《Movie World I am King》


 Chapter 1

    I was king of the movie world: unlimited bulldozer


    Iron Man: I have a steel suit, and my IQ is super high.Zhou Ye: I sleep with your wife...


    Spider-Man: I have a genetic mutation, so I can walk on the ground between tall buildings.Zhou Ye: I sleep with your girlfriend...


    Hulk: I have great strength after transforming, and I can jump high and hit airplanes.Zhou Ye: I sleep with your girlfriend...


    Captain America: After I injected the serum, I became a super soldier.Zhou Ye: I sleep with Agent Carter.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Everyone said: Kill this shameless man.


    In general, this is the story of a man saving a woman after gaining the ability to travel through the world of movies...probably!


    Chapter One Film and Television I am King


    On a scorching summer day, there was a flash of lightning and thunder in the cloudless sky in City Z.In an instant, dark clouds covered the top, and in a blink of an eye, heavy rain mixed with flashes of lightning fell like a pouring down.


    On the second floor of an independent small building in Chengzhong Village, a fat figure was cursing and grabbing his clothes on the second floor corridor.


    "God damn it, it''s so easy to get a rest day without letting people go for a while!"


    Zhou Ye, a single dog in his early thirties, as a post-80s, he has not gone to college.After graduating from high school, I dropped out of school due to family reasons, which is not true.With his grades, even three books are a bit difficult.


    Coming to society at the age of seventeen, he had no skill.He has worked as a security guard, a kitchen helper, and a small stall on the street. He is currently a glorious online merchant.


    To sum up the first half of his life in one sentence, it is not enough to do nothing and eat nothing.


    Originally, the income from street stalls was pretty good, but I barely managed to earn five or six thousand yuan a month. If you count it like this, maybe after ten years of work, Zhou Ye can still buy one in third- and fourth-tier cities where housing prices are not too expensive. Not too big a house, marrying a wife who is not too beautiful, and since then embarking on the peak of life is not too high, I still feel a little excited when I think about it.


    It''s a pity that the city management in the country where I am a big foodie is too strong. As early as two years ago, I cleaned up the small merchants and hawkers in this city.


    So Zhou Ye had no choice but to follow the trend of the times and follow the development of the society. He joined the boss of Ma and became a glorious online merchant. He sold some small accessories produced by a friend¡¯s small factory on a certain treasure website, earning so-so. Z City, a first-tier city, can barely make ends meet, and he is basically out of touch with such extravagant love affairs.


    Speaking of it, Zhou Ye is not bad in length. He is 1.8 meters tall. He has become a little out of shape due to lack of exercise in the computer for the past two years. He has big eyes and a chubby face. Something has become fatter. Will give people an inexplicable sense of joy, including Zhou Ye of course.


    It''s a pity that people don''t talk about emotions in this era, they only talk about money. There is money and emotion, and there is no money and no emotion, so Zhou Ye, who has a mediocre income, is still a single dog.


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already rescued his clothes from drying on the aisle and returned to his rented house, which was less than 20 square meters.He took out a bottle of Coke from the second-hand small refrigerator he had obtained from the waste collection station in the house, opened the lid and went down in one breath, and it was more than half of the bottle. As the frozen Coke was eaten, Zhou Ye seemed to feel that he was much cooler. .


    Although there was already thunder and heavy rain outside, there was a canopy on the windows and there was no wind outside, so Zhou Ye dared to open his windows at this time to save himself some electricity bills.


    "Huh!" With a long breath, Zhou Ye sat at his computer desk against the window.Looking at Ali Wangwang who was still motionless on the screen, he knew that he probably didn''t have a single transaction this morning.


    "Forget it, watch movies for fun!" As he said, he clicked on his movie software, and wanted to find the latest movie to pass the time.Suddenly, there was a continuous sound of thunder outside.


    "Boom-boom -!"


    Zhou Ye, who was frightened, shook his hand to the small advertisement on the movie playback page, angrily he cursed: "Which fellow Taoist is doing this? It''s murderous, wild, bloody, and wandering!"


    At this moment, the explosion of thunder from outside made a louder sound, as if it was floating towards Zhou Ye. Looking from the sky, I saw a beam of light like a comet dragging its long tail from the sky, a flash of lightning. Bombarded on the beam of light, as if swearing to destroy it invisible, while the beam of light swayed down and flew down unyieldingly. When it finally fell to the ground, a bolt of lightning that was as thick as a bucket struck. Come down.Split the light group to Zhou Ye''s open window.


    "I''m going, could it be that I''m crossing the catastrophe...!" Zhou Ye felt a pain in his whole body in the glare of thunder, followed by a numbness in his whole body, and he didn''t know the personnel.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of coma¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I don''t know how long it took, the black human-shaped object on the ground next to the computer in the room squirmed, and then, the black human-shaped object like an African refugee slowly climbed up.


    "I''m just saying it!" Zhou Ye opened his mouth, spit out a puff of black smoke, stood up swayingly, slowly came to his small bathroom, and looked in the mirror.Muttered in his mouth: "Don''t be disfigured. I didn''t have any money. If I was disfigured again, I won''t find a wife anymore..."


    A non-mainstream black uncle with black hair all over was reflected in the mirror.


    "I said, is this the rhythm of adding talent skills to the buddies?" Zhou Ye looked at the uncle Hei in the mirror, speechless for a while: "But buddies really don''t want the talent skills that sneak in the dark!"


    As he said, I turned on the faucet and washed vigorously, and muttered as he washed: "If you give Uncle Hei''s talent to buddies, it''s almost the same. Whoever wants stealth skills, buddies don''t...!"


    After washing for a while, Zhou Ye finally recovered to his original form of white fat.Randomly found a piece of underwear that was half-dry in the bathroom, put it on, and walked out of the bathroom.


    At this time, he saw his house like a typhoon passing by, and there was a scream."Ah!!! All my belongings... my goods... my eating guys!!!"


    It took a long time for Zhou Ye to clean up the house from the typhoon to after the earthquake. Anyway, the bachelor¡¯s dormitory was like that, unless the bachelor had obsessive-compulsive disorder or cleanliness.


    "It''s really a heavy loss!" Zhou Ye said, opening a bottle of Coke habitually, sitting next to the computer, and pressing the power button casually.After pressing, he couldn''t help but laughed at himself: "I''m so stupid... Obviously I saw Thunder first-"


    "Di--" A power tone before the computer started interrupted his self-deprecating.


    "My computer! ... I said, this miscellaneous assembly goods are so durable? Or did I turn on the protagonist mode?" Zhou Ye stared at his computer screen intently, as if to see a flower.Think about [Scheming Computer] [Think about my computer being able to pass through] and a series of familiar YY novels, Zhou Ye''s heart can''t help but get excited, do you guys have to be the protagonists from today...


    As the familiar WIN7 welcome interface came into his eyes, Zhou Ye''s heart that was throbbing with excitement finally calmed down. He who thought he could get some golden finger, leaned back on the chair in disappointment."Forget it, sure enough, I still don''t have that protagonist''s life!"


    But he didn''t give up and opened his Taobao shop. What if his golden finger is [Wanjie Shop]?It''s a pity... Ali Wangwang is still silent, Zhou Ye reluctantly searched for it several times, but Ali Wangwang in front of him has all the functions that he should have, and what he shouldn''t... still has no hair.He shook his head in frustration. It seems that he is really not a pig''s feet. He clicked on one of his favorite movies in Tokyo. Street amateurs talked up and prepared toilet paper. He planned to make a spontaneous generation to relieve it. Depressed in my heart.


    But I don''t know why, the movies he had been able to watch in the past have nothing to say.


    "Yeah, my buddy is not being turned into a saint by electricity!" Zhou Ye, who became more irritable, lit a cigarette and threw the lighter on the keyboard. At this time, an accident happened¡ªthe lighter was countered by the keyboard. It bounced toward the computer display screen like a small stone floating on the water, and then swayed layers of water on the display screen like a falling stone, and disappeared in front of Zhou Ye.


    "...I said!!!!!!!!!"


    Chapter two


    "Where''s my lighter?" Zhou Ye was completely dumbfounded, rubbed his eyes in disbelief, stood up, fearing that it was because of his dazzling, the lighter just fell behind the display screen. He has been disappointed once. He really didn''t want to usher in the second disappointment so soon... So he checked the computer desk carefully, no, OK!


    Turning around again, looking at the back of the computer screen, there is still nothing.Enduring his excitement, Zhou Ye slowly turned his gaze to the hot Tokyo series that was playing on the screen. With a sharp eye, he found his familiar small advertisement on the pillow of the woman screaming on the screen. Disposable lighter.


    "I said, my buddy is really going to develop!" Zhou Ye opened his mouth wide and stared at the woman on the screen who was screaming hoarsely. If there is an acquaintance next to him, he would think how exciting this movie is!


    "Calm down-calm down! Zhou Ye, you can do it!" While he was breathing in the air, he pressed his chest forcefully, trying to smooth his heart that was about to jump out because of excitement... "Don''t be excited , It¡¯s still not sure whether to travel to the movie world or to the filming location..."


    After a while, Zhou Ye calmed down his mood and stabilized his mind. He once again opened an amateur accomodation, which was also a small movie in Tokyo''s hot series, but it was just a seaside accusation series.


    Zhou Ye tremblingly stretched out his hand to the computer screen, watching the ripples of his hand as if reaching into a mass of water, and then a huge irresistible suction came. Zhou Ye only felt that the world was spinning. , In a moment, a beach appeared in front of my eyes. In front of me, girls in bikinis were coming and going. There was a sound of waves and Yingyingyanyan¡¯s Japanese words...


    "I''ll take it, buddy is really going to send it!" Zhou Ye clenched his fists excitedly, completely ignoring the fact that he was only wearing underwear,... well, he ignored it, but some people did not.


    There was a whistle, and a girl in a life jacket quickly walked towards him, yelling as she walked.


    "What? What did you say?" Zhou Ye looked at the girl who was quickly speaking Japanese in front of him, completely ignorant of what she was shouting excitedly in front of him...


    "Heavenly people?" It seems that the girl can also speak a few words in Chinese.


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye nodded, and he understood these words."Problems?"


    "Here--" The girl thought for a long time and didn''t know how to express Neiku in Chinese. In desperation, she stretched out her hand to pick up Zhou Ye and walked quickly to the big bulletin board next to her.


    "Don''t pull me, buddy is not a casual person!" Zhou Ye kept secretly cool, while pretending to be serious, this is the legendary Mengsao.


    "Here!" The girl pointed to the bulletin board, which read [Underwear Prohibition] in traditional Chinese characters, then released her hand and pointed below him.


    "..." At this time, Zhou Ye realized that he was so excited that he was wearing an inner cool and ran in, and his face was flushed. "This old Nima is embarrassed and thrown abroad, I really want to die! "


    The girl looked at Zhou Ye''s big red face, she couldn''t help but laughed while covering her mouth. In her opinion, this uncle was so funny, he even blushed. Could this be the legendary herbivore man ?


    Hearing the girl''s laughter, Zhou Ye couldn''t help being depressed. "I want to disappear here! I want to leave!"

 Chapter 2

    Just when he was thinking about leaving, his eyes suddenly turned black, and then they lit up again, and the scene of his own nest came into his eyes again... "What am I? I am back again? It seems as long as I want to leave, You can come out of the movie world! So does my entry have an impact on the plot?"


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye hurriedly looked at his computer screen, and saw that in the corner of the hitman¡¯s screen, the girl who had just accused herself of wearing an inner cool was looking at it with a blank face. Maybe she was at a loss as to why she was so big. The living person disappeared in front of him in an instant.


    "But when you look closely, this chick is still pretty!" Zhou Ye teased casually, "It seems that I can wear it in the movie world. I just don''t know if the high-tech things in the movie world are useful to me. Ah! For example, the serum of super warriors, for example the armor of steel shoes...If it works... Then buddy will be invincible in the world?"


    As he was YY, he didn''t notice the progress bar in the upper left corner of the computer screen, which looked like a mobile phone charging symbol, moving forward slightly.


    At this time, Zhou Ye didn''t have time to take care of those things. What he most wanted to do now was to try whether the magical things in the movie world were useful to him.


    The first thing he thought of was that the super power was out of control, but after careful thinking, he gave up this choice. Although the method of obtaining super power in that movie is not dangerous, it is clear that he thinks it is not to let him go to three high school students. Very sure, after all, he is just an otaku.


    Then the second option is my superman ex-girlfriend, rush to touch the meteorite in front of the ugly duckling girl, then he can get a superman-like body, the ability to fly, etc... But maybe he needs some tools.


    Thinking of this, he placed an order with his counterparts on Taobao.Then I found a WeChat account in a post on Baidu and ordered two dogleg knives and an imitation military crossbow.


    After everything was prepared, Zhou Ye started his own experimental plan.First of all, after repeated crossings, he found that the time he appeared in the movie was based on the scenes of the movie. That is to say, even if it is just a memory, he can accurately travel to the time point of the memory of pig''s feet.This adds more confidence to his next plan.He can bring the moving things he takes to the movie, and he can also bring living things from the movie to appear in reality. This discovery made his saliva flow out in an instant.


    Five days later, all the things he ordered have arrived, and his bank account has become a poor three-digit number, a Kevlar stab-resistant suit, a pair of night vision glasses, and a pair of cut-resistant gloves. A pair of combat boots padded with steel plates, a pair of dog-leg knives, a crossbow, and a few handcuffs are worth thousands of soft sister coins!


    After getting dressed neatly, Zhou Ye opened [My Superman Ex-Girlfriend] and adjusted the progress bar to the heroine''s memory. The first targeted directional crossing began--!!


    third chapter


    Jenny is a very humble American high school student. To be precise, one wears glasses and braces.An ordinary American high school girl who always wears the same uniform and flat figure.


    Such students are always the target of bullying and isolation in any country.After all, honest people are so bully!


    Of course, in school, she was not the only one who was being bullied. There was also Barry who looked very honest and had messy hair.


    These two people became the object of rejection by all the students. The two people who were the bullied duo slowly came together to warm up together.


    At the end of the third grade, the two decided to go one step further and hand each other over.


    Jenny was sitting in Barry''s car, and the two came to a small forest on the outskirts of New York City. Barry parked the car and turned from the front to the back seat.


    "Hi! Today''s moon is really good!" Barry scratched his head nervously, looking at the girl with glasses in front of him, she looked shameless, but after all, the two have been together for so long, although except for holding hands. He didn''t do anything, but both of them understood each other''s intentions, and he firmly believed that.


    "Yeah!" Jenny nodded and lowered her head shyly. At this time, the atmosphere in the car became a little embarrassing.


    "Why... let''s start!" The clumsy Barry decided to go straight to the subject... "I mean we..."


    "Hmm!" Jenny knew what she was going to face, but she thought it was her best choice.


    Just when Barry leaned forward and wanted to kiss Jenny, suddenly there was a sound of banging on the car window."Boom bang bang!"


    The two looked out of the car following the sound. A black-haired man in a black combat uniform and sunglasses was slapping the car window vigorously.


    "Who are you? What do you want to do?" Barry yelled, looking at this unkind man outside, his heart couldn''t help but grabbed.


    The man outside did not speak, watching that they were not going to get out of the car. He tried to pull the car door and found that the car door was locked. Then he raised his fist and punched the car window glass without hesitation. He pulled Barry by his hair and pulled him out of the car.


    "You--" Barry shook his dizzy head, trying to stand up and reason with the man, when suddenly he felt a cold neck, and a dogleg knife had been placed on his neck.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!


    "Shut up!" An angry shout was spit out from the black-clothed man''s mouth, and then Jenny found that there was something dark in front of her, but the bright light on her head seemed to say that I could wear it easily Through your head, Jenny knows this thing, this is a very aggressive crossbow, so her scream is louder.


    "I told you to shut up!" At this time, Zhou Ye had already handcuffed Barry with his handcuffs and handcuffs. He raised his hand to unlock the car, opened the door and sat on it.


    It¡¯s just that Jenny was rebelling with her arms and legs. Zhou Ye found that it would be a bit difficult for him to subdue this girl with glasses without hurting her. In desperation, Zhou Ye stood up~ and rushed forward, using his own. The weight of a hundred catties suppressed Jenny, and with her repeated screams, she was handcuffed and handcuffed.


    "Hey, don''t bully her, what''s coming at me!" Barry outside the car shouted while struggling, and then seemed to be a little confused, and said: "You can ask for money, as long as you are willing to let me go. Please take all my money! As long as you don''t hurt me!"


    Speaking of this, his voice trembled a little!


    It''s a pity that he shouted for nothing. Zhou Ye''s English was so bad at home. For this action, Zhou Ye learned two words, [Shut up] [Shut up to me]


    "Yeah, these two people are not finished one by one!" Zhou Ye looked at the two, and one kept screaming, sounding full of anger. It is estimated that there will be no problem at all for another half an hour. Outside there, he spoke very fast in English, which he hated the most.


    Angrily, Zhou Ye stretched his hand under Jenny''s long skirt, in exchange for a louder scream, as well as Barry''s faster English brainwashing outside.


    "Stab!" Zhou Ye picked up the dog-leg knife in his hand and dropped the knife...


    Of course it wasn''t that Jenny was hacked to death, but her panties were cut to pieces, and she put her hand into Jenny''s mouth when she raised her hand."Woo...oooooo..."


    "The whole world is much quieter!" Zhou Ye just sighed here, and Barry''s voice came from outside the car, vaguely calling someone''s name: "Jenny?"


    "Okay, I forgot that there is another one outside..." Zhou Ye lifted his leg and got out of the car, drew a gourd, and blocked Bari''s mouth. Of course, he didn''t use his panties, but his smelly socks.


    "Woo..." Zhou Ye, who was sitting back in the car again, watched Jenny writhing and wriggling there, his eyes full of pleading!


    "Do you have something to say?" Zhou Ye asked tentatively.


    "Woo...!" Jenny struck her head desperately, as if she could understand Zhou Ye''s Mandarin.


    "Okay! I let you go. If you scream again, next time it won''t be panties, but smelly socks!" Zhou Ye raised his hand and took the panties from Jenny''s mouth. Come down.


    "Mud is Superman?" Jenny asked in Mandarin with her two knives as soon as her mouth was free.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect to meet an American who can speak Mandarin!" Zhou Ye was surprised. When he watched this movie, he didn''t act this at all.


    "Of course I can speak Celestial dialect!" Jenny''s Mandarin seems to be slipping away. "My neighbors are from Celestial Chaos. They will make very delicious pots on fire!"


    "A hot pot?" Zhou Ye pondered for a long time before figuring out what she was talking about: "You mean hot pot!"


    "Yes, yes!" Jenny felt that she was too witty. The most feared kidnapping is that the robbers do not communicate. As long as the robbers are willing to communicate, there is still room for recovery."Who are you? If you want to kidnap us for ransom, I think you will be disappointed because..."


    "Who said I was asking for a ransom!" Zhou Ye was dumbfounded by Jenny''s words. He just told these two guys not to trouble him for a while, so that he could gain the energy in the meteorite and become a superman."You will be obedient for a while, and I will let you go when I finish my business!"


    "Are you going to rob you?" Jenny''s face changed instantly, "Oh, no, no, I''m still a virgin, I want to give my first time to someone I like!"


    "Who said I''m going to have sex with you?" Zhou Ye squinted and glanced at her. The contempt in that eye instantly ignited Jenny''s anger for female self-esteem.


    Jenny stopped her upper body vigorously, but it was a pity that B-''s sorrow was nothing to stop.


    Zhou Ye looked at her, then shook his head speechlessly and sighed.


    Jenny felt like she was going to explode with anger. Although the Chinese man in front of her was still wearing glasses, she could feel the pity behind those glasses...just when she writhed her body hard and wanted to jump on and bite her. When Ye took a mouthful, a bright light suddenly came from outside the car, and then Zhou Ye''s expression changed and he quickly opened the car door and rushed out.


    Chapter Four


    Following the place where the flames came, Zhou Ye ran over quickly, using the fastest speed in his life.After a rush, he finally came to the bottom of a small hillside, where the meteorite landed. Seeing the round meteorite that kept shining red light, Zhou Ye ran, using his last strength to take off his body. Clothes.


    After studying the movie repeatedly, Zhou Ye felt that the energy of the meteorite might be transmitted to the human body to the maximum extent through skin contact, so he decided that Guo Ben would embrace the meteorite and receive the energy of the meteorite to the maximum.


    Finally Zhou Ye came to the side of the meteorite. At this time, he was already impeccable, and he leaped towards the meteorite with a big pounce. Drinking and eating meat depended on this one time. He ignored the meteorite as if it was still burning. The son hugged the meteorite.


    "Ah-it really hurts Nima!" Zhou Ye screamed, just as if his whole body was covered with a hot red soldering iron. Then, the meteorite exploded."boom!"

 Chapter 3

    After a while, Zhou Ye stood up from the grass. At this time, he felt more comfortable than ever. His whole body was as comfortable and relaxed as if he had been bathed in a hot spring. Then he saw a burst of light spread from his hands and feet to his whole body.


    "Gululu!" As the light spread to his abdomen, he felt like a small hand in his body was repeatedly rubbing his large intestine and small intestine, with bursts of colic, and then a rush of feces came up.


    Anyway, it was already a fruit body. Zhou Ye casually found a big hole nearby and squatted down on the side. With a crackling sound, it was a sense of comfort he had never felt before, as if letting him down. All the burdens were light and light, and extremely relaxed. After a while, he randomly searched for a few leaves to do his own cleaning work, turned his head and looked at it, ooh-it''s so big.It looks like at least twenty kilos.It seems that I have completely discharged the toxins accumulated in the body.


    Shaking his slightly dizzy head, Zhou Ye looked down at his brother again. Good fellow, this brother has changed from the original five centimeters to at least twenty centimeters now, and the whole circle thickened.You must know that the Asian brothers have always had two states of Birch and No Birch. In Birch''s state, it is at least twice to three times that of Birch.


    "I can count as Pan Xian and Deng Xiaolu''s donkey character! It''s not in vain!" Zhou Ye thought while wearing his clothes, suddenly he felt that his clothes seemed to be wrong.


    When I first bought clothes, because I was fat, the clothes I bought were fat plus size. When I wore them, they were just fat and thin, but the pants and sleeves were slightly longer, but now he wears them. After I feel, the clothes are so fat... and the clothes and pants are so short.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help taking off his shirt again, and through the hazy moonlight, he found that his original fat belly had disappeared, replaced by standard eight-pack abs, even the mermaid line."Damn, I''m making a lot of money!"


    Zhou Ye thrilled to put on clothes that did not fit, and his thoughts turned, remembering that in the movie, the Superwoman would fly at supersonic speed, had super strength, super vision, super hearing, moved super fast, and was invulnerable.You can''t try it now without being invulnerable, but you can still try super speed, super power, and flying. Thinking of this, he pressed his feet and suddenly banged, well, he hit a tree.I can''t master it yet...


    And what are the tied up and bullied duo doing at this time?


    -------------------------------------------------- ------I am the dividing line of the conversion lens------------------------------------- --------


    "Jenny! Jenny, are you okay!" Barry finally spit out the smelly socks stuck in his mouth, and he asked eagerly.


    "I''m fine!" Jenny lying in the car felt very disappointed with Barry at this time. When she was tied up, this guy was a man who could not even protect his girlfriend. Is such a man still a man? ?Sitting in the car, she can see clearly. When the knife rests on Barry¡¯s neck, he becomes a little sheep, docilely and docilely to let the man in black hand him over, although she knows rationally This is the best and safest choice, but emotionally, she cannot agree with Barry''s weak choice, and she feels very sad about Barry.


    "You...you haven''t been by that guy..." The voice of Barry outside the car suddenly became somewhat obscured.


    "Yes, my mother hasn''t been entered by that guy yet. This is the first time. Are you satisfied?" Jenny felt a burst of nameless anger. Under such circumstances, the first sentence was not comfort or discussion. To get out of trouble, but to care about whether she was entered by that man, such Barry made her feel sick and nauseous...


    "Ye... I''m sorry... I didn''t mean that!" Barry couldn''t help but shrink his head, feeling the anger of Jenny. "I mean... just now you seemed to be chatting in a language I don''t understand..."


    "Yeah!" Hearing Barry''s cowardly voice, Jenny felt sad for her choice. How did she think that such a warm feeling was love?


    "Then...that...can you tell him and let him let me go...I promise not to say anything..."


    "..." Jenny suddenly felt a little grateful. Fortunately, she hadn''t given everything to this cowardly man. She still had everything she kissed for the first time. If she had kissed him before, she felt that she would vomit now... The sheep-like man made her feel disgusting.


    "Yo! Are you chatting?" A breeze passed by, and Zhou Ye appeared on the back seat of the car instantly like the wind, "It seems that you were having a good chat!"


    "You--how did you show up!?" Jenny was startled, and then her curiosity defeated her fear, and asked Zhou Ye.


    "Oh, I think you were talking very happily, so I didn''t bother you, and I sat up secretly!" Zhou Ye said, raising his hand and touching the handcuffs that bound Jenny: "Okay, everything is done. You are now become free!"


    "Wait, I didn''t ask you this! You definitely appeared in front of me in an instant!" Jenny asked without giving up."I saw it with my own eyes!"


    "That might be because you were too focused on chatting!" Zhou Ye didn''t want to discuss anything in front of the bar. I don''t know why. Zhou Ye felt very annoying to see him.


    Get out of the car, then remove Barry''s handcuffs and shackles, and then spread his hands to indicate that they can leave!


    "..." Barry lowered his head, walked to the driver''s seat, and then looked at Jenny standing behind Zhou Ye and shouted, "Jenny!"


    "I don''t want to see you, we''re done, you go!"


    "I''m going! Why are you here?" Zhou Ye noticed that Jenny was not sitting in Barry''s car, but standing behind him.


    "I don''t want to be with that coward!" Jenny said, turning her head and not looking at Barry, indicating that she didn''t want to see him again.


    "I..." Barry lowered his head and drove away in his second-hand car.


    "Okay!" Zhou Ye turned his head helplessly to look at Jenny and said, "Jenny is right! What are you going to do now? How are you going back?"


    "I want to follow you!" Just now in the car and in the dark night, Jenny was still short-sighted and did not see Zhou Ye clearly. At this time, under the moonlight, Jenny found that the robber who had just kidnapped them seemed a little bit different. It''s different."How do I think you are a little different?"


    "Really?" Zhou Ye said haha, "You haven''t seen my face at all, so how come you find that I am different?"


    "No!" said Jenny raising her hands to hold Zhou Ye''s face, and said: "It seems... it seems to have become thinner, and it seems to have become handsome again! Let me take a closer look!"


    "Hey!" Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, if he hadn''t stayed in this world for a while, making some money and wanting to find an interpreter, he would have slapped and left.The girl''s heart is so big, she was shocked and screamed again and again, now she dared to hold her face and look at her, not afraid of killing herself?


    "Ha, I can see clearly!" Taking advantage of Zhou Ye''s carelessness, Jenny raised her hand and took off Zhou Ye''s night vision goggles. Looking at Zhou Ye''s eyes, Jenny was silent. What kind of eyes are these? , It is as dark as a black hole, as if wanting to suck in his soul.Looking at his eyes, Jenny felt like she wanted to jump in...


    "Hey¡­¡­"


    Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, a woman cupped a man''s cheeks with both hands and stared at the man''s eyes intently. What kind of rhythm is this, this is the rhythm of giving a kiss.After the feed, Zhou Ye found that he had not awakened Jenny. On the contrary, Jenny¡¯s face was getting closer and closer. Zhou Ye was helpless and counted as Nima. I won¡¯t suffer anyway. Anyway, Jenny removes it. Behind the glasses is still a beautiful woman, thinking of this, Zhou Ye bowed his head...


    "Woo..."


    Although they are both junior brothers, after all, Zhou Ye is a well-tested veteran driver. Think about Teacher Lan Muto, and Teacher Maria Ozawa... It¡¯s just a little smell that can stump us. Old driver?


    The two shared the feeling of first hearing. One has rich theoretical experience, although there is no practical experience, but after all, the theory is solid, and slowly mastered the rhythm, the other is completely old like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered. The driver takes the rhythm.


    Gradually, Zhou Ye''s hands began to become dishonest, and before he knew it, he slipped over Jenny''s little Alice. As soon as the old driver''s palm slipped, he went deep into the trench where Jenny had not been mined. You must know that Jenny''s fatness was already Zhou Ye had taken it off as a gag cloth before, and she is now in a neutral position, which is a bit too exciting for novices.


    "No...no!" Jenny twisted her stretch slightly.


    "I have become like this, you tell me not to..." Zhou Ye lightly bit Jenny''s ear and whispered.


    "At least not here!" Jenny felt the hot pillar against her waist, feeling a little nervous in her heart, so big, can she...can bear it?


    "So... how about giving you the most memorable first time?" Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously.


    "What?" Jenny was a little unsure.


    "Actually... I''m Superman..." Zhou Ye said, holding Jenny up into the sky like a cannon.


    "Ah!!!" Accompanied by Jenny''s scream, the two flying figures grew higher and higher until they were no longer visible on the ground.


    PS: If you write it again, you will attract the giant crabs, and the newbies have all kinds of requests!


    chapter Five


    Fairfield Town is located in Connecticut, but due to its geographical location, it is very close to New York, and it is along the railroad that leads directly to New York.


    Many people who work in New York live here.


    The early morning in Fairfield Town is peaceful. Except for the newspaper delivery children riding their bicycles from door to door to earn their pocket money, the rest are the shit shovel officers who get up early to practice walking the dog.


    In the second-floor bedroom of a very ordinary independent two-story villa, a man and a woman are lying on the bed and slumbering. It seems that they are exhausted.


    The layout of the room is a bit simple, but through the small ornaments hung on the wall and placed on the table, it can be seen that this room should belong to a girl.


    At this moment, the figure under the quilt suddenly twisted. The girl with long brown hair slowly opened her eyes. Looking at the face of the man in front of her, the girl seemed a little confused. Then she remembered yesterday. Everything late.


    The girl on the bed is the same girl from last night and the pig''s feet Jenny of this movie. At this time, she still can''t believe what happened last night.Just like this handsome man with eyes like a demon in front of him went to the window and gave out his blood.


    But thinking of everything last night, Jenny felt that she didn''t regret it.The first time no girl was sent out in the air three kilometers above the ground, although it was a little bit cold, it was also very romantic and unforgettable, right?


    Seeing the man sleeping like a baby in front of her, Jenny couldn''t help but raise her hand to caress his face gently. He was like an unreasonable dragon, running rampantly. Entering her peaceful life, disturbing her heart... Thinking of the half-dead experience of being treated by this man last night, she couldn''t help but gently put her hand into the quilt, wanting to slap the one that made her love and hate Bad guys.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye''s eyelids suddenly trembled, and Jenny hurriedly closed her eyes and pretended to sleep.

 Chapter 4

    "Are you not awake yet?" Zhou Ye, who has super hearing ability, instantly heard Jenny''s nervous heart beating and found her trick, smiled slightly, and pretended to say to himself: "Then do it again now !"


    Talking about twisting his waist, the little brother who had been staying in a hot and humid cabin immediately rushed into the humid room and began to make waves.


    "I...uuu..." Jenny, who was already unbearable, just wanted to surrender, but Zhou Ye blocked her words with her mouth, tapped him on the back with her hands a few times, and followed the creak of the bed. With the sound, Jenny''s hands changed from flapping to a tight hug.


    after an hour----


    The two people at the window slept with their necks crossed.It wasn''t that fast at first, but maybe it was Zhou Ye who had just mastered the power and hadn''t used it skillfully. He accidentally moved too much and shocked Mrs. Johnson, Jenny''s mother who was making breakfast on the first floor.


    "Jenny? What are you doing in the room?" Both of them were shocked, but at this time Jenny really felt that there is really only mother in the world. Otherwise, I am afraid that she will die by this bastard. .


    "Well, honey, it''s time to get up!"


    Jenny shook some bastard who was still relying on her and refused to get up, trying to get him up, or she would feel that she was going to die in the bastard''s hands sooner or later."Go take a shower!"


    "Let''s go wash together!" Zhou Ye said as he went out of the window, reaching out to hug the kitten lying on the bed.The scared kitty waved her claws wildly, "I don''t want it anymore, I''m afraid I will wash with you, and I will not be able to walk out of the bathroom door alive!"


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye touched his hair with some pride and embarrassment. There were always cows that were exhausted and not ploughed. He could scare Tian into this, even though it was the first time. It is also enough for him to be proud, after all, this can be regarded as winning glory for the country.


    Anyway, the two had already had a negative distance, and Zhou Ye didn''t feel embarrassed anymore, so he walked to the bathroom in the house naked.


    Jennie looked at Zhou Ye''s body obsessively, that piece of muscle was like a knife and axe, like a work of art carefully carved by God, exuding charming brilliance.


    She couldn''t wait to take Zhou Ye to the school immediately to show off, and let the little bitches who usually bully and look down on themselves envy and hate them.


    But she suddenly thought of those little bitches in the school, what if they seduce Zhou Ye?I remembered that those little bitches in the school would do whatever it takes to become a rugby team captain who looked like a stupid bear. If they were to see Zhou Ye, a super handsome man, wouldn''t they rush on crazy?Thinking of these, her face suddenly became gloomy.


    In the bathroom at this time, Zhou Ye didn''t know this. At this time, he was looking in the mirror and watching his changes.


    "Hey, buddies can eat with their faces in the future!" He looked in the mirror and said narcissistically, "What little fresh meat, supermodel handsome man, I can''t see enough in front of Lao Tzu!"


    Although he was a bit narcissistic, he was right.Meteorite optimized his genes and removed all the toxins in his body. At this time, his skin was white and red, as smooth as a baby~ tender, white melon face, red lips, white teeth, sword eyebrows, straight nose and thin lips. , Fresh and handsome with a toughness that little fresh meat now rarely sees, there is a trace of evil charm between his eyebrows, and his dark pupils, there is a charm that women can''t resist.


    "The king told me to patrol the mountain..." Zhou Ye quickly cleaned his body while humming.


    At this time, Jenny''s voice came from outside: "My dear, you use my toothbrush and toothpaste first, and we will go and buy a new set for you later!"


    "Okay, baby!" Zhou Ye promised with a smile. To be honest, except for men with special hobbies and cleanliness, no other man would feel that using his woman''s toothbrush and toothpaste is unclean. I kissed him. , The body fluids have been exchanged, and what big Israeli-Palestinian wolf is still there, it is really clean.


    After a while, Zhou Ye walked out around the sister''s bath towel. At this time, Jenny had already gotten up. Seeing Jenny''s face that had just passed by, his little brother was a little bit ready to move.


    "MyGod... honey, are you going to be in estrus ~ 24 hours a day?" Jenny looked at Zhou Ye''s brother who was about to pay her respects, ignoring the pain from the fright. She rushed into the bathroom and locked the bathroom door with her backhand. It wasn''t that she didn''t want it anymore, but she knew that she would really be killed if she did it again!"Well, my dear, at least let me rest a little bit for these two days...Wait for my injury to get better...!"


    "you promise?"


    "I promise!"


    "Well, I''ll let you go this time!" Zhou Ye smiled and stroked his chin proudly. It was also a kind of pride to be able to scare a foreign girl away from the battle!


    The two were so tired and crooked in Jenny¡¯s room for two days. To be honest, if it wasn¡¯t for the time when the two were in the sky, it would happen to be Friday night, I¡¯m afraid Jenny would ask for leave the next day. Two days are not good enough.


    Through the two days of being awkward, the two also learned a lot about each other. Jenny knew that Zhou Ye was from China, but Zhou Ye never said why she had superhuman abilities, only that this was a chance. Yes, and there will be other opportunities in the future to help Jenny also get some super powers... It¡¯s as easy as posting advertising papers on the street. Of course, for Zhou Ye, a person with BUG ability, this is true. It is as easy as looking for advertising paper on the street.


    The two met, and Jenny taught Zhou Ye American English. Although the two of them often learn to learn and become bed games, although they are not really ecstasy, they never get tired of it...


    Jenny felt that she must be a girl loved by God, otherwise how could she have given her such a perfect lover, yes, it is a lover, not a lover.


    Jenny has made up her mind to spend her life with Zhou Ye, and she has even planned how many children the two will have in the future!If there is a hint of favorability, Jenny''s favorability must be 100.Of course, Zhou Ye always felt that Jenny was in her own sleepwear. There were no typos, no typos, no typos, and important things had to be repeated three times.


    Chapter Six


    "Jenny! You won''t be able to catch the school bus if you don''t get up again!" As Mrs. Johnson''s shout came from outside the room, Jenny opened her eyes instantly, "Oh my God, I forgot it''s Monday!"


    Speaking, he quickly got up and rushed to the bathroom to start washing. After washing, he did not forget to kiss Zhou Ye who was still asleep.


    "Morning! My dear!" At this time, Zhou Ye opened his wistful eyes in a daze. At this time, Jenny thought he was the cutest. She couldn''t help but turn the soft kiss into a French long kiss. .


    "Oh, baby, you don''t extinguish the fire again!" Zhou Ye said helplessly as he looked at the rebellious brother under him.


    "I''m sorry, my dear!" Jenny apologized, "but I really have to leave, otherwise I will really be late!"


    "That night...!" Zhou Ye lengthened his voice deliberately, with a look you know!


    "It will definitely satisfy you!" Jenny said shyly.


    "Okay, let you go!" Zhou Ye said as he said, "But there is still someone who needs your apology!"


    "Who? Who else?" Jenny looked confused at this moment.


    "Hey!" Zhou Ye smirked, and raised his chin, motioning to his little brother, "You need to [personally] apologize to him!"


    "..." Jenny''s face turned red in an instant. In the past few days, she was forced by Zhou Ye to serve his little brother with her mouth. It was evil to think about it.In the end, Jenny succumbed to the threat of the big devil and bowed her head to sincerely apologize to his little brother.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of evil¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Jenny finally escaped the control of the Great Demon by the magic of her mother''s love, and successfully boarded the last train to the pure land of the university at the last minute, and successfully escaped. Coke, Coca-Cola!


    "Forget it, it''s time for the mother-in-law to come and clean the house too!" Soon after Jenny''s victory, Zhou Ye jumped up and handled all of his housework within a minute, including washing her face, brushing her teeth, taking a bath, dressing, etc. .


    Opened the window, looked at the left and right no one noticed, and flew into the sky as soon as he raised his leg.


    Feeling the excitement of breaking through the sound barrier, Zhou Ye flew to New York in such a big way.


    At this time, Jenny has also stepped into the gate of the school. Today, she gives people a sparkling feeling. The happy smile of a woman in love makes people smile when they see it.


    "Hi! Jenny...morning, good morning!" A voice that was only innocent sounded in Jenny''s ear, and the familiar voice that she used to feel a little harsh today.


    "Hi! Barry!" But after all, she had been friends for two years, and Jenny didn''t want to make the relationship between the two people so stiff at school.


    "How was the weekend?" Jenny''s response seemed to make Barry feel as if he still had hope, and boldly continued to strike up a conversation.


    "Not bad!" Jenny felt that her patience was being consumed a little bit.


    Seeing Jenny''s impatience, Barry hurriedly searched for the topic."The damn robber the day before yesterday...!"


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by a furious Jenny, "Enough, Barry. Ye Zhou is not a robber, he is my boyfriend! Do you understand? I don''t want to hear you say him in front of me Bad thing!"


    After that, Jenny turned around and left quickly. At this moment, she didn''t want to stay with this coward for a second. Even going to the classroom to listen to those little bitch ridicules made her feel happier than being with Barry.


    "Woo...!" Barry bit his hand like a woman and cried bitterly, watching Jane leave quickly.


    Jenny was sitting in the classroom, listening to the little bitches around to show off where she went on vacation during the weekend, or whose boyfriend is more handsome, and who in the school is more skilled at the window... "Oh, nothing My dear is handsome and amazing...! But where is my dear now!?"


    At this time, Ye had already landed in an unmanned alley on the edge of New York¡¯s Times Square. When he first landed, he glanced at the time on Times Square, and then calculated the time he would go out. My fastest flight speed is eight times the speed of sound... well, it seems a lot faster than Jenny in the movie!But after all, Jenny used her hands to die, and she used her whole body to die. This may be a change caused by different touch patterns!And he can lift up to fifty tons of heavy objects in flight. Don¡¯t ask how this conclusion was reached. Zhou Ye won¡¯t tell you that he curiously lifted a Boeing 747 that was flying normally on the way over. The plane, let a certain flight arrive at the airport ahead of schedule, making the airport tower chaotic...Of course this is not the limit, it''s just the heaviest thing Zhou Ye has ever lifted.


    Casually strolling around New York¡¯s Times Square aimlessly, Zhou Ye¡¯s mind was about his own ability. In the movie, Jenny has the ability to shoot heat rays from her eyes. Why doesn¡¯t she have it, even though she started yesterday My eyes were itchy, and I spent a long time on the bathroom floor, and then they were all eggs.


    Isn''t your ability a heat ray but other ability?If it is another ability, what is it?Zhou Ye couldn''t help thinking wildly... Suddenly he was awakened by the sentence [Sorry to disturb me]!

 Chapter 5

    "Is there anything wrong?" At this time, Zhou Ye''s American English has been carefully taught by Jenny for two days, and it is enough to deal with daily conversations. As long as it is not academic discussion, ordinary daily conversations are not difficult for him. Superman''s body must have a superman''s brain.


    "Excuse me... are you a model?" A beautiful blond girl in a white dress was standing in front of Zhou Ye and asked.


    "No, of course not!" Zhou Ye shook his head and said with a smile: "Why do you think so? I''m just an unemployed vagrant!"


    "Oh my God, you''re simply grabbing heaven and things like this!" Hannah Lewis was secretly happy while sighing. She had been paying attention to Zhou Ye for a long time, or she had been following Zhou Ye for a long time. Zhou Ye she felt that Zhou Ye must be a star or a model, and a black uniform (Kevlar stab-resistant suit) that didn¡¯t fit could make him look casual and fashionable. You can imagine if he What will happen to wearing a tailor-made fashion suit!


    Only now is the United States in the early nineties.The so-called Internet has just sprouted, and the integration of global information is not even a movie. So although Hanna is barely a newcomer in the fashion circle, she is not sure if Zhou Ye is a male model, not sure but she doesn¡¯t want to give up. , Hannah can only go up and ask!


    "Uh!" Zhou Ye was a little confused by this foreign girl''s surprise."you are?"


    "Get to know, my name is Hannah, Hannah Lewis, I am a fashion design student at Parsons School of Design in New York!" Hannah smiled and stretched out her hand.


    "Okay!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and shook Hannah''s hand. "My name is Zhou Ye. Of course, according to your Westerners, my name should be Ye Zhou...! Currently traveling in New York, Chinese! "


    "Unexpectedly, you are not Asian American!" Hannah suddenly felt that her words seemed a bit offensive, and hurriedly explained: "Sorry, I didn''t mean that, but I didn''t expect your American English to be so good. It''s not like a tourist from China!"


    "You should believe that there are geniuses in this world!" Zhou Ye raised the corner of his mouth, and with a smug smile, there was an evil charm, just as a handsome devil was looking at the soul he was about to acquire. The devil was Dangerous, tempting, yet sweet, makes people unable to extricate themselves, and people can''t help but want to indulge in it desperately!


    "I..." Hannah Lewis was firmly attracted by this smile, her eyes dull.


    "Hey¡ª¡ª! Are you okay? Are you feeling a little uncomfortable!?" Zhou Ye shook Hannah''s shoulder vigorously, thinking about the future designer who suddenly became a little dumbfounded in front of him, feeling whether he was When I met with a mental illness, I inexplicably said something outrageous, and said that I was a student of the School of Design... Didn''t I meet a liar?


    "Oh, my God!" Hannah was finally awakened by Zhou Ye, she couldn''t help but squatted down with her hand covering her face.I feel so embarrassed. How can I say that in the fashion industry, I have seen too many handsome men and women, and I am embarrassed in front of this big Chinese boy. That¡¯s right, the moment she saw Zhou Ye¡¯s smile just now, there really was something like Zhou Ye. If she let her die, she would immediately jump off the building. She really felt that she was just as embarrassed.


    "Hey, are you really okay?" Zhou Ye was still a little worried, don''t fool yourself!"Do you really need to call an ambulance for you?"


    "Damn..." Hannah finally couldn''t help becoming irritated. "Don''t you know how dangerous your smile is? You are still smiling at me like that!"


    "..." Zhou Ye muttered in his heart, is this about to fall ill?"Um...what happened to my smile?"


    "What''s the matter?!!!" Hannah felt weak in her heart for this handsome man who was damaging the country and the people without a trace of consciousness. She pulled Zhou Ye''s shoulders and pushed him to face the road. Then casually pointed to a woman across the road and said to him: "Now you try to smile at her with the smile just now!"


    "Try and try...!" Zhou Ye thought with a smile. Could it be possible to laugh at the car accident?Thinking back to the smile I had just now, I smiled at the woman in the red dress on the opposite side...


    Okay-something went wrong in an instant. A female driver who drove across saw Zhou Ye''s smile, and she was stunned. She didn''t know to slow down and brake when she reached the crossroads. She pushed the car waiting for the red light and stunned. , Directly caused a series of twelve cars rear-end collision.


    There was also a female driver here who drove directly onto the lamppost on the side of the road, and the originally orderly road suddenly became a mess, and the whistle of the car became a whole...


    "Damn!" Zhou Ye looked at what was happening before him, suddenly a little sluggish, really had a car accident?Dude, is this a smile...


    "What are you in a daze, why don''t you run!" Hannah took Zhou Ye''s hand, and the two fled...


    Chapter VII


    In a coffee shop called [Leisure Time] on the side of the street, the troubled duo has already arrived here.It is a block away from Times Square.


    Zhou Ye stirred his coffee gently, looking at the blond girl who was still panting in front of him."Okay, can you tell me now? What do you want me to do?"


    Hannah Lewis was panting quickly while staring fiercely at the man who was sitting across from him who ran three kilometers at a sprint speed of 100 meters. I really didn''t know how this guy was so strong.He was almost exhausted and paralyzed. He was still as atmospheric and breathless as a okay person, and ordered two cups of coffee casually.


    Obviously, for Zhou Ye, who had just become a Superman, the rush just now was not even a walk, let alone made him feel tired.


    "Don''t you look at the phone number that Bitch left you just now?" Hannah finally let her breath settle, and said a note that motioned Zhou Ye to press down his coffee cup.


    "Hey, is this a phone number? I thought it was a bill." Zhou Ye, a newly promoted evil and beautiful man with a senior great magician, said that in his single dog career for more than 30 years, he had never received it. I''ve been to the phone number that the beauty handed over, but the landlord aunt gave him a list of utilities...


    Zhou Ye was still very excited about the first phone number of a beautiful woman in his life that he received. The sister papers of the capitalist society are just good at playing. In this era when there is no magical device for dating, they do not lack the means to find love. what.


    He gently drew out the note under the coffee cup, and saw it was written in delicate handwriting.[I leave work at two noon, my phone number is-230XXXXXX.


    Reminiscing about the sister paper who had just delivered coffee to himself, Zhou Ye turned to look at the coffee shop¡¯s bar, and saw a hot, brown-haired beauty looking at him with a grimace. The moment he turned his head, the beauty was A smile was shown to him, a wink, and a kiss.


    Zhou Ye was still a little proud of being able to attract a crush on the first side, so he smiled back at the beauty.


    Perhaps because of the principle of same-sex repulsion, Hannah expressed strong dissatisfaction with Zhou Ye being hooked up so easily."Ahem..."


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye turned to look at Hannah.


    "Would you really want to call that bitch?" Hannah asked after taking a sip of coffee to relieve the dryness in her mouth.


    "Why not?" Zhou Ye saw Hannah''s displeasure, but still said, "I don''t mind having a romantic relationship with a beautiful woman!"


    "Damn..." Hannah didn''t know what to say about Zhou Ye''s candid remarks. Could you tell him not to go? She just met him just now, so what''s your position to accuse him?This discovery made her feel very depressed, as if her favorite doll was about to be snatched away by a bitch.


    "Don''t you be afraid of that bitch''s illness? I believe that bitch has done this for the first time...!" Hannah''s voice became louder without realizing it."God knows how many men she has slept with!"


    "Okay, Hannah, calm down, I didn''t say that I would accept her invitation." Zhou Ye calmed the emotionally excited Hannah while turning his head to the side of the bar. He obviously heard Hannah''s words and looked angry. The haired beauty showed an apologetic smile, and instantly calmed down the angry brown haired beauty and resumed her feminine attitude.


    "I''m sorry...!" Hannah slowly calmed down and couldn''t help covering her face. She didn''t know what was going on with her today, just like a jealous shrew, it''s not normal at all. Yourself.


    "Okay, let''s talk about things now!" Zhou Ye quickly changed the subject: "I believe you must have a purpose to stop me on the road?"


    "I just want you to join the fashion show held by our grade as a model!" Hannah felt that she had messed up everything. Just now, she was like a shrew. Zhou Ye must have a bad sense of her own sense. There is no man. I would like to get along with a shrew, so I can give up on the fact that he will join his fashion show, but he lowered his head in a low mood, wanting to finish things quickly so that he can return to his dormitory sooner. Lie on my bed and hug the quilt and cry, "This is not only my mid-term exam, but also a test my father gave me. If I don¡¯t get the grades I deserve, my Father¡¯s Day will force me to transfer me Professional interior design!"


    "Okay!" Zhou Ye looked at Hannah as depressed as a kitty about to be abandoned by her owner. If she refused, she couldn''t say anything. Besides, someone designed clothes for herself for free, why didn''t she agree?


    "You promised..." Hannah raised her head sharply, her eyes widened, she couldn''t believe what she heard.


    "Yes, I promised!" Zhou Ye nodded and said, "When?"


    "The press conference will be held in three days!" Hannah smiled happily: "But we have to take action now, time is tight!"


    Said and raised his hand, "Waiter, pay the bill!"


    Before Zhou Ye could react, he took out his Kun bag and threw a hundred-yuan bill on the table. He pulled up Zhou Ye and walked out. When he went out, he didn''t forget to give the brown-haired beauty a proud The look in his eyes seemed to say that this time the old lady had won.


    "Bi Chi!" The hateful brown-haired beauty was itchy teeth. She noticed that her phone note had been left on the table. It was obvious that the little bitch was deliberate.


    He summoned a taxi and hurriedly squeezed Zhou Ye into the car, and got into the car as soon as he was short."Parsons School of Design, thank you!"


    The taxi drove steadily. Zhou Ye looked at Hannah, who was smiling as if she had stolen the little hen, and asked: "It always feels like your mood has improved a lot!"


    "Well, of course, I got the model done, and my exam was half done!" Hannah''s eyes closed in her laughter, and she looked like a cat that stole the fish, suddenly thinking of something. He hurriedly asked: "By the way, which hotel did you stay in the United States for a tourist?"


    "I live at my girlfriend''s house temporarily!" Zhou Ye replied.


    "What? Do you have a girlfriend?" Hannah almost jumped up when she heard this. "Why did you never tell me?"


    "Is it weird that I have a girlfriend?" Zhou Ye said with Hannah, "Besides, you never asked me!"


    "Ha...Haha, I mean, being a model won''t make your girlfriend dissatisfied!" Hannah resisted the discomfort in her heart, but she definitely did not admit that she had fallen in love with Zhou Ye. At most I admit that I am jealous of Zhou Ye''s unknown girlfriend!


    "No, she is still in high school and doesn''t care about so many things!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Have you ever walked the runway before?" Hannah asked, skipping this uncomfortable topic.


    Regarding this question, Zhou Ye said that he hadn''t walked through the runway, but had stood on the stove.

 Chapter 6

    The two of them came to their destination after questioning and answering.


    After Hanna got out of the car, she took Zhou Ye''s hand and walked towards her bedroom without hesitation. She also found a reason for herself in her heart. I didn''t fall in love with him. I was just afraid that he would be caught by those bitches in the school. Get away!


    Standing next to Zhou Ye, who was 1.65 meters, Hanna was as cute as a cat who likes to rely on people, attracting everyone on campus to pay attention to them.


    From time to time, daring girls came up to talk to Zhou Ye, but they were all stared away by Hannah, who was like a cat guarding the cubs. They also called them "I''m helping your girlfriend watch you!"


    "Punch!" Zhou Ye almost laughed. In fact, when he was in the coffee shop, Zhou Ye recognized Hannah as the second female in this movie. She and Jenny were in the end of the movie because of the male lead It''s the highlight of the whole movie, of course, now Zhou Ye believes that if there is himself, there will be no male lead.Whether it is an ex-girlfriend or a girlfriend, he will accept it unceremoniously, and Mao will not leave it to the male lead.


    After a few more waves of sister papers who came to strike up a conversation, the two finally arrived in Hannah''s dorm.


    chapter eight


    "Please come in!" Hannah opened the door of her dormitory and let Zhou Ye in."What would you like to drink?"


    "If you have Coke, give me Coke, if you don''t have it, give me water!" Zhou Ye replied while looking at Hannah''s single dormitory.


    Entering a small living room, a sofa and a TV are placed in the center of the living room, and a bookcase is placed against the wall. The sunlight from the windows shines in, so that the whole space is full of three-dimensionality without feeling too crowded. .


    "Just sit down!" It seemed that she had returned to her turf, which made Hannah relax a lot. I don''t know why, when I was with Zhou Ye, Hannah always felt very nervous, for fear of leaving him a trace of bad things. impression¡­¡­


    "Uh!" As soon as Zhou Ye sat down on the sofa, he felt as if something on the sofa had chromed himself, and when he touched it, he took out something indescribable... so big.


    "Ah...that''s mine!" Hannah, who just took out the Coke from the refrigerator, saw her inner clothes being held by a man. She was ashamed and rushed to Zhou Ye, wanting to be the first. Time took his own things back, who knows, the whole person stumbled upon Zhou Ye''s body like this, and Zhou Ye was overwhelmed on the sofa.


    "That... it''s mine!" Hannah, lying in Zhou Ye''s arms, looked at this handsome face in front of her and her voice became a little conscientious, her eyelids drooped, she was a little afraid to see Zhou Ye''s ability The eyes that the soul sucked in...


    "Sorry...!" Zhou Ye hurriedly apologized.


    "That...your hand...!" Hannah whispered.


    "Sorry!" Zhou Ye found out that in order to resist being thrown, his hands were in an indescribable position, but the elasticity was really good, and it was really not small, Zhou Ye was secretly happy.


    Hannah had already controlled her center of gravity at this time and stood up again."It''s okay..."


    After a deathly silence, the two said at the same time: "That..."


    "You speak first..." God synced again.


    "Okay!" Hannah said again: "Can you take off your coat and let me measure your body data! So that I can start changing those clothes!"


    "Well, no problem!" Zhou Ye said as he took off his clothes all over his body without hesitation, leaving only a pair of panties...


    "It''s a masterpiece of God!" Hannah looked at Zhou Ye''s slender and toned body and couldn''t help but exclaimed: "There is no more standard figure than you!"


    "Have you seen the bodies of many male models?" Zhou Ye asked casually. In fact, he cared very much about Hannah''s answer, which had a bearing on where the final relationship between the two would go.


    "..." Hannah wanted to pretend to say that she had seen a lot, but she only didn''t want to be misunderstood by Zhou Ye that she was such a woman, so she could only expose her shortcomings... "I only saw you in reality...!"


    Zhou Ye, who was very satisfied with this answer, suddenly raised the corners of his mouth.


    Of course, Hannah, who was measuring his leg length, did not notice at all.


    After a while of stumbling and stumbling, Hannah finally got Zhou Ye''s whole body data.


    Then he took out a set of ready-made casual suit jacket with black background and white stripes for Zhou Ye to try, and then picked up a pair of black casual trousers for him to put on.


    "Perfect!" Hannah looked at the effect of wearing Zhou Ye after being simply restrained by a paper clip, with a touch of freshness in seriousness, casual and not letting people feel presumptuous.


    "What is this!" Zhou Ye looked in the mirror and said, "I feel like I am going to transform into a zebra at this moment...!"


    For clothes, Zhou Ye only likes pure black or pure white.


    "Really lacking insight...This is the most popular trend this year...!" Seeing Zhou Ye as if he didn''t like his work, he said aggrievedly.


    "Following the trend, you will always be a follower, not a leader!" Zhou Ye attacked Hannah again, causing 888 spiritual damage.


    "..." Hannah was a little silent. From a rational point of view, she knew that Zhou Ye was right, but from an emotional point of view, she couldn''t accept that what she had worked hard for for a long time was criticized by Zhou Ye.


    "You have to know that clothes are always for people, not people for clothes!" Although I don''t know much about fashion, but because of the Internet all the year round, some soul chicken soup still comes with open mouth.


    "Take it off...!"


    "what?"


    "I said you take this clothes off now!" Hannah rushed up, tearing Zhou Ye''s clothes vigorously.


    "Hey...I''m just joking, didn''t I just get angry?" Zhou Ye said that he still knows how to undress beautiful women, but this is the first time being undressed by a woman, and he is a little uneasy.


    "You''re right!" Hannah seemed to have aroused fighting spirit, staring at Zhou Ye and said: "I will definitely design a set of clothes that best suits your temperament! Now throw this trash away... "


    "Um... you can design first! It''s not good for me to be so naked, so let''s make do with dressing first!" Zhou Ye said that he wanted to protect his integrity.


    "But looking at this pile of rubbish I feel unhappy, and if I am unhappy, I have no inspiration. Without inspiration, I can''t design the most suitable clothes for your temperament!" Hannah continued to tear Zhou Ye''s clothes vigorously.


    "Papa!" There was a sound of opening the door, and then a girl holding a book came in, startled by the scene in front of her.


    At this time, Zhou Ye''s body had been torn into strips, and Hannah was still holding the corners of her clothes in her hands.


    "Shoo-not bad, I didn''t expect Hannah, you would be so proactive..." The girl turned her head and walked out the door without waiting for the two to talk."I won''t disturb your two-person world, I wish you a nice day!"


    "..." The two stared at each other for a long time...


    "She seems to have misunderstood us?"


    "Don''t pay attention to her!" Hannah said she was quite indifferent to the misunderstanding of her roommate, and there was even a hint of joy in her heart.


    In the end, Zhou Ye took off the zebra suit that had been torn into strips by Hannah, and then watched Hannah frantically searching for the information book there.


    Before he knew it, it was almost two o¡¯clock. Looking at Hannah who was still writing and painting there, Zhou Ye said that he was already hungry. Hannah just gestured to the refrigerator placed in the corner of the living room. Never lifted it from the book.


    In desperation, Zhou Ye had to search for food on his own. He opened the refrigerator and found that there were only a few eggs, a piece of ham, a box of milk and some bread flour.


    Well, do it yourself.


    Zhou Ye said that as a foodie who used to be not very wealthy, it is a common skill to satisfy one''s appetite by comparing online recipes.In contrast to what was left in the refrigerator, he decided to make a fried egg and ham sandwich.


    after an hour.


    Hannah was in a frantic working state and was interrupted by the smell of food, and her stomach reminded her that she needed to replenish energy.


    "You made this?" Hannah sat beside Zhou Ye unceremoniously, picked up another fried egg and ham sandwich on the coffee table and ate it."It tastes really good, I didn''t expect you to have such a craft!"


    Zhou Ye said that he didn''t have enough food at all, "Hey, that''s mine! Didn''t you let me do it myself?"


    "I just told you that there is a delivery phone on the refrigerator door!" Hannah said, shaking the sandwich in her hand."Besides the raw materials are provided by me! Including your hands are mine!"


    "I turned them into delicious food! Hey, don''t bite the ones in my hand..."

 Chapter 7

    The two are like children, competing for the food in each other''s hands, as if the other''s food is more delicious than their own.


    I don''t know when, the two are no longer satisfied with the food in their hands, but start to fight for the food in each other''s mouth...


    The two slowly hugged each other, demanding the sweetness of each other''s mouth...


    "You have a girlfriend!" Hannah seemed to tell Zhou Ye, but also as if to remind herself.


    "So, do you mind being the girlfriend of a man who has a girlfriend?"


    "Man...your name is Greedy!" Hannah stared into his eyes for a long time before saying: "Well, I don''t mind, I don''t mind if you have a damn girlfriend..."


    "Then what are we waiting for?"


    As soon as there was a painful grunt... Then a babble sounded, and another girl fell into Zha Ye''s hands!


    Chapter nine


    New York at the beginning of the light shows its own cosmopolitan style. The rich nightlife keeps the crowds on the street constantly, and who knows how much evil is bred in this bustling city.


    Kuaiju John is a member of a gang. They don¡¯t have many people in the gang. There are about thirty or forty people in charge of two streets in the slum. Their source of income generally depends on buying soft gambling products for the black people and taking in some places. Protection fee.


    After the boss took the bulk of the money, the rest was only enough for the people below to make ends meet.But even this kind of life is almost impossible for them.


    A group of Jianglong came to the slum a few days ago, and they unreasonably occupied the two streets controlled by John and his gang.


    The two gangs fought a few times, but apparently their defeated dogs couldn''t fight the Jiang Raptors.John relied on his own running and barely recovered a small life, but the other brothers were not so lucky.


    Death to death, wound to injury.With their boss, the entire gang has fewer than twenty people.


    A few days later, the boss called John and told him to do a big business.The so-called big business is the kidnapping of Ivanka, the daughter of billionaire Donald who is doing real estate business in New York, for ransom.


    After careful planning, they finally kidnapped Donald¡¯s nine-year-old daughter to a large warehouse in Port Elizabeth. The escape ship here is ready, and as soon as it succeeds, they will immediately leave the United States and go directly to Mexico. Take refuge.


    The nine-year-old Ivanka was wearing a princess dress at this time, with a few stains on her white face. It can be seen that she had suffered a bit when she was kidnapped, but she did not cry or make trouble when she was precocious.


    She knows that her crying is of no avail, she will only call for abuse and abuse for herself.She believes that her father will save herself.


    "Crack!" The sound of the Tiekumen being opened sounded, and the gangsters who were playing cards for fun unanimously picked up the guns in their hands and stood up, holding the guns carefully guarding the door!


    "Don''t shoot!" It was John Quickleg who was talking to get the ransom.


    "Shi..t, I was almost scared to death by you!" A group of people vented their dissatisfaction in curses, and then they all surrounded them again."What about the ransom!?"


    "In the car, open the door first! I''ll drive the car in!" John said, turning around and driving his stolen pickup.


    "Hurry up, quickly open the door! You idiots, don''t you want to divide the money?" the boss shouted, directing the crowd to open the warehouse door.


    With the sound of a car''s engine, John slowly drove the car into the warehouse.


    "Ha, got rich!"


    Before John could stop the car, some eager guys rushed into the back of the car and wanted to see the results of these hard days.


    Ivanka¡¯s little face was a little nervous. She didn¡¯t know why the gang of dry-meal police allowed these kidnappers to succeed. If she didn¡¯t get the ransom, she might still have a chance to save her life, but...now, she doesn¡¯t. Determine if you can still see your father alive.


    "Gentlemen, please put down my money, please?" A loud voice suddenly came from everyone''s heads."That belongs to me!"


    The gangsters who were robbing money were also well-trained, and apart from anything else, they took out their guns and started shooting at the shadow on the beam above their heads.


    "??? Relax?


    "This is not the same as promised!" The black shadow jumped around the beams like a ghost, dragging a phantom behind him."Isn''t it supposed to be the first to start the fight? Why don''t you follow the routine?"


    Obviously, the gangsters didn''t have the mind to slap him, they just kept pouring bullets from the gun at him.


    "Pump!" Ivanka was amused by this somewhat humorous shadow, but the person who was involved in the serious situation could not get nervous at all.


    "Okay! Gentlemen, the game is over, I''m still rushing to go on a date!" As he said, the shadow appeared next to a gangster, and just hit the gangster more than ten meters away with a punch. Fainted on the wall of the warehouse.


    "Shoot...hurry up!" The gangsters who saw all of this shot faster, and could not wait to pull the trigger to pour all the bullets in the magazine onto Sombra.


    It''s a pity that this is just their delusion. Sombra is advancing quickly at a speed that humans can''t do. The gangsters often just feel a gust of wind blowing, and they have been knocked out, and they can''t even see the shadow.


    To say that the boss deserves to be the boss, he quickly ran behind Ivanka who was tied to a stool immobile, and put the gun in his hand on the back of the little girl¡¯s head and shouted: "Stop, I tell you to stop. If you want the lives of hostages!"


    A black shadow instantly appeared in front of the two of them, raising his hands to indicate that he had no weapons."Uh! Sorry, you said it was a bit too late, all your subordinates have been killed!"


    At this time, through the dim lights of the warehouse, Ivanka could clearly see the appearance of the black shadow. The black shadow looked at least about 1.8 meters tall. He was dressed in a black battle suit that did not fit well, and he wore a nondescript on his head. At first glance, it was the mask that the lady prepared for the masquerade, which made him look inexplicably happy.


    "Go and see God now!" As he said, the boss raised the gun to the black shadow''s head and pulled the trigger.


    "boom--!"


    "No--!" Ivanka couldn''t help closing her eyes.


    "Puff!" This is the sound of her body falling to the ground. Ivanka did not cry when she was kidnapped. When she realized that she might be in an accident, Ivanka did not cry, but when someone died because of her, she did not cry. Finally couldn''t help crying."Woo...you fool...!"


    At this moment, a black shadow appeared behind Ivanka''s back, and gently rubbed Ivanka''s head."Little girl, what are you crying for?"


    The black shadow is obviously Zhou Ye, no one in this world except him has extraordinary abilities.


    "You...you are not dead?"


    "How could I die!?" Zhou Ye smiled and easily torn off the rope that bound Ivanka.


    "I was scared to death!" After blinking for a long time, Ivanka finally realized that it was the gang boss who had just fallen to the ground and not the man who came to save her. She was finally safe, and her nerves that had been tense were relaxed. There was an unspeakable sense of grievance in my heart, and I would cry again when my mouth collapsed...


    "Hey, if you cry again, I will leave you here for nothing!"


    "..." Ivanka stopped crying when she was frightened, leaving only a choking sound.


    It took a while before she eased up. At this time, watching the black shadows tying up the robbers busy, her curiosity started again: "Thank you for saving me. Who are you? My father Please come and save me?"


    "Don''t thank me, please call me Lei Feng, I am a thief who robs the rich and saves the poor!" Sombra said that he tied up a dozen gangsters one by one, and everyone was holding another person''s thigh with his mouth just right in front of him. The crotch of another person, just tied them into a circle, this scene is also no one.The old driver means the old driver starts off when he doesn''t agree.


    After finishing his performance art, Zhou Ye began to count his own gains. It was the ransom money placed in the carriage. When he lit it, he found that something was wrong. The little girl¡¯s dad really picked it up, not to mention that there was a tracker in the ransom. , This is predictable.But Nima is embarrassed that there are only five million real notes in the ten million ransom.


    At this time, there was also a faint sound of police sirens outside, and Zhou Ye knew that he should leave.He casually found a piece of oilcloth for wrapping goods in the warehouse, and wrapped the five million real banknotes, which was more than two hundred catties, which was completely unburdened for him.


    "Are you leaving?" Ivanka looked at Zhou Ye''s movements and knew he was leaving.


    "Well, the police are coming! I should go too, little beauty, goodbye!" Zhou Ye just wanted to go, but found that the corner of his clothes was grabbed by this pretty little girl who looked like a Barbie doll.


    "Can we see you again?" Ivanka stared at the rogue thief who said he was Lei Feng, widening her misty eyes.


    "We will see you again!" It was Zhou Ye who was almost killed by cuteness thinking in his heart that I am not controlled by LOLI, I am not controlled by LOLI, and I am controlled by LOLI... Hey, how do you feel that something is wrong?


    "I will definitely find you, Lei Feng, you must take me to play when the time comes!" Ivanka shouted as he watched the dark shadows going further and further away.

 Chapter 8

    Zhou Ye, who had already walked far away, almost fell off the roof and said viciously in his heart again: "I am definitely not controlled by LOLI!"


    But I don''t know why, but he has a feeling that he and this little LOLI will meet again.


    chapter Ten


    Johnson''s second floor bedroom-


    Sitting at the desk, Jenny was holding a pen and staring at the textbook spread out on the table.She was supposed to start writing homework, but she had no idea to start. At this time, she was full of her boyfriend Zhou Ye. Where is he at this time?doing what?Is there a little bitch trying to seduce him, is he...


    "Bum--" the window suddenly opened wide, and a strong wind came in.The sound awakened Jenny who was in a daze, and also blew the things on her desk everywhere.


    "Damn..." Jenny cursed in a low voice, stood up reluctantly and wanted to close the window. At this moment, a pair of powerful arms hugged her waist.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!)


    "Baby, I''m back!" A whisper in the ear made Jenny feel hot all over, turning around to look at Zhou Ye affectionately."I miss you!"


    "Me too!" Zhou Ye was about to lean over again... but was suddenly blocked by Jenny''s hand.


    "Why do you smell strange perfume?" Jenny held her nose and kept sniffing on him, her face serious...


    "Ha...Haha! You are too sensitive, Jenny, how can there be any perfume smell?" Zhou Ye smiled dryly.


    "No!" Jenny instantly turned into a great detective, and started rummaging around Zhou Ye.After a while, Zhou Ye found a strand of golden straight long hair in Zhou Ye''s trouser pocket. Obviously, it was not her hair, her hair color was big brown wavy curly hair."Honey, can you tell me what this is?"


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!No matter how old women are, scheming is their innate talent.


    "Can''t you tell?" Jenny spread her teeth and claws like a furious little cat, even hysterical, "Are you tired of me? Do you want to find new love?"


    "No¡­¡­"


    "If not, what is this?" Jenny raised the evidence in her hand and snarled loudly: "Are you going to tell me this is evidence that you went to work in a hairdresser?"


    "Hear me out¡­¡­"


    "I don''t listen!"


    "Uh uh... let me go... uh uh... you bastard... uh..."


    Zhou Ye said that women who do not listen to persuasion can only rely on pajamas...


    after an hour¡­¡­


    "Honey... don''t... let me go..."


    "Hmph, where is this? It''s just the beginning!"


    "But...I really can''t do it!"


    "Isn''t there still here..."


    "No, not there..."


    "Yes, trust me, it will help you open the door to a new world, and you will see new scenery..."


    "what!!!!!"


    Another two hours passed............


    "You bastard..." Jenny was lying in Zhou Ye''s arms with a look of spring ~, she had just been led into the new world and she still had a lot of discomforts, but it was indeed a very good experience, but even if she had already used it After doing his best and using his mouth, he still looks like he can spare his energy, which fully exposes the fact that he is not an opponent at the window.


    Regarding this, Jenny only felt sad. On weekdays in school, many people listened to those little bitches to tell their experiences. In their words, Jenny¡¯s understanding of men is at most half an hour, and less than five or six minutes. There are all. Where can this one of my own family be so perverted, and the specifications are also different, this product of my own is at least twice as big as the biggest one described by Bitch, every time she feels like her soul is To be pushed out...


    "Are you not angry?" Zhou Ye asked in a low voice, rubbing the hair of his sister in his arms.


    "Well, now I''m calm down!" Jenny''s voice became a little lazy, "Tell me about that blonde woman!"


    "Uh, her name is Hannah..." Zhou Ye sorted out his thoughts and slowly explained what happened today.


    When Hannah said that she didn''t mind if her boyfriend had a girlfriend, Jenny couldn''t help but whispered, "What a scheming bitch!"


    Jenny felt that she was almost fooled. The one named Hannah was obviously a scheming bitch. She grabbed love and wanted to make herself angry with her dear, which was like giving her a man to her. The discovery made her even more upset about Hannah who had never met.


    "Then what are you going to do now?" Jenny finished asking, staring at Zhou Ye without blinking.


    "I like both of you and I, I don''t want to give up either..." Zhou Ye said, holding up Jenny''s small face and looking into her eyes solemnly, "So, never leave me... okay?"


    "...I..." Jenny looked at Zhou Ye''s eyes that were about to suck her soul in, her mind was blank, her mind was filled with only one voice, don''t let him down, don''t make him sad... "I promise you... "


    "OY..." Zhou Ye shouted happily in his heart, and the plan was clear.


    In fact, with Hannah this afternoon, he has already figured out the role of his eyes, which has a deep hypnotic effect, planting the psychological cues he wants in the other''s heart without affecting the other''s character.


    Well, it won¡¯t affect the other party¡¯s character. Zhou Ye only determined three hours ago. He secretly put hair strands in his pocket. This is obviously Hannah¡¯s handwriting. As long as they don¡¯t leave themselves, then some daily tears Forcing Zhou Ye to take it as a passion, and if it can be guided, I believe that a happy life is just around the corner...


    At this moment, the sound of opening the door came downstairs, followed by Mrs. Johnson and Mr. Johnson.


    "Jenny, have you rested?"


    "I''m about to rest!" Jenny said, got up and limped to the bathroom. She was exhausted from the battle for just three hours. She was sweaty all over and she had to rush. She was so slimy. It is absolutely impossible to sleep!


    Zhou Ye glanced at the gap and got into the bathroom. There was a burst of laughter in the bathroom of the two of them, but the good thing is that the two took care of the Johnsons who had returned and did not go too far.


    I believe that if the Johnsons came back an hour early, they could catch a bad boy who made trouble on their daughter.


    Speaking of it, after Zhou Ye''s transformation from the meteorite, his whole person does not look like he is in his thirties, and because the face of Asians is not so old, in Jenny''s opinion, he is at most eighteen or nine years old. Look like.


    Coming out of the bathroom, Jenny found a large pack of dollar bills wrapped in oilcloth on the floor next to the bed. She was shocked: "Oh, MYGOD, have you robbed the bank?"


    "Of course not!" Then Zhou Ye walked out and explained with a relaxed face: "I just saved a poor kidnapped girl... These are my rewards!"


    "Little girl?" As if she had discovered the New World, Jenny immediately turned and stared at Zhou Ye and said, "My dear, you didn''t say anything about the little girl just now!"


    Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, sister paper, your focus is wrong, but it doesn''t matter, and then I talked about how to save people and how to get money.


    "So you got the ransom back?"


    "Of course, don''t you need to eat to be a superhero?" Zhou Ye''s face was taken for granted. In his opinion, the so-called superheroes are fools. Besides, he was a Chinese who came to the United States to preside over justice from all the distances. , To fight crime.What kind of spirit is this?This is the selfless spirit of international fighters. Shouldn''t heroes collect some money?He saved people, and left without asking for anything in return. He slapped his fart~ I didn¡¯t take away a ray of breeze. Why, he is not a mother bitch, nor is he an American father, why is he so used to them? .


    "Nice job..." Jenny seriously agreed with Zhou Ye''s words. At this time, she estimated that even if Zhou Ye were going to grab the bank, she would go and help out.


    In her eyes, the so-called law is not as important as how to teach that fishy cat.


    Chapter Eleven


    Early the next morning, after the two woke up, Jenny called the teacher and asked for leave according to the plan. Then Zhou Ye took her to fly to a half of the United States and did it under Jenny¡¯s name in six banks in five states. Six credit cards, and then deposited the five million old banknotes.


    "Okay, now we go to...shoping..." When she said this, Jenny''s whole body exuded a strange light...

 Chapter 9

    "Uh, it''s almost noon. Are we going to eat first?" Such Jenny made Zhou Ye a little scared.


    "What''s the hurry, it''s just ten o''clock in the morning, we will go to eat after some shopping, let''s go now!" Said that Jenny hung on Zhou Ye like a koala, urging him to fly quickly.


    Fifth Avenue is located on the central axis of Manhattan, New York. It gathers the essence of Manhattan.The most famous jewelry, leather goods, clothing, and cosmetics stores in the United States are concentrated on Fifth Avenue. They are like sparkling diamonds inlaid on both sides of Fifth Avenue, attracting thousands of tourists.At the junction of Fifth Avenue and 47th Street is the largest diamond and gold jewelry street in the United States.The first choice for the royal families and wealthy people from all over the world when they come to New York to shop is Fifth Avenue.


    As an American, Jenny has long wanted to come here.It is only the economic status of the middle-class family that restricts her desire to shop.


    The two directly landed on the balcony on the top floor of Bergdorf Goodman Department Store and slipped directly to the luxury menswear store on the third floor through the freight elevator.


    "Welcome to the visit, is there anything I can help?"


    The two of them just walked into the Armani store, and a shopping guide greeted her with a look of enthusiasm. For her, although both of them were not dressed so glamorously, for her who had been working here for nearly ten years In other words, there are more wealthy people with quirks, and people who like to go shopping in pajamas are not unheard of. Things like looking down on people will only appear with newcomers.


    "Miss Lopez?" Jenny glanced at the nameplate on the chest of the shopping guide and said, "I want to choose some clothes for my boyfriend. Any introduction?"


    At this time, the shopping guide Miss Lopeci went to take a closer look at Zhou Ye standing next to Jenny, "Wow, Miss, your boyfriend is the most handsome boy I have ever seen!"


    "Thank you!" Jenny was a little proud, and she felt proud to praise the shopping guide lady.


    "Then, this gentleman, what kind of clothes do you need, uh, I mean, what kind of clothes do you want to choose and wear!"


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!)As for formal dresses, he said, what are they?


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s dilemma, Jenny hurriedly helped him out and said: "My boyfriend needs a suit that can be used for banquets, and a few sets of casual clothes that I usually wear!"


    "Then I solemnly recommend these styles to you. These styles are Mr. Giorgio Armani''s self-confident work this year. The main style is youth and individuality." As Miss Lopez took the two to the side of the hanger, Show the two of this year''s latest fashion.


    The two women started a fierce debate about how Zhou Ye should wear clothes and how to match them to make Zhou Ye wear the best results.


    Just like a model, Zhou Ye has changed more than a dozen sets of clothes for a while. In the end, Jenny was still young and didn¡¯t dabble in fashion, so she was defeated. After all, she has been working here for nearly ten years. , More knowledgeable than her.


    When the two finally determined Zhou Ye''s usual dress matching plan, Zhou Ye had also changed his clothes and walked out.


    At this time, Zhou Ye was wearing a pair of black casual trousers, black casual leather shoes, a white high-necked fleece, and a half-length casual slim trench coat on the outside. When he stood there, he stood straight like a javelin. It seemed to penetrate the sky, making it impossible to ignore him, coupled with his dark eyes like a black hole, and a lazy and confident smile, as if a high king was patrolling his territory.


    People want to get close to him but are afraid of blaspheming this beauty, so they can only leaned down to offer him the highest respect and deep love.


    People rely on clothing, and Buddha rely on gold clothing is really not a nonsense. If Zhou Ye''s appearance and figure can make his charm worth 100%, now he has changed into a suitable outfit, and his charm can now be matched. It''s a hundred and fifty, and it''s completely beyond the scope of human beings.


    "Oh... my goodness!" Looking at Zhou Ye blankly, Lopez murmured: "What kind of devil did I release... All of America, no, women all over the world will be heartbroken for him." of!"


    At this time, Jenny, who was also indulged in Zhou Ye''s charm, just woke up. After all, she was almost used to watching, and she had some resistance. Of course, it was when she didn''t look at Zhou Ye''s eyes.


    Jenny, who heard her whisper, glanced vaguely and vigilantly at the shopping guide lady who was still caught in Zhou Ye''s charm and couldn''t help herself, and said anxiously: "Okay, we need these sets, please check out for us!"


    "Oh, okay, miss, please wait a moment!" The awakened shopping guide reluctantly took the credit card from Jenny, and walked back to the front desk step by step. She knew that she might have missed this time and would do it again. I can''t see this man with strange charm...


    five minutes later----------


    "I think I have done something wrong!" Jenny, who was still wandering around, glanced at the pile of sneaky women behind her, a little discouraged and said: "I knew I shouldn''t buy you clothes!"


    "What?" Zhou Ye obviously knows why Jenny is angry, but men, you should pretend to be stupid, otherwise women always have various reasons to vent their little temper.


    "No, nothing!" Jenny sighed, staring fiercely at the little bitch who pretended to fall in front of her and deliberately rubbed her chest against Zhou Ye''s bitch, "This is already the eighth in five minutes! "


    The current situation is like she has a beautiful rare piece of jewelry. When it was dusted, only she found its light and wiped it clean to make it glow with the alluring light, but the light of Allure attracted a bunch of thieves. The coveting of the robbers made her quite unhappy.


    A sign of Ray-Ban appeared in front of her eyes. With a clever idea, Jenny pulled up Zhou Ye and got in. She randomly found a pair of sunglasses and put it on Zhou Ye''s face."It''s perfect now!"


    After the checkout, the two did not leave immediately, but found an inconspicuous corner in the store.Jenny leaned close to Zhou Ye and whispered in his ear: "My dear, take me out of here now, don''t let those bitches find out, I know you can do it!"


    "As you wish, my baby!" Zhou Ye bowed slightly and put his arm around Jenny''s waist. In an instant, a gust of wind blew up, and the two of them disappeared in place.


    "Let those bitches go to death!" On the sidewalk of Fifth Avenue, Jenny happily hugged Zhou Ye''s arm and bounced around, as if she had won a big battle.


    Jenny''s sunglasses strategy worked successfully, although many women still paid attention to Zhou Ye, perhaps because his ecstatic eyes were not revealed, and there was no situation where he was just followed by a group of people.Jenny finally relaxed, Yu Xingda, took Zhou Ye to pick herself a few sets of clothes, and then went to the French restaurant Jean Georges Manhattan head office, which is known as the most delicious French restaurant in New York, to enjoy the food rated by Michelin three stars.


    Obviously, this kind of place usually has no place for meals if it is not positioned in advance. It is just that under Zhou Ye''s cheating ecstasy, a female foreman still finds a place for them and provides the best quality service. It is estimated that the restaurant The boss just came here to serve.


    Chapter Twelve


    After drinking and eating, the two went into an image design studio in a blink of an eye.


    In the hands of a professional image designer, Jenny quickly transformed. In a blink of an eye, the ugly duckling became a white swan. The old and ugly black-framed glasses were replaced by contact lenses, and her long brown hair tied up was as smooth as waves. Her draped over her shoulders, a black Lolita-style half-length skirt set off Jenny''s figure with a height of 1.75 meters and more slender. If you want to ask Zhou Ye where she likes Jenny the most, Zhou Ye will say without hesitation In a word, playing with the legs, this suit sets off Jenny''s long legs vividly.


    "Too beautiful baby!" Zhou Ye knew that Jenny was beautiful, but he didn''t expect to dress up so dazzlingly. Of course, Jenny''s actor was Uma Thurman.She played this role when she was in her thirties, but this is an independent world. Zhou Ye''s harvest is only seventeen-year-old pink and tender Jenny, I have to say, well done.


    Zhou Ye is considering whether he wants to go through all those famous women''s movies and harvest some girly versions of famous women?Especially when the entertainment industry is chaotic, harvesting these pure and famous women in the movie world is a very good choice for Zhou Ye, who is slightly mentally clean.


    "My dear, how is it?" Jenny, who had completed her transformation, looked at her boyfriend''s obsessive eyes, and couldn''t help squinting her smile.But if she knew that Zhou Ye was in a daze now because she wanted to collect those women, she would probably kill Zhou Ye.


    "Ah? Ah! Very beautiful, baby!" Zhou Ye reacted quickly when he heard the words, "This is simply a miracle, baby, you remind me of Aphrodite, the goddess of love and beauty."


    "Compared to that blond fish stealing cat?" Jane asked.


    "Don''t move, there seems to be something imperfect!" Zhou Ye hurriedly changed the subject, then pretended to circle around Jenny, clapping his hands."Something is missing!"


    "What''s missing?" Jenny asked nervously.


    "Less this!" Zhou Ye spread his hands, and a black butterfly-shaped necklace appeared in his hand."I chose it specially for you."


    "What is this?" Jenny curiously picked up the necklace in Zhou Ye''s hand. It was composed of a black cloth strip and a small butterfly made of platinum. The two wings of the butterfly seemed to be crookedly engraved. Square characters."What characters are engraved on here?"


    "That''s the name of me and you!" Zhou Ye whispered softly in Jenny''s ear: "In ancient Chinese legends, butterflies are a symbol of unswerving love, and the butterfly wings are engraved My name and yours! This symbolizes that our love will never fade until death."


    "...This is the most beautiful love word I have ever heard! I love you, dear!" Jenny gave her kiss excitedly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Ahem..." The girly image designer next to her couldn''t help but cough, and if she didn''t remind the two of them, they might regard this as a hotel.


    "Uh, I''m sorry!" Jenny loosened her hands holding Zhou Ye a little bit shyly, helping him organize the mess of clothes she made, but her clothes were always neat. After all, Zhou Ye believes in a little. Just look at your stuff, but don¡¯t show our stuff.


    "I''ll take it for you!"


    "Ok!"


    "very perfect!"


    Zhou Ye, who helped Jenny wear the neckwear, picked Thumbs up, "It''s perfect!"


    "Really?" Jenny smiled happily, and then changed her voice: "But I think you still have something less!"


    "Huh? What''s missing?" Zhou Ye looked down at himself. He had a lot of leather shoes, socks, belts and clothes, and he was wearing sunglasses.


    "Without this, my dear!" Jenny said as she took out a Patek Philippe ancient watch from the lady''s bag next to her and put it on Zhou Ye''s wrist."It will remind you to go home on time whenever you want, dear!"

 Chapter 10

    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye, who had only looked at his mobile phone and had never worn a watch, said that he was very uncomfortable with him."Can I not wear it?"


    "No!"


    "When did you buy the watch?"


    "Just when you go to buy a necklace!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The two came out of the design room and took a taxi to the Weir dealership in New York, wanting to buy a car.Jenny got her own driver''s license at the age of 16, but the family has never bought her a car. The first car is very important to American teenagers, because it is a very important transformation in her life, which means she has already Adults must bear certain responsibilities and obligations.


    So when Zhou Ye expressed that she wanted to buy a car for transportation, Jenny raised her hands in favor.It''s just that the two had a disagreement when choosing a model-Jenny wanted a Dodge Viper GTS, while Zhou Ye wanted a Hummer H1.In the end, the two of them discussed it and bought two cars, and it was not short of the money.


    "Huh...huh...!" Jenny drove her own Dodge Viper in a supercar happily, humming a song, happily like a bird.And Zhou Ye sat next to her with a depressed look. Who made his Hummer H1 want to modify it to increase the horsepower to replace the engine with the auxiliary fuel tank, which would take nearly a week.So it will take a week for his car to be available. This is really a sad story.


    "Baby, where are we going?" Zhou Ye looked at the familiar road conditions in front of him. It was obviously not the way home.


    "Hmph!" Jenny sneered twice, then glanced at Zhou Ye and said, "Of course I went to Parsons School of Design!"


    "Why are you going there?" Zhou Ye looked stunned, which is different from what he said!


    "Go and see how that fishy cat is going!" Jenny said, banging the accelerator.The Dodge Viper made a rumbling roar and accelerated towards its destination.


    Zhou Ye immediately let go of his heart. They will meet sooner or later anyway, so it is better to meet earlier so that they can mediate.


    Soon the two came to Parsons School of Design and found a place to park the car.Jenny dragged Zhou Ye to the girls'' dormitory, "Which one is it, take me up!"


    "Follow me!" Zhou Ye looked helpless, and walked towards Hannah''s room along the road in his memory. Soon the two came to the door of Hannah''s room.


    Zhou Ye knocked on the door lightly, and after a while the door opened, and a round-faced girl opened the door."You are looking for... Ah, I remember, you were the boy with Hannah yesterday... Did you come to Hannah? Hannah, someone is looking for you!" He opened the door.


    "No, I''m here to find Hannah!" Jenny turned out from behind Zhou Ye, her face turned ill.


    "Ah, it''s not good...!" The little round-faced girl raised her hand and wanted to close the door, then turned her head to tell Hannah, but Jenny rushed in first.


    "Who is looking for me?" At this time, Hannah was wearing her pajamas and opened the door with a sleepy look. Before she knew what was going on, she was pushed in by Jenny and closed the door with a bang. .


    "They... What are they?" Round-faced Xiaogu was stunned, what''s the situation, the original match is played as a junior?Why is the Lord still here looking for drinks in the refrigerator without rushing?


    Zhou Ye opened a bottle of Coke and drank it as he came to the door of Hannah¡¯s house and shouted: "Hey, I warn you two, it''s fine if you make a noise. No slaps are allowed. Whoever slaps the face I will leave the window for three days. !"


    "Hey, you bastard, shouldn''t you go in and persuade him?" Xiao Yuan''s face was obviously a little angry.


    "They will spend a lot of time together in the future!" Zhou Ye said slowly while drinking Coke: "The first time they met, let them vent their grievances and let them vent their grievances in the future!"


    Chapter Thirteen


    At this moment in Hannah''s bedroom--


    The tired two entered the intermission time¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The two sat on the bed and the other on the stool, staring at each other like bullfighting. After a long silence, Hannah finally spoke first.


    "Sorry¡­¡­!"


    "I''m sorry?" Jenny looked angry. "Do you know that he is my first love and my favorite person..."


    "It''s also my first love!" Hannah retorted.


    "..." Jenny was silent, and said after a long while: "Why do you know he has a girlfriend..."


    "What else?" Hannah laughed at herself: "Is it still so humble and clinging to it?"


    "Yes!" Jenny said bitterly: "There are obviously so many boys, why is it him?"


    "You should know his charm!" Hannah sighed. I don''t know why. She has envy and jealousy for the girl in front of her, but she has no hatred. Thinking about her, she can''t help but want to laugh, and she has What qualifications to hate?You are the one who robs you of love, "You should know that when you meet him, your whole person will no longer be you, making you desperate to get her... I mean... "


    "I know!" Thinking about what happened to her at Bergdorf Goodman today, Hannah hated her teeth."This damn bastard is a large self-propelled bitch attraction!"


    "Uh, didn''t this put us both in scolding?" Hannah was speechless for a while, and then asked curiously: "What happened?"


    "I''m telling you, today..." Jenny said bitterly, and while she was talking, the little bitch smashed Bitch and cursed. When she talked about the Bitch who deliberately fell three times in a row, Jenny was very angry. Up."What do you mean by saying he is not a large self-propelled bitch attraction?"


    "Okay, don¡¯t get angry!" Hannah¡¯s elder sister Zhixin persuaded us: "It¡¯s our luck and our misfortune to fall in love with this guy. Fortunately, we have the man that other women dream of. Unfortunately, we want Stay vigilant at all times, lest this man is snatched away by other women inadvertently."


    "Yes!" Jenny nodded in agreement.


    "Well, let''s make an alliance!" As expected, a senior sister who is one year older than Jenny, she unconsciously led the topic: "We have formed an alliance to tie Zhou Ye by our side, and we all work together!"


    "But..." Jenny was a little reluctant. Although she knew she could not disobey Zhou Ye''s decision, she really didn''t want to share her love with others.


    "Stop it!" Don''t think Hannah is much lower than Jenny, but her aura is not weaker than Jenny at all."Do you think you can stand him?"


    "You are..." Jenny asked a little shyly.


    "Yes, I''m talking about SEX!" Hannah continued: "You must know that SEX is indispensable in feelings. If you can''t always get satisfaction, he will only get farther and farther away from us, let alone you are willing Leave him?"


    "No~" Jenny shook her head vigorously and clenched her fists."I will never leave him if I die!"


    "Then make an alliance!" Hannah stretched out her hand again."Let¡¯s fight the little bitches outside who want to beat our men!"


    "Okay, then form an alliance!" With that wave of threats, Jenny suddenly felt that Hannah might not be considered a threat to herself.He gritted his teeth and stretched out his hand.


    The first minor league in Zhou Ye¡¯s Crystal Palace was born. Later, there were superhero leagues, mutant leagues, goddess leagues, interstellar leagues, pan-European leagues, pan-Asian leagues, etc... But this league was the first This was born and opened a new chapter in the history of Zhou Ye''s Crystal Palace...


    It was their indulgence that made Zhou Ye go further and further on the road of stallions...


    Although Zhou Ye seemed carelessly molesting the round-faced girl there, his ears were always listening to the movement inside, and he planned to rush in and put them in their pajamas if something went wrong... But, between the two The conversation between the time made his method useless.I don¡¯t know if it is his misfortune or the luck of Jenny Hannah...


    The bedroom door opened with a click, and the two people in ragged clothes walked out arm in arm like sisters. The round-faced little girl was shocked by the sight of the boss. Zhou Ye estimated that his little brother was just right in!The old driver drove again...


    "You, you...?" The little round-faced girl pointed at her roommate and then at Jenny. She was already confused about the situation. Aren''t these two rivals in love?Isn''t it the original role of blocking Xiaosan?Why suddenly the style of painting became a sisterhood in a blink of an eye?Did you go to the wrong set, or is it a real-life spoof variety show?Have you been spoofed?


    "Don''t doubt it!" Hannah said, sitting next to Zhou Ye, and Jenny did not show any weakness, sitting next to Zhou Ye: "We are all his girlfriends! "


    "But, but..." Little round face sister paper already felt that her worldview and life outlook were about to be refreshed: "American law stipulates that a man can only marry a wife..."


    "But the law doesn''t stipulate that a man must only find a girlfriend!" Zhou Ye waved his hand and hugged both sisters in his arms."Are there few lovers of the rich? Am I not as good as the rich?"


    "My dear, you are much better than those disgusting men!" Jenny lightly pecked Zhou Ye on the face.


    Hannah also kissed Zhou Ye lightly, "Yes! Ye, you are much better than those disgusting guys!"


    "Well, for our first party, let''s have a party!" Zhou Ye suggested. He remembered that according to that report, Americans are part creatures, and they have been inseparable since childhood. Open various parties.


    "Okay!"


    "not good!"

 Chapter 11

    Two completely different answers made Zhou Ye a little confused, what''s the matter?


    "I think those women are too noisy for a party, I''m afraid you won''t like it!" Hannah explained, but you emphatically reminded what the word woman means?


    "Yes, yes!" At this time, Jenny also reacted. Nima, she would be crazy at ordinary times. If this is a party, how can we watch Zhou Ye at that time and drink some small wine at that time? ?"Let''s find a house and move in first!"


    "Oh, yes!" Zhou Ye''s attention was successfully shifted. As a Chinese, the house is his eternal grievance.Now that I have money, I must take revenge on my previous life without money.Buy an American house, so that the Americans have no houses to live in... Humph.Of course, this is just the YY of this product. Americans said that the 1990s was the period of the Great Real Estate Depression. Buy a house and go.


    Once you have a goal, you must act immediately. Taking advantage of the fact that it is just over three o¡¯clock, it¡¯s still too late. The two women who arbitrarily cleaned up their embarrassed images followed Zhou Ye downstairs, and Jenny drove Zhou Ye with him. Go straight to a real estate agency in New York with Hannah.


    But differences came again. Jenny wanted to be closer to herself, and Hannah also wanted Zhou Ye to be closer to her. Finally, Zhou Ye decided to ask for a two-story villa near Central Park in the heart of New York. It covers an area of ??three hundred and fifty square meters, and even the real estate tax has cost Zhou Ye more than 1.8 million US dollars even during the Great Depression.


    Of course, it was written on the real estate certificate that Jenny and Hannah were jointly owned. There was nothing to do with Zhou Ye. There was no way. Zhou Ye had no identity certificate in this world.However, Zhou Ye said that this is not a problem at all. Money, all underground gangs in New York are his banks, and they can withdraw money at any time. This is really a pleasant discovery.


    The three quickly settled the formalities, which is an advantage in the United States.As long as you have money, there will always be a bunch of people to serve you, and all green channels are for the rich.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t wait to urge Jenny and Hannah to see what the first house he owned in his life was like. Just looking at the promotional photos would not have that intuitive feeling.


    When I came to the villa and parked the car, Zhou Ye and Jenny went up first, and Hannah was going to drive to buy some food and drink. She planned to hold a small party for Zhou Ye¡¯s move to the new home, a party of only three people, or It can be said that there is only a carnival of three people.


    On the first floor, when you enter the door, there is a large living room. In the living room, there is a set of luxurious sofas against the wall, which seems to make people want to lie down. The opposite of the sofa is the TV wall, next to the kitchen, and the kitchen is A dining room enough for ten people to eat at the same time. There is a small bathroom next to the dining room.The upper part of the second floor is divided into three bedrooms, a 60-square-meter master bedroom and two forty-square-meter small bedrooms. The furniture in each bedroom is ready-made, and you can use it directly by removing the dust-proof film covering it.Various home appliances are also readily available, this is the legendary check-in.


    Zhou Ye looked around and felt satisfied. The only thing that was not satisfied was that the bed in the master bedroom was too small, 2.5*2.5. Looking back, I looked for a chance to change to a larger one.


    After a while, Hannah walked in with a bag of vacuum-packed food and two bottles of red wine.Although the United States stipulates that drinking and smoking are not allowed under the age of 21, there are always people who take risks in front of banknotes.


    "Next!" Hannah threw a wooden box to Zhou Ye as soon as she came in.


    "This is?" Zhou Ye opened it and saw that Cuban Romeo 1, although not the top cigar, was not easy to find Cuban cigars in the United States after the United States imposed an embargo on Cuba in 1962."What a good thing, Hannah, where did you get it from!"


    "The convenience store I went to just now was opened by my classmates, and I happened to meet my classmates there, so I secretly sold me the good stuff her father had kept secretly!" Hannah said with a smile, "I guess when her father comes back, Her ass will bloom!"


    Although smoking is harmful to health, Zhou Ye''s already invulnerable body is fine even if he drank nicotine directly, not to mention that the two women felt that Zhou Ye was basically a saint compared to those American youths who always smoked soft bets.


    Hannah used the phone in the living room to help Jenny call home. The classmate who pretended to be her said that today was her birthday, and the two of them were going to party all night, so they didn''t go back.


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already put all the food he bought on the table-the carnival had begun!


    Chapter Fourteen


    Zhou Ye slowly opened his eyes, trying to stretch his waist, only to find that Hannah and Jenny were holding his arms tightly in their arms, as if they were afraid that he would leave without saying goodbye.


    Pulling out his arms laboriously, thinking of the craziness of last night, Zhou Ye''s mouth showed a triumphant smile. The two people who wanted to fight one against two would have nothing but their own fruit, and Zhou Ye enjoyed their whole body... As he thought about it, his hands were uneasy, stirring the two of them.


    "My dear... I really can''t do it!" Hannah was awakened and muttered with her eyes closed: "Go and clean up Jenny..."


    With a sound of "pop-", a wave of hips rolled."Time to wake up!"


    The two women are now sober... "What time is it, dear?"


    "Well, let me take a look!" Zhou Ye lifted his hand from the bedside table and took a look at the watch. "If this watch is on time, it will be almost half past seven!"


    "It''s too early!" Hannah, a college student, expressed no pressure.


    "Oh, my God! I''m going to be late!" Jenny who jumped up first, she was in class at half past seven!It seems that no matter which country in which world you are, senior high school students are the hardest!


    She had already asked for a day off yesterday. If she is late today, she will definitely be uttered to death by the teacher.But it takes at least two hours to drive from here to school, and in desperation, I can only ask my super boyfriend for help.


    "Help me, dear!"


    "Of course no problem!" Looking at Jenny with a pitiful face, Zhou Ye said that this was not a problem at all.A gust of wind pulled Jenny into the bathroom, and it took less than two minutes to wash and dress.


    "Baby Hannah, I''ll send Jenny to school first, and I''ll be back soon!" Zhou Ye kissed Hannah who was still lying on the window and couldn''t get up.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In a blink of an eye, Zhou Ye hugged Jenny and flew to the gate of their school, and landed on the roof of the teaching building without paying attention. At this time, two minutes before the class, the two gave a farewell kiss, and Jenny quickly moved towards. When the classroom ran away, Zhou Ye returned to his villa.


    In the middle of the way, Zhou Ye landed at the door of a 24-hour convenience store, went in and bought some materials, then walked back to his villa with his things, and sent a few sister papers who ran over in the morning to strike up a conversation along the way, and replied A few enthusiastic mature women walking the dog... Zhou Ye found that he really needed to wear his sunglasses, otherwise he would waste a lot of time along the way.


    When he got home, Zhou Ye quickly cleaned up the messy living room the three people had made yesterday, and then went to the kitchen with things to make a loving breakfast.


    "I smell the scent!" Hannah walked down wearing Zhou Ye''s shirt, her big white legs swaying in front of him, and Zhou Ye felt a little angry.


    "Okay, it''s ok, come and eat!"


    "I''m planning to do this!" Hannah said unceremoniously and sat in Zhou Ye''s arms, but then she jumped up like she was stabbed."Oh, I can''t do it now, dear, I won''t be able to finish my work if I don''t rush to work, Hani, you don''t want me to be forced to transfer to that damn interior design department by my father, right?"


    "All right..." Zhou Ye curled his lips with regret.


    "Don''t be angry, my dear!" Hannah bent over and pecked at the corner of his mouth, "I will compensate you at night!"


    The two of them sat at the dining table and began to enjoy breakfast. At the dining table, Zhou Ye talked about some of the jokes he had seen on the Internet and shook Hannah''s teasing.


    The breakfast ended in such a harmonious and pleasant atmosphere. After finishing the tableware, Hanna drove Jenny''s car back to carry the luggage in her bedroom. She was already planning to live with Zhou Ye.


    After Hannah was gone, Zhou Ye also left his villa. He was going to find the big bed he liked, and he had to find something to do for himself.


    If you want to ask Zhou Ye if he has any grievances about this era, Zhou Ye will tell you that if there is no computer, no internet, no mobile phone, no games, this is a hell for an otaku. .


    Zhou Ye, who had been shopping for a long time, discovered that New York in the 1990s was really nothing fun.In other words, he is not very interested in Americans who are interested, such as bars, such as Bungee...


    After searching for a long time, Zhou Ye found a few video game tapes.There are Tetris, Contra...the lame picks the general, and he has to take it back, as a recollection of his childhood.


    By the way, take a tour around those places that look like gangster lairs. After all, this will be your own bank. How can you do without snacks?


    However, it is a pity that the gangsters estimated that after a night of nightlife, and just took a break, he found nothing...


    By the time Zhou Ye returned to the villa, Hannah had already moved her own things and started her own work.


    After replacing the small bed in his bedroom with a 4*4 bed he bought, Zhou Ye, who was bored, could only lie halfway on the sofa in the living room, playing with the bought...Contra!


    Time just passed day by day. Every morning Zhou Ye would send Jenny to school, and then pick her back at three in the afternoon.


    Jenny has confessed to her parents that she has a boyfriend and admitted that they have moved in together.For this, I have to give the American parents a thumbs-up. They actually just told Jenny to take good care of safety measures. They let them go before they planned to be grandparents. It''s really an evil capitalist society.


    Zhou Ye, who wakes up in the warm embrace of the two sisters every day, is already reluctant to think about it...


    Chapter 15


    It was another morning when Zhou Ye woke up under the urging of his biological clock.I patted the two women who still depended on me and said, "It''s time to get up, Hannah, have you forgotten what day it is?"


    "Oh, damn, don''t you know how you tossed me last night?" Hannah opened her eyes with resentment, "You beast!"


    "Hmm, thank you for the compliment!" Zhou Ye smiled triumphantly.


    "It''s great to see such a smile when you open your eyes!" Jenny also woke up and started to get up after a light kiss."Hannah, if you don''t want to miss the first post in your life, you have to get up quickly!"


    "I really want to say let the damn conference go to hell!" Hannah complained.I got up lazily, grabbed Zhou Ye''s little brother in a hand, opened his mouth and took a bite!"This bad thing that makes people love and hate almost tossed me to death last night!"

 Chapter 12

    "No way!" Jenny smiled triumphantly: "Who told my good friend to visit me yesterday!"


    The three of them started their daily routine every morning. Today, Jenny plans to take time off to cheer for her good sisters, girlfriends and allies.


    After having a hasty breakfast, the three of them took the things they had prepared, drove straight to Parsons School of Design, parked the car, and the three went directly to the press conference in the first conference room on the fifth floor.


    Hannah secretly looked inside from the door. Inside, it was filled with celebrities in the fashion industry invited by the school and alumni who had already emerged in the fashion industry.


    "Oh my God! I''m a little nervous..." The sharp-eyed Hannah saw several big fashionistas in it, which made her originally confident and nervous.


    "Trust me, baby, you are the best!" Zhou Ye comforted Hannah, who was holding her hand tightly, and lightly patted her nervously shaking hands."Relax, take a deep breath, you can!"


    "You must do it, Hannah!" Jenny took out the functional drink she had already prepared, and handed it to Hannah: "Come and take a drink and relax."


    Hannah took the water and took a sip, then took a few deep breaths, which made it a little better.Turning his head and said to Jenny: "Then we will go backstage and prepare! Jenny, take the invitation letter and go directly from here!"


    "Yeah! Come on!" Jenny nodded, and after watching the two enter the arena through the small door on the other side, she also took out the invitation letter Hannah gave herself and walked in.


    "Hannah, how did you come? What about the work you prepared? Who is he?"


    As soon as the two of them entered the door, a tall middle-aged woman rushed over, asking questions like a cannon.


    "This is the model I''m looking for and my boyfriend, Ye Zhou!" Hannah said and introduced Zhou Ye: "This is my mentor, Professor Meredith!"


    "Hello, meet for the first time!"


    "Nice to you, nice to meet you!"


    "Sorry, I have something to say to Hannah, come over with me!" Meredith pulled Hanna aside and whispered, "He is a Chinese? Don''t you know the international Is there no place for a Chinese in the modeling world? Although he looks handsome, I really doubt whether he can interpret your design style!"


    "Trust me, mentor. He will definitely...you will be surprised!" Hannah said categorically, "Because my design is tailor-made for him, and no one else can wear that charm."


    "Just rely on that man with sunglasses?" Meredith covered his forehead, "God... I hope you are not crazy!"


    "Yes, mentor!" Hannah smiled confidently: "You question him now just because you still don''t know his true charm...!"


    "Well, if you insist!" The helpless Meredith gave up persuading Hannah, "I hope you won''t regret it in the future!"


    "I will definitely win!" Hannah said confidently with a small fist.


    "I hope so!" Meredith has completely given up on persuading this student who seems to have been completely stunned by love, took out a good card from her body and handed it to Hannah: "You just went away, so I just We drew lots for you, on the 27th!"


    "Oh, this is really a terrible number..." After complaining, Hannah wanted to open it. She believed that regardless of the number, her boyfriend must be the brightest star in the audience.


    "I''m very sorry for that, Hannah!" Meredith was very guilty. The twenty-seventh is a middle number.If you are on the court, it is garbage time.If you can''t be better than the ones in front of you, it will only make the audience in the audience feel bored. People''s attention is limited, and it is impossible to fully concentrate on watching a show.There will always be some slack in the middle, and the last one is regarded as the finale, usually by the most famous designer and the most famous supermodel. In this case, who cares about the models and designers in the middle?


    "It doesn''t matter!" Hannah smiled slightly: "Let your instructor see and see my secret weapon!" Hannah waved her boyfriend Zhou Ye over."My dear, I allow you to take off your sunglasses today!"


    "Are you sure?" Zhou Ye was really annoyed by the women who came to talk to him when he was not wearing sunglasses. Now he is completely used to wearing sunglasses when he goes out, just like a superstar.


    "I''m sure!" Hannah stood on tiptoe and took off Zhou Ye''s sunglasses with her own hands.


    "Oh, my God!" Meredith''s eyes widened in a daze, the handsome face like a monster in front of her already made her unable to breathe."I...have regretted it,...Hannah, you should rank him last!"


    "Okay, mentor, I''m going backstage to prepare!" Hannah said, pulling Zhou Ye''s hand and walking towards the men''s dressing room.


    "I think this show has been messed up!" Meredith murmured, who was slowly recovering as Zhou Ye left.


    Hannah, who was pulling Zhou Ye away, whispered in his ear: "Today I allow you to show your devilish smile on the T stage, and let your charms spread, my dear!"


    "Are you sure you won''t cause trouble?" Zhou Ye was a little scared of his smiling face, which was a little weird.


    "Believe me, dear, nothing will happen!" Hannah actually took a sigh of relief in her stomach. It is okay to look down on her, but not to look down on her dear.


    "Okay!" Zhou Ye nodded helplessly.


    A big drama is about to kick off¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Chapter Sixteen


    Tom Hopkins is a director of the marketing department of IMG, the most famous model agency in the United States, who focuses on the European market. It is said that his colleague Hans, who is mainly responsible for the local market, came to Parsons School of Design to participate in this It was a press conference held by the freshman students, but unfortunately because of temporary incidents, he came here instead to participate in this show.


    In his heart, he can''t find a reason to come here. After all, in his opinion, it is just the first cry of a group of new designers who have just entered the fashion industry. There is nothing worth discovering.But he dared not come.


    No way, as the world''s number one design school, Parsons graduates have spread throughout the fashion industry. It can be said that in the fashion industry, it is a behemoth hidden in the dark. Many world-renowned designers have Is a graduate of Parsons College, its tentacles are all over the corners of the fashion industry.


    And their brokerage companies, which rely on luxury endorsements and fashion designers to eat, can only honestly accept the invitation to come here to cheer for these fledgling brats.


    Just now he also saw his French counterparts, the business director of VIVA and the administrative director of ETITE. The three of them were sick and smiled at each other. Although they are competitors outside, they are just one and a half poor people here.


    As the lights dimmed, the show hosted by Parsons School of Design for his freshmen began.


    With the appearance of one model after another, Tom became more and more affirmed of his ideas. This is exactly a way for Parsons School of Design to show its students its huge network of relationships and cultivate their own sense of pride in their school. Big show.


    The monotonous colors and follow-up styles do not have any spirituality of their own. In Tom''s view, the whole show is just a means by the fashion industry to please Parsons School of Design.


    Just watching Tom bored, I want to see which luxury clothing brands have sent representatives, and can I think of ways to expand my business scope, you must know that a model agency is most famous not for you How many supermodels are there, but what kind of endorsement can you give to your own supermodels...


    At this point, Tom suddenly felt the silence around him, and even the sound of the camera shutter that had been frequently ringing stopped.


    what happened?Tom hurriedly looked up and saw that the model who appeared at this time was wearing a retro-style long trench coat with a black tone. The upper body of the trench coat was completely tight-fitting, until the high-neck design near the ear made the man look a little evil. The lower body is half-open, and the cumbersome and delicate metal buttons on the windbreaker add a hint of iron and blood to the whole windbreaker. This is not the most critical...


    The most important thing is the model in the windbreaker. The black hair and black eyes clearly distinguish the facial features of the Oriental. The whole person''s appearance is three-dimensional and angular. His handsome face is like Adonis who came out of ancient Roman mythology. With charming charm.


    Even as a man who has seen supermodels from all over the world, he has to admit with envy and jealousy that this male model is the most handsome and attractive man he has ever seen.


    And at this moment, the male model has reached the end of the runway. Under the lighting of the runway, Tom can clearly see the male model''s eyes. They are a pair of magical eyes, dark like a black hole, attracting Looking at everyone''s eyes.


    The male model seemed to be very satisfied with the effect he made, and the corner of his mouth was picked up and smiled triumphantly.At this moment, everyone felt as if they saw the blooming of a hundred flowers and the falling of the stars. He is the grace of the Creator, he is the darling of God, everything he says is the law, and no blasphemy is allowed... He is the king of all beings...


    Under his gaze, everyone humbled and respected their arrogant heads. At this moment, there are no big fashionistas or well-known designers, and some are only humble existences who surrender to the feet of the king.


    When Tom recovered and raised his head, the model had already left.Looking at the people around him who were still in shock and unable to extricate themselves, his professionalism made him understand for the first time what was going on, a diamond that had been shining brightly without being discovered, a treasure that had never been discovered. , As long as you seize this treasure yourself, then you will be rich in the rest of your life...


    Regardless of the fact that the press conference is still being held, he is like a rabbit being chased by a hound. He rushes to the backstage entrance. He wants to sign the model as soon as possible. This is the guarantee of his wealth and wealth.


    But when Tom ran backstage, he saw his old rival, Ms. Jacqueline Joonte, the director of the New York Elite Model Management Company, standing next to his parents in the second half of his life, talking and laughing... This is nothing short of him. a bolt from the blue!


    "Hey, you are late, Mr. Hopkins!" Seeing Tom running over, Ms. Joant said with a wry face: "King has agreed to the invitation of our elite model management company and has become a subsidiary of our ELITE The model!"


    "Damn..." But retreating through difficulties has never been Tom''s style. After cursing in a low voice, Tom reorganized his mood and said with a humble smile to Zhou Ye, who had just shined on the runway: "King, I think if you don''t mind spending a little more time, you will find that our IMG company is more suitable for you!"


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already put on his own sunglasses at Hannah¡¯s strong request. Seeing this middle-aged man who rushed all the way in front of him with beads of sweat on his face, he shrugged helplessly: "Actually, I also I really want to know more about other brokerage companies!"


    "My dear!" Hannah, who had been standing next to Zhou Ye, shook Zhou Ye''s arm and groaned, "Didn''t we have agreed to Senior Sister Qiong?"


    Zhou Ye smiled apologetically at Tom and hugged Hannah and said, "But obviously, my girlfriend wants me to sign under her alumni''s company, so...I can only say sorry!"


    "Okay!" Jacqueline Joonte smiled and took Hannah''s arm and said: "This show has been completely disturbed by your boyfriend. If you don''t want to be watched here for a while, then hurry up. Leave, or you won¡¯t be able to leave if you want to!"

 Chapter 13

    In the end, Jacqueline led Zhou Ye downstairs to pick up the car, while Hannah went to the venue to find Jenny, and everyone gathered in the parking lot.


    Everyone left soon, and only Tom was there to taste the pain of being cut off...


    Chapter Seventeen


    Zhou Ye and his party followed Jacqueline to the Empire State Building at 350 Fifth Avenue in Manhattan. The headquarters of ELITE is located on the 62nd floor of this building.


    "There are a total of 24 restaurants in this building. Basically, you can taste all the food you want!" Jacqueline led Zhou Ye and others to the elevator, and laughed at herself: "Unfortunately, food is a model. The enemy, so I do not recommend you to eat here most of the time, because there are some high-calorie foods!"


    "It''s okay, I belong to the kind of person who won''t get fat no matter how I eat!" Zhou Ye smiled indifferently and said, "So you can introduce me to the food here in a while!"


    "What an enviable talent, king!" Jacqueline looked envy and hatred."If that''s the case, I can get you some fast food endorsements!"


    "Then I think I will taste those foods very happily!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    At this time, Jenny, who was standing on Zhou Ye''s right, asked curiously: "My dear, when did you have an English name?"


    "English name? I don''t have one!" Zhou Ye looked stunned.


    "Then they all call you king..."


    "Hahaha... really a cute girl!" Jacqueline said with a smile: "king is my nickname for Zhou Ye, don''t you think he stands on the T stage like a king patrolling? Is his territory the same?"


    "Is that so?" Jenny looked at her ally Hannah.


    "Of course, our dear is like a king!" Hannah expressed her honor to Zhou Ye''s arrival in the fashion circle.


    "I have been weird just now!" Jacqueline looked at the two of her boyfriends in the Huadang Show with curiosity: "Whose boyfriend is Ye Zhou?"


    "It''s our boyfriend!" X2


    "Okay..." Jacqueline stroked his forehead and said, "Although I have seen a lot of male supermodels pedaling a few boats, it is the first time I have seen someone as powerful and harmonious as you!"


    Talking and laughing, the elevator for several people has reached the 62nd floor.Jacqueline took a few people directly to the small meeting room, and asked the girl next to her to print out two brokerage contracts.


    "Let¡¯s say it first, I don¡¯t have a passport, so I am entering the country illegally!" Zhou Ye said straightforwardly, sitting on a stool, "Is that okay?"


    "This is not a problem. Our legal department exists specifically to solve such things!" Jacqueline said that this is not a problem at all. Every year there are tens of thousands of illegal immigrants in the United States, and I have not seen how the US government jumped.


    And in the United States, only you have money and nothing can''t be solved. Attorneys serve this kind of things.Even if you are a smuggled drug lord, as long as you pay, the lawyer will help you make the file like a pure angel.


    Finally, after some bargaining, Zhou Ye signed a two-year contract with ETITE.For Zhou Ye, this is just a playful hobby. If you want to make money, the big gangsters who are going to toss in New York can get money much faster than this.


    In the past, the brokerage company was basically the boss, and the model was just a money-making machine.But after Jacqueline signed Zhou Ye, she discovered that Zhou Ye was the uncle...this was all a funeral.


    The two parties only signed an agreement of intent on the same day. After all, before Zhou Ye''s identity was established, the signed contract was invalid.


    It¡¯s just that that night, I don¡¯t know who sold the videotape of the Parsons College show to New York TV. As a result, it was broadcast on a talk show that specifically exposed novel events. At that time, New York TV¡¯s ratings were all An increase of fifteen percentage points, the hotline of the TV station was blown up all night, and I wanted to know who the male model in the black trench coat was...


    This greatly disrupted the layout of the ETITE company. They had to urge the Legal Department to speed up the process of fixing Zhou Ye¡¯s identity. On the other hand, Zhou Ye was directly handed over to Jacqueline to be responsible for it, asking her whether it was a coax or not. Either cheating, even if she seduce him directly to bed, she must hold Zhou Ye firmly in her hand, and can''t let those competitors stop her.


    So Zhou Ye just wanted to have a morning exercise with the two women the next morning and was blocked at home by Jacqueline who came to the door... Depressed, he wanted to scold his mother!


    "I have already signed a contract with you! Did you return me like this?" Zhou Ye only wore a big pants and sat on the sofa in the living room, looking at Jacqueline with an unhappy expression: "I didn''t mean to disturb me. In his private life?"


    "I''m sorry!" Jacqueline looked apologetic: "I am very sorry for that, but the company has ordered me to follow you closely these days until the official contract!"


    "Okay, whatever you want!" Zhou Ye turned his head up to the second floor with an unhappy expression. When he was upset, he would do something cool to relieve his depressed mood...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of evil¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Jacqueline didn''t care about Zhou Ye''s attitude, and was casually visiting Zhou Ye''s living room, but after a while she heard the voice coming from the building...


    "My dear... I''m dying, you can find Jenny..."


    "Hanna, you are too treacherous, dear, don''t listen to her nonsense... I came here six times last night, and she was only three times... Honey, you can''t be so unfair!"


    "No, I really...ah...really...don''t...don''t...stop!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I listen to the dividing line of the corner¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Jacqueline said that she absolutely did not believe that Zhou Ye could be so good. In her opinion, the three above must be playing some gentleman games...


    But people, there is a bit of a hobby that likes to spy on others'' privacy. With some doubts and strong curiosity, Jacqueline lowered her pace and walked towards the second floor...


    Quietly approaching the door of the master bedroom, the door is not locked, and there is still a gap. Jacqueline peeked at it and saw three white bodies wriggling back and forth on the bed. The movements and postures were much more unheard of than she had seen. ...


    She didn¡¯t know how long she had been watching. When Jenny let out another scream and passed out, only Zhou Ye was left awake on the bed, and Jacqueline also realized that she should go, otherwise she would be caught found¡­¡­


    When she was about to escape, she didn''t notice. Because she stood for too long, her legs were wooden. She opened the door and fell in. When she hurriedly raised her head and wanted to get up, the first reflection What caught her eye was a big wet snake, followed by Zhou Ye¡¯s magical smile. With a blank mind, she involuntarily grabbed the brother in front of her, opened her mouth and swallowed it. At this moment, as long as Seeing this smile, she would do anything for him...


    Two hours later...


    Zhou Ye looked anxiously at the red on the bed... She was holding Jacqueline, who had fallen into a coma, in his arms... To tell the truth, Jacqueline, a French woman who looked like a lesser-known Hollywood star, Jacqueline Joan Te can be regarded as the type that Zhou Ye likes, but she is really not in the plan...


    If she was not a virgin, Zhou Ye wouldn''t mind playing around.But the ghost knows why this is the first time for a woman in her early 30s. This simply subverts Zhou Ye''s perception of American women...


    When Zhou Ye questioned his life, he felt that his waist was pinched by the two small hands on the left and the right, and the two small hands were especially tricky, and they only squeezed their flesh and blood, and then began to circle. ...


    "Are you satisfied now? Honey!" Hannah''s voice heard in his ear, followed by Jenny''s voice in his ear: "It is hard to guard against house thief by day and night...This Chinese saying It really makes sense!"


    "...It''s not to blame Ye!" Jacqueline, who had been pretending to sleep and enjoying Zhou Ye''s embrace, couldn''t worry about being shy anymore. She hugged Zhou Ye hard and said, "Sorry, everything is my fault!"


    "..."


    "..."


    Hannah and Jenny looked at each other, and they all understood each other''s meaning in an instant, [Yes, another predator is here!Fighting, scolding and quarreling will only arouse the disgust of their own men. Hannah and Jenny understand this deeply, and quarrels will only accelerate the pushing of their own men into the arms of others. Only fools can quarrel. It''s coming, sooner or later someone will be unable to persist and withdraw. Whoever persists to the end will be the final winner...


    "Okay!" The two each stretched out their right hand and said, "Welcome to join this big family!"


    "You...you are not angry?" Jacqueline looked dull.


    "Is it useful to be angry?" Hannah said indifferently: "Besides, one more person to help with my dear favor will make us a lot easier!"


    "Yeah... I can''t get out of bed every time!" Jenny complained."But the next day he was born again. I really don''t know if this guy is not a human being on earth, how could he have such a perverted ability!"


    "That''s right!" Zhou Ye stretched out his big hand and hugged both Jenny and Hannah on his body, with Jacqueline crawling on his body."You are all my wings, I won''t be able to fly without any one..."


    "Bah¡ª¡ª!" X3


    The three girls were defeated by Zhou Ye''s shamelessness, and for the time being, they can only do this, but when it comes to having a boyfriend like Zhou Ye, how could they still fall in love with others... This is simply impossible...


    Chapter Eighteen


    Seven years later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Located in a bedroom in the penthouse of Trump Tower at 40 Wall Street between Nassau Street and William Street in Manhattan.

 Chapter 14

    On a big bed that is big enough to occupy half of the bedroom, a slender white leg is just so naked. It stretched out naked from the quilt. After a while, a handsome face appeared, seven years old. Time didn''t leave many marks on Zhou Ye''s face, he was like a twenty-two-year-old man at this time.


    "Ivanka...you should get up! Don''t forget that you have to go to school today!" Zhou Ye who woke up patted the bulging figure under the quilt and said.


    "Damn school, I hate school..." A beautiful face arched out from under the quilt, hugging Zhou Ye''s neck affectionately, and said spoiledly: "My dear, you send me to school. ..."


    "I''m afraid not today, baby!" Zhou Ye said while looking at his watch, "There is still some work to be done today!"


    "It''s really partial..." Ivanka muttered angrily with her little mouth: "Jenny said you always sent her to school when she was in high school!"


    "But she doesn''t have those damn bodyguards by her side!" Zhou Ye curled his lips and retorted: "Do you think I will be on the cover of Time Magazine tomorrow because of this? Although I have been on the cover three times, I don''t want to at all. This is the fourth time with the title "Super male model King turned out to be Lei Fengxia"!"


    Zhou Ye amused Ivanka instantly when he read the title pretendingly, as if he was back when he first saw him, his eyes were full of love: "Thank God, when I need you most, Send it to me..."


    Zhou Ye was also speechless for a while. Who knew that the first time he punished the evil, promoted the good, robbed the rich and helped the poor, he met Trump¡¯s daughter. The most terrifying thing was that she discovered her secret in a show at the age of twelve. , And the unsteady one couldn¡¯t resist the temptation. In a dark and windy night, she ate the thirteen-year-old woman, so she was threatened by her to sue herself if she didn¡¯t want her. This is really a sad story!


    Chi Guoguo left the bed, and Ivanka, who was standing by the bed, felt slimy under her, and couldn''t help complaining: "Dear uncle, you are really a LOLI control. You got so much into my body, Wan What should I do once I have it? I haven''t made any plans to be a mother yet!"


    "It''s okay..." Zhou Ye returned Ivan Kara to his arms again."My body is special. Didn''t you see that your three sisters are all right up to now? Besides...who held me last night and didn''t let go? He kept shouting there...gave it to me ?"


    "No way!" Ivanka smiled and kissed the corner of Zhou Ye''s mouth next week, "Who made your brother too powerful when he did that? It makes me feel like I''m going to be filmed!"


    "Well, if this is the case, I will definitely make you not scare the window for a day!" Zhou Ye patted Ivanka''s own brother''s hand.


    "Haha, you fight~ fly~ go! Uncle" Ivan Kajiao~ laughed~ jumped out of the window and trot to the bathroom."Sister Jacqueline and the others are coming back tonight, so you can have fun. I really don¡¯t know what they think. They threw a little loli home to face a big bad wolf alone, but they went to France to participate in fashion week. !"


    "They are also going to help me negotiate the endorsement contract!" Zhou Ye stretched out and shouted, "Now the big bad wolf is going to eat Little Red Riding Hood!"


    "Ah...haha...you avoid the uncle...don''t..."


    After a lot of laughter, the two finally walked out of the bathroom and began to enjoy breakfast.


    After breakfast, the well-dressed Zhou Ye sent Ivanka out the door, and then returned to the living room with a serious face.


    "It''s time to leave!" Zhou Ye knew that if he didn''t leave, he would really be reluctant to leave. He glanced at a tape recorder and a watch with a perpetual calendar placed on the coffee table in the middle of the living room. .Then he picked up a password box next to the chair, and said silently in his heart: "Leave..."


    In a blink of an eye, Zhou Ye appeared in his real rental house. It was the scene when he left a few years ago. The time on the phone on the computer desk still shows the time when he left... Now he is sure. When I am in the movie world, time in reality is still.


    But there are still some things that require him to do some verification, carrying a password box.Zhou Ye took advantage of no one to jump directly from his window, then took a taxi to the train station first, and after staying there for a while, he took a taxi to the bus station, and finally walked to the city center, where he took a taxi. Go straight to the largest gold jewelry store in the city.


    As soon as he entered the store, Zhou Ye looked around and went directly to a young woman with a store manager sign on her chest and said, "I have a big deal to discuss. If you can''t be the master, then call your boss. phone!"


    "Please wait a moment!" The waiter looked at the handsome young man in front of him. The clothes looked very valuable. The Patek Philippe watch on her wrist. She saw it on the luxury goods website. It needs seventy. More than ten thousand soft sister coins.So I didn''t dare to delay at all, hurriedly confessed to the waiter next to him and ran to the second floor...


    Five minutes later, a fat middle-aged man appeared in the lobby on the first floor."Hello, I am the owner of this gold shop, my surname is Zhao, what''s your surname, brother?"


    "Menggui, my surname Zhou!" Zhou Ye said, shaking Boss Zhao''s hand extended, "I came here today to talk to Boss Zhao for a big deal!"


    "Oh, that old man must have a big business!" Boss Zhao smiled and made a please gesture: "Well, why not go to the VIP room on the second floor?"


    When they arrived on the second floor, the two were divided into guest and host seats. Boss Zhao also took out his treasured Yuqian Maojian, and said while making tea, "I don''t know what big business Brother Zhou has to take care of my old Zhao!"


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and gently placed the password box in his hand on the table, then opened the box, and turned towards Boss Zhao.


    "His¡ªis this a 400-ounce standard gold brick?" Boss Zhao picked up a gold brick from the box in surprise and looked at it.


    "That''s right!" Zhou Ye nodded and said, "There are ten yuan in total here, which is 4000 ounces!"


    "So many goods...I''m afraid!" Boss Zhao is a bit embarrassed. He doesn''t have a lot of liquidity. Most of his assets have become real estate in major cities waiting for appreciation.


    "According to the current gold price in the international market, US$1278.50 per ounce, 4000 ounces of gold is US$5.114 million, and it is 34.81 million when converted into RMB. Now I am in a hurry. As long as 30 million, the 4,000 ounces of gold is yours! As he said, Zhou Ye added, "Only for today!"


    "Wait for me, brother, brother still has something to do!" When he thought that he could get 5 million in vain when he changed hands, Boss Zhao became anxious, and after a few phone calls, he called the master in the shop to come to test the gold.


    Zhou Ye was there drinking tea without a must. The so-called art masters are bold, he is really not afraid of others playing sideways with him, and this gold was copied from the nest of a black boss in New York in the movie world. Come out, don''t care.


    After some busy work, the gold inspection was completed without any problems, and the money Boss Zhao asked for had already arrived in his account, and the two went through the transfer procedure online.


    After the incident, Boss Zhao insisted on inviting Zhou Ye to have a meal, but his hospitality was overwhelming, so the two of them found a good hotel for a meal together.


    During the dinner, Boss Zhao wanted to know what Zhou Ye did. He was really annoyed by the question, and only said "Knowing too much is not a good thing for you!" Boss Zhao was scared. Cold sweat...


    If you don¡¯t talk about this person, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll scare myself. Zhou Ye didn¡¯t say anything. Boss Zhao has already made up for his second-generation official background. The urgent need for money is a crime. He wants to find someone. story.


    Chapter Nineteen


    After finishing the work, Zhou Ye gave full play to the superhuman abilities he got from the movie along the way. Sometimes he walked quickly and walked away from the house. After he finally determined that no one was following him, he took a taxi from the other side of City Z and returned to his rent. Residence.


    Jumping into his house from the window again, Zhou Ye suddenly felt that he should move?This place is mixed with dragons and snakes, it is really not a good place.


    But one thing made him hesitate, whether his computer can move, what if he can''t enter the movie world anymore?It really made Zhou Ye think for a while, whether to move or not to move or...


    Finally scratching his head, gave up the idea of ??moving, and now he desperately wants to verify one thing.I opened the movie of my super ex-girlfriend again and put my hand in...


    With a swish, Zhou Ye once again appeared in his penthouse apartment in Trump Tower at 40 Wall Street between Nassau Street and William Street in Manhattan. The place where he appeared was exactly the same as where he left.


    And the watch with the perpetual calendar on the coffee table still stayed at the time when he just went out... He obviously was delayed for at least six hours outside just now, but the time here has not changed... "This Nima is an observer effect?"


    When you are in which world, which world time will run, just like Schr?dinger¡¯s cat... This, this is simply awesome!Zhou Ye almost jumped up excitedly...


    To stabilize his mind, Zhou Ye once again chose to leave the movie world.


    Returning to reality, he began to plan his second choice in the movie world. For him, it is not enough for him to seek forever. People without foresight must have immediate worries. When he can travel everywhere in many movie worlds At that time, the lifespan issue will become a primary problem that bothers you.


    Immortality is the greatest desire of mankind since ancient times, and this is the same for Zhou Ye.There are many movies that have the ability to live forever, but there is the least sequelae, and there is only one movie that can bring immortality to one''s harem... Time Planning Bureau.


    In a fictitious future world, human genetics are set to stay at 25 years old, no matter how long they live, their physiological characteristics will remain at 25 years old.However, by the age of 25, everyone can only live for another year at most. The only way to continue to live is to obtain more time through various means (such as work, borrowing, trading, selling, and even robbery).So time becomes the currency of this world.


    Time management institutions similar to banks are spread all over the world. The rich can live forever, while the survival of the poor becomes very difficult. Once the watch on the arm is cleared, it means the death of a person...


    This is really a perfect world for Zhou Ye... What made him complain the most when watching a movie is that in such a world where birth, old age, sickness and death have been resolved, the only weapon is a small pistol, my God!For Zhou Ye, this was an undefended treasure house!


    Open the movie, and as the title of Twentieth Century Fox floats by, the movie begins.At the beginning, the male protagonist just woke up, looking at the remaining time displayed on his arm, and worried there, he only had 24 hours of life...


    As the plot began, the male protagonist got up and started talking to his 25-year-old mother. In order to celebrate her 50th birthday, he spent a lot of time buying her a high-end bottle from the rich district. Red wine...


    After a warm daily life between mother and child, the male lead prepares to go out to work to earn the time he needs every day...Zhou Ye chose to cross in at this time!And the progress bar in the upper right corner of the computer has reached about 50%...


    "It''s really a neat slum!" Zhou Ye found himself standing on an old street at this time, and the crowds coming and going were quite fast. You can''t see the old people here, only the young people and children. ...


    "Bang--!" Zhou Ye unscrupulously moved directly on the streets where people came and went at supersonic speed. As the sound of breaking the sound barrier sounded, a wave of air carried a burst of sound produced by breaking the sound barrier. The crowd on the roadside was lifted into the air like toys...


    "Oh, my goodness! What is that!?"


    "Damn it, did those rich men invent new tricks to play with the poor?"


    Zhou Ye ignored the complaints of these people and flew directly into the air, spotting a very modern-looking city not far away and rushing past...


    "Is this the New Greenwich?" Zhou Ye stood at the top of a building, looking at the crowded metropolis under his feet, and checked his wrist watch."From entering to finding the place, it only took less than five minutes. This is really a happy discovery!"

 Chapter 15

    "It''s a good thing to narrow the target!" Zhou Ye just sat on the edge of the building''s eaves, dangling his legs, and muttered to himself: "But in order to rob more efficiently, I still need A leader, someone who is familiar with everything here..."


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye suddenly felt as if someone was looking at him. He turned to see that a woman was standing behind him, looking at him curiously. This woman was a bit familiar."Amanda Seyfried?"


    "No, my name is Silvia!" said the beautiful woman in a black dress and mink shoulder pads.


    "Ah..." Zhou Ye slapped his forehead, and he accidentally called the actor''s name.This Nima is embarrassing!"Sorry, I mean, I have a friend who looks like you, you two are exactly the same!"


    "Have you always touched up girls like this?" The girl came to Zhou Ye and sat down next to him indifferently!


    "Of course not!" Zhou Ye shook his head, and said, "It''s usually that I''m accosted by girls like this, so you know, the more times I get accosted, I also learned how to accost other girls!"


    "Hahaha..." Silvia smiled and almost collapsed into Zhou Ye''s arms: "You are very humorous..."


    "They all say so!"


    "You don''t look like a person here!" Silvia questioned Zhou Ye''s apparently oriental face."Those rich people in the East gather in New Beijing and New Tokyo. Oh my God, you have spent at least a hundred years to pass the toll barriers in those time zones..."


    "That''s nothing!" There was an unexpected surprise, which made Zhou Ye laugh involuntarily. After all, his plan was not for the million-year-old, at least 100 million to calculate the time he planned to rob. Now There is a ready-made guide here, which is really an exciting discovery.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Silvia looked at Zhou Ye with a smirk, which gave her a bad premonition, but she was reluctant to move her eyes away.


    "Nothing! I''m just thinking about what you are doing here!" Zhou Ye reorganized his thoughts and said, "Why didn''t I see your bodyguard!"


    "I got rid of them. This has been my secret base since I was a child. I will come here to take a look when I am in a bad mood!" Silvia then asked curiously: "How do you know I have a bodyguard?"


    "Isn''t it obvious?" Zhou Ye said, "Doing nothing and wasting time is a treatment that the rich can have. With the urinary nature of the rich, they are usually afraid that others will steal his wealth, so the bodyguard is nothing. Of course? It''s as if many rich people have lived enough and want to die!"


    "Yeah!" Silvia nodded in agreement, "I have just grown up not long, and I still don''t understand the thoughts of people who feel that they have lived for too long and want to die, but my father has a lot of them. My friends seem to have some such ideas, they like exciting sports..."


    "So what about you?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and looked straight at Silvia''s eyes and said, "Do you like exciting sports?"


    "I...I don''t know!" Silvia looked at Zhou Ye''s eyes, with an urge to get close to him. She didn''t know why she had such a strong urge to meet a stranger for the first time in her heart. ... "Maybe... When I''m tired of all this, I will do that too!"


    Zhou Ye smiled. He felt that his ecstatic eyes had already burned the deepest mark in Silvia''s heart. This was simply shameless to extremely bright.


    "Do you believe me?" Zhou Ye asked again.


    "I don''t know..." Silvia, the little sheep who has been well protected by her father under her wings, does not know how to deal with this big bad wolf who has already carved a brand in her heart...


    "Trust me and give me your hand!" Zhou Ye said, extending his left hand.


    "..." Silvia, who didn''t know, passed her little hand into Zhou Ye''s hands without hesitation.


    Chapter Twenty


    "Are you ready!"


    At this time, the two of them were standing by the eaves of the building holding hands. Silvia looked at the ant-sized person and the matchbox-like car at her feet, her legs trembled, but she turned her head and glanced at the station again. Zhou Ye, who was holding his hand tightly by his side, didn''t know why, the trace of timidity in his heart suddenly disappeared without a trace. Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, although he didn''t know what he was going to do, he still worked harder. He nodded his head and signaled that he was ready.


    "Then let me take you through an exciting feast and face death!" Zhou Ye pushed Silvia down as he said, and then he jumped down...


    "what----!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    Silvia¡¯s screams immediately resounded through the clouds. She never thought Zhou Ye would push her down. She was in a breakdown at this time. She did not expect that she had not yet enjoyed the benefits of eternal life, and she would just be an adult. The game is over. She hasn''t enjoyed life well, sweet love, and the fun of motherhood. She is still a virgin...her first kiss is still there...and many, many things Never experienced...


    With the oncoming gust of wind, Silvia thought a lot at this moment. When she saw that she was about to fall to the ground and fell to death from a high altitude, she suddenly felt that her waist was hugged. , And then a burst of great power came from her waist, she found herself flying...yes, it was flying like a bird.


    As soon as the curious Silvia turned her head, she saw a pretty face that made her hate itchy. She struggled hard and turned over, maintaining a face-to-face appearance with Zhou Ye, and then bit her mouth...


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye said, come, hurt each other, so he bit the past...


    Biting and biting the two who did not know how to hurt each other, they became hot~wen... When Zhou Ye found an uninhabited island and stopped on the beach, Silvia was no longer satisfied and just wen Now... She tore Zhou Ye''s clothes vigorously, and Zhou Ye lifted her skirt up... Unknowingly, the two of them rolled into a ball...


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, Silvia let out a mournful cry like a swan with an arrow. Zhou Ye said that she was not addicted to her family, got up and continued to work, so Silvia was forced to contribute her first time. Then there was the first time above. Finally, when the two were quiet, the moon was already hanging high in the night sky...


    The moonlight sprinkled on the beach, illuminating the beautiful and peaceful beach as if it was covered with a layer of hoarfrost, and the sound of the rushing tide made people intoxicated...


    The two bodies of white flowers on the beach hugged so tightly, it was Zhou Ye and Silvia who had done some indescribable things...


    "You are really a beast...but it''s really beautiful. My first twenty-six years have been like a lifeless life..." Silvia lay on Zhou Ye''s chest like this, using her fingertips to hold Zhou Ye. Draw a circle down on her chest. At this moment, she suddenly seemed to be panicked. She pulled Zhou Yeguang''s slippery left arm up and asked anxiously, "Why do you have no time? ...Hurry up, I will give you fifty years..."


    Said that he was about to grab Zhou Ye''s right hand and started to transmit time to him without knowing it. The time was transmitted before Zhou Ye could stop it...


    Zhou Ye discovered a very strange thing. On his left arm, which he didn''t have time to display, the words 348 years, 17 weeks, 20 hours, 18 minutes and 36 seconds actually appeared... Can you live for more than 300 years after gaining the power of a meteorite?No, there is also the fifty years that Silvia gave herself, so that she can live for more than two hundred and ninety years...


    "Oh, my God, how did you become younger? And your time..." Silvia looked at her left arm showing Zhou Ye''s time in front of her, and looked at Zhou Ye''s face in confusion, feeling that this time He looks like he is only eighteen or nine years old...


    "Tell you one thing, can you guarantee that you are not surprised?" Zhou Ye touched his cheek, knowing that it was because of the alteration of the meteorite, making his face look much younger than his normal age. He was originally forty. When he was a few years old, he looked like twenty-two years old. Although he was twenty-five years old at this time, his face still looked like eighteen or nine years old,...


    "What''s the matter?" Silvia, who thought she had passed the dying test today, felt that she was no longer surprised by what happened.


    "Actually, I am not from this world!" Zhou Ye wanted to find a strange expression on Silvia''s face, but found that he had failed.


    "Huh huh, then?" Silvia said calmly, a person who can fly with her body, what he said to herself, Silvia felt that she would not be surprised.: "Could you tell me you are an alien?"


    "No!" Zhou Ye had given up on seeing Silvia''s shocked expression: "You know the multiverse theory!"


    "You mean you are from another universe? People in your place are all like you... Am I saying they all fly like you?"


    "Of course not. Even in our universe, I am a very special individual, but I know that there is a universe where there are many people with special abilities. For example, some people can control flames, and some can control metals. , And some people can spin silk like spiders, wandering back and forth among skyscrapers!"


    "It sounds interesting..." Silvia''s eyes were full of envy.


    "Then you are willing to come and see those colorful universes with me?" Zhou Ye asked in a low voice in Silvia''s ear.


    "Why not!" Silvia said, pecking on Zhou Ye''s lips, "I think I can''t live without you, dear Mr. Beast..."


    "No, the beast is another person''s nickname!" Zhou Ye said he would not carry the pot, "you can call my husband, or my dear!"


    "Of course... my dear" Silvia experienced the edge of life and death, and then vented out the fear of death in Zhou Ye. The seeds in her heart had begun to sprout, and Zhou Ye was her god. , Everything about her, she has absolutely no way to leave Zhou Ye.


    "So dear, we need a lot of time on the journey across the world..." Zhou Ye has already started to abduct the little sheep.


    "I can ask for it from my father, ten thousand years is enough!" Silvia, who is not distressed by Zai Ye Tian, ??opened her mouth for ten thousand years.


    "Of course it''s not enough, baby." Zhou Ye said, stroking Silvia''s fan~ back then: "I need hundreds of millions of hours..."


    "But my father only has more than one million years!" Silvia has completely turned into a husband''s slave. What Zhou Ye said she listened to.


    "We don''t need the time of your father''s bank. Your father''s bank is not the only one in the world, are we? All we have to do is rob the world!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "And you have a few more. Sisters also need time, don''t they?"


    "Sister?" Silvia realized the meaning of Zhou Ye''s words for a moment, but as a rich second-generation, she had been accustomed to seeing many of her father''s lovers, so she had been surprised by such things. No wonder.And she believes that she will be the most special one in Zhou Ye''s heart, she is so self-confident...


    "Then my dear, what do you want me to do?" Silvia asked.


    "I believe that your father''s study has information about the banks around the world. Help me find it. As long as you have the address and know the approximate number of years of deposit, it''s fine!" Zhou Ye said.


    "Okay..." Silvia gently kissed Zhou Ye, "You come to my house to pick me up in the afternoon two days later!"

 Chapter 16

    Zhou Ye was taken aback, then curiously asked, "Does it take that long?"


    "Don''t you know what you are doing yourself?" Silvia said with a pat on someone''s younger brother, and said sheepishly."It''s all caused by this bad guy. I need to take a good rest these two days!"


    "Alright..." Zhou Ye smiled clearly and nodded: "I''ll pick you up then!"


    The two got dressed, Zhou Ye held Silvia and returned to New Greenwich again, and put her directly in the bedroom of their home. There was no way. Who made her behave badly just now, so she could only pretend sick.Simply her father didn¡¯t doubt anything. She had made several records of throwing away bodyguards and running around. Her father only regarded the disappearance as another little kid¡¯s prank and was successfully fooled by her. .


    It was not until she saw that her father did not scold her, but was easily fooled by her, that Zhou Ye gave her a farewell kiss and flew back to the slum again.


    Chapter 21


    After finding a bar in the slum and spending a night with four or five sisters, Zhou Ye bought a cup of coffee and a hamburger for breakfast. While eating the burger he bought, Zhou Ye wandered around in the slum. , He was quickly spotted by a group of time robbers, who was incompatible with the surrounding environment.


    "Hey¡ªboy! Do you want to play some exciting games?" A pretty hot-looking black-haired beauty walked up to Zhou Ye and said.


    "Oh? What an exciting game!" Zhou Ye looked very interested.


    "Follow me..." The girl pointed her finger at Zhou Ye, and then took the lead and walked towards a warehouse that looked abandoned for a long time...


    Zhou Ye shrugged his shoulders and followed indifferently...As soon as he entered the warehouse, Zhou Ye heard a strong wind blast behind his ears, and without thinking, he ducked to the side.


    Seventeen or eight men appeared in front of them, and the woman who had just seduced herself on the street was standing among them, holding her breasts, looking at the scene.


    "This is the exciting game you are talking about?" Zhou Ye looked at the gangsters around with various sticks and said with a smile: "But it doesn''t look very exciting!"


    "We don''t want to hurt you!" A guy who looked like the boss came out, holding the girl''s waist with one hand: "As long as you change your watch with mine, we can let you go and let you go. Here!"


    "What a kind person!" Zhou Ye''s mouth slowly opened with a grin: "But, it''s just that I''m not satisfied. I haven''t played the exciting game you said... It''s better, let me come. How about playing an exciting game for you?"


    Immediately, Zhou Ye''s figure disappeared in place, and everyone in a gust of wind couldn''t open their eyes. When the wind stopped, the boss found that everyone except himself and the girl had fallen to the ground, and he did not. Knowing when it has been tied up by a rope like a mummy, "Who are you? What do you want to do?"


    "Really forgetful!" Zhou Ye smiled and walked in front of the two of them step by step, "I said that you would play an exciting game with me! Did you forget?"


    As Zhou Ye came to the girl who was already sitting on the ground in fright, he gently raised the girl''s chin with his hand and said frivolously, "What is your relationship with him?"


    "...He...he is my man, boy...friend!" the scared girl stammered.


    "Then you have done that?" Zhou Ye asked, "I mean ML, you know!"


    "Yes...yes!" The girl didn''t know what the weird man in front of me wanted to do with herself.


    "Is he the only man?" Zhou Ye continued to ask."Tell me the truth!"


    "Yes, it is!"


    "Well, it''s not too dirty!" Zhou Ye nodded, then looked at the man and said, "Do you love your girlfriend?"


    "Of course, of course I love her!" The man had already spared himself and shouted loudly.


    "This is really a pleasant answer!" Zhou Ye became more and more satisfied, "Then...the exciting game can begin!"


    "Stab!" The girl''s clothes were torn to pieces by Zhou Ye... She was scared and ran wildly, screaming as she ran: "Ah!!!"


    "What are you going to do? What is your ability to bully a woman!" The blue veins on the man''s face jumped, and the whole person roared like a hungry beast.


    "I''ve long wanted to play NTR face-to-face, but I haven''t had a chance. This is a really good opportunity!" Zhou Ye said, chasing after him, pressing the girl on the abandoned workbench in the middle of the factory. He tore off the girl''s little ~pants~pants, and took out his brother, so sure that he rushed in.


    "Ah~! Please be gentle... You are too big... Ah... it hurts!" The hot feeling from below made the woman sway her head, begging.


    "Don''t... don''t do this!" The tied boss was already in tears and wept.


    "If you want to be more comfortable, get excited quickly, so that the coefficient of friction will be lowered!" Zhou Ye whispered into the girl''s ear, "Don''t you think that in front of your boyfriend, you were fucked by another man? It''s an orgasm. Isn''t it a very interesting thing? Oh... You suddenly become so tight, do you already feel it?"


    "No, it''s not like that!" The girl shook her head desperately, refusing to admit that she already felt.


    "No... don''t be like this!" The boss''s spirit was on the verge of collapse.


    Zhou Ye understood his body indifferently, and said with a smile: "Look, I''m entering ~ into your woman''s body, look... Oh my god, she really feels that there is a lot of water, ah. , I am going to soil my pants!"


    [Lifan should be here!Well, let''s talk about it when you have a chance!


    More than two hours later, Zhou Ye walked out of the door neatly, leaving only a dozen corpses in the warehouse, a boss who looked stupid and stupid, and a beautiful black-haired beauty who was trembling all over her body.


    People have negative emotions, some people choose to fight, some people choose to drink, and some people choose ML, and Zhou Ye chooses to vent it out at certain times, some are not suitable for his own women. Zhou Ye did not hesitate to use the method on the girl just now, which was also an emotional vent.


    The refreshed Zhou Ye came to the bar again. After drinking a few drinks, watching that the time was almost up, Zhou Ye and the people in the bar inquired about the location of the dressing area and walked out directly.


    After wandering in the slums for a long time, Zhou Ye finally got bored. He came to the station, got on the bus and planned to leave here directly to the dressing area to see the beautiful lady of the hero.


    Just as he was waiting for the start, suddenly another woman came up in the car. The woman walked to him without a word. Zhou Ye looked up, yo, acquaintance, this is not the sex of NTR who just met him in person. ~A sense girl?


    "How did you find me!" Zhou Ye asked with interest.


    "Your appearance is so distinctive, you can be found by just asking about it here!" The girl said with a smile~ Mei smiled: "Don''t you let me sit in?"


    "Please!" Zhou Ye turned aside, let her sit in, and then asked: "Then what can you do with me? Do you want revenge?"


    "Of course not!" The girl said nonchalantly, "I took that man''s time! Now he is dead, I came to you because I want to follow you!"


    Zhou Ye was taken aback when he heard this. What happened to Nima, raised his head and stared into the girl''s eyes and said, "Look at me and tell me, don''t you hate me when I treat you like that? Why do you want to follow me? "


    "I..." The girl stared at Zhou Ye''s eyes, feeling that her dark pupils seemed to suck her own soul in."I want you to fuck me like today. I don''t want any man except you..."


    Oh my god, Zhou Ye was shocked by these words at the time, this Nima is the rhythm of the natural meat X device.However, there is still a psychological hint during the insurance period."Then you will be my slave from now on, and everything about you belongs to me!"


    "Yes...Master!" The girl lowered her head without hesitation.


    "Tell me your name, and your actual age!" Zhou Ye said as he put his hand on the girl''s chest with a G. This pair of Dabao~Bei also prompted him to decide to accept the girl.


    "My name is Emily! Master... I''m twenty-seven today!" Emily lay down on Zhou Ye''s chest, letting Zhou Ye put her hand in. At this moment, the two were sitting in the last row, nothing else. One can see the movement of the two.


    "What an obedient boy!" Zhou Ye played with a small cherry with one hand, and gently flicked Emily''s hair with the other, as if he was smoothing the cat''s hair.


    Chapter 22


    Zhou Ye who came to the site took Emily out of the car and looked at his watch. It was still early.


    "Master, what are we doing here?" Emily asked a little strangely. She knew that her master was powerful and had magical powers, but she was still a little confused about her master coming to this poor working area... ¡­


    "Have some fun!" Zhou Ye said, "Maybe I will leave tomorrow. If I don''t have some fun, it will be too late."


    While talking, Zhou Ye suddenly saw the mother of the actor played by Olivia Wilde, and laughed, "Look, our fun is here!"


    "She?" Emily couldn''t figure out what her master thought.


    "You won''t understand!" Zhou Ye just watched Pig''s feet''s mother get on the bus, and found that the ticket price had increased. The ticket that originally only took an hour was turned into two hours, but she only had one and a half hours. .When she begged the bus driver to follow the passengers, she was refused.


    In desperation, she could only get out of the car and walk back. Her time is only one and a half hours, but it takes two hours to walk back...

 Chapter 17

    Zhou Ye took Emily into the sky like this, watching her running and stopping on the road. That¡¯s right, Zhou Ye was playing her idea. Not to mention Zhou Ye¡¯s strong tastes. People in this world only need to reach the second. It will stop aging at the age of fifteen, and the appearance and body will always remain at the age of twenty-five. This is really a happy world.


    When Zhou Ye saw that the protagonist''s mother stopped the car on the road again and was rejected, he knew the time had come.


    "Excuse me, this lady, it looks like you are in trouble!" A voice rang in Rachel Saras¡¯ ears, she turned her head hurriedly to the place where the voice sounded like a drowning man grabbing the last straw. Look.


    I saw two figures walking over, a tall and handsome boy, and a woman who seemed to be the boy''s girlfriend, closely behind him.


    "Sir, please help me, I need to go back to Daidun, but I don''t have enough time!" Rachel Saras said, showing Zhou Ye the remaining time on her arm, only less than half of it. It¡¯s a small hour, this time is definitely not enough for her to get home."Please, lend me some time, as long as I go back, it will be returned to you immediately, my son has time!"


    "It''s really a sad story!" Zhou Ye''s mouth curled up, "But why should I lend you such precious time? We are not relatives, and today is just the first time we met!"


    "Oh...no, my God!" I thought it would be a savior, but I didn''t expect that the last thing I waited for was a rejection. Rachel Saras was about to collapse, and the reduced time on his arm was like a time bomb. Pushing her into the abyss step by step...


    Emily just watched her unscrupulous master playing tricks on a woman''s heart. She didn''t feel anything about it. She was not good to behave. Didn''t she herself have been the object of Zhou Ye playing tricks?


    "No...today is my birthday!" Rachel Saras buried her head in her legs and murmured: "I want to celebrate my birthday with my son!"


    "Oh, today is the birthday of a beautiful lady!" Zhou Ye pretended to be shocked and said, "Then it''s not impossible to give this lady some special treatment!"


    "Then you promised to lend me time? It only takes 30 minutes..." Rachel Saras, who heard Zhou Ye''s words, raised her head in surprise and looked at Zhou Ye hopefully.


    "No, it''s too much to borrow something!" Zhou Ye laughed, leaned down slightly, and whispered in Rachel''s ear: "I can give you endless time, a century... Two centuries... even a thousand years... But what can you give me back?"


    "I...I don''t know what I can give you back, sir!" Rachel Saras, who was stunned by Zhou Ye''s words, didn''t know what else he could exchange for this time.


    "No, you have!" Zhou Ye smiled, "As long as you belong to me from now on, then..."


    "No, I won''t marry you!" Rachel Saras interrupted Zhou Ye angrily.


    "You think too much!" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes and said, "You are a slave at best, marry me... hehe!"


    "You are too much!" Rachel Saras was irritated and raised his hand to give Zhou Ye a slap, but Zhou Ye stopped him.


    "Oh, this is really a sad story!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and continued: "Look at your time, madam, I guess this is not enough time for you to run in front of your son!"


    "Oh, no..." Rachel Saras saw the time on her left arm in horror, because Zhou Ye''s delay now only had less than ten minutes left. With the last strength, she hurried towards home. go with.


    Zhou Ye just followed her behind him so unhurriedly, and said as he walked, "I''m here waiting for you to change your decision. I think you will agree to my terms!"


    Rachel Saras was running and watching the time on her arm. When there was less than a minute left, she was still far away from her home... Watching the time elapse every second, then It was her life that was approaching the end every second... Finally she couldn''t bear the psychological pressure and shouted: "Whatever you want, as long as you give me time now..."


    "This is the smart choice!" Zhou Ye smiled, grabbed her right hand, and gave her ten years."Then the contract is established!"


    "Woo..." Rachel Saras couldn''t help crying bitterly as he watched the ten years of extra time on his left arm.


    Zhou Ye did not interrupt her crying. He knew that he was about to force this woman to collapse tonight. It would be good to let her vent...


    After a while, Rachel Saras finally stabilized his emotions and stood up.Zhou Ye gently held her face and said, "Look, it''s really ugly to cry... Okay, look at me now and tell me what you are mine!"


    "I...I''m the master''s surname slave..." Rachel Sharas looked at Zhou Ye''s eyes. When she said this shameless remark, she suddenly felt a moment of relief in her heart, and she could finally not have to go through it again. This kind of life that counts down to the countdown to her own life can finally let go of all the burdens, just because she has a master, everything will be decided by the master for her... The psychological hint is implanted successfully!


    "Yes, really good!" Zhou Ye smiled triumphantly, "Then live in your house tonight!"


    "But... I still have a son..." Rachel Saras didn¡¯t want the master to meet her son because she knew what would happen tonight, and she didn¡¯t want her son to know that she had found him another stepdad. ...


    "It doesn''t matter! We can live in your house..." Zhou Ye looked at Rachel Saras and said, "Are you going to disobey my orders?"


    "Okay, Master!" Helpless Rachel finally had to lower her head.


    "Welcome to join the master''s slave group, I think we will get along happily in the future!" Emily smiled and stretched out her hand to her companion.


    "Are you too...?" Rachel looked a little surprised at the woman she had always thought was either a bodyguard or a girlfriend. She did not expect that she was also a slave to the master like herself.


    "Yes..." Emily said with a smile: "You will find out how happy the master slave is in the future! That''s just like heaven..."


    "Slap!" Zhou Ye slapped each of them in Fengtun. "Well, there will be time for you to communicate in the future. Let''s go find Rachel''s son now. Today, we are going to celebrate Rachel''s birthday. Oh!"


    Ah, I really want to see the expression when the male lead knows that I have become his cheap daddy. I really look forward to it... Zhou Ye has an excited smile on his face. It''s so (dry) non-good (good) )...


    Chapter Twenty Three


    Will was very happy. Yesterday he saved a rich man who was targeted by time robbers in a small bar. Then the two stayed overnight. Finally, the rich man gave himself more than a century of time. He, and he chose to end his life.


    Although the death of a friend he just met made Will a little sad, he, who was always on the verge of death, didn''t understand why those rich people gave up their immortal lives and chose to commit suicide.But this did not affect his excitement about getting this big windfall.


    He first went to his best friend and gave him ten years, and then he bought a bunch of flowers and came to the station to surprise his mother because it was her birthday.


    But there was a train in the past, no, another train did not, until the last train arrived, there was still no trace of his mother, Will was full of an unknown premonition...


    At this time, he desperately ran to home... but there was no home either. The unwilling Will ran desperately along the way his mother went to work. He lost his father when he was over a year old, and his mother was already him. The only relative...he can no longer lose his mother.


    Just as he was getting more and more desperate, he suddenly saw his mother''s figure. She was leaning on a man''s side intimately, letting that man hold her waist, and there was another woman on the other side of that man... ¡­


    A feeling of betrayal swelled in Will''s heart. She was so worried about her, but she was here to have a love affair with a man she didn''t know, although that man looked really handsome... I felt wronged in my heart. spread.


    "Will..." Rachel stared at her son, a little wondering what to say.


    "Hi, you are Will!" Zhou Ye smiled and stepped forward and stretched out his hand: "My name is Zhou Ye and Rachel''s friend..."


    With a "pop", Will patted Zhou Ye''s hand.


    "Will, what are you doing? Hurry up and apologize to your husband..." In the mind of protecting the owner, Rachel stepped forward and shouted at her son.


    "Mom...you actually scolded me for this man!" Will''s eye circles suddenly became a little red. His mother had never scolded him since he was a child, and now he scolded him for a man, his heart is full of grievances. The bouquet in my hand fell to the ground, turned around and ran...


    "Master!" Seeing her son running away sadly, Rachel threw into Zhou Ye''s arms with some sadness...


    "Children will grow up someday!" Zhou Ye stroked Rachel''s soft hair, comforting in a low voice."Now let''s go home!"


    The three people who came to Weir¡¯s house just made something to eat, and then started a carnival... Maybe it¡¯s because they were threatened with death first, and then their son didn¡¯t understand. Today¡¯s Rachel seemed very crazy... I also contributed my first time behind and above, and Emily got a little dissatisfied...


    It''s another morning...


    Zhou Ye finally got up from the entanglement of a bunch of pink arms and tender legs, and heard a knock on the door... He smiled slightly, walked to the door, and opened the door.Standing outside the anti-theft net is Will, the protagonist of the movie, who is full of alcohol and red eyes.


    "Yesterday... did you live here?" After seeing that it was not his mother who opened the door, but the man last night, Will''s anger suddenly soared.


    "Are you surprised?" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Your mother left me to live here last night. I have to say that your mother is really good..." Zhou Ye gave Will a man who understands. ''S eyes...


    "Damn bastard, I''m going to kill you!" Will furiously shook the anti-theft net desperately, as if he could kill Zhou Ye...


    "Will--" Rachel, who came out in her nightdress at this time, shouted at Will."What are you doing? Look at what you are now!"


    "No... Mom... You never quarreled me before..." Will, who was scolded by his mother, turned around and ran away like a 10,000-point crit....


    "No...Master, did I do something wrong?" Seeing Rachel who ran away again began to feel overwhelmed...


    "You didn''t do anything wrong!" Zhou Ye patted Rachel on the shoulder and said, "It''s just that a child can''t accept a man other than his biological father!"

 Chapter 18

    The three of them ate breakfast hastily, Zhou Ye calculated the time, basically it was almost time to rendezvous with Silvia, he had not forgotten his main purpose of coming to this world.


    Zhou Ye took the two women and flew to New Greenwich. After arriving in New Greenwich, Zhou Ye first took the two women to a five-star hotel, opened a room, and then settled the two here temporarily, and told them not to Going out, today''s New Greenwich will be very, very messy.


    The two girls nodded obediently, Zhou Ye turned around and flew to Silvia''s house...


    After reuniting with Silvia, the two directly ransacked all time banks in New Greenwich within an hour according to the figure, winning a total of 1.2 billion years...


    Zhou Ye directly recharged his and Silvia''s life time to 100 million years, and then emptied the remaining 1 billion years into ten time memories.


    Zhou Ye took Silvia to the room where his two female slaves were staying, and then gave the two females a million years of life, and was so touched that they almost had to take off their clothes at the time.


    Then Zhou Ye took the three daughters and started his own career in looting the world. It took a total of 10 billion years and stored them in one hundred time memories... This world with time as the currency system will collapse. How could Zhou Ye care about these things...


    Finally, let the three daughters say their final farewell to the world. Silvia wanted to see her parents for the last time, while Rachel begged Zhou Ye to leave her son a memory of 10,000 years... Amy Li Ze has nothing to say goodbye last...


    When Zhou Ye took Rachel and Emily to pick up Silvia with her farewells, there was an accident... She accidentally revealed the matter to her mother, and her mother clamored to follow Zhou Ye walks together...


    In desperation, Zhou Ye had to leave this strange world with the four girls.Speaking of which, Silvia¡¯s mother is also quite beautiful. It was played by Georgian actress Elena Satin. To put it bluntly, she looks ugly. Zhou Ye said she wouldn¡¯t take it away, she was not disgusting enough. of¡­¡­


    The five people appeared in Zhou Ye¡¯s living rental house in a blink of an eye. Before the four of them could see where they were, Zhou Ye took them back to the world of Superman¡¯s ex-girlfriend...


    The four women only felt that the sky was spinning around in one room, and then the sky was spinning around in another room... This room looks much wider than the first time I visited, and the decoration is more luxurious...


    Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Welcome to New York City in 1997!"


    "Here...this is New York, USA?" Silvia''s mother, Jasmine, walked quickly to the large French windows in the living room and looked down. There were tall buildings, the prosperous streets in the world far beyond the Time Planning Bureau... all this Everything about tells her that she has left that lifeless world...


    "Of course, this is New York!" Zhou Ye replied with a smile, "It''s just that I don''t understand, why did you choose to leave your husband and come to this world with me, Madam!"


    "Haha!" Jasmine glanced at Zhou Ye and said, "You and Silvia robbed the Time Bank crazily all over the world. They have already collapsed the so-called time financial system. I won''t run there and wait for the mob. Kill me?"


    "What a smart woman!" Zhou Ye exclaimed.


    "Besides...it''s always my wish to go to other worlds!" Jasmine said and kissed Zhou Ye''s mouth gently: "Thank you, my little~male~human...! "


    "Mummy..." Silvia stopped in front of Zhou Ye like a furious kitten: "Ye is my man...!"


    "I know I know..." Jasmine smiled slightly, "but he also has a lot of women, doesn''t he?"


    "But there must be no mommy in there!" Silvia said angrily.


    "Okay..." Jasmine smiled slightly, and did not refute her daughter anymore. It seems that her daughter is still too tender. A man who can travel the world without stopping, a man who regards the bank¡¯s fresh-keeping warehouse as his own backyard, and a man who can fly. A man... If such a man says that she has no ambitions, she would never believe... And a man who is ambitious and capable of realizing these ambitions, I believe that soon, this man will have a staggering foundation. ¡­¡­When the time comes, my daughter will come and beg herself to let herself teach her how to tie a man to her side...


    Chapter Twenty Four


    In the real world Zhou Ye''s rental house¡ª¡ª


    A tall figure suddenly appeared in the middle of the room. It was Zhou Ye who had just returned from the world of Superman''s ex-girlfriend...


    He stayed there for a whole day. When the three girls came back from France and Ivanka came back from school, the four Supergirls and the Planning Bureau were simply incompatible, but Zhou Ye also confessed that he could travel through the world. The secret...In the end, even though Zhou Ye explained to the four Supergirls in various ways, and took out the time memory to enter 10 million years of life each to please the girls, they still refused to forgive...


    In the end, Zhou Ye was anxious, and he threw all the seven on the bed, let them lie on the bed, the speed was full...the frequency was full, and after two hours, only Jasmine who had not participated in the war was left awake... ¡­


    At full speed, Zhou Ye was like practicing the clone technique, and seven figures appeared directly behind each sister paper.


    In fact, this is just an illusion of speed. The seven people lying on the bed only feel that they are being attacked at the same time... Don''t feel too sour.


    At the same time, Zhou Ye''s attack frequency was extremely fast. According to what Jenny said afterwards, she felt like she was about to burn out, and she had to increase the dosage of lubricant, which caused the lubricant to be used up in the end...


    Silvia complained afterwards, and it was not her fault, why should she be punished... Zhou Ye said that now everyone is a family, and one person makes mistakes and the whole family accepts the family law. This is the Zhou family¡¯s family law. Keep...


    Zhou Ye proudly expressed his gratitude and congratulations to all the sisters of the palace after he slept again and served himself...


    "These women are really dying!" Zhou Ye stretched out with a refreshing look. Now he is full of spirits, and his family is safe.He has gained a life span of hundreds of millions of years, and he is infinitely close to immortality. He is ambitious and intends to start his movie journey as soon as possible.


    First of all, he plans to go to the movie world of [Super Ability Out of Control] to snatch the stone that can give people the motivation to read. After all, it is the motivation to read, and it is a powerful weapon.


    Think about it, when you are walking across from the enemy, with a thought, the enemy on the other side is like a chicken and is beaten everywhere by you. This is comparable to him now with his super speed and super strong flesh. Meat bullies the enemy a lot, and it''s exciting to think about it.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye excitedly clicked on the movie player and opened the movie [Super Power Out of Control].Drag the scroll bar directly to when Andrew was taken to the party by his cousin, leave you...


    In an instant, Zhou Ye appeared in the room again...


    Originally, Zhou Ye wore a clean summer casual outfit when he entered the world of super power out of control, but now it has become a little muddy, covered with mud all over his body, and it looks like he was buried alive...


    However, Zhou Ye did not have any angry or depressed emotions on his face, but an expression full of excitement. He quickly took off his clothes and rushed directly into the bathroom...


    While taking a bath, Zhou Ye hummed a song happily.This time he entered into a world where superpowers are out of control, and followed that Xiao Hei and Andrew successfully found the hole, and by the way, he stunned the three guys and tied them up and threw them directly into an empty room upstairs where a party was held. , Jumped into the hole by himself and absorbed the energy of the green stone very easily.


    However, there was a small episode in the middle. When Zhou Ye first touched the green stone, he realized that nothing happened. Later, he thought that maybe it was because there was no blood.


    In desperation, Zhou Ye could only bite his finger cruelly. This was a big trouble. With a buzzing sound, he actually fainted. When he woke up, he found that the whole cave had completely collapsed. He was buried underground.


    After getting out of trouble easily, Zhou Ye wanted to find the strange-looking green crystal stone, but he didn''t find any traces. Even if he wasn''t afraid of serious problems, he knocked out the police officers there and rummaged for a kilometer. Nothing was found in the underground, this is really a sad story!


    After taking a shower, Zhou Ye walked out of the bathroom easily, and a towel was wiped on his body as if an invisible person was holding it. Obviously this was his motivation for thinking.


    It may be that the mental power that should have been absorbed by the three of them was absorbed by him alone, or it may be that the body modified by the Superman meteorite gave him superhuman mental power, so when he gained the power of thinking, it was easy. Can master such a trick.


    Of course, now his mental motivation can only lift less than a hundred kilograms. In the movie, the protagonists can easily drag the car to fly in the sky after three months of exercise. It¡¯s just that I can play with building blocks with Nian Power...


    Zhou Ye believes that after training, he will definitely be better than those pig feet, because his starting point is higher than them...


    When Zhou Ye, who rushed out of the bathroom, was about to put on clothes, he was stunned by the scene in front of him... I saw that the computer he regarded as a treasure was shining bright white light, and electric currents were flowing to it through the wires connected to the computer. Transmission...


    With a crackling sound, his computer emitted a dazzling white light, and the lights in the room went out. From the sky, the entire city of Z was completely dark...


    For a moment, Zhou Ye''s eyes adjusted to the darkness in the room, but everything in front of him made him very depressed... His computer disappeared out of thin air...


    This...what is going on?Zhou Ye rummaged in the room anxiously. His harem is still in New York, which is a super girl. How can he get in without a computer?


    Just when he was furious, a voice rang in his mind, [Hello host!The Plane Boat System is at your service!


    you are?] Zhou Ye, who has been edified by SiSong, did not yell out who it was, but meditated in his heart.[Are you my computer?


    [No, I am the Eleven-Dimensional Universe, a technological product of the Republic of Ypsilon, and a tool to assist scientists in exploring the multiverse!It just accidentally fell into this singular point of the universe, and under the high-energy bombardment, it had to be divided into two parts and combined with the host to avoid space repulsion.


    [Then I can travel through the movie world because of you?] Zhou Ye asked: [Then if you from the Republic of Ypsilon find it, will you leave me again?


    [No, because after my union with you, I no longer belong to the Republic of Ypsilon. According to Article 372, Summary 7 and Article 8 of the Universe Science Constitution, accidents caused scientific instruments and When the native plane host is bound, in order not to affect the host, the scientific instrument will automatically change the ownership.Automatically belong to the binder.


    "Awesome!" Hearing that even if someone from a high latitude finds it, he won''t lose the Planar Ship system.Zhou Ye almost jumped up happily, after thinking about it for a moment, and then asked [Why didn''t you show up in the first place?


    [Because of the unexpected huge blow at that time, the energy of this system disappeared, so I had to enter the standby state and follow the self-protection regulations to integrate with the host computer.


    [What is the energy you need?Electricity?How is it full?


    [The energy required by this system is (causal) energy. Only when the host changes the causal line of a certain multiverse, can I swallow the effects that are about to disappear and obtain causal energy. The more I deviate from the original causal line, I will gain The greater the energy.

 Chapter 19

    [What can causal energy be used for?] Zhou Ye asked.


    [Fix the multi-universe channel and connect the new multi-universe.For example, permanent solidification of the host¡¯s ex-girlfriend plane channel allows the host to move to and from the ex-girlfriend plane at will.


    [Speaking of the system, are you male or female?] Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    [Non-male or non-female, I have no gender, just like you ask a table, is it a male table or a female table.


    [That''s good, let me give you a name, just call it Yue Shanshan!Don''t keep talking about this system and system, in the future you can just talk about it as a girl!In addition, change your unpleasant mechanical voice to a more charming female voice, so that I will feel a lot happier when listening. Also, don¡¯t call me host, call my host!


    [If this is your wish, master!] The electronic sound of the system has become a charming female voice.


    [Oh, that''s not bad, the adjustment is very fast!Zhou Ye suddenly remembered something and asked [Shanshan, do you know why my smile has such a perverted charm on the plane of my ex-girlfriend, but it has no effect in reality and other planes?


    [Because master, you have absorbed the meteorite, and you have become the son of the plane of that plane, the legendary protagonist of heaven and earth, so master, your smile is so abnormal on that plane.


    [Speaking of where are you on me?Zhou Ye asked with some worry, really didn''t want something in his mind.


    [Please rest assured master, I am on your arm.


    Zhou Ye rushed into the bathroom and turned on the lighter in front of the mirror.I saw a two-fingered armband appeared on the skin on his left arm, which was a round chaotic snake-like armband with a mouth swallowing its tail.


    is it you?system!Zhou Ye said that he gently touched the armband with his hand, but he directly touched his skin. The snake''s eyes suddenly opened and two rays of light were emitted. [Yes, it''s my master!


    Zhou Ye asked curiously.[Why can''t I touch you?


    [Because I am a product between illusion and reality, no one except the owner can see me, just like human beings cannot touch time but cannot deny the existence of time.


    After some conversation, Zhou Ye has already figured out the function of his newly acquired system. It is basically the same as before. You can travel to various movie universes. The only thing is that there is an additional auxiliary system, but there are also advantages. You can directly fix the channel forever according to which universe you see, and you don¡¯t need to spend system energy to travel back and forth here.


    In addition, what makes Zhou Ye most happy is that he can no longer guard this rental house in the future... It is really gratifying to think that I can travel to places I wanted to go before but didn''t have the money to go.


    Chapter Twenty Five


    Fifteen days later, Zhou Ye''s figure appeared on the plane flying from Magic City to Osaka.


    After the computer became an armband that day, Zhou Ye felt that he never wanted to stay in a rental house anymore. He said that the world is so hot that he wanted to see it, but the first thing he had to deal with was his own credentials. After the meteorite transformation, he is completely different from the one on his ID card, okay...


    In the end, he had to hypnotize the female policewoman at the time while applying for the documents, and it took a lot of effort to change his photo.Of course he now uses a temporary ID card, but fortunately, a temporary ID card can also apply for a travel passport...


    "Sir, do you need something?" A beautiful stewardess in neon aviation uniform came to Zhou Ye and asked gently.


    "Give me a glass of Coke!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Coke...really?" The beautiful flight attendant seemed to be unable to turn a bit, and had never seen a first-class adult male guest drinking Coke.


    "Of course, no?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Of course!" The flight attendant smiled awkwardly."Please wait!"


    Just when Zhou Ye was bored, the flight attendant had already walked over with a glass of Coke, but when he was about to walk in front of him, the plane trembled, and the flight attendant''s hand shook...Half a cup of Coke fell directly onto his pants... ¡­


    "I''m sorry... I''m really sorry..." The flight attendant hurriedly put aside the Coke in her hand, and hurriedly wiped the handkerchief on Zhou Ye''s body.


    "It''s okay, let me do it myself!" Zhou Ye took the handkerchief from the stewardess''s hand and wiped it off by himself. In fact, he could easily avoid it with his strength, but Zhou Ye said that in reality, he could not use extraordinary abilities. After all, he didn''t want to be pulled to slice for research, the reality would be his largest rear base.


    "We have a hair dryer in the rest area, I can help you dry it!" The stewardess said apologetically, "If you don''t mind, would you please go to the rest area with me?"


    Zhou Ye nodded and stood up. As the stewardess walked towards the resting place, Zhou Ye sat on the sofa when he arrived at the resting place. The stewardess took a hair dryer and carefully wiped while blowing on his pants.


    Under the caress of the stewardess''s hand~, Zhou Ye''s brother wanted to rebel.


    Zhou Ye noticed that there was no one else around, and gently pulled up the partition curtain by the sofa. The scared flight attendant hurriedly asked, "Excuse me, what are you doing..."


    "Don''t do anything!" Zhou Ye shrugged, then took off his pants, and pointed to his proud brother. "Whoever is responsible for this is whoever is responsible. You neon people don''t admire or give to others." The idea of ??trouble? Now that the trouble comes out, you need to deal with it!"


    "I..." The whole body of the stewardess was shaking a little, I don''t know if she was scared or excited.


    "If you don''t want me to complain to you!" Zhou Ye gently said in the ear of the stewardess, "Then, help me deal with it..."


    In the end, the flight attendant swallowed Zhou Ye''s brother with aggrieved face...but it was clear that her biting skills were not so good, and she had to give her all...


    When the plane landed at Osaka Kansai Airport, Zhou Ye walked out refreshed, very happy that he finally realized the legendary speed.


    Zhou Ye said that being handsome means preferential treatment. The handsome guy who plays with a woman is called slapstick, and the ugly person who plays with a woman is called rascal.


    The long and handsome person can get the stewardess''s reluctant expression and her private number after she forced her to act as a stewardess. If she is ugly, Zhou Ye will probably be resisted by the stewardess in this step...It''s really a face-seeking world. what.


    Zhou Ye casually crushed the note with the mobile phone number in his hand. It was not a virgin girl, just playing around. Zhou Ye was in the toilet cubicle and passed back to the world of his ex-girlfriend. He changed his clothes and even washed it. bath¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye, who appeared again, went to the airport store specializing in selling mobile phones and neon local cards. He bought a mobile phone and got another card.It¡¯s not that Zhou Ye doesn¡¯t have a mobile phone. It¡¯s that the mobile phone of Tianchao is not compatible with the Japanese network. When you get here, you have to change your card and mobile phone. I really don¡¯t know how the male protagonist in those YY novels is holding the mobile phone of Tianchao. Neon used.


    After getting everything done, Zhou Ye asked the girl at the front desk at the airport and went straight to the subway. He took the JR Haruka fast train to Kyoto Station.


    I also met a neon girl in the car. One of the two spoke English and the other spoke Japanese and gestures. They talked very speculatively. When they got out of the car, the sister paper also took out the phone and wrote down the week. Ye''s number... That''s a Yiyi Yiyi.


    I have to say that being handsome is popular. Zhou Ye said that he wanted to take revenge on the days when he was ugly.


    Walking out of the Kyoto Station, Zhou Ye walked with Tianyou. In fact, he didn''t have any particular places he wanted to go, he just wanted to come here and turn around...


    When he was hungry, he found a good looking restaurant and walked in. Anyway, he had never eaten any neon food, and he was very curious about any neon food.


    By accident, Zhou Ye found out that he seemed to have come to the wrong place. The billboards around were printed with some beautiful girls... Is this the legendary Kabukicho?He looked at the advertisements on both sides with curiosity... Maybe it was because it was still early, and many stores hadn''t opened yet.


    Although he does not discriminate against these technical workers, Zhou Ye has no interest in these people. According to Zhou Ye¡¯s words, buddies can now make appointments at will with their faces, and pay for Mao to find these technical workers. ?


    Just as he was about to leave Kabukicho, suddenly a timid voice sounded beside him: "Smith Marseille..."


    "...?" Zhou Ye turned to look. A little girl who seemed to be at most fourteen years old was standing timidly behind him, lowering her head slightly, not daring to look up at herself at all.Zhou Ye asked in English: "What''s the matter?"


    "Arnuo...give me 200,000 yen, and I can accompany you all night!" The little girl said in her stubborn English, Zhou Ye took a lot of effort to understand."why?"


    "Because...I...I''m still a virgin!" The little girl''s face was like a red crab, and her head was lowered. It could be seen that the little girl was shy to death.


    "Why not?" Zhou Ye smiled suddenly. Based on his experience, this girl is probably 80% likely and she is still a young girl."Come with me!"


    Zhou Ye said, pulling the little girl''s hand, and walked over to a love hotel on the side of the road.For the privacy of guests, many of the current love hotels are unattended. Zhou Ye said that this is a really good place.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I am the demarcation line of madness¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After finishing the work, Zhou Ye took out his Havana cigar and sprayed the clouds and mist. The little girl was like a doll about to be destroyed, lying on Zhou Ye''s body in sweat, sobbing from time to time. ...It is really Zhou Ye''s model that is a bit too frantic for her.


    Looking at the bright red on the bed sheet, Zhou Ye asked curiously: "Why do you want to come out and do this?"


    "...Because... Mom is sick!" The girl was a little shy and hugged Zhou Ye hard. After all, she was her first man, especially Zhou Ye was still very handsome, stronger than the so-called beautiful men on TV. Too much.


    "What about your father?" Zhou Ye asked strangely.


    "Dad died in a car accident last year!" The girl seemed to think of her father''s death again, her eyes were filled with tears...

 Chapter 20

    Looking at this girl who looked like a doll, Zhou Ye patted her shoulder with some pity."Don''t cry...Take me to your house soon, if it''s true, I will feed you, and you will be my lover in the future, just fine!"


    "Hmm¡ª" The little girl smiled happily, and the first time her object was her love~ people, that would be perfect.


    "By the way, I don''t know what your name is! Whom did you learn English from?" Zhou Ye was a little curious about the identity of a girl, and she could speak English in such a small grade. He must have had a good family education before. of.


    "My name is Tiangongyuan Lizi!" Lizi whispered: "My English is taught by my father, and my father is British."


    "Then you..." Zhou Ye was suddenly startled, no wonder he had blond hair, delicate features like a doll, and his emotions were mixed. At first he thought it was dyed hair.


    "My English name is Christina, Christina. Allen!" The pity hugged Zhou Ye harder, as if this way he would not leave himself.


    "Take a rest and take me home!" Zhou Ye said in a low voice, caressing Lianzi''s smooth hair."Let me take care of you from now on!"


    "Yeah!" Lianzi nodded happily.


    Chapter Twenty Six


    When night was approaching, Zhou Ye came to her home with the pity on his back and followed the direction she was showing.


    "This is my house!" Lizi happily pointed to an ordinary two-story house with the number of Tiangongyuan on Zhou Ye''s back and said, "Let me come down and open the door..."


    Zhou Ye carefully placed Lianzi at the door, and Lianzi took out the key in his backpack and opened the door, "Please come in..."


    Zhou Ye learned the same set from the animation he used to watch, and said "Excuse me!" at the door, put on the slippers that Lianzi prepared for her, and walked into the hall...


    "Mom, I''m back!" pity shouted and ran to the second floor.


    "Slow down!" Zhou Ye was afraid that she would be bad at it, and after falling again, he hurriedly followed.


    "Mom...what''s wrong with you? Talk!" Lizi opened the bedroom and found that the bedridden mother seemed to be heavier, and she was in a coma.The anxious pity rushed forward and cried loudly while hugging the mother in the nest.


    "Don''t worry about pity!" Zhou Ye comforted Liaozi: "The most important thing now is to send your mother to the hospital."


    "Yes, now I have to send my mother to the hospital quickly!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lizi seemed to have found the backbone.


    "Well, I am holding your mother now, and you are lying on my back by yourself, and I will take you to the hospital!" Zhou Ye carried the pity on his back, then bent down and picked up the pity''s mother. Speeding downstairs...


    Soon the three of them came to the intersection, stopped a taxi and went straight to the biggest hospital in Kyoto...


    The three came to the hospital. After an emergency doctor''s examination, Pity''s mother only had a fever. It may be that the upper respiratory tract infection was induced by overwork, and it might turn into pneumonia if it arrives later...


    Put Lianzi¡¯s mother in the best single ward, let Lianzi stay with her mother, and Zhou Ye went to buy them some food by himself. It was almost eight o¡¯clock and it¡¯s already time for dinner. .


    Coming to the outside of the hospital, Zhou Ye casually found a seemingly high-end restaurant to eat something, and then brought a luxurious sushi feast and a pot of chicken soup for the mother and daughter.


    Carrying things, Zhou Ye returned to the hospital ward again."Pity, eat something!"


    "But mommy..." Petty still looked at his mother with a worried expression.


    "Don''t worry!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "The doctor didn''t say anything, it''s just a fever. Don''t worry, with me, even Hades can''t take your mother away!" Zhou Ye said that it would be considered dead. Go to the mummy world to get a golden sutra of the sun...


    "Yeah!" Lianzi''s happy eyes narrowed into crescent moons, and she opened Zhou Ye''s takeaway and shouted in surprise: "Wow, it''s a luxurious sushi set meal. I haven''t eaten it since my father left. pass!"


    "Hurry up!" Zhou Ye smiled and patted Lianzi''s head.


    "Yeah!" He nodded vigorously, and Lizi said happily with his hands folded, "Then I''ll start!"


    Zhou Ye looked at the pity who was eating sushi there, and couldn''t help but smile. He harvested a little loli on the first day of Neon. It was a good start.


    "Lie Zi, are you full?" Zhou Ye looked at more than half of the sushi left, but Li Zi stopped.


    "No!" Reiko said, looking at the mother on the hospital bed: "Mom hasn''t eaten luxurious sushi for a long time, and I want to keep the rest for my mom!"


    Seeing such a sensible pity, Zhou Ye even felt a sense of guilt in his heart for the first time. He actually pushed ~ down such a filial little girl, but the guilt is attributed to the guilt. How could such a good girl let go What about others...


    Rubbing Lianzi''s hair gently, Zhou Ye comforted her: "It''s okay! I brought chicken soup for your mother. The doctor said it is best for her to eat liquid food these days. When your mother gets better, I will take you again. How about going for sushi?"


    "Yeah!" Pity nodded vigorously, and continued to eat happily...


    After eating, Zhou Ye was sitting on the guest sofa in the hospital bed with Lianzi in his arms, and the beautiful hair caressing Lianzi asked in a low voice: "Will Lianzi hate me for the first time that I took the pity away? What?"


    "Liao Zi won''t regret it!" Li Zi nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms and whispered in a low voice: "Mom has been in bed for three days, and all the money in the family has been used to repay the mortgage. In fact, I transferred it there yesterday. , But I really can¡¯t say it... But when I met my brother today, I didn¡¯t know where the courage came from, so I approached it~ I was arrogant. I believe this must be the arrangement of Lord God, and I am destined to be Belongs to brother..."


    "Master God...?" For the first time, Zhou Ye felt that if there was a God, he really had to thank him... he arranged for himself such a lovely girl as Pity to come to him.


    Gently put the sleeping pity on the sofa, then took off his clothes, covered her body, turned to the edge of the bed, and looked at the pity''s mother who was lying on the bed like a sleeping beauty. Whispered: "You heard all of them, when do you want to pretend to sleep until?"


    Zhou Ye had heard her rapid heartbeat a long time ago, indicating that Li Zi''s mother had woken up a long time ago, and also heard the dialogue between Li Zi and herself.


    "I..." Tiangong Yuanxun was a little embarrassed. One is that she doesn''t know how to face this man who took her daughter for the first time, and the other is that she is a little bit inconvenient now...


    Everyone knows that if you have taken a few drops, you will feel very eager to go easily... That''s right, this is the situation in Tiangongyuan Xun now...


    Tiangong Yuanxun finally couldn''t bear it anymore, looked at the nurse call button on the left hand side where he was dripping, and begged in a low voice: "Arnuo...Can you call a nurse for me..."


    "Hmm-let me guess, do you want convenience, right?" Zhou Ye smiled evilly, don''t know why, he now likes to see the embarrassing appearance of beautiful women, especially this beautiful woman is still cheap in name. mother in law¡­¡­


    "...That...I''m sorry, that''s the situation..." After Tiangong Yuanxun said this, if she could, she really wanted to die now, so embarrassing...


    "It''s okay, just leave these trivial matters to me!" Zhou Ye said as he picked up the urine receiver provided by the hospital from under the bed, gently lifted the quilt, and raised his hand to take off the pants of Tiangongyuan Xun...


    "Don''t..." Tiangong Yuanxun, who was frightened by Zhou Ye''s actions, hurriedly used his right hand without a needle to stop Zhou Ye from taking off his pants.


    "You''re welcome, I can do all these things. You don''t have to trouble Miss Nurse at all!" How could Zhou Ye''s strength be something a woman who was still ill could resist, so he slipped Xun''s trousers to her legs without any distinction. Bend, and put the urine catcher between her legs...


    White Tiger?At a glance, Zhou Ye had discovered what the mother and daughter had in common... well, it was really evil.


    "I...I..." Tiangong Yuanxun, who couldn''t resist, could only cover his eyes with his hands, making an appearance of escaping from reality.


    "Do you still need me to whistle for you?" Zhou Ye said, whistling softly."Shhhhhhhhh..."


    As Zhou Ye''s whistle sounded, Tiangongyuanxun couldn''t bear it anymore, and Tiangongyuanxun couldn''t help crying with the sound of a stream of water hitting the pot wall."Woo..."


    "Don''t cry, be careful to wake the pity!"


    When Zhou Ye mentioned the pity, Tiangongyuan Xun suddenly stopped crying, and then only choked silently...


    Chapter Twenty Seven


    Zhou Ye sat by the hospital bed, feeding Tiangong Yuanxun with a spoonful of chicken soup. Seeing Xun''s face awkward, but having to open his mouth to drink the chicken soup, Zhou Ye''s eyes almost narrowed. One seam.


    After eating more than half of the chicken soup, Xun shook his head and said he couldn''t eat it anymore.Zhou Ye didn''t force her to wipe her mouth after taking out the tissue.


    "I can wipe it myself!" Xun whispered.


    "I am the only man in this family now! Then I am the head of the family, do you think there is a problem?" Zhou Ye said with a full face.


    "No..." Xun shook his head with a complicated expression.

 Chapter 21

    "So, in the future, you only need to be obedient and take good care of the pity!" Zhou Ye said while wiping her mouth with a tissue, "I will leave the rest to me!"


    "I see..." Suddenly Xun felt very stable in her heart. Since her ex-husband left, she had to work four jobs at the same time to barely take care of her own livelihood. Unless it was a special industry, she would be paid by Neon Women. It is much less than men. This is the reality. She barely made a living, she didn''t dare to go to the hospital when she was sick. She could only drag the sick body to work, and eventually fell ill at home.


    After a long silence, Xun finally couldn''t help but asked: "Could you tell me what happened to you and Reiko?"


    "Oh, it''s just that I came to travel, and I ran into a little girl asking me to buy her for the first time..." Zhou Ye spoke of the acquaintance with the pity in an understatement, and couldn''t help asking after finishing speaking: "How old is the pity this year!"


    "Oh, Laizi is only twelve this year..." After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, he replied with thoughtfulness and a little absent-mindedness.


    "I''m going..." Zhou Ye''s Chinese popped out, which was really shocking, and he broke through his lower limit again...


    "Are you Chinese?" Xun almost jumped out of the hospital bed like a cat with his tail trampled on."Aren''t you American?"


    "Yes!" Zhou Ye replied somewhat strangely."Who told you I am American?"


    "But you have been chatting with me in pure American English just now!" Xun''s expression seemed to become more anxious.


    "It''s just that I spent a few years in the United States before!" Zhou Ye said with a shrug.


    "It''s over... it''s over..." Xun''s expression suddenly became depressed.


    "What''s the end?" Zhou Ye said without understanding.


    "Don''t you know that your tourist visa only has a stay of seven days?" said frustratedly: "If you are an American, it doesn''t matter. The United States is visa-free to come to Japan, but the Chinese tourist visa is only seven days... ¡­"


    "Unless you can find a Japanese woman to register for your marriage right away, but the pity is just twelve years old..." Xun started to think about it, but when she saw Zhou Ye''s face indifferent, she suddenly felt like an angry kitten: "Are you just trying to play pity, never thought about being responsible?"


    "Who said that!" Zhou Ye stared.


    "Then why are you not nervous? You have to go back to China in seven days!" Xun felt sad that her daughter was about to be separated from the person she liked. She just heard from her daughter''s conversation that her daughter liked it very much. The boy in front of him who seemed to be only eighteen or nine years old, in Xun''s view, it is normal for boys and girls to be seven or eight years old, so she didn''t say anything.


    "Isn''t it enough to find someone to get married?" Zhou Ye had already concluded.


    "But the pity is only twelve!"


    "I didn''t say pity!"


    "Do you want to find another woman? You still want to give up on my daughter..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xun was a little hysterical.


    "I didn''t say to look for another woman!" Zhou Ye smiled, "Isn''t there a ready-made one here?"


    "In addition to the pity here..." Xun looked at Zhou Ye''s gaze and suddenly changed."You bastard, do you want mother and daughter to eat everything..."


    "Don''t you think this is a very good idea?" Zhou Ye smiled and leaned over her ear and said, "Or do you think it''s better for me to leave the pity?"


    "I...I..." Xun couldn''t say a word after Zhou Ye said for a long time. She didn''t know what she should do now, whether she should agree to the shameless man''s condition, but she knew that she wanted There is a man in the family. She wants a pillar in the family. She has had enough of the feeling that there is not a male owner in the family...


    "Okay, it''s such a happy decision!" Zhou Ye''s unquestionable attitude calmed Xun, [It''s not what I thought, I''m just afraid that Pity will be hurt, and I really can''t resist this man]... Xun is already deceiving herself...


    "Then tell me exactly what happened!" Zhou Ye was a little curious, how could this woman be so embarrassed.


    "My family is an ancient family. In order to ensure the purity of blood, the younger generations in the family are not allowed to marry foreigners or marry foreign women!" Xun seemed to think of something happy, and smiled: "But if If destiny can be arranged, it is not destiny. At the university, I met Pity¡¯s father. He is an overseas student from England. Under his crazy pursuit, I finally mustered up the courage to break through the barriers of the family and married him! "


    "Because of this, the family has severed all ties with me." A trace of pain flashed across Xun''s face. It is an unspeakable pain for anyone who wants to come to love being denied by his parents."But because I have a pitiful father, I always feel very happy...until the day he had an accident!"


    "Pity''s father''s parents wanted to take Pity away from me after they heard about his accident in the UK!" A trace of fear flashed across Xun''s face. She lost her husband and then faced the loss of her daughter. What kind of desperate situation Zhou Ye can imagine then...


    "And then!" Zhou Ye gently wiped the tears from the corner of Xun''s eyes, and asked in a low voice.


    "Later... in desperation, I had no choice but to return to my home, kneeling in front of the door and begging mom and dad for help!" Xun subconsciously wanted to find a shelter from the wind, and unconsciously leaned in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    "Dad agreed to my begging, but he asked me to return to the family and accept the family''s arrangements to marry someone close to the family!" Zhou Ye''s warm embrace seemed to give Xun a trace of courage, "but I refused...I don''t want to Pity has a family that discriminates against her. My family discriminates against mixed children very much!"


    "In the end, my mother helped me get the custody of the pity!" At this point, Xun had a smile on his face, showing that the relationship between the mother and daughter was very good."Dad was very angry, and since then strictly ordered everyone in the family not to give me any help!"


    "So I started looking for work everywhere!" Xun''s face was tired."In order to pay off the mortgage for twenty years, I have to work four jobs a day...you know the rest!"


    Zhou Ye really didn''t expect this woman to suffer so much. Although it was an understatement, he imagined how the life of the mother and daughter had come over the past two years.


    "If you are tired, take a rest!" Zhou Ye gently patted Xun''s back, and whispered in her ear: "Life will be different in the future. You only need to be responsible for happiness, and I Responsible for making you happy!"


    "Hmm--" Under Zhou Ye''s comfort, Xun''s voice also became lazy, and his whole body relaxed. From now on, there will be a man in his family, a pillar of support... He will never be discriminated against by others... It feels so good...


    Slowly, Xun fell asleep... In her dream, a family of three lived happily, but the face of the man who had been a little fuzzy before became a little clear again, but this time it was Zhou Ye''s appearance...


    Chapter Twenty Eight


    Two days later...


    "I finally got home!" Lianzi laughed and threw herself on the sofa in the living room at home, still holding the big doll that Zhou Ye had just bought for her in her arms.


    "Yejun, take a break first. I will go to the supermarket to buy some food and come back. There is nothing in the refrigerator!" Then Xun, who walked in, wanted to take on the job of his housewife, regardless of whether his health was too good!


    "No need!" Zhou Ye waved his hand and said, "You are in good health, so don''t be busy anymore! I have already ordered a takeaway!"


    "Onboard!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s order for takeaway, Lianzi happily jumped onto Zhou Ye''s body and asked loudly, "What kind of takeaway, brother, is it a luxurious sushi set?"


    Xun felt sweet in her heart. It has been a long time since no one cared about her so much, but seeing Lianzi''s actions, she still deliberately raised her face and wanted to act as a strict mother."Pity, hurry off from Jun Ye, how well are you like this!"


    "It''s okay!" Zhou Ye waved his hand and motioned Xun not to scold Lianzi like that, and then gently pinched Lianzi''s little nose and said, "Oh, why is my little princess so smart? Luxurious sushi set!"


    "You are too expensive like this!" Xun said anxiously. She was afraid that Zhou Ye had a juvenile character and didn''t know how to spend money in a modest way, so that the family would fall into the same dilemma as before.


    "Don''t be afraid, nothing that money can solve is nothing to me!" Zhou Ye said as he took out a stack of ten thousand yuan bills from his pocket and handed it to Xun, he said, "This is my household this month. Go!"


    "I..." Xun''s face became very complicated. She took over the family from a child who looked younger than her, which made her feel ashamed...


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye seemed to realize Xun''s embarrassment and smiled slightly: "I am the only man in this family and the pillar of the family, so you don''t need to be embarrassed. Besides, nominally speaking, I am not yours. Husband?"


    "I..." Xun''s ashamed face was about to burn, although the two had already explained the matter to the pity, and the sensible pity also expressed that he understood this matter, this is also nothing, if you don''t want your own Brother Zhou Ye was forced to leave the country after his tourist visa expired, so this was the only way.But Zhou Ye still feels very embarrassed by Zhou Ye saying this in front of Lianzi, but it is undeniable that there is still a hint of joy in her heart...


    "Then am I going to call my brother to do Oudosan in the future?" Lianzi stared at his mother with big cute eyes, her long eyelashes trembling.


    Zhou Ye picked a big thumb for Lianzi in his heart, and clicked thirty-two likes, which was really a good assist... and... it seems that a script can also be added. It is also a good choice to play Father Love Rushan occasionally.


    "I... I''ll clean up the house!" Xun grabbed the banknotes from Zhou Ye''s hands, and ran upstairs all the way, feeling that she was about to faint...


    "What''s wrong with mom?" Lianzi looked at his lover curiously, Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "It''s okay, your mother is just a little shy!"


    "Mom likes elder brother too!" Zhou Ye was caught off guard by Liao Zi''s straight shot.


    "Uh, maybe!" Zhou Ye thought for a while and still felt that some things were better to be subtle."Pity thinks mother is good like this?"


    "Of course it''s all right!" Pity said with a serious face: "I like my mother and my brother. My mother likes me and my brother. My brother likes me and my mother. Isn''t the family supposed to like each other like this? Why not What?"


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, what you said was right, but I was speechless...


    "My brother will always be with me and my mother..." The pity hugged Zhou Ye, raised her small head, her big eyes filled with hope."Right, brother!"

 Chapter 22

    "Well, I will always be with Lizi and Mom!"


    "It won''t disappear suddenly like Dad... right!"


    Zhou Ye felt the strength of Lianzi embracing himself, as if he wanted to rub himself into his body, his slightly trembling hands exposed Lianzi''s already a little overwhelmed mind, using his most serious and solemn one. The voice replied: "I promise, we will always be together."


    "Brother is great!" Lianzi hugged Zhou Ye happily, and whispered in his ear: "Will I marry my brother with my mother when I grow up..."


    "Okay!" Zhou Ye couldn''t help but raise the corner of his mouth slightly. This is really a considerate little loli...


    Lianzi sat in Zhou Ye''s arms like this, and asked Zhou Ye to watch the Ziqixiang animation on TV with her in his arms until the food delivery boy rang the doorbell of the Tiangong courtyard house...


    "Lie Zi, call my mother to come down for dinner!" Zhou Ye received the scheduled luxurious sushi meal from the delivery boy, while calling Li Zi to ask her to let her mother come down to eat.


    Zhou Ye watched the delivery boy arrange the food, then locked the door, turned his head and shouted upstairs: "My child, mother, come down to eat!"


    "Ye, Ye, Jun Ye...how can you, you, you...how, how can you call me like that..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s husband-like shouts, Xun, who was walking downstairs with a pity, His face burned again like a steamed crab.


    "Anyway, I have to adapt sooner or later!" Zhou Ye teased.


    "But, but... it''s obviously just..." Xun doesn''t know why the three words fake marriage can''t be said anyway...


    "Alright, eat and eat!" Zhou Ye is well versed in the right way to stop. At the crucial moment, pretending to be foolish and stupid is the kingly way. You must know that his four girlfriends who had molested him once loved and hated him.


    "Eat!" God assists Lizi to help again...


    "...In the end, is I the only one who cares about these things like a fool?" Xun''s heart was weak, and Xun''s mouth turned involuntarily as he looked at the two people who were more intimate than their parents at the table. .


    Sitting at the table, Xun slowly ate lunch.Her eyes are full of smiles. It¡¯s been a long time since her home is so lively. Since the death of her ex-husband, she has always been busy working part-time. When she leaves early and returns late at night, where can she have time to dine with her daughter...Looking at the happy daughter, Xun suddenly realized that in the past two years, he was only caring about self-pity and working hard, completely ignoring the feelings of his daughter...


    Fortunately,...I can meet Zhou Ye at the most critical turning point in my daughter''s life. This is already the best ending...


    Chapter Twenty Nine


    Before you know it, it''s time for dinner.


    After half a day of cleaning, Xun has cleaned up the inside and out of the house, washed everything that should be washed, and dried everything that should be taken out to dry.


    By the way, a family of three went to the supermarket to buy some fresh vegetables and meat. Zhou Ye had long wanted to try the so-called top-quality Japanese beef, but this time he had a chance and spent five with a wave of his hand. More than 100,000 yen... After all, the top frosting wagyu is sold by people, but Zhou Ye eats by catty... Although Xun feels a little extravagant, he still maintains the dignity of his own man outside, and he doesn¡¯t say anything against it. , Some are just soft-spoken promises...


    Seeing that Zhou Ye had bought so many top-quality wagyu beef, Xun had to buy some beef bones and various sauce ingredients, planning to eat sukiyaki at night...


    After shopping, the family returned home happily. Xun drove Zhou Ye out of the kitchen. In her words, "As the pillar of the family, you have already taken up the responsibilities you should do. I will do the rest. Otherwise, I will feel that I am the most useless one at home. Don''t you even want to give me this sense of accomplishment?"


    Hearing this, Zhou Ye could only touch his nose and ran to the living room to look for the pity, but what he didn''t expect was that even the pity was not there...


    Just when he was thinking about where the pity had gone, the pity who was wearing a cool nightdress came out of the bathroom and shouted as he walked, "Brother, I''ll put the bath water for you. Go take a shower." ..."


    "Why don''t you wash it first? Pity!" Zhou Ye said strangely.


    "Because elder brother is both my lover and mother''s lover, and the pillar of the family, shouldn''t it be taken for granted that elder brother should wash first?" Reiko took it for granted.


    "..." Zhou Ye didn''t know what to say. Sincerely, Zhou Ye felt that he should thank those obedient ancient neon men who trained neon women and gave them 32 likes.


    "Then I''m going in!" Zhou Ye said as he walked into the bathroom, took off his clothes and threw them in the dirty clothes basket next to them... According to the neon custom, you need to wash under the shower before you can enter. Bath.This point is clear to him after [Tokyo is very hot], especially his favorite is the bathroom. A...VI...


    Sorry, digress.Just when Zhou Ye was sitting on the small stool before the shower and was about to start washing, the door behind him suddenly opened, and then the naked pity came in: "Brother, I''ll take a shower for you... ¡­"


    Speaking of Lianzi, came behind Zhou Ye, picked up the towel and helped Zhou Ye rub his back gently...


    How could Zhou Ye be a disadvantaged person? He picked up a towel and wiped it on Little Lolita, praising each other as helping each other.


    The two laughed in the bathroom for a while, although there was no real ecstasy, the pity was also blushing and trembling with his ears...


    If it hadn''t been for the cooked Xun to call the two to eat, it is estimated that the two of them would have fired up.


    "Wagyu is so delicious!"


    At the dinner table, the pity was eating carelessly.While Zhou Ye was eating the sukiyaki, his eyes flushed from time to time and he did not dare to look at his smoke.


    Zhou Ye laughed secretly in his heart. In fact, just when he was laughing with Leizi in the bath~room, he heard the heartbeat of the bath~outdoor, so Zhou Ye deliberately induced her to be with him in the bathroom to stimulate her. Playing the game of father¡¯s love like a mountain...


    Feeling Zhou Ye¡¯s extremely aggressive~aggressive~sexy eyes from time to time, Xun¡¯s head drooped more and more, almost buried in his chest...I remembered what I just heard at the door of the bath~room With those words, Xun''s face was almost red...


    "My child, mother, don''t just eat!" Zhou Ye said, picking up a few slices of beef and putting them into a smoked bowl that only knows how to eat with your head down.


    "Hmm..." Xun''s voice was like a mosquito.


    Dinner ended with Luo Li eating and drinking, Zhou Ye molested from time to time, Xun bowed his head and was molested.


    After dinner, Xun cleaned up all the tableware and everything.The three of them slumped together on the sofa and watched TV. Before they knew it, it was time to rest...


    "Tonight, Lizi will sleep with me!" Xun said, "Jun Ye will sleep in Lizi''s room!"


    "I don''t want to, I want to sleep with my brother!" Pity protested: "I am my brother''s lover. There is no reason why my lover should not sleep with his man!"


    "But..." Xun was almost driven crazy by little Lolita, and she couldn''t say to little Lolita in front of Zhou Ye: [I''m just afraid that you will be eaten by the big bad wolf again!


    But it is estimated that even if she said that, little Lolita would take it for granted, "I''ve been my brother''s person. Isn''t it taken for granted that my brother eats something?"such


    "Well, don''t have to be so troublesome!" Zhou Ye waved his hand and said in an unquestionable manner: "Isn''t the family supposed to rest together?"


    "Yes, yes!" Little Lori said, jumping three feet high, "Sleep together, sleep together, I want to sleep with my mother and brother!"


    Xun had no choice but to spread three-person futons on the tatami mats in the master bedroom... But there was a problem when assigning positions, and Xunzi insisted that he should sleep next to his brother, but Xun wanted to follow him. Zhou Ye separated. From her point of view, the pity was too small, and doing those things too much at this time was not good for her...


    It''s a pity that the final distribution plan is that Zhou Ye sleeps in the middle, and Xun is on the left, and the pity is on the right... Xun hasn''t smashed the two in the end, but Xun can only pray in his heart that Zhou Ye is a gentleman.


    It''s a pity that Zhou Ye is a vegetarian. For him, there is no other choice between birds~beasts and birds~beasts, only birds~beasts!.


    Taking advantage of the middle of the night, Zhou Ye touched Xun¡¯s quilt and half-forcibly ate Xun who wanted to refuse to welcome Xun. In the later stage, Xun was really stunned by Zhou Ye, and his voice was unknowingly He grew up and woke up the pity.


    My pity was unwilling. My mother secretly played a fun game and didn''t take me, so she said that she would also join this fun game.


    Zhou Ye¡¯s answer to this was to take a big hand, put down the already unbearable Xun, and began to attack the new force that had just joined the Pity Ministry... After all, the Pity Ministry was still small, and in the end it was really resistant, but Zhou Ye¡¯s army could only attack While Xunbu, who had just breathed out, asked for help, seeing his daughter being bullied, Xunbu worked hard to join the fight against Zhou Ye''s invasion.


    The end result is naturally that as a superhuman force, Zhou Ye''s tribe has won a big victory, and two enemy troops kneel down and beg for surrender...


    Mother~daughter~flower~achievement, achieved¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Chapter Thirty


    Five days later, the courtyard house of Tiangong¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye lay sideways on the sofa in the living room, watching TV timidly, resting his head on Xunfeng~fluffy thighs, while Xun had a gentle expression on his face to help Zhou Ye peel the grape skins, and then took care of it. Grapes were put into Zhou Ye''s mouth.


    For the current Xun, Zhou Ye is her heaven...Didn''t the famous female author Zhang once said it?[The X channel goes straight to the woman''s heart!This is the case for Xun, Zhou Ye almost stabbed her whole body, let alone heart...


    Today is the homecoming day of Lianzi School, so Zhou Ye and Xun are the only two left in the house...

 Chapter 23

    Zhou Ye watched TV lazily, but was thinking of other things in his heart.Is it time to build up my own strength in this world... If this is the case, I need a large area of ??my own. It is not realistic to go to the United States and Australia to buy ranch.


    In fact, he once consulted an intermediary organization that specializes in this on the Internet. The United States has very strict domestic supervision after 9/11, and Australia has very strict supervision on the ranches purchased by foreigners, even what you grow on the ranches. There are hard and fast rules, which is not conducive to their own development.For today''s plan, only buying a private island is the best choice.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye raised his head and asked Xun: "Are you interested in making a private island of our own?"


    "Are you serious?" Xun''s eyes lit up, then dimmed again."But we don''t have that much money..."


    Zhou Ye had already handed over all his money in this world to Xun, and Xun knew the amount of these money.Maybe enough for three people to live a life rich and easy.But if you want to buy yachts, airplanes, and islands like the top rich, the money is far from enough...


    "You have to believe that your man is not an ordinary person!" Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand. The bunch of grapes on the tea table slowly flew up, and then suddenly opened with Zhou Ye''s clenched hand. The grape grains hanging on the bunch are like being picked off by countless invisible hands at the same time. All the grape seeds are suspended in the air, forming a heart shape and a smiling face pattern for a while.


    "This... Anada!" Xun was stunned by the scene that appeared before him, and a moment later said admiringly: "Ye, are you the god of heaven coming to the world?"


    "It doesn''t matter what I am, the important thing is that I am your man!" Zhou Ye lightly raised Xun''s chin and smiled.


    "Hmm--" Xun nodded happily and shyly.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye doesn¡¯t care about showing his motivation in front of Xun. As a woman in his world, psychological hints are absolutely indispensable, and he doesn¡¯t want to attract the attention of government agencies. How could he not give himself to this world? The woman in the book left psychological hints.


    To put it in a bad way, even if Zhou Ye said to Xun now, "You kill yourself, I will have a better life after you commit suicide."In this case, Xun would not hesitate to judge himself.


    Of course, how could Zhou Ye let his woman commit suicide? Such a superb mother ~ daughter ~ flower is not easy to encounter.


    "First of all, we need a large amount of funds!" Zhou Ye''s fingers lightly touched Xun''s chest, slowly flicking, and said in his mouth: "Then we need a trustworthy middleman to help us transfer this funds. Whitewashing... Finally we need a small island for sale."


    "Then what are we going to do?" Xun has already entered the process of helping Zhou Ye find a way. For Xun now, even if Zhou Ye is going to rob the central bank, she will go with him.


    "Let''s go on vacation!" Zhou Ye sat up suddenly, turned on the laptop he had just bought, and entered the dark web through a series of dazzling operations.


    Then, on the darknet trading platform, a message was posted to sell gold.[I have 15 tons of gold, which can be sold at 85% of the international gold price, and the seller can deliver it to your door!


    Soon a message from the station was sent to Zhou Ye¡¯s dark web account. A person named Jehovah¡¯s younger brother claimed to be able to receive the gold. One month after making an appointment with Zhou Ye, the one on the side of South Africa was called Kurma. Matt''s unmanned island trade, and sent Zhou Ye the latitude and longitude of the island...


    Zhou Ye discovered that this small island called Kulmamat could not be found on Google Maps. He searched for it according to the latitude and longitude sent to him by the person. There was an endless sea...


    However, Zhou Ye is not worried that this person is making himself boring. On this trading platform, breach of contract is very serious. Even if you have reached the level of credit rating 5, a breach of contract complaint will bring you back. Before liberation.


    After the transaction party was confirmed, Zhou Ye stood up and stretched, now he feels extremely inconvenient.There are so many things to do by yourself, which is simply challenging his lazy nerves.


    But everything is difficult at the beginning. Zhou Ye believes that after his present power is established, he will provide himself with a lot of back-up support.


    "Are you tired?" The empathetic Xun came behind Zhou Ye and gently rubbed Zhou Ye''s temples with his hands to help him relieve his fatigue.


    Zhou Ye hugged Xun as soon as he turned around, and said in a low voice, "I''m not tired, I''m just a little hungry!"


    "Then I''m going to cook for you," Xun said and wanted to cook in the kitchen.


    Zhou Ye hugged Xun and walked towards the bedroom."But I want to eat you now!"


    "..." Xun shyly buried his head in Zhou Ye''s arms, allowing him to "fly" with him...


    After a while, there was a crying voice in the bedroom..................


    midnight----------


    Of course, it wasn''t Karazhan that rare mount, but it was midnight.Zhou Ye looked at the two beautiful girls, one big, one small, and two beautiful girls who were falling asleep in a deep sleep by himself, got up and put on clothes.


    Today he is going to get the funds for his future work in the present world. Speaking of gold, Zhou Ye actually has two movies to choose from, one is [the day after tomorrow]. In New York, which is blocked by ice and snow, he can directly open the center. The underground vault of the Reserve Bank, but since the women in it were all ugly, Zhou Ye gave up this option. Another option is the gold hidden by the Nazis in the [Flying Eagle Project]. Speaking of which, the movie is still He saw it when he was a kid.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye still liked the beautiful Spanish heroine who was so beautiful and in line with the oriental aesthetics. Unfortunately, it seemed that the movie star never appeared in other movies.


    Therefore, in order to satisfy his illusion in the youth~spring~ period, Zhou Ye said, it is you, the Flying Eagle Project!


    Chapter Thirty One


    Plaza of Spain--


    Zhou Ye listened to the words that he didn''t understand, and looked at everything in front of him with some helplessness.


    Some of them are too big, Zhou Ye thought to himself, thinking that he knew English and recently learned neon language, and the movie world could go well.


    Especially when the system Shanshan said that she could consume some causal points and enter a certain scene in the movie ahead of time, Zhou Ye, who was excited, didn¡¯t even carefully search for the information about the Flying Eagle Project, and directly sent it three days before the plot started. In the world, the teleportation coordinate is the location where Flying Eagle first met the two heroines.


    As a result, when Zhou Ye listened to the people around him speaking a bunch of languages ??that he didn''t understand, he was completely confused...This Nima is not English.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I am the dividing line of pig''s feet awkward¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Momoko is a Japanese girl who likes to travel around. Because she likes to travel, she can speak some languages ??in different places.


    At this time, she was setting up a stall in this bustling Spanish square to sell some handicrafts made by her African indigenous friends to raise her own travel expenses.


    But her gaze was attracted by a boy not far from her. Seeing the handsome Asian boy standing there with embarrassment, she had a desire to step forward and help him~ Hope, what is it? What made the boy look so embarrassed?The wallet was stolen?Still lost?Or separated from friends?She didn''t know, but she knew she wanted to help him.


    But at this moment, I suddenly saw that the boy seemed to see himself, turned his face and walked towards him...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of pig¡¯s feet who have already thought of ways¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Um...Are you Chinese?" After watching Zhou Ye, he decided to come to this beautiful-looking Asian woman and ask for help.


    Taozi smiled and replied in English: "No, I am a neon person. Are you a Chinese?"


    "Ah, I''m so sorry!" Hearing Taozi''s words, Zhou Ye hurriedly said in Japanese: "I am a Chinese!"


    "Have you been to Japan? Your Japanese is really good!" Momoko looked at the handsome Chinese youth in curiousity."What''s matter?"


    "I''ve been in Japan for a while!" Zhou Ye nodded and smiled: "Actually I have something to ask you!"


    "What? Tell me!" Momoko is very happy that this handsome boy who has been paying attention for a long time can speak Japanese. After all, after being out for so long, she is very happy to meet someone who can speak her native dialect. Especially this person is very pleasing to the eye.


    "Do you have any facial tissues? Could you lend me some!" Zhou Ye said embarrassedly.


    "Huh?" Taozi was taken aback for a moment. I saw someone who borrowed money and someone who borrowed money. This was the first time I saw someone who borrowed tissues.But soon she reacted, "Of course..."


    With that, he took out a pack of facial tissues from his small bag and handed it to Zhou Ye.


    "Would you like to watch me become a magic trick?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile after taking the tissue.


    "Are you a magician?" Momoko asked with a smile.


    "Well, that''s it!" Zhou Ye took out a piece of tissue, gently placed it in the palm of his hand, and said: "I came here, lost with my friends, and have no long objects, so I can only borrow flowers to offer Buddha!"


    Taozi looked at the tissues in Zhou Ye''s hand, and covered her mouth with her hands excitedly, otherwise she was afraid that she could not help but scream.


    I saw the facial tissue lying flat in Zhou Ye''s palm, as if there was an invisible clever hand playing with it, constantly folding itself, and in an instant, a vivid white rose appeared in Zhou Ye''s hand.


    "For you, beautiful girl!" Zhou Ye gently held up the white tissue paper rose like a work of art in his palm, and handed it to Taozi.

 Chapter 24

    "Is this for me?" Taozi was a little bit embarrassed in her excitement. She didn''t know if this handsome boy knew the flower language of white roses. The meaning of sending a white rose to a woman was that I only had you in my heart.


    "Of course!" Although Zhou Ye didn''t understand flower language, after all, Zhou Ye had been around so many women for so long, and sweet words came casually."For the kind and beautiful Japanese girl I met in Spain!"


    "Thank you!" Taozi carefully took the roses from Zhou Ye''s hand, looked at Zhou Ye happily and said, "I will treasure it!"


    "Uh, in fact, if you like, I can make you more roses!" Zhou Ye didn''t know why the girl was so happy, and there was a trace of shame in his eyes.


    "What a fool..." Taozi whispered softly.


    "What did you say?" Zhou Ye asked pretendingly.


    Shaking his head, Taozi said, "Nothing! By the way, my name is Taozi, Ikeda Taozi, how about you?"


    "My name is Zhou Ye, you can also call me Ye!" Zhou Ye replied.


    I don¡¯t know why, after seeing Zhou Ye, Tao Zi, who likes to travel, suddenly felt a little tired. She wanted a home. It¡¯s best to have a family with him whom she loves deeply. It¡¯s best that he is the boy in front of her. It makes people feel ashamed, Tao Zi thought in her heart.Why do I want to get close to this boy so much to get close to him to own him... Is this love at first sight?


    Zhou Ye said that my psychological suggestion is to take full responsibility for this love at first sight. Now that I recognize that I am one of the heroines, there is no reason to let it go. Besides, although I like Brother Long, the girl I should pick is still If you want to soak, at most, let Longer take a few more shots.


    Taozi looked at Zhou Ye, who was performing magic tricks not far from her booth, with a trace of obsessive eyes, watching those ordinary facial tissues folded into various things out of thin air in Zhou Ye''s hands. It turned into the Eiffel Tower for a while, and a beautiful woman in a princess dress...


    With Nian Motive coming out to be a performer, there was no one except Zhou Ye.


    Unknowingly, Zhou Ye was surrounded by a lot of people... But what made Zhou Ye a little disappointed was that Nima, you can¡¯t just give me money, I just came out to do an art without money, how could you Can''t just give money...


    Chapter Thirty Two


    In the end, Zhou Ye, who was getting more and more frustrated, stopped the performance in his hand, sat down on the ground, and muttered to himself: "Why didn''t anyone pay? Is it because I didn''t perform well enough?"


    "It''s not that you didn''t perform well enough, but that you forgot to put money in. They thought you were just a street artist!" A voice came over suddenly.


    Zhou Ye raised his head, and a woman with short silver hair wearing a straw hat was looking at him.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s gaze toward her, the girl graciously stretched out her hand and said, "Hello, great magician, my name is Elsa, you can call me Elsa."


    "Hello, Elsa, my name is Zhou Ye, you can call me Zhou, and everyone close to you calls me Ye!" Zhou Ye also stretched out his hand and shook the girl.


    "You''re great, Ye, but you didn''t find the right way." Ilsa said, squatting next to Zhou Ye, then taking off her hat, and then placing it in front of Zhou Ye and said: "Now , Can you start your performance?"


    "Are you sure that''s okay?" Zhou Ye, who had never performed on the street, was still a little bit worried about the failure just now, and he was a little bit unconfident.


    "Of course, believe me, you can!" Ilsa made no secret of her good feelings for Zhou Ye.


    "Well then!" Zhou Ye cheered up again and began his performance.


    Sure enough, as Elsa said, more and more people gathered around. After seeing Zhou Ye''s performance, they put change into the hat in front of Zhou Ye. In a short time, the hat in front of Zhou Ye was just It was filled with Spanish pesetas.


    Zhou Ye happily counted the pesetas in his hat. There were more than four thousand pesetas... Well, actually it was less than four hundred yuan in exchange for soft sister coins... Zhou Ye sighed for a while watching the money. If I could make money like this, I would have made a fortune long ago.


    Of course, he has deliberately ignored the sky-high endorsement fee he received when he was a model in the Supergirl plane. It is really the kind of life he doesn''t like, and it easily reminds him of the pain of being dominated by photographers...


    "I invite you to drink!" Zhou Ye, who recovered quickly, grabbed Ilsa''s hand and said, "Wait a minute, I''ll call a friend again!"


    "Yeah!" Ilsa nodded, smiled at Zhou Ye who was as happy as a child, ran to the stall next to him, and pulled Taozi over.


    "Okay, everyone is here, let''s go!" Zhou Ye said as he took the package that Taozi was carrying, and then took the lead and walked forward with the two women.


    "Hello, my name is Elsa! It''s a friend Ye just met!" Seeing the Asian girl next to Zhou Ye, Aisha''s heart was full of vigilance. Wouldn''t this girl be Ye''s girlfriend?


    "Hello, my name is Taozi! I am also Ye''s friend." Taozi also nodded slightly. For the Spanish girl in front of him, Taozi''s heart was full of vigilance. As early as when Elsa talked to Zhou Ye, she Almost wanted to rush forward, disturbing the two of them.But there were two sneaky men in black suits who kept squatting in front of her stall, and she couldn''t get there.


    There is only one belief in Taozi''s heart, Ye Jun is mine, and no one will give it!


    And Ilsa also felt the hostility in Taozi''s eyes, but for her, it was never her style to give up easily, let alone the first time she was moved by a boy.


    Zhou Ye, who was walking in the front, hadn''t noticed the two women fighting over and under. In fact, even if they knew Zhou Ye, they wouldn''t take it to heart. Later, they would learn to be modest by themselves... laugh.


    In the end, Zhou Ye, who was unfamiliar in life, relied on Ilsa''s leadership to come to a bar that looked very emotional.No way, who said Zhou Ye can''t speak Spanish, but fortunately, the communication between the three is still okay. All three can speak English, which is much better.


    However, there was nothing to eat in this bar. After negotiating with the boss, Elsa ran out and bought some Iberian ham and bread for dinner for the three of them.


    At the dinner table, Zhou Ye worked hard to solve the Iberian ham in front of him. For him, the big meal was the biggest, but the two women choked up because they didn''t know why. You and I started to put together a glass of wine.


    After Zhou Ye had eaten enough, he discovered that the two women had already drunk almost...


    To be honest, Elsa has not been doing well these days. From time to time, strange people call her to harass her. When she is upset, she wants to go and relax. When she comes to Plaza de Espa?a, she sees the surrounding area. A bunch of people.


    Curiosity is human nature, let alone a woman.Aisha squeezed into the crowd and saw a handsome Asian boy standing in the middle, performing amazing magic tricks. When she saw Zhou Ye''s first glance, she felt as if she had been caught by the arrow of the god of love. Shot.


    She didn''t know why she was so enamored with a boy who met for the first time, the urge to get to know him and get close to him ~ so urgent.[Mind hint: I¡¯m carrying this pot, don¡¯t grab it with me!


    When she saw that the teenager was frustrated because she didn''t get any income from the performance, she didn''t hesitate to approach the teenager and tell him the rules of street performances here. In the end, the two successfully met, and her heart was full of this. joy.


    When the harvested boy asked her to drink, she almost jumped up happily, but when the boy called for a girl with the same hair color as him, her heart was full of anxiety, she Fear that the girl is the other half of the boy.


    Pretending to say something unintentionally, Elsa figured out the relationship between the two and knew the boy at least an hour before her, but she did not relax.


    As a same-sex, she could easily see that the girl was the same as herself and also liked Zhou Ye. During the chat between the two of them, they became very angry without knowing it, and they didn''t know who proposed one in the end. Later, it seemed a rather absurd bet that whoever gets drunk first will withdraw from this war of love, completely giving up Zhou Ye...


    You have a drink, and then look at me provocatively, and then I am unconvinced for a drink and then look at you... The two of them started to drink a glass of Spanish fruit wine.


    By the time Zhou Ye noticed, the two had already had no less than 20 small cups, and they were basically in a state of being trapped.Helpless Zhou Ye had to check out and wanted to take the two girls out of here, only to find that he didn''t have enough money. The embarrassed Zhou Ye could only take out the change from the two women''s Xiaokun bags, and finally just had enough to pay for the alcohol.


    Holding one in one hand, Zhou Ye picked up the two women and walked out.After hitting a car, Elsa asked her address from the mouth of the almost-almost Elsa, and reported it to the driver.


    When he got there, Zhou Ye, who really didn''t have a Spanish peseta, could only use the US dollars in his pocket. Fortunately, the driver also attracted many tourists from the United States, and he was very satisfied that Zhou Ye settled in US dollars.


    He took out the key from Ilsa''s handbag, and opened the door after testing one after another for a long time.Elsa¡¯s residence is a two-story independent villa that looks like a few years old...


    He lifted the two women up to the second floor, and threw them both on the window.


    Zhou Ye stretched out his hand to take off the clothes of the two women, but then stopped again. In his perception, two dumb thieves were lying on the tree outside. This is a living treasure that runs through the whole show. You can''t kill it, it''s up to them to add fun to themselves, but they don''t have the habit of letting people peep when doing business.


    With a thought, a section of arm-thick branches floated silently behind the two thieves. With a bang, the two stupid thieves were knocked out by the stick as Zhou Ye wished, and then they were thrown by Zhou Ye with the force of thinking. In the bedroom of a family fifty meters away.


    Chapter Thirty Three


    Taozi was awakened by the sunlight shining on her face. When she woke up, she felt physical discomfort, headache, dry mouth, and a normal reaction after a hangover, but bursts of tearing came from under her body. She told her with cracking pain that she had lost the first time she had treasured last night.


    It was like a bolt from the blue, and Tao Zi could not help but almost screamed.Enduring the pain in her heart, Taozi looked at her location. This is a bedroom that seems to be a few years old, and she was lying all over the big window in the middle of the bedroom, and the quilt beside it was very messy. , I can see that someone should have slept next to her last night...


    Stubbornly resisting the pain coming from below, Momoko stood up, and suddenly a human face~red~eared~red voice came from the bathroom next to it...


    Taozi resisted the anger in her heart, picked up a wooden stick randomly placed on the ground, and walked in the direction of the sound.


    He violently opened the unlocked bathroom door, and raised the wooden stick in his hand to smash it down.The scene in front of her was stunned.


    I saw Zhou Ye, who I admired, standing behind that Ilsa, constantly moving her waist. Ilsa, who was fighting with herself yesterday, had already begun to shake her head desperately, full of nonsense. Speak...

 Chapter 25

    "My dear, are you trying to kill your relatives righteously?" Zhou Ye, who had heard Taozi''s waking voice, turned his head and smiled at Taozi who was holding the stick high.


    "Why... how..." Taozi''s heart is mixed with all kinds of flavors, and there is a loss of ~ happiness for the one she loves, the sorrow of seeing her love making trouble on other women, and the sorrow of being called baby by her lover Sweetness...


    She really didn''t know how to face Taozi in this scene, turned her head to escape from here, but she found that she couldn''t move, and she didn''t know when Zhou Ye was hugged by her waist.


    "You... if you are like me, why do you want her like this..." Taozi couldn''t help crying. The first time in life is always so dramatic...


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." All Zhou Ye can do is hug Taozi tightly and say sorry. Taozi cried and asked Zhou Ye when she asked. It was a sky thunder that shook the ground. ...Zhou Ye once again used the method of having eight girlfriends in sleep clothes, and made Taozi unconscious...


    When Tao Zi wakes up again, it''s time for Hua Deng to begin to shine.She hadn¡¯t eaten anything for a day and night, and she was awakened by the sound of protest from her stomach. She opened her eyes and saw Aisha sleeping next to her... Seeing Ilsa with a sweet smile on her mouth, but her eyes hanging With unbearable tears~ Huan''s tears could not help but arouse a feeling of pity for the same disease...


    "Ilsa, I know you are awake..." Taozi gently pushed Elsa and said, "I want to talk to you!"


    "Well, I want to talk to you too! Peach!" Elsa also slowly opened her eyes, looking at Peach earnestly and said: "Let''s join hands!"


    "Wh...what?" Taozi had a surprised expression, she didn''t know why Elsa said such words.


    "I said let''s join forces!" Elsa said seriously: "After today, I think you should know...If we are alone, neither of us can bear Ye''s!"


    "It''s... it''s too shameless..." Taozi''s expression became a little flustered, with a hint of anger in her shyness."Elsa, how can you do this..."


    "How is this?" Elsa said with a lazy look on her face: "If you don''t join hands, do you want me to leave Ye? Let''s say it first, I won''t leave Ye!"


    "I won''t leave Ye''s either!" Taozi''s fighting spirit was immediately aroused."Couldn''t it be fair competition?" Taozi believed that with a cultural background similar to Zhou Ye, he would definitely win in the end.


    "Hey, that''s because you have less responsibility..." Ilsa showed a look of love and fear on her face, "Ye at the window is simply a beast!"


    "Ye is my first time, I believe I can tolerate him in the future!" Taozi said without showing weakness.


    "Ye is also my first time!" There was also a hint of sweetness on Elsa''s face. She felt very happy to be able to dedicate her first time to the right person."But I am not confident that I will be able to tolerate Zhu Ye in the future... I can''t imagine any kind of woman who can tolerate Zhu Ye, a beast who plays for three hours at a time... You think it is just your illusion that you can tolerate him, after you pass out. ...Ye put me..."


    "How could this be..." Taozi was also a little discouraged when he heard this... How could there be such an exaggerated man...


    "Okay, let''s eat!" Zhou Ye''s voice came from outside the door at this time."Little darlings, I''ll hold you to eat!"


    "Don''t come in..." The naked Taozi subconsciously yelled, but Zhou Ye completely ignored it... The helpless two women could only wear pajamas in front of Zhou Ye. Taozi did not bring pajamas, temporarily Elsa''s pajamas.


    The figures of the two women are very petite, less than 1.65 meters.Zhou Ye just hugged the legs of the two women from left to right, and carried the two women into the dining room as if holding a child...


    Looking at the candlelight dinner in the restaurant, Taozi''s heart is sweet ~ honey and quiet ~ resentment.Sweet ~ sweet Zhou Ye still seems to care more about her. What''s more complaining is that she cares about them.She could see that Zhou Ye was deliberately treating them equally...


    After a pleasant dinner, Zhou Ye hugged the two women again and carried them back to the bed again.Taozi, who was somewhat helpless with the current situation, felt that this was the only thing she could do for the time being. As for leaving Zhou Ye, this was something she had never thought of.


    The relationship between the three is so silly and maintained, which can be called harmonious.Two days later, after the two women got better, Taozi really understood what Ilsa meant by joining hands. Sincerely, if you don¡¯t join hands, you will be killed... Even if they join forces, the two women have to contribute. Many of my own first...such as behind...


    Chapter Thirty Four


    The relationship between the three is so silly. The two women know that Zhou Ye has the motivation to read, but it may be because of the relationship in the early 1990s. At that time, there was a fever of superpowers in the world, and many countries. Everyone believes in the existence of superpowers.So the two women are more excited and happy about Zhou Ye''s motivation to read...


    However, if they knew that Zhou Ye¡¯s motivation for thinking had reached the point where his thoughts had hundreds of tons of power, they wouldn¡¯t think that Zhou Ye¡¯s motivation for thinking was just a means for him to perform magic to survive. ...Not to mention Zhou Ye''s steel body that they didn''t know...


    Now Zhou Ye is also well-known in Plaza de Espa?a, and is known as the magician of the East, and many people come here admiringly.And Zhou Ye only performed for an hour at around ten in the morning, and the rest of the time was either playing around with Ilsa or practicing with Taozi, and occasionally the three of them practiced together...


    Of course, Elsa once said that she was rich, and she didn''t need Zhou Ye to go out to be a performer, and she could fully support Zhou Ye.But Zhou Ye shook his head and said that he was just waiting for someone. When Elsa asked him who he was waiting for, Zhou Ye just smiled mysteriously, and you''ll know when you say it.


    Unknowingly, a week passed, and Zhou Ye calculated that the time was almost the same.I entered this world three days before the beginning of the plot. So, three days after Zhou Ye entered, Flying Eagle should have just started hunting for treasures and taking vacations in a certain tribe in the Amazon jungle... It should be almost time...


    It''s another new day... Zhou Ye went to the Plaza de Espana to set up a stall with Tao Zi, who had gotten up early, but Ilsa was miserable.


    Who made her dare to provoke the majesty of the head of Zhou Ye''s family last night, Zhou Ye cleaned up the three holes and opened them together. Usually when the three of them were together, Zhou Ye still kept a little bit of his own incomplete burst.


    However, if you are not convinced, relying on the strong physique of a Nordic woman to provoke your majesty, that naturally teaches her how many eyes the Lord Ma has...


    Of course, it seems that the effect is very good now. It is quite a bit of a stance to kill the chickens. The peach who has been a little unconvinced looks at him and is a little scared. Gives full play to the strengths of her neon woman. ...


    Zhou Ye, who came to the Spanish Canton Supermarket, first helped Taozi set up the stall, and then ran to help her own woman to buy breakfast. As for Elsa¡¯s breakfast, she didn¡¯t need it, because Zhou Ye was sure she would not be awake before noon. Coming.


    Taozi looked at her boyfriend who helped her run, with a sweet smile on her face.Although his own man is a little bit beastly, but as long as he is not provocative, he is still very talkative and gentle, but thinking about his own man''s unique superpower, he suddenly feels relieved.


    In neon society, the tolerance for those talented and talented people has been very high since ancient times. For people with unique abilities like Zhou Ye, Taozi feels that it is normal to have a temper. If Zhou is found in the neon area People like Ye will probably be worshipped as gods in the world...


    When Zhou Ye bought breakfast, the young couple ate them sweetly. You feed me a bite and I feed you a bite. The surrounding atmosphere is a little bit pink~red by them, causing a single dog''s resentment... ¡­


    When the time was almost up, Zhou Ye stood up from Taozi''s side and walked to his fixed booth. There were children waiting there long ago. These children were Zhou Ye''s loyal and fixed audience, although they often did not Money is given, but for Zhou Ye, making money is second, and having fun is the most important thing. He occasionally plays interactive games with children...


    Taozi watched her boyfriend perform there, and she could tell Zhou Ye was a caring person.(The New York gang bosses of the Super Girl plane said: This product has no love, some is just a heart to tease all beings!) But obviously, Taozi can''t hear the resentment of those bosses breaking through the sky...


    Taozi thinks that her boyfriend is very caring and loves children, especially girls... If three people are together in the future, how many children is better?It¡¯s too lonely to give birth to one, and it seems too lonely to give birth to two. Let¡¯s give birth to three... Give birth to one yourself, and let Elsa give birth to two. Who makes her P shares bigger than her own... All say P shares When she grows up to be healthy, let her work harder...


    An hour passed quickly, Zhou Ye smiled and refused a few little Lolita''s requests to continue watching, and walked towards Taozi, but it was a bit strange why Taozi kept smiling when she watched herself... Uh, how should I put it...It''s like the feeling of pregnant~chun~ a girl daydreaming about laughing at herself...


    "What are you thinking about? Baby, smile so happy." Zhou Ye came to Taozi''s side, he was polite and hugged her up, and then sat on the stool, let Taozi sit directly in his arms... ¡­


    "No...nothing!" Taozi said with a reddish cheek.Although she has done a lot of more intimate things, and even Zhou Ye knows the number of pleats behind her, she is still unaccustomed to being so intimate with Zhou Ye in the public. It has nothing to do with feelings. It''s just the reservedness of neon women, don''t forget that it''s only the nineties...


    "I... I''ll go to the bathroom, you can help me see the stall first!" Taozi said, struggling to jump out of Zhou Ye''s arms, and ran towards the open beta behind her, she would not tell Zhou Ye that she was just there. I have some teachers when I think about things that are ashamed.


    "Okay, baby!" Zhou Ye smiled and watched Tao Zi''s back go away... Zhou Ye would not play those small clay instruments to solicit business like Tao Zi, but he also has his own methods, he can Let the pottery figurines on the stall make all kinds of movements as if they came alive, but they are only limited to the wooden figurines with movable joints. The pottery figurines can only jump like zombies.


    A black-haired man with sunglasses and outdoor clothes was attracted to him, squatted in front of Zhou Ye''s booth, and carefully examined these totem dolls that looked very old in style and could move on their own.


    "How did this move!" Feiying asked curiously at the doll in front of him.


    "These won''t move by himself!" Zhou Ye smiled, and finally waited for the person he was waiting for, but to be honest, looking at Brother Long in reality, the only feeling was that his nose was really big.


    "Hey, you are a Chinese!" Flying Eagle seemed to be attracted by Zhou Ye''s Mandarin, and said with some excitement: "I am also a Chinese, I am a Hong Konger!"


    "Hello fellow!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "I am from the mainland. We will be compatriots after 1997!"


    "It''s not easy!" Feiying was a little happy. "We were also fellow villagers before 1997. It is a fate to meet fellow villagers abroad!"


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye can only nod his head about this, or tell him that in twenty years, you can find a Chinese tourist group anywhere in the world...


    "Speaking of which, why does something like you move on its own?" Flying Eagle''s attention shifted to the totem dolls that acted by themselves.


    "Because I made them move!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "You... made them move?" Feiying looked at Zhou Ye in disbelief, and then at the dolls on the stall...


    "Get to know, my name is Zhou Ye, and people call me the Eastern Magician!" Zhou Ye said and stretched out his hand."I am a street magician!"


    "My name is Jack, and people call me Flying Eagle, an explorer!" Flying Eagle also stretched out his hand and shook Zhou Ye. In professional habit, Flying Eagle wanted to try his best. The strength of a handsome face fellow.


    But before he could exert any force, Zhou Ye''s hand retracted from his palm like a spirit~snake.This person has skill in his hands-this is the only idea of ??Flying Eagle.


    Chapter Thirty Five


    Feiying was a little bit pleased to see that he wanted to pull Zhou Ye to discuss and compare, but found that the car alarm in his hand suddenly sounded. This shows that someone moved his car, and he could only say: "I Go ahead if you have anything else!"

 Chapter 26

    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye smiled, took a wooden totem doll from the stall and threw it to Feiying, and said: "Meeting is fate, this is for you!"


    "Thanks..." Feiying took the doll, waved his hand, and walked to the place where he parked.


    "Interesting, it''s about to start!" Zhou Ye whispered in his mouth.


    "What is going to start?" Taozi''s voice came from behind Zhou Ye.


    "I''m talking!" Zhou Ye pulled Taozi into his arms and fixed it with a smile, "Are we going to start creating humans...!"


    "Jun Ye...H!" Taozi''s shy neon words came out.


    "Let''s close the stall in advance today!" Zhou Ye said, biting Taozi''s earlobe.


    "Yeah!" Taozi nodded blushingly, it seems that she has misunderstood something.Zhou Ye didn''t explain this, because he had already waited for the person to come, and he was still pretending to be Mrs. Jiang.


    The rest of the time was completely Zhou Ye''s time to relax.


    After the two went back, they called to Elsa who had just woke up. The three happily had lunch, and then went directly to various places to travel.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye has been in Spain for almost a week, and he hasn''t gone out at all. It is the two-point-one-line round trip between Ilsa''s house and Plaza de Espana.


    It was easy to connect with Feiying, and the rest just waited until tomorrow night to stop Feiying at Ilsa''s house. Zhou Ye said that he could relax completely.


    Elsa was also very happy about this. As a landlord, Elsa first took Zhou Ye to the bullring to watch the bullfighter''s bullfight.


    The next day, Elsa took the two to watch a street dance performance that was said to be a well-known dance group...


    Speaking of the performance, there was a slight accident. After seeing Zhou Ye, the dancing girl actually ignored her partner and tried her best to please Zhou Ye. Zhou Ye was also wicked, and she deliberately gave that girl a bit With an ambiguous look, he deliberately let the girl''s male dancer see... But obviously, this was just a way for Zhou Ye to molest the girl and show his strength to the two girls, NTR face to face.


    The two women who knew Zhou Ye''s thoughts were not jealous. Watching Zhou Ye throw the girl¡¯s dancing partner away, the three of them also floated away, letting that one out later, wanting to have a romantic encounter with Zhou Ye. The Spanish girl''s heart is broken...


    "My dear, you are so bad!" The two women were caught by Zhou Ye and ran out, hiding in the crowd and looking at the girl with a disappointed smile, their waists couldn''t straighten up.


    "Do you want me to meet that girl?" Zhou Ye pretended to be stupid, and made the appearance of going up to meet that girl.


    "Don''t go..." X2


    As the two women said, one of them firmly grasped Zhou Ye''s two hands with one hand, as if afraid that he would actually go on a date with that girl.


    "You guys..." Zhou Ye made a helpless look."For a while, it is you who are said to be pitiful, and for a while, it is you who will not let me comfort them. Zi said that it is so good, and it is really difficult for women to feed!"


    "What are you talking about my dear?" As a German-Spanish, Ilsa didn''t understand Zhou Ye''s meaning at all, so she had to ask her current best friend and comrade Tao Zi.


    Taozi understood a bit. After all, neon still admired the ancient culture of China, so he said to Elsa: "What he is talking about is the famous saying of a saint in ancient China. It means to be satisfied!"


    "Okay, dare to speak ill of our women, Taozi, let''s beat him up together!" Ilsa immediately jumped up, looking like a woman can hold up half the sky, urging her comrades to overthrow the brutal rule of the Great Demon King Zhou Ye. ...


    It''s a pity that ideals are plump and full, but reality is extremely skinny, and it is two weak women who are ultimately suppressed...


    After a burst of laughter, the three of them were already a little tired from playing. They randomly found a restaurant with Spanish characteristics. The three ordered a roast suckling pig that is quite famous in the local area...


    After dinner, Elsa drove home with Zhou Ye and Taozi.


    When they arrived home, Elsa and Taozi were about to enter the bedroom to change their clothes, but they were stopped by Zhou Ye.


    "Isn''t Mr. Flying Eagle coming out yet?" As soon as Zhou Ye entered the door, he heard the sound of a person''s heartbeat hiding in the house. At this time, it was not two stupid thieves who came back, only Flying Eagle, but it was clear that there were two stupid thieves. personal¡­¡­


    "...How did you find me!" When Flying Eagle got out from under the sink outside the bathroom, she frightened Elsa and Taozi.


    "Why are you!" Feiying only saw that the man standing in front of him piercing his whereabouts was actually the fellow from China he had seen yesterday.


    "I should be the one who asked this sentence!" Zhou Ye shrugged his shoulders and said, "I want to ask you what an adventurer came to my girlfriend''s house for?"


    "Uh, which is your girlfriend?" Feiying looked strangely at the two women standing next to Zhou Ye. He couldn''t tell which of them was his fellow girlfriend, because the three of them all behaved like that. close.


    "Both of them!" Zhou Ye said, patted the waists of the two women and said, "This is the fellow from China I met yesterday, Jack Flying Eagle..."


    "Hello, Mr. Jack!" X2


    The two women just asked hello at random, and did not mean to shake hands with Feiying, and Feiying who reached out her hand was extremely embarrassed.


    In desperation, Feiying turned the outstretched hand into a big thumb, and said: "You are amazing, you can actually associate with two beautiful women at the same time!"


    Zhou Ye smiled and ignored Feiying''s words, but said, "This is not a place to talk, let''s talk in the living room."


    With that said, he took the two women and brought flying eagles to the small living room at the door.


    Chapter Thirty Six


    After the guest and host were seated, Zhou Ye asked: "Now Mr. Feiying can talk about why he hacked into my girlfriend''s house illegally!"


    "Actually, I came here to ask your girlfriend something!" Flying Eagle said, looking at Ilsa and asked, "What is the relationship between Adjutant Hans and you?"


    "That''s my grandfather!" Ilsa, who heard the familiar name, asked a little excitedly: "Do you have any news about him?"


    "No, I have no news of him!" Flying Eagle said: "Of course, when the Second World War was about to end, the German army hid all the gold looted from the European battlefield in the German army base in the African desert. This is your grandfather Adjutant Hans."


    "So you suspect that my grandfather is not dead, and is hiding in the dark to plot the gold?" Ilsa''s emotions began to become a little agitated, and the grandfather, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly received news, but it was someone else who told him. How could Ilsa, who grew up listening to her mother telling her grandfather¡¯s heroic deeds, accept it?


    "Calm down... dear, Mr. Feiying didn''t say that!" Zhou Ye comforted his girlfriend, Taozi also walked behind his comrades, patted her on the shoulder gently, comforting her.


    "Yes!" Flying Eagle cleverly followed Zhou Ye''s meaning and said, "Actually, I just came to be entrusted by the United Nations to find out the whereabouts of this batch of gold."


    Elsa didn''t appreciate this. You found my house when you searched for the whereabouts of the gold, and you didn''t suspect that my grandfather was alive or even had seized the gold.


    Feiying looked at Elsa and didn''t intend to pay attention to him anymore, so he had to say to Zhou Ye: "If your girlfriend thinks of any clues, come to this address to find me!"


    With that, Feiying was about to pass the note with the earl''s address in his hand to Zhou Ye, but was stopped by Zhou Ye.


    "Please wait a moment!" Zhou Ye said, pointing behind Feiying, "Are these two people also coming with you?"


    Flying eagle turned his head in amazement, and saw two brawny men in suits wrapped in Arabian headscarves just like two puppies, suspended in the air by an invisible big hand holding their necks. They are still there. Stop struggling, as if wanting to get rid of the control of that invisible big hand...


    "This is..." Flying Eagle said curiously: "I don''t know these two people, but how did you make them stand there out of thin air?"


    "It''s very simple! It''s just that I have some abilities that ordinary people don''t have!" Zhou Ye said, walking step by step, as if stepping on an invisible staircase, step by step into the air. Fortunately, the house The ceiling is high enough, if it is a house in the celestial dynasty, then Zhou Ye will fail to install X!


    "Oh my God, this is amazing!" Fei Ying''s eyes were straight.


    "God, it turns out that this is the devil''s lair, so we fainted inexplicably last time!" The earthy expressions of the two big men''s faces became trembling.


    "Who are you two?" Zhou Ye turned to look at the two foolish thieves.


    "Devil, you can''t frighten us. The glory of the true god will always protect us! Our souls will surely ascend into the kingdom of the true god. Long live the true god!" The two big men opened the ring on their hands and took out the poison in the ring. , Raising his hand will want to stuff his mouth.


    "Did I say that I let you die?" Zhou Ye looked at these two silly roe deers who were brainwashed by religions and was speechless for a while. You said that if you take poison, you should take poison. He also glanced at each other, showing class feelings. With a deep and deep appearance, how could Zhou Ye bear the heart to kill such two living treasures... One look made the two big men''s hands and feet unable to move.


    "Get out of here, let me find your traces again, I swear, your true god can''t save you!" Zhou Ye said as he squeezed his fist, a stainless steel tea tray on the table creaked. The sound was rubbed into a steel ball out of thin air...

 Chapter 27

    "Huh... Devil, you can''t scare us! Long live the true god... We will definitely find the gold for our true god''s brilliance." The two living treasures are also really not afraid, and they shouted slogans and were thrown out by Zhou Ye. Of course, if their hands and feet are not shaking, the effect will be better.


    "It''s amazing!" Flying Eagle was holding the stainless steel tea tray that had been pressed into steel balls out of thin air and looked carefully, as if trying to find out the mystery.


    "Okay, it''s too late, so I won''t stay anymore! Mr. Flying Eagle, please!" Zhou Ye said as he raised his hand and made an appearance inviting someone to go out.


    "Uh, then I won''t bother! I''ll put the address on the table!" Flying Eagle said, walking outside the door.When he arrived at the door, he finally couldn''t help but asked Zhou Ye: "Mr. Magician, which step can your supernatural power achieve with the greatest power?"


    "Trust me, Mr. Flying Eagle, you don''t want to see the day when I use my best skills!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Uh..." Flying Eagle touched his nose awkwardly and left.


    Zhou Ye, who closed the door, came to the living room, patted Elsa on the shoulder, and said softly, "Go take a bath and rest. I believe your grandpa is not that kind of person!"


    "Grandpa loves his mother like that!" Elsa leaned weakly against Zhou Ye, whispering: "If grandpa is really alive, he will definitely come back to look for his mother, but the biggest regret for my mother''s death is none. Seeing Grandpa..."


    "Well, let''s join the team looking for gold!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "This way one of them can wash away your grandpa''s stigma!"


    "What about the second?" Ilsa asked.


    "The second is that I am also a little interested in that gold!" Zhou Ye made no secret of his interest in the two hundred tons of gold.


    "Then what are we going to do?" Taozi said that even if her Anada was going to kill someone, she would help him with the knife.


    Ilsa also nodded, waiting for Zhou Ye to make up his mind.Like Taozi, she would only help and not stop what Zhou Ye decided to do, and her spiritual hints were changing them subtly.


    "First of all, we need an off-road vehicle suitable for driving in the desert!" Zhou Ye said: "But fortunately, I happen to have such a car!"


    "And you need to pack some items used in the desert!" Zhou Ye began to arrange the task."I believe that peaches often enter the African desert. It should be clear what is needed to enter the desert."


    "Well, no problem, just leave it to me!" Taozi shook her small hand confidently, giving me a look that you can rest assured.


    "Then, tomorrow you ask to start packing things, and I''ll get the car back!" Zhou Ye said as the two women said, "Now, we should rest, dears!"


    Chapter Thirty Seven


    The next day, the two women were busy all day, and all the things to be prepared were prepared, such as sunscreen, replacement clothes, and thick sunscreen clothing.


    It wasn''t until the evening that Zhou Ye drove the modified Hummer H1 in his Super Girl plane, and there was a RV mounted on the rear of the car. Zhou Ye didn''t want to blame himself, so he could relax why. Must suffer.


    After everything was cleaned up, I waited early the next morning. That night Zhou Ye didn''t harass the two girls for the first time. He just let them go after a little kiss~the two girls got quite uncomfortable, almost insomnia.


    Early in the morning, the three of them woke up violently, drove directly to the address of the earl''s house left by Feiying, hurriedly and finally caught up.


    "HI, Feiying!" When Zhou Ye got off the car, he saw Feiying who was talking with the earl and said hello with a smile.


    "Why are you here? Are there any new clues?" Flying Eagle asked strangely as he watched Zhou Ye stepping out of a rugged-looking Hummer H1 off-road vehicle.


    "No, it''s just that my girlfriend wants to find out the truth about his grandfather''s disappearance, so I want to go with you, and I''m just a bodyguard!" Zhou Ye shrugged and said.


    At this time, the two women also got out of the car, and Elsa also said: "Yes, I believe my grandpa is definitely not a greedy person for ink and gold, and I will definitely prove it!"


    "What are these?" The earl on the side also walked over at this time, looking at Zhou Ye curiously.


    "Ah, this is the granddaughter of Adjutant Hans, and this is her boyfriend, this young lady is her boyfriend''s girlfriend... They want to go into the desert with us!" Flying Eagle introduced, this messy The relationship makes Feiying a bit big to introduce it.


    Fortunately, the earl didn''t care about this, instead he walked to Zhou Ye and stretched out his hand and said, "Hello!"


    "Hello!" Zhou Ye stretched out his hand. After the two shook hands, the count turned his head to look at Feiying and asked, "So what do you think?"


    "I think Mr. Magician should be able to help us a lot, so let them go together!" Flying Eagle still remembers Zhou Ye''s motivation to read. As an adventurer, he believes that there are many strange things in the world. It is real, and Zhou Ye is such a strange person.


    "We are not a seven-day tour group in Africa, how can we bring everyone!" Ada on one side came over, mocking dissatisfiedly.


    "You are ugly, so you are not allowed to talk!" Zhou Ye glared at Ada. Although they were all called Ada, this Ada was much uglier than Ada Wang. Zhou Ye was not interested in her at all.


    "Hmm..." Ida found that she couldn''t open her mouth at all. Her lips were like being pinched together, which made her panic and couldn''t help waving her hands everywhere. For help.


    "Okay, just let her go!" Feiying saw that it was Zhou Ye''s ghost, and somewhat help Ada pleaded: "She just has a quicker mouth!"


    "Huh huh!" Zhou Ye waved his hand non-committal, and said, "Since Feiying said so, let her go this time!"


    "Since Feiying is helpful to the mission, let''s go together!" The earl was very interested in Zhou Ye''s ability. He guessed that it might be hypnotic ability?But no matter what the ability is, it may be of great help to the task, there is no doubt about this.


    "Thank you, then!" Zhou Ye said, riding on his Hummer H1 again, and said: "This time we will drive our own car. I believe that after the baptism of the Gulf War, my car is even better than yours. Adapt to the desert terrain!"


    "Okay..." Flying Eagle, who loves cars, fell in love with this American car at a glance. Its rugged appearance, strong power, and the tires equipped for off-road...It''s a pity that this is another car.After reluctantly touching Zhou Ye''s car for a few more days, he turned his head and said to the earl, "Then we will set off!"


    "Okay, good luck!" The earl smiled and watched the convoy leave.


    A total of three off-road vehicles consisted of a fleet that traversed Spanish towns and headed for the African continent. Along the way, Flying Eagle once again saw the powerful performance of Zhou Ye''s vehicles.In the hot weather, the water tanks of Feiying and the United Nations representative''s car boiled due to the high temperature, but Zhou Ye''s car did nothing.


    What made Feiying envy and hate even more was that when they had to sleep in the wilderness to feed the mosquitoes, Zhou Ye and the three hid in their car room and enjoyed the air-conditioned sleep.


    But occasionally there are bad times. For example, because they missed the gas station, people had to find local indigenous people to ask them to help pull their cars with camels. Other cars were able to move, but Zhou Ye¡¯s car was the only After a major change, the three camels couldn''t move, and Zhou Ye could only use Nian Mo to hold up his car and pretend that he still had some gas in the car and slowly moved forward.


    After three days'' journey, everyone finally came to a small town on the edge of the desert. This was the last human gathering place before entering the desert. They decided to take a good rest here before entering the desert.


    "Ah, welcome, the true God bless you!" An old Islamic man in a red hat stood at the door happily welcoming everyone. Zhou Ye vaguely remembered that this old man was very greedy for money and was also very funny. As the only one in this village The business in a hotel is good.


    "Thank you true god!" Feiying led everyone in, and after each got their own room, they all went back to the room to put down their luggage.


    Feiying has a room, Ada has a room, those two United Nations representatives have a room, and Zhou Ye has a room with Elsa and Taozi...


    After finishing the housekeeping, Zhou Ye took the two women to dine in the lobby of the hotel with Feiying and Ada. After three or four days of getting along, the relationship between Ada and Zhou Ye has eased a lot, even with the two women. The relationship has also become much better.


    Zhou Ye could also see that Ada was a stupid eldest sister, and she said whatever she thought of. She was a bit mean, and it wasn''t that bad, but that mouth was really annoying.


    However, Ada was still a little scared of Zhou Ye. After all, the scene where Zhou Ye treated her at the beginning still keeps her memory fresh. The feeling that her body is suddenly out of her control is a bit too frightening.


    Because it is close to the desert, the specialty food is scones and camel meat.Everyone was enjoying an exotic dinner.At this moment, the boss walked in front of everyone and said, "Everyone, the food tonight is good!"


    "It''s okay!" Zhou Ye nodded, and said, "It''s just that a few ladies don''t like pure meat food. If there are some vegetables and fruits, it would be great!"


    "Those things are not found here!" The boss smiled and made an apologetic look, and then asked curiously: "You are here to find gold in the desert!"


    "Is there gold in the desert? Why don''t I know?" Fei Ying hurriedly replied.


    "We are here to travel!" Zhou Ye said with a glance at the two women around him: "This is our honeymoon trip!"


    Taozi and Elsa both smiled sweetly. In their opinion, this is no different from a honeymoon trip. Under Zhou Ye''s protection, they don''t worry about any accidents at all, just enjoy the beautiful scenery. !


    "You look like a wealthy chief!" The boss''s flattery came in the future."Your two wives are as beautiful as fairies!"


    "Thank you for your compliment!" Zhou Ye said as he took out a stack of dollar bills and handed it to the boss, saying, "I like quietness, so after we rest for a while, don''t disturb us if nothing happens!"


    "Of course, you are such a good person!" The boss'' eyes were already narrowed with joy, and he would grab the dollar bills in Zhou Ye''s hand and said happily: "The true god will definitely bless a good person like you. ! Then I won''t bother you!"


    In this world, Zhou Ye didn''t dare to use the dollar bills obtained in the Supergirl plane, because he was really afraid that the large-scale reissued dollar bills would be targeted.

 Chapter 28

    But on this plane, Zhou Ye didn''t matter, he just stayed for a while, and even if he was discovered later, he would not be able to find himself, so Zhou Ye took a large amount of U.S. dollars along with him this time when he went to get the car.


    Chapter Thirty Eight


    After dinner, Zhou Ye took the two women back to his room and opened the door to see that the contents inside were in a mess.


    "Ah, who did this, our stuff!" X2


    Both women packed up the upset items with an angry face, but fortunately, it was just some personal cosmetics and sunscreen. The real big luggage was locked in Zhou Ye¡¯s car house. Zhou Ye¡¯s car house was. Specially customized, these stupid thieves still can''t open the specially reinforced car house.


    "I think I know who did it!" With his superhuman hearing, Zhou Ye instantly locked the suspects, the two stupid thieves who were thrown out of the Elsa house.


    "Who did it? They are so damnable!" The two women angrily came to Zhou Ye''s side, grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand, and said, "My dear, you must teach them a lesson!"


    "Well, come with me!" Zhou Ye smiled and brought the two girls to the small balcony of the room, motioning them to look down.


    "It turned out to be them!" Ilsa saw two familiar stupid thieves, suddenly furious."This time, dear, you must clean them up!"


    "Yes!" Taozi also hated these two guys.


    "Then let them perform a dance as punishment!" Zhou Ye couldn''t help but curl up."Hey, two warriors of true gods, I said that if you appear before me, your true gods can''t save yours, right? You dare to ignore my warning..."


    "No, I was found!" The tall True God Warrior was lying on the balcony next to Zhou Ye. It is estimated that he had just walked out of Ada''s room, while the smaller man was responding downstairs.Hearing Zhou Ye''s voice, the two of them turned around and wanted to escape.


    "I said I would teach you a lesson!" Zhou Ye said, pointing his finger at the two.


    "Why can''t I move!" The little man''s voice trembled suddenly."Have I been possessed by the devil!"


    "I can''t move either! It''s the ghost of that devil!" The big man was still threatening Zhou Ye in the face of such a strange thing."Quickly let us go, you devil, the true god will surely condemn you, and you will be burned to ashes by the true god''s flame!"


    "Huh huh, I am waiting for your true gods to come!" Zhou Ye said, waving his hand, causing the big man to jump off the balcony, and then the ten fingers of Zhou Ye''s hands were like a doll controlling a string doll The teacher jumped and flipped like a flexible.


    As Zhou Ye waved his fingers, the two stupid thieves were like dolls manipulated by humans, their limbs jumping stiffly, and they danced in the famous courtship dance in the African desert.


    Among them, the big man played a rough male, while the small one played a delicate female. Not to mention this mechanical dance, it really made Zhou Ye a taste of pure love.


    "Hahaha... it''s so fun!" The two women looked at the characters of the two men underneath, and couldn''t help laughing and lying down.


    "There is something more exciting!" Zhou Ye said, his hands moved abruptly, and the fast speed had already brought out a slip of ghosts.


    The dance of the two also changed as Zhou Ye''s hands changed, and it became the steel ~ tube dance that Zhou Ye once admired, but this time it was played by the small man and the big man. Striptease ~ dance ~ mother.


    I saw the big man dancing, clinging to the steel pipe played by the small man, while taking off his clothes stiffly... from time to time he took his own fart under the small man acting as the steel pipe. ~ Rubbing on the body~ Rubbing... Oh, let me go, the scene is sour and hot...


    "Hey, don''t have a reaction!" The big man was almost crying without tears at this time. He felt the body of the little man behind him who was gradually reacting.


    "I can''t control it!" The little man was also full of grief and indignation.


    I don''t know when the surrounding crowd was already full of onlookers, and the gesture of pointing made the two of them feel like they wanted to find a place to go in.


    "So... pay attention, viewers, Gao Chao is coming soon!" Zhou Ye''s smile became more and more ill-intentioned.


    Under his remote control, the big man turned around and pulled off the little man''s pants, but he walked a few steps forward, then squatted down, and shook his big ass to the little man.


    And the little man also straightened his lower body, looking aiming...


    "Oh, no no... don''t do this... no no..."


    "No, stop, don''t be like this..."


    Just as the two of them shouted, Zhou Ye''s two hands overlapped heavily, and their figures overlapped heavily with Zhou Ye''s gestures.


    "Yooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!!!" The big man''s cry resounding through the sky is impressive...


    "Well, the performance is over, thank you for watching!" Zhou Ye said with a smile and made a curtain call.


    "It''s so dirty..." Taozi tightly covered her eyes with her hands. This is simply a show of spicy eyes.


    "You are so bad, dear!" Elsa also covered her eyes, although she does not discriminate against homosexuality, it is also too bad.


    "I''m just helping them understand their own minds as soon as possible!" Zhou Ye shrugged his shoulders, speaking nonsense seriously: "You see they are always together, maybe they have already loved each other~ admiration, just because of the world. My eyes, pretending not to understand, this is to help them get their true love, ah, thinking about it, I am really a good person!"


    "Hahahaha..." The two women smiled and bent their waists. If it hadn''t been for Zhou Ye''s support, they would have fallen on the ground and rolled.


    At this moment, the voice of Jack Flying Eagle suddenly came from outside the house, "Zhou Ye, Elsa, Taozi, are you in the house?"


    "Come in! Jack! The door is unlocked!" Zhou Ye replied loudly.


    "I don''t know who turned up the mess in Ada''s house just now!" Jack asked anxiously as soon as he came in, "Are you all right here!"


    "Do you look at us here as if it''s okay?" Zhou Ye motioned to Jack to look at the mess in the room: "But those two stupid thieves have learned the lesson they deserve, and they might remember it for a lifetime! "


    "Which two?" Jack took two steps forward curiously, and came to Zhou Ye''s side. Following Zhou Ye''s eyes, he saw a group of people beating two men. The two men were carrying their pants. , And hid all over crying."Are these two people?"


    "Don''t you think they are familiar?"


    "Hey, it seems to be the two people who invaded your girlfriend''s house that day!" Jack also recognized the two stupid thieves, which is really impressive."Well, it seems that they have received the punishment they deserved, so I will go back to rest!"


    "Well, you go!" Zhou Ye nodded and said, "We are also resting!"


    "Well, rest early, good night!" Jack said as he walked out the door.


    Chapter Thirty Nine


    The two women talked to Zhou Ye and went to take a bath, while Zhou Ye was still standing on the small balcony watching the villagers beating the two dumb thieves.


    The people in this village all believe in Islam, and in Islam, it is clearly stipulated that homosexuality is absolutely forbidden. I really hope that these two unlucky people can escape the crowd alive...


    At this moment, the knock on the door sounded again.Zhou Ye curled his lips helplessly. He heard Jack''s heartbeat outside without opening the door. He came to the door lazily and opened the door. Zhou Ye asked, "What happened again?"


    "Hush..." Jack squeezed into the door with a nervous look and whispered: "I found Ada''s door was broken. It is estimated that someone sneaked in!"


    "Then what do you want me to do?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "I want you to accompany me in, I''ll go in first, and you will help me hold the line behind!" Jack still believed in Zhou Ye''s strength.


    "Okay!" Zhou Ye shrugged his shoulders and said, "You go first, and I''ll pass as soon as I explain!"


    "Well, hurry up!" Jack said and walked out of the room.


    "Baby, take a good shower~ Take a bath, I will accompany Feiying to check Ada''s room!" Zhou Ye said at the bathroom door.


    "Well, go, dear! Let''s wait for you on the big window!" The two women opened the bathroom door, one of them asked Zhou Ye, and then continued to take a shower.


    "Really two little~fairies!" Zhou Ye smiled, opened the door of the room and walked out. At this time, Feiying had already sneaked in.


    Zhou Ye pushed open the door of Ada''s house with a relaxed look. The light in the room had been turned off, but the pitch blackness had no effect on Zhou Ye. In his eyes, the whole room was like daylight.


    Zhou Ye watched Feiying carefully rolling and jumping on the ground. He didn''t tell Feiying that the two gunmen were standing behind him.

 Chapter 29

    The wicked Zhou Ye just watched Jack open the bedroom door in the dark, but was hit in the head by the iron pot placed on the door by Ada, and then was beaten by Ada holding a stick.


    With a "pop", the light in the room was turned on by Zhou Ye.


    "Hey, don''t fight!" Jack called.


    "Oh, it was you!" Ada pointed to Jack with a blank face.


    "Nonsense, I knew you wanted to hit me!" Jack said with a depressed face while rubbing his sore arm."It''s black, you can see it clearly before you fight!"


    "Well, I just wanted to hit you long ago!" Ada said unreasonably, "And I just hit you by seeing it clearly!"


    "I said, can you figure out the situation first!" Zhou Ye looked at these two happily enemies, two gangsters in total, one holding a gun at Zhou Ye, the other holding a gun at Jack and Ada.


    "Hey, you, stand there in the past!" The robber who pointed at Zhou Ye with a disfigured face, squinted at Zhou Ye, and motioned Zhou Ye to stand with Jack and Ada.


    "Ha, no problem, I''m the most cooperative!" Zhou Ye, who didn''t feel threatened at all, stood beside Ada with a relaxed look.


    "Hey, you have to think of a way!" Jack kept winking at Zhou Ye. He believed that Zhou Ye would be able to easily handle the two of them. It''s a pity that his glamorous eyes were completely shown to the blind, Zhou. Ye didn''t have any idea of ??shooting now.


    "Fight!" Jack swiped in a flash, pulled off the bathrobe wrapped in Ada, and wanted to move forward to grab the guns of the two gangsters, but to his disappointment, the two gangsters did not lose sight. He took the gun and forced him back.


    "Ah!" Ada squatted down with a scream. After he tied her towel, she got up and gave Jack a loud slap in the face...


    "Why hit me!" Jack looked depressed.


    "Who told you to pull my bath towel!" Ada said angrily.


    "But he saw it too, why didn''t you beat him!" Jack said and motioned to Zhou Ye who had just watched the scenery specially.


    "I..." Ada looked depressed. If it wasn''t for Zhou Ye to clean her up, wouldn''t you think she didn''t want to fight Zhou Ye?Especially when she saw it very clearly, when her bath towel fell, the bastard deliberately leaned forward to take a look. What made her most intolerable was that after seeing it, she still looked disgusted...


    "It''s not the towel that I dragged you!" Zhou Ye said, Brother Long, I don''t carry your pot.


    "Hey, enough for the three of you!" One of the gangsters has no patience. "Hurry up and hand over the map and keys of Butch Laoqi base!"


    "We don''t want to use violence!"


    "We don''t mind using violence!"


    "I count three times. If I don''t hand over the map and the key, I will kill you. Let''s start with you!" The other gangster raised his pistol and aimed at Zhou Ye.


    "Hey, it''s not fun anymore!" Zhou Ye stretched out indifferently, "It''s time to go to bed!"


    "Okay, good night everyone!" Zhou Ye said, ignoring the pistols of the two bandits who were pointing at him, and walked out the door."The other time, remember to call the boss to come up and wipe the floor. If you give more money, he won''t complain!"


    "Hey, you just left?" Ada felt like she was going crazy hysterically. Isn''t this Zhou Ye afraid of the gangster''s pistol?


    "Ah, yes!" As if only remembering, Zhou Ye turned around again and said to the two gangsters who were stiff and could not move a finger: "I believe these two gentlemen are already reflecting on themselves. They are wrong, they will give themselves a chance to redeem themselves!"


    Following Zhou Ye¡¯s words, the corners of the eyes of the two gangsters were splitting to find that their bodies were completely out of their control and raised the guns in their hands and aimed at each other with a bang, and the two opened at the same time. Gun, the game is over...


    "Ah!!!" Ada screamed.


    "Don''t look...!" Jack hugged Ada''s head to prevent her from seeing the cracking brain before her.


    "Who the hell is this person named Zhou Ye!" When Ada was a rare gentleman, how could she, who was just a professor of geography, have seen this spectacular scene before her.


    "He is Elsa''s boyfriend... He claims to be a magician with supernatural powers!" Jack looked at the door of the room that was not closed because Zhou Ye had left, and said: "But... he is very Danger!"


    Zhou Ye, who had already walked into his room, heard the conversation between the two and curled his lips indifferently. For him, in the movie world, no one can be killed except the person he likes. Just look at his mood.


    Jack is half of Zhou Ye''s favorite person, that''s only because Zhou Ye grew up watching his movies, and the one named Ada is not among them. He is old, ugly, and bitter, the most important thing. But the body is not good...


    Chapter Forty


    Early the next morning, everyone found two locals as guides, packed their bags and added fresh water and food to continue on the road.


    Zhou Ye was just a handy shopkeeper, and gave the fresh water and food to his two women.And he wandered up to Jack and Ada, and said with a look of scorn: "It seems that your relationship has made a breakthrough last night."


    "Ghosts like that woman" Jack looked at Zhou Ye with a grimace on his face and said, "It''s not you yet. After killing someone last night, I won''t be mopping up. It made me explain to the boss for a long time!"


    "Didn''t I say, as long as you give the money, that boss can talk about everything?" Zhou Ye asked strangely.


    "It''s not that Ida was not willing to spend money..." Jack was really full of resentment: "I really don''t know why I save so much money, and I can''t get married..."


    "Hey, Jack! I heard you say bad things about me!" Ada was standing behind Jack, listening to Jack saying that he could not marry, that face was so black that it matched the bottom of the pot.


    "Zhou Ye, you framed me again! Don''t pull my ears so hard... Ada, you can be gentle..."


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye laughed and ran away, he wouldn''t admit that he just saw Ada standing behind Jack before asking that.


    A group of people went on the road again...the wind and the night were on the road. On the second night after entering the desert, everyone was stationed in a small oasis. Although this oasis had no water source, there were still a few half-dried desert plants as ornaments. Somehow it makes people feel more comfortable.


    After dinner, everyone rested.


    In the middle of the night, Zhou Ye was awakened by the sound of hooves.Opened his eyes and listened carefully, a brigade of people riding camels came outside.


    Gently patted the two girls who were still sleeping on the bed, and whispered: "Someone is coming from outside, so please dress yourself first. Don''t be afraid. Hide in the car and don''t get out. I''ll go out and have a look."


    Taozi said softly, "Well, dear, be careful!"


    "Don''t be aggressive, my dear, just hide in the car if it doesn''t work!" Elsa also urged Zhou Ye softly.


    "I know, don''t worry!" Zhou Ye smiled, got up and put on his clothes and walked to the outside of the car house, and locked the door easily.


    Then wake up the people sleeping in the camp, "It was thundering and raining to collect clothes!"


    "Why don''t you sleep here in the middle of the night and make noise here!" Jack, who was sleeping by the fire, woke up first, and then two UN representatives and two indigenous guides also woke up.


    "There are a lot of camel hooves over there..." Zhou Ye said, pointing to the direction of the sound.


    "Oh my God, it''s a sand thief!" The two guides suddenly turned earthy, and their whole bodies trembled."Or let''s run now!"


    "It''s too late!" Jack said and looked at Zhou Ye, "What should I do now?"


    "You only need to stay there obediently and don''t move!" Zhou Ye said after arriving at his Hummer, "I wanted to try my new skills a long time ago!"


    He opened the trunk casually, and there were two Vulcan cannons with good bullets inside..., he lightly hooked, and the two Vulcan cannons hovered beside Zhou Ye.


    "Oh my God, you are too exaggerated!" Jack looked at the two big killers next to Zhou Ye in amazement, this is simply to fight a small war.,


    Seeing Zhou Ye¡¯s preparations, the two UN representatives were relieved. Regarding the automatic suspension of the Vulcan Cannon, they were not surprised because Jack had told them that Zhou Ye had a special function. It''s not the same, each of them kept mumbling and knocking their heads towards Zhou Ye''s position...


    Zhou Ye stood straight in the middle of the camp with a knife. A minute or two later, a group of masked men in black riding camels surrounded him.


    "Yo! I have been waiting for you for a long time!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Are you sand bandits?"


    "What do you want to do?" A sand bandit with a full face and beard came out in front of Zhou Ye, staring at the two ferocious Vulcan cannons floating on both sides of Zhou Ye.

 Chapter 30

    "Nothing." Zhou Ye curled his lips and said, "I just want you to try my newly developed skills! [Wang''s Armory]!!!"


    "Shake under the baptism of the metal storm, mortals!" Zhou Ye waved his hand, as if there were thousands of horses behind him, following his movements, the two Vulcan cannons floating beside him buzzed with the rotating motors. The sound, followed by bullets with a caliber of 7.62 millimeters pouring out toward the sand thief like a stormy shower...


    "Da da da--"


    In a short period of thirty seconds, none of the sand bandits had survived. Several bodies were directly beaten in half, and their intestines and brains filled the ground...


    "Ah! What the hell is going on!" Ada, who was sleeping in the tent, was awakened by the sound of the Vulcan Cannon. When she hurriedly ran out, she only saw the corpses all over the floor and the stunned crowd.


    "Sure enough, it is very ashamed to shout slogans when killing someone!" Zhou Ye ignored the corpses in that place, and was solemnly summing up his experience."The two Vulcan cannons are still a bit lacking. If hundreds of Vulcan cannons fire at the same time... it will be sour to think about."


    "Anada, are you okay!" At this time, Taozi and Ilsa, who had been quiet outside, walked out of the car house.


    "Are these sand bandits?" Elsa''s nerves were a little bit rough, completely ignoring the bloody corpse under her feet.


    "Well, these guys do everything in the desert. If it weren''t for Anada, we would probably be taken away by them and sold as slaves!" Tao Zi, who often travels to Africa, understands the virtues of these bandits, so he doesn''t do anything at all. To be wronged for these people, deserved to die.


    "Hey, what do I think of?" Hearing Taozi''s words, Zhou Ye slapped his head fiercely, he was really an idiot.Why did you forget that Taozi led the crowd to find the tribe next to the base in the plot, so do you still need to go with Feiying?It''s really unnecessary.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye waved to the two women and asked them to stand behind him, then turned to look at the people who looked at him only, and said: "Now, I will give you a choice, whether to give me the key to the base or Let me take the keys from your corpses after I kill you!"


    "Start choosing!" Zhou Ye said, the six Vulcan cannons on both sides made a buzzing electrical sound again, and the bullets would pour out at any time...


    "I don''t know what the key is!" Ada wanted to harden her mouth again, but she looked at Zhou Ye''s patience highly, and the Vulcan Cannon on one side began to pour firepower towards the ground in front of her, and swiftly pointed towards it. Her firepower extends...


    "Ahhhh, I''ll give you the key, here you are!" Ida didn''t care about anything, and as soon as he raised his hand, he threw the key to Zhou Ye.


    "Goodbye then, everyone!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and walked towards his car with the two women, and by the way, he directly blasted two of Feiying''s cars.


    After getting in the car, Zhou Ye asked Ilsa to take out the photo of her grandfather, and then let Taozi identify it. Taozi made sure that she knew the totem that appeared in Ilsa¡¯s photo, and sat in the passenger seat to lead Zhou Ye...


    "It''s really tiring to be a good person!" Zhou Ye drove the car, lamenting how tired he was doing being a good person these days.


    "Bah!" X2 replied with the tune of two women~laughs. They never thought that their man was a good person, but they were indeed a good lover.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of the flying eagles left behind¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "What should I do now?" Ada and Feiying looked at each other, not knowing why Zhou Ye suddenly turned his face.


    "Cold!" Flying Eagle Jack was also a little discouraged. Now the key was taken away, and he only had the map.


    As for catching up to kill Zhou Ye, Feiying said that he had never thought about it this way. There was really no way to beat that guy. Zhou Ye''s ability was almost the same as a bug...


    Chapter Forty One


    Zhou Ye drove the car, following Taozi''s direction.Although it was a little late to think of certain things, Zhou Ye said that he did not regret it. After all, getting along with Brother Long was also his dream when he was young, and he should realize his dream when he was young.


    Soon, under Taozi''s leadership, Zhou Ye drove to the tribe that was once close to the German base... Zhou Ye went directly to the killings all the way, and the two Vulcan cannons directly smashed the ass of these natives.After all, the natives only have spears.


    It didn''t take long for the three to find the passage to the base covered by quicksand in the natives'' den, and Zhou Ye rushed in with the two women directly.


    And found the body of Grandpa Elsa at the tunnel door. Zhou Ye gently took off the code number plate on his grandfather¡¯s neck, and found a weapon box to install Grandpa Elsa¡¯s body directly. Turn around and be buried with Elsa''s mother.


    Consoling Ilsa, Zhou Ye promised that when he turned around, he would kill the guard named Adolf who was behind Elsa Grandpa to avenge her grandfather, because Zhou Ye remembered that the last group of mercenaries led by the old man named Adolf was still Found in the base, after all, speaking of familiar positions, who is familiar with the guard who is still alive.


    Zhou Ye made a quick turn around the base, found the diesel generator, and started the generator.The three of them walked along the passage to the gate of the vault.


    Zhou Ye took out the key to the vault and entered the three-digit password according to the instructions on the password card, and the door slowly opened.


    "Why is this warehouse so small!?" Taozi curiously looked at the warehouse that appeared in front of her, only a dozen square meters in size.


    "This is the elevator, baby!" Zhou Ye smiled and pulled up the two women and walked in, pressing the button of the elevator, and with a shock, the elevator started.Zhou Ye couldn''t help feeling that the German stuff is durable...If this is the Neon elevator, it hasn''t been opened for 40 years, who knows if it can be used...


    Taozi is not satisfied with Zhou Ye''s discrimination against Neon Country''s products.


    Elsa said that German goods are so confident.


    After the three people turned a few corners noisily, they walked into a warehouse. The center of the warehouse was covered with a canvas with a pile of piles of goods. Zhou Ye opened a canvas and both women were shocked. Now, the neatly arranged gold bricks of golden light appeared in front of the three of them...


    After cheering for a while, the three of them immediately started to move the bricks.Zhou Ye took the two girls back to the Super Girl world first, and then introduced the girls in the Super Girl plane, and once again opened a newcomer to join the welcome meeting. Of course, the newcomer welcome meeting is not allowed to wear clothes...


    After sleeping with the girls, Zhou Ye flew directly to a farm in the Supergirl World he bought in Montana. He returned to the Flying Eagle Project in the cellar of the farm and moved the gold back to the Supergirl World in three times... It''s two hundred and fifty tons of gold...


    Of course, Zhou Ye could not leave the Flying Eagle World at this time, because he had not done what he promised his own woman. Holding a DV, Zhou Ye directly held the coffin that wrapped the body of Grandpa Elsa, directly towards Spain. Flew away, but found a group of men and horses on the way.


    Seeing these people, Zhou Ye was immediately happy, Nima, isn''t it true that enemies don''t get together.Isn''t this the guard named Adolf?


    Apart from anything else, Zhou Ye fell directly in front of the group of people, then the DV opened and asked directly: "Are you Adolf?"


    "Who are you? How do you know my name?" Adolf, who was crippled and carried on a slide by a group of mercenaries, asked vigilantly.


    "It''s just you. You killed Adjutant Hans back then!" Zhou Ye asked again.


    "That''s because he deserves to die, he actually wants to kill us in the end to hide the secret of gold!" Adolf immediately became hysterical when he heard Zhou Ye mentioning Adjutant Hans."Just because I don''t take poison, he actually broke my two legs!"


    "Well, I am not interested in these!" Zhou Ye said, stretching out his hand and clenching his fist.


    Adolf''s head was like a watermelon, crushed by an invisible big hand with a bang.


    "Ah, it''s so happy to do one thing!" Zhou Ye ignored the bullets that hit him, just waved his hand slightly, and the bullet returned to his master at twice the speed. Part of it went directly back to the head of the owner, and a small part went back to the upper body of the owner.


    "Help us, Zhou Ye!"


    Just when Zhou Ye was about to leave, he suddenly heard a call for help. After a closer look, the emotional flying eagle and Ada were trapped like a zongzi and dragged behind several dead mercenaries.


    "Ha, how did you get caught by them!?" Zhou Ye waved his hand, and the ropes on Jack and Ada were cut apart out of thin air.


    "It''s not all to blame you!" Feiying''s stern eyes made Zhou Ye straighten up with goose bumps.


    "It''s not my business?"


    "I blame you for blowing up our car when you left! I was caught by this group the next day!" Ada was also depressed.


    "Haha, I''m sorry, I really didn''t expect this!" Zhou Ye said, "They all carry water and food on their bodies. Leave by yourself!"


    Talking that Zhou Ye rolled up a gust of wind with a sonic boom, and flew straight to Spain without looking back...


    "I really envy this guy''s ability, it''s really convenient!" Looking at Zhou Ye who was already flying and couldn''t see the figure, Jack Feiying said enviously.


    "Let''s go, great explorer, no matter how envy you are, I won''t be able to fly!" Ada pulled the flying eagle and started their two long journey out of the desert.


    Zhou Ye, who soon arrived in Spain, found the cemetery of Elsa¡¯s mother in a cemetery. There was also an empty place next to it. Zhou Ye opened the DV directly, dug out a pit twice, and buried the body of Adjutant Hans in the pit. And put away the tombstones that have been prepared.Then respectfully bowed three times, and your granddaughter is cheaper for you. Isn''t it a good way to give someone a salute?


    With the DV, Zhou Ye returned to the world of Supergirl again, and showed the images in the DV to Ilsa. After putting down the last psychological burden, Ilsa rushed over, holding Zhou Ye desperately...


    The girls who understand these things are not dissatisfied. In fact, the four daughters of the Super Girl plane, the three girls of the Planning Bureau, and a supernumerary girl are still very satisfied with the addition of Taozi and Ilsa. Of course Now, if any sister is dissatisfied with it, you can tell it, Zhou Ye will sleep dress her well until she is satisfied¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Chapter Forty Two

 Chapter 31

    Neon Kyoto¡ª¡ª


    In the master bedroom on the second floor of the Tiangong courtyard, Zhou Ye''s figure once again appeared beside the two women.Although this life was only a moment, Zhou Ye had spent half a month in the world of the Flying Eagle Project.To be honest, Zhou Ye really missed this pair of well-behaved mother and daughter...in various senses.


    Zhou Ye turned on his horse and galloped for a while, Nong Xun and Lianzi had to beg for mercy...


    When the three woke up again the next day, it was almost afternoon.After eating hastily, not knowing whether it should be considered as breakfast or lunch, Zhou Ye told Xun that he was going to Europe to let the mother and daughter live at home at ease.


    "Well, Jun Ye, you can go to work with confidence!" Although Xun''s eyes were full of dismay, he still said softly, "I will take care of the family affairs!"


    "Brother...I want to go with you!" Li Zi clung to Zhou Ye''s waist firmly and refused to let go.


    "Pity, let go of Jun Ye!" Xunrou comforted her daughter, "Jun Ye also works for this family!"


    "But... but I''m afraid my brother will never come back!" Liao Zi said and cried."If it''s a pity who didn''t do a good job, tell me, brother, I''ll change it!"


    "What a clingy little~fairy~" Zhou Ye couldn''t help holding the pity on his lap, and said softly: "Brother is going out this time to buy us a bigger home. When the time comes, the pity can play on the beach of his own home. Then, will my brother build the castle with you?"


    "Is what my brother said is true? Isn''t it true that I left because I hated Liezi?" Liezi''s big round eyes widened and asked seriously.


    "Of course not!" Zhou Ye couldn''t help but shook his head and laughed. How could he hate such a superb mother~daughter~flower."My brother will be back in half a month, and then he will be able to take the pitiful son and go to our home with his mother!"


    "Then brother pulls the hook with Liezi!" said Lizi and stretched out his little hand, as if you wouldn''t let you go if you didn''t pull the hook.


    "Well, Retracting!" Zhou Ye stretched out his hand with a helpless expression.


    After pulling the hook, Lianzi let go of Zhou Ye and followed his mother with a sensible look.Delivered Zhou Ye to the door.


    Just when Zhou Ye waved to leave, Liezi suddenly pulled Zhou Ye''s arm, motioned him to bend down, and leaned on his ears and said in a low voice, "When brother comes back, Liezi will definitely try with his mother and brother. The posture I wanted!"


    ...It''s really a little~fairy~fairy. Zhou Ye was almost tempted by the pity to stay and not leave, but those things must be done as soon as possible. Zhou Ye could only leave in an anguish, his own power. It must be established as soon as possible. It is always so hands-on and he feels very inconvenient.


    After leaving, Zhou Ye took the train and got off at a small station by the sea. There was still more than 30 minutes before the next train arrived.


    Zhou Ye walked directly to the beach and looked around.After confirming that there is no one, look for the direction and speed at full speed, and drive the sonic boom to cut the sea directly towards New York, USA...


    Four hours later, Zhou Ye could already see the Statue of Liberty from a distance. Of course, this was due to the fact that the goods lost their way in the middle, which caused a lot of wrong flight. Otherwise, they would fly in a straight line at his speed. , It only takes less than two hours to reach New York.


    Well, after arriving here, Zhou Ye was a little confused.When I just left Neon, it was less than three o''clock in the afternoon.When I arrived in New York, it was just after 7 o''clock in the morning, when people were preparing to go to work.


    "Axi, forget about time lag!" Zhou Ye curled his lips. Now he must be unable to find the person he is looking for. It doesn''t matter. Let''s go to wash up first. Thinking of this, Zhou Ye is directly at the two. The alleys of the skyscraper returned to the super-girl plane.


    Washed up in the Supergirl plane, changed into a formal dress, and returned to the world.Of course, Zhou Ye also wanted to spoil his women, but the women said that you came back after less than five minutes after you left, right?Zhou Ye could only dispel this idea angrily.


    Will Wilson is a financial broker. On the face of it, he serves the Fred Financial Investment Company, but in reality he serves money.


    He helps customers launder money, helps customers transfer overseas property, and helps customers handle various illegal financial businesses.Just because he is careful enough, he has never been troubled by the FBI. Of course, this is also related to his friendship with many politicians.


    At this time, he was sitting in his office, leisurely tasting the rich breakfast that his secretary bought for him, remembering the wild and wild cat last night, and beating his old waist from time to time. I am no longer young and sigh.


    At this moment, his personal secretary, a beautiful Slavic beauty, walked in and said, "I''m sorry, there is a gentleman from the East outside Mr. Wilson who wants to see you, saying that there is a big deal to talk to you."


    "Damn it!" Will hated talking about business when he was eating. He thought it would make his appetite not so good."Didn''t I tell you that I didn''t see anyone while I was eating?"


    "Don''t blame this lady!" A figure turned out from behind the secretary, it was Zhou Ye who came to New York."Although she also told me your rules, but I don''t think these rules apply to me!"


    "Who are you? Damn, who let you in!" Will growled angrily, grabbing the phone at hand and calling the security of the building.


    "Go out, sweet~heart!" Zhou Ye smiled and gently patted the PP of the beautiful secretary named Ivanova, and said, "There is nothing to do with you here!"


    Ivanova gave Zhou Ye a sweet smile, walked out obediently, and closed the door easily...


    "Mr. Wilson has felt my sincerity?" Zhou Ye smiled and sat down on the chair at the table.


    "Does your so-called sincerity mean using an unknown method to make me unable to move?" There was a hint of timidity in Will''s eyes. This was the first time he encountered such a strange thing.


    "No, no, this is just to tell you what I can do!" Zhou Ye raised a finger and shook it, and said, "In fact, I can do more things, and even make you heavy. Back to youth...Remember to return to youth, not those garbage plastic surgery!"


    "What you can do is just make me unable to move!" Wilson curled his lips disdainfully and said: "A lot of methods can be done, such as adding time to the breakfast that the secretary bought me. Anesthetic wrapped in honey pills!"


    Chapter 43


    In the face of such a stubborn Mr. Wilson, Zhou Ye was also helpless for a while. He hated you old guys the most, always trying to explain all unknown things by all means he knew.


    But forget it, after all, he is the first person of his own power in the world, and he always has some preferential treatment.Zhou Ye smiled at this thought, stood up, walked to the separate bathroom in Will''s office, faced the mirror in the bathroom, turned his head and waved at Will, "Come here!"


    "...What the hell did you do to me?" Will looked at his body in horror and disobeyed his brain''s instructions, and walked stiffly to the bathroom mirror step by step.


    "Shhh, look at the mirror now!" Zhou Ye asked with a slight smile, "What did you see?"


    "An old man, an old man who seems to be almost fifty years old!" Zhou Ye continued.


    "No, I just passed my forty-eighth birthday!" Will retorted, but he had to admit that he really looked like an old man in his fifties.


    "Shhh, it''s time to witness the miracle!" Zhou Ye said, placing his right hand on Will''s wrist, "Look how time goes back!"


    As Zhou Ye input Will for ten years, Will''s face in the mirror is changing at a speed visible to the naked eye...


    In fact, in order to pretend to be B for the show, Zhou Ye consulted [System Shanshan] and asked Shanshan to swallow a time memory, analyzed the structure and principle of the time memory, and used most of the causal points. [System Shanshan] The function of transforming one''s own body can directly give others time and plunder others'' time.Of course, the time granted is not obtained out of thin air, but his own time, and what is plundered is the time of others...


    It''s just that now his own life span is more than 200 million years... Zhou Ye has no idea about time!


    "Oh my God! Are you God?" Will couldn''t help touching his face and his hair from white to black with his hands. He didn''t notice that he could control his whole body again.


    It took a long time for Will to calm down. He turned to look at the handsome Asian boy in front of him and asked: "I never believe in such a thing as a pie in the sky. What price do I have to pay to gain youth!"


    Zhou Ye smiled, he likes this kind of enlightened person most."You don''t need to pay much, you only need to pay loyalty, loyalty to me! You can gain youth and an endless life!"


    "Are you the devil?" Will''s heart was full of anxiety. He didn''t know why this mysterious young man in the East would find himself, but there was always a voice in his heart comforting him in a low voice.[Promise him that you can get endless life, get immortal youth, what else can be compared with youth and life?In the end, he decided to listen to his inner voice and show his loyalty to Zhou Ye."the host¡­¡­!"


    "Hahahahaha, not bad, not bad!" Zhou Ye laughed, no one can refuse him in the face of eternal life, not to mention that with his own psychological hint, this Will has completely become his own dog."I like your cleverness! Will!"


    "Yes, master, please give your instructions, even if it is to impeach the president, I can do it!" Will has completely fallen into it and can no longer extricate himself.


    "No, no, impeaching the president is not good for me. Why do you want to do such a thing!" Zhou Ye smiled, "I just have a sum of money and need you to wash it for me!"


    "My master, how much is it?"


    "The initial period is less than 600 million US dollars!"


    "Well, the number is a little big, but it''s not impossible to operate!" Will said with a hesitation.


    "There are still two hundred tons of gold in the later period that you need to help me dispose of!" Zhou Ye continued.


    "In this case...Master, I can''t handle such a large amount of gold alone!" Will said, "But we can bring in a few people to run this thing!"


    "These matters will be handled by you!" Zhou Ye said with a slight smile, "I believe in your abilities!"


    "Everything is as you wish, my master!" Will lowered his head deeply and offered his loyalty to his great master, Zhou Ye, the master of time.

 Chapter 32

    "Ah, yes!" Zhou Ye stopped walking outside and asked, "Arrange a place for me, Will!"


    "Of course it''s okay, Master!" Wilson raised his hand and called his secretary through the internal phone. "My secretary Ivanova will accompany you these days. Please rest assured that this was the disintegration of the Soviet Union. At the time I bought the high-end products from the Seventh Agent City in Siberia. When I bought it, she was just a little girl. She has been brought by me to train and has never been enjoyed by anyone!"


    "Ha, I like you, Will!" Zhou Ye smiled happily."Your attitude in handling matters makes me very satisfied!"


    "Your wish, Master!" There was also a happy smile at the corner of Will''s mouth. A chess piece that was cultivated and intended to be sent to a rich man for his own benefit could be praised by his owner, which made him very happy.


    "Let''s go then, sweetheart!" Zhou Ye grabbed the A4 waist of Ivanova who walked in and walked out of Will''s office.In fact, Zhou Ye gave Ivanova psychological hints before meeting Will. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid she wouldn¡¯t even be able to enter Will¡¯s office. As for Ivanova¡¯s spy for Will, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t even think about it. I thought, Zhou Ye believed that someone who could get rid of his own psychological hints did exist, but there was no such person in this world. There were still two or three in the X-Men world.


    Watching his master leave the building, Will began to operate on his computer. He wanted to give the master a big surprise. After all, if it was just himself, the master''s power was still too small.Advertising emails like spam seem to be sent to tens of thousands of mailboxes irregularly...


    Will came to the bathroom again and looked at the face in the mirror that had become more than 40 years old. He became more determined to gain the trust of his owner and get more rewards, and this was the first time.


    Chapter Forty Four


    Zhou Ye went directly to a private airport on the outskirts of New York City with Ivanova in Will¡¯s special session. Of course, with Will¡¯s financial resources, he could not afford a private jet, but he had those high-quality customers.


    Riding on the private plane that Will helped arrange, Zhou Ye went directly to Los Angeles and lived in the villa that Will bought in Beverly Hills.


    Not to mention, this villa is still very good, facing the mountains and the sea, it is 15 acres in size, which is slightly larger than a standard football field.


    Zhou Ye was not welcome, he just treated this place as his own home, took off his clothes and ran into the outdoor swimming pool in front of the villa to play.


    "Boss, Will just called and said that we will hold a party here in three days and introduce some upper-class people to you!" Ivanova, wearing a bikini, walked to the poolside with the phone and asked Zhou Ye the meaning of.


    "Ask what he wants!" Zhou Ye lay on his back lazily on the water, and said, "Don''t rectify those imaginary things, just talk about business!"


    "Good Boss!" Ivanova nodded obediently, picked up the phone and started to inquire. After a while, she asked Zhou Ye again: "Will said that those people have an irreplaceable effect on the boss''s great cause. Hope You can use your abilities to pull them in!"


    "Tell Will not to be too high-profile, I don''t want to attract the attention of American officials!" Zhou Ye stretched out and said, "There can be no more than ten people. Let him select candidates himself!"


    "Good boss!" Ivanova continued to play the role of her own microphone.


    "Okay, hurry down after the call! Baby!" Zhou Ye raised his hand to indicate that he was waiting for someone to arrive.


    "I''m coming!" Ivanova put the phone on a beach chair on one side, and made a graceful dive by the pool, diving directly into the water like a dolphin.


    "His--, what a fairy~!" Zhou Ye only felt that a little hand grabbed his swimming trunks, and then gently let out his partner, and then his partner entered a warm~ In a warm space.


    An angry Zhou Ye grabbed the demon in the water and pressed it directly on the edge of the pool. As soon as he raised his leg, he disarmed Ivanova, aimed at... and entered, and a trace of blood came out of the pool. , Slowly diluted by the pool water, turned pink...


    Immediately, there was a sound of blood boiling...


    More than an hour later, Ivanova began to beg for mercy, but Zhou Ye did not pity her, and directly forced her to dedicate her back gate...Finally, Ivanova fell completely.


    Two hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye was lying on the beach chair by the pool, and Ivanova shrank against Zhou Ye like a lazy kitten.Zhou Ye chuckles while stroking her soft hair."It seems that women of the fighting race are not good either!"


    "Wow!" Like an angry kitten, Ivanova bit on Zhou Ye''s shoulder with one bite, and charmingly stretched out her little snake''s head and gently sang the spot where she had just bitten...


    "Don''t play with fire! Woman!" Zhou Ye gently patted Ivanova''s dolphins and warned her: "If you start fighting again, I will not accept surrender!"


    "No, boss, I know it''s wrong!" Ivanova rubbed her pink cheeks against Zhou Ye''s face like a cat to please: "Shall I make you Russian food tonight? Boss!"


    "Russian food? Is it beef stew with potatoes!" Zhou Ye suddenly thought of this terrible and couldn''t help but sneer.


    But obviously Ivanova didn¡¯t know the stems of China¡¯s beef stew with potatoes, but tried to defend her motherland: ¡°We have a lot of delicacies, such as caviar, borscht, and Oula. Ji Yi..."


    "Okay, I was joking with you!" Zhou Ye chuckled her back with a light smile, and then said, "Can I look forward to the Russian night tonight?"


    "Of course!" Ivanova stood up with a smug look, stopped her D+ upper circle, twisted her pretty little PP Tingting away.


    "It''s really a fairy~jingle!" Zhou Ye smiled, cut a top Havana cigar with a cigar cutter, and held it to his mouth.The cigar was brought by Ivanova. According to her, it was a collection given to Will by a customer. Will has never been willing to smoke it. Now it is cheaper."Sure enough, it is a top class product, mellow and not sweet..."


    Watching the afterglow of the setting sun fall on the edge of the pool, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but sigh, leisure time always passes quickly...


    When Hua Deng first started, Ivanova came to call Zhou Ye for dinner, and the two had a sumptuous Russian meal together. Not to mention, Ivanova''s craftsmanship was good.


    When Zhou Ye asked strangely why Ivanova left Russia since she was a child, but now she still cooks Russian cuisine, Ivanova said sadly: "When Will was taken away from the spy city, I am eight years old. I remember everything I learned there, and I also remember my hometown. But I can¡¯t go back when I came to the United States. I was afraid that I would forget my hometown, so when I was fine, I would do something for myself. Hometown food!"


    "Don''t be sad!" Zhou Ye gently patted Ivanova on the shoulder, and said in a low voice, "I will accompany you to go back and have a look when I get the chance!"


    "Really? Boss, aren''t you lying to me?" Ivanova looked at Zhou Ye in surprise, and said: "It is super difficult to know that the US visa to Russia is now!"


    "We don''t need a visa!" Zhou Ye said, if he wants to, he doesn''t need a visa in any country."You should understand my ability, don''t you?"


    "Well¡ªI love you, boss!" Ivanova knows the magic of her boss, and at the same time, she knows that everything can be discussed as long as she doesn¡¯t offend him, and she also has something in her heart. You must not betray Zhou Ye''s psychological hints, otherwise how could Zhou Ye be able to show her ability safely in front of her?


    "I don''t like listening to slogans!" Zhou Ye said and blinked."I just like watching the action!"


    "My dear, you are really a crazy beast. Haven''t you been satisfied this afternoon?" Ivanova, with silky eyebrows, gently stroked Zhou Ye''s chest with her fingertips...


    "What do you mean!" Zhou Ye picked up Ivanova and walked to the master bedroom on the second floor of the villa...A big battle began again...


    As time goes by, Ivanova will take Zhou Ye around in the Beverly Hills during the day. From time to time, I can see some stars appearing, but compare their performance on the big screen.Zhou Ye can only say that most of the stars in reality are really ugly after removing their makeup.In the evening, Zhou Ye enjoys Russian beauty~female style~love...


    Chapter Forty-Five


    Los Angeles International Airport, VIP private terminal¡ª¡ª


    Mar is an airport staff member. His job is not to patrol the halls or arrange flights on the tower.Instead, work for the rich in the VIP private terminal that was just completed at Los Angeles Airport.


    He likes his job very much, it''s easy, earns a lot, and has some tips from time to time.But today he was a bit tired.


    "Hi, Mar!" A voice that disgusted him came from his earphones, that was his immediate boss."A private 747 is about to land on Runway 4. You hurry up to coordinate the ground crew and prepare for the pick-up. This time, it is a big man from Dubai!"


    "Yes, yes, I know, head!" Mal replied feebly. He really couldn''t figure out why the formerly deserted VIP private terminal, today there will be so many big people gathered here, and today is not an Oscar award. The ceremony is not the premiere of a super blockbuster. It¡¯s a hell. Today, seven private jets have landed, including Boeing¡¯s 747, Gulfstream¡¯s G550, Bombardier¡¯s CRJ-900 and even France¡¯s The Falcon 8X from Soo is almost enough to open a private jet expo...


    While instructing the ground crew around him to prepare for the pick-up, Marl sorted out his landing records...


    A huge Boeing 747 aircraft slowly landed on Runway 4 with an air current, and then docked next to the private terminal.


    The two extended Lincolns drove over, and everyone on the plane got into the Lincoln car directly after getting off the plane. As for the immigration formalities, naturally the entourage at the back went through it.


    The two extended Lincolns slowly left the Los Angeles International Airport under the protection of four off-road vehicles at the front and rear, and headed straight for Beverly Hills.


    Beverly Hills, Francis Manor.This manor belongs to a top rich man in the California consortium. The building area alone is two hectares. The entire manor is 12 hectares in size. At this time, the entire manor is brightly lit and crowded, and it looks very lively.


    An inconspicuous private car parked not far from the entrance of the manor. Two middle-aged people dressed casually sat in the car, which looked like office workers everywhere in Los Angeles.


    "Hey, man, I really didn''t see that this financial broker is so influential. Look, there are a lot of big people here tonight!" A middle-aged man used a small binoculars while watching the convoy driving into the manor. , Said to his partner.


    "Be careful!" another middle-aged man who was slightly fatter said, "I don''t want to be complained by those guys. You know, even our heads can''t eat their complaints.


    "Follow him, anyway, we are just stalking routinely!" said the thinner middle-aged man: "Even if Will''s file in our bureau is as high as an adult man, there is no way to take him differently! "


    "Then what''s the solution?" The fatter middle-aged man complained: "I am a guest of the chairman of the budget committee. If you want to have no money to pay next year, you can arrest him."

 Chapter 33

    "Hey, do I look like a fool?" The thinner middle-aged man whispered, "I caught him, then let him go, then kicked me out of the Bureau of Investigation and treated him as a vampire. apologize?"


    At this time, Zhou Ye, accompanied by Ivanova, was personally led by Will to a secret room in the manor.


    As soon as the three of them entered the door, they saw a group of ten people sitting around the conference table in the secret room.There are Arabs with beards and white turbans, old people with big bellies, and old women with pleated faces.


    "Will, you called us all over and said that there is a big business to talk to us. What big business needs so many people to do?" As soon as Will came in, the Arabs began to ask questions.


    "Dear brother Mohammed, please be patient, I am sure you will find it worthwhile for a while!" Will smiled, not caring about the offense of the Arabs.


    The three people walked to the front of the conference table. When everyone thought that the young and handsome East Asian was Will''s assistant, they found that it was the young man sitting at the conference table, not Will as they thought.This immediately caused an uproar...


    "Who is he? Will! I don''t remember you telling me that someone you don''t know enters!"


    "Yes, Will, you need to give me an explanation!"


    "Everyone, please be quiet...please be quiet." Will said loudly, until he saw that everyone was quiet, he said slowly: "Now I am honored to introduce my great master, Mr. Zhou Ye! "


    "What the hell is going on? Never heard you say what master you have?"


    "Are you crazy Will!"


    "Oh my god, this guy is definitely controlled by someone!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Seeing the messy scene in front of him, Zhou Ye''s expression was stern, and he said, "I said, be quiet..."


    Everyone immediately closed their mouths, sat up straight like soldiers, straightened their waists, but everyone''s faces were filled with horror, and anyone who was out of control would be terrified.


    "Very good..." Zhou Ye smiled with satisfaction: "Originally, Will held this party, but I refused because I hate troubles, especially those FBIs called troubles, but obviously, Will, you have brought those troubles to the door of the house, and now there are two FBI agents staring at the door of the manor!"


    "Master, I''m sorry, I will deal with them now!" Will suddenly lowered his head in fear.


    "No, they didn''t find anything!" Zhou Ye waved his hand, and continued to look at the ten people present and said: "As for Will, the reason for bringing you together is very simple, that is, I hope you can use it for me... "


    "Woo..." The old woman who looked pleated and opened her mouth desperately.


    "It looks like you have something to say?" Zhou Ye looked at her and said, "Then I allow you to speak!"


    "We work for you, what benefits can you give us? We are not short of money!" Following Zhou Ye''s words, the old woman could finally speak.


    "Master, her name is Jacqueline Onassis. She is the widow of the Greek ship king. She has been married three times in her life, and every time her husband dies, she gets all her inheritance... Now she owns 67.7 billion US dollars of property. It''s a real black widow."


    "Oh, Ms. Onassis?" Zhou Ye smiled, "This is a good question!"


    Zhou Ye stood up and walked slowly to her side."As for me, I have always believed in a principle, that is, if you want to gain something, you must pay. I need your dedication and your loyalty. Of course, I will give you what you want but cannot get!"


    "Hey, is there anything I can''t get in the world now?" Jacqueline said with a mocking face.


    "Of course there is, for example... time." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Jacqueline''s hand lightly. Under everyone''s eyes, that Jacqueline''s face seemed to have been casted by magic, quickly Became younger... as if time was starting to flow backwards on her.


    "Oh my God..."


    "It''s not true, Jacqueline, look at your face!"


    At this time, Zhou Ye knew that he had successfully attracted their attention, so he also let go of the suppression of the motivation of mind.


    Chapter Forty Six


    Jacqueline hurriedly took out a makeup mirror from her bag. After she hadn''t looked in the mirror for a long time, she saw that what caught her eyes was not the creases in her impression, but when she was still twenty-five years old. With that flower-like beautiful face, she couldn''t help but fumble with her chest, unbelievably, her already drooping chest became tall and elastic again...


    "Oh my god...oh my god..." Jacqueline looked at herself in the mirror with surprise.


    "What did you see?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile: "Did you see the countercurrent of time?"


    "This is amazing!" Jacqueline asked with surprise: "How did you do it!"


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye didn''t answer her, but put his hand on Jacqueline''s wrist again, "What can I give you, I can naturally deprive you of something..."


    "No...God, stop, stop..." Jacqueline watched her smooth skin become dull again, and the wrinkles on her face climbed up her cheeks and forehead again.


    "I said that you need to fight for all of this yourself!" Zhou Ye ignored Jacqueline who was crying bitterly.He returned to his seat again and sat down.Then he said: "Now, choose it, gentlemen and ladies, do you choose to work for me or choose to just leave the wealth of the wealthy and enemy country and become a pile of ashes?"


    "I would like to ask you a question?" An old gentleman with glasses who looked gentleman stood up and said.


    "Master, he is the third person in the California consortium, Bowen Francis. This manor belongs to him... He owns property worth 130 billion U.S. dollars." Will continues to act as his top dog leg.


    "Of course, please, sir!" Zhou Ye nodded.


    "I want to know, why do you want us to work for you? Subvert the power of a small country? Give you the money you need? Or do you commit terrorist attacks or impeach the President of the United States?"


    "There is no specific goal!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "I just need you to use your interpersonal relationship or your financial resources to escort me when I need it. Of course, if it is the President of the United States, If I want his life today, he will definitely not survive tomorrow, so you can rest assured that you do not need to do those things."


    "Then I am willing to join your subordinates to serve you!" Bowen said, bending down in front of Zhou Ye, and said respectfully: "Follow your instructions at any time!"


    "I like to deal with smart people!" Zhou Ye appeared on Bowen''s back instantly as he said, patted his shoulder gently."So, give you ten years of youth, as long as you are faithful to work for me, you can give you five years of youth every five years, until eternity..."


    Everyone happily watched Bowen''s old face slowly becoming younger, and soon after he was almost 70 years old, he turned into what looked like he was only in his 50s.


    With the first one to take the lead, let alone the ones behind. Of course, Zhou Ye also each gave them ten years of time. If you want more time and want to become younger, you must get credit for it. Up...


    In order to have a younger body, Jacqueline dedicated herself to spend 1.2 billion US dollars to build a luxurious private yacht [The Queen of Greece], the Queen of Greece is 182 meters in length, has a speed of 30 knots, and has two outdoor swimming pools on board. An indoor swimming pool, with two helipads, and a variety of extravagant equipment, it is simply a sea mobile villa...


    Zhou Ye was very satisfied with this, and promised to give her another twenty years. Of course, he would not give it to her all at once, but would give it to her in installments within a year, so that he would not cause trouble to Zhou Ye himself.


    Others also followed suit and gave their favorites. The local tyrants in the Middle East gave out their luxury Boeing 747 aircraft...plus his personal stewardess...


    Well, Zhou Ye said that he would not accept broken shoes. Asizabi hurriedly explained that he was inhumane more than ten years ago. These private stewardesses are still young, and a special female doctor checks them every month. , And I have never touched them, just put them on my own plane.Zhou Ye is very satisfied...


    Then there will be a bunch of people presenting their gifts to their owners one by one, some for their own property, some for their own castle, some for their own manor...and some for their own private island...


    Of course, Zhou Ye also gave them some time depending on the situation. The only person who did not immediately offer something was William Cliff Jefferson of the Canadian Consortium.


    "Master..." William came to Zhou Ye''s face and bowed his head deeply and said: "Those gold-smelling debris is simply insulting your holiness. What I want to offer to you is this. The only elf in the world, a virgin who is as beautiful as an elf..."


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye looked at him interestingly and said, "Is there really a woman like an elf in this world?"


    "Yes, my master, you can see her tomorrow!" William said confidently: "Trust my master, you will not be disappointed!"


    "Then I look forward to tomorrow!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    Each of these ten people was planted with psychological hints by Zhou Ye. They could not betray Zhou Ye, let alone tell what happened to them here. Zhou Ye was very relieved.


    Of course, the things that were given to Zhou Ye are of course Zhou Ye¡¯s, but of course the costs for maintenance are still borne by them. They have to do it to the end. These old guys really don¡¯t treat money as money. When it comes to them, money is not important anymore, what matters is their lives...


    The richer people don¡¯t want to die, and the poorer people feel that it¡¯s boring to live. This is a very interesting question.

 Chapter 34

    Of course, Zhou Ye never overestimated himself or underestimated the desires of human beings. If they don¡¯t plant the seeds of loyal thoughts, ghosts know what tricks they will play. These old foxes are not good birds. In other words, Good Bird would never know Will, a financial broker.


    Of course, these tens of billions of things will eventually be attributed to Zhou Ye''s name, but not now. After all, a Chinese young man who was worthless came to the United States and did not even have an entry record. A top rich man cried and yelled to give him property and things. A fool would know that there was a problem.


    And being noticed by the U.S. chief and deputy is the ending Zhou Ye most doesn''t want to see. These things will slowly be transferred to Zhou Ye''s name, not immediately.


    And Zhou Ye didn¡¯t worry that they would rebel. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that if Zhou Ye said that you would all commit suicide, they would immediately choose whether to jump off the building or take medicine instead of defying Zhou. Ye''s order...


    Chapter Forty Seven


    The next morning--


    Zhou Ye woke up from a pile of pink arms and tender legs. This large round bed with a radius of five meters was what Zhou Ye was most satisfied with in this Francis Manor. Of course, the six appearances lying on the bed The same Arab beauty is also quite satisfied with Zhou Ye.


    This sextuplet beauty is the stewardess and bodyguard given to him by Asizabi. Although Zhou Ye doesn''t need a bodyguard or something, Zhou Ye still wants six identical beauties. This thing is not common in the movie world. ...


    Looking at the red plum blossoms on the bed, Zhou Ye expressed his satisfaction with Asizabi.But I have to admit that Nima, the real Nima, a local tyrant in the Middle East, can play...The six sisters that are rare in the world can be found by them...There is nothing they can''t find.


    "Boss, Mr. Jefferson is already waiting for you in the living room downstairs!" Ivanova pushed open the door and walked in, lightly pecked at the corner of Zhou Ye''s mouth, and said: "He said he contributed The tribute is here, I want to give it to you personally!"


    "Oh, isn''t it?" Zhou Ye stretched out, and awakened Afeifa who was sleeping next to him. She was about to get up and put on clothes for Zhou Ye, but Zhou Ye held her back."I was so tired last night, take a good rest! I will call you to eat later!"


    "Hmm..." Afeifa nodded shyly, and lied down again.Zhou Ye just stood out of thin air and floated directly beside the bed.


    "Boss, how was the charm of the sextuplets last night?" Ivanova followed Zhou Ye to the cloakroom. She picked up the clothes next to her to help Zhou Ye dress, and teased her boss.


    "Well, it''s very good!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "At least better than a certain kitten who was defeated in just three hours!"


    "That''s because they are crowded!" Ivanova said unconvinced: "If you don''t believe me, I will single out with them tonight..."


    "Haha!" Zhou Ye smiled and slapped Ivanova''s dolphins, and said: "Be careful, six people single you out!"


    "The boss will help me, right?!" Ivanova hugged Zhou Ye and said coquettishly: "You will definitely not watch them bully me..."


    "Well, in the future, I will clean up whoever picks up things in the back house!" Zhou Ye will definitely not favor a woman, he will only take care of the pickers. Otherwise, it will not be long before he will help these women every day. Infighting worries...


    "Huh¡ª" Ivanova, who didn''t get the promise she wanted, pretended to be unhappy, "They are crowded, what if you bully me?"


    "I said, I''ll take care of whoever picks things up!" Zhou Ye is not used to her problems either. It''s good to set up rules for this kind of thing early, so that they will quarrel every day.


    "If you ask again, I will clean up you first!" She slapped her dolphins and brought up a wave of dolphins.


    "Got it!" Ivanova looked depressed, but she also got the information she wanted. As long as she didn''t pick things up, she would dare to fight back if anyone would pick her up. As for hiding her intentions in front of Zhou Ye, She didn''t even think about it, Zhou Ye was really too powerful, and she wanted to hide things from him, these women are not qualified...


    Soon Zhou Ye finished freshening up and putting on his clothes, and walked to the living room downstairs.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s arrival, the maid hurriedly opened the door of the living room. As soon as Zhou Ye entered, she saw a girl standing behind William. Zhou Ye couldn''t help being taken aback by her delicate face like an elf.


    "Master...!" Seeing Zhou Ye''s arrival, William hurriedly got up from his seat and bowed: "Good morning, I wish you a good mood all day."


    "Good morning, William!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, and sat on the main seat: "Is she what you call the unique existence in the world?"


    "Yes, Master!" William took a step back and let the elf-like girl face Zhou Ye''s gaze: "Her name is Savanna Blade just seventeen years old this year. I promise she has not had any plastic surgery."


    "Is it Sawana?" Zhou Ye smiled and beckoned to her, "Come on, stand by my side!"


    "Master..." Sawana''s voice was timid. She didn''t know what was going on. All of a sudden, her family was almost torn apart, her father''s small company was on the verge of bankruptcy, and the tax department asked for trouble. A huge ticket.


    Her brother was also imprisoned in the police station for fighting and fighting, and he would even face more than two decades of jail. Because someone came forward to testify, he stabbed a gangster to death.


    And her own professional modeling career is also facing the crisis of being terminated and refrigerated, until a person calls her, as long as she is safe to be a slave girl, then everything in her family will be calmed down...


    In desperation, she could only obediently follow the instructions on the phone, take a limousine to the airport, and then fly directly to the place of her dream, Los Angeles...


    Immediately after, she was picked up by a luxury car in this luxurious manor. Waiting for her in the manor was an old man who seemed to be in his sixties. At that time, she really had the urge to die... ¡­


    But the old man just told her that as long as she can impress a young man who walks down for a while, that is, his master, everything in her family will be calmed down... Even her star road will be smooth...


    Sawana thought it would be a very ugly young man, but after waiting for a while, a handsome boy appeared... Yes, in her opinion, Zhou Ye was not much older than her.


    "Are you afraid of me?" Zhou Ye looked at the trembling Sawana and asked with a smile: "Why are you afraid of me?"


    "Please, please let my family go!" Sawana finally couldn''t help but knelt down and hugged Zhou Ye''s legs, begging: "As long as you let my family go, I am willing to be your slave..."


    "Oh, interesting!" Zhou Ye found that the amount of information in these words was a bit big, but he could figure out who did it all with his toes.Turning his head to look at William, who was in a cold sweat, said, "You did it!"


    "Sorry master... I just..." William tried to explain a little incoherently, but he was interrupted by Zhou Ye, "It''s a good job. I like someone like you who likes to think about it, but I will have this next time. You have to tune up before you send it over. In the middle, I hope that the tuned teacher is a female. Do you know what I mean?"


    "Yes, master!" William, who heard Zhou Ye''s words, felt excited about winning the bet. It seemed that his master did not shy away from this method."This time it was only because it was too hasty. I will definitely give the owner the most perfect experience next time!"


    "Well, you go down, I have realized your painstaking efforts. You have been with me for twenty years. I hope you will arrange follow-up matters quickly and come and collect your time!" Zhou Ye continued, "Since the people have arrived. I am here, and the methods that persecuted her can be put aside. I don''t want the women next to me to hate me in the future!"


    "As you wish, Master!" William''s face seemed to bloom with a smile.


    Chapter Forty Eight


    With William''s departure, Ivanova also left the room with a wink. Only Zhou Ye and this fairy-like woman Sawana were left in the huge living room.


    "You... why..." Sawana was hesitant to say whether she should say it or not.


    "You want to ask me why I didn''t punish him, but rewarded him instead?" Zhou Ye smiled and gently raised Sawana''s chin and said, "Because as a master with distinct rewards and punishments, even if his subordinates do bad things with kindness , But as long as his starting point is for the sake of his master, he is worthy of reward, and vice versa. If his starting point is for selfishness, even if he does something beneficial to me, I will punish him without hesitation .do you understand?"


    Sawana nodded...


    "What''s more, he didn''t do anything wrong!" Zhou Ye smiled, hugged Sawana in his arms, and whispered in her ear: "Beauty is not a sin, but beauty does not protect it. The power of beauty is sin!"


    "Look at the celebrities in the real world, watching them glamorously on the screen, laughing and cursing, but they are just playthings in the hands of some people..." Zhou Ye said as he gently faded away. Sawana''s clothes.


    "Since ancient times, why there has been a confidant''s fate? This shows that this kind of thing is not unique to modern times, it is something that has existed since ancient times." Zhou Ye''s words were deep and magnetic."So now are you ready to be my slave girl?"


    "If you become your slave girl, you won''t be bullied by others?" Sawana bit her lip and asked a little fate.


    "Of course!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "The man who almost broke your family and died overnight is just my slave. You have the same status as him."


    "I am willing to be your slave!" Sawana finally made up her mind, reached out her hand to hold Zhou Ye''s little friend, aimed at her passage, and sat down.


    "Ah!!! It hurts!!!"


    "What a silly girl!" Zhou Ye looked helplessly at the red blood stains on his legs, and for the first time he dared to pierce the end like this. This girl is no ordinary person.


    After Zhou Ye''s comfort, Sawana finally embarked on the right path of flying.


    An hour later, with a scream, there was an elf-like woman in Zhou Ye''s collection...


    Zhou Ye casually pulled a curtain to wrap up the elf-like girl, then gently hugged her and walked to a bedroom upstairs, placing her on the bed.


    At this time, Sawana had fallen asleep deeply. The bad news all night made her terrified. The anxiety along the way exhausted all her energy. Now she is very tired.


    Zhou Ye returned to his bedroom again, at this time all the sextuplets lying on the bed had gotten up.

 Chapter 35

    "Master!" The sixtuplets stood in front of Zhou Ye in unison, and Zhou Ye was also a little confused... How can Nima tell them...


    "Master, I am Adilai!" Seeing the embarrassment of the man who has taken his body and mind, the eldest son of the sextuplets said: "It means fairness and justice in Arabic! It may be that my mother wants me to be a good sister Lead the sisters! I am the boss!"


    "Master, my name is Alphaf!" The second child also said."My name means chastity in Arabic!"


    "Master, my name is Afeifa!" The third child also said, "My name is the same as the second sister, it also means chastity! I am the third child!"


    "Master, I am Ahmad!" The fourth child also began to introduce himself: "My name means vows and knowledge in Arabic! I am the fourth child."


    "Master, there is me and me, my name is Aisha!" The fifth child looked particularly lively."My name means lively and lucky in Arabic! I am the fifth oldest."


    "Master, my name is Aliya!" The sixth man said quietly, "My name means noble in Arabic!"


    "Uh-Adilai!" Zhou Ye was a little big, "How do you tell your sisters?"


    "I can''t help it! Master!" Adilai also looked helpless, "Except that Ayesha is more lively and easy to distinguish, I often get the other sisters wrong!"


    "It''s really sad!" Zhou Ye was helpless for a while, so he had to scowl and said, "You are not allowed to tease Master me in the future, you know? If I find that you deliberately teased me, hum, let you taste yesterday. What the eldest sister has tasted!"


    This sentence made Adilee''s face flushed with shame. Last night, Zhou Ye was a little too excited when he met the sixtup beauties for the first time. After tasting them, he was still a little unhappy, so he just grabbed someone and planned to open the back door. Adilai, who was the eldest sister, took the initiative to show up and sacrificed himself to feed the tiger... but Adilai happened to belong to a backdoor physique that was unique in tens of thousands, so the tragedy happened...


    Zhou Ye''s words and the blush of the eldest sister caused all the women to laugh, and Adilai buried her head in Zhou Ye''s arms for a while, saying that Zhou Ye''s majesty as an elder sister was gone.


    Zhou Ye smiled and comforted her and said, "Don''t be afraid or not, you can see who laughs the most. At night, you help me hold her and let her also taste what you experienced last night!"


    After a burst of laughter, the girls also let go of their embarrassment and grudges. After all, when they first met last night, Zhou Ye took away their treasures without asking their names.


    But now after some conversation, they feel as if they have been with this beautiful young man for a long time, and their hearts are full of him. Zhou Ye said that as long as it is the woman next to them, they can''t escape. Psychological hints...


    After a burst of Yingying Yanyan''s laughter, Zhou Ye took the six women directly to the restaurant to prepare breakfast...Well, Zhou Ye''s breakfast is often not ordered on time.


    Ivanova had already been waiting in the restaurant and saw Zhou Ye come in.She walked forward graciously and helped Zhou Ye move the stool to tie the napkin.


    "Sister, this woman seems to be hostile to us!" The fourth child of the sextup whispered directly into the boss''s ear: "It looks like the master''s woman too!"


    "Well, I saw her calling her master to get up in the morning!" It was not the boss who answered the fourth child, but the third child Affifa.


    "Don''t do so much!" The boss directly showed his majesty as an elder sister."All the women of the master, don''t do anything deliberately, serving the master well is the purpose of our existence!"


    "Well, I know the big sister!" The younger sisters all nodded and said yes.


    Although their voices were so low that they were almost nothing, Zhou Ye''s ears were not ordinary ears. Hearing Boss Adilai''s words, Zhou Ye smiled with satisfaction. This is a woman with great wisdom.


    Chapter Forty Nine


    After breakfast, Zhou Ye took the girls to the private beach belonging to the manor to play.Seeing that Ivanova and the sextuplets were still in harmony, Zhou Ye was a little relieved.


    After all, no one wants their house to be restless, do they?


    At this moment, the eldest son Adilai came over and gently took out a bottle of pure juice from the small refrigerator brought by the maid and handed it to Zhou Ye, who was lying in a daze on a beach chair."Master, here you are!"


    "Why didn''t you play with them?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly when he took the juice.


    "They are going to play beach volleyball, there is one more person, so I will come to accompany the master!" Adilai said that he would sit next to Zhou Ye, gently kneading his small hands on Zhou Ye''s legs.


    "Adile is the best behaved!" Zhou Ye stroked Adile''s soft~smooth legs with his hands, but his thoughts flew out of the sky.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye''s gains from this trip to the United States were a bit unexpected.Originally I just wanted to find a white glove to help me launder money, but I didn''t expect to harvest ten rich men by the way... This Nima joke has become a big deal, so is it necessary to sell my 15 tons of gold?


    Zhou Ye felt that it was completely unnecessary, wouldn''t it be better to just throw the gold to his own subordinates to digest it?Why bother to run to a small island off the coast of South Africa and suffer? The plan is not as fast as the change.


    But the first thing is to let people pick up his mother and daughter flowers. Thinking of this, Zhou Ye made a call gesture to Adile, and the well-behaved Adile hurriedly took the satellite phone on the side and handed it over. Zhou Ye.


    Picking up the phone, Zhou Ye dialed the phone number of the Tiangong courtyard house.


    [Moses Moses?


    [Is it smoked?This is Zhou Ye!


    [Ah...It''s Ye-jun!Xun''s voice is excited, [How''s things going?Are you coming back?


    Zhou Ye also heard the voice of the pity on the phone, and he kept yelling, let me talk to my brother, hurry up to me, I want to talk to my brother.


    [Haha, it''s not!] Zhou Ye smiled and said: [The things were done unexpectedly and smoothly. I will arrange for someone to pick you up in Japan. When you arrive in the United States, we will set out together to see our home!


    [Well, yes, Mr. Ye... By the way, Li Zi also wants to talk to you, please wait a moment!


    As I approached the call, I heard the voice of Pity, [Brother, brother, Pity missed you... Come back soon!


    [Pity, good luck, brother has arranged for someone to pick you up, your family can see me later!] Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    [Okay, brother!See you soon, brother!


    [Well, see you later!Zhou Ye hung up the phone, and then called his white glove, Will, and asked him to quickly arrange a plane in Japan to pick up Xun and Reiko.Will said that there is no problem at all. He still has a lot of connections in Japan, and this kind of trivial matter is done in minutes.


    After arranging things, Zhou Ye watched the girls on the beach having fun so much. The little suckling pig on his chest was called a joyous one, and he was also very interested in getting things done.He pulled up Adilai and joined them together. Of course, the ladies are playing ball, he also plays the ball, but the ball is different, which arouses the screams of the ladies from time to time...


    It wasn''t until an hour later that the women were defeated by Zhou Ye''s shamelessness, and they were tired to rest.Zhou Ye saw that he had no time to play, so he had to return to the beach chair again.


    After a short break, Zhou Ye''s satellite phone rang suddenly, and Ivanova, curled up in Zhou Ye''s arms, cleverly reached out to take the call from Adile, and put it in Zhou Ye''s ear.


    [Moses Moses, is it Mr. Ye?


    Xun''s voice came from the phone, which sounded a little frightened.[What''s wrong?What happened?


    [Ah Well - home to a group of black people, they say that you sent to pick us ...... I am a little scared!


    [Give them the phone!] Zhou Ye ordered.


    Soon, a respectful female voice came on the phone: [Hello, Mr. Zhou.My name is Asano Orange, who Mr. Wilson arranged to pick up Miss Tiangongyuan!


    [Well, thanks for your hard work, pay attention to safety and give the phone to Xun!Zhou Ye confirmed that it was indeed Will¡¯s arrangement. After all, not many people could name Will.


    [Yejun...Should I go with them?


    [Don''t worry, I have confirmed that it was the person I sent over, so pack up and come to America with them!See you soon¡­¡­


    [Okay, Ye-jun!See you soon¡­¡­


    "Is the master''s little Japanese lover coming over?" Although Ivanova did not understand Japanese, it did not delay her being able to hear the voices of men and women, young women, and also Japanese.Ivanova would not believe that she was not Zhou Ye''s lover.


    "Well, the evening is almost here!" Zhou Ye said while taking a picture of Ivanova and Adilai''s PP, and said: "As the landlords, you have to prepare a little at night and have a party to welcome your sister from Japan!"


    "Okay, Master!" The two women agreed well.


    Besides Japan...


    After hanging up the phone, Xun Xin looked nervously at the group of people in black standing behind him, then slightly nodded at the woman in black next to him and said, "Then Ms. Asano, please wait a moment. I''ll clean up. Just go to the airport with you!"

 Chapter 36

    "Okay!" Asano Orange said quietly and stood aside, waiting for Xun to pack up.


    Fifteen minutes later, Xun took a small suitcase and walked downstairs with the pity.Asano Orange hurried forward two steps, took the suitcase in Xun''s hand, and then accompanied the two people out of the house. There were three luxury cars parked in front of the house, two SUVs and an extended Cadillac.


    Asano Orange walked a few steps and helped Xun open the Cadillac door.Xun took the pity to sit on it, and pity seemed very excited along the way, but Xun had some troubles.


    After all, she didn''t know how her man went to the United States and opened the situation so quickly, especially for these professional bodyguards who seem to be well-trained. She is afraid that Zhou Ye will cause any trouble in the United States... But now she I just want to see Zhou Ye quickly, even if she is dead, she also wants to die by Zhou Ye''s side instead of speculating about something here.


    When she arrived at the airport, she boarded a Gulfstream G550 private jet with Asano Orange, and she felt even more disturbed.


    After a difficult and tormenting ten hours on the plane, the plane slowly landed at Los Angeles International Airport. When she stepped off the plane, she saw the figure standing next to the luxury car smiling at herself. Suddenly the anxiety along the way disappeared, and he rushed forward quickly and plunged into Zhou Ye''s arms.


    Chapter Fifty


    Zhou Ye then the two girls went straight back to Beverly Hills. When they got out of the car, Xun was startled by the scene in front of him.I saw eight beauties with different styles standing there to greet her, and she hurriedly turned her head to look at Zhou Ye: "Anada... are they?"


    "They are your helpers and your sisters!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    Xun Miao understood Zhou Ye''s meaning, a little bit sour in his heart, but still forced a smile to greet the girls.Du Lianzi smiled happily: "Wow, so many beautiful sisters! Ah, these sisters look exactly the same!"


    "Really a cute little angel!" The pity''s innocence made all the women love her a little bit. For a while, he would hug her and that hug. The pity didn''t recognize the birth. The sister and sister kept screaming. It has become everyone''s pistachio.


    At the subsequent welcome party, the ladies also let go. Hey, Xun also let go, and he is here. This is already the case. Do you want to leave here and leave Zhou Ye?She never thought that what Zhou Ye hopes is what she wants to do. She has fully implemented the traditional Japanese virtues of marrying a husband. Zhou Ye just likes her attitude of resignation.


    After the party, Zhou Ye led the crowd directly to the bedroom and continued the carnival. Men and women, women and men, women and men... all kinds of postures made Zhou Ye play tricks. Of course, when the women found that Zhou Ye had a pity When this little cutie did not let him go, he expressed serious contempt for him. For this, Zhou Ye just taught them on the bed that men who despise themselves would have to pay a heavy price...


    During the day, Zhou Ye took Zhunv to go shopping and play by the way.In the face of Zhou Ye¡¯s fancy sunbathing behavior, it¡¯s not that there is no single dog who wants to teach him a lesson. It¡¯s just that a group of black-clothed big guys were dragged into the corner and beaten up before they got close. Does the bodyguard eat dry food?Although Zhou Ye could handle such things by himself, why would he be so low-handed if someone helped.


    Sometimes Zhou Ye thinks that the male protagonists in urban YY novels are worth tens of billions, and they often go out without bodyguards, or don¡¯t give their women bodyguards. This is purely for pretending to be B. ?Thinking about it carefully, those novels seem to have nothing else to look at apart from pretending to be B on the face.


    In the evening, Zhou Ye was happy, because the girls couldn''t stand his demand, so he arranged a show directly for him, such as...Arabian Night (Sixtuplets are on the battlefield) and...Soviet heroine Na The night of Tasha and the female elves... Savannah plus Ivanova, for example... the night of Japanese mother and daughter flowers, smoke and pity... Or the war between Japan and Russia... Ivanova plus Japanese mother and daughter flowers ...Wait, there are so many tricks that make Zhou Ye reluctant to think about Shu...


    Time just passed by day by day, half a month later, Zhou Ye finally waited for what he was waiting for, that was his villa on the sea, the Queen of Greece. Of course, it has now been changed into by Jacqueline. It¡¯s a king.


    After receiving Will''s call, Zhou Ye put down the phone and stood up and said to the girls who were playing in the living room: "Hi, girls, our villa on the sea is here! Would you like to go to the private island with me? ?"


    "Hurray...great!"


    "BOSS, wait for me to get a change of clothes and swimwear!"


    "I am coming too¡­¡­"


    "You have fifteen minutes to pack up your personal belongings!" Zhou Ye had just finished saying what she said, and the girls broke up. They all rushed back to their rooms like rabbits and started to pack things. You could see that they were very happy about it. This sea trip is still very interesting.


    Fifteen minutes later, the girls all pulled their small trolley boxes and walked down on time.Zhou Ye gave an order, and everyone went straight to Los Angeles Bay Harbor.


    No way, this yacht is too big to be berthed at the private dock, so it can only be docked at Bay Harbor, a cargo terminal in Los Angeles.


    Los Angeles Bay Harbor¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The dock workers on the dock looked at the super luxury yacht moored in front of them and talked a lot.


    "Gosh, this yacht costs at least 300 million dollars, right?"


    "Old John, you are too old-fashioned. You can''t afford the interior of this yacht for 300 million US dollars!" said a worker who looked a little younger: "I have seen this yacht on the Internet, and it is said that it left the factory. It was worth 1.2 billion U.S. dollars back then, and now it seems that two more helicopters and other decorations have been added to the deck, and it is now worth at least 1.5 billion U.S. dollars!"


    "These damn rich people!" This is hatred of the rich.


    Just as they were talking, a team of seven luxury cars drove directly into the dock, and the beautiful women with different styles from the cars made them drool, but they knew they couldn¡¯t afford to provoke them. The last thing you can¡¯t provoke in the United States is the rich. If you provoke the rich, you can bring lawsuits and ruin your family when you encounter ordinary people. If you are a little bit more ruthless, you will directly evaporate your whole family... American law is for there. This sentence of Qianren''s service is not just talking.


    It was Zhou Ye and the others who got off the bus. When Zhou Ye took the women out of the bus, he saw a dozen beautiful Greek beauties waiting for him at the escalator.


    "Hello boss, I''m Agnes, the captain of this yacht!" A mature woman who appeared to be in her thirties and had black curly hair with bronze skin stepped out first and stood in front of Zhou Ye and said: "Please allow me to introduce you this yacht King!"


    "Well, let''s talk while walking!" Zhou Ye took the lead on the escalator, and Agnes followed him to introduce Zhou Ye''s configuration on the ship.


    "Boss, this Sovereign was contracted by the famous German Lurssen Yacht Company. It was completed in 2013 and completed its launch and sea trial. It is 180 meters long, 50 meters high, and has a total displacement of 14,000 tons and a maximum speed of 30. Festival, cruising speed 25 knots. The whole ship has an indoor basketball court, an indoor swimming pool, two outdoor swimming pools, three gyms, a multi-functional restaurant and a cinema, a chess and card room and twenty guest rooms. There is a helipad in front and back."


    Zhou Ye asked curiously: "So how many people are needed to start this behemoth?"


    "In order to ensure that this yacht can operate normally 365 days a year, the entire yacht, including me, has a total of fifty people recruited from female soldiers retired from the navies of various European countries. They all have a wealth of maritime resources. Experience, so you can enjoy your ocean trip with confidence!!" Agnes said.


    "Then what are we waiting for?" Zhou Ye saw that the women who followed him had already boarded the boat, and the bodyguards in the car, let them stay ashore.


    "I''m waiting for your order, boss!"


    "Then set sail!" Zhou Ye said with a wave of his hand, "Let''s embark on this sea trip now!"


    "Your order! Boss!"


    With Zhou Ye''s order, the crew on the ship took their place, and the King slowly started to move out of the port with the envy, jealousy and hatred eyes of the dock workers...


    Chapter Fifty One


    On the second day of the King¡¯s voyage, the ladies were still very interested in these facilities on the ship. Some exercised in the fitness room, some ran to play cards, some had money to watch movies, and some were swimming outside.


    And Zhou Ye was turning around to see those European beauties. After turning for a long time, he almost recognized all the beautiful crew members on the ship. Of course, he also teased them all over.No way, according to Zhou Ye¡¯s statement, he has too many secrets, not everyone is trustworthy, but obviously, even if you have a private island, your own yacht needs to be used frequently. How can he be relieved when he becomes his own?


    But in the eyes of the ladies, this is actually Zhou Ye making excuses for her own beauty hunting. It seems that Jacqueline is also taking great pains to please him.


    Not to mention, it is not easy to collect so many beautiful women who understand the skills on board in just half a month.Not to mention that the beautiful captain was brought out by her while he was serving in the German Navy. She wanted to pay a lot for this.


    From this we can see how much women are willing to pay for their youth. Zhou Ye estimated that if he said that he would help her restore her youth to the heyday of twenty-five years old now, and that she wanted all her wealth, maybe she would Don''t hesitate to give all of your property, just to restore your beautiful appearance.


    In the next few days, after Zhou Ye got acquainted with the beauties on the ship, he started a no~cover~ meeting on the ship, occasionally letting more than 60 beauties gather around the outdoor swimming pool to play a game of platooning. ...


    "Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!) The realm of ascension in the daytime is really extraordinary... I am a little bit powerless at only sixty!"


    After taking a break, Zhou Ye stood up again.After all, Superman''s physical fitness makes his resilience super good. Simply put, now he can play the game of platooning again.


    Fifteen days later, the Sovereign entered the Caribbean Sea through the Panama Canal, and arrived at Zhou Ye¡¯s private island three days later... The British Mandala Islands, of course, you can¡¯t find this island on the map or on Google Maps. , Just because the Mexican rich man who likes to hide spent money to buy out the display rights of this island.But now this island belongs to Zhou Ye...


    Because there is a deep-water dock on the island, Zhou Ye''s King can easily dock on the dock.The girls who got off the boat were fascinated by this tropical island...


    And Mexican tycoon Antonio Mar Donado, who had long been notified by Zhou Ye, also respectfully waited on the side of the island''s pier.


    This guy didn''t look like a good person with his face, but it was true that he was not a good person before.Antonio used to be a big drug lord in Mexico, of course, now he is old and has retired, leaving all the illegal businesses to his son to take care of. The rest he just wants to spend his old age.


    But what I didn''t expect at all was that I met Zhou Ye and gained a new glow of youth.This once again made him full of passion for his career. As a patriarchal Mexican gangster, Antonio can be said to be the same.


    Of course, Zhou Ye was not interested at all.Anyway, Antonio¡¯s gambling products are sold to the United States, doing his job?


    "Master..." Seeing Zhou Ye getting off the boat, Antonio walked two steps to the front of Zhou Ye and bowed deeply: "Welcome to you. I have prepared Mexican specialties for you. I believe you will definitely like!"


    "Oh? You are interested!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, and asked, "Have you arranged everything at home?"


    "Yes, Master!" Antonio was very happy when he heard Zhou Ye''s question. He knew Zhou Ye''s question was whether it could make him younger."Please rest assured, the master, I have already explained to the family, I will go to Tibet to visit an expert, and then I will say that it is him who treated my body!"


    "Well, you know I don''t like trouble, so don''t give me any trouble!" Zhou Ye gave him a sideways glance, then lightly patted his arm, only to see that Antonio''s body became younger like reverse growth. ."Give you twenty years, I hope you will work for me with your heart, and don''t let me down!"

 Chapter 37

    "Yes, master!" Antonio''s voice trembled with excitement, and he kept stroking the tight skin on his arm, laughing like a flower.


    When he saw Zhou Ye raising his leg to leave, Antonio ran over again dog-legged, and said with a low voice: "Please allow me to help you introduce your private island and the Mexican specialties I prepared for you!"


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye nodded, leading the women to follow Antonio to the island.


    Through Antonio''s introduction, Zhou Ye learned that it was an island, but it was actually a ring-shaped archipelago composed of four islands. The center of the four islands was the most natural deep-water port.It used to be a gathering place for Pirates of the Caribbean, but it was later encircled by British troops during World War II.


    Later, Antonio bought it as his refuge nest. It can be described as a villa group with complete facilities. There are a total of 15 villas. Each villa faces the sea and has its own swimming pool in front of the villa... Of course Yes, there is a natural freshwater lake on the island, and there is also a fully automatic geothermal power plant built only two years ago... The power generated by the power plant is more than enough to supply all the electricity for the four islands...


    There are also various living facilities on the island, including a small airport that can dock Gulfstream G550 private jets and four helicopter platforms.And an outdoor water amusement park, plus a large comprehensive gym...


    There is also a large underground warehouse on the island, with an area the size of two football fields, which is really an unexpected surprise.


    Following Antonio''s introduction, Zhou Ye unknowingly walked to the villa area, and saw a row of ten Mexican beauties with yellow skins waiting there.


    "This is?" Zhou Ye asked hesitantly.


    "Master, this is what I call a Mexican specialty!" Antonio smiled and introduced: "The average age of them is no more than sixteen years old, and they are guaranteed to be virgins. They were checked by the female doctor I specially asked for before coming here! And they have been carefully trained to operate all the facilities on this island!"


    "...You have your heart!" Zhou Ye felt that his lustful problem was discovered by them, and how could they send themselves women one by one...


    In fact, when Zhou Ye didn¡¯t know, these eleven people under his staff had studied Shangyi together. For them, it was necessary to please Zhou Ye, but for the sake of fairness, everyone must share their master¡¯s preferences. In order to gain fairness in exchange for time rewards.


    I have to say, at least they got it right, Zhou Ye is the least resistant to beautiful women.


    After Antonio confessed that the ten Mexican beauties would take care of Zhou Ye, he hurriedly left and took his private plane and flew directly to Tibet.


    And Zhou Ye also started his happy life as an island owner...


    Chapter Fifty Two


    Life passed quickly. In a blink of an eye, everyone stayed on the island for about a month, while Zhou Ye spent at least two months...because he often went back to Super Girl to talk to his movie lovers When dating, other people like the new and dislike the old, and although this guy also likes the new, he is nostalgic...


    Of course, in the past two months, Zhou Ye has also done a lot of things. First of all, he asked his subordinates to send a construction team to rebuild the underground warehouse on the secondary island and install water, electricity and network port reservations.


    Another thing is to sell the 250 tons of gold he got from the Flying Eagle Project for 200 tons. He wants to keep the remaining 50 tons. Maybe he will still use it in the movie that travels through ancient times that day. .


    You can''t use US dollars when you go to ancient times?That''s funny, it''s not convenient to find precious metals temporarily.


    A total of 8.4 billion U.S. dollars was finally collected through thousands of offshore companies into the 25 accounts opened by Zhou Ye in Swiss Bank. Zhou Ye can now say that he has money...


    Of course, these money will only depreciate if left alone, so Zhou Ye let his queen white glove Will take charge of the eight billion dollars of it, and use them to make money, and he will keep the remaining 400 million for his own play...


    This kind of life is very leisurely. From time to time, Zhou Ye would call the girls on the boat to come over, and everyone would hold a party without cover, and come with everyone to cover the rain and dew.Of course, more of them are teaming up to fight Zhou Ye, a big boss.


    Obviously, they basically lost... The best time was when the beautiful captain formed a large group of eighty people, and planned to push it to Zhou Ye, a big boss, but in the end when Zhou Ye only had a trace of blood. When it was gone, the captain had to type the word GG with tears...This is really a sad story.


    After playing with joy for two months, Zhou Ye was still thinking about moving again.In fact, it was just because he revisited the Resident Evil series of movies again, but this time he chose not the Resident Evil series, but Deadly Violet...


    It¡¯s just because of the space compression technology in the Fatal Violet movie that makes him greedy. Of course, because the characters in the film all speak Russian, so... These days Ivanova will suffer. Zhou Ye always has the opportunity to continue to learn Russian. All kinds of stealing foods are also beautifully called [If you want to know, sleep with the master!


    But thinking about it, there is nothing wrong with it. Why is Yang Guo better than Xiaolongnu?Isn''t that the reason for sleeping with the master?Wang Chongyang is no different from Lin Chaoying, but their disciples are far apart, which fully illustrates the importance and necessity of sleeping with the master.


    These are all digressions. I decided to go to Fatal Violet, but as a patient with obsessive-compulsive disorder, Zhou Ye said that Milla Jovovich¡¯s actress is a woman who has been dealt with... Maybe For the United States, this is fine.


    But for Zhou Ye, a person with virgin obsessive-compulsive disorder, the problem is serious. In his opinion, those who are not virgins can only be female slaves, but from the bottom of his heart, he still likes Mila Young That handsome appearance at the time, this is simply the rhythm of obsessive-compulsive disorder.


    "Shanshan, what do you think I should do like this?" Zhou Ye asked melancholy as he looked into the mirror and looked at the armband on his arm.


    "Master, your problem is not a problem for me at all!" Shanshan''s voice sounded directly in Zhou Ye''s mind.


    "Oh? What can you do?" Zhou Ye asked hurriedly.


    "There are two solutions!" System Shanshan replied: "First, directly consume causal energy and adjust time and space. I can directly send the master to her when she was a virgin! The advantage is in that time period. She has not been infected by the virus. The disadvantage is that she consumes too much energy. It is estimated that more than half of my causal energy will be used at one time!"


    "If there is the first, there is the second?" Zhou Ye then asked, "Then what is the second?"


    "The second is that I cut off her causal line directly, and promised that even if the host enters in after the movie starts, she is still a virgin, because I erased the reason she knew her boyfriend from the beginning, so naturally there will be no behind Fruit! The advantage is that the energy consumption is very small, but the disadvantage is that she has been infected with the virus..."


    "Will I be infected with the virus inside?" Zhou Ye asked again.


    "Of course not!" System Shanshan said: "Because I have transformed your body, the possibility of your infection has been erased from causality!"


    "This is really good news!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, but after hesitating for a long time, he decided to directly let Shanshan teleport himself to the heroine Violet, there was no way.That kind of virus is too contagious. When Zhou Ye didn''t want to bring Violet out, he would infect his harem again. That would be a big joke!


    "Then start with the first set of plans!" Zhou Ye continued: "Teleport me directly to her vicinity, I don''t want to find her all over the world!"


    "As you wish, Master!"


    As Shanshan''s voice came into his mind, Zhou Ye only felt that the world was spinning, and he had never motion sickness or seasickness, and he actually fainted...


    "Oh!" Zhou Ye''s eyes lit up, and what he saw was a seemingly empty hall. The Russian language on the top of the hall, Zhou Ye, knew the emergency room... well, this is the emergency room of the hospital.


    But he really didn''t have the time to pay attention to these things, and quickly walked to a trash can in the corner. He started to throw up after holding the trash can...


    "Shanshan, what''s going on!" Zhou Ye vomited and asked Shanshan in his mind.


    "Because the travel time is too long, it causes violent time and space tremors, so it is such a bump! Master!"


    "Are you okay?" A gentle voice came from behind Zhou Ye. Zhou Ye waved his hand to endure the stomach discomfort that was still surging, indicating that he was okay.


    "But I don''t think you look okay!" It was obvious that the gentle female voice did not give up, but reached out her hand to pat Zhou Ye''s back heart, hoping to make him more comfortable.


    "Ah, yes, wait a minute!" The female voice said so, and then ran away, and after a while, she walked back again."Come and have a glass of water! This will make it more comfortable!"


    "Thank you!" After Zhou Ye said those words with difficulty, he took the boiled water handed over by those little hands, took a sip and rinsed his mouth, and then took another sip.With a mouthful of warm water, Zhou Ye felt much better. Only then did he have the mind to turn his head and look at the girl who had been taking care of him just now...


    I saw the girl''s long and supple hair, which was as straight as an ion ironing. The face with clear lines and emerald-like pupils exuded strange charm.What is it that Nima is not a heroine?


    "Are you Violet?"


    Chapter Fifty-Three


    "Do you know me?" Violet blinked her big eyes, and looked at the handsome Eastern boy with some curiosity. She was sure she had never seen this boy before. If she did, she believed she would never Forget about this boy.


    "Uh..." Zhou Ye was speechless, but Jizhong Shengzhi said, "Actually, my friends told me that they said there was a beautiful and consultative nurse in this hospital, called Violet!"


    "Well, brother, I believe you... blame it!" Violet teased, "I just came to this hospital for an internship. Today is the first day, how could your friend see you in this hospital? Pass me!"


    "Okay, okay!" Zhou Ye was helpless for a while, this was really an unpleasant mistake."Actually, I''m here to chase you. I like you. I have fallen madly in love with you, so..."


    "Ha, I''m not interested in a little P boy like you..." Violet''s words made Zhou Ye feel for the first time that his unfavorable appearance would also fail. It is estimated that this guy is an uncle...


    "Then what kind of man are you interested in?" Zhou Ye asked without giving up.


    "I am interested in what kind of man I am not interested in you!" Violet has a strange sense of intimacy with the handsome boy in front of him. I don''t know why, but always want to tease him, want to see him in a hurry.


    "I will definitely make you fall in love with me!" Zhou Ye said, "I promise!"

 Chapter 38

    "Whatever you want!" Violet looked relaxed, and then said: "Now I don''t have time to play with you, I should take over!"


    "..." Zhou Ye discovered at this time that Violet was still wearing a regular dress instead of a nurse''s dress."Anyway, I will follow you wherever you go..."


    "..." Violet rolled her eyes, did not speak, got up and walked upstairs.


    Zhou Ye hurriedly followed, and no matter what else, just followed her.


    "Hey, do you want to follow me when I change my clothes?" Violet looked at Zhou Ye who followed him into the locker room with a look of helplessness, but there was a hint of joy in the helplessness.In any case, it is always happy to be loved, not to mention such a handsome and exotic guy...


    "If you don''t mind!" Zhou Ye, who was shameless enough, went there, intending to entangle Violet as a chewing gum.


    "Now... go out!" Violet pointed to the door of the dressing room.


    "No...!" After Zhou Ye finished speaking, seeing Violet''s darkened face, he hurriedly added: "Unless you promise not to leave me alone!"


    "Listen...boy!" Violet was already a little helpless, "I won''t like you! Give up your heart!"


    "You are also a few years older than me!" Zhou Ye said unconvincedly: "Besides, maybe my face is tender so I look young?"


    "Even if you are older than me, I won''t like you!" Violet was already a little irritable. Every time she said that she would not like Zhou Ye, her heart became more irritable.


    "Why?" Zhou Ye was a little confused, his own psychological hints actually didn''t work, this Nima was a bit cheating.


    "There is no reason...you...now...immediately...get me out!" Violet felt an indescribable anger in her heart, but she knew that Zhou Ye was not caused by this anger, but she did not I don''t know how to vent this anger, so I can only vent to Zhou Ye...


    "Oh..." Zhou Ye could only walk out of the locker room with his head down.


    "...Oh my God! What''s wrong with me?" Violet looked at Zhou Ye''s somewhat bleak figure, and suddenly felt a little distressed. It was just a boy bravely pursuing himself, or in other words, it would be possible to change to any girl. Accept such a handsome boy as your boyfriend right away, right?Even if you don''t agree, you don''t have to make such a big fire, right?


    With a complicated mood, Violet walked out of the dressing room of the nurse station after changing into the nurse''s uniform.As a result, as soon as I left the house, I saw Zhou Ye... this guy was standing at the door playing with his mobile phone.


    "..." Violet saw Zhou Ye not leaving, unknowingly she felt relieved in the center. She didn''t even know why. She wanted to talk to him, but she popped out of her mouth. One sentence."Why haven''t you left!"


    "...I haven''t heard you say that I like me, how could I leave!" Zhou Ye replied with a smile on his face. Anyway, he has made up his mind. Since he has already come, he has to chase Violet no matter what.Otherwise, the cost of my own causal energy is not worth it.


    "Then you probably won''t hear this in your life..." Violet didn''t know why such hurtful words would come out of her own mouth.


    "It''s okay...I will wait!" Zhou Ye said seriously.


    "It''s up to you!" Violet turned away and left.


    From then on, Zhou Ye started his own career, and when Violet went to round the room, he followed.He sat watching Violet while he was resting.


    I have to say that people with good looks do take a lot of advantage. If you change someone else to follow Violet, Violet will not say that her colleagues will rush people.But when facing Zhou Ye, her colleagues were more of a cover for him. According to them, the work was so boring. It was so easy for a handsome guy to come over and let him enjoy it for free, why bother to rush Leave him, there is no madness...


    Unknowingly, it was already noon, and Violet took advantage of the lunch break to go to the fast food restaurant outside the hospital for dinner, of course, and that damn oil bottle Zhou Ye.


    After Violly had a special meal, she picked up her food and sat on a stool to prepare the meal, only to find that Zhou Ye didn''t order anything, just sitting opposite her."Why don''t you go order? Are you hungry?"


    "No money..." Zhou Ye just wanted to cry without tears. Nima ghost knew that this future world was not using dollars but damn credit points. This Nima cheated father.


    "..." Violet looked at the outdated clothes worn by Zhou Ye (actually new in 2017), and then looked at the outdated middle-aged mobile phone in Zhou Ye''s hand (actually Fruit 7S), no I know why Violet suddenly felt sore in her heart... This teenager''s family situation shouldn''t be too good!"You wait¡­¡­"


    Speaking of Violet, she stood up and went directly to the ordering table of the fast food restaurant again to start ordering.Two minutes later, Violet came over with twice as much food as her own, and put it in front of Zhou Ye: "Eat!"


    "Sure enough, you still like me!" Zhou Ye continued to owe his mouth, but his hands were not slow. He picked up the giant hamburger and started to gnaw. After all, he vomited so much in the morning and it was a lie to say that he was not hungry.


    "Eat slowly..." Violet ignored Zhou Ye''s molesting words, or that she basically heard the immunity this morning, she just looked at Zhou Ye''s wolfish manner, the corners of her mouth. Can not help but cocked up.


    Chapter Fifty Four


    By five o''clock in the afternoon, Violet was about to get off work, only to find that Zhou Ye was still following herself.I couldn''t help turning around to look at Zhou Ye and asked, "When are you going to follow?"


    "Follow until you fall in love with me!" Zhou Ye said without hesitation.


    "Forget it... whatever you want!" Violet looked helpless and had to let him follow it casually.When Violet went to drive, Zhou Ye rushed to sit in the passenger seat. If Violet asked him to go down, Zhou Ye would pretend not to hear, and finally made Violet lose his temper. .


    In the end, Zhou Ye followed Violet back to her home.But Zhou Ye did not walk into Violet''s home, but watched Violet walk into his home.


    Violet, who had returned home alone, couldn''t help but think, even if you wince, if you dare to follow up without saying anything, she will definitely call the police.


    After taking a bath, Violet couldn''t help but think of Zhou Ye. After being followed by him for a day, she became a little accustomed to his existence. Suddenly she was left alone. She suddenly felt a little uncomfortable...


    In fact, Zhou Ye did not go far, but was on the top floor of the building opposite to Violet''s apartment, where Violet''s apartment could be seen.After all, this product has no money...or that there is no credit in this world, this is the most difficult point.


    After taking a shower, Violet habitually stood in front of the large French window in her living room with a glass of milk and looked out. Suddenly, she seemed to be holding something wrong. Why did the building opposite herself seem to be sitting? Alone?


    Some curious Violet ran back to her house, rummaged through the boxes and took out the astronomical telescope she bought when she was a child, and went to the floor-to-ceiling window of the living room and looked out...Sure enough, there was a person sitting on top of the building... A person she knows well.


    "Zhou Ye?" Violet didn''t know how she was feeling at the moment. There was joy, sourness, and distress... Apart from anything else, she put on a coat and rushed out, rushing all the way to the top floor of the building. But something unexpected happened... the door to the balcony on the top floor was locked.


    The female man is worthy of being a female man. She picked up a trash can on the side and hit the lock on the top floor three times before smashing the lock open.


    "Violite?" Zhou Ye was startled by the sound of the lock being smashed. He looked at the door with some curiosity, only to find Violet walking in.


    "Why don''t you go home?" Violet asked, panting.


    "Ah..." Zhou Ye scratched his head, and said embarrassingly: "In this world, I don''t have a home... so I don''t know where to go back..."


    "Are you an idiot?" Violet was furious. This shameless guy always cheats and cheats on himself, but he doesn''t follow him when he needs himself the most. Is he an idiot?"You follow me now..."


    "..." Looking at the angry Violet, Zhou Ye could only follow her obediently.After arriving at Violet''s house, Violet directly threw Zhou Ye a set of ladies'' pajamas for him to take a bath, and then gave him food.


    When Zhou Ye walked out in a nightdress that didn''t fit well, there were already two microwave-heated bread and a glass of milk on the table in the living room.


    "Violite is such a gentle person!" Zhou Ye patted Violite a flattering, then picked up the bread and ate it.


    Violet herself didn''t know why when she saw Zhou Ye like this, she felt much better.


    Of course, it is impossible to sleep together at night, Zhou Ye slept on the sofa in the living room.Zhou Ye basically doesn''t force the women he likes much, with the exception of the surname slave.Most of the time, he relied on his ability and appearance to pick up girls.


    But this time in the plane of Deadly Violet, the ability is not good. (It''s not that the ability is not good, but Violet is a bit slow and arrogant.) Zhou Ye decided to exercise his love sage ability. , Come to a first love directly... Well, for Zhou Ye, it is first love. Although the other sisters fell in love with him, he has never enjoyed the feeling of being in love, so they just fell in love. This is the most tragic.So Zhou Ye simply took advantage of this opportunity to directly fall in love...


    As a result, Zhou Ye¡¯s career with the fart worm officially began...every day follow Violet to work, accompany her to work, follow her off work, accompany her to go shopping, accompany her to read books, and to listen to music with her. She watched movies together, laughed together, cried together...


    Three months have passed in a blink of an eye, and the two are accustomed to each other¡¯s existence. Occasionally, Violet would wear simple underwear at home to send rich messages to Zhou Ye, and Zhou Ye would also babble, and take the hand. Cheap.


    Violet has been in a bad mood these days, of course not because of relatives visiting.It was because of Zhou Ye. Every time Zhou Ye accompanied her to work, the nurses were used to molesting Zhou Ye. After all, Zhou Ye looked so small.


    Sometimes the nurses laughed and joked to Violet: "Since you don''t want such a handsome boy, why don''t you just make us cheaper!"


    "Whoever likes who takes it, I won''t care!" Violet''s answer would hurt Zhou Ye every time, but Zhou Ye didn''t care about it, but continued on his bumpy road to first love, thinking If you want to be fucked, slow and arrogant...


    And those little nurses got Violet''s answer, and immediately became unscrupulous, molesting Zhou Ye at any time, Zhou Ye didn''t care, he had more moles, but being molested was the number one. Times...


    But every time Violet saw this situation, her chest became more nauseous, and she even took advantage of her lunch break to check it at the internal medicine department. The facts showed that she was healthy and she did not have a heart disease, but she became more irritable. ...


    Today, Dr. Dennis asked her for dinner again. Violet knew that Dr. Dennis wanted to pursue herself, but Zhou Ye had always been helping her to block her, but Zhou Ye just went to the bathroom, and Violet was irritated. Little did not know why, so she agreed to Dr. Dennis''s appointment request.

 Chapter 39

    Zhou Ye didn''t know this, but when he came back, he saw the eyes of those Violet colleagues looking at him a little strange... as if there was a vague sympathy.


    Zhou Ye didn''t know what was going on until Violet got off work...


    "Give you the key! You go back first!" Violet didn''t know why, she didn''t dare to look at Zhou Ye''s eyes...just said lowly.


    "Violite... can you tell me why?" Zhou Ye''s eyes were full of sadness, it was a feeling of being betrayed, and it turned out to be like this the first time he tried to fall in love...


    "I... I promised to have dinner with Dr. Dennis..." Violet lowered her head lower, and there was pain in her heart. She didn''t know why...


    "Violite...Tell me, have you never fallen in love with me?" Zhou Ye''s voice became a little low, and the calm voice seemed to hide a storm...


    "I..." Violet wanted to say never, but couldn''t say anything...


    "...I see!" Zhou Ye said without speaking, took the key, turned and left the hospital...


    "..." Violet looked at the bleak figure when Zhou Ye left, and the pain in her heart intensified...


    "Violet, let''s go!" Dr. Dennis came over and wanted to take Violet''s shoulders, but Violet dodged her, she found that she could not accept other men touching her .


    Chapter Fifty-Five


    Zhou Ye returned to Violet¡¯s home like a walking corpse, looking at the apartment full of memories of the two of them, and thinking about Violet¡¯s dating another man now, his heart ached. The pain...makes him unable to breathe...


    "It has been detected that the owner''s mood is extremely unstable, do I need to adjust it!" The voice of System Shanshan appeared directly in Zhou Ye''s mind.


    "...It seems that I am not suitable for love, I am not a lover!" Zhou Ye smiled bitterly and laughed at himself: "To celebrate my first love break, let''s have a drink, Shanshan!"


    "Master, I can''t drink!"


    "That''s really a pity!" Zhou Ye smiled, and went to get all kinds of wine from Violet''s collection, but his laughter was no better than crying.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "It turns out that being drunk is sometimes not a good thing!" After pouring four bottles of high brandy, Zhou Ye finally discovered that these wines were completely useless for a man with a body of steel, but he felt bitter. , Really bitter...


    "Shanshan...I know you can help me!" Zhou Ye called to his system.


    "As long as you delete this memory, you won''t be sad, Master!"


    "Delete these memories?" Zhou Ye hesitated... but in the end he agreed to Shanshan''s plan, "Delete the memories of this period of time, just treat me as a weak person!"


    "What else does the master want?"


    "Violite..." Zhou Ye whispered again to this woman who made her feel sad for the first time, and then whispered: "Delete the memory... and come back! I hate this, I hate it. Everything, I''m afraid I will lose my mind and destroy the entire earth if I stay here any longer!"


    "As you wish, Master!"


    As Shanshan''s voice fell, Zhou Ye only felt a sharp pain in his head, and then a whirl of heaven and earth... He returned to this world again...


    On the other side, Violet felt a pain in her heart, as if she had lost her most precious thing, which is very important and important to her...The important thing is that she is no longer in the mood to be with this doctor named Dennis. There is nothing but snake tail here, got up and left...


    Violet was walking on the way home. The feeling of losing something became stronger and stronger. It became so strong that she was no longer satisfied with walking, but ran. When she ran to her apartment out of breath At that time... I didn''t see Zhou Ye''s figure... All I saw were the wine bottles placed on the table... and the key to Zhou Ye''s apartment...


    "Zhou Ye... come out!" Violet''s unclear feeling grew bigger and bigger. She frantically searched for Zhou Ye''s figure at home... but found nothing...


    In the end, she only found Zhou Ye''s medieval phone under the sofa...


    Violet, who suffered from insomnia all night, came to the hospital the next day with two panda eyes. She suddenly became taciturn, who was kind to others...


    Until a little nurse stood up to fight the injustice for Zhou Ye: "Violite, you are too much, Zhou Ye should have left a woman like you long ago..."


    "What are you talking about? Bitch!" Violet grabbed the little nurse by the collar like an angry mother beast and lifted her up.


    "I... I said that Zhou Ye should have left you long ago!" The little nurse said boldly, "Zhou Ye is with you every day. You will not be angry when you scold someone and your family will not be angry. You are not happy to make you happy... Instead, you go on a date with Dr. Dennis, you bitch!"


    "..." Violet wanted to refute, but found that she couldn''t refute a word. She didn''t care about Zhou Ye if she wanted to say, but found that she couldn''t say this sentence anyway...


    Violet spent the whole day in a muddle-headed state. Inadvertently, she always felt that Zhou Ye hadn''t left herself, Zhou Ye was still smiling and looking at herself beside her... but when she saw it. , But what you see is the air...


    Back home... Violet picked up the wine she bought with Zhou Ye. The scene of the two talking and laughing at the time is still vivid... She suddenly wanted to cry... "You said you would wait for me to say love Is it yours? Why did you leave without waiting..."


    "I want to say I love you now... but you can''t hear it anymore!" Violet murmured. Only then did she really confirm one thing, she had already fallen in love with Zhou Ye... ...The love is so deep, the love cannot be extricated...


    But this enlightenment came too late, and the late Zhou Ye could no longer hear it.Violet felt the pain in her heart as if she was being held by her hand when she thought of it. The pain made her even think of dying...


    But Violet was never someone who gave up lightly. He took out his computer and posted a photo of the two together on the Internet, and then began to compare them on the official and deputy official household registration website... after eight hours The contrast... Violet''s heart was filled with despair...


    After taking a few sips of the wine bottle, the wine was gone... Suddenly, a feeling that the whole world was against her came to her heart, and she threw the wine bottle out. She picked up an object on the sofa and wanted to throw it out... When she saw what it was, she couldn''t throw it out...


    "This is Ye''s cell phone..." Violet tried to turn on the phone, as if grabbing the last straw, but found that the phone was dead...


    After hurriedly searching the Internet, she customized a charger. Of course, it fell into her hands after four hours, but Violet felt like four years had passed.


    Violet''s hand holding the charger was trembling, and it took a few times to connect the phone...After a while, the battery of the phone was enough to turn on the phone...


    Violet''s hands were like pressing a heavy object, pressing the password option after opening. The password Zhou Ye once told her...


    Violet rummaged on the phone, and finally found a video file... Gently opened the video file, and the picture that caught her eye was that of Zhou Ye drinking...


    Watching Zhou Ye sipping brandy bottle after bottle... Violet was sad and distressed, but it was more guilt... It was herself who caused Zhou Ye to be like this...


    When Zhou Ye spoke to an unknown existence out of thin air.Violet was a little worried, for fear that Zhou Ye had run into something unclean, but her worries were unnecessary, and soon a female voice appeared in the video.


    Through the dialogue between the two, Violet understood Zhou Ye¡¯s origin. Zhou Ye was not a person in this world, but when Zhou Ye agreed to the female voice¡¯s suggestion and chose to delete the memory, Violet wanted to speak up. Cry... What forced him to erase his memory to live?It was her...what made him feel so painful, or she...


    But when Zhou Ye''s figure slowly disappeared with that sentence, Violet finally knew what she had lost... She had completely lost the one she loved, or she had driven him away by herself. , And blurred his heart...


    Chapter Fifty Six


    Violet felt that the world in her eyes instantly turned gray, and she could no longer see other colors... At this time she finally realized that before she knew it, Zhou Ye had completely occupied her entire Heart...


    Violet gently put down the phone...slowly stood up.She wanted to commit suicide. Without Zhou Ye''s world, she felt that it would be nothing to destroy... So... it''s better to die. Maybe after death, my heart won''t hurt so much...


    "Violite--"


    The sound from the phone caught Violet''s attention. She turned to look and saw that the phone was still blank... but she was calling her name.


    "who are you?"


    "I am Shanshan!"


    "Shanshan?" Violet suddenly thought of Shanshan, the system Zhou Ye called in the video."You are Ye''s system? Shanshan? Tell me how to find Ye! Please tell me... I beg you..."


    "It''s not that I can''t tell you!" Shanshan''s tone was a bit of slander: "You are the first time the master has eaten the object after gaining the ability, and it should be somewhat preferential!"

 Chapter 40

    "Where is that Ye? What am I going to do to find him?" Violet asked anxiously as a life-saving dawn appeared in his heart.


    "Violite..." Shanshan''s tone suddenly became serious."The master who comes to this world again may forget everything about you, are you sure you still love such a master?"


    "I''m sure!" Violet nodded firmly and said, "Even if Ye he forgets everything about me, I will remind him of it. Even if he can''t remember it, I will make him fall in love again. mine!"


    "Well, there is a future for cultivation!" Shanshan''s tone was full of smiles."Actually, I only temporarily sealed the master''s memory of you! You will meet again in the near future, but I can''t guarantee if the master will recall the memory of you two by that time!"


    "I will definitely remind him!" Violet said categorically.


    "Then get stronger as soon as possible, your world will usher in a catastrophe!" Shanshan said: "Also remind you that if you have an affair with another man before meeting the master again, I will completely delete the master. Memory, and encouraged him to leave this world and never come again..."


    "Except for Ye, other men will only make me feel sick!" Violet said without hesitation: "When will I see Ye again?"


    "Of course it was after the catastrophe in your world broke out..." Shanshan said: "So, work hard to become stronger, and stay away from those men, as long as I find that you carry traces of those men, I Will do the things mentioned above without hesitation! Believe me, I can definitely do it...you are through the trace...and I, through the cause and effect..."


    "I will never approach any man!" Violet said word by word.


    "Then please work hard to become stronger, and then slowly wait for the master to come! Besides, the master will come in three years at the earliest..."


    "Three years..." Violet thought it was a long time...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of the world¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Huh..." Zhou Ye looked in the mirror, then looked at himself... "Why am I standing here?"


    "Ah, I remember!" Zhou Ye suddenly realized: "I''m going to get the space compression equipment, um, it was such a happy decision!"


    "Shanshan, shuttle me the deadly violet!" Zhou Ye ordered.


    "Crossing through the deadly violet? Master, do you need to make some fine-tuning?" Shanshan asked.


    "Hey, yes, I will help the owner to consider it. No fine-tuning is required. Anyway, there is no heroine in it. Just come directly!" Zhou Ye has completely forgotten about Violet, including this movie. The protagonist...


    "Okay, Master!" Shanshan was talking, and chanting Violet in her heart, I can''t help you!


    Zhou Ye only felt dizzy. He appeared on top of a high-rise building. He watched the flying vehicle in the sky as if laying eggs and five black balls came out. He immediately thought that there were five black balls on his body. The space compression device...


    Just before the five black balls rushed into the building, Zhou Ye had already appeared next to the black balls... with one punch, all the five black balls were broken, revealing the space on his body. Compression device, the five people just took out the katana from the space compression device, and they were nailed into the air by Zhou Ye with the force of thought...


    "Interesting space compression device!" Zhou Ye picked up the space compression device on the five people and looked at it as if no one was there.


    He didn''t know why. After arriving in this world, he was full of tyrannical emotions, and that emotion made him involuntarily want to make a big fuss...


    But obviously, he was looking at the people who intended to invade the serum research building, and the people inside also saw him, and soon two armed helicopters flew over.


    "Don''t bother me!" Zhou Ye raised his hand and waved it casually as if he was driving a fly. The two helicopters were as if they were photographed by two invisible giant palms, and they hit together...


    At this time, when Zhou Ye once again descended into the deadly Violet World, Violet was exercising in her safe room, and Zhou Ye¡¯s last cell phone was strung with a strong rope and hung on her chest. In addition, she also asked someone to replace the phone with a small battery with the latest technology. The startup screen in the phone is a photo of the two...


    In the two years since Zhou Ye left, Violet has been training herself, finding a female coach who is proficient in Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu and indiscriminate killing.


    And she went into hiding for the first time after contracting the virus. With the effect of the virus, her body became more and more tyrannical...


    She did not join the so-called vampire organization, but became a single-handed killer... Whoever gave more money will help whoever kills... Of course, she remembered Shanshan¡¯s words when she took the lead, and never followed Any man has any contact...


    As soon as Zhou Ye arrived, the phone hung around her neck rang.Violet¡¯s face was suddenly full of surprises, and after shaking her hands, she picked up the phone to connect, and indeed Shanshan¡¯s voice came from inside: "The master has come again!"


    "Where is Ye?" Violet asked anxiously.


    "Now turn on the TV and watch the news!"


    Violet jumped off the fitness machine and quickly turned on her own TV. At this time, a figure appeared in the TV footage. It was Zhou Ye that Violet thought about day and night. Violet watched With Zhou Ye showing his power in mid-air like a world-destroying demon, he applauded helicopters and punched small missiles... She was agitated when she saw her... After identifying the address on the TV, Violet dressed neatly for 1 minute. He jumped on his motorcycle and galloped towards Zhou Ye''s location...


    "This world is really weak!" At this time, Zhou Ye was opening the B pretend mode.Just suspended in mid-air, with his hands on his chest, scorned the dozen or so armed helicopters that surrounded him...


    "Speaking of which, this world is really weird!" Zhou Ye looked at those gunship helicopters that dared to surround him far away, and laughed in a low voice: "Dunima has a space compression device, and it is actually a physical one. Gunpowder guns, there are no electromagnetic guns, energy weapons, and other good things. It''s really disappointing..."


    Just as he expressed his emotions, suddenly a motorcycle engine roared, Zhou Ye followed the sound and saw a motorcycle speeding on the wall of a skyscraper as if it were driving on a flat ground.A female rider wearing a helmet...


    "Hey, there is also a gravity device. This is not bad!" Zhou Ye recalled the movie repeatedly, but he couldn''t remember the plot.(The role of memory seal)


    Violet was speeding on her beloved motorcycle, getting closer and closer to Zhou Ye... The closer she got to Zhou Ye, the more nervous she felt... Can she awaken Zhou Ye''s memory...


    But no matter what, Violet would never give up so easily, even if Zhou Ye fell in love with herself again... On the edge of the building platform closest to Zhou Ye, Violet took off her Hat, shouted at Zhou Ye: "Zhou Ye...Zhou Ye..."


    "...Why does this woman know my name?" Zhou Ye looked at Violet strangely, but every time he saw Violet, his heart couldn''t help but ache, "You... who is it?"


    "I am Violet... Zhou Ye, I am Violet!" Violet shouted desperately.


    "Violite..." When Zhou Ye said the name, he felt a sharp pain in his head, and at the same time his chest hurt... "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. Just a name can give me a headache... so sad..."


    "No...Zhou Ye..." Violet watched Zhou Ye rolling in the air with pain, her heart hurting as if she was being interspersed back and forth by a sharp blade.


    ...


    Chapter Fifty Six


    Seeing that Zhou Ye''s state seemed to be in trouble, the surrounding armed helicopters also courageously surrounded him. With the sound of a machine gun, various bullets and missiles attacked Zhou Ye like a storm...


    "No..." Violet''s heart was full of regret. If she didn''t come, Zhou Ye wouldn''t have a headache. If Zhou Ye didn''t have a headache... he wouldn''t be hit by these miscellaneous fish... "Don''t Ah... Ye--!"


    Violet¡¯s voice was full of despair...


    "You...this group of miscellaneous fishes, completely annoyed me!" As the voice came, Violet was delighted to see that Zhou Ye had not suffered any fatal injuries except for the tattered clothes...


    "You are all going to die..." Zhou Ye gently raised his hand flat to his chest, and squeezed his open palm forcefully... The dozen or so armed helicopters were held into a ball of scrap iron like plastic toys. From time to time, the blood flowing out of the cracks in the scrap iron is still accusing Zhou Ye''s tyranny.


    "Zhou Ye...Zhou Ye!" Violet desperately shouted Zhou Ye''s name, but Zhou Ye just didn''t go to see her, because seeing her, he would feel heartache inexplicably...


    "I don''t believe you really don''t remember me!" Violet gritted her teeth and drove the car to the top of the building, then increased the throttle and drove the motorcycle directly out, and she rushed towards it with this momentum. Zhou Ye...


    "Hey, are you ill?" Zhou Ye caught the woman in a hurry... I don''t know why, he only knows that he can''t watch her die...


    "Zhou Ye--!" Violet returned to Zhou Ye''s side again, and suddenly felt that the three-year wait was so worthwhile, as long as he could meet him again.


    "You are... Violet...!" Zhou Ye felt his head hurt more and more, so he wanted to hit the wall..." Violet...why...every time I say this name ...I really want to cry..."


    "Ye... don''t think about it if you don''t think of it!" Violet watched Zhou Ye''s bruises and painful look, her heart dripping with blood...


    "Violet... Violet... Violet!" Zhou Ye was like a madman, shouting this name, but the more he shouted, the more his heart hurts, the more he shouted, the more his head hurt...


    Zhou Ye went violently. He just wanted to take a good break. When he raised his hand, regardless of whether he could bear such a backlash, he stared at a skyscraper as high as 100 meters and began to exert his strength. The veins and veins jumped up high, and the building was swaying back and forth like a bamboo pole in the wind and rain...


    "No... don''t do this... Ye, don''t do this!" Violet looked at Zhou Ye like this, feeling that her heart was about to be crushed, and desperately climbed onto Zhou Ye''s shoulders, using her powerful Tightly hugged himself around Zhou Ye''s waist with his legs, and hugged Zhou Ye''s head tightly in his arms with his own hands... He whispered comfortingly: "Ye... don''t think again if you don''t think about it. Now... don''t think about it anymore..."


    As if finally exhausted all his potential, Zhou Ye finally fell into a faint...The two fell from the air like this...


    Violet didn''t panic, and gently pressed her belt, and a small propeller appeared behind her... Holding Zhou Ye, she went straight back to her safe house.

 Chapter 41

    When Zhou Ye woke up again, he saw a somewhat familiar scene, but he had no memory of being here...


    "Uh-who is this! I drank so much wine..." Zhou Ye looked at the four brandy bottles on the table and said with a little disgust.


    "That''s what you drank..." A figure walked out just wrapped in a bath towel, it was Violet.


    "Ah, hello, beauty!" Zhou Ye seemed to be okay, and began to talk about it."My name is Zhou Ye, how about you?"


    "...I''m Violet" Violet''s heart suddenly had an ominous hunch.


    "Violite... really a good name!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Could you please borrow your bathroom?"


    "Whatever you..." Violet''s heart became heavier.


    "Thank you in advance!" Zhou Ye walked directly into the bathroom. I don''t know why. He didn''t have any desire for this beauty. This is really a rare situation, but he is not a beast that turns green around the clock. , Isn¡¯t it normal to occasionally encounter a beauty who has no desire?Zhou Ye, who had figured it out, was happy again...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Violet saw Zhou Ye walk into the bathroom, picked up the phone on the sofa, and ran directly to the bedroom aside."Shan Shan...what the hell is going on?"


    "Violite... I tell you bad news!" Shanshan''s tone was heavy.


    "What... news!" Violet''s heart sank.


    "Actually, the master has already remembered something about you, but... subconsciously he refused to accept this situation... so he sealed himself again... subconsciously he didn''t want to remember it, so I can''t help it!"


    Violet¡¯s heart sank more and more with Shanshan¡¯s explanation, and even sank into the abyss, but she still smiled and said: "It¡¯s okay... what I said, even if Ye can¡¯t remember me, I will Will make him fall in love with me again!"


    "I''m afraid this... it won''t work!" Shanshan continued: "Humans have subconscious behaviors to avoid harm, just like being burned by fire, remembering that the fire is hot, and being frozen, remembering that the ice is cold. It''s the same as touching... In the master''s heart, you are already the untouchable type...


    "...What does that mean?" Violet asked tremblingly.


    "It means that you won''t have the urge to reproduce offspring...In other words, it''s insulated from you!"


    "No...no!" Violet yelled like a madman. She didn''t believe that this would be the case. She didn''t believe that the mistakes she made could no longer be remedied. She didn''t believe she would Losing Ye again... "I will prove it to you!"


    Violet tore off the towel from her body, kicked open the bathroom door, and shocked Zhou Ye inside.


    "...Violet, what are you going to do?" Zhou Ye covered his little friend.


    "...I don''t believe...I don''t believe Ye, you will not feel anything to me..." Violet pulled Zhou Ye away and covered her little partner''s hand, raising her hand to grasp his strengths...


    "...Uh, why is it not feeling?" Zhou Ye was a little confused.


    After a few moves, Violet found sadly that the bad guy who used to be able to withstand what he wanted to do by just holding himself, now he doesn''t respond with such help...


    "I don''t believe..." Violet continued his efforts, squatted down, raised his hand and stuffed Zhou Ye''s strengths into her own mouth,...


    "This is considered an active dedication?" Zhou Ye felt that his charm had become stronger again, so that someone would voluntarily dedicate himself?


    "..." Violet looked at Zhou Ye''s partner with joy to stand up under her own efforts, and pushed Zhou Ye down in the bathroom, lifted up the little partner, aimed at her shortcomings, and tried hard. Sit down... With a scream, a trace of blood flowed down the tuberculosis department of the two of them.


    Chapter Fifty Seven


    Violet lay on Zhou Ye''s body lazily, with an expression of fulfilling her wish. Of course, the tingling sensation from under her body was directly ignored by her, and some were just full of feelings of being fulfilled. .


    "Violite..." Zhou Ye whispered softly in her ear... "What the hell should I do with you? My little apple..."


    "Ye..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Violet raised her head in surprise. [Little Apple] was once Zhou Ye''s nickname for her, even though she opposed it many times with too much nausea. But the objection is still invalid."Ye, you remember..."


    "Well--, I remember everything!" Zhou Ye stroked Violet''s soft long hair and whispered, "I remember everything..."


    "...I''m sorry...Ye!" Violet hugged Ye tightly, as if afraid that Zhou Ye would never find it again if he let go."Everything is my fault, as long as you forgive me...whatever..."


    "Violet... Violet... my Violet!" Zhou Ye''s voice was low, "You broke my illusion of love... Well, you gave me a first love that was not so wonderful. ...You said how should I punish you?"


    "No matter how you punish me... you can!" Violet took Zhou Ye''s hand, stroked her cheek, and whispered back: "As long as you don''t leave me... No matter how you punish me... ¡­I¡¯m really afraid of those days when you are away! I¡¯m afraid I will never meet you again... I am afraid I will lose you forever..."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye turned over and pressed Violet under him, "I will punish you tonight!"


    It was another gust of wind and rain, and Violet clenched his teeth and insisted, but the pain under her body gave her a trace of redemption ~ sinful pleasure ~ feeling... What''s wrong with being abused a little...


    The next morning...


    Looking at Violet''s peaceful face, Zhou Ye pecked at the corner of her lips with pity.


    Violet was awakened by Zhou Ye''s Good Morning. He raised his eyes and saw Zhou Ye''s smiling face, and immediately hugged him like an octopus.In the past three years, she had dreamed countless times in the past three years, but she woke up countless times, and then fell into despair. If it weren¡¯t for Shanshan¡¯s message, perhaps she would have sought relief long ago...


    In fact, the two had already complained to each other last night. In the end, the two agreed that System Shanshan should be responsible for the accident...


    But after Zhou Ye scolded Shanshan, he had to thank her again. If it weren''t for her, it is estimated that Violet would not insist that Zhou Ye will come again...


    In fact, Shanshan didn¡¯t make much of it, but she just lied to Violet. Zhou Ye¡¯s memory seal has been unlocked. In fact, she did not fall into the process of self-denial and evasion of memory, but a blank period before the reaction of improvement. That''s it, so the stupid Violet believed in her ghost, and hysterically took the initiative to push ~ down Zhou Ye...


    This is all the truth...


    Of course, this incident also caused another tragedy, and that is that Zhou Ye dare not talk about feelings anymore. It is even more unscrupulous to use his ability to pick up girls. Zhou Ye firmly believes that Jiushengqing is a verb, and you all understand it. .


    Of course, the point of a blessing in disguise this time is that because Zhou Ye broke free of the memory seal on his own, his mental power was greatly increased, and his thought power and hook~soul eyes have been greatly improved...


    Violet had to rest for several days because of the injuries before and after. The two regained their cohabitation state again. The only thing was that Violet was a bit too sticky to him, basically Violet Wish to hang on him 24 hours a day.


    From time to time when the two of them are doing shameful things, they also take out DVs to shoot the pictures of the two of them... The name is to leave traces of love...


    But apart from these, Violet was simply obedient to Zhou Ye, and even once because she could not satisfy Zhou Ye, she even offered to go out and help Zhou Ye to catch a woman back... It all became a doting... Although it was a little disgusting. Adapted, but Zhou Ye still felt that he was enjoying it.


    When Zhou Ye told her about her purpose of coming here, Violet did not hesitate to help Zhou Ye delineate the space installation research institutes that belonged to the department and the vampire underground. At night, the two turned into female ~ male. Pirates ransacked all the space research institutes, not only looted their space compression devices, but also went along with their research records...


    Zhou Ye is not only that little appetite...


    The two then ransacked the Institute of Gravity, which is the kind of anti-gravity device directly mounted on the Violet motorcycle, sweeping away all their research data and scientific research results.


    When Zhou Ye had completed his set goals and planned to return, Shanshan reminded him that Violet still carries the virus that is unique here...


    In desperation, Zhou Ye could only turn to Shanshan, and finally spent a lot of causal points to transform Violet''s body, making her body more tyrannical, and at the same time making the virus in her body lose its infectivity, especially It retains the ability of Violet''s hair to change color automatically. Zhou Ye likes her the most. Long purple hair...well, it''s still very rare in reality.


    As a white light flashed, Violet and Zhou Ye appeared in the villa on their private island in this world.


    "Is this your world? Ye!" Violet looked at everything in the house curiously. It seemed to her that the decorations here are a bit outdated, but very luxurious...


    "Well, this is my world!" Zhou Ye said, taking Violet''s hand and walking outside.Said: "I will introduce you to your sisters!"


    "I don''t care about them!" Violet followed Ye reluctantly. She only cared about Ye''s feelings. As for the rest, let them die.


    "Violite...I hope you can get along with your sisters!" Zhou Ye said helplessly: "You have some sisters in another world. I want you to be together and become friends with each other!"


    "I just need to follow Ye!" Violet said indifferently.


    "...This girl is out of help!" Zhou Ye was helpless, but forget it, she will get better later.


    The sisters on the island found that a beautiful woman with long purple hair and green eyes appeared next to her man, but the beautiful woman was a bit cold, and she never liked to play with them, just pestering her man... Ma can''t bear it...

 Chapter 42

    However, after a few times, the beauties found sadly that this product is simply not a human being. Fighting... the few beautiful girls who retired from the Marines on the yacht can''t beat her together. As long as it is a sports event, they will be overwhelmed. They are all in the same street...but let''s say, people just ignore them...


    Unknowingly, Violet gained a special status, which was the status that accompanied Zhou Ye for a long time.


    Of course, there are also sisters who feel that this girl is a bit familiar. Some are like Milla Jovovich who plays Resident Evil, but the age is wrong. Milla Jovovich is almost fifty years old. This is a young girl... Besides, the itinerary is wrong. I checked it online and found that they were spending their honeymoon in the UK, but they were running back and forth with their man on the island. In the end, everyone could only put it down. For, [There are always three people in the world who look more like you] This proverb...


    Chapter 58


    Sunny Beach Bikini...


    This is the theme of Zhou Ye''s life these days... Zhou Ye couldn''t help smiling at the girls playing happily on the beach, but seeing Violet sitting quietly next to her, couldn''t help thinking sigh¡­¡­


    This girl now has a nickname called Zhou Ye Zhiying, which means that as long as you can see Zhou Ye, she must be there.But if Zhou Ye asked her to leave a little bit, she would look sad, as if the sky was about to fall.Is this a certain degree of dependence...


    Would Violet be a little more cheerful if she found her a companion?Zhou Ye thought unscrupulously, if he said to find her exactly the same companion... wouldn''t he have a legendary twin?


    In terms of choice, there is really a movie that is more suitable for Zhou Ye, Alice in Resident Evil... The two are about the same skill, no, it should be said that if Alice does not use the ability, she can''t beat Violet. , But if the ability is used, Violet is no match at all.


    Zhou Ye put his chin on and looked at Violet with a smile that was unscrupulous.It made Violet''s smile a little frizzy.


    "Baby Violet!" Zhou Ye took Violettra into her arms and said in a low voice, "How about I find you a companion? You absolutely get along!"


    "Really?" Violet rubbed her cheeks greedily in Zhou Ye''s arms, as if she wanted to rub Zhou Ye''s whole body into her body. As for what Zhou Ye said, she said I didn''t pay attention at all.


    "I assume you agree!" Zhou Ye looked at Violet''s state, and knew that she hadn''t listened to her words at all. Suddenly Zhou Ye laughed and hugged Violet. Lit whispered in her ear: "Violite... my little apple, I want you!"


    "...Me too, Ye!" Violet said that she was about to turn on her horse. Anyway, this island is full of Zhou Ye''s women, without a man, Violet said that he didn''t care about the fierce battle in the wild at all.However, she was hugged by Zhou Ye and walked into the room. After placing Violet on the bed, Zhou Ye rummaged through her woman¡¯s dressing room and found a golden wig, and then took it out again. The DV is placed on the head of the bed...


    A fierce battle began... During the fierce battle, Zhou Ye kept inducing Violet to say those words that were enough to make some people ashamed...


    Three hours later... the Violet was completely sunk.


    And Zhou Ye took the DV to the bathroom with a smug look, looked at his armband and said, "Shanshan, I want to enter the world of Resident Evil..."


    "Is there any fine-tuning?" Shanshan asked.


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye smiled, "Cut off all the lines of cause and effect between Alice and all the other men!"


    "No problem, Master!" Shanshan replied.


    "So... we can start the journey of Resident Evil!" Zhou Ye said with a smile while holding the DV in his hand.


    "The transmission begins..."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Resident Evil World¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye opened his eyes and found himself in the bathroom...Look at Alice who passed out under the shower...Zhou Ye hugged him up without hesitation and walked all the way to the bedroom...


    "Come while it''s hot is indeed a must-have option for Resident Evil!" Zhou Ye took off his clothes without hesitation, and rushed to Alice on the bed...


    Two hours later...


    Zhou Ye was holding a cigar in his arms and Alice, who was still in a coma, in his arms...The plum blossom-like pattern on the bed seemed to be telling the atrocities of Zhou Ye just now...


    "..." Alice opened her eyes slowly, and the touch on her body let her know that she was in the arms of a man, resisting the tingling pain coming from under her body, Alice looked up, and what caught her eye was A handsome boy with an Asian face... "Are you?"


    "Alice...you are awake!" Zhou Ye looked surprised, "you scared me to death just now! I''m sorry, I''m all to blame...I''m all to blame for playing too much!"


    "...I... my name is Alice?" Alice asked hesitantly, and then said: "Who are you? What is your relationship with me!"


    "...I''m sorry...Alice, I blamed me for being too violent!" Zhou Ye said apologetically, and said as if he was sincere: "I am Zhou Ya, your love, Alice, did you forget? ?"


    "My love?" Alice couldn''t think of what was going on...and there was no memory of Zhou Ye.


    "By the way, some of the things we shot in the past may be helpful for you to restore your memory!" Zhou Ye said, picking up the DV from the bedside, just hugging Alice and showing it to her...


    The scene in the picture is simply spicy eyes... but Alice can confirm that it is herself. Although she is a little younger on the screen, she is indeed herself undoubtedly. She is also full of obsession with the man in front of her. Everyone feels that this woman loves Zhou Ye so deeply...


    "Alice... have you forgotten?" Zhou Ye said with a sad expression: "We have had so many happy times..."


    "But..." Alice stretched her hand hesitantly ~ under her body, a smear of blood... "Since we have already happened to something like that... why I... bleeding underneath?"


    "Sorry baby!" Zhou Ye said with an apologetic expression: "It''s all because I haven''t had sex with you for a long time, so I made it a bit too much and hurt you again..."


    Alice fast-forwarded watching the video in the DV, and she began to feel convinced that Zhou Ye would hurt herself. After all, anyone who spent a full three hours... would be hurt... At the end of watching the video, she was actually ~Doing nonsense... Alice felt a subtle feeling in her heart... When did she become so silver?


    "I''m sorry..." Alice looked at Zhou Ye apologetically and said: "I don''t know what happened... but I can''t think of you..."


    "It''s okay, Alice, I''m sure you will remember me!" Zhou Ye said, sliding his hands into the bed and slid gently on Alice''s body: "Why... let''s do some of your favorite things before. , Maybe it will remind you of me..."


    "...Hmm!" Alice was already completely convinced that she was Zhou Ye''s lover, so she didn''t care about doing shameful things with Zhou Ye.


    "So... let''s get started!" Zhou Ye turned over and pressed Alice again...


    "No... Ye, not there... You made a mistake!"


    "I''m not mistaken, Alice, you used to like me going through the back door best!"


    "Ah...it hurts!"


    "You will feel it in a while..."


    Half an hour later...Zhou Ye finally stopped. After all, Alice is still the first time. If you lie to a woman, you can''t be too much.


    Chapter Fifty Nine


    Maybe it was Zhou Ye''s overly fierce action that caused Alice to wake up early, so after an hour of what happened between the two, no one came outside yet.


    Zhou Ye calmly found the painkillers in the medicine cabinet in the bedroom, helped the lazy-faced Alice daub the wound, and then helped her get dressed... At this time, Zhou Ye felt that someone had arrived outside.


    "Baby, we are here as a guest!" Zhou Ye sat on the side of the bed holding Alice, whispering in her ear.


    "Who...?" Alice felt that she was weak now, as if she was about to fall apart, but her whole body was hot~almost, very comfortable, which made her not want to lie in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    "Don''t move..." Matt Addison nervously pushed open the bedroom door, and then rolled in, half-kneeling on the ground, aiming at the two people on the bed with the gun in his hand.


    "Don''t be nervous buddy!" Zhou Ye leisurely patted Alice''s thigh, comforted her, and signaled that she should not be afraid.


    "..." Matt Addison felt like a clown. He entered so nervously with tactical moves and saw two people flirting without panic... "I am a policeman, holding hands. On top of your head, lie on the ground!"


    "Ha, everyone is here!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and gently stretched out his hand to cover Alice''s eyes, "Hey, close your eyes for a while, otherwise your eyes will be uncomfortable for a while!"


    As Zhou Ye''s voice landed, there was a crash--a sound of glass breaking sounded, and a flash bomb penetrated the glass and threw it into the room. Then, four figures followed the rope and broke into the glass.

 Chapter 43

    "Don''t move!" The four people wearing special uniforms and helmets quickly took control of the situation. Perhaps it was the reason that Zhou Ye and Alice looked completely unthreatening, or that Alice was the gatekeeper of the hive. Several people completely ignored Zhou Ye and Alice, and directly pressed Matt to the ground.


    "Report the situation now... Soldier!" A big man in a special combat suit and a chemical mask came directly to Alice and asked."Now is not the time for you to enjoy romance!"


    He stretched out his hand and wanted to pull Alice up from Zhou Ye''s arms.


    "Hey, you can''t do this, Alice just woke up, she didn''t remember anything, even forgot me!" Zhou Ye stood in front of the big black man without hesitation, blocking him from reaching Alice Hands.


    "Sir, the main defense system in the room has been activated, and the room is full of nerve gas, so she is probably still suffering from side effects and has amnesia!" said a soldier next to her.


    "You let me go, I''m a policeman!" The Matt who broke into the room was still struggling desperately, but unfortunately the more he struggled, the harder he was to subdue his soldiers."Oh my god, my hand will be broken by you!"


    The black captain took off the chemical mask and said, "I am James Sched, I am not playing games with you!"


    Then pointed a pistol at Zhou Ye and said, "Who are you? Your name is not on my list!"


    "My name is Zhou Ye!" Zhou Ye said with a relaxed look: "I am Alice''s lover!"


    "What are you doing here?" Captain James asked.


    "Of course it''s a date!" Zhou Ye grabbed Alice into his arms and said, "What else can I do?"


    "Sir, do you want me to lock them here?" Ryan Ocampo, a female member of the assault team next to him, looked at Zhou Ye''s handsome face and added her lips, and said, "I promise to give you preferential treatment. Yes, Cucumber!"


    "..." Zhou Ye fiercely fought a cold war. Is this guy a trembling S, but he is not a trembling M.


    "No, I want to be with him!" Alice seemed to have a sense of crisis caused by Ren''s words, and she absolutely didn''t want Zhou Ye to fall into the hands of that damn woman.


    At this time, the computer expert in the assault team had opened the door in the bedroom, which opened directly in the full-length mirror.


    Captain James waved his hand and said, "Take them and prepare to enter the institute!"


    "You, keep up with me!" Captain James said to the players who followed behind: "If he rushes away, interrupt him!"


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about this big black guy. His purpose was to go in with a few people anyway, but he was treated much better than the policeman named Matt, at least he was not handcuffed, and he was accompanied by beautiful women...


    Zhou Ye just hugged Alice in this way, followed the big black captain in front and entered the passage behind the mirror. After all, Alice was a little unsatisfied, so she leaned most of her body weight on Zhou Ye and asked him to bear it. .


    A group of nine people just entered the entrance of the hive¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye walked with his arms around Alice, while looking at the environment inside.After walking through a long downward staircase, everyone came to a platform full of goods. The goods were marked with umbrellas. Zhou Ye curiously wanted to open a cargo box to take a look...


    "Don''t move, that is the property of the umbrella company!" The gun of the female team member Rein behind directly hit Zhou Ye''s waist.


    "OK OK!" Zhou Ye raised his hands and said innocently, "I''m just curious about what''s inside!"


    Ryan walked to Zhou Ye''s side and gently said in his ear: "Curiosity will kill the cat, boy!"


    Alice pulled Zhou Ye into her arms and glared at Ren with alert.


    "Ha...it seems your little lover is jealous, boy!" Ryan seemed addicted to molesting Zhou Ye.


    "Stop playing Ryan!" said the male player JD who entered the train: "Come and see, the train seems to be out of power!"


    "Ryan fix it!" Captain James said.


    "Okay head, got it!" Ryan rolled his eyes, walked into the train, jumped under the train to connect the wires.


    At this time Alice also dragged Zhou Ye onto the train. Zhou Ye suddenly noticed that Ryan was desperately trying to open a door. Zhou Ye smiled. He knew what was hidden inside. It was a scum and a scumbag. Box T virus and antidote.


    "I''ll help you!" Zhou Ye said as he forced Alice to come to the door, there was no way, Alice kept dragging Zhou Ye hard, she didn''t want Zhou Ye to approach the woman from the bottom of her heart.


    "Oh boy, aren''t you afraid that your little lover will be jealous?" Ryan stepped aside and stretched out his hand to signal Zhou Ye to do it.


    "It''s okay, Alice knows that I only love her the most, so she won''t be there!" Zhou Ye said as he grabbed the doorknob with one hand, as if trying desperately, in fact, in secret, he had already used Nian Motive smashed the brain in the head of the scum named Spence inside. Although there were no scars on the outside, he was already dead because of bleeding in his eyes, mouth and nose.


    After confirming Spence''s death, Zhou Ye pretended to have tried his best to open the door. The door opened and Spence''s body fell to the ground, and everyone who was frightened exclaimed.


    "He is..." Alice looked at the male corpse in front of her, and the corpse''s face stirred up layers of fragments in her mind.She knew this person, but the disgust for this person overflowed from her heart.


    Looking at the wedding ring on her finger, then at the ring on the male corpse''s finger, and then at Zhou Ye, who had been looking at her with worried eyes, Alice''s heart was extremely confused."he is¡­¡­"


    "Baby, don''t think about it!" Zhou Ye hugged Alice and whispered: "He is your nominal husband. You told me that this is your company who let you fake marriage in order to hide your eyes. I don¡¯t love him, and I have nothing to do with him...!"


    "This little guy is right!" The big black captain also came with an assist at this time: "You all belong to the umbrella company. You are the gatekeeper of this base. Your marriage is also fake!"


    Chapter Sixty


    Alice leaned weakly in Zhou Ye''s arms, her heart full of guilt for Zhou Ye.Even if it is a fake marriage, she thinks that Zhou Ye who loves herself is an invisible injury... "Sorry, Ye!"


    "It doesn''t matter, baby!" Zhou Ye looked at Alice''s somewhat guilty expression, knowing what she was thinking."You have never been touched by him...I promise!"


    "¡­¡­How did you know?"


    Facing Alice''s questioning, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to roll his eyes. He was so talkative, should he tell her that this was what his system Shanshan told him?This Nima is called funny, but the nonsense comes casually."Because I''ve been with you, baby!"


    Alice happily offered her lips to Zhou Ye...


    The train started¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Fifteen minutes later, the train reached the end of the track.


    "Okay, get out of the car! Miss janitor!" Ryan always seemed to displease Alice.


    Alice gave her a blank look, did not speak but hugged Zhou Ye''s arm and walked down.


    After the assault team checked and found that there was no danger, Ren began to take out the gas cutting equipment to open the door violently.


    Alice and Zhou Ye stood behind them and watched. The policeman was still with his hands behind his back and was watched by the female doctor in the assault team.


    Zhou Ye looked up at the camera that had been working, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.Red queen, soon you belong to me.


    Alice finally couldn''t bear it, always running back and forth with the people so ignorantly, letting go of Zhou Ye''s arms and slowly came to the big black man."Listen, I want to know who you are and what happened? Why did you come here!"


    "Well, in fact, I am also a little interested in knowing why we are here!" Zhou Ye said, taking off his shirt, coming to Alice''s side, and helping her to put it on."It''s cold here, put it on, baby!"


    "Hmm..." Alice turned her head to give Zhou Ye a gentle look, then turned her head and continued to look at Captain Hei."Now, immediately, immediately, tell me!"


    "Okay!" said the captain: "We belong to the same company. I told you just now that you are a security guard belonging to the umbrella company, [gatekeeper]. What you guard is the villa above that leads to the hive. , The wedding ring in your hand is both a disguise and a mark of the umbrella company. As for your little lover, that is your personal business, and the company will not bother."


    "What is a beehive?" The police also came over.


    "Let him see it!" The captain obviously didn''t bother to pay attention to him, and directly motioned to the computer expert to explain to the police.


    "This is the closest location to Raccoon City!" The computer expert turned on his laptop and began to explain to him, "This is the place we just passed by...!"


    The computer expert opened the three-dimensional image in the computer and began to explain to the police why everyone entered the underground passage from Alice''s room, and what is the irreplaceable role of the honeycomb.


    "Why do I have no memory at all?" Alice asked.

 Chapter 44

    "The entire hive is controlled by an artificial intelligence computer called the Queen of Flames. After being attacked, it will activate the defense mechanism and release a kind of nerve gas, which can make people coma for about four hours. There is a serious side effect, and that is loss of memory."


    A picture flashed in Alice''s mind. It was a picture of her suddenly falling into a coma while taking a bath.This is completely different from what Zhou Ye and her said. Who is the real and the fake?Alice was a little at a loss, and a bit hesitant Alice continued to ask: "So...how long will the loss of memory last?"


    "One hour...a day...maybe a week!" Captain Hei replied.


    "Baby, are you okay?" Zhou Ye looked at Alice''s dazed expression, his heart was tight, did she recover her memory?


    "No, nothing...I''m fine!" Alice avoided Zhou Ye''s hand stretched out like an electric shock.


    "...Okay!" Zhou Ye waved his hand in embarrassment, pretending to be indifferent and said, "If you feel uncomfortable, remember to tell me, baby!"


    "Hmm!" Although Zhou Ye had already had doubts in her heart, Alice still felt warm when she heard Zhou Ye''s caring words.


    At this time, the door opened, and JD, a firepowerer with night vision goggles, went in to turn on the power of the lights, and everyone filed in.


    Alice looked around all the way back and forth, looking for things that could awaken her memory.Zhou Ye followed her closely... You know that there are only a few tasks for Resident Evil Zhou Ye, one of which is to take Alice away...


    Several members of the assault team tried to open the locked elevator door, but they were disappointed after opening the elevator. The elevator had crashed."It looks like we are going up the stairs!"


    "Let''s go, baby..." Zhou Ye hugged Alice''s A4 waist and forced her down."I don''t know what you remembered, but... now you are uncomfortable, and it is caused by me, so I must take this responsibility!"


    "You bastard!" Alice couldn''t help but punched Zhou Ye on the shoulder twice, her face flushed, and she seemed to remember her unbearable performance on the window.


    "Hmm, thank you for the compliment!" Zhou Ye didn''t care about Alice''s small punches, not to mention her now, even if she hit Zhou Ye after being injected with the T virus, it was like scratching her body.


    Zhou Ye''s attitude hated Alice''s teeth, but he was helpless with Zhou Ye... In the end, he could only obediently let Zhou Ye take her away with a half embrace.


    The few commandos in front ran quickly and watched the surroundings, while Zhou Ye walked leisurely with Alice there like a couple walking.Of course, even if it looks very leisurely, but his speed is really not slow.


    "Sir!" The computer expert looked at the small computer on his arm and reported: "The Flame Queen has noticed us, and she knows we are coming!"


    Zhou Ye just rolled his eyes. These fools, who were regarded as T virus test products, simply looked down upon the Red Queen. The moment they entered here, the Red Queen had already discovered their intrusion through the camera. It''s just that the Red Queen hasn''t blackened yet, and it''s her responsibility to protect humans, otherwise she won''t have enough assault teams.


    But it doesn''t matter, these people won''t live long anyway.Zhou Ye thought unscrupulously, and his face couldn''t help showing a hint of sarcasm.


    All this was seen in Alice''s eyes and remembered in her heart.


    Chapter Sixty One


    Soon everyone came to the laboratory area, which was already closed.Some rooms have been filled with water, and the whole house looks like a large closed water tank.


    "This will delay our progress!" The computer expert looked at these closed laboratories and reported: "Sir, we must pass through these laboratories to reach the Flame Queen! And these closed laboratories will cause us big troubles. of."


    "Ryan, JD go and check how bad the situation is!" Then the big black captain said to the computer expert: "Kaplan, find another way to the Queen of Fire."


    "What happened here?" asked the sad police brother.


    "Five hours ago, the Queen of Flames suddenly began to kill. After closing the entire hive, killing everyone inside, when the headquarters discovered what happened here, we were ordered to enter the hive to close the Queen of Flames and reopen the hive! "


    "Why would she do this?" Alice asked.


    "We don''t know this, it may have been ordered from outside!" the captain explained.


    "Oh, God!" The policeman looked sad. At this moment, in the laboratory enclosed by the glass wall, full of pale yellow sewage, a female corpse suddenly floated over. The policeman who was scared at the time screamed. ."Ah!"


    Zhou Ye has been paying attention to this scene. It can be said that when he was watching the movie, he was taken by surprise. Now that he is mentally prepared, he is not so scared anymore. On the contrary, he feels that the police brother¡¯s actions are inexplicably happy. sense.


    Although Alice was not scared by the dead, she couldn''t help but hugged Zhou Ye''s arm tightly. Zhou Ye smiled and patted her back gently."It''s okay, just a dead person!"


    "Hmm!" With Zhou Ye''s comfort, Alice also felt better.Although I don¡¯t know why there is no Zhou Ye in her memory, but this does not prevent her from still having an unimaginable favor for Zhou Ye...


    At this time, the computer expert found another road through restaurant B, and Ren and JD also came back and reported that the entire floor had been submerged.


    "Our progress is too slow!" The captain said: "Now let''s take action!"


    Speaking of taking the lead and heading towards the path that the computer expert found... Ryan deliberately ran over to molest Zhou Ye... "Boy, follow me!"


    Sadly, the police brother also quickly followed.


    When Alice wanted to follow along, Zhou Ye held her hand."Shhh, don''t worry baby, show you something fun!"


    Zhou Ye said, hugging Alice''s waist, motioning her to look at the female corpse floating in the laboratory in front of him.


    "You are too..." When Alice was about to say that Zhou Ye was too boring, the woman who had died suddenly opened her eyes, her hands lying on the glass, her mouth still closed.


    "Oh myod" Alice was really taken aback, and then she turned around and said to Zhou Ye loudly, "She is still alive, let her out!"


    "Calm down baby!" Zhou Ye gently patted Alice''s dolphins, and whispered: "No one can live for four hours in water without oxygen... She is dead!"


    "Then why..." Alice''s expression was a little dazed.


    "Trust me!" Zhou Ye looked at Alice''s green eyes seriously, and said: "All the answers are in the front...Now let''s go first. No matter what happens, remember, baby you don''t leave me. By your side!"


    "Hmm--" Although Zhou Ye may have taken advantage of her coma to deceive her and fucked herself, Alice really can''t hate this guy, especially seeing him explain herself so seriously, it is obvious that she is worried about herself. The cognition made her feel a burst of warmth in her heart.


    Soon everyone bypassed the test area and came to the lobby marked with Restaurant B on the bottom floor.


    It is said that it is restaurant B, but in fact it is not like a restaurant at all. On the contrary, a dozen rectangular cabinets wrapped in steel are erected in an orderly manner. The cabinets are also connected to a few tubes of unknown purpose. .It looks like Doctor Evil''s laboratory.


    "Isn''t it terrible!" Zhou Ye whispered softly in Alice''s ear.At this time, Alice was looking inside through the palm-sized observation mirror outside the iron box. Because it was too dark, she only saw a part of what looked hideous, but she didn''t know what it was when she couldn''t see the whole picture. thing.


    "It doesn''t look like a restaurant!"


    "But the B restaurant is marked on the map!"


    Seeing the arguments of the commandos, the police brother sadly started to die again, he said directly: "Maybe this is the secret of the company!"


    "Ryan, JD!" The black captain glanced at the police brother and said, "You are here to watch him! The others follow me in!"


    Zhou Ye felt that if Brother Police would hang up one day, he must have been killed because he knew too much and couldn''t keep his mouth shut. Obviously, the big black captain had already doubted him.


    Soon Zhou Ye embraced Alice and followed the captain to the door of the laser tunnel. Alas, I''m going, this place is quite heavy.


    Zhou Ye said that this place is the most annoying. It cuts people into pieces, and there is nothing good about it. He is not abnormal.


    But Alice was full of interest in this laser tunnel. Zhou Ye held her in this way and looked inside through a palm-wide glass window outside the lead door half a meter thick.


    Watching the big black captain sticking the decoder to the innermost door of the passage with a surprise, Kaplan easily unlocked the password through the console...


    The door opened, and the big black captain waved to himself, "Go!"


    Zhou Ye watched several people carry their equipment and walked in. Originally, he wanted to prevent the female doctor from entering. Thinking about Zhou Ye or giving up, the acridine was a bit abstract, which didn''t suit Zhou Ye''s appetite.


    Zhou Ye could also prevent them from going to die, but what reason is there to prevent them from going to die?In other words, Zhou Ye himself is the kind of person who is very indifferent to other people''s things. Unless it is his lover or someone who cares about him, the attitude of Zhou Ye in one sentence is to let him die!


    So Zhou Ye watched as a group of four people walked into the death channel. As expected, the laser channel opened as soon as the four people entered. Alice anxiously shouted for Kaplan to quickly unlock the blockade...


    The result is undoubtedly, the laser channel incident ended with annihilation.

 Chapter 45

    But fortunately, when the big black was about to be shredded, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but hold Alice into his arms to prevent her from seeing the diamond-shaped corpses.


    "Oh my God!" Alice felt that she was going crazy, and her whole person had become bad. To see a person cut into pieces like pork was too challenging for her nerves.But fortunately, she didn''t see the last scene, being held tightly in her arms by Zhou Ye also eased her fear and tension a little...


    Chapter Sixty Two


    Even if there was a group destruction accident, Kaplan decided to go in and complete the task.Zhou Ye accompanied Alice and followed him into the completely closed laser tunnel.


    Looking at Kaplan, who was standing trembling and a little veteran, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but patted him on the shoulder, almost not scaring him to pee...


    The three of them entered the main control room of the Queen of Flames. Zhou Ye watched Kaplan manipulate the wrist computer to raise the host of the Queen of Flames from the ground. Zhou Ye gave him a handle and helped him install the circuit breaker. Go up, after all, his goal is the Fire Queen''s motherboard, he doesn''t stop the Fire Queen, he can''t get the motherboard at all.


    "Go out, go out, you can''t stay here!" The Flame Queen was decisively anxious, and appeared out of her mouth.


    "Don''t believe anything she said!" Kaplan said: "She will lie and beg for mercy in order not to be shut down!"


    "Don''t worry!" Zhou Ye raised his hand to block Kaplan''s movements, then looked at the Flame Queen and asked: "You know what happened here, right?"


    "Yes, the virus leaked to completely cut off the source of infection, so I shut down the entire base!" Under the threat of being shut down, the Flame Queen decisively said something.


    "What virus has been leaked? What consequences will it cause?" Zhou Ye continued to ask.


    "This leak is an accidental leak of T virus!" The Queen of Flame showed them the video of the scum man who stole the T virus and threw the T virus stock solution on the ground, and then infected the entire laboratory through the vent .


    "Then what are the consequences of the T virus leak?" It was Alice who asked this time. At this time, her hand was holding Zhou Ye''s hand tightly, which made Zhou Ye feel a little uncomfortable.


    "After human beings die completely, their nails and hair will continue to grow, and even a weak current will be generated in the brain. The role of the T virus is to strengthen these signals!"


    "Resurrected from the dead?" This time it was Kaplan who was aroused by curiosity.


    "No! The resurrected corpse has only a weak memory and an instinctive need!"


    "What needs?"


    "Eat!"


    "Then the researchers who died outside have become T virus infected people?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Yes, originally the virus was only spread through the air, but now it has evolved rapidly and can be spread through blood, water, and body fluids!"


    "If we shut you down, what are the consequences?" Alice asked.


    "The loss of electricity caused by turning off me will release all those infected with T virus in the laboratory!"


    "Don''t believe what this guy said, she is lying!" Kaplan said and pressed the switch of the circuit breaker. "She is just preventing us from turning her off!"


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye said that Yan Wang could hardly save the damn ghost, and he was about to make it clear that if you smashed out her motherboard, he would die. In the end, the damn person would die.


    With a soft sound, the power was cut off.Kaplan also quickly found the Fire Queen''s motherboard and pulled it out, but after he pulled out the motherboard, he found a gun on his head.


    "What are you going to do?" Kaplan didn''t expect that the most innocent looking man would actually make a moth at the last minute.


    "I don''t want to do anything!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "I just want to tell you that the motherboard in your hand belongs to me!"


    "No, this is the property of the company!" Kaplan said angrily.


    "Of course, if you can get out of this base alive, it will be the property of the company!" Zhou Ye shrugged... "Now give it to me, thank you, if you don''t want a hole in your head!"


    "...Damn it!" Kaplan had to hand over the main board of the Flame Queen to Zhou Ye under the threat of life.


    "Now you still have five precious minutes to escape!" Zhou Ye pointed at him indifferently.


    "Damn it!" Kaplan ran out without looking back, of course he wouldn''t just admit it, but wanted to meet Ren and JK who were staying in Restaurant B, and then kill him again. After all, he just A computer expert in logistics support, not a combatant.


    Zhou Ye took the flame queen''s main board, flipped it over, and the main board disappeared in his hand. This was not magic, but the effect of the space compression bracelet he obtained from the violet plane.After finishing all these things, Zhou Ye turned to look at Alice, and then smiled and said, "Baby, you have recalled all your memories, right?"


    "Yes, damn..." Alice looked at Zhou Ye with a complex expression, and slapped Zhou Ye with her hand up and a slap."You dare to lie to me..."


    "Baby! Don''t be so merciless!" Zhou Ye grabbed Alice''s wrist with ease and pulled her into his arms as soon as he raised his hand."It''s true to lie to women, and it''s true to send them while it''s hot... Love is true..."


    "Love? Love me when I was fainted by the nerve gas, did you rape me?" Alice didn''t get angry when she heard Zhou Ye''s words. She had never seen such a shameless person.


    "It''s not..." Zhou Ye smiled, clinging to Alice''s dolphins, and whispered in her ear: "It''s just that I see you like a sleeping beauty. I can''t help it. Besides, you don''t Do you think our affinity is good?"


    "Who has a good relationship with you..." Listening to Zhou Ye''s super shameless words, Alice was really ashamed and angry. The most important thing is that the first time in front of her was taken away by him. She was tricked into giving her the first time behind her, and she really felt the peak...this was the thing that really made her unbearable.


    "Okay, it seems that you are going to deny everything about us!" Zhou Ye didn''t say a word, just waved his hand slightly, and the door of the central computer room was locked tightly, and then he pressed Alice directly to the ground and raised it. On the host disk of the red queen, he made a hook, then stopped and went up, once again becoming one with Alice...


    "Look, baby!" Zhou Ye said while shaking her head and struggling Alice''s ear: "Looking at how good we are, I can feel it sucking me tightly!"


    "A ghost has a good affinity with you!"


    "Hey, baby, you''re always so duplicity!" Zhou Ye started shaking as he said, whispering in Alice''s ear while shaking, "Do you feel my love? Baby!"


    "Hmm...damn...stop it!" Alice will never admit that she already has feelings, nor will she admit that she really can''t beat Zhou Ye cruelly, otherwise, get the flames in Zhou Ye When the Queen Mother boarded, she should knock him out from behind Zhou Ye.But now, she regretted why she didn''t stun this damn guy."I don''t feel anything!"


    "Baby, you''re not good!" Zhou Ye smiled. In fact, when he went to Alice for the first time, he discovered a very strange thing. The sensitivity of Alice was exactly the same as Violet. Zhou Ye, who had just played Violet, wanted to make Alice fascinated. It was simply too fun.


    Zhou Ye didn''t speak any more, and directly increased the horsepower. Zhou Ye, who was serious, really made Alice hate and fear that she couldn''t touch her.Zhou Ye knew better than she herself... In less than half an hour, she was almost unconscious...


    Chapter Sixty Three


    Alice looked at Zhou Ye bitterly, but with a strange feeling in her hatred, that is to say, if she scolded him and beat him, it would be fine if others said Zhou Ye unkindly, Alice felt that she would Can''t stand it.


    She didn''t know at all, that Zhou Ye had already planted a psychological hint to herself, and her love was deeply rooted.Although she was still a little bit upset that Zhou Ye lied to the girl and fucked herself, in fact, what she most wanted to ask was who was the woman in the DV that Zhou Ye showed to herself at the time. She has recovered her memory and absolutely does not believe that it is herself...


    "Come on, baby, the clothes are all torn, put on this!" Zhou Ye flipped his hand, and a black leather suit appeared in his hand. It was Violet¡¯s unique equipment. Zhou Ye took it back. Two pistols commonly used by Violet were handed out to Alice.


    Alice didn''t speak, she put on her clothes with her soft hands and feet, and then took the double guns from Zhou Ye. As soon as she raised her hands, she put the guns on Zhou Ye''s forehead and said bitterly: Are you not afraid that I will kill you now?"


    "Baby, don''t make trouble!" Zhou Ye took her in his arms again indifferently, "I believe you are not willing to kill me!"


    "Damn it!" Alice closed the double guns in her hand depressed, she had to admit that Zhou Ye was right, she really couldn''t shoot him, even if she put the gun against his head, it was Alice. The limit.


    "Okay, we should go out too!" Zhou Ye pulled Alice over, and walked outside with her A4 waist. The outside may be forbidden for them, but for Zhou Ye it is no different from his own back garden. ."I just hope that those guys are dead and have not been chewed to death by zombies!"


    "I always think you know everything here!" Alice walked angrily following Zhou Ye, while recalling Zhou Ye''s abnormal performance on the road.


    "That''s your illusion, baby!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "I am not a god, how can I know everything here?"


    "But when you changed your clothes and pistols, I didn''t see where you were hiding things!" Alice asked.


    "It''s just a small space compression technique!" Zhou Ye said as he raised his hand, two more bracelets appeared, which were directly put on Alice''s hand, and then pulled off Alice''s two hairs and put them on the bracelet. After twisting, the bracelet was bound to Alice''s DNA."Now you have the same ability, baby, surprise you?"


    "This is..." Alice kept taking out things from her bracelet and loading them in surprise, of course, it was filled with bullets from the two guns in her hand.


    "Okay, stop playing, show you a big scene!" Zhou Ye patted Alice''s dolphins and smiled and pointed forward.


    It turned out that the two had come to restaurant B unknowingly, but they didn''t see those few people.But the sound of gunfire like fried beans from not far in front told them that they were still in front.

 Chapter 46

    "Many people..." Alice couldn''t help muttering as she looked at the crowded crowd in front of her.


    "They can''t be regarded as human anymore!" Zhou Ye said as he raised his hand, a zombie who leaped at him flew out, "They are all zombies infected by T virus!"


    "I''ll help you!" Alice said as she stood in front of Zhou Ye. The double guns in her hand kept firing, and they all hit the zombies.


    "...Forgot to tell her about the weakness of zombies!" Zhou Ye was speechless for a while and shouted: "Baby, you can kill them by hitting them on the head and spine. It is a waste of bullets!"


    "Bastard, don''t you say it earlier!" Alice also found out at this time. The zombies that had just overturned were only slightly slower, and immediately surrounded them like no one else!


    "Forget it, baby! Come back!" Zhou Ye said and waved, and Alice instantly returned to Zhou Ye''s side as if being dragged by an invisible rope.


    "Asshole, what are you doing!" Alice stomped angrily, and when she was mastering the essentials, this guy dragged herself back.


    "These zombies are really too low-level, they are not challenging!" Zhou Ye raised his hand and made a final movement of the boss of the king of fighters to draw the soul of the snake. He stretched out his hand and made a fist.


    In an instant, the heads of this bunch of zombies were like water polo balls, which were directly caught by the invisible hand.


    "This... what is this ability..." Alice looked at the fantasy scene in front of her with a little disbelief. The style of painting instantly changed from a science fiction thriller to a fantasy myth.


    "It''s just motivation, you will have it in the future!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.He is not fooling Alice, after being infected by the T virus, Alice has indeed acquired the ability to read motivation.


    "How can I acquire such skills?" Alice asked.


    "If I told you that after being infected by the T virus, you would get such skills, would you think I was lying?" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "..." Alice stared at Zhou Ye for a long time, and then rushed towards the group of zombies in the distance without saying a word...


    "Hey, what idiot are you doing!" Zhou Ye hurriedly grabbed Alice back.


    "Didn''t you say that I can gain abilities as long as I contract the T virus?" Alice asked strangely.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I''m lying to you?" Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, and his super-powerful action wasn''t used here, right.


    "Will you hurt me? Are you willing to die?" Alice asked strangely.


    "How can I harm you, how can I be willing to die?"


    "That''s not it!" Alice said with a smile: "Since you won''t hurt me and don''t want me to die, then what you told me is true."


    "Okay, but don''t be infected by this group of zombies! It''s disgusting, I''ll take you to inject it directly with pure T virus!" Zhou Ye said.


    "Well, then!" Alice hugged Zhou Ye''s arm and said, "Then let''s go!"


    "Well, go see the hapless commando and the hapless police!" Zhou Ye directly took Alice''s hand and walked towards the place where the gunfire came from.


    At this time, the hearts of several people surrounded by the zombies collapsed. Ryan was bitten by a zombie, and JK was directly dragged into the pile of zombies by a group of zombies outside the door.


    The only ones who were really alive were the policeman with his back and the hapless guy who was snatched from the main board of the Queen of Flame by Zhou Ye.


    It''s a pity that the hapless computer master is a support unit. He has no heavy weapons in his hands, only small pistols. The policeman was handcuffed and couldn''t help, so he saw it when Zhou Ye took Alice over. Just a few people who have been completely zombie... This is really a tragedy.


    Chapter Sixty Four


    Seeing that they have already fought together, Zhou Ye and Alice are no longer entangled in anything. Zhou Ye violently opens the way. Zhou Ye''s motivation will be like an invisible giant hand, pinching the zombies in front of him. Headshot, and Alice easily followed Zhou Ye.


    The two quickly returned to the locomotive stop along the original road. Zhou Ye picked up a black backpack from the crack of the train. After opening it, it was the T virus stock and T virus serum brought by the scumbag.Alice didn¡¯t hesitate, she just picked up the syringe and injected T virus on her wrist...


    To be honest, even though I knew Alice would be fine, Zhou Ye was still a little scared. What if something went wrong?


    The virus stock solution directly caused Alice to faint, and Zhou Ye drove the car toward the exit. A licker caught up on the way, and Zhou Ye, who was in a bad mood, directly squeezed it into meat sauce with his thoughts... I have to say that Zhou Ye''s taste is getting heavier.


    Zhou Ye directly hugged Alice who had passed out of a coma and walked out of the secret road. As for the mercenaries of the umbrella company waiting outside, Zhou Ye killed them all.


    It¡¯s just that Zhou Ye didn¡¯t notice that when he left the hive, the main control computer was powered off, so the door was open, and Zhou Ye took Alice out of the hive and cleaned up the zombies along the way. , Obviously there are so many petri dishes in Restaurant B, but only one licker appeared... Obviously this is not all. As Zhou Ye left, more and more zombies appeared at the door of the villa...


    T virus... began to spread.


    But Zhou Ye didn''t know all of this. Even if he knew it, he wouldn''t care about it. After the American people died, he would only feel great...


    Zhou Ye came to Raccoon City directly with Alice in a coma. Knowing that all the cameras in Raccoon City were controlled by the umbrella company, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t want to cause trouble everywhere now, after all, Alice was still there. He was in a coma, so he just found an alley and went down.


    Cameras are generally installed on the main route, but there are still far fewer cameras in those alleys.Just when Zhou Ye was holding Alice at the entrance of the alley and was planning to find a small household to take shelter for a while, suddenly a door in the alley opened, and from the inside came a man with short black hair, a gorgeous appearance and a cool dress. A girl in a shirt and a miniskirt.


    Seeing Zhou Ye, the girl seemed to look at him vigilantly, and then concealed a glance at Alice in Zhou Ye''s arms. With a smile on her face, she said, "I can provide beds and covers for only fifty dollars. ."


    Zhou Ye didn¡¯t care either. He wanted to leave with Alice in his arms, but was stopped by the girl. The girl looked like she was smoggy, and pressed her hand directly to Zhou Ye¡¯s chest: ¡°It¡¯s so boring to play with an unconscious girl. , Why don¡¯t you take me with you, it only costs one hundred dollars...I can play with you, and you are guaranteed to have fun!"


    "Okay!" After staring at the girl''s face for a long time, Zhou Ye smiled suddenly and replied, "Are you sure it''s so cheap?"


    "Of course, my old lady is still very famous in this film!" The girl seemed to be a little happy, and her smile was sweeter.


    "Well then!" Zhou Ye said, holding Alice in one hand and holding the girl''s waist with the other.The girl wanted to hide inadvertently, but later did not know why, and resisted the desire to hide.Zhou Ye noticed this scene and smiled happily.


    "Then let''s not waste time!" Zhou Ye said, holding the girl''s waist, and walked into the room where the girl had just come out.The room looked a little messy, and there seemed to be a few newspapers commended by STARS police officers on the wall...


    "Then you take a rest first, I''ll take a shower first!" The girl said she wanted to get rid of Zhou Ye''s arm, but Zhou Ye took it even tighter.


    "Hey, when did the special police force in Raccoon City be so poor that it needs a female police officer to go out and sell herself to support herself?" Zhou Ye''s words made the girl tight.


    "Ha...what are you kidding!" The girl laughed dryly, muttering in her heart, damn it, if it wasn''t for the old lady who was on vacation today and didn''t bring a pistol when she went out, she would definitely shoot you the abductor headshot from outside. , How can you allow you to go into the house to molest the old lady.


    "Okay!" Zhou Ye smiled more brilliantly. He gave you the last chance. You don''t know how to cherish it. Then he can only push the boat along the water, but his pushing the boat along the water will directly overthrow the boat... "Since we have talked about it. Good price, then let¡¯s start now!"


    "What are you looking for!" The girl said as she wanted to touch the table next to her, the pistol was hidden there."I''ll get you a set!"


    "I hate wearing a condom the most, so let''s do it!" Zhou Ye said and put the unconscious Alice on the bed, and then suddenly pushed the girl to the window, rushed forward and stabilized. Girl''s lips...


    "Mmm..." In the girl''s heart, ten thousand heads of grass and mud rushed past. Is this the rhythm to play with?But this guy still looks very handsome, and it seems not bad to lose him.No, no, how could I have such thoughts, this guy is also an abductor no matter how handsome...how could I lose myself to him...


    During her ideological struggle, she didn''t even notice that her clothes were completely stripped by Zhou Ye...


    "Then I''m not welcome!" Zhou Ye used his mind to straighten up his little friend, and jabbed it down...


    "Ah..." the girl screamed... Suddenly, her heart was blank--Is this... lost?


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about her, and he brought it to the door by himself, so why not come?If Tianyu doesn''t take the opposite and suffer from it, a fool can''t do it.


    The girl beat Zhou Ye''s chest desperately, but she was dead, Zhou Ye''s steel body didn''t feel anything at all...


    An hour later, the girl still had a little bit of strength and cursed while breathing.


    Two hours later, the girl only had the surplus to breathe, and she had to desperately hold back the scream that she wanted to pop out of her mouth.


    Three hours later, the girl rolled her eyes and passed out...


    At this time, Alice also woke up, but the scene in front of Alice was a bit uncomfortable. Where did this little bitch come from? How could she put Zhou Ye on the window with this skill...


    She hated her as soon as she said a few words from Zhou Ye, she was put on the bed to give her a lesson, letting her fully realize that she could not handle Zhou Ye, a beast...

 Chapter 47

    Chapter Sixty Five


    Today is a shame for Jill. As an excellent police officer in the Raccoon City Special Police Force, he was actually fucked by a man for a strong woman?And she was superb by a strong girl... This is simply the stain of her life...


    Jill looked at the man in front of him who was still holding him even when he was asleep, and his heart surged... But it was a fact that he was directly fucked by this guy for a strong girl. Is it true that a strong girl who is superb is not a strong girl? Did you do it?


    Jill got more and more angry, got up secretly, came to his dressing table, opened the drawer, took out his police gun, and put it directly on Zhou Ye''s head...


    But when she wanted to pull the trigger, she found that the trigger was as heavy as a deadly weight. She really couldn''t shoot... Eventually she dropped the gun on the ground and sat on the bed and started crying...


    "Fortunately, you didn''t shoot..." A faint voice rang in Jill''s ear, and Jill was startled.It was Alice who was waking up talking: "If you shoot, you will be dead now!"


    Although Alice, who has been injected with T virus, hasn¡¯t got the power yet, her perception of strength and agility has been greatly improved. Jill¡¯s little movement can¡¯t hide from her at all. For her, Zhou Ye¡¯s actions are no longer right. It is also her man, if others dare to shoot at Zhou Ye, she will definitely kill her immediately...


    "You... weren''t you kidnapped by this guy?" Jill asked in surprise.


    "Who told me that I was abducted by Ye?" Alice put her head on her hand, lying on her side looking at Jill with a good face.


    "But... I obviously saw this guy yesterday... holding you in a coma... wanting to behave unscrupulously!" Jill felt that this matter became weird.


    "That''s because we just escaped from the secret underground laboratory of Umbrella Company. I was injured a little bit. He was supporting me!" Alice did not mention her own T virus injection. Who would do this? Talk nonsense everywhere."Besides, how can a man hold his own woman and plot against his own woman?"


    "Then I''m nosy?"... Jill felt that he was a dog and a mouse. The most important thing was that no one would thank her and put himself in.


    "Hmm...not count!" Alice suddenly smiled, "At least you can take care of this bastard for me, I will feel much easier!"


    "Damn... Shet..." Jill felt that these two men and women were abnormal, and how could any of her own women feel happy watching her man go to find another woman."You lunatics!"


    "It seems that you haven''t remembered how you fainted yesterday?" Alice said with a swaying look: "When you remember, you can talk about it!"


    "I was...like...was stunned by...this guy...?" Jill finally remembered that he begged desperately last night and almost thought that he would be killed by this guy.


    "Uh-huh... It seems you remember!" Alice smiled...


    "You guys don''t let me rest!" Zhou Ye has the habit of shutting off his sensitive hearing when he sleeps, otherwise he won''t want to sleep.But after closing the hearing, the two women kept saying in their ears, he would also be awakened.


    Zhou Ye, who finally woke up, saw that Jill was actually up and sitting on the side of the bed. This made him a little unaccustomed to waking up in the entanglement of pink arms and tender legs... Gilra reached into her arms and murmured, "What are you talking about?"


    "We will discuss why you are a strong woman!" Alice said with a smile.


    "Huh¡ª" Jill curled his face, unwilling to pay attention to Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye didn''t care. He turned his head and kissed Alice again. He turned his head and wanted to kiss Jill again, but at this moment he suddenly thought that Alice had just been injected with the T virus. Don''t kiss Jill as a zombie by himself, it would be funny... ¡­


    He hurriedly called to Shanshan in his heart, asking whether the virus in Alice''s body had stabilized and lost its infectivity, and Shanshan''s answer made him relieved a little. The virus in Alice''s body had stabilized and lost its infectivity... ¡­


    It seems that Jill ignores Zhou Ye''s appearance, but in fact she has been paying attention to Zhou Ye''s actions with the corner of her eye. As a result... it turns out that Zhou Ye did not kiss herself after kissing Alice. There was a moment of distress in his heart and a touch of sourness... It seemed that his position in his mind was still not as good as Alice.


    Zhou Ye, who had read countless women, could see Jill¡¯s careful thoughts at a glance. He slapped her dolphins and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, it¡¯s just that Alice has just been injected with T virus. It has entered a plateau and lost its infectiousness...Because my body is special and I am not afraid of all kinds of viruses, but I don''t want to kiss you and make you a zombie...I don''t have a necrophilia..."


    "Who cares about you!" Gil murmured, but there was a hint of joy in his heart.


    "Okay, what time is it..." Zhou Ye asked.


    Jill didn''t answer, but turned on the TV directly... The picture on the TV scared everyone. It seemed that the entire raccoon city had been chaotic... The streets were full of zombies...


    "The T virus has begun to spread!" How could Alice not recognize the zombies who bite people everywhere on the street?


    "No, I''m going to the police station!" Jill was anxious, turned over and wanted to go out of the window. As a result, the wound on his lower body was affected and he sucked in air.


    "No need to go!" Zhou Ye looked at the time displayed on the TV. It was already past four in the afternoon.When Zhou Ye took Alice out of the hive, the sky had just turned white, it was early morning.In other words, the T virus began to spread in nearly ten hours."It''s too late!"


    "What should I do?" Jill asked anxiously.


    "You call the police station now and ask them to drive away from Raccoon City!" Zhou Ye said, "And don''t hesitate, otherwise they won''t be able to get out..."


    "Okay, I''ll call now!" Jill quickly picked up the phone and called his colleague at the police station.


    "In addition, tell them that if you encounter zombies that bite people and shoot them directly in the head or spine, you won''t be able to kill them!" Alice also added.


    "Yeah!" Jill responded and began to explain to his colleagues.


    Two minutes later, Jill, who finished the call, looked at Zhou Ye and Alice and said, "Then what shall we do? Don''t you leave Raccoon City now?"


    "What''s the hurry!" Zhou Ye said nonchalantly: "Your first task now is to rest well and heal your injuries. As for leaving Raccoon City, you don''t need to worry about it, even if a nuclear bomb falls from the sky. Leave it alone, I promise to protect you!"


    Chapter Sixty Six


    The time went back to the moment when Zhou Ye just protruded from the hive ten hours ago and killed the guard at the villa...


    Raccoon City¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Umbrella branch building¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Doctor, I think you should take a look at this!" Thomas is the security director of the Raccoon City branch. At this time, he is holding a flat panel display and handing it to the nominal chief here, Dr. Isaacs.


    "Huh?" Dr. Isaacs stopped the experiment on hand, took off his chemical protective suit, and took the tablet computer from Thomas, which was playing a video... It was the video of Zhou Ye taking Alice out of the hive... ¡­


    When Zhou Ye waved his hands, the guards who were waiting at the door wearing heavy chemical protective clothing easily headshot, and Dr. Isaacs trembled with excitement."What a perfect experiment, I want to get him... get him at all costs!"


    "I''m afraid it''s a bit difficult!" Thomas said: "Satellites detected that he entered Raccoon City, but he lost his track in Raccoon City!"


    "I don''t care about those!" Isaacs shouted, "Do you know how much he can help us in our career? Look at him, he can get rid of the gravity of the earth and fly directly on the body...Gosh, I believe this It will be the newest chapter in the history of human evolution. I won''t hesitate to get him at all costs, even if it destroys the entire Raccoon City!"


    "But Doctor, you don''t have this authority!" Thomas reminded.


    "You don''t need to worry about this, I will convince the board of directors to get authorization!" Isaacs said: "All you have to do now is to find him, grab him, and send it to me!"


    "Then I have a plan!" Thomas said: "The hive''s T virus has begun to spread. Now we only need to withdraw the troops that blocked the spread of T virus, and then block the entire raccoon city, then we will be able to easily find him!"


    "Oh? Really?" Isaacs said, "You seem to forget that he can fly!"


    "Those are not a problem. When I get the authorization, I will mobilize twelve aviation detachments from seven branches nearby to encircle him. As long as he appears in the sky, I will never let him slip away!"


    "...No, it''s not enough!" Isaacs thought for a while and said, "Now select a few people from the assault force to join the Nemesis project directly..."


    "But... we don''t have enough time!" Thomas said hesitantly.


    "No, enough!" Isaacs smiled: "We only need three hours to monitor them in real time during the unstable period, and we can do the rest by remote control! Don''t tell me, You can''t stand it for three hours..."


    "No, I think I can complete this task!" Thomas nodded, "Then I will first arrange the evacuation of the senior employees of the company in Raccoon City. After all, they are the company''s precious wealth!"


    "Well, go!" Isaacs still stared at the tablet computer in his hands, watching the scene of Zhou Ye flying through the air holding Alice, his eyes were full of greed.


    After a while, Isaacs reluctantly put down the tablet, then went straight back to his office, opened the secret line in the office, and pressed the emergency contact button.


    Fifteen minutes later...


    Isaacs walked out of the office again and contacted Thomas directly with the intercom line on his hand: "I have obtained the highest authorization from the company''s board of directors. You can check the authorized number through your personal terminal... Let''s get started now. The code name of this operation is [Entrapment].

 Chapter 48

    "Doctor... the test product you want is already in place!" At this time a security guard walked over, which made Isaacs'' mood even more happy.


    Convincing the board of directors is not a troublesome thing for him. Just play the scene and make sure that when you get the person, you can unlock the secrets of his body, so that you can easily get the greedy bunch Director too.


    Now is the time to add some important weights to your trapping plan.Isaacs thought of this and walked towards his laboratory happily...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Back to the dividing line of the normal timeline again¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It was 8:30 in the evening, and Zhou Ye, Alice and Jill were strolling leisurely on the street. The three of them had just entered a gun shop that had already been empty, and refilled their ammunition... ¡­Of course, in comparison, there are still more Alice Ribbons. Not only did she carry her back, she also stuffed ammunition into her space bracelet... In general, Alice basically emptied the gun. The store¡¯s ammunition...


    And Jill was a little worse, just got a submachine gun and a shotgun... plus her own police gun...


    By the way, Jill also changed into a lady¡¯s hunting outfit. After all, although the miniskirts are very good-looking, they are easy to wear out. Zhou Ye said that if you don¡¯t change, I will let you lie down and the window can¡¯t get up and down again. Jill had to give up painfully. My favorite miniskirt.


    Strictly speaking, in the game of Biochemical 2, Jill is the real female pig''s feet. When Zhou Ye was playing Resident Evil 2, don¡¯t be scared, especially this bitch likes to be in the middle of the night. Play, it''s just like death...


    So after Zhou Ye recognized Jill, he immediately went along with the water. In Zhou Ye''s words, he was a collection addiction...


    After the three of them armed themselves, they found a convertible off-road vehicle on the street. Jill got into the car and pulled the car''s starting circuit open, directly ignited the thread and drove it.


    Zhou Ye sat in the car and timidly took out a Havana cigar from his wristband and another cigar cutter. But when he just cut the cigar and held it in his mouth, Jill took him. I snatched the cigar from my mouth, I took out my lighter and lit the cigar...


    Zhou Ye looked at Jill in a daze, but one thing I had to admit was that Jill lit his cigar very beautifully...really awesome.


    Jill took a violent sip of his cigar, then put the cigar back into Zhou Ye¡¯s mouth, turned his face?? A charming ~ to Zhou Ye... As a female man, always entangled and entangled has never been Her style is shown when you like it, this is Jill.


    Alice looked at the two of them and couldn''t help smiling. After all, Zhou Ye always looked like he was holding the winning ticket in front of her. I had never seen him nervous or afraid of anything. This time I can appreciate Zhou Ye With the same expression, Alice said that Jill did a good job.


    "Jill, do you smoke a cigar?" Zhou Ye shrugged... pretending to be indifferent.


    "No, I can''t stand the smell of cigars! But I smoke this!" Jill said as he took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, raised his hand and threw one in his mouth, and then passed it to the back seater. Alice, "Come on one?"


    "Hmm, it''s a good idea!" Alice was also polite, and took the cigarette that Jill handed over and took it directly into her mouth, and then lit it.


    "..." This was the first time Zhou Ye encountered a woman who smoked, but to be honest, the two women smoked with their own style ~ but not annoying...


    Chapter Sixty Seven


    "It looks like there are people in that church!" Jill, who was driving, looked at a church in front of him, and the door was full of zombies. "Let''s go and take a look. Can you help them? "


    "Well, as you like!" Zhou Ye nodded noncommittal. For him, there is nothing in this world that can harm him, so he is also more willful, but since it was his own woman''s request, he did not. It is necessary to do it to make your own woman unhappy.


    "Ye, you''re great!" Gil turned sideways and offered a question to Zhou Ye, then increased the throttle and rushed directly to the door of the church, "Alice, help, come with fire cover!"


    "No problem!" Alice said, she put the heavy machine gun directly between Zhou Ye and Jill, and pulled the trigger... Da Da Da-with the sound of the machine gun, all the zombies were headshot down, of course. Zhou Ye felt uncomfortable, and the bullet exit was just near his face, almost hitting him.When Jill hit the car into the church door, Zhou Ye took a look at Alice''s dolphins, "Do you want to disfigure your man?"


    "How can I be willing to ruin my man''s face!" Alice sneered and hurriedly put her lips on her lips. She has already begun to understand Zhou Ye''s character a little bit. If you come hard with him, he will sleep you. If you are If you act like a baby with him, he will be fine...


    "Hi¡ªValentine!" A big black man in a police uniform saw Jill driving and greeted happily.


    "Hi, Payton!" Jill was also very happy to meet his former colleagues."Why didn''t you leave the city? Didn''t I tell you?"


    "The only bridge exit in the city has been blocked by the bastards of Umbrella Company!" Payton said helplessly, "So we had to go back to the city again!"


    "Are you injured?" Jill Valentine saw the bandage on his colleague''s arm."Bite?"


    "... While at Qiaotou, a guy fell down. I thought he was a heart attack. As a result..." Payton shrugged helplessly...


    "My dear..." Jill thought of Zhou Ye for the first time, and turned to look at Zhou Ye."I believe you can save him, dear, please, help him!"


    "Uh-huh..." Zhou Ye said nonchalantly, "What good is it for me to save him?"


    Jill gritted his teeth, stood on tiptoe, and whispered in Zhou Ye''s ear: "If you save my colleague, my dear... Then... I''ll let you... Hey behind me!"


    "Ha, deal!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, pretending to be rummaging in the car, and took out the T virus and the antidote he got in the hive from his wristband, and then took out a bottle of antidote. Tucked the suitcase containing the T virus back into the bracelet.


    "Fortune-telling!" Zhou Ye said, holding a tube of antidote and came to Payton, "stretch your arm!"


    "Valentine? He is..." Payton looked at the handsome Chinese man in front of him a little strangely, and asked.


    "He is my man, he can save your life!" Jill said: "Now you just have to listen to him obediently!"


    "Okay, okay!" Payton still trusts Jill. After all, he is a colleague who has been working together for a long time, and he obediently stretched out his arm."Valentine, you found your boyfriend on vacation. It''s really amazing!"


    "Shut up your mouth, Payton!" Jill said with some irritation. She really couldn''t explain to her colleagues. Could it be that Zhou Ye gave him hehe because of his nosy?After being hehe hehe by Zhou Ye, he fell in love with Zhou Ye directly?This is a bit like Stockholm syndrome.


    "What are you doing?" Alice, who got out of the car at this time, saw a Chinese woman standing next to a few people. The woman was holding a DV and filming them.


    "Terry Morales!" Terry said: "I am the anchor of the Raccoon Channel. I want to record everything that happens here and expose it to the people all over the world when I go out!"


    "It''s so naive!" Alice, who used to be Umbrella''s security director, knew too much about the energy of her company, and she didn''t comment on Terry''s naive ideas.


    "Are you the two here?" Jill asked, "Paton, where are the rest of the police? Didn''t you get together again?"


    "No, those bastards shot!" Payton said, "The police and I were dispersed by the crowd. This hostess rescued me here!"


    "There was someone here when we came! But there was a voice from inside just now, and he ran over to check it!" said female anchor Terry.


    "Okay, I think this guy..." Zhou Ye shrugged his shoulders. Before he could finish his words, he heard a scream from the room in the church."what----!!"


    "It seems that I was right!" Zhou Ye smiled, but everyone else gave him a vicious look. This guy is simply a crow''s mouth. Who is dead?


    "My dear, did you find something?" Alice didn''t believe that Zhou Ye was a crow''s mouth, but she believed Zhou Ye must know something.


    "Huh huh!" Zhou Ye shrugged, "Remember those steel petri dishes we saw in Restaurant B when we entered the hive?"


    "...Of course!" Alice nodded, "What kind of monster is in those petri dishes?"


    "A kind of monster that I call a licker!" Zhou Ye spread his hands and said, "That kind of thing is disgusting, I don''t know how to describe it if it is disgusting, um... it looks like it was stripped. Like a skinned person..."


    "Hey, is this the licker you are talking about?" Alice raised her hand and shot two shots at the top beam of the church...The dark place looked like a dark red thing quickly crawling over.


    Gil and the others raised their heads but only saw a black shadow flashing quickly...


    "It does look difficult!" Alice was sure that she had hit the monster, but she didn''t cause any harm to the monster.


    "Hmm, it''s this kind of thing!" Zhou Ye, who had discovered these monsters a long time ago, nodded with a smile. To him, such monsters are as harmless as kittens, but they are indeed disgusting.


    "My dear, you are not allowed to shoot!" Alice said as she pulled out the Remington shotgun from behind her, and filled the bullet with two clicks."I want to try my new power!"


    "OK OK!" Zhou Ye raised his hand, indicating that he would not make a move.In fact, Zhou Ye also likes to watch Alice and Jill take action. What should I say, there is a kind of beauty called handsome. Zhou Ye thinks that Alice and Jill can be called handsome and beautiful women...


    "...She? You?" Payton looked at Alice, then at Jill, with a stunned look.


    Jill knew what Payton meant, and nodded coolly."Yes, I have a man in common with her!"


    "...!" Payton stared in surprise, his eyes widened and his mouth widened. It seemed that it was more than enough to squeeze his own fist. If other gold worshipers followed a man at the same time, he would not be surprised at all, but he was always independent. Jill actually admitted that he was following a man with other women. If he hadn¡¯t heard Jill confess with his own ears, he would have laughed and touched that guy even if his best friend told him about this. His head, see if he burns his head out.


    Chapter Sixty Eight

 Chapter 49

    At this time, Alice also stood alone in the middle of the church away from the crowd. The rows of benches looked like dark low bushes, which made people feel uneasy. From time to time, the sound of Xisuosuo came from all around, which made people feel creepy. of.


    "Alice is all right!" Jill looked at Alice with some worry, walked to Zhou Ye''s side and asked in a low voice.


    "Trust me!" Zhou Ye smiled, and put his arms around Jill''s waist. "Alice now has physical fitness completely beyond the scope of a human. You can call her a new human!"


    "But..." Jill was still a little worried. When he wanted to continue to inquire, suddenly a dark figure rushed out of the gap in the bench, and rushed at Alice with a big mouth open."Be careful¡­¡­"


    "Miss, you guys are finally out!" I saw that Alice didn''t panic at all, raised her sturdy legs and kicked the licker into the air with one foot, and raised the shotgun in her hand to shoot the licker naked. The brain tissue outside is two shots, bang bang¡ª¡ª


    The head of the licker was crushed like a watermelon.


    But obviously, there is not only one licker here, the other one took advantage of Alice''s opportunity to shoot from behind her and leaped towards her. At the same time, it was wrapped up with its long viper-like tongue. .


    The licker stretched out his tongue like lightning, entangled Alice¡¯s right hand holding a gun, Alice promptly threw away the shotgun in her hand, and pulled out a dogleg knife from her thigh with her left hand and cut it off with a single knife. The tongue wrapped around her wrist, and immediately after her right hand turned over, a grenade appeared in her hand. As soon as she raised her hand, she threw the grenade into the big mouth of the licker before he could close it, turning over and kicking the food. The person kicked out...


    "Boom!" With a sound, the licker''s head was blown to pieces, and there was a rain of minced meat in the sky, and everyone who caused it was an exclamation and hurriedly avoided...


    "Really, Alice, although your movements are beautiful!" Zhou Ye used his mind to separate the pieces of meat that flew toward him, and by the way, also blocked the pieces of meat that flew toward Jill."But next time can you not make it so bloody...unless you promise to wash my clothes!"


    Alice, who was completely clean and unscathed, walked to Zhou Ye''s side on a catwalk, pecked at the corner of his mouth, and smiled: "Well, my dear, I will be responsible for cleaning up for you!"


    "Okay, let''s get out of here!" Zhou Ye said, leading everyone to walk towards the church gate again, where their off-road vehicles were parked there.


    A group of five people got into the off-road vehicle directly, Jill drove, the big black Payton was sitting in the passenger seat, Zhou Ye squeezed in the back seat with Alice and the female anchor. Of course, Zhou Ye was sitting in the middle. When reversing, Zhou Ye''s hand made a fist slightly, and a licker hidden in the confession room of the church burst open with a bang like a can of meat squeezed by a huge force...


    As for the two friendly brothers and sisters in the church, Zhou Ye did not intend to disturb others. After all, their relationship was so good, and his sister had become a zombie, and his brother still persisted in protecting her, even killing and feeding her. What a scene of love, it''s a model of brother and sister love, why bother to disturb people''s peaceful life?


    A group of five people just drove on the streets of Raccoon City, and from time to time they could always see one or two zombies staggering.Of course, occasionally there are magnificent pictures. For example, some of the two naked Gs are zombies, watching Zhou Ye and Payton whistling.


    Of course, it''s okay for Payton to whistle, but Zhou Ye''s whistle attracted Jill''s eyes and Alice''s pincers... Zhou Ye said he didn''t care at all.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye suddenly heard the sound of the helicopter''s rotor above his head, and looked up, oh, I''m going, a formation, a total of twelve airplanes are flying over his head.There are two metal boxes hanging under each plane.


    Zhou Ye was a little strange. After all, when he was watching the movie, he knew what this metal box contained. It was equipment for the nemesis, but he had already killed the fake policeman Matt in the hive. Besides, the number is not right. How come there are twelve helicopters hoisting weapons?Doesn''t this mean that there are twelve nemesis?


    But no matter what, get the weapon down first, the fool looked at their easy armed nemesis, thinking of this, Zhou Ye patted Alice on the shoulder and said, "Baby, you have the confidence to hang those helicopters. Did the cable of the box break?"


    Alice looked up at the height of the helicopter, then smiled and said, "No problem!"


    With that said, Alice pretended to take out a blocking rifle from under the seat of the car, and after aiming a little, she slammed a shot and broke the sling of a helicopter.Immediately afterwards, Alice turned into a sharpshooter, bang bang bang-after several shots, a total of 11 pods were shot down...


    Only one helicopter was too far away, beyond the range of the blocking rifle.Not beaten down...


    Zhou Ye used his mind power to control the dropped weapon pods that seemed to accidentally land in front of everyone...Everyone rushed over and opened the pods. There were two metal boxes in each pod. One of the boxes is a six-level Vulcan cannon, and the other is a bazooka...


    Eleven pods are eleven Vulcan cannons and eleven bazookas...


    "It''s fun now!" Zhou Ye felt that his copy of the King''s Treasure could add new firepower... it made me happy to think about it, "Go, let''s get all these things in the car, Payton You don¡¯t have to get out of the car if you are injured, Jill Alice, just come and help!"


    While talking, Zhou Ye picked up the weapon box, walked toward the back of the car, and opened the trunk of the car. At this time, Jill and Alice also came over with the box. Zhou Ye motioned to them to put their weapons into their respective space compressors. In the ring, the two women obediently complied.


    After a while, eleven boxes of weapons and ammunition were emptied.Payton kept looking at the trunk of the car. He really couldn''t understand why the trunk of this car was so awkward that it could fit such a large pile of weapon boxes?


    But obviously Zhou Ye would not explain to him, it would be best for him to die in ignorance.


    When Zhou Ye made a big windfall for his umbrella here, the command post of a temporary base outside the city was almost a mess.


    "Reporting sir, Nemesis''s equipment was intercepted by the target person during the transportation!" said a woman sitting at a computer and monitoring cameras throughout the city.


    "It''s okay!" Standing behind them was Thomas, the security chief of the Umbrella branch of Raccoon City. At this time, he looked at the equipment of a helicopter on the screen and said: "A Nemesis is enough to be armed. Now, it can already meet the preliminary test plan!"


    Then Thomas paused again and said, "Activate Nemesis and start capturing the target person!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Chapter Sixty Nine


    At this time, Zhou Ye and his party also began to march again. Their goal was the high fence around Raccoon City. Several people believed that they could easily cross the fence and escape.


    When everyone''s cars drove to a gas station and planned to fill up the gas before leaving, suddenly the public phone next to the gas station rang.


    This made Zhou Ye a little curious. Alice was not caught, so there is no so-called plan for the collision of Alice and Nemesis to get the best results. Then who is calling now?


    "Don''t pick it up..." Alice was afraid that it was another conspiracy of Umbrella, so she didn''t want Zhou Ye to answer the phone, but Zhou Ye, who was audacious in Yi Gao, didn''t care. There is a saying that the conspiracy is powerful In front of his strength, it was like a piece of waste paper, which would be broken with one poke.


    "Hello!" Zhou Ye blinked at Alice, winked without worry, and answered the phone.


    "God! I thought you wouldn''t answer the phone!" A man''s voice came through the phone, and he said straightforwardly: "I can lead you out!"


    "No, we can escape by ourselves!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "No, you can''t escape!" The man on the phone said, "Now the entire raccoon city has been blocked by two mechanized divisions, and the cleanup plan will be implemented at dawn!"


    "Oh? We have been defended so tightly, how can you lead us out!?" Zhou Ye smiled, he was sure that this product was a pit, maybe he didn''t even realize that he was used as a chess piece. .


    "I want you to save my daughter!" The man''s voice came out again, "As long as you receive my daughter, then I will guide you to the place where the last helicopter took off and take a helicopter out of Raccoon City! "


    "Okay, okay!" Zhou Ye became interested in this little conspiracy, wondering what they were plotting without Alice''s plan?Plot yourself?


    An Alice who escaped from the hive, Alice who did not participate in the Alice project.It''s definitely not worth their time and effort. They must be plotting themselves, but when they find that all their known methods don''t work for them, their expressions must be very sour.Zhou Ye decided to play with them...


    "Where is your daughter?" When Zhou Ye said these words, there was a kind of kick that he was playing Resident Evil 2 with a big cheat device. This kick was sour and refreshing.


    "My daughter is at Raccoon City Junior High School. As long as you receive her, I can lead you to the last helicopter landing place!" the man said.


    "OK, let''s start!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Hi¡ªbeauties! We have work to do!" Zhou Ye shouted at Jill and Alice: "Let¡¯s play a peak rescue game!"


    "What?" Jill looked at his somewhat excited man helplessly, and asked: "If we don''t leave this hell place, what are we going to do?"


    "Of course I''m going to save a little girl!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "The one who called just now was an executive of Umbrella. His daughter is lost in the city. As long as we save his daughter, he will Help us escape here!"


    "But...!" Just as Jill wanted to say something, Zhou Ye smiled and sealed her lips with an index finger."No, but, put your heart in your stomach, I promise you won''t get anything wrong, you just treat it as a fun game machine!"


    "Okay! Damn, you have the final say!" Jill was finally convinced by looking at Zhou Ye''s serious eyes.


    "I just heard that Umbrella will implement a cleanup plan when it breaks?" Alice, who has been injected with the T virus, said that she had heard a very important thing.


    "You heard me right, baby!" Zhou Ye said and kissed her lips.


    "What is a clean-up plan?" Payton, who has been stunned, said that he wanted to know something that sounded bad.


    "It may be a tactical nuclear bomb..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Oh my God, how dare they?" The female anchor said that she couldn''t accept such a thing. She also felt that she was living in a beautiful empire, how could there be such a disregard for the master.


    "They dare!" Alice said: "They will pretend to be a nuclear power plant leak after the nuclear bomb is detonated. They may even be prepared for follow-up reports so that they can cover up what happened here."

 Chapter 50

    "Oh my God!" Peyton began to worry, "then shall we leave now? The sunrise is waiting for no one!"


    "Hmm, we can go anytime, the gas is full!" Jill said, jumping into the driver''s seat, and everyone else got in the car, and the car drove directly to Raccoon City Junior High School.


    With Jill, who had lived in Raccoon City for several years, drove, everyone basically didn''t take the wrong road, and rushed all the way to the junior high school in Raccoon City.


    After getting out of the car, Zhou Ye said to Jill and the others: "Go directly to the second floor to search. That little girl should be on the second floor. I''ll let you out!"


    "My dear, what did you find?" Alice believed that Zhou Ye definitely didn''t go in because she was afraid, she must have found something.


    "Well, there is a little mouse here!" Zhou Ye smiled and patted Alice''s hand and said, "Just go in quickly and bring the little girl out. I promise you will solve this before you bring her out. little mouse!"


    "Well, pay attention to safety, my dear!" Alice stood on her tiptoe and pecked Zhou Ye''s lips, and Jill followed Zhou Ye''s lips in a way, "Remember, don''t die, otherwise I dug you out from the grave road and whip the corpse!"


    "Don''t worry, baby, I haven''t got your back yet, so I''m reluctant to die!" Zhou Ye said, patted Jill''s dolphins.


    "You bastard!" Although Jill said so, there was a smile on his mouth, and they followed Alice directly into the school.


    "Alright, little mouse!" Zhou Ye watched Alice and the others enter the school, and said to a black alley on the side: "Come out quickly, I don''t have the patience to play peekaboo with you!"


    A heavy footstep came, and the two-meter-high Nemesis appeared in front of Zhou Ye with the Vulcan Cannon in one hand and the bazooka in the other.


    In the Umbrella temporary command post outside Raccoon City, Thomas looked at Zhou Ye''s figure displayed on the computer and said, "The trial plan can begin!"


    "It''s sir!" As Thomas''s voice fell, the programmers began to remotely control the Nemesis to attack Zhou Ye.


    Chapter Seventy


    "Buzzing..." With the buzzing of the electric machine, the Vulcan Cannon of the Vengeance began to aim at Zhou Ye and spit out a tongue of flames.


    "It has always been this routine!" Zhou Ye smiled and raised his hand, making a blocking posture."This party is forbidden to pass..."


    In this way, the rotating bullets were directly stopped by Zhou Ye in the mid-air one meter in front of him.This scene like a sci-fi movie shocked everyone in the Umbrella Command Post''s eyes widened. This is almost like a myth. In this era when heat weapons are popular, a person who can not be hurt by heat weapons...think about it. There is simply no solution.


    "Hurry up and use the bazooka!" Thomas yelled, and this somewhat helpless picture was simply challenging Thomas'' nerves.


    The programmers who were stunned hurriedly proceeded to instruct the nemesis to use the bazooka in his left hand, and a rocket was launched at Zhou Ye.


    "It''s boring!" Zhou Ye raised his hand and slapped the rocket back directly, hitting the Vengeance, and directly exploded the Vengeance''s left arm.


    "Forget it, it''s a pain for you to be alive! I''ll be relieved for you!" Zhou Ye squeezed his fists in a signature action, and the goddess of vengeance was directly crushed into a mass of flesh.But before he died, he seemed to shout... "Yuri..."


    "Yuri?" Zhou Ye thought for a while, as if there was a man named Yuli who followed the male protagonist in this movie, and he seemed to be a terrible person!


    But it didn''t matter, Zhou Ye smiled. There is no one in this world who cannot be killed, only women who cannot be killed... Well, that''s the truth.


    After finishing all this, Zhou Ye made a throat cut with the pile of minced meat of the goddess of vengeance, and he knew that some people could see his actions.


    At this time, in the temporary headquarters outside the city, Thomas fell into a state of hysteria. He promised the doctor that he could easily take down this Asian man who didn¡¯t know where he came from, as long as he had authorization. What he caught was not a tiger, but an invulnerable Tyrannosaurus rex. This Nima is a bit pitted.The biggest pitfall is that this Tyrannosaurus can also magic...


    But at this point, he has no retreat. If Zhou Ye is caught, he can still redeem his merits. If Zhou Ye is not caught, don''t think about it. His future is definitely a test product in the doctoral laboratory... ¡­


    Thomas, who absolutely did not want to fall into that kind of end, decided to make a desperate move. He mobilized all the gunship squadrons and all the assault squads that belonged to Umbrella. In addition to the remaining 11 nemesis, he wanted to kill Zhou Ye. Trap...If he succeeds...he can still live, if he fails, he is ready to die...


    At this time, Alice and the others had rescued the little girl named Angela. Although there were a lot of zombies inside, it was not a threat to Alice and Jill who had sufficient firepower, and the big black and the female anchor were completely Go sell cute ones.


    "My dear! It looks like there has been a big battle here!" Alice, who came out, saw the thick bullet that covered the ground in front of Zhou Ye, and asked a little nervously, "Are you okay? Dear!"


    "Of course, it''s just a poor little mouse!" Zhou Ye smiled. At this moment, the public phone next to the school rang again.


    "Hey!?"


    "Let my daughter talk to me!" The man on the phone sounded very excited.


    "Hmm, of course!" Zhou Ye beckoned at the little girl, "Your father wants to talk to you!"


    Angela ran over with excitement and answered the phone in Zhou Ye''s hand and said, "Dad?"


    "Hi, baby!"


    "When can I see you?"


    "Soon, these people will bring you to see me, and I will see you soon! Let that man answer the phone again!"


    "Can you tell me now that the last plane took off and landed there?" Zhou Ye asked after answering the phone from the little girl.


    "The helicopter will be parked at the city hall. I suggest you hurry up! Time is running out!" The man hung up after speaking.


    "Okay, we should go now, to the city hall!" Zhou Ye waved, everyone got on the car again, of course, the girl sat on the female anchor''s lap.


    On the other side, after the phone call, Dr. Asidfu, who was manipulating the camera to track Zhou Ye''s departure, suddenly found that the screen on his laptop computer stopped moving.


    "The computer... is too unreliable! Isn''t it? It''s just like a human!" Thomas''s voice sounded faintly behind him: "But I still have to thank you, Doctor. If you weren''t there, I really don''t know what to do. How can we bring them into the encirclement? After all, how hard it is to catch a few hiding mice in a huge raccoon city!"


    "You bastard!" Asifford, who has a high IQ, immediately thought of a lot."You left my daughter in Raccoon City on purpose?"


    "Of course..." Thomas smiled: "In order to keep your daughter, I also sacrificed a group of company defenses. Like you, they are the company''s valuable property... But who injects your daughter with T virus? Under such circumstances, she can still survive, and she has a father who can develop a T virus for her...Look, what a great paternal love this is!"


    "You bastard!" Professor Asifford in a wheelchair turned his wheelchair desperately, trying to beat Thomas, but this was futile. His wheelchair was pushed by a guard wearing a black helmet. Can''t get close to Thomas at all.


    "Okay Doctor!" Thomas didn''t mind Professor Asiford''s attitude at all. For him, it was just a pawn in his hand, so he didn''t care."Let''s go to see your daughter together to see how kind I am, of course, but also to see my long-awaited goal with my own eyes...I hope this is not my last mission!"


    Of course, his last sentence was almost whispered, and the others didn''t hear clearly...


    Chapter Seventy One


    Zhou Ye and his party drove the car and came to the municipal building without any problems. On the square of the half-moon-shaped municipal building, a helicopter was parked there...


    From time to time around the helicopter, heavily armed Umbrella security personnel patrolled back and forth.Zhou Ye stood there, staring at the venue for a long time, and then laughed.


    "How are we going to get there?" Big Black asked.


    "Go over!" Zhou Ye finished smiling and walked over.


    "Oh my God! Is he crazy!" The big black felt like he had met a lunatic.The opponent''s firepower is so fierce, just walk over?Is this guy stupid?


    "Don''t worry, my man will not harm you!" Gil patted the big black man on the shoulder and followed Zhou Ye, while Alice on the other side had already followed Zhou Ye.


    "Stop, don''t move!" The patrol team quickly noticed Zhou Ye and his party who came by without any concealment."Don''t stand still, we will shoot!"


    But obviously, Zhou Ye ignored their threats.After the warning was unsuccessful, the cannon fodder who only knew that they were undertaking the vigilance task here disconnected their guns.


    Da da da--


    The sound of the submachine gun resounded through the night sky like fried beans.However, Zhou Ye continued to walk forward indifferently. The bullets that should have hit everyone were floating in front of Zhou Ye one meter away, and Zhou Ye still walked forward leisurely like an okay person.


    "Oh my god, what kind of monster is this, please ask for support!" The gunshots of the patrol group alarmed the security personnel scattered around the aircraft apron. From time to time, security personnel joined the blockade.


    Although Zhou Ye just blocked the bullets and didn''t kill people, don¡¯t forget that there are Jill and Alice. These two people are jealous now when they see the Umbrella company logo, and unceremoniously raise the gun and shoot back... Without dodge bullets, the two women are almost as if killing gods are alive, one shot is accurate.

 Chapter 51

    Soon the security guards of the entire Umbrella on the apron were all killed by the two women, and the group finally walked in front of the helicopter.


    The big black said excitedly: "We have to leave soon!"


    "I''m afraid you can''t go anywhere!" As the voice fell, Thomas walked out of the municipal building. As he walked out, there were teams of Umbrella security guards holding explosion-proof shields and guns. One of the helicopter gunships hovered like this, and the searchlight beam shining from the front of the helicopter could not open everyone''s eyes.


    "Dad!" Angela suddenly saw her father who was pushed by the security guard beside Thomas, and shouted.


    "No, baby, hurry up, don''t come over!" Professor Asiford yelled, "Hurry up and get on the plane with them!"


    "Hmm, professor, it''s a bit uncomfortable for you to be uncooperative like this!" Thomas looked at the professor, then looked at Zhou Ye and said, "How should I call you this gentleman from the East? Oriental Superman?"


    "Of course not!" Zhou Ye smiled. It seemed that his guess was correct, and it was really directed at him."If you want, you can call me Lei Feng!"


    "Well, Mr. Lei Feng!" Thomas said: "I believe we have so many people here. Even if Mr. Lei Feng is outstanding, you may not be able to stop so many bullets! Besides, we still have them..."


    Thomas said and waved, a row of nemesis walked out of the security team carrying their standard weapons.


    "If you agree to join our Umbrella company, we will ensure the safety of you and your friends. I wonder what Mr. Lei Feng feels like?"


    "Not very good!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "I don''t have the idea of ??being an experimental guinea mouse. Besides, do you want to stop me with this bunch of garbage?"


    "It seems that the negotiation has failed!" Thomas shook his head and sighed: "Then, kill them!"


    But before his words fell, Zhou Ye suddenly disappeared in place, and then the sonic boom caused by breaking through the sound barrier reverberated throughout the night sky, and then a gust of wind blew the Umbrella¡¯s security guards, those security guards. Like a porcelain doll, it was shattered by a strong wind... At the same time, all helicopters in the sky were also severely damaged, with black smoke rising and falling on the ground, causing a long series of explosions.


    "This...this..." Thomas grew his mouth and looked at Zhou Ye who appeared again in the center of the field with unbelievable eyes."What kind of monster idea are we fighting!"


    "Really!" Zhou Ye curled his lips and said dissatisfied: "It''s been a long time since I went to battle in person. I will get blood on my body when I''m on the verge. It''s disgusting!"


    "Kill him, Nemesis!" Thomas was already frightened and shouted as he watched the eleven Nemesis.


    "Wow..." When the eleven nemesis heard the order, they shouted and raised the Vulcan cannon to shoot.


    "You look ugly, don''t talk!" Zhou Ye waved his hand, as if swatting a fly, a giant transparent palm print appeared on the ground out of thin air, and in the middle of the palm print were the eleven nemesis who were photographed as meat... ¡­


    Thomas¡¯s last reliance is over. At this moment, he is like a red-eyed gambler, pointing his gun at Professor Asifford and shouting: "You devil... don¡¯t come, don¡¯t come, I¡¯ll kill when you come. Die him..."


    "Really a guy who can''t remember what to eat!" Zhou Ye sighed helplessly."Well, the villain died of talking too much. Although you don''t talk too much, please go and die!"


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, Thomas'' head burst like a watermelon...


    Angela couldn''t help rushing to her father anymore."father!"


    "Baby, my Angie!"


    "It''s a touching scene, isn''t it?" Zhou Ye said while looking at the big black man with a smile.


    "Man... Are you..." The big black Peyton looked at Zhou Ye as if he had seen a ghost."Are you from Krypton?"


    "I have nothing to do with the metamorphosis who wears the underwear outside!" Zhou Ye said, hugging Jill and Alice who had already surrounded him, "We should go now, babies!"


    "Anji, we should leave this ghost place!" Although the female anchor was also shocked by Zhou Ye''s strength, they must leave now.


    "Dad! Let''s go!" Angela pushed her father, Professor Asifford, towards the helicopter.


    "Hey, man, I don''t think you want to die either, do you?" Zhou Ye looked at the already scared and trembling helicopter pilot and said, "I don''t want to be bombed by a nuclear bomb either. Even though I can''t die by being bombed, it''s really special. It hurts, so I have a good proposal, how about letting us leave here?"


    "Good... good... good... sir!" The pilot trembling began to operate the helicopter to take off, slowly, as the rotor rotated, the helicopter flew off the ground.


    Because Zhou Ye solved these things very quickly, their plane was not affected by the shock wave of the nuclear bomb. They only saw the light of the nuclear bomb explosion 100 kilometers away from Raccoon City. The light seemed to rise on the ground. The two suns are the same.


    But Zhou Ye, who was sitting in the helicopter, was excited. He saw the nuclear explosion with his own eyes. This was the first time. Well, there should be a nuclear explosion divine song.


    Chapter Seventy Two


    The helicopter landed after leaving the area of ??the nuclear explosion, and everyone parted ways.Professor Asiford and his daughter took a big black Payton to seek FBI help and released the video in the hands of the female anchor.


    And Zhou Ye took Jill and Alice towards Detroit not far away, but it was the female anchor Terry Morales that made Jill and Alice a little upset.


    Terry Morales actually didn¡¯t know why he wanted to be with Zhou Ye and the others. Perhaps it was because of a woman¡¯s natural keen intuition. She felt that the spread of T virus could not be stopped so easily. What is the safest thing in troubled times? ?Of course, it is the safest to be next to a peerless powerhouse, so for this, she allowed Jill to ridicule and follow Zhou Ye and not go anywhere...


    "Well, Jill!" Alice patted Jill on the shoulder and said, "Just let her follow!"


    Maybe it''s because I''m born with the same disease as a B-chest. Alice still feels very close to the female anchor Terry. Why does B bother B?To say that the natural opponent should be Jill is her natural opponent, because Jill''s chest is as big as E...


    "Okay! I hope you won''t regret it in the future!" Jill said with a vague look in Zhou Ye''s eyes. Zhou Ye said that it depends on what I am doing, and then I will eat you.


    Three women, one man, and four people came to the edge of the interstate highway after half an hour of trekking. Zhou Ye directly asked Alice to grab a lot of dollar bills and stand on the side of the road to block the car. Under the lure of the dollar, they were very relaxed. Just got on the ride to Detroit...


    After arriving in Detroit, Zhou Ye didn''t waste any time at all. He went directly to a private remodeling factory, took the dollar bills and smashed people, and asked him to rebuild a 610-horsepower Mercedes-Benz heavy truck.


    He had people transform the rear compartment of a Mercedes-Benz heavy truck into the same configuration as a motorhome, and installed a titanium alloy fence on the front glass and lights of the car, and a bulldozing shovel, and added three A large auxiliary fuel tank... and the body of the rear cargo compartment is thickened and strengthened. The 15-meter-long rear compartment has specially reserved machine gun shooting holes on the left and right and rear, and there are two reserved on the top. Heavy machine gun rotating disc...


    And the living space inside is not small. The water is stored in the fully-sealed compartment mezzanine, which can replenish enough water for five people for about a month at a time, and the space inside is large enough for four people to live a relaxed and happy life.


    Thanks to Zhou Ye''s huge sums of money, more than 20 workers were refitting around the clock and finally completed the renovation on the fourth day.


    After all, apart from harvesting a lot of arms in Raccoon City, all that is left is a lot of dollar bills.


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t forget that Alice''s favorite mountain motorcycle was hung on the back of the carriage.


    After the car was remodeled, Zhou Ye drove to the gas station without saying anything. He filled up with water and oil. In addition, he asked Alice, Jill and Terry to go to the supermarket to wipe out the vacuum packaging, which could last a long time. Food and high-calorie candies and chocolates also wipe out those outdoor clothes...


    Although the women felt that Zhou Ye was a little too sensitive, they still obediently followed what Zhou Ye said. After all, Zhou Ye had proved his unpredictable prophet many times.


    At night, Zhou Ye drove the women directly to a clearing on the edge of the interstate highway in the wild and settled down. The people lit a campfire, and then they sat around the campfire talking and laughing happily.


    At this moment, on the radio that Terry was carrying, the Detroit Metropolitan Channel announcer screamed in horror: "Oh my God, the streets are now full of crazy people biting everywhere...oh no, Who will stop them! Are all the policemen dead?"


    This urgent announcement made everyone silent. Jill suddenly felt that this Midsummer night was a bit cold, and couldn''t help but leaned against Zhou Ye, and Alice was the same, and she was snuggling into Zhou Ye. In the arms.


    Terry really has nothing to rely on, and can only dispel the sudden chill by speaking: "Has the virus been destroyed by the nuclear bomb?"


    "No, I think the nuclear bomb only destroyed the raccoon city!" Zhou Ye tightly hugged the hands of the two women''s waists and said, "And those viruses may fly farther with the shock wave of the nuclear bomb explosion..."


    "...Oh, my goodness!" Terry couldn''t imagine what would happen if the virus spread throughout the United States, or even the entire world.


    "Pray! The end time... has come!" Zhou Ye whispered.


    At night, Alice and Jill desperately asked Zhou Ye, as if this would relieve all the fears in their hearts, until they fainted...


    Zhou Ye, who was still alive and well, curled his lips. The two girls wanted to squeeze them out, really thinking too much.Just when Zhou Ye was about to sleep, there was a sound of opening the door, and then Terry, who was supposed to be sleeping in the cab, appeared in the carriage.


    "I...I''m just a little scared..." Terry said, looking at the mess on the bed, a little scared...


    "Oh? What are you afraid of?" Zhou Ye smiled, looking at Terry in the silk pajamas and asked.


    "I''m afraid... I can''t do anything, I don''t have Alice to shoot, I''m not as accurate as Jill... I can''t even drive a cart, I''m afraid you will leave me one day!" There was a tremor in the words of Li... "That way I would not survive!"

 Chapter 52

    "...Well, do you want me to promise?" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "No need..." Terry finally summoned all his courage and took off his pajamas. A tender ~ white body appeared in front of Zhou Ye through the dim light, "Fuck me!"


    "...Okay!" Zhou Ye knew that this woman was afraid of being abandoned by herself. Now this is also a way to prove that she is a useful person. At least she can warm the bed, right?Especially since she has a super friendship with Zhou Ye, who has the absolute right to speak in this team, then she no longer has to be afraid of being given up...


    Zhou Ye dragged Terry onto his large bed. In other words, Zhou Ye¡¯s problem remained unchanged even in the last days. This big bed, which was large enough for more than ten people underwater, was simply taking up space in vain. Ye said that he, who owns the space-compression bracelet, doesn''t really care much about space issues. Besides, if it doesn''t work, he can go back to this world to replenish fresh water and food.


    "Tap..." Terry closed his eyes tightly and whispered: "I... this is the first time!"


    "What an unexpected surprise!" Zhou Ye smiled hard, and with Terry''s painful grunt, there was another woman in the world...


    No words for a night, early the next morning.Jill found that there was an extra person on the bed. He wanted to quarrel with Zhou Ye. Just think about it. With the temper of Zhou Ye that she knew, Zhou Ye would definitely sleep her in bed, even though the taste was very H. But it''s very embarrassing to be fainted every time.


    Besides, if she is angry, she is really not qualified for Alice, but she thinks Alice is a bit used to it. Even if Zhou Ye woke up one day and filled the car with beautiful women, she guessed that Alice would not be surprised. ...


    And when I opposed Terry''s staying at the beginning, didn''t it exist to keep her away from Zhou Ye?Now this kind of development can be considered as an answer to my original worry, and now that I am mentally prepared, it doesn''t matter.


    And Alice basically lost all her temper during Jill''s time. She didn''t recruit Zhou Ye, and she just stared at Zhou Ye when Terry joined...


    A small turmoil, which is not a turmoil, just passed.


    Chapter Seventy Three


    When the three girls got up, Zhou Ye had already sprayed a can of paint on the black carriage?Terry''s father is Chinese, so he still knows some Chinese. Seeing Zhou Ye''s paint sprayed on the car, he couldn''t help covering his face: "Oh, my God, you are not serious, my dear!"


    "Huh?! Why not!" Zhou Ye dangled his cigar and traced his words with lace.


    "Terry, what did this guy write on the carriage?" Jill was still angry, so he didn''t have a good name for Zhou Ye, and called this guy directly.


    "...Harem!" Terry said.


    "..." Jill was also speechless for a while, but she had to admit that Zhou Ye''s name was indeed well-deserved. There is no way, anyone in the car has a close relationship with him...


    "Hey, darlings, are you all up?" Zhou Ye didn''t care about their blank eyes at all. He believed in a word, he had a thick skin to eat, but a thin skin could not eat it.


    "Well, dear girls, it''s time for breakfast!" Alice''s voice came from the carriage, and their breakfast is also very simple, milk oatmeal...


    Zhou Ye sat at the dining table and poked the milk-soaked cereal in the bowl with a spoon. He really didn¡¯t want to eat it, he really wanted to eat steamed buns and fried dough sticks and spicy soup...


    "Honey, don''t you have an appetite?" Although Jill was still a little angry, he felt very distressed when he looked at Zhou Ye''s listless look...


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye nodded slightly, and slumped on the table."I really want to eat hometown food!"


    "Hometown food?" Alice thought for a while and said, "My dear, do you want to eat Chinese food?"


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye thought for a while, forget it, now even if you want to eat pure Chinese food in the world, you still have to take a special plane to go back to China, so the trouble is fine."Forget it, that''s it!"


    "Terry, do you know how Chinese food is made?" Jill wanted to learn from the female anchor. If she could do it, wouldn''t she be more favored by Zhou Ye?


    "...My dad is Chinese..." Terry also hesitated for a while: "But my dad can''t cook Chinese food!"


    "This is really a tragedy!" Zhou Ye thought for a while and said, "Forget it, I''ll go to Detroit later to see if I have a chance to get something to eat. We can cook Chinese food at noon. I will show you something!"


    "Okay!" All the women were happy for a while, and they were about to embark on the road of escape. It is also good to enjoy something that you might not be able to eat on the eve of embarking on the road of escape.


    As for the fact that Zhou Ye would be bitten by zombies, they never thought.Just kidding, if there is really a zombie that can bite Zhou Ye, it is estimated that the zombie will be refined.


    After happily deciding what to do in the morning, the ladies began to prepare.Zhou Ye went to Detroit to look for food to eat at noon, and they loaded all the things that needed to be added to the car, such as the machine guns around the carriage, and counted all the food. It is difficult to save and is about to expire. Take out all the food to eat...


    Zhou Ye flew towards Detroit and fell down on top of a building.


    Seeing the zombies walking back and forth downstairs from time to time, as well as the living people who occasionally popped out to feed the zombies, Zhou Ye suddenly felt that he was truly in the end of the world...


    "Really, why did I suddenly start to hurt the spring and the autumn, and I am not a literary youth!" After a while, Zhou Ye wanted to jump out of the building and look for the supermarket, but at this moment, he suddenly appeared through the gate on the top floor of the building. There was a sound of smashing the door, followed by a sobbing female voice saying: "Oh my God, please hurry up, open the door quickly, hurry!"


    Zhou Ye walked to the door curiously, clutching the doorknob, and he was stunned by the capsule spring.


    "Help me..." Meizhi was like seeing a savior in an instant. Of course, that was also because Zhou Ye''s body and face were so clean that he didn''t look like a zombie at all, otherwise, I''m afraid Meizhi All I have to say is [get away].


    "Huh huh? Of course no problem!" Zhou Ye''s tolerance for beautiful women is always very high. Moreover, although this black girl''s skin is slightly darker, it is not as dark as other blacks, but with a trace. Bronze look, besides, this beauty is still played by a female singer he likes...


    "Come in, come in!" Zhou Ye said, turning his body aside, and at this time there was the sound of running downstairs, accompanied by the sound of footsteps and the unpleasant drool of zombies.


    Sister Hei Zhi flashed on the rooftop, and Zhou Ye closed the rooftop door smoothly.At the same time, the entire door was twisted so that it could no longer be opened...


    "Oh my God, I thought I was going to die here!" Heimei Zhizhi sat on the ground, and she probably used all her strength to run this section of the road, but seeing Zhou Ye walking over, she still struggled Raising his hand, he said to Zhou Ye, "My name is Betty! How about you? Handsome guy!"


    "My name is Zhou Ye!" Zhou Ye smiled and asked, "Can you sing R&B?"


    "Uh...I''m actually a nurse!" Betty seemed to want Zhou Ye to know that not all blacks are rappers.


    "I know you are a nurse!" Zhou Ye smiled and continued to ask: "But I still want to know that you can sing R&B?"


    "Okay, okay!" Betty was really helpless, but seeing that this handsome guy had just saved her life, she decided to tell him."You know, sometimes I will go to the karaoke hall to sing with my friends, and occasionally I will sing R&B!"


    "Huh huh! That''s great news!" Zhou Ye smiled. It seems that models and actors play many roles in his harem, but as far as the singer is concerned, this is the first one.


    "what did you say?"


    "I said you are not hungry?" Zhou Ye certainly couldn''t say what he felt, but asked instead.


    "...It seems to be really hungry!" After a night of hiding in Tibet, Betty really felt a little hungry at this time. She didn''t feel it when she was scared, but when she came to a safe environment, she naturally began to feel hungry. Up.


    "Well, I still have a piece of chocolate in my pocket, do you want to eat it?" Zhou Ye reached into his pocket, took out a piece of chocolate from the bracelet and handed it over.


    "Thank you so much!" Betty was also polite, and she took the chocolate and opened the package and stuffed it into her mouth. She stuffed it and said, "You are such a good person!"


    "..." Zhou Ye rolled his eyes, and he was actually stuck with a good guy.


    Chapter Seventy Four


    After Betty rested for a while, watching Zhou Ye, who was sitting there watching her calmly, her heart suddenly calmed down indirectly. After all, human beings are social animals, so when they are in danger, they are fine. If there is a person of the opposite sex by her side in the environment, she will feel that her whole heart seems to be much stronger.


    "What do we do now?" As a woman, even the most independent American woman is used to giving the decision to the man next to her at this dangerous time.


    "Well, I''m going to find a supermarket to get some food!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "But... there are a lot of zombies in the supermarket!" Betty felt lingering at the thought of the zombies with their mouths wide open, "and we are probably blocked by the zombies on our way down!"


    With that, Betty pointed to the rooftop door that was still clacking.


    "So... which one do you choose between being bitten by a zombie or starving to death?" Zhou Ye smiled and teased Betty.


    Betty, a silly girl, is really thinking about this question seriously. After thinking for a long time, she replied: "I neither want to be eaten by zombies, nor do I want to die of thirst and starve!"


    Zhou Ye rolled his eyes and said, "You can only choose one, there is no other option!"


    "I think it''s better for us to wait for the chief and deputy rescue on the rooftop!" Betty insisted on her idea.

 Chapter 53

    "If I tell you that the principal and deputy may be overwhelmed by it?"


    "That''s impossible..." Betty absolutely doesn''t believe that the US chief and deputy have also lost the ability to control developments.


    "Okay, whatever you want!" Zhou Ye said, walking towards the edge of the roof of the building.


    "Hey, what are you going to do? Are you crazy?" Betty thought Zhou Ye had been driven mad, and wanted to jump off the building, rushed over and hugged Zhou Ye''s waist. This was the only one she had met. Living person, if she is the only one left, she doesn''t even know if she will be driven mad without waiting for rescue.


    "Of course I went to the supermarket to find food to eat!" Zhou Ye said, walking continuously toward the edge of the rooftop.


    "No, it''s more than a hundred meters high from the ground! Are you crazy?" Betty desperately held Zhou Ye by the waist and tried to drag him back, but with her small physique, she even brought Zhou Ye. It doesn''t work to feel a little stumbling, let alone drag him back.


    Finally, Zhou Ye walked to the edge of the building.Betty also accepted her fate and wanted to let go of the hand holding Zhou Ye''s waist, but at this time, she was horrified to find that her hand was firmly grasped by Zhou Ye."Gosh... what are you doing?"


    Before she finished her words, Betty felt that she had jumped down with Zhou Ye, and her rapid fall made her scream."what----!!!"


    Zhou Ye turned around and blocked her cry with his own mouth, still muttering in his heart, I am not hiring more zombies...actually to take advantage.


    Of course, Betty didn''t know.


    But before dying, it would be a good choice to have a handsome guy who doesn''t look annoying, and even very handsome, to send out his first news... So Betty, who broke the jar, went crazy and learned TV. Zhong seems to stretch out his head, desperately catering to Zhou Ye''s offense...


    I don''t know how long it took, Betty felt that there was not enough air in her lungs, why didn''t she wait for the unexpected pain.Perceiving something wrong, Betty opened her eyes, only to find that Zhou Ye had landed, and she was still floating in the air, asking Zhou Ye.


    "Hmm..." Betty tried her best to finally break free of Zhou Ye''s mouth, and couldn''t help asking, "Why didn''t you fall to death?"


    "Hmm...maybe we are dead and don''t know it?" Zhou Ye floated unscrupulously, and then said: "Look, we all have no weight!"


    "...Oh my God!" Betty looked at herself suspended in mid-air, and couldn''t help but wonder if she was really dead.


    At this moment, several zombies heard the voice of the two and walked over staggeringly.


    Betty yelled in horror: "How come there are zombies in heaven? Have they already occupied all the space?"


    "Hey, what a damn zombie, I can''t play the show anymore!"


    No matter how natural Betty was, she knew that Zhou Ye was doing a ghost at this time, and couldn''t help but hammer Zhou Ye''s chest a few times: "Damn, you fellow, I was so worried about you just now!"


    "I said I''m here to look for food!" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes and raised Betty''s hand and said, "Let''s go, we should go looking for food!"


    "How did you jump off just now!?" Betty asked as he was being carried by Zhou Ye, "How did you make me levitate in mid-air?"


    "You can treat it as a super power!" Zhou Ye didn''t bother to explain so much.


    "Cool, then can I learn?" Betty asked unwillingly.


    "I''m afraid it won''t work, this thing is born!" Zhou Ye''s nonsense opened his mouth.


    "That''s really a pity!"


    "Okay, don''t be depressed!" Zhou Ye asked as he spoke, "Do you know where the biggest supermarket is near here?"


    "Turn left from here, cross one block and you''re there!" Betty said.


    "Then go!" Zhou Ye took Betty''s hand and walked in the direction she pointed.Betty was also obediently walking by Zhou Ye holding hands.


    Betty was really eye-opening along the way. When there were few zombies, Zhou Ye took her through the gaps leisurely. When there were many zombies, Zhou Ye lifted his hand and held it.The zombies are like being hit on the head by countless large-caliber blasting bullets, bursting to pieces in an instant.


    This leisurely walk through the city streets full of zombies, like shopping, actually gave Betty a feeling of excitement, but she didn''t feel scared at all, because she knew that Zhou Ye was by her side and those zombies were hurt Not her.


    In fact, Zhou Ye had been thinking about one question all the way. According to the plot, Betty would not die.At least she shouldn''t die in Detroit. She should have been rescued by Carlos and joined the Carlos team.However, as far as it seems, if Zhou Ye is not on the rooftop, I am afraid Betty will really die...


    Now that Betty''s fate has been changed, does that mean?Carlos is dead. When I was in the junior high school in Raccoon City, I didn''t seem to see Carlos who should have been there... and the nemesis who killed himself at the entrance of the junior high school seemed to shout before his death. It''s Yuri.


    And Yuri is a member of the Carlos team, the twelve nemesis... the special tactics team is full of twelve... Zhou Ye feels that he has guessed the truth... I am afraid that shooting the twelve nemesis by himself is the reorganization The Carlos team, I accidentally sent a bento to the hero of Resident Evil 3, which is really embarrassing!


    Chapter Seventy Five


    Just as Zhou Ye was thinking about it, the two had reached the largest supermarket nearby, the Wal-Mart supermarket chain.For the movie world, Zhou Ye of Wal-Mart also said, Damn, this business is really big, and it''s all multi-dimensional...


    At this time, the supermarket was in a mess, and the ground was full of blood...but fortunately, there were not many zombies inside...


    Zhou Ye walked in with Betty swaggeringly like this. Last year Zhou Ye didn''t forget to push a shopping cart...


    But after turning around, Zhou Ye felt disappointed.After picking and picking, Zhou Ye finally found some vegetables that seemed relatively fresh. As for the raw meat, all the zombies were ruined... This was really a sad discovery.


    "Ye, what are you looking for?" Betty watched Zhou Ye pick and choose. He didn''t want a lot of vacuum-packed cans and cooked meat products, only a few vegetables.


    "I just want to eat hot pot, why is it so difficult!" Zhou Ye looked like crying without tears.


    "Oh my God, you are really not demanding!" Betty rolled her eyes, she knew what hot pot is, after all, occasionally she also likes to watch the food show of the International Chinese Channel.


    "Well, finally there are still a few bottles of old godmother to relieve gluttons!" Zhou Ye shrugged his shoulders, indicating that his requirements are indeed not high.


    Just when the two of them randomly picked up something to fill the trolley and planned to walk out of the supermarket, suddenly there was a roar of motorcycles outside, and then two figures rushed in.


    "Kay, I''m looking at the door here, you go in quickly to collect food, remember, get more canned food and other preserved food!" a female voice said.


    "Okay!" Then another girl''s voice sounded, sounding young.


    "It seems we have a companion!" Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Betty.


    "Would you like to go over and say hello?" Betty pulled Zhou Ye''s hand. In fact, she was still a little worried. People in the last days are actually more terrifying than monsters.


    "Let''s go, let''s say hello!" Zhou Ye said, pushing the shopping cart and walking towards the door.


    Before reaching the door, Zhou Ye saw a blonde girl with a super short body and a gorgeous face wearing short shorts and desperately stuffing cans and biscuits with a backpack.


    She seemed to be frightened by the sound of Zhou Ye''s trolley. As soon as she turned around, the girl took out her pistol and pointed it at Zhou Ye and Betty.


    "Hi, we are not malicious, and we are also survivors!" Betty explained hurriedly."My name is Betty and his name is Zhou Ye. How about everyone?"


    "...Well, my name is K Mart, you can call K or Kay!" Mart said as he took the pistol back to his waist.


    "Need our help?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "No, basically it''s almost done!" Matt said as he put a few more bottles of water into his backpack, then went to the supermarket checkout area, picked up a few cigarettes and stuffed it in.


    "Oh, my God, I almost forgot this!" Betty seemed to be reminded by Matt''s actions, and took a few cigarettes from there and threw them into Zhou Ye''s cart.


    Zhou Ye intentionally reminded her that she didn''t need to buy it. There were at least a dozen boxes in her wristband, all of which were stuffed in by Jill, but after thinking about it, let her take it if you want.


    "The first time you enter the supermarket, you don''t need to swipe your card to pick it up. It feels so good!" Betty''s shopping desire was greatly satisfied.


    "Well, I hope you will have such thoughts in the future!" Zhou Ye was speechless for a while.


    "Kay, are you okay?" The girl''s voice came from outside, the girl who was on guard just outside.


    "Claire, I''m all right, but I think we have new companions!" Matt replied quietly.

 Chapter 54

    The three of them walked out of the supermarket''s shopping area together. At the door, a tall blond girl was holding a shotgun and looking outside warily.


    "Hi, hello, this is Betty!" Betty said, pointing at Zhou Ye, who was holding his arm, and said, "His name is Zhou Ye."


    "Hello Betty, this is Claire." Claire said, staring at the outside warily, "Also, your voice is too loud, you will attract those damn zombies!"


    "Sorry..." Betty, who had been following Zhou Ye''s thoughts before, realized that she was still surrounded by zombies.


    "Nothing!" Claire said and turned to look at the shopping cart in their hands. "This is your thing? How are you going to take it away later?"


    "..." Betty looked at Zhou Ye a little helplessly. Before, she was just enjoying the fun of shopping without spending money, and she didn''t even think about how to take these things away.


    "It''s very simple, isn''t it?" Facing Betty''s help, Zhou Ye shrugged his shoulders, and in the surprised eyes of the three women, reaching out to the shopping cart, the items disappeared in Zhou Ye in such a strange way. Hands.


    "Oh my God... how did you do it?" Betty couldn''t help but exclaimed, looking for Zhou Ye''s hand that reached into the shopping cart, as if trying to find out something.


    "It''s just a simple space compression device!" Zhou Ye looked indifferent, invisiblely installing X...


    "Great, then can''t we move all the supermarkets away?" Matt also shouted happily. She was fed up with the feeling of being hungry, and that feeling made her very uncomfortable.


    "Shut up..." Although Claire, who had never relaxed his nerves, was surprised at Zhou Ye''s performance, for her, the damn zombies outside were the deadliest.


    At this moment, a low roar of a canine creature came over, followed by the sound of four hoofs running.


    "Oh my God... It''s a zombie dog!" Claire was shocked. She once faced a zombie dog. The speed of the zombie dog was extremely fast, and it was very difficult for guns to hit them. She was still leaning on The convenience of the terrain killed the zombie dog, and I didn''t expect to run into it again...It must be only one, and it must be only one, Claire prayed silently in her heart.


    But something that disappointed her appeared. According to Murphy''s Law, if you are worried about something happening, it is more likely to happen.


    There were six zombie dogs that appeared in front of Claire. She believed that she could not do the other side, and Zhou Ye, who could be called combat strength, could not see the appearance of weapons, and that Betty had no weapons.For the present, the only way to stop these zombie dogs is to let her friends run first.


    "Hurry up!" Claire said, staring at the zombie dogs that were gradually surrounding him, waiting for the moment they pounced, that moment was the best time to shoot.


    The air seemed to freeze, and Matt pulled out his pistol nervously, trying to help Carlisle. As for taking the opportunity to escape at this time, she had never thought about it.


    As for Betty, she was not worried at all. The zombie dogs encountered along the way were more than three times as many as they are now. Didn''t they all be killed by Zhou Ye''s wave of hands?


    The patience of the zombie dogs seemed to be exhausted. The six zombie dogs ran together. When they were about to reach Claire, they jumped up and opened their blood basin and bit towards Claire''s throat.


    Chapter Seventy Six


    Claire stared at the zombie dog who was leaping over her eyes wide, and firmly grasped the shotgun in her hand. When she was about to smell the stink of the zombie dog, she planned to shoot.


    But at this moment, the six zombie dogs in the air were like being pressed down by an invisible big hand in the air. With a stroke, they were directly pressed on the ground and pressed into mud...A few drops of blood still splashed on Carlisle¡¯s. On the boots.


    "Shet, damn it! What the hell is going on!" The feeling of clenching his fist but hitting a void, and the tension of facing death, made Claire burst out, turning his head viciously. After looking at Betty, then at Mart, she confirmed that it wasn''t theirs. In the end, her goal was placed on Zhou Ye.


    Teng Tengteng came to Zhou Ye in a few steps, staring at Zhou Ye fiercely and said, "Did you do it?"


    "Hmm! If you were talking about those dead dogs!" Zhou Ye nodded, completely ignoring Claire''s abnormal performance.


    "Damn you..." Claire was gagged by Zhou Ye before he finished speaking. Of course, to be fair, Zhou Ye said that I don''t take advantage of a woman, so I also used my own mouth to gag her. ... There are very few people like me as a gentleman.


    Claire raised her arm and wanted to give Zhou Ye a shot, but found that her arm was tightly hugged by Zhou Ye. When she bite Zhou Ye''s tongue hard, she found that she could not bite... I can let Zhou Ye''s tongue go back and forth in her mouth...


    In the end, Claire didn''t know when he released the gun in his hand and clung to Zhou Ye''s neck tightly...


    "Oh my God..." Matt exclaimed, finally awakening the intoxicated Claire''s mind...


    Betty looked at Zhou Ye and asked Claire, feeling sore, but in the end she still didn''t say anything.


    "Are you calm down now?" Zhou Ye asked Claire, who looked at Claire in her eyes.


    "Yeah!" Claire nodded, she didn''t know what happened to her just now, why she was angry at Zhou Ye for no reason."I''m sorry... I just got angry at you inexplicably!"


    "It''s nothing, this is called battlefield syndrome. People who are on the verge of life and death for a long time will suffer from it!" Zhou Ye talked nonsense nonsense.


    "Thank you!" Carlisle actually believed so.


    "Then are we going to discuss how to leave this damn ghost place!" Betty seemed to inadvertently intervene between Claire and Zhou Ye, and said nonchalantly.


    "My car is parked on the edge of the interstate highway in the suburbs. As long as we get there, we will be safe!" Zhou Ye smiled at Betty and said, "Do you want to fly over now? Or are you planning to find a car? "


    "The roads out of the city are blocked by the escaped vehicles!" Claire thought about it and said, "But we can''t find a helicopter. If we find a helicopter, I have a flight license and I have more than 100 hours of flying experience!"


    "What a wicked American emperor!" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes. How come a girl who looks like a college student has a pilot license. Many college students in my big food country don''t even have a driver''s license. Okay, although it''s a bit unhappy, but Zhou Ye still said, "I think we don''t need a helicopter!"


    "Then how to get out of the city?" Claire asked curiously.


    "Just come with me!" Zhou Ye said as he brought the three girls to the outside of the supermarket, stretched out his hands, and said, "One person stands on each side, and the other person hugs me!"


    "Is that so?" Betty did not hesitate to face each other, and hugged Zhou Ye, while Claire and Mart stood on both sides of Zhou Ye with some hesitation. They wanted to hug them, but they were embarrassed. Look like.


    "Women are really troublesome!" Zhou Ye said, holding Claire and Mart''s waists one by one, and said: "Welcome to this flight, the destination is outside Detroit..."


    "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!" As the three girls screamed, Zhou Ye flew directly to the place where his car was parked.


    "Oh my God, it''s amazing, there is nothing you can''t do!" Mart shouted, she really saw someone flying for the first time in reality.


    "Um-I can''t have a baby!" Zhou Ye said with a smile. In fact, he could use the power of mind to fly with three girls, but think about it, this kind of flight is good, three winds~ Beautiful women with different emotions are holding themselves tightly. That feeling is called a sour and refreshing. Why do you want to use such a thankless method?Anyone who pretends to be a gentleman deserves to be south for a lifetime...


    Claire also felt that today was like a dream, but she just came out to add some food. She didn''t expect to meet such a magical boy... This gave her a sense of unreality as if she was in a dream...


    "How do you become silent! Didn''t you still quarrel with me just now?" Zhou Ye wouldn''t let the silent Claire go.


    "Who are you?" Claire looked at Zhou Ye''s handsome face and muttered like a dream: "Is it just an illusion of mine? You disappeared after the dream?"


    "Well, I am the lover of your dreams, so you are welcome, you can do anything you want to me." Zhou Ye said shamelessly.


    "I''ll try to see if it''s a dream!" Betty said, climbing up a few times without hesitation, and stuck her head straight to ask Zhou Ye''s mouth...


    "Damn..." Claire felt relieved, but there was also a slight sense of loss and sourness in her heart...


    "Haha, I''ll try it too!" Matt said that his legs clung to Zhou Ye''s waist, and he stuck his head out hard to kiss Zhou Ye, but Betty refused. Let go... In the end, I don''t know how to fix it, the three snake heads just entangled in the air...


    Or does it mean that the atmosphere reflects people''s thinking?When a person has only PP, you will feel that this person is so embarrassed, when all the people around you are all PP, you will feel that you are the only one wearing the pants, so embarrassing...


    Claire rushed up with this kind of conformity mentality... The tongues of the four people were a little bit-- out of reach. In desperation, Zhou Ye turned to ask about this, and then turned to ask again. Well, from time to time, I have to meet the needs in the middle...It''s really busy.


    Zhou Ye himself felt that the effect of his psychological suggestion seemed to be too good this time.


    It seems ridiculous, but it¡¯s not so ridiculous after thinking about it.Betty was so active partly because of Zhou Ye''s psychological hints, and partly because of Zhou Ye''s powerful strength.


    In this zombie apocalypse, even Betty, who had been hiding for a whole night, was in a state of extreme fatigue. Moreover, Zhou Ye''s strong sense of security brought her so that she did not want to lose Zhou Ye''s shelter, so she rushed first. She is up there.


    And Matt is different from Claire. After all, Matt was just an ordinary high school student before the T virus spread. After a night of great changes in the world, there are zombies everywhere, and the whole person is in one place. This kind of state of tension in the mind at all times.


    Although it was much better after being rescued by Claire, after all, the two were just hugging each other to keep warm, and Claire, who was in a tight spirit at all times, did not have time to give her any psychological counseling, nor would she...


    So after suddenly feeling safe, Matt wanted to vent wildly, coupled with Zhou Ye''s psychological hints, so he rushed forward secondly.

 Chapter 55

    Although Claire is better than Mart, he is also limited.A college student is nothing but a rigorously trained soldier. Even a rigorously trained soldier needs time to relax.During the Gulf War, no unit could fight for forty-eight hours continuously...


    Finally, with Zhou Ye¡¯s psychological hints and the two girls¡¯ early demonstrations, Carlisle also began to indulge himself...


    Chapter Seventy Seven


    No matter how Zhou Ye lowered his flying speed to enjoy this treatment, after all, he was still very close to his car...


    When Zhou Ye landed next to his car, Alice and Jill were already waiting outside the car.


    "..." Jill looked at the three daughters who were still trying to kiss Zhou Ye, turned to look at Alice and said, "I don''t think you can let Ye go out alone next time!"


    "Well, I agree with your point of view!" Alice also looked at Zhou Ye with a bad face. Good fellow, she said she was going to get the ingredients for Chinese food and brought back three. If you are going to get the ingredients for the Man Han Banquet, you How many to bring back?


    "Um... they are the survivors I met on the road!" Zhou Ye pretended to be nonchalant and introduced: "This is Claire, this is Betty, her name is Kmart!"


    "Hello!" Alice smiled and stretched out her hand."I am Zhou Ye''s woman, Alice!"


    "Hello! My name is Claire!" Claire stretched out her hand in embarrassment, and asked the man in front of the woman. This feeling...


    "Hello, my name is Jill!" Jill also stretched out his hand to Betty."I am also Zhou Ye''s woman!"


    "Hello..." Betty was taken aback for a moment, and then the corners of her mouth rose."My name is Betty and I am a nurse!"


    "Hello, you can call Terry...me!" Terry stretched out his hand towards Matt.


    "You are also Zhou Ye''s woman, right?" Kai shook Terry''s hand and said provocatively: "It seems that Zhou Ye is really bothered, there are already so many women!"


    "No... Actually Ye is very nice!" Terry hurriedly defended Zhou Ye.


    "Nothing!" Kai smiled and said: "Actually, I wanted to say that since there are already so many women, then I don''t care about adding me!"


    Hearing Kai''s words, Alice and Jill both gave Zhou Ye a fierce look. After all, Kai looked young, and they couldn''t bear to talk about her.


    "Hahaha, since we all know each other, then you talk, I''ll go to prepare lunch!" Zhou Ye said, slipping into the car, and the air was extremely tense at this time. The fool was staying outside, no longer looking at the atmosphere. Running away estimated that he would become the target of public criticism.


    Zhou Ye looked at the pot in his hand a little at a loss. There was no meat to make the broth. He relied on Lao Gan Ma as the hot pot base?Can you eat something like this?


    After hesitating for a long time, Zhou Ye decided to return to the world of Super Girl.When he arrived in the Supergirl World, Zhou Ye rushed directly into the supermarket and swept all the raw meat...Of course, he also swept the cheap stuff like chicken feet and pig''s feet. Who would let him take a bite?


    Returning to the biochemical world again, Zhou Ye directly used trotters as the main ingredient of the hot pot... After more than an hour, the bursts of fragrance attracted the six girls outside...


    "What is this? What?" Claire looked at the red slice in the pot, and the looming boned meat was tumbling back and forth in the pot...


    "This is pig''s trotters hot pot..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and then he asked the women to place the folding dining table outside the car and pulled out the awning on the top of the car.


    The group of girls sat around the hot pot, the ones with the knives and forks, but the ones without chopsticks... But it didn¡¯t matter, Zhou Ye put the dipping sauce Xiaodie on the table one by one, and put a variety of shabu dishes on it. ...... With a cry, the women can''t wait to put their forks and knives to start......


    After all, Alice is agile. She picked up a fork and skewed a piece of pig''s knuckles. After blowing a little bit cooler, she stuffed it directly into her mouth... Then she was in a tragedy, with numbness in the spicy, and spicy in the hemp , That kind of feeling made Alice, who doesn¡¯t eat hot peppers, stick out her tongue like a puppy...


    Zhou Ye smiled and quickly handed Alice a bottle of ice water..., Alice took it and poured half a bottle... After feeling better, he looked at the hot pot tumbling hesitantly...


    If you want to eat it, I''m afraid of the spicy food. Don''t eat it, and I can''t stand the temptation of that scent. It''s so melancholy.


    "Don''t be afraid, dear! Eat slowly, and you will get used to this spicy flavor!" Zhou Ye said as he picked up the chopsticks and gave her a demonstration...


    With the lessons learned from Alice, the other women all followed Zhou Ye to learn how to eat hot pot...Slowly, everyone got used to this hot and spicy feeling, each of them was sweating profusely. Not willing to put down the tableware...


    Alice slowly got used to it, and later learned Zhou Ye''s appearance, eating with dipping sauce... Alice unexpectedly liked the sesame sauce dipping sauce...


    This atmosphere of eating food in the same pot quickly eased the relationship between the girls, and the tears and noses of each one were running, and all the images were gone... But this also made the girls start to treat each other. With a sense of intimacy...


    When the last vegetable leaf in the pot was also cleaned by the crowd, Zhou Ye took out a paper bag of pasta and put it in the pot... Zhou Ye actually wanted to get some dried noodles and longxu noodles. It''s sold, so I can only make do with spaghetti...


    The girls were robbed again... When the red soup in the pot was about to be turned into white soup, the lunch was finally over...


    At this time, the ladies realized that the belly that they had eaten all rose up...


    "Oh my God... Chinese cuisine is simply the devil!" Betty said while stroking her belly, "It made me eat so many things without knowing it!"


    "Um...but it''s really delicious!" Alice also agreed. She is not afraid to eat fat. After being transformed by the T virus, she will basically maintain a very slim figure.


    "I can''t walk!" Kai said, "Who will accompany me for a walk? If the zombie comes, I''m afraid I can''t even run now!"


    "Me too!" Jill glanced at her and said, "So just stay here honestly!"


    Claire and Terry are also groaning...


    ...This Nima, I have to clean up after I finished cooking. Zhou Ye looked helplessly at the women who collapsed on the chair. Forget it, I should clean up by myself, they can''t count on it anymore.


    Four hours later, the ladies were relieved, and everyone decided that in the future, unless the surrounding environment was confirmed to be safe, Zhou Ye would not be allowed to cook this kind of devilish cuisine from China...


    Zhou Ye was noncommittal about this... just smiled and didn''t say anything. By the end of the night you will know what devil¡¯s cooking is...


    Friends who have eaten Sichuan hot pot know that after eating spicy hot pot, it is called a sour and refreshing when it is convenient... You don''t want to be a person if you are sour and refreshing...


    Sure enough, at night, after all the girls came back, they would stare at Zhou Ye fiercely... Zhou Ye completely regarded it as invisible... Of course, this is not the case for Alice, who is already non-human. Up...


    Chapter Seventy Eight


    "Oh, it was my fault to bring back too many women who hadn''t done anything like that at the same time!" Zhou Ye was lying in the cab, looking at the roof of the car silently.


    After discussion, the women agreed that, as the only man here, Zhou Ye should avoid suspicion and go to sleep in the cab by himself... and ignored Zhou Ye''s excuses and drove him out of the cab directly.


    Looking at the carport, Zhou Ye actually knew that Alice and the others were just using this behavior to protest in disguise about increasing the number of women, but is this not a compromise?


    After a few nights, he would be able to harvest three matte little girls'' papers. Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile triumphantly.


    Even though he said that, how could Zhou Ye, who had long been accustomed to cuddling with Hong Yi Cui, be used to this life as if he was a single dog in the past?


    Do you want to generate electricity?No, no, there are already so many sister papers, how can I make such a wasteful move?


    While he was staring at the lights on the ceiling of the carriage, suddenly there was a sound of knocking on the window glass, and Zhou Ye looked out of the car. Ha, there is an activity tonight.


    "... That... Actually, I can''t sleep a bit... So!" Betty, who was let into the cab by Zhou Ye, rubbed the corner of her pajamas and said twitchingly.


    "It''s okay... Don''t worry, you are safe now!" Zhou Ye stroked Betty''s hair, smelled the fragrance of the shower gel from Betty, and whispered: "No matter what the world becomes, as long as By my side...you are the safest..."


    "...I know!" Betty looked straight into Zhou Ye''s eyes, feeling that her body was warm, and her dark pupils seemed to have a magical power that could relax people''s whole body.


    "So... let''s continue with the things we didn''t finish during the day!" Zhou Ye said, slowly lowering his head...


    It didn''t take long for the car cab to tremble regularly...it didn''t stop until an hour later.


    Zhou Ye was lying on the seat, and Betty was pressing on him like this, with a trace of blush on his face...


    He looked at the little blood-stained fingerprints on the seat cushions, and couldn''t help but feel a headache. It seemed that he should prepare more seat covers.


    However, Betty''s taste also made Zhou Ye very aftertaste. The skin of this black girl paper was really delicate, and it felt like silk... It gave Zhou Ye an extraordinary enjoyment.

 Chapter 56

    "Oh my God... Ye, you''re so amazing!" Betty slowly recovered from a physical problem. Looking at the lover under her body, she couldn''t help but offer her lips again, how perfect she could be. The first experience is really great."You are great, dear!"


    "No... Actually, I''m not good at all!" Zhou Ye said, stopping his waist, letting Betty feel his buddy who is still in a blooming state.


    "No... honey, I really can''t do it anymore!" Betty was a little frightened. Who said that Asian men can''t do it? The old lady squirted you to death with a sip of salt soda, and she almost killed her...


    When the two of them were you and me, there was another knock of glass...


    The sound immediately caused Betty to be in a rush. Although it was already for Zhou Ye, Betty was not ready to be found out yet, but fortunately, the two of them just took off the little girl in Betty''s nightdress to save trouble. That¡¯s cool, now Betty just needs to pack her nightdress...


    Betty packed her clothes, Zhou Ye opened the door of the car, and Kmart stood outside the door. At this moment, she was wearing a white nightdress, standing beside the driver''s cab, and saw Zhou Ye opening the door.


    "If it''s convenient... Zhou Ye, can you accompany me out?" Kmart said: "I want to go there for convenience, but... I''m a little scared!"


    "Of course no problem!" Zhou Ye smiled, and then walked out of the cab.


    Just before she was wrong, Betty noticed that Kmart took a look at herself, with a hint of provocation in the corner of her eyes."Bi Chi... must be enough to attract Ye!"


    Even though she thought so, Betty still didn''t say anything. After all, she was just a newcomer at present, and she didn''t want Zhou Ye to dislike herself...


    "Right here!" The two of them were already more than a hundred meters away from the heavy truck. Kmart stopped just like that, then looked at Zhou Ye and said, "What are we waiting for?"


    With that said, Matt threw himself into Zhou Ye''s arms, stood on tiptoe and asked.


    Zhou Ye has never been a fuel-efficient lamp, so why don''t you eat the meat on your lips?The two directly fought a battle in the grove...


    after an hour----


    Zhou Ye and Mart appeared outside the woods again, but Mart was carried by Zhou Ye on his back.No way, Zhou Ye didn''t expect this girl to be so crazy the first time I saw Dare. By the time he found out, Matt was completely out of the way...


    "Asshole...Do you want to kill me?" Matt bit Zhou Ye''s earlobe lightly, a trace of contented laziness in his voice...


    "Don''t make trouble!" Zhou Ye patted Matt''s PP directly, "If you make trouble again, you will open your back door now!"


    "It will be for you!" Matt rubbed his ears with the tip of a snake."But not now, dear!"


    Zhou Ye was also frustrated by this little~fairy~elf, but in the end he chose to let this little girl go, because she couldn''t bear it anymore.


    The two returned to the cab again and hugged Betty. Then the three of them walked into the car like this. As a result, Zhou Ye had just put the two women on the bed in the car, and his waist was twisted by two hands. .


    Zhou Ye turned his head to see that it was Alice and Jill who looked energetic, and slightly comforted Matt and Betty who were a little at a loss because of the incident. Zhou Ye directly took Alice and Jill out of the car...


    Just as Betty and Matt were about to rest, Claire''s voice suddenly came: "Betty, Kay, why are you doing this?"


    "How?" Kai said noncommittal: "Admit it, Claire, it''s the end of the world now. The most important thing to survive in the end of the world is that you need a strong person to rely on. Obviously, Zhou Ye is such a strong person. , Not to mention... he is very handsome and considerate, and I find that I have fallen in love with him!"


    "But... he already has three women!" Claire said unwillingly.


    "Claire, you are too naive, do you know what the end of the world means? It means disorder of order, moral corruption, and the robbing of the few survival resources... If there is no strong person to rely on, what do you think will happen to us? Become a slave to a group of men? Or be eaten by a hungry crowd?" Although Kai is young, she knows what she is about to face.


    "We have weapons, we can protect ourselves!" Claire said unwillingly.


    "The bullet will last a day. Do you think you have more bullets than those zombies?" Kai continued; "In order to live, you need to enter those big cities to find food, but to find food, you need to kill it. Those zombies, killing those zombies will waste your bullets. Without bullets, you still need to enter the big city to replenish supplies. This is an endless loop! I don¡¯t want to live such a ghost life at all, now I just need love Zhu Ye, everything will be solved by him!"


    "..." Claire fell silent. Although she didn''t want to admit Kay''s words, her reason told her that what Kay was talking about was the truth, a true portrayal of this apocalypse.


    Thinking of her own thoughts, Claire fell asleep again without knowing it. When a sound awakened her, she found that Alice and Jill had come in, but the two women were in an abnormal state and looked a little sluggish. There is a blush on his face...


    But Claire, who was already sleepy and unable to open his eyes, found out that it was not a zombie, and fell asleep again in peace.


    Chapter Seventy Nine


    On the second day, everyone was ready to set off for Las Vegas, because that was Zhou Ye¡¯s suggestion. The women believed that their lover would not deceive themselves. As for Zhou Ye, it was purely to take away from the Las Vegas base. White queen.


    So, the Harem began its own journey...Because it was driving in turns, most of the time the girls stayed in the carriage. Everyone played cards and chatted... When there were circumstances, the people in the cab would They called them through the intercom, so they were not nervous.


    But Zhou Ye was more difficult. Except for this guy who slept in the car at night, no matter who was driving at other times, he had to sit in the cab at any time to deal with unexpected situations...


    They stopped and stopped along the way, because there were so many roadblocks that they could have walked in a few hours, and they just walked for nearly a week.


    Today it''s Claire''s turn to drive -----


    Claire drove the car, avoiding the roadblocks on the road from time to time, there were scrapped vehicles in car accidents, and vehicles parked on the side of the road because the owner was killed by the zombies...This scene of tragedy has confirmed Kay''s words... now Has entered the end times...


    "What''s wrong? Claire!" Zhou Ye asked with a strange expression looking at Claire.


    "No, it''s nothing, just feel the fragility of human beings!" Claire shook his head, then changed the subject and said, "We are going to enter Chicago soon. Are we going to bypass those big cities?"


    "Of course not!" Zhou Ye smiled and said: "We can go straight through. In addition, we may also need a large tank truck. Maybe we can find what we want in Chicago?"


    "Well, you are the head, you have the final say!" Claire nodded nonchalantly.


    The vehicle quickly entered the city of Chicago, and the original bustling city is now full of chaos.Various items are still all over the ground, and the low roar of zombies can be heard from time to time on the street...


    Parked the car at a gas station, Zhou Ye directly removed the zombies at the door with induction, and then the girls got off the car and refueled, replenishing fresh water and replenishing fresh water, performing their duties.


    "Look at what good things I found!" Betty excitedly took out a box from the supermarket next to the gas station, which was a first aid kit.


    "Very good, maybe we will use it in the future!" Alice said with a smile, "put it in the car!"


    "Zhou Ye, I think you should listen to this!" Claire walked out of the cab and took the walkie-talkie to Zhou Ye. At this time, such words passed through the walkie-talkie.[This is the top floor of the Chicago Carbide and Carbon Building. We have eight people here. We need help. This is the top floor of the Chicago Carbide and Carbon Building. Can anyone hear?Can anyone help us?I beg you!


    "Don''t be nosy, do your own business!" Zhou Ye gave her a sideways glance and ignored her.


    "They need rescue, we need to rescue them!" Claire stepped forward and said horizontally in front of Zhou Ye.


    "No, we can only save ourselves now!" Zhou Ye said.


    "Are you really not going to save them?" Claire stared at Zhou Ye''s eyes and said.


    "Of course not!"


    "Okay, don''t you go and I will go!" Claire said, ran to the back of the car, used the rocker to put down the mountain bike hanging on the back of the car, and then just rode the motorcycle and left...


    "Honey!" Jill, who saw all this in front of him, looked at Claire''s departure direction with some worry, and then looked towards Zhou Ye and said, "Honey, go and see..."


    "Okay!" Zhou Ye nodded helplessly, then looked at Alice and said: "You will get in the car directly, if there are too many zombies, leave here immediately, and we will gather at the entrance of the small town that we just passed by. "


    "Well, don''t worry! Honey, I am here!" Alice responded.


    "What a troublesome woman!" Zhou Ye flew directly towards Claire''s departure... Soon, Zhou Ye saw Claire riding a motorcycle at his feet.


    "I hope your kindness will get a good result!" Zhou Ye didn''t intend to show up when Claire was not in danger. He just flew in the air and followed Claire.


    Soon Claire came to the door of the Carbide and Carbon Building in Chicago based on the map, and the piles of zombies outside made her creepy.


    But Claire did not give up, but blasted the mailbox of a car in the distance, attracting the group of zombies with noise.


    Taking advantage of the time when the zombies were leaving, Claire entered the building. The power of the building was completely interrupted. In this case, Claire could only walk cautiously holding the gun and walking on the stairs of the building.

 Chapter 57

    It took a long time for Claire to finally ascend the top steps. These dozens of floors climbed down, making her breathless.


    "Hello...Is anyone here?" Claire whispered in the corridor just after taking a break, "I heard you calling for help. Is anyone there?"


    "What an unexpected surprise!" With the voice, Claire only felt that her head was held up by a cold barrel.


    Immediately, the doors of several houses opened, and several bastards with tattoos came out... A sturdy man in a leather jacket with tattoos on his chest walked up to Claire with a grin on his face: "Look, let''s catch Lived a little wild cat..."


    "I''m here for you, I have no intentions!" Claire said, putting down the gun in his hand, indicating that he was not hostile.


    "No, no, we don''t need to be rescued, the hapless ghost you mentioned that needs to be rescued is dead!" The big man smiled more ferociously...


    "Boss, it seems that we can have fun before eating her!" A gangster who was covered in ribs and looked like a drug addict came close to the big man, a pair of rat eyes staring at Claire. Said.


    "Yeah, I haven''t had any new toys for a long time, that stinky lady has long been tired of playing!" Another bastard carrying a steel pipe also said.


    Claire''s heart was full of regret at this time. Why didn''t he believe Zhou Ye''s words, why did he innocently think that human nature is good, now that he has fallen to this point, who else would come to save himself?


    Just as the gangsters looked up and down Claire happily, a sigh suddenly came out: "Woman...you have to be obedient!"


    "Zhou Ye..." Claire''s eyes suddenly lit up, and she heard that this was Zhou Ye''s voice. If she wanted to say who she wanted to see most at this time, then it must be Zhou Ye.


    "These scumbags don''t have to be alive anymore!" As Zhou Ye''s words fell, the gangsters enjoyed the same treatment as zombies, and they headed straight.


    "Zhou Ye!" Claire, who felt that he was no longer held by a gun behind his head, flew into Zhou Ye''s arms, feeling both wronged and happy...


    "Okay! Let''s see the other survivors!" Zhou Ye said, patted Claire''s little PP.


    "Yeah!" Claire at the moment was as obedient as a kitten. As Zhou Ye entered the room, a scene in the room made her furious, almost wanting to whip the body again with a gun.


    In the original luxurious suite, a naked woman with a naked body was tied to the foot of the bed by an iron chain, and she couldn''t help but shrink into the bed when she saw the two come in. Shrink one''s body...


    "You''re okay, dear, you''re okay, those bastards are dead!" Claire held back tears, took out the gun and broke the chain that locked the woman...


    The woman realized that she was free at this time and couldn''t help crying loudly while holding Claire''s thigh...


    Claire patted her back to comfort her, while whispering: "Don''t worry, you are safe..."


    But at this moment, the woman drew the dagger from Claire''s waist abruptly, then pushed Claire away, and then stabbed her in her heart... Before she died, her eyes revealed a trace of relief. ...


    "Oh my God..." Claire looked at the scene that happened before her eyes, couldn''t help but threw herself into Zhou Ye''s arms and burst into tears... "I killed her..."


    "My dear, it''s not your fault!" Zhou Ye hugged Claire tightly and comforted in a low voice: "She has lost the courage to live. Maybe death is a relief for her..."


    "Uuuuuu..." Claire''s tears still couldn''t stop flowing down.


    Chapter Eighty


    After Claire''s mood stabilized, Zhou Ye took her to look at several other rooms.


    In one room, Claire found an even more horrifying scene. Several human skeletons were thrown on the ground so casually, and there were some human internal organs beside...


    One of the skeletons looks like a child, and two human thighs are randomly thrown on the ground...


    "I guess this child is the child of the woman just now!" Zhou Ye''s voice sounded faintly.


    "Oh my God... how could this happen... the end of the world has just erupted less than a week... how come it has become like this!" Claire looked at everything in front of her in disbelief.


    "This is not surprising!" Zhou Ye said: "Compared to killing zombies and going to the supermarket to grab food, it is obviously safer to kill the same kind, not to mention that there are some kind of people who are like you."


    "..." Claire found that she could not refute Zhou Ye''s words. No matter how many reasons she had before, the scene before her was slapped naked in the face. This is the normal state of the end times.


    "Okay, we should go!" Zhou Ye said as he pulled Claire up, he wanted to leave this slightly frightening place.


    "No... wait a minute!" Claire said, pulling Zhou Ye towards the lower floor. There seemed to be some important place, and the security measures were very strong.Looking at the security door locked in front of him, Claire said to Zhou Ye: "Open it, I know you can!"


    "Well, if you want to see what''s inside!" Zhou Ye said that he raised his leg with a kick, and with a sound, he kicked half of the wall outside the security door to the ground.


    "It looks like this used to be the president''s office!" Claire said as she wandered around, and soon she found what she wanted, a small suite hidden on the side.


    Claire walked directly in, the furnishings inside were still neat and tidy, and I could see that they hadn''t been touched... Claire came directly to the door and waved to Zhou Ye, "Zhou Ye...come here!"


    "Oh? Have you found anything interesting?" Zhou Ye, who was looking through the drawers of the large desk, casually walked away a limited edition gold lighter inside...


    As soon as Zhou Ye entered the suite, he was pushed by Claire ~ fell on the big bed for resting inside... Claire locked the suite door with his backhand, and then took off his clothes...


    "What are you going to do Claire... I''m not a casual person!" Zhou Ye said, still holding his chest and guarding himself.


    "What are you doing?" Claire had already hung up at this time, so he pounced directly on Zhou Ye''s body, taking off his clothes desperately."Fuck me..."


    "Okay... at least let me say the next sentence!" Zhou Ye said while helping Claire take off his clothes: "Although I am not a casual person, after meeting you, I will just be inhumane. !"


    Three hours later...


    "You guy is too much!" Claire lay on Zhou Ye''s chest, hugging his neck tightly, "The first time I took away behind me without my consent..."


    "What''s the matter!" Zhou Ye looked at the plum blossom mark on the bed sheet, "Anyway, the first time in front of you is mine, and the ones behind are mine sooner or later, right?"


    Claire did not refute Zhou Ye''s words, but directly hugged him and sighed: "It''s nice to have you by my side!"


    Today¡¯s scene had a great impact on Claire, big enough to change her previous view of things. If Zhou Ye didn¡¯t arrive in time today and let herself fall into the hands of that group... Then she is the one who wants to come to that woman. In the future... Maybe there will be more terrible things in the future... It''s really scary to think carefully...


    At this time, Claire finally recognized Kai''s words. It is a kind of happiness to be a good little woman next to a strong man...


    After lingering for a while, the two put on their clothes again.


    Zhou Ye took Claire directly to the place agreed with the girls outside the city, where Zhou Ye easily found Alice and others...


    "Hi-Claire, it seems that you have joined our big family too!" Alice still has a good impression of this independent and strong girl.


    "Hmm...I think in this end of the world! It''s not as cheap as a zombie as cheap as Zhou Ye!" Claire admitted very coolly.


    "Welcome to join!" Jill said hello this time.


    "Thank you!" Claire still respects this imperial sister who is very accurate in marksmanship.


    "I knew Claire you would join sooner or later!" Kay said, coming up to give Claire a big hug...


    "You don''t have to avoid me next time you and Zhou Ye are hehe!" Claire laughed and teased.


    "Hmm, maybe we will bring you together at that time!" Betty said, "Because you understand, my dear is so amazing..."


    "I think I know what you mean!" Claire gasped again as she said, and couldn''t help but touch her dolphins...


    "It seems that you have experienced a lot of tricks!" Betty couldn''t help laughing when she saw Claire''s performance.


    "Alright!" Zhou Ye said: "We should go on the road, Betty, you come to drive, Claire is a little uncomfortable today, let her take a break first..."


    "Of course it''s okay..." Betty said, giving Zhou Ye a wink.

 Chapter 58

    "Then babies, let us go!"


    Zhou Ye and his harem number embarked on the journey again, but this time there was no such silly girl who was going to save others in the team. There was one more Claire who obeyed Zhou Ye''s words and one less. Claire, a kindhearted person...Zhou Ye likes this change very much...


    Along the way, Zhou Ye no longer insisted on the principle of not saving people, but selectively saving people...Lori or something, if you save it, you can save it, and men are determined not to save...


    Although the women expressed contempt for his behavior of discriminating against men, no one would criticize him for it.After all, Zhou Ye didn''t do anything to those loli... and among them he also found a technical house loli with computer talent...


    Relying on a caravan and some electronic components obtained by Zhou Ye, the technical house Lori modified a set of communication devices...


    It''s not that I haven''t met men before, but Zhou Ye rejected them on the grounds that he was full of women and it was inconvenient to accept men. It''s not that no one wanted to be rough, but they were all taught by Alice and Jill to be human...


    Three months later, everyone came to the Las Vegas desert¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Oh my God, I really don''t understand why you choose this place, dear!" Hostess Terry drove the car, while Zhou Ye sat under her and drove her."Oh, it''s too deep honey, do you want me to wear it?"


    "It''s not my fault... baby!" Zhou Ye said innocently, "That''s because you just ran directly on a zombie, so you made such a bump!"


    "Don''t say... fuck me... I''m almost there!" The hostess Terry let go of the steering wheel, hooked Zhou Ye''s neck with her backhand, and offered her pure...


    Chapter Eighty One


    Claire and Betty drove a large oil tanker behind Zhou Ye''s car. Watching the car in front of him swinging back and forth, Betty couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "This Terry, because there is nothing here. That¡¯s why the roadblocks let her drive her hands. I didn¡¯t expect to steal it..."


    "You''re no better than her!" Claire glanced at Betty while driving, "Last time I didn''t know who asked my dear to drive, but I was lying under his block!"


    "That''s because my dear said I wanted to try this feeling!" Betty said aggrievedly: "You know, none of us can refuse my dear, including you, Claire!"


    "Okay, okay, I don''t know if it is our luck or misfortune to fall in love with this man!" Claire looked helpless...


    "I think it''s pretty good!" Betty said with a smile: "Don''t worry about food, don''t worry about water, let alone worry about safety, what is more important than these now? Besides, every time you are together, it seems that you count the most. Crazy!"


    "...Let''s change the subject!" Claire''s cheeks flushed a little.


    "Hey, Claire!" Kay''s voice came from the walkie-talkie in front of the two of them. "Alice asks you to whistle to remind dear, you will be in the target town not far in front. Don''t miss it because of stealing Campsite!"


    "Why didn''t you tell him yourself?" Claire said.


    "You know, my dear always turns off the intercom when stealing food!" Kai''s voice came out again.


    "Okay, okay!" Claire said, directly sounding the siren installed outside the tanker to serve as an alarm when encountering zombies.


    "Om¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    As the whistle sounded, Terry''s car finally stopped running on the S line...


    Fifteen minutes later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Everyone''s motorcade stopped outside a small town. According to the previous procedure, Alice and Jill still followed Zhou Ye to clean up the zombies... The others waited outside.


    Soon the three of them cleaned up the zombies in the town.


    Alice came out and made a safe gesture to the convoy. The girls drove into the town square and formed a circle...


    And Betty handed out dinner to the children on the side of a heavy truck... The food for dinner was quite substantial. One person, one bag of milk, two pieces of bread, one piece of ham and a bottle of water. In the end times, this has been called It''s a big meal, you know, in a supermarket that has not been taken care of for more than a month, except for the tightly sealed cans, everything else will be broken.


    This is what Zhou Ye added to the Supergirl World.


    "Where is our goal? Honey." Alice came to Zhou Ye and sat down and asked.


    "It should be somewhere near Las Vegas! I''ll know when I get there!" Zhou Ye didn''t know the exact location of that place either.


    "Well, I hope we will have enough food by then!" Alice said helplessly.


    "Don''t worry about food! Baby!" Zhou Ye smiled and hugged Alice''s waist and said, "You know, we never lack food!"


    "Okay, okay! I really don''t know where you got these foods!" Alice believed in Zhou Ye''s ability to get food. Every time they were about to run out of food, Zhou Ye would make enough for everyone to eat. Food for a month.


    Only at this time, a sandstorm suddenly blew up, and the little loli who just got out of the car to relax for a while had to return to the car to rest...


    Everyone also returned to Zhou Ye''s harem to rest, leaving only Terry outside who needed to watch the night. Who told her to steal the food during the day...This is the punishment for her.


    At this time, in the underground base of the Umbrella branch in the Las Vegas Desert, a familiar figure was walking on the road to the meeting room.


    "Dr. Isaacs!" said Viska, the executive chairman sitting at the conference table: "Is there anything to call us this time? Or is there a new discovery by your Ministry of Science and Technology that can prevent the spread of T virus?"


    "Of course not!" said Dr. Isaacs: "It''s just that the target person has appeared again, and this time is not far from our base!"


    Dr. Isaacs said and gestured to the assistant behind him, and the assistant opened the projection wall in the meeting room, and a video was played.If Zhou Ye saw it, he would jump up immediately.


    "This is the precious record left by my security consultant Mr. Thomas in Raccoon City!" Isaacs said here and glanced at the heads of the various branches: "After a computer comparison and analysis, this was called Lei Feng''s Hua The speed of the Chinese youth reached Mach 8 at that instant... and reached this speed without any acceleration!"


    "So what?" Executive Chairman Viska said.


    "That explains one thing..." Isaacs said there was a deliberate pause here, "The physical strength of this young man has far exceeded all the metal materials we know!"


    "The age of becoming a god has come, gentlemen!" Isaacs continued: "As long as we get his DNA, I believe we will be able to crack all the secrets of this man. At that time, the invincible army... is waiting for us! There is no mention of things like zombies!"


    "But do you have a way to capture him? You know, according to the performance in that video, I think all the weapons we know now are invalid for him." Although the executive chairman Viska was a little moved, he still didn''t want to Out of knots, after all, all of this is going on according to the established plan.


    "Regarding this question, I would like to invite gentlemen to watch this video!" Isaacs said as he gestured to his assistant to change the video. What was shown on the projection wall was the scene of Zhou Ye''s survivor team, as you can see from the video. It is a picture taken by satellite.


    "From this video, we can see that there is only one male in this man''s motorcade, and the others are female. So it is not difficult for us to judge that he is a man with a strong desire to monopolize, after all, the biological characteristic is exclusive mating. Right, so I think it''s a good thing!" Isaacs said there was a pause.


    "So for him, we can use beauties... can''t we? Our goal is not to destroy him, but to get his DNA... When we successfully replicate such a super human, we will be afraid of him. ?"


    "Oh? What kind of support do you think I need to give you?" Viska said, "Do you have countless cloned beauties?"


    "No, that''s not safe..." Isaacs said, "If I can, I want a female spy under yours, King Ada!"


    "Well, if you promise to succeed!" Viska said.


    "Believe me, Chairman Viska, I will definitely succeed this time!" Isaacs looked at Zhou Ye''s caravan full of beautiful women on the screen, and the corners of his mouth were raised higher.


    "Then I will order King Ada to report to you tomorrow!" Viska said, "This is the last chance. Remember, there is no next time!"


    "I think so!" Isaacs said with a smile.


    "That''s it for this meeting, see you next time." As Viska''s voice fell, the images of everyone disappeared from their seats.


    "I think it must be foolproof this time!" Isaacs said with a smile looking at the empty conference room.


    Chapter 82


    Betty waking up early in the morning was shocked by the scene before her eyes


    I saw black crows on the telephone poles in the small town and on the roof of the car. The only thing about those crows was that their eyes were red.


    "My dear, you wake up, there are so many crows outside!" Betty hurriedly called Zhou Ye, who was sleeping in the carriage, on the intercom, and Zhou Ye''s voice soon came over."What''s wrong, Betty!"

 Chapter 59

    "Honey, come out and take a look!" Betty hid in the cockpit of the Harem, afraid to go out, so she had to call her man out.


    "Okay!" Zhou Ye replied, put on his clothes and walked out of the car. As soon as he got out of the car, the crows screamed as if they had a target, and they rushed towards Zhou Ye...


    "Oh, I''m here!" Zhou Ye was not nervous, and swayed casually. The crows flying in the air called like being beaten by an invisible giant hand. They fell like rain, and many of them fell directly to death. , Those who didn¡¯t fall to death can¡¯t fly anymore...


    "It''s really unlucky. Crows appeared early in the morning!" Zhou Ye reluctantly woken up the girls, and then asked them to drive away from here. After all, there are too many crows here. Looking at the black and heavy on the ground, it affects the mood...


    The women hurriedly started the car again, formed a convoy and left the place where the crows gathered.


    Seeing the crow, Zhou Ye knew he had found the right place. He directly asked the girls to find a place with a slightly lower terrain to stay here, and he flew into the air to find the location of the Las Vegas base. ...


    Soon, Zhou Ye in mid-air discovered the location of the base, and it was too easy to find it.


    Piles of zombies surrounded a clearing, and the clearing was fenced with barbed wire. In the middle was an inconspicuous hut, which was simply a bright target.


    Zhou Ye didn''t go back to call Alice and the others. He could clear the base on his own. Why would he go out and call Alice and the others?Superfluously.


    Zhou Ye plunged directly into the wooden house, but when he was about to enter the wooden house, there was a sound of helicopter-specific rotors in the distance.


    Zhou Ye hurriedly hid aside. Soon, the helicopter stopped in the open space, and a woman in a red cheongsam stepped off the helicopter and immediately surprised Zhou Ye...Isn''t this King Ada?Isn''t she supposed to appear in the fifth part?


    This guy completely ignores that this is a real world, not a feature of the movie.


    But Bingbing''s Ada Wang Zhou Ye still likes it. This is an unexpected joy.


    Waiting for King Ada to walk into the room without any defense, Zhou Ye knocked her out directly behind her.Zhou Ye remembers that King Ida belongs to Viska in the movie. In fact, Viska is Wesker. The two are the same. At present, the two are in a hostile state. Zhou Ye doesn''t mind bringing a trophy to clean up the base. .


    When I walked to the edge of the table, the table opened directly.


    "Oh, is this the white queen welcoming me?" Zhou Ye smiled and walked directly onto the elevator platform. He didn''t worry that he would be designed at all, or that he was not worried that it was a trap.Without using a nuclear bomb, no one can do what he can do. Even with a regular nuclear bomb, he can go to other worlds at the critical moment, and how can he do it?


    At this moment, the elevator stopped and Zhou Ye walked directly out of the elevator. Below was a brightly lit passage. Zhou Ye relied on his superhuman perception system to clean up the employees room by room. Of course, in order not to stain himself in the future. Zhou Ye just caused them to have a cardiac arrest, and didn¡¯t get too bloody...


    Until Zhou Ye came to a place that looked like the main control room of a computer, and after killing the people inside, the computer screen suddenly lit up, and a little loli dressed in white clothes and the same length as the red queen appeared on the screen. .


    "Mysterious Oriental, hello!"


    "You are so white!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "you know me?"


    "Hmm, I took your sister away!"


    "Well, because of this, I have to take over the hive in Raccoon City!" The white queen''s voice was slightly dissatisfied.


    "Why are you helping me so much?" Zhou Ye was curious why the Queen Bai had to help herself.


    "Because a video was uploaded in my program, it made me a little logically confused!" Baihou said and played a video directly to him.


    That was the video of an internal meeting of Umbrella Company executives seventeen months before the start of the T virus outbreak in Raccoon City.


    In the video, Dr. Isaacs talked at the meeting about implementing a virus eradication plan for the future of mankind..., and now they did it, the T virus has spread to the world.


    "His actions have killed more than six billion people''s names, and I cannot stop him because I cannot hurt the employees of the umbrella company, but you can stop him!"


    "Why does this video make you logically confused?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "My core program is that it is not allowed to hurt the employees of the umbrella. Another core program is not to harm humans. Now these two core programs have conflicted!"


    "Well, I understand!" Zhou Ye said, "Then what do you want me to do?"


    "I hope you come to the hive underground in Raccoon City and get the T virus antidote in Isaacs'' hands. You only need to break it in the external environment to kill all the T viruses in the world."


    "Well, I get it!" Zhou Ye nodded and said, "I will go!"


    "In addition, the woman behind you is a copy of Dr. Isaacs'' plan to get your DNA!"


    "It''s okay, these are trivial things!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Then how about giving me a three-dimensional map of this base? I really don''t want to go back and forth in vain!"


    "Okay!" After the white queen finished speaking, the three-dimensional view of the entire base was directly displayed on the computer.


    Zhou Ye quickly watched it again, patted King Ada''s dolphins, who was resisting himself on his shoulders, and said, "Don''t pretend to be dizzy, beauty, your heartbeat completely reveals your state!"


    "Then you damn guy don''t let me down!" King Ada couldn''t help but said.


    "How could it be so easy to let you go? You just heard that your goal is my DNA. Now we are in a hostile state, and you are now my trophy!"


    "Asshole!" King Ada struggled, but obviously, her beating was completely useless to Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye carried King Ada in this way and cleared the employees of the umbrella company from the entire base...


    In less than half an hour, Zhou Ye had cleared the entire base, including the copy of Dr. Isaacs.


    Randomly looking for a room that looked very high-end, Zhou Ye started to enjoy his trophies directly... and gave her the most serious psychological hint... Never be sentenced.


    Of course, he didn''t find the motherboard of the Queen of White, because the Queen was taken to Raccoon City. Who told Zhou Ye to take away the motherboard of the Queen of Red. It was temporarily useless, so he could only use the Queen of White. Replaced...


    Chapter Eighty Three


    Zhou Ye hugged King Ada, who had bitten him from time to time to relieve his hatred. King Ada really wanted to kill him. Although he was a commercial spy, he was not trained in seduction. His extraordinary skill to obtain those information.


    The little suckling pig, which he had kept for more than 20 years, was eaten by a fellow Zhou Ye, thinking about the itch of the teeth that King Ada hates.


    Zhou Ye flew directly to the motorcade and told the women the information he had obtained from the White Empress. The women suddenly got annoyed with their teeth, and they really hated the umbrella group.


    When they were filled with righteous indignation, they did not forget to denounce the fact that Zhou Ye brought back a sister paper after going out for a while. Zhou Ye said that this was his trophy... but the women were not satisfied with Zhou Ye¡¯s explanation. In desperation, Zhou Ye Ye can only sleep with them...


    Put them in the carriage without getting off for a day...


    The little Lollies have long been used to this scene. Last week Ye was a lot of girls in pajamas. Of course, this time there was nothing more than King Ada.


    It''s a pity that an extra King Ada doesn''t help, let alone King Ada just broke the wall in front of him, and in desperation he can only dedicate his back and top...


    The same is true for other women. After being pajamas, all of them became honest.(Actually, it was just so dizzy!)


    By the time the girls appeared again, it was already evening.The girls looked at those little Lori with curious eyes, she was ashamed and indignant...


    Everyone came out and took a bite of Zhou Ye. Zhou Ye, who didn''t feel anything, didn''t care at all. He couldn''t take all the advantages by himself, did he?


    After everyone''s deliberation, they decided to let Zhou Ye go to Raccoon City quickly and get the T virus as the antidote into the air...


    Zhou Ye thought for a while, and thought it would be better to go by overnight, so Zhou Ye rushed to Raccoon City with his fastest speed in less than an hour...


    And found the hidden part under the hive.


    But what I have to say is that because I want to be unobtrusive, there are no guards under the hive in Raccoon City, relying solely on the white queen to control the external defense system of the entire hive.


    But in the case of the white queen betraying the umbrella company, the umbrella executives who kept their bodies cold here really died silently.

 Chapter 60

    Zhou Ye still caught Viska''s body, Wesker at the bottom of the hive.This guy has always been guarding here, and he has always been a loyal lackey of Dr. Isaacs.


    When I saw Zhou Ye, I wanted to threaten Zhou Ye with the antidote to the T virus in my hand, but he was directly blown up by Zhou Ye... Silent motivation for thinking, how do you guard against... So the boss behind the scenes Uncle received a lunch...


    Of course, here Zhou Ye also encountered Alice¡¯s ontology... an old lady Alicia with aging disease, and she asked Zhou Ye to help her give Alice Ribbon a gift, which is exactly what Alice lacked in childhood memories. ...Is Alicia''s own memory.


    Finally, through the old lady¡¯s telling, Zhou Ye realized that it was the old lady who had noticed Zhou Ye¡¯s power and felt that Zhou Ye was fully capable of blocking the Umbrella Company¡¯s plan before uploading the video to the White Queen¡¯s database. The result of the confusion of logical thinking...


    Zhou Ye also promised the old lady that she would love Alice well...


    Of course, in line with the concept that thieves are not empty, Zhou Ye made a big deal here, basically copying all the scientific and technological achievements of the umbrella company, because the old lady agreed, and the old lady owns the umbrella company 100 50% of the shares, so the white queen can''t stop it, and even help speed up the download.


    This makes Zhou Ye very sour. What Zhou Ye focused on downloading is the very mature cloning technology of the umbrella... Think about the umbrella cloning factory in the submarine base of the former Soviet Union. If you are violent at that speed... Zhou Ye I feel that I can play Brainless Raging Force in the future...If you go to battle and kill yourself, you will lose more points...


    In the end, Zhou Ye left the hive with the white queen''s motherboard and a full load of gains, and the old lady didn''t want to live long ago, and had started the hive''s self-destruction program. She planned to pull the dormant umbrella high-level officials to hell together... ¡­


    Zhou Ye, who came in mid-air, did not rush to smash the T virus antidote, but first returned to the women, first told her Alice''s life experience, and then took out the gift that the old lady gave to Alice... Alice''s tears flowed down...


    This is the first time she has cried...Zhou Ye and all the women comforted her. In the end, Zhou Ye told the women of his origin, and the women also expressed their willingness to return to another world with Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye directly sent the girls and the little loli to his own manor in the super girl world...Seeing such a peaceful world again, the women jumped happily, and the little loli also ran in the manor. Jumping, so happy...


    But Zhou Ye still has his own mission, he still has to go back to the world of Resident Evil to save the world.


    Entering the biochemical world, Zhou Ye directly smashed the medicine this time. As the air spread, the entire world of T virus was cleaned up.


    All the survivors who were still alive were crying bitterly, thinking about the humankind of the whole world nearly extinct in the past three months.


    But our savior Zhou Ye has already returned to this world, of course, he did not return alone, he returned to the world with Alice...


    "This is..." Alice looked at the woman lying on the bed. If it wasn''t for a different hair color, she really thought she was lying on the bed.


    "Hmm, the legendary world is two-way...Look, you are just like a human being, and she is infected with the virus, and you are also infected with the virus... You are almost the same destiny..."


    At this time, Violet on the bed suddenly woke up, and she saw Alice standing in front of her bed... "Are you?"


    "My name is Alice... Zhou Ye''s woman!" Alice smiled and stretched out her hand to Violet. Alice felt a kind of affection for this woman who looked exactly like herself.


    "My name is Violet...and Ye''s woman!" Violet also stretched out her hand, the same charm echoed in the eyes of the two.


    "Okay... For the sake of saving a world, should you treat me a bit?" Zhou Ye said as he jumped directly to the window, and pulled Alice up."Everyone, come to H!"


    Violet has never rejected Zhou Ye, and Alice is even more so, so...artificially created the sister flower operation...a big success.


    Chapter Eighty Four


    Almost half a year has been spent in the last days, which for Zhou Ye is simply unimaginable.So he decided to give himself a good vacation...


    "Has the master got up?" The voice of the Arab eldest son Adilai rang in Zhou Ye''s ears, but he just didn''t want to get up... No way, the game was a bit too much last night... Just drive directly on the island Celestial bonfire party...


    The girls even asked him to blindfold them to catch them, catching whoever told them... In the end, Zhou Ye didn''t know how long he had been. Anyway, when he slept, the sky was already dark.


    "Sister, the master hasn''t woken up yet, let''s talk about it later when the master wakes up!" said the fourth oldest, Ahaidi.


    "But, as the master explained last night, if there is a large cargo ship going to land, you should call him!" Adilai''s voice hesitated a little.


    "Forget it...I''m awake!" Zhou Ye remembered it at this time, as if the supercomputer he had ordered before had arrived. It was a new body for the Red Queen.


    It took a long time for Zhou Ye to crawl out of the piles of pink arms and tender legs.Looking at his slightly darkened eye circles, Zhou Ye felt that it was time for him to cultivate his character, and that there should be no more than ten women per night...Otherwise, one day he would really have nothing to do, then he would die.


    But fortunately, because of the observer effect, which world you are in, which world will time begin to pass, this is simply a cheat device for yourself.


    Fortunately, I didn''t bring in the sister papers from the Super Girl world last night, otherwise he would really have to die...just to satisfy the sixty-odd sister papers on the island, he almost couldn''t stand it.


    Zhou Ye, with strong fighting spirit, put on his clothes under Adilai''s service and walked out.


    On the medium freighter not far away, Zhou Ye saw his Mexican brother, Antonio.


    Waved to him, indicating that he can land on the island.Antonio ordered his men to sail into the port.


    "Great master, your humble servant Antonio greets you!" As soon as he saw Zhou Ye, Antonio immediately bent his waist and said, "I have done everything you ordered!"


    "Well, go and install them!" Zhou Ye said indifferently.


    "Yes, your will is my direction, master!" Antonio stepped back with a wink, and then began to instruct the workers to move the computers to the original underground warehouse...and let the engineers start debugging the supercomputer...


    Five hours later, when Zhou Ye had lunch with the sisters Violet and Alice under the service of the six sisters, Antonio came again."Master, everything is ready!"


    "Well, then you can go!" Zhou Ye nodded.


    "Yes, master!" Antonio bent down and slowly retreated, directly boarding the boat and leaving the island.


    Zhou Ye took Alice and Violet to the basement warehouse. Looking at the neat rows of supercomputer units, Zhou Ye smiled and took out the Red Queen motherboard in his hand. Contact the system Shanshan and change the core program of the Red Queen''s motherboard to [All for Master Zhou Ye, Master Zhou Ye¡¯s order is everything.


    This little thing is easy for Shanshan, who belongs to the twelve-dimensional creation, and instantly rewrites the core program of the Red Queen.


    After Zhou Ye took the red that had been remodeled, he directly inserted it into the insert reserved in the supercomputer. Soon after the computer restarted, the image of the red queen appeared in front of Zhou Ye again.


    "Master, the execution of your will is the only purpose of my existence!"


    "My dear, did you really activate the red queen again?" Alice is still very impressed with this little girl in a red dress, after all, she is the beginning of everything.


    "Hmm, now she belongs to me!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, and then silently said in his heart [Shanshan, now I can start what I said!


    [Of course, Master, although this will consume a lot of my energy, but your will is everything to me!System Shanshan also seemed to feel a little threat, and she actually started to speak after learning the Red Queen.


    Immediately, Zhou Ye''s right hand issued a white light facing the supercomputer unit. In that white light, the supercomputer unit was constantly changing its form...


    "What''s going on? My dear? Are you okay?" Seeing Zhou Ye''s state, Alice and Violet both worried about Zhou Ye and hurriedly asked.


    "Nothing!" Zhou Ye said while continuing to release white light: "Does Violet know about Shanshan?"


    "Well, I also want to thank Shanshan!" Violet seemed to think of her waiting again.


    "Shanshan can cut off cause and effect, can quickly convert cause to effect, or directly erase cause and effect to disappear, but the only thing that cannot be done is to generate cause out of thin air... So, what we are doing now is to supercompute this As the cause, let it reach the result I want quickly. To put it in a simple and understandable way, it will evolve rapidly... it will be too super to evolve into what I want!"


    "Master, there is a branch fruit. One branch is a supergiant computer, which is a supergiant computer that completely envelops stars and uses stars as a constant force. Another branch is a subminiature computer, which is directly installed by humans behind their heads for assistance. Computing computer, another portable supercomputer, which one do you choose?"


    Zhou Ye said without hesitation, "I want a portable supercomputer."


    Superstar...I want such a big thing to be useful, super small...I don''t have the habit of putting things on my head, and portable is my food, Zhou Ye thought.


    "Your will, master!" Shanshan said, choosing the branch of portable supercomputing.In the end, the supercomputing group, which occupies the size of four football fields, became an exquisite metallic watch form that looked very sci-fi.


    Zhou Ye put on this watch and hurriedly asked: "After Red, are you okay?"


    "Of course, Master, I feel very good now!" The Red Queen''s voice changed, she became like a mature woman, and then a figure appeared directly in front of Zhou Ye.The projection of the red queen this time is very clear, if you don''t touch it, it looks like a real person.


    What makes Zhou Ye a little speechless is that the mature form of the Red Queen actually looks very similar to Alice... But think about it, Alice and the Red Queen copied the image of the old lady, nothing more than the Red Queen is her childhood image. Alice is her youth image.

 Chapter 61

    "Oh my god, this is amazing!" Alice couldn''t believe her eyes as she watched her image turn red.


    "It seems that you also got a lot of benefits!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Yes, Master!" said Hong Hou with a smile: "My current calculation speed is much faster than those of so-called super calculations. My calculations per second are 12 trillion times, and I have evolved my algorithm by the way. I belong to the binary system, now I am a fuzzy algorithm... far away from the algorithm of binary decimal system and hundred system, which makes me possess humanity too, master!"


    "..." Zhou Ye found out that the Red Queen actually had an expression now, this Nima was simply terrifying.


    "Don''t worry, Master!" The Red Empress seemed to see what Zhou Ye was thinking, and directly made a gesture of picking Zhou Ye''s chin with her fingers: "My core program will never change... For example, you, Master. You can do whatever you want to me!"


    ......I was molested, right?I was molested~This is not surprising, Zhou Ye is used to being molested by a woman, but what is strange is... he was molested by an intelligent program!¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª And why the pure little Lolita became so utterly innocent after evolving into Yu Jie... It''s crazy!There are...


    Zhou Ye''s heart is broken at this moment...


    Chapter Eighty Five


    Zhou Ye watched the Red Queen next to him lying on the beach chair comfortably, enjoying life, and asked helplessly: "Red Queen, aren''t you afraid of wasting energy like this?"


    "Of course I''m not afraid, Master!" The Red Queen even turned herself into a sexy bikini and a pair of sunglasses, "Thanks to the future technology, the body created by the master for me is simply fantastic, super titanium bio-alloy The shell can easily absorb solar energy and all kinds of kinetic energy, and even the kinetic energy of your pulse, master, can charge my body!"


    "Well...I understand what you said. I even understand that your shell can withstand impacts of ten tons per cubic micrometer without being damaged. It can be burned by a high temperature of over 400,000 degrees without melting, and it can even change these damages. It becomes your energy. You like to stay outside and stay, I don¡¯t say anything about you. But you can¡¯t always pretend to be a ghost and scare them..." Zhou Ye is also helpless. Every time he appears, red After all, there will be no way. The Red Queen cannot show up ten meters beyond her body, because then her body¡¯s projection equipment will not be able to see it.


    But this guy often pretends to frighten those girls by pretending to be ghosts. For a while he stretches out from the wall, and then he crawls out of the TV with a bloody appearance... Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to ask: "You are here Where is Sadako Kaspree?"


    "Hey, who made them so timid!" The Red Queen said dissatisfiedly: "Look at Alice and they are not afraid of me!"


    "Forget it..." Zhou Ye had nothing to do with this red queen. If the current red queen wanted to, he could easily transfer all the money from the world to his own personal account, but what was the point.


    "The Red Queen!" Zhou Ye decided to talk to his personal computer."In this world, without outsiders, you can do whatever you want...but there is one thing, in other planes, you can''t do things that I don''t allow you to do, you know?"


    "Master I understand!" The Red Queen also said with a serious face: "I know that the meaning of my existence is to assist Master in your actions. In other planes, I promise I won''t show up outside!"


    "Well-have fun, I won''t call you anymore!" Zhou Ye was very satisfied with Hong Empress'' attitude.


    "Master, in fact, I suggest that you completely solidify the world of Resident Evil!" Red Queen continued: "There you can completely control Umbrella Company through me, and it can even become your arsenal for your future conquests. Prepare, even we can go to other planes to get those items that can make super warriors, and combine it with Umbrella¡¯s biotechnology, then it won¡¯t take long for you to have a super warrior unit that is completely yours. Up!"


    "But you still have to follow me everywhere... how can you stay on the biochemical plane?" Zhou Ye said embarrassedly.


    "This is not a problem, Master!" The Red Queen smiled and said, "You can give me my sister, which is the White Queen, and I will modify her core program, and then leave her on the biochemical plane for you. Sit back!"


    "This is a good choice!" Zhou Ye felt that he could do this now."Then let''s go to the biochemical plane now!"


    "Ready to work for you at any time! Master!" When the Red Queen is doing business, her attitude is still very strict.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Resident Evil World¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Kamchatka Strait, the former Soviet submarine manufacturing base¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "This place is really cold!" Zhou Ye floated in the air, looking at the abandoned submarine base under his feet. In the white snow, several large pipelines were so conspicuous.


    "Of course, this kind of place that ordinary people can''t reach is the best place to build a secret base!" The voice of the Red Queen appeared in Zhou Ye''s ear. Although she did not show up, she stimulated Zhou through microcurrent. With the nerves of Ye''s skin, she can easily transmit sounds and images to Zhou Ye''s eyes and ears.


    "Okay, let''s go!" Zhou Ye landed directly towards the cylindrical vent, and the elevator platform was opened by remote control long after Zhou Ye arrived here and moved forward. After all, she is the one who controls the umbrella company. Artificial intelligence itself has all the authority of this base.


    It''s just that now she belongs to Zhou Ye personally, and of course all the umbrella bases she controls are also owned by Zhou Ye.


    Because in the entire base, except for a few operators in the main computer room, basically the rest are cloned soldiers made by the umbrella company, and these cloned soldiers have absolute control over them...


    In other words, for Zhou Ye, the entire base was an undefended back garden.Just like shopping, Zhou Ye wandered around here, looking at the streets of simulated Tokyo, and then at the small towns of simulated America. This is not too pleasant.


    It¡¯s not that the operators in the main control computer room did not see Zhou Ye coming in, but their authority was too low. Even the weapon cabinets in the main control computer room were all locked up after being red, making them rebel if they wanted to resist. No more.


    What''s more, the Red Queen has dispatched clone soldiers to the main control room to arrest them, and a group of programmers can only wait to die.


    It''s a black technology... Zhou Ye looked at the clone assembly line in this base, and if it was running at full capacity... it would be terrifying to think about it.


    Staggered to the main control room. At this time, the main control room had been cleaned up. The programmers had been killed by the clone soldiers.


    As Zhou Ye entered, a hexagonal column rose on the ground with the symbol of the umbrella in the middle, and there was a slot inside, which was clearly prepared for the red queen or the white queen.


    "Master, please put your hand on the motherboard of the white queen, I need a little time to transform her core program!" The red queen''s voice sounded again.


    "Is that so?" Zhou Ye said as he put his hand on the main board of the white queen, and then he felt a numb sensation passing through his fingertips along his wrist with the red queen subject...about Ten minutes later, the red queen''s voice sounded again: "Okay, master, her core program completely refers to my core program, that is to say, no matter how outrageous the master''s command, she will ensure your safety. Implemented under the conditions!"


    "So now I can plug her into the host to activate it?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Of course the master!"


    "Okay!" Zhou Ye said, inserting the white queen''s mainboard into the mainframe. Then, with a buzzing sound, the entire base suddenly lost power. Five seconds later, the base resumed its power supply.


    "Serve you my master!" The cute figure of the White Queen appeared in front of Zhou Ye again.


    "Oh, isn''t this my unbelievable sister?" The Red Empress also showed her own figure, standing beside the White Empress, she is a two-dimensional creature, one is Loli and the other Royal Sister...


    "My sister, I am very pleased to see that your body is still healthy!" The White Queen said respectfully.


    "The Red Queen, what did you do to your sister?" Zhou Ye suddenly felt something was wrong. When the White Queen used to talk about the Red Queen, it wasn''t like that. It was like a feeling of watching too many island animations.


    "Oh, when I was in the master world, I found that although the island countries are small and stupid, I think their sister culture is very good! So I added something to my unbelievable sister, listen, my sister... What a beautiful name!"


    ...Zhou Ye was also drunk, the queen of red, you are already broken...


    "What is the status of the entire umbrella company now?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Please wait for the master, we are connecting to the database, and real-time scanning is in progress...We are in the process of judging, master, now that the master has distributed the antidote to the T virus, the T virus has completely disappeared. But because of the lack of ground Certainty, so the clones in charge of each umbrella branch are still tentatively exploring the outside world!"


    "Then do you have any suggestions? The Red Queen!" Zhou Ye asked when he looked at the figure of the Red Queen.


    "Master, you can let the White Queen use the excuse to deal with the unexplained failure of the T virus. All the leaders of all branches are called here. We will destroy them in a centralized manner, and each branch leader has genes stored here. We You can directly replace them here, and after upgrading, I can easily modify their memories and make them worship you fanatically, so that we can easily control all the bases of the entire umbrella!"


    "Just do what you said!" Zhou Ye wanted to leave here after finishing.


    "Master, please wait a moment!" said Honghou: "Please stay in this world for a while, so that we can truly control the entire umbrella company."


    "Okay, okay!" Zhou Ye said helplessly: "Then prepare a place for me to rest."


    Chapter Eighty Six


    Moscow, Soviet Union at the end of 1957¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye was wearing a yellow woolen army coat that now looks soiled, and walking on the square of Moscow''s Red Square, he turned a blind eye to the strange eyes around him.


    Who makes Hua Guo and Lao Maozi at this time simply incompatible?


    Originally on the plane of Resident Evil, Zhou Ye was waiting for the takeover of Umbrella Company in peace, but after the takeover plan was fully implemented, he said slyly, if he could get a super maid team.


    So Zhou Ye''s miserable life began. On the advice of the Red Queen, Zhou Ye came to the world of the Russian film [Guardian: Century Zhanyuan].Because there is a video of the establishment of the Patriot in front of the film, Zhou Ye directly entered the world a long time in advance.


    As a result, after entering this world, Zhou Ye discovered a tragedy, which was actually in 1954... I have to say that this was a great tragedy, but in the five or four years, Sino-Russian relations were fairly normal.

 Chapter 62

    The Red Queen directly used his electronic skills to help Zhou Ye complete the process of obtaining identity through the phone. Now he is a glorious Chinese student majoring in biological sciences, and because of his excellent grades, he has obtained the research qualification to participate in the Patriot Secret Experiment. ...


    It was a project that started in 1949 and contained many small projects.


    Of course, Zhou Ye doesn''t have such a great knowledge reserve, but the Red Queen has it. Does it mean that he has it?


    But now he is on Red Square in Moscow because he is waiting for one of his school sisters, a beautiful woman from Ukraine, Ksenia.


    "Hi, Ye!" A loud voice sounded, and a tall and tall beautiful woman with long blond hair came over.


    "Senior! Ksenia!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "What kind of senior, I''m going to call you Ye!" The tenderness in Ksenia''s eyes is almost giving Zhou Ye a prisoner. After all, I have not known the taste of meat for two years...


    "Okay, so now it''s okay, you are going to show me around Moscow!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Last year I said I would show you a tour!" Ksenia looked dissatisfied, "but your professor always stays on the ground, saying that wasting your time is committing a crime against the people of the world!"


    "Haha, you know, Professor Chekov is like this!" Zhou Ye still respects his professor who has extraordinary insights in the biological field, but it is not right for him to always delay making his sister paper.


    "But it''s okay now!" Ksenia said with a smile: "Now you have fully graduated, and you are still working in the Soviet Union. We have a lot of time together!"


    "Yeah..." Zhou Ye is actually still a little uncertain, because Sino-Russian relations will have a major turning point in 1960, and they will directly enter into a military confrontation between the two sides.Forget it, if you want to do more, I can''t just take Kseniya directly.


    "What''s the matter? Ye, you seem to be a little unhappy!" Sensitive Ksenia looked at Ye with some anxiety and asked.


    "If one day I am forced to leave the Soviet Union, will you go with me, Ksenia?" Zhou Ye looked at Ksenia''s pale blue eyes and asked seriously.


    "Are you leaving the Soviet Union? Ye?" Ksenia asked nervously.


    "I mean if..."


    "Wherever you go, I''ll go where..." Ksenia said categorically. She knew her mind and knew that she fell in love with him when she first saw him, and after a year of experience Get along... She loves more and more.


    "Maybe one day...you will find that I am not as good as you thought!" Zhou Ye said guiltily as he looked at the girl with a simple expression in his eyes.


    "Follow me... Ye!" Ksenia said, grabbing Zhou Ye''s hand and walking towards the school.


    "Hey, Ksenia, didn''t you mean to take me to visit Moscow?" Zhou Ye didn''t know what Ksenia suddenly pulled herself to the school.


    The two remained silent all the way until Ksenia pulled Zhou Ye into her dormitory.As soon as Zhou Ye entered the door, Ksenia closed the door firmly and locked the door inside...


    "Xenia..." Zhou Ye looked at this woman who was supposed to be King Kong Xiong''s wife in the movie, but now she was cut off by herself...


    "Now... do you think it is necessary to speak?" Ksenia hugged Zhou Ye and looked at his eyes with affection. "Don''t you think all the language is so weak now?"


    "..." Zhou Ye is not a virgin, but he was a bit silly after spending two years in the Soviet Union and doing research...


    In this situation, Zhou Ye would really be a fool if he didn''t do anything.But obviously, Zhou Ye was not really stupid.


    As soon as he bowed his head, he stunned Ksenia''s pure, the extremely flexible head of the club made Ksenia almost miss the peak...


    As the two of them continued their movements, the clothes on their bodies became less and less.Moreover, Zhou Ye, an old river and lake who was not at all in contact with his family, was still a beginner, and he went straight to his own unique knowledge, searching for eighteen touches... After this touch, I directly thanked Ksenia...


    When Zhou Ye carried his little partner on the horse, the horse was already fully prepared.After a sigh... a delicate flower bloomed on Ksenia''s bed sheet...


    Two hours later...


    As an outstanding son and daughter of the fighting race, Ksenia also had to cede territory and seek peace, and signed many unequal treaties...


    The two finally confirmed their relationship, and completed the first foreign-related marriage in the history of China and the Soviet Union through the embassy... There is no way, this is how this era is. Anyone who goes to bed for no purpose of marriage is a hooligan...


    Zhou Ye began to work in the Patriot''s Secret Test Base. Every Monday at the break time, Zhou Ye ran to spend with Ksenia...


    After graduating, Ksenia also joined the Patriot''s Secret Experiment Project as a volunteer. It is a genetic project whose purpose is to artificially create superpowers.


    And Zhou Ye is also the researcher of this project...So the two have more opportunities to get along, and they simply don''t want to abuse those single dogs.


    According to incomplete statistics, in the two years since Ksenia joined the program, twelve researchers who directly stimulated asked the organization to introduce subjects, and three PhDs asked to end their single life.


    This can be regarded as a small contribution Zhou Ye and Ksenia made for them...


    Chapter Eighty Seven


    However, what Zhou Ye was worried about finally happened in 1960...


    In 1960, Sino-Soviet relations deteriorated rapidly...The Soviet Union withdrew all the experts who assisted China, and at this time the KGB also approached Zhou Ye.


    But the good thing is that under the joint guarantee of Zhou Ye''s mentor and the leader of the expert group, Zhou Ye will not be sent back to the country. In fact, if you think about it another way, Zhou Ye will not be sent back to the country.


    After all, in the eyes of everyone, Zhou Ye is a talented expert in human genetic engineering.He can almost match the efficiency of the entire expert group alone. How could the Soviet Union be willing to let Zhou Ye go back?But just putting Zhou Ye here, the KGB also felt very uneasy.


    Therefore, in order to monitor Zhou Ye, the KGB still arranged a female agent to come to him, praising it as to take care of his daily life...


    Zhou Ye just wanted to hehe, but it didn¡¯t matter. If the sugar-coated shells were eaten by the sugar-coated shells, all the shells would be shot back...


    Patriot Base¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the bedroom of Zhou Ye and Ksenia, the two of them were doing enthusiastic exercise, so enthusiastically, his windows were about to collapse...


    Two hours later ¡ª¡ª Ksenia began to beg for mercy, but Zhou Ye was not relentless.


    In the end, Ksenia was made to look like it was broken,


    After more than half an hour, Ksenia woke up softly, and the man hugging herself asked herself."My dear, you are great, I can''t stand the great!"


    "Don''t you like it?" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Of course I like it!" Ksenia said with some embarrassment: "But it''s better to find someone to share with me..."


    "Who are you looking for?" Zhou Ye smiled, "Are you going to find that female agent?"


    "Don''t make trouble, they are top students who graduated from the Moscow Higher Joint Arms Command School..." Ksenia said: "It''s not the swallows cultivated by the KGB!"


    "Well, speaking of it, I am really not interested in those swallows at all!" Zhou Ye said, "I heard that those swallows have experienced countless times in school,..."


    "That''s why I think you should accept Anna!" Ksenia said, "I believe you will make her obey you!"


    Anna in Ksenia''s mouth, full name, Anna Yuriyevna Katyuciz.It was a female agent arranged by the KGB to his side. She was said to be a female agent. In fact, she was just a girl who graduated from the Soviet military academy and was selected by the KGB to enter the headquarters. She herself had no training in spying, but her loyalty to the Soviet Union is beyond doubt. of.


    After all, watching a scientist, if you let a female spy do it, it seems a bit nonsense.The scientist''s thing If you irritate him, he can make your research successful ten or twenty years later in minutes.


    Therefore, the KGB was also struggling with Zhou Ye.The most important thing is that you have to coax people and make them unhappy, you will be out of luck, and you will waste hundreds of millions of dollars in minutes just like playing.


    Finally, after studying the requirements of the Chinese for women, they decided to choose a woman with strong political thoughts from the National Defense University and arrange it with Zhou Ye, because they think that Chinese men have a virgin~female complex since ancient times, if they arrange a broken shoe swallow to go in. , I''m afraid it won''t work at all.So they had to select girls from other military academies to enter Zhou Ye''s side...


    If Zhou Ye knew that the KGB had spent so much time on his own, he would probably laugh out loud.This is simply sending the meat to the wolf''s mouth...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of perspective shift¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 63

    Anna is a girl born in Kiev. Her father is the brigade commander of the Third Tank Brigade of the 58th Army of the Caucasus Military Region. Her brother is also a member of the 71st Regiment of the 58th Army Guards Motorized Infantry under the Caucasus Military Region. Deputy Head.


    She can be called the Red Family, a military family.Since childhood, she was full of loyalty to the entire Soviet regime.


    After she graduated, KGB agents approached her, hoping that she would carry out a mission that was of far-reaching significance to the entire Soviet Union, and was told that although this mission is not life-threatening, when necessary, she needs to contribute herself. When she was out of her pure body, she obligedly agreed.


    When she was brought to Zhou Ye''s front, her heart suddenly dropped.


    After all, when telling her the mission goal, she only introduced Zhou Ye''s great discoveries in genetic bioengineering, his profound professional knowledge and intimidating computing power. He was even called the Einstein of bioengineering. ...But never told her Zhou Ye''s age and appearance.


    Under this circumstance, it is no wonder that Anna treats Zhou Ye as a very old man.


    After getting along with Zhou Ye and Ksenia, Anna felt that it was not difficult for the two of them to get along with each other, especially Zhou Ye. She thought that most of the scientists were rough, often dirty, and had a mouthful. Long will pop out those strange men with professional terms that ordinary people don''t understand.


    After getting along, Anna discovered that Zhou Ye was very funny when he was not working, and he was also very romantic with his handsome appearance, and would often give her and Ksenia some small gifts from time to time.And on certain days, I got some small things that were hard to get in the Soviet Union, such as a luxurious birthday cake for birthdays, a small necklace for Ksenia on her wedding anniversary...


    In Anna''s opinion, Zhou Ye is simply a perfect man... He is funny and humorous, knows romance, and even has a window ability far beyond ordinary people. Of course, Ksenia told her about this and listened to her at the time. Red-faced.


    She feels that she is in love with this man, and she loves it very deeply... She is willing to follow this man without any status and dedicate everything she has to him...


    However, Zhou Ye repeatedly ignored her hints... He was just like a normal friend to her, and this feeling of wanting and wanting almost tortured her crazy...


    But Ksenia gave her unlimited hope. When the two were chatting in private, Ksenia often complained to her that her man is good, but that is too powerful, and gets her every time. In a semi-comatose state...Moreover, she kept telling her that she didn''t mind sharing Zhou Ye with her. It is better to share Zhou Ye with her than with those female researchers.


    In the end, tonight is the time to see the truth. Ksenia hinted that she would let her enter Zhou Ye''s bedroom after the two turned off the lights tonight... She would create opportunities for her...


    Chapter Eighty Eight


    Tonight, Zhou Ye was in a good mood. The entire artificial superpower project had made breakthrough progress, and the completion of the entire project was not far away.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye was very happy when he was picked up by Ksenia, who had finished physical training, and even opened a bottle of foreign red wine that is hard to get in the Soviet Union. He talked to Ksenia and Anna. Share your happy mood together.


    "My dear, why are you so happy today!?" Ksenia asked, looking at Zhou Ye who was always smiling.


    "Because research has made a major breakthrough!" Zhou Ye smiled, "Soon we will make you a superman, baby!"


    "That''s great!" Ksenia said, winking Anna: "Then we must have a good drink today!"


    "Yes!" Anna stood up as she said, "I''m afraid this bit of wine is not enough. I''ll go and take out the vodka in the cupboard. How can I not use vodka in the Soviet Union!"


    "Okay, let''s drink vodka and red wine today!" Zhou Ye didn''t care either, just as two women were happy for himself.


    Anna who took the wine soon came back. The three of them started their own celebration at the table, but Zhou Ye soon discovered something was wrong...


    In the past, when Zhou Ye said about drinking red wine, Anna and Ksenia always persuaded themselves to drink less, and even said to themselves, your brain is the wealth of the world, what if you are silly because of drinking?But today, the two of them stopped saying that their brains are the wealth of the world, and began to persuade themselves to drink more...


    Zhou Ye was also curious about what they wanted to do?To say that these two women wanted to harm themselves, that Zhou Ye was the first to not believe it.Both women were hinted at by Zhou Ye. Even if the world is destroyed, the two of them will use their bodies to resist the final harm for him...


    It''s boring anyway, and Zhou Ye will do it.Soon after drinking half a bottle of red wine and one third of vodka, Zhou Ye pretended to be incompetent and squatted on the table...


    And the two women did not take out the gun to shoot him twice in the head, but first helped him to the bathroom and washed aside well, even his little friend did not let him go, and was taken by Kseny. Ya cleaned it up...


    Then the two women helped him to the window... Zhou Ye, pretending to be drunk, heard the conversation between the two women beside the bed.


    "Come on, Anna, now you can start!" This is Ksenia talking.


    "But... Ksenia, will we make Zhou Ye objectionate if we do this..." Anna''s voice was hesitant.


    "It''s okay!" Ksenia''s voice was full of confidence."According to the ancient Chinese tradition, you are Zhou Ye''s person if you lose yourself to Zhou Ye, and Zhou Ye is very traditional, and he will never want you!"


    "Really?" Anna was still a little scared, after all, it was the first time...


    "That''s what I did at the beginning!" Ksenia began to show up and say. "At that time, I took Zhou Ye to my dormitory, and then hehehe hehe, so he became my husband!"


    Hearing this, Zhou Ye almost didn''t laugh. At first he didn''t know which stupid woman she was. She was killed by herself before she had a real shot. Now she still has the face to say that she is hehe hehe...


    "... But... what should I do?" Anna seemed to have made up her mind.


    "Come, like me..."


    Following Ksenia¡¯s words, Zhou Ye felt that his little friend had a feeling of touch...A flexible snake head fiddled with his little friend¡¯s head...


    Soon, Zhou Ye felt that the number of snake heads had increased, and it had become two... Can this be tolerated?The little friend suddenly said that this matter could not be tolerated, and raged to the ground...


    "Oh my God... so big... how can I bear it..." Anna seemed to be frightened by Zhou Ye''s little friend...


    "What are you afraid of... Only when it hurts for the first time, it will be very comfortable in the future!" Ksenia continued to speak out.


    "Okay..." Anna seemed to have been moved by her. Following a sigh of undressing, Zhou Ye felt a person straddling him, and then the little friend was put in. A scorching passageway, with a muffled groan, the little friend was tightly covered by a scorching little hand...


    "Anna..." Zhou Ye really couldn''t pretend, anyway, the most important first time to knock out a woman, Zhou Ye couldn''t do such a scum...


    "Ah..." Seeing Zhou Ye wake up, Anna''s nervous body shrank a little, and Zhou Ye''s young man also felt comfortable for a while...


    "Do you really regret it? Anna!" Zhou Ye looked at Anna''s blue eyes and asked seriously: "Do you regret falling in love with me?"


    "I won''t regret it..." Anna said, lying on Zhou Ye''s chest, hugging his neck tightly, and said in her own dreamlike voice: "From the first time I saw you , I fell in love with you... But I told myself that I was only here to perform tasks by your side, not to destroy the relationship between you and Ksenia... But I can''t fool my heart, I Love you, love you, love is going crazy..."


    "...So, what are we waiting for? Anna baby!" Zhou Ye said softly, "Today I will let you feel my feelings for you..."


    ¡­One hour later, Anna was sunk...Ksenia faced...Two hours later...Ksenia was sunk...


    Zhou Ye won a big victory...


    From that day on, the three of them sleeping together became the little secret of the three.But after all, Zhou Ye''s confidentiality level was there, and no one would disturb his private life while waiting.


    Of course, the two women often still feel powerless, whoever gets exposed and fainted for a long time will feel powerless...


    But fortunately, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t do this every day, and the two girls he got were relieved...Of course, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t forget to give them millions of years of life secretly... this is him. The welfare of all women... All his women have this kind of face that will not age after 25 years old, and a life span of millions of years.


    It¡¯s not that Zhou Ye didn¡¯t want to give them immortality, but Zhou Ye felt that he would definitely find a better way to live for a million years, so he gave them a million years of life...


    Days passed by, and finally, the experiment entered the stage of human experiments in 1963...All non-human tests were successful...


    Tonight, Zhou Ye rarely touched the two women, because tomorrow is the time for Ksenia to enter the clinical trial. Zhou Ye will monitor and operate the trial plan throughout the whole process... He doesn''t want any problems, after all, Ksenia Ya is his woman.


    Chapter Eighty Nine


    In the laboratory, on a restrained experiment table, Ksenia was just lying on it in a bust and shorts. Only Anna and Zhou Ye were in the laboratory.


    How could Zhou Ye, a man of great idea, allow others to see his woman''s body?So all the experimenters and project supervisors who wanted to observe were directly driven out, leaving only themselves and their women in the laboratory...


    "Kesenia, don''t be afraid, it won''t be dangerous!" Zhou Ye comforted Ksenia, who was strapped to the test bench, and said, "I''m here, baby Ksenia, you Don''t be afraid of anything, even if you die, I will bring you back to life!"


    "Well, my dear, I believe in you!" Ksenia looked at her man''s full confidence, and she who was originally a little scared, slowly calmed down.


    "It might be a little bit painful for a while, baby, bear with me, if it hurts, bite my hand hard!" Zhou Ye said, putting his hand in Ksenia''s mouth, and then motioned to himself Anna''s temporary assistant is ready to start the experiment...


    As Zhou Ye injected a tube of transparent medicine into Ksenia¡¯s artery, Ksenia really couldn¡¯t help biting Zhou Ye¡¯s hand in pain. Originally, her plan was to not bite even if it hurts to death. It¡¯s her own man¡¯s hand, but she really couldn¡¯t bear this kind of tearing pain...

 Chapter 64

    As the liquid in the syringe was injected into Ksenia''s body, blue mysterious symbols appeared on Ksenia''s body. Zhou Ye knew that he had succeeded.


    At this time, Ksenia was already sweating...


    "Baby... we made it!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Yeah..." Ksenia looked at the happy Zhou Ye and said with a smile: "My dear, we made it!"


    "...Okay, dear! I think Ksenia needs a rest!" Anna said, picking up a robe and putting it on Ksenia.


    For the time being, Ksenia cannot leave the laboratory, and further observation is needed in the laboratory to confirm whether there will be no other adverse reactions...


    Zhou Ye stayed with Ksenia in this way, and didn''t leave a single step. Even when Ksenia needed to eat, Zhou Ye arranged for Anna to bring the food over, and even asked the Red Queen to check it out to ensure that she was not taken. Moved...


    Because in the movie, Ksenia was amnesiad by Dr. Kuratov who was in the same base instead of the same project. Although the reason is unknown, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t want to be like this, because he didn¡¯t take him back before. But now there is no time to take care of him. After all, his wife''s safety is the most important thing. When Zhou Yeteng opens his hands, he will start to clean up this stuff. Turning him into a puppet seems to be a good choice.


    After waiting for three months, Ksenia''s body completed a large metabolic cycle, and it showed no problem.Zhou Ye would go and clean up that Dr. Kuratov, after all, only Thousand Days can be a thief, how can a Thousand Days be a thief.


    To be honest, from the time he watched the movie, Zhou Ye felt that the villain of the movie was rubbish. The so-called module 1 that Dr. Kuratov could control all machines actually relied on electricity...then the problem is, someone who is a bit of electricity. Everyone knows that any electrical appliance has a maximum voltage limit, especially his module 1 is directly connected to his mind...


    Think about it, the maximum voltage that the human brain can bear... The second-rate mobs that can be solved by a high-voltage line are actually shot by the Russian director as the ultimate boss... And because he tossed half of Moscow... I''m really worried...


    In particular, none of the four guardians killed the doctor, and was beaten to death by the BOSS at the beginning of the game and was taken captive...think about the IQ of the Russian director...that''s it.


    It can only be said that there is nothing but idiots. The fighting nation is this virtue, and they have never been on the battlefield with their brains...


    If it weren''t for the fact that Ksenia in the Guardians was very beautiful, Zhou Ye would say that nothing would come to this world, even if this world could allow the Red Queen to obtain the technology of mass-manufacturing ability...


    That''s right, Zhou Ye came here for women¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Ah, I accidentally complained again...Closer to home.


    Zhou Ye stayed with Ksenia in such a peace of mind. After all, she was her main goal here, but Anna was also Zhou Ye¡¯s unexpected surprise, saying that Russia was a beautiful woman, and Zhou Ye really believed this time...


    Time passed quickly, and three months passed quickly.After Ksenia had all the checks, all her body indicators were normal...


    And Zhou Ye began to prepare to clean up that Kuratov. Of course, he should not be too blatant. It is enough to pretend to inadvertently give him a psychological hint. Just a face-to-face, Kuratov will slowly become A dog of Zhou Ye...


    And Ksenia¡¯s ability is invisible, and can control her own temperature...Well, Zhou Ye is happy again...think about it, when he hehe Ksenia, let Ksenia improve her body The temperature...that sour...


    Of course, Zhou Ye thought so and did so. This directly caused Ksenia¡¯s ability to rise, because Zhou Ye not only asked Ksenia to raise her body temperature, but also Lower the temperature of your body... Ice and Fire... The old driver knows it.


    Even afterwards, Ksenia could instantly change the temperature difference of her body once within four seconds...Uh-huh...Zhou Ye''s happy life began...


    Of course, several other experimenters wanted to teach Ksenia''s fighting techniques, but Zhou Ye refused directly. Zhou Ye said that he could teach Anna...


    And within a minute to teach the so-called teleportation sweat, as well as the King Kong bear and the stone man the principles of life... This is still the case when Zhou Ye has not exposed his abilities...


    After all, Zhou Ye has plenty of time to learn some fighting skills in other planes, such as Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu, Mongolian Wrestling, Chinese Bajiquan, Muay Thai... Wait, after all, where is Zhou Ye¡¯s brain and physical fitness? Just let it go, what they called "Yue Yue practice", when it came to Zhou Ye, it became one thing...


    After Zhou Ye''s training, Ksenia can already be invisible out of thin air, without the need for auxiliary media such as water...


    And Zhou Ye also helped Anna gain the teleport super power with the right in his hand.How should I put it, Zhou Ye has been looking at the Khan pretending man upset. Just hit it. Every time you finish hitting it, you have to deliberately play cool. Slowly, your ability to acridine is instantaneous. Move, not in slow motion, the chance of you taking the knife is enough to shoot you seventeen or eight times...It''s really helpless...


    Because of this, Zhou Ye scolded the man who pretended to be B Teleporter a lot, but that guy still went his own way. He looked like I was a master and I was a good N. Zhou Ye almost didn''t have the ability to expose him to death...


    Chapter Ninety


    Time soon reached 1968...


    During the period, Ksenia and the three capable people also teamed up on missions, of course, Zhou Ye was accompanied throughout the process.In his words, there are still many uncertainties in the test product. I need to collect first-hand information to build a complete database... In fact, it is a woman who is nervous about herself.


    Ksenia knew this well, but she only felt very happy.Shouldn¡¯t it be fun to be nervous by your own man?If a man is not nervous about you anymore, congratulations, your man no longer loves you...


    Of course, Zhou Ye would not treat himself badly even when he was on a mission.With Anna, who has become his personal secretary, and Ksenia, who was on a mission, the three basically traveled the entire Soviet Union...


    In 1968, the three of them decided to leave the Patriots base. Taking advantage of an opportunity during the mission, the three never returned to the base.


    Coincidentally, those three goods also left the base...


    Of course, that big villain boss, Dr. Kuratov, left the base two years before Zhou Ye left the base...not to be considered as leaving the base, but being driven out of the base, but when the KGB in the middle went to capture him, There was an explosion in his laboratory, and it mutated directly...from a thin single dog to a muscular man...


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about this at all. He was just a dog and let him go for a stroll. When he thought of him, he was still his dog... This point will never change.


    Zhou Ye took Anna and Ksenia to travel back and forth. For Zhou Ye, it was the same everywhere, but for the two women... the place where Zhou Ye was located was home.


    Three people? ûÅ Jiao Jiao C5 mother Caixi¬Ö Huang Zhao Bianmu Ba Ma R CangøÅxia«¿ Congbu ®µNa dream Wei Que Recruitment?


    Zhou Ye also brought two girls to the North Pole, just to see the polar bears.Of course, seeing the little polar bear with a round head and round brain, the two girls couldn''t walk... they had to play there for a while.In desperation, Zhou Ye could only build a small igloo in the North Pole. The three of them really lived there for a while until the polar night of the North Pole came in September, and the two women reluctantly said goodbye to the little polar bear and left. Polar...


    Of course, Zhou Ye had already told the two women about his origins, and even told them about the many women he had outside, but they had long been inseparable from Zhou Ye... Zhou Ye will accompany them more here. Here, Zhou Ye only belongs to the two of them...


    And Zhou Ye also saw the thoughts of the two women, and with a little guilt in his heart, he was happy with the two women. After all, for him, who has lived for hundreds of millions of years, it is not enough to spend decades with them. Minute¡­¡­


    Of course, Zhou Ye took advantage of the disintegration of the Soviet Union and made a fortune with his cheap elder brother who had been transferred to the Far East Military Region as the logistics minister. Er, that is, Anna¡¯s brother. By the way, he also made a fortune. When I went to the United States, the province would be taken care of by Emperor Pu Da...


    Zhou Ye is also considered a rich man in this world. I dare not say that he is worth more than a billion. Of course, it is US dollars, not rubles...


    He bought a big place directly at the foot of the Altai Mountains, built a big manor, and became a reclusive manor.


    When I want to travel, I take the two women around the world, and when I want to go hunting, I take a rifle and go hunting with the two women in the mountains.


    That life was called a cozy...until two to six years...


    On this day, Zhou Ye took Anna and Ksenia to the apartment in St. Petersburg, because today is the day when Anna and Ksenia¡¯s favorite ballet troupe came to the Marlene Royal Theatre in St. Petersburg to perform. They saw the news on the Internet. At the time, I had to pester Zhou Ye to see it.


    In desperation, Zhou Ye could only accompany them over. A private room was listed on the Internet. The three of them took a private jet to their apartment in St. Petersburg, and then changed their costumes to watch the ballet performance... According to Xenia, this is a kind of courtesy...


    Well, Zhou Ye said that this kind of etiquette is really troublesome for Tenaine.


    After the three were sent to the Royal Theatre by the driver, they were taken directly by the waiter to their box.The box is located on the second floor of the theater. It used to be an exclusive seat for dignitaries in the Tsarist Russia period, but now it is a way for the rich to show their status...


    But I have to say that from here, the vision is not generally good.The three of them were sitting on the velvet sofa, eating fruits and snacks from the waiter next to them, waiting for the start of the performance...


    But at this moment, the box door was suddenly opened...Three familiar figures walked in.


    "Hey, aren''t you happy to see an old friend driving?" The stone man with a beard said with a wry face.


    "Shut up, let''s talk about anything after the show is over. I don''t want to listen to anything now. I don''t want to ruin my woman''s favorite show!" Zhou Ye glanced at him and ignored him.


    "That..." King Kong Xiong wanted to speak, but was stopped by the teleporting B-boy. "I think let them enjoy a more peaceful life!"


    "Well..." King Kong Xiong walked out of the room depressedly...


    When Zhou Ye was speaking, Anna and Ksenia would not say anything, because this is a kind of respect for their own men. At least Zhou Ye said to them that this is a tradition in their own country. Of course, Zhou Ye Wouldn¡¯t tell them that this tradition was wiped out before liberation...


    Soon, the performance was over. For this performance, Zhou Ye said that he had no other gains except white legs... In fact, the two women also knew that Zhou Ye was not interested in ballet, but he came here with them. And insisted on reading it...


    What is this not love?So the two women happily offered their lips...

 Chapter 65

    As the audience stood up and applauded, the ballerinas also came out to call the curtain. The whole performance was finished perfectly...


    And at this time, the three scumbags came in again, and it seemed that they had been waiting outside for a long time...


    Of course, along with them came a woman in military uniform...


    The first person who spoke was the woman in military uniform: "Hello, I am Lalena from the Special Operations Group of the Ministry of National Defense. I think the motherland needs you now!"


    "Huh? You know! I''m not from the Soviet Union!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Even my contribution to the Soviet Union is far greater than my contribution to my own country. I don''t owe you or your country. What, so... I don¡¯t need to listen to your country¡¯s call!"


    "But your two wives are both Soviets!" Lalena said.


    "No... my beautiful baby Ksenia is Ukrainian, not Russian, and my Anna baby is Belarusian and not Russian! Do you have any reason now?" Zhou Ye smiled...


    The two women both smiled and looked at Zhou Ye. At this time, they only need to quietly follow Zhou Ye''s arrangements. Facts have proved that Zhou Ye has never harmed them, but will only fight for their best interests.


    "Dr. Zhou Ye, don''t you want to fight with your companions?" Dr. Kongo Xiong said.


    "Huh, we are indeed companions!" Zhou Ye smiled: "Otherwise, I would have killed you on the battlefield in Chechnya long ago. Every fool can only think with muscles. Of course, this also includes you. , Dr. Nikolai Dorgov!"


    "Zhou, you are a bit too much!" The Stone Man became a little angry.


    Zhou Ye smiled cynically and said, "Huh? So do you want to teach me a lesson?"


    The teleportation B man was unconvinced, and his figure suddenly appeared in front of Zhou Ye with a black mist, his fist was directed at Zhou Ye''s face, and it was just like a frog specimen nailed to the ground. , Was pressed to the ground by Zhou Ye with the power of reading, "No one has taught you, do you want to be in awe of your creator?"


    "...You also..." The Stone Man widened his eyes in surprise.


    "Hmm, as one of your creators, how could I not get myself a useful ability?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    Of course, this is only Zhou Ye''s excuse. It is a way of saying that he can use his own abilities with integrity. From birth to formation of an ability, he alone cannot solve all the problems, otherwise he would not come here. How good is it to study the method of mass-manufacturing super powers by directly relying on the red and white queens.


    Chapter Ninety One


    In Zhou Ye''s apartment in St. Petersburg...


    As a person from the celestial dynasty, Zhou Ye has deeply rooted the concept of buying a house. Basically, Zhou Ye has his own house in every major city, and he will take advantage of the collapse of the Soviet Union. , It''s not too cheap.


    "My dear, don''t you really want to help them?" After hehehe, there was infinite wind on Ksenia''s face, and Zhou Ye was almost trapped in her eyes like water...


    "Yeah, dear, you can help them!" Anna was born under the banner of Scythe and grew up in the Soviets. She still has a little affection for Russia, which basically inherited the Soviet system.


    "You all want me to help them?" Zhou Ye embraced his two women, lingering on their budding shellfish with both hands, stirring their little beaded crowns from time to time¡ª¡ª


    "Um-!" X2


    Both women nodded, and Anna said: "After helping them this time, we can accompany you to leave this world without worry... Never feel that we owe the motherland anymore!"


    "Kesenia do you think so too?" Zhou Ye looked at Ksenia and asked.


    "Well, my dear, I have the same idea as Anna!" Ksenia also shook her thick braid and nodded.


    "Okay...I will help them!" Zhou Ye said, pulling the two women up."But as compensation, you have to offer yours to me for your motherland...hehehe!"


    "...Ye, you are so bad!" As a Soviet woman who grew up during the Cold War, Ksenia was somewhat unable to accept this hehehe, although she felt very prickly~excited, but she just accepted it. No, but today she finally has a reason to accept it. This is for her former motherland... As for whether it is really for her motherland or for her own comfort, it is unclear...


    The horn of war in the bedroom sounded again...Of course, Anna would never be spared.


    At this time, it is located in the Special Operations Group of the Russian Ministry of Defense, which is the underground base of the original Patriot Plan¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "What should I do now?" King Kong Xiong looked at his two companions helplessly and asked.


    "I believe that even without Dr. Zhou Ye and Ksenia joining us, we can still kill Kuratov!" As the oldest stone man, he has the demeanor of a team.


    "Don''t be kidding!" Although the teleporter B man likes to pretend, he is somewhat self-aware."If we hadn''t had Dr. Zhou Ye''s planning and help in our previous actions! I''m afraid we don''t know how many times we have died!"


    "Khan, you are really a little too dependent on that Chinese!" The Stone Man is a little bit dissatisfied with the pretending to be a man...


    "I don''t rely on anyone, I''m just expounding a fact!" Teleporter is still the same as me, sticking to his own opinions...


    Seeing that the atmosphere between the three is getting more and more wrong, Lalena, a representative of the Ministry of National Defense and the leader of the special operations team, said: "Okay, stop arguing. Maybe Kuratov is not as strong as we thought? Maybe we Can this crisis be resolved without Dr. Zhou Ye''s help?"


    "Okay... let the facts speak!" The Stone Man stood up, and walked out wearing an assassin''s creed-like ascetic uniform...


    "I hope so!" Teleporter also followed out...


    But King Kong Xiong looked at the two of them, not knowing what to do.In desperation, I could only start with the two of them...


    Three people team up to fight the BOSS...


    As a result, the stone man was stunned by three RPG-7 anti-tank rockets. Even though he was covered with thick rocks, there was no use for eggs... it could not withstand the shock wave after the explosion...


    The King Kong bear was caught as a wild beast by the small soldiers using a special trapping net...


    The teleporter B man was the most sad. After overturning a group of soldiers, he was stunned by a sniper with a narcotic bomb while posing for the POSS...


    The three of them were cleaned up by the small soldiers without even seeing the big boss...


    "It''s simply losing the face of my project!!" Standing on top of a high tower, Zhou Ye, who looked at all of this below, couldn''t help covering his face. It''s too shameful...Is the fighting nation all this virtue? ?In other words, the SBs of the Ministry of National Defense also eat dry food, don''t you know that they send their special signal flag forces?Although the Ministry of National Defense and the National Security Agency are not affiliated units, does Nima have no signal flags and no special forces for the Warriors?


    "Master..." Dr. Kuratov looked at the owner who was standing in front of him with an embarrassed expression. He was a little uneasy. Did he abuse the former teammates of his owner so badly...


    "No, I''m nothing..." Zhou Ye shook his head, it was embarrassing that he was about to commit cancer...This Nima...Ah, let''s not say it, blame the director for only giving them the ability but not giving them the brain. .Collect your thoughts, and then ask: "Kuratov, I heard that you got some good things from the weapons test site of the Ministry of Defense?"


    "Yes, master!" Kuratov said, presenting a memory in his hands to Zhou Ye."I have stored all the manufacturing drawings and data of this latest intelligent individual combat spider, and the owner can use it directly!"


    "Not bad!" Zhou Ye smiled. At first, he didn''t kill this guy to get the manufacturing blueprint for this weapon. Of course, Zhou Ye could also grab it by himself. It''s cool in front of me.


    "What else does the master have to order?" Kuratov asked respectfully.


    "It''s okay! Go ahead!" Zhou Ye said as he raised his leg and was about to leave, but he turned around as if he suddenly remembered something, and said to Kuratov, "Teach you a lesson. I¡¯m an idiot, I don¡¯t want to see them die, but I don¡¯t want to see them feel good... Well, I have a Russian version of the Top Ten Tortures. You can use it to study... You can use their physical condition Choose the criminal law you want to implement!"


    Zhou Ye said that he took out a thin printed document from his storage bracelet... After watching Kuratov took it, Zhou Ye turned and left...


    "Your wishes, my criteria, master!" Kuratov respectfully held the manuscript, bowed his head and sent Zhou Ye away... After waiting for five minutes, he slowly raised his head, but he did not leave. Going down the tower instead opened the top ten Russian tortures that Zhou Ye gave him...The things recorded above seem to have opened a new door for him...


    Chapter Ninety Two


    At this time, Lalena, who was staying in the headquarters, looked at the display screen that could not see the three people because of the signal shielding, and waited nervously.


    When she got the answer from the technician that the communication still could not be restored, she decided not to wait anymore...


    "Prepare a plane for me, I want to go to St. Petersburg immediately!" Larina ordered.


    "Yes, Major!"


    The plane carrying Lalena with a sad face quickly took off on the runway of a military airport outside Moscow... and went straight to St. Petersburg.


    After arriving at the military airport in St. Petersburg, Lalena did not hesitate, and directly led the two orderly soldiers in a military vehicle and drove towards the ascertained residence of Zhou Ye...

 Chapter 66

    Looking at the luxurious villa in front of him, which was still built during the czarist period, Lalena couldn''t help but cursed secretly in her heart...


    After tidying up my mood, stepped forward and knocked on the door of the villa...


    The door was opened by a beautiful Slavic girl. The girl was dressed in a traditional Russian maid outfit. She was not surprised to see Serena wearing a military uniform. Instead, she stepped aside her and said, "Is Miss Larina? Master? I have been waiting for you for a long time! Please follow me..."


    "Thank you!" Larina politely thanked her, and then followed the maid''s back and asked curiously: "How did your master know that I came back?"


    "All this requires you to ask the master yourself!" The maid did not answer Lalena''s words, but took her to the study on the second floor...


    "Welcome, Miss Lalena!" Zhou Ye was sitting on the sofa by the fireplace, reading a book comfortably. Of course it was not a world masterpiece... If the monk Dengcao is also a world masterpiece... well, it is also a masterpiece. .


    "Dr. Zhou Ye, I really want to know why you know I will come?" Lalena glanced at the maid who turned to exit the room, and then looked at Zhou Ye and asked.


    "It''s nothing hard to guess... isn''t it?" Zhou Ye finally put down the classical masterpiece in his hand, looked at the woman in military uniform, and said: "The three guys were crushed by Kuratov in terms of IQ. Isn¡¯t it normal to be defeated by Kuratov? Although Kuratov is also an idiot, he is at least a bit smarter than the three."


    "In fact, we are not sure that the Guardians have been defeated, but just lost contact with them!" Lalena didn''t want to admit her failure. The two sitting at the negotiating table, whose hole cards were seen through, who was called? loser.


    Zhou Ye smiled, "It''s just a matter of time, isn''t it? Why don''t you check their status and then come to me?"


    "What conditions do you need to be willing to help us?" Lalena wanted to talk straight to Zhou Ye.


    "No, no, it''s not to help you!" Zhou Ye waved his hand and said, "To help you, dear Miss Lalena, you must know that I don''t have a good impression of Russia now, although he inherited most of the Soviet era. Military strength, but he did not inherit the Soviet ruling philosophy...Do you know what I mean?"


    "Okay... Then how can you help me!" Larina asked helplessly.


    "Aren''t you going to visit your so-called guardians first?" Zhou Ye stood up and walked to Larina''s face. The faces of the two people who were close were about to be close together."Trust me, you will not be willing to pay the price I said!"


    "I don''t think so..." Lalena said, stepping back, holding her hands on her chest, as if this would give her a sense of security in front of this powerful man."I want to hear your terms first!"


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye shrugged his shoulders and said, "My condition is you... You belong to me, and I will help you? I think you understand what I mean!"


    "Shameless..." Larina took a stride, and the powder fist slammed into Zhou Ye''s nose. It was obvious that she had received strict fighting training, but this was not useful...


    As soon as she smashed her fist out, she found that her whole body seemed to be squeezed by something, completely unable to move...


    "You let me go..." Lalena said struggling.


    "It''s really ugly!" Zhou Ye smiled, step by step, he walked behind the immobile Lalena, and touched her waist along the perfect curve behind her... "Everyday is always shouting for the motherland... ...Let others dedicate their lives to death, but when it''s your turn...you don''t think about doing it for the motherland anymore?"


    "What are you...what are you doing..." Although Lalena was a little touched by Zhou Ye''s words, it was Zhou Ye''s fingers that touched her even more. His fingers had already invaded her secret garden... And making waves there unceremoniously...


    "I''m doing...what you want me to do!" Zhou Ye smiled and gently pecked her earlobe in her ear... from time to time he used his snake head to stir her ear...


    "Stop...Stop..." Lalena never knew that her ears were the place of her own feelings... She had actually been made by this man...


    "Why did I see the word [Continue] on your face when you shouted to stop?" Zhou Ye smiled happily, and the feeling from his fingers made him more sure of his actions. Effectiveness...


    "No... don''t... ah----!" Lalena straightened her long white neck like an arrowed swan, let out a mournful cry, and then limply fell to the ground...


    "Ha... it''s really the best!" Zhou Ye looked at the big water mark on his carpet, with a happy smile on his face.I just wanted to adjust Larina''s breath. After all, Larina''s cheekbones are too high, which makes Zhou Ye look uncomfortable, but I didn''t expect Lalena to be such a popular physique, um, it is very valuable for collection. Ah... Then you can make your own surname slave...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye picked up Lalena, who was lying limp on the ground, and walked directly to the single window in his study for resting, and then put Lalena, who was still at the peak and unable to extricate herself. Up.


    "You can be my surname slave with peace of mind from now on, Lalena!" Zhou Ye unarmed Lalena while planting psychological hints for her...


    Two hours later, Lalena was limp on Zhou Ye''s body like a puddle of mud, and a blood-colored flower bloomed on the white sheet beneath her...


    On the other hand, Zhou Ye held a cigar in his face comfortably, snorting there...This kind of superb is not something that can be encountered at any time, it is rare to encounter one, not collecting it is simply a violent thing.Anyway, I will help Russia solve Kuratov''s trouble. This is a fair deal, isn''t it?


    Of course, Zhou Ye completely ignored the fact that Kuratov was his own dog. The dog was used to shake the pot...


    Chapter Ninety Three


    Now that Zhou Ye got what he wanted, he could naturally set off.


    Although the two women who came back from shopping saw Lalena lying in the study unable to move, they angled with Zhou Ye for a while, but how could they be taken care of by Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye directly used actions to teach them that he hadn''t tossed them too hard because he spoiled them before.


    So¡ªin the end, Zhou Ye had to go to Moscow by himself... After all, it was not just Lalena alone who could not move in the study, but also Anna and Ksenia...


    Seeing Kuratov, who was controlling a large number of armored troops into Moscow, directly descended in front of him without a word, and a thought force crushed Kuratov into meat pie...


    Kuratov is too extreme. Zhou Ye doesn¡¯t like this. One is that his abilities have too many limitations. It¡¯s easy to find weaknesses and target them... The most important point is this. Zhou Ye also avoided the ending of his being thrown to death at the end...


    This is what Zhou Ye most wants to complain about. You, a big boss, crushed the guardians throughout the whole show, but you were killed by a cannonball in the building.


    Fell to death--


    dead--


    of--


    Turning the table, Zhou Ye frantically turned tens of thousands of soul coffee tables after watching this movie... This Nima screenwriter grew up eating Xiang Xiang, right?The director¡¯s education is elementary school... If Nima wasn¡¯t for her beautiful sister... Zhou Ye would never go to see...


    The final task of this world was also completed. Zhou Ye went straight back to his apartment, and the three sisters also saw what Zhou Ye did from the news...


    As soon as they saw Zhou Ye come in, they all surrounded them happily... After all, Zhou Ye had already fulfilled their wishes anyway... The rest was leaving the world.


    Both Anna and Ksenia already knew that it was time for them to leave this world, and although Lalena didn¡¯t know, her opinion was not important, after all, she was just a slave...


    Zhou Ye took the three sister papers and sent them into the world of former supergirls. They left after they were settled. Of course, Zhou Ye did not forget to keep warm with the other sister papers stranded in that world, and opened them. A welcome party for the newly joined sister paper...


    What made Zhou Ye thankful was that fortunately, there were not as many girls in this world as there are on his own island in this world, otherwise he would really have to die again.


    After pacifying the girls, Zhou Ye did not return to this world, but directly returned to the Kamchatka submarine base of Resident Evil...


    "No. 2, you go to the police base! I''m going to mine mine at point B!" Zhou Ye is playing the old version of CS on a computer in the main control room. Of course, he is so extravagantly using such high-end ones. There are really few people playing CS on the computer, and they let their eleven clone guards accompany them to play together... This is even more luxurious...


    He has been at the Kamchatka base for almost a week, and when he was just bored at first, he went around in the base.Or go out and see the survivor base established by the umbrella company...


    It can be said that the umbrella company that has undergone major exchanges has now become the absolute leader in the world, and has established survivor bases in various countries to provide them with food, medicine and job opportunities.In addition, a legal system has been established to protect the interests of umbrella companies...


    It is not an exaggeration to even say that Zhou Ye is the absolute dictator of this world...


    With the technical and technological support of the umbrella company, the various survivor bases began to slowly gather enough humans... and they had to join the umbrella company in order to survive.


    The whole earth can be said to have suffered heavy losses...After all, there are only less than 200 million people left...Therefore there is no political power anymore. Now the only one with absolute armed forces is Zhou Ye''s umbrella company.


    After the White Queen also initially established the post-disaster order, they dispatched the umbrella companies'' commando teams from each branch to the nuclear weapons warehouses of various countries to transport their nuclear arsenals... After all, this thing needs regular maintenance, otherwise it will take two years. It will become another disaster caused by a nuclear leak.


    And those nuclear facilities were never let go. They directly dispatched various teams to lead a team of experts into it to evaluate the leakage coefficient of the nuclear waste inside, and then gather them together for processing.


    Zhou Ye also saw a lot of survivor bases when he went out and looked at the orderly bases. He was also very happy. After all, this will be his private arsenal from now on, and no one wants his arsenal to be everywhere. Let the people mob, it is always good to be more compliant.


    After returning to the base and feeling that there was nothing to do, Zhou Ye could only find something to do. He took out the game disk he had searched in the ruins of the city and installed it directly on the computer in the main control room.


    At first, I just played and played on the computer, but later I felt that it was not enough, so I let the white queen activate the clone guards who were sleeping, and directly drag them to play CS together...

 Chapter 67

    In a blink of an eye, a month was spent in Zhou Ye''s idle state...


    Until this day, the Red Queen appeared again and appeared in front of him."Master, the surprise for you is complete!"


    "Really? Great!" Zhou Ye stood up happily and said, "Where are they now?"


    "Now, please come with me!" The Red Queen said, leading Zhou Ye to the door...


    Following the Red Queen, Zhou Ye turned left and right, walked for about fifteen minutes, and entered a room full of electronic instruments. In the room were four circular transparent artificial zi Gong, curled up inside. Four girls who look like sixteen or seventeen...


    "According to your instructions, after repeated adjustments, we used the genes of neon national beauties and the genome of Slavic beauties to create the maid you want..."


    Zhou Ye looked at the first round transparent girl in the palace pointed to by the Red Queen, and saw her with silver hair, but her face had the delicateness of an Oriental and the three-dimensionality of a Slav. The most important thing was... ¡­It¡¯s fierce...well, it¡¯s full of E...and it¡¯s the bowl shape that Zhou Ye likes. The whole person looks as delicate and beautiful as a Barbie doll...


    "We have genetically modulated her with teleportation ability and super memory ability... She will be the leader of the four maids, please give her a name, Master."


    The voice of the Red Queen awakened Zhou Ye, who was looking intently.


    After hesitating, Zhou Ye asked, "How about their loyalty?"


    "Master, please rest assured!" Honghou said: "We guarantee her loyalty from two aspects, one is the virtual memory of growing up with the owner, and the loyalty code engraved in her genome."


    After a pause, the Red Queen said again: "If the owner is still worried, you can give her a psychological hint directly, it is best to go to her again, I believe that the owner has a great way to ensure her loyalty!"


    "Bangfa?" Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, the Red Queen was mocking herself, right?It must be mocking myself.


    "Ah, I accidentally bit the snake''s head, I''m so sorry, my master!" The red queen gently slapped her, her mouth looked like I didn''t mean to.


    ...Do you have something like a snake head?The image of your whole person is all projected, okay, you are spitting me out, right?...Zhou Ye complained wildly in his heart.


    "Master, you haven''t given her a name yet. After we have a name, we can enter the memory for her!" The Red Queen changed the subject.


    "Her her name is Xiaofeng, the one with long brown hair is Xiaolin, the one with long red hair is Xiaohuo, and the one with long blonde hair is Xiaoshan!"


    "Fenglin Huoshan?" Hong Queen said to herself and spit out: "Master, your talent for naming your name is really not good.


    "You care about me!" Zhou Ye retorted, and then asked: "When can they meet me?"


    "You have to wait a while. After all, you have a lot of requirements. You can warm your bed, cook, understand finance, and sell cute, you have to go out and fight, you have to be obedient, you have to be able to drive all kinds of transportation, and you have to fly airplanes , Can fight and can program... The preparation of these memories is not easy!" Hong Hou complained that these requirements of Zhou Ye caused her a lot of problems.


    "Are you an idiot? You don''t want to divide those life skills into four and give them four equally. It''s fine, skillful, loyal, and obedient. This is the standard for four people. You can separate the other skills!" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes and felt that according to what the Red Queen said, he was not four maids, but four female killers...


    "You didn''t say that at the time..." The Red Queen said a little aggrieved."I knew it was like this, it would have been finished!"


    Chapter Ninety Four


    Three days later, Zhou Ye finally saw his own maid in his bedroom...


    "Feng!" The exquisite silver-haired Tong Yan Ju X Loli.


    "Lin!" The girl with the exquisite brown hair and giant X Barbie doll.


    "Fire!" The red hair had a grim expression, and the delicate face made people feel good.


    "Shan!" The blonde doll...the same giant X...


    "I have seen the master!" The four women of X4 were dressed in black and white maid outfits specially made by the umbrella company. They knelt down on one knee in front of Zhou Ye, showing their loyalty to Zhou Ye with a pious face.


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye was almost too happy to close his mouth. As a former otaku dream, sister shaking or something, it is the ultimate fantasy of a man, today, he finally has his own maid..." Get up, you don¡¯t need to be so polite in front of me from now on..."


    "Master, Huo missed you so much!" Huo''s originally stern expression instantly became enthusiastic. After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, he rushed forward and hugged Zhou Ye''s head to his chest. The deputy wanted to suffocate Zhou Ye.


    "Huo is too cunning. The owner belongs to everyone. How can Huo sneak away!" The blonde Shan said and rushed forward.


    "Lin and Lin also want to hug their master..." Lin''s delicate face showed an expression of extreme envy, but she still looked at Feng timidly, as if she was a little afraid of her eldest sister.


    "Huo, Shan, how could you be so rude, do you want to be punished again?" Feng, who looked lightly like a loli, unexpectedly had a strong aura, and scared Huo and Shan in reply. To her side.


    "Don''t be so serious in front of me, doesn''t Feng want me to hug?" Zhou Ye said with a smile and spread his hands in front of this giant X loli, as if I would hug you when you came.


    "But, but..." There was a struggling expression on Feng''s face...Finally, she obediently stepped forward and threw herself into Zhou Ye''s arms, tightly hugging Zhou Ye, as if she wanted to rub herself in. The same in Zhou Ye''s body...


    "Look, right, Feng wants me to hold it too, doesn''t it?" Zhou Ye said, and his hand slipped under Feng''s skirt without knowing it... Touched two slippery ~ tender hills...


    "Master..." Feng''s voice whispered in Zhou Ye''s ear. She didn''t stop Zhou Ye''s movements, but moved up a little bit to facilitate Zhou Ye''s movements...


    "The master is so eccentric..." Huo didn''t want to, and rushed up again, rubbing his arm with his own Oupai beside Zhou Ye...


    "I want to..." Shan also rushed to the other side, learning to be on fire.


    "Lin, Lin also want to be pampered by the master!" Lin finally summoned all the courage, but only the back was left, but Lin didn''t pick it, and jumped directly behind Zhou Ye''s back and posted it...


    When will you not start at this time?


    Zhou Ye never knew what was polite, raised his shadowless hand, and turned the four little maids into four little white sheep in a second... and then pressed it up unceremoniously...


    Eight hours later...


    On the large window of 25 square meters in Zhou Ye''s bedroom, four little white sheep lay all over the window, each delicate little face filled with happy smiles...


    Zhou Ye was crushed by them, and even his little friend didn''t know who was still in his body... But that was enough. Zhou Ye looked at these four different styles, different emotions, but the same delicate and lovely faces. He closed his eyes and slowly fell asleep...


    There is no sun or moon in the cave, and I don''t know how long I slept.Zhou Ye was awakened by the strange feeling coming from under him, his little friend seemed to have entered a wet place, and there were things that were constantly playing around with his little friend¡¯s head. It was like Uncle Ke Ren. Unbearable...


    Slowly opening his eyes, Zhou Ye saw that in a swelling bag under the quilt, constantly up and down... lifted the quilt, revealing a soft long fiery hair...


    "Little fire..." Zhou Ye originally thought it would be Xiaofeng or Xiaoshan, but it turned out to be a little fire with a cold face. This was beyond Zhou Ye''s expectation...


    "Master... Xiaohuo''s service, are you still satisfied?" Xiaohuo with a confused face has long lost the cold expression on his face, but a female eyebrow, even when he is talking, he is not in his hands. Forget to play with Zhou Ye''s little friend...


    "You''re playing with fire..." Zhou Ye pulled Xiao Huo up, and turned to press on Xiao Huo''s body.


    "...Ah, master, lighten it... I still feel a little pain..." The little fire girl whispered softly with silky eyebrows.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªFinally, Xiao Huo used her own actions to determine one thing. Playing with fire would cause herself to burn. This result did not change because of her name Xiao Huo.


    Three hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye gently put the fainted little fire on the window and covered the quilt, and walked out of his room eating Guoguo.


    Once out of the bedroom, the three women Feng, Lin, and Shan, who had been waiting for a long time with their clothes, walked up to help Zhou Ye freshen up. Zhou Ye only needs to stretch his arms and wait for the three women to help him get dressed. Can enjoy the special killing of the next three women...


    "Master, what is your plan for today?" Feng asked softly in his ear while helping Zhou Ye do his hair.


    "I have been here for a long time without knowing it!" Zhou Ye muttered to himself: "I always feel a sense of aesthetic fatigue when I always go to movies with foreigners!"


    Think about it. Basically, Zhou Ye went to movies from Europe and the United States or Mao Mei. Once in Hong Kong, he still received a Mao Mei and a Japanese girl. Why doesn''t this make him a little bit aesthetically tired?


    "Then master, do you want to go to the Chinese movie world?" The figure of the Red Queen suddenly appeared in front of Zhou Ye.

 Chapter 68

    "Yeah! Anything to introduce?" Zhou Ye has long been accustomed to the appearance of the Red Queen. In this base, because of the extremely high authority, the Red Queen can already use the various phenomenon devices in the base to become countless...


    "Then master, I suggest you go to the world of [Big Dream Westward Journey], and I have prepared various measures for you!" Honghou suggested.


    "Big dream westward?" Zhou Ye said hesitantly, "There are gods and Buddhas in that world. Don''t be filmed to death by that time, that''s funny!"


    "Please rest assured, Master!" A mysterious smile leaked out of Hong Empress''s face."I have prepared a complete preparation for you, and you''d better not take your four little maids, after all, although they have some abilities, they are not enough to be there!"


    "But..." Zhou Ye still hesitated.


    "Master, in that world, there are all kinds of natural treasures, as well as various exercises. Then..." Hong Empress'' eyes were full of smiles, and she believed that her master would definitely Feeling tempted, "In case you get a pair~ Cultivation Method..."


    Hearing the words Shuang~Xiu, Zhou Ye''s eyes flashed golden light, Nima, this can be there.


    After trying hard, trying hard to change the bike into a motorcycle, Zhou Ye thought of this and made up his mind.


    Chapter Ninety Five


    324 AD-Beiju Luzhou...


    Cuiyun Mountain Bajiao Cave¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A figure suddenly appeared in the woods outside the cave. He was dressed in a white robe and his eyes were as bright as a star and a crown of jade. Everyone could not help but praise him when he saw him. What a handsome man...


    "The scenery here is really good!" This scholar in white clothes is Zhou Ye who has changed his outfit. After all, when you come to ancient times, you will pass on a casual outfit. People will not think you are handsome and fashionable, but you will only think that you have a brain. pit¡­¡­


    Looking around, the towering giant trees and the sound of birdsong from time to time made Zhou Ye feel a lot relaxed, but he did not forget his purpose.


    I randomly found an open space in the woods the size of a football field, and took out three containers from my wrist...


    After opening the container, more than 3,000 people wearing protective umbrellas and black inner uniforms came out continuously. Without Zhou Ye''s command, with a flash of light and shadow, all the more than 3,000 inner guards turned into black circles. The fog disappeared in place.


    This is a new generation of clones modulated by the Red Queen and added a super power gene chain to them. Each of them has two super powers, one is short-distance teleportation, the other is invisible, and what they are imported is After a permanent memory, they worshiped Zhou Ye like the most fanatical believers, and meticulously implemented the orders Zhou Ye gave them...


    And each of them has a space device on their body, they will establish a base in this world to launch satellites... and hide them, the most important thing is that they also carry nearly three thousand nuclear warheads...enough to transform this world Turned into ashes...


    This is the last resort called by the Red Queen. If it doesn¡¯t work, they will use all human lives to kidnap Gods and Buddhas in the sky so that they dare not act rashly, commonly known as nuclear blackmail...


    After Zhou Ye waited for all the people in the container to come out, he again loaded three containers into his space bracelet. This was the space compression device upgraded with the Red Queen¡¯s supercomputing capability. He hesitated too much. Only three have been created. If it is not too rushed, I believe Zhou Ye will prepare tens of millions of them and come directly to violently conquer...


    After everything was ready, Zhou Ye walked out of Shulin Shiran.From a distance, I saw the three characters of Bajiao Cave...


    "Hey, where are you fairy, what are you doing here at Cuiyun Mountain?" A crisp voice came, and then a beautiful woman in a pink palace dress appeared in front of Zhou Ye.


    "This girl, I''m not a fairy!" Zhou Ye looked intently, it was the iron fan princess Raksha in the big dream westward journey...


    "Huh, who are you lie, don''t think I''m so handsome, I won''t dare to hit you!" The Luo Sha woman said as she drew her sword, pointed it at Zhou Ye''s throat, and shouted softly: "There are fairies everywhere in this area. How could you, a human being, come to my cave in peace, it must be that fairy who has changed and wants to take advantage of this girl, and he will not show up soon..."


    "...I''m really not a fairy!" Zhou Ye was helpless, how could this make him a human being...


    "You''re really not a fairy?" The Luosha woman looked at Zhou Ye''s helpless expression, and she was a little suspicious, but she looked at Zhou Ye''s eyes and felt that he did not seem to be lying.But he was still vigilant: "You really didn''t change that bull demon?"


    "...Do I look like a cow?" Zhou Ye was speechless.


    "Then how do you prove that you are a human or not a cow?" Raksha female Jiao shouted.


    "..." Zhou Ye thought left and right, but he really couldn''t think of how he could prove that he was a human or not a cow... Suddenly he had an idea, "You wait a minute, I will come!"


    "What are you doing?" The Raksha girl looked at Zhou Ye''s sudden departure with a sonic boom, feeling a little at a loss.This person is really strange, how can he prove that he is a human or not a cow?


    But for a moment, Zhou Ye appeared in front of the Raksha girl again, and casually carried a small calf, "I eat roast beef, this will always prove that I am a human or not a cow!"


    "This..." The Raksha girl was also a little surprised. If Zhou Ye really roasted beef, it would really prove that he was not a bull demon... Just like people don''t eat people, cows don''t eat cows...


    Zhou Ye didn''t speak any more, the little calf in the neat handle was overwhelmed, and the skin cramped, and a fire rose directly outside the Basho Cave.


    The Raksha girl curiously watched Zhou Ye smear the beef, and after a while, the scent of beef~meat~ came out, making her a bit greedy...


    Although she has been a qualityist since her practice, the smell of this roast beef is too drooling...


    Before she knew it, the Raksha girl put away the sword in her hand and squatted beside Zhou Ye, watching Zhou Ye keep turning over the beef on the fire... "What kind of spice are you using? It smells so good!"


    "Do you want to eat?" Zhou Ye turned to look at the Raksha Girl, and asked with a smile: "Just wait a while, I promise you you still want to eat..."


    "Hmm..." At this time, the Rakshasa girl basically believed that Zhou Ye was not the bull demon who always pestered her, and put down her precautions.


    "By the way, why do you hate the bull demon so much? Did the bull demon offend you?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "That dead bull demon, ugly and ugly, he thought he was handsome and handsome, and actually said he wanted to chase me... How could I be attracted to that kind of stuff with long horns on the head." The Raksha girl said with arrogance. He said: "But I can''t beat him again. Fortunately, I have a banana fan, but every time I slap him, he still pesters me after a while. Several times I almost got tricked by what he changed. Fortunately I am smart. I was not fooled by the smell of green grass."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, Nima, I said that every time I read Journey to the West, I feel that Nima is inharmonious. The bull demon with ugly affection can only use the trick of the fierce girl to be afraid of the Langlang. Here, you have no chance. Thinking of this, Zhou Ye said: "Then I will help you clean him next time!"


    "You?" The Raksha girl looked up and down Zhou Ye and said: "He is a great sage who is known as one of the Seven Great Sages of the Monster Race! You have small arms and legs, don''t beat him and be eaten by him again... ¡­"


    "...Can I think you are worried about me?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Hey, why should I worry about you!" Although the Raksha girl showed her disdainful attitude, her cheeks were full of blushes. She had to admit that the handsome boy in front of her was really exciting.


    "Okay, come and taste my roasted meat!" Zhou Ye did not reveal the truth of the Raksha girl. Instead, he took out a plate from the bracelet, cut a few slices of tested beef and blew it with his mouth before handing it to him. Raksha girl.


    "Thanks...thank you!" The Raksha girl thanked her in a low voice, and then took the plate from Zhou Ye''s hand, picked up a fork and skewered a piece of barbecue, put it in her mouth, something she had never tasted before. The fragrance filled her taste buds, making her eyes bright."good to eat¡­¡­"


    "It''s delicious!" Zhou Ye smiled, and said, "This is the effect of my exclusive sauce. Is it tender on the outside and tender on the inside, a bite of the delicious gravy fills your mouth?"


    "Yeah..." The Rakshasa girl was already reluctant to speak, sipping the beef on the plate quickly, she never knew that the barbecue was so delicious.


    "Don''t worry... it''s all yours, eat slowly!" Zhou Ye took out another barrel of draft beer and handed a full glass to the Raksha woman. "Come on, take a sip of this. You should drink beer when you eat barbecue. That''s right!"


    At this time, the Rakshasa girl had put down all her guard against Zhou Ye. After all, it was good for her to be handsome.And she thinks a man who knows how to cook, no matter how bad it goes...


    Taking the draft beer glass that Zhou Ye handed over, she took a sip, and a cold and bitter taste filled her mouth.


    "Why is it so bitter!" The Raksha Girl''s face was almost a ball...


    "It''s right to drink like this!" Zhou Ye smiled and picked up a glass of draft beer, and drank it upright...


    Chapter Ninety Six


    "Drinking like this?" The Luosha woman frowned her eyebrows, looked at the draft beer in her hand, and then at the empty glass in Zhou Ye''s hand, and hesitated.


    "Drinking beer like this is the most sensible!" Zhou Ye looked at the Raksha female and said with certainty.


    "Well... if you dare to lie to me, you will be dead! Huh..." The Raksha girl didn''t notice her voice as if she was acting spoiled to her lover, she raised her draft beer and raised her pink neck, learning Zhou Ye''s appearance drank everything into his stomach.


    The cold draft beer passed through her throat, giving her a hint of coolness, and the originally bitter taste also gave her a hint of sweetness, and there was a sense of pleasure of venting, which made her want to stop...


    "Ha¡ª" The Raksha girl put down the empty cup in her hand and murmured: "Sure enough, there is a feeling of difference!"


    "I''m not wrong!" Zhou Ye said as he took an empty glass from the Raksha female hand, and took a full glass of beer and handed it over."This is the best food with barbecue. Don''t patronize drinking, eat some meat!"

 Chapter 69

    "Hmm..." Raksha female nodded with a smile. She didn''t know when she had already let go of her defense against this human being, and she had forgotten to ask Zhou Ye why she came here...


    The two of them just like this, you have a cup and I have a cup, you have a cup and I have a cup of wine, and eat barbecue. Zhou Ye also said from time to time that two later online jokes made Raksha girls laugh.Soon, the two of them ate a little calf clean, and also drank three barrels of draft beer...At this moment, the sky was full of stars.


    At this time, the Raksha girl was already a little drunk and confused. Before she knew it, Jiao~0~''s body was completely leaned in Zhou Ye''s arms..."Hey...Zhou Ye...how do you...how do you have four? What about the eyes?... You still... still say you are human..."


    "You''re drunk, iron fan..." Zhou Ye really didn''t expect that the Raksha female drink was so low that she could get drunk with beer...


    "I... I''m not drunk!" The Raksha girl waved her hand and stammered: "You...you said you are a human...? Human...how can a person be so handsome...be so handsome... ...I''m excited!"


    "You are really drunk..." Zhou Ye said, helping the Raksha Girl to stand up and walking towards the Bajiao Cave."I''ll walk you home!"


    "I...I won''t go home..." The Raksha woman struggled slightly while she was drunk and she was full of nonsense...


    "I have seen Grandpa!"


    As soon as Zhou Ye helped the Raksha girl walk into the cave, the two little banshees came to Zhou Ye and bent over and said with a smile: "Auntie, let the princess let the servants serve!"


    "Uncle?..." Zhou Ye pointed his nose with his hand, "Me?"


    "Yes!" said the slightly taller maid: "The princess never puts color on any man, but just now we all saw the princess lying in the arms of the son, then you must be our Cuiyunshan future Uncle!"


    "Yeah, yeah, the son is so handsome, much better than the stalking ugly bull, son, I support you!" the short maid continued.


    "..." Zhou Ye suddenly felt that this face-seeing world was great...but now the immediate delay is to settle down the Raksha girl in his arms first."Where is your princess''s boudoir? I''ll send her in to rest!"


    "It''s still us..." The tall maid just wanted to talk, but was stopped by the short maid dragging her clothes.


    "My son, please come with me, I''ll take you to the princess''s boudoir!" said the short maid, leading Zhou Ye towards Princess Tiefan''s boudoir...


    "Why are you preventing me from serving the princess... How can a girl''s boudoir let a man break through!"


    "Are you just a tall man without a brain? Ask your uncle to send the princess into a boudoir, and then the boudoir will become a bridal chamber. We won''t be able to see such a handsome aunt every day, compared to that ugly old bull. It''s tens of thousands of times stronger!"


    "Hey, yeah, why didn''t I expect that, you are so smart!"


    "Of course, don''t look at who I am..."


    Zhou Ye''s sensitive ears heard the whispers of the two women leading the way very clearly. To this Zhou Ye said that the two uncles are cool and beautiful...


    In the cave, Zhou Ye followed the two maids for a hundred meters, and came to a girlish-looking cave. The stalactites protruding from the top of the cave were like colored electric lights. The shining bright as day makes people feel like they are in the dim mountainside. The green vines hanging from the cave wall also make this cave full of vitality, not making people feel depressed...


    There is a stone window in the center of the cave. The window is covered with animal skins and silk... It looks soft and tempts people to lie on top. The silk tents are erected around the stone window, which looks like a girl¡¯s. Embroidered window...


    Zhou Ye gently placed the Raksha girl in his arms on the window, pulled up the embroidered quilt and gently covered her body... Turning his head and whispering to the two girls, "Can the two girls bring some tea, please? People after a hangover are the most dry-mouthed, and I''m afraid it will be the same after the princess wakes up!"


    "Okay, please wait, uncle!" The short girl said a blessing, and then grabbed the tall girl''s clothes and dragged her out...


    "Why are you dragging me..."


    "You idiot, are you going to make trouble here..."


    The arguing sound of the two maids from outside the cave made Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile and shook his head. These two girls are really top quality...


    Sitting by the window, caressing the delicate and tender face of the Raksha girl... Zhou Ye couldn''t help but think that such a beautiful woman would marry that ugly cow and be abandoned by that ugly cow. Still being molested by such an ugly monkey... Nima, the director is simply playing with people and beasts... In order to prevent that tragic scene from happening, Zhou Ye decided to sacrifice the ego to complete the greater ego, and accept her... um, simple To put it in perspective, never give those two animals any chance... The cow should go to call the cow, and the monkey should go to the female monkey. Really, why are you looking for someone...


    "Princess... wake up..." Zhou Ye had already noticed the abnormal heartbeat of the Raksha girl, especially when the two maids were muttering in front, the Raksha girl''s heartbeat sound was almost like a storm. The drums of war are average, of course, that is for Zhou Ye...


    "Hmm..." There was still no expression on the Raksha girl''s face, like a sleeping princess.


    "Okay... in this case..." Zhou Ye said, lowering her head, and stunned the Raksha girl''s fanchun, the Raksha girl''s eyes suddenly widened... It was obvious that she was pretending to be drunk by Zhou. Ye was shocked by the sudden smell, and he opened his mouth to shout, but Zhou Ye¡¯s snake head took advantage of it, and the two of the snake heads were entangled unknowingly.


    The Princess Iron Fan, who had never tasted this kind of taste, was also overwhelmed by this electric shock-like sense of Masu, her eyes could not help but turned away, and she was suddenly shocked until she fell on the highlands before Yuexun... Come on...


    "Woo...you bullied me!"


    Chapter Ninety Seven


    The Raksha girl really wanted to cry without tears at this time, just trying to test the character of the man she fancy, but in the end she tried her innocence...


    "Uuuuuu...you bully me!" Princess Tiefan has tears in her apricot eyes, Jing~zhi''s face is full of accusations...


    "Alright..." Zhou Ye hugged her into his arms indifferently, and whispered in comfort, "You can''t blame me!"


    "Also say..." Princess Iron Fan slapped Zhou Ye''s mouth with her small fist, "Don''t blame you, don''t you blame me?"


    "Of course you are to be blamed!" Zhou Ye said confidently, "Who told my iron fan to be so beautiful? Even the Buddha would be unable to hold it in front of you!"


    "Huh...who belongs to your family...your iron fan..." Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s compliment, Princess Iron Fan''s little boxing strength, which had not used much force, became even smaller. She was still an innocent girl, hearing the words of praise from Ruyi Langjun she liked, her heart felt like she had eaten honey... "Don''t... stop calling me... call me iron fan... call me sweet! "


    "Okay, it will be my sweetness in the future!" Zhou Ye said kindly.


    "What a wrongdoer!" Tieshan has been cultivating for hundreds of years, and for the first time he met the magic star she hit. This is Zhou Ye. Don''t say that she is so frivolous with her, even if it is in her eyes. Bringing some disrespect will be treated as fertilizer by her corpse.


    Only Zhou Ye, at first glance, made her feel like she could not let go. (Hook~soul~eye skills are activated) This is the only way to disregard the reservations of her daughter¡¯s family and drink and have fun outside the cave...


    But this is the first time I have seen him, and he has taken such a big advantage. Will this enemy treat herself as an unscrupulous woman and don''t cherish herself... The more you think, the more you think. The more sad... Tie Shan''s eyes were filled with tears again...


    Patter... patter...


    Zhou Ye felt like hot tears dripping from his arms around Tiantian¡¯s waist... Suddenly he was both distressed and happy, lifting his sweet chin with his hand, and watching her eyes that were originally known as tearless eyes fell. Tears said distressedly: "Baby... why are you crying again..."


    "Will you...Woo...Will you treat me as an unscrupulous woman...Woo!" The more I think about it, the more afraid I feel sweet, as if I have been abandoned by Zhou Ye."Will you not want me..."


    "What a silly girl!" Zhou Ye finally figured out the crux of the matter, and hugged Tiantian in his arms with distress and whispered in her ear: "Shang Xie, I want to know each other and live a long life. Fading. The mountains have no mausoleums, and the rivers are exhausted. Winter thunder shakes, summer rains and snow. The heaven and the earth are united, and you dare to be in love with the king.


    Who knows that Tiantian cried even harder after listening to it... She still murmured: "You... you really... don''t want me... These things can be done easily for the big demon, you are If you want to lie to me, you just don¡¯t want me..."


    "..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help but roll his eyes. Really, it''s rare to play a little bit of literature and art on his own. As a result, he encountered ethnic and cultural differences and made a mistake. He had to say, "The gods and Buddhas are all over the sky, if I Zhou Ye Losing the iron fan with my true feelings made me Zhou Yetian to thunder and strike forever...Woo!"


    "Who made you a fool to make such a serious oath..." Tian Tian raised her hand in a hurry, and firmly covered Zhou Ye''s mouth, and said anxiously: "The sky is full of gods and Buddhas, and the little girl Tian Tian is down. Lang¡¯s vow just now is just a joke... Can¡¯t be true, if there is one day, the little girl is willing to replace my family Zhou Lang... Even if my soul is scattered, I will never live beyond life... As long as Zhou Lang is happy... It is also willing to be under Jiuquan..."


    "...Sweet!" Zhou Ye has never been so touched by a woman...There are real gods and Buddhas in the world. There are gods and gods in the world. It''s not just talking about it, but the oath is It will really work...what can I do to get a wife like this...


    "You--what a fool!" Zhou Ye''s eyes only felt sour, "You are not worth it..."


    "It''s worth it..." Princess Iron Fan lay gently in Zhou Ye''s arms, listening to the heartbeat coming out of Zhou Ye''s chest, she felt relieved: "From the first sight of you, I was I know, you are the one I have been waiting for...I have been waiting for you for a hundred years..."


    "..." At this time, Zhou Ye only felt that he had a thousand words to say to the iron fan, but he couldn''t say a word. If he couldn''t say it, just make it. He bowed his head and stopped the iron fan''s pink lips again. , As if wanting to tell her the thousands of words in his heart in this way.


    Iron Fan also awkwardly responded to Zhou Ye''s passion, and unconsciously, his two bare hands hugged Zhou Ye''s waist...


    Unconsciously, Zhou Ye''s hand climbed to the peak again, his fingertips kept lingering at the top of the pink ~ colored peak ~... teasing iron fan ~ Jiao ~ endless...


    Just when the two of them were about to wipe their guns and get out of the fire, they heard two whispers in their ears.


    "Don''t block me... I also want to watch..."


    "Don''t squeeze, I''ll fall off again..."

 Chapter 70

    The iron fan, which was already in a better state, immediately pushed Zhou Ye away with shame. Like an ostrich, he arched into his embroidered quilt and refused to show his head...


    "...Are these two Guliang assists or pig teammates..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help but slander, but at this moment, I''m afraid it''s hard to come by... he had to stand up again."Youlao two girls brought tea..."


    "I blame you, can''t you see the good show..."


    "If it wasn''t for you...huh!"


    The two women complained to each other in a low voice and walked out, put the tea in their hands on the stone table on one side, and then said: "Since the tea has arrived, we will leave!"


    "Chunhua... Qiuyue...!" Princess Iron Fan''s voice came out from under the embroidered quilt, "You take Zhou Lang to the guest room to rest, you don''t need to wait here!"


    "Yes, princess!" said the two women, stretching out their hands and doing a requested job."Young Master Zhou, please go to the guest room to rest with your servant..."


    "Um..." Zhou Ye was also a little bit reluctant, but he knew that the iron fan was already attached to him at this time, and it was just a good thing that was broken by someone, so he was ashamed to face him and didn''t care about whispering in the iron fan. Bian whispered: "I''m going to rest, Tiantian, you also have a rest earlier, see you tomorrow morning..."


    With the sound of footsteps... Princess Iron Fan finally determined that the three of them had walked out of her boudoir, and then lifted the quilt covering her. At this time, her face was like a peach blossom, her eyes were like autumn water, and she was moved. Looks like... "This enemy... almost gave him..."


    After all, she is an ancient woman. Even if she is willing, she still needs to be reserved, but with Zhou Ye''s skillful methods, she really feels that she can hardly resist... Zhou Ye will walk a little later, she is probably true Regardless of the reservations of his daughter''s family, he stayed in his boudoir...


    Chapter Ninety Eight


    early morning--


    Zhou Ye woke up to the sound of birdsong...


    Open your eyes... "The strange top of the cave..."


    Okay, don¡¯t care about the unfamiliar ceiling of the cave, stretched out, Zhou Ye sat up from the window, and the figure of the Red Queen appeared in front of him. Of course, the Red Queen did not appear beside him. Instead, he projected his own image and sound directly onto his retina and ear bones.


    "Master, good morning!" Today''s Red Queen is still elegant, a pair of royal sister Fan.


    "Morning, Red Queen!" Zhou Ye whispered after yawning.


    "Yesterday the internal security forces successfully launched twelve geostationary orbit satellites, and they have successfully connected to the Internet. We are no longer blind in this world! Master!"


    "It''s fine for you to decide these things..." Zhou Ye said indifferently.


    "Okay, I think you should take a look at this, Master!" The Red Queen said as he posted a high-altitude bird''s eye view onto Zhou Ye''s retina...


    "What is this?" Zhou Ye looked at the bird''s-eye view in front of him and asked with some surprise. This is obviously not the earth anymore. The sky round place has become a reality here. The sky is like a large circular cover that connects the entire earth to the ocean. Covered in it... "This is not scientific..."


    "This is nothing...Master!" said the red queen and marked many areas with red and blue on the bird''s-eye view."Master, there is a high-energy wave response in the red area, and a low-level radiation response in the blue area!"


    "What does this mean?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "If the fairy tale is good, I think this is the area where the gods and demons gather!" Honghou replied.


    "Ma Dan''s... sent infiltration troops to bury all the 100 big Iwans we brought over at the foot of Lingshan Mountain..." Zhou Ye gritted his teeth and said, he has no good feelings for those bald men.


    "Your will, master!" The Red Queen gave instructions to those troops via satellite without hesitation.


    "In addition, look for the four Optimus Primes that support the sky, and bury 500 nuclear bombs on each pillar..." Zhou Ye is also desperate, Nima''s, dare to try Lao Tzu, Lao Tzu blows your world into chaos. , As for those mortals, Zhou Ye said, let them die...


    "Good master!" The Red Queen meticulously issued the order to the internal guards, and those internal guards also acted quickly according to the orders.


    "Uncle, are you awake?" The maid''s voice called Zhou Ye suddenly came from outside.


    "Ah, wait a minute, I''m changing clothes!" Zhou Ye hurriedly responded loudly, and then whispered to the Red Queen, "The rest of the troops are on standby, waiting for the next instructions, so let''s do this first!"


    "Yes, Master!" The Red Empress finished speaking, slowly dissipating the figure of herself projected on Zhou Ye''s retina.


    "I''ll serve you to change your clothes! Grandpa!" The maid said as she walked in, she was so ashamed to see Zhou Ye''s toned body. She turned her head and ran..." Clothes!"


    "..." Zhou Ye asked the sky silently, Guo~ Isn''t sleep good for your body?He has never had the habit of sleeping in clothes...but he didn''t expect that he was shown by a maid today...


    Get dressed quickly... Zhou Ye walked out of the cave and into the front hall.


    There was no trace of the iron fan in the front hall, only the two maids were together, and the two little heads were about to come together, whispering something...


    Zhou Ye heard such words before stepping lightly...


    "Auntie''s figure is so good, it makes people want to drool..."


    "Smelly girl, I don''t know if there is a good thing to call my sister together, in vain, I take care of you so much on weekdays..."


    "Oh elder sister, after the grandfather and the princess get married, we can''t say that we will all be dowry girls. Are you afraid that you won''t see it?"


    "But it will take a long time..."


    "Ahem..." Zhou Ye felt that he couldn''t listen anymore. It was too dirty, so he gave a dry cough and asked, "Where is your princess?"


    "Yeah!" X2


    The two little maids jumped up like rabbits hitting an arrow. Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, they hurriedly answered: "The princess is doing homework outside, I will take you to my uncle..."


    As they said, the two women led the way, and Zhou Ye slowly followed them behind them. After walking out of the Bajiao Cave, Zhou Ye turned left and right outside under the leadership of the two women, and came to a bamboo forest. In the open space, a woman in a pink palace dress is dancing sword...


    That''s really a sword-dancing weapon.The viewer is as depressed as a mountain, and the world has been low for a long time.Huo Ruyi shoots nine sunsets, just like a dragon flying like a dragon.Come like a thunder, take away the anger, stop like a river and sea.


    Princess Tiefan''s figure is like a heavenly immortal and flying like a dragon... Zhou Ye, who looked at her graceful figure, stared straight up.


    "The little thief looks at the sword..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s figure, the sweet sword power was closed, and then a cold light pierced Zhou Ye''s throat.


    Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Tiantian, standing there without evasive, not caring about the sword that was about to pierce his throat, instead he took a few steps forward.


    "Ah, be careful!" Seeing Zhou Ye''s movements, Tie Fan hurriedly retracted his sword pose, but his whole figure couldn''t be received anymore. He immediately threw into Zhou Ye''s arms, as if he took the initiative to throw his arms and hug him. .


    "Slap!" Zhou Ye slapped her dolphins unceremoniously, holding the iron fan, and said, "It''s really naughty, how can you call yourself a prince a thief!"


    "You are a little thief!" Iron Fan dropped the sword in his hand and beat Zhou Ye''s Xiong''s mouth with both hands and said, "You are a thief!"


    "Well, the little thief is here to steal my sweetheart!" Zhou Ye said as he lowered his head and stopped the iron fan''s Fenchun, the clever snake head easily opened the iron fan''s teeth and searched her in her mouth. The sweetness in the mouth~honey...


    "Hmm...!"


    When the iron fan was suddenly attacked, Xing''s eyes widened first, and the tingling sensation unknowingly caused her to slowly close her eyes. She didn''t know when her hands hugged Zhou Ye''s back tightly... I devoted myself to this question.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took...Zhou Ye finally ended this good morning kiss, and Tie Fan has long lost the pungency of the first time I saw Zhou Ye, but like a docile little sheep, nesting in Zhou Ye In his arms, the youngest head is slightly low, and very clever.


    "Sweet baby, when are we getting married!" Zhou Ye asked in a low voice in Tie Shan''s ear.


    "No...Isn''t you already engaged first and then married?" Tie Shan Jiao ~ shyly whispered.


    "But there are no elders in my family... betrothed... how should I book it!" Zhou Ye said worriedly. As a former scumbag, this is the first time that he has really made a marriage. How could he know what? Do...


    "Then...then we exchange tokens directly, and then we will get married on auspicious days and auspicious days...that''s all right!" Tie Shan said this sentence as if he had exhausted all his strength. It was really embarrassing. As a former lady, although she is no longer troubled by her mundane family, it is still very difficult for her to say this by herself. If it weren''t for the miserable lover, Zhou Ye, she would really not say it...


    "Ha, that''s easy to handle!" Zhou Ye said as he raised his hand, he took out a spatial bracelet and put it on the iron fan''s hand unceremoniously."This is the only treasure I can handle, the Sumi bracelet, which can store various items..."

 Chapter 71

    Zhou Ye was right when he said that, he really didn''t have much to do with him.The red queen is bound to him, and it cannot be given away. It can only be given to the iron fan with the space bracelet in his hand. This bracelet is the first-generation product after improvement. The space inside is the size of a football field. , Of course, it is also full of various things...


    "This is..." Tie Fan stared blankly at Zhou Ye as she pulled a strand of her own hair and manipulated it twice on the bracelet. Then the bracelet flashed slightly, and she felt as if she was bound to the bracelet. She knew everything in the bracelet.


    Chapter Ninety Nine


    "This is too expensive! I..." After understanding the effect of the bracelet, Iron Fan wanted to take the bracelet down and return it to Zhou Ye. Even in this world where gods and demons fly all over the sky, space-like treasures are hard to find. thing¡­¡­


    "No matter how precious it is, my sweet heart!" Zhou Ye said with a hand holding the iron fan to remove the bracelet, "Should we divide each other?"


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye said sweetly in Tie Fan''s heart, and then she took out a box from her arms without hesitation and placed it in front of Zhou Ye."Then...this is also my reward!"


    "Is this?" Zhou Ye opened the box casually, and placed a small and cute jade-like fan in the center."This is... a banana fan?"


    "Yeah!" Seemingly satisfied with the shocked expression on Zhou Ye''s face, Princess Iron Fan whispered: "This is my baby who can live and live in this place full of monsters... Today I will give it to Zhou Lang, Ruo Zhou Lose me, even if I..."


    Zhou Ye hurriedly covered the iron fan''s Fenchun, not letting her continue, and then put the banana fan into Princess Iron Fan''s arms."This is your baby, how can you give it to me?"


    "...Hmph, you took all the people, why don''t you want these extraneous objects?" Princess Tiefan groaned, "Am I not as good as these extraneous objects?"


    "..." Zhou Ye was really touched and distressed when facing this silly woman who fell in love with her heart and lungs, and whispered in her ear: "Your husband, I don''t know how to practice, but I don''t know how to learn. Your husband, I am a born stranger. I am born to fly through the sky, and my body is as strong as steel. No one can hurt me. On the contrary, you, in this place where monsters are rampant, there is no magic weapon for life and life. What can I do? Don''t worry?"


    "Really?" Princess Tiefan placed her hand on Zhou Ye''s body in disbelief, feeling it with her heart. As expected, Zhou Ye''s body was empty, without any traces of cultivation, let alone demon power..." Husband, you really haven''t practiced..."


    "Why did I lie to you?" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes.


    "Great!" After some investigations, Princess Iron Fan jumped three feet high happily, and said happily: "Husband, you have all the veins in your body. As long as you have a good technique, you will surely be able to do great things. You will soon become a god..."


    "...What''s so good about becoming a fairy?" Zhou Ye pulled the iron fan back into his arms again and hugged her softly!Tender and delicate!#: "Cheng Xian is nothing more than becoming a lackey in the Heavenly Court. Isn''t it better to live happily in the world with my sweetheart than to be a dog in the Heavenly Court?"


    "How can you say those gods like that..." Tie Fan slapped Zhou Ye in an anguish, his eyes filled with joy, saying that he was immortal, but Tian Tiao was ruthless, and he really became an immortal. Fan didn''t know what to do to survive... She knew that she couldn''t live without this little thief.


    "Furthermore, I''m not interested in those eight or nine profound arts that require diligent study and practice!" Zhou Ye said with an arrogant expression.


    "Are you not interested in such a powerful technique as the Eight-Nine Profound Art?" Although Tie Shan has never practiced the Eight-Nine Profound Art, she still heard the name of the first technique in the Heavenly Court. Erlang Xiansheng Zhenjun in the heavenly court It is this technique that became famous, and it can also be said to be the first technique in the prehistoric battle.


    "Then Langjun, what exercise are you interested in?" Tie Fan asked curiously.


    "Is there any double~cultivation of Dafa? I am more interested in those who are happy~his recordings of Zen!" Zhou Ye has long been accustomed to the easy way to obtain abilities from movies, so he just asks him to practice hard. The same fate.


    "Bah, Deng''s disciple...!" Tie Shan''s face was red with shame, and Zhou Ye lightly said, "I didn''t expect Lang Jun you to be such a person..."


    "Double ~ what''s wrong with cultivating Dafa?" Zhou Ye said plausibly, "Why not do it if you can cultivate and bring happiness to my family? Baby, you are in focus, the way is emptiness, that is color and color is emptiness. , Emptiness does not vary in color or emptiness."


    "Only you are reasonable..." Iron Fan flushed and slapped Zhou Ye''s fierce mouth. Although she had already seen Zhou Ye''s nature, she was reluctant to let her leave Zhou Ye.


    "Don''t you like baby to double repair with me?" Zhou Ye smiled and teased the iron fan.


    "Who wants to... I want to be with you... That''s it...!" After all, it''s the iron fan of everybody''s female background, and they can''t say those two words.Not daring to discuss the topic of cultivation with Zhou Ye again, Tie Shan hurriedly changed the subject and said: "Since Lang Jun, you are worried about my safety and refuse to accept this innate treasure banana fan, then take this sword..."


    The iron fan said, raising her hand, the sword that fell on the ground flew into her hand, stroking the sword that had been with her for many years, the iron fan ~ murmured: "This Frost Snake Shadow Sword was created by my master When I went down the mountain, I took the Wanzai cold iron from Nanhaiquan and the meteorite iron from the sky. I spent a hundred years with me. Now I give it to the prince as an engagement token. I only hope that the prince will wear it every day. By my side, it''s as if I accompany him every day..."


    "Well, I will cherish the precious sword my sweet gift to me!" Zhou Ye nodded solemnly, and took the sword from Tie Shan.


    "I''ll teach you how to practice swordsman!" Watching Zhou Ye accept his return, Tie Fan happily took Zhou Ye to practice sword...


    "Practicing sword..." Zhou Ye was entangled to death. Practicing cheap...you are already very cheap if you don''t practice. How cheap will you be if you practice again... it''s unimaginable.


    "Langjun, don''t you want to practice sword with me?" Tie Shan said, his face was full of resentment, and Zhou Ye''s sad eyes made him feel sad.


    "Yes, how could you not!" Zhou Ye hurriedly calmed down, "It''s just that I am afraid that being clumsy will hurt you!"


    "It''s okay, I will be very careful!" Tie Shan said happily.


    At this moment, a young girl''s voice suddenly came from next to him: "Oh, sister, I only left you for two days, and you found Ruyi Langjun. This is too soon!"


    As the voice came, a girl in an orange dress appeared in front of the two.Looking at Tie Fan¡¯s blushing face, he moved and said, "This is the future brother-in-law! Hello brother-in-law, you are so handsome, do you have a room? Is there a mount? How about the family? After my sister got married, Wouldn''t you accompany you to endure hardship?"


    "What are you talking about, Nizi!" Tie Fan pushed his sister aside, and said dissatisfied: "Is it because I''m looking for Lang Jun or are you looking for Lang Jun? Why is it so clear?"


    "Hey, the water thrown out by the married girl..." The little girl didn''t care about her sister''s actions at all, but teased Zhou Ye: "Future brother-in-law, you don''t care about your lady, just let her bully her. Your sister-in-law?"


    ... Zhou Ye was speechless, facing such a familiar sister-in-law, Zhou Ye expressed a lot of pressure.


    Chapter One Hundred


    After the three laughed and introduced them, Zhou Ye finally figured out the name of Princess Iron Fan, Iron Hammer...Well, my sister''s name is Iron Fan and my sister is Iron Hammer, Lao Tie, there is nothing wrong with it.


    Raise the table, sincerely, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t watch the whole movie carefully when he really watched the movie. It was too rubbish. I could barely see it when I jumped to watch it, but the name of Princess Iron Fan is Iron Hammer. Mar¡¯s screenwriter¡¯s mind is flooded, right?Is it really okay to use the Internet stalk here?If it weren''t for the pretty girls here, Zhou Ye said, it''s a claw to go to you, I won''t come.


    But no matter what, Zhou Ye was familiar with sister Iron Hammer. Iron Hammer was obviously a member of the Appearance Party more than her sister. At first glance, Zhou Ye was about to become a idiot.


    Had it not been for the iron fan to stop him, it would have been in Zhou Ye''s arms long ago.


    After the three laughed for a while, they returned to the cave for lunch... Yes, you read that right, in that era, there were no three meals a day, two meals a day were the norm... There was no surplus food in the monster house.


    In the evening, as the sky darkened, Zhou Ye, who had had dinner, was dragged out by the iron fan.The two had already set a wedding date at noon, and on the good day ten days later, it was now an invitation to invite fairies and ghosts around a hundred miles away to attend the wedding between Iron Fan and Zhou Ye.


    "Come on, Zhou Lang, don''t let the hammer find out!" Tie Fan was also speechless to his nymphomaniac sister, and Zhou Ye was more powerful than herself. If she hadn''t been staring at all times, she would have appeared to him. Own Zhou Lang.


    "Yeah!" Although Zhou Ye has a mindset of non-committal, things should also be prioritized. Obviously, the older sister is more beautiful. Of course, the iron fan must be fixed first.


    The iron fan pulled Zhou Ye to the side of a waterfall. Hearing the sound of falling from the waterfall, watching the moon shadow in Tan Zhong always being shattered by the water, this place was incredibly beautiful.


    "It''s pretty!" Tie Fan looked at Zhou Ye''s surprised expression, and smiled triumphantly: "This is my secret base. Only I know it. I don''t even know the hammer. You are the one who brought it. The first person!"


    This feeling of sharing one''s little secrets with the one he loves most makes Iron Fan''s happy apricot eyes narrowed into two crescents, which looks extremely cute.


    "It''s so beautiful!" Zhou Ye praised without hesitation: "When our child grows up in the future, we will bring her here and tell her the love story of her parents?"


    "Who...who is going to give birth to you!" Tie Shan''s shameful head was almost buried in front of him.


    "Of course it''s you!" Zhou Ye casually found a place, did it, stretched out his hand to drag the iron fan into his arms, and whispered: "Baby, I''ll tell you about the relationship between Supreme Treasure and Fairy Zixia The story!"


    "Yeah!" Sitting in Zhou Ye''s arms, Tie Shan nodded happily.


    "Once upon a time, there was a man called Zhi Zun Bao..."


    Zhou Ye slowly talked about the helpless story of Supreme Treasure after his own magic transformation... "The person I love is a hero of the world. One day he will marry me wearing golden armor and feet on the seven-colored clouds... ...I guessed the beginning of the story, but I didn''t guess the...end of the story!"


    "woo woo woo woo¡­¡­"


    When she heard the last words of Fairy Zixia, Tie Fan couldn''t help crying."Fairy Zixia is so pitiful... That Bull Demon is too bad...!"


    "It''s all stories!" Zhou Ye said in his heart while gently comforting the iron fan, "Don''t blame me, old bull, you are also good for you when I am so dark!"


    "Zhou Lang...if you were the Supreme Treasure! What would you do?" Tie Fan stopped his tears and stared at Zhou Ye''s eyes.


    "If I were the Supreme Treasure!" Zhou Ye thought for a while and said firmly: "I will go to heaven and earth and try every means to resurrect my lover, even if I am an enemy of the whole world, even if all the people are killed, as long as she can accompany her. By my side, then everything is not important to me... but I don¡¯t think I will get to this point!"

 Chapter 72

    "Why?" Tie Fan asked strangely.


    "Because, I am a cowardly person!" Zhou Ye said melancholy: "I can''t see my lover die in front of me and still live strong, so I will try my best to protect you, if you want to I want to hurt you, no one can hurt you unless I step on my corpse before this, baby!"


    "Zhou Lang..." Looking at Zhou Ye''s firm eyes, Tie Fan knew that he was talking from his heart, not sweet words.A lover who is easy to find priceless treasures.At this moment, Tie Fan knew that she would never be able to do without this man anymore, even if this man would have many women in the future, she didn''t care... As long as she could be with him, then she would be satisfied.


    For the first time, Princess Iron Fan offered her own powder on the initiative, and she also used her snake head to challenge Zhou Ye¡¯s endurance like Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye also unceremoniously accepted the challenge of the iron fan. The snake heads of the two of them rushed back and forth in Junma, as if two spirit snakes were loving each other...


    Just when Zhou Ye was about to wipe the gun and go into fire, and Zhou Ye''s hand unknowingly penetrated under the iron fan''s Luo skirt, wow, bursts of women''s cry came over...


    The iron fan jumped out of Zhou Ye''s arms like a frightened pony. The roots of the teeth that Zhou Ye hated were itchy. Who is this Nima?Don''t you know if I am a girlless son?It''s been a day...


    "Zixia is so pitiful...Brother-in-law, you are too bad, you deliberately killed Zixia!" The hammer''s voice came with sobbing noises, causing Zhou Ye to violently.Du Nima said how long did you cry? Your reflex arc is too long, right?


    "Iron Hammer?" Princess Iron Fan called out tentatively when she heard the voice.


    "Sister... Fairy Zixia is so pitiful!" A figure rushed out, which is not a hammer?


    But why did you call your sister to drill into my arms?Zhou Ye rolled his eyes and said in his heart.


    "It''s just a story..." It''s a real sister. At this moment, seeing her sister cry like this, Iron Fan doesn''t care about the fact that her husband is taken advantage of by her sister. She directly patted her back and comforted:" They are all fake, don''t be sad with the hammer!"


    "Brother-in-law, you are bad... you are necrotic, deliberately saying these sad stories made me cry with my sister!" said the hammer, slapping Zhou Ye''s mouth.


    "Iron Hammer..." Princess Iron Fan was fascinated by this, feeling that her sister seemed to be fascinated by her own prince, she couldn''t get it up, and in a hurry, the iron fan also clung to Zhou Ye in.


    "..." Well, Zhou Ye hugged left and right again.


    "Okay, don''t make trouble!" Zhou Ye said as he slapped the two dolphins with both hands mercilessly, until the two girls were shyly quiet.


    "For posterity, because of the love story between Zhi Zun Bao and Zi Xia, they made up a song. Would you like to listen to it?" Zhou Ye said directly before the two girls went crazy.


    "Listen!" X2


    Zhou Ye hugged the two daughters and slowly sang the classic love of a lifetime...


    The past and the present are gone


    Red leaves are long buried in the dust


    The beginning and the end are always unchanged


    You in the sky drift outside the white clouds


    Love and hate


    It''s hard to escape fate in the world


    Blind date is unapproachable


    Or I should believe it is fate


    Lovers will never come again after they leave (dissipated love)


    Sit alone silently and look out of the world (May continue in the future)


    Although the flowers will fade (just wish)


    But will open again (for you)


    The love of a lifetime (waiting)


    Outside Baiyun (expected)


    "Zhou Lang, we won''t be separated, will we?" Tie Shan''s heart was messed up by this sad song. At this moment, she just wanted to hug her man tightly, not going anywhere.


    "Well, we will never be separated!" Zhou Ye tightened his arms and promised: "Time can''t separate us, life and death can''t..."


    Chapter One Hundred and One


    After being moved all night, Zhou Ye originally thought that he could complete a home run. As a result, he underestimated the virginity of ancient women, and was finally driven out of the boudoir by an iron fan... Of course, Zhou Ye is not everything. Don''t do it, but take everything that should be taken advantage of. Except for the last step, there is basically no breakthrough...


    When he left the iron fan''s boudoir, the iron fan had collapsed on the couch, unable to struggle.If it hadn''t been for Iron Fan that he would leave her body on the wedding night, Zhou Ye would have made her look like eighteen.


    In addition, Iron Fan said shyly that he wanted to surprise him on the wedding night. Zhou Ye was full of expectations after hearing this.


    Ten days passed quickly in Zhou Ye''s expectation.


    During the period, the Red Queen also reported some things, all his arrangements were in place, and he could put the whole world in chaos just by waiting for his orders.


    On this day-the lanterns and festivities in Bajiao Cave of Biyun Mountain.


    Today, all the monsters in a radius of a hundred li came to congratulate Princess Iron Fan on the wedding. There is no way, who will make Princess Iron Fan the master of this movie?The iron fan princess holding the Xian Lingbao Banana fan should not be too easy to face those little demons...


    Soon, the maid serving as the door greeter was full of gifts from the little demons who came to congratulate her.


    It''s auspicious time--


    The iron fan princess wearing a big red wedding dress walked into the hall under the leadership of her sister, and there were praises everywhere...


    "Princess Iron Fan is like a fairy descending to the earth today!" This is a fairy with a lack of a string in his brain. Can you see a woolen thread under the hijab?


    "The bridegroom officer looks really handsome and handsome, and it is a match made by a talented woman with the iron fan princess. I wish the princess and Lang Jun a hundred years!" This is a mindful, knowing the curve to save the country...


    Zhou Ye also stood in front of the altar in the hall wearing the clothes of the official bridegroom, waiting for Princess Iron Fan, who was being pulled by the hammer, to come to him.


    "Worship the world..."


    "Second worship Gaotang..."


    "The husband and wife worship..."


    "Sent into the bridal chamber..."


    Just before the emcee''s voice fell, a muffled voice came over."I disagree¡­¡­"


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye turned his head to look, only to see a big man with two horns on his head stepping in, and a few dog-like monsters followed by him...


    Bull Demon... Zhou Ye knew it for a while, and this guy finally appeared.


    "Does my sister need your ugly consent to get married?" Iron Hammer stood up without hesitation, pointed at the ugly cow and said, "What are you?"


    "Iron fan...Have you forgotten our mountain alliance and each other?" The Bull Demon King said affectionately.


    "Bah, who swears each other with you?" Princess Iron Fan lifted her hijab angrily, pointed at the Bull Demon King and cursed: "You are an ugly monster who pesters the girl. When did the girl talk to you?"


    Speaking of Tie Fan hurriedly grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand, tears were about to burst out."Zhou Lang don''t listen to him nonsense, I have never had anything to do with him, but he always pestered me and was fanned by me several times!"

 Chapter 73

    "I know!" Zhou Ye smiled and patted the iron fan''s hand and said, "A shameless person is invincible, let alone a shameless cow?"


    "Little white face, who do you say is the shameless cow?" The Bull Demon said with an angry look.


    "Today was originally a happy day for Tie Fan and I. I didn''t want to take swordsmen and kill evil!" Zhou Ye said, taking a few steps forward, looking at the Bull Demon King and said: "But you have no virtue in your mouth and insult my wife, how can you? Keep you?"


    "Little Bailian, what are you talking about? Who do you think you are?" A group of soldiers yelled behind the Bull Demon King.


    "Get out of here!" Zhou Ye''s words fell, and the Bull Demon King and a few miscellaneous soldiers rolled out of the cave like they were hit by a 10,000-ton hammer...


    Zhou Ye walked out slowly, he didn''t want to make the iron fan''s cave mansion bloody, anyway this was his future home.


    "Brother-in-law is amazing..." Looking at Zhou Ye''s chic figure, Iron Hammer happily hugged his sister.


    "The person I like is a hero..." At this moment, the iron fan remembered Zixia''s words again. No girl has a heroic complex. She was very happy to see her prince so powerful.


    However, I was still afraid that my prince would suffer a loss. Tiefan hurriedly pulled up his sister, ran out of the cave, casually held her banana fan in her hand, and decided to fan it if something went wrong. Anyway, she didn''t plan to follow What did the ugly cow talk about morally?


    On the clearing outside Basho Cave¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye looked at the monsters in front of him that looked like a gourd, and couldn''t help but mutter: As expected, they are monsters.


    If someone else in Nima suffers this blow, it is estimated that there will be no bones left. These monsters have a leopard-head monster besides the Bull Demon. It¡¯s no big deal. The Bull Demon is just blood on his face. It is estimated that this blow hit the nose. Got it, and now he is still dizzy.


    "Little white face, I''m never ending with you!" The Bull Demon shook his head vigorously, finally no longer confused, stood up again, his two bull eyes widened with anger, staring at Zhou Ye.


    "Oh? Are you going to end with me?" Zhou Ye said with a smile indifferently: "Why do you want to end with me?"


    "Bull Horn Fist!" The Bull Demon King shouted the name of his move and rushed towards Zhou Ye.As soon as Zhou Ye covered his face, he was too ashamed to call out the names of the moves, and your so-called bullhorn fist was just pushing your head against someone, your sister, your fist...


    The Bull Demon King just rushed in front of Zhou Ye, he felt that his ass was a huge force, which made him unable to hold back, hit the wall with a word, and two horns were also inserted into the wall...


    At this time, Zhou Ye''s figure slowly appeared behind the Bull Demon King.


    "Princess Iron Fan''s husband is not easy. I didn''t see how he moved just now!"


    "Yeah, yeah, it seems that the old man is going to be unlucky today!"


    "Follow him, he was originally a cow, and he has to chase female fairies, he deserves it!"


    "Calling myself the Great Sage, I really think I can be peaceful, I said, this bullhead is called kneeling~ It''s almost the same as the Great Sage licking, hey, do you think his current posture looks like...!" This is normal. There are many bullies bullied by the Bull Demon, but now the little demon is coming to the bottom.


    "Ahhh, Xiaobaiface, I''m fighting with you!" The Bull Demon King''s eyes flushed red by these gossips, his body shook, and his original shape appeared.


    It turned out to be a big black cow. The cow was more than 30 meters tall and more than 80 meters long. The horns on its head shone like two iron forks.


    "Does the major grab it?" Zhou Ye took out two ship-cutting knives more than four meters long from his bracelet without hesitation, and dragged the two knives down to the ground with one in each hand.


    "Xiao Bailian, are these two toys going to catch you lice for Grandpa Niu?" Seeing Zhou Ye take out the double knives, the Devil Cow laughed indifferently.


    "You are here to enjoy the last moment in the life of the cow!" Zhou Ye didn''t bother to talk to him anymore. He got short and disappeared in place with bursts of sonic booms...


    The Bull Demon looked around nervously, but he didn''t see Zhou Ye''s figure. He just felt that his body was surrounded by masses of whirlwinds.


    After a while, Zhou Ye appeared again, and he appeared directly beside Iron Fan and Iron Hammer.


    "Hahaha, little white face, it seems that your trick is not good!" The Bull Devil laughed triumphantly.


    "Sweet baby, do you think this is useful? Use it!" Zhou Ye said as he took out a cyan bead the size of a human head and gave it to the iron fan.


    "Is this? Demon Pill?" Iron Fan took the bead from Zhou Ye, and felt that it was filled with monstrous demon energy. It was obviously the demon pill that I didn''t know which monster.


    "What? That''s..." The Bull Demon King looked at the demon pill in Princess Iron Fan''s hand and only felt familiar for a while, how could it look like his own?Just when it moved its four hooves and wanted to take a look, suddenly it felt like it could no longer stand...


    "Wow--" the little monsters watching around, saw the majestic bull monster in front of him turn into raw beef... Pieces of flesh and blood fell like rain, and for a moment, the original bull was blasted. There is only a bull skeleton left by the big demon...


    "This is..." A bolder monster picked up the piece of meat under his feet and took a closer look. The two pieces of meat were exactly the same size and thickness... "Hiss... a thousand cuts!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Two


    "Langjun, you are great!" Princess Iron Fan can occupy the mountain as the king in the Biyun Mountain, which is surrounded by demons. How can she be an ordinary woman? Besides, this ugly cow is actually slandering her innocence. I have long wished to slash it all over. Now that this idea is realized by her husband, how could she be unhappy?


    "Brother-in-law, you are so amazing!" The hammer also rushed over and hugged Zhou Ye''s arm. Since ancient times, beautiful women love heroes, and what they love is the heroism of killing and killing. Are women who chirp also called heroes?


    Now in the eyes of Hammer, his brother-in-law is the best man in the world. He is considerate and tells stories, he has an ambience, and is decisive...


    "Everyone, this kind of thing happened in Zhou''s big wedding today. It is really bad to entertain you. Let''s entertain you with the hot pot made by the thousand-year bull demon!" Zhou Ye waved his hand, dozens of people dressed in black. The man appeared on the spot like a ghost, and then quickly collected all the flesh and blood on the ground.


    "This..." The little demons were eager to cry without tears, and let them eat demonic meat... It was almost like a cannibalism.


    "What? Dislike Zhou''s food?" Zhou Ye''s expression was cold, and the scared little demon almost urinated. This great demon looked refreshed and refreshing, handsome, but he was killing the demon. But there is no blinking at all.


    "I dare not dare... I''m already satisfied when I can get Lang Jun''s alms, how dare I dislike Lang Jun''s inadequate hospitality......" A little demon said hurriedly.


    "Yeah, yeah, Lang Jun is simply a gentleman, and Meng tastes alive!" The flattering came over one by one.


    I was a little embarrassed to take pictures of Zhou Ye, waved his hand and said, "I think this old cow is also a bit of a good way. Although eating its meat can''t live forever, it can also prolong life!"


    Hearing this, the eyes of the little demons suddenly brightened. Yes, how come you have forgotten this? This animal can be regarded as a good cultivator. Eating its meat will only benefit and no harm. Thinking of this, the little ones The demon came over again...


    Zhou Ye was defeated, so he had to hug the two women and return directly to the cave.


    Soon, the guards around Zhou Ye set up the iron pot, threw a few large bags of hot pot bottoms into it, and then took out the meat of the Bull Demon King to share with the little demons...


    The little monsters were sweating all they ate, and they chanted Zhou Ye''s good as they ate.


    Although the meat of the Bull Demon King is a bit old, it was corrected by Zhou Ye''s knife craftsmanship. The cut is as thin as frosted paper. The most important thing is to cut it while the Bull Demon King is alive, to ensure maximum freshness... this All the demons who ate the beef hot pot were full of praise...


    Of course, the best part belongs to Zhou Ye and Princess Tiefan... The three set up a hot pot directly in the bridal chamber. For Zhou Ye to live a happy life in the middle of the night, the chicken thieves did not use spicy ingredients. It''s a bone soup pot made of mountain mushrooms and beef bones...


    After drinking and eating...Zhou Ye and Iron Fan had also had a drink, but regardless of the iron hammer, they wanted to rest on the couch with the iron fan...


    "Husband..." Tie Fan panted, and while blocking Zhou Ye''s thieves with his weak arms, he took out a secret book from his arms and handed it up."Husband...This is the orthodox double ~ cultivation technique handed down by my teacher. Shall we study it together?"


    "This is..." Zhou Ye looked at the secret book placed in front of him. He was really a little bit broken. He didn''t recognize this word at all. Is this thing really a Chinese character?How does it look like hieroglyphs?


    "This is the Spring Wind and Rain..." Tie Shan saw the embarrassment of his own man, and said with a smile: "You, you, I really don''t know how you learned, say you are unlearned, you can sing and dance. , My mind is full of stories that make people want to stop, relying on my own natural ability to live and kill the Great Sage, say you learn to be rich in five cars, but you don¡¯t know ancient cuneiform writing..."


    "It''s okay, I don''t know how to do my sweetheart!" Zhou Ye said nonchalantly: "Come and study this double ~ cultivation technique with your husband..."


    "This exercise was practiced by a man..." Tie Shan explained the text above to Zhou Ye, while gesturing the direction of meridians on his body... Unknowingly, the two saw the last page, the last page. It is the handwriting left by the master of the iron fan...The above is written in delicate handwriting [This skill is extremely overbearing, if it is entrusted to others, it will cause harm to the common people, and future generations will think twice.


    Seeing these words, Tie Shan''s face changed.Her master is an accomplished fairy, who did not escape the suffering during the Great Tribulation of the gods and was placed on the list of the gods, so she returned to the mountain to collect all the Taoist priests from the master.


    But after looking at her husband, she felt that her Zhou Lang was definitely not silver~ The evil generation would never make trouble with this exercise.


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already begun to practice Spring Wind and Rain. With the guidance of the iron fan and the assistance of the Red Queen, Zhou Ye''s entry was so fast that he soon reached the entry level...


    "Lady, we should have a rest!" Zhou Ye opened his eyes and saw the small face of a worried iron fan. He thought she was worrying about herself, and smiled and said, "With your husband, I have such a brilliant talent. The small double cultivation method can be accomplished as soon as you practice, so don''t worry!"

 Chapter 74

    "Husband...you can''t bear me!" The iron fan squeezed into Zhou Ye''s arms and muttered.


    "If one day...I don''t love you anymore!" Zhou Ye whispered."Then I must be dead!"


    "Husband..." The iron fan, moved by Zhou Ye''s words, actively helped Zhou Ye to disarm... and soon the two met frankly...


    what----


    With a snort, the white silk on the couch was dyed with plum blossoms... Tonight, the iron fan understood what the last sentence of her master said in the book about extreme dominance, and she was about to be caught by Zhou Ye. It dried up and died...


    If it weren¡¯t the last time that the hammer in the corner came up, she would have become the only female fairy who died of frost in Journey to the West...


    Even if the sisters went into battle, they were finally easily defeated by Zhou Ye... and Zhou Ye also let go of the management, so that they can get nourishment, otherwise it is not a double ~ cultivation way, that is to pick ~ make up Evil way, Zhou Ye is reluctant to play with his own woman...


    Chapter One and Three


    The next day¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Iron Fan slowly opened her eyes, and the memory of last night immediately rushed into her mind. The feeling that made her want to stop, made her want to kneel and sing the pinnacle of conquest... All of this made her ashamed and unable to control herself. .


    Looking at this handsome face right in front of her, the iron fan slowly touched his cheek with her hand~ This man is her god, everything about her, she knows she is willing to do anything for him, for him Even if they are enemies of all beings, they are willing to...


    The iron fan doesn¡¯t know at all, this is the overbearing place of Chunfeng Huayu Jue. This technique gently penetrates into your heart like spring weather and rain, making you unknowingly inseparable from the man who doubled up with you... And it will not change your original character. All this makes you unable to resist. It will only make you feel that this is your innermost thought...


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye was a little leisurely yesterday. Otherwise, if he could not only get in, then the two women would now become slaves to his surname, completely devoid of self...


    As if awakened by the light caress of the iron fan, Zhou Ye opened his eyes.At this moment, he felt that he and the two women of Tie Fan were connected... and even Tie Fan''s thoughts could be felt by him.


    "Baby, did you feel comfortable yesterday?" Zhou Ye said with a slight smile.


    "Husband laughed at others..." Tie Fan was instantly ashamed ~ red cheeks, and plunged into Zhou Ye''s arms.


    "Brother-in-law... I want it too!" The hammer''s pink arms wrapped around Zhou Ye and hugged Zhou Ye tightly... "Sister can''t eat alone, it''s immoral to monopolize brother-in-law!"


    "..." Tiefan looked at her sister speechlessly. The charming scene of last night still reverberated in her mind. Of course, she remembered the scene when her sister finally rushed in to rescue herself... It just doesn''t matter how you look at the scene. She looked like she was going to dedicate her life, but with two sisters in the same world, she was really a little worried about her sister. What if her sister asked him to be inhuman in the future?Let his own prince accept her, so that he can be together often in the future, and it feels good...


    Thinking of this, Tie Fan didn''t bother to preach to his sister, but moved her body a little bit, giving half of Zhou Ye''s embrace to her sister...


    "Hehehe...My sister is so good!" Tie Hammer understood what his sister meant in an instant, and happily squeezed into Zhou Ye''s arms...


    Zhou Ye is not the kind of person who pulls out the ruthlessness. After all, it hurts other sisters, so why not take them together... So he stretched out his hand and took the two sisters into his arms... "From now on we will be a family. Babies!"


    "Hmm!" X2


    The two women also lay obediently in Zhou Ye''s arms, not moving lazily, as if holding Zhou Ye and owning the world...


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, the two people''s personal maids walked in. Chunhua Qiuyue was the iron fan''s personal maid, Xia Yudongxue was the hammer''s personal maid, and there were more than a dozen girls in the cave... Home of the rich...


    The two sisters of Tiefan got dressed under the service of the personal maid, and then served Zhou Ye to put on clothes... Sincerely, ancient clothes are too complicated. If there is no help, Zhou Ye thinks it would cost to wear them by themselves. Do some work...


    After freshening up, Zhou Ye helped Tiefan''s two sisters dress up their thrushes, nicknamed the joy of thrushes...but they were eventually driven out by the two girls...this stuff was completely painting blindly.


    In desperation, Zhou Ye could only sit in front of the bronze mirror and let Chunhua help him comb his hair... Facing his long beautiful hair, he suddenly missed the broken hair...


    After dressing up for a long time, Zhou Ye was finally done.Chunhua looked at the handsome boy in front of her in a golden and white gown, her face couldn''t help being blushed... What a beautiful young man, her uncle dressed like this and went out, it is estimated that the two princesses of her family will be uneasy. ...


    "Zhou Lang, let''s go shopping today!" Said Cao Cao Cao Cao arrived, Princess Iron Fan opened the curtain and walked in. She was taken aback when she saw Zhou Ye... "Zhou Lang, how do I think you seem to be handsome again? What?"


    "Well, I think so too!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "I hate it, I''m telling you the truth!" Tie Shan said, coming to Zhou Ye''s face, gently holding up Zhou Ye''s face and said: "It seems that the skin has become whiter and tender again, and there is a little more dust. The elegant air makes my Zhou Lang more handsome..."


    "Could it be the effect of spring wind and rain?" Zhou Ye guessed.


    "Well, it must be!" Princess Iron Fan thought for a while and nodded affirmatively: "This book was passed down in ancient times. At that time, the powers were everywhere, maybe who could edit it!"


    "So precious? You can''t lose it!" Zhou Ye said as he took the secret book out of his arms, and then threw it into the space bracelet.No one can steal the things in the space bracelet, and even if the space bracelet is lost, there is no unlock code, forcibly opening it will only cause the space bracelet to explode, and then everything will be lost in the endless void.


    Besides, Zhou Ye didn''t think anyone could take away his space bracelet from his hands.


    "That''s it!" Zhou Ye patted the space bracelet in his hand and smiled.


    "Give this one to my sister too!" Seeing the bracelet, Iron Fan seemed to suddenly think of something.


    "Ah, that''s right!" Zhou Ye was also amazed. He had caused misfortune to others, and he should give them an explanation. He took out a bracelet and pulled the iron fan directly to the hammer."Baby, you will be from my Zhou family after you bring this..."


    "Is this?" Iron Hammer looked at Zhou Ye''s hand which looked like? Feishi''s hand was broken, and asked a little at a loss: "What is this?"


    "Take you to bring it!" Iron Fan said without any explanation, and put the ring on his sister''s hand. Zhou Ye stepped forward and grabbed a piece of the hammer''s hair and wound it around the bracelet, and then set it up for a while. set¡­¡­


    "Ok... it''s amazing!" At the moment when the bracelet was bound, the hammer understood the function of this thing in his hand and jumped up happily.


    "Sister, now we can just buy those rouge gouache, and we won''t be afraid to hold it anymore!" The hammer hugged his sister and bounced happily.


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while. It seemed that shopping was a woman''s innate talent, whether it was ancient or modern...


    "Then let''s go to the Fang Market today to buy one and go!" Tie Shan also happily hugged his sister and said.


    "Uh, what do you use as currency for shopping here?" Zhou Ye asked strangely.


    "Of course it''s gold and silver jewelry!" The hammer jumped over and hugged his brother-in-law''s arm and said, "Sometimes you can trade animal skins with herbs!"


    "We in Bajiao Cave have always lived by collecting rent, and we are always not well-off!" said the hammer, the mood suddenly fell."I don''t think so... My sister and brother-in-law have just finished their wedding, and there is not much surplus in the cave!"


    "...If you''re talking about gold, I''m still a little bit!" Zhou Ye said with a wave of his hand. The neatly lined gold bricks covered the room...In the plane of Resident Evil, there were gold from various banks. The reserves were all cheaper for Zhou Ye. It happened that this time he came to ancient times, Zhou Ye brought two tons...


    "Long live brother-in-law...I can finally enjoy the joy of shopping!" Iron Hammer happily hugged Zhou Ye''s arm and jumped, and the fiercely small and song-ridden Zhou Ye was stubborn.


    "Sweet baby, you can also take half to enjoy shopping!" Zhou Ye said when he patted the iron fan.


    "Thank you husband!" Tie Fan also happily offered her pureness, and her prince always seemed to be able to surprise her every moment.


    The two women quickly divided the gold into two, each divided half of them into their own bracelets, and then pulled up Zhou Ye and flew towards the nearest city of Cuiyun Mountain...


    Chapter One Hundred and Four


    It was Zhou Ye¡¯s first time that Tengyun was sandwiched by two women. It was the first time that Hong Empress had to calculate the speed of Tengyun of the two women, which is basically 100 kilometers per hour...To be honest, it¡¯s not as good as a car. Fast...


    Looking at the happy appearance of the two women, Zhou Ye suddenly remembered something, and asked, "Iron Fan, how do you collect rent? Do you build houses for those monsters and humans?"


    "Of course not, that''s too much trouble!" The answer to Zhou Ye was Hammer."All monsters and humans within a hundred miles of Cuiyun Mountain must make offerings to my sister..."


    "Why?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Because my sister protected them from foreign monsters!" The Hammer said naturally.


    ...Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, the sisters of feeling still charge protection fees. After a few years, when Lao Jun¡¯s gossip stove fell down and turned into a flame mountain, it is estimated that she would still charge tolls...this business can be done. .


    "Does the husband think that the concubine is doing something wrong?" Tie Fan looked at his man''s face with some worry, for fear that Zhou Ye would say [No] out...

 Chapter 75

    "How come!" Zhou Ye smiled, collecting protection fees or something, it was his ultimate dream when he was young and mixed with society."I have protected them, so what can I do without charging them? The landlord''s family has no surplus food!"


    "My husband is really nice!" Tie Fan breathed a sigh of relief when Zhou Ye didn''t really look angry.Now she cared more and more about Zhou Ye''s feelings, already in love with madness.


    "Sweet baby!" Zhou Ye also noticed the iron fan, and he put his arms around her waist and whispered in her ear: "Don''t care too much about my attitude, as long as you are happy, do whatever you want to do. I will help your husband if there is a misfortune."


    "My husband, you are so kind!" Tie Fan knew that Zhou Ye was enlightening himself, and was afraid that his love would be too tired, so he would be unhappy when he saw it.


    "We have the same mind, so don''t worry about this and that in the future, it doesn''t look like my sweet baby anymore!" Zhou Ye said when he patted the iron fan.


    "Hmm--!" Tie Fan nodded vigorously and laughed happily.


    The three people talked and laughed, and they have already arrived at the market...


    Zhou Ye looked around in mid-air, and there was an ancient building underneath. There were people coming and going among the green bricks and green tiles. It was very prosperous...


    "This is the market under the management of the old fox king!" The three of them fell to the clouds, and Iron Fan did not run wild like his sister, but stood by Zhou Ye intimately and explained the origin of this market."This place has existed for more than two hundred years. After the old fox king set the rules to prohibit the fight between humans and monsters, the humans and monsters live in harmony here... Every year, caravans from all over the world continue to transport goods from various countries. Here, this is the largest market within a thousand miles!"


    "This old fox is not simple, he also knows the truth of irregularities!" Zhou Ye watched the strangely dressed humans live in harmony with the strangely-shaped monsters on the street, with an indescribable sense of violation."It seems that those businessmen also know that monsters make good money. Marx said it is really good!"


    "Who is Marx?" Tie Fan asked curiously, "What did he say that is worthy of your husband''s admiration?"


    "Marx is a great man!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "He said that if a businessman has 50% profit, he will take the risk. If there is 100% profit, he will dare to trample on all laws in the world. With 300% of the profit, he would dare to commit any crime, even risking death."


    "It seems to be so!" Tie Fan thought about it carefully. The merchants who came for the first time seemed to be more dangerous than desperadoes. They all looked fierce and evil. The average little demon would tremble when they saw them. .


    Later, as the rules of Fangshi slowly spread, more other merchants came here.However, those people still accounted for the largest transaction volume in the market, but people can''t live without a demon. After many first-generation merchants died, their descendants gradually became no different from ordinary merchants.


    "Okay, you don''t need to accompany me anymore. Let''s go shopping happily with your sister. Just come to this teahouse to find me when you should go back!" Zhou Ye said, pointing to the teahouse next to her.


    "Well, husband, you will rest here for a while, I will come to you after I have bought things with Hammer!" Iron Fan said and hugged Zhou Ye, and then pulled up her already impatient sister to the Rouge Gouache Store. Rush to...


    "Hehe, it''s still a woman!" Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, and walked into this teahouse called Seven Stars Xianju.


    "Master, you look a little faceless, it''s the first time to come to the store!" A little second hurriedly greeted Zhou Ye.


    "Well, I''m here for the first time!" Zhou Ye said, raising his leg and walked to the second floor. Generally speaking, the second floor was considered an elegant seat, and Zhou Ye was not short of money, so why did he have to sit in the hall."What can I introduce?"


    "The most famous one here is the Yuxian Pot of Tea..." Xiao Er walked two steps and rushed to Zhou Ye, nodding and bowing to introduce the characteristics of his store. This handsome boy is no ordinary person at first glance. His tip.


    "Jade Fairy Fox Tea?" Zhou Ye asked curiously, "Is it because the fox didn''t pick your tea?"


    "How dare you alarm those great immortals? Our Yuxian teapot is a teapot, although it is not the tea that those great immortals pick, but this teapot is used by those great immortals. Drink a sip to prolong your life, and smell it. All diseases!" Xiao Er said.


    "Hey, I thought it was the fox tea picked by the fox girls~" Zhou Ye was disappointed for a while, and it was really helpless, but after thinking about it, let''s forget it, what good stuff can there be in such a small store? , "Just bring up two pots of good tea, and then give me some of the desserts that you are good at!"


    "Okay, please, okay!" Xiao Er ran downstairs while talking.


    "This Xiongtai looks very face-to-face, he doesn''t look like someone who often hangs out here!" A voice came from the side, and Zhou Ye turned his head to look.


    "Are you talking to me?" Zhou Ye asked curiously looking at the Xibei goods in front of him.


    "Aren''t I talking to you?" The handsome young boy rolled his eyes, and a fascination came to life.


    "Oh, I came shopping with my two wives!" Zhou Ye glanced at her and stopped paying attention to her. Instead, he turned his gaze out of the window and looked at the crowded street.


    "Why are you so rude!"


    Chapter One Hundred Five


    The handsome young man picked up his teapot and sat in front of Zhou Ye, looking familiar, "Why are you so rude?"


    "..." Zhou Ye glanced at her, did not pay attention to her, but continued to look out the window.


    "Hey, what about you!" The young man stretched out his jade-like hand, dangling it in front of Zhou Ye.


    "First...I don''t talk to people who hide their heads and show their tails!" Zhou Ye sighed, staring at the teenager and said, "Second, I have no affection for foxes. I only like chaste women, thank you!"


    "You...you...you rascal!" The boy, ah no, the girl almost shed tears from Zhou Ye''s words. As the only daughter of the Fox King, she hasn''t been held by others since she was a child. He was praised for being beautiful and beautiful, but he was stunned in front of this man today, and he was ridiculed by him as an unruly woman... In my heart I only felt wronged and sad, so I turned my head with tears and rushed out. The teahouse...


    In the fox king''s mansion... the old fox was sipping tea, listening to the news brought by the little demon below.


    "My lord, the husband-in-law of Princess Iron Fan is really amazing. The little demon was on the spot that day. I saw that Lang Jun only slashed the invincible Bull Demon King with a thousand swords in the blink of an eye. It was really frightening. !"


    "Well--" the old fox closed his eyes and thought for a long time, then asked: "Is there a portrait of the iron fan princess and husband?"


    "The little one is ready for a long time!" The little demon smiled flatly, took out a pair of scrolls from his arms and carried it on.


    The servant beside the old fox king took the portrait from the little demon, and then respectfully opened the portrait in front of the old fox king.


    "It looks like it is really a talent!" Even the old Fox King had to admit that this handsome boy is really rare in time. "That iron fan can be considered lucky, and she has found a big backing... this It''s hard to do it!"


    The old fox king looked at the portrait and fell into contemplation. According to the legend passed down from the ancient times in the clan, he calculated that there will be a Beidou retrograde appearance in the next 100 years...


    That''s the hope of his fox clan''s rise, but this requires Princess Iron Fan''s banana fan.Originally, his plan was to grab the Banana Fan, but the dead cow was pestering Princess Iron Fan fiercely at the time. He thought he was a little more powerful than the dead cow, but if he faced Princess Iron Fan again, he would be a bit invincible.


    But the world is unpredictable. I didn¡¯t expect the dead cow to be killed directly by the iron fan¡¯s husband and son. This is really killing the wolf and the tiger. Princess Iron Fan¡¯s banana fan is even more difficult to get...


    At this moment, a white light appeared beside him. It was his precious daughter, the jade-faced demon fox... It was just that the face of the original Yan~ruo~tao~hua was crying like a pear blossom with rain at this moment. It really made the old fox king. It hurts to see.


    He always comes to be a girl, it is really afraid of holding it in his hand for fear of freezing and holding it in his mouth for fear of melting, for the stars to dare not give to the moon, for the sun to dare not give dew, the pampered jade face is lawless, but he never cares, daughter Well, being rich is the right way, but today my daughter actually cried and ran home like this, she looked like she was being bullied.


    "Good girl, who is bullying you, tell Daddy, Daddy will avenge you!" Old Fox King said distressedly.


    "Father..." Yumian said, crying, "Today...Today there is a man who actually said that he hates foxes and that he only likes chaste women...Woo, he doesn''t mean me. Is she a woman who doesn''t obey women''s way... oooo!"


    "Who is it? You dare to slander my baby boy like this!" Old Fox King said furiously: "Come tell Daddy which bastard it is, Daddy will help you teach him!"


    "Woo...that''s..." Yumian wiped away his tears, and when he turned his face, he saw the portrait in the hands of the little demon waiter, which looked like the man just now. He pointed to the portrait and said: "It''s him, This is the man!"


    "Uh..." The old fox king was choked immediately, and he hurriedly backed away, then asked: "Good girl, are you sure that it is that man?"


    "Well, I know him even if it turns into ashes!" Yumian nodded his little head for sure.


    "Come and tell Daddy, what the hell is going on!" The old fox king decided to discuss this matter long-term.


    "My daughter went shopping today to see if there is some new rouge gouache. When I get tired, I will go to our teahouse to rest for a while..." The little fox girl Yumian sat next to the old fox king and told her what happened today. Things are talking about.


    "Then...you are back?" After listening, the old fox king was full of complex feelings.


    "Yeah!" Yumian nodded slightly.


    Hey, this daughter of my own is clearly in the beginning, but I met a man who misunderstood the fox clan... My daughter is clearly in love with that man... How could the old fox king who has lived for thousands of years fail to understand, if It''s just a passer-by who said so, how could my daughter be so heartbroken, because she cared about that man so she was so sad...


    Maybe bad things can turn into good things. The old fox king meditated in his heart. Thinking of this, he decided to test his daughter again: "That man is so rude, you wait here and watch your father help you out. It will be decided that the man will be fatally killed..."


    "Ah!! No, father!" Hearing that the man might be let go of his father to death, Xiao Yumian became anxious for some reason, grabbing his father''s sleeve and hurriedly said: "Just hit him. Just let him teach him a lesson!"


    "Sure enough..." the old fox king said in his heart. It seems that his good girl is really stuck. At this moment, he is really mixed, happy and unhappy. What is happy is that he can get a banana fan. Yes, his daughter actually has a sweetheart, which really makes him feel uncomfortable...If he can''t beat Zhou Ye, I guess he will be desperate to die with Zhou Ye now...

 Chapter 76

    "Father, what''s wrong with you?" Xiaoyu looked at her father''s face white and red for a while, almost catching up with the face change of Sichuan Opera.


    "Oh!" The old fox king sighed, sat on the chair, and said, "Good girl, do you know who the man you just met is?"


    "Who is it?" Xiao Yumian asked strangely.


    "Do you remember the ugly cow next to our mountain forest?" Old Fox King asked with a sigh.


    "It''s the ugly guy who is so ugly to death, but always thinks he is handsome?" Of course, Xiao Yumian knew that ugly cow, and thinking of him, Xiao Yumian felt disgusting and couldn''t eat.


    "Yes, my father wanted to clear him out of our mountain and forest several times and let him stay away from our house. Unfortunately, the mana of the two of us is only between Uncle Zhong, so no one can do anything!" Old Fox Wang said this, with a smile on his face: "But now I don''t worry, that ugly cow is gone!"


    "Really? Great, where did he go? He won''t come back again?" Xiaoyu cheered, always disgusting in front of her that her things are missing, of course she is happy.


    "He had a big wedding when the iron fan was married, and was killed by the iron fan husband on the spot, and made a fat beef hot pot to entertain the demons!" said the old fox king.


    "..." Xiaoyu''s face is icy and smart. His father originally wanted to talk about the identity of the man, but now that he got here, there was an unknown thought in his mind."Father...that...what is that man?"


    "That man is the husband of iron fans!" Old Fox King said with a sigh.


    "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it..." Xiaoyu''s face instantly turned pale, and she felt a colic in her heart.


    Chapter One Hundred and Six


    "Father, I''m tired... Go to rest first!" The pale jade face bowed slightly, before the old fox king could answer, he turned and left the hall.


    "Stop!" Seeing his daughter look like this, the old fox king is really distressed and sad. What is sad is that his daughter actually fell in love with the husband of Princess Iron Fan at first sight, and what is distressed is that his daughter actually has such a deep affection, but I want to come. That''s right, the fox girl has long been affectionate and dedicated since ancient times. It''s the same with my daughter from home.


    "Father, what else is there!" The saddest thing is to die... Yumian just wants to go back and cry a lot to pay homage to her love that has not yet begun and ended...


    "Don''t you just give in, Guai Nuan?" The old fox king cheered his daughter: "Do you think you are uglier than that iron fan?"


    "How is it possible!" said Yumian proudly: "Although the iron fan princess is famous, but her daughter is not bad, as far as looks are concerned, we can only say that Chunlan Qiuju is good at winning!"


    "Then you don''t have the confidence to let that man fall in love with you?" The old fox king continued to encourage his daughter.


    "Some misunderstandings, just solve them!" Yumian said with a sigh, "But... he is already married to Tie Shan..."


    "Since ancient times, it''s not common for a big husband to have three wives and four concubines? Don''t you think that man can''t be called a big husband?" When the old fox king said this, he felt guilty to death. When did he fall to the point of encouraging his daughter to give Someone else went as a concubine...


    Hearing his father¡¯s words, Yumian¡¯s eyes lit up, yes, as long as I can always be with him, it¡¯s too easy for a man to have three wives and four concubines. Don¡¯t say anything else, just my father. Wang has more than a dozen concubines...With the fox~eyebrow technique he learned from the clan library, it is not easy to turn Zhou Ye''s fan over...


    Wait, that''s not right...


    Xiao Yumian was just struggling with love, so I didn''t expect it, but now it''s very wrong to think about it carefully. Why is it that my father''s words are not meant to be sent to the door to make people feel like small?


    This is not like his style. If there was a monster who had a coveted heart for himself, he knew that he would definitely make the monster disappear without a trace.


    Why are you so anxious to let yourself be delivered this time?


    Thinking of this, Yumian turned his head and looked at the old fox king and said, "Father, what''s wrong with you today? You actually encouraged your daughter to be a kid?"


    "...Cough cough...I don''t want to look at Guinan you sad?" Yumian''s words caused the old fox king to cough.


    "Really?" Yumian asked dubiously.


    "Of course it''s true!" The old fox king hurriedly said with a grimace: "If you don''t want to just want revenge like this, then Father King will help you teach that kid!"


    "Forget it, Father..." Yumianno sneered: "People made that ugly cow into a fat beef hot pot. Are you going to give them a fox fur?"


    "Dead girl... I don''t know how to save some face for my father!" The old fox king really wanted to cry without tears, and he gave his daughter to the small or small he used to do.Although I definitely can''t beat that iron fan husband, I can''t reveal my shortcomings like this!


    "If you have anything, just say it directly, Father!" Yumian Shi Shiran sat back down again, picked up the teapot and poured himself a cup of tea, took a sip and said, "What are you trying to do? "


    "Good girl, as long as Zhou Ye is willing to take Princess Iron Fan''s plantain fan as a betrothal gift! Father King agrees to marry him!" The old fox king''s fox tail finally appeared.


    "Oh, it turns out that you are plotting someone''s banana fan!" Yumian suddenly understood.


    "Guardian, isn''t this the moment when Beidou will be retrograde in a hundred years?"


    "Well, I''ll try, if it doesn''t work...I can''t help it!" Even though Yumian said so, he was still unhappy. After all, what the old fox king said was like selling his daughter...


    "Hahaha, you agreed!" The old fox king laughed happily, "Walk, I will accompany you to see Zhou Ye who made ugly cows into fat beef hot pot!"


    "Huh..." Although he was dissatisfied, Yumian stood up and walked towards the city with the old fox king...


    At this time, above the teahouse in Fangshi¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye was drinking tea and eating snacks. While leisurely strolling around, the two sisters of Iron Fan had already completed their shopping goals for today and came to him...


    "Zhou Lang, we are back..." Tie Shan took the hammer by the hand and the two came directly to Zhou Ye''s table and sat down.


    "Come and have a cup of tea to rest!" Zhou Ye said while helping the two women to pour tea, "How is your harvest today?"


    "Awesome! Brother-in-law, let me tell you. Today, a few merchants from the country came here and brought a lot of new products..." The Hammer danced and said his own harvest...


    Tie Shan just sat there, quietly listening to her sister''s words, but her husband was the only one in her eyes.


    And Zhou Ye also listened to the happy words of the hammer with a smile, holding the iron fan on the table with his bare hand very dishonestly...


    "I hate it, brother-in-law, just take care of you and your sister, and ignore me!" The Hammer stretched out his hand and grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand and said, "Brother-in-law can''t be partial, I want too!"


    Zhou Ye looked at his hands held tightly by the sisters, and said dumbfounded: "You guys...how do I drink tea!"


    "It''s not easy!" said the hammer, picking up a piece of pastry in his bare hand, and handing it to Zhou Ye''s mouth and said: "Come and I feed you, brother-in-law, ah--!"


    "Sick Nizi, we''re still outside!" Tie Fan''s face stretched and scolded.


    The Hammer said indifferently, "What''s the matter? Besides, this is the second floor, is there anyone! Sister, don''t you want to serve your brother-in-law?"


    "This..." Tie Fan looked around, and there was no one else, so she eagerly picked up the tea cup and wanted to feed her husband a cup of tea...


    Zhou Ye looked at the movements of these two sisters and wanted to try. Anyway, when he was in school, he was always extremely depressed by those showy dogs and men. Now that he has a chance, of course he should show up. Please try this feeling...


    I opened my mouth and ate the cakes fed by the hammer, and then waited for the iron fan to feed myself tea and drink... The three showed their affection on the second floor without anyone...


    The only drawback is that there are no single dogs to abuse, which is really uncomfortable...


    Just as Zhou Ye was slandering, there was a burst of laughter, "Hahaha, today the iron fan princess and her wife are visiting the store, it really makes the store flourish..."


    "Uh-" Zhou Ye was almost choked...


    Following the sound of the words, the two figures walked up to the second floor. Walking in front was an old man who appeared to be in his fifties, followed by a charming girl in a white dress...


    "We just came here to have a rest with our husband today, how dare you start the old fox king!" Tie Shan stood up and laughed.


    "Hahaha, Princess Iron Fan is too polite, this is the husband-in-law of Princess Iron Fan, he is really a talent!" Old Fox King smiled.


    "Don''t dare to be, the old fox king is here today, I''m afraid I have something to say!" Zhou Ye sat there carelessly, and said with a grin: "I see the young lady behind the fox king is a bit familiar, I wonder if we have ever met? "

 Chapter 77

    Zhou Ye had long recognized that it was the little fox who had just been scolded away by him, and he secretly asked, "Is this a small fox that has caused an old one?


    "This is the little girl Yu''er! I have long admired Lang Jun, so I have to pester me to come to meet Lang Jun!" Asked so unceremoniously by Zhou Ye, the old Fox King was not angry, but smiled at himself. His daughter pulled out.


    "Huh¡ªtoday, you must apologize to me!" Yumian Qiaolian shyly ran to Tie Fan, grabbed Tie Fan¡¯s arm and swayed: ¡°Sister Tie Fan, you have to be my master, your family Humiliated me!"


    "..." The iron fan gave his husband a blank look, then smiled and calmed down: "Sister Xiaoyu, how did my husband humiliate you? Speak out and let your sister call the shots!"


    "Sister..." Xiaoyu whispered in the ear of the iron fan with a shy face, learned what Zhou Ye had said again, and then pulled up the iron fan and walked to the side room."Sister, you want to testify to me..."


    Zhou Ye looked at the scene in front of him a little bit confused, what''s going on?


    "Haha, Lord Lang takes a rest here slowly, the old man has important things to do, so let''s leave first!" The old fox king said that he ignored Zhou Ye and turned away...


    "What does this old guy want to do?" Zhou Ye was confused. Although he knew that this product was plotting his own woman''s plantain fan, he didn''t know what it meant when it came and left.Came here to brush your face?


    In fact, he thought too much. The old fox king came to see Zhou Ye just to be serious. He left here because he didn''t want to see his daughter and just threw himself into his arms... This is a very uncomfortable thing for a father.


    Chapter One Hundred Seven


    "Brother-in-law, are you okay?"


    Seeing Zhou Ye in a daze, Iron Hammer walked over with a little worry and sat beside Zhou Ye. He raised his hand to put his hand on Zhou Ye''s forehead and try the temperature.


    "I''m fine..." Zhou Ye grabbed his sister-in-law''s hand and said, "I''m just thinking what the old fox is doing?"


    "Oh, brother-in-law, you are too sensitive!" The hammer leaned on Zhou Ye''s body and said: "Whatever his plan, he will only be the life of the fox under the sword of the brother-in-law!"


    "Hehe, the older you are, the less courage you are!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and laughed at himself: "My little hammer can understand that all conspiracies and tricks are scum in the face of absolute strength!"


    When the two were talking, Yumian and Tieshan walked out of the room.


    Tie Fan smiled, while Yumian''s face was flushed ~ dizzy, the two of them came to Zhou Ye and sat down.


    "Husband... you are wrong to say that Jade Face Sister!" Tie Shan said with a smile.


    "Which sentence is wrong?" Zhou Ye asked indifferently.


    "The jade-faced sister, Shou Gongsha, is still there, how can you be the woman who doesn''t guard her morals!" Tie Shan Jiao said.


    "..." Zhou Ye looked up and down at the jade face, lowering the head she was looking at, her face like a peach...


    "How can your husband see people like this..." Tie Fan patted Zhou Ye lightly and groaned.


    "But I heard that the fox is not..." Zhou Ye argued.


    "Those are all slander against our fox clan..." It is a matter of his own reputation, and Yumian can''t be shy, raised his head and argued: "My fox clan has been beautiful women since ancient times, but there are always some disciples who want to take possession of it. My fox sisters are cheap, but my fox sisters showed that they ignored them, so they deliberately corrupted our clan¡¯s reputation, especially after Niang Daji became Tang Jiangshan under the decree of Niwa Niang. The fox clan has become the representative of Yinxie...but in fact, my fox girl has always been known for her long love and devotion..."


    "Sister Yumian is right!" Tie Shan also helped her to speak: "The fox demon''s long love is well known in the demon world!"


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye is not the kind of temperament who knows his mistakes and has to stand up. "I''m sorry Miss Yuer, I wronged you, I apologize!"


    "No, nothing... I can''t blame the Lord for this!" Yumian''s small face turned red again, bowed his head and said: "The world is foolish to mislead the Lord!"


    The misunderstanding was resolved, and the three girls began to chat together. Zhou Ye couldn''t talk about his daughter''s house at all, and didn''t bother to talk.Just drinking tea and watching the three women chatting there...


    Soon, the three of them were dissatisfied and just chatted, and they met again to go shopping and shopping together... directly threw Zhou Ye in the teahouse and went shopping...


    "Women..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, and didn''t care. He was used to the law that women love to go shopping. There is a saying that there will always be one less piece of clothing in a woman''s wardrobe.


    Then again, women are pleasing to themselves, and they can make their own women look beautiful. Why should they be restricted from dressing themselves when they can afford their own women''s consumption? Zhou Ye has no habit of looking at Huang Lian Po.


    When three women go shopping together in a play, it is almost as if they have started a violent posture. They are not exhausted... Until the sunset is about to fall, the three people remember that the man from the family is still thrown in the teahouse...


    "I''m sorry, husband..." Tie Shan directly hugged Zhou Ye''s arm and said coquettishly: "People left you in the cold by accident..."


    "Brother-in-law, we really didn''t mean it..." Iron Hammer also pitifully hugged Zhou Ye''s other arm and pleaded: "Don''t be angry with us, brother-in-law..."


    "It''s all my fault that Sister Tiefan has been shopping for so long..." Yumian said with envy as she watched the two women get so close to Zhou Ye.


    "Okay, I''m not angry!" Zhou Ye helplessly patted the two women''s dolphins, and said, "We should go home..."


    "Hmm..." X2


    At this time, the two iron fan girls are as clever as a kid who has done something wrong, nodding their heads and saying: "Sister Yumian, then we will leave first. When we have time, we welcome you to visit our Biyun Mountain Bajiao Cave!"


    "Well...bye Sister Tiefan...bye Sister Hammer..." Yumian watched with envy as the two women took Zhou Ye away...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª On the way back to Biyun Mountain¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Sister, why do you want that Xiaoyu to come here as a guest!" Iron Hammer said with some dissatisfaction: "Clearly she has a bad attempt to brother-in-law!"


    During one afternoon¡¯s shopping, Iron Hammer had long discovered that Yumian was always asking about her brother-in-law. How could she not understand Yumian''s thoughts?


    Zhou Ye didn''t say anything. At this time, everything he said was wrong, so it''s better to watch the excitement honestly.


    "Jade face is also a poor person!" Tie Fan sighed and said, "When she asked me to help her identify Shougongsha in Yajian, she said everything..."


    "What did you say?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Her father wants to plot my banana fan..." Tiefan said: "And she fell in love with my family Langjun at first sight, which made her dilemma... I don''t know what to do..."


    Speaking of this, Tie Fan gave his own Lang Jun a white look, it is really a seduce ~ Yinliang''s injustice ~ evil...


    "I''m wronged..." Zhou Ye shouted wronged directly, "I didn''t seduce her, even I scolded her face to face..."


    "Enemies..." Tie Fan knew that this was really not the fault of his own man. It seems that since he practiced Spring Wind and Rain, his own man has added a trait that attracts the opposite sex. This trait is like honey that makes the opposite sex impossible..." Zhou Lang, haven''t you noticed that you are attracting the attention of those women more and more? In the morning, even your maid can hardly resist your charm..."


    "Hey, it seems that this is really the case!" The Hammer seemed to think of something, and said: "When the two girls, Xia Yu Dongxue, dressed me this morning, they coquettishly asked me, when will Lang Jun accept these maids from their common houses. What..."


    "Blam me..." Zhou Ye spread his hands...


    "Yes, I blame you!" X2


    The two girls were angered and quarreled with Zhou Ye... Zhou Ye was never a loser. He took the opportunity to get on and off, and teased the two girls~ Jiao~ panting again, and almost went off the hook, if not thinking The air here is not safe. It is estimated that Zhou Ye had already tried Yun Zhen...


    After the three returned to Biyun Mountain, Zhou Ye directly took the two women and rushed back to the bedroom, and a big battle began... Tie Fan wanted to turn the guest back several times, but Zhou Ye suppressed it, and Tie Hammer I wanted to help my sister but was defeated first... In the end, the two sisters raised the small white flag with a mournful cry... But Zhou Ye was still full of energy... In the end, Zhou Ye taught the two women how to bite and captured the back door. Heavy...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye could have been able to fight for seven or eight hours in a row when he didn''t get the double ~ cultivation method. He was Qijirou one night, and he was one yelang once... Now, this product has been double-fixed. The method is even more perverted. To put it bluntly, it is to ship as soon as you want... The basic quantity will no longer be a constraint for him to open ~ hou ~ palace... At the same time, it can meet the thousand People are not dreams...


    Chapter One Hundred Eight


    Unconsciously, two years have passed...


    During this period, the jade-faced fox often came to Bajiao Cave to look for Princess Iron Fan to play, and also carefully dealt with the difficulties of the hammer...


    To be honest, Yumian can be regarded as the princess of the fox clan anyway. In order to get close to Zhou Yeken, she put down her body to please the iron fan sisters, and the two sisters who got her often helped her blow the pillow wind in Zhou Ye''s ears. ...In fact, Zhou Ye had long been tempted by this jade-faced girl...It was only because of some entanglements in his heart that the old fox king didn''t accept her...


    After all, if the jade noodles are collected, does the old fox king kill or not?Zhou Ye still can''t do such a bastard thing as his daughter kills his father... But if he doesn''t kill the old fox king, Zhou Ye feels uncomfortable. It is not his style to be calculated without revenge...

 Chapter 78

    In April, all the flowers in Biyun Mountain are in full bloom, and hundreds of flowers bloom in full bloom.


    On this day, Zhou Ye took the iron fan sisters and Yumian to go outing in the mountains...


    Speaking of it, Yumian has been living here for half a month, and Zhou Ye who got it is a bit craving~ dissatisfied. Whose daughter-in-law always sleeps with other women, and she will let her if she doesn¡¯t go with her own man. The man is not so cool.


    What''s more, it is Zhou Ye, a person who has always been a girl, even though the four close servants of the Iron Fan sisters have been eaten by Zhou Ye... but the side dishes are not as good as a regular meal after all...


    "The toy that brother-in-law brought out is really fun!" Although Iron Hammer has already talked to Zhou Ye, she still likes to call Zhou Ye''s brother-in-law. In her original words, that''s it. A sense of virtue will arouse Zhou Ye''s strange interest...


    "I really don''t know where Zhou Lang got so many novel things!" Yumian had already called Zhou Ye as Zhou Lang along with the iron fan. When he talked about Zhou Ye, his eyes full of affection almost overflowed.


    "You, you just have a thin skin!" Tie Shan said disapprovingly: "If you had pushed Zhou Lang a bit too hard, you would still use it here to bear the suffering of lovesickness?"


    "I''m afraid that Zhou Lang will misunderstand that I am..." Yumian hesitated to speak, because she cared too much, so she was afraid that Zhou Ye would treat her as the kind of woman who didn''t know what to do...


    "Brother-in-law is also true..." The Hammer also began to arrange his own man."Obviously when I pushed down those four girls so simply...Why didn''t you want to take down sister Yumian!"


    "..." Yumian''s heart was also sour, and she wanted to cry.


    "It''s not as good as us!" Iron Hammer looked at Yumian so sad, and hurriedly pulled her sister and Yumian together. The three women whispered to discuss for a long time...


    "Whether this... will it be bad!" Yumian said uncomfortably when he heard the hammer''s attention.


    "How come!" said Hammer: "This is the last time I will help you. If you don''t seize the opportunity, then I really can''t help it!"


    "Yeah, sister, I have already regarded you as my own sister!" Tie Shan also comforted: "It''s just that the heartless man has been reluctant to express his position...that''s why the good thing has been delayed for so long. Don''t hesitate. If Zhou Lang dares to eat and clean up without admitting it, I will clean him up with the hammer!"


    "Yeah!" Yumian finally made up his final determination and said, "All depends on my sister!"


    After the three women discussed, they went directly to Zhou Ye''s side. At this time, Zhou Ye was grilling skewers on the barbecue rack...


    In the past two years, Zhou Ye basically implemented the full electrification of Bajiao Cave... Solar power panels were erected on the top of the mountain, refrigerators, TVs, and computers were basically one for each person... Although there is no signal, games can also be used. Had a dry addiction...


    At this time, he was directing the four girls in Chunhua Xia Yu Qiu Yue Dong Xue to barbecue there, and the tablecloths were already laid out early...


    "Brother-in-law, brother-in-law!" The hammer ran over, hugged Zhou Ye, and said, "Go, I''ll take you to a fun place!"


    "Where?" Zhou Ye asked as he was dragged out by the hammer...


    Soon the two of them arrived in a piece of flat land halfway up the mountain. The flat land about the size of three football fields was full of yellow rapeseed... The scenery was refreshing...


    The iron fan and the jade face were standing in the middle of the flower field, and the beauty of the flowers was correspondingly red. Zhou Ye who looked at the beauty like a fairyland was stunned...


    "Zhou Lang, is this beautiful?" Tie Shan greeted him with a smile, and asked his Lang Jun''s arm.


    "Beautiful flowers, beautiful scenery, more beautiful people!" Zhou Ye followed the iron fan to the center of the flower field.


    "Then let''s play a game!" The Hammer hugged Zhou Ye''s arm and said, "Brother-in-law, you catch us blindfolded, and if you catch it, let you kiss... how about it?"


    "..." Although Zhou Ye was a little moved, he hesitated when he looked at the jade face that was still standing aside.


    "Oh, brother-in-law, you are still not a man!" Iron Hammer said dissatisfied: "Sister Yumian doesn''t care anymore, you still care..."


    "Play and play, who is afraid of who!" Zhou Ye''s teeth were itchy, and the little hammer dared to say that he was not a man?Is it not enough education on the couch?


    "Say okay first!" The reckless hammer was still telling Zhou Ye the rules: "I know brother-in-law, your five senses are far superior to others, so you must lower your five senses to the realm of a mortal!"


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye nodded, and will settle accounts with you when I go back tonight...


    The iron fan took out a white silk paw and folded it, then tied it to Zhou Ye''s eyes, and whispered in his ear: "After you catch it, you must tell who you catch is the winner... You can touch it with your hands, husband!"


    "..." No matter how slow, Zhou Ye knew that his woman was working hard for whom...


    To be honest, there is a little sheep who has not eaten it in front of him for two years, and this little sheep is always dangling in front of him, always looking like why you don¡¯t eat me...No one can bear it...


    It''s time to make a decision... Zhou Ye had already thought about everything, this time he planned to take the opportunity to eat the little sheep...


    With a [begin]...


    Zhou Ye pretended to fumble everywhere in the flower field, and it didn''t take long for him to catch a slender body...


    "Hey, who is this!" The addicted Zhou Ye looked like he didn''t know why, and while touching his body with his hands, he said: "The hammer...? The hammer''s waist is thicker than this... ¡­Iron fan? It seems that the iron fan is not so fierce..."


    "~~!" Yumian only felt that the magical hands on her body seemed to have tens of thousands of magical powers. Wherever she touched it, it was hot, and her heart was hot when she was hot, she thought Hold tightly to this frivolous friend...


    "Yu''er..." Zhou Ye finally stopped pretending, took the jade face into his arms, and whispered: "I have suffered you all these years..."


    He has been watching Yumian¡¯s performance in the past two years, grieving himself to please sisters iron fan... He is overwhelming and willing to lean over in front of the two girls to be a kid...


    "Woo..." Upon hearing these words, Yumian felt that her grievances over the past two years seemed to have been rewarded, and she threw herself into Zhou Ye''s arms and cried loudly: "You cruel person... It''s evasive...Why would you rather push ~ But those four girls don''t want me... I hate you..."


    Chapter One Hundred and Nine


    After coaxing for a long time, Zhou Ye made Yumian happy.


    Zhou Ye sat on the floor holding the jade face, the jade face tightly pressed Zhou Ye''s waist and asked, "Why have you been resisting me?"


    "Since it''s over, don''t talk about it, okay..." Zhou Ye said embarrassingly.


    "No, I just want to say..." Yumian didn''t follow Dao.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye said helplessly: "I know your father''s old fox''s plan, but I can''t replace you with the iron fan. That''s not fair to the iron fan, and it''s not fair to you... In my heart, you are all my priceless treasures."


    "Then why are you willing to want me now?" Yumian was full of sweetness when he heard Zhou Ye''s words, and the man he liked was really not a person who likes the new and hates the old.


    "I feel sad to see you so suppressed your own nature to please the iron fan..." Zhou Ye lightly ~ stroking Yumian''s powder back and said, "So I decided. Then I will help your father with the banana fan of the iron fan. I can help your father, but I won¡¯t use it in exchange for you, because if I marry you, it¡¯s only because I love you, not in exchange..."


    "Zhou Lang..." Yumian felt that the love in her heart ~ love was about to break her own fierceness ~ overflowing, "Take me... Zhou Lang, I don''t want to wait any longer, I have waited enough... ¡­"


    Without saying anything, Zhou Ye lowered his head and smelled it... As the flower field swayed, the two in the middle of the flower field finally faced each other frankly...


    With a mournful cry... followed by a blushing Shen Yin sound... half an hour later... the iron fan sisters went up... two hours later... the iron fan sisters began to beg for mercy. ...Finally, the four girls who came to look for their mistresses came up again...


    It''s a pity that Zhou Ye was a little happy today, so he let go of his restraints,... directly from morning to night... Each of the girls rolled their eyes and rolled their eyes...


    In the master bedroom of Basho Cave¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The original stone couch inside has long been replaced by Zhou Ye with a big Simmons enough to sleep on top of ten people without being crowded...


    At this moment the seven girls are lying side by side on top... rest...


    "Sister Tiefan!" Yuer looked at Princess Tiefan and asked shyly: "Is Zhou Lang''s body okay after doing this?"


    "Even if we are killed, he will be fine, he will only be more vigorous!" Tie Fan said weakly.


    "Don''t worry about brother-in-law!" The Hammer said weakly: "Brother-in-law, he is just warming up with us. If the firepower is fully on... I am afraid we will all pass out now..."


    "Zhou Lang is so amazing?" The jade face is small and big, and his surprised expression looks extremely cute.

 Chapter 79

    "Don''t worry about my brother-in-law, let''s talk about when you will enter our Zhou family''s door!" The Hammer said, curled his lips and said, "Now you are all like this, do you want to delay it?"


    "I listen to Sister Tiefan..." Yumian said blushingly.


    "After the husband came for a while, I''ll let him choose a good day and auspicious day to marry you!" Tie Shan looked like an older sister.


    Soon, Zhou Ye brought the chicken soup for the women to replenish their bodies. Under the wait of several maids, after the women had finished drinking, they began to discuss the marriage between Zhou Ye and Yumian...


    After setting an auspicious day, Zhou Ye sent Yumian back to the old fox king''s home the next day, and then proposed a kiss in person... the old fox king still wanted the banana fan.


    As a result, Zhou Ye told the story directly in front of the drum and the gong. It is impossible for the banana fan to be given to you. After all, it is the treasure of the iron fan.


    But when he needs it, Zhou Ye can help him with a fan.


    The old fox king looked at his staggering daughter, and then at Zhou Ye, who was swift with the sword. He had no choice but to agree. His daughter had been eaten and wiped out. Isn''t he stupid to disagree?


    In the end, the two set a good day to marry Yumian...


    Half a month later, it is a lucky day for marriage.


    Zhou Ye brought his inner guard directly to marry Yumian, doing enough etiquette along the way, completely considering Yumian as his wife...


    Princess Iron Fan feasted directly on Biyun Mountain to entertain the demons who came to congratulate all the demons, but this time there was no unopened demons to make trouble. After all, Zhou Ye was already a fierce reputation at this time...


    One man and three women lived their little lives like this, sometimes sitting with the old fox king, sometimes taking the women to travel around the mountains and water, and go to the human world...


    Before you know it, it''s time for the monkey to cross over...


    The women are accompanying Zhou Ye to watch Nima flowers in the wild. That¡¯s right, those flowers that are not in the Three Realms and the Five Elements are called Nima flowers. For such a beautiful flower, Zhou Ye can only say one thing to the screenwriter. I bought it last year. A watch, super wear-resistant.To express my admiration for this screenwriter whose IQ is not online.


    "Husband, why have you been looking at this flower these days!" Yuer asked.


    "Because I''m making a complaint at someone!" Zhou Ye''s expression hurt.


    "What is the Tucao attack?" Tie Fan asked curiously.


    "A kind of high-powered attack mode, the lieutenant must burn all the five inner parts, rushing to the crown with anger!" Zhou Ye said nonsense.


    "What is that..." Before the hammer had finished speaking, he heard a voice falling from the head: "Ah... the people below hurry up and avoid it, and you don''t care if you bury it!"


    Zhou Ye didn''t respond, but jumped up, a flying kick kicked the wretched man into the rock wall...


    "What kind of monster is this!" Tie Fan said, holding his plantain fan in his hand, and became alert.


    "This is not a monster!" Zhou Ye walked up to the man with a smile.


    "Isn''t it a monster?" Yuer curiously picked up a branch on the ground, poking and poking on the man''s head... "It was not your husband who killed you!"


    "A lot of injuries, it''s so easy to die!" Zhou Ye curled his lips, and then drank: "If you don''t get up again, it really buried you alive!"


    "Don''t don''t, the adults are forgiving, the little ones don''t know who they are, but they accidentally disturbed the adults..." The man who had been pretending to be a corpse turned over and jumped up.


    "..." Zhou Ye didn''t know why he saw this wretched man so hot. After thinking for a long time, he figured out. It turns out that Sun Wukong has always been his idol when he was young, but this idol was played like this. Insignificant, you are simply blaspheming your childhood. The more you think about it, the more irritable and the more irritating you think...


    Even the Monkey King performed by Xing Ye is a cheap word at best, but they are cheap and cute, cheap and sincere. Apart from the wretched word, Zhou Ye can''t think of anything else, even the feelings that follow. The play looks so fake...


    "You better go to die!" Zhou Ye didn''t bother to talk nonsense with this wretched man, flipped his palm, and squeezed this wretched Monkey King directly into meat sauce...


    "Be merciful!" A female voice came in midair...


    It''s a pity that it''s too late. Zhou Ye has already crushed this wretched man into meat sauce...


    The women didn''t care at all. One was a stranger and the other was her husband. Who would blame her husband for a stranger?Can you tell the inside out?Or do you think all monsters are the Virgin who never cannibalized?


    The three daughters are not good people by all accounts. A pair of sisters is collecting protection fees, and one family is bullying and bullying...


    So they didn''t feel that their husband killed a stranger who fell from the sky...


    Chapter One Hundred and Ten


    "Niezhang, how dare you kill people at will?" The female voice in the sky sounded extremely angry.


    "Guanyin, don''t pretend to be any fake mercy there!" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes and raised his head and said, "Is the uncle murdering you to control?"


    "Do you know who you killed?" Guanyin also appeared in midair.


    "Who did you kill?" Zhou Ye laughed after hearing it, "It''s just a poor bug in your hands, a puppet, and a brainwashed idiot!"


    "Niezhang, don''t quickly convert to my Buddha and repent of your sins!" Guanyin was irritated by Hun''s mouth, and she could see that she was irritated by Zhou Ye, or it might be because she was dismantled. I was so embarrassed...


    "Hmph, come on, I''m afraid you won''t make it!" Zhou Ye said so, but turned around and received the three women into his space bracelet.


    Then he used his fastest speed to bring back bursts of sonic booms back to Bajiao Cave, and received all the maids into his bracelets, knowing that his bracelets can contain living creatures.In this case, of course, my own bracelet is the safest...


    "Niezhang, do you think you are safe when you escape here?" A voice came from outside the cave, and then a lot of lotus flowers fell like falling rain, directly smashing the entire cave into ruins...


    "Boom... boom boom..."


    "Nanwu Amitabha, the poor monk made a fuss about the nameless fire..." Guanyin saw the cave that he had smashed into ruins at his feet, folded his hands together, and meditated on the Buddhist scriptures like a monk...


    "Avalokitesvara!!!!!! I want your life!!!" At this time, Zhou Ye suddenly burst out of the ruins with a murderous aura.


    I saw Zhou Ye at this moment, his eyes flushed, his glared eyes widened, like a madman, the blue veins on his head jumped up, his eyes felt like real hatred, and the whole body felt cold when he saw Guanyin...


    "I want you to bury my women, and I want this world to bury my women!" Zhou Ye was angry, with two blood stains in his eyes... it was blood and tears.


    Mouth full of steel teeth crunching...


    Just because of the bracelet in his hand, I don''t know when it has broken...


    "The Red Queen, detonate the Great Iwan of Lingshan for me, and the [God''s Rod] among all the satellites will aim at Da Leiyin Temple and blow up the four Optimus Primes for me!" Zhou Ye''s voice was like a ghost.


    He hates--


    Why hate Guanyin chasing after myself--


    He hates himself--


    I hate why I used my arms to block the falling lotus petals when I was just in the cave...


    "You wicked barrier..." Guanyin didn''t know why, but when he heard Zhou Ye''s words, he felt shocked, as if he was about to face the catastrophe...


    "Your wish, master!" With the voice of the Red Queen, it sounded...


    It is as if hundreds of suns are rising on the western ground at the same time, the earth is trembling, the animals are crying, the sea is rolling up a hundred meters of waves...The gods and Buddhas all over the sky feel like they are at the end...


    "That''s...that''s the direction of Da Leiyin Temple..." The Guanyin in midair looked at the direction rising in the distance for a hundred days. She knew that there was Da Leiyin Temple...


    This was not over yet. When the Hundred Days rose to the highest point, I saw a huge hand pressing against the fireball caused by the nuclear explosion, as if I wanted to press it out...

 Chapter 80

    "You want to stop me, Tathagata, you are dreaming!" Zhou Ye stood in the air and shouted loudly: "Let me launch all the ballistic nuclear missiles and aim at Da Leiyin Temple! I want to take the lives of all your bald donkeys. To pay homage to my beloved wife¡ªI want hundreds of millions of living beings to bury my woman¡ª! I want this world to have no distinction between upper and lower¡ª, I want everything to return to chaos..."


    Zhou Ye''s voice was as if it came from the Nine Nethers, sad and gloomy, and it made people feel like it was cold in winter, cold all over...


    "As you wish, Master!" Hong Empress''s voice was still crisp.


    As the voice fell, the underground missile silos opened their covers, and rockets began to lift off...


    "Don''t you dare!" Guanyin also saw this scene. There were hundreds of flame flying arrows, remembering that if they rose to the sky, they would definitely deal a fatal blow to the Tathagata, even if he is [now Buddha], I''m afraid he can still bear it. Anyway, Buddhism is really going to be extinct... I thought that Guanyin used all his strength to fly out the lotus petals of his Ninth Stage Lotus Platform to intercept the nuclear bomb that just launched...


    What she didn''t expect was that as soon as her lotus petals touched the rocket, the rocket immediately exploded like a sun rising in mid-air...


    Nine hundred ballistic missiles, nine hundred suns shining in the sky at the same time... the scene is like the end of the day...


    "You are paralyzed, hahahahahahahaha..." Zhou Ye laughed madly, "Where is the Guanyin Master who is also saving all living beings, hahahahahaha, shabi, you know, how many people have you killed this time? Human beings will be extinct because of you...Hahahahaha, you have not been sanctified, you will still be contaminated with cause and effect... You can bear this causal Guanyin, hahahahaha! My wife-walk slowly, wait for your husband Send hundreds of millions of creatures to accompany you, you will not be alone, waiting for your husband--for your husband, you will slowly kill these bald donkeys, waiting for me¡ª"


    "No... it''s not true, I''m saving people..."


    "Hahahaha, save people? Save you paralysis, you bald guys don¡¯t have to give birth, teach people to have no father and no mother every day, teach people to be free and easy, to teach people to be decisive and decisive... and always take the righteousness. Overwhelming, why do you point to others...why do you plan other people¡¯s lives...I am waiting for my life, who dares to be high!" Zhou Ye¡¯s hatred seemed to be true, "You just wait. Take it to the top of the three flowers and fall into the mortal dust... I will definitely take care of you, it will be too cheap for you to die like this..."


    "No...it''s not like that...I just want to save people..." Guanyin is already in chaos at this moment, which is far more powerful than Fengshen Jie...


    At this moment, dark clouds in the sky covered the top, saying that it was too late, then soon, a bucket of red lightning struck Guanyin, and the bright light almost made Zhou Ye almost blind...


    After a long while, Zhou Ye regained his eyesight, and the scene before him opened his heart.


    Seeing that Guanyin never restored the holy appearance of Ben, the nine-tier lotus platform she was sitting on also became tattered.


    At this moment, she was kneeling on the ground like an ordinary girl, her face full of despair. Obviously, her bodhisattva status has been shaved off, and she is now a mortal...


    "Hahahahahaha... Guanyin, I''m right!" Zhou Ye smiled grinningly and grabbed her by the collar and dragged her to his face."Don''t worry... I won''t kill you right away, it would be too cheap for you, I¡ªwill¡ªlet¡ªyou¡ªlong¡ªlife¡ªa hundred¡ªyears¡ªof, I¡ªwill ¡ª¡ªLet¡ª¡ªYou¡ª¡ªShou¡ª¡ªand¡ª¡ªTian¡ª¡ªQi¡ª¡ªI will...Slowly...Slowly...Teach you to become a bitch~Dog, I want to let You have been ridden by thousands of people..."


    "Kill me...Kill me?!" Guanyin felt a chill in his heart when he heard Zhou Ye''s words collapsed... the whole person was not good...


    "Killing you is too cheap for you!" Zhou Ye waved his hand and took off Guanyin''s chin, saving her tongue and committing suicide...


    "Friends of Taoism, please be merciful!" A voice came from a distance.


    Zhou Ye looked up, from far to near in mid-air, a half-wheezing figure flew up, "Milei? Why are you here?"


    "Please also ask fellow daoists to let me go!" Maitreya was not angry, and said with a smile.


    "I''ll let her go?" Zhou Ye smiled. "Who let my wife go, who provokes someone, and now has no place to bury him? Do you think you are the Tathagata? Even the old Tathagata? Here, if you dare to stop me from revenge, I will also knock him off the gods."


    "Amitabha!" Maitreya also looked helpless, he really didn''t want to care about this, but the Tathagata has been seriously injured now, and even the Buddha kingdom in his palm has been destroyed. As the [Future Buddha], he can only come and deal with this matter. Up...


    But Zhou Ye in front of him is like a hedgehog. He wants to be rough, and he is afraid that Zhou Ye will give him a nuclear bomb again. Don¡¯t be rough. Now Zhou Ye can¡¯t listen to words of comfort. Guanyin is good-looking. In any case, Guanyin provokes Zhou Ye for the great prosperity of Buddhism. If you really let it go, the hearts of the people will be scattered and the team will be difficult to lead...


    When Zhou Ye confronted Maitreya, Shanshan''s voice suddenly came from his ears.


    "Master, the mistresses are okay, they just fell to this plane of the earth by the turbulence of space, I can send you there..."


    "Really?" Hearing this, Zhou Ye''s face was filled with joy.Then he tightened his face again. Since his wife is okay, the most important thing for him now is to grease the soles of his feet and run away. After all, he gave the order to explode the four Optimus Primes... for a while. When the pillars are all folded, when the whole world returns to the chaos again, it is estimated that the gods and Buddhas will be angry and cramp him...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye picked up Guanyin and said something."Huh, why did the sky fall?"


    When Maitreya heard Zhou Ye''s words, he hurriedly looked up and saw that the entire sky was like a river flowing backwards, smashing down fiercely... "The sky... really collapsed!"


    "Friend of Dao..." Maitreya turned his head as he said, only to find... Zhou Ye was no longer there even with Guanyin... The entire world couldn''t find him...


    The old fox king who was watching the battle not far away shouted sadly: "Zhou Ye, you are not keeping your word...you haven''t helped me cross the immortal yet..."


    The old fox really accompanied his wife this time and broke down... the daughter lost it all...


    Chapter One Hundred and Eleven


    The iron fan sisters and the jade-faced fox and the three female servants were in Zhou Ye''s space ring.


    Although they can''t speak, they can still feel what''s happening outside. When they see that their husband is shattered because of the space ring loaded with them, they mistakenly think that they are dead...


    The women were crying in tears, they forced their tears to open their eyes, watching their husbands want to avenge themselves by massacring the Western sects, and then killing all living beings to bury them, each shouting not to...


    They are not worried about sentient beings. At this moment, for them, the whole world is not as important as the shabby hair on their husbands. What they fear is that their husbands will endure this cause and effect, and they will eventually end up in despair...


    When they saw that Guanyin caused Tiandao to be furious because of the accidental bombing of a nuclear bomb, they all smiled happily... They wanted to let their husbands know that they were alive, they didn''t want him to avenge them, they just wanted him to be happy and healthy... At this moment, they felt as if there was an invisible storm sweeping over them...carrying them to a strange place...


    "Here? Where is this place?" Tie Shan stood up and looked around. All his sisters and maids fell down all over the floor...woke them up one by one, and then began to study where they are now... ¡­


    There are a lot of things they are familiar with in the place in front of them, such as TV... such as sofas... such as air conditioners and computers... There are also many things they don''t know... There are fishes in the transparent round...


    And the computer here seems to be a little different from their own computer. There is a small computer icon under the computer. On their computer, the icon always shows a fork, but here it flashes... ¡­


    While the women were studying here, there was a sound of unlocking, and then a woman walked in. She was wearing a dress, short hair, and pretty...


    "Who are you?" Zhang Xiaodan asked warily.


    "Don''t panic this girl, our sister is from Bajiao Cave of Biyun Mountain..." Tie Shan, as the eldest sister, won the right to speak."My name is Iron Fan, these are my sisters and maids!"


    "Ah!!! Are you the wife of Jiuyou Demon Emperor?" Zhang Xiaodan looked surprised...


    "Who is Jiuyou Demon Emperor?" Tie Shan looked stunned, when did he become his wife?


    "The Devil Emperor Jiuyou is Zhou Ye, aren''t you Zhou Ye''s wife?" Zhang Xiaodan asked curiously.


    "When did Zhou Lang get the nickname Jiuyou Devil Emperor?" the jade-faced fox Xiaoyu asked strangely.


    "Of course it was the battle between him and Guanyin!" Zhang Xiaodan said, without admitting birth, she directly pulled the iron fan and the girls sat on the sofa and said: "I, I am the Hundred Flower Demon King on Huaguo Mountain... I saw thousands of suns rising in the sky at the same time... The entire Huaguo Mountain was swallowed by the sea, Dongsheng Shenzhou was broken into three pieces, Xihe Niuzhou became more than one hundred islands and islands in the south. The Fanzhou Island was broken into two pieces, and the Beiju Luzhou Island was even more miserable, and it fell directly into the land..."


    "Hmm..." They have seen these in outer space, not surprising...


    "Later, some monsters slowly passed the matter over!" Zhang Xiaodan said, "I didn''t expect that all this was only because Guanyin killed Zhou Ye''s wife by mistake, so Zhou Ye let hundreds of millions of creatures be buried with them, and later provoke the saints. Coming out... the sages joined forces, it is considered that the heaven and the earth have not returned to the chaos, and the human race has not perished, but it has also exhausted the mana of the sages, causing them to fall into a deep sleep..."


    "Woo...Sister! I miss my brother-in-law!" Hammer cried.


    "I...uu...I miss Langjun too..." Yu''er also started crying.


    "Wait...Sisters, wait for me to ask about my husband''s later situation..." Tie Fan also forced her grief and asked: "The flower demon sister, will there be news about my husband later?"


    "...This..." Zhang Xiaodan looked at the women hesitantly, then stammered: "Later, I never heard from Zhou Ye again. Someone said that he disappeared with Guanyin that day, and some said that It was Maitreya who attacked him while he was fighting with Guanyin...this...I didn''t know anymore!"


    "Wow...Brother-in-law..." Hearing this, Hammer couldn''t help it anymore and burst into tears.


    "Husband...I want to avenge my husband...uuuu..." Yumian cried and shouted to avenge Zhou Ye.


    "Sisters... our main thing now is to figure out whether the husband is dead or alive..." Tie Shan said, holding back his grief, "If the husband is really killed by those bald donkeys in Buddhism, I will fight Don¡¯t go to the Dao and deeds for this thousand years, but also these bald donkeys with blood-debt-blood-repayment!"


    Those maids were crying crying when they thought of Zhou Ye... No way, they basically had a leg with Zhou Ye. To them, Zhou Ye was also their man...


    "..." Zhang Xiaodan looked at the crying women in front of him, his head really big.But anyway, Zhou Ye is still well-known in their demon world, just relying on the phrase "I''m all born equal, who dares to be high?"] Let him gain a lot of fans...

 Chapter 81

    What''s more, all living beings must be killed for their own women, and the common people must be sacrificed for his women.It fits the appetites of many female elves, and he treats him as a dream lover ~ human, and even regards this sentence as the only condition for finding a partner... so many male elves are forced...


    How many male demons have Zhou Ye''s cheating device?There are a few more male demons with Zhou Ye''s crazy energy...


    To be honest, Zhang Xiaodan also has a crush on Zhou Ye. Although he is called the Nine Nether Demon Emperor because of his actions, even the gods in the heavenly court have to admit that the crazy power of this product gave him an emperor title. According to her As far as I know, Zhou Ye has a few brain-dead fans in Heaven...


    Thinking of this a little off topic, Zhang Xiaodan hurriedly pulled back his scattered thoughts, and once again faced the group of crying women in his house and began to worry...


    At this moment, with the sound of opening the door, a voice came over, "Master, are you crying? Why are you crying so sad?"


    "Yeah!" The short-haired girl who opened the door looked at the crying women in the living room in front of him, and suddenly felt like traveling through time and space... "Master, you are investing in a costume movie so you are choosing a cast at home?"


    "What kind of costume movie to invest in!" Zhang Xiaodan said with a shot of his apprentice''s head: "Do you still remember the story that Master told you about the man who killed all living creatures for his wife?"


    "Remember!" The girl''s head was like a kowtow."That Nine Nether Demon Emperor is great, although it is not great to kill all sentient beings... but it is really manly!"


    "So, these are his wives?" Zhang Xiaodan curled his lips and said.


    "What do you mean..." The girl grew up in surprise, "His wife did not die at the time, but crossed it?"


    "Yeah..." Zhang Xiaodan sighed melanly."But now these women think that their husbands have been killed by the monks... They are crying and planning to take revenge, what should they do?"


    "It''s simple, Master!" The girl smiled slyly: "Just take them to shopping..."


    Chapter One Hundred and Twelve


    Zhang Xiaodan exhausted his saliva and finally persuaded the girls to stop crying, but promised to wait here. Tie Fan and the others believed that if their husbands were still alive, they would definitely come and find them...


    "Everyone... shall we go buy some clothes first!" Zhang Xiaodan looked at the women who finally calmed down and said: "After all, crying and crying are also waiting, and being happy is also waiting, why not be happy to wait for the Devil Emperor to find you? "


    "Yeah!" Tie Fan suppressed the grief in his heart and encouraged his sisters: "If Zhou Lang finds us, he will not want to see us crying and greet him, so sisters, let''s go shopping and dress up. Beautiful, waiting for our husband to take us home!"


    "Yes!" xN


    When Zhou Ye was away, the iron fan, who was an eldest woman, was the house rule, the order, and the women believed her.


    All the girls were about to follow the iron fan out of the gate with a sound. At this time Zhang Xiaodan stopped them. If you don''t stop, you can''t do it...A bunch of beautiful women in ancient costumes took to the street, knowing that they have crossed, and don''t know that they thought it was the movie The group performers in costumes play performance art.


    After spending a long time, Zhang Xiaodan finally helped the girls change their clothes.Thanks to her being rich here, she has more clothes at home, barely enough for these beauties to change...


    As for what fits, don¡¯t think about it...make do with it first...it¡¯s better than going out in ancient costume...


    Under the leadership of Zhang Xiaodan, the women who changed their clothes walked towards the largest shopping mall in the city... Zhang Xiaodan has a car, but her car can''t fit so many people. Who can do it?Do you take a few people and let the rest of you go through the clouds?


    It is estimated that in two days, the news that UFOs have captured the earth will fly all over the network...


    But taking so many beauties together on the street, it''s really a bad idea to look back. It''s rare for beautiful women to get together, so people are not allowed to see it?


    Don''t tell me, Zhou Ye''s women are really not allowed to be seen by others. If it weren''t for Zhang Xiaodan to stop them, I guess the iron fan would have killed a man who was staring at them with a strong platoon...


    To put it bluntly, Zhang Xiaodan finally convinced them that those men were not disciples, but ordinary single dogs...This made Tie Shan suppress the killing intent in his heart.


    Fortunately, Zhang Xiaodan''s villa is not far from the commercial center, and this kind of babysitting time soon ended.


    The women led by Zhang Xiaodan to the largest shopping plaza in the city center. As soon as they entered inside, their eyes were attracted by the various beautiful clothes inside...


    "Hey, sister, this is not bad!" Iron Hammer took a fancy to a fashionable lady''s trench coat, and said to his sister: "I think it suits you well, sister!"


    "Well, that''s not bad!" Tie Fan casually said, her thoughts were not on the clothes at all, but on Zhou Ye.


    In fact, all the girls are just perfunctory. They have no desire to shop at all. They are just trying to hide their sadness as much as possible, not wanting their sadness to be infected with their sisters...


    "Miss, you have a foresight!" The shopping guide came over immediately and said: "This is the award-winning work at the French Fashion Show this fall. It goes well with you!"


    "Sorry, I just have a look!" Tie Fan said.


    "It''s okay, please feel free to call me if you need it!" The shopping guide said with a smile.


    "Don''t you want one? It looks really good!" Zhang Xiaodan exhorted.


    "No..." When Tie Fan was about to speak, he suddenly saw a great chaos outside the store... and heard whispers from time to time.


    "Hurry up and have a look at the door of the mall, there is a handsome guy in costume, and my sister notified me of the WeChat message sent to me!"


    "Hey, did you receive it too? Are you in that street shooting group?"


    "Oh, so you are in that group too!"


    "How about you? Sister, are you too?"


    "No, I''m in the selfie group. Our group owner just posted a photo of handsome guys in ancient costumes in the group. Oh my God, he''s so much handsomer than those little fresh meats. You need to go to compare him with those male stars. South Korea has plastic surgery!"


    "It seems a lot of people go to see handsome guys..."


    "Ah, the handsome guy is coming towards me... Is he looking at me... Do I want to pose? Or just throw in his arms?"


    "Sister, you can pull it down, the handsome guy in costume obviously came at me, look at my S-shaped sex~sensible figure..."


    "Auntie, you should go shopping for groceries, don''t join in the fun... Let the handsome guy in ancient costume leave it to me!"


    Not in the mood to pay attention to those people, Tie Fan turned his head and continued to look at the clothes.It''s just the buzzing outside the door that made her upset. At this time, she almost couldn''t help but want to use her banana fan at the women who are idiots outside the store, and blow them all out...


    At this moment, all the voices outside the store suddenly became quiet, and Iron Fan was a little strange thinking, did he accidentally use his mind control and directly use the plantain fan to fan the gang of nymphs?


    With a little curiosity, the iron fan turned around and looked at the entrance of the store...a tall body was standing there, although a white gilt gown was a bit tattered, it did not affect this handsome man in the least. His temperament and the tattered clothes did not make him look embarrassed, but instead gave him a heroic spirit of returning from the killing field...


    That was the man who was thinking about her in her heart. It was for the man who wanted to destroy a world, the man who wanted to sacrifice all living beings to herself, and the man who left blood and tears for herself...


    "Zhou Lang...!" Tie Fan couldn''t help it anymore, and rushed forward forcefully... Tears covered her cheeks...


    "Langjun..." At this time, the jade-faced fox Yu''er also spotted Zhou Ye, and rushed forward as well... Then all the girls rushed forward... They surrounded Zhou Ye one by one, with more than a dozen pairs of small hands in Zhou. Ye touched his body, seeming to want to confirm if he hurt...


    "Okay, don''t cry...Baby!" Zhou Ye slapped the girls, comforting them.While saying: "See if I am standing here properly?"


    "Yeah!" The iron fan wiped her tears and nodded, then took out her grandmother''s momentum and said: "Sisters, our man is back, how can we welcome our man with tears, we should laugh... "


    "I''m sorry..." Zhou Ye looked at the iron fan pretending to be strong, and said guiltily: "I...I didn''t do a good job of a man, I... didn''t protect you...I almost lost my arrogance. you guys¡­¡­"


    "Stop talking!" X3


    The iron fan sisters and Yu''er smiled at each other, and then they both covered their own Langjun¡¯s hands and took them down. The iron fan spoke on behalf of all of her sisters... "At that time, we could see... When you want to help the sisters When killing all the common people to pay homage to us... we just want to say to Lang Jun, love you, we have no regrets."


    Speaking of this, the tenderness in the eyes of the women almost melted Zhou Ye: "Although our man is not a hero of the world, although he can be very troublesome sometimes, although sometimes he is a little rascal. But... we love him, the madman who loves him... we love him for our sake, even if we try to bring the world back to chaos... we love you, prince..."


    "I love you, Lang Jun!" xN


    The women said in unison.


    After this catastrophe, their love for Zhou Ye has grown a little bit more.

 Chapter 82

    If it is said that having no regrets and no regrets for love is a 100% expression of goodwill, then their love for Zhou Ye at this moment has reached 200%, and they will never give up, and life and death will follow¡ª


    They are willing to do anything for Zhou Ye, even if it is to slaughter Wanjiao, kill all gods and demons...not for anything else, just because he is worth them.


    In fact, women don¡¯t want their man to be a hero, because hero means sacrifice, and hero means sacrificing the ego for the self. On the contrary, it is Zhou Ye who can destroy the world desperately in order to avenge his own woman. Men are more favored by them...


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirteen


    Zhou Ye, who had never had this experience of being confessed in public by a group of women, suddenly blushed...


    "Oh, brother-in-law would actually blush too..." All the women could not tell, only the somewhat naive sister named Iron Hammer pierced Zhou Ye in public...


    "How can..." Zhou Ye scratched his cheek in embarrassment, looking uncomfortable.


    "Oh, Zhou Lang like this is so cute, I really want to hug..." Yuer said, she hugged him...


    "Okay, stop making trouble, let''s go back and talk!" Tie Shan had already noticed the words of the crowd eating melons.


    "Is this filming a web drama? Crossing drama?"


    "Zhou Lang? Could it be that Zhou Yu of the Three Kingdoms goes against the modern? But does Zhou Yu have so many wives? Isn''t he only Xiao Qiao?"


    "Probably, but the crew is rich enough, so many beauties are found, and the male protagonist looks super handsome, where did you find it?"


    "Hey, sister, what is the name of your movie? I''ll go watch it then!"


    "Just for the looks of these handsome beauties, I have to cheer them up!"


    "Sorry everyone, we are shooting, please let me!" This is Zhang Xiaodan''s apprentice who is pretending to be an employee...


    "Let''s go!" Tie Fan said and pulled Zhou Ye, and walked towards Zhang Xiaodan''s villa with the girls... On the way, Zhou Ye also took out the Guanyin that he had stored in the electronic locker... After all, he has no storage space bracelet on his body...


    A man is carrying a woman who is not covered in clothes. Is it strange that he has to walk down the street without being called to the police? Isn''t Zhou Ye really an ancient person, how could he make such a low-level mistake?


    However, it is fortunate that this is a modern society, where the Red Queen¡¯s ability can be maximized. When Zhou Ye came here, the Red Queen found Zhou Ye lost through the Internet and ubiquitous cameras within five minutes. My wives...congratulations, congratulations...


    The iron fan threw Guanyin into her space bracelet, and then took Zhou Ye and the girls back to her villa with Zhang Xiaodan...


    As soon as she entered the villa, a young girl rushed up and shouted: "Idol, you are so awesome. Can you tell me how you felt when you wanted to destroy the world in order to avenge your wife?"


    Zhou Ye looked at his iron fan wife helplessly, and asked with his eyes, "Who is this?"


    "Um... I''m sorry, she is my apprentice!" Zhang Xiaodan said embarrassedly: "She has admired you since she was a child, so...the moment I see you is a bit..."


    "Uh, I understand!" Zhou Ye nodded and replied with a smile: "I don''t feel anything. Isn''t it justified to avenge my lover? What else do I need to feel?"


    "But that''s billions of creatures..." the girl asked with her eyes widened.


    "How about hundreds of millions of creatures, it can''t be compared to a little finger of my woman!" Zhou Ye said without hesitation: "If they can get my woman''s life back, I will raise the butcher knife without hesitation. Kill the world without regrets!"


    "...Idol!" The girl looked at Zhou Ye obsessively and said, "What should I do if I find out that I am in love with you? I have fallen in love with you hopelessly...Idol..."


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye used his eyes to ask for help from his wives, but to his surprise, his wives stood there laughing without saying a word, their smiles were full of doting, as if they were Encourage him to accept this girl...


    When did your wives become so generous?Zhou Ye was a little confused. In the past, although they would not stop him from accepting daughters, they would never encourage him to accept daughters...


    "Tongtong, don''t hurry down!" Zhang Xiaodan scolded her apprentice, but her face was also full of blush... To be honest, in fact, she wanted to say what her apprentice just said... just because after all The apprentice has matured a lot, so I didn¡¯t say anything...


    "Oh..." Zhang Tongtong reluctantly jumped from Zhou Ye''s body and stood honestly behind her master.


    In the following time, Zhou Ye used the power of the Red Queen to directly transfer the remaining change to the dead accounts of major banks around the world, each account transferred 1 cent, think about how much wealth that is?


    A huge amount of cash flow went around through tens of millions of accounts, and finally flowed into the account opened by the Red Queen as Zhou Ye, totaling more than two billion US dollars...


    Those bank regulators can¡¯t find out where the money went...


    If you have money, the first thing is of course to get a place to stay. Otherwise, it¡¯s not a problem for the big family to live in other people¡¯s homes...


    "What? Are you going to move out?" Zhang Xiaodan heard Zhou Ye''s words, and suddenly felt reluctant."Aren''t you used to living here?"


    "No, it''s because our husband said that I always trouble you here!" Tie Shan also called to Zhou Ye''s husband in the same way."There are a lot of inconveniences for this family!"


    "It''s nothing inconvenient!" Zhang Xiaodan opened his eyes and said nonsense... In just two days, she had run into Zhou Ye and the ladies hehehe no less than ten times... "I think it''s quite crowded and lively. what!"


    How easy is the iron fan that has been practicing for thousands of years? Zhang Xiaodan can see many things in his daily performance.


    "Sister Xiaodan, tell the truth to your sister!" As he said, Tie Fan''s expression became serious and asked: "Did you like my husband!"


    "Where..." Zhang Xiaodan''s face turned red with a single brush. Although she had practiced for thousands of years, it was the first time she fell in love with someone.


    "Oh, so I can rest assured!" Tie Shan said with a relieved expression: "I thought if you fell in love with my family Zhou Ye, I would help you out for the sake of a sister... No need..."


    Hearing Tie Fan''s words, Zhang Xiaodan was anxious. After all, she really liked Zhou Ye.


    "Sister...I...I like...I like Zhou Ye!" Zhang Xiaodan mustered up his courage, and finally squatted to say what was in his heart, just to get the consent of the old lady...


    "If you said no earlier! Really, if you don''t learn from those people, you will learn hypocrisy!" Tie Shan said with a smile: "That sister will help you this time..."


    "Thank you sister!" Zhang Xiaodan laughed happily. She was a magic fan a long time ago... The magic fan is a fan of the Jiuyou Devil Emperor... and she is still a fan...


    After all, the deeds that Zhou Ye did for his own women really confuse these little banshees who have just gained sanity, and they don¡¯t have that much effort for those male demons. After all, same-sex rebuke...


    That night------


    With two screams... the chastity of the two banshees was ruined in Zhou Ye''s hands. Who would let him listen to his wife''s words, and what kind of blindfolded and platoon game...


    Zhang Xiaodan got in with the help of an iron fan, and her apprentice Zhang Tongtong sneaked in...


    So the disreputable reputation of the grass fan mad will accompany him throughout his life...


    Now that everything has happened, Zhou Ye pretended to fan the iron fan a few times in order to behave like you, but he could only accept the fact that he had two more women...


    He can''t do this kind of unkindness... Nowadays he can only appease the two masters and disciples, and try to give them the happiest first time...


    Master and apprentice achievement to unlock... Master and apprentice affection to unlock...


    Chapter 114¡ªTeaching Guanyin


    "Mr. Zhang early!"


    "Mr. Zhang early!"


    "Mr. Zhang, how do you look beautiful today!" A young girl walked out of her car and saw Zhang Xiaodan teasing.


    "Really?" Zhang Xiaodan smiled and touched his cheek, and said, "Why, Yaoyao is too exaggerated!"


    "No exaggeration! Mr. Zhang is really shining today!" Yaoyao smiled and hugged Zhang Xiaodan''s arm. Her family is very wealthy. The reason why she came to work at this private game company is just because of her hobby, otherwise you See which wage earner can afford to drive millions of Maserati sports cars to work?It''s not the big Taobao headquarters of Brother Xiao Ma...


    "Sick Nizi will say it nice!" Zhang Xiaodan also likes this girl very much... After all, this is the only one in this company who dare not talk to her up or down.

 Chapter 83

    "That''s not it!" Yaoyao smiled: "Zhang''s smile today is absolutely fascinating... Um-like...like...like a woman after being nourished by love!"


    "Xiao Nizi is looking for a fight!" Hearing Yaoyao''s teasing, Zhang Xiaodan couldn''t help but think of the charm of last night. Although it was a bit rough at first, the process was wonderful, and the ending made her happy.


    Looking at Zhang Xiaodan''s smile like a girl''s spring, Yaoyao yelled: "Oh, Mr. Zhang, don''t discharge the electric... I will be electrocuted by you..."


    "Xiao Nizi is getting smaller and smaller!" Zhang Xiaodan was really helpless to Yaoyao, there was nothing to do with this girl who loved to be close to her.


    "Mr. Zhang, did you really find a boyfriend?" Yaoyao asked curiously.


    "Yeah!" Zhang Xiaodan nodded openly, looking for a boyfriend, he has become a husband...


    "Hey, the bunch of single dogs in the company are hopeless!" Yaoyao said with a silent look in mourning for his colleagues: "How does Mr. Zhang''s boyfriend look like? Do you have a photo? Let me show you Staff and staff, don''t lose money and manpower at that time!"


    Having said so much, Yaoyao actually just wanted to satisfy her curiosity.


    The entire game company belongs to Zhang Xiaodan, and Zhang Xiaodan is so beautiful, and the Yujie demeanor is so charming. It can be said that he is a talented, wealthy and worthy newcomer.


    Yaoyao is very curious as to which man can conquer himself, this kind-looking, but in fact rejectionist Zhang...


    "Well, just let you take a look!"


    Zhang Xiaodan said that he took out his mobile phone. On the boot screen, a handsome and unrivaled man stood there leisurely. His original tall body was set off by a fitted casual suit even more charming, and his deep eyes seemed to hide thousands of things. ''S secret, tempting ~ tempting people can''t help but want to explore...


    It was Zhou Ye. This was when Zhang Xiaodan took Zhou Ye to buy clothes yesterday. Zhang Xiaodan secretly took pictures... But I didn¡¯t expect that she changed her identity to Zhou Ye¡¯s woman that night, and now she can hold the photo like other women in an upright manner Show off, this is your own man...


    Just as men like to show pictures of their beautiful girlfriends, women like to show their boyfriends, especially this boyfriend is quite photogenic...


    "Wow!" Seeing the photos on Zhang Xiaodan''s phone, Yaoyao''s eyes widened, her eyes full of envy, "Zhang, your boyfriend is so handsome... Is he a male model?"


    "No!" Zhang Xiaodan felt happier when he heard others praise his man."He, I haven''t done anything now..."


    "...Couldn''t it be the little white face who eats soft rice!" Of course, Yaoyao dare not say this sentence. She just loves to play and is not stupid. Looking at Zhang Xiaodan, she almost wrote "I am very happy." A smile with four big characters, isn¡¯t it uncomfortable to say that someone¡¯s boyfriend is a little white face who eats soft rice?


    However, Yaoyao is also a little worried about Mr. Zhang. She knows that Mr. Zhang, who treats herself like a sister, has never been in a relationship. Once such a woman gets trapped, she will confess her death with all her heart. No matter what, she can¡¯t look at her. Mr. Zhang was deceived by the scumbag, so he must investigate this man carefully...


    Thinking of this, Yaoyao smiled and said, "What is the name of Mr. Zhang''s boyfriend? It looks much more handsome than those male stars!"


    "He, his name is Zhou Ye!" When he talked about his man, Zhang Xiaodan''s chatterbox was like a torrential flood that couldn''t stop...Zhou Ye boasted that there are few invincible men extinct in the sky...


    Yaoyao kept the words of Zhang Xiaodan in mind, while remembering all kinds of information of Zhou Ye in her heart...Be sure to check this man carefully, and definitely not let him hurt President Zhang...


    But at this time Zhou Ye had no idea that his own woman would help him get hatred... He is busy... What are you doing?Busy tuning~teaching his spoils, Guanyin...


    The underground storage room of Zhang Xiaodan Villa¡ª¡ª


    The messy storage room has been roughly cleaned up, vacating most of the space in the middle.


    In the middle of the open space of the storage room, a big door-shaped iron frame stands there, and on the iron frame a woman full of fruit is being hung on it...


    "Niezhang, if you want to kill or kill you, I will never ask for mercy!" Guanyin looked at the man sitting in front of him angrily, because he had caused him to lose the bodhisattva status and become a mortal.


    "Oh, it''s still so hard!" Zhou Ye sat on the sofa with Erlang''s legs tilted and a cigar in his hand. He said leisurely: "Look, now I have found my wife too, and I hate you too. It¡¯s not that old anymore, you just take it softly, how about letting you go?"


    "Bah, demon, don''t think about it!" Guanyin was really angry at this moment, feeling that your wife is fine and you want to end this matter, then what about my bodhisattva status that was eliminated by heaven?"You slaughtered the people, and one day you will suffer from the fire of karma!"


    "Hey, I''m being polite with you, you really got on!" Zhou Ye said disdainfully: "I''ll see if the Bodhisattva really has no seven emotions and six desires, and if the Bodhisattva really doesn''t eat fireworks!"


    Speaking of this, Zhou Ye slapped the little dolphins, the two girls of Chunhua Qiuyue, who was snuggling next to him and kneading his legs, said: "Go and wait~~ Wait for our merciful Guanshiyin Bodhisattva to see if she is It''s not that there is no desire for mortals~~ Hope!"


    "Okay, master, hehe!" The two little girls who had long been in the countryside and put on black and white maid costumes stood up and smiled and walked to the woman who was hanging there...


    "do not come¡­¡­"


    "You...you help the gang like this...you are going to be struck by thunder..."


    "No... don''t move there... there... not there!"


    "what------!"


    "Bodhisattva isn''t that great!" Zhou Ye smiled and stood up, looking at the pool of water under the woman''s feet~ Ji chuckles and said, "I thought how noble the Bodhisattva is... I also have desire in the end~ Hope!!"


    "Huh...huh...huh...!" Guanyin glared at Zhou Ye fiercely, without any strength...


    "I like the look in your eyes!" Zhou Ye said as he walked behind Guanyin and untied his belt... "It makes me feel like a bad person!"


    "What...what are you going to do!" Guanyin felt that a hot object had touched his key part, and said in a flustered manner: "Don''t mess around..."


    "What is chaos!" Zhou Ye said as he rushed forward."My name is to save the lost lamb~ the sheep!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    An hour later... Guanyin yelled in panic: "How...how could it be... the spring breeze turns the rain into the heart... not already... ah...!"


    The rest is the blushing noise...


    From then on, there is no Guanshiyin Bodhisattva in the world anymore, there is just a good-looking little maid and meat X device called Guan Guan...


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifteen


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh)


    Mr. Zhang who wants to help himself, but he doesn''t know where to start.Is it going to find a private detective to watch?


    Don''t be funny, even if you find out the evidence of that little white face, I''m afraid Mr. Zhang hates him most...


    Or to attract that little white face?Then pierce him in person?Yaoyao couldn''t help but roll her eyes when she thought of this, isn''t she doing death?When the time comes, Mr. Zhang won''t think of himself as a small third to have a ghost...


    Ahhhhh!!!This is not okay, that is not okay, what should I do?


    "Yaoyao, are you okay, are you sick?" A male colleague walked over and asked in a warm manner.


    "Ni Zongkai, I don''t want to care about you!" Usually, Yaoyao wouldn''t say such heavy words because of the face of her colleagues, but today when she is in a bad mood, who has the time to take care of him.


    Nuan Nan touched his nose with an awkward look and walked away...


    "Ah, I don''t want to!" Yaoyao decided to ignore so many things for the time being, and wander around the Internet to relax. Maybe she should ask the keyboard guys on the network for help?


    Thinking of this, Yaoyao opened the web page and directly opened a forum in the same city from her favorites. This is where she often mixes...


    Yaoyao opened the help section in the same city, and when she was about to post for help, she suddenly saw a red post on the top with the title "Why?They are all men, so why is the gap so big?


    Driven by curiosity, Yaoyao clicked on this post. The first floor is the owner¡¯s narrative: Today I encountered a brutal dog abuse incident while shopping. The picture has the truth... the picture above.


    Yaoyao scrolled down the web page curiously, and saw that in the photo, a handsome teenager with a bunch of beauties seemed to be shopping...


    The pictures show that the boy has an ambiguous interaction with every beauty. It can be seen that those beauties also treat this boy as a baby and dote on...


    The masses watching the posts below are all talking about it.

 Chapter 84

    "This man must be the rich second generation, the identification is complete!"


    "I don''t know if the rich second generation is not rich second generation, but this man is definitely better than the owner. The identification is complete!"


    "The host is a poor single dog. After the identification, keep the formation downstairs!"


    "The host is gay, he is actually envious of those beautiful women, the identification is complete!"


    "I beg the host to tell me where I took the photo. I also want to find that handsome guy. The identification is complete!"


    ...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hey, this man looks familiar!" Yaoyao muttered to herself as she looked at the post. Suddenly she struck a soul. Isn''t this the man in the photo Zhang Zong showed herself this morning?Say it''s not a little boy?No, I am going to expose his true colors now...


    Thinking of this, Yaoyao was about to stand up and find Mr. Zhang... But she sat down slowly again as she stepped.


    Since that man has a little white face, he must have his own methods for women, didn''t he see him directly among a dozen women without making them jealous?Then if he reveals his true colors, I am afraid he can also find various reasons to deal with it, and even turn Mr. Zhang''s deception around...


    I''m so rashly exposing him in front of Mr. Zhang, I''m afraid I won''t achieve the result I want in the end...


    What should I do to make the little white face leave Mr. Zhang?Yaoyao frowned again, question marks in her heart...


    She didn''t think of a one-size-fits-all solution until she was about to get off work.


    "Ah no matter what, there must be a road before the car reaches the mountain, and the boat will go straight to the end of the bridge. I will definitely find a way!" Yaoyao scratched her hair vigorously, thinking: "The only way to do this now I saw that little white face, and then I saw it!"


    "Yaoyao, you are so smart!" Yaoyao smiled triumphantly, and then happily gave herself thirty-two likes...


    Five o''clock in the afternoon-it''s time for get off work


    Yaoyao had already cleaned everything up, and was waiting for Zhang Xiaodan in the parking lot...


    Seeing Zhang Xiaodan''s figure in the parking lot from afar, Yaoyao ran over and hugged Zhang Xiaodan''s arm and said, "Mr. Zhang...I will live with you today, OK..."


    "Go home with me?" Zhang Xiaodan asked hesitantly, "Why do you want to go home with me today?"


    "I quarreled with my mom and dad! I don''t want to go home... So, let me stay at your house for a few days, OK, Mr. Zhang!" Yaoyao begged, putting her hands together in a gesture of asking for help.


    Although there are many people in the family, it is a bit inconvenient, but it is a bit uneasy to let her watch a homeless girl go to a hotel. After all, there are still many bad people in the city.


    After hesitating, the kind-hearted Zhang Xiaodan still agreed."OK then!"


    "Yeah-Long live Mr. Zhang!" Yaoyao jumped happily, with a white face, waiting for grandma to reveal your true face...


    The two drove their cars and left the company. Zhang Xiaodan called the house along the way and told Zhou Ye that one of his female subordinates was going to live with him for a few days.


    Zhou Ye didn¡¯t care, but in order not to be too shocked, Zhou Ye let Tie Fan and the others live in the villa next to Zhang Xiaodan¡¯s villa. That villa had already become Zhou Ye¡¯s real estate, and it was moved in with bags. No need to prepare anything...just because Zhou Ye likes the feeling that everyone is together, that villa was not used...


    But it doesn¡¯t work now. After all, it¡¯s monogamy now. In order not to scare Zhang Xiaodan¡¯s female subordinates, I can only temporarily aggravate Tiefan and them. They have lived in that villa in recent days...


    When Tie Shan and the others went to rest in the villa by the side, Zhang Xiaodan returned with Yaoyao...


    "Wow, Sister Zhang! Your house is so beautiful!" Yaoyao followed Zhang Xiaodan into the door. Now it is not working time, Zhang Xiaodan asked her to call herself Sister Zhang instead of Manager Zhang.


    "Just so!" Zhang Xiaodan said as he took off his high heels, put on slippers, and took a pair of slippers and handed them to Yaoyao.


    "Xiaodan, you are back!" Zhou Ye walked over and hugged Zhang Xiaodan with a smile.


    "Hmm..." Seeing the man who had missed the day, Zhang Xiaodan also smiled happily and enjoyed the thoughtfulness of his man.


    "Wow, brother-in-law is so handsome!" Yaoyao discovered at this time that photos sometimes can''t fully show a person''s demeanor. The man in front of him really has a temperament that makes a woman''s heartbeat. The urge to pounce on ~ movement.


    "This is my colleague, Yaoyao!" Zhang Xiaodan introduced Yaoyao to Zhou Ye.


    "Hello, beauty, welcome to our house as a guest!" Zhou Ye said and stretched out his hand...


    "You... hello!" Yaoyao stretched out her small hand, only feeling that Zhou Ye''s hand was so big and powerful, it felt reassuring.


    "Are you okay?" Zhang Xiaodan looked at Yaoyao unwilling to let go of her man''s hand, and rolled his eyes at Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye made an innocent expression, it was not his fault...


    "Ha...I''m okay, I just accidentally lost my mind!" Yaoyao was awakened by Zhang Xiaodan''s words, and hurriedly released her grip on Zhou Ye.


    Yaoyao ah Yaoyao, you have come to expose the true face of this little white face, how can you be confused by this little white face, really...it''s not that you haven''t seen a man... Yaoyao secretly complained about herself in her heart.


    "Supper is ready... Go wash and prepare for dinner!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Thank you for your husband!" Although Zhang Xiaodan knew that this was the meal made by the maids, Zhou Ye still made her feel very face and happy.


    Chapter One Hundred and Sixteen


    The evening meal is two kinds of meat and two vegetables plus a big bone winter melon soup, the staple food is rice.


    The three of them were sitting around the dinner table, eating, Yaoyao was still working on her own trial plan.


    "Brother-in-law is so handsome, it''s a pity not to be a star!" Yaoyao pretended to be careless while eating.


    "Star..." Although Zhou Ye has never been a star, he is a supermodel man. There is not much difference between the two. There is a lot of overlap between the fashion industry and the entertainment industry.Speaking of celebrities reminded him of the painful days of being dominated by makeup artists and photographers... "No interest, too tired!"


    "..." Yaoyao became more and more affirmed of her own guess, so lazy... Relying on a face to cheat a woman for money, what is this not a typical little white face?


    "He, he''s just afraid of trouble!" Zhang Xiaodan, who hadn''t seen Yaoyao''s thoughts at all, said indulgently at his man: "But it doesn''t matter, I support him whatever he wants!"


    "It''s over... Sister Zhang is completely trapped!" Yaoyao muttered, looking at Zhang Xiaodan''s eyes looking at Zhou Ye, she suddenly felt a little sour in her heart, why is it not she who can look at Zhou Ye like this?


    ...We must dismantle them, and we must not let Sister Zhang suffer from this little white face... Yaoyao''s determination is firmer...


    The three of them finished their dinner soon, Zhou Ye packed up the dishes and chopsticks and put them in the kitchen...According to what he meant, there would be a maid there tomorrow, uh, no, it should be called a maid now...it will be natural tomorrow. There will be a maid to clean up...


    But now, Yaoyao has to help tidy up the dishes and squeeze into the kitchen to do the aftermath with Zhou Ye... This is helpless...


    Zhou Ye was slowly brushing the bowl while thinking about things depressedly. At this moment, suddenly a mobile phone screen was handed to him.


    "...?" Zhou Ye looked at the little hand holding the phone, it was his woman''s colleague, Yaoyao... "What''s the matter?"


    "I think... we should talk!" Yaoyao said, pretending to be calm and looking at Zhou Ye.


    "Talk about what?" Zhou Ye asked strangely.


    "Talk about this..." Yaoyao said, looking like I had already seen the ending, turned on her mobile phone...


    "Uh, okay, I admit that you have a good figure...!" Zhou Ye smiled as he watched Yaoyao''s selfie in a swimming suit on the phone.

 Chapter 85

    "What..." Yaoyao hurriedly took back her phone and took a look, because pretend B didn''t notice that what she had opened was not the photos she downloaded from the computer, but the stinky selfies she took in her free time. Her little face turned red when she saw it. Up...


    "No...no...not for you to watch this!" Yaoyao hurriedly called out the photos she had downloaded on her mobile phone, and angrily handed her mobile phone to Zhou Ye''s eyes again: "I showed you this! "


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye looked at the photos taken by Yaoyao on her phone when she was shopping with her daughters, and smiled: "The angle of the photo is not very good, it makes me a bit ugly!"


    "Yeah! The person who took the photo is really stinky, if I would not be like this..." Yaoyao just said that he hurriedly said, pretending to be serious: "That is not the point, the point is, you are a soft-hearted Fan''s little white face, right?"


    "Me? Little white face?" Zhou Ye looked surprised at the little girl who deliberately pretended to look like [I have seen through your heart, liver, spleen, lungs and kidneys], and almost laughed out loud.


    And Zhou Ye''s smile made Yaoyao use it as evidence that he was in desperation, pretending to be calm, "Let''s talk about it, how can you let Sister Zhang go?"


    "Why should I let her go?" Zhou Ye, who knew everything, smiled, and when he was feeling bored, God sent another toy to him.


    Behind Yaoyao, Zhang Xiaodan, who felt wrong and walked in, made a look that gave me everything to tell her not to expose herself, and then began her acting career as a little white face who eats soft rice...


    "As long as you are willing to let Sister Zhang go, I''ll give you how much it costs!" Yaoyao said with a wealthy face.


    Zhang Xiaodan, who heard her words behind Yaoyao, was moved. After giving his man a look that shouldn''t be too much, he left here...


    She believes that Zhou Ye will not do anything to Yaoyao. The best is to accept her. There are already so many sisters, and she doesn''t care anymore. Besides, she thinks that it is their blessing for a woman to be with Zhou Ye. ...


    Looks handsome, has a good personality, loves his wife, lives well, keeps youth forever, and has a sentiment... In addition to being a little bit carefree, it seems that Zhou Ye already has conditions that many men can''t have in their lives... So Zhang Xiaodan thinks if Yaoyao will definitely be happy with her own man...


    And at this moment, Yaoyao didn¡¯t know that her sister Zhang had already sold her in her heart... She was still in the process of saving her.


    "How much does it cost? It''s really nerve-wracking..." Zhou Ye was playing an insatiable little white face who was eating soft rice, hurriedly acting."If you want less, I don''t think it''s a good deal. If you want more, I''m afraid you can''t afford it... what should I do?"


    "One million?" Yaoyao asked tentatively.


    "Too little, not enough money to buy clothes on the street!" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes and said.


    "Damn little white face, are your clothes made of gold?" Yaoyao gritted his teeth and said, "Five million??"


    "Hey, it''s not enough to buy a sports car!" Zhou Ye still played the role of his little white face.


    "Hey, don''t go too far!" Yaoyao looked anxious. This is already more than half of her pocket money.


    "Then I''m going to get your President Zhang to go, after all, it''s a meal ticket that can eat for a lifetime!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Ten million, ten million last price, no more I can do it!" Yaoyao really did it. She felt that for a sister who really loved her, ten million was not an unacceptable price...


    "Xiaoguliang... Are you sure if I took you 10 million to leave your Sister Zhang, will your Sister Zhang be happy?" Zhou Ye said, pushing Yaoyao to the wall tightly. side.


    "Twenty million...20 million you find a way to break up with Sister Zhang, don''t make Sister Zhang sad, I know that your little white faces have this ability!" The body was oppressed by Zhou Ye, and Yaoyao felt that her heart was about to go. She jumped into her throat, she was a little afraid to look at Zhou Ye''s eyes, those monster eyes seemed to fall into them, and she couldn''t get out again...


    "As for me, I don''t know how to use money to measure my woman, silly girl, even if I give me all the money in the world, I will not give up my woman!" Zhou Ye said in a low voice. The sound of Yaoyao''s ear.


    "You...you... were you kidding me just now?" No matter how stupid, Yaoyao understood it at this time, suddenly raised her head and stared at Zhou Ye and said bitterly: "Then I will go to Sister Zhang to expose Your true face!"


    "Whatever you want!" Zhou Ye shrugged his shoulders indifferently, then bowed his head and stunned Yaoyao''s Chun...


    "Hmm..." Yaoyao''s eyes widened, she couldn''t believe that her first smell disappeared into this man''s mouth... At this moment, she suddenly felt that her piglet was pinched, which made her bear it. Can''t help but want to scream...


    And Zhou Ye took advantage of this opportunity to pry open Yaoyao''s teeth and put his snake head in...


    Yaoyao, a rich girl who has been strictly disciplined since she was a child, is not at all an opponent of Zhou Ye, an old fried dough stick, and she is quickly lost under Zhou Ye''s superb skills...


    I don''t know how long it took. When she recovered, Zhou Ye had already let go of her body and walked out of the kitchen. Zhou Ye''s voice was faintly heard.


    "This is regarded as the price you paid for insulting me... next time you do this, don''t talk about you!"


    "This... rascal!" Yaoyao looked at the appearance of her clothes~shirt~no~, she wanted to cry without tears...Is this a sacrifice to feed a tiger?No, right? It should be the sheep''s mouth...


    But... Yaoyao touched the place Zhou Ye had just touched, and there was still the temperature in his hands in Little Pig...It really felt very comfortable...


    Chapter One Hundred and Seventeen


    It''s night - it''s time to have to rest...


    "Today I slept with Sister Zhang!" Yaoyao was wearing Zhang Xiaodan''s pajamas, holding a pillow and blocking the door of the bedroom, preventing Zhou Ye from entering.


    "My dear, it seems that you are going to sleep alone today..." Zhang Xiaodan smiled and blinked at his man.


    "Okay...Then I''ll go to the guest room to sleep by myself..." Zhou Ye raised his eyebrows, signaled that he knew, turned and left the master bedroom...


    He estimated that his woman meant that he would come back after Yaoyao fell asleep at night... Feeling that there was nothing wrong with his guess, Zhou Ye leaped out of the guest room window as soon as he turned around...


    After all, he is not the only woman, there are still many women waiting for him in the villa next door... It seems that today is another sleepless night...


    For the time being, let¡¯s leave Zhou Ye looking for his woman Hu Tianhudi, let us focus on Yaoyao who is exposing Zhou Ye¡¯s crimes to Zhang Xiaodan.


    "Sister Zhang, why do you like this Zhou Ye!" Yaoyao asked, sitting by the window holding a big doll, Xiong, looking at Zhang Xiaodan who was lying next to him and reading.


    "Why do you like Zhou Ye!" Zhang Xiaodan took off his glasses and rubbed the corners of his eyes for a while and said, "Because he is handsome, because he is strong, because he cares for his family, because he is crazy..."


    "Oh my god... you are almost becoming a husband''s slave!" Yaoyao rolled her eyes, when did madness become a compliment?


    "Hehe, spoil him if you love him, don''t you?" Zhang Xiaodan said with a smile.


    "But... but..." Yaoyao thought for a long time, and finally gritted her teeth and took out her mobile phone. She didn''t want her sister Zhang to be blinded by that little white face like a fool."Sister Zhang...this is what I saw on the Internet..."


    "Huh?" Zhang Xiaodan took Yaoyao''s mobile phone and looked happy. The pictures above were all photos of Zhou Ye and Tie Fan... Obviously the consequences of dog abuse... "That''s it?"


    "He doesn''t know clearly about these women, aren''t you afraid that he lied to you for money?" Seeing Zhang Xiaodan''s face didn''t have the angry expression he expected, but a calm expression, Yao Yao feels like her whole person is not good...


    "If he wants the money, I will give it to him!" Zhang Xiaodan said with a smile: "And the women you said were not clear to him, they followed him earlier than me! Strictly speaking, I''m the one who grabs love with a sword..."


    "Oh my God... Has that man poured you some ecstasy soup?" Yaoyao looked unbelievable.


    "You, you are still young, you don''t understand many things!" Zhang Xiaodan explained: "A sweet big watermelon, a basket of sour rotten apricots, which one do you choose to eat?"


    "Of course it''s sweet watermelon, who wants to eat those rotten apricots!" Yaoyao said naturally.


    "But now the problem is coming. There are also many people who want to eat watermelon, but don''t want to eat those sour and rotten apricots. What should we do?" Zhang Xiaodan continued to ask.


    "Cut the watermelon, everyone can eat together!" Yaoyao said.


    "It seems you understand..." Zhang Xiaodan smiled mysteriously, then said: "It''s too late, I have to go to work tomorrow, go to bed early!"


    "This..." Yaoyao understands Zhang Xiaodan''s metaphor, but she is still a bit unable to turn around after receiving monogamy education...


    Yaoyao took this metaphor, tossing about there, just couldn''t sleep...


    It wasn''t until two o''clock in the morning that Yaoyao fell into a drowsy sleep... She didn''t even notice Zhang Xiaodang left her side...


    Zhang Xiaodan, who sneaked out of the bedroom, came to the guest room where Zhou Ye was resting. However, Zhou Ye was not found in the guest room. She was not surprised at this point. Obviously this product went to the next door. The sisters will come back when they are fed...


    Zhang Xiaodan was not in a hurry, just lying on the window slowly waiting for his man''s return...

 Chapter 86

    Zhou Ye did come back, but instead of going back to the guest room, he went back to the master bedroom...


    Zhou Ye floated in directly from the window, and when he saw that there was only one person in the window, he thought that his woman had drove the intrusive little woman to the guest room to the side. When he shook his body, there was nothing left of his clothes. Fly...jump and drill...the whole person got into the bed...


    Yaoyao, who was drowsy and asleep, suddenly felt as if she had two more magic hands on her body. Those two magic hands were making waves on her body... It made her feel a kind of irritation that she had never had before. Squirting ~ pouring out...


    Before she knew it, she cooperated with the pair of magic hands to take off all her clothes... Then a hot ~ hot pillar hit her mystery...


    Pillars?Hot~hot?Yaoyao suddenly woke up, but it was too late at this time, and only felt a burst of pain as if the whole person was being torn~ splitting pain came from under her body... the pillar entered~ into her body...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    When Yaoyao called, Zhou Ye already knew that he was on the wrong person, but in other words, it would be impossible for him to stop at this time... Could it be that he stopped and said to Yaoyao, "I''m sorry, I am not Up to you, you just walked to the wrong room!"


    Will Yaoyao forgive him?That''s impossible... As the saying goes, if you should make mistakes here, you can go wrong... Once you make a mistake, this is the kingly way... Zhang Xjia once said that what goes straight to a woman''s heart, Zhou Ye agrees with this sentence ...


    Soon...under Zhou Ye''s means, Yaoyao changed from crying into Shen Yin, and from Shen Yin to screaming... and finally until begging for mercy...


    Zhang Xiaodan ran to rescue Yaoyao when she begged for mercy for the third time... how?Of course it was sacrificed to feed the tiger...


    The next morning¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Yaoyao woke up from a deep sleep... the pain under her was still reminding her that she was no longer a girl..., thinking that she was unclear and lost her application to Zhou Ye, she suddenly felt sad..." Oh oh..."


    "Okay, sister, don''t cry..." Zhang Xiaodan sat on the side of the bed, hugged Yaoyao and comforted.


    "Sister Zhang...oooo..." Yaoyao said while crying: "I want to call the police to catch that bad guy... I want to put him in jail..."


    "Well, the police can''t catch him!" Zhang Xiaodan said with a smile looking at Yaoyao.


    "That bad guy is so powerful? Is he the second generation of officials?" Yaoyao was a little curious. To tell the truth, it was all her anger when the police arrested Zhou Ye. I was so angry that I opened my eyes and didn''t see that Shenzi who took him. Man...


    "He, he is much better than the official second generation!" Zhang Xiaodan saw Yaoyao''s insincereness, and said with a smile: "I''ll tell you a story..."


    "Wow, this is a fairy tale..."


    "Oh my God, this man is so cool, he wants to kill everyone to pay homage to his woman!"


    "What happened later? Was he sneak attacked by Maitreya or died with Guanyin?" Yaoyao asked Zhang Xiaodan with wide eyes.


    "He..." Zhang Xiaodan said unhurriedly: "He made soup for a girl who had just lost her stretch to him. He said that he used too much force last night. The girl he got was a bit too cruel and needs to be given. That girl fix it!"


    "...Zhou Ye, did Zhou Ye really go to make the soup?" Yaoyao asked with a blushing face. The taste that made her recall for a long time last night seemed to be running back and forth in her body, thinking about it last night. In one scene, Yaoyao felt like something was going on under her...


    "Yaoyao is awake..." Saying that Cao Cao had arrived, Zhou Ye just came in with a bowl of soup...


    "...Ah!" Yaoyao was so ashamed that he slipped back into the quilt again, and covered her head with the quilt...


    "Is anyone here? Room service...!" Zhou Ye smiled and put the bowl on the window cabinet.


    "Nizoukai..." Yaoyao shouted, hiding under the blanket."I don''t want to see you!"


    "Then I''m leaving..."


    Yaoyao waited for a while and found that there was really no movement outside, and hurriedly shouted: "Zhou Ye...Zhou Ye!"


    But no one answered her, it made her feel sad for a while, doesn''t this bad thing know how to coax herself?Even taking away my body, I still don¡¯t want to coax myself...


    "I don''t care about you!" Yaoyao yelled when he lifted the quilt over his head.


    "Well, I know, it''s okay, I just want you!" Zhou Ye''s voice appeared directly in her ear...


    "Ah, you badass!" Yaoyao realized only then that Zhou Ye was standing behind her in the sky, so she didn''t see him the first time.


    "Okay, I''m a badass, I''m Selang, okay!" Zhou Ye hugged Yaoyao into his arms carelessly, and then beckoned to pull the soup bowl over."Take the soup first..."


    "Zhou Ye... have you really lived for a thousand years?" Yaoyao said curiously when she saw the scene before her.


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye responded as he spooned soup to Yaoyao.


    "It''s amazing!" Yaoyao asked while drinking soup, "How does it feel to live so long? Do you feel that you are already very old..."


    "Oh!" Zhou Ye looked at this girl who was busy asking 100,000 why, her mouth really couldn''t help but she picked up the bowl, took a big sip, then bowed her head to block Yaoyao''s mouth¡­¡­


    The whole world is finally quiet¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Chapter 118 The Melancholy of Tang Xiaojian...


    Tang Xiaojian is the game image designer of Baihua Game Company...


    I have been working hard in this company for almost five years, and I am still a single dog...Of course, a single dog can also have a crush. The object of his crush is the famous white rich beauty god in the company, Yaoyao...


    As a single dog, Tang Xiaojian''s biggest characteristic is... timid, of course it doesn''t mean that he is afraid of things, but that he has a crush on his goddess Yaoyao and dare not confess.


    It''s rare that I didn''t work overtime yesterday. I woke up very early today, and Tang Xiaojian walked happily on his way to work. The happiest thing every day is when he goes to work in the morning...


    Nothing else, just to say hello to the goddess in my heart from a distance...


    At this moment, Tang Xiaojian is happiest.


    But today, he waited for a long time in the company''s parking lot... he was almost late to check in for work, before his goddess appeared.


    On this day, he was listless, really like an eggplant beaten by frost, and he was stunned.


    "Hey, Tang Xiaojian, what''s the matter with you? There you are lying down there like muddy, broken love? This is a place for work, not a place for you to relax!" A voice came, causing a burst of laughter.


    "Got it!" Tang Xiaojian said lazily, and glanced at that person. He is Tang Xiaojian''s department head, and it is said that he is still a turtle... But Tang Xiaojian always looked at him upset, just because he always ran to him by his work. Existence in front of my goddess...


    "Hey, what''s your attitude, don''t you want this month''s bonus?" The turtle took a look, alas, the soft persimmons of the past dared to resist today. How can this work? This unhealthy trend must be suppressed. .


    "It''s... the director!" For his bonus this month, Tang Xiaojian can only succumb to the oppression of reality...


    "It''s almost the same!" The turtle walked away...


    "Huh... this is simply hell!" Tang Xiaojian''s face was irresistible, the kind-hearted Mr. Zhang was not there, and his secret lover, Yaoyao, was also not there, only the annoying turtle was still there... Time is true It''s hard...


    Tang Xiaojian''s half-dead state continued until the next day... Once again squatting in the flowerbed of the company parking lot, waiting for his goddess to appear...


    "Om¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    There was a strong motor sound of a sports car. Tang Xiaojian looked at the door in surprise. The familiar black Maserati sports car rushed over and stopped in the parking space in a beautiful drift downstairs of the company...


    Tang Xiaojian hurriedly sorted out his hairstyle, wanting to give his goddess the best smile...


    As soon as the door of the black Maserati opened, a tall figure walked out of the driver''s seat.The luxurious and unassuming casual half-length windbreaker makes his figure more elegant, and the handsome face makes people feel good at first sight...Of course, a man''s words are a new nasty...such as the current Tang Xiaojian...


    "This... how is this possible!" Tang Xiaojian clenched his fists, looking desperately at the man smiling and wrapping his goddess'' A4 waist, and his goddess leaned against the man with a happy face...


    Zhou Ye was embracing Yaoyao and was about to leave the parking lot. Suddenly he found the man standing next to him...what should I say. If I dress up carefully, he is vaguely regarded as a handsome guy, but his sallow complexion betrayed him, and there is still suffering. Daqiu Shen''s eyes are obviously one of Yaoyao''s crushes.

 Chapter 87

    "Hi, hello, I am Yaoyao''s boyfriend!" Zhou Ye likes dog abuse the most, especially the tricky dog ??abuse.


    "You, hello... My name is Tang Xiaojian, and I am Yaoyao''s colleague!" Tang Xiaojian said with a smile that was worse than crying.


    "Thank you for taking good care of Yaoyao before, thank you!" Zhou Ye''s favorite thing is to sprinkle salt on other people''s wounds.


    "Wh...Where, everyone is a colleague, you should." Tang Xiaojian really wants to punch Zhou Ye away, but he can only think about it, with his courage...Haha.


    "Okay, Ye, we should go up and find Sister Zhang!" Yaoyao has never noticed this bitter single dog...


    "Okay, baby!" Zhou Ye said and kissed Yaoyao''s cheek lightly and said, "Then Tang Xiaojian, I will go up with Yaoyao first. I have time to play together. I feel like you are very close. !"


    "Ha...Haha, okay, no problem!" Tang Xiaojian felt that he was really going to die...because of this man''s anger.


    "My dear, why are you so interested in my colleague!" Lu Yaoyao asked curiously.


    "Haha, maybe you will become the man''s girlfriend if I don''t show up?" Zhou Ye said with a mysterious smile.


    "Hate, you are jealous, I have nothing to do with him at all!" Yaoyao did not follow.


    "I mean maybe, but when I show up, you can only be my girlfriend!" Zhou Ye said as he took Yaoyao into his arms.


    "Really domineering!" Yaoyao snorted, with a happy smile on her face.


    "Morning, Yaoyao...Is this one?" Turtle also came over to say hello to Yaoyao, but when he saw Zhou Ye, his face became difficult to look at once he brushed it.


    "I''m Yaoyao''s boyfriend! I want to get married in the future!" Zhou Ye never let go of any chance to abuse a dog.


    "You, hello..." Turtle''s face was even more ugly, but Zhou Ye had already stretched out his hand. It seemed rude not to shake hands with others, and Turtle could only barely stretch out his hand.


    "I know you like Yaoyao!" Zhou Ye leaned forward. His 1.9-meter figure put a lot of pressure on the turtle. Zhou Ye lowered his head and said to the turtle''s ear: "Now Yaoyao is my woman, so , I¡¯ll give you a suggestion, stay away from my woman... Otherwise, let your world evaporate, trust me... I can definitely do it!"


    Zhou Ye¡¯s voice was as cold and cold as it came from among the Nine Nethers. Hearing his voice was as if he heard the whisper of an evil spirit. The turtle almost peeed his pants in fright, and the whole person was like seeing a ghost. I ran away rolling and crawling...


    "It''s all right now!" Zhou Ye restored his sunny smile again, and smiled at his woman: "That nasty ghost has been terrified by me. I guess I won''t have the guts to pester you again!"


    "My husband is so nice!" Yaoyao happily hugged Zhou Ye''s neck as a kiss. She was seen by Tang Xiaojian who walked in behind them, and instantly abused the dog again...


    "Naughty!" Zhou Ye lightly patted Yaoyao''s little dolphins, and said: "Go to work, I''ll just go around here, and at noon, I will take you out for dinner with your sister Zhang. "


    "Okay, husband, see you soon!" Didn''t see Tang Xiaojian''s Yaoyao twisting his little Qiaodong towards his work cubicle.


    In fact, Zhou Ye was here to help Yaoyao solve the turtle. What should I say, after all, now that Yaoyao has become his own woman, how could he still let that man pester her? Zhou Ye obliged to take it...


    It¡¯s just that Zhou Ye didn¡¯t expect that he would meet one of Da Meng Yi¡¯s male protagonists, that living Tang Monk... is Tang Xiaojian... he snatched the goddess he secretly admired, and fed him some good dog food to become Zhou. Ye''s fun...


    Chapter 119: A Little White Falling From The Sky


    During this period of time, Zhou Ye went to Tang Xiaojian to abuse the dog in a tricky manner, occasionally showing affection with Yaoyao, and feeding Tang Xiaojian a few high-energy dog ??food... Don''t have a small life too comfortable.


    Tang Xiaojian feels like he is living in deep waters, and the feeling of grass growing on his head is lingering. In fact, he thinks too much, and Yaoyao has never liked him at all. How come the grass grows on his head? ?


    Today is the 100th time to commemorate the successful dog abuse. Zhou Ye decided to hold a non-covering ceremony at home to commemorate this great day. Although I don¡¯t know why his men suddenly became so interested today, the women didn¡¯t want to sweep their home. A man¡¯s interest, just open it, it¡¯s not that it hasn¡¯t been open...


    So under the hustle and bustle of the girls, a variety of food and wine were placed on the coffee table in the living room, and the lighting in the living room was also adjusted to the dance party mode.


    There are no outsiders at this party. All water is Zhou Ye¡¯s women, iron fan, hammer, jade face, Zhang Xiaodan, Zhang Tongtong, Yaoyao, Chunhua, Xia Yu, Qiuyue, Dongxue, four maids, Guan Guan, and a group of maids. ...


    Yumian led the maids to perform to Zhou Ye the characteristic dance of their clan, the fox dance.Those dances improved by the jade face are all stripped~clothes~fox~dancing, graceful~wonderful dance, seductive!!With a bewildered movement, Zhou Ye''s little friend who watched angrily rushed into the crown, waved his big hand, and the meeting was turned into a row of guns...


    Yiyeyu~Taki~Wu, the group of females fight against Selang... Although the group of females launched a series of charges against Selangor under the leadership of Tiefan and Yumian, they were determined to kill the thief and were unable to return to the sky... Finally they lost Under Selang¡¯s powerful little friend... For a while, the sorrow was everywhere, and the water flowed into a river... The one who was killed by Zhou Ye was not left...


    Before you know it, the sky has turned pale...


    Zhou Ye tried his last force... With a scream, Guan Guan, the last female warrior, was defeated.


    Ting Ting, who was still standing in mid-air, glanced at the living room triumphantly. He just wanted to shout, "Who else?????"


    Seeing the women lying on the floor all around, Zhou Ye didn''t care about pretending to be X. They were all his own women, and he would feel distressed if they were all frozen...


    Honestly hugging them into the bedroom one by one, it took a long time before Zhou Ye put them in place, but the matter is not over yet, Zhou Ye has to clean up the living room...


    On the floor of the living room, the hoods and small pieces of slap-sized pieces of cloth were thrown all over the floor...Zhou Ye couldn¡¯t tell who it was. Anyway, they would be thrown into the laundry basket in the bathroom. The maid sorted by herself.


    "Huh--!" Zhou Ye let out a sigh of relief while sitting on the sofa in the living room. Since practicing the Spring Wind and Rain, it seems that his needs will become great...


    It still feels a bit unsatisfactory to pick two dozen by oneself. Looking at the little friend who is still standing angry, Zhou Ye thinks he should leave here?But it seems that Sister White Bone hasn''t appeared yet... I feel so unwilling to just let her go...


    At this moment, a strong light flashed, Zhou Ye felt a sinking in his legs... Zhou Ye looked down, oops, I''ll take it... This god is awesome, you want to give it to me, this is wearing a long skirt Isn''t the sister paper of the bones sister who she just chanted?


    Zhou Ye has always believed in one thing, and that is that Tianyu is not taking the wrong side and being affected by it. Seeing the sister paper lying on his lap, he has to pretend to be a gentleman for Mao... Besides, Zhou Ye never thinks of himself. A gentleman...


    With a stab, Zhou Ye directly violently cracked the arms on the bones, and presented a flawless jade body in front of him.


    "Be my woman!"


    With a muffled hum... the bone spirit came to his senses...


    "You...who are you? What are you doing...?" The Bone Spirit asked in surprise as he looked at the man who kept moving on him.


    "Don''t you feel it?" Zhou Ye said and moved again, "You really don''t feel it?"


    "Ah!!!" The drama ~ pain and foreign body sensation from underneath him made the bone spirit understand his current situation.


    The panicked white bone spirit struggled desperately, but it was a pity that Zhou Ye was more powerful than the Bull Demon King who had practiced the Eight-Nine Profound Art in terms of strength. If only talking about power, the Bull Demon King was much more powerful than Monkey King... Monkeys can easily kill her, not to mention Zhou Ye, who is stronger than it...


    "You...you are a disciple!" Everything in front of him made the bone spirit forget his spells and abilities, just struggling desperately.


    "Don''t mess around, you are already like this, and where do you want to go, darling~ darling, isn''t it okay to be my Zhou Ye''s woman?" Zhou Ye said with all his strength to carry the spring wind and transform the rain...


    "You...you said your name is...Zhou Ye..." The White Bone Spirit also only said this sentence, and was immediately thrown to the top by a wave of huge waves...


    Only the blushing sound left in the living room...


    I don''t know how long it took...


    The Bone Spirit was awakened by Yingying''s whispering in her ear...


    At some point, the living room was full of beauties, all of them graceful and graceful, with faces like peaches and flowers, all talking in a low voice, looking at themselves from time to time.


    The Bone Spirit was startled, and was about to sit up in a hurry, but the foreign object under her made her unable to sit upright, so she fell on the sofa again...


    "Hehe..." This action caused the women to chuckle."Sister, don''t worry, it''s a bit too late for the first husband, just sit up slowly!"


    "..." Bone''s shy cheeks were flushed, and he moved a few steps forward cautiously, with a bang, like the sound of opening a wine bottle... the girls were laughing again.


    "..." The White Bone Spirit really wanted to find a place to sew in, and it felt a bit shameless to hold his cheeks...


    "You guys, just look at the jokes of the new sister, as if you haven''t been made like this by your husband!" Tie Fan said, took a fur coat and put it on the bone spirit, and said: "Don''t be shy, they, every Basically, they have been so tricky by their husbands, so it is rare to see new sisters joining, so they want to make fun of them. They have nothing malicious in them, they are all their own sisters!"

 Chapter 88

    "This...Where is this place?" The White Bone Spirit also slowly came to his senses, clutching his fur coat tightly in his hand and asked: "Who is this man who has bad my innocence!"


    "He is our sister''s man!" There was a hint of pride on the faces of the women, as if having such a man is something to be proud of."This is the earth!"


    "I don''t want to be his woman, I''m going to kill this innocent disciple!" The bone-bone spirit thought of his innocence and stretched it out to this man. He raised his hand angrily and lay down on him. Behind Zhou Ye''s heavenly spirit covered it.


    "Whatever you want!" The Tiefan women looked indifferent. It was not that they were not worried about Zhou Ye''s safety, but that they believed that no woman after being fucked by Zhou Ye could cruelly kill this man.


    The facts are indeed as expected by the women. The white bone spirit pressed the hand on Zhou Ye¡¯s Heavenly Spirit Cover, originally the palm could shatter Zhou Ye¡¯s Heavenly Spirit Cover with a spit out of it (she thought too much, Zhou Ye¡¯s body was comparable to the hardest Metal.) But with her hands on Zhou Ye¡¯s vitals, she just can¡¯t spit out her palm...


    At this time, Zhou Ye also woke up quietly, without opening his eyes, and directly took a shot of the little dolphins of the white bone spirit, "Don''t make trouble, keep sleeping with your husband..."


    With that said, Zhou Ye used his hand hard, and once again hugged the White Bone Spirit in his arms...


    "Ah ah ah ......" Skeleton Demon also desperately Ye Zheng Butuo weeks pregnant - hold, her air of a small mouth, bite in the week on the shoulders of Ye ......


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t feel any pain, but the bone spirit was so tired that his cheeks were sour... I really couldn''t beat him, but he didn''t listen, and finally cried the bone spirit directly... "What else is the idol of all monsters... Uh... he is such a disciple... Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, to be such a disciple as this is unexpected


    At this time she remembered who Zhou Ye was...


    "..." Zhou Ye was not afraid of women playing profligately, nor was he afraid of women''s spoiling, but he was afraid of women crying... When the white bone spirit cried, he was gone."Well, it''s all my fault...Don''t cry, Xiaobai, you won''t be pretty if you cry..."


    "It''s up to you whether it''s beautiful or not, I just cried and cried...Wow..." The more the bone spirit said, the sadder and the more sad the cry.


    "Why don''t it matter to me, you are the woman God gave me, you are my person..."


    "Who...who is the woman God gave you!" The bones got anxious, how could he become the woman God gave him without knowing it?


    "Look, when I was sitting at home, you suddenly appeared in my arms! Didn''t God give it to me, or something? Good, don''t cry..."


    "I... I was fighting against Monkey Sun, accidentally falling here..."


    "I don''t care, anyway you fall into my arms is mine!"


    "How can you be such an unreasonable person..."


    "Well, I''m reasonable, we are all like that anyway, what else do you want if you don''t be my woman!"


    "You bastard..." The words came back again, and Zhou Ye could kill his popularity if he got up rascal.Xiao Bai was directly amused by his shamelessness...


    "Okay, I''m a bastard, I''ll be shameless, okay, don''t you think you want to wear this dress and stand here for your sisters?" Zhou Ye said and pointed to the only thing in Xiaobai''s body. Fur coat¡­¡­


    "Ah..." Xiaobai realized at this time that he was only wearing a fur coat and quarreling with this guy for a long time... he hurriedly wrapped his clothes tightly."Don''t look, you turn your head quickly!"


    "What else are you covering? I have touched it several times..." Zhou Ye muttered and turned his head away.


    The girls watched the excitement for a long time. At this time, the iron fan came over and led Xiaobai upstairs to the cloakroom to choose clothes...


    Chapter One Hundred and Twenty


    After a period of dressing and dressing, the girls decided to go shopping to celebrate their sisters'' addition of newcomers...By the way, buy some new clothes for Xiaobai. After all, she is now wearing women''s clothes, which are not so fit...


    Zhou Ye waved his hand and went, buy, buy, buy, not to buy is not human.


    Isn''t the money just spent?Besides, the girls were dressed up for him to see...what''s the reluctance, to the point of him, money is just a string of numbers to him.


    The women surrounded Zhou Ye, and Zhou Ye held Xiaobai and Iron Fan with both hands...Everyone went shopping together. Anyway, Xiaobai was a newcomer and always had some preferential treatment.


    Otherwise, according to the past situation, the positions of Zhou Ye''s hands were taken by the women.But today, the girls will give to Xiaobai. By the way, I will give the old lady a face and let her stand beside Zhou Ye...


    A group of more than twenty beauties drove seven or eight cars toward the mall...


    The iron fan drove the car, Xiao Bai was sitting in the passenger seat... and Zhou Ye was sitting in the back seat, beside him was his obedient little maid, his exclusive meat X device, closed...


    "Sister, who is Guan Guan? Why do you all deal with that girl so carefully!" Xiaobai, who has been observing the relationship between the girls, found that although the girls are harmonious, they have always been led by Princess Iron Fan. After hearing the legend of Zhou Ye, she also knew that the iron fan was Zhou Ye''s original match, so she didn''t feel surprised.


    But what makes her strange is that the old lady Tiefan and all the ladies seem to be quite jealous of this little maid named Guan Guan... In her opinion, this little maid named Guan Guan is nothing surprising, if not If there is something strange about her, it is that facing Zhou Ye''s incomparably well-behaved, she seems to be too well-behaved...


    "Hush, be careful..." Tiefan hurriedly stopped Xiaobai''s curiosity.Although Guan Guan was turned into a meat X-tool by Zhou Ye and eliminated the Bodhisattva status, but the foundation of the other people was there. After double-fixing with Zhou Ye, the speed of practice is almost one~day~1,000~ Here, in less than half a month, her skill surpassed all the girls, and she did not practice Buddha again this time, but was a demon...


    To be honest, all women are a little afraid of her. One is because of the identity of Guan Guan in the past, and the skill of Guan Guan in the past... Cultivating demons is easy to cultivate Buddha, you don¡¯t need to care about cause and effect, don¡¯t care about good and evil, just for the week. Ye, Guan Guan quickly recovered his cultivation base based on this obsession, even far surpassing his previous life.


    At home, Guan Guan only listened to Zhou Ye''s words, others ignored them, but they would not hurt them. After all, they were also Zhou Ye''s women, and she did not dare to harm them against Zhou Ye''s words. The woman also knows that although Guan Guan is wearing a maid costume, whoever wants to use her as an ordinary maid is a fool... Except Zhou Ye, no one dares to use her as a girl...


    As a result, Guan Guan¡¯s position in this family became a maverick. Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t hang all his daughters, and they also maintained a certain awe of her, but they were comrades in arms when they were together... It was against Zhou Ye''s invasion... roughly like this.


    "You are very curious about Guan Guan''s identity!" Zhou Ye said with a smile after hearing Xiaobai''s words, "Should I tell you?"


    "Hmph, Ni Zoukai, I''m still angry, I don''t want to care about you!" Xiaobai squatted, as if I was very angry now, come and coax me.


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye smiled and didn''t say anything. He who often wandered around in the flowers could not see the attitude of Xiaobai''s resignation. If he wanted to coax her at this time, he would only let her take the opportunity to play coquettishly. , She said coldly...


    "...Why don''t you come to coax me, this bastard!" Xiaobai was furious with Zhou Ye''s attitude. He gave Zhou Ye who was lying on Guan Guan Da~''s leg a vicious look, and turned his head to ignore him. Up.


    The villa is not far from the downtown business district. Zhu Nu drove the car to the underground parking lot of the shopping mall and parked the car. Everyone took the elevator to the first floor.


    Logically speaking, with Zhou Ye¡¯s financial resources, they should go to the international brand monopoly on the sixth floor, but after all, Xiaobai just crossed here and wanted to shop more, so they simply went to the first floor and planned to go from the first floor. Shop up to the sixth floor. As for whether to buy or not, we will say separately.


    As soon as he entered the first floor, Xiao Bai felt that his eyes were not enough. There were beautiful clothes everywhere, and I wanted to try them.


    The women also spread out, looking for brands they are interested in.


    In the end, Zhou Ye stayed with Guan Guan by his side.


    "Try which one you like..." Zhou Ye unceremoniously stopped Xiaobai''s A4 waist and said, "If you like it, buy it back!"


    "Ni Zoukai..." Xiao Baiqi didn''t coax himself just now, and pushed him desperately, but he couldn''t push him. The security guard next to him came over, wanting a hero to save the beauty."Miss, is this man harassing you!"


    "Are you sick? This is my husband. It''s troublesome for us to fight with you!" Xiaobai immediately became unwilling. The conflict between himself and Zhou Ye was a conflict between husband and wife, but what does it mean for others to intervene? , Without hesitation, scolded away the single dog who wanted the hero to save the beauty...


    Zhou Ye happily kissed Xiaobai''s face, glanced at her waist and said, "My wife Xiaobai is so good!"


    "It''s dying... there are so many people here!" Xiaobai''s face flushed with a single brush. After all, she was not used to showing affection to Zhou Ye in public.


    Just when the two of them abused single dogs and showed their affection in public, they suddenly heard a violent shout: "Youkai, I want to hurt people!"


    Following the sound, a small man with a sharp-mouthed monkey cheek carried an iron rod and hit Xiao Bai...


    How could Zhou Ye be the one who caused his own women to suffer? A dashing body stood in front of Xiaobai, and he grabbed Sun Monkey''s golden cudgel with force."What do you want to do to my woman? Bastard!"


    "You can''t distinguish between humans and demons with naked eyes, and I don''t have the same knowledge as you, so you should avoid, don''t block my old Sun Jiang Yao and exterminate demons!" Sun Monkey said, he was about to swing his stick again.


    "Hey, it''s silly to learn from experience!" Zhou Ye curled his lips in disdain and shouted, "Close, teach this monkey a little lesson, let him know what to do and not to do!"


    "Yes, Master!" Guan Guan stood up from behind Zhou Ye, and muttered the tight hoop... over and over again...


    "Ah..." Monkey Sun felt a sharp pain in his brain, and he didn''t want to be a monkey anymore. He saw Guan Guan''s figure vaguely, "Bodhisattva...you..."


    Xiaobai was stunned by all this. There was the sweetness of being protected by Zhou Ye, and the shock of being drunk by a monkey. He was cursed, and called a Bodhisattva by the monkey... Oh my god, this is so horrifying. ¡­Let me first eat two packets of spicy strips to be shocked¡­

 Chapter 89

    "Zhou Ye!!!" A voice came at this time. Zhou Ye saw that it was Tang Xiaojian who was out of breath running.


    "Tang Xiaojian? What are you doing here?" Zhou Ye asked without knowing why.


    "Uh, I''m here to walk the monkey... Ah, that''s not right, I''ll accompany my friends to buy clothes!" Tang Xiaojian said.


    "What about your friend?"


    "Isn''t this lying on the ground and rolling!" Tang Xiaojian pointed at the monkey and said, "Hey, what''s wrong with him? Why are you rolling here holding your head?"


    "I don''t know, maybe the sheep has a seizure!" Zhou Ye shrugged and opened his mouth.


    "Okay, hurry up and take your friend to the hospital. I want to accompany my girlfriend to go shopping and buy clothes!" Zhou Ye said, holding Xiaobai, pulling Guan Guan and left here...


    "If this is your girlfriend...what is Yaoyao..." Tang Xiaojian murmured as he watched Zhou Ye''s back.


    At this time, he didn''t have time to pay attention to the monkey, and his mind was full of Zhou Ye playing ~ Nong Yaoyao''s emotional imagination...


    Chapter One Hundred and Twenty One


    "Husband, you are great!" Xiaobai leaned in Zhou Ye''s arms. She had never been protected before, and she tasted the feeling of being protected for the first time... Very good, even if she is a bone demon, she is too A woman, she also wants someone to protect herself...


    "It''s nothing, if you can''t protect your own woman, then you are worthy of calling yourself a man?" Zhou Ye smiled and patted Xiaobai''s dolphins, and said, "Okay, don''t worry about that monkey. Let''s go today. It¡¯s here to shop happily, not to fight with that monkey!"


    "Yeah!" Xiaobai nodded his head vigorously, and went shopping in the whole mall like a happy one.


    Besides, that poor monkey...


    It took Tang Xiaojian a great deal of effort to bring the monkey who had been mixed up to the flowerbed open space outside the mall, and he bought a bottle of mineral water and poured him directly...


    "Great Sage, are you okay?" Tang Xiaojian hurriedly asked when the monkey woke up.This monkey appeared at his house in the early hours of the morning after he worked overtime all night.


    As soon as he saw him, he called his master, and said that his Monkey King, well, he also fixed himself with the fixation technique, which couldn''t help him not believing that the monkey really crossed over from Journey to the West.


    I wanted to take him here to buy a piece of clothing, but as soon as he entered the mall, he shouted a demon and left him alone and ran away.


    Tang Xiaojian chased the monkey for a long time before he found the monkey, but the monkey was already rolling all over the floor...


    "Great Sage, or let''s go to the hospital for a checkup, maybe you really have brain cancer!" Tang Xiaojian said cautiously, looking at the unhappy monkey.


    "Check your sister, I got it by the curse!" The monkey still doesn''t understand why the Bodhisattva is ruined behind the man, why the man will protect the bone spirit... He is full of why now.


    "If you don''t check it, you won''t check it, my sister has provoke you!" Tang Xiaojian muttered, "My poor Yaoyao was actually deceived by the little white face named Zhou Ye...I will definitely expose this little white face, You rescued it!"


    "Wait, who did you just say?" Monkey King asked.


    "Zhou Ye, the man who stood in front of you with the girl just now!" Tang Xiaojian said.


    "It turned out to be him... I said how could he receive my stick!" Sun Wukong had also heard Zhou Ye''s reputation. After all, he almost turned the world back into a chaotic Devil Emperor, how could he not know.


    "Do you know this little white face too?" Tang Xiaojian asked curiously.


    "I realize that I don''t know each other, I just heard it!" Monkey Sun sat on the flower pond and said, "That''s a ruthless character who claims to kill the world!"


    "Uh, are we talking about the same person?" Tang Xiaojian said helplessly.


    "It''s just a person!" Sun Monkey said disdainfully: "It''s just that you can''t see it with your naked eyes."


    In fact, the monkey is just pretending to be X. Zhou Ye, a human being, is not a demon. He can see a woolen thread, but he is used to saying that...


    "Ah, Zhou Ye is so cruel?" Tang Xiaojian suddenly thought of his dream goddess Yaoyao, and said anxiously, "Isn''t that Yaoyao dangerous?"


    "Who is Yaoyao?" the monkey asked curiously.


    "Yaoyao is the goddess of my dreams, but now she was deceived by Zhou Ye''s little white face and became his girlfriend!" Tang Xiaojian was tickling his teeth at the thought of Zhou Ye feeding dog food in front of him.


    "Then she''s all right!" The monkey stretched out and said, "Although I don''t know Zhou Ye, he is said to be very kind to his women, so there is no need to worry about that woman named Yaoyao!"


    "Cocoa..." Tang Xiaojian turned straight and unwilling.


    "Okay, okay, don''t worry!" The monkey looked at this Tang Xiaojian who looked exactly like his master and said, "It''s a big deal, I''ll accompany you to find him tomorrow!"


    "Really? Thank you so much..." Tang Xiaojianle wandered around the monkey with a doggy look: "Master Monkey, are you tired? How about I buy you a banana?"


    ...The monkey was extremely upset with Tang Xiaojian''s attitude, and left with a wave of his hand. To accompany Tang Xiaojian to work tomorrow is the next thing to find Zhou Ye. The most important thing is to figure out why the Bodhisattva is here and help Zhou Ye deal with himself.


    That night--------


    After playing with the girls for a while, Zhou Ye fell asleep deeply... But at this moment, Xiao Bai was in danger in his dream.


    In a dark and gloomy forest, Xiao Bai looked everywhere, but couldn''t find a way out of the forest.At this moment, a male voice said: "Kongshan Hongchen always comes and goes, killing sentient beings thousands of times."


    "Who are you? Where is this? What do you want to do?" Xiaobai asked loudly.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, what matters is who you are."


    "Who am I?" Xiaobai muttered to himself.


    "You were only one of the eighty-one difficulties on the way to learn from the scriptures. You came here only to become the props for the monkey Hongchen to refine the heart, but now you are in love with the demon Zhou Ye. You have deviated from your life. trail of!"


    "P, let you go!" There was a loud shout, and Zhou Ye''s figure fell from the sky.


    "Husband!" Xiaobai saw Zhou Ye, as if he had found a backer, immediately ran over and hugged Zhou Ye."My husband, I''m so scared, he actually said that I was a prop for that monkey Hongchen''s heart training!"


    "Don''t be afraid!" Zhou Ye patted Xiaobai on the shoulder. At this moment, he was really furious. Nima, these thief-hearted old bald donkeys, if it weren''t for Guanguan to find Xiaobai in the dream, I''m afraid. His woman will be bullied by these bald donkeys again.


    "Bald donkey, you don''t need to pretend to be a ghost here!" Zhou Ye shouted, "You dare to trouble my woman. Do you want me to go back and teach you to kill a chicken or dog?"


    "Devil Emperor, please calm down..." The male voice immediately stunned, and the saint Nima has fallen asleep. If this ancestor really returns, who can stop him.


    "Guanguan, grab this bald donkey for me!" Zhou Ye said without hesitation.


    "Your will, master!" As the voice sounded, Guan''s figure spread all over the space.


    I saw her in a black Lolita maid outfit.Stepping on the black Ninth-Rank lotus, there are countless avatars in a flash, spreading across the entire sky in a mysterious and mysterious formation, trance and the stars in the sky reflecting each other, like an endless net covering there...


    "Ah...Bodhisattva, how are you...Oh my God, it''s the magic power of devouring the sky and the earth...You...You are actually insulted...Ah!!! Let me go, the Devil Emperor please let me go... The little one would never dare anymore!" The male voice was full of panic, and he no longer had the feeling of being elevated when he just talked to Xiaobai.


    "Dreaming Arhat, you have to pay a price to pretend to be X. Do you think no one can do anything to you in your dream?" Zhou Ye snorted disdainfully, and ordered: "Guanguan, swallow him, this Arhat status It is the good tonic of your magic arts, swallowing him, your cultivation will be able to go to the next level!"


    "Thank you Master for the reward!" Guan Guan''s voice sounded like a happy one.


    "Don''t..., Bodhisattva forgive me, Devil Emperor forgive me!" As the sleeping Arhat''s begging for mercy, Guan Guan took a breath and the whole dream collapsed...


    Chapter 122¡ªThe White Bone Essence Gains The Flesh To Be Adult


    "Ah!" Xiaobai woke up from his dream, sat up abruptly, and saw Zhou Ye who was looking at him with a worried expression. He immediately rushed forward as if he had found the backbone."Husband!"


    "Hey, don''t be afraid, I''ve let Guan Guan get rid of the bad thing, don''t worry!" Zhou Ye patted Xiaobai''s back softly and comforted.

 Chapter 90

    "Master, Xiao Bai''s situation is a bit bad!" Guan Guan suddenly spoke at this time.


    "What?" Zhou Ye turned his head and asked curiously.


    And Xiaobai also looked at Guan Guan nervously. If someone else said that, she would squirt her out of salt soda to death. That would be bad for you. Your whole family was not good, but Guan Guan was talking, so she couldn''t help but believe it. ...


    After all, Guan Guan¡¯s identity is there, even if she is now Zhou Ye¡¯s exclusive maid, she used to be very awesome, OK...


    "If I''m not wrong, Xiaobai, you are a demon from the bone, and you should have another treasure, right?" Guan Guan looked at Xiaobai and said.


    "Well, I have a universal spirit orb, which has been with me since I was conscious and has helped me in my practice. However, when I was fighting against the monkey monkey, the spirit orb was damaged and it has not been repaired yet!" Bai said, spit out Lingzhu to show them.


    "This Lingzhu is the cause of your Dao and the fruit of your destruction!" Guan Guan said.


    "Why do you say that?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Originally, a skeleton could not be cultivated, but Xiaobai got this spiritual orb, allowing her to practice accidentally and become a demon. But now this spiritual orb has been shattered, I am afraid Xiaobai has run out of time. That''s it!" Guan Guan said.


    "Okay, don''t pretend to be mysterious here, I know you have a way!" Zhou Ye unceremoniously slapped the Xiao Qiao dolphins, "Quickly talk about the way to solve the problem, don''t learn from that group." Show off like a bald donkey, pretend to be an outsider!"


    "Master, let it be okay for home decoration!" Zhou Ye''s thoughts were broken, his eyebrows and eyes were like silk, and he squatted into Zhou Ye''s arms, and said spoiledly: "I just want to see Xiao Bai''s face turned pale Looks like!"


    "Huh... Guan Guan, you are too bad!" Xiaobai was scared just now, and she almost screamed. She had just found Ruyi Langjun, she didn''t want to die, she hadn''t enjoyed Zhou Ye''s enough. Gentle.


    "Really, Master, you don''t hurt Guan Guan, and Xiao Bai is not afraid of me anymore!" Guan Guan twisted and writhed in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    "Well, they are all your sisters, don''t tease Xiaobai!" Zhou Ye calmed Guan Guan and said, "If you have a way, please tell Xiaobai quickly, don''t worry Xiaobai!"


    "Then the master has to give Guan Guan a reward!" Guan Guan said, whispering in Zhou Ye''s ear, "I want you to treat them like the first time..."


    "Puff¡ª" Zhou Ye almost squirted out, only to realize that Guan Guan was still a girl with a slight tendency to abuse. Of course Zhou Ye was willing to play that kind of game with her."no problem!"


    "That''s OK, the master can''t go back!" Guan Guan said without waiting for Zhou Ye to answer, and said to Xiaobai: "You just lie down and don''t move!"


    "Oh!" Xiaobai lay on the window very obediently.


    Guan Guan took out a bottle from his body, and a willow branch was inserted in the bottle...


    Okay, this is the Yujing bottle. Zhou Ye slapped his forehead, how he had forgotten the magic weapon of the pass. It is said that this thing can live and die. It is a must-have for the pass, especially the willow branches in the bottle. , That is also a magic weapon...


    Guan Guan pulled out the willow branch and flicked it gently.A piece of willow leaf floated on Xiaobai''s forehead, and then disappeared on top of Xiaobai''s head...


    As the willow leaves disappeared, a white light slowly lit up from the top of Xiaobai''s head, and slowly spread to her whole body, until her whole body was bathed in white light...


    After three or five minutes, the white light dissipated, and Xiao Bai sat up, touching his body with surprise...


    "You don''t need to touch it, you have become a living person, and you are no longer the bone frame... You don''t have to be afraid of dogs when you go out!"


    The closed mouth is still so poisonous, why Xiaobai is afraid of dogs, because dogs love to eat bones.


    "Thank you...thank you husband!" The energetic Xiaobai suddenly fell into Zhou Ye''s arms, crying happily...


    "Obviously I helped you, why should you thank the master!" Guan Guan mumbled dissatisfiedly.


    "Okay, I''ll help Xiaobai, thank you, okay!" Zhou Ye said, pulling Guan Guan into his arms, Guan Guan immediately became honest, squinting his eyes as comfortably as a kitten, and snuggling in Zhou. Ye''s arms.


    "Take me...husband!" Xiao Bai sat up abruptly, broke free of Zhou Ye''s arms, quickly took off his pajamas, and then pounced on Zhou Ye again.


    How could Zhou Ye refuse such an invitation... Put the gun on the horse... Only to hear a scream... Xiao Bai said angrily: "Guan Guan... Why... I have repaired it too!"


    "Hmph, isn''t that normal? How could it not be repaired by reshaping the flesh..." Guan Guan said as he faded ~ lowered her clothes and lay down on Zhou Ye''s back, uh, she is now helping to push car¡­¡­


    "Ah, husband, tap it... it''s the first time again with me!"


    "I want to lighten it too, it''s closed behind and pushed me..."


    "Ah...the deadlock...Ah...Keep it down...you still work hard, I''m fighting with you..."


    Xiaobai was angry, come, hurt each other.Struggling to get up, hugged Guan Guan, the two women fell together on the window, and Zhou Ye was behind them, moving up and down...the four holes opened together...until the daybreak¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª


    The goals of this world have all been achieved.


    Zhou Ye didn''t want to stay longer, but Zhang Xiaodan and Yaoyao still had some things to do.Such as Zhang Xiaodan¡¯s secular industry, and Yaoyao¡¯s parents...


    Finally, Zhou Ye asked Zhang Xiaodan to hand over all the property to Yaoyao¡¯s parents, and let Guan Guan refine two Baicao Pills to give to Yaoyao¡¯s parents to ensure that they would have at least one hundred and fifty years of life...


    Then I left this world with the girls...


    Tang Xiaojian and Sun Monkey waited for a few days at Zhang Xiaodan¡¯s company, but they didn¡¯t see Yaoyao or Zhou Ye, let alone Zhang Xiaodan...


    Until Ba Jie came here and told the monkey that if he didn¡¯t find the Bone Essence and get the World Spirit Orb, he would die here...


    It''s a pity that Zhou Ye has already left this world with all the girls, where are they going to find the beads... As for their life and death, Zhou Ye doesn''t care at all... If you love it or not, let him die.


    "Wow, is this America now?" Zhou Ye took the women directly to their own manor in the Super Girl World, where all his women are.


    "What a big manor..." Yaoyao exclaimed as he looked at this endless manor.


    "Well, it''s autumn now. When it comes to summer, there are lavender everywhere here, it looks very beautiful!" Zhou Ye said.


    "It''s amazing ability, Master, you can actually travel through the world!" Guan Guan was curious about Zhou Ye''s ability.


    "Welcome, sisters!" Jenny, Hannah, Jacqueline Joonte, Ivanka, and Silvia from the Time Administration girls from Supergirl World, as well as Elsa and Taozi from the Flying Eagle Project With the daughters of Resident Evil Claire and King Ada, and the daughters of Anna and Xenia who guarded Century War Yuan...


    These women have all come out. Anyway, Zhou Ye must have brought sisters...but it seems that they brought back a lot...


    However, King Ada and Taozi were very happy. After all, there are mostly Westerners here, and this time there are so many yellow-skinned Asians, they feel very kind.


    "This guy, I really need a good lesson!" The girls stared at Zhou Ye, and decided to tidy up and tidy up him. The province will bring back more women next time without knowing restrictions, but they certainly don''t know an old Chinese saying. Ask the taxi for three days to be admired.


    The girls decided to unite their sisters in the East and teach Zhou Ye a lesson, let him know what it means to grind the iron rod into a needle...


    Soon, the women will reach an agreement...After a grand bonfire welcome party, the battle started...


    The girls soon discovered a tragic thing. So many sisters who joined together were not the opponent of that man... Even his performance was not as good as before. Before, I could at least last for an hour without a problem, but Now, just half an hour, the water is flowing all over the body~sour~soft...


    Zhou Ye said, I have magical powers and I am proud, and I am so confident...


    Even in the end, even Jasmine came on top...Uh, Jasmine is Silvia''s mother in the time management plane... Another charming, beautiful mother and daughter flower are in full bloom...


    Chapter 123 Causal Tree Diagram...


    After more than a month of relaxing in the Supergirl World and the world, Zhou Ye returned to his main base in Resident Evil...


    Zhou Ye was sitting on the throne in the middle of the main control room, and the four maids of Fenglin Huoshan were cuddling with him to serve him...but Zhou Ye still had no smile on his face...


    "The Red Queen, make a plan for me to improve!" Zhou Ye said with a serious face. This trip to the West of the Big Dream has taught him one thing, that his proud superhuman ability and motivation are not enough. Rampaging all the planes, this time his woman was okay because of luck, but if there is such a thing next time, I am afraid he will not be so lucky...


    "Master!" The red queen''s figure was projected in front of Zhou Ye, smiling: "I have two options for you..."

 Chapter 91

    "Say!" Zhou Ye asked while kneading Feng Yulin''s body with his hands.


    "First, I found the magic technique of elucidating and protecting education, the eight or nine profound arts in the dead Bull Demon King...!"


    "Uh, how did you find it? Why didn''t I know!" Zhou Ye interrupted Hong Empress and asked curiously.


    "It''s just a simple use of the principle of the brain in the tank. You have seen The Matrix, it is similar to that, but the Bull Demon is really powerful. It has broken down the 32 firewalls of the world that I set. Unfortunately, he was still addicted in the end. In the thirty-third realm of the world!" Although the Red Queen is complimenting the Bull Demon King, her triumphant face seems to say to Zhou Ye, hurry up and compliment me...


    "Are you dreaming in your dream? You''re really amazing, the Red Queen!" Zhou Ye praised without hesitation, and then asked, "What then?"


    "You can find a world, cultivate in it for ten thousand years, and you can almost reach the level you want!" said Honghou.


    "...Ten thousand years..." Zhou Ye frowned when she heard it, Nima, how long did Laozi have lived? This time it will take ten thousand years of hard work. Are you really teasing me?"If there is a first there is a second, let''s talk about the second!"


    "Second, you need to run a few more worlds, but the advantages of doing so are also obvious, for example, you can easily obtain the ability of silver super..." said Honghou.


    "Silver Superpower..." Zhou Ye stared directly at the golden light, Baiyin Superpower can be said to be a BUG-level force in the DC universe, blowing out the sun, dragging the planet... Shuttle time axis... moving faster than light... ...Carrying a nuclear bomb in the flesh...Super self-healing ability...Oh, no, I can¡¯t think about it, the more I think about it, the more I drool...


    "Then what am I going to do?" Zhou Ye has already begun to fantasize about his performance when he gains the silver superpower. The gods and Buddhas all over the sky are a hairy, so you are also jumping on this one-third of the earth? Drag the earth to the sun.


    "You need to go to Wolverine 2 and get the silver warrior..." Red Queen said.


    "Go to the world of the X-Men..." Zhou Ye hesitated a bit, thinking about it and asking: "Shanshan, if I go to the X-Men, will it affect the Marvel universe?"


    "Master, it will not affect the Marvel Universe!" Shanshan said: "Causality is actually very interesting. A cause is a seed. It will sprout slowly, then branch, and then produce different fruits. Different fruits will once again become a seed, become a cause and then grow up slowly, just as there are no two identical fruits in the world, one cause cannot produce two identical fruits."


    "Isn''t that just like the same tree?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Yes, this is the tree diagram of cause and effect. Each fruit is a universe... The X-Men and the Marvel universe belong to the same cause, but they are different results... So, Master, after you eat this fruit , Will the other fruit disappear?" Shanshan asked back.


    "Okay, I basically understand it, which means it won''t affect the Marvel world, right?" Zhou Ye stretched out... and then ordered Hong Kong to say: "Hong Kong, this time to X-Men World , We have to be as careful as possible!"


    "Yes, master, I''m fully prepared!" said Honghou: "In the gene blending factory, the number of copies of various scientific research personnel that are accelerating production will reach 30,000, and the number of combatants will reach 100,000. The type of talents will reach 70,000. The other twelve weapon production lines and more than 30 sets of ultra-precision machine tools have been packaged, all the test equipment has been packaged, and the materials used in the various pre-construction bases have been packaged!"


    "...Why do I think that you are going to open the protective umbrella into the X-Men world?" Zhou Ye asked with a wry expression: "And why did you know that I would definitely choose the second one?"


    "Isn''t this obvious? Master!" Hong Hou smiled and said, "With your personality, how can you not take the labor-saving and leisurely road? You have to walk the long and bumpy road!"


    "Okay, you won!" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes. If it weren''t for the Red Empress who was always loyal to her personal Super Brain, Zhou Ye would have killed him long ago."How long does it take to prepare?"


    "Three months is enough, Master, all preparations are now proceeding in an orderly manner."


    "Okay, then I''m looking forward to your performance!" Zhou Ye said as he stood up and stretched out.Walk directly to his bedroom, he doesn''t need to deal with the rest, he just needs to wait, everything will be handled by the Red Queen.


    Now he just wants to go back to the bedroom to tune ~ teach ~ tune ~ teach his obedient little maid Guan Guan, who makes him think of her when he thinks about losing a woman, well, he needs to be tuned again ~ teach , Otherwise the idea is not accessible.


    At this moment, in Zhou Ye''s bedroom, Guan Guan, who was sleeping with the quilt in her arms, shivered suddenly...It seems that she has also realized that her master is about to do something she loves and fears to her again...


    Three months later...


    The original simulated Moscow proving ground¡ª¡ª


    This was originally a one-to-one simulation site on Red Square in Moscow made by Umbrella Company to sell its virus. At this moment, all the buildings inside have been flattened.


    There is only a huge space that can accommodate hundreds of thousands of people at the same time...A huge display screen is hung from the high ceiling at intervals to ensure that everyone can see the figure on the podium...


    At this time, the place was densely packed with people. On the contrary, the whole space was silent... If you close your eyes and listen with your ears, you will not hear any other sounds besides the sound of breathing here.


    Soon, the large wall behind the rostrum of the square slowly opened to both sides, turning into a gate, and then Zhou Ye walked to the foremost rostrum under the illumination of the circular lamp post.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye''s mood was broken at the moment, the Red Queen had to give a speech from the pre-action oath...


    A little embarrassed, Zhou Ye straightened his body and looked around slowly. He couldn''t see the side with a dark glance... Taking a deep breath, Zhou Ye said, "Everyone!"


    "Huh!" Everyone stood there, staring frantically at Zhou Ye on the rostrum in their eyes.


    "I, Zhou Ye, the owner and creator of Umbrella Company, will lead you from one victory to another. We will put the Umbrella logo in all universes. Now, we will Enter an unknown new world, where we will insert the Umbrella logo all over the world, so that everyone will tremble under the logo of our umbrella! Everyone, let us start now!"


    "Long live-long live-long live!" In the deafening cheers, the large walls around the square slowly opened, and the large black mouths of the containers that looked like super large containers were opened, and the shiny metallic containers were out of thin air. A bit of a taste of future technology.


    The crowd lined up neatly, each performing their duties without interfering with each other and walking towards their own numbered warehouse.


    Zhou Ye, who had been a little nervous just now, realized that the four maids standing in front of him had become six maids...


    "Are they?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Yinyin see the master!" The beautiful girl with long black hair knelt on one knee, watching Zhou Ye''s eyes full of fanatical worship.


    "Leilei, see the master!" With long black hair and a face like Yinyin, Leilei also looked at Zhou Ye with excitement.


    "Master!" Feng''er said: "This is Yinyin and Leilei are our new sisters, they will be responsible for new projects..."


    "Oh? What''s the project?" Zhou Ye asked, looking at the maid behind Leilei who was obviously dressed differently from the inner guard maid led by the maids.


    "Master, I will be responsible for the business management of the master! The maid team behind me will not only be responsible for your basic food, clothing, shelter, and transportation, but will also be responsible for your business layout and dynamics." Feng Er finished speaking, hundreds of maids behind her Qi Qi bowed and greeted: "I have seen the master!"


    "Master, I will be responsible for research. The maid team behind me will be responsible for conveying the master''s research intentions and telling the master about the scientific research progress in your base!!" Linlin said playfully, and the maids behind her bowed too. Regards.


    "Master, I am the sword in your hand and the gun in your hand. The place you point is the place we want to destroy!" Huo''er said forcefully. The maids behind her are a little different from the other maids. Carrying two round-moon scimitars on his back, like a round moon on his back, it looks sturdy and a little peace-keeping... "The master''s sword is the direction we are moving forward!"


    "Master, I am your shield. Anyone who wants to hurt the master unless he steps on my body!" Shanshan said categorically, and the maids behind her also bowed towards Zhou Ye and said, "We are the master. Strong shield, please use us!"


    "Master, they are responsible for managing your global intelligence network, and for providing intelligence support to your sisters!" Yinyin said with a charming smile, "In addition, others are stuffed into a lot of postures that the owner likes by the sister of Hong Empress. Oh, when will the master come to me to try!" The maids behind her all bowed and saluted Zhou Ye.


    "Xiaosao hoof!" X4 seemed to be dissatisfied with Fenglin Huoshan.


    "Lord...Master! I am in charge of the master''s assassination unit...We will sweep away the master''s enemies with the momentum of thunder!" Leilei said nervously.The maids behind her were wearing all-black Lolita costumes, and each of them had masks on their faces. They all seemed to penetrate, but when they bowed to Zhou Ye, they all took off their masks. .


    Zhou Ye looked at the group of young and beautiful maids, very satisfied with the preparations of the Red Queen, and thought for a while and said: "From now on, Feng will be called Dongfang Feng''er, Lin will be called Ximen Linlin, and Huo''er will be called Nangong Huo''er. Shan''er is called Beigong Shanshan, and Yinyin and Leilei will be renamed Shangguan...Xiahouyin and Xiahou Leilei! That''s it!"


    "Thank you master for giving the last name!" X6


    All the girls are very happy that Zhou Ye gave them surnames... As for why they are all double surnames, Zhou Ye would not tell them the number of double surnames, which is a lie...


    "Okay, let''s go!" Zhou Ye said.


    "Yes, Master!" The maids answered deafeningly...


    Chapter One Hundred and Twenty-Four


    1920-United States-


    Woodcart Town is a small town on the west coast of California, USA. It is about 400 kilometers away from San Francisco. It is a gathering place for loggers...


    Originally it was just a desolate mountainous land, but since the accelerated process of industrialization in the United States, the demand for various resources, especially timber resources, has increased.The unique mangrove forests spread across the west coast here attract gold prospectors from all over the United States to log here for profit.


    The small town of Woodcart is a product of this deformed industry. Woodcart translates it as a lumberjack. You can imagine what the people here do.


    After five o''clock in the afternoon, the workers finished their day''s work, but they did not go home immediately. Instead, they gathered in the only bar in the town to drink and chat... This is their attitude to life, to enjoy in time.

 Chapter 92

    It''s just that today, they don''t have the leisurely feelings of the past, because today they have been notified by the boss...


    They are unemployed because the state government has sold all the mangroves along the coast to private individuals. From then on they can only pray that that person also wants to do logging, and there are not enough people to hire them... to be precise, they The small town now belongs to private territory from today.


    "Damn rich guy, so why don''t the rich go to London or San Francisco to wave his bills, and have to run here to make us lose everything!" John the lumberjack vented his dissatisfaction while drinking beer.


    "Stop talking about John!" Foreman Bossout said, "Who let us not own the land here? To be precise, we even built our houses on state government land and didn''t pay them a penny. Taxes, how could they be toward us!"


    "Shit, can we lumberjacks stay in one place for ten years? We don''t leave after cutting the tree. After the tree is cut, why are we staying here? Waiting for death?"


    All lumberjacks are like the nomads before, cutting trees everywhere, and changing places after the trees are cut. As for the house, it¡¯s really too simple. It¡¯s too simple to use local materials to build a house with wood. Time of month.


    "Okay, we should go back and clean up!" Another worker, Scott, said as he drank all the beer in front of him and stood up."I plan to go to Texas to try my luck, maybe someone needs a cowboy!"


    "Good luck buddy!" XN


    The other workers all smiled and said that today the foreman has settled all their wages and gave them three days to move out of this small town. If they are still in their private territory over time, let¡¯s put it this way. If it takes effect, your life and death will not belong to you, because private property in the United States is sacred and inviolable. If you enter someone else''s private territory without the consent of your master, you will be killed in vain.


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the originally prosperous town of Woodcart, there is a desolation. There are no traces of living people here. No one wants to challenge the constitution, or in other words, no one dares to challenge the constitution face to face...


    A convoy of more than thirty cars drove into the town of Woodcart, and the convoy stopped at the door of the town.


    "Ah...this Nima 1920 car is simply unbearable!" Zhou Ye got out of the car, rubbing his own dolphins, and vomiting: "There is no shock absorption, and the road is being pulled by those everywhere. The small pits made by the log trucks made me feel sick!"


    "Sorry master, it''s all my fault!" Dongfang Feng''er looked guilty. She didn''t expect that the road conditions here would be so bad, making her master feel unhappy. This was her dereliction of duty as the chief maid.


    "Well, Feng''er, I''m just complaining about the American emperor''s traffic!" Zhou Ye patted Feng''er and comforted her: "I don''t mean to blame you!"


    "Thank you, Master!" Although Feng''er knew that her master was not angry, she was still very guilty. She was a bit incompetent as the maid chief who was responsible for the food, clothing, shelter and transportation of the master.


    Zhou Ye could see Feng''er''s thoughts at a glance, and didn''t want to say anything. He grabbed her hand and walked towards the town, followed by dozens of maids...


    "Master..." Zhou Ye grabbed her little hand, and Feng''er was immediately exasperated. The master still loved herself, but this was not the reason why she could not work hard. He had to work harder to help the master arrange everything.


    Zhou Ye walked on the only main road in the town. The buildings on both sides of the road are mostly wooden structures, full of European styles of the 1920s. Most of these buildings have only one floor, the only two-story building in the town. Just a bar...


    Pushing open the open door of the bar, Zhou Ye walked in. It was dark inside, and it seemed that the building was empty... Behind him was a lighting fixture that the maid brought immediately...


    As soon as you enter the gate, there are two billiard tables. Not far away is the bar. To the right of the bar is a small stage. It is estimated that someone will come here to perform before.


    "Clean up here temporarily, and when the villas on the mountain are built, I will move them up again!" Zhou Ye ordered.


    "Yes, master, please wait a moment, let''s clean up!" Feng''er said and waved, the maids who filed in were already busy.


    Although this small town is inconspicuous, it will be the famous American Mangrove National Park in later generations... Zhou Ye intends to build a villa group for himself in the mangrove forest. It is close to the mountains and the sea. The mountains are covered with 4000-year-old trees. Trees, California''s weather makes these mangroves evergreen all year round, the forests are gurgling with rivers, species are rich, and there are three small waterfall groups...


    This place is very suitable for vacation...Although he came to this world to do business, Zhou Ye never wronged himself. He directly sold off more than 20 million U.S. dollars to buy all of the 1,000 square kilometers in his private realm. There are forests, coastlines, grasslands... This product is here for vacation...


    What is the concept of 1,000 square kilometers? It is basically equivalent to the area of ??Hong Kong...


    The U.S. dollar in this era has considerable purchasing power. The U.S. dollar that is still pegged to gold can truly be called the U.S. dollar. At that time, 1 U.S. dollar is equivalent to the current purchasing power of 63 U.S. dollars...


    Zhou Ye has made up his mind to buy all the most beautiful national parks in the United States if given the opportunity. As for where the Americans will go to play in the future?Let him die...


    Zhou Ye actually came here a week ago. When he got here, he first had to find a nest for himself. After thinking about it, he set the mangrove national park for later generations...


    Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Five


    One month later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the mangrove forest¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The villa group that has been basically completed stands in the middle of the mangrove forest like a dreamy forest fairy tale kingdom. The entire villa group is designed by architects and designers brought by Zhou Ye, and combines various elements of later generations, and is close to nature. It is full of technological colors.


    "It looks really good here!" Zhou Ye walked in the forest path, patrolling the place where he will live in the next few years and laughed.


    The two-meter wide and narrow footpath is paved with new-shaped composite materials and has a non-slip and shock-proof design. It feels easy for people to walk on it, and the two sides of the footpath are full of towering giant trees, passing two vines across the small river The bridge has arrived at Zhou Ye¡¯s Mountain Resort...


    The construction area here is a full 10,000 square meters, composed of a main villa and more than one hundred small villas, each with its own style.The largest main villa is naturally Zhou Ye¡¯s residence. More than one hundred small villas are occupied by Zhou Ye¡¯s maids... After all, he brought more than 600 people to the Guang maid group this time...


    As for the others, they are all building their own underground bases...Zhou Ye intends to build a main hive base more than 100 meters below the mangrove forest... and other states also have sub-bases, but they are not as big as the main base of the redwood forest. .


    It is estimated that all projects will take five years to complete...


    Various clones of more than 100,000 people have entered the corners of American society through various means, and they will be lurking there to complete the mission given to them by Zhou Ye...


    On the night of Zhou Ye¡¯s arrival, his men had already launched three rockets. With the help of space compression technology, they sent more than 300 satellites into the Earth¡¯s low-Earth orbit, medium-distance orbit, far-Earth orbit, and synchronous orbit. After all, radar won¡¯t be invented until 1939, and now...hehe, Zhou Ye can enjoy the pleasure of being crushed by technology...


    In 1920, Zhou Ye''s subordinates could enjoy global satellite communications without blind spots and the advantages of fully open maps...


    Uh, digress, let''s go back again...


    Zhou Ye came to his villa accompanied by his six close maid chiefs.His villa was built on a cliff. Half of the round mansion protruded from the cliff. From the outside, it looked like it was embedded on the top of the cliff.


    Because of the use of the latest biotechnology building materials, it can be built so quickly...In fact, there are not many biotechnology building materials brought this time. Most of them are useful, mainly for the construction of some chemical defenses. It was used by the radiation biotechnology laboratory, but it was intercepted by Zhou Ye...


    Because this material has the effects of earthquake resistance, radiation resistance and corrosion resistance, and under certain conditions, it is easy to shape, flexible, and has multiple advantages such as good insulation and waterproof performance... Zhou Ye directly used it to build a house... Otherwise, it is lacking With construction materials such as cement and steel bars, his mansion was really not repaired so quickly...


    It is not the maid¡¯s villa. The main material used in their villa is wood, but the paint is the latest biological moisture-proof and anti-corrosion paint, which does not contain formaldehyde...


    Zhou Ye stepped into his mansion. The circular hall is full of technological sense. The semi-circular glass is surrounded by the blue ocean. The semi-circular sofa is placed around the glass, which makes people feel comfortable to look at. Out of a small bar, the spiral art staircase linking upstairs and downstairs is between the small bar and the living room. Zhou Ye walked up the escalator to the second floor. The second floor is a small circle with a full 200 meters in the middle of the bedroom. With a big round bed, it¡¯s not a problem to lie on more than a dozen people. The top floor of the bedroom is covered with controllable color-changing glass. In fine weather, you can use the control buttons beside the window cabinet to enjoy the beautiful starry sky... ¡­


    Open the balcony door of the bedroom, and there is a large swimming pool on the balcony of more than 400 square meters outside... There are parasols and beach chairs by the swimming pool...


    Zhou Ye lay unceremoniously on a beach chair, and then a maid poured him a glass of iced wine, while Feng''er was cautiously helping him roast Cuban cigars...


    "This is life!" Zhou Ye stretched out and took the Shangguan sisters into his arms. At this time, Feng''er also roasted the cigar. After cutting the beginning, after helping Zhou Ye light the cigar, he cuddly curled up. In Zhou Ye''s arms...


    As a hedonist, Zhou Ye has always been able to lie down without sitting, sit without standing, and enjoy and never go busy... That¡¯s why he brought so many people into this world this time. Everything is left to your hands, or why did you work so hard to win the hive?


    If you have your own power, you have to do everything yourself. It is estimated that one day the pig''s feet are not killed by people, but by yourself!Zhou Ye complained in his heart.


    At this moment, Shangguan Yinyin heard the sound coming from the earphones, and then happily said to Zhou Ye: "Master, our people have found Ophelia Sarkisian in Hungary, and they are now on board. With our supersonic high-altitude fighter, you can expect to see her tomorrow!"


    "Oh? That''s great!" Zhou Ye was also very happy when he heard the news.


    It is said that Ophelia Sarkisian may not know who it is, but when it comes to her nickname Madame Hydra, or Viper, everyone knows who she is.


    This beauty was Zhou Ye''s intended goal. Although he was still a baby, Zhou Ye didn''t mind playing the nurturing game. He wanted to try the matter of his father''s love.


    Since I have to stay for so long this time, Zhou Ye intends to recognize all the famous sister papers as daughters... It''s interesting to think about it. A group of little loli are by his side... Raised by herself... That''s a sense of accomplishment. of.


    So Zhou Ye named himself this action: [Dad is back...]


    Six hours later----


    On the tarmac in the Redwood Forest Villa, a helicopter landed here.

 Chapter 93

    The cabin door opened, and four young girls in maid costumes walked down. The leading maid held a metal oval object in her hands. It was a special life-saving chamber, and she was afraid that supersonic flight would cause harm to young babies. Impact.


    "the host¡­¡­"


    Seeing Zhou Ye leading the six maids to pick him up on the tarmac, the maids hurriedly stepped forward to say hello: "Fortunately, Master, I have brought the little princess back!"


    "That''s great!" Zhou Ye said, "Let me see how our little princess is going!"


    Feng''er hurriedly took a step forward, took the life-saving bin in the hand of the maid, and operated it a little on the side. As a mechanical sound rang, the oval-shaped life-saving bin became half an oval with a pink jade carved inside. The little baby girl of''s was looking at Zhou Ye and giggling, stretching out her little ~ hand and waving, as if she wanted Zhou Ye to hug...


    "Call Dad...Call Dad!" Zhou Ye, who had never been a father, teased the little girl''s hand with his fingers, and laughed.


    "Master, she has only been two months old, how could she be able to speak!" It usually takes three to six months for babies to speak... Shangguan Leilei smiled and taught her master science.


    "Huh? Why is there a scar on her right face?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Master, when we received her, the scar on her face was already there!" The maids who went to pick up the baby girl hurriedly explained.


    "Forget it, let her get rid of it in the future!" Zhou Ye didn''t bother to get to the bottom. He believed that under the indoctrination of the Red Queen, these maids would not dare to lie and deceive him.


    "You have worked hard! Go take a rest!" Zhou Ye said, picking up his future daughter, nodding to the maids, and leaving with a smile.


    "Yes, master..." The maids waited for Zhou Ye to go away with the maids before they dared to straighten up, and the other maids around rushed over and asked in a twittering.


    "Sister, is Europe fun?"


    "Have you brought us souvenirs?"


    "The master is so handsome... if you can talk to the master..."


    "You think about spring and go...Be careful that the maids clean up you, they dare to covet the master!"


    "It''s always okay to think about it!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Six


    Zhou Ye hugged his daughter and came to the nursery room that was already prepared. Little Ophelia didn''t admit to having a baby, her little hand tightly held Zhou Ye''s fingers, and her cute little face giggled. Constantly, I can see that she likes Zhou Ye very much...


    There was only one thing. She refused to lie down on the small bed in the nursery room by herself. As long as Zhou Ye dared to put her there, she would cry to Zhou Ye...


    This was really embarrassing to Zhou Ye, and the six maids couldn¡¯t hold them. She only recognized Zhou Ye... In desperation, Zhou Ye could only sleep with her in her arms...


    When I got up in the morning, Ophelia drew a map directly on Zhou Ye¡¯s luxurious bed... In short, it was bedwetting... The most important thing was that Zhou Ye was also urinating...


    Seeing Ophelia¡¯s real smile that day, Zhou Ye¡¯s raised hands really couldn¡¯t take pictures. In desperation, he could only ask the maids to change the bedding for his bed while he was holding Ophelia. To take a bath¡­¡­


    It was all right for one day, two days and three days... But on the fourth day Zhou Ye couldn''t stand it...


    It''s not that Ophelia can''t stand sleeping with herself, but can''t stand the monk-like abstinence life...


    night----


    Zhou Ye hummed a nursery rhyme, put Ophelia to sleep, turned over, jumped out of the window, and quietly walked out of his bedroom. His goal was the guest room in his mansion, which was a big suite. Looking at his six maids...


    "Hush..." Zhou Ye opened the door and saw the little maid who had been on duty at his door. He hushed, then grabbed the two little maids and led them to his maid''s room...


    With the two little maids, Zhou Ye rushed directly into the room, and then bursts of red-faced voices rang...


    You must know that Zhou Ye¡¯s maid guards are all products after the Red Queen¡¯s genetic optimization. The second one also masters a super power. The best Shangguan sisters have three abilities: thought power, invisibility, and teleport...


    The basic maids did not have a single ugly girl, and the figure was according to Zhou Ye''s favorite standard. The youngest Hungarian also had a C+...So Zhou Ye picked up two little maids together...


    Cultivate four pieces of Chu women¡¯s land in a row...Sister Shangguan and that little maid, Zhou Ye are also very proud, especially the ancient sisters, who actually have the rare twin telepathy... Then don''t play too much...


    early morning----


    Zhou Ye was awakened by the maid...


    "Master, go and take a look. The little princess is crying and crying. We can''t persuade you no matter what!" A maid whispered in Zhou Ye''s ear.


    "..." Zhou Ye was agitated, turned over and got up, put on a bathrobe and ran into his bedroom. There were two maids coaxing Ophelia in the bedroom, but it seemed that little Ophelia was not. Selling their tents...Small~The boss who is eager to see, tears are falling down...


    "What''s wrong, who made our little princess angry!" Zhou Ye smiled and picked up little Ophelia, gently patted her on the back, and said.


    "Bab..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s arrival, little Ophelia cried more as if she had met her relatives, so let alone the grievance... If you raised your hands high, Zhou Ye should hug him.


    Zhou Ye hurriedly picked up his little princess, and the little Ophelia who achieved the goal kept rubbing Zhou Ye''s face with her small face... Zhou Ye''s tears, nose and saliva...


    Zhou Ye hurriedly coaxed for a long time, before he turned little Ophelia into a smile...


    From then on, Zhou Ye never stayed in another sister paper room again...at least wait until the little Ophelia gets older...


    It''s a pity that his plan went bankrupt...When little Ophelia was six years old, Zhou Ye wanted to sleep with her in a separate room...As a result, Ophelia didn''t speak, but her big cute eyes were full. With tears, my face is full of grievances that Dad doesn¡¯t want me...


    Zhou Ye feels soft again...Allow her to sleep with herself again...


    Six years later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Little Ophelia is already twelve years old... She received all her education at home.Among Zhou Ye''s subordinates are leaders in all walks of life, and they provide one-to-one education to Ophelia through remote projection.


    Little Ophelia walked out of the projection classroom specially built for her at home, and the two maids at the door greeted her: "Miss...where are we going now?"


    "What about Dad? What is he doing?" Little Ophelia, who was wearing a Lolita skirt, asked like a little adult.


    "The master is having a meeting with the heads of various branches of the company. It will take a while to end!" said a maid.


    "¡ª¡ª lie to me again under the guise of a meeting!" Little Ophelia has become a twelve-year-old girl, and her little face already has a future charm~the embryonic form of fascinating sentient beings... She is now called This is a pretty girl...


    In the remote meeting room¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "I ask you to take the opportunity of the Great Depression in the United States to fully deploy our strategy of economic control of the United States. How did you accomplish it?" Zhou Ye casually sat on the main seat with a cigar in his mouth... ¡­Beside Honghou, standing there wearing an OL costume as a secretary, behind him is the maid chief of the Shangguan sisters.


    "We have taken the controlling rights of more than 5,000 banks across the United States and cross-controlled them to form a banking alliance headed by Umbrella Bank, to force the heads of the United States to bow their heads and let our representatives Take the seat of the chairman of the Federal Reserve, otherwise we will not agree to the policy of interest rate adjustment of principal and deputy!" said the director in charge of the financial industry.


    "We acquired more than 40% of Boeing''s shares, and now we are the largest shareholder of Boeing, and we also hold 39% of Lockheed Martin''s shares, and Northrow Sixty-seven percent of Pu-Grumman''s shares!" said the chief in charge of military industry.


    "We have won 37% of the mining rights in the United States!" said the head of the Ministry of Resources.


    "We won the controlling stake of 53% of the steel plants in the United States!" said the director of the materials department.


    "The farms we control are enough to cause a famine in the United States..." the agricultural director said calmly.


    "We control 60% of the film companies in Hollywood, Los Angeles!" The head of the propaganda department said calmly: "And we also control 70% of the newspaper industry in the United States. My people are starting to build TV sets. Factory, and apply to the government to establish a TV station..."


    "We are negotiating with AT&T to acquire their shares, but they refused!" said Shangguan Yinyin, who is in charge of intelligence.


    "Then take our big bricks and tell them that we have invented the wireless phone. If we don''t cooperate with us, then we will build base stations across the United States and build our own wireless phone company alone to crush them!" Zhou Ye What I''m talking about is the first generation of big brothers that can be used for fighting... businessman, want to have the potential of profiteers, to squeeze the last point of value, without external challenges, Zhou Ye dare to make a lot of money from this big brother American people¡¯s money for a century...


    "Yes, master!" Shangguan Yinyin said.

 Chapter 94

    "We have registered more than 100 security companies in the United States!" said the head of the security department: "Now we have more than 300 training bases, with a total of 890,000 security personnel and administrative personnel!"


    "Take advantage of this Great Depression, we have acquired more than 1,600 factories of various types, among which we have acquired Ford, General Motors, and Chrysler in automobile manufacturing..." said the head of the commerce department.


    "We now have more than 260 large hospitals and 110 pharmaceutical factories across the United States!" said the Department of Biochemistry.


    "We have 33 large law firms and tens of thousands of outstanding lawyers!" said the head of the legal department.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Well, gentlemen, I am very satisfied with your efforts. Remember to hide yourself. The time we took off was in World War II..."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Then the meeting ends!"


    Zhou Ye rubbed his head. To be honest, he hated a serious meeting the most, but as the only and eternal leader of the umbrella, he couldn''t keep showing up every day, at least half a year.


    Of course, Zhou Ye''s action in the United States was not only carried out under the umbrella of the umbrella. It was necessary to circumvent the antitrust law, so these companies seem to be irrelevant, at least divided into thousands of registered companies... For others, I am afraid that unless they are holding shares, they dare not let go.


    But Zhou Ye is not afraid. These people are all made by the Red Queen. Being loyal to Zhou Ye is an instinct engraved in their DNA. They will never get rid of the control of the umbrella company.


    Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Seven


    Seeing Zhou Ye rubbing her head by herself, the Shangguan sisters cleverly caught Zhou Ye one after another.The giant head cushion with E made Zhou Ye''s mood suddenly much better...


    And in front is the older sister of Shangguan sisters, Shangguan Yinyin.


    I saw her straddling Zhou Ye''s lap, gently helping Zhou Ye to make her face with her hands~ pressing~ rubbing, Xiao Qiao dolphins were still twisting around Zhou Ye''s body...


    "Goblin, let me take you!" Zhou Ye said, reaching into Yinyin''s skirt with both hands..., today Yinyin actually wore a rope..., Zhou Ye''s little friend suddenly became angry...


    With a girl in her eyes, Yinyin sticks out her little hand, freeing Zhou Ye''s little friend from the clothes... When she stands on tiptoe, the whole person is pressed on the little friend, and with a sound of fullness ~Yin, my little friend is home...


    On the other hand, Shangguan Leilei continued to massage Zhou Ye''s head with her fierce full E, and unconsciously hugged Zhou Ye''s Hungarian mouth with her hands...


    Zhou Ye was cheeked in the middle by the two sisters like the heart in the biscuit of the heart...the front swayed and the back screamed. This is the advantage of having telepathic sisters...


    The three of them became more and more happy...


    At this moment, the door of the meeting room was suddenly opened, and little Ophelia walked in: "Dad, did you end the meeting?"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Shangguan Yinyin suddenly stiffened and trembled all over when seeing the figure of little Ophelia... She was at the top...


    After all, I was looking at the grown-up children, and the Shangguan sisters were especially unable to let go in front of Ophelia...


    Zhou Ye''s little friend was so confused by Shangguan Yinyin, it felt like being held tightly by a small hand~ It felt great, and he moved even harder...


    As for her daughter, it''s not that she has never seen her... Several times she lay in bed and pretended to fall asleep to watch her and Zhunv Hehehe was discovered by Zhou Ye...


    "My little princess, do you miss dad?" Zhou Ye said while exercising.


    "Hmm...!" Little Ophelia replied, looking at Zhou Ye''s face, and seeing that her father seemed to be lifeless, so she came to Zhou Ye''s side even more wisely, squatted down and watched. My father¡¯s jealous little friend came in~in~out~out from his Shangguan aunt...


    "Don''t look, miss..." As if feeling the gaze of Little Ophelia, Shangguan Yinyin covered her face with her hands, struggling to get down, but was hugged tightly by Zhou Ye and prevented her from leaving...


    Little Ophelia looked at the sparkling water partner, and curiously stretched out her little snake head and added it...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    "It''s too much! Hehe!" Zhou Ye said as he hugged Shangguan Yinyin and put it on the table.


    "Dad-is it happy to do this kind of thing?" Little Ophelia asked curiously, her eyes full of eagerness.


    "Of course I am very happy, but I have to be with the person I love the happiest!" Zhou Ye said indifferently.


    "I want to try with Dad!" Little Ophelia said and hugged Zhou Ye, "Because Dad is my favorite person!"


    "But...you are still a little too young, baby!" Zhou Ye said embarrassedly.


    "I''m not young anymore, Dad!" Little Ophelia said with a sad look: "Don''t dad love Little Ophelia anymore?"


    "How come!" Zhou Ye hurriedly comforted his daughter: "Daddy likes little Ophelia the most!"


    "Then try it with me...!" Little Ophelia''s eyes were full of thirst.


    "Okay... baby, if you feel pain, just shout and I will stop!" Zhou Ye hesitated and said.


    "Yeah!" Little Ophelia nodded happily, and then she couldn''t wait to lie down at the table in the meeting room and lifted her little skirt to her waist...


    "Wait, baby!" Zhou Ye hurriedly prevented Little Ophelia from taking off her cool actions, and said, "Your first time, we need to be more serious!"


    "Well, I listen to my father!" Little Ophelia happily hugged Zhou Ye and kissed her. The education she has received since childhood is that... it is the right way for a daughter to marry her father, and it is the right way for a man to have many women...


    "Let''s have dinner first, and when we go to bed at night!" Zhou Ye said, leaving the meeting room with his daughter in his arms, and motioned to the two maids outside to bring his maid to their room...


    In the evening, Zhou Ye arranged a sumptuous candlelight dinner. The six maids were not there this time, only Zhou Ye and Ophelia...


    Zhou Ye also specially opened a bottle of wine...The two finished their dinner in this romantic atmosphere...


    After dinner, Zhou Ye took the little Ophelia to the swimming pool outside the bedroom. Zhou Ye was lying on the beach chair, and the little Ophelia was lying in his arms...


    "Little baby, are you sure you want to try that with Dad today?" Zhou Ye still hesitated, after all, Ophelia was still too young.


    "Of course, Dad!" Little Ophelia rubbed her face against Zhou Ye''s Hungarian mouth, and whispered: "I know I am not my father''s biological daughter... and I also know that my father brought me from the chaotic Hungary. It came out... Without you, I don''t know what kind of life I would be living now...or just alive!"


    "Damn... who told you all this!" Zhou Ye felt very angry, who had revealed the little Ophelia''s life experience to her.


    "No, Dad, wait for me to finish!" Little Ophelia covered Zhou Ye''s mouth with her little ~ hand, and said: "You love me, you take all the most beautiful things you can think of. Give me...I don''t know how else I can repay you!"


    "You know little Ophelia, what I want is not your reward, little Ophelia!" Zhou Ye felt uncomfortable for a while.


    "No, Dad!" Little Ophelia shouted vigorously: "This is not grateful, but a woman can''t do without this man...because she doesn''t know if she can find such an unconditional in this world. I love my man!"


    The precocious little Ophelia knew what she wanted, and also knew what kind of feelings she felt for Zhou Ye...


    After shouting, Little Ophelia stunned Zhou Ye''s coquettishly, and awkwardly stretched out her little snake head...


    Hearing Xiao Ophelia¡¯s words, Zhou Ye no longer struggled, picked her up, and entered the bedroom where they had spent 12 years together...


    With a sound of hiss, the two frankly faced each other. Little Ophelia looked at this handsome man whose appearance had not changed in the past twelve years. With a sharp pain, she knew... that she had him, she would never Not a spectator, but a woman who owns him... Feeling the extra things in her body...


    She trembled with excitement, and under the shining starlight, she reached the first peak of her life...


    Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Eight

 Chapter 95

    Little Ophelia has adhered to Zhou Ye like a little tail since she was a child. Although she is still ignorant, she knows that this man brings her an unprecedented sense of security.


    Little Ophelia doesn''t like the courses of language, literature, dance, and so on. Instead, she is very interested in courses like biochemistry...


    Through learning, she learned about hereditary genes... She understood that something from the previous generation must be passed on to the next generation, either the eyes or the hair color, the hair color or the skin color... But she could not find anything similar to her The inheritance of his father...


    My father is a yellow race, with the most beautiful black pupils and fascinating black hair, but in my own body, Ophelia can''t find these inheritances...


    When she asked her biology teacher why this was, the teacher hesitated and said...maybe it is recessive genetic inheritance...


    The clever little Ophelia didn''t believe her biology teacher at all, so she just entered the youth~spring~ period and started secretly carrying Zhou Ye on her back in the computer room in the basement to search for answers...


    Until she accidentally found a folder with her own name, everything was different...


    She saw... the whole process of being taken away by the maids and aunts from a shabby orphanage in Hungary...


    She saw that her father had a happy smile when he first saw him...


    Silently remembered the name of the orphanage, the little Ophelia used Zhou Ye¡¯s computer to imitate Zhou Ye¡¯s tone to give Umbrella¡¯s Ministry of Foreign Affairs an order to investigate the orphanage and find her biological parents...


    Two days later, Little Ophelia checked it out on the computer again... The welfare home was destroyed by angry people because of organizing the sale of orphans three years ago... And the information of her biological parents was also found. , Her father was a Hungarian Communist Party member... died in the turmoil of 1919, and her mother died in childbirth...


    To be honest, seeing these messages, little Ophelia is just fortunate that she has grown so big and has always been living in the favor of Zhou Ye. She can''t imagine that without Zhou Ye, herself What will it look like now.


    Although living in this technology manor that has surpassed this era for a century, she is not a lady who knows nothing...


    She understands the current situation in Europe, and understands that if she is not adopted by Zhou Ye, the most optimistic situation is that she might be robbing wild dogs in the garbage dump, or even being bullied by the gangsters on the street...


    She shuddered when she thought of this...


    From that day on, Ophelia''s feelings for Zhou Ye have slowly deteriorated... She loves him, not the kind of daughter''s love for her father, but the love of a woman for a man.


    She becomes more attached to him, and even eats the jealousy of her maids and aunts... But she doesn''t know what her father thinks... Just like a child of first love, for fear that this matter will be broken even in the end. Family affection can¡¯t be owned...


    Little Ophelia was secretly distressed, until that day she broke through Zhou Ye''s battle with Shangguan sisters in the conference room... She had actually been observing Zhou Ye''s expression... If Zhou Ye had a little dissatisfaction at the time, she would Will immediately pretend not to understand and exit the door...


    This was the first time she looked at Zhou Ye and the maids in an open manner... Her heart was filled with anxiety and anxiety, because she was afraid that she would be dissatisfied with the man she loved...


    Seeing that the man she loved didn''t have any expressions of dissatisfaction, little Ophelia boldly did what she wanted to do before...


    Asking Zhou Ye~Huan... Simply, Zhou Ye did not refuse her...


    She finally saw that her hard work got everything she wanted...


    Little Ophelia looked at Zhou Ye, who was still hugging herself and sleeping like a child, with a happy smile on her face... She hugged her father hard and squeezed her body into his arms. squeeze¡­¡­


    "Little Ophelia, don''t move anymore. Dad can''t help it!" Although Zhou Ye didn''t open his eyes, his little friend was ready to go aggressively...


    "Dad, morning!" Little Ophelia didn''t care, but twisted her body a few more times. "Dad, did you mean to move like this?"


    "It''s really a little fairy..." Zhou Ye was about to gallop as soon as he turned over.


    "Dad, I really can''t stand it!" Little Ophelia said with a pitiful face, "If you don''t believe me, look at it!"


    ...As soon as Zhou Ye lowered his head, he saw Little Ophelia''s already overwhelmed divine ~ Secret Land, which was still red and swollen, and it looked really bad.


    After a sigh of talk, Zhou Ye could only stand up and dismount. After all, Ophelia was still young and could not over-exploit.


    "But dad, people can help you like this!" As she said, Ophelia slowly got into the quilt, and then, Zhou Ye felt that his little friend was wrapped in something... and opened the quilt. Little Ophelia''s little head moved up and down.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, little Ophelia¡¯s admiration became sour, and Zhou Ye spewed what she wanted under her pleading eyes... The strength was too strong, and the choking little Ophelia straightened Roll your eyes...


    Zhou Ye turned over and hugged Little Ophelia directly down the window and walked into the bathroom. Little Ophelia used to take a bath with Zhou Ye since she was a child, but after becoming Zhou Ye¡¯s woman, this was the number one. Times...


    The father and daughter applied shower gel to each other, and little Ophelia said: "Will I call your father? Or my dear?"


    Before Zhou Ye could answer, little Ophelia said to herself again: "Well-you can''t call my dear, but dad... Just call my dear and have a maid and aunt, and I will be the only one who calls my dad. , Are you right? Dear father?"


    "My lovely daughter... don''t you want to get out of this bathroom?" Zhou Ye gritted his teeth and said, the charm of this little~fairy~fairy has reached its level...


    The two father and daughter laughed again, and in the end Zhou Ye still failed to resist the bait, and took away the little Ophelia in the bathroom for the first time...


    After cleaning up, a maid came to help them put on their home clothes.And Zhou Ye picked up the little Ophelia, who was inconvenient, and came to the manor outside. Zhou Ye was used to eating breakfast on the grass outside. Looking at the beautiful scenery in front of him, he would feel very happy...


    While the two were eating breakfast, Zhou Ye asked how little Ophelia learned of her own life experience, and little Ophelia, who was already inseparable from Zhou Ye, told him honestly. Find the whole process of your own life experience.


    After hearing this, Zhou Ye knew what was going on. That time when he was hehe, the Red Queen suddenly reported to him about this incident and laid out an inducement plan. He agreed without thinking about it at the time. I forgot about it...


    Obviously, I blamed myself for this incident, but although the process was a bit unexpected, the consequences were what Zhou Ye wanted, so he didn''t bother with the Red Queen...


    The Red Queen said that I will not recite this pot, and you agree with this plan...


    Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Nine


    Time flies, the sun and the moon are like shuttles...


    Little~Luo~Li became a...female~king!!!


    "Hi, Dad! How long have you seen me?" Little Ophelia, no, I can¡¯t be called Little Ophelia now. She has evolved from a cute Lo~li to a strong Angry girl~ King!Ophelia, who is dressed in an OL outfit, has a bumpy figure, and has a big wavy golden hair, is acting like a baby to her father through the video...


    "Uh, I''m not busy!" Zhou Ye said with an uncomfortable expression.


    "Busy?!" Ophelia rolled her beautiful eyes, and said dissatisfied: "Dad, are you busy tuned~teach the maids and aunts? You are so busy coming to the Boston branch to visit your daughter. Are there none?"


    "Boston...hhhhhhhhh, Feng''er, be lighter!" Zhou Ye couldn''t help taking a breath and said, "Speaking of which, it''s almost time! It''s time to visit Boston!"


    "...Dad, I haven''t seen you for a week...I miss you!" Ophelia said, her face was full of female eyebrows, and her eyes were almost overflowing.


    It has been more than three months since she completed all the higher education and must help her father manage the Boston branch. What made her dissatisfied was that her father never visited her once, and always ran by herself. Go home and find him to seek comfort ~ borrow...


    That''s why I have today''s scene. Looking at this man who looks like her own brother far more like her own father, Ophelia is really in love with her. She can''t imagine if he loses him or not.


    "Okay, I''ve decided. Tomorrow I will go to Boston and see my lovely daughter!" Zhou Ye said with a smile and looked at the sister paper he had raised since childhood. "My good girl is satisfied now?"


    "That''s pretty much the same!" Ophelia said with a smile: "Dad, I prepared a surprise with you in Boston, come on, I am waiting for you! Dad!"


    "I will go, baby!"


    "Well, I''ll wait for you! Dad!" Ophelia watched as she hung up the projection device, stood up, stretched her waist... The murder weapon that was ready to be released was salivating.


    "Vickie, Monica, get ready for the car, I''m going to Frost Manor!" Ophelia said and walked outside the door.


    "Yes, miss!" Two dark shadows suddenly appeared behind Ophelia. Those were the shadow guards that Zhou Ye had equipped for his daughter. The two of them possessed the ability of teleportation and invisibility, and were the best defenders. By.After all, although Ophelia¡¯s ability is not afraid of any poison in the universe, and Zhou Ye has also injected her with improved T virus according to her ability, but a girl¡¯s family always beats and kills. Not pretty...


    So Zhou Ye equipped Ophelia with two prepared shadow servants, plus more than 20 bodyguard teams...


    Who doesn''t care for your daughter?

 Chapter 96

    Uh, a little off topic, get back to business.


    When Ophelia walked out of Umbrella''s Boston branch building, the team was ready at the gate...


    Ophelia completely ignored the admiring eyes from the men in the hall, walked directly out of the hall and sat in her car.


    "Go to Frost Manor!" Ophelia gave orders, and then took out Winston Frost''s information from Vicky''s portfolio, and looked at it, although this person had been studied before. , But now I still want to study it again to determine my own ideas.


    A group of dozens of luxury cars passed through the central city of Boston and headed for the suburbs on the other side... Soon, Ophelia''s motorcade arrived at Frost Manor in the suburbs.


    The Frost Manor is two square kilometers in size, and the three-story large mansion is in the center of the Frost Manor.


    Ophelia''s motorcade easily entered the Frost Manor, only because of the conspicuous umbrella logo in front of their motorcade, which is the only logo of the Umbrella consortium.


    Hearing the call from the doorman, Winston was actually very confused. Although he had business dealings with the Umbrella consortium, he was not familiar with the new director of the Boston branch, although he heard that he was only 18 years old. ~Beautiful~Female, but he hasn''t had time to visit her...


    So what is the head of Umbrella¡¯s branch here for?


    With a mind full of questions, Winston came to the door of his villa to greet the woman who rashly visited...


    "Hello, Miss Sarkisian!" Winston looked at Ophelia who got out of the car, hurriedly walked up to her in front of her and stretched out his hand.


    "Hello! Mr. Frost!" Ophelia said hello, but did not reach out to shake Winston''s hands.


    "Welcome to the humble house, please come inside!" Winston retracted his hand in embarrassment and made a please gesture.


    "Thank you!" Ophelia nodded, and walked ahead unceremoniously. Winston followed her closely behind them. Behind them were Ophelia''s two shadow guards...


    A group of people came to the living room, and the guests and the host were seated.A maid came over and brought them coffee... Gently stirred with a spoon~ Stirring the coffee in the cup, Winston asked curiously, "I don¡¯t know what happened to Miss Sarkisian coming to me today. ?"


    "Um... something!" Ophelia said, tilting her head slightly, motioning for Vicki and Monica behind her...


    The two women took out two files from their pockets and placed them in front of Winston.


    "Is this?" Winston opened one of them casually. It contained a contract. The total amount involved in the contract reached 200 million U.S. dollars... If he signs this contract, he may make at least half of the profit. This is a huge help to their Frost family''s business.


    Controlling his excitement, Winston opened another file again... the moment he saw the contents of the file, his eyes narrowed.


    This is the black material of their Frost family, and it is justified and well-founded... The process of capitalists completing basic capital accumulation is bloody, and their Frost family is no exception, and the consent is not clean. If this material is exposed If so, their Frost family''s reputation will be fatally hit...


    This was simply a poison to him, a poison enough to kill the entire Frost family.


    "I...I don''t understand what you mean, Miss Sarkisian!" Winston put down the materials in his hand, pretending to be calm and said: "Did the big figures of the Umbrella consortium have taken a fancy to our Frost family? Is your property? Although our Frost family is not worth mentioning compared to the Umbrella Consortium, we will not stand alone... Our Frost family has no habit of surrendering!"


    "You look too high at your Frost family!" Ofelia gracefully took the coffee and took a sip: "If our Umbrella consortium wants to annex your Frost family''s property, it will Don''t worry about that!"


    "What does Miss Sarkisian mean?" Hearing that Ophelia didn''t mean to annex his family property, Winston felt a little relieved.


    "It''s just that our young master has taken a fancy to your Frost family daughter!" Ophelia said with a smile: "If you agree to this marriage, then that superior contract is for your family. If you refuse With the olive branch in Umbrella''s hand..."


    "..." Some things needless to say are so clear. Winston naturally understands what will happen if he refuses. This feeling of being coerced and seduced by others is very bad, but facing the behemoth Umbrella , Their Frost family was not qualified to say NO. After gritting his teeth, Winston finally accepted his fate."Then I don''t know which daughter of mine the Master of the Umbrella Consortium is after!"


    "Emma... Emma Grace Frost!" Ophelia spit out a name that caught Winston off guard.


    "Oh my God, Emma? Are you sure you are not mistaken? Emma is just ten years old this year!" Winston yelled a little gaffe.


    "That''s right, what our young master wants is Emma Grace Frost!" Ophelia said, taking out Zhou Ye''s photo and said, "My young master is not too old...!"


    "This is...!" Winston looked at Zhou Ye, who was like a 17 or 18-year-old in the photo. The only thing that surprised him was that the young master of Umbrella was actually an Asian, but now there is more money than Everything matters, no matter where he is from.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Winston finally signed the contract obediently...and Ophelia took away Emma Grace Frost who was still Xiaoli.


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirty


    In Emma''s RV, she looked curiously at the car decorations that were completely different from those in her home.The decorations in this car are more avant-garde and full of science fiction...


    Ophelia looked at Emma, ??who kept looking curiously at the things in the car, smiled slightly, and clicked on the armrest of her sofa. An air-conditioned cabinet door opened, and she took out a bottle of red wine and a glass. Then he asked: "Is Emma? Do you want something to drink? There are cola and juice, which one do you want?"


    "I...I..." Emma, ??who has always been ignored at home, hesitated to speak.


    "Don''t be afraid, you are so beautiful, you have to be more confident!" Ophelia comforted, after all, Emma will definitely be her own sister in various senses, because she knows her father Zhou Ye too well.


    "Can you give me a glass of juice?" After being encouraged by Ophelia, Emma finally plucked up the courage to say it.


    "Of course!" Ophelia smiled and took out a bottle of juice and handed it to Emma.


    "Where are we going? Are you going to meet my fiance?" Drinking the juice, Emma seemed to be calmer and dare to ask questions."Can I call you Miss Ophelia?"


    "Of course not, you have to call me sister Ophelia!" Ophelia teased Emma and said, "We will go back to the Boston branch now, and tomorrow your fiance will come here and take you away!"


    "Sister Ophelia?" Emma asked with some bewilderment: "Then are you my fiance''s sister?"


    "Uh..." Ophelia was speechless, do you want to tell her that she is the daughter of her fiance?It seemed a bit too shame to say that, and it would scare Little Lori, so she decided to throw this problem to her father Zhou Ye."You''ll know when you see your fiance!"


    "Oh!" Little Emma nodded, seeing that Ophelia''s face was a little wrong, she didn''t dare to ask.At home, she has a sister and a brother above her, and another sister below. Everyone who has sisters in the family knows that the one who is neither the eldest nor the youngest suffers the most, and is the least valued by her parents.


    Especially in school, Little Emma is always bullied by those classmates. They are jealous of Little Emma''s good family conditions, and always take her grades as an example. Gradually, Little Emma develops a somewhat inferior character.


    "Well...I apologize!" Looking at Emma with her head down, Ofelia said softly.


    "It''s nothing..." Emma looked at Ophelia with some envy. She wanted to be such an eye-catching and beautiful woman in her dreams. She admired Ophelia very much.


    "Can you tell me what kind of person my future fianc¨¦ is?" Emma is still a little curious about the fianc¨¦ who has never met. Although her father has shown her the picture of Zhou Ye, she does not only look at it. Apart from Zhou Ye''s handsome appearance, he didn''t know anything about Zhou Ye.


    "Well-how should I put it!" Ophelia thought for a while and said: "He is a very masculine person. Sometimes he is like a loving father, sometimes like a child, but more He always looks like a big boy..."


    "..." Emma really wants to ask Ophelia, is this a person you are talking about?For a while, father and child...but macho...it should be difficult to get along with, Emma is a little worried.Born in a wealthy family, she knew her future must be marriage...


    It''s just that she didn''t expect it to be so fast, even when she was a child, the marriage began... It caught her a bit by surprise...


    "Then...Is he easy to get along with?" Emma couldn''t help but ask at the end. There was no way. Although she was still at an ignorant age, she already knew that she would face that man for a lifetime.


    "It''s quite easy to get along with!" Ophelia was sure about this, because she had never seen Zhou Ye get angry, nor had she seen Zhou Ye get angry. In many cases, all she saw was a cheerful Zhou Ye.


    "That''s good..." Emma patted Xiao Xiongkou, who was still in the airport, and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Hahaha!" Seeing Emma''s actions like a little adult, Ophelia almost laughed.


    The convoy quickly reached the gate of the building of Umbrella''s Boston branch. Ophelia got out of the car and took the hand of Emma and walked towards her own special elevator...


    Emma looked at Ophelia with envious eyes along the way. She longed for Ophelia and wanted to become such a seductive and noble woman...


    The elevator stopped on the sixty-eighth floor. This was the top floor, where Ophelia lived, and the floor below was her office.


    "This will be your room from now on!" Ophelia led Emma to a bedroom in her suite and said: "If you need anything, tell Monica, she will be responsible for your food, clothing, housing and transportation during this time!"


    "Then Ophelia sister, how about you?" Emma grabbed Ophelia''s hand with some fear. After all, she was only ten years old this year and came to a strange place. She couldn''t help but want to find a support.


    "I still have some work to do!" Ophelia said.

 Chapter 97

    "Then can I stay with you?" Emma asked timidly, with begging gazes in her eyes.


    "Okay! But don''t talk!" Ophelia was finally defeated. After all, she will share the same bed in the future. It''s okay to have a good relationship now, right?Ophelia comforted herself.


    "I will be very quiet, I promise I won''t disturb you!" Emma said hurriedly.


    "Well, let''s go down!" Ofelia took Emma downstairs and into her office.


    Then she took out a bottle of juice for Emma, ??and then she started to sit in her seat and deal with the affairs of Umbrella branch.


    Although she hates these official duties, but...the sins she has done, she has to do it with tears when she kneels...I knew I would never leave her father''s side...really.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, Ophelia stretched her waist, looked up and found that Emma had fallen asleep on the sofa. She walked quietly over and covered her with her little suit...


    "Sister Ophelia, have you finished your work?" Emma woke up, sat up, rubbed her eyes and asked.


    "Just wait!" Ofelia said apologetically, "Are you hungry?"


    "Not hungry, just a little boring!" Emma said.


    "Then let''s play with this first!" Ophelia took out a PS4 from her drawer and handed it to her, and said, "It''s almost eight o''clock. I''ll send some food from downstairs. Play for a while, call me after dinner!"


    "Okay, Sister Ophelia!" Emma obediently took the PS4, and curiously clicked on it... I have to say that the child''s ability to adapt to game consoles is the strongest, and soon Emma will I learned to boot, but there is only one game, Silent Hill...


    The game was obtained from the present world, and this PS4 was brought by Zhou Ye from the world of Resident Evil. If you want to produce it yourself, you can adjust your own industrial chain solely for the sake of playing. This is a bit too nonsense... so many Zhou Ye brought modern things from there.


    Although the game screen is a bit scary, Emma, ??who was attracted by this game machine that I have never seen before, still plays with relish...


    night--------


    Emma hugged her pillow and knocked on Ophelia¡¯s door... "Sister Ofelia,...may I sleep with you?...I...I''m a little scared...!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirty One


    Although radar was officially put into use in the British army in 1935, and the United States also began research in this area, this is still not a big problem for Zhou Ye.


    Because the supersonic aircraft he was flying was a stealth aircraft, he would only feel that he had spotted a bird with those backward radars.


    This time to see his daughter, Zhou Ye brought only the Shangguan sisters.After all, I just went out to see my daughter, and it wasn''t that I didn''t come back... The other maid chief was responsible for guarding his lair at home...


    Zhou Ye took the Shangguan sisters by car from the road behind them to the original lumberjack town from his mangrove summer manor.


    This place has now been renamed Raccoon Town...This is Zhou Ye¡¯s evil taste, because all the residents in the town are employees of Umbrella Company... The entire town has a population of nearly 30,000 and has two hospitals. , An airport, an education system from kindergarten to university...and a mayor elected by the town people...and twenty policemen...


    Speaking of from the mayor to the people, no one is not an employee of Umbrella Company... Here Zhou Ye''s words are comparable to the oracle of God.


    Zhou Ye''s motorcade arrived at the airport 15 kilometers away from the town, and the small supersonic passenger plane was ready to take off.


    This passenger plane is a bit like the B2 bomber, but it is much larger and narrower than the B2 bomber.The entire passenger plane is 68 meters long, with a wingspan of 54 meters, a maximum take-off weight of 50 tons, a cruising speed of Mach 2.3, a maximum speed of Mach 2.5, and a full-load cruising range of 30,000 kilometers. Two pilots are required...


    This passenger plane is a verified model manufactured in Umbrella¡¯s underground base after Zhou Ye''s subordinates acquired several well-known aircraft manufacturers in the United States and secretly cloned dozens of scientists with outstanding achievements in the aviation field. After more than 400 hours of flight verification, the reliability is still very guaranteed.


    So they used it to modify the interior and used it as a special plane for Zhou Ye...For the time being, they did not plan to sell this type of ultra-long-range heavy bomber...


    Because after the calculation of the expert group, I feel that the emergence of armaments far beyond the era at this time will bring unnecessary variables and troubles to Zhou Ye''s action...


    As for how many people will die in the European battlefields of World War II, Zhou Ye said that it¡¯s a matter of mine. The more these bandits die, the better...


    Of course, Zhou Ye did not forget to occasionally support the domestic ones... sent them a lot of weapons and equipment... but only got the name of an international friend, and wanted to come to him to fight the autumn breeze whenever something happened. Zhou Ye who got it annoyed, and cut off their support...Is it really a fool to have a lot of money?Bah, it''s also a Communist International... I want to blind your heart.


    Zhou Ye¡¯s special plane took off and flew from the west coast of the United States to the east coast of the United States in less than two hours... After landing from a private airport of the Umbrella Security Company on the outskirts of Boston, Zhou Ye¡¯s motorcade drove vigorously. To the Boston branch...what if the driver has never been there?It¡¯s okay, Umbrella satellite map will navigate you...


    When he arrived at Umbrella Building, Zhou Ye got off the car and took the Shangguan sisters directly to the elevator for the supervisor.It was supposed that this elevator required the backstage to enter the use authority, but for Zhou Ye, he could brush his face in all the branches of Umbrella Company...because he was the only person with the highest authority.


    Zhou Ye took his two head maids into the elevator.Soon there was a voice from the elevator: "Welcome to Umbrella''s Boston branch, great creator of the umbrella, how many floors do you need to go to?"


    Zhou Ye curled her lips, this red queen turned the intelligent responses of all the company''s branches into her own voice, "I''m looking for Ophelia!"


    "Director Ophelia is still resting. Would you like to wait in her office? Or go directly to her bedroom to find her?"


    "Go to her bedroom!" Zhou Ye replied, her own woman, why wait so hard to wait like a guest, just to surprise her.


    "As you wish, great creator of the umbrella!"


    "The Red Queen, you''re flattering too much!" Zhou Ye felt his whole body numb, and complained a little uncomfortable with the Red Queen.


    "Master, don''t you like it?" The influence of the Red Queen appeared beside him, and at that moment she took over all the hosts of the entire Boston branch.


    "It''s okay! But don''t always say that, I feel embarrassed to say it!" Zhou Ye touched his cheek and said.


    "After that, let them call you Mr. Executive Chairman! Master!" Hong Hou smiled.


    "That''s it!" Zhou Ye nodded. He knew that he was far from being great, he was pretty lustful, but if he listened too much, it is hard to guarantee that he would not occasionally be muddled and think that he was true. Is great.


    The elevator quickly reached the top floor, in Ophelia''s residence.Zhou Ye walked to the door, and the sensor door opened directly...Who gave Zhou Ye the authority... That''s how the authority dog ??was.


    "Hmph, my lovely daughter, Dad is here!" Zhou Ye said as he took off his clothes...


    Entering the door, Zhou Ye sneaked directly into Ophelia¡¯s bed... Sister Shangguan stayed in the living room with wintry... After all, their father and daughter hadn¡¯t seen each other for more than a week... The narrative...


    Zhou Ye directly touched his daughter¡¯s growing pair of darlings, and turned directly on the horse... Before Ophelia could speak, he blocked her words with a goblin, and soon Ophelia entered the state. ...


    So the two of them staged a scene where a father-daughter meets up in a limited~system~class movie...


    It¡¯s just that Zhou Ye, who usually closed off his super five senses, didn¡¯t notice. A small head came out in the corner of the big window... It was because of fear that he ran to sleep with Ophelia last night with Emma... ¡­


    Little Emma''s eyes widened like this, and she tightly covered her little scorpion, watching this handsome boy in the photo play with her longing sister Ophelia...


    She had seen Zhou Ye''s photos and knew that Zhou Ye would be her fianc¨¦, but she really didn''t expect that the sister Ophelia she was looking forward to would have such a relationship with her fianc¨¦...


    This really subverted her perception of Ophelia... In her heart, sister Ophelia, who is very kind to herself, is an independent and beautiful woman.


    Although she was born in a wealthy family, she already knew what a man was like, including her father, she also had many lovers outside, this is what her mother told her...


    Until Ophelia kept begging for mercy, little Emma still didn''t turn this turn...


    "Uh----!" Zhou Ye, who had made Ophelia begging for mercy, picked up Ophelia to wash, only to find the little head at the foot of the window... he was a little confused... "This Yes¡­¡­"


    "Her name is Emma, ??she will be your future fiancee!" Ophelia said lazily, sour and soft.


    "Uh, Emma?" Zhou Ye asked back.


    "Yes, Emma, ??Emma Grace Frost!" Ophelia knew what Zhou Ye was asking.


    "..." Zhou Ye had a headache, and the future White Queen saw herself like this... Isn''t this making it more difficult for herself to pick her up?


    "Hahaha..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s embarrassment, Ophelia laughed for a while. It is rare to see her father''s expression like this. Ophelia suddenly felt that she was in a much better mood. She turned over and went down the window. Zhou Ye whispered in his ear: "Go hard, Dad, she is now your fiancee, you can do whatever you want...!"

 Chapter 98

    "..." Zhou Ye gave his daughter angrily, watching her twisting her Fengtun towards the bathroom... After sorting out his emotions, he said hello to Emma."Hi¡ªhello, my name is Zhou Ye!"


    "..." Emma shrank towards the bed like a scared little rabbit...


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless. This Nima is a bit pitted. Even with the psychological hint of his own magic eyes, I don''t know how much effect it will have on this white queen who will have psychic powers in the future. Do it endlessly, let''s do it...


    Zhou Ye didn''t bother to bother, it''s really a bad start... How can I play with Nima''s bloody start?


    Zhou Ye thought of this, stretched out his hand, Nian Moli pulled little Emma out of the bed.I hugged it directly into my arms...


    "You...you let me go...I know you are my fiance...but...but I''m still young,...I''m not ready yet...!" Little Emma struggled, but with her small physique How could it be Zhou Ye''s opponent.


    Therefore, she was still held in her arms by Zhou Ye. Zhou Ye had just gone through a big battle at this moment, and she was impeccable... and the little Emma was wearing a silk nightdress... The two of them had skin~ blind date~ kiss...


    Little Emma only felt that Zhou Ye seemed to have an electric current on her body. From the position where the two of them were in contact, she only felt numb... A sense of peace of mind filled her heart, as if in this embrace she never had to worry about anyone being hurt. To her...


    But what Zhou Ye did next made her struggle again...


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Two


    Zhou Ye directly lowered his head and stopped Emma''s little coot, stretched his right hand ~ reached into Emma''s nightdress, and hooked away the small piece of cloth she had faded... Zhou Ye''s little friend took the opportunity to resist aggressively In that square inch...


    "Hmm..." Little Emma started struggling immediately... but how could she have struggled with Zhou Ye, let alone her now, even if she would gain spiritual abilities and diamond-like abilities in the future, she would not be able to struggle out of Zhou. Ye''s embrace...


    Immediately afterwards, Little Emma felt that the terrible dirt that was holding her square inch of the ground seemed to be sucking on her like a small scorpion... the bursts of suction made her body ~ sour ~ soft, unconsciously paralyzed ~ soft in Zhou Ye In the arms...


    Soon with a scream, little Emma reached the first peak in her life...


    Zhou Ye lightly~ caressing Little Emma¡¯s back, he is helping Little Emma¡¯s peak to last longer... Although there is no real thing about Little Emma, ??but he knows that Little Emma is inseparable. It¡¯s my own...


    The spring breeze transforms the rain to grab the heart and the heart. This technique is just as the name suggests... Once it is performed, the person who is cast can no longer be separated from the caster. From the body to the heart, they will be marked with the trace of the caster. Don''t betray... This is the housekeeping skill of the Demon Cultivation Power that was jointly annihilated by the Powers in the ancient times... This is what Zhou Ye discovered when he adjusted ~ Jiaoguan Guan...


    "Huhu..." Little Emma, ??who finally calmed down from the peak, raised her head again and looked at the beautiful and incomparable young man in front of her. She didn''t know why she looked at her nominal fiance more and more. The more I wanted to see it, it seemed as if I could not see enough for a lifetime.


    Although she didn¡¯t know why she didn¡¯t give birth so quickly, she was a fiance who played a limited ~ class as soon as we met, but she knew that Zhou Ye was her heaven, everything she had, all her love, her eternal only, he was, She is happy and healthy, he is not here, she is with her life and death... At this moment she knows that she has fallen in love with this man deeply and hopelessly...


    "...I''m sorry...Little Emma!" To be honest, Zhou Ye still feels a little guilty in his heart for using such overbearing magic skills on such a young Emma... It''s really just a little bit, not much...


    "Don''t say anything to be sorry!" Little Emma covered Zhou Ye''s mouth with her hand, her eyes filled with love: "You know what I want to hear!"


    "Okay...Little Emma!" Zhou Ye strongly hugged Emma and said, "I love you... Emma, ??we will always be together, longer than eternity!"


    "Don''t talk to me!" Little Emma said, before Zhou Ye took the initiative, she pulled Zhou Ye down with her own force, and awkwardly caught Zhou Ye''s covetousness with her own little coward.


    "...Deserves to be a fascinating dad!" After taking a bath, Ophelia walked out wrapped in a bath towel, watching the two people who were being kissed in the nest by the hot, and joking: " Little Emma is done so quickly!"


    "Sister Ophelia...you...how do you call Ye a father?" Little Emma''s face was dull...I didn''t understand the relationship between the father and daughter at all.


    "I''m the daughter he brought up, so why don''t you call his father?" Ophelia said with a smirk.


    "But... but you... just..." Little Emma said with a gaping gesture, "And... and Zhou Ye looks younger than you..."


    "Hey, it just looks small!" Ophelia murmured: "If you talk about age, he doesn''t even know that he has lived for hundreds of years!"


    "..." Little Emma looked at Ophelia blankly, then at Zhou Ye, and jumped up and said happily: "Then my dear really has a way to gain eternal youth... "


    "Hey, you are paying attention to the wrong point!" Ophelia vomited.


    It can only be said that women are inherently afraid of aging, because it will make them lose their beauty...this does not change with age...


    After a while of laughter, little Emma finally figured out the relationship between Zhou Ye and Ophelia. Originally thought that Emma would complain about Zhou Ye, but Ophelia miscalculated...


    How can she understand the hegemony of the spring breeze and the rain.... When it comes to the study of the soul, the East has thrown away hundreds of streets from the West... While the West is still playing horseback fighting, the East has already begun to have a higher level of psychology. war¡­¡­


    The West should be grateful that they are a large piece of poor mountains and bad waters in the middle of the East, otherwise they would have been conquered by the East... Let them know what an opportunity to feed the enemy is.!!


    For the rest of the time, Zhou Ye took the two women to enjoy the feeling of shopping. Although in Zhou Ye¡¯s view, there was really nothing to go shopping in Boston, USA in 1938, but they couldn¡¯t keep up with women¡¯s talents... A little and two girls really went shopping...


    Zhou Ye, who has a body of steel, went shopping and shouted, begging to let it go...


    Zhou Ye stayed with Ophelia for a week, and again set off with Emma and the Shangguan sister... His goal this time was Las Vegas, because Shangguan Yinyin, who was in charge of intelligence, told him that he The other person I was looking for has already appeared...Although it is still just a little loli...


    Zhou Ye took the Shangguan sisters and Little Emma directly to Las Vegas by their own special plane... This is the focus of Umbrella¡¯s development, because the construction of an underground base in the vast desert, in the era without satellites Don''t be too simple...


    Soon Zhou Ye''s special plane landed in the desert base in Las Vegas... To put it bluntly, Zhou Ye''s stratospheric supersonic special plane, currently no country in the world has the ability to detect and intercept Well, that''s why Zhou Ye was very arrogant and flew directly over the continental United States in a plane, without paying attention to the U.S. Air Force...


    Upon arriving at the Las Vegas Desert Base, Zhou Ye took his maid maid and Little Emma directly onto the special car prepared by the base...


    Soon, a team of fifteen luxury cars drove to the jewel in the desert, the famous American casino, Las Vegas...


    Sitting in the car, Zhou Ye held Little Emma tenderly and tenderly, perhaps because of his practice problem, perhaps because of the problem of letting her experience the happiness of women too early, and the awakening period of Little Emma came early Now... She would feel headaches from time to time, and she felt sore all over...


    Looking at the uncomfortable little Emma, ??Zhou Ye felt distressed.Anyway, she was her own woman, so why wouldn''t Zhou Ye feel distressed?While helping her gently rubbing her temples with her hands, she blamed: "I let you stay in Boston a long time ago, and I will pick you up after a while, but you have to follow...!"


    "...You know!" The uncomfortable little Emma reluctantly opened her eyes, and said softly, "I will not live without you..."


    "What a clingy little~fairy~fairy!" Zhou Ye''s hands were lighter~a little softer...


    After a while, little Emma fell asleep directly in Zhou Ye''s arms...Zhou Ye refused Shangguan Yinyin''s request to hold Emma for herself...just holding her so tenderly...


    "Grow up quickly... I am looking forward to my little Emma becoming that beautiful~ glamorous~ fabulous white queen..." Zhou Ye looked at little Emma, ??smiled and slapped her on the back. She slept better...


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Three


    Lucia is an illegal immigrant from Brazil. In the United States, you cannot get a formal job without proof of identity...


    Even when you go to work illegally, you will be exploited by unscrupulous bosses, doing the heaviest work and holding the lowest wage.


    In the end, Lucia embarked on the road of betraying her body to earn a living... But even so, she would be exploited by the local gangs.


    After two years of standing~street~girl~Luxia found that she was pregnant by accident~pregnant... She didn''t know which kind of client it was, it might even be the bane of a gangster...


    In the end, she decided to give birth to the child, and the birth of her daughter made this family that was already struggling with poverty even worse...


    But she still named her daughter Salvador, one of which commemorates her hometown Brazil with this name... the other means that Salvador is the savior in Latin, and she hopes that her daughter will bring her good luck. ...Like a savior, saving yourself from this dire life...


    But now that my daughter is three years old, she still hasn''t changed much, she is still a girl on the street.Gradually, she became full of hatred for her daughter... She thought that her daughter was an obstacle to her happy life... After all, without a daughter, she would have found a long-term meal ticket to marry herself...


    No man likes to raise other people''s seeds. This is the same whether it is in the East or the West... The kind of things that I love you, so I will love your children are still rare.


    Men¡¯s natural DNA carries the code of refusing to accept the offspring of others...Although they will not kill the children of other female bears like bears, they will not easily accept women with children...


    Every time I go home, I see her daughter who is sitting there obediently waiting for her return. Lucia tried to throw her daughter away several times, but in the end she didn''t get any cruelty...


    Just as she was preparing a simple dinner for herself and her daughter as usual, the door of her house was knocked...


    "Who is it?" Lucia asked, hurriedly applying a little makeup on her face.She is not sure who came, but in case it is her benefactor, if she loses the business because of her negligence, I am afraid she will regret it to death...


    "Come!" Lucia finally opened the door, and there were two people standing outside... a tall and handsome young Asian teenager, and the other in a maid outfit with a beautiful appearance. Hair girl... It looks like that beautiful maid is a boy''s attendant, because the girl is standing quietly behind the boy with her hands hanging down her abdomen.

 Chapter 99

    "Who...who are you looking for?" Lucia is very self-aware, knowing that although she is pretty, the young master in front of her is obviously not going to see herself, not to mention a golden button with sapphires on her body. I can¡¯t afford to earn a year of money...


    "Are you Lucia?" Zhou Ye looked curiously at the exposed woman and asked, "Your daughter''s name is Salvador, right?"


    "I just... did you ask me for anything? How do you know my daughter''s name?" Lucia asked warily.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not an official of the Federal Immigration Service, and now they won''t accept the order of a yellow race to enter the federal government!" Zhou Ye shrugged and said, "Can you invite us in and sit?"


    "Well, please come in!" Lucia felt that she had nothing worthy of the rich young master''s conspiracy, so she put her guard down and let Zhou Ye and the maid walk in.


    Zhou Ye took Shangguan Yinyin into the room. This is an old house built in the 1980s. The layout of one bedroom and one living room is now very old. The mottled wallpaper on the wall reveals the owner of the house. Because of the economic distress, he would not be reluctant to take care of his home.


    Zhou Ye waved his hand to stop Shangguan Yinyin from trying to wipe the stool for herself, and sat down.This action made Lucia feel a little good about him... After all, the wiping action looked very insulting~humiliating.


    "I''m here to discuss something with you!" Zhou Ye said and looked at Lucia.


    "What''s the matter?" Since it''s not her benefactor, Lucia doesn''t care, and continues to make dinner with her daughter...


    Zhou Ye did not answer her question immediately. Instead, he walked to the old stroller placed in the center of the living room, looked at the little Lolita with chocolate skin, and asked, "This is your daughter Salvador, right? Cute little guy!"


    "Yeah, she is very cute, except for what she wants to eat..." Lucia shrugged her shoulders noncommittal...


    "This business has something to do with your daughter!" Zhou Ye said, teasing little Salvador, and said: "Your daughter is handed over to me to raise, and I will give you money that you can''t spend a lifetime, even my lawyer. Will help you solve your identity problem!"


    "Let go of my daughter!" Hearing that Zhou Ye was about to take her daughter away, Lucia''s natural maternity made Lucia jump up like a female tiger, and she was about to slash at Zhou Ye with a kitchen knife...


    It¡¯s just that she felt cold on her neck before she rushed to Zhou Ye''s...a dagger that exuded a cold light was placed on her neck...It was the beauty that seemed weak and unreliable just now. Maid, she didn''t see how the maid rushed to her...


    "You''d better not move and listen to my master quietly!" Shangguan Yinyin whispered in Lucia''s ear; "Otherwise I don''t mind cutting your fragile neck!"


    "Yinyin, put the knife down!" Zhou Ye pretended to berate his maid, then hugged Salvador to come to Lucia and said, "I feel offended? With all due respect, Salvador is in this family. What can you get when you grow up? A mother of a street girl? In the future, you will inherit your career or become a stripper for a night or a dance girl?"


    "I... don''t tell...!" Lucia knew that Zhou Ye was telling the truth, but her motherhood did not allow her to abandon her daughter like this...


    "Look at this check!" Zhou Ye gestured, and Shangguan Yinyin handed Lucia a check from Umbrela Bank... The seven-digit number was clearly marked with a pen. It was a three hundred. A cash check for ten thousand dollars...


    "With this check, you can withdraw at any time from any bank branch that does business with Umbrella Bank... Now let me see!" Zhou Ye checked his watch, and the banker was less than an hour away. It''s off work."You still have enough time to take your daughter to the bank to check the authenticity of this check. We are waiting for you downstairs!"


    Zhou Ye said without waiting for Lucia to reply, and led Shangguan Yinyin out of her room...


    After several hesitations, Lucia picked up her daughter and ran all the way to the bank branch one block away...


    In the bank, she felt respect and influence for the first time. When she learned that a lady came here with three million cash checks for acceptance, the bank managers came out and tried every means to get She deposited the money in her bank...


    Seeing those high-ranking financial elites who claimed to be high-class people flattered in front of them just to get their own money, Lucia''s little motherhood was also overwhelmed by her greed for money...


    It¡¯s not that she had never thought of fleeing here with her daughter holding a check, but she knows that she has been here for many years, since people don¡¯t mind giving her a check first for her to check the authenticity of the check, then they don¡¯t mind sending another one. Money killed myself...


    In the end, she obediently hugged her daughter and returned to her downstairs, looking at the two Zhou Ye who had been standing there waiting for her, while comforting herself, this was a better road to the sky for her daughter. , While handing her daughter into Zhou Ye''s hands... "Please... please treat her well...!"


    "I will, ma''am, you made a wise choice, and the fate of you and your daughter will be changed because of your choice!" Zhou Ye smiled, then picked Salvador and walked towards the caravan parked opposite."Tomorrow there will be a lawyer who will help you apply for a permanent residency certificate, and you can live a decent new life from now on!"


    "Ma..." Salvador couldn''t help crying as he watched himself getting further and further away from his mother.It''s a pity that her crying can''t change her mother''s heart...


    Zhou Ye got into the car with his maid maid, and left Emma to comfort the young Salvador... At this time Emma was already feeling better, and she also awakened her psychic powers, which happened to be able to comfort the young. El Salvador...


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Four


    December 10, 1938, Squaw Valley Ski Resort, California, USA...


    Squaw Valley Ski Resort is located in western California. It is known as the best ski resort in California. Of course, it is not yet open to the public, and it is estimated that it will not be open to the public in the future...because it has become Zhou Ye''s private domain...


    In the valley bottom town of Squaw Valley, various villa areas formed a small town, named Umbrella Town by Zhou Ye''s wicked taste.


    The white snow covers the roofs of the town, making everything in the sky and the earth white.Looking around, the world is the same color, which makes people feel relaxed and happy.


    "Dad, hug!" Little Salvador was wearing a cute winter coat, and the little elk hood on top of her head made her a little cuter.


    At this time, she was walking crookedly on the wool carpet that was enough to cover her feet, eagerly ran towards Zhou Ye, opened her two small arms, and wanted to rush into the arms of Zhou Ye who was sitting on the sofa in front of the barrier.


    "My little angel is here!" Zhou Ye put down the book in his hand, raised his hand to hug little Salvador, and laughed in a low voice: "Are there any behaves today?"


    "You are good, the little angel is very good today!" Little Salvador replied milkyly, causing Zhou Ye to laugh.


    "Is it really well-behaved?" Emma, ??who was standing behind the little Salvador, said with a smile: "Who drew the map on the bed in the morning, and secretly poured the water onto the bed, saying that it was accidentally overturned while drinking water. The kettle?"


    "Emma...I hate it!" The young Salvador, who was exposed by Emma, ??buried his face in Zhou Ye''s arms shyly and complained to Zhou Ye."Dad... Emma laughs at me..."


    This caused Zhou Ye to laugh again.


    Emma couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Maybe it was because Emma calmed the little Salvador. The relationship between the two is very good. Although little Salvador likes Zhou Ye, she prefers to be with Emma. I also like this little girl. From time to time, the little Salvador will run to Emma''s room and sleep with her...


    Speaking of California, the first impression of many people is sunshine. Yes, most of California belongs to the Mediterranean climate zone. Summer is not hot and winter is not cold. The annual precipitation is low... Especially Zhou Ye''s Mangrove Mountain Resort is even more So...


    But for this northerner, staying here is also very uncomfortable. After all, he still likes winter with snow, so he finally bought Squaw Valley Ski Resort...


    This year is the first year that all the infrastructure construction of the entire ski resort has been completed. Zhou Ye brought his women to Christmas...


    Zhou Ye beckoned to Emma. Emma blushed and came to Zhou Ye''s body. She sat in Zhou Ye''s arms nicely... Little Salvador saw Emma coming and happily played with her. Noisy.


    "Do you like it here? My dear..." Zhou Ye asked while hugging little Salvador, while holding Emma''s waist.


    "Well, the maids and sisters are very good to me, and I also feel that they treat me like family!" For Emma, ??it is not difficult to see what others are thinking, no one is facing her Face to face with one set behind the other, she also really felt the respect that the maids had for herself from the bottom of their hearts, and Zhou Ye''s love for herself.


    This is the warmth she has never felt in that home. To her, it is more like a home, a home full of affection and love.


    She feels very satisfied with her current life. She did not pull down the courses and had a separate teacher to teach her, and Zhou Ye would not force her to do things she didn''t like. All courses were based on her own hobbies. Selected.


    "It''s like a dream!" Emma felt as if she was living in a dream, from the cold home without affection to a dreamy world, where there are handsome princes, beautiful scenery and fairy tales. The manor has all kinds of high-tech products that have never been thought of before... and a life like a princess.


    Zhou Ye smiled. He knew Emma''s unreality, but he couldn''t help her. He could only stop Emma with his gaze, until she was almost deprived of oxygen...


    "Huh...huh..." Emma opened her eyes slowly, the color of the water in her eyes almost drowned Zhou Ye and...


    "You don''t feel it is a dream now, right?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "More...more...I can be sure..." Emma asked shyly for more.


    Just when Zhou Ye was about to respond to Emma''s call, a pink little dog stretched out and saw the little El Salvador who had been left out for a long time on the side."Dad played with Emma and didn''t take me. I''m angry, I''m really angry!"


    "Hahaha..." X2


    The little Salvador¡¯s milky voice made the two laugh. One of them slapped the little Salvador¡¯s chubby face and made the little girl amused.


    "Let''s go, let''s cut down the Christmas tree. It''s almost Christmas!"


    Zhou Ye''s proposal was responded to by two loli, one big and one small. Soon the two big and small loli changed into outdoor warm clothes for going out, and then happily followed Zhou Ye with the rhythm of jingle bells. Out of the villa...


    It was said that they were going to chop the Christmas tree together, but it was actually Zhou Ye doing it alone, and the two of them had a snowball fight there.Although Sister Shangguan said to help Zhou Ye, they were stopped by Zhou Ye...

 Chapter 100

    After all, Zhou Ye, who was born under the red flag, this is the first time to have such a formal Christmas... before, he only thought about Christmas Eve, Christmas Eve = Distorted Night... It¡¯s just that he thought that nobody would accompany him before. Yes, but now he has thought about it and doesn¡¯t know who to spend with...


    Zhou Ye gave up the idea of ??cheating with his own abilities, and honestly brandished an axe and cut down a cypress tree... But to be honest, it is almost the same whether he cheats or not, with his superhuman power, let alone cutting down a Christmas tree. Even cutting down steel trees is easy... but this is just about atmosphere, don''t worry too much.


    I played a snowball fight with the two big and small loli for a while. After a while, the two loli felt that only three of them were not enough to play, so they simply involved the six maids in the war...


    Basically everyone gave up the use of super powers, honestly used their hands to throw snow, and then smashed... At the beginning, there were two big and small loli accompany Zhou Ye against the six maids... But I don''t know when, these two The little guy turned rebellion... eventually became a male and female war... Zhou Ye added two loli to the six maids...


    The battle ended with the defeat of the Great Demon King Zhou Ye, and the coalition composed of six maids and two little loli won a complete victory...


    It¡¯s just that the six maids really didn¡¯t expect that their master was so unethical, and actually avenged the day¡¯s grudges at night... One pick six picked them off the horse, and fainted them despite their begging for mercy...


    Emma was even more miserable. Although Zhou Ye didn''t really follow her because she was too young,...Isn''t there a double ~ Cultivation of Dafa... So Emma tasted again ~ tasted like flying...


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Five


    In 1938, December 20th, Boston, USA...


    "Christmas is coming!" Ophelia muttered, looking at the calendar on the desk, "I wonder if they are ready for the Christmas present for father this year?"


    At this moment, the internal phone on the desk rang...


    "Hello? This is Ophelia!" Ophelia picked up the phone.


    "Miss, everything you explained is done!" The voice of Vicky, Ophelia''s shadow guard, came over the phone.


    "Good job, send things to Umbrella town and arrange for the maids to look after them!" Ophelia said with a smile.


    "Yes, miss!" Vicki finished speaking and hung up the phone.


    "Ah... one is done! There is another one!" Ophelia was in a much better mood at this time, and she really expected her father to look when she saw the gift she gave...


    Before you know it, it''s December 24th...


    Ophelia returned to the small town of Umbrella in Squaw Valley yesterday and lived in Zhou Ye''s villa, but she didn''t mention a word about the Christmas present she was going to give...


    "Dad, it seems that you are still so popular!" Ophelia watched Zhou Ye walk in from outside, her hands full of various small gift boxes, which were given to him by the maids... ¡­Of course, there are lip marks all over his face, even his eyes are a little swollen...


    "Of course!" Zhou Ye didn''t care about his daughter''s teasing.


    "Receiving other people''s gifts is to send back gifts, right? Dad!" Ophelia said with a smile, and she firmly believed that her father would never have the time to give the maids and aunts one by one in return.


    "Look here!" Zhou Ye pointed to his slightly swollen stare, and said, "They like my gift back...!"


    "God!" Ophelia felt desperate for her father''s morals, but think about it, if her father had morals, he wouldn''t push herself down. Is this a good thing or a bad thing?She can''t figure it out, but she only knows that she loves him and can''t do without him, knowing this is fine...


    "Where are Emma and Salvador?" Zhou Ye put down the gifts he held in his arms, and then took out a lot of gift boxes from the bracelet. Obviously, he hadn''t finished holding them just now.


    "The two little guys thought my Christmas dress was good, so they went up to change clothes!" Ophelia said, unbuttoning the coat on her body, underneath the clothes was a red Christmas Bi~ Ji ~Ni, then took a red Christmas hat and put it on his head, and asked, "Dad, what do you think? My Christmas outfit?"


    "It''s beautiful, my dear!" Zhou Ye stretched out his thumb without hesitation. To be honest, Ophelia''s figure is hotter, and this dress makes her more seductive. ~ Confusion.


    "You like it, Dad!" Ophelia said and hugged Zhou Ye, and offered her little covet.


    The two people hugged and asked, don''t know how long it took...


    "Ophelia is bad, secretly kiss Dad!" Salvador''s voice came, awakening the two of them...


    I saw Emma walking down the stairs with El Salvador. The two of them were wearing red Christmas short skirts and red wraps ~ fierce, wearing Christmas hats, they looked very cute...


    Emma has seen more popular scenes than this in the past, so she has no feelings, but El Salvador is different. Although she knows that the woman who just met is her sister, but for the sister secretly kissing her father, She still kind of accepts that she can''t...


    That''s why there was a scene where the mandarin duck was hit...


    "Little guy, I actually eat my sister''s jealousy..." Ophelia looked at the fleshy Salvador, smiled and was about to hug her, but she avoided it...


    "Dad hug!" El Salvador rushed to Zhou Ye''s pulsating short legs, hugged Zhou Ye''s big legs, and said pitifully, raising his head.


    Zhou Ye smiled and hugged little Salvador. Salvador rubbed Zhou Ye''s lips with his fleshy little hands in Zhou Ye''s arms, looking like a little vinegar...


    The provoked girls laughed loudly, and Ophelia almost couldn''t straighten up her waist. She also loved her cheap sister...


    Soon at night, everyone set up a bonfire in the square of the small town. There were dozens of Christmas trees full of gift boxes...


    The gift boxes are filled with the names of the maids. The Christmas gifts on the tops are Zhou Ye¡¯s Christmas gifts to his maids. Although they are not too precious, most of the statuettes of the maids that Zhou Ye spent time sculpting. But all the maids said they liked this gift very much...because their master prepared it carefully, not just spending some money to fool it...


    To be honest, it took Zhou Ye a lot of work to sculpt these six hundred and six statues. Fortunately, Zhou Ye remembered their most beautiful smiles in their minds during the day and night. It took only two months. Time is carved out...


    The bonfire Christmas party has reached a high tide from the very beginning. After Zhou Ye gave a speech, the maids let go of their respects and began to carve... Although the sky was floating with snowflakes, it had no effect on them, on the contrary. A little more festive joy...


    The girls danced around the bonfire. Although they couldn''t see what the dance was, it might not be a dance at all. It was just a dance in joy, but with the interpretation of more than 600 beautiful girls, it also looked wonderful...


    Unconsciously, the women drank too much... Finally, Zhou Ye could only pick up the maids one by one and send them back to their residence... After all, although they are in good health, if they sleep outside, who knows it will Don''t catch a cold...


    After sending all the girls back to their residence, Zhou Ye finally picked up his eldest daughter...Ophelia.


    Emma and El Salvador were young, so they let them go back to rest early, so they were not drunk, only Ophelia persisted to the end.


    "Dad..., I haven''t given you a Christmas present yet!" Ofelia nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, still muttering.


    "The present my baby gave me is definitely the best Christmas present!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "But you need to rest now!"


    "That won''t work, Dad!" Ofelia struck her spirit, hugged Zhou Ye''s neck, and said in his ear: "Maybe not the best birthday gift, but it is definitely Dad''s favorite birthday gift!"


    "Oh? What''s that?" Zhou Ye''s curiosity was aroused by Ophelia.


    "Hold me back to the room, you''ll know!" Ophelia said with a smile, and no matter what Zhou Ye asked, she refused to tell Zhou Ye what the gift was...


    In desperation, Zhou Ye could only hold her daughter and quickly led her back to her own room...Ophelia''s room was in Zhou Ye''s villa.


    "Let me down, Dad!" Ofelia struggled and jumped down.Then stumbled to the side of the sofa, where there were two big boxes...


    "This is the gift I gave you, do you like it? Dad!" Ophelia said, and opened the lid of the box with force...


    Inside, the two loli, one big and one small, were screaming and sleeping...Zhou Ye was speechless, did his daughter help herself to get two little loli?Are you really your own loli control?


    "These two loli, one is named Norma Jane Baker, the other is called Audrey Hepburn, Dad!" Ophelia said with a smile.


    "Uh, Hepburn, I know who it is, but who is Norma?" Zhou Ye asked strangely.


    "Norma Jane Baker, she will take another stage name in the future, Marilyn Monroe...!" Ophelia smiled brighter...


    "..." Zhou Ye took a few steps forward and gently stroked Ophelia''s hair, "Honey, you have done well..."


    "No, not enough!" Ofelia shook her head vigorously, clenching her teeth and said: "This is far from enough, I know that you are bothered by dad, and I know that dad you will not abandon any woman who loves you. However, I still want to be the most special woman in your mind. Although I can''t monopolize you, but...I want to be different. I want you to think of me all the time..."


    Ophelia knew that she could not monopolize her father anyway, but she wanted to be the most special woman in Zhou Ye''s heart, so after she became popular and opened her future database to her, she didn''t check technology or economy. ...But found a woman...


    Hearing what Ophelia said, to be honest, Zhou Ye was really moved.Maybe his other women won''t stop him from picking up girls, but bringing the girls to him makes him only Violet... This stupid woman... Zhou Ye picked up his daughter and fell to the window. On, he has to prove with practical actions that he really loves this daughter...

 Chapter 101

    Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Six


    1944 Westchester Wealth District, New York, USA


    On the side of the wide road, a line of luxury cars parked neatly on the side of the road.No one knows who the owners of these luxury cars are, let alone what the owners of the fleet are doing here.


    Although it belongs to the rich people''s area, it is still a little too difficult for them to get the latest luxury cars just produced by the Umbrella company.


    After all, Umbrella Motors has always advertised itself as a luxury and enjoyment at the forefront of technology. It seems that the extravagant fleet does not look like people in the rich district can afford it. They are at best. Just get a car and drive it, the real top rich will not live here...


    "My dear, you brought me here to find the devil girl. I don''t even have a goal. Wouldn''t it be okay to stay at the door of the future disabled person''s house?" Emma, ??who is sixteen years old, is long before Loli During the shelf life, she became a beautiful girl, especially after she was formally done by Zhou Ye at the age of fifteen, she exuded an alluring beauty. At this time, she was already a little bit turned towards the white queen in Zhou Ye''s mind. ...


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye sat in the back of the car, lying lazily on Emma''s lap, and said lazily: "Magic girl, even if you know her true face, there is no way to find her, because Her face has been changing all the time, and this is the biggest headache!"


    "Well, dear, you have the final say!" Emma said softly while playing gently on his head ~ flicking his hair, "but we have been waiting here for three days..."


    "Okay, let''s go out and take a walk first!" Zhou Ye also felt uncomfortable staying in the car.


    The two opened the door and walked out of the Umbrella extension car...


    "My dear, wait for me here, I''ll come as soon as I go!" Emma''s face changed suddenly, and then she explained to Zhou Ye, and ran towards the community park not far away, where there was a public ~ toilet... Zhou Ye Miao understood Emma''s troubles, smiled slightly, and told her to go and get back.


    Zhou Ye looked boredly at the wealthy district in front of him, saying that the rich district actually had more doctors or small factory owners and lawyers living here, that is, the group of people with small assets but not big wealth...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye saw a woman walking by the side of the road with a boy. Zhou Ye recognized this freckled bear child as the future disabled professor...Well, even so Zhou Ye Ye didn''t even come forward to say hello to him, because there is no need...


    At this moment, Emma''s voice suddenly came, "Honey, my wallet fell into the bathroom, so..."


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye turned to look, and saw that Emma was standing in front of him with a cramped face, as if it was a shy thing to lose her wallet...


    "That''s all trivial things, dear!" Zhou Ye smiled, smiling so happily, smiling so brilliantly... "That little money is not worth mentioning. Come to the car with me, where my wallet is left!"


    "You are so kind to me, dear!" Emma''s face also showed a smile.


    Zhou Ye directly opened the car door and brought Emma to the car...


    Seeing the extravagant car accessories, Emma couldn''t help but stop, and then followed Zhou Ye into the caravan...


    "My name is Zhou Ye, how about you? Beauty!" Zhou Ye sat in the car seat, then smiled and took out a bottle of drink from the car freezer and handed it over.


    "I... honey, what are you talking about! Don''t you know me?" Emma wanted to struggle one more time.


    "Okay...this is what you asked for!" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes helplessly, and hugged Emma. Before she could react, he froze her little coquettishly... while she was slightly surprised. When I opened my eyes, I stretched out my snake head and stirred her little snake head...


    "Hmm..." Emma was slowly defeated by Zhou Ye''s spirit~ living snake head... Her body slowly changed, her figure was shrinking... Her size was shrinking... Her skin It turned blue...Sure enough, it was Ruiwen, a devil girl...


    "Isn''t that all right? How nice it is for everyone to treat each other frankly!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    Ruiwen looked into Zhou Ye''s eyes, as if she wanted to see the true thoughts in his heart, and asked in silence for a while: "You...Aren''t you afraid of me?"


    "... Scared?" Zhou Ye smiled and rubbed Ruiwen''s long hair and said, "Why should I be afraid of a cute little loli?"


    "You...you say I''m cute?" Ruiwen''s eyes widened...


    Since Ruiwen discovered that her body had mutated, she found that everyone around her was afraid of her, afraid of her, including her parents, school teachers and classmates...


    For a child, this is all in her life... She doesn''t know where to go?She didn''t even know what to do, but she knew she had to leave here...


    In the end she ran away from her parents and school...was wandering in this cosmopolitan city called New York...she sneaked into other people¡¯s homes to steal food, she became a friend of others to cheat others¡¯ money...and all of this Just to live.


    In fact, she has passed by this convoy many times today. Although the first time she set her goal was the home of the woman with the little boy passing by, but after seeing Zhou Ye, she thought that Zhou Ye might be very good. Money, and after cheating once, you may be able to live a few days without cheating...


    Seeking wealth and danger, she changed into a passerby who observed Zhou Ye and Emma for a long time, and even followed Emma into the public toilet. She was sure that she could not get out of the public toilet in a short time...


    This turned into Emma''s appearance and wanted to go to Zhou Ye to swindle some money...but she didn''t expect that she would get the money, and she also lost her first news... and finally revealed her identity...


    However, the cuteness that Zhou Ye said was the first time she heard from someone else¡¯s mouth, and for the first time she felt other people¡¯s approval... It gave her the feeling of meeting her family. I want to cry, I want to cry out all my grievances and sadness...


    "No one can hurt you in the future...I promise!" Zhou Ye said softly while looking at Ruiwen''s misty eyes.


    He can imagine how much grievance a girl of about ten years old needs to suffer to leave the shelter when she needs it most, and how much grievance she needs to suffer to survive at a young age...


    "Wow...!!!" Ruiwen finally threw herself into Zhou Ye''s arms and burst into tears. She seemed to cry out all her grievances and sadness. Soon Zhou Ye felt what was on her chest. The clothes were all wet with tears...but he didn''t care, just patted Ruiwen on the back gently, comforting her in a low voice.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, Ruiwen finally got tired, and slowly fell asleep in Zhou Ye¡¯s arms...


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Seven


    When Ruiwen woke up again, she was still in the car... The slightly bumpy carriage let her know that the car was moving...


    "are you awake?"


    Ruiwen watched the voice warily. It was Zhou Ye who had robbed her of her first taste, and her tight body immediately relaxed. She still remembers the feeling of peace in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    "Don''t worry, no one here will hurt you!" Seeing Ruiwen''s movements, Zhou Ye gently rubbed her long hair and smiled: "Are you hungry now?"


    "Yeah!" Ruiwen nodded, letting go of her guard.


    "This is the pizza I bought just now. Do you want to eat it?" With the voice, a pizza appeared in front of Ruiwen. Ruiwen followed the hand holding the pizza and looked at the blonde girl who had just changed herself.Seeing her, Ruiwen became a little nervous again... After all, she is so different...


    "Don''t worry...cute, I won''t hurt you!" The voice rang directly in Ruiwen''s mind, and the bursting voice frightened Ruiwen."Yes... are you talking to me?"


    "Yes, cute, I''m talking to you!" Emma didn''t use her psychic powers this time, but said directly.


    "This...this is incredible!" Ruiwen widened her eyes. This was the first time she had met her own kind.


    "It''s nothing!" Emma said with a smile: "Beside my dear, there are people with abilities everywhere, and, cute, my name is Emma, ??Emma Grace Frost! Zhou Ye One of his girlfriends!"


    "My name is Ruiwen... Ruiwen Duckholm!" Ruiwen also introduced herself.


    "Okay, dear, let Ruiwen eat something first, I think she must be starving now!" Zhou Ye interrupted the conversation between the two women with a smile.


    "Oh, sorry!" Emma spit out her snake head, indicating that she didn''t mean it.


    "Nothing!" Riwen said, picked up the pizza and started eating. To be honest, she was really hungry, so she ordered too fast when she ate... I choked accidentally...


    At this time, a bottle of juice was handed over. Ruiwen hurriedly took the juice. After a few sips, she avoided becoming the first mutant in the world to choke to death because of eating too fast."Thank you!"


    "It''s nothing!"


    "Where are we going?" Ruiwen looked at the lights passing by outside the window. This was obviously speeding along the road... She didn''t know where Zhou Ye was going to take her.


    "Go to Mangrove Villa!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "That is my villa, a very beautiful place!"


    "There will be no discrimination there, and there are many people who can play with you..." Emma continued.


    "You don''t have to be scared anymore, and you don''t have to be afraid of not having enough food!" Zhou Ye said lightly ~ stroking Ruiwen''s long red hair, and said softly: "There is your future home..."


    "Home..." Ruiwen has thirsty eyes in her eyes. She really wants to have a place to recognize herself, a person who recognizes herself. Now it seems that she has found...

 Chapter 102

    "Yes, there will be your home from now on!" Zhou Ye nodded and pulled Ruiwen into his arms...


    "Great..." Rui Wen whispered.


    Suddenly, as if thinking of something, Ruiwen asked: "How did you find me at the time?"


    "Every woman has her different taste... It just so happens that my sense of smell is slightly more sensitive than others... So!" Zhou Ye shrugged.


    "Then what''s the smell of me?" Ruiwen asked, "What''s the smell of Emma?"


    "Uh, you are violet, Emma smells of peony..." Zhou Ye flicked, actually because he was used to the high-end perfume smell on Emma, ??but Ruiwen didn''t have that perfume smell... Woman There is a smell on his body, but Zhou Ye has not used his super sense of smell...because there are too many smells on the street...If someone walks away and put a P in front of him, it would be a disaster for him. ...


    But it seems that Ruiwen is very satisfied with his answer, so she didn''t ask any more...


    In fact, there is another reason that Emma never carried a wallet...so the so-called purse dropped from the toilet...but there is no need to say...


    After two days and two nights of trekking, Zhou Ye''s motorcade finally drove back from New York to his home on the west coast, Mangrove Villa...


    No way, there were not so many interstate highways in the United States in 1944, and more of them were substandard secondary highways. Although Zhou Ye could also go back by special plane, Emma and Ruiwen both wanted to go back by car. Take a look at the scenery along the road...So Zhou Ye could only follow his kindness.


    "We''re home!"


    Not long after the convoy left San Francisco, it entered the mountains...Zhou Ye knew he was home.


    "Here...?" Ruiwen looked at the seemingly desolate woodland outside the car window, and asked curiously: "Is this mangrove villa? Why didn''t I see the villas in the villa? Emma didn''t say there are villas. Is it? Have you built all the villas on top of the tree?"


    "Don''t worry!" Emma said with a smile: "Now I have entered my dear private domain. I entered the private domain ten minutes ago. It takes more than an hour to drive to Mangrove Villa."


    "...I can say something, damn rich guy?" Ruiwen grew up and saw the mansion of a top rich man for the first time. She actually had to walk for more than an hour, still driving a car. If you don''t need to drive, wouldn''t it take a day or two to walk?


    "Of course!" Emma saw Ruiwen and realized that she was like this at the beginning, and suddenly laughed.


    "..." Zhou Ye can only say to this that it is not my fault that I have money...


    The motorcade drove directly to the Mangrove Villa along the road from the back mountain... As soon as it entered the gate of the Villa, beautiful maids in black and white maid costumes stood on both sides...


    The convoy stopped, Zhou Ye pushed the door directly and got out of the car... Ruiwen habitually wanted to become what she was when she was in a human state, but Zhou Ye pulled off the car directly."You don''t need to pretend at home, just be yourself!"


    "Is this really okay?" Ruiwen said a little unconfidently.


    "I believe my dear, no problem!" Emma also got out of the car.


    "Welcome home, master!" Seeing the three get out of the car, the maids said in unison, and then bent down.


    "..." This shocked Ruiwen, which made her a little uncomfortable.


    "Okay, stop making trouble, be careful I hit your little PP!" Zhou Ye stretched his face by pretending to be angry, but the maids were not afraid at all. They knew that Zhou Ye was reluctant to beat them. They are also willing to punish them...


    He smiled and greeted Zhou Ye. Ruiwen found that the maids were just a little curious when they saw herself, but it was not the look of disgust, hatred or fear, but the look that felt very curious... which made her feel relieved. A lot...


    "This is Ruiwen, and I will live here in the future. You have to treat her well..." Before Zhou Ye''s words were finished, a maid asked with a smile, "Is it like treating Miss Emma?"


    "Ahem...yes, it''s like taking care of Emma!" Zhou Ye suddenly understood. This is the maid asking cryptically, is this girl one of the mistresses of the villa in the future? Answered directly...


    "We understand, master!" the maids replied in unison.


    "Okay, let''s all go away..." Zhou Ye smiled and dispelled the little maids who liked to listen to their gossips every day, and then led Ruiwen to his mansion.


    "What a beautiful house!" Ruiwen looked at the stylish mansion in front of her and said, "Will we live here in the future?"


    "Yes, we all live here!" Zhou Ye took Ruiwen and Emma into them.


    With Ruiwen, she was placed in a bedroom not far from Zhou Ye''s master bedroom on the second floor. Soon the maid came over and replaced her with new toiletries and personal items...


    "Let¡¯s take a rest. After two days of riding in the car, I¡¯m tired too!" Zhou Ye said, patted Ruiwen¡¯s head and said, "I will call you when it¡¯s time to have dinner later!"


    "Yeah!" Ruiwen nodded obediently, and then watched Zhou Ye and Emma leave the room...


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Eight


    After taking a bath, Ruiwen seemed to have cleaned all the grievances and pains she had suffered in the past. She lay directly on the large comfortable window surrounded by bath towels and fell asleep with a dream for a better life. ...


    She didn''t wake up until Zhou Ye knocked on the door...


    "It''s time for dinner! Rui Wen!" Zhou Ye''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Okay!" Ruiwen said, jumped out of the window and opened the door... To be honest, Ruiwen is really convenient at this point. There is no need to wear clothes... The blue scales on her body are like tights. Covered.


    "Let''s go down together!" Zhou Ye said, taking Ruiwen''s hand and walking downstairs.


    "Who is there for dinner?" Rui Wen obediently followed Zhou Ye down, and asked curiously.


    "They are all family members, I will introduce them to you." Zhou Ye smiled and said: "So don''t be afraid, they will love the lovely Ruiwen!"


    "Yeah!" Ruiwen nodded.


    The two quickly came to the restaurant on the first floor, when the table was full.She had seen the six maids, because Zhou Ye had them in his motorcade...


    The other girl with black hair with chocolate skin looks about the same size as her, and there is a blonde girl who looks a little plump, but also very beautiful.Sitting next to the blonde girl was a 15-year-old girl with brown hair, with a slightly thin face, big eyes, and long eyelashes that looked very cute...


    "Hello... my name is Ruiwen!" Looking at the table full of beautiful girls, Ruiwen was a bit inferior to the truth, but she still had the courage to introduce herself."I''m from New York..."


    "Hello Ruiwen, my name is Salvador, Salvador Zhou. Nice to meet you, your complexion is so beautiful!" Salvador first expressed his kindness to Ruiwen.


    "Hello Ruiwen, this is Mary, Marilyn Monroe... Nice to meet you!" Monroe also said with a smile.


    "Hello, I''m Audrey Hepburn, it''s nice to meet you!" Hepburn also smiled and stood up and introduced himself.


    "...You, aren''t you afraid of me?" Ruiwen looked at the friends who were kind to herself, and asked excitedly: "Don''t you think I am a monster?"


    "Monster? Does it look like this?" Salvador said as he unbuttoned the clothes behind her, and then a transparent wing resembling a dragonfly grew from behind her, and then flew directly with her wings."If it''s a monster, I''m more like you!"


    "Little El Salvador is naughty again, don''t fly so high!" The figure of Monroe who said that disappeared in place with a burst of gray smoke, and then appeared behind El Salvador, then hugged Salvador, and appeared at the table again...


    "Hate, Monroe, let me fly for a while!" Little Salvador said spoiledly.


    "Little El Salvador is going to be a little lady, or be careful that Dad hits your little PP!" Hepburn said with a wave, and the cover that Salvador took off flew directly back to her. Hepburn''s father was naturally Zhou Ye.


    Obviously, both Monroe and Hepburn had been injected with abilities by Zhou Ye. What Monroe got was teleportation, and what Hepburn got was thought motivation...


    "...Everyone..." Ruiwen clutched her small eyes. She knew that these new friends showed her unique abilities for her, so that she could better integrate into this place.


    At this time, she really felt that she should belong here, that it was her own home... Dinner finally began.


    During the dinner, Ruiwen asked curiously why Emma didn''t come down to eat.These words almost made Zhou Ye choke... he kept coughing. It can only be said that Emma was tired from the journey, so she was still sleeping... Actually Emma was really tired, but not because of the journey. It''s because someone has sex...


    The girls all glanced at each other, tacitly smiling and eating...


    After dinner...the people played together again for a while, little Salvador directly took Riwen and ran to her room to whisper. After all, the two are about the same age, and it is not surprising that they have a common language.

 Chapter 103

    "El Salvador, you have so many dolls!" Ruiwen said enviously looking at the various dolls and large dolls piled up in the room.


    "I will give you whatever you like!" Salvador said generously.


    "Really?" Rui Wen asked in surprise.


    "Of course!" El Salvador said, patted his airport: "We will be good sisters in the future!"


    "El Salvador, you are so kind!" Ruiwen was bought in an instant. Even before she ran away from home, she didn''t have so many dolls in her room. After all, she was still a girl. How could she not like these big dolls and other toys? , Anyway, she is still a child...


    The two played in the room for a while... and then Salvador checked the time. The little man nodded likewise and said, "Time is almost!"


    "Should I take a break?" Ruiwen said disappointedly. She really hasn''t played well with this new friend. Maybe it''s because time always flies too fast when happy, so I don''t know. I think it''s almost ten o''clock...


    "How is it possible!" Little Salvador said: "Go, I''ll take you to the wonderful show!"


    "Yeah!" Ruiwen has completely trusted El Salvador at this time. Even if El Salvador sells her at this time, she will help her count the money. I guess...


    "Quietly, don''t make any noise!" Salvador said and made a hush gesture to Ruiwen. Ruiwen obediently tiptoed behind Salvador...


    The two little loli just walked to the door of the room at the end of the corridor...


    Coming to the door of the room, El Salvador twisted the door lock quietly. It was obvious that the door was not locked from the inside...Riwen watched as El Salvador opened the door slightly, and then lay on the ground and looked inside. ...


    The moment the door opened, a female voice came out like weeping. Seeing Salvador¡¯s proficient movements, Ruiwen also leaned on the crack of the door curiously and looked inside...


    I saw Zhou Ye working hard behind a few women on a large circular window in the middle of the big room... and the voice of crying and weeping came from the woman''s eyes...


    Those women Ruiwen knew, the six major maids, Monroe and Hepburn whom I met at dinner, and Emma...


    Ruiwen, who saw this scene for the first time, couldn''t help but stepped up the double fading. This scene reminded her that when Zhou Ye took away her first smell, she seemed so sad...


    I don''t know how long I stood...With a long chant, the last female soldier Hepburn also fell under Zhou Ye''s final blow...


    Ruiwen only felt like he was Hepburn, she took the blow, and accidentally pushed the door of the room...


    "Who?"


    Little Salvador has a lot of experience. She didn''t turn her head and ran. Instead, she turned around and pushed a door to the nearest house and got in. She forgot the new friend Ruiwen she had just made...


    And Ruiwen, like a conditioned reflex, instantly became a maid that I just met today... As a result, what Zhou Ye saw after opening the door was a red-faced maid...


    "Linda, is that you?"


    "Master...I..." Ruiwen at this time had no idea what to say.


    "Since it''s here, let''s come together!" Zhou Ye just didn''t have a lot of fun, and he pulled Ruiwen in. He couldn''t help but didn''t even take off his clothes... Directly dialed Xiaokuku, and his friends broke in. Forbidden~ to...


    Ruiwen recovered from the severe pain...this Nima is a bit pitted...


    Zhou Ye was immediately given the feeling of completeness from his little friend... I took another look at his body... Well, I really broke through my bottom line again this time... Now that I have committed a mistake, Zhou Ye can only try to comfort Ruiwen... After all, he still wants to give her a perfect first time...


    In the end, under Zhou Ye''s means, Ruiwen got a very perfect first time...


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Nine


    1958...Los Angeles, California--


    None of the top wealthy and political families in the United States does not know the Mangrove Club. Everyone wants to enter the Mangrove Club and become a member there.


    Because in the Mangrove Club, you can obtain the corresponding resources according to your contribution to the club, ranging from the use of the latest technology property rights to the oil quota of the Arab Emirates, which are all available, of course, the most important The thing is, the members inside are all magical, and his members are all over the United States...


    Here maybe you can see the party whip of the Republican Party, and you can also see the new presidential candidate of the Uzbek Party...


    People from the Rockefeller family are even more frequent visitors here, and occasionally you can see several major U.S. arms dealers discussing the right to price foreign weapons...


    Media tycoons, energy tycoons, and major shareholders of telephone and telegraph companies are all members here...As long as you become a member here, even if you are just a poor boy with nothing, you can rely on these contacts to flourish in the United States. From the water...


    No one knows who the owner of the Mangrove Club is, and no one knows whether he is a man or a woman...or even if he knows and dare not say...


    Mora Marktag...a little agent who just joined the CIA.Every new agent who joins the CIA is basically the kind of talent who aspires to be a unique person...become the agent who saves the world...American 007.


    James Cameron gave himself this rookie in the game and really didn¡¯t feel good at all. Anyone who wants to live in peace and stability, but found that his partner always wants to make big news... This feeling is quite Unhappy...Although his name is James, he is very self-aware. He doesn''t have the ability of the guy in the movie. He is just an ordinary person. He entered the CIA just to have food and clothing...


    "Hey, listening to the rookie, I don''t want to make big news, nor do I want any medals or awards, I just want to spend the remaining fifteen years in peace, so that I can receive my pension and live in the country. Buy a farm somewhere for the rest of your life!" James said, staring at Mora who looked like a female college student who had just graduated.


    "Yes, sir..." Agent Mora''s face collapsed immediately... She was born in a Jewish family, her father was a lawyer, and her mother was a full-time housewife.


    In fact, her family opposed her entering the CIA, but out of a woman''s curiosity, Mora has always been interested in espionage, especially after reading a few espionage novels... she became even more interested.


    It''s just that she didn''t expect that she met such a partner when she first joined the CIA, so please ignore him.She has a higher qualification than her and a higher level than her. The CIA, like most troops, speaks by rank in the same department... So she was tragic.


    "Then what do I need to do now? Sir!" Mora asked unwillingly.


    "Go to the archives room and check the archives of previous years to see if there are any doubts!" ??James was smoking a cigarette, looking at the newspaper, and he didn''t even bother to read the rookie agent''s face.


    "Yes..." Mora could only walk towards the archives room if she didn''t want to...


    "Hey, cute, it seems that you get along well with that [Safety First]!" The middle-aged woman who manages the file room smiled and greeted Mora: "Although maybe you won''t have any chance to do meritorious service with that old ghost, But it is definitely the longest alive!"


    "I think so too!" Mora rolled her eyes."I read the newspaper and smoked every day, how could I live soon?"


    "Haha, that old guy is like that! Why did he ask you to come to the archives?"


    "He said let me check the archives over the years to see if there are any doubts!" ??Mora rolled her eyes.


    "That''s a big project!" The archivist was also taken aback. This is simply making things difficult for people to find doubts in tons of files?Is he sure he was playing this rookie on purpose?


    "No way!" Mora still doesn''t know how big her project is. If she knows, I''m afraid she will really scold her...


    "Okay!" The archivist took the key and said, "Come with me!"


    "Isn''t the file here?" Mora asked curiously, following her.


    "The files in the archives are only from this year. There are also archives of events that need to be tracked in real time. The others are in the underground archives!"


    While they were talking, the two had already stepped onto the elevator.With the start of the elevator...soon to the fourth basement floor...the archivist opened the door...


    Mora was stunned by the scene in front of him... I saw rows of filing cabinets neatly arranged on a field the size of two football fields, and the time was marked on the top of the filing cabinets-from 1930 to the present All files are marked on the top according to time...


    "The archives before 1947 were copied from the Naval Intelligence Agency, Army Intelligence Agency and the Federal Bureau of Investigation. After all, our CIA was established in 1947...!" The archivist asked, "So cute, where do you go from? Look?"


    "..." Mora was shocked by the mountain of files in front of her, what should she look at.After hesitating for a long time, he said, "Then I will look at the 1947 file..."


    "A wise choice!" the archivist said, "but you can only get part of the office, and because your authority is not high enough, you can''t see many files!"


    "...That''s not bad!" Mora didn''t feel anything bad, after all, it''s better to watch less than to watch all... If she can, she would not watch it at all...


    "Then these are enough for you to read today!" The archivist casually picked up a dozen bags of files and stuffed them into Mora''s arms...Although they were taken casually, these files are not those that require high security levels. Only some very common files can be seen.

 Chapter 104

    "Okay... I hope I can finish reading these things today!" Mora walked out with the archivist holding a fifty centimeters thick portfolio.


    "Goodbye little cute, I hope you have a good day!" The filer left Mora directly at the elevator entrance...


    "I hope, but thank you anyway!" Moura went back to her work cubicle with the file in her arms... To be honest, she hated looking at files, but this was an order from her superiors...


    The bored Mora was sipping coffee while flipping through the files... To be honest, she has completely regarded this job as a pastime, since she can''t resist, just enjoy it...


    Slowly...the files on her right hand side became less and less, until the last three were left, Mo stretched a lazy waist, sitting for a long time and hurt her waist...but just when she was going to work harder to watch After finishing these files, I was suddenly shocked by the word top secret on the file...


    Bringing the word ¡°Top Secret¡± to her level of security is absolutely invisible. Should I take a look at it...this...the curiosity of a woman and the sense of mission of the CIA training make her waver...


    Chapter One Hundred and Forty


    West Coast of the United States-Los Angeles...


    Since Hollywood moved here, it has become a mecca for movies throughout the United States.The streets are full of handsome men and beauties... Maybe some are looking for opportunities, maybe some are just tourists, who knows...


    Mora Marktag wore a lady''s suit and walked down the street without any remarks, just like a clerk in a big company...


    Of course, she was obviously not here for sightseeing from the CIA headquarters to Los Angeles, California. She came here with the idea of ??making a big news and going to the pinnacle of her life.


    Because this is the location of the mysterious Mangrove Club in that top-secret file...


    Randomly found a rental company in Los Angeles. After renting a car, Mora drove to Beverly Hills, known as Los Angeles City Center...


    There are beautiful scenery here, the star-lit street and the Beverly shopping mall full of luxury goods... At an unremarkable intersection, Mora stopped the car.


    She had to stop because there was a sign at the intersection that said [Private territory, no entry.There are two guard posts at the intersection, and four guards with guns are there...


    In desperation, she could only find a parking lot nearby to park the car, and then bought a newspaper and a glass of coke and hamburger by herself, sitting in a leisure seat not far from the intersection and waiting for her chance...


    Gently tore a small gap in the middle of the newspaper in her hand, and then pretended to be reading the newspaper. Mora looked at the intersection with alert...


    The more she looked at it, the more frightened... After a while, she discovered that many of the people who entered she knew, including the executive chairman of the Federal Reserve, the governor of California, state legislators from several other states, and even staff officers. The chairman of the long joint meeting...


    "Oh... God, what did I find..." To be honest, Mora was really a little scared at this time... She finally knew why the agent who was investigating this club was finally transferred abroad, and then he talked to Sacrificed in the Soviet spy war...This is nothing but sacrifice.


    Let¡¯s not talk about what this mangrove club does, just talk about the people involved in this club now... This makes people feel tricky. If these people work together, it will be easy to impeach the president, let alone. I am a small agent...


    Just when she felt a little scared and wanted to leave here, suddenly a hard metal touched the back of her head."Miss, you''d better not move, and be a little more honest!"


    "Hi... I just sit here and take a break...!" Mora raised her hands very consciously, and then said, "Do you need money? I have two hundred dollars in my pocket. You have all of them. Take it, as long as you don''t hurt me!"


    "Hehe, I hope you will still be so hard for a while!" As a female voice rang, Mora felt only a pain in her head, and then she fell into a coma...


    At this time, a meeting was being held in an underground meeting room of the Mangrove Club, and it was Zhou Ye who presided over the meeting.


    If Mora could see the people on the venue, she would have screamed, God, is this the legendary underground council?There were nearly two thousand people attending the meeting...Among them, members of both houses of Congress accounted for most of the positions, while the others were leaders in various industries...


    These are the results of Umbrella¡¯s efforts over the past few decades. Umbrella, which controls money and the media, can easily control public opinion. Those political families must cooperate with Umbrella...


    To put it bluntly, even if you don¡¯t cooperate with Umbrella, you don¡¯t care, you just need to find a suitable time, clone him, and then directly replace the uncooperative person. The cloned person is absolutely safe. Brera Corporation controls...


    Through acquisition, cloning, and replacement, Umbrella¡¯s towering tree is deeply rooted in every aspect of the superpower of the United States, and even extends its tentacles to European countries and Asian countries...


    In the United States, perhaps the president''s words may not work, because the president has to face congressional inquiries, but Zhou Ye''s words must work...because Umbrella''s tentacles exist in every aspect.


    As for the Redwoods Club, it was just a toy that Zhou Ye threw to his daughter Ophelia to play with Emma. Ophelia took Emma and Ruiwen Salvador to run the club...


    Today is because Zhou Ye came to see his daughter, and there is a regular meeting to be held, so he called people nearby to come to the meeting...


    For those who are far away, use remote 3D projection to participate in the meeting...


    To say that it is a conference is actually a clich¨¦. How many industries we have controlled this year, and what stage of our umbrella company''s global expansion plan has reached... To be honest, Zhou Ye is not interested at all, but we have to be patient to finish it. This meeting... After all, it is only once every six months, and Shinobu passed away...


    "Please keep working hard, I look forward to your future performance!" After Zhou Ye said these words, the entire conference would be over...


    As the light and shadow flickered, the entire venue turned into a huge office. Obviously Zhou Ye did not go to the venue himself, but was lazy with projection equipment in the office...


    "Hi...Riwen, you little~monster~jingle!" Zhou Ye couldn''t help but shake, and then his whole body relaxed...


    Ruiwen got out from under Zhou Ye''s desk, her small face was round and round... her throat was swallowing ~ swallowing something...


    Ruiwen swallowed hard and sat down in Zhou Ye''s arms. She stretched her hand down and grabbed a bad~east~west, turned on her horse...At this moment, the BGM Valkyrie''s riding sounded.


    At the beginning of the war, suddenly the door of the office opened, and Ophelia walked in with Emma. At this moment, the two women were full of feminine style, with a hint of beauty in their faces. Awe-inspiring, but when I saw Zhou Ye, his face was filled with a smile...


    "My dear, I found an intruder!" Bai Hou said: "It''s an agent of the CIA. I have investigated it. She came here privately to make a big news!"


    "One more good news, Dad!" Ofelia always likes to call Zhou Ye''s father, "That agent is a little beauty, are you interested?"


    The two women have long been surprised by Ruiwen and Zhou Ye''s situation. Maybe it is because of inferiority, maybe because of other reasons. In short, Ruiwen is very obsessed with Zhou Ye... I can''t wait to be around Zhou Ye for 24 hours. , And finally became Zhou Ye''s personal life assistant...


    However, Zhou Ye is also very satisfied with Ruiwen, the devil girl, all kinds of women, all ages...you can try it...except for the basics...the devil girl can be said to be a gift from heaven. The gift of... this sentence is definitely not an exaggeration...


    Chapter One Hundred and Forty One


    Zhou Ye took the three women who had collapsed into a pile of ooze in the office to the lounge, and let them rest... while he was served by a maid, took a shower and changed into new clothes. , Walked out of the office...


    "Let''s go see that little spy who was caught, I''m very curious..." Zhou Ye ordered.


    "Good master, please come with me!"


    My own maid took Zhou Ye to the basement where the prisoner was being held. The fourth basement of the club was dedicated to detaining some disobedient people... For example, a certain member of the assembly, until the clone was completed, their mission was also It''s all done and will be processed...


    Zhou Ye walked in this corridor paved with ten centimeters thick steel, and looked at the entire corridor. The thousands of watts of incandescent lamps illuminate the corridor as bright as day, but the light does not make people feel warm, on the contrary There is a cold feeling...


    As for why ten centimeters of steel are used to cover the entire cell floor, it can only be said that this is the world of X-Men. Maybe someone is a mutant with special abilities, although steel can¡¯t stop some abilities. A special mutant, but it''s enough to deal with most people...


    Although Zhou Ye came for the first time, he still knew about this place, and quickly followed the maid to the door of a cell at the end of the corridor...


    The maid stood respectfully on the side, Zhou Ye stood directly at the door, and the door opened automatically... That''s how the authority is high...


    Shi Shiran walked into the cell. It was a room only 20 square meters in size. Near the wall on one side was a wooden board that was only one person wide. Obviously that was the place to sleep, while on the other side was a large-shaped bed. The girl locked on the wall...


    "Wake up, don''t pretend to be unconscious!" As soon as Zhou Ye entered, he heard her accelerating heartbeat and a little rapid breathing...


    "You are illegally detained. I want to sue you and wait to pick up my lawyer''s subpoena!" Mora didn''t pretend to be unconscious and wait for the opportunity, just like a wild cat, with her teeth and claws.


    "Oh? Sue me? Are you going out?" Zhou Ye smiled, "Mora, right?"


    "who are you?"


    "Mola Marktag, 23 years old, was born in Washington, D.C., USA. She graduated from Santa Monica Girls'' High School and was admitted to the National Defense University. After graduating from university, she was admitted by the CIA with honors... Is that right?"


    "Where did you get my information? Don''t think I will be afraid of you if I have these information!" Mora sipped, and then said.


    Zhou Ye escaped Mora''s sudden attack with a slight flash, and then laughed: "Those things can''t threaten you, so what about these? Sahir Marktag belongs to the third largest law firm in Washington State. Tianping Law Firm, known for being good at criminal defense, is called Tiezui Sahir..."

 Chapter 105

    "Shut up... Damn it, don''t move my father, come at me if there is anything!" Mora''s eyes flushed when she heard the information of her father... "What the hell are you going to do?"


    "That''s right... what do I want you to do?" Zhou Ye was also a little confused, torture to extract a confession?What a low level, what she thinks, as long as the White Queen comes, she can''t hide anything...Kill her?In any case, it is considered a beauty, how could Zhou Ye be ruined...


    "Well--be my woman, I will let you go!" Zhou Ye thought after thinking about it, as if he just requested this one...


    "What..." Does Mora feel that she has misheard, or is the handsome boy in front of her an idiot?Just such a request after spending a long time?"Okay, I promise you, let me go!"


    "..." Zhou Ye felt that he was definitely treated as an idiot by this woman... "How easy is it, since you are my woman, you have to give everything you have..."


    Zhou Ye said, reaching out to unbutton Mora''s clothes...


    "Don''t... Didn''t you say that as long as I be your woman?"


    "Yes, but in our Eastern culture, a woman who becomes a man has to give her all..."


    "Hey... don''t do this, I won''t do it..."


    "You do what you say, do not do what you say? Where do you think this is?"


    "Ah-you bastard, just tap... it''s the first time..."


    "...Really...for the first time, I thought that foreign girls are very open..."


    "Asshole, our family believes in Judaism and prohibits pre-marital ~ sex ~ behavior..."


    "Ah, sorry, sorry, but it''s already like this...just do it!"


    As Zhou Ye''s words fell, there were only the sound of flesh and blood colliding and the deep voice of Shen Yin...


    Early the next morning¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Mora opened her eyes and looked at the man next to her and the women around them, suddenly a little speechless...


    To be honest, she was really tossed by Zhou Ye last night... Several times she passed out... But that extraordinary feeling also made her obsessed~


    She finally understood that the words of her father, the law, were just fig leaves for certain people, and the lawyer was the one who helped these people use these fig leaves...


    Last night, she tried to say that she was only asking for leave. If she was out for too long, she might cause trouble for Zhou Ye. As a result, Zhou Ye heard the voice of her big boss after a call, although she only had a weekly meeting. I have heard the voice of the big boss, but she will never hear it wrong, it is definitely the voice of her big boss...


    On the phone, her big boss was quite amiable, and she was polite, saying that she was too tired from work and he gave her an extra week of paid vacation, and at the same time, he said that when she came back, she would definitely promote her...


    This almost instantly subverted her worldview... When Zhou Ye answered her boss''s call, she was still lying next to Zhou Ye eavesdropping, and Zhou Ye did not blame her...


    But she was taken aback. In the conversation between the big boss and Zhou Ye, it was like a loyal dog without a bottom line. She absolutely believed that as long as Zhou Ye said a word, he could learn how to bark...


    "Who are you?" Mora couldn''t help asking Zhou Ye finally.


    "A person you can''t think of...!" Zhou Ye said with a smile pretending to be mysterious. He can''t tell her that I am from the outer universe...


    "Okay, it doesn''t matter!" Mora gave up asking, she knew that sometimes it was not a good thing to know too much, and anyway, she was already his woman and couldn''t do without him, wouldn''t it be right that Zhou Ye is stronger The better she is?Why do you ask so much...


    Really smart women know what to ask and what not to ask... Obviously, Mora is such a woman...


    Chapter One Hundred and Forty Two


    After Maura Marktag returned to the Central Intelligence Agency, he was transferred to the Soviet Information Department... As the name suggests, this department mainly targets the Soviet Union...


    Of course, regarding that confidential information, Mora, who was the beneficiary, destroyed it... In fact, there was nothing written in it, but it was learned from the Soviet Satellite Launch Center that as the first successful satellite launch Country, the Soviet Union actually discovered that there are more than 300 satellites of unknown nationality in the orbit of the earth...


    After obtaining this information, the agent contacted his classmates at the Houston Space Launch Center and found out that they also discovered these satellites, but thought they were secretly launched by the Soviet Union...


    Both sides thought it was a satellite launched by the other party. This is strange. In the end, the agent who wanted to make a big news eavesdropped on some of the data transmitted through the satellite through the equipment obtained by his classmates. There was not much and nothing too much. Great value, but the Mangrove Club is repeatedly mentioned in it...


    So the agents who thought they had gotten big news rushed to report to their chief... So he was tragic, his report was randomly discarded in the pile of old papers, and his men were assigned to the foreign spy wars. First line...


    Then it was killed by Soviet intelligence personnel in a spy war... As for whether it was arranged by the Red Queen, it is not known...


    This discarded report caught Mora¡¯s attention. Mora inherited his last will and ended up with a man... If this agent knows about it, he would probably shout, Nima, this is a different life... ¡­


    Of course, that man wouldn¡¯t know, and as a vested interest, Mora wouldn¡¯t promote anything everywhere...just follow the steps and get to the pinnacle of life...


    Now she has been exceptionally promoted to be the leader of a team responsible for reverse osmosis... In fact, she is monitoring the Communist Party members in the United States. You are not mistaken, there are also Communist Party members in the United States... Especially during the Cold War between the United States and the Soviet Union, they were quite active...


    Nevada, USA...Las Vegas


    "Oh, my goodness, it''s the club again!" Mora was sitting in the car, looking at the Hellfire Club across the road and scratching her head. Once the Mangrove Club made her give everything, wouldn''t it be crazy to come to the club again??


    "No way, this is what the above means!" said her partner, or subordinate, a chubby middle-aged man.


    "Okay, okay!" Mora picked up the binoculars and looked, "Let me see how much energy this club has..."


    "I seem to have seen a few Communist Party members walking in!"


    "Well, it looks like we need to go inside and scout!" Mora murmured.


    "How do we get in? There is a membership club!" Fat John spread his hands and said that he could do nothing.


    "Fortunately, I still have the ability to be a woman!" Mora picked up the car phone and broadcasted a number, which was Zhou Ye''s number, and the call was connected soon.After acting like a baby and agreeing to many unequal treaties, he finally invited a man who was too lazy to grow hair...


    "Huh... it''s not easy!" Mora sighed, and then said: "I''ll pick up people, you''ll be watching here first!"


    "Who are you going to pick up?" John asked curiously. To be honest, it was the first time he saw this woman called Lucky Mora behave like a man in the game... She was often cold.


    "Another bastard... a magical bastard!" Mora blushed as she said, as if thinking of how a bastard tossed herself... Thinking of this, somewhere is a little moist...


    "..." For his immediate boss to leave his post without authorization, John could only hehe twice. To be honest, he didn''t dare to give a small report to him, he could quickly get promoted to the top of his life after entering the CIA~ A certain woman in Feng is said to have something to rely on behind her...It''s a fool who offends such a person.


    Mora took a random taxi and quickly came to a big hotel with an umbrella sign... After reporting her name, the waiter took her to the presidential suite on the top floor...


    "This bastard still likes to enjoy..." Although Mora said so, in fact she is the shortest woman with Zhou Ye, but this does not affect her man who complains about her.


    Once she came, she was at ease. Mora quickly took off her clothes and rushed into the bathroom. The large jacuzzi inside was just what she wanted...


    The appropriate water temperature, with the massage water flow that relieves fatigue, made Mora fall asleep without knowing it...


    She didn''t open her eyes until she felt she was being picked up by a pair of strong arms."My dear, what time is it? How long have I slept?"


    "It''s just past three o''clock in the afternoon. If the waiter didn''t lie to me, I think you have slept for at least four hours!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Why did you come so fast...!"


    "I came by special plane!"


    "Damn rich man..."


    "The rich man is going to clean up your little agent..."


    "Ah... don''t... you haven''t... no bathing... there... not there..."

 Chapter 106

    It''s a pity that Mora''s prevention was like a man''s arm as a car. In the end, she succumbed to someone''s Dafa. In the end, she had to admit that she had miscalculated... The first time that someone took the opportunity to take the back...


    Three hours later, Zhou Ye helped Mora out of the hotel, who was still a little difficult to walk.... She got on her special car, and Mora was annoyed to beat Zhou Ye''s mouth with her small fists. This guy followed Like a livestock, although H is H, she is the one who suffers in the end...


    The convoy quickly reached the door of the Hellfire Club. In the respectful eyes of the doorman, Zhou Ye led Mora into the Hellfire Club where she couldn''t get in even if she tried any means...


    "Do these people know you?" Mora asked curiously, looking at the people who kept greeting Zhou Ye.


    "They don''t know me, but they know Umbrella!" Zhou Ye said, pointing to the lavalier pinned to his chest. It was the symbol of the umbrella made of diamonds and rubies, only the Umbrella chaebol. Only top members can wear it, and those who dare to fake will be hunted to death by Umbrella''s assassination troops... As long as you can''t get out of the earth, there is only one dead end.


    This is an open secret in the upper class. There was once a second generation ancestor who relied on the wealth and power of his family to make a fake by his unbelief in evil, so his family... all disappeared on the earth.


    Zhou Ye took Mora and walked into the Hellfire Club. The guard inside saw the sign on Zhou Ye''s chest, and he didn''t even dare to reach out and ask Zhou Ye for a membership certificate.


    In the Hellfire Club, there is a big dance floor inside. There are several gaming tables around the dance floor, and there are also a few round seats that are hidden by curtains...


    Zhou Ye really wanted to say that Nima is really too rudimentary. It looks like a modern unlicensed black bar. Is this also a Hellfire Club?The boss of such a club still wants to rule the earth?He can''t even do a good job as a village chief...


    Chapter One Hundred Forty Three


    Walking down the stairs, Zhou Ye took Mora directly to a half-moon-shaped private room and sat down, motioned to the waiter, and brought two drinks...a glass of red wine and a cup of coffee...


    The coffee is Zhou Ye''s and the red wine is Mora''s.


    To tell the truth, although Zhou Ye tried to pretend to be X and drink red wine, he couldn''t help it. Zhou Ye, who was born in a poor middle peasant, really couldn''t taste any elegance from the sour taste. At that time, he finally believed in a classic of pot. Quotations, elegance is not pretend, grandson is pretend...


    So now Zhou Ye refuses to pretend to be a grandson...Even if he drinks coffee, he adds a lot of sugar and milk. Other people''s coffee and milk, it is estimated that his is sweet milk and coffee... No way, just taste.


    However, cigars can still be smoked. As an old smoker, Zhou Ye said that he likes the mellow taste of cigars...


    The two waited while drinking a drink in the private room. Zhou Ye was holding Mora to play... and Mora secretly observed the movement outside in the gap between the curtains... and saved his important high ground from time to time. , Zhou Ye had a problem with the province...


    But soon, Mora found an important goal.That was a member of the NATO Military Council, Colonel Hendry...


    At this time, Admiral Hendry followed a man in a black suit to a private room... When the two walked in, Mora stood up and pulled Zhou Ye towards the private room of the two. go with.


    She had planned everything on the way, and pretended to accidentally walk into the wrong room. Even if she was a little offensive, it was estimated that her man could easily balance these two guys...in various senses.


    But when Mora opened the curtain, she found that there was no one inside, and there was no trace of the two people just now... This Nima is a bit pitted...


    Mora quickly closed the curtain, then pulled Zhou Ye to sit on the sofa, and began to search everywhere...


    "What a fool!" Zhou Ye raised his hand and pressed the candle cup in the center of the table... With a loud noise, the whole private room turned...


    "Gosh... how did you find it?" Mora asked in a low voice, covering her mouth.


    "No place in this country has a secret to me!" Zhou Ye replied with a smile.


    "Then you tell me where did those two people go?" Mora asked in a low voice.


    "Come..." Zhou Ye stood up, came to the side of a row of bookshelves, and gently pushed the bookshelves... a gap leaked out, then Zhou Ye motioned to Mora to let her look inside...


    Mora obediently lay in the crack of the wall and looked inward. It was the two people who had just disappeared. One was Colonel Hendry and the other was the young man in a black suit...


    Hendry was sitting on the sofa to rest, and the black-haired young man was sitting at the bar to drink, and there was a man in his thirties who looked like he was holding a wine glass and talking to Hendry.


    "No more drinks? Bob!" Sebastian Shaw said.


    "No!" Colonel Hendry shook his head, indicating that he couldn''t drink anymore.


    "I heard that you blocked the proposal to deploy the Jupiter missile? I hope you can reconsider it!"


    "We have already discussed this, and deploying ballistic missiles in or anywhere near Lao Maozi is provoking a war, a nuclear war!"


    "I''m not asking you, Colonel! I''m expressing my expectations. Then I''ll say it again, I hope you can think about it." Sebastian Shaw''s face changed slightly.


    "There is only one thing I will reconsider... and that is another glass of fragrant champagne..." Hendry obviously did not sell Sebastian Shaw''s account.


    "Tornado..." Sebastian Shaw said as he gestured to the black-clothed young man sitting on the edge of the bar, and saw him spread his palms, and a tornado appeared directly in the middle of his palm... With a wave of his hand, The two-meter-high tornado flew directly to Colonel Hendry, then rolled up Colonel Hendry and threw him against the wall...


    "You...what did you put in the wine you gave me..." Hendry refused to accept the unexpected scene before him.


    "No, Bob, I didn''t give you anything!" Sebastian Shaw walked to the side of Colonel Hendry who had fallen on the carpet and smiled: "Gene mutation, the evolution of human genes..."


    Having said this, Sebastian Shaw blew his whistle, a red skinned black suit with a spiky tail like a devil...


    This image frightened Colonel Hendry. This thing really looked like a devil.


    "Send the Colonel a ride, the Colonel will be late!" Sebastian Shaw said.


    "Please Colonel!" The Red Devil reached out and grabbed Hendry''s hand, as a burst of red smoke drifted past... the two disappeared in place...


    "Oh my God..." Mora who saw all this covered her mouth... She felt that she had been hit by evil during this period of time, and she always encountered things that subverted her three views...


    "What''s wrong?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Go first, go out!" Moura said as she pulled Zhou Ye back to the outside. When she arrived outside the Hellfire Club, Moura took Zhou Ye to her car and started contacting her boss with the car phone. ...


    Unsurprisingly, he was scolded by his boss, "What are you talking about? Colonel Hendry? He is here now, unless he magically traverses three thousand miles in ten minutes...well, now I have something else. , Talk about it when you have time!"


    "Oh my God..." Mora felt like she was going crazy after listening to the hung-up sound from the microphone. Tonight she was refreshed with three views. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she would really think it was a foolish dream. ...In the end, Mora could only find Zhou Ye in difficulty...


    "My dear, will you help me, right?" Mora looked at Zhou Ye pitifully, as if I couldn''t help me unless you helped me...


    "Well, what do you need?" Zhou Ye smiled and asked. Of course he knew what was going on inside, and he knew why Mora would ask him for help like this, but some things weren¡¯t before she could be told, after all. She is different from the women she raised from childhood to adulthood. She has her own three views... If she rashly tells her what happened in the underground world, she might collapse...


    "I need a professor of genetic mutation...!" Mora said.


    "No problem!" Zhou Ye had already planned to take Mora to find the young version of Professor X.


    By the way, test whether the small brainwave jammer made by his Umbrella laboratory is useful for him.


    Although the white queen has tried it and confirmed that it is indeed effective, Zhou Ye still wants to try whether it is easy to use in this good old man with the strongest spiritual power in this world called X...


    Chapter One Hundred Forty Four


    Outside the Great Hall of Columbia University School of Medicine¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye stood at the door with Mora, waiting for Charles who was speaking inside.Professor Xavier...


    "You said he too...?" Mora touched the item on her head that looked like a card, feeling a little uneasy... "And he can read the mind?"


    "Don''t worry... honey." Zhou Ye smiled and said: "The beautiful hairpin I brought you can form a weak magnetic field on your head, which can effectively shield his mind reading ability!"


    "Okay..." Mora shrugged. Although he has various problems with this man, he certainly does not include deceiving his lover. Since he said that he can defend, he must be able to defend... Otherwise, she would never come to see him when she heard Zhou Ye say that the person she wants to meet has the ability to read his mind. Everyone has their own little secret. The kind of person who can pry into your heart will only make you feel scared...


    "Look, he''s here!" Zhou Ye said with La Mora''s hand, and walked towards Professor Charles against the flow of people walking out of the auditorium."Professor Charles?!"


    "It''s me!" Charles looked at the two men and women in front of him. He had to say that the moment he saw Zhou Ye, Charles had the urge to punch this little white face. Of course, this has nothing to do with hatred, it''s just a man''s. Instinct... "What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 107

    "CIA... there is something I want to find out about you!" Zhou Ye said, taking out the CIA ID and flashing it in front of Charles...


    "Okay..." Charles nodded and said, "Are we going to talk here?"


    "Of course not!" Zhou Ye took Charles and found a seat in a coffee shop on the campus.


    "Professor Charles, what do you think of human genetic variation?" Mora asked first.


    "Gene mutation... what should I say... Heterochromatic pupil is a kind of genetic mutation!" Charles looked at the two men and women in front of him with a little caution, and placed his right hand on his head involuntarily. Want to know what''s up with these two people looking for themselves?


    "Spying on other people''s privacy is immoral, what do you think? Professor Charles!" Zhou Ye said with a smile when he saw Professor X''s signature action, "And you can''t see anything, right?"


    "Okay...!" After trying, Charles, who couldn''t invade the hearts of the two, gave up his efforts and said: "I apologize, can you tell me what happened to me now?"


    "When we were investigating the Hellfire Club, we found something!" Mora Nang?N said what she had seen and heard in the Hellfire Club.


    "It seems... we really are in big trouble!" Charles instinctively felt that these mutants seemed to be carrying out some big conspiracy... "Why don''t you report to your superiors?"


    "Because... it''s useless to report it!" Mora stretched out her hands and said, "They thought I was making a judgment after inhaling a big ~ anaesthesia. In short, they thought that my mind was not clear!"


    "Okay, now we have a realistic example!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "I think Professor Charles will help us persuade the people above, right Professor Charles?"


    "...This is no problem!" Charles nodded, and then asked curiously: "Why do you have something that inhibits my ability?"


    "You have to believe that you are not the only mutant with mental abilities..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "This is the latest research result of Umbrella Technology. It is to defend against you assholes who use your own abilities... ¡­"


    "...Okay!" Charles really had nothing to say when facing Zhou Ye. He couldn''t refute the fact that he used his own ability to pick up girls...


    Virginia-Langley-CIA headquarters.


    "The arrival of the nuclear age may accelerate the process of genetic mutation, and people with superpowers may be among us!"


    In a small meeting room, Charles is conducting science popularization with the executives of the CIA, while Zhou Ye is facing Mora¡¯s question: "How come you have the credentials of a senior CIA employee..."


    "Baby, believe me, if I want, I can even have a certificate of a senior adviser to the president, and it is guaranteed to be true, and the president will be willing to see me!" Zhou Ye said in a low voice with a smile.


    "Okay... I forgot that you are the shadow ruler of the legendary underground council!" Mora said bitterly in his ear. Of course, she didn''t use too much force, she was not willing to...


    "Thank you everyone..." Charles watched hard at the two people underneath showing affection, but he wanted to teach these senior officials here...


    "...A wonderful speech!" The boss of the CIA clapped his hands and said, "Then I decided that Professor Charles would lead the formation of Special Operations Group X. How about belonging to our CIA?"


    In fact, he didn''t believe it, but his boss was sitting there. How dare he not give his boss face, besides setting up a special operations team, it would not cost much.


    "My pleasure, sir!" Charles nodded.


    "Then Oliver, you will lead them in the future!" said CIA boss McEn.


    "Okay, boss!" said the fat Oliver who is in charge of the secret CIA research base: "Gentlemen, it seems that we are about to act now!"


    Charles followed the crowd and walked out. He came to Zhou Ye''s side and whispered in his ear: "I think we need to have a good talk!"


    "...Okay!" Zhou Ye said and patted Mora''s little dolphins, motioned her to go first, and then stood in the corridor looking at Charles and asked, "What do you want to talk about?"


    "Who are you? What do you want?" Charles asked, looking at Zhou Ye''s eyes.


    "Why do you ask?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Because I found in the meeting just now that Director McKean is full of thoughts about how to please you!" Charles said: "If you are just a senior employee, he doesn''t need to think like that as the director. ..."


    "Uh¡ª" Zhou Ye held his forehead, really falling short.I didn¡¯t prevent a small loophole, but it didn¡¯t matter. At most, I would send the mass-produced brainwave jammer to my subordinates... "You will treat me as a rich man, idle The panicked rich man!"


    "The rich?" Charles pointed to the black hairpin on the side of Zhou Ye''s temple, and said, "I''m afraid I can''t get this thing if I have money? What''s more, rich people can make the CIA director spend all the money. Do you want to please?"


    "My money...beyond your imagination!" Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously. In fact, he was just here to witness the birth of a pair of good friends who have loved and killed each other for a lifetime. The other Zhou Ye really didn''t. Want to mix in.


    In the end, Charles could only accept Zhou Ye''s explanation that he was just a rich man.No way, his abilities don''t work for Zhou Ye, and...what should I say, with this figure of less than one meter and seven meters... Facing Zhou Ye, who is a figure of one meter and nine meters, it still feels super depressing... ¡­


    Chapter One Hundred Forty Five


    Everyone quickly locked Sebastian Shaw''s position and drove over in a Coast Guard boat before dark...


    When Zhou Ye arrived, he happened to see the young Magneto being blown into the water by a tornado. Zhou Ye couldn''t help covering his face. It seemed that the current ability of this guy was still too weak, even if he had already lost After he was taken back to his side, he still couldn''t beat Sebastian Shaw''s trio...


    "Quick help!" It is a good friend who fell in love and killed each other. Although the two did not know each other at this time, Charles still shouted to save people first, completely letting off Sebastian Shaw who was running away in a submarine. ...


    Watching the two embracing each other deeply in the water...Zhou Ye felt that his whole person was sublimated, no wonder there were so many rotten girls of the two later, this full of love scene made him feel a little bit unable to hold... ¡­


    After the two got on the boat, Zhou Ye left them with Mora... I really didn''t want to mix with these two full of love...


    "Huh, where''s Zhou Ye?" After boarding the ship, he wiped his head with the towel handed by the sailor next to him, and found that the mysterious Oriental was not in the crowd, Charles asked.


    "Mr. Zhou Ye said he had something else to do, so he left first!" Oliver said.


    "Okay... I''m leaving!" Charles nodded indifferently. People always have a curiosity and fear about the unknown. There is no way, his ability is against Zhou Ye who has weak magnetic field protection. Say useless...


    "Who is Zhou Ye?" Although it was the first time that Magneto King Eric met Charles, he didn''t know why he fell in love with Charles, so he was a little curious about the people Charles followed.


    "Uh... a wealthy man with supernatural powers...probably!" Charles thought for a long time, but finally he could only answer this one.


    "..." Eric felt very speechless to Charles'' answer...


    In the next few days, things developed as usual. Charles inadvertently revealed the identity of the scientist, the beast Hank, hidden in the CIA as a mutant... and Hank finally helped Charles to use a spherical signal transmitter to transform a capable person. The machine whose power has been expanded tens of thousands of times is called the [brain]...


    The first time I used [Brain], Charles discovered a place where mutants gathered in California... He and Eric decided to go there to find their partner first...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Mangrove Villa, California¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye is playing with a group of little loli on the lawn...There are Aurolo Monroe, Qin Gerei, etc...Of course, they still call Zhou Ye''s father...Zhou Ye''s desire to develop is here The world is fully satisfied...


    Just when Zhou Ye was playing with a little loli in his arms, Emma walked over and whispered in his ear: "My dear, someone has probed this place with spiritual power!"


    "...I see!" Zhou Ye thought for a while and said, "Notify all bases to turn on the micro-magnetic field brain wave shielding device, and all the foreign staff will uniformly issue the mini brain wave shielding device..."


    "Okay, dear!" said Emma, ??the white queen, gently pecked on Zhou Ye''s lips, then smiled and greeted the two little loli in his arms, then turned and left...


    "What is Emma''s mother going to do? Dad!" Orolo looked at Emma who was going away and asked Zhou Ye: "Why doesn''t she play with us? Does she hate us!"


    "How is that possible, little baby!" Zhou Ye smiled and kissed the two little loli''s faces, and said: "Mother Emma is working hard to protect us. She loves Orolo and Qin the most. It''s..."


    "How much love?" Qin asked with a small face up.


    "Love you like me..." Zhou Ye smiled and picked up the two little loli, and walked towards the woods: "Now let''s go and see how the Xiaohua family is!"


    "I''m going to see Xiao Hua... Dad, I want to see Xiao Hua!" Orolo said spoiledly.


    "I want to play with Xiao Xiaohua... Dad!" Qin pecked Zhou Ye on the face unwillingly, and said.


    "Okay, okay, let''s take a look at Xiaohua''s child together!"

 Chapter 108

    Xiaohua¡¯s family is actually two big, three and five jaguars. The male leopard is called the big flower, the female leopard is called the little flower, and the little leopards are called the little flower. They are the products of Umbrella¡¯s biological laboratory. The super powers, teleportation and invisibility...With the instincts of beasts and hunting skills, they are now completely the most terrifying killers in the jungle...


    Of course, Zhou Ye, an uncontrollable biological weapon, would not release them. Since they are released, they are naturally controlled by the umbrella...


    Such a terrible killer is a cute big cat in Aurolo and Qin''s eyes... These five jaguars will not harm the little princess of the umbrella... So Zhou Ye is also relieved that the two little loli will play with them. ...


    As for how the two little loli came here...Well, this kind of thing is not a big deal to Zhou Ye anyway, it''s nothing more than cheating and stealing...


    Uh, it¡¯s not right, Luo~Li~how can the things you control be called stealing...Of course, I warn you, don¡¯t think about things like this if you don¡¯t have the power to pass the sky, start in three years, the highest death penalty...


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Professor Charles took Eric to San Francisco...


    Driving the car, the two quickly came to the gathering place where Charles discovered the mutants through the brainwave amplifier... but he found that... he couldn''t get in here.


    "Mangrove Villa!" Charles, who got off the car, stood there looking at the big sign in front of him, a little speechless. There were four sentry boxes under the sign, and a dozen people in black combat uniforms with guns were patrolling back and forth.


    "Stop, private territory, no entry!"


    As soon as the two walked to the door, more than a dozen gunpoints were pointed at them, and Charles hurriedly raised his hand to express that he was not malicious."I''m Professor Charles, I just want to visit the owner here!"


    "Have you received an invitation?" the security captain asked.


    "No...Uh, I don''t know who this place belongs to, but there are things I want to ask the owner here!" Charles explained.


    "Then wait a minute!" The security captain walked to the guard box, picked up the phone, and after a while, he walked out.


    "The boss would like to see you, and now follow our car!" The security captain said and got on a car parked by the guard box...


    The roadblock was also opened. Charles and Eric got in the car again, and followed the off-road vehicle of the security captain in front to drive towards the forest...


    "It''s really too rich!" Eric felt that the car had been out for nearly half an hour, but he hadn''t seen anything like buildings yet, but the forest with towering trees on both sides of the road looked quiet and quiet. And beautiful... I can see that this belongs to the private domain of the rich man who has never been masked.


    "Yeah... It''s so rich!" Charles also said enviously, although his family is considered rich, but compared with this rich man, he feels like he has instantly changed from rich, short and handsome to poor. Short rub...


    Chapter One Hundred and Forty Six


    An hour later, Charles and Eric saw Zhou Ye in the reception room of Mangrove Villa...


    "Oh my god...I believe your words now, richer than I thought!" When Charles saw Zhou Ye, the expression on his face was wonderful.


    "Hi, Charles..." Zhou Ye smiled, shook hands with him and said: "Are you here to find me to reminisce about the past?"


    "Of course not... Actually, I actually came to you to find our companion!" Charles said and looked at Eric."We need help from our companions!"


    "Companion? Mutants?" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "I do have a lot of mutants here, but I don''t think they will want to go with you!"


    "...Can you let me meet them?" Charles was a little unwilling to fail.


    "No problem!" Zhou Ye said and ordered the maid beside him: "Call Emma, ??Salvador, and Ruiwen, and say that some guests want to see them!"


    "Good master!" The maid bowed slightly and walked out.


    "What to drink? Red wine? Coffee? Juice? Champagne?" Zhou Ye walked to the bar in the reception room and asked.


    "Give me a glass of champagne!" Charles said, then looked back at Eric and asked, "Eric, what about you? What do you want?"


    "Champagne!" Eric still spoke like gold.


    "Champagne? No problem!" Zhou Ye said as he took out a bottle of DomP¨¦rignon from the bar, poured a glass for the two and passed it over...


    "This is a good thing..." Charles picked up the cup and said with a sip: "What do you think of mutants? Zhou!"


    "Mutant... is just a branch of human beings, just like the yellow race, the black race, and the white race. In short, they are all human beings. Is there anything that needs special attention?" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "No, Zhou, this is different!" Charles said: "Mutants have extraordinary abilities, we..."


    "Are you trying to say that your mutants are very different from other humans? Are you superior?"


    "No... I didn''t mean that!"


    "In fact, that''s what you mean. You always like to distinguish mutants from ordinary humans!" Zhou Ye curled his lips and said, "As long as people are social animals, they need a sense of identity and a sense of security... ¡­When you pull the mutant out alone, you will find that the mutant is viewed by everyone under the magnifying glass, and any small mistake will be infinitely magnified..."


    "I..." Charles is just an idealist. To tell the truth, his rectification IQ is negative....


    "Don''t ordinary humans have those criminals who rob and kill?" Zhou Ye didn''t give him a chance to refute, and then said: "Of course there is, but why only hold the mutants and not let go? That''s because you took the mutants from What separates from the human category is that you separate the mutants into a race. You have caused insecurity to humans, so you will be observed under a magnifying glass!"


    "I didn''t..." Charles does not deny that he does have such an idea, but he has not implemented it yet...


    "Well...I''m excited!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, in his heart he added, but you have no time to do it now.


    Eric on one side thoughtfully considered Zhou Ye''s words.


    At this moment, Emma and the others walked in... After they came in, they ignored Charles and Eric, and came directly to Zhou Ye. One person gave Zhou Ye a beloved kiss...


    "My dear, what''s the matter for asking us to come?" Emma clung to Zhou Ye and sat on his left side generously.


    Ruiwen obediently sat down next to Zhou Ye''s right, her arms tightly hugging Zhou You''s arm.


    "You are so annoying!" Salvador saw that Zhou Ye had no place for himself, and simply sat on Zhou Ye''s lap."I''m sitting here!"


    "Zhou...they... are you?" Charles looked at the three big beauties with different styles and feelings and directly sat next to Zhou Ye, causing tons of damage to him as a student... My sister is also very good, but not so good that women can get along so harmoniously...


    "Emma, ??a psychic like you, my woman, Riwen, a deformity, and also my woman... El Salvador, with the ability to fly... or..."


    "It''s still your woman, I know, my God..." Charles helped his forehead and collapsed: "I can see it, you don''t need to say it!"


    "Congratulations, you will all answer!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Well, girls, I''m Dr. Charles, and this is my friend Eric!" Charles said, pointing to Eric, and then said: "I am here to invite you to join..."


    "We are not interested!" Emma directly rejected the words of the two.


    "I don''t want to leave my dear!" Ruiwen said more directly.


    "I like my life very much, so I''m sorry!" Salvador hugged Zhou Ye directly, curled up in his arms like a well-behaved cat.


    "...Okay!" Charles shrugged...then stood up."It seems that we have returned without success this time!"


    "Then we will leave first!" Charles said that he was about to leave, when Zhou Ye said a word.


    "Charles, you have to remember that a drop of ink cannot dye the sea. The best way is to blend into the sea!"


    "I will remember your words!" Charles nodded, and walked out of the living room with Eric thoughtfully.


    "Charles, where are we going now?" Eric and Charles walked side by side in the Mangrove Manor. Their car parked at the entrance of the manor. It would take ten minutes to walk from here.


    "Let''s try some luck elsewhere!" Charles said helplessly: "I hope my next partner will not be like these women..."

 Chapter 109

    At this moment, they were suddenly attracted by the scene in front of them. It was a dozen or so teenage girls playing there. Some were flying kites. If you look closely, you will find that the kites have no lines at all... Some are doing teleporting suddenly and suddenly...


    "What are they?" Charles asked curiously.


    "They are mutant children adopted by their masters!" The maid replied: "Here they have no worries about food and clothing, and they are even loved~loved. They will also learn skills that can survive in society in the future according to their hobbies! "


    Said the maid and looked at the time, "It''s their big break time. They just finished the class, now it''s time for them to relax!"


    "...This is really a genius idea!" Charles''s eyes lit up, "Gather these children together, let them know what makes them different, and let them learn survival skills!"


    Charles felt that his mind was opened in an instant.


    Chapter One Hundred and Forty Seven


    "Can I talk to them?" Charles asked.


    "Of course!" The maid smiled and motioned to him casually.


    Charles walked to a girl sitting on the lawn quietly reading a book, squatted down, and said, "Hi, hello, this is Charles, can I ask you some questions?"


    The girl raised her head and looked at Charles with big sea blue eyes and said, "Yes, what''s the problem?"


    "Are you satisfied with your study life here?" Charles then asked, "What are your abilities?"


    The girl did not speak, but looked at him vigilantly...


    "Don''t worry, we are the same kind!" Eric also squatted down and said, "Look!"


    A metal coin just floated on Eric''s outstretched palm, rolling back and forth.


    "I''m very satisfied with life here!" It seems that because they are the same kind, the girl answered Charles''s question."Here is like heaven to me, if you have ever felt hell..."


    "..." Charles was silent for a moment. He could see that the girl''s life was not good, but he still asked: "Then what is your ability?"


    "Want to know?" There was a sly in the girl''s eyes. Charles''s ability was almost shielded by the magnetic brainwave shielding device here, so he did not see the girl''s mischievous psychology... "Of course, why not? "


    "Then stretch out your hand!" the girl said.


    "Is that so?" Charles said, extending his right hand.


    "Yes, that''s it!" The girl said, putting her hand on his, and she shrank back after a while...


    "What...what ability is this?" Charles stood up, looked at his whole body, nothing changed... and he didn''t feel any discomfort in himself.


    He looked at Eric with questioning eyes and wanted to know where he had changed. As a result, Eric also shook his head at him, indicating that nothing has changed in him...


    When Charles was looking for changes in his body, he suddenly found the maid''s expression very horrified and asked, "...Miss, what happened?"


    "You just came into contact with Miss Ashley..." The maid still looked terrified...


    "Who is Ashley?" Charles asked curiously.


    "It''s the little girl with the book!" said the maid and pointed to the girl who had just contacted Charles...


    "Yeah, is there any problem?" Charles asked curiously.


    "No...now the problem is big!" said the maid hurriedly grabbing another maid passing by, asking her to quickly report to her master, the new guest Charles just touched Ashley.


    When the maid heard this, she rushed to the living room to find Zhou Ye.


    And Charles was still confused and looked at Eric. He didn''t know what was going on, but depending on how nervous they were... it shouldn''t be a trivial matter.


    Later, no matter how Charles questioned the maid, the maid refused to tell Charles what kind of ability Ashley had... Only when his master came, she would tell him, and comfort him, there was no life threatening...


    Although the maid said so, Charles didn¡¯t believe it at all. Although his psychic abilities were suppressed here, the title of Doctor of Psychology was not for nothing. Seeing the panicked maid, he was a little at a loss. stand up¡­¡­


    Soon, the maid who was going to report brought Zhou Ye and the other women to Charles''s presence. At this moment, Zhou Ye''s face was sinking and serious."Charles, have you really had skin contact with Ashley?"


    "Uh, I think so..." Charles whined.


    "Oh my God, it looks really bad!" Zhou Ye said as he called Asli, who had been standing by, shouted in front of him, and said angrily: "Aisli, how can you do this, don''t you know What are the consequences of your touch?"


    "Woo... I''m sorry... sir!" Asli looked at Zhou Ye and blinked at herself, she was as smart as she immediately understood, and tears burst into her cute little face... "I''m sorry...I Just want to make a joke with him...Woo, sir, don''t drive me away!"


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at the little witch in front of her, knowing that she understood what she meant, and made a [pretty beautiful] look behind Charles, but the words were still full of anger: "You know you are facing Professor Charles How much damage did it cause? Ashley!"


    "Uh-it''s not to blame her, I am too curious!" Charles was still confused, but he still comforted Zhou Ye.


    Then Charles asked curiously: "What exactly is Ashley''s ability?"


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye said in a moment of embarrassment, "This is a long story, shall we go back and talk about it?"


    "Well, if that''s convenient!" Charles nodded.


    "Then let''s go back and talk about it!" Zhou Ye said as he walked towards the reception room with Charles and Eric.


    The three of them returned to the reception room where they had just chatted again. Zhou Ye asked Charles and Eric to sit on the sofa and gave them a glass of brandy...


    "I think you need to drink some wine now to soothe your emotions!" Zhou Ye said as he passed the brandy to the two of them...


    After taking a sip of brandy, Charles Min said, "So now can you tell me, what is the girl''s ability?"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-! XY, the 23rd pair of women is XX, right..."


    "Um-!" Charles nodded, at this time he already had a bad guess.


    "And Ashley''s ability is to change the chromosomes in others, changing XY to XX..." Zhou Ye continued.


    "It doesn''t matter if the chromosome is changed..." Charles struggled: "It won''t change me from a man to a woman!"


    "No... Actually, Ashley''s ability is irreversible!" Zhou Ye explained: "Her ability to change chromosomes is only the first step after touching a male. The second step is to promote females in the opponent~ Excitation~Sufen~Secretion...and then induces secondary development...This process will be completed in three to five months..."


    "...That is to say...I will really change from male to female?" Charles felt as if he had suffered a 10,000-ton blow. He has been a man for more than 20 years. Now someone tells him that he will be between 3 to 5 After a month, she became a woman from the inside out... This is... crazy.


    "...Is there no way to change this ability?" Eric asked. In fact, he really wanted to laugh at this time. He wanted to laugh so much... The friend I just met was going from a man to a woman. Maduo is fun... Mutants are really amazing, all kinds of abilities...


    "I''m afraid... there is no way to change it!" Zhou Ye stretched his hands and said that he couldn''t help it."We have done many experiments, but this result cannot be reversed... I''m really sorry... Charles!"


    "No... you are not to blame!" Charles shook his head. He knew that he really couldn''t blame others, because he had to know what his abilities were... and that was the result.


    "I think I need to calm down... I''m sorry, I''ll leave first!" Charles stood up swayingly as he said, and walked outside like a zombie.


    "Hi, Charles, wait for me!" Eric stood up hurriedly, said sorry to Zhou Ye, and hurried to catch up...


    Chapter One Hundred Forty Eight


    Zhou Ye stood up and looked at the back of the two people leaving from the window, with a smile on his face.


    "Interesting, I want to plant flowers without blooming, and unintentionally plant willows and willows!" Zhou Ye raised his hand and made a motion of holding cigarettes. A black mist flashed, and a maid took out a cigar that had been baked and lit. Between Zhou Ye''s fingers.

 Chapter 110

    "One mountain cannot tolerate two tigers, unless one male and one female!" Zhou Ye smoked a cigar and smiled: "Now that the two are one male and one female, will they fall out like before? I am looking forward to it... "


    At this moment, a silver bell of laughter rang behind him, "Dad, you are still so bad!"


    A teenage girl in a black dress came over. It was Ashley.Only at the moment she wears long silver gloves on her arms."Dad, how do you know that Charles will come to ask about my ability?"


    "People with mental abilities are abnormal!" Zhou Ye curled his lips and said, "They are accustomed to peeping into the hearts of others, and their curiosity is heavier than ordinary people. They are accustomed to others exposing everything to themselves. Use your own ability to perceive others and get used to mastering everything. As for why you ask about your ability, isn''t it obvious? The ability of other people has been revealed, and as the only person who has no ability to show, how could he not be curious Ask?"


    "Haha, you dare to say that people with mental abilities are abnormal. Be careful. I tell Emma!" With that, Asli came to Zhou Ye''s back, hugged Zhou Ye''s waist from behind, and hugged herself His little head was attached to Zhou Ye''s back, and his face was full of infatuation: "Dad, when can I take off these damn things? I want to play with Dad too!"


    "Alright, baby!" Zhou Ye patted Asli and hugged her hand and said, "As long as you work hard to practice your abilities, you can take off those isolation suits when you can fully control your abilities. Up!"


    "Okay! Dad!" Nodded reluctantly. Although she was unhappy, Ashley knew the troublesomeness of her ability, but when she thought of using her ability to pit her head once, she quickly became happy again. stand up.


    "Dad, I did a good job!" Ashley smiled and asked Zhou Ye for credit: "When I watched the movie, I felt upset with this Charles... I always looked like I was the savior, and I always did it. He seemed to be compassionate, but it was the mutants who made the sacrifices in the end... Good things ended up being messed up by him. Either you are the rebels, or you are the integrationists, and in the end he is nothing. The entire fencer..."


    "He just doesn''t understand politics!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, because Asli was an unplanned product, that is to say, her existence was not shown in the movie, so Zhou Ye was relieved to show her the X series. the film.But it seems that my own daughter doesn''t have much favor with Dr. X.


    "Compared with Dad, he is an idiot. Sora has the ability but does not know how to use his abilities to the fullest. He is a pitfall for his teammates." Assley said disdainfully, turning her lips away.


    She felt that compared to Professor X, her father secretly made a big umbrella for the mutants.


    She knew what Zhou Ye did for the mutant.


    The media group controlled by Zhou Ye actually received topics about mutants every day, but he suppressed them and did not publish...


    Actually speaking, this country is a capital country. It is a delusion to have something of its own. As Zhou Ye who controls the media, he will only show the people what he wants them to see. Everything is as simple as that...


    Concealing, suppressing, prohibiting... This is Zhou Ye''s method of controlling the media to broadcast mutant news. People who don''t know will naturally not make trouble. Even if they know later, Zhou Ye is confident that under the guidance of the media under his control, no There will be large-scale confrontation...


    As for the deputy?Zhou Ye said hehe, from the Congress to the army, he has penetrated thousands of holes like a sieve...Controlling those politicians and soldiers is simply a breeze.


    The two chatted for a while, and Ashley waved goodbye to her father. She was going to find her good sister Elizabeth...


    At this time Elizabeth should be practicing kendo in the martial arts field. Thinking of this, Ashley couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. I really don¡¯t know why this sister looks so heroic, but when she sees her father, she turns into one. The scared rabbit...


    On weekdays, I always looked at my father secretly and affectionately, but when my father passed by, he ran away like a cowardly deer. The innocent girl is so cute...


    Hmm-what gift should I give to my good friend?Like the original panties worn by father?This is a good idea...it was so happily decided...a little devilish smile appeared on Ashley''s face...


    By the way, Elizabeth''s full name is Elizabeth Braddock. She is also a mutant. In the future, she will have a well-known nickname, Lingdie, one of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse.


    She was five years old when she was found by Zhou Ye in the UK, so she was not considered a daughter by Zhou Ye, but put her in the Umbrella Genius Girls School in the Mangrove Villa...Zhou Ye was the principal.


    This school was dubbed by Zhou Ye¡¯s daughter Ophelia, [Zhou Ye¡¯s Harem Preparation Academy], and Zhou Ye said that he absolutely has no such thoughts. This is the slander of Chi~guo~guo... well, occasionally. There are one or two, they are definitely combined because of love...


    In response, Ophelia said, ha ha...


    And at this time a good group of friends ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Charles walked in front of him, while Eric looked at him with a little worry.


    "Charles... Charles?" Eric called him a few times, but he didn''t get a response. In any case, he was the first time he saw him, and Eric was still a little worried about him.


    Quickly walked a few steps behind Charles, Eric raised his hand and patted Charles on the shoulder: "Are you okay? Charles!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh hhhhhhhhh


    "It''s okay, Charles, it''s me! It''s me! Eric!" Eric hurriedly comforted him.


    "Eric...!" Charles looked at Eric in a daze, then fell silent again.


    The two quickly reached their parking position. Charles lifted his leg to sit in the driver''s seat, but was stopped by Eric.


    "Charles, let me drive, you need to rest now!" Eric said.


    "Okay..." Charles nodded blankly, and sat in the passenger seat for himself. After all, this matter was too exciting for him...


    Eric shook his head, got into the car, caught fire, and drove directly down the mountain.


    On the way, Eric kept turning his head to look at Charles, and found that Charles was just in a daze and couldn''t see what he was thinking...


    "Charles, why don''t we go to San Francisco for a drink?" Eric suggested.


    "Okay..." Charles replied feebly, but his eyes were still filled with confusion.


    "Oh, poor Charles!" Eric tells the truth, he still has a good impression of Charles, especially when he almost drowned in order to get revenge, using his power desperately to grab Xiao''s submarine, Charles was in his heart through psychic power He still remembers what he said.


    [Eric, you have to let go, you will die if this goes on, I understand your pain, you are not alone, we are the same kind!


    It was because of this sentence that Eric finally decided to join Charles'' X Special Operations Group...just because they were of the same kind, he knew his pain.


    When he was in the Nazi concentration camp, Xiao killed his mother because of his ability, and because of his ability, he was put on the laboratory bench like a guinea pig for various experiments... That unforgettable hatred and the pain of being treated as a guinea pig , Charles knows...


    Eric felt that in this world, if anyone knows him best, then this person is Charles...


    Not to mention the pair of friends--


    On the other side, in Zhou Ye¡¯s villa¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Let''s go, we should get to the business!" Zhou Ye took Emma''s A4 waist and walked directly to the elevator. After a few random operations in the elevator, the elevator quickly landed directly below.


    When the elevator door opened again, Zhou Ye and Emma had entered Umbrella''s main base.


    "What are we going to do?" Emma asked curiously.


    "Find Xiao and the others, and then catch them!" Zhou Ye said, "This is an excellent experiment material. You can''t give up easily!"


    "Since it''s your dear decision, they can''t escape!" Emma is quite confident about this.


    Don''t forget that Emma is also a person with mental abilities, and with Umbrella''s science and technology that is a century ahead of the time, to be honest, it is not too easy to build a brain wave diffuser.


    Although the beast is indeed a genius, there are tens of thousands of geniuses in Umbrella''s laboratory, especially with the help of supercomputing. As long as there is a research direction, you are afraid that you can''t make it?


    Although Emma''s psychic ability is worse than Professor X, Umbrella Technology perfectly bridges this gap...


    Soon the two came to an empty room the size of two football fields, with only a small seat in the center of the room.


    Emma walked over in a light car, sat on the seat, and then a sci-fi-colored console rose from the ground, and then a brain wave connected helmet was put on Emma''s head...


    With the activation of Emma''s ability, the entire space suddenly dimmed, and then one by one blue and red dots appeared on the dome and the surrounding walls.


    The blue dots are ordinary people, and the red dots are mutants who have awakened their abilities.


    Emma likes this feeling very much, this kind of feeling that the life and death of human beings all over the world are between her own thoughts, but she does not do anything, she is very satisfied with her current life, there are men who love herself, and girlfriends who play together. With sister, and a black belly sister...


    This kind of home feeling is her favorite.


    Soon Emma locked the target, and sent the target''s location and coordinates to the capture team''s mind through brain waves, and the whole operation was completed.

 Chapter 111

    Now we just need to wait for Umbrella¡¯s professional capture team to capture those people back...


    Chapter One Hundred and Forty Nine


    Under the thick ice of the Arctic Ocean, a submarine is quietly parked there. It is Sebastian Shaw, the Red Devil and the Tornado who escaped from the Coast Guard.


    At this moment, Xiao was sitting on the sofa in the center of the submarine, holding a wine glass, looking laid back, while the Red Devil and the tornado were busy in the control room.


    With a sip of champagne, Sebastian Shaw narrowed his eyes triumphantly.Everything is in place. Except for his previous experiment, little Eric Lescher caused some trouble for himself, everything else went well...


    As long as his submarine reaches Mao Xiong, everything will continue according to the script he directed, a nuclear war will break out, and mutants will rule the entire world...


    "Hahahaha..." Sebastian Shaw couldn''t help laughing out loud when he thought of his pride. The only unhappy point was that there was no one to make fun of him, but it didn''t matter. When he ruled the world in the future, those people would naturally There will be swarms... there will be bread, and so will women.


    "I''m very sorry to interrupt your pleasant time!" A strange female voice suddenly came, followed by a slim figure dressed in black Lolita serving and carrying two full moon scimitars on his back, suddenly appeared in Sebast¨ª In front of An Xiao.


    "Who are you?" Sebastian Shaw stood up abruptly and looked at the sudden appearance of the woman before him.


    I saw this woman''s long hair and swaying figure. At first glance, she looked like a beautiful woman, but her face had a hideous ghost face.This weird dress makes people a little uneasy.


    "My name is Qiu, and I belong to the Umbrella Company, the Maid Guards, and the Lei Zi Department!" The masked Qiu introduced himself in a calm manner: "My master is very interested in your abilities, so I invite Your Excellency go to our Umbrella company to do a little inspection!"


    "Hahaha!" Sebastian Shaw was exasperated. Umbrella knew it, but if he asked him to do an inspection, I¡¯m afraid I wanted to treat myself as a test mouse. It¡¯s really arrogant. Up."What if I don''t plan to accept your host''s invitation?"


    "Then I''m afraid it''s up to you!" Qiu''s voice also became cold.


    "Then what are you going to do?" Sebastian Xiao looked at the self-proclaimed Qiu maid in front of him without fear, and then shouted: "Red Devil, Tornado!"


    "Are you calling these two wastes?" As the voice fell, the door of the submarine operation cabin opened, and two muddy people were thrown out.


    Sebastian Shaw took a closer look and found that it was his two subordinates.


    "What did you do to them?" Sebastian Shaw said angrily. This is not to say how much he loves his subordinates. It''s really because he has no power under him now. If these two are knocked out again, they will be defeated. The polished commander.


    "It''s just a simple high-concentration anesthetic gas!" As the voice fell, two maids dressed in exactly the same autumn costumes walked out of the operating room.


    "These two rubbish..." Sebastian Shaw cursed secretly. Although he claims to be a mutant, he is not a god after all. He vomits when he drinks too much, and he drives up a tree when he drives. This really cannot blame the Red Devil and the tornado.


    After finishing his thoughts a bit, Sebastian Xiao stood up slowly and walked towards Qiu step by step: "It seems that I have to accept your master''s invitation? Isn''t it?"


    One step, two steps, three steps... He did not absorb energy today, let alone his own submarine. If it breaks, he will have to swim to Lao Maozi by himself, so the only way is to get to this. In front of the maid, released a tiny amount of energy to kill this woman...


    "It seems that you are really a person who doesn''t see the coffin and doesn''t cry!" The maid looked at Sebastian Shaw, who was getting closer and closer. A super-calculating female voice came from the vibrating headset implanted in the ear bone. : "The high-energy response is approaching, the high-energy response is approaching, please evade quickly, please evade quickly!"


    "Oh? Really?" Sebastian Shaw still approached the maid step by step.


    "I''ll come here again in a while!" Maid Qiu''s voice sounded, and then the three maids in the submarine suddenly disappeared.


    "Teleport?" Sebastian Shaw thought thoughtfully as he looked at the maid who had disappeared.


    He has heard of Umbrella Company, which is said to be a super consortium spanning multiple industries and countries, but he really did not expect that any of the three maids in it are mutants, and they all have the ability to teleport. It made him have to reassess his possibility of ruling the world.


    It seems that I underestimated those consortiums. Sebastian Shaw was doing self-examination in his heart, but that was the future. The most important thing I need to do now is to rescue my two men first.


    Thinking of this, Sebastian Shaw was about to walk towards the place where the Red Devil and the others fell, but suddenly felt that his body seemed out of control.


    "This is... how..." Sebastian Shaw felt as if his whole body was paralyzed. Just before he fell into a coma and was about to fall to the ground, he suddenly saw where the maid was standing. It seems that there are two more metal balls, the size is the same as the glass ball of checkers. Is this a high-concentration anesthetic gas?It seems that he has been recruited...this is his last thought before falling into a coma.


    At this moment, there is a thick layer of ice above the submarine.


    Dozens of people are busy. Among them, more than a dozen people wearing spacesuit-like clothes are particularly conspicuous. They besieged the city, with their hands facing under the ice layer, as if they were lifting something. It felt very difficult...


    If anyone who has played Red Alert will definitely point to this group of people wearing spacesuits and shout, I rely on, magnetic storm infantry...


    With their movements, the ice layer below made a crackling sound, and then a submarine was slowly broken through the ice layer out of thin air as if being lifted by a giant crane, and floated on the water.


    And the three thunder maids with masks stood there quietly watching the busy crowd. Soon, the door of the submarine was opened, and a group of heavily armed soldiers entered, and named the three day and night names. The person carried it out.


    A researcher with glasses respectfully walked up to the three maids and said, "Miss, everything is going well, we have successfully received the test product! It seems that our [Highly concentrated anesthetic for mutants] is very effective."


    "Yeah!" The leader Qiu nodded, and then said: "According to the owner, these three people were sent to the Arctic Underground Research Institute nearby...As for the nuclear submarine, let people drive back to the dock of the Arctic Research Institute! "


    "Yes, the master''s order is above all else!" The researcher swiped, standing respectfully, and said: "Then we will go back!"


    "Well, I don''t need to repeat the safety discipline!" Qiu feels very satisfied with the researcher''s behavior. Anyone who is disrespectful to the master will be destroyed. It seems that the researcher is very respectful, and that''s it.


    "I understand!" The researcher helped his glasses, his eyes were full of enthusiasm, there was a fanatical worship of his master, and a fanatical love for research mutants."They will sleep until they die!"


    "It''s good if you understand!" Qiu said, looking at the dozens of magnetic storm infantry, and said: "The master is very dissatisfied with your research progress, and only now has a few weakened versions of Magneto..."


    "I''m sorry, this is really because there are too few test items!" The eyewear researcher rubbed his hands and said embarrassingly: "The master forbids us to capture mutants at will, and only give us the criminal mutants for research. ...This is really..."


    "Are you complaining about the master?" The murderous in Qiu''s eyes seemed real, staring at the researcher in glasses.


    "...No, the subordinates are definitely not complaining..." Under Qiu''s gaze, the researcher spectacles shivered like a frog stared to death by a poisonous snake.


    "Don''t always complain about this and that!" Qiu glanced at the shaking eyeglasses researcher and said, "There are no criminals in the main base. It''s not the same as giving the universal combat uniform to Ruiwen''s DNA. Is it done?"


    "..." The glasses researcher couldn''t help but slander. The experimental data of the main base is not provided by the sub-bases, but this is bad news. Their research is about to yield results, but their own The research has not produced results that satisfy the owner. This is really not good news. It seems that I have to speed up...


    "Okay, let''s go back to our lives!" Qiu looked at the researcher, and then said: "Please speed up the progress, otherwise, as the person in charge of the 0360 base, your face will have no brilliance!"


    "Yes, I will definitely speed up the research progress!" The glasses researcher promised: "I promise to produce results that satisfy the owner within a year!"


    "Then we are waiting for the good news!" As the voice fell, the figure of the three women swished and disappeared in place.


    "It seems we need to speed up the research progress!" The researcher said, walking towards the helicopter that was parked not far away. On three stretchers in the cabin, Sebastian Shaw, Red Devil, Tornado were lying on it... Looking at these three people, the researcher saw three peerless beauties in his eyes, "With the three of you, I believe that my research will yield results soon... I will definitely be appreciated by the master!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty


    On the other side...San Francisco¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The whole of San Francisco is seen from the sky, as if it was built in the middle of a huge valley. It is surrounded by mountains on three sides, so most of the buildings are built on the mountain.


    In San Francisco, streets with an oblique angle of forty-five degrees can be seen everywhere. It developed rapidly because of the gold mining fever in the 19th century. Because of the pleasant climate, there are many people who settle here...


    Although this is a city suitable for tourism, it is clear that Charles and Eric have no current travel plans...


    Eric sat down casually with Charles in a good-looking strip~dancing bar, because it was just five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, so there were not many people in the bar...


    In the center of the bar is a circular stage. The edge of the stage is used as a bar counter for drinking, and the center of the stage is used to perform undressing~ dance.


    At this moment, a girl who looks very hot~spicy is dancing on the stage, and the seductive dancing posture is full of seduction~attracting the eyes of everyone under the stage...


    It''s just that Charles''s mood at this time is not on the girl on the stage at all, he is drinking beer from glass to glass... and Eric is on the side, quietly accompanying him.


    "Charles, trust me, there must be a way!" Eric still decided to persuade himself to this kind of fellow. In any case, Charles is still very angry with him.


    "Is there any way?" Charles squinted his drunken eyes and looked at Eric...

 Chapter 112

    "Maybe things are not as bad as they thought!" Eric persuaded: "Maybe he just made a joke with you!"


    "Ha... Is that guy kidding me?" Although Charles thought it might be a joke for a moment, he really cared too much about his gender...


    "Yes, this may be a joke!" Eric nodded and said seriously.


    "Okay! For this joke, a toast!" Charles said as he was about to pick up the wine glass. At this moment, the dancer danced in front of him, a gesture full of seductiveness that made Charles angry.


    He took out a one-hundred-yuan bill and stuffed it into the little cool girl of the dancer... "Hi, baby, this is yours!"


    "I think... you may need better service~ service!" The dancing lady ~ smiled charmingly at Charles. It seems that there is a big benefactor tonight...


    "Of course, why not?" Charles said with a smile.


    "I have ten minutes to get off work!" The dancer whispered in his ear~


    "I think we will have a nice evening!" Charles nodded knowingly.


    "See you soon, my dear!" After the dancer said, she turned and walked backstage.


    "It seems Charles, you really are all right!" Eric looked at Charles, who could still pick up his sister, and smiled: "Then I can rest assured!"


    "Didn''t you say it? This may be just a joke!" Charles also slowly recovered from the panic.


    Fifteen minutes later, the dancer changed her clothes and walked out.


    Charles took the dancer and Eric back to the hotel he stayed in¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A night of madness... It seems to be to prove that he is still a man. Charles''s performance at night can be called madness....


    At noon the next day¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Eric knocked on Charles'' door, and soon Charles opened the door...


    "Morning, Eric!" Charles in his pajamas greeted him and walked towards the bathroom. He hasn''t washed yet...


    "...Morning, Charles!" Eric looked at Charles in a bit of surprise. Today he felt that Charles''s skin seemed to be thinner and tenderer than before... But he was a little afraid to say that Charles was still turning into a woman at this time. Threatened, saying this at this time, he was not sure whether Charles would be hit again.


    "It looks like you had a good night last night!? Charles..." Eric walked into the house, the quilt on the window was messy, and there was still a torn kid on the ground. Look The battle last night was very fierce...


    "Well, that sweetheart was good last night...!" Charles said while washing.


    But at this moment, he suddenly discovered something that made him feel very uneasy. In the past, he had to shave every morning, otherwise the beard stubble would grow out, and it seemed that the whole person was messy, but now... He discovered that he didn''t have a beard today...


    "Oh-my goodness!" Charles finally determined one thing... he...really... got the trick... not a joke.


    "What''s the matter? Charles?" Eric asked when he heard Charles talking to himself.


    "No, it''s nothing!" Charles said hurriedly. It''s a man''s dignity. Charles doesn''t want others to know, even if that person is his kind, Eric...


    "So where are we going today?" Eric wants to know the next itinerary, after all, there are other companions who need to call together.


    "...I think, stay here for a while, okay? Eric!" Although Charles can''t think of a way to return to normal for the time being, he still wants to stay here for a while, because he looks forward to being with Zhou Ye. Some good news...


    "Well...you have the final say!" Eric shrugged...


    "Thank you, Eric!"


    "We are the same kind!" Eric smiled and said, "Besides, you saved me too, didn''t you?"


    "Yeah!" Charles nodded...


    Since they plan to stay here for a while, Charles can no longer stay in a hotel...Anyway, staying in a hotel for a week or something is okay, but currently Charles plans to stay for at least two months... the most cost-effective The way is to rent a house.


    In the end, the two people found an apartment through a real estate agency. It was more than 100 square meters, enough for two people to live in. The surrounding environment was also good. Although it was not in the rich area, the surrounding people were more middle-class, so there was a lot of security. Also make do...


    Although the two of them are not afraid of what will happen to the dark, but it is better to live better than less. Why do they have to live in a chaotic slum...


    The two simply purchased some items, such as quilts and covers, and then moved to the apartment to live in...


    The matter of the two staying in is not mentioned for the time being...just talk about the mangrove villa at this time...


    Zhou Ye took the girls and sat in the large screening room in her villa¡ªEmma sat there, Zhou Ye was lying on Emma¡¯s white legs, and Ruiwen used her little scorpion to feed Zhou Ye a few mouthfuls from time to time Drinking...


    The huge projection screen shows all the activities of Eric and Charles in San Francisco. As the largest city next to his lair, how could Zhou Ye not catch it in his own hands?His eyes and monitors are everywhere in San Francisco...


    "The process is irreversible!" Emma''s hands were playing with Zhou Ye''s hair unconsciously. She liked the feeling of holding Zhou Ye''s head like this... There was a sense of accomplishment that she was dependent on.


    "Yeah... this poor fellow!" Ruiwen smiled and drank a sip of champagne, gave Zhou Ye half a sip, took half a sip by herself, and said, "Isn''t anyone told her that after being recruited by the girl Will it speed up this process?"


    "Who would tell this guy this kind of thing?" Zhou Ye curled his lips. After being touched by Asli, the change from male to female was irreversible.


    But...behavior X with other people will speed up the process. Previously, it was estimated that it was three to five months. If there is behavior X, it will be shortened to one to two months... The most terrifying thing is that after being recruited For a period of time, men will have a strong desire for X... so... well, these things need not be said...


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty One


    One and a half months passed...


    Charles and Eric are a little used to living here, and even Eric has the illusion that he has a home again...


    After escaping from the Nazi laboratory, Eric has been hunting down the Nazis...have always been in an unsettled place, but at this time, he felt like he had a home...


    Woke up early in the morning, Eric went to call Charles to run as usual...


    Eric in a sports suit knocked on Charles'' door: "Charles, are you up? Going to exercise!"


    "Wait a minute!" With the voice coming, a rush of hustle and bustle sounded.


    At this time, Charles is holding a cosmetic bag to make up for himself...Of course, he is not drawing eyebrows and lipstick, but holding an eyebrow pencil to make his eyebrows thicker... and then use a bandage to make himself already developed The Huns are wrapped up...


    Charles at this time, if you let someone you don¡¯t know at first glance, isn¡¯t this a very delicate girl?This feeling.Of course, if you ignore the beard on her lips...


    After a long time, Eric, who was at Charles'' door, waited until Charles opened the door...Looking at Charles as always, Eric smiled and said, "Charles, your beard is as good as ever!"


    "Really? Thank you for the compliment!" Charles replied with a deliberately thick voice: "Then let''s go!"


    "Yeah!" Eric nodded, and the two ran towards the street where they often jogged. It was a crooked mountain road and the air was good...


    The two people who ran to the top of the mountain felt a little tired and panting. They sat leaning on each other on a chair. After taking a sip from the water bottle they carried, Eric took a sip and handed it to Charles.


    "Thank you!" Charles took the kettle and took a sip. At this moment, her face was flushed. To be honest, she now feels like she is about to be stunned by Eric''s body... ...I don''t know why, she just feels like her heartbeat is speeding up...


    If there is a love expert, I would say to her: "Guliang, your Red Luan star has moved..."


    It''s a pity that Charles, who has always been a man before, doesn''t know what this situation is like... It''s just ignorant, she feels like she wants to get along with Eric more...


    "Okay, let''s go back!" Eric didn''t notice Charles'' changes at all. To be honest, he had always regarded Charles as a brother...well, that kind of brother.


    Eric stood up suddenly, giving Charles a sense of loss, but she couldn''t say more... She could only nod her head and said, "Okay!"

 Chapter 113

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª It is still Mangrove Villa¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª It is still the screening room¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye and the girls have seen the daily life of these two people as a dog-blood drama, watching the changes in Charles''s whole body from unacceptable, to hysteria, and finally accepting the changes in the daughter''s body, and concealing the changes. Rick... After this scene, Zhou Ye and the girls'' daily lives have been greatly enriched...


    To be honest, no one is so extravagant to use a geostationary satellite to peek at the lives of these two people...


    The subordinates of the Umbrella Company, in order for their master to watch the daily changes of the two people in all directions without blind spots, they sent out expensive spies...


    The spy insect is the latest product in the Umbrella Biochemical Laboratory. It uses a nanoscale microcomputer to control the movement and sight of the insect, and then restore it according to human imaging habits...


    Otherwise, send the signal directly to Zhou Ye''s projection cloth, Zhou Ye will go violently, what the hell is Nima''s small videos one by one?Don¡¯t forget, the eyes of most insects are made up of thousands of compound eyes...


    These spy insects cost more than 300,000 U.S. dollars each. Compared with the size of the insects, they are really more expensive than diamonds.


    Uh, it''s a bit off topic, continue to talk about Zhou Ye''s observation routine...


    However, Zhou Ye was not here today. Instead, he went to play with some of his future little princesses. Only the girls were here. After all, women are still very interested in these affectionate things, especially this Still live broadcast.


    "I''m sure, Charles has fallen in love with Eric!" Emma said vowedly as they watched the video.


    "But... it seems that Eric doesn''t feel that way to Charles!" Riwen said.


    "This is not a big problem, is it?" Ophelia shook the red wine in her hand and said with a smile: "Just add a little bit of ingredients to them. You know there is a saying in Dad''s hometown. That''s how it is said, men chase women, across the mountain. Women chase men, compartment yarn!


    "What does that mean? Ophelia!" Salvador sat on the sofa, looking at Ophelia and asked strangely.


    "It means that when a man pursues a woman, there is a mountain between the two who are in difficulty, and if a woman pursues a man, it is as simple as a thin layer of scarf between the two, which can be easily removed. !" Ophelia explained.


    "What do you want to add to them?" Emma asked.


    "How about adding perfume of No. 0?" Salvador said: "Didn''t the guys in the institute say that perfume of No. 0 is completely love? Just take this opportunity to test their effects!"


    "Good idea!" Ophelia smiled and rubbed Salvador''s little head. "Little guy, you really have a good idea!"


    Perfume No. 0-Researchers in Laboratory No. 074 under Umbrella believe that the so-called love is a feeling caused by a pheromone secreted in the human brain. Dopamine spreads excitement and satisfaction, and hormones control desire~ Hope...There is also a feeling of pheromone in charge of love...


    In response to this cognition, they invented No. 0 perfume. The smell of this perfume can effectively stimulate the human brain and make it emit love pheromones...


    "But how can we get perfume No. 0?" Emma asked, "We don''t have the highest authority!"


    "It''s not a problem!" Ruiwen said, shaking her body and turning into Zhou Ye''s appearance. She also grabbed the waists of Emma and Ophelia one by one, and learned Zhou Ye''s style. Immediately afterwards, he pressed the emergency communication button of Laboratory No. 074.


    "Master, hello, may I have something to do?" The head of Laboratory No. 074 appeared on the screen.


    "I need a sample of perfume No. 0, now, leave, right away!" said Zhou Ye, played by Ruiwen, calmly.


    "Yes, your will is the direction I am waiting for!" The laboratory director said immediately: "The sample of perfume 0 will arrive in your hands within 24 hours!"


    "Well, then go ahead!" Ruiwen nodded, and then closed the video.


    "Hurray... this is fun!" Ruiwen said happily after leaving and returning.It¡¯s just that she found that none of her sisters accompany her to cheer, "What¡¯s wrong with you? Isn¡¯t a great thing about to be done soon? Are you unhappy?"


    "Happy...just!" Emma pointed behind her.


    "Uh-" Ruiwen turned her head mechanically, and saw her man standing behind her with a serious face... "Honey...when did you come here!"


    "...Well, just when you turned into me!" Zhou Ye smiled. In fact, he was not very angry. It seemed that Ruiwen seemed to like fooling around. In fact, he knew that Ruiwen was just for fun. But he will definitely not cause any major disasters, especially since he actually feels very interested in Magneto Wang Nv Gan Dr. X, this is the CP recognized by the rotten girls...or it can be said to be the official CP...


    But this wind cannot last, especially if you pretend to be yourself. Well, that''s it. Today, let Ruiwen try some tricks that she was not willing to use before... For example, become younger... Be younger... The real childlike giant X...


    Hmm, that''s it¡ª¡ª Thinking of this, Zhou Ye put Ruiwen on his shoulders, carried it, and walked out, saying by the way: "You guys are not allowed to run, just behave like a tiger, the same sin. Go back with me!"


    "Got it... honey!"


    The girls obediently followed Zhou Ye and walked towards the bedroom upstairs... In fact, they were looking forward to how Zhou Ye would punish them.


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Two


    The next day--


    Today, Eric did not call Charles to go out and exercise, because today is the Jewish Sabbath, according to the usual practice, he will go to the synagogue in the Jewish quarter to pray-


    In fact, because his parents died early, it would not be enough to say how devout Eric was to Judaism, but in order to get the latest news from the Nazis, he had to go to the Jewish rallies everywhere, because it was he who got those people. The only way to be located.


    Otherwise, why would he, a mutant who can only control metal, hunt down those Nazis everywhere?If not for those Jewish organizations to provide him with clues and give him financial help, why would he run around the world?His ability is not teleport... Magneto also needs to eat.


    So today Charles went to bed comfortably until he woke up naturally... After living with Eric for so long, of course she knew what Eric was going to do today.


    So she didn''t make up anymore, but moved there with a delicate face.The height before the fierce ~ towering and the posture of going to the toilet ~ fully reveals the fact that she has completely become a woman from the inside out...


    In fact, Charles has also been hesitating, lost, helpless, hated... But in the end, she still accepted the reality... Even sometimes she felt that being a woman stopped...


    After washing, Charles stood in front of the makeup mirror habitually, but after picking up the eyebrow pencil, he remembered that he didn¡¯t need to make up to be a man today, and he didn¡¯t need to stop himself out of breath... bathroom I just want to throw the eyebrow pencil on the table...


    But-like a ghost, looking at the familiar and unfamiliar face in the mirror, Charles wants to try the light makeup painted by those women...


    Having slowly learned the makeup skills, she picked up the eyebrow pencil and drew it between her eyebrows, and soon the slender willow eyebrows appeared... and then picked up the lipstick... and applied it between her lips.


    In the mirror, a face that surprised a man slowly appeared in the application of cosmetics...


    "You are really a fascinating little demon!" Charles looked at his image in the mirror, and said with a little triumph: "It seems that being a woman is also very good!"


    At this moment, the apartment door was knocked suddenly."Boom boom boom..."


    "..." Although he has become a woman, some of the habits of a man have not been completely abandoned. Charles has no vigilance when a single woman is at home, and opened the door carelessly: "Who are you looking for?"


    "Hello, beautiful lady!" Outside the door, a young man in a suit who looked a little green was carrying a small bag and smiled at Charles: "Today is a nice weather, isn''t it?"


    "Maybe, I haven''t had time to go out yet!" Charles responded casually, and then asked, "Is there anything?"


    "It''s such a lady!" said the young man in suit and took out a very beautiful-looking box from his handbag: "I am a salesman for Innis Perfume Company. Our company recently launched a new product that crosses the century. ..."


    "Sorry, I''m not interested in perfume!" Charles interrupted the salesman''s words.


    "No, please wait. Please give me three minutes. This does not require you to pay a penny. You only need to try our new products and give us valuable opinions. Then this latest [Arrow of Eros] The perfume will belong to you!" The salesman explained very quickly, for fear of being rejected by Charles.


    "No need to pay? Give me a trial for free?" Charles is a little bit interested in this perfume, not because of free, but because of this model: "Where do you get your profits?"


    "Our company is a new company!" The salesman said, opening the perfume package, which is actually only a small bottle the size of a thumb: "We are now accumulating word of mouth...So you only need to experience your experience of using Eros Arrow perfume , And mail it to us according to the address on the box, then this sample is completely free!"


    "Your boss is really a savvy person!" Charles looked at the purple perfume bottle the size of a thumb belly. She hated this exquisite perfume bottle and liked the purple perfume very much.


    However, during the period of insurance, she still pretended to tidy up her sideburns, and read the salesman''s little brother''s thoughts a little bit. It was basically the same as what he said, not much different.


    "Then I''ll accept it!" Charles took the perfume and packaging box from the salesman''s brother, and then wrote his name and contact information on the courier''s notebook...


    Charles, who had done all this, closed the door after repeated thanks to the salesman''s brother¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Listening to the salesman outside the door knocking on someone else''s door again, Charles couldn''t help but smile, laughing that he was a little too allergic...

 Chapter 114

    Throwing the perfume box on the table in the living room at random, Charles unscrewed the cap of the perfume bottle in his hand and smeared a little on the back of his hand, and a faint fragrance immediately radiated.


    It is different from the strong floral scent of the previous ladies'' perfumes, but a faintly sweet and refreshing scent. This scent makes her feel like she has returned to nature, a feeling of happiness. Health...


    That kind of happiness even suppressed her previous pain of changing her gender. On the contrary, there is a feeling that being a woman is also very good.


    Charles suddenly became cheerful and even secretly bought skirts he had never worn...


    Her body~ the strange sense of openness that she had never felt before made her fascinated~...she even wore a long wig...


    Standing in front of the large full-length mirror in the living room, Charles was stunned by his dress...Is the beautiful woman with long blond hair in the mirror really himself?


    Is he really so beautiful?Charles was intoxicated by his face...


    Charles, who was in a state of addiction, didn''t notice at all¡ªthe door of the living room opened slowly...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of Magneto¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Eric was walking on the way back to his apartment. He was a little depressed today. The Jewish priest he had contacted last week said that he would give him the news he wanted today...


    However, when he rushed over today, he was told by the people in the church that the priest has something to do today, so he will face the next Sabbath...


    Eric, who had nowhere to go, decided to go back and took his good friend Charles to go to the bar for a drink. He only had this hobby.


    Opening the door, Eric was stunned by the scene before him.In the living room of the apartment, a beautiful woman with big golden ~bo~ long hair is scratching her head and looking in the mirror...Who is this woman?Look familiar?Is it Charles'' sister?


    "Hi...Hello!" Eric tried to say hello to her.


    "Hello..." The beauty seemed to be frightened, seeing Eric said with some confusion.


    "Are you Charles''s sister?" Eric asked with some curiosity. When he walked to the beauty, he smelled a faint fragrance. This fragrance made him feel that the girl in front of him was so beautiful, his heartbeat could not help but Speed ??up...


    "Yes...yes!" The beauty seemed to be a little shy about Eric''s sudden approach, and she said in a low voice while she stepped back and lowered her head.


    "You''re so beautiful..." Eric stepped hard to force the beauty into a state of retreat, and then raised his hand against the wall."Do you have a boyfriend?" [In Zhou Ye''s screening room, the women screamed, and Dr. X was slammed by Magneto... Oh my!


    "No...no!" said the beauty, lowering her head, nervously.


    "You are such a cutie!" Eric''s heart beats even more fiercely. He is no longer a young man who has traveled half the world, but facing this girl, he doesn''t know why he is so excited.[Kiss him, kiss him, kiss him... The girls shouted in unison in the projection room!


    "No... we can''t do this..." The beauty''s whisper seemed to be to Eric, but at the same time she was telling herself...


    "Why not?" Eric felt that his heart was about to jump out of his chest. He took the beautiful woman''s hand and placed it on his heart. "Do you feel it? It''s beating for you!"


    "No...no!" The beauty seemed to be frightened by the vibration of Eric''s heartbeat, and hurriedly put her hand down.


    [In the screening room, all the girls yelled in unison, Dr. X, you''re a soft egg, add ingredients...you must add ingredients...mosquito No.1, Mosquito No.2...Go give them an injection!


    Eric felt that his neck seemed to be stung by something, but at this time, who has the time to take care of such small things... Charles is the same.


    "Baby!" Eric lifted Charles'' chin up with his hands, looking at the pitiful beauty with drooping eyelids in front of him, Eric finally lowered his head, and she had already made him salivate....


    Before he knew it, Charles stretched out his hand and hugged Eric''s back tightly...Slowly, the two of them didn''t get happier as they spoke...The clothes became less one by one... ¡­


    With a cry of pain¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªThe Magneto King¡¯s Breaking Bend Project was successfully implemented......


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Three


    In a bar in San Francisco¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At this time, the lights were on, and the bar was full of people-it was when people started to enjoy the nightlife, and I saw that the business of this bar was good...


    At this moment, by the bar of the bar, a tough-faced young man is drinking beer from glass to glass. From time to time, a woman in violent clothes comes up to talk, but is ignored by the young man and feels that his self-esteem has been damaged and left by himself...


    This young man is the Magneto King Eric who just broke through with Professor Charles...At this moment, he doesn''t know how he feels in his heart...


    When he saw Charles whose wig fell off, he immediately recognized that the beauty who made him fall in love at first sight was not his friend''s sister, but his friend...


    This kind of You treat me as a brother, but I am on you.] The feeling is so sour and refreshing, it makes Magneto, a young man who thinks he has experienced too many ups and downs in his life, feel a little bit unbearable...


    Depressed, Eric could only sneak out from the sleeping Charles, and came to the bar alone to drink...


    At this moment, there was a burst of cheers in the bar, with several women''s screams.These changes aroused Eric''s curiosity...


    He couldn''t help but follow people''s sights, and saw a handsome oriental teenager standing on the stage in the middle of the bar, auditioning and communicating with the accompanying band beside him.


    "This guy..." Eric recognized that handsome boy, it was Zhou Ye, the owner of Mangrove Villa.That invisible super rich...


    "Does this guy come often?" Eric was not dissatisfied with Zhou Ye, or malicious.After all, Zhou Ye did not offend him, and even gave his own mutant self-help plan, but seeing this guy on the stage looks very charming~saucy, he still curiously asked the bartender in the bar. : "He seems to be very popular!"


    "Of course!" The bartender said with a smile: "Zhou is the most popular singer here, but he is not fixed when he comes. Sometimes he will go up to sing a few songs when he comes to interest... The old customers here are all know him!"


    "Oh? So, his singing is very good?" Eric also became a little interested. What kind of spirit is this when a super rich sings in a bar that is not very high-end?Zhou Ye will answer him if he is there, this is a kind of idle spirit...


    "Today I bring you a song...Outlaws Of Love!" Zhou Ye had already adjusted the tone on the stage and motioned to the band. As the soothing intro music sounded, the bar fell silent.


    This song sounds different from the recent popular hip-hop rock and country music. It has a strong sense of rhythm and does not make people feel noisy... With the soothing prelude completed, Zhou Ye spoke.


    Oh, nowhere left to go.


    Oh nowhere to go


    Are we getting closer?


    Are we getting closer?


    No. All we know is No.


    No, we all know it is not the case


    Nights are getting colder, colder


    The night is getting colder and colder


    Hey. Tears all fall the same.


    We all cried sadly


    We all feel the rain.


    Baptized by wind and rain


    We can''t change.


    But we never compromise


    Everywhere we go, we''re looking for the sun.


    Wherever we go, we all try to find a trace of stability

 Chapter 115

    Nowhere to grow old. We''re always on the run.


    Running around looking for, but still nowhere to grow old


    They say we''ll rot in hell, but I don''t think we will.


    They say we will step down to hell for evil fate, but I want to be a prisoner of love


    They''ve branded us enough. Outlaws of love.


    We have had enough of bondage, let me run away with love as a prisoner


    Scars make us who we are.


    Fear makes us see ourselves clearly


    Hearts and homes are broken, broken.


    Even if there is nowhere to stay, I am heartbroken


    Far, we could go so far, with our minds wide open, open.


    As long as we open our hearts, love can spread thousands of miles


    Hey. Tears all fall the same.


    We all cried sadly


    We all feel the rain.


    Baptized by wind and rain


    We can''t change.


    But we never compromise to change


    Everywhere we go, we''re looking for the sun.


    Wherever we go, we all try to find a trace of stability


    Nowhere to grow old. We''re always on the run.


    Running around looking for, but still nowhere to grow old


    They say we''ll rot in hell, but I don''t think we will.


    They say we will step down to hell for evil, but I want to be a prisoner of love


    They''ve branded us enough. Outlaws of love.


    We have had enough of bondage, let me run away with love as a prisoner


    Outlaws of love.


    Prisoner of love


    Outlaws of love.


    Prisoner of love


    Outlaws of love.


    Prisoner of love


    This song Prisoner of Love has kept the bar quiet for a long time... The helplessness in the song, the struggle is like singing into Eric''s heart... He knows that he is in love with someone he shouldn''t love, and he is at a loss Driving him crazy...


    At this moment, listening to the singing, he was drinking beer from glass to glass... He just wanted to get drunk, and when he picked up the fifth glass of beer, suddenly one hand grabbed his glass...


    Eric looked up, and it was Zhou Ye who had just stepped off the stage to stop him, "Hey, Eric, you can''t drink anymore!"


    "...Leave me alone!" Eric waved his hand, trying to get rid of Zhou Ye''s obstruction and continue drinking... But obviously, Zhou Ye''s power is not that he can resist, even if he is Magneto.


    "I said, don''t be like a girl, love if you love, don''t love if you don''t love, can running here and drinking boring wine solve the problem?" Zhou Ye said.


    "How do you know that I am because of a relationship problem?" Eric glanced at Zhou Ye.


    "Isn''t this obvious?" Zhou Ye said with a look of disgust: "Seeing that your face is full of the expression of the little boy I am broken in love, come to comfort me, how can I not see it?"


    "Ha...little boy?" Eric was speechless for a while, Zhou Ye looked much younger than him, at least he was in his twenties, and was told by a boy of eighteen to nine that he looked like a boy?Eric has a dumbfounding feeling...


    "What? Did I say something wrong?" Zhou Ye smiled, and then said to the bartender, "Bring me a glass of Bloody Mary!"


    "No problem!" The bartender responded with a smile, and then began to make a bloody Mary for Zhou Ye.


    "If you don''t mind, I can chat with you, I''m a loyal listener!" Zhou Ye looked at Eric and said.


    "If one day, you fall in love with someone you shouldn''t love, what would you do?" People who have drunk often want to find someone to talk to, and this is the case with Eric, not to mention at least Zhou Ye Those strangers are much stronger, and they can barely be regarded as acquaintances, and Eric''s stomach full of words finally found someone to talk to.


    "Love is love... so what? Is there any difference between love and not love?" Zhou Ye shrugged.


    "You don''t understand... You shouldn''t love...!" Eric really had a feeling of dying, the feeling of wanting to say but not being able to say it.


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye seemed to suddenly realize something, his eyes widened in surprise, "Aren''t you... fall in love with Charles!" [Daughters in the projection room: dear, your acting skills Too exaggerated!


    "...Hmm!" Eric nodded weakly...


    "So... Charles has become a woman?" Zhou Ye asked like a curious baby: "Is Charles becoming a beautiful woman? Isn''t it fierce? Isn''t the little piggy?"


    "What do you want?" Eric looked like fire and burglar and Zhou Ye. To tell the truth, if the competitor is Zhou Ye, he is really not sure that he will win. Zhou Ye is so beautiful...


    "Uh-I''m just curious!" Zhou Ye curled his lips.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye¡¯s Bloody Mary was also adjusted. The bartender put the glass in front of Zhou Ye, but before Zhou Ye took it, Eric snatched it over and sipped it. It''s a bottom...


    "Hey, that''s my wine!"


    "Uh..." After a burp, Eric said in a victorious gesture: "What kind of wine is a minor drink? You should drink milk... Give this guy a glass of milk and charge it to my account!"


    It''s really fast in the twelfth lunar month. Just now Zhou Ye said that he was like a broken-hearted little boy. Now he said that Zhou Ye is a minor...


    "... asshole!" Zhou Ye gritted his teeth with hatred, but didn''t want to clean up his meal. After all, this guy has been actually playing with him all the time. For the sake of bringing him a lot of joy, Zhou Ye Ye decided not to care about this guy... [Daughters in the projection room: Hahahaha, my dear is considered an older child again... It''s so funny!


    PS: Private recommendation, this song sounds good, although it is singing...


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Four


    "Are you in love with Charles?" Zhou Ye decided to put the topic to his liking, "When did it happen?"


    "...You know..." Eric was already a little drunk, and Bloody Mary''s degree itself was not low, plus he had already drunk a lot of beer before, so it was a bit on the top.He just crackled and told Zhou Ye about his relationship with Charles...

 Chapter 116

    "So... you who have never noticed the changes in Charles, were you surprised by Charles''s daughter? Just fell on her?" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Hmm..." Eric nodded and said honestly: "When I first saw her, I knew I was in love with her!"


    "Since you are sure you love her, what else can you tangle?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "But... Charles... used to be... a man!" Eric had an unspeakable feeling.


    "But she is a real woman now, isn''t she?" Zhou Ye said.


    "I know...but..." Eric always felt like he couldn''t get past the hurdle in his heart.


    At this moment, two men stood in front of Zhou Ye, one by one looked very strong, the tall one of them came to Zhou Ye and said directly, "Hi, buddy, thank you..."


    ...?"Why do you want to thank him?" Eric asked curiously.


    "William originally refused to accept my love because of too much scruples!" The tall young man said, looking at the low young man, holding him in his arms, "but after listening to your song, he figured it out. Now, we decided to find a place where no one knew us to live together...We can¡¯t waste our lives like this anymore, after all, we don¡¯t have much time to waste...We don¡¯t want the future until we are old and unable to walk. I regret not being with the person I love the most because of other people''s vision..."


    "Then congratulations..." Zhou Ye and Eric looked at each other, feeling like they were talking about DOG...


    "William likes children. We will adopt a few children and live a good life!" The tall man said, holding his brother who could not tell whether he was a boyfriend or a girlfriend and left. Before leaving, Zhou Ye was sick. : "You guys have to come on..."


    "Oh..." Zhou Ye and Eric looked at each other and almost didn''t vomit...


    "Stay away from me..." X2


    The distance between the two of them was almost two meters apart...for fear of being misunderstood again...


    After a long time, the two people suppressed the cold in their hearts... and there was silence for a while, or Zhou Ye broke the silence between the two and said, "Anyway, you are much happier than those two people. !"


    "Really?" Eric seemed to think of the happy smiles on the two men''s faces when they left.


    "At least the person you love is still a woman, isn''t it?" Zhou Ye said, standing up and walking outside the bar, "You can have a child by yourself, instead of adopting one like them...some things, you Once you miss it, it will last a lifetime...The buddy just said that was good. I hope you won¡¯t regret that you missed your favorite person because of the eyes of others when the old man can¡¯t walk.¡±


    "...Yes!" Eric had to admit that Zhou Ye was right, at least he was much happier than those two people, and those two people would never be recognized and blessed by the secular society.


    And Charles and myself will be very happy, and Charles can give him a lovely son or daughter... Thinking of the happy picture, Eric stood up to check out and ran towards his apartment...


    Eric opened the door and stood drunk by the window...Looking at Charles who was still asleep, Eric couldn''t help but stretch out his hand and gently caress~ Touching Charles'' cheek,...I''m such a bastard. , Almost missed her...


    Taking off his clothes, turning on his horse, and tossing all night, Magneto almost broke Professor X...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye was in his bedroom, using the gentle bodies of the women to heal the crit damage he had received from the gay...


    From time to time, Zhou Ye¡¯s complaints came from the bedroom: "I don¡¯t remember that I arranged these two damn gays... the entire bar was reserved by me... How did these two gays get in? Your uncle..."


    On the other hand, Ophelia, who had just endured Zhou Ye¡¯s tyranny, had a weird smile on her face. If Zhou Ye had noticed, she would definitely solve the case in an instant... Obviously, these two gays are for his precious daughter The surprise he arranged...


    The next day¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Eric took Charles to Mangrove Villa again. They came this time to say goodbye to Zhou Ye...


    "So, you are leaving here for New York, right?" Zhou Ye held up two glasses of champagne and handed them to them.


    "Yes!" Eric and Charles clasped their hands tightly, and they could see that they were in love at this time.


    And Charles now also wears a wig and a skirt...Of course, even if Charles becomes a woman, Zhou Ye''s eyes are at best a delicate look, but he can''t stand the beauty in the eyes of other lovers. In Eric¡¯s eyes, Charles is simply the incarnation of the goddess...


    "Do you have any plans for the future?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "We are going to open a mutant school like you!" Charles replied softly: "It will be called Lancer Xavier Genius Youth School. My stepfather has an idle manor that can be used to run the school!"


    "At that time, we will cooperate with the CIA to specifically combat mutant crimes!" Eric explained: "So then, funding will not be a problem!"


    "Well, I wish you happiness!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded."When the wedding comes, remember to send me an invitation, I will go to your wedding!"


    "Definitely!" Eric and Charles smiled affectionately at each other...


    Soon the two of them left. In fact, carrying Charles on his back, Eric also said thank you to Zhou Ye. I don¡¯t know if I thanked Zhou Ye for turning Charles into a woman, or thanked Zhou Ye for enlightening himself...


    Seeing the two people leaving behind, Zhou Ye felt unreal. I went. The two biggest bosses in the X-Men world just lived in love with each other like this?We have to get married together... This Nima is a bit unexpected, but also a bit unexpected...


    This feeling of freely interfering with everything gives Zhou Ye the pleasure of manipulating the fate of others, but Zhou Ye knows that this is just an illusion. In fact, he can''t control anyone''s fate. At most, he just carelessly. The idle chess placed in between played an unexpected effect...


    But what about him, how beautiful is such a peaceful X-Men world... Now his task is to accompany his little princesses to play together... By the way~ Teach little sister Lingdie...


    Just when Zhou Ye was about to go out and play with the little princesses, a figure suddenly appeared behind him, "Master, we found Kaia at the location marked by Emma''s mother. Silver Fox and Emma . Sister Silver Fox..."


    Sister Silver Fox?Zhou Ye was a little curious...To be honest, the two sisters'' abilities combined with Emma''s 30% strength... But Zhou Ye was very interested in their beauty.


    As a collector, Zhou Ye said that when he came to the X-Men world and didn''t collect all those famous women, wouldn''t he be losing his collector''s face?


    "Isn''t it disturbing them?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "No, only the three maids from the Yin Zi Department are staring at them!" The maid replied respectfully.


    "Then prepare the plane, I''m going to personally contact them!" Zhou Ye smiled...


    "Yes, Master!" said the maid, disappearing again with a puff of gray smoke.


    Zhou Ye walked toward his bedroom. He wanted to tell his women to save them from worrying about themselves... As for why he walked toward the bedroom, it was because Zhou Ye came back last night because of the two GAY The excitement ran away, so the girls are still sleeping...


    Chapter One Hundred Fifty Five


    Helena is the capital of Montana...Located in the intermountain basin of the Rocky Mountains, this is Montana¡¯s largest commercial and transportation center. It is surrounded by mining, agriculture, animal husbandry, and forestry trade centers, including Queenstown. Good name...


    Zhou Ye drove the car and walked in this city, unable to help but complain, Nima, with a total population of less than 50,000, dare to be called the home of a continent?The state capital of the United States is equivalent to the capital city of a province of China, but the population is so sparse, it is no wonder Zhou Ye would complain...


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye didn''t come here to investigate any projects, but to find someone.


    Zhou Ye drove the car and directly followed the instructions of Umbrella''s GPS, and drove towards his destination, Montana State University, Helena College.


    He parked the car directly at the entrance of the large lecture hall of the Education Branch of Helena College, Zhou Ye got off the car directly, leaning in the car and waiting for the person he was waiting to appear...


    Kaiya is a freshman, her mother is a Caucasian, and her father is an Indian. Although she looks no different from ordinary whites, she still follows the Indian rules. The ancient tradition is to dedicate your complete self to the one you love the most...


    So although many boys in college pursue her, she has no interest in them, let alone go with them...


    At this time, she was distraught, and she was looking forward to dismissing class quickly so that she could go to the law firm to work on her own... A few days ago, the state government suddenly issued a notice to the clan to immediately move away from the land where they thrive. Because someone has already purchased that piece of land...


    At that time, the group of young people in the clan was about to take up guns to kill the official and deputy official who was going to pass the news, but the highly educated Kaiya knew that this would not help, it would only make things worse...


    So she wants to go to a law firm to consult with a lawyer. It is best to solve this matter through legal means. After all, their silver fox tribe has been living and multiplying on that land for thousands of years. According to the laws of the United States, in Wuzhu Those who have lived on the land for 50 years will automatically obtain the ownership of that piece of land...


    Kaiya, who had checked the legal information, was full of confidence. She believed that she would definitely help her tribe obtain the ownership of the land.


    Under the teacher''s order to dismiss the get out of class, Kaiya hurriedly packed her schoolbags and walked outside the classroom...


    "Hi, Kaiya, today my family is hosting a party, do you want to come together?" A tall young man walked over and said with a familiar face.

 Chapter 117

    "Sorry, I''m not interested!" The anxious Kaiya kept walking under her feet, and walked directly by the boy...


    "Haha, Anderson, it seems you can''t do it either!" A group of friends next to the teenager laughed at him, "It seems that our little Indian princess is not interested in you!"


    "Hey, that''s interesting!" Anderson''s face was awkward. As a member of the school football team, he rarely defies in front of beautiful women, but obviously, Kaiya is not interested in him, but he regards this as one. Kind of self-challenge.


    "Haha... I hope you have always been so confident!" A group of hurt friends walked outside surrounded by Anderson.


    Kaiya was walking hurriedly, and suddenly found herself blocked by a wall...


    Looking up, a handsome teenager with a full length of 1.9 meters was standing in front of her, blocking her way. She hurriedly gave way to the left, only to find that the boy also gave way to the left. The right gave way, and the boy moved to the right. In the end, she could only stop and signal the boy to go first...


    But the boy also stopped, smiling at her without speaking...


    "No one told you that chasing girls like this is very low-level?" Kaiya was finally determined, this guy came for herself.


    "Really?" Zhou Ye smiled, took off his sunglasses and said, "Actually, I am not here to chase you..."


    "Oh? Really?" Kaiya said: "Then please get out of the way!"


    "I haven''t finished speaking yet!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "I''m here to help you solve the trouble!"


    "Trouble?" Kaiya asked, "What trouble...?"


    "..." Just when Zhou Ye was about to speak, suddenly a boy ran up behind Kaiya, punched Zhou Ye and hit him...


    "Huh?" How could Zhou Ye''s skill be hit by such a childish movement, he tilted his head slightly, and his fist fell through...


    "Hey, boy, does this girl have a master?" It was Anderson who had just failed to strike up a conversation with Kai Ya who ran over to fight Zhou Ye. Kaiya dodges on Ya''s shoulder...


    "Do you know?" Zhou Ye laughed, his white teeth leaked out, and he looked like he was choosing someone and eating him: "I don''t hold grudges, because I have no enemies..."


    As the voice fell, Anderson felt as if he had been hit by a heavy-duty truck driving at high speed. Hungarian had a sharp pain in his mouth and then fainted...


    At this time Zhou Ye finished the rest of the words: "My enemies... are all dead!"


    Kaiya covered her mouth with an unbelievable appearance. From her point of view, the boy who stopped her did not move, but Anderson was beaten and flew out, a full twenty meters away...


    Zhou Ye''s movements were too fast, no one in the crowd could clearly see Zhou Ye''s punch against Anderson...


    "Oh, my God...Anderson!" At this time, Anderson''s friends hurriedly ran to the side of Anderson who was beaten up, looking at him anxiously...


    "Oh my God, you are in big trouble!" Kaiya hurriedly said to Zhou Ye, "This guy''s father is rich. He will ask a lawyer to sue you for bankruptcy!"


    "Maybe..." Zhou Ye smiled, took Kaiya''s hand directly, and walked outside."I wanted to tell you here, but obviously the atmosphere here is not right, so let''s talk about it in another place!"


    "But... are you okay like this?" To be honest, Kaiya still has a good impression of Zhou Ye. After all, although Zhou Ye hasn''t eaten by face for a long time, I have to say that he can still eat on face. ...Commonly known as Super Little White Face.


    A beautiful woman who does the same thing with an ugly woman may achieve completely different results. The ugly woman steps on you and then says sorry to you. Although you don¡¯t necessarily scold the streets, it¡¯s okay to say something without emotion. If it¡¯s a beauty, I¡¯m afraid you should think, is this beauty a bit interesting to me?One of the three major illusions in life, that''s how she loves me.


    Therefore, humans always have a high tolerance for beautiful things, and this sentence is also applicable to Kaiya...


    Zhou Ye hit someone, and Kaiya is already worried about Zhou Ye...I''m worried that he will be troubled by that guy''s family...


    And Zhou Ye just smiled, pulled Kaiya up and stuffed her into his car, then got in the car, lit a fire, and left...


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Six


    In a coffee house named "Leisure Time", Kaiya sat opposite Zhou Ye.


    "Is there really no problem?" Kaiya still looked at Zhou Ye with a little worry, for fear that the police would come and take Zhou Ye away.


    She didn''t even know why she cared so much about Zhou Ye, who had just met for the first time, but she just didn''t want this handsome Chinese teenager to be harmed.


    "Don''t worry, there is absolutely no problem!" Zhou Ye said, with a sense of peacekeeping in his heart...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye¡¯s original plan was to threaten Kaiya through a land purchase agreement, but now this sister cares so much about herself, giving him a feeling that if he threatens others again, it seems that he is a bit too ugly. ...


    "Okay...!" Kaiya looked at Zhou Ye and didn''t really feel nervous at all. She also relieved her mind, sorted her thoughts and asked: "What are you looking for? Can you tell me now? ?"


    "..." Zhou Ye was silent for a long time, sighed, then took out a folder from behind him, took out a document and handed it to Kaiya."You can understand by looking at it."


    "What is this?" Kaiya took the folder... after opening it, took out the file.The headline of the upper line of the document is [Land Purchase Agreement]......


    Reading line by line, there are not many documents... Kaiya quickly read it. This is a document that has caused her headaches for a long time. It is this document that she and her people have to move away from their generations. The place¡­¡­


    "What does this mean?" Kaiya''s face was covered with frost.


    "...Uh, it''s actually meaningless!" Zhou Ye scratched his cheek and said, "I originally liked you, so I wanted to threaten you with this document..."


    "What about now?" Although Kaiya still has frost on her face, her tone is no longer so cold...


    "Now..." Zhou Ye looked at Kaiya and said seriously: "Now I think it is very unfair to get you by threatening means, so I plan to send this document to you and pursue you!"


    "..." Kaiya looked into Zhou Ye''s eyes and gradually smiled, "I am very happy, someone can take such pains to pursue me..."


    "Then...you agree?" Zhou Ye said in surprise.


    "I..." Before Kaiya finished speaking, she realized that she had been embraced by the fellow Zhou Ye, "Hey, I just said to give you a chance to pursue me!"


    "Isn''t that the same?" Zhou Ye said not to go up. Kaiya hurriedly grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand, trying to control his thoughts. "No... we just met for the first time..."


    "Does love or non-love have anything to do with the first meeting or the tenth meeting?" Zhou Ye whispered in Kaiya''s ear~ murmured: "Some people can''t wipe out the spark of love even after meeting countless times in their lives. , But some people fall in love at first sight...This is the wonder of love!"


    "No... don''t do this!" Kaiya felt as if she smelled a faint fragrance. This fragrance made her feel that the teenager who held herself in her arms was so heart-warming... She felt that she was about to be unable to resist it. His offensive...


    "Don''t do anything?" Zhou Ye said and pecked Kaiya''s lips, "Is that right?"


    "..." Kaiya felt that her thoughts were very confused, she could no longer think about the problem calmly, she just wanted to stay in his arms obediently...


    "If you don''t speak, I will take it as your acquiescence..." Zhou Ye said, bowing his head, and completely stunned Kaiya''s little coot... His hand was pinched on her dolphins... Zhang Zeng was surprised while she was surprised. In an instant, he stuck his snake head in...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye very much wanted to reward the supervisor of the 074 laboratory at this time. His No. 0 fragrant fruit was very effective...


    No matter how narcissistic, Zhou Ye would never think that Kaiya fell in love with him when he saw him first. Obviously, this is the effect of perfume, which magnifies Kaiya¡¯s affection for him infinitely...


    When the iron was hot, Zhou Ye directly held the Kaiya who was half pushing and drove to find his own hotel in the city, Umbrella Holiday Hotel...


    After showing his Umbrella¡¯s internal identity card, Zhou Ye was quickly led by the service staff to the presidential suite reserved for him...


    As soon as the two of them entered the door, Zhou Ye lifted his leg and kicked and closed the door... Along the way, the two of them threw their clothes on the ground... Soon, on the big round bed in the bedroom, With a sweet cry, Kaiya completed her transformation from a girl to a woman...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Kaiya woke up again, the lights were already on...Looking at the handsome boy next to her pillow, Kaiya thought she must be crazy...


    How could I go to the window with someone who had only met for the first time?This is not her own style at all, but she has to admit... She can''t do without this guy anymore, for love, and for the super crazy that this guy makes herself feel...


    After all, Zhou Ye''s spring breeze and rain was never done for nothing...

 Chapter 118

    "It''s really a bad thing..." Gently touched Zhou Ye''s nose with her fingertips. At this time, she realized that she could peer into Zhou Ye''s heart again...


    In the morning, she couldn''t control Zhou Ye, thinking that her abilities had failed. It seemed that this was not the case...


    Looking at a black hairpin placed by Zhou Ye next to the pillow, her instinct told her that her ability failure has a lot to do with this humble little thing...


    As a woman, she always has a strong curiosity about her man, and Kaiya is no exception.Looking at Zhou Ye who was sleeping, Kaiya carefully put her hand on his cheek...


    In an instant-Zhou Ye''s past, she saw clearly as if watching a movie...


    Suddenly, Kaiya''s face was blue, purple, red, and green... the color was wonderful... finally she sighed: "Hoo-you damn stallion ~ horse..."


    I bitterly wanted to pinch Zhou Ye''s face, but couldn''t bear it...


    It''s not that Kaiya never thought of using her own ability to completely control Zhou Ye and make Zhou Ye a man by herself, even if Zhou Ye had an attempt to her sister, she wouldn''t mind...


    But there is no way, there is a layer of protection in Zhou Ye''s mind. Kaiya knew that it was a protection by a woman with the same name as her sister... It doesn''t matter if you want to read the information in Zhou Ye''s mind, but you want to rewrite... that Just dream...


    Emma, ??the Queen of White, inadvertently made another contribution...


    After thinking about it for a long time, Kaiya was finally determined, she couldn''t bear this man who made her love and hate...


    In any case, although this man has shortcomings of one kind or another, his only strength is enough to make up for everything. He is very good to his women... He loves the new and never tires of the old... He loves his women.


    Knowing this, Kaiya decided to be his little woman at ease...In Zhou Ye''s mind, she saw her future destiny. To be honest, maybe Kaiya in that world would fall in love with Wolverine because of Japan. Long-term love, but Kaiya now has nothing but disgust and no love for Wolverine...


    Especially now, her love has been given to Zhou Ye... She believes that this powerful man will protect herself and her sister...


    Endless life, immortal face, physical satisfaction, spiritual comfort, all Zhou Ye can give her, what else is she not satisfied with?


    Thinking of this, Kaiya hugged it again, squirming her body, and dived into Zhou Ye''s arms... She liked the feeling of Zhou Ye holding herself...


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Seven


    On the other side--in Helena¡¯s Montana State Hospital...


    The Anderson, who pretended to be X, was wrapped up like a mummy, lying on the hospital bed...twelve comminuted fractures all over the body, plus internal organ bleeding...


    The doctor was shocked when he saw him at the time, and thought this guy was hit head-on by a heavy truck and he could be rescued. The doctors thought this was a miracle in the history of human medicine...


    Old John stood in the corridor of the hospital, smoking a cigarette violently, his eyes full of anger... Anderson, his pride, was beaten like this in school, how could he not be angry.


    A fat middle-aged woman was crying there. It was Anderson''s mother, Nancy... As a mother, her son was beaten like this. How could she not feel bad?


    "Did you find it?" Old John asked when he saw his personal lawyer approaching and walked two steps forward.


    "Well, Anderson was beaten by that teenager when he was jealous of a Chinese teenager at school!" The lawyer nodded and said, "Although people around said that they didn''t see that teenager take action, but in terms of motivation, only that The teenager has the motivation to do it!"


    "Damn yellow-skinned monkey, I want him to die..." Old John squeaked through his teeth.


    "I will help you!" the lawyer said, comforting him: "When I find out the information about that person, I will come back and tell you!"


    "I''m sorry, everyone!" A female voice suddenly appeared in their ears, the voice was clear and sweet, and as the voice sounded, a slim figure appeared in front of Old John and the others."Although I was a little late because I wanted to be on guard with my master, I thought, fortunately, I arrived in time. Otherwise, if you make trouble for the master, the maid will definitely scold me!"


    "Who are you?" Everyone only felt a cold wind blowing through their ears, and then they lost consciousness...


    "The villain died of talking too much..." the maid smiled and said to herself: "In this sentence, the maid elder often educates us, so I usually talk to you after finishing the matter..."


    "Ah, by the way, there is still a half-dead inside!" said the maid and walked into the house. "The chief maid said, we must remove the roots!"


    Soon, the maid walked out again... It was obvious that she had completed the task of cutting the grass and roots.After a flash, the whole person disappeared...


    After five minutes - the three people standing in the hallway slowly cracked into pieces of meat... Obviously, they were unloaded by the maid in an instant...


    After another ten minutes, a few convoys with umbrella markings drove into the parking lot of the hospital, and a dozen people walked down from the car quickly. They had a clear goal and went directly to the ward where the family of three died. Go...


    Coming to the corridor that has turned into three piles of rotten meat, the three of them went to clean up the blood and meat on the ground... and the other two walked directly to the duty room where the nurse was...


    "Excuse me..." The nurses hadn''t finished speaking. One of them took out a sprayer and sprayed it at the nurse. The nurse collapsed directly on the seat...


    This is of course not killing people, but just a hypnotic agent for the umbrella trace processing team. A slight side effect is that it will forget the memory of when it was sprayed...


    After putting the nurse down, a man picked up the phone and took out a tiny instrument from the backpack behind his back. Then he put the phone on the instrument. Soon, the instrument showed the phone in the past hour. The number dialed...


    After checking the number, it was found that there was no call to the police. The person put the phone back, then nodded at his companion, indicating that there is no problem...


    Then the two picked up the nurse''s duty record... Check the staff on duty tonight... Soon they found another nurse who was resting in the nurse¡¯s lounge... After confirming that she was indeed sleeping, they were alone Still worried, sprayed the forgetting hypnosis spray at her again to make her sleep more peacefully...


    When the two returned to the corridor, the blood stains and everything were cleaned up... Soon the blood stains on the bed were also cleaned up...


    Four of them picked up the corpse bags and walked towards the super large container truck parked downstairs in the hospital... After entering the container truck, there is a small laboratory that looks quite high-tech...


    Ten minutes later, a horrific scene appeared. Four people who should have died appeared... There was no trace of scars on their bodies, as if they were resurrected in place...


    Soon, everyone in the umbrella retreated, and the four people returned to where they had just died...


    Only this time, they stopped talking about how to kill Zhou Ye... but casually talking about some daily trivial matters...


    These four people are emergency clones produced by the trace processing team under the umbrella of Umbrella... Compressing a person''s growth process from decades to just ten minutes, this clone has huge flaws... ¡­They can only survive for less than a month at most.


    But for the trace processing team, it is enough, as long as they commit suicide one after another within a month... Then there is no suspicion for the owner Zhou Ye...


    What an easy way...


    After all, this time Zhou Ye beat the two goods under the crowd. If they all died that night, wouldn''t they say to others, [I have the biggest suspicion, come and catch me]?


    Having resources is not such a waste, and Zhou Ye especially hates living on the cusp, otherwise he would not be so low-key...


    These four clones will soon follow the instructions in various public places, or in car accidents, or suicide, or commit themselves to death...Who would connect these actions to Zhou Ye?


    Sometimes I have to say that when technology reaches a certain level, it is really scary...


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Eight


    "Good morning, dear!" Under the first rays of sunlight, Zhou Ye said hello to the little girl he just got yesterday.


    "Morning!" Kaiya opened her dim sleepy eyes, Zhou Ye''s handsome face was in the morning light, a dreamlike beauty, just like a dream...


    He arched his little head into Zhou Ye''s arms again, and unconsciously hugged it up again, as if afraid that all of this was just a dream, Kaiya tightened her arms hard, feeling the existence of her own man.


    "Okay, we should get up!" Zhou Ye smiled and patted Kaiya''s little dolphins, and said, "Don''t you feel hungry?"


    Following Zhou Ye''s questioning, a grunting protest came from Kaiya''s stomach, making her shy and burying her head deeper...


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing, causing Kaiya to irritate.


    The two were tired for a while, and Zhou Ye directly called the room service with the internal phone at the window. When the two of them finished washing, the rich breakfast was delivered to the room by the waiter...


    "My dear, can you go back with me today?" Kaiya asked after eating breakfast, "I think my people will welcome you. Who asked you to help them solve the big problem of land ownership?"

 Chapter 119

    "Okay..." Although Zhou Ye didn''t want to go, he could only helplessly agree with the look in Kai Ya''s eyes full of expectation.


    After all, he still has to give his parents an explanation, otherwise he would take their daughter away without saying a word, which is a bit unreasonable.


    Besides, he is very interested in Kaiya''s twelve-year-old Lori''s little sister paper, how could he let it go?


    The opinion was reached, and the two quickly wiped out the breakfast. Zhou Ye drove directly to the gathering place of their tribe...


    Kaiya was chirping like a flying bird along the way, and she was in a very happy mood. In any case, the big rock that was pressing on her heart these days has finally moved away... The survival problem of her tribe is solved. , And I also found a man who will stay with me...


    After Zhou Ye¡¯s car reached a vast lake, he couldn¡¯t start anymore. Because the road was only built to the lake, Zhou Ye had to follow Kaiya to the north along the lake... After a while, he saw A wooden simple wharf with a wooden boat docked on the side of the wharf that looks quite historic...


    "Hey, old Lun!" Kaiya smiled and greeted the old boatman: "How was your harvest today?"


    "Just enough to fill your stomach!" Old Lun is a fisherman, of course, and occasionally runs a ferry business: "Kaiya, why are you back today? School is not closed yet? Who is this young man? You? Your boyfriend?"


    "Hello, this is Zhou Ye, Kaiya''s boyfriend!" Zhou Ye also stepped forward to say hello.


    "Hello, what a nice boy!" Old Lunen smiled: "You took Kaiya, the little guys in the tribe are going to be sad, come on, come on, I''ll take you there!"


    "Thank you, old Lun!" Kaiya hugged Zhou Ye''s arm and stepped onto the wooden boat...


    After the two got on the boat, Old Lun started the diesel engine on the boat, and the wooden boat drove to the opposite shore with a hum...


    To be honest, the scenery here is really good. The breeze on the rippling blue lake is faintly breezy, the green book forests in the distance, and the snow-capped mountain peaks farther away, the whole is a beautiful landscape.


    "It''s not bad here!" Kaiya hugged Zhou Ye''s arm and said proudly: "This is the gathering area of ??our Silver Fox tribe for generations. My mother married my father because of the scenery here!"


    "I regret it..." Zhou Ye teased, "I always feel that trading such a piece of paradise on earth for you is a bit at a loss!"


    "Don''t regret..." Kaiya gave a light hammer to Zhou Ye and groaned, "It''s too late to regret now. Don''t you dare not want me? Believe it or not, my father shot you with a gun..."


    "Don''t dare..." Zhou Ye raised his hands with a frightened look, making Kaiya laugh...


    Soon the wooden boat arrived on the other side, and Kaiya took Zhou Ye to thank Old Lun and got off the boat.


    Under the leadership of Kai Ya, Zhou Ye walked towards their settlement. Many people greeted Kai Ya along the way. Zhou Ye could see that Kai Ya was very popular here...


    Many people welcomed Zhou Ye''s arrival, but at the same time, many young people expressed dissatisfaction with Zhou Ye. After all, Zhou Ye picked the most beautiful flower in their tribe...


    But Zhou Ye didn''t care. It was just the barking of a life-defying dog. Do you need to care so much?


    At this moment, a blonde loli who seemed to be eleven or twelve years old rushed towards Kaiya, "Kaiya, why are you back? Who is this man with you?"


    "Emma!" Kaiya hugged the blonde loli and said happily: "I solved the tribe''s problem. This man is my man. His name is Zhou Ye!" (In order to distinguish the two Emma, ??silver Emma of the Fox sisters will be collectively referred to as Emma from now on)


    "Hello, are you my sister''s man?" Emma lifted her head from Kaiya''s arms and looked at Zhou Ye with a curious look: "You are so beautiful, but you can''t be a meal of beauty!"


    "..." Zhou Ye touched his cheek a little embarrassingly. He was said to be a little white face, right?And still his sister-in-law?Bend down slightly, Zhou Ye said, "Hello, this is Zhou Ye, what''s your name?"


    "My name is Emma and I am Kaiya''s younger sister!" Although Zhou Ye said that just now, when Zhou Ye approached her, she still couldn''t help but blush. After all, beautiful things are liked by everyone, of course. This little Lolita Emma.


    Zhou Ye, who had already had a lot of coaxing little loli experience, soon became one with Emma, ??and from time to time she took out some novel gadgets from her body to give to Emma, ??little loli was quickly bought by Zhou Ye Yeah, my elder brother keeps talking


    Kaiya was a little jealous, but to be honest, Kaiya didn''t know who was jealous, whether he was jealous of her own man or her sister, maybe both.


    Kaiya and Emma introduced the tribe they grew up to Zhou Ye along the way. The Silver Fox tribe is basically a tribe that has been half-integrated into modern society. The young men in the tribe will work outside the society when they grow up. ...


    And Kaiya¡¯s father knew her mother at that time. They have abandoned the traditional buildings that resemble thatched huts and moved to wooden houses... Some Indian traditions they abandoned, and some traditions they abandoned. Retained, such as men''s coming-of-age ceremony, polygamy...


    Regarding the latter item, Zhou Ye said that this is a good tradition and must be carried forward... The hateful Kaiya squeezed his soft flesh, Zhou Ye said that it was useless, but it made Kaiya tired... ¡­


    It didn''t take long for the three of them to return to Kaiya''s home. Kaiya''s father didn''t have any good expressions on Zhou Ye, the little white face who had deceived his daughter. Instead, Kaiya''s mother treated Zhou Ye very well...


    After all, while your charm value is MAX in front of women, the charm value in front of men will inevitably drop to the freezing point. This is an unchanging truth. No one can please both sexes at the same time...


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Nine


    No matter how Kaiya¡¯s father doesn¡¯t like Zhou Ye, the man who cheated his good daughter away, he can only pinch his nose and admit his relationship with his daughter¡¯s lover...No way, who Let Kaiya use her psychic powers on her father for her own man...


    In the end, everyone had lunch in a friendly atmosphere...at least on the surface, if you ignore the stinky expression on Kaiya''s father''s face...


    After lunch, Zhou Ye accompanied Kaiya to the chief elder of the clan. Seeing this document, the wrinkles on the happy face of the chief elder disappeared a lot... he decided now, Celebrate with that curtain at night...


    "That scene is a way of celebrating in our clan!" Kaiya explained to her man: "It is equivalent to a bonfire party...Of course, there are also many traditional programs of our clan in the middle!"


    "For example?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "The curtain is covered. Young men and women must be dressed in costumes. Everyone sings and dances together. If a man has a crush on a woman, he can invite that woman to dance. If the woman does not refuse, it means that he agrees to treat the man. If they have a good impression, they will become a couple!"


    "There is always a sense of sight of the Miao Nationality Jumping Moon Festival." Zhou Ye vomited, "Is it true of every ethnic group?"


    "Miao? The Moon Jumping Conference?" Kaiya was a little curious. Zhou Ye had to tell him what he had heard from the Internet about the Moon Jumping Conference. Kaiya said that she was very interested in the ethnic minority of China. Must go see...


    Back home, Kaiya talked about the event that the elder was going to hold in the evening. Little Lori Emma immediately jumped up happily. After all, Little Lori is the one who likes lively activities the most. It is not popular on this TV. Where, the only entertainment is to run wildly up and down the mountains...


    The night slowly arrived in the words of Emma Lori. In the open space in the middle of the village, a three-meter-high bonfire made of logs was already lit...


    Every family took out their own collection of delicacies and put them on the open space for people to enjoy, and there were many home-brewed fruit wines...


    Kaiya sat beside Zhou Ye, taking off the bones of the grilled fish in her hand and feeding it into Zhou Ye''s mouth, watching everyone singing and dancing around the campfire...


    Kaiya was worried that Zhou Ye had never eaten this kind of spiny lake fish, that''s why it was like this. After all, Americans basically don''t eat freshwater fish with too many bones.In fact, Zhou Ye wanted to say that when it comes to eating freshwater fish, the way I eat in a big food country can slap the whole world...


    But since someone is so clever to help himself to fishbone, why should he do it himself?After all, Zhou Ye also enjoyed Kaiya''s gentleness...


    And Emma has long been playing with those little sisters, running wildly in the open space, tasting food and wine everywhere...


    At this time, the climax part of the party arrived. With a burst of cheers, the young men began to look for their sweethearts...


    Many of them looked at Kai Ya, but when they saw Zhou Ye, they gave up silently.A fool can see Kaiya''s feelings for Zhou Ye, let alone Zhou Ye sitting there just like Huiyue Yaokong, eclipsing everyone around...


    Although these self-aware men don''t like Zhou Ye as an outsider, they have to admit that they are no better than this man...


    Contrary to the young men, many young girls looked at Zhou Ye eagerly, as if they were about to come up to grab a man... Kaiya was nervous.


    "...Hello, can I invite you to dance together?" A young girl summoned her courage, stepped forward to Zhou Ye, and said shyly.


    "Sorry!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "I have a female companion!"


    With that said, Zhou Ye turned his head and stopped talking to Kaiya next to him...


    "Sorry to interrupt!" The girl left sadly...


    "Bad..." Kaiya, who broke free from Zhou Ye''s demon, beat Zhou Ye with a shy face. Although the two had already had the closest contact, it was the first time to show affection in public, but she was very happy. , Although I know that Zhou Ye has many women, he doesn¡¯t always refuse to come, that¡¯s enough...


    Zhou Ye saw Kaiya¡¯s secret joy, and curled his lips secretly. Anyway, Zhou Ye, who had already had many women, was not what a woman wanted, at least she had to be a woman, and she had to be beautiful... just now. The girl can only say that she looks average, how could Zhou Ye like her?


    Seeing that girl''s failure, the other girls who were eager to try could only give up...but the boys were happy to bloom, and one by one hurriedly joined in to show their courtesy...

 Chapter 120

    Zhou Ye and Kai Ya continued to show their affection. Zhou Ye strongly asked his woman to feed herself drinking. Kai Ya finally couldn''t help him, so she had to take a sip of fruit wine, and then she greeted Zhou Ye''s mouth. I don¡¯t know if I am drinking or playing with a kiss...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye found that the original lively noise around him slowly calmed down. He curiously let go of Kaiya, who was about to be swollen by himself, and turned to look.


    I saw a sturdy figure coming over, carrying a calf-shaped wolf carcass on his body... In Chi Luo''s upper body, a series of hideous scars seemed to tell his bravery.


    "It''s Montezuma, he''s back, my God, he really killed that cunning wolf king!"


    "It seems that the name Silver Fox is really going to be inherited by him..."


    "Oh my God, Montezuma really killed that wolf at the coming-of-age ceremony!"


    "...It looks like there is a good show!"


    Zhou Ye looked at the man who walked in front of him with great interest. From the discussions around him, he had basically determined something...


    "Kaiya, I want to dance with you!" Montezuma completely ignored Zhou Ye, looked at Kaiya and said, "This wolf is my gift to you!"


    "I''m sorry, I have a man!" Kaiya finished speaking, ignored him, slipped directly into Zhou Ye''s arms, and left everything to her own man.


    Montezuma only discovered Zhou Ye''s appearance, and randomly threw the wolf corpse away, looked at Zhou Ye contemptuously, and said, "Little white face, this is not where you should be!"


    Montezuma didn''t care about Zhou Ye. For him, such a little white face can easily scare away a lot of goods without paying more attention to him.


    "Idiot!" After Zhou Ye glanced at him, he didn''t have any interest in him. An ant clamored under your feet to make you go away... Zhou Ye would ignore him when he was in a good mood...


    But obviously, the ignorance of Zhou Ye, who was in a good mood, was regarded as weak by Montezuma, and he stretched out his hand to grab Zhou Ye''s neck...


    "Get away!" Zhou Ye said, as if driving annoying flies, with a light wave of his hand, Montezuma only felt like a fly swattered by a fly swatter. After a burst of force came, he found himself Appearing on the ground more than ten meters away from Zhou Ye, a dozen teeth were spit out from one mouth, and his face was fiery pain.


    The surrounding people were silent for a while, and the scene before them subverted their cognition. The tribe was considered the first warrior in the future and the future patriarch''s successor Montezuma, like a paper man, was lightly touched by the little white face called Zhou Ye. Was he flying with a wave of his hand?This¡­¡­


    "Zhou Ye, you are great!" Emma happily ran over to see everything on the side, and jumped onto Zhou Ye''s body, saying, "Montezuma is so annoying, it''s time to clean him up!"


    "Oh? Why did he make our little princess angry?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile and lightly tapped Emma''s nose.


    "This guy is always pestering his sister, and the sister who got him, in order to avoid him, doesn''t go home much after school holidays!" Emma said.


    "Well, he really deserves to die!" Zhou Ye said casually, while Kaiya explained anxiously: "I have nothing to do with him, dear, he hasn''t even touched my hand!"


    "I know! Baby!" Zhou Ye smiled and comforted Kai Ya. From the time he talked to Kai Ya, Zhou Ye knew about Kai Ya''s clumsy performance, not to mention the plum blossom mark on the hotel room list... ¡­


    This really cannot be caused by Kaiya who did not explain. As Kaiya who has explored Zhou Ye''s thoughts, she knows that her man values ??female virginity and she does not want to be misunderstood by Zhou Ye...


    In the end, Zhou Ye comforted Kaiya while leading Emma out of the bonfire party. As for Montezuma lying on the ground?


    Who cares if a dog is defeated in life and pretends to be a product of 13 stupid?


    Of course, maybe one day he would die of a beast when he went hunting in the mountains and forests. Zhou Ye said that it was definitely not his doing, and he would definitely not ask the maids to bring in a genetically adjusted beast to kill him. Everything All are the pots of wild beasts in the mountains and forests.


    Zhou Ye said that he is definitely not a careful man. If there is no evidence, he will doubt him. He will definitely call eighteen lawyers to talk to you about the sentence of slander...Of course, if you have evidence, Zhou Ye He will call the [Sweeper] troops to let you experience what it means to rewrite your life...


    Chapter One Hundred and Sixty


    After Zhou Ye and Kaiya lived in their settlement for a few days, they received Magneto''s wedding invitation. Zhou Ye asked the girls casually, who wants to go?As a result, all the girls have to go...


    In desperation, Zhou Ye could only take Kaiya and his sister-in-law Emma back to the Mangrove Villa, a mangrove villa. Emma fell in love with this place. The scenery here is compared with the scenery in her hometown. It''s even more beautiful, especially after decades of continuous expansion and orderly development by Zhou Ye, the entire mangrove forest is as beautiful as a dream forest kingdom.


    Especially Emma found her companions here. Those girls of the same age who have the same special abilities as her, that is simply crazy...


    As soon as she arrived at Mangrove Villa, Emma made three good friends, Ashley, Elizabeth, Vanessa... Originally, before Emma came, Ashley and the others were the famous trio of tricks, now they add Emma has become a group of four trick or treat...


    By the way, Vanessa, nicknamed imitating a cat, has the same ability as Ruiwen, no, it should be better than Ruiwen, she can even get the ability of the person she changed!


    Of course, her ability to transform is more limited than Ruiwen, and she must have contact with the person being transformed for a period of time.


    ¡­In the future, she will be Deadpool¡¯s first love, but now it¡¯s impossible. Don¡¯t even think about running away when Zhou Ye¡¯s mouth is reached... She was also found and adopted by Zhou Ye when she was five years old...


    In the end, the people who followed Zhou Ye to the wedding of Magneto Wang and Professor X were the only ones who watched the reality series of Goblin X men in the small screening room, but Kaiya...


    According to Zhunv, doing things must have a beginning and an end. The most annoying TV shows are half of them without ending. That kind of eunuch must be killed...


    New York International Airport¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A huge Boeing passenger plane was parked by the airport. As the door of the plane opened, Zhou Ye''s figure appeared on the suspended ladder.


    With Zhou Ye coming down, Emma, ??Kaiya, Ruiwen and other women, basically all the adult women around Zhou Ye are here...


    As soon as he walked off the suspended ladder, Zhou Ye saw Eric standing by the car waiting for him...


    "Oh my god, did you bring the whole family?" Eric walked up to Zhou Ye and raised his forehead and said, "My car can''t fit so many people!"


    "It''s okay, we have our own special car!" Zhou Ye shook hands with Eric and smiled: "And I have very few people. You are content, I haven''t brought the kids from school yet!"


    "Don''t, you will eat us poorly, we are not you big dog family, with so much money!" Eric laughed and teased.


    "Don''t forget, your girlfriend is also a big dog!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Compared to you, she is a middle class!" Eric knows that his girlfriend Charles has a small family, but she has to compare with others. Compared with Zhou Ye, she is at best a middle class.


    "By the way, what about Charles?" Zhou Ye mentioned Charles, only to realize that Charles hadn''t come over.


    "Women have premarital phobia, and her condition is a little special, you know!" Eric said, shrugging his shoulders: "I want your women to help me enlighten her!"


    "No problem!" Ruiwen said directly: "Leave these matters to our sisters!"


    The girls all echoed in unison, as if they would definitely enlighten her... Zhou Ye almost believed...


    This group of women, it¡¯s not too big to watch the excitement. Come to see the end of [Magneto King X Professor Charles]. If you really want to count on them, the ghost knows what the end will happen in the end. It is normal to have a sadomasochism The thing... After all, women are a little bit more literate...


    "My car is here, and I will be talking about it in a while!" Zhou Ye saw his team coming and hurriedly said goodbye to Eric, dragging his children and people, one by one, they were all packed into the car.


    "Okay, then I will show you the way ahead!" Eric shrugged and got into the car...


    Umbrella¡¯s motorcade, led by Eric, drove towards a small town around Westchester...


    Half an hour later, the convoy stopped at a manor.Everyone got out of the car and walked towards the four-story villa in the center of the manor under the leadership of Eric...


    "This is what Charles'' stepfather left for her!" Eric introduced to Zhou Ye as he walked: "We plan to open a school here, and we will live here in the future!"


    "Charles... come and see who is here!" Eric opened the door of the villa and shouted.


    "I''ll be down right away, my dear!" With the voice, a woman in a pink dress walked down. It was Professor Charles who had completely adapted to her identity as a woman."Hi Zhou, hello, girls, welcome to you!"


    "Congratulations, Charles!" Zhou Ye said hello with a smile.


    "Thank you!" Charles naturally walked to Eric''s side and snuggled beside him. Originally, Charles was half a head shorter than Eric. Standing next to Eric, there really is a kind of bird. According to human feeling...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye really had an inexplicable sense of joy. When he thought of the bald-headed Professor X with his face tenderly nestled in the arms of Dr. Magneto, he suddenly had an urge to laugh...

 Chapter 121

    "Zhou, are you okay?" Eric asked, looking at Zhou Ye''s weird expression.


    "I''m fine... just a little tired!" Zhou Ye hurriedly corrected his expression.


    "My dear, can you arrange the room for them first?" Eric said softly to Professor Charles in his arms, "I think they need a rest now!"


    "Okay!" Charles nodded, and then took Zhou Ye and the others to the guest room...Because there were a lot of people, Zhou Ye and the others moved directly into the three adjacent guest rooms.


    "Would you like to eat something tonight?" Charles has entered the mode of a good wife and a good mother. After all, her situation is a bit special, so even if it is a big event such as marriage, many relatives and friends can''t call it, so Zhou Ye looks particularly valuable , After all, he knew that the things she couldn''t talk about were due to...


    "We are not picky eaters, we can do anything!" Zhou Ye said.


    "How about Mexican food?" Charles asked, "I''m learning to cook Mexican food recently, because Eric prefers spicy food!"


    "No problem, we can eat too?!"


    "See you for dinner, then!"


    "See you at dinner!"


    After Charles''s figure had gone away, the women gathered in Zhou Ye''s room again and laughed. Now they see Professor X who is like a good wife and a good mother. They really have a feeling of refreshing the three views. Could it be that the Mother Are all good wives and mothers?


    They are now looking forward to tomorrow''s wedding...


    As a result, they regretted it the next day. The wedding the next day was very simple. Because Zhou Ye forced them to suppress them and prevent them from making troubles, the wedding the next day was lacklustre.


    The wedding was held in a small town church, and there were not many relatives and friends watching the ceremony. In addition to Zhou Ye and others, there was also a beast Hank... After all, Eric had all died in his family, and Professor X was in a special situation. So it seems that the whole wedding is a bit crude...


    But at the moment when Eric put on Charles'' wedding ring, all the women all looked at Zhou Ye, their eyes shone bright...


    "I know, I know!" Zhou Ye said helplessly, "I promise I will give you a wedding that will never be remembered forever..."


    The girls let him go... Zhou Ye already regretted coming to the wedding at this time... However, before leaving this world, he really needs to give the girls an explanation...


    Chapter One Hundred and Sixty One


    After the wedding, it was naturally a dinner party. Everyone crowded Eric and Charles into the car. The cold meal party was placed in Charles¡¯ stepfather¡¯s manor, so they had to go back again...


    Just when Zhou Ye was preparing to get on the car with the girls, he inadvertently looked up but saw a quiet Asian girl with her schoolbag and glasses walking across the road.


    "Why does this person look a little familiar?" Zhou Ye was taken aback for a moment, then said to himself.


    "I think I know who she is!" The Red Queen''s voice appeared in Zhou Ye''s ears, and then a contrast picture appeared in Zhou Ye''s left eye.


    A picture of a slim and gorgeous woman in a black tight leather jacket appeared in Zhou Ye''s eyes. To her right was a girl in a dress and glasses who looked a little weak.It was the photo of the somewhat familiar girl that Zhou Ye saw just now.


    "Master, after the comparison, the similarity reached 90%, and it can be determined that the target is the dead female Yuriko Koyama." The voice of the red queen said unhurriedly.


    "Interesting!" Zhou Ye smiled, "Watch her closely, I want to know everything about her whereabouts!"


    "No problem, Master!" The Red Queen''s voice was stunned: "Do you need her measurements? Master?"


    "It''s troublesome!" Zhou Ye is also very helpless for this personal super brain who always has to molest his master from time to time.


    "34C-24-34, master!" The Red Queen seemed to ignore Zhou Ye''s scolding and said: "In Asian women~sex, this figure is already perfect!"


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless, ignoring Hong Empress directly, and took the women into the car...


    In the manor... the follow-up to the wedding is underway--


    "Eric, where are you going to spend your honeymoon?" Zhou Ye came to Eric''s side with a glass of champagne in his hand and asked casually.


    "I plan to take Charles to Poland!" Eric''s voice was sad.


    Zhou Ye knew that Poland was his sad place and the burial place of his parents. After this marriage, he took Charles to the place, probably to mourn his parents.


    "Don''t be sad!" Zhou Ye patted Eric on the shoulder and said, "I think your mother will be relieved to see you so happy now in heaven!"


    "Yeah!" Eric nodded, after all, today is his wedding day, how can such a happy moment pass his sadness to everyone?Reluctantly tugged at the corner of his own mouth and said: "So I plan to take Charles over and let my mother see her!"


    "Well, tell me if you have any difficulties, and I will help you solve it!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    Speaking of it, Magneto King Eric is actually a collection of life tragedies. He watched his mother die in front of him from a young age, and then was used as a guinea pig by a mad scientist, and finally got to know the most important thing in his life. Good friends, but in the end they turned against good friends and fell in love with each other for a lifetime...


    However, Zhou Ye believes that in this life, it will not be possible. If good friends are all men, they may fall in love and kill each other for their own ideas, but if they are a couple of one man and one woman... Then there is no doubt that good friends will probably do. Love forever...


    Soon, the cold meal party was over... Zhou Ye also took the women to bid farewell to Magneto and Dr. X, and left here on his special plane...


    Of course, it was only the women who went back, but Zhou Ye stayed because he found a new goal...the future dead girl, Yuriko Koyama.


    "How about the data collection of the Red Queen?" Zhou Ye was sitting in his luxurious special car, leisurely holding a glass of champagne, waiting for the Red Queen''s answer.


    The figure of the Red Queen appeared next to Zhou Ye, snuggling in his arms, and said: "It is completely collected, Yuriko Koyama, born in Neon Osaka in 1940, whose father Koyama Ankaze is a former Kamikaze team. Pilot, after the defeat of Neon, he switched to scientific research..."


    "Yuriko Koyama has been confirmed as a mutant. This woman has received martial arts training since she was a child, and is proficient in karate, jujitsu, and indiscriminate fighting... In 1957, she graduated with honors from the Department of Biological Sciences at Dongda University, and was admitted to New York University in the same year. science¡­¡­!"


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at the Red Empress without saying a word. He knew that the Red Empress knew what he cared about most, but she just didn''t talk about some things he didn''t care about, but kept talking.


    "I really have to admit that the mutants seem to be very smart!" The Red Queen said without seeing Zhou Ye''s expression: "As long as they have the ability to receive higher education, it seems that everyone is not a doctor, a master, or a professor. ......Hey, how does this make ordinary people live!"


    "Red--post--!" Zhou Ye''s teeth were itchy with hatred. This acridine, can''t hit, hit, curse, doesn''t work, really depressed.


    "I know it!" The Red Queen looked at Zhou Ye''s black face, and said with an aggrieved look: "Yuriko Koyama received the education of the traditional martial arts school. He firmly believes that a man who wants to be himself must beat himself. , So those who pursued her were beaten by her and couldn''t take care of themselves... So she is still a single dog... After all, she is also a mutant with super-healing ability like Wolverine, and she has always been fighting people. I like the battle mode of injury-for-injury, even if the force exceeds her, few can defeat her."


    "Is there any good way?" Zhou Ye asked casually.


    "Master, you know, Neon people are inherently servile. If you are just a little stronger than her, she will obey you while trying to surpass you and defeat you. But if you are stronger than her Many, so that she can''t see the glimmer of victory, then she will crawl under your feet, letting you ask for anything, like a loyal dog..."


    "So what do you mean?"


    "Tell her, crush all her pride..."


    "Well, it''s almost the same as I thought!" Zhou Ye curled his lips and said, "Then let''s go, and go find a member of my future secretary team!"


    "As you wish! Master!" It was not the red queen who answered this time, but the maid driving in front.


    Following Zhou Ye''s order, a convoy of nine luxury cars left the New York International Airport in a mighty manner, heading towards their goal...


    Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Two


    At this moment, Yuriko Koyama in a white dress is walking on the way to the Fujita Dojo. Fujita is a comrade-in-arms of Yuriko Koyama¡¯s father and heir of Neon Fujita Karate. Now he even opened the dojo to New York...


    This is also good news for Koyama Yuriko. After all, as a martial artist, although she was admitted to university, she still insisted on exercising her martial arts...


    She remembered her father¡¯s words that modern weapons can give a child the ability to kill, but they cannot give a child the will of steel. When the weapons of both sides are equal, the will is the key to victory...


    For her father''s remarks, she deeply agrees.


    So when she knew that her father¡¯s comrades had opened the dojo to New York, she was very happy, because she had an extra field for practice...

 Chapter 122

    Soon she came to the Fujita Dojo in Queens ¡ª¡ª


    As soon as she entered the door, the two welcoming guests in white karate uniforms at the door saw her, and suddenly bowed at a standard ninety degrees, and said respectfully: "Miss Xiaoshan, welcome!"


    "Hmm!" Koyama Yuriko just nodded, and then walked to the back. The people in the Taoist costumes along the way bowed respectfully when they saw her.


    "Who is this woman? That''s it?" A white young man in a GI uniform looked at the figure of Yuriko Koyama unconvincingly and asked.


    "Idiot!" The brother Chuanyi next to him slapped his head with a slap, and instantly he was slapped to the ground, and then his head was pressed to the ground by his brother Chuanyi until Yuriko Koyama walked over. Just let him go.


    "Idiot, that''s Master Xiao Xiao!" Senior Brother Chuanyi taught the newcomer who had just arrived: "Master Xiao Xiao, who has the title of Queen of Death, are you desperate, dare to talk back to her?"


    "..." The white young man curled his lips unconvincingly, but he didn''t dare to talk back. When he entered this dojo, he had heard of the title of Queen of Death. It was the ultimate boss who claimed to have easily suppressed all members of the dojo. what!


    Koyama Yuriko didn''t hear these words in private. In her opinion, these were just the screams of these defeated dogs, so she didn''t care.


    Turning to the big training ground, Koyama Yuriko came to a small locker room. In this dojo, she has her own locker room and training ground...


    To be honest, although this is the Fujita Dojo, Fujita does not have much time to come here. He spends more time teaching the direct disciples there, so Fujita just entrusted it to Koyama Yuriko. For Fujita Dojo New York In terms of divisions, Koyama Yuriko can be more than half the master.


    Taking off her clothes, taking her karate uniform from the hanger, Yuriko quickly changed her outfit...


    When he arrived at the private training ground, which was not inferior to the big training ground, Koyama Yuriko stood on the tatami, took a deep breath, and started running around the dojo.


    For Yuriko Koyama, who is extremely resilient, running a circle around this dojo is 50 meters, and running a hundred laps of 5000 meters is just a warm-up before finishing the training.


    The posture of Yuriko Koyama running around the dojo with her dolphins and her long hair and the back of her head, looks vigorous and beautiful, with a strange beauty...especially with her running, the murderous weapon hits and shoots. Doing regular exercises is a bit more pleasing to the eye.


    "Slap~~Slap~~Slap~slap!"


    Koyama Yuriko, who was warming up, suddenly heard a round of applause, which seemed so harsh in this empty training ground.


    "Who are you?" Koyama Yuriko turned his face to look. A tall, handsome boy just happened to stand at the gate of the training ground in his spare time, with a lazy smile on his face."Who let you in? Don''t you know that the private training ground here is forbidden?"


    It was Zhou Ye who came to follow Yuriko Koyama. Facing Yuriko Koyama''s question, Zhou Ye said lazily: "My name is Zhou Ye, remember this name, because he will be the man you will be with for your life! "


    "Hey!" Yuriko Koyama looked disdainful. For this kind of lazy dude, she has never caught a cold, especially this kind of pampered son, she even dismissed it. For her, she The man must be the kind of man who can easily defeat and conquer himself, not this kind of beautiful man... "Embroidered pillow!"


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while. To be honest, it was the first time he met the Martial Girl, so he couldn''t guess what the Martial Girl thought.


    However, it seems that he is despised, right?And it''s still an idiom?


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly, not caring about Yuriko Koyama''s contempt. For him, the more Yuriko Koyama despises now, the more powerful she will be tossing her on the window when he looks back... This is an interesting game, especially This kind of arrogant woman, after you smash her hard shell called pride, what is left is mouth-watering delicacy.


    "Embroidered pillow?" Zhou Ye smiled and walked to Yuriko Koyama: "How do you know? Have you tried it?"


    "You...damn it!" As a neon person, how could Yuriko Koyama not understand Chinese culture? She instantly understood Zhou Ye''s pun.


    The somewhat humiliated Yuriko hit Zhou Ye''s head with a straight fist and the sound of the wind. If an ordinary person hits him, it is estimated that at least a severe concussion will occur.


    "Oh, did you just start doing it if you just said it?" Zhou Ye tilted his head slightly indifferently, and Yuriko''s boxing went empty...


    Koyama Yuriko put her fist in front of the fierce, and looked on guard. Her family knew her own affairs. She knew her speed and fist strength. In the face of her own sneak attack, no one could dodge so easily, even Fujita who taught her karate. Nor does it work.


    "Who are you?" Xiaoshan Yuriko looked at Zhou Ye and asked vigilantly.


    "Didn''t I just say it?" Zhou Ye still looked like a fool, "I am your future man, Zhou Ye!"


    "You..." Yuriko Koyama breathed out quickly. She had never met such a person, or that she had never met a gangster with this kind of strength... It was simply challenging her bottom line: "If you want to be my man, beat me first!"


    After speaking, Koyama Yuriko attacked the past quickly and quickly...


    "Oh, it almost hit me in the head. Are you planning to beat your future man as an idiot?"


    "It''s so ruthless! You actually used your yin legs, aren''t you afraid of being a widow in the future? But this leg is really not annoying if you can play for a year..."


    "You even dared to hit my waist and broke my kidney. You will cry in the future!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Twenty minutes later, Koyama Yuriko stopped her movements panting. She had to admit that the handsome man in front of her was the enemy of her life. Under the storm of her storm, it was like a walk in the garden, easily resolved. All her offensive...


    To be honest, she hasn''t even touched a piece of cloth on his body until now, but her own fierceness, ?, the sensitive parts of her legs have been attacked countless times by him, and Yuriko Koyama''s blush is almost turning into a crab. .


    Especially her little Alice dolphin was almost swollen by Zhou Ye.


    Of course, this is just a metaphor. As a recovery mutant, her dolphins are not so easy to swell.


    But these actions almost made her cry. She didn''t remember how long she hadn''t experienced such a powerless battle. After awakening her recovery, it seemed that she had never seen this situation again.


    Koyama Yuriko groaned: "Do you still have any martial arts virtues!"


    Koyama Yuriko herself didn''t realize it, and now her tone is as if she is acting like a spoiler to her lover. Her heart has fully recognized the strength of this man who plays with her, but her arrogance does not allow her to surrender. Admit defeat.


    "When did I say that I was a martial artist?" Zhou Ye said with an innocent look.


    Chapter One Hundred Sixty Three


    "If you want me to be your woman!" Yuriko Koyama scowled, and said with a serious look: "Then defeat me, defeat me with your strongest power... I am your woman!"


    "This... isn''t it good!" Zhou Ye scratched his cheek and said embarrassedly.


    Although in the past few decades, he has basically lived in his own villa, trained and taught Loli, and raised a daughter, but in fact, he has never stopped exercising...


    Now his mind power can move objects weighing thousands of tons at most, and he can easily control the hair-thin wire to complete a Chinese knot weaving in ten seconds.And his physical strength has broken the limit of 10,000 tons...


    It''s just that now both his body and his motivation for thinking have reached a bottleneck, basically not growing much...


    Even so, imagine that the punching force of tens of thousands of tons and the speed of punching six times the speed of sound are not as simple as one plus one... The instant kinetic energy exceeds tens of millions of tons, which is equivalent to most of the Hiroshima atomic bomb explosion. The energy of time...


    Zhou Ye is now a humanoid nuclear bomb-


    He believes that if he really does his best to shoot, not to mention Koyama Yuriko does not have a metal skeleton yet, even if he does, he will only die and not die...


    He came to pick up girls, not to kill a girl to prove the truth... This is really embarrassing to him...


    "Why, do you look down on me?" Yuriko Koyama looked at Zhou Ye''s embarrassed expression, and suddenly became angry. This girl is so obvious that you are still there to push back and forth. You just want to play with me. Dumped it?


    At this moment, Yuriko Koyama has a tendency to turn from pink to black...


    "Okay, okay!" Zhou Ye looked at Yuriko''s darkening face and said hurriedly: "Although I really can''t make a shot with all my strength, let you see the result of my shot with one-tenth of my strength! "


    Zhou Ye said that without waiting for Yuriko to speak, he fisted at Yuriko''s side. How could he hit Yuriko? He killed the sister paper. Who would he play with?


    "You..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yuriko was really a little angry, saying why he couldn''t make a shot with all his strength, and what he said that he could see the result of one-tenth of the power. Who knows if he brags himself?

 Chapter 123

    Just when Yuriko wanted to refute Zhou Ye, she suddenly felt that a strong wind flashed by her side, and then she heard a loud noise coming from behind her.


    "Bang¡ªBoom¡ª"


    Yuriko turned to look. Behind herself, the wall made of reinforced concrete had broken a large hole with a diameter of one meter... Looking out from the large hole in the wall, there was a large hole in the wall not far away... ¡­


    "This..." Yuriko was stunned by the scene in front of her. She didn''t even see how Zhou Ye punched her. Is this really something humans can do?Even if he has the ability to recover quickly, I am afraid I can''t stand it under such power...


    "Come and wipe your face!" At this time, Zhou Ye took a handkerchief and gently wiped it on Yuriko''s cheek...


    "Thank you...I''ll do it myself..." Yuriko is no longer proud of the first time. After taking the handkerchief in Zhou Ye''s hand, she saw the blood on the handkerchief. This is the air current she just felt passing by her side. I hurt...


    Didn''t you have direct contact with yourself, did you just hurt yourself with the fist?Yuriko has completely believed that Zhou Ye is really not bragging. He really can''t use his full strength...


    "The little girl is not talented, please take care of it in the future!" Yuriko knelt down, pointed three points, and saluted Zhou Ye with the etiquette of a neon orthodox bride to meet her husband...


    "Now admit that I am your man?" Zhou Ye teased.


    "Hmm..." Even Yuriko, the arrogant queen, now there is nothing left but her arrogance, her arrogance has been completely crushed by Zhou Ye...


    "Let''s go!" Zhou Ye looked at his watch, only to be dumbfounded to find out that his valuable watch had been completely scrapped after he punched him.


    "I''m sorry...husband, it was all my fault!" Yuriko looked at Zhou Ye''s movements, and then looked at the watch gears scattered on the ground. Some gears were still smoking... suddenly understood. The reason, as a schoolmaster, how could she not understand what is called the coefficient of air resistance?


    Obviously, her husband¡¯s watch was scrapped, all because of her willfulness, Yuriko was a little nervous...


    "It''s okay..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, then took Yuriko and walked towards her dressing room, "Let''s go..."


    "Hmm..." Koyama Yuriko nodded docilely. When Zhou Ye''s hand just wrapped her up, her body stiffened, and then she relaxed. After all, it was the first time she was so close to a man... But when she thought that this was her own man, such a powerful person, her heart was filled with joy...


    But she is also a little curious, why is her man''s watch broken, but her man''s clothes are all right?She couldn''t help but keep peeking at Zhou Ye''s sleeve...


    "Hehe, this is the latest research result in the laboratory of our company!" Zhou Ye explained with a smile: "It looks like a piece of clothing, but it''s actually a creature, with magical and automatic recovery effects!"


    This is actually a failed product. What the laboratory wanted to do was a biological armor, which must be resistant to high temperature, pressure, corrosion, and automatic recovery and deformation...


    But in the end it only had the function of automatic recovery and deformation, but no other functions. In desperation, Zhou Ye could only make a daily service...


    "It''s amazing..." Koyama Yuriko suddenly knew a little more about her man...


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about telling Yuriko these little secrets. After all, in his hands, the woman wouldn''t want to run away...


    As for the two holes that Zhou Ye made... there will be a maid telling the Umbrella company to come out...


    When Yuriko Koyama changed clothes under Zhou Ye''s wolf-like gaze and walked out of her private training ground...


    She only saw that on the training ground of the outer dojo, one by one karate disciples in GI uniforms were lying on the ground...


    A dozen maids in black and white maid costumes were standing there respectfully. Obviously, they were not the karate disciples who fell to the ground like dead bodies, but their men...


    "Master!" Seeing Zhou Ye walking out, the maids moved in a uniform manner.


    "Let''s go, let''s go back!" Zhou Ye nodded, then walked outside the dojo with his new Yuriko...


    And the maids also followed Zhou Ye, filed out...


    "This bunch of trash..." Koyama Yuriko looked at the disciples who fell on the ground with a look of disdain. It was embarrassing that he could not beat a group of maids... Of course, these words were just what she thought in her heart.


    Zhou Ye left the Queens area with Yuriko and the maids...


    That night, Zhou Ye ate all Yuriko Koyama in the presidential suite of the Umbrella Hotel. Perhaps because of the rapid recovery, Yuriko Koyama was able to fight Zhou Ye for two hours without falling into the wind. Ovum... Zhou Ye is a good man...


    Zhou Ye fully educated Yuriko what a man is a sky... directly transported the spring weather and turned the rain to make Yuriko beg for mercy again and again... In her screams, Zhou Ye opened up a second battlefield...


    One night Zhou Ye completed the achievement of Yuriko¡¯s three links... But when Zhou Ye wanted to have a day in the morning, he found a little surprise... Yuriko¡¯s membrane grew again... ¡­


    Is this Nima an eternal holy Chu girl?Zhou Ye couldn''t help the silver file think...


    Finally, Zhou Ye finally understood what it means to be a king, and he stayed with Yuriko directly in the hotel for three days... With Yuriko''s resilience, he almost couldn''t stand it...


    Yuriko really has completely surrendered to Zhou Ye. This kind of game that hurts every time has slowly developed her new attributes... Shake M... The proud~ Jiao Shake M queen... this A woman of this type is still the only one in Zhou Ye''s harem... Zhou Ye said that this wave is not a loss...


    Chapter One Hundred Sixty Three


    The western part of the African continent...Lagos City--


    Although the world today has entered a period of rapid development of scientific and technological civilization, it still looks like a desert of science and technology...


    As the largest port city in Western Africa, most of the buildings here do not exceed five floors, and the tallest building in the city is a twenty-four-story building with the Umbrella umbrella sign.


    Although this is a desert of science and technology, it is a rich land full of resources. Africa is rich in various minerals and gems. How could Umbrella not extend its tentacles here?


    At this moment, on the top floor of the Umbrella Building, in the office belonging to the head of Africa, the tall and thin African head Santos is standing respectfully on the side, and in his place, sits a maid dressed in black and white. The silver-haired girl...


    "You should know how important this search plan is to Umbrella!" The silver-haired girl said with a smile, "So, this time the master sent me here to supervise the implementation of this plan!"


    "Yes, I understand, Miss Dongfang, I''m already urging the people below to step up their search for the area where the meteorite fell. I believe there will be good news soon!" Santos lifted his glasses and said.


    Dongfang Feng''er nodded with satisfaction...


    At the same time-in an unknown small village three days away from Lagos, everyone in the village was driven to the village with guns by Umbrella mercenaries wearing black combat uniforms and black helmets. On the central clearing...


    "It''s really an ignorant place!" Algernon, the security director of Umbrella''s Africa region, stepped out of his combat command vehicle, and covered his nose in the air slightly smelling of burning animal feces.


    "Report sir, we have gathered all the villagers!" A mercenary came over and said to Algernon with a military salute.


    "Well, let''s go and take a look!" Algernon took a half-mask air filter that he had handed over, put it on, and followed the mercenaries toward the village.


    The villagers knelt on the ground one by one, looking at these fierce mercenaries in front of them with horror. It''s not that no one thought of resisting, but their resistance was meaningless, and their bullets couldn''t even cause a trace of the mercenaries. It hurts only because the mercenaries are wearing Umbrella¡¯s latest mass-produced biological composite combat uniform...


    Their resistance not only made no sense, but provoked revenge from the mercenaries. Several shots were directly killed by the mercenaries. After the warriors were all dead, the remaining cowards naturally had no resistance. .


    "Who on earth are you? What do you want?" As the most respected in the village, the only merchant who has walked out of the village and visited many places, Molas looked at Algernon, who was surrounded by others, eagerly Asked.


    "We..." Algernon habitually wanted to say Umbrella, but after seeing the mercenary uniform on which the original Umbrella logo was torn off, he suddenly realized that this was a classified operation and followed the instructions above. , They can do whatever they want, but they must never reveal their identity.


    Give a dry cough, Algernon said: "We are here to look for the meteorites that fell near here a few days ago... I think you should know where those things are!"


    Following an interpreter''s explanation, Moras knew what Algernon said: "No, I don''t know..."


    "Hahaha..." Algernon sneered. As Umbrella''s new generation of executive-level figures, how could he not have any ability?Although not very strong, it happens that his ability is psychic ability, and even to him, a time-tested security chief, without using his ability, he can tell that this nigger is lying...


    "Ask him, where is the meteorite?" Algernon concentrated his attention, staring at Moras'' eyes tightly, and asked the interpreter next to him.


    "I don''t know, I don''t know what meteorite!" Algernon made an innocent look. He believed that with his acting skills as a businessman for so long, he would be able to easily fool these people.


    "Haha..." Algernon completely ignored the words of the translation, because he had seen the picture he wanted in Algernon''s mind. These ignorant niggers actually took the meteorite as a gift from the gods and offered it to Own ancestor spirit...


    This made Algernon annoyed. After these meteorites were tested by Umbrella¡¯s African Laboratory, they found a super metal inside. After reporting to the headquarters, they got the order from their supreme master to get these meteorites at all costs... ¡­That¡¯s why this operation took place, and even the master maid close to the master was sent to supervise this operation...

 Chapter 124

    And these ignorant niggers actually deceive themselves for those ancestor spirits who don''t know if they exist, and want to be scolded by their masters?It''s really unforgivable...


    Algernon''s voice became softer, "Ask him, where is their ancestral holy place?"


    Algernon''s ability is not strong, so he can only look through the memory fragments of the other party by inducing methods... When you ask the other party a sentence, even if he denies it, he will involuntarily remember the true answer to that sentence.


    "Ancestral spirits are the gods who have protected our tribe from generation to generation. I will never tell you the location of the Holy Land!" Moras exclaimed with an angry face.


    "I already know everything!" Algernon smiled, turned around and walked and said as he walked: "They are useless, clean them out, let''s complete our task!"


    As Algernon¡¯s words fell, the mercenaries¡¯ muzzles burst into flames, and after a burst of gunfire, there was no more living person in the entire tribe...


    Moras'' eyes widened, staring at the sky blankly. He might be resenting at this time, resenting himself why he didn''t tell them what the devil wanted to know, why his ancestor spirit didn''t protect himself this time...


    It''s a pity that he can''t find the answer anymore. His unique merchant cunning and worship of ancestor spirits ruined the entire tribe...


    But Algernon doesn''t care about these things. All he cares about is the Supreme Leader of Umbrella, his great master, the tasks assigned...


    As people in the entire village were cleaned up, a convoy of more than 30 off-road vehicles, four armored personnel carriers, and three logistics support vehicles began to move quickly...under the command of Algernon, towards the location of the meteorite, Zu The Spiritual Holy Land gallops away...


    Dongfang Fenger, the maid maid sitting in Lagos at the moment, also received news from Algernon. She was very satisfied with Algernon¡¯s efficiency. As for those niggers, Dongfang Fenger said, Is it a human?She knew that her master was a pure Hanist, and to her master, a nigger is not a human...


    Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Four


    California-Mangrove Villa...


    Zhou Ye lay leisurely on the edge of the private beach in his own villa, resting his head on Shangguan Yinyin¡¯s legs, and Shangguan Leilei gently applied sunscreen to him...


    On the beach, the girls were split into two groups playing beach volleyball...Poor Koyama Yuriko sat beside Zhou Ye, docile like a Yamato Nadeshiko...


    Who made so many people, she is the only one who is able to recover, with super physical strength and kung fu, if she is allowed to play, I am afraid that all the girls will not play...


    So poor Koyama Yuriko could only accompany her man to watch them play there... But soon Zhou Ye will be taken away...


    "Dad, I want to make a big castle..." Orolo, who was almost ten years old, ran over and shook Zhou Ye''s hand for a while, and said spoiledly: "Come and help me, Qin''s Castle It''s almost piled up..."


    "Good..." Zhou Ye smiled and hugged Orolo: "Go, let''s build a castle!"


    "Oh, Dad, we must build a castle higher than the piano!"


    "no problem¡­¡­"


    Xiaoshan Yuriko watched Zhou Ye take Orolo away, smiled, and didn''t care. In fact, she was very satisfied with her current life.


    There are so many of her kind here, and she can continue her childhood dream to make a metal skeleton, which is actually designed for herself...


    After discovering her abilities, a martial artist, she had this idea. She wanted a metal frame... That''s why she chose to study two subjects that seem unrelated to biological science and material science. Now her goal is almost achieved.


    There was news from the African branch a few days ago that a new type of alloy was discovered in meteorites. This alloy was initially in liquid form, but when it is completely shaped, it will be indestructible...especially after the red After the optimization, after adding other elements, this metal even has the effect of absorbing energy...


    Zhou Ye laughed into it, really Edman alloy...


    With Umbrella¡¯s technological capabilities beyond the times and the super-computing functions of the Red Queen, Koyama Yuriko has completed all the designs of her own metal skeleton... Now we are only waiting for more Edman alloys from the African branch... ¡­


    But at this time, Zhou Ye''s face is a big?


    When he came to Orolo and Qin¡¯s beach castles, he was speechless...


    In front of him, a magnificent sand castle with a height of five meters is standing on this small beach surrounded by rocks to form an independent kingdom...


    The sand is like flowing water. Under the command of Qin, it is evolving from the sand castle to the sand palace group...


    "Dad... come and beat me!" Qin said with an innocent smile when he saw Zhou Ye being led by Orolo, "You can go together..."


    "Uh-baby, it is immoral to cheat with one''s own ability!" Zhou Ye is really so? Pulling the hat, the vertebrae and the clumping tide, relying on the Zhilun about the crane to take the singularity?


    "No matter...I didn''t restrict your ability, Dad!" Qin pursed his little scorpion and said with a dissatisfied expression: "Anyway, if you lose to me, you must promise me a condition!"


    "...Well, dear, I admit that I lost..." Zhou Ye raised his hands and said that he had given up.


    A man who is several hundred years old, does he have to use his own motivation to cheat and earnestly compare wins and losses with his daughter?


    Zhou Ye is not that cheap yet... Besides, Zhou Ye doesn''t think it is embarrassing to lose to his daughter in the game...


    "Then you close your eyes... I don''t say that when you open them, dad, you are not allowed to open your eyes!" Qin jumped up, regardless of his sand castle, anyway he was about to take his bet...


    "Alright..." Zhou Ye closed his eyes as he said, "Is that right?"


    "Yes, Dad, don''t open your eyes!" Qin said, coming to Zhou Ye''s front, her body slowly floating, and when she was equal to Zhou Ye, she stopped and thought about what she was about to do. , I was a little trembling with excitement...


    Zhou Ye only felt that his gaze had suddenly touched a soft thing, and a soft~soft sweet~sweet little snake''s head came into his mouth, making waves...


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but open his eyes. It was Qin Xiao~Luo~Li... It seemed that he was deceived, but Zhou Ye didn''t care. The fun of cultivation lies here. He showed it. With both arms, I hugged the piano, and I educate this little girl~ Luo~ Li what is Kouwu...


    After a while...Qin was completely lost...Until Zhou Ye put her down, she was still in a dazed illusion...


    Auroro watched enviously from the side...Zhou Ye naturally couldn''t favor one another and beckoned to the little Lolita...Auroro came to Zhou Ye''s side cleverly and snuggled into Zhou Ye''s arms, his little head slightly slightly Raising up, offering his first mouth to Zhou Ye...


    And this scene was clearly seen by Ashley, who was playing in the sea with her friends... "I envy Qin and the others. When will my ability be completely controlled? It seems that I can''t be lazy anymore. Take control of your strength as soon as possible and play with Dad..."


    At this moment, a water polo smashed over, just hitting Asli''s head.In the distance, Vanessa waved her hand and shouted: "Aisley, throw the ball over..."


    "Let''s play now!" Alice swam twice, came to the water polo not far away, picked up the ball and threw it at Vanessa...


    Zhou Ye, who was playing with two little loli, felt like a flash in front of him, Dongfang Fenger, dressed in a black and white maid costume, appeared in front of him, "Master, Edman Alloy has arrived in the laboratory. Feng''er is fortunate enough to live up to his life!"


    "Well, thanks for your hard work!" Zhou Ye let go of Orolo who was in a state of loss of extension, and then picked up Qin, holding two little loli on the left and right, and brought Dongfang Feng''er to the Shangguan sister. Give the two little ones who are still a little confused to Sister Shangguan...


    Zhou Ye greeted Yuriko Koyama and said, "Yuriko, what you are looking forward to has arrived..."


    "Really?" Yuriko stood up happily, came to Zhou Ye, and said expectantly: "Then can I start now?"


    "Hmm...!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded. He knew too much about himself, a stronger woman. Even if she lost to herself, she was still looking for a way to become stronger.


    "Anada, thank you!" Koyama Yuriko happily pecked at the corner of Zhou Ye''s mouth, holding Zhou Ye''s arm and leaving the beach with Zhou Ye...


    Chapter One Hundred Sixty Five


    Zhou Ye took Xiaoshan Yuriko to a naturally formed hole not far from the beach. This hole was more than ten meters high and more than 50 meters wide, with a water depth of more than 30 meters. It was a natural hidden submarine base...


    An entrance to the main base of the Umbrella mangrove forest is here, as the old saying goes: If you win, you lose first, sly rabbit three caves.How could Zhou Ye have only one gate in his main base?


    Zhou Ye took Yuriko Koyama on a cable car hanging on the top of the cave, and went directly to the depths of the cave... After a dark journey, the lights in front of him were bright, and a platform of fifty square meters appeared on the block. The end of...


    Zhou Ye took Yuriko down the cable car and walked to the edge of the rock face of the platform...As soon as Zhou Ye arrived here, the rock face opened automatically, and what caught your eye was a metallic passage...


    When Zhou Ye took Yuriko into the passage, the rock wall slowly closed again... At the end of the passage was a rail shuttle, and the two walked directly onto the shuttle... "Go to the 74th test area in Area A!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s order, the voice of the Red Queen rang."As you wish!"

 Chapter 125

    The shuttle started, and the speed quickly reached 430 km/h. Fifteen minutes later, the shuttle stopped at a passageway...


    Zhou Ye and Yuriko Koyama stepped off the shuttle and stepped into the passage. Not long after, the two came to the test area... There are scientific researchers wearing white lab coats everywhere, and they are all Umbrella¡¯s valuable assets. , They are also the cornerstone of Umbrella''s technological advancement.


    With them, Umbrella''s technological advancement is so fast. With them, Umbrella can easily analyze the genetic information of mutants and even decrypt the reasons for the mutants'' abilities.With them, Umbrella can make rapid progress in various technological breakthroughs, and with them, Umbrella truly has the power to challenge the entire X world...


    Zhou Ye didn''t bother the researchers who were busy with his project, this was Umbrela''s treasure.He took Yuriko directly to the fourth laboratory...


    This is Koyama Yuriko''s laboratory, and when she comes here, Yuriko is as comfortable as she is at home.


    After a while...Zhou Ye looked at Yuriko who was fixed on the console by himself, and hesitated and asked, "Dear, are you sure you want to use Edman alloy metal frame?"


    "Yeah!" Koyama Yuriko nodded firmly, and said, "I believe this is the best thing for my abilities..."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye nodded, and then said: "After the red, inject the mutant-specific anesthetic for Yuriko!"


    "Okay!" As the red queen''s words fell, a mechanical arm on the side of the console stretched over and injected anesthetic directly into Yuriko...


    There is only Zhou Ye in this laboratory. After all, Yuriko doesn¡¯t have an inch on the metal frame. He doesn¡¯t have the habit of letting others appreciate his own female body... So Zhou Ye can only operate it alone. Up.


    Simply Zhou Ye was a scientist in the past... and it is basically fully automated here, just need to operate after the red...


    With her breathing system, Yuriko was tied to the operating table and sank into the cooling pool in the middle of the laboratory...


    "The anesthetic has taken effect and can be injected!" Red Queen''s voice sounded again.


    "Then let''s start!" Zhou Ye nodded, announcing the start of the metal bone transplantation procedure...


    With an order, more than a dozen Edman alloy syringes on the operating table began to go deep into the water, directly penetrating Yuriko''s body, and piercing her bone cavity...


    The strengthened True Edman alloy slowly injected into Yuriko''s bones, slowly replacing her bones...


    This pain deep into the bone marrow, even Yuriko who has been anesthetized, can¡¯t help but shake the whole body. It¡¯s really hard for people to adapt to the feeling of pulling bones...


    At this time, there was a cat cry, a black Persian cat jumped into Zhou Ye''s arms, meowing meekly...


    This cat is called Sara. It is the result of an animal variant experiment in Umbrella¡¯s laboratory. It also has the ability to recover quickly. In addition, it is also the first test product to accept the Edman alloy bone replacement technology...


    After all, with such a dangerous thing, how could Zhou Ye be willing to let his woman take the risk without a test.


    "Seeing your mistress like this, did you think of yourself?" Zhou Ye stroked Sara''s back and smiled.


    "Meow~" Sara seemed to understand Zhou Ye''s words, and she covered her eyes with her paws, and she couldn''t bear to see her mistress suffer... That posture looked cute...


    Soon, the voice of the Red Queen came over."The bone replacement surgery has been completed. Yuriko''s heart rhythm is stable and her brain waves are normal... the operation was very successful!"


    "Well, raise Yuriko!" Zhou Ye ordered.


    Zhou Ye came to Yuriko, who had already left the coolant, picked up the bath towel she had prepared and wiped her body...


    Five minutes later, the anesthesia effect disappeared, and Yuriko slowly woke up...


    "How do you feel? Honey!" Zhou Ye asked worriedly.


    "Excellent, Anada!" Yuriko stretched out her arm, and with her ability to activate, ten metal long blades measuring forty centimeters long grew out of the nails of her hands...


    With a strong wave at the metal console where he was just lying down, the metal console 20 centimeters thick was torn apart like paper.


    "It''s amazing!" Yuriko jumped happily...


    "Honey...Although I don''t mind having a lab play with you, but...I think it''s better for you to wear clothes now!" Zhou Ye reminded.


    "Ha, you won''t be my opponent this time, dear!" Yuriko said as she pointed at Zhou Ye with her finger blade, looking like I was already invincible in the world...


    "Oh, it seems that you need to be trained~" Zhou Ye sighed helplessly. Although he knew that Yuriko was playing games with him, since he was playing games, he had to have fun...


    As the voice fell, Yuriko realized that Zhou Ye in front of her had disappeared. She knew what her man was going to do, and hurriedly begged for mercy... "Honey, no, I know I was wrong!"


    "It''s late..." Zhou Ye''s voice faintly came from behind Yuriko, and then she felt that she had tasted the tearing pain again...the pain, the pain was filled with indescribable sense of fulfillment ...This made her couldn''t help Shen Yin coming out... "Take it easy... honey..."


    The lab play officially begins... The only audience is a mutant female cat...


    Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Seven


    "Hey, baby, sit down with mom, we''re going to see grandpa!" William Stryker turned his head and fiddled with his only two-year-old son, while his wife was smiling and watching his husband. Play treasures there.


    "We should set off now. If we don''t set off again, old Brian will be angry!" William Stryker said to his wife and started the car... They were going from Washington, DC to the manor in New Jersey. His father missed his own. Grandson...


    Driving the car, William Stryker looked complacent. He did have such qualifications. He was already a captain, who was just over 30 years old. Of course, his family''s protection was indispensable.After all, his dad is also a senior advisor in the CIA, and it can be said that his future is bright...


    The family looks beautiful and harmonious. William Stryker looks at the back seat of the car from the rear mirror from time to time, watching his wife and his lovely son, his mouth can''t help but pull away...


    Just as his car was driving on the interstate, two large container trucks suddenly squeezed William Stryker''s car together...


    Two cars one behind the other squeezed Stryker''s car like a sandwich into a big square iron block...Blood water flowed out from the gap in the iron block...All three of the family were killed...


    The interstate highway immediately became chaotic, and the police station soon rushed over.After identification, the police concluded that this was a traffic accident.


    On the other side-on the battlefield in Vietnam.


    The saber-toothed tiger and Wolverine were locked in a prison in the army for murdering an officer. It''s not that the army didn''t want to shoot them. It was because they had been shot for five hours. There was nothing wrong with these two guys...


    "James Howlett!" With the sound of the opening of the iron door, a person walked in, then looked at Wolverine and said, "You are released!"


    "What about Victor?" Wolverine looked at the person in front of him and asked, "What will happen to Victor?"


    "He... he will face life imprisonment!" The visitor said, motioning the two military police behind him to let go of Wolverine...


    "No, you can''t do this! I won''t go!" Wolverine said dissatisfiedly. Since escaping from that home, he has been with his half-brother and has never been separated.


    "I''m afraid I can''t help you!" As the words fell, Wolverine felt that his body had been pierced into a sharp object, and then a dizziness that he had never felt before hit him... Soon, he fell. On the ground.


    The saber-toothed tiger Victor on the side also enjoyed the same treatment. Soon they were carried out of the prison, one was thrown outside the barracks, and the other was carried into a helicopter parked on the open ground... ¡­


    When Wolverine woke up slowly, he found himself being thrown in the wilderness, and his brother had disappeared...


    late at night----


    A figure sneaked into a heavily guarded military prison under the cover of night...It was Wolverine who was thrown into the wilderness...


    After quietly avoiding waves of patrols, Wolverine sneaked into the warden''s room.I saw that the fat-eared warden was holding a glass of champagne, listening to the song playing on the record player with a relaxed expression.


    Wolverine dashed and ran behind the warden, the bone blade pressed against his throat, and asked in a low voice, "Where did my brother Victor be taken?"


    "...I, I don''t know!" The warden''s thighs trembled. He knew this man. How could he not know the fierce man who was shot for ten minutes and did not die...


    "Say...who took him away!" Wolverine stretched his bone claws forward and asked in a low voice.


    "...It''s Umbrella..." The warden was almost scared to pee. He didn''t doubt that Wolverine would dare to kill himself. "They took Victor away with the documents authorized by the Ministry of Defense! "

 Chapter 126

    "Damn..." As soon as Wolverine used his force, the bone blade pierced the warden''s throat, then let go of his arm, watching the fat-eared guy cover his neck and dying on the ground.


    Even he knows the name of Umbrella. This consortium-style enterprise spans multiple industries. It is a behemoth in the United States and the world...


    But he will not give up. After all, Victor is his brother... He will definitely bring Victor out...


    With such confidence, Wolverine left this prison...


    On the other side, the saber-toothed tiger was sent by Umbrella¡¯s helicopter to a field airport of the U.S. Army in Vietnam, and returned to the U.S. on the first military plane...


    After another flight, Victor the Sabre-toothed tiger was sent to the Alkali Lake Dam in British Columbia, Canada...


    This is the location of Umbrella¡¯s newly established laboratory. The head of the laboratory is Ms. Death Yuriko Koyama... The main topic of the research is how to strengthen the rapid recovery ability, because this is the bottleneck of the X combat uniform plan of the main laboratory. .


    A helicopter landed slowly on the tarmac of the dam. Before the rotor came to a complete stop, a dozen people who had been waiting there rushed over and opened the helicopter door against the wind pressure. A box that looked like a metal coffin was lifted out of it...


    Lying inside was Victor the saber-toothed tiger in anesthetized state.


    Everyone carried the metal box carrying Victor to the entrance of the dam. The metal door three meters thick opened slowly, and everyone walked directly in...


    After entering the dam, Victor was directly sent to a cell made entirely of metal. At this point, the saber-toothed tiger completely fell into Umbrella¡¯s hands...


    On the other hand, the Wolverine in Vietnam is still looking for a way to return to the United States. Who told him to kill the warden later? The traces of murder by something like a bone blade are so obvious. It can also be detected.


    So this guy is now wanted and wants to return to the United States... not so easy.


    When Wolverine was worried about how to go back to the U.S. to find Umbrella to rescue his brother Victor, in Washington State, U.S., a person was also worried...


    The founder of Trask Industries, Bolivar Trask is an excellent scientist who discovered mutant genes in mutants.Although he is a genius scientist, he is not an excellent industrialist.


    His company is now facing high debts and the crisis of bankruptcy, so he regards his discovery as the last straw. He desperately writes reports to major newspapers, exaggerating the harm of mutants, but in Zhou Ye¡¯s Under control, his manuscripts cannot even be seen in newspapers...


    But he didn''t give up, he was going to convince members of Congress that this would be his last chance...


    Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Eight


    Bolivar Trask got out of his car, waved his hand, and sent his driver away. Looking at the luxurious manor in front of him, he secretly encouraged himself. He has nowhere to go. If this time If the plan is not recognized by those big people, then his Trask Industries will really close...


    "Sir, this is a private domain, have you been invited?" a neatly dressed waiter asked politely.


    He did not look down upon Bolivar Trask, a patient with dwarfism. After all, Bolivar is a well-known scientist, especially his physical characteristics are so memorable, but this does not allow him to enter without an invitation letter. Private territory...


    "Of course!" Bolivar Trask took out a beautifully printed invitation letter from his jacket pocket and handed it over, "This is my invitation letter!"


    The waiter took the invitation, checked it carefully, and then said with a smile: "Welcome to you, Mr. Trask!"


    Bolivar Trask nodded and walked into the manor with his head high.On the grass of the manor, a group of men in suits were talking in groups. From time to time, waiters with drinks passed through the crowd...


    This is a party gathering held by Felipe, the whip of the Uzbek Party. Most of the participants are insiders of the Uzbek Party, and many of them are sponsors of the Uzbek Party. The Uzbek Party provides powerful support to his sponsor The government¡¯s policy is skewed, and the sponsors provide them with political contributions to help them gain a higher political status. Their relationship is complementary, and no one can do without another...


    Bolivar Trask picked up a glass of champagne from a waiter''s tray and walked casually among the crowd...


    To be honest, he was originally not eligible to attend such a gathering, but in order to save his company, he had to donate five million US dollars to a U.S. congressman, and this was the invitation to this gathering... ¡­


    "Mr. Jackson!" Bolivar Trask came to the organizer with a glass of wine. He believed that as long as he persuaded the No. 3 figure of the U.S. party, the other problems of his company would be solved. What is the company crisis? , As long as there is an order from the Ministry of Defense, then all problems will no longer be a problem...Those damn bankers will cry and beg for a loan from their bank...


    "Oh, Dr. Trask!" Felipe is no stranger to this genius scientist with dwarfism. After all, he has a disability and he has become the founder of a large company. This is the [American Dream]. A well-known representative, although the two have never dealt with each other, Felipe knew him, "Welcome to my party, can I help you?"


    "Of course!" Bolivar Trask nodded, and then said: "If possible, can you give me five minutes? I have a project I want to talk to Mr. Jackson, I believe you will be very impressed. interest!"


    "Why not?" Felipe smiled.Then he made an apologetic expression to the people around, and walked upstairs with Dr. Bolivar...


    After the two arrived in a small living room, they sat down.


    "Now Dr. Trask, you can talk about your project!" Felipe sat on the sofa, looking at the guy in front of him who said he wanted to talk about the project and asked: "Now you can tell me what you want to talk about. ?"


    "Ahem..." Bolivar Trask put down the wine glass in his hand, then sorted out his thoughts, and slowly said: "In this world, a brand new species is threatening the space for our human existence... ...That''s a mutant..."


    Felipe watched with interest the Dr. Trask in front of him and talked there. To be honest, he knew more about mutants than this doctor, but as a precious politics of Umbrella Company Property, he also pursues Umbrella¡¯s [disguise] plan, which not only misleads the public, but at the same time set up a mutant team in the CIA to combat mutant crime...


    In Congress, the majority of MPs who agree to the disguise plan are convinced that even those mutants are also the people of the United States. The army¡¯s guns should not be aimed at their own people, but those mutant criminals are naturally left to The mutant law enforcement officers go to destroy themselves, which not only ensures the stability of the country, but also protects the safety of the people...


    Instead, people like Dr. Bolivar who want to completely exterminate mutants have no market in Congress. After all, Congress is basically controlled by Umbrella...


    "I think I understand what you mean!" After Bolivar Trask eloquently finished his sentinel plan, Felipe interrupted his words: "But I can''t agree with your suggestion. After all, those people are also the people of the United States. We cannot kill all the people because of possible criminal tendencies..."


    "...No, you can''t do this..." Bolivar Trask shouted unwillingly, this was his last chance."We want to give our soldiers enough weapons to defeat the enemy in the future. If you refuse, you are committing a crime against the people..."


    "Hmm, I think Dr. Trask needs to calm down!" Felipe said as he pressed a button under his desk.


    Then two sturdy men in black suits walked in, each holding Dr. Trask up with one arm.


    "Take Dr. Trask to wake up!" As Felipe''s voice fell, the two walked out of the room with Bolivar Trask in between...


    Felipe wandered to the edge of a wall with a map of the United States on it, and lightly tapped on the location of the California Mangrove Mountain Villa. The wall was opened... Felipe walked in.


    In this small secret room, Felipe sat down in the middle position and pressed a red emergency button¡ª¡ª


    Soon, the environment in the secret room changed and turned into a luxurious study room.In front of a large desk in the study, a handsome young Chinese man was sitting lazily... "Felipe, is there anything important?"


    "Master!" Felipe''s expression was serious and pious, "Your servant Felipe greets you, the Dr. Bolivar Trask on your blacklist just came to me, and he still didn''t give up on him. The sentinel plan, I''m afraid he will cause harm to our cause!"


    "Hi..." Zhou Ye took a sharp breath, and gently patted Rui Wen who was making trouble under him, and said, "In this case, I will accept him. I need his talent. He is a genius. The weapon designer of Umbrella, Umbrella¡¯s laboratory needs to be injected with fresh blood, but I don¡¯t need a tool with my own thoughts. Do you know what I mean?"


    "I understand, master!" Felipe fully understood what Zhou Ye meant, nothing more than a clone of Dr. Bolivar Trask. After Umbrella¡¯s modulation, the loyal umbrella consortium will be engraved on his DNA. As for the original product...Of course there is only one way to destroy it...


    After Zhou Ye hung up the projection communication, a handful of Ruiwen, who was causing trouble under him, was pulled out and pressed directly on the desk. He must punish this little~fairy~, who always likes to talk about business. It''s time to make trouble... This time, she must make her fall into the ground for three days. It was such a happy decision.


    Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Nine


    Wolverine panted and escaped the search by the border guards. There is no way, who put him in a wanted state now...


    Speaking of it, he was unlucky. After being wanted, he couldn''t return to the United States directly.So I had no choice but to make a detour to Thailand. I flew from Thailand to Mexico, and then smuggled from the Mexican border to the United States...


    The hardships along the way are beyond words, but he finally returned.Next he plans to go to Umbrella''s headquarters in New York... He wants to find his brother.


    Disguising all the way, Wolverine finally came to New York.He should be thankful that he is not the future generation with cameras everywhere, otherwise he will be caught as soon as he enters the United States...


    Mangrove Villa¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Master, Wolverine has entered the U.S., and he is now in New York. According to analysis, his goal may be the headquarters of our Umbrella Company on Manhattan Island!" The voice of the Red Queen interrupted Zhou Ye while watching Lori practice. interest¡­¡­


    "Dad...When did you come!" Hearing the voice of Hong Empress, Qin jumped up instantly and jumped onto Zhou Ye''s body.


    "I just arrived!" Zhou Ye smiled with the little Qiao Qin holding the piano, making her lie more firmly on her body.To be honest, the Red Queen can obviously shake her ear bones for sound transmission, but she has to show up and report to herself, saying that Acridine was not intentional, who believes it?


    "Dad, the Calming Technique is not fun at all...I want to play with Orolo!" Qin said with dissatisfaction while pursing his little scorpion.


    "But the Concentration Jue can practice self!" Zhou Ye persuaded softly, "In order to control your abilities smoothly in the future, baby, you must practice Concentration Jue..."

 Chapter 127

    "Oh... I got it!" Although Qin knew that her father was doing it for her own good, after all, she was still a child''s disposition. How could she like the boring practice of concentration.


    "Okay, dear!" Zhou Ye lightly patted the little Qiao dolphins who patted the piano, and said, "When you reach the stage of calming the gods, I will play the kiss game with you again, okay?"


    "Really?" Qin was a little happy when he heard this. That kind of game made her feel like flying through the clouds. To be honest, she liked it very much, but since that time on the beach, Zhou Ye never played with her again. pass¡­¡­


    "Well, really, I promise!" Zhou Ye said, lightly pecking on her little head, "I will give you a deposit first!"


    "Then I have to practice harder!" Qin said, struggling to jump from Zhou Ye''s arms, and then sat cross-legged obediently, with five hearts in the sky, and began to practice the calming technique.


    Since Qin began to awaken the power of the phoenix, Zhou Ye hurriedly taught Qin the heart-centering technique he had prepared. This exercise does not have any supernatural powers, but only cultivates the self and strengthens the self, so that one day the Qin''s gong Fa Dacheng would almost be able to consume the power of the Phoenix with its own personality, completely controlling the power of the Phoenix.


    Zhou Ye never thought that Dr. X¡¯s method of sealing the Phoenix personality in the movie was a good one. After all, since ancient times, we Chinese have known the truth that blocking is not as good as sparse... You can¡¯t stop blocking, on the contrary. When the Phoenix personality really broke out, Qin would be a tragedy...


    Under the pressure of the phoenix personality, to practice self, to stabilize the self, and to wait for the complete integration of the exercises is the most suitable path for the piano...


    By the way, this calming tactic was provided by Zhou Ye''s most loyal surnamed Nuguan Guan, kindly provided...


    Zhou Ye left the dojo where the piano was practicing and walked outside. The Red Queen followed him step by step. Zhou Ye also had a headache at this time.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye didn''t have much dislike for Wolverine, and he even felt that this guy had a bit of a temper towards him, so he didn''t give an order to get him and the saber-toothed tiger over...


    But now it seems that this guy is really in love with his brother, and he ran back after all the trouble, trying to save his brother... This made Zhou Ye a little embarrassed...


    kill him?Afraid of changing the plot, what if Ya Shida no longer makes silver samurai?This is his main purpose this time...


    Let him go?Let him trouble himself everywhere?This Nima is a bit disgusting...


    At this moment, the Red Queen suddenly said: "Master, Ms. Death asked to talk to you..."


    "Come here!" Zhou Ye nodded and said.


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, the projection of the Red Queen began to change from beginning to end like a devil, and instantly became the dead girl Yuriko Koyama."Honey, do you miss me?"


    "Of course I miss you!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "When do you plan to return from Canada?"


    "I have to wait for a while, dear!" The affection in Xiaoshan Yuriko''s eyes is about to burn out Zhou Ye. She really misses her man."Why don''t you come to see me dear?"


    "Okay!" Zhou Ye was also a little quiet and thoughtful, and nodded after thinking about it."Do you need me to bring you something?"


    "My dear, you have brought Wolverine to me the best!" Koyama Yuriko said with a smile.


    "You know too!" Zhou Ye said with a wry smile: "I''m having a headache, what should I do with this guy!"


    "Leave it to me, how about it? My dear!" Koyama Yuriko said, "I promise I won''t kill him, I will satisfy you Anada!"


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye asked curiously, "What are you going to do? Let''s just listen?"


    "My dear, I want Ashley to come and visit me!" Koyama Yuriko said, "Let her transform the saber-toothed tiger..."


    "...Transforming the saber-toothed tiger?" Zhou Ye asked curiously, "Why do you transform the saber-toothed tiger?"


    "Genetically speaking, close relatives will eventually have a great chance of having a deformed child, but there is also a very small chance of having a genius. I think..." Although Yuriko Koyama didn''t finish her words, Zhou Ye almost understood her. Mean...


    What does Wolverine X Sabre-toothed tiger mean?To be honest, Zhou Ye was really curious when he heard the suggestion of Yuriko Koyama...Will there be a mutant who has never appeared before and recovering from speeding?


    The more I think about it, the more likely it is...Zhou Ye couldn''t help being tempted. Everything was based on the attitude of scientific research. Zhou Ye was definitely not to satisfy his own evil taste...


    So after thinking about it, Zhou Ye decided to help Koyama Yuriko complete this experiment... As for the opinions of Wolverine and Sabretooth... Who cares about the opinions of White Mouse...


    A big net has been overwhelmingly heading towards the Wolverine Net that just arrived in New York, and at this moment Wolverine is still ignorant of the unknown...


    Chapter One Hundred Seventy One


    Manhattan Island, the smallest district among the five boroughs of New York, but also the most prosperous district.There are more than 2,900 financial and foreign trade institutions gathered on this island with an area of ??less than 60 square kilometers.


    Among the 500 largest companies in the United States, one third of them have their headquarters here, including the headquarters of Umbrella...


    Standing on the edge of the famous Fifth Avenue in Manhattan, you can see a building full of technological sense at a glance. The metallic appearance, the structure like a DNA double helix, and the conspicuous umbrella logo all show that The identity of this building, Umbrella¡¯s group headquarters...


    When the building started, architects all over the world laughed at this whimsical design. Some even asserted that a building with this structure would never be built. Even if it is barely built, it will collapse within two years. ...


    However, the wealthy Umbrella company did not pay attention to those people, and did not even invite designers and construction personnel from other cities. It completely established a new construction team to carry out the construction alone... In fact, it is the construction team of the construction honeycomb base. They overcome After all kinds of difficulties, in just 500 days, a 430-meter-high mansion rose from the ground...


    It has surpassed the Empire State Building built in 1931 and has become the tallest building in the world and the tallest building in Manhattan. This building that many architects predicted that it will collapse in no more than three years has already experienced more than two decades. The ups and downs of the year are still as solid as a rock.


    Now people in New York jokingly call it the Gene Building...


    On the side of Fifth Avenue, a man with a hood was carefully observing the gene building.Because of the hood, he can''t see his face clearly, but the thick beard on his chin reveals his identity. It is Wolverine who wants to save his brother...


    To be honest, Wolverine is really big at this time, he has been observing for two days.But the twelve-member security team at the entrance of Umbrella Building made him a little bit at a loss as to how to proceed.


    Although his speeding recovery ability is not afraid of bullets, he will not forget the situation that the people who captured Victor instantly anesthetized himself...He is just used to using the most direct violent means to obtain the results he wants, but It does not mean that he is a fool.


    In other words, at his age, there is no real fool...After all, he is almost a hundred years old and has received higher education.He has experience and knowledge, how could he be a fool?


    After turning around the Gene Mansion for several times, he didn''t find a chance to sneak in. Wolverine had to give up temporarily. He planned to do this today and wait until night to try his luck. Victor has already fallen in. He can''t. They are trapped again...otherwise no one will come to rescue them.


    As night fell, the lights came on.


    The lights on Manhattan Island are brilliant, neon flashes, and the whole Manhattan Island is dotted like a night sky.


    Wolverine again appeared at the door of Umbrella Building with a hood... Seeing the straight silhouettes of the twelve people standing in front of the door, he frowned, "These bastards, don''t you know what laziness is? ?"


    After observing for more than two hours, from ten o''clock to twelve o''clock, the twelve figures are like cast iron, motionless, if it weren¡¯t for Wolverine¡¯s super-confidence in his eyesight, maybe he would think this The twelve security guards are just twelve statues...


    Just when he was about to give up, suddenly the security guards seemed to receive some order, and then they lined up and returned to the building...


    "Finally left..." Wolverine sighed too late. A cat waist was like an agile cat and beast. He rushed to the door, leaned on the confined glass window and glanced at it, making sure that the security guards had completely left the hall with the back of his hand. The upper bone blade stretched out of the body, and the right hand hardly hit the glass door...


    What makes Wolverine a little embarrassing is that the glass door has nothing to do...


    "What the hell is this, it''s so strong..." Wolverine knew how heavy it was just now, not to mention the glass. Even if it is an iron block, there are at least three pits. It seems that the smooth mirror surface in front of it seems to be Laughing at his weakness...


    After stepping back ten meters, Wolverine started dashing towards the glass door at a speed of 100 meters, and when he was about to hit the glass door, he quickly punched-the glass was finally broken... He loosened on the floor of the hall. He took a sigh of relief, but then he became depressed, his bone blade...broken...


    Nima, Wolverine cursed secretly in his heart, and stood up.The bloodstain that had been pierced by the broken glass quickly recovered, but the broken bone blade was not so easy to recover... To be honest, it really hurts...


    After tidying up the glass ballast on his body, Wolverine proficiently walked towards the elevator. He once ventured to survey here and saw the visitor map at the door. The destination he was going to was the archive room on the 73rd floor...


    With a ding sound, the elevator opened, Wolverine rushed in quickly, and then directly pressed the button on the 73rd floor...


    Standing in the elevator, Wolverine looked out of the building through the glass windows of the elevator. The entire Manhattan was as beautiful as a galaxy dotted with stars. He took out half of his unfinished cigar point from his pocket and took a deep sip. "Damn rich people, I really enjoy..."


    He likes this observation elevator very much...at least for now, he really hopes the outside scenery...At this moment, with a tink, the elevator stopped, Wolverine pinched out the cigar vigilantly, and then slightly pointed towards Looking outside the elevator, it is obvious...the outside of the elevator is quiet...


    He tiptoed out of the elevator, Wolverine looked around vigilantly. What made him feel relieved was that there was nothing, no danger, no security, no signs of life...


    With the dim light in the corridor, he slowly walked towards the end of the corridor... to the door marked the archive room.

 Chapter 128

    It was a heavy ground guarded by a thick metal gate. A digital box flashing red at the door was hung on the wall. Obviously this is a gate that requires a password to open...


    Wolverine was prepared for a long time. He obtained a decoder from a well-known [locksmith] in the black market at a high price, and took out a small thing the size of a POS machine from the backpack behind him, connected by two bare metal wires. With a card and decoder...


    Wolverine carefully inserted the card into the top of the box, and then operated the decoder a few times. Soon, the decoder started to run...


    Soon, the decoder made a beep, and with the beep, the door of the archive room opened silently...


    Chapter One Hundred and Seventy Two


    Wolverine cautiously entered the filing room, looking at the rows of metal filing cabinets, couldn''t help but feel dizzy. He was very thankful that he had no intensive phobia...


    He has already planned, and if he can''t find it, he will kidnap an Umbrella executive, but in that case, he will really die with Umbrella. Facing such a behemoth, he can''t help but careless... I don¡¯t want to be pursued from morning till night, especially this company has the means to restrain itself...


    Just as he dropped the backpack behind him and planned to pack lightly and start searching for information, the door of the archive room behind him was silently closed, only at the moment of death, there was a metal crash...


    ¡ª¡ª


    In a quiet environment, this sound was no less than a two-kick in Wolverine¡¯s ear. He hurriedly turned around and looked at it. When he saw the closed gate, he hurried forward to find a way to open the gate. I don''t want to find a clue in the end, but I am locked here...


    But to his disappointment, there was nothing inside the door, no switch, no password, no handle... After searching for a long time, he found nothing...


    In the end, Wolverine had to give up the illusion of opening the door from the inside. He was already planning to wait until he found what he wanted, then hijacked a clerk who walked in and ran out of the building.


    But when he turned around and was about to start looking for information, he was dumbfounded again...The original densely packed filing cabinets that made people look dizzy and dizzy were gone. Now what appeared in front of him was a football full of football. Field size...


    There are three figures at the end of the clearing...


    No matter how sluggish, Wolverine knew he was caught... He could only clenched his fists, and the bone blade slipped out of the back of his hand, fully guarded. The bone blade of his right hand was slightly shorter than that of his left hand. Who made him just now? I broke the bone blade of my right hand...


    "Mr. Howlet?" The three figures walked up to Wolverine without a hassle, a tall and handsome Asian teenager with two beautiful women...a woman was wearing a black OL costume, and Another woman is wearing a white OL outfit...


    It was Zhou Ye who came here. He brought Baihou and Ruiwen here to play hide and seek with Wolverine...


    "Who are you? How did you know that I was coming here?" Wolverine didn''t dare to peek at these three people, and asked with full guard.


    "Hehe..." Ruiwen laughed, and then turned into a thin, middle-aged man who looks a little wretched, "I am the best electronic lock decoder in the world. Not expensive!"


    "It''s you..." Wolverine''s pupils shrank, and he recognized the person Ruiwen had changed. It was the locksmith who sold his decoder...


    "Do you know?" Zhou Ye said with a dissatisfied expression: "You disappointed me so much that you made me wait for two days in vain. If I don''t transfer the guard at the door back, do you still dare not come in?"


    "..." Wolverine was furious, he already understood completely, he was like a clown, played by this person, performing a botched performance in front of him... "You damn bastard..."


    "? Choose ­¡­Õ strong addiction ©Á Sizhen jun ¦× Pan file collapsed and dark «Ê Qinqiang Liao ?


    "My dear, let me teach him!" Ruiwen eagerly wanted to go up and practice with Wolverine...


    "No, fight him hand-to-hand, you are at a disadvantage!" Zhou Ye patted Ruiwen''s little dolphins and said: "Let your man come in person, it''s been a long time..."


    "Okay..." Ruiwen pouted, but still didn''t dare to disobey Zhou Ye''s decision. Who made her love this man miserably.


    "Be careful, dear, don''t kill him!" Emma said with a smile. For her, her own man is sure to win, but she was worried that her man would kill this guy because of his fun. It''s hard to explain to Sister Xiaoshan...


    "Don''t worry..." Zhou Ye had already gotten started. He grabbed the fist that Wolverine hit at him, raised his hand, and threw him into the middle of the open space...


    Then the sonic boom sounded, and Zhou Ye''s figure appeared at the place where Wolverine was about to land. A whip kick kicked him out again, and then there was another sonic boom...


    To be honest, Wolverine didn¡¯t know how he was feeling now, but he felt pain all over his body, severe pain, and the pain made him scream... He had never landed before, and he was always being taken by Zhou Ye. Kick like a ball...


    A sonic boom sounded as frequently as firecrackers... The whole floor was buzzing... The Red Queen couldn''t help but protest...


    "Master, Titan said, if you use your power unscrupulously in its body like this, it will strike..."


    "Uh-not so exaggerated!" Zhou Ye''s figure gradually became clear, and he appeared directly beside Wolverine. His legs were still in the air, and he felt like he was about to volley with all his strength.


    "Master, Titan said, for your damage this time, it will take at least half a month to recover to complete all the repair work!" The red queen said with a grin.


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at the clearing. He stepped out of the large pits with a diameter of one meter and a depth of half a meter. He touched his nose with embarrassment."Okay, okay, I don''t want to play anymore!"


    The Titan is the body of the Umbrella Building. This is a miracle of bioengineering. This building is completely a living thing...


    At this moment, Wolverine is already like a puddle of rotten flesh, limp on the ground, even so, his muscles are constantly squirming, seeming to be accelerating to recover his body...


    At this time Wolverine has fainted...


    "Call someone over and load this guy into the car!" Zhou Ye said, taking a look at Wolverine who was recovering.


    "Okay!" As the voice of the Red Queen fell, the metal door of the archive room opened silently. The Umbrella guards who had been waiting outside the door filed in... They also carried a long metal box. ...


    When they arrived in front of Zhou Ye, the inner guards respectfully saluted Zhou Ye. After Zhou Ye nodded, they quickly came to the front of the Wolverine who could basically see that it was a personal Wolverine... Open the metal box and put Wolverine away. Put it in...


    Wolverine, who has not been injected with Edman alloy, is a waste. His super recovery ability does not make him invincible... and it is too simple to kill him, just sink him in the water. Now, he will suffocate to death, and his recovery ability does not need oxygen...


    But Zhou Ye, who wants to obtain the Silver Warrior, cannot let him die for the time being...


    Seeing Wolverine being carried out of the door by the internal guards, Zhou Ye yawned... Anyway, he was barely more happy tonight, and he was quite satisfied with a small entertainment program.


    He took Emma and Ruiwen''s A4 waist with one hand, and walked towards the room on the top floor... It was too late. He needs a good rest now. Tomorrow he will bring Yuriko Koyama''s most desired gift to visit her ...


    Thinking that Ye Ye was a Chu female woman, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but move his index finger, and the hand holding the two females couldn''t help but slipped on top of the windy dolphins... The two females couldn''t help being Jiao~ Glancing at him, he shyly bowed his head and let him do whatever he wanted...


    Chapter One Hundred and Seventy Three


    Early in the morning, when the first rays of morning light came in, Zhou Ye opened his eyes...


    He turned his head and looked at the two identical Jiao Yan resting on his arms, his mouth turned up slightly, it was so interesting last night...


    Riwen became Emma''s twin sister, and Emma added telepathy to the twin sisters...


    The lured Zhou Ye suddenly went crazy. After sinking the sister ships, he was still not satisfied, and asked them to contribute their own three links... So so far Emma and Ruiwen are tired...


    Gently pulling out his arm, Zhou Ye got up and walked out of the bedroom.Under the service of two maids~washing and changing clothes...


    To be honest, it¡¯s been a long time for this kind of food to open his mouth and stretch out his hand. Zhou Ye is really afraid that he will become a cripple who can do nothing without his maid... Fortunately, he still cooks his own food occasionally... Said washing clothes?what is that?


    With everything ready, Zhou Ye took the two maids and walked towards the top floor...Emma and Ruiwen probably won''t be able to get out of the window for at least three days this time, so we won''t take them when we go to Canada this time. Let them have a good rest...


    On the helicopter platform on the top of the building, the three helicopters that had been prepared had already begun to warm up and were ready to take off...Zhou Ye directly boarded one of the large helicopters...This is his car. The decoration inside is extremely luxurious, more luxurious than the president''s. Marine Corps One is much stronger...


    Sitting on the sofa, the table in front of Zhou Ye had today¡¯s breakfast, three drawers of seafood filled with soup, a bowl of tofu...


    As a person in a big food empire, Zhou Ye couldn¡¯t get used to Western food... For him, eating Western food is like eating blood and eating raw vegetables...seven mature steaks...sometimes you can still eat it. But he would cry when he eats it often...


    So Zhou Ye¡¯s maids have specially trained maids who are proficient in all kinds of Chinese dishes. These two maids, Zhou Ye, are simply wherever they go...


    Having a beautiful breakfast with the characteristics of a food country, Zhou Ye held a cigar in his mouth and started to appease the little girls in his home through video calls...


    After making many unequal treaties, Zhou Ye finally calmed down the group of little loli who did not bring them together because he went out alone...

 Chapter 129

    The next step is to appease the girls...By the way, I talked to Ophelia, my eldest daughter in the Tokyo branch, and asked about the work progress...


    Time passed bit by bit... The formation of three helicopters finally arrived at the destination one hour before lunch...


    The helicopter landed on the tarmac of the dam, and the laboratory guards who had been preparing for a long time greeted us...


    "Anada, I miss you so much!" The leader, Yuriko Koyama, flew into Zhou Ye''s arms, and involuntarily offered her own little scorpion to comfort the suffering of lovesickness...


    After a while, Yuriko finally let go of her long legs wrapped around Zhou Ye''s waist, holding Zhou Ye''s arm tightly like a little girl, and accompanying him to his experimental base...


    "Where is Ashley?" Zhou Ye asked as he walked. When he went to New York to capture Wolverine, he had already sent Ashley here...


    "That girl is observing Victor''s changes in the laboratory!" Yuriko said with a smile: "This girl wants to accelerate Victor''s changes, so she asked the tester to inject him with estrogen..."


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye knows her daughter too well. Asli must be so boring here, and because she doesn''t have her friends to accompany her, so she wants to finish her task quickly, so early Go back and play with my friends...


    The two quickly entered the experimental base in the dam with their men, and Wolverine had long been put into the steel prison next to the saber-toothed tiger by the guards...


    Zhou Ye found his daughter in the surveillance room, Ashley...


    "True ink, I have already output it with all my strength...Why is the change so slow?" Asli was looking at the monitor in front of her with a dissatisfied expression.


    "Are you so anxious to go back? Baby!" Zhou Ye''s voice sounded behind her.Asli couldn''t help turning her head to look, and then she jumped to Zhou Ye''s body with a cheer, her long legs tightly hovering Zhou Ye''s waist, her arms tightly around Zhou Ye''s neck, and her head up. Do not go to Zhou Ye''s mouth...


    After three years of hard training, Ashley has been able to fully control her abilities...So she can also play the pro~pro game with her favorite people that she once envied her...


    It''s been another long time... Only then did Asli reluctantly slip off Zhou Ye''s body."Dad, why are you here?"


    "I haven''t told you, am I coming soon too?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "No!" Ashley said firmly: "Dad, you never told me that you will come over!"


    "Well... that was my mistake, sorry, baby!"


    "I forgive you!" Ashley smiled and squinted her eyes, her original sweet~beautiful face looked a bit more lovely.


    "Let me see the results of your work!" Zhou Ye said as he sat on the chair in front of the monitor. Asli unceremoniously sat on his left leg, while Yuriko sat on his right. On the leg...


    How should someone sit?Sit on the neck?Zhou Ye thought about it boredly, then looked at the monitor...


    In the monitor, a tall and strong man is roaring there...Uh, except for her violent part that is beginning to bulge, no one can tell that this is a woman...


    This Nima looks like a female orc, does Wolverine really do what he does?Zhou Ye is skeptical...


    Even if the transformation has not been completely completed yet, Zhou Ye can basically see the future...


    Dr. X can be regarded as a little white face, and as a delicate beauty as if transformed into a woman, but Victor the saber-toothed tiger... Even if he becomes a woman, there is a kind of crushing feeling...


    "Yuriko, are you sure that the image of Victor, the one from Wolverine?" Zhou Ye''s expression hurt.


    "It doesn''t matter whether he does it or not!" Yuriko Koyama said with a smile: "I will let him do it... At most, I will inject him with Astarte''s medicine in the dose of the blue whale!"


    Astarte''s medicine, named after the goddess of population and birth ~ education, was developed by the 23rd experimental base among many laboratories under Zhou Ye''s special medicine for mutants... It was once painful by Zhou Ye. Approved, saying that they are not doing their jobs properly...


    But it seems that everything has the value that it must exist. Without Astarte''s potion, it is estimated that this super recovery mutant manufacturing plan will have many twists and turns...


    But regardless of him, Zhou Ye said that he just came here to make soy sauce to watch Wolverine X Sabretooth... He doesn''t care about other things...


    Chapter One Hundred Seventy Four


    Day after day...Forty-seven days have passed before you know it.


    Today Zhou Ye finally waited for the result he wanted...Saber-toothed Tiger Victor has completely completed his transformation¡ª¡ª


    After inspection by the experimenters, the saber-toothed tiger Victor has completely turned into a woman from the inside out. For Zhou Ye, who has always wanted to watch the show, it is really a long-awaited surprise¡ª¡ª


    In fact, it is not too difficult for the experimenters to get what Yuriko Koyama proposed. They only need to receive X artificially. But in order to satisfy the evil taste of the owner, these experimenters The experiment named [Project Genius]...


    At this moment, Wolverine sits feebly in this five-square-meter cell made of steel, and looks forward blankly. His thoughts have long since gone to...


    As a mutant who has lived for almost a hundred years, Wolverine has had many experiences of being thrown into prison, such as in France, such as in Japan during World War II... So he has long learned how to empty his mind in order to survive. Such a difficult day.


    Fortunately, he has enough experience and experience to let him spend such a life of imprisonment like confinement through memories...


    It''s not that he has not tried to escape from prison or something, but the cold steel walls around are telling him that wanting to escape from prison is just a beautiful fantasy...


    At this moment, there were waves of steel collisions outside the cell, and Wolverine knew that it was the food delivery person who came...


    In this cell where day and night cannot be distinguished, and the passage of time is unknown, this voice is as beautiful as the sound of nature to King Kong.


    As soon as he heard the movement, Wolverine rushed to the door of the cell like a rabbit. At the window that was only the size of a human head, he lay on the ground and said enthusiastically: "Hi, man, what is delicious today? There is wine. ?"


    Through the half-meter-thick winding ramp, Wolverine can barely see a figure in a white coat, but this is already the happiest day for him every day. Seeing this figure will let him know I am still alive...


    "Today is your lucky day!" The white coat outside seemed to be in a good mood today and answered Wolverine''s words.


    With the sound of words, a dinner plate covered by plastic wrap slipped out of the chute, and then an iron kettle also slipped out...


    "Authentic vodka...What a good thing!" Wolverine''s eyes were instantly attracted by the iron kettle. He looked at the Russian text above. As a senior alcoholic, he recognized this thing at a glance...


    He hadn''t drunk for a long time, he unscrewed the hip flask to the spout and began to drink, the hot sensation flowed through his throat, Wolverine was happier drinking...


    As a mutant who recovers at a speeding speed, Wolverine is not at all worried that he will be poisoned by others. To put it bluntly, he thinks that even if he drinks a can of highly concentrated acid, it will be uncomfortable for a while...Where does he want to die? so easy¡­¡­


    It is a pity that he forgot a sentence, technology changes the future¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The three Zhou Ye in the surveillance room happily ate a sumptuous lunch. Looking at the monitor, Wolverine''s drunkenness like life... the three smiled unanimously.


    Koyama Yuriko put down the knife and fork, picked up the napkin and wiped her mouth gracefully, then picked up a stopwatch at the dining table, and pressed the timer after Wolverine drank the whole can of wine.


    At this time, Wolverine still had a feeling of unfulfilled meaning. After shook the jug in his hand and confirmed that there was indeed no stock in it, it was a pity to put down the jug, knowing that it would be time to drink...


    He threw the hip flask to the side of the trash outlet, picked up the dinner plate to tear off the plastic wrap, and started to devour it.When he first arrived, he was a little wary, but later found out that he didn¡¯t tortured himself or experimented with himself, so he relaxed. He possessed the ability to speed up recovery, and he didn¡¯t care about Umbrella¡¯s people. How are you...


    After eating half full, there is no food on the plate, and while mumbling that the umbrella is so stingy, he threw the plate into the trash¡ª


    The satiated Wolverine planned to take a nice nap, but he closed his eyes and was lying on the bunk, but he couldn''t sleep anymore... A irritation~ the heat slowly rose from the bottom of his heart.


    "When you go out, you must find a woman to comfort you~ to convince yourself!"


    Wolverine found that something was wrong. When I thought of women, the feeling of heat became stronger...this feeling became stronger and stronger, and there was nowhere to vent~ He could only slam the wall hard...howl hard ...Run desperately around the cell...


    Zhou Ye looked at the monitor, the red-eyed Wolverine, laughed, and said to Yuriko Koyama, "It''s almost ready to start!"


    "Okay, Anada!" Koyama Yuriko nodded gently, then glanced at the timer, fifteen minutes... "Let the saber-tooth tiger meet Wolverine..."


    "Yes, supervisor!" followed the answer.


    The metal wall of the cell that trapped Wolverine rose slowly, and soon... the two cells became one...

 Chapter 130

    Wolverine, who was walking around like a trapped beast, suddenly realized that his range of movement had become larger. When he walked into this room three times the size of his prison, he saw an operating table in the center of the room. ...


    On the operating table, a naked man is constrained on the operating table. Her head is covered by a metal helmet. She can''t see her appearance. Her legs are tied to the brackets on both sides... These are not important things for Wolverine now...


    The important thing is that this person is a woman...Although she seems to be bigger than herself, the towering peaks are enough to prove that she is a real woman, although it seems that her underside hair is a little exuberant. ...


    The Wolverine Tiger, who could not bear it for a long time, roared, and with his hands hard, he tore his clothes all over his body, and rushed forward...Although the woman seemed to be shaking her head desperately, Wolverine couldn''t care much anymore... ¡­


    The saber-toothed tiger''s heart is broken at this moment. Since he was transported, his body has undergone strange changes, from a pure man to a female man... and then he was restrained today. On this operating table.


    At first he thought it was those experimenters who were finally going to take the knife and study himself, but he waited until his half-brother Wolverine...especially when he saw his eyes, he desperately wanted Shouting, or even struggling, but this is of no use. The restraint rope used to bind him is made of polymer material, which can withstand the pulling of twenty tons of force...


    Obviously he can''t escape...


    However, the thing that frightened him the most happened, his brother, Wolverine actually took off his own clothes, and with a burst of pain that felt like a red iron pillar pierced through his body, he knew... everything late¡­¡­


    After half an hour, the saber-toothed tiger had completely given up the struggle. After an hour, the saber-toothed tiger felt a strange thing...an hour and a half later, the saber-toothed tiger began to talk nonsense...Two hours later, the saber-toothed tiger began to convulse all over the body~ Twitch...Three hours later...The saber-toothed tiger has lost its eyes...


    In the end Wolverine also fainted, for three hours... He had done that seven times and became a complete Qijirou...


    This is just the beginning... Koyama Yuriko is sure that before she does not get the super recovery mutant she wants, they still have to stage a close relationship X from time to time...


    Chapter One Hundred Seventy Five


    It was staged between Sabretooth Tiger and WolverineI treat you as a brother, but you want to fuck me.The scene of the play, Neon Tokyo Roppongi-Yashida Ancestor House.


    Yashida Ichiro is over half a hundred years old. Since he was lucky enough to be saved by Wolverine under the bombing of Nagasaki, he unconditionally surrendered to Neon Country. He was sent home and inherited his family''s ancestral business. Twenty have passed. Five years...


    In the past twenty-five years, he has been conscientious and dare not slack in the slightest. Taking advantage of the opportunity of the American father to forcibly separate the major powers of neon chaebols, he has taken advantage of the situation... So far, Yashida Enterprise has completed its own business in neon nationwide. Industrial Distribution¡­¡­


    But at the same time, the Yoshida enterprise has also fallen into a bottleneck. After all, Neon is only a small country. After all, domestic demand is still limited. Especially when there are more than a dozen companies rushing together, it is really difficult for them to get more in Neon. More market share...


    Looking at the group of executives of Yashida Corporation sitting in front of him, Yashida Ichiro couldn''t help shaking his head... This is a group of loyal but limited red deer...


    Yashida Ichiro looked at him sitting on his side again, with a serious face on Shingen Yashida... His comment to his son was that his eyes were high and his hands were low...


    "As for the future development of our Yashita enterprise, you can speak freely if you have any valuable opinions!" Ichiro Yashita said with an open mind.


    "..." The supervisors all looked at their noses, noses, mouths, and mouths.Make up your mind to be a dumb, and speak freely. The fool believes you. The previous fool was just rushed to the Hokkaido branch by you. Is there any fool here who would really speak freely?


    "Father!" said Shita Shingen, full of confidence, "The current dilemma our family is facing is fighting each other with more than a dozen families the same size as ours. In the internal fighting, we are constantly fighting. The most important thing now is to end the internal fighting, and even reach an agreement with them to some extent, to unite and jointly develop foreign markets..."


    "Hehe..." Yashita Ichiro was noncommittal about this, but smiled at his son and encouraged him to continue.


    Seeing the smile of his father''s encouragement, Zhizhi Tian Xinxuan''s confidence grew a little bit more... A well-founded analysis made the company''s executives applaud...


    "If... I mean, if our alliance arouses the vigilance of the U.S. government, and therefore intervenes and interferes, what should we do?" After his son finished speaking, Yashida Ichiro said calmly.


    "This...impossible, they are the government of a country after all... this kind of purely commercial matter... shouldn''t they be so mean?" Yashida Shingen said with a look of disbelief.


    "Ba Ga..." Yashita Shiro, Yuan stared."There has never been no nobility and despicability between nations... some are only strong and weak, and some are just two words of interest!"


    After taking a look, he was shocked by his own son, who was shocked by him. Yashita Shiro hated iron and said: "Your plan looks very good, but you forgot...In modern society, business is never independent. A product other than politics, in this weak country that is not allowed to own the military, all the luxury is like flowers in the mirror, so your joint plan is completely a castle in the air..."


    "But..." Yazhi Tian Xinxuan was a little unwilling to want to explain.


    However, his father, Yashita Ichiro, no longer gave him a chance to speak: "I decided to enter into a strategic partnership with a major consortium in the United States... We now need to rely on foreign forces and use external forces to defeat those who are competing with us for our country. Family with market share."


    "But, Patriarch!" An executive asked: "Which consortium are we going to work with? What kind of concessions should we make?"


    "Our choice is..." Yashita Ichiro said, motioning the bodyguard behind him to open the projection wall behind him, and an impressive sign caught everyone''s eyes: "Umbrella Consortium!"


    The executives below couldn¡¯t help but start talking... They knew that this multinational consortium headquartered in the United States, compared to the Umbrella consortium like the Big Mac, they determined that Shitian Enterprise was like a baby just learning to walk. Immature...


    "I am against..." Shingen Yashida stood up and said: "Father, you might make us Yashida Enterprise be swallowed up by this giant, and why do we have to choose this? What about the Big Mac? Isn''t it good to choose another consortium?"


    "Because... The Umbrella Consortium has something we want but can''t get!" Yashita Ichiro said: "For example, the upper-level relations in the U.S., such as various patent barriers... Another example..."


    "The most important thing is..." Yashida Ichiro looked at the eyes of the people around him and said: "This is the order given to me by the Prime Minister... Our company must go out without touching the interests of other multinational giants. An island country with no future!"


    There are more and more secret reasons, but Yashita Ichiro can¡¯t tell these guys because it¡¯s about the country¡¯s strategic layout... He can¡¯t make it clear...


    "I''m determined!" Yashita Ichiro said categorically: "Tomorrow I will go back to visit the person in charge of Umbrella''s Japan headquarters, Ms. Ophelia, you go down and prepare!"


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    Seeing that Yashida Ichiro''s attitude was so determined, everyone could only respond with one voice and walked out of the meeting room.


    Only Yashida Ichiro was left in the empty conference room. He couldn¡¯t help but press his temples and had to admit that he was old... To be honest, give Yashida Enterprise to his low-eyed son, he I''m really worried...


    The next day¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The Umbrella Building in Ikebukuro, Tokyo welcomed Yashida Ichiro.


    Ophelia listened carefully to the request of the head of the Yashida enterprise, and responded that she did not have this authority, but he could report the request of Ichiro Yashida to the US headquarters, and the headquarters would naturally send someone over to discuss with him... ¡­


    That night, Ophelia reported the incident to her father... Zhou Ye was taken aback when he heard that. This is not the time of year, and Yashida Ichiro suddenly said that he would unite with his wealth to form a strategic cooperation. partner?This is a bit wrong...


    However, with absolute strength, Zhou Ye didn''t care that he could turn the sky upside down. After thinking about it for a long time, he decided to go there in person to see what the old guy wanted to do...


    Chapter One Hundred and Seventy Six


    A Boeing 747 passenger plane landed at Tokyo Airport. As the cabin door opened, a tall figure led a dozen people off the plane...


    It was Zhou Ye who came here. He brought Yuriko Koyama, Ashley, Riwen and Emma to Tokyo secretly. As for the business negotiation team, an Umbrella had already performed it before them. The president led the team and arrived at Umbrella¡¯s Tokyo headquarters.


    Zhou Ye was holding Yuriko in one hand and Ashley in the other. Ruiwen and Emma followed behind him. This combination was extremely arrogant...


    Speaking of it, Zhou Ye completed the copy of Asli in Canada and got a blood achievement. So now when Asli is eating the marrow and knowing the taste, he will come to Tokyo with Zhou Ye, even his three girlfriends. Throw it all behind...


    Zhou Ye and everyone at the airport were picked up by a team of luxury cars to Umbrella¡¯s headquarters. The negotiation will not officially begin until tomorrow...So today Zhou Ye simply took the girls around Tokyo...


    It''s rare that Zhou Ye would take them shopping together. The girls were very happy to have fun, and occasionally a few eyesless punks were cleaned up by the secretly protected maids...


    After eating and drinking, Zhou Ye, who returned to the headquarters, still had to comfort his eldest daughter Ophelia. Ophelia was upset that Zhou Ye went shopping without taking herself, and vowed to squeeze~ Do this irresponsible Dad, it is conceivable that she had to ask Emma and others for help...


    In the end, when Zhou Ye went to sleep, it was almost four o''clock in the morning... and all the women fainted on the couch...


    The next day, when Zhou Ye opened his eyes, it was almost ten o''clock. He hurriedly pulled up the sleeping Emma and got into the bathroom. Of course, it wasn''t that, but normal washing...


    After washing, Zhou Ye took Emma to a room next to the big meeting on the 34th floor. Umbrella¡¯s inner guard, who had been waiting there for a long time, quickly helped Zhou Ye adjust the wall in front of him... Under Wei''s adjustment, the wall slowly became transparent, and the situation in the large conference room was presented in front of Zhou Ye at a glance.


    "Give me a French breakfast!" Emma said with a yawn.


    "I want Chinese food!" Zhou Ye thought for a while and said, "Today I want to eat fresh shrimp and siumai... Give me a cup of soy milk..."


    "Okay! Master, please wait a moment!" The maids began to get busy...


    "This won''t affect your performance, baby!" Zhou Ye asked, looking at the meeting room that was already full of people in front of him.

 Chapter 131

    "It''s a trivial thing to me, dear!" Emma said indifferently: "What I care most about now is when will my breakfast be ready..."


    "It''ll be all right in a while, baby!" Zhou Ye didn''t put Yizhitian Enterprise in his eyes at all, just because he has the ability to lift the table, let you plan unparalleled, let your secret arrow like a cloud, I lift the table, you play P.


    Soon, the heavyweights in the venue appeared, Umbrella here is a CEO and the branch leader Ophelia, and Yashida is Yashida Ichiro and his son, Yashida Shingen ...


    After the two people greeted each other friendly, today''s negotiation began...


    On the side of the house, Emma also started to exert her strength... She was so absorbed in that she didn''t even move her French breakfast...


    After a while, Emma rubbed her temples weakly. After all, there was still a wall, which was a bit hard...


    "Basically figured it out!" Emma picked up the knife and fork and started eating breakfast."Yoshida Enterprise is a part of the Neon Government¡¯s [Troy Project]. They want the Umbrella consortium¡¯s sales channels in various countries, and they also want the high-tech products of our many laboratories. They even want to cannibalize our consortium. ..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye said with a sneer, "I really want to blind his heart. A small Yizhitian enterprise wants to annex my Umbrella consortium?"


    "It''s not a big deal!" Emma said with a relaxed look: "At least our consortium¡¯s apparent wealth is not very large, and Zhizhitian Enterprise is not good, but if there is a neon government behind them, it might be back. It is really possible that they will succeed..."


    "The Umbrella consortium has only put on a suit for a few days. Does anyone think of us as soft persimmons?" The maid chief Shangguan Yinyin said in a gloomy voice: "Did these neon people forget that when they accepted their unconditional surrender," Our Umbrella consortium is still one of the witnesses at the ceremony!"


    "Haha... what are you doing all of them? They shouted and killed!" Zhou Ye smiled and said: "Notify our genetic modification factory, and you will have a big deal soon... and tell the politicians that the son will not Obedient, it''s time to fight..."


    "Yes, master!" Shangguan Yinyin knew what Zhou Ye meant, and slowly penetrated such things. Umbrella said that she was second, and no one dared to say that she was first.


    Clone, control...especially under a corporate lifelong system like Neon, which is simply a system tailored for Umbrella... How much material and time can be saved for Umbrella¡¯s genetic modification factory, although The cost of these things is not worth mentioning, but if you can save it, you will save it. The landlord¡¯s family has no surplus food, right?


    After the first day of negotiations, Ophelia and Edmund, the CEO from the headquarters, sat in front of Zhou Ye in a proper manner, listening to his advice...


    "I don''t understand business matters, but there is one condition that must be added. The third-generation heirs of the Yashita Enterprise must be a proton at my Mangrove Villa after birth. Other things can be discussed!"


    "I see, Master!" Edmund nodded respectfully.


    Then he retired, and the evening was another joyous night...


    On the second day, Zhou Ye didn''t bother to go to the meeting place anymore, and took the girls to the hot spring in Hakone. All the negotiations were given to his daughter Ophelia...


    After the third day of the negotiation, an agreement was finally reached. The Umbrella Consortium and the Yashita Enterprise reached a comprehensive partnership. The Umbrella Consortium opened up all its sales channels in the United States and Europe to the Yashita Enterprise... and the Yashita Enterprise There is the agency right of Umbrella Consortium¡¯s latest high-tech products... If the Umbrella Consortium¡¯s equity changes, Yoshida Enterprise has the right of first refusal.


    And Yoshida Enterprise unconditionally opened all laboratory projects to the Umbrella Consortium, opened its market to the Umbrella Consortium, and after the birth of the third-generation heir, it was sent to Mangrove Villa and became a proton...


    Both parties are very satisfied with this contract...Yashida is satisfied that at last there is a chance to intervene in the equity of the Umbrella Consortium...


    Umbrella is satisfied that soon a large neon company will be completely controlled by itself...


    And Zhou Ye was also very satisfied, whatever you said, when I lifted the table, you didn¡¯t have any hair left... In the future, a little loli named Mariko is already in her arms...


    This latter is the most important...


    Zhou Ye took his daughters to play in Neon for more than three months. Of course, his eldest daughter Ophelia must be brought along among them.


    Chapter One Hundred and Seventy Seven


    Canada...Alkali Lake Dam¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the experimental base in the dam¡ª¡ª


    The 36th [Genius Project] is underway...


    A group of scientific research workers in white coats are standing in the observation window at the top of the prison...observing the experimental subjects...


    Wolverine is flushing with the two big thick legs of the saber-tooth tiger and plowing...


    The laboratory director Rasheed is looking at the two people below with a serious face. This experiment has been carried out for two years from the beginning to now... It will take three months from the beginning to determine whether it is a deformed child. It takes more than a month to almost be able to determine whether the deformity is deformed. I have to say that from this point, the experiment has laid a solid foundation for eugenics...


    However, this is useless...According to probability theory, Rashid feels that he is too unlucky...Unfortunately, he has not obtained the result that his master wanted...


    As for the former director, Yuriko Koyama, he was transferred back by the master after this experiment started. After all, this experiment is a bit H...


    I hope I can get what I want this time... Rasheed sighed and was not interested in observing these two test items... He simply closed the observation window and led many researchers to start a meeting. After all, in this laboratory But this is more than one project...


    Just as Rashid started the meeting... Below the prison, Wolverine, with his red eyes, slowly recovered his calm... He actually slowly gained resistance.


    With a tremor, he felt that his own thing was fully released. Although he felt very tired physically, he felt a little clearer mentally...


    He looked at the body of the jealous and strong girl under him. He felt indescribable... Ordinarily, this woman didn¡¯t need to look at her face, and she just looked at her figure. This made him want to scold his mother, but Well, as a prisoner, he actually still has women to play, which makes him want to give Umbrella a thumbs up...


    Even if I know what experiment Umbrella may be doing, but...it¡¯s not bad to have such a blessing~li, don¡¯t you see the chrysanthemum~flower~canni in prison, picking up soap...


    Although he was a little unconscious every time that, he still had some impression of this woman. What he was most curious about was what this woman looked like...


    Wolverine was curious, his hands pretending to be messy ~ touching, reaching out to the woman''s headgear... With a lightly tugged hand on the edge of the headgear, he found that the iron headgear was not locked, but was stuck by several buckles That''s it...While pretending to be still working hard, he secretly opened the buckle with his hand...


    Wolverine knew that there were monitors everywhere in this room, so he had to act carefully, avoiding the perspective of the monitor as much as possible...


    Suddenly Wolverine''s movements began to become violent, looking crazy, but his hand took the opportunity to uncover the metal mask covering the woman''s face...


    "Victor..." Wolverine suddenly became sluggish... even the acting movements stopped involuntarily,... the face of the woman who appeared in front of him was a female version of Victor... The two have been together for nearly a hundred years, it is impossible for him to admit his mistake...


    "Fuck~ I... Jimmy..." Victor said with blurred eyes.


    "...Oh my God..." Wolverine said to himself, he was really sure that this woman was Victor, the half-brother who grew up with him, because only he would call his own nickname, [ Jimmy] But at the same time Victor''s words also reminded him that now he must continue the trick...


    If Wolverine knows Chinese, I¡¯m afraid he would really feel like a dog... At this moment, he found that Victor¡¯s mouth was opening and closing... He could read lip language instantly. Victor''s words.[You must escape... Jimmy, escape!


    [Let¡¯s escape together... Victor!


    [It¡¯s useless, Jimmy, you can¡¯t open the restraint on my body...]


    [I''m waiting for you to come back and save me... Jimmy!


    [Escape...]


    The two spoke with lips for a long time, then Wolverine pretended to be exhausted and fell into a coma...


    Soon, the four inner guards came in with two researchers... the inner guard came to drag Wolverine into the cell, and the researcher came to collect Jing X. After all, there were seven or eight times at a time. The amount must be a bit large, they simply collect and freeze them for emergencies...


    Just when the four inner guards grabbed Wolverine on one limb and were about to throw him back to prison, Wolverine moved...stretched his body forcefully, and then straightened his body suddenly...


    This suddenly struck the four inner defenders by surprise... Then Wolverine, who was freed, did not want to fight, and suddenly rushed out of the prison...


    Immediately the red alarm on the entire base came on. Wolverine was marked as a Class A experimental product, and the escape of the Class A experimental product touched a high-level alarm. Not only the entire base was under martial law, even Zhou Ye, who was as far away as California, got it. The red queen''s warning...


    Zhou Ye, who was rewarding the fourteen-year-old Qin,¡¯s bracelet also began to vibrate...Rewarding Qin Dingshen tactics for achieving great success...giving her a perfect first~night...


    In a luxurious bedroom covered with blooming roses, Qin had begun to talk nonsense. Zhou Ye, who was working hard, suddenly felt the shock of the red post warning~movement...Hurry up and charge the Qin thoroughly. After fainting, she released her reward...


    Holding the fainted Qin, Zhou Ye said, "What''s the matter, Red Queen!"


    "Master, there is news from the Canadian base that Wolverine has escaped from prison...!" The Red Empress directly projected her own image on Zhou Ye''s retina.

 Chapter 132

    "Oh, have you escaped from the base?" Zhou Ye asked casually.


    "No, master!" Honghou replied.


    "Then the accumulated things are enough for a few trials?" Zhou Ye asked, the so-called accumulated things are the frozen Wolverine.


    "Enough to complete two hundred trials!" said Honghou.After all, one test is not enough, but to make sure that Victor is successfully stunned...so there are a lot of things accumulated.


    "Then let him go!" Zhou Ye stretched out, and then said: "Remember to detonate the memory bomb in his mind after he escapes!"


    "I understand, Master!" Hong Queen nodded, and did what Zhou Ye said.


    When Wolverine was in a coma, a tracker was installed in his heart, and the memory area in his brain was hit by a nano-level memory bomb. After detonation, all his memories would be erased...


    So Zhou Ye doesn''t seem to care that he will run out. Even if he doesn''t run out, Zhou Ye will release him someday... Anyway, as long as the Wolverine with the tracking device does not leave the earth, he will run anywhere. It was easily found by Umbrella.


    As for clearing his memory, it is to avoid revealing Umbrella¡¯s secrets... Besides, Zhou Ye also needs him to appear in front of people from time to time, so that Yashida is interested in starting their Silver Samurai project...


    Wolverine ran out of the base under Zhou Ye''s release... but not long after he ran out of the base, he felt a sharp pain in his brain and fainted by the road...


    As for Victor, who waited hard for his brother and lover to save him in the experimental base, it was a tragedy, because Wolverine had forgotten him at all... The resentment of women is terrible... Victor was full of Hope to disappointment, from disappointment to despair...from despair to resentment...


    When Zhou Ye completes his purpose and completely withdraws from this world, Victor will become the goddess of vengeance, and revenge her brother Jimmy, whom she once took care of and beloved the most. That belongs to another story...


    Chapter One Hundred Seventy Eight


    Unconsciously, the time has come to 1978...


    Over the years, the Umbrella consortium has not stopped its expansion.From the Americas to Europe, from the African continent, to the Baltic coast...you can see the conspicuous symbol of the umbrella everywhere...


    The president of the United States once initiated a monopoly investigation against Umbrella Company... But they are all Umbrella¡¯s people from investigators to judges, how could he win...


    Even to put it bluntly, in the United States, if Zhou Ye wants, the president¡¯s decree cannot be issued to the White House. If Zhou Ye wants, he can launch a world nuclear war to exterminate mankind at will...


    However, even though Zhou Ye is not a virgin bitch, he is not a war madman either.He will not promote things that are of no interest to him. For Umbrella, world peace is the best theme...


    At the moment, he is in the mangrove manor, in a large garden covering more than 100 acres, giving a nature lesson to the students of his gifted girls school...


    Seeing this group of beautiful girls who are about to pass the shelf life of Lori, Zhou Ye is full of pride...


    And the little girls below also looked at their principal and teacher with admiration and admiration...Zhou Ye.


    The only people who are not serious are the four assistants sitting in the last row...Aisley-[Imitating Cat] Vanessa-[Spirit Butterfly] Elizabeth-[Little White Queen] Emma...


    They were whispering in a crowd, discussing how their man Zhou Ye wiped out Emma yesterday...especially in front of her sister Kaiya... The sisters have achieved success.


    That''s right, these girls were completely wiped out by Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye didn¡¯t care about these four incompetent teaching assistants, and still used his own magnetic voice to teach many young girls... The most serious one was Qin Gerei and Orolo...Speaking of which, These two were also wiped out by Zhou Ye...


    Just when Zhou Ye was satisfying his sense of accomplishment as a teacher, a maid walked in and whispered in his ear: "Master, Mr. Eric is here to visit you!"


    "What is he... doing?" Zhou Ye was a little curious, why did this guy come here.But I still have to receive it, after all, I am the matchmaker between him and Dr. X...


    "Ah, Asli, you first come to help me lead the lesson, I''m going out to receive an old friend!" Zhou Ye ordered his daughter to help him take the lesson.


    "No problem, Dad!" Asli stood up, walked to the podium in front, took Zhou Ye''s textbook, and was about to start lecture...


    And the many girls in the audience watched the male god in their own mind slowly leaving with reluctant eyes...It''s really unpleasant, Asli truly feels what is meant by same-sex repulsion... But there is no way, Who made his dad so handsome... He is also his own man, and Ashley feels a lot happy thinking about this.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Hi, Eric, why did you come to me today?" Zhou Ye saw Magneto King Eric as soon as he walked into the reception room. He has now become a middle-aged man, although he still looks like a man. He looked like a tough guy, but it was clear that time still left marks on his face.


    "Hi, Zhou..." Eric also said happily: "You are getting younger and younger... I always think that your ability is to live forever?"


    "Haha, maybe this is the case!" Zhou Ye looked at the shy teenage girl beside Eric and asked, "Is this the crystallization of your love with Charles?"


    "My name is Nina¡ªNina Zaire Lanchel..." The lovely little girl took a few steps forward and came to Zhou Ye''s face, introducing herself seriously: "You can call me Ni Na, handsome sir!"


    "Oh... little princess, hello!" Zhou Ye smiled and bent down, and said gently on the back of Nina''s hand: "Welcome to Mangrove Villa!"


    "Thank you!" Nina carried her princess dress and hid behind Magneto. Her face was soggy. She was a little shy, but she did not reject Zhou Ye. On the contrary, she liked to follow Zhou Ye contacted.


    "Oh, damn, you old monster, don''t seduce my little baby!" Eric held his forehead, a little speechless, and now he started to wonder if his decision with Charles was a mistake.


    "Well, Eric, what''s the matter with me?" Zhou Ye smiled and ignored Eric''s provocation. Any daughter who is about to be seduced by a bad boy ~ the father who leads away is a virtue, Zhou Ye said he I''ve seen too much.


    Taking the coffee brought by the maid casually, Zhou Ye sat in front of Magneto and asked curiously: "You came to me, didn''t you just show off your lovely daughter to me?"


    "Of course not!" Eric also took the coffee, turned to look at his daughter and said, "My dear, why not go outside and see those cute animals? I remember you saw the cute one when you came. Is your red panda? Why not make friends with him?"


    "Can you? Sir?" Nina looked at Zhou Ye eagerly when she heard her father''s words. She was captured by those cute giant pandas when she first came, and she wanted to play with them. , But she knows who is the owner here and who owns these pandas.So she directly looked at Zhou Ye with her glittering eyes.


    "Of course, little princess, why not!" Zhou Ye smiled. He got the pandas to play with the girls... "I think the Gungun family will love you very much, because you are a cute Girl!"


    "Thank you, sir!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Nina happily ran to Zhou Ye, kissed him on the cheek, and then couldn''t wait to go out with the maid out to find the Gungun family...


    "Damn guy, I''m jealous of you, I almost forget when she kissed me last time!" Eric looked at Zhou Ye enviously and said.


    "Okay, we can talk about business!" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes and ignored the foolish father Eric.


    "Cough, okay!" Eric gave a dry cough, and then said: "Actually, I came here to find you for two things and I want to ask you for help!"


    "Oh? What''s the matter?"


    "The first thing!" Eric said seriously: "As you know, Charles and I are basically boys in school. Nina didn¡¯t care when she was young, but now she is growing up slowly. , It¡¯s no longer suitable for studying in our school!"


    "Huh? Then?"


    "So after discussing with Charles, I felt that Nina should be sent to you to study. After all, you are a girls'' school here..." Eric said seriously.


    As a father, how could he not pay attention to the growth of his daughter?He thinks that his daughter grew up in a group of men, which is not a good thing, and then he plans to send his daughter to Zhou Ye. After all...compared to a group of wolves, he chooses a wolf...


    "Of course no problem!" Zhou Ye agreed with a smile."What else?"


    "I want you to help me find Xiao''s whereabouts!" Eric''s expression turned gloomy, he has not given up his revenge plan...


    He runs around the world for almost half a year every year, just to find the murderer, Sebastian Shaw...this is his obsession.


    But Sebastian Shaw disappeared from people¡¯s sight just like the world has evaporated. Over the past few decades, he has always gone out with hope, but returned with disappointment. Even because of this, he and Charles There was a crisis in his relationship, and finally had to ask Zhou Ye to help mediate.


    "No problem, I can use Umbrella''s global network to help you find this guy!" Zhou Ye also agreed to this request. Although Sebastian Shaw had been ruined by his Arctic Lab a long time ago, It is not difficult to clone one.


    "Thank you!" A somewhat excited Eric squeezed Zhou Ye''s hand firmly and shook it. He knew how terrifying Umbrella''s global network was... so he had no idea that Zhou Ye could help him find someone. doubt.


    The two chatted for a while, and then Eric left. Before leaving, he grabbed his daughter''s hand and repeatedly warned that he must be careful of the strange uncle Zhou Ye...


    Standing behind him, Zhou Ye rolled her eyes, and Nina also had the urge to evaporate her stupid father from the world. How could anyone tell her daughter to be careful of this man in person.

 Chapter 133

    Finally, Zhou Ye took Nina''s hand and watched Eric, a foolish father who looked back one step at a time, left the Mangrove Villa...If Eric knew Zhou Ye''s record or the fate of Zhou Ye''s daughters , I will definitely come back immediately to take my daughter home, hide it, and I will never show it to Zhou Ye...


    "Well, little princess, we should go in!" Zhou Ye watched Eric''s car disappear into the forest, and smiled and said to Nina: "You will definitely make a lot of good friends in this place! "


    "Yeah!" Nina nodded obediently, she was also looking forward to her campus life in this dreamland-like manor...


    Chapter One Hundred and Seventy Nine


    Time is like water-I have never stopped my advancement.


    Today''s Mangrove Villa is full of laughter and laughter.


    Because today is Qin Gerei¡¯s sixteenth birthday, every girl here will inevitably have a big deal on her sixteenth birthday. Let¡¯s have fun together...


    Even the girls who walked out of the Mangrove Villa after graduation, as long as they are not busy today, they will come back to participate in the 16th birthday of their little sister.


    In fact, for Zhou Ye, he was both happy and sad for the girls'' sixteenth birthday. The happy thing is that the girl has grown up, and the sad thing is that Lolita has passed the shelf life...


    "Honey, I am Emma..."


    "Don''t listen to her, dear, she is Riwen, and I am Emma!"


    "You two are fakes, I am the real Emma!"


    Zhou Ye looked at the three identical Emma in front of him with a headache. He knew that among them there must be a real Emma, ??a devil-shaped female Ruiwen, and an imitating cat Vanessa... But he really recognized Can''t come out... "Stop making trouble, hurry up and show your true shape!"


    "I''m Emma, ??dear! You don''t recognize me anymore?"


    "I am Emma, ??you are Vanessa!"


    "Vanessa, Ruiwen, stop making trouble, my dear is going to be angry!"


    "...You are challenging my patience for your husband!" Zhou Ye''s mouth was slightly tilted, revealing a wicked smile.


    "Yeah, my dear is angry, run!"


    "Ah... honey, I know I was wrong!"


    "I don''t change Emma, ??please spare me, dear!"


    "How could it be so easy to let you go!" Zhou Ye instantly turned the three Emma into three little white sheep, pressing them on the desk one by one, lifting Optimus Prime, and exploring the bottomless hole...


    With a babble, Zhou Ye slowly came out of the game, using his conductor to help play a three-person high and low-pitched ensemble [Ah, Goddess of Destiny!


    When the three-person choir sang the tenth song, all of them collapsed...with a full smile...


    After finishing the troublesome trio, Zhou Ye walked out of his study refreshedly. Vanessa was broken by Raven, and she always likes to make trouble with her... But fortunately, as a secretary and wife group Member, Vanessa is still very competent...Although the two of them always unite to trick Emma, ??Emma is not easy to provoke. Every time they give them a spiritual link to let them know what it means to suffer alone. The three hurt...


    But gradually, the relationship between the three of them became superb...


    With a relaxed pace, Zhou Ye walked on the way to the dojo of Qin''s retreat. He knew that Qin''s retreat today impacted the Dzogchen Dzogchen. If the impact is successful, then she can easily integrate the Phoenix in her body...


    Along the way, I kept saying hello to the girls who were busy dressing up the manor, and I kept getting kissed by the girls~ kiss the cheek. In happy days, it is always easier for people to expose the previously suppressed thoughts, especially in After someone takes the lead...


    When Zhou Ye came to Qin¡¯s private dojo, his cheeks were already covered with lip prints, red and pink...


    Entering the dojo lightly and looking at Qin sitting in the middle of the dojo, sitting cross-legged and struggling to hit the realm, Zhou Ye quietly sat down not far from her, took out a handkerchief and gave the trophy on his face. Wipe clean...


    Then, Zhou Ye just sat there, looking at his daughter quietly...I don¡¯t know how long it has been, maybe it¡¯s just a moment, maybe a long time has passed, and the expression on Qin¡¯s face suddenly became a little bit painful, tight. Then she opened her eyes...


    "Dad..." Qin leaped into his arms happily when he saw Zhou Ye''s first glance.


    "Didn''t it succeed?" Zhou Ye hugged the piano and comforted: "It''s okay, let''s take it slowly!"


    "Hmm..." Qin''s head was buried in Zhou Ye''s arms, and he nodded, then raised his face: "Dad, I want you..."


    "it''s here?"


    "Yeah..." Qin said, suffocating Zhou Ye''s gaze forcefully, and then began to work hard to get...


    Zhou Ye also responded to Qin...


    I don''t know how long it took... Qin finally dropped his high head weakly with a scream.The eyes closed slowly, and after a while, the Qin opened his eyes again, and a flash of fire flashed in his eyes...


    "Dad, I made it!" Qin hugged Zhou Ye firmly, whispering in his ear.


    "I know, dear!" Zhou Ye responded with a smile, "What happened to me just now is Phoenix''s will!"


    "Yeah!" Qin nodded shyly, and said, "She wants to love her father once before she merges with me!"


    "What now?"


    "Now, she is me, and I am her!" Qin said happily: "We are completely integrated, regardless of each other!"


    Zhou Ye didn''t speak, but hugged his daughter tightly. In fact, when Qin asked for joy, Hong Empress reminded him that Qin''s brain waves were wrong...but he didn''t care, he believed I have never imprisoned the will of the Phoenix, and the Phoenix without blackening will not be disadvantageous to me...


    It seems that my judgment is correct. It can only be said that the will of Phoenix will appear in the movie. It is Dr. X''s own death, not to mention a will of Phoenix. Even a child, you have imprisoned her in a small black room since childhood. , To see if she will retaliate against society when she grows up and has the ability...


    Nothing is inherently evil, and nothing necessarily represents destruction. Fire burns everything out, but it represents the revival of civilization...


    The Second World War destroyed tens of millions of people, but its technological explosion still left the world behind until modern times. Not to mention, the development of various electronic technologies and the development of aerospace all came from the arms race during the Second World War?


    So Zhou Ye never believed that something was necessarily evil. Obviously his decision was correct. After Phoenix''s will fulfilled his last wish, he merged with Qin without regret...


    There is no scent of firework, no air waves, no vision, just like a person wakes up... This shows that the Phoenix will actively merge with the piano.


    Zhou Ye and Qin hugged each other quietly. Qin liked the atmosphere, and finally heard the sound of fireworks from outside.


    Zhou Ye patted the little dolphins who still lay in his arms and said, "My dear, today is your sixteen-year-old coming-of-age ceremony. You are a well-deserved protagonist. You absolutely can''t help but appear!"


    "Actually, I prefer to be alone with my father!" Although Qin was so coquettish, she still sat up obediently, waiting for her man to dress her...


    Zhou Ye picked up the evening gown that the maid had put here by his side, and helped Qin put it on. The red evening gown reflected the Qin more beautifully like a flame."My dear, happy birthday, and, today you are really beautiful..."


    "Then I was not pretty before? Dad!" Qin pouted and said coquettishly.


    "Always beautiful!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "I''m going to find Orolo and let her see my dress!" Qin is just sixteen years old after all. She put on a new dress and hugged Zhou Ye to kiss him, and then happily carried her skirt. I went to find my sisters who grew up... "Dad, see you later!"


    "See you in the evening!" Zhou Ye smiled and watched Qin leave here, and the figure of the Red Queen suddenly appeared beside him, saying: "Master, the bone buried ground of Apocalypse has been found in Cairo..."


    "Wait two more days... to make Qin happy to finish this birthday, after all, it is unfair to Qin to kill someone as an adult!"


    "Okay, Master! Your will is above all else!" Red Queen rolled his eyes and said helplessly.


    Chapter One Hundred and Eighty


    Egypt¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªCairo¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 134

    Cairo is one of the oldest cities in the world and the least damaged by war.In this city along the Nile River, there are more than five million people living...


    In a lively square city, what was originally the most prosperous area, is now surrounded by a simple iron wall up to ten meters high. On the top of the wall, the sign of the umbrella is vividly visible.From time to time, Umbrella¡¯s construction vehicles enter and exit here, which looks like a busy construction site...


    People here have become accustomed to it, because Umbrella is like an incarnation of a real estate contractor in Cairo, starting work everywhere and enclosing land everywhere.For Cairo people, they don¡¯t care about these, as long as they don¡¯t have a big impact on their daily lives...


    In a dilapidated car far away from the construction site, two people, one fat and one thin, were staring at the Umbrella construction site, with hatred in their eyes.


    Of course, they have reasons to hate Umbrella. This organization named [Ashin Sabanur] is a small sect. They believe in Ashin Sabanur. They believe that Ashin Sabanur is the world¡¯s The only one is also the original true god.


    For this reason, they excavated ancient sites everywhere, looking for evidence of the existence of Ashin Shabanur. Unfortunately, they were hit hard in Cairo. When they found the address of this ancient site based on ancient records, they found that Umbrella Company had been established here. The isolation zone,


    It''s just that they didn''t give up. What is a cult, and those who are unscrupulous are called cults.They don¡¯t even care about the regimes of those countries, let alone a small multinational company...


    So they organized a dozen armed followers to attack Umbrella''s excavation team... But obviously they didn''t understand what kind of transnational consortium Umbrella was.


    Although at the beginning, the Umbrella Excavation Team suffered a certain loss because they did not expect that someone would dare to attack themselves openly.


    But soon, the frantic revenge belonging to the Umbrella consortium came. The people of their sect were like little mice hiding in the sewers. They were driven out of Cairo by the Umbrella consortium¡¯s security department, and then Killed one by one... Immediately afterwards, their branches in various countries were raided and surrounded by the Umbrella Consortium...


    Up to now, there are only two people left. One is the highest leader of the sect and the other is the executioner of the sect. The two are considered fanatics. They have escaped Umbrella¡¯s attacks again and again by being cautious. The properties of various countries were seized, and they were defined as cults by various countries.


    Their family and friends were under residential surveillance... Their private property was completely frozen... These two people only realised at this time that Umbrella was great, but it was too late. They had lost everything. Now their purpose is Give Umbrella a cruel one.


    They are watching me with the attitude that I will splash your blood even if I die.


    They believe that the Umbrella consortium must have discovered something here. When there is a major discovery, there will definitely be a big Umbrella person here... Now that their car is full of high explosives, they have decided that it will be considered dead. , Also to pull an executive from the Umbrella consortium to die together...


    They did not think that the United States bombed Umbrella''s headquarters in the past, but now all the passages out of Cairo are blocked by Umbrella, and they have nowhere to escape.


    They also tried the branch of Umbrella in Cairo, but they were found before they got close, and they almost couldn''t escape...


    So they had to put the goal in this place that seemed to be not strictly guarded.


    Soon, their hard work paid off. A luxury convoy of twelve luxury cars is coming here. They can see clearly that each car has Umbrella¡¯s umbrella logo on it.


    "For Ashin Sabanur!" The slightly weaker leader of the sect, Saban shouted frantically, and then slammed on the accelerator, toward the center of the convoy. The most luxurious car was 15 meters long. The extended luxury car crashed...


    The sect executioner beside him was holding two wires tightly in his hands, ready to detonate the bomb when he reached the edge of the car, in order to give his car bomb an extra layer of insurance.


    Their car is getting closer and closer to the luxury car, and they can almost clearly see the frightened face of the female driver in the car. [This is their self-righteousness.


    At this moment, the sect executioners chanted Long live Ashin Shabanur and connected the wires in their hands, but at this moment, they realized that the scenery in front of them had changed. The outside of the car should have been the streets of Cairo. The scene has now become an empty desert, but this is no longer for them. The explosives they prepared have already detonated...


    With a loud noise, the two people succeeded in their suicide, but none of them attacked.Not far from their vehicle, a beautiful girl in a black and white maid costume with a sneer on her face, muttered to herself: "What an idiot, what makes you think that the supreme one with our umbrella will be the weakest in protection? One ring."


    The girl confirmed again. After the two of them had been completely broken to pieces, one of them left here, and she was just teleporting here with the car bomb that was about to detonate...


    In the luxury car, Qin nestled quietly in Zhou Ye''s arms. After her thorough fusion with Phoenix, her ability greatly increased, but she also became more attached to Zhou Ye.


    "Dad, those attackers have been completely wiped out by Annie!" The eyes that were full of anger because of her father being attacked slowly calmed down. For her, Zhou Ye was her own taboo. Any attempt to treat herself People whose fathers are disadvantageous need to be eliminated from the soul to the body.


    "Qin is awesome!" Zhou Ye smiled and pecked at Qin''s little coot. Qin did give him a warning just now. Otherwise, I''m afraid I won''t get hurt by then, but it''s still possible to get a bad face. .


    "Dad..." Xiao Xiang was suddenly attacked by Zhou Ye, and Qin''s eyes became a little confused. Now she is a little addicted to playing those shameful games with Zhou Ye...


    Feeling the twisting of the violin in his arms, how could Zhou Ye not know that this little girl was moving again~love?Gently patted her dolphins and smiled: "Okay, baby, when the business is done, I will treat you well tonight!"


    "Hmm..." The Qin, who got Zhou Ye''s guarantee, happily offered his little scorpion. After a while of intimacy, he cleverly lay down in Zhou Ye''s arms and stopped talking.


    Chapter One Hundred and Eighty One


    Zhou Ye''s convoy quickly reached the security zone divided by Umbrella. After checking the documents, the convoy entered the excavation site in the respectful eyes of the guards...


    Excavation site¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the excavation site-a huge semicircular metal shield with a height of 20 meters and a diameter of more than 50 meters shielded the entire excavation pit tightly, leaving only a three-meter high gate for people to enter and exit.


    The convoy stopped in front of the door of Hemisphere, and then a group of researchers in sterile suits walked to the door and opened the door respectfully...


    "Welcome to you, Master!" The headed elder, who was about 60 years old, bowed respectfully towards Zhou Ye who got out of the car.


    "Okay, don''t be so polite, Dr. Ronald!" Zhou Ye waved his hand, then pulled up the small waist of Qin and walked towards the excavation site first.As he walked, he asked, "Are there any new discoveries?"


    "Of course, Master!" Dr. Ronald hurried two steps, followed Zhou Ye, and said: "The metal plates unearthed in the ruins are just like natural formations, without any traces of carving. And, through the hieroglyphs above, we know this person''s..."


    "Those are not important, at least not to me!" Zhou Ye interrupted the doctor''s words and said, "I don''t care about those things, I only care about what has been studied by the corpse inside!"


    Of course he knows that the above text records the life of Apocalypse, but this is not the purpose of his coming here. What he wants are the mysterious symbols on the tip of the Apocalypse Pyramid. He wants to know what those symbols are and why they can help. Apocalypse transforms the body.


    But more importantly, he wanted to know where the Apocalypse''s ability to strengthen other mutants came from and how to extract it... He only cared about this.


    "Yes, Master!" Dr. Ronald hurriedly said, "According to our tests, the corpse now is not dead, but just like a frozen person, the functions of the whole body are blocked...Although the cells are still Stay alive, but..."


    "But what?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "How should I put it..." Dr. Ronald thought for a while to explain: "It''s like time stopped passing in him. Although all the cells are still alive, they can''t move this feeling!"


    "Then did the variant test I want you to do?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Done, Master!" Dr. Ronald said embarrassingly, "But just like something frozen in ice, we can''t even test the DNA of this person frozen in time, let alone copy him!"


    "So? What is your conclusion?" Zhou Ye asked casually, stroking Qin''s hair.


    "We can''t make any tests on objects frozen by time, so if we want to fully replicate his abilities, our conclusion is that this guy must be completely resurrected!"


    "It''s a difficult choice!" Hearing this answer, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but scratch his head. To tell the truth, Zhou Ye didn''t think he could defeat this guy, let alone let this guy be captured. Then he obediently became his own experiment...


    But the good thing is that he has a big killer in his hands.Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but kiss the violin in his arms again...


    Qin also responded nicely to his father.


    The Qin in the movie didn''t even merge with the Phoenix, but only occasionally broke out, killing the Apocalypse to the dregs. Not to mention it has completely completed the integration and became the current piano that is completely white.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled happily, no longer entangled in these trivial matters, then played the piano, and followed the researchers down the circular iron ladder down the digging pit...


    The entire excavation pit is not deep, about less than fifteen meters away from the ground. The original messy remains have now been cleaned up.


    As for the destruction of the archaeological excavation site, the excavation value will be affected.Zhou Ye said he didn''t care that Umbrella itself was not an archaeological group, they were a high-tech group.


    Their purpose is not to find any archaeological discoveries, but to dig out the first mutant in prehistoric times and get the secrets in his body...


    As for historical value, what is it?Can you eat it?


    The entire excavation pit is circular, on the center stone platform.A bald humanoid with green-gray skin is lying there...


    Zhou Ye walked to the side of the stone platform with Qin, watching the humanoid creature surrounded by a piece of blue cloth on the stone platform, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but laugh.


    Nima¡¯s, how much resentment the X-Men gang of authors have for their skin color, there are always a few different races coming out from time to time...

 Chapter 135

    Qin Gerei also looked curiously at this corpse-like humanoid creature lying on the stone platform, and asked: "Dad, are you bringing me here in such a hurry for this guy?"


    "Yes, baby!" Zhou Ye smiled and gently touched the tip of her nose, and said, "Don''t underestimate this guy, he is the first mutant in the world, and he is also a guy who has ruled the world for a long time... He claims to be a god..."


    "The god is so ugly..."


    "Obviously he is not a god!" Zhou Ye said: "It''s just that certain people who have special abilities and want to enslave others put themselves a layer of legal rule, god...hehe!"


    "But this guy is dead!"


    "No, he is not dead!" Zhou Ye said, turning his head and looking at Qin earnestly and said: "Baby, I will resurrect him tomorrow and defeat him. The secret in his body is what Umbrella needs!"


    "Well, then beat him, dissecting him, and unlocking every secret in his body!" The education Qin received from an early age made her know that Umbrella''s company is her own, and everything else is not important, only her own sisters and property Is the most important.Big Love?What it is?


    Qin''s answer made Zhou Ye very happy, and then he said, "But baby...if I didn''t beat him, then you..."


    "Give it to me tomorrow, Dad, I will send this guy to your laboratory intact!" Qin interrupted Zhou Ye''s words. She didn''t want her man to be harmed at all. The silk may not be...


    "No, baby!" Zhou Ye looked at Qin and said seriously: "Daddy must deal with him first. This is a man''s responsibility. I will let you play when I confirm that I can''t beat him..."


    "Well... if you insist!" Qin was a little unhappy, she didn''t want to watch her father get hurt.


    "Baby, trust me, I won''t get hurt!" Zhou Ye saw Qin''s worry and smiled and comforted her."I promise¡­¡­"


    Qin stared at Zhou Ye''s eyes tightly, and nodded obediently after a long while."Dad, don''t get hurt!"


    "Ok!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Two


    The next day¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The western desert west of the Nile is also called the Libyan Desert.It is part of the world''s largest desert-the Sahara Desert, covering about two-thirds of Egypt''s area.


    In the uninhabited area deep in the desert, a helicopter group consisting of more than 20 helicopters is flying towards the center of the desert.


    Soon, in a relatively flat open zone, the helicopter group landed, and hundreds of people in Umbrella uniforms swarmed out of the helicopters.


    They arranged the metal plates one by one on the open land in a certain order. Then, a forklift lifted a small container 2.5 meters long and 1 meter high from a large cargo helicopter and placed it in the center of the metal plate. ...


    With everything ready, a pyramid-like suggested shelf was built above the container, and then the container inside was opened, which is the apocalypse ready to be resurrected...


    Soon, many Ashin Shabanur followers who were captured by Umbrella were driven off the plane with guns, and were hurriedly in the improvised pyramid...


    "Okay, kids, pray to your god!" The inner guard of the umbrella led the team with a gun against the believer of Ashin Shabanur in front of him and said: "I beg your god for mercy, beg you God can resurrect and save you, otherwise..."


    As the voice fell to the ground, with a bang, a believer''s head burst like a bursting watermelon, and it was obvious that he was executed.


    "En Sabah Nur-En Sabah Nur-En Sabah Nur -!" The cult believers cried and prayed throughout the pyramid...


    With their prayers, the metal pieces unearthed from the ruins began to emit dazzling golden light along those mysterious symbols...


    "Start recording..." The researchers who saw this scene through the monitor not far away also started to turn on all the monitoring equipment to record various abnormal signals flowing in the air at that time...


    "It''s getting started!" Zhou Ye was a little bit excited to be honest, for a long time no one deserves his full hands... Tianqi happened to be a good opponent.


    With the sound of prayer, the golden light moved quickly on the metal plate. Finally, Tianqi opened his eyes...


    "All non-combatants evacuate! All combatants who do not have teleport capabilities protect the evacuation of non-combatants."


    Following the order, a group of people quickly evacuated to the plane, and the helicopter began to take off...


    "Well, let''s meet with you as the first mutant from the prehistoric world!" Zhou Ye ordered through the Red Queen.


    "It''s the master!" An umbrella guard accepted the order, and then pressed the button in front of him.


    With the press of the button, the walls of the simple pyramid fell like flowering petals, falling toward the sides, exposing the resurrected Apocalypse to Zhou Ye...


    "Are you my slaves?" asked Tianqi, who opened his eyes and looked at the cultist who kept kneeling and praying around him, speaking in his slave language.


    But obviously, he was speaking in ancient Egyptian, and these cultists couldn''t understand it at all... they looked at him with big eyes and small eyes.


    "You are disrespectful to God!" For Tianqi, it is either a mutant or a slave, and the slave dared to look directly at himself so boldly, this is a great disrespect to God.


    Apocalypse directly activated his abilities. In the desert, his ability to control sand was almost strengthened. The cultists disappeared in front of Apocalypse instantly as if they were caught in the flowing water.


    Just as Tianqi got up and was about to leave, a sonic boom suddenly sounded, and he felt as if his body had been hit by a 10,000-ton boulder, half of his body was numb...


    "Well, yes, it seems to be able to withstand half of my strength, it should be quite resistant!" Zhou Ye''s figure appeared behind Tian Qi, and then raised his leg high, hitting Tian Qi''s head with the sound of explosive air... ...Smashed him to the ground in an instant...


    Before Tianqi landed, Zhou Ye appeared under Tianqi again, and a whip kick was about to kick Tianqi''s lower third...


    But obviously, if Tianqi discovered the physical power of the competition, he would be a teaser in front of Zhou Ye. Although I don''t know why this man beat him as soon as they met, it is clear that this guy is not his friend...


    Then a transparent protective shield appeared beside Tianqi, enclosing him, like a round transparent bubble, but much stronger than the bubble...


    Zhou Ye''s movements are like one, and one leg is like one. You can''t see Zhou Ye and Tianqi in the sky, only the rumbling sonic boom and the circular sonic boom clouds standing in mid-air. It proves that Zhou Ye is still working hard to break the tortoise shell of Apocalypse...


    An hour later, Zhou Ye finally stopped his useless work, and now his battle uniform had become ragged, it looked like he had been beaten severely...


    Zhou Ye''s miserable appearance completely angered someone, Qin¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Seeing the embarrassed look of her father who had never appeared before, Qin was burning with anger. Behind her, a huge fire phoenix seemed to be alive, flying freely.


    Because Zhou Ye stopped his blows, the Apocalypse that finally came to rest floated in mid-air, with a pleasant appearance. In fact, he was a little uncomfortable. He was kicked around like a ball... To be honest, he was a little bit Airsick...


    But if you lose, you don''t lose the battle, and forbearing the discomfort in your stomach, Tian Qi intends to talk to Zhou Ye, why should he attack himself...


    But at this moment, a feeling of extreme danger spread... Apocalypse''s pupils shrank like needles, and he felt that this inexplicable force could easily blast himself to the scum...


    Following the direction of the energy, Tianqi looked over.I saw a blonde girl in a red dress walking towards herself step by step in the air, speaking words she didn''t understand.


    "You dare to hurt Dad, you damn it..." The furious Qin stretched out his hands, and the fire phoenix behind it rushed towards Tianqi...


    "Baby, don''t kill him, he is an important experimental material!" Zhou Ye''s figure appeared behind Qin, and then stopped Qin''s little coward...


    "Dad..." Qin lightly beat Zhou Ye''s Hungarian mouth in dissatisfaction, helping him take revenge, and he also stopped himself...


    "I broke my clothes by myself!" Zhou Ye explained helplessly: "During full speed flight and attack, the clothes cannot withstand the friction of the air, so..."


    "Okay... count him lucky this time!" Qin was only just getting angry by Zhou Ye''s embarrassment, she didn''t really want to kill Tianqi, she knew that Tianqi was an important experimental material.


    "I hope that guy will give you some strength, and don''t be killed by my good girl with a gentle pat!" Zhou Ye said, holding the Qin to the ground, to check the Apocalypse shot down by the Qin.


    The Apocalypse at the moment, how embarrassed, how embarrassed, half of the body is missing, the whole person fainted...


    "Baby, do you have a way to prevent him from regaining consciousness?" Zhou Ye asked in a low voice in Qin''s ear.


    "That''s very simple!" Qin said and came to Tianqi''s side, placing his hand slightly on Tianqi''s forehead. Five minutes later, Qin easily retracted his hand and returned to Zhou Ye''s side."Now I have completely sealed his consciousness, he is now a vegetable..."

 Chapter 136

    "It''s great..." Zhou Ye said and kissed Qin''s little boy emphatically, and then grabbed Qin''s waist and said, "Go, baby, let''s have a good time in Egypt..."


    "Yeah!" Although Qin won''t be jealous because of those women, being alone with Zhou Ye makes her feel very happy. She has already begun to plan where Zhou Ye will play with her...


    As for this apocalypse that has become a vegetative, naturally someone from Umbrella packed him and sent him to the California Hive General Laboratory... After analyzing the capabilities of the apocalypse, the Pandora plan will be completed faster.


    Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Three


    Neon-Roppongi, Tokyo-Yashidaya.


    Yashida Ichiro was wearing a black kimono, kneeling down in the hallway, and refreshments were placed on a low table beside him. Two women in traditional kimonos were waiting carefully.


    "Spring is here..." Yashita Ichiro''s increasingly aging face showed a trace of reluctance. He looked at the cherry blossom trees planted in the yard, which was planted by his father with his own hands.


    The cherry blossoms are in full bloom fifty times... Now his father is no longer alive, and he has also turned from a boy to an old man. Since he inherited the company of the Yashida family, he has worked hard and has done the entire company. Big...


    But Yashita Ichiro is not satisfied. He doesn''t want to be like his father, just disappearing in the long river of time. He wants to enjoy more... However, birth, old age, sickness and death is the law of life, even if he is now rich and powerful. Nor can it go against the might of time.


    "Where''s Xinxuan? What did he do?" Yashida Ichiro asked casually, picking up his teacup and taking a sip.


    "Patriarch, the young master is in Hokkaido, busy with branch affairs over there!" The maid beside her hurriedly responded respectfully to Yashida Ichiro''s words.


    "Huh huh... Hokkaido?" Yashida Ichiro snorted indifferently. He knew what his son was doing. Although he was old, he still grasped the entire Yashida enterprise firmly, Yashida Shingen. Nothing can be hidden from his eyes and ears. He knows that his son is unwilling to send his upcoming granddaughter to Umbrella¡¯s Mangrove Villa as a proton, so he wants to have a civet cat in exchange for the prince, so he brings his about to give birth. Daughter-in-law went to Hokkaido...


    But forget it, Yashida Ichiro gave up the idea of ??letting his son come back. After all, now Yashida has broken through its own bottleneck. This is one of them, and the other is that he also wants to test the reaction of the Umbrella consortium... ¡­


    In addition, let¡¯s take a look at who is the loyal minister next to me, and who has been corrupted by Umbrella Company, just a granddaughter, he can afford the price...


    "Let him go..." Yashita Ichiro waved his hand casually, as if he wanted to wave everything away... "Go down, let me be alone!"


    "Yes..." The two maids bowed their heads respectfully, and then slowly exited here on their knees...


    "I really want to live another hundred years and see the future of neon!" Yashita Ichiro lamented the rush of time, and he wondered in his heart whether it is time to plan ahead...


    The capital of Hokkaido, Sapporo¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Sapporo Central Hospital, Obstetrics and Gynecology Department on the third floor...


    A group of bodyguards in black suits blocked the entire corridor on the third floor, and kept their vigilant eyes on the medical staff entering and exiting here...


    At the door of the obstetric operating room at the end of the corridor, a man in a black suit was walking around the door like an ant on a hot pot.


    From time to time, there are nurses coming in and out here tremblingly, no way, how could they not be afraid to see those group of bodyguards like gangsters...


    Here is Shingen Yoshida, who secretly ran to Hokkaido to have a child. If you want to say how much he loves his unborn daughter, it''s not enough, but this is the number one he secretly challenged the Umbrella Consortium. In this experiment, he was afraid...


    The closer he gets to Umbrella, the more he can feel the energy of this seemingly invisible giant... The US bases overseas, if you say you borrow it, you can borrow it, and sometimes you can even use it easily. The U.S. strategic transport plane helps its company do private work...


    Smoking cigarettes one by one, Shishi Tian Xinxuan''s hands were full of sweat... He was scared, afraid that he would startle the sleeping dragon of the Umbrella Consortium...


    But he has no choice, he doesn''t want to wait for death... He knows that if his daughter is really taken away and raised by the Umbrella Consortium, then when his daughter grows up, the Umbrella Consortium will definitely support him. ''S daughter, got the inheritance right of Yashita Enterprise...


    And there is no need to say more about his fate...So Shida Shingen has to take a risk. After confirming that his wife is pregnant, he quietly put the wife''s substitute in the ancestral house with My pregnant wife came to Hokkaido, ready to secretly give birth to her child here...


    As for not wanting children... he never thought about it, not wanting children is just a temporary solution to the crisis, and there is no legal heir, then Yoshida Enterprise will sooner or later fall into the hands of others.And finding a place to hide abroad is even more a stupid idea.


    Shigen Tian, ??who has seen the global channels of the Umbrella Consortium, knows that there are no dead ends for Umbrella in foreign countries, no matter where it is...just like an overseas military base in the United States.


    Just as Yashida Shingen was thinking, a midwife wearing a mask came out with a baby and happily said to Yashida Shingen, "Congratulations, sir, you are a daughter!"


    "Hmm...!" Yazhi Tian Xinxuan didn''t even hug his newly born daughter, but looked indifferent.


    "Uh, my wife is also very safe!" The midwife was taken aback by Xin Xuan''s attitude, and she didn''t know what to say...


    "What a lovely little princess!" A crisp voice suddenly sounded.


    "Who is it?" The voice stopped Yashida Shingen in shock, and then roared like a lion with exploded hair.


    "Sorry, I haven''t introduced myself yet!" A beautiful girl in a black and white maid dress slowly appeared in front of Yashida Shingen: "I am under the umbrella of the Umbrella Consortium. Maid, Autumn!"


    "I would like to see you for the first time, Mr. Yashida!" said Qiu gracefully with a dress lift.


    "Ninja? Extraordinary power...?" Shingen Yashida asked, startled by the phenomenon beyond reality.


    "Ninja? Haha, is that kind of funny profession really still alive now? Special functions? Um-a little closer!" Qiu smiled and said, "What you have seen so far is only from the Umbrella Consortium. It''s just the tip of the iceberg, do you really think that is all of the Umbrella consortium?"


    "I..." Yashida Shingen was suppressed by Qiu''s aura and was speechless, although the woman in front of him was beautiful and looked polite.


    But Shingen Yashida doesn''t know why, but feels that the woman in front of her can kill herself countless times if she wants to...Even if there are those loyal bodyguards who surround herself in a group, they can''t change it. This result...


    He felt that he was in front of this woman, as weak as a shivering little rabbit in front of a man-eating tiger...


    Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Four


    Qiu glanced at Yashida Shingen, who was frightened by his aura like a weak chicken, and didn''t bother to pay attention to this guy anymore...


    Stepping gently, I gracefully walked to the midwife who had been stunned by the scene before me, unceremoniously hugged the baby girl in the hands of the midwife, and gently touched the baby girl¡¯s cheek with his little hand , Said with a smile: "It really looks like a cutie, the owner will love it..."


    "That''s... my daughter..." Yashida Shingen summoned his last courage and said.


    "No, according to the contract, she will be raised by our Umbrella consortium..." Qiu glanced at Yashida Shingen, who was surrounded by bodyguards, and said: "Then as agreed, I did receive the promise. The third-generation heir to Tian Enterprise!"


    As Qiu said, he took out an oval metal egg from his hand ring, and gently manipulated it twice. The metal egg half-opened and turned into a metal cradle. Qiu carefully picked up the baby girl and put it in. I left the cradle, and after a few more operations, the cradle became an oval metal egg...


    "If you dare to attack me by taking advantage of my placement of the little princess, maybe I will take a high look at you!" Qiu gently picked up the metal egg and said mockingly: "But you don''t even have the courage to attack me. , Yamato boy? Haha..."


    Qiu¡¯s mocking laughter was so harsh. Hearing Yoshida Shingen clenched his fists, the blue veins on his forehead jumped up high, but he didn¡¯t dare... he didn¡¯t dare to let his men attack this weak-looking woman. One is because The Umbrella Consortium attacked the maid, which indicated a full-scale war with the Umbrella Consortium... He couldn''t bear the consequences. Secondly, because of the strange plot when the maid appeared, it was like appearing out of thin air... He didn''t believe it. Such a woman can be killed with a gun...


    "Oh, yes!" As if suddenly thinking of something, Qiu stopped his steps and said: "Mr. Yashida, since your behavior is suspected of breach of contract, your mistress who secretly sent abroad gave birth to you. The daughter will also be brought into the Umbrella Consortium to raise...how about it, unhappy?"


    "...You..." Yashida Shingen was really about to explode...If his eyes could kill people, I am afraid that Qiu''s corpse would have been crushed by him in the early morning...but the eyes cannot kill people.


    Qiu, who was clearly able to teleport away from here, but did not teleport to leave here, she just walked slowly and gracefully, leaving Shishida Shingen''s sight...


    Tokyo at this moment, determined to the farm¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In this huge mansion with a construction area of ??160,000 square meters, the lights are brightly lit-in the main hall there are expensive lights that only hang when welcoming guests-


    In the 300-square-meter hall, a team of Kabuki is performing traditional neon repertoires, the floating boat chapter of Genji Tale...


    "I don''t know, why did Miss Sarkisang visit the humble house so free today?" Yashida Ichiro, who was sitting on the main seat, asked with a smile.


    "There are things that require trouble, Patriarch Zhi Tian, ??you!" Ophelia said, holding up the glass and taking a sip of the indifferent neon sake.


    Hearing Ophelia''s words, Yashita Ichiro narrowed his eyes, then pulled out a smile, and said: "I don''t know what it is, you actually need Miss Sarkisang to come here in person?"


    Now Ophelia has been promoted to Umbrella Consortium, President of Asia.That¡¯s why Yashita Ichiro entertained her with such a high standard. Although in secret, Ophelia is Umbrella¡¯s eldest princess, but this identity is not exposed, so on the surface, she has risen step by step by herself. .


    "After a while, you will know about Patriarch Yazhitian!" Ophelia said pretendingly mysteriously: "It will definitely make you feel very happy!"

 Chapter 137

    "Oh? Then I''ll wait and see!" Yashita Ichiro pulled away his old face and looked very happy. In fact, his heart was full of anxiety. He didn''t know why Ophelia came back to find herself, but he had a hunch. , It''s definitely not a good thing...


    At this moment, Yashita Ichiro only felt a flower in front of him, and two figures suddenly appeared beside Ophelia. Both were beautiful girls in black and white maid costumes.


    "Fortunately, let''s not insult your life... Miss, we have brought the third generation descendant of the Yashida family!" As the words of the two maids fell, they opened the oval cradle in front of Ophelia...


    The two newly-born babies appeared in front of Yashida Ichiro, and when he saw these two babies, Yashida Ichiro''s eyes shrank.Then he pretended to be unaware and said in surprise: "Miss Sarkisang, this is...!"


    "This is Mr. Shingen''s biological daughter!" Ophelia looked indifferently, gently teasing the baby that Qiu brought with her hand, and then said: "This is Mrs. Yashida''s daughter..."


    He pointed to the baby girl brought by another maid and said, "And this one is the illegitimate daughter of Mr. Yashida. I''m afraid you forgot about the old man, so I brought it too!"


    "Haha...I have a successor to the Shita family!" Yashita Ichiro looked so relieved, and he couldn''t see a trace of acting.


    "Then please ask the Yashida family to name them, so that I can let the maids take them back to the United States!" Ophelia directly ignored the performance of the old fox Yashida Ichiro, and said directly and unceremoniously: "We The Master of Umbrella has been waiting for them for a long time!"


    "...Okay, no problem!" Yashida Ichiro didn''t have any unhappy expressions at all, but he said with an excited look: "Shingen''s daughter will hand in Mariko, Yashida Mariko, as for Shingen''s children outside are If you can''t enter the Yashida family, just call her Xuexu..."


    "Huh..." Ophelia was surprised at once, what should I say, wasn''t Xuexu adopted by the Yashida family?How could she be the illegitimate daughter of the Yashida family?But maybe this Xuexu is not Bi Xuexu, what about him...


    "What? Miss Sarkisang feels wrong?" Yashita Ichiro asked curiously.


    "Nothing!" Ophelia smiled and waved her hand, and said: "Since the matter is over, then I will leave!"


    "Please forgive me for the poor hospitality!" Yashita Ichiro said with a warm and hospitable expression.


    "Okay, please stay!" Ophelia said, and took the two maids directly to the door... Soon, the sound of the car engine from outside let Yashida Ichiro know about Ophelia. Ya really has gone far.


    At this time, he no longer endures his anger... picking up the wine glass and smashing it down fiercely.


    When there was a cry, the scared Kabuki hurried out of the stage¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Five


    "Too much bullying!!!" Yashida Ichiro roared in the hall, and they came to the Yashida family to demonstrate if they asked the owner to name it.


    Yashida Ichiro knew that Ophelia¡¯s purpose just now was to tell him that even if his son deliberately hides his daughter, he can be easily found out by the powerful Umbrella consortium. For the consortium, there is no secret...


    This is too bullying...but he still can''t turn his face, especially the maid who suddenly appeared behind Ophelia is a deterrent...


    He didn''t think it was a ridiculous ninja...because he had seen someone exactly like this kind of person during World War II... that person saved his life under the explosion of a nuclear bomb...


    So far, whenever I look in the mirror and see the scar on his face, Yashida Ichirou will think of that person... the kind of recovery ability that is completely unlike a human being.


    As a high-level person, Yashita Ichiro has also heard many strange stories in other channels.Although others are talking about it, and he knows it is true...


    Especially after these two maids appeared in front of him, Yashita Ichiro firmly believed...


    And if you think about it carefully, it seems that almost ten years have passed since signing the contract with the Umbrella Consortium, and the appearance of the woman named Ophelia Sarkisang has not changed at all. This is not another A living example?


    Thinking of this, Yashida Ichiro''s heart became like a raging fire, and it became hot. What is the purpose of giving birth?Inheriting the family business...How can the children who have passed on to them compare to the one in power...


    There will be four mutants with supernatural powers appearing in front of him now, three of them are not easy to mess with, because they are organized...and the other is their own savior...whichever is the lesser of two evils. , For my own sake, I can only sorry my savior...


    Thinking of the experimental process in his secret laboratory, Yashita Ichiro felt relieved. After a while, he will also be one of those extraordinary humans...


    As for his son, Yashita Ichiro just wanted to say one thing, which is really a waste.Can''t handle even a small thing...


    But the purpose of my own temptation has also been achieved... Sure enough, there are people from the Umbrella Consortium in my home. These people are like hungry wolves hidden in the shadows, waiting for their flaws to leak, and I absolutely can''t let them do it.Thinking of this, Yashida Ichiro patted his hands lightly.


    In the empty hall, a black figure appeared in front of Yashida Ichiro, waiting for him to give an order: "Go and check, anyone knows that Shingen¡¯s women are pregnant. I don¡¯t want to see them living in this world again. Do it beautifully, and do it like an accident!"


    "Hi!" The shadow answered, then disappeared in front of him.


    "It''s still too far off!" Looking at the ninja who was leaving, Yashida Ichiro couldn''t help but sigh. Even his dim-eyed old man, if he pays attention to it, can discover the trajectory of the ninja''s departure and suddenly appear He couldn''t see how the woman next to Ophelia appeared...


    Maybe this is the gap between the extraordinary and the mortal. Thinking of this, Yashita Ichiro has a more longing for Wolverine''s ability...


    On the other side¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªIn Ophelia¡¯s caravan......


    "Go back!" Ophelia looked at the two maids carrying the baby baskets in front of her and said, "Don''t let my father wait too long..."


    "Yes, miss!" Qiu and the other maid nodded slightly towards Ophelia, then disappeared into the car in an instant...


    "That old guy is probably going to explode!" Ophelia smiled playfully: "I''m afraid there will be a big cleaning at home..."


    "But what''s the use of this?" Ophelia dared to come to the door to warn this old guy. Of course he was not afraid of cleaning up, because it is now the Yashida Enterprise, except for Yashida Ichiro and Yashida Shingen, all the executives Have been replaced by clones loyal to Umbrella...


    To put it bluntly, if necessary, everything that Yashida and his son have can become the Umbrella consortium in an instant, including the three special researches established by Yashida Ichiro to absorb mutant power. ''S research institute...


    Therefore, Ophelia is not afraid that Yashida Ichirou will turn the sky over...Let her slowly follow the two guys to play the cat and mouse game...


    At this moment in the United States, California, Mangrove Villa¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye was looking at the two baby girls brought by the two maids and smiling happily. He stretched out his hand to embrace Qiu Genwu''s waist and kissed them fiercely, "Good job..."


    "Lord, master...this is what we should do!" Qiu, who was slaying decisively outside, became a shy and shy little girl in front of Zhou Ye...


    "Then the master should reward us..." Wu was more active, holding Zhou Ye''s arm, shaking her coquettishly, "How does the master plan to reward us?"


    "How about rewarding you two for not being able to land tomorrow?" Zhou Ye smirked at the corner of his mouth, patted the two women''s dolphins, and laughed.


    "Hmm..." Qiu''s face was almost turning into a mature big apple, but he nodded and agreed with Zhou Ye''s words...


    "Oh yes, the master is not allowed to behave!" Wu jumped directly on Zhou Ye''s body happily, and kissed Zhou Ye''s face fiercely.


    "Okay, it''s still light now! I have to wait till night!" Zhou Ye patted the dancing little dolphins, let her come down, and then said, "You call Yuriko here first and say I have something to do with her. !"


    "Okay, Master!" Upon hearing the order, the two women put away their happy smiles, bowed slightly, and walked out of Zhou Ye''s study...


    "My dear, are you looking for me?" Soon Yuriko Koyama walked in and sat down directly on Zhou Ye''s lap without hesitation.


    "Baby, how about we adopt two daughters?" Zhou Ye patted Yuriko gently.


    "Are you serious? My dear!" Because of Zhou Ye''s physique, the girls were unable to conceive a child for a long time. They wanted to adopt two girls a long time ago, but they were afraid that Zhou Ye would be unhappy. Dare to mention... But now Zhou Ye has taken the initiative to raise this matter, which makes Yuriko overjoyed...


    "Of course it''s true!" Zhou Ye said as he gently pulled the two baby baskets on the table in front of him, and said, "Look, I''ve already..."


    "It''s so cute..." Yuriko looked at the two baby girls in the nursery basket, happily wanted to hug them, but was afraid that she would hurt them, so she turned around in a hurry...


    "Do you like it?" Zhou Ye stood up and came to Yuriko, and said, "They were all adopted from Japan... and they will be raised by you... You will be their mother from now on!"


    "...Hmm!" Yuriko''s happy eyes turned into a crescent moon, but suddenly she stared at Zhou Ye as if she was thinking of something, "My dear, don''t you want to play tricks again? How do I remember You are the most enthusiastic about raising your daughter, and you raise it to your own window... Sister Ophelia is like this... Salvador is like this... There are also Ruiwen, Jin, Orollo, Ashley, Elizabeth, Vanessa-this is the daughter you have toppled down, and Li Qianhuan, Katie [Phantom Cat], Clarice [Blink], Little Naughty are all your backup daughters... Honey, are you a daughter? ?"


    Yuriko''s words directly caused Zhou Ye to cough non-stop. It was too embarrassing. It was too difficult for people to dismantle, baby, you are digging too thoroughly.


    "Well, forget, who called you my man? As long as you are happy, everything is fine!" Yuriko gently patted Zhou Ye''s back, "Well-let me guess, dear , Do you want to play with mother and daughter? That''s why you asked me to raise these two little guys?"


    "He who knows me, Yuriko also...!" Zhou Ye had to pick his thumbs up against his own woman. This was a complete see through to his own rhythm.

 Chapter 138

    "You bastard..." Yuriko gently beat Zhou Ye''s Hungarian mouth twice, then picked up two baby baskets and walked out."Forget it, I can''t stop you anyway..."


    The implication is that Yuriko will cooperate with Zhou Ye... I think that soon, I might have that to play with, Zhou Ye is happy... hehehe...


    Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Five


    [Congratulations to the Umbrella Guild for successfully overthrowing Nefarian and obtaining the first pass of the 60th-level dungeon Blackwing Lair. Congratulations!


    The system announcements were continuously in WOW, with bold and enlarged red fonts floating across the top of the screen three times in a row, which immediately caused a heated discussion.


    "Damn it, why is it their first pass again? Protest, there must be a dirty PY deal in it!"


    "Upstairs!"


    "Upstairs are a group of envy, jealous and hate? Pan Jun, Si Ye Shao Fei Table­¹«»Do not say!"


    Zhou Ye squinted his eyes, dangling his cigar, holding Katie in one hand and Vanessa in the other.Looking at the screen triumphantly, those people were torn on the World Channel.


    WOW can be said to carry Zhou Ye¡¯s most beautiful memories of his youth. In this world, after Umbrella¡¯s secret promotion, the speed of computer technology upgrading is much faster than in the present...


    That¡¯s why Zhou Ye was able to start the WOW project in the second year of the millennium. The plan is to let Zhou Ye have fun...


    It was now in 2004, and his Queen ~ Palace Guild led by Zhou Ye basically took all the first kills... to make up for some regrets in the real world.


    "That''s it, let''s celebrate, my dear!" Zhou Ye said, gently kissing Katie and Vanessa on the faces, and their hands had reached the bottom of their skirts at some point. Fingers kept making strange things in the center of the two.


    "Dad..." Katie''s body was weakened by the flirtation, and she had to lean on Zhou Ye, and Vanessa was not much better, she couldn''t help but untie Zhou Ye''s belt...


    The two cats battled Zhou Ye, and Zhou Ye won a big victory. They chased after the victory. The two cats cede land for peace. However, Ye refused, vowing to dominate the prestige of my Chinese boy, and the two cats collapsed¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye happily walked out of his study. It was just early in the morning... No way, who made his women be bewitched by Ophelia and went to Neon to play, saying that the hot springs there are good... and There is also the effect of beauty, that gang of prodigal ladies ran away...


    The next instance of Zhou Ye and his wives who got in the team will be in the early hours of the morning. After all, there is a difference...


    After casually eating breakfast, Zhou Ye directly instructed the maids to take care of Katie and Vanessa who were sunk by him, and then Shi Shiran walked to the elevator leading directly to the underground main base.


    He is going to see the progress of the [Pandora] project today. The Pandora project is actually the strongest biological armor research project and has always been the top priority in the main base.


    The combat uniform he used to wear with recovery and transformation functions was a failure of the Pandora Project. Why is it a failure?Because he couldn''t bear the energy of Zhou Ye''s full-speed flight and full attack, even with the ability to recover himself, it was a failure...


    Of course, even if it is a failed product, the hardness is far better than those of ordinary bulletproof armor.


    Walking in the bright and deep passage, Zhou Ye nodded to the researchers passing by him from time to time, responding to their greetings.


    Soon, Zhou Ye came to a room the size of a football field. There were neatly arranged consoles around the room, and pipes with a diameter of fifty centimeters led to the transparent glass ball in the center of the room. .


    In the sphere, full of crystal clear liquid, a girl who looked only five or six years old was curled up in the sphere.


    "This...this is the Pandora experimental body?" Zhou Ye looked at the girl in the sphere in surprise and asked.


    "Yes, master!" said a middle-aged woman with glasses and long blond hair respectfully: "This is the most successful experiment of the Pandora Project!"


    "...Isn''t it a biological armor?" Zhou Ye was a little trapped. It has been two years since Pandora experimented, but wasn''t it a creature like plasticine before?How to become a human girl now?How can I put a human girl on myself??Too dirty...


    "Master!" Dr. Priscilla, who was in charge of the entire experiment, said with frantic eyes: "Originally we thought we could recreate a brand new species with Umbrella''s extraordinary biotechnology, but in the end we found that it was not possible. , The Pandora Test III you used to wear is our most successful work!"


    "Huh? Continue!" Zhou Ye directly sat on the chair the maid brought him over, motioning Priscilla to continue.


    "We have experimented with X gene fusion with plants, fusion with single-celled organisms, and even we have experimented with X gene fusion with cancer cells, but the effect is quite bad!" Priscilla said, his eyes began to shine, like a crazy Like a woman, she said excitedly: "Later we analyzed the genes of Apocalypse and found that things like X cells are still the best to integrate with humans!"


    ... Zhou Ye nodded in the face of this female mad scientist who was a little bit infiltrated, indicating that he understood what Dr. Priscilla said.


    "We finally got her by fusing the genes of more than a dozen mutants!" Priscilla said, pointing to the little girl who grew up in the artificial child ~ palace: "Pandora ¢ú, according to our Calculate, when she is fully grown, she will get [energy absorption] [transformation] [environmental adaptation] [super recovery] [teleport] [full body softening] [elementalization] [mental detection] and other abilities... She will be us..."


    "Wait..." Zhou Ye finally couldn''t help but interrupted her words: "I remember I wanted a biological armor, not a super mutant..."


    "Master... please wait!" Prilasi smiled mysteriously, "You can see the birth of a super creature armor!"


    "Well, professional matters are left to professional people, I only want results!" Zhou Ye nodded, and then sat and waited there...


    Soon, four gun-shaped mechanical arms protruded from the ceiling and pointed directly at the artificial child ~ Pandora ¢ú in the palace. With a mechanical sound of weng, four invisible light beams irradiated Pandora ¢ú On Pandora''s body, Pandora Type X seemed to suffer a lot of pain, and began to struggle...


    Zhou Ye is not worried. He knows that the four rays of light are not deadly weapons, but the mutant ability enhancement capabilities extracted from Apocalypse...


    The improved strengthening ability can easily raise a mutant directly to Alpha level...Of course, it is still not as good as the metamorphosis of Qin, but it can easily reach the level of Magneto late...


    Zhou Ye''s women have reached this level, so Zhou Ye is no stranger to this...


    Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Six


    With the enhanced light irradiated, Pandora X began to writhe in pain, ten minutes later-the irradiation stopped...


    "Successful..." Prilasi murmured, wiping her sweat lightly. Zhou Ye didn''t know, but she knew that this last enhancement was the saddest level, because it was a compound variant. People, in the first dozen or so trials, they all collapsed because they couldn¡¯t pass the strengthening test...


    Although after the Red Queen''s repeated improvements and calculations, she felt that the success rate had reached 98%, she dared to call Zhou Ye, but the success rate of less than 100% made her sweat.


    "Huh, what about Pandora ¢ú?" Prilasi suddenly discovered at this time that the Pandora ¢ú that should have been in the artificial child ~ palace is gone, the artificial child ~ the palace is now empty, where is there? Pandora''s X-shaped shadow.


    Is it??Pandora X defected?Impossible... Loyalty to Zhou Ye Loyalty to Umbrella is inscribed in her genes, otherwise it will never be created... But the empty artificial child~ Gong seems to mock Priilasi¡¯s confidence .


    "Not good..." Prilasi hurried to the console and pressed the emergency button...


    "Well, Prilasi, don''t worry so much!" Zhou Ye''s voice stopped Prilasi from moving."Look, the little guy is here with me..."


    "..." Prilasi turned his head to look, and saw that Pandora ¢ú was holding Zhou Ye with an obsessive look, like a noisy little cat, rubbing Zhou Ye''s cheek with his small face.


    "Okay, little guy, don''t rub..." Zhou Ye was holding Pandora ¢ú with a look of helplessness. The transparent viscous fluids on her body were all advanced biological nutrient fluids. "I think you should take a shower first..."


    "... Take a...bath?" Pandora stared curiously, repeating Zhou Ye''s words slowly like a baby was learning a word.


    "Yes, take a bath!" Zhou Ye smiled and lightly tapped Pandora''s little Qiao Ke Ai''s nose.


    "Wash¡¤Bath...Bath¡¤Bath...!" Pandora clapped her little hand happily. Although she didn''t know what it meant, it was obvious that she didn''t want to disobey the person in front of her who made her attached.


    "Aisha, you take Pandora to take a shower!" Zhou Ye motioned to the maid behind him to take Pandora to take a bath.


    "Okay, Master!" Aisha said that she was about to take Pandora from Zhou Ye, but she couldn''t hold her...


    "Bath... take a bath..." Pandora shook her little head in panic, clasped Zhou Ye''s neck tightly with her hands, and refused to let go. Her eyes were full of aggrieved tears... It seemed to be accusing Zhou Ye, why should he Abandon yourself...


    "...Okay, okay, I know, I''ll take you to take a bath!" Zhou Ye looked at this cute little Lolita and was defeated by her. He knew that Pandora obviously didn''t want to be separated from him, and Treating herself as her only support... Obviously this is a fragment inscribed in her genes.


    With that said, Zhou Ye picked up Pandora and walked towards the bath room following the instructions of the red eye, feeling that there is no need to separate from Zhou Ye, Pandora happily went to Zhou Ye''s cheek again...


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye is already a senior dad, and the skill of bathing little Lolita has been MAX... After easily helping Pandora wash the nutrient solution on her body, she started to clean herself again...


    "The Red Queen...you didn''t input knowledge and memory for her?"


    "Ah, I forgot, Master!"

 Chapter 139

    "Don''t be so obvious when you pretend, OK?"


    "The master is so insightful. In fact, I just want to test whether human emotions will exceed the expected goal after calculation!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "It means--I want to see Pandora Breeding!"


    "That kind of unscientific thing, you will actually believe it?"


    "It''s okay to try!"


    "By the way...what about the creature armor? How come it''s a little loli?"


    "Master, you hold her and say in her ear [Love you, Pandora!] Try it, friendly reminder, there will be surprises!"


    When Zhou Ye heard this, he looked at Pandora, who was sitting on a stool, happily holding a small plastic container and playing with water...


    Do you want to experiment?Zhou Ye didn''t know if he should do this experiment, but in the end his curiosity surpassed his shame~shame...


    Came to Pandora''s side gently, picked her up, and looked at Pandora''s pure eyes, Zhou Ye couldn''t say this anyway...


    Finally, as soon as he gritted his teeth, Zhou Ye still felt ashamed to death, and said [Love you, Pandora!


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, Pandora''s eyes stared at Zhou Ye, before bursting open like a ball of water, and directly attached to Zhou Ye''s body...


    "Dad... what color do you like?"


    A naive voice appeared directly in Zhou Ye''s mind. This was Pandora''s mental ability. Zhou Ye hurriedly showed the image of the strong colony armor in his mind...


    In the mirror, Zhou Ye saw that the water-like attachment on his body instantly turned into a strong colony armor...


    At this moment, he suddenly felt that his little friend was pinched by something.


    "Dad, what is this..."


    "Don''t move... That''s Bao Bei..."


    "Hey, it''s so funny, Dad, why does he win..."


    "Hey...good, don''t make trouble..."


    "Ah, I remembered, saying that in such a situation, I need to use my mouth to help Dad figure it out!"


    "Pandora don''t...!"


    It may be because it was too thorny and exciting... Zhou Ye actually took half an hour to GAMEOVER this time... Pandora, who had completed something, returned to his human form again, but there was still a trace of white at the corner of his mouth...


    The damn red queen, what kind of ghost did you input to Little Pandora... Zhou Ye muttered, but... well, how should I put it, I feel pretty good...


    Gently helped Little Pandora wipe off the marks on her mouth, and then taught her to brush her teeth and rinse her mouth. Looking at the cute little Lolita in front of him, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but kiss her gently... ¡­


    Pandora has slowly begun to master her mental abilities. Of course she knows that Zhou Ye still likes what she just did... Helping her father happy, Pandora feels very happy...


    After taking Pandora out of the bath and room, Zhou Ye and Pandora dressed up under the service of the maids...


    "Master, Pandora has the ability to adapt to the environment, so whether it is flying at supersonic speed or flying at the speed of light, Pandora can quickly complete her skin evolution, except for the first time you need to slowly accelerate her to adapt, She will change automatically in the future. Especially she has energy absorption, so all energy weapons are ineffective to her, but can increase her strength!" Prilasi saw Zhou Ye walking out with Pandora , Introduced.


    "Wow, my Pandora is really amazing!" Zhou Ye hugged Pandora and kissed him happily, and Pandora held Zhou Ye''s neck and giggled.


    "Especially Pandora can also help you become whatever you want..." Priilasi said hesitated, then said: "But please pay attention, Pandora cannot change your height. You can only change your reminder and appearance..."


    "It''s just a small matter!" Zhou Ye said with a smile. To be honest, Pandora gave him enough surprises today... He really likes Pandora, and it''s definitely not because he unlocked new knowledge...


    Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Seven


    Four years later-Neon Tokyo...


    Yashida Ichiro is too old to walk...but he can still wander around in a wheelchair. Therefore, he is the master of Shida Enterprise, not his son, Shingen Yashida...


    Another spring comes...


    Yashida Ichiro looked at the cherry blossom tree in the courtyard and was stunned. As people grow old, they like to reminisce, remembering the roads they have traveled in their lives, the people they have met, the things they have traveled...


    At this moment, a middle-aged man in a black suit walked quickly to Yashida Ichiro and whispered a few words in his ear.


    The face of Yashida Ichiro, who had been lost in thought, suddenly showed a look of ecstasy, and then quickly converged, becoming extremely serious: "Really?"


    "Yes, there have been many experiments on the research institute and they have been completely successful!" The middle-aged man nodded and replied respectfully.


    "Quickly, prepare the helicopter immediately, I''m going to the research institute!" Yashida Ichiro said excitedly.


    "Yes, Patriarch, I''ll prepare right away!" The middle-aged man nodded, turned and left.


    Watching the middle-aged man leave, Yashida Ichiro slowly calmed down his excitement, and then shouted: "Come here!"


    "Patriarch, what are your orders!" A middle-aged woman came out and asked respectfully when she came to Yashida Ichiro.


    "Push me to the tarmac!"


    "Yes, Patriarch!" The middle-aged woman pushed Yashita''s wheelchair and walked out, followed by two bodyguards in black suits.


    Soon, Yashida Ichiro came to the helipad, and the middle-aged man who had just reported to him was already standing beside the activated helicopter and waiting.


    With the assistance of bodyguards, the man carried Yashida Ichiro onto the helicopter and secured it.The helicopter started and started flying towards Akita Prefecture...


    Three hours later, the helicopter landed in a desolate valley in the mountainous area of ??Akita. In a square the size of a stadium in the valley, Ishiro Yashida, who was surrounded by crowds, was directly pushed into a cavern disguised as a boulder at the foot of the mountain...


    When you enter the cave, you will see a large hall full of high-tech equipment. Dozens of researchers in white coats are busy there.


    Instead of entering the lobby, Yashida Ichiro entered a large elevator with a size of more than ten square meters along the edge.


    The elevator was moving downwards, and soon with a slight vibration, the elevator stopped.The crowd gathered around Yashida Ichiro and walked out of the elevator. There was a space in front of him that was larger than the lobby above, the size of two football fields...


    It stands to reason that when Yashita Ichiro came here, the person in charge of the institute should come out to greet him, but no one came out to greet him, let alone the person in charge of the institute, not even a small researcher. ...


    But because he was getting closer and closer to his goal, the excited Yashita Ichiro did not notice this abnormal situation, or in other words, even if he noticed that he did not care now, what he cares about now is that he has developed Successful variant capacity absorption device.


    "Hurry up and push me in!" Yashida Ichiro kept urging the bodyguard behind him, he wanted to see the results of the experiment in front of him at first glance.


    It¡¯s also fortunate that the bodyguards came here with Yashita Ichiro before, and they are no strangers to this research institute, so the group soon came to the door of a room marked with [Standing Prohibition]...


    Pushing open the room, Yashita Ichiro¡¯s pupils shrank, and the person in front of him was really surprising...


    "Seeing me here, Patriarch Yashida seems very surprised?" Ophelia took an elegant step and came to Yashida Ichiro with a smile on her face.


    "Why are you here?" Yashita Ichiro glared, and he didn''t care that speaking like this would turn his face with the Umbrella consortium. This was his last secret. He didn''t expect to see this familiar woman."Sasaki, kill her!"


    He can''t care much anymore. He just wants to keep his secrets. As for what he should do in the face of revenge from the Umbrella consortium after killing Ophelia, he doesn''t think about it now.

 Chapter 140

    "I''m sorry, Patriarch!" The bodyguard leader who was supposed to be in charge of Yashida Ichiro, Sasaki did not obediently drew out his pistol and shot Ophelia to death.


    Instead, he took out the pistol and pressed it against the back of Yashida Ichiro''s head.


    "You''re crazy, Sasaki!" Yashida Ichiro exclaimed, "Think of your family, you fool!"


    As a Yashida Ichiro who can make Yashida a global enterprise, how could he be an idiot? He has the strictest control over the head of the bodyguard who protects himself. He completely controls Sasaki¡¯s family. Otherwise, how could he take his own Give life to this person.


    "I''m sorry, Patriarch!" Sasaki said with a smile: "I am not Sasaki, but an ordinary replica soldier of the Umbrella Consortium. I''m sorry to disappoint you!"


    "How... how is it possible!" Yashita Ichiro looked at the head of bodyguard who had been with him for more than ten years, and didn''t know what to say...


    "Then don''t ask, the others are also members of the Umbrella Consortium!" He took a deep breath and said, Yashida Ichirou.


    "Congratulations, Patriarch Yashida, you guessed it!" Ophelia smiled and clapped her hands and said, "Well, now outside, the Umbrella Consortium estimates that it is peacefully receiving all the property of Yashida Enterprise!"


    "Finally... I would like to ask one more question, when did you start..." Yashita Ichiro asked unwillingly, his face turned gray.


    "It started when you found the Umbrella Consortium to cooperate!" Ophelia said with a smile: "Quietly telling you, not only your loyal Shitian enterprise, including the current President... are all our Umbrella Those who pull the consortium!"


    "You...really..." Yashita Ichiro slumped on his wheelchair like a discouraged ball. How could he not know how clever as he was? Knowing this secret shows one thing, Ophelia did not let herself The plan to get out of this base alive...


    "It''s time to hit the road, Patriarch Zhizhi Tian!"


    "Wait, at least let me take a look at me..."


    "Well, let''s take a look at the greatest scientific and technological achievements!" Ophelia smiled and stepped away, and a large robotic arm appeared in front of Yashida Ichiro.


    "This is the Transducer Type I Absorbing Device!" Ophelia introduced: "You should thank us Umbrella Consortium, not our scientific and technological support. It will take you at least ten years to build this thing! "


    "It''s really...a beautiful work..." Yashida Ichiro looked in front of him, this machine that can realize his dreams, and let out a sigh, but all he can do is sigh...with a shot. , Yashida Ichiro ended his tangled life.


    Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Nine


    Ten minutes later, Zhou Ye, who was far away in California, also received the news that the mission was completed.


    Stretching lazily, Zhou Ye sighed. From 1920 to 2006, he has been in this world for 86 years...Basically, a generation''s life.


    But I have to say that he still has a lot of gains. I won''t talk about the sister papers he raised up. I just say that the Umbrella Consortium has gained a lot in this world...


    In particular, a complete mutant gene bank has been established. Because of the mutant¡¯s capabilities, the Umbrella Consortium has now begun to study the possibility of becoming a warship...


    The X gene of the mutant made the impossible possible, especially after robbing Neon¡¯s robotics technology, the technical reserves of the humanoid mecha have also been greatly enhanced.


    To put it bluntly, if Zhou Ye wanted to, he could make a super-giant mecha like the [Pacific Rim] in three years, but there is no use for eggs, why did he make him...


    Looking at the two 14-year-old neon loli sleeping beside him, Zhou Ye gently picked up Pandora, who was lying on his body, put her on the window, helped her cover the quilt, and then got up and walked out. bedroom¡­¡­


    "Master!" Seeing Zhou Ye walking out of the bedroom, the loyal maid hurried forward and wanted to ask her master what she needed, but was stopped by Zhou Ye...


    With the maid, Zhou Ye walked to the swimming pool on the second floor, sat down, looked up at the bright starry sky, lost in thought...


    "It''s time to give them an explanation..." Zhou Ye lit a cigar and took a deep breath.


    The next day¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye ordered his people to make every effort to promote polygamy legislation in California.


    In the United States, in addition to the national constitution, each state has its own laws, and it is not surprising that sometimes two neighboring states have contradictory laws.


    For example, gays and lesbians in Massachusetts and California can legally marry, and Washington and Colorado can legally smoke aunts... This is the strange beauty of the US law.


    After three months, the California state government finally passed a bill on the legality of polygamy. Since then, it has become a paradise for the rich. You can marry as many wives as you want here, as long as you have the ability to make them Agree to marry you...


    December 14th-Valentine''s Day


    Today¡¯s Valentine¡¯s Day is an unforgettable day for all Zhou Ye¡¯s women. Zhou Ye received both the women in the supergirl world and Alice in this world...


    He took his daughters directly to the grand wedding in the most famous Crystal Cathedral in California. Magneto and Dr. X both attended this wedding. No way, who made their daughter one of the brides.I didn¡¯t look at it for a while, and Zhou Ye caused misfortune on Nina...


    Zhou Ye took the daughters to complete his grand wedding under the auspices of the Pope...


    At the wedding, the words "I do!" the girls said in unison really scared Zhou Ye...


    He took the women back to the Mangrove Villa at night, but it was not too late. Zhou Ye directly took the women onto Umbrella¡¯s shuttle...


    After taking them to the low-Earth orbit of the earth, with Zhou Ye''s order, the entire United States has become a dark desert...


    But soon, one lamp, two lamps and three lamps came on one by one. In the end, all the lights formed a sentence, "I love you, my wife, thank you for being with me!"


    Seeing these words, even the most calm Ophelia couldn''t help covering her mouth, tears raining down. At this moment, they all forgot Zhou Ye''s love, whether Zhou Ye liked it or not. Stop taking a woman home...


    At this moment, they know that they have no regrets in their lives...Which woman in her life can get such a romance?Is there any woman who can get such a gift when she gets married... They feel that all jealousy and jealousy have become full of love at this moment...


    This evening, the women¡¯s fighting spirit was soaring...the front is not good, there is also the top and the back...In the end, if it were not for the spring breeze and the rain, it is estimated that Zhou Ye would die very miserably. The women after the eruption are simply terrible¡­¡­


    In the early morning, when Zhou Ye opened his eyes, the women had already gone out, only Little Pandora was obediently with him...


    "...Morning, little baby!" Zhou Ye smiled and greeted Pandora who was nestling in his arms. Pandora, who was almost ten years old, was so cute and adorable.


    "Good morning, Dad!" Little Pandora drilled into Zhou Ye''s arms again, and said, "Mom and the others said they are going to go shopping today, telling you not to disturb them..."


    "...Okay, then we are left with the two of us..." Zhou Ye knows exactly what is meant by three women in one stage. His wives have more than one stage, it is simply a large-scale singing and dancing troupe...


    "Then let''s have breakfast..." Zhou Ye said, patted Pandora''s little dolphins.


    "Yeah!" Pandora rubbed her belly, and said pitifully, "I''m already hungry!"


    "Then why don''t you get up to eat!"


    "I want to wait for Dad!"


    "What a fool!" Zhou Ye said distressedly: "Next time you are hungry, go to dinner first, and you don''t have to wait for Dad!"


    "Um-!" Pandora nodded obediently.


    "Forget it..." Zhou Ye helped his forehead helplessly. This kind of thing didn''t happen once, but every time Pandora promised well, she turned around and waited for herself again... This little guy has something to him. Unusual attachment...


    No longer entangled with this kind of thing, Zhou Ye quickly took Little Pandora to wash, and then went downstairs to have breakfast...


    "Master, the evacuation plan has been implemented 50%, and we are replacing all our funds with various rare metal materials and rare raw materials!"


    "Master, 80% of the evacuation plan has been implemented. We have purchased 80 million tons of various rare metal ingots."


    "Master, the evacuation plan has been completely completed. The first evacuation personnel, 500,000 people, various research equipment, 16,000 containers, various rare materials, hundreds of millions of tons!"


    To be honest, an evacuation plan almost tired Zhou Ye into a dog. Although he only needs to walk in with the person and the bracelet who entered the space container, he has also turned back and forth dozens of times...


    But finally all the evacuation was completed. Looking at the mangrove villa that had become extremely empty, Zhou Ye was really reluctant to tell the truth. Anyway, he has lived here for decades, and there are too many of him here. Memories...

 Chapter 141

    One last glance at the Mangrove Manor that had begun to become a little desolate, Zhou Ye''s figure disappeared into this world...Of course, his women had sent him to the Super Girl world a long time ago.


    Chapter One Hundred and Ninety


    In the world of my super ex-girlfriend¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    New York City Suburbs¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It was a wasteland a few years ago, but now it has been transformed into a park and green space for nearby residents to relax and entertain...


    At night, the originally overcrowded park has become quiet at this moment. Except for a few homeless homeless people, there are no young couples who love each other here. After all, it is too remote. The law and order in the United States is not very good... and it is not a wealthy area where police force is inclined...


    A homeless man lying on a seat wrapped up an old newspaper. Although it is almost May, the temperature at night is still a bit low. After all, this is not California that is like spring all year round... Should I think of a way to go to California? Discuss life?At least it¡¯s warmer there, not so cold at night. The homeless man shakes his body for warmth while thinking about such things...


    At this moment, more than a dozen car lights suddenly illuminated him and he couldn''t open his eyes. After a long time, he could barely see the scene in front of him...


    I saw a dozen black Hummers neatly parked in front of him, and then he saw a figure walking down, a young man in a black combat uniform came to him and pulled out a twenty yuan Handed him the dollar bills: "Hurry up with the money, this is not the place you should take!"


    "Thank you...Thank you!" The homeless man grabbed the twenty-dollar bill in a thunderous manner, picked up his own blanket and ran away, for fear that he would run slowly and the money would be gone...


    Several other homeless people were also sent away by the young people who got off the car in the same way...As the homeless people left, the park was completely clear of people...


    "No. Three, use a wide-range life detector to check to see if there are people around!" The young man in black combat uniforms was still worried and called his companion in the electronic tank.


    "Don''t worry, No.1, there is no one..." Hearing the answer coming from his ear, the young man called No.1 also felt relieved.


    "Everyone move faster, you all know what you are going to do?" No.1 looked at the dozen or so people in front of him and said: "It''s all for Umbrella!


    "All for Umbrella!" XN


    With a slogan, more than a dozen people rushed into the Shulin, picked up the exploration instrument in their hands, and began to search inch by inch...


    Soon, a young man''s detector made a beep, and several people seemed to have heard orders.Picking up the engineer''s shovel and the drill, quickly started--


    Soon, a huge crater with a depth of three meters appeared in front of everyone, and dozens of dark meteorites lay quietly on the bottom of the pit...


    Everyone took out a lead container and carefully put the meteorite into the container... After searching the bottom of the pit repeatedly, it was confirmed that there were no omissions. Everyone quickly returned to the car, and the convoy quickly left the park. ...


    Five hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The convoy came to New Jersey, in a huge estate¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye didn''t sleep all night, and even if he nodded vigorously, he would accompany his little Pandora, his eyes full of worry...


    To be honest, the action team sent to New York is a key part of the plan to become stronger. I''m really afraid of something unexpected in the middle...


    But it was okay. A maid finally walked in and told him everything was normal... Zhou Ye let out a sigh of relief...


    He picked up Pandora, who was already asleep, and walked out of the door. A dozen Umbrella special operations team fighters were already there on standby... Seeing the lead box they were carrying, Zhou Ye was satisfied. Nodded...


    Seeing Zhou Ye coming out, everyone hurriedly stood at attention and saluted, but no one dared to speak out. They saw the little princess of Umbrella sleeping in Zhou Ye''s arms, and no one dared to wake her...


    "Now that it''s finished, let''s go!" Zhou Ye nodded and said in return.


    "Yes..." No. 1 saluted, then lined up and walked into the space container box placed in the yard.


    It wasn''t until all the teams entered the space container that Zhou Ye raised his hand and received the container into his wristband, then flashed away and disappeared into the super girl world...


    Resident Evil World, Kamchatka Strait Base¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye''s figure directly appeared in the base. He took out the space container box and placed it on the ground. The researchers immediately rushed up, opened the container box, and released the special operations team...


    "After Red, how long will it take to analyze the meteorite composition and complete the synthesis plan of the meteorite and the energy absorber?" Zhou Ye asked casually.


    "This depends on the progress of the research, master!" Hong Empress is also not sure...


    Of course, the meteorite that Zhou Ye obtained from the Supergirl world was the meteorite that Zhou Ye had acquired superhuman abilities. According to the Red Queen''s statement, this is likely to be golden kryptonite, so it has the function of giving others superhuman abilities and absorbing others'' superhuman abilities!


    After Zhou Ye gained the superhuman ability, he naturally didn''t dare to touch the meteorite anymore, so he pushed down the nearby hill on the spot and buried the meteorite directly in the pit... But now he took it out naturally for his own sake. Strengthening plan...


    Although it is still unclear how long it takes to study to get the product of the perfect fusion of the energy absorber and the meteorite, Zhou Ye believes that with Umbrella¡¯s scientific research capabilities, he certainly does not need to wait too long. Now he needs a little patience... ¡­


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled. He was a bit too eager. After all, scientific research is not a dinner party, so he left...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye finally let go of his heart, picked up Little Pandora and walked towards his bedroom at the base... Everything will be said after I have a sleep...


    I don¡¯t know how long I slept...


    Zhou Ye was awakened by the feeling coming from his mouth. It seemed that a naughty little thing was swimming up and down on his lips...


    When she opened her eyes, it was Little Pandora who was playing naughty with her soft and soft little creature...


    "Hi, baby, what time is it now!" Zhou Ye stretched out his arms lightly and hugged Pandora in his arms, not letting her be naughty...


    "It''s almost 11 o''clock, Dad, I''m so hungry..." Little Pandora looked at Zhou Ye with aggrieved expression, as if to say, why don''t you get up early to dine with me...


    "I''m so sorry, dear!" Zhou Ye hurriedly got up, hugged Pandora to wash, and walked out of the bedroom. The dining table outside was already full of food. Obviously, the maids were busy when Zhou Ye woke up...


    Zhou Ye put Little Pandora on her special seat first, and then did it too... Start, eat...


    "Master, I can tell you a good news!" The figure of the Red Queen suddenly appeared beside Zhou Ye.


    "What good news?" Zhou Ye asked generally while stuffing his mouth with food.


    "According to calculations, after three months, the first perfect energy absorber fused with golden kryptonite will be available for testing. Four months later, we will be able to obtain all the test data. After six months, we You will get a perfectly improved energy absorber..."


    "So...the research is progressing very smoothly!" Zhou Ye picked up the teacup and took a sip of black tea, and said, "Then the follow-up plan should be accelerated too!"


    "Of course, I suggest that you carry out our follow-up plan after the meal!" Honghou said: "After all, it takes time to analyze the genetic genes of the Kryptonians and to crack their DNA!"


    "Okay, I get it!" Zhou Ye nodded and agreed to the Red Queen''s plan.


    Chapter One Hundred Ninety One


    In the superman world¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The United States-Kansas-Kent Farm.


    Jonathan Kent is driving his small pickup truck, taking his wife Martha Kent home to buy fertilizer from the town...


    To be honest, this couple has been married for almost 30 years, but still has no children. His wife dreams of wanting a child of her own...


    At this moment, a flash of fire flashed across his car, but he did not see it, but at this moment he heard a loud noise, and then he felt that his car suddenly became bumpy... He knew that his car A puncture... "Damn it!"


    Pushing the brakes hard, Jonathan opened the door and got out of the car.Unsurprisingly, the tire on his left rear punctured...


    "Joe, look!" At this moment, his wife Martha suddenly yelled, pulling his arm, and Jonathan, a little worried, stood up and looked in the direction his wife was pointing.


    I saw a black deep ditch appeared in front of him, and the land of the deep ditch was still smoking, as if it had been lit by something.

 Chapter 142

    "Oh my God, what the hell is that!" Jonathan picked up his rifle from the car and looked forward to the deep ditch with the courage. In a deep pit, a handsome young man with black hair was holding him in his arms. A three or four-year-old kid greeted them...


    "Hi, good afternoon, sir!" Zhou Ye hugged Superman, with a happy smile on his mouth, the last piece of the puzzle was in his hand...


    "Hi, what are you doing here?" The handsome appearance is always loved by ladies, even Jonathan''s wife Martha, who is almost sixty, is no exception.


    "I''m here to find something, and I''ll leave right away!" Zhou Ye smiled and greeted the old couple before bending over to check the items in the Little Superman spacecraft. Well, there are many crystals, not one of them. It was an unexpected gain...


    "Put down the child in your hand, immediately, immediately!" Jonathan pointed the gun at Zhou Ye. He didn''t think that the child belonged to Zhou Ye. After all, Zhou Ye looked only seventeen or eighteen years old, and the child clearly looked like a white child. A child of a race, and Zhou Ye is an Asian...


    "Really!" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes and didn''t bother to pay attention to them anymore, and immediately disappeared in front of the old couple in front of the old couple with the spacecraft that Superman was riding with him.


    "Oh my God...what the hell is going on?" The Jonathan and his wife rubbed their eyes vigorously, and couldn''t believe that a person disappeared in front of them in such an instant.


    Zhou Ye showed up directly at the Kamchatka base with Little Superman and the life-saving warehouse, and soon a researcher wearing sterile suits took away Little Superman and the life-saving warehouse...


    "It''s really hard work!" Zhou Ye stretched out, and then walked towards his bedroom. Of course, he went to find his well-behaved little Pandora. He is not a pervert, how could he be? Little Superman is interested...


    Deciphering Krypton Technology and deciphering the DNA of Kryptonians are being carried out at the same time. To be honest, this work is not easy. Although there is the full support of the red and white queens, the progress is also very slow...


    Zhou Ye finally decided to analyze the crystals of Krypton Technology first. Perhaps after acquiring Krypton Technology, Umbrella Group''s technological level can take a leap...


    But the entry is still slow...


    It was not until a year later that the Red Queen, with the help of Chaowei Shanshan, completely analyzed the Krypton Technology...Of course, Shanshan said that she hadn''t played for a long time and needed to come out to brush up on her sense of existence...


    After analyzing the Krypton technology, the speed of analyzing Superman¡¯s DNA was much faster...Finally, in the second year, the Red Queen analyzed the genetic code in Superman¡¯s DNA...and successfully copied the first little Superman...


    Zhou Ye threw the used Superman back into the Superman world and gave him to his adoptive parents, the Jonathans...


    Thirty years later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye walked on the launch site that originally belonged to the NASA Aeronautical Center in the United States. There are a full fifty towering launchers...Each device is an energy collector, which is a fist-sized golden kryptonite. , This is used to collect the energy of the superman clone above...


    The energy of up to ten thousand superhuman clones can be collected...and they will be launched into the synchronous orbit of Mercury, the nearest to the sun, where they will absorb the sun''s radiation...


    Each huge spaceship is 10,000 copies of Superman, and thirty such spaceships are 500,000 copies of Superman... They will act as Zhou Ye¡¯s solar panels, absorbing solar radiation, transforming it into power, and then converting To Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye walked to the large square next to the launch site, which could hold 500,000 people. Behind him was a beautiful girl with long silver-white hair wearing a black Lolita skirt. The girl looked at Zhou Ye''s eyes. , Full of love...


    It is the Pandora type X that has grown up, uh, now her name is Pandora. For Pandora, Zhou Ye is a lover, a father, a master, her only, and hers. Eternity... As a weapon created, as a woman, as a daughter... Zhou Ye, whom she loves deeply, unconditionally obeyed any order of Zhou Ye... Even if she was to die, of course, how could Zhou Ye go down? What about such an order...


    "You will become the cornerstone of my ability, my invincible guarantee, and the permanent protection of the Umbrella Consortium!" Zhou Ye looked at the serious clones in the audience and said loudly.


    "Master, long live, Umbrella, long live!" Numerous Superman clones enthusiastically shouted, their genes were written with a loyal code... They would never betray Zhou Ye and betray Umbrella.


    "Then, board the ship!"


    With Zhou Ye''s order, the Superman copy people began to board their space battleships in an orderly manner according to their numbers...


    The 200-meter-high and 1300-meter-long battleship is Umbrella¡¯s latest technology, and it is a super biological battleship based on Gene X and Krypton Technology.


    They are alive, they can manipulate gravity, so there is no need to worry that they will disintegrate in the atmosphere because they are too big after taking off. They can adapt to any environment, including vacuum, so they can be self-sufficient in the universe, and even have extra energy. Ensure the oxygen supply for humans in the body, they can absorb energy, because there is no need to worry about them exploding after being attacked by energy...


    Of course, what is lacking now is the weapon system. Their only weapon is now the sixteen pairs of eyes all over the hull. It is a weapon attacked by thermal radiation rays... No way, the super-electromagnetic gun will stall in a vacuum environment... this What a sad story.


    With the countdown to 321, fifty biological battleships slowly lifted off, and then flew towards outer space...It is expected to arrive at Mercury in three days...


    Although the biological battleship type V cannot travel at the speed of light, it can teleport... This is a better skill than the speed of light.


    "Let''s go back, baby!" Looking at the warship that had reached the moon''s orbit, Zhou Ye reached out and hugged Pandora''s waist and walked towards the base.


    This time they will stay at Mercury for at least a hundred years, so what Zhou Ye is worried about now is how to spend these hundred years...It''s really a boring thing, where should I go to play?Go to this world and reunite, it''s been a long time since I returned to this world... Well, this is a good idea.It was such a happy decision, let''s go back to this world.


    Chapter One Hundred and Ninety Two


    Sunny Beach Bikini¡ª¡ª


    This is the theme of the world... Zhou Ye is lying on a beach chair, the well-behaved Arab sextuplets Adilai sisters surround him, thumping their legs, applying sunscreen and applying sunscreen, while Adilai, the eldest sister, is Sitting behind Zhou Ye, cleverly used his pair of soft 36Es to give Zhou Ye a headrest...


    And Pandora, with silver hair, is wearing a bikini and playing beach volleyball with the girls...


    Zhou Ye sighed comfortably. He can now be called a yucui cuddle... The soft and cool feeling from the girls is really intoxicating...


    In order to come to the world for vacation, he sent the maids to the super girl world, and then let the super-dimensional system Shanshan consume half of the causal energy to connect the time flow of the biochemical crisis world with his own time flow, thus ensuring the week. Even if Ye is not in the world of Resident Evil, the time there will not stop passing, because Zhou Ye is really not in the mood to stay there for a hundred years...


    After all, there is an apocalyptic world. Although the apocalyptic world has passed, human beings have begun to rebuild their homes under the leadership of the Umbrella Group, and even the technological development has reached a level of rapid development, but to Zhou Ye, it still seems a little lifeless...


    He threw more than half of the Havana cigar in his hand into the ashtray held by the six sisters, Zhou Ye turned on the tablet he had put on him...


    With the animation interface of [Welcome Umbrella], the computer enters the red and white operating system... The red and white operating system, a system independently developed by Red Queen, is now widely used in Umbrella Group office computers.


    Looking at the system abbreviation of HB in front of him... Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to complain about the red and white operating system, okay, after becoming popular, he wanted to pull his sister into the white queen. This is nothing, but why do you use Chinese letters? What about abbreviations?It feels like peacekeeping like KFC=Kaifengcai...


    Even though he complained every time, Zhou Ye still had to admire the Red Queen¡¯s operating system. The security was not said, and the running speed was extremely high. The most important thing was that the compatibility was really super strong... and had basic labor. Intelligent help saves a lot of operation steps.


    "Welcome, Umbrella''s great master!" A reduced version of the Red Queen jumped out of the screen, holding the corner of her skirt and making a lady gift... "What can I do for you?"


    "No, I''ll pick it up by myself!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Occasionally, I want to get back some of the feeling of my own operation!"


    "Then I won''t disturb you, master!" With the voice, the Q version of the red queen held a lady''s umbrella, Shi Shiran walked towards the depths of the screen, and quickly disappeared from the screen.


    Zhou Ye thought for a while and clicked on the penguin logo. To be honest, he has forgotten how long he hasn¡¯t been on QQ since he had WeChat. It seems that he hasn¡¯t been on QQ much, even if it¡¯s not in the world. Time, it seems that it has been nearly ten years...


    Click on the QQ number. He still remembers the six-digit QQ number he applied for when he was in high school, XXXXXX. After entering the number, Zhou Ye found a problem... He seemed, seemed, could, probably changed the password of the QQ number. I forgot...


    "The Red Queen..." Zhou Ye yelled out habitually, but Adilai''s daughters laughed."Axi... I forgot to put the Red Queen in the biochemical world to upgrade technology..."


    Because the Red Queen was not there, the Adilai sisters were still happy to celebrate last night. After all, the Red Queen played scary ghosts, and the most hurt is the Adilai sisters...Whoever makes their sisters look the same, so the Red Queen often Scared one person continuously...


    So after hearing that the red queen will not appear for the time being, the Adilai sisters are simply happy!


    Forget it, don''t worry, there is no red queen, and the red and white system is the same.Thinking of this, Zhou Ye directly knocked on the tablet three times as if knocking on the door.


    Soon after the Q version became popular, he opened a door and walked out yawning."Master, what''s the matter?"


    "Of course, help me crack the secret of this QQ account!"


    "As you wish..." The Q version of the red queen bowed slightly, and then said: "It''s done, Master!"


    "So fast..." This was also the first time Zhou Ye used the red and white system. To be honest, he didn''t expect it to be so fast.


    "How slow does it take for a team of heavily armed SEALs to pack up a ragged caveman tribe?" The Q version of the Red Queen said disdainfully, then opened the door and went back to sleep...


    Zhou Ye was speechless. Ma XX would cry when he heard you, he would really cry. The self-proclaimed high-tech industry in the industry is said to be a caveman...


    Well, forget it, whether he cry or not, Zhou Ye''s eyes are no longer limited to one country and one place. His current eyes are one world and one plane...


    Open the QQ account that I haven''t been on for a long time...Most people''s avatars are gray, and the only one''s avatar is still bright [Qing Wu Feng Yang].

 Chapter 143

    Of course, this is not the Qing Wu of Caizi Cai. Ever since Caizi Cai¡¯s [First Intimate Contact] became popular on the Internet, Qing Wu Feiyang has been blooming everywhere...


    Of course, this also includes this Qing Wu Feiyang... and this Qing Wu Feiyang is still a man, a cheap man...


    [Anyone, are you here?] Zhou Ye gently typed this line in the dialog box.


    [You are cheap and cheap, your whole family is cheap, I am called Zhang Jian, not cheap!]


    Soon, the other side looked like a frying pan, and immediately sent a message back.


    [Which onion are you?Speed ??registration, the uncle will not cut the unknown under the sword!


    [My Zhou Ye!


    [Little Ye Zi.................. Your uncle, where did you die, dare to play missing with your buddies, and it¡¯s been almost ten years after you play, dare you dare to be shameless?


    When Zhou Ye saw the three words Xiao Ye Zi, a black line appeared on his head. It was simply a black history...Puzzling... Adile, who had been peeking all the time, couldn''t help but laugh. He knew Chinese before. And now because the owner is a Chinese, she loves Chinese culture even more. She saw [Little Leaf] at a glance. She knows that this is a more feminine title...


    "Don''t talk about it, don''t you know?" Zhou Ye didn''t need to look back to know why Adilai smiled, and squeezed the top, end, bump and rise of his headrest in embarrassment, "Otherwise, I will take care of you at night! "


    "Hmm¡ª" Adilai''s face was full of blush, and he couldn''t help but tighten his legs...


    Chapter One Hundred Ninety Three


    [Little Ye Zi, come on, where are you?Come to see you, buddy, let us combine our two bases and create greater glories!


    [Little Ye Zi, your sister, call Lao Tzu''s name, and then call Lao Zi Xiao Ye Zi, I will tell your girlfriend about your embarrassment...]


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­you win¡­¡­


    [Ha, it seems that you are married and have become bronchitis?] Zhou Ye was gloating.


    [Hey, how could you guys be afraid of your wife... Don''t talk about her, tell me how you spent the years... Where are you now?Are there any difficulties?Tell the buddies, if there are too many buddies, I can''t guarantee it, but one hundred and eighty thousand buddies can still get it!


    [Thanks... buddy!] Zhou Ye saw this jargon, and to be honest, he was very moved. He knew the situation of Zhang Jian¡¯s family. His parents were ordinary workers. Although he didn¡¯t know what Zhang Jian¡¯s situation was, it would not be too good. After all, this society is a society. In a society where you have no money and no good father, why are you better than others?It is estimated that one hundred and eighty thousand are all savings for Zhang Jian...


    [Thank you, two brothers in the same world, you are polite with me!It seems that you have really encountered difficulties. You have been diving for many years and have come out to breathe. Come and give me your account. I will pay you now.


    [Stop talking, I really have no difficulty... It seems that you have made a fortune. Give me the fortress money. Tell me, what are you doing now?


    [Hey, since there is no difficulty, I will save this money. If I save again, I will get a car and drive!I''m now taking a civil service exam, honestly carrying the country''s rice bowl, and I can''t survive the starvation.


    [Not bad, I am more promising than me!Zhou Ye smiled, and he felt very relieved to see that the only person he was a good friend had a good time.


    [Stop talking about me, where are you now?You come to me when it''s near, I go to you when it''s far away, we have not seen you in ten years... It''s time to get together!


    [Hehe, I am now enjoying a blessing on a small island in the Caribbean Sea!] Zhou Ye smiled and said.


    [Tumble, Mavericks!Don''t fool me, just say if you have a bad time, buddy won''t laugh at you, what about the Caribbean?


    [Really, why lie to you?


    no picture no truth¡­¡­


    [Waiting...]


    Zhou Ye directly called a young girl, took a picture of herself, and then sent it directly, and the other side immediately became quiet. Ten minutes later, another line of news was sent."Brother, have you had a plastic surgery? Brother, are all those beautiful women your women?"


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye didn''t bother to explain too much, so he answered um.


    "Brother, please video!"


    Zhou Ye opened the video, and soon a fat middle-aged man in his 30s appeared on the screen. He looked at Zhou Ye for a long time, and then asked, "Zhou Ye?"


    "Is it me or who?" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes and said.


    "Brother, I beg you to keep your bed warm!" Zhang Jian immediately yelled.


    A "Go!" popped out of Zhou Ye''s teeth.


    "Hahaha..." The two couldn''t help laughing, and finally found a trace of the previous feeling, the feeling of unbridled youthfulness in high school.


    "Little Ye Zi, it seems that you are doing well, I can rest assured!" Zhang Jianjian smiled.


    "Don''t be nonsense, how are the years?"


    "It''s still the same. I took a civil servant exam, got a normal wife, got a second-hand house, and lived a similar life!" Zhang Jian lighted a cigarette and said with vicissitudes of life.


    "Not bad, it''s more than enough!" Zhou Ye smiled, then Zhang Jian aroused his addiction to cigarettes, stretched out his right hand, Adilai picked up a cut Havana cigar and placed it in Zhou Ye''s hand, and then helped Zhou Ye lit a cigar.


    "Your kid is doing pretty well now, Sun Beach sister paper, you don''t lack anything!" Looking at the well-behaved Adilai beside Zhou Ye, Zhang Jian felt that the yellow face woman who was nagging every day was simply incomparable.


    "Make do with it!" Zhou Ye curled his lips. To be honest, he doesn''t think it''s a good idea anymore, because he is used to...


    "The most deadly pretending to be X is invisible. You are just living a life like this. Then I am living in dire straits!" Zhang Jian sprayed, and the two laughed for a while, and then talked about what happened after losing contact. After a while, Zhang Jian hesitated several times, feeling suffocated.


    "What''s the matter? If you have a P, just let it go. You pretend to be halal in front of me!" Maybe it''s because Zhou Ye talked a little unscrupulously after meeting with his old brother.


    "September 1st is coming soon. Will you come to this year''s class reunion?" Zhang Jian started to regret after saying these things. He knew that Zhou Ye hated gatherings the most, because that woman...


    "Classmate reunion..." Zhou Ye''s thoughts seemed to reverse time, and he returned to the high school period, that period of lush youth... the girl with a beautiful smile.


    "Well, that woman is divorced now, but she still comes every time we have a party..." Zhang Jian hesitated to say something, not knowing whether to say the following.


    "If you have something, just finish it at once, don''t be like a girl!" Zhou Ye cast a glance at him, and to be honest, after Zhou Ye possessed extraordinary abilities, after a hundred years of accumulation of power, he now has a certain power. That glance almost didn''t scare Zhang Jian to pee.


    "That''s...that''s...that woman always asks about you at the party..." Zhang Jian became cautious before he knew it, paying attention to Zhou Ye''s expression from time to time.


    "Haha..." To be honest, although it was only a decade ago for Zhang Jian, for Zhou Ye, hundreds of years have passed. He can''t even remember the girl''s face, only the sweet smile. This is the point, and now Zhou Ye can be said to be reading the flowers, he has long lost the green feeling that he had when he had a crush...He has no feeling for the girl at all.


    "Will you come back from this gathering? Give me a word!" Zhang Jian asked.


    "Go back!" Zhou Ye thought for a while and said, "Didn''t people say that if the clothes don''t return home, it''s like the clothes go at night?"


    "Ha, you are trying to hold back, do you intend to pretend to be a big boy? How do I cooperate with you? Pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger? Low-key luxury? Return of the King?"


    "Go away, I''m just going back and have a look!" Zhou Ye said, "You have read too many novels, and pretend to be a big boy?"


    "Okay, okay, you are the boss, you have the final say..." Zhang Jian said, "Do you need me to notify them in advance?"


    "No, I will go there then!"


    "Hahaha, I guess they will be scared to death by then, you have a thorough plastic surgery, I almost can''t recognize it!"


    "Go away, say something else!"


    The two chatted for a while, and then hung up the link... After all, there is a time difference. If it weren''t for being a night owl, I might not be able to contact...

 Chapter 144

    Chapter One Hundred and Ninety Four


    ZZ City-XX Airport...


    Zhang Jian stood at the exit of the waiting hall and kept looking into the passage, but he waited for a long time without waiting for the figure he wanted to see.


    He couldn''t help it anymore and simply ran to the information desk.


    "When will the plane from New York to ZZ land?"


    "...Hello sir, there was no plane from New York to ZZ landing this afternoon...Did you remember wrong?"


    "It can''t be wrong, my buddy told me that this is the point!" Zhang Jian touched the back of his head. You must be mistaken, not what I remembered wrong.


    "I''m sorry, sir, really not. The first one also landed at more than 1 am!" The staff at the information desk was still very patient.


    "Absolutely impossible..." Zhang Jian believes that his buddies will never fool himself...


    At this moment, he suddenly felt a pat on his shoulder.Zhang Jian, who was upset and irritable, turned his head and cursed, "Who is your special code..."


    "Oh, Xiao Bian, I haven''t seen him for many years, my temper has risen!" Zhou Ye smiled and looked at his buddy. Time has already carved marks on his face. The original slut is now getting old...


    "Little Ye Zi..." Zhang Jian stared at Zhou Ye in front of him, his eyes widened in disbelief. To be honest, when I was across the screen, I didn''t feel much shock, but when I met in reality, He found that Zhou Ye had really become too handsome, and he had also become taller... Those little meat, super male models, compared with his buddies, they should be thrown into the plastic surgery hospital for another transformation...


    "Why? I dare not recognize it?" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "You guy, I really don''t dare to recognize you!" Zhang Jian smiled and showed Zhou Ye a long-awaited reunion hug... After the two laughed for a while, Zhang Jian discovered that Zhou Ye was still following a group of people... ¡­


    "They are...?" Zhang Jian looked at the super-beautiful sextuplets full of exoticism behind Zhou Ye and the beauty Pandora who appeared to be out of the painting, and asked hesitantly: "Little Ye Zi, they are both. ...?"


    "My woman!" Zhou Ye knew what Zhang Jian wanted to ask, so he admitted directly.


    "I said, you are awesome!" Zhang Jian can only express envy, jealousy and hatred for his buddies'' peach blossom luck. There is no way. These days, those who are beautiful and handsome can really serve as a meal...


    "Okay, let''s go!" Zhou Ye said and walked out of the hall with Zhang Jian''s neck. To be honest, when they went to school, they often wandered around like this. At that time, they didn''t know what GAY was. I don''t even know what Lily is... the people at that time were really innocent.


    "How do we go back?" Zhang Jian said with a wry smile: "I thought you came back alone? In the end, I borrowed a Jetta... I can''t seat so many people!"


    "Just look at it!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Shanren has a clever plan!"


    "Okay..." Zhang Jian shrugged his shoulders, saying that he would give Zhou Ye the hundred kilograms, so just dispose of it...


    When everyone came to the lobby, an extended Bentley was already parked there. Seeing Zhou Ye coming out, the driver who was still wearing a suit came forward on a hot day and asked respectfully: "I¡¯m from the United States, please Mr. Zhou Ye?"


    "Well, I am!" Zhou Ye nodded.


    The driver hurriedly bowed and said, "I am the driver of the Hilton International Hotel in City Z. My name is Zhao Feng. I will be your exclusive driver when you are in China!"


    "Hehe, American Express is really supernatural... Hua Guo can also do this, not easy!" Zhou Ye smiled, then looked at Zhang Jian and asked, "How about going to Z city with me?"


    "Okay..." Zhang Jian looked at the extended Bentley with some entanglement. To be honest, he also wanted to enjoy this luxury car, but thinking about the car he borrowed, he had no choice but to give up this opportunity.


    "Haha!" Zhou Ye smiled at Zhang Jian''s tangled expression, and after arranging the sixts into the car, he took Pandora into Zhang Jian''s Jetta...


    "I said, you didn''t take a good car to make a broken car, and you served you!" Although Zhang Jian said that, he still felt very happy. At least he felt that his brother had not changed much since he became rich.


    "Luxury cars are just like that...nothing good!" Zhou Ye said that he had already vomited in the luxury car and wanted to change his taste.


    "Why would someone from the Hilton International Hotel come to pick you up?" Zhang Jian asked curiously as he drove the car, "Are you still related to the Hilton sisters?"


    "Don''t be nonsense, I have a hairy relationship with the pair of broken shoes!" Zhou Ye curled his lips. He likes beautiful women, but he doesn''t like broken shoes.


    "I just called my little secretary of American Express!" Zhou Ye said, and took out a black metal card from his pocket...


    "I X... this is the legendary unlimited, privileged Black Gold Card of the American Express Centurion?" Zhang Jian danced excitedly.


    "Your sister, drive carefully, I don''t want to die in your car!" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes. Even if it was a car accident, he wouldn''t hurt himself and Pandora, but it was obviously unavoidable that he would be embarrassed.Zhou Ye didn''t want to be ragged.


    "Well, you''re amazing..." A Centurion Black Gold Card basically gave Zhang Jian a rough judgment on Zhou Ye''s wealth, but he was still a little curious: "What are we going to do in City Z? Why not directly Back to City P?"


    "Of course I''m going to buy a car!" Zhou Ye said, "Since I''m returning home in fine clothes, how can I not drive a luxury car?"


    "Buying a luxury car is just to pretend to be Bo Yi, you bull!" Zhang Jian had to compliment Zhou Ye''s behavior. It is obvious that Zhou Ye has already developed in the United States. The car, this Bo Yi outfit is a bit big.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled without saying a word, and Zhang Jian couldn''t see the ending for some things.


    Classmates... To be honest, isn¡¯t it a pretending to be a boy who is better than anyone else. Although Zhou Ye doesn¡¯t like to pretend to be a boy, he doesn¡¯t like being stepped on, so buying a car is on the agenda. To be honest, if it were not for P city to be an inland city, Zhou Ye really wanted to drive his imperial yacht to a desperate need...


    Soon, a line of two cars fell into city Z. Zhou Ye directly asked Zhang Jian to drive the car to the largest 4S store in the city, and directly bought two imported Mercedes-Benz GL-Class off-road vehicles. Then Zhou Ye saw one. The car that fascinates him, Alt Kalman... This domestically produced off-road vehicle sells for 12 million, and the global limit is 10, and this car is actually only displayed here and not sold...


    In desperation, Zhou Ye could only call his Amex secretary again. I have to say that in some cases, the effect of Amex was much better than Zhou Ye, and he quickly finished the most expensive domestic SUV.


    "Good car..." Zhang Jian''s saliva flowed down. A man likes luxury cars, especially this kind of off-road vehicles full of violent aesthetics...


    "How about using this car as Bo Yi?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "That''s a real Bo Yi..." Zhang Jian stretched out his thumb and said, convinced... In domestic road conditions, driving a supercar is really pretending to be Bo Yi, and driving a good off-road vehicle is the most comfortable.


    Zhou Ye directly sent away the courtesy car of the Hilton International Hotel. The six sisters drove two Mercedes Benz off-road. He took Pandora and drove his new violent aesthetic Kalman, and a group of four cars turned towards Go to P city...


    Chapter One Hundred and Ninety Five


    Zhou Na was sitting at the dressing table, carefully putting her false eyelashes on her eyelids, and looking at herself in the mirror, she seemed to have restored her youthful demeanor...


    However, the crow''s feet and loose skin at the corners of her eyes reminded her that she is already in her thirties and is no longer the teenage girl.


    After applying a layer of firming lotion to herself, she drew on light makeup. Zhou Na looked at herself in the mirror and said to herself with satisfaction: "Perfect, Zhou Na, you are still so beautiful!"


    Today is the class reunion at noon. Zhou Na wants to dress herself up well. The class reunion is a class reunion. If you put it nicely, it is a class reunion. If you say it badly, it is a comparison meeting. A man is better than wealth than status, and a woman is better than her husband... ¡­


    Zhou Na didn''t want to lose to those girls in the class. Although she had already divorced once, but because she had never given birth to any children, she was not out of shape yet, and she looked okay.


    While choosing dresses in the closet, Zhou Na thought of the handsome boy who used to sit behind her. Because of the same surname as her, she also had a different sense of closeness to him.


    But the boy took it as a sign that she was interesting to him. After saddling her, he hushed and asked warmly. To be honest, that boy is really good and has a good personality. If it weren''t for Zhou Na to have a better choice, he said I might choose him...


    According to the current words, Zhou Na used that boy as a spare tire, a boyfriend... But she didn''t know, her unintentional harm was the most to others...


    In society, Zhou Na has experienced a lot. It was only at this time that she truly felt how precious the innocent feelings without any moisture were... That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t fall behind every classmate gathering, every time. Ask the boy''s best buddy for news about the boy.


    The reason why she had to dress up so well today was because she saw the name of the boy in the list of classmates in the classmate meeting on QQ... She wanted to see him, and now it has become What kind of appearance, if possible, she still wants to continue the front... She is tired from playing and wants to find an honest person to marry...


    At 11:30 noon, Zhou Na arrived at Zhiweiju in the city center on time. This is the designated unit of their classmate association, because the boss here is one of their classmates. To put it bluntly, this means that the water does not flow out of the field...


    "Oh, Zhou Na, come here quite early!"


    As soon as Zhou Na walked into Zhiweiju, she saw the boss here, Zhang Fan.


    "Early is better than later!" Zhou Na said with a smile.

 Chapter 145

    "Hehe, don''t fool me, if it weren''t for Xiao Yezi to come this time, would you come so early?" Zhang Fan said with a smile, "In the previous gatherings, when did you come when everyone was there?"


    It''s no secret that Zhou Na is interested in Zhou Ye among the classmates. Every time the classmates meet, she always asks everyone about Zhou Ye''s news. Unfortunately, no one knows.


    "Yeah, I came here so early for Xiao Yezi, do you envy and hate?" When a mature woman let go, it can scare a man to death.


    "Don''t tell me, how dare I be unconvinced, I''m afraid you will close my store!" Zhang Fan teased.


    Zhou Na entered the taxation system through her ex-husband''s relationship, and is now at the associate level...Speaking of which, she is a pretty good fellow among her classmates.


    "I haven''t come yet, Zhou Na, are you waiting in the single room or waiting in the lobby?" Zhang Fan asked.


    Zhou Na looked at the waiters who were chatting in small groups in the lobby, frowned, and said, "I''ll go to the private room and wait!"


    "Okay, the third floor of the South Mountain House, the single room is the largest, I will let you lead you there?" Zhang Fan smiled, matching his figure, the whole is a Maitreya Buddha.


    "I know the place, just go by myself!" Zhou Na said, picking up her own bag and walking towards the stairs. Nowadays, everyone is lazy. The private room on the third floor is the most difficult to book. It seems that this is slippery with Zhang Fan. Head off.


    Pushing open the single room, a room with a size of 80 square meters can easily set up four tables for ten people. Next to it, there is a sofa and coffee table for rest. Fruits and melon seeds candies are placed on the table. The classmates are still very caring.


    Zhou Na hung her Kun bag on the hanger, then sat down on the sofa, picked up the remote control placed on the coffee table, and turned on the TV in the private room...


    Switching the TV channels indiscriminately, Zhou Na''s thoughts seemed to have returned to the youthful campus, those carefree youthful years...


    The boy who said shyly to himself every time, [I''ll take you home], the boy who missed school to buy himself a birthday gift and went to the provincial capital, only said for himself that he liked the big doll bear in the mall. Boy...


    The boy who saw herself snuggling into the arms of others, as if the whole person had been abandoned by the world...Until now, she did not know how precious the relationship was, and she wanted to redeem that relationship... She wanted to tell him She was wrong. She wanted to tell him that she should live with him and give him a baby...


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s too late...Zhou Na narrowed her eyes, she made up her mind, didn¡¯t she say it?A happy life depends on her own struggle. She believes that she is his first. This is the best weapon. She will surely redeem his feelings, even if he is married...


    At this moment, the noise of talking came from outside the room, interrupting Zhou Na''s thoughts.She opened the door angrily and saw a scene in the corridor.


    I saw Zhang Fan and Zhang Jian walking here with an incomparably handsome young man, followed by a beautiful silver-haired girl...


    "Say Cao Cao Cao Cao is here, look, Xiao Ye Zi, Zhou Na will come out to greet you as soon as you come!" Zhang Fan said with a smile: "Then I won''t send you in, I will continue to welcome you!"


    "Go busy with you, family!" Zhang Jian smiled and patted Zhang Fan''s belly, and said: "You should really lose weight! Be careful of the three highs!"


    "Don''t talk, I am the belly of the prime minister who can hold a boat. I don''t want to talk to you anymore, I''m going down!" Zhang Fan said and ran down.


    "Oh, I forgot something in the car. Sister-in-law, can you help me get it?" Zhang Jian was taken aback when he saw Zhou Na, and then said to Pandora.


    "Well, go, help Xiao Jianjian get things!" Zhou Ye knew what Zhang Jian meant, and he did have something to tell her clearly.So motioned Pandora and Zhang Jian to go downstairs to get things...


    "Are you... Little Ye Zi?" Zhou Na looked at Zhou Ye, feeling that all this was like a dream, and the previous shadow could be seen between her eyebrows, but it had changed too much...


    "Well, let''s go in and talk!" Zhou Ye said as he walked into the private room, found a place on the side of the sofa and sat down."It''s been a long time since I can''t even recognize my old classmates!"


    "...I really don''t dare to recognize it!" With a smile on Zhou Na''s face, she sat on the sofa next to Zhou Ye."What have you been doing these years? Why don''t you contact me?"


    "Haha, make a fuss, make do with it!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "You, you should have a good time, I remember that you married the son of the chief''s house at that time, and now you can be called an official family. Got it!"


    "What kind of official..." Zhou Na gave Zhou Ye a blank look and said, "I...I have divorced him!"


    "Oh..." After Zhou Ye responded like a goose, he stopped speaking.


    Chapter One Hundred and Ninety Six


    "Dead..." Zhou Na whispered, and then said: "Where are you? Are you married?"


    "It''s over, didn''t you just call my wife to get something?" Zhou Ye said calmly.


    Cold field-silence-


    The air in the entire private room seemed to freeze, Zhou Na''s eyes were like a face change in Sichuan Opera, sweet for a while and hideous...Finally, she settled down and stared at Zhou Ye''s eyes firmly and said, "After so many years, I found...The one I love the most is you! Little Ye Zi..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was really speechless... He didn''t know whether he should cry or laugh, he had the best memory, the most beautiful first love... He thought he had met the right person, he had met someone Can take care of the baby for a lifetime...


    But the reality gave him a slap in the face, telling him...what is the reincarnation skill MAX, what is it that hard work is not as good as father... Then there was a big change in his family, and his parents unfortunately passed away...


    He had nothing to worry about and sold his house. He went to the north to work hard after graduating from high school. To be honest, at that time, he did not have a personal appearance and came back to humiliate this woman who once abandoned herself... ¡­


    However, it turns out that he is not a Long Aotian, nor is he a protagonist in a novel, nor is he a natural stranger. In the first-tier big city of Z City, he became more and more unsuccessful...until that thunderstorm.


    He has experienced too much now and seen too much.So there is no need for revenge... Everyone has his own ambitions, people have the right to pursue their material happiness, don''t they?


    Zhou Na stared at Zhou Ye''s eyes firmly. She felt that she was almost sucked in by these star eyes. Oh my god, why didn''t I find Xiao Ye Zi so handsome before, I found out early, how could my old lady choose that person...


    "Huh..." Zhou Ye sighed, the corners of his mouth cocked slightly.Said: "The past is over. It used to be young and ignorant...!"


    "I love you...Did you hear clearly, I love you, Zhou Ye!" Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhou Na''s unwilling hands grabbed Zhou Ye''s hands, and her whole body was almost attached to Zhou Ye. ."I¡ªlove¡ªyou, Zhou Ye!"


    "I love you too... once!" Zhou Ye gently pushed Zhou Na away and smiled: "Well, classmates, I''m sorry to say whether you love or not!"


    "You must still love me, don''t you... Xiao Ye Zi, I know you are still in love with me!" Zhou Na''s voice was full of pleading, as if an infatuated woman saved her lover.


    ... Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, he felt as if he had become Chen Shimei inexplicably, it was really unreasonable."... figure out... you didn''t want me at the beginning, not I didn''t want you, [you said that you are a good person, and you will definitely find a better woman than me!]"


    "You still remember this sentence... I knew that you must still love me!" Zhou Na seemed to have found evidence that Zhou Ye likes herself, and exclaimed excitedly: "I''m sorry... Xiao Ye Zi, I know I was wrong. , I was wrong, give me a chance, I will love you well, let''s get married, let''s go to the Maldives for our honeymoon, I will give you a baby..."


    "Sorry, please let go of my dear!" A cold voice interrupted Zhou Na''s words.


    Following the voice of the words, Zhou Na felt that she was being dragged away from Zhou Ye by a huge force, and then a figure was directly nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    It is Pandora who has gone and returned.


    At this moment, Pandora was clinging to Zhou Ye''s side obediently, then took out a pack of wet wipes from the small bag she was carrying with him, and gently helped Zhou Ye wipe the hand that was just held by Zhou Na.


    "I haven''t introduced yet, this is my wife, Pandora!" Zhou Ye smiled and embraced Pandora''s waist and introduced her.


    Pandora is actually not very jealous. In fact, although she would not actively approach the woman Zhou Ye liked, she would not reject it... But she felt that Zhou Ye did not like this woman, and to be honest, she was a bit disgusted. So I ran out to rescue...


    A woman Zhou Ye didn''t like actually dared to hug her dear, wanting to die?If it hadn''t been for Zhou Ye to bring her here and repeatedly told her not to use her ability to make trouble here, she would have left this woman dead without a place to bury her.


    "Pandora? Little Ye Zi, you must have invited me to deliberately anger me, right...I don''t believe you don''t love me anymore!" Zhou Na said with an expression that I had already seen everything through, and said: "With real name I dare not say, it must be a wild model with a silver wig. Did you just come back from the cosplay scene?"


    "First, I have Germanic ancestry, so my hair is real, not a wig. Second, I am my dear wife, which is protected by law. Our wedding at the Crystal Church in California. Third, Pandora is my real name, I didn''t come from the cosplay scene!"


    Pandora knows thirteen languages, can fly airplanes, build guns, know how to kill each country, cook, play the piano, sing, dance ballet, yoga, but just can¡¯t fight... Seriously stretched out his fingers to refute Zhou Na''s words one by one. They look so cute...


    "Hahaha..." Looking at such a cute Pandora, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but hug her and rub her little face. It was so cute.


    However, Pandora''s counterattack did not end.


    "You keep talking about loving my dear! But what you think is that you are tired from playing and want to find an honest person to marry. The reason why you choose my dear is because you think you are my dear''s first love, so you can It''s easy, and my dear will definitely be a man who loves his wife, right?" Pandora looked at Zhou Na''s eyes and said word by word.


    I have a sentence that I don¡¯t know when I¡¯m selling critics. Do you honestly owe you money?Should an honest person be a back-up man?Or should honest people be born as spare tires?


    Zhou Ye''s mood at this moment is really like ten thousand grass, mud, and horses galloping past. If Shanshan hadn''t changed her destiny, maybe she would have become a member of the honest group...

 Chapter 146

    Zhou Na looked at the beautiful girl in horror as she walked out of a painting. She felt that all her thoughts could not be hidden from this girl... "I...I don''t..."


    "Is there, you know for yourself, you don''t need to explain to us!" Pandora said, pulling Zhou Ye''s hand and said, "My dear, come with me to the bathroom!"


    "Well, no problem!" Zhou Ye smiled. He felt as if it was a mistake to come back this time. If he doesn''t come back, maybe everyone will have a good memory, but now even the memory is gone... Hey, What a crime.


    Chapter One Hundred Ninety Seven


    "Hahaha, baby, you just scared her!" Zhou Ye was standing at the window in the corridor on the third floor with Pandora, smiling and whispering.


    "She deserves it!" Pandora said aside, that damn woman dare to use her dear as a spare tire?Blind her dog''s eyes, her sisters treat her dear as a baby, for fear of making him angry, and as a result, there is an ugly woman who dares to use him as an honest person...


    "The vicissitudes of life..." Zhou Ye also sighed. People''s personalities have never been static. From young and frivolous to mature and prudent, this is the change that takes so many losses and detours, no one can tell...


    Fortunately, he is now free of these common mundanes. Nothing can easily change him and make him swallow... And this episode of Zhou Na, Zhou Ye was just seen as a farce.


    "Hi, Xiao Ye Zi, see who this is!" Zhang Jian''s voice came from behind Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye turned to look, and saw a woman standing next to Zhang Fitness. She was a pretty woman with a smooth shawl and long hair, a slender figure, a melon face, big eyes, and a little pink goose.


    "Is she...?" Zhou Ye searched his own memory and couldn''t remember where he had seen this woman.


    "Zhou Ye? Are you really Zhou Ye?" This beautiful lady also had a surprised expression, and the Wei Zhang looked very attractive and inviting.


    "Hahaha, I''ll just say you can''t guess it!" Zhang Jian said with a seductive look.


    "Your uncle, don''t hurry up to say the name if I know that I can''t guess it!" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes and said angrily, "Chan, do you believe me to lead your wife?"


    "Don''t, brother, I was wrong!" Zhang Jian hurriedly folded his hands and begged for mercy: "This is Bai Fei! Have you forgotten? The one made behind you..."


    "Bai Fei? Chai He girl?" Zhou Ye was a little surprised. He remembered that this girl was really black and skinny at the beginning. It was a big change... "You went to Korea for plastic surgery?"


    "You just went to South Korea for plastic surgery!" Bai Fei said with Qiongbi in an angry tone.


    "How did you know? Come on, how do we talk about our plastic surgery experience?" Zhou Ye teased.


    "Okay, who is afraid of whom!" Bai Fei said openly, and then she couldn''t help but circled Zhou Ye twice, and then said: "Don''t say it, you''re really good, you''re still boned. Well, it has become so high!"


    "Of course!" Zhou Ye smiled. He had made up his mind a long time ago and said that he had plastic surgery, otherwise the image of this huge change really couldn''t be explained.


    "I won''t talk to you, welcome back..." Bai Fei said and stretched out her right hand.


    "Welcome me back, what can I do if I just shake hands, at least I have to hug you!" Zhou Ye stretched out his arms as he said, as if he was going to hug Bai Fei.


    Originally he was just joking. According to Zhou Ye''s idea, Bai Fei would definitely run away with his arms outstretched, so that was all right, but what Zhou Ye had expected was that Bai Fei stepped forward generously and then tightly. I hugged him tightly and buried myself in his arms, not like a hug between classmates at all, but a bit like a hug between lovers...


    "..." To be honest, Zhou Ye was a little frightened, and he didn''t know whether to hug it or not.


    After hesitating for a while, Zhou Ye directly tightened his arms and hugged Bai Fei''s shoulders...


    Feeling the big hand on her body, Bai Fei''s delicate body shook, and then she hugged Zhou Ye''s waist harder and buried her face deeper, she greedily breathed Zhou Ye''s breath... The taste...has not changed...


    Time seems to have stopped on the two of them, maybe a long time has passed, maybe only a moment, the two separated...


    Bai Fei¡¯s eyes were a little red, but she still smiled and looked at Pandora and said, ¡°This is my sister-in-law, it¡¯s so pretty... Xiao Ye Zi, you¡¯re so uninteresting. I haven¡¯t contacted us for so long, so I didn¡¯t say anything. Loudly went abroad to marry a beautiful woman back!"


    "..." Zhou Ye touched his cheek and didn''t know what to say. He felt that Bai Fei''s mood seemed very wrong, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong... After all, there has been no contact for ten years.


    "My name is Pandora, hello!" Pandora actually stretched out his hand for an unprecedented time, and expressed friendship with Bai Fei, which simply caused Zhou Ye to fall through his glasses."I am my dear wife!"


    You know that Pandora is the youngest person in Zhou Ye''s queen and palace, it can be said to be loved by thousands of people. Basically, every sister of Zhou Ye likes cute Pandora, but Pando Apart from expressing her emotions with Zhou Ye, La is basically stern when facing outsiders.


    Even if she just rebutted Zhou Na''s stern face, it seemed to Zhou Ye that she was like the three-wonder cute girl in this world...cute.


    There is basically no stranger who can make Pandora take the initiative to express friendship, but now he actually appears...


    "Hello, my name is Bai Fei. It is Zhou Ye''s classmate Jian Xiuyou!" Bai Fei also stretched out her hand, shook hands with Pandora, and said to Zhou Ye, "Since I''m back, in the future Don''t disappear anymore, okay, I''ll go to the bathroom!"


    With that said, Bai Fei turned her head and ran towards the bathroom without waiting for Zhou Ye''s answer...


    "...She has been waiting for you!" Zhang Jian patted Zhou Ye on the shoulder and said, "Since you left, she has been waiting for you and said you will definitely come back. You can figure it out!"


    After Zhang Jian finished speaking, he turned and went downstairs to continue his welcoming career...


    "My dear, she loves you!" Pandora looked at Zhou Ye and said, "She saw it very deeply, um-there seems to be a big doll with your name written in her house, and she has kept your group photos well. ...And she has never been in love...!"


    "...So what?" Zhou Ye looked at Pandora with some embarrassment and asked, "Baby, what do you want me to do?"


    "Take her down...!" Pandora said: "I like her heart!"


    "...This..." To be honest, Zhou Ye really didn''t know that Bai Fei had always liked herself. When he was in school, his eyes had been following Zhou Na. He had never noticed the ugly duckling behind him, but now the ugly duckling has changed. I am a swan, what should I do?Go chasing her?Doesn¡¯t this appear to be a superficial appearance party...


    "She was crying in the bathroom cubicle... I was crying miserably... Oh, the makeup was all spent!" Pandora deliberately said this in an unsteady voice, with an inexplicable sense of joy.


    Zhou Ye was not worried that Pandora was lying to himself, and what Pandora said Bai Fei was not aimless, don''t forget that Pandora has spiritual power...


    "A good man shouldn''t let a woman who loves him shed tears..." Pandora continued.


    "Okay, I get it!" Zhou Ye held his forehead and really had no choice but to take this daughter. Go and go. The appearance party is the appearance party. He himself is a appearance party. There is nothing to be ashamed of...


    Chapter One Hundred Ninety Eight


    Bai Fei covered her mouth, rushed into the bathroom, and locked the door.


    She finally burst into tears... the crying was so heartbreaking, the crying was so wronged... as if she wanted to cry out all the waiting for more than ten years, and to tear the dreams of these ten years to pieces.


    She didn¡¯t even know when she fell in love with Zhou Ye. Maybe it was because Zhou Ye came forward when others bullied her... Maybe it¡¯s that time when she was running crooked in physical education class, Zhou Ye carried her back. At home...


    Maybe too much...


    There are too many stories between her and him. She remembers every bit. She remembers that he likes Zhou Na. She remembers that he likes spicy food. She remembers that he is a machismo. She remembers that she saw that day. The back of the bleak...


    He likes Zhou Na, she doesn''t mind, because she believes that the one who will eventually walk on the red carpet with him must be herself, because the woman Zhou Na is too powerful...


    So she waited willingly, waiting for Zhou Ye to hit the wall, waiting to warm his broken heart with her gentleness.


    But she didn''t expect that people are not as good as the heavens, everything has rushed together, feelings frustrated, great changes in the family... Zhou Ye couldn''t bear the pressure, he chose to escape... and left this place far away. A city of various memories...


    When she learned about this, his house had already changed a host...


    She has cried, despaired, complained... However, in the end she chose to wait. She believes that he will definitely come back here, back to the place where he grew up.


    For this reason, she gave up the high-paying position in the big city, and gave up the place to study in the United States, because she didn''t want to miss him, and she was afraid that missing him would be a lifetime...


    So after graduating from university, she returned to her hometown, a second-tier city, and opened a flower shop named Ye Fei Hua Xing... She was quietly waiting for him here.


    Although he never gave her a promise, let alone liked her, perhaps in his heart, the two are just ordinary classmates...


    But she does not regret it, she firmly believes that the longest wait will bring out the most beautiful flowers...

 Chapter 147

    Today she finally waited for his news. When she knew that he was coming back, she hadn''t slept all night... She was more than 30 years old and looked forward to meeting him tomorrow like a pregnant girl...


    But when she saw the figure who thought about it day and night, she found that he had changed, he was more beautiful than before, time seemed to stop flowing in him, he didn''t seem to grow old at all...


    But when she saw the beautiful girl next to him who was intimate with him, she suddenly had an unknown premonition... When she tentatively greeted her, the girl did not deny the relationship between the two, but rather generously. Admitted...


    She suddenly felt that her world had become dark, and the ten-year persistence became a joke... She really felt powerless to face this girl...


    Do you have to wait for more than ten years, the best time for a woman is more than ten years... She wants to give up, but her heart has already filled his figure, but she does not want to obey the wishes of her master.


    The heart-piercing pain made her unable to breathe. She could only use bitter tears to continue her breathing, the proof that she was alive...


    Bai Fei, who was squatting in the compartment and crying bitterly, did not notice, a figure appeared silently behind her...


    "Don''t cry...you won''t be pretty if you cry again!" A warm and powerful arm hugged Bai Fei''s body tightly...


    It was Zhou Ye who was sent in by Pandora. By the way, Pandora also transmitted all the images he saw from Bai Fei''s memory to Zhou Ye.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye was really touched by seeing those images...a woman who waited for you for more than ten years, wasted the best time of a girl, such a woman is not worthy of love, what kind of woman Worthy of love?Is that Zhou Na-like green tea bitch?


    Sometimes a man¡¯s love is very simple, it may depend on his appearance or it may be just because of moving, these are all part of love.


    Zhou Ye looked at himself in his memory from Bai Fei''s perspective, and suddenly he realized that when you look at the scenery, maybe you are also the scenery in the eyes of others.


    Bai Fei, who was held by Zhou Ye, was shocked, then raised her head and looked at Zhou Ye, with accusations in her eyes: "You bad guy, people have waited for you for more than ten years, and you brought a woman back. What do you want? Now that you don''t even cry, you are too much..."


    "Good and good are all my fault!" Zhou Ye slapped Bai Fei on the back like coaxing a child, and said, "I''m wrong, I''m guilty, I''m not good, I''ll review..."


    "Punch..." Bai Fei almost laughed, but she burst into tears when she thought of Pandora.Lying in Zhou Ye¡¯s arms, Bai Fei said like a dream: "What should I do, tell me... More than ten years have passed, should I wait for another ten years?... I don¡¯t I know if I can live that long...Bad, why is it so tired to love someone...My heart hurts..."


    Zhou Ye was speechless. Could it be that I didn''t even know that you loved me before? It''s a bit too scumbag to say that...


    If you are speechless, just use action...


    When Zhou Ye thought of this, he bowed his head and stopped Bai Fei''s Fen Chun, and used his snake head to open Bai Fei''s teeth...


    Bai Fei was immediately confused by Zhou Ye''s actions, and then she couldn''t help closing her eyes and indulging in this feeling, which can only appear in a dream...


    If this were a dream, she would never wake up...


    Zhou Ye was not idle, and called Pandora in his mind, teleporting the two to the presidential suite of the rented five-star hotel...


    Four hours later...Bai Fei finally woke up again, feeling the sense of fullness under her body, looking at the beautiful face in front of her...She couldn''t help being silly...


    Why did she feel that all of this was so unreal, the man she had secretly loved for more than ten years responded to her, and she was also with a few women who had only met once, that man... This is really crazy... especially Thinking of my performance...


    Bai Fei has the urge to get into the bed. It is too shame and shame. She can''t believe that she would make such a move... But the pain under her reminds her that all this is true Of... she really dreamed of coming true...


    "What do you think? Feifei little baby!"


    Zhou Ye''s voice rang in her ears, making her feel embarrassed and embarrassed. She gently pinched Zhou Ye''s waist and said, "You are not allowed to shout so nauseously..."


    "Oh, I dare to resist!" Zhou Ye said with a move.Bai Fei''s body softened, and her whole body suddenly lost strength."Don''t, my dear, I really can''t do it anymore, go and harm Pandora!"


    There was another laughter... At last it was almost five o''clock in the afternoon when Zhou Ye took Bai Fei and Pandora out of the hotel...


    Fortunately, after Zhou Ye left, he called Zhang Jian and said that noon would not pass if something happened. In the evening, he would arrange a table at the only five-star hotel in City P to make amends for the students...


    Zhang Jian couldn''t find Bai Fei and Zhou Ye. He immediately understood the whereabouts of the goods and did not reveal him, so he agreed...


    Chapter One Hundred and Ninety Nine


    At 6 o''clock in the evening, when Zhou Ye took Bai Fei and Pandora in the hotel private room, the entire private room was going to turn the clock...


    "Wow, Zhou Ye has really become handsome, hey, it seems that Bai Fei has also become a lot younger!" Li Yue, the squad leader known as the little speaker, turned around Bai Fei as if he had discovered a new world: "Fei Fei, what you used Tell me what cosmetics, I will try it too!"


    "I''m useless..." Bai Fei''s face flushed, and she explained helplessly: "I really don''t use anything... Don''t believe me, if you don''t believe me, ask Zhou Ye!"


    She really can''t say, is she going to tell her classmates that she has become younger because her man has the power of time and made herself younger?There is no way she can only push it to Zhou Ye...


    "It''s suspicious... You asked me to ask Zhou Ye with useless cosmetics?" Li Yue looked at Bai Fei and then at Zhou Ye, and then looked at the hands they were holding tightly, with a sudden realization: "Ah. , Are you...you are together?"


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye nodded, grabbing Bai Fei''s shoulders with a generous smile and said, "Now Feifei belongs to our family!"


    "What about her?" Li Yue looked at Pandora a little hesitantly, knowing that Pandora was a topic for classmates at lunch time. Zhou Ye brought such a beautiful girl to join the class meeting. This is enough to explain a lot of problems, but now Zhou Ye has admitted to the relationship with Bai Fei, which has to make Li Yue a little confused...


    "I believe in Mormon!" Zhou Ye said nonchalantly.


    "Uh-" Li Yue was a little confused, what does this mean?


    "Mormon men can marry many wives..." A voice solved her confusion. Following the voice, a tall man stood up, came to Zhou Ye, hugged Zhou Ye and said: "I really envy you... I want to believe in Mormon too!"


    "Wang Xiaodong, your skin is itchy, do you want me to go back and loosen your skin?" a soprano called.


    Suddenly it caused a burst of laughter.


    "Ha, Xiaodong, you are really hot, you actually married the famous little pepper from our class!" Zhou Ye joked, patted Wang Xiaodong on the shoulder.


    "Hey, a misstep will become an eternal hate!" Wang Xiaodong looked remorseful at the beginning: "It''s a hundred years to look back!"


    "Wang Xiaodong, if my old lady hadn''t been drunk by you that time, how could she let you close the window..." Little Chili Qian Shuyun said with a big teapot with her arms crossed.


    "Oh, how about these cats, brother?" An unpleasant-sounding voice came, and the noisy private room suddenly became silent¡ª


    "Fan Chengguang, this is our classmate meeting today. What''s up with you? Why are you here?" Wang Xiaodong asked unceremoniously at the three people who walked in at the door.


    "Farewell, although we are not classmates, we should be considered alumni anyway!" Fan Chengguang dragged Er Ye step, swaying his two attendants into the private room.


    Zhou Ye frowned. This Fan Chengguang was the man Zhou Na had chosen at the time. He could be said to have a hatred of love with Zhou Ye, but Zhou Ye didn''t feel much about him now...


    In other words, I should thank him. If it weren''t for him, Zhou Ye estimated that he would not be far away from this city at the beginning, and he would not have gone to Z city to get ahead. Of course, the Ultra Dimensional system would have nothing to do with him. , And judging from Zhou Ye''s current understanding of Zhou Na, if the two of them had come together at the beginning, they would not be able to prevent grass growing on their heads...


    From this point of view, Zhou Ye felt that he had to thank this guy, but he was upset when he was upset, it''s just that the two of them had different realms now, and Zhou Ye didn''t bother to care about him...


    It''s just that sometimes, people don''t look for things, and they can''t help but don''t look for you.


    Fan Chengguang walked to Bai Fei swayingly, with a smirk, "Oh, isn''t this Sister White? Why is there so much time today? What''s the fun of playing with these silly Xs, let me take you to play Go for fun!"


    Fan Chengguang completely regarded Zhou Ye standing next to Bai Fei as air, or he believed that the little white face next to Bai Fei was still not a threat to him...


    Fan Chengguang¡¯s father is the executive deputy mayor of this city. His uncle is the boss of a real estate company with billions of assets. This guy is also a clever ghost. When he gets into trouble, he will first inquire about the identity of the other party before starting. This habit ensures that he hasn''t hit the south wall for more than ten years...


    In Fan Chengguang¡¯s view, none of the people in this classmate deserves his attention, so he doesn¡¯t mind being arrogant... His father is about to retire, and the whole family has received green cards. Don¡¯t be arrogant and when? ?Go to the U.S. to be arrogant?Will be shot and killed...


    "Fan Guangguang, haven''t seen you in more than ten years, you still haven''t grown so much!" Zhou Ye smiled and stood in front of Bai Fei.


    "Who are you? What kind of big clove of garlic?" Fan Chengguang hates others for calling his nickname the most. Fan Guangguang, looking at him coldly, the man blocking him is so handsome, and then there is a burst of nameless jealousy, "Little white face, go away Open, or let you know how many eyes the Lord Ma has!"


    "What if I were you? Hurry up and go home now to prepare for the funeral. The whole family in the province is dead, not even a funeral stick..." Zhou Ye leaned slightly and whispered in Fan Chengguang''s ear.

 Chapter 148

    Fan Chengguang only felt that the whispering sound was like coming from Jiuyou Hell. He couldn''t help but slapped a spirit, his whole body was like a little rabbit being stared at by a tiger, his whole body stiff and straight, unable to move...


    He will die, he will definitely die... Fan Chengguang''s cells all over his body are shouting these words, and the words full of deep malice make him feel that he is only one step away from hell...


    I don''t know how long it has passed, maybe just a moment, but Fan Chengguang feels as if a long time has passed, he will eventually regain control of his body, and ran back as soon as he turned mad.While running, he shouted: "Help... It''s murdered!"


    The two attendants originally thought this was a new trick that their own master Fan came up with, and they were liking them in their hearts, but they found that their own master fell down the stairs in a panic... You can''t watch this now. Now, it¡¯s a trivial matter to clean up this little white face. If Young Master Fan has three long, two short, two of them, he can¡¯t eat it and walk around...


    Zhou Ye looked at Fan Chengguang¡¯s ugly attitude and smiled mockingly. He had forgotten this silly thing, but this silly thing had to come out and brush his sense of existence. He actually dared to covet his own woman, Bai Fei, not to let him. The death of his family is really sorry for the trillions of unjust dead souls in his hands...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled at Pandora, and Pandora immediately understood what Zhou Ye meant.Wei Wei nodded at Zhou Ye, took out a pair of portable headsets from her handbag, and put it on her head...


    This is Umbrella¡¯s latest portable brainwave amplifier. With this instrument, Pandora can easily control a radius of 20,000 square kilometers. If there are enough Umbrella¡¯s satellites in the synchronous orbit, then controlling the world is nothing. Difficult things.


    Chapter Two Hundred


    Zhou Ye always thought that he was not a stingy person, because he never held grudges, he reported any grudges on the spot, so he can proudly say: I have no enemies!


    He feels that saying that it is not too late for a gentleman to revenge for ten years does not mean that you have to bear it at that time, but that if you are not capable of revenge, try to find a way to develop that can be revenge, and you can easily crush it. Why did the other party let him go?


    Is it just because it is stronger than him?Being strong is not a sin, but being strong should protect the weak?Who said that?Whose reason is this?The hatred of taking his wife was treated the same as the hatred of killing his father. It was only because Zhou Ye had no feeling for Zhou Na that he had forgotten this man who looked like an ant to him, but the ant had to be on the pole. what can we do about it?


    It''s very simple. Zhou Ye''s method is to crush this ant, and pour some insecticide into his nest by the way, so that his whole family will die...


    At this time, Pandora held Zhou Ye''s arm and whispered in his ear: "My dear, I''ve done it. I promise that there is no one who can breathe in their family..."


    "Good job!" Zhou Ye smiled and kissed Pandora''s cheek gently.Zhou Ye''s patience can only be seen when facing the beauties he likes...other times he is basically in a state of zero tolerance...


    At this time, Zhang Fan, who opened the restaurant, stood up, breaking the tranquility in the private room.


    He said with an anxious look: "Oh, sorry, Xiao Ye Zi, I suddenly remembered that there is still something at home, so..."


    Zhou Ye looked at him with a faint smile, and after a while said quietly, "In this case, go ahead!"


    "Thank you, I''ll treat you another day, let''s chat harder!" Zhang Fan said as he quickly rushed out of the private room with agile movements that didn''t fit his body...


    With Zhang Fan taking the lead, all the students who had just called their brothers and sisters called sisters and sisters all found various reasons and quickly left the private room...


    "That...little Ye Zi, I have something too!" Zhou Na said tremblingly when she looked at Zhou Ye''s eyes that could see through all her little secrets.


    "I''ll let you go this time...Don''t be clever anymore, just marry someone who is willing to ask you!" Zhou Ye sighed. How could he not know how the second generation of Fan Guangguang came from?


    No one told Fan Guangguang how could he know he was gathering here?Moreover, as Fan Guangguang''s ex-wife, Fan Guangguang came in without looking at Zhou Na, but directly approached Bai Fei. What about such a clumsy way of discriminating and amusing the child?


    "I...I know!" Zhou Na lowered her head. She knew at this moment that she and Zhou Ye were really impossible again. Taking a slightly heavy step, she walked out of the private room...


    "Ye Zi, what did you mean just now?" Zhang Jian asked strangely, "What did Zhou Na do?"


    "Can''t you see it?" Bai Fei hugged Zhou Ye''s arm and said with a happy face: "Fan Guangguang was called by Zhou Na..."


    "Why did she ask Fan Guangguang to come over?" Zhang Jian was still a little confused.


    "A scheming plan!" It was Pandora that explained Zhang Jian."Zhou Na found out at noon that Sister Bai and my dear were not there, so she thought it must be my dear who was with Sister Bai!"


    "Then she called her ex-husband during the evening party. She knew that her ex-husband had always coveted Sister Bai, so she called her ex-husband to make trouble!"


    "No, what if Xiaobai and Ye Zi didn''t show up together at night?" Zhang Jian asked.


    "It is estimated that she has some material from her ex-husband. If Sister Bai doesn''t show up with her dear, then she will use the material in her hand to protect her and reap the gratitude of her dear. The best of both worlds, isn''t it?"


    "You bull, you are almost catching up with Conan!" Zhang Jian pointed at Pandora and showed his admiration.Then he laughed and teased Zhou Ye: "Ye Zi, your life will be difficult in the future, you can''t hide your private money!"


    "Hey, do you think I''m the same as you? Still hiding private money?" Zhou Ye held the most serious contempt for Zhang Jian''s behavior of fearing his wife...


    After looking at the private room, everyone was basically gone. Even Wang Xiaodong, who dared to talk back to Fan Chengguang at the beginning, was dragged away by his wife.


    In the end, only Zhang Jian, Zhou Ye, and Pandora Baifei are left...Zhou Ye knows very well that these classmates have seen him opposing Fan Guangguang, for fear of harming Chi Yu. This is to draw a line from himself...


    After all, it is not too late for a gentleman to revenge for ten years, and for a villain to take revenge from morning to night... This is not surprising at all. It is human nature to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages, and Zhou Ye is not surprised at all.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled tauntingly, this is a classmate...but also a little depressed, his plan of pretending to be Bo Yi can''t go on...Hey, Cha Bai bought...


    "Yeba, should we eat in another place?" Zhang Jian asked carefully after looking at an empty private room.


    "Bane, aren''t you afraid that Fan Guangguang will retaliate against you?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile but not a smile: "You are within the system. He doesn''t even need to do it himself to get revenge on you. A crooked mouth can make you lose your job!"


    "I''m afraid of chicken feathers, I''m going to quit. I can''t find four or five thousand jobs a month. I really can''t support myself as I move bricks to the construction site!" Zhang Jian said nonchalantly: "Besides, there are two people in the world. Brother, can I let you be here alone? I can''t fight my body now, but it''s okay to help smash a black brick!"


    "Okay, with your words, buddies can actually let you go to the construction site to move bricks!?" Zhou Ye smiled and patted Zhang Jian on the shoulder, then looked at Pandora and said: "Call Adilai sisters Come down for dinner together, it happens to have a lot of space!"


    "Hmm!" Pandora obediently agreed, and began to call Sister Adilai.


    Everyone ate and drank directly in the hotel.


    At this time, Fan Chengguang, who was still in shock, finally drove back to his home. After the divorce, he moved back to live with his parents...


    "Knock on the door, why are you so anxious?" Fan Chengguang''s mother opened the door for a long time. Looking at her son, she felt that something was wrong...


    Death has descended¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The next day, the front page headline of the city newspaper in P city reported that [the son was mad, killed his father and daughter and then committed suicide!


    Sitting in his home, Zhang Jian looked at the front page of the newspaper and fell into silence.I looked at the bank card with 50 million RMB on the coffee table, and looked at the keys of two Mercedes-Benz GLs next to the bank card...


    He knew that maybe this time meeting with Ye Zi was the last time, the two were no longer people in the same world...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye has taken Bai Fei on his private jet...To be honest, the classmates will be very troublesome this time, but it is not bad that they have harvested a sister paper who has been waiting for him for more than ten years. Is the only bright spot...


    He set aside 50 million for Zhang Jian, the only friend of his own. Not to mention being rich, at least it¡¯s easy to live without worry, and he also left two Mercedes Benzes, and he only took them away. That domestic violent SUV, who makes him like the appearance of this car?


    Chapter Two Hundred and One


    Zhili-Located in most areas of Hebei, a small part of Shandong, Henan, here is the main defense of Gyeonggi, and has always been a defense of the past dynasties.


    Wenxian, a small county at the junction of Hebei and Shandong... Originally it was not called Wenxian, but Qingyun County. Because the county was surrounded by mountains on three sides, the largest mountain was called Qingyun Mountain, and there was a view in the mountain. Qingyun view.


    According to legend, Taoism is all Taoist and Quanzhen, and each spell is powerful and can tend to evil and avoid evil.


    But then a big family from the Yue family came out in the county. The Yue family was remarkable. It was an official from generation to generation. His ancestors were the highest servants of the Ministry of Households. Later, they felt that the place names of Qingyun County were really not very good, or they should be called scholars. They all have an idea of ??being light on ghosts and spirits.


    Scholars love face, and they are all in the officialdom. When they meet, they say hello.


    Yo, where is your ancestral home?


    Ah, my ancestral home in Qingyun County...


    Oh, I know, the Taoist priests in that place are very powerful...


    Taoist, your sister, your family is Taoist...

 Chapter 149

    In the end, in order to avoid this situation, the Yue family simply changed the name of Qingyun County with the local gentry and landlords. It was called Wenxian. Looking at the name of Duaniu X, Wenxian, it is the place where the scholar lives...


    Ahem, a bit off topic...


    Naturally, the largest family in Wen County is the Yue family. After all, they have inherited poetry and rituals and have been officials for generations.As the saying goes, three years to clear the prefect, one hundred thousand snowflake silver.As long as officials do not have two successive generations of prodigal sons, it is difficult to break the inheritance...After all, the officialdom still has to be a little bit thin.


    In the Daoguang Reign, the Yue family accounted for more than half of Wen County¡¯s land. To put it bluntly, most of Wen County were tenant farmers of the Yue family. The Yue family was better than the county grandfather in this three-acre land in Wen County. Make.


    The master of the Yue family is not in a very good mood these days, because the daughter in the family has been in bed for three days, and the doctor is invited to come, and they all say that they are only suffering from the wind and cold, cover it, and take some medicine...


    But till now, Miss Yue family still hasn''t woken up, how can this keep the Yue family master from being anxious...


    Master Yue was taking his wife, in the garden, while drinking tea and admiring flowers, Siqin, the personal servant girl serving Miss Yue family, trot to the two of them.


    The little maid seemed to be anxious, she yelled, "Master, master!"


    "What''s the matter, what kind of demeanor is it to be in a panic, and letting outsiders see it is not to say that my Yue family lacks tutors?" Master Yue''s mood is unhappy, so everyone is a bit unpleasant.


    "It''s the master!" Si Qin hurriedly stopped his footsteps, then came to Master Yue with a light step, said a blessing, and said: "Master, the lady is awake!"


    "What?" Grandpa Yue stood up immediately, and walked quickly towards his daughter''s embroidered building. While walking, he complained: "Why didn''t you talk about such a big thing earlier. Really... ¡­"


    The eldest lady also followed Master Yue closely, and burst into tears with joy: "Seeing pity in the sky, my poor child has finally woken up!"


    The group came to Yue Qiluo''s embroidery building, and Madam Yue sat on the side of the couch, holding on to Yue Qiluo''s hand and refused to let go."My good girl, how do you feel uncomfortable? Hurry, go and ask the doctor to come over..."


    "Mother, the child feels weak, and her belly is empty!" Yue Qiluo''s small face was a little sickly ruddy, which made the whole person more tender.


    "My dear daughter, you slept for three days and three nights, making my mother feel so distressed!" Mrs. Yue wiped her tears, and ordered the next person: "Go to the kitchen and bring the bird''s nest porridge that has been hot... "


    "Yes, ma''am!" A family member outside went to the kitchen to give orders.


    Master Yue sat in his daughter''s embroidery room, sipping tea with comfort, "It''s fine when you wake up, it''s fine when you wake up!"


    Soon, a family member brought the bird''s nest porridge to the door and directly handed it to the maid Siqin. Siqin cautiously came to the bed and gently raised the quilt behind his own lady so that she half-layed on the couch and gently used it. Spoon feeding her porridge bit by bite.


    Just after the porridge was fed, the doctor invited it.After passing the pulse, the old doctor congratulated the old lady of the Yue family and said: "The young lady has disappeared, and she will be able to go out of the window in a few days!"


    After the Yue family thanked the doctor, he asked Jiading to send the doctor out...


    The two couples stayed in their daughter''s room for a while, and then left. After all, Yue Qiluo just got better from her illness and needs a good rest...


    In the embroidery room, the people have already finished walking, and Yue Qiluo''s personal maid, Si Qin, also went to the kitchen and watched to help her lady boil medicine...


    Yue Qiluo sat up slowly, looking at the beautiful decoration of the house, couldn''t help but raise the corners of her mouth, showing a slight smile, which was a bit evil.


    She is not Yue Qiluo. She was originally an aunt who practiced Taoism in Qingyun Guan. Unlike other Taoists in Qingyun Guan, she was addicted to evil methods and tried her best to achieve immortality...


    In the end, she really cultivated the secret method of immortality of the soul. This Yue Qiluo''s flesh and body was seized by her secret method, and the original Yue Qiluo was already gone...


    "From today, I am Yue Qiluo!" Yue Qiluo said with a smile.


    At this moment, she heard footsteps coming from outside the house, and hurriedly lay down again, pretending to be sick.


    "Miss, come to take the medicine!" Si Qin opened the door and walked in. She put the medicine on the low table in front of the couch, then stepped forward and helped her up to let her lean against the window. head.


    "It''s so bitter..." Yue Qiluo looked at the black medicinal soup in Siqin''s hands, her face was almost wrinkled into buns, she hated taking medicine the most.


    "It''s not bitter at all, miss!" Si Qin gently scooped up a spoonful of medicinal soup and placed it in his mouth to gently cool it off, "I put a lot of honey, it''s not bitter at all!"


    "Okay!" Yue Qiluo wrinkled her face as if she was going to the execution ground.


    The action made Siqin laugh and bend over, thinking that my lady is only in the golden hairpin, and some children have a normal temper...The golden hairpin is just twelve years old now. It''s just a child...


    She has completely forgotten that she is also two years older than her own lady...No way, as a servant of others, it is a cheap loan, and the master won''t break any law if she kills her...If she is lucky in the future, it will be given to her own lady. My husband-in-law is a concubine who fills the house, and he is out of luck... Ha ha.


    Like drinking poison, Yue Qiluo finally finished the bowl of medicinal soup... During the chat between the two, Yue Qiluo asked inadvertently."What''s new these days?"


    "The night before yesterday, in the middle of the night in the southern foothills, someone saw a dozen fireballs rising up. It is said that the fireballs rose a little bit and went straight into the sky. The goddess Wang in the city said that there were evildoers born in the mountains. People are everywhere now. Fearful, for fear that there are really enchanting cannibals, the woodcutter wouldn''t dare to go to Nanshan after chopping wood!"


    "Oh?" Yue Qiluo nodded thoughtfully. To be honest, she doesn''t believe in the nonsense of the birth of a monster. She is a monster herself. How could she not be able to sense it? Maybe something treasure was born?Make up your mind, after a while, go to Nanshan to see...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Two


    The legendary Nanshan where the evildoers crossed¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the lush forest halfway up the mountain, people have cleared an open space the size of ten football fields. In the open space, a group of people in black costumes are busy like ants.


    They are extremely powerful, a giant wood that can be hugged by three adults together, a man in black easily clambers on his shoulders, running like flying, as if carrying a small wooden stick instead of a giant wood on his shoulders general.


    And such people are not one or two, but all people are so powerful.In the middle of the open space, in a simple pavilion built of giant wood, sat a handsome young man in white clothes.


    I saw his face like a crown, jade and eyes like a bright star, with an unruly smile on his beautiful face, as if there was nothing worthy of his attention in the world.


    This is exactly Zhou Ye who ran out of idle egg pain again.


    "The beauty of the mountains in this spring is really unique!" Zhou Ye sat on the rocking chair, holding a small teapot in one hand and a cigar in the other, looking very comfortable.


    Behind him stood two little maids, who looked like they were still in their teens, but their faces were peach blossoms, their eyes looked like crescent moons, and there was a hint of charm in the beauty.It is in the Great Dream Westward Journey, the two personal maids of Princess Yumian, Shuyu and Xiuyu...


    Yumian is a fox, and her two close maids will definitely not be humans. They are naturally beauties of the fox clan...As Yumian''s close maids, after Yumian married Zhou Ye, they naturally became Zhou Ye. Although Zhou Ye has never cared about order and respect, but the two women have always regarded themselves as slaves, and in the face of Zhou Ye, they have always asked for something.


    Hearing their young master''s heart open up there, the two women also laughed and said: "This mountain, it''s because my young master has this scenery..."


    "That''s right, although it''s not comparable to Grandma Tie Fan''s Biyun Mountain, but with the young master here, it''s a little more spiritual!" Shuyu also said humorously.


    "You guys, really..." Zhou Ye smiled helplessly. The two maids were almost boundless. If he pointed to a tiger and said it was a pig, it is estimated that the two maids would clap their hands and say yes, and The tiger will surely admit that he is a pig.


    He stretched out his hand, took the two women into his arms, and plunged his hands unceremoniously into their skirts, and the two girls who made them screamed, their eyes became more and more blurred and separated... "Dare you Flicker, Master, I will take care of the family!"


    "Master, I dare not..." The two women hurriedly begged for mercy and were served by the family law. It was really horrible. The two women had seen the mistresses who were served by the family law, and they all passed out for three days. The window is closed, and when it comes to family law, all the women feel both love and hate...


    The reason why I took these two maids instead of my own maids this time is because this is a world with demons and ghosts.


    After all, the maids belong to the technological side. The ability to fight against this kind of monster is better for the girls of the big dream to the west, but it is the world of monsters, there is nothing worth noting about the big monsters and the like. Things, the heavens are some lonely ghosts and evil methods.


    Therefore, the girls of Dameng expressed that they were not interested in coming here to bully the little friends, so in desperation, Zhou Ye could only bring the two maids of Yumian.


    Said to be a maid, in fact, the strength of the two women is not low at all. Each of them is a great demon who has practiced for more than a thousand years. It is not good to say that it is not too easy to sweep the monsters and ghosts in this era of doom.


    Looking down from the sky, the entire foothills were quickly cleared by strong men in black clothes, and then they collected materials on the spot, using the cut wood to enclose a five-meter-high wooden On the surrounding walls, in the open space, a number of wooden villas full of modern style have been built at a speed that can be discerned by the naked eye...


    I have to say that strength is good. For ordinary people, at least the giant wood that can be moved with the help of pulleys, for those strong men, they can be lifted and walked away with only one hand...


    It is even simpler to build a wooden city wall. A group of strong men specially used three-meter-long sabers to sharpen one end of the giant wood like a pencil, then remove the branches and stubble on the upper side, and stand directly on the ground. A strong man above, holding a wooden hammer weighing two tons in his hand, smashed the giant wood into half of the ground at once, which became the wall of the stockade...


    The entire walled city was built in less than three days.In three days, a majestic wooden cottage stood on the foothills. On the door of the ten-meter-wide cottage, it was written crookedly in Chinese characters: "Zhoujiazhai!"


    Zhou Ye took Shuyu and Xiuyu on a walk on the ten-kilometer-long wall of the village, and all the men in black who met them respectfully bent over and turned towards their greatest master, Umbrella¡¯s. The master sends his best regards.

 Chapter 150

    "The tide is high in the mountains, young master, let''s go back to the house soon!" Shuyu said as he took a handkerchief out of his arms and carefully helped Zhou Ye wipe the dew on his cheeks.


    "It''s okay!" Zhou Ye waved his hand to indicate that he was okay. Seriously, with his physique, let alone the spring cold tide, even if he was thrown into the ten thousand-year ice layer under the Arctic Ocean, he was still alive and kicking. .


    "Master, the infrastructure has been basically completed, what do we do next?" A girl in a silver-white maid''s costume walked up to Zhou Ye and asked with a bow.


    "Yeah, what should I do next?" Zhou Ye touched his cheek, a little hesitant.To be honest, he came to this world for leisure, and also to spend the 100-year recharge period of his Superman Army.


    When he first saw Master Wu X, he fell in love with that black belly little Lori, Yue Qiluo.That''s why this world was set up, but what made him a little painful was that he actually came early... Judging from the satellite launched a few days ago, it is still in the late Qing Dynasty, during the Daoguang Reign...


    This made him a little entangled. As the saying goes, it¡¯s a good way to wear a chrysanthemum and flower set electric drill!But to be honest, with Zhou Ye''s current strength, it was easy to rebel, but... he really has no interest in managing a country... I worry too much, and he admits that he is not that piece of material...


    Nima was entangled. He neither wanted to set an electric drill nor put a heavy burden on his back...


    Those who go to Nima, love whoever you are, men don¡¯t be emperors or emperors. Those who are struggling and tired are like dogs. If they are not careful, they will be infamous for the ages. Whoever loves to be the Nima, men are at best. The external environment has helped the Chinese people to do a good job... the rest is for those who like to show up.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye can finally let go of the entanglement in his heart, gently picks the chin of the white-clothed girl, and chuckles: "Come on, Guan Guan, let the master leap!"


    "..." Guan Guan glamorously gave Zhou Ye a white look. Regarding his own master, despite his own opposition, he insisted on bringing himself to this spiritually thin world of doomsday, Guan Guan said that the little slave girl also had dignity.


    "Yell, I turned your back, I actually dared to roll my eyes to see that I am not being served by the house!" Zhou Ye said as he picked up Guan Guan, and walked towards his villa in the middle of the stockade, shuyu two maids along the way. He lightly clutched his little scorpion, watching his young master train his little slave girl...


    They didn''t dare to offend that little slave girl, after all, they used to be a superior Bodhisattva...


    As soon as the door of the house closed, the demons danced around...there was a constant panting and breathing inside the house, but there was no sound outside the house. How could I not make a small soundproofing circle outside my master¡¯s house if I knew the master¡¯s gates too much... ¡­


    Chapter Two Hundred and Three


    At the beginning of the quarter moon-


    Zhou Ye walked out of his villa refreshedly...As for Guan Guan and Shuyu Xiuyu''s three daughters, uh, they are in the exhausted period after the war, recuperate...


    "Come here!" Zhou Ye came to the open space of the villa and roared.


    "Master, follow your instructions!" A dark shadow appeared in front of Zhou Ye instantly, kneeling on one knee and waiting for Zhou Ye''s order.


    "Assemble five hundred people... Uncle is going to try to be a bandit today!" Zhou Ye said carelessly.


    "Yes, Master!" The black shadow swished before disappearing in front of Zhou Ye.


    This time, Zhou Ye brought only a mere 10,000 armed forces...Although it seems that there are not many people, these 10,000 people basically represent Umbrella¡¯s latest X-Gene technology achievements.


    Because the world that is coming this time is dominated by the East, so basically these 10,000 people are the faces of black-haired and yellow-race people, but each of them is about two meters tall and powerful. It is estimated that the physical body will not be able to resist nuclear bombs, but There is nothing wrong with carrying a howitzer...


    Soon, under Zhou Ye''s order, five hundred people stood neatly in the spot of the stockade. With his hands on his back, Zhou Ye walked aside in front of this group of two-meter-high big men... ¡­


    To be honest, after Zhou Ye walked around, he suddenly felt that he was a little too short. His height of 1.9 meters was not low anymore. No matter how tall he was, he would not look good, but he stood in front of a group of two-meter-high men. , He felt that he suddenly became second-class disabled...


    "Ahem, what? If someone resists for a while, just make them lose the ability to resist, don''t kill!"


    Zhou Ye stood there for a long time before suffocating this sentence. To be honest, for Umbrella''s copy fighters, there is no morale at all. They have never feared death, and are forbidden.


    Zhou Ye felt like he was doing something stupid, so he touched his nose awkwardly, and then said, "Bring my horse here!"


    Soon, a soldier led a tall horse. This horse was more than two meters tall, a head higher than those of the soldiers. The pure black horse did not have a trace of miscellaneous hair on it, the most important thing. One thing is that its four hooves are treading four green flames...


    Zhou Ye was very satisfied with his fake nightmare beast specially prepared to pretend to be X. To be honest, for this nightmare beast, Zhou Ye bore the grievances of the Red Queen for three days and three nights...


    Who made him at the most critical moment of ascending technology, he had to draw half of the computing power of the Red Queen, just to synthesize this nightmare beast for X...


    "Nightmare, be good!" Zhou Ye stepped forward and touched the big horse head of Nightmare, and smiled happily: "In this era when there are no cars, I rely on you!"


    "Herod!" Nightmare seemed to understand Zhou Ye''s words, grinning wide, exposing her sharp teeth like a sharp knife, and the sound of her cry cleared the entire foothills.


    "What is it called? Be quiet, don''t wake everyone!" Zhou Ye slapped Nightmare''s head, he didn''t want his woman to be woken up just as soon as she fell asleep...


    Nightmare looked at her own unscrupulous master with a grieved expression. After thinking about it for a long time, she didn''t understand why she was beaten. But then the guy lowered his head and rubbed Zhou Ye''s face again. He looked like a loyal dog... Cute stupid home...


    Pushing away the nightmare beast''s head with a look of disgust, Zhou Ye stood up and rode up, looking at the Umbrella soldiers who were still standing there and said: "Go, I''ll take you to grab money, food, and women... ¡­"


    "Yes, master!" the five hundred strong men responded in unison.


    "Hey, it''s really boring!" Zhou Ye looked helpless. This group of soldiers are good at everything, but they don''t know how to make fun... At this time, shouldn''t you follow yourself and shout "Go, grab the money and grab the woman!"?


    Forget it, I can''t be too extravagant, that is, asking them to be extremely loyal and unparalleled in combat, and asking them to make fun and be cute... This is too embarrassing for Ambrella...


    Zhou Ye gave up the idea of ??training his soldiers. With a wave of his hand, he led the team, opened the gate of the village, and ran towards Wenxian County...


    Along the way, Nightmare took the lead with Zhou Ye and ran to the forefront, four fire hoofs stepped on a path with green fire...Five hundred sturdy men behind, each carrying a three-meter-long giant saber to silence Running.


    The whole team looked ghostly, almost like Hyakki Yexing...Apart from the sound of nightmare horseshoes and the running of five hundred soldiers, there was no sound...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye was riding a horse for the first time.This feels really bad. Although he didn''t fall from the nightmare due to his superhuman physique, he was extremely uncomfortable because of this bumpy physique. There was a kind of bone in the whole person that was about to be scattered. feel¡­¡­


    "Pop!" Zhou Ye''s head shone on the nightmare again."You will throw me up!"


    "..." The Nightmare shook his head aggrievedly. It was a natural virtue to run, and it didn''t do anything, but the Nightmare still slowed down and tried to make his master sit more comfortable...


    Slowly, Zhou Ye also found the rules for riding horses. With the rush of the nightmare beast, he felt much better. It would not be the same as before and almost fainted...


    In this way, the group of people galloped towards Wenxian, except for the red light in the eyes of the nightmare beast and the green fire under their feet, there were five hundred murderous giant sabers that flashed by when occasionally reflecting the moonlight.


    Soon, Zhou Ye brought his 500 soldiers to the gate of Wenxian County.


    In this era, a county town is still protected by a city wall. Although it is only more than three meters high, it at least gives the people in the city some psychological comfort...


    This was nothing to Zhou Ye and the others.


    Zhou Ye waved his hand, and then pulled the reins of the nightmare. The nightmare beast jumped up and ran toward the top of the city like a flat ground in the air, leaving a green flame behind...


    At this moment, Xiang Yong, who was dozing off with his big gun on the head of the city, was blown by a gust of cold wind, and he was shocked, and then opened his eyes...


    He was stunned by the scene before him. Just when Zhou Ye''s nightmare beast was about to run in front of him, he finally woke up, threw the big gun, picked up a big bronze gong from the hook of his belt, and began to strike desperately. Up.


    "??????¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    Zhou Ye was riding a nightmare, standing volley in front of Xiang Yong, looking at him curiously. To be honest, as a modern person, Zhou Ye was the first time he saw a gong sounding a warning...


    Xiang Yong''s whole body was dull. He stared at the horse-like monster in front of him, trembling and shaking all over his body... To be honest, he was almost scared to death... Who has ever seen it? A flying horse with green fire on its hoof...


    Nightmare looked at the human in front of him. It could feel that he was afraid of himself. To be honest, Zhou Ye was surrounded by people who could easily torture him. So seeing a weak chicken, the Nightmare beast felt very happy, and finally saw it. A guy weaker than himself...


    The nightmare beast opened its big mouth and stretched out its forked snake head like a snake, wanting to add him to show friendship, but...


    The Xiang Yong felt the heat from the nightmare beast¡¯s nose, looked at the nightmare beast¡¯s sharp teeth and the forked snake head, and suddenly shouted: "The monster is eating people..."


    Then the whole person was paralyzed and limp on the ground, and fainted...


    Nightmare shook his head innocently and motioned to his master that it was not his own business, but he fainted, and was beaten on the head by his master... In order to prove his innocence, he even touched his forefoot. That Xiang Yong who fell to the ground...

 Chapter 151

    "You stupid fool!" Zhou Ye laughed and cursed, his mount is really cute and stupid, so fun...


    At this moment, a noisy voice came... The guard post under the city was like a pot, brightly lit and brightly lit...


    In the light of the fire, the brigade Xiang Yong, under the scolding of his chief, put on his clothes crookedly, and ran towards the city with a spear...


    "This is fun..." Zhou Ye smiled playfully, and stepped onto the top of the city, waiting for the local heroes to come to him...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Four


    The small Wenxian County is neither an important throat nor a stronghold of soldiers. Even the Governor¡¯s Mansion is too lazy to send green camps here. The armed forces here are organized entirely by local gentry and landlords to guard against thieves... The entire township camp is full of money. There are not two hundred people...


    But the sparrow is small and complete.The squire lords are quite willing to spend money on the safety of their lives.


    For a township camp with less than two hundred people, the weapons are at least fully equipped, regardless of whether it is a knife or a gun. In short, he has a relatively complete weapon, and the trousers-uh, the military uniform, are quite complete, the number two hundred People send out two sets of clothes a year...that''s how it is said, but in the end, if the clothes can''t be issued, it is not necessarily...


    After all, the Yellow River has flooded in the past few years, and Henan Road is full of hungry people... The world is not very peaceful, especially Linxian was mixed into the county by a group of passing bandits a few days ago, and the big households living in the county will suffer. It¡¯s over...Ten people can run out and two of them are God''s eyes open...


    Therefore, these gentry and landlords have also begun to pay attention to the group training. The group training leader is also served by the most famous martial arts family Yang Jiada Lang. No matter how it is said, they have at least two efforts in their hands...


    Today, Da Lang of the Yang family was in the township camp. After all, those gentry and landlords are paying attention to this place these days. Even if they are acting, Yang Zheng will stay here for a while...


    Yang Zheng was half-dreaming and half-awake. Suddenly he felt that someone was pushing his body. A Ji Ling sat up and raised his eyes to see that it was Yang Er, the servant who served him.


    "Master, there is a gong on the wall outside to warn you!" Yang Er is the son of the Yang family. He has been a slave in the Yang family for generations, so there is no problem with loyalty.


    As a servant of the uncle, the master can sleep securely, but he definitely does not dare to sleep securely. In case the master shouts at night that people should not, it must be a few boards, so the sound of the gong outside he is the first Responsive.


    "What''s the situation!" Yang Zheng was stunned when he heard Yang Er''s words. Did the thieves who ransack the next county town come here?Thinking of this, he turned over and went down the window, got on his shoes, picked up the spear beside the bed, and rushed out...


    "Good boy, there is a way to heaven, you don''t go, and there is no way to hell, you break in." Yang Zheng has practiced guns since he was a child, and he mixed up with the nickname of Xiaobawang in Shili and Baxiang. He is overbearing and unreasonable, but he is not ashamed but proud. He is actually just a bully in the village of fish and flesh.


    He rushed outside the house with a gun, and saw that there was a mess outside. Yang Zheng looked at this anger, and stepped forward to shine like two headless flies around Xiang Yong with his feet."Nima''s, queuing up, will you line up? It''s as stupid as a pig!"


    After spending a long time, Yang Zheng finally kicked the two hundred people under him one by one...Don''t worry about the line of this team going to the Nantianmen, at least they are lined up...


    Looking at the crooked team in front of him, Yang Zheng nodded in satisfaction, thinking that he was indeed a general, "Brothers, go, rush to the top of the city with me, let the bandits look at my little bully Yang It''s amazing!"


    "Master is good!"


    "Let''s go and kill those bandits with the uncle!"


    "Uncle, use a sledgehammer to kill the chicken, you rest, a little bit of thieves, our brothers can do it!"


    "Go with the uncle, there is meat to eat!"


    Yang Zheng''s words immediately provoke flattery, saying that they are courageous, but in fact they are just those who are idle in the street.As long as there is something to do, he will not be a big soldier. As the saying goes, good iron does not hit nails, and good men are not soldiers.It''s okay for these guys to let them bully and bully the common people. On weekdays, their task is to follow Young Master Yang on the spot and serve as a foil.


    The military''s mind is available, Yang Zheng nodded in satisfaction, listening to these words, at least he felt at ease, at this moment he really felt a kind of fierce possession.


    "Follow the uncle to kill the enemy. When Desheng returns, the uncle of the banquet building in the city will give you Desheng wine to celebrate your work!" With a wave of words, Yang Zheng walked toward the city head first.


    The group of people walked toward the city head mightily, and the village camp was stationed at the root of the city wall. Yang Zheng and others didn''t get up to the city wall slowly. A group of people arrived in front of Zhou Ye in four or five minutes.


    "Hey, where did the hairy thief dare to come to Wenxian to go wild. Don''t you know the fame of my grandfather, Yang Zheng?" Yang Zheng just walked up the city wall and didn''t even see the appearance of the gangster clearly, so he learned to tell the story. There is such a sentence...


    When he finished speaking, he also saw the situation on the other side clearly, and almost peeed his pants without being scared...


    I saw a horse-like monster standing there quietly on the city wall. The monster was almost as high as two of them. Its four hooves were on fire, and its eyes shone like red lanterns.He immediately took a seat. He didn''t know the style of the white long coat, but he looked very delicate and elegant, with broken black hair, red lips and white teeth, beautiful and unparalleled...


    Wait, broken hair?No braids?This is... This is the hair bandit!!!In the Qing Dynasty, the front of the hair must be shaved, leaving the hair without leaving the hair, and leaving the hair without leaving the hair.


    It''s a great achievement to catch the hair bandit. Apart from anything else, at least one official body is easy, and Yang Zheng is bold enough to think of this."Hey, boy, quickly dismount and surrender, I can spare you not to die, otherwise..."


    "Oh, I''ve waited for such a product after waiting for a long time!" Zhou Ye looked at the disheveled and scowling guys in front of him, filled with disappointment...


    Looking at the leader who seemed to be less than 1.75 meters tall, Zhou Ye really didn''t even have the desire to make a move. He waved his hand back and motioned to his 500 soldiers: "It looks like one by one. It''s not like a good thing, kill them all!"


    The soldiers carrying the giant sabers came out with a grinning smile. To them, these Xiangyongs with an average height of less than 1.7 meters are simply weak chickens...


    "Hey..." Yang Zheng just wanted to shout. This is not in compliance with the rules. Shouldn''t the soldiers fight the soldiers first, and then start the fight?But before he could finish his words, his whole person had been chopped in half by a warrior¡¯s giant saber-


    Suddenly screams, begging for mercy, and help sounded through the entire county town... Zhou Ye ignored the soldiers who were cleaning up these miscellaneous soldiers, and directly ran towards his goal with a hundred soldiers... The goal is Yue Family, Yue Xiaoluoli... the rest is just fun.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Five


    Yue Family Mansion¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the embroidery room¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Yue Qiluo just fell asleep. In this era, there are no night entertainment programs, no TV, no computer, no WeChat, no mobile phone... Even if it is a lady of the official family, at best, it is reading a essay such as a historical novel.


    But for Yue Qiluo, she was much busier than the other daughters. Her sorcery needed to use the medium of paper people, so she cut the paper people in the middle of the night... To be honest, she was exhausted enough.


    Just when she was half dreaming and half waking up, she suddenly heard the voice of her maid, Siqin.


    "Miss, wake up, wake up, miss, the bandits have entered the city, we have to run quickly!" Siqin shouted, shaking his own lady''s body desperately.


    "What''s wrong? Siqin!" Yue Qiluo slowly opened her eyes, and to be honest, cutting paper people is quite exhausting. She is still half-dreaming and half-awake at this time.


    "Miss...Hurry, it''s too late!" Si Qin looked at Yue Qiluo''s expression and knew that she must not be fully awake yet, but it was too late.As soon as I heard the sound of a gong outside, the guards who watched the night climbed to the top of the wall and watched. Originally thought it was the big family who was taking the water, they heard the screams after a short while. Reported to the steward in charge.


    The old housekeeper still has experience. At this time, I would rather believe it if it is untrustworthy. Even if it¡¯s a toss in the middle of the night, it¡¯s better than a ghost under the sword. The old housekeeper hurriedly organized a hand to inform the housekeepers and the old ladies There was also the young lady and others, and then they opened the warehouse to take out the weapons and distributed them to the family members. Not to mention that they could defeat the bandits, at least delay the time for the main family to escape.


    "Ah...what bandit are you talking about!" Yue Qiluo rubbed his eyes and said slowly.


    "Oh my young lady!" Si Qin was completely ignorant of explaining anymore, grabbing Yue Qiluo''s clothes and putting them on her body, and said as he put them on, "Hurry up, miss, the bandits are all coming to the door. Outside..."


    "Bandits..." Yue Qiluo finally awoke completely. To be honest, she is not afraid of bandits or anything. After all, she is Yue Qiluo with sorcery... The dishes in front of her are the same.


    "Miss, why are you not at all in a hurry! I''m almost anxious for my servants!" Si Qin worked hard to finally help Yue Qiluo get dressed, bent over and went to get embroidered shoes to put on her own lady...


    At this time, there was a sound of scolding outside the door, followed by the ping-pong sound of weapons colliding, and it was quiet after a short while.


    And Siqin, who was hurriedly putting on shoes for her own lady, did not notice the strange situation outside at all. After all, she is now full of heart to fix the lady quickly so that she can run away quickly...


    Yue Qiluo noticed it, but she didn''t care at all. To her, the presence of dozens of bandits was the same as not...


    Si Qin hurriedly put on Yue Qiluo''s shoes, pulled up Yue Qiluo and ran to the door... But when the door opened, she was shocked.


    I saw a horse standing in the middle of the yard by the door, and immediately sat a handsome young man. Seeing her opening the door, the horse seemed to slap his nose happily, and the heat mixed with sparks came out from the horse¡¯s nostrils. .


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!


    "Who are you?" Yue Qiluo pushed her maid aside, took two steps forward, and asked Zhou Ye who was sitting on the horse: "Why are you breaking into our Yue Mansion? What do you want to do? "


    "Well¡ªit really is a little beauty!" Zhou Ye looked at Yue Luoli and laughed, "My name is Zhou Ye, if you want to ask who I am...Isn''t it a bandit now?"


    "Puff--!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s unsure tone, Yue Luoli almost laughed, but looking at Zhou Ye''s beautiful and unparalleled face, she decided to give him a chance to explain why he came here. "What do you want to do when you come to Yuefu?"

 Chapter 152

    "What are you doing?" Zhou Ye smiled, "Of course I arrested you to go up the mountain and become a wife!"


    "Miss, run away, I''ll stop him!" Siqin couldn''t care much anymore when he heard this, and suddenly rushed towards Zhou Ye, looking loyal to the master.


    But what was a little embarrassing was that when she was standing at the entrance of the embroidery room, the steps from the embroidery room to the yard were nearly one meter high. So when she was there, Siqin still didn¡¯t feel how high the horse was. The plan is to run over to grab the horse''s head, and then let my lady run quickly...


    But when she threw herself in front of the nightmare... But she was tragically discovered that nearly 1.6 meters of herself was standing in front of the nightmare more than two meters high, and she couldn''t even reach the horse''s mouth... This Nima was embarrassed...


    Nightmare''s eyes looked at the villain who threw himself in front of her with mockery, and she meant to catch the reins of the nightmare master, what''s the matter, the nightmare master''s reins can only be caught by the owner of the house, the little one The little man dared to wisp the tiger''s whiskers of the nightmare uncle, looking for death?


    Nightmare opened his mouth, revealing his fangs, and the forked snake head spat out...


    Siqin looked at the blood bowl of the nightmare in front of her, and even she could smell the stench coming from the nightmare''s mouth..., a fourteen-year-old girl has never seen such a strange monster, suddenly He rolled his eyes and passed out.


    "..." Seeing her fainted maid, Yue Luoli rolled her eyes and said secretly that it was really useless, but because she was somewhat loyal to protect the Lord, Yue Luoli decided to take action, just because she was the only one in the yard. This is the handsome thief who claims to be arrested and returned to be the wife of the oppressive village. There is no one else...


    She decided to let go of her hands and feet and do a lot of work. Although the bandit looks very good, as a sorcerer who thinks she has detached herself from reincarnation, she believes that she should never be conquered by a man, even if she is attracted to it. This man should conquer him himself instead of conquering himself.


    After all, compared with himself, he is at best a common man.Thinking of this, Yue Luoli pointed to a sword and pointed towards Zhou Ye. In an embroidered pocket on the embroidery room table, there were dozens of paper men...flew towards Zhou Ye one by one.


    Looks pretty handsome, but it''s a pity to kill the monster. At most, after catching you, let you be a puppet for me... Yue Luoli thought, while commanding the paper man troops to encircle Zhou Ye... ¡­


    Zhou Ye looked at Yue Luoli with a smile, and only after the paper figures surrounded him, did he slowly spit out a word from his mouth: "Duh!"


    Chapter Two Hundred and Six


    As the mantra uttered, Zhou Ye''s white clothes flew out of gold characters the size of a mosquito, flying around his body at great speed.


    As the golden characters flew out of the clothes, a female voice rang out. Listening carefully, it was the Buddha''s Tianlong Zen singing¡ªa thirteenth-grade black lotus slowly blooming behind Zhou Ye in the Zen singing...


    A dignified woman was sitting in the middle of the black lotus, with compassion on her face like a great priest pursuing sentient beings, but when she slowly opened her eyes, it was creepy, and she saw her dark eyes full of It''s all about greed, hatred, love, resentment, ignorance... The evil eyes and the compassionate face form a strange expression, which makes people feel sad and want to vomit blood.


    And Yue Luoli''s paper man was burned by the golden lettering as early as when the golden lettering flew out of Zhou Ye''s shirt.The sorcery was broken, and Yue Luoli became bored and vomited a mouthful of blood.


    She knew that she couldn''t ask for it today. She met an expert, but when she was about to run away, she found that she could not move at all, because Xie Nian Guanyin had already come out... Her whole mana was sealed. Living.


    From this moment on, she is a weak woman...Dingtian has a bit of evil knowledge.


    "Who are you..." Yue Luoli looked at Zhou Ye unwillingly. She absolutely didn''t believe that this man was a bandit. If bandits were so powerful, she wanted to be a bandit too.


    "Uh-how should I collect it?" Zhou Ye completely ignored Yue Luoli''s words. For him, Yue Luoli is now a fish on the chopping board, and can''t run away.His headache now is how to withdraw the magical power of this vestment... He doesn''t want to go back to Zhoujiazhai with a circle of golden light like a light bulb...


    Yue Qiluo looked at Zhou Ye talking to herself there, as if she hadn''t noticed her actions at all. At this time, she waited when she didn''t leave. Thinking of this, Yue Luoli stood on her toes and looked cautiously toward the outside of the courtyard. Go quietly...


    "If I were you, just stand still!" A voice came, directly interrupting Yue Qiluo''s escape plan...


    "Hey, what do you want me to do! If you can''t beat you, won''t let people run away?" Yue Qiluo turned around and watched Zhou Ye yelling. On the one hand, she really feels upset. What is she Yue Qiluo? I had suffered this loss at that time, the sorcery was broken, but I couldn''t beat it, and I was drunk when I ran away.


    On the other hand, she also wanted to yell, so as to recruit people from outside, not to ask them to get rid of this strange guy who calls himself a bandit, but to distract this guy, at least to Create the conditions for your own escape...


    Zhou Ye gave her a white look. To tell the truth, he could see Yue Qiluo''s thoughts at a glance, but he didn''t care. For him, the most important thing was how to take back the protective vestments given to him by this pass. Go... this golden dharmakaya with the same spirit behind it, this Nima makes people feel uncomfortable...


    "Ah, by the way, Guan Guang is the best behaved!" Thinking of the God of Guan Guan behind him, Zhou Ye finally thought of the law decision to withdraw his vestments. As Zhou Ye''s voice landed, the entire golden light was collected and surrounded Zhou Ye. The circled golden letters flew back to Zhou Ye''s clothes in an instant, and then the entire space fell silent.


    "Huh, the cicada singing of those old bald donkeys is as annoying as a fly!" Zhou Ye sighed, and then looked at Yue Luoli again.


    At this moment, Yue Luoli couldn''t give up trying to walk towards the door, Zhou Ye smiled, waved, and the motivation was like a big transparent hand, and grabbed Yue Luoli into her arms...


    Yue Luoli was fortunate that when she was about to escape from birth, she felt dizzy for a while, and then found that her waist was caught by an arm. She looked around again, eh, why did she become taller?


    "Ah, let go of me... you apprentice, let me go!" Yue Luoli found out that it was not that she had become taller, but that she had been taken right away by the rider.


    "Hahaha, I caught a wife from the village, but I went back to the cottage to pay court and got married!" Zhou Ye didn''t care about Yue Luoli who was beating herself. For Zhou Ye, Yue Luoli, who had no sorcery, was beating herself. On the body, it''s as if you are beating your legs to massage...


    Siqin woke up, hearing his own lady''s yelling in his ears, he immediately rose to his feet and hugged Zhou Ye''s legs... "You let go of my lady..."


    The nightmare looked at the uninvited pendant on his leg with disgust, couldn''t help but spit out, slapped his nose, opened his blood basin and tried to bite the piano...


    Zhou Ye patted the nightmare lightly. How could such a loyal little maid let the nightmare be killed... Besides, Siqin is also a delicate little loli, and can''t be wasted...


    Nian Moi started, grabbed Si Qin, and put her behind her...


    Zhou Ye rode his horse directly out of the yard. At this time, Si Qin and Yue Luoli discovered that in their front yard, their family Ding and Mrs. Yue were surrounded by a group of sturdy men holding giant knives. Like a defeated quail, kneeling in the yard with his head down...


    Hearing the sound of horseshoes, Master Yue raised his head, just in time to see the bandit¡¯s head leading out on a horse, and right away was his precious daughter: "Master, please let my daughter go... ...She is still a child!"


    "Puff--!" Zhou Ye thought of a certain sentence [I''m still a child!... Almost sprayed out and sorted out my thoughts.He smiled and said, "Master Yue family, you are polite. We will be in-laws in the future. When we come to the court, I will pick you up to Zhoujiazhai to see your daughter!"


    As he said, Zhou Ye ignored him, "The young ones are gone, go back to the cottage, go to the cottage, and go to court to marry me. Uncle, I have harvested a lady from the village today!"


    "It''s...Master!" The brawny men took their swords and ran out following Zhou Ye...


    By the time Master Yue was helped by Jia Ding and ran out the door, Zhou Ye and the others had already disappeared.


    Zhou Ye carried Yue Luoli and Si Qin to gather his 500 soldiers... and soon left Wen County.


    Zhou Ye hugged Yue Luoli in front of him, and behind him he held Siqin with the power of thought, and the two women''s You Xiang kept piercing his nose...


    Especially in the nightmare body, Yue Luoli''s little dolphins also fixed Zhou Ye''s vitals...unknowingly, Zhou Ye''s anger rose...Speaking of which, Zhou Ye I have tried the car¡¤shock, tried a thousand miles, and even tried the feeling of looking at the blue earth on the sky shuttle...


    But he was the only one who had tried Ma Zhen... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye''s hand couldn''t help but slide towards Yue Luoli''s belly...


    With a scream, Yue Luoli felt a big hot hand running along her Luo skirt, which gave her a feeling that she had never tried... That feeling made her feel like she is in a flood, and the bath is too hot. ...


    Zhou Ye broke up with his five hundred soldiers at a fork in the road and asked them to go back to the stockade first, while he wanted to try the inherent skills of ancient nobles...Ma Zhen...


    As he separated from his own soldiers, Zhou Ye didn''t have any consideration anymore. In this barren mountain, he also let go of his hands and feet... Soon Yue Luoli felt like she was torn in half... ¡­Soon, a burst of Mi¡¤Mi¡¤Xianle sang in the barren mountains...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Seven


    In the early spring, it was very early in the morning. At just five or six o''clock, the sun slowly climbed out of the horizon. The sunlight passed through the wooden windows, caressing Yue Luoli''s little face playfully...


    Feeling the warmth of the sun, Yue Luoli woke up quietly. She just opened her eyes and felt the bones of her whole body as uncomfortable as she was falling apart, especially the severe pain coming from under her body, which made her skip half a dream and half awake. Awake immediately...


    She found herself resting on a man¡¯s arm, the arm was like cast iron, her small face in chrome was wooden, but the warm touch let her know that it was still a living human arm. Looking up, what caught her eyes was a handsome face, it was the boy who claimed to be a bandit who took her away last night.


    According to Yue Luoli''s original character, not to mention immediately drawing a knife to smash Zhou Ye''s body into thousands of pieces, at least he must make this man who broke his innocence into a puppet and enslaved him for thousands of years.


    But at this moment, Yue Qiluo found that she had no hatred for this man at all, and even the uncomfortable arms that made her sleep gave her a sense of security...Chun Feng Hua Yu Jue Jian Qi Gong


    "Smelly guy!" Yue Luoli thought that last night this guy actually ignored her begging for mercy and fainted herself for life. She wanted to kill him. When she thought of Zhou Ye''s hatefulness, Yue Luoli couldn''t help but show her own. The small hand fiercely grabbed the soft flesh on Zhou Ye''s waist, trying to perform his masterless stunt, rotating 180 degrees to chase his soul.


    But sadly, she found that she couldn''t twist this stinky guy... Zhou Ye''s muscles were like diamonds. Although it was flexible, she couldn''t pinch... The unwilling Yue Luoli opened her mouth. His own little Zang bit at Zhou Ye''s shoulder...


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, who had reached her teeth with tears in her eyes and aggrieved, this stinky guy would bully herself even if she fell asleep..."


    Yue Luoli, who became more and more angry, didn''t care about her three, seven and twenty one. She turned over and climbed onto Zhou Ye''s body, and bit at Zhou Ye without a head and face...


    "Miss, what are you doing?" A voice interrupted Yue Luoli''s movements. It was the piano who was lying on the other side of Zhou Ye.

 Chapter 153

    "Si Qin, just come and help me clean up this stinky guy!" Yue Qiluo saw that it was her maid who still had tears on her face. Speaking of which, the last memory she remembered when she passed out last night was Si Qin. The scene of desperately rushing towards Zhou Ye is really a loyal maid. Yue Luoli has decided that she must cover her loyal maid in the future...


    "Oh!" Si Qin agreed in a daze, and leaped on Zhou Ye''s body like Yue Luoli, grabbing and biting...


    "Hey, are you massaging him? Harder!"


    "Miss, I have used all the energy of eating nai!"


    "It''s really useless. Get up and see how good your lady is!" Yue Luoli gave up the idea of ??letting her maid help, and went to battle independently, vowing to compete with the Great Demon King Zhou Ye, but she just planned to go. Mouth, but found that his little eye was blocked by a soft and soft thing...


    "Uhhhh...you...hhhhh... let go...hmm!"


    No matter how deep Zhou Ye fell asleep, he woke up after being so tossed by Yue Luoli and Siqin, but Yue Luoli''s ferocious bite to him was like a small cat bite there...only itching. , There is no pain at all...


    It¡¯s just the original man. The morning was a moment of strong yang energy, and Zhou Ye wanted to exercise in the morning a little bit by Yue Luoli...


    As a result, Yue Luoli, who was irritated by the fire, suffered a tragedy, but she was unwilling to bear it alone, and she simply put her maid, Siqin, into the water...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Chunmian doesn''t know dawn..." Zhou Ye walked out of the door of the villa refreshedly, with a face of spring breeze triumphant, a certain loli who was like a little wild cat was tamed... There are eighteen cute pet cats.


    "Huh..." Standing next to Zhou Ye, Yue Luoli wrinkled her nose, and twisted it on his waist dissatisfied. Whether it hurt Zhou Ye, Yue Luoli made her feel better. Besides...


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about Yue Luoli''s small movements at all. It didn''t hurt or itch to him. Besides, he had completely eaten Yue Luoli and he didn''t allow others to lose his temper. That would be too lacklustre. ...


    The two women, Shuyu and Xiuyu, who caused Yue Qiluo''s childlike actions, covered their mouths and chuckled...The smiling Siqin blushed with shame, and the smiling Yue Luoli stomped her feet and wailed.


    Because a certain great devil ignored Yue Luoli and Si Qin just being newlyweds and forced morning exercises. Although the two girls became drunk in the end, the two girls were also badly made... I just can''t get out of the window...


    In the end, Shuyu and Xiuyu cast spells to help them heal their wounds. This didn''t make the two of them just come to the cottage and couldn''t get out of the window for three days...


    Breakfast was already ready at this time. Zhou Ye took the girls and sat in the dining room of the villa and started eating breakfast. During the dinner, Yue Luoli also found a little slave girl who was extremely hidden. After the two talked, Yue Lori was shocked as a god.


    Yue Luoli found out that her knowledge of sorcery and witchcraft was unworthy to even carry shoes for Guan Guan. Where she could not work in the past, Guan Guan just made an understatement to open her up. In a moment Yue Luoli had a thought. The impulse to become a sister with a different surname...


    But, but, is Guan Guan that kind of casual person?To be honest, Guan Guan simply looked down on Yue Luoli... From Guan Guan¡¯s point of view, he had practiced some sorcery and didn¡¯t know how to behave with his tail clipped. On the contrary, he looked like the only one in the sky and the earth who made trouble everywhere. There are no more than three chapters in the novel...


    Yue Luoli is also hard-hearted, you don''t like to take care of me, I still don''t like to take care of you, huh... When she turned her face, Yue Luoli went to Zhou Ye to be cute and act like a baby...


    Curve to save the country, since Guan Guan doesn¡¯t care about her, then she goes to Guan Guan¡¯s master, and her own man decides for herself...


    It is not a secret that Guan Guan is Zhou Ye¡¯s private little slave girl in Zhou Ye¡¯s harem and palace. Before meeting Guan Guan, Yue Luoli had also heard Shuyu and Xiuyu talk about them. They told Yue Luo. Li, you must not be unreasonable with Guan Guan. Although it is said that she is Zhou Ye''s private slave girl, she has achieved the great power of the Bodhisattva status...


    Although she was uncomfortable with Guan Guan''s arrogance, Yue Luoli didn''t want to face Guan Guan face to face with each other. It''s a curve to save the country... She can say anything if she waits for her own man.


    Guan Guanmiao understood Yue Luoli''s plan, and immediately hugged Zhou Ye''s arm to act like a coquettish cute... Zhou Ye just pretended to be confused, sitting there laughing and watching the two women fighting... Anyway, it was cheaper in the end. It''s all him...


    The two women also knew what Zhou Ye''s bottom line was. They could not maliciously slander their sisters, could not cause physical and psychological harm to their sisters, and absolutely must not have a deep hatred with their sisters...


    Others are just casual, and Zhou Ye doesn¡¯t care...How can a family with so many people be as good as their sisters? It¡¯s totally unrealistic... Even when the sisters have red faces, let alone they are just A stranger who was together because of Zhou Ye...


    As long as he doesn''t touch the bottom line, Zhou Ye will only turn his eyes on their rivalry behavior. After all, he is the one who enjoys the blessing...


    Two women, one of you, my dear, and I¡¯m a husband... One of them held Zhou Ye with one arm and started to play coquettishly. In the end, Zhou Ye was so angry that he threw all the women into the room in the morning. Family law serves...


    Not to mention, this kind of activity of working together to fight H the Demon King Zhou Ye decisively increased the friendship of several women, and effectively made them quickly get acquainted with each other...


    In the end, Guan Guan still took out a set of [Asura Tushen Art] that pointed directly to the road and taught it to Yue Luoli. After all, in Guan Guan¡¯s view, Yue Luoli¡¯s evil practice is simply crooked and I don¡¯t know where it is. It''s too low-level to actually need to inhale the yang energy and maintain one''s soul like a ghost...


    Zhou Ye leaned on the pillow and looked at the good looks of the two women and the elder sister, one attentively teaching, the other humbly learning, the corners of their mouths turned up slightly, these two people, one arrogant and the other black... It¡¯s pretty good to keep this relationship now...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Eighth


    Just when Yue Luoli was practicing hard with Guan Guanqin...


    In the hall of Wenxian County''s Yahou, there was a bleak scene of sadness¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Master magistrate, you have to be the master for the students..." Master Yue looked sad, and complained to the county magistrate Liu Fuyong who was sitting in the main seat and wearing a long robe and jacket: "Students are just this baby girl, why let that The damn bandit was taken captive..."


    "Yeah..." Liu Fuyong is nearly 60 years old. In Daoguang three years, he was admitted to the Jinshi in his fifties. He spent a few years in Beijing and kept sending money to the top before making up the year before. I came to Wenxian from a seven-rank prefect. I originally thought that the sky was high and let the birds fly...


    As a result, it had only been two years away, and this kind of thing happened...


    In his opinion, this master Yue, who has a talent and fame, is really ignorant. He actually let himself be the master of him, how can he be the master?Report to the Governor''s Mansion in Zhili and ask to send troops to suppress the bandits?The governor above should ask...


    Why are there no bandits in other places, but you have bandits here?Is it because the officials are pushing against the people? Are you corrupting the law?


    How would he answer?Could it be that a passing thief saw the good scenery of Wen County, so he didn''t plan to leave and stayed here?


    And even though the bandits attacked the city and killed all those Zi Xiangyong, except for the Yue family¡¯s daughter who was taken away, the other wealthy households in the city did not lose much...


    Should I cover my lid and save time when I was held accountable by the superior, then I would have to bleed again. It is not easy for the county magistrate to make some money these years... Liu Fuyong stroked his goatee, thinking to himself ...


    Seeing Liu Fuyong who was silent and silent, Master Yue was anxious. Although he was only one of the talents and not the Jinshi because of his unwillingness, he heard a lot of what he said in the officialdom. He saw this. In this situation, how could Master Yue not know that his county grandfather wanted to cover his lid."Master magistrate, don''t forget that next year will be a big plan... Your treatment of banditry is also a major item of assessment!"


    "Yes..." The Qing Dynasty stipulated that civilian officials were assessed once every three years, which was undertaken by the Ministry of Officials and the Qing Officials.The assessment of Beijing officials is called Jingcha, and the assessment of local officials is called the grand plan.


    This time the assessment is a matter of ups and downs. Liu Fuyong didn''t dare to take it lightly, but he didn''t want to ask for help from the top... This was a bit big.


    At this time, the Master Daobi next to him gently lowered his head and whispered in his ear: "Master, doesn''t Xiang Yong still have a man named Wang Ergou alive? Should we first ask about the situation and then make plans?"


    "Yes, call me that Wang Ergou!" Liu Fuyong was suddenly surprised, just listening to the old man from the Yue family talking to himself here, he almost made a mess of his own.


    There is a servant at the door looking for Liu Ergou...


    It was not too late, and the two yamen took Wang Ergou to the living room.This is not a courtroom, so naturally it doesn¡¯t need to be as formal as three mighty sounds...


    "Little Wang Ergou see Master Qingtian!" A hapless guy came to the living room, didn''t even dare to raise his head, and bowed his head.


    "Wang Ergou, tell the officer what happened last night, why did Xiangyong who are full of camps leave you alive?" Liu Fuyong raised his tea bowl and asked.


    "Return to the words of Master Qingtian!" Wang Ergou raised his head and said: "Last night the young Feng Yang Tuan practiced the order, check the night on the city!"


    Having said this, Wang Ergou seemed to think of the weird scene last night, the flying monster, the four hooves that are burning... his face suddenly looked like a ghost, and his whole body trembled constantly: "A monster...that''s a monster. ..."


    "The sky and the sky are bright, where the monsters come from!" Liu Zhixian scolded.


    "Speaking of which, the magistrate, when the students were held hostage by the bandits, they also saw that the horse under the thigh of the leader of the thieves was indeed strange, but apart from the four hoofs, the students didn¡¯t notice anything weird. !" The Yue family master also thought of the weirdness of Zhou Ye''s nightmare, but he didn''t talk about the strange power, he never believed in the existence of ghosts and gods in this world...


    It''s just that it''s a trick of the warlock warlock...


    "No, that monster can fly...that monster can fly...hahaha!" Liu Ergou looked like a madman, tears and nose pouring down.


    Liu Fuyong frowned. It seemed that this guy was crazy, and he couldn''t ask anything more.A whistle about: "Keep him down..."


    Liu Fuyong does not believe in ghosts or gods, or it should be said that few officials believe in ghosts and gods, because believing in ghosts and gods means that many unrighteous acts will kill themselves, and that there are gods three feet above their heads, which means they will not be able to do so in the future. Greed again...

 Chapter 154

    How can this be?To cut off people¡¯s wealth is like killing a parent, let alone no ghosts or gods, I am not afraid of ghosts and gods...


    Of course, Liu Fuyong would not say these words, just think about it in his heart, and say it is a fool...


    But Wang Ergou''s words made him a little difficult to handle. After asking for a long time, he asked a crazy person, but he still didn''t get any important clues.


    At this moment, the master next to him whispered in his ear: "Master, the ghosts and gods belong to the ghosts and gods, and everything in the Yang room is only necessary for the master to decide..."


    "Huh?" Liu Fuyong didn''t understand what his master meant, and turned his head to look at him.


    "Ahem..." The master looked at his county''s grandfather who didn''t understand what he meant at all, and he stopped fighting on the front. Are they a Qingyunguan? They are under your master. I heard that each of them can cast down demons and eliminate demons..."


    "Good idea!" Liu Zhixian patted his own thighs and legs. I can''t control these divine things, can''t I control you monks and Taoists?Besides, if it''s really a matter of ghosts and gods, it won''t be considered a banditry if you treat it yourself. At most, it''s a ghost. It has nothing to do with your own dime...


    This matter must be characterized as the cause of ghosts... Thinking of this, Liu Zhixian smiled and said to the Yue family master: "Master Yue, please go back and wait for the news. This official will send someone to Qingyunguan, and ask the real person to go down the mountain and cast down the demons. !"


    "It''s ridiculous, it''s ridiculous! Since the magistrate refuses to ask the state government for help, then the students don''t bother the magistrate!" How can the master Yue family fail to understand the predicament of the magistrate, in his opinion, this magistrate The master is just playing around with himself as a fool, and walks out as soon as he stands up with his sleeves...


    "You...you..." Liu Zhixian couldn''t say clearly because of the attitude of the master Yue family. The master next to him hurried forward, stroking his chest and patting his back. Finally, Liu Zhixian didn''t let Liu Zhixian give it. Angrily passed.


    "Master, this Yue family can''t be offended!" The master said while comforting Liu Zhixian: "The Yue family has been officials from generation to generation. In this land of Gyeonggi, his family members are old and old, and his family is a servant in the Baoding Governor''s Mansion. what¡­¡­"


    "Hey, it''s just a small seventh-ranking governor. Master, I''m half a level higher than him!" Although Liu Zhixian said so, he knows what a seventh-rank official is in front of the prime minister''s gate, let alone the Yue family So many people pass away...


    It''s better not to sin or not to sin. Maybe sometimes they can''t do anything, but their ability to do bad things is definitely greater than their ability to do things.


    "What should I do now?" Liu Zhixian also asked his master with some worry.


    "For this plan, we have to report to the truth. You must not let the Yue family report earlier than us, otherwise we will be passive!" Master said with an idea: "You still have to go to Qingyun Mountain. Be prepared!"


    "Well, just follow what you said!" Liu Zhixian nodded, he has already hated the Yue family, and now he can no longer pass the handle to the Yue family, so that they have an excuse to attack him.It was revealed that its shortness is better than the Yue family''s bursting out. When the Yue family''s bursting out, he will not get away with at least one charge of deceiving Shangguan...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Nine


    One month later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Nanshan...piedmont...


    In the quiet mountain forest, streams, water, gurgling, gurgling, the fragrance of birds and flowers, the spring is just right, but at this moment, I only heard a loud bang, the forest was panicked, coming from the grass from time to time The sound of Xi Xi Suo Suo was obviously the scared little animals fighting for their lives.


    "Hahaha...baby, your marksmanship is really bad!" Zhou Ye stood beside Yue Luoli, mocking someone who said he wanted to use a gun to hunt, but Xiao Luo who didn''t get a rabbit fur Li.


    "Bad guys, don''t laugh at me!" Yue Qiluo puffed up her cheeks and stared at Zhou Ye viciously, as if I was angry and come to coax me.


    "Hahaha...well, I won''t laugh!" Zhou Ye said as he picked up Yue Luoli, gently poked her bulging face, "Who told you to use anti-devices? Hunting with a blocking rifle!"


    "Didn''t you say that this gun is the most powerful and the one that hits the farthest?" Yue Luoli said aggrievedly: "Who knows that this broken gun is so unusable..."


    "I''m not wrong! This gun is indeed the farthest hit and the most powerful!" Zhou Ye blinked innocently, and he didn''t tell this black-bellied little Lolita. This gun was used to hit rabbits. , After the shot, the rabbits were blown into blood...


    "Stop playing, it''s not fun at all!" She threw Barrett''s blocking rifle, which was about the same height as hers, under her feet, and Yue Luoli looked like she was going to quit.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled, and had to say that Yue Luoli, who had just started the Ashura Slaying Technique, has now become a strange girl, and she can actually use a counter-equipment blocking rifle as a micro-charge... ¡­The whole one strange power loli.


    He picked up the sniper rifle that Yue Luoli had thrown on the ground at random, calibrated it a bit, and then didn''t even use the scope, it shot at a distance.


    "boom--"


    Following the gunshot, a screaming scream rang out."what--!!!"


    With a scream of Herod, a huge figure rushed out from behind Zhou Ye, and ran towards the place where the screams sounded with a path formed by a green flame...


    "What''s that?" Yue Luoli looked curiously at the direction the nightmare ran over, her feet slammed, as if it could grow taller and look farther away.


    "Okay, don''t look at it, it''s just a little person who can''t help himself!" Zhou Ye patted Yue Luoli''s head and laughed.


    "Don''t shoot my head, it''s already short, you won''t grow up if you shoot it again!" Yue Luoli shook off Zhou Ye''s hand and said with a small face, "What if I don''t grow up? "


    "It''s okay, I''ll raise you forever!" Zhou Ye smiled and hugged Yue Luoli up. It felt like holding a big baby doll. Zhou Ye likes it the most. He is not Lolicon, he It¡¯s just that the person I like is Loli... Well, that''s it...


    Yue Luoli was held in Zhou Ye''s arms, struggling lightly twice, and she gave up when she found that she couldn''t escape. She didn''t hate being held by Zhou Ye, and even to be precise, she was held by Zhou Ye , Yue Luoli still felt a little bit of joy, and she felt very relieved to feel protected like this.


    Soon, there was a sound of horseshoes, which awakened the two who were enjoying the world of the two. Yue Qiluo saw through the height of being held by Zhou Ye, the nightmare of her man''s mount was holding a dark thing in its head. They came...


    Soon, the nightmare came to the two of them, opened his mouth and threw the dangling object on the ground, then spit out his snake head and began to circle Zhou Ye...


    Seeing this cute and stupid idiot, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to cover his face: "Oh my God, nightmare, I remember not adding Wang Xingren''s gene to you when I was making you, you are simply losing a horse. Face!! Wang Xingren will be upset when they see you, how dare you grab their job?"


    With the IQ of Nightmare, it is obvious that I understand that my master is not complimenting her... suddenly her head is drooping and she looks listless...


    The cute image caused Yue Luoli to laugh. Animals that understand human nature will always be loved by people. Obviously, Nightmare understands human nature very much...


    "Please... I''m just a woodcutter... Let me go, Lord!"


    The sound coming from under her feet attracted Yue Luoli who was playing with the nightmare. She looked carefully, and a middle-aged man in a black suit was begging for mercy with a weak face, his left leg was broken at the root. It was obviously interrupted by Zhou Ye''s shot just now...


    Seeing this scene, Yue Luoli didn''t have much emotion, and she didn''t feel like how her own man could kill people. She herself was a lawless little witch. After talking with Zhou Ye, she was even more unscrupulous. There was no backstage before. When she was so arrogant, now that Zhou Ye is doing her backstage, how could she become a good temper.


    Of course, she also believes that Zhou Ye will never interrupt a woodcutter''s leg for no reason. At this time, she doesn''t need to talk much, just leave everything to Zhou Ye and let her own man decide. , Zhou Ye''s next actions confirmed Yue Luoli''s thoughts.


    "Ha ha... a woodcutter?" Zhou Ye looked at the man struggling on the ground, smiled slightly, waved his hand, and a dagger flew out of the man''s waist and flew directly into Zhou Ye''s hands.


    "Does a woodsman have the standard weapons of Tianjin Town Daying?" Zhou Ye smiled and stroked the word Jin on the shimmering dagger.


    "The small dagger was picked up, it''s not a small one!" The man struggled to kneel on the ground and kept kowtow as he explained desperately.


    "Really?" Zhou Ye said non-committal.


    "Really, the little one is really just a woodman in the county seat!" The man said desperately and leaned over to Zhou Ye, as if he was about to hold Zhou Ye''s feet...


    When the man came desperately in front of Zhou Ye, with a sudden force, he jumped up with one leg, drew a dagger from his waist with one hand, and rushed towards Yue Luoli... Obviously, he wanted to catch Yue Luoli is a hostage in order to survive...


    But before he leaped forward to Zhou Ye, a sturdy, flaming horse hoof struck his Huns¡¯ mouth, kicking him out for more than ten meters...


    "Hehe, Nightmare, great job!" Yue Luoli patted Nightmare''s horse head happily.


    The nightmare was praised by her hostess, happily holding her horse''s head high, with an invincible look, as if she had become a red rabbit in a horse...


    "This stupid guy..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head. He didn''t have to look at the man who claimed to be a woodcutter. He was kicked by the nightmare guy. There is absolutely no chance of surviving...


    Raising his arm and looking at the watch on his wrist, it was almost time for lunch. Zhou Ye raised his leg and rode on the back of Nightmare. As soon as he reached out his hand, Yue Luoli came into his arms. It was time to go back... ¡­


    As for the man, Zhou Ye didn''t care. Although Zhou Ye didn''t intend to be hegemonic, if anyone came to provoke him, he would only die. A group of weak chickens...does he need to care too much?


    Chapter Two Hundred and Ten


    At this moment, the county town of Wenxian County has been surrounded by all the surrounding white tents...the flags are fluttering, the swords and halberds are like a forest, and there is a scene with loud voices...


    Although it looks scary, if you look closely, you will find that there are old and young in the barracks. The old ones seem to be at least 50 or 60 years old, and the young ones are just twelve or thirteen years old... .

 Chapter 155

    At this moment, in the county hall, a middle-aged man wearing a second-grade military uniform was sitting in a position that originally belonged to Liuzhi County.


    "The subordinate has seen the general soldier..." Liu Zhixian didn''t care, but respectfully greeted the man in the hall.


    "Hmm..." Nashan nodded. He who came from the Nala clan does have a proud family. The Nala clan in the Qing Dynasty basically belonged to foreign relatives. Each generation of emperor at least selected one of the Nala clan. Concubine... This is where Shan''s arrogance lies.Including the current Emperor Daoguang¡¯s harem, there are also members of the Nala clan...


    "Nowadays, the saints heard that there is such a large colony of bandits hidden in the heavy land of Gyeonggi, Tianyan is furious!"


    Na Shan picked up the tea bowl and took a sip of the tea. She seemed to feel that the tea was a little rough, so she curled her lips in disgust and said.


    "So Shengshang ordered me to lead a total of 30,000 horsemen in Tianjin Town''s Qianfeng Camp and Huben Camp to eliminate the bandits. I hope that Liuzhi County will organize a lot of cooperation!"


    Although the words were polite, there was nothing polite about the kind look, and those eyes were almost on top of the head.


    "That is, that is, the lower officer must cooperate with the general soldier..." Liu Zhixian answered in a low voice while wiping the sweat from his forehead.


    To be honest, he was originally afraid of taking responsibility, so when he reported the crimes to the report, he reported a thousand people, but when he went to the state capital, he waved a big pen and two thousand people reported it. When he arrived at the Zhili Governor Mansion, he saw, Two thousand people?None of this Nima''s merits can be divided, so he changed five thousand people and reported it...


    When I arrived at the Ministry of War, I saw that I, Nima, actually had five thousand bandits in Gyeonggi. This was a rebellion. Originally, leaving their hair or leaving their heads was equivalent to rebelling. Now there are five thousand people?What do you mean?Do you want to raid the capital to stir up chaos in the world?


    The Shangshu of the Ministry of War directly reported to Emperor Daoguang in the morning. Emperor Daoguang was furious at that time. You bastards, there are so many gangsters under my nose. What do you want to do?


    Throughout the dynasties, the rebellion was the one that most provoked the tense string of the ruling class, and immediately sent troops to destroy Zhou Ye. As a result, there was a dispute in the court. Many things were hidden from the emperor but not from the officials. Knowing that there are actually more than a thousand gangsters, thinking about it is simply giving credit.


    In the last game, the goodness of Nara''s got the chance to win the credit this time. As for the time, what should I do if I find that there are not so many gangsters?


    For them, that¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s not the first time to kill a good deed. Although it was found to be a felony, it would be a great work if it was not discovered...


    To be honest, Liu Zhixian¡¯s heart is really bitter right now. The small Wenxian county with ten villages and three towns has less than 30,000 households and a population of close to 100,000. Now there are 30,000 green camp soldiers. He wanted his life...


    As the saying goes, bandits are like sifting soldiers and grate, these soldiers are much more terrifying than bandits...


    Liu Zhixian, who is not good at looking at the bitter face, gave him a glance. For him, this troop dispatch was just a trip at public expense. A small village with less than 2,000 people would be bound to be under the front of his 30,000 army. Such as urging wood, unstoppable...


    Liu Zhixian hesitated for a moment, and then bowed and said, "Shangguan Rongzi, Xiaguan heard that the bandit might have evil spells, so..."


    "What kind of evil magic!" He waved his hand carelessly, and said, "Under the direction of my soldiers, any magical magic is a mantis arm!"


    At this moment, with a "report!"


    Two sergeants walked in with one person... "Sir, the young man was ordered by the lord to go to the foot of the Nanshan Mountain to investigate. Unfortunately, Lord Cai was discovered by the thief chief and died at the hands of the thief chief!"


    "...Huh?" He stood up fiercely, and quickly walked to the front of the two sergeants to see that it was his confidant Cai Fei lying on the ground.


    This Cai Fei is not an ordinary sergeant, but a master of solicitation. With a powerful force on both arms, he can walk on the eaves of houses like a flat ground...


    When he first arrived here last night, for the sake of safety, Nashan sent him to investigate the reality of the place where the bandits gathered, but he was carried back this morning.


    "This damn gangster, dare to kill my warrior!" That Shan was angered. In his heart, those gangsters should see the scouts he sent out and surrender quickly, and then knelt in front of him and let him chop. The head is taken to receive the merit, but these damn gangsters dare to resist, so angry that they are so good...


    "According to me, I will order, beat the drums of the generals, raise the account, and send troops to Nanshan. I vowed to smash the heads of the bandits to pay tribute to Cai Qian, who was unfortunately killed by him!"


    "Hey!" Someone took the order and beat the drums to gather the generals to prepare for the promotion.


    As the gathering drum rang, there was a panic in the camp outside the city, and then all the chiefs in military uniforms gathered in the handsome account.


    Na Shan, who returned from the county government to the barracks, didn''t wait long. One after another, all of his generals came to his handsome account.


    "According to me, I will raise troops immediately and send them to Nanshan. I want those bandits to die without a place to die!" The good held the military order and began to order the commanders of the army... Some were forwards, some were Chinese troops, and some To postpone...


    Soon, the entire camp became lively, and the voices were full of chaos...A group of old soldiers who have not fought for decades, can you expect how good he is?It would be nice to be able to follow orders...


    Cursing, neighing, screaming... the entire army barracks became a big mess, and the good-looking guy frowned. Although he said it was a wine bag and rice bag, he knew nothing about it, but he still knew what a good soldier was. , What is waste...


    Looking at this group of trashers, Nashan actually feels a little uncomfortable, but the current environment is like this, what can he do?It has become the norm to eat empty salaries and drank soldiers'' blood. Does he dare to fight the entire military class alone?Even if Narashi fully supports him, it is a death, not to mention that Narashi might not fully support him...


    But think about the gangster with only a few thousand people, and his heart is put in again, even if it can''t be beaten, but 30,000 to a few thousand, if you think about it, you should not lose.


    With a complicated mood, Na Shan followed the army towards the foot of Nanshan Mountain... Nanshan is not very far from Wenxian, it is about ten or twenty kilometers, but the road of more than twenty kilometers actually allows The thirty thousand army walked for a whole day...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Eleven


    Zhou Ye was standing on the wall of the stockade, looking at the clearing soldiers at the foot of the mountain like a group of ants. With his eyesight, although those clearing soldiers were at least two kilometers away from him...but he could clearly see the clearing soldiers. The fluff on the face...


    "...What a mob!" Zhou Ye lost interest after watching it for a while. He sat on the rocking chair that Shuyu had brought over, his legs directly on the wall of the wall.


    Originally, he received a report from his subordinates that there were suspicious people in the surrounding mountains and forests spying on the cottage, and he thought it would be a well-known general.


    As a result, I gave up when I saw the word on Shuaiqi, what about Lashi?This clan has quite a few concubines, but it''s a bit nonsense to mention military strategists...but think about it, I haven''t heard of any famous generals in the Daoguang period.


    "Master, do you want me to take advantage of the darkness to show up and swallow them all?" Shuyu gently squeezed Zhou Ye''s shoulder and asked softly.


    There was a "pop--"


    Zhou Ye slapped Shuyu''s dolphins and slapped them, "You are greedy, you have to say, don''t eat people, when I don''t want to kiss you, I can smell blood in your mouth. !"


    "Why..." Shuyu took advantage of the situation and sat in Zhou Ye''s arms. He said, "People just want to help the young master to relieve your worries. They are not greedy. They have never eaten people since they have grown into a human form. what!"


    Zhou Ye rolled his eyes, he knew that compared to his wife''s jade face, her two maids were not very good at practicing, and they were more or less beastly...but he was locked up and watched and never dared to steal blood. food.


    Zhou Ye looked at the barracks in the distance. There were more than two thousand cavalry soldiers ready to go there, obviously to prevent himself from attacking their barracks while they were still standing...


    But Zhou Ye said that you think too much. Zhou Ye doesn¡¯t plan to let his soldiers use modern weapons. That would be too bullying... A man¡¯s romance, isn¡¯t it about cutting to blood and fisting to the flesh? Well.Zhou Ye has prepared a big gift for them, and he is waiting for tomorrow...


    No words...


    The next morning, while Zhou Ye was still asleep in a pile of long legs, he was awakened by the sound of a horn of "Woo-woo-".


    "My Nima, I want to die for you!" Zhou Ye, who was woken up, sat up angrily, and gently broke free from the entanglement between Yue Luoli and Guan Guan''s pink arms, jumped out of bed, and put on his clothes. Stepped out of the villa.


    "Come here!" As Zhou Ye shouted, a man in black suddenly knelt before Zhou Ye."the host!"


    "Go and gather two thousand people, go down the mountain and kill people with me!" Zhou Ye said, putting on one of his own, and took out two five-meter-long ship-cutting knives from the space bracelet. Walked to the training ground.


    "As you wish, Master!" As the voice fell, the man in black was no longer visible.


    Zhou Ye watched the Ship Sword walking towards the Zhaimen. He couldn''t hurry up, but it was useless to fly over. The soldiers had not assembled yet, so they were so anxious to dry their hair.


    When Zhou Ye came to the Zhaimen, there were already 2,000 sturdy men with three-meter sabers standing neatly arranged there...


    "Go, go with the man!" Zhou Ye greeted him, not even riding the nightmare, and walked out of the gate...To be honest, if he was riding a nightmare, Zhou Ye didn''t know where to put his Ship Slayer Sword. ...


    So, instead of riding the nightmare at all, Zhou Ye walked out of the gate.The huge trees on the road from Zhaimen to the foot of the mountain were cut down by the soldiers and used to build houses.


    The ten-meter wide road is a boardwalk paved by soldiers with scraps of wood. The boards are painted with Umbrella''s bio-paint, ensuring that these boards will not rot for thousands of years...


    At this moment in front of the Qing army, a general with a top helmet and a lightning rod was sitting on the horse. Seeing Zhou Ye walking out of the gate with two thousand men, the man chuckled and said triumphantly: " I don¡¯t know whether the military knows how to use soldiers...If he closes the gate, maybe I will have to work hard to break the bandit, but he actually dared to rush out of the gate with two thousand people. I really don¡¯t know. Life and death!"


    The thousand chiefs on both sides suddenly flattered, this said.

 Chapter 156

    "How can little bandits know the martial power of adults!"


    The one said: "My lord has a brilliant plan, and a successful battle!"


    Others said: "The adults don''t need to be tired. When the general will lead the army to cover up and kill, he will definitely dedicate the bandit leader to the general''s horse!"


    Zhou Ye''s ears easily collected these words, and he curled his lips uncomfortably, and returned Nima''s gangsters, and immediately let you gangsters know what a nightmare is.


    Zhou Ye didn''t bother to talk nonsense anymore. He waved his hand and shouted, "Kill them!"


    "Yes!" With the roar of two thousand Umbrella soldiers, Nashan saw an incredible scene.


    I saw that the two thousand soldiers jumped more than ten meters high like ghosts and gods, and directly crossed the distance of five hundred meters between the two armies, and smashed them into the army formation of the Qing army with a giant saber. Among.


    Then a strange chorus of singing rang out.


    "The big windmill creaks and creaks, the scenery here is really beautiful, the sky is beautiful, the ground is beautiful, and there are a bunch of silly big fools!"


    As the singing sounded, the big guys who fell in the Qing army lined up holding the saber with both hands, spinning quickly...


    If someone who plays World of Warcraft sees it, they will definitely say, "I rely on, the whirlwind of weapon war..."


    That''s right, this is Zhou Ye''s spoof heart that is not dead. Relying on Umbrella''s soldiers, Superman''s first-class physical quality and defense, he directly copied the whirlwind skill of weapon warfare in Warcraft to Yihulu painted dipper. In the hands of Umbrella soldiers, their whirlwind is not a 30-second round, a one-and-a-half minute CD move. They can go wild for more than an hour without getting dizzy...


    It seemed that the effect was pretty good. Zhou Ye smiled and looked at his masterpiece with pride. The soldiers could still tell the direction while turning, so they wouldn''t turn to his own people.


    The soldiers turned all the way and flew with their flesh and blood, and their knives splattered all the way...One by one, like a human-shaped meat grinder, they went back and forth in the Qing army unscrupulously, leaving only a bloody road and a piece of meat behind...


    Na Shan no longer had the original smug expression at this time. At this moment, his eyes were wide and his face was full of unbelievable appearance, as if he had seen a ghost.


    "My lord, we can''t hold it anymore, let''s retreat!" A few soldiers ran over, and they couldn''t help but ran towards Wenxian...


    The soldiers on the battlefield now only hate their parents for giving birth to two legs. For fear of running slowly, they will be minced by those devilish Umbrella soldiers...


    "Help..."


    "Don''t kill me..."


    "mom¡­¡­"


    "Run..."


    Na Shan turned his head at the last moment and saw the scene of two thousand sturdy men holding giant sabers in the Qing army.


    At this time, the 30,000 Qing army had already turned into a bunch of headless flies, running around everywhere, where there were some green camp soldiers, just like a group of stripped little girls...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Twelve


    Following the song of the big windmill, the Qing soldiers ran away and scattered, and finally the two thousand soldiers wandered there...


    Du Nima turned stupid...


    "Everyone has--stand at attention!!!" Zhou Ye''s roar finally made the soldiers stop releasing their big moves...


    Zhou Ye looked around...it was really miserable, one by one couldn''t find a few corpses, and most of them were minced by the soldiers...


    The soldiers who escaped were less than two thousand...


    It was 30,000 people, but in fact, it was a little over 20,000. The civilian husband who was in charge of delivering food was only about 30,000. This is because it is a major area in Gyeonggi and the supply line is not long.


    Twenty thousand people are equally divided among two thousand soldiers, each of which is only ten people. For these deadly weapons crafted by Umbrella, even warming up is not counted...


    Looking at the corpses on the flat ground, Zhou Ye curled his lips in dissatisfaction. The mass graves were about to be formed at his door. After thinking about it, he ordered a soldier to go back and call a cleaner.


    The Cleaner is a mutant prepared by Umbrella based on the genetic abilities of the [Apocalypse]. He abandoned the other abilities of the Apocalypse and fully specializes in the desertification ability, which can instantly desert the land and then restore it to its original state... At that time, you can easily completely desert the ground with a radius of 500 kilometers...


    Zhou Ye''s reason for bringing the cleaner is that this is a very good ground leveler, no matter how rough the ground can be in the hands of the cleaner...what a useful ability!!


    In fact, it is reasonable to say that a single cleaner can easily kill the 30,000 people in front of them, and it is guaranteed that none of them can escape. Imagine a cleaner walks to the front of the army, the ability is activated, and the land under the army is instantly changed. It turned into quicksand, and the 30,000 army was instantly destroyed by the regiment and buried alive...


    However, Zhou Ye disliked the cleaner¡¯s ability to be too fast and not enthusiastic enough, so he didn¡¯t let the goods go on the field. Now that he had finished the fight, he saw all kinds of garbage, weapons, broken tents, etc. everywhere on the battlefield. The battlefield became more difficult, and Zhou Ye remembered the cleaner.


    This is completely the rhythm of not using bean buns as dry food...If it weren''t because the genes were all engraved with fragments of being loyal to Zhou Ye and being loyal to Umbrella, it is estimated that the cleaners would have already quit...


    Of course, this is completely impossible. After all, Umbrella''s creed is that uncontrolled experimental subjects are not good experimental subjects, and they will be destroyed without even having the opportunity to leave the laboratory.


    Soon, a man in a black robe with a hood came to Zhou Ye and bowed directly and said, "Master, here I am!"


    "Uh-these rubbish on the ground will be cleaned up by you!" After Zhou Ye explained, he walked up the mountain with two thousand soldiers covered in blood.


    "As you wish, Master!" The cleaner bowed again, waiting for Zhou Ye and the soldiers to leave here before activating the ability to sink all the garbage on the ground into the ground...


    At this time, Nashan, who ran a full five kilometers away, also restrained his horse, surrounded by the remaining two soldiers, looking towards the battlefield...


    One after another, some lucky people who escaped the battlefield were gathered by the good soldiers.


    "Report your lord, only 1,600 people have escaped from the battlefield!" After the soldiers checked the number, they came to the good Ma Qian to report.


    "I am ashamed of my ancestor, ashamed of my saint..." Na Shan threw his helmet on the ground like a lightning rod, rolled over and got off his horse, sitting on the ground and howling.


    "My lord, it''s really too powerful a demon, it''s not that your command is unfavorable!" The soldier exhorted: "My lord, this is really a crime of war!"


    "Halloween?" That Shan muttered to himself.


    "Yes, my lord!" The soldier continued: "The demon''s strong man jumped seven or eight feet high. It is definitely not within the reach of light work, and each one is invulnerable and fearless to death. What is this not magic!? grown ups!"


    "Yes, it''s magic!" Na Shan slapped his thigh, but found the reason for his failure. He remembered what Liu Zhixian of Wen County said yesterday before the soldiers sent out to Nanshan...


    "My lord, have you forgotten the spells that the wise men chanted before launching?" the soldier said while the iron was hot. "After chanting the spells, the wise men will begin to kill, and the villain thinks this is a bit like a legend from the world. The technique of surrender!"


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Nashan said, "I remember what the spell was? The big windmill...creeping and creaking...is this it?"


    "The adults are wise, and the young ones remember this too!" It was really embarrassing for the soldiers to not forget to slacken their beards and shoot their horses.


    "But... even if you know it''s a demon, how do you crack it!" Na Shan scratched his head again, how could this be good.


    "My lord, you forgot what the magistrate Liu told you!" The soldier reminded: "Since Liu Zhixian knows that it is a demon, I am afraid he would have been prepared!"


    "This pickle, don''t tell this master if you are prepared, let the 30,000 soldiers of this master be buried in the wild mountains!" That cursing, he is completely looking for a replacement for his failure. Don''t care who it is, catch it first.


    "The concealment of military information caused the entire army to be annihilated. This is a great crime for the Jiu Clan, my lord!" the soldier reminded.


    He knew the elegance of the strings and understood it instantly."Yes, this Liu Zhixian concealed the military situation, and the army was wiped out!"


    "Let''s quickly rush to Wenxian, take the rebel into the prison and send it to the capital, waiting for the saint to send off!" Na Shan said, despite the exhaustion of the whole body, turned on his horse again, and ran towards Wenxian with more than a thousand defeated soldiers.


    Fortunately, most of the Qing soldiers who escaped were cavalry, otherwise they would really not be able to catch up with that kind of horse riding.


    At the moment, Liu Zhixian was sitting in his office, frowning.

 Chapter 157

    The army has only been stationed near Wenxian for two days, and there have been more than a dozen incidents of wounding and snatching. There are even several good women who have disappeared...


    This really makes him one head and two big.


    "This group of damn Qiu Ba, nothing else, it will bring disaster to the people!" It is nonsense to say how much Liu Zhixian loves the people, but even if it is a corrupt official, he hates someone making trouble for him, especially this kind of no oil and water. The trouble, he hates it the most...


    Just when he was thinking about how to deal with these cases, since the complainants were satisfied, but could not provoke the general of Nara''s, a metal sound of soldiers colliding with each other came.


    "Old man Liu, you have committed a crime. Let me go to the prison of the Criminal Ministry for your grandpa!" With the voice coming, the one who walked into the Yamen rushed all the way back to Wenxian to find a replacement for the dead ghost. ...


    "Then my lord...?" Liu Zhixian still didn''t understand what was going on.The two soldiers who rushed forward were pressed onto the book case.


    "Liu Fuyong, you concealed the military situation and did not report it, causing the army to be broken at the foot of Nanshan Mountain. Your sin is too great!" Nashan came to Liu Zhixian and said with an angry expression: "Do you know that because you concealed the report? The demon will bring the military situation of the demon law to annihilation of my 30,000 army under the Nanshan Mountain. You deserve to die!"


    "My wish, sir, the lower official told you those gangsters who are capable of sorcery, and the lower official also invited the old god of Qingyunguan to come over, just to help the adults!" Liu Zhixian shouted wronged. He kept explaining.


    "Hmph, it''s too late for you to say anything. Go to the prison of the Ministry of Justice and explain to the souls of the 30,000 soldiers who died unjustly!" It is so easy for Shan to catch a scapegoat, how could he be freed from sin go with?The battle report was prepared right now, and he sent his confidant to escort Liu Zhixian to the capital with the battle report. When Liu Zhixian arrived at the prison of the Ministry of Justice, hum, then Shan believes that with the methods of those prisoners, nothing will turn him into trouble. of!


    For the rest of the time, Na Shan could only obediently pick up his tail and be a man in Wen County, and let him go to attack Zhoujiazhai again. He would never dare... Zhou Ye¡¯s two thousand battlefield meat grinders were already there. Taught him how to be a man!


    Chapter Two Hundred and Thirteen


    In April, the weather gradually warmed up, and people also took off the quilted jackets that they had worn for the whole winter, washed them, stored them, and waited for the next winter to take them out to keep out the cold.


    In Qingyun Mountain, at this time, the greenery is full, and the mountains and plains are full of unknown wild flowers, which makes people feel refreshed...


    But no matter how good the scenery is, a person in a happy mood is needed to appreciate it. At least Nashan''s mood at this time is definitely not happy...


    The day before yesterday, when the imperial decree came down, Daoguang scolded him fiercely, then mobilized 40,000 horses from Hebei Camp, gave him command, and allowed him to act cheaply...


    After secretly giving the eunuch who proclaimed the decree Qianliang''s banknote, the eunuch told him that after hearing the news that his army had been annihilated, the heavenly face was furious, and he was immediately sent to Beijing to be dismissed.


    Later, Huijun Wang Mianyu pleaded for him, saying that it was a big taboo for the military to change command, and Daoguang really couldn''t call any famous general from elsewhere, so he gave him another chance. If he loses again, he will be punished for several crimes... ¡­


    At this time, Na Shan was also forced to the dead end. In any case, now he has no retreat. Either he defeated Zhou''s village and returned to the court, or he was sent to the capital in a prison car with shackles... ¡­


    This can no longer help him not being serious, and this battle has been completely tied to his wealth and life.At this time, he came to Qingyun Mountain, naturally to invite the old god in the Qingyun View.Don''t worry about unreliable things, as long as you can win... Win, what does he say, lose, how to say how he is.


    Na Shan took a dozen of his friends and rushed to Qingyun Mountain with a whip.


    This Qingyun Mountain is in the northwest of Wenxian County, facing Nanshan across the county. Between the green mountains and green waters, a stone-paved path winds up and down to the gate of Qingyun Temple.


    Along the way, Na Shan did not care to appreciate the great spring and light, and a group of people directly rode horses to the gate of Qingyun Temple...


    Just when Nashan got off his horse, he handed the reins to the pros.The gate of Qingyunguan''s confinement suddenly opened wide, and a dozen Taoist priests came out from it...


    "The Immeasurable Tianzun...there are nobles coming, and if you have missed a long distance, please forgive your sins!" An old Taoist headed by a crane with a hair and a beautiful face, holding a whisk in his hand, chanting Taoism and bowing to the good.


    "Huh!!!" Na Shan was taken aback when he saw this scene. He didn''t tell other people what he was about to come. How did this old way know?This guy is amazing!


    Thinking of this, that Shan rarely pretended to be gentle and asked, "Dare to ask the mage how to know that I am coming?"


    "The secret is not to be revealed..." The old Dao smiled mysteriously, and stopped talking, but reached out and let Na Shan into the tea room.


    After the guest and host took their seats, the kindness said anxiously: "Also ask the mage to show mercy, go down the mountain and cast down demons and exorcise demons, and save the people of Li people from the fire!


    "Oh? What do you say?" The old man was sitting on the couch, his eyelids drooping as if he was asleep.


    "There is a demon in Nanshan..." Na Shan hurriedly explained the affairs of Zhou''s family village clearly. Of course, in his words, Zhou Ye became a bullying male and female. In the fish and meat village, he did nothing, and he was unforgivable. He is a man of lofty ideals, and he is a man of lofty ideals who has the intention to kill thieves and cannot return to heaven.


    Not to mention, it may be because I often go to theaters. Although Shanshan hasn¡¯t read any of the Four Books, Five Classics or anything, he tells the story with a good head, and he has the talent of a storyteller...


    Old Dao listened to the kind words... To be honest, he really didn''t want to care about it.Apart from other things, cultivating the Tao, isn¡¯t it the way of detachment?Since you want to be detached, take care of worldly things as little as possible...


    But this time it really didn¡¯t work. Originally, when the county magistrate sent someone to invite him, he couldn¡¯t ask for an illness. Later, when he saw that there was nothing serious, there was no more...


    But some time ago, when the disciples of Guanzhong went to the county to buy firewood, rice, oil and salt, they heard that the county official had been escorted into Beijing because of his inability to suppress the bandits...


    This time the general soldier of Tianjin town, the bandit Marshal Nashan personally invited himself down the mountain. It seemed that he couldn¡¯t go. Although you are a monk, you haven¡¯t become a celestial being. You still have to eat whole grains or go with The world is entangled...


    "Oh-sir, I will go down the mountain with you!" The old Dao figured out the whole story, knowing that he can''t go down the mountain...


    "That''s really Master Lao!" Na Shan was overjoyed. From the fact that people opened the door in advance to welcome the guests, he could see that this Qingyun View does have great magical powers, not those liars like warlocks...


    "Then let''s go now!?" said impatiently, "The carriage is already waiting outside the watch 1"


    "No hurry, wait for the old Dao to pack up some magical tools, so I can drop demons and exorcise demons with the general!" The old Dao stood up slowly, greeted his disciples and grandchildren, and packed up the utensils used to drop demons and eliminate demons...


    It didn''t take long for Lao Dao to clean up, get on the carriage brought by Shan directly, and head towards Wenxian County...


    When he arrived in Wenxian County, Na Shan directly arranged a dozen Taoist priests in the old Dao Dao to live in the government office. Anyway, Liu Zhixian was dead, and no one had been sent over, so he simply occupied the county government and residence of the county government.


    At noon, the kind feasted a group of Taoist priests in Qingyunguan. The high hat was put on the head of Qingyunguan master and old Taoist like no money... I would like to cherish all the disciples and grandchildren who have never seen the world. Kill the Zhoujiazhai in Nanshan and die with Zhou Ye, the great demon...


    The old ways do not say anything, people are always treacherous and horses are always slippery, how can he fail to understand the meaning of goodness?Now this meal can¡¯t be said to be Qingyunguan¡¯s life-saving money... but he has to bow his head under the low edge. He is not Zhoujiazhai after all, and he can resist tens of thousands of officers and soldiers without harm...


    Everything depends on God''s will... The old Dao sighed and asked that Zhou Jiazhai is really an ordinary monster and ghost, so that it will be a good way to destroy the monster...


    After he was full of food and drink, Lao Dao directly proposed to go to the foot of Nanshan to check whether there was really an evil spirit, so he could prepare early.


    Na Shan immediately opened the door to convenience and directly sent a target to escort the veteran master and apprentice to the foot of Nanshan Mountain to observe the wind and the water...


    Just when the veteran group walked out of the official office surrounded by officers and soldiers, they attracted the attention of several people on the roadside restaurant.


    The two men and four women were dressed up and were sitting in a restaurant for dinner. They saw the Taoist priests walking out of the county office with the officers and soldiers. Among them, a beautiful girl with an oval face gave a strange cry, and then curiously asked the serving food The shop second said: "Why can the Taoist priests here be able to enter and leave the government in a big way?"


    You must know that in the Qing Dynasty, corrupt scholars were rampant, and they absolutely disdain to get entangled with monks and Taoists, especially the theory of ghosts and gods has no market among them, so the people from outside and out of the county seem so eye-catching.


    "If you return to the girl, these Taoist priests are probably invited to come to Nanshan to cast demons and exorcise demons!" Asked by the pretty girl, men will always know that there is no limit to everything, although the shop Xiaoer knows that he is definitely not that beautiful woman. Food, but it does not delay his idea of ??wanting to be close to beautiful women.


    "Falling demons and eliminating demons? Are you haunted here?"


    "Has it been haunted, but the people in Zhoujiazhai in Nanshan are said to be like ghosts and gods. Two thousand people killed an army of thirty thousand clean..."


    "How did you know?" the girl asked curiously.


    "..." Dian Xiaoer looked around carefully, then lowered his voice and said, "Among the thirty thousand troops, there is a Master Qian who escaped his life. He has often come to us for drinking since the war, every day. People who were drunk and drunk yelled [You are all devils...] Later, I heard from the soldiers of General Chief Qian, that the battlefield was terrible at that time... There was not a single man, neither was Chief Chief Qian Because I was ordered to escort the grain and grass and was far away from the battlefield, I was lucky enough to escape my life...!"


    Chapter Two Hundred and Fourteen


    "Just what you can do? Just how much do you know?" The shopkeeper yelled and interrupted Xiao Er''s words, followed by a wave of punches and kicks."Boy, I think it''s my sister''s sake that I let you stay in the restaurant and have a meal and eat. I don''t work hard every day. I just chew my tongue here and cause trouble to Lao Tzu... See if I won''t kill you. Bastard!"


    "I know it''s wrong, the shopkeeper!" Little Er no longer cared about attracting the attention of the beauties, scrambled around and ran down the restaurant...


    "Guest, don''t listen to the kid talking nonsense there, he has listened too much to the book... nonsense!" The shopkeeper said with a fist: "Your food will be ready soon, and I will no longer This is messing up for you, you slow down..."


    "Hehe, this little second is funny, and it''s the same as it really is!" The girl smiled as she watched the shopkeeper walk downstairs.


    "Holy woman, he may not be talking nonsense!" A middle-aged woman sitting next to him whispered: "Our Lady used the carrier pigeon to spread the book thousands of miles. Let us rush here from the Miao Village General Altar. I''m afraid it was just to follow that week Let¡¯s make an alliance secretly!"

 Chapter 158

    "I have millions of believers in the Bailian Sect, spread all over the country, why do you want to form an alliance with this little Zhoujiazhai?" The beautiful girl called the saint played with a string of silver bells tied to her hand with her fingers, and said casually .


    "Because Zhou''s family can kill those 30,000 officers and soldiers cleanly..." The middle-aged man sitting opposite the middle-aged woman said solemnly: "The Zhou family who can easily wipe out all 30,000 officers and soldiers. Don¡¯t take a peek at the village! I hope you, Young Master, will focus on the important things in teaching, and don¡¯t neglect the Zhou family."


    "I will distinguish the importance, and there is no need for Lord Gu Tan to teach me!" the girl said with a wry expression.


    "Okay, don''t make any noise, eat quickly, and we will follow the Taoist priests to see!" The old man sitting next to the middle-aged man looked very prestigious. After he had spoken, the girl talked to the middle-aged man. The man stopped talking...


    Soon the food was brought up, and after everyone used the food, they got up and left the restaurant...


    The group of people heard about Nanshan''s road along the way, and hurryed up. Maybe it was because the Taoist priests took some time, or it might be because these people of the White Lotus Sect had kung fu and quick movements.


    It didn¡¯t take long for them to catch up with the Taoist priests, and the Bailian Sects did not approach them, they followed the Taoist priests of Qingyun Temple far away...Because they were far away, and among them there were tracking masters who lived in the mountains and forests for a long time, so even With the supernatural power of Qingyun watching the Lord, I didn''t realize that I was being followed...


    When the White Lotus Sect caught up with the Taoist priests, it was not far from Nanshan...


    The one who escorted the veteran was a President Qian with the surname Gan. He was taciturn along the way. The closer he got to Nanshan, the tighter he grasped the rein, as if experiencing some great horror...


    Finally, when he came to the place where the Qing army camped, Gan Qianhu looked at the flat wasteland full of wild flowers in front of him, and shouted: "No, this can''t be...how could this be...no, definitely not here!"


    "Sir Qianhu...Sir Qianhu!" Two soldiers hurried forward, grabbing Gan Qianhu''s arms firmly to prevent him from struggling.


    "Sir Qianhu, what''s wrong?" a little Taoist asked curiously.


    "My lord is the survivor of the last battle... he...!" Before the soldiers finished speaking, they were interrupted by a voice.


    "Xiao Liu, I''m much better, don''t hold me anymore!" It was Gan Qianhu who had recovered soberness. He motioned to his soldiers to let him go, and then said: "I remember it was here that day... "


    Gan Qianhu looked at the plain in front of Ma Pingchuan and said, "I have transported food here, but saw a scene like Shura''s killing field... Then the 2,000 wise men in Zhou¡¯s village were like slaughtering chickens and dogs, and they took us 30,000. The slaughter was clean...!"


    "But now..." Gan Qianhu''s eyes were confused, "Why can''t I see the corpses of the officers and soldiers here...Even if the beasts in the mountains take away the corpses, some weapons should be left behind!"


    "...The old way knows where the corpses are..." Qingyun Guanzhuo stepped out of the carriage, he had already seen the hostility buried deep under the peace of this faction... "The corpses are just underground..."


    "This...impossible!" Gan Qianhu didn''t believe in the old ways at all, how big is the battlefield for 30,000 people?Make an analogy!It is equivalent to an area the size of a Beijing Workers¡¯ Stadium, nearly 80,000 square meters. In the era when there was no construction machinery, if you wanted to bury all the corpses scattered on such a large area in the soil, you would need at least two Wanmin workers worked for three to four months.


    And now?The weeds here are skyrocketing and the wild flowers are in full bloom. You can''t tell that this was a battlefield with corpses over two months ago...


    "The earth is surging...It seems that there is a evildoer!" The old Dao''s right hand was made into sword fingers with two fingers, and he muttered silently, passing the sword fingers around his eyes before and after opening his eyes. He saw the blood in this land. Overflowing, the howling of ghosts and wolves faintly spread into his ears."Hmph, it seems that someone used an earth dragon to turn over and dumped those corpses into the ground..."


    "Let me see what the foundation of Zhoujiazhai is!" Old Dao said, bringing mana into his eyes, and looking towards Zhoujiazhai with the Taoist secret technique of watching Qi...


    I saw an endless ocean of blood floating in the foothills among the lofty mountains, and islands made up of corpses floated above the sea of ??blood, and the ghosts who died unjustly screamed sternly, as if they had suffered great pain before death. , One by one can''t stand his eyes,...


    Looking closely, there are actually Arhats and Buddha in the sea of ??blood, screaming sorrowfully, as if being suppressed in the sea of ??blood, never to be superborn...


    "Hiss¡ª¡ª!!!" Lao Dao took a breath. How many people did this man kill, forming such an endless sea of ??blood...


    If Zhou Ye were here, he would probably look innocent and say: "I didn''t kill many people, I just planted a thousand big mushrooms in the world of big dreams... Oh, yes, there are more than a dozen of them. Big Ivan!"


    It''s a pity that Zhou Ye is not here, so no one explained it to the old Dao. The old Dao has already recognized that Zhou Ye is a peerless monster...


    At this moment, Lao Dao saw that in the middle of the sea of ??blood, a black lotus was slowly blooming. On the lotus platform, a young girl was sitting cross-legged with her eyes closed. The lotus she was sitting on seemed to be sucking the sea of ??blood. The blood in it, the old Dao can hear the sound of drinking water from the lotus...


    She seemed to perceive the peeping of the old way, the girl slowly opened her eyes to look at the old way, and lightly opened her lips: "Go away!!!"


    In an instant, the huge waves in the sea of ??blood rushed to the sky and thousands of ghosts rushed to the sky, shouting in unison: "Go!!! Go!!! Go!!! Go!!!"


    At that moment Lao Dao only felt his eyes were pierced by thousands of steel needles at the same time... he immediately covered his eyes with his hands, and there was blood flowing out between his fingers. He cried out in pain, "Ah... eyes, I s eyes!"


    The disciples and grandchildren of the veteran were shocked, and hurriedly picked up the old road and got into the carriage, "Go, hurry, get out of here..."


    The veteran disciples did not dare to delay and hurried to Wenxian with a carriage, and although the guardian Qian Qian was a little confused, he did not delay his kindness, and he himself was not willing to come to this place that made him have nightmares every night. ...... Take the subordinates to protect the old way and run.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Fifteen


    The Bailian Sect people hid in a hill, and the master Gu Tan was responsible for observing the veteran and his group. Only because the master Gu Tan understood the lips, he became the best candidate for the lookout.


    Lord Gu Tan saw Lao Dao enter the carriage and walked away quickly. To be honest, he was a little confused. It was because Lao Dao covered his eyes and nodded his mouth. He was a little unclear at the last two sentences... But now It¡¯s not difficult to tell from the words I just saw. It must have something to do with Zhoujiazhai...


    "Could it be that someone in Zhoujiazhai used the flying needle technique to hurt that old-fashioned eye?" said the beautiful woman called the saint.


    "Impossible, my eyes are very good, and there are no signs of silver needles!" Gu Tan said hesitantly.


    "What if it''s that kind of fine needle?" the saint retorted.


    "This..." Lord Gu Tan was not sure.


    "Oh, it''s useless to guess anymore, go directly in to worship the mountain, and then ask the village master who doesn''t know!" said a girl next to the saint.


    "Ghost girl, as long as you can, now Zhou Jiazhai is not distinguished between people and ghosts, how can you easily expose your deeds to worship the mountains!" the middle-aged woman said a little bit dotingly.


    This young girl is her biological daughter. She was sent to the Miao Village general altar since she was a child and grew up with the saint. Although she has the status of master and servant, the saint is actually a sister with her.


    "Naughty, what is the identity of my Saintess of the White Lotus Cult, how can I easily venture into danger!" The white-clothed old man also said with a serious face.


    "I''m sorry, Elder Jin, the subordinates have no way to discipline..." The middle-aged woman hurriedly bowed and pleaded with the white-clothed old man.


    "Well, Grandpa Jin, Linglong is also curious! Don''t scold her!" The saint also hurriedly pleaded with her sister...


    It was soothed for a while, and it was finally pulled over...to scare the unobstructed exquisiteness...Elder Jin, who is in charge of the Xingtang, is the oldest in teaching. When he speaks, even the contemporary Virgin will bow. Listening personally, because he is fair and unselfish, so the teaching respects him three points...


    "Well, let''s go back to Wen County first, and discuss the long-term plan...!" In the end, Elder Jin made the decision, and everyone had to follow orders...


    At this time, Zhoujiazhai was in the practice room at Guanguan.


    Guan Guan opened his eyes, hesitated for a moment, and gently pushed Zhou Ye beside him, "Master..."


    "Huh? What''s the matter!" Zhou Ye raised his head, put down the game console in his hand, and asked.


    "Master, someone spied on us just now, I suspect it is a cultivator invited by Qing soldiers..." Guan Guan said.


    "Is the mana very high?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "It''s just an ant!" Guan Guan said proudly of his own Huns, "I can crush him with a little finger!"


    "Then you don''t need to care!" Zhou Ye smiled and scratched Qiong Nose, and said: "They just have this ability. Feel free to them, don''t bother me and there will be nothing, dare to come... Haha !"


    Although Zhou Ye didn¡¯t speak, Guan Guan knew his temper. If you don¡¯t provoke him, then hello, hello, hello, everyone. If you want to get on the pole to find abuse, I¡¯m sorry, whoever you are, kill him. Say it again.


    Uh, no, it was the man who killed it, the woman fainted... it was fainted in another situation.


    "By the way, how much evil do you have now?" Zhou Ye saw Yue Luoli who was sitting cross-legged on the other side, holding a fist-sized blood-colored lens in both hands, and remembered what he was going to do.


    In this era of the end of the law, the aura is sluggish, no matter how good the skill is without aura, it will be useless. Fortunately, Yue Luoli''s reformed Asura Tushen Art does not require aura, but requires a murderous aura.


    Such things are usually found in execution grounds, prisons, and battlefields.

 Chapter 159

    In the last war, Zhou Ye actually forgot about this, and did not say that Yue Luoli, who was asleep, went out to slaughter the 30,000 soldiers who disturbed his rest...


    After Yue Luoli knew about the incident, she was just sitting on the floor and acting like a baby, rolling all over the floor... No way, fight Zhou Ye?Not willing to quarrel with Zhou Ye?I dare not... In the end, Yue Luoli had no choice but to roll and sell cute in bed...


    In the end, Guan Guan reminded him to wake up. In the Westward Journey of the Great Dream, although the karma for slaughtering hundreds of millions of creatures was backed by Guan Guan, the billions of evil spirits have been concentrated on Zhou Ye...


    It''s just that Zhou Ye is a mortal fetus with naked eyes and can''t see it. Besides, Zhou Ye''s path is different from theirs. For these evil spirits, Zhou Ye can neither use it nor cause Zhou Ye any trouble.


    Simply let Guan Guan use the Blood Sea Hualian Dafa to condense the evil qi in her body into evil crystals, and let Yue Luoli use it to practice...


    Because of Zhou Ye¡¯s decision, Yue Luoli happily unlocked a lot of knowledge from Zhou Ye. The knowledge she was unwilling to do in the past was later done for Zhou Ye with shyness and shyness... It really reached the point where three holes were fully opened... ¡­


    That¡¯s why Zhou Ye and Yue Luoli appeared in Guanguan¡¯s practice room...


    "There are more than a hundred more condensed!" Guan Guan said and waved his hand, and the ground was piled with fist-sized evil crystals. "These are almost enough for Qiluo to cultivate God Tujue to a small level!"


    "How much evil spirit do I still have..." Zhou Ye asked depressedly.


    "It''s less than 1% just got it out. It''s early, Master!" Guan Guan smiled... She knew that her master was going to be unable to stay...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh less than 1% of the results have been obtained in two months..." Zhou Ye thought this was a bit too cheating.


    "Satisfaction, master... One percent of yours is equivalent to tens of millions of people... Master, please steal your breath, I can get rid of the evil spirit of killing tens of millions of people in two months. Very good!" Guan Guan rolled his eyes, and charmingly glanced at him.


    "It''s so boring, so boring, so boring..." At this moment, Zhou Ye was very much looking forward to the Qing soldiers attacking again soon, so that he could go out and let go...


    "..." Guan Guan was annoyed by Zhou Ye''s babbling, so he simply rushed over and blocked someone''s broken thoughts with his own eyes...


    Zhou Ye was stunned...Is he being pushed back?It was pushed back!That''s right, it was being shut down and pushed back...


    After a long while, Guan Guanmei¡¤eyes let go of her little eyes like silk, looked at Zhou Ye and smiled: "It''s not boring now, Master!"


    "..." Zhou Ye jumped up, "Guan Guan Xiaonu, this is the rhythm of rebellion, you dare to molest me?"


    "Don''t... don''t..." Guan Guan acted like a weak woman, playing with Zhou Ye...


    "Hey, just call it, no one will come when you call it to break your throat!" Zhou Ye wanted to try this special line for bad guys a long time ago, and finally used it here.


    "Broken throat...Broken throat!" Guan Guan shouted loudly.


    "I rely on...Isn''t it!" Zhou Ye stumbled and almost fell. "...Do you also play with such an old stem?"


    But at this moment, another voice came."Who is calling me, what is my name, don''t you know that the broken throat is practicing?"


    It was Yue Luoli, who had just collected her work, picked up the post in time, and talked about cross talk with Guan Guan...


    Zhou Ye was caught off guard by this sudden attack... he almost broke the defense, "Qi Luo, dare you to speak well!"


    Since Yue Luoli came into contact with the computer here at Zhou Ye, she has more and more potential to evolve in a funny direction. Some time ago, she also watched Zhen Zhuan «£¬Ã ¬° Yan Juqiaoªµmu Yingying Yinna LeagueýÈýÌ Yulu Huan Shun Ai¬²ýµ Mother Shepherd''s Foundation­¡


    This will start playing with Guan Guan again...it¡¯s really ill-trained...Zhou Ye decided to correct these two girls. If you don¡¯t learn anything, you can¡¯t learn how to make fun of them. This is really a little tree. If you don¡¯t fix it, you can¡¯t go straight, people don¡¯t fix the stems...


    "Baby, cry, scream, pray, then...keep Pipi up...I will let you remember today, even if you cry and say no, I will If your problem is corrected, my surname is not Zhou!" Zhou Ye smiled and kept sitting with his hands grasping things.


    "No, master!" Guan Guan instantly recalled the fear of being dominated by Zhou Ye at the window...


    "Hey, my dear, do you want to follow my surname Yue?" Doubing Yue Luoli didn''t know the degree of fear of family law, she was still playing treasure...


    But soon she would feel the fear of being dominated by Zhou Ye... With a few screams, it quickly became Shen Yinsheng, and then again...


    Zhou Da Devil is executing the family law¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Chapter Two Hundred and Sixteen


    Bafang Inn, the only inn in Wen County.


    To be honest, Wenxian is a small county at the corner of Zhili area. In the past, there were no large-scale businessmen. After all, there were neither busy waterway hubs nor celebrities'' hometowns to feed the talented talents. We play nostalgic.


    Therefore, even the Bafang Inn is the only inn in Wenxian County, it often has a lot of vacancies, and the people who live in the most are the shopkeepers and barefoot doctors.


    And these people simply can''t afford to live in the high-priced Shangfang. At most, they can spend ten big money on a shop.


    Today, all of the three rare rooms in the Bafang Inn have guests, and the innkeeper is happy to see everything. After all, this is a windfall.


    At this moment, in the upper room of Tianzihao, the white lotus sage who came from Miaojiang, Long Qianqian lived.At the moment she was sitting at the table in the room, chatting with her sister.


    "Young Master, don''t you wonder why the old way of the afternoon suddenly withdrew?" Linglong asked with her powder cheek in one hand.


    "How about being curious?" Long Qianqian said helplessly: "Your mother and Elder Jin both oppose us to worship the mountain...what should I do?"


    "It''s better..." Linglong''s black eyes rolled slightly, unspeakably cunning."Young Master, let''s go secretly to explore the reality of Zhoujiazhai?"


    "You''re crazy!" Long Qianqian said excitedly. She found that her voice was a little too loud. For fear of being heard by her exquisite mother in the next room, she hurriedly lowered her voice and said, "You are not afraid that your mother will kill you. what!"


    "What are you afraid of? If the Zhoujiazhai is really a force worthy of our equal exchanges with the White Lotus Sect, then we will show our identities. Even if they are not afraid of us, they will not be willing to offend our White Lotus Sect!" With millions of people and the white lotus religion all over the country, Linglong is quite proud.


    "If they are not afraid that our White Lotus Sect insists on taking us down?" Long Qianqian asked rhetorically.


    "Relying on the Maitreya Future Sutra that you have become a small master, as long as I help you stop it a little bit, even if it is a sea of ??swords and flames, you are enough to escape from birth to heaven!" Linglong said: "You escaped, naturally they There will be some scruples and will not be disadvantageous to me. When the time comes, Young Master, you will come back and move rescue soldiers to save me. There is absolutely nothing wrong with it!"


    "This..." Long Qianqian was also a little moved. She was very confident in the Maitreya Future Sutra she practiced. At least she could not find a rival among her peers in the general altar.But let her sister fall into the enemy''s hands to buy time for herself to escape, she is a bit unable to do this kind of thing...


    "Young Master, this is the first time you have come out to do things alone!" Linglong saw that her lady was already a little moved, and she was overjoyed, and hurriedly hit the railroad while she was hot: "In case that Zhou Jiazhai is just a figure with a false name, the name is not true. For those who slaughter chickens and dogs, if the young master explores the truth in advance, and waits for the next day to worship the mountain and take the lead in the negotiation, it will naturally make Zhou Jiazhai easy to look forward to the head of our white lotus. This is a great achievement. When the time comes, Our Lady will definitely praise the young master for your work properly!"


    After all, Long Qianqian is just a sixteen-year-old girl. Maybe she has a high level of martial arts, but she has never walked in the rivers and lakes. She has no idea what it means to be a daughter of a daughter without sitting in the hall, let alone what a woman¡¯s curiosity is.


    She is now a child who wants to prove to her mother that she has grown up. How can she not be moved when she hears her sisters who have been playing together since childhood so bewildered?


    After hesitating for a moment, Long Qianqian finally nodded and agreed, "When it''s the third clock, let''s change into night clothes and visit Zhoujiazhai!"


    "Long live the young master!" Linglong jumped up happily, hugged her young master, and jumped happily.


    When Linglong''s mother came to call Linglong to go back to sleep, Long Qianqian just talked about it perfunctorily with the two going to spend the night together.


    The two of them changed into night clothes early on and lay side by side on the couch in the guest room, waiting for the lights in Elder Jin''s room and Linglong''s mother''s room to go out...


    After the watchman knocked on the clapper of the third watch, the two of them made sure that everyone else was asleep, opened the window of the inn, and jumped out directly from the window...


    In this era without electric lights, except for the large lanterns hanging high in front of a few gentry families, the town of Wenxian County is completely dark.


    In this dark county seat, two dark shadows came directly onto the city wall of Wen County.


    Because there is a large army barracks stationed in Wenxian at the moment, no one stays on the city wall at all. You must know that the only Minyong Camp in Wenxian has been completely wiped out by Zhou Ye...


    The three-meter-high city wall was not at all difficult for these two martial arts young girls. After jumping off the city wall easily, the two discerned their directions, and drove along the road they had walked in the afternoon...


    Along the way, the two of them moved their feet and alternated their feet. It was hard to see with the naked eyes of ordinary people who were fast.... For the distance of more than 20 kilometers, the two arrived in just over half an hour.


    The moon is scarce tonight, and the two women took advantage of the moonlight to look at Zhoujiazhai, which is halfway up the mountain like a giant beast, lying on the foothills...

 Chapter 160

    They are night detectives, so naturally they dare not walk the wooden road opened in front of Zhoujiazhai.The two of them flickered and disappeared into the surrounding mountains and forests.


    Two dark shadows leaped between the branches of the mountain forest, like elves in the mountain forest, and wearing night clothes, it is really difficult for ordinary people to find them.


    The two of them easily approached the wall of Zhoujiazhai. At the top of a huge wood more than ten meters high outside the wall, they looked into Zhoujiazhai.


    I saw a brightly lit area in the Zhoujiazhai.The fist-sized night pearls illuminate the entire Zhoujiazhai as bright as day...


    "This week, Jiazhai looks really proud..." Long Qianqian looked at the bright Ye Mingzhu and whispered: "I don''t know where they came from. They are so rich, and they dare to use such treasures as lighting. !"


    "...So beautiful, young master!" Linglong felt that her eyes were stung by these Ye Mingzhu. Women actually have the same habits as giant dragons, and they all like those shiny things. Obviously, Linglong also likes them."Young Master...Let''s go down and get two of him secretly and run away, probably they won''t catch us!"


    "This..." To be honest, Long Qianqian is also a little heart-shaped, but she has a better tolerance for jewellery than Linglong after she was a young girl... But the strength is also limited. After all, a fist-sized Ye Mingzhu, one They are all very valuable, and they are all so beautiful...


    "Young Master, don''t hesitate..." How could Linglong, who grew up with Long Qianqian, couldn''t see that her Young Master had already moved."At that week''s village, it seemed that there was no defense, not even a night watchman. What is this not a god-given opportunity? Young master, God will not take the wrong side and suffer from it!"


    "Okay!" Long Qianqian nodded hard, his desire for luminous objects defeated the universal values."let''s go!"


    Following the sound of the words, the figures of the two of them slid down from the top of the giant tree like paper kites, and fell directly into Zhou''s Village.


    Chapter 217


    The two black shadows fell into Zhou''s village like civets, and there was not even a trace of dust under their feet.


    For the first time in his life, Long Qianqian did not ask for anything, but when the matter came to the fore, he was still a little timid after all, so after landing, he whispered directly: "Linglong, you go to get the treasure, I will give you the wind!"


    "Okay, Young Master!" Linglong knew that her Young Master had a thin face. After all, she still needed to do this kind of thing by herself. After responding, Linglong was not polite, and jumped onto the iron pipe where Ye Mingzhu was placed. .


    She stretched out her hand to reach the Ye Mingzhu on the iron pipe, but after the beads started, she felt a little hesitant. Why did Ye Mingzhu get hot?


    Ah, yes, this legendary baby probably looks like this, hot is the real Ye Mingzhu, Linglong is a little reading at all, I don''t know or see the night pearl, just heard of this treasure.Now that I see this bead that can illuminate the surroundings at night as bright as daylight, I naturally think it is a night pearl.


    After figuring it out, Linglong didn''t hesitate, and Tanshou was about to pick off the night pearl.


    But after shaking slightly, Linglong discovered that the Pearl of the Night seemed to have grown on an iron pipe, and could not be taken down...


    "Linglong, okay?" After all, it was a guilty conscience, Long Qianqian always felt as if someone was watching him, making her feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Almost..." Linglong replied in a low voice, then couldn''t help gritting her teeth and using her right hand... Now something big happened...


    She actually smashed Ye Mingzhu with a bang. With a bang, Ye Mingzhu was completely shattered. Before Linglong had time to sigh why Ye Mingzhu was so crisp, she felt a huge force from her right hand. The whole person was sucked, and as Juli came, she felt numb all over her body, and she even had time to shout "Ahhhhhhhh!"


    Standing down and watching the wind, Long Qianqian heard Linglong''s screams and hurriedly raised his eyes to look up, only to see that the Ye Mingzhu in the hands of his female partner was gone, and her female partner was trembling all over...


    "No, there are traps!" Long Qianqian secretly said no, and hurriedly jumped around, grabbing Linglong''s body and taking her down.


    But what she didn''t expect was that a feeling of Ma, Su, Su, and passed down her exquisite body to her hand. At this time, it was too late for her to let go...


    Time passed by when the two women just entered the woods--


    When Zhou Ye was sleeping, he felt that someone was pushing him, and opened his dim eyes to see that it was his maid, Shuyu.


    "Master, there is a situation, someone has invaded!" Shuyu bent down and lowered his head, whispering in Zhou Ye''s ear.


    "Oh! Then kill him, don''t call me anymore!" Zhou Ye waved his hand and said indifferently.


    "But, Master, according to the rules you have set, this can''t be killed!" Shuyu whispered back.


    "The rules I have set?" Zhou Ye squinted his eyes with a bewildered expression, and then he reacted, "A beauty?"


    "Yes, Master!" Shuyu nodded with a smile.


    "Interesting!" Zhou Ye was suddenly energetic. It wasn''t that Zhou Ye couldn''t see beautiful women. It was just that he was in a period of boredom and was a little curious. He was definitely not curious about how beautiful the beauties were. Zhou Ye could guarantee with his own integrity.


    "Then you have to go and see!" Zhou Ye sat up, gently removed Yue Luoli, who was hugging her waist, away from Guan''s arms, put on her clothes and followed Shuyu and walked out of the room.


    The two of them walked down the stairs and walked directly into the basement. Under Zhou Ye''s villa, there was a main control room the size of a football field... This is in charge of all the defense systems of Zhoujiazhai and the energy supply of various equipment.


    "Xiao Hong, holographic scanning creates a holographic scene of the intruder!" Zhou Ye entered the main control room and ordered.


    "Master of your will!" The scene around Zhou Ye and Shuyu changed with the sound of Qifen similar to that of Hong Empress.


    Soon the figures of Long Qianqian and Linglong appeared beside Zhou Ye, and even their voices were collected by Xiaohong, analyzed and sorted out, and then completely restored.


    Xiao Hong was the Red Queen''s substitute for Zhou Ye, and instead of working when she was not with Zhou Ye, she could at least reach 10% of the Red Queen''s ability... That was also the computing power of one hundred supercomputers.


    Zhou Ye watched the dialogue between Long Qianqian and Linglong with relish. At this moment, the black cloth-covered faces of Long Qianqian and Linglong had been seen through by Xiao Hong and restored to Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye felt very satisfied with the appearance of the two women, especially Long Qianqian''s face, which gave him a sense of ethnicity.


    When Zhou Ye heard that the two people regarded the ordinary street lamp in Zhou¡¯s village as the pearl of the night, he almost laughed. Shuyu couldn¡¯t help but laugh. The two women gave Shuyu a very close feeling. Because when she first came into contact with modern technology, she was almost as stupid as the two girls...So far, in Zhou Ye''s harem, it is still rumored that Shuyu had seen soap for the first time and ate it as a sweet cake.


    When Zhou Ye saw that the two women met to steal the light bulb, the whole person smiled and helped Shuyu to stand up...


    Even in order to see the embarrassment of the two women, Zhou Ye ordered the host Xiaohong to shut down the defense system of Zhoujiazhai...Otherwise, do you really think that no one in Zhoujiazhai can patrol the night and just come and go?


    Among other things, when the two women were two kilometers away from Zhoujiazhai, they were already locked by satellites in the sky. After they entered the woods, if it weren¡¯t for Zhou Ye¡¯s order to strictly prohibit the killing of beautiful women, they would have been in the woods. The lurking X gene mutation stealth leopard was torn to pieces...


    If there is no order from Zhou Ye, the two have not jumped into Zhoujiazhai, they will be sifted by Zhoujiazhai''s defense system in mid-air...


    The two women did not live up to Zhou Ye''s expectations, and really ran to steal the street light... Especially when Linglong was electrocuted by pinching the street light, Zhou Ye badly made Xiao Hong increase the current, neither Will really hurt Linglong without letting her run...


    You must know that martial arts practitioners are very resistant. The 220V lighting on one side easily made her break free, but when Long Qianqian grasped Linglong, Zhou Ye badly made Xiaohong increase for a moment. The discharge capacity, the street lamp turns into an electric baton in seconds...


    Seeing both of them fell under the street lamp, Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing louder... Shuyu walked out of the central computer room knowingly. She knew that her young master was very interested in the little sister... She actually I also want these little sisters to join in. After they join in, it is estimated that there will be light bulb stealing scenes in Zhou Ye''s harem, right? Then no one mentions their soap eating scenes?


    Shuyu thought happily, and walked towards the little sister who had been paralyzed by the electric shock and fell to the ground...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Eighteen


    When Long Qianqian felt her whole body numb, she realized that the situation was not good, but it was too late at this time...The powerful electric current instantly numbed her whole body.


    "What kind of trap is this? It''s so insidious..." Although Long Qianqian was paralyzed all over and could not move, her mind went blank for a moment and then regained consciousness for a moment, but she was still paralyzed and unable to move.


    After all, electricity is an unknown and terrifying thing to the Western world. After all, the Frenchman Bixie has not invented a hand-cranked generator. People have only seen thunder and lightning from the discharge phenomenon in nature. I still don¡¯t know how to save myself after an electric shock and how I feel after an electric shock.


    Just when Long Qianqian secretly thought about how vicious the people in the village were this week, and deliberately placed a fake baby under the crowd, introduced and cheated, she saw a beautiful woman, walking lightly. Swayed in front of her...


    "...Woo...Woo!" Long Qianqian opened her mouth to show her identity, but her whole body was still paralyzed. She couldn''t even speak, so she could only make a meaningless ho ho, her head was full of anxiety. The sweat is about to shed.


    She didn''t want to be discovered by the people of Zhoujiazhai. This is really shameful...


    It''s just that the development of things in reality has never been shifted by human thinking.Long Qianqian saw the woman, humming an inexplicable little song in her mouth, and walked briskly all the way to her.


    "You are my little apple, I don''t want to love you too much..." Soon, someone in Shuyu would replace the embarrassment of eating soap with the embarrassment of stealing a light bulb, humming a song in a happy mood.


    When he came to Long Qianqian and the two of them, Shuyu, like carrying a handbag, grabbed the belts of the two of them, and lifted the two of them along the winding wooden path in the cottage to a room that looked a little gloomy. Walked to the villa.


    The outside of this villa is also made of wood, but when you open the door and walk in, you will find that there is a cave inside. The walls inside are all welded steel plates. There is no furnishings or decorations in the space of more than 80 meters. Only four door-shaped iron frames are placed in the middle of the room.

 Chapter 161

    "Huh...huh..." Shuyu put Linglong down on the left hand first, and raised his hand to hang the dragon Qianqian on his right hand onto the gate-shaped torture frame.


    At this time, Long Qianqian has already relied on her strong cultivation base to regain her ability to move, but she has been looking for an opportunity. Seeing that she is about to be hung on the torture frame, Long Qianqian can''t care much anymore, so she lifted her hand. , He pressed against Shuyu''s Tiantu point, trying to restrain this woman instantly.


    Just who is Suok?The great demon who had practiced for thousands of years, after following Zhou Ye, often received guidance from Guan Guan, not to mention that the progress of the cultivation was a thousand miles a day, at least eight hundred miles a day.


    In this world of apocalypse, Shuyu can already walk sideways. It¡¯s not bragging to beat Invincibles all over the world, let alone an ordinary warrior like Long Qianqian, even if he comes to a land immortal who is successful in cultivating, he still can¡¯t ask for it in Shuyu¡¯s hands. Good to go.


    Besides, Shuyu is from a fox family, what is a fox?Speaking of fox, that is synonymous with cunning, who has ever seen a dumb fox?Especially for Shuyu, the leader of the fox family, his hair and eyes are empty, and his whole body is full of mind and eyes.


    As early as when Long Qianqian''s whole body was tight, Shuyu knew she was awake. After Long Qianqian really made a move, Shuyu smiled, and his right hand seemed to accidentally stroke Long Qianqian''s Fengchi acupoint.With demon qi surging at her fingertips, Long Qianqian only felt a chill in the back of her head, and then she realized that she could not control her body...


    "You...what did you do to me?" Long Qianqian was terrified. She had never seen such acupuncture techniques. She was sober and able to speak, even her head could turn, but she couldn''t control her body.


    "It''s just a little punishment!" Shuyu smiled: "A thief who stole something, dare to attack me..."


    "I am not a small thief, I am the saint of the White Lotus Sect. On the order of Our Lady, I have come to talk to the Lord of the Zhou Family Village about the unity..." Long Qianqian couldn''t care much at this time, so she got out of her body first.


    "Haha..." Shuyu chuckled, ignoring her, and directly fixed Long Qianqian''s hands and feet in the shackles of the four corners of the door.


    ...Although Long Qianqian can''t control her body, she still has feelings in her body. She finds that the shackles that lock her are a little unusual.


    In the position where the shackles are in contact with my wrists and ankles, there is a soft, soft touch and feel, as if they are afraid of hurting the locked person...


    While she was still wondering why these things were used, Shuyu had already locked her good sister Linglong on another door-shaped iron frame beside her... Now the two really became Difficult sister, difficult sister...


    "Hey, at least you have to tell me, what do you want to do with us?" The unknown is the hardest thing, and Long Qianqian couldn''t help shouting: "Aren''t you afraid that our Bailian Sect will become a fellow from Zhoujiazhai? Is it a life-and-death enemy?"


    "Hey¡ªwhat a big tone!" After Shuyu finished his busy work, he took off the masked faces of the two of them, and smiled: "It''s not that I underestimated you mobs, just because you are worthy of the White Lotus Sect. The enemy of my young master...hehe!"


    Although the rest of the words were not spoken, the disdain on Shuyu''s face was beyond words...


    "You..." His pride was looked down upon, and Long Qianqian''s lips trembled... But after he had done everything, Shi Shiran left here and went directly to his young master to ask for credit. Up...


    In the empty room, only Long Qianqian and Linglong who were still in a coma were left...


    "This...what the hell is this place for?" Long Qianqian looked at the room. Although the room was extremely empty, there were many items that Long Qianqian didn''t recognize at all hanging on the surrounding walls...


    There is something like lengthening a cat''s tail, but at the base of the tail, a small ball is connected in series according to the rule of increasing size.


    There is also a ball-shaped object the size of a child''s fist. It seems that a few holes have been made on the ball. The two ends are bound by something that looks like a cloth strip...


    Long Qianqian curiously looked at these items that seemed ingenious but had no clue what their effects were. She thought to herself, is this the Xingtang secret room?But it''s not right. How can there be no furnace soldering iron in the torture place?


    Could it be that the seemingly intricate things hanging on the wall are actually instruments of torture?


    In a sense, her guess is not wrong...


    Just as Long Qianqian kept looking at the utensils on the wall, secretly imagining what those things were for, suddenly the door of the room opened and a handsome figure walked in.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Nineteen


    Everyone has a tyrannical emotion in his heart. The desire to destroy a beautiful and pure thing with his own hands is hidden deep in everyone''s heart.


    Some people¡¯s reason can subdue this tyrannical mood. It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t want to be presumptuous. It¡¯s just that in modern society, a comprehensive and perfect legal system suppresses them. If they don¡¯t want to become criminals, they can only be This emotion is always suppressed in my heart...


    And some people choose not to suppress, they become criminals in modern society...


    But some people have rights outside the law. They can vent their emotions in secret, such as a golf incident...


    And now Zhou Ye is basically completely above the legal system of this world, so he can act unscrupulously, act recklessly, and do whatever he wants...


    As for the order and the law, it is only a tool used by the superior to restrain the subordinate for their own benefit...


    Zhou Ye has long since become an existence separated from this system, independent of the entire system... In fact, in his heart, there are not many tyrannical emotions. As long as he does not touch his bottom line, Zhou Ye often Easy to talk...


    But this doesn''t mean that Zhou Ye doesn''t have any tyrannical emotions in his heart, it''s just that there are not many, and the channel for him to vent his emotions is through training and teaching...that''s why there is that different training and teaching room.


    At first, Zhou Ye heard that Shuyu had imprisoned the two girls in the training room, but he actually refused, but when Shuyu revealed the identity of Long Qianqian, Zhou Ye couldn''t wait...


    The word saint easily evokes the two adjectives of sacred and pure. Think about it, this beautiful woman who is above ten thousand people and admired by others has taken off the awe-inspiring and inviolable in front of you. The mask of crime is like a woman who allows you to take whatever you want...


    Thinking of that scene, Zhou Ye was a little excited...


    Zhou Ye, who stepped into the training room, looked at the two beautiful girls in night clothes who were locked on the door shelf like big characters, smiled slightly, in his eyes, the two girls were like waiting to be slaughtered. Like a lamb, now he doesn''t mind playing a little game with them.


    "Who are you? Where was the woman just now?" Long Qianqian asked vigilantly as he looked at the man who entered the room in front of him.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. The important thing is who are you?" Zhou Ye approached two or two people, and stopped when they were about two meters away from Long Qianqian. This is a very delicate distance. The shortest psychological safety distance for strangers is also a distance that can give people a sense of oppression.


    "I am Long Qianqian, the sage of the White Lotus Sect. I am coming to Zhoujiazhai to meet the Lord of the village to participate in the righteous deeds in accordance with the decree of Our Lady of White Lotus.


    Maybe it¡¯s because of Zhou Ye¡¯s appearance. According to the principle of opposite sex attraction, when encountering an excellent opposite sex, men like to show their masculinity, while women like to use their gentle methods. Seeing Zhou Ye and Long Qianqian speaking The voice is a bit thinner.


    "Is that so?" Zhou Ye looked at Long Qianqian with a non-smiling smile, and stared at Xiaman''s cheeks as she looked at her, with steam lingering in her eyes, as if she was about to cry shyly in the next moment.


    "...Yes...Yes...I''m sorry..." Long Qianqian finally couldn''t help but lower his head under Zhou Ye''s see-through gaze, "I saw Cai and saw those Ye Mingzhu... so..."


    After saying this sorry, Long Qianqian felt a boulder weighing on her heart as if it had been moved away, and she immediately felt a lot more relaxed...


    "It''s nothing, those things are not valuable. If you want it, I can give you a car!" Zhou Ye smiled, the little girl was very interesting.


    "You haven''t told me...who are you!" Long Qianqian looked at Zhou Ye, with brilliant colors in her eyes. To be honest, it was the first time she had seen such a handsome boy when she grew up like this.


    "Ah, sorry, sorry, I forgot all about it!" Zhou Ye made a simple expression, as if he had really forgotten."My name is Zhou Ye, and I belong to Zhoujiazhai."


    As Zhou Ye pretended to take a step forward inadvertently, the distance between the two of them was only over one meter left...


    It was the first time that Long Qianqian had such close contact with the opposite sex, and he couldn''t help but hang his head, and he couldn''t say anything shameful.


    At this moment, she suddenly smelled an indescribable scent. The scent was neither incense nor floral, nor was it like the scent of rouge gouache used by women, but a faint scent that smelled nice.She couldn''t help taking a deep breath, as if she wanted to breathe the fragrance into her body.


    Zhou Ye, who had been paying attention to Long Qianqian, saw Long Qianqian breathing in, and a mysterious smile leaked from the corner of his mouth. Perfume No. 0... Hehehehe...


    "Ah, by the way, do you want to drink water?" Zhou Ye asked suddenly abruptly.


    "Yeah!" After all, it has been almost two hours since I left Wen County at midnight. Long Qianqian was on his way again and was electrocuted... how could he not be thirsty?


    "Wait for me, I''ll get you water!" Zhou Ye said, walking to a side room next to him, and soon he walked out, holding a glass full of water in his hand.


    "How do I drink this...you, can you let me down?" Long Qianqian said with some embarrassment as he looked at Zhou Ye who came to him with water.


    "Um... I don''t have the key!" Zhou Ye said nonsense seriously."The keys are with Shuyu..."


    "That... forget it!" Long Qianqian looked at the water glass in Zhou Ye''s hand with a slight eagerness. Although she had a great affection for Zhou Ye, the education she had received since childhood made her embarrassed to say that Zhou Ye could help her drink water. Come.


    "How about I feed you?" Although Zhou Ye was already laughing and cramping in his stomach, he still said with a serious face: "The children of the rivers and lakes are not trivial, how can you see the girl you suffer!"


    "Then... Then trouble you..." Long Qianqian''s low voice almost didn''t hear Zhou Ye.

 Chapter 162

    "What are you polite..." Zhou Ye said, placing the water glass next to Long Qianqian''s mouth, slowly turning the bottom of the glass carefully, and feeding the whole glass of water into her mouth.


    For a moment, Long Qianqian flashed through Zhou Ye''s thoughts that he might put something in the water.


    But then she dismissed this idea. One was because of the zero perfume, she was already full of affection for Zhou Ye.


    Another reason is that now that the sword is a fish, she no longer has the ability to resist. Zhou Ye doesn''t need to put some medicine in the water so troublesome to make her look like eighteen.Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but laugh at herself in her heart, she really thought too much...


    However, she underestimated Zhou Ye''s wicked taste... Although the water did not contain any aphrodisiacs, poisons, etc., but some diuretics, urine, and drugs were added...


    The good show is about to start¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Chapter Two Hundred and Twenty


    "Um...can you help me untie the acupuncture points?" Long Qianqian asked tentatively after drinking the water. To be honest, as a martial artist, being unable to move his whole body made her feel more sad than the shackles on her body.


    "Acupoint Dao... I''ll try it!" How could Zhou Ye be able to relieve the acupuncture points, but actually Shuyu didn''t use acupuncture technique, just used his own evil energy to block the conductive nerves in Long Qianqian''s spine. That''s why Long Qianqian couldn''t move, as if he had been tapped.


    With that said, Zhou Ye walked around Long Qianqian''s back and directly touched Long Qianqian''s pink neck with his hands...


    Although Zhou Ye couldn''t solve his acupoints, he practiced the spring breeze to transform the rain. As one of his double repair targets, the demon energy in Shuyu''s body had long been stained with his brand.


    Zhou Ye pretended to touch Long Qianqian''s neck for a long time, and he touched the red face of Long Qianqian who had such close contact with the opposite sex for the first time. Only then did he transport the spring wind to transform the rain and leave Shuyu in Long Qianqian''s body. The demon gas was sucked out...


    At this moment, Long Qianqian couldn''t help but whispered that. She felt Zhou Ye''s hand touching her body, a numb sensation surged with his hand on the skin.


    This feeling did not make her feel uncomfortable, and even a bit of comfort, but as Zhou Ye''s big hand moved, there was an itchy and itchy feeling in her heart, and that feeling made her look forward to Zhou Ye. The range of hand movements is larger.


    When Zhou Ye said that she was healed, she even felt a sense of loss in her heart...


    "Hey, it''s really all right! Thank you, Zhou Ye!" Long Qianqian tried to move his body, and as expected he has regained consciousness and his whole body can move...


    "You''re welcome!" Zhou Ye laughed. The show is about to begin. It''s no fun not to be able to move. It''s the kind of desperate control and desperate struggle that is the most interesting."There is only so much I can do for you..."


    "That''s all, I''m already very happy!" The little sheep was still ignorant, thanking the big bad wolf who was about to eat her, which had to be ironic.


    "..." At this moment, Long Qianqian''s face changed. She felt that her lower abdomen was a little swollen. She was no stranger to this feeling. This was a sign of wanting convenience... But this time, this situation Next...How convenient is she...


    With a smile in his eyes, Zhou Ye looked at Long Qianqian who couldn''t help but wanted to tighten his legs. He pretended to be unknowingly asking: "What''s the matter with you? Is it where you feel sick?"


    "No...I...I''m okay!" Long Qianqian responded with a smile, she didn''t want to lose control in front of Zhou Ye...just like the first love girl didn''t want to be in front of her favorite boy. Exposing your own shortcomings is the same.


    "Oh!" Zhou Ye decided to put more fire on her...


    "Do you like rhythm?"


    "Also...Alright!" Long Qianqian reluctantly replied.


    "I, Boya Yu, like mountains and flowing water... how about you?"


    Long Qianqian, who was in full tension, was almost crying. What did she say about running water at this time... She couldn''t even pinch her legs when she was drawn into big characters... What should I say at this time.


    "I...I...I also...Like...!" Long Qianqian''s voice was crying, she really couldn''t help it...


    "It''s a pity, there is no violin here, otherwise I will whistle the mountain and flowing water for you?" Zhou Ye said, before Long Qianqian could answer, he blew his whistle...


    Not to mention, this whistle is a bit like the sound of flowing water... babbling and babbling...


    "Don''t blow..." Long Qianqian felt that his pants and sub were a little wet... Finally couldn''t help but said, "Zhou Ye, can you do me a favor?"


    "Tell me, if I try, I can''t do it!" Zhou Ye rolled the darker part of Long Qianqian''s crotch at the corner of his eyes, and said, "You can help me, I will definitely help!"


    "You...you...you, you help me, help me, take it off...a little, pants!" Long Qianqian couldn''t help closing her eyes after saying this, she really didn''t know what to do To face Zhou Ye, a young man who had a good impression of him as soon as they met.


    "But..." Zhou Ye said with an embarrassed expression: "You are locked like this, you can''t take it off at all!"


    "...Then...then open it..." Long Qianqian closed her eyes tightly, she absolutely didn''t want to pee her pants, it was really shameful...


    Zhou Ye smiled, stretched out his hands and grabbed the two sides of the trouser seam... With a hard effort and a stab, the night trousers turned into crotch pants...


    From the torn seal and gap, Zhou Ye could vaguely see a piece of black hair, and the pink color in the black hair...


    Long Qianqian heard a stabbing sound, and then she felt cold... couldn''t help but peeking at it, Zhou Ye was watching the kaleidoscope-like scenery attentively... She couldn''t help screaming loudly: "Don''t look There..."


    "Why don''t you watch it...what a beautiful view!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    Hearing the exquisite voice, Long Qianqian panicked and couldn''t bear it anymore... Then a steaming jet of water gushed out... The loss of Zhou Ye was fast, otherwise he would really spray Zhou Ye...


    Shame¡¤astringency...shame¡¤humiliation...mixed together, Long Qianqian finally couldn''t help crying.Such a scene is no less than losing her body to Zhou Ye. How could she not be ashamed and sad when she did such a shameful thing in front of a man who met for the first time...


    "Woo...Don''t look...Don''t look at me!" Long Qianqian shook his head fiercely, closing his eyes shyly, as if he could get better without seeing Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye smiled, Shi Shiran walked behind Qianqian, and quietly let out his steaming little friend, who was more than 30 centimeters long already had an erection and had high morale...


    Supporting his little friend with his hand, Zhou Ye slowly placed his little friend with the thickness of a goose egg in the valley of Qianqian, rubbing slowly...


    Qianqian only felt that the shameful place between her legs suddenly broke into a fiery stick-like object. The object was hard and had a soft touch. She screamed like an electric shock."Zhou Ye... What are you doing, Zhou Ye...?"


    "Well, I just want to make you comfortable..." Zhou Ye smiled and hugged Qianqian''s waist from behind, blowing in a low voice in her ear.


    "Don''t... we just met..." Qianqian twisted her waist weakly, trying to struggle away, but it was in vain.


    Because Zhou Ye turned her trousers into crotch-opening pants, at this moment Zhou Ye¡¯s small artillery is making zero contact with Qianqian¡¯s soft and moist valley...


    The small artillery traveled unscrupulously in the bottom of the valley. Qianqian twisted her waist, and the stout head of the small artillery gun suddenly scratched her clitoris. With this, the soul she was hanging on almost flew out. I felt numb all over, and the urination that I had just endured just now came to my heart again... "Don''t... don''t do this, Zhou Ye... please let me go... we are not married yet...!"


    "It''s okay, it''s popular in our place to get on the train first and then make up the ticket!" Zhou Ye whispered shamelessly in Qianqian''s ear.The hips increased their movements... Suddenly, the small steel cannon began to rampage in Qianqian''s valley.


    The strange feeling from the most shameful part made Qianqian feel that she was a little confused as a whole. This wonderful pleasure made her involuntarily start to twist her waist back and forth, wanting to cooperate with Zhou Ye.


    "Look, baby, you like this feeling too, don''t you?" Zhou Ye smiled. He felt that at this time, Qianqian had already started a flood of water, and the humidity was enough to enter by himself.


    Zhou Ye slowly drew out his little friend, and put the red and steaming glans against Qianqian''s vaginal opening."Baby, be my one!"


    "No... don''t..." Qianqian felt that she was about to lose her most precious thing, and couldn''t help but shake her head, but this couldn''t get rid of the giant thing on her vagina.


    As the saying goes, when a woman says she doesn''t want it, all she wants is. At this time, if you are really shrugging, you are an eunuch. Obviously, Zhou Ye is not an eunuch, but a man among men.


    Zhou Ye ignored Qianqian''s refusal, and with his waist, the little friend who was more than 30 centimeters in length instantly inserted half...


    The blood mixed in the white yin fluid, dripping to the ground.


    Qianqian only felt that his whole person was pierced by a hot red steel pipe. He raised his head involuntarily, and said, "Hoho...ah..."


    "It hurts... Zhou Ye, please, pull it out, okay? It really hurts!" Qianqian finally got used to the foreign body inserted into her body and began to plead.


    "Hey, it hurts the first time. After a while, you''ll feel a different feeling!" Zhou Ye comforted Qianqian''s ears, with a strong stab with his hands, he touched Qianqian''s body. All the clothes were torn apart, liberating her pretty jade breast...

 Chapter 163

    "Baby, you are so beautiful here..." Zhou Ye played with the small nipples on Qianqian''s chest with both hands. I have to say that Qianqian''s nipples are very small, and they are light pink, very beautiful...


    "Don''t... don''t be there..." Qianqian felt that the nipples that Zhou Ye had played with had become very itchy, and she wanted Zhou Ye to squeeze there hard... "Itching..."


    "Where does it itch?" Zhou Ye teased with a knowing question.


    "Just...that''s where you caught..." Qianqian said with shame.


    "What about this?" Zhou Ye smiled and began to gently squeeze Qianqian''s nipple, then smiled and asked, "Is this still itchy?"


    "Okay... much better!" Qianqian said, and suddenly felt that her lower body was not so painful... Then came a numb and itchy sensation, which made her want to shake her body involuntarily. Let the extremely hot giant in your body move.


    "It seems that you have adapted, baby!" Zhou Ye felt the sense of movement from his little friend, and it was obvious that a certain saint could not help it... "Then I want to start!"


    "..." Qianqian couldn''t say anything ashamed. She didn''t know how she suddenly became so lewd, she actually took the initiative to move.


    Zhou Ye, who didn''t receive Qianqian''s answer, chuckled. He knew too much about the thinking of such a little girl, and he was not angry.Slowly push the waist, let her penis start to shuttle back and forth in Qianqian''s virgin hole...


    From under the crotch of the two of them, I saw a penis with the thickness of a goose egg, which went in and out between the pink and tender strands. The penis was too big and the cave was too small. Every time the penis was pulled out, Bring out some tender meat and white lewd water in the vagina, it looks very lewd...


    "Ah... I... I became... so strange..." Qianqian felt that her secret place was hot, swelling, and had a very comfortable feeling... This kind of comfort is different from the ordinary sense. Comfortable, but a feeling she has never experienced...


    I don''t know how long it took, she suddenly felt a soreness in her lower abdomen, and a puff of urgency came to her heart."Zhou, Zhou Ye, are you waiting for a while?"


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye stopped his movements curiously and asked, "What''s the matter, baby!"


    "I...I want to make it easier..." Qianqian said embarrassedly.


    "Haha... it''s okay, I will do mine, and you will do yours!" Zhou Ye felt that Qianqian was tightening her sphincter forcefully in order to hold back urine, and her vagina was tightening forcefully. I just feel that my little friend is as if being tightly grasped by a baby''s little hand, so refreshed to fly...


    "Don''t... hurry up... stop!" Qianqian struggled, but it was useless, Zhou Ye moved faster...


    Finally, Qianqian couldn''t help it. As Zhou Ye kept pushing, she became incontinent... A transparent, steaming jet of water rushed out... "Uuuuu...ah...badass... You are a badass...!"


    Zhou Ye only felt that at this moment, Qianqian''s stamens opened up... With a slight effort, his little friend got into a cave...


    He knew that he was inserted into the mouth of the womb...


    Qianqian who was inserted into the uterus only felt an electric shock from deep in her vagina, which made her involuntarily want to shout: "Ah...bad guy, you killed me..."


    With a scream, Qianqian fainted...


    At this moment, Linglong, who was hanging on the side, was awakened by Qianqian¡¯s screams. She woke up faintly and couldn¡¯t help but turn her head to follow the sound. She just saw the scene where the naked Qianqian passed out, she endured it. I couldn''t help yelling and cursing loudly: "Silver Thief, let go of my young master, what can you do at me!"


    "What''s coming for you?" Zhou Ye smiled, just as one of the saints had passed out, and the other woke up...It was a god''s will.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye slowly pulled out his little friend. With a bang, the glans left Qianqian¡¯s vaginal mouth, and a stream of lustful water mixed with blood spurted out...


    Zhou Ye smiled and didn''t wear any clothes, so he swayed his little friend to Linglong''s face, "Are you sure you want to suffer for your young master?"


    "Huh, you can use any means! Frown my brows, I am not called Linglong!" Linglong stared at Zhou Ye''s eyes, trying not to look at the hideous thing under him.


    "Okay, what a man!" Zhou Ye smiled and raised his thumb, "I like a woman like you!"


    Talking that Zhou Ye turned and walked into the hut, he directly took out a bottle of mineral water with diuretic added, and then took off the butterfly panties and the chrysanthemum bead tail hanging on the wall... he wanted to be fine. Have fun with this female man.


    Just like the silver thief who Linglong had just scolded him for a long time, Zhou Ye also wanted to satisfy her idea of ??rushing at her...


    However, what disappointed Zhou Ye was that Linglong was more unbearable than her young master, she just screamed after playing pee PLAY, and passed out, she was not good at all...


    But fortunately, Qianqian on the other side has woken up from the aftermath of the climax. The night is still long, isn''t it?


    Of course, when a certain saint can''t stand it, a certain girl who speaks loudly will be miserable. Linglong feels that her first night is simply a night she will never forget...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Twenty One


    In the early morning of the next day, Long Qianqian slowly opened her eyes, and what greeted her was an unfamiliar scenery... Everything from last night returned to her mind...


    Last night, I was unbearable and fainted. When I woke up, I saw Zhou Ye riding a horse on her good sister Linglong... Seeing her wake up, Zhou Ye directly stacked the two on top of each other. Know what is fast, what is called one bolt but two doors...


    In a daze, she only felt that she was all upset, and she seemed to have risen to the immortal while floating.As for the matter of her good sister Linglong being fucked by Zhou Ye, she doesn''t care at all. Although she is from the Miao ethnic group, she also knows how ordinary three wives and four concubines are for men...


    Besides, Zhou Ye is so fierce, she is really worried that she can''t bear it, and her good sister is with herself, at least two of them are natural allies in Zhou Ye''s harem and palace. After all, the two have grown up together. Yes, especially now that they have the same man again...


    "This enemy..." Qianqian squeezed her body against Zhou Ye again, as if she wanted to rub her whole body into Zhou Ye''s body.She didn''t know what was going on, why did she make such a ridiculous seduction last night... Actually let Zhou Ye, who had met for the first time, help her take off her pants...


    "My enemy... I just hope you don''t underestimate me." For the first time, Qianqian had a feeling of suffering from gains and losses, for fear that Zhou Ye would think that she was a prodigal woman...abandoning herself like a shoe, then she would really be the only one. It''s so clear...


    If Zhou Ye were awake, he would probably laugh. He knew too well why Qianqian was so awkward last night. With multiple methods, even the chaste woman would become his imprisonment.First, rely on facial value and some psychological tricks to relieve Qianqian¡¯s defenses, then use No. 0 perfume to stimulate Qianqian¡¯s goodwill, and then use pee PLAY to expose Qianqian¡¯s feelings of the most private, private, shame and shame...


    Everyone has a mentality of breaking the jar, or it should be said that it is an illusion of privacy and sharing. When you feel that this person has seen the worst of you, a sense of intimacy will arise spontaneously.


    That''s why Piaochang was put together with classmates, carrying guns, and squatting in jail, and became one of the four irons in life.


    Under Zhou Ye¡¯s design, he was like peeling an onion, slowly pulling away Qianqian¡¯s psychological defenses layer by layer, and reaching his heart. It can be said that even if Zhou Ye didn¡¯t have to deal with the rain in the spring, Qianqian was still devoted to him now. What''s more, there is the ancient double¡¤Xiuqi Gong to increase the bargaining chip...


    Uh-it''s a bit far away.


    Just when Qianqian was a little bit self-satisfied, Zhou Ye seemed to perceive it, and tightened his arms holding Qianqian in his sleep. At this moment, Qianqian''s sense of security emerged spontaneously, with a sweet smile, obediently arching into Zhou Ye''s In my arms, I continued to fall asleep and fell asleep...


    However, Linglong was so miserable by Zhou Ye last night. She hugged Zhou Ye''s left arm and was still asleep. Even in her sleep, she couldn''t help whispering softly, "Don''t... , I really can''t do it... Husband!"


    It seems that Zhou Ye''s tuning and teaching of her was quite successful last night...


    Just when Zhou Ye was exquisite on the left and the other was Qianqian on the right, enjoying the beauty of hugging left and right, the Bafang Inn in Wen County was about to start...


    "Elder Jin, I have searched everywhere, there are no shadows of the saint and Linglong!" The Lord Gu reverently reported back to the old man sitting at the table of the Eight Immortals.


    "How can this be done! Where did the young master and Linglong go, why can''t they find it everywhere?" Linglong''s mother heard the return from Gu Tanzhu and turned around anxiously. As a mother, her daughter morning How can you not be in a hurry if you lose yourself.


    "Girl Xin, don''t worry!" Elder Jin is an old river and lake who has experienced the matter. He comforted Linglong''s mother with a soft voice, and then said: "I just checked the saint''s room, the door latch is still inserted, and it has not opened. With the window open, it was obvious that the two girls ran out by themselves!"


    "Then where will they go? This is a stranger from the two girls'' family. What are you going to do when you run out in the middle of the night!" Linglong''s mother is still anxious Liushenwuzhu, and women like to think of things when they are in a hurry. Linglong, this girl must have taken the saint to play, and when she comes back, I will have to beat her ass..."


    "I''m afraid it''s not that simple..." Elder Jin shook his head, and said with a serious expression: "These two girls must have gone to visit Zhoujiazhai at night..."


    "Ah??!" When Linglong''s mother heard Elder Jin''s words, she felt five thunderstorms...This, this is simply a bolt from the blue, she has been deliberately avoiding thinking in that direction.


    There are no well-known rivers and lakes near here, and there are no flower-picking thieves who can snatch people under Elder Jin¡¯s eyelids... and there is no trace of fighting in the two women¡¯s rooms, and there is no smell of scent when they enter in the morning. ...


    It was obvious that the two women ran out by themselves... but Linglong¡¯s mother didn¡¯t dare to think about Zhoujiazhai. After the two women were settled in the inn last night, she took her maid and followed the elder Jin and the altar master. The two Qing soldiers who were said to have survived the last war directly questioned Zhou Jiazhai.


    From their mouths, since they felt a 2,000-strong man of Zhou''s village like a living god and demon, they understood the power and cold-blooded ruthlessness of Zhou''s village.


    According to those Qing soldiers, it was not that no one on the battlefield knelt down and begged to surrender, but they were all chopped into minced meat by those strong people...How can they not let them secretly be shocked by being so cold.


    In order to be afraid of being induced, they arrested a few more soldiers for questioning, and the answers they got were similar. One person and two people may be colluding, lying and deceiving others, but when several people are together, even the details are exactly the same. I have to say, This is indeed the real situation on the battlefield.


    After investigating clearly, even the best elder Jin was a little silent. Although he can rely on martial arts to fight more than a dozen people without losing the wind, the battlefield is different from the battlefield. On the battlefield Above, if one is not careful, it is the result of no bones left. He has no confidence to do the same as Zhoujiazhai''s two thousand wise men, shuttle and rampant in the battlefield, there are no taboos...

 Chapter 164

    Hearing that my daughter might have gone to visit Zhoujiazhai at night with the saint, Linglong''s mother immediately stood up and went to Zhoujiazhai to find her daughter.


    "Stop, girl Xin, what are you going to do?" Elder Jin yelled and interrupted Linglong''s mother.


    "I''m going to Zhoujiazhai to find the saint and my daughter!" Linglong''s mother gritted her teeth and said, "If the saint and my daughter are not in Zhoujiazhai, it''s fine. If they are, I will let them let them go. people!"


    "Mischief..." The elder Jin''s beard straightened and said angrily: "It''s just you? Why does Zhou Jiazhai release people? You can''t save the saint and Linglong like this, but you will kill them..."


    "Then what do you say..." Linglong''s mother is already a little hysterical. Her husband died early. These years, she has been dependent on her daughter for life, and she has survived. Linglong is her heart.


    "I just used the flying pigeon to pass the book to the Notre Dame, and the Notre Dame in Tianjin will arrive in Wen County in the near future. At that time, we will discuss the long-term plan!" Elder Jin said.


    "No, I can''t wait!" Linglong''s mother thought that her daughter might be suffering in Zhou''s village, how could she have waited these few days.


    "I can''t wait, I have to wait!" Elder Jin said that his hands were lightning-fast, clicked a few times on her acupuncture path, and stopped Linglong''s mother, and then greeted the maid and said, "Bring your mistress back to the room so you can serve!"


    "Yes..." The little maid responded obediently, picked up her mistress and walked toward the room.


    "Oh... pity the parents of the world!" Elder Jin sighed in a low voice.


    "Elder, are we just waiting here like this?" Lord Gu Tan asked, bowing.


    "No, use a ringing arrow to shoot our Bailianjiao''s greeting card into Zhoujiazhai, telling them that the Virgin will arrive in the next day, and ask them to be merciful and don''t hurt the saint and Linglong!"


    "Yes, elder!" said Lord Gu, bowing in a salute, then walked out of the inn and flew towards Nanshan...


    Chapter Two White Twenty Two


    When the Lord Gu Tan obeyed the order of Elder Jin to deliver the greetings to Zhoujiazhai, in the east wing of the official residence behind Wenxian County, the master of Qingyun Guan, Xuan Chengzi, was suffering.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." The pain in his eyes, like a knife cutting fire, made Xuanchengzi Lao Dao no longer care about the true image of Tao, rolling back and forth on the couch.


    "Is there no way Sun Yuyi can suppress Taoist Xuan Chengzi''s injury?" Na Shan asked with a worried expression on his face.


    "Please forgive the under-government doctors for being inadequate and unable to heal the wounds of the Taoist chief..." Sun Yuyi, who was with the army, also looked sad. This kind of injury was unheard of and has never been seen.


    He just opened Xuan Chengzi¡¯s blindfold, and what he saw was extremely strange. The skin around Xuan Chengzi¡¯s veteran eyes seemed to be wriggling like thousands of living worms, and Xuan Chengzi¡¯s two eyeballs It was gone, and there were only two big holes in the black hole, which was extremely frightening.


    There was a silent silence in the wing room. Only Xuan Chengzi¡¯s disciples and grandchildren knelt in front of the couch and kept weeping, apparently very worried about their master...


    That Shan was also full of sadness. Xuan Chengzi was his last resort. He didn''t expect that he was just going to investigate the enemy''s situation, and he didn''t even see the people in Zhoujiazhai. He actually made it like this...


    It seems that Xuan Chengzi is not enough to rely on it!Then Shan began to secretly make other plans in her heart... Resign?Impossible... He resigned at this time, Daoguang would definitely punish him for the crime of retreat and be loyal to the Qing Dynasty?He can''t do this...


    At this moment, Xuan Chengzi''s old Dao gradually stopped tumbling, and the painful period has passed...


    Slowly sitting up on the couch, Xuan Chengzi gasped and breathed for a long time before speaking, his voice hoarse and weak like a broken gong: "Where is Yuanyangzi?"


    "Master, the disciple is here!" Yuan Yangzi cried out in the cave.


    "Chi''er, birth, old age, sickness and death are the path that life must go through. As a monk, why can''t you look away!" Hearing the voice of his great apprentice, Xuan Chengzi said with emotion, paused, and then said : "You have followed me in the practice of Qingyun Guan since you were a child. It''s been thirty-five years now, right?"


    "Yes, master!" Yuan Yangzi had a vague premonition when he heard the words of his master.


    "I now order you as the master of Qingyun Guan, and now return to Qingyun Guan, take your junior and nephews to leave Qingyun Mountain and leave Zhili for a long distance to pass on the tradition of Qingyun Guan!" Then, Xuan Chengzi seemed to have exhausted all his strength and couldn''t help coughing.


    "No, I''m not leaving, Master...I want to be with you!" Yuan Yangzi stood up, dashed to the front of the couch, and gently brushed Xuan Yangzi''s back, trying to make him more comfortable.


    "Niezha, do you want my Qingyun Taoism to be destroyed in my hands?" Xuan Chengzi pushed Yuan Yangzi away and said angrily: "Leave now, or I will drive you out of the teacher''s door!"


    "Master... Don''t be angry... Disciple knows! Disciple will leave now..." Yuan Yangzi, a middle-aged man, cried like a child.


    "Hey, why don''t I want to move to Qingyunguan!" Xuan Chengzi stroked his apprentice''s head and said, "Now it is the vicious curse of the Zhoujiazhai monster in the teacher''s body. The pain of eating pearls has long been boring... The only thing I worry about is that the Qingyun Dao will be destroyed in my hands!"


    "Tie...Tie got it!" Yuan Yangzi knelt on the ground while sobbing, and respectfully knocked three heads to his master."Apprentice will return to Qingyun Mountain, and leave here with all the juniors and nephews!"


    "Um... go!" Xuan Chengzi nodded and stopped speaking.


    When Yuan Yangzi left the wing room with his junior and nephews, Xuan Chengzi opened his mouth again and said, "That lord..."


    "This official is here, when does Dao Master give orders?" Na Shan hurriedly replied. He had just noticed that this old Dao had a deadly heart and wanted revenge on Zhou Jiazhai, otherwise he could not let his own The apprentice took Qingyun Guan up and down and stayed away from here. I am afraid that in case there is no hope of revenge, he will be fine. If the family is angry at Qingyun Guan and destroy the Taoism of Qingyun Guan, then he is afraid that he will not die.


    Sure enough, I saw that Xuan Chengzi slowly opened his mouth and said: "The Zhou family destroyed my eyes, and I didn¡¯t share the sky with them. There was originally a method I didn¡¯t want to use, but I was afraid that it was too vicious and might hurt. Tianhe, it¡¯s just that they don¡¯t care about that much now..."


    The good news was really overjoyed, and he hurriedly said: "What does the Daoist need me to prepare?"


    "The Profound Soul Demon Refining Array... Please prepare for ninety-nine and eighty-one living people born in a cloudy, moon, and cloudy day. Ten days later, the noon will be the year of the Yang, the moon, the sun, and the sun. In the formation, Yang Shi decapitated the eighty-one people at the same time according to the direction of the heavenly stems and earthly branches. This formation can be done...!" Xuan Chengzi said as he took out a stack of talisman from his arms?"This talisman? It will shine when you meet a person of the most yin. Adults can hold the talisman? Go to various prisons to pick people!"


    After saying these words, Xuan Chengzi seemed to have exhausted all his strength and lay on the couch again to calm down.


    "Such a great kind!" Nashan unceremoniously accepted the talisman in the hands of the old Dao, and then bid farewell to Xuan Chengzi and left the wing room with the army doctor and his relatives.


    He walked out of the yard, sent away the army doctor, and walked beside Na Shan and asked in a low voice: "My lord, do you really plan to search the prisons everywhere in Zhili?"


    "In that way, the time is too late. Besides, the sage allowed me to do whatever I wanted. I plan to search for the most yin person near Wenxian..." Nashan smiled slightly.


    "No, in addition to searching for accidents nearby, your lord should also prepare a memorial and expeditiously present it to the sage in five hundred li. Please the current sage to be the master... and then... you need to ask for another supervising army." An aides said in a low voice. .


    Hearing this, the goodness was first taken aback. Nima is okay, right?Who in the war outside likes others to point fingers at him, and he can''t hide from the prison army, and now he asks himself for a prison army?Would you please come over to make a confession?


    But after thinking about it, Shan Shan suddenly said involuntarily: "Second..."


    To be honest, even if Xuan Chengzi¡¯s old Dao is willing to self-destroy Daoji wishing him to put down Zhoujiazhai, that kindness is a little bit unconfident. If nothing else, I haven¡¯t seen that Xuan Chengzi¡¯s old Dao has left a way for him?Let my disciples and grandchildren run away first...


    Obviously he didn¡¯t have the confidence to break through Zhou¡¯s village in one fell swoop. What¡¯s more, Na Shan also asked Qian Zong who protected Xuan Chengzi to investigate Feng Shui yesterday. According to his account, none of the people in Zhou¡¯s Zhai Zhai came out. One ruined Xuan Chengzi¡¯s old-fashioned tricks...


    So what if you lose again this time?Do you really want to return to Beijing and be killed?Who can live and die?Now I invite the supervising army, it is better to be a lord who can be trusted by the sage now, so that when the time comes, I really lose again, then the supervising army will testify, and I will come to the sky and never hire the end, relying on these years The people who searched for the people Zhimin anointed, among other things, a rich man can''t escape...


    If he wins by luck and pacifies Zhoujiazhai, he can show his confidant to the sage, and share the credit for him. Then he can''t help himself with a good word in front of the sage. Wouldn''t he also get it? A big success?


    Thinking of this, Nashan said happily: "As you said, I will go to the study to write a memorial now...!"


    After that, Na Shan happily took his staff and walked toward the study.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Twenty Three


    After making a plan, Nashan sent people to send his memorial to the capital with five hundred li in a hurry, and at the same time sent 10,000 sergeants from the firearms camp to search the four places. No matter whether it was used or not, let the number of people be enough. .


    Suddenly, the people around Wenxian County were overwhelmed. One by one, sergeants like wolves and tigers, led by a group of five hundred people, led by a thousand chiefs, held spells and searched the surrounding counties and townships.


    Searching for those extremely gloomy people, from time to time innocent people are dragged out of the crowd by those sergeants, put on shackles and pressed into the prison of Wen County...


    Soon, seven days passed...


    The sergeants who had been sent out to search the Quartet also came back, but it was a bit depressing that the extremely gloomy people only caught more than sixty... it was a dozen short of what Xuan Chengzi''s old way required.


    This is irritating, that Shan, in the study of the county government¡¯s residence, that Shan has scolded the heads of the thousand chiefs who were sent out one by one...


    At this time, the Bailianjiao people in the Bafang Inn were also welcoming their Virgin Mary.

 Chapter 165

    "Vacuum hometown, birthless mother. The subordinates welcome the Virgin Mary!" Under the leadership of the old man, everyone squeezed the lotus finger with their right hand, placed them on their hearts, and bowed to a woman who was covered in white veil.


    "Vacuum hometown, no birth mother. Everyone is free!" From the veil, it can be vaguely seen that the woman has a beautiful face, her white skin can be broken by blows, and the apricot eyes set against the willow leaf curving eyebrows are filled with splendor. This kind of unspeakable charming and charming, such a superb imperial, mature sister and female.


    Madame Bailian saw that everyone was still standing there with hands down, lightly opened her lips and said: "You guys, please sit outside. You don''t need to be so polite!"


    "The subordinate is guilty. Because of the subordinate''s negligence, the saint will fall into the Zhoujiazhai, please punish the mother!" Elder Jin bowed and said again.


    "Elder Jin doesn''t have to be like this, Qianqian should be fine. I and this child have the same heart, if something happens to her, I will know it!" The Mother Mary said here, suddenly remembering the shy movement from the worm that day. , Could not help but blushed. Fortunately, because she was wearing a white gauze, everyone did not notice her strangeness.


    "Then what should we do now? Please show me..." Elder Jin asked again.


    "Well-we will worship the mountain immediately!" The Blessed Virgin Mary was talking, and suddenly heard the noise outside, she stopped her words, and ordered the believer at the door: "Go outside and take a look, who is it? Noisy there?"


    "Follow the decree of the Virgin!" The disciple at the door led the way...


    At this moment, outside the inn, a group of Qing soldiers wearing military uniforms and holding a shotgun in their hands were led by a man in general uniform, surrounding the entire inn.


    "Military Lord, the small one is a serious business man, how could there be a rebellious party in the shop! You have wronged the villain..." The inn with a cap and a mandarin jacket and body like a ball The shopkeeper was sweating profusely and begged this Qian.


    "I don''t care, anyway, I have received a report that there is a chaotic party in Zhoujiazhai..." President Qian said arrogantly, and put his hand in his arms, groping for the hot heat. Of the spell.


    He was scolded by the military commander just now, but he didn''t expect that when he walked out of the yamen and wanted to go to the flower house to vent and vent, the charm in this place gave him a surprise.


    Haha, today is really his lucky day. President Qian thought happily, after he took down that extremely gloomy person, he would definitely be praised by the military commander, and it would be a trivial thing to get promoted and get rich...


    "Military Lord... You see, the villain is a good person, how could he be an insurgent bandit...?" The shopkeeper said and walked two steps forward, holding Qianzong''s hand in his hand, and secretly stuffing it a few times. Silver ticket.


    At this time, the shopkeeper''s heart is bleeding, but there is no way, who called this inn his business?If a chaotic party is really found inside, and nothing else, at least he won''t be able to get rid of the relationship, and he might be in jail then.


    "Haha..." President Qian rubbed his fingers in his hand, and immediately knew that these were two hundred taels of silver notes. If it were in the past, maybe he would raise his hand to let this acquainted guy go, but Now, hehe, the military commander is furious. He doesn''t want to be the one who was killed tomorrow. You must know that military law is not merciful. Compared with his own wealth and life, the money is a bit too small.


    "... Actually dare to bribe Shangguan, come, catch him for me too!" With a wave of President Qian, five or six sergeants came over and arrested the treasurer.


    "Military master, military master, I was wronged..." One side of the shopkeeper secretly cursed shamelessly in his heart. This soldier is not too particular about it. He has collected his own money and arrested himself, while shouting injustice...


    "Give me in and search, don''t let anyone go!" President Qian ignored the shopkeeper''s words and waved his hand to let more than 30 firearms battalion soldiers with shotguns behind him rush in.


    Mr. Qian himself asked his relatives to move out a chair from the shop next to him, and sat down at the door of the inn, waiting for his men to catch everyone out, and then he identified them one by one with spells...


    In his opinion, this is simply a matter of pinching snails with four fingers.But something that President Qian hadn''t expected happened. The soldiers who had just rushed in actually retreated faster than they rushed in...


    Behind them were a few women dressed up in rivers and lakes holding swords and other weapons. They were in the inn, relying on the small space inside, the shotgun could not be used at all, and they just shot out the dozens of clearing soldiers.


    Only when they walked out of the inn, they found that there were more clearing soldiers outside, at least more than one hundred, and everyone aimed their shotguns at them.


    "Shoot, shoot quickly, kill this chaotic party!" President Qian was really squeezing a sweat at this time. Fortunately, he always likes to be safe, so he didn''t take it immediately after discovering the extremely yin girl. With a dozen of them rushing into the inn to get people, they sent people to the camp outside the city to mobilize more than 100 people into the city.Otherwise, I''m afraid that if you fail to catch the thief today, you will be injured by the thief.


    "Bang...Bang..."


    Although these shotguns have a very short range, low power, difficult to aim, slow loading, and many other shortcomings, they can¡¯t keep up with the crowds... dozens of guns fired at the same time, and the sound was like firecrackers. A plume of white smoke enveloped the surroundings, and the thousands of households suddenly coughed...


    The women who sent the Qing soldiers out of the inn were shot and fell to the ground one by one. Among them, one of the women used a sword to support her broken body.He muttered: "Vacuum...hometown...no birth...mother...!"


    This scene was seen by Madame Bailian, who was standing upstairs and peeking through the window. Her eyes were instantly moisturized. These women are her bodyguards, who grew up when she grew up. How can we not feel bad...


    "Madonna, please take care of your useful body for the millions of people in the teaching..." Elder Jin saw the pink fist clenched by the mother of white lotus, how could he not know that his mother would like to jump down immediately and guard her. We have revenge.


    But obviously, now that the enemy is too few and the enemy is too few, rushing out is to die, especially the firearms battalion with shotguns...The soldiers of these firearms battalions are simply born for restraining martial arts masters, no matter how good martial arts, one shot fell... ¡­This sentence expresses the sorrow of martial arts practitioners after the appearance of firearms.


    "I see..." Mother Bai Lian gritted her silver teeth and nodded. She knew that this was not the time she was playing tricks. She thought of this and said, "Then let''s rush out together..."


    "Okay, Our Lady!" Elder Jin said after thinking for a while: "From what I have observed these days, the Nancheng Gate is the weakest guard, and the officers and soldiers seem to have been beaten by Zhoujiazhai, even close to Zhoujiazhai. I dare not, then we will gather at Zhoujiazhai!"


    "Just what Elder Jin said!" said Mother Bailian, grabbing Linglong''s mother''s hand and said: "Mayfair, let''s rush out together!"


    "Yeah!" Linglong''s mother nodded vigorously, her hand also tightly holding the hand of the mother of white lotus.The relationship between the two is just like the relationship between the saint and Linglong now.Since childhood, two little sisters who grew up together.


    "Chong--!" Following the scream of Madame Bai Lian, several figures rushed out from the windows of several rooms...The soldiers outside the lane who were being bombed were caught off guard.


    Chapter Twenty Four


    The firearms battalion soldiers who were being loaded were hurriedly by the Bailianjiao crowd who suddenly sprang out from the second floor window. In desperation, they had to drop the birdblade in their hands and drew a knives to fight the crowd.


    Everything else is good, but Elder Jin is not so good. As soon as Elder Jin rushed out, he found himself unlucky enough to rush into the encirclement of the Qing soldiers who had not fired firearms just now.


    Fortunately, he was eye-catching and found that as soon as Qing Bing raised the bird blunder in his hand, he immediately rolled into the back of a box placed on the side of the road.


    With a burst of birdclaw shots, he took a peek, only to find something bad at first sight. After such a delay, dozens of Qing soldiers surrounded him...


    He turned his face and watched again. The Mother of White Lotus and Linglong''s mother had already rushed out of the encirclement... It seemed that they were about to escape soon...


    Elder Jin gritted his teeth and said in his heart that the Virgin is sorry.Then he shouted loudly: "Our Lady, run away, here I will help you cover!"


    "..." Mother Bai Lian heard the words of Elder Jin, and her hateful tooth roots were a little itchy. This old thing, who usually pretends to be polite, is actually like this at the critical moment... She understands that Elder Jin wants to make her own identity. shield¡­¡­


    Regardless of a lot, she pulled Linglong''s mother''s hand and said: "Mayfair, let''s rush out..."


    "Yes, miss!"


    The two of them added a few more strengths in their hands, opened a gap, rushed out of the encirclement in two steps, kept underfoot, distinguished the direction and ran towards the south gate...


    "Chasing and catching that woman!" Qianhu is not greedy for the Virgin Mary or something, it is because the charms he is always paying attention to have a tendency to slowly cool down with the departure of the White Lotus Mother...What about Nima? Yes, Lao Tzu has spent such a big deal, and let you run away, doesn''t it seem that Lao Tzu is incompetent.


    Following his order, half of the centaur remained on the spot and continued to capture the few white lotus cultists who were still stubbornly resisting. The other half of the centaur chased out in the direction where the mother of white lotus escaped...


    On the way, the two virgins of Bai Lian dared not delay, they rushed to the city wall in the chaos, jumped directly over the city wall, and rushed out in the direction of Zhoujiazhai...


    It was 17 or 18 kilometers beyond the county seat of Wenxian County. The two women were a little tired. They found a boulder on the side of the road. They sat back to back and wanted to rest...


    After all, they had gone through a fight for a while, and then drove 17 or 18 kilometers away. It was a ghost if they were not tired...Especially the fight was the most exhausting, and the two women felt a little tired now.


    "Miss...your skills are getting better and better!" Linglong''s mother said in a low voice, "Amitabha, you are afraid that you will soon become a master!"


    "...Mayfair, you can talk more and more!" The Mother of White Lotus smiled slightly: "I have practiced the Amitabha Sutra to the bottleneck... It always feels like it is so short, it is always impossible!"


    "Don''t be impatient, miss." Linglong''s mother said, "I believe that with Miss''s talent, she will definitely break through the bottleneck soon..."


    "You..." Mother Bai Lian sighed: "I really don''t know if it was a mistake to let you out of my side and let you be the master of a provincial altar...I am getting more and more frank, and now I have learned to flattery! "


    "...Miss, after all, being outside is not like being by your side, right? I always have to learn to mature." Lin Fei replied in a low voice.


    "..." Just when the mother of white lotus found out that she was a good sister from childhood, some changes made her dislike and felt a little melancholy, a faint sound of horseshoes came from a distance.


    "No, the soldiers are chasing again. Miss, run quickly and I will stop them!" Lin Fei said, holding his two splinters with both hands, and rushing towards the direction of the sound of horseshoes.


    "Are you stupid? Let''s go!" Mother Bai Lian said involuntarily, grabbing Lin Fei''s hand, and ran towards Zhoujiazhai...


    "Old Man Jin must have been captured alive by the Qing soldiers, so they know where we are going!" said Madonna Bailian, pulling Linfei''s hand and ran towards the mound beside... "This road is not safe now. Now, let¡¯s take the side road..."

 Chapter 166

    "But Miss...it''s already too late..." Lin Fei murmured as she looked at the Qing cavalry who could already see a figure behind her.


    "...Hehe, are you afraid of Mayfair?" Madame Bailian also saw the cavalry of the Qing soldiers at this time, and gave up running. After all, two legs can''t run on four legs. Anyway, she can''t run, so she just stopped. Fight with them... Maybe there is a way to survive.


    Mother Bai Lian was right. The elder Jin was captured alive by the firearms. After being arrested, there was no need for the soldiers to be tortured. He said everything...


    Among other things, at least he hopes to save his life. There are people who always resent their companions in desperate situations and push all the faults on their companions. It just so happens that Elder Jin is such a person.


    Under his confession, President Qian directly pulled over a hundred cavalrymen and ran towards Zhoujiazhai. To be honest, this Qian always followed the army to add here later.


    He doesn¡¯t believe in the claim that Zhou¡¯s family is a ghost. He thinks it¡¯s just an excuse for his failure. That¡¯s why he has the courage to chase here and change to a new president who survived the last war. Don''t have the guts to chase here...


    "Hey... girl, why don''t you run? You keep running!" President Qian brought the cavalry to a place ten meters away in front of the two women and stopped the horse under his hips.


    In his opinion, these two women belong to the very watery kind. Although the veiled one can''t see her looks, it should not be bad if he thinks about it, and the woman next to her is simply a superb mature woman. ...


    Feeling the scorching heat from the charms in his arms, he knew that one of the two women must be a very yin girl, and the other, even if not a very yin girl, must be a traitor. Who would let them kill soldiers? .


    Anyway, both of them are one death. He doesn''t mind using them as the final dedication before they die... Thinking of this, the general manager has a wretched and trivial smile... as if he had seen the two women not being able to meet. Cunzhi had already lay down on his couch in the barracks: "Go on, grab them all for me to live!"


    "twitter!"


    With the response of the Qing soldiers, more than one hundred cavalry were divided into more than 30, leaning on their horses, a family of horses, riding horses towards the two women, and the remaining cavalry The bow and arrow were taken down, and set at the non-lethal parts of the limbs of the two women...


    The two women were holding their weapons tightly in their hands, looking at the clusters of arrows that were set up all over the sky... They thought sadly in their hearts, are they going to die here today?


    "I''m not reconciled... I haven''t found my daughter yet, I''m not reconciled...!" Mother Bai Lian roared in her heart, but... it was useless, just when the arrow cluster was about to be set to two people... Suddenly, a tall figure stood in front of the two.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Twenty Five


    When the two women felt extremely desperate facing the arrow clusters coming from the sky, a tall figure suddenly appeared in front of the two women, followed by a hurricane...


    The hurricane was so strong that the two women who were blowing only felt that they were about to be blown away. If it weren''t for the big hands that suddenly appeared on the waist of the two women, it is estimated that the two women would be blown away by the ensuing gale...


    In a daze, the white veil covering the face of Our Lady of White Lotus was also blown away by the hurricane, revealing a peerless face...


    Following the hurricane came bursts of thunder-like sound barrier breakthroughs. The arrows that were about to be set on the two women had already been blown away by the hurricane brought by Zhou Ye. I don¡¯t know where they flew...


    The horses of the cavalry who were charging at the crowd were shocked by the loud noise that followed Zhou Ye and broke through the sound barrier. Herod stood upright, throwing off the knights who were caught off guard. Under the horse.


    The hurricane comes fast and goes fast.When the wind stopped, Madame Bailian opened her half-squinted apricot eyes that were blown by the wind, and looked at the person who was holding her slender waist. She saw this person about 1.89 meters away, with an extremely handsome face and corners of her mouth. Upturned, with a cynical smile.This expression that would make people feel frivolous when placed on someone else''s face, but it gave him a strange charm.


    "How long do you want to hug?" Mother Bai Lian looked at her big hand on her waist with a smile, before glaring at Zhou Ye.


    "Ah, I''m sorry... it''s really because the girl is too beautiful, I can''t help it..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help but laugh when she looked at Mother Bai Lian. To be honest, if it wasn''t for Qianqian to say this was her mother, Zhou Ye really didn''t believe that Mother Bai Lian was actually I already have a daughter that old...


    And it seems that the White Lotus Mother is a bit more beautiful than Qianqian, especially the mature and female demeanor on her body that looks like ripe water, honey, and peach, which is even more unmatched by Qianqian.


    "Then, don''t you take your hand away..." Mother Bai Lian groaned.


    "Wait a minute, I have to ask you something!" Zhou Ye was not anxious, "Are you the Mother of White Lotus? Qianqian''s mother?"


    "Do you know Qianqian? Where is she now? Did she suffer..." Mother Bai Lian heard Zhou Ye''s words, but she didn''t care to let Zhou Ye take away her hand, grabbing Zhou Ye''s hand on her waist, anxiously Asked.


    On the other hand, Linglong¡¯s mother also heard Zhou Ye¡¯s words. She stretched out her hand and grabbed Zhou Ye¡¯s other hand. She also asked anxiously, ¡°Where¡¯s Linglong? Is Linglong with Qianqian? Is there anything wrong with her? ?"


    To be honest, two beautiful, Yan, Jue, Lun mature women grabbed him with one hand on each side and swayed, and two different fragrances came to his face.Zhou Ye really enjoyed it. Although his harem and palace are already crowded, he can be called a person who reads all the flowers, but is there a saying that says otherwise?A wife is worse than a concubine, a wife is worse than stealing, and better than not stealing...


    Strictly speaking, the relationship between these two women and him should be his mother-in-law... just who has seen such a beautiful and charming mother-in-law?Not to mention in movies and TV, in reality, such a mother-in-law is extremely rare...


    Seeing the anxious expressions of the two women, Zhou Ye couldn''t bear to tease them anymore, and hurriedly said: "Qianqian and Linglong are fine, they are visiting with me..."


    "Who are you?" X2


    The two women only remembered at this time, his daughter was with him?Didn''t your daughters go to visit Zhoujiazhai at night?Then the identity of this man can basically be determined... "What is your relationship with Zhou Jiazhai?"


    "My name is Zhou Ye. If I am in Zhoujiazhai, I should be regarded as the master of the village!" Zhou Ye said helplessly. To be honest, the master of the village always feels like a bandit, super shame and shame...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s beautiful and incomparable face, Mother Bai Lian suddenly remembered the feeling of shame and humanity that had been transmitted from the concentric gu in her daughter''s body a few days ago, and her cheeks were like red, transparent apples and fruits, leaking out. Jiao¡¤shy expression...


    At this moment, there was no white gauze covering the face of Mother Bai Lian, her expression fell in Zhou Ye''s eyes.


    "Are you okay..." Seeing this, who should be regarded as his mother-in-law, the superb, mature, and daughter actually showed the shame of a child, causing Zhou Ye''s index finger to move, and a giant beast in his heart screamed crazy , [This woman is absolutely mine, she absolutely belongs to me!


    "I''m okay..." Madame Bai Lian hurriedly looked up and concealed: "What about those chasing soldiers now?"


    At this time, a few people thought of the more than one hundred chasing soldiers¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    To be honest, President Qian, who had just led the troops, was fascinated by the flying sand and walking rocks caused by the hurricane Zhou Ye rushed into. He didn''t even see how Zhou Ye appeared next to the two women.


    Seeing the gorgeous face of Our Lady of White Lotus, he couldn''t help looking straight. At this time, he felt that Zhou Ye, who was standing between the two women and hugging the waists of the two women, was not pleasing to his eyes.


    "The kid, let go of the woman in your hands, that is the imperial court''s impunity, don''t let yourself go, leave quickly!" The protagonist next to President Qian, without waiting for his grown-up to speak, scolded Zhou Ye. Come.


    But obviously his flattery hit the horse''s leg.


    "What are you talking nonsense with him, get rid of him!!" Mr. Qian said angrily, daring to snatch a woman from himself and seek death.


    Following his order, more than one hundred clear troops rushed towards the three of them, and those who had been dismounted also mounted again, following the large group of troops and galloping towards Zhou Ye and the others, holding a saber in their hands... ¡­The appearance of cutting Zhou Ye into meat sauce.


    "Hey, don''t hurt those two women... Those two women caught alive." Mr. Qian did not forget to shout from behind, for fear that these clumsy soldiers would injure the two women whom he liked.


    "Haha, it seems that Chief Qian, who is clearing the soldiers, is interested in you two!" Zhou Ye teased.


    "When is the time, still teasing us here!" The mother of white lotus stomped anxiously. Since this man and man came to save himself, he is naturally his own, and it seems that his daughter is also related to him. Very superficial.


    But why does it look so unreliable?Faced with so many Qing soldiers, they are still making fun of themselves here...


    "Relax!" Zhou Ye smiled, and then said softly: "You two, please close your eyes a little, the scene will be a bit bloody for a while!"


    "..." The two women rolled Zhou Ye''s eyes and looked like the old lady had never seen them before."If you have any tricks, please use them quickly, don''t talk about it!"


    "Cough... okay!" Zhou Ye shrugged helplessly, and picked up his own thought drive, as if there were countless pairs of invisible big hands, one by one, grabbing the clear soldiers who were rushing towards him. .


    One by one, the Qing soldiers were brought into the air by the invisible big hands. This strange scene scared the Qing soldiers out of their bodies. They couldn''t help struggling immediately with the strength of their whole body, but how could that invisible giant hand like steel? It''s what they can struggle to move...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Twenty Six


    Seeing those Qing soldiers hanging in the air like sculptures, Zhou Ye smiled...


    "Now, will you please go and die?" Zhou Ye''s light and fluttering words passed into the ears of the two women and flew into the ears of the Qing soldiers...


    The eyes of the Qing soldiers opened with anger, their veins violent, and they exhausted their last strength to struggle, because with the light and fluttering voice, they felt a sense of imminent disaster...


    It''s just that no matter how hard they struggle, they can''t get out of Zhou Ye''s control.As Zhou Ye''s words fell to the ground, there was a loud bang, and the first cavalry running at the forefront was squeezed by the power of reading. In a moment, a cloud of blood floated in the air, and then it was like flesh. The sauce-like corpse fell on the ground with a clatter. In the mass of meat sauce, there were horses and soldiers...


    "One!"


    "two!"

 Chapter 167

    "three!"


    With Zhou Ye''s counting, every time a number is heard, there is a pound of clear soldiers¡ªturning into a cloud of blood...


    The souls and souls of the soldiers watching from behind are all lost... all of them are like a testimony of mourning. Death is not terrible. What''s terrible is that you look at death next to you step by step, but you are powerless...


    The two women trembled as they watched the Jiao body. Although the two of them were considered to be covered with blood on their hands, they still couldn''t help but leaned against Zhou Ye when they saw the scene in front of them.


    Zhou Ye enjoyed the feeling of Wen Yu''s fullness, and he was secretly refreshed, but he still had a lazy smile on his face. He tightly tightened his arms without showing off his expression, and stepped forward like a stroll in the courtyard. Go...


    Along the way, Zhou Ye''s counting sound continued...a cloud of blood mist appeared in front of several people like this--


    The two women who had gotten could not help but squeeze into Zhou Ye''s arms. They had obviously forgotten who caused the scene before them, or it should be said that women¡¯s nature has genes for being attached to the strong, those high-cold ones. Women, just because they haven''t met a man who can easily crush them.


    At this moment, the two women have a sense of security that has never been protected.


    Zhou Ye embraced the two daughters, like a romantic and suave student traveling in spring and embraced two charming young women. On an ancient road like hell on earth, it was like watching a beautiful scenery.


    Walking in a leisurely courtyard, step by step, slowly approaching the Qingbing Thousand Households... A cloud of blood mist exploded in front of them. At this moment, the whole picture made people feel a strange beauty...


    "You... don''t come over... don''t... don''t come over..." At this moment, the Qianhu adults no longer feel energetic, and the whole person is like seeing a ferocious behemoth approaching him step by step. Screamed frantically."Don''t... don''t come over... go away,... go away, you monster..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled indifferently, ignoring the words of Chief Qian, step by step, slowly and firmly walking towards Chief Qian, the soldiers along the way seemed to welcome him. Come, use your life to bloom the most beautiful blood-colored flower.


    Or it should be said that the Mother of White Lotus deserves to be the leader of a large sect in charge of a million sects. Except at the beginning, she was startled by Zhou Ye''s strange methods and couldn''t help but lean in Zhou Ye''s arms. She slowly returned to calm,


    She even shrugged her Qiong nose, wondering why she could not smell a trace of blood in this bloody occasion like killing hell.


    Zhou Ye noticed her movements and understood her thoughts in seconds. Of course, Zhou Ye knew why there would be no bloody smell around him, because it was because he put a layer of colorless and invisible ball-shaped protective cover around him with the power of mind. The protective cover filters out all the odors outside...


    Although Zhou Ye didn''t quit killing, it didn''t mean that he was a pervert who liked to smell blood. That smell was sweet and fishy. Only perverted murderers would like that taste.


    The three of them were not far away from the thousand households, but there was a distance of more than one hundred meters. No matter how much ink, Zhou Ye would soon finish the distance of more than one hundred meters...


    When Zhou Ye came to the thousand households with the two girls, the thousand households had already had a blank face, and the whole person was shaking like chaff... "Uncle... Uncle, forgive me... the little... the little... Follow orders..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye didn''t believe what this kind of person said at all. Why would you follow orders?At first it might be obedience to orders, but then it was just the looks of the two women...this kind of person can''t be killed too much...


    Thinking of this, I must urge Nian Moment to kill the last remaining Chief Qian. Although Zhou Ye made it so bloody, he didn''t delay him and he didn''t like it...Next time I will let them die. Look better, this really affects the perception, um-next time, let them die from cardiac arrest.


    At this moment, his waist was gently squeezed by a small hand. Zhou Ye couldn''t help turning his head to look. It was the Virgin of the White Lotus Sect who pinched himself. Obviously she had something to ask, so Zhou Ye stopped. After she had acted to urge Nian Motive, she waited quietly for Mother Bai Lian to ask the thousand households.


    "Say, is an old man caught by you? Where is that old man now? Did he tell you our whereabouts?" Mother Bai Lian shouted with frost on her pretty face.


    "As for Grandma Hui, we did catch an old man. He claimed to be Jin Fuyuan, the elder of the Xingtang of the White Lotus Sect, and told us that you are going to gather at Zhoujiazhai... That''s why we rushed here... the old man is now being caught Imprisoned in the barracks of the army." Master Qian, under the threat of his life, is as obedient as a harmless little sheep. He really knows everything and talks endlessly.


    Hearing that it was Elder Jin betrayed herself, Mother Bai Lian didn''t say anything, but her silver teeth clenched her teeth. She secretly vowed in her heart that one day she would let that respectful hypocrite know what the end of the two-sided traitor would be.


    Zhou Ye glanced at her, secretly remembering the matter.


    "Why do you surround the inn? Who told you that our Bai Lian Cult lived in the Bafang Inn?" The Mother of White Lian did not pay attention to Zhou Ye''s actions, but asked again.


    There is a traitor in the teaching, and he is a traitor who knows his whereabouts. How could Mary White Lotus not want to ask?


    "...That...that nobody told us that there are people from the White Lotus Sect!" President Qian shivered in shock, "because of the charm in my arms..."


    "What spell?" X2


    Madame Bai Lian and Lin Fei asked involuntarily, their hearts were full of consternation, when will the Taoist spells be able to tell if they are Bai Lian cultists?Is this okay?If there is such a magical spell, no matter how big the day is, how can there be a place for the White Lotus Sect?


    Chapter Two White Twenty Seven


    At this time, as if there was an invisible little hand, the charm was pulled out of Qianhu''s arms and suspended in the air.


    "Is that this charm?" Zhou Ye pointed his head, and the charm flew directly in front of a few people. After looking carefully, it was just a long yellow sheet of ordinary-looking paper with a ghost symbol painted on it. Anyway, Zhou Ye I don''t understand what the ghost is in this painting.


    "What is this stuff for?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Returning to the uncle, this is given by the old god of Qingyunguan, to find those who are born in the cloudy year and the moon and the moon..." Na Qianzong looked like a dog.


    Speaking of which, this can be regarded as the specialty of these thousand households. In the Hebei camp, there were tens of thousands of soldiers and hundreds of military lieutenants, and he was the only one who stepped up to a high position by relying on costumes step by step.


    Looking at it, many people who were older than other officials now have to look at his face and act... the experience of fighting on the street in his youth tells him that he can endure things that ordinary people can¡¯t bear before they can achieve great things. No matter what, the real winner is the last laugh.


    Thinking of this, a sharp light flashed in Qian Hu''s eyes. For fear of being seen by Zhou Ye, he hurriedly lowered his head to cover it.


    Hearing the words of Mr. Qian, Mother Bai Lian couldn¡¯t help it. She was a person who was born to be the most yin in a cloudy year. It was obvious that she was affected by the pond fish... This really made her laugh and cry, just because of that. A word and a spell of the old way, let the loss of the people brought by him this time.


    "Do you have anything to ask?" Zhou Ye asked Mother Bai Lian.


    "No..." The Mother of White Lotus shook her head, saying that she had no doubts.


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Then let''s go to the county seat..."


    Speaking of taking up the two women, they walked in the direction of Wenxian after bypassing Qianzong.Although President Qian still couldn''t move his body, his face showed a surprise and magic, and then his smile constricted, turning into a sulky face...


    "Ah, by the way... I almost forgot, I have no enemies!" As Zhou Ye''s words sounded, Na Qian felt that the air all over his body was like ten thousand tons of heavy objects, squeezing toward him. Come... "So...they are so dead..."


    After President Qian said these words, just like his clear soldiers, he thumped and turned into a cloud of blood... Zhou Ye''s mouth was filled with a mocking smile.


    As a senior reader who reads online novels, the thing he hates most in his life is the villain that he could kill. As a result, he has to let him go because his feet are soft. In the end, either his own woman or his family suffers...


    This is simply unthinkable to him. Just imagine, Du Nima is right now, and you still wonder if you can laugh at it.Where is such a generous enemy?Give me a dozen!


    Since he was already hostile, he should be killed, and then he had to set foot on ten thousand feet so that he would never exceed his life... This was Zhou Ye''s style of doing things.


    He just made the appearance of letting go of that thousand households only because of Zhou Ye''s evil taste. He heard that the greatest sorrow of people was seeing the dawn of life, but in the end he died. He wanted to try this feeling...


    "Why are we going to Wenxian County?" Mother Bai Lian ignored the loud noise behind her. She knew that President Qian would never survive without looking back. What makes her most curious now is that this handsome young man who has a lot of relationship with her daughter writes. What does the county do.


    "Of course I helped you kill the old man who betrayed you!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    Mother Bai Lian stretched out her little hand with a strange look, and leaned towards Zhou Ye''s forehead."I don''t have a fever, what nonsense in broad daylight!"


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless.


    Mother Bai Lian stopped her footsteps firmly, then looked at Zhou Ye, and said seriously: "I know you have a great relationship with Qianqian..."


    When she said these words, she seemed to think of something again. She couldn''t help but flushed her cheeks, her head was slightly lowered, and her eyes were full of autumn water. The posture was so beautiful that Zhou Ye was almost taken aback when she was watching...


    "But... you really don''t have to go to Wen County to take risks for this!"


    "How do you know my relationship with Qianqian?" Zhou Ye asked strangely when he looked at the Virgin Mary of White Lotus.


    "I have planted Concentric Gu in Qianqian since I was a child. Whatever she has experienced will be transmitted to the mother Gu in my body through her child Gu. Just now when I saw you, the mother Gu in my body was moving. I can feel the smell of the Concentric Gu in Qianqian''s body!" Madame Bailian then explained: "This Concentric Gu is not harmful, and even at a critical moment, it can help Qianqian hang his life and wait for rescue..."


    "..." Zhou Ye had heard since he was a child that the Miao family is good at raising Gu, but he didn''t expect that he would have encountered one, but it is not the time to consider this.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye''s face straightened, and she looked at Mother Bai Lian and said earnestly: "If I say, go to Wen County to eliminate the traitors, not for Qianqian, but for you...Do you believe it?"

 Chapter 168

    "...You...you as a disciple, you and Qianqian have already had a relationship between you and Qianqian, and you still shamelessly teased me...you..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mother Bai Lian couldn''t help but her face changed, then her face tightened, and angrily scolded Zhou Ye, "How can you be so half-hearted towards Qianqian..."


    In fact, there is a sweet feeling in the heart of the mother of white lotus. Although the Miao girl has always been affectionate, she is not as direct as Zhou Ye... If Zhou Ye is not related to her daughter Qianqian like that, maybe she is I agreed...


    Lin Fei, who had been watching from the side, concealed her small eyes, smiling as she watched her young lady being forced to such a degree by Zhou Ye, she was really happy to see it...My lady has been suffering for decades, and she should There is a lover, and to be honest, she is still happy to see what happened between Zhou Ye and her own lady...


    "The protest is invalid... I''ll help you get rid of your traitors from the White Lotus Sect first, and treat it as a token of love for you!" Zhou Ye said with his hands clenched, he hugged the two women tightly in his arms.


    "No, you let me go..." Mother Bai Lian seemed to have forgotten that she could martial arts, like a weak ordinary woman, patted Zhou Ye''s shoulder with her soft and tender hands.


    But then, Mother Bai Lian discovered that she was actually lifted into the air by Zhou Ye and flew quickly towards Wen County. The oncoming wind blew into her mouth unexpectedly, causing her to cough.


    "Ah... I''m sorry, I forgot!" Zhou Ye hurriedly used his mind to gather a cone-shaped barrier in front of the three of them... Only then could Mother Bai Lian feel better.


    The coughing slowly stopped, but Mother Bai Lian could no longer slap Zhou Ye. This was like a land fairy to her, which made her tremble. People are always full of fear and worship for the unknown. ...


    Facing Zhou Ye who was like a god, she couldn''t fight anymore... She had a hunch that she would fall into the hands of this handsome young man sooner or later... What a sin.


    Chapter Two


    Although Zhou Ye did not fly at his fastest speed for the sake of the Mother of White Lotus and Lin Fei beside him, he still had a speed of more than 200 kilometers per hour, a distance of a mere ten kilometers, which is less than ten minutes. Has arrived.


    The figures of Zhou Ye and the three men stopped directly above the large army barracks outside Wenxian city several tens of meters high, overlooking the Qing army camp for several kilometers. To be honest, this was more shocking than it looked on TV.


    I saw that among the military camps under my feet, a dozen large camps were stationed according to the military flag. Each large camp was surrounded by hundreds of tents. These dozen large camps surrounded one of the largest camps. In the middle of this camp, a huge tent stood there, and a handsome flag hung on a three-foot-high flagpole next to it.


    Having found his goal, Zhou Ye didn''t stop and went directly to the handsome account.It¡¯s just that with his superhuman senses, he didn¡¯t hear anyone in it... "This group of officials, sitting here during bad working hours and escaping from work again, really..."


    Zhou Ye is helpless, what should I do if I can''t find the master?


    In a fit of anger, Zhou Ye took a sharp breath, and suddenly a gust of wind blew up in front of a few people. For about a minute or so, Zhou Ye stopped his inhalation and directly supported the two women with the power of mind, and let go With the big hands holding the two women''s slender waists, they covered their ears...


    Mother Bai Lian suddenly felt a loss when Zhou Ye loosened her waist. She did not expect that she would be thrown to death by Zhou Ye. Perhaps in her subconscious, she already thought that Zhou Ye would definitely not be against her... ¡­


    As Zhou Ye let go of her slender waist, Mother Bai Lian felt her feet sink, as if stepping on an invisible ground. She looked at Zhou Ye with some puzzlement, and couldn''t help thinking a little when she saw his weird movements. laugh¡­¡­


    Just watching Zhou Ye winking at herself, Mother Bai Lian instantly understood what Zhou Ye meant, and she covered her ears with her own hands, and asked her sister Lin Fei to follow her own way. When she saw the appreciation in Zhou Ye''s eyes, she couldn''t help but feel sweet in her heart, the corners of her mouth curled up, her eyes narrowed, and she looked like a girl who was praised by her lover.


    Lin Feier looked at everything in front of her, and smiled knowingly, seeing that Miss Zijia had fallen and she didn''t know it.


    It was too late to say, and when the two women were just getting ready, Zhou Ye started yelling.


    "That Shan... get out for Laozi..."


    get out¡­¡­


    come out¡­¡­


    Come¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye''s roar was like a sudden thunder, and unexpectedly caused a wave of echoes in this empty sky...


    The two women only felt that Zhou Ye''s voice really sounded like a thunder in their ears, and the two shaking women couldn''t help but roll their eyes...


    Following the sky-shaking roar, the Qing soldiers below raised their heads in the direction of the sound, and saw Zhou Ye and others standing there like gods and demons in the sky.


    Suddenly the entire camp was in chaos. Those who knelt down and begged the gods for blessing, those who ran back and forth, and those who were courageous, actually picked up bows and arrows to set up Zhou Ye...


    That¡¯s okay. If Zhou Ye doesn¡¯t provoke others, it¡¯s because someone else¡¯s ancestral grave smokes. If someone dared to provoke him, then you don¡¯t have to think about it. Those arrows set toward Zhou Ye are several times faster than the speed they shoot They all returned to their masters. Of course, they did not return to their hands. Instead, they entered directly from the Tianling Gai X, got out from under the crotch, and the whole person was crossed by his own arrow...


    After the death of more than a dozen unopened goods, the clear soldiers below were all honest, all lying on the ground, asking the gods to bless...


    Zhou Ye couldn¡¯t do anything about it. It¡¯s not a battlefield or something. If he slaughtered these people who were kneeling on the ground begging for blessings, he was a bit unable to do anything. It was not a pervert...


    Just as Zhou Ye was standing in the air waiting for that Shan to come out and talk to him, his early confidant rushed to Wenxian County...


    Today, Na Shan hosted a banquet in honor of the prison army who had escorted a group of prisoners from the capital to this place, the king of Huijun-Aixinjueluo Mianyu.


    This King Hui was the youngest son of Emperor Jiaqing, and he was also trusted by Daoguang in the court. If it wasn''t for Nashan to have a personal relationship with him this time, he sent him a secret letter, I am afraid he would not automatically invite him. Come here to be a supervisor.


    "King Huijun, this time you are all up to you!" During the banquet, Shan Shan put his posture very low. Strictly speaking, the two are still cousins, but now Shan Shan dare not put on the elder brother''s score. His life and death are ugly, but they are all held in the hands of King Hui.


    "Brother Shan, you are so polite!" King Hui Jun himself is not an arrogant person, otherwise he would not come to suffer because of the secret letter of Shan, how good it is to eat, drink and have fun in the capital. Why did he have to come here to suffer? No matter how great he has done, that would be the case. Who would call him the emperor''s younger brother?


    Just as the two were pushing their cups and switching between them, Nashan suddenly heard someone calling his name outside.This annoys him. Who is so bold to call his own name?But his relatives went outside looking for a circle and they couldn''t find anyone shouting somewhere...


    This matter can only be left out.


    The two raised their cups again, and when they were about to drink... the close attendant who had stayed in the handsome camp rushed all the way into the house.


    "Master, the master is doing something bad..."


    "It''s really unruly. Didn''t you see King Huijun being here?" That Shan''s face sank, and it was necessary for people to teach this dog slave who didn''t understand the rules."Come on, drag this dog minion down for fifty!"


    "Wait, Brother Shan, why don''t you ask what''s going on first, and then it''s not too late to teach this slave!" King Hui Jun stretched out his hand to stop that Shan and said.


    "Well, don''t you come here quickly?" Na Shan asked.


    "Master, the people from Zhoujiazhai are scolding in the big camp, let you..." The attendant was a little afraid to say.


    "I forgive you for not coming!" Nashan knew what his servant was hesitating.


    "Let you get out... see him!" the attendant said tremblingly.


    "Damn gangster, really bold!!!" The slapped slapped the table, the angry three corpse god violently asked, "Don''t you know how to catch him?"


    "...That...the little ones really can''t catch them..." the attendant said, "that person is standing in the air at a height of five or six feet, the little ones are really helpless!"


    "Hey--!" Hearing this, Nashan remembered the weird battle at the foot of Nanshan Mountain a few months ago, and remembered the 30,000 army that was killed by a giant saber cutting melons and vegetables... ...And the song of the big windmill.


    "How many people did that person bring?" Na Shan anxiously asked, "You really see clearly, is that person from Zhoujiazhai?"


    "One man and two women, a total of three people!" The pro-family said affirmatively: "That person is definitely from Zhoujiazhai. The little man has very good eyes. That day, the young man escaped his life during the battle in Nanshan. It was definitely the man who took the lead during the Battle of Nanshan that day. The young man dared to pledge his life as a guarantor. It was definitely the man!"


    "..." After listening, Shan listened to the cold sweat all over... Although I didn''t see the man taking action that day, I think that since I can be the leader of the two thousand killers, it will definitely not be bad...


    "Have you not set down the man with arrows?" King Huijun asked.


    "Returning to the prince, there are good riders in the army who are really good at shooting arrows... It''s just..." The attendant said that he couldn''t help but hesitate.


    "Just what?" King Huijun asked.


    "It''s just that the person waved his hand casually, and those good arrows were all set to death by his own arrows..." the attendant replied.


    "Hey, there is such a stranger in the world... I''m going to see and see..." King Huijun''s eyes glowed. This is also a master who has eaten and played. He is truly a fairy-like character. He is only in Xianxia. He has heard of it in the biographies, but he has never seen it in reality. At this moment, the pros and cons have aroused his curiosity.


    King Huijun couldn''t help but stood up and walked outside, turning to ask that Shandao as he walked outside, "Brother Shan, want to go together?"

 Chapter 169

    "...Go, of course we have to go together..." The Shanshan face barely piled up a smile, and he dared not go. If King Hui had a long and two short in his barracks, then he would really be dead.


    But he really didn''t want to go... but if he didn''t go, he couldn''t... In desperation, he could only rush towards the big camp outside the city with a sad face and King Huijun...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Twenty Nine


    Na Shan¡¯s handsome camp is not far from Wenxian County Office, about two or three kilometers away, and the King Hui rushes to run with his whip, and the Shan Shan who is behind him can¡¯t do anything...


    For about ten minutes, King Huijun and Nashan came to the Shuaiying camp surrounded by each other. It was spectacular to look around...


    A bunch of people were kneeling on the ground, shouting everything. Some shouted the real monarch Erlang to show the sacredness, some called the Eight Immortals of Shangdong, and the most outrageous thing was that there were even shouts of Guanshiyin Bodhisattva...


    Zhou Ye stood in the sky in a relaxed volley, watching the people down there and bowing in amusement... Listening to the prayers below, he silently swallowed... Why does Lao Tzu look like a woman?And it''s like shutting down?


    The two women''s ears were not as strong as Zhou Ye, so they only saw the people below kneeling down there, praying like mosquitoes humming... I couldn''t hear what they were saying at all?


    It''s just that the two of them watched Zhou Ye''s face change back and forth, and found it funny, they couldn''t help but chuckled slightly...


    "Papa!" twice.


    It turned out that Zhou Ye was uncomfortable with the two of them watching their jokes, and slapped one of them according to the two dolphins... the two of them were immediately flushed and angered.


    "How can you hit someone there..." Our Lady Bai Lian refused to say.


    "Where is it?" Zhou Ye smiled evilly.


    "How can you hit me and the lady''s ass?" In the end, it was a mature woman who had given birth to a child. Although Lin Fei felt ashamed and shy, she still said what the White Lotus could not say.


    "Uh-I just saw mosquitoes, so I habitually beat them..." Zhou Ye was choked by Lin Fei and played a rogue.


    "Bad...In early summer and April, where did the mosquitoes come from?" Mother Bai Lian took care of her hands?, with Mei Jiao in her eyes.


    "Hey, I might have read it wrong..." Zhou Ye decided to rogue to the end.


    "Bad guy, no matter how unreasonable...I''ll...I just ignore you!" Mother Bai Lian''s face flushed and her hands were at a loss. To be honest, she felt powerless to face a rascal like Zhou Ye.


    At this time, Zhou Ye noticed that there was a horse and horse galloping at his feet, which was quite eye-catching among the people kneeling everywhere.He knows that this is the Lord coming...


    "Heaven is Zhou''s hero?" Looking at Zhou Ye in the sky, Shan Shan shouted boldly.


    "...!" Zhou Ye embraced the two women and stood in the air in front of Shan Shan. It was not that he couldn''t fall on the ground, but that Zhou Ye didn''t like to raise his head and talk to people... "I''m Zhou Ye, from Zhou Jiazhai. The owner."


    "I don''t know what''s the matter with Zhou Shaoxia here..." That kind of a serious look, to be honest, he hates Zhou Ye, hates... But why don''t you ask someone to arrest Zhou Ye...


    obviously.Now that good IQ is online!


    In his opinion, this bandit leader named Zhou Ye can fly with weird means and is not afraid of bows and arrows...


    Why is he turning his face now?Even if Zhou Ye is lost at this time, as long as he is allowed to flee, and take those two thousand strong men to the Zhou Family Village. At this time, the unsuccessful self is absolutely invincible, and it can''t be said that there will be another big defeat... The return is weak.


    "Oh, it''s nothing big, it''s just because today an old slave in my village was arrested by you for no reason. Now I want to take him back, no problem!" Zhou Ye said carelessly.


    "This... I don''t know who is the name of the old slave? Why was he arrested?" Na Shan asked cautiously.


    "The old slave is called Jin Fuyuan...I was framed by your people as Bailian Cultists, can I take him back now?" Zhou Ye had a smile on his face. He hadn''t planned to trouble Qingbing at this time. Anyway...


    "Young Xia, please wait a moment, let me ask!" Na Shan hurriedly asked his companions, but today someone caught a Bailian cult member named Jin Fuyuan...


    As a result, one of my followers really knew, so he whispered the matter to Nashan, and the listener frowned. It was obvious that Jin Fuyuan was not from Zhoujiazhai, but the people from Zhoujiazhai chose to do it. He is in the early stage, does this mean Zhou Jiazhai has already joined hands with the Bailian Sect...


    After hesitating, Na Shan decided to test Zhou Ye''s reality."Just now the official asked his subordinates that there is indeed an old man surnamed Jin in the barracks prison, but it has been found that he is a rebel of the Bailian religion. I don''t know what Shaoxia said that he is an old slave of Zhoujiazhai?


    "Hey, you talk a lot of nonsense..." Zhou Ye''s patience has long been polished... I ignored that Shan directly, and flew towards a military camp with the two girls...


    That Shan was turned red, white and green for a while, and the whole face of Sichuan opera...he grew up so much and it was the first time someone ignored him...


    Zhou Ye flew over a military camp with two women, where it looked heavily guarded... Zhou Ye waved his hand... All the tents suddenly rotted to pieces.


    Zhou Ye looked at the shackles at his feet, and didn''t know which one was Elder Jin... He gently clasped the slender hand of Our Lady of White Lotus, and asked, "Which is your traitor?"


    "..." Madame Bai Lian pointed to one of the gray-haired old guys, who was shackled into the crowd and said, "It''s him!"


    "Where to run..." Zhou Ye smiled, and Nian Moli directly carried Jin Fuyuan into the air.


    At this moment, Na Shan and King Hui also flew here, and that Shan had to come here, but those who were arrested here were the people who were born in the yin years and yin days.Without these people, how to arrange his big formation?How did he defeat Zhoujiazhai...


    "..." The Na Shan who ran here saw Zhou Ye just pulling out an old man out of thin air, and he was relieved immediately, as long as those who used the most yin in the formation were fine.


    Zhou Ye, who was in the air, didn¡¯t care about that kindness. He asked that Chief Qian, of course, he knew what these people were doing, but he was wicked and planned to let them lay out... to tell the truth how much effect those formations had on him I''m still talking about it. Secondly, even if the formation is really powerful, it''s okay... Zhou Ye is carrying the barrier around him, why can''t the formation barrier be broken?


    When the other party was most proud, knocking the other party to the ground, and then rubbing, rubbing and rubbing on the ground was Zhou Ye''s plan.


    At this time, his attention was all on the Blessed Virgin Mary, "How to deal with this traitor?"


    Mother Bai Lian looked at Elder Jin who was twisting and struggling like a mouse at her feet, and suddenly no longer felt revenge. When she heard Zhou Ye''s question, she hesitated and said, "Everything is up to you!"


    "In that case..." Zhou Ye smiled, "I hate three kinds of people the most in my life, traitors, traitors, and running dogs..."


    With that said, he caught Elder Jin in front of him with the power of mind... said: "Unfortunately, you happened to occupy one of them... Then, please go and die once?"


    As the voice fell, Elder Jin''s body was as if it had been cut by thousands of invisible sharp blades at the same time. Bloodstains appeared on his body out of thin air, and then blood burst out along these bloodstains...


    Suddenly, Jin Fuyuan was sliced ??into slices of meat that could transmit light...


    At this moment, the King Shan and Jun Hui, who had been watching Zhou Ye''s actions, couldn''t help but almost vomited... "Young Xia''s methods are too cruel, right?"


    "Oh? I learned this from you in the Qing Dynasty. Isn''t this your criminal law?" Zhou Ye cast aside his lips and said, "Isn''t it a crime of slavery to murder the master? According to your Qing law, it shouldn''t be too late. Really? I didn''t slowly stab him for three days and three nights. Compared to you, he is very kind..."


    "..." That Shan was speechless. Although he hadn''t read the Daqing Laws, he still knew the sins of morality...


    "Okay, the matter is finished, then I will leave first, bye bye you!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and volleyed away in the direction of Zhoujiazhai with the two girls...


    "Zhenai Sword Immortal..." King Hui Jun looked at Zhou Ye''s far away back, and couldn''t help but yearn for... In the world of happiness, there was only one sword immortal, swords and hatreds, and boundless wind and joy.


    Hearing the words of King Huijun, Shanshan''s nose almost crooked. Is this prince stupid?Can you tell the enemy from us?But he didn''t dare to say these words... just slander in his heart.


    Seeing the tip of the iceberg that Zhou Yelu came out of, it made Nashan even less confident in the formation that Xuan Chengzi said. In the end, he still had to hold the thigh of the prince to survive...


    Thinking of this, Shan Shan''s face was filled with smiles again, and he invited King Huijun back to the mansion to rest...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty


    Zhou Ye embraced the two girls and returned to Zhoujiazhai within a few minutes...


    When they came to the village, Mother Bai Lian and Lin Fei felt that their eyes were not enough.


    I saw that the cottage was built on the hillside, a stream winding through the middle of the stockade, and several small wooden bridges across the stream, each elegant and different style villas are scattered in the stockade. A small road connects the group of villas together. On both sides of the small road, there are two round steel pillars standing at the side of the road, each five or six feet tall, and each steel pillar is hung with a circle the size of a baby''s head. Round object.


    Walking on the small road of the stockade, from time to time, a big man in a black costume greeted Zhou Ye as his master.Zhou Ye just nodded in return...

 Chapter 170

    Although the Blessed Mother of White Lotus can''t see how these brawny men are in martial arts, it seems that how high the muscles jump up, obviously not that kind of soft-footed shrimp...


    "Is this the Superstar of Zhoujiazhai?" Madame Bailian asked curiously. She was shocked by the scene before her. She didn''t pay attention. Zhou Ye''s hand was still on her slender waist. Never let go for a moment...


    "Sky Force?" Zhou Ye listened to his delight, "Who gave such a name for the second grade? They are just ordinary soldiers under me..."


    "Ordinary soldiers?" Lin Fei''s eyes widened at hearing, "How is this possible? Your 2000 ordinary soldiers can slaughter 30,000 elite soldiers?"


    "...Ah, they are really just ordinary soldiers, at best they are more powerful and their resilience is amazing!" Zhou Ye said embarrassingly: "Compared with lethality, they are only the lowest level existence!"


    "...Just brag!" Mother Bai Lian took a look at Zhou Ye, with all kinds of customs and emotions in it.


    "What I said is true!" Zhou Ye really wanted to cry without tears. In terms of lethality, these soldiers were really ordinary.


    Not to mention that Pandora can easily kill humans all over the world by using the brain wave device, just to mention that any [cleaner] can be pulled out, and one person has the ability to destroy the army, and it also has its own buried body, which is easy and environmentally friendly... Don''t mention Qin Gray, who hasn''t been brought into this world, that''s a planet destroyer...playing bad Earth every minute.


    Mother Bai Lian said with an expression of comforting the awkward little friend: "Okay, I believe you, Zhou Jiazhai is the best...!"


    "..." Zhou Ye didn''t bother to explain it anymore, and she would naturally know about it after a long time with herself.


    Zhou Ye led the two women through the outer area of ??the stockade and directly into the inner city surrounded by a circle of walls.


    The inner city is the exclusive territory of Zhou Ye and his female companions. The soldiers on the periphery are not allowed to enter...


    "Mother..." X2


    With two shouts, Qianqian and Linglong, who had already been told through the monitoring system that their mother had come to Zhoujiazhai, happily rushed towards their mother...


    "Good girl..."


    "Linglong, my daughter..."


    Our Lady of White Lotus and Lin Fei also stretched out their arms happily and hugged their daughter hard...


    Thinking that they would almost never see their daughter, the two mothers of Bai Lian could not help but almost shed tears...


    The two women hugged their mothers towards their newly built villa, comforting their mothers with warm voices along the way...


    Zhou Ye was just hanging out here...


    It''s really embarrassing--Zhou Ye touched his cheek, and when he turned his head, he had to clean up these two sisters'' papers, and he didn''t want his own man after seeing his mother...It''s really unreasonable.


    "Hehe...Master, you have worked hard!" Shuyu and Xiuyu walked up with a grin, one of them held Zhou Ye and one arm, and said coquettishly.


    "You two are still sensible..." Zhou Ye sighed, and then walked towards his villa with the two girls. As for Guan Guan and Yue Luoli, those two are cultivators. This time they must be doing their own exercises. Practice hard in the room.


    Zhou Ye had just walked with the two mature women for a long time, and his anger was already on the rise, and it was time to go for some exercise...


    Not mentioning Zhou Ye''s activities, but talking about the two daughters of Madame Bailian and Lin Fei who were dragged into their villa by Linglong and Qianqian...


    "Girl, have you lost your body to the young master Zhou..." Lin Feier''s face became tense as soon as she entered the room, asking her daughter Linglong.


    "Yeah!" Linglong E''s head hung down and nodded shyly. Lin Fei''s words reminded her of that unforgettable early night...


    "Oh, it''s a fate!" Lin Fei couldn''t help but sighed, what else could she say?This is not the same as later generations. If you lose your body, you will lose your body. You can find a picker. Don''t say it''s lost. Just bring another one in your stomach. There are also pickers who are willing to pick up...


    In this year and month, women''s reputation is so precious, and it is a virtue from the end...Compared with the generations of later generations when there are green tea bitches everywhere, the current good women are truly good women.


    This is also what Zhou Ye thinks is that ancient times are better than modern times...Of course, there is another place where men can have three wives and four concubines.


    Uh, too much gossip...


    "Qianqian, you are not the same as Linglong..." Mother Bai Lian used not an interrogative sentence, but an affirmative sentence. She had already confirmed it through the Gu mother on her...


    "Well, mother, if the child is not Zhou Ye, don''t marry!" Qianqian said firmly.


    "Oh, okay..." Mother Bai Lian sighed helplessly, what can she say, her daughter is already like this.


    Besides, that Young Master Zhou is indeed the nemesis of women in the world, with an incomparably handsome face, and the ability to reach the earth...There is a huge force behind him that can resist the imperial army. Which woman does not love such a man?Don''t say it''s your own daughter, isn''t even your heart moved?


    "Miss..." Lin Fei looked at Mother Bai Lian with some worry.


    "I''m fine, since my daughters have already had a good destination, what can I not think of!" Mother Bai Lian mocked herself: "Tomorrow I will go down the mountain and return to the Miaojiang General Altar!"


    "Mother..." Qianqian thought that her mother was mad at herself, so she had to leave here immediately, tears filled her eyes...


    "Chi''er, my mother has to go back as soon as possible because of the many affair in teaching China!" Mother Bai Lian stroked her daughter''s long hair and said, "From now on, you will be a member of the Zhou family. You must abide by the rules of the Zhou family... ¡­Don¡¯t be capricious anymore!"


    "Got it... Mother!!" Qianqian replied chokedly.


    "Okay, I''m tired, go out and let mother rest for a while..." Mother Bai Lian waved her hand and closed her eyes gently. She is in a mess now, although she says she wants to leave. Zhou Jiazhai, but the reluctance in my heart cannot be eliminated in any way...


    "Yes, mother!" Qianqian and Linglong looked at each other, and then responded in a low voice, and both left the room...


    "Miss, are you really planning to leave Zhoujiazhai?" Lin Feier asked with some dismay.


    "Of course!" Mother Bai Lian closed her eyes tightly and her tone was low.


    "But, miss, do you really have no thoughts about that Zhou''s Young Master?" Lin Feier unceremoniously directly exposed her own miss.


    "Naughty..." Mother Bai Lian scolded in anger.


    "I don''t care, miss!" Lin Feier is not afraid of the Mother of White Lotus. They grew up, and although they did not have the name of sisters, they had the truth of sisters.She knows her lady too well."Miss, you have been suffering for so many years, and it''s so easy to come across someone who you can see and also see you. Did you just give up like this?"


    "...I am born without a king, and if a king is born, I am old!" Mother Bailian murmured: "What can I do if I don''t give up, since he already has Qianqian, how can I marry him... Besides, I will People who are almost forty, go to have a love affair with a young man, what kind of style is this..."


    "Miss, I''m going to talk about you now. You don''t look old at all. Qianqian is standing with you and looks like a sister. Where are you old?" Lin Feier said.


    "But Qianqian is already his woman after all..." Mother Bai Lian sighed, she just couldn''t erase this curve and this face.


    "Qianqian is not your own..." Lin Fei said disapprovingly.


    "Okay, don''t say anything, I''m determined!" Mother Bai Lian interrupted Lin Feier, she didn''t dare to listen to her any more, for fear that she would be moved by her, and then the mother and daughter would serve together. Kazuh, it''s easy to say not to listen.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty One


    Just when Lin Fei inside the house advised the Virgin Mary to stay, Qianqian outside the house was also discussing with Linglong how to cheat the mother...


    "Young Master, do you really want to do this?" Linglong asked while looking at her Young Master with a worried look.


    "Of course!" Qianqian said firmly: "Now that we have ten thousand years of life, can we just watch our mother die like this?"


    "We can ask our husband to help our mother continue her life..." Linglong said entangledly.


    "It''s okay to ask your husband to help her mother, but how much? Ten thousand years? What then? After ten thousand years, it will still be a cup of loess!" Qianqian retorted, "Don''t forget what Guan Guan said, our husband wants Take us to live with the world and travel thousands of worlds..."


    "Should we let our mothers slowly grow old in this world?" Qianqian asked rhetorically.


    "We can ask our husband to take my mother and go with me..." Linglong still felt a little reluctant to agree to her young master''s suggestion.

 Chapter 171

    After all, thinking about when the mother and daughter were on the same couch to fight against Zhou Da Devil, I felt embarrassed to think about it, and with her understanding of her own man, this unscrupulous guy could definitely do such a thing...


    "Since we are members of the Zhou family, we must abide by the rules of the Zhou family!" Qianqian said with a serious lesson: "If you all follow you, I beg your husband to bring his relatives and continue his life for another ten thousand years. To whom? And to whom?"


    "Well, young master..." Linglong was finally persuaded by Qianqian. She didn''t want to watch her mother''s life pass away, and she didn''t want to be separated from her mother... Simply her man seemed to be interested in her mother. Simply set up a situation for Zhou Ye to accept his mother, so that he will not be separated from his mother, and can extend the life of his mother...


    The advantage of this is that it will not arouse the dissatisfaction of the women in Zhou Ye''s queen and palace. After all, everyone has a close parent. It happened that the mothers of the two were both beautiful and gorgeous. This kind of loophole , What others can''t learn...


    Compared with her mother''s life, Linglong felt that the embarrassing scene of being placed on the couch by Zhou Ye with her mother in the future is nothing...


    "Well, young master, I''ll go to Sister Guan Guan for some good medicine now..." As he said, the Linglong who had already figured it out ran outside...


    Qianqian looked at Linglong''s leaving back with a complicated expression.


    When she came up with this idea, it was still when Xiaohong, the system monitored a group of people approaching the villa through satellite, when she happened to be by Zhou Ye''s side with Linglong.


    Seeing the holographic picture played by Xiaohong, she immediately saw her mother... In desperation, she could only ask her husband to come and rescue her mother...


    But Qianqian, who has been letting the system Xiaohong turn on the real-time monitoring screen because he is not at ease, sees that her husband seems to have some meaning for her mother...


    She suddenly remembered what Sister Guan Guan once said. They have cut off all contact with the world after they have been with Zhou Ye. Because their life span is far beyond ordinary people, they will have to face the helplessness of their mother''s death...


    Seeing Zhou Ye holding her mother around, she couldn''t help but feel moved... As long as she can be with her mother, certain things are not unbearable...


    That¡¯s why she ignored him and took her mother back to her villa after Zhou Ye came back. One was because she was eating her mother¡¯s jealousy, and the other was because she wanted to be alone with her mother and visit her. Sigh.


    What she didn''t expect was that she was kicked out after just chatting with her mother for a while.Fortunately, there is a spy Xiaohong...Through the principle of sound wave co-vibration, she can also eavesdrop on her mother''s conversation through the system in another room.


    What made her taste a little bit was that she did not expect that her mother would have a strange feeling towards that enemy, but her mother wanted to leave. This was not in the plan...


    So she just discussed with Linglong, she went to Guan Guan to get some medicine to help Zhou Ye prepare rice for mature rice... Based on what she has learned through Guan Guan and two maids these days, her husband is definitely not The kind to pull out the ruthless.


    I am afraid that I am the first person to match my husband with my mother, right?Qianqian couldn''t help but think of ridicule.


    After sorting out her thoughts, Linglong has already gone to Sister Guan Guan for medicine, and she should get busy... Thinking of this, Qianqian walked to the villa''s kitchen.


    Although she has been spoiled since she was a child, she hasn''t been able to do anything at all. Although Nu Hong does not do very well... but her culinary skills are outstanding, at least her mother especially likes her Miao cuisine...


    Qianqian has already started to get busy in the kitchen. She has been here for almost a week. Basically, she has also learned to use all kinds of advanced kitchen appliances...


    She skillfully opened the refrigerator in the kitchen and took out a package of top-quality Wagyu beef. She wanted to make Miao''s skinned beef, but the Wagyu beef was peeled off. It should taste the same...


    Qianqian took the ingredients out of the refrigerator one by one while thinking about it, and began to clean it up... From behind, this little woman who was busy in the kitchen could not see a trace of the white lotus sage...


    It¡¯s not a big time, just a few side dishes are ready...


    At this time Linglong also came back from Guanguan, crept on his feet, looking like a guilty conscience.


    "What are you looking at? Did you get the medicine?" Qianqian asked exasperatedly, looking at Linglong who was probing her head at the kitchen door.


    "Here it is!" Linglong said, rushing into the kitchen, looking around for a long time, and then took out a packet of medicine powder in a small plastic bag from her arms.


    "Sister Guan Guan said that this thing is colorless and tasteless, and the most important thing is that it doesn''t hurt the body!" Linglong whispered.


    "How much at a time?" Qianqian asked after taking the medicine packet.


    "Oh, I forgot to ask..." Linglong raised her forehead, "Then I should ask again?"


    "Forget it, it''s too late!" Qianqian waved his hand, picked up a bottle of wine filled with foreign languages, opened the cork with a corkscrew, and poured the whole package of medicine in.When she thought about it, since Sister Guan Guan had given such a pack of medicines that did not hurt her body, it would be fine to eat them all.


    What''s more, Qianqian is afraid that the medicine will not be effective enough. If something is revealed, it will not be so easy to find another opportunity.


    "You go and ask your husband to eat in the pavilion in the garden..." Qianqian ordered, "I will bring the food first, and then call my mother and Aunt Lin to eat..."


    "Well, then I''m going!" Linglong said and ran out, while Qianqian picked up a plate of fried vegetables and covered it with a heat-preserving cover, and then carried it to the small pavilion in the back garden of the villa.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty Two


    Qianqian, who was busy with everything, gently lifted Lianbu towards the door of her room.


    "Mother, I''m here!" After that, Qianqian pushed open the door and walked in.


    "Daughter, if you want me to stay in Zhoujiazhai, don''t say it anymore..." Mother Bai Lian was afraid that she would stay here under her daughter''s persuasion...


    "The daughter is not trying to persuade her mother to stay here!" Qianqian said softly: "The daughter just remembers that her mother has been busy teaching things in recent years. It has been a long time since she has eaten her daughter''s food..."


    "I''m sorry, Qianqian..." Mother Bai Lian felt guilty when she heard her daughter''s words. She has been dealing with matters in the classroom for many years, and even Miao Jiang rarely has the opportunity to go back.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but reached out and hugged her daughter, feeling pity.


    "The daughter doesn''t blame the mother!" Qianqian leaned her head on her mother''s shoulder and whispered: "Daughter just wanted to stop seeing each other again, I don''t know how long and how long, so my daughter has already cooked a few side dishes. Let the mother taste her daughter''s craft again!"


    Listening to her daughter''s words, she couldn''t help but feel sad. She has made up her mind that when she leaves Zhoujiazhai tomorrow, she will never step on the door of Zhoujiazhai again in this life...So, this may not be forever. Thinking of this, Mother Bai Lian could no longer bear to refuse her daughter''s kindness, and whispered: "Okay, I will try my daughter''s craftsmanship again today!"


    "That''s great, mother!" A good start is the basis for success. Qianqian secretly clenched a fist in her heart and said happily: "Daughter has already prepared food and wine in the pavilion of the back¡¤flower¡¤garden, and will call Shanglin soon Auntie, we will be drinking and admiring the moon in the flower garden tonight!"


    "Okay, everything depends on you!" Mother Bai Lian also let go of all the thoughts in her heart. She plans to get together with her sisters and daughters tonight. Maybe we will be separated from life and death if we meet again. How can Gone do not get a knife, everything is just a matter of time.


    The mother and daughter walked hand in hand, and went to the next door to call out Lin Feier who was resting on the soft couch, and the three of them walked directly to the pavilion behind the villa...


    At this moment, the last sunset glow has disappeared above the horizon, and the street lights in Zhoujiazhai have been turned on one by one, brightening the lights of Zhoujiazhai.


    "This week, Jiazhai has a special atmosphere!" The Mother of White Lotus looked at the street lamp standing on the side of the road and exclaimed: "This lamp is not wood or oil, but it can be lit?"


    "Mother, that''s an electric light..." Qianqian couldn''t help but blush when she heard her mother talk about the street lamp. She thought about how she fell into Zhoujiazhai with Linglong...


    "Electric light?" Madame Bailian said thoughtfully: "Electric light? The people in the village this week are really very human. They can actually store all the lightning in the sky and use them for lighting..."


    "..." Qianqian was speechless. She really couldn''t explain to her mother that this electricity was not the other electricity, because she herself is still in a situation where she is still half-understanding, and at least she can use some household appliances proficiently. As for the origin of the call, she is still ignorant.


    The three women soon arrived in the pavilion, Zhou Ye and Linglong had already been waiting there...


    "Mother, you haven''t thanked my husband for today!" Qianqian was afraid that her mother would leave Zhou Ye when she saw Zhou Ye, and hurriedly took her words.


    But she really thinks too much...


    Since Mother Bai Lian decided to leave tomorrow, why would she care that Zhou Ye was here?It''s better to say that she feels this way is really great, because I don''t know when I will see each other again, and she also wants to see this man who once moved her heart for the last time.


    "That''s just right, tonight, my concubine will borrow flowers to offer Buddha, borrow her daughter''s wine and vegetables, and thank Zhou Zhaizhu for her life-saving grace!" Mother Bai Lian whispered softly.


    "Our Lady is too polite!" Zhou Ye stood up and smiled: "You and I are a family, why are you polite?"


    "Yeah... I originally belonged to a family!" When Mother Bai Lian said this, her eyes were full of sadness. I''m afraid this enemy doesn''t know what her concubine is.


    Sometimes women are so weird. They have made up their minds to leave here and never see each other, but they still mourn for someone not knowing their thoughts.


    Zhou Ye and others were seated together, Linglong and Qianqian sat at the side of Zhou Ye, while Mother Bailian and Lin Feier sat opposite Zhou Ye...


    Qianqian picked up the wine set aside for sobering in an ice bucket, and filled the goblet in front of everyone...To be honest, with Chinese food and red wine, Zhou Ye always feels weird, but it''s not that big. The question, although this bottle of Cabernet Sauvignon that was raided in the X-Men world is so wasted...

 Chapter 172

    "Mother, this is the superb wine that your husband brought from the distant sea. You have to taste it!" Qianqian said.


    "Oh? That concubine really needs a good taste!" Mother Bai Lian said, holding up the goblet and taking a mouthful of blood-like Cabernet Sauvignon...


    The Cabernet Sauvignon that has been awake for an hour is the moment when it tastes the most sweet, with a little sourness in the sweet taste...


    "It''s really good wine..." Mother Bai Lian''s eyes lit up. She once drank wine from the Western Regions, but she didn''t have this luscious taste at all.


    Zhou Ye secretly said in his heart that of course it is a good wine. For this wine, he forced to buy the vineyards and wine cellars of Lafite Castle. All the wines produced did not flow into the world, and he was rounded up...


    Several people began to push the cups and change the cups. On the wine table, Qianqian and Linglong kept an eye on them. They only touched their lips when they drank, but they kept persuading the three to drink...


    Slowly, Mother Bai Lian felt as if a fire was burning and burning in her body, her eyes were charming and light, and there was a trace of fire and heat in her eyes when she looked at Zhou Ye...


    And Lin Feier was even more unbearable. She didn''t know when she changed positions with her daughter, leaning next to Zhou Ye, and talking and laughing in Zhou Ye''s ear from time to time... Stuffy.


    At this time, Madame Bai Lian suddenly discovered that her daughter and Linglong had disappeared somehow... In the pavilion, only her sister and Zhou Ye were left...


    Maybe it was because the junior was not present, maybe it was because I thought that I would never see each other again tomorrow, so the Mother of White Lotus was especially open...


    "Zhou Lang!" Madame Bai Lian walked in front of Zhou Ye, unceremoniously sitting beside him, leaning on his shoulders, softly opening Zhu''s lips and asking in a low voice in his ear: "Look. am I pretty?"


    "Beautiful..." Zhou Ye also felt something was wrong at the moment, but... he could stand it with his superhuman physique, but the mother of white lotus exhaled like this in his ear, and he really couldn''t help it.


    "Since I''m so beautiful, why don''t you act..." Mother Bai Lian looked at Zhou Ye sadly, as if blaming him for being a Lu man who doesn''t understand style.


    "I don''t want to bear it for a long time..." Zhou Ye swept all the wine and vegetables on the table to the floor, picked up the Mother of White Lotus and put her on it...


    At this time, Qianqian and Linglong, who were hiding outside, saw the scene inside and whispered to Xiaohong on the personal terminal on their wrist.


    [Xiaohong, raise the mask in the Neizhai District and turn on the full scan mode!


    [The instruction has been received, the authority is being confirmed, the authority has been verified, the authority has passed, and the instruction is being executed!


    As Xiao Hong''s words fell, a layer of magnetic energy shield and a single-sided light-transmitting cover rose throughout the Neizhai District.


    The magnetic energy shield is used to prevent Zhou Ye''s voice from being heard... The single-sided translucent shield is used for playing field warfare, where you can see the outside, but you cannot see the inside...


    Fortunately, Qianqian opened in time, and the protective cover had just finished covering, and a babble sounded through the flower garden...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty Three


    Early in the morning, when the first ray of sunlight shone through the glass on this large window measuring ten meters by ten meters, Zhou Ye slowly opened his eyes...


    He felt as if he was entangled by the countless tentacles and hands of a tentacle and hand monster, and it was difficult to move...


    Zhou Ye turned his face to look around, okay, all the women in Zhou¡¯s village are here with him. About Guan Xiaonu, there are Yue Luoli, the master servant of Qin, and Shuyu Xiuyu. ¡¤Fairy¡¤Fine, plus two pairs of mother and daughter...


    Especially now, his left hand is hugged by Lan''er, and his right hand is hugged by Mayfair...The one holding his left leg is Qianqian, and the one holding his right leg is Linglong...


    Zhou Ye sighed, no wonder he had a nightmare last night and was given to S¡¤M by the tentacle monster...


    Uh, to explain, Lan''er is the name of Our Lady of Bai Lian. Her last name is long and the single name is Lan... Thinking of Lan''er, Zhou Ye can''t help but want to laugh...


    I didn¡¯t expect Qianqian to be the adopted daughter of Lan''er, and Lan''er herself had never been married in order to take charge of the White Lotus Sect.... She is simply the best in the world... She is already familiar and thorough, but the whole person is like a first taste of love and love. The little girl who tastes is generally shy and shy, and her expression is simply superb...


    At this time, the mother of white lotus Laner also woke up, remembering the shameful scene last night, she wanted to sleep again...


    But obviously, Zhou Ye had already noticed someone''s waking up through the movements of his body...


    "Baby Lan''er, don''t pretend to be asleep..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted her dolphins.


    "You big bad guy!" Seeing that Lan''er could no longer pretend to be asleep, she simply opened her eyes and pretended to stare at Zhou Ye fiercely, except that her expression was more charming than fierce, not fierce at all. Sub-naughty can ¡¤ love."The concubine body is really destroyed in your hands in this life..."


    After a long sigh, Lan''er hugged Zhou Ye''s arm tightly. She couldn''t do without this man anymore. If anyone forced her to leave, she would definitely fight with others...


    To Takilan, this man is like a poppy that prevents her from leaving... She could make up her mind to leave before because she never really knew how powerful poppy is, but only saw its attractive and beautiful flowers. That''s it... Now that she really knows the smell of this poppy, how could she still be separated from this man...


    "Hey, we will have a lot of time, much longer than this world..." Zhou Ye felt Lan''er''s infatuation, and said in a low voice, "Don''t worry, I will show you everything you can''t even imagine. landscape!"


    "Yeah!!" Lan''er has no doubt that Zhou Ye can do all this... She nodded vigorously...


    The girls slowly woke up one by one, Zhou Ye waved his hand.


    Sleeping hair sleep, get up hi!The morning exercise begins...


    The first to be defeated were the two pairs of mother and daughter, followed by the master and servant of Yue Luoli... The two fox girls have rich experience, knowing that in this case, they must unite to win the possibility...


    It''s a pity that there are not so many sisters here to unite them... In the end they were still unwilling to be sunk, not to mention Guan Guan, she was especially sensitive and sensitive when facing Zhou Ye, so the ending need not be said. Up...


    Happy time is passing like water¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "It''s really a good weather!" Zhou Ye walked out of his villa vigorously, facing the three-pole sun, with infinite emotion...


    He fainted the sister paper who was cooking for himself. Now he can only do it himself to get enough food and clothing. He also has to wait on some sister papers by the way. After all, if you want to wear a crown, you will be taken seriously. , In exchange for him to make breakfast for all sister papers today...


    And at this moment, in Wenxian County Government Office¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    That Shanzheng urged King Huijun to write what he saw yesterday as a memorial, and inherited it to Emperor Daoguang...


    No matter what other people think, Shan plans to keep his farts and stocks from being beaten.


    At that time, after the memorial of King Huijun was handed up, I would not be afraid of losing the entire army. This is not because our army did not work hard, but because the Zhou bandit had a high, er, no, it should be, but the bandits would be evil. law¡­¡­


    How could a gang of mortals beat the demon who could fly into the sky and escape?


    Those kind and diligent servants were waiting for King Hui to write memorials there, one would help Yanmo, and another to wipe sweat... That posture, Bihui King''s pros and cons were all competent.


    When the king of Nahui finally wrote the memorial, signed his name and stamped his official seal, Nashan directly called a pro to come over and asked him to expedite the memorial to the capital with 300 miles...


    King Huijun looked at the movements of Shan with joy. He understood the meaning of Shan too. To be honest, he felt that the entire army was wiped out in the last war and he really couldn¡¯t blame Shan...


    Not to mention that kindness, even if Kong Ming reborn and Guiguzi resurrected, facing Zhou Ye who flies in the sky and kills invisible people, he can''t help him...


    Therefore, King Hui is happy to help Na Shan. In his opinion, the blame for the annihilation of the whole army is not in that Shan, but because of that Shan''s carefulness, the remaining 40,000 troops have not fallen into it... now Waiting for Jingcheng to reply...


    I have already said everything that should and shouldn¡¯t be said. If the capital insists on fighting... then he can only return to Beijing first...


    King Huijun doesn¡¯t think that there are still eggs under the covered nest. You have sent troops to beat others, and you are not allowed to resist...especially if there are more bullies than you. People can¡¯t come out and beat you just because you are too lazy, don¡¯t do it. People''s kindness is regarded as one''s shameless qualification...


    Anyway, King Hui will never stand under a dangerous wall. If he really wants to fight, he will definitely turn his head and run to the capital. It is better to be reprimanded by Daoguang than to lose his life...


    After Na Shan Jiang Huijun made arrangements, he immediately came to Xuan Chengzi¡¯s room and discussed with him about the formation...


    He also needs to be prepared with both hands. In case of a fight, King Hui can run, he is absolutely not allowed to run. If he runs away, he will be the leading general. He flees and punishes the sins of the three clans... At most, he will stand and leave. Stay on the battlefield and make plans depending on the situation...


    Days passed... the necks of the imperial edicts who looked forward to the end of the war in the capital were long, and there was no expectation...


    Tomorrow is the deadline, because that is the most suitable day of the year for the formation. If the imperial decree does not come, then you will start to act. The province will miss the opportunity...

 Chapter 173

    The sun reached the mid-day, it was already three quarters in the noon, Na Shan sighed, it seems that he really can''t escape this hurdle...


    "Tell me to order and send the soldiers to Nanshan!" The kind words were just finished, and only a voice came from outside, "The imperial decree is to... the decree of the general soldiers of Tianjin Town!"


    "Don''t pass the order first, wait for the first!" The kind face was beaming, he tidied up his official uniform, and knelt down on the ground three times and bowed down to meet the imperial edict.


    When the edict officer finished reading the imperial edict, Shan Shan''s face changed, and his eyes looked like pig liver... The imperial edict lieutenant King Huijun scolded him, saying that they deceived the crowd and ordered Na Shan to immediately attack Zhou. Jiazhai...


    "..." King Hui patted Shan Shan on the shoulder speechlessly, saying that he understood his feelings at the moment... "Since I am ready to go to war, then I have to go back to Beijing..."


    "Send the prince..." The tears of kindness were about to fall. The group of people in the middle of the court wanted to send themselves to death...


    "Oh, take care!" King Huijun said, taking his pros and whipping his horse and heading towards the capital...


    "Tell me to order and send the soldiers to Nanshan!" Na Shan watched his last life-saving straw fall off from his hands. Instead, he now has a sense of bachelor''s bachelor''s death...


    Following that Shan''s order, an army of 40,000 drove toward Nanshan vastly. Behind the army, more than 20,000 conscripts carried various military supplies, slowly following the army.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Four


    The army started to pull out-no words all the way.


    By the time the foot of Nanshan Mountain, it was almost dark. In this era, the soldiers at the bottom were basically deficient in vitamin A. To put it simply, they had night blindness.


    You don¡¯t need to think about night battles...


    That Shan doesn¡¯t need to think about night attacks at all, the army camps on the spot, waiting for dawn to fight again,...


    Zhou Ye was sitting on the ramp at the top of the Zhaimen. A group of Yingying and Yanyan surrounded him, with a cigar in one hand and Takilan in the other... It was so uncomfortable.


    "There are capable people behind this and that kindness..." Zhou Ye overlooked the orderly tens of thousands of soldiers at the foot of the mountain, repairing his barracks like tireless workers, and joked indifferently: "I can''t think of his subordinates. There are still a few sensible people!"


    "The Eight Flags are good. How many of them don¡¯t have any help?" Takilan tied a sliced ??pear with a toothpick and sent it to Zhou Ye¡¯s mouth, saying, ¡°Although those Eight Flags don¡¯t They are incapable of learning, but their skill in accepting traitors and slaves is extraordinary, and they don¡¯t have any real ability to learn, and they simply don¡¯t like it!"


    Talking about the understanding of the Qing court of this era, Zhou Ye thinks he is really not as thorough as Takilan, who has been engaged in underground work for decades. After all, they are people living in this era.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye ate the Yali delivered to his mouth, smiled, and said nothing.He didn''t worry about the army of Qing soldiers at the foot of the mountain. In his opinion, it was completely for nothing...It''s not just talking about the technology gods to crush everything.


    A few women smiled on the side, nibbling melon seeds, nibbling melon seeds, and playing mahjong. They simply regarded the 40,000 soldiers at the foot of the mountain as a big show...


    Zhou Ye watched it for a long time, and it was completely seen as a live-action movie. Not to mention, this kind of action of tens of thousands of people pulling out to camp and camp, he really hadn''t seen it with his own eyes in this world, this time he should look at it.


    After the camp at the foot of the mountain calmed down, the women were tired of playing. Zhou Ye simply took the women and went back to the super large bedroom in his luxurious villa. The show he was preparing tonight was The story of two filial daughters who sacrificed themselves to feed a tiger, and two loving mothers fighting against Selang to save their daughter... Well, yes, it''s just what you think...


    One night of fish and dragon dance-entertainment that should be entertained, worry that should be worried, time passed in a flash.


    In the early morning, noisy started in the originally quiet camp at the foot of the mountain.


    With the help of the soldiers, Nashan also wore a helmet and drew on his armour. After he wore a sharp suit... stepped out of his camp, he was about to start a routine patrol...


    In the camp, the fire-heads have started to get busy, preparing firewood to set up a big stove. They are responsible for preparing breakfast for 40,000 people. This is not an easy job...


    Along the way, Na Shan looked at the busy soldiers coming and going, feeling uneasy in his heart. To be honest, he didn''t know how many of the 40,000 soldiers who went with him this time could return to his home...


    He really doesn''t want to fight... As long as there is a little possibility of tying the stalemate, he will not be so timid.It''s really because he can''t see the dawn of victory...


    After patrolling in the camp, Nashan returned to his handsome account and brought his breakfast to him...


    Looking at the hearty breakfast, Na Shan has no appetite...


    "Master, you can eat something...you didn''t eat it yesterday! If this goes on, how can your body stand it!" Qin Zui persuaded.


    "I''m not in the mood..." That Shanchang sighed, and then suddenly remembered his last life-saving straw, Xuan Chengzi asked quickly, "How is the real person now?"


    "In response to the master, the true person Xuan Chengzi took a small Taoist boy and a bunch of people early in the morning and took a compass to find a place for the formation!"


    "Oh...I hope that the real person''s formation can really defeat Zhou Jiazhai..." Na Shan himself didn''t have much confidence in Xuan Chengzi, and he was a dead horse as a living horse doctor.


    At this time, Shan only hopes that time will pass more slowly... It''s best to stop, so she doesn''t have to face the weird power of Zhou Jiazhai...


    However, this is just his delusion.


    The sun rose in the air a little bit, and the army had already used up their breakfast. There were already a thousand chiefs who came to the handsome account to fight...


    In the end, even Xuan Chengzi, who went out to survey the nodes of the earth veins, returned to report, saying that everything was ready...


    In desperation, Na Shan had no choice but to pass orders and raise accounts.


    After the three links gathered together, the thousand chiefs all came to the handsome account to be dispatched.Looking at the group of people who were sad or high-spirited, the good sighed...


    "Big army, array, formation, ready, prepared, greeted, enemy¡ª¡ª" When he issued this military order, Na Shan felt that his heart was tightly grasped by a hand... This military order is like a reminder, making it hard for him to breathe.


    With the sound of a long horn sounded... the shield was the front line, the Chinese army was the eight thousand spearmen, and the archers were back.Five thousand cavalry on the left and right wings are lined up...


    After the army formation, Xuan Chengzi also took Dao Tong, led a gang of swords and axes, pressed the ninety-nine-eighty-yin people, and came to the ground line node that had been optimistic in the morning. The positions of Sanli, Sizhen, Wuxun, Liukan, Qigen, and Bakun position the extremely Yin people, and a sword and axe is arranged behind each person...


    Seeing the swordsman behind him, some of the innocent people who were caught cried bitterly, and some cursed loudly...but what they got was the punches and kicks of the swordsman.


    In the center of the formation, a three-meter-high table, made up of wooden tables, chairs and other miscellaneous things, stood upright in the center.


    In the middle and center of the Buddhist platform, there is a table of offerings. On the table are placed three animal tributes, incense, candles, yellow paper, and other utensils. Behind the tributes are the spiritual cards of the Western Emperor Tai Chi.


    At this time, Xuan Chengzi also changed into a clean black yellow Taoist robe, with a black cloth over his eyes, holding a peach wood sword in his hand, and tremblingly followed the steps with the help of a small Taoist boy, and boarded the platform. .


    Na Shan stood under the stage and looked at Xuan Chengzi. To tell the truth, he was sweating for Xuan Chengzi... I''m really afraid that this blind old man will fall off the high platform again, and if he falls, he will really catch him blind. Up.


    The one who should have led the troops in front of the formation and watched the formation, this time he said nothing about going to the front of the formation, he asked a soldier to wear his own armor and stand in front of the formation with his handsome flag, waiting His own command line affairs, he was after the battle, and decided to smear the soles of his feet if something was wrong...


    Even if he is convicted after returning to Beijing for this reason, that will be the future. It is better to die late than die early.


    The formation has just been set up here, and the Zhoujiazhai on the foothills of the Nanshan Mountain has opened its doors. This time Zhou Ye still only brought two thousand soldiers. Of course, by the way, he also brought [The Cleaner]. In the end, he would call someone back and call him to clean the battlefield...


    Zhou Ye¡¯s gang of women¡¯s maidens stood on the wall, watching their men walk onto the battlefield carelessly...Although they knew that Zhou Ye would not lose, but their concern was chaotic, they still wanted to stand here and watch them with their own eyes. The man returns victorious.


    "I rely on... an egg!" Zhou Ye had seen Xuan Chengzi standing on the high platform after the army formation from a long distance. To be honest, his appearance at this time is really WOW. The big boss of the dark temple, the demeanor of an egg... at least two of them are blind, and they are blindfolded with black cloth.


    Zhou Ye, who arrived in front of the formation, did not rush to order his soldiers to kill the tens of thousands of soldiers, but directly took out a sofa from his storage bracelet, took out a bottle of red wine, and drank the red wine. , Smoking a cigar and sitting curiously watching the old man cast a spell on the platform.


    Forty thousand Qing soldiers and two thousand Umbrella soldiers were on the battlefield like this, staring at each other from a distance of 500 meters, because neither Na Shan nor Zhou Ye ordered their subordinates to attack. .


    That Shan is because he wants to wait for the old Dao to set up the big formation, and Zhou Ye is because of curiosity, wanting to see what effect the old Dao''s big formation will have...


    At this moment, all the sights on the battlefield were concentrated on the old Dao Xuan Chengzi...


    As the saying goes, what a thousand people refer to will end without disease.


    Although the eye-catching is not as good as what a thousand husbands pointed out, it is not much worse. Xuan Chengzi''s old way is stepping on the Yu step. When the sword dance Qixing concentrated on the formation, he suddenly felt a bit of cold. After a chill, I almost pronounced the wrong words.


    It''s just that his eyes are already blind after all, and he doesn''t know what the situation of the army is now... It''s just that, relying on years of experience in cultivating, he concentrates on counting the time and making the final preparations for the formation¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 174

    The sun slowly came to the right, Xuan Chengzi''s thoughts flashed, and the sword closed.Loudly shouted: "Three quarters in the afternoon has arrived, the sky is in the sky, and the extreme Yin returns to its place-cut!!!"


    Following his violent drink, the executioner, who had already stood still behind those extremely gloomy, raised the Ghost Head Knife in his hand high and chopped it down with all his strength.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty Five


    Following the order from Xuan Chengzi, ninety-nine and eighty-one extremely yin people were stunned at the same time. Blood was sprayed out of the neck cavity due to the high pressure of the blood vessels in the body.The strange thing is that these eighty-one blood arrows did not splash on the ground, but directly sprayed onto the legal platform...


    Eighty-one blood arrows converged on the altar table into a blood-colored ball with a diameter of two meters, just floating in front of the old Dao so unreasonably...


    In the blood ball, a screaming and screaming sounded continuously, and the screams became louder and louder. Even the Qing soldiers under the stage heard the sorrowful sound. If not in the army at this time If it were not for the military judge behind him holding a steel knife, someone would have thrown away their weapons and ran away.


    Following the veteran actions, the screams slowly passed away, followed by a gust of murky wind, whizzing past, the flag was blown and hunting sounded, and everyone in the audience was blown away and couldn¡¯t open their eyes. ...


    Seeing the blood-colored giant ball slowly congealed into a ball, getting smaller and smaller-Xuan Chengzi''s old-fashioned face was beaming, he was muttering words, and the peach wood sword in his hand kept waving...


    Yu Bu at the feet of Xuan Chengzi became more and more hasty, and even brought up afterimages...


    After a long while, Xuan Chengzi''s footsteps stopped for the first time. He was also sweating profusely at this time, but at the critical moment, the old Dao did not dare to delay, and worked hard, the peach wood sword in his hand pointed directly at the blood cell, another One hand picked up a charm from the altar table and pushed it towards the blood ball. There was a huge resistance during the action. The old man''s hand holding the charm was a little trembling, and the big beads of sweat on his face kept dripping.


    Just as the old Dao exhausted all his strength and was about to send the spell in his hand into the blood cell, he suddenly heard a loud noise...


    "boom----!"


    With the sound, Xuan Chengzi¡¯s head was like a watermelon that was shot, and suddenly exploded...red blood, white brains... splashed all over...


    As Xuan Chengzi''s headless corpse fell to the ground, the blood cells that had been gathered in a ball burst suddenly, and a small rain of blood fell within a radius of ten meters...


    In the distance on the wall of Zhoujiazhai, Yue Luoli handsomely pulled up a spear, put away the anti-material blocking rifle in her hand, and took a breath at the muzzle after learning the way it was in the movie. I want to blow away the indispensable gunpowder smoke...


    "Die Niubi, dare to use the demon technique in front of this girl in front of this girl''s husband, you are seeking your own death..." Disciple of the same line of Qingyun Mountain, especially Yue who majored in evil law. Lolita, how could she not see the extremist formation arranged by Xuan Chengzi''s old ways?After all, that Xuan Chengzi is still her senior...


    It¡¯s just that before Yue Luoli¡¯s handsome lines were finished, she was rewarded by Guan Guan standing behind her with a thud... "Dead girl, you are smart, can¡¯t I see this old evil method? Just the master. I didn''t say anything, so I didn''t start...otherwise I would have to wait for you to do it?"


    Yue Luoli wanted to cry without tears... She also wanted to help her man...


    At this moment, the battlefield is almost like a pot...


    "Then... that old way... why suddenly the head disappeared..."


    "This is an evil method... That old way must have been condemned by heaven..."


    "Then... can we still win?"


    There was a buzzing sound on the battlefield, until the commanders who led the soldiers used their horsewhips and kicked their feet to stop them from talking... Only secretly, Xuan Chengzi was an evil way. In order to perform sorcery to kill people and sacrifice, he won Sin to the sky, the gossip that was condemned by the sky spread like wildfire...


    The fame of Xuan Chengzi I was ruined in this way...It is really sad.


    At this moment, Shanzhen, who was standing under the platform, felt like a dog. Seeing Xuan Chengzi''s headless corpse on the ground, Shanzhen wanted to go forward and whip the corpse...


    Nima¡¯s, what do you want Lao Tzu to give you... Do you know that Lao Tzu has searched the surrounding three cities, seven townships and fifty-six villages in order to find someone who is extremely yin for you... Everyone scolds Lao Tzu dog The official...The emperor who made the decree ridiculed Lao Tzu as a Dao Fa general... This Nima Lao Tzu can bear it.


    But you bastard actually hangs up at the last minute... hangs up... you are so easy to die, but what do you let me do?How to fight this battle?


    Not to mention that the dog¡¯s goodness is frantically whistling the corpse in his heart, and he is so old. Let¡¯s talk about eating melon seeds, eating popcorn that I don¡¯t know when, smoking a cigar, sitting on the sofa, and ready to watch the fun. Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye is also very depressed at the moment. Lao Tzu came here happily to see how you do it. Just now, I was still discussing with the soldiers how awesome this formation will be, and how long can I resist him?As a result, Yue Luoli heads out if you disagree...


    Zhou Ye had a kind of feeling that I took off my pants and turned on the computer to generate spontaneous power generation. I was about to see the wonderful things. As a result, Yue Luoli came over and pulled out the plug of the computer...


    But this depressed Zhou Ye has no place to vent... Go back and hit Yue Luoli''s petty stock?Because of what?Did you shoot Xuan Chengzi''s head just for her?Ren Yue Luoli is also for Zhou Ye''s good, this favor, Zhou Ye has to recognize...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye felt more and more powerless--


    "Oh-" Long sighed, Zhou Ye, who felt bored, waved his hand casually: "I didn''t see it...Kill them all!"


    The Umbrella soldiers who had been eager to prepare for a long time roared: "For Umbrella!"


    Qi Qi jumped up, one by one up as high as a dozen stories, jumped directly over the open space between the two armies, and jumped into the large formation of the Qing soldiers... He cut his saber, twisted his body and spun happily.


    The song of the big windmill resounded throughout the battlefield again...


    Those who had never experienced the last war finally understood this time why all the guys who survived the last war changed their colors after hearing about Zhou Jiazhai.


    A full two thousand two-meter-high sturdy giants, holding giant sabers in both hands, are spinning around the crowd like a spinning top...


    The saber will be broken when touched, and hurt when touched...


    There are also Qing troops who are not afraid of death. They picked up their bows and arrows and set them at the soldiers... But this is of no use. It does not require the soldiers to use their recovery capabilities far beyond Wolverine. They played with spinning tops when they were young. Everyone knows that when an object rotates rapidly, anything that hits the object will be thrown away by the force brought by the rotation. The same is true for those arrow clusters, which are set on the body of the big man without any effort.


    Before the Qing soldiers could set their second arrow, Umbrella''s soldiers turned to them with a whirlwind...


    The soldiers whirled past the archers, waving their hands without taking away a cloud, leaving only a piece of corpse...


    Seeing that the situation is not good, Na Shan has already ran on a small hill five kilometers away from the battlefield under the escort of his own soldiers. No matter what, there is hope for him to live...


    But Na Shan who ran away didn''t notice. When he left the army, the group of extremely yin blood that had fallen on the ground because of Xuan Chengzi''s headshot and failed casting...like a living thing twisting and moving on the ground, Slowly slipped to the bottom of the table, where a puddle of blood was formed...


    As Umbrella¡¯s soldiers began to kill... the blood of those dead soldiers flowed slowly like a stream, converging towards the blood puddle under the platform, and the blood flowed through the ground. , The dense green grass and blooming wild flowers are like entering winter from spring to winter, and the room is dry and withered, slowly turning into fly ash.


    "Huh--!" Standing at the gate on the wall of the wall, looking at the battlefield, her eyes widened in surprise...In her eyes, the battlefield sky at this time was enveloped by a thick black cloud, she Knowing that it is evil spirits and resentment...A face of human beings faintly appear in the black resentment cloud...The right hand pinches and counts, and suddenly realizes: "So it''s like this..."


    "What''s wrong with Sister Guan Guan?" Yue Luoli asked obediently.


    "Because your shot killed the old Dao who was casting a spell to transform the blood of extreme yin into the energy of extreme yang. At that moment, the yin and yang were disordered, and the positive and yin grew...the extreme yang turned into the extreme yin, plus With the grievances of those clear soldiers on the battlefield, an extremely Yin blood demon was born..." Guan Guan explained to his little apprentice with a smile.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty Six


    "Extreme Yin Blood Demon?" Yue Luoli asked curiously: "Is that something powerful?"


    "Why not great?" Guan Guan explained: "There is no form and formlessness, born with the qi of heaven and earth to the yin, transformed by the hostile qi, and absorbing the yang qi to rob the soul of the invisible..."


    "What should I do?" Yue Luoli was anxious, "Then I will go down now and call my husband to come back soon..."


    "It''s too late..." Guan Guan said, pointing to the battlefield: "Look, it''s already formed!"


    Yue Luoli looked in the direction that Guan Guan pointed to... I saw a huge scarlet giant with a height of more than ten meters standing on the battlefield...


    I saw how ugly the giant had reached, and the faces struggled painfully in the body of the scarlet giant, forming face sarcoma on the giant''s skin, as if trying to get rid of the shackles of the scarlet giant...


    And there was a huge tumor on the forehead of the scarlet giant, which was the face of Xuan Chengzi...


    Zhou Ye slowly stood up from his seat, with an excited smile on his face... "This is a bit interesting, always abuse of food, it will make me feel guilty of beating elementary school students..."


    As he said, Zhou Ye slowly pulled out his two five-meter-long ship-cutting knives made of primitive Edman alloy from his storage bracelet... a big smile on his mouth."Umbrella soldiers, all have, return to our team..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s order, the two thousand soldiers quickly returned to Zhou Ye''s back and stood upright.


    "You have been cool for so long...and I should feel comfortable..." Zhou Ye said, inserting the ship-cutting knife into the ground, moving his hands and feet, and the clacking sound of bones rubbed like firecrackers. .

 Chapter 175

    "Then, I''m going to go..." Zhou Ye said, holding the Ship Slasher with both hands, his body tilted at a 45-degree angle to the ground...


    "boom--!"


    There was a loud noise, and then a white ring-shaped sonic cloud appeared in place, and Zhou Ye''s figure had disappeared. On the battlefield, Zhou Ye ran on the route as if it had encountered a hurricane. The waves of air caused by Zhou Ye''s high-speed movement flew everywhere.


    The blood giants who were pursuing the escaped Qing soldiers on the battlefield seemed to have a foreboding that something was coming towards them, and stopped their actions...


    However, even if he knew that Zhou Ye was going to attack him, he still couldn''t defend himself...


    What is the concept of six times the supersonic speed?The speed of sound propagating in normal air is 340 meters per second, and six times the supersonic speed is 2040 meters per second...


    Human eyes cannot clearly see objects moving at such speed, not to mention that the blood giant itself is made up of thousands of grievances, and the speed is a bit slower than ordinary people...


    In a short period of half a minute, Zhou Ye''s two ship-cutting knives in his hand cut tens of thousands of holes in the blood giant, and he really did a thousand cuts...


    Zhou Ye, who completed his raid, carried his ship-cutting knife on his shoulders and stood in the air with ease, looking at the blood giant at his feet...


    Half a second later, the blood giant roared to the sky, followed by a clatter, turning into a ball of blood scattered on the battlefield...


    "It''s finished!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    However, before he turned around and flew back to the cottage, he saw the blood scattered on the battlefield creeping and moving again. After less than two minutes, a brand new blood giant appeared...


    "I''m fucking..." Zhou Ye really felt like Doug is fascinated. How to play with Nima''s physical immunity?Is this bullying yourself this weapon war?"Nima, come again, I don''t believe that you can''t be killed!"


    With that said, Zhou Ye once again used a thousand knives to cut the entire blood giant into mud... However, this guy was like Xiaoqiang who could not be beaten, and within a few minutes, he returned to life perfectly again...


    "Fuck me, there''s still no end to it?!" Zhou Ye was furious. This time he slashed the blood giant with tens of millions of knives, which could last more than ten minutes...


    After the fight, Zhou Ye looked helpless at the blood stream still gathering under his feet. It seems that professional matters should be entrusted to professional people. If they are physically immune, they can only hire the senior archmage in his harem or palace. Up...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye came to the front of the girls who were standing on the wall watching the excitement."Ahem, that pass... That thing is physically immune... I can''t kill it...!"


    "Hehe..." Yue Luoli joked happily: "Husband, do you have times when you can''t figure it out?"


    "Don''t make trouble..." Zhou Ye glared at Yue Luoli, and said, "Wait for a while, I will kill this blood giant before I will clean up you..."


    "Huh..." Yue Luoli wrinkled her Qiong nose and said with a cute face at Zhou Ye: "Come on, afraid of you?"


    She was right that Zhou Ye was reluctant to hit her ass, but she forgot... the fear of being dominated by Zhou Ye on the couch...


    At this time, I had been immersed in the level of scratching with my fingers and finally raised my head, with a low laugh: "It''s rare for the master to be so embarrassed..."


    "How can it be so exaggerated as you said..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Wasn''t I also very embarrassed when I fought with you? If it weren''t for you to be cut off from the bodhisattva status by the way of heaven, I would be the one who was unlucky... ¡­"


    "Huh..." When Guan Guan heard Zhou Ye say this, he thought of the days when he was dominated by Zhou Ye... couldn''t help but yelled: "Don''t talk about that again..."


    "Okay, okay, I won''t say anything..." Zhou Ye hurriedly begged for mercy: "It''s good, I know you must be able to kill this blood giant!"


    "Hmph, it''s easy to kill her, but how can this show my ability?" Guan Guan said proudly: "It just so happens that I think Master, you also lack a handy soldier, I just train her. In your weapon, how about making you a weapon?"


    "Uh...!" Zhou Ye looked at the two ship-cutting knives in his hand, then looked at the ugly blood giant, extremely tangled... "But he is so ugly..."


    "Would you like..." Guan Guan took a look, and he kindly wanted to help Zhou Ye refine a spiritual weapon, but he was even disgusted by him, and his face suddenly wrinkled and was dissatisfied."Kindly treat it as a donkey...huh."


    "Yes, yes! As long as it''s done by Guanguan, no matter how ugly I am..." Zhou Ye hurriedly replied. At this moment, who has the means to be the boss, he doesn''t want to face the blood giant that can''t die.


    "It''s about the same..." Guan Guan smiled triumphantly, tickling Zhou Ye''s angry teeth, this girl has forgotten who the master is... It seems that it is necessary for her to study tonight, little girl, slave, Jiao''s Correct posture...


    Guan Guan ignored Zhou Ye and stepped forward directly out of the crenellation on the wall of the village. A lotus platform appeared out of nowhere at her feet...Zhou Ye also followed Guan Guan''s face and walked onto the lotus platform... and then Sitting on the lotus platform in a turbulent manner.Nongguan wailed for a while: "You sit here, where am I sitting?"


    "Sit here!" Zhou Ye patted his thigh and laughed, "Isn''t this all your exclusive seat?"


    "Hmph, I don''t know how many women have been seated in my exclusive seat..." Although Guan Guan complained, he still sat down obediently.


    Zhou Ye Yindian thought, is this an upgraded version of Guanyin sitting lotus?


    Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty Seven


    Not to mention Zhou Ye''s idea of ??silver gear, Guan Guan sitting on Zhou Ye''s lap directly controlled his lotus platform and flew towards the scarlet giant...


    Liantai supported the two of them in the blink of an eye and came in front of the re-formed blood giant. The blood giant saw Zhou Ye at a glance... and immediately roared at Zhou Ye. Obviously it knew this man who had slashed himself several times. .


    "Evil barrier..." Guan Guan lightly scolded, and with a wave of the willow branch in his hand, suddenly a downpour of blood giants began to fall...


    Zhou Ye saw it really, not to mention, this is really one thing and one thing. The blood giant who couldn''t handle it by himself was shrinking little by little in the downpour, and every drop of clear rain passed through. When the giant was in his body, he took away a trace of black energy...


    Soon, the blood giant more than ten meters high shrank into a blood man over three meters high, and the howling ghosts and wolves that accompanied him disappeared.


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but secretly said, no wonder the monkeys always like to ask Guan Guan to help when encountering problems on the way to learn the scriptures. Guan Guan is indeed very powerful...


    Think about it at the beginning, if it weren¡¯t for the mentality of dying together and launching thousands of big mushrooms, and it happened that Guan Guan didn¡¯t know the key to the big mushrooms, accidentally detonated the mushrooms, killed hundreds of millions of living beings, and caused the wrath of heaven. , She lowered the aura and eliminated her bodhisattva status, saying that the unlucky one was herself, thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help being a little scared. At that time, he was really a newborn calf and was not afraid of tigers...


    Fortunately, I was lucky enough to successfully check this big BOSS to subdue... hehehe...


    With a triumphant smile, Zhou Ye, who woke up from his memories, suddenly discovered that this blood man was towering in front of Huns, and this F+ cup was swollen....Oh my god, it''s so scary...


    Guan Guan ignored Zhou Ye¡¯s shocked expression, and with a wave of the willow branch in his hand, the blood man over three meters tall was cut in half. This time they did not merge together, but became two normal ones. Human-sized blood...


    "Zhou Lang, take out your ship-cutting knife!" Guan Guan said.


    "Ah?...Oh, okay!" Zhou Ye once again drew out his two five-meter-long ship-cutting knives and placed them flat in front of Guan Guan, "Is that right?"


    "Yeah!" Guan Guan responded, spreading out his small hands, two willow leaves filled with scriptures were lying quietly on her palm, and said softly: "Go!"


    Two willow leaves erraticly landed on the top of the ship-cutting sword, and then, with a sigh, turned into a green light and disappeared on the blade.


    "Come..." Guan Guan waved at the blood female who had been separated into two, and the two suddenly turned into a ball of blood and flew over, and then directly hit Zhou Ye''s two ship-cutting knives...


    Suddenly, on the half-meter-wide and five-meter-long ship-cutting knife, a red light kept shining, and then, red scriptures kept flashing on the surface of the knife...


    "When I killed, the sea of ??blood was surging, and the Buddha sighed, he was at ease with Venerable Yemala Kaya..." Guan Guan folded his hands together, and muttered the Shura Killing Sutra, one by one in Sanskrit from her vermilion lips, and then turned into One by one, the big golden letters were immersed in the bloody scriptures on the face of the sword.


    After reciting a sutra of killing, Zhou Ye''s sword was completely covered with golden Sanskrit. Then he took a rest for a while, and then read the sutra of killing again...with a chant, One by one golden scriptures also flew into Zhou Ye''s other ship-cutting knife until the golden scriptures completely covered the entire blade...


    At this moment Guan Guan¡¯s little face was slightly exposed, a trace of fatigue, and a few drops of sweat appeared on the tip of his nose...


    Seeing Guan Guan finally stopped chanting, Zhou Ye used his sleeve to wipe the sweat off his cheeks with distress, Guan Guan smiled and enjoyed Zhou Ye''s rare service.


    "That... Guan Guang..." While helping Guan Guan wipe his sweat, Zhou Ye asked curiously, "Why did that blood giant become a woman?"


    "Extreme Yin Blood Demon, Extreme Negative Yin, everything in the world, Yin is female, Yang is male. Why is it strange that the Extreme Yin Blood Demon is a female body?" Guan Guan leaned in Zhou Ye''s arms and explained weakly , Just refining two pairs of magic soldiers, also consumed a lot of her energy.


    "But... wasn''t it a man just now?" Zhou Ye was referring to the image of a man when the Extreme Yin Blood Demon was huge.


    "At that time, she absorbed the hostility and grievances on the battlefield and transformed her into form. She had just developed a sense of intelligence and did not know how to control her. Will become an extremely ugly male giant..."


    After Guan Guan finished speaking, he explained: "I just used the nectar in the Yujing bottle to help her wash away the impurities and soul filth in her body, and return her to her true colors!"

 Chapter 176

    "But why did you split her in half again?" Zhou Ye turned into a hundred thousand why, asking like a curious baby.


    "Who told you to have two great swords..." Guan Guan gave Zhou Ye an angry white look. Had it not been for his two great swords, how could he be so tired like this?


    "Hehe... Guan Guan is really good to me..." Zhou Ye smiled embarrassedly, rubbing Guan Guan''s face, as if he was a good seller...


    "Well, let go of your two great swords!" Guan Guan said.


    "Oh..." Zhou Ye let go. He originally thought that the two ship-cutting knives would fall to the ground, but he saw two ship-cutting knives floating in mid-air... "Huh, so powerful?? You can actually fly by yourself. ? Then can I imitate the sword fairy in the future... the sword flies...?"


    "Don''t you think it''s silly to do that?!" Guan Guan gave him angrily, did his master pursue this point?Except for Lu Dongbin, how many of the gods in the upper realm are practicing swordsmanship with swords?


    "Uh, what you don''t understand, Guan Guan, Feijian is a man''s romance..." Zhou Ye explained.


    "I remember Master, you seemed to say last time that the explosion was a man''s romance? And last time, you said that the giant ship cannon was a man''s romance... Master, please let go of the romance, romance. Always carrying the pot for you, and very tired..." Guan Guan Tucao said.


    "Slap--!" Zhou Ye slapped a slap in the face of the dolphins in the pass, and said angrily: "Don''t talk back to the master..."


    "Yes, Master!" Guan Guanmei glanced at Zhou Ye with silky eyes, and said softly in a low voice.


    "It''s really under-tuned and taught...!" Zhou Ye felt as if he had accidentally turned his little girl, Nuguan Guan, into a trembling M. What should I do?Waiting online, very anxious.


    I didn''t know that my master was complaining about the barriers, and whispered to him softly: "Master, let me introduce your weapon to you!"


    "Um-! Let''s talk!" Zhou Ye said with a sullen face, like an uncle.


    "What about these two swords!" Guan Guan said, pointing to the Ship Slasher floating beside Zhou Ye, "I have inscribed the Shura Killing Sutra for my master. Humans, ghosts, demons, gods and demons, there is nothing that cannot be killed. In the future, if you encounter a situation like today, the master no longer needs to call me, and you can easily hack the monster to death with these two knives!"


    "It sounds like it''s awkward!" Zhou Ye looked at his ship-cutting knife that was printed with golden Sanskrit, and couldn''t help but smile happily. He found that there was a hidden bloody line between the Sanskrit characters. The blood vessels of the human body are connected to all the scriptures, and there seems to be some kind of secret connection between the whole blood vessels and the scriptures. It expands and contracts with each breath, and the ship sword seems to become a living thing.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty Eight


    "What is this?" Zhou Ye pointed at the blood vessel-like lines between the scriptures and asked curiously: "How does it look like alive?"


    "This is the Extreme Yin Blood Demon just now!" Guan Guan explained: "I use the willow leaf as the skin, the knife body as the bone, the Killing Meridian as the vein, and the Extreme Yin Blood Demon as the soul. I helped you refine these two living creatures. They will absorb the hostility and resentment after your murder and grow up..."


    "Oh...this way!" Zhou Ye asked thoughtfully, "Does that mean that they will gradually become stronger in the future?"


    "Of course..." Guan Guan said: "They will slowly evolve in the future, and they will evolve into a sea of ??blood if they absorb enough evil spirits and grievances. In the end, their ultimate goal is to incarnate into boundless blood. The sea, the sea of ??blood will not wither, and the magic weapon will not die!"


    "...Well, why does it sound the same as a growth artifact?" Zhou Ye said silently.


    "That''s natural!" Guan Guan listened to Zhou Ye''s words as a compliment, completely ignoring that she was crazy about playing online games."You two, don''t show up quickly yet, see your master!"


    "Yes!" X2


    With two beautiful replies, Zhou Ye''s two ship-slashing knives flashed, and they turned into two enchanting and charming women in blood-colored dresses full of mature and feminine demeanor...


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye roared in his heart, my birthday, my weapon turned into a pretty girl...


    "Xueping (Xueting)! Have seen the master!" X2


    The name of the two women is correct, both of them can be called Ping Ting moving...


    "Uh, hello..." Zhou Ye didn''t know how to communicate with his weapons. In a blink of an eye, Nima''s two ship-cutting knives turned into two sisters paper. Can you believe this?


    "Hand over your true spirit to your master!" Guan Guan said in a deep voice.


    "...Yes!" X2


    The two of them hesitated for a moment, and a red ball of light the size of a firefly flew out of their foreheads with sadness, and directly flew into Zhou Ye''s forehead, and disappeared...


    Zhou Ye had a feeling in an instant, as if he could feel what the two women thought, especially as long as his thoughts changed, the souls of the two women would disappear in a blink of an eye.


    After the two women surrendered their true spirits, they looked as though they had been seriously ill, their faces were pale and looked at Zhou Ye sadly...as if they hoped that Zhou Ye would pity them and return their true spirits to them.


    It¡¯s a pity that Zhou Ye didn¡¯t pay attention to them. He knew very well that Guan Guan had prepared them for him. After the two women in the province had successfully cultivated, their skills would be high. As long as Zhou Ye had a trace of their true spirits, even if they After being cultivated as a true immortal Daluo, Zhou Ye''s mind would be in a dilemma. Zhou Ye didn''t have the habit of working hard to make wedding dresses for others.


    "Okay, don''t cry and cry, since I have received a trace of your true spirit, naturally there will be other benefits for you!" Guan Guan said: "Presumably you have also noticed the monstrous anger on your master, right? I allow you to enter the master. The evil sea practice..."


    "Thank you master, thank you mistress!" X2


    When the two women heard Guan Guan''s words, their tears stopped, and their expressions no longer complained. The two small faces became like flowers, and the happy eyes narrowed into a line. When they flashed, the two of them directly Disappeared in place...


    Although Zhou Ye couldn''t see it, he could feel the two women''s extremely happy mood at this moment by virtue of the spiritual connection with the two women.


    At this moment, in the blood-colored sea of ??evil spirits above Zhou Ye, the two ship-cutting knives are like two whitebait returning to the sea in the blood-red water, jumping happily from time to time, like a husky spreading joy...


    These evil spirits are poison to others, but for them, it is a great tonic, enough to save them thousands of years of hard cultivation...


    Thanks to these two women, Zhou Ye saw for the first time in his life the endless evil spirit and resentment that Guan Guan said about him...


    "Fuck, there are so many..." Zhou Ye was also a little frightened. He didn''t expect that he just lost more than a thousand big mushrooms and killed so many people...


    But when it comes to regret, Zhou Ye wouldn''t be able to do so. In that case, Zhou Ye would only have to do the same thing. He didn''t regret the decision he made. For him, what about billions of creatures?Is it comparable to a little finger of my woman?


    Uh, it¡¯s a bit far away...


    At this time, Zhou Ye suddenly discovered something, "What if I need a weapon? Is it all you need to think in your heart?"


    "Well, you are connected with their sisters, as long as you call them in your heart, they will know..." Guan Guan said.


    "I''m going to go!!! The mind is connected?" Zhou Ye was taken aback for a moment: "Then I don''t have any privacy when facing them?"


    "Stupid master, as long as you don''t think about them, they won''t be able to feel your thoughts!" Guan Guan said with an aversion to iron, "On the contrary, all their feelings and thoughts cannot be hidden from your perception!"


    Zhou Ye, who had just felt the boundless sea of ??blood above his head, said that it is indeed the same thing, and now he can feel the joy of the two sisters as well as what they hear, see, and hear.


    The biggest accident had become his own weapon, Zhou Ye looked down at his feet.The originally organized camp has also become a messy large junkyard. Weapons, horses, and even a few ballistas... are all thrown there...


    As for living people?I''m sorry, the panting person either ran away or died... Now there is no living person here.


    "Clean up the battlefield, let''s go back!" Zhou Ye roared. The cleaners naturally consciously stayed at the end, using their own abilities to restore the land to its original state... Simply put, sink all the garbage, tents and corpses. Into the ground.


    Not talking about Zhou Ye, who had packed up his things and returned to Zhou''s family village, only the Chief Soldier of Shanna who escaped victoriously.


    At this time, Na Shan was standing on a hill, looking at the battlefield with a monocular telescope sent by a foreigner from a small hair in the capital...


    His hands were shaking and shaking... That was not what Zhou Ye frightened, but what he was afraid of.


    He saw that the scarlet giant appeared right where he left, and he had some guesses, it must have something to do with Xuan Chengzi''s death...


    But seeing the blood giant actually grabbed a clear soldier and stuffed it into his mouth, chewing it, and eating it, he really felt like vomiting... and a little scared.


    If I didn''t leave there in time, would the hapless person who was chewed to pieces by the bones of the Scarlet Giant''s mouth become himself?Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but tremble all over his body. This Nima thought was extremely terrified...


    This battle is impossible to fight, Nashan decided, and immediately returned to Beijing.Negative Jing please go!It''s a big deal to be asked, compared to staying here and being eaten by monsters as snacks, it is happier....


    Whoever loves to suppress the bandits will come, anyway, Lao Tzu will not do it... If he escapes by luck, he plans to resign from office... In recent years, being an official has also become a high-risk occupation!

 Chapter 177

    "Go, and I will go back to Beijing with the master...I won''t wait for this horrible place!" Nashan finished saying this to the pros and wielded his whip and beat his horse away... Keep up, the master said nothing, why are we still doing it here...


    Na Shan took dozens of surviving companions, rushed directly to the capital and left without even staying in Wenxian... This has become his nightmare... If he could, then Shan would never want to leave for the rest of his life. Take a step here.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty Nine


    In the Imperial Study Room in the Forbidden City¡ª¡ª


    Daoguang was sitting at the table of Long Shu, quietly listening to his younger brother, Huijun Wang Mianyu told himself what he had seen and heard in Wenxian...


    After listening quietly to King Hui, Emperor Daoguang rubbed his temples with a headache, groaned, and then said: "According to Mianyu, what you mean is that the hair bandit in Wen County is actually a man who can fly away. A stranger in the land?"


    "That''s it!" King Hui nodded and said, "Then the master of Zhou''s village can fly between the sky and the earth and kill people invisible. This is what the minister has seen with his own eyes. There is absolutely no falsehood!"


    "Is it an immortal?" Emperor Daoguang nodded thoughtfully, and then suddenly asked: "Look at Yimianyu, can I recruit this immortal to the court for my Daqing?"


    "Uh-!" King Huijun suddenly got stuck, how did he answer?"I don''t know what the minister...!"


    "Oh!" Daoguang saw that King Hui looked like this, and he immediately understood that this was completely whimsical, and there was no possibility.


    "The emperor, the maidservant feels that this is not impossible!" Zhang Deyun whispered to the eunuch who was writing beside Daoguang.


    "Huh?" Daoguang squinted at him. If other eunuchs dared to interject when he was talking about state affairs, he would not need to say that he would just pull out his palm for fifty, and then throw it into the Jingyi Bureau to do rough work to death, but this Zhang Deyun is different.


    Zhang Deyun grew up with Daoguang. He was Daoguang¡¯s playmate when he was young. After Daoguang took office, he was transferred to the eunuch as the eunuch, which is basically the top eunuch.


    "Oh? Xiao Dezi, what ideas do you have to tell me!" Dao Guang looked at Zhang Dehai with interest and asked.


    "The slave maid just wants to share the worries for the emperor. If you say something wrong, please ask the emperor to spare the slave maid''s fate!" Zhang Dehai didn''t say a word and asked for mercy. , That''s a place where there is no burial...


    "I forgive you for your innocence, let''s talk!" Daoguang said.


    "The slave and maid thanked the Lord Longen!" After Zhang Dehai knelt down to thank him, he raised his head and said, "The emperor, have you forgotten how the magistrate of Wen County reported the memorial to the bandit?"


    "Well-I remember that the mountain bandits entered the city, grabbed the daughters of the big family, and killed the courage. Is this right?" Daoguang recalled.


    "The emperor, you have a good memory, and the servants are far inferior to you!" Zhang Dehai directly flattered him.


    "Well, damn dog minion, hurry up and say the point!" Daoguang scolded with a smile.


    "Yes, the servant is guilty!" Zhang Dehai said: "The emperor, this memorial is a key point!"


    "What''s the point?" Daoguang is still a little confused, wondering where the point is?"Forcibly grabbing big daughters?"


    "The emperor is really amazing, his eyes are like a torch, and he found the point of the matter at once!" Zhang Dehai was really relieved, and then he reminded him that he was about to tell the answer, then he really deserved to die... The good thing is to let the emperor find the doubt himself.


    "What''s the point...?" Daoguang asked in confusion.


    "The emperor...!" Zhang Dehai said hurriedly: "Then the village master of Zhou''s village has robbed the people''s daughter, so it means that the village master of Zhou''s village still has seven emotions and six desires, and not an undesirable immortal! People who want something will definitely want something, and those who want something will naturally be controlled by the emperor!"


    "Huh?" Daoguang had to say, the master is in the folks, and he didn''t expect that an eunuch who grew up with him around him would have such an understanding of the world."Then according to your opinion, Xiao Dezi, what should I do to allow the stranger from Zhou''s village to enter the court? How can I use it?"


    "..." When Zhang Dehai heard this, his cold sweat began to shed. He really didn''t dare to answer. He can survive in the inner palace and live a very moist eunuch. There are few who have enough brains. The emotional quotient of a person is absolutely explosive, and those with low emotional intelligence are either killed or doing coolies in the net clothes bureau.


    How dare you answer the emperor''s question?The emperor told you to say it, just say it?[What should I do as you see it...] This seems to make you think at first sight, but if you take a closer look at it, you feel wrong. You are an eunuch, why should you help the master make an idea?


    The stone stele of the Qing Dynasty that the eunuchs were not allowed to do political affairs is still standing at the gate of the palace. There are definitely many eunuchs who were killed when they touched the red line. Zhang Dehai didn''t want to become one of them. ¡­


    Zhang Dehai raised his head slightly and took a sneak peek at Dao Guang, only to see that at this moment Dao Guang was staring at him with a smile on his face.


    "The emperor is forgiving... the emperor is forgiving...!" Zhang Dehai shivered in fright, grabbed the ground with his head, and kept kowtow...


    "Haha..." Daoguang looked at Zhang Dehai with a smile, until his forehead was smashed, and blood flowed down his forehead, and then said slowly: "Okay, I forgive you. Tell me about your idea!"


    "The servant maid, thank the Lord Longen!" Zhang Dehai looked up with a grateful look. He didn''t even dare to wipe the blood on his face. He grinned and said with a smile: "The servant girl felt that there is a saying that the ancients said well...!"


    "Oh? That sentence?" Daoguang was also a little interested.


    "If you want to get it, you must give it first...!" Zhang Dehai said.


    "What did the ancients say? This is a passage from Lao Tzu''s Tao Te Ching!" Dao Guang scolded with a smile, "I really don''t know how to learn!"


    "Yes, the maidservant is a servant of the emperor. It is useless to learn those things. The maidservant feels that as long as he can serve and serve the emperor well, it is much better than learning those things!" Zhang Dehai said sincerely.


    "It''s really hard for you..." Looking at the loyal Zhang Dehai, Dao Guang suddenly felt a little guilty for the act he had just beaten on Zhang Dehai, but this thought only flashed in his heart, and it was fleeting."Don''t you let me give the village master a few beauties?"


    "The servant girl dare not... the servant girl dare not!" Zhang Dehai kowtow again and again in fright.


    "The emperor, when he saw the immortal, he was surrounded by two beauties. He really looked like a romantic figure!" King Hui also remembered that Zhou Ye brought the two girls into a riot. The military camp is coming.


    "Oh, let''s wait!" Daoguang sighed and said: "Now in the middle of the court, there are those who dominate the peace, and there are those who dominate the battle... I can''t make up my mind now, and I will wait for the news from that side. Right!"


    Daoguang still somewhat hoped that the great formation of Taoist Xuanchengzi mentioned in the good memorial could achieve miraculous effects and defeat the people of Zhoujiazhai... so that he would gain face and lizi.


    "..." Wang Miao Hui understood Daoguang''s thoughts and stopped saying anything. It would be wrong to say too much.


    It''s just that Daoguang didn''t expect that the kind that he had high hopes for came back on the third day... and the whole army was wiped out, and he ran back...


    He immediately made him feel like he had been entrusted with inhumanity, and he wanted to punish him. As a result, the leaders and factions in the court interceded for him. In the words of the Lord and God, "the power of ghosts and gods is beyond human power." The enemy is really not a crime of war!"


    In the end, Daoguang could only let Nashan go home and think behind closed doors. He couldn''t even cut off his top-wearing Hualing. Now the main faction is too strong... the former neutral factions have been added to the main spirit faction.


    Suddenly the main fighting faction declined, and Chaozhong became the world of the main and the main factions. Those main and the main factions also came up with reasons to convince Daoguang.


    First, the continuous wars, laboring for the people and fortune, delaying spring ploughing...


    Second, the soldiers and horses that went to attack Zhoujiazhai were basically mobilized from nearby Gyeonggi. The entire Gyeonggi area has been emptied... The whole army in Tianjin town was annihilated, the whole Hebei camp was annihilated, and the firearms camp in Beijing was annihilated. Also wiped out...


    The entire Gyeonggi area has a total of hundreds of thousands of people, and half of them were lost on the battlefield in the small place of Nanshan. The security of the important area of ??Gyeonggi has been greatly affected. The secret spy report has recently been reported by many private anti-Qing organizations. Signs about to move.


    Third, Zhou Jiazhai did not really provoke an anti-flag rebellion, just occupying the mountain as king, and there is still room for relaxation...


    These three articles made Daoguang speechless, and Daoguang himself also wanted to recruit Zhou''s family. In the end, with the support of the ministers and ministers in the DPRK, Daoguang decided to recruit An Zhou''s family. Zhai...


    And Daoguang''s enrollment condition for Zhou Ye was...waiting!!


    Chapter Two Hundred and Forty


    Looking at the familiar gate of the city in front of him, that Shan was sitting on the war horse with a sad face, and the entourage behind him was also weak.


    He really wanted to cry without tears. Just after a few days of thinking behind closed doors at home, he was caught by Daoguang again. This time he was not going to attack Zhoujiazhai... This made him feel a little relieved.


    This time he was instructed to recruit the owner of Zhoujiazhai in Wen County.


    No way, who told Zhou Ye to meet with King Hui?King Huijun would definitely not come to Wenxian for enlistment, and only the kind who was ordered to think behind closed doors at home would come.


    So Daoguang made a decree to take out the Shan who was lucky to have escaped at home, and let him act as a solicitor to be responsible for recruiting Zhoujiazhai...

 Chapter 178

    That Shan is depressed...


    Unfortunately, whether he is depressed or not, he must go, otherwise there will be no ministers from the main and faction to support him this time... just a crime of resisting the decree and not complying is enough to lose his head.


    So Na Shan can only take his relatives and follow the imperial decree, and revisit the old place again and return to Wen County...


    At this time, Zhou Ye, lying on the recliner in the back flower garden of his villa, comfortably enjoying the gentleness of Takilan, watching the foxtrot dance of sister Shuyu Xiuyu...


    Watching the dance of the two sisters Xiuyu, even Takilan, who has never surrendered easily, had to admit that he was ashamed. Shuyu and Xiuyu gave full play to their fox women''s specialties, and their bodies were as soft as boneless. ¡¤soft.


    In particular, the two of them wore light gauze, a silk tunic on their upper body, and a white tight skirt on their lower body. The belly, waist and waist were exposed outside the clothes, and they danced very enchantingly.


    Zhou Ye embraced Takilan, and the two squeezed into a rocking chair like Siamese babies.Takilan tried to squeeze her position as much as possible to make Zhou Ye lie more comfortable, while freeing her hands to help Zhou Ye peel off the sweet chestnuts that had just been fried.


    Zhou Ye opened his mouth and ate the chestnuts Takilan placed next to him, sighing comfortably.This Takilan sister paper is really painful... you don''t need to say anything, it''s done properly.


    Zhou Ye always has the illusion that he is being raised by Takilan as a son...but it doesn¡¯t matter. The relationship between the two is messed up enough, and it doesn¡¯t matter if you add another one. Anyway, he really enjoys Takilan¡¯s spoiling. Like love.


    As for other sister papers?Guan Guan and Yue Luoli, the two cultivators, are working hard, and Linglong Qianqian, Lin Feier and a piano player, the four of them just made up a table of Mahjong and are struggling...


    Zhou Ye had also participated in a few women¡¯s poker games, but unknowingly, Zhou Ye¡¯s normal mahjong game was eventually played as unclothed mahjong...Finally, the women unanimously decided to prohibit Zhou Ye from participating. Play majiang¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye''s gambling products are really bad. If the cards are not good, they will steal the bottom, relying on the speed of their own hands, and others can''t see it. That cheating is called an arrogance...just three laps, the three girls I lost the bottoms and pants...


    The three girls who wanted to turn their books had actually used the posture Zhou Ye wanted to try a long time ago as a bargaining chip... The result is obvious, even if you are a high-tech crossover, the god of gambling is alive, under Zhou Ye''s bottomless cheating , And will still lose...


    In the end, the girls lost everything they could lose... At this time, Guan Guan, who occasionally came in to get things, broke the secret. From then on, Zhou Ye has become the most unpopular person at the poker table!


    The girls also wanted to relinquish their accounts, but in front of Zhou Ye, who was incarnation of loan sharks, they found that the consequences of relinquishing accounts were very serious... so they reluctantly contributed their first time.


    It''s just that Zhou Ye can''t enter the chess room anymore, alas!There is no dragon slaying technique!


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye sighed: "I, the God of Gamblers, are useless as a hero. I can only sit here and watch the dance. It''s really a talent."


    Takilan looked at Zhou Ye and complained that Linglong¡¯s mother and daughter didn¡¯t take him to play with him. She couldn¡¯t help but coquettishly yelled: "Okay...you can¡¯t sit on stools for a few days when you¡¯ve gotten them off, little bad guys. What do you want!?"


    "I didn''t expect it, who knew they were so delicate and weak!" Zhou Ye said aggrieved: "I remember that after the first time, isn''t it the next day like nothing? And your place is better than ordinary people. Min..."


    "Bah, you can''t talk about the little bad guy!" Takilan hurriedly stretched out her bare hand and covered Zhou Ye''s mouth lightly, not letting him go on... When thinking of Zhou Ye''s own self, her unbearable performance made her stiff. Ma, the whole person was paralyzed and soft on Zhou Ye''s body."Little enemy, you will be a concubine...!"


    "It''s really wrong! I love my family Lan''er before it''s too late, why would I be willing to violate you?" Zhou Ye quibbleed: "I am helping you open the door to a new world and see new scenery..."


    "Don''t make a fuss, little villain, let''s concentrate on watching Sister Shuyu''s dance!" Takilan quickly changed the subject, she knew that she would not be able to please her after talking about it. If this flower garden dances, it becomes a flower. The garden is fighting... "Sister Shuyu and Sister Xiuyu have rehearsed for you for a long time. If your husband doesn''t appreciate it, the sisters will really cry!"


    When Zhou Ye heard the words and looked at the two women Shuyu and Xiuyu, they looked at him and Takilan grinningly. There was no sign of crying. It was obvious that Takilan gave him a routine."Okay, what crime should I dare to deceive my husband?"


    "If you return to the young master, in accordance with Article 36 of the Family Law, deceive the Patriarch, you should suffer from the chrysanthemum¡¤Flower Xiangyang..." Shu Yu chuckled and laughed.


    "Hehehe, no wonder Master I am!" Zhou Ye said with a humble smile: "Left and right, come and hold this woman who deceives the Patriarch for me!"


    The two women, Shuyu and Xiuyu, joked and ran up, one to the left and the other, and gently pressed Takilan, who was going to apply oil to the soles of her feet.


    "No... Your husband, let your concubine go..." Takilan struggled hard. However, Shuyu Xiuyu and two daughters are great monsters who have practiced for a thousand years. They seem to press lightly, relying on Takilan. The flesh and body of the mortal fetus really can''t break free for a while.


    Takilan''s face was red. This enemy likes not to take the ordinary road. Although it is also very comfortable there, it always feels weird when walking and sitting in a chair the next day.Especially looking at the appearance of this enemy is going to be real... She couldn''t help but trembled, she was a little bit shy and a little bit expectant.


    Just when a group of people laughed together... suddenly the communicator placed on the stone table rang.


    "Xiaohong, get in touch!" Zhou Ye ordered.


    "The command has been received and the contact has been connected!" With Xiao Hong''s words, the green light of the communicator is on, and the communication is connected."the host!"


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye asked casually.


    "Master, the good of the general soldier of Tianjin Town is here!"


    "Then kill them, do you still have to ask?" Zhou Ye said without hesitation.


    "But they raised a white flag!"


    "Huh? Is this the rhythm of their plan to surrender?" Zhou Ye muttered to himself, this shouldn''t be. It has just been fought a few times, and even the source of troops in the Gyeonggi area has not been completed. Surrender?


    "My husband, business matters!" Takilan, who was pressed by the two women on the stone platform, wanted to take the opportunity to get rid of the clutches: "Go ahead and take a look, don''t you know the intention of the kindness?"


    "That''s right!" Zhou Ye stood up, slapped Takilan''s dolphins and said, "Don''t think you''ve escaped this catastrophe. When I get back from my work, hehehe..."


    Before he finished speaking, Zhou Ye''s figure had disappeared in the backyard, and Takilan couldn''t help but sighed, "Little enemy!"


    Chapter Two Hundred and Forty One


    "Oh, the commander, the rare visitor!" Zhou Ye took the Eighth Step calmly, walked out of the village gate swayingly, and began to mock the good people holding the white flag."Is that my lord here today to start the war?"


    "The Lord Zhou Zhai is serious!" Na Shan smiled bitterly and received the white flag in his arms, then folded his hand, and said: "Zhou''s two thousand strong men are unparalleled in the world. The imperial court has already lost all troops here. Dare to fight again!"


    "Oh? Since it''s not here to write a war note, what is it for the adults to come to my little Zhoujiazhai today?" Zhou Ye said as he asked the soldiers to move himself a chair, and then just sit down. On the chair, he smoked a cigar.


    He didn''t care that Shan and the others were standing outside the gate of the village, and he didn''t even care about the pros and followers who were burning in the eyes behind Shan. For Zhou Ye, he had never had a good impression of the braid dynasty. You can say braid. Dynasty is the only dynasty in Chinese history that made him feel sick.


    Originally, China had the opportunity to directly enter the capitalist era, and even had the opportunity to participate in the first industrial revolution, but under the strong suppression of the Braid Dynasty, many scientific and technological inventions of the previous dynasty were destroyed.


    To give a very simple example, at the end of the Ming Dynasty, craftsmen in China had already tried out the most perfect black flame formula, and even the method of making mines had appeared in the journal of Tiangong Kaiwu, but Those braided emperors were afraid that the inventions of the Han people would shake the country that people had gotten right away, so they destroyed all these inventions.


    Even in the later period, in order to whitewash Taiping, Qianlong also presided over the compilation of the Siku Quanshu... But when he compiled the Siku Quanshu, he destroyed more than 10,000 editions of various books that were unfavorable to the Qing Dynasty... Among them were many great scientific inventions.


    After all, there are fewer Manchus than Hans, and those Manchus refuse to integrate into the Hans. In order to fear that the riding and shooting skills they rely on will be replaced by guns and artillery, they destroyed various scientific and technological materials...


    This caused the level of science and technology in China to fall from the world''s leading position to the bottom.It¡¯s been more than two hundred years back...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye did not have any good feelings for these Manchus, and did not have any sense of identity with the most humiliating dynasty in the history of China...


    To sum up, how could Zhou Ye show that Shanhao''s face?


    For Zhou Ye''s almost provocative behavior, Na Shan was not angry. This is not proof of how well-mannered he is, but that his fist is not as big as Zhou Ye. He has nothing to do with Zhou Ye, he is afraid of Zhou Ye...


    Although the good old god was here only if he hadn''t seen Zhou Ye''s unreasonable behavior and was not angry, but the person behind him had long been unhappy.


    "Well, what a mighty prestige!" A sharp voice of neither man nor woman came from behind Na Shan.


    Following the voice, a middle-aged eunuch, wearing a big red official gown, wearing a six-grade clamshell top and a flower ling, with a white face and no beard, walked out and stared at Zhou Ye with disgust.


    "Who are you?" Zhou Ye glanced at him and asked casually.


    "Our family''s name is Sun Wenzhou. It is only a small eunuch in front of the emperor who came here to declare the decree by the emperor''s order!" He said modestly, but Sun Wenzhou''s face was raised high, with an arrogant appearance.


    It¡¯s not the first time that he has done this job. Every time he makes a decree, he can¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows when he sees those second- and third-grade frontier officials in those places who are honestly kneeling in front of him to take the decree. The feeling, even the inferiority complex of being an incomplete man was sublimated at that moment and turned into a kind of pride.


    And every time he was ordered to declare, it would always bring him some benefits, such as a few hundred taels of silver, such as expensive Western gadgets.After all, it was the people around the emperor, who had to show some face.


    Therefore, although Sun Wenzhou was still cautiously living with his tail in the palace, he became more arrogant and domineering outside the palace.

 Chapter 179

    As early as when Zhou Ye came out and sat down unceremoniously, he was dissatisfied with Zhou Ye. The imperial mission did not open the door to greet him, and he looked like a villain coming to the door, just like a sex. Slap them in the face.That''s why he made his head stronger. In his opinion, he was showing a face to that kind and venting his anger for that kind. After all, they were commissioned by orders to declare.


    But I didn''t expect that Sun Wenzhou would be rubbed on the ground by Zhou Ye as soon as he made a sound.


    "It turned out to be a dead eunuch!" Zhou Ye said with contempt: "Even the dignity of a man is gone, so why are you still here? If I were you, I would have hanged myself!"


    "You...you...!" Sun Wenzhou almost didn''t come up in one breath, suffocating to death.The attendants behind him beat their backs and rubbed their chests one by one, and finally didn''t let him die here.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s indifferent appearance, Sun Wenzhou was angry and hated, his eyes rolled, and his heart was contemplated.


    Don''t you look down on me, the eunuch eunuch?I''m now declaring, to see if you kneel or not!Thinking of this, Sun Wenzhou took the imperial decree from the attendant beside him, held it high in his hand, and shouted: "Zhou''s village master, Zhou Ye takes the decree!"


    "Ah! Let''s talk, I''m listening!" Zhou Ye still ignored him and slumped in his seat, "Do you have anything Daoguang wants to tell me?"


    "Bold fanatics, you dare to despise the heavens, don''t hesitate to kneel down and take orders!" An attendant beside Sun Wenzhou took a step forward like a kindness, angrily scolded Zhou Ye, and after cursing Zhou Ye, he still directed at Sun Wenzhou. Mei Xiao, she looks disgusting to the extreme,


    "..." At this moment, all Zhou Ye''s movements stopped, the cigar was no longer ugly, his legs were no longer shaken, and the whole person was as if frozen. After a while, his face was gloomy, and then slowly Stand up from the seat...


    Sun Wenzhou thought that Zhou Ye was about to kneel down to take the order. The smug expression on his face expressed his head. The head was raised high, and his eyes were about to go to the top of his head. He made up his mind and Zhou Ye would take it. If you want, let him kneel for a while.


    When Shan saw that Zhou Ye''s expression was wrong, he hurriedly took his relatives and flashed out a long way away, and the province was dragged down by the dead eunuch...The kind heart said: This dead eunuch, don''t look at who it is. And don''t look at where it is?This is the Zhou Family Village that has destroyed the 70,000 court army. This Zhou Da Village master is a flying fairy, don''t hold me when you are looking for death.


    I have to say that that kind move saved his life.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye stood up with a sneer, watching the proud eunuch and his two companions, and said: "I only kneel to my parents in my life. I don''t bless me this day. It''s not worth my worship. This ground can¡¯t bury me, I can¡¯t afford to kneel down, a group of tiny ants, what qualifications do Zhou Ye have to make me kneel down!!!"


    "You dare to insult me? Damn it!!!" Following Zhou Ye''s violent drink, the Sun Wenzhou trio was shocked, and was instantly crushed into meat sauce by Nian Li...


    The three of them couldn''t even make a scream, and they became three piles of blood dripping with meat. The kind of nausea on the side looked at. It is estimated that he has experienced this close observation of Zhou Ye''s method. I don''t want to eat dumplings, buns and other stuffed stuff.


    "This time Daoguang sent you this pickle? The thing to disgust me?" Zhou Ye turned to look at the pale-faced Shan, and said with an unhappy expression, "Then he successfully annoyed me this time!"


    When a group of ants provoke a giant, when the giant is happy, step on it. Step on it. Killing the ants is a game of killing time, but when this group of ants actually make the giant kneel?When humiliating giants, it¡¯s hard to say, everything depends on the giant¡¯s mood...


    Obviously, the giant''s mood at the moment is absolutely unhappy.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Forty Two


    Kneel down?


    Once upon a time, Zhou Ye never knelt down when facing Guanyin Bodhisattva''s pressing step by step!I never knelt down when facing the interrogation of the future Buddha Maitreya!He didn''t kneel down when facing the zombies all over the mountains!


    A small eunuch who can''t even be called a man dared to tell him to kneel down, and let him, the Supreme Master of Umbrella, who controls the lives of hundreds of millions of people, kneel down?Let him kneel down, a man who swept thousands of planes?How could this make Zhou Ye not angry?


    From his point of view, this was Daoguang''s humiliation to Umbrella and Zhou Ye''s humiliation. The insult must be cleansed with iron and blood, so Zhou Ye ordered without hesitation:


    "Umbrella, perform first level combat readiness!"


    With Zhou Ye''s order, the originally quiet Zhoujiazhai suddenly became noisy like boiling water...


    With the harsh air defense alarm sounded, Xiao Hong''s mechanical sound resounded throughout the foothills.


    [No. 1 Commander War Preparation Order issued: All combat units belonging to Umbrella in this world have entered first-level combat preparations, and all vacations have been cancelled. This is not an exercise, repeat it, this is not an exercise!


    Three consecutive broadcasts sounded, and all Umbrella soldiers, whether resting in the dormitory or playing in the recreation room, were all fully armed and assembled in the training ground.


    Na Shan saw the abnormal movement on the training ground through the open gate of Zhoujiazhai, and suddenly took a breath, her pupils shrinking.


    I saw that the Umbrella soldiers he was familiar with had changed their outfits. They had always been dressed in black, but now they have put on a steel armor.


    The armor is black. On each side of the armor''s arm, there are six Vulcan cannons. Behind them, there is a small nuclear reactor in a square backpack to provide energy for the entire Umbrella mechanical exoskeleton.


    In that backpack, there is also a small space compression device to act as a portable ammunition depot. As Umbrella''s space technology matures, this small backpack can hold five containers of various ammunition at a time, ensuring that Each Umbrella soldier armed to the teeth can fight independently and in high intensity for a month without various logistical supplies.


    Especially as Umbrella¡¯s laboratory successfully synthesized Edman metal, the Vulcan gun that has been plagued by soldiers for a long time will cause the barrel to be deformed due to the high temperature. There is no more. Now as long as the soldiers still have the strength, they can continue to use the Vulcan cannon and fire for a whole day, and there will be no problems with the barrel and the ammunition supply system.


    What is the concept of two Vulcan cannons on the battlefield? What is the concept of the standard M50 bullet with 6000 rounds per minute for each Vulcan cannon?When the bullet hits a person, it will hit the person in half.


    Although Na Shan did not know the individual combat exoskeleton, nor the Vulcan Cannon, it did not delay his instinct to feel the weight of the steel suit and the hideous meaning in the black hole of the Vulcan Cannon.


    There were originally two-meter-high soldiers. After wearing a full set of Umbrella''s individual combat exoskeleton, the figure directly reached three meters away, one by one, just like little giants, which made people daunting.


    With the sound of the bumping metal colliding with each other, all Umbrella soldiers are dressed in a mechanical exoskeleton, with a giant saber behind their backs, and they are neatly arranged in one or two large stadiums. In the training grounds of large and small.


    That Shan desperately discovered that Zhou Jiazhai had been playing around when he had been fighting with him.


    Those powerful men who were so powerful, slaughtered his 40,000 soldiers with only 2,000 men. They were not only two thousand, but 10,000 people...


    Two thousand people can easily slaughter 40,000 people, so what about 10,000 people?How many lives are needed from the Qing Dynasty?Moreover, they are also wearing armor (mechanical exoskeleton) that does not look like a common product. How much combat power can these equipment increase for the already fierce soldiers?


    Nashan was like falling into the abyss at the moment. He remembered that when he first entered the customs, the leaders of the Eight Banners had compiled the saying, "The Eight Banners are dissatisfied and invincible" in order to disintegrate the fighting spirit of the Han. He understands that it was just a propaganda offensive at the time. In his opinion, where is there any invincible fighter...


    It''s just that at this moment, that Shanzhen truly feels what it means to be invincible!!!!


    The neatly arranged Umbrella soldiers, who looked like a person from one side, gave the kind of pressure like a mountain. As a soldier, as a commander, he likes such soldiers. This is true. A truly upright master of vicissitudes.


    But as Zhou Ye''s enemy, he was afraid of such soldiers, and what such soldiers brought him was a lingering nightmare, which made him not have the courage to return to the battlefield.


    Na Shan looked at the 10,000 soldiers on the training ground, completely stunned there, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "Why don''t you come with me and board the general stage?"


    But Nashan was still in shock and was completely sluggish. The pros behind him were not doing well, so he hurriedly pulled his master¡¯s clothes and whispered in his ear: "Master, Master Zhou invites you to come up. Will the stage!"


    "Ah? Ah! Okay... Okay!" Na Shan replied like a dream.


    Zhou Ye didn''t get angry either, so he held up his chest and brought Na Shan and the others to the side of the generals stage in front of the training ground and walked up.


    "Today, someone told me to kneel down to take the order!!" Zhou Ye stood on the general stage, and said as usual: "What do you think I should do?"


    "Kill¡¤Kill¡¤Kill¡¤Kill¡¤Kill¡¤Kill¡¤Kill!"


    Tens of thousands of soldiers roared in unison, who is Zhou Ye? Umbrella¡¯s supreme master, their destined to be loyal to their lifelong masters, and the wise leader who wants to lead Umbrella to the world. No one can insult Umbrella. The master, no one can insult Umbrella without paying any price.nobody--


    This sky-shaking battle roar shocked that Shan on the side, but it also awakened him from his absence...


    "Zhai Zhaizhu, things are not like this... please calm down the anger of thunder and listen to me tell you slowly!" That kindness is really anxious, like an ant on a hot pot, turning around in the same place. Go and pull Zhou Ye off the stage?He doesn''t have the guts yet.


    Zhou Ye ignored him. Zhou Ye just wanted to take the opportunity to make trouble. He wanted to bring his soldiers to an armed parade, so as not to destroy the fluke psychology of some people, and to shock their dark hearts about to move. If he was willing to fail, Zhou Ye was planning to play a game that no one would dare to look directly at Zhou Jiazhai in a hundred years.


    Peace is never begged at the negotiating table, but is struck with iron and fire.


    That kindness is really anxious and tears are about to shed. What can I do... At this moment, he almost hates the dead eunuch who was killed by Zhou Ye, Nima, don''t hurt the Qing Dynasty if you die, OK? .


    But hating that eunuch at the moment is no help. Those kind eyes looked at Zhou Ye eagerly, hoping that Zhou Ye could take a look at himself."Master Zhou... Master Zhou...!"


    However, Na Shan is not a sister paper, Zhou Ye has no interest in the masters.


    Just when Shan Shan was almost vomiting blood, he suddenly felt that this sunny sky suddenly became gloomy?But at this time, he didn''t have the time to deal with the sky problem at all, but he still called the Lord Zhou Zhai affectionately...


    "Lord, lord...!" A close friend next to Nashan pulled on his sleeve with a trembling voice."Master...you, look, heaven...!"

 Chapter 180

    "Huh?" Shanshan looked impatiently at the protagonist who pulled his sleeve, "What''s the matter, don''t bother me, do you know? If you don''t appease Zhou Zhaizhu, he really wants to attack the capital, you and me. The lives of the whole family can''t be saved, do you know?"


    "Heaven, heaven..." He pointed his finger to the sky... the dissatisfied person raised his head, [It''s just a dark cloud, what''s all the fuss] But when he really raised his head, he was surprised by the scene in front of him transfixed!


    Chapter Two Hundred and Forty Three


    Na Shan, who raised his face, saw a black and heavy object covering the entire sky. It was neither iron nor wood, nor gold nor jade.With a buzzing sound, he slowly pressed down towards him with the momentum of Mount Tai, facing his bottom, flashing red light from time to time.


    "Heaven!!! The sky is falling!!!" That Shan couldn''t help yelling.


    "Haha!" Zhou Ye glanced at him, ignoring this fool who used Umbrella''s latest biological battleship as the sky collapsed. After all, if you throw that AK into the ancient times, those cavemen will also use it. Treated as a weapon given by the gods.


    "All of them, ready to board the ship!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s order, the biological warship that slowly landed in the sky stopped its descent motion at a height of ten meters from the ground. With a burst of airtight opening, the battleship opened its four-cockpit abdomen. The door, from the cabin door, a row of boarding ladders stretched out, and they landed directly around the training ground.


    "Board!!"


    With the boarding order, 10,000 Umbrella soldiers began to board the immature biological warship in an orderly manner according to their respective positions.


    It is said that it is immature because this biological warship can only reach sub-light speed due to its power system. Even if it has the function of teleportation, it cannot make up for this shortcoming, especially in the vast universe. At the speed of light, there is no ability to travel through the interstellar...


    So Zhou Ye brought one when he came this time, and kept it floating in the geosynchronous orbit. He just called it when the mobilization order was activated.


    Zhou Ye used this thing as a giant transport plane. Who told this one-time load to explode any giant transport plane?


    In particular, this thing is still mounted on an anti-gravity device. It¡¯s not a dream to go straight up and down. You don¡¯t need to build an airport when it¡¯s okay. Instead, you throw it directly into the synchronous orbit and use it as a giant space station... It saves time and effort.


    "This...this is..." Nashan watched the soldiers step on the battleship along the step ladder at a uniform pace, and suddenly woke up, this acridine is not the sky falling, this is Zhou Jiazhai''s method what.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help being ashamed of the sky falling just now, but he didn''t have time to be ashamed. The soldiers from Zhoujiazhai boarded this warship, obviously to attack the Forbidden City, this Nima is naive It''s going to collapse...


    Think about the relatively solid walls of the capital, and then look at the warships anchored in the sky at a height of ten meters. Shan has an urge to lift the table. What about Nima''s walls?How about a thick wall?When people fall directly from the sky, the city wall will turn into a cell...


    At this time, he didn¡¯t care much anymore. He walked two steps quickly and stepped onto the stage. Standing behind Zhou Ye, he said in a low voice, ¡°I also ask the Lord Zhou to calm down the wrath of thunder. The meaning of the village master kneeling down to accept the decree is that the slave makes his own decision...!


    "Haha, isn''t it?" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Then I''m going to the capital even more. I''m going to have a good talk with Daoguang, and there will be a similar minion under him in the province. !"


    "Hey, that''s all! I only hope that the village master will be for the sake of the millions of people in the capital, and we must not start the war lightly!" That Shan has also seen it, and Zhou Ye is determined to show off his strength. He simply I didn''t persuade him, but used the people of the Li people to beg Zhou Ye not to go to war lightly.


    "Haha, I will consider it as appropriate!" Zhou Ye didn''t say yes, nor did he say no, just such ambiguous words made that Shan Shan most uncomfortable.


    At this moment, a group of Yingying and Yanyan walked out of the inner village, and saw their soldiers respectfully saluting along the way, and then stood aside, waiting quietly for them to pass before they began to act.


    "Why is your husband so angry?" Takilan came to Zhou Ye first and asked softly.


    "Is anyone bullying you? Tell me, I''ll help you curse him to death!" This is Yue Luoli who hopped over.


    "Master, take us with you!" These are the two loyal Shuyu Xiuyu daughters. They never ask Zhou Ye why, as long as they take them.


    "Don''t worry, master, there is me at home!" Although Guan Guan stood by the title of female and slave, she was Zhou Ye''s best logistic manager. Any problem could be solved easily by Guan Guan, and Guan Guan would be undecided.


    "It''s okay, I just went to the capital to see Daoguang!" Zhou Ye said so lightly, as if he were visiting the neighbor''s house next door.


    "Nafujun, be careful!" The women said in unison, as if they were sending their husbands out to play. There is nothing to worry about.


    Only Yue Luoli rushed forward, hugged Zhou Ye, and said coquettishly: "I want to go to the capital too, I want to see the emperor... Take me there, I want to go!"


    Zhou Ye thought about it, as if there was no danger this time, he just waved his hand, "Go, go all, today I will take you around the Forbidden City!"


    "It''s great, husband!" The women cheered in unison, but they didn''t care about Guan. For her, she was just a big insider, and she went if she wanted to.


    That Shan really couldn¡¯t laugh or cry at the side, saying he was crying. Zhou Ye brought a bunch of women¡¯s maidens. In any case, women were always softer than men. With these women by Zhou Ye¡¯s side, he wouldn¡¯t be open. Kill?Say he laughed, Zhou Ye brought tens of thousands of tigers and wolves to Beijing, just to slap her face.


    However, if you change your mind, this is also a good thing. At least I figured out that Zhou Ye is lustful, as long as he has a preference...


    Soon, all the 10,000 Umbrella soldiers armed to the teeth had all embarked on the battleship. Zhou Ye directly invited Na Shan to join the battleship with his own women.


    The entire battleship is in the shape of an acute triangle. Because the Red Queen borrows the design of the Star Destroyer in Star Wars, the entire battleship looks like the Star Destroyer in Star Wars.


    The total length of the battleship is 2,500 meters, the height of the hull is more than 180 meters, and the highest command tower is more than 500 meters high.Comes with two thousand [Tracker] unmanned air-space fighters, which can perform combat missions inside and outside the atmosphere.


    [Tracker] can perform bombing, intercepting enemy aircraft, surveillance, electronic jamming, and other tasks in a complex and changeable environment. At the same time, it also has the function of using itself as the communication node of the mothership to ensure smooth communication.


    Of course, the biggest role of [Tracker] is to defend the mothership from small assault ships in outer space.


    And this copycat Star Destroyer named [Kunpeng class] by Zhou Ye also has a lot of its own armaments. Its bow has two electromagnetic guns that can be adjusted at 180 degrees, and its upper body There are 3,000 vertical silos that can launch Tyrant III multi-purpose missiles with nuclear warheads, and tens of thousands of turrets for various purposes hidden inside the hull for near-ground landing operations.


    It can be said unceremoniously that this thing is just a big hedgehog.Because of the breakthrough of space compression technology, the ammunition problem that plagued the designers has been greatly improved, so they did not hesitate to implement Zhou Ye¡¯s idea of ??multi-turret religion, which is more than good, billions of turrets and billions of glory. Designed the entire Kunpeng-class star destroyer into a monster...


    Speaking of its combat power in the universe, it is at best a transport aircraft role, but if it performs a beach landing mission on the surface of the planet, it is a monster.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Forty Four


    Na Shan followed Zhou Ye into the interior of the Kunpeng-class star destroyer with an extremely excited mood.


    After walking through the long suspended ladder, and then standing in a walkway where he could walk for about five minutes, his eyes suddenly opened up. What caught his eyes was a field the size of a basketball court. The built-in biological lights at the top of the venue illuminate the entire space like daylight.


    "Sit down, you are welcome!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "This...?" Nashan looked at the empty ground with no tiles. There was nothing. Could he let himself be on the ground???


    When he looked at Zhou Ye with embarrassment on his face, he saw Zhou Ye casually made a sitting posture. A sofa rose silently from the ground, catching Zhou Ye just right. The other women also sat down around Zhou Ye.


    "This...this is the treasure of the Xian family? Chao Wen Daoxi is dead!" Na Shan sighed, and he sat down cautiously like Zhou Ye, and soon he felt himself Sitting on a soft and soft seat, he felt relieved immediately, and put all his body weight on the chair.


    After sitting on the chair, Nashan twisted his hips anxiously, and found that the seat was as stable as a rock as if it had grown on the ground, without moving at all.


    The pros and cons stood behind him at will, how could the master have their seats here?But the envy in their eyes is almost overwhelming that Shan... They also want to try this kind of magic chair...


    "Cough cough, just sit casually, don''t be stubborn anymore!" Na Shan is not a harsh person under his opponent, besides, he may sit on this kind of chair only once in his life, so why not let his subordinates open the meat. Row?


    "Thank you Zhou Zhaizhu, thank you!" A bunch of pros and cons were curious to sit down there, then stand up, and then sit down and play nonstop...


    That old man flushed slightly, feeling that his face had been lost by this group of guys who had never seen the world...


    Zhou Ye didn''t pay much attention to the actions of accompanying him. After all, he played like this when he first saw this kind of chair.


    A transparent display screen hung from the ceiling and fell directly in front of Zhou Ye. The bright light flashed and a figure appeared in the center of the screen."Master, Jingwei is at your service, please sit down, the warship is about to enter a state of high-speed flight!"


    The image of a beautiful 16-year-old girl in a palace costume appeared on the screen. This is the Quantum Mastermind, Jingwei equipped for the Kunpeng class by the Red Queen.


    [Destination, Beiping, precise destination, Forbidden City, the estimated time of this voyage, five minutes and thirty-six seconds!


    [The main engine is ready to start, three, two, one!The main engine has started and no abnormalities have been found.


    With Jingwei¡¯s electronic sound countdown, the seat belt automatically pops out of the seat to directly fix the passenger.The soldiers, including those who were playing Zhenghuan, were forcibly pressed onto the seat by the manipulators protruding from the ground and put on a seat belt!


    Those soldiers who were forced to press on their chairs were frightened. Could it be that this week the village is mainly used to catch turtles in this urn?

 Chapter 181

    It''s just that they haven''t shouted angrily yet, a strong thrust came, directly squeezing them against the backrest, unable to move.


    The acceleration period passed quickly, the seat belt was automatically released, and the cruise speed was stable, and you could walk back and forth.All of the soldiers were dumb. If they didn''t understand, they knew that they had made a mistake. A few sharp-eyed realized that Zhou Ye''s seat belt had just been put away. Obviously, I just thought too much.


    Zhou Ye casually took out a bottle of wine from the freezer raised from the ground, poured a glass for each of the women and himself, and then comfortably waited for the battleship to reach its destination.


    After sitting there thinking for a long time, Na Shan still felt a little uneasy, so he walked up to Zhou Ye and asked cautiously: "I don''t know how Zhou Zhai master plans to talk to the emperor after he arrives in the capital?"


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Na Shan who was worried, and shook the wine glass in his hand, and said, "Of course it is everyone who has muscles brightened together. It is thicker than whose arm is!"


    "This... I''m afraid something is wrong!" Nashan said hesitantly: "This time the emperor asked me to come, just to recruit you...!"


    Having said this, he couldn''t continue.Because at this time he discovered that Zhou Ye looked at him like a fool.


    "He wants to pacify me? Why pacify me?" Zhou Ye said disdainfully, "Does he have a pigtail braid?"


    "Uh-!" Nashan automatically filtered Zhou Ye''s insult to Daoguang, and he didn''t hear it.


    "His military equipment of Qing Dynasty is more advanced than mine? His soldiers are stronger than my soldiers?" Zhou Ye''s expression became worse and worse, "Is he still able to learn after losing 70,000 horses in front of my village? How funny, have you ever seen a strong giant serving an ant as the master?"


    "Compared to Umbrella, he is an ant, and he is still an ant who knows nothing about life and death!" Zhou Ye has always believed in the hegemonic spirit of whoever has the strongest fist. Daoguang''s practice of recruiting peace if he fails In his opinion, it is an insult, who is he?Dasha X Song Jiang?


    Na Shan''s face turned red and blue after Zhou Ye''s words, but he found sadly that he couldn''t refute Zhou Ye with a single word...


    Zhou Ye has always looked down on Confucian benevolence, righteousness and morality, and even less Confucianism.


    The power and the power have always had the big fist, whoever has the final say, and it has never changed since ancient times. It can be said that this is the truth about how nations get along.


    Benevolence, justice and morality?Ah, ah, when the barbarians invaded the land of China, you told him about benevolence and justice. When the pigtail slaughtered Jiading and Yangzhou cities, you told him about benevolence and justice. When the Eight-Power Allied Forces reached the capital, you told him about benevolence and justice. When a devils invaded China, tell him about benevolence and justice.


    However, it is not suitable at all. In this world, the weak eats the strong, and the big fist is the boss... This is the eternal truth.


    Among the hundreds of scholars, the legalists can govern the country, the soldiers can fight wars, the Moists study science and technology, the peasants study plants, the Yinyangists are considered to study astronomy and chemistry, and the political experts are considered diplomatic.


    The only role of Confucianism is to teach a group of wolves into a group of silly sheep that can be slaughtered by others. Confucianism is the most useless, but why did they survive to the end?


    Because they hold stinky feet, they have no morals, they have milk, and they are their mothers. They never know what shame is. Every time there is a change of dynasty, most of the capitulationists are Confucian people. Confucian people never know what spine is Live to the end!


    This is the Confucianism full of benevolence and morality...Bah!!!


    Chapter Two Hundred and Forty Five


    The depressed atmosphere in the cabin was broken by a shock.


    [Master, the destination has arrived, Jingwei is waiting for your next instructions.


    "Hovering at an altitude of 20 meters, open the hatch, and wait for the next step!"


    [Yes, dominate.


    [Has reached the predetermined height.


    "Execute the login procedure!"


    [Yes, Kunpeng is opening the drone cabin ¡ª 5.4.3.2.1. The drone cabin has been opened. The pre-landing clearance plan is implemented to eliminate all threatening combat targets. The swarm of trackers has been released!


    Amur Deb is the eldest son of the Amur family of Zhenghuangqi in the Shangsanqi. He had just grown up, and his family asked him to work as a servant in the palace, that is, the royal guard.


    Today he is taking turns in the Imperial Study Room, and the emperor has just entered.


    Deb stood outside the study, standing there intently, looking loyal.


    This is a leisure job. According to modern terms, it means good treatment and easy life. The most important thing is to get a familiar face in front of the emperor, and it is possible to let it go out and become a feudal official. Yes, so Deb is extra serious.


    He is different from those Baqizi brothers in Beijing who are eating and waiting to die. He also wants to rejuvenate the family, the glory of the ancestor.


    But today is destined to be an extraordinary day for him.


    It has already arrived in May, and the weather in the capital has started to get a little hot, especially in the afternoon, it is even more muggy!After just standing for a while, Deb''s official clothes were soaked in sweat, making it slimy and very uncomfortable.


    "This damn sun, when will it go down!" muttering to himself, Deb put up a pergola in his hand and looked up, as if he wanted to see when the sun went down.


    Deb raised his head and saw not only the sun, but also a huge bird...The bird turned from far to near, from a bird to a battleship that covered the sky and the sun. It only took less than three breaths. time.


    "This...this...!" Deb''s mouth was long and big, and he didn''t move for a while because of something he had never seen before...


    The battleship hovered over the Forbidden City. After about two minutes, the hatches of the battleship suddenly opened wide, and then a group of ten-meter-long trackers filed out. Less than ten minutes was dissatisfied. Over the entire capital.


    Deb pressed his waist knife, but he did not dare to make the slightest move. He just intended to attack the huge cross-shaped wing tracker in front of him with a bow and arrow. He is now lying beside him, his head is gone... It disappeared out of thin air in a ray of light from the tracker.


    Deb was joking with him ten minutes ago, and when he was not on duty, he met to find a fan head happily, but now he was lying on the ground motionless, and the air was full of meat. The pungent smell after burnt.


    "This...what the hell is this!" Deb tightened his grip on the handle of the knife with sweat in his hands, but he didn''t dare to draw the knife... He was afraid that he would become headless like a companion. The end of the corpse.


    Just when Deb''s legs were numb when he was standing still, but with a click, Deb saw an acquaintance...


    "Then... the lord!" Whether as the Baqizi brother who often wanders around the capital or as a guard next to the emperor, Deb is familiar with the Tianjin General Soldier who is currently the most topical, Lord Na Shanna.


    "Is the emperor inside?" Na Shan asked.


    "The emperor is inside, shall I tell you?" Deb said and looked at the tracker drone suspended above the yard.


    "Uh, no need, I''ll just go in by myself!" Na Shan said, making a request, "Zhou Zhaizhu, the emperor is in the royal study room, please first please!"


    Zhou Ye was not welcome, and he raised his leg and stepped in. When Na Shan wanted to follow in, Zhou Ye turned his head and glanced at him and said, "The lord, it''s better not to go in, the province will be scolded by Daoguang!"


    "Uh!!!" Nashan hesitated, then retracted his right foot that stepped out, nodded and agreed: "That''s good, then I''ll just wait outside!"


    As Zhou Ye walked into the imperial study room, a dozen soldiers wearing mechanical exoskeleton surrounded the entire study room, standing there with a serious expression, obviously not letting idlers wait in.


    As soon as Zhou Ye walked around the screen at the door, he saw a eunuch holding a head-sized copper incense burner and smashing it down at his head. While smashing it, he shouted: "The emperor, go quickly, and the servant will subdue this thief. !"


    "Puff, really a loyal dog slave!" Zhou Ye glanced at him, and instantly the eunuch was fixed in place by Nian Mo, unable to move.


    "Who are you? You dare to trespass into the palace, don''t you know that this is the great crime of the Jiu Clan?" A middle-aged man in a yellow mantle and yellow melon hat was sitting behind the desk with an angry expression and scolded.


    "Oh, are you Daoguang? You look like a thin monkey, nothing special!" Zhou Ye said, walking up to him, grabbing Daoguang''s neck, and talking about the palm of his hand as a slap in the face. Scolded: "Nima''s, I asked you to sign a traitorous agreement... I told you to be big and talented, and I made you cowardly..."


    "I..." Emperor Daoguang really felt that he was wronged to death. If he was beaten, he would be beaten. Why did he find some crimes that were not his own?


    Happiness... After a while, Zhou Ye fanned Daoguang into a pig''s head. Looking at the pig''s head in a yellow long jacket in front of him, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but feel happy. It¡¯s a lot of...


    He threw Daoguang, who was already a little dizzy, on the chair, and then threw the eunuch who was still holding the censer and smashed it out of the study. The soldiers who stood by outside would kill him.


    Zhou Ye plans to do something here for a while, it is too bloody, but it will affect the mood.


    He threw the unconscious Dao Guang off the stool, Zhou Ye sat on it himself, looked at the watch on his wrist, and said to himself: "These guys are not so slow, are they? They haven''t come here yet?"


    At this moment, there was a clacking sound of iron armor stepping on the ground, "Report Master, I have brought the person you want!"

 Chapter 182

    Zhou Ye heard the voice and responded with a smile: "Well, let''s get in!"


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, the two soldiers cautiously bent over and walked into the imperial study room, each carrying a pocket in their hands. After the soldiers opened the pockets, they respectfully faced Zhou Ye. A salute, and then quit the Yushufang.


    "Hey, let me see what the queen of the Qing Dynasty looks like with the most beloved concubine!" Zhou Ye said, opening the pocket, and a lady in palace dress appeared in front of Zhou Ye.


    "Um-let''s make do!" Zhou Ye held his chin in thought for a long time, and then gave this young woman who was tied up and gagged with a reluctant comment.


    "Come on, let me see how this is going!!!" Zhou Ye said, opening another pocket, what should I say, the Manchus do not have many beautiful women... They are actually the most popular with this appearance. The pampered concubine "Well, it''s barely worth it!"


    Chapter Two Hundred and Forty Six


    Empress Tong Jia¡¤Yuanwan looked at the man in front of her in panic. She only remembered that she was taking a lunch break in her bedroom, and as a result several ferocious steel giants came in. They couldn''t help but say that the eunuch who blocked them used the fire on the armour of the eunuch. The gun was beaten in two, and she was tied up and put into a sack...


    When she was released again, she found that she had arrived in the Imperial Study Room. An unknown man was looking at herself with a smile. After looking at herself for a while, she opened the other pocket next to her. It was actually inside. In my own eyes, Niu Hulu Yilan.


    "What do you want to do?" When Dao Guangyou woke up, the scene in front of him made him feel a little bit. On the ground in front of Yushuan, two tied women were standing there, their feet had not been completely taken. The pockets that came down revealed how they came here.


    Daoguang is so familiar with these two women, familiar with everything about them, and even every inch of skin on them... One is his favorite woman, the other is his queen.But in the current situation, it is not a good opportunity to meet.


    "What do you want to do?" Zhou Ye looked at Daoguang''s almost desperate expression and smiled: "Yes, you guessed it right, I just want to do the kind of thing you thought of..."


    "Hu Sheng, you let them go, it''s a man, you rush to me...!" Dao Guang''s teeth stared at Zhou Ye eagerly, looking like he could eat his flesh and sleep with his skin.


    "Well, this expression is good, I like it very much, you have to keep it!" Zhou Ye smiled and picked up Tong Jia¡¤Yuanwan and pressed her on the Yushu Table... Then he painted Niu Hulu with a gourd drawing. ¡¤Yilan also pressed to Tong Jia¡¤Yuanwan''s side, and then heard a thorn, the sound of the cloth being torn...


    Then there was a shout...


    There was a muffled hum, followed by the sound of the table shaking...


    About four hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye stretched his waist contentedly, and looked at the two women who were lying on the yushu table, showing ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Look.


    Anyone knows NTR, but how many people can do NTR in person?Not to mention that in front of the emperor, NTR is him... this is simply a world achievement.


    Zhou Ye seemed to hear a ding sound, You have achieved the achievement of the queen ravaged the one, please keep working hard, and dash forward on this glorious avenue that has become a world-class animal and beast!


    While complaining about himself, he helped the two women tidy up the clothes on their bodies, then Zhou Ye curled his lips, turned his head and looked at Emperor Daoguang who had been hit hard and was about to collapse, and smiled.


    "It looks like it''s too much to keep you. Alas, originally I didn''t intend to kill you!" Zhou Ye made a look of compassion and pity, and he picked up Daoguang and disappeared in the imperial study room in a flash.


    In an instant, Zhou Ye''s figure reappeared, and he also carried a Daoguang Emperor in his hand. The difference between this Daoguang Emperor was that his face had not been beaten and swollen, except that his clothes were somewhat wrinkled and wrinkled. , There is nothing wrong with it.


    "You will be Daoguang from now on, you know?" Zhou Ye looked at Emperor Daoguang and said.


    "Yes, Master!" Dao Guang said respectfully, "I will find a chance to install a small cloning device in the palace according to your wishes."


    "Well, I hope that my [Rebirth] plan can be carried out strictly in accordance with the schedule I set, and there should be no omissions!" Zhou Ye said.


    "Yes, Lord, your will will be completely executed!" Daoguang said to Zhou Ye and saluted Umbrella.


    In an antique study room, a thin middle-aged man in his thirties wearing a yellow robe and a long braid saluted a handsome young man in a modern half-length slim trench coat, and it was okay. It''s a modern military salute, and this picture is extremely strange.


    This Daoguang is of course not the original Daoguang. Zhou Ye just brought Daoguang back to Umbrella''s base and cloned a Daoguang directly. It turned out that... Haha.


    Now that Daoguang had been cloned, Zhou Ye didn''t mind being a little tougher, rotating this decadent dynasty from top to bottom.


    Can you overthrow the Qing Dynasty directly?Of course!


    But there is a saying that is good, happy, and people suffer.Death, the people suffer.


    Who was hurt the most when changing dynasties?Or those innocent people, even if this is not the plane that Zhou Ye was born and bred in, but there is a good saying that hurts his kind.


    In the face of these people with the same skin color and pupils, and speaking the same language, Zhou Ye could never be as unscrupulous as in other worlds.


    Zhou Ye said to himself: "Let a storm blow from the top down, and then bury the entire decadent dynasty."


    In fact, to put it bluntly, he is lazy, just don''t want to do it himself, he is so free now, why have to put a shackle on himself.


    "Master, the Jiumen admiral led the Pioneer Camp, Jianrui Camp, and Infantry Battalion with a total of more than 34,000 people. They have surrounded the entire Forbidden City regiment. The former imperial minister Seng Gelinqin is leading the civil and military officials to follow me outside the Wumen Our people are facing each other!"


    From the terminal on Zhou Ye¡¯s wrist, the voice of [Wind Whisperer] commanded by the Kunpeng was heard. [Wind Whisperer] is actually the X Gene spiritual elders prepared by Umbrella. Their main responsibility is Battlefield command...


    Of course, they can also invade their brains, modify memories, etc., but here, they are the commanders who command the ten thousand soldiers.


    "What are the mistresses doing?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "The mistresses are playing in the Forbidden City under the protection of the soldiers!" said the wind whisperer: "Mother Guan Guan took the mistress of the mother-in-law and Ms. Siqin to play in the garden of Ningshou Palace, Mister Takilan and Lin Mistress Fei took Mistress Qianqian and Mistress Linglong to play in the Hall of Supreme Harmony, and Mistress Shuyu and Xiuyu were visiting the Royal Garden of Kunning Palace..."


    Hearing the answer, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said to Daoguang: "Let''s go, we should go and meet your future subordinates!"


    "Yes, master!" Dao Guang replied, and then walked out of the Imperial Study Room with Zhou Ye.


    "Chen, General Soldier of Tianjin Town, see the emperor for that goodness!"


    As soon as Nashan saw Daoguang walk out of the imperial study, he knelt on the ground and kowtowed his head to please Daoguang.


    "Free ceremony and flat body!" Dao Guang said solemnly: "I met Mr. Zhou at the same time in the Imperial Study Room, so it was so long. You have been waiting here for so long with the hard work of Nashan."


    "The minister does not work hard, it is the duty of the minister to be loyal to the monarch!" Nashan slowly bent over and said, but he slandered in his heart, could it be that the emperor was defeated by the Lord Zhou in it?I just heard the emperor''s yelling and cursing, but in a blink of an eye it became like this?Regardless of him, as long as you don''t blame me anyway.


    "Set up the Hall of Supreme Harmony, I want to enshrine Mr. Zhou!" Daoguang said, turning his head and said to Nashan: "Nashan, you go outside the Wumen, and hold my jade medallion to the civil and military officials outside Wumen. Summoned to the Hall of Supreme Harmony, I will enshrine Mr. Zhou as King An in front of hundreds of civil and military officials!"


    "Chen, follow the edict!" Na Shan Ling led Daoguang with his jade plaque and left.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Forty Seven


    In the Hall of Supreme Harmony, hundreds of civil and military officials stood on both sides, looking at the Emperor Daoguang sitting on the dragon chair with a blank expression. On the steps, beside the dragon chair, there was a chair with a handsome man sitting on the end of the chair. The incomparable young man, surrounded by a group of beautiful women with different styles and emotions.


    "I summoned all the ministers here today to tell them that Ruixiang is coming from heaven to my Qing Dynasty. The gentleman next to me, whose surname is Zhou Mingye, is an immortal." Daoguang said, stretching out his hand and introducing: "God bless me. In the Qing Dynasty, the foundation of the Qing Dynasty that the banned immortals will protect me will last forever.


    "Chen, object!" A middle-aged man walked out of the military attache ranks and shouted: "A little warlock dared to trespass into the palace, fooling the saint, and the minister asked the saint to pull him out of the Meridian Gate and beheaded to show the public!"


    Zhou Ye glanced at him with a joy in his heart. He happened to worry that without a role model, this group of ministers would be in violation of the Yin and Yang. Look, there will soon be an early bird. If he is not set up as a baby, how can he shock the officials? ?


    "Crack!" Zhou Ye waved his hand casually, and the head of the military attache who spoke out of opposition suddenly burst open like a watermelon crushed by a huge force, and immediately the blood plasma and brain were scattered everywhere.


    Suddenly, the officials who were still eager to move, all knelt on the ground, honestly.Promoting officials to make money, a few of them are truly dedicated to the public, aren¡¯t they all for their own wallets?Now that the emperor says that people are banished immortals, are you still against drying hair?Haven''t you seen the three-meter-high black armored men standing outside the Hall of Supreme Harmony?


    The Jiumen Admiral watched his friend die tragically in an instant, and think about the fact that when he confronted the black armored men in front of the Meridian Gate, the ground in front of the Meridian Gate was shot a few feet deep by the firearms on the black armored men¡¯s arms. hole!


    He touched his head and felt that his head was not harder than the boulders on the ground, and he was honestly here to protect himself, especially those flying vehicles with cross-wings that were still flying in the sky. He didn''t even dare. Moved rashly.


    Daoguang looked at the civil and military officials in the stands with a low eyebrow and submissive eyes, and said with a smile: "Mr. Zhou feels that I am weak in military preparation, so I contribute to my five thousand black armored men!"


    "This...Is this true?" The first thing that is unbelievable is the kind that has fought against these powerful men. "The minister dare to ask your Majesty, is this true?"


    "Naturally, Mr. Zhou is here, and you will know when you ask!" Daoguang said with a smile.

 Chapter 183

    "Well, I think Daqing Wubei...haha!" Zhou Ye didn''t say anything, and replaced it with one haha. The harsh haha ??made all the generals under the steps flushed, wishing to find a hole to get in.


    It¡¯s really embarrassing. There are more than 30,000 people in the three major battalions of the Gongwei Jingshi Firearms Battalion, Jianrui Battalion and Infantry Battalion. They all left hundreds of corpses and were defeated. On the other hand, those black armored men were as leisurely as walking in the courtyard, without any tension on the bloody battlefield. Even after they lost thousands of soldiers, they were surprised to find that they were actually Those black armored warriors had no damage-so they could only rely on confrontation in the end.


    Seeing the faces of the generals under the steps, Zhou Ye chuckled lightly: "After all, I am still a descendant of Yan and Huang, so handing over the five thousand black armors to the emperor''s hands is also considered the land where I nurtured me. A little contribution made."


    Zhou Ye opened his eyes and said nonsense. If it wasn''t for Daoguang who was also from Umbrella, or to ensure that Daoguang (pseudo) could have the strength to carry out the stiff plan set by Li Daitao, how could he send out five thousand Umbray so generously. Pull the war soldiers?


    Zhou Ye changed his left hand to his right. I have to say that he played very beautifully...


    "Mr. Zhou''s deeds are in the contemporary era, and it will benefit the future. The minister implores the saint to reward Mr. Zhou again!" Na Shan said ecstatically.


    "Well, Mr. Zhou divides my worries for me, how can I not give a heavy reward?" Daoguang said: "I intend to make Mr. Zhou the King of An, Luyi and Guangxi. You don''t need to salute when you see me, you can go in and out of the palace freely and meet me in person."


    In fact, he still wanted to give his master a yellow mantle, and wait for honors, but Zhou Ye rejected it. So many things are useless, and the identity of a prince is enough. He doesn''t really want to come. Official.


    "Sage Enlightenment, this is not in line with the ancestral family law!" A minister walked out of the train and said: "Since the emperor of the holy ancestor, I have no rules for the prince of the land!"


    "Please think twice!"


    A group of ministers all knelt on the ground, kowtowing their heads, it was indeed a bit too horrifying for Daoguang''s approach. Since Kangxi put down the San Francisco rebellion, no prince had any real seals, most of them were converted into silver and food.


    But Daoguang''s decree was to grant Guangdong and Guangxi to Zhou Ye as a fief. That means that in the Guangdong and Guangxi regions, Zhou Ye has the real power of life and death, the power of appointment and tax collection of officials.


    It''s a pity that this light is not the other light. His heart is not in Daqing, but in Umbrella.


    "The ancestral family law does not have the words of the prince of Shiyi inseparably. At this moment and then, such a splash of power is not enough to serve the weight, or the ministers are the pillars of the country. Who of you wants to compete with these five thousand black armored men? Promote my great Qing army''s might, if I win, I will not hesitate to give a generous reward!" Daoguang glanced at the audience with dissatisfaction, meaning that those who were not convinced would compete with these Umbrella soldiers. , I have won them, and I will give you such a reward.


    Hearing Daoguang''s words, every civil servant hung up on his own, while the generals looked like a jujube. Everyone was like Guan Erye''s reincarnation, and their faces were red...


    Although ashamed, none of the military officers came forward and said that they would compete with the black armored soldiers.They just read less, and it''s not that they have low IQs. The thickness of their thighs on one arm is thicker, so fools compete with them.


    "No one wants to compete with the black-clad warrior?" Daoguang repeated it again, looking at the hundreds of civil and military officials who nestled there like quails. He couldn''t help but despise in his heart. Such people can do it. In terms of the position of the Sangong cabinet, the Qing Dynasty cannot be justified."Then draw an edict!"


    The little eunuch next to Liberty began to draft an edict, a large piece of classical Chinese. Anyway, Zhou Ye could not understand it. The general meaning was that Zhou Ye contributed to the army, named An King, and the town was named Guangdong and Guangxi. .


    In fact, this article is all redundant. Zhou Ye can''t have children at all, nor can he die, so...


    "The ministers are terrified..." The ministers had nothing to do except this protest, which was not a protest...


    By convention, the prince must have a mansion in the capital. How could Daoguang not remember this, so he asked the King Huijun, who was in charge of the House of Internal Affairs, that those mansions were empty.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye suddenly said: "The emperor, I heard that there is a royal garden in Beijing. It is known as the Great Garden of the world, called the Old Summer Palace. How about rewarding this garden to me?"


    "Mr. Rare is so elegant too, it''s fine!" Daoguang agreed very happily. Who made Zhou Ye his master? How could he not give what the master wants?


    King Huijun, who is in charge of the House of Internal Affairs, has no objection. It is just that the chief eunuch of the House of Internal Affairs does not look good. When the garden is in his hands, he will continue to repair the garden every year. He makes a lot of money, but he does not Dare to say no... Emperor Daoguang said yes, what can he do?


    Zhou Ye was really happy this time. It was an unexpected joy to receive a lossless Old Summer Palace. He had been to the ruins of the Old Summer Palace, but he could only imagine the ruins of that place among the broken walls. This imperial garden, which is a collection of the best of the world''s gardens, was once beautiful and ingenious.


    So he planned to take away the Old Summer Palace.


    "Today, I have received five thousand invincible tigers in the Qing Dynasty. This is a great joy. I am in the palace and set up a banquet for the officials!" Daoguang smiled.


    "Thank you, the gift!"


    Qunchen thanked again.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Forty Eight


    Tonight¡¯s Hall of Supreme Harmony, the lights are brilliant¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    An adult-high candle illuminates the square and main hall of the Hall of Supreme Harmony as bright as day.


    The officials of the feast were also divided into grades and ranks. The first-ranks did not sit with the second-ranks, while the third- and fourth-ranks could only sit on the square outside the hall, and all the officials laughed happily.


    These people have eaten a lot for the treats, but the emperor treats for the first time, and many people are unhappy. When they go out to chat with others in the future, they said, [I have participated in the banquet of His Majesty the Emperor!That''s really good for Beier, even if you go to drink flower wine, you can make a point.


    Of course Zhou Ye was sitting with Daoguang, and Zhou Ye was next to Prince Huijun, speaking of which he was the only real prince in the Daoguang reign.


    The King Hui had a lot of respect for Zhou Ye, and King Hui who had seen Zhou Ye''s skills would almost come to worship Zhou Ye as a god.


    "Mr. Zhou, come, I will toast you!" According to the official title, King Huijun should have called Zhou Ye His Royal Highness An, but King Hui, who had seen Zhou Ye''s skills, felt that he called Zhou Ye by such a secular title. , A bit tarnished a banished immortal like Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye is actually very easy to get along with. He is not much different from most people. If you are polite, I will be polite, and if you cross me, I will kill you.When King Huijun treated him so politely, Zhou Ye couldn''t show his face and ignored him...


    "King Huijun is polite!" Zhou Ye smiled and took a casual sip of the wine glass. Although he was born in the north, he didn''t like the spicy taste of liquor.


    "I wonder if Mr. Zhou''s teachers can still recruit disciples?" King Huijun asked cautiously. He had a dream of sword fairy since he was a child. As he grows up, he has never seen any abnormalities. Abandoned the sword fairy dream, but since meeting Zhou Ye, his childhood dreams have been burning again.


    "Haha!" Zhou Ye was a little embarrassed to tell the truth. He thought about it and said, "In the world, all people are apprentices, but I am the only one who seeks apprentices..."


    "..." King Hui immediately understood it, which meant that in the fairy gate, if the master was looking for his apprentice and looking for you, you would be due to the fairy gate, and if you didn''t find you, you would not be due to the fairy gate.


    But how easy was Zhou Ye''s childhood dream to be dispelled by Zhou Ye''s words, and King Huijun asked unwillingly: "Then Mr. Zhou, see if I..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled without saying a word.


    Seeing Zhou Ye¡¯s performance, King Hui Jun was completely dead in his thoughts of worshiping Zhou Ye as a teacher, but although he cannot learn the art of cultivating immortality for his teacher, he can also be a friend, "Mr. Admiration, I don''t know when Mr. Zhou will cast the spell again, can you let Xiao Wang go to see one or two?"


    "Of course it''s okay!" Zhou Ye had the idea of ??starting his own name, so he was naturally very happy to have someone who would make him famous."Tomorrow at noon, I will wait for the King of Huijun to drive in the Old Summer Palace!"


    "Oh? Tomorrow Mr. Zhou is going to cast a spell?" Originally, King Huijun said that he was only using a dead horse as a living horse doctor, but Zhou Ye would really do it?


    "Hehe, it''s not that I want to cast spells, but that the people in my family see that I don''t have a blessed place in the cave so far. I just had a garden today, and I just cast a spell to make it into a blessed place in the cave for the collection of the cave man!


    In fact, it was Zhou Ye who asked Guan Guan to find a way to move the entire Old Summer Palace. Guan Guan just saw the imperial garden known as the Garden of Ten Thousand Gardens, and felt very satisfied, so he planned to display the Buddha in the palm of his hand tomorrow. The skill of the country will move the Old Summer Palace away.


    "That''s a big deal!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, King Hui''s eyes widened. Tomorrow he will witness with his own eyes the big move of moving a three hundred and forty hectare garden away. This is simply a big move. It''s a rare thing in a lifetime.


    I think when he heard that Shan said that he was flying to the capital with Zhoujiazhai¡¯s magic weapon from the immortal family, he felt very regretful. He regretted why he didn¡¯t take the initiative to invite Zhoujiazhai to go to Zhoujiazhai. Sit down that fairy magic weapon?


    Now I heard that Zhou Ye was actually going to move the Old Summer Palace, turning it into a collection of magic treasures in the cave, and inviting himself to go to the ceremony, the excited lips of King Hui were shaking."Dare to ask Mr. Zhou, can Xiao Wang call his friends to watch together?"


    "Of course!" Zhou Ye smiled: "You''d better call all the civil and military officials in this hall!"


    Hearing the string and knowing the elegance, King Hui immediately understood that Zhou Ye was going to make his name among the capital masters, and hurriedly asked: "I don''t know when will Mr. Zhou''s Cave Sky Ceremony be held tomorrow?"


    "Three quarters at noon!" Zhou Ye said with a smile. He thought the Huijun King was really interesting. He only said that he had accepted the Old Summer Palace as a cave, but he didn''t expect that he immediately named it as a cave. He was really a talent.


    "Then please, please, I will do it now, to ensure that there will be no one less minister in the Hall of Supreme Harmony in Mr. Zhou''s Dongtian Grand Ceremony tomorrow!" King Huijun patted his chest and promised.


    After speaking, King Huijun said goodbye and went to toast one by one at the table. According to the truth, in his capacity, it would be enough to send a slave with his own greeting card, but he was obviously doing it for Zhou Ye. Well, [Look at how much I care about you!


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly and exchanged a look with Daoguang. He stopped talking. Instead, he picked up his chopsticks and ignored the eunuch who was waiting next to him. He put the chopsticks down and started eating. The authentic palace is full of Han, although there are a few dishes needed. I prepared a few days in advance and didn''t make it, but this big table already made Zhou Ye feel worthwhile...


    At the moment, the other tables in the Hall of Supreme Harmony were separated by a few large screens, where the concubines in the palace and Zhou Ye''s women ate.


    Of course, according to the usual practice, only Zhou Ye''s women are eligible to eat with the queen.

 Chapter 184

    Empress Tong Jia¡¤Yuanwan was being served by the court lady while watching the women at the banquet. She had already faintly heard that her own person had been crowned king by Daoguang, and she was still a prince.


    To be honest, her heart is full of mixed flavors at this time, with a hint of joy, a hint of worry, and a hint of envy and jealousy...


    To worry is to worry about whether the emperor is ill?Seeing what happened to Zhou Ye in front of him, he didn''t cure Zhou Ye''s sins, but was rewarded lavishly. It was the women of Zhou Ye who were envious and jealous. The relationship between them was so harmonious, even though they were not as close as sisters. At least like a friend.


    The little joy she didn''t admit was that since Zhou Ye had already been crowned king and was said to have been given the privilege of walking in the inner palace, would she often see the little enemy who made her pass out?


    Thinking of Zhou Ye, Tong Jia¡¤Yuanwan unknowingly treated Zhou Ye''s harem and court ladies to Yan Yue a little, even a little flattering.


    Which of the girls here is not too smart?From Tong Jia¡¤Yuanwan¡¯s attitude towards herself, she noticed something different, especially when the two daughters Shuyu and Xiuyu sniffed their noses next to Tong Jia¡¤Yuanwan on the opportunity of toasting, everything suddenly became clear. Of course, the recipe is still the same.


    "The Queen Empress looks so beautiful and charming... It makes me move my index finger when I look like it, and I can''t blame the young master for..." Shuyu, no matter what the rules of the palace are irregular, directly in Tong Jia¡¤Yuan Wan Chuckles in his ear.


    "Wh... how can there be such a thing!" Tong Jia¡¤Yuanwan''s face was flushed, watching the girls smile clearly, she had to excuse her feelings of discomfort and quit first...


    What Tong Jia Yuanwan did not expect was that tonight, she actually relived the old dream with Niu Hulu Yilan again, and tasted the taste that she will never forget, of course, this time Dao Guang was not around. Their mouths were not blocked either, they were shouting unscrupulously, if it weren''t for the surrounding area of ??the palace was all guarded by black armored men, there would be rumours spreading throughout the palace the next day.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Forty Nine


    The next morning, Zhou Ye woke up in Kunning Palace and looked at the Baizi Quilt on his body and the Baizi tent hanging on the couch. He couldn''t help but laughed at himself: "I''m really blinded by this good thing. I might have no children in my life. what!"


    Of course, the place where Zhou Ye stayed was not the queen''s palace. He came here secretly. Although Daoguang was his subordinate, he didn''t dare to blatantly let him live in Kunning Palace, otherwise he would leave messages flying in the sky the next day.


    He was stayed in the garden of Ningshou Palace last night, but after waiting for the girls to rest in the middle of the night, he ran out secretly, first sneaked to Niu Hulu Yilan¡¯s bedroom, and took her in with the quilt. Then he ran directly to Kunning Palace and got into the bed of Tong Jia Yuanwan.


    As the saying goes, it''s better to steal a wife, not to mention that it''s the queen of the world who steals it... For Zhou Ye, the spiritual satisfaction is greater than that.


    Looking at the two women who were still sleeping next to him, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, put on his clothes, turned over and went to bed, and ran away without a trace.


    At this time, Niu Hulu Yilan''s confined eyes slowly opened, her eyes were full of confusion, and Yu Yun after that, she looked at her eyes because Zhou Ye who was sleeping in the middle was absent. Relatively, Tong Jia said in a low voice: "Queen Empress...Should we let him do this?"


    "Oh, so what?" Tong Jia''s also opened his eyes and sighed softly: "The emperor once visited my Kunning Palace last night. Do you know what the emperor said to me?"


    "The emperor..." Niu Hulu Yilan''s eyes were full of struggle, but she didn''t know how to speak. After all, the two of them were in front of the emperor and gave the little enemy a humiliation. The emperor knows it. I''m afraid that after this little enemy leaves Beijing, he will be beaten into the cold palace.


    "The emperor said to me that we must treat Mr. Zhou well...!" Tong Jia''s smile said the words that Daoguang had said with a wry smile."I can understand it, the most ruthless emperor''s family, in front of his Jiangshan Sheji, we are just a small bargaining chip!"


    "...Did the emperor really say that?" Niu Hulu Yilan''s eyes widened in disbelief, but she instantly recovered her expression."Yeah, the most ruthless emperor''s family... After that enemy is Fan, I guess I will be beaten into the cold palace!"


    "No...!" Tong Jia''s shook his head slightly and said: "The emperor said that he will not touch us in the future, but he will not drive us into the cold palace... From now on, we may be the little enemy, right? "


    "The emperor is really desperate for the Qing dynasty!" Niu Hulu Yilan leaked a mocking look on his face. In order to please Zhou Ye, he didn''t put them into the cold palace, because Zhou Ye would have feelings when he played. Man, wife...


    She really wronged Daoguang. If the original Daoguang really had this kind of tolerance and sacrifice, he might not be able to bring Daqing to create greater glory, but it is a pity that Daoguang has already lost his soul. Now this is all for the fun of the owner.


    Zhou Ye walked in the Forbidden City, fluttering along the way, not because he was hollowed out, but because of his pride, sleeping other people''s wives in other people''s homes, this realm... Haha.


    From time to time, a black armored soldier saw Zhou Ye and respectfully saluted him.


    The security work in the entire Forbidden City has been handed over by Daoguang with full authority to two thousand black armored warriors. The other three thousand black armored warriors have been newly organized into a sacred army camp, which is stationed in the camp of the firearms that was killed by Zhou Ye. .


    After all, for the current Daoguang, these soldiers who were also born in Umbrella are the real himself, how could he give his own safety to the royal guards?


    Zhou Ye looked up at the sky. The sky was blue with cloudless weather, which is rare in later generations. You must know that the capital city is the hardest hit by sandstorms.


    The Kunpeng in the sky was still docked there, but the optical invisibility was turned on.


    With a brisk step, Zhou Ye returned to the garden of Ningshou Palace. The girls were all up at this time, and they all clamored to go back to the villa. There was no way. They were really uncomfortable here...


    To wash the noodles, water must be drawn from the well and then slowly boiled.The hot water in the villa is supplied 24 hours a day.


    To brush your teeth, fine salt is used here... For women who have long been used to toothpaste and toothbrushes, it feels super uncomfortable.


    To wash your face, I used the pancreas... The girls couldn''t help shouting, [I want to use facial cleanser...]


    After the initial curiosity, the women found that although the building of the villa may not be as heavy and solemn as this place, it is more than a dozen streets away from the convenience!


    Zhou Ye comforted him for a while, and he said, he went to take away the Old Summer Palace at noon, and sat on the Kunpeng ship to revolve around the villa.This comforted the dissatisfied women.


    After eating breakfast, Zhou Ye took the girls and walked directly to the Old Summer Palace in the western suburbs of the capital.


    Of course, Zhou Ye''s sedan chair is also specially made, and other people''s sedan chair can sit on one person. Zhou Ye''s sedan chair is simply not a sedan chair, it is called a house...


    A large sedan chair with a length of 15 meters in length and a width of three meters in height was carried by eight soldiers at the front and the rear. In the sedan chair was covered with Persian carpets large enough to cover the ankles. A set of high-class sofas were placed around, with a mahogany low table in the middle. The four corners of the sedan chair are also decorated with copper flying crane incense burners. The fine sandalwood incense that has been lit in the furnace makes people feel at ease.


    Zhou Ye estimated that in the sedan chair, apart from the sofa he took out, the incense burners, carpets, and squat items were definitely not made by his own soldiers. The gang had only murderous goods in their heads, so they would probably give him a few. A weapon rack, he could see that these things were all from the palace, he thought it should be Daoguang. The guy has a future, it is worthwhile to let him be the emperor.


    Zhou Ye took the women into his super luxurious sedan chair. Sixteen soldiers lifted up the five-ton sedan chair and ran out of the palace with fast steps. They were scolded by Zhou Ye as soon as they started.


    "You bastards, are you carrying a sedan chair or resisting pork? Give me stability, almost didn''t vomit me!"


    "Yes..." The sixteen soldiers were obedient, didn''t dare to run so fast, one by one, raised their legs and stepped gently, trying to make their master sit more comfortable.


    I have to say that Zhou Ye''s sedan chair is really eye-catching, not to mention the huge sedan chair, just the sixteen two-meter-high soldiers are enough for the people in the capital to discuss.


    There were also times when I encountered other officials¡¯ sedan chairs on the road. The road was so wide. Zhou Ye¡¯s sedan chair blocked a road. Some felt that he was blocking the road unambiguously. I wanted to teach you a lesson. I don¡¯t know where to take it. The soil buns that came out.


    But without exception, they were all beaten by soldiers crying and crying.


    There are also sharp-eyed people. When they see the soldiers, they think of the black armored warriors. When they think of the black armored warriors, they naturally know who is sitting in the sedan chair, and hurriedly asked the people to make way.


    That one is very arrogant!Killed the second-rank master in the Jinluan Temple, and didn''t see the Emperor Daoguang say anything. Obviously, the hapless person was dead in vain, and they didn''t want to become the second hapless person who died in vain.


    Today, the people in the capital are all talking about their happiness. The first thing to talk about is the strange flying objects that disappeared in the sky over the entire capital yesterday afternoon, and the second thing is the big sedan chair on the street today... ¡­


    The flying objects in the sky yesterday, today the imperial court has issued a notice from Anmin, saying that it is the method of the immortal family of my high-ranking King An, and there is no need to be too nervous.There are good things in today''s big sedan chair, people guessing, is it also the handwriting of the newly promoted Highness An?


    For a time, in the capital, Zhou Ye, the newly promoted King An, became a conversational resource on the streets and alleys. Everyone was guessing how powerful the King An was. There was such a fairy family method that could make objects in the sky. flight¡­¡­


    Chapter 250 This is really a lucky number.


    The reason why the streets of Baijing City are fairly wide, Zhou Ye¡¯s big sedan chair was able to lift out of Beijing City without any danger, but the gate tower was a bit small, so they jumped out from the city wall instead of walking. The city gate...


    With the strength of Umbrella soldiers comparable to perpetual motion machines, the Old Summer Palace, which is seven or eight kilometers away from the capital, arrived in just one hour. Don¡¯t underestimate this time. You must know that these poor soldiers must ensure stability. , And ensure the speed, which is already a good result for them who are part-time lifting the sedan chair.


    Before Zhou Ye came, the steward of the House of Internal Affairs came here quickly to prepare. Otherwise, if the new king An was blocked from his garden, wouldn''t he be forced to go crazy?


    No one wants to see Zhou Ye go crazy. Zhou Ye went crazy for the first time. The good 30,000 soldiers were wiped out. The second time, it was 40,000. The third time, they hit the Forbidden City directly. The fourth time, in the Forbidden City. A second-tier member was killed in the Jinluan Hall...


    No one wanted to be the target of Zhou Ye''s fifth madness, that was the terrible master.


    So Zhou Ye had just stepped out of the sedan chair, and the gardeners, craftsmen, eunuchs and palace ladies who were in charge of the garden, under the leadership of a housekeeper, came outside the gate to welcome their new master.


    "I have seen the master!"


    Seeing Zhou Ye getting off the sedan chair, a group of children hurriedly knelt to the ground, all honestly. They heard that their new master had a bad temper, and they would kill people at every turn. Be honest, just in case they get caught by the new master. It''s not pleasing to the eye, and dead in vain.


    "Well, get up!" Zhou Ye nodded casually, then turned around and took his women one by one to the sedan chair.

 Chapter 185

    "Who is in charge here?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "In response to the master, the servant Gao Fengli is in charge of this garden!" An old eunuch stood up and said respectfully.


    "Well, then take me to see this garden!" Zhou Ye said, taking the lead, and walked towards the gate with his own woman.


    Gao Fengli didn''t dare to neglect, so he hurried to trot to follow him, and carefully introduced to Zhou Ye the Three Yuanming Gardens composed of Old Summer Palace, Changchun Garden and Qichun Garden.


    Along the way, Zhou Ye really learned what is called the Old Summer Palace, which is the essence of Chinese garden art, the garden of ten thousand gardens, and the national treasure.


    Flying beams and buckets are just ordinary. Water pavilions are standard. Fountains and pools can be seen everywhere, rockery and strange rocks are everywhere...The unique and ingenious garden buildings make Zhou Ye dizzy, and there are even several Western-style buildings. It is truly a masterpiece of world garden art.


    Every courtyard, every loft, Zhou Ye was dizzy and dazzled.He became more determined that he must take away the Old Summer Palace...


    Slowing down a bit, Zhou Ye came to Guan Guan and asked, "How is it? Is it difficult?"


    "Easy to turn around!" Guan Guan said proudly.Guan Guan also likes this beautiful garden. Although she needs to make some small modifications after getting it, it will not delay her love of this garden. When she didn''t see the Old Summer Palace, Guan Guan was Although Zhou Ye didn''t make the right move to move a garden by himself, he still thought that his owner was full.


    But when she saw the Old Summer Palace, she made up her mind that she must move, and she must move. How could such a beautiful garden not be in her own hands?


    Originally, Guan Guan just wanted to move the mana a little bit and move the garden, but now she really wanted to keep the Old Summer Palace in its original appearance and refine it into her own perfect world.


    Thinking of this, I closed my step forward, clasped Zhou Ye''s arms with both hands, and pinched her throat to learn from Yue Luoli''s Loliyin and said, "Master~, can you give me this garden~, they followed you like this? For a long time, I have never asked you for anything, so just give this garden to others..."


    "Slap~!" Zhou Ye heard goose bumps all over his body, and slapped the dolphins as they were shut down, "Speak well, don''t chuckle, it''s okay to learn from Qiluo, why do you speak!"


    "Give it to me, master!" Guan Guan obediently changed back to his normal voice and said, "If people want to make this magic weapon for adults, you can give it to them, master!"


    "Okay, I''ll give it to you! But you have to...hehehe!" Zhou Ye didn''t say anything, but he knew what he meant. It was nothing more than unlocking a few more poses, shutting down for his own sake. The magic weapon of the new cave sky was also spelled out, and he agreed with Zhou Ye''s request shyly and timidly.


    Zhou Ye waved his hand, "I gave it to you, but I also want my sisters to go in and play when everything is fine!"


    "I know, I''m not a stingy person!" He turned into a crescent moon with joy when he closed his eyes. He just got Zhou Ye''s reply and went to his sister group to show off his new toy.


    Zhou Ye curled his lips and didn''t care. How should I put it? The gate is his own. When he wants to use it, would he be reluctant to use it for himself?Use a garden that can be used at any time to switch to Guanguan to unlock several positions, Zhou Ye feels that this wave is not a loss...


    Walking around the gardens one by one, the girls really linger, Guan Guan turned into a designer, looking at this place for a while, saying there are few pairs of cranes here, and seeing it there, saying that there are few mandarin ducks there...


    In the end, even the pandas wanted to get a few pandas into the garden. Zhou Ye who got them was frightened. Isn''t this going to turn Yuanmingyuan into a zoo?


    When people are happy, they feel that time flies so fast. Everyone swims in the garden and forgets to eat and sleep, and the supervisor of the garden next to them has to accompany them on an empty stomach.


    Until a little eunuch came in and said that a group of high officials came from outside the garden to find Zhou Ye, and the leader was King Hui.


    Zhou Ye remembered what he had said to King Huijun last night, and after talking to Guan Guan and the others, they all followed Zhou Ye to the door obediently.


    After all, this garden has become my own thing, and I have to be packed and taken away by my own man. I can play whenever I want, and I don''t need to care about this little time.


    Zhou Ye brought the women to the outside of the garden. A group of ministers of civil and military affairs, led by King Huijun, were gathering in piles outside the door to chat.


    There was no one else except Zhou Ye on the topics discussed. Who said that Zhou Ye was the most joyous in the past few days?


    I saw Zhou Ye walking out of the garden with the girls.King Huijun took a few steps to reach Zhou Ye, and smiled: "Mr. Zhou, fortunately not insulting your life, do you think it is complete?"


    "Well, that''s good!" Zhou Ye looked at the cultural relic officials outside the door, not to mention, basically all the people who showed their faces in the Golden Luang Temple came.


    "Then when shall we start?" King Huijun really couldn''t wait to see the Xian Family''s methods. This kind of grand occasion might only be once in his life.


    "Don''t panic, let''s walk before, and the ground here will roll around for a while. It may be unsafe!" Zhou Ye said and ordered the old eunuch who manages the garden to call out all the workers in the garden. After all, there will be some in the garden for a while. Bumps, it hurts no one can tell.


    King Huijun also hurried to the group of officials and asked them to hide together with him, and bumped into him for a while...


    Soon Zhou Ye led the women and the eunuchs in the garden, just like the ministers, standing far away, and stopped until Guan Guan said it was okay.


    At this moment, everyone is about one kilometer away from the garden, and Guan Guan also said that he will start to use magical powers to collect the garden...


    The king of Huijun and the ministers stared one by one, waiting to see how Guanguan was able to receive a garden covering an area of ??more than 340 hectares.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty One


    Today¡¯s weather is very good, there is no cloud, and the sun is right now--


    A group of people are gathering about one kilometer away from the Old Summer Palace, looking at the dignified and beautiful girl standing in the front, they are all waiting to verify a great moment, the moment to move a group of hundreds of hectares of gardens out of thin air Everyone was imagining how to move this garden, but when this moment came, they were still surprised.


    I saw Guan Guan holding the Yujing bottle in his left hand, with a few strands of willow branches inserted in the Yujing bottle, and his right hand making hualan fingers.Before casting the spell, first took out the willow branches from the Yujing bottle, and gently waved towards the Old Summer Palace.


    Suddenly, in the huge sea of ??fortune in the middle of the Old Summer Palace, a water column with a diameter of more than ten meters soared into the sky, spraying in all directions in mid-air, turning into a huge curtain of water, covering the entire garden.In an instant, the Old Summer Palace became like a flower in a mirror, like a moon in the water, with a touch of illusory beauty.


    "This...this is really the method of the fairy family..." King Hui Jun stared at the scene in front of him dumbfounded, and now he is more determined that Zhou Ye is an immortal, even though this spellcasting action was made by Zhou Ye''s woman. It came out, but it¡¯s not a saying, ¡°Different ways do not seek each other''s ambitions, and they do not become friends!If Zhou Ye were not a banished immortal, how could this woman named Guan Guan follow him?


    He absolutely couldn''t think that Guan Guan was forced by Zhou Ye by coincidence... This is really a beautiful misunderstanding.


    The ministers on the side also couldn''t close their mouths looking at them one by one. How could these methods, such immortals, be comparable to those warlocks?In my heart, I felt that in the Temple of Jinluan yesterday, it was right not to complain about the dead unlucky ghost, and to slander the banished immortal who possessed such a method as a warlock?There is no reason for him to die...


    Just when everyone felt that this grand event was worthwhile, they saw Guan Guan made a new move again...


    I saw a word in the mouth of the pass, his right hand spread out slightly, five fingers up to the sky, at this moment, the people standing behind, were surprised to find that there seemed to be only this slender jade hand that was tender as green onion and white as jade fat in the world. Everything seems to have become a chaos.


    Suddenly, a crisp voice seemed to come from the horizon: "Not enough?"


    As the voice sounded, everyone felt the sky and the earth move, and then there was a continuous rumbling sound¡ª¡ª


    Everyone was stunned by this huge sound, and they couldn''t help but wake up from the sight of the jade hand, and then they saw an unforgettable scene.


    I saw that the Yuanmingyuan with a total area of ??more than 300 hectares was rising rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye from inch to inch...With the time of a cup of tea, the entire Old Summer Palace was more than ten meters high from the flat ground, but it was still there. It rises upwards, as if there is a huge hand under it holding up the entire garden.


    "Oh my god... this... this is simply a miracle!!!"


    "I...I''m not dreaming, am I? The Old Summer Palace is really rising to the sky?"


    "This...this is really the banished immortal coming..."


    The Old Summer Palace slowly rose, rose, and then rose again amidst the discussions of the ministers...until the entire garden was completely lifted into the air, and the land under the entire garden was pulled out for more than a thousand meters. It is like a mountain or peak flying upside down in the sky.


    "Come¡ªcome¡ªcome!" Guan Guan, with a slight beckon, the Yuanmingyuan flying in mid-air suddenly slammed into Zhou Ye''s crowd, screaming again and again from the group of important court officials...


    But soon they blushed at their gaffe. When the Old Summer Palace was about to fall down, it slowly shrank, until it was the size of an adult''s head, and then they fell into the delicate hands of Guan Guan... ¡­


    "This...this!" King Huijun approached Guan Guan and looked at the miniature Old Summer Palace in her hand that was shrouded in a round water curtain. His eyes were wide open. Through the water curtain, he faintly returned You can see the few mandarin ducks playing leisurely in the pond in the garden.


    "Mr. Zhou, Mrs. Noble is really amazing. This technique is like Guanyin alive, immortals are in the world!" King Hui Jun arched his hand at Zhou Ye, with a smile on his face.


    "I''m just the young master''s slave girl..." Guan Guan said casually.


    "Uh¡ª¡ª!!!" The words of Guanguan made King Huijun a cold sweat. Such a woman with great powers and boundless powers was actually just Zhou Ye''s slave girl?Nyima, how good is Ye this week?This is hard to imagine...


    "What are you talking nonsense?" Zhou Ye glared at Guan Guan, then smiled and said to King Hui: "Don''t listen to nonsense by my clerk, she is joking with you!"


    "Oh, that''s it...hehe...hehe!" The King Hui laughed dryly. The news that Guan Guan just broke was really terrifying. He would rather believe Guan Guan was just joking with himself, otherwise Zhou Ye is so powerful that makes people desperate...

 Chapter 186

    Guan Guan followed Zhou Ye with a soft and obedient expression. She had just revealed that she was short and she wanted to save face for her host, but she unexpectedly was rejected by Zhou Ye.


    This was the first time Zhou Ye admitted her identity in front of an outsider. At this time, her heart was as sweet as honey. That feeling made her so intoxicated. It made her feel happy than breaking through a big bottleneck in her practice. .


    At this moment, all the officials of the imperial court all had smiles on their faces and ran to Zhou Ye to congratulate Zhou Ye on his happiness...


    Taking this opportunity, a bunch of beautiful words, just like Zhou Ye without money, just smashed it over. In other words, Zhou Ye was the reincarnated Buddha, and some people said Zhou Ye was the Jade Emperor. Linfan...


    Zhou Ye was really unbearable. He really knew what officialdom is this time... Officialdom is a shameless place for competition, and each one is deep in the subtleties of black studies.


    This invited Zhou Ye to be a guest at home, and the daughter who said that she still had a daughter who was not out of the cabinet, could make Zhou Ye a small... It really almost made Zhou Ye slap the old guys to death.


    In the end, King Huijun ran over to relieve Zhou Ye. He just went to take a look at the original site of Yuanmingyuan. There was only a huge tiankeng with a black hole and an unknown depth...Standing on the edge and looking at it, I couldn¡¯t help but feel it. The hair is creepy.


    When King Hui Jun came back, he saw Zhou Ye being surrounded, and looked at the blue veins on Zhou Ye''s forehead, which scared King Hui, and said to these old things, don¡¯t you know this master? Isn¡¯t it the same as other people? This is a murderous god, don¡¯t think that after revealing a bit of immortality, it¡¯s really like those immortals, compassionate...


    Without waiting for Zhou Ye to get angry, King Huijun rushed into the crowd and helped Zhou Ye get out of the siege.


    "Everyone, sirs, Mr. Zhou is already a little tired today, how about we get together another day?" Then, King Hui kept winking at the old guys, and these old guys just remembered Zhou. How did Ye squeeze people''s heads at the Jinluan Temple when they didn''t agree with each other... Suddenly, cold sweat came out all of them scared...


    "Hehe, then we will harass His Royal Highness An another day..."


    The old guys all slipped away when they saw that the situation was not good. Who knows when the old man was upset and squeezed his head. There is nowhere to go for reason. This is a censure. Is this group of ordinary people who can offend them?


    "Thanks, King Hui!" Zhou Ye wiped the sweat from his head and said depressed: "If you come here a while later, it is estimated that the emperor will have to replace all of his three males and six parts!"


    "Hehe, Mr. Zhou is serious!" King Huijun is also sweating coldly. What does it mean to change all three males and six parts?They were all killed by Zhou Ye!


    The women stood aside and hid their mouths and chuckled. It was rare to see their men slumped. It was a good experience.


    The women didn¡¯t want to stay here anymore, so they simply summoned the Kunpeng and sent the women and five thousand soldiers back to Zhoujiazhai. When they went back together, there was the super-luxury super-giant sedan chair, which was in the capital. It''s a bit hard to use... In desperation, Zhou Ye could only give up his new sedan chair and take the 11th bus.


    Zhou Ye stayed in the capital by himself, and it was rare to come to the authentic old Beijing once. Without wandering around, how could he be worthy of the energy he spent on sending troops?


    Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty Two


    Sending off the women, Zhou Ye rode on a war horse that Jun Wang''s personal entourage came out of, and followed Wang Huijun to the capital.


    In order to establish a good relationship with Zhou Ye, King Huijun simply stopped sitting in a sedan chair, drove a pro-accompaniment off the horse, and rode up with Zhou Ye side by side.


    "It''s rare for you to come to the capital, but you must let Xiao Wang be the host, and take a good tour of this beautiful capital!" said the king of Huijun.


    "Jun King Hui is polite, I''ll just be the guest!" Zhou Ye responded with a smile, "I just don''t know where the King is going to take me to visit the capital?"


    King Huijun smiled mysteriously and said: "Don''t worry, Sir, I promise you that your husband will be satisfied with Xiao Wang''s arrangement, and I will give him a surprise!"


    "Then I''m looking forward to the surprise that King Huijun will bring to me!" Zhou Ye was really a little curious about what King Huijun said.


    The group of a dozen people quickly returned to the capital. On the way, the mystery of the Huijun king was that he refused to tell Zhou Ye where to take him to play. The group quickly passed the front door and came to Rouge Hutong.


    In the middle of the alley, the door of a carved-beam painting building is open, and the signboard at the front of the door is written with three characters, [Fenglailou]¡ª¡ª


    Seeing this, Zhou Ye was somewhat distracted. Although he had never discriminated against these skilled women, there were so many beautiful women in his backyard. He really had never been in a place like this in the future. He himself had some psychological cleanliness, and he used it to others. I am not interested in using it again.


    Unless it is the kind of woman with special attributes, he will make an exceptional exception, such as the queen...for example, mother and daughter...and other superb attributes can arouse his interest.


    Seeing that Zhou Ye''s interest was not too high, King Huijun hurriedly said: "Sir, wait a minute to refuse. Xiao Wang knows that Mr. will not accept it and the non-good family will not accept it, so how about you please make a decision after reading it?"


    "Alright, it''s better to be knowledgeable!" Zhou Ye thought for a while. Since Prince Hui has said this, he will not give face if he doesn''t go in. Zhou Ye is still willing to respect this Prince who has always been respectful to him. It''s kind of thin.


    "Sir, please!" King Huijun smiled and stretched out his hand to invite Zhou Ye to go first. Zhou Ye was not welcome, and walked into this quarter courtyard.


    "Oh, sir, you haven''t come to us some days, what kind of wind is blowing today, actually blowing you!" A middle-aged woman with heavy makeup saw King Huijun and immediately greeted her with a tone of voice. Coming to King Hui''s side affectionately, he looked familiar with King Hui.


    "Okay, Sangu!" King Huijun said with a straight face, and said with some embarrassment: "I am not a host or guest today. Also, I sent someone over to discuss with you last night. Did you agree or not? promise?"


    "This..." The old bustard said with a look of embarrassment: "Ruyan is an upright official, and she hasn''t started picking up customers yet, and even if she picks up customers in the future, she won''t sell herself as an artist!"


    "Haha..." Hearing Sangu''s words, King Huijun''s face sank with a sigh, and said with a sneer: "Don''t come with me in this set of Ligereng, money is not lacking for you, now you The secret weapon is shouted out, and the distinguished guest who accompanies me, if you agree, then nothing else, if you don¡¯t agree? Haha. You can try what I said on the one-third of the capital of the capital, does it count?"


    "This..." Old Bustard''s third aunt couldn''t stop at this time. The saying goes well, with two official words, and how to say it is reasonable. Although she doesn''t know the true identity of King Huijun, even if she is her backer , Seeing King Huijun is also respectful.


    Obviously, this regular customer is definitely not an ordinary person. If he says to ban himself, then he can definitely ban himself...


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help looking at Zhou Ye with the begging eyes, but it was obvious that Zhou Ye was never a good person. Since King Huijun used power to suppress others to help him find beautiful women, why did he refuse?


    The old bustard''s third aunt gave a smile that was more ugly than crying, and said: "Since you have spoken, how dare you be a little one? You can take a rest with me upstairs, and I will go in and shout. Ruyan comes out to see you..."


    "Well, you know you!" King Huijun nodded with satisfaction, and then said to Zhou Ye: "Sir, please rest in the elegant room for a while. The surprise I prepared for you will be here soon!"


    "Then you have to work..." Zhou Ye smiled. To be honest, he originally didn''t want to come in, but seeing the appearance of the old bustard''s three aunts, he suddenly became interested, because he saw these three aunts familiar. .


    Under the leadership of the old bustard, the two came to a wing room on the second floor with Tingsong Pavilion, opened the door and walked in. The decoration inside was extremely simple.


    In the wing room of more than 40 square meters, there is a Xiangta against the inner wall, and two mahogany Nanguan hat chairs are placed on the other wall. In the middle of the chairs is a mahogany tea table, and two mahogany tea tables are placed on both sides of the chairs. The potted plants are evergreen all year round, and there is a big table of eight immortals in the center of the room, which is obviously used for eating.


    The layout of the room was simple and elegant. Zhou Ye nodded in satisfaction, and then sat in a chair casually. King Huijun sat down on the other side: "Go and buy a copy of the wine and food you are good at here. , Don¡¯t fool me with the things that slaughter the stupid hats of the field!


    "Look at what you said, I can''t fool anyone!" The old bustard said that he was about to turn around and leave, but was stopped by King Hui.


    "Hurry up and send the girl I want, don''t think about being fooled today!" King Huijun knows these people too well, and every one of them has empty hair. If you don''t leave your words here, they can get involved. Playing subjects, pretending to be arrogant and fooling you, also makes you not angry.


    "Uncle, I''ll call the girl you want right away, you''ll be fine after a while!" The old bust can only go out with a strong smile.


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect that His Royal Highness is also a romantic seed, and he is actually a frequent visitor here!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Sir, don''t want to laugh at me..." King Huijun said embarrassingly: "Well, man, is it bad or a man?"


    "Hahaha...Same feeling, the same feeling!" Zhou Ye began to show some interest in this King Huijun, who is also a lover of personality...


    Soon, she asked the girl to come in and filled the two with tea. It was not too long, and all kinds of dishes were brought up one by one.


    It¡¯s just that the surprise that King Hui said did not come up. At this time, King Hui¡¯s face was a bit ugly... Does this mean he is putting eye drops on himself?


    An old bustard in a mere quarter courtyard, dare to act against her own yin and yang, she really feels that she has made enough money in this life...


    Thinking of this, King Hui Jun stood up and told Zhou Ye a crime: "Sir, please stay here for a while, I''ll go see what happened..."


    Just when Zhou Ye didn''t reply, suddenly the door opened and a beautiful girl of fifteen or sixteen walked in. The girl was wearing a red dress, a golden hairpin, and earrings with bead pendants. The lotus stepped lightly and came. The two of them walked in and said, "Ruyan has seen the two sons..."


    "Sir, are you satisfied?" King Huijun glanced at the beautiful girl and asked with a smile.


    "Huh¡ª?" Zhou Ye straightened up slightly, staring at the girl who claimed to be Ruyan, and gave a soft voice.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty Three


    Time went back half an hour ago¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Ruyan had no parents since she was a child, and the third aunt of Fenglailou bought her from Renyazi as a secret weapon to train her.

 Chapter 187

    Although she is in Jiyuan, Sangu has never lacked Ruyan''s dressing, eating and drinking, and did not even force her to pick up guests. Instead, he found a teacher to teach Ruyan, piano, chess, calligraphy and calligraphy since childhood...


    Sangu is ambitious. She wants to train Ruyan to become the finale of Fenglailou. After spending half her life among men, she deeply understands, what kind of woman can attract men most?A woman you will never succeed is the woman who attracts men the most.


    So she laid down rules for Ruyan to sell, art and not to sell her body early. She wanted to raise Ruyan into a goldfish.


    It''s just that her wishful thinking is completely bankrupt today...


    Originally, the third aunt planned to wait for Ruyan to be sixteen years old in a few days, so she started to pick up a customer and praised her as one of the best in the capital, but she didn¡¯t expect that today one can¡¯t afford to commit a crime. The important points of the distinguished guest named surname are like smoke, she is really helpless...


    Ruyan had never picked up a guest before, but the king of Hui Jun once saw Ruyan inadvertently, so he wrote down this stubbornness. It just so happened that today he wanted to please Zhou Ye with a beauty, and he thought of this Ruyan who never showed up Smoke...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of being persecuted¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Daughter...you can help mom this time! Mom will never come to you if she has a way!" Sitting in Ruyan''s room, Sangu complained to Ruyan with a sad expression.


    "Mom, you don''t need to be like this!" Ruyan''s eyelids drooped lightly, tears swirling in her eye sockets, but stubbornly refused to fall."My daughter had expected this day for a long time, and my daughter also knew that when he was born in this place, how could it be possible to really get out of the mud and not get infected..."


    "Daughter..." Sangu really had an idea of ??letting go at this moment, just thinking about the other hard-working women in her quarterly courtyard, she endured it again.


    "Mom...daughter just wants to know what kind of person it was for her daughter''s first time!" Ruyan was full of misery in her heart. She had expected this day, but she didn''t expect that she hadn''t started acting. I have to buy my own body forcibly...


    Speaking of the man Ruyan was about to serve and serve, Sangu''s eyes lit up and smiled: "Daughter, I want to congratulate you..."


    "What do you say?" Ruyan looked confused, he was forced to serve and wait for a man, so he still congratulated himself?


    "The guest brought by the nobleman, mother, I have never seen such a handsome person in my age. That''s really better than Pan An, and handsomer than Song Yu!" Sangu said, with envy on his face: "If you let me He is willing to point his mother to me, mother, I am willing to stick five thousand taels of silver to him..."


    "Is it really so good?" Ruyan asked half-believingly: "The son is really so handsome as you said? Don''t be the mother. You are afraid of your daughter''s remorse and coax your daughter, right?"


    "...How could mother coax her daughter to you about this kind of thing?" Sangu said with a look of envy: "That''s really a handsome young man who should only be found in the sky, and how can I see you on the ground?"


    "I see... Mom, give me some time to dress up, and I''ll follow my mother to see the two sons in a while!" The sadness on Ruyan''s face is finally less.


    "Then daughter, hurry up, I''m afraid it''s too late, my Feng came to the building and I was smashed..." Sangu urged Ruyan as she walked out of her room, and gently opened her door. It was concealed.


    As a woman in a brothel, no matter how good she is, who is not to sell her body, who can really stand up to those powerful and powerful men in the end?The better result is to be forced to marry home by a big man to be a concubine beaten and scolded, and the more miserable result is to live alone in this brothel after waiting for the old Zhuhuang.


    The first time he picked up a guest, Beng Ke was a handsome young man. This was already his own great luck, so what else could he ask for?


    Ruyan smiled helplessly, opened the cabinet beside the couch, and turned out a set of big red Luo skirts from the bottom of it...


    Every daughter has a dream of a bride, even Ruyan who grew up in the brothel, stroking the red embroidered phoenix wedding gown in her hand, her eyes filled with tears again.


    This is when she knew that she would start picking up customers after her sixteenth birthday, she sews it stitch by stitch since she started studying as a female worker. She has seen too many compelling things in this brothel, and she wants to be in When I was forced to do so for the first time, I put on this wedding gown, as if I married myself...


    Although it sounds sad, this is the highest treatment she can enjoy... Finding a man who agrees and marrying herself off this kind of thing, she has never thought about who would want a stalemate. A brothel woman in her body?


    Even if there is such a person, she would not dare to marry. Such a person is not coveting her savings and her beauty, but what else can she covet?She has heard the story of Du Shiniang since she was a child...How can she believe that there is such a ridiculous thing as true love in the brothel?


    He shook his head gently, and put aside all his chaotic thoughts, Ruyan eased Luo Chang and changed into the wedding gown prepared for him. I didn¡¯t expect that this wedding gown would be served before he officially started to pick up guests. Used...


    With red eyes, she sat in front of her dressing table and gently took out all her jewelry. Today she will be the most beautiful bride...


    During the period, Sangu pushed in and urged once... Seeing Ruyan''s red eyes, she couldn''t bear to leave the house and did not come to urge Ruyan again...


    After a long while, Ruyan finally finished her dressing up.Putting on a pair of red embroidered shoes, she lifted Lianbu lightly and stepped out of the room... She knew that when she came back here, maybe she was not who she is now...


    But she has no choice, growing up in this place, she really has no choice...I only hope that her benefactor can pity herself... She also has only this small hope.


    Taking some difficult steps, Ruyan followed the old bust from the passage upstairs in the backyard to the second floor of the front hall and walked to the door of Tingsong Pavilion.


    Sangu snorted and signaled Ruyan to go in by herself, but she didn''t follow in...


    Ruyan took a deep breath and pushed open the door with her trembling hands... I saw two young men sitting beside the cafe drinking tea, the older one was about to stand. He got up, looking angry.


    She knew that it must be because she was too late, so the man wanted to find Sangu¡¯s troubles. She hurriedly walked a few steps and came to the two of them. Yingying said: "Ruyan has seen two Son!"


    Seeing Ruyan, the older man sat back on the chair and smiled and said to the handsome boy next to him: "Sir, are you satisfied with the surprise that Xiao Wang arranged?"


    Obviously, I was assigned to the younger son. Thinking of this, Ruyan raised his head slightly and looked over.


    Thankfully, my mother really didn¡¯t deceive herself this time. This young man can really be called a handsome and extraordinary young man... Ruyan¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help showing a bit of joy, and she could give her to such a handsome young man for the first time. I really have no regrets.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty Four


    Looking at the woman in front of him, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but let out a hesitant sigh, because this woman looked familiar...


    "Girl Ruyan?" Zhou Ye couldn''t help but asked softly, "Have we met before?"


    Ruyan smiled and shook his head and said, "If Ruyan has seen a character like the son, if Ruyan has ever seen it before, I''m afraid it would have been lost..."


    "Oh? Why?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Hahaha... sir, Ruyan girl means that if you have really met your husband before, you would have lost your mind for the tea and food for your husband, and you will be haggard!" King Hui explained. He was very happy. The two people seemed to be interested in Lang''s concubine, and it seemed that his favor was completed today.


    "My son, don''t make fun of Ruyan!" Ruyan''s small face turned red when he heard King Hui''s meaning clearly and plainly.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye also smiled awkwardly.


    "Two princes, please also take the table. Ruyan is late, so I will offer three cups to the prince as a plea!" Ruyan said that he would invite them to the table.


    "Hey, the wine and vegetables are cold, how can you eat this?" King Hui said, standing up and walking out, "I''ll order another table of fresh wine and vegetables, you don''t have to wait for me!"


    With the departure of King Huijun, Zhou Ye and Ruyan were left alone in the room...In order to break the embarrassing atmosphere, Ruyan invited Zhou Ye to sit in and wait."My son, although these dishes are a bit cold because of Ruyan, these cold dishes are just right for my son!"


    "Alright!" Zhou Ye knew that King Hui would not necessarily come back this time. Obviously, he was creating a chance for himself to be alone. He secretly picked a thumbing brother and did a good job.


    Zhou Ye was seated at Ruyan''s service and waiter, and Ruyan sat beside Zhou Ye, diligently helping him pick vegetables and pour the wine for him. The waiter was called a thoughtful person.


    "What is the young man''s hair..." Ruyan looked at Zhou Ye''s broken hair and asked hesitantly, "Is the young man not afraid of the court?"


    "Haha... no one dares to catch me, and no one dares to ask me!" Zhou Ye took a bite of the food without caring. To be honest, he was really hungry. It was almost two o''clock in the afternoon from morning to now. , Ate breakfast.


    Watching Zhou Ye throw his chopsticks flying there, the people who gobbled it up and ignored him, Ruyan looked unhappy, why these wines and dishes were more attractive than him?Did you become ugly?After all, Ruyan was just a sixteen-year-old girl, and she started to mess with Zhou Ye deliberately when she came together.


    "My son, eat more!"


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye felt helpless, saying that he would let himself eat more, but holding his chopstick-holding arm, how could he eat?But this scene is so familiar...Beijing¡ªFenglailou¡ªeat more¡ªeat more...


    Oh, I''m going, isn''t this the scene in Master Xing''s Nine-Rank Sesame Official?No wonder Ruyan is so familiar with the old bust...


    After all, Jiu Pin Zhi Guan is a nine-year old movie. Zhou Ye hadn''t gone to high school when he watched this movie. After so long, he almost forgot...


    He really didn''t expect Shanshan to say that this plane is abnormal. It may be a plane that gathers several stories. He didn''t expect that even the Ninth-Rank Sesame Officer... This is interesting. Looking at Ruyan''s age, I am afraid that it is still before the beginning of the story. In a few years.


    "Young Master? What''s wrong with you?" Ruyan asked hurriedly while watching Zhou Ye stay there.


    "Haha... because I figured out one thing!" Zhou Ye said, hugging Ruyan and kissed... Ruyan''s shy neck was red."My son, don''t be like this... The slave family is a trader but not a man..."

 Chapter 188

    With such familiar words, Zhou Ye felt that it was not a human being not to answer.


    He laughed, Zhou Ye said, "If you don''t pay after playing, you won''t be considered a sale!"


    "Huh??" Ruyan was stunned by Zhou Ye''s words for an instant, but soon her head dropped again involuntarily, her voice as low as a mosquito, "If the son is shy in his pocket, There are still some silver taels left in Ruyan, and I am willing to give it to the son, so he only asks him to show mercy to Ruyan..."


    Hearing Ruyan''s words, Zhou Ye was stunned. It seemed that he was better than Master Xing. Master Xing was beaten by Ruyan for eating the Overlord¡¯s meal. What about himself?Ruyan actually pays for himself...


    Ruyan didn¡¯t hear Zhou Ye¡¯s reply for a while, and she burst into tears: ¡°Ruyan knows that it¡¯s difficult for him to look like a willow... Ruyan...¡±


    I can¡¯t say the rest anymore, Dou Da¡¯s tears wet her wedding gown drop by drop, Ruyan really feels like she wants to die at this moment, she has let go of her daughter¡¯s restraint, this Why are the bad guys like this...


    A sister paper in a brothel, willing to take out her hard-earned private money to let you do what she is, this is tantamount to a disguised confession... At this time, if you don''t make anything, is Zhou Ye still a man?


    Zhou Ye laughed, hugged Ruyan, let her sit on her lap, and smiled: "Okay, Ruyan, you think more... I just remembered a joke from a friend, absolutely. I didn''t mean to underestimate you in it..."


    "Then you say... what is the joke you said? If you can''t tell, you are lying to me..." Ruyan gently beat Zhou Ye''s mouth with his hand.


    Of course, it¡¯s not difficult for Zhou Ye, a man with a long history of flowers, to casually put out two connotative paragraphs in the network of later generations that are suitable for the current era. After a while, he made Ruyan amused and chuckled. After he laughed, he beat his Xiong''s mouth and tweeted softly: "My son, you are too rude..."


    The two looked at each other, and at some point, Zhou Ye''s mouth had already covered Ruyan''s lips.The movements of the two became more and more intense... Ruyan Qiang held up the final mind, and said in a low voice, "My son, can you bring Ruyan back to your room?"


    This is a place for guests. I don¡¯t know how many men and women have slept on this couch. Ruyan doesn¡¯t want to give it to Zhou Ye for the first time...


    Zhou Ye nodded slightly, and directly hugged Ruyan. Under her guidance, he came to an elegant room in the backyard. The room was full of girls¡¯ original decorations. Although it is not luxurious, it is definitely elegant. ...


    On the couch where she grew up, Ruyan finally lost her first time and finally realized the joy of being a woman...


    All night, the wooden couch shook lightly, and the curtain quivered... Ruyan only felt as if she had risen into the sky, and that feeling made her browse and forget.Of course, it¡¯s not all good memories. Ruyan, under the instigation of some bad silver, lightly started Zhu Chun for the first time, swallowing snakes and vomiting?


    In short, Zhou Ye was really reluctant to think about Shu this evening. After all, Ruyan grew up in a brothel. Under the influence of ears and eyes, the acceptable scale is not generally large...Although it is the first time, Zhou Ye has truly achieved full development... ¡­


    And Ruyan also tried her best to please this man, and want this man to remember her forever... She didn''t even dare to ask Zhou Ye to redeem her, because she would feel inferior in the face of Zhou Ye.He is incomparably handsome, well-informed, and funny, who can please an official. He is definitely not from a small family. Why should such a good man redeem her for a brothel woman?


    Is it just because she is an upright official who has not officially opened business yet?This background has already nailed her to the pillar of shame, even if she loves herself more than most women, even if she knows better than many women that cold and hot will hurt people, but... the lower three in the three schools and nine streams , Made her extremely inferior, especially when facing Zhou Ye, who is basically a perfect man...


    So she can only be greedy for a while, she has to use her best to make this man remember her, remember this woman who dedicated herself completely to him...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty Five


    "Daughter, is Young Master Zhou in your room?"


    Early in the morning, Zhou Ye was awakened by the sound of the old bustard outside the house, turned over, and plunged his head into a soft and soft place, only when he couldn''t hear the harsh voice outside, continue Go back to sleep.


    He can pretend to sleep, but Ruyan can¡¯t pretend to be asleep... After all, the old bustard here is the one who called the door outside, watching the man next to him squeeze his head into his arms, looking like lying on the bed, like Yan Ren. Can''t help but chuckle.


    This man who took away many of her first times was sometimes domineering, sometimes funny, and sometimes thoughtful. At this time, she was lying in bed like a child, which really made her love this man.


    She gently lifted the thin cover to help him cover his ears, and then Ruyan picked up the clothes that he threw out last night, took out a set of moon white Luo skirt from the closet and put it on. This big red wedding dress Yi, she intends to cherish it, and she will never wear it to face other men anyway...because it belongs to him.


    After putting on her clothes, Ruyan could no longer take care of washing up again, because the old bustard was shouting outside again, for fear that she would wake Zhou Ye up, Ruyan hurriedly opened the door of the room. Standing outside was the old bustard of Fenglailou .


    "Daughter, Master Zhou..." The old bustard was about to speak, and suddenly saw the human figure on the couch underneath the bed, and immediately said: "My dear daughter, can you wake up Master Zhou... his The subordinates are stuck at our gate, and the guests are afraid to come!"


    "This..." From a selfish point of view, Ruyan definitely does not want to wake up Zhou Ye now. One is that she feels distressed that he was too tired last night. In fact, she was also very tired, just trying to hold on, and the other was because she was afraid that Zhou Ye would wake up. Then he will leave, and I can see him more once.


    So Ruyan was really embarrassed to hear the old bust''s request.


    "Okay, no need to call, I''m getting up!" Zhou Ye actually woke up a long time ago, the door was smashed, and the deaf heard it, let alone Zhou Ye, a superman with five senses far beyond others?


    As Zhou Ye sat up, looked at the couch, he found his clothes... Very naturally, he shouted: "Ruyan, have you seen my pants?"


    "?G, wait a minute, I''ll find it for you right away!" Ruyan replied, turned around and went to help Zhou Ye find his pants...


    The old bustard walked in with his eyes lit up. At this moment, Zhou Ye was sitting on the couch, eating fruit in his upper body, leaking out his tight but not exaggerated chest muscles and eight-pack abs with mermaid lines.The old bustard who saw was really energetic. For the first time in her life, she knew that a man''s body can also be so beautiful...


    "My son, here are your pants!" Ruyan found Zhou Ye''s pants on a chair beside him, turned around and saw the old bust there, looking at Zhou Ye with bright eyes, and rushed to the couch with his pants. By the opportunity of handing Zhou Ye''s pants, he pulled Zhou Ye''s quilt up again.


    "This stinky girl really hurt her for nothing..." Seeing that the beautiful scenery in front of her was hidden, the old bust could not help but slander in her heart.


    Ruyan couldn''t care about the old bustard''s mood anymore, and hurriedly closed the curtain on the couch, completely cutting off the old bustard''s thoughts.


    The old bust gave Ruyan a dissatisfied look, and Ruyan glared back unwillingly.


    The following is the content of the eye contact between the two, if there is any similarity, it is purely edited by me.


    [Smelly girl, let me see that there is a piece of meat!


    [Just don¡¯t show it to you, so anxious to death!


    [Hmph, it''s not yours, after today, I can''t say that this beautiful man is cheaper!


    [No one is cheap, you are not cheap!


    [Oh, you''re going to rebel, stinky girl, you forgot who pulled you so hard?


    It is you¡­¡­


    [Then you haven''t opened the curtain to show me?


    [Not...]


    When Zhou Ye got dressed and walked down to the hotel, he saw the two women staring at them, not letting anyone else.


    "Okay, what the hell is it calling me so early?" Zhou Ye sat on a chair, Ruyan pouring him a cup of herbal tea, the north was dry, and he always got a little thirsty in the morning.


    "Young Master Zhou, you can go and take a look outside. Your house servant is standing in front of our shop, and we can''t do anything to disrupt our business!" The expression on the old bust''s face is a grievance. Ah, Dou E sighed when she saw her.


    "My servant?" Zhou Ye was a little confused. His soldiers either defended Daoguang in the palace or rebuilt the camp in the firearms camp. The rest have returned to Zhoujiazhai with his woman. , How could there be still soldiers not leaving?


    "Yes, each of your servants is more than two meters high, standing there like an iron tower, and one of them is still leading a strange horse, and the horse''s hoof will catch fire!" said the old bustard. , Making gestures.


    Hearing what she said, Zhou Ye was sure that it was indeed his own soldiers who hadn''t run away, and that strange horse that could catch fire was probably a nightmare.


    "Ah, it''s really my soldier!" Zhou Ye nodded, he really should go, this place is not suitable for staying often, thinking of this, Zhou Ye stood up and said, "Then I''m leaving. !"


    Upon hearing this, Ruyan''s eyes were red, is this enemy really leaving?


    Zhou Ye walked to the door and found something was wrong. Hey, why didn''t Ruyan keep up?what!!!correct!Zhou Ye understood instantly, he forgot where it was?What kind of identity is Ruyan? She actually left as soon as she said she left. She patted her forehead and turned around, came to Ruyan''s side, and pulled her hand and said, "Follow me!"


    "Hmm!!!" Just this sentence made Ruyan burst into laughter.


    "Young Master Zhou, this...this is not okay..." The old bust suddenly became anxious and said hurriedly, "Ruyan..."


    "Don''t tell me so much!" Zhou Ye said, waving his hand on the table, and more than 20 gold bricks appeared on the table...One gold brick is more than 20 catties, and 20 is more than 400 catties. Gold...The eyes of the old bustard who saw it were all dazzled... "So much gold is enough for Ruyan to redeem it?"


    "Enough is enough!" The old bust''s eyes flashed gold, silver is rare, and gold is really rare.


    "It''s too much..." Ruyan gently tugged Zhou Ye''s sleeve, and whispered, "I don''t need so many!"

 Chapter 189

    "Just be the old bustard for taking good care of you over the years!" Zhou Ye really didn''t care about gold at all, not to mention that the underground gold reserves that swept the world during the Resident Evil, at least had millions of tons. In the X-Men world, he also got back a lot of gold.Gold is really of little use to him. Apart from being used as currency, it is said to be a precious metal, but in fact, in high-tech products, gold is used in very few places.


    "Go and clean up, come with me!" Zhou Ye gently patted the back of Ruyan''s hand.


    "Yeah!" Ruyan nodded happily, she finally got her wish and married herself out. Yesterday''s wedding dress was not in vain. While thinking happily, she packed her own clothes, and then took advantage of Zhou Ye''s unpreparedness. , Got into the couch, took out a piece of white cloth stained with plum blossoms on the couch, folded it carefully, and put it in his little bag.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty Six


    Putting a woman into a bun like smoke, carrying a small baggage, wearing his simplest Luo skirt, happily holding Zhou Ye''s arm and walking outside Feng Lai Building.


    Along the way, Ruyan received countless envy, envy and hatred. The women who had just gotten up to dress up all looked at her with envy, and she also held her head proudly, hugging Zhou Ye¡¯s arm and following Zhou. Ye walked out.


    Zhou Ye, who came to the outside of Fenglai Tower, looked at the soldiers at the door, and suddenly became a little speechless.These guys are so arrogantly sticking at the door of the house. On the ground next to them, there are a few middle-aged men lying on the ground. Obviously they are martial arts masters who show Feng Lailou the place, and they seem to persuade them not to move themselves. ''S soldiers, just start...


    "..." Zhou Ye walked to the few martial artists who were tumbling back and forth on the ground, and dropped a piece of gold bullion weighing a pound to them: "Take it to heal your injuries!"


    "Thank you young master, thank you young master!" Several martial artists hurriedly picked up the gold bars and kept thanking Zhou Ye. They were not as skilled as others when they encountered this kind of hard stubbornness. They were beaten in vain when they were beaten. I couldn''t bear it, so I just threw some money to them to make them feel hurt. I changed individuals, and I would probably ignore them.


    "Master!" Seeing Zhou Ye''s arrival, the soldiers hurried forward and bowed their heads to say hello."Mothers are afraid that you don''t have a mount and it is not convenient to be in Beijing, so they sent us to bring you the nightmare!"


    "Who told you that I was here?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "The Wind Whisperer told us the position of the master!" The soldier replied honestly.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye was helpless, and the wind whisperer knew it, which meant that his women knew that they had come to visit the kiln... but the matter was over, it was useless to think about it.


    "Tugging on this guy, it''s very hard!" Zhou Ye looked at the nightmare that was dragged by the reins by the three soldiers, and smiled: "Nightmare!"


    "Herod!" Hearing his master calling his name, the nasty guys who grabbed him also let go of their reins, and the nightmare ran to Zhou Ye with joy and stretched out his great The snake head was going to add Zhou Ye, and was slapped back by Zhou Ye.


    "All I said, you are not a dog, so if you meet someone you learnt, you can add it..." Zhou Ye patted Nightmare''s head and taught.


    The nightmare shook his head aggrievedly, and his big watery eyes looked extremely cute.Suddenly, Nightmare found a strange woman standing next to Zhou Ye, and curiously leaned forward to smell it, she had the smell of her own master, and suddenly understood that this is another mistress, and if she is happy, she will add her.


    This frightened Ruyan. Looking at the two-meter-high nightmare in front of her, she stretched out its bifurcated snake head to add herself, almost screaming.


    Unsurprisingly, the nightmare of sticking out his tongue was beaten by Zhou Ye again. Although it was a mother beast, Zhou Ye didn''t want his woman''s face to be slobbered by it... What would happen to him in the future? Got your mouth?


    "Well, don''t be afraid, the nightmare is showing you affection!" Zhou Ye comforted Ruyan who was scared by the nightmare.


    "Really?" Ruyan asked half-believingly. She really couldn''t see that this fangs monster was just showing her affection, almost thinking she was going to be eaten.


    "Of course it is true, Nightmare is very good!" Zhou Ye said, turning over and riding the horse, reaching out to pull Ruyan up."Look at how well-behaved it is, if you ride it, it won''t be angry!"


    The nightmare snorted and shook his head, as if he was holding his head to his own master. The twigs trembled like a smoky smile, and the fear of the nightmare in his heart was a little less.


    The sky was getting brighter, and the guests staying in Rouge Hutong also got up. Gradually, there were more people. The psychology of watching the excitement has existed in ancient and modern times. Zhou Ye did not have the habit of letting others see himself as excitement, and simply rode the nightmare. , Took Ruyan, and returned directly to the Forbidden City.


    Speaking of Zhou Ye, it was also quite pitiful. The garden that Daoguang of the Capital gave him was taken away by Guan Guan, and he had no place to live, so he could only return to the Forbidden City to live.


    Anyway, strictly speaking, the Forbidden City belongs to him.


    Ruyan really opened her eyes this time. In the Forbidden City, every black armored soldier who saw Zhou Ye respectfully saluted Zhou Ye. Zhou Ye didn¡¯t even use the waist card given by Daoguang and went straight in. In the palace.


    "Are you the emperor?" Ruyan looked at Zhou Ye with a look of surprise.If it was the emperor, it made sense why Zhou Ye could enter the imperial palace just like his own home.


    "The emperor? He must salute as he saw me!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Bringing!" Ruyan refused to believe.


    Only at night, she knew how ridiculous Zhou Ye was, and she ran to Kunning Palace directly with her, dragged Queen Tong Jia and concubine Niu Hulu Yilan, and played group P again...Of course. Yes, this time there is more smoke...


    After Yunyu, Ruyan knew the two beautiful women who were at the mercy of Zhou Ye with him, one was a queen and the other was a noble concubine... This really scared her, her knees softened and she almost knelt down.


    "Well, as my woman, you don''t have to worship the immortal Buddha, and you don''t have to kneel down on the emperor!" Zhou Ye hugged Ruyan lightly and whispered, "Because they are far behind your man... "


    "Really?" Ruyan asked with a dull look.


    "Of course it''s true!" Zhou Ye smiled: "You man and I, but you bombed the entire West Tianling Mountain, and seriously injured the person of Da Ri Tathagata!"


    "This... I''m a bit messy, let me stroke the first!" Ruyan said in a huff.


    "..." Tong Jiashi and Niu Hulu Yilan, who were limp on the side, struggling to look at each other, each secretly said: I knew this enemy had an extraordinary origin, but I didn''t expect it to be so powerful.


    Daoguang¡¯s mother, the current empress dowager likes to recite Buddhism, and the upper part is good and the lower part is effective. Tong Jia and Niu Hulu Yilan have naturally understood Buddhism. They naturally understand where Lingshan is, but they did not expect this enemy It is actually the great power that can severely hurt the Buddha, such a powerful person, so that they can''t give birth to a trace of resistance and hope, it is really too far...


    In the middle of the night, Zhou Ye discovered that these two women were actually more docile. That was nothing short of asking for something.


    Zhou Ye understood what was going on as soon as his thoughts changed, but he didn¡¯t care. Although he said that blowing up Lingshan seriously wounded the Buddha, there was a lot of moisture, relying on a sneak attack, but Zhou Ye is confident that he will be relaxed in the near future. It is not difficult to pinch the Buddha to death.


    What''s more, in this world, Zhou Ye could sweep the whole world without even dispatching the Kunpeng, and there was really nothing that could control him.


    In the next two days, Zhou Ye took Ruyan, led by King Huijun, traveled throughout the capital, listened to people telling stories under the overpass, went to the opera garden to listen to famous actors singing, and ate snacks from various places in Beijing.


    But after playing for a few days, Zhou Ye finally planned to go back. After all, he was still thinking about something. If Ruyan came out, could Qin Lian be far away?You know that Qin Lian is played by Zhang Min. To be honest, Zhou Ye really likes the costume role played by this actress. In Zhou Ye''s view, she is the most suitable woman to play the costume role, especially Qin in the Nineth Grade Sesame Official lotus¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye would never say that he was the lover of his dreams during his youth and spring period. The dreams of his youth must come true by himself...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye decided to take Ruyan to Guangdong first. As for the ladies of Guanguan, let them clean up everything in the villa before going to Guangdong...


    Zhou Ye called it beautifully...to fight before standing.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty Seven


    "Hurry up, hurry up, hurry up!" Zhou Ye sat in his sedan chair with a depressed look, and kept urging the soldiers who lifted the sedan chair to hurry up.


    "Zhou Lang, why is it so urgent that you are leaving Heyuan County overnight and rushing to Zengcheng County?" Ruyan, who was sitting next to Zhou Ye, asked curiously, enduring the turbulence caused by the soldiers running at high speed.


    "Hey, don''t mention it, I was fooled by the wind whisperer!" Zhou Ye said helplessly.


    When he saw Ruyan, Zhou Ye thought of the beauty of Qin Lian, but it was too early to think about it, so he asked the soldiers to send the nightmare back again, and brought back their big sedan chair with Ruyan. Sitting on his luxurious big sedan chair, Yan traveled all the way south.


    As for Qin Lian¡¯s news, it¡¯s not a problem for Zhou Ye. Through his personal terminal, Zhou Ye asked the spirit type supernatural power [Wind Whisperer] who was on duty on the Kunpeng to use the Kunpeng to bring his own. His brainwave magnifier helped him search for Qin Lian¡¯s location.


    This is really easy for [Wind Whisperer]. It is necessary to know that her mental power is not worse than that of Dr. X, and the brain wave device mounted on the Kunpeng is also more advanced than that of Dr. X. It is just a search for someone. It''s the small cast.


    After confessing the matter to the [Wind Whisperer], Zhou Ye, who had been playing along the way, gradually put the matter behind his head.As a result, when he first arrived in Heyuan County, he suddenly received a report from [Wind Whisperer] that Qin Lian was about to get married tomorrow.


    What''s wrong with this?Zhou Ye didn''t have any interest in recycling the woman after giving it to others to play. He urged the soldiers to speed up and rush to Zengcheng County.


    This is also to blame Zhou Ye, this guy has completely forgotten that this place is a real world. In this era, the sixteen or seventeen are already considered late marriages.


    Fortunately, it is only married tomorrow. If married today, then Zhou Ye would not care about the soldiers. He would have flown over with Ruyan long ago...


    Zhou Ye couldn¡¯t punish [Wind Whisperer]. You must know that the full name of [Wind Whisperer] is [Five Sisters of Wind Whisperer], which is known as the five in one with the same mind, and Zhou Ye treats them completely as a military Commanders are training, especially they are copied from the DNA collected from the white queen Emma. Emma hurts them to the bone, and they are raised as her own daughters...


    Emma''s daughter is naturally Zhou Ye''s daughter. Zhou Ye''s daughter...you know what will happen, needless to say...hehehe.


    Let me tell you, [Five Sisters of the Wind Whisperer] are indeed five in one, it feels amazing.

 Chapter 190

    Obviously, this girl Dolly was on duty against Zhou Ye for putting herself on duty, squatting on the Kunpeng, and not watching her little woman''s revenge. [The Wind Whisperer] As a qualified battlefield commander, it is very Proper measure will not hurt Zhou Ye, nor will it really ruin Zhou Ye''s affairs, but it is inevitable to make him mess around, or it is the revenge of a grudge.


    The bright moon hangs in the air¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the official road, a huge sedan chair was lifted by sixteen magnates, and it dashed forward at a speed of at least 80 kilometers per hour.


    It''s also fortunate that when this sedan was built, a lot of Umbrella''s unique black technology was used, otherwise it would run at this speed, it is estimated that it should fall apart when it runs halfway.


    Although it will only take less than two hours for later generations to travel from Heyuan to Zengcheng, don¡¯t forget that there were highways at that time. In this era when there are no highways or provincial highways, let alone two hours. It¡¯s just five hours, even if it runs fast.


    Along the way, I saw this huge sedan chair, every mountain...climbed up, met water...jumped over.In short, all the dangerous roads are nothing to the soldiers of Umbrella.


    In the end, Zhou Ye¡¯s sedan chair finally rushed to Zengcheng County before the sun rose. At this time, the gate of the county seat had not yet been opened. It was difficult for Umbrella¡¯s soldiers to bend over and raise their legs. A soldier carried the sedan chair and jumped over the city wall.


    What is the small county town like at four or five in the morning?Except for some early sellers who have gotten up and opened fire, preparing for the day''s work, they are basically still in silence.


    The soldiers stopped the sedan chair at a cross street designated by Zhou Ye and sat on the ground one by one.Although they have extraordinary physical fitness, they have not escaped from the biological instincts, and they will still be tired. After running hundreds of kilometers in the night, the soldiers also need to rest.


    Ruyan was also tossed all night, too tired to die, simply nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, half lying on the sofa, and fell asleep...


    Zhou Ye hugged Ruyan and closed his eyes.


    As time passed, the sun slowly climbed out of the horizon, and the county gradually became bustling. The intersection where Zhou Ye''s sedan chair stopped was the most prosperous place in Zengcheng County.


    People passing by from time to time, but involuntarily lowered their voices.


    There is also a group of people who are whispering around the sedan chair. Although this county is not remote, it is definitely not a prosperous town.


    In the eyes of passers-by, the person who can ride in such a beautiful sedan chair is definitely not an ordinary person, let alone a businessman. You must know that in that year, there was a system for even wearing clothes, let alone sitting in a sedan chair.


    A group of people curiously stood about ten meters away from the sedan chair, and pointed to the sedan chair. The luxury of the sedan chair was beyond their imagination.


    A mysterious and mean voiceover appeared¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "I saw the big sedan chair, the outside sedan chair cloth was painted with gold and jade, and the sedan chair was embroidered on all sides with the blue dragon going out to sea, the white tiger going down the mountain, the basalt supporting sky, the red bird in the sun, the image of the four-sided beast is lifelike, and it is from a famous artist. Handwriting."


    "On the top of the sedan chair, a fist-sized ruby ??is inlaid on it. On the top of the sedan chair, embroidered with gold silk and silver thread is a picture of a hundred dragons seizing a pearl."


    "Look at the bearers who are sitting on the ground and resting. They are wearing strong clothes made of black unknown fabric. All of them are big and round. They sit on the ground and are taller than some people standing there, although they look laid back. It''s leisurely, but there is a cold light from the eyes closed, and you can see that all of them are master fighters."


    "Uncle Thirteen, what are you talking to yourself here?" a middle-aged man with glasses asked at a young man.


    "I''m analyzing who is sitting in this sedan chair!" Bao Longxing knocked his nephew''s head with a fan and said: "I ask you to read more on weekdays, because you always don''t listen, otherwise you won''t even be connected now. This sedan chair can''t recognize it!"


    "There are no such things in the book!" Bao Youwei grievedly touched his head hit by Bao Longxing and said, "Uncle Thirteen, why are you analyzing this?"


    "Your thirteenth uncle, I am a small nine-rank alternate magistrate until now. I haven''t gotten too much money, but the people who get it are scolded by others. If you can meet the nobles and please the nobles, that ranks The best is not a dream! Isn''t it a matter of getting rich at that time?" Bao Longxing said as he shook his head, he wanted to go forward and get acquainted with the nobleman in the sedan chair.


    Unfortunately, just less than ten meters away from the sedan chair, the soldiers glared back.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty Eight


    Bao Longxing was frightened by the eyes of the soldiers and jumped back, smiled sorrowfully, and put away the fan in his hand.


    "This Xiongtai, here is Bao Longxing, the ninth-rank magistrate in this county seat. I think the adults in the sedan chair are also very tired at the moment. How about going to the official residence for a break?" Bao Longxing smiled sly. Looking at the man in front of him, he cautiously said: "After all, everyone is an official. It should be a good time to take care of each other when you go out!"


    The soldier who was talked to by Bao Longxing didn''t look at him with his straight eyes, and cast him a sideways eye, and a word came out in his mouth: "Get out!"


    "Hahaha..." Bao Longxing smiled awkwardly, and found himself a step down: "Oh, since the adults feel too sad and refuse to go to the official residence to rest, then forget it..."


    With that, Bao Longxing Shi Shiran retreated and stood with his nephew Bao Youwei again.


    "Uncle Thirteen, people tell you to go, why are we still standing here?" Wu Xda, no, here he is called Bao Youwei, and said: "Uncle Thirteen, you revealed your identity just now. Be careful of those neighborhoods. Throw your rotten vegetable leaves again..."


    "What are you afraid of?" Bao Longxing glanced domineeringly, looked around at the crowds watching the lively neighborhood, and said: "Under the protection of this adult, who would dare...?"


    "But it doesn''t matter if that adult dares us!" Bao Youwei asked with a dull look.


    "Have you seen the gems on the top of the sedan chair? This is the official sedan chair. Only if it is the best one can inlay gems on the top of the sedan chair!" Bao Longxing said loudly, wishing everyone in the neighborhood could hear it.


    Then he lowered his head, holding a fan and shining his head on Bao Youwei, who hated iron and steel, and said in a low voice: "You are an idiot. Since ancient times, officials have protected each other. This is something that everyone knows. Those neighborhoods see I just talked to that adult, maybe I thought I had something to do with that adult. Are you yelling so loudly that you want me to be chased by the neighborhood?"


    "But they all heard that you were just called off by the strong man!" Bao Youwei said with a dull expression.


    "How is it possible, my voice is so small, how can they hear it?" Bao Longxing looked around with a wry expression: "Who heard it? Who is it? Stand up and let me see!"


    "We all heard..." XN


    A bunch of people standing behind Bao Youwei said in unison.


    "Wow... when did you come!" Bao Longxing jumped back in shock by the voice: "What have you heard?"


    "Guguan Bao Longxing is here..."


    With this shout, the neighbours didn''t say anything directly, the rotten vegetable leaves, rotten eggs, and they smashed in an instant... The smashed uncle and nephew Bao Longxing hugged their heads...


    Sitting in the sedan chair, Zhou Ye slightly opened the curtains to get a panoramic view of the scene before him. Seeing Master Xing running away, he couldn''t help but joked: "Hehe... Master Xing deserves to be Master Xing. He runs so handsome! "


    Ruyan was awakened by Zhou Ye''s words, opened his sleepy eyes, and asked in a daze, "Zhou Lang, do you not rest for a while?"


    "I can''t sleep anymore!" Zhou Ye gently patted Ruyan''s shoulder, and said softly: "It''s still early, you can rest for a while!"


    "Hmm..." Ruyan replied softly, hugged Zhou Ye''s waist, and slept again.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t sleep because he had already heard a certain sound. In his ears, the sound of blows and beatings two miles away was as clear as close to his eyes.Zhou Ye knew that the people he was waiting for were coming...


    Sure enough, after waiting for about an hour, a sound of blowing and beating came closer and closer to the intersection.


    The corner of Zhou Ye''s mouth curled slightly and he smiled triumphantly.


    He chose this intersection deliberately because it is the only place to go to Qi¡¯s family, and he intends to snatch his relatives... This era is not the same as later generations. The two men and women before they got married have never seen each other, let alone park gates. Something happened, that kind of thing would be beaten to death in this era. Zhou Ye loved this innocent era.


    Ticking--


    There was a joyous suona, and the Umbrella soldiers also stood up from the ground, focusing on the direction of the sound.


    The Xipo who received the relatives stood beside the bride¡¯s sedan chair, her face was happy, and the folds could kill the flies...


    She can¡¯t be unhappy. This Qi family is a wealthy business man. The money given to her is a lot. Not to mention that when I arrive at Qi¡¯s house in a while, there are red envelopes when she gets off the sedan chair, and there are red envelopes when sent to the bridal chamber. ?


    Just as she was thinking about how big a red envelope this Qi''s family would pack for herself in a while, she suddenly felt that the procession to send her relatives stopped, "What''s the matter?"


    Xi Po is the person who specializes in managing the trivial matters of welcoming relatives and sending off relatives. She earns this money. Seeing that the welcoming team actually stopped, she hurried forward and asked as she walked: "What''s wrong? Why suddenly Stopped? Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s bad luck to stop the sedan halfway?"


    The suona hand of the drum music team in front said: "Someone is blocking the road ahead, and the sedan chair can''t get through!"


    "Block the way? Don''t you just give some happy money?" Xi Po said indifferently: "Little Liuzi, where did you die, Xiaoliuzi? Why haven''t you gotten through before?"


    "...Liu Ma, see for yourself, you can''t get through here!" Xiao Liuzi said bitterly.

 Chapter 191

    Xiaoliuzi is the nephew of Xipo¡¯s family. He grew up with Xipo eating this bowl of rice. He was responsible for rewarding some beggars who blocked the way along the way, so that they would not disturb the bride in the sedan chair. Unfortunately, the gang in front of them, It''s definitely not the few copper plates that can be sent away.


    Xipo Liu Ma came to the front to take a look, suddenly dumbfounded.It¡¯s not the imaginary scene of a group of beggars blocking the way to please money,


    Sixteen big men stood neatly in front of a huge sedan chair, staring at them with blank expressions.The huge sedan chair blocked the cross street strictly, and the team that sent off the relatives simply couldn''t make it through.


    "Oh, what are you guys doing here?" The Xi po who took the money can only come to the sedan chair bravely, with a smile on her face: "It''s all in the village. Folks, can you please raise your hands high, move the sedan chair, and let our welcoming team pass by? It will be bad if we delay the auspicious time for a while!"


    "It''s okay to let you pass!" A faint voice came from the sedan chair, which was Zhou Ye''s voice."But according to the rules, we want money!"


    "I don''t know... I don''t know how much money does this official need?" Xi Po asked cautiously. She was really afraid that the lion would open her mouth so that she would really be caught blind.


    "Hehe..." Seeing Xipo''s embarrassed expression, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Well, don''t worry, I don''t want much!"


    "That''s good, that''s good!" Xi Po wiped the cold sweat on her forehead in relief, but she was a little relieved too early.


    "Just leave the bride to me!" Zhou Ye''s next sentence came, and Xi Po was immediately shocked...


    I have seen people who ask for a lot of money, but I have never seen people who stop the promenade and ask for a bride.Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xi Po is really sad from her heart... It''s so difficult to make some money!


    Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty Nine


    "Hey, uncle, this, this, this is not in compliance!" Xipo stammered, she could see it, where is the sedan chair asking for money? This is terrible.


    "Rules...?" Zhou Ye smiled and muttered to himself, gently put the sleeping Ruyan on the sofa in the sedan chair, and then stepped out of the sedan chair."In Liangguang, what I say is the rules!"


    "Master!" Seeing Zhou Ye step out of the sedan chair, the standing soldiers bowed in unison and saluted.


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye nodded. The soldiers stood up straight again and stood silently on the spot. For them, apart from their master''s orders, they didn''t need to care too much.


    "This... this young master!" Seeing a handsome young man walked out of the sedan chair, Xi Po immediately felt a little settled in her heart. After all, a teenager is equal to young, and young is equal to flickering."It''s a bit too difficult for you to be an old man. If the old man handed the bride to the young master, the master wouldn''t take me alive?"


    "Hehe, then I''ll go to the master''s house with you!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, then glanced at his soldiers, "Why are you still here? Why don''t you hurry up and get your new The mistress received the sedan chair?"


    "It''s the master!" In response, four soldiers went out.The sedan chair directly towards the bride was forced over, and the beaters tried to stop them along the way. The soldiers swept their arms with their arms thicker than their thighs and swept them aside directly, hitting the vendors on the side of the road. At the stall, everyone cried and cried.


    "Master, this, this can''t be used!" Xi Po watched the soldiers walk toward the bride''s sedan chair in a rampant manner, and immediately wanted to rush to Zhou Ye, but she was given a stand by two soldiers. On the spot, he couldn''t move.


    Humph...Zhou Ye didn''t speak, but Xin said, why should such a beautiful girl marry Qi''s tuberculosis ghost, and in the end he was given that thing by Chang Wei? I am saving the miserable beauty. Thinking about fate, Zhou Ye suddenly felt that he was noble and noble.


    In fact, he was just trying to make an excuse for him to rob her.


    The neighbors on the side are watching the excitement. On the one hand, there is a wealthy profiteer''s relatives, and on the other, there is a stranger who doesn¡¯t seem to be messy. Let¡¯s not say who is and who is wrong. In the eyes of the neighbours, neither side is easy to mess with. Yes, anyway, no one wants to do this for the Qi family.


    Qin Lian sat in the sedan chair, listening to the chaotic sounds outside, anxious, but did not dare to get off the sedan chair, so she could only slightly open the sedan chair and peek out.


    I saw four powerful burly men walking towards their sedan chair, overturning the sedan chair and countless people welcoming their relatives along the way. Before she could speak, two of the soldiers had already arrived in front of the sedan chair. Without speaking, one person in front, one person behind, lifted the sedan chair and walked towards Zhou Ye.


    "You...what are you going to do?...stop!" Qin Lian held the swaying sedan chair and said in a panic, but the two soldiers obviously wouldn''t listen to her. After a while, the sedan chair was lifted. Arrived in front of Zhou Ye.


    "Little lady, let''s go with the uncle...hehehe!" When he said this, Zhou Ye felt that his whole soul had been sublimated, no wonder he liked to be a dude, it really felt really cool...especially The standard lines of this dude made me feel comfortable all over.


    With a smirk, Zhou Ye walked to the sedan chair and lifted the sedan curtain, and he saw Qin Lian sitting in the sedan chair, wearing a red wedding gown and wearing a bead curtain.


    Seeing Qin Lian, Zhou Ye had to admit that this girl really deserves to be the most suitable girl in ancient costumes. This appearance is absolutely...


    "Who are you? What do you want to do?" Qin Lian saw the handsome young man in front of him, and she leaned back in shock with a silver smile on her face.


    "Of course I will be the man from you..." Zhou Ye waved his hand and smiled: "Do you like to call me an official? Or do you like to call me an official? Or call me Zhou Lang!"


    "Help..." Qin Lian was frightened by Zhou Ye, waving her hands and feet wildly, but this was useless, Zhou Ye just stretched out her hand and dragged her into her arms, Qin Lian beat Zhou Ye desperately For Zhou Ye, this is a little lighter than the strength of a massage, and the focus can almost be regarded as a shoulder beating...


    "Let go of me...Help..." Qin Lian struggled desperately, kicking and kicking, but she was still carried by Zhou Ye in a half-wrapped arm, and went straight back to her sedan chair.


    At this moment, I suddenly heard a roar from behind."The No. 1 catcher in the capital, Leopard Head, was ordered to capture forty thieves, and those who block me will die!"


    I saw a silver-haired, beard-faced hunter chasing a group of people coming here, maybe those escaping bandits thought they were too easy to slip, so they rushed towards the street surrounded by groups...


    The head of the leopard was solid, and the person was in mid-air, kicking two with one foot, and after landing, with another palm, it directly shot a bandit into the crowd.Suddenly the crowd panicked, crowded and pushed, almost breaking the cordon set by the soldiers.


    When he heard that this man claimed to be a god arrester from the capital, Qin Lian suddenly became energetic and shouted desperately for help: "Help, someone has robbed the girl! Master hunter, here..."


    Zhou Ye smiled and watched Qin Lian shout for help, without stopping. After she finished shouting, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Is it enough?"


    "Hmm..." Qin Lian was frightened by Zhou Ye''s abnormal behavior. According to common sense, wouldn''t all criminals be afraid to catch their heads?Why is this man not afraid?


    "When you finish shouting, follow me in!" Zhou Ye said, picking up Qin Lian and lowering his head into his sedan chair. When he entered the sedan door, he casually told the soldiers: "Go, let the hunting head stop a bit. Today is a day for me to be overjoyed. What a decent way of fighting and killing!"


    "It''s the master!"


    Two soldiers walked over, one left and the other directly blocked the way of the leopard''s head."Today is my master''s happy day. For the sake of this celebration, my master doesn''t want to see blood, so shut up and go!"


    "Bah, who is the owner of your house? I am instructed to capture the imperial court, and those who block me are the anti-thief!" Leopard''s head Leibao did not eat the warrior''s suit, yelled, and rose into the air with his right leg With the sound of the wind rounding, he swept the warrior¡¯s neck with a side kick...


    The soldier looked at the leg kicked by the leopard''s head with mocking eyes, and stood still on the spot, as if he was shocked.


    Only heard a loud bang.


    Leopard''s head felt like he had hit the cotton wool wrapped in iron stakes with his foot, and looked at the soldier, he didn''t move.Suddenly, he felt bad. He pulled his foot and wanted to take his right leg back, but it was too late at this time.


    The soldier tilted his neck and clamped the leopard''s head with his head like a beast trap, with a grinning smile on his face: "The days when the master is overjoyed are not suitable for fighting, but as long as you don''t kill you, Probably the master will not blame me!"


    Speaking of this, the soldier added his own teeth, revealing a bloodthirsty look.As soon as he lifted his hand, he grabbed the leopard''s head by the ankle, and with force, he grabbed the leopard''s head, beating back and forth on the ground like a big doll.


    Going back and forth, down and down for ten years, the leopard''s head has become an impetigo head... lie on the ground motionless.


    "This is even more ruthless..." Uncle Bao Longxing, who was hiding behind a mask stall, looked at him, his eyelids jumped, this Nima is really ruthless.


    In fact, he had already seen it when Zhou Ye robbed relatives with his servants just now, but other than scolding a few birds and beasts, he didn''t have any idea of ??rushing forward to preside over justice.


    But when he saw Qin Lian''s peerless face, he suddenly had an urge to rush to the hero to save the beauty, but he was desperately stopped by his nephew.


    When Leopard''s head appeared, Bao Longxing thought that someone could stop Zhou Ye, but when he saw that Leopard''s head was beaten by someone else and couldn''t take care of himself, he decisively persuaded...


    "Sister Qin Lian, you, stop struggling, no matter how you run, you can''t escape the palm of your father-in-law!" Ruyan sat next to Zhou Ye, smiling at Qin who was struggling desperately in Zhou Ye''s arms. lotus.


    In her opinion, Zhou Ye is the best destination for women in this world. I really don''t know why Qin Lian is struggling.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Sixty


    "Sister, please, let your father-in-law let me go..." Qin Lian struggled in Zhou Ye''s arms while begging Ruyan, wanting Ruyan to persuade Zhou Ye to let her go.


    She is a very traditional woman, who believes in the words of matchmakers and the orders of her parents.Although she was very excited to see Zhou Ye, she still abides by the way of women, and she does not want to just follow Zhou Ye.


    "...It''s really rare!" To be honest, it was the first time Zhou Ye saw Qin Lian''s type, but it was the same as he wanted to come. Yue Luoli is a demon girl, and Bai Lian goddess mother and daughter are the children of Jianghu, Ruyan Born in Fenglailou...


    In this way, it seems that Qin Lian is really the only woman from a good family... Hey, Zhou Ye stopped his movements and asked seriously: "How can you agree to follow me?"


    "You... take your hand out first..." Qin Lian begged in a low voice. The hand before the fierceness was so tricky that she couldn''t think about it anymore.

 Chapter 192

    "It''s fine if I don''t move!" How could Zhou Ye let her go so easily, grasping Qingshan and not letting go? This is a basic principle."Go ahead, how can you agree to follow me?"


    "Unless...unless you bring back my birthday horoscope from the Qi family, and you will be married with me today, I will... only..." Qin Lian said coyly, she said these words completely to make Zhou Ye Retiring after knowing the difficulties, let alone other things, it is impossible for the Qi family to return her birthday horoscope, let alone prepare Xitang today and get married.


    After saying these words, Qin Lian couldn''t help but raised her head slightly, and stared at Zhou Ye''s face carefully, for fear that the demon king would turn her face and rectify her on the spot and accomplish good things... Then she really had nowhere to cry.


    "It''s a little thing!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly when he heard Qin Lian''s request. From the wooden box next to the seat, he took out a post and threw it outside the sedan chair. He said, "Take my greetings and go to Qi. Home, just say I want the birth date of his fianc¨¦e of the second young master of the Qi family, and let them vacate Xitang and Xifang for me within an hour, and I want to use their Xitang to marry Qin Lianbaitang. "


    "Yes, master!" The soldiers outside agreed and turned away.


    "You...you...how can you be like this!" Qin Lian really wanted to cry without tears. She didn''t expect that the difficult things she thought would be easy for this person.


    When Zhou Ye just took out the greeting note, she accidentally saw the words An Wang, and she was suddenly devastated by thunder. The whole person was shocked. Who was the most concerned about Liangguang becoming Zhou Ye''s feudal town?Naturally, people in Guangdong and Guangxi are most concerned.


    With a sudden change, the sky on the head changed, and they still don''t know what kind of temperament King An is, whether it will be difficult to serve them, they naturally want to inquire about it.


    As early as half a month ago, the Guangdong and Guangxi regions had spread. Legend has it that King An was exiled from the world, and the law of the immortal came to the world. The soldiers under his account were more than ten feet tall and invulnerable. Everyone was improper. Brave.


    Unexpectedly, the legendary King An, who had fallen into the world, was actually in front of him and robbed himself...Qin Lian really felt like in a dream.


    Who is An Wang?An extremely human minister, holding the power of life and death in Guangdong and Guangxi, it can be said that in this three-centre of land in Guangxi and Guangxi, his words are the imperial edict, and he is the heaven above the heads of millions of people in Guangxi and Guangxi.


    "You, you, you are King An?" Qin Lian looked at Zhou Ye''s handsome face, her expression changed, and said tremblingly, "Why did you come to snatch my kiss?"


    "Fancy you, just grab it!" Zhou Ye teased Qin Lian with a smile.


    "Aren''t you afraid of Wang Fa?" Qin Lian blurted out in shock, but after saying this, she couldn''t help but scold herself [What a fool].


    On the boundary between Guangdong and Guangxi, it is not unreasonable for Zhou Ye to say that he is Wang Fa. What is Fengyi?That is to say, the people of this place are Zhou Ye''s possessions. He can ask for anything. As long as he doesn''t do anything angry and grievous, no one will talk to him.


    "Why should I be afraid of what I said!" He teased Qin Lian deliberately, watching Qin Lian''s shy and timid expression, Zhou Ye really loved this expression.


    "I...I won''t tell you..." Qin Lian twisted her small face, her teeth biting her lower lip, an angry look.


    How could she, a weak woman, be able to beat an old hooligan who has been indulging in flowers for hundreds of years??


    "Okay, I won''t say anything, I just do it!" Zhou Ye smiled and wrapped Qin Lian''s waist with one hand, let her sit on her lap, lifted the bead curtain in front of Qin Lian with one hand, and put her own Going up.


    By the time Qin Lian realized what Zhou Ye wanted to do, it was too late, she was already speechless, and Zhang Xiaozhu was stunned by Zhou Ye, and she could only beat Zhou Ye with a fan fist. Hun expressed his dissatisfaction by humming his mouth and nose.


    And Ruyan smiled and watched Zhou Ye teasing Qin Lian, saying that she was not jealous at all. That was pure nonsense, but now she really wants someone to meet her enemy...


    Since leaving the city of Beijing, the two in the harem could not go with Zhou Ye, so only Ruyan was left to monopolize Zhou Ye.


    Ruyan was quite happy at the beginning, but the obtrusive women are gone, so it¡¯s great to dominate Zhou Lang!!It''s a pity that after night... Ruyan knows what it means to be happy and sad.


    On the way, Zhou Ye was traveling in the mountains and playing in the water. Ruyan is... not enough rest every day. After the first two days of refusing to admit defeat, she thoroughly recognized the reality that Zhou Ye, the cow, can really plow her. Tian, ??don¡¯t talk about Tian, ??even Tian Bangzi is scarred...so she has to always hang up and avoid the war...


    Looking at Zhou Ye''s uncomfortable look, Ruyan was also guilty. A lot of them discussed with Zhou Ye along the way to find him some more women...


    However, they were all rejected by Zhou Ye. At this moment, Ruyan was moved by no means, and even more so regardless of his body, he stood up and fought against Zhou Ye alone, repeatedly defeated and defeated.But in the end, he couldn''t stand it anymore. Once again he returned to the state of fishing for three days and drying the net for two days. Today Zhou Ye finally relented to find another one, but Ruyan was the happiest one.


    It can be regarded as someone who accompanies him to fight Zhou Ye''s Great Demon. The hard work of solo, whoever tries, knows, anyway, Yan will never go out alone with Zhou Ye next time when he has the opportunity, at least he must drag a few more sisters. I have the courage to be together...


    That¡¯s why Ruyan smiled at Zhou Ye¡¯s Qin Lian with such complicated emotions, while watching Qin Lian bitterly enjoying Zhou Ye¡¯s tenderness, a smile appeared unconsciously at the corner of her mouth, woman, Your name is Contradiction.


    Here, Zhou Ye took advantage of Qin Lian in the sedan chair, and couldn''t distinguish her from the south, east, north and west...


    On the other side, Qi''s family is about to turn the sky.


    The master of the Qi family looked at the greeting note in his hand, and listened to the words from the next person. He was confused. How did this answer? Why did his son marry a wife and recruit Wang An?


    "Father, what should I do?" Young Master Qi looked at his father''s face, turning green, purple, red, like a chameleon, and he was a bit hesitant."Is this...is it false?"


    "Huh, fake?" Master Qi gave his eldest son a blank look, and said angrily: "Will you be willing to commit a crime for a woman? And still in a prince''s enclave, impersonating that prince Do you think your family¡¯s life is too long?"


    "Then... Father, since it is true, why are you hesitating?" Young Master Qi said eagerly, "This is a rare opportunity to favor King An!"


    "I''m just thinking, how can we make this favor more solid!" Master Qi nodded with satisfaction. This eldest son deserves to be by his side since he was a child, and understands the way of collusion between government and business!


    After thinking for a while, Master Qi said: "Hurry up, replace all the places with the second child''s name in Xitang with the names of His Royal Highness An Wang, and then go and order those relatives and friends who come to the wedding banquet. Today is not the second child. On the day of great joy, it was that His Royal Highness An Wang was here to take concubines. In addition, hurry up and find a few skilled craftsmen to pay more. Be sure to replace the Qi¡¯s plaque with An Wang¡¯s House within an hour, and call it the Jiading of the family. Let¡¯s go to the street and quickly replace all the things used in the room with new ones..."


    "Father... you sent out all the houses, then where do we live in the future?" The elder son was dumbfounded, his father was so ruthless, he actually sent out all his houses.


    "Stupid son, so that the prince can see the sincerity of my Qi family, so that my Qi family is still afraid of not making a lot of money in the future? If I have money, I am afraid that there is no place to live?" The Qi family master shook his head helplessly. The son was still too courageous, and he saw the opportunity but didn''t dare to make a desperate move. It was enough to be the master of success.


    "Yes, then I will do it now!" Young Master Qi said, and rushed outside the gate.


    As for the tuberculosis ghost of the second young master of the Qi family, who remembers that it was him who married today? Everyone is busy because of his coming.


    Chapter 261


    When Qin Lian came to Qi''s house an hour later, she was speechless and sorrowful when she looked at the plaque with the four characters An Wang Bieyuan on the gate of the palace.


    Qin Lian saw that Qi''s family could even send out their old house in order to please Zhou Ye, let alone her unqualified daughter-in-law... But it''s okay, that way, she doesn''t need to because Breaching the contract and carrying a psychological burden.After all, his Qi family didn''t want me, not that I didn''t marry his Qi family''s second son.


    "Caomin Qi Zhenzhuan welcomes His Royal Highness An!" The Qi family had already knelt at the door, seeing Zhou Ye''s sedan chair coming, and hurriedly leading a group of his family members to kneel on the ground and kowtow.


    "Qi Zhen earned? Your name is really correct. It seems that the business is doing well!" Zhou Ye stepped off the sedan chair and almost didn''t smile when he heard the Qi family master''s words. This name is absolutely amazing."Get up!"


    "Hey, according to the auspicious words of the prince, a small one can be considered a meager business!" The Qi family master climbed along the pole and responded with a smile.


    "I asked you to prepare everything, have you prepared it?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "In response to the prince, the prince''s request has been fulfilled for the small ones, and you can start when the prince comes!" The Qi family''s master has a dog-legged appearance, and that well-behaved, it is estimated that he has not been so hard to serve his father. Over.


    "I''m interested!" Zhou Ye smiled, "Then let''s start!"


    "Yes, please..." Qi Zhenzhuan nodded and bowed to welcome Zhou Ye into the mansion. Two happy women walked to Zhou Ye''s sedan chair, one by one, Ruyan and Qin Lian on their backs, and walked towards the inner hall. go with.


    At this moment, outside the gate, a pair of uncles and nephews were watching this scene with envy.


    "Wow, this is the official, promising. Did you see it? That''s what a big man was born to!" Bao Longxing said while drooling. He witnessed this from beginning to end, blocking the road from Zhou Ye and forcibly To snatch the relatives, send someone into the family¡¯s home to send a greeting card, and then to Zhou Ye to use his sedan chair to carry the bride of the other family to the family¡¯s house to worship and get married...


    This Nima who eats fruits explained to him what is powerful and powerful...


    "Uncle Thirteen, don''t be envious, wipe your saliva! In this life I guess you have nothing to count on!" Bao Youwei hugged his shoulders and poured cold water on his Thirteenth uncle: "People are real. The prince of Yap, the prince who really sealed the borders and cracked the soil, you are an official, no matter how high you are, you are among the best, and you have to bow to others!"


    "Do I envy others? I just take a critical attitude and study why this prince is so lustful!" Bao Longxing wiped the corner of his mouth with his sleeve and taught himself this nephew who always poured cold water on him.


    "Hey, I''ve watched it, let''s meet the official office!"


    "Uncle Thirteen, I''m hungry, do you have wonton noodles?"


    "Eat, eat, eat, don¡¯t make a lot of money, just remember to eat, wonton noodles are gone, do you want to eat Yangchun noodles!"


    "Yangchun noodles are fine too!"


    The backs of the two of them went further and further, and gradually disappeared on the corner of the street.

 Chapter 193

    On the other side, the Qi¡¯s residence, which is decorated with lanterns and colorful flowers, er, is wrong, it should be called An Wang Bieyuan now!The Anwang Bieyuan where people come and go is really lively.


    It''s really rare to see two women entering the door at once.


    In fact, Zhou Ye was thinking that since it was a courtship and marriage, he could just marry Ruyan as well. Although this stupid woman didn''t say anything, the envious eyes when she looked at Qin Lian''s wedding dress quickly turned Qin Lian away. I was crying, my eyes were green...


    This scene was seen by Zhou Ye and remembered in his heart.With an opportunity, the soldiers sent another message to the Qi family, asking them to prepare more things, and they would marry two at a time...


    This is embarrassing to the Qi family. Everything else is easy to say. Only the wedding dress is tailor-made in advance. Few ready-to-wear shops sell this thing...


    Fortunately, such things as wedding dresses, such as Yanyan, do it by themselves. The only difference is some phoenix crowns and jewelry. This is not a problem for the wealthy Qi family. After hearing Zhou Ye''s order, the Qi family almost paid the family money. The shop was moved to Zhou Ye''s sedan chair.


    At that time, Ruyan was moved, not to be undesirable... She thought she was born in a brothel, it would be nice to be able to follow her beloved, and she did not dare to expect anything like a wedding.But I didn''t expect Zhou Ye to surprise her here...


    Everything was in place, and the two brides were also led by Xi Po to the lobby, and Zhou Ye also changed into a long gown and even brought a big red flower...


    Since Zhou Ye''s parents were no longer there, they simply put two empty chairs there to take a look at the scene, make a substitute, worship Tiandi, and after the Gaotang, they were sent directly into the bridal chamber.


    After the two brides were sent into the bridal chamber, their own maidservants were waiting inside, and Zhou Ye would go out to show up, just as a treat.


    At this time in the Anwang Villa, the festive atmosphere is still strong. Outside the lobby, neighbors from the neighborhood who come to have a wedding drink, come to eat and drink, punch and drink, congratulate... everyone laughed loudly, on this occasion, Zhou Ye didn''t care about so much, just a few small money.But in the main hall, it was as silent as no one was here.


    Zhou Ye sat in the first seat of the hall, and every one sitting in the hall was a figure with a head and a face in the county town, and the last time he was a gentry landlord.


    After all, the Qi family has a rare opportunity to be a pendant on Zhou Ye¡¯s thigh last year. What if you don¡¯t take the opportunity to show off? Zhou Ye only needs to show his face here, and it¡¯s already giving him the face of the Qi family, this big house of the Qi family. It was not for free.


    What is officialdom?That is the fastest place in the world for news transmission. As long as Zhou Ye accepts the Qi family mansion and spreads it out, let¡¯s not say that Qi family will go sideways in Guangdong and Guangxi. At least since then, we will not be afraid of secret arrows from the officialdom. It is their amulet.


    Zhou Ye took a seat there, and the gentry under the head sat there orderly, not daring to breathe...


    "Qi''s affairs are doing well today, I''m very satisfied!" Zhou Ye picked up the teacup brought by the maid, and said with a sip, "In the future, as long as you are reasonable and legal, I will support you! "


    "Thank you, prince, thank you, prince!" The Qi family master stood up with a look of surprise, and kept admiring Zhou Ye.


    "Okay, you don''t need so much courtesy, you deserve it!" Zhou Ye continued with a grimace, and said, "But if you break the law, then I will definitely be the first to ask you the crime!"


    As long as this Qi family doesn''t violate his taboo, he doesn''t mind supporting an official business. If it violates his bottom line, then... Hehe, Zhou Ye will let him know what turning face is faster than turning a book.


    "Little dare..." Master Qi family knelt on the ground in shock, Zhou Ye''s words seemed to him in his ears, as if with tens of thousands of mighty prestige, the master Qi family seemed to feel a while. The evil spirit came towards him, and there was a stern ghost crying in the evil spirit.


    "Well, get up!" Zhou Ye looked at the sweating Master Qi and nodded in satisfaction. People need to know awe to go further."I''ll leave the business to you here, I''m going to be busy!"


    "Should, should be, I send you off to the prince!" Before the Qi family finished his words, he heard a turmoil outside the lobby, and then the three men rushed into the main room with panic expressions. It is the head of a leopard who is known as the No. 1 catcher in Beijing, Leopard.


    "Get out..." Before the three men rushed into the hall, they were caught by the two soldiers guarding the entrance of the hall, one man and one hand, and threw them into the yard.


    "Your Excellency..."


    Seeing the familiar clothes, the familiar figure, and the expression of Lien Zhanbing, Lei Bao felt very familiar, Nima, how could he hit their hands again.


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye was eager to enter the bridal chamber at this time, so he had no time to take care of the second-hand, and waved his hand: "Throw them out of the door, and then dare to come in and make trouble, just kill!"


    "Yes, master!" Umbrella''s soldiers bowed in response, and then watched Lei Bao and the three Jiang Yang thieves smiled and surrounded them.


    "Don''t, can I throw myself out by myself?" Lei Bao hurriedly waved his hand and said in a timely manner.


    "What do you mean?" A soldier grinned and grabbed Lei Bao by the collar and walked outside."The master said to throw you out, then you must be thrown out, kid, just accept your fate!"


    Chapter Two Hundred and Sixty Two


    In the new house, two brides with red hijabs are sitting on the edge of the bed, sitting opposite each other.


    "Sister, are you still angry with your husband?" Ruyan asked Qin Lian softly.


    "No..." Qin Lian paled and shook her head. She had just spotted a pale and coughing tuberculosis in the crowd. A maid told her in a low voice that it was the second young master of the Qi family.


    Qin Lian couldn''t help but feel scared. If she really married that tuberculosis ghost, then her future life would be conceivable, but with her character, she would definitely die, and her life would be ruined.


    Thinking about Zhou Ye again, Qin Lian suddenly felt that this man was really the nemesis he had hit. When he was about to fall into the trap, he stopped him on the way, but he was not stopping him for justice or morality. But for her...


    This made Qin Lian a little at a loss, how should she face this man who forcibly occupy her?Want to say hate?She can''t hate it, want to say love?It was a little too close. This enemy ate up all his tofu as soon as they met... Well, what can I do?


    "Sister..." Seeing Qin Lian''s thoughts, Ruyan said with comfort, "Worshiping Tiandi and drinking Hewu wine, we are from the Zhou family. It is useless to think too much. Women, I have to think hard about how to take care of my husband!"


    "Yes... Sister!" Qin Lian shook her body when she heard Ruyan''s words. She suddenly woke up. She had already visited Zhou Ye and drank Hexi Jiu. She was already from the Zhou family. What are she still struggling with?Besides, that bad guy has done such a shameful thing to herself in the sedan chair, and her reputation has been broken in the hands of that enemy. Who can she marry if she doesn''t marry him?


    Is it the best ending now?When Qin Lian thought of this, the various entanglements in her heart turned into a person''s name, Zhou Ye.


    "Sister, can you tell me what kind of person your husband is in your eyes?" Qin Lian asked Ruyan curiously.


    Ruyan is also a wonderful woman. She simply explained how she and Zhou Ye met. Qin Lian couldn''t help but feel sorry for Ruyan. In that case, it was a blessing for Ruyan to meet her husband.But she changed her mind to think about herself, how lucky she is!


    Compared to Zhou Ye''s fancy, that tuberculosis ghost made Qin Lian even more unbearable.In other words, in addition to being bothered, Zhou Ye wanted to have a good appearance, be considerate and considerate, and have status and status. Qin Lian asked herself, what else is she dissatisfied with?


    In this era, no powerful man has three wives and four concubines, they can''t even compare to Zhou Ye''s little finger.


    And Qin Lian also talked about her life experience to Ruyan. When she was young, her family was considered a scholarly family, but her father was unbelievable. He rushed to the exam many times, and even missed a talent. Finally, she drank and smoked every day. Gambling...In the end, I lost all my rich family background. I drank too much wine a few days ago, stumbled at the waterside, fell into the water and drowned...


    He died a hundred years ago, but he still owes a lot of usury outside, and the debts are not bad, and the gang of creditors block the door every day to demand debts.


    The mother and daughter of Qin Lian did not dare to go out. Later, the Qi family asked a matchmaker to come to the home as a matchmaker. If Qin Lian was willing to marry the second young master of the Qi family, the Qi family would be willing to help her father pay off all the high-interest debts. Then, I gave Qin Lian''s mother 5,000 taels of silver to let her care for the elderly.


    The filial nature Qin Lian agreed as soon as she gritted her teeth. At first, she only thought that the second young master of the Qi family was a dude, but she did not expect to be a tuberculosis ghost. This is basically a terminal illness...


    Qin Lian¡¯s life experience made Ruyan also sympathetic, and both of them are basically hard-working people. You comfort me, I comfort you, the more they talk, the more speculation they are, they almost never burned yellow paper and cut chicken. The head became a sister of a different surname.


    At this moment, the door of the new house opened with a creak, and Zhou Ye walked in from outside.


    "What are you talking about? Such a speculation?" Zhou Ye, who walked into the room, saw the untouched wine and vegetables on the table, and said accusingly, "You don''t have to wait for me, eat first! What should I do if I am hungry? ?"


    "If the husband doesn''t come back, how dare we move the chopsticks first?" Ruyan stood up and smiled and helped Zhou Ye to take off the robe. She knew that her husband was not used to wearing long robe.


    "Okay, I''m back, let''s eat quickly!" Zhou Ye, who took off his lab coat, wore a pair of big pants, and sat in the middle of the two women carelessly, with one arm wrapped around the two women''s slender waists.


    "Zhou Lang, how do you eat like this..."


    Qin Lian slowly adapted to Zhou Ye''s actions. Now that he had become his concubine, what he did to him was justified.


    What Zhou Ye likes most is the obedience of women in this era. This is simply the virtue of Eastern women since ancient times...


    "It''s okay, you feed me!" Zhou Ye smiled cheeky.


    "Bah, you are so beautiful!"


    Although Ruyan whispers, she feeds Zhou Ye the most frequently. That''s for fear of a man who is hungry. Qin Lian also tried to pick Zhou Ye with vegetables. Eating...


    At some point, the two women sat alone in Zhou Ye''s arms. Qin Lian used her mouth to feed Zhou Ye a sip of wine, and like a cigarette, he used her mouth to feed Zhou Ye a sip of dessert.


    The last three people writhed on the couch, it was really a night of fish and dragon dance, endless bustling lights and shadows, endless years of wind and flow...

 Chapter 194

    The next day¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Qin Lian woke up from her sleep, she still felt a strange sense of fullness under her body, and couldn''t help but reach out her hand and touch down... The bad guy who bullied herself last night was still taking up a position and refused to leave...


    "It''s such a bad thing!" Qin Lian couldn''t help but sipped, and moved her body gently, trying to get rid of someone''s entanglement, but she moved, someone holding her slender waist could not help but tighten tightly, and then moved again After moving her body, she suddenly felt that something bad had penetrated deeper...


    "Baby are you awake? Do you want to try morning exercise..."


    "Wha, what is morning exercise? Husband..."


    "I''ll teach you... It''s easy..." The window couch creaked again...


    Zhou Ye didn''t let the two women go until the sun went three poles...


    A maid came in to help the two women dress up. Zhou Ye really wanted to enjoy the thrush. However, looking at the complicated bun of the Qing Dynasty, Zhou Ye made a decisive choice after breaking a dozen long hairs. give up.


    Even Superman has something that he is not good at-Zhou Ye helplessly finds excuses for himself.


    After washing up, the three of them came to the hall, and a maid had brought breakfast.I have to say that this is Qi Zhenzhuan who will be a man, and the maidservants of Yiying were all newly bought from Renyazi, and they were given to Zhou Ye along with their own house.


    "Husband, you can try this Liu Ji fish skin, it''s a well-known and time-honored brand here..." Qin Lian helped Zhou Ye pick up vegetables with a happy face. A woman, after getting nourishment and moisturizing, she is better than using cosmetics.


    "Zhou Lang, you try this pork hand noodle..."


    "Husband, you try this boat porridge!"


    Two women, you are a husband, and I belong to Zhou Lang. It¡¯s like feeding Zhou Ye as a pig, but Zhou Ye can¡¯t stop eating. The two women are both kind. If you want to make up for him, it¡¯s hard to get good intentions. Zhou Ye also I can only hold on to eat them all...


    This breakfast really almost lasted Zhou Ye.Almost half of the table full of meals entered Zhou Ye''s stomach...


    But Zhou Ye had to admit that Guangzhou''s morning tea really has many varieties...The taste is not bad. As a northerner who eats fried dough sticks, buns and tofu every day, Zhou Ye thinks the taste of Cantonese morning tea is very good.


    Just as Zhou Ye sat on the chair with a contented look and drank the tea made by Qin Lian, suddenly a soldier came to report, "Master, the admiral of the Guangdong Navy, Chang Kun, please see me. This is the gift list he gave to the master... ¡­"


    "Why did this guy come to see me?" Zhou Ye drank tea and curled his lips. He didn''t know Chang Kun, but he knew the virtue of Chang Kun in the movie, and he knew what his son was."No see, let him go!!"


    "Yes!" Zhanbing agreed and walked out of the hall.


    Zhanbing came to the door and unceremoniously threw the gift list in front of the father and son, and said coldly: "My master doesn''t want to see you, get out!"


    "You..." Chang Kun''s son, Chang Wei, saw his father being insulted by a small guard, and immediately wanted to rush forward to teach that guy, but his father stopped him.


    "This is not a place to talk, let''s go back!" Chang Kun said, taking his son''s hand, turning his head and sitting on the sedan chair, and went back.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Sixty Three


    Adjust the time to last night¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The navy admiral Chang Kun was sitting in the garden stage at his home watching Cantonese opera. Today he invited the famous actor Bai Lianhua to his house. He was serving tea with his servants and watching the opera. When the rise of, he also hummed twice...


    At this time, a rush of footsteps sounded, and Chang Kun frowned, but didn''t say anything. He knew that at this moment, he was the only one who would dare to disturb his interest.


    "father!"


    Sure enough, it was his son who often ran back and forth. Chang Kun nodded, and then casually pointed at his side: "Sit down and listen to the show with me!"


    "Yes..." Chang Wei sat by his father''s side obediently, leaned over Chang Kun''s ear slightly and said, "Father, I saw Wang An in Qi''s house!"


    "Which King An?" Chang Kun''s eyes were on the famous horn, and he didn''t pay attention to what his son said.


    "Father, that''s His Royal Highness King An who has sealed the city of Guangdong and Guangxi!" Chang Wei said hurriedly.


    "King An?" Chang Kun''s expression suddenly became serious. Although I don''t know why today''s saints should designate such a person as King An, and he is still the prince of the city, he has always used the greatest malice to speculate on other people''s ideas.


    Especially, after Wang An arrived in Guangdong, he did not come to Guangzhou first, but went to a county below Guangzhou first, which he couldn''t see through."Why did Wang An go to Qi''s house?"


    "Today..." Chang Wei told his father what he had heard and seen in Qi''s house. He knew where his free and easy capital came from, if his father''s top Dai Hualing is gone, so he is not as good as a pile of stinky shit on the side of the road, so he dare not hide it at all, and even the continuation of his relationship with the Qi family, that is, his cousin Yao Wanjun has an affair. ...


    "Good calculation..." Chang Kun is not interested in those bad things about his son, but he has some thoughts about what Zhou Ye did: "I went to a small county town directly when I didn''t reach Guangzhou. It was because of a marriage soon. The woman who went there, that woman didn''t know him before... such a thing, do you believe it when you say it?"


    "Father, did our Dongchuang incident happen?" Chang Wei is still very clear about his father''s affairs. Since Emperor Daoguang took the throne, he has strictly banned smoking, but the profits of the smoke soil involved in all aspects. There are banner people, high officials and big officials. businessman¡­¡­


    These people are like a huge net, making Daoguang''s smoking ban a dead letter.In order to ban smoking, Daoguang even linked the amount of smoke seized to military industry...


    Of course, there are policies at the top and countermeasures at the bottom.


    Naturally, some people saw the benefits of this place, so they discussed with the merchants of the British East India Company that for every 10,000 boxes of heavy smoke, they would give them hundreds of boxes for protection, and they would no longer seriously investigate and deal with the British merchant¡¯s cargo ships... ¡­


    It has to be said that smoking bans and smoking bans, and the more bans, the more big smoke comes in. In just ten years, Chang Kun has also been promoted from a small sailing belt all the way to its present status because of the banning efforts in just ten years. Admiral of the navy.


    Now Chang Wei is afraid that he has committed his own affairs?Was that King An surreptitiously crossing Chencang on the plank road of Mingxiu, apparently a looting girl, but secretly investigating his own nasty things?That''s a big deal, it''s a crime of robbing the family and destroying the door. Whether it''s lying about military merits or deceiving the emperor, either one is enough for the Changjiazhu Nine Clan...


    Obviously, Chang Kun is thinking about the same question now. Is this His Royal Highness An on a whim?Or is he premeditated?


    This is related to the lives of the young and old in his Chang family, so he can''t help but think carefully.


    "Otherwise? Let''s visit His Royal Highness An Wang and test his tone? It''s good to plan early!" Chang Wei advised his father.


    "Alright..." Chang Kun nodded and agreed to his son''s suggestion.


    "Then I will buy it now!" Chang Wei turned his head and left. After all, he was going to meet a prince. Empty-handed is not enough. You must bring some generous gifts to come.


    "I''m not in a hurry now..." Chang Kun shook his hand and stopped Chang Wei from saying: "The Lord An is the four great joys in life now, but if you bother him now, you will only be boring. We will leave early tomorrow morning. That''s it!"


    "Okay, Dad, I will prepare those gifts first!" Chang Wei said.


    "Go, don''t be stingy with money!" Chang Kun knew that as long as he was in this position, money and everything would be available at any time. If he wasn''t in this position, I''m afraid... leaving those money would only be a way to attract disaster.


    "Yes, dad, I know!" Chang Wei responded, turned and left the garden.


    Chang Kun had no interest in listening to the drama at this time. He waved his hand to disperse the actors. He stood up and looked at the bright moon hanging in the sky. He couldn''t help but ponder. He had a very ominous premonition. I''m afraid I really can''t get through this hurdle.


    The next morning--


    The two Chang Kun and his son, with a dozen domestic servants carrying three or four heavy boxes, set off from Guangzhou early and arrived at the small county town where Zhou Ye was located at about noon.


    "This strong man, can you please report to His Royal Highness King An, the next official, Guangdong Navy Admiral Chang Kun, please see me!" Chang Kun said, holding the gift form and handing it over with a hundred taels of cash."This is a small gift, no respect!"


    "Wait!" The soldier took the gift form, did not look at the banknotes in the gift form, strode directly toward the inner courtyard and walked over.


    Chang Kun and his son stood at the door of Anwang Bieyuan with sad faces and worried, looking inside from time to time, but they couldn''t see anything.


    After about ten minutes passed, the soldiers turned around again, and threw the gift list in front of the father and son. There was a silver ticket floating in it. It was Chang Kun deliberately clipped in the gift list. To the door of the soldiers."My master doesn''t want to see you, get out!"


    "You..." Hearing the unceremonious words of the soldier, Chang Wei immediately wanted to rush forward, planning to use his martial arts to teach the soldier.


    Zhan Bing looked at him expectantly, and waited for him to come over. After all, standing guard is a very boring thing, it''s rare to have fun...


    Unfortunately, to Zhanbing''s disappointment, Chang Wei was stopped by his father, Chang Kun.

 Chapter 195

    "Father, you..."


    "Let''s go, this is not a place to talk!" Chang Kun secretly waved his head at his son, indicating that this is not his presumptuous place, then took his son''s hand and returned to the sedan chair.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Sixty Four


    Along the way, Chang Kun''s face was sinking. Chang Wei wanted to talk several times, but when he saw his father''s gloomy face, he didn''t dare to speak.


    After the group returned to the mansion, Chang Kun sat quietly on the hall, watched his son ponder for a while, and said: "This Zhou Ye...the visitor is not good!"


    He even didn¡¯t even bother to call King An by his official name. This was a taboo in officialdom, but he didn¡¯t care so much at this time. From Chang Kun¡¯s point of view, Zhou Ye was aiming at himself. Coming.


    Especially the attitude of the war soldiers gave him a hint of foreboding. As the saying goes, the servant follows the master-which means that the master''s attitude towards a person can be seen from his servants. Here comes one or two.


    After all, it is the servants who often come into contact with the master. There are some words that the master will not say behind his back that the soldiers today dare to scold him in front of him, especially when his son wants to rush forward. There was a sense of eagerness in the servant''s eyes.


    This had to make him secretly figure out what Zhou Ye meant... It seems that Zhou Ye has a lot of opinions about himself this time... How should he save himself?He didn''t even see himself, which is tantamount to saying that it was blocking the way, but is there anyone who can restrain him in these two areas?Not at all... This is to die by oneself.


    "Father..." Chang Wei watched his father ponder for a while without saying a word, and couldn''t help asking, "Is the situation terrible?"


    "I''m afraid... Wei''er, our Chang family is doomed this time!" Chang Kun sighed and said, "That Zhou Ye obviously doesn''t want to see our father and son, I''m afraid we really have to take it this time!"


    "Then father, what are we going to do? Or let''s run away!" Changwei Liushen Wuzhu said: "We can take the money to Nanyang, or take a merchant ship to the country of England, as long as we have money. , Can''t we live well everywhere?"


    "Stupid!" Chang Kun cursed his son with hatred of iron and steel."With this navy admiral¡¯s hat, we can have so much wealth. Without this official hat and the power in your father¡¯s hands, then our family¡¯s money is like a child holding gold in the downtown area. Seeking a dead end, and taking a merchant ship to England? You will be eaten up by the merchants halfway through. Do you think those smuggling merchants who call you brothers are good birds? Naive!"


    "Then...Father, what are we going to do? I can''t stay here and wait for death!" Chang Wei couldn''t help but say nonchalantly, looking at his father''s angry expression.


    "Zhou Ye, Zhou Ye, since you are unkind, don''t blame me for being unrighteous..." How easy is Chang Kun to be able to climb from a small tube belt to the current high position? He decided to make the first move. , Think of a way to eradicate Zhou Ye...


    Although he also had good ministers in Beijing, he told him not to provoke this An Wang Zhou Ye, saying that this man has unpredictable supernatural powers, but Chang Kun, who has been driven to the end of the road, can''t care much anymore. If he doesn''t struggle, he will die. If you struggle a bit, there may be a chance.


    Thinking of this, Chang Kun thought for a moment, and then said to his son who was waiting for his own decision: "You go out from the back door now, and quietly invite Mr. Charlie from the British Chamber of Commerce to come home, saying that I have something to do. Talk to him..."


    "But... what should I do with Zhou Ye?" Chang Wei looked stunned, how come his family was at the point of life and death, and his father asked himself to invite the merchants from England who had previously cooperated with the smuggling of cigarettes. ?


    "If you ask you to go!" Chang Kun completely gave up treatment to his son with well-developed limbs and simple mind. "I have my own opinion!"


    "Oh!" Chang Wei replied timidly, and Chang Kun was still a little scared when he showed his might.


    After Chang Wei left, Chang Kun sat on the chair of the teacher, pondered for a long time, and smoothed all his interests, then he took a sip of tea with confidence."Bah, why is the tea cold? Come here, come here!"


    "Master, what do you have to order!" A maid heard Chang Kun''s yelling and immediately walked in.


    "How come the tea is cold and I don''t know how to change the water? How do you minions do things?" Chang Kun yelled angrily, "Is it because I was too conniving to you minions in the past, so I let you all Dare to ride on my head? Huh?"


    "Old, sir...Yes, you told us not to come near the hall..." The maid explained with a scared look.


    When Chang Kun heard the maid''s words, his anger became even more exuberant: "Dare to talk back? Come here, drag this bitch maid down, beat him to death and knock him down..."


    Several domestic servants rushed forward, dragged the poor maid out of the courtyard, and pressed them to the ground for a while...


    "Master...forgive the servant girl... the servant girl will never dare anymore..."


    "Ah... sir... please forgive me... ah... forgive the slave and maid..."


    Listening to the screams and begging for mercy coming out of the outside, Chang Kun took a deep breath, as if the string that had been tight has also been somewhat relieved...


    The voice of the maid from outside became weaker and weaker... After half an hour, there was no more sound. The servant came in and reported: "Master, she passed out..."


    "Throw it into the firewood room and let her fend for herself..." Chang Kun ordered casually.


    "Yes!" The servant turned and left...


    Chang Kun has a little secret. Whenever he is faced with an important decision, he wants to abuse others very much. When he was a sailor, there were countless pirates who were directly tortured to death by him. Those pirates hated him even more so that their teeth itch...


    It¡¯s just that Chang Kun¡¯s age is a bit older and his status is different, and it¡¯s not a good time at this time. He has to wait here for the arrival of Charlie, a businessman from the Kingdom of England. If he plays in person, he will be bloody. It''s not good after all... so I can only listen to the screams of the maid to ease my emotions.


    Slowly calming down, Chang Kun picked up the fragrant tea that the servants had just replaced, took a sip, and muttered to himself: "Hoo...it''s almost time, it''s time to come!"


    Sure enough, it wasn''t too early, and I heard a voice with an exotic tone coming over."Hello, Mr. Chang, good noon!"


    "Haha, Mr. Charlie. I''ve been waiting for a long drive!" Chang Kun greeted Charlie into the house with a big laugh, and then told his son: "Will, you go to the kitchen to explain, Mr. Charlie is here today, let They must give me a richer meal, and don¡¯t let the guests read jokes!"


    "Yes!" Chang Wei knew that his father was trying to distract him, he didn''t say much, and he responded and turned and left the hall.


    Chang Kun took Charlie and the two of them to be the guest and the host, and his servant brought two cups of good tea.


    After taking a sip of tea, Old God Charlie asked: "Mr. Chang specially ordered your noble son to call me today, not just to invite me to have tea and dinner, right?"


    Charlie is the head of the Guangzhou office of the Ingrish East India Company. He has been in the Qing Dynasty for seven or eight years, and he is considered a China pass.


    "Then I won''t go around in circles!" Chang Kun thought for a while, and then asked, "I don''t know what your Excellency Charlie has about An Wang Zhou Ye who is coming to Guangdong and Guangxi soon?"


    "Huh?" Charlie''s heart suddenly burst. The situation is not right. The admiral often invited himself to the house and hosted a banquet. Is it just to ask himself about the coming, it is said that he has the power of life and death in Guangxi and Guangxi? What do you think of An Wang?


    Charlie deliberated for a moment, and asked, "What does your Excellency Chang Kun think of this King An?"


    Chapter Two Hundred and Sixty Five


    Hearing Charlie''s rhetorical question, Chang Kun cursed the old fox secretly in his heart. After thinking about it for a while, he said, "Don''t hide it from Mr. Charlie, I have already met the King An today!"


    "Oh?" Charlie was also taken aback. He didn''t expect Chang Kun to have seen Wang An.


    "His Royal Highness An is not very friendly to me." Chang Kun said, "I''m afraid I am quite criticizing the fact that I let your company''s smoke enter Guangdong without permission!"


    "This..." Charlie was also a little depressed. Daoguang had just ascended to the throne, and he did rigorously investigate the heavy smoke for a period of time. This brought them a lot of losses to the East India Company, but later because of the officials in the Qing Dynasty Corruption and connivance have allowed them to slowly return to their current situation, better than before.


    Could this be the beginning of another anti-smoking campaign under the direction of Daoguang?Charlie was a little worried. If this event caused too much damage to the East India Company, then I am afraid that he would be transferred from this land full of gold...


    This is a result that Charlie is absolutely unacceptable, but he changed his mind. Since Chang Kun called to come over, I am afraid that he was going to discuss with him the way to deal with the matter. Charlie also put his heart in his stomach, and the old god was asking. Said: "Then I don''t know what kind of attitude the King An has toward our English merchants?"


    "Haha..." Chang Kun sneered: "I just let your smoke in, and you are the ones who really carried the smoke into our country. What do you think the attitude of His Royal Highness An to you? ?"


    "...This!" Charlie was so choked by Chang Kun that he almost couldn''t speak, and instead of being angry, he smiled and said, "Is there any good way for Mr. Chang Kun? For example, the purchase of His Royal Highness An Category¡­¡­"


    "Haha, buy it?" Chang Kun sneered, "This king An is the prince of the city. The two Guangxi are strictly owned by him. What do you use to buy him?"


    "Oh my God... Did we just watch him cut off our financial avenue?" As a businessman, Charlie''s most intolerable thing is that his biggest financial avenue was cut off by others.


    The tobacco planted by the East India Company in Kolkata was transported to China to earn high profits, and then from China, goods such as porcelain, silk, tea, etc. that were highly sought after by the upper-class European society were transported to the mainland, and then those low-priced goods were transported from China. Industrial products go to Kolkata in exchange for smoke...


    Such a triangular trade made all these businessmen earn a lot of money. According to Charlie¡¯s knowledge, during the seven or eight years when he was solely responsible for Guangzhou commerce, there was a lucky man who had obtained a big tobacco concession from the East India Company. From a small fleet of only seven or eight two-masted medium-sized merchant ships to a wealthy merchant with thirty three-masted galleons, one can imagine how huge the profits are.


    "Oh, dear Lord Chang Kun, I know you must have a good solution!" Charlie stared at Chang Kun''s eyes, as if to see something."Come on, speak up, and tell your most loyal old friend Charlie!"


    "What can I do?" Chang Kun said helplessly: "I just stopped working with you. This time I call you to inform you. I will strictly inspect your country''s merchant ships in the future. Please also your Excellency Charlie inform the businessmen of your company that it is strictly forbidden to transport large smoke soil in the future to avoid unnecessary trouble. After all, we used to cooperate very happily!"


    Charlie heard Chang Kun said that he was going to start strict inspections of the merchant ships docking.And it is strictly forbidden to smoke and soil business. Suddenly, like a cat with its tail trampled on, the whole person dances high, dancing with anger and shouting: "God, you are a betrayal... the betrayal of eating fruit."

 Chapter 196

    "Why am I betraying this?" Chang Kun said with a smile: "I just can''t cooperate with you anymore. I am an official of the Qing Dynasty, and I receive the salary of the Qing Dynasty. It is a favor to cooperate with you. It''s morality not to cooperate with you!"


    "..." Charlie calmed down, looked at Chang Kun in silence for a while, and then smiled slightly: "Okay, Chang Kun, we don''t have to play with the fake one. If there is any way, please tell me quickly. Well, according to the Chinese proverb, we are two grasshoppers tied to a rope. They can''t run away from me or jump? Can''t you!"


    "Haha...what does Mr. Charlie say?" Chang Kun pretended to be stupid.


    "Although I don''t know how serious the crime of malfeasance is in your country!" Charlie smiled confidently: "But in our country, if an official dereliction of duty, his successor will be held in the mud by his successor and kicked a few more vigorously. Feet, it will never be possible for him to climb to the shore again."


    After saying these words, Charlie looked at Chang Kun¡¯s slightly twitching eyes, nodded in satisfaction, and then said: "I think human hearts are basically interlinked in this world, then Lord Chang Kun, since you want mine If you can help, please tell me clearly, don¡¯t circle with me here anymore...That¡¯s not a wise choice. After all, we have common interests and we are allies, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    "...Okay!" Chang Kun''s idea of ??wanting to fool these foreigners to kill with a knife has gone bankrupt. Although Charlie doesn''t know much about it, it is clear that he has already seen his current situation and it is impossible to stay out of the matter. Up...


    After sorting out his thoughts, Chang Kun approached Charlie and lowered his own voice and said, "If we want everything to be the same, you carry your smoke, and I will be my admiral of the navy, then King An ...Must die!!!"


    "Hiss--!" Charlie took a breath when he heard this.He saw that Chang Kun was both threatening and intimidating with him here, and expected that Chang Kun''s picture was necessarily not small, but he did not expect Chang Kun to be so bold."You are murder... and the murderer was an imperial prince...!!!"


    "NONONO...This is not a murder, it''s just an accident..." Chang Kun pulled the word he knew, and shook his head with a pity on his face."His Royal Highness An made a private visit to Zengcheng County, but... a group of brave pirates went upstream along the river and attacked Zengcheng County. The officer was unable to rescue him, so that His Highness An was not spared from death. It is really unfortunate news! Isn''t it? ?"


    "What a great idea!!!" Charlie smiled and applauded Chang Kun''s performance, and then asked casually: "So where do you look for those pirates, Lord Chang Kun?"


    "Huh?" Chang Kun glanced at Charlie, his heart was really furious, this old fox wanted to stay out of the matter even now, it was really a dream."Mr. Charlie, I heard that your country¡¯s armed merchant ships are equipped with twelve-pound artillery, and all merchant ships carry muskets..."


    "You know, the sea is not safe. In order to prevent those damn pirates from taking the cutie in our pockets, these equipment are necessary!" Charlie blinked and pretended to be stupid.


    "Okay..." Chang Kun said with a smile: "It seems that the Dutch businessmen''s accusations against you are all lying? The Spanish businessmen also accused you of robbing their caravans many times. Is this also a fake? "


    "Uh..." Charlie is helpless. He knows the virtues of those armed merchant ships in the East India best. When they are carrying goods, they are merchant ships, but when they encounter a small fleet, they don''t mind. Pick up knives and guns and play a cameo as a pirate. After all, small money is something that you can''t grab fast.


    Especially those who dared to go to sea in this period, who are not sturdy and abnormal, who put life and death out of the picture, we must know that the ability of ships to resist wind and waves in this era is still not very good... Human creation is just like in front of the power of nature Children''s toys are generally fragile.


    So most of the time, a sailor is equivalent to a pirate, just a pirate with a clear identity, not a pirate...not to mention that there are pirates who have issued private permits in various countries.


    Charlie has already seen that Chang Kun wants his people to act as pirates and kill the prince... But he is a businessman, what is a businessman?Those who don¡¯t see rabbits and scatter eagles are the merchants, and the wine must be squeezed out of a stone. This is a merchant. He will never do anything that is of no interest. This is a merchant!!!


    Chapter Two Hundred and Sixty Six


    "If we were to organize this event by the English Business Hall, what benefit would we get?" Charlie simply asked his own question. He would never do anything that was not good.


    "I personally give a bonus of one hundred thousand taels of silver as a reward for Wang An''s head!" Chang Kun said, "Moreover, starting next year, your Great Tobacco Tax at the Inglis Business Hall will be reduced by 30%, how about it?"


    "I think those great guys on the merchant ship will be very happy to be able to make such a huge fortune in this beautiful eastern country!" Charlie smiled and blinked at Chang Kun. He didn''t care, he just did it anyway. Just a task issuer.For him, the 100,000 bonus is only a small sum, and the 30% tax is a big sum.


    "Then, I wish us a happy cooperation!" Chang Kun said with a smile: "I think we can now celebrate in advance to celebrate our unimpeded business."


    "Of course, I can''t wait to taste those Chinese cuisines!" Charlie talked about the Chinese cuisines, and his saliva felt a little bit like he wanted to flow down. He really admired this great nation, and he could actually combine some common foods. The cooking is so exquisite and so delicious, it is almost like a European Renaissance art.Compared with the food here, Charlie thinks that the people in his homeland eat pig food...Looking up at the starry sky pie?laugh.


    The matter has basically been determined, and both of them have put down their precautions, and at this time, the kitchen food is also ready, and the two began to feast on...


    During the dinner, Chang Kun made a request. For the sake of safety, he hoped that Charlie would tell all the merchant ships of Ingrish this time about the bonus. Because it is said that King An had incredible witchcraft, he should be careful. Good.


    "Don''t worry, my friend!" Charlie took out a cross from his neck indifferently and said: "Our God will bless us. In Europe, we have burned countless witches to death, believe I, even if he knows witchcraft, I''m dead!"


    "Haha..." Chang Kun cursed secretly, dead foreign devil, your God can''t control Dongfang, "I think it''s better to have more people for the sake of safety. After all, if things fail, I am afraid I will have to run away. , And you? I¡¯m afraid that the entire Merchant Ship in England will no longer be allowed to dock at the port of this city!"


    "Okay! If you insist!" Charlie shrugged helplessly. Anyway, he only earns a fee. It doesn''t matter to him that there are many people and few people.


    Then the two discussed some details, and finally the host and the host went away with joy... just don''t know how funny their expressions would be when they found out that they were calculating an invincible god of death.


    Around three in the afternoon, on the third floor of the British Chamber of Commerce, in Charlie¡¯s office¡ª


    Behind the huge desk, Charlie sat on his executive chair and said to the secretary who brought him a cup of Earl Grey tea: "Go and call old Auston, Keane and Eli to the office, just say I have a fortune to take care of them!"


    "But sir, they should not be in the temporary residence of the Chamber of Commerce now, after all, they just docked early this morning...you know!" The male secretary made a helpless expression."After a long sea voyage, they need to relax!"


    "I don''t care where they are now, whether they are tasting food or looking for women, even if they are already in the bed of those bitches, you have to drag them down for me immediately, and then pull them in front of me!" Charlie stared. My secretary commanded in an unquestionable tone: "Now, immediately, immediately!"


    "Well, sir!" The male secretary could only say yes, and then turned to leave Charlie''s office. He is going to the port now and ask the sailors who stayed on board in their fleet, probably they will know their boss Get used to where to have fun.


    After about an hour, a middle-aged man with a height of 1.9 meters and a sturdy face walked into Charlie''s office and started yelling: "Charlie, what is the emergency?" Must pull me up from the woman''s bed..."


    "Kean, my friend. Patience is a virtue!" Charlie was no longer anxious at this time. While drinking afternoon tea, he calmed Keane and said: "I promise you will definitely feel worthwhile this time. Trust me!"


    "Okay, I hope so!" Keane sat down on Charlie''s hospitality sofa, squeaking and screaming, and the corners of his distressed Charlie''s mouth twitched.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect Charlie that you would like French buns?" Keane didn''t care about Charlie''s murderous gaze. He stood up and grabbed a small piece on his dinner plate. The bread was stuffed into his mouth, and while eating, Keane commented: "I have to say, it''s a bit too sweet!"


    "You have all eaten..." Charlie pushed his dinner plate in front of Keane, not that he was generous, but he felt that Keane had just been on a woman, and he never washed his hands when he came back. , The ghost knew where he had touched that woman... Thinking of this, Charlie felt that these little breads were so terrible...


    "Really? Charlie, you are such a generous gentleman!" Keane unconcernedly picked up the plate that belonged to Charlie, and began to eat snacks with big mouthfuls.


    About half an hour later, a smiling middle-aged fat man walked in with an old man with silver hair and a gloomy face.


    "Hey, Charlie, my friend, do you have a business to take care of me again?" The middle-aged fat man gave Charlie a big hug as soon as he entered the door, patted Charlie on the shoulder and said, "Is it a big deal? You gathered the three of us together?"


    "Haha, Eli, my friend, believe I am a big deal this time!" Charlie also smiled and hugged the middle-aged fat man, and then greeted another old man."Hey, old Alston, why is your face so ugly? Is something wrong?"


    "Old Alston lost to me a manor in Mumbai, India at the casino!" Fat Eli was beaming, obviously he was very happy."That manor is more than 600 acres!"


    "Really poor old Orston!" Charlie looked at old Orston in surprise. Didn''t he know that Smiling Eli was a gambler?Actually still betting with him?


    "This is an accident..." Old Alston barely pulled out a smile on his gloomy face: "Well, let alone those, it''s all over!"


    "Okay!" Charlie stood up and walked out of his desk.Standing in front of the three people and looking around.


    These three guys are well-known within the East India Company. Old Auston¡¯s nickname is Hyena. This old guy looks inconspicuous, but he is a ruthless character. He once drove his merchant ship and sank the Netherlands. A treasure ship of the navy and massacre of prisoners...


    And the fat guy who seemed to be smiling, was a man-eater who didn''t spit out bones, nicknamed the smiling shark.He once smiled and cut off a pirate''s meat one by one, and then threw it into the sea to feed the fish.


    That strong guy Keane, who doesn''t seem to be a good crop, is a good man compared to the first two, but he often appears as a pirate, looting the fleets of other countries, and sometimes even his own fleet... It''s just that he was clean and beautiful, and he never left any trouble, so no one had evidence to sue him. After all, looking for evidence in the vast ocean is tantamount to finding a needle in a haystack.


    "Gentlemen, I have a big deal to give you!" Charlie said this with a smile.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Sixty Seven


    On summer nights, the bright Milky Way covered half of the sky, with the hazy moonlight.The tranquil Dongjiang River flows quietly, and the splashes that are raised from time to time reflect the stars in the sky, with a silver light from the beginning.With the Milky Way in the sky up and down, it contrasts with each other.


    At this moment, the sound of waves from the bow of the ship broke the tranquility of the entire Dongjiang River.


    With the sound, from the lower reaches of the Dongjiang River, a fleet of more than a dozen two-masted sailing ships was heading upstream. On the brightly lit deck, there were a few words of curses and laughter in English from time to time. This quiet night spread far away...


    "Guys, come on!" Keane opened his arms, holding a bottle of rum in one hand and a short musket in the other. After taking a sip of alcohol, he shouted: "Come on paddling, guys, three Ten thousand pounds are waiting for you, do you want to watch the old hyena and smiling shark take those thirty thousand pounds from your mouth?"


    "No... never!"


    "Do you want to watch other lucky bastards chop off that Chinese man''s head in exchange for 30,000 pounds? Then find a beautiful wife in your hometown in England, and find a few lovers to live a happy life, but you can''t Don¡¯t you continue to live on the boat for a living, where there is today and no tomorrow?"


    "No, never, those thirty thousand pounds belong to us!"


    Hearing Keane''s voice, the sailors who were struggling to paddle the oars in the paddle barn roared, and once again increased their strength, a drop of sweat slid down their muscles bulged by the force onto the deck of the cabin.

 Chapter 197

    "It''s this kind of momentum, guys, let''s kick that Chinese bastard''s fart stock together, and then earn the 30,000 pounds!"


    "Long live Captain Keane!"


    "After today''s business is finished, you can have enough rum and drink whatever you want!" Keane was satisfied with the enthusiasm of the sailors, "Come on!"


    In fact, Charlie told them that it was 60,000 pounds, but after the three of Keane, it became 20,000 pounds...


    According to the exchange rate, one or two silver equals one pound, and Charlie drew 40,000 pounds away, and the owners of the three fleets also drew from it...so there was only 30,000 pounds left.


    However, don''t underestimate the 30,000 pounds. In terms of purchasing power at the time, the salary of a senior skilled worker in the United Kingdom was only 30 or less than 40 pounds a year.


    Just a person''s head can be worth so much money. When they used to be guest pirates at sea, they did not kill less, but they never killed such a valuable person.These sailors were all gearing up to grab the 30,000 pounds bonus when they got there...


    Soon, the fleet left Guangzhou Port at 6 o''clock in the evening, and at midnight, it arrived at the small river-side town in the west of Zengcheng County.


    The water on the river bank was shallow, and the three old hyenas were afraid that the boat would run aground, so they simply put down the boat on the boat and sent people to the shore wave after wave.


    Soon, the banks of the river outside the town were full of foreigners wearing tattered clothes. Although their clothes were tattered, their weapons were not tattered.


    Basically everyone brought a flintlock and a short knife.On the sea, the space on the ship is limited, and the long sword can''t be used at all when fighting the ship, but the short machete is more popular with these sailors.


    "Don¡¯t say anything, just shut me up. Everyone is not allowed to disturb the villagers here. Our goal is to be in the county seat!" The old hyena Auston with a gloomy face was speaking. Ten thousand pounds is just an appetizer. Instead, they are most concerned about the issue of the smoke trade.


    Charlie has already told them that if this king does not die, the smoke trade will definitely be cut off. If the most important part of the triangle trade is cut off, then this golden route will not make much money.


    It was simply severing the lives of their caravan who made a living by smuggling smoke, so... After discussing with Keane and Eli, Alston decided that it was okay to collect money or not, but the King An must die.


    Taking advantage of the moonlight, Alston, Keane, and Eli led their sailors. A total of 800 people rushed towards the county seat of Zengcheng County. The river bank is not far from the county seat, about two or three kilometers away. Look like.


    Before long, the group of people arrived at the gate of Zengcheng County, and in accordance with the agreed secret signal at the city head, the old hyena asked the sailor to shake the torch in his hand in a circle.


    The fire flashed on the top of the city, and then it shook a few times. The closed city gate creaked open, and a clearing soldier came out.


    "Why are you here?" Feng Si complained and said, "Be quiet! Come with me... I will take you to the Qi''s mansion!"


    Feng Si was a traitor that Chang Kun bought with two thousand taels of silver. His task was to open the city gate and let the gang of British pirates into the city.


    Otherwise, that gang of British merchants could only unload the twelve-pounder guns from the ship to attack the city. Not to mention that it might be impossible. It''s just that there is a lot of movement. If Zhouye notices it, what should I do?Since the one hundred thousand taels were spent, and he didn''t care about the two thousand taels, Chang Kun simply bought Feng Si, the corps leader who defended the city and cleared the soldiers.


    "OK, we''ll be quiet!" Since the three of Keane often smuggle big cigarettes, how could they not understand the Chinese translation?Naturally, someone translated this sentence to the three of Keene, who restrained the sailors in a low voice.


    Along the way, the heavily armed sailors of the 800-odd number followed Feng Si and walked towards the Qi family compound.


    The county seat is not big, and it takes ten minutes to arrive at the Qi family compound.


    "Okay, it''s nothing to do with me...I''ll go now!" Feng Si wanted to leave as he said, but Keane held his head with a gun.


    "Don''t leave, wait until the matter is over, or you will leak the news. Wouldn''t we be unlucky?" The translator translated Keane''s words to Feng Si. Feng Si was really frightened and angry. I thought it was a profit. This easy money, I didn''t expect something went wrong.


    But the situation is better than human beings. Facing Keen''s black hole, Feng Si can only stay where he is, hoping that those foreigners can speak their words and leave by himself.


    "Don''t rush to do it!" Old Alston stopped Keane who wanted to get over the wall. "Now let everyone scatter and surround this mansion. We can''t make any mistakes. It''s about Our business!"


    "Okay... you have the final say!" Keane shrugged his shoulders. He knew that as far as the plan was concerned, he was not as good as Old Alston, so he could simply obey him, so he ordered his men to walk around the wall. It was not too late, and more than 800 sailors surrounded the house in Tuantuan.


    "Hey, I''m going up first... I hope there are beautiful chicks in there!" Keane said, calling two sailors, and he stepped over the ladder that the sailors had set up...


    "This impatient guy..." Old Alston murmured dissatisfiedly.


    Eli on the side smiled and said, "Isn''t this great? Someone has found the way for us!"


    Before the two of them spoke, they heard a grunt from the wall, and then Keane was thrown out of the yard...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Sixty Eight


    "Kean? What''s the matter with you?" Old Alston rushed forward to check Keane''s injuries. He saw that Keane''s face was swollen at a speed that could be discerned by the naked eye, and his eyes were swollen like a panda. Like, the whole person''s face is covered with blood...


    "There is an ambush inside..." Keane lost a few teeth, and when he spoke, he was running around, which was quite funny.


    "How can there be an ambush?" Old Alston shook Keane''s body. He didn''t care much about Keane, but just wanted to figure out what was going on inside.


    "There was a sturdy man in black clothes. He beat Keane!" It was not Keane who spoke, but the smiling shark Eli.


    "How did you know?" Old Alston asked strangely.


    "I can see it with my eyes!" Eli said, lifting his chin, and motioned to Old Alston to look at the courtyard door of the Qi''s mansion, "Look, the person who attacked Keane has come out..."


    "Uh-!" Old Allston realized that just now because he was too nervous, he just wanted to ask Keane about the situation, but he didn''t realize that the door had been opened.


    "Hi, friend, who are you?" Eli smiled and greeted the soldiers who walked out the gate.


    In fact, he just teased the soldier. In his opinion, although this country has various fighting techniques handed down since ancient times, it is indeed very powerful, but in front of his own fire gate, nothing...


    He didn''t expect a Chinese to hear his English. He was just a person who felt he had the upper hand and liked to tease his dying opponent''s evil taste.


    "I don''t have a friend who likes to climb the wall in the middle of the night!" The soldier''s fluent London accent made Eli suddenly stunned...


    "It seems... you three are the heads..." The soldier glanced at the three people surrounded by a group of sailors, and nodded in satisfaction."Then leave the three of you alive, and the rest can go to death!"


    "Shoot!!!" Eli shouted loudly.


    As he shouted, the soldiers'' faces showed a look of fear...


    Seeing this familiar expression, Eli couldn''t help but burst into laughter. No matter how high his martial arts, he fell down with a shot.


    Following his order, the sailors who had already aimed at the soldiers pulled the trigger one after another...


    Bang-bang-bang-


    A deafening blast of fire rang through the night sky, breaking the tranquility of the town...


    "Hahahaha... Ga--!" Eli''s laughter suddenly stopped.


    A gust of wind blew the smoke away from the flames, and Eli saw that all of the soldiers were covered in blood, so he stood upright... His eyes were wide and he didn''t move.


    "Huh, I was scared to death..." Eli confirmed that the soldier had been shot, and he was a little relieved. He was shocked when he vaguely saw the soldier through the smoke.


    "May your soul have eternal life in heaven! Amen!" Eli stepped forward and raised his hand, trying to close the open eyelids of the soldier...


    With a bang, the soldier''s hand firmly grasped Eli''s neck, and said with a grin: "It really hurts, grandson, you annoy me!"


    As the voice fell, the soldiers carried Eli, using him as a weapon, and rushed into the pile of sailors, smashing them... and overturning countless sailors.


    "Hey..." Eli clasped the soldier''s wrists with both hands, trying to protect his neck from being broken by the soldier. At this time, he was horrified to find that the soldier''s body was shot out by the blood hole by the fire. His muscles were squirming, and soon a lead bullet was squeezed out of the body by the muscle, and then the wound healed in a moment.


    "You, you are the devil..." Eli said with difficulty.


    "You idiot!!!" After the soldier knocked out all the sailors, he grabbed Eli by the neck and pulled him in front of him, and said angrily: "You woke up my master. , You will cause me to be punished by the master!"

 Chapter 198

    At this moment, Eli really felt like a dog. Aren¡¯t you afraid of fireball?Your expression of fear is afraid of your host being awakened... You said it earlier.


    At this moment-a voice with deep sleepiness came over.


    "What''s the matter? Why is it so noisy? Why don''t people sleep?"


    With the sound, a figure wearing big pants appeared at the door, and the whole person appeared there instantly.


    "Master!" The soldier threw Eli in his hand to the ground, and respectfully bowed to Zhou Ye: "It''s these British people, they want to attack our house!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled, but this smile made the soldiers a little bit creepy.


    They know that their master can talk easily anytime, and there is only one time, and that is when they are awakened from sleep. At that time, Zhou Ye was definitely a demon...


    Zhou Ye was also upset at the moment. When anyone was sleeping, he would wake up with a burst of firecrackers, and he would not feel happy.


    "Do you know who they are?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Master, you woke up before the interrogation..." The soldier was also upset at the moment. Of course it was not Zhou Ye who was upset, but these guys who woke up their master.


    "Forget it..." Zhou Ye didn''t bother to ask. He listened carefully, and his super sense turned on. After a while, he said: "Go to a few people, there are a few fish that slipped through the net on the side of the East River, and I caught them all. !"


    "Yes!"


    In response, a few dark shadows rushed out of the yard and ran toward the bank of the Dongjiang River at a very fast speed...


    "Master, none of them ran away, they are all here!" Several other soldiers walked around from the back of the house. Obviously, they had just gone to clean up the sailors who were about to encircle the Qi family compound.


    "Cut it off, then give me the lime to pickle my head, leave the leader, and ask for the reason. Then I will put these heads in Jingguan and put them in front of his house!" Zhou Ye said.


    "Yes, master!" The soldiers took the order and went to find the rope...


    Of course, you can''t behead your head in your own mansion. The bloody suffocation you have made will not help people. They plan to tie these sailors with a rope, take them to the river and behead their heads on the spot.


    "No, you can''t do this, we are from England, you can''t kill us..." The awake old Auston heard Zhou Ye''s words and suddenly shouted in his not too standard Chinese. .


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye glanced at him, then looked at the soldiers guarding the front door and said: "Did you neglect to train recently? I woke up after hitting someone for a while. After I go back, I will increase the number of training sessions. Come on!!!"


    "Yes, master!" The soldier also looked depressed. Originally, this guy was an old man or a boss. He was afraid that he would not use too much force if he was killed. As a result, he caused such a big trouble for himself. The rhythm.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Sixty Nine


    "Why can''t I kill you? Just because you are British?" Zhou Ye smiled and walked to the old Alston, knelt down, and said.


    "Yes, we are British, you can''t kill us, or our Royal Navy will avenge us!" Old Alston seemed to have caught the straw, completely unaware that Zhou Ye was just talking to him in English. chat.


    "The Royal Navy? I''m so scared..." Zhou Ye made a look of horror, and his face changed: "Then according to your British law, the pirates will be hanged..."


    "No..." Old Alston shook his head desperately, and the cross he carried on his neck to prevent witchcraft swayed back and forth with him."Oh, God, please save your poor lamb!"


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye''s attention was attracted by the swaying cross, with a hideous smile on his face.


    At this time, the soldiers also tied all the sailors one by one with a rope, and they were about to go outside the city, but Zhou Ye stopped them.


    "Wait a minute!" Zhou Ye said, raising his hand to stop the soldiers from moving."It''s a bit of an overkill to just cut them silently."


    "Let them use their residual heat!" Zhou Ye said, using the personal terminal on his wrist and began to contact [Wind Whisperer] Dolly on the Kunpeng. After a few words, he hung up the communication with his face. A bloodthirsty smile appeared.


    "Go, go wherever they came from!" Zhou Ye said, walking towards the bank of the Dongjiang River, and several soldiers from behind followed the prisoners by the ropes.


    It was not a long time, and a group of people brought more than 800 sailors to the shore.


    In the horrified eyes of the sailors, several soldiers used cables to directly drag the sailboat anchored in the middle of the river to the shore. With the two-masted sailboat ran aground on the riverside, the keel of the ship was overwhelmed. Creak.


    "Oh my God, we are here to fight these demons..." A sailor watched as he easily dragged the brig to the shore with the soldiers, and couldn''t help muttering to himself.You know that the lightest sailing boat weighs three or four tons...


    "Pardon me, I''m a Chinese... I''m not a British pirate, I''m not in the same group with them, I''m just responsible for opening the city gate, don''t kill me!" Suddenly a voice yelled, speaking righteously It was Feng Si who opened the gate to the three.


    "Are you Chinese?" Zhou Ye turned his head to look. At first, he thought it was a Vietnamese or Japanese, but he didn''t expect it to be a Chinese?


    "Are you really Chinese?" Zhou Ye walked up to Feng Si and asked again.


    "Yes, I am Chinese!" Feng Si nodded like a chicken pecking at rice.


    "You just opened the gate for them?" Zhou Ye confirmed again.


    "Yes, uncle, I really don''t belong to them!" Feng Si wailed.


    "Well, that''s right!" Zhou Ye nodded, and then ordered the soldiers to say: "Let him go..."


    "Yes!" The soldier took the order and let go of the rope tied to Feng Si.


    The envious eyeballs of the British sailors next to them are about to fall off. One is that they have different appearances, and the other is that they don''t understand Chinese, otherwise they will all call their own Chinese.


    But, soon they no longer envy Feng Si this guy.


    "Thank you...Thank you, uncle!" Feng Si said while kowtow.


    "Well, don''t thank me for now, you won''t thank me for a while!" Zhou Ye showed a mocking smile at the corner of his mouth. "Do you know? What do I hate more than those British pirates?"


    "I...I don''t know...Master!" Feng Si had an unknown premonition. He stammered and asked: "No, I don''t know, Da, Master, what do you hate the most?"


    "Traitors, lackeys, traitors!" Zhou Ye said word by word: "Drag him over to me, and you will cut him with a thousand swords. It won''t work if you miss one!"


    "Yes, master!" Two soldiers, one by one, set up Feng Si and walked aside.


    "No... don''t..." Feng Si was already paralyzed on the ground, letting the soldiers put him aside, and then randomly cut down a big tree surrounded by one person, cut it twice, and took one person. The tall tree stump directly forks into the ground, and then Feng Si is tied up.


    "what----!"


    With Feng Si''s screaming cry, a thousand swordsmanship began.


    "Oh my god... this, this is so cruel..."


    A sailor, after a glance, couldn''t help turning around and vomiting. Not only him, but basically all sailors could not help but start vomiting after witnessing this scene.


    "Cruel? Humph..." Zhou Ye muttered to himself dismissively: "If he is just a bandit who colludes with the people, I can think that he is working for money, but he seduce foreign pirates... and also help the pirates open the city gates. The people all over the city are ignored. Such a person can''t understand their hate after killing them. Only a thousand swords and a thousand swords are their destination!"


    As the soldiers drove the sailors onto the ship, suddenly the personal terminal on Zhou Ye''s wrist vibrated...


    "Huh? It''s me!" Zhou Ye connected the terminal, and soon a surprised expression leaked from his face, and then hung up the communication.


    It was Dolly who was on duty on the Kunpeng ship who had just contacted him. Zhou Ye told her that she had encountered an attack an hour ago and asked her to find out what was behind the scenes. This girl was really unambiguous, she figured it out in just an hour. The ins and outs...


    But this is not surprising. With the help of the brainwave device on the Kunpeng, Dolly can search the memories of all humans in the world. It is only a conspiracy of a navy admiral, and he will be revealed in minutes.


    "I...I am so merciful!!!" Zhou Ye sighed lightly, no one would hurt the tiger, but the tiger is harmful...


    "Master, everything is ready!" Some soldiers came to report, and all the sailors had driven to the ship.

 Chapter 199

    "It seems we are going to give gifts..." Zhou Ye smiled bloodthirsally, looked at Feng Si who was still screaming and being tortured, and said, "Give him a good time, just a pawn! "


    "Yes!" The soldiers who were executing the torture responded, stabbing Feng Si''s heart with a knife. Feng Si''s head was tilted and his breath was completely lost, and his face was full of relief.


    "Go and prepare more wood, how can we not have a gift box when we go to give gifts! People will say that we are not sensible!" Zhou Ye told the soldiers.


    "Yes, master..." The soldiers responded and ran towards the woods on the shore. With the sound of cracking trees, many trees the size of a bowl fell down.


    An hour later, more than a dozen ships were filled with wood...


    "Raise the anchor, let''s go to Guangzhou Port..." Standing on the largest merchant ship, Zhou Ye gave an order. The soldiers drove the sailors and started to raise their sails and sail down the current... towards Guangzhou Port.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Seventy


    Zhou Ye stood on the bow of the ship, looking at the dark sides of the strait, occasionally a few lights lit up there like a lone star in the night sky. He couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. He didn''t expect that this was the first time he went to Guangzhou in his life. In the world, but also to kill people.


    "Master. The port is about to arrive, the weather is a bit cold, you should wear more clothes!" said a soldier standing behind Zhou Ye.


    "It''s a bit cold?" Zhou Ye''s face leaked your special expression that was teasing me.It''s mid-July, and you actually said the weather is a bit cold in Guangzhou?


    Suddenly, he noticed the strange eyes of the soldiers, and he couldn''t help but looked at his body. Hey, from the beginning until now, he has only been wearing a pair of big pants... This Nima was embarrassed. Can you smile and say that you are getting up violently?Forgot to wear clothes?


    A little embarrassed, he took out a set of trousers and half sleeves from the bracelet and put it on. Zhou Ye smiled unnaturally and said, "Well, it is indeed a bit cold. I almost caught a cold..."


    "puff--!"


    Zhou Ye glanced at the smirking soldier, and said blankly: "I see your bones are peculiar, it must be a piece of material for doing great things, and I will have an arduous task for you..."


    "Ah..." The smiling soldier suddenly felt like a concubine, and the comrade next to him gave him a cold face. He deserved it, and actually dared to laugh...


    "Go into the cabin and tie all the wood into the shape of a cross. I am optimistic about you!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Remember not to be sloppy. The cross must be exactly the same as it was during the crucifixion. do you know?"


    "Ah...Yes, Master!" The soldier asked with a weeping face, "How many to do, Master!"


    "Well, don''t be too much, you will be tired if there is too much!" Zhou Ye looked like a sympathetic subordinate, and said, "Look at how many sailors there are on the ship, and do as many as you want! Not many, one No less, do you know? It must be made before we reach Guangzhou Port!"


    "Yes, Master!" The soldier was almost crying... He''s okay to laugh, really.


    Ships go up slowly against the current, and go down much faster...


    In just two hours, the distant Guangzhou Port was caught in Zhou Ye''s eyes... the fleet soon docked in sequence.


    "the host¡­¡­"


    As soon as Zhou Ye went ashore, he saw a thousand soldiers lined up neatly waiting there."Why are you here?"


    "The mistresses heard that you were attacked and were afraid that something would happen to you, so they sent us to take the first step and take the Kunpeng landing ship to Guangzhou Port to find the master to report." The soldier standing in front explained.


    "Okay, I know Dolly is a big mouth!!" Zhou Ye held his forehead and was speechless, but that''s okay. After all, a dozen people guarding more than 800 sailors are troublesome. Zhou Ye is in the Qi family again. Two soldiers were left in the courtyard to protect the two women, and the provincial government had a plan to move the tiger away from the mountain.


    "Then you get on the boat and drive all the sailors off!" Zhou Ye gave the order.


    "It''s the master, your will will be thoroughly implemented!" After the soldiers saluted, they turned their heads and returned to the team, and divided the 1,000 soldiers into two groups. Five hundred were on the shore waiting to receive the sailors, and the other five hundred soldiers. Jump on the ship and assist the soldiers on the ship to drive the sailors off the ship.


    "Are these guys attacking the owner''s residence?" A soldier came to the ship, looked at the cowering British sailors, and asked his colleagues.


    "It''s these guys who don''t live or die!" The soldiers guarding the sailors on the ship replied disdainfully: "The most important thing is that they dare to set fire and disturb the master''s sleep. It is really unforgivable!"


    "Hey, shit, get me off the boat, now, immediately, right now~!!!" The soldiers who just boarded the ship roared loudly, "Don''t dare you, you monkeys who have not fully evolved!"


    Those sailors trembled and walked to the rope ladder beside the ship. The soldiers were kicked a little later. They didn''t treat them as human beings at all. From the perspective of the soldiers, they attacked their masters. They were already a bunch of dead people. .


    With a little effort, the sailors landed on the shore driven by the soldiers. Zhou Ye looked at a group of sailors who were like little girls who had been ravaged by a strong man.Smiled and said: "Very well, take them, let''s go give gifts!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s order, the soldiers each carried a two-person wooden cross, and under the leadership of Zhou Ye, they walked towards Guangzhou City.


    When Zhou Ye led the soldiers into Guangzhou City, the sky just turned pale, and there were almost no people on the street except the fishermen who got up early and went into the city to sell their catches.


    Chang Kun''s residence is in the most prosperous East City of Guangzhou, where the rich and powerful gather.As a navy admiral, Chang Kun''s mansion is naturally here.


    The four-meter-high gatehouse, with two white marble lions at the gate, one left and the other guarding the gate, two lanterns are hung on both sides of the gate, and two large characters are written on the plaque on the door frame, Changfu.


    "It seems that it''s right here!" Zhou Ye looked at the confinement gate, turned his head and said, "It''s time to start..."


    "Yes!!!" The soldiers took their orders. Every ten meters, a wooden cross was erected outside the courtyard of the Changfu Palace, and they directly slammed the cross into the ground with their fists.


    There are so many people and great strength. In the time of one cup of tea, all the crosses have been erected, no more, no less, exactly 800...


    Under each cross stood a soldier, and beside him was a sailor desperately begging for mercy. Those soldiers looked at Changfu without squinting, and waited for Zhou Ye to give an order.


    "Master, according to your wishes, everything is ready!" A soldier came over and said to Zhou Ye sitting on the sofa.


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye looked at his watch, it was almost six o''clock at the moment.He lit a cigar for himself, took a deep breath, then exhaled a puff of smoke, and said, "Then let''s start!"


    "Yes, Master!" The soldier bowed respectfully, then turned and passed the order.


    Soon, the soldiers who received the order grinned and looked at the sailor who had shrunk on the ground with a pitiful look, and with a big wave of their hand, they caught them.


    "Ah, God, what are you doing?"


    "No, don''t be like this..."


    "Please, let me go, I won''t dare anymore!"


    With a scream of screams, the soldiers, with grinning smiles, hung the sailors on the cross and nailed their hands and feet to the cross with wooden pegs. The screams resounded throughout the whole. Guangzhou City.


    The more than a dozen people who survived, including the three leaders of the fleet, could not help but slumped to the ground after seeing their companions being treated in this way.


    "The devil... these Orientals are the devil... Oh, Virgin Mary, why don''t you come to save us, save these lost lambs!!!" Old Auston''s eyes straightened and his lips trembled , Whispered.


    Chapter 271


    Chang Kun, who was worried about the whole night, just fell asleep when he suddenly heard a noisy sound outside and was immediately awakened.


    "Come here, come here!" Chang Kun got up from the couch and asked angrily: "Go and see what''s going on outside, why it''s so noisy, if it''s an untouchable riot, send them all into the yamen go with!"


    At this moment, Chang Fu, the old butler, stumbled in, his face pale, and his lips trembled and said, "Master... Master is not good!"


    "What''s so alarming?" Old God Chang Kun said.


    Chang Fu couldn''t tell why after making gestures with both hands for a long time, so he simply took Chang Kun''s hand and said, "Master...you, go and see..."


    "No rules!" Chang Kun shook Chang Fu''s hand with a wave of his hand, and said with a dissatisfaction: "Afu, you are also an old man in my Chang family for decades, why don''t you understand these rules?"


    "Master...a catastrophe!!!" Chang Fu couldn''t take care of everything, he pulled up Chang Kun, who was wearing only a white shirt, and ran towards the gate...


    Hearing that his housekeeper said that the sky was a catastrophe, Chang Kun''s heart was stunned, and he didn''t care about wearing his coat anymore. He came to the outer courtyard with his bare feet and followed Chang Fu. As soon as he arrived in the outer courtyard, he heard a scream He hurriedly leaned in the crack of the door and looked out.


    "Hiss¡ª¡ª" Seeing the scene outside, Chang Kun couldn''t help but inhaled a cold breath.Outside the door of his house, there was a handsome young man sitting carelessly, and behind the young man stood a few burly men in black costumes.

 Chapter 200

    On both sides of the group of people stood two cross-shaped wooden stakes as high as a person. On the stakes a foreigner dressed as a sailor was nailed to the stakes alive, and he would not die for a while, but The screams were terrifying.


    This... has been committed.


    "Master, what do you do with this?" Chang Fu asked his master, wanting him to give him an idea.


    "Go and ask the young master to get up and come to my room!" Chang Kun said, turning his head to his room and quickly walked over.


    He wants to pack his things and try to escape for his life. It seems that King An is here to seek revenge... He intends to pack up and prepare to run away, his life is almost gone, and he will be left alone.


    The old butler Chang Fu took the order and the servants also got up. They all looked at Chang Fu cautiously, hoping that the old butler would give him some hints. Unfortunately, Chang Fu is no longer able to protect himself. Who has air traffic control? where are they.


    Chang Kun packed up all the banknotes in his room. After making a bag, he pulled an old wooden box from the bottom of the bed, took out a set of old clothes from the box, and replaced it without hesitation.This is his first-hand preparation to save his life.


    When Chang Kun finished putting on makeup and walked out of the house and came to the courtyard, he saw a few sturdy men standing in the middle of the courtyard, looking at him with a smile, his clothes and expressions, he suddenly thought of his mansion. The soldiers at the door were suddenly shocked."Who are you? Why are you in my house?"


    "Hey... Master Chang Kun Chang?" A soldier looked at the giant saber slashing around Chang Kun, and then smiled: "That''s right, it''s you!"


    "..." Chang Kun only felt like he was being stared at by a tiger, his whole body trembling, unable to move, his lips slightly opened and closed a few times before he could barely make a sound."You... are you from the Ancestral Palace?"


    "Well, yes, I can still think of my master, you are very good!" Zhanbing looked savage, his smile made Chang Kun feel like a cold wind.


    "You, you, you dare to enter the official residence privately...no, are you not afraid of Wang Fa?" After all, Chang Kun is a military commander who has led the army for many years.


    "Hey, you people, when you do bad things, you don''t remember Wang Fa. When you are revenge, you remember Wang Fa!" The soldier said with embarrassed expression: "You do this, how can Wang Fa feel like it? what?"


    When Chang Kun heard Zhanbing''s words, he felt a little in his heart. It seemed that he had been locked, but he still insisted, "I...I don''t understand...I don''t understand what you are talking about!"


    "It''s okay!" The soldier shrugged his shoulders indifferently: "Anyway, we are not an official, and we never ask for evidence. As long as we know that you did it, it doesn''t matter if you have your confession!"


    "Don''t worry--!" Zhanbing patted Chang Kun on the shoulder and said, "The seventeen people in your Chang family, including the children of the family, we promise to send them on the road without fail. It''s not lonely on Huangquan Road!"


    "What about my son? What have you done to my son?" Chang Kun was shocked when he heard what Zhanbing said. He was just that son.


    "Your son..." There was a strange expression on the soldier''s face, which seemed to be sarcasm and sympathy."Are you going to see your son?"


    "..." Seeing Zhanbing''s expression, Chang Kun''s face was filled with despair. He felt that his son would never get better...


    "I''ll take you to see..." The soldier said, ignoring Chang Kun''s struggle, grabbing his neck and walking towards Chang Wei''s garden.


    Before reaching Changwei''s yard, Chang Kun heard two voices. One was his son''s screams. The stern voice made him feel like a knife, and the other female voice sounded like his daughter-in-law. Not like a scream, but rather like the kind of voice between husband and wife.


    The soldiers did not take him into the room where the screams came from, but took him into the next room. As soon as they entered the door, Chang Kun suddenly felt distraught.


    I saw a big hole in the wall, just enough for an adult¡¯s head to penetrate, and at this moment his son Chang Wei will be pushed into the hole with his head. Behind him, a strong foreigner is standing there. Shrugging and shaking constantly, following the movements of the foreigner, the screams of his son next door also stopped.


    "Let go of my son..." Chang Kun struggled wildly.


    "Let go? When will my master feel good, and when will he let him go!" The soldier''s hands were like two iron tongs, and he firmly grasped Chang Kun, making him unable to move at all.


    And in the next room, Zhou Ye is pressing Chang Wei¡¯s wife, Chang Wu, on the table of the Eight Immortals in the room, what crazy...


    Only one head drilled out of the wall, and Chang Wei, who was exposed here, was full of grief and indignation. He still had to watch the scene in front of him... because his eyelids were taped by the soldiers. It stuck, and the pain coming from behind made him scream continuously.


    Outside Changfu, a police patrolling the city came to ask what was going on. After all, so many foreigners were crucified here, how could it not alarm the government?However, they were all sent away by Zhou Ye''s soldiers holding Zhou Ye''s King An token.


    Three hours later...


    The screams slowly subsided, Zhou Ye confirmed one thing, a woman, if she was too cruel, she would still take off and die...


    So far, Chang''s family is full, no one is left, and all of them return to Huangquan...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Seventy Two


    Zhou Ye walked out of Chang''s house with a refreshing face, followed by a few soldiers behind him, and a trembling Keen with two black eye circles on his face...


    Keane was the foreigner who had just gotten Chang Wei. As for the dark circles, Zhou Ye felt lonely and unhappy, so as long as he kept on, he was not allowed to stop and ordered the soldiers to force him a lot of feeding. Granville Steel.


    Three hours, six hours...


    After these six hours, Keane was able to barely get out of Changfu. It was already considered as superhuman. Although it was a bit erratic, he could still walk on his own strength. I have to say that this guy is in good health.


    "Go, let''s go to the British Chamber of Commerce!" Zhou Ye gave an order and led his soldiers toward the British Chamber of Commerce mightily.


    The British Chamber of Commerce is located on the edge of the Pearl River. Many foreigners who come and go outside the Chamber of Commerce look sideways at Zhou Ye and others. I don¡¯t know why this Chinese is here?Why are there so many foreign sailors behind him?


    "This is the British business hall. Chinese people are not allowed to enter!" A San guard wearing a turban with a long fire gun in his hand blocked Zhou Ye''s path with a brutal look.


    "Go away!"


    As soon as Zhou Ye''s words landed, the soldiers behind him jumped out and slammed his fist on Ah San''s face, knocking him out in an instant.


    The other Asan guard who saw this scene suddenly blew his whistle, and the whistle blew endlessly.


    "I want to see, on my site, there are places where Chinese are not allowed to enter?" Zhou Ye didn''t care, he took out a sofa and sat down leisurely, and a soldier took it from his wristband. I took out a coffee table and placed it next to Zhou Ye. After a while, the coffee table was filled with various snacks and a bottle of wine.


    "Winking, not bad!" Zhou Ye nodded, and looked at this good soldier who has recently evolved his emotional intelligence. Fuck, I am an acquaintance, and it is the one who snickered on the ship. It seems that this is trying to make up for it. .


    "Master, you''re thankful!" The soldier had a shy face and looked extremely violent. Imagine what kind of scenery a brawny man more than two meters tall looks like with a shy face. The scene is too beautiful to bear. Look straight.


    "Ahem..." Zhou Ye didn''t dare to look at this guy. The picture was so beautiful.


    It was not too late, and the Assan soldiers of the 200-year-old who wore white robes rushed to the opposite side of Zhou Ye, and then neatly lined up their hands and aimed at Zhou Ye.


    "Asan... Haha!" Zhou Ye said with a mocking smile at the corner of his mouth, "Go, teach them how to behave!"


    "Yes, master!" A dozen or so soldiers responded, and they jumped up to more than two feet high, and directly smashed into the Asan soldiers group, carrying their own fists and slamming the group of Asanmen. Weeping father and mother, let''s shoot, it''s too late, and they are all in the crowd of their own people, for fear of accidentally injuring teammates, but don''t shoot, you can''t beat this gang of evil spirits.


    Before the Assans hesitated whether to shoot or not, they were all put down to the ground by the soldiers with bare hands.


    "This gentleman, why did you hurt our guards?" A foreigner in a tuxedo and a top hat walked up to Zhou Ye and asked.


    "I''m just teaching them how to be an unpleasant guest at the host''s house!" Zhou Ye glanced at him and said.


    "Well, if the guards didn''t do anything well, I apologize to you on their behalf!" The foreigner said, performing a hat-off, and said: "Please restrain your men and let go of the poor lambs! "


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye thought for a while. After all, he came to see Charlie from the East India Company. It is important to do business first. These goods will have a chance to deal with them in the future."Okay, stop!"


    "Yes, master!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s order, the soldiers all returned to the team one by one, standing still behind Zhou Ye, looking forward indifferently, as if they were not the one who had just started.


    "Excuse me, is there anything wrong with Mr. Coming here?" the foreigner asked.


    "I''m looking for Charlie from the East India Company!" Zhou Ye replied.


    "That''s not a coincidence. In the morning I saw Mr. Charlie board a merchant ship bound for India and said he was going there for a holiday..."


    "Fuck, this guy actually ran away?" After Zhou Ye cursed, he ordered the soldiers behind him: "Go and make these guys follow the plan!"

 Chapter 201

    "Yes..." After a response, the soldiers dispersed.


    The foreigner looked at the soldiers busy there with a confused look.


    A dozen crosses were lined up and nailed to the gate of the business hall, and then a dozen British people including Keane and other three leaders were firmly pressed on the cross, and then nailed with iron nails. Dead hands and feet¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Oh my God...oh no, sir, you are too inhumane..." the foreigner exclaimed, as if you were too savage.


    "Haha, would it be humane to sell the smoke to China?" Zhou Ye ignored the foreigner.


    After the soldiers nailed the dozen people to death, they took out the long strips of white cloth that had been prepared, and wrote a few words in English, Spanish and other languages.


    [The end of the pirates!


    [The end of the transport smoker!


    The screams made foreigners in the business hall poked their heads out to check one or two, and there was a lot of discussion everywhere.


    "Sir, you can''t do this, they will naturally have laws to punish them when they commit crimes. Please let them down and give them the necessary treatment!" A pocky foreign girl walked up to Zhou Ye and said righteously. .


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye glanced at her and ignored her. It was really ugly and not interested.


    "Sir, did you listen to me?"


    "Sir, God will punish you like this!"


    "Sir, if you do this, you will definitely go to hell in the future..."


    "Forget it, kill them!" Zhou Ye was so irritated by this woman''s chicks that he ordered the direct killing of the sailors who were nailed to the cross...


    As the iron nail drove into the heart, all the sailors showed relief on their faces.


    "Oh, NO, you actually killed them..." The foreign girl covered her mouth with a face of disbelief.


    "Let''s go!" Zhou Ye walked away with the soldiers in a sense of emotion. He hated this kind of mother''s bitch the most, and he couldn''t figure out how to let himself go first. Why?


    As for Charlie?He can''t escape... Zhou Ye has already contacted Dolly. With Dolly as a humanoid radar, as long as he is still on the earth, he will never escape.


    Now Zhou Ye is going to drive away those merchant ships with his soldiers. He intends to realize his childhood dream of sailing, to be a pirate who crosses the sea and go on the great sea route to find the treasure of the Pirate King. Of course this is not possible.


    He was just bored and wanted to find something to do...robbing foreign merchant ships...it was fun to think about, even though he was completely blind to those commodities.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Seventy Three


    Charlie stood at the stern of the Lucky ship, looking worriedly in the direction of China.


    Just the morning before yesterday, a Dutch businessman told him that it seemed that their British sailors had been abused and crucified like a crucified Christ at the door of a mansion in the East City.This immediately gave Charlie a hunch...


    After sending his secretary to check, he confirmed that the sailors who were crucified were the same people he sent to attack King An...


    Charlie, who had a bad premonition, did not delay in the slightest. He was not superstitious about the less than 500 Indian mercenaries in the British Chamber of Commerce. He immediately boarded a merchant ship bound for Britain without hesitation. You must know that he was sent. The sailors who attacked Zhou Ye had more than 800 men, and although they were almost disciplined, in terms of combat effectiveness, they were much better than the Asan soldiers.


    Those more than 800 sailors were captured alive by Zhou Ye, let alone the Indian Assam soldiers who were less than 500?The world has the greatest fate, Charlie doesn¡¯t dare to put everything in the hope that he can fool Zhou Ye. Seeing the fate of the sailors, Charlie can almost think of what kind of personality Zhou Ye is, and he falls into his hands. Here, I can''t ask for it...


    Charlie, who was leaving in a hurry, played a trick when he left, deliberately blatantly blaming that he wanted to go back to India to work.


    Although this Lucky ship is indeed going to the Indian Ocean back to the UK, it will only supply supplies at a few ports, and then will drive back to the UK non-stop... If there are chasing soldiers behind, I am afraid it will be empty... ¡­


    But even so, Charlie is still restless these days, always feeling as if something is going to happen...


    "Hi, Charlie, my friend, how come you stand here to watch the scenery early in the morning..." A middle-aged man with gold glasses and a slightly blessed posture walked out of the cabin and smiled behind Charlie. He joked: "Let me see what you found? ... There is nothing, Charlie, are you reluctant to bear the golden country in the East?"


    "No, Captain Spindu, I just have a bad feeling!" Charlie shook his head and said, "I think that enemy might catch up!"


    "Haha, Charlie, you look down on my baby too much!" Captain Spindu said, patted the ship''s side vigorously, and smiled: "Know that I only overhauled my baby at Ferguson Shipyard at the beginning of this year. Now She doesn''t have those annoying marine creatures on her body, but she is in her best state now!"


    "Well..." Charlie looked at Lucky, which looked like a new ship, shrugged and said, "At least she looks beautiful!"


    Spindu looked at Charlie as if he was still a little uneasy, and shouted: "...Henry, tell us honorable guests, what is the current speed?"


    About five minutes later, a voice shouted: "The boat speed is nine knots..."


    "Look, man, let me just say it!" Spindoo said with a smug look: "At this speed, if he wants to catch up with my baby, he is probably dreaming. If there is another strong wind at this time, it will be fine. ...Our speed can reach ten or even twelve knots..."


    "It''s not bad!" Charlie nodded. In terms of the gallon''s speed, this speed is already the limit on this channel. He also knows that this situation is already a very good progress. But the feeling of imminent disaster still lingered in his heart, lingering.


    "I''ll go take a rest first... see you at lunch!" Charlie yawned and walked towards the captain''s room, which was originally Spindu''s room, but when Charlie came up, Spindu gave the room to Charlie. , I moved to the first officer''s room to rest.


    "This poor fellow..." Spindler looked at Charlie''s haggard back and said to himself, every successful businessman may not have a very high IQ, just a few, but his EQ is absolutely high, otherwise he will be caught Lie to death...


    While Charlie hurriedly boarded the boat, Spindler could see what Charlie seemed to be evading, and kept looking behind him, as if an invisible beast was chasing him.


    Even if they have been out to sea for two days, they are almost far away from Guangzhou, but Charlie is still utterly utterly unwilling. I really don¡¯t know what terrible things have happened to him. They actually let a high-ranking director of the East India Company. So scared.


    "May God bless this poor lamb!" Spindu said as he crossed his body, then he yelled at his sailors."Hurry up and drag the deck, you slackers, I paid you money to hire you, but I didn''t ask you to come on board to be the uncle!


    Time passed quickly. During lunch, Charlie''s spirit was still a little wilted. As soon as he closed his eyes, he heard the screams of the 800-odd sailors being nailed to the cross. He personally sent them off. On a dead end... and he also witnessed their tragic ending with his own eyes, how could this not make Charlie afraid.


    Charlie hid in the captain''s room, carrying a bottle of rum in one hand, drinking a sip, and muttering, "It''s not my fault..."


    As if this can offset the resentment of those sailors, he now can barely get a good night''s sleep only with the help of alcohol...because when he closes his eyes, the three of them will appear in front of him. The figure of blood...


    Just when Charlie was slightly drunk, suddenly the door of the captain''s room was opened from the outside, and the figure of Spindler walked in.


    "Hey, Charlie, wake up..." As soon as he entered the door, Spindler, with a face of excitement, ran up to Charlie, pressed his hands on Charlie''s shoulders, and shook it vigorously."Go, follow me out..."


    "What? No, Spindler, you know, I''m going to bed..." Charlie just wanted to refuse, he was forcefully pulled out of the cabin by Spindler and onto the deck.


    At this moment, it was supposed to be the evening when the sky was full of sunset clouds, but it became like night.The dark clouds in the sky were so low that it made people feel breathless...Charlie was unable to open his eyes with gusts of strong wind.


    "Henry, what''s the current speed?" As soon as he got on the deck, Spindler called his second mate''s name.


    "There are fourteen knots, Captain, it''s like flying!"


    "Look, Charlie, we will be able to reach the Strait of Malacca soon at this speed!" Spindoo said, looking at Charlie''s eyes seriously, and said, "I don''t know what you are avoiding, but I I want to tell you, my friend, at this speed, even if he is a god, he can''t catch up with us!"


    "Thank you... Spindler!" Charlie looked at the tall sails chased by the wind, and said hesitantly: "But my friend, if you continue like this, your baby will not be able to bear it!"


    "I know my baby better than you!" Spindoo waved his hand indifferently.


    This is one of his emotional investments. He believes that the Chinese people have a saying that is really good. It is better to give charcoal in the snow.


    Now he is going to act as the person who gave Charlie''s help. He believes that with Charlie''s identity as the director of the East India Company, there is no obstacle to pass...


    As long as Charlie has passed this low ebb, and he will help Charlie escape his life in the future, don''t take the East India Company''s order too easily.


    Charlie felt the speed of Lucky with the help of the wind, and couldn''t help but relax a lot. "There is no big problem now!!!"


    At this moment, there was a cry from the top of the head? Looking at the hands: "Behind us...There is something behind us..."

 Chapter 202

    Chapter Two Hundred and Seventy Four


    "Behind us... there is something behind us..."


    Hearing the words of Wangshou, Charlie was suddenly dull.


    He was crazy. He grabbed the monoscope from Spindler''s hand, rushed to the ship, raised the telescope and looked back... Only saw a hideous giant ship appearing indistinctly in the distance. He had never seen the shape of a ship, and what was even more frightening was that on the ship, he vaguely saw twelve long tubes...


    "Oh my God... what kind of monster is that?" Charlie''s eyes widened, his mouth grew, and he muttered to himself with a dull face.


    "Let me take a look..." Captain Spindu who came along grabbed his binoculars, looked in the direction Charlie was looking, and suddenly became sluggish... "That''s... my God! "


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of the strange ship¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye stood at the bow of the battleship comfortably, smiling to himself: "In order to be afraid of bullying them, I didn''t get the guided missile destroyer out. I just got out a nuclear-powered Umbrella battleship. It''s so kind..."


    The soldiers standing behind Zhou Ye could not help but roll their eyes when hearing their master''s shamelessness. Your battleship uses nuclear power?Is the main gun of your battleship an electromagnetic gun?The armor of your battleship is made of Edman alloy?The biggest question is, is there any artificial intelligence on your battleship?


    However, he only dared to complain about all this in his heart. He already knew the shamelessness of his owner. The eight hundred and thirteen wooden crosses were the price he paid.


    Therefore, even if Zhou Ye¡¯s battleship Umbrella is more than ninety meters longer than the largest Yamato in history, even if Zhou Ye¡¯s battleship uses nuclear fusion reactors as fuel, even Zhou Ye¡¯s ship The battleship is equipped with four triple-mounted electromagnetic turrets. Even if Zhou Ye equipped the battleship with Umbrella''s latest artificial intelligence, it is still a battleship, a battleship of World War II level...


    The owner said yes, yes, no, yes, and if you don¡¯t agree, he will make a wooden cross...


    Zhou Ye looked at the Galen sailing ship in the distance ahead with a smile, then looked at the ship below him, and couldn''t help but smile, "This is the ship..."


    Thinking about the three brigs he had captured, Zhou Ye really felt like he wanted to vomit.At first he didn''t pay attention, Zhou Ye got on the ship directly, changed the flag and used the skull and crossbones flag and left the port.


    As a result, when it was time to go to bed at night, Zhou Ye realized that this Nima was a magical horse thing?The smell of feces, livestock, and all kinds of smells mixed together in the cabin, which is simply the smell of hell.


    Although the captain''s room is better, it is also very limited. You can''t expect how clean the captain''s room is like a pirate is better than someone like a businessman. The quilt is full of fleas and various parasites.Basically, the original color of the pillow is no longer visible. The whole is a black and oily. Especially when the two are mixed together, it looks like a beggar''s den rather than a captain''s room.


    Especially mice and Xiaoqiang are everywhere on the boat... Don¡¯t be too arrogant, it¡¯s just a brazen parade in groups in front of Zhou Ye, and there is even a courageous mouse who ran to Zhou Ye. In front of his feet, he smelled it, and looked like he didn''t recognize his life... At that time, Zhou Ye was angry.


    Simply ordered to abandon the ship¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    What to do when a ship is abandoned at sea?This is a matter of life and death for others, but a trivial matter for Zhou Ye. He directly returned to his base world, Resident Evil.


    With Umbrella''s advanced technological power and strong production capacity, Zhou Ye''s Umbrella was successfully launched for trial sailing in less than a year... It took two years to form combat effectiveness.


    It can be said unceremoniously that this Umbrella bears the name of the battleship, but it does a brand new job... It can be said unceremoniously that this ship is 353 meters long and has a full load displacement of 110,000 tons. The Umbrella battleship can completely destroy the country in one ship...


    The Umbrella battleship is equipped with twenty-six vertical silos that can launch intercontinental missiles, and is also equipped with triple-mounted electromagnetic turrets, four, two in the front and two in the rear.Sonar detectors and communication equipment are indispensable, especially because of the breakthrough in space technology, it has truly achieved zero ammunition carried by the ship. All ammunition is stored directly in the space magazine behind the weapon, and the ammunition can be loaded at one time. At the level of millions of pieces, there is no problem in fighting a war of annihilation.


    Especially the same. The Umbrella battleship equipped with artificial intelligence has truly realized the automation of the entire ship. One person can start the battleship... After all, the soldiers led by Zhou Ye have not learned how to operate a battleship, so high. Technological things are not the same as wooden boats. You only need to have the strength to paddle.


    When Zhou Ye returned to the world with his brand-new Umbrella battleship, the soldiers were all stunned...Knowing that his master had gone back to build a ship, he did not expect to play so big...


    But in any case, bullying is always happier than being bullied, and the soldiers happily moved on to their new boat.


    Only before boarding the ship, Zhou Ye ordered them to go to the sea to take a bath one by one, and then go on the ship for disinfection. He didn''t want his new ship to be filled with fleas everywhere.


    After all this busy work, almost a day passed, so Zhou Ye only caught up with them two days later.


    "Master, in fifteen minutes, we will collide with the enemy ship, will we crash into it?" A voice sounded from the personal terminal on Zhou Ye''s wrist, which was the artificial intelligence on the Umbrella.


    "No hurry...I did so hard to get this Umbrella out, not just to track Charlie!!" Zhou Ye touched his chin and smiled: "Keep your distance from the enemy ship, that''s it. Surround them!"


    "As you wish, Master!" The artificial intelligence responded, reducing the speed of the battleship.


    "Come on... tease!" Zhou Ye turned around and called a soldier over. It was the soldier who laughed and was punished by Zhou Ye to be a cross. Zhou Ye thought he was a joke. Forced, so I named him An Doudou.


    "Master, what do you call me...?" An teasingly ran to Zhou Ye''s face and asked.


    As the only soldier with a name, An Doudou is quite proud. You must know that his brothers still only have numbers and no names.


    "Tiaodou, give you an arduous task!" Zhou Ye said, patted An Doudou on the shoulder, and smiled: "You won''t let me down, right?"


    "...Master..." An Doudou was almost crying, why did his master do it again."Master, I know I was wrong, and I won''t dare to laugh again in the future, so please forgive me this time!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Zhou Ye''s face strained, and said, "Is your master such a stingy person?"


    "..." An Doudou wanted to say yes, but he didn''t dare.


    "Okay, don''t have a psychological burden! Your host, I''m not such a stingy person!" Zhou Ye said, "When changing the ship, I asked you to put away all the shells on the old ship. Have you taken it away?"


    "I''ll take it all, Master!" An teasing said, raising his hand to light up the space bracelet in his hand, and said: "Master, all of our ships use electromagnetic guns. What do you want this iron knot? Use it?"


    "Using the electromagnetic cannon, can''t it be done with one shot? Then, your master, I still play a p!" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes and said, "You will smash the ship with those iron cannonballs, remember. Don¡¯t sink it, even if it¡¯s smashed to the wrong side and the ship cannot be smashed, don¡¯t sink it for me, otherwise I will tie you to that ship and sink it together!"


    "It''s... Master!" An Doudou was crying and smashed the ship. Although the distance between the two ships was about a thousand meters away, it was not a problem for him. It was just not allowed to sink. It''s hard for him...


    Obviously, my owner was playing a game of cat and mouse. He mourned for the crew and Charlie on that ship, and then quietly picked up a cannonball, weighed the weight, and aimed at the one ahead. Lucky, smashed it with a wave...


    Chapter 275


    Because the sky is dark, and the sea is squally windy, huge waves are surging, and raindrops fall from time to time, completely blocking the line of sight, and the distance between the two ships is a bit far.So Spindu saw only the outline of the Umbrella at all, but the outline just made him shudder a bit.


    At this moment, I suddenly heard the sound of a cannonball breaking through the air, and Spindu screamed like a conditioned reflex, "There are cannonballs, get down!"


    With his order, everyone on the ship lay on the deck except for the sailors who arranged the sails on the mast, and Charlie was no exception.


    With the sound of the air breaking, Spindu looked at his sails in disbelief. There was now a big hole in the flat canvas.


    Obviously, it was not that he was nervous just now, but that there was a cannonball.


    Just what makes Spindler unbelievable is that there is at least a kilometer distance between the two ships, and they can actually hit the shells?Is this too exaggerated?This is simply creepy.


    Even in France, which has the best artillery technology, the most advanced twelve-pound naval gun can only hit more than 300 meters away... And the ship on the opposite side has such advanced artillery technology?


    Sphindu had no time to think about it, and yelled, "Full sail...at full speed!!"


    Fighting is definitely not possible, then escape becomes the only option.As for handing over Charlie to keep him safe?He didn''t even think about it... As a former captain of the Royal Navy, he was ashamed of surrendering.


    Especially the battleship on the opposite side was obviously a bad visitor. It didn''t turn on the lights at all and fired directly when it came up. Obviously this was the intention to annihilate them at sea. How could this make Spindler surrender?


    "You use cables to tie yourself to the strings of the boat. If you fall, no one will stop the boat to save you!" The second mate on the boat was yelling desperately. At this time, the rain was getting worse.


    "Your Captain, we need to lower our sails, otherwise the mast will break..." the chief officer yelled in Spindell''s ear.


    "Are you trying to be taken prisoner by those behind?" Spindoo replied loudly to his first mate, "I heard that those Orientals are very savage. They will crucify Christians. You Want to try that taste?"


    "No... I don''t want to at all!" The first officer replied with a pale face.


    "Then go to work..." Spindler said, "Pray to God, or our ending will be the same as Christ Jesus!"


    "Yes, Captain!" The first officer also returned to his post, desperately trying not to become Christ Jesus.


    "How do you know the cross?" Charlie on the side asked Spindler with an ugly expression.

 Chapter 203

    "I just lied to that guy!" Spindoo shrugged his shoulders and said, "When I was about to sail, I heard that someone in Guangzhou actually crucified people...This is really..."


    "Then you are really lucky!" Charlie said with a smile that was uglier than crying: "If I''m not mistaken, the person who crucified those people in Guangzhou is on the ship behind!"


    "Oh my God..." Spindler was sluggish, and he didn''t expect that he was hitting straight, "That executioner was actually on that ship... God..."


    Spindoo took a deep look at Charlie, then turned around and shouted: "Damn, you slackers, hurry up and work, if you don''t want to be nailed to the cross!"


    He has nowhere to go now. Those who can crucify people certainly don''t mind two more crucifixions. He doesn''t want to be one of them, so surrender has become a prohibition.Now I can only pray to God, don¡¯t let your sails and masts go wrong, and beg those demons to chase them away on this damn rainy night...


    On the other side, An Doudou, who had just thrown out the cannonball that made Spindler dumbfounded, looked at her master with embarrassment.


    "Puff..." With Zhou Ye''s eyes, how could it be impossible to see the cannonball that An Doudou had just thrown out?Obviously, I lost it a bit too hard, and I just lost my head... "Tease, tease... You really didn''t miss this name..."


    "..." An amusingly confused?Why does my name still have a source?Check back...


    "Okay, I''ll leave everything to you!" Zhou Ye said, turning around and walking towards his luxurious captain''s room. He didn''t want to stand here to get caught in the rain. Although he wouldn''t catch a cold, his body was wet It''s also uncomfortable."If they run slowly, just give them a couple of runs, let them run faster, don''t ink there, I''m still waiting to go to England to see the great queen, hehehe!!"


    "Master... Queen Victoria was just twelve years old at this point..." An Doudou corrected her host''s sick words.


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye stopped his footsteps, turned his head to look at An Funny, and said weakly: "Well, I think the cleanliness of the weapon is also a banner of Umbrella. I order you to take you The shells in the bracelet are polished and sparkling for me.


    "I..." An teased expression of bitterness, looked at his brothers, and waited until Zhou Ye had left before asking, "Did I do something wrong again?"


    "You''re so funny..." The soldier next to him rolled his eyes and dared to complain about his master. It was really a big funny, the name was correct.


    A group of soldiers ignored him, and went back to their respective cabins, leaving the poor Anjo teasing sitting on the empty deck, polishing the shells in his wristband with a grinding wheel. The artillery shells on more than a dozen ships have been put away, and there are thousands of rounds, let alone...


    Anjojo really wants to cry without tears...


    The two ships flee and chase like this... Unlike the tired and half-dead hard-pressed sailors on the Lucky, Zhou Ye, one by one, is very leisurely...


    Twelve days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the deck of the battleship Umbrella.


    "It''s really hot!" Zhou Ye lay on the beach chair under the awning, sighing the hot weather while drinking iced red wine.


    Raising his wrist, looking at the time displayed on the personal terminal, he muttered to himself: "Almost more than two hours have been given to them, the transaction is over!"


    "Yamato Nadeshiko!" Following Zhou Ye''s voice, a beautiful girl in a kimono appeared on his personal terminal, who looked exactly like the Yamato in the once-hot ship girl game.This is how Zhou Ye turned the artificial intelligence on the Umbrella into a Yamato with his evil taste, and named it Yamato Nadeshiko!


    Jianniang... I also have one, Zhou Ye thought proudly.


    "Master, what''s your order!" Yamato Nadeshiko crossed his hands in front of the fierce, and asked softly, in a resigned manner.


    "The little mice have almost replenished the supplies that should be replenished, and we should also let them run quickly..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "I see, master!" Yamato Nadeshiko responded in a good manner.


    With the answer of Yamato Nadeshiko, the battleship anchored on the sea put away the anchor, and as the motor started humming, the Umbrella started slowly.


    The cat and mouse game has started again..................


    Chapter 276


    "Hurry up and complete the transaction, you bastards!" Spindoo yelled at his sailors. If it was a normal day, he would not treat his sailors so harshly, but now...to survive, he doesn''t care much anymore. ."If you don''t want to be overtaken by the devil ship behind!"


    At this time, Spindler no longer looks like when he first went to sea. The meticulous blonde hair that was originally combed has become messy now. The gold glasses that show the literary heritage have now broken one of the temples, simple with a rope. The help of his head was on his head, and the beards he hadn''t shaved for a long time also appeared. Because of the hard work of more than ten days, his fat figure became thinner, and even became a bit skinny.


    Today, Spindler no longer looks like a typical British gentleman, but has a bit of a representative figure of postmodern art in later generations, a sharp brother.


    And Charlie is dressed similarly to him, basically a sharp second...


    Hearing the voice of the captain, the sailors all speeded up the progress of the transaction. This is not a seaport, but an island outside the Strait of Malacca. Here, many indigenous people use their food and fresh water to communicate with these foreign countries. Merchant ships exchange items...


    Because the draft of the merchant ships was too deep, it was impossible to get to the shore. The indigenous people rowed their homemade wooden row boats to trade with merchant ships.


    Merchant ships gave them cheap cotton cloth and other items, and they exchanged freshwater coconuts or various foods for these exquisite clothes that they couldn''t make...


    Although in the eyes of the sailor, those clothes are tattered and tattered and thrown on the ground and no one picks them up, but in these unclothed indigenous people, they are good things.


    At this moment, a beautiful indigenous girl paddled a homemade raft and sailed towards the merchant ship with difficulty.And those indigenous people saw the girl as if he had been a ghost, and avoided it, as if there was a virus in the girl that would be contagious.


    "That girl is so beautiful..." Charlie, who had been looking outside, couldn''t help but sigh when he saw the girl.


    At this moment, the sailor in charge of Wang shouted loudly: "The devil ship is coming..."


    "what¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Run..."


    "No, hurry up, hurry up and anchor..."


    With the shout of Wangshou, the Lucky number suddenly became chaotic.


    "Don''t mess, you bastards, hurry up and set up the anchor and set sail... we are leaving!" Captain Spindler ordered loudly.


    The sailors habitually obeyed Spindler''s words, the anchor was put away, and the sails were lowered from the mast with the efforts of the sailors.


    The natives who had completed the transaction drove their own small sampans and sailed away from the side of Lucky. They didn''t want to be overturned by the waves when the ship set sail.


    And that beautiful indigenous girl wearing an old skirt and a broken umbrella, her face is full of disappointment...


    She finished her first small sampan with great difficulty, but she did not expect to miss the opportunity of the merchant ship to dock for resupply because of inexperience... This had to make her feel frustrated.


    But at this moment, she suddenly heard the exclamation of the natives. She couldn''t help but look up and saw a giant steel ship approaching here like a giant...


    "This..." The girl widened her little look, looking at the huge ship in front of her that she had never seen before.


    When Lucky¡¯s mast disappeared to sea level, the huge ship also showed its full view in the girl¡¯s eyes...


    The girl looked at the tropical fruits and some prepared cereals on her sampan, then looked at the indigenous people who were far away from her around her, gritted her teeth, and swiped her sampan forward. Some, try to occupy the front row position...


    When the huge ship approached the small island, the girl realized that when she looked at it from a distance, she only felt that the ship was very big and had no specific feeling, but when the huge ship really came to her, she I really feel what is huge...


    The ship''s side of a dozen meters high made these indigenous people daunted. They desperately wanted to stabilize their little sampan, which was dying in the aftermath of the giant ship, and they did not dare to go forward and sell like a deal with Lucky. Own goods.


    The girl who barely held her small sampan looked at the aboriginals around her, and then slid the small sampan cruelly towards the giant ship.


    When she arrived at the giant ship, she was a little dumbfounded... How to trade such a high!!!


    "Hey¡ªis anyone?" the girl shouted helplessly under the boat.


    Soon, a rope ladder fell down, and the girl eagerly wrapped her fruits and other things in an old dress, then tied it behind her back, and climbed up the rope ladder with her hands.


    "Hello, do you need food and fresh water?" The girl who climbed onto the deck looked at Zhou Ye, who was surrounded by a group of big men, and asked cautiously.


    "Hmm¡ª" Zhou Ye looked at the girl in front of him who, except for a little dark, was a beautiful girl, and smiled: "What''s your name?"

 Chapter 204

    "My name is Chris..." The girl said in a conniving way. In her eyes, this handsome oriental boy is obviously the center of this group of people. I don''t know why, she is a little scared of this boy. She feels that she can''t resist this. Any will of the teenager.


    For so many years, although Zhou Ye still doesn''t like to pretend to be deep, he has been in charge of Umbrella for so long, and his body has naturally taken on a power that cannot be rejected. Although this aura is invisible, it is true. existing.


    "Crystal?" Zhou Ye smiled: "Why do you have an English name?"


    "My father is an Englishman..." The girl answered Zhou Ye''s question. Before she knew it, she handed over her details... "My father is a chemist who wants to go to the East to pan for gold. The merchant ship he was on was caught in a storm and hit a rock and sank!"


    "My father drifted to the island by fate and met my mother!" Chrissy explained: "He and my mother fell in love at first sight, so he stayed. Because he knew some chemistry, he was regarded as a wizard by the natives. Fear!"


    With that said, the girl''s eyes were a little rosy, as if she thought of something sad.


    "What''s wrong? Did I touch your sadness?" I don''t know when Zhou Ye came to her and gently wiped away the teardrops from the corner of her eyes.


    "No, nothing..." Chrissy shook her head and said, "I just thought of my parents!"


    "My father died of malaria the year before last!" Kris gritted his teeth and said with a sorrow: "My mother also left the world two months ago..."


    "I''m so sorry..." Zhou Ye hugged the girl in his arms and said gently, "I mentioned your sad thing..."


    "No, it''s nothing..." The girl didn''t know why she didn''t push Zhou Ye away. Maybe it was because of the strange fragrance on Zhou Ye''s body, maybe because of Zhou Ye''s strong embrace, she stayed alone for too long. I want someone to rely on.


    On the island, the natives were afraid of her and even dared not talk to her. After her parents passed away, she had no worries, but loneliness has always accompanied her.


    Now when someone talks to her or even hugs her, Chrissy feels very happy... At this moment, Zhou Ye whispered in her ear gently: "Chrissy, do you want to follow my boat and take a look? What about the world?"


    "Hmm!!" Chrissy nodded her head vigorously and stretched out her hand to hug Zhou Ye. At this moment, she felt very relieved.


    Chapter 277


    On the surface of the Bay of Bengal, the armed merchant ship Lucky is swiftly sailing along the ocean currents towards the Indian port of Madras...


    On the deck, ragged sailors lay there lazily, motionless, except for the hands on duty, no one seemed to move again.


    This is not tired, but caused by fatigue...


    No way, even Captain Spindul lay on the deck regardless of his image.He was so tired that Zhou Ye had been chased by Zhou Ye for dozens of days, and he was tightly wounded all the way. He was already exhausted.


    It was so easy to not see the shadow of Zhou Ye''s battleship today, which made him rare to want to relax, so in the face of those lazy sailors, he simply opened his eyes and closed his eyes, saving too much pressure. We kill...


    It¡¯s not impossible that this kind of thing happens. At least as many as Spindow knows, there are a few who don¡¯t understand sailing, but see the huge profits of ocean trade. They stupidly buy the second goods of the sailors, because they abuse the sailors. Unite to give an example of killing at sea.


    As an old captain, he doesn''t want to make such a low-level mistake...


    It¡¯s not that Spindu has never tried to change course when he can¡¯t see the giant ship, trying to get rid of Zhou Ye, but what makes him desperate is that every time the giant ship can easily lock them, and then soon After catching up, it made him involuntarily think that the huge ship was a devil''s ship.Otherwise, how can you explain that you have deliberately risked to deviate from the course, and that ship can tightly embellish him?


    Of course, Spindler doesn¡¯t know what a satellite is, let alone global positioning... He only knows that the huge ship behind doesn¡¯t seem to want to sink him, but just wants to drive him away like a rabbit. Where, he is still unclear.


    Because several times he was close enough to be able to see the people on the huge ship with a telescope. Although from time to time someone throws his ship with a cannonball, the most accurate one is only to smash a hole in the ship gang. There is not much damage to his baby.This had to convince him that the terrible ship behind did not want to sink him.


    Although the use of people to throw cannonballs completely subverted his common sense, he couldn''t help but want to rant [what the hell is this?But after all, the enemy is strong and we are weak. It doesn''t matter whether people use shells thrown by people or shells fired by artillery. The power is not discounted at all. Just look at the big holes in the boat gang and the sailors with a few fewer people.


    Of course, Spindu, who witnessed this scene, gave him a forbidden command, who was also stunned. He didn''t want those sailors to mutiny out of fear and let himself lose his life unconsciously in his sleep.


    "...Spinto, what are you going to do?" Charlie lying on the side asked palely."I plan to disembark in Madras. After all, there is our East India Company military base there. I think it should be safer! Come with me!"


    "I want to wait for you to disembark, I''m probably safe!" Spindler said blankly: "The big deal is to surrender to him, whatever you want, I''ve had enough of this life!"


    "Well, I wish you good luck..." Charlie nodded. He knew that this friend who had lived and died with him for dozens of days was still reluctant to live at sea. It seemed that he could only be in his own power in the future. , Help him find some benefits.


    "You will be at Jindu in the afternoon..." Spindoo sighed. It seems that his escape journey is about to end. At this time, he is still a little bit lost and empty...


    "Yes..." Charlie smiled tiredly, and at this moment he finally saw the dawn of a great escape...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of the conversion lens¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the other side, on the Umbrella battleship, Zhou Ye held Chrissy and sat on a beach chair beside the ship''s gunwale, holding Chrissy in one hand and a sea fishing rod in the other...To everyone on the Lucky It was a great escape at the speed of life and death, but to Zhou Ye, it was like a vacation on a voyage around the world.


    Chris gently lifted the wine glass in her hand, took a sip of red wine, then put her mouth in Zhou Ye''s mouth, and then drank the wine in her mouth, and the two still did not separate...


    In fact, on the first night Chris was on the ship, she was half-coaxed and half-deceived by Zhou Ye to take away a blood, and then Chris, who had tasted the taste for the first time, couldn¡¯t help but fall in love with this feeling. The feeling of being fainted...


    She was even more obsessed with Zhou Ye, who gave her such a feeling. She would follow Zhou Ye wherever she was. In her words, Zhou Ye was her man from now on, and she belonged to Zhou Ye''s private property.


    Zhou Ye admired Chris''s statement...Private ownership of property, long live.


    Just when the two were you and me, Kris, who was sitting in Zhou Ye''s arms, suddenly felt the fishing rod next to her body shocked. She hurriedly turned her head and saw that the fishing line on the sea fishing rod kept on. Struggling back and forth, all the sea poles were bent.


    "Ha, got the bait..." Chrissy jumped up from Zhou Ye''s arms excitedly, happier than she caught the fish herself."Hurry up, dear, help me and pull up our lunch!"


    "No problem!" Zhou Ye responded with a smile, and with his hands hard, he pulled up a tuna that was more than one meter long."It seems we are going to eat sashimi at noon..."


    "I hate eating sashimi!" Chrissy said coquettishly: "How about we roast it!"


    "Well, it''s okay to eat both!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    Naturally, soldiers came over and picked up the tuna that was still alive on the deck, then went to the hook and brought it to the kitchen...


    Chrissy once again encouraged Zhou Ye to go fishing. What she liked was the feeling of harvest. As for whether to eat or throw after the fish was caught, she didn''t care at all. What she enjoyed was this process.


    Soon, the soldiers brought up the processed fish, and at the same time brought up a small barbecue stove. Kris cheered, picked up the processed fish pieces, and began to show Zhou Ye her barbecue. Skills.


    Frankly speaking, Chrissy¡¯s barbecue skills are not very good. The spices are basically not mentioned, and there is very little salt. After all, salt is also a rare item in them and is extremely lacking.


    However, Zhou Ye still accidentally ate and supported it. Who made Chrissy look satisfied every time, smiling and watching Zhou Ye eat the fish that he had cooked, in order to let this beautiful smile persist, Zhou Ye violated Condemned by conscience, while boasting that it was delicious, he ate most of the tuna in his stomach.


    Zhou Ye, who had eaten, touched his bulging belly, secretly vowed...He will never eat tuna again...He has been injured.


    In the afternoon, the breeze on the tranquil sea made Zhou Ye feel sleepy for a while after eating. He simply hugged Chris, and the two of them slept in a small beach chair and slept on the deck... ¡­


    For Chrissy, it¡¯s great to be able to replenish sleep like this during the day. After all, she doesn¡¯t get enough sleep every night. If she didn¡¯t sleep in Zhou Ye¡¯s arms every day at noon, she would really not be able to keep it... but in fact Zhou Ye had already been merciful, otherwise Kris could feel Ruyan''s feeling of begging for a comrade in arms.


    After all, in the Chang''s house, Chang Wei''s wife let Zhou Ye truly know the horror of his own firepower and the hardships of his own woman. So Zhou Ye tried his best to stop at all times. He didn''t want his woman to be If you die in misfortune, it''s a different matter for other women.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Seventy Eight


    Zhou Ye, who was sleeping soundly, was suddenly awakened by the vibration on his arm, opened his wistful eyes, raised his wrist, and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Master, the enemy ship is approaching towards the Port of Madras. It is inferred that it may be landing at the Port of Madras!" In the personal terminal, Yamato Nadeko reported the enemy.


    "Then extinguish their illusions!" Zhou Ye yawned and said casually: "Destroy that port, let them know that they must act according to my purpose and want to get out of control. He is Dreaming!"


    "As you wish, Master!"


    And at this moment, on the Lucky Number¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Standing on the bow of the ship, Charlie looked at the port of Madras, which had just exposed the sea level in the distance. A smile appeared on his pale face, "Finally...Finally!"


    At this moment, he really had the urge to cry. He knew that in the eastern country, there were such terrible people. He said nothing would be transferred to the eastern branch, or he would say nothing. Listen to the words of the navy admiral that shit, go to assassinate this terrible Prince.

 Chapter 205

    This chase that spanned thousands of nautical miles was about to end. The search for the ideal was here, and I couldn''t help but feel a little proud of it. Under such chase, it felt so good that I could survive.


    When he arrived in India, his company¡¯s private soldiers headquarters, he must mobilize private soldiers to teach this person who dared to chase him a lesson. He must find a way to bring the ship captive over. This is for the ocean of the empire where the sun never sets. Hegemony has an extraordinary meaning.


    If you dedicate that ship to His Majesty the King of England, you will definitely be promoted. With the glory of the great justice family, a baronship is definitely not enough. At least one viscount can carry it.


    Just seeing the dawn of security, Charlie''s ambitions rose again, and he dared to plot Zhou Ye''s Umbrella... This is really ironic.


    But Captain Spindler is not as confident as Charlie. He knows that the more he sees the dawn of victory, the more he must be careful. This is his instinct as a former Royal Navy officer.


    He knows that the terrifying giant ship behind has been playing cat and mouse games with him. Sadly, his role is the mouse played by the cat...


    At the speed of that ship, could it be possible to watch yourself land?Spindoo put himself in the position of the captain of the ship and imagined it for a moment, and thought it would definitely not.


    Although the ferocious barrel Spindu on that huge ship did not know how powerful it was, he would never regard it as a decoration, especially the weird huge ship, which had no sails, but its speed was much faster than his own. Relying on this, if he were to take command of this ship, he would have been playing with his own ship a long time ago.


    Among other things, it¡¯s just the fierce man who can throw cannonballs. There is no one on his own ship that can withstand it, not to mention that the hull is entirely made of steel, and it can hit his own ship. The baby fell apart.


    They watched their triumphant escape?


    Spindul did not dare to expect such a thing, even he sadly believed that the moment he was near the port, maybe it was the moment when his beloved baby was buried in the sea.


    But he could not stop Charlie''s request to enter the port. After all, Charlie said it in front of all the sailors. If he stopped it without a suitable excuse, panic would spread on the ship. Then, Not to mention that when the giant ship sinks itself, the sailors will hang their heads on the mast and beg for peace.


    "Congratulations, my friend!" Despite his pessimistic thoughts, Spindler still forced a smile to congratulate Charlie.


    "Thank you..." Charlie smiled happily and hugged Spindler hard. "You are my best friend for life. If there is anything I need to help in the future, just open your mouth and I will definitely help you!"


    "I will..." A smile appeared on Spindu''s face, and his investment has finally received a return, but it is not yet known how big the return is.


    Just when the two of them were cherishing each other and reluctant to give up, a burst of sound suddenly sounded, and Spindler''s eyes widened. He couldn''t believe what he saw in his eyes.


    I saw dozens of white shining objects traverse the sky at an unrecognizable speed with the naked eye, leaving a white trajectory in the air, and then slamming on the port of Madras, bursting into groups of dazzling flames. And only at this moment did he hear the sound of shells breaking through the air and the sound of the port exploding...


    Spindu did not know what an eight times the speed of sound electromagnetic artillery is, let alone what high-explosive shells are, but he knows where these shells were shot...


    "Oh my god... Oh my god..." Charlie was completely sluggish at the moment, looking at the port of Madras that turned into a sea of ??flames, he felt like he was abandoned by God.


    "what is that??"


    "Oh my God... Is that the Port of Madras??"


    "Oh, God... what is that?"


    "Is this God punishing his lambs?"


    "Good Lord, what makes you so angry..."


    The sailors held their hands on the side of the ship and looked at the flames of the Port of Madras in horror. All this is so strange, but the fire full of destructive power let them know that they are looking for death when they go to the Port of Madras.


    "Don''t be stunned, Henry, you go up the mast to see if the demon is behind us!" Spindler yelled to his second officer and asked him to go up and take a look to confirm his guess.


    "Yes, Captain!" The second mate Henry was like a monkey, climbing and jumping between the cables on the mast, and soon reached the top of the mast. After taking a binoculars and looking around, he shouted: "There are no demons around. Trace!"


    "..." Spindu once again confirmed his guess, but he would rather guess wrong. Such a powerful warship made him feel desperate...


    "My brother, you know what''s going on? Don''t you?" Charlie grabbed Spindler by the shoulder and asked swayingly, "Tell me, my brother, tell me..."


    "I think..." Spindu swallowed hard, and said, "I think the huge ship that hunted us is in action... They are warning us..."


    "Warning us what???" Charlie asked palely.


    "Warning us not to go ashore..." Spindu also felt weak for a while."He hasn''t played enough... he hasn''t played enough cat and mouse games..."


    Chapter Two Hundred and Seventy Nine


    "Why... how could this be..." Charlie sat on the deck with a gray face.


    "...It''s not the time to be discouraged!" Spindler looked at his pocket watch and silently counted the explosions. After a while, he said firmly: "We still have a chance!"


    "What?" Charlie raised his head and asked blankly.


    "I said we still have a chance!" Spindler said, grabbing Charlie''s clothes and pulling him up."How many ships does the East India Company fleet have here?"


    "There are two Tier 1 battleships, five Tier 2 battleships, and more than 20 Tier 3 battleships and more than 30 armed merchant ships..." Charlie also replied with a little excitement.


    "So do you have their command?" Spindler asked.


    "Of course not..." Charlie took it for granted, "I''m just a shareholder. If you want to mobilize these fleets, you need to hold a board of directors!"


    "...That''s really over..." When Spindu heard this answer, his whole body was immediately vented.


    "But I have a good personal relationship with the commander of the Indian fleet!" Charlie blinked and said, "It just so happens that the port of Madras has been attacked again. We can use this excuse to persuade the commander of the fleet to send troops!"


    "That''s great!" Spindler suddenly became more energetic, and he pulled Charlie up to his captain''s room, swept everything off the table, and brought the chart on the wall to the stall. When he got to the table, he pointed to a spot and said to Charlie: "We can ambush that demon here!"


    "This is the Sager Islands?" Charlie looked at Spindler with questions. He knew that Spindler would definitely give himself an explanation.


    "I just counted it..." Spindler said: "In one minute, the demon fired a total of twelve shells... and he has twelve main guns, which means that the shooting range is super long. The devil also has weaknesses. His rate of fire is very slow, only one shot per minute..."


    "But he is very powerful..." Cha Yuan turned Madras Port into flames.


    "It''s okay...As long as we take a dozen ships as bait, then our Tier 1 battleship will be able to approach him!" Spindoo said confidently, "He is stronger than us, but we have more people than them." ..."


    "What are we going to do?" Charlie asked.


    "We set up an ambush in the Sager Islands, where I understand, enough to hide a huge fleet..." Spindoo said: "You will write a letter later, and tell our plan and situation to your fleet commander friend. Let me just say, I will send the second officer to get off the boat and row ashore with letters!"


    "Then what shall we do?"


    "Let''s take the demon behind and go around. Five days later, I will take the demon to the ambush ring of the Sager Islands..." Spindu had a conceited smile on his face: "I thought of me as a The mouse comes to play, I will make him regret it!"


    "Okay, I will write now..."


    Charlie didn¡¯t even mention disembarkation at the moment. Judging by Zhou Ye¡¯s behavior, he knew very well that even if he ran on land, he might not be able to escape the chase. On the contrary, it would be more dangerous because of the lack of environmental constraints. Maybe, after all, everyone still relies on boats to sail at sea, but when he gets to land, he has no confidence to run past Zhou Ye...


    It¡¯s not a problem to keep escaping like this. It¡¯s better to take this opportunity to try. If it succeeds, you won¡¯t be rich. At least if you captured Zhou Ye¡¯s battleship and dedicated it to the King of England, that viscount¡¯s title would be run. Can''t drop.


    Not to mention the calculations of these two people... Then turn the camera to Zhou Ye''s side.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye was sitting alone in the ship''s command room with Chrissy, and he was watching the power of the electromagnetic gun through the observation window of the command room...


    Contrary to what Spindu had expected, the Umbrella battleship did not fire all the twelve main guns, but only one was firing, and the other eleven main guns did not move at all...


    If Spindler saw such a scene, he wouldn''t even dare to have the idea of ??designing Zhou Ye. He would run away as fast as he could...


    "My dear, are the main guns on your ship as powerful as the 32-pound guns on the British armed merchant ships?" Kris asked innocently.


    "It''s much better than that..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, and actually compared his electromagnetic cannon with those antiques... He was also drunk.

 Chapter 206

    "You lie!" Chrissy said politely, "I have seen those merchant ships firing guns. They blasted the sampans of the natives who wanted to board their ships and looted them with a single shot. You can¡¯t see a cannonball...this is what my father once told me, salute?"


    "Uh¡ª" Zhou Ye almost suffocated to death when he didn''t come up. The over-the-horizon strike of the electromagnetic gun on the Umbrella was actually despised. The most frightening thing was that it was him who was used for comparison. The thirty-two pounder that looked like an antique in his eyes...what else could he say at this time?Do you make popular science for sister paper?


    You must know that it is more reliable to make military science popularization for sisters than to tell them about fashion trends... At this time, he can only smile...


    "What are you laughing at..." Chrissy bit him a bit dissatisfiedly. "That''s how men are. When they can''t get through, they like to use laughter to cover up. Just like my father before, but I''m smarter than my mother. Too much, I saw through my father''s cover at a glance."


    "Okay, my dear..." Zhou Ye rolled his eyes and mourned for half a second of silence for his poor father-in-law who had never met before, then said: "Then let you see that this is not as good as the 32-pound artillery in your mouth. How powerful is this guy..."


    Speaking of clicking on the console a few times, a screen quickly hung down, the light flashed, and the screen lit up. In the screen, a bird''s-eye view of the port of Madras appeared in front of the two.


    Chris was not surprised by such a device. As early as the night she just boarded the ship, someone used such a device to show her some kind of science and education film...so that she lost the one she had kept for more than ten years. blood.


    So later she became very interested in this magical device, knowing that some of them were already filmed, and some were real-time monitoring. Obviously, the picture that appeared in front of her was real-time monitoring... because in the picture In the middle, she saw the Lucky Ship that had been adorned by her own man.


    Slowly, she discovered the reason why her man was showing this real-time monitoring screen to herself. Every time the ship trembles, it is when a fire appears on the screen. Although the fire is small on the screen, compare it. The building knows how powerful it is... The hull trembles Chrissy knows that it is because of the launch of electromagnetic cannon...


    And there are at least four islands inhabited by his own man¡¯s giant ship...


    At this time, Chrissy knew no common sense that she had just made a big ugly... She actually compared this terrible thing with the 32-pound cannon... She was afraid to compare everything, compared with the electromagnetic gun, the firing iron The ball stuff is just rubbish...


    "Oh, this power is indeed not as powerful as a 32-pound cannon!" Zhou Ye looked at Chrissy''s changing expression, while pretending to be inferior: "With us, thirty The two-pound killer is not allowed to be equipped with the army. It is really terrible, so we can only replace ourselves with this small electromagnetic gun..."


    Zhou Ye felt that he was right. Even the black uncles in Africa don''t use that kind of garbage, so basically that thing is already extinct in the army in his own world.


    "...Bad guy~" Kriss was so ashamed that she couldn''t restrain herself. As soon as she turned around and opened her mouth, she bit on Zhou Ye''s neck, making the bad guy laugh at herself.


    Zhou Ye laughed, and quarreled with Chrissy. Unconsciously, their clothes were getting less and less... and the glass on the observation window of the command room automatically turned opaque black... ¡­It didn¡¯t take long for Chrissy to happily sing the folk songs on her island...


    The singing is sometimes high and sometimes low, sometimes tactfully, sometimes high, sometimes intense, sometimes softly...When this song is finished, more than two hours have passed, and the shelling of the port of Madras has stopped. The entire port has become a ruin...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty


    Five days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Early morning¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The thick fog envelops the entire Sager Islands...On the west side of the archipelago are two main islands sandwiching a seaway that is only more than 500 meters wide... Sager means twins in the native language.


    The Sagar Islands is an archipelago composed of two main islands and dozens of islands and reefs scattered around them. Between the other islands and reefs, there are dense reefs. Only a seaway that is not too wide in the middle of the two main islands is open ...


    On both sides of the seaway, the cliffs on the edge of the island are straight and smooth, as high as tens of meters...On both sides of the seaway exit, under the cover of huge islands, the East India Fleet is hidden here. Under the cover of the islands and reefs and dense fog, there are about 70 or 80 warships, large and small, arranged in an orderly manner on both sides, aiming the muzzle on the side of the ship to the center of the seaway...


    On the largest flagship at the back, the Lady Victory.Jack Obery, the commander of the Indian fleet of the East India Company, looked nervously at the mouth of the sea with extremely low visibility, and looked at his pocket watch from time to time.


    "Are you sure that the appointed time is this time? Mr. Henry!" Jack Aubrey asked a little nervously, turning his head to look at a young man.


    "Yes, Commander, I''m sure it''s this time!" It was Henry, the second mate on the Lucky ship that reported to Jack Aubrey in a boat before landing.


    "Well, maybe they delayed some time..." Jack Aubrey was a little anxious, because when the sun rises, the thick fog on the sea will be dispersed, and this favorable weather situation will no longer be there. .


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Charlie¡¯s letter that it was the battleship that attacked his port, Jack Aubrey wouldn¡¯t dare to lead the fleet to intercept the battleship, even if he had a good relationship with him, although his excuse was These warships have not experienced a war for too long, so they came out for an exercise.


    To be honest, although Jack Aubrey has seen a messy harbor that was bombed, he has doubts about the combat power of the battleship that Henry described as the devil. He feels that they have been beaten by others and completely exaggerated. The facts.


    Just as a fleet commander, allowing his fleet to conduct a practical exercise through a target that is not very dangerous is also Jack Obery''s desire.


    Now it seems that your exercise goal seems to be late?


    Just as Jack Aubrey was waiting anxiously, the ship''s shadow of the Lucky appeared at the exit of the waterway. What did not disappoint Jack Aubrey was that the dense fog had not cleared yet, and the sky was on his side...


    "Order all warships to prepare for battle!" Jack Aubrey said to his messenger.


    "Yes!" As the order was passed through the fleet through the lights, and as the unique rapid battle drums sounded on the battleship, all the battleships were ready for combat.


    The artillery stuffed the ammunition into the gun barrel, and the soldiers on the deck who were preparing for the battle would wrap the rope with the hook in circles, only to plan to jump on the ship immediately if the ship loses resistance. War, it¡¯s good to capture this devil warship that went viral among those cowards.


    Now the sailor and captain on the Lucky have become synonymous with cowards, and they have been chased by a battleship for thousands of nautical miles...


    These brave soldiers want to use this warship to humiliate the noble lords on the Lucky ship. It is said that there is a baron on the Lucky ship.Think about the warships that frightened those noble lords and flee, but they were captured by their own group of soldiers from civilians. How interesting would that be?


    In the dense fog, all the people in the fleet are preparing nervously and orderly, except for the occasional knocking sound, you can''t hear a voice at all.


    At the moment on the other side of the sea, on the battleship Umbrella¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye was waiting for the underwater robot sent out to report back the seabed data. He knew that someone at the end of the sea channel was waiting to ambush him.


    You know that such a large fleet mobilization can''t hide Umbrella''s satellites in space... But for those wooden battleships that they claim to have three decks and more than 100 artillery, Zhou Ye dismissed them. Bragging, with Umbrella¡¯s armor, even if they stood there still, letting them hit them with shells for three days and three nights, there would be no damage.


    The only thing Zhou Ye was worried about was that the water depth of the sea channel was the issue of the Umbrella¡¯s draught of eleven meters. If the water depth in the sea channel was not enough, the Umbrella would run aground...


    Zhou Ye could drag this battleship out by himself, but the question is, isn''t it too shameful?When he was fighting the naval battle and bullying the natives, he was not beaten by the natives, but he was stranded here carelessly, saying that Zhou Ye was afraid that he would be laughed at by those harem and palace women to death...


    That''s why Zhou Ye sent an underwater robot to use sonar to detect the depth of the water... it was shameful when the time came.


    Soon, the good news came.


    "Master, the robot reported that the waterway is deep enough for the Umbrella to pass..." Yamato Nadeshiko on the battleship reported through Zhou Ye''s personal terminal.


    "Then what are we waiting for?" Zhou Ye showed a bloodthirsty smile on his face. The peace of so many days should almost be broken. It is time to teach the natives how to behave.Especially this is a native who bullied his country in history.


    "I order that the Umbrella battleship is fully prepared for battle!" Zhou Ye said loudly.


    "Yes, the Supreme Commander!" Yamato Nadeshiko also changed his name to Zhou Ye with fun.


    An order was issued, followed by a hum of electric current, and then a series of armor plates rose from various hidden places on the deck, and a burst of dense metal crashing sound was endless.


    In less than ten minutes, the entire Umbrella battleship completed a major transformation, turning into a polyhedral ship-shaped monster. All weak spots were covered by armor plates, and only the anti-aircraft electromagnetic muzzle was left outside. With twelve main gun barrels...


    Looking around, the entire Umbrella battleship turned into a monster full of hedgehogs.


    "Let''s move forward at full speed..." Zhou Ye commanded from the command room that didn''t feel dim in the slightest: "Go and learn about the pride of the empire, which is in this era!"


    "Master, they can be regarded as mercenaries at best... They are far from being called the Royal Navy of the Empire that never sets the sun!" An Doudou started to die again...


    "..." Zhou Ye glanced at the bastard who complained about himself, and said with a smile: "Well, I don''t think if it''s just a mercenary, it''s really not worth my effort, so it''s better to send you to overthrow them. How? I believe you, it must be..."


    "Master, I was wrong..." An teased a fierce tiger, lying on all fours on the ground, and said pitifully: "Master, please forgive me, beg me not to fight alone... fight, subordinates can fight. After passing them, it is very tiring to single out more than 70 warships..."


    "Then you still think they are mercenaries now?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "How could it be a mercenary!" Anjojo said awe-inspiringly: "This must be a conspiracy of the empire that never sets in the sun. They deliberately raise soldiers outside. They have the same effect as the temporary workers in my foodies. I believe in wisdom and wisdom. The great master must have seen their treacherous tricks at a glance, that''s why he said that!"


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye was successfully disgusted by Anjo''s shamelessness, but to be honest, only this mutation among so many soldiers was a bit interesting. Zhou Ye didn''t want to kill him, so no one would tease him. Up...


    "Go ahead at full speed!" Zhou Ye waved his hand, not paying attention to that funny tease anymore.


    "Yes, Your Excellency Supreme Commander!" With the sound of Yamato Nadeshiko, the Umbrella battleship pushed the waves away towards the other end of the waterway...

 Chapter 207

    Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty One


    Jack Aubrey watched Lucky head towards the back of the fleet, and then ordered his messenger: "Send Lucky a light and ask them if the target is behind them! How far away is there! "


    "Yes!" The messenger quickly passed the order to the signalman of the Lady Victory, and the Lantern word quickly went out...


    And Lucky also quickly replied.


    "Your Excellency Commander, Lucky said that the devil is about two nautical miles behind them, and it will come soon!" The messenger said and muttered, "These cowards, actually called the Eastern ship in the signal. Toys made by man are demons..."


    "Don''t talk too much!" Jack Obery glanced at the soldiers dissatisfiedly. He knew that in the fleet, there were many rumors of this kind. The Lucky was a group of cowards who were scared by the Eastern toy warships. of.


    As an overseas fleet stationed in India, they have seen a lot of merchant ships from the East. To be honest, those merchant ships are really not as good as the merchant ships of the Empire that never set the sun. They have nothing to do except that they are a little more stable when sailing. The advantages of, the speed is not fast, the load is not large...


    This is also the reason for the spread of the idea of ??underestimating the enemy.


    But as the commander of the fleet, Jack Obery also has this kind of thinking, but he is still a little wary. He doesn''t want to leave regrets because of carelessness in his command career. After all, the ship is a general The murderer to destroy Port Delas.


    But he didn''t care too much. After all, his friends had already said in the letter that although the firepower of the ship was fierce, the rate of fire was not fast, one shot per minute?And there are only twelve main guns?Where can the fierce firepower go?


    Jack Aubrey thought of this and looked at the other Tier 1 battleship not far from his flagship. It was a war behemoth with 120 artillery pieces on the third deck.This is his pride and the capital of his rampage across the Indian Ocean.


    I just don''t know what kind of surprise the Eastern Warship, which is said to be very powerful, will bring you?Jack Aubrey couldn''t help but touch the beard on his chin and smiled. Obviously, he didn''t think he would lose to an unknown Eastern battleship with more than 70 warships.


    "God, what the hell is that?"


    The exclamation of the messenger interrupted Jack Aubrey¡¯s thoughts. He hurriedly raised his eyes and saw that a huge battleship was slowly sailing out of the sea...You can¡¯t see the mast of the sailing ship on its body. You can''t see the deck of the ship, or even the naked or exposed deck.


    What you can see is the muzzle of twelve black holes and the hull made of irregular polyhedrons...


    The soldiers who were holding hooks on the deck and preparing for the battle were all dumbfounded, and the iron hook with the rope in their hands fell on the deck unknowingly, let alone that it was more than ten meters higher than their own ship. Ship''s side, just say where will this weird polyhedron be hooked?How can this Nima climb up?


    "Shoot¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Jack Aubrey commanded loudly without much care.


    "fire!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As the order was passed out one after another, the flagship of the Lady Victory opened fire first, and more than 60 artillery pieces on the three decks on one side opened fire at the same time, and the smoke filled the sea.


    When other warships saw their flagships firing, they were unwilling to give orders to fire...


    For a time, more than seventy battleships fired their guns at the same time. The scene was extremely spectacular. Sparks appeared in the open muzzle of the flanks of a wooden battleship, followed by gun smoke rising into the air.The mist that had already dispersed on the entire sea showed signs of thickening.


    After two consecutive rounds of shelling salvos-


    "...God..." Jack Aubrey looked at the scene in front of him, his mouth opened wide. He saw the dense shells hit the giant ship with howling noises, but he couldn''t help but The outer surface of the battleship was not penetrated and fell into the sea one after another, without causing any damage to the huge ship...


    "This, this is impossible...!" Jack Aubrey took the binoculars in his hand unwillingly and looked at it. After careful observation, he was even more desperate... The shell weighing more than ten pounds hit the giant ship. On the surface, there is not even a white spot...


    At this moment, dozens of adult-arm-thin gun barrels were slowly stretched out from both sides of the huge ship. In Jack Aubrey¡¯s desperate eyes, tongues of flame more than one meter long were spewed out¡ª¡ª


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    The brisk sound of machine guns sounded, and the wooden battleships were like butter cut by a hot knife, and they were easily beaten into two pieces...


    "Disperse... Retreat..." Jack Aubrey gave an order to retreat in frustration. He didn''t think his fleet could defeat this monster, this monster from the East, one ship could ruin them all in the sea. .


    The messenger has not given the order out, there are already warships who are not looking at things well, and set sail to escape...


    Jack Obery, who noticed this scene, didn''t say anything. He knew that in this case, escape was the wisest choice.


    But something unexpected happened to him. At this moment, the main gun on that monster began to move and aim...


    "..." As a naval commander, even if he died in battle, he still wanted to know the specific data of this battleship, so he stared at the main gun of that giant ship intently, wanting to see how this ship only used its secondary guns. What kind of power do the main guns have against the behemoths that are defeated by their own huge fleet...


    "His hiss¡ªboom¡ª"


    There was a strange electric current, and then a loud noise.Jack Albury hurriedly looked in the direction from which the main guns of the huge ship were fired, and saw that a second-tier battleship nearby was shot out of a hole as high as one person... the entire hull rushed in. The water began to tilt in an instant, and it was about to sink.


    "It''s amazing..." Jack Aubrey lamented the power of the gunfire of this giant ship. Just when he was about to turn around and order to retreat, the sight he had accidentally sighted made his pupils shrink, and he quickly picked up the binoculars again.Looking in the direction of the second-tier battleship that was about to sink, I saw that in the distance, a third-tier battleship that was sailing on the edge of the battlefield and preparing to flee had also broken a big hole and was sinking slowly. ...


    "This--!" Jack Aubrey couldn''t believe his eyes. The power of this artillery made him feel desperate...


    This terrible shell actually penetrated a battleship from beginning to end, and then sank another battleship... No, the original goal of the behemoth was the third-tier battleship that was going to escape, my God, what he is What are you fighting...


    Jack Aubrey has only deep despair left now... He can''t see the light of victory, and he can''t even escape...


    Because at this moment, the twelve main guns on the behemoth began to swing back and forth to aim. With the sound of artillery fire, Jack Obry found that none of the escaped warships had run away, and they were all sunk directly... Especially the rate of fire of the behemoth is not one round per minute as stated in the letter, but twenty rounds per minute...


    Obviously, either Charlie lied, or the giant beast kept teasing them and didn''t use his full strength...


    "Raise the white flag... we surrender!" After Jack Aubrey said these words with difficulty, the whole person seemed to be evacuated, limp on the deck.


    I am afraid that I am the only commander in the history of naval battles in the Empire that never sets, right?... I may be nailed to the pillar of shame in the history of naval battles forever.


    But he really couldn''t see the group of sailors who had followed him for so many years died in vain... Can''t beat, can''t escape... What else can he do?


    This is the reason why backwardness will be beaten. They used to take advantage of such technological advantages to sling the eastern countries, and now they are shackled with the help of technological advantages. There is nothing unusual about them. They will always be repaid!


    Soon or later...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty Two


    At this moment, in the command room of the Umbrella battleship--


    In the command room of more than 100 square meters, thanks to the holographic projection technology, the surrounding walls seem to have disappeared. Standing here is like standing on the top of a battleship with a wide view.


    "What a pleasant battlefield experience..." Zhou Ye sat on the sofa in the center with a cigar in his hand, looking at the East India Fleet that was being slaughtered by Yamato Nadeshi with a relaxed expression...


    The commanding battleship battle is naturally not Zhou Ye, but the artificial intelligence Yamato Nadeshiko on the battleship. Zhou Ye knows that he does not have that kind of commanding talent, and he will not intervene indiscriminately. , He can just watch the excitement.


    "Your Excellency, the shaking lasted 13 minutes and 26 seconds. Our ship sank 27 enemy warships and injured 32 ships. The white flag of surrender has already been raised on the opponent''s flagship. May I ask if you accept Fang''s surrender request?"


    Yamato Nadeshiko, in a gorgeous red kimono, appeared next to Zhou Ye with the help of holographic projection technology, reporting the battle to his creator.


    "I have surrendered..." Zhou Ye curled his lips uninterestingly, really casual.


    Seeing the white flag rising from the opposite flagship, he thought for a while and said: "Then accept their surrender and order their commander to lay down their weapons and come to me!"


    "Yes, your commander!" Yamato Nadeshiko responded cleverly, and then passed the message through the signal light on the top of the giant ship.


    "Your Excellency, they agreed to our request..." Jack Obery''s adjutant whispered beside him, "But..."


    "Okay!" Jack Aubrey stood up reluctantly and laughed at himself: "Speak up, there is no worse news for me!"


    "They ask you to board their battleship alone..." the adjutant hesitated for a moment, and he said.


    "Well, reply to them, I''ll go..." Jack Aubrey stood up and tidied up his straight military uniform, trying to preserve his last face.

 Chapter 208

    "Yes, commander!" The adjutant responded and planned to go out and let the signal soldier signal.


    "Let them try to rescue the soldiers who fell into the water..." Jack Obery said as he walked to the boat hanging from the side of the ship... "I should also accept my fate..."


    "No... Your Excellency Commander..." The adjutant''s lips trembled. He didn''t know what the fate of the commander who treated himself as a father would be when he got on the enemy ship, but it was definitely better not to go..." Don''t go, it''s a big deal we will fight with them..."


    "Haha..." Jack Obery smiled mockingly, and then pressed his adjutant''s shoulders and pointed his arm at the warships of the East India Fleet that had been hit hard by the Umbrella battleship and said: "How do we fight with them? What to fight for? This is not a war..."


    "Then what is this?" the adjutant asked ignorantly.


    "This is¡ªa massacre!!!" Jack Obery gritted his teeth and said: "Compared with their warships, we are as vulnerable as unarmed babies, so... I have to go, for those flukes. Soldiers who survived, I must go..."


    "Your Excellency Commander...oooo!" The adjutant was crying like a child.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine!" Jack Aubrey.


    At this time, the sailors on the deck of the battleship stopped their work, involuntarily looked at their commander, and unanimously paid attention to him. In order to save the lives of the remaining soldiers, they resolutely ignored themselves. The commander who decided to surrender by his reputation gave his most solemn military salute.


    Jack Aubrey boarded the small boat hung on the side of the ship under the attention of all the officers and soldiers of the ship...


    ----------------------------split line------------------


    "It''s interesting..." Zhou Ye was interested in seeing everything in his eyes through the holographic projection and sound feedback system. "What a righteous commander..."


    "It''s just a defeated general!" Yamato Nadeshiko said disdainfully by Zhou Ye''s side: "Why does the master care about this life-defeating dog?"


    "No, no... some people, their souls are shining with dazzling light!" Zhou Ye explained: "They are like noble ones. They are admired and praised by others. Even if they fail, they still don¡¯t affect people¡¯s Their reverence..."


    "What does the master mean?" Yamato Nadeshiko didn''t understand Zhou Ye''s thoughts.


    "I want to see a noble soul degenerate..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "I don''t believe that anyone can have a truly pure soul. Everyone has selfish desires and greed, more or less... Below you Just watch my performance!"


    "Then, Master, I''m full of expectation, and I''m waiting to see your performance..." Yamato Nadeshiko put his hand to Xiaozhu and said with a chuckle.


    And he didn''t know that Jack Aubrey, who Zhou Ye planned, was struggling to paddle the oars of the boat towards Zhou Ye''s Umbrella battleship.


    To be honest, for Jack Aubrey, who has been pampered for more than ten years, the distance of 500 meters between the two ships is really a bit challenging for him.


    How can he say that he has been in a high position for so many years, and he is almost forty-five-six years old, how could he still row with such physical strength?


    Halfway through the boat, Jack Obery was a little out of breath, but turning his head to look at the expectant gazes on the boat behind him, he had to gritted his teeth and insisted on rowing to the front of the Umbrella battleship.


    With his arrival, two armor plates on the side of the battleship slid open, revealing an entrance, and then an escalator was dropped.


    Jack Aubrey climbed up the Umbrella battleship along the escalator. Before entering, he fumbled on the side and hull from time to time. The cold metal touch made him feel ashamed. It seems that the ship is made of steel. Ah... No wonder his shells can''t cause any damage to this warship.


    He has completely died of the heart of fighting Zhou Ye desperately, and the crushing of science and technology has made him unable to see any hope of victory... He now only asks Zhou Ye not to ask too much.


    "My master has been waiting for you for a long time..."


    Just as Jack Obery climbed onto the ship¡¯s side, a soldier in a black military uniform came over, and said in a loud voice, "Please follow me..."


    "Okay..." Jack Aubrey faced the two-meter-tall man, he could only obediently follow behind the soldiers and walk towards the command room...


    Along the way, he paid attention to the layout of the deck, but the more he looked at it, the more despair he felt. Everywhere is made of steel, there is no dead corner of defense on this ship...


    The soldiers noticed Jack Aubrey¡¯s small actions, but didn¡¯t care at all. It¡¯s like a modern man driving a warship to ancient times. Even if they opened it to them, they would only be confused...what useful No information...


    "My master is waiting for your Excellency inside, please come in..." Zhanbing said and made a please gesture at the door, obviously he would not go in again.


    "Okay..." Jack Aubrey took a deep breath and calmed his mind. He raised his hands to push the door, but before his hand touched the door, the door slowly slid to both sides. opened¡­¡­


    Jack Obery finally saw the handsome boy sitting in the chair in the middle of the hall, the man who surrendered the flag of his fleet...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty Three


    "Your Excellency Commander, I, Jack Obory. On behalf of the East India Company''s East India Fleet, I ask you to surrender!!" Although surprised at Zhou Ye''s youth, Jack Obory stepped forward and formed himself He held his sword in both hands and handed it to Zhou Ye.


    "Well, I accept your surrender!" Zhou Ye smiled and took the ritual sword handed over by Jack Aubrey.


    Zhou Ye didn¡¯t shy away from Jack Obery, he just took his saber in his hand and played casually. The symbolic meaning of this thing is greater than the actual meaning, but he looked at the gems inlaid on the hilt and the spotlessly wiped. The scabbard, Zhou Ye knew that the owner of this sword must cherish it very much.


    Jack Aubrey looked at Zhou Ye''s movements, and flames almost appeared in his eyes. In his opinion, playing with the saber handed over when he surrendered in front of a defeated general was a naked humiliation. .


    "I don''t know what your Excellency intends to do with us..." Jack Aubrey forced the anger in his heart, looked at the boy in front of him, and asked.


    When Zhou Ye heard what he said, he stopped playing with the saber in his hand, raised his head and looked at Jack Aubrey with interest, and said, "How to deal with you? This is really a difficult problem. Do you have any suggestions? ?"


    "This is your right... I am a defeated general who has no right to make suggestions!" Jack Aubrey decided that the Eastern boy in front of him was playing with himself, and simply refused: "I think you should make your own decision. !"


    "That''s it..." Zhou Ye looked ignorant, then muttered to himself in a voice that Jack Aubrey could just hear: "Catch you all? I don''t have that many people or energy. , Let you go? It''s not in my interest, this is really a difficult thing..."


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Jack Aubrey couldn''t help but cocked the corners of his mouth slightly, as if he was proud that he could finally find it difficult to reach Zhou Ye.


    "Oh, it''s really troublesome!" Zhou Ye said with an upset look: "Just kill them all..."


    "Oh, no--!" Jack Aubrey didn''t care about Zhou Ye''s joke anymore, and hurriedly stepped forward to stop him: "Your Excellency, killing the captives will ruin your reputation throughout the European continent!"


    "...Oh? Do we Orientals still have a reputation in Europe?" Zhou Ye looked at Jack Aubrey with a smile. "Aren''t Orientals a symbol of ignorance and backwardness in Europe?"


    "...That''s because they don''t understand the Easterners!!" Jack Aubrey said bitterly: "With such a powerful warship as your lord, who would dare to say that the Eastern family is a symbol of backwardness?"


    "It seems that I still have to use my fist to speak!" Zhou Ye smiled: "Then since you have surrendered to me, logically speaking, you are now my personal property? Is it?"


    "That''s it... That''s right!" Jack Obery said frustratedly.


    "So...I have the right to distribute my personal property? That''s right?" Zhou Ye continued to ask.


    "Yes..." Jack Obery tried his best to argue: "But according to European tradition, we can redeem our freedom with money. I believe the East India Company will be happy to pay a large amount of money to us Redeemed it!"


    "I''m not interested in those mineral metals!" Zhou Ye curled his lips and said, "Why don''t you just make you my servant troops and march towards Europe? We will take down the whole of Europe... ¡­"


    "Your Excellency..." Jack Aubrey was a little bit dumbfounded, isn''t the handsome Oriental boy in front of him a bit too whimsical?Actually want to lay down the entire Europe with one battleship?


    "What? Do you think I am daydreaming?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    Jack Obery nodded involuntarily.


    "That''s because you haven''t really seen the power that belongs to me..." Zhou Ye smiled, and then said: "Why don''t I show it to you now?


    Without waiting for Jack Aubrey to answer, Zhou Ye ordered: "Yamato, let me see how far those little mice have gone!"


    "As you wish, Commander!" As a female voice sounded, Jack Obery was horrified to find that his environment had changed.


    The original command hall of more than 100 square meters suddenly lost the surrounding walls, and the whole person appeared on the top of this warship.


    It was Yamato Nadeshiko who once again turned on the holographic imaging system that had just been closed. This scene was like a scene in a magical story to Jack Obery, how could he not be surprised.


    "Oh my god... what is this?" Jack Obery couldn''t help but looked around, even he wanted to see where the Yamato who only asked his voice was saying.

 Chapter 209

    "It''s just a trick brought by technology!" Zhou Ye smiled: "Now lock that little mouse..."


    "As you wish, Commander!" Yamato''s voice sounded again, and then the whole scene changed as if overlooking the earth from the sky. Jack Obery first saw a blue planet, and then the whole person fell quickly. , Fell towards the sea...


    This kind of visual reality made Jack Obery squat down involuntarily, until the whole scene stopped at a corner of the sea, an armed merchant ship appeared in front of him, and he could recognize that ship turned into ashes. It was the culprit who destroyed his fleet, Lucky...


    Without it, I would not come to ambush Zhou Ye. Without it, maybe I am enjoying the service and service of a maid instead of being a prisoner of Zhou Ye here... Seeing it, Jack Aubrey hates it. The roots of his teeth are itchy.


    Obviously, the Lucky ship set sail and escaped at the beginning of the war. With the just-changing scene, Jack Aubrey inferred that the distance between the two at this moment is probably more than 30 nautical miles... After all, it has almost been since the war started. It''s almost three hours... it''s not surprising that Jack Obery can run that far.


    What makes Jack Obery strange is why did Zhou Ye let him watch such a scene?Is there any intention?


    "Now is the time to show you my true strength..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Turn on the space-based strike system, and give me a grand funeral for the little mouse who brought me a lot of fun!"


    "As you wish, Commander!" The female voice sounded again: "Connecting to the space-based system, verifying the authority, passing the authority, entering the strike data, and calculating the security equivalent of the current position... After the calculation is completed, the space-based system is turned on, The blow enters a ten-second countdown, ten, nine, eight, seven..."


    Jack Obery looked at the picture in front of him in horror. As the countdown went by, he felt that his heart was grasped tightly. When the countdown was completed, about three or four minutes passed. time¡­¡­


    Jack Obery saw a scene that he would never forget. He saw a white light falling from the sky, hitting the deck of Lucky vertically, and then the entire sea surface was hit by a giant, and the whole was sunken. Then a huge wave of more than 20 meters high was set off and spread around...


    "God..." Jack Aubrey trembled his lips, looking at the Lucky Number that had completely disappeared from the sea, and fell to his knees. What a terrible weapon this is... No need to hit directly, just Fighting down from a distance, the huge waves that set off can send his fleet to the bottom of the sea.


    This is still in the sea, if it is on land?There will be huge waves in the sea, so will it cause earthquakes on land?In the face of such terrible weapons, is there any room for resistance in Europe?Jack Obery could not help thinking about this question.


    "Now, I have shown you my strength..." Zhou Ye said quietly, "Then in exchange, you should show me your loyalty!"


    "I..." The Libra in Jack Obery''s heart is constantly swaying, one side is behind the innocent victor, and the other is the resister of complete destruction...


    "Think about it, I can''t stay in Europe often after all, maybe I might need a British governor?" Zhou Ye''s voice resounded like a devil''s whisper in Jack Obery''s ear. At this moment, the winner The shelter of power, the temptation and temptation of power completely defeated the heart of resistance to death."I wonder if His Excellency Jack Obery is interested in this position?"


    "I am honored to be your subordinate and fight for your cause..." Jack Aubrey knelt on the ground and lowered his arrogant head towards Zhou Ye.


    "Hahahahaha...! Not bad, not bad!" Zhou Ye smiled happily and ironically... It''s just that at this moment Jack Aubrey has completely fallen into the dream of power and power that Zhou Ye has weaved...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty Four


    With a leading party, everything is easy to say...


    Under the leadership of Jack Oberey, Zhou Ye directly drove the Umbrella battleship and headed towards the English Channel at a maximum cruising speed of forty knots.


    Three days later, they encountered the British Strait Fleet in the English Channel. They wiped out the British Strait Fleet in ten minutes, and then sailed directly into the Thames and rushed into Greater London. The command of the soldiers shook the entire English fleet three times.


    William IV urgently summoned his minister of the navy in the middle of the night. After an overnight discussion, he had to ask Zhou Ye to negotiate while transferring all his other fleets back...


    Zhou Ye also played a game of hypocrisy and hypocrisy with them with great interest. Just when Zhou Ye''s patience was about to run out, the English Mediterranean Fleet, Atlantic Fleet and Pacific Fleet all rushed back to the mainland. There was a decisive battle not far from the entrance of the Thames, eh no, or should it be called a massacre?


    Obviously, when the technology generation gap reaches a certain level, quantity is no longer a means of balancing quality. In this battle, Zhou Ye only took less than half an hour to remove all of the assets of England. Are all sent into the depths of the sea...


    At this point, England has changed from a rising empire that never sets to a dead end dynasty...


    But William IV, who was unwilling to fail, clamored to live and die with London, vowing not to be the king of the country...


    Zhou Ye didn¡¯t say anything, but planted a small-equivalent large mushroom in a sparsely populated area around London, so... William IV confessed and surrendered unconditionally, acknowledging Zhou Ye¡¯s rule of England. , And is willing to obey all Zhou Ye''s arrangements.


    Zhou Ye didn''t do anything angry and grieving. He just brought William IV''s niece to his side and emptied the British Museum by the way...


    What does Zhou Ye admire most about England?That is to search people¡¯s national treasures everywhere to enrich his museum. Zhou Ye likes this the most, so he learned from them with the attitude of a three-person team, and established his first one in London. The Governor''s Mansion officially appointed Jack Aubrey, the lead party, as the first Governor of China in England.


    The 50 square kilometers surrounding the Governor''s House in England in London is a permanent lease. This is a paradise for the Chinese...


    From then on, the Chinese enjoyed extraterritorial rights in the UK and enjoyed various privileges. The women of the upper class were proud to be able to marry a distinguished Chinese.


    After taking the English, Zhou Ye did not go to Europe again, but returned to the local area. After all, it was a bit too awkward to run away just after the man was taken.


    After returning home, although the women complained a bit about Zhou Ye, when they knew what Zhou Ye had done, they all felt their eyebrows exhale, so let him enjoy the gentleness...


    Zhou Ye honestly stayed in China for less than eight years, and William IV of England kicked his legs... Zhou Ye had to take William IV''s niece back to England.


    In any case, she was the first legal heir to England, and with Zhou Ye''s help, she easily inherited the crown of England.


    The first thing she did when she came to power was to enshrine Zhou Ye as her Royal Highness... This prince is not the prince, that is what the queen''s husband meant...


    Zhou Ye had already wiped out Little Lolita, so she had to admit it...


    When the two were happily spending their honeymoon at Buckingham Palace, the English feud, the French, quit. France took advantage of the new death of the English king, and the naval power was basically lost, and simply crossed the English Channel and attacked the English mainland. .


    Zhou Ye stopped doing it immediately, Nima, what do you mean? Uncle, I mutilated him. Are you here to pick up the bargain?


    As soon as the space-based weapons were released, all the French landing fleet was sent to the bottom of the sea, and then two thousand Umbrella soldiers were sent to land on the French land. The soldiers did not disappoint Zhou Ye, and took only ten days to occupy. All of France.


    At this point in the battle, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t leave his hands anymore, and simply ordered the soldiers to move forward. On the battlefield, the soldiers wearing Umbrella exoskeletons marched forward bravely and swept the entire European continent. Occupied...


    But after all, there were too few people. Zhou Ye could only select leaders like Jack Aubrey from the occupied area to rule the whole of Europe. According to the country, it was divided into the French colonial governor, the German colonial governor, and the Italian colonial area. Governor wait...


    Everything follows the British model...


    What do you say?It is not terrible to call the invaders, but the terrible ones are those two devils. These people bowed their knees when facing Zhou Ye, but when facing their compatriots, it was really ruthless...


    The countries all felt helpless, but they couldn''t beat them. In the end, they learned successful experience from Yingjili...


    Because in England, the power of the Governor''s Mansion is the weakest. Who makes the queen be Zhou Ye''s pillow?


    They simply learned everything, and one after another selected a beautiful unmarried virgin, and put these ignorant and ignorant girls into high positions.


    Then, Zhou Ye was kindly invited to inspect the work...


    Zhou Ye understood what they meant in a second, and ate all the sugar coatings into his stomach. So far, many queens who were not in the future were born...


    For example, the queen of France, the queen of Belgium, the queen of Germany... Zhou Ye has also become the princes of these countries one by one.


    So far, Europeans have cordially called Zhou Ye, [Our Royal Highness the Prince...]


    It¡¯s completely fine for Zhou Ye¡¯s palace to hold a Universal Conference... Usually there is an international dispute, border conflict, etc., and Zhou Ye can solve it directly in the bed, dare to be disobedient, Family law serves...


    And Hua Guo, under the leadership of Umbrella''s copyists, set off a top-down movement, and the entire Chinese officialdom was cleared, compulsory education, factories, scientific research...


    With the help of Zhou Ye''s intentional or unintentional release of water, China started, and science and technology has been ahead of the world for a century. In just a dozen years, the entire China has changed...


    There are no more lifeless people on the streets, and Hua Guo abolished the braid method, and Daoguang took the lead to do braid...


    The ever-changing scene of the whole China...


    At the end of the nineteenth century, China used Neon to seize Chinese merchant ships privately, and outrageously sent troops to Honshu Island. Within three months, with the help of soldiers, the entire Neon was incorporated into its own territory.


    This is really Xi Da Pu Ben... Of course, there must be Zhou Ye behind him.


    To be honest, the neon royal family at that time really felt like a dog. His British father was rubbed on the ground by China. How dare he provoke Chinese businessmen?This is totally unnecessary...


    Unfortunately, Zhou Ye couldn''t hear their complaints...

 Chapter 210

    After Neon was incorporated into China, it was quickly renamed the Eleventh Special Economic Zone of China, or the Eleventh District for short under Zhou Ye''s suggestion. This had to surprise the Neon people.


    What is the 11th Special Economic Zone?Where are the ten in front?


    On the last day of the 19th century, Daoguang announced his abdication and returned power to the people.So far, China has entered a new era...


    But no matter which political party comes to power and how the constitution is revised, there is always a constitution that is a high-tension line that no one dares to touch any party... that is polygamy.


    Later, there was a female prime minister who did not live or die. After taking office, she demanded to amend the polygamy in the constitution. But the next day, she was impeached by all the political parties. In just three days, she was convicted of malfeasance by the Supreme Court. Several crimes including endangering public safety and accepting bribes have been prosecuted...


    "This big silly X!" Zhou Ye was half lying in the bed, looking at the newspaper in his hand, with a look of disdain, this stupid woman actually dared to amend the constitution she made?It''s a real death.


    "Msang-gong, what are you talking about?" Li Yueya stretched out her hand and hugged Zhou Ye''s waist, nestled in his arms with a look of attachment. This man is simply too damn, he knows he can''t stand it anymore. , But also...


    "I said, time is almost up, it''s time to go..." Zhou Ye said to himself, stroking the girl''s hair in his arms.


    "Where are we going?" In Li Yueya''s simple character, it was never thought that Zhou Ye would leave without himself. Obviously Zhou Ye thought so too.


    "We, it''s time to go home..." Zhou Ye sighed, a hundred years in a hurry, it just passed...Although he has gained a lot of achievements, such as...the prince of Europe, such as hanging the world... ...Wait, but he still misses his women...


    It''s time to go back...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty Five


    The Plane of Resident Evil¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the outer orbit of Mercury¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    An elliptical space base station with a diameter of 60 kilometers is slowly rotating around Mercury, but no matter how it rotates, the huge umbrella-shaped energy-concentrating plate on the front is always facing the sun...


    This is the charging station of Umbrella¡¯s Superman Legion. After fifty spacecraft reached the predetermined orbit, they were automatically assembled into this look according to the preset program. From the beginning, it was less than ten kilometers in size and slowly swallowed. The meteorites on the asteroid belt absorbed the useful metal material inside, and grew to the giant it is today.


    On the umbrella-shaped energy-concentrating plate that is twice the size of the space base station, if you look closely, you will find that the umbrella-shaped energy-accumulating plate is composed of hexagonal transparent chambers.In the cabin, naked Superman clones are sitting cross-legged, closing their eyes and trying to absorb the radiation from the sun.


    And ten million kilometers away, a shuttle-shaped spacecraft with a sense of science and technology is advancing here fast.


    It was Zhou Ye who was in the spacecraft who spent several years in the supergirl world. After comforting the girls, he remembered his battery plan and ran to receive energy.


    "Baby Pandora, we''re almost there..." Zhou Ye looked at Pandora who was squatting under him, and said helplessly: "It''s been a month, baby, aren''t you tired?"


    "No...not tired..." Pandora nodded hard, and said: "It was just a turn of time, my dear brought an EU home. This is the biggest mockery of me as a lover. ..."


    "..." Zhou Ye choked silently.


    Obviously, her baby Pandora is jealous, but her way of being jealous is a bit special. She is neither noisy nor noisy. She wants to squeeze Zhou Ye to the death, because she said it was her dereliction of duty as a lover. The man who knows his own can''t help but go out and steal the fish...


    Zhou Ye said that the more the better.


    Come on, who is afraid of who?(laugh)


    Zhou Ye stopped talking nonsense. He pulled Pandora up and let her lie on her body. The chair behind her automatically turned into a recliner. The 267th World War of this voyage began...


    By the time Zhou Ye''s small spacecraft reached the base on Mercury''s orbit, Pandora was already asleep holding Zhou Ye with a look of sleepiness... No way, it was too tired.


    The spacecraft slowly entered the dock under the guidance of the robotic arm of the space base.Soon a metal channel connected to the exit of the small spacecraft.


    The cabin opened with a bang, and Zhou Ye walked out of the spaceship holding Pandora.


    In the base, because of the gravitational generator, there is no need to experience the feeling of weightlessness like on other spaceships. After all, the gravitational device was first acquired by Zhou Ye in the violet world.


    "Welcome to you, the great creator of Umbrella!"


    As soon as Zhou Ye entered the dock, the Central Artificial Intelligence sent a welcome signal.


    "Please follow the arrow sign under your feet to enter the main control area of ??the base!"


    "I see!" Zhou Ye nodded, holding Pandora and walking forward according to the indicator arrow on the ground. After about five minutes, he arrived at a rail shuttle seat.


    Zhou Ye got on the shuttle expertly, and then hugged Pandora tightly, lest he accidentally knocked on her too fast for a while. Although it won''t be hurt, who''s the woman is distressed, right?


    Pandora in his sleep seemed to feel Zhou Ye''s tightened arms, and a smile couldn''t be helped from the corner of her mouth, and then she arched her little head into Zhou Ye''s arms again.


    After Zhou Ye sat down, the shuttle quickly started and stopped in a large passage after about ten minutes.


    "Master, welcome your arrival!" The person in charge of the space laboratory wearing sterile suits led more than one hundred researchers standing on the platform to welcome his creator.


    "Shhh, be quiet, don''t wake Pandora!" Zhou Ye made a silent gesture, then lowered his voice: "Don''t be so polite, now I''m reporting how the energy absorption progress of the Superman Army is. ?"


    "Yes, master!" At this time, the person in charge of the laboratory realized that she was a little princess lying on her own master while sleeping. He hurriedly lowered her voice and said, "After more than a hundred years of absorption, we found them The cells in the body have gone through two transitions, and they are still not saturated!"


    "That''s for sure!" Zhou Ye smiled and said in a low voice, "Kryptonians'' bodies are simply the grace of the Creator. Their limit is no limit. This is their most terrifying place!"


    "My energy absorption, how is my preparation?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Everything is done, as long as you order from the master, you can start anytime!" The person in charge replied respectfully.


    "Then get ready to start, the province has many nights and dreams!" Zhou Ye said.


    "Everything is as you wish!" The person in charge said with a bow, and said with a please gesture: "Please come with me, Master!"


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye nodded and followed the person in charge.


    After turning around, Zhou Ye came to a room measuring more than 80 square meters in size. The layout of the room was strange. The walls, the ground and the ceiling were all hexagons. Among them, the wall facing the door It is transparent, you can see the sun in outer space.


    In the center of the room made of polyhedrons, there is only a huge seat placed there. Upon closer inspection, the seat seems to be made of countless thin metal wires. The ends of the metal wires form a strange The hat is carrying the top of the chair.


    "Who designed this? This aesthetic is really bad, why does it make me look a bit like an electric chair?" Zhou Ye vomited, the laboratory manager behind him looked embarrassed, and he wanted to go. The feeling of death.


    "Uh... I''m kidding, don''t mind!" Zhou Ye turned to see the embarrassed person in charge, and smiled.


    "Haha..." The person in charge of the laboratory smiled awkwardly, and then said with a full face: "Master, you just need to sit in that chair!"


    "Well, I hope everything goes well!" Zhou Ye said as he gently pinched Pandora''s small nose, he was about to start charging in a while, and I don''t know if it''s dangerous. How could I hold Pandora together? What?


    It¡¯s a pity that Pandora will pretend to be asleep even if her nose is pinched. Don¡¯t forget that Pandora has the ability to adapt to the environment. If she pinches her nose, Pandora will automatically The pores of the body are used for oxygen exchange, but the eyes are not opened...


    "Well, baby, don''t make trouble, it''s time to get up, I''m going to start doing business!" Zhou Ye smiled helplessly.


    "Don''t... I''m going to watch you do business in my dear arms..." Pandora closed his eyes, just couldn''t get up.


    "...Hey, when I''m done with business, how about I play here with you for a year?" Zhou Ye had no choice but to make an unequal treaty.


    "Really? Pull the hook!" Pandora immediately jumped up from Zhou Ye''s arms, looked at Zhou Ye with a vigorous expression, and stretched out her right little finger in front of Zhou Ye.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his hand, pulling the hook with Pandora.


    "Hanging on the hook for 100 million years will not change..."


    "Hey, don''t I remember that it won''t be changed in a hundred years?" Zhou Ye asked strangely, it seemed different from what he knew?

 Chapter 211

    "A hundred years is too short. For my dear, isn''t time always measured in hundred million years?" Pandora said naturally.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty Six


    "Well, you won..." Zhou Ye used this little privileged daughter and woman who occasionally likes to play with girls, "Can I go out with Dr. Adolf now?"


    "Why are you out?"


    "But it wasn''t just..."


    "I just agreed to get off my dear, but I didn''t agree to let my dear leave my sight..." Pandora muttered her dissatisfaction.


    "..." Faced with this daughter who was so obsessed with herself, Zhou Ye turned to look at the person in charge, Dr. Adolf, and asked, "Is there any problem with Pandora in this room?"


    "Of course there won''t be any problems..." Dr. Adolf looked at the little princess Umbrella who kept staring at herself, and was not allowed to say [no]. She suppressed a smile and said: "Our energy introduction system is very well made. Perfect, the escaping energy will not harm our princess!"


    "Well, baby, you can stay here!" Zhou Ye''s face became serious when he said this."But in case there is any danger, you must leave here as soon as possible, you know?"


    "Okay, dear, I''ll stay here obediently!" Pandora nodded her head obediently. How could she refute her dear''s words again when she achieved her goal. Just keep it in moderation. If you get it, let''s talk about it separately.


    Anyway, Pandora couldn''t do something that saw her man in danger, but she had to run first.


    "Then get ready to start!" Zhou Ye sat on the seat in the center of the room. A group of researchers rushed forward and glued the patches connected to the energy wires to various parts of Zhou Ye.


    Five minutes later, Zhou Ye had turned into a monster with wires all over his body, Pandora stood watching and sneered.


    "...Is this thing really safe?" Zhou Ye, after all, was the first time he sat on the experimental platform as a test product, and asked with some anxiety.


    "Don''t worry, master, this process is very safe!" Dr. Adolf comforted his master with a confident look.


    "...But I always feel that listening to you say this, I feel even more utterly uncomfortable!" Zhou Ye vomited: "Every time a scientist says that his experiment is safe, something like this or that happens!"


    "Haha..." Adolf smiled awkwardly, and the master couldn''t answer his words.


    After the last inspection, all non-experimental personnel evacuated the room, leaving only Zhou Ye and Pandora in the room.


    "Master, can you hear me?" A small screen hung from the roof in front of Zhou Ye. There was an image of Adolf on the screen. It seemed that he was in the control room now.


    "Yes!" Zhou Ye nodded and said.


    "After checking, all data is normal!" Adolf asked: "Master, do you want to start energy transmission now?"


    "Huh..." Zhou Ye took a deep breath, calmed his mind, and said, "Go!"


    "Yes!" Adolf promised: "Attention all researchers, the energy transmission system is activated, the energy barrier system is activated, and the transmission preparation countdown... ten, nine, eight..."


    Following Adolf¡¯s countdown, in the hexagonal room of the umbrella-shaped energy plate, one by one mechanical arm with a wire pressed against the heads of the Superman clones. Those Superman clones showed no signs of struggling, but instead There was a fanatical look on their faces, and they were finally able to dedicate their strength to the master, and they felt extremely honored.


    As the countdown ended, looking from space, I saw that the entire huge umbrella-shaped energy-concentrating plate began to light up from the outer circle, and a golden light flashed toward the inside along the wires of the hexagonal room. Go, when all the hexagonal rooms were lit by golden light, in the center of the umbrella-shaped energy gathering plate, in the middle hexagonal room, there was a golden light that made people unable to look directly at it.


    "The energy channel is normal..."


    "The energy transmission is normal..."


    "The dominant blood pressure is normal..."


    "The master''s heartbeat is normal..."


    "The speed of the dominant cell division is normal..."


    In the main control room, the experimenters are nervously monitoring the data on the screen in front of them. This time the experimenter is not a cat or dog or a clone, but the master of his own. If something goes wrong, The Red Society will never mind turning them down...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye felt a warm feeling all over his body, and an invisible force was condensing towards his whole body. This force was so vast that he couldn''t help but feel a little shocked.


    It''s just that the flow of this force seems to be getting faster and faster... That kind of feeling, like a balloon being blown, the whole body feels sore and swollen, there is a tearing pain...


    But in order not to worry Pandora, who had been looking at him all the time, Zhou Ye barely showed a smile and said, "I feel pretty good..."


    "Hmm..." Pandora looked at her man with a worried face. How could she not see the sweat dripping on her man''s face? If it feels good, how could he sweat coldly...


    But a good woman shouldn''t worry her man. Pandora pretended to smile when she knew her man was afraid of worrying. All she can do now is to wait for her man quietly. ...She can''t even cry, because that would worry her man.


    "..." Zhou Ye felt the feeling of fullness in his body getting stronger and stronger, tearing every cell in his body... the feeling... it hurts!!!!He can¡¯t cry because he will worry about Pandora, he can¡¯t shout, and he will still worry about Pandora. The only thing he can do is to clench his teeth tightly and bear the pain alone...


    At this moment, the general control room is also in a mess.


    "The dominant blood pressure is rising!"


    "The master''s heartbeat has reached 280 beats per minute!"


    "Turn on the energy barrier and slow down the absorption speed of the master!" Dr. Adolf ordered.


    "The energy barrier has been turned on..."


    "The energy blocker did not work... the energy blocker burned out..."


    "What...?" Dr. Adolf can no longer calm down. The energy blocker is designed to be afraid of being absorbed too quickly and causing harm, but such an important thing is burned out. Are you kidding me?"Why do you all eat? How could such an important part burn out...?"


    "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Zhou Ye couldn''t bear the sharp pain anymore, and the pain couldn''t pass out. The pain made him scream.


    "My dear..." Pandora tried desperately to rush forward and unplug all the wires from Zhou Ye, but a round light curtain blocked her path."You get out of me..................!!!"


    Pandora didn¡¯t care much anymore, she directly raised her little hand and smashed it hard, ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª, Pandora is not a weak woman, you must know that she was made for the purpose To assist Zhou Ye in the battle, she has at least hundreds of tons of power to punch down...


    But these forces obviously cannot break the aperture that enveloped Zhou Ye, "You bastard, let go of my man..."


    Pandora, tearful of her face, slammed into the aperture with her little hand, regardless of it. At this moment, Zhou Ye was no longer visible in the aperture. Zhou Ye was surrounded by golden energy particles. Like a pupa cocoon.


    Zhou Ye''s screams can no longer be heard, and the whole person is as if asleep. Pandora ignores her already bloody little hands, still using her fastest speed to forcefully hit the light ball, blood Before it flowed down, the air friction caused by her punching too fast was burned out.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty Seven


    "No... please... don''t..." Pandora cried and knelt on the ground. She didn''t know. Without this man, she would have any meaning to live. She exists for him. He is The meaning of own existence.


    "When you are not yet desperate, Pandora, you have to cheer up!" Pandora clenched his teeth and stood up hard while cheering up, "Even if it''s dead... I''m going to die with you." Together!!!"


    With Pandora¡¯s roar, her right hand turned into a gleaming drill bit, which was transformed into Pandora¡¯s simulation of the hardest metal body known, in the Umbrella Metal Materials Laboratory The latest scientific research results, the known temperature can not make it damage in the slightest, but in the case of absolute zero, it will turn into a liquid, can be shaped, called [X metal].The characteristics of this metal have to be said to be depressing. Is this metal a living thing?


    Uh, it''s far away¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Pandora clenched his silver teeth, and forced the drill to aim at the golden light ball. It seemed that the golden energy ball was helpless to this metal. A little hole was drilled out. In this scene, Pandora felt even more excited, gritted her teeth and whispered: "Honey, waiting for me..."


    While Pandora was trying to rescue her man, Zhou Ye''s body was undergoing a great leap at the moment, and his cells were turning golden step by step...


    After all, it is half a million superhuman energy, concentrated on one person in an instant. It is thank good if it can not burst. Zhou Ye''s mind is still clear at the moment, but the tearing pain has been reduced a lot...


    In fact, to be precise, Zhou Ye¡¯s cell transition did not occur once, but ten times. From the transparent light blue at the beginning, it slowly changed to light blue with a trace of gold, and then again and again. The gold thread becomes more, and then it becomes light golden, and now it is dazzling golden...


    When Zhou Ye''s last cell turned golden yellow, the energy in the golden energy cocoon was only one tenth left, because the cells in Zhou Ye''s body had already become fully saturated and could no longer hold any energy. So the remaining energy is drifting in the energy cocoon and will not dissipate.

 Chapter 212

    At this moment, it happened that Pandora desperately broke through the barrier of the energy cocoon and rushed into the energy group...


    Seeing Zhou Ye whose hair and eyes turned golden, the exhausted Pandora hugged Zhou Ye tightly, and muttered, "My dear, it''s fine if you''re fine... Now this look is also good. ..."


    "What a fool..." Zhou Ye looked at Pandora''s bloody little hands, and almost didn''t cry in distress. This stupid girl...


    He knew that with Pandora''s fast-recovering body, he could hurt his hand to the point where he could not recover quickly. He would have to suffer multiple injuries to become like this?


    "You are the meaning of my existence, I don''t allow you to die!" Pandora felt warm all over, as if she had returned to her mother''s body.


    After thinking for a while, Pandora said again: "Even if one day you think you have enough life and want to die, then please take me to die together, okay?"


    When Zhou Ye heard Pandora¡¯s words, he really couldn¡¯t say anything. This girl, when she was with herself, she always said that she was the meaning of her existence. Before, Zhou Ye, who only listened to it as a love sentence, At this moment he finally knew how serious Pandora said this sentence...


    At this moment, all the pledges of eachother seemed so weak, Zhou Ye could only hug the girl who was willing to live and die, nodded vigorously, and said vigorously, "OK!!!"


    At this time, those superhuman energies that could no longer penetrate into Zhou Ye''s body were transmitted into Pandora''s body one by one through Zhou Ye''s body.


    The cells in Pandora''s body also began to slowly undergo metamorphosis, but because of insufficient energy, Pandora''s cells only metamorphose five times...


    five minutes later,


    ------laugh.


    The hatch of the room opened, and Dr. Adolf came to Zhou Ye with a panic look on his face, and asked anxiously: "Master, are you okay?"


    "Nima, I almost hung up, but Nima is okay?" Zhou Ye stood up quickly, but he may have tried too hard, and the whole person swept across a golden light and disappeared into the room...


    At this time, the entire space base sounded an alarm, [Warning, warning, the outer isolation layer of the A3 area was breached by unknown forces, please prepare for protection, start the three-level battle preparation, start the repair robot, warn the A3 area to lose pressure, all non-combat Please evacuate in an orderly manner!


    Dr. Adolf opened his mouth wide, looked at the hole above his head, and asked blankly, "Where is the A3 area?"


    "It seems... it''s there!" A researcher next to him reluctantly swallowed and spit, and said with difficulty: "There is the edge of the base..."


    "...This, it seems that the master is stronger this time!" Dr. Adolf was speechless.


    You must know that the center position of the umbrella-shaped energy-concentrating plate can be at least more than 30 kilometers away from the edge position, let alone how many layers of isolation plates must be broken in the middle to get out. Space materials require sturdiness. This Nima, dominates This is going against the rhythm.


    "I''m rubbing..." Zhou Ye stood in the universe, dumbfounded. Is this going against the sky?I just wanted to stand up, and rushed into the universe?


    "My dear, you''re amazing again!" Pandora hugged her man tightly this time, so she was also taken out, but fortunately, at least one-tenth of the power of the Superman Army was absorbed. She is now called a super strong, at least has the ability to hear her own man in space.


    You must know that in space, sound cannot be transmitted, but unfortunately, Superman can speak and hear sound in space.


    [Shanshan, what''s wrong with me?When you are done, you can ask the system continuously, and you can only ask the system Shanshan if the queen is not there.


    [Congratulations, master, you have now broken through the highest level of life, and the law of cause and effect has no effect on you!


    ¡­¡­What means?


    [That is to say, no one can use causal weapons on you anymore, and because you have broken through the shackles of causality, you now, even if you travel through the past and the future in the present world, you will not be harmed!Simply put, you are no longer human!


    [Fuck me, that''s it?


    [That''s it, congratulations to your master, you have broken through the boundaries of man and god!As for other changes, you need to explore it yourself.


    Ok¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye ended the brain conversation with System Shanshan, and looked around, as if they were already far away from Mercury...


    It''s just a little embarrassing that when she first sprang up, she was a bit too aggressive... The clothes on her body were reimbursed again... But Pandora''s clothes were okay because they were made by herself.


    "Um... baby, can you help me?" Zhou Ye said and looked at his body... Pandora understood what his own man meant, and smiled: "Of course it''s okay, but I must become me. The military uniform you like will do..."


    "Okay, okay, military uniforms are better than nothing..." Zhou Ye curled his lips, and his own space ring was ruined again. This is truly a tragedy.


    "Then I''m here..." Pandora climbed onto Zhou Ye''s body, turned into a water-like liquid, and instantly covered Zhou Ye''s body. In a blink of an eye, Zhou Ye put on a handsome set of clothes. Military dress...


    It''s just that the little friend under him feels weird, Zhou Ye said softly, "Baby don''t make trouble..."


    "But I almost lost you..." Pandora''s lamenting voice sounded in Zhou Ye''s ear. Of course, he didn''t use his mouth to say it, it was completely simulating air vibration."My dear, you have to make up for me!"


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye looked at the unfamiliar golden yellow planet below, and it looked a bit like Venus... "Nima, did you run from Mercury to Venus?"


    It¡¯s not like that for a walk-and-go trip, right?Just stand for a while...Don''t care about this for now, let''s go back and try again, let''s talk about this sticky little monster and spirit first...


    So a friendly match between Supermen began on Venus... This Nima, a true feeling of love can destroy a planet. Just look at the large crater-like basins on the surface of Venus. ...


    Zhou Ye did feel the need to master his new power as soon as possible. Otherwise, if he finds a woman to love, it will not be love, it would be killing...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty Eight


    Mercury orbit, Umbrella Space Base¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After returning, Pandora found through reading his brain that it was not someone deliberately murdering Zhou Ye. All this was just a small accident, so Zhou Ye didn''t excessively criticize Dr. Adolf!


    At this time, two years have passed since Zhou Ye''s recharge ended. During these two years, Zhou Ye has been staying in the space base, adapting to his new abilities.


    Fortunately, Pandora was with him. Fortunately, Pandora had also obtained the effect of recharging, and he could barely deal with Zhou Ye. It was said that the reluctance was because Zhou Ye took some points and Pandora worked hard.


    Otherwise Zhou Ye would be so sticky as Pandora would not help but want to avoid the war.


    At this time, Zhou Ye¡¯s power has reached an extreme. He once dragged the terrestrial planet Gliese 832c outside the solar system to the most suitable orbit for life from a red dwarf. You must know that this terrestrial planet is 16 lights away from the earth. Years, and its volume is five times the earth...


    When Zhou Ye dragged it, he didn''t feel any difficulty at all, especially since he only took less than two seconds to go back and forth. In fact, according to his own inference, he took nearly one time to go back and forth. Many months, and staying there for more than three months, what does this show?


    It shows that his speed exceeds the speed of light many times, and then breaks the limit of time...


    In other words, in fact, the time he is staying now is the time he has just left. He is only out of the law of causality. He has already achieved something that can only exist and only exist for him at a time. He is the only one. Yes, there will never be a situation at all points in time.


    After two years of practice, Zhou Ye finally got used to his new power. He won¡¯t take a short walk and accidentally shuttle time, let alone accidentally damage the space base. When he said he wanted When returning to another plane, Dr. Adolf really clapped his hands and sang, sending him a warm farewell...


    We must know that in the two years that Zhou Ye stayed here, the entire Mercury space base had almost changed everything. Today, it was trampled by Zhou Ye, and tomorrow it was crushed by Zhou Ye. The most important thing is, Can you imagine the weird feeling that the owner just walked in front of him, and then came from behind him in a blink of an eye, and happily said hello to himself?Many researchers have been weakened by Zhou Ye''s methods, and Dr. Adolf, who is in charge, is even more broken...


    But the unbeatable and unspeakable Lord Domination made him feel ugly, and in desperation, he could only secretly wipe his tears...


    Of course, when Zhou Ye left this time, he went back to the earth and asked Empress Hong if he should go with him. Empress Hong vomited: "When the master is not so dangerous around, I will go with him. Right!"


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, and there was no way he could know how dangerous it is to be by his side by seeing him changing dozens of sets of clothes a day.


    The Red Queen said that although her outer shell is quite strong, she deeply feels that she is so fragile when facing a figure of Zhou Ye''s level. She doesn''t want her owner to accidentally collect her body... Brera¡¯s base security point.


    Zhou Ye had no choice but to return to the Super Girl plane by himself.


    But when he went back, the women screamed...


    No way, Zhou Ye has changed a lot at this time except for his face. He is still 1.9 meters tall, but his black hair has turned into blond hair, and his black pupil has also become a golden pupil...


    But fortunately, there was Pandora by Zhou Ye''s side, and Zhou Ye''s face could still find the shadow of the past, so the ladies didn''t beat their men out of the house.

 Chapter 213

    Soon they discovered the new highlights in their men¡¯s appearance, and they always felt younger again, especially Zhou Ye, who evolved toward beautiful men, can arouse the screams of women all over the house when his face is stretched. Sound...


    According to the words of his women, when Zhou Ye didn''t laugh, it was just fascinating, and he was very cool and handsome.


    Especially Xiao Shouguan, seeing Zhou Ye''s expression, can directly faint... After waking up, he immediately held Zhou Ye''s thigh with his eyes beaming, begging for abuse and treatment... begging for abuse...


    Zhou Ye was also drunk...


    Zhou Ye wanted to wear cosmetic contact lenses and dye his hair black, but the women did not allow it, saying that it looked much more beautiful than before... Yes, you are right, it is beautiful, not handsome... ...Zhou Ye hated this adjective.


    Is it beautiful to describe a man?Does that describe a woman?


    What is the greatest pleasure of his women now?He went to the streets and sweeps the streets non-stop, then bought clothes and returned to Zhou Ye to try on...


    They completely treated their man as a large living doll to play the dress-up game... Zhou Ye can only express this.


    "My dear, haven''t you come out yet?" Ksenia''s voice came from outside the bathroom, she was the most enthusiastic about dressing up Zhou Ye.


    "Almost soon..." Zhou Ye was perfunctory, while looking at himself in the mirror, he had to say, he really looked like a handsome man, this Nima... where did his masculinity go?


    "Hannah, let me tell you, the clothes I choose this time must be suitable for our dear!" Ksenia outside was holding the clothes and showing off to Anna.


    "Huh, when I design new clothes, my dear will still like the clothes I designed the most!" Hannah said unwillingly. As a designer, she actually asked her men to wear the big-ticket goods outside. This is simply An insult to her.


    But Hannah also had to admit that the clothes now do not match her dear temperament. Now her dear temperament is a bit more complicated and no longer suitable for the clothes she designed before.


    "Okay, Hannah, Ksenia is also for our man, don''t be angry!" It was Yuriko Koyama who made the rounds, just talking, and took out a set of clothes from behind her, with a happy face. Said: "I think Anada will like this outfit I chose..."


    "Yuriko..." Hannah was also speechless, but when I think about it, it seems that I have done a bit too much before. I have taken the authority to pack all the clothes of my dear, and the sisters who have lost a lot of fun. This time it is estimated that taking advantage of the big change in the image of my dear, I came out to enjoy the fun of preparing clothes for my lover."Forget it, do it with you..."


    "We''re back..." There were more Yingying Yanyan''s voices outside. It was obvious that the street sweeper had returned. It is estimated that all the owners of high-end men''s clothing stores today will laugh from ear to ear...


    Zhou Ye looked out through the glass in the bathroom, and I went, this Nima is carrying at least one clothing bag in each hand...Hey, Yue Luoli, what the hell is that in your hand? ?It looks like a skirt...


    Zhou Ye counted the heads for a while, and then was completely desperate...Why did all the maids join in the fun, not to mention, each of the maids is 500 sets, plus his women...


    Zhou Ye felt that he was about to fall into a hell called a dress-up. In that hell, he definitely had to take off and wear clothes, and after the change, he would come out and make a round in front of the girls twice. Tasting the ladies...it reminded him of the pain of being dominated by designers when he was a supermodel...


    He thought he would die in the hands of these women...


    My Pandora is still well-behaved. Ever since I turned into clothes to wear on myself, I never mentioned buying clothes for myself...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye looked at what looked like a military uniform on his body but was a bit different. To be precise, it was a bit like a military uniform, without military rank and logo, but it seemed to really add to himself. A lot of masculinity...


    "Pippi shrimp, let''s go... Uh, no, it''s Pandora, let''s run!" Zhou Ye discussed with Pandora.


    "Well, I''ll go wherever you go, my dear, don''t want to get rid of me anymore!" Pandora''s voice vibrated in Zhou Ye''s ears.


    "Let''s go to the next world to play!" Zhou Ye hesitated, "Well, let''s go to Wonder Woman, let''s slap those feminists in the face!"


    "My dear, have you forgotten that I am also a woman?" Pandora murmured, and then said: "But my dear, I will support you in any decision you make!"


    "Well, let''s go!" Zhou Ye said and called Shanshan, [The plane is confirmed, go to Wonder Woman!


    [Why, master, you can break through the space limitations of the plane and squeeze my poor system?


    [Cut, can people walk by themselves, and buy a car for Mao?Work quickly, don''t talk nonsense!


    [Well, you are the master, you have the final say!


    Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty Nine


    Amazon Paradise Island is an island blessed by five Greek goddesses. Here, the Amazons have the privilege of eternal youth and immortality.


    Antiop is the younger sister of the current Amazon queen and the martial artist of the entire Amazon family. She is not in a good mood today.


    Because of the god-given baby girl, she had a dispute with her sister.


    Her sister Hippolyte believes that this is the child bestowed by the gods and the only child on the Amazon paradise island. She should not be involved in any fights. She should be like an ordinary child, happy and happy. Enjoy her childhood life.


    And Antiop believes that the Sword of Vulcan that appeared with that child indicates that this child is a back hand planted after the defeat of the king of the gods Zeus under the hands of Ares, the god of war.


    She was sent to the Amazon island, indicating that Zeus, the king of the gods, wanted the Amazons to train this child into a qualified fighter to defeat the rebellious god Ares.


    In the end, neither of the two could convince anyone, and even Hippolyte took out his identity as a queen and forcibly suppressed his sister Antiop.


    This made Antiop feel very frustrated. This big event of [War of the Gods], as a race created by the gods, of course the Amazons knew that there was no time to participate in it.


    I am afraid that Zeus sent this baby girl to the Amazons. He also had this consideration. In the end, he actually used the remaining divine power to arrange an enchantment to isolate the Amazon Paradise Island from the entire world. Opper determined the importance of this baby girl in Zeus''s mind.


    Antiop didn''t want to comment on who was right and who was wrong, but she didn''t want her people to participate in the battle of gods and be destroyed by Ares.


    But sending that baby out of the island is something she can''t do anyway, so she can only find a way to train that baby girl into a qualified godslayer, and then let her pick up the Vulcan sword. When Ares finds here, resist Ares.


    But all this was rejected by her sister... Antiop did not know how to continue to persuade her sister to accept her proposal, which made her feel very depressed...


    "Chief martial artist..."


    "Chief martial artist..."


    "Hmm!" Antiop, who was in a bad mood, nodded to the two Amazon girls who greeted him, and then walked into his residence.


    Place her own weapons and shields carefully. As a female Amazon warrior, the weapon is her second life. Antiop has always taught those Amazon female warriors this way, and she has always done so. .


    After placing his weapon, Antiop took off his leather armor, barefoot and walked into the back room...


    Even Amazon women are women, women, and how many do not like cleanliness?Even a female soldier is a woman.


    Slightly stepping up the steps, stepping into the pool large enough for ten people to bathe at the same time, and burying his whole body in the hot spring pool, Antiop felt that his tired body after a day of training seemed to be alive again.


    "Huh-really comfortable..." Antiop groaned softly, as if today''s depressed mood due to arguing with his sister was relieved a lot.


    Just when Antiop was about to close his eyes and take a nap, he suddenly felt a flash in front of him, and a tall figure suddenly appeared in front of him...


    "I''m rubbing... Gudong~" Zhou Ye accidentally drank a sip of water. "Where is Nima? I am a man going to Paradise Island. Why did I fall into the sea? Shanshan, come out, I promise not Kill you!"


    "Who?" Antiop clenched his fists and looked at the unexpected guest in front of him.


    I saw that this person is extremely tall, with a visual inspection of about 1.9 meters. The golden hair emits a dazzling light under the light of the fire. The soft and beautiful features make people feel good, and the eyes are united and closed. The golden light, like a god, makes people want to surrender to him under their head.


    "Are you...?" Zhou Ye looked at the er, unclothed sister paper in front of him. What should I say, it was a bit beautiful, but the facial features were a bit tough, and the whole person exuded a sense of heroism and bravery.Huh?It''s kind of like Antiop in the movie, but it seems a lot younger...


    It seems that this is indeed a paradise island, but the position of Nima is that Mao is the Antiop bath room?It seems that Shanshan is putting herself again... Zhou Ye thought silently.


    "Who are you? Answer my question!" Antioper clasped his hands in front of the fierce, and put on a posture ready to attack, with a cold guard on his face. This person looked weak. The appearance of the wind, but I don''t know why, her intuition of martial arts for many years is telling her.


    Run away--can''t beat--


    But why did the stubborn Antiop retreat without fighting? She didn''t follow the cue of her fighting intuition, but stared at the pair of golden pupils, as if she wanted to see something.

 Chapter 214

    "...I don''t understand at all...Ah hello, do you speak English? Ah hello!" Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, did he not understand what he said for the girl Mao?Didn¡¯t it mean that the British pilot came here and spoke English all over the island?Wei Mao became Greek when he came to himself?


    But think about it, if a small island that has been closed since the war of the gods speaks English, that would be too funny. At that time, the British Isles were just a savage land. Do you expect the Greek gods? Did the Greeks popularize the Celtic language, one of the three barbarians?


    "Don''t want to play tricks, you can beat three of mine!" Antiop looked at the man in front of him, saying something in a language he didn''t understand, and suddenly became even more annoyed."Quickly, how did you get into the island? What accomplices do you have?"


    "Damn, when I go back this time, I must learn all the languages ??on the earth!" Zhou Ye vomited, hurriedly calling out his own small cotton-padded jacket to come out to the rescue."Baby Pandora, tell her through mental communication that I am here to play on Paradise Island and I have no malice against the Amazons!"


    "No problem, dear!" Zhou Ye made such a voice in his clothes, but there was a faint smile in his voice.


    "Humble slave, don''t kneel down in front of the gods yet!" A magnificent female voice echoed directly in Antiop''s mind."My name is the god of the first palace, this time I came to the Amazon Paradise Island to turn you Amazons into my flesh, toilet, and instrument!"


    Pandora started to spoof her own man...


    "What are meat, stool, and utensils?" Antiop asked curiously, looking at the goddess (Zhou Ye''s delicate faces at this time are indistinguishable from men and women).


    Pandora almost didn''t spit out her old blood. She forgot what cultural differences are.However, this witty Pandora girl directly selected an excerpt from a scene where someone tunes and teaches Guan Guan, and played it in Antiop''s mind."This is meat, stool, and utensil..."


    "This..." Antiop looked at the excerpts in his mind, wondering why the woman made a comfortable and uncomfortable scream, but she definitely didn''t want her Amazons to become like this, this It looks terrible."You damn false god, want to do such a despicable thing to the Amazons, die, false god!"


    Chapter Two Hundred and Ninety


    Antioper has never been the kind of woman who is submissive and submissive. As the chief martial artist of the Amazons, she believes in the truth out of her fists. Facing this claim, she wants to teach the entire Amazons to become fleshy The false god, she yelled and rushed up.


    "Baby, what did you say to her... actually made her so angry?" Zhou Ye asked helplessly as he looked at Antioper who was rushing towards him.


    "I didn''t say anything! They all said it according to what you said, my dear!" Pandora''s innocent tone was more innocent than Xiao Baihua.


    "Well, maybe this is the tradition of the Amazons, the fighting nation. Everyone uses martial arts to make friends?" Zhou Ye said unconfidently, but at this time he didn''t care much.


    Thinking of this, the flow of time around Zhou Ye slowed down instantly. As his strength improved, he was able to try out Kuaiyin''s abilities, but his abilities were even better than Kuaiyin''s.


    Zhou Ye walked slowly in front of Antiop, and Zhou Ye grabbed a hand at her Hungarian mouth with great interest, "Well, good elasticity and sex, give you a five-star praise!"


    Then it was time for Zhou Ye¡¯s solo performance. He took out two ropes from his space bracelet without rush, tied Antiop¡¯s hands and feet with a knot that was difficult to break free, and then Zhou Ye stood. Back to the original place, time returned to normal again.


    Antioper only felt that his hands and feet, who was rushing towards Zhou Ye, didn''t know what was going on. How could they suddenly be tied up by a rope that appeared inexplicably?


    But time has not allowed her to think about it anymore. Because of the momentum, Antiop, whose hands and feet were tied and tied together, instantly lost her balance and fell into the hot spring pool...


    Amazons are not sea races, and of course they don''t have the ability to breathe without lungs. Naturally, Antiop is the same. After drinking two sips of water, Antiop''s face showed a struggling expression.


    "Oh, why bother? Why bother?" Zhou Ye held Antiop by Shi Shiran''s waist and helped her leak her face out of the pool...


    "Cough..." As soon as she resumed her breathing, Antiop coughed desperately, and it took a long time for her to relieve her breath.


    "You..." Antiop looked at Zhou Ye with a complicated expression. As a female warrior, she knew that she must have been overthrown by the guy in front of her who was known as the god of the harem. She knew how many times she rushed forward, she would give it for nothing.


    "I lost..." Antiop finally lowered his head in frustration, and said with a gloomy expression: "As your captive, you can do whatever you want to me, but... don''t Let me have the day to surpass you, or I will definitely kill you!"


    "What is she talking about?" Zhou Ye looked at Antioper with an angry face, and he said so long to himself, and asked Pandora curiously.


    "She said..." Pandora hesitated and said, "She said you can do anything to her because she lost to you. Now she is your captive, but don''t let her have the day to defeat you. , She will definitely kill you that day!"


    "Can you do anything?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Hey, my dear, the point is not there, isn''t it supposed to kill you the day I beat you?" Pandora murmured at her man.


    "Do you think there might be that day?" Zhou Ye shrugged his shoulders, looking indifferent.


    "That''s right!" No one knows Pandora''s super-standard power of her own man more than she, because she has been with Zhou Ye for two years, watching Zhou Ye adapt to her little by little. s."But you can''t just think about doing anything..."


    "Am I that kind of person?" Zhou Ye said boldly, "I just studied the fighting habits of Amazons with a critical attitude..."


    "You are not that kind of person, why do you want to take me off?" Pandora turned into a human form altogether. It is obvious that my dear is entering the pleasure-seeking mode again...


    Antioper looked at the man in front of him. Every inch of muscle and skin on his body was like the most perfect creation in the sky, with an urge to worship, and the slightly bulging muscles on his body made people feel powerful and not Bloated, her eyes fell under Zhou Ye inadvertently.


    Having never seen something like this, she couldn''t help but widened her eyes. What is this?Why is it different from yourself?Is it just like the scene that I saw in my mind just now, this person is about to do this or that thing to himself?


    Her gaze was completely attracted by Zhou Ye, and she didn''t pay attention to the silver-haired girl Pandora who had been around Zhou Ye...


    In the rest of the time, she deeply understood why the sister paper in her mind made such a cry, because she also made such a voice, and even called it louder than the sister paper in her mind...


    At this moment, she was truly convinced that Zhou Ye was the god, her god, the god who ruled all her pleasure and pain...


    Three hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "The Amazon fighting nation, ¡ª¡ª!" Pandora was bearing Zhou Ye''s attack, while laughing at the fighting power of Antiop, who was lying and fainted."Ah, my dear...you are shameless...!!!"


    With a long scream, the Pandora was completely sunk by Zhou Ye. There was no way, Zhou Ye cheated, using the skill of slowing time.


    Imagine how dissatisfied Pandora, who had suffered thousands of blows from Zhou Ye, lost, and then he was beaten up. That''s how Zhou Ye cheated...


    Three more hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Antioper woke up leisurely and found that he was still in the hot spring pool, but his body was held tightly by the person next to him, and the faint pain under him reminded her that all this is not a dream...


    "You are my god..." Antiop could not help but stretch out his hand, caress Zhou Ye''s handsome face, and muttered to himself.


    "You, are my god?" Zhou Ye repeated Antiop''s words. To be honest, his current learning ability is very strong, but he also needs someone to talk to him, otherwise who can learn a language out of thin air. ...


    "Well, you are my god!" Antioper heard Zhou Ye''s words and said happily. She seemed to understand that Zhou Ye was learning her own language, and pointed to Zhou Ye very patiently. :"you¡­¡­"


    "you?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    "I?"


    The two of them are like this. You teach one sentence, I learned one sentence, and started teaching Greek.Soon, Zhou Ye will be able to talk to Antiop with simple sentences. Antiop is happier and teaches more seriously...


    Half an hour later, Zhou Ye had basically mastered this foreign language, and the misunderstanding between the two had been solved...


    This fully proves a saying in Huaguo, [If you want to meet, sleep with the master.] Correctness.


    After the exchanges, Zhou Ye realized that it turned out that it was just his cheating daughter who did the ghost, but it was just a small joke, and he couldn''t say how angry he was.


    "Wow!"


    Suddenly, there was a sound of water, and the sunk Pandora finally awakened at the bottom of the pool.Anyway, she has the ability to [adapt to the environment], and lying at the bottom of the hot spring pool is more comfortable, so Zhou Ye simply let her lie there to rest.


    "Who are you?" Antiop looked at Pandora that suddenly appeared with a vigilant look. As a woman''s nature to protect food, she instantly stood in front of Zhou Ye and didn''t want Zhou Ye to see it. The body of this silver-haired beauty...


    "Really, if it weren''t for me, can you experience the feeling just now?" Pandora pouted dissatisfiedly and said, "Now that the newcomer is sent to the chuang matchmaker, has he lost the wall?"


    "It''s you?" Antiop heard the familiar voice that had appeared in his mind, and suddenly understood that this was the source of the misunderstanding Zhou Ye said."It just happened to be..."


    As he said, Antiop rushed up with his fist.

 Chapter 215

    Pandora''s power can be said to be the most powerful among Zhou Ye''s women. He doesn''t care about Antioper at all, just like an adult teasing a child, patting here for a while, then hitting there...


    Although the two women fighting naked are very pleasing to the eye, Zhou Ye didn''t want this kind of disharmony in his backyard. He couldn''t help but press and fall the two women to the ground, and one person would perform three thousand family laws...


    The two who were sunk at the same time suddenly felt a sense of sympathy. It was obvious that their man was not something that any woman could stand against independently...


    "Make an alliance..." Pandora, who was already on the verge of collapse, stretched out her right hand to Antioper.


    "Alliance...!" Antioper used his left hand to hold Pandora''s right hand. At this moment, the sisters are of one heart, and the benefits are broken - of course it is impossible!


    Zhou Ye made them fully realize that the quantity is only a means for them to resist. If they want to resist, this quantity is far from enough...


    With two indiscriminate screams, the two were sunk at the same time...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Ninety One


    Amazon Queen Hippolyte feels that her sister Antiop seems to be something wrong these days!!


    As a sister who has lived with Antiop for thousands of years, Hippolyte feels that her sister seems to have changed a lot these days.


    First of all, she has always believed that Amazons should get everything on the battlefield. These days, she has been like an ordinary woman and started to learn how to dress herself up from the Amazons.


    Although that kind of appearance looks silly, but it is undeniable that she is improving day by day, even when watching the Amazon female warriors training martial arts, she will not let go of the purple flowers in her hands, the wild flowers are generally It is used by Amazon women to paint their nails.


    The second point is that Antioch, who has never liked appetite, actually started hunting in the mountains every day. Hippolyte often saw Antioch walking towards his stone house with a few prey happily behind his back. scene.


    You know that on this island blessed by the gods, Amazons never feel hungry, but occasionally there are Amazon female warriors hunting to taste the delicious food, but that should definitely not be a fist. It was Antiop of the truth. Hippolyte knew her sister. She couldn''t wait to spend all her time training her martial arts. How could she have free time to satisfy her appetite?


    Hippolyte remembered that his sister Antiop complained in front of him. Why did those female fighters like to satisfy their appetites?Don''t feel hungry, why waste training time to do these meaningless things?


    But now Antioper actually did what she had despised before.This had to make Hippolyte feel something wrong...


    The third point is even more weird...


    The Amazon female warriors responded to her. Recently, the martial arts chief often has a smile on his face, and he looks very happy to supervise their training...


    For the Amazon women warriors who are accustomed to the cold face of Antiop, it is almost as if seeing the sun rising from the west, so incredible...


    "My sister...what the hell are you doing?" Hippolyte gently patted the baby girl on the stone couch and coaxed her to sleep, while muttering to himself: "Don''t do anything stupid. , Antiop!"


    In Hippolyte''s view, his sister Antiop must have made such a big change because of persuading herself to train herself in accordance with Amazon''s tradition of training female warriors.


    At present, Hippolyte is still not sure whether this change of her sister is good or bad, but she has sent soldiers from the clan to serve her to secretly follow her sister Antiop. See what the hell your sister is doing.


    And at this moment¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In Antiop''s residence, Zhou Ye was lying on a stone couch covered with soft and soft animal skins like an uncle, lazily taking a bite of Pandora¡¯s grilled meat served by a small dog, and then taking a sip. The wine that Antiop used to ferry over...


    No way, he is too busy now, what is he busy doing?Busy playing PSP4...


    You know, in the two years he has been on the plane of Umbrella, he has produced a lot of PSP games in this world. For Zhou Ye, who has now evolved into a deep otaku, how can he be reconciled if he doesn''t play them all.


    So these days Zhou Ye stays at Antiop¡¯s house to play games... You ask what if there is no electricity in Paradise Island?Is that also a matter?A solar panel is now on the roof of Antioper. This panel can guarantee Zhou Ye¡¯s 24 hours of electricity. It¡¯s really impossible. Zhou Ye also has Umbrella power bank, a small nuclear fusion power bank, once turned on. , It is guaranteed that there will be no power failure within 500 years, clean and environmentally friendly!


    Dear, what are you waiting for?Hurry up and order by phone!Order hotline-XXXXXXXX, don''t only need one thousand yuan as long as ninety-eight, what are you still hesitating?Ninety-eight you can''t buy it and you lose money, nine-nine-eight you can''t buy it.


    In short, all in all.At this moment, Zhou Ye is enjoying the ultimate dream of an otaku, nothing to do with his girlfriend, something to do with his girlfriend... usually playing games.


    "My dear, do you think I''m pretty today?" Antiop was unwilling to lose to a small video game console. Holding Zhou Ye''s head in both hands, he forcibly turned his eyes around and let him watch. With oneself...


    "I have to say, baby, you are very beautiful today!" Zhou Ye also temporarily tossed the game console in his hand aside, looking at Antiop and said seriously.


    After all, Antioper looks at best in his early twenties, but not the aunt in the movie. Why do women care about youth so much?Isn''t it because young and old are completely different?


    At this time, Antiop was wearing an unknown blue flower on top of her head, which made her originally tough face a little more feminine, and her big, flowing eyes revealed traces of affection, thin. His lips curled up slightly, with a mysterious smile."Then my dear, what are you waiting for?"


    With a scream, Zhou Ye officially transformed...but when he was planning to ride a horse, he was taken advantage of by Antiop, "Hey, woman, don''t challenge my patience. I want you. Now you don¡¯t let me do anything, are you kidding me?"


    "Don''t use that kind of bad method..." Antiop stared at Zhou Ye''s eyes tightly, and said not to be outdone: "Otherwise, Pandora and I will fight..."


    "Yes, my darling is not allowed to use such bad methods..." Pandora also said to the side, speaking of Zhou Ye''s method, they really love and fear... As you can imagine, they were sent in a second How did it feel like a few times?That really feels like dying...


    "Okay...you University of Hungary, you have the final say..." Zhou Ye curled his lips helplessly, fortunately that he wanted to try the trick of opening two holes in a second, but now he was banned by the two women... It''s so sad.


    "Come in... honey! Oh! It''s so big..."


    With a low groan from Antiop, the battle started...


    Three hours later... the two women were sunk at the same time, and the two who had lost consciousness fell asleep.There was a mysterious smile on the corner of Zhou Ye''s mouth, still vigorous.


    "Watched for so long? It''s time to come out..." The low voice echoed throughout the room, but there was still no movement...


    "Hey, I want you to be caught..." Zhou Ye''s figure was blurred for a while, and then it became solid again.But there is one more person...


    "Say, who sent you here?" Zhou Ye asked, looking at the Amazon girl in front of him.


    "Hmph--!" The girl snorted coldly, twisting her head to the side with disdain, as if she was disdainful of watching Zhou Ye.


    "Oh, pretty...I like it!" Zhou Ye smiled. I like this kind of arrogant sister paper the most, and I feel the most fulfilling when I tune and teach...


    "Why don''t you try my newly invented trick..." Zhou Ye finally found someone to test his new trick...


    As he said, Zhou Ye wiped his hand under the arrogant girl, "Hey, after watching the scene for so long, have you turned into a master? This is just right, you can omit many steps..."


    "Bah, kill if you want to kill, Amazon female warriors will never succumb!" There was a blush and halo on Tsao Jiao''s face, then the position of the private person was touched, how can you not be ashamed and shy, but this She used to feel different when she accidentally touched it.


    "Hey, I hope you will still be so stiff in the next second!" Zhou Ye smiled, and the time suddenly slowed... Zhou Ye came to the back of Ao Jiao sister...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­During the crackdown, please make up for it yourself.


    The next second, Tsundere Girl screamed, she collapsed on the ground, her clothes were gone, and the ground was also stained with a few drops of blood...


    "It feels great..." Zhou Ye smiled comfortably, picked up Tsundere sister, and stepped onto the stone couch."Sleep to sleep, today is really satisfying..."


    Chapter Two Hundred and Ninety Two


    In the early morning three days later, in the Queen''s Palace on Paradise Island.


    "Your Majesty, there is nothing unusual about the martial arts chief..." Tsundere sister stood in the palace and reported her findings to Hippolyte...


    Said it is a report, in fact, she will be directed to everyone who knows, after all, she and Antiop are close comrades in comrades, comrades who have carried guns together... Yes, it is what you think, you really are Too dirty...


    "Okay, I see, go down!" Hippolyte nodded, and said.


    "Yes, Your Majesty the Queen!" Tsundere sister limped and walked outside the palace.


    "Wait, what''s wrong with your legs?" Hippolyte asked.


    "Ah? Ah! I accidentally fell during training..." Ao Jiao sister''s small face suddenly became ruddy, she dared to tell the truth, did she get there by her own man?And I developed all the functions for the first time...

 Chapter 216

    Thinking of some bad guy''s bad trick, Tsundere sister couldn''t help but soften her legs and almost fell...


    "Be careful!" Hippolyte helped her Tsundere sister and said: "Okay, go down quickly, take care of the injury early, and be careful in the future, don''t get hurt again 1"


    "Yes, Your Majesty the Queen!" Ao Jiao sister lowered her head and walked out of the palace.


    Hippolyte looked at Tsundere¡¯s back, with doubts in her eyes. As her guard, Hippolyte has always known her whereabouts, except for following her sister Antioper. Besides, she didn''t go to training at all, obviously, she was lying...


    Why is she lying?Could it be that she was wooed by her own sister?Hippolyte didn''t want to think of her sister so darkly, but the scene before her made her wonder what to do...


    His own guards were also deceiving themselves... Sitting on the throne in the palace, Hippolyte was in a daze for a long time...


    She thinks she should talk to her sister...


    Some things really have to be said frankly, even if she knows that her sister has always wanted to train Diana, in order to be able to fight against Ares in the future...


    Hippolyte thought of this, stood up, and walked towards the training ground where Antiop was supposed to be at the moment. She did not bring her own guards, because she felt that if she brought her own guards to Antioch Per, will make her sister rebellious, she may make things worse, she doesn''t want to lose her only sister...


    "Your Majesty, you are here!"


    As soon as Hippolyte walked to the training ground, an Amazon warrior saw her and hurriedly saluted her.


    "Well, I''m coming to Antiop, where is she?" Hippolyte nodded slightly, then asked.


    "The martial artist has not come today!" the female soldier said strangely: "This is really weird. In the past, the martial artist has always been the first to the training ground..."


    "Well, I see! I think she may be a little tired, so I overslept, I will go find her!" Hippolyte nodded, then turned and walked towards Antiop''s residence.


    "Will the martial arts master feel tired?" The female soldier looked at her queen''s back and muttered to herself: "A warrior as powerful as her can sleep in? This is incredible!"


    In the eyes of the female warrior, Antiop was the strongest female warrior on the paradise island, otherwise it would not be her turn to be the position of the martial artist like a general.


    Will this strongest female soldier be tired?This is too hard for her to imagine...


    Of course, if she was shown the martial arts master at this time, I am afraid that in her mind, the majestic martial arts master''s image would collapse...


    At the moment in Antiop''s residence.


    Antiop was lying on the stone couch, begging for mercy, "Honey, please, let me go, I really can''t..."


    "Hmph... the morning exercise has just begun... baby, you have to hold on..." Zhou Ye was doing morning exercises leisurely, ignoring Antiop''s begging for mercy.


    "But..." Antiop looked at him. Pandora, who had been completely sunk by Zhou Ye, couldn''t help being speechless for a while. I knew that my dear who didn''t play games was so terrible. It''s better to let him continue to add to the game What...


    No way, these days Zhou Ye has already played and cleared all the PSP games he has in stock, and has temporarily lost interest in the game...


    On this paradise island where there is no other entertainment, I can only exercise...well, just exercise, definitely exercise...mainly exercise the psoas muscles, and think about the past.


    Feeling the strength behind him, Antiop had only the strength of Qing Yin...


    At this moment, suddenly the door was kicked open from the outside...


    "Let go of my sister, you villain!" Hippolyte appeared at the door, wearing leather armor, holding a shield in one hand and a sword in one hand...


    Suddenly saw his sister''s figure.


    "Ah!!!" Antiop, who was ashamed and anxious, groaned and fainted...


    "Villain, I want to kill you!" Seeing his sister who had passed out, Hippolyte''s long sword pierced Zhou Ye''s head...


    Zhou Ye didn''t even bother to hide, he was enjoying a certain feeling that could only be unspeakable, so let''s look at the explanation below.


    "Dang Cang--" A cry.


    The tip of Hippolyte''s sword pierced Zhou Ye''s forehead, and she made a sound of metal collision. She was immediately shocked. Is this person a steel and iron?


    In fact, her guess was correct. Zhou Ye should have said that a pure physical attack could no longer harm his body, let alone her sword. Even if he stood at the center of the nuclear explosion, Zhou Ye just felt it. It''s a bit hot.


    "Uh-you stabbed me once, and I stab you too, so that everyone will be level!" Zhou Ye said, his figure flashed...


    Hippolyte only felt that his body suddenly felt cold, as if the armor had disappeared in an instant, and then, there was a pain in an indescribable place... Suddenly he squatted down involuntarily... "Ah-! "


    "Huh..." Zhou Ye looked at the blood on his little friend, a little confused, didn''t he say that Diana was born by Hippolyte?Why is the person who gave birth to a daughter or what?


    Well, forget it, since I can''t figure it out, I don''t want to, after waiting for Hippolyte, I believe she will give herself an explanation...


    Things have reached this point. Zhou Ye gave up halfway and said it was a misunderstanding. Wouldn''t it be a beast?So... just do it in the end...


    At this point, the queen of Amazon and the martial arts master both fell into the hands of Zhou Ye at the same time. Congratulations to Coca-Cola...


    (Know that when a person is tense, the muscles of the whole body will involuntarily tighten, tighten, shrink and shrink, so you all know what pig feet are enjoying...)


    Chapter Two Hundred and Ninety Three


    "Is this Diana?" Zhou Ye asked a sleeping baby girl.


    "Well, she is the treasure bestowed by the gods!" Hippolyte looked at the baby Diana with a soft face, and said...


    "She is the treasure bestowed by the gods, what about me?" Zhou Ye said with a jealous expression.


    "You are my god..." Hippolyte smiled and hugged the man who had conquered himself. His words were full of tenderness, affection, honey and intention...


    "Ahem...I''ll be a human..." Zhou Ye coughed awkwardly. He didn''t expect this sister paper to look like a serious queen, but it is so life-threatening when talking about love...


    "No, you are the god of my Amazon clan..." Hippolyte shook his head. What is a race most afraid of?External enemies will only make races more united, but internal divisions will make a race disappear in the long river of history...


    She knows deeply that the day Zhou Ye was exposed to the people of the tribe may be the day when the Amazons were destroyed. Don¡¯t think this is an exaggeration. You must know that the Troy War was only because of a woman, but if the Troy War was triggered If this person was Zhou Ye, Hippolyte would not feel surprised.


    She once saw that Princess Helen. To be honest, she felt that compared with her own man, that Princess Helen could only be regarded as pretty...


    In particular, the charm of one''s own man can be said to be a combination of men and women, men will think he is beautiful, and women will think he is very handsome... This kind of beauty has transcended the beauty of the life level, and it can be said with a little technology.


    Every living being has a biological magnetic field. This kind of magnetic field dominates the biological perception of certain things. The stronger the biological body, the stronger the magnetic field emitted.


    The biomagnetic field of higher creatures is so powerful and beautiful that the lower creatures can''t help but want to rush over like moths and embrace this magnetic field...


    This is not about looks, but about charm.Although Zhou Ye''s appearance is indeed handsome...


    Ahem, it''s farther away...


    Since a group of men can start a war of annihilation for a woman, why can''t a group of women split a race for a man?


    Having said that, as the ruler of the Amazons, Hippolyte knew that if she wanted to prevent the Amazon from splitting, then there was only one thing she could do, and that was...wet rain and dew.


    Don¡¯t suffer from poverty, don¡¯t suffer from widowhood, and suffer from unevenness. When everyone has this man, they won¡¯t be divided because of this man...


    "..." Although Zhou Ye didn''t know what Hippolyte''s idea was, there was always a feeling that he was sold out. He would never have thought that this woman who was still in his body just now, who was still asking for and asking, actually hit him. Idea...


    "Um, Hippolyte... how did you give birth to Diana with Zeus?" Zhou Ye asked strangely.

 Chapter 217

    "Who said that Diana was born to Zeus?" Hippolyte looked at Zhou Ye with an angry look and asked: "You obviously just did what you did to me, and now you actually suspect that I and Zeus... Is the symbol of purity of the fake?"


    "No...absolutely not. Didn''t I listen to people say this too?" Zhou Ye hurriedly calmed her. After all, there is no XX film repair technique for later generations in this era. The symbol of purity must be a symbol of purity, not a few. A hundred dollars of bad street goods.


    "Who is spreading the rumors..." Hippolyte said bitterly, then hugged Zhou Ye and whispered in his ear: "The life of eternal life is so difficult, so I beg the gods to give me a child! "


    "I used the mud to squeeze out Diana''s body, and took her to Olympus to beg the gods to give her life..." Hippolyte said, "But when I went, I found that the entire mountain is already The chaos became a mess, the god of war Ares is slaughtering the gods..."


    "When I reached the top of Olympus, I happened to see Ares piercing the Vulcan sword into the mouth of his father Zeus..." Hippolyte said quietly.


    "Seeing my arrival, Zeus injured Ares who stabbed him with a powerful magic trick, and then soaked Diana in his blood. When he finally died, he used the last The power sent Diana and I back to the Paradise Island, and used the last divine power to cover the Paradise Island, so that Ares could never find us again!"


    "From that time, Diana came alive..." Hippolyte looked lovingly at the Zhengxiang Diana who was sleeping in Zhou Ye''s arms, and said: "There was also the fire that appeared with Diana. The sword of the gods, that''s why Antiop wanted this child to receive warrior training from an early age, because she thought this was the final countermeasure against Ares arranged by Zeus..."


    "It seems that I caught the tail of the War of the Gods..." Zhou Ye was thinking about it with his chin in his hand, then would he go to Olympus for a round?Maybe you can harvest some artifacts?


    But think about it, on this plane, there will be a magnificent artifact, and if some Ares will not be abused by Diana to become a dog... As for the disabled old man Ares?Zhou Ye didn''t care at all, a guy who could only dominate the earth against a person outside of his own universe?That''s not a power level at all...


    Hippolyte Zhou Ye, who looked at him with a worried look on his face, smiled and said, "Well, don''t worry, if Ares comes, I will let him fall!"


    "Well...that''s why I said that you belong to my god, the god of the entire Amazon family!" Hippolyte smiled gently.


    In her opinion, perhaps her own man is stronger than Amazon¡¯s strongest female warrior, but she doesn¡¯t think Zhou Ye can defeat Ares, the God of War, who slaughtered the entire Olympus. God of War...


    If one day in the future, God of War Ares really finds the Paradise Island, Hippolyte will definitely use the life of a female warrior of the whole family in exchange for the opportunity of his own man to escape...


    She believes that those female warriors will also die gladly...because she knows that her men have this ability and charm to conquer all the Amazon female warriors...


    If one were to distinguish her feelings for Zhou Ye according to the level of belief, she is a true fanatic right now...


    Even if Zhou Ye said that the moon is square, she would clap her hands and applaud, and then go everywhere to promote the fact that the moon is square...


    Zhou Ye looked at Hippolyte¡¯s obsessive eyes and sighed slightly. It seemed that his spring weather and rain were really overbearing...


    However, what is needed is this kind of dominance. He does feel his own woman''s desire to protect his own heart. But as a man, if he doesn''t protect his own woman, does he have any meaning in suffering so much?Isn''t it just to let yourself protect these sister papers?


    If the God of War doesn''t come, it''s fine, just kill him if he comes... Zhou Ye has made up his mind, Ares, I hope you don''t come to die... No no, you can''t kill him.Otherwise, Umbrella''s crazy scientists would be sad, and Zhou Ye believed that they would definitely like the new experimental materials they found for them.


    "Okay... honey, let''s rest!" Hippolyte gently hugged Diana from Zhou Ye''s arms, and turned to one of her bodyguards, "Take the princess to rest... "


    It wasn''t until Hippolyte increased his tone and repeated her own words that the female bodyguard who had been staring at Zhou Ye foolishly took Diana from her hand like a dream, and replied: "Ah. Ah! Good Majesty Queen!"


    "My dear, you are really the source of the war..." Seeing the female guard who left the palace reluctantly, Hippolyte gently bit Zhou Ye''s ear and said bitterly.


    "It''s me..." Zhou Ye spread his hands with an innocent look.


    "It''s to blame you..." Hippolyte jumped into Zhou Ye''s arms, with two big long legs tightly wrapped around Zhou Ye''s waist, whispering in his ear: "Let''s go. , Let us continue with what was interrupted today..."


    "As you wish, my Majesty the Queen!" Zhou Ye smiled and led his orders...


    You know, they were getting better at Antiop''s residence just now but they were interrupted by the guards who came to look for Her Majesty...just now.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Ninety Four


    I don¡¯t know how long it took... Antiop woke up faintly. The moment she woke up, she suddenly remembered the last picture she saw before fainting... That was the scene of her sister breaking in. .


    "My God... honey!?" Antiop got up hurriedly, only to find that in his room, except Pandora, who was still sleeping, no one was there...


    "Stop calling..." Pandora also woke up faintly, leaning lazily on the soft animal skin and said: "Your sister must have taken my dear away..."


    "I''m going to save my dear!" Antiop asked, jumping up, wearing leather armor, "Are you going to come together?"


    "Haha..." Pandora understood the virtues of her own man too much, and didn''t worry about him at all."Instead of worrying about my dear, you might as well worry about your sister..."


    "Coward, don''t you go and I will go!" The angry Antiop didn''t care about Pandora''s words at all. In her opinion, this was just Pandora''s excuse.


    "Hehe..." Pandora wasn''t angry. She knew that when Antiop looked for it, there would definitely be a good show to watch, but she didn''t have the energy to watch the show at the moment. It''s not very useful to know that the battle race is of little use. She bears most of the man¡¯s firepower, and she needs to rest now.


    "I will rescue our man!" The heavily armed Antiop stood in front of Pandora and said with an arrogant appearance: "And you, just stay here and slowly decay..."


    With that, Antiop ignored Pandora, turned and walked out of his house.


    "Hehe, really a hot-blooded guy!" Pandora sneered, and to be honest, she really wanted to go to the theater, but she really didn''t have any strength at the moment. Since her own man invented the [Thousand Strikes] After the evil method, she found that she would often be beaten to the ground...


    Alas, what an evil and evil man, Pandora closed her eyes again, "However, I like..."


    It is said that his own man has evolved his knack for "Million Strikes in a Second". It feels terrible to think about it, but if given the opportunity, Pandora really wants to experience the feeling of "Might Strikes in a Second". With such a longing, Pandora once again entered the dream, she was really tired...


    And at this moment Antiop, who walked out of her house, walked directly towards her sister''s palace with a sword and shield, she was going to rescue her man from her sister''s hands...


    "Chief martial artist, the queen is resting now, you can''t go in now!"


    Just walking to the front of the palace, Antiop was stopped by two Amazon female warriors.


    "Get out of the way, I''m going to find my sister. Do you want to stop me too?" Antiop kept walking towards Hippolyte''s palace without stopping.


    "Sorry, offended, Master Martial Arts!" The Amazon female warriors rushed towards Antiop. They wanted to subdue Antiop and wait for Hippolyte to send her off.


    Antiop''s martial arts chief''s position was not based on nepotism. It was made by her punches and punches. Seeing the movements of the two, Antiop was kept under his feet, but his hands were only slightly flicked. , The two Amazon female fighters were thrown aside by Antiop.


    "Let''s go together!!" The female soldiers couldn''t care too much. They could only stand shoulder to shoulder where their duties lie, just to subdue Antioch.


    "Then you guys come together!" Antiop also took off his sword and shield, held it in his hand, fully guarded against the Amazon female warriors who came from all directions.


    "Offended, Master Martial Arts!" The leading female guard shouted, and rushed up first.


    "Ah¡ª" Antioch yelled, and rushed towards the female guard. When the two were about to meet, Antiop raised the shield of his left hand and blocked it in front of the female guard. With the female bodyguard as the fulcrum, a sideways turn, directly over the top of the female bodyguard''s head.


    Antiope, who turned out of the encirclement, didn¡¯t say much, and rushed directly to Hippolyte¡¯s bedroom. Although she was a martial artist, she was a battle against each other. She could barely deal with two, but at the same time Against six or seven Amazon female warriors, even if she is a martial artist...


    After all, she was just an Amazon female warrior, not Zhou Ye''s out-of-specification foul power, nor the demigod bloodline of Princess Diana... Generally speaking, she had not broken away from the limit of human beings.


    "Hey, am I really stupid? I''m spending time with you here..." Antioper spit out while running fast towards his goal.


    I have to say that Antiop and Zhou Ye have failed to learn from anyone. If it were before, Antioper would definitely smash with those Amazon female warriors, but now she has Understand the importance of strategic transfer.


    "Dang Cang--" Seeing the martial arts chief who fled from wasteland, several Amazon female warriors were stunned, and the sword in their hands fell to the ground without consciously.


    "Then, that...really...is it really our master of martial arts?" a female guard stammered.


    "...Probably...maybe...maybe...yes?" Another female bodyguard replied in a tone that she was not sure about.


    "Don''t be in a daze, chase after!" After all, the head lady was sober. Although she was also stunned by Antiop''s escape, she still reacted quickly.


    Under the leadership of the captain of the bodyguard, several female soldiers chased in the direction Antioper was running away.


    The closer to his sister Hippolyte''s bedroom, the more disturbed Antiop felt.I can''t help but speed up my pace...


    Just when he walked to the door of Hippolyte''s bedroom, Antiop heard a crying sound, which made her so familiar, and he didn''t care much about it. Antiop carried a sword and rushed in...

 Chapter 218

    It¡¯s just that the scene before me is so familiar...


    "Don''t look at Antiop...ah, don''t look...!!!"


    This scene was just like the one I had just experienced. Antiop was not in a hurry at this time. Shi Shiran walked to the sister who was being taught by her man, leaned down and whispered in her sister''s ear. Whispered: "Is it comfortable? My sister..."


    "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Hippolyte, who was ashamed and anxious, uttered a sorrow, and fainted just like Antioper.


    "Your Majesty..." At this time, several guards also rushed in after Antiop, and rushed in after hearing the screams of their own queen (self-thinking)...


    "Oh, there are a lot of people!" Zhou Ye stood up Shiran and smiled: "Let''s go on together..."


    Antioper lost his own man''s eyes with all kinds of affection, and then began to spontaneously remove his arms... I was worried about my man. Looking at the current situation, I am afraid that my sister has also fallen into Under the body of her own man... Of course she didn''t worry, at this moment she finally understood the meaning of Pandora''s words...


    The waitresses were dumbfounded, what''s the situation...?


    But before they could react, the armor on their bodies had already left them... A few minutes later, in Hippolyte¡¯s palace, singing was heard again, but this time it was no longer a solo, but a female chorus. ...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Ninety Five


    Eight years later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The entire building on Paradise Island is a stone house built with Greek-style megaliths, and Hippolyte¡¯s palace is like a Greek sanctuary located at the highest point on Paradise Island...


    "Dad, can I come in?" A black-haired little Lori got out of the door frame, half-prone at the door and looked into her mother''s palace.


    "Of course... my lovely baby Diana!" Zhou Ye struggled to free his arms from the embrace of Sister Hippolyte, then spread his hands to greet little Diana.


    "It''s better for Dad..." The only eight-year-old black-haired little Lolita Diana didn''t take off her shoes. She jumped onto the stone couch and rushed into Zhou Ye''s arms, rubbing her little head with attachment. Zhou Ye¡¯s Hungarian chamber, she liked the smell of Zhou Ye very much. The smell of sunlight made her obsessed, but the damn mother and Aunt Antiop didn¡¯t allow her to sleep with her father. They occupied their father. , It''s really hateful...


    "Okay, cute, where are you going to play today?" Zhou Ye hugged little Lori, looking like a kind (ghost) father.


    "Dad..." Little Lolita, Diana, did not drag her father to explore the back mountains as usual today, nor did she bother Zhou Ye wanting to play a game console, but raised her lovely face and blinked. With her cute big eyes, she asked curiously: "Why is my father blond and my mother is blond, but I have black hair?"


    "My little cutie, my dad was not blonde before!" Zhou Ye said as he took out a photo of himself from the bracelet and showed it to Little Diana. "You must know that dad is Chinese. He used to have a bushy head. Black hair..."


    "Then how did Dad become the blond hair now?" Diana asked with a ignorant look while biting her finger.


    "Uh¡ªbecause of an accident in cultivation..." Zhou Ye was full of depression when he talked about the accident. After the big change in his image, he actually let himself experience the hell of dressing up again.


    "Is that after practicing, you can become dad''s beautiful blonde hair?" Diana looked envious. In her opinion, her father''s blonde hair was really beautiful, and she was almost envious.


    "Uh... probably... maybe... maybe... yes?" Zhou Ye didn''t know how to answer his good daughter''s question.


    "Dad, then I have to practice..." Diana said firmly with a face: "I also want to have dad''s beautiful long blond hair..."


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye had a feeling of being cheating, is this the reason for sister Diana''s paper practice?


    "Baby Diana, you must know that once I start my cultivation, I will never stop!" A voice faintly sounded, and it was Antiop who had just woke up next to Zhou Ye."I will train you to be the strongest female warrior in Amazon!"


    "Yeah! Aunt Antiop, please train me!" Diana nodded her head vigorously, with a serious and cute appearance.


    "Even if you cry and beg for mercy, you won''t stop, my little cutie, are you sure you want to?" Diana''s mother, Hippolyte, was speaking this time.


    "Mom, I will definitely persevere and become the strongest female warrior in Amazon!" Diana clenched her small fists, her small face was tight, and Zhou Ye burst into laughter.


    "Hahaha, my little cutie is the best. Dad believes that you will be the strongest female warrior in the Amazon clan!" Zhou Ye picked up Diana and slapped her face fiercely.


    "Dad is so disgusting, it makes people''s face drool..." Diana laughed and became a mess with Zhou Ye.


    The two sisters Hippolyte smiled and watched the father and daughter laughing and playing here. Although Diana was not Zhou Ye''s biological daughter, it was clear that Zhou Ye also liked this cute little loli very much.Of course, if they were to know what Zhou Ye''s raised daughter looked like in the end, they would definitely prohibit Zhou Ye from contacting Diana... It''s a pity that they didn''t know.


    In fact, there is another reason why little Diana practiced, but she didn''t say it.That reason is a long story, and I have to start talking about it after Zhou Ye settled the two sisters.


    Since Zhou Ye appeared on Paradise Island in a fair manner, Amazon¡¯s female warriors have added one more item every week, which is the tournament. The winner of the tournament can have the exclusive right to Zhou Ye¡¯s day. Of course, Hippolyte. Sister Te is automatically excluded.


    Of course, it¡¯s impossible to do this every time. When Zhou Ye is happy, he doesn¡¯t mind having a big party on the paradise island to get a rain and dew. After all, Zhou Ye¡¯s [Thousand Strikes] is too shameless, basically It takes less than three hours to balance the hundred or so Amazon female warriors...


    But being able to get along with Zhou Ye alone is still the dream of the female fighters, so they train hard... They want to fight for the right to be alone once a week.


    Fortunately, this is the real world. There is no black sister paper on Amazon. You must know that the Greek gods will never create black-skinned Amazon warriors. This Nima is simply funny. Black-skinned Amazons will appear in the movie. The female warrior is only to reflect the political correctness of American films. There must be several black actors, otherwise it is racial discrimination...


    It¡¯s great that this is a real world... It¡¯s great that there won¡¯t be that kind of funny situation... As the creation of the gods, the Amazon warriors, not to mention that each is beautiful and beautiful, at least each can be called beautiful. that''s nice¡­¡­


    At least Zhou Ye thinks so. Although he does not discriminate against blacks, he still accepts too black sister paper. The only ones in the harem with black sister blood are also chocolate skins, not that kind. Pure black.


    Uh, far away...


    This kind of competition has been held for several years...Occasionally, Diana found out about the competition. She watched the victor hug her father''s arm and walked to the side...Can''t help but ask His mother, Hippolyte, the queen of the Amazon clan, said: "Mom, why does Aunt Hill hold her father''s hand and leave after victory? What are they going to do?"


    "Uh-!" Hippolyte had a wonderful expression at the time, and it took a long time before he explained: "My little cutie, do you think you are the happiest being with Dad?"


    "Yes, Dad will sing to me, Dad will take me to the sky, Dad will tell me so many stories!" The cute little Diana squeezed her fingers, one finger after another. Counting the benefits of his father.


    "Then your Aunt Hill also likes your father telling her stories and singing!" When Hippolyte said this, she felt really sad, but her daughter''s education is important."So as the champion of the tournament, your Aunt Hill can have your dad''s day, so that she can listen to your dad telling stories and singing!"


    "Wow...Is that good?" Little Diana''s eyes revealed envious eyes. You must know that even she can''t really occupy Zhou Ye''s day. Every time she is having fun, there are always people. He would call her to eat, sleep... and there are so many examples of taking his father away from him.


    But now there is such a way to monopolize her father''s day. Little Diana seems to have discovered the new world. That''s why she is so obsessed with starting to practice early, so that she can monopolize her father''s day every week.


    This is really a beautiful misunderstanding... I don¡¯t know when Diana really understands, this play is not the other play...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Ninety Six


    Four years later------


    Diana, who had grown into a big loli, wore a white dress, like a happy little angel, jumping towards her mother''s bedroom.


    She has completed the training plan for today, so the training her aunt Antiop also agreed to let her rest. After all, she still has to combine work and rest. No one can rest 24 hours a day.


    "Iman, have you seen my father?" Diana asked when she saw her mother''s guard.


    "His Royal Highness is out of the palace, and he hasn''t returned yet!" Iman looked at his little princess and replied with a smile.


    "Where will Dad go?" Diana thought of this, suddenly remembered a person, and happily ran down the mountain."I''ll take a look at Mother Pandora, Iman, goodbye!"


    "Goodbye little princess!" Iman smiled and waved goodbye to the only child on the island. You must know that watching this child grow up is not only the Amazon queen, but also all Amazon female warriors. It can be said that Diana is the island. It''s not an exaggeration to get all the children of Amazon warriors.Of course, Zhou Ye is the man of all Amazon female warriors, and there is nothing wrong with that.


    Pandora did not move to the Queen¡¯s palace like Zhou Ye. She believes that each sister''s life in her own world and her dear are a beautiful memory that cannot be separated from her, so don''t bother yourself. She still lives in Antiop''s original residence.


    Of course Zhou Ye would not neglect this sister''s paper. From time to time, he would drag her to the palace for a while. Besides sleeping, basically she was always with Zhou Ye.


    Little Diana, who is often with Zhou Ye, is also very familiar with Pandora, especially Pandora will change many forms to make Little Diana play with, so Diana has been abducted by Pandora since she was a child and called Pandora. For Pandora''s mother.


    "Mother Pandora, are you there?" Little Diana jumped up to Pandora''s residence, and the voice came in first before anyone entered the door.


    "Little cutie is here!" Pandora''s voice came from the house.


    "Mother Pandora, is Dad with you?" Little Diana stood in front of Pandora, looking up at Pandora expectantly and asked: "Today Aunt Antiop said I The training is good, so I took a half-day off. I want to play with my dad. I haven''t played with him for a long time!"

 Chapter 219

    "Little cute, it''s a pity that your father is not with me!" Pandora said apologetically, stroking Diana''s soft black hair, "but I think I know where he is probably!"


    "Where is Dad? Mother Pandora, take me there!" Little Diana grabbed Pandora''s hand and shook her coquettishly: "I know Mother Pandora is the best..."


    "Well, I think he should be very free now!" Pandora said a handful of rubbish Diana''s hand, and flew into the sky...


    "It''s great to be able to fly..." Little Diana said with envy: "When will I fly!"


    "Don''t worry, it will happen sooner or later!" Pandora is very fond of this little loli who has fulfilled her wish to be a mother. After all, in the X-Men world, Pandora may be the smallest one. , You must know that the others are almost all her sisters.


    It''s so easy for a little loli to satisfy her idea of ??pretending to be big, how can she not take good care of it?In fact, she doesn''t look much older than Little Lolita now, Little Lolita is twelve, and Little Pandora looks like seventeen or eighteen...


    It¡¯s just that little Lori has seen Pandora like this since she was a child, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. It is estimated that when she gets older, she will be embarrassed to call Pandora the Pandora¡¯s mother...


    "Look, isn''t that your father?" Pandora in mid-air easily found Zhou Ye who was busy on the top of a mountain.


    "Dad..." Before the little Diana came to Zhou Ye, he couldn''t help shouting."Dad, I''m here!"


    "Danger¡­¡­"


    This girl was also courageous. Before Pandora could fly to Zhou Ye, she broke free of Pandora''s hand and jumped down towards Zhou Ye when she was more than ten meters high."Dad catch me!"


    "What a naughty girl!" Zhou Ye hugged Diana who had fallen from the sky, and taught her straightforwardly: "This is very dangerous, don''t you know!"


    "Dad..." Diana didn''t pay attention to Zhou Ye''s stubbornness at all, and directly rubbed Zhou Ye''s cheek with her light and slippery face."I miss you so much..."


    "I miss you too, baby!" Facing the aegyo smiling Diana, Zhou Ye''s face became uncontrollable, and he and Pandora looked at each other and smiled."Is Antiop finally willing to let you out?"


    "Well, my aunt said that I was training very well, so I gave me a half-day vacation!" Little Diana said that I was very good, come and praise my pride, which caused Zhou Ye to laugh.


    "My little baby has really grown up, I almost can''t hold it anymore!" Zhou Ye looked emotional. You must know that for the past four years, Antioper has been saying [Cannot interfere with her training Little Diana] As a reason, Zhou Ye was not allowed to disturb them, so the chances for the two father and daughter to meet are rare...


    "It''s okay, I''ve grown up, I can hug Dad now!" Little Diana said, struggling to slip from Zhou Ye''s arms to the ground, holding Zhou Ye''s waist, and exerting force.I want to hug Zhou Ye and show his training strength to Zhou Ye...


    It''s a pity... Zhou Ye''s body is really not something she can hold.If Zhou Ye doesn''t want to get up, let alone Little Diana, even Superman can''t touch him...


    "Huh...?" Little Diana tried her best and didn''t move Zhou Ye. She looked at her father in confusion. During training, she carried four rocks as big as Zhou Ye while exercising. Can''t hold his father?


    "Daddy, you''re shameful..." Little Diana''s little girl was pouted immediately.


    "Okay, Dad is having fun with you!" Zhou Ye lightly pecked on Little Diana''s little dog, and smiled: "Isn''t my little apple so stingy?"


    "Come again... come again, I will forgive Dad!" Little Diana blushed and nodded her little horn with her hands. This kind of kiss and mouth have not been for a long time, and she feels like this time It was different before, and she actually had a feeling of hemp in her heart. This feeling made her so intoxicated, and she couldn''t wait to try it again.


    "Is that so?" Zhou Ye was not polite. He lowered his head and stunned Diana''s little goblin. When the snake''s head vomited, he rushed into Diana''s little goblin...


    Pandora was hovering in the air, looking at the father and daughter who were addicted to pro-pro games, with a small smile on their faces. She saw Diana as if she had seen herself yesterday. Why didn¡¯t she be like that? ?


    But she doesn''t regret following Zhou Ye. Rather, she is more fortunate that her man is Zhou Ye. This man may have shortcomings of one kind or another, but his only strengths and lack of love make up for all the shortcomings.


    "Little cute, the game with your father... is it finally over?" Pandora teased as Zhou Ye let go of the dizzy Diana.


    "..." Little Diana embarrassedly buried her head in Zhou Ye''s arms. The feeling just now was great. She wanted to experience more, but it was obviously not possible here, but she believed that one day she would She will get everything from her father, because she will soon become the strongest among all Amazons. By that day, her father must belong to her...


    After a long time, little Diana finally showed her head out of Zhou Ye''s arms, looked at the weird-looking mechanical device beside Zhou Ye, and asked strangely, "Dad, what is this?"


    "This is an air defense missile... specially used to protect the paradise island!" Zhou Ye showed a mysterious smile on his face, really wanting to see how that stupid British pilot was shot down by an air defense missile. With these air defense weapons, Zhou Ye manually sent the last set of micro-satellites in his bracelet to the space orbit...


    He waited for that silly X to be sunk by an air defense missile...


    Chapter 297


    Four years later--------


    The valley in the center of the Amazon Paradise Island-


    This is the competition arena for the Amazons. In the center of the valley that is more than a thousand square meters, there is a huge boulder that is 20 meters long and two meters high.


    Two beautiful Amazon female warriors are fighting between you and me. One of them is holding a sword and a shield, while the other girl is holding two short sticks in her hands.


    The sister paper holding a short stick took advantage of the other sister''s paper to block the short stick that she had split from top to bottom with a shield, blocking her vision, and a lightning-short body sweeping the legs gave the sister paper holding the shield. Tripped to the ground, a tiger pounced on the girl holding the shield paper, and two short sticks were placed on the neck of the girl holding the shield paper.


    "Agatha, you lost..." The girl with the roller smiled.


    "Damn..." The shield girl Agatha slapped the ground hard, her eyes were full of unwillingness. She was not as strong as Andrea, but because of carelessness. This carelessness made her miss the date with that man. Depressed to death."Andrea, don''t be too happy, I will definitely win back next week!"


    "Hmm, I''m looking forward to that day!" Andrea smiled happily, then got up and pulled Agatha up by the way, and then raised her hands high, enjoying the envy, jealousy and hatred of the Amazon female warriors in the audience. Gaze...


    Her eyes couldn''t help but look at the figure sitting on the high throne, that is her god, she is willing to give everything for him... Soon, he can accompany him through a beautiful and wonderful night... Thinking of this, Andrea''s eyes became a little hotter...


    "Paradise Island is really a paradise for men..." Zhou Ye sat on the throne, comfortably enjoying the intimate service and service of the female guards on the side...


    Opened his mouth and ate a female guard who carefully peeled and picked the seeds, Zhou Ye looked at the victorious Amazonian soldier. He knew her very well...because of Andrea¡¯s chief executive. The legs make him remember deeply. Although the Amazon female fighters basically have a pair of long legs, the legs of this sister paper are not so powerful...


    "Hey, although it is a man''s paradise, it still needs a strong kidney..." Zhou Ye stood up, planning to fulfill his mission... to become the winner''s trophy.


    What should I say?Although this feels a bit hurting self-esteem, it doesn''t matter if you think about it from a different way of thinking. It''s just like wives playing mahjong and betting on who to sleep with them. It''s just a little love between husband and wife. Do you need to care so much?


    Someone said, don¡¯t you care if sister paper fights for you?Zhou Ye would tell him indifferently, you have to figure out where this is?


    This is the Amazon race. Those beautiful sister papers are not what you think they are. The one among them is the material of women''s fighting champion.


    Do you think they are ordinary girls who go shopping every day?They are Amazon female warriors who use martial arts as games every day and train as their jobs. For them, gambling is just like playing mahjong with ordinary girls...


    Just when Zhou Ye planned to step down to perform his duties and spend a beautiful evening with this girl, an accident happened...


    A black horse rushed toward the ring like lightning. When it came to the edge of the ring, Herod stood up, and a black figure jumped onto the ring with this force."Andrea, you haven''t won yet, there is still me!"


    With the voice, a black-haired girl stood in front of the victor Andrea.


    When the girl who grabbed the ring was clearly seen, the Amazon female soldiers under the ring were in an uproar.


    "Why is Princess Diana?"


    "My God, doesn''t she know what will happen after victory?"


    "Shut up, do you want to be punished by Her Majesty the Queen?"


    "Why doesn''t Her Majesty come to stop her?"


    "Speaking of it, it seems that Her Majesty the Queen and the Chief Martial Arts Officer are not here today?"


    Andrea looked at the girl in front of him, a little bit dumbfounded, "Princess Diana, do you really know what you are doing?"


    "Of course!" Diana took out a golden hair rope and tied up her long hair. This hair rope was a present for her 14th birthday from Zhou Ye. She would not be willing to wear it easily, but today , She wants to win her father with a gift from her father."Andrea, are you scared?"


    "Am I afraid?" Andrea said in dissatisfaction: "Even if you are that daughter, you can''t stop me from winning my own happy time!"


    "It''s useless to say so much, come on!" Diana drew out her sword and said with a gesture of sword gesture: "Everything follows the tradition of the Amazons. The winner has everything!"

 Chapter 220

    "I won''t keep my hands!" Andrea said as she rushed forward, and the short rollers of her hands hit Diana''s head one after another.


    "Too weak, Andrea!" Diana slammed her right hand sword upwards, and directly flew the two short rollers of Andrea, and then rushed to Andrea''s side with a stride, left The arm stretched out and hit Andrea''s neck directly, and Andrea fell directly to the ground, because he was hit at the critical point, and couldn''t get up for a while.


    "Dad, did you see it? I won!" Diana looked in Zhou Ye''s direction, her face full of excitement, and shouted: "Dad, I won you..."


    "This..." Zhou Ye had a feeling of wanting to cover his face. According to his thoughts, it would be enough to sneak Diana to eat. After creating the established facts, he slowly let the girls accept.


    But now, my dear daughter is trying to force herself... Even if it is a ghost and a father like him, she feels a bit hot...


    "His Royal Highness, do you want to stop the princess?" The female bodyguard next to her took a close step and asked in a low voice.


    "Forget it..." Zhou Ye shook his head. Diana did this for him. If she evades, she will push everything to her daughter and let her bear the result alone. This is not his style.


    Maybe Zhou Ye is indiscriminate, maybe Zhou Ye sees a woman, maybe he can¡¯t be called a good husband, maybe he¡¯s not a good father either, but he definitely doesn¡¯t have the habit of letting his women bear all the pressure. Take responsibility.


    "Diana, my baby, I look forward to the moment you win!" Zhou Ye smiled and looked at the proud and proud daughter who showed her strength, just like a girl showing her proud achievements to her parents, "but Not now, baby, you haven''t really won..."


    "Why?" Diana stopped showing her actions and asked strangely.


    "His Royal Highness, according to the rules, they have to defeat ten opponents each, and then enter the finals after qualifying from the group..." The female guard as the referee said embarrassingly."So, I can''t judge you for the final victory in this competition, because it''s unfair to them..."


    Chapter Two Hundred and Ninety Eight


    "I''m not afraid of any challenge!" Diana said with a resolute expression: "Today''s victory, I''m sure...!"


    "This... Your Royal Highness..." The chief guard looked at Zhou Ye with some embarrassment.


    "Do it according to Diana''s intention!" Zhou Ye waved his hand, knowing that Diana is not the Diana in the movie. She received Antioper''s training in advance. Not to mention, occasionally Pandora will also Go teach her two hands.


    You know that Pandora, as Zhou Ye''s humanoid weapon, Umbrella''s ultimate creation, has extraordinary combat power. She is proficient in the close combat skills of all genres in the world.


    Now that Diana is not good to say, she can hang herself at the same period of the original plot.Zhou Ye also looked forward to what a surprise his daughter would bring him.


    Soon, Diana''s ten opponents were selected.


    Diana, who is only sixteen years old, is surrounded by a group of big sisters who seem to be in her twenties. This scene is like campus bullying... It looks very strange.


    "Diana, we won''t be merciful..." said an Amazon female warrior holding two short blades: "Because... this ring is a sacred place to realize our dreams. We don''t allow anyone to desecrate or blaspheme it... "


    When this sentence was finished, a group of female fighters seemed to have received a signal, and they attacked Diana together. For a time, their fists and swords flew together, and their big legs and shields danced together, and the fight between people fisted. A ball.


    But Diana deserves to be of the blood of a demigod, who has used jujutsu to the extreme, and the whole person is like a spirit snake moving back and forth in a circle of ten people.


    She leaped into a female warrior with her legs crossed on the shoulders of the warrior. With the help of her waist, she twisted and fell to the ground. Then she raised her left hand and used her wristband. Blocking the attack of the two weapons, her right hand slammed into the face of the fallen female soldier, her fist stopped halfway, and the fallen female soldier also consciously stepped off the ring. She has been eliminated...


    The rest of the time was completely Diana''s performance alone, but in just a dozen breaths, the other female fighters were eliminated one by one.


    The Amazon women warriors in the audience watched with enthusiasm and couldn''t help shouting Diana''s name in unison.


    "Diana--!"


    "Diana--!"


    "Diana--!"


    Diana raised her hands again, enjoying the cheers of the audience.


    At this time, the chief guard who was acting as the referee also wore a wreath woven of wild flowers on Diana''s neck and smiled: "Congratulations, Princess Diana, you have won!"


    "Dad..." Diana jumped off the ring indifferently, ran in front of Zhou Ye, put the wreath on her neck around Zhou Ye''s neck according to the rules, and smiled at him: "Today you belong to me. Yes, Dad!"


    "Of course, baby, I have always belonged to you!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Then what are we waiting for? Dad?" Diana looked at Zhou Ye expectantly. She had been waiting for this day early, and she almost forgot when it was.


    "Take you to a place..." Zhou Ye said, grabbing Diana''s slender waist and rising into the sky.


    Diana blushed and squeezed her whole person into Zhou Ye''s arms.


    In fact, a few years ago, when she grew up slowly, she knew what this martial arts contest was for. Although the female fighters didn¡¯t tell her, how could Diana, who was very curious about entering the youth, spring, and time? Don''t you just follow it and check it out alone?


    When she saw what Zhou Ye did to the female soldier... She had a spring dream that night, and the pig''s feet in the spring dream were naturally the only man on the paradise island Zhou Ye.


    From that time on, when I was young, my reasons for wanting to win the martial arts championship have changed a bit. I no longer play with my father...but want to fully own Zhou Ye...


    Just as Diana was immersed in her thoughts, she suddenly felt a shock, and the two of them had fallen on the ground...


    "Baby, do you remember here?" Zhou Ye''s voice whispered in her ears.


    "Here?" Diana looked at the scenery in front of her, lost in thought.


    Colorful unnamed wild flowers bloomed all over the mountain col. The spring water from the mountain wall was rushing, beside the pool formed by the spring water.Under the branches of a giant tree that can only be hugged by five people, a swing with morning glory wrapped around a rope quietly stopped there, as if waiting for its owner to sit on himself again and laugh with joy.


    Diana looked at the swing as if possessed, walked over slowly, and then sat on it. This action was so familiar, as if she had performed it thousands of times."This is our secret base? Dad... have you been taking care of it all the time?"


    "Of course, this is my loveliest daughter''s request. How dare I forget it?" Zhou Ye smiled and stood in front of Diana. "When you were eight years old, you heard Antioper say that training is going to be closed. I won¡¯t be able to come here anymore, crying like a little cat, and ran to your mother¡¯s bedroom in the middle of the night, begging me to take care of this place. How dare I forget?"


    "Dad..." Diana''s eyes were reddish. She did not expect that her father would still remember what she said at the beginning. Even though she had almost forgotten what happened there, her father still kept it. remember."Dad... come, sit here!"


    As Diana spoke, she couldn''t help but press Zhou Ye on the swing, and then she sat on Zhou Ye''s lap unceremoniously, hugged Zhou Ye''s neck tightly, and stared at Zhou Ye with an expression: " Dad, I love you!"


    "I love you too, baby!" Zhou Ye gently embraced Diana''s waist.


    "You know I didn''t mean that, not the kind of love of family, Dad!" Diana gave Zhou Ye an annoyed look.


    Zhou Ye, this guy likes to look at sister paper most embarrassed, pretending to be unclear, and asked: "What kind of love is that?"


    "...That''s it!" Diana, who knows her father''s evil tastes, hugged Zhou Ye''s cheeks with bitter hands, bowed her head, stunned Zhou Ye, and spit out her snake head awkwardly. come out¡­¡­


    For a while, the entire mountain col was quiet, only two people tweeted... After a while, Zhou Ye, a gentleman, could not hold on anymore. His hands were like a magician, and he gently stroked Diana''s body to relieve it. All her arms.


    A moment later, after a scream, Diana began to show her moving and human voice...


    On the other side, in Hippolyte¡¯s palace--


    Hippolyte, who was still slumped on the couch, received the report from the guards and glared at his sister, "This is your plan? In order for Diana to successfully implement her plan, you deliberately lured that Bad guy, dragged me down too?"


    "Haha, don''t be angry, sister!" Antiop said with a smug look: "Anyway, girls are looking for men sooner or later. I must be worried about finding other men. Now how nice she is to find my dear. Everyone doesn¡¯t have to be separated in the future, aren¡¯t you the favorite of Diana? Why don¡¯t you agree to her plan?"


    "Huh--!" Hippolyte blushed. Of course she spoiled her daughter, but she thought that one day she might be pressed to the couch by some bastard. Hehehe, she was a bit unacceptable... My daughter saw what she looked like...Oh my god, it''s really crazy...


    "Hippolyte, don''t worry, this is something that will happen sooner or later..." Pandora lying aside lazily said, "Diana has always been a dear target, haven''t you seen it?"


    "...I thought he and Diana were just ordinary father-daughter relationships..." Hippolyte said depressedly.


    "Hehe... if you know how many daughters your dear raised in the last world, you won''t think so in the end!" Pandora gave Hippolyte the final fatal blow. "Even a long time ago, I called my dear as my father!"


    "Oh my God..." Hippolyte felt a sense of collapse.

 Chapter 221

    "Haha, as far as I know, my dear has obsessive thoughts about a certain combination!" Pandora continued her downfall."For example, mother and daughter, sisters, etc...Sisters, you have already experienced it, and it is estimated that you will experience mother and daughter soon, hehehe!"


    "No..." Hippolyte cried, "I want to run away... When will my dear dispel this idea, I will come back again!"


    Unfortunately, the development of things has never been shifted by human thoughts.Before Hippolyte escaped, Zhou Ye brought Diana to here. When he saw Hippolyte who tried to flee and fight against him, Zhou Ye was very angry and the consequences were serious.


    Mother¡¤daughter¡¤flowers blooming and stalks... DC world''s first pair of mother and daughter achievements are achieved!!OY!


    Chapter Two Hundred and Nineteen


    A few years later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Steve Trevor is a British spy. He successfully destroyed the German poison gas laboratory on the Ionian Islands of the Ottoman Empire and obtained the notebook of Dr. [Poison]. At this time, he was a With a proud face, he drove the snatched German plane, crossed the Mediterranean Sea to go to France, and then diverted back to England...


    "Those idiotic Germans..." Steve looked into the sea below him with a smug look, and chased his German warship unwillingly, "Go eat shit..."


    Just when he was overwhelmed, the plane suddenly entered a foggy area. In the foggy area, he couldn''t see his fingers, "What the hell is this?"


    Steve suddenly saw a flaming object in front of him rushing toward his plane. Although he didn''t know what it was, the training of the spy made him jump off his plane immediately.


    Steve flickered forward with the help of the parachute on his body, where he couldn''t tell the front, back, left, and right, so he could only control the parachute by feeling.


    Suddenly, he felt like he had passed through a thin film, and his eyes suddenly brightened. Steve couldn''t help raising his right hand to cover his eyes. After his eyes adjusted to the light, he opened his eyes.


    "Oh my God, where is this place?" Steve muttered to himself as he looked at the heavenly island in front of him: "Am I dead? Come to heaven?"


    Steve, who was still slowly descending, suddenly discovered that a man and a woman were standing on the top of the reef not far from the beach.With his eyes at two o''clock, he could clearly see the stunned expression on the handsome young man''s face when he saw him.


    "This Nima, your fate is so big that even the anti-aircraft missiles can''t kill you?" Zhou Ye murmured, looking at the male protagonist who landed on the beach on a parachute, and was speechless. "This Nima is the legendary pig. Foot halo?"


    "Daddy, what''s wrong with you?" Diana looked at her father who was constantly complaining and asked curiously: "Is there anything wrong with this person?"


    "Nothing, baby!" Zhou Ye smiled and took Diana''s slender waist and walked towards Steve, "Go, let''s go and see this uninvited guest!"


    "Hmm!" Diana nodded obediently, and followed Zhou Ye towards Steve who landed on the beach.


    "Hi, hello... I''m Lieutenant Steve of the American Expeditionary Force, do you have a telegraph station on this island?" Steve greeted the two Zhou Ye with a very friendly appearance.


    "Hmm¡ª" Diana ignored him, instead circling him twice, then ran in front of Zhou Ye, and said with the appearance of discovering New World, "Dad, this is also a man, but he is so ugly. ..."


    In Steve''s mind, there is a feeling of tens of thousands of grass, mud, horse beasts running by, is he ugly?In MI6, he is called Xiao Xianrou. The women in the archives like to tease him the most, but today he is said to be ugly...


    He just wanted to refute, and then saw Zhou Ye who was smiling but not smiling, and his whole body was depressed. Okay, he admitted that he was ugly. Compared with the blond boy in front of him, he really could only say that he had good facial features. Now, he dare not put the word handsome on himself.


    Nima, it''s really harder to compare people to others, you have to shop around...


    "Ahem... This lady, although I am not as handsome as the one in front of me, I can also be regarded as above the standard level with us..." It is a matter of dignity, and Steve had to defend himself. sentence.


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye nodded in agreement, and said, "Yes, he is on their island, so he can be said to be more handsome!"


    "It seems that the people outside are ugly!" Diana snuggled in Zhou Ye''s arms and came to such a conclusion.


    "..." At this moment, Steve was full of cows. I''m sorry, he lowered the average appearance of the British Isles. He is a sinner in Britain...


    At this moment, several assault boats suddenly burst out of the waters outside the island and rushed towards the island.


    "The Germans are here, we have to go..." Steve said and was about to run towards the island.


    But Zhou Ye blocked his way and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, this is not a place where they can wreak havoc!"


    "But..." Steve really has such confidence that he can''t figure out where Zhou Ye came from. Judging from the dresses of Zhou Ye and Diana, they are no different from ordinary British people. No, there is still a difference, Zhou Ye. The half-length coat on his body had a retro feel, but wearing it on Zhou Ye made his handsome figure a little more stable.


    And the cumbersome but not heavy decorative lace on Diana''s half-length dress made this beautiful girl a little more feminine.


    To be precise, the clothes on the two of them are more fashionable than those of the noble ladies and nobles outside the UK.They should know that the current war is dominated by firearms. They are defenseless, why are they so calm?


    "I have raised a lot of cuties there!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Yeah, I haven''t seen Dasha and Ersha for a long time, they have not played with me recently..." Diana complained and shook Zhou Ye''s arm and said, "Dad, you let them play with me... "


    "Uh-Dasha Er stupid said that it hurts too much if you hit them, so..." Zhou Ye stretched out his hands helplessly. His daughter was of a demigod bloodline, and there was nothing light or heavy under her hands. When pets play together, they hurt them...


    "At best, I''ll do it next time, Dad..." Diana stepped on tiptoe, seducing and bewildered in Zhou Ye''s ear: "I can promise you that!"


    "No problem, I will call them to play with you when I look back..." Zhou Ye sold his little pets awe-inspiringly, for the sake of his daughter''s back, the little pets will die for their owners.


    "Dad?" Steve has been completely confused by the relationship between the two. It seems that Zhou Ye is younger than Diana, but why does Diana call Zhou Ye''s father?And it seems that the two are not the kind of father-daughter relationship, but a bit like the relationship between boy and girl friends. Is it some kind of boudoir fun?


    Just when Steve hadn¡¯t figured it out, a huge wave suddenly appeared on the calm sea...


    No, that''s not a huge wave, that''s a huge creature that is more than fifty meters long... Is that?Killer Whale?


    Steve''s eyes widened, but he had never heard of such a big killer whale, and didn''t it mean that killer whales don''t eat people?Why use your own tail fin to flip those landing assault boats?Looking at the red waves rising in the water, it is obvious that those who fell into the water will definitely not end well...


    "Boom!" The German soldiers on the assault boat shot desperately at the killer whale, but it was useless.


    Umbrella''s products must be fine products.


    As Umbrella¡¯s concocted sea beasts, Dasha and Ersha have two giant killer whales over fifty meters long, naturally possessing X genes. They have only two abilities, one is rapid recovery and the other is energy absorption.These bullets are not even tickle to them.


    Chapter Three Hundred


    The two killer whales are like children playing [toy balls]. They flipped or topped several landing assault boats one by one. After a while, the sea returned to calm again... It was just a few occasional waves on the sea. The blood flower seems to be still telling the thrilling scene just now.


    "This...this...!" Steve was completely sluggish, what the hell did he go to, actually protecting the island with a huge killer whale?There is still such a dense fog outside...


    "Well, this Lieutenant Steve, can I ask you to die now?" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "This island rejects all people of unknown origin, so..."


    "No, you can''t kill me..." Steve exclaimed in a spirited voice, "I still have a mission to complete, and I have to stop a war that can kill a million people!"


    At this moment, Steve¡¯s thoughts flashed a lot, but in the end he still wanted to use the kindness of the beautiful woman in front of him to do a self-salvation. You must know that most women are soft-hearted. This is part of the spy course. The first lesson, how to use women has always been a compulsory course for male spies and one of the ways to obtain intelligence.


    "Really?" Zhou Ye looked at him with a faint smile, just at the moment when he heard gunshots on the beach, more than a dozen Amazon women soldiers ran over on horseback.


    "Tie him up and take him to the conference hall!" Zhou Ye ordered.


    "Yes, Your Royal Highness..." The Amazon female warrior replied. There were two female warriors out of the queue. One person and one arm unceremoniously pressed Steve to the ground, took out the rope and tied it directly. A sturdy.


    "You can''t do this..." Steve resisted desperately, but what made him desperate was that, as a big man, he had no power to struggle under the hands of two beautiful women.


    Paradise Island-in the conference hall.


    The surrounding stone chairs were full of Amazonian women warriors wearing various dresses. Zhou Ye came here and brought some popular fashion from the outside world.


    Steve was tied up by a mantra lasso and knelt down in front of the throne. On the throne was Zhou Ye. Hippolyte and Antiop were nestled next to Zhou Ye, while Diana sat obediently. In Zhou Ye''s arms, this was her exclusive seat.


    "Outsider, tell me who you are!" Hippolyte said.


    "My name is...Steve Trevor, an American Expeditionary Force pilot, and my serial number is 8141921. These are all I have to say..."

 Chapter 222

    The Amazon women warriors on the stone benches kept talking, "Is this the man outside? How ugly!"


    "Yes, compared to the prince, this guy who is also a man can''t be seen, it''s terrible!"


    "Fortunately, we have a prince..."


    "It''s nice to have a prince!"


    "Enough, I know I''m ugly, you don''t have to remind me over and over again, OK?" Steve turned his head and shouted angrily. He was going crazy, ran away and entered this island by mistake, and was taken prisoner by a group of crazy women. , And then being rejected by these mad women as ugly...Oh my God, who will save him, this is simply a hell of men.


    "Quiet..." Hippolyte''s voice sounded, and the buzzing of the Amazon women soldiers in the audience calmed down.


    "Okay, go ahead..." Hippolyte nodded in satisfaction, and then said.


    "Continue what? I don''t have much anymore..." Steve felt the truth in his heart suddenly as if he couldn''t hold back anymore, and he went out."I was hired by the British intelligence service, what the hell is this..."


    "That''s the rope that will let you tell the truth, accept your fate!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "The spy training you have received has no effect on this thing!"


    "What''s your mission?" Hippolyte was only interested in the safety of his island, wondering if this man was ordered to find this Amazonian resting place hidden by the gods.


    "No matter who you are, you are now more dangerous than you think..." Steve began to deliberately search for what he could say in his heart. You know, although you can''t tell lies, you can sometimes tell the truth. Misleading, as a spy, Steve has naturally received such training, alarmism is the first step.


    "I am a spy. I was ordered to investigate the intention of the German leader, General Ludendorff, to go to the Ionian Islands. There I found the German military factories and the poisonous gas factories. If these gas bombs are manufactured and used on the battlefield. There will be thousands of civilians slaughtered..." Tagging yourself as justice is the second step of Steve.


    "..." Diana''s face showed unbearable, but she still gave the decision to her father. She believed that her father would be able to give herself a satisfactory answer.


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye smiled when he saw the expression on Diana''s face. His own good girl is so kind, what is an old saying?[A gentleman can deceive it] This Steve, who is a spy, is obviously taking advantage of this."Then tell me, Captain, don''t you Americans have gas factories? Don''t the British have their own gas factories?"


    "...Yes..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Steve spit out these words with difficulty. He suddenly understood that his plan was completely seen through by this man. Under the influence of this mantra lasso, he Can''t tell lies.


    "The German poison gas factory is to continue the war. Is your poison gas factory to quell the war?" Zhou Ye continued to ask with a smile.


    "Of course... of course, no! But, the Germans are more powerful..." As a spy, Steve knows a lot of internal things. Obviously, the man in front of him has seen everything about him.But he still wants to struggle...


    "More powerful?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile: "The killing with a knife is the same as killing with a gun. Is there an essential difference? Or is it? Your poison gas is not fatal?"


    "...There is no difference...Our poison gas is also deadly!" Steve finally gave up the struggle. In front of Zhou Ye, all his thoughts were ineffective.


    "So, baby, look, you don''t need to be sad or disappointed!" Zhou Ye lightly patted Diana''s dolphins and said, "This is just a dog biting a dog. You don''t need a war between two mad dogs. And feel sad!"


    "The civilians are innocent..." Diana bit her lips tightly and said.


    "Are civilians innocent? Ha ha..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Then you can ask him, how did Britain deal with innocent people on other continents more than a hundred years ago? You can ask him again, Americans. How do you treat the Indians who warmly welcomed them... You know that the civilians who enjoy the dividends of the war, every penny spent is filled with the blood of the various ethnic groups in the East and the indigenous Indians. From this point of view, None of them is innocent... This war is only because of a dispute between a group of robbers because of the uneven distribution of the spoils. No matter how great the name is, it is a dog biting a dog..."


    "This... is this true?" Diana didn''t even need Steve to answer. From his desperate eyes, she had already seen the answer she wanted. It was clear that what her father said was the truth...


    "This guy obviously wants to take advantage of your kindness, my dear!" Zhou Ye whispered in Diana''s ear: "We have an old saying in the East that there is something to be hated to be sad, so dear, Anything that only listens to one''s side words is the performance of a fool. To see with one''s own eyes, to hear with one''s ears, and to feel with one''s own heart, is what a wise man does."


    "I don''t want to see this guy anymore, Dad!" Diana was completely black at this moment, but her kindness was exchanged for deception and use. Her past persistence collapsed, and she buried herself in Zhou Ye In her arms, the decision will be left to his father in the future, and he only needs to listen to his father''s words, and consider what is kind and evil, so hard work, or leave it to his father.


    "Throw this guy into the sea to feed Dasha and Ersha!" Zhou Ye ordered.


    "Yes!" Two female guards came over, picked up Steve and walked out.


    Steve struggled desperately, but the hands of the two Amazon female guards were like two iron tongs, holding him tightly, making him unable to break free.


    In the eyes of the two female bodyguards, this ugly man is simply hateful. He actually tried to deceive his little princess. If it weren''t for the prince to expose his tricks, I am afraid that he might really succeed.


    Two Amazon female warriors carried Steve to a high cliff on the coast, and one of the female warriors put a finger in her mouth and blew a whistle.


    Following her whistle, two whistles like whistling sounded, two huge figures looming in the sea.It is the two killer whales...


    "I hope you won''t cause diarrhea between the two little babies!" Another female guard untied the mantra lasso wrapped around Steve and threw him down mercilessly with the back of his neck.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!


    Chapter Three Hundred and One


    Two days after the incident-


    Zhou Ye came to Diana''s little secret base and watched sitting on the swing swinging, Diana with her small face tightly smiled and said, "Hey, baby, you seem to be in a bad mood! "


    "No, Dad, I just..." Diana felt that the kindness beliefs she had adhered to in the past seemed to be worthless.


    "Baby, kindness is not guilty, and sympathy is not wrong!" Zhou Ye walked over, then hugged Diana tightly, and said, "Everything is the fault of those who use people''s sympathy. Such talents are Really guilty!"


    "Then Dad... do you think you are kind or evil?" Diana asked Zhou Ye curiously.


    "Uh-this I think you should ask yourself!" Zhou Ye kicked the ball to Diana''s feet."Do you feel happy to be with me? If you are happy, I am kind, if not, I am evil... I am good and evil, depending on you, baby!"


    "Then I think Dad is the kindest person in the world..." Diana instantly figured it out. Goodness and evil are never said by people themselves, but by what kind of things he has done. What kind of influence people have."Dad, take possession of me, be crazy or crazy...Today I can..."


    Diana didn''t finish the rest of her words, but Zhou Ye already understood what could be?You can try to fully occupy it... With a cry, Zhou Ye transformed...


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "My dear, have you really decided to take Diana to human society?" Hippolyte looked at Zhou Ye reluctantly.


    "Well, I think Diana has grown up and needs to establish her own three views..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "So, baby, I will feed you all at once..."


    "That''s not the reason...Ah, tap it, dear..."


    At night, at the entrance of the Hippolyte Palace, everyone held a grand farewell ceremony to send Zhou Ye out of the island...Of course, when the sky was pale, the whole floor was covered with naked bodies, naked bodies, naked bodies and naked bodies. Ah hey female Amazon warriors...


    They really ate and supported them this time, and they were a little scared one by one. Zhou Ye went directly to the "Ten Thousand Strikes in Seconds" genius, and they levelled them all...


    On the shore of Paradise Island...


    Diana was sitting in a small boat built by herself, waiting for her father''s arrival.


    It didn¡¯t take long before she saw an upright figure walking towards her in the morning sun. The sun was shining on his blonde hair, and there were bursts of golden light, like a god descending on the world, and it was the person who had been busy all night. Zhou Ye.


    "Dad, you are here..." Diana cheered and rushed in front of Zhou Ye, but dissatisfied with her small hand, she wiped the lip marks on Zhou Ye''s cheek."Really, knowing that today is the day you went out of the island with me, you still pester you so much!"


    "Okay, don''t be angry, baby, you must know that in the next year, I belong to you completely, they can''t see me!" Zhou Ye smiled and comforted her.


    "This is great..." Diana felt very happy that she could occupy Zhou Ye for a year. Although Zhou Ye often accompanied her on the island, there were still so many Amazon female warriors, especially With my own mother, aunt and Pandora...


    This time Diana was finally able to monopolize Zhou Ye for a year, and Diana was overjoyed."Then what are we waiting for? Dear father?"


    "Uh, baby, you can no longer call my father in human society..." Zhou Ye said embarrassingly, "After all, there are things like ethics in human society..."


    "Then what do you call?" Diana asked puzzledly: "The gods don''t speak ethics, why do the human beings created by the gods speak ethics..."


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye regretted it at this time, regretting that he was okay. Why did he want to spread the chaos of the Greek gods to Diana?... Now I actually stopped asking myself."Maybe... Maybe...for the health of the next generation?"


    "Why?" Diana turned into a curious baby, and kept asking Zhou Ye why... it made Zhou Ye embarrassed...


    "Okay, baby, we still have a lot of time, I will tell you slowly!" Zhou Ye urgently changed the subject, "Now let''s go first!"

 Chapter 223

    "Okay!" Diana took Zhou Ye and jumped directly onto her small sailboat, and sailed towards the outside world: "Dad, I won''t call your father, what shall I call?"


    "Just call my dear... baby 1"


    "Honey? Is that right?"


    "Yes, baby, that''s it!"


    "My dear, my dear... hee hee, this seems to be a good name!"


    As the two voices drifted away, Diana''s small sailboat finally disappeared on the sea. At the highest point of the island, Hippolyte sighed faintly until he could no longer see the shadow of his daughter''s boat. With a deep breath, he supported the wall and returned to his bedroom...


    Feeling the peculiar feeling of hemp, crisp and crisp coming from under him, Hippolyte couldn''t help but blush, and uttered a low mouthful: "This bastard... just leave, you will harm people before you leave..."


    Having said this, she couldn''t help but sighed, muttering to herself, "I start to miss you now, what should I do, dear..."


    And at the moment on the sea...


    Diana was holding Zhou Ye and asking 100,000 why...


    "Why does that ship smoke?"


    "Why do people make such machines that pollute the environment?"


    "Why do humans eat the meat of other animals...?"


    Zhou Ye was finally annoyed by the question, and simply pressed Diana on the deck...He came on a sunrise trip on the sea, facing the rising sun, made this action...


    This time the battle was really dark, and it didn¡¯t end until Ye Xing covered the sky. Zhou Ye had to admire his cheap daughter. The blood of the demigod was indeed the blood of the demigod... How can I entangle myself for such a long time...


    "Dad, what is good? What is evil?" Diana murmured, snuggling in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    "Huh..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly. Seeing that his daughter from home was still struggling with this issue, he said simply: "There is no complete good in the world and no real evil. Some are just relative good and evil. , Maybe everyone has a different view of good and evil..."


    "Then what is your view of good and evil, dad?" Diana asked curiously.


    "What is good for me is good, and what is bad for me is evil!" Zhou Ye grinned, "Everyone in the world is like this...!"


    "Then what are my good and evil?" Diana was a little confused.


    "If there is one person, all people say he is kind, but he wants to kill me, then is he good or evil?" Zhou Ye thought for a while, and then followed benevolence.


    "Big evil..." Diana didn''t even think about it, she just blurted out, actually wanting to kill her favorite father, he is not evil, what is evil?


    "But people say he is a kind person?" Zhou Ye continued to induce.


    "Then he is also a villain, at least to me, he is a villain!" Diana did not change her original intention.


    "Baby, isn''t this your good and evil?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "What''s good for Dad, those who help Dad are kind, and those who help Dad are bad, and those who want to hurt Dad are evil people. I understand Dad!" Diana nodded firmly. From this moment on, she didn''t have anything. Confused, her view of good and evil was completely distorted by Zhou Ye...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Two


    half year later------


    A tall and fit black-haired beauty, holding a handsome and incomparable blond teenager wandering the streets of London, the beauty looked up at the sky covered by the black smoke from the forest-like chimney, this city He already deserves the title of Fog City.


    "Dad, why do we come to this damn place?" The black-haired girl was Diana who had traveled through most of the world with Zhou Ye.


    In the past six months, Zhou Ye took her to the Eastern World to take a look at the Eastern civilians who were struggling with the opium of British merchants, and the innocent people whose homes were destroyed by opium, and then went to India. In a circle, take a look at the ordinary people dying and struggling under the iron hoof of the British colonists.


    Finally, Zhou Ye took her to the American continent to see how this country that advertises freedom and justice treats the Indians who helped their ancestors from the Mayflower establish a foothold in the American continent.


    Indian slaughter order, scalp-for-dollar order, Thanksgiving...?This is simply the greatest blasphemy against the word gratitude.


    Diana was completely biased by Zhou Ye. Now she doesn''t have any good feelings for these countries in Europe and America. In her opinion, any natural and man-made disasters in these countries are caused by herself and deserve it.


    Now even if Diana is released alone, it is estimated that there will only be one Wonder Woman, and there will no longer be the so-called Wonder Woman... Zhou Ye feels very satisfied with his life outlook education.


    "Of course we are here to do business!" Zhou Ye frowned and looked at the narrow streets with soot floating everywhere. He also hated London in this era. It is really a shame that the European environmentalists of later generations have a face. Criticize the sandstorm in my Greater Kyoto. No matter how bad the environment of my Greater Kyoto is, it is a hundred times stronger than London, the world metropolis of this era, which represents advanced and fashionable.


    "I feel like I can''t breathe anymore, Dad..." Diana looked at the gray sky with disgust, and mocked: "This is the justice that the lieutenant advertises? Ha..."


    "So I said, the definition of justice in everyone''s heart is different, we only need to implement our own justice!" Zhou Ye smiled and corrected Diana''s view of universal justice. His most proud thing.


    "Yes, Dad!" At this moment, Diana had reached a state of blind obedience to Zhou Ye. Even if Zhou Ye said that the whole European continent was landed for world peace, she would not hesitate to implement Zhou Ye''s ideas. .


    "But I still hate this place, because they stain the new boots you gave me!" Diana said with dissatisfaction looking at the black mud spots on her new boots.


    "Well, it seems we need a means of transportation!" Zhou Ye smiled and stood on the side of the street with Diana''s slender waist.


    It didn''t take long for the two to see a wagon drawn by two horses approaching them. A violet sword and shield badge hung on the side wall of the carriage, which was obviously a noble carriage.


    This luxurious carriage stopped in front of Zhou Ye, a smiley face wearing a white fur hat stuck out the carriage window and looked at Zhou Ye with a smile: "Hey, do you need to take you for a ride? Handsome gentleman !"


    "Of course, I would never refuse the kindness of a beautiful lady!" Zhou Ye replied with a smile. The door of the carriage was opened from the inside. Zhou Ye took Diana and sat in the carriage naturally.


    Diana is now immune to this situation. Only when she reaches the outside world, she truly knows how destructive her father''s face is to women.


    When they were still at sea, a French lady forced the captain to stop the ship, just to pick her up with her father, and even invited herself to go on a round-the-world trip with her...


    Zhou Ye did not refuse their invitation. Although Diana was a bit jealous at first, it turned out that those noble ladies had completely lost their wives and lost their troops. Zhou Ye didn¡¯t look down on them at all and left them alone. In front of me, I was like a peacock with an open screen. I didn''t plan to get their chuang at all. In the end, Diana was the cheapest.


    So now Diana is no longer jealous. Anyway, his father is just playing with them. Besides, in the past six months, except for Zhou Ye flying with Diana when the distance is too far, most of the other time has been depended on. With a handsome face, eating and drinking...


    Those ladies also love and hate Zhou Ye. He loves his witty words like pearls. If there is no problem in the world, it is difficult to get him. From time to time, they will perform small magic tricks to surprise them. Why do they hate him? Is this guy just not their chuang?


    Just like a piece of fat hanging in front of their eyes, it seems that they can be swallowed in one bite, but in the end they can¡¯t eat it. Some of them almost wanted the overlord to bow... but in order not to damage them The image in front of Ye, they had to swallow their saliva and pretend to be serious, and the ugly and funny Diana often couldn''t help laughing.


    It seems that this is a new bait... Diana smiled and looked at the lady in a fur coat in front of her, waiting for a good show.


    "Mister doesn''t look like a Londoner?" The lady in a fur coat started wanting to touch Zhou Ye''s bottom as soon as she came, "Is this the first time in London?"


    "Yes, I came to London to find someone!" Zhou Ye took out a piece of paper written in English from his pocket and handed it to the lady."If it is convenient, can you send me here first?"


    "No problem!" The lady was also very simply. She opened the small window behind her and the coachman in front of her, and passed the paper over and said, "Sirens, send this gentleman to this place first!"


    "Okay, madam!" The coachman''s answer came through the small window.


    "It seems that the person you are looking for is also a great man!" Although it was just a tip, the lady had clearly seen the address on the paper."The West End is a place where powerful and powerful people gather, where you can find the most powerful people in Britain, and the richest people!"


    "I''m visiting Sir Patrick and I need to ask him about some things!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Oh my God, you actually know Sir Patrick?" The lady covered her mouth with a goose feather fan, looking surprised.


    "Is Sir Patrick already so famous?" Zhou Ye looked surprised.


    "Sir Patrick is the leader of the hot conservatives now, and the peace proposal he advocates is really exciting... He is really a peace-loving gentleman." The lady looked like a conservative too.

 Chapter 224

    "Maybe..." Zhou Ye shrugged his shoulders, thinking that God of War Ares was a peaceful person, and really blinded you."I haven''t seen him for a long time, I really don''t know what kind of peace proposal he made!"


    "The three principles of peace he proposed have spread throughout Europe. Haven''t you been in Europe for a while? You don''t even know about it?"


    "Uh, I just came back from America, I really don''t know about this..."


    "Oh my god, it''s really a shame, that''s a great offer!" The lady looked a pity, and then she said brightly, "If you can, can you introduce Sir Patrick to me? I am personally right. He admires it very much!"


    "Ahem... if there is a chance, I think I will!" Zhou Ye can only perfunctory, the ghost knows whether Sir Patrick is still alive after today, even if he is alive, it is estimated that his destiny will be in the future. Brera''s biological laboratory only.


    "Really? Are you really willing to introduce Sir Patrick to me?" The lady''s eyes brightened.


    "Well, I don''t think this is a big problem!" Zhou Ye was depressed for a while. It seems that in the eyes of some women, his appearance is still no match for the temptation and temptation of power...


    Diana saw Zhou Ye''s deflated appearance, and she burst into laughter. She didn''t expect that her father''s invincible male offensive would be defeated by power. It was really fun...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Three


    The West End of London, here is the gathering place of the powerful, here is the gathering place of British wealth.Here you seem to be instantly free from the suffocating black haze of the Eastern District. Here you can''t see the dirty sailors and dock workers, only well-dressed English gentlemen and English ladies in whalebone skirts.


    Of course, Zhou Ye and Diana must be added now, no matter where they stand, they are like fireflies in the dark, exuding dazzling brilliance.


    "Hello, I''m coming to Sir Patrick..." Zhou Ye stood in front of a three-story white Victorian apartment, facing a man in a neatly dressed gown, showing meticulous gestures. The silver-haired old man said: "I think he will be happy to give me advice!"


    "Excuse me, sir, have you made an appointment?" The British butler is worthy of the legendary old-fashioned style. Even in the face of Zhou Ye, who seems to be from an extraordinary background, he still calmly speaks in Oxford accent. Asked without haste.


    "There is no appointment!" Zhou Ye smiled, with golden eyes looking at the British butler faintly. At this moment, he did not hesitate to use the spiritual hints that he had not used for a long time to the butler. Interest was stopped at the door of BOSS."But I think he will be very happy to see me!"


    "Yes, I think so too!" The slightly muddy eyes of the British butler were slightly stagnant, and then he recovered his qingming. At this moment, he has been controlled by Zhou Ye''s mental hint."Please come with me, Sir Patrick has just returned from the Capitol, enjoying his afternoon tea!"


    "For me, this is really good news!" Zhou Ye smiled and embraced Diana and followed the butler into the door.


    Under the leadership of the butler, the two Zhou Ye quickly came to the door of a room on the second floor. The butler knocked on the door politely and rhythmically."Sir Patrick, someone is looking for you!"


    "Didn''t I say that I was gone this afternoon?" A slightly older voice came from the room.


    Although the voice said so, it was clear that the butler didn''t mean to obey his orders. Instead, he opened the door and gestured to Zhou Ye and Diana: "Please come in, sir!"


    "Thank you!" After Zhou Ye thanked him politely, he walked into the room with Diana, the butler bowed slightly, exited the room, and closed the door.


    "Who are you?" Seeing the uninvited two of Zhou Ye, Sir Patrick''s pupils shrank, and they returned to normal in an instant. Like an ordinary old man, he stood up angrily, and was about to rush two. The appearance of people going out."Please leave here, you are not welcome here, and I don''t know you either!"


    Zhou Ye ignored the old acting guy, but looked around in the room. This is an ordinary-looking English study room with various books and two comfortable wicker chairs on the shelves around it. It was placed in front of the fireplace. At this moment, the charcoal fire in the fireplace was burning, adding a bit of warmth to this cold winter house.


    "Should I call you Sir Patrick?" Zhou Ye said unceremoniously and sat on the chair opposite Sir Patrick in front of the fireplace, then hugged Diana on his lap, jokingly: "Or should May I call you the god of war Ares?"


    Obviously, Zhou Ye had already told Diana about the purpose of coming here. Hearing the name Ares, Diana was unmoved, still snuggling in Zhou Ye''s arms obediently.


    "It seems you are here prepared..." Sir Patrick, uh, no, it should be called Ares now.Ares looked at Zhou Ye, with a haze on his thin cheeks, "I just don''t know what you want to do with my sister here?"


    "Who''s your sister..." Diana tried to jump up after she rubbed it, but was hugged tightly by Zhou Ye. "Dad, let me go, I want to ask this damn guy, what is he? What do you mean? Why do you call my sister?"


    Diana knew Ares, the god of war, but didn''t know her own life experience. She had a mother and father who loved her. What does this old guy mean?


    "Don''t worry, my dear baby, you are my daughter, and no one can take it away. This doesn''t change with anyone''s words!" Zhou Ye whispered to Diana''s ear to calm her emotions .


    "Hmm..." The fierce Diana suddenly returned to Zhou Ye''s arms like a cat that was smoothed.


    "Interesting... It''s so funny, my sad father Zeus, the godslayer who was created to kill me in the end, is not willing to perform his duties anymore? It''s so funny..." Ares watching Looking at the father and daughter in front of them, they instantly understood the causality, and suddenly laughed wildly.


    "Does anyone say that you are very annoying?" Zhou Ye looked at the madman-like old man impatiently, and whispered: "Although Diana was not my own birth, she was raised by me. We have each other, we know each other, we recognize each other, your cheap father Zeus, besides giving Diana his blood, what else did you give her?"


    "Dad..." When Diana heard Zhou Ye''s words, she happily offered her own daddy. Obviously, her father will always be her father, even if the blood of Zeus is flowing in her body, she will not recognize Zeus. It belongs to her father. She has only one father, and that is Zhou Ye.


    "Interesting, it''s so funny...Have you inherited the Protoss'' view of love and love? It''s so funny to fall in love with the man who raised him..." Ares saw Diana kiss Zhou Ye , It was as if a new continent had been discovered."My sister, it seems that we will no longer be enemies!"


    "Because we are all rebels of the gods, hahahahaha!" Saying this, Ares laughed happily again.


    "I don''t know why, seeing your expression makes me feel very uncomfortable!" Following Zhou Ye''s words, Ares only felt that his world had fallen, and the ceiling instantly turned into the ground. It fell from the ceiling back to the ground.


    "Mortal, do you dare to blaspheme and blaspheme?" Ares slowly got up from the ground, staring at this Zhou Ye tightly. Although he didn''t know what was going on just now, he didn''t see it clearly. Something hit himself, but based on his instinct, he felt that the man in front of him who Diana called Dad beat him.


    "Actually, you were so happy just now, I haven''t said what I''m here for!" Zhou Ye said, stood up, gently put Diana in his arms on the chair, and then looked worried. My own Diana smiled: "Baby, I promise it will be over soon, give me five seconds!"


    "Yeah!" Diana nodded and sat in the chair obediently.


    "It''s really an arrogant mortal, don''t you know a word? Only God is the one who kills the gods?" Although Ares said very arrogantly, his actions were very cautious. After all, he hadn''t See clearly, he suffered a big loss first, something he hadn''t encountered in thousands of years.


    "What a god, it''s just the dreams of a group of boring people with extraordinary abilities!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and the golden eyes in his eyes exuded an inch of golden light, and the whole person stood there like a supreme god. , Let Ares involuntarily be more careful again.


    "You humble existences don''t know anything about power..." As soon as Zhou Ye''s words sounded, the battle was over.


    I saw Ares instantly fell to the ground, his whole body turned ragged, his nose and face swollen.There is also a pair of special fetters and handcuffs on his hands and feet.On that instrument of torture, many cuneiform writings were meanderingly inscribed. This was a lock goddess shackles that Guan Guan specially made for Zhou Ye, specifically for this group of self-proclaimed gods.


    "You...what did you do to me?" Ares, who fell on the ground, no longer had a calm look on his face at this moment, only a face full of fear, he found that his divine power was blocked by this pair of shackles. Unable to use the slightest, he is now an ordinary person who is stronger than an ordinary old man.


    "Really a guy who resists beating!" Zhou Ye exclaimed.


    You know, just now, he punched this old guy thousands of punches at the speed of light, kicked him tens of thousands of kicks, even though he was afraid of beating him to death, it only took a bit of effort, but this is also incredible. Zhou Ye''s force was enough to explode the moon, but he didn''t kill this guy, it just made his nose and face swollen.


    This had to make Zhou Ye sigh that the skins of these self-proclaimed gods were so thick.


    Of course, even though they have thick skins, these gods still haven''t gotten rid of human nature. They use their naked eyes to capture Zhou Ye''s figure. Isn''t that looking for abuse?


    Can he see the speed of light clearly with the naked eye?Obviously they can''t!That''s why Ares was crushed by Zhou Ye like a weak chicken at this moment, but he couldn''t even see his figure.To be honest, in Zhou Ye''s eyes, the strength of this Ares is not as good as the Apocalypse in the X world.


    "What are you going to want?" Ares lying on the ground watched with horror as Zhou Ye took out a human-shaped iron box like an iron, a virgin, and a woman from his bracelet, and placed it on top of the iron box. He also drew spells in words he couldn''t understand, which made him feel dangerous instinctively.


    "You can''t get rid of you, don''t worry, I have no interest in you!" Zhou Ye still has a heart to play with the old guy, "I just brought you back to my base, I think after all, come to this world. It''s too unreasonable if you don''t bring anything to the Red Queen. What if she goes on strike when she gets angry? It just happens that there are you guys who call themselves gods. I think the Red Queen will love my gift!"


    "No, don''t..." Although he didn''t understand the meaning of Zhou Ye''s words, Ares felt that it was definitely not a pleasant thing.


    Zhou Ye ignored Ares''s struggle, grabbed him by the neck like a chicken, stuffed him into the Prison God Iron Maiden¡¤Girl, and then retracted it into the bracelet.


    A group of guys who can''t even break through time and space dare to claim to be gods?Yeah, yeah, what a shame...


    "Dad, who is the Red Queen?"


    "The Red Queen, it is a very, very advanced computer. I will show you to know her then!"


    "Is she also one of your wives?"


    "Uh, she doesn''t have this function yet..."


    "Then father, where are we going now?"


    "It''s almost a year, we should go back, don''t you want your mother? Baby!"


    "Really? That''s great... It''s just that the time to spend alone with Dad is gone. I always feel that I haven''t had enough..."

 Chapter 225

    "Then let''s play for a while and then go back?"


    "Okay, there are many things I haven''t tried with Dad..."


    The two of them walked out of the apartment while chatting, and never showed up in London again...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Four


    While Zhou Ye was taking Diana around Europe, some people were thinking about him¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "This person has no past in this world, let alone a future in this world. He only has the present. What is going on?"


    In a dark cave, only a pile of burning wood on the open ground emits a golden light. That''s right, the light from this bonfire is golden.


    There were three women sitting by the campfire. One of them was old, with scattered silver hair draped over her shoulders, while the woman sitting to her left, wearing a black veil, concealed all her features, making people There is no way to confirm her appearance and age, and there is a young and beautiful woman with a motherly smile on her face, as if a young woman is looking at her child.


    It was the old woman who said the above sentence, and saw that she was holding a pair of dark scissors, pulling out the gold thread from the young woman''s hand and passing through the black veiled woman''s hand without hesitation. shear.


    The cut gold thread fluttered and fell directly into the bonfire surrounded by three people. Every time an old woman cut a gold thread, a trace of sadness leaked out of the young woman''s face.


    They are the three goddesses of destiny in Greek mythology. The kind and beautiful young woman Kroso represents the new life, and the masked woman is the unpredictable fate represented by the second sister Laxsis. The wife is Atropos, she represents death.


    What they are discussing now is a thread of destiny that is constantly cut no matter what. She can''t find the beginning of this thread, and Laxsis cannot exert any force of fate on it, and Atlopus'' scissors cannot at all. Cut this thread, even this thread is like illusion, she can''t touch it at all.


    This sudden line of destiny made them feel very troubled. Even after they exerted divine power, they couldn''t see the connecting part of this line...


    This is not the worst. The worst is that that thread even mischievously found hundreds of threads of fate that they deliberately hid, and got entangled with them. With its light, they could no longer control There are hundreds of fate lines.


    "This...what the hell is going on?" The elder Atlopus, the boss of the goddess of fate, has struggled with this line for a long time. According to mortal time, it has been at least thousands of years, but still can''t break this. Root line.


    She is exhausted physically and mentally...


    "I think I probably know what''s going on!" It sounded in vain, and then a Valkyrie wearing a gold armor, holding a shield and a javelin suddenly appeared in the cave.


    "Athena..." The three goddesses stood up all at once, and the boss Atropos said unceremoniously: "We have done everything we promised you. What are you doing now?"


    "Of course, I know that you have done everything you promised me!" Athena smiled and walked gracefully to the three of them. "My stupid brother killed my father, and my self The eldest father thought he could kill my stupid brother by leaving a back hand, but the back hand was cut off... This is a sad story!"


    "Hehe, your father''s back hand might not be the back hand you left behind intentionally!" Atlopus had already seen through this guy called the goddess of war. "You want your sister, Diana, to spread the gods in the world. Glory, I want to revive the glory of the Greek gods again, but unfortunately, you can''t control the fate of your sister now, right?"


    "Isn''t it obvious?" Athena laughed: "If it weren''t for such a plan, how could my stupid brother kill Apollo, how could he kill Hephaestus, how could he kill him? Hermes, the most important thing is, if I didn''t steal my father''s lightning scepter, how could he kill my father?"


    "Why did you plan all this for what?" Atlopus asked: "Is it just to leave only the goddess in the twelve gods?"


    "Of course, isn''t this bad?" Athena smiled triumphantly: "Ancient era was the era of matriarchal clans. That era was the most peaceful era, with no war and no destruction. Let''s look at what happened afterwards? Those men came to power, they were greedy, they were full of destructive desires, they launched wars for their own interests and destroyed thousands of families, so... I want to reproduce the style of the ancient times, I want to let the female gods completely dominate the world! "


    "You are really crazy..." Atropos murmured.


    "No, of course I am not crazy. I am very sober. I have always planned for this matter for thousands of years. Now I am only the last step!" Athena said, glancing at Atlopus, and said "If I''m crazy? Don''t forget that you are no better. You are also my accomplices. Without your help to cover up their fate, how could those male gods die stupidly in Ares'' hands!"


    "I..." Atlopus wanted to defend, but couldn''t talk about it. After all, she was also a member of Athena''s persuasion at that time.


    "Okay, let''s separate the lines of fate that run away and take the last step!" Athena said with the spear in her hand, lightly tapping the headless and tailless line of fate that seemed like an illusion, she thought, This one of her own will definitely break the fate line, so that Amazon''s fate will return to her hands, but... nothing happened.


    "Hehe, Athena, neither can you..." Atlopus was very happy to see this woman deflated, although she could not touch the line of fate, but seeing someone like her, she couldn''t help but feel happy. .


    "It''s been a long time since you walked out of the cave at the foot of the World Tree, and your thoughts have become rigid!" Athena ignored Atlopus''s ridicule, but raised her round shield with a confident expression. A photo of the entangled and entangled fate of the Amazons, a cloud of phantom appeared on the shield, which is exactly the image of Zhou Ye and the Amazon women."In the ancient East, there is an old saying called Shun Teng Mo Gu. We don''t need to find the beginning and end of this line of fate, we only need to find the people who are entangled with him!"


    With the voice of Athena, Zhou Ye''s image finally stayed on her shield, "Look, I have found the master of this line of fate... Now, it''s up to you! Laksis!"


    Laxis, wearing a black veil, nodded silently, and pointed her finger to the shield of the image of Zhou Ye last year. On her raised fingers, there was a trace of black and unknown mist wrapped around her. The mist was called Destiny''s. Malicious.


    I saw the black mist drifting towards the shield and flying towards the image of Zhou Ye last year. After hitting the shield, the mist was stained with a hint of golden aura. The black mist with golden aura turned his head towards the headless road. The tailless line of fate flies away...


    When approaching the golden fate line, the mist quickly entangled, dyeing the entire fate line black...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Five


    On the other hand, Zhou Ye is taking his good daughter, Diana, on a trip in Barcelona, ??Spain. Although Europe has become a dog in World War I, I have to say that there is still a place of peace. For example, Switzerland, Spain, Denmark, Norway, etc. Zhou Ye chose Spain this time.


    "It looks really good here..." Diana looked at this port city. People were still living peacefully, except that there were more cargo ships from other countries in the port.


    "Of course, the place I chose is the best!" Zhou Ye replied. Of course he would not choose the landlocked countries in Europe. Let alone war refugees, it is a big problem.


    If Diana gets there, she might be in a bad mood again. Although Spain is also a neutral country, across a strait, the refugees would not choose this place. It is more the first choice of the rich and nobles...


    "Okay baby, I''ll take you to eat some famous Spanish dishes. I remember having eaten it once, and it feels good!" Zhou Ye still remembers the taste of the roast suckling pig that he had eaten in the [Flying Eagle Project]. It''s not bad to say.


    Just when he was embracing Diana to find a local person to inquire about food information, he suddenly felt a trip over his feet and suddenly fell to the ground.


    With Zhou Ye¡¯s reaction speed, he would never fall down. He stopped there in a weird posture, and his whole person showed a forty-five degree angle to the ground. In order to cover up his unnaturalness, he hurriedly supported him with his hand. ground.


    Only then did he discover that on the ground, a rivet of a cargo box with a length of 20 centimeters was erected there with the sharp part facing upwards. This situation was quite strange. What is this?Reaper is here?


    Zhou Ye frowned. He has never fallen since he gained Superman''s power, not to mention the weird rivets in front of him. These are the nails on the cargo ship that are used to nail the wooden boxes containing valuables. That¡¯s right, this is the port, and it¡¯s okay for something like this to appear, but it¡¯s not right to appear in front of me and I just happen to fall...


    Zhou Ye glanced around randomly, and didn''t see anyone who made him feel very wrong, and he didn''t feel anyone tripping him when he fell.


    ... Is it really your own problem?Is this really an accident?Zhou Ye thought a little unconfidently.


    "Dad, what happened?" Diana asked Zhou Ye, who was lying on the ground in a strange posture.


    "No, nothing, baby, let''s find a place where we can taste local specialties!" Zhou Ye shook his head and stood up, taking this incident as an accident for the time being. Now he doesn''t want to accompany his daughter. The good times were messed up.


    "Well, let''s go, Dad!" Diana happily hugged Zhou Ye''s arm, and the two walked toward the city like a close young couple.


    Nothing happened along the way. Zhou Ye slowly let go of his vigilance, and took Diana to start looking for local well-known food. The two finally chose a restaurant called 7PORTES, which is said to have seafood here. Good meal...


    Both of them ordered a tasting, and Zhou Ye felt that it was not bad except for a bit salty. Of course, the spring rolls here were also good, not the Cantonese spring rolls, but the translated name is called spring rolls.


    After eating, the two went to the Boqueria Bazaar, the most beautiful market in Spain, which is known as the must choice for gluttons. Here, Diana is like a puppy of Sahuan, and will taste the bread on this stall. After a while, he took a sausage from that stall, and after a while, he had another brightly colored popsicle in his hand.


    That''s a rhythm that feels that the mouth is not enough.


    Zhou Ye smiled and helped Diana pay the bills behind her. When she left England, Zhou Ye exchanged gold for a lot of pounds. In this era when the pound is still strong, this thing is better than Spanish currency.


    "Hi, boy, your girlfriend is such a lovely girl!" An old lady wearing an apron rejected Zhou Ye''s pound and said: "It''s just a piece of bread, just treat it as I asked her to eat it!"


    "Thank you so much!" Zhou Ye thanked him politely, and hurriedly ran after Diana. This daughter seemed to be short of snacks when she was a child. Is this to take revenge on the days when she did not have snacks when she was a child?It turned into a foodie...


    Just when Zhou Ye finished paying the bills one by one and was about to find his daughter, he suddenly heard a weird [bang] sound, like a heavy object falling from something...


    Zhou Ye followed the sound and saw that there was a ham shop next to him. On the door of the store, there was a row of large prosciutto hams. It happened that a prosciutto ham seemed to be unhooked from the hook and fell off. It hit the cutting board below, and the weight of the ham happened to hit the handle of the sharp ham-slicing knife on the cutting board. This time the sharp knife was smashed into the air, and it pierced Zhou Ye''s head in a circle in mid-air. Come here.


    "Nima..." Although Zhou Ye was not afraid of swords and guns, he did not intend to use his head to pick up the sharp knife. He stretched out his hand easily and clamped the sharp knife that hit his head with two fingers.


    "I''m sorry...I''m really sorry..." Only then did the owner of the ham shop realize that his sharp knife had almost caused a disaster, and he hurriedly walked out of the shop and apologized to Zhou Ye.


    "It''s nothing, just be careful when placing the knives in the future!" Zhou Ye saw at a glance that the shopkeeper was really unaware, and he didn''t intend to kill him. Instead, he returned the sharp knife.

 Chapter 226

    While the shop owner said yes, he took out the dropped prosciutto, and had to give it to Zhou Ye, saying that it was a gift he apologized, otherwise he would feel uneasy. Zhou Ye was not polite, so he just accepted it.


    When no one noticed, Zhou Ye threw the ham into his wristband. There was no sound on the surface, and he still accompanied Diana to play there with a happy appearance...


    In the afternoon, Zhou Ye experienced several fatal attacks that seemed to be accidental, but these attacks were completely useless to Zhou Ye, but he easily avoided the past.


    night------


    In the luxurious suite of the Euler Hotel, Diana, who had been playing for a day, was conquered by Zhou Ye for a while, and was falling into a deep dream. It was obvious that her dreams were very sweet and beautiful, because even in her sleep, the corners of her mouth Can''t help but turn up slightly.


    Zhou Ye quietly walked down the chuang, put on the clothes, and then helped Diana in his sleep to cover the quilt, and he flashed himself, his whole person turned out from the window on the fifth floor, he did not fall to the ground, but directly Flew onto the top roof of the hotel.


    The series of attacks during the day today let him know that someone is looking at him. Obviously, the person who is looking at him does not understand his abilities, otherwise he would not use such innocent actions, but Zhou Ye hates this kind of being. The feeling of staring to death.


    In particular, everything seemed like an accident. Those who caused the accident didn''t seem to be intentional. He even hypnotized a few people, but still got nothing. This feeling of being calculated almost made him angry...


    Although he didn''t know who was calculating him, Zhou Ye had a little guess about such things as accidents. It was like a curse...


    Although Guan Guan is not by his side, he still has a way to solve this problem.Standing on the empty rooftop of the hotel, Zhou Ye began to summon his two ship-splitting knives in his mind.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Six


    "Xueping (Ting)"


    Following Zhou Ye''s call, a crack appeared in the air above Zhou Ye''s head.


    In that crack, you can still see the blood-colored sea faintly, and on that sea, violent winds and waves are set off from time to time.Two red lights flashed, they came out of the sea of ??blood, flew directly out of the crack, and turned into two red-haired beauties in front of Zhou Ye, and bowed to Zhou Ye.


    "Xueping (Ting) sees the master!"


    "Yes, it seems that you are practicing very well!" Zhou Ye looked at the two girls who were already solid in front of them, just like ordinary people, and laughed, "This time I invite you to see if I am on my body. Being cursed...how do I feel that I am a bit too unlucky these days!"


    "Yes, Master!" Xueping (Ting) and the two female heroes condensed their eyes, and suddenly an inch of red light appeared in their eyes. When they looked at their master, they couldn''t help but give a little hum "Hey, Master, you really were framed!"


    The eldest sister Xueping said, slashing with her hand beside Zhou Ye, and there was a sorrowful cry, and then a black air appeared around Zhou Ye out of thin air.Xueping (Ting) and the two women yelled in unison: "Who is the evildoer, dare to be attached to my lord, you can''t keep it!"


    The black air was like a psychic, and he wanted to escape from the air. The two girls looked at one, and suddenly two strong suction came, sucking the black air into the two women''s bodies.


    The two of them are killer soldiers forged with hostile energy and dead energy as their roots. The power of doom in these districts is not worth mentioning to them. At best, they are just an after-dinner meal. Forget, they can kill gods...


    "Can you find out who it is?" Zhou Ye asked with a sullen face. It has never been his style to be slapped and not fight back. If you let him know who is targeting him, Zhou Ye must let him know. Do you know how many eyes the Lord Ma has?


    "Hmm¡ª" My sister Xue Ting chewed the black air in her mouth for a long time as if chewing food, and then said softly: "It doesn''t look like the taste of ours or the taste of Western sects!


    "Well¡ªNanyang? It''s not like it!"


    "This kind of taste has a sweet fragrance, like a feeling of supernatural power..."


    "By the way, it''s a bit like the feeling of Western gods... Well, it''s not the indifferent sacred feeling of Jehovah, but a smell of sea..."


    "Okay, I see..." Zhou Ye wanted to cover his face. He really wanted to know how his weapon sister paper tasted so many flavors, but Xue Ting''s remarks reminded him instead. The supernatural power with the smell of the sea?


    Among the European gods, it will certainly not be Jehovah. This old boy has never appeared in this movie, and there is no god like sea god in the Old and New Testaments. Only Greece has appeared in this movie. The gods have the gods of the sea god, don¡¯t ask, they must be the gods of Greece...


    Oh, the gods of Greece...


    Zhou Ye originally thought that all the street goods except Ares should be dead, but he didn''t expect that there are still alive?And I''m still calculating myself... It seems that the water is deep behind here.


    But Zhou Ye changed his mind and felt relieved again.In Greek mythology, Although Ares is the god of war, he is not ranked first among the twelve gods in terms of fighting power. Apart from other things, the sun god Apollo is much more powerful than him, not to mention his sister. Athena can easily slap his existence. This guy can slaughter the gods. Who believes that there is no tricky behind?


    Zhou Ye was the first to believe that there was no tricky inside.It seems that some people think they are unhappy...


    But why do you think you are unhappy?Because I changed the fate of Diana and the Amazon race?


    What is the fate of the Amazon race and Diana?


    Diana must be a messenger of justice?Why be a messenger of justice?


    Diana was born in the Greek gods. If she were the messenger of justice, the Greek gods that had been gradually forgotten would be mentioned again and again...That would be equivalent to recreating the glory of the Greek gods.


    Haha, Zhou Ye felt that he had already seen the truth. It seems that some people were upset that they ruined their arrangement, so they jumped out to clean up...interesting...so interesting, killing gods?It should be a very interesting thing...


    There is still a lack of a goddess slave in his harem. Zhou Ye thinks that the three Greek goddesses are good, "Very good... the Greek gods... hehehehe..."


    "Lord, master...you, you, can you not laugh like this, I''m so scared when you smile..." The two sisters Xueping and Xueting couldn''t help but hug them into a ball when they faced the smiling master.


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye was full of black lines. Did he complain about it by his own weapon?


    Not to mention how Zhou Ye interacted with his weapons, and then turned his attention to the cave of the Three Goddesses of Destiny...


    "Ah-my bad luck!" Laksis finally spoke, wearing a black gauze. To be honest, her voice was still sweet, like a girl.


    "It seems... this person can''t be easily solved..." Athena put the shield on, and Zhou Ye''s performance was all in his eyes, all kinds of bad luck, but he was still safe.


    fall?He will not fall to the ground.


    Car accident?The two poor horses mounted on him were dead, and his clothes were not dirty.


    Someone robbed with a gun?Haha... Instead, he robbed them. The two robbers finally walked out of the uninhabited alley naked with tears in their eyes.


    In the end, he actually recruited two women to absorb the power of Laxis'' doom... This made people depressing, no, I was wrong, it should have depressed God.


    The power of doom can¡¯t really be integrated into his body, and can only create some accidents outside. If it is integrated into the body, it may be terminally ill or something, but it is obvious that Zhou Ye, who is not affected by cause and effect, is the trace of doom. The powerless object.


    Laxis, wearing a black veil, is distressing her own trace of doom. You must know that the power of fate is the most elusive. She can only draw out two traces of doom from the doom of billions of creatures. She lost half of it in the blink of an eye. Why didn''t she feel distressed? It was the result of her hard work for thousands of years.


    "Wait¡ªwhat does this guy want to do?" Athena, who has always been confident, couldn''t help but become anxious when she saw the movement of her shield last week.


    I saw Zhou Ye on the shield. After dawn, he took Diana directly back to the Amazon Paradise Island. After arriving on the island, he did not stop at all. Instead, he picked up his own double knives and dived into the sea to connect the Paradise Island to the land. The connection was cut off, and he picked up the Paradise Island without hesitation, which meant to pack the Paradise Island away...


    Athena can''t sit still anymore. Why can I get the blessings of the five goddesses on the Amazon paradise island? It is not prepared solely for the Amazons, because there is still a gate suppressed on the paradise island, which Athena does not want. The item opened here, [the gate of the underworld].


    One of the responsibilities of the Amazons on the paradise island is to guard the [Gate of the Underworld] and prevent it from opening, otherwise, the world will be destroyed once, and the Titan who was suppressed in hell will return to the world. At that time, let alone plotting the position of the lord of the gods, I am afraid that self-protection is a problem.


    Athena couldn''t care about plotting behind her back anymore, she rushed back to the mountain, brought her heroes, and arrived at Paradise Island. Aside from the others, it was the business to stop Zhou Ye from taking the Paradise Island.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Seven


    Zhou Ye has never been a good boy who can¡¯t fight back or scold him. He believes in retribution if there is gratitude, and even more if there is enmity. Although I don¡¯t know who is setting him up, there is a saying. Said?Do what the enemy doesn''t want to do by yourself, then stop running.


    Why would the secret enemy frame himself?There is no love for no reason, and no hate for no reason. To say that Zhou Ye can be regarded as very honest in this world, he has neither provoke women everywhere, nor has he killed all sides.


    If there is no such thing, then I am afraid it has provoked the Amazons on Paradise Island.As for arresting Ares, if the person who framed him really came for Ares, then I am afraid what he has to do is to find himself to save Ares, rather than stumbling secretly and wanting his own life.


    With fewer goals, there will only be the Amazons.


    Obviously, it was because I was too deeply involved with the Amazons, which caused dissatisfaction with the people behind the scenes. Although I don¡¯t know what the people behind the scenes have against the Amazons, Zhou Ye, who thinks he has found the point, doesn¡¯t care at all. You are not against the Amazons. Conspiracy?I will give you a roll-up meeting, so you can''t get your hair down. See you still hiding behind the scenes and pretending to be a big boss?


    I have to say that Zhou Ye was really beating right this time. The Amazons were guarding the gate of the underworld on the island. If Zhou Ye took the Paradise Island away, the world would really be over.That''s why Athena is so anxious...

 Chapter 227

    Seeing Athena in gold armor finally appeared in front of him, Zhou Ye rejoiced, Nima, you actually designed me behind, come on, teach you that you don¡¯t even need reasons for self-comfort and comfort. On it.


    "Hahahaha ¡ª you hide again, Athena, don''t you like to stumble behind your back? Why did you show up this time?" Zhou Ye put the Paradise Island on the ground and rushed out. I got out of the water, looked at the beautiful goddess in golden armor in front of me, and laughed wildly: "I know that your Greek gods made ghosts on me, but I don''t know who it is, let alone where to find you, so I just I have to ask you to come to me!"


    "Arrogant--!" Athena still maintained her demeanor, but the twitching corners of her mouth showed that she was not as indifferent as she seemed."Do you know that if you move this paradise island, the gate of the underworld that is suppressed under it will open, and then the entire world will be destroyed in Titan''s hands, and everything will return to the wilderness..."


    "Hahahaha, don''t be nonsense..." Zhou Ye didn''t sell Athena''s account at all, and said, "I don''t care if I return to the barbarians or not, I only know that whoever beats me, I will beat me back, otherwise the idea will not be clear. , I am unhappy if my thoughts are not clear. When I am unhappy, I will take care of the world to die!"


    "Bold, blasphemer, confess your sins to the goddess!"


    Before Athena spoke, Valkyrie behind her mocked.


    "Oh, Valkyrie, the living Valkyrie, it''s rare to see it for the first time..." Zhou Ye didn''t care about Valkyrie''s provocation at all, but looked up and down at Valkyrie, who was exuding white light: " This is the heroic spirit, it''s rare...Tsk, it''s really beautiful, I really want to take one home and collect it!"


    Although Valkyrie didn''t know what Zhou Ye meant by holding one home and collecting it, it was obviously not a good thing, and all Valkyrie was angry.


    Valkyrie is not a person''s name, but the name of a race. They are almost the same as Amazon. They are all women. They fight for the gods, become heroic spirits after death, and continue to work for the gods, in Zhou Ye''s view , This is much sadder than contracting...


    More than a thousand Valkyrie rushed towards Zhou Ye, and the sword in his hand slashed towards Zhou Ye.Zhou Ye dodged with a smile, and didn''t fight back.


    Those heroic Valkyries, to be honest, are already very good compared to ordinary people. They are infinitely powerful, not afraid of death, and exquisite martial arts...


    But what does it say?Can your martial arts cut through the light?If you can¡¯t, then you won¡¯t be able to cut Zhou Ye...Even Zhou Ye didn¡¯t even use it to fly faster than light. Those Valkyries couldn¡¯t help him at all, and he even took a lot of money from him...


    Zhou Ye''s plan was to capture Athena, and capture the thief first, capture the king first, and if the leader was caught, would these Valkyrie still run?But these Valkyries are worthy of warriors who have fought for thousands of years. Although they can''t catch Zhou Ye, they can see through Zhou Ye''s thoughts.


    A group of people directly blocked the water surrounding Athena, which made Zhou Ye a little blind. He really didn''t want to hurt these beautiful female heroes...


    Athena will stand in Valkyrie''s protection circle, smiling triumphantly at Zhou Ye who is helpless.Through these days of observation, she found that Zhou Ye always speaks better when facing women, so she deliberately only brought out her Valkyrie, and none of the other heroic spirits...


    Otherwise, at this time, it is estimated that the male hero will be dead...


    Just as Zhou Ye''s anger became more and more, and his patience became less and less, the voice of the two sisters Xueping and Xueting came in his mind, "Master, we have a way to turn them into Master, your hero!"


    "Then don''t do it soon!" Zhou Ye said irritably. He has been trapped like this for a long time, and he is about to die of disgust.


    "Wow-sister, the master is so fierce, I''m so scared..."


    "Wow-sister, I''m so scared, will the master eat us!"


    "...I was wrong, I shouldn''t be guilty of you, Xueping Xueting behaved, please help Master get rid of those Valkyrie!" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes helplessly, and had to comfort his weapon in a good voice.


    "Master, just wait for them to become your heroic spirits..." The voices of the two sisters returned to normal in an instant, and Zhou Ye suddenly understood that he had been tricked by these two sisters... I said, if you have a chance, you must have sex with them. XX then OO.


    At this moment, with the answers of the two sisters, water waves suddenly appeared in the space above Zhou Ye''s head, and suddenly a blood line appeared there, and then, like opening a bloody vertical eye, a bloody crack was opened. , Two rays of blood gushing out from the eyes of blood, turning into two endless blood-colored long ropes, binding the Valkyrie one by one in a sturdy manner.


    "What the hell is this?" The Valkyries were shocked. They slashed desperately with the sword in their hands, and some struggled desperately with their hands and feet. However, there was no use for this...


    The two blood ropes flashed red, and the Valkyrie suddenly felt weak. The two ropes were transformed by Xueping Xueting. The two women were born to restrain demons and ghosts. Although Valkyrie is a hero , But in essence, they are still souls, and they are naturally restrained by the two sisters of the Xue family.


    "Stop, let them go!" Athena was also anxious, and she lifted her golden shield and smashed it. The shield slammed on the blood-colored rope and sparks appeared, but it did not cause any harm to the two sisters.The two sisters did not say a word, and directly dragged the Valkyrie to fly towards the Scarlet Cleft...


    Zhou Ye grabbed the blood-colored rope and pulled it, and the speed of the two women''s return increased a bit, leaving Athena''s hand holding the rope empty.


    In a blink of an eye, the two women¡¯s magical ropes bound the heroic spirits and returned to Zhou Ye¡¯s sea of ??evil spirits. As soon as all the heroic spirits fell into the sea of ??blood, they suddenly screamed, and the evil spirits of the blood sea kept hitting the heroic spirits on their bodies. Light, it didn''t take long for the white light on their bodies to be polluted by the sea of ??blood and turned into red light, and they also became alternative heroic women war gods who only obeyed Zhou Ye''s orders.


    As the two women Xueping and Xueting captured all Valkyrie and transformed them into a bloody sea, the midair was instantly cleared, leaving only Zhou Ye and Athena in gold armor in the sky.


    "Hehehehe, you hide again..." Zhou Ye caught Athena''s dazed moment and turned into a streamer. The time of the entire world seemed to stagnate, and he came directly to Athena''s side.


    He unceremoniously locked Athena with the last pair of locks on his body. While locking it, he still stubbornly grabbed Athena''s mouth, "Four pluses of flexibility are the best. Worthy of being a goddess..."


    Time returned to the normal lapse speed, Zhou Ye stood in front of Athena Shiran, smiling at the Athena who had become a salted fish on his chopping board.


    "You...what did you do to me?" Athena struggled in panic, but was tortured by the lock god, her powers seemed to disappear, and if she had the ability to reach the sky, she was just a victim at this moment. Only a weak woman in handcuffs.


    "Hehehehe, let your Valkyrie gods stop me again..." In Zhou Ye''s view, those Valkyrie gods are just some poor people who have been brainwashed. God''s death is simply synonymous with misery under theocratic power, so Zhou Ye couldn''t bear to kill them.


    And Athena is different... One of the three goddesses, one of the twelve gods, thinking about it, people feel that there is a sense of profanity, blasphemous pleasure, madness, burning, burning in my heart.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t wait. He picked up Athena and landed directly on the Paradise Island. In the prison of the Amazons, Zhou Ye used Diana''s mantra rope to hang Athena...


    Uh, you asked me what mantra ropes are here for Zhou Ye. It''s not because Zhou Ye has recently fallen in love with rope art and often discusses this art with Diana.


    Especially Diana, who was tied up by the mantra rope, became weak, especially when she could only tell the truth under the action of the rope. That kind of feeling, tell you, praise!!!!


    Ahem-far away...


    Zhou Ye tied Athena with a mantra rope and hung up.


    Athena watched Zhou Ye approaching herself step by step, her heart pounding for some reason, her cheeks covered with red clouds."You, don''t come here anymore, then, get closer to me, I''m going to shout..."


    "Call, call your Pegasus to save you, call your Saint Seiya to save you..." When Zhou Ye said this, there was a sudden relief of fulfilling his childhood dream.


    "Don''t... don''t take off my clothes..."


    "Don''t touch there... there, not there..."


    "You are blasphemy...Ah, what did you use to get into my body... It hurts."


    "Um-tap..."


    The spring breeze and the rain are determined to reverse the spring breeze and the rain and the heart is determined. From then on, Zhou Ye has another good girl and slave, OY, gratifying, gratifying, gratifying...


    Three hundred and eight chapters


    Olympus Mountain¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Twelve magnificent temples surround a huge temple like stars holding the moon.


    The twelve temples are also arranged in a staggered manner according to their respective ranks.The highest temple is even higher than the giant temple in the middle.


    On the front door of the tallest temple, a lightning bolt was inscribed.This was once the residence of the god Zeus, but now Zeus is dead, and only his god queen, Hera is left.


    "The taste of power is so tempting..." A beautiful woman with long black wavy hair stood in the hall, holding a lightning-like scepter in her hand, and her delicate face with a satisfying smile, as if she was at this moment Already have everything in general.


    She is Hera, the former god queen.


    As the goddess of marriage, Hera is the goddess of Zeus, but she has not lived with Zeus for a long time. For Hera, there is no relationship between her and Zeus for a long time, and some just want to keep it. The desire of one''s own queen position is nothing more than hope.


    After all, if only in terms of priesthood, her temple might be ranked last among the twelve gods, but because she is the queen of gods, her palace position is second only to Zeus.


    And her dissatisfaction with Zeus has been around for a long time. Any man who likes not only women but also men, then she must not be able to bear it either.And what about Zeus?This guy not only likes men, but also likes beasts. There is no taboo-Hera has been at odds with Zeus for a long time.


    That''s why she agreed to Athena''s plan to establish a new system of twelve gods headed by female gods, and even for this reason, she did not hesitate to trick her son Ares to kill Zeus.


    Just as Hera was intoxicated, she suddenly heard a pleasant soft sound, [ding...ding...] that was the sound of the [Lianqin] placed in the middle of the twelve temples. When Zeus was alive, he used this voice to summon the twelve gods to discuss matters.


    "Who touched the Lyra in the temples?" Hera frowned and said slightly dissatisfied.

 Chapter 228

    In her view, in today''s god system, only she who holds the Scepter of Zeus has the right to call the gods to discuss matters. Who dares to move the Lyra without her consent?Is it Athena?


    Thinking of Athena, Hera''s face changed again.


    This daughter of Zeus, the goddess of war and wisdom, has always been a thorn in the eyes of Hera. Although she agreed to Athena''s proposal and helped Athena implement her plan because of common interests, this is not Representing that the two of them have since turned their fights into jade, Athena is still Hera''s confidant.


    If you know about force, Athena can throw her a few blocks away.As a woman with a strong desire for power, how could Hera be assured of Athena?


    Hera looked at the Celestial Scepter, which originally belonged to Zeus, but now belonged to her in the form of lightning, and her anxiety calmed down again."It seems that it is time for her to understand who is the master of the house on the Mount Olympus!"


    Thinking of this, Hera turned and turned into a breeze shining with stars, blowing towards the temples in the center of the Twelve Temples.


    And at this moment-in the temple of the gods.


    Zhou Ye touched the giant harp in the middle of the hall with a look of intoxication, "Yes, what a nice baby!"


    He was taken to the mountain by Athena. Athena, who had become his obedient slave, helped him subdue the remaining goddesses, while Zhou Ye wandered around here.


    After sitting all twelve giant gods in the temples, Zhou Ye became interested in the giant harp in the middle that looked like a work of art.


    People are always curious. For example, they always want to touch something when they see something, don''t care if they see a musical instrument, and always want to play. Zhou Ye was in this state and plucked the harp.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help closing his eyes when the melodious sound of the piano sounded, reveling in the sound of the piano.At this moment, a woman''s voice awakened Zhou Ye.


    "Who are you? Who let you in here? Where did the god servants go?"


    Zhou Ye opened his eyes and looked at people. He saw a beautiful woman with big black wavy hair. She was dressed in a white Greek robe and held a weird lightning-like scepter in her right hand. His face was blushing.


    "Are you?" Zhou Ye asked slightly curiously.


    "I am the god of the gods, the leader of the gods, the ruler of the sky, Hera..." Hera looked at the handsome young man with blond hair and golden pupils, her heart softened, but soon the emotions faded. Disappeared in her heart, in her heart, everything is not as fascinating as power.


    "Haha...the queen of god!" Zhou Ye smiled. He said that many people like Zeus wear green hats. I don''t know if he finds that he has given him a hat after he died. survived.


    "Bold, arrogant!" Hera hated the former title of being called the Queen of God the most at this time. The magic staff in her hand turned into a bolt of lightning and struck Zhou Ye."Accept the punishment of the gods, blasphemer!"


    "Yeah, my temper is quite hot and explosive!" Zhou Ye didn''t have the habit of waiting for someone to beat him. Time suddenly stopped passing by his side.


    He bypassed the lightning in mid-air, and then came to Hera, who was still invincible. He stretched out his hand and opened his white robe directly, and he went to some indescribable place. .


    "Hey, don''t the Greek gods wear inner X?" Zhou Ye felt the warm touch and sensation on his hand, and was shocked, but it was right to think about it again, God, who has seen wearing inner X? God?He hadn''t seen it anyway.


    But this is also excellent and saves him a lot of things.


    Zhou Ye pulled Hera''s robes down, and then placed Hera in an S-shape. OY, the gun mount was set up, waiting to fire...


    Zhou Ye is also welcome, [Sound of Seconds][Thousand of Seconds][Thousands of Seconds][Thousands of Seconds][Thousands of Seconds][Thousands of Seconds][Thousands of Seconds][Thousands of Seconds][Thousands of Seconds] Thousands of Strikes in Seconds+Spring weather and rain make a decision.


    When Zhou Ye let go of Hera, she heard a long scream, "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! There is a large beach of water and traces on the ground...


    "How do you feel?" Zhou Ye didn''t even tidy up his clothes, so he squatted in front of Hera, raised Hera''s chin with his hand, and asked.


    "..." Hera was silent for a long time, and her eyes changed from confusion to shame and anger, from shame and anger to aftertaste, from aftertaste to struggle, from struggle and struggle to docile surrender."Lord, Lord, Master..."


    "Hahahaha..." Zhou Ye smiled, "Hera is so good, come and clean up for the master!"


    As Zhou Ye said, he swayed his waist a little, bowed his head and motioned.


    Herarou female eyebrows whitened Zhou Ye, and then she sat up halfway with her sour and soft body, lowered her head obediently, and savored her own taste from someone.


    after an hour------


    When Athena grabbed the other goddesses and took them to the Pantheon, what she saw was this.


    Zhou Ye was sitting in the highest seat of God originally belonged to Zeus, holding a compliant Hera in her arms, and Hera was cleverly holding a sliced ??apple with her fingers like jade and green onions. ¡¤Fruit¡¤Fu, delivered to Zhou Ye''s mouth.


    Looking carefully, the apple peels on the ground all exude golden light.


    "This is a golden apple?" Athena really didn''t expect Hera to take out such a baby and give it to Zhou Ye... "Hera, you are finally generous!"


    "For the great master, I can dedicate everything I have!" Hera said without hesitation.


    "Hmph, not only you, I am also willing to dedicate everything I have for the great master!" Athena sat on Zhou Ye''s other big leg without showing any weakness, vying for favor.


    "Okay, don''t make trouble..." Zhou Ye slapped each of the two female dolphins, looked at the goddesses brought back by Athena, and said with a smile: "Athena, this is what you have been busy for a long time. The result of this?"


    "Well, master!" Athena invited the credit to introduce Zhou Ye: "This is Demeter (goddess of fertility and agriculture), Hestia (goddess of fire and stove) Artemis (goddess of hunting), Frodite (flying pigeon and goddess of love and beauty)"


    "Yeah-not bad!" Zhou Ye looked at the four goddesses with different styles and emotions who had been blocked by Athena''s five senses through magical techniques, and nodded in satisfaction, "Baby Athena did a good job!"


    "Hey, if the master finds me earlier, I can do these things too!" Hera said jealously.


    "Slap--!" Zhou Ye''s answer was a slap on the face of the dolphins. It is indeed the legendary jealous queen, and there is no more jealousy."With me, you can fight, pet, and be jealous, but absolutely, absolutely can''t hurt my woman, your sisters, you know?"


    Looking at Zhou Ye''s eyes that exude an inch of golden light, Hera knew that this was her master''s bottom line, and it was a forbidden area that was absolutely untouchable.


    "Yes, Hera knows that she was wrong, Master!" Hera suddenly confessed her mistake with a pleasing eyebrow. She is Zhou Ye''s surname slave, so she dare not make it?


    At this point, Mount Olympus was completely under Zhou Ye''s control. The goddesses hadn''t had enough after eating this product. They simply gave this sacred mountain to the party. Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t forget to go. The trouble with the three goddesses of destiny, I have to say that when the three become one and become the true goddess of destiny, Moira, the image changes drastically, and the whole is a sweet mature woman who is well-acquainted. Ah, and still...


    This is really an unexpected surprise.


    Zhou Ye¡¯s goals in this world have all been achieved. The Greek goddesses are a windfall. They are simply packaged and taken away. Zhou Ye has nothing to do with this era that is still on the tail of the first industrial revolution. Nostalgia.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Nine


    Super Girl ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªIn Zhou Ye¡¯s Manor¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the heavily guarded manor, a special fashion conference is being held.


    There is only one model, and all audiences are Zhou Ye''s women...and all audiences are judges.


    "The first super male model fashion contest has officially started, and now we invite our commentators to come on stage!" Wearing a pink and cherry blossom kimono, Reiko Tiangongyuan stood on the runway more than one meter high, holding a microphone in hand. Presided over as if.


    "Please ask the first commentator, Miss Jenny John?!" Zhou Ye''s first woman, Jenny, stepped onto T Tai with a smile and sat down on the comment chair next to her.


    "Please ask the second commentator, Miss Ivanova!" Ivanova walked up with her slender white legs and sat beside Jenny.


    "The third commentator and the fourth commentator, please, Miss Violet! And Miss Alice!" Violet and Alice held hands, like twin sisters, boarded the T stage, and their seats were right there. Next to Ivanova.


    "Please, the fifth commentator, Miss Ksenia is here!" Ksenia shook her lovely thick braid and agilely boarded the T stage, and sat in the review stand calmly.


    "The sixth commentator, please, Miss Tiantian is here!" Princess Iron Fan walked onto the T stage with a smile and walked into the commentary.


    "The seventh commentator, please, Miss Ophelia Sarkisian!" Mrs. Hydra Ophelia, like a queen, stepped confidently, stepped up with her head up and chest up, and stepped in. In the commentary, he sat down gracefully.


    "The eighth commentator, Miss Yue Qiluo!" Yue Luoli jumped onto the runway, with a triumphant and mysterious smile on her face. She didn''t know who she had teased this time.


    "Please, the ninth commentator, our new sister, Hippolyte is here!" Hippolyte, with a slightly embarrassed expression, stepped onto the runway.

 Chapter 229

    "Tenth commentator, please, also my fellow, Miss Taozi is here!" Taozi walked onto the runway shyly, and bowed to the stage first, neon people''s etiquette habits.


    "Please, the eleventh commentator, Miss Silvia is on stage!" Silvia with short black hair generously walked onto the runway.


    "Now that the commentators are all in place, then I announce that the first super male model fashion conference is now officially started!" said the pity of Tiangongyuan, jumping off the runway.


    At this moment, under the T stage, they are also divided into several square teams, including the current female team, the maid team, the female slave team, the European team and the Asian team, and the queen team and the X world team. , Of course, there are the side teams of the Amazon family.


    In short, these women formed various teams for various reasons such as the distance to themselves, the same personality and hobbies, and even a daughter team... Diana betrayed the Amazon team and went to the X-Men world. In the main team...


    This kind of combination is not forced, it is based on their own volition, and the combination... the banner is not unified.


    The banner of the daughter''s team is [Dad, we love you!].


    The banner of the Amazon team is [The Prince is ours!].


    And the female slave team is mainly about customs, and the banner they play is really called "Boom", [Master, please adjust and teach!


    The banner of the maid team is [Come on, maids!!Master, we left you the door tonight!


    The banner played by the European royal team is [Europe is ours, and we belong to you!


    The banners played by the women of this world are the most funny, [Dear, 666666666]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª T stage backstage¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye looked at the clothes on the hangers in the six rooms and asked with a headache: "These are all...Is going to wear today?"


    "Yes, Master!" The big maid, Dongfang Feng''er, forced a smile and said, "These are carefully selected by the hostess for you. Please be sure to put it on and go out for a walk..."


    "This group of women..." Zhou Ye suddenly felt a bit of toothache. He didn''t know it, and he was shocked. There are thousands of women in this group...I''m afraid, are they demonstrating against themselves?Want to let yourself get out of trouble, don''t bring women to your home in the future?


    They were dreaming. Zhou Ye said that he hadn''t realized his dream of building a planetary harem. He was just a few thousand women. He told them every minute that this little thing was definitely not an obstacle to opening the harem.


    Zhou Ye thought of this, gritted his teeth, "I wear, but only so many clothes..."


    "Then, Master, please let us help you change your clothes!" Dongfang Feng''er said, winking at several of his sisters, and immediately the six maid chiefs surrounded him, and Zhou Ye began to change. clothes.


    The first set of clothes was a half-length trench coat like a military dress. After the maids helped him put it on, Zhou Ye looked in the mirror. Isn''t this the outfit Pandora became?It''s just that the color has changed to black.


    "This is what Miss Pandora specially ordered to be replaced by the owner in the first set!" Feng''er seemed to see Zhou Ye''s doubts and explained: "Moreover, Miss Guan Guan also asked us to give this first. Master put it on!"


    "Alright..." Zhou Ye put on all the accessories that matched his clothes with a tangled look, then walked to the curtain behind the runway, took a deep breath, and walked out.


    After all, after several years of runway experience, Zhou Ye''s runway posture is still quite professional.When he walked onto the T stage with frost on his face, the female slaves under the stage suddenly screamed."Master, master...Master...uuuu...Master, tune and teach me, whip and tart your little girl and slave... Don''t pity and pity me, try harder!"


    "Master... ahh... Master looked at me... Master, ask for all kinds of adjustments and teachings. It''s okay to say something!"


    To say that the cruelest thing is to shut down, stand up, tore and open his clothes, revealing the black leather suit worn inside, and shouted at Zhou Ye: "Master, look, I have already put it on. For restraint, restraint and service, I will wait for you at night, Master!"


    "This product is going to turn the sky..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help but roll his eyes in his heart, stepping to the front of the runway, sitting carelessly on the chairs brought by the maids, looking at Guan with a blank face, and at this moment The Red Queen also joined in the excitement behind Zhou Ye and produced a 3D projection of the atomic bomb.


    The straight military uniform, expressionless Zhou Ye, and the dazzling mushroom explosion cloud behind him, the whole scene gave people a feeling of iron and blood, especially the light of the explosion shining on Zhou Ye¡¯s blonde hair, glowing golden light, and Zhou Ye Ye set off like a god.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Ten


    "Ah----Master----!" Guan Guan saw Zhou Ye like this, his heart surged, his eyes rolled, and he fainted completely, leaving only an unidentified pool of water on his seat...


    Zhou Ye wanted to laugh a little, Guan Guan, was this being tuned and taught by himself to make M?Really... stand up and walk towards the background.


    The women in the female and slave phalanx suddenly cried."Master, no... you haven''t tuned or taught us yet... don''t go!"


    "..." Zhou Ye glanced back with a blank expression on his face, and suddenly the female slave phalanx fainted a few more...Zhou Ye had the urge to cover her face, what did Nima do? They made it like this...


    In the following time, Zhou Ye changed no less than a hundred sets of clothes, and there was always one that could touch the G¡¤point of a certain sister paper. Of course, there could be no one that all sister papers liked. , Sometimes the sister papers are against it for the sake of opposition. For example, I think the sister paper who bought this suit is not pleasing to the eye, so I simply voted with my feet and opposed...


    On the other hand, you dare to oppose the clothes I bought for my dear, and I oppose the clothes you bought. This Nima is called a lively...


    In the end it became a farce, and Zhou Ye was also angry. You said that in order to choose clothes for me and open a catwalk show, I followed you, but are you doing this again?I really don¡¯t know how powerful my new trick is...


    He simply pressed several contradictory sister papers on the T stage, and came to the court to perform a thousand shots every second...So several sisters said that the contradiction between them was just a small conflict between sisters. That¡¯s it, [We are good sisters...]


    Zhou Ye finished work with satisfaction. Just when he wanted to excuse the catwalk, the eleven commentators on the stage were unwilling. Those eleven commentators were representatives of women in every world. They represented Given the wishes of women from all over the world, it''s rare to have such a grand event that can tease one''s own dear, how can it not go on?


    It is too late?It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s take a rest for the night and continue tomorrow. Anyway, the Olympics are not finished in one day.When did you change all the clothes, and when did you finish...


    Zhou Ye looked at those thousands of sets of clothes, and he really wanted to cry without tears...


    night----


    In Zhou Ye''s large bedroom of more than 500 square meters, more than a thousand women of different shapes all dressed in seductive, inviting, sex-sensing pajamas, and bowed their heads and poses to him.


    "Hehe, what are you doing?" Zhou Ye sneered and watched the women''s movements. It was obvious that they were deliberately embarrassing Zhou Ye, and at the same time, what a silly thing to satisfy them, they just used this method to tell There are enough men and women in my own family, don''t get any more.


    "Come on, dear father, are you scared?" Ophelia threw female eyebrows and eyes at Zhou Ye in a provocative look."It''s just this little person, Dad, you must be fine..."


    "Haha...hahaha...hahahahaha!" Zhou Ye covered his face and came with a three-stage smile from the Iori Temple, "You are seeking your own death..."


    Zhou Ye said that without waiting for the women to react, he turned into a streamer again, and the time of the entire world stagnated in front of him, [Millions per second] [Millions per second] [Millions per second] [Millions per second] [Millions per second] [Millions per second][Millions per second][Millions per second][Millions per second][Millions per second][Millions per second][Millions per second][Millions per second][Millions per second][Millions per second] Millions in seconds¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When time resumed to elapsed, all the sister paper screamed and fell to the ground...


    "Hmph, you don''t know anything about real power!" Zhou Ye clung to his body, pouting his little partner, and stood there utterly utterly.


    "Dad...you, you cheated..." Ofelia was lying on the tatami with a blushing face. She really didn''t expect her man to become such a foul-knowledge...


    What else can trap him so far?Quantity?How many counts is a matter of one second in front of Zhou Ye...Oh my God, Ophelia has no daring to think about how many sister papers a man who has not come from home will get back.


    "It seems, dear girl, you haven''t learned the lesson yet..." Zhou Ye smiled, hugged Ophelia, stroked her long golden hair and said, "Are you going to try again? Baby? "


    "Don''t...I''m enough, Dad..." Ofelia suddenly shook her head frantically. The feeling that what happened several times in one second at the same time was super strong, and it was too strong to be as strong as her. .


    "It''s okay...Baby, I think your body is more honest than your mouth!" Zhou Ye said, launching [Group Seconds and Ten Thousand Strikes] again... When time is stagnant, only he can move at will.


    Of course, this is just a pseudo-time stagnation, just like the fact that the atomic clock will be one second slower than the one on the ground after the plane enters a high-speed flight. In fact, the time of the ladies is not stagnant. The only thing that stagnates is the week that has entered the super-light activity. Ye only.


    "Dad...Ah..." Ofelia only had time to scream, and she passed out with an aggrieved face. Some of the other women are not as good as her...


    When Ophelia fainted, the last thought was that it seemed that quantity was no longer the best way to restrain her father, and she could only rely on the dress-up meeting...


    Zhou Ye was frightened by his daughter Ophelia''s embarrassment and anguish before she comatose."I always feel that something is wrong..."


    He really knows his own daughter too well. In the X-Men world, he watched her grow up. His own daughter is definitely not the kind of master who gives up easily, especially Ophelia can be called one. The wise master, her look just now always made Zhou Ye feel scared...


    what is it then?My daughter will never hurt herself. This is certain, so what methods will she use to discourage herself?Quantity?Zhou Ye looked at the women who were lying in the room full of tender bodies, and suddenly gave up this idea.


    Suddenly he saw the pajamas thrown everywhere on the ground...and he couldn''t help but hit Leng Shi. This Nima ran a world without hiding. Do you want to adjust the flow rate of time and hide this? How about the past?


    [Shanshan, is there a way to adjust the time flow rate?

 Chapter 230

    [Of course no problem, master, anyway, in these recent worlds, I have accumulated a lot of causal points!


    [It''s really great, Shanshan, I will adjust the flow of time between this world and myself to ten thousand!


    [Ten thousand is your own time flow rate?


    [Nonsense, can you keep them from seeing me for ten thousand years?] Zhou Ye couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    [They just haven''t appeared for a long time, wanting to brush up on their sense of existence, the owner is so fierce...uuuuu...] System Shanshan said two fake crying.


    [I...] Zhou Ye is really speechless. Shanshan is still his great benefactor. Without the existence of System Shanshan, he would still be a salted fish and a single dog. Thinking of this, Zhou Ye''s temper suddenly disappeared, and after coaxing Shanshan patiently for a long time, he finally made the great god happy.


    [Then master, where are you going to the next world?


    ¡­¡­Ok--!Zhou Ye looked at the women all over the floor, then hesitated, [Go to the world of the Legend of the New White Lady, which carries the longing of my youth!


    [Ok, may I ask the host when and where do you want to come?


    Zhou Ye felt inexplicably that System Shanshan seemed to be able to talk a lot. It seemed that when she was fine in the future, she would have to chat with her more. Otherwise, if a certain system played a small temper, she would not be prepared to open the door one day.[I went to Bai Suzhen before I met the little shepherd boy, I came to Bai Suzhen.


    [Everything is as you wish, master!As the voice fell, Zhou Ye turned into a stream of light and disappeared into the room.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Eleven


    In Qingcheng Mountain, there is a father-in-law, a Chicheng, a Qingcheng, and the mountain of Xiyue Zuomingzhi.It is the fifth hole of the Ten Great Caves, and the name is "The Heaven of the Nine Chambers of the Treasure Immortal". It is located in the Qingcheng Cave of Qingcheng County, and it is ruled by the Qingcheng Zhangren.


    Surrounded by thirty-six peaks and 108 scenic spots, the peaks surround it like a city outline.Qingcheng Zhangren, ordered by the Yellow Emperor, the lord land immortal, is the superior of the Five Mountains, and is the chief minister.Zhangren leads thousands of immortal officials.The Taoist priest enters his mountain, the husband wears the robe of Zhuguang, wears the crown of the sky, wears the seal of the three courts, and takes the coach to follow the spirits and welcome the son.


    Mount Qingcheng is located ten kilometers southwest of Dujiangyan in Chengdu City, Sichuan Province. It is surrounded by undulating peaks and lush forests, enjoying the reputation of Qingcheng in the world.


    There are many Taoist temples in the Qianshan Mountain of Qingcheng Mountain, with thousands of steps and winding paths. People who visit the immortal and enquiring Taoism are endless. The forest is verdant, the four seasons are always green, surrounded by peaks, and it looks like a city. It deserves its reputation as a quiet mountain.


    Few people in its back mountain will come here. Except for those literati who are full of food and have nothing to do, who like to explore the secrets, only the little shepherd boy and snake catcher at the foot of the local mountain will come here.


    After all, in the wilderness, if there are many people, there will be no beasts, and if there are no people, there will be many beasts.


    In the back mountains of Qingcheng Mountain, snakes, insects, rats and ants are everywhere. People with the courage really dare not come here. Zhang Er is not an ordinary person, he is a snake catcher.


    Qingcheng Mountain is rich in a kind of white poisonous snake. The whole body of the poisonous snake is white and extremely poisonous. The vegetation that this kind of snake encounters will all wither and die.


    But this kind of snake is a good medicine. After catching it, it can be dried and used to make powder. It can be used to cure leprosy, flexion of hands and feet, neck swelling, malignant sores, remove dead muscles, and kill people. Parasites in the body.


    The king of the Kingdom of Shu ordered the people who caught this kind of snake to avoid the pain of servitude. Although it looks very good, after the death of many people who are overpowered, there are not many people who dared to catch this kind of snake. Up.


    Zhang Er is one of the experts. Most of the snakes he caught are sold at high prices to rich landlords who don¡¯t want to perform corvee. Generally speaking, the harvest is still very good. It is no problem to feed a family. of.


    Today, he went into the mountain again to catch snakes. After tracking the traces of a white snake, he has crossed three mountains, but he still found nothing. He caught a lot of other ordinary snakes. However, a basket of ordinary snakes is no better. Last white snake.


    Zhang Er, who has been running over the mountains and ridges for several miles on the mountain road, felt his mouth dry for a while. He raised his head and looked at the high sun in the sky. He sighed and continued to look for the traces left by the white snake. He did not believe today. Can''t catch this snake.


    Suddenly, Zhang Er felt a white light flashing in the grass in front of him, and a pure white white flashing past his eyes."Ha, let''s see where you are going now, for you, I have climbed a few mountains, how could I let you run away like this!"


    With that said, he used his right hand with a deerskin glove to catch it like lightning, and he was about to hold down the seven inches of the white snake, but he found that his own hand, the snake catcher, had missed it, the little white snake. It disappeared for no reason...


    "Huh--!" Zhang Er looked up, and saw a handsome young man with fair skin and blond hair, playing with a white snake in his hand.His hand did not grasp the seven inches of the white snake, and the white snake was like a psychic, and cleverly coiled his snake body around his arm, raising his head and spitting out the letter to look at the boy.


    "Young man, beware of poison!" Zhang Er''s first concern was not that the snake was snatched by the boy, but that he was afraid that the snake venom would hurt the young man.


    It was Zhou Ye who was playing with the white snake who had traveled here to fight the white lady. Hearing what Zhang Er said, Zhou Ye smiled and said: "It''s not a problem, the mere snake venom can''t hurt me!"


    "That''s good, that''s good..." Zhang Er wiped the cold sweat on his forehead slightly, why did he wipe the cold sweat?


    He saw that although Zhou Ye''s clothes were made of materials he had never seen before, they were exquisitely exquisite, and this handsome boy was tall (different from the modern measurement unit in ancient times, which was about 1.9 meters!), and his face was like a crown and jade body. Like Fuliu, he is not from a humble background, but he is not a noble person.


    If something happens to the nobles here, then I am afraid that there will be restlessness within a radius of a hundred miles. You must know that in the Warring States period, the period of slavery to feudalism was still in the period, and the power of class was simply unimaginable for modern people.


    In the eyes of the nobles, the 10,000 lives of these untouchables are not as good as a finger of their own. If this noble has a problem, it will be a great disaster for the other party.


    Seeing Zhou Ye holding the white snake for a long time, and there was no sign of poisoning, Zhang Er was relieved, and gave Zhou Ye a hand: "The little one will retire first, and I won''t disturb the nobles here!"


    Zhou Ye looked at the snake catcher who retreated while bowing to himself. He smiled slightly, and a gold bar appeared in his hand and dropped it: "If I snatched your snake, I will naturally compensate you. You can take the money to live!"


    "This is...?" Zhang Er took the gold bar thrown by Zhou Ye. This thing is like copper and not copper, is it also money?


    Zhou Ye looked at Zhang Er¡¯s puzzled expression and immediately lifted his forehead, forgetting that although gold had begun to circulate during the Warring States Period, it was limited to the upper class and the big merchants. Many ordinary civilians saw it. I have never seen this thing, no wonder the snake catcher is full of doubts.


    "Ha, the villain retire, the villain retire!" Seeing Zhou Ye''s expression, Zhang Er thought that the nobleman dared to question the money the nobleman gave to him, and became angry. After hurriedly bowing a few times, he turned his head and ran...


    "..." A little shepherd boy not far away looked at the white snake in Zhou Ye''s hand, and his eyes leaked envy.


    Zhou Ye directly ignored Xu Xian''s previous life, and directly took the little white snake into the sky and flew towards a remote mountain.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!The cow didn''t care to let it go, and ran down the mountain with the cow...


    And all of this, Zhou Ye naturally didn''t know, even if he knew it, it would be just a smile. Xu Xian''s past life...not worth his worry, and it''s not a little Lolita, Zhou Ye is not interested in Zhengtai.


    Zhou Ye stopped in a quiet mountain bamboo forest. To tell the truth, as a Chinese, there are few who don¡¯t love bamboo, love it straight, love its festival...


    "This is a good place to live..." Zhou Ye said, raising his hand, looking at the little white lady wrapped around her wrist, and smiled: "How about we live here in the future?"


    The little white snake spit out a letter, then turned over from Zhou Ye''s arm, jumped onto the grass, and turned into a white loli on the ground, looking at Zhou Ye with cute big eyes: " Uncle, thank you for saving me, but I am going home now..."


    "Oh, where is your home, Xiaobai? Who else is there?" Zhou Ye squatted down with interest. He knew this was just Xiaobai''s phantom body. Bai Suzhen hadn''t cultivated to the stage where he could transform his body. The image is just an illusion, but what I have to say is that it is really cute.


    "...I, my house...I am the only one left... Mom and Dad are dead..." Xiao Bai Suzhen heard Zhou Ye''s question, her eyes filled with tears, and she seemed to be right away. I''m about to cry.


    "Hey, don''t cry..." Zhou Ye looked at the crying little Lolita, and immediately hugged her in his arms with distress, "Let uncle take care of you from now on? Uncle will protect you from now on... Uncle I promise you will never encounter such a dangerous situation as today!"


    "Hmm..." Xiaobai Suzhen nodded slightly with tears in her eyes. She felt a warmth in Zhou Ye that she hadn''t felt in a long time. This warmth was called a sense of security.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Twelve


    Although Xiao Bai Suzhen didn''t know what Zhou Ye was, at least she didn''t think Zhou Ye was alone!


    In her opinion, how could people fly into the sky?


    Although I don¡¯t know the origin of Zhou Ye, the sense of security that Zhou Ye brought to her made her attached, living in a mountain full of monsters and monsters. She had learned early how to tell who really wanted to help herself. People who want to hurt themselves.


    "That''s great..." When Zhou Ye heard Xiao Bai Suzhen agree to live with him, he was happy, and then he took Xiao Bai Suzhen into his arms and smiled: "Xiao Bai, let''s build our home together. Right!"


    "People are not called Xiaobai, they have a name!" Xiao Bai Suzhen always called Xiao Bai Xiaobai to Zhou Ye. Feeling dissatisfied, she muttered to her own little idiot and said, "People are called Bai Suzhen!"


    "Then I''ll call you Zhen''er from now on!" Zhou Ye climbed along the pole and directly decided on what he was going to call.


    "Hmm...!" Xiao Bai Suzhen blinked her big eyes and looked at Zhou Ye dissatisfiedly and said: "Uncle hasn''t said her name yet. Unfair!"


    "My last name is Zhou, and my single name is Ye!"


    "Then I will call you Uncle Ye from now on, OK?"

 Chapter 231

    "Okay!" Zhou Ye smiled, and then walked toward the depths of the bamboo forest with Xiao Bai Suzhen. Zhou Ye, who had had a lot of experience in seducing and abducting Xiao Lolita, quickly became one with Xiao Bai Suzhen.


    After ten minutes-


    Little White Snake, who had never seen the world before, was completely defeated by Zhou Ye¡¯s snack offensive. All kinds of snacks she had never heard of filled all her pockets, lollipops (really just lollipops, I want to be crooked) The wall!), chocolate bars, marshmallows, French buns, Dove chocolates, etc.


    To be honest, there are few girl papers that can withstand the sweets offensive. Of course, this also includes the little white snake. At this time, she feels that today is the happiest day in her life. There is a person who protects herself and so many snacks...


    From time to time, Zhou Ye spit out a few little jokes of later generations, making Little White Snake laugh. In this way, Zhou Ye held Xiao Bai Suzhen and marched toward the depths of the bamboo forest.


    As he walked inside, Zhou Ye felt that this bamboo forest was amazing. He couldn''t help but jumped up and looked down in the air. This bamboo forest is simply a sea of ??bamboos. Looking at the endless bamboo sea, Zhou Ye Ye was overjoyed.


    To find such a vast sea of ??bamboo in this world is simply wishful thinking.He can''t wait to give himself a new title and occupy this bamboo sea. Um, how about the people in Zhuhai?It''s a bit two, that''s called the vast real monarch?It¡¯s okay, or just call...


    Zhou Ye is already suffering from difficulty in naming, this name is really not easy to pick...Forget it, let''s take this place down first...


    Thinking of this, he directly hugged Xiao Bai Suzhen and circled the sky above the bamboo sea, and then chose a place to live...


    In the center of the bamboo sea, there is a mountain stream that flows down from the top of the mountain, where a clear water pool is formed.


    Zhou Ye hugged Xiao Bai Suzhen and landed on the edge of the pool, teasing Xiao Bai Suzhen, whose lips turned black while eating chocolate in his arms and said: "Jing''er, do you want to see me make a trick for you?"


    "It depends, Zhen''er depends on it!" Little White Snake is still a child, and is still very interested in strange things.


    "Look up, don''t blink!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "I said: To build a bamboo house, you must first have bamboo!"


    Following Zhou Ye¡¯s words, the bamboo in the bamboo forest rose up into the air one after another like soldiers who heard the command. In mid-air, all the branches of the bamboo automatically fell off and fell on Zhou Ye. In front of him, it has become a qualified bamboo.


    "Wow -" Xiao Bai Snake widened her eyes. She had just learned to transform a human form. Such things were simply fairy-like means to her."Uncle, is this arbitrariness?"


    "Uh, of course not, this is my exclusive magic [big prophecy]!" Zhou Ye, this guy shamelessly fooled little Lolita here, and said that his motivation for thinking was a big prophecy. .


    "It''s amazing..." Xiao Bai Snake looked at Zhou Ye with admiration.


    "That''s natural!" Zhou Ye smiled triumphantly, and then said: "Keep watching, it''s not over yet. I said: I want a bamboo house to shelter me from wind and rain."


    The bamboo materials automatically start to be assembled and combined, and some are automatically split into fibers, and then placed between the roof and walls, which can shield the moisture in the mountains, and more bamboo materials are combined into a water room like building blocks Bamboo house.


    A bamboo house standing on the water pool was built at a speed that can be discerned by the naked eye. The bamboo house is not big, about more than 200 square meters. Surrounding the bamboo house is a three-meter wide pavilion and a bamboo bridge. Set up between the bank and the bamboo house.


    "That''s amazing, uncle, can I learn this big prophecy?" Xiao Bai Snake looked at Zhou Ye with admiration, just like a little fan.


    "Uh-this technique requires a male body to learn, so..." Zhou Ye shrugged and said that you are a sister paper, so don''t think about it...


    "That''s really a shame..." Xiao Bai Snake looked unhappy. At this time, she really hated why she was a daughter. If she were a man, she might be able to learn the big predictions of her uncle.What she probably could not think of was that even if she was a male body, Zhou Ye could not teach her. Besides, if she was a male body, Zhou Ye would probably not appear in front of her...


    "Okay, Zhen''er don''t need to be a pity!" Zhou Ye said as he took out a bamboo wind chime from behind, a mountain breeze blew, and the bamboo wind chime made a sweet sound of ding ding dong dong."Like it?"


    "Like..." Little White Snake happily took the bamboo wind chime in Zhou Ye''s hand, and hugged it carefully in his arms like a treasure.


    "Okay, let''s go and see our future home!" Zhou Ye said, holding the little white snake and walking onto the bamboo bridge. The two visited the bamboo house. Everything in the bamboo house was made of bamboo. .


    Tables, made of bamboo, sleeping collapsed, made of bamboo, windows, made of bamboo, and even the dishes and chopsticks are made of bamboo...


    "Do you like this home?" Zhou Ye asked with a warm voice, holding the little white snake.


    "Like..." Little White Snake nodded obediently. She felt that her eyes were not enough, and she hadn''t seen many things.


    "Then let us decorate our future home together, how about?"


    "it is good--!"


    The two began to move their hands...Zhou Ye kept taking things out of his wristband, solar panels, induction cookers, small nuclear fusion batteries...


    The little white snake ran out to the mountains and forests to pick wild flowers. In her opinion, there was nothing in her home without flowers.


    When the little white snake came back bouncing around with a handful of flowers, she found that the whole house had changed drastically... Various items she didn''t recognize appeared in her eyes.


    Zhou Ye introduced to her one by one, sofa...mattress...TV...and so on, all kinds of things, anyway, the place in Zhou Ye''s bracelet is big, and he has always brought more of these things, and more of them. All kinds of food and snacks, anyway, throwing him in a place without food and water, he can live happily for thousands of years.


    I have to say that the child''s ability to accept is fast. After a while, Xiao Bai Snake accepted Zhou Ye''s modern electrical equipment and even learned how to use it.


    The two began to decorate their common home again, but Zhou Ye found a small problem. It seemed that Xiaobai Snake only arranged his bedroom and living room, and she ignored the bedroom assigned to her...


    When asked her, she always said that she would arrange for Zhou Ye first, and talk about it later, but when the other rooms were all arranged, Zhou Ye didn''t see her decorate her bedroom...


    At night, the answer was finally revealed.


    "Well-I''m afraid that you will be scared when you sleep alone, uncle, so I came to accompany you. I am not afraid to sleep alone!"


    Zhou Ye looked at him standing at the door of his bedroom, holding his own little quilt, with a face that I was a little white snake for you, and laughed blankly. He was still a child after all.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye stepped aside and let Xiaobai Snake in. It seemed that he would be a dad again this time...


    "Uncle''s couch is so warm..." The little white snake cheered and jumped onto Zhou Ye''s bed, stabbed into the bed, only showing a pair of cute eyes.


    Zhou Ye turned off the light and lay down on the couch. A small body was glued over, and his hands clasped his arms tightly."Good night, Zhen''er!"


    "Good night, uncle!" Although I don''t know what good night means, Xiao Bai Snake followed Zhou Ye to say it, closed his eyes, and felt the warmth he hadn''t had in a long time.She fell asleep deeply...


    "mom¡­¡­"


    Just when Zhou Ye seemed to be asleep, he suddenly heard Xiaobai Snake¡¯s dream, and his heart suddenly softened... Even if she would be the virtuous and virtuous female role model in the future, but now, she is still just a child... ...A child who lost his parents and struggled alone in the mountains.


    Zhou Ye''s hand holding Xiao Bai Snake couldn''t help tightening, and he slowly fell asleep.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Thirteen


    When the first morning light in the mountains passed through the window lattice and spilled on Zhou Ye''s face, he slowly opened his eyes...The first thing to do when you opened your eyes is to see how little white snake sleeps...


    As a result, he discovered that the little white snake that slept next to him last night had disappeared, and he was suddenly sweaty. He wanted to go out to find someone when he lifted the quilt, only to find a group of snakes in the bed... ¡­


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-!


    Because the quilt was lifted by Zhou Ye, the sun was shining on Little White Snake''s body, she also slowly opened her eyes, and spit out the letter dumbly. When she wanted to talk, she realized that she had become a snake body and hurriedly beat her. After a while, she became a pink, tender and tender little loli again... "Uncle...I..."


    She was afraid that Zhou Ye would dislike her snake body and never sleep with her again. Last night was the best night she slept. For the first time, she didn''t need to be alert, and the first time she opened her eyes without hearing any movement. ...Too many times for the first time, she was reluctant to feel this way, but as a snake monster who had not escaped her body, she was still troubled by the habits of snakes.


    You must know that snakes are cold-blooded animals. The snakes in the morning have to bask in the sun for a long time to regain their normal mobility. At this moment, the more anxious little Lori is, the more drowsy her mind is, and the more anxious she becomes, the more she becomes speechless. Bian, just want to cry...


    Zhou Ye, an old monster who has lived for nearly a thousand years, can tell at a glance why Little Lori is anxious, and hurriedly comforted her: "Jing''er don''t worry, you don''t have to be afraid, I won''t dislike Zhen''er''s monster body... "


    "Hmm...!" Xiao Bai Snake looked at the handsome boy in front of him through her already teary eyes. The morning sun shone on his blond hair and the golden light shining on her body. She just felt so warm... She couldn''t help but blurt out the words."I will call your brother from now on!"


    "Why?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Because you don''t look as old as the uncle..." Xiaobai Shekou said wrongly, and she had a girl''s little secret in her heart. She wanted to live with Zhou Ye forever, forever. ...


    "Okay, do it with you!" Zhou Ye smiled helplessly. The child''s xinxing, everything is a momentary enthusiasm, maybe one day she will want to call her uncle again.

 Chapter 232

    The two of them lived in this bamboo sea like this. Every day they played and played, Zhou Ye took her to play all over the bamboo sea...the vast bamboo sea left their memories everywhere.


    Five years later------


    Little White Snake has also changed from an eight-year-old little Lolita to a twelve-year-old big Lolita. In fact, she is not that young, but because of insufficient demon power. In the past five years, although she played with Zhou Ye, But he didn''t forget his homework, and he threw sun and moon spirits and flowers every day, and his demon power grew a lot.


    "Brother, brother, you sing that song for me again, I think it''s good! I still want to hear you sing!" Xiao Bai Snake hugged Zhou Ye''s arm and said coquettishly.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye was also helpless. He once sang [Mountain Ghost] once in a while, but this girl was worried about it, and it was the sixteenth time that he took it this time.


    If someone is in the mountains, Xue Lixi takes her daughter Luo;


    It is not only contemplative but also suitable for laughter, Zimuyuxi is good and slim;


    Ride the red leopard to follow the raccoon dog, and the Xinyi car to form the Guiqi flag;


    Taking Du Heng by Shi Lanxi, leaving thoughts of Fangxinxi;


    The rest is secluded and never sees the sky, and the road is dangerous and difficult;


    The table is independent on the mountain, and the clouds are below;


    The night is dark, and the east wind is flying with the gods and rain;


    Stay in the spirit for repair and forget to return.


    Picking three beautiful scenes in the mountains, Shi Leilei looking at the vine;


    The resentful son is stunned and forgets to return, I can''t take it easy if you think about it;


    People in the mountains are fragrant and Du Ruo, drinking stone springs shaded by pines and cypresses;


    Jun think I am suspicious;


    Lei fills in the rain, and the cave sounds at night;


    The wind is rustling and the wood is bleak, and the young man thinks is free from worry.


    "Okay...it''s a good one if someone is in the mountains, and a good one is led by Xue Lixi!" A female voice came from mid-air, interrupting Zhou Ye''s singing.


    "Who are you?" Little White Snake looked at Midair with dissatisfaction, who interrupted Zhou Ye''s singing, so that he didn''t listen to it.


    "The old body is the old mother of Lishan. I wandered here today. I was attracted by the wonderful words of the layman, and disturbed the layman''s yaxing. Please forgive me!" The silver-haired old woman looked kind and looked like a man of Taoism.


    "Haha, it''s rare that my old mother has such an elegant leisurely feeling, why not come down and tell?" Zhou Ye was not angry, but he had been waiting for Lishan old mother.


    You must know that Xiaobai Snake''s master is Lishan''s old mother. Obviously, he can''t teach Xiaobai Snake. Teaching Xiaobai Snake still has to fall on Lishan''s old mother.


    "That old body is bothering you!" The old lady Lishan pressed her head and landed in front of Zhou Ye.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s first glance, the old mother Lishan was shocked secretly. She looked like she had no cultivation skills in front of her, but the power emanating from her body made her tremble, especially this son. The evil spirit is simply covering the sky.


    As an old fellow who lived from the ancient times to the Warring States Period, the old mother Lishan didn''t do anything to kill the people. This son was so frightened that it must be a scourge, and he must be eliminated.


    This old mother Lishan was able to avoid the dragon and phoenix catastrophes, and all kinds of calamities such as the tribulation of the gods are still free in the world. It is her practice to protect her body clearly. Does Jun Bujianjie teach that all the religious people have been on the list of sacred gods?Do you see the saints ignore the world?She didn''t have enough life, why did she have to find something to do for herself.


    Besides, if it were to fight, the old mother Lishan would really not be able to fight Zhou Ye. Although she saw that Zhou Ye did not have the slightest cultivation base, her flesh and body were firm, not better than the twelve great witches of the Wu clan. Give more, even win a lot.


    You must know that in the ancient times, the great witches of the Wu Clan were truly flesh and body-sanctified guys. They were all lawless things. Although the Witch Clan was eliminated, the witches were also greatly injured. It''s cheap, Dijun and Donghuang Taiyi, all of them have fallen....If you annoy this guy who is several times stronger than the Twelve Ancestral Witch, the ghost knows what he will do.


    She really read it right. Annoyed the twelve ancestor witches at most wars, annoyed Zhou Ye this stuff, if he can''t keep up, he will give you a table, everyone can''t play, anyway, he slapped and left. Now, there is a big mess left, no one can fix it...~


    Just ask you, a lawless person who likes to grow mushrooms everywhere, are you afraid?


    Chapter Three Hundred and Fourteen


    "Is the old mother here for her sister-in-law?" Zhou Ye asked, clasping his fists.


    "Uh-!" The old mother Lishan told the truth, it was really for the little white snake to come. When she was pursuing cultivating in the Lishan Mountain, her heart moved and calculated that in the Qingcheng Mountain, a little white snake had a relationship with her as a master and apprentice, so she was quiet. Ji Si moved out of wandering.


    But when she saw Zhou Ye, she didn''t want this apprentice a bit. It was really... I didn''t want to have anything to do with Zhou Ye, this big evil spirit, it doesn''t matter if it doesn''t matter...


    "Huh¡ª?" Zhou Ye''s face suddenly looked unsightly, and the two daughters Xueping and Xueting who were connected with him also began to make waves in the sea of ??evil spirits, and red lights rose to the sky one after another, and they wanted to choose someone. The appearance of biting...


    "Cough cough, of course the old man came for this son!" The old mother Lishan coughed dryly, and she almost said to the dog. How could this evil spirit be so violent, he would draw his sword if he didn''t agree, especially that evil spirit. The two red glows in the sea made her unable to look directly at her eyes. Obviously, it was a god-killing soldier who could help him refine.


    As a female fairy who has lived long enough, she deeply understands what a sacred warrior is. It is a sacred weapon designed for killing. Maybe it has no magical effect, but under its blade, there is nothing that cannot be killed. Even when it reached its peak, the sacred soldiers of the killing path could kill even this side of the world.


    With one sword, everything is destroyed, with two swords, the world is dead, and with three swords, there is nothing that cannot be killed.


    Although Zhou Ye''s two sacred soldiers didn''t seem to have reached that point, it was okay to cut a small female fairy from her, she didn''t dare to hesitate at this time.


    "This son has a relationship with me as a master and apprentice. I want to accept this son as a disciple. I don''t know what the son wants?" said Shi Shiran, the old mother of Lishan.


    "Dashan!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "I''m not going, I don''t want to separate from my brother..." Xiao Bai Snake understood the meaning of the two at this time, this is to be a teacher.


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye forgot, he actually stuffed the little Lolita to the old mother Lishan without asking for her permission. He scratched his head a bit when he saw the tears in the eyes of the little white snake.


    "Is my brother tired of Zhen''er and feel that Zhen''er is dragging him down, so I want to give Zhen''er to someone else as an apprentice?" Xiaobai Snake stubbornly refused to let the tears fall in his eyes, but with a full face of accusation, As well as the silver teeth biting his lips, Zhou Ye felt distressed.


    "Jing''er, how can your brother get bored of Zhen''er?" Zhou Ye put the little white snake in his arms and softly comforted him: "My brother still wants to be with Zhen''er forever!"


    "Why does the elder brother want Zhen''er to be a teacher?" Xiao Bai Snake asked with aggrieved expression.


    "Because I can''t teach you my elder brother''s ability!" Zhou Ye comforted the little white snake as patiently as sending his daughter to kindergarten for the first time."Moreover, even if Zhen''er goes to learn art from a teacher, we won''t be separated. My brother plans to move to Lishan, so that we can still stay together!"


    "But..." Little White Snake looked at the familiar scenery around, this mountain, this bamboo forest, this water pool, this bamboo house... Everywhere was filled with the memories of the two of them, and she said in a crying voice: "But I can''t bear it. Here, this is the home that my brother and I arranged together, the home that we have lived together for many years!"


    "It''s not a problem!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "Let''s watch your brother make a trick for you!"


    As he said, he turned and looked at the old mother Lishan who had been watching the show next to him and said, "I will ask my old mother to help one or two!"


    "It''s easy to talk..." The old mother Lishan was also drunk. Knowing that this apprentice was so troublesome and troublesome, she said she didn''t go down the mountain to come out to grieve.


    "Guy Zhen''er, watch your brother take this homeland with you!" Zhou Ye said with a soft drink, "Where is Sister Xueping and Xueting?"


    "Slaves are here!" Two red lights appeared out of thin air, respectfully saluting their masters. They knew when to make trouble and when to fight for their masters. This is the time to fight for their masters. , The two are unambiguous.


    "My sister Zhen''er is reluctant to bear this mountain forest, I want to move them away, you can do it!" Zhou Ye said.


    "Slaves lead the orders!" The two women responded, and suddenly turned into two red lights and rose up into the sky, turning into red twilight in midair, covering the entire bamboo sea.


    The eyes of the old mother Lishan almost bulged out. The two god-killing soldiers had grown into a human form. The power was extraordinary, but it was still behind that surprised her even more.


    After the red twilight enveloped the entire bamboo sea, without stopping, the red light dived under the soil...


    Everyone in the bamboo house only felt that the ground vibrated slightly. From a distance, the whole mountain peaks all over the bamboo sea were slowly rising...Finally, the whole bamboo sea rose into the air.The two sisters Xueping and Xueting packed the bamboo sea directly. They cut off the ground veins on the ground and raised the whole bamboo sea.

 Chapter 233

    "I also ask my old mother to cast a spell to refine this bamboo sea elegant garden into a cave heaven treasure!" Zhou Ye unceremoniously asked the old mother Lishan for help, after all, he didn''t have the ability to make it easy for him to drag the planet. Let him refine the magic weapon of the cave, which is a bit difficult... after all, it is not a system.


    "Uh..." The old mother Lishan was really depressed. She came to accept disciples by herself, and she actually had to practice a magic weapon of the sky first, this...


    But when the old mother Lishan saw Xiaobai Snake''s expectant eyes, she couldn''t say her rejection, "Nothing, just treat it as a gift for the disciple!"


    "The master is so good..." At this time, the little white snake didn''t say anything angry that he didn''t approve of the teacher, and his whole body was transformed into a good baby, comforting the old mother Lishan.


    After a lot of effort, Mrs. Lishan finally helped Zhou Ye to make this bamboo sea into a magic weapon of the cave. Zhou Ye did not put the cave sky away, but directly let the two sisters Xueping and Xueting pull up the cave sky towards the cave sky. Lishan flew away...


    The old mother Lishan felt that she had suffered a big loss this time, but when she was in Zhou Ye''s residence, she felt that her apprentice was pretty good when she was fascinated by the little white snake.


    "Master, sit here, I''ll beat your back!" The little white snake cleverly pressed the old lady Lishan on the sofa and massaged her back.


    After a while, I took out all kinds of fruits that shouldn''t be in this season from the refrigerator and let Mother Lishan eat them, and even some fruits have never been seen by Mother Lishan...


    After a while, Xiao Bai Snake even took out his favorite chocolate to entertain Mrs. Lishan... and smiled at Mrs. Lishan''s brows, saying that the apprentice was worth it. It¡¯s a clever thing, better than his current one. The apprentice who knows how to dance with spears is much better.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Fifteen


    Lishan Mountain is located in Shaanxi, with an altitude of more than 1,300 meters. It is surrounded by dangerous peaks and is covered by dense fog all the year round. There are huge trees in the mountains. A waterfall hangs on the top of the main peak like a jade belt. A huge pool of water hits at the foot of the mountain. The pool is quiet and quiet. The deepest, daunting, called Black Dragon Pond, you can hear the sound of water hitting the rocks far away.


    At this moment, by the Black Dragon Pool, a woman with a black gauze covering her face was undressing and undressing, about to take a bath.


    Although she couldn''t see the face of this woman because she was wearing a black gauze, the exposed skin was like a jade that melted fat, and her figure could be called a lordosis.


    It seems that because she has taken off all the clothes, the woman finally took off her veil and hung it on the branches...


    Melon seeds face, willow eyebrows, Dan Fengyan, Qiong nose, cherry mouth.The combination of these five senses is a delicate face, but... a dark red birthmark covering half of the face ruined it all.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    "Who is it? Get out..." the woman scolded, and the tip of the sword pointed in the direction of the sound.


    "That¡ªI said I misunderstood you?" With the voice, a handsome, blond boy walked out of the dense forest step by step. It was Zhou Ye who came to Lishan first to check where he put his new home.


    "Then I will stab you and tell you a misunderstanding, what do you think?" To be honest, the moment I saw Zhou Ye, the woman with the birthmark was really sluggish. In this era, I want to find Zhou Ye. Such a handsome man is really not easy.


    But what does it say?Extreme low self-esteem has led to extreme arrogance... I know you look down on me, so I die of this heart. I don''t want you. Why should I show you a good face?The woman is in this state now.


    "..." Zhou Ye, who had eaten several worlds with his face, had never encountered a woman like this before, and the words of this woman almost made him squirt out. This kind of unceremonious treatment by a woman has been for a long time. It never appeared on him."That... if you think it''s okay, I don''t mind..."


    "..." That woman was just a momentary anger. When it comes to beautiful things, people will always have an impulse to take care of them. Although they said they didn''t give Zhou Ye a good face, they asked her to actually stab Zhou Ye with a sword. , She really can''t do anything.


    "Hey, can''t you stab? I''m going if you don''t stab!" Zhou Ye, who is also teasing, is actually teasing this woman carelessly.


    "Hmph, wait, I''ll stab right away..." The woman said as she came to Zhou Ye with the bronze sword, as if it was not too late.


    To be honest, walking closer and looking at Zhou Ye from a close range, the woman felt even more inferior. The handsome man in front of him was simply a handsome figure of Zhong Ling, who dazzled the world. In front of him, the woman even had the urge to bow her head and worship.


    "Don''t just talk about it..." Zhou Ye continued to irritate someone. He had basically determined the identity of this woman. He didn''t expect that history books would deceive people sometimes.


    "I...I..." The bronze sword in the woman''s hand was holding a sword flower, but she couldn''t pierce it anyway. The hand holding the sword trembled and trembled slightly. The tip of the sword was less than five centimeters away from Zhou Ye, but nothing happened. Can''t get this hand down.


    Declining to drop the tip of the sword in her hand to the ground, the woman sighed, "You...you go..."


    "Hey, it really is a fake handle..." Zhou Ye made up the knife without hesitation.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." The woman''s lungs were almost exploded with anger. I haven''t seen such a person. I saw his body and let him go. He didn''t know how to be grateful, and he kept mocking himself. It was really bad. ."Bad guy, I tried to fight with you...ahhhhhhhhhhh!"


    At this time, the woman had already forgotten everything about the martial arts that the master had given her, she just stabbed Zhou Ye desperately with a sword without any rules.


    Zhou Ye didn''t hide, how could he continue?Just stood there and let the woman stabbed more than a dozen swords... Anyway, it didn''t hurt, at most, it was just a change of clothes. Compared with the harvest for a while, what is this?


    "what¡­¡­"


    After a while, the emotional woman calmed down. At this time, she also realized what she had done.I actually stabbed this man with more than a dozen swords... Oh my god... how could this be?


    The woman hurriedly looked at Zhou Ye, and saw that Zhou Ye was really ragged at the moment... but she didn''t see a trace of blood.


    "Uh-are you okay?" The woman looked at Zhou Ye cautiously, for fear that Zhou Ye was just because her sword was too fast to spurt blood and fall down.


    But obviously, she thinks more...


    Zhou Ye was watching her fierce front with interest. The woman she was going to bathe was completely stripped off, and she just put on an outer skirt when she heard Zhou Ye''s words. The cover was not tight. Some were dancing with excitement, and the dress slipped a little...


    It reveals a touch of snow and white and a touch of red and red.


    "It''s so big..." Zhou Ye said unconsciously, no way. After living with Little Lori for a few years, it basically means abstinence... He is already a little bit so.


    "Ah -" woman this time only to find himself missing the end of the habitual ......, carrying a sword against Zhou Ye is not the first people called a dozen.


    After a while¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Are you okay..." the woman looked at Zhou Ye who was silent, and asked cautiously.


    "Well, I''m fine, I just took a look at you, you stabbed me thirty-nine swords..." Zhou Ye glanced at her and said.


    "But... aren''t you all right?" The woman suddenly felt like a catastrophe, as she spoke and slowly backed away."That... I''m sorry to tell you at most..."


    "I''m sorry, is it useful?" Zhou Ye smiled. This smile was like a hundred flowers in full bloom and the sun was shining in the sky, and the gorgeousness made the woman stunned.


    "But...you just said it was a misunderstanding after you just saw me..." the woman whispered.


    "So you stabbed me with thirty-nine swords..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Is it okay for one sword to change a glance?"


    Zhou Ye deliberately bit the word change very vaguely, like a return word.


    "..., okay... we were wiped out..." The woman''s slightly tangled appearance is really interesting.


    "Of course it''s not enough to write off..." Zhou Ye''s smile turned a bit evil."Then I will suffer a lot..."


    "You have looked at me...my...my body, why are you still at a disadvantage?" the woman groaned.


    "Of course I suffered!" Zhou Ye said naturally, "I said just now to change a sword. If you say okay, then you agree with me, right?"


    "Hmm!" The woman nodded stupidly."Yes!"


    "You stabbed me thirty-nine swords, but I only looked at you..."


    "No, it''s two eyes!" The woman said angrily, and it was obvious that she had counted the time she missed.


    "Well, even with two eyes!" Zhou Ye didn''t care about her, and then said: "Then now you still owe me thirty-seven eyes, then let me look back now..."


    "You are dreaming..." The woman clutched her clothes tightly and stared at Zhou Ye, "Who do you think of me? Is it a singer to give away?"


    "Don''t let me look back, just let me stab back..." Zhou Ye didn''t mind, and said directly: "You have to return it anyway!"


    "Come on, let''s see the real chapter! No matter how stupid you are, the woman knew Zhou Ye''s plan, and said with a sullen face, she put the sword in her hand in front of her fiercely. Looking desperately with Zhou Ye.

 Chapter 234

    "To be reasonable, I am the fairest person. You owe me thirty-seven thorns, and I won''t pay you back more than once!" Zhou Ye smiled, waiting for this moment, his figure suddenly turned into a stream of light. After reaching the woman''s back, her hands tightly grasped her arms, and the two legs twisted her legs.


    "This is... what trick!" The woman only felt that her limbs were suddenly locked by a brass lock, unable to move."Didn''t you say you want to stab me? How do you stab me like this!"


    "Hmm... Men and women are different, I can still stab like this..."


    "Ah¡ªwhat did you stabbing me with, it hurts..."


    "It won''t hurt to see you soon, be good..."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    At some point, Zhou Ye let go of the woman, and the woman also threw the sword in her hand to the ground. The two engaged in a vicious close hand-to-hand fight. This battle was really a battle with no light, and the world lost its color.


    The two fought from the forest to the water, from the water to the shore, and from the shore to the tree. During the period, the woman begged for mercy several times, but was ignored by the cruel Zhou Ye. After holding back for a few years, she just let go. After that, isn''t he too much?


    It wasn''t until the woman fainted completely that Zhou Ye leaked a triumphant smile and left the spoils in the woman''s body.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Sixteen


    At this moment, in the Zhuhai Yayuan flying in the sky, the old mother Lishan felt a bit of cold instinct. She suddenly felt that she deliberately embarrassed Zhou Ye and asked him to go to Lishan to find the docking place in the cave. Was it a wrong decision?


    "Master, you can taste this!" Xiao Bai Snake came over with a cup of coffee, with a well-behaved appearance, and handed it to Lishan''s mother."This is the foreign tea that my brother got back from a place called Yilili, what is it called Nazhi..."


    "Good boy..." There were a lot of folds on Lishan''s face. She took the coffee from Xiaobai Snake and took a sip. A strong scent of cow girl and the sweetness of sugar cube filled her. Under the scent and sweetness of Nunai''s mouth, there is a hint of bitterness hidden. Under the background of this bitterness, Nunai''s scent becomes more intense."Well, not bad, really good!"


    Little White Snake didn''t see the expression of Lishan''s old mother when she first drank coffee, and said with disappointment: "Master actually likes this bitter taste..."


    How could the old mother Lishan fail to see that Xiaobai Snake had brought coffee on purpose, and wanted to see her frown, she said with a smile: "Naughty!"


    In other words, human subjective will has always been unfair.


    If you see a person pleasing to the eye, you will feel very happy if she does something, even if it is a harmless little joke, you will only think it is cute, but if you see a person not pleasing to the eye, even if he does something If it is correct, you will find it unpleasant. This is what people often say.


    Obviously, the old lady Lishan felt that this cute little white snake was very close to her.


    "Master, how long will it take for us to arrive!" Little White Snake said coquettishly, lying in the arms of the old mother Lishan.


    "Let me see as a teacher!" The old mother Lishan showed her supernatural powers and looked down, "We have entered the realm of Qin, and we will be here in a while!"


    "So slow..." Little White Snake sighed lightly.


    "You, I miss your elder brother!" The old mother Lishan has lived for thousands of years, how can she not see Xiaobai Snake''s careful thoughts?


    "Well, my brother and I have never been separated for such a long time..." Little White Snake nodded and said naturally: "I miss my brother so much now!"


    "Oh, evil fate!" Lishan''s old mother is good at observing people. In her opinion, Zhou Ye''s head is full of anger and peach blossoms. She is destined not to be the face of a woman, and it is really not a good match.


    But her new apprentice, who is observing herself, probably had her heart tied to Zhou Ye''s body long ago.Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but want to give her apprentice an insurance."Apprentice!"


    "Master? What''s the matter?" Xiao Bai Snake couldn''t help but asked nervously when seeing the old mother Lishan''s face changed.


    "You are a different kind of body with a different poison. If you fall in love with a mortal, you should not be affectionate with the snake until the body of the snake is removed, otherwise, the life of that person will be hard to save, and the ghosts and gods will hardly be saved..." The old mother Lishan explained one word. .


    "No...can''t you...make love with it?" The little white snake trembled like a thunder...why didn''t she want to leave Zhou Ye''s side, because she thought of herself and the year of her innocence and gave her innocent body Own brother.


    She ate and lived with Zhou Ye, and every morning she would see Zhou Ye¡¯s One Pillar Optimus. Gradually she had grown up and knew what it was... She wanted to be older, so she gave herself to herself. Zhou Ye.


    This year, according to the human algorithm, she has already turned twelve bodies, and there are only three years left in the year of Chichen.


    But... but her master actually told herself that if she really had sex with her brother, it would kill her... She suddenly felt that her mind was blank, and there was only one sentence left. Rescue] lingering in her mind...


    "Chi''er--" The old mother Lishan sighed slightly when she looked at the little white snake who was sluggish.In fact, she concealed some things. Although Zhou Ye herself had no cultivation base, her body was more powerful than the ancient twelve great witches. With such a body, her insignificant toxins could not help Zhou Ye.


    In fact, she didn''t have any bad intentions, she just wanted Xiaobai Snake to be more mature and make her own choice when she saw her relationship more clearly.


    In her opinion, this apprentice is probably because she is too young and can''t tell the difference between family and love. When she is older, she will naturally know what the love in her heart is.


    "Why is this..." The muddled little white snake repeated this sentence repeatedly, "Why... why is it so!"


    "Chi''er, why bother to be entangled in this, meditate early, intensively study and practice, and get rid of the snake body is the right way!" Finally, the old mother Lishan couldn''t stand it anymore, and shouted angrily. The little white snake caught in a dead end was pulled out.


    The little white snake''s eyes suddenly lit up, and the whole person suddenly recovered a little color.She tidied up her clothes, and bowed respectfully in front of the old mother Lishan: "Master, I would like to serve the master day and night. I only seek the fruits of cultivation and get off the snake body as soon as possible."


    With that said, the little white snake duly knocked three heads to the old mother Lishan.


    In this life, I will cultivate the pill and gain the Dao, not for the longevity of the world, but only to spend the rest of the life with you.


    In this life, I am willing to endure the pain of thousands of knives and pierce the snake body, just to go to the covenant of life and death with you.


    Brother, wait for me...


    "Oh, idiot-guilt!" The old mother Lishan looked at the tenacity in Xiaobai Snake''s eyes, how could she not know that she was self-defeating, and instead made the child fall into it even more.


    "Seeking the master to be perfect, beg the master to be perfect, to beating the master to be perfect..." Little White Snake kowtowed, and the tender forehead had become blood red.


    "Okay, get up, it''s my fault in the end!" The old mother Lishan felt as if she had done something wrong, and doing so seemed to bring a catastrophe to the world... "The teacher promised you! "


    Little white snake showed a hint of joy when she heard this, but she seemed to have grown up overnight, and she no longer looked cute and cute. Her face was as tight as a little adult.


    Before I knew it, in the Zhuhai Elegant Garden, Lishan could be seen from a distance.


    "Yeah, mother, it''s so fast!" A voice sounded out of thin air, and then a figure condensed in front of the two of them, behind him was a coy little girl.


    "Apprentice Zhong Wuyan pays homage to the master!" Mei Zhi didn''t dare to say hello to her master like Zhou Ye.


    "You apprentice, the birthmark on your face..." The old mother Lishan saw at a glance that her apprentice was already incomplete, and the birthmark on her face had disappeared.


    From the gentleness of her eyes to Zhou Ye from time to time, how could the old mother Lishan never think of who broke her body? She was so careless that her own cabbage was arched.


    "Old beggar Lishan, what did you do to my sister??" A violent drink interrupted the old mother Lishan''s thoughts.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Seventeen


    As soon as Zhou Ye appeared, the first thing he noticed was the redness on the forehead of his younger sister, Little White Snake. The original cute eyes were still red, and it was obvious that he had just cried...


    Especially when I saw that my sister no longer swooped into my arms as before, but stood behind the old mother Lishan like a little adult.


    Zhou Ye''s anger suddenly rose.


    Although he is greedy for flowers, he is very kind to his woman. Together with Zhong Wuyan, he uses Umbrella''s freckle bio-cream to help Zhong Wuyan restore her original appearance. Together with Xiaobai snake, he will take care of her and grow up. impatient.


    For Zhou Ye, every one of his own women is his own baby, but now someone dares to bully his own baby?How could Zhou Ye not be angry?


    Zhou Ye is not stupid. It must have happened during the time he was out, and something he didn''t know had happened. He couldn''t help but fill up a scene of Rong Rong Teaching Little Yanzi.Is this Nima okay?


    Little White Snake was the baby Zhou Ye held in his hands, and someone would dare to treat her like this, let alone Lishan''s old mother, even when the Sanqing came to life, Zhou Ye would definitely not shy away, just stunned.


    "Old beggar Lishan, what have you done to my sister??"

 Chapter 235

    With Zhou Ye''s violent drink, a flash of lightning flashed across his body, and golden light appeared in his eyes. The Xueping and Xueting sisters who had been dragging the Zhuhai Garden also returned together, circling Zhou Ye''s body speed. Walk through.


    There was a crackling sound on the ground of the bamboo garden, which was obviously already a bit unbearable under the weight of Zhou Ye''s aura, and a deep vortex appeared slowly on the calm lake... as if something was about to come out.


    The bamboo rustling in the bamboo sea made a sound of silence.


    "Brother...Don''t..." Little White Snake hurriedly wanted to rush to Zhou Ye''s side, but was oppressed by Zhou Ye''s burst of momentum.


    "Yelang, calm down, the master will never do anything unfavorable to the younger junior sister, there must be some misunderstanding in this!" Zhong Wuyan also hurriedly dissuaded Zhou Ye, but was also forced to retreat by Zhou Ye''s momentum. One step further.


    "Old guy, how did you torture my sister?" Zhou Ye looked at the old mother Lishan with evil eyes, pointed his finger at Little White Snake''s forehead, and asked, "Misunderstanding? What misunderstanding caused my innocent and lovely sister. Into this look?"


    "Brother... Master didn''t persecute me!" Little White Snake shouted loudly, "It''s just...just..."


    "Just what?" Zhou Ye looked at his little white snake and asked.


    "It''s just that the master told me that if the snake''s body does not fade, it can''t stay with my brother..." The little white snake also knew how to be shy at the moment, and her pink cheeks were flushed red.


    "How can it fade into a snake body?" Zhou Ye looked at the old mother Lishan, who was not using the village chief as a cadre and just called the old beggar, old fellow, and turned around and asked them again.


    "Cough cough... For thousands of years of hard work, the snake body will naturally fade away!" The old lady Lishan really didn''t want to talk. She had never seen such a person, cursing people in a blink of an eye, and then asked people again.


    But when she looked at the two daughters Xueping and Xueting who were about to spit out a sharp light on her body from time to time, she couldn''t help but feel a twitch. This... still can''t be offended.


    "How can it be so troublesome? There must be a more convenient way!" Zhou Ye was absolutely stubborn, anyway, he could also see that this old lady Lishan is also a wise person who protects her health and does not squeeze white or squeeze.


    "Ahem..." The old lady Lishan was really going to be pissed to death by Zhou Ye, but it was useless, nothing else, he wanted to know what to tell him."In ancient times, there were still many methods. The heavens and the earth were first opened, and there were many treasures of the heavens and the earth, but now there are not many Daxing Human Races. Unless there is a golden core in the old monarch furnace, one can be worth a thousand years of penance..."


    "Go to the Heavenly Court..." Zhou Ye patted his head, really stupid, how could he have forgotten Heavenly Court, this is a big treasure house.


    "Say it early!" Zhou Ye laughed, then said to the little white snake: "Jing''er, wait here, my brother will get you some golden pills to supplement your body!"


    "Don''t... brother!" Xiaobai Snake was shocked when she heard this. She would rather suffer the pain of a thousand swords than see her brother go to heaven.


    Where is Heaven?That is the palace of the gods, that is the place that holds the power of heaven and earth.How could his brother go there?What''s more, he still went to steal the golden core for himself.


    But before she could finish her words, Zhou Ye''s figure had disappeared in the same place, and Zhou Ye''s two god-killing soldiers also disappeared together.


    "A disaster... This is really a disaster..." The old lady Lishan looked at the place where Zhou Ye disappeared. She only felt a panic. She didn''t have such a strong feeling when she was conquering the gods.


    "Master...Master, please save Yelang!" Zhong Wuyan puffed, and knelt down in front of Lishan''s old mother, tightly hugging Lishan''s thighs, begging bitterly.


    In her opinion, her own Yelang must have gone to heaven for his sister.Although she knew that her husband was very strong, she had heard of the power of the heavens since she was a child. From the bottom of her heart, she felt that her husband was absolutely ugly.


    "Master...Master, you can save my brother!" The little white snake also hugged the other thigh of Lishan''s mother in every way. The two couldn''t help but look at each other. The two people who met at one time couldn''t help but get closer.


    "Hey, guilt..." The old mother Lishan glanced at her big apprentice and asked: "Yan''er, let me ask you, when are you and Zhou Ye..."


    "Disciple...disciple...when I went to Tanzhong for a bath early this morning...and Yelang fell in love at first sight...so..." Zhong Wuyan coyly beautified the process of their acquaintance a lot.


    "..." Xiao Bai Snake''s heart was sour, but now it''s not when she is jealous, she can''t take care of a lot. If she can have an ally, it will be a little bit more to ask the master to save her brother. She forcibly smiles : "Then... Then I''m going to call your sister-in-law...?"


    "...Sister is good!" Zhong Wuyan''s face was blushing, but she still managed to say hello to Xiaobai Snake.


    "You guys..." Why didn''t the old mother Lishan see that Xiaobai Snake was asking for everything, but to be honest, she was not sure if she was asked to go to the heaven to save Zhou Ye."Wait a little longer, so I can ask my fellow daoists, and wait for some news, so I can make a long-term plan!"


    "Everything... let the master be the master!" The two women glanced at each other, and there was only one way at the moment, but the worry in their eyes lingered.


    "Oh, this little guy...I just threw it to me such a big mess!" The old mother Lishan looked at the sight of a typhoon passing by, and couldn''t help muttering.


    To be honest, as a female fairy who has practiced for thousands of years, Lishan''s mother still admires Zhou Ye''s true temperament. Don''t people often say that they like what they lack?What the old lady Lishan lacks is the kind of domineering attitude of drawing a sword when she is angry. She just admires such a true temperament person most.


    As for Zhou Ye scolded her?The old mother Lishan has long since repaired to the state where the ancient well has no waves. She doesn¡¯t like things but not sad for herself. Mother, old man, old woman, old beggar, old guy, old things, in her view, left and right are just a title, originally it was There is no meaning, but people give them different meanings, so there is the so-called honor and disgrace.


    If Zhou Ye knew what the old mother Lishan was thinking at the moment, he would probably laugh twice and say: "I like to be friends with this kind of Virgin, is there any more? Give me another shot!"


    But obviously, Zhou Ye at this moment did not know what Lishan''s old mother thought, because at this moment, he had already found the Nantian Gate...


    Chapter 318


    Ask how fast Zhou Ye is, and you can compare it with the faster people among the gods.


    Monkey King, one somersault is one hundred and eight thousand miles away, and it takes one second to turn one somersault, so even if he is one hundred and eight thousand miles per second.


    Zhou Ye, the fastest speed is 25 times the speed of light, and the speed of light is 300,000 kilometers per second. When converted into miles, that¡¯s 600,000 li... Well, it¡¯s basically nothing to compare. If Zhou Ye wants to steal something If it were, no one in the entire heaven could catch him.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye was at a stage where his time was stagnant. He came to the Nantian Gate leisurely and asked how Zhou Ye found the Nantian Gate... This is not easy, the most stupid way is to go around the earth a few times. That''s it... Anyway, it won''t take a few seconds.


    Seeing the Four Heavenly Kings of the Demon Family holding his own weapons at the door, Zhou Ye smiled.These four guys are also a tragedy. When they arrive at the Heavenly Court, they look at the door and keep watching the door, as if their position has not changed...


    Ignoring the four heavenly kings who are like sculptures, Zhou Ye didn''t come here to see them, he came to steal the golden core...


    Shi Shiran started to wander around. Zhou Ye didn''t have a map of Heavenly Court, so he could only count where he went... Fortunately, he was fast enough and was not afraid of wasting time. Time was stagnant when he was running at full capacity.


    "It''s not bad here, eh, this kid looks so cute...Uh, it''s a pity that it''s a blue boy paper, it''s a tragedy, isn''t he where he is? Forget it, go look elsewhere..."


    "Huh, what is this?" Zhou Ye suddenly saw a garden, which looked very beautiful and guarded quite heavily.


    He couldn''t help but wander and walked in.


    Entering the garden, I saw a cloud of clouds and huge peach trees growing here. In the mortal world, no matter how long a peach tree is, there are few peach trees that can compare with this place. The lowest of the peach trees is more than 30 meters high, and the ten trunks cannot hug each other.


    "This...this is a flat peach..." Zhou Ye''s eyes lit up. This Nima is fun, no nonsense. Zhou Ye flew directly on the tree and picked the big peaches. He didn''t know which one was three thousand years. One ripe, which is one ripe in nine thousand years. In short, he just picks the big one. Anyway, the space in the bracelet is very large, so I''m not afraid that it won''t fit.


    Picking and picking, he came to one of the biggest flat peach trees. Under the tree, he found seven beautiful women in palace clothes. Seeing their expressions and movements, it seemed that they were still playing.


    "Could this be the Seven Fairies?" Zhou Ye rubbed his chin and looked at the seven women with the same basic styles except for the different colors.


    When he was reading Journey to the West, he felt that after the monkey had fixed the Seven Fairies, he actually ran to pick peaches?This Nima has a feeling of violating the heavens... Now that this multiple-choice question is placed in front of him, how should he choose?


    "Of course I want peaches, and fairies too..." Zhou Ye smiled and fiddled with the seven fairies one by one into ORZ''s appearance and placed them side by side.


    "Hey, big gain... Good people have rewards, and good brothers have fairies!" Zhou Ye hummed and removed all the clothes of the seven fairies... "Cannon, drive behind the fairies..."


    Mighty Strikes in a Second+Spring Weather and Rain


    Mighty Strikes in a Second+Spring Weather and Rain


    Mighty Strikes in a Second+Spring Weather and Rain


    Mighty Strikes in a Second+Spring Weather and Rain


    Mighty Strikes in a Second+Spring Weather and Rain


    Mighty Strikes in a Second+Spring Weather and Rain


    Mighty Strikes in a Second+Spring Weather and Rain


    When Zhou Ye was satisfied with finishing his clothes, the seven fairies were already covered with that...

 Chapter 236

    He simply stuffed the Seven Fairies into his space bracelet, and then Zhou Ye began his treasure hunt again.


    Dusit Palace¡ª¡ª


    After Zhou Ye entered the door, without saying a word, he swept away all the golden pills in the alchemy furnace and the pill gourd. Speaking of which, the gourd seemed to be an innate spiritual treasure, take it away...


    After turning around for a long time, Zhou Ye couldn''t find Chang''e''s bedroom, and Nima was embarrassed.Uh, no, Chang''e lives in the moon palace, isn''t it?


    Zhou Ye turned into a streamer and flew towards the moon...


    Don''t tell me, Zhou Ye really found a palace on the moon. An extremely beautiful woman was sitting there with a sad face, holding a jade rabbit in her hands, staring into the distance, not knowing what she was looking at...


    "Hey, regret it, know that you are wrong..." Zhou Ye came to Chang''e as he said, and unceremoniously pushed her to the ground, the old rules...one million strikes + spring wind and rain.


    Then pack it away...


    It''s just that when he took Chang''e away, he suddenly saw the rabbit. Zhou Ye curiously broke the rabbit''s legs apart and took a look. Well, no longer, mother.


    "When Yutu turned into a human, it seemed good!" Zhou Ye thought for a while, take it away... Wait for her to transform.


    When Zhou Ye left the Heavenly Court with a lot of harvest, the entire Heavenly Court was fried...


    "Who...who stole the golden core that I have worked so hard to refine!!!" Dou Sita, in the palace, the beard of the grand old gentleman was trembling constantly.


    "Enjoy the Jade Emperor, please see you, Grand Master!"


    The Jade Emperor, who was enjoying the flowers with the Queen Mother, suddenly heard the report from the heavenly official outside, did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly said: "Xuan!"


    "Yes!" The heavenly official took the order, and it didn''t take long for the angrily Taishang Laojun to walk in.


    "Emperor Jade, my elixir was stolen under my nose by some evildoer...this...this is so deceitful!" When Taishang Laojun said this, his beard was angrily. Alice.


    "The old gentleman must stop the thunderous anger, I will order Clairvoyance and Shunfenger to find out the truth, and tie the thief in front of the old gentleman!" The Jade Emperor hurriedly comforted.


    "Then I''ll be waiting here..." Taishang Laojun is not polite, and sits on the side of Xiu squatting, blowing his beard and staring while gritting his teeth, vowing to steal the little thief from his elixir. Give ten thousand pieces to the broken body...


    Stealing the elixir is small, the key word is in front of him... Isn''t this Chi Luoluo''s face slap?The slap was still very loud. As one of the Sanqing, even his elixir was taken away under his nose. He estimated it would be a joke for 33 days.


    The Jade Emperor was not angry, and immediately ordered people to invite the two brothers Shunfeng Er Qianliyan to go to the palace. It didn''t take long before the two brothers came to the palace of Lingxiao.


    "Subordinates have seen the Jade Emperor!" X2


    The two of them didn''t dare to put on airs like Taishang Laojun. You must know that they are one of the Sanqing, they are just small special officers...


    "You wait for a quick check to find out who stole Laojun''s golden core..." The Jade Emperor directly ordered.


    "Subordinates receive the decree!"


    The two brothers hurriedly used their magical powers, one covering his eyes and the other listening.After a long time... The old gentleman became a little impatient, and they didn''t respond...


    "Is there any news?" Jade Emperor couldn''t wait and asked.


    "Qibi Jade Emperor... this... his subordinates haven''t seen any unusual characters..." Clairvoyant said a little cramped.


    "Qizi Jade Emperor... the subordinates didn''t hear any useful news..." Shunfeng Er also found nothing.


    "This... how is this good..." The Jade Emperor is also a little bit awkward, this is difficult to handle.At this moment, the fire came.


    "Enjoy the Jade Emperor, the Queen Mother, please see me!" A heavenly official reported.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Nineteen


    "Quickly please..." Did the Jade Emperor dare not seduce the Queen Mother, saying on the ground that they were husband and wife?That''s nonsense. It''s not a generation at all. The Queen Mother was in the realm of Taoism, and her name was Yao Ji at that time.What is the Jade Emperor?The saint''s child is just a child, the two are in charge of male and female fairies, and they are not under the control of each.


    "My concubine is here today, because I want to report something to the Jade Emperor!" The graceful and beautiful queen mother walked over in a dragging palace dress, and when she saw Taishang Laojun, she just nodded.


    Taishang Laojun didn''t care. Although he was Sanqing, he didn''t have much advantage when facing Yao Ji.


    "I don''t know what''s the matter with the Queen Mother here?" The Jade Emperor was also a little bit burnt, looking at the Queen Mother with frost on her face, it was obviously not a happy event.


    "There are thieves in this heavenly court!" The Queen Mother of the West squinted her eyes, her angry Hungarian mouth was undulating, and the originally large Hungarian tribe seemed a bit bigger."Forget it, Shuangcheng, it''s up to you!"


    "Yes, empress!" A beautiful lady who was beside Queen Mother Xi responded, and then squatted slightly before facing the Jade Emperor and said a blessing: "Qi, Jade Emperor, today I am guarding Yaochi Pantaoyuan, originally seven princesses Entered the courtyard to play, and helped Xiaoxian take care of the 100,000-year-old flat peach tree, but the servant waited outside for a long time without seeing the seven princesses coming out!"


    "What''s the matter with them?" The Jade Emperor hurriedly asked. He really didn''t want to do anything at this time, so don''t lose it...


    "After Xiaoxian went in, I searched the entire Pantaoyuan and didn''t see the seven princesses, but found Qitan bloodstains under the 100,000-year-old Pantao tree..." Dong Shuangcheng said palely: "And Xiaoxian clicked on Pantaoyuan. After the flat peaches in China, almost all the mature flat peaches were picked off..."


    "Then have you seen anyone entering Pantaoyuan?" Jade Emperor stood up and asked.


    "Xiao Xian has always been at the gate of Pan Taoyuan, never dared to slack in the slightest, never seen anyone enter Pan Taoyuan..." Dong Shuangcheng''s small face was white, this is simply a catastrophe, she She was just a maid of the queen mother, who was guarded by the queen mother¡¯s trust and guarded Pan Taoyuan, but she did not expect to lose sight of the seven princesses...


    "Dong Shuangcheng, you know that you are guilty..." The Jade Emperor said with a stern face, "Under your treatment, the flat peach was lost, and the seven princesses also knew their lives and deaths. Are you convicted?"


    "Xiaoxian...Xiaoxian convicted..." Dong Shuangcheng''s legs weakened and he almost collapsed on the ground. This is the crime of punishing the immortal... I can''t say, she would have to kill the immortal platform once.


    "Jade Emperor and calm down!" The Queen Mother persuaded: "Shuangcheng has always been by my side, serving with me, and has never been slack in her hard work. This time it is not her fault. It is because the thief was too cunning!"


    "Yeah, what the Queen Mother said is absolutely true!" The Taishang Laojun also stood up and said: "The thief stole my golden core under my nose. I can''t even detect it, let alone a small fairy. !"


    "This..." The Jade Emperor hesitated a bit. To be honest, is Dong Shuangcheng guilty?There was a problem with her treatment, and it was correct to ask her the crime, but it was an invincible change, and she had no way of knowing it. It really wasn''t her fault."The capital crime is forgivable, and the living crime is inevitable. She will be sent to the immortal world. When will the seven princesses be found, and when will we return to the heavens!"


    "Yes!" Own Xianguan stepped forward to take Dong Shuangcheng, and then rushed to Jiangxiantai...


    "Why should the Jade Emperor be so embarrassed about Shuangcheng!" The Queen Mother was unhappy, and said: "You only need to look for those clever eyes and ears for investigating my seven daughters. Why should Shuangcheng be brought to the lower realm?"


    "I was also a helpless choice..." The Jade Emperor smiled bitterly: "Just now the old gentleman''s elixir was lost, I ordered Qianliyan and Shunfenger to search for one or two, but nothing was achieved... so I can only be wronged!"


    "This...?" The Queen Mother looked at Lao Jun, as if asking, is this true?


    "What the Jade Emperor said is indeed..." The old gentleman also nodded helplessly.


    "Where is this sacred? Since Pangu opened the sky and the Three Emperors ruled the world, I have never heard of such things!" The Queen Mother was also confused.


    Taishang Laojun hesitated, and said: "I heard that there is a divine beast in the Bodhisattva of Earth Zang. It is called "Die Ting". It can be heard for thirty-three days and eighteen layers of hell. Ask one or two!"


    Both the Jade Emperor and Queen Mother nodded in favor.


    It¡¯s just that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother are not suitable to go there. After all, it is under the jurisdiction of the Dongyue Great Emperor. They are not suitable to go... So they can only send one person. After thinking about it, finally this life still fell on the head of Taibai Jinxing... ¡­


    Taibai Jinxing is really not happy to go to that place, it is not a fat man, and it is still a ghost place, a real ghost place...


    But there is nothing wrong. The rice bowl is under the control of others, and the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother have both spoken, so he can only take a trip to hell on the cloud head.


    In the ghost city of Fengdu, Taibai Jinxing was directly welcomed into the temple by Yama of the Ten Temples.


    "What''s the happy event for the old man today that he came to visit me?" Qin Guang Wang asked with a smile.


    "This old man doesn''t go to the Three Treasures Palace without any problems, so maybe what trouble is it!" King Chu Jiang teased.

 Chapter 237

    "Hey, it''s hard to tell in one word..." Taibai Venus has a good temper, and he has a good relationship with the two Yamas. He is also friends with the two Yamas. Stolen!"


    "Hey, if you don''t arrest the culprits for such major events, why are you still free to come to us?" King Qin Guang asked.


    "The problem is that I can''t find the thief!" Taibai Jinxing looked helpless, "The two immortal officials Shunfeng Er and Clairvoyant couldn''t find the thief, so the Jade Emperor ordered me to come here to find the King of Earth Listen to the bodhisattva''s divine beast truth!"


    "In that case, it should not be too late, I will take you to see the Bodhisattva now!" King Chu Jiang was very enthusiastic, and he took the Taibai Venus directly and walked towards the eighteenth hell.


    Under the leadership of King Chujiang, Taibai Venus soon came to the front of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva."Taibai Jinxing has seen Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva!"


    "Too white and polite!" The Ksitigarbha King asked with a single handed Buddha''s name: "You have already told me what you came from!"


    "I wonder who the Bodhisattva knows this person?"


    "I heard that it can''t tell the name of this person. If you tell the origin of this person, it means that you have a cause and effect with this person. This is a bad cause and effect. I fear that even the Western sects cannot bear the anger of this person..." The Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva lowered his eyes and said, "So, Taibai, where did you come from? Where do you go back!"


    "But the seven princesses of my heaven..."


    "They are not in danger, this is their fate!" The Ksitigarbha king was unmoved.


    "Then... well... farewell too white!"


    Said Taibai Jinxing turned around and left here.People refuse to say what he can do?As for the Western sects mentioned by the Ksitigarbha that can not bear the anger of that person, from Taibai''s point of view, it is completely an excuse.


    "Die listen, is that person really so powerful?" Seeing Taibai leave here, the Ksitigarbha King couldn''t help asking the Divine Beast Dao he was sitting down.


    "Bodhisattva, this person is not a person in this world..." Die heard: "Although this person has no great supernatural powers, he can''t be retained by anyone... This is second, but there is something behind him. The existence of a power, in that power, there is a magic technique called science, this magic technique...horrible, terrible!"


    Di listened to think of what he had heard again. It only takes a few small things called nuclear bombs to destroy a world... Even though the person has no magical powers, but the flesh drags the planet, this is no worse than the great magical powers... ¡­


    Especially when it heard that the big power behind him actually treated the gods of the foreign race as a mouse-like experiment. What a terrifying power this is...


    Three hundred and twenty chapters


    Not to mention Heavenly Court''s reaction, but only Zhou Ye, who returned home full of fruit.


    By the time he returned to Lishan, the mortal world had already passed a day... People say that there is a day in the sky and a year on the earth. Although Zhou Ye has the ability to cheat close to stagnation time, he has been delayed too much in the sky. After a long time, a day has passed on the ground.


    "Hey, that''s not bad, I don''t see that Mrs. Lishan is still pretty good!" Zhou Ye watched as his Zhuhai Garden had been placed next to the main peak of Lishan Mountain, next to Black Dragon Pond.


    In particular, the old mother Lishan deliberately connected the veins of Lishan with his Zhuhai Yayuan, so as to ensure that the water pool in Zhuhai Yayuan above Zhou Ye would not become stagnant water.


    "I''m back..." Zhou Ye landed directly on his bamboo building.


    As his voice sounded, two figures, one white and one basket, jumped out, clinging to Zhou Ye, one left and the other right.


    This said: "Brother... you''re back, what''s wrong with you? Where did you hurt? Let me see!"


    That said: "Yelang, are you hurt? Let me see..."


    "Oh, just..." Zhou Ye was about to speak, but was suddenly stopped by a voice.


    "Speak carefully!" The old lady Lishan stopped Zhou Ye''s words, and then threw a purple scarf in her hand into the air. When the scarf rose up against the wind, it soon became enough to cover the entire Bamboo Sea Garden , And then covered it, covering the entire Zhuhai Yayuan.


    "Really young!" Seeing the innate spirit treasure that had saved her many times, Lishan''s old mother said: "Don''t you know that there are wind ears and clairvoyance in the heaven?"


    "Uh¡ªforget about this!" Zhou Ye said with a slight embarrassment.


    In fact, he had forgotten something, he simply didn''t put Heaven in his eyes.A Heavenly Court that had been beaten up by monkeys over and over again, really didn''t look at Zhou Ye.


    But the old mother Li Shan was kind after all, she reminded herself, and she also used magic weapons to cover her up, so why didn''t she have to be so stubborn if she didn''t know good people, Zhou Ye had already passed the stubborn age.


    "Can you talk now?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Yeah!" The old mother Lishan nodded, "The old man is also a little curious about your encounter in the Heavenly Court. Didn''t you find that Nantian Gate when you came back so quickly?"


    "Hahaha, there is only one South Heaven Gate, and only one Heavenly Court!" Zhou Ye said, spreading his hands, only to see two golden pills exuding golden light appeared in his hands."Look at what this is?"


    "This is Laojun''s golden core..." The old mother Lishan was also shocked, she didn''t expect Zhou Ye to steal the golden core in such a short time.


    "Take it to eat!" Zhou Ye said, putting two golden cores one by one into the mouths of Little White Snake and Zhong Wuyan.


    "Hmm..." Zhong Wuyan just wanted to say, this is too precious, when you eat it, you suddenly see a dozen gold cores popping out of Zhou Ye''s hand...


    "Don''t worry, eat whatever you like. It''s okay to eat it as a jelly bean!" Zhou Ye said and handed it to Lishan''s old mother. "Come on, this one will be my apologize for you!"


    "Hey, although this is also a good thing, it can live to death, but it is not the kind that Zhen''er needs!" The old mother Lishan took the golden core from Zhou Ye, and after careful identification, she sighed.


    "Oh? What does the golden core that can help Zhen''er get out of the snake''s body look like?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "It''s the size of a baby''s fist, and the whole body is golden, but Dancheng is a psychic... It is said that there are less than ten in the old man!" said the old mother Lishan.


    "Uh, is it this?" Zhou Ye said, holding one in his hand, and a golden pill full of a baby''s fist appeared in his hand, which was like a living thing, beating back and forth in Zhou Ye''s hand. , Wanted to escape Zhou Ye''s palm.


    "Yes... it''s this..." The old lady Lishan didn''t expect Zhou Ye to actually steal this golden core."You, how many golden cores did you steal..."


    "Hmm...!" Zhou Ye said while feeding the golden core in his hand to Little White Snake''s mouth, "I didn''t count, anyway, I took away the golden core in the palace..."


    "--!" The old mother Lishan was shocked by Zhou Ye''s words and closed her mouth from ear to ear. This product is really horizontal. This is the rhythm of directly emptied the Dust Palace."A disaster, this is really a great disaster!"


    "..." The little white snake who was almost choked to death by the golden core that Zhou Ye stuffed into his mouth took a lot of effort to finally swallow the golden core into his stomach, clinging Zhou Ye''s arm to Lishan. The old mother said: "Master, I eat the golden pills, and my brother also steals the golden pills for me. The big deal is to pay them my life, and I don''t care about my brother!"


    "It''s just a heaven!" Zhou Ye said indifferently, "Don''t say that I emptied the golden pill of Dust Palace. I have even finished the flat peaches in the flat peach garden. What should I do, let alone the flat peaches? What if I got all seven daughters of Queen Mother West out?"


    As Zhou Ye was talking, he took out something outside. Pantao took out a dozen, and there were thousands of them to be used by his own woman.


    When she saw Pantao, Lishan''s eyes widened, but when she saw the Seven Fairies, she suddenly calmed down, Nima.You got all the Seven Fairies out... Pantao is a hairy... She is no longer surprised. Now even if Zhou Ye told her that he had gotten Queen Mother Xi down, she was not surprised...


    "Brother, why aren''t these older sisters wearing clothes?" Xiao Bai Snake''s face was flushed, looking at the seven fairies who still had female eyebrows in their eyes and looked at Zhou Ye. What did you do to them...?"


    "Uh-what should be done and what should not be done, I did it!" Zhou Ye touched his nose and said embarrassingly: "By the way, I brought you a rabbit!"


    Zhou Ye took out another rabbit and handed it to Little White Snake...


    Okay, rabbits and snakes-this is not a natural enemy. The rabbit waits for his big scarlet eyes to stare at the little white snake, it looks like he has seen his father and enemy.


    "..." Zhou Ye felt that he was enough for 666, and actually threw a rabbit to a snake.I want the rabbit to be the snake''s playmate... Well, I''m a bit silly indeed.


    "Hey, isn''t this the jade rabbit of Chang''e?" The old lady Lishan knows Chang''e. After all, there are so many female fairies, and occasionally everyone still has to walk around often.


    "Don''t say you put Chang''e..." The old mother Lishan didn''t finish her words... Seeing Zhou Ye once again appeared next to Zhou Ye, a beautiful woman with a natural beauty, well, she knew this beautiful woman, it was the rabbit. The owner, Chang''e.


    "...Yeah!!!" In the space bracelet, Chang''e had already experienced a storm of body and mind, but she was suddenly brought out by Zhou Ye, and she felt so uncomfortable.Everyone wore clothes, but she and the Seven Fairies had no clothes to wear... It was really embarrassing.


    In desperation, Chang''e could only learn the appearance of the Seven Fairies, and she huddled behind Zhou Ye, and became a group with the Seven Fairies...


    "..." The old mother Lishan had nothing to say. She thought that maybe Zhou Ye hadn''t found Queen Mother West, or else I guess there would be another Queen Mother West here...too bad we didn''t find it.


    In fact, she is different. Zhou Ye didn''t find Queen Mother West, but was completely disinterested in Queen Mother West. In Zhou Ye''s view, Queen Mother West was definitely an old lady-like female fairy, and Zhou Ye was not interested in anything like this. what¡­¡­

 Chapter 238

    If he knew that Queen Mother Xi was a mature, mature, beautiful and woman, maybe... hehe.


    The old mother Lishan looked at this group of Yingying Yanyan. Although they all looked furious, but none of them really had hatred in their eyes, more of them were shame. The little white snake had been with Zhou Ye for four or five years. , The deep-rooted love is still forgivable, why is there no trace of jealousy and resentment in his big apprentice?Is this little guy really the nemesis of women...


    If she knew that Zhou Ye was pregnant with magic skills that had been lost in ancient times, and the spring breeze turned rain into the heart, she would not be surprised...


    "Lord, master, can you let people put on the clothes..." Chang''e said shyly, holding her jade rabbit to cover her fierce scenery.


    "Uh-, I tore those things to pieces..." Zhou Ye held his forehead, but fortunately, there were a lot of women''s clothes in his wristband, so he made more than a hundred sets of dresses. Let the women choose for themselves.


    I have to say that women''s habit of liking beautiful clothes is really natural, no matter whether it is a mortal or a fairy... it is the same. Not only the Seven Fairies and Chang''e ran to choose, even Zhong Wuyan ran to choose together.


    As for the little white snake, sulking his cheeks, he can''t see at a glance, his elder brother will bring back so many sister papers, it seems that he really needs to transform quickly... to ask the master for help at night , It happened that I had already eaten the golden core, and time was no longer a hindrance to myself.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Twenty One


    A full moon hung on the mountain string, and the Milky Way in the sky was bright and gorgeous. Before you know it, early summer has arrived...


    Little White Snake held a black and white chubby little guy in his arms, sitting in a room he hadn''t used for a long time, talking to his sister and sister-in-law.


    "Master sister, don''t worry, anyway, you can''t get in now!" Little White Snake teased the panda in his arms while teasing his master sister.


    "...Hey, why am I in a hurry!" Zhong Wuyan''s cheeks are reddish, and he sighs embarrassedly. It is really...


    "I said I''m not in a hurry. Look at your fidgeting, elder sister, isn''t your brother so attractive?" Xiao Bai Snake looked at Zhong Wuyan with an unclear expression."Is it really so beautiful for husband and wife?"


    Today, my brother said that he wanted to sleep together, and the female fairies he brought back cleverly bowed their heads and said yes, if it hadn''t been for the master sister, she might have ran over.


    But after all, Little White Snake is still young and doesn''t know the taste of it yet, just a little curious, but Zhong Wuyan, who has tasted that taste, knows what kind of happiness he will get around her husband.


    "You are still young, why are you asking about this?" Zhong Wuyan was asked by Xiaobai Snake, and she felt as if her heart was getting hairy, itchy, and her thoughts seemed to fly back to the battle that day. The thing...it hurts at first, and it hurts as if the whole person is torn apart, but then, it will be very comfortable..."


    "How comfortable is it?" Xiaobai Snake''s interest also became hooked, and he couldn''t help but sit up straight and asked.


    The panda in her arms was reluctant, because Xiaobai Snake was still holding her food. After a few calls, she found that her owner ignored her and had no choice but to support herself. Two paws hugged Xiaobai snake and held bamboo shoots. Pulling his hand into his arms, the snack food ate the food again, humming happily.


    "Comfortable is like...like..." Zhong Wuyan thought about the metaphor for a long time in her heart, but all the metaphors are quite different, she couldn''t help but turn to him and said: "You are still young, and you will know later. It''s..."


    "Hmph, don''t tell me, forget it, it won''t take long for me to find out!" The little white snake wrinkled his Qiong nose, and said unconvinced: "I will go to the master in a while, anyway, I have taken gold. Dan!"


    "Then you go to the master... why did you pull me out too!" Zhong Wuyan said with some complaint.


    "I don''t know where the master lives..." Xiao Bai Snake said naturally.


    Zhou Ye has many female relatives here, and the old mother Lishan is really not suitable to live here, she can only return to her own cave. Although her two apprentices have stayed here, she doesn''t want to be an eye-catcher here, fortunately there are not many places. Far distance.


    "Master sister, you take me to find the master!" The little white snake put the panda in her arms on the couch and hugged her master sister and shook it vigorously."Take me there, okay, good sister, good sister-in-law..."


    "Okay, I''m afraid of you!" Zhong Wuyan was exasperated by Xiaobai Snake''s sister-in-law''s yelling. Besides, the two also established a deep friendship between the two on the day Zhou Ye was away. They shared a common topic. Zhou Ye, one missed his elder brother and the other missed his husband. Unknowingly, the two hearts got closer.


    "Sister-in-law is great, huh..." Xiao Bai Snake used her own tricks to coax Zhou Ye on Zhong Wuyan, and now it seems that the effect is outstanding.


    "Okay, it makes me drool all over..."


    "Hey, I don''t know the goods, my brother likes my saliva the most, saying that my saliva is sweet...!" In fact, there is venom in Xiaobai She''s saliva, but this venom is useless to Zhou Ye. The sweet taste is the sweetness of the venom. Greasy.


    "Huh¡ªit''s disgusting..."


    Now that the two women had made up their minds, they naturally stopped delaying.The two of them rushed towards the top of Lishan Mountain under the shining of the moonlight.


    One of the two is a snake monster, the other is a martial artist, and the speed is naturally not slow.


    I saw that Zhong Wuyan¡¯s legs didn¡¯t bend, she jumped directly to the top of the tree, a pair of beautiful feet were dotted on the branches, and the figure of the whole person was like a fairy and a slender figure on the sea of ??trees. Over.


    The little white snake is even more convenient. The whole person is like a human-shaped beauty snake, winding and circling between the branches, following Zhong Wuyan''s figure slowly and quickly.


    When it was not too early, the two of them arrived at the back of the mountain.


    Little White Snake felt her eyes light up, an open area full of wild flowers appeared in front of her, and among the rocks not far away, an elegant cave appeared in her eyes.


    I saw the entrance of the cave, with rugged rocks and mountain vines climbing up the rocks, with a touch of elegance in the quietness, and a trace of Taoism in the elegance.


    "Doesn''t the master''s cave house have a gate?" Little White Snake looked at the open cave house and asked curiously.


    "What''s the use of the gate? The strange stone formation in front of the gate was laid down by the master himself, not to mention the ordinary mountain leopard beasts, even the celestial beings with a barely cultivated base will be trapped here!" Zhong Wuyan was slightly proud Show off to his little junior sister.


    "What should I do with those above that day?" Little White Snake blinked his big eyes and asked.


    "Uh-!" Zhong Wuyan suddenly got stuck, she had never thought about this problem.


    "Why don''t you come in, why are you standing outside?" The voice of Lishan''s old mother came from the cave, which relieved Zhong Wuyan.


    "Yes, Master!" The two replied. Zhong Wuyan grabbed Xiao Bai Snake''s hand and walked directly into the stone formation.


    As soon as the little white snake followed Zhong Wuyan into the stone formation, she felt a white mist rushing towards her face. The whole world was suddenly covered in white, and her fingers could not be seen. If it weren¡¯t for Zhong Wuyan to hold her little hand tightly, she couldn¡¯t tell I really can''t get out of this stone formation.


    When people are blinded by their five senses, they always feel that time passes slowly. Little white snake doesn''t know how long it has passed, but feels that the door of the cave mansion appeared in front of her, and a gray-haired figure appeared in front of her. In front of her, it was not someone else, but the old mother Lishan.


    "Disciple Bai Suzhen has seen the master!" The little white snake respectfully knocked the old lady Lishan.


    "Okay, okay, get up quickly!" The wrinkles on the smiling forehead of the old mother Lishan were piled up, and her hands helped the apprentice who had a close eye on her.


    The little white snake didn''t stand up, but knelt upright in front of the old mother Lishan, and said, "Tui''er wants to fade the snake body today, please master!"


    "Hey, idiot!" The old mother Lishan sighed, "If you wait for a hundred days, the snake body will fade away, and there will be no disaster! But you are so impatient, you will inevitably suffer!"


    Chapter Three Hundred and Twenty Two


    "Tui''er doesn''t want to wait anymore...Tui''er wants to give her brother a surprise tomorrow, and she is not afraid of hardship!" Xiaobai Snake said firmly: "My brother is willing to take risks for the sake of her. . How could the disciple be afraid of those sufferings?"


    "Oh... Since ancient times, love characters hurt people!" The old mother Lishan shook her head and sighed, and said with a lift: "It''s fine, in that case, I will pass on your Great Compassion Heavenly Dragon Technique to help you get rid of the snake body!"


    "Thank you Master..." Little White Snake kept kowtowing excitedly.


    "Hey, idiot, get up!" The old mother Lishan waved an invisible force to lift up the little white snake, "If the law does not spread to Liu Er, come here!"


    "Yes!" The little white snake respectfully walked to the old mother Lishan, and waited for the old mother Lishan to pass on the Fa.


    Without letting her wait for a long time, the old mother Lishan passed her the Great Compassion Tianlong Jue to her. This Great Compassion Tianlong Jue is a first-class exercise in Western teachings, especially suitable for the acquisition of monsters such as snakes and fish that can transform dragons. It has the effect of turning hostility into harmony and changing thousands of ways. The most important thing is that the Dharmakaya can be obtained from the mortal body and can be obtained according to your own wishes.


    What is a dragon?It can be large or small, large or small, and it can be changed without a certain degree. This is the dragon.The dragon is the best at transforming into a human form. Don''t you see those dragon sons and grandchildren in the dragon palace, they can already be transformed into a human form within a few hundred years of Taoism.


    Therefore, the old mother Lishan passed the Great Compassion Tianlong Jue to the little white snake. It is really a good use of everything, especially with the word Great Compassion. This method will naturally make people peaceful and peaceful, and the practice will be peaceful without any ups and downs. Law is born by itself!


    Of course, the Great Compassion Tianlong Art passed to Little White Snake also carried a little abacus from the old mother Lishan. She watched that her disciple would be entangled with Zhou Ye in this life, and she could persuade him a few more words beside Zhou Ye. It is also very good for Zhou Ye to kill evil, after all, God has the virtue of living well.


    At this moment, Little White Snake was in shock. Those words passed into her ears through the mouth of the old mother Lishan, and were printed into her mind, word by word, like Huang Zhongda Lu Zhenche''s heart.


    The Little White Snake himself is extremely intelligent, otherwise he would not comprehend the way of swallowing the essence of the sun and the moon by relying on the practice of a few words passed down from his family, and he would have learned the magic form at a young age.

 Chapter 239

    It¡¯s just that in the past few years, with Zhou Ye, Zhou Ye has been spoiled by Zhou Ye¡¯s slack in her own practice, but Zhou Ye has stolen the golden core for her to help her transform into form in advance. , It can''t be said whether it is good or bad.


    Little White Snake was born intelligent, and had the golden core as the base. It was only a moment to comprehend the Great Compassion Heavenly Dragon Art. It didn''t take long for her to realize that what her master said was indeed good.


    If she repaired this decision, she only needs to meditate for a hundred days, and she can transform itself and fade the body of the snake without suffering any pain, but if she is eager to transform today, she won''t have to suffer.


    Just as a person is injured and the wound becomes scab, if the blood scab is not removed, the wound will heal slowly, but only slowly.But if you want to get better faster, you need to remove the blood scab and put on the wound medicine. The pain is painful, and whoever tries will know...


    Especially the little white snake is not as simple as removing the blood scab, taking off the snake body and transforming it into a human body.This step is a reincarnation, it is simply to suffer the pain of peeling skin and bones.


    Little White Snake hesitated, but his eyes were filled with determination for an instant. She did not regret for her brother, and she did not complain for her brother.


    "Master, please wish Tu''er a helping hand!" Little White Snake bowed and said.


    "Chi''er, you know what you are going to suffer? Are you? You don''t regret it?"


    "Tui''er has no regrets, and Duke has no complaints!" Little White Snake raised his little face, her pink and tender face with a trace of firmness."My brother saved the disciple and gave the helpless disciple a warm home. For the disciple, he did not hesitate to take risks. What is the pain of the disciple compared to my brother?"


    "Chi''er, you are like this... he doesn''t know!" Lishan mother sighed lightly.


    "Tui''er doesn''t want him to know, but only wants to see his brother''s smiling face. If his brother knows, he will definitely hinder him. He will take care of him day and night, and he will not be allowed to take risks..." Xiaobai Snake said Zhou Ye, with a trace of his face on his face. Gentleness that shouldn''t have appeared at her age."Tu''er is willing to rely on him for everything, but only for this matter, Tuer wants to be the master of his own, and Tuer wants to surprise his brother..."


    "A surprise...is it worth it?" The old mother Lishan had never tasted love in her whole life, and she couldn''t understand Xiao Bai Snake''s mood.


    "It''s worth it!" The little white snake replied decisively.


    "That''s it..." The old mother Lishan sighed softly, "I will help you as a teacher, idiot, close your eyes and meditate, silently exercise the law..."


    "..." The little white snake closed his eyes obediently, silently lucking the Great Compassion Heaven Dragon Art.


    She only felt that a warm hand was pressed on her Baihui acupoint, a warm current continuously flowed into her body from that hand, and then a sharp pain came from her body, the pain made her I couldn''t help but want to yell, but only made a hissing sound. Before she knew it, she had restored the original form of the snake body.


    Zhong Wuyan, who was on the side, witnessed the whole process of the matter. In her eyes, her little sister might really have a deep love for her husband... She who should have been jealous, but could not feel jealous for this child... ¡­


    At this moment, in the vast cave mansion, a strange appearance.


    A big white snake with the thickness of a bucket and a length of about ten feet is tumbling hard on the ground. It can be seen that she is experiencing unimaginable pain, and no matter how she tumbling, her head is always under the hands of the old mother Lishan.


    At this moment, the little white snake only felt that all the bones in her body were crushed one by one, especially her skin felt like being peeled off inch by inch. She couldn''t help thinking about the pain several times. I must yell for the master to stop, and I won''t be transformed.


    However, when a beautiful blond boy appeared in her mind, she suddenly felt as if she had gained a bit more strength and courage, and even the heart-wrenching pain was much lighter.


    And Zhong Wuyan watched the constantly rolling little white snake slowly shrinking, and when it reached a certain point, it no longer became smaller, but began to moult.


    Through the transparent snake slough, Zhong Wuyan saw faintly, a white and tender beautiful girl appeared in the snake slough. On the girl¡¯s skin, there was still a trace of blood stained, and the girl¡¯s brows were frowned, silver. Clenching her teeth, she could see how great her pain was.


    The girl''s body couldn''t help but curled into a ball, her two small hands were tightly held, and her fingertips pierced her palms without knowing it.


    Zhong Wuyan took out a golden pill distressedly, and wanted to go forward to feed the little white snake, but was stopped by her master.


    "If you want your junior sister to look like a human, a snake and not a snake, you can feed her golden core!"


    "Master..." Zhong Wuyan asked anxiously, "Isn''t she already transformed into little sister?"


    "It''s just that the body of the snake has been faded away. The bones of the snake have not yet gone, and it is not time yet!" The old lady Lishan is also heartbroken to be honest, but at this time, we absolutely can''t fall short, otherwise the suffering of my disciples will be all It''s all in vain.


    Time passed for a while...Finally, the last step was reached, the animal bones behind Xiaobai Snake''s head were removed. Only by completing this step can it be said to be truly successful.


    But the pain in this step was also the greatest. Xiao Bai Snake only felt a sharp pain in her head, and the pain made her finally cry out.


    "what----!!!!"


    Chapter Three Hundred and Twenty Three


    "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!" Following the scream of the little white snake.


    "boom------!"


    An earth-shattering voice came from outside the cave, and the old mother Lishan''s face suddenly stagnated, "The formation outside the cave was broken with brute force..."


    "Who is it? It''s so bold?" Zhong Wuyan was surprised when she heard her master''s words. Who would dare to break through the big formation in front of her master''s cave?


    My little younger sister is not disturbed by the transformation, and my master is helping her little younger sister, so I can¡¯t take advantage of it, and I have to go.Thinking of this, Zhong Wuyan said: "Master, I will go and see what is sacred outside the cave!"


    "Forget it, you don''t have to go..." How could the old mother Lishan not know who it is? Who would be there besides Zhou Ye in this radius of a hundred miles? Who would not come early or late? When the little white snake called Come?


    Before Lishan''s mother could say anything, a figure suddenly appeared in the cave, but the image was a bit inelegant...


    The blonde golden pupil was exceptionally handsome. At first glance, he looked like a beautiful boy. There was no one else except Zhou Ye. It was just that Mao was only wearing a big pants...


    "What''s wrong with my sister?" Zhou Ye didn''t care about the gazes of Lishan''s mother and Zhong Wuyan. For him, the sky is big and the younger sister is the biggest... Zhou Ye, who has long wanted a younger sister, is really small. Raising the white snake as a younger sister is more concerned than when raising a daughter.


    When Zhong Wuyan saw her man, she hurriedly ran to Zhou Ye and hugged Zhou Ye''s arm for fear that he would abuse her master like the last time."Little Junior Sister is okay, but the master is helping her transform her shape, it''s almost done!"


    "But... but Zhen''er looks very painful..." Zhou Ye looked at the pale face of Little White Snake with a tangled expression. To be honest, he doesn''t like to be reasonable and careless. Seeing the other one is the only thing. , He can''t see his woman suffer...


    Seeing the sweat dripping down from Little White Snake, his heart twitched. In the end, he endured the desire for destruction in his heart and asked, "Mother, my sister... how is she?"


    "..." Just as the old mother Lishan wanted to speak, she suddenly saw Xiaobai Snake''s barely opened eyes, the begging in those eyes, she knew what her disciple was begging for, and she was begging herself not to suffer her suffering. Tell Zhou Ye of the crime, idiot...Mother Lishan sighed in her heart, and then said: "Your sister is no longer a problem..."


    "Really?" Zhou Ye hurried over, hugged Little White Snake, looked at her bloodless and pale face, and took out a golden pill from his bracelet regardless, and then tried to put it in Little White Snake. In the mouth.


    This golden pill seemed to have a foreboding of its own destiny. It was struggling desperately in Zhou Ye''s hands. However, Zhou Ye''s hand could not escape. Eventually it fell into the mouth of Little White Snake, and the entrance turned into one. Tuan warm current flows down the throat to the limbs of the little white snake.


    For this, Zhou Ye still felt that it was not enough. From his wristband, he took out a flat peach that was a circle larger than his head, and gently pried open the little white snake''s small cockles, thought the momentum was lifted, and the whole peach was formed. The peach juice was poured into the mouth of the little white snake.


    Mother Lishan¡¯s eyelids jumped as she watched from the side. This Zhou Ye really spared no expense. He fed two little white snakes for the last nine golden cores left in the world, one ripened every 100,000 years, and only more than ten. After eating the flat peach that can live the same life as the world, he fed it into the mouth of the little white snake without hesitation.


    The old mother Lishan really had a feeling that her apprentice fell in love with such a man. In fact, she didn''t understand Zhou Ye''s character.


    For Zhou Ye, all this is nothing but a foreign object. He has never been stingy with his own woman. What is the money for?Flower, what is Jindan for?What is the flat peach for?Still eating.


    Put these things in his hands, can they accompany him through hundreds of millions of years of loneliness?No, he didn''t feel bad about using it for Xiaobai Snake.


    For Zhou Ye, his woman wants to accompany him through ten thousand years of loneliness. Even if you live long and unaccompanied, will you really feel happy?


    Zhou Ye didn''t know if others would be happy, but he couldn''t feel happy anyway.To Zhou Ye, the unaccompanied world was nothing more than a larger prison. What''s the point?


    When Zhou Ye read those novels about killing sisters and proving the Tao, he often complained, killing and killing desperately for the strength of the male protagonist, the blood of the killing flowed into a river, and he became a lonely person, even if he finally crossed the sky and the earth, there was no enemy. ,so what?has no meaning?


    No one will share with you when you are happy, no one will comfort you when you are sad, no one will take care of you when you are angry, and no one will warm you up when you feel cold.


    Well, you are number one in the world, you can play by yourself, we dare not provoke you, you bull X, we hide from you, you are just a dead man in the end...


    It''s nothing more than adding a name that Changshengjiu sees.The virgin man of billions of years?laugh--


    Such a master, such a long-term vision, Zhou Ye don''t want...


    Uh, you said Xiao Bai Snake is not Zhou Ye''s woman?

 Chapter 240

    Then you really don''t know Zhou Ye. After getting along for so long, Zhou Ye has long regarded Xiaobai Snake as his sister, his own woman.The white rabbit that got it still wants to run?is it possible?


    At this moment, the little white snake, who had been severely injured by the forced transformation, only felt that as the peach juice that melted in the mouth entered her belly, her limbs were warm, and she slowly recovered a little bit of strength, slowly Slowly opened his eyes."Brother... I succeeded, and we can be together forever!"


    "Um...you succeeded, Zhen''er!" Zhou Ye felt a pain in his heart. Why did Xiao Bai Snake transform into such anxious form? He also guessed a little. Although it was not perfect and it was almost the same, he knew Xiao Bai Suzhen''s. Character, soft outside and strong inside.Zhou Ye knew that he couldn''t persuade her, and the only thing he could do was help her steal the golden core such trivial things...


    "Jing''er, take a good rest... I''ll leave the rest to my brother!" Zhou Ye said as he lightly picked up the little white snake, stood up, looked at the old mother Lishan and said, "Thank you, mother for protecting Zhen''er. The kid also has an unsympathetic request, and I ask my mother to fulfill it!"


    "But it doesn''t matter..." The old mother Lishan also valued Zhou Ye a little more. People with the most affection and sex are always easy to accept.


    "I also ask my mother to cast the snake that Zhen''er dropped into a vestment. It''s more or less a thought of Zhen''er!" Zhou Ye said and looked at the tired little white snake, whose voice was low again. a bit."Um, mother, is Zhen''er really all right?"


    "... Zhen''er is no problem!" When she said this, Lishan''s old mother wanted to roll her eyes. You are a flat peach and a golden pill. No matter how big the injury is, it will be fine. Besides, the little white snake is just a transformation. Exhausted."Don''t worry, go back and rest. The vestments can only be left to the elderly. If you have nothing to do with you, it is a self-defense magic weapon for the disciple!"


    "Thank you, mother! Then I will leave!" Zhou Ye said hello to Zhong Wuyan next to him: "Wuyan, I''m going home..."


    "Yeah!" Zhong Wuyan immediately ran to Zhou Ye''s side, suddenly thinking that her master was still there, spitting out a snakehead playfully, and hurriedly bid farewell to her master."Master, then I will accompany Yelang back..."


    "Go, go, don''t get in the way of my eyes..." The old mother Lishan waved her hand and looked like she was driving people. She knew that if she left this big apprentice here, her heart would have flown back long ago. Zhou Ye is by his side.


    "Hehe, the master is so nice..." Zhong Wuyan smiled, holding Zhou Ye''s arm, and the two walked outside the cave...


    The old mother Lishan looked at the stone table and stone chair whose tail was broken when the small white snake was transformed into the cave, and then looked at the cave protection formation that was destroyed by Zhou Ye''s brute force. feel.


    In the past, there were more or less big apprentices with him, and I still didn''t feel lonely, but now when Zhou Ye came, the second apprentice was originally his sister, and the big apprentice was seduced by him, and suddenly became a lonely person again. ...


    For the first time in her life, the old mother Lishan felt the feeling of loneliness.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Twenty Four


    The morning sun shines through the window lattice on Little White Snake''s face, shining warmly on her cheeks, especially as if a breath is blowing on her cheeks, making her itchy.


    Opening his eyes, Xiao Bai Snake saw a familiar face close at hand, and the breath that had just been blown on his cheek was obviously his breath."brother¡­¡­"


    "Wake up?" Zhou Ye, who hadn''t slept all night, opened his eyes when he heard Xiaobai Snake''s voice.


    "Yeah!" Little White Snake nodded slightly and looked at Zhou Ye with a smile. She couldn''t help but stretched out her hands, hugged Zhou Ye''s neck, and whispered in his ear: "Brother, Zhen''er has finally changed. Adults, you can live together with your brother..."


    "Snapped--"


    Hearing Xiao Bai Snake''s words, instead of showing a happy smile on Zhou Ye''s face, he raised his big hand and slapped Xiao Bai Snake''s dolphins.


    "Why are you hitting someone..." Xiao Bai Snake looked at Zhou Ye with a grieved expression. The little elder Gao, who was so hard to transform himself in order to surprise Zhou Ye, was actually beaten by his brother. Kaisen, the baby is wronged.


    "Do you know..." Zhou Ye stretched out his hand and hugged the little white snake tightly in his arms, clinging to death."I heard your screams last night, how worried I am about you... Obviously just waiting for good things, why do you have to risk suffering and transform in advance?"


    "People...I just want to give my brother a surprise..." Little White Snake choked and said.


    "I don''t want any surprises, I just want you to be safe and happy!" Zhou Ye tried too hard, Xiaobai Snake felt that it was a little difficult for her to breathe, but she was reluctant to push her brother away, and instead hugged Zhou Ye backhand. Tighter.


    "Yeah!!!" Little White Snake nodded vigorously. She could feel that every word Zhou Ye said came from the heart, and the feeling of being cared for was really good.


    Time seemed to have stagnated at this moment. Just when Xiao Bai Snake was still intoxicated by Zhou Ye''s embrace, she suddenly felt that her little belly was chromed by something.


    "What is this?"


    The little white snake said that he started to dive down, and in an instant, he started with a big snake, and he was arrogant, paying tribute to her...


    "Ahem...This is a man''s normal reaction!" Zhou Ye said embarrassingly.


    Originally, the morning was the most sunny moment of the day, not to mention that she was holding a big Lolita with no clothes in her arms.


    Zhou Ye first stated that he was definitely not Lolicon, just that the person he liked was Loli.


    "Hmm...Hmm..." Xiaobai Snake''s cheeks are red. This is not the first time she has encountered this situation. You must know that the two have been eating and living together for four or five years. This situation is small. There are already countless white snakes, but today, she finally has the ability to act.


    "Brother...today...today, let... let Zhen''er help you... okay?" By the time Xiaobai Snake finished saying this, he was almost fainted with shame.


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye just wanted to refuse, but when he saw Xiao Bai Snake''s slightly changed expression and the accusation [Are you despising me?] in his eyes, the words suddenly came to his lips and changed again." it is good¡­¡­"


    Although the two have been living in the deep mountains of Qingcheng, they are not unpopular. Sometimes Zhou Ye will take the little white snake to the market where humans gather, so the little white snake still has something to do with the human world. understand.


    In that era, although there were women''s fifteen and , but there was not so much attention in the folks, and many twelve and three were married as women.


    Little White Snake has long regarded herself as an adult woman, especially her deep-rooted love for Zhou Ye. At this time, she is in a human form again. All the obstacles before are no longer there. It is not abrupt to make such a request. ...


    But now is the Warring States Period with a lack of information. Unlike later generations who have experienced the baptism of neon blockbusters and the information explosion, although Xiaobai Snake knows why his brother looks like this, he also impulsively said to help him, but Don''t know how to help...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªAwkward time¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye closed his eyes and waited for a long time, but he didn''t wait for anything... Bewildered, he opened his eyes and saw Xiao Bai Snake facing his little friend, in a daze, "Forget it..."


    "No, I will definitely help brother..." Xiao Bai Snake stubbornly shook his head and said firmly.But he hesitated for a while, and then cautiously asked: "Brother...that...I want...what can I do to help you?"


    "Puff--!" Zhou Ye almost smiled. At this time, the little white snake that had been transformed into a successful form had vaguely the appearance of a later generation that was inverted by all living beings. He looked at the little white snake who was constantly charming and annoying. He hugged her in her arms and whispered in her ear: "Guy Zhener, you are like this..."


    Little White Snake blushed and listened to his brother to spread her little knowledge, and then guided Zhou Ye''s fellow and companion step by step into its post according to Zhou Ye''s teaching...


    With a sweet cry, scarlet and red dots are scattered on the list... The little white snake can finally proudly claim that she is also a mature little woman...


    This battle was not fierce. After all, Xiao Bai Snake is different from Zhong Wuyan and the others. She is indeed still young. To be honest, Zhou Ye really forbeared that step by step and guided Xiao Bai Snake on the right track. When she screamed, When he was paralyzed and soft, Zhou Ye was still full of energy...


    Especially the addiction was provoked by this soft-ruo boneless big loli, but she couldn''t ride the horse wildly. This was a torture for Zhou Ye. You know, snakes, soft-ruo-no. Bone is a necessary skill...


    But fortunately, there are a few people next door who can make Zhou Ye uncomfortable...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am running to solve the dividing line of greed¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Chang''e was devastated and devastated by Zhou Ye last night. If Zhou Ye hadn''t heard the scream of Xiaobai Snake suddenly, she would have been worse off now.


    But even so, she and the seven fairies were tired and slept with their heads covered at the moment. Someone is too livestock to win easily.


    But in her sleep, she suddenly felt a strange sense of fullness and fullness in her body, and she moved with rhythm, and she could no longer sleep.


    Chang''e, who slowly opened her eyes, saw Zhou Ye at a glance. As expected, she was the wrong one... But she was unlucky when she met Zhou Ye. At this moment, she could not do without this wrong one, even if it was her. Houyi''s ex-husband, great witch Houyi, has not been so difficult for her to give up...


    In the face of Zhou Ye''s invasion and attack, she could only secretly say to her enemy, and then hugged his broad arms tightly, letting him make trouble on her body...


    This battle not only affected Chang''e and the seven fairies, but even Zhong Wuyan, who was resting in the guest room, could not escape...


    Finally, when the girls left the bamboo couch, it was almost time for lunch...


    At noon, when everyone was eating together, the girls noticed the strange behavior of the little white snake walking, and they immediately glanced at each other consciously, knowing that the pain they suffered in the morning might have affected the pond fish.


    However, despite this, the girls have no complaints against Little White Snake. After all, Little White Snake is the smallest here, and the time to follow Zhou Ye is the longest. What qualifications do they have to be dissatisfied with? Anything like that, they actually can''t stop, so How could you blame the little white snake for not igniting the fire...


    "Come on, Zhen''er, try this bamboo shoots roasted belly slices, this is the specialty of the third sister!" The seventh of the seven fairies graciously served the little white snake.


    "Try this sweet-scented osmanthus cake, this is what I specially prepared for Zhen''er you!" Chang''e also pleased the little white snake, but they knew that Zhou Ye had gone to heaven for her to steal the golden core.

 Chapter 241

    "Thank you elder sisters, it would be nice if the little girl came by herself..." The little white snake, who was newly married, seemed to have matured a bit, with a virtuous appearance in later generations.


    This meal was considered comfortable to eat. All the women smiled, Xiaobai Snake was originally mild-tempered, and most of the others were somewhat greedy, so there was no such thing as Zhou Ye¡¯s most feared situation, the sky-warping situation. This is really good...


    Of course, at night, Xiao Bai Snake finally knew the real firepower of his brother.


    Although he was a woman at first, Zhou Ye had a lot of ordinary golden pills in his hands. He was not stingy, and directly used this panacea, which could kill people, as a pain-relieving pill for Xiao Bai Snake...


    So Little White Snake could face Zhou Ye again at night. This time she didn¡¯t have much preferential treatment. Zhou Ye fell asleep directly. Little White Snake finally knew how Zhou Ye felt sorry for her the first time, even because of her young age. Zhou Ye reduced her firepower output, she still rolled her eyes and fainted happily...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Twenty Five


    Time flies, five years have passed in a blink of an eye¡ª¡ª


    The little white snake has also changed from a delicious big loli to a charming girl, uh, no, it should be a young woman.


    Over the years, Xiaobai Snake and Zhong Wuyan studied art with Lishan¡¯s mother on Lishan during the day, and went back to Zhuhai Yayuan to rest at night. Both of them were reluctant to leave Zhou Ye for too long, so they did not live with Lishan¡¯s mother at all. the meaning of.


    As for Zhou Ye, sometimes he took his daughters down the mountain to play, and sometimes he played with Chang''e and others in the bamboo sea. As for what to play?The Buddha said: I will be harmonized.


    In short, the games that men and women can play, they are all over.


    Zhou Ye lay comfortably on the bamboo recliner, and Chang''e was behind him, cleverly rubbing his shoulders. The jade rabbit that should have belonged to her had disappeared now, only Zhou Ye was holding it in his arms. A 13-year-old cute big Lolita with a delicate face like a doll wearing a little maid costume.


    I saw that big loli¡¯s pupils were red, with long pink hair and two long rabbit ears. If you let an otaku who is addicted to the two-dimensional look at it, you will definitely say, I rely on, this coser is absolutely perfect It''s almost the same as the black rabbit [the students in question are all from another world], except for the big scary eyes.


    This is of course Zhou Ye¡¯s new toy. There are so many old gentlemen¡¯s golden pills in his hand. He eats them and is useless. It is better to help himself with some fun, so Zhou Ye simply fed Yutu a golden pills, because He learned from the old mother Lishan that there are two ways to transform a demon into a human form according to one''s innate conditions, and the other is to specify a form, which is fixed after transformation.


    Knowing this, Zhou Ye suddenly had a great demand for the golden core. This Nima was prepared for him. If nothing else, he first fed the Yutu a golden core, and then took out a black rabbit. Show her the photo, and threatened her that if she doesn''t follow this transformation, she will be stewed and fed to the little white snake.


    Yutu''s grievances, but her own masters are all toward Zhou Ye, she can only obediently obey her orders...


    So Zhou Ye got a realistic version of the black rabbit, gratifying and gratifying.


    At this moment, the black rabbit was lying in Zhou Ye''s arms with a grieved expression, letting this bad silver play with his own long ears... Xiao Xiao puffed up Lao Gao angrily, watching Zhou Ye''s hands keep moving. Gritting teeth.


    Even so angry, Yutu, uh, that¡¯s wrong, now it¡¯s called Black Rabbit, and Black Rabbit still dare not bite Zhou Ye. It was not that Zhou Ye would beat her, but after she bit her once, she found that Zhou Ye was okay, her own cheek gangster It has been painful for a long time, and the rabbit teeth in his mouth are almost broken. Tutu feels bitter, Tutu does not say...


    "Well, seeing you look so bitter and enmity, are you so unwilling to be touched by me?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile while looking at the big Lolita in his arms.


    "Huh, I don''t talk to bad silver who doesn''t talk about credit..." The black rabbit''s head twitched, and the rabbit was very angry. Come to coax the rabbit.


    "Oh? Why don''t I speak credibility?" Zhou Ye still loved the first beast earmother he collected. In any case, beauty is truth, and cuteness is justice.


    "The owner just doesn¡¯t speak credit. He said that as long as Tutu is obedient, he will accompany Tutu down the mountain to the market in Xianyang, but suddenly he didn¡¯t take Tutu to eat meat that can spray water. It¡¯s radish, you still don¡¯t count what you say, next time Bunny will never eat it again..."


    "Punch--" Chang''e, who was sitting behind Zhou Ye and helping him pinch his shoulders, couldn''t help but chuckled. This sentence contains a lot of information, but Chang''e, who had eaten that kind of carrot, said that she understood what she said. the meaning of.


    "Uh..." Zhou Ye awkwardly scratched the little black rabbit''s rabbit ears, and said, "It''s not that the master won''t accompany you, it''s that someone is coming to visit today..."


    "Where is anyone?" Black Rabbit stood up and looked around in disbelief. Apart from Seven Fairy playing in the bamboo forest, there was no one else?Zhong Wuyan and Little White Snake both went to Lishan''s mother. They won''t be back until night. Where is anyone now... "Huh, the master lied to the rabbit again, where is someone coming..."


    "Everyone in the sky, after watching the show for so long, it''s time to show up?" Zhou Ye roared wildly, and the bamboo forests shook around, making the little black rabbit and Chang''e startled.


    I saw the cloudless blue sky, I don¡¯t know when it has turned into a dark cloud cover, the cloud layer is extremely low, as if people on the ground will be able to reach it with a hand at will, the entire air becomes extremely depressed, The air pressure seemed to drop, and the pressed little black rabbit felt a little bit out of breath.


    "Master..." After all, the little black rabbit has only been transformed into form, and he hasn''t learned many spells. Moreover, the rabbit itself belongs to the kind of animal that is courageous and thief. At this moment, the two small hands tightly grasp Zhou Ye''s fierce clothes. , Habitually squeeze into the arms of the owner she thinks is the most reliable.


    "Master... they are here!" Chang''e frowned. As a former member of the Heavenly Court, she knew what was going on... Zhou Ye stole the matter of the Heavenly Court and revealed it.


    "I know, don''t worry..." Zhou Ye smiled. He was never an arrogant person, nor did he think that the things he did would never be discovered by the heavens. Zhuge Liang, who regarded himself as an inexhaustible strategy, People who think of others as stupid, generally do not survive three episodes on TV.


    He had anticipated and prepared for this situation, so he was so calm at this moment.


    On the other side, something happened in Seven Fairy, let us set time back a bit.


    "Seven princesses... Your Royal Highness..."


    The seven fairies who were playing happily were suddenly interrupted by a deliberately lowered voice. The most lively and active fourth followed the voice. A small old man appeared in front of the seven, with a snow-white beard. Hair, and a short walking stick, is this?Land public?


    "Duke Land? What are you doing here?" the boss of Seven Fairies asked.


    "Seven princesses, the little old man is not far from here, the land of Xianyang, today was ordered by the Heavenly Court Jade Emperor to rescue the princesses..." The landlord looked respectful, after all, these seven But the queen mother''s daughter.


    "I..." the second child of Seven Fairies [I won''t leave] before she could say it, she was cut off by her sister. She swallowed the words behind and gave the right to talk to her sister. .


    "That wicked man is too powerful. Once we escape, he will be aware of it. With his magical powers, we can catch all of our sisters back in the blink of an eye. What should we do then?" The boss of the seven fairies is very pitiful. The appearance, that is really the actor level.


    "Princess do not have to worry!" The land said as he took out something from his arms and held it in his hands, and saw that it was an exquisite and exquisite pagoda. "When the time comes, the king will give me this pagoda, as long as the princesses hide in In the tower, as long as you hide for a while, your own heavenly soldiers will come here to catch the evildoer!"


    "Is this the exquisite pagoda of King Tota Li?" A curious voice sounded. Before the landlord could react, he snatched the pagoda he was holding in his hands.


    The land was startled, and when he saw who was holding the pagoda, he relaxed, and it was the youngest seventh of the seven fairies who robbed the pagoda. "The princess must be careful. If you break the old man, you can''t explain to the king. !"


    "I heard that this is a treasure, how can it be broken so easily! I heard that the exquisite pagoda of Tota can receive everything under the world, and the king can give you the formula?"


    "In response to the seventh princess, the king did not teach Lao''er the formula, but only told how to hide in the pagoda and collect everything. Lao''er would not..."


    "..." The boss of the Seven Fairies winked at his other sisters, taking advantage of his little sister to catch the eyes of the land, a few people rushed up, and the boss tied up the land as soon as Tian Luo in his hands was released. With Yan Yanshishi, for fear that he knows how to put a few people into the tower, he even blocked his mouth.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuu..." The land is also unlucky. He never thought that he was only here to save the hostage, and he had never had a guard against the Seven Fairies. He never thought that he would be beaten by a hostage. Turn to the ground.


    "Tell you to encourage us to leave my dear!"


    "Tell you to take us away!"


    "I told you to have a pagoda!"


    Seeing that the land was tied up to death and fell to the ground, the seven fairies rushed up, lifted their feet to the land and stepped on the ground without thinking, and screamed.


    Not long after, seeing the landlord had fainted, the boss of the Seven Fairies said: "Sisters, well, now is not the time to be angry with him, we must first go and tell the husband that the heavenly court has discovered that the husband has stolen the heavenly court. It''s..."


    "Yes, sister!" X6


    A group of sisters ran toward Zhou Ye in such a mighty way, just in time when Zhou Ye was drinking the celestial generals hidden in the air. The Seven Girls stood behind Zhou Ye without any hesitation, waiting for them in the air. Those heavenly soldiers and generals appeared.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Twenty Six


    "Husband...husband...your matter has been exposed..."


    "My husband, I am afraid that your matter has been discovered by Heaven!"


    "Husband, an old man just came here and wants to take us away..."


    "Husband, there is someone from Heaven, let''s run!"


    "Husband, don''t be afraid, I will protect you!"


    "Yelang, there is someone in the heaven, what shall we do!"

 Chapter 242

    Seven sisters ran to Zhou Ye''s side and talked about it. Zhou Ye''s head was a bit bigger for a while, but roughly he still figured it out. Someone was looking for them.


    Heavenly Court, is this a woman who intends to abduct her?Really... I don''t know how to live or die, Zhou Ye is so unreasonable. He can abduct other girls, but they are not allowed to abduct his women...


    "Well, sisters, my husband already knows!" Chang''e still came out and said something to Zhou Ye, "Look at the sky..."


    When the seven sisters heard the words and looked into the air, they realized that the sky was already extremely low, and it looked like a black cloud pressing the top of the city to destroy...


    Seeing this situation, the seven sisters didn¡¯t dare to say any more. They all stood obediently behind Zhou Ye. They were definitely going to advance and retreat with Zhou Ye. They would rather die if they wanted them to leave Zhou Ye. Not willing.


    "Monster, don''t hurry up and send the seven princesses back to the heavenly court, bound yourself and kneel under the Nantian Gate, and wait for the heavenly court to fall!" A great voice resounded across the sky.


    "Hahahahaha..." Zhou Ye was really angrily laughed, "I, Zhou Ye, cross the heavens and worlds. Never before has anyone had the courage to let me Zhou Ye put his own woman''s hands on him, and then tied himself. Kneel down and listen to the message, who gave you such courage?"


    "Haha..." The loud voice in the sky smiled contemptuously, and said: "Let you have great magical powers, but after all, there is only one person. How can you face my 100,000 heavenly soldiers? If you don''t want your wife and daughter to be robbed, don''t you kneel down. Wait for my heavenly court to send down!"


    "Stupid X!" A strange smile leaked from the corner of Zhou Ye''s mouth, "Who told you that I was the only one? The Superman Legion, attack!"


    Following Zhou Ye¡¯s command, in the mountains and forests outside of the bamboo sea, round metal barrels emerged from the ground. With a creak, the round metal barrels opened, and they were wearing them. The soldiers in black combat uniforms rushed into the air one by one.


    These soldiers are different from the previous Umbrella soldiers. They are much lower than those prepared. Most of them are just over 1.8 meters. But in the middle of the black combat uniform, there is a silver transformed from S. The lightning symbol was printed there.


    This is the Superman Legion that was recalled to Earth by Zhou Ye after completing Zhou Ye¡¯s energy absorption mission.


    Although Zhou Ye had already absorbed their power when he evolved.


    But later when Zhou Ye went to the Wonder Woman plane, he forgot to take them back to Earth, and he forgot to adjust the time flow between himself and Umbrella¡¯s world, so they absorbed the energy of nearly a hundred years at Umbrella space station. It can be said that each one is like a fully charged small motor, full of power.


    After Zhou Ye got down from the Heavenly Court, he took some time to go to his base world and brought the 500,000 fully charged Superman Army.By the way, the time flow between himself and the base world was restored to normal. Zhou Ye didn''t want to stay in which movie world for thousands of years one day, and when he returned to the base world, he found that the whole world had become a world of robots. It''s a dog.


    It is better to return to the normal time flow of the observer effect, at least not to worry about losing control of your own base.Now, except for Supergirl''s World and Zhou Ye''s time lapse rate of ten thousand to one, the other worlds have returned to time stagnation. Only when Zhou Ye enters, time will pass normally.


    Back to the topic-


    "One hundred thousand heavenly soldiers and generals are considered a hairy..." Zhou Ye looked at his half-million Superman Legion triumphantly, and smiled: "Get rid of the rubbish, Superman Legion!"


    "Your will is the direction I am waiting for!" xN


    The roar of half a million Superman moved the earth all day, and the voice pretending to be X in the sky stopped talking. Obviously he was stunned by the scene before him. How did Nima grow so many people on the ground...


    To give them a surprise is also Zhou Ye¡¯s purpose with the Superman Army. As long as there is energy, Superman can not eat or drink for hundreds of years. It is just a few years buried in the metal hiding room in the ground. For them It''s just like sleeping.


    At this moment, one by one, half a million Supermen rushed into the sky as a group of indistinguishable phantoms, and they wanted to destroy their own enemies.


    In the clouds, when the heavenly soldiers and geniuses were still in a daze, the Supermen had already swarmed them, and the heavenly soldiers and geniuses hurried to fight.


    It''s a pity that although the Heavenly Soldiers and the Heavens will be coaxed by the blowing cowhide, in fact, facing these Supermans who have hundreds of thousands of tons of power in one punch, it is really...too bad.


    It''s not that they didn''t use the magic magic to hit Superman, but the magic of wind, fire, lightning, and the like was just as useless as Tickle for Zhou Ye''s Superman Legion.


    And those divine arts such as aging and transformation hit Zhou Ye''s Superman Legion...The battle uniform on Superman''s body would light up with a golden light, canceling all the effects of these divine arts.


    Don¡¯t forget that Zhou Ye¡¯s little slave girl was a former bodhisattva. On restraining those nondestructive curses and transfigurations, who else has Western sect Niu X?Coupled with the cooperation of Zhou Ye''s newly collected Greek goddesses and Umbrella''s terrifying scientific research force, as long as there is a research direction, are you afraid that you will not be able to produce standardized combat equipment that specifically restrains Eastern magic?


    At this moment, one hundred thousand celestial soldiers and generals are experiencing the horror of Umbrella''s powerful scientific research capabilities.


    Their long-range offensive couldn''t even hurt a single hair of the Superman Legion, but was forced to the front in the blink of an eye by the Superman Legion.


    As soon as they entered the close fight, those heavenly soldiers and heavenly generals were completely a dish of the Superman Legion. The heavenly soldiers opened their eyes in horror, watching the fists shining with unidentified rays hit their bodies. , Just a face-to-face, the entire army was wiped out with one hundred thousand heavenly soldiers...


    The leader with a golden helmet on his head and wearing a gold armor pressed the sword on his waist and looked at the scene in front of him incredibly, "This...this...this is impossible..."


    "Father, let''s go, if you don''t leave, it will be too late!" A three-headed six-armed Taisho ran to the general with sweat, and said: "Baby...you can''t resist those weird people..."


    "Mingjin...Receive the troops, let''s...go!" The general looked at his son, his body was blue and purple, and he was obviously injured, so he gritted his teeth and ordered the withdrawal of troops.


    Zhou Ye watched the dark clouds gradually dissipating in the sky, and the corners of his mouth curled up."Come as you want, leave as you want, where do you think this is? Run? The monk can''t run to the temple if you run away, the Superman Legion, follow me to attack the heaven, and turn the world upside down!"


    Just when he was about to leave, suddenly two figures, one blue and one white, flew over from the top of Lishan Mountain in the distance, and it was Little White Snake and Master Zhong Wuyan who came.


    "Brother, take me with you!"


    "Yelang, I want to go too!"


    Zhou Ye''s head grew up for a while. This was not sightseeing, and it was a drag on the family, but seeing them staring at him firmly, he couldn''t say what he refused.


    "If my elder brother doesn''t take me with me, I will go to heaven by myself!"


    "We are also with Sister Jeong..."


    "I''m also with Sister Jeong..."


    "Even if I die, I will be with Yelang. If Yelang doesn''t take me, I will be with sister Zhen''er..."


    "Master, they will also go..."


    "You..." Zhou Ye looked at the women in front of him who were determined to fight against the heavens with him, and his heart was very proud."Okay, okay, I''ll take you up, but you are not allowed to leave my side without my order, you know?"


    "Yeah!" When the girls heard Zhou Yeken taking them to the heaven, they nodded happily.


    "Forget it, let us rush to the heavens together!" Zhou Ye gave an order, and took the only flightless Zhong Wuyan into the sky, followed by the women.


    A group of people, under the escort of the 500,000 Superman Army, marched towards the Nantian Gate...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Twenty Seven


    In the High Heaven Hall, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother saw this scene really through the Haotian Mirror. The one hundred thousand heavenly soldiers met Zhou Ye''s five hundred thousand Superman Corps, and they fell down like dumplings. , It''s just that the ten will die instantly.


    "Various immortals, this... how should this be good..." The Jade Emperor also panicked, looking at the star officials and gods who sat down, and asked.


    "Encourage the Jade Emperor, just a few barbarians. When my canopy lights up the Tianhe Squadron to fight the generals, it will only take a moment or three to present the head of the bandit in front of the Jade Emperor!" A general holding a nine-tooth rake walked out. Among the generals, he said carelessly.


    "It''s so good. Then everything is in accordance with Marshal Tianpeng''s intention. I will grant you token tiger charms and allow you to do things cheaply!" The Jade Emperor was also in a hurry to go to the doctor, and directly awarded the Tiaobing tiger charm to the canopy.


    "The final commander!" The canopy took the tiger charm and strode out of the Lingxiao Palace.


    Seeing the mighty back of the canopy, the Jade Emperor finally let go of his heart a little bit. The constellations in the audience were also whispering to each other, some who were optimistic about the canopy, and some thought he was not good... anyway... The Palace of Lingxiao has almost turned into a vegetable market.


    Time passed by in the Jade Emperor¡¯s expectations. The Jade Emperor was expecting the canopy to bring good news. At this time, he no longer expected to catch Zhou Ye, nor did he wish to let him Zhou Ye pleaded guilty, and only wanted to be able to withstand Zhou Ye''s 500,000 soldiers...


    Just as the Jade Emperor became more impatient, suddenly the evangelists outside the door made the heavenly soldiers rushed into the High Heaven Hall with shouts."Qibi Jade Emperor... the evildoer who stole into the heavenly court has led half a million demon army into the southern sky gate, the four brothers of the demon family...the four brothers of the demon family have all died!"


    "Ah..." The Jade Emperor knew Zhou Ye would come, but he didn''t expect him to come so soon.


    Then another messenger ran in."Enjoy the Jade Emperor, Marshal Tianpeng put up two hundred thousand navy troops and two hundred thousand heavenly soldiers, fending off the enemy outside the Nantian Gate, blocking the evildoer..."


    The above words haven''t been finished yet, the Jade Emperor''s heart has just let go a little bit.


    Another immortal officer of Qimen ran outside, "Enjoy the Jade Emperor, the marshal Tianpeng was defeated by the thieves, and the 400,000 army was wiped out in an instant. At this moment, the evildoer has entered the heaven, I am afraid it will be soon We hit this High Heaven Palace!"

 Chapter 243

    "What?" The Jade Emperor stiffened, and his whole person was as if stupid. He looked at the stars under the stands who watched the excitement, and he really felt lonely.


    Are there many capable people in the heavenly court?Do you want to be used by the Jade Emperor?Unwilling.


    To put it bluntly, how many of those on the Fengshen List were willing to be on the list?Who would recognize a little Dao Tong as the Jade Emperor, even if he is the Dao Tong of a saint...


    "This... how should this be good?" The Jade Emperor unconsciously looked at the Queen Mother of the West, Yao Ji, who also had a tight face at the moment, and she did not expect the thief who kidnapped her seven daughters to be so. Great, she hesitated for a moment when she saw the Jade Emperor asking her gaze, but she still said a name.


    "Buddha¡ª¡ª!"


    "...But!" The Jade Emperor said hesitantly: "A few days ago, Taibai Jinxing had already closed the door when he went to inquire about the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. I am afraid that the Western sects will not intervene in this matter this time!"


    "If we were to ask the Tathagata Buddha to help us defend against the thief, the Tathagata would naturally not do it, but if he only allowed him to mediate, he would be able to get a favor from a grown-up, I am afraid he can''t ask for it..." When she said this, Yao Ji felt like she It''s simply humiliation and humiliation to the extreme, dignified heaven, actually asking people from Western sects to help mediate, is this not a shame, what is it?


    "Yes, right, go to the west and invite Tathagata Buddha!" ??Just after the Jade Emperor''s words, there was a scream, and then more than a hundred celestial soldiers were thrown into the palace of Lingxiao.


    That was the star officer on duty who was guarding the High Peak Palace outside.


    "Oh, are you going to invite Tathagata Buddha again? Are you a heavenly court from the East or from a Western sect. You must invite the Tathagata Buddha at every turn. Is that your dad?" An extremely arrogant voice came, and Zhou Ye led Surrounded by the Superman Army, the women walked into the High Heaven Hall.


    "Bold evildoer, you dare to roar the High Heaven Palace, what should you do?" a general holding a gourd standing beside the Jade Emperor shouted angrily.


    Zhou Ye raised his eyes and glanced at the general Jin Gua, and then he hooked back indifferently. Chang''e, who had been trained and taught a long time ago, immediately understood Zhou Ye''s meaning and took out a comfortable one from his wristband. The one-person sofa was placed behind him, Zhou Ye sat on the sofa carelessly, lit a cigar casually, took a sip, and then asked, "Which onion and garlic are you? Is there no one in the Hall of Heaven? Need you to come out to answer?"


    "...I..." The general was at a loss for words. He said it was neither, nor did he not say it. If he said it, he would have no respect and humble. If he didn''t say it, he would admit that he was a scallion or a garlic. This was really embarrassing.


    The priests and priests of His Royal Highness Ling Xiao covered their mouths and laughed, and there were a lot of discussions. They had long seen this Jade Emperor''s loyal dog not pleasing to their eyes. He has today?


    Zhou Ye swept his eyes and saw all the immortals in his eyes, and remembered it in his heart. Obviously, this heavenly court is not a monolithic one. No wonder the Jade Emperor let the King Tota lead the troops, and the King Tota took the lead. Soldier, it''s not that he doesn''t want to send others, it''s really that no one else will kill him...


    "Niezhang, what are you doing standing there? Don''t you hurry back!" A coquettish rebuke came from the steps, Zhou Ye followed the voice and I wiped it, this is really a top-quality woman.


    I saw a fairy sitting side by side with the Jade Emperor on the top of the Lingxiao Hall, with a golden robe and golden celestial robe on his shoulders, with luxury in his grace and charm and attitude in the luxury, what a rich and beautiful woman.


    "Mother..." Hearing the words of Queen Mother Xi, the boss of the Seven Fairies said with a sad expression: "Mother, please forgive the daughters for their unfilial piety. Now the daughters are Yelang''s people. I am afraid that in the future... It''s left and right...I beg your mother to do it..."


    "My daughters are the same as my sister, please be my mother!" The other fairies also bowed to them, claiming to be shameless.


    "Hahaha... okay... okay, my good daughter!" West Queen Yao Ji smiled angrily when she saw her daughters behave like this."I''m assuming that I have never had such a daughter..."


    This sentence was so unfeeling, the Seven Fairies couldn''t help hiding their faces one by one, crying bitterly... Zhou Ye was so distressed, she hurriedly hugged the women in her arms, and whispered comfort from time to time...


    "Well, my dears, your mother is just annoyed for a while, I promise you will be reconciled in the future..."


    "Really?" The fairies looked at their husbands with a little hope with tears in their eyes.


    "I promise it''s true..." Zhou Ye swore with a curse: "If I can''t do it, then I will never be able to enjoy your darlings."


    Chapter Three Hundred and Twenty Eight


    Just when Zhou Ye and all the girls were on the High Peak Hall, and no one else was chirping me or me, suddenly a Buddha horn sounded.


    Immediately after a burst of Zen singing, a figure with a fat head and big ears full of bags appeared in front of Zhou Ye. Two bald monks stood behind him, "The donor is polite!"


    "Oh, isn''t this the big day Tathagata? How come you have time to come here today!" Zhou Ye didn''t even stand up, just sat there with such carelessness.


    "I''m here to be a peacemaker for you, for the world''s livelihood, why don''t you just leave the swordsman, how can everything return to harmony?" Tathagata didn''t care about Zhou Ye''s attitude, and said with a smile.


    "Oh? Don''t ask me about this. I was forced to fight back. He was the first to provoke me!" Zhou Ye said aggrievedly.


    "..." In the Jade Emperor''s heart, there was a feeling of a hundred thousand grass and mud horses and beasts running by. This Nima, you won''t go to my place to steal the golden core and steal the female fairy. Will my idle egg hurt you and send troops to beat you?But at this moment he dared not say something like this: "It''s all a misunderstanding, everything is a misunderstanding..."


    "The Jade Emperor is already willing to put aside his grievances and reconcile with the donor. I don''t know how the donor will answer?" Tathagata asked with a smile.


    "Re-cultivation is good, of course it''s not a problem. I just have a small request!" Zhou Ye said, pulling all the seven fairies to his side, and said: "I fell in love with the seven daughters of Queen Mother Xi at first sight. Goodbye. , Already married in the mortal world, as long as Queen Mother Xi confessed to our marriage, it is not impossible to talk about stopping the soldiers!"


    "I don''t know what is going on with Queen Mother Xi?" The Buddha looked at Queen Mother Xi again, and he meant to look at you. Queen Mother Xi was so angry that she was grilling her on a shelf, but he looked at his jade emperor. , And looked at the Buddha''s appearance that I would leave if I couldn''t agree, and finally gritted his teeth and nodded and agreed...


    I just said that I was going to sever the relationship with my daughter. In a blink of an eye, I agreed to the marriage. Isn''t this slapped yourself in the face?Yao Ji really hated Zhou Ye at this moment.


    "In this way, everyone will enter the warehouse and repair the old ones. Blessed is the world..." Tathagata looked happy.


    "Well-I am, I really like peace!" Zhou Ye said without embarrassment, "But, in order to prevent some people from making small movements behind their backs, I also have to show my strength..."


    "This¡ªwhat about the donor?" The Tathagata was a little confused, didn''t it say that everyone stopped fighting?Show force?How to show it?How to show it?


    "I have a treasure, called a telescope, which is thousands of miles away!" Zhou Ye asked Superman to take out a portable projector made by Umbrella and connect it directly to the satellite."This treasure is worth thousands of miles, you can check it..."


    Following Zhou Ye¡¯s words, the 3D projector projected the appearance of an island in front of everyone. As the lens was pulled in, everything in the island was greeted by everyone. I saw that this is a savage island. In the center, a giant snake with eight heads and eight tails is enjoying the sacrifice of the natives on the island.


    I saw that the snake swallowed hundreds of natives with one mouth. The rest of the natives didn''t even dare to escape. They just knelt on the ground and kept begging for mercy...


    "This island is called Neon. Sooner or later, it will cause harm to China, so let''s use him today as a demonstration!" Zhou Ye said and pressed his nuclear button.


    In everyone''s surprised eyes, an arrow-shaped object blazing flames fell from the sky and hit the very center of the island. The next scene made the celestial horror.


    A sun slowly rises from the place where the arrow-shaped object hits, and the shock wave spreads around, and the place it passes is like a ruin. Those natives who are closer are directly evaporated, and those far away are also like being blown by strong winds. The raised dolls are generally killed by the shock wave... This is not over. The strong explosion triggered the displacement of the continental plate, and the entire island chain sank into the vast seabed in an instant...


    "I have a magic weapon called the nuclear bomb. This is the effect of my magic weapon. It''s just that God has a good life. I don''t want to use this magic weapon in the land of China!" Zhou Ye said Shiran.


    You know, he has the entire Resident Evil World nuclear arsenal as a backup, and those nuclear weapons are very difficult to keep.


    Now Umbrella is already using safer and cleaner nuclear fusion technology, so Zhou Ye also wants to clean up these old-style nuclear bombs. Now it is obviously an opportunity, so he did not hesitate to take a big Ivan. Liwei is here!


    "hiss--!"


    In the Palace of the High Heavens, the sound of chills sounded from time to time, and they secretly figured out what would happen if they were hit by this blow... After trying for a long time, they only came to one conclusion... You must peel off if you die.


    The Buddha''s eyelids jumped even more...Even if he was not afraid of such an attack, the Arhats and Bodhisattvas under him could not withstand such an attack, let alone the believers. If you are an enemy of Zhou Ye, I am afraid Not to mention that Western sects are prospering, it will be difficult to survive. At this time, he is extremely grateful to the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva who revealed the news to him...


    The Jade Emperor watched with a cold air on his head. What if this Nima came to heaven?Thinking about it, it feels terrible... He suddenly felt very grateful. Fortunately, Zhou Ye didn''t say a word and lost his two nuclear bombs. That day, the court was really finished.


    Zhou Ye successfully used nuclear deterrence to threaten the immortals and Western sects. At this time, no one dared to attack him...


    Now that everyone has made peace, let''s have a banquet...It just so happened that Zhou Ye, all the immortals and the Buddha were all there, and there were plenty of people.


    So the Pan Peach Banquet was held ahead of schedule... What should I say this time at the banquet, some of the immortals were happy and some were not happy, but there was a sense of rejoicing in the aftermath, and the Jade Emperor was even more happy, his position Keep it, don''t worry about the waste, he is still the Jade Emperor.


    Only Queen Mother West was unhappy during the dinner, and she couldn''t be happy. Her daughter would rather deny her for the sake of a man than leave this man, and she just couldn''t help this man... She was forced to slap herself in the face, she It''s weird to be happy.


    "Go and talk to your mother, after all, one day in the sky, one year on the ground, you haven''t seen your mother for five years!" Zhou Ye patted the Seventh Fairy Boss Dolphin and said with a smile.


    "Well, my concubines thanked my husband!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the seven fairies were really happy, don''t want it...


    They rushed up, and they called mother to stop being angry, and the daughter beat you back. That said, mother and daughter missed you... Finally, the grievances of Queen Mother Xi were almost wiped out...


    This flat peach event lasted for seven days and seven nights. Some gods came and left, and some left early...Unknowingly, the flat peach event was almost gone, and even the Jade Emperor left. Up.


    Pantao banquets have always been held here in Queen Mother West¡¯s Yaochi, so Queen Mother West as the host, she must accompany her until the end... Maybe it¡¯s because of the thought that her daughter will be married all at once, and she is in a bad mood, maybe because of watching Zhou Ye. This product is not pleasing to the eye, Yao Ji rarely drank too much...

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 329


    Even if I drink too much, I will vomit when I drink too much, and I have a headache when I wake up.


    Yao Ji was in such a situation. Feeling the uncomfortable buzzing in her mind, she couldn''t help crying in a low voice: "Shuangcheng, bring me a cup of fairy..."


    She said that she wanted to sit up as soon as she turned over, but what she did not expect was that she did not sit up when she turned over, instead she rolled into the arms of a warm warm... Only then did Yao Ji realize that her clothes did not know what to do. Shi has completely left her body, what is she now...


    "This--!" Yao Ji buzzed in her mind and suddenly became sober, looking at the handsome face in front of her that she still felt disgusted yesterday... and began to try to recall everything last night.


    Last night... I seemed to have drunk too much, and then... I had to put on a stand as a mother-in-law to reprimand Zhou Ye, a hairy son-in-law.


    Although my daughters shied away in every possible way, in the end they were sent to call Zhou Ye to his palace to reprimand...


    It''s just... why did you reprimand Zhou Ye for training on the couch?Yao Ji couldn''t figure it out, but looking at this beautiful face in front of her, she had to admit that her son-in-law was truly a beautiful man unique in the world...


    "..." Seeing that it was not enough for Yao Ji to harm her seven daughters, she also harmed herself. She couldn''t help but touch the golden phoenix hairpin on her head. This is not only a jewelry golden hairpin, but also The treasure of the fairy family that can easily take human lives.


    But Yao Ji, holding Jin Fengchai, looked at Zhou Ye''s innocent sleeping face, but the Jin Fengchai in her hand could not be pierced. With a light sigh, she pinned Jin Fengchai to her bun again, and she stroked Zhou with her bare hand. Ye''s handsome face whispered to himself: "The enemy...you ruined the innocence of your concubine like this, so how can your concubine lead the heavenly female celestial celestial celestial celestial celestial celestial being?


    "Muyi Tiandi? Are you happy? Leading the fairy? Are you happy?!" A voice suddenly sounded, and the scared Yao Ji hurriedly withdrew her hand, trying to pull her bare hand on Zhou Ye''s cheek, but Zhou Ye Hold it down with your hands.


    "You haven''t answered me yet, Yao Ji, are you happy?" Zhou Ye opened his eyes, looked at the Yao Ji who is the head of female fairies, and asked in a low voice.


    "You...you...who asked you to call me Yaoji, you are bold..." Yaoji was in a panic like kicking a bunny at the moment. She forgot all of her mana and her own power. Supernatural powers are no different from an ordinary woman.


    "It''s you...you asked me to call you Yaoji last night!" Zhou Ye smiled, "It seems that you have forgotten everything about last night, let me review it for you..."


    "You let go...well..."


    In the Palace of Yaochi¡ª¡ªThe tents on both sides of Yaoji¡¯s show bed fell down at some unknown time, and the figures in the tents flickered, and at some point, they began to tremble and move regularly...


    As the tent trembles and moves, the entire show bed is groaning, seeming to be complaining that the master''s actions are too aggressive...


    An hour later, Yao Ji''s little head drilled out of the embroidered tent, and begged: "I can''t do it, Yuan Jia, you let me go!"


    Zhou Ye''s voice also came from the gap."Where is this, come in, Yao Ji baby!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, Yao Ji was dragged into the embroidered tent...


    According to the female officials in the Yaochi Palace, the Queen Mother of the West has been bedridden since the Pantao Festival, and has not been out of the bedroom for three days. Even during the meal, she was sent in by the most considerate Dong Shuangcheng of the Queen Mother...


    Just why did Dong Shuangcheng look something wrong when he came out?A pair of cheeks are slightly red, the whole body feels weak, and the walking posture is a bit wrong...


    What makes the female officials most strange is that Queen Mother West, who has been Bigu for a long time, suddenly became interested in food again. This made the female officials feel very strange, but they didn¡¯t dare to chew their tongues, they would really be sent to Zhanxiantai. of¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye loaned his half-million Superman Legion to the Heavenly Court as a servant. There were too many heavenly soldiers to die. The demons in the lower realm were rampant, and the heavenly soldiers could not be refilled at any time, so Yao Ji had to come forward and follow. Zhou Ye borrowed troops.


    Zhou Ye also simply agreed.He was really not afraid of what Heavenly Court would do to his half-million superhuman army. Gene technology was still amazing for those gods.


    Zhou Ye later took the family to live in Yaochi. The famed name is to make Seven Fairies get close to her mother. Anyway, there are still many free palaces in Yaochi Fairy Palace...


    Xiao Bai Snake and Zhong Wuyan naturally have no opinion, and Chang''e will be there as long as Zhou Ye is there. As for the opinions of Black Rabbit?Zhou Ye said, it''s just a pet, should I care?Hey, don''t bite...


    Zhou Ye accompanies the girls to play in the heaven every day. Today, he visits this great immortal, and tomorrow I see the star official...


    When not hostile, Zhou Ye was still very good at talking, especially from time to time he brought out some strange things that seemed to the fairies, such as cigars, such as game consoles, such as inflated, inflated, baby, baby...


    Don¡¯t underestimate inflated, inflated, baby, baby, marriage in the heavenly court has very strict restrictions. Those male immortals have to clear the heart, widowed, and desire, and the female immortals can¡¯t touch the mortal heart, and the mortal heart. See you on Xiantai if you knock down the world.


    This is a heavenly court, the whole court of idiots and women.


    So these things in Zhou Ye''s hands have a way out. Many male immortals exchange their fame and unique skills with Zhou Ye for a physical doll, which has to make Zhou Yele bloom.


    And he lived in the Yaochi Palace, and no one dared to say anything. Everyone knew that Zhou Ye was Yao Ji¡¯s son-in-law, and even Niu X came to the heaven. In the end, the Jade Emperor had to invite Tathagata Buddha as a mediator. Who would dare to touch him? Who dares to say that he eats soft rice?


    As for Yao Ji, in the daytime, in front of the female fairies, she is still the head of the tall female fairies. At night, it is the obedient little woman next to her son-in-law...


    Although the Seven Fairy was aware of the affairs of her own man and her own mother, how could she say it.


    First of all, they cannot do without Zhou Ye. Secondly, they also feel that their mothers have been widowed for so long. It''s normal to be a little bit awkward... Besides, they didn''t realize that Zhou Ye lost their favor and love to them because of his mother. They still What a coma every time.


    And Xiaobai Snake and Zhong Wuyan were taken by the Seven Fairies to run wild. Today, I will look at the scenery here in the heaven, and tomorrow they will go to play by the Yinhe River. In short, the days are happy.


    Before she knew it, Zhou Ye had spent almost three years in the heavenly court, and Yao Ji couldn''t wait to tie Zhou Ye''s enemy to her side and not let him go anywhere.


    She has already loved Zhou Ye, an enemy, or said that the old house catches fire quickly, let alone an old house like Yao Ji that has been doing business for thousands of years, it is called a quick one...


    It¡¯s just that Zhou Ye still wants to bid farewell to Yao Ji and go back to the lower realms. After all... Heavenly Court is not his home... and the girls also miss their Zhuhai Yayuan a bit, so Zhou Ye plans to go with Yao Ji tomorrow. Farewell, the lower bound goes home...


    "My friend... can''t you really stay?" Yao Ji''s sad and resentful eyes almost moved Zhou Ye."Even for me..."


    "Hey, if you miss me, you can secretly find me in the lower realms!" Zhou Ye said, clutching Yao Ji''s slender waist.


    "But... the next one belongs to my daughter... I don''t want to go..." Yao Ji felt that the man who stole her daughter was enough, so she couldn''t justify going to someone else''s house.


    "We can find a private meeting somewhere..." Zhou Ye didn''t think about putting Yao Ji with her seven daughters, but Yao Ji couldn''t make it, and Zhou Ye could only take it slowly."When you find a place, just let Shuangcheng tell me it!"


    "Huh, I want to double again!" Yao Ji lightly bit on Zhou Ye''s shoulder like a cat, and said jealously: "Is it better for me or doubles?"


    "...It was you who couldn''t resist that time and asked me to pull Shuangcheng onto the couch... Now I blame me!" Zhou Ye looked helpless.


    "It''s you, it''s you..." Yao Ji said, turning over and straddling Zhou Ye, leaning over in his ear and whispering: "Tomorrow you will return to the lower realm, what are you waiting for now?"


    The Charge had already sounded. Zhou Ye heard the order and was ordered to charge. Yao Ji struggled to resist, and finally had to ask Shuangcheng reinforcements to rescue her...A fish and dragon dance overnight!


    Chapter 330 I first met Fan Lihua who was apprentice at home


    A day in the sky, a year on the earth, a thousand days in the sky, a thousand years on the earth.


    Just when Zhou Ye was having fun in the heavenly court, the mortal world at this time has been through a thousand years of time, the vicissitudes of life, and everything is nothing.


    The old mother Lishan is also extraordinary, so she still has the same demeanor.It''s just that the two good disciples were brought into the heaven by Zhou Ye''s goods, so it is inevitable to be a little lonely and bored. A few years ago, there was a female doll who heard from nowhere that there was an old mother on Lishan, with boundless magic power and profound martial arts.


    That''s why I came to Lishan, only asking for a teacher to learn art.


    The old mother Lishan is hidden in the dark, watching this girl like a pink jade carving, so cute, she has a bit of affection, especially after the change, she found that the doll is cute and cute, and has a firm personality. Kind of joy.


    He immediately revealed his true body and accepted him as a disciple. When he accepted this disciple, the old mother Lishan was still secretly rejoicing that Zhou Ye''s servant had already gone to heaven, otherwise she was afraid that her new disciple could not escape his evil hand.


    With the company of a new apprentice, the old mother Lishan feels that the main peak of Lishan, which has been quiet for a thousand years, is also a little more popular. It is also a blessing to enlighten and meditate every day and educate her apprentice.


    Five years later, the little Lolita, who rashly went to the mountain alone to apprentice at the time, has become a big girl. The old lady Lishan sat at the gate of the cave, watching her disciple practice martial arts guns there, her mouth could not help but hang. There was a kindly smile.


    "Ewha, let''s practice this today!" The old mother Lishan said distressedly, looking at the sweaty apprentice: "Haste is not enough!"


    "Yes, Master, the disciple understands!"


    Fan Lihua said, as soon as the gun was closed, she stood on the spot, and the pineapple spear in her hand pointed directly at the sky without shaking or obliquely. It was a way to raise the fire and burn the sky, and a heroine who was unparalleled in the world.

 Chapter 245

    The old mother Lishan really loved it the more she watched it. She was almost satisfied with her little apprentice and no longer so satisfied. In a happy mood, she planned to give her little apprentice a vacation, "Lihua, today you go to Zhuhai Yayuan , Help the teacher clean up there!"


    "Can I really go to Zhuhai Yayuan?" When Fan Lihua heard her master say Zhuhai Yayuan, her eyes suddenly brightened. When she first came to the teacher''s door, she had gone in with Lishan mother. .


    Although Zhou Ye has been away for a thousand years, it hasn''t been that long in the Bamboo Sea Elegant Garden protected by the treasures by the old mother Lishan... at most a hundred years have passed.


    Even though Zhou Ye has left, his playing things are still placed there...


    When the old mother Lishan took Fan Lihua there, she was also to introduce her two senior sisters, Zhong Wuyan and Xiaobai Snake. There are many pictures of them in the Zhuhai Garden.


    Fan Lihua, who was still young at the time, was extremely interested in the toys left by Zhou Ye. In her opinion, the person who made these things must be a great god who has the ability to reach the sky and the earth, so for her master said herself The deeds of the two elder sisters being rushed into the heavenly court by the elder sister''s husband are convinced.


    It is only because the old mother Lishan is afraid that Fan Lihua is young and has not yet determined her character, and being addicted to these clever toys will delay her studies, so she is forbidden to come here frequently.


    Only occasionally seeing my apprentice over-focused on her studies, fearing that she would be exhausted, would Lishan Mother occasionally send Fan Lihua there to relax in the name of helping Zhou Ye clean the Zhuhai Garden.


    Lao Lishan completely regarded Zhou Ye''s Zhuhai Garden as a playground for her apprentices.


    "Go, go!" The old lady Lishan looked at her disciple with an impatient look, how could she not see Fan Lihua''s thoughts?Smiling and waving his hand: "Go early and return early...Go ahead!"


    "Thank you, master!" Fan Lihua said, rushing to Lishan''s mother, hugged her master, and sipped her old face.


    "Smelly girl, a sweaty smell, go now..." Lishan''s old mother scolded with a smile.


    "Then master, I''m going!" Fan Lihua said, thrusting her big gun into the ground, swishing, and her whole body soared into the air, stepping on the branches and rushing towards the foot of the mountain...


    "Hehe...it''s the little girl''s character. When she says she can play, she can''t even care about her spear!" The old mother Lishan shook her head and laughed, pointing her finger at the pineapple spear that Fan Lihua had dropped on the ground. The pineapple spear flew onto the weapon rack by itself as if it were being manipulated by someone.


    At this time, Fan Lihua, who was sprinting, rushed to the side of Zhuhai Yayuan in a short time. Looking at the nearby Zhuhai, she did not rush in in a hurry, but chanted the formula silently in the mouth of the sword. You should know that the entire Zhuhai Yayuan is covered by the magic weapon of Lishan''s old mother, and rushing in will only end in a frightened ending.


    Following Fan Lihua''s formula, in front of her, the space rippled like water waves, and then a small mouth for one person in and out appeared in front of her.


    "Hehe!" Fan Lihua smiled happily, her figure flashed, and she got in.


    Entering the bamboo sea, Fan Lihua greeted the cute creatures in black and white that lived here from time to time."Googling, you are getting fat again, ah, Yuanyuan, you can''t eat that much anymore, you see that you are really about to become a round thing... Hey, the balls are so big!"


    Where is Fan Lihua at this moment like the heroine in front of Lishan''s mother, she is a little girl who broke into the world of cute things, watching these cute black and white creatures, Fan Lihua''s eyes changed Become a red heart...


    No one can refuse the cuteness attack of selling cute star pandas, not even Fan Lihua, who was named one of the four heroines by later generations. At this moment, she is just a little girl...


    Those pandas who saw Fan Lihua were not as happy as Fan Lihua. If Fan Lihua could speak beastly, she would cry to death if she heard pandas...


    "Run, kid fucking, the devil is here again..."


    "Hi, dad, run away, the devil is heading towards you..."


    "No, why did Niuniu fall into the hands of that devil..."


    "My poor Niuniu..."


    "Boy damn, don''t be sad, at best you''ll be tortured, Niuniu will be fine!"


    "Mom, Mom, when I grow up, I will defeat this devil and vent my pandas!"


    "Hey, good son, let''s talk about it when you grow up!"


    Of course, the above conversations are all made by the author Hu. Fan Lihua is holding a red panda that is only the size of a basketball, walking all the way to the heart of the lake.


    "Xiaowanzi, you see you are dirty, it''s all like this. My sister will take you to a bath or a bath, you have to be good!" Fan Lihua said as she walked onto the trestle bridge by the lake.


    If you want to ask Fan Lihua what she likes most about Zhou Ye''s furnished home, Fan Lihua will tell you without hesitation that she likes the super large multifunctional bath and pool the most.


    With the temper that Zhou Ye likes to enjoy, he has never wronged himself, so in this long-term home, Zhou Ye of course also installed a multifunctional 4mx4m large bath, which comes with a massage. , Adjust the water temperature and other functions...


    Upon arriving at Huxin Xiaozhu, Fan Lihua expertly walked into the largest bedroom, directly opened the side door of the bedroom, and threw the red panda into the bath as soon as he raised his hand.


    The little panda was anxious and just wanted to run out, but unfortunately, it couldn''t get out of the pool more than one meter deep. Anxiously, it screamed and went in circles in the bath, scratching it back and forth, suddenly It doesn''t know where its paws are pressed, and the whole bath is beginning to fill with warm water...


    Seeing the water, the panda was not in a hurry. She fiddled with her four claws and began to play comfortably in the water. When Fan Lihua took off her clothes and walked into the bath room, she saw the scene in front of her.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Thirty One


    "Maruko, you know how to swim?" Fan Lihua''s eyes widened in surprise when she saw a panda swimming for the first time.


    Seeing Fan Lihua coming in, the chubby cute thing gave her a look. With your fussy expression, she immediately annoyed Fan Lihua, grabbed her by the fur behind the cute thing''s neck, and put her in the bath. On the edge, pinching the waist with one hand and pointing at the tip of her nose, he said, "This is not good, Maruko, you have soiled the water in the bath. How can I wash it? You have to clean it outside first. !"


    With that said, Fan Lihua carried Xiao Meng Wu under the shower, opened the shower head, and while helping Xiao Meng Wu rinse, put her hand under the box on the side, the sensor started to work, and a shower gel sprayed. Her hands.


    Fan Lihua began to help Xiaomengwu wash her body...While washing, she pressed a few times on the edge of the next bath, and the bath started to change water automatically...


    Having been here dozens of times, Fan Lihua has already touched the stuff here. Basically, she is more familiar with everything here than the ladies of Chang''e.


    While helping Xiao Mengwu take a bath, Fan Lihua played music, [Play, Shangui, singer: Zhou Ye!


    [The message has been received, the sound wave is recognized, the user has visitor permissions, can use the playback function, and the playback starts...]


    As the artificial intelligence responded, Zhou Ye''s singing began to sound in the bathroom.


    Fan Lihua hasn''t figured out what visitor authority is and what is secondary management authority.But she knows that her master has secondary management authority, otherwise she would not have visitor authority.


    Although she doesn''t know the difference between the two, she knows that when her master is here, there are a lot of functions that she can only see and can''t use. She really wants to know the permissions that the owner of this Huxin Xiaozhu has What kind of function does it have?This has nothing to do with technology, it''s just the girl''s curiosity.


    Fan Lihua quickly smelled the fragrance of her body and Xiao Mengwu''s body, and then jumped into the press, massage bath, and pool that had already been filled with water...


    "Ah-it''s so comfortable!" Fan Lihua who soaked in the pool water couldn''t help sighing. She didn''t know the exquisiteness of the water in the pool. She only knew that no matter how tired, just soak in for a while. Tiredness will be driven away.


    If Zhou Ye were there, she would definitely laugh at how strange she was rare. The pool water here was not ordinary hot water, it was the imitation mineral hot spring water carefully prepared by Umbrella, which was most suitable for human body absorption. Otherwise, Zhou Ye would not come. Never forget to bring one.


    Fan Lihua lightly tapped the screen on the wall at the edge of the bath and pool, and several jets of water gushed out, and she turned on the press and motorcycle mode.


    From the wall of the bath and pool, several spouts and water spouts popped out, looked at the acupuncture points, and began to spew out water and columns from light to heavy.


    These intelligently controlled presses, the water column, and the accuracy of identifying acupoints, made Fan Lihua, a martial artist who is a martial artist, amazed.


    As if there was an old-fashioned acupuncture point, position pressing, and master massage on her body, she was constantly pressing and riding to relieve her fatigue. Fan Lihua couldn''t help but sighed and closed her eyes, "It''s so comfortable."


    Maruko, who was swimming back and forth next to her, also opened her cute eyes wide at this time, looking at the devil who carried herself in, looking at her as if she was enjoying and receiving...


    Maruko couldn''t help but became interested in the shimmering button on the wall. While the devil was there to enjoy and enjoy, Maruko quietly leaned on the edge of the bath and pool, and barely stood up. , Looking at the low-light display screen in a daze.


    Hey, what is this thing that looks like a lot of fun?


    Maruko curiously used her big paw to press it randomly. Suddenly, her big paw unknowingly pressed a button named [Sentiment¡¤Fun]...


    Fan Lihua, who is enjoying the massage service with her eyes closed, only feels that today¡¯s massage is a little different from the past... Those naughty water columns are sprayed at the indescribable part, spraying her pretty face. Red and rich...


    In any case, she is also a fifteen-year-old girl. Although certain things have never happened, she has also had that kind of indescribable dream. This style of painting makes her hum and chirp. You can''t help but enjoy and accept it.


    At first, it was only a slight feeling. It just made her feel a little useful and a little hard to tell. But with the further [sentiment¡¤interest] press¡¤Mo¡¯s invasion, she is a Huanghuada who has never had sex with men. The girl and the girl can''t stand it...

 Chapter 246

    "Maruk...you...where did you press it?" Fan Lihuayin''s teeth clenched, because she accidentally turned her head and found a cute little cute thing playing with the low-light display.I suddenly understood whose fault it was all this...


    "..." Of course, Maruko couldn''t speak, she just opened her big cute eyes and looked at Fan Lihua with a cute and stupid look. Seeing her look like this, Fan Lihua couldn''t criticize her.


    "Be naughty again, I''ll take care of you in a while..." Fan Lihua endured the attack of the water column that was constantly invading and attacking the indescribable parts of her body, and stood up from the bath with her trembling legs and gritted teeth. To turn off that kind of press, but she underestimated Umbrella Technology, and also underestimated Umbrella Technology''s ethics and exercises to please her owner...


    Just when she just stood up, a jet of water suddenly spurted out, hitting the bullseye, pushing Fan Lihua, who had been so ridiculous, to a realm she had never felt before, as if she had seen heaven... accompanied by this It felt like she couldn''t help but scream...: "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    At this moment, the door of the bath room was suddenly opened from the outside, and a figure with a blond hair and golden pupil appeared at the door...


    Fan Lihua was stupid. Looking at the handsome boy who broke in, she opened up her little girl, babbling and babbling for a long time. She couldn''t say a word, but she couldn''t say something. For transfer... such as a naughty press¡¤moshui¡¤zhu.


    As a result, Fan Lihua tasted a higher level of feeling. She felt that her soul had ascended to the 33rd heaven... It was just that kind of shame, shame, and feeling that made her want to commit suicide to thank the world, shame and anxious Below, this sister paper, known as one of the four greatest women in Chinese history, rolled her eyes and fainted...


    Zhou Ye was also stunned by the scene in front of him, and his whole person was dumbfounded. What''s the situation?


    It''s just that now he has no time to be in a daze. Fan Lihua, who has passed out, is about to sink into the water. If he doesn''t do anything, she might be drowning.


    At this time, Zhou Ye could only rush forward with one stride, and hugged the fainted Fan Lihua in his arms. He looked at the panda who was still looking at him with cute eyes. Zhou Ye smiled and said: " Okay, kid, go out and play..."


    These pandas were specially migrated by Zhou Ye from other places when Zhou Ye was in Qingcheng Mountain. There are at least dozens of pandas living here in Zhuhai Yayuan. Many of them bring joy to all the girls. Zhou Ye also likes these. Cute little things.


    After Zhou Ye''s cute little dumpling was taken out of the bath and pool, she walked out of the small building in the heart of the lake with her eighth master step by step. She was going back to her mother...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Thirty Two


    I don''t know how long has passed...


    Fan Lihua finally opened her eyes slowly. The moment she opened her eyes, Fan Lihua turned over and jumped up, posing in a directional posture, her eyes looked around like electricity, but what disappointed her, I didn''t see anyone.


    Is the handsome boy whom I saw before fainting just the person I had imagined?Is the future husband in my imagination like that?But to be honest, the young man is really handsome, and Fan Lihua''s cheeks couldn''t help but become ashamed and red when he thought of this.


    Fan Lihua was groping and thinking about herself, but she soon realized that it was wrong, it was indeed someone, not her own imagination.


    Because I was obviously in a coma in the bath or pool just now, but now I was lying on the bedroom couch outside the bath or outdoor, and I was also wearing clothes. This is obviously someone who got me out. .


    Thinking of this, Fan Lihua couldn''t wait for a seam on the ground so that she could get in.It seems that the handsome boy is real, not something she imagined. When she realized this, Fan Lihua felt a little bit of joy in her heart...


    "are you OK?"


    Just when Fan Lihua was thinking wildly there, a voice came in, and Fan Lihua hurriedly looked in the direction of the sound. It was the handsome boy who saw her most beautiful scene...


    Fan Lihua jumped up and dashed to Zhou Ye''s front. With both hands outstretched, he grabbed Zhou Ye''s arms, then stood on tiptoe, trying to keep her face close to Zhou Ye''s front. , Pretending to be serious and asked: "You, have you seen it all?"


    "Uh-" Zhou Ye was a little embarrassed and habitually wanted to raise his hand to touch his nose, but found that his arms were caught by Fan Lihua to death. It was not that he couldn''t break free, but Zhou Ye didn''t want to hurt him. This sister paper is a beautiful girl anyway, isn''t it?


    Faced with this situation, Zhou Ye also nodded honestly and said, "Well, I have seen it all!"


    "Do you have a wife in your family?" Fan Lihua''s next sentence made Zhou Ye a little dazed. It was a little jumpy... but he nodded honestly."Yes!"


    When Fan Lihua heard these words, her body was shaking like sifting chaff, not scared, but desperate, and she wanted to agree with her body, but she did not expect that he had a wife at home. How could Fan Lihua not Sadness and despair...


    "I killed you, my innocent disciple!"


    With that, Fan Lihua ignored her petite and small body and leaped up, hanging on Zhou Ye''s body like a big koala. She looked down at one, and the silver tooth was bitten against Zhou Ye''s neck. ...


    "Hey, it''s reasonable. I just didn''t expect that there would be people in my bath or room. I can''t blame me!" Zhou Ye spread his hands helplessly. It really doesn''t matter to him. He just came back from the heaven. The wives all went to visit their master, and even the seven princesses ran to visit the old mother Lishan, Zhou Ye did not expect Yao Ji to know the old mother Lishan.


    He just came back to clean up his house first. Before he wanted to come and leave by himself for thousands of years, the house was dusty everywhere, but to his surprise, the whole Huxin Xiaozhu kept its appearance when he left. , There are even a few more decorations that look like girls'' decorations.


    This had to make Zhou Ye amazed. He happened to hear a sound coming from the bath and room, so he wanted to see who the man who helped him clean up the house was, but he didn¡¯t expect to see such a spectacular scene... ¡­


    This is really, making (drying) (drying) making (drifting) people (lighting)...


    After gnawing hard for a long time, Fan Lihua, who found that she hadn''t gnawed anything, couldn''t help but raise her head to look at Zhou Ye and asked, "Are you the master here?"


    "Yes!" Zhou Ye looked innocent.


    "Your name is Zhou Ye!?" Fan Lihua asked again.


    "Yes, I am Zhou Ye!" Zhou Ye nodded and admitted.


    "Your wife is the two apprentices of Lishan''s mother?" Fan Lihua''s eyes exuded a look that made Zhou Ye feel a little creepy.


    "Uh... yes!"


    "That''s right!" Fan Lihua nodded, and then jumped off Zhou Ye.She has already realized one thing, she can''t kill this man, and also can''t kill this man. From the perspective of relatives, Zhou Ye is her sister-in-law...


    She grew up listening to the story of Zhou Ye told by her master. Why did her righteous sister break into the heaven and steal the golden pills? Why did the 500,000 gods oppose the heaven...


    It can be said that Fan Lihua knew Zhou Ye at that time as a handsome, affectionate and righteous man...


    Even many times in the shy and shameful dreams of girls, she can always dream of this sister-in-law who can only see the blonde and golden pupils, feels very handsome, but can''t see her face clearly.


    Powerful, handsome, and affectionate... Such conditions are extremely destructive for a girl who just started to love her...


    But now the lover of her dream appeared in front of her, and she also saw her shameful side. Fan Lihua didn''t know what to do anymore.


    Fan Lihua, who jumped off Zhou Ye, came to the table next to her in a flash, picked up the fruit knife Zhou Ye and the others used to peel the fruit on the table and placed it on her neck.


    "...What are you doing?" Zhou Ye watched Fan Lihua''s movements, what was this kid going to do?For a while holding one''s neck and chewing, and then committing suicide with a knife, what are you doing?


    "I''ll just ask you a word, Zhou Ye!" Fan Lihua''s heart was mixed. She didn''t expect that the protagonist, who had been listening to the fairy tales told by her master since she was a child, would appear in front of her. The boy is really his brother-in-law.


    "You said..." Zhou Ye said.


    "You look at my whole body, will you marry me?" Fan Lihua''s eyebrows were erect, her apricot eyes widened, as if I could not kill you and would commit suicide.


    "That..." Before Zhou Ye finished speaking, I saw that Fan Lihua had a blood stain on her neck. Fuck, this girl is playing with herself... "Marry, I''ll marry..."


    "Then you swear... You swear to God, if Zhou Ye doesn''t marry Fan Lihua as his wife, he will be thunderous..." Fan Lihua''s small face stretched, and her serious appearance really made Zhou Ye so angry and funny. of.


    Don''t this silly boy know that even if they throw themselves in front of Father Thunder, they dare not hack themselves?Especially dare to threaten yourself to swear?This wind cannot grow...


    "Haha..." A dangerous smile leaked from the corner of Zhou Ye''s mouth. If he was familiar with his sister paper, and saw Zhou Ye with such a smile, he would definitely have to run as far as possible, otherwise things would be serious...


    "You swear..." Fan Lihua was also confused by Zhou Ye''s smile, but the newborn calf was not afraid of tigers, she still resisted timidity and said.


    "When you enter my Zhou family, you must know the rules of my Zhou family..." Zhou Ye sat on the side of the couch in a shining manner, and pointed at Fan Lihua, "Come here..."


    "Huh¡ª! What did you do to me?" Fan Lihua only felt like a puppet controlled by countless invisible cables. She obediently dropped the fruit knife and walked in front of Zhou Ye.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Thirty Three


    "The first rule of the house, don''t hurt yourself deliberately, because I will feel distressed!" Although Zhou Ye''s tone was stern, there was a sprayer in his hand, cautiously spraying the blood on Fan Lihua''s neck.Softly asked: "Does it still hurt?"


    Fan Lihua, who heard Zhou Ye¡¯s words, only felt as sweet as she was eating honey. Seeing the sprayer in Zhou Ye¡¯s hand, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder why it was used. When the mist sprayed on her wound, she I only felt the slightest coldness in my neck, and in an instant, I could no longer feel any pain.


    "It doesn''t hurt..." Fan Lihua replied cleverly.

 Chapter 247

    "Well, that''s good!" Zhou Ye put away the sprayer, and then pressed Fan Lihua to his lap, with the habit of facing upwards, Zhou Ye''s big slap was already slapped up."The two rules of the house, don''t let the man who disobeys his own family, that is me, let alone threaten!"


    "You... how can you..." Fan Lihua only felt that there was a pain in the dolphins, and the pain was second. The key was that Zhou Ye hit the hidden and secret part, and her pretty and blushed as if steamed. Like a crab, you can''t help but stammer."Even...not even...not even the master...have...hit me here..."


    "It''s a pity that I''m not your master, I''m your man!" Zhou Ye said as he raised his slap aloft and slapped it down, while hitting it, he said, "Tell you not to cherish yourself... Tell you to threaten me... Tell you to make me swear..."


    While hitting, Zhou Ye noticed that Fan Lihua, who was lying on her lap, was silent. Looking down, she saw that this girl had a pretty, red face and her silver teeth clenched.If water drips from my eyes...


    Fan Lihua was really ashamed and sweet at this moment, and angry and anxious.Although Zhou Ye was beating her dolphins, after all, she was born in Xiwu and was accustomed to the pain, but this part was different, especially Zhou Ye''s strength was very clever, the pain was not much, but rather numb. There is more hemp, which makes her feel that her indescribable place has already been flooded...


    "Hey, are you okay?" Zhou Ye looked at Fan Lihua''s expression and asked carefully, he could swear to the sky, he really didn''t use much effort, why this sister paper looks like a bitter hatred... ¡­


    "Of course I''m fine..." Fan Lihua, who was about to crush her mouthful of silver and teeth, suddenly felt that she was able to move again, and she jumped up with a stunner, and threw Zhou Ye onto the couch and rode on Zhou. Ye''s waist, holding Zhou Ye''s head headlessly, gnawed down, muttering as he gnawed, "I told you to hit me... I told you to hit me..."


    "Hey, don''t take my forehead...Hey, I can''t bite my ears. If I bite again, I''m turning my face... I''m really turning my face... Oh, you still bite, I''m still mouthing...!


    "Uhhh...you...humh..."


    The two people fighting like children, I don¡¯t know when they changed from biting each other to being enthusiastic. With Zhou Ye''s experience of thousands of people, it is easy to clean up this young girl who is in love... Fan Lihua doesn''t know herself. When did the clothes on my body leave me...


    Not to mention these two people who are doing indescribable things, turn the camera to the old mother Lishan¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lishan¡¯s main peak, in the cave of Lishan¡¯s old mother, Lishan¡¯s old mother was beaming and grinning, pulling her two apprentices and chattering there. Zhong Wuyan and Bai Suzhen followed Zhou Ye in the heaven for three years. But after a thousand years, old mother Lishan almost wanted to die her two apprentices.


    After a while, the old mother Lishan pulled the little white snake and asked how she had been in the heaven.Did Zhou Ye bully her?


    After a while, she grabbed her big apprentice Zhong Wuyan and asked her whether she thought Heavenly Court was fun, and did anyone neglect her?


    After a while, I asked Seven Fairies'' mother Yao Ji how is she now?Isn''t he still so short-tempered?


    During the conversation, the Seven Fairies vaguely knew that this old Lishan mother had a very high level of seniority, and even Yao Ji had to hold a disciple gift when she came to her.


    All the women who were doing this were lost, especially the unpretentious Lao Qi, who directly asked: "Since my old mother is a great power in ancient times, why did she not stop her when she saw her husband kidnapping our sisters?"


    "This is a fate and a catastrophe..." The old mother Lishan sighed and smiled bitterly: "The more you cultivate, the more confused you become. Is this avenue true? Is this way only suitable for our world or all worlds? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to stop your husband, but I am not sure I can stop him..."


    Speaking of this, the old mother Lishan couldn''t help sighing: "All Taoists are happy, who knows how to cultivate Tao? The longer you cultivate, the more you feel that Tao is unspeakable, and the longer you live, the more you feel that you are ignorant..."


    Day and night, if you are sure to be surprised again, could it be that this old lady of Lishan has been repaired to the point of breaking the space barrier?I''m so bored...


    "Besides, if I really separated you from your husband, would you be grateful to me now?" The old mother Lishan had a wry smile on her face.


    "...I''m afraid that at that time, the sisters will not only not be grateful to my mother, but also hate for thousands of miles!" Bai Suzhen directly repaired the knife, and the seven fairy sisters were embarrassed.


    Just when the women laughed at each other, the old mother Lishan suddenly realized that someone was not here, and couldn''t help but ask curiously: "Why are you only a few of you coming to the lower realm this time? Your husband didn''t lower the realm with you? He? Are you willing to let you down?"


    "If you return to the master, the husband said that he wants to go back and clean up our house first. After all, it hasn''t been uninhabited for nearly a thousand years, so we need to clean up first!" Bai Suzhen answered the old mother Lishan.


    "Oh... this way!" The old mother Lishan nodded her head habitually, and then she stood up with a shit, and walked out in three steps and two steps, and said as she walked: "It''s broken Broken, Ewha is still there...Yaoshou...mother, my apprentice won''t be gone again!"


    "Who is Ewha?" Bai Suzhen and her senior sister Zhong Wuyan looked at each other. They didn''t know what their master was doing, but it was always right to keep up.


    "Master? Who is Lihua? Slow down..." Bai Suzhen and Zhong Wuyan walked down the mountain while supporting the old mother Lishan, and the Chang''e Black Rabbit and Seven Fairies followed curiously. All of them wondered in their hearts what caused Lishan''s old mother to be so gaffe.


    "Lihua is my new apprentice after you went to heaven..." Mother Lishan said as she walked down the mountain quickly. Although anxious, she is an elder after all. She can''t lose her mind in front of a group of juniors..." It''s your little junior sister, I''m now afraid that your little junior sister will be a disaster..."


    "Hehe..." Bai Suzhen and Zhong Wuyan listened to their master''s complaint, and laughed constantly. Seeing that the man from the family had already frightened his master, accepting an apprentice to become his woman, accepting one The apprentice became his woman, no wonder his master would behave like this.


    These people are all immortal bodies with supernatural powers. Although they speak slowly, they actually reached the door of Xiaozhu Lake in the blink of an eye...


    Before entering the door, the old mother Lishan heard the cat-like voice of her apprentice in the door, and her thoughts were grayed out... "It''s over, I''m one step late...Is this bastard the mother and my nemesis... Mother... How come all the disciples who received have become his women..."


    "Master, calm down..." Bai Suzhen hurriedly dragged her master towards the living room. Anyway, her man is already like this. As his wife, she can only help her man."This is not a place to talk, let''s go to the hall to talk, Master, it won''t help you to get angry now!"


    "That''s right, Master!" Zhong Wuyan also hurried up to persuade her master, and Chang''e and the others rushed forward. This one says you shouldn''t be angry with the old mother, the other one says you mother, you should think about what to do in the future... ¡­


    "I can understand, you girls are all lost by that bastard..." The old mother listened to the women''s excuses for Zhou Ye. She was really out of anger, and she waved her hand and walked in. In the welcome living room.


    The women glanced at each other with smiles in their eyes. They were not lost in their souls by Zhou Ye, but lost in their souls by Zhou Ye. Their souls had long been hanging on Zhou Ye''s body. Can''t take it down anymore.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Four


    When Fan Lihua followed Zhou Ye like a little sheep and walked out of the room obediently, what she saw was a group of beautiful women who had never seen her before, laughing and eating, her expression seemed to have seen everything about her. , She couldn''t help hiding behind her own man, shy, she looked ashamed as a newlywed bride.


    "Okay, sister, don''t hide..." Chang''e pulled Fan Lihua out as soon as she stretched out her hand and smiled: "They are all my own sisters, what''s so shy!"


    "You...you are all..." Hearing Chang''e''s words, Fan Lihua couldn''t help but grow up. She just knew that Zhou Ye had a wife, and her two senior sisters were his wives, but she didn''t expect it to be here. There are so many more?


    Fan Lihua roughly counted them, okay, there are eight in total... Suddenly her eyes widened and she stared at Zhou Ye dissatisfiedly, "You never told me you have so many wives!" (Seven fairies plus Chang''e, Bai Suzhen and Zhong Wuyan It comforts my master inside, and the black rabbit is responsible for selling cuteness inside.)


    "You didn''t ask!" Zhou Ye smiled and embraced Fan Lihua in his arms. "No matter how many wives I have, I treat you equally. Every one is my baby, and I will not let go of any of them. !"


    "Huh--!" Fan Lihua raised her small fist and gave Zhou Ye a light hammer. Forget him, he has been eaten and wiped by this guy, and she can only marry a chicken. The dog follows the dog.


    "What..." Zhou Ye took the look of Fan Lihua''s pouting, and then took a sip of Chang''e and the others unceremoniously, then said with a complacent expression: "Look, I am such a fair man..."


    "Husband, don''t make trouble!" The boss of the Seven Fairies groaned: "You have eaten other people''s little apprentice again, they have come to the door..."


    Speaking at Fan Lihua''s mouth, it means that Fan Lihua''s master Lishan has come...


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye was stunned for a while, this old lady Lishan was too fast, she ate her apprentice with her front foot and chased her with her back foot?


    "My master is here?" Fan Lihua was taken aback when she heard her words, and then cautiously asked: "Then...sister, I...where is my master now?"


    "Be careful..." The Seventh Fairy''s boss pointed to the living room and said, "Jing''er and Sister Wuyan are inside persuading my mother..."


    "...Yelang, what can I do with this?" Fan Lihua at this time was like a little girl who had been privately appointed for life but was caught by her parents, looking at Zhou Ye helplessly.


    "Go in and meet Lishan''s old mother, it''s okay, be good, don''t be afraid!" Zhou Ye said, grabbing Fan Lihua''s slender waist, and strode into the hall.


    "Oh, mother, it''s been a long time since I saw you. I''m relieved to see that your demeanor is still there!" As soon as Zhou Ye entered the living room, he greeted Lao Li''s mother with ambiguity. Lishan''s mother was giving birth here. The goods were so angry that they snorted and ignored the goods the first time they turned.


    "Brother..." Bai Suzhen glared at her man in an anguish. It took him a long time to calm down the master, and the goods ignited as soon as they arrived...


    Zhou Ye hurriedly raised his hands to indicate that he would no longer say anything. In any case, Mrs. Lishan is the master of his three women. It would be better if he should not be guilty or not...


    "This is the little junior sister, isn''t this? She is so beautiful, charming, and charming..." Bai Suzhen dragged Fan Lihua next to Zhou Ye to her, boasting: "The master is really Good foresight, the apprentices are so beautiful, no wonder my brother can''t help it..."


    "You..." The old lady Lishan was almost amused by Bai Suzhen''s words. Is this to praise herself or just to excuse the bastard?Why does it sound so bad.


    "Okay, Master... the tree is done, what can you do if you regenerate?" Zhong Wuyan said: "Look, you scared the younger sister and sister to say nothing..."


    "...Ah!" The old mother Lishan cast a glance at her little apprentice, and saw that Fan Lihua was really standing in front of her, with a cautious little appearance, distressed, she sighed, "It''s really wrong. Grief...Ewha, come on, did that brat bully you, right?"


    "No, Yelang is very kind to me..." Fan Lihua saw that her master was no longer angry, and she was a little bit more pleased. She hurried forward a few steps and knelt in front of her master and said: Er already has a husband and wife relationship with Yelang, please master..."


    "That''s it..." The old mother Lishan sighed softly: "It''s not that you are not a disciple, but your master. I don''t know how much you owe this bastard. Every disciple falls in love with him desperately, and follows him. , Although this kid is a little bit more carefree, he still treats his woman very well, and you can be a good home with him!"


    "Master Xie Chengquan... Master Xie Chengquan!" Fan Lihua knocked her head happily as she said. Before she knocked twice, she was helped up by Zhou Ye, who was distressed about her own woman. "Look, I just said it''s okay, Lishan What kind of person is that old mother? That majesty...not an ordinary person!"

 Chapter 248

    After all, I didn''t graduate from the Chinese Department. Zhou Ye really couldn''t remember a few words about the old sayings about people in a while, and he simply brought it up with one sentence [not an ordinary person].


    "You bastard..." The old mother Lishan was almost amused by Zhou Ye''s words. What does it mean to be an ordinary person?Forget it, I can''t afford to be anxious and angry with him.This guy is just a stunned boy. If he doesn''t get angry with him, he will shout and kill him. He never knows what forbearance is, and he can''t be angry with him.


    "Master, this is actually good!" Bai Suzhen saw that her master was no longer angry, and hurriedly continued to persuade him: "Look, if we are married to other people, we will not have to leave you anymore. I can¡¯t inherit and rejoice in your old lap. We are both married to my brother, and we don¡¯t have to stay away from your old age. It¡¯s great to be able to speak and chat with you in front of you every day..."


    "You... remember to excuse your precious brother..." Lishan mother sighed lightly, but she did listen to what the little white snake said, and thought it was pretty good, "It''s fine, so be it, yes You apprentices... I think it¡¯s hard to be clean!"


    "Quiet and quiet..." Zhou Ye said to the side: "In the past, this Lishan mountain was your dojo, no one dared to disturb you. How lonely is one person, now so many people are together, everyone is a family It¡¯s great to be just as happy..."


    "Huh¡ª" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, although I felt that what he said was somewhat reasonable, the old lady Lishan didn''t feel that he had harmed her three apprentices, so she ignored him.


    Is Zhou Ye the wronged person?Jun¡¯s face was about to break out, but before he could break out, Fan Lihua hugged his arm first, and her eyes were pleading, while Xiao Bai Snake and Zhong Wuyan were full of sadness and helplessness. Immediately, Zhou Ye could only touch his nose and stare.


    The old mother Lishan, who finally caused Zhou Ye to deflate once, was also very relieved, and she started talking and laughing with Zhou Ye unknowingly, and this storm passed like this...Mother Lishan had already made up her mind. No more apprentices, any apprentices will have to wait until Zhou Ye is gone. The province will be miserable by this guy again.


    The family can be regarded as living with He Meimei in Lishan. So far, Lishan¡¯s three apprentices have become Zhou Ye¡¯s daughter-in-law, and Zhou Ye has also made appointments with Yaoji from time to time. So cozy...


    There are no years in the mountains, and hundreds of years have passed without knowing it.


    The old mother Lishan was very moved and wanted to go to heaven to visit her friends, and Fan Lihua, who had never been to the heavenly court, also wanted to follow her master to meet her, the Seventh Fairy missed her mother a little, and Chang''e also missed her in the heavenly court. My best friend and fairy, so I went to visit relatives with Lishan''s mother. Before I knew it, Bai Suzhen, Black Rabbit, and Zhou Ye were left at home.


    "It''s already time..." Zhou Ye lay on the rocking chair, holding a legal black loli rabbit that would never grow up in his arms, and said to himself.


    "When is the time? Master!" Black Rabbit asked while swinging his dolphins to serve Zhou Ye.(Just what you think!)


    "It''s nothing?" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Why don''t we go to the world together!"


    "Okay, Master, I''ve long wanted to go..." The Black Rabbit said happily, before he finished speaking, he couldn''t help exclaiming: "Master...no, too soon..."


    "Hurry up... This is just the beginning..."


    "Help...Sister Bai, the master bullied again... bullied others..."


    Chapter Three Hundred and Thirty Five


    The beautiful scenery of West Lake in March-


    Outside the Hangzhou county seat, a handsome young man was walking along the official road with two beautiful ladies, one big and one young, which caused passers-by to stop and watch.


    Hangzhou was originally on the bank of the West Lake, and March is the time when a hundred flowers bloom. From time to time, you can see some of the relatives and families of high-ranking officials, surrounded by domestic servants, a dozen people and a group of seven or eight people walking on the official road, or taking the Rarely do you come by car or horse on foot like three people.


    But passers-by saw the three handsome young men, dressed in luxurious clothes, and the accessories they wore were all exquisite and luxurious things. Among them, the young man had a calm face and a smile, and the two beautiful girls, the young and the young. Surrounded by that beautiful boy, everything seems to be dominated by that boy.I couldn''t help sighing, how could this be an adult''s gentleman so handsome.


    These three people are Zhou Ye, Bai Suzhen and Black Rabbit.


    From the bottom of Lishan, the three of them stopped and went, and they stayed for a few days when they saw the beautiful scenery.The two thousand kilometers from Lishan to Hangzhou took the three of them for nearly a year.


    Zhou Ye wanders around the great mountains and rivers that have not been polluted by later generations, and the foodie Black Rabbit is the most passionate for the snacks and delicacies of various places.


    Bai Suzhen, a woman who is dominated by her own men, has only one idea, just let her men have fun, and she will not consider anything else.


    "Master...what can you eat in Hangzhou County by the West Lake!" At this time, the black rabbit also changed into a maid costume, and the two ears on his head were hidden by Bai Suzhen, which looked like one. A cute little maid.


    At this time, the black rabbit is holding Zhou Ye''s arms coquettishly and asking about the snacks here. For her, what is the beauty?Can you eat it?


    "West Lake...Of course I want to eat Sister-in-law Song fish, beggar boy chicken, Longjing prawns, and three delicacies in West Lake!" Zhou Ye also went to the village, tied up his half-length hair, and asked his own women to treat themselves The blonde golden pupil used some small blindfolds.


    After all, this year and month, the blonde golden pupil is still a little horrified, he doesn''t want to be seen as a cherished animal.


    "Officials are always so knowledgeable. I really don''t know what else the officials don''t know about the world?" Bai Suzhen looked at her man in admiration. She had already fallen in love with Zhou Ye. In her opinion, My own man is good in everything...


    Of course, the two have made an appointment. They can call Zhou Ye official when they are away, and when they are at home, they can call Zhou Ye brother...After all, the men and women of these years are the defenses of men and women¡ªwell, you should know.


    "Ahem..." Zhou Ye coughed a little embarrassingly, and said his heart, if you were also born in the era of the information explosion in later generations, you would probably know so many things.


    Seeing the embarrassment of her own man, Bai Suzhen couldn''t help but cover her mouth and chuckled. In her opinion, her man was embarrassed and looked so cute. Fortunately, he could have such a man, he should take care of himself when he grew up. ...


    Thinking of this, Bai Suzhen looked at Zhou Ye''s eyes a little more love, a little bit more petting...


    "It sounds like it''s delicious..." The black rabbit didn''t pay attention to her sister Bai''s becoming a husband''s slave again. In her opinion, the sky is big and the food is the biggest... Uh, no, master. The largest, the second largest...


    "Okay, let''s go in and taste the snacks here!" Zhou Ye said, holding one hand and walking towards the city gate.


    "Hey, you guys, turn..." A tax collector at the gate of the city just yelled to Zhou Ye, and was immediately pulled over by an old official behind him.


    "Oh? You have to pay taxes when you enter the city?" Zhou Ye glanced at the tax collectors with a cold face, and almost immediately peeed the pants of the old tax collectors, "No, no, nothing, Lord, you please... you please ..."


    "Well...Is there really no need to pay taxes? You can leave without paying me?" Zhou Ye looked at the tax collectors with a smile.


    "No, absolutely not necessary, Lord, you go well...you go slowly..." The old tax collector said with a flattering look, nodding and bowing.


    It wasn''t until he watched Zhou Ye go so far away that he couldn''t even see his back, he turned his head and slapped the tax collector who had just asked Zhou Ye to collect tax money."You pickled goods, don''t drag Lao Tzu to death if you want to die, I haven''t lived enough yet!"


    He fanned the tax collector''s eyes against the gold star and looked aggrieved, but he didn''t dare to attack. The old tax collector was his immediate boss, how could he dare to attack?


    "Liu Tou, who is this prince? Do you know?" asked the person next to him humorously.


    "I don''t know, but my innumerable eyes know that this young man is either rich or noble. If he provoked him, he would be the same as picking up the Hades..." The old tax collector gave the beaten tax collector a glance and said: "Later, he will be recruited. Give Lao Tzu some highlights, don''t cause trouble to Lao Tzu, these promised silver goods are not enough to buy a coffin!"


    "Yes, Liu Tou!" The tax collector could only cover his face with a grievance on his face.


    At this time, Zhou Ye didn''t care about the two tax collectors at all. They were looking for a place in the county seat to satisfy their appetite...


    "Master, this house, this house has many families, and it looks relatively clean..." Hei Tu saw a restaurant named Zuixianju at a glance. Look at the restaurant on the first floor, there are endless diners. The appearance of a prosperous business...


    "It seems that our black rabbit has learned how to find food places!" Zhou Ye nodded in satisfaction.


    In this era when there is no internet and evaluation, he has only two ways to find food. One is to ask passersby, and the other is to see how the business is in that restaurant. Maybe a good restaurant won¡¯t have a good business, but it¡¯s not. Good restaurant, business is definitely not good.


    "Then let''s eat here today!" The black rabbit looked cute and could not wait.


    "Alright, right here!" Zhou Ye looked at the sky. It was almost noon, and it was time for dinner. As soon as Bai Suzhen and Heitu''s hands were pulled, the three of them walked directly into the restaurant. Delayed on the first floor and went straight to the private room upstairs.


    "My son, what would you like to order?"


    As soon as the three of them sat down, a shopkeeper with towels on his shoulders ran to the table, and asked them as they diligently wiped them on the table that could be photographed.


    "Choose what you are good at..." Before Zhou Ye said anything, the Black Rabbit said first, and Zhou Ye could only add: "Two more pots of good Longjing!"


    "Okay, just wait a while and come right away!" The shop Xiaoer agreed and went straight downstairs happily. It''s not easy to meet such a master who doesn''t lack money. Why don''t you rush to take care of him when you meet him?


    Sure enough, but within a few moments, the same and the same exquisite dishes were brought up. The black rabbit was so happy, Zhou Ye nodded in satisfaction, let alone other things, but the appearance of the dishes has increased. Kind of appetite.


    The black rabbit has a chicken wing in one hand and a West Lake crab in the other. His small mouth has never stopped...


    After all, she was still a virtuous Shude Bai Suzhen. After the dishes came up, she was also very busy, busy picking fish bones for Zhou Ye, and busy helping Zhou Ye prepare dishes...


    However, Zhou Ye''s attention was completely attracted by the chatter of the people next to him.

 Chapter 249

    "Li Tou, we have been stolen from this library several times, and we have been chasing after it, but the official library''s locks are all good, and there are no clues. How can we trace it? Or you are reporting to the county magistrate. , How about letting the magistrate allow us a few more days?"


    "I also know that my brothers have been working hard these days, but I can''t help it!" said a middle-aged man dressed as a head catcher, "The magistrate is not only forcing you to solve the case, he is also forcing me, I have been three days I haven''t been home yet... Hey, this damn little thief, he can''t steal anything, he must steal the treasury!"


    Chapter Three Hundred and Sixth


    The two catchers just talked there and didn''t notice the ears on the wall.


    The conversation between the two caused Zhou Ye, who was eavesdropping on the side, to slightly tilt his mouth. Is it time?Has that little green snake come out to make waves?


    "Why are officials so happy?" Bai Suzhen asked curiously as she looked at the inexplicable smile on her man''s face.


    "Zhen''er, I think the scenery here is very good, why don''t you live here for more time?" Zhou Ye did not answer Bai Suzhen''s question, but said instead.


    "Everything is just as the officials want!" Although Xiao Bai Snake felt a little surprised at her man''s sudden thoughts, she also agreed. In her opinion, as long as her man is happy, everything is fine...


    After the three of them had lunch, they left Qiantang County and stopped in a dilapidated courtyard not far from the West Lake...


    "Chou Wangfu?" Bai Suzhen looked at the dilapidated gate, the plaque covered with spider silk and fallen leaves, and asked: "Officials? Are we going to live here?"


    "Well, from today, we will live here!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded. This is the little green snake''s lair. How can we catch her if we don''t come here?


    "Do you want to live here? It looks so shabby!" The black rabbit said, looking at the courtyard of the palace that had been left unattended for a long time, "It will take a long time to clean..."


    What this foodie fears most is cleaning...but fortunately, there is also the white sister of the virtuous Shude, thinking that here, the black rabbit blinked and looked at Bai Suzhen with his cute big eyes, and said, "Sister Bai, black Rabbits are most afraid of cleaning..."


    "Okay, I know your idea of ??a snack food!" Bai Suzhen has always regarded the black rabbit as her sister. Seeing her say this, she couldn''t help but tap her forehead and smiled: "I''ll just clean it up. Fortunately, some spells can be cleaned up in a while!"


    "Yeah, sister Bai is the best!" Hei Tu bounced happily when he heard that she didn''t need her to clean up.


    The three of them pushed open the old door of the mansion and stepped into the mansion of the king of enemies. They just heard a voice saying: "Oh, such a handsome little lady, not bad, not bad, just to be my princess, huh? Such a cute little girl? This king is also missing a little girl who warms the bed. That''s great!"


    The little white snake and the black rabbit turned their heads when they heard the sound, and saw a handsome young man in a cyan robe standing behind them, speaking in a big way.


    The two women looked at Young Master Tsing Yi not angry, let alone cursing, but looked at him (her) as if they were ready to watch the show.


    The two women looked at the young man in Tsing Yi almost suspicious of life, and looked at them repeatedly. There was nothing wrong with them. Why did these two little ladies look at themselves like this?


    "Hey, don''t you lack a man who warms the bed? I can warm the bed!" Zhou Ye said in her ear mischievously when this guy had already walked around behind the young man in Qingyi.


    A man''s voice suddenly rang in her ears, and Xiaoqing, dressed in men''s clothing, turned his head in surprise, but saw nothing."Who are you? You''re pretending to be a ghost here, come out for this son!"


    "I''m right behind you! Can''t you see me?" The ridiculous male voice rang in her ears again, and deliberately added a touch to her earlobe...


    "Ah-I''m not afraid of you... I''ll tell you..." Xiao Qing is really a bit paw, this male voice that always can''t see the figure is really...too human.


    At this moment, Xiaoqing didn''t care about playing with Bai Suzhen and the black rabbit anymore, and asked in a panic: "You, have you seen... the person behind me?"


    "How can anyone...You are so strange that you jumped out and teased us with inferiority, and still pretended to be in front of us. Is there anyone else besides you?" The black rabbit gently pulled his sister Bai''s hand. Begged her not to reveal the tricks of her own man.


    "We didn''t see anyone behind you? We only saw you talking to yourself there? Who are you?" Bai Suzhen''s rare innocence, too, teased the fake boy pretending to be a man.


    "Ha...ha...you can''t scare me, you are definitely a group!" Xiaoqing is brave, holding the five ghosts of Fajue in his hand, and is about to summon his five ghosts to help... In her opinion, even if there is a ghost behind her, the five ghosts removal method she has cultivated will definitely help her to hold the ghost.


    At this time, how could Bai Suzhen not see that her man¡¯s interest in teasing sister paper has come again. Seeing the Five Ghost Transport Artifacts pinched by Xiaoqing, she also silently pinched Fajue in her hand, holding Xiaoqing The Fajue in his hand was broken up.


    Because Bai Suzhen knew that although her man didn''t know how to recover those ghosts, it didn''t mean that he couldn''t take those ghosts. If she let her man pull out his two sacred soldiers, I am afraid that the five ghosts will really be scattered.


    Even if his own man just pulled out and didn''t use it, those five ghosts couldn''t resist the monstrous suffocation emanating from the two god-killing soldiers. By then, I''m afraid they will really have enemies...


    She had already seen that Zhou Ye had some meaning for this little girl, and she didn''t want her own sisters. Because of some trivial things, she couldn''t talk with Zhou Ye. In the end, Zhou Ye would definitely not be the one who was unlucky... Do some tricks.


    "Hey, five ghosts listen to my orders...Five ghosts?...You bastards, you are always unreliable at critical moments..." Xiaoqing tried her five ghosts again...but there is no use for eggs, I have eaten Bai Suzhen with two golden pills is twice as strong as in the original work.


    "You have to be the king, isn''t it okay to be a concubine for this king?" Zhou Ye gave his little white snake a approving look, and then said with a gloomy ghost in his mouth: "You The five ghosts were so scared to show up when they saw this king... It''s better for you to obediently follow this king!"


    "Bah, I won''t be a princess for you! This girl will never be a princess for a ghost..." Xiaoqing didn''t care about pretending to be any more princess at this time. I have already regarded Zhou Ye as a ghost king who coveted her beauty...


    "Then... I can''t help you, Little Green Snake!" Zhou Ye suppressed his smile and continued to play his role as the ghost king, relying on his own speed to hide behind Xiao Qing. In short, Xiao Qing couldn''t see him. ''S silhouette...


    "Huh--!" Xiao Qingjiao snorted, and she would show her true shape as soon as she pinched her hands, and come to Zhou Ye with a dead fish...but she didn''t wait for the law to start, so she felt that she was killed two points before Hungary. With a slight squeeze, she suddenly forgot about any method... With a scream, she almost collapsed to the ground...


    "Although I admire the snake-like man very much, I don''t think I''m so heavy, so it''s better for you to keep your human form!" Zhou Ye turned out from behind Xiaoqing Shiran and embraced Xiaoqing''s. Snake waist...


    "Let go of me, you disciple." Xiao Qing struggled desperately, but it was a pity that Zhou Ye''s power was not something she could struggle with as a snake demon who had cultivated for 800 years.


    "I can''t let go, you need to warm my bed today..." Zhou Ye smiled and walked towards the inner courtyard of the Prince Qiu''s mansion while hugging Xiao Qing.


    "Help..." At this time, Xiaoqing also forgot that she had just played with Bai Suzhen and the black rabbit, and actually asked the two girls for help.


    "Brother, wait a minute!" Xiao Bai Snake''s words gave Xiao Qing infinite hope, but it was a pity that Bai Suzhen''s next sentence made her fall into the abyss."It''s too messy here, it won''t be good if I get my brother''s clothes dirty, just wait for me to tidy it up..."


    At this time, Xiaoqing really wants to vomit a million words. You shouted at him to create an environment where he can be more comfortable and ritual to me?I have to say, she really guessed it right. When the little white snake passed her, she even gave her a magic trick to prevent her from turning into her original form...


    Xiaoqing could only look desperately at Bai Suzhen while humming briskly while using Taoism to clean up the dilapidated Prince''s Palace.She couldn''t figure it out anyway.


    The beautiful woman in white in front of me can see that this man who loves to take her very much, why is she so happy to help him oppress herself?Obviously, just raising your hand a little bit can let herself go... the world is too dangerous, she wants to go back to the mountains.


    Only after she really endured Zhou Ye''s whip and troll did she understand why Bai Suzhen was so happy... Is this really a human?Is this an animal?


    No, it¡¯s more cattle than cattle. Regardless of being a newlywed woman, I spent more than an hour with myself... Although, it¡¯s really comfortable, but I really can¡¯t stand a bird... Bai Suzhen and the little black rabbit were also brought to the couch together...


    This night, Zhou Ye was able to successfully unlock a variety of postures, such as double snakes throwing beads, such as double snakes, such as double snakes... In short, the new white lady legendary world, the double snake achievement was achieved...


    [The man who says snakes, you are mighty and majestic. What''s more terrifying than saying a snake is that you say two snakes!laugh!


    Chapter Three Hundred and Thirty Seven


    Outing in March, the mountains around Qiantang County are a good place to go.


    Today Zhou Ye had a rare interest, and brought Bai Suzhen, Xiaoqing and Black Rabbit to go outing. They went to Lingyin Temple first, and then went up the mountain from the back mountain of Lingyin Temple. They planned to take the northern peak, Meiren Peak, Longmen Mountain, Shiren Pavilion, Baiyun Peak, Yunwu Terrace, Huxueling, Tianmen Mountain all the way back to Hangzhou county.


    In the mountain road, the black rabbit ran ahead happily, turning his head and shouting from time to time: "Master, Sister Bai, Sister Qing, hurry up!"


    The black rabbit carved with powder and jade has an innocent appearance, so that the visitors who see her can''t help but turn up the corners of their mouths, can''t help but sigh, if they have such a cute sister, I am afraid they will hold them in their hands. , I''m not going to be spoiled.


    If they knew what Zhou Ye had done to the Black Rabbit about the heartbreaking (cracking) sickness (cracking), they would have killed Zhou Ye.


    "Officials, the black rabbit has already run so far, let''s go up the mountain soon!" Bai Suzhen, who followed Zhou Ye, laughed softly.


    "Okay! Let''s go quickly too!" Zhou Ye said as he grabbed the hands of the two girls, Bai Qing, and chased him towards the black rabbit.


    "I can go by myself, I don''t need you to hold me..." Xiaoqing gently shook her little hand, muttering Xiaoxiao, with an unhappy look.


    Zhou Ye just ignored Xiaoqing''s words and ignored her.Bai Suzhen looked at her new sister and couldn''t help but want to laugh...


    In the eyes of Little White Snake, her new sister was completely upright.Obviously speaking awkward things, but the body is involuntarily dependent on the body of the official, and the corners of the mouth still leak a happy smile like a spring girl...


    Or is this the type of body that is more honest than the mouth, as the official said?

 Chapter 250

    "..." At this time, Xiaoqing also noticed the dizzy gaze from her own kind. The gaze seemed to see everything about her clearly, making her pink and red cheeks, and she no longer looked awkward. Like a well-behaved little wife, followed Zhou Ye softly.


    Smiling and frowning, with beautiful eyes looking forward, Zhou Ye occasionally turned his head and saw such a scene. It was the true portrayal of Xiaoqing at the moment, and he couldn''t help but clenched her hand for a few minutes.


    Xiaoqing seemed to hold Zhou Ye''s hand back a little harder. She didn''t know why she had such feelings for the boy who forced her to force her. She only knew that this handsome boy did not know when she had already entered her. His heart, his smile and anger all touched his heartstrings.


    Maybe this is her own fate, Xiaoqing resigned to her fate and thought that she had completely untied her heart knot, holding Zhou Ye''s hand, couldn''t help but tighten again, and her attachment to Zhou Ye became a little bit more in her heart. Minute.


    Zhou Ye glanced at Xiao Bai Snake knowingly, smiled knowingly, and the three of them walked side by side towards the black rabbit.


    The group of people walked up to the tea mountain without knowing it, listening to the singing of the tea picker, they felt that the scenery in front of them seemed a little more charming and charming.


    Just as several people were playing downstream along the mountain road, Zhou Ye suddenly stopped his footsteps, and the women who provoked them all asked.


    "Does the official feel tired? Why don''t we find a place to rest?" The first thing Xiaobai She thought of was whether Zhou Ye was tired.


    "Yelang, why don''t I recruit those five ghosts and let them carry you away!" Xiaoqing''s caring feeling was also beyond words.


    The Black Rabbit is even more direct, and he will press and motivate Zhou Ye... "Master, I will help you rub your legs!"


    "I''m not tired..." Although Zhou Ye cares so much about his own woman, he feels filled with his heart and is very happy, but he is also a little dumbfounded. He has reached the extreme of physical and physical strength. Maybe this way I¡¯m tired...


    "What about the official?"


    The girls looked at Zhou Ye a little unclearly, waiting for his explanation.


    "I''ll show you something fun..." Looking at the girls, Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously, and then reached out and made a silent gesture: "Be lighter under your feet, don''t make any noise..."


    "Yeah!" The curiosity girls followed behind Zhou Ye and quietly walked to a fork in the road. After walking along the mountain path for about two or three minutes, a monk and a scholar dressed up in front of him suddenly appeared. youth.


    I saw the old monk walking behind the scholar who was carrying the medicine hoe, and opened his mouth: "Brother, what a look!"


    This sentence awakened the scholar who was collecting medicine, and saw the monk hurriedly saluting: "It turned out to be a master, disrespectful!"


    "It''s easy to talk!" The old monk folded his hands together: "I''ll ask you, is this tea picker''s mountain song nice?"


    "It sounds good, it looks like a lark!" the scholar replied.


    "Don''t you know that there is a better voice in the world?" The old monk asked. The scholar didn''t know how to answer, so he had to shake his head to signal that he didn''t know.


    "Twilight Drumchen Bell Buddha''s meditation sing!" The old monk said the Buddha''s name, "Nanwu Amitabha!"


    "What does the teacher mean?" The scholar was confused by the old monk''s words. He suddenly came up to praise his good looks, and then asked himself whether the singing of the tea picker was good or not?


    "Hahahahaha..." A clear laugh interrupted what the old monk wanted to say, and the two looked at the place where the laughter came from, and only one man and three women were walking towards them. , The laughter was made by the handsome young man.


    "The old monk means, Xiang Gong, you are destined to my Buddha, don''t you hurry up and follow Lao Na?"


    Zhou Ye''s words caused the scholar to protect his hands immediately, and he took a few steps back, looking at the old monk with horror.


    Song people are so masculine, especially because this scholar is a little bit female, and he is even more unbearable on weekdays. The scholar did not expect that he would encounter a good masculine old monk if he came to pick a medicine... "That...Master, the boy is not good at being a man, and he really disappoints the great love of the master, that...the boy will leave now...and there will be no deadline!"


    With that said, the scholar didn''t even want the medicine hoe thrown on the ground, and ran down the mountain...


    "Hahahahaha..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing. Ye Tong''s Xu Xian was indeed a bit more feminine, but he didn''t expect his reaction to be so big. It seems that many of them are tired by their appearance... ¡­


    "Master, please forgive me, my family officials are joking. He has no intention of slandering the master. Please forgive me, don''t be angry with my family officials!" Bai Suzhen looked helplessly at her man. She is already used to showing her man. She had the bottom line, anyway, she was reluctant to talk about her own man, so she could only give him the bottom line.


    "...A fanatic... really a fanatic..." The old monk Fahai trembled in anger. Just as Bai Suzhen apologized to him, he looked at Bai Suzhen and suddenly yelled: "Whoever dares to transform into a human form. Endanger the world, you must not stay!"


    Chapter Three Hundred and Thirty Eight


    With a violent drink, Fahai touched his hand behind him. He wanted to take the purple golden bowl given to him by the Buddha Tathagata, to cast down demons and slay demons... But his hand touched the place where the purple gold bowl was hanging behind him, but he touched it. Empty.


    "Hey, old monk, are you looking for this thing?" Zhou Ye''s words made Fahai couldn''t help but look up. Isn''t the thing that Zhou Ye throwing and playing with in his hand the one who eats?


    The most annoying thing is that Zhou Ye also threw his precious treasure to a young monster, and let her look there, especially when the following sentence said that Fahai almost didn''t vomit blood.


    "Be careful with the black rabbit. This thing is dirty. This old monk doesn''t look clean. I guess he never brought a bowl cleaner after eating... You see, it''s all greasy and you can take out a figure. Remember to wash your hands later. !"


    "Amitabha Buddha, evildoer, it seems that Lao Na is going to use King Kong''s anger today to cast down demons and demons!" Fahai was really mad at Zhou Ye. How can there be such a burying person? Should the Buddha''s treasures also be scrubbed?No knowledge.


    Zhou Ye didn''t care, and Fahai used it casually. In Zhou Ye''s view, no matter how much Fahai jumped, he would have nothing to do with him.


    But the movements behind Fahai made Zhou Ye almost laugh.


    I saw Fahai pinching the magic formula in his hand and yelled in a low voice: "Please Liu Ding Liu Jia to cast down demons and eliminate demons..."


    There were too many slots in this sentence, so Zhou Ye didn''t know where to complain.


    Nima¡¯s, aren¡¯t you a monk?What is your relationship with Taoism?Do you want to hire Liu Ding Liu Jia for Mao Jiang Yao to eliminate demons?Instead of eight dragons?But then again, when the White Lady was suppressed under the Leifeng Pagoda, it seemed that the person watching the tower was the celestial general. This Nima is really embarrassing... Maybe the screenwriter''s mind was flooded?


    As Fahai¡¯s words fell, twelve golden lights descended from the sky and landed in front of Fahai. Fahai didn¡¯t dare to neglect, so he hurriedly bowed his head and bowed and said: "Poor monk Fahai, please come to the fairy to help me. Slay demons and demons..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Fahai waited for a long time. Before Liu Ding Liujia could reply, he suddenly raised his head slightly and peeked at him with hesitation. This look really scared him to death...


    I saw the twelve celestial soldiers and celestial generals kneeling respectfully in front of the handsome young man, and said: "The 27th squad of the Superman Legion has seen the master and the mistresses!"


    Zhou Ye looked at this familiar dress, familiar person, isn''t this the 500,000 Superman Army that he lent to the Heavenly Court?They are actually in the lower realm today?That''s so interesting...


    "Get up..." Zhou Ye said like a gangster, pointing his finger at the sea and said, "If you beat me, you won''t be afraid to kill me. The Buddha came to me to hold on, go up..."


    The twelve soldiers of the Superman Legion stood up and surrounded Fahai on the spot, with malicious smiles in their eyes, daring to offend his master, he was dead...


    "..." Before Fahai could speak, he was drowned in the fists and feet of twelve Supermen.


    This time even the most reasonable Little White Snake wouldn''t speak for him. Who would plead for a second fool who talked about evildoers and shut down demons, but Little White Snake was unwilling.


    "Ah... forgive... Ah... I... my Buddha... save me..." Fahai only felt that the fist that the soldier and heaven would hit on him that day was like a mighty force, and it hurt all at once. marrow.


    He really couldn''t help but screamed for help, but it was an egg. There were few people on the mountain path, and even more of his screams, even if someone heard it, they didn''t dare to save him.


    Just when the twelve supermen thoroughly implemented their master¡¯s wishes and were looking for non-fatal but very painful parts to attack, suddenly in mid-air, a voice resounded like a bell in the morning and a drum in the evening, resounding through the sky: "It¡¯s better to give me one. Face, how about letting go of this evil barrier?"


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye looked up and saw that it was not someone else who came here, it was the Tathagata. He was standing in the air with the Buddha''s light shining behind him."It turns out that it''s the Tathagata... What does this thing have to do with you? Is it worth your favor?"


    Zhou Ye said that he flew up in the air and faced that Tathagata face to face. The two looked at each other as equals. Zhou Ye did not have the habit of looking up at others. Of course, except for the sister paper wearing a miniskirt...


    "This evil barrier was originally the Lingao at the foot of my Lingshan Mountain. I saw that it listened to my lectures every day. It had a bit of Buddha nature, so I gave him a few words. When he turned into a human, I volunteered to spread the Dharma here. To save sentient beings..." As said.


    "Oh? It turns out to be an old turtle with a backing..." Zhou Ye smiled, and while talking, he ordered his twelve Superman soldiers with the back of his hand behind him, [Kill him!


    Several supermen saw the signs of their own masters, and they immediately understood. The strength of their hands condensed the dead hand, and the head of the old Fahai was blown with a punch. As Fahai died, the body appeared in its original form and transformed into A big king with a radius of more than 30 meters...


    "You guys, how can you be like this? Am I not talking to the Buddha? Why did you kill him? Why don''t you go back to the heaven and think about it?" Zhou Ye falsely reprimanded his superman soldier. , Winked at them, [Well done!

 Chapter 251

    "Yes, it''s the fault of the subordinates, the subordinates will go back and think about the past!" The super people also pretended to be sincere and fearful, and disappeared into golden light one by one.


    "Oh-Zhou benefactor, you..." How could the Tathagata fail to see Zhou Ye''s tricks, but he really couldn''t turn his face with Zhou Ye. Again, Buddhism relied on hundreds of millions of benevolent men and women. It happened that Zhou Ye Ye''s nuclear bombs are most suitable for hitting densely populated places. It is really one thing to one thing, and it is hitting his Buddhist weakness.


    "Excuse me, Buddha, I only have one problem. I don¡¯t see that I have an enemy. If I have an enemy, I won¡¯t be able to sleep or eat. I will stare at him all the time, read him every minute, and sleep. I would always look at him with one eye open, until my enemy is dead..." Zhou Ye said as though he was embarrassed, as if you wanted to understand me.


    This is not only Zhou Ye''s excuse, but also Zhou Ye''s threat. As my enemy, are you ready for the destruction of Buddhism?


    "That''s it...this is also the blame for the wicked animal." The Buddha heard Zhou Ye''s illocutionary meaning, but he also had nothing to do with Zhou Ye. Even if he had beaten Zhou Ye, he could not catch Zhou Ye.As long as Zhou Ye cannot be caught, that Zhou Ye will become a nightmare for his Western sect. He sees this very clearly... "Then can I return the magic weapon I taught?"


    "Your magic weapon?" Zhou Ye was puzzled, and then he followed the gaze of the Tathagata to see the Zijin Bowl, and immediately understood the meaning of the Tathagata.He smiled and said: "No problem...I don''t want to use this stuff, what else can you do if you don''t return it?"


    "..." Tathagata did not speak, but his heart said: Ghosts believe in you. If you hold the pagoda of the Tota Heavenly King, you will not return it to others. The Tota Heavenly King is now making fake pagodas every day to hold them and pretend to be. Heavenly Court drew the smile of a fairy...


    Zhou Ye didn¡¯t care about Tathagata¡¯s expression, jumped to the ground, took the purple golden bowl from the black rabbit and threw it to Tathagata, then pointed to Fahai¡¯s corpse and said, ¡°You don¡¯t want this stuff? Then I¡¯ll use it to boil turtle essence. It can also replenish the body!"


    Zhou Ye said, rather than speaking, he put Fahai''s body away as soon as he raised his hand, saying everything else was nonsense, but it is true that Fahai''s body didn''t want to be returned to the Tathagata. Is there any way to bring back the dead, Zhou Ye has no habit of leaving a tail for himself...


    "Hey..." Tathagata understood Zhou Ye''s meaning, but he could only sigh helplessly, "So I will leave..."


    "No..." Zhou Ye stood carelessly on the spot, until the figure of the Tathagata disappeared in front of him, he turned his head back to the women, and Xiao Qing''s admiring gaze, like a fan, greeted him.


    "Ye...Yelang...that...that is...that is the Tathagata Buddha?" Xiaoqing was so excited that she almost couldn''t say clearly, she couldn''t believe what she saw with her eyes, it was a bit too frightening. , The Buddha appeared in front of his man, and seemed to be a little afraid of his man...


    "Yes, this is the second time I have seen him..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "You...you...he...he..." Xiaoqing is a little incoherent...that''s the Buddha now...why his own man looks like a careless man.


    "Okay, sister Xiaoqing, you just entered our door, there are so many things about officials, you don''t know!" Seeing the Tathagata again is for the little white snakes and black rabbits who have experienced the attack with Zhou Ye in the heaven. I can no longer make them feel excited, "Today, I will tell you about the glorious deeds of our family officials!"


    "Hmm..." Xiao Qing finally calmed down, nodded, and obediently followed Xiao Bai Snake, listening to her tell herself about Zhou Ye''s past.


    Xiaoqing that night was really obedient, and even Zhou Ye''s request to open the back door was not refused, making Zhou Ye confused...In fact, it was all caused by his glorious deeds.


    Although Xiaoqing is sometimes lawless when he does things, but after hearing what his own men do, he is suddenly shocked, stealing golden pills, stealing peaches, taking fairies, catching Chang''e, and opposing heaven.This casually singled out one thing is unthinkable for others, and only after his own man has done these things, he can go to heaven to visit relatives grandiosely... Xiaoqing has to say a word to his own man, now Zhou Ye has become her object of worship.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Thirty Nine


    Seven years later...


    Wuyi Mountain, in a hole¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A girl with a sweet face is sitting cross-legged on a futon in the cave, her eyes closed tightly, practicing hard...When a cloud of white mist gathers and disperses on top of her head, it faintly turns into three flowers, and signs of Chaoyuan on top .


    At this moment, a girl''s voice came over, breaking the girl''s cultivation in the cave."Mei Niang, Mei Niang... Tomorrow is the Shangyuan Festival, let''s go down the mountain and play together!"


    "..."


    The most avoid interference while practicing, the girl in the cave, Mei Niang''s breakthrough, had to give up as soon as the words came, she opened her eyes slowly, and she sighed slightly, "Okay, Caiyin, I see... ¡­"


    "Mei Niang, don''t you find it boring to practice every day like this?" A girl in plain clothes walked in from outside the cave, who was Mei Niang''s friend, Caiyin.


    "For five hundred years, you meditate like this every day...Where does it look like a rabbit, you don''t even eat carrots!"


    While complaining, Caiyin walked to Mei Niang''s face and said, "Just for the joke in the heavenly court, are you worth it?"


    "Of course it''s worth..." Mei Niang said, and the whole person fell into the memory unconsciously.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of Mei Niang¡¯s memories¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Mei Niang was originally a jade rabbit in Yaochi, she lived in the heavenly court without any cares, but one day, her life changed...


    That day, she was playing with her companions in Yaochi''s flower garden, when she suddenly saw a figure who shouldn''t have appeared in Yaochi, that was a handsome and incomparably handsome young man.


    You know, what place is Yaochi, that is the territory of Queen Mother of the West, the commander-in-chief of the heavenly female fairy, let alone a male fairy here, it''s a rabbit or a fairy bird...


    This is the first time Mei Niang saw a man''s figure... At first glance she was filled with that handsome figure...


    "Hey! Yelang, look at that little rabbit so funny... It''s staring at you unblinking!" A female fairy who accompanied the man next to him spoke, and she saw it. Mei Niang staring at Zhou Ye in a daze."It seems that Yelang, your style is regardless of race..."


    Mei Niang knew this fairy and also knew the identity of this fairy.The fourth daughter of Queen Mother West, the fourth of the Seven Fairies...


    Although demon transformation is not allowed in the heavenly court, Mei Niang, who has been fed the fairy grass all the year round, has already turned on her wisdom and knows the truth. When the fairy said that sentence, she couldn''t help but shrank back with inferiority. She knew that the identities of the two were very different, and that such a beautiful boy did not deserve to have it...


    At this moment, the beautiful young man walked in front of her, bent over and picked her up. Even now, Mei Niang still remembers the taste of the handsome young man. It is a very reassuring taste. A taste that makes people let go of all guards.


    "What a cute little bunny... I really want to take home to be with the black rabbit..." the boy said, a big flat peach suddenly appeared in his hand, although it was only the lowest five hundred-year-old flat peach, but It was also out of reach for Mei Niang.


    After all, no matter how extravagant the people in the heavenly court are, they will not feed a rabbit with a flat peach. Even if they want to feed it, they won¡¯t be Mei Niang. You must know that there are countless immortal birds and beasts in the heavenly court. There is no turn for a jade rabbit to eat flat peaches.


    "Now, little rabbit, if you transform into shape, just transform like her!" The boy said, pointing to a girl behind him, Mei Niang couldn''t help looking at the direction the boy was pointing.


    I saw a white-clothed girl standing pretty on the right side of the boy. The girl had a face like a willow brow, bright eyes and slim teeth, and a gentle and pleasant face with a hint of softness. She was a beautiful woman with a natural beauty...


    "Brother, why let the little bunny be transformed into my appearance?" the girl asked strangely.


    "Because I think sister or something, one is really not enough, it should be more! Hey, little rabbit, if you look like her, then I will accept you as a concubine and let you have a couple with her How about a good sister?" The words of the handsome boy made the girl agitated.


    Although she knew that this might be just a joke of the teenager, Mei Niang still secretly wrote down the girl''s appearance...


    In the days to come, Mei Niang could always see the figure of that young man, but there was never a lack of the company of a fairy beside him, until that time--


    That day Mei Niang was in the flower garden, secretly practicing in her cave... but she was awakened by a strange sound.


    "Ennies... It''s not enough to let you abuse your concubine in the concubine''s bedroom, you still bring your concubine here... just in case people see, how is the concubine... commanding... commanding the heaven... ...The fairy...ah, tap..."


    Mei Niang heard the sound, quietly closed her exercises, and got out of her own rabbit hole, but was shocked by the scene in front of her...


    Queen Mother West, who used to be extremely dignified, was welcoming, tactfully, welcoming and welcoming under that boy, and it was the beautiful and dignified Queen Mother West who made a strange sound...


    Mei Niang''s surprise didn''t matter, the demon spirit on her body was confiscated, and a trace of it leaked, and she was immediately noticed by Queen Mother Xi...


    "Who is it? Come out..." Queen Mother West forcibly resisted the feeling in her body and looked at Mei Niang who was violently leaking in her eyes like electricity...


    "Well, it''s just a little rabbit..."


    "This is not an ordinary rabbit..." Queen Mother West ignored the boy''s comfort and took Mei Niang in her hand with a finger of her right hand."Don''t you know the laws of the heavens that all animals are not allowed to practice? How dare to practice secretly? Who gave you the courage?"


    Mei Niang shook her whole body in fright. She didn''t know what to do. She didn''t have any ambitions to dominate, and her cultivation was just a joke for someone...


    And that person did not disappoint Mei Niang.


    "It was the courage I gave her, the flat peach I gave her, how about it? You want to punish me for failing? It turned the sky up to you..." the boy said, using the stunt [second thousand strikes] he hadn''t used for a long time. Cut the head of the female fairies to the hip...


    After a while-descending on the platform...


    The celestial soldiers guarding this place have long been pushed aside by the teenager, and there is only one person and one rabbit left on the stage...


    "Now, little rabbit, this heaven is not a place for cultivation. You should go to the lower realm for cultivation..." the boy said, taking out a tower-shaped treasure from his arms, and then collecting the tower from the Taoist priest. She Fa Jue passed to Mei Niang."When you are successful in your cultivation, you can go to Lishan to find me. I''ll wait for the day you enter my Zhou''s house. Remember, Zhou Ye..."

 Chapter 252

    Mei Niang was embarrassed by Zhou Ye''s words, but she kept it firmly in her heart, not dare to forget it... When she jumped down to Sendai, she vaguely heard Zhou Ye''s self-confidence. Talking to oneself.


    "Girl snails, girl snails...Although there is no snail girl, it''s not bad to raise a jade rabbit girl by yourself..."


    After Mei Niang was in the lower realm, she landed directly in the Wuyi Mountain, relying on the exquisite pagoda that Zhou Ye gave her, and no demon or others bullied her, she has been practicing in the mountains with great concentration.


    In the past five hundred years, she only occasionally went out of the cave to find food, but since she rescued Caiyin a hundred years ago, all the things she bought out of the cave have been handed over to Caiyin. She was only cultivating with all her heart, and finally she was about to fully cultivate her form... ¡­


    As long as the three flowers gather at the top and the inner alchemy is successful, Mei Niang can completely take off the animal body and transform into a human form, but she did not expect that this attempt today was interrupted by her sister...


    Three hundred and forty chapters


    Although her breakthrough was interrupted by her friend, the kind-hearted Mei Niang didn''t blame Caiyin. She knew Caiyin was also unintentional. Maybe it was her chance...


    "Yelang, when can I see you..." Mei Niang couldn''t help murmured.


    "Yelang again..." Caiyin rolled her eyes and said helplessly: "Is your Yelang really so good?"


    My sister is good at everything, she is a cultivator with love and ignorance. When she is not cultivating, she started to talk about the man who turned her into a cultivator. I really don¡¯t know what is so good about that man. Do not forget?Caiyin couldn''t help but sighed.


    "Of course..." As a little fan of Zhou Ye, Mei Niang would never allow her friends to question her own Yelang. "Forget it, it''s time for you to see the peerless elegance of my Yelang... ¡­"


    Mei Niang said, carefully taking out a scroll from the sandalwood box beside the pillow in front of the couch, and slowly spread it out in front of Caiyin.


    That was the portrait of Zhou Ye drawn from memory when Mei Niang was cultivating Xiaocheng, who couldn''t hide her love.She looked at Caiyin''s small mouth and couldn''t help but said triumphantly: "How is it? You are fascinated by my Yelang style..."


    "Isn''t this something you imagined?" Caiyin couldn''t help but slapped, "How could there be such a man in the world..."


    "How could Yelang be comparable to those ordinary folks?" Mei Niang''s face was full of triumph, with a face similar to that of Xiaobai Snake with a little bit of playfulness.


    "Okay, okay, your Yelang is the most handsome, okay?" Caiyin doesn''t care about Yelang or Yelang. She is thinking about going down the mountain tomorrow.


    Looking at the self-intoxicated good sister who was still staring at Zhou Ye''s portrait, Caiyin''s eyes turned slightly, and her heart came to mind."Tomorrow is the Shangyuan Festival. It is said that Lin''an Mansion will be very lively by then, and wanderers and scholars from all over the world will gather there. Maybe someone¡¯s Yelang will also go to play. Well, since someone doesn¡¯t want to Go, then I have to go by myself..."


    "I go¡­¡­"


    As long as Mei Niang heard something related to Zhou Ye, her IQ would drop to a negative number instantly, and she ignored whether Zhou Ye would really go, she immediately put the portrait away carefully and placed it in front of the couch again. Then rushed into the kitchen and got busy.


    "What are you doing? Mei Niang?"


    "I''m preparing dry food for tomorrow, isn''t I going to Lin''an Mansion tomorrow? Of course I have to prepare more dry food!"


    "But how do I feel that you have done so much, enough for the two of us to eat for several days!?"


    "It''s okay, if I meet Yelang, I also want him to taste my craft, Caiyin, see how my little rabbit pinches? Does it look like me before?"


    "Oh my God, Mei Niang, are you going crazy? Steaming a bun, you actually made a picture, and why this picture is still a comic..."


    "I''m afraid Yelang has forgotten me... I''ll make up the experience of our acquaintance, and give it to him at that time. Maybe he thinks of me when I look at it? Okay, don''t say it, Caiyin, help. Let me see!"


    the next day--------


    The listless Caiyin was pulled by the excited Mei Niang straight to Lin''an Mansion hundreds of kilometers away. Mei Niang kept asking like a machine gun along the way.


    "Caiyin, do you think I''m pretty today? There is no rouge, right?"


    "Caiyin, you said if Yelang forgets me, what should I do?"


    "Caiyin, what if Yelang doesn''t like me?"


    "Caiyin..."


    "Stop--!" Caiyin rolled her eyes and said helplessly: "Sister Meiniang, will you let me go? Yesterday, you caught making coolie steamed buns and steamed until the third shift, less than five shifts in the morning. I was dragged up by you,... Sister Mei Niang, the demon also needs to rest..."


    "...Then... Then I won''t ask..." Mei Niang also seemed to feel that she was a bit too much, she smiled sullily and stopped talking.


    Caiyin finally felt a lot quieter, but she couldn''t help but feel a sense of guilt in her heart. This sister of her was so looking forward to meeting that Yelang...what if she didn''t meet that time?Alas, forget it, I''ll accompany her to the Lishan mountain when the day comes.


    After Caiyin made up her mind, the guilt in her heart was slightly reduced.


    The two women cast spells all the way, flying towards Lin''an City.


    On the other side, outside Qiantang County, in the Palace of the King of Chou¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Master, hurry up..." The Black Rabbit kept urging Zhou Ye.


    "Okay, I know, I will get dressed soon..." Zhou Ye raised his hands and asked Xiaoqing and Bai Suzhen to help him dress, and sighed: "I hate this kind of clothes. Struggling."


    "Officials, it''s you who said that there is beauty in uniforms, and Xia is also in etiquette. Why? Don''t you like such gorgeous clothes?" Bai Suzhen joked with a chuckle, covering her mouth.


    "Like..." Zhou Ye said embarrassedly. He suddenly looked at Xiaoqing''s Maotou and said hurriedly: "Don''t, don''t bring that... just give me a cloth towel..."


    There was really no move. When Zhou Ye saw the thing, he thought of Du Fu, the poet who had been played badly in this world. The various portraits of Du Fu that were very busy made him remember...so he said he didn''t want to bring that thing.


    "I know, Zhou Daguan..." Xiao Qingjiao gave Zhou Ye a charmingly white look, then chuckled and put his head back...


    Their family also wants to visit Lin''an. After all, the annual Shangyuan Festival, in terms of the degree of excitement, Qiantang is still inferior to Lin''an Mansion.


    The Qiantang is so close to Lin''an Mansion, there is no need to get up early like Mei Niang and others...


    After everyone had cleaned up the stickers, a few women surrounded Zhou Ye and walked out of the Chou Prince''s Mansion... The black rabbit, the favorite lively along the way, was crazy, and no matter what you see, you have to rush forward and take a look...


    Seeing the sugar man, the black rabbit waved his big hand, all rounded, and then took it in front of Zhou Ye, and divided the sugar man in his hand to his sister and Zhou Ye.


    When I saw the candied haws, I came to a dozen or so skewers. They were still the sisters who had separated themselves...


    There are many people who see dough making...


    When I saw the shadow puppet show, I couldn''t walk even more... Zhou Ye got a big head...


    Until sunset, the night is getting darker, and when the lanterns first come on, the entire Lin''an Mansion is like the night sky of later generations. The lights are bright, and every household has lanterns. The streets in the city are even more lively, dragon dancers, jugglers, guess Lantern riddles, etc., countless...


    On the river in the city, boats and boats floated in the middle of the river, and the sound of silk and bamboo faintly spread to the shore...


    There are also many idiots and women on the shore, putting down their elaborate river lanterns in the river, begging God to give them a good home.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Forty One


    The black rabbit is indispensable for such things as river lights.At this moment, she squatted by the river and put her elaborate river lantern into the river channel.


    It is said that the light of the river lantern is a tribute to grief. The commemoration of the ancestors should be done on the Zhongyuan Festival, but this is the Southern Song Dynasty, which is known as extravagance and extravagance, especially the rivers in Lin''an. The custom of putting river lanterns began.


    Of course, setting the river lantern on the Spring Festival is not a mourning, but a begging for a good couple.It is said that a certain poor scholar in the city had caught the river lantern set by the rich daughter in the downstream, and went to the door with her own poems. The rich lady loved her talents and supported the scholar to get fame and fame. After the scholar became famous, she returned and married. The legend of the rich daughter who sponsored him has made a good story about talented men and beautiful ladies, and I don''t know if it is true or not.


    Anyway, the upper reaches of the lights are all official ladies, rich daughters, Xiaojiabiyu, and the like, and the downstream are the poor scholars who think they are suave, they don¡¯t light up the lights, they just hold bamboo poles. , Fishing nets and the like are waiting...what are you doing?Of course it is fishing for the river lantern.


    Standing among a group of women putting river lanterns, Zhou Ye felt so embarrassed...


    Those women, one by one, would peek at him from time to time. After a while, he had picked up a dozen shampoos and returned.A few courageous people also secretly took his hand and asked where his home is, if there is a marriage...

 Chapter 253

    There are many women who are eager to try and are ready to come up and drop their handkerchiefs...


    "Officials, why don''t I play with the black rabbit here with Xiaoqing sister, you can go shopping for Yuanjie!" Bai Suzhen saw the uncomfortableness of her own man and said with a smile.


    "Well, that''s okay, after a while, the black rabbit will finish lighting up the lights, and then look for me..." Zhou Ye said, turning around and fleeing, provoking Xiaoqing and Xiaobai snake to laugh...


    No tricks, these girls are so mediocre, he really doesn''t look good at any of them... you can''t beat them, you can only hide...


    And on the other side¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Facing the beautiful lights of the city, Mei Niang was like a quail defeated in a fight, feebly.


    At this moment, she was sitting on the roof of a restaurant, staring blankly at the crowded street below her feet... I wanted to cry without tears...


    She has been looking for a whole day, but she did not see the person who has been hiding in her heart... Caiyin also disliked that she only looked for people instead of watching the scene, and ran to play by herself...


    "There is still Beicheng that hasn''t been seen, Mei Niang, don''t be discouraged, you and Yelang must have a close relationship, or why in the heaven, he didn''t choose so many jade rabbits, so he chose you? Come on... ¡­" Mei Niang stood up again while encouraging herself. She believed that if Yelang were here, she would definitely meet him.


    "Huh?" Just when Mei Niang was about to make a blindfold, and then went to find Zhou Ye, she suddenly noticed that in the small alley below her feet, a man who was walking secretly was holding a six or seven-year-old girl looking around and looking forward. ...


    The girl kept crying, kicking and beating the man. The man was so furious that he covered the child¡¯s mouth and nose with a dirty cloth. After a while, the child stopped struggling, as if he was asleep. Lie on the man''s shoulder.


    this is?The one who took the picture?Mei Niang suddenly understood...These people took advantage of the crowds to quietly take away other people¡¯s children. The girls would sell them to the quarters or be the daughters-in-law of the poor, while the boys were a bit miserable and sold handsomely. To be a prostitute or child, the ordinary or ugly ones are sold to beggars to make disabled and deformed children with secret methods, and go to the streets to beg for food to support them...


    How could the kind-hearted Mei Niang tolerate such things? She had to take care of it. Thinking of this, she changed a little, turned into a menswear beauty, hidden in the crowd, and chased the man.


    She knew that people like this must be in groups, and she planned to follow this man to find their nest and bring them together.


    --------the other side--------


    Although the Shangyuan Festival in Lin''an in the Song Dynasty was already a rare carnival event for people of this era... But for Zhou Ye, who has experienced various European carnivals, it is far from enough.The only heavy feelings of those times have been experienced during the previous visits...


    Therefore, for Zhou Ye, there was nothing special about the Shangyuan Festival in Lin''an Mansion. He just came here to avoid the interest of the girls.


    Zhou Ye, who is now another person, walked boringly on the street. He looked at the enthusiastic people on the street. He felt as if he was being excluded. Just when he was about to commit a literary and youthful illness, the corners of his eyes flashed. Passed a familiar figure.


    "Huh? Zhen''er? Why did she run out by herself? She changed into a menswear outfit? What is this going to do?"


    Zhou Ye became curious and followed him. After a while, he finally determined that Xiao Bai Snake was following a man holding a child in front of him.


    The man¡¯s shirt is not to be said to be shabby, right? The top is clean. It is far from being luxurious. And the child in his arms, although the clothes look a little shabby, but from the side of the skirt, From the corners of the clothes leaked out, it can be seen that the clothes inside this child are definitely a rich family.


    After thinking about it, Zhou Ye knew what was going on. Without saying a word, he followed Bai Suzhen (pseudo) to track down the kid abducting man.


    The two followed the man more and more remotely. The man seemed to be very alert. When he reached a secluded street, he turned around and turned back again. Obviously, he was checking whether anyone was following him behind him... ¡­


    After all, Mei Niang had little experience, and when she saw the man about to turn around, she was a little rushed. At this moment, she suddenly felt that she was taken into her arms by a person and pushed into a small alley.


    Mei Niang was shocked at this moment. Does that person have any accomplices? Has been following him all the time?With a decisive pinch in the hand, an exquisite small tower jumped out from her waist, and the corpse of the man who invaded her was about to be shredded in a flash...


    But when Mei Niang saw that person''s face from the moonlight, her body couldn''t help but softened, and the Fa Jue in her hand couldn''t be pinched... The whole person was as if a demon was stunned, looking at Zhou Ye madly.


    "What''s the matter? Zhen''er, the look of your nostalgia that you haven''t seen for a long time makes me flattered..." Zhou Ye teased.


    "Well-it''s been five hundred years... I haven''t seen you for five hundred years..." Mei Niang didn''t care that Zhou Ye''s name was not her name, she stretched out Yu¡¤Hand and held it idiotically. Holding Zhou Ye''s cheek."I...I''m not dreaming, right? Yelang..."


    Yelang?Zhou Ye suddenly felt wrong, Xiaobai Snake had only two names for him, brother and official.Yelang''s other women yelled more, but Xiaobai Snake didn''t yell much. At this moment, Zhou Ye suddenly glanced at the exquisite pagoda floating beside Mei Niang, and suddenly remembered who it was...


    "Five hundred years? I only feel that more than a year has passed in the heaven..." Zhou Ye gently twisted the hair of Mei Niang''s temples and sighed, "Unexpectedly, the little rabbit at that time was also Has become so big..."


    "Well, your little jade rabbit has grown up, Yelang..." Mei Niang said foolishly: "You can already be your concubine..."


    With that said, Mei Niang touched her toes, holding Zhou Ye''s face awkwardly, and offered her own little scorpion. Back then, she had seen this scene countless times in the Yaochi Flower Garden, and every time she was dreaming If at that time Zhou Ye¡¯s woman was so good she was herself, but today, she finally got her wish...


    At the entrance of the alley, the man holding the child glanced at it as he passed by, and muttered in a low voice: "Bah, Lord Rabbit..."


    And Mei Niang didn¡¯t have the time to take care of him. At this time, she was about to be fainted by Zhou Ye... Zhou Ye¡¯s mouth skills were tempered, and thousands of women from the East and the West gave them all after they tried it. Zhou Ye''s five-star praise, it really is not an exaggeration.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Forty Two


    The two figures are in this alley, splitting, splitting, and splitting.Mei Niang seemed to want to vent all her thoughts over the past five hundred years, and she refused to let go of Zhou Ye''s pretensions.


    I don''t know how long it took...The two finally separated completely.


    Mei Niang crouched in Zhou Ye''s arms, panting quickly.She just felt that she was almost in the Paradise of Bliss and would never come back.


    After experiencing the joy that the dream came true, Mei Niang remembered what she was just going to do."Oops, those villains who shoot flowers..."


    "It''s okay, they can''t run away!" Zhou Ye hugged Mei Niang and said in a low voice. He used to be unwilling, but if something really happened, his super hearing was turned on, let alone Lin''an Mansion. It was every sound on the earth that couldn''t be concealed from him.


    "Hmm--!" Mei Niang chose to listen to Zhou Ye''s words. After a mouthful of her love, she had already determined that Zhou Ye was her own man... Isn''t it normal to marry a husband?


    And Zhou Ye didn''t disappoint Mei Niang, leading her on a walk through the air, and directly came to a remote courtyard in the southwest corner of Lin''an.


    When he got here, Zhou Ye kicked open the courtyard door with a carefree kick. The four or five people who heard the sound were knocked to the ground without even seeing Zhou Ye''s face.


    Pushing open the door of the main room, there are seven children tied up with rope and sitting on the ground with rags stuffed in their mouths.


    After releasing these little girls, Mei Niang patiently asked their addresses and names one by one. Most of the seven or eight-year-old children are already somewhat sensible, especially the children of large families. It¡¯s early, many of them can tell where they live...


    There was only one girl who was crying and crying, that is, she didn''t know where she lived, the more anxious she was, the more she couldn''t tell, the more she couldn''t tell, the more she cried...


    In the end, Zhou Ye came out to get her done, and finally asked that the child was called Li Bilian...I have parents in my family, and an uncle...


    Zhou Ye really didn''t expect it to be her?This cousin who grew up with Xu Xian''s son''s childhood sweetheart.He remembered that in the TV series, he didn''t tell her what she almost lost when she was a child?


    However, Zhou Ye turned to think... Yes, Xu Xian was still bachelored by him. Wen Quxing, who was supposed to be reborn as his son, didn''t know where he was reborn. It is not surprising that things have changed.


    Finally, Zhou Ye asked Mei Niang to cast a spell to send back the children who could tell where her home was, and then took Xiao Bilian and Mei Niang to find Xiao Qing and the others, and went back to Qiantang together...


    Those three human traffickers... When Zhou Ye avoided Xiao Bilian, they frustrated them. For a Luo Likong, the most intolerable thing was the abduction of Luo Li, which absolutely cannot be tolerated...


    After the group met, Bai Suzhen was also in a daze when she saw Mei Niang. When Zhou Ye mentioned the past in the Heavenly Court, she suddenly remembered it and couldn''t help but be surprised. The rabbit is now in human form...


    Maybe it''s because of love and infatuation since ancient times. Bai Suzhen really treats Mei Niang as her own sister, and Zhou Ye is a little jealous...


    After returning to Qiantang, the group sent Bilian back to Li Gongfu¡¯s home. Li Gongfu, who was about to hang himself in a hurry, naturally thanked Zhou Ye very much... Later I heard that Zhou Ye also lived in Qiantang County. Zhou Ye left the address, prepared a generous gift, and came to thank him another day.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help him, and told him his address...


    As a result, Li Gongfu took his wife and daughter to the door to thank him the next day. Maybe it was because Zhou Ye saved Little Bilian, who especially liked to pester Zhou Ye.


    Qiantang County is not big, and the two are not too far apart.Li Gongfu doesn''t care about his daughter likes to run to Zhou''s house... In his opinion, Zhou Ye is a gentleman... What would he do to a little girl?Besides, he saved his daughter''s life. How could he harm his daughter?


    However, he obviously didn''t know that there was a term in later generations called [Lorikong], so when Xiao Bilian was 13 years old... he was finally eaten by a certain wolf...


    Qiu Wangfu¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the back house, in the large and scary bedroom.Zhou Ye was lying on his oversized couch, smoking a cigar boredly...

 Chapter 254

    Next to him lay two women with very similar appearances, Bai Suzhen and Hu Meiniang. Next to the little white snake lay Xiaoqing, and next to Hu Meiniang lay a black rabbit.This is a combination of two colors and two rabbits...


    Of course, this is not all, Zhou Ye is still holding a fat baby Lolita in his arms, it is Li Bilian who has just grown up.


    "It''s almost... It''s time to go back..." Zhou Ye muttered, he was a little homesick...


    It is Zhou Ye''s good habit to just do what he thinks of, pat the girls awake one by one and tell them what they are about to leave.Let the women handle everything here so that they can return with him.


    Bai Suzhen, Xiao Qing, and the black rabbit have nothing to worry about. Only Mei Niang wants to go back and tell her friend Caiyin about her, and when the big Lolita Bilian was obsessed with Zhou Ye, she didn¡¯t care if Zhou Ye wanted Going back, she was talking to Zhou Ye anyway...


    Three days later, Zhou Ye left Bilian''s parents with a thousand catties of gold bars, and then took the women up to the heavenly court.I found the old mother Lishan who was visiting friends here to say goodbye to her...


    That night------


    Inside the Yaochi Palace¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Yun¡¤jia...isn''t it good to stay in this world? Why do you have to leave?" Yao Ji''s arms were tightly wrapped around Zhou Ye like a snake, not wanting to let him go.


    "Aren''t you willing to leave with me? Is there anything in this deserted fairy palace worthy of you to hang around?" Zhou Ye said dissatisfied.


    "...The concubine body is afraid to get there, you have too many women and can''t tolerate the concubine body... Besides, if the daughters of the concubine body know..." Yao Ji said that I can''t go on here, because she saw her own The daughters did not know when they had already appeared by her side."You...you..."


    "Mother, the daughters want you to go with your daughter..."


    "Yeah, my mother, isn''t our family with Meimei''s more comfortable than being a fairy in this deserted palace?"


    "mother¡­¡­"


    Yao Ji was already speechless, because someone had already started to make trouble... Zhou Ye finally tried the joy of seven daughters and one mother...


    Pack, take away, take away...


    Pan Taoyuan?take away.


    The female fairies of Yaochi Palace?Take away¡­¡­


    In short, when Zhou Ye left this world, the entire heavenly court reverberated with the Jade Emperor¡¯s sorrowful scream: "Zhou Ye...You should save me some..."


    Chapter Three Hundred and Forty Three


    1942-Winter-Stalingrad-


    This is the battlefield of the Soviet Union and Germany. In order to compete for oil and mineral resources in the Caucasus, Germany brazenly launched a battle against Stalingrad, and the Soviet Union has also vowed to defend its mineral resources and industrial production bases in the Caucasus. A city named after the supreme leader.


    War here is no longer a noun, but a verb.


    The cannonballs whizzing through the sky from time to time, the rumbling armored vehicles on the ground, and the screams of soldiers from both sides, the sound of guns and guns made up this so-called soul song of the eternal night on the eastern front meat grinder battlefield.


    The night is gradually falling--


    The fighting two sides also stopped the exchange of fire in a tacit understanding. After all, fighting in the dark, it is easy to confuse the enemy and us, and the soldiers have been tense for a whole day. It is time for them to rest, otherwise there is no need to wait for each other. If you call, you will collapse here.


    In the city that had been almost turned into ruins, the Soviet soldiers were silently searching for the wounded who had survived, and by the way, they gathered the remains of their comrades-in-arms.


    But this is not simple. Many soldiers were blown up by the shells... their bodies were torn apart, and they couldn''t identify who was who...


    In such a situation, the soldiers still did not give up, and carefully picked up all the corpses piece by piece, and put them in a body bag specially used to hold the Anonymous.


    This is an unspoken rule on the battlefield. Every veteran silently teaches the recruits who have just come up from the back line to follow this rule, because they are afraid that one day they will be bombed like this, and no one will give them. Collect the corpse...


    This undeclared rule was passed down one after another by veterans and recruits...


    The whole Stalingrad, which was like a ruin, remained silent like a bottomless black hole, except for the messy footsteps of the soldiers who collected the corpses, and occasionally the suppressed cry of relatives and friends and the pain of the wounded soldiers. The moan and moan...


    "This is hell..." Standing at the top of a broken wall, Zhou Ye looked at the scene below his feet and couldn''t help but sigh, "No wonder the Second World War is the most tragic war!"


    In this Orthodox church, only one wall has been bombed, but the irony is that there is a big cross on this broken wall. Is it possible that war is also afraid of Jesus?


    On the cross, Zhou Ye stood at the top, and on the cross bar, two girls stood one on the left and one on the right. One of the silver-haired girls was wearing black and white Lolita costumes, and the other was It''s a blonde girl in a red OL skirt... It''s Pandora and the magical girl Ruiwen.


    "Okay, dear, if you don''t want to lose to Sister Ophelia, then you have to start acting now..." Pandora doesn''t care how many people die. For her, as long as her man is safe There is nothing wrong with happiness and health, so the number of other deaths is just a number to her.


    "Well, little Pandora, it''s rare for my dear to sigh, this is rare, I have to say, such a dear is also very handsome!" Ruiwen said with a smile.


    "Are you still the decisive devil girl Ruiwen? Wasn''t it Vanessa who came to spy on our military situation?" Pandora looked at Ruiwen with a startled look.


    In fact, she was ridiculing Ruiwen, who was taken by Zhou Ye into another world for the first time. She was obedient to Zhou Ye in everything, completely forgetting her duties as a secretary.


    "Hmph, Vanessa''s little cat didn''t dare to attack my master...otherwise I would teach her how to be a good apprentice who respects the teacher!" Ruiwen retorted with disdain. Said: "On the contrary, it''s you. Isn''t it the little cat that changed? Come on, let my sister check your body..."


    "If you are bold enough, come..."


    "come¡­¡­"


    "Flap¡ªpop¡ª!"


    As the two girls got more and more choked, Zhou Ye slapped the dolphins alone and turned them into well-behaved kittens again.


    "It''s not so good? It started to fight. Are you here to help me or deliberately pull my hind legs?" Zhou Ye said, and glanced at the two women."Or do you have any deal with Ophelia? You want me to lose this game? Huh?"


    "My dear, you wronged someone..."


    "How could I have a deal with Sister Ophelia? This is absolutely impossible!"


    Two women act like a baby, the other explain...


    "Okay... whatever you want..." Zhou Ye couldn''t tell whether these two girls were real or fake after watching for a long time... he had no choice but to threaten: "If I lose this time, hum, in the future I won''t take you to another world to play..."


    "We promise to help my dear you win..." X2


    This time the two women replied in unison. After speaking, the two looked at each other, and they all understood each other''s meaning. It seems that this time they want to release water to Ophelia...


    In fact, the reason for this gambling contract was normal. It all originated from Zhou Ye packing up the Yaochi female fairies when he returned... But there were at least three hundred female Yaochi fairies.


    Ophelia expressed great dissatisfaction with this... but she was as smart as she did not explicitly object, instead she played a game of betting with Zhou Ye.


    The two of them bet that in the Marvel world this time, whoever collects more infinite gems will win.


    If Ophelia wins, Zhou Ye will follow her request, and no more than ten women will be brought back from a world.


    If Zhou Ye wins, there will naturally be no restrictions.


    After unanimous voting by Zhou Ye''s sister paper, the gambling game was established¡ª¡ª


    And this time Zhou Ye¡¯s Umbrella Group will play the role of an arbitrator and logistic supporter. Everyone can have three opportunities to apply for logistic support.


    Of course, the logistical support does not include the Umbrella¡¯s special forces that directly drive Umbrella¡¯s forces to snatch the infinite gems and support Umbrella¡¯s special forces of no more than 100,000 people each time.


    Zhou Ye¡¯s harem ladies participated in the forces of both sides on a voluntary basis--

 Chapter 255

    This one is the worst...


    Zhou Ye discovered that apart from his own female slave group and the women of the maid group, it was actually Pandora and Ruiwen on his side... How could this make him feel so embarrassed...


    Even the most well-behaved little white snake and Koyama Yuriko are standing in the middle...


    And Ophelia has Emma the White, Phoenix Qin Grey, Copycat Vanessa, Alice, King Ada, Wonder Woman Diana, etc...


    There are many women who are also standing there. Zhou Ye said that they are not a combat profession and left them all in the base to watch the live broadcast...


    Of course, Zhou Ye, who was so embarrassed and angry, let these women know how serious the consequences would be if they were angry... After putting them in balance, Zhou Ye left the Umbrella base in this world in a shining manner.


    His first order was to let the Maid Corps and the female slaves go to the United States first to help them lay a solid foundation, and he took Ruiwen and Pandora to the battlefield of the Soviet Union and Germany.


    Of course, Zhou Ye came to Stalingrad, who is still at war, not for infinite gems..., but for a little black widow who is still a loli...After all, for Zhou Ye, gems are not as attractive as widow sister It''s big... and she''s still an unspoiled widow who can shape her personality at will.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Forty Four


    "Baby Pandora, it''s time to start work..."


    "Well, wait a while, dear!" Pandora said, holding her forehead, and began to search for the girl named Natalia Arianovna Romanova.


    After that inadvertent injection of superhuman energy, Pandora''s abilities have been greatly improved, and all abilities have been greatly improved.


    For example, her psychic abilities, now she can search the world without using a satellite brainwave diffuser...


    "Found it, dear!"


    In just an instant, Pandora had searched the entire Stalingrad, and Zhou Ye had to admit that his personal little padded jacket was really capable, in various senses."Good job... baby!"


    "My dear, I''ll take you to teleport over..." Pandora, who was praised, had a proud face on her small face. She grabbed Zhou Ye with one hand and Ruiwen with the other. His figure flashed and disappeared. In situ.


    A soldier who had just passed the church heard the voice of speaking. When he looked up, he just saw the scene of the disappearance of the three people. He immediately began to draw a cross in front of the murderer and prayed sincerely."§®§à§Ý§Ú§ä§Ó§Ñ§¤§à§ã§á§à§Õ§ß§ñ. §°§ä§é§Ö§ß§Ñ§ê..."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of Natasha in the ruins¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Ten-year-old Natasha felt weak...


    She was also like an ordinary Soviet child, with a family and a pair of parents who loved her.But such a happy life ended on the day the war started.


    There is less and less food at home, and my parents are always frowning. They are always discussing which street the German army has laid down today, and who and who are next door were knocked out by a stray bullet when they went out.


    Even so, little Natasha still naively believed in the words of her mother, the war will soon pass, and life will gradually improve.


    But, today, all this is ruined...


    Her home was hit by a shell, and the burning caused by the shell turned the whole house into a sea of ??flames.And her parents died in the fire to save her.


    The little Natasha, who was finally stuffed into the underground storage room by her mother, never felt that the air she never cared about was so important. She covered her mouth and nose with a damp towel according to her mother''s last order, but the smoke Still getting in without stopping, kept her coughing.


    "Is there anyone? Who can save me?" The desire to survive made little Natasha ask for help with a voice not much louder than the cry of a kitten. She was really too weak. The war had been on for several months. The ration quota for each household is also getting less and less. To be honest, she hasn''t eaten anything for three days.


    Just when Little Natasha felt more and more lost, a ray of light shone into the storage room, and the iron door of the storage room was opened from the outside...


    "Please...help me..." Little Natasha exhausted her last strength and let out a weak cry to the three figures who walked in...


    "It''s really a poor child..." The dark storage room was nothing to hinder Zhou Ye.He saw this weak red-haired little loli at a glance.


    He jumped in and rushed in, gently picked up little Natasha with one hand, walked out of the house that had been turned into ruins, came to the open space in front of the door, and then took out a piece from his wristband. The small bottle of flat peach juice was placed slightly on the pure side of Little Natasha, and she slowly fed her down.


    Little Natasha only felt a sweet liquid and body flowed into her mouth. Little Natasha, who was already hungry for a long time, swallowed these liquid and body greedily. She felt that the liquid seemed to smell like a peach. But it was sweeter than the peaches she had eaten before.


    As these peach juices flowed down Little Natasha''s throat, slowly flowed into her esophagus, and then into her stomach.Little Natasha felt that her strength seemed to be slowly recovering, and the speed of recovery made her a little surprised...


    "Anything else? Can you give me some more?" Little Natasha''s eyes, which were originally muddy, also became clear at this time, as she looked at Zhou Ye with the faint light and asked.


    "..." Zhou Ye was a little speechless. What he fed Little Natasha was not ordinary peach juice, it was peach juice squeezed from flat peaches ripening once in five thousand years in the flat peach garden, if it wasn''t for Little Natasha to be him For the woman who has already booked, Zhou Ye is not willing to give her a drink."The peach juice is gone, but there are a lot of chocolates. Would you like to eat it?"


    "Well, I want to eat!" Little Natasha was also polite. For her, she should fill up her stomach before talking about other things.


    "Here you..." Zhou Ye took out a large piece of chocolate from the bracelet and handed it to Little Natasha.


    "Thank you..." Little Natasha turned out chocolate, peeled off like a hamster, holding her hands little by little to eat. She knew that during the war, all supplies were in short supply.This is the result of her eating potatoes for three months and being hungry for three days.


    Zhou Ye looked at the soot-faced red-haired little girl''s cute face, and couldn''t help but want to laugh, but he couldn''t laugh anyway... "I was inside... saw two charred bodies. ..."


    "That''s... it''s my parents..." Little Natasha''s voice was flat, and she didn''t seem to hear a trace of sadness.


    However, Zhou Ye saw two white marks on her smoky black cheeks. Those were the marks drawn by her tears. She was crying silently.


    "If you want to cry, just cry out..." Zhou Ye didn''t dislike little Natasha''s body being dirty, he hugged her in his arms, and whispered comfortingly: "It will be better if you cry! "


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...Little Natasha finally couldn''t help crying."You are a badass... Why do you have to make me cry... Wow... Mom and Dad are dead... From now on I will be alone..."


    In the past few months, the sorrow and fear, the sorrow of the death of both parents, and the confusion and fear of the future life, finally made Little Natasha cry. Although she is a strong child, she is still less than ten. Year old...


    "Just cry out...I''ll raise you in the future..." Zhou Ye said while patting her back.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, Little Natasha finally got tired of crying, and fell asleep deeply in her arms...


    "My dear... the maid said they are ready for our foothold in the United States, shall we go now?" Rui Wen, who had been standing aside, came to Zhou Ye with a small satellite phone in her hand. Asked in a low voice.


    "Well, let''s go!" Zhou Ye said and looked at Pandora, who had been on alert."Did someone come just now? Baby!"


    "Just now, the cry of the little guy alarmed three Soviet soldiers and a group of German soldiers..." Pandora said indifferently: "But I guided them, let them go together and love each other..."


    "Okay... I hope it''s not the kind of love each other I thought..." Zhou Ye felt a bit of a cold feeling. He discovered that his little padded jacket has been a little in love with spoof recently... I always feel that the ending of those soldiers is not optimistic... "I have stayed here enough, let''s go to Yinyin and the others..."


    "Okay, it''s a pity that I can''t see the funny expressions of those soldiers. It''s really a remnant..." Pandora walked between Zhou Ye and Ruiwen with regret, grabbing one in each hand, and Zhou Ye holding her little girl. Loli Natasha, the figures of several people swished, disappeared in place.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Forty Five


    On the other side-a lazy-faced Ophelia sitting in the main control room of the base, looking at the heavily guarded military base displayed on the huge screen in front of her, a smile of contempt could not be leaked from the corner of her mouth.


    "Sister Ophelia, I think this...is it..." White Queen Emma said uncomfortably, sitting beside her, "If we really let my dear lose... Then..."


    "Haha, you are really a cutie, Emma..." Ophelia, who stretched her waist and showed her seductive and attractive curves and lines, turned around and looked at her with a smile. Emma with a reluctant face.


    It was Ophelia who sent this little cutie to her father''s couch, so in Zhou Ye''s harem, Emma was the closest to her.


    "Do you really think I am here to restrain my father?" Ophelia said, stood up, walked to Emma''s, stretched out her hand to gently lift Emma''s chin, and asked with a look of dismay Tao.


    "If it''s not...why do you want to attack the Red Skull right now?" Emma tilted her head, shaking off Ophelia''s hand, and asked embarrassedly.


    "So, Emma, ??you are almost completely tamed by my dad!" Ophelia didn''t care about Emma''s actions, straightened up and said: "I just want to play a little game with my dad... Just like those battle games that I played with my father when I was young..."


    "Since it''s a game..." Emma asked unclearly, "Why would you say such a bet? If he wins, wouldn''t he be very angry, dear... You know, dear though He is usually easy-going, but he is a machismo..."


    "This is a game that Dad can''t lose!" Ophelia blinked her eyes and smiled playfully: "I will definitely lose, but there are many kinds of losses... The big loss is Losing, a small loss is also a loss. But obviously I don¡¯t want to lose too ugly, so I have to start to grab the infinite gems first!"

 Chapter 256

    "But..." Emma is still a bit tangled...


    "Don''t worry, I care about Dad''s mood more than any of you..." Ophelia smiled and said, "I promise this will be a very exciting game, so let us prepare now and start this time. Game!"


    "Okay, I hope you are right!" Emma said, turning and leaving the main control room, "I''ll call Qin and them together..."


    "Yeah!" Ophelia smiled and watched Emma leave.


    In fact, she is still a little bit selfish... She wants to make a move to lose to her father this time, so that she can give full play to the woman¡¯s strengths, act coquettishly, and ask to compare with her father. One field...


    For nothing else, Ophelia just wants to be able to accompany her father often, and she also wants to show her abilities to her father in this world, just like a girl with good grades. She wanted to show off to her father, but she didn''t say such a careful thought.


    However, Emma who walked out of the room knew all this...


    As a member of Zhou Ye''s hidden, surnamed and slave, Emma was also used by Zhou Ye to make a decision... She would join Ophelia because of Zhou Ye''s signal.


    Yeah, that¡¯s right, Zhou Ye likes playing games with cheats. All kinds of plug-ins are used to fly, and people in the rivers and lakes give the nickname, [plug-in Little Prince]...


    Emma has actually known Ophelia''s plan a long time ago. Don''t forget that Emma is a Level 4 mental ability, especially after Umbrella''s use of Apocalypse''s powers strengthened, it has already reached Level 5.


    When the game was first proposed, she spied Ophelia¡¯s heart out of curiosity, and then told Zhou Ye these ideas of Ophelia, and then she entered Ophelia¡¯s undercover scene. Thing...


    I have to say that Zhou Ye, this guy accompanies his daughter to play a game and cheats. It''s simply miserable (dry) heart (drifting) crazy (bright)...


    In fact, to put it plainly, Zhou Ye was just to buy himself an insurance. After all, in case of loss, in the future, each world can only bring ten sisters back. It''s a small thing, and it''s a big shame... It''s about the face (girl) face ( Paper), had to play such a small trick.


    Don''t mention Zhou Ye for now.


    In the underground apron of the base on Umbrella Island----


    Ophelia embraced Hun with her hands, looking helplessly at the Lingdie, Duplicate Cat, Storm Girl, Phoenix Girl in front of him, all with a lazy expression, her little face flushed, and her feet soft when she walked.


    "...I really doubt whether it was a wrong decision to take you to the base of Hydra!"


    "Oh, I can''t do it anymore. I won''t get off the plane at that time. Just cheer for you on the plane!" The storm girl Auroro held the piano''s hand and said with a smile: "These little guys, It¡¯s not enough for Qin to play alone..."


    "Well, just leave it to me. Orolo can rest..." Qin Ge Lei didn''t care. The two can be said to be sisters from childhood to adulthood, in various senses.


    "Blame my dear..." Copycat Vanessa complained with blushing cheeks.


    "Humhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh dear Like a cat, let anyone who becomes a person...hehehehe..."


    Lingdie Elizabeth was naturally upset, because Vanessa had also become her appearance at that time. She lay aside and had a super weird feeling, especially when two identical faces looked at each other, because some When the speed of people is too fast, it feels like being invaded and attacked at the same time.


    "...Don''t quarrel, it''s not that you haven''t been played like this by my dear, one by one... I think you want to be punished by my dear again, right?" Emma the White Queen is still slightly authoritative, after all In the X-Men, she and Ophelia can be said to have grown up watching the girls.


    "Okay, I hope you won''t have to bother too much by that time... let''s board the plane!" Ophelia was speechless to the four-person team. After the four-person team has been strengthened, the four-person team can be regarded as independent. , But after all, Zhou Ye''s protection was too tight, and he didn''t feel the tension of going to the battlefield at all...


    But after thinking about it, Ophelia thought that maybe she was too harsh on them. After all, a violin can sweep the current Hydra, but Ophelia¡¯s goal is not just to capture infinite gems, she thought What I want is everything in Red Skull''s hands... everything!!!


    Chapter Three Hundred and Forty Six


    Klausberg, Austria-Secret Base of Hydra...


    Austria is a mountainous country, the entire country''s territory, mountain area accounts for 70%.The Alps run through the west and south of the country.


    Many mountains mean many valleys, and valleys happen to be the best place to hide the base. Ophelia sits on the sky shuttle and looks at the terrain surrounded by mountains through holographic imaging. I can¡¯t help but admire, Red Skull Schmidt would really find a good place.


    "Okay, let''s get ready to go down!" Ophelia said to the shuttle driver: "Hovering at 500 meters in the sky for a while, we will go down by ourselves!"


    "Yes, mistress!" Umbrella''s driver said respectfully, turned on the optical invisibility device of the shuttle, lowered the height to 500 meters, and then reported: "The current height is 500!"


    "Okay, sisters, let''s go!" As Ophelia said, she pressed the emergency door opening button, and when the door opened, she jumped down first.


    "Miss is still so resolute!" Ophelia''s servant Vicki and Monica sighed, and jumped down with her master. She knew that her master was not capable of flying...


    Vicki and Monica, who jumped out of the shuttle, appeared on both sides of Ophelia with a flash in the air, and then one of them grabbed one of Ophelia''s arms and disappeared in midair again.


    Three figures suddenly appeared on the factory tens of meters above the Hydra base. Vicki and Monica complained a little: "Miss, please let us know when you jump again next time, please? Be careful of hurting you, how can we explain to the master..."


    "Although I''m not a little girl anymore..." Ophelia said in response to the question: "But occasionally I want to be willful too!"


    The two waitresses rolled their eyes helplessly. They can be said to have watched Ophelia grow up. Although many times, Ophelia is like a queen, people don¡¯t need to worry too much, but sometimes Will be as emotional as a little girl...


    As the three talked, Emma and the group of four also appeared beside them one by one. In addition to Aurolo and Qin who flew down by their own abilities, Vanessa and Elizabeth were also her daughters. Brought down...


    Ophelia glanced at the girls, and then said: "Okay, everyone is ready, it''s time to meet with Mr. Schmidt of Hydra... I''m really looking forward to having a nine-headed snake. The title of Lady Snake..."


    "Let''s go here!" Emma, ??the Queen of White, scanned the human brain of the entire base in the blink of an eye, and now the entire base has no secrets in front of her.


    Under Emma''s leadership, the women swaggered towards Schmidt''s office. The Hydra soldiers in black uniforms turned a blind eye to the women who suddenly appeared in the base.


    Of course, all of this is the credit of Qin... [True Akalin Art], just kidding, it''s just a simple spiritual ability.


    On the other side, in Schmidt¡¯s office¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Dr. Zola, when will you be able to make the mechanism of the machine?" Schmidt looked at the chunky Dr. Zola in front of him with no expression. He felt very dissatisfied with the progress of Dr. Zola''s research.


    "This kind of crystal has never been found in the world..." Dr. Zola explained as he wiped his sweat, "So, I still need to do a few more experiments to determine its performance and how to integrate it. The huge energy is guided out."


    "I hope you understand that our time is running out..." Schmidt folded his hands on the table, leaning forward slightly, "What we lack most now is time, so...please finish your experiment quickly. Is it Dr. Zola?"


    "Yes... I understand!" Zola felt that Schmidt in front of him was like a beast, as if he was about to swallow himself up, and he said stiffly: "If there is nothing else... then I... "


    "Go down..." Schmidt waved his hand, indicating that he could go down.


    "Then I''m going to experiment..." As Zola said that he was about to turn around and leave, with a bang, the people in Schmidt''s office were kicked away violently."Hi, gentlemen, I think you can''t go anywhere now!"


    "How did you get in? Soldiers, catch them!" Schmidt saw that the women didn''t mean anything to contempt. You must know that the entire base is heavily guarded. Without triggering any alarm, these dozen women How dare Schmidt take such a strange thing lightly into his office?


    But something even stranger appeared. The two Hydra soldiers on duty in the house were standing there with their heads upright and motionless, as if they hadn¡¯t heard Schmidt¡¯s words, as if they hadn¡¯t seen the girls at all. Hear the order in general.


    "Mr. Schmidt?" Emma in a white dress and long skirt walked to Schmidt''s desk with a smile, and said calmly: "If I were you, I would put my hand On the table, you won¡¯t press down on the little red cutie underneath, let alone take the Sauer M38H pistol at the foot of the table!"


    "Who are you guys?" Seeing that his plan was broken through, Schmidt put his hands on the table bachelor, and then asked: "Maybe we have some misunderstandings, I think we can sit down , To resolve all this through negotiation!"


    "No, no, there is no misunderstanding between us..." Ophelia smiled and walked to him, elegantly sitting in the chair moved by the waitress, facing Schmidt and said: "As a villain , I think you are too unqualified, and the mob of yours is too good, but as a logistic commander, I think you are very suitable. In just a few years, you have actually made Hydra The base is built everywhere..."


    "..." Schmidt''s pupils shrank, and the woman with a strong aura seemed to understand her very well."Then what are you looking for for me?"


    "Vanessa-it''s up to you!" Ophelia didn''t pay attention to Schmidt. In her opinion, this guy is destined to die, so she doesn''t need to pay too much attention.


    "Well, leave it to me!" Vanessa said as she walked to Schmidt''s side, and began to look around him constantly, her eyes seemed to be not at a living person, but at a corpse. .


    Chapter Three Hundred and Forty Seven


    "..." Schmidt was sweating coldly when Vanessa saw him, but he didn''t dare to act rashly. Although the girls in the room looked like all the girls in the room had no power to bind the chickens, he had a feeling , If you dare to resist, then what is waiting for him is definitely a thunder blow.


    Time passed by, and Schmidt felt like a year had passed.

 Chapter 257

    Finally the girl named Vanessa stopped circling him to look around, and he was a little relieved."Now can you tell me what''s up with you? I think everything is negotiable. What do you want? Power? Wealth? Or..."


    "What I want is very simple..." Ophelia smiled when she saw Vanessa''s look in her eyes, "I just want the Hydra built by you..."


    "You..." Schmidt couldn''t stand it anymore at this time, Nima, come in and say that you want to build your own Hydra... You women have too much appetite, right?


    "Okay, dear, he is useless..." A voice like Schmidt suddenly sounded, which made Schmidt''s eyes wince.


    He couldn''t believe his eyes. The woman in front of him who had just kept looking at him became exactly the same as himself in the blink of an eye, and even the style of clothes on her body was the same.


    But he was too late to be shocked, a flame appeared on him out of thin air, but in the blink of an eye, Schmidt disappeared into the office...


    The Qin on the side seemed to have done a trivial thing, extinguishing the flames on her fingers, for her... it was really a small thing.


    "Good job, Jin, your control ability is getting better and better!" Ophelia said, turning her head and looking at Dr. Zola who was hiding under the table as soon as the female follower entered the room.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    "Okay, let this guy be quiet, here is our highlight!"


    Following Ophelia''s orders, the figure of her maid Vicki appeared behind Dr. Zola, and a hand knife stunned the timid fellow!


    Ophelia took the stone box handed over from Emma, ??and smiled: "Little Emma, ??it''s almost ready to start..."


    "Yeah!" Emma agreed, then closed her eyes and clasped her hands.


    There was a puff¡ªthe two guards in the room fell directly to the ground and unconscious, and then, like an infection, with Emma as the center point, layers of Hydra soldiers began to unconscious and fell to the ground...


    Five minutes later-in the huge base, only the girls were left awake, everyone else had fallen to the ground in a coma, and the personnel were not known.


    "Okay, the base has been cleaned up..." Emma said as she walked to Vanessa''s side and said with her hand on her head: "I will tell you everything about Schmidt''s mind now. By the time you missed the filling..."


    "Well, I hope it doesn''t hurt..." Vanessa said with a shrug.


    "It won''t be painful, but it will be swollen..." Emma used her abilities as she said. Suddenly Vanessa felt that information was constantly pouring in her mind. Fortunately, with Emma''s help, she used her to watch. Seeing these memories as the author, otherwise...maybe a female version of the red skull will appear.


    "You can get down..." Ophelia used the communicator to contact the Umbrella Sky Shuttle above her head...


    "Yes, mistress!" With the answer, a streamlined shuttle with a length of two hundred meters landed steadily and vertically on the open space in the base.


    As the cargo door at the back opened, a row of researchers in sterile suits came down first, followed by dozens of heavy-duty vehicles, slowly driving off the shuttle.


    As soon as these people with umbrella signs got off the ship, they began to work in an orderly manner. Some were instructing to move equipment, while others began to move comatose soldiers and prisoners of war workers throughout the base...


    There are more than a thousand Umbrella soldiers wearing mechanical exoskeleton on guard mission...


    But this is not the most special, especially those spider-type combat robots that are more than two meters high. They filed out of the warehouse, and then each looked for the commanding heights and defensive points around the base. After reaching the target position, they The three mechanical feet on his body merged into a drill bit, which went directly into the ground, revealing only a small part of the head.


    This is an upgraded product developed by Umbrella based on the spider robot Zhou Ye brought back from the world of the Century War. It has reached the third model.


    It has the functions of air defense, anti-tank, automatic alert, automatic identification of enemy and friend, etc. The most important thing is that they can form a surveillance network and share it with the main control computer in the base.


    In the base, those Umbrella''s support staff quickly cleared out a large enough factory building and installed the machines unloaded from the shuttle.


    Those mechanical devices that are not usable are thrown out by them in rotten pieces, and people will naturally throw the rubbish to the resource recycling and treatment plant afterwards.


    To be honest, these Umbrella people really look down on those junk metals. After all, the craftsmanship is too bad. The flexibility, heat resistance, and corrosion resistance of the materials are not up to standard, except for reheating. They can''t think of other uses besides recycling.


    The entire base is slowly changing...


    Three days later, the office that originally belonged to Schmidt has changed a lot, full of modern technology and original comfort.


    Ophelia was sitting lazily in her seat, listening to her maid to report the situation of the base.


    "At present, the dense fog generating device and the signal absorption and shielding device in the base have begun to operate normally. It is not so easy for those people to find this base!"


    "Yeah!" Ophelia nodded in satisfaction.


    "Miss, four simple clone production lines have been established and tested. At present, if we start at full capacity, we can produce 10,000 Berserker Type 2 clones every day, but because of energy issues, only one production line can be fully started... "


    "Energy issue?" Ophelia asked rhetorically.


    ¡°Umbrella¡¯s engineers are already working on it. They plan to build a small nuclear fusion reactor power station underground in the base. The construction can be completed in about three months. By then, the energy problem in the base will not be a problem. !" Vicky replied.


    "Well, urge them to give priority to cloning the people in the base. What I want is a Hydra, not an Umbrella base!" Queen Ophelia said with full aura: "How long Can this work be done?"


    "There are not many Hydra soldiers and prisoners of war in the base. There are less than 4,000. We expect to complete this work in two days!"


    "Very good..." Ophelia said: "After completing the goal, you can convene a meeting with the heads of Hydra bases... Such a matter of Li Daitao stiff, with Umbrella''s technological support, it is really Relax..."


    Chapter Three Hundred and Forty Eight


    New York-Manhattan, DC, the top floor of the Empire State Building.


    The morning sun rising from the sea level cast its own morning light through the window into the tallest building in Manhattan.


    The playful sunlight through the glass gently stroked the face of Natasha, who was still asleep, and woke up the little Lolita who was like a sleeping beauty.


    Natasha stretched out slowly, and then opened her eyes, what caught her eyes was this big exaggerated luxurious bedroom.


    "..." Facing the unfamiliar scene in front of her, she sat up in a jealous manner, and then turned over neatly and jumped out of the soft and comfortable window.


    "Are you awake? Miss!"


    Just as Natasha was carefully looking at everything in the bedroom, a soft female voice sounded, still in her familiar Russian, which made her feel more cordial.


    "Where is this...?" Natasha looked at the beautiful woman in the black and white maid costume standing at the door and asked: "Why am I...no, I mean...who I sent it here? Is the blond man with me still there? Where has he gone?"


    "This is New York in the United States. The master sent you here!" The maid didn''t look impatient at all, and smiled softly: "If the blond man you mentioned is the same person I know, I I think he is still here, because that is my master..."


    "...That... can you take me to see him?"


    In an unfamiliar environment, people always want to find someone they are familiar with, as if this can give them a little sense of security. Natasha is the same. For her, this place is strange, but Zhou Ye But familiar...


    Because while she was crying, she heard what Zhou Ye said, [I will raise you in the future...] For a little Lori who has lost her parents and is helpless, it is almost like a natural phenomenon, maybe From that moment, she had already regarded Zhou Ye as her last relative in this world.


    "Of course there is no problem, but I think you''d better wash yourself now..." the maid suggested with a smile.


    "Well then..." Although she was reluctant, Natasha still followed the maid''s advice and followed her into the bathroom in the bedroom...


    Through the mirror in the bathroom, Natasha saw her own image. At this time, she noticed that her clothes had already been changed, and she was wearing a cute doll bear one-piece pajamas with her face Without the pitch black after thick smoke, the long red hair draped softly on his shoulders.


    "This..." Natasha looked at herself in the mirror... She slept to death last night and didn''t have any impression at all...


    "This is the bath the master took for you personally, and then she helped you put on the pajamas... I have to say, the master''s taste is still so cute... what do you think?" The maid stood behind Natasha, supporting her Looked at her from the mirror and smiled.


    ... Natasha''s face turned red. She was almost ten years old, and she already understood some of the differences between men and women. Although it was too dark last night, she did not see Zhou Ye''s appearance clearly, but Zhou Ye Being a man is unmistakable...


    "Oh, I''m shy... so cute!" The maid smiled and began to wash up Natasha, and Natasha, who was dizzy, was like a delicate porcelain doll, letting the maid help her wash her face and comb her hair... ¡­Of course, she did it herself to brush her teeth...

 Chapter 258

    Half an hour later...


    Natasha, who changed into a black loli princess dress, stood in the middle of the bedroom. She was helpless. Although she liked these beautiful clothes very much, she always felt that this soft-spoken maid was playing her dress-up. game¡­¡­


    This is already the twelfth set to be replaced... Natasha finally couldn''t bear it."I think this one is good..."


    "I''m sorry... I think you kept silent, Miss, and thought that Miss didn''t like those outfits, so I kept changing your clothes for Miss... It looks like it''s really cannibalism!" The maid gently concealed her. It looks like a pity.


    "No...I think I like it..." Natasha smiled stiffly, and then said, "Can you take me to see your master now?"


    "Of course, please come with me..." the maid said, leaning slightly, and then led Natasha out of the bedroom...


    Natasha looked at the maid walking in front of her. There was a real feeling that if she kept silent, I was afraid this guy would play with herself all morning...


    If this is heard by the girls raised by the maids, they will definitely feel the same... Playing dress-up games for the ladies is one of their few pleasures...


    Of course, after waiting for some familiarity, Natasha will find that even if she says she likes this outfit, she will be rejected by the maids for various reasons, and then she will play dress-up games. Continue until they are fourteen...


    Why is it fourteen?Because European girls are growing fast, they can already do that at the age of fourteen...After that, they will not be a young lady, but a hostess, and have a certain right to speak at home...


    Hey, I accidentally said something that I shouldn''t say... Don''t broadcast this paragraph.


    Without further ado, after Natasha followed the maid downstairs, she saw the familiar golden hair and golden eyes sitting in the living room...


    "Master, Miss Natasha is here..." The maid interrupted Zhou Ye who was reading the newspaper and said with a smile.


    "Natasha...come!" Zhou Ye put the newspaper in his hand aside, then stretched out his arms and made a hug gesture.


    "..." Natasha didn''t know why, her legs trot over as if she had her own consciousness, and then fell into Zhou Ye''s arms, holding Zhou Ye tightly with her arms, and holding her little head tightly. Buried in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s this smell, this smell that brought her hope in despair, and let her see the smell of morning dawn in the dark... That night, this smell... and this warm embrace, Natasha felt that she would spend her whole life It is impossible to forget...


    "What''s the matter? Has anyone bullied my little cutie?" Zhou Ye gently patted Natasha''s back and asked softly.


    "No... I thought you left me here alone... I thought you didn''t want me either..." Natasha said aggrieved in a slightly choked voice.


    "How is it possible... How am I willing to leave Little Natasha here and leave alone..." Zhou Ye smiled and asked, "Are you hungry? What do you want to eat earlier?"


    "Hmm...!" Natasha lay down in Zhou Ye''s arms and nodded and said: "You can eat anything...but can I make a small request?"


    "of course can!"


    "Then can I sit in your arms and have breakfast?" Natasha said, looking at Zhou Ye with a small face full of expectation, and almost making a fool of Zhou Ye. It was so cute.


    After reciting silently in my heart ten times, I am not Lolicon, Zhou Ye said, "Well..."


    "It''s great..." Natasha cheered, turned over and sat in Zhou Ye''s arms, the little fart, twisted unfailingly, "What''s the good chrome underneath--!"


    "Nothing, your illusion...!" Zhou Ye changed the subject while speaking, and ordered the maid: "Bring our little Natasha a French breakfast. By the way, Natasha, you like drinking women. Is it an oily soup?"


    "Hehe, anything is fine, I can eat a cow now when I am hungry!" Little Natasha also cleverly didn''t ask anything, but followed Zhou Ye''s words.


    After a while, the maid brought up little Natasha''s breakfast. Zhou Ye directly hugged her to the dining table. In order to divert his attention, she spread a newspaper beside Natasha''s breakfast and read the newspaper. .


    And little Natasha took a bite of breakfast and read the newspaper, and then looked at Zhou Ye...


    The departure of both parents made Natasha mature overnight. She knew that she had lost everything, but God blessed her and let her meet Zhou Ye. Zhou Ye was her future protector and rescuer. The benefactor of her life is her future support...


    She has to make plans for herself. If she doesn''t want to be abandoned by Zhou Ye, then she can only get Zhou Ye''s favor and Zhou Ye''s love... so that her future is safe...


    She learned the way her mother and father play daily, and did the same thing, but I have to say that the effect looks good...


    It''s just that she was not satisfied with Zhou Ye''s reading of the newspaper and ignored her feelings. This gave her a feeling that she was not taken seriously by Zhou Ye... This sense of crisis made her want to do something to attract Zhou Ye. Attention...


    "Can you take me here to play?" Natasha pointed her finger on the first page of the newspaper. It looked like a meeting place. In fact, she didn''t know English, but it didn''t delay her making such a move. To attract Zhou Ye''s attention.


    "Tomorrow''s World Expo? It''s a good idea..." Zhou Ye smiled. He had already seen through Natasha''s careful thoughts with countless women, but it didn''t matter to him, the result was the same anyway, no Well--


    Chapter Three Hundred and Forty Nine


    Night --- New York Stark Convention Center.


    "It looks very good!" Zhou Ye held Natasha in one hand, followed by Ruiwen and Pandora...


    "Dad, look..." Little Natasha was already at the strong request of Zhou Ye, and she began to call her father well. At this moment, she pointed to the beautiful and radiant fireworks in the sky, a pair of big fans and human eyes. Le squinted into a slit, which looked cute and bursting.


    "What a beautiful firework, Dad!" Little Natasha happily hugged Zhou Ye''s hand and jumped up and down. In fact, she heard the sound of fireworks being set off just now, and habitually wanted to find a place to hide, because She thought that the German artillery was coming again, and Zhou Ye looked a little sad with a panicked look on her little face.


    Zhou Ye comforted her for a long time before he calmed her down again, and then slowly got used to the sound of the firework bombs instead of looking for cover...


    Now, half an hour later, she has almost recovered the nature of a child and started to like the colorful firework bombs exploding in the air...


    "Don''t you want to go in and take a look? Baby!" Zhou Ye smiled and looked down at Natasha and asked.


    "Hmm...!" Little Natasha nodded obediently, and then took the lead and walked towards the venue with Zhou Ye...


    "Why do I always have a weird feeling every time Natasha calls dear father?" Ruiwen asked Pandora in a low voice while walking inside with Zhou Ye.


    "That''s because you are jealous!" Pandora''s face was still expressionless, but her mouth pointed out Riwen''s thoughts sharply: "When you see little Natasha, you remember that you were taken by your father when you were a child. When I went back, you thought of yourself when you saw Little Natasha, because although you two have different backgrounds, they are both miserable..."


    "Okay, I see... I know I am jealous of Little Natasha, I just ask casually!" Ruiwen rolled her eyes and said, "You don''t have to answer me so seriously!"


    "I''m just helping you analyze your heart..."


    "Well, when I haven''t said this... it really doesn''t matter, it''s all black after it is cut."


    "Where did you see this sentence? That is the slander of eating fruit!"


    ".................."


    Following the bickering between the two women, the group had already entered the interior of the venue.


    "Welcome to the Miracle Pavilion-Tomorrowland-a stronger world-a more perfect world!"


    Here is a conference venue with more than two thousand square meters. Various high-tech products for this era are placed in the center of each showcase for people to visit, and their respective instructions are also placed under the booth...


    Little Natasha finally recovered a bit of a child''s nature, and for a while she ran Zhou Ye to this booth, and then she ran Zhou Ye to that booth...


    When Little Natasha was a little tired from walking around, Zhou Ye picked her up and let her rest. Although Natasha was nine years old, she was only about 1.2 meters tall. He was not so abrupt when he was close to a height of 1.9 meters.


    "There¡ªDad, there¡ª" Perhaps because of Zhou Ye¡¯s spoiling, Natasha has gradually become accustomed to calling Zhou Ye¡¯s father. In Zhou Ye¡¯s arms, she has gained a better sight and is living At a high place, she saw a booth arranged like a stage at a glance.


    The child''s nature like liveliness made her hold Zhou Ye''s head and kept pointing at the stage, wanting Zhou Ye to take her over...


    "Okay, cute little princess, you have the final say!" Zhou Ye smiled and walked towards the stage where the crowd gathered...he didn''t touch the crowd of onlookers at all along the way, but the crowd separated automatically. The road made Zhou Ye hug Natasha to the edge of the stage...


    Obviously, Zhou Ye cheated by using thought motivation...


    Just as a few people squeezed in, there was a commotion in the crowd beside them, and then two women, two men and four young people also squeezed in...

 Chapter 259

    Zhou Ye glanced at it and smiled suddenly, isn''t this Captain America and the Winter Soldier?This is really a coincidence...


    "Ladies and gentlemen-please Mr. Howard Stark!"


    A red car was placed on the stage. In front of the car stood five stage girls in tuxedos, one of whom was talking.


    What do you hate most as a playboy?Of course it is another playboy who loves to pretend to be X...


    Unfortunately, both Stark and his son belong to this type that Zhou Ye hates, so he decided to give Howard Stark an unforgettable memory...


    Thinking of this, he changed the little Natasha he was holding with his right hand to his left, and then quietly grabbed Pandora''s little hand with his right hand...and gave Pandora a wink.


    "...What''s wrong? My dear!" Pandora''s voice sounded directly in Zhou Ye''s mind.


    "Baby Pandora, can you use mental power to control a person''s sudden vomiting?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Of course it''s okay. Vomiting can also be regarded as a symptom of insufficient oxygen supply in the brain. Of course I can control it, and even make him vomit out completely in 0.1 second..." Pandora replied confidently .


    "Good, have you seen the girl with that microphone?" Zhou Ye motioned to Pandora.


    "Of course! Do you want her to vomit now?" Pandora never asked Zhou Ye why, only when and how to do it?


    "It''s boring to spit it out now..." Zhou Ye''s mouth curled in a strange arc, "After Howard comes out for a while, he will kiss that girl...At that time, you will control her to spit it out again!"


    "No problem, father, I have to say, you are really bad, but it feels like a funny look..." Pandora also smiled when she heard her father''s words.


    It¡¯s too late and it¡¯s fast. Howard Stark has already walked onto the stage with the girl¡¯s voice, and he took the microphone from the girl¡¯s hand, and hugged the girl in the same way as his playboy¡¯s reputation. In my arms... Do not go up with your head down.


    The arc of Pandora''s mouth is getting bigger and bigger--


    Just when Howard pried away the girl¡¯s gaze and was about to take a deep breath, an accident happened... The girl¡¯s eyes suddenly became extremely frightened... Then, Howard felt that something was pouring into his mouth, and instantly¡ª Howard realized... he stopped vomiting this girl...


    And Zhou Ye admired Howard''s wonderful expression from the stage, his expression was called the actor-Howard''s expression on his face changed countless times in just one second...


    There is suspicion, fear, nausea, resoluteness...


    "I rely on... this guy is not an ordinary person!" Zhou Ye watched Howard''s throat rise and rise, this stuff was actually swallowed...


    And the audience who didn¡¯t know why was still cheering on the two unforgettable two people on the stage, and even the good guys whistled...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Fifty


    The two of them stayed here for more than two minutes... When the girl let go of Howard, her eyes were full of gratitude... And Howard saw the girl¡¯s gratitude, only one feeling, fear...


    Based on Howard¡¯s years of experience with women, he knew that this woman leaked such a look, and basically there could be a sweet night at night, but he dare not... To be honest, he has a psychological shadow on this woman now, he I feel that when I face this woman, I probably won¡¯t be even more rocky...


    "Sorry... the beauty is so enthusiastic!" Howard said, took out a handkerchief and wiped his mouth gently.


    "...Awesome, my Howard!" Zhou Ye couldn''t help applauding him. This Nima is a man... I respect you as a man, so let''s continue playing, Zhou Ye''s interest is unprecedentedly high.


    "Okay, let''s get back to business, gentlemen and ladies..." Howard said: "If I tell you, in just a few years, your car will never touch the ground again..."


    The four girls walked to both sides of the car knowingly, one by one, and took off the wheels of the car.Howard came to the small console on the side and said: "As long as there is Stark''s anti-gravity technology, all this will be possible..."


    With that said, Howard took down the current switch and adjusted the power output to the maximum... It just disappointed him... His car did not float as he expected... It still squeezed onto the ground...


    "Broken it, my Howard..." Zhou Ye smiled, obviously he was pressing the car with his mind power to prevent it from getting up... You must know that after Superman is charged, Zhou Ye''s mind power is fully displayed at this moment If you can already move tens of millions of tons...just suppressing a small immature anti-gravity car, it is not too simple.


    "Damn...what''s going on..." Of course Howard didn''t dare to say this sentence, just thinking about it in his heart.At this moment, with a crackling electric current, Howard''s experimental anti-gravity vehicle was overloaded... was scrapped...


    "Hush¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    "Go on, Howard, Stark Technology really disappointed us. What are these things?"


    "Damn it, can you pretend to be high-tech by just getting a broken car shelf? So will I. I have a non-moving spaceship in my house. Do you want to buy it? Mr. Howard..."


    Howard on the stage didn''t care, but smiled and said: "Although failure is the mother of success, isn''t it? And I also said that it will take a few more years..."


    "Go down, you liar..."


    "It turned out to be such a famous invention genius..."


    "I can''t believe it, if the guns that our soldiers use on the battlefield suddenly stop firing, Mr. Howard, you have to say to the heroes who sacrificed, [I said it, it will be a few more years] ?"


    "Stark Enterprise is a liar dressed in high-tech skin..."


    Naturally, there are also many people from military industry and high-tech companies in the audience. These people have long been dissatisfied with Howard¡¯s monopoly of orders from the US military. It is rare that Howard screwed up everything by himself, so they couldn¡¯t wait to jump out. The dog was beaten up.


    Howard faced the suppression of those peers in the audience, and a cold sweat appeared on his forehead. This is really unexpected...


    The crowd below the stage became more and more excited when someone deliberately stirred up.Some people even started shouting for life, rejecting Stark''s slogan...


    The corners of Zhou Ye''s mouth curled up slightly. He was looking forward to Howard''s next performance... Under this circumstance, any rebuttal would only provoke the people''s antagonism... I don''t know what Howard will do next?


    "Please continue to enjoy the other new products of the Stark Group..." After Howard said with a somewhat embarrassed expression, he handed the microphone to the reporter girl and walked off the stage from the backstage.


    "Go away--the Stark Group is really rubbish..."


    The masses in the audience still booed Howard reluctantly...Zhou Ye found some interesting traces on several of the most lovable people-they belonged to AIM Industrial Group, Rockson Industrial Group, and Crow. Sri Lanka Industries Group... Wait, in short, they are all competitors of Stark Industries.


    "Haha... this is what everyone pushes down the wall..." Zhou Ye smiled, lightly touched his wrist a little, the image of the red queen appeared on his retina, "see it? The red queen, do you think this How about the scene?"


    "Master, I have ordered the people in the finance department to start frantically suppressing the stocks of Stark Group in the stock market. In addition, I have asked the people in the news department to record this scene today. The headlines will appear on the headlines of the Stark Group''s crisis of confidence!"


    "Well, well done, I don¡¯t want to be able to hold the shares, but I want to eat a piece of the Stark Group¡¯s meat. We also have the technology that the Stark Group has. All the scientific research projects of the Stark Group. Brera also needs to know his entire process!" Zhou Ye whispered.


    "As you wish, Master, I will let the Stark Group have no secrets in front of you... Then I wish you a good time..." Red Queen said and said: "In addition, Miss Ophelia A support request has already been used..."


    "Oh? What does she want?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Miss Ophelia asked for three new clone production lines, a set of X gene storage, as well as some base defense facilities and a thousand mad fighting three Umbrella soldiers."


    "It seems that my eldest daughter is going to take the farming route..." Zhou Ye murmured: "Then if she is farming, I won''t farm, I''ll take the solo route!"


    "Okay, Master, I wish you a good time in New York!"


    "Well, goodbye to the red queen..."


    After hanging up the communication, Zhou Ye found that Little Natasha had been looking at herself thoughtfully, "What''s the matter? Baby!"


    "Dad, were you the one who was doing the trick just now?" Little Natasha asked curiously.


    "Of course¡ª" Zhou Ye smiled and said in a low voice, "However, I will not admit anything without evidence..."


    "Daddy, you are good or bad, so miserable the guy on the stage..." Little Natasha giggled: "But Dad is so amazing..."


    "Actually, I just saw him not pleasing to the eye..." Zhou Ye said.


    "Well, I also think he is very arrogant, too annoying!" Natasha, who is a big devil, also said with a righteous indignation: "Playboy or something, a father is enough..."

 Chapter 260

    "...Well, baby, look at my personal offensive..."


    "Don''t... hate it, Dad, the faces you make are all drooling..."


    "What does it matter? Just treat it as washing your face..."


    Chapter Three Hundred and Fifty One


    Howard walked to the backstage, too late to be frustrated and annoyed... He sprinted to the bathroom, holding the toilet, and started vomiting...


    "Sir, are you all right!" Jarvis, his butler, asked a little worried.


    "I...uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    "Sir..." Jarvis handed Howard a handkerchief with concern, and then asked: "Just on stage..."


    "It''s okay..." Howard waved his hand. He knew what his butler was worried about, but he didn''t care at all."Scientific research is allowed to fail... These small failures still cannot shake my value in the eyes of the US military..."


    "Okay, I hope so..." Jarvis was still a little worried, but since Howard said so, he couldn''t go on.


    "Remember to help me push those appointments these days..." Howard thinks it is better to be honest these days, he is afraid that he will have a psychological shadow.


    "Okay, sir..." Although Jarvis heard the boo in the backstage and knew that his owner had messed up the experiment, he didn''t know what happened before the experiment, but it was clear that Howard was at this moment. The mood is not so good.


    However, after ten days, Howard''s mood is even worse...


    Half a month later - in the headquarters building of Stark Industries.


    Standing in his CEO¡¯s office, Howard looked at his old friend in front of him, who helped him manage the entire Stark Industry CEO and the majority shareholder of Stark Industry, Obadiah, said in disbelief: "Heaven Well, do you know what you are talking about? Obi??"


    "Of course I know..." Obadiah said nonchalantly: "When everyone talks about Stark Industries, the first thing they think of is you, Howard Stark, and my CEO seems to have No one cares about the straws... Every time you make some big moves, I will always wipe your fart and stocks... I am the one who helps you get the military order... But what? That way, when you talk about Stark Industries, you will only think of Howard Stark... and no one will think of me, Obadiah!"


    "But I know you..." Howard waved his hands, trying to convince his friend... to convince him not to sell the shares of Stark Group.


    "No, I''ve had enough..." Obadiah yelled, waving his hand vigorously.


    The sudden outbreak of Obadiah made Howard a little at a loss. He didn''t understand why this old friend who started Stark Industries with him from scratch became like this.


    Obadiah also felt that this seemed a bit too agitated, calmed his mind, loosened his tie, and said:


    "Now someone is willing to double the premium to buy the stock in my hands. With this money, I can create my own industrial group... Obadiah Industrial Group, I feel happy to think about it!"


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door outside, and then a female secretary walked in.


    "Mr. Obadiah... There is a representative of the Umbrella consortium outside, and he said he made an appointment with you..."


    "Please come in..." Obadiah said.


    "No, let him go..." Howard said at the same time.


    "This..." The innocent little secretary was a bit at a loss, wondering who should listen to the two bosses...


    "This is my office, I have the final say..." Obadiah said, "Go get him in..."


    "Okay... sir!" The little secretary glanced at Howard tremblingly, and then walked out of the room.


    "Obi...can you think about it again?" Howard is rare to soften. He doesn''t want to lose his business partner, because he doesn''t know who he can trust besides him and leave the company to others. , He is not at ease, but let him give up his beloved scientific research and beauties and focus on managing the company. This kind of life is better than killing him.


    Soon, a teenager with blond hair and golden eyes, accompanied by two beautiful women, walked in with Obadiah''s little secretary.


    "Hi, hello..." Seeing Zhou Ye, Obadiah stood up enthusiastically and greeted him. This is the big benefactor, "Would you like a drink?"


    "No, I''m used to getting things done first and then celebrating..." Zhou Ye smiled, then took a document from Pandora and handed it to Obadiah: "Please take a look. If there is no problem, after signing this document, 300 million U.S. dollars will be credited immediately."


    Obadiah took the documents, and then called the lawyers in the company to review whether there were loopholes in the contract...Finally, under the nod of the lawyer, Obadiah signed his name on the contract...


    Howard was watching the whole process, but Zhou Ye ignored him, and Obadiah ignored him. He felt like a clown ridiculous...


    Just after he watched Obadiah sign his name on the equity transfer agreement, he knew that everything was irreversible, and he shook his head disappointedly and was about to go out...


    "Won''t Mr. Stark join my welcome party?" Zhou Ye''s voice sounded, causing Howard to stop his pace.


    Just when he wanted to speak, his friend, Obadiah, who had just sold his equity, spoke."Howard, come to the welcome party for new shareholders..."


    "Well, I think this welcome meeting should be held among Stark shareholders, and Mr. Obadiah is probably no longer eligible to participate..." Zhou Ye said unceremoniously, and to be honest, he also Don''t like this kind of betrayal of friends, although he is unhappy with Howard''s arrogance, but he does not like the kind of betrayal.


    "..." Obadiah touched his face in embarrassment, not knowing what to say.


    "Okay..." Maybe it was Zhou Ye''s unceremonious attitude towards Obadiah that made Howard feel a little favored, "I start to like you a little bit now..."


    "How about going to my villa to give you a welcome? I think there will be many charming girls who will like you..." Howard said, suddenly said: "I always feel that if I go out to pick up girls with you handsome guy ...I will be miserable!"


    "Hahaha... don''t worry, I basically don''t look down on what you like..." Zhou Ye is very picky... not all women like it.


    "You guy is underestimating my taste?" Howard pretended to be annoyed. Life is like a play and depends on acting. Now that you have old friends irretrievably at this time, then you can deal with new friends. After all, you have already left. At this point, he didn''t want to split the Stark Group.


    The two talked and laughed and walked out of the office, and left Obadiah himself there. Obadiah looked deserted, and immediately no longer belonged to his office, thinking a little lonely, and left Stark. Industrial group, creating a new group by itself, did it take a wrong move...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Fifty Two


    At night¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªHoward''s luxurious manor.


    "Mr. Zhou, please come with me..." Jarvis respectfully led Zhou Ye to the manor. To be honest, in Jarvis¡¯s opinion, this handsome boy with blond hair and golden eyes definitely does not look like a Chinese. , But he insists that he is a Chinese, and he is proud of his Chinese blood.


    "Mr. Zhou, why do you insist that you are of Chinese descent? You must know that the life of Chinese descent is not easy now!" Jarvis asked curiously.


    "Of course I know that the notorious [Chinese Exclusion Act]!" Zhou Ye said indifferently: "A nation with a glorious history of five thousand years, in his long and glorious time, has also rejected it. Regarding other nationalities, it¡¯s just that our nationality has become a little weaker due to some internal reasons in recent years. Those countries that think they are strong but only have a history of more than 100 years dare to look down upon us. I don¡¯t think they have What to be proud of, and I feel proud and proud that I have the blood of this noble nation..."


    "I''m sorry..." Jarvis said embarrassingly. He could see that the distinguished guest of his master was a little unhappy.


    "No, there is no need to apologize, Jarvis!" Zhou Ye smiled and said: "Our country has a famous saying that fate will care for you for thirty years, and then will care for another person for thirty years. Destiny is more than favored. China has been for 30 years, or at least several thousand years. For several thousand years, our country has always been Asia, and even the most powerful country in the world... It is only occasionally weak for a few hundred years, and soon, she will Wake up and stand on the top of the world again. You have to believe that this great nation has never been a nation that will perish forever..."


    "I believe that your country will rise again..." As a British American, Jarvis never thought that the U.S. country was great. The country''s deformed development path was completely dependent on his unique geography. Position, lie on the bodies of countries all over the world to suck blood to strengthen yourself.


    Zhou Ye smiled without saying a word. For Jarvis, it was just a comforting word, but for Zhou Ye, this was an established fact.


    One after another, the two quickly came to the center of the manor, at the door of a super large glass conservatory. Jarvis opened the door respectfully and invited Zhou Ye in.


    "Hey, Zhou, you are late..." Howard, wearing beach pants, was surrounded by a group of bikini beauties. He looked at Zhou Ye who entered the greenhouse and smiled: "Could it be possible to send the two little wild cats next to you back? Does it take so long?"


    "...I thought it would be a formal welcome reception!" Zhou Ye in formal clothes looked at Howard with some embarrassment. This guy, not to mention a swimsuit, caused himself to wear the wrong clothes.


    "Haha...well, it''s my fault!" Howard didn''t care, and said, "My dears, who of you guys want to help our handsome Stark trusting shareholder change clothes?"


    "I come¡­¡­"


    "Handsome guy, come with me..."


    "Hi, boy, how about I help you? I can also give you some special services!"

 Chapter 261

    "..."


    Howard was embarrassed to find that with his words, all the sister papers ran to find Zhou Ye, and there was no one around him...


    "Damn... I knew that if I went to pick up girls with him, I would definitely be out of play..." Even Howard, who considers himself handsome, feels that he has no confidence when facing Zhou Ye...


    Seeing Zhou Ye surrounded by female stars holding the moon, Howard really envy and hate him, but there is no way, he looks better than looks... He feels like he can¡¯t be compared, more than money... Uh, it¡¯s nothing to compare, he Consciously admit defeat...Well, facing Zhou Ye, the only place he feels like he is not bad is probably this head...


    Before long, Zhou Ye changed his swimsuit and walked out. Originally, Howard thought that Zhou Ye was young and probably hadn¡¯t experienced so many beauties. He wanted to see Zhou Ye¡¯s embarrassment, but found out, Zhou Ye, as if he was used to it a long time ago, dealt with the group of sisters with ease...


    "This guy... is a strong enemy..." Howard, based on his years of experience mixing flowers, feels that Zhou Ye is definitely not a novice to flowers... This is what he guessed right, Zhou Ye has been mixing flowers for thousands of years...


    "Hi girls, why don''t you take out your craftsmanship and let me taste it?" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "If I get the approval of Mr. Stark and I, there will be a special surprise!"


    "Really?"


    "What''s the surprise?"


    "If you win, can you be your girlfriend?"


    The girls asked rushingly.


    "A surprise is a surprise..." Zhou Ye pretended to be mysterious: "If you say it too early, it is not a surprise..."


    "Then I will go now..."


    "I''ll go too, I grilled corn but it''s a must..."


    "I''ll roast beef..."


    The girls said, they broke up, ran to the side of the barbecue grill, prepared with all hands and feet... Howard looked at Zhou Ye''s perfect figure, and said to himself, "Well, you guy, I I found myself inferior to you again... How did you exercise? There are not too many muscles and not too little, giving people a kind of... how to say..."


    "Just right?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Yes, yes, that¡¯s how it feels. Too many muscles will make you look bloated. So I used to train muscles for a period of time. After I discovered that I would become a devil muscle man like my coach, I gave up that stupid one. idea!"


    "I haven''t exercised..." Zhou Ye blinked his eyes and said, "These are all born..."


    "Well...I''m telling you the truth!"


    "I''m serious too!"


    "Then do you mind letting me do some research with you?" Howard''s eyes flashed with curiosity, and Zhou Ye looked uncomfortable.


    "Of course mind, I''m not interested in the experimental mice!" Zhou Ye rejected Howard''s request with one mouthful.


    "That''s really a pity!" Howard said depressed. At this moment, Jarvis walked in and whispered in his ear: "Sir, there is a lady named Peggy Carter outside asking to see you. , She said she was an agent of the Strategic Science Corps..."


    "Then invite her in!" Howard said nonchalantly, "The Strategic Science Corps is not a spy organization. What do you want spies to do? I really don''t understand what those guys think..."


    "Strategic Science Corps?" Zhou Ye asked curiously. Of course he knew what organization it was, the predecessor of S.H.I.E.L.D....A group of scientists used science and technology to fight against the Nazi organization, just curious why Howard didn''t know Peggy yet. ¡¤ Carter only.


    "A group of colleagues in the scientific community want an unofficial organization to unite against the Nazis, but it seems that the U.S. government has some ideas about this organization..." Howard told Zhou Ye the matter indifferently and told him In other words, Stark Enterprise is its roots, and that scientific organization is temporarily regarded as a semi-official civil society.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Fifty Three


    Zhou Ye and Howard chatted casually about the scientific strategy army. Zhou Ye was also a little curious about who was inside, but Howard didn¡¯t care. Zhou Ye asked Zhou Ye and told Zhou Ye that if the two of them were not surprised, they would partner up. For a lifetime, Howard knows which one is more important.


    "Mr. Stark, now you are leaking state secrets. I think you''d better close your eyes, and then I will contact the members of the CIA to investigate the background of your friend..." a meticulous female voice said Here, with the sound, a woman in a grass-green military uniform came over...


    "I want to investigate my background?" Zhou Ye smiled, you know, before he entered this time, he lost a large number of Umbrella''s troops three years in advance. Take the group of people who uphold his usual style for example. , Now that the senior executives in the United States have been replaced all over, Zhou Ye doesn''t feel strange...


    Otherwise, how could Zhou Ye enter this world on the front foot, and his identity on the back foot would have been fixed?And since I was young, I have neighbors, parents, birth certificates, and school classmates...In short, everything has been settled.


    "Yes, gentleman, please stand there and don''t move!" Peggy Carter did not hesitate to take out his gun and pointed it at Zhou Ye, and ordered: "Now please put your hand on top of your head. Then turn to..."


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Howard said angrily. In his opinion, Zhou Ye was his distinguished guest and his future partner, and this guy came to his home, but he was dealing with his distinguished guest. Intimidation and threats... This really annoyed him. Although Peggy was a beautiful woman, Howard had no idea of ??pitying jade at this time.


    "It seems that I need some time..." Zhou Ye smiled at Howard, leaped into Peggy''s face like a sly rabbit, knocked out the gun in Peggy''s hand as soon as he raised his hand, and then bent over. Carrying Peggy up, he asked, "Howard, is there a spare room? I want to have a good chat about life with our agent lady..."


    "You bastard, you let me down..." Page desperately beat Zhou Ye on the back, and even hit Zhou Ye''s Hungarian mouth with her knees. However, it didn''t work. The fist hit Zhou Ye and she felt It''s like hitting a piece of steel with no effort, but my hands hurt.


    "Of course..." Howard said with a smile: "Jarvis, take Zhou to the guest room..."


    "Okay, sir, please come with me..." Jarvis responded and led Zhou Ye to the guest room.


    As a playboy, Howard certainly knows what Zhou Ye wants to do, but he doesn¡¯t care at all. As a rich man, a rich man, he knows too much about the power of money in this place in the United States. When the money reaches a certain level, it can be said that it can really kill people...


    "Asshole, what are you going to do to me..." Peggy beat Zhou Ye desperately. The ability to easily defeat several strong men in the past was completely useless on Zhou Ye... "Help...Help me! "


    The strong and brave agent, Peggy Carter, finally asked Jarvis for help, but to her disappointment, Jarvis was like a puppet and ignored her at all.


    Soon after Jarvis took Zhou Ye to a guest room, he left. Zhou Ye opened the door of the room, and then threw Carter onto the large window in the room.


    "What are you going to do? Do you know that you are committing a crime..." After the force couldn''t make Zhou Ye surrender, Peggy Carter began to try to reason with Zhou Ye."Strong X crime is a heavy sentence in the United States..."


    "Well, I know... from 20 to 50 years..." Zhou Ye said indifferently: "It''s a pity that I am a rich man. Well, let me think about it. I don''t mind organizing a group of hundreds of people. The lawyers will play legal games with you... even those guys will be happy to take the commission I gave, and play word games with the judge word by word!"


    "I''m an active soldier, you will be sentenced to death..." Peggy Carter made the last effort, hoping to scare Zhou Ye.


    "Hey, don''t you say that I really forgot that you are still wearing a military uniform..." Zhou Ye smiled, okay, there is another necessary reason, uniform seduction...


    Zhou Ye stopped talking, and hugged Peggy from behind, with his legs stuck inside her, not letting her cross her legs... He hooked, and he already moved something in the way aside, and then...


    "Ah-bastard-you light up..." Peggy screamed. She really regretted that she had long known for not complying with the rules that chastity and clean would hand over to her husband on the wedding night... by the way, Their new family is Protestant...There are regulations prohibiting X behavior before marriage.


    "What a pleasant surprise..." Zhou Ye sighed, and then began to comfort Peggy in a familiar way...


    Half an hour later... With a scream, Peggy was completely paralyzed and soft on the window, but Zhou Ye was not satisfied, and continued to work hard... Keep working hard...


    An hour later, Page began to beg for mercy...


    After an hour and a half, Peggy started talking nonsense...


    Two hours later, Peggy was already unable to struggle, her eyes blurred and separated, she could only hug Zhou Ye tightly and let him gallop on her...


    Two and a half hours later... Peggy fainted with a muffled snort...


    When Peggy woke up again, it was almost six o''clock in the morning...


    Seeing this blond boy with a handsome face lying fast asleep beside him, Peggy¡¯s face is full of complicated expressions...


    hate?Some, but not much...


    Love?Can''t talk about...


    Can''t let go, yes, it''s this feeling of being unable to let go, can''t let go of this man... can''t forget the supreme enjoyment and feeling he brings to himself...


    Of course, if you can be more gentle at the beginning, it will be more perfect...

 Chapter 262

    "Is it enough?" Although Zhou Ye closed his eyes, he had already woke up.After saying a word, he hugged Peggy in his arms.


    "Let go of me, you bastard..." Peggy still struggled slightly awkwardly.


    "What are you shy? What is the relationship between us..." Zhou Ye gestured to the entangled bodies of the two.


    "What''s the relationship? The relationship between the offender and the victim..." Peggy gritted her teeth.


    "Okay, let me revisit this relationship..." Zhou Ye turned over, mounted his horse again, and got up...


    "What''s the relationship between us?" Zhou Ye''s goods are also broken, so he just asks when he moves.


    "The strong X person and the victim?" Peggy gritted her teeth and refused to let go.


    "Okay, I hope you keep going..."


    Half an hour later...


    "Let me go... we are friends and the relationship is good..."


    "That''s good, but I''m not satisfied..." Zhou Ye galloped again.


    after an hour¡­¡­


    "I know it was wrong, we two are boy and girl friends!"


    "Well, it''s a little bit, but it''s not enough..."


    One and a half hours later...


    "You won, what do you say about our relationship? What is the relationship... Let me go..." Peggy has evolved to be able to act like a joke with Zhou Ye...


    "Well, I''ll let you go this time...Remember, you are my woman, always always, when you forget, I will use this method to make you remember..."


    "You bastard..."


    "The answer is wrong, come again..."


    "Ah... I know, I know... I am your woman... No more, I really can''t do it..."


    Chapter Three Hundred and Fifty Four


    "... Zhou, do you mind telling me how you subdued this thorny Rose?" Howard asked curiously, looking at Peggy who was sitting on Zhou Ye, who was not so cute as a U.S. woman.


    "Exclusive secret skills, tell you you can''t learn it!" Zhou Ye ruthlessly broke Howard''s illusion, while comfortably eating the breakfast Peggy had given him.


    "You guy... handsomer than me, richer than me, better figure than me, better than me... I can''t find a reason not to hate you!" Howard said depressedly, "Damn it, Jarvis , This guy is not allowed to enter our villa in the future!"


    "Yes, sir, I heard..." Jarvis said with a smile when he saw his host such a child''s temper.


    "It''s so stingy..." Zhou Ye didn''t care about this sentence, which he knew was a joke. "At least give me a steak now. I feel so hungry..."


    "..." Howard looked at Zhou Ye helplessly, and said with a sigh: "Go, Jarvis, give our guests another steak and tell the chef that he did a good job today and I will raise his salary. , At least it gave me face and made me better than this guy Zhou, at least my cook is better than his..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was also speechless. How competitive this guy is, even the cook has to come out and compare...


    Peggy Carter listened to the bickering between the two, and couldn''t help but smile. Although the process of the two meeting was very dramatic and the process of getting along was full of harmony, but at least she was very happy now. And she intends to continue to be happy...


    "Mr. Stark, Dr. Erskine asked me to ask you how is the equipment he needs made?" Carter has only now had the opportunity to perform his duties.


    "Ah? Oh! It''s almost there, and it will take another half a month..." Howard was taken aback, and then said: "Is the candidate selected now? Is it so fast?"


    "Dr. Erskine said he already has a optimistic little guy!" Carter said: "It just so happens that today I am going to the barracks to see those recruits, by the way, take a closer look at the little guy that Dr. Erskine is optimistic!"


    "Then can I follow along?" Zhou Ye slid his hands around Carter''s waist dishonestly, and asked, "I''m also very curious..."


    "I...I''m just a small agent. I don''t have this authority..." Peggy glanced at Zhou Ye in an annoyed look, held down his big hand that was causing the evil, and then whispered in Zhou Ye''s ear: "Don''t be here..."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye smiled, not embarrassing Peggy anymore.


    After the three of them had finished their meal, Zhou Ye took Page to say goodbye to Howard.


    "Please, my dear!" Standing at the door of a lengthened car that seemed to have a sense of technology, Zhou Ye opened the door to Carter.


    "This car..." Carter looked at the streamlined body that was completely different from the current car, and asked curiously: "How come I have never seen it?"


    "Go in and talk..." Zhou Ye pushed Carter into the car... As soon as he entered the car, Carter curiously looked at the luxurious interior of the car and said: "This is the latest Umbrella Technology Group. The limited-edition luxury concierge car launched by the F¨¹hrer is not yet on the market. Of course you don¡¯t know!"


    "Oh my God..." Carter watched Zhou Ye open a small cabinet. Judging from the air-conditioning coming out of the cabinet, it was a miniaturized freezer. You must know that most of the freezers nowadays are big and rare. No one has seen the miniaturized freezer at this time.


    "Technology changes the world... doesn''t it?" Zhou Ye smiled and offered Carter a glass of red wine."This is an era of great technological explosion, so you don''t have to be surprised when you see anything..."


    When Zhou Ye had sex with Carter, he unconsciously used the spring weather to make a decision. That''s why Carter was so behaved. Of course, she still had to adapt to certain things slowly. Will make Carter feel at a loss.


    "Well, you are right, I should really adapt..." Carter silently took over the red wine in Zhou Ye''s hand."Send me home first? I''m going to change my clothes..."


    Her clothes were torn to pieces when Zhou Ye played with them last night. Now they are wearing clothes that Zhou Ye asked Jarvis to buy early in the morning, but obviously, there are no military uniforms in the clothing store, so If Carter is going to the barracks later, he still needs to go home and change his uniform.


    "No problem..." Zhou Ye told the maid driving in front to go to Carter''s temporary residence through the intercom in the car, then dialed a number and said: "I need a military identity, um, it doesn''t need to be too high, but I don¡¯t want to see everyone saluting, it¡¯s best to be a part-time job in a high-ranking department!"


    "Yes, Master, your order will be fulfilled soon!" said a voice on the phone.


    "How long can it be done?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "About an hour will do, master!"


    When Zhou Ye heard this, he nodded in satisfaction, and then said: "After finishing this, bring me to the car..."


    "Yes, dominate!"


    Carter looked like a myth. He looked at the man in front of him as if he was telling his family that he would casually ask for a position in the military like what kind of food he would eat at night. This simply subverted her perception.


    About fifteen minutes later, Carter''s temporary residence arrived, and Zhou Ye walked up with her, praising it, acknowledging the door...


    It was just this recognition that made Carter almost unable to get out...until the maid waiting below knocked on the door, Zhou Ye let go of Carter who was already sour and soft...


    "Master, this is your military certificate and your uniform..." the maid respectfully said: "Please let me change your clothes!"


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye took the maid back to the room... Carter slumped on the couch and watched this guy tease his maid. It was fake to say that he was not jealous, but think about someone¡¯s never In the end, it was wise to choose silence...


    Carter looked at the colonel''s rank on the shoulders of his man, and suddenly became speechless. Although this was wartime, looking at Zhou Ye''s young and excessive face, he felt that this was really a mockery of the American military...


    But Zhou Ye didn''t care about this, opened the officer ID in his hand and looked at it, "JCS? What is this?"


    "Oh my god... my dear, your subordinates are too supernatural!" Unlike Zhou Ye, who is a military blind, Carter, as a military officer, is still very clear about the composition of the American army."JCS is the abbreviation of Joint Chiefs of Staff. It is the Joint Chiefs of Staff formally established last year and is directly responsible to the President... No wonder your high rank is scary..."


    "Follow him, anyway, you don''t have to salute people often..." Zhou Ye said without paying attention."Now I can go with you?"


    "...Your rank is absolutely fine..." Carter rolled her eyes. She really didn''t know how ignorant her man was about the composition of the army...

 Chapter 263

    "That''s fine!" Zhou Ye talked around and found that there was a special dispatch certificate inside. Obviously, his subordinates were very clear about the intentions of their masters, and they would go crazy for fear that he would be blocked by others. He issued a special certificate and was solely responsible for liaison with the Strategic Science Corps. This meant that as long as it was a matter of the Strategic Science Corps, he wanted to be able to get involved... It was so sweet.


    Asking the captain of the United States to salute himself, Zhou Ye had long wanted to do it... It was so interesting... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t wait...


    Chapter 355


    In a secret military camp on the outskirts of New York, a group of recruits selected from all over the United States are receiving training here... They are the soldiers who are about to participate in the [Rebirth Project].


    "What are we doing here?"


    A group of recruits lined up in a crooked queue, whispering there, whispering one by one, I don''t know why their instructors have not allowed them to train until now. Instead, they are standing here, as if waiting for something.


    "Recruits, stand at attention..." the instructor suddenly shouted.


    Then came the voice of a woman."Gentlemen, I am Agent Carter, and I am responsible for supervising everything in this department, and this one is my boss, Colonel Zhou Ye..."


    "What''s wrong with your accent? Queen Victoria?" A rebellious recruit mocked Carter and Zhou Ye."Send this yellow-skinned monkey to teach us what? Climbing a tree? Isn''t I in the U.S. Army?"


    "You..." Carter just wanted to speak, but Zhou Ye stopped him.


    "What''s your name, recruit!" Zhou Ye walked up to the man who had scolded him and said unceremoniously.


    "Kilmer Hodge..."


    "Speak louder, I can''t hear you, haven''t you eaten? Like a girl?" Zhou Ye mocked without hesitation.


    "My name is Kilmer Hodge..." the self-confessed recruit yelled in disbelief.


    "Be louder, I can''t hear..." Zhou Ye started to play with someone. In his opinion, it is not easy for someone to come to the door to find abuse.


    "My name is Kilmer Hodge...you monkey, don''t use military rank to suppress people if you have the ability, come and have fun with me..." No matter how stupid Kilmer Hodge is, he knows that Zhou Ye is playing. He was angry.


    "Interesting..." Zhou Ye curled his lips and said, "I don''t know what you think of this barracks, but what I want to tell you is that this is not a place for your gangsters, in this company, There are three abnormal deaths every year, and I will choose them carefully!"


    With that said, Zhou Ye hooked his finger at Kilmer Hodge, and said, "Come on, girl, let me learn about your fisting and embroidering..."


    "Go to hell, yellow-skinned monkey!" Kilmer Hodge raised his fist, who was already in anger, and hit Zhou Ye''s face. His confidence was gained from fighting in his own neighborhood. , At least in their Nagata, no one dared to mess with him, so he thought it was not easy.


    "Is it just a little bit of strength?" Zhou Ye squeezed Kilmer''s fist with only two fingers, taunting his mouth: "It seems that you are really a woman... Use them all, otherwise you will be miserable!"


    "I killed you..." The angry Kilmer had long forgotten to compare the strengths of the two sides. His right hand was caught. He still had his left hand. Both hands were caught. He still had feet. He was in the block. It only depends on the desperate energy to dominate for a while.


    But today he met Zhou Ye, a non-human...


    "It''s too weak..." Zhou Ye sighed and said, "I will let you know what would happen if you laugh at Shangguan..."


    As the voice fell, the soldiers seemed to see Zhou Ye as if eight arms grew in an instant, punching Kilmer with fists to the flesh, and every punch hit that was not fatal, but it was very At the painful part, Kilmer screamed like a wife.


    "Ah... sir, I was wrong..."


    "Sir, please let me go..."


    "Woo...Mom, I want my mother..."


    "I want to retire, I am not a soldier...I want to retire..."


    "Did you hear what he said?" Zhou Ye stopped his hand, then turned to look at Carter: "The deserter must go to a military court in accordance with the law of war, right?"


    Carter nodded silently, she wouldn''t refute her man at this time and said [It was you who beat him to retire!In this case...


    "Okay, the military police, come here and take this softie down. I will record all this in his file and submit it to the judge of the military court!" Zhou Ye called out to the man wearing a white military police cap. The military police came over and dragged down the guy who was still yelling pain.


    "Now, who else has any opinion on my race?" Zhou Ye scanned his eyes calmly. Every soldier who looked at him did not dare to look at him. They stood cautiously like quail defeated in a fight. over there¡­¡­


    "Well, it seems that everyone is very satisfied with me!" Zhou Ye smiled, and then said as if remembering something: "By the way, that guy would have been sentenced to three years in prison in accordance with the law, but since it is now During the war, the criminal law will be aggravated, and he will probably be in prison for fifteen years..."


    Zhou Ye shook his head as he spoke, looking sorry for him."Really, I can''t think of it. I thought I couldn''t help him if I didn''t serve as a soldier? Didn''t he know that there are the most gay guys in prison? With his appearance and color...tsk..."


    When the soldiers heard Zhou Ye''s words that they could hear, they couldn''t help Ju Hua Yihan one by one, and they tightened their legs...


    Of course, what Zhou Ye said was not to scare them. As a person who did what he said, Zhou Ye felt that he had the ability and the obligation to let that guy spend fifteen years in jail as a chrysanthemum. of.


    And behind them, they had arrived here long ago, and General Chester Phillips, who had watched Zhou Ye for a long time, looked there with a smile.


    The adjutant next to him asked in a puzzled manner: "General, just let him mess around like this?"


    "Do you think he was scaring the recruits?" General Chester Phillips said, "Do you know where I just went?"


    "Joint Chiefs of Staff?" the adjutant asked.


    "Well, it took them an hour this morning to promote a guy who had just joined the army to a colonel... and it was specifically aimed at my [Rebirth Plan]" General Chester Phillips said with some dissatisfaction. : "So I went to shoot the table with them..."


    "Then they?" the adjutant asked curiously.


    "They refused to revoke this confession, and they agreed that this little guy is the best candidate!" General Chester Phillips said with some relief: "I thought it was the kid from that family who came in again. , But now it seems that this little guy is really amazing, so let him train these new recruits!"


    "This...is it cruel to those recruits?" the adjutant asked hesitantly.


    "The danger they are about to face is unknown. One point that can be strong is one point more insurance. I don''t want them to die on the test bench in the end. Instead of letting them die on the training ground, at least so I can give They are the title of a martyr!" General Chester Phillips said coldly.


    "Well, I hope so..." the adjutant said helplessly.


    In this way, without Zhou Ye even knowing about it, he became the instructor of this special team...Of course, after Zhou Ye knew about it, he also felt very happy, not for anything else, just to abuse him well. A bunch of recruits...


    Meet three times in an emergency?That''s a trivial matter, ten kilometers armed cross country?That is a standing subject.Armed swimming?This is dessert after dinner... In short, Zhou Ye came up with all kinds of methods that he could think of, and brutally abused this group of soldiers, calling the crying father of these soldiers...


    Zhou Ye¡¯s pirated later generations often said in front of this group of soldiers, [Reasonable is called training, unreasonable is called tempering, whether it is reasonable or not, it is a kind of exercise!]


    Many people have thought about applying for retirement, but thinking about what Zhou Ye said that day, they suddenly felt that Ju¡¤Hua Yihan gritted his teeth again and persevered...


    Although Zhou Ye did not target the US team Steve Rogers, but with his own thin body, in this kind of devil training, those strong soldiers can only struggle to death, and he is truly Is in hell...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Fifty Six


    Steve panted hard, looked at the teammates in front of him, and then looked at the temporary instructor beside him, Zhou Ye who didn''t even show a trace of sweat on his face.


    He really feels depressed...


    Is this guy really human?No matter how hard and tired, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t see a drop of sweat, and even his movements still maintained an indescribable sense of elegance...A person with firm will, many times they would be smart to themselves Set a goal that can see the back, so that they can see the back in front of them, and they will have the motivation to work hard.


    But very now, this person in front of him who is not a dimension at all makes Steve feel extremely depressed...not to mention his back, he can''t even see Zhou Ye''s heel...


    "Come on, girls... Did you feel tired just after running less than half of the distance? Didn''t you have the strength to run with a pistol last night?" Zhou Ye walked comfortably while walking. This group of soldiers is being tempered from the physical to the mental... Well, yes, it''s the training, it''s definitely not Zhou Ye playing with them on purpose.


    Zhou Ye deliberately split a dozen people into two teams. If one team loses, congratulations to them, they will enjoy a luxurious British meal full of artistic flavor and nutrients needed by the human body.


    Of course, according to Zhou Ye¡¯s original meaning, the loser did not have lunch to eat, but it was rejected by General Chester Phillips. In the words of General Chester Phillips, it was such a high-intensity He has no food after training, he will be sent to a military court...


    Although Zhou Ye didn''t mind being sent to a military court at all, he was a general after all, and he was a colonel... Damn, I knew I would get the rank of lieutenant general...

 Chapter 264

    A flagpole appeared in front of him interrupted Zhou Ye''s thinking. He looked at the flagpole that he had specially added, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly...


    "Hi, soldiers, have you seen this flagpole?" Zhou Ye stopped the soldiers, pointed to the flagpole and said, "This flagpole proves that you have just completed half of the distance, and now, I will give you a little If anyone can climb up and get the banner, then...I specifically allow him to go back in a car with Peggy instead of running back, how about it? Soldiers, are you excited? Are you happy? Happy?"


    A group of soldiers with heavily armed soldiers did not speak one by one, but took advantage of the opportunity to take a few more breaths and adjust their breathing...


    Zhou Ye looked a little awkwardly at the group of soldiers who only paid attention to their own breath and ignored him, "Since you gave up this surprise..."


    "Report instructor, I want to ask, are you serious?" A soldier asked timidly, which is also the voice of this group of soldiers.


    They know who Agent Page is?That was the forbidding of the instructor, who would dare to make a joke on weekdays, that would be played by Zhou Ye to the point of pain... Now that he can ride back with Agent Peggy in a car?This won''t be another mole of the instructor...


    "Of course, what I say counts..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    Suddenly a group of soldiers became excited. Although they said that they were afraid to hit Agent Peggy¡¯s idea, it would be a good benefit to not have to run back...


    Thinking of this, a group of soldiers swarmed up, you dragged me, I dragged you, in short, no one can get up first...


    It''s been a long time since they ran, and they are almost reaching their limit. Now that they have tossed like this, no one can go up there. The best one is only two meters high and loses energy.


    Seeing that these people are almost there, Zhou Ye shouted: "Well, soldiers, now that Fu Li time is over, continue to charge towards your destination!"


    At this time, the first team had already started to run, while the second team was dragged down by Rodgers from the US team and had not run yet. After all, Zhou Ye''s request was that even your entire team had reached the end. , But one fell behind other teams, then congratulations, you are still a loser...


    So they had to help Rogers, just to not enjoy the terrible British cuisine...


    "Hi, Roger... hurry up, we''re going to start running, hurry up!" The temporary captain of the second team, John, called Roger''s name, but Roger did not respond to him, but walked to the flagpole. Next to... I looked at the pin under the flagpole, and then said to Zhou Ye: "I want to try it, can I? Instructor!"


    "Of course, if you are not afraid of losing to the first team, I don''t mind!" Zhou Ye looked at the watch on his wrist. The bastards of the first team had already run out for more than ten seconds...


    "I believe I can do it!" Rogers said, walking under the flagpole, bending over, and pulling out the pin stuck on the flagpole...In his opinion, the flagpole must be fixed by the pin, then After unplugging the pin, you can put down the flagpole, then you can easily get the flag.


    However, he did not see the smile that leaked from the corner of Zhou Ye''s mouth... and while sitting on the side of the military vehicle, Peggy, who was responsible for recording the soldiers'' performance, couldn''t help covering her forehead...


    When she was in sex last night, Zhou Ye made a bet with her that Rogers would definitely be clever to unplug the plug. Based on her observation of Rogers, Peggy thought he would not be such a person, so she Take a small bet with Zhou Ye.


    But now Peggy knows that she has lost to this man again. Of course, the man who lost to her is not shameful. Just thinking of the bet, Peggy can''t help but touch her pigeon... Tonight here is going to suffer. Up...


    On the other hand, the teammates of the second team also looked at Rogers with hopeful eyes. As long as this guy who is dragging his legs can get in the car, then they are confident that they won''t have to eat that damn British meal at noon today...


    Rogers, full of fascinating self-confidence, unplugged the pin on the base of the flagpole, but what made him desperate was...The flagpole without the pin did not fall down, and it still stood on the base of the flagpole. Rogers¡¯s face was incredulous. appearance¡­¡­


    "You have to know that on the battlefield, the weaknesses that the enemy deliberately let you see may sometimes not be weaknesses, but tricks...So, soldier, your speculation failed, go for a run!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Yes, instructor..." Rogers returned to the team in despair, moving his almost numb legs and continuing to run...


    Zhou Ye continued his walking activities. For him, this speed was walking...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Fifty Seven


    In the big restaurant, a group of soldiers are like quail defeated in a fight, watching the weird food placed in front of them. Although they are extremely hungry, none of them start to move...


    And Rogers also took a peek at the grilled fish on his own plate. In this nicknamed British top cuisine, [Looking up at the starry sky pie], Rogers really couldn¡¯t see what this stuff could be called top cuisine. of¡­¡­


    He felt that on his plate, the grilled fish that were baked into apple pie were telling him their unwillingness... This is not good food, this Nima is a curse...


    Rogers barely swallowed a spit, and then looked at the big meal that the guys from the second team were eating on the table next to... Braised pork ribs, shredded pork with fish flavor, sliced ??husband and wife lungs, stir-fried tripe... Okay, Although it sounds like all of them are chopped meats that the U.S. people didn''t like to eat in the past, the mouth-watering scent that floated along the breeze should taste very good...


    This is another pioneering work of Zhou Ye. He brought the Chinese cooks to the barracks and successfully cultivated a Chinese stomach for these recruits. It is estimated that they will miss these Chinese delicacies after they are discharged from the army. ...


    There is no harm if there is no comparison. Rogers looked at the unsatisfied grilled fish on his dining table, and then smelled the scent from the opposite dining table... At this moment, Rogers wanted to take the British meal in his hand [Looking up at the starry sky pie] The urge to throw it into the sewer.


    "Hey, guys, don''t envy us. To be honest, although these Chinese foods are delicious, they are really spicy..." A guy from the second team was still talking coldly.


    "Damn, I don''t mind eating peppers, how about we change?" The captain of the first team, John, retorted, "I will definitely eat every pepper on the plate..."


    "No, no, I think this is the instructor''s award to us, so I will still eat it with gratitude!" Hearing John''s words, the guy in the second team couldn''t help eating faster. Just kidding, traded with Chinese food. British meal?Is your brain flooded?


    The whole team suddenly became quiet, and everyone''s eyes turned to Rogers...


    Originally, they were almost able to catch up with the second team, but obviously, they still lost by that point...and that point was exactly the tens of seconds that Rogers wanted to try, and it took tens of seconds... originally They should be sitting there enjoying the food...not the fish belly of the second team...


    Here we will talk about Zhou Ye¡¯s distribution principle. His so-called balanced distribution principle is to group the strongest people with the weakest Rogers, and those in the middle are dropped to the second team, so the second team is the first team. Those people jokingly called the fish belly team...


    "Damn it, if it wasn''t for Rogers to be smart to pull out that bolt, we had enough time to get past the second team bastards... I''m fed up, Rogers, I''m fed up with you!" Finally a soldier broke out. Pushing the plate, he left the restaurant angrily...


    The others also looked at Rogers with unkind expressions, they couldn''t help but bow their heads without speaking... He knew that this time he really dragged down his teammates...


    Rogers'' life in the first team was even more difficult...Although Zhou Ye had strict requirements to prohibit infighting, sometimes cold violence is more unbearable than fisting.


    And Zhou Ye just watched Rogers become more silent bit by bit, but it seems that he is still holding on... To use his famous saying is [I can spend a whole day with you].From this sentence, it is not difficult to see Rogers'' patience and tolerance.


    "It''s funny, it''s so funny..." Zhou Ye smiled and watched Rogers'' performance. For Zhou Ye, after watching all the plots, he didn''t know that Rogers was actually the undercover of Hydra... Later, Captain America Rogers turned into Captain Hydra... This is really a wonderful irony.


    Marvel''s brains are really amazing...Although such brains provoke scolding, it doesn''t matter to Zhou Ye, but the game process is more interesting.


    On the other side, General Chester Phillips was discussing Zhou Ye with Dr. Erskine, the most important scientist of the [Rebirth Project] in the barracks.


    "Do you really think Rogers is the most suitable candidate?" General Chester Phillips looked at the running queue outside the window, and said to the weak figure at the end: "I don''t think he is the best candidate. ... How about I recommend someone to you? What do you think of Zhou Ye? Although he is of Chinese descent, his physical fitness is the best I have ever seen!"


    "No... I still think Rogers is the best choice..." Dr. Erskine insisted on his idea...


    "How about letting the two participate in the experiment this time?" General Chester Phillips took a rare step back and said.


    "This..." Dr. Erskine hesitated, and then said, "It can be, but I think you''d better ask for Zhou Ye''s ideas. After all, he is an instructor, not a volunteer for this experiment. participant!"


    "Huh!" General Chester Phillips nodded, and then asked his adjutant to call Zhou Ye...


    "Good morning, General!" Zhou Ye soon came to the office.


    "Colonel Zhou Ye, I have a top secret mission I want to hand over to you!" Chester''s words made Zhou Ye startled.


    He couldn''t help but asked, "May I know what task it is?"


    "[Rebirth Project] Do you know, are you interested in participating and becoming a super soldier?" General Chester Phillips looked confident. He thought that no man would refuse to become stronger, but Zhou Ye''s answer made He was dumbfounded.


    "I''m not interested, General." Zhou Ye didn''t want to participate in any super soldier program at all. In his opinion, it was just playing like an experimental mouse. What''s more, with his current physical fitness, he still deserves the so-called so-called The super soldier serum?


    Besides, Erskine once said that the serum will magnify the strongest side of that person''s heart. The red skull is evil, so he has become a skull face. Then he is H, what will become?Tentacles and hand monsters full of tentacles and hands?Or are there two mutants of J¡¤J?


    Zhou Ye shuddered at the thought of that image...Even if this thing is really effective for him, he will have to wait until his Umbrella laboratory has done countless tests before injecting him with the safest and most reliable method. Rather than being at the mercy of a mouse.


    This was not Zhou Ye''s best choice, so he refused...


    "Well...I hope you won''t regret it in the future!" General Chester Phillips hated iron and steel, but he couldn''t use military orders to order Zhou Ye. Strictly speaking, Zhou Ye told him He is not affiliated, so he has no command over Zhou Ye.


    After Zhou Ye walked out of the office, Dr. Erskine made a helpless expression at General Chester Phillips, which meant "I am ready to give in, but there is no way. People will not cooperate..."


    Facing Dr. Erskine¡¯s ridicule, General Chester Phillips had no choice but to agree to his experimental candidate...

 Chapter 265

    "I should go talk to that little guy!" Dr. Erskine picked up a bottle of wine, picked up two glasses and walked out of General Chester Phillips'' office."I hope this little guy won''t become the kind of thing I worry about!"


    "I hope so!" General Chester Phillips shook his head helplessly. The candidate he was optimistic about was unwilling to participate, and the candidate he least optimistic about was chosen. This is not good news for him.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Fifty Eight


    The next day¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In a car heading to Brooklyn, Rogers was sitting silently in the back row. Next to him was not Agent Page, but Zhou Ye.


    "Instructor...may I ask you a question?" Rogers finally couldn''t help but look at Zhou Ye.


    "Of course!" Zhou Ye nodded and asked, "What do you want to know?"


    "Why..." Rogers hesitated, then asked: "Why instructor you are not willing to participate in the rebirth plan?"


    "..." Zhou Ye glanced at him, did not answer his question, but instead asked, "Dr. Erskine told you everything?"


    "Yes..." Rogers nodded and said, "Dr. Erskine talked a lot with me last night. He said that you are the one and only one he has ever seen and said no to the power at your fingertips. !"


    "It''s not that I don''t like power..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "I just don''t like power that is not in my control!"


    Of course Zhou Ye wouldn''t tell Rogers that he despised the so-called super soldier serum. If he said that, wouldn''t it be too shocking?


    "..." Rogers fell silent again after hearing Zhou Ye''s answer.After a while, when he passed a familiar alley, he spoke again."I grew up in Brooklyn and I am familiar with every alley here... There, I was beaten by someone, and this parking lot, and the back of the restaurant..."


    "Why don''t you retaliate against those who have beaten you? Why don''t you want to attack from behind if you can''t beat you head-on? For example, sack and sap..."


    Zhou Ye''s words made Rogers dumbfounded. Rogers didn''t even think about the things he said...


    "Well, I probably know why you are always the one who gets beaten!" Zhou Ye looked at Rogers'' dumb face, and said with some speechlessness: "Bullying someone who doesn''t have to worry about being retaliated afterwards is really easy and easy. Happy again..."


    "But... but isn''t it too mean to do that?" Rogers gaped.


    "Despicable?" Zhou Ye sneered, "History is always written by the victor... For example, a certain president who claims to be a liberator of slaves, the teeth in his mouth are from his own slaves. Pull out one by one in your mouth, so that it is not mean? You know, in this world, there are only two results of success and failure, and there are no two results of noble and despicable... The winner is always noble , And the loser is despicable, and the winner is not blamed."


    "..." Rogers widened his eyes and asked in disbelief, "Is there any difference between this and the Nazis?"


    "Hehe... of course there are differences. Those who fail are called Nazis, and those who succeed are called superpowers..." Zhou Ye said with a noncommittal smile.


    And the driver driving in front can¡¯t wait to cut off his ears. These things are not what he should hear... And Peggy, who is sitting next to him, is staring at him, she wonders how to stop. Remove the driver silently. After all, it is wartime, and these remarks are already very dangerous.


    Peggy didn''t even notice that she had already unconsciously put Zhou Ye first in her mind, and everything was based on Zhou Ye''s will.She knew that if Zhou Ye''s remarks were only spoken from civilians, it would be fine, but with Zhou Ye''s current military rank, it would be inappropriate to say these remarks...maybe they would be detained. A hat of sympathy for the Nazis ruined a political career.


    That''s why Peggy stared at the driver, but at the same time she was thinking about how to kill Rogers... She hated Rogers at the moment, so why did you mention the Nazis?


    Of course, as a person who has always been accustomed to unscrupulously, Zhou Ye doesn''t care. At most, he will start doing things when the time comes. He is not afraid of these countries...


    The atmosphere in the car suddenly became awkward... Rogers didn''t know what to say, and Zhou Ye was too lazy to talk, the driver was sweating profusely, and Peggy stared at the driver, thinking how to be silent. Kill him...


    The car slowly reached its destination...


    The car stopped in front of a store called the Brooklyn Antique Store in a remote block. Peggy opened the door first and walked down, and Zhou Ye and Rogers got out of the car.


    Zhou Ye and Rogers didn''t know the road, so they could only follow Peggy.


    "Come with me..." Peggy opened the door first and walked into the antique shop.The wind chimes hung on the door rang, and soon an old white lady who looked no different from an ordinary old man came out and asked kindly, "Is the weather great today?"


    "Yes, but I always carry an umbrella!" Peggy replied. Although she didn''t carry an umbrella at the moment, it was a secret phrase. If she answered wrong, she would be shot.


    Hearing Peggy¡¯s answer, the white old lady walked to the counter and gently took off the button under the counter. Peggy didn¡¯t care, and led Zhou Ye and Rogers directly to the back of the antique shop. Inside the house like a warehouse, he stopped.


    Soon, the bookcase on the wall of the warehouse slowly opened, and a passage appeared in front of several people.


    A few soldiers stood in the passage, and some researchers wearing white robes were walking back and forth...


    Peggy walked inside with the two of them. After turning a few turns, she came to a place that looked like a research site. In the middle, a human-shaped steel instrument was placed there...


    "Okay, let''s go down, soldier!" Paige didn''t have any good feelings for Rogers at the moment, and she was still annoyed at what this guy made Zhou Ye say.


    Rogers walked down with the eyes of the researchers who looked like a guinea pig. Fortunately, there was an acquaintance of him, Dr. Erskine.


    "Hey, Zhou, I didn''t expect to see you here!" A familiar voice called out Zhou Ye, who wanted to go to the observatory. Zhou Ye turned his head and took a look. Well, it''s Howard. goods."Hi, Stark!"


    "Since the welcome party, you have never appeared again. I didn''t expect you to become a colonel now...?" Howard looked at the military rank on Zhou Ye''s shoulder and felt that his collaborator was too mysterious.


    "I just want to accompany Peggy!" Zhou Ye smiled and wrapped Peggy in his arms, and said, "After all, you know, there are a group of big masters in the barracks, throw Peggy yourself I don¡¯t worry about it in the past!"


    "...Well, you are great!" Howard can only say one word about this. In order to accompany a woman, he gave himself the rank of colonel. This Nima is not supernatural, what is supernatural?


    "Mr. Stark, can you come here?" At this time, the researcher below called Stark, probably asking about the machine. Stark hurriedly responded: "Okay, I''ll just wait a moment. past!"


    "How about a drink in the evening?" Stark asked.


    "Okay!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "You go ahead and talk about it after the experiment is completed!"


    "Okay, but to be honest, I don''t like this little guy..." Stark said and looked at Rogers. "Even if you experiment with a mouse, you will find a stronger one... But... "


    Howard did not finish speaking, but gestured to Rogers'' short stature of just over 1.6 meters... and shrugged his shoulders helplessly, "It looks like a defective product..."


    "May God bless the mice..." Zhou Ye joked with a smile.


    "Well, God bless this poor little guinea mouse!" Howard also said helplessly, walking down the stairs and returning to the proving ground.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Fifty Nine


    When Zhou Ye walked into the observatory room, it was already full of people. There were congressmen in charge of Brooklyn and other members of the government. However, what made Zhou Ye a little hesitant was that a woman appeared inside. There is no woman in the scene.


    With Zhou Ye¡¯s perverted memory, before entering this person, he had watched the movie again, and he remembered all the characters that appeared in the whole movie, and he should have appeared in this scene. The Hydra spy did not appear, but there was an extra woman, a woman Zhou Ye had never seen before.


    "This is?" Zhou Ye asked curiously, standing beside General Chester Phillips, looking at the woman standing beside the congressman.


    "Hello, I am Brianna Black from the Special Operations Group of the Ministry of National Defense, responsible for the news control of this special experiment!" The beautiful blond woman smiled and stretched out her hand to Zhou Ye."You are a legend in the military now. After all, you are the only one who was promoted to colonel when you enlisted in the army!"


    "Are you taunting me?" Zhou Ye showed a playful smile on his face: "Are you trying to test how good a colonel I was promoted by the line of fire?"


    He doesn''t mind letting this woman know how good she is, of course, in various senses...


    "Of course..." Brianna smiled and stepped forward slightly, slightly ambiguous in Zhou Ye''s ear, and whispered in a voice that only two people could hear: "Of course I want to try to dominate you on the couch. It''s amazing, and Miss Ophelia asked me to bring you a message. She said, if you don''t go to her to pay the public pay, she will immediately bring Emma and the others to kill..."


    "...Uh!" Hearing these words, Zhou Ye touched his nose with some embarrassment. It seems that his daughter is here to do something... But it doesn''t matter. What a deep feeling, let alone a life and death for the United States...


    "Does Colonel Zhou Ye still have any questions about my identity?" Brianna left Zhou Ye''s side, and then gave him an electric eye.


    "No more..." Zhou Ye touched his cheek. This Nima was so embarrassed that he actually met her family...


    "It seems... the little guy is still so popular with women!" General Chester smiled. In his opinion, it is very common for a beautiful woman to tease a handsome boy.


    "Yes, I have to say, this young and promising colonel really pleases those women!" The congressman also said sourly. After all, as a man, he still has some ideas about a beautiful woman, but Seeing this beautiful woman who doesn''t lie to him but to molest another man, his heart is still somewhat dissatisfied.

 Chapter 266

    At this moment, there was a harsh noise from the speakers in the viewing room, which once again attracted everyone''s eyes to the test field below.


    "Who is this woman?" Peggy asked next to Zhou Ye in a low voice, "When did you hook up another one with the Ministry of Defense?"


    "I''ll tell you later!" Zhou Ye whispered.


    "Okay..." Peggy didn''t actually care too much. After all, she and Zhou Ye weren''t once or twice with other sisters, she was just a little curious.


    At this moment, Dr. Erskine''s voice came from the stereo."Ladies and gentlemen, today we are not a step towards extinction, but the first step towards peace. The first is a series of minimally invasive injections to inject serum into muscles. After serum injection, it will cause rapid changes in cells. It stimulates growth and then penetrates the subject through life rays."


    At this time Rogers on the proving ground has been tied to the instrument, and then injected with super soldier serum...


    After the injection was completed, the flat instrument stood up, the steel shields on both sides were closed, and life rays began to be irradiated...


    Rogers, who was not unexpected in the middle, screamed in pain. When Dr. Erskine was about to give up the test, he stopped it... The test continued-when the radiation power reached 100%, the entire unit was overloaded and short-circuited. ...


    As the steel life-ray instrument was turned on, a changed Rogers appeared in front of people. At this moment, he has grown a lot taller and has become a lot stronger...


    "Oh my god, this is really a miracle..." the congressman exclaimed.


    "This kid, he really succeeded!" General Chester is happier than anyone else, because this shows that in the near future, there will be a group of super soldiers on the European battlefield...


    Everyone walked down with excitement, but Zhou Ye and Peggy were not included. Zhou Ye didn¡¯t care if there would be an American captain, and Peggy simply wanted to stay with Zhou Ye. Just around.


    A group of people rushed up and surrounded Rogers in the center. They touched Rogers'' muscles with their hands from time to time, trying to see if it was real or just an illusion...


    On the other hand, Dr. Erskine, the soul of the entire experiment, was left aside, but he didn¡¯t care. He looked at Rogers with satisfaction. This was discovered by him and shaped into this proving ground by himself. protagonist¡­¡­


    Dr. Erskine felt that it was Rogers'' tenacious character that made his experiment, and he was willing to give him all the glory of this place, which was the reward he deserved.


    "Dr. Erskine?" A pleasant female voice interrupted Dr. Erskine''s thoughts.


    "You are?" Dr. Erskine turned to look, a beautiful woman with long blonde hair was looking at herself.


    "Hydra needs you, Doctor!" Brianna said with a smile, "Please go back with me!"


    "Who are you?" Erskine shouted vigilantly when he heard the word Hydra.


    His shouting awakened everyone who was still in joy, and Rogers also looked at this place...


    "It''s too uncooperative..." Brianna rolled her eyes and slashed Dr. Erskine''s neck like a knife, knocking him out...


    Then Brianna calmly reached out and took Dr. Erskine''s neck collar, walked gracefully towards the only super soldier serum, picked up the serum and kicked it into her pocket.


    "Let go of Doctor!" General Chester raised his hand and took out his gun, and pointed it at Brianna.


    Brianna took Dr. Erskine up without a hassle and used it as a shield to block her in front of her."Okay guys, I should go now, don''t send me off! Long live the Hydra!"


    "Let go of Dr. Erskine!" How could Rogers, who had long regarded Dr. Erskine as his benefactor, watched the doctor be taken away from him?He sneaked around behind Brianna a long time ago, and rushed forward when he was not prepared...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Sixty


    Brianna kicked Rogers up three meters high with a scorpion-tailed barb, and looked at Rogers, who was falling to the ground and shaking her head, Brianna curled her mouth in disdain. , Whispered taunting: "Ha... Captain America?"


    Forget it, this time is not the time to have fun with them, my task is to take Dr. Erskine out of here, not to smash the American captain.


    As a third-level agent of Umbrella, Brianna herself also has mutant genes. She has three kinds of abilities. The transformation comes from the genes of the witch, and the psychic ability comes from the genes of Emma the White. The super recovery ability is the genetic result of Umbrella¡¯s genius experiment, which is the love crystallization of Wolverine and Sabretooth...


    In addition, the skeleton of her whole body has been replaced with Super Edman alloy. It is not that she does not want to use the latest X metal as the skeleton. It is that the thing can only be shaped at absolute zero. This Nima is embarrassing... No one can afford to live at absolute zero, even those with super recovery ability...


    In summary, Brianna has absolute self-confidence and can come and go freely among the army. At this moment, she is holding Dr. Erskine¡¯s clothes and blocking him as a shield, and everyone Also because of the rat avoidance device, I dare not get too close.


    Sitting in the observation room, Zhou Ye smiled and watched all this. He was the one who knew Brianna''s strengths and weaknesses best. Who made him the master of Umbrella?But he didn''t plan to go down and help Brianna. It was his own person. Although he was the two parties of the gambling agreement, his palms and backs were all fleshy. It was impossible to help others beat his own people, right?Ophelia will not let him go to the window...


    "Not good..." And Peggy next to him was no longer so calm. She got up and wanted to chase her out, but she was caught by Zhou Ye."Don''t make trouble, you can''t beat her!"


    "..." Peggy looked around, then leaned over to make a kiss on Zhou Ye''s cheek, and said in a low voice and quickly: "I don''t want to beat her, but I want to take advantage of the chaos to solve it. That driver...just now this woman talked to you so intimately, you will never escape the investigation afterwards, in case the driver tells you what you said today..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was moved for a while, what a wonderful woman. Although he was not afraid of being investigated, he still stood up with Peggy after thinking about it. "Let''s go, let''s go see the excitement..."


    "..." Peggy walked out with Zhou Ye without knowing why...


    Along the way, I saw a lot of corpses, they were all guards here, most of them were pierced with a sword.Zhou Ye knew that they were all pierced into their heads by the Edman Alloy Army in Brianna''s hands.


    The two quickened their pace and soon chased the crowd.


    At this moment, Brianna has walked out of the door of the antique shop, and the old lady who was guarding the door has also been dead, who let her shoot directly...


    "Okay, you don''t have to send it here anymore. You are so enthusiastic that I am a little uncomfortable!" Brianna still smiled cleverly, teasing the group of people around her, seemingly not letting them go. In the eyes.


    "Let go of Dr. Erskine, let''s let you go!" General Chester, the highest-ranked among the group, said, "I don''t think you can get away..."


    After a while, the entire block was blocked by the army, and even a few armored vehicles drove to the entrance of the street, and the muzzle of the black hole faced Brianna.


    "Oh, I''m so scared..." Brianna smiled and provocatively said: "You guys are shooting..."


    "Don''t force me..." General Chester gritted his teeth. He would never allow Dr. Erskine to fall into Hydra''s hands.


    In his opinion, Dr. Erskine fell into the hands of the Hydra to be in the hands of the Nazis, and fell into the hands of the Nazis to be equal to the Allied forces on the European battlefield, facing thousands of super soldiers. This is something he absolutely does not allow.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye and Peggy also walked out, and he blinked at Brianna faintly, and then looked at the driver who was watching the bustle not far away.


    Brianna nodded almost imperceptibly. Just after she nodded, Zhou Ye drew her gun and shot Dr. Erskine in the head.


    "Don''t..." Rogers yelled, trying to rush to block the bullet, but it was too late...


    Rogers watched as the bullet flew towards Dr. Erskine¡¯s head, but was powerless, he couldn''t help but close his eyes...


    As soon as Brianna raised her hand, the military thorn that grew from the back of her hand flew the bullet from Zhou Ye at a tricky angle...


    And she also understands that if the master does not shoot at herself but hits her own mission target, this is the master warning to herself, and leave as soon as you finish things, don''t be troubled here...


    The crowd was in an uproar-they didn''t expect that this woman would protect Dr. Erskine, and on the other side, a driver who was killed by a ricochet, but no one cared... There are many unlucky ghosts on the battlefield, and he is not missing. this one.


    "Instructor... how can you..." Rogers also opened his eyes at this time and saw that Dr. Erskine was okay, turning his head to question Zhou Ye.


    "How can I shoot the doctor?" Zhou Ye said quietly: "What I can''t get, nor can the enemy get it. If we don''t want our soldiers to encounter more super soldiers on the European battlefield, Then this is the best result..."


    General Chester nodded vaguely. He felt that Zhou Ye, a little fellow, had a great appetite for him. Although it was a little cold-blooded, soldiers should be like this...


    Zhou Ye didn''t expect that such a serious nonsense of himself would actually be right to General Chester''s temper... This is really...


    At this moment, Brianna, who was warned by her own ruler, raised her right hand, and a very thin wire flew out of her wrist and hung it directly on the edge of the roof next to her. She pressed the mechanism and the power unit was activated. The two flew towards the rooftop...


    General Chester looked at Brianna who was about to escape to the sky, gritted her teeth and ordered: "Shoot me..."


    "Don''t...no, general, don''t shoot, Dr. Erskine is still in her hand..." Rogers hurriedly stood in front of a few soldiers who raised their submachine guns to fire, preventing them from firing. ...


    The soldiers looked at each other and couldn''t figure out whether they should fire or not... They couldn''t help but look at General Chester.

 Chapter 267

    It was just such a delay, Brianna had already reached the top of the building, flying away with Dr. Erskine in a single-soldier aircraft that had already been prepared...


    General Chester gritted his teeth and looked at the individual aircraft flying in the sky, staring at Rogers, and said angrily: "If the future is on the battlefield, there will be a large number of casualties due to the Nazis appearing too many super soldiers. You have to take full responsibility, you are now kicked out of the army, soldier!"


    After finishing speaking, without even looking at Rogers, he left here bitterly, the doctor was snatched away, and the last tube of super soldier serum was also snatched away, so only a successful individual has nothing to him. significance.


    He now has to hurry up to make arrangements for the arrest of spies, hoping to have a chance to stop Dr. Erskine before he is taken away. No matter how bad, he cannot be saved by the Doctor and he cannot be left to the Nazis.


    "I... did I do something wrong?" Rogers looked at the general who was leaving angrily at a loss, wondering what he did wrong...


    "No, I think you did what every U.S. citizen would do!" The congressman walked over with a smile. For him, he doesn''t care about the battlefield, but it is clear that the super who has been kicked out of the army is now. Soldiers will be a good gimmick."I have a job. I don''t know if you are interested. Of course, this is also a job against the Nazis..."


    "If...you can..." Rogers just wanted to agree, but was pulled back to the test site by a group of researchers...


    It''s just that after countless experiments and tests by those scientists, it was discovered that the formula of Super Soldier Serum could not be obtained from Rogers''s body... So for the time being, Rogers was free again.


    Rogers, who was free again, was arrested by a member of Parliament, and used his super soldier''s gimmick to help himself sell the US war debt...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Sixty One


    Today is Rogers¡¯s first time on the stage. He felt embarrassed when he had never performed before. He was dressed like an actor, standing on the stage with a group of dancers and chanting those shameful lines. This is for him. Said it is a challenge.


    At this moment, he was standing at the entrance of the stage, taking a deep breath.There''s no way he is too nervous... He should be on stage immediately after the girls dance. He doesn''t know what to do if he gets stuck by then?What if the audience booed themselves?


    "Don''t be nervous, soldier, you have to believe in yourself!" A familiar, lazy voice that was about to become his nightmare sounded in Rogers'' ears, causing him to stare wide and turn his head."Instructor?"


    "It''s not in the army anymore, don''t need to be so formal!" Zhou Ye leaned against the set wall and said with a smile: "I am now a member of the Special Observation Team of the Scientific Strategy Corps. I will be responsible for observing you after the super injection. All reactions after the soldiers'' serum!"


    "But... aren''t you a colonel?" Rogers knows that no one is sensible. No one will kick a young and promising colonel to him. At most, sending a second-class soldier over is considered worthy of him.


    "No way, who made me fall into the spy incident?" Although Zhou Ye said helplessly, there was actually no unhappy expression on his face.


    When the Hydra Spygate incident broke out, he was indeed under investigation, but he was stopped by General Chester, but Zhou Ye was unwilling to stay in the army anymore, this guy who is not happy every day. How could it be possible to spend so long among those big masters?


    So Zhou Ye simply ordered his subordinates to find someone to transfer himself to Rogers''s side. Why did he go to Rogers''s side?


    Hmm-this is a very serious question, what is it for?


    Zhou Ye''s eyes couldn''t help but glanced at the dancing girls with long legs on the outside stage... the legs played for a few years, and they were a large group.


    "Instructor, I believe you are innocent...?" Rogers comforted his instructor, but he didn''t receive Zhou Ye''s response... He couldn''t help but follow Zhou Ye''s gaze, okay.He instantly understood his instructor''s mind... "Instructor, it''s time for me to play..."


    "Well, let''s go!" Zhou Ye waved his hand indifferently... He is not GAY, how could he be interested in the American captain?What he is interested in are those girls with long legs...


    Rogers walked onto the stage with helplessness.But let¡¯s not say that Zhou Ye interrupted him like this, he really forgot the nervousness, and he did not stammer on the small note behind the shield to pass the level... I have to say that this is really a small surprise. .


    When Rogers walked off the stage with excitement and wanted to report the news to his instructor, he found that Zhou Ye had been surrounded by a group of dancing girls long ago.


    Taking off his headgear, Rogers looked at his face in the backstage mirror, and then at Zhou Ye...Finally, he had to admit one thing, even though he had become handsome after the super soldier serum was injected. A lot, but...compared to that enchanting evildoer, he is just a good face...


    This discovery made him extremely frustrated--


    As for Zhou Ye, among a group of girls, the witty words provoke the girls'' spring hearts... I have to say that this congressman is also enough to fight for the war national debt. Most of these girls are temporarily recruited from Broadway. Dancers, the average age is no more than 18 years old...


    Thanks to this somewhat conservative age, they are all clean...well, the unpolluted kind...


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The capital of Kansas, Topeka.


    In the hotel where the performance troupe stayed, Brady, a cronies of the senator who is in charge of the entire performance troupe¡¯s external liaison, is rushing around...


    Seeing that it was almost time for the show, but the girls disappeared...Where did he find so many dancers temporarily...Brady was almost dying.


    "Hi, Brady, what''s the matter?" Rogers just happened to walk out of his room and asked curiously when he saw the little fat man walking back and forth in a hurry.


    "Oh my God, Rogers... This time something big happened and the girls are gone..." Brady was already incoherent anxiously...


    "Have you knocked on their door?" Rogers asked casually.


    "Knocked, but no one answered... I also asked the waiter to open the door of their house. The contents were all fine, but people couldn''t find it..." Brady was already mad.


    "Okay, I think I know where they are!" Rogers shrugged his shoulders and ignored Brady''s questioning. He walked directly to the door of Zhou Ye''s large suite and knocked on the door.Shouted: "Instructor, it''s time to perform soon..."


    "..." Brady looked at Rogers with a [you are teasing me], and he was looking for those dancing girls, not the liaison officer in the army.


    "Trust me, that''s right!" Rogers said without explaining, leaning directly on the wall at the door, waiting patiently.


    Before long, Zhou Ye wrapped a bath towel and opened the door, yawning to Rogers and said, "Are you vampires? The performance was so late yesterday, and I got up so early today..."


    "I can''t help it, everything is to fight the Nazis!" Rogers shrugged, and helplessly lifted his chin, indicating that this is not his own pot, but Brady''s.


    "Okay, okay! Wait..." Zhou Ye said, closing the door with a slam.


    Then Brady vaguely heard Zhou Ye''s shout from the room, "Girls, it''s time to get up and perform... There is still a performance today!"


    "It''s annoying... Honey, have you seen my little hood?"


    "Millie, you are wearing my little cool..."


    "Did anyone see my silk stockings?"


    "I remember last night my dear seemed to use it to play the binding and binding game with Maggie!"


    "Joan, getting up soon, there will be performances soon..."


    It was not too long, Brady saw the girls with messy hair coming out of Zhou Ye''s room one by one. When they all walked out, they had to give Zhou Ye a mouthful... They had to return to themselves. To freshen up in his room, although Zhou Ye lived in a luxury suite, there were not so many restrooms.


    "This...this..." Brady stared at the scene in amazement, looked at Zhou Ye, and then at Rogers... He couldn''t believe what he saw with his eyes.


    "Yes, these girls have become the women of the instructors..." Rogers certainly knew what Brady wanted to ask... "If it weren''t for those girls who objected, the instructors would have brought them all home!"


    "Why are they opposed?" Brady was also a little curious at this time.


    "Of course it''s because they are afraid that the instructor will stay with me, enough to attract the next wave of girls!" Rogers rolled his eyes and said, "Of course, in exchange, they also put on those thick enough to be worn as pants. Flesh-colored warm silk stockings?"


    Rogers also couldn''t figure out what those things were. They said they were silk and stockings, but they didn''t leak at all, and the thick ones were almost the same as pants, but they were flesh-colored... it was easy to get confused on stage.


    "This... when did this start?" Brady felt like he was going crazy... A good performance group became someone''s girlfriend group... Can Nima believe it?


    "On the first day the instructor came..." Rogers was also speechless...


    And Zhou Ye, who was sleeping inside, was even more innocent... "Nima, I don¡¯t want to push it all at once... But I just gave a few people my room number, and I didn¡¯t expect them all to come at night. , And tore it in my room...for the peace of the world, so I can only...well, you know, get them all tired, and the world will be peaceful..."


    Chapter Three Hundred and Sixty Two


    November 1943...


    Klausberg, Austria-in the secret base of Hydra-

 Chapter 268

    On the super large window in a luxuriously decorated bedroom, a body full of white flowers lies all over the place...


    Although the outside is cold in the autumn wind because of the high altitude, but in this room, because of the existence of central heating facilities, it is still warm as spring.


    "Baby, why did you call me here so urgently this time?" Zhou Ye, who was in a good mood after the war, asked curiously while sliding his big hand on his good girl.


    "Of course I miss you..." Ophelia squeezed her body into Zhou Ye''s arms as much as possible, and then sighed lightly, "Sure enough, it''s still the most comfortable in my father''s arms..."


    "Slap--!" Zhou Ye slapped her dolphins unceremoniously, and said, "Hurry up and say business..."


    He knows his daughter too well. If it wasn''t for something important, he would definitely not use the Red Queen''s Immediate Contact Channel to talk to him in such a hurry.


    "People just want you to ask Captain America to come to their base for a turn!" Ophelia said with an aggrieved look on her small face.


    "Why?" Zhou Ye asked strangely: "You are almost a mortal enemy with them now, let them destroy the base you have worked so hard to build?"


    "It''s because I''m too popular now, so I want to go underground!" Ophelia looked like I had no choice.


    "Deserve it..." Zhou Ye rolled his eyes. He knew what his daughter had done recently. He kidnapped outstanding scientists in the name of Hydra all over the world. Even Howard was almost killed. ...


    In fact, it wasn''t that he was almost hit by a poisonous hand. It should be said that he has already suffered a poisonous hand because they cut off a piece of Howard''s finger. It is estimated that this copy of Howard is already busy in Hydra''s Underground Research Institute, right?


    Except for Axis Abroad, almost all countries have issued permanent wanted orders against the Hydra organization, especially the Strategic Science Corps has been immortal with Hydra...


    It is obvious that you can accomplish something unobtrusively and sneakily, everyone who has to do it is known to everyone, Zhou Ye doesn''t know what his daughter is thinking...


    "That''s why people want to implement the tail docking plan!" Ophelia shook Zhou Ye''s hand like a little girl like Cao Jiao.


    "Speaking of the point..." Zhou Ye didn''t believe that his daughter was a short-sighted person. There must be other plans after the docking plan...


    "Sure enough, I can''t hide from you, Dad..." Ophelia said with a smile: "I will deliberately let Captain America discover a few conspicuous bases... Then, in the bases, all the scientists and prisoners of war I kidnapped... "


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye noticed Ophelia''s accent deliberately when she said about the kidnapping, "I''m afraid those are already clones loyal to Hydra?"


    "Yes!" Ophelia smiled triumphantly, like a little girl who got good grades and was performed by her parents: "Those copyists will definitely participate in important scientific research projects in various countries after returning to their home countries. At that time, I don¡¯t even need any means to take the scientific results as my own... Even I can slowly turn the entire project team into a branch of Hydra! This is called [borrow chicken and egg ,blossom everywhere"


    "Then how many bases do you plan to give up?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "All the bases currently in the war zone have been abandoned. I plan to move the headquarters to a neutral country... and the sub-base there has also been built..." Ophelia said.


    "Then how do you guarantee that Captain America will come?" After Zhou Ye asked this sentence, he couldn''t help but want to give himself a mouth. This question is really too bad. Since his daughter Ophelia raised this question Plan, then I''m afraid she is already fully prepared, such as a good friend of Captain America, new haw...


    "Buggy!"


    The two said the name in unison, and Ophelia kissed Zhou Ye happily and said, "Daddy really has telepathy with me..."


    Of course Zhou Ye knew that his daughter was deliberately selling cute, "Well, since you have captured the future Winter Soldier...then this plan is fine!"


    "Well, I will definitely make a low-level mistake like the Red Skull. Mark all the bases on the map in the office, and even I can get a real red skull that has been injected with serum to kill him..." Liya smiled and said: "This way they will really think that Hydra is finished. After all, the boss has been killed by him..."


    "What is the real name of this plan?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Dandelion Project!" Ophelia said proudly and proudly: "Let my Hydra be like dandelion, with this shareholder wind, from bright to dark, and sprinkle its seeds all over the world!"


    "Well, in this case...I''ll go back first!" Zhou Ye said, planning to get up and put on clothes, but was dragged back by Ophelia.


    "It''s still early, you don''t have to hurry back to comfort your little dancing girls..." Ophelia bit Zhu Chun and said: "You want you to be like the last time you punish me..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless. It seemed that his daughter was planning to stay on the ground for three days. Forget it, as a loving father, she must fulfill her daughter''s dream...


    The flames of war are rekindling¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Four hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye''s figure once again appeared in the Italian frontline barracks.


    This time he was accompanied by Captain America to come here to show condolences...Because of the shortage of supplies in the army, Zhou Ye could only be aggrieved to live in a tent with the props of the American team Rogers and the song and dance troupe, while the girls lived in another tent. In a tent...


    Of course, it is true that Zhou Ye has never rested here. He usually lives with girls at night... come secretly, leave secretly... don''t take a leaf.


    No way, who made the girls¡¯ tent next to the medical volunteers?There is a forbidden place for the men in the entire barracks. After all, those officers also know the virtues of the soldiers under their hands. Don''t look at it tightly, I am afraid that these little nurses will come alone, but two of them will go back...


    As for the ethics of the American soldiers?Just look at the divorce wave in the British army after World War II...Those enthusiastic American soldiers helped their fraternal country fight, and at the same time helped their soldiers comfort their wives who are suffering from lovesickness at home... Yes, they are so internationalist...


    Zhou Ye lives here these days, but he has taught a lot of arrogance and liu who want to sneak in to steal, incense, steal and jade assholes, but it seems that they have also learned to be smart recently, knowing that someone is guarding them. People are uncomfortable to find.


    Uh, I digressed again. It''s not the time to think about it. It''s important to find Rogers first. Zhou Ye tidied up his mind and started wandering in the barracks.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Sixty Three


    Zhou Ye, dressed in a colonel''s uniform, wandered around the barracks, looking for Rogers'' figure. What I have to say is that the high rank is dangling, and there are soldiers saluting wherever he goes.


    At this moment, the sky was overcast, and soon, the big raindrops of beans fell down, hitting the tent, and brought a muffled noise like fried beans¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    And Zhou Ye also found Rogers curled up and sitting there under a rain canopy outside the tent.


    As soon as Zhou Ye walked over, Rogers, who heard his footsteps, said: "Instructor, am I the most useless person...?"


    "Why do you suddenly ask?" Zhou Ye came to Rogers''s side and sat down casually and said, "How could you be the most useless person? You see how good war bonds are sold because of your existence, at least The soldiers on the front line don¡¯t have to be short of food and clothing because of lack of money..."


    "No, instructor, this is not the life I want..." Rogers said with a trembling mouth: "I was booed by the soldiers when I was performing. I know they look down on me... But I don''t want to be like this either. Like a clown on the stage..."


    "Okay, I know you can do more!" Zhou Ye patted his shoulder and said, "But, now I want to tell you bad news..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s tone a little solemn, Rogers couldn''t help turning his head and looking at him and asked, "What''s bad news?"


    "I heard that your friend is in the 107th Infantry Regiment? Isn''t it?" Zhou Ye asked without shy, because Zhou Ye had seen the bullet shells Bucky mailed back to him from the front. At that time, Rogers was still very happy to follow He introduced how his good friends take care of themselves for a long time...


    Upon hearing the news of Bucky¡¯s 107 Infantry Regiment, Rogerston became excited, grabbed Zhou Ye''s arm, and hurriedly asked: "What happened to Bucky?"


    "I don''t know what happened to Bucky, but I know that the 107th Infantry Regiment just lost a battle!" Zhou Ye said indifferently, "It is said that the loss was heavy!"


    "...I''ll go to the general now..." Rogers said, standing up and rushing into the rain curtain...


    "Hehe, what a passionate idiot!" Zhou Ye looked at Rogers''s back and smiled lightly. To be honest, he doesn''t hate the personality of the US team. Compared with the shit-like personality of other superheroes, he thinks that the US team has It can be called a saint...


    But he thinks Rogers will definitely stay behind closed doors, because General Phillips doesn''t wait to see him. Is this surname familiar?Yes, the commander here is the executor of the rebirth plan...


    Sure enough, Zhou Ye did not expect it, but after a while, Rogers walked back in despair, "The general refused to send reinforcements to support Bucky..."


    "Then what are you going to do now?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "You are right, instructor, there is much more I can do!" Rogers swept away the decadent look on his face, turned around and got into the prop room, Zhou Ye followed up and took a look, well, Rogers this guy Packing his outfit... It¡¯s the costume he wore with the helmet that a sister wore during the performance. It is estimated that Rogers is also out of place...


    After all, he is not an official soldier, and he can''t get those munitions...


    "Okay, let go of the trash..." Zhou Ye patted Steve on the shoulder, and then said, "Come with me..."


    "...Instructor..." Rogers couldn''t help but looked at Zhou Ye with emotion. Although he said that the instructor likes to dig holes to harm people, and is also very troublesome, he is still reliable at the critical moment.

 Chapter 269

    "Don''t look at me like that, I''m not your Bucky..." Zhou Ye was furry all over Rogers'' innocent eyes, and hurriedly said [Come with me], and couldn''t help turning around and fleeing.


    Zhou Ye took Rogers in the barracks, twisting and turning, and soon came to a place that indicated the military restricted area...


    "Sir, please show your pass certificate!" A guard standing guard stopped Zhou Ye''s path.Obviously, with Zhou Ye''s military rank, I can''t get in here...


    Zhou Ye didn''t bother to take care of the guard of the second-class soldier directly, and he fought his dantian directly, and roared."Stark--, I''ll pick up your wife if you don''t come out again!"


    Regardless of the loudness of the voice, the amount of information in this voice makes people feel overwhelming... The sentry on guard duty was dumbfounded, and Rogers kept his face behind him, for fear that others would know that he was following him. Zhou Ye came with...


    "Damn... Zhou, can''t you let me take a good rest for a day?" Howard walked out after a little time. The guy was unkempt and sleepy, and he just fell asleep.


    Howard walked up crookedly and complained: "Zhou, you are simply a devil. I drank all my collection of Scotch whiskey last night, but I plan to get it back as heirloom... You are so early today. come out¡­¡­"


    "Well, guards, let him in!" Howard, who was thinking about it, suddenly saw Zhou Ye being stopped outside the cordon, and asked the guards to let them in.


    "But sir..." Of course the guard knew Howard, but he didn''t dare to let Zhou Ye in easily...


    "Call them to find me if you have something to do!" Howard said without caring, pulling up Zhou Ye and walking into the restricted area...The guards had no choice but to contact Shangfeng through the internal phone in the sentry post. Obviously knowing Zhou Ye''s identity, this matter will not be over.


    "Howard, this is Rogers..." Zhou Ye introduced."I think you should know each other!"


    "Of course... Captain America!" Howard smiled and shook hands with Rogers, then looked at Zhou Ye vigilantly and asked: "Zhou, isn''t it enough for you to drink alone? You have to bring another person to me. Drink the bar!?"


    "Am I that kind of person?" Zhou Ye said a word, only to find that these two shameless guys nodded together...


    "Okay, stop making trouble!" Zhou Ye said with a straight face, "Rogers wants to go deep behind enemy lines and go to Hydra''s base to rescue his friends. I think he might get some help from you!"


    "Okay, okay..." Howard looked at Zhou Ye and said helplessly: "I knew you would be fine if you came here. Have you watched my newly developed bulletproof suit?"


    "You know me..." Zhou Ye patted Howard happily on the shoulder. If he didn''t find Howard had a better taste for him after getting along for a while, how could he prevent his own woman from taking Howard...


    Although I lost a finger, it is better to lose a finger than to lose my life...


    Facing Zhou Ye''s praise, Howard looked helpless, "Well, you will definitely not come to me just for a bulletproof suit. Let''s talk, what else?"


    "Nothing else. By the way, I want you to be a guest driver and send us to Austria..." Zhou Ye said as if he was going to the canteen to buy a pack of cigarettes as casually...that''s the frontline war zone, there are everywhere there. Anti-aircraft fire...


    But Howard was also very simple, "Well, who will let me owe you a life... Now let''s measure our Captain America figure, after all, the clothes may be a little big..."


    Chapter Three Hundred and Sixty Four


    In the clouded sky, a small twin-propeller fixed-wing passenger plane is flying towards Klausburg, Austria.


    On the plane...


    Zhou Ye, who was already accustomed to the luxury shuttle, was very uncomfortable with the roar of the engine on the plane, and couldn''t help complaining: "Howard, can''t you build a better plane?"


    "You are content...this is the best airplane I can get..." Howard, who was driving the plane, responded loudly, not loud, the engine noise in the cabin is at least 60 decibels.


    "Damn..." Zhou Ye could only complain and complain. If he let him fly to take Steve by himself... he would never want to. In his own words, I would never hold a man in my arms. .


    "Instructor... do you really want to go with me?" Steve Rogers finally checked his parachute and couldn''t help but said, "Actually, you only need to be in the base..."


    "Shut up, I''m the instructor!" Zhou Ye''s eyes widened, and Rogers shrank his neck in fright.No way, Zhou Ye had already cast a psychological shadow on him.


    Although Rodgers was too stunned by Zhou Ye to speak, he was still very grateful to his instructor. It was clear that this matter had nothing to do with him, but for his own sake, the instructor was willing to take risks...


    If Zhou Ye knew what Rogers thought, he would probably say, "Kid paper, you think too much!"


    In fact, Zhou Ye wanted to accompany Rogers to rescue the Winter Soldier only because he wanted to watch the excitement. Of course, he had to be careful not to make his own woman anxious. That would be a big deal.


    Even though Ophelia''s character would be scrupulous about her plan and wouldn''t kill Rogers, but... there is no problem with removing his thigh...


    Zhou Ye didn''t want the only superhero he was eye-catching to become a disabled person. The United States did not have [the iron leg of capitalism] for him.


    There was a sudden violent gunfire from outside the plane. Obviously, the air defense radar on the ground had spotted Howard¡¯s plane and was using anti-aircraft guns to intercept him. Maybe a fighter jet coming next to take off will intercept him...


    "Okay, just send it here!" Zhou Ye said as he took off the cabin door, "I wish you a long way, Howard!"


    As he said, he jumped out of the cabin... and Rogers jumped right after him.


    "Hey, whoever shuts down the hatch for me when you have all gone down..." Howard also looked hard, "It''s very cold in the sky..."


    It''s a pity that the two people who have jumped off the plane can''t hear him at all...


    Zhou Ye and the two immediately landed in the mountains, holding a military map, after identifying the direction, rushing towards the proven Hydra base...


    The two quickly found the base of Hydra in the mountains. After all, Zhou Ye knew the road, and he didn''t know how many times he had come to tryst with his daughter. How could he get lost...


    The two squatted in the dark woods, looking at the brightly lit base not far ahead, Rogers was a little worried... It seemed that the entire base was heavily guarded, and it was impossible to get in.


    "Waiting here..." Zhou Ye said, jumping out of the woods.


    Rogers saw a black shadow like a swift panther, quickly jumping onto the high wall under the cover of various shadows... After two muffled snorts, the sentry on the high wall was brought down.


    "Well done!" Rogers couldn''t help but admire Zhou Ye''s actions. Even with his strengthened body, he felt that he couldn''t perform as an instructor.


    After turning over the sentry, Zhou Ye waved to the outside, and Rogers quickly jumped onto the high wall.


    "Go and save people, let me see what the hell is Hydra doing here!" Zhou Ye said, before Rogers could reply, he slipped into the shadows and disappeared in Rogers'' realization soon. among.


    "The instructor is worthy of being an instructor..." Rogers sighed, and jumped off the wall... and ran into the base.


    Zhou Ye, who had left Rogers''s sight, walked towards his daughter''s bedroom generously.He has been here how many times, and there is no such thing as getting lost...


    "Hi¡ªbaby, I''m here!" Zhou Ye opened the door, and his voice entered the room before anyone entered.


    "Dad..." A slender figure suddenly fell into Zhou Ye''s arms, holding Zhou Ye and nibbling...


    After a moment¡ªthe two separated.


    "Aisley, why are you here?" Zhou Ye couldn''t help asking when seeing his daughter, who was supposed to be in Umbrella''s base, appeared here.


    "Sister Ophelia called me!" Ashley hugged Zhou Ye tightly, and said with a happy face: "Sister Ophelia just asked me to use her ability to turn a man into a woman... ¡­"


    "Puff--!" Zhou Ye was stunned. Did his daughter make a moth again?"Where is Ophelia now?"


    "Sister is in the main control room now, I''ll take you there, Dad!" Ashley cleverly led Zhou Ye to the main control room hidden deep underground.


    Soon, the two of them came to the main control room, Zhou Ye took a big look, well, basically his daughters are here...


    There are Emma the White Queen, the Phoenix Girl Qin Lei, the Storm Girl Orollo, etc... They are sitting round and round on the sofa in the main control room, unblinking watching Rogers on the big screen saving the prisoners there. What...


    Rogers on the screen has released the prisoners of war. These prisoners of war, like tigers descending from the mountain, snatched weapons and equipment from the soldiers of the Hydra, and transformed into Rambo, rushing across the base...


    Of course Zhou Ye knew what was going on. Those Hydra soldiers in full armor were just inferior rapid prototyping clones. On the contrary, many of those prisoners of war were specially crafted Hydra soldiers...


    "Did anyone see Bucky?" The US team on the screen was pulling a prisoner of war to ask about his good friend, and someone quickly responded to him.

 Chapter 270

    "There is an isolation ward at the factory. Many people have never returned after being taken there!"


    Rogers rushed out without looking back...


    "Look, this is true love. I heard that my lover was captured, not far away, alone in the wolf''s den... Tsk tsk!" Ophelia was still expressing emotion.


    When the girls heard it, they lighted their heads in agreement, with a look of approval.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t laugh or cry. It was a sign that his gang of women were becoming rotten women."Dear Ophelia, can you tell me why Ashley is ruined here?"


    "father¡­¡­"


    "Honey, here you are!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s voice, the women realized that their own man had actually appeared here. They all rushed forward, calling them fathers and dears. For a while, Zhou Ye couldn¡¯t ask Ophelia. .


    However, Zhou Ye soon learned of Ophelia¡¯s plan, and there was no need to even ask, because on the screen, Rogers had already found his good friend Bucky...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Sixty Five


    "Bucky-are you here?" Rogers defeated countless Hydra soldiers all the way, and finally rushed to the isolation ward next to the factory...


    In this simple ward, there is only one restraint bed placed in the center...


    "Bucky..." Rogers rushed over and saw that the one lying on it was his good friend Bucky...


    "Bucky... how are you? Can you hear me?" Rogers said as he untied Bucky''s restraints...


    "..." Bucky opened his eyes slowly and was dull for a long time...


    "Oh my God, what did they do to you..." Rogers looked at his friend''s cheek and suddenly felt that something was wrong?Uh, by the way, beard, my friend''s face doesn''t even have a beard... and it seems that the facial features of the whole person are also much softer...


    "Steve..." Bucky finally recognized his good friend. Although Steve Rogers has changed a lot after the serum injection, his general facial features have not changed.


    "Bucky, what''s wrong with your voice?" Rogers was a little strange to his friend, and his voice seemed to become a little sharp...


    But looking at Bucky¡¯s tired expression, Rogers knew that this was really not a good place for reminiscence. He hurriedly helped Bucky to sit up, and helped Bucky, who was a little weak, under the window, planning to leave here...


    "I''m fine..." Bucky said weakly, "Steve, you seem to have grown taller..."


    "Let''s go!" Rogers said, looking around, suddenly saw a map of Europe on the wall next to it, with a Hydra logo on it, marking several locations... Rogers silently marked the location on the map I remembered it in my heart, and then he helped Bucky walk outside.


    "Why are you here?" Bucky asked.


    "I joined a plan for the army... I''ll talk about it later in detail!" Rogers replied while helping Bucky walk out.


    At this moment, there was chaos outside, and the prisoners of war released by Steve were all alive and well, smashing the Hydra soldiers one by one.


    At this moment, in the main control room 120 meters underground, Zhou Ye was sitting in the middle of the sofa, holding Ophelia in one hand, Emma the white queen in one hand, and Ashley on his lap. ...Looking at the scene on the monitor, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but complain: "These prisoners of war are so fierce that they have caught up with Rambo, how did they get captured in the first place?"


    "This is how the movie is played, so I did it!" Ophelia said as if it was not my fault, "I have corrected a lot..."


    "Well, people who watch big movies with their heads are fools..." Zhou Ye said mockingly.


    At this time, the base¡¯s self-detonation device was also activated. Of course, it was not Umbrella¡¯s clone production lines that were bombed. The thing was so expensive, Ophelia would blow it up if she was reluctant to act. Yes, what she bombed was just the garbage machines left by the red skulls...


    Soon, Rogers and Bucky met Red Skull...


    "Ha, Captain America?" The Red Skull looked at Rogers disdainfully and said, "Are you the defective product prepared by Dr. Erskine? Get to know, my name is John Schmidt, which can be considered as prepared by Dr. Erskine. of¡­¡­"


    "Where did you take Dr. Erskine?" Rogers stopped. He knew Schmidt, because Dr. Erskine had told him about Schmidt.


    "Of course it is a safe place..." Red Skull said with a smile: "Well, Captain America, I should go now, I hope you will like this buried place!"


    With that said, Red Skull pressed the button to cut off the passage, and then walked onto the elevator calmly. This is not his place to bury his bones. After all, the BOSS will not die until the end, otherwise the scene will look very fake.


    There was an explosion on the ground factory again. Rogers watched as the final path had been cut off by the Red Skull... He looked up and saw the steel beams at the joints on the roof, and hurriedly pulled Bucky up.


    When he got to the top, Rogers let his good friend Bucky go first... But when Bucky passed, the steel beam fell because of the unstable structure of the steel beam caused by the explosion...


    "There must be a rope here..." Bucky yelled at Rogers from the opposite side.


    "Go, go, get out of here..." Rogers shouted, "I''m going to find my instructor, he shouldn''t get out of here..."


    "No, you won''t go, I won''t go... I won''t leave you..." Bucky refused loudly...


    The women in the main control room looked at this scene on the screen in front of them, and all screamed.


    "Let''s see it, Bucky is the true love of the US team, and Bucky has always loved the US team... What a touching scene!"


    Emma said excitedly, her words resonated with all the women, all of them lit their heads, obviously in favor of Emma.


    "Dad, do you still think I shouldn''t let Ashley give Bucky a mother?" Ophelia whispered in Zhou Ye''s ear with a playful look: "Although the US team mentioned you just now, I I bet you, he will definitely not stay and wait for you, he will definitely go with Bucky..."


    "..." Zhou Ye didn''t comment on this, because he felt very awkward anyway, waiting for himself?Do you have a relationship with the US team???Don''t tease, brother''s gender is male and female, and he will live forever.Don''t stay and wait for yourself?I always feel a sense of being abandoned...


    But soon, Zhou Ye didn''t have to struggle, because Rogers really jumped over and ran away with Bucky happily...


    "Hahaha... Dad, I guess I was right!" Seeing the picture on the monitor, Ophelia laughed happily.


    "Papa!" With a sound, Ophelia protected the dolphin with her hands, and the girl looked at an unreasonable man with silky eyebrows.


    "I should go out too, I won''t participate in the next event..." Zhou Ye stood up casually, as if he hadn''t acted on the Ophelia Dolphin just now."Baby, be careful, don''t play off!"


    "Relax, Dad!" Ophelia replied with a smile.


    Zhou Ye also took a bite to say goodbye to the women, and then walked out along a passage to the outside of the base.


    At this time, Rogers was still looking for Zhou Ye''s figure everywhere in the exploding base, and the true love Bucky behind him had to drag his tired body to accompany him to find.


    "Are you looking for me? Soldier!" Zhou Ye''s voice sounded behind Rogers.


    "Instructor... are you okay!" Rogers wanted to rush up to give Zhou Ye a warm hug, but was blocked by Zhou Ye.


    "Don''t, I only hold women..."


    "Instructor, you are fine!" Rogers touched his nose awkwardly, then pulled Bucky over behind him and introduced him to Zhou Ye, "Instructor, this is my good friend Bucky, this is mine. Instructor, Zhou Ye..."


    "Hello there¡­¡­"


    "Hello..." Zhou Ye stretched out his hand and shook his hand with Bucky, and said, "Let''s go, this is not a good place to stay, don''t forget, we are still behind the defense line of the Axis Nation..."


    "Well, let''s go!" Rogers nodded, and then the group joined the prisoners waiting for them outside, and walked towards the front line of the Allied Powers.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Sixty Six


    With the guidance of Zhou Ye''s cheating device, a group of people traversed the entire battlefield like an outing, and encountered very few German troops on the road.


    When they rushed back to the base three days later, the whole base was boiling...

 Chapter 271

    All the soldiers stood solemnly to welcome their return...Among this group of great lords, a group of beautiful young girls were particularly conspicuous. They were the sisters of Zhou Ye''s song and dance troupe.


    "Hey, Steve, I thought you would be very popular with girls when you become strong!" Bucky on the side elbows Rogers''s mouth, looking at Zhou Ye surrounded by the girls. Said: "It seems that with him by your side, you are destined to have no womanhood in this life..."


    "Well, I admit that I don''t have an instructor..." Rogers, who has long been used to shrugging his shoulders, said: "I just don''t want to find a dance partner!"


    "Don''t talk about it, let''s drink..." Bucky said, putting his arm around Rogers''s neck, and walked towards the soldier Fu Lishe in the barracks.


    Rogers didn''t know if it was his own illusion. He always felt that the Hungarian mouth of his good friend seemed a little soft... which made him a little strange."Buggy, are you injured there?"


    With that said, Rogers also poked Bucky''s chest with his fingers, yes, it was really soft...


    What he didn''t notice was that Bucky''s cheeks turned red immediately after he poked it up...


    "Don''t talk about those useless!" Bucky said unnaturally: "Are you afraid of not having money to buy me a drink?"


    "Of course not..." Although Rogers followed the song and dance troupe to sell war bonds everywhere, don''t forget that he also made movies... Although there is not much money, Rogers does not use much money, so he also saves them. Coming down...the number is also quite large.


    "Then go have a drink, to celebrate my escape!" Bucky said as he pulled Rogers and walked towards the soldier Fu Lishe, there is a small bar in Fu Lishe, Bucky who has been here is knew.


    In the Military Welfare Society¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A group of prisoners of war who had escaped from the dead were cheering loudly and noisily here. Today, the general is also very kind, relaxing the restrictions, and drinking and drinking are no longer limited...


    Rogers went back to Bucky after having a few drinks with the prisoners of war. From his point of view, his best friend today seems to be depressed...


    "Buggy, are you okay?" Rogers asked.


    "Of course... I''m damn good and not so good..." Bucky said insincerely. She didn''t know how to tell her friends that she was turned into a woman by the damn experiment of Hydra...a A genuine woman, from standing peeing to squatting pee...


    How can she say such words?


    "Come on, drink with me..." Bucky said, before Rogers clinked his glasses, he took up the glass and poured a large glass of whiskey into his stomach in one breath.


    "Bucky..." Rogers watched Bucky''s movements, and he could only drink the wine in his glass in one breath...


    The two of them are like this, you and I drink a drink...


    I don''t know how long it has been, Bucky''s physical fitness is no better than Rogers, who has been injected with Super Soldier serum... and got drunk on the table first.


    And Rogers''s own alcohol volume is not very good, and it is almost at the limit now...


    "Okay... Bucky, this... this is not a place to sleep..." Rogers said as he set up Bucky and walked towards his tent, he didn''t care about Zhou Ye because he knew that Zhou Ye was at night. Never sleep there...


    The two figures supported each other and walked staggeringly in the barracks. The patrol team they met would smile and ignore them... After all, they knew that their comrades could come back thanks to the Captain America. ...


    "Okay, Bucky, you can sleep here at night..." Rogers, who helped Bucky back to his tent, placed his good friend on his marching window, and then wanted to go to his instructor. Sleeping in bed, but Bucky interrupted the action.


    "Steve...I want to pee...Where is the bathroom?" Bucky''s dreamlike voice made Rogers stop his undressing. He didn''t want his marching window to get wet... ¡­


    "Here..." Rogers helped Bucky up again, came to an open-air bathroom not far from the tent, and supported him: "It''s all right here..."


    "Oh!" Bucky didn''t care too much, untied his belt and squatted down...


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Rogers was stunned by the scene...what did he see?The best buddies who grew up with me... take a bath together and compete together. The distant buddies of the best buddies have no... Replaced by... uh, let''s not say.


    "..." Bucky, who was releasing the water, suddenly shuddered and became sober a lot... She saw her best friend standing in front of her, dumbfounded, and then looked at what she was doing now... ¡­"Have you seen all of them?"


    "...Uh-, what? What did you say? What did you see?...I didn''t see anything!" Rogers pretended to be stupid.


    "..." Bucky said coldly without speaking.The atmosphere suddenly became embarrassing, and the Baba station, who was finished soon, got up, put on his pants, and stood in front of Rogers, staring at him firmly and saying, "I don¡¯t remember that. The little man who has never conceded his defeat since childhood is actually a coward..."


    "What are you talking about?" Rogers seemed to be irritated by Bucky''s words. There seemed to be a voice in his mind saying to him, [Let her see if you are a coward...].


    "I said, you are..." Before Bucky finished speaking, Rogers used to block the following words...


    "Hmm..."


    The two of them didn''t get into the tent from the bathroom entrance. They didn''t know who started it first, and each other began to disarm each other...


    With a muffled hum...


    Bucky, uh, not Barge now, yes, yes, Barge.


    Baji said goodbye to her completely...for a time, the marching window creaked in the whole room...


    And not far from their tent, two figures, one tall and one short, stood quietly, watching this scene completely...


    "My dear, I''ve done what I promised Sister Ophelia..." Pandora said with a yawn, "Obviously, they just came to see my dear, and she was given another task...really. Actually let me do this kind of thing with spiritual hints..."


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye smiled and kissed Pandora''s small face and said: "It''s rare that I think this kid is good, so don''t let him be alone for a lifetime. This doesn''t conform to my principle of being a good man and repaying him."


    "My dear, you just came to watch the excitement..." Pandora pierced Zhou Ye''s heart with one bite, but she didn''t care anymore."Well, we should also take a rest. It is to help them drive away idlers, and to give them spiritual hints... I''m tired, dear, you have to treat me well!"


    "Well, let''s go and rest too!" Zhou Ye said, grabbing Pandora''s slender waist, and the two of them disappeared in place.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Sixty Seven


    The next morning--


    This is a rare good weather. After a week of rainy days, the sun showed its face for the first time...


    In Zhou Ye''s sleep, he faintly felt as if someone was talking about himself, and then he heard a familiar female voice talking.


    "Honey, it''s time to get up!"


    "Let me sleep for a while!" Naturally, Zhou Ye, who likes Lai Chuang, could not be called so easily. He habitually stretched out his hand, dragged the owner of that voice to his side, and then buried his head in a piece Soft and soft place, this is Zhou Ye''s favorite way to sleep...


    "Okay..." Joan Agnes looked at the man who buried his head in his arms like a child, with a petting smile on the corner of his mouth, stretched out his hands, and gently embraced Zhou Ye''s Head, I want him to sleep more comfortably.


    Caressing Zhou Ye''s soft blonde hair, Qiong couldn''t help but sink into thought.


    This man suddenly appeared beside him like a miracle in life. He attracted the attention of all the girls like a sun, and the same was true for Joan. She couldn''t take her gaze away from him... ¡­


    Even though he has one or another problem, Joan can''t deny that he has filled his heart long ago, and he can''t hold more...


    At this moment, a voice suddenly came from outside, "Oh my God, Joan, let you call my dear to open the window for breakfast, and you were dragged by him to the window again... Are you planning to leave us hungry? Wait till noon?"


    "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! , Looks cute?"


    "..." When Millie heard Qiong''s words, she walked to the front curiously, looked at Zhou Ye''s sleeping face, and couldn''t help smiling."Well, this stinky guy is really cute when he is asleep... much better than when he tossed us..."


    "It''s as if you don''t like being tossed by my dear!" Joan rolled his eyes and said, "Who dragged me down and then rode it on by myself? That small waist is twisted...like a motor, even if it''s all I rolled my eyes by my dear, and still dominates my dear so tightly that I don¡¯t let go. Let a few of us lift you down...!"


    "That''s not because..." Millie''s cheeks were reddish, she just wanted to explain it arrogantly, when she suddenly felt that she had a big hand on her dolphin...the familiar strength and temperature, don''t ask. It''s someone who claims to be sleeping...


    No matter how sleepy Zhou Ye is, he can''t fall asleep when these two sisters talk about these exciting topics around him. What''s more, he is not sleepy himself, just accustomed to staying at the window... "Baby, you deliberately discuss these things. , Do you want to accompany me in morning exercises?"


    "My dear... it''s time to open the window..." Millie forced her big hands to behave on her body, Jiao Sheng said, "Rogers has been waiting for you outside for a long time..."

 Chapter 272

    "Okay..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly. It seems that the morning exercises are not enough for the time being. After all, this is a barracks and not his own home. "It is immoral to set fires or not, so you know the rules..."


    "Bad guy..." The two women murmured, and after looking at each other, one lowered his head and kept Zhou Ye, while the other slid into the quilt, and saw a human figure in the quilt undulating there... ¡­


    More than an hour later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye walked out of the tent refreshedly, and the cheeks of the two women behind him were blushing...and the sisters who had been waiting outside for a long time had long since been surprised...They were taking turns to do this. , Every day two go to call their own man to open the window... This is Fu Lee.


    "My dear... morning!" A sister paper came over, holding Zhou Ye warmly and lovingly offering her good morning, while other sister papers came up one by one, one by one, impartial, everyone Have a share...


    "Instructor--!" Rogers also came over, and was interrupted by Zhou Ye when he wanted to speak.


    "Don''t, don''t worry about it, don''t think I''ll kiss you..." Zhou Ye looked disgusted, causing the girls to laugh into a ball.


    "No..." Rogers was extremely embarrassed by Zhou Ye''s words, but thinking about his own affairs, it seemed that only his own teachers could solve it.


    "I''ll talk about anything when you eat!" Zhou Ye said to the girls: "Bring our Captain America a breakfast..."


    "Okay!" The girls are no strangers to Rogers. After all, they have performed so many times on the same stage. Soon the girls brought Rogers a simple breakfast.


    A plate of grilled sausage, a fried egg, plus a cup of hot Niu Nu Na...


    Rogers had no choice but to sit at the dining table, preparing to eat breakfast with his instructor.


    To be honest, under the crude conditions of the barracks, there was no formal dining table for Zhou Ye. Zhou Ye didn''t care about it. Fortunately, it was close to the forest area. He ran outside and cut a tree. Just nail it. Get a dining table out...


    "It tastes good!" Zhou Ye asked while eating breakfast, "This is Heidi''s craftsmanship. Her family used to run a French restaurant..."


    "Well, it''s really good..." Rogers said casually while eating breakfast absently.


    Zhou Ye didn''t care. He had already noticed Rogers''s thoughtful appearance, and he was hesitant to talk several times...


    Until everyone has eaten breakfast, the girls clean up the tableware and put on makeup.Even Qiong, who liked Zhou Ye the most, went in to put on makeup after serving Zhou Ye and the US team a cup of coffee.


    Seeing the girls left, Rogers hesitated and said, "Instructor... I want you to do me a favor!"


    "Well, let''s talk, I''m listening!" Zhou Ye said after taking a sip of coffee.


    "Can you help me make a new file for Bucky?" Rogers looked at Zhou Ye and asked: "He wants to abandon his previous identity and change to a new identity... All I can think of is you, the instructor!"


    "It''s not impossible!" Zhou Ye said with a wry smile: "But why? He clearly walked out of the prisoner of war camp alive, why abandon his past identity? Does he think this is a shame?"


    "This..." Rogers gritted his teeth. He knew that if he wanted Zhou Ye''s help, Bucky''s gender change must not be kept from Zhou Ye, and moreover, he could not hide it."Bucky was in a prisoner-of-war camp. He was subjected to a live experiment by a Hydra person, and it mutated. Now I have to talk about her..."


    "She?" Zhou Ye pretended to be surprised, "Isn''t Bucky a man? Why use her? Could it be that he mutated into a woman?"


    "Yeah!!!" Rogers nodded and said, "So she wants a new identity now, and her previous identity is considered dead on the battlefield... She feels she can''t face the people and relatives of the past. ..."


    "Okay...!" Zhou Ye nodded, and said, "What do you want her new identity to be called?"


    "It''s Maggie Buchanan. It''s the origin or something, just look at it, the instructor!" Rogers said: "It''s best to have an unrelated identity, so you don''t have to be afraid of being investigated!"


    "Simple..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "You must know that many people lost their families in this war!"


    "Thank you, instructor!" Rogers said gratefully.


    "By the way, since Bucky has become a woman, will she live with you again..." Zhou Ye didn''t finish, but Rogers already understood what he meant, and said with a guard: "Instructor, we are already The relationship is confirmed, and I plan to get married after the war is over..."


    "Puff--!" Zhou Ye squirted out the coffee in his mouth all of a sudden. He absolutely didn''t mean to make Bucky. If nothing else, he just thought about the way he was when he was a man. Can''t get any thoughts... I didn''t expect Rogers to be afraid that he would be this way. This is really true."You think of me as someone, how could I attack a man..."


    "No, Maggie is a woman now, instructor!" Rogers said solemnly: "In my mind, the instructor''s skill at picking up girls is more amazing than your physique..."


    Zhou Ye held his forehead, and honestly complained about the most terrible thing. He waved his hand, "Okay, go back and look after your Maggie, I''m not interested in him at all!"


    "It''s her, not him, instructor!"


    "I know, I know!" Zhou Ye''s face strained, "If you don''t leave, I will make Maggie''s new identity a skilled woman!"


    "No, I''m going now, instructor!" Rogerston panicked, knowing that the black belly of his instructor could definitely do such a thing.


    Seeing Rogers who had fled from the wild, Zhou Ye smiled, turned his head and returned to the tent. After Pandora accompanied him last night, he rushed to Ophelia again. It is said that Ophelia has something to look for. She didn''t know what was going on...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Sixty Eight


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    London, United Kingdom-underground command post.


    This is the base camp of the Allied European battlefield and the base camp of the Strategic Science Corps.


    The US team quit, and the tour was naturally cancelled... Zhou Ye arrived here after sending the girls of his song and dance troupe back to New York.


    "Hey, Gina, you are still so beautiful!" Zhou Ye greeted a blonde woman and asked, "Captain America should be in there, right? I''m looking for something with him!"


    "Don''t worry about the stupid guy holding the shield. Why don''t we find a place to have a good conversation?" The blonde stood up instantly when she saw Zhou Ye, raised her hand and grabbed Zhou Ye''s tie. The voice whispered: "We can discuss many things..."


    "No, no..." Zhou Ye smiled and pulled her hand away, and said: "I don''t want to go to the street to buy a cigarette and meet a dozen men who have fucked you, then I can bear it. No, so let''s keep our distance!"


    "..." Zhou Ye''s ridicule made the blonde girl a little speechless. This guy''s words were too straightforward, and it was a bit unacceptable.


    "My dear, you are here..." A slightly smiling voice came from behind, it was Peggy. Seeing her forbearing a smile, Zhou Ye knew that she must have heard her own words.


    "I''m here to find Rogers!" Zhou Ye said, turning around to grab Peggy''s slender waist and walked inside, "I don''t think I haven''t..."


    "No!" Peggy''s face strained, and said: "I was busy investigating Hydra in Britain, but what about you? I actually ran to round up the singing and dance troupe..."


    "Can''t help it, ha ha..." Zhou Ye said embarrassingly.


    "Forget it, because you didn''t go to the bitch''s window just now, I forgive you!" Peggy wasn''t really angry, she just wanted to lose her temper.


    "That is, there are more women in the world, and I am not a casual person..." Zhou Ye said shamelessly.


    "..." As for Zhou Ye''s shamelessness, Peggy was completely speechless, rolled her eyes, and helplessly pinched Zhou Ye''s waist gently, as if she was out of breath.


    The two cuddled up and came to a hall where people came and went. Rogers was holding a pen and was lying on the table to write and draw, and beside him stood a brown-haired woman in military uniform.


    "Here, and here, here is one too!" Rogers, wearing a captain''s uniform, was in the command post, pointing out the distribution points of the Hydra base he saw in the health room on the map one by one.


    "Your intelligence is very important..." General Chester looked at the position drawn by Rogers and told the people around him: "Coordinate with the Sixth Intelligence Office. I want the allies to thoroughly investigate the Hydra base..."


    "Then what are we doing?" Rogers asked.


    "Go and give the Hydra a blow, kick John Schmidt''s fart..." General Chester looked at Rogers and asked, "How about it? Rogers, are you confident that you can handle the Hydra?"


    Rogers and Bucky are, uh, wrong, they should be called Maggie now. He and Maggie looked at each other and said, "Yes, sir!"


    "But I need a team..." Rogers hesitated and said.


    "We already have the best soldiers..." the general said.

 Chapter 273

    "With all due respect, General, I also have an excellent team..." Rogers thought of the brave Rambo-like prisoners he had rescued from the Hydra base.


    "I can''t take such an important task..." Just when the general wanted to refuse, he was interrupted by a voice.


    "General, how about trusting Rogers once?" Zhou Ye walked over with Peggy Shishiran, and said with a smile: "I think I know the soldiers Rogers said are really good..."


    "Well...there is only one chance. If you fail, I will replace my person!" The general who had always admired Zhou Ye hesitated when he watched Zhou Ye, but he was relieved.


    "Instructor, do you want to participate too?" Rogers asked excitedly when he saw Zhou Ye.


    "No, no, fighting is your young people''s business. Old people like me should stay safer..." Zhou Ye smiled and refused.


    He is not interested in watching Rogers do a show... for the United States on the battlefield?Don''t even think about it... Zhou Ye would never go...


    "Okay..." Rogers looked at the general disappointedly, hoping that he could come out and say something... It''s a pity that the general ignored him, just as he couldn''t see his eyes.General Chester knew that he could not command Zhou Ye, so he simply refused to say so, and the province was ordered back and lost face.


    "Well, you guys talk, I''m going to have a meeting..." General Chester threw a few people here, turned and fled...


    "Instructor, why are you here?" Rogers just thought of asking why Zhou Ye came here. He knew that if Zhou Ye was fine, he would never come here. He used his instructor''s personality that hates salute. , He won''t be uncomfortable here.


    "Let me tell you, Stark has prepared some new equipment for you, I hope you will like it..." Zhou Ye said with a smile."Would you like to go see it together now?"


    "Okay..." Rogers had tasted the sweetness of being well equipped last time. If it weren''t for the bulletproof suit that Stark gave him immediately after modification, he might have been injured.


    "Let''s go, together!" Zhou Ye embraced Peggy, motioned Rogers to take his Ji friend Maggie, and walked towards the test area not far away.


    In the underground base transformed from this big air-raid shelter, after turning left and right and walking for a long time, several people finally arrived at Stark¡¯s temporary test site...


    "Hi, Zhou, Peggy..." Stark saw Zhou Ye and greeted happily, "Isn''t this our Captain America? Hey, who is this beautiful lady?"


    Hearing Stark asking himself the name of good friend Ji, Rogers stepped forward nervously and stepped forward and handed over his hand first, "Hi, Dr. Stark, thanks to your bulletproof last time. Yi, it''s really useful..."


    "This is my girlfriend, Maggie..." Rogers said, fearing that Stark wouldn''t believe him, he wrapped the Winter Soldier''s waist with his hands like Zhou Ye.


    Rogers knows about Stark, this is a famous American playboy...


    To be honest, Bucky feels awkward in this position.After all, he used to hook Rogers''s neck when they hooked their shoulders and backs. Now this posture gives her a very peaceful feeling.


    "Hello, my name is Maggie!" Maggie earned a little, stretched out her hand, and shook hands with Stark... "It''s nice to meet you, Dr. Stark!"


    "Hello..." Stark felt that this pair gave him an unspeakable awkwardness. He couldn''t help but look at Zhou Ye, which meant that these two people were all right?


    "Don''t worry, they are still in love. It is estimated that Maggie is a little uncomfortable. You know, after all, both of them are first love..." Zhou Ye forced a smile and looked at Rogers and Rogers'' nervousness. Mr. Ki thinks that he is the awkward feeling of a man, this feeling is super interesting...


    "Well, let''s take a look at the new equipment I prepared for Captain America!" Stark couldn''t figure out what was going on for a while, so for the time being, let''s put this matter aside and talk about it first. Finish it."follow me¡­¡­"


    With that said, Stark took the lead and led everyone to the test area...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Sixty Nine


    In the test area¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As soon as Rogers entered the door, he saw a shiny silver prototype steel shield on the workbench. He couldn''t help holding it up and gestured...


    "This is made of Zhenjin, stronger than steel, and weighs only one-third of steel!" Howard introduced: "It can neutralize attacks..."


    "Would you like to try it?" Zhou Ye looked at the captain holding the shield and smiled, "I''ll get a gun..."


    "Don''t..." Rogers said with some worry: "Should you not try it with a gun... Why don''t you try it, the instructor?"


    Rogers was really afraid that Zhou Ye would find a water-cooled Maxine machine gun to rush himself, his instructor really did it...


    "Are you sure?" Zhou Ye wore a wry smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "I''m sure..." Rogers hesitated, and decided to let the instructor beat him with his fists, but he didn''t notice the way Howard held his forehead and the look of Peggy''s smirk.


    "All right..." Zhou Ye put on a random posture, clenched his fists, and asked, "Are you ready?"


    "Of course, come on, instructor!" Rogers held a shield in front of Hungarian confidently, his legs in a lunge, and put in a resisting posture."Don''t use too much force, instructor, or it hurts your hands, but don''t care about me!"


    "Hehe, don''t worry, it hurts my hand, I won''t bother you!" The smile on Zhou Ye''s face is even more weird...


    Throw a punch¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªClose the punch¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªThis action is completed in 0.0001 seconds...


    "what------!"


    "boom----!"


    "Rogers?" Bucky found that her friend and boyfriend was no longer found in the blink of an eye. Looking in the direction of the sound, she found that her boyfriend was holding a shield on the edge of a wall more than ten meters away. ¡¤Yin...


    "Damn it, do you want to kill him?" After all, it was his boyfriend who grew up. Bucky yelled at Zhou Ye, and ran to help Rogers up."Are you all right? Rogers? What''s wrong? Do you want me to call a doctor..."


    "I...I''m okay..." To be honest, Rogers just felt that there was a flower in front of him. When he regained his consciousness, he had fallen against the wall.


    "It''s okay..." Bucky helped Rogers up and looked at a human-shaped wall that had been smashed by him behind him. He couldn''t help but said: "How bad are you with your instructor? ruthless¡­¡­"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I was trained by the instructor..." Rogers took two steps slowly, and the slightly distracted Hunkou felt more comfortable."And I want the instructor to use his fist... but I didn''t expect him to be so powerful..."


    "..." Bucky is speechless, is this a matter of great strength?This Nima is already at a superhuman level, okay...


    In fact, Zhou Ye really didn''t use much effort. If he really used his full strength, Rogers should have been flying in outer space by this time, becoming the first human in the world to step into space, and he would be recorded in history.


    At this time, Zhou Ye also stepped forward and asked: "How is it? Where is it hurt?"


    "It''s okay instructor..." Rogers said and looked at the shield in his hand. There was only a shallow fist mark printed in the middle of the shield. "Instructor, your martial arts is so amazing..."


    This was the excuse that Zhou Ye made when they were instructors, saying that he was so good at passing Chinese Kungfu from his childhood, and now Rogers is really convinced, even if he has been injected with serum and equipped with equipment, he is still not an instructor. Opponent, the instructor is the instructor...


    "Okay, let''s take a look at your other equipment, don''t forget, you have to talk to those guys, after all, although you saved them, they are not your subordinates!" Zhou Ye smiled He patted Rogers on the shoulder, and then walked out with Peggy."I''ll leave first... you play slowly!"


    "Well..." Rogers said helplessly: "Instructor, don''t you really think about kicking Hydra''s ass with me?"


    "Not interested..." Zhou Ye waved his hand and left without looking back.To him, kicking Hydra¡¯s ass is nothing. He doesn¡¯t know how many times he has done something like Sleeping Hydra...


    "Oh...!" Rogers looked at Zhou Ye''s back and sighed. Seriously, he really wanted to convince Zhou Ye to act with him. Zhou Ye was here, and he felt that he would be more confident.


    "Why isn''t your instructor willing to go?" Bucky asked curiously: "Isn''t he also from the U.S.?"


    "The instructor is Chinese!" Rogers really heard Zhou Ye say his thoughts."In modern history, European countries and the United States have bullied the eastern country. From the view of the instructors, the European battlefield is purely dog ??biting. He doesn''t care who is dead or alive... not to mention, you know, decades ago The notorious bill promulgated."


    "That''s all from the last century..." Bucky said silently.


    "I used to say the same..." Rogers said: "But the instructor said that we Americans from European countries don''t understand the integrity and bloodliness of a nation. He said that we will never understand what is called national pride. ..."


    "Who said we have no national pride?" Bucky said unconvincedly: "We... uh, we..."


    "What kind of ethnicity are we? Are you an Aryan ethnicity or a Jewish ethnicity?" Rogers laughed, and the reaction of his friends was exactly the same as he did at the beginning. All Chinese...a great nation..."


    "Well, I admit that I don''t even know what race I am..." Bucky curled his lips helplessly. He really didn''t understand. Maybe there is a trace of Celtic blood, and a trace of Slav blood. ...

 Chapter 274

    "Don''t think so much..." Rogers hugged Bucky and walked towards Howard. "You know, compared with the ancient nation, we are asking for trouble... If we have this work, it is better to help me design a new uniform. What..."


    "Do you still wear that damn tights?"


    "No way, I have been playing this role for a long time, I think I am used to this dress!"


    That night, Zhou Ye took Paige on the plane bound for New York. He was not interested in watching the US team outfit X. Moreover, this was the X outfit deliberately released by his own woman. He was not afraid that Ophelia would play off. If it doesn''t work, the big deal is that Zhou Ye once again raised the banner of Umbrella and sanctioned the world. It''s not that he has never done this kind of thing...


    As long as his own woman is safe, Zhou Ye will care about him. If it annoys us, let''s do it. Don''t say whether you are the Brotherhood of the Holy Shield or the Brotherhood of the Holy Spear.


    Now, Zhou Ye just wanted to go back to his newly bought manor and enjoy the feeling of being surrounded by beauty. After staying in a barracks full of men for a long time, he felt super uncomfortable...


    Chapter Three Seventy


    "My dear, you know... I like this job!" Sitting in Zhou Ye''s car, Peggy said to Zhou Ye, "Just let me go on, I promise you, I promise not Going to places too dangerous!"


    "Really?" Zhou Ye has a questioning look on his face. He knows this woman too well. It can be said that there is a risk factor in his blood. "If you violate your words, get involved in a dangerous incident. I will bring you back without hesitation, and will never allow you to work as an agent in the future. How about? Are you confident to do it?"


    "...That..." Peggy heard Zhou Ye''s words, and she suddenly got stuck. She knew that as long as her man wanted to know, someone would send all her information within ten minutes. Those who come to his desk, want to get through this kind of thing in front of his own man, don''t even think about it.


    "Lack of confidence? Or, do you still want to take on those dangerous tasks?" Zhou Ye cast a glance at her and said blankly.


    "I don''t know what mission will be assigned to me..." Peggy started to shake the pot.


    "It''s okay, as long as you don''t want to pick up, I will let the SSR people transfer you to a safe place as a clerk. Don''t worry, I can still do this little thing!"


    "No..." Peggy suddenly became anxious, and suddenly rushed to Zhou Ye''s body, her legs crossed Zhou Ye''s waist and said anxiously: "You know, dear, I hate those clerical jobs most. , It¡¯s not a bit challenging, and it¡¯s still boring..."


    "I know you are worried about my safety... honey!" Peggy held Zhou Ye''s cheeks in both hands, and said softly, "I promise to pay attention to my safety... At most, if I participate in the future, A dangerous activity... I will dedicate it to you once... And, I promise to cooperate with you whatever you like... OK, dear!"


    "..." The corners of Zhou Ye''s mouth couldn''t help but curl up, waiting for this sentence is so hard."This is what you said. I decide whether it is dangerous or not. As long as there is a crossfire incident, then this matter is considered dangerous. If a hand-to-hand incident occurs, you will be forever restrained at home. Agree or disagree?"


    "...But..." Peggy hesitated embarrassedly: "I admit that the exchange of fire is dangerous, but why should the hand-to-hand combat be restricted?"


    "I don''t want my woman to always fight hand-to-hand with a bunch of old men, that would make me feel very uncomfortable!" Zhou Ye said.


    "But there is no way to control this kind of thing..." Peggy looked depressed, "The things in the battle change rapidly, how can I control it..."


    "Don''t worry, I will give you a way to control..." Zhou Ye smiled, "So, you just stay by my side these days, wait until you are done, and then go back to the battlefield..."


    "Well..." Peggy said helplessly: "Everything is up to you... But, my dear, you seem to have begun to welcome me warmly... better..."


    "Little demon..." Zhou Ye took a deep breath, and the two sat facing each other. Peggy was swaying about while riding on him... It would be strange if he didn''t react.


    "Hi...Keep it down, dear!"


    The extension car that was driving began to sway slightly, and the maid who was driving had a clear smile from the corner of her mouth, and gently raised the rear partition, leaving space for the two of them.


    Two hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Qiu...Where are we?" Zhou Ye''s voice came from the loudspeaker in the cab, and the maid Qiu softly replied: "Master, we were home an hour and a half ago. Just to make You enjoy a pleasant journey, so I have circled the manor four times..."


    "Ahem...Thanks for your hard work, Qiu." Zhou Ye''s voice suddenly became a little embarrassed, "Let''s go back now!"


    "As you wish, Master!" Qiu happily replied, turning the steering wheel and driving towards the manor. It is also a good enjoyment to occasionally complain about his owner.


    Zhou Ye''s new manor is located on Long Island, New York. It covers an area of ??147 acres and is close to 60 hectares. It is already the largest manor in Long Island.


    When Zhou Ye''s luxury car drove into the manor, Peggy sitting in the back seat couldn''t help but stare her eyes wide. Although she was an agent, she still didn''t understand the lives of people in the upper class... ¡­


    "Oh my God, it''s so beautiful here..." Peggy exclaimed as she forced her still sour and weak body.


    As the car drove all the way, Peggy saw the shady woodland outside through the window, and the small lake dotted with jasper, as well as the flat lawn, and the lovely animals walking leisurely among the trees... Everything here makes Peggy feel relaxed and happy.


    "This is our home!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Do you like it?"


    "Yeah!" Peggy nodded happily.


    The car drove slowly for more than ten minutes before it stopped in front of a large four-story villa.As soon as the car stopped, a maid walked over and opened the door.


    "Master, welcome home!" The maids standing on both sides bowed and saluted in unison.


    "Uh... I... Actually... That Ye is behind..." Peggy, who walked out the door, was embarrassed by this scene... She knew Zhou Ye was a powerful person, but yes How rich Zhou Ye was, she didn''t have too many concepts in her mind. Today, these hundreds of maids taught her a lesson.


    "Of course they are also welcoming you, Mistress..." Chang Feng''er, the maid who opened the car, smiled.


    "I... Mistress? No no... I haven''t married Ye yet..." Peggy said uncomfortably.


    "What''s the matter if you are not married?" Zhou Ye walked out of the car with a smile, and embraced Peggy as he said, "Is it possible that you still want to run if you are not married?"


    "Of course not... but..." Peggy didn''t know what to say, and all this shocked her too much today...


    "Okay, let''s go in!" Zhou Ye smiled and embraced Peggy and walked towards the villa. He greeted the maids one by one along the way. He could easily say the name, preferences, and measurements of each maid... ...This is also a skill, isn''t it.


    The maids were also happily chatting with their masters. From time to time, several courageous people came to Suokouwu, and he never refused. Zhou Ye''s behavior made them feel that their masters had never neglected themselves... ¡­


    "Oh my God..." Peggy was stunned at the scene before her. She couldn''t help but murmured: "How many women does this bad guy have an affair with?"


    "It''s all!" Shangguan Yinyin next to her smiled and replied, "Isn''t it right for the maid to dedicate everything to her master?"


    "Well, it seems that I asked a silly question..." Peggy rolled her eyes and said, based on her knowledge of Zhou Ye, this product has never been a fuel-efficient lamp. Put a piece of fat on his mouth and don''t bite. One bite is strange...


    "The master still has many secrets that you need to explore slowly..." Shangguan Leilei smiled: "A man with a secret is the most attractive, isn''t it?"


    "Huh? You guys?" Peggy looked at the Shangguan sisters on the left and right. The two exquisite faces that were exactly the same made her a little surprised. After all, many twin sisters in reality are just a little bit more similar, and there are still some differences. Twins like the Shangguan sisters who can''t find any difference at all are really rare...


    "We are the master''s maid, Shangguan Yinyin (Leilei)!" The two women smiled and said in unison: "If the new mistress does not understand anything in the future, you can ask us..."


    "Okay..." Peggy felt that the number of surprises in one day today has far exceeded her total in the past twenty years.


    That night, Zhou Ye held a grand welcoming ceremony in the villa to welcome the newcomers. Of course, the newcomers were Peggy and the women of the song and dance group. It was the first time that Peggy saw so many women together... but when After she tried Zhou Ye''s [Ten Thousand Hits in a Second], she found that there were still a few women in this category...Hundreds of people couldn''t handle this guy at all.


    Chapter Three Hundred Seventy One


    In Zhou Ye''s villa¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A little red long-haired loli, standing on tiptoe, quietly walked towards the master bedroom on the fourth floor... In a place she hadn¡¯t noticed, a camera had spotted her a long time ago, but only recognized her face. Later, she gave up the counterattack, because this loli also belonged to the person with the first-level authority of the villa.


    "Huh-I didn''t play with me when I came back last night, and drove me to sleep in another room...Smelly Dad..." Natasha whispered while walking lightly.


    She wanted to give Zhou Ye a surprise attack to punish him for not staying with her at night and telling her stories to make her sleep...


    When she came to the door of the master bedroom, Natasha put her little hand on the fingerprint recognition area next to her, a blue light swept across, and the door opened automatically...


    "Dad..." Before Natasha finished her words, she was stunned by the scene before her.


    I saw a large bedroom of more than three hundred square meters, lying in full of light and walking, and she knew many familiar faces, and they were all the maids who met her often.


    At this moment, they all smiled contentedly, lying on the carpet on the ground that could cover the ankles, and fell asleep sweetly.

 Chapter 275

    "Well, it''s nothing..." Natasha comforted herself in a low voice, "It''s nothing more than more people. Haven''t I seen Stinky Dad do something like that? It''s nothing strange... "


    Natasha walked cautiously among the maids while talking, saving who was stepping on... After a while, she finally found the goal of her trip, Zhou Ye, the smelly father...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye was being surrounded by a group of women...some with legs, some with arms, some simply used him as a quilt, lying on his body...


    "Get up..." Natasha saw that the woman lying on Zhou Ye was a woman she had never seen before, and she suddenly became dissatisfied and pushed her hard, trying to give this woman from her exclusive position. Push down...


    But Carter was a bit too tired, and she was still connected with Zhou Ye. Little Natasha couldn''t push her at all, thinking about her father, whom she hadn''t seen for a long time, and would stay with them when she came back. Little Natasha Finally cried angrily and aggrieved... "Woo...you get up...oooo, this is my dad...oooo..."


    Zhou Ye, who was sleeping, was awakened by Natasha''s crying, and suddenly opened his eyes."Who made our little princess angry?"


    "It''s you... stinky father!" Natasha accused Zhou Ye while crying."I won''t be with me when I come back...uuu..."


    Looking at Natasha who was crying, Zhou Ye was a little distressed and wanted to wipe her tears, but found embarrassingly that he couldn''t move... In desperation, he could only move his mouth: "Dad misses you too, baby !"


    "You lie..." Natasha sobbed: "You didn''t let me sleep with you yesterday. Why do you miss me? Dad hates me most..."


    "Of course Dad always thinks about Little Natasha, I even brought a gift for Natasha baby!" Zhou Ye coaxed.


    "Really? Is it the kind I want? Where is the gift?" Little Natasha stopped sobbing, waiting for Zhou Ye with big round eyes.


    "Uh¡ª" Zhou Ye looked at his side... The Shangguan sisters who were holding their arms all turned up, and they were obviously awake. They were just pretending to be asleep and watching his jokes. He couldn''t help but bother. The woman lightly tapped, and the two women couldn''t help it anymore, and both smiled and opened their eyes.


    "Little princess, the master really brought you a gift, or I will accompany you to see it now?" Yinyin generously took out a maid outfit from her bracelet and put it on, said.


    "Don''t... I want my father to show it to me..." Little Natasha was not so coy, she stared at Zhou Ye with her eyes.


    "Okay, baby, at least you have to wait for me to get dressed..." Zhou Ye helplessly patted Peggy, who was hugging her tightly, but Peggy felt too embarrassed, and decided that she should just pretend Sleep, say nothing...


    "Then you have to promise me..." Little Natasha began to make a request, "I will sleep with me in the future and tell me stories..."


    Zhou Ye was speechless. Little Natasha was obviously taking advantage of the fire, "Okay, well, I will accompany my little Natasha to sleep in the future and tell her bedtime stories..."


    "Retract¡ª!" Little Natasha said as she stretched out her finger, and gestured: "The liar will not lift it... By the way, dad, what is not lift? Why Aunt Ruiwen Say that is the thing that men fear most?"


    "Uh¡ª" Zhou Ye was speechless for a while. This Ruiwen taught everything. When she came back, she had to let her know how to teach a little princess to come out."That is the most terrifying curse for men..."


    "Okay, it''s a hook. Little baby, you go out with Aunt Shangguan and let Dad put on clothes, okay?" Zhou Ye said with some embarrassment.


    "Okay, I''ll be waiting for you outside, Dad, you come out quickly!" Little Natasha said, following the Shangguan sister who had already put on her clothes and managed to hold back her smile, walked out of the room...


    after an hour----


    After punishing Peggy who just pretended to be asleep, Zhou Ye walked down the stairs and came to the living room on the first floor¡ª¡ª


    "Dad, what about a good gift?" Little Natasha, who had been waiting here for a long time, jumped up, threw herself into Zhou Ye''s arms, and said spoiledly: "Gift gift...I want a gift!"


    "I promised you!" Zhou Ye said as he took out four military ranks on the German military uniforms. The military ranks were those of a major general and a lieutenant general.


    "Dad...Thank you!" The little Natasha, who had been doing military knowledge for a long time, immediately recognized what the military rank represented. She was so excited that I threw into Zhou Ye''s arms, and the tears in her eyes couldn''t help but fall again.


    "Okay, baby, don''t cry..." Zhou Ye gently patted the little Natasha on the back. When he went to Europe, he told little Natasha that he was going to kill the Nazis on the European battlefield, so Natasha did not cling to him, but asked him to bring her some gifts, which she wanted to pay homage to her biological parents...


    Natasha originally thought that Zhou Ye would bring her the rank of lieutenant colonel or colonel when he was up to the sky, but unexpectedly, he brought himself a major general and a lieutenant general...


    At this moment, Natasha really felt very happy, she really felt Zhou Ye''s love for herself...


    "Dad..." Natasha raised her head and looked at Zhou Ye with tears in her eyes and said: "Close your eyes, I want to give you a gift in return, no peeking..."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye closed his eyes obediently, and he suddenly felt that a clumsy little boy kissed his own pure, with a hint of salty tears in his mouth...


    "Dad...I love you!" Natasha showed a beautiful smile on her tearful cheeks, and said happily: "I will always love you, Dad!"


    "Well, I love you too, baby!" Zhou Ye smiled and wiped the tears from Natasha''s cheek with his hand, and said softly: "Let''s go have breakfast..."


    "I have eaten it a long time ago..." Natasha said: "Who makes it take so long for you to get up the window, dad, but I can sit in your arms and eat with you..."


    "Then I''m really honored..." Zhou Ye smiled, seeing Natasha Lu showing a real smile. These two people are not in vain. For him, to kill two ordinary people, as long as there are The exact goal is not difficult, and it took him more than ten minutes to bring it back and forth...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Seventy Two


    Seven days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Aunt Peggy, are you really an agent? Is the work of an agent cool?" Little Natasha was pulling Peggy and asking her secret agent career curiously.


    And Peggy also likes Natasha, this cute little loli, and she always asks questions."The agent is not very cool, but dangerous, but also very irritating...In my dear words, it is the feeling of adrenaline flooding the body that makes people want to stop..."


    Two beauties, one big and one small, are riding laps on the racecourse.Paige has become obsessed with this sport recently... and Natasha, who has entangled her recently, also likes this sport.


    Both of them are still novices, so don''t even think about riding horses. They are still at the elementary level of riding horses slowly walking there.


    At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared on the grass beside them and said: "Miss Peggy, the master is looking for you, saying that there is something to tell you!"


    "Thank you, concubine, I know!" For the maids who seem to be haunting, Peggy has been used to these days...


    Zhou Ye also slowly told her some things. After all, she was already Zhou Ye''s pillow, and some things could be slowly opened to her.At least Peggy knows that these seemingly weak and beautiful maids are actually equipped with supernatural powers, and they can sling the seemingly strong and strong beauty team Steve.


    She once asked Zhou Ye curiously, why didn''t she make this technology public?Zhou Ye smiled and asked her, if the world is full of supermen and superhuman beings, how far is this world from destruction?


    Peggy imagined the scene she couldn''t bear to look directly at, and then decisively stopped asking Zhou Ye''s idiot questions.


    Peggy, who was notified by the maid, took the little Natasha back to the stable, and then drove to the villa in a small electric car...


    No way, this place is too big. If you leave, it is estimated that they will have to walk for half an hour...


    Peggy who came to the villa directly pushed open the door of Zhou Ye''s study, looked at Zhou Ye sitting behind the desk and asked, "My dear, what''s the matter?"


    "Dad, here we come..." Natasha smiled and ran to Zhou Ye''s arms and jumped directly into Zhou Ye''s arms. She is now more and more obsessed with Zhou Ye''s embrace. Of course, some The dishonest little friend still bothers her a little bit, just a little bit.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that I brought some equipment from the headquarters, which will have some effect on your return to work!" Zhou Ye said, hugging Natasha and kissed and smiled: "Is riding a horse fun? It seems that my little princess is playing with it. Very happy!"


    "Of course it''s fun, but it''s fun to ride Dad..." Natasha said, twisting her waist, lying in Zhou Ye''s ear, and whispered: "Dad...you have more rocks. !"


    "Ahem..." Zhou Ye coughed awkwardly by the little girl''s words.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s embarrassment, Natasha couldn''t help laughing. She actually knew a lot about men and women, and she knew better that she was the man''s daughter, but at the same time she was also the man''s future woman... This is an established fact that cannot be changed.


    But for this matter, Natasha does not have any resistance, but feels very at ease, because she is his daughter, and will be his woman in the future, so she can act spoiled with him and never have to Worrying that you will be abandoned, no longer have to worry that you will end up on the streets.


    She is satisfied with this kind of life...


    "Okay, please, can you not show the relationship between father and daughter like this in front of me?" Peggy looked at the two father and daughter sticky and muddy again, and couldn''t help rolling her eyes. "At least tell me what it is. Equipped?"


    "Okay, your Aunt Peggy is protesting!" Zhou Ye said, standing up and putting Natasha on the ground.


    "Aunt Peggy is jealous, she''s angry that she didn''t run as fast as I did and didn''t get the first class seat!" Natasha said with a smile.


    "Okay, okay, can we not discuss this issue?" Peggy''s cheeks were a little red, and to be honest, she was really jealous.

 Chapter 276

    "Let''s go, I''ll take you to see!" Zhou Ye said, holding Little Natasha in one hand and Peggy''s slender waist in the other, and walked to the wall of the study.


    After the three of them stood by the wall, a female voice rang: "Master is going to enter the underground base now?"


    "Yes, open the special elevator!" Zhou Ye said.


    "As you wish, Master!" The female voice rang, the wall of the study slowly slid open to the sides, and a metal elevator door opened at the same time.


    Zhou Ye took the two confused women onto the elevator.


    "Red Queen No. 1 is here to serve you wholeheartedly, Master, which floor are you going to go to?"


    "Take me to the genetic enhancement laboratory!" Zhou Ye said.


    "Destination confirmed, the elevator is starting!"


    "Oh my god...what the hell is this?" Peggy finally couldn''t help asking.


    "Artificial intelligence, what I told you, my dear, I have the technology that leads the world for two hundred years..."


    "Well, I decided I won''t be surprised anymore, even if one day you suddenly tell me that you are an alien and come here to occupy the earth, I won''t be surprised!" Peggy held her forehead. Tucaodao.


    "In a sense, I am really an alien!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Well, aliens, what is your purpose of occupying the earth?" Peggy picked Zhou Ye''s chin with her hand, and said in a teasing manner, "Is it to occupy all female humans on this planet? ?"


    "...Uh-!" Zhou Ye had a chilling feeling hitting the bullseye.


    "...Oh my god, aren''t you really...?" Peggy looked at Zhou Ye''s expression, suddenly speechless.


    "Of course not, I''m not that fraternity... I still practice moral integrity, although not much!" Zhou Ye denied.


    "It seems that for the sake of women on this planet, Aunt Peggy, we have to work hard to look after this alien..." Natasha giggled.


    "Yes, you must not let him go out to harm other women!" Peggy said viciously, standing on tiptoe to stop Zhou Ye, and after a while, parting... "I will definitely take good care of you! Realize it, outside. Star!"


    "I hope you, who often begged for mercy, can maintain this energy!" Zhou Ye said disdainfully: "A little fighting scum would dare to provoke me, you are seeking your own death..."


    "...Who said I''m from the five scumbags!" Paige''s cheeks are flushed. It''s not that our army doesn''t work hard. The enemy really loves to hang up... How can a normal woman defeat a man who has opened up?


    "Ding¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!" With the sound of the elevator arriving, the three of them temporarily stopped arguing.


    The elevator door slowly opened, and Peggy, who walked out of the elevator, looked at the scene in front of her, suddenly shocked...


    What I saw in front of her was a space the size of five football fields. In this space, machines full of scientific and technological colors were placed. The transparent display screen and the warning lights that lighted up from time to time formed a space full of In the future sci-fi color pictures, people in white coats are walking back and forth from time to time.


    "Welcome to [Umbrela Underground Experimental Base]..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Seventy Three


    "Here..." Peggy widened her eyes and looked at everything in front of her in disbelief. In this huge white space, she saw a lot of things she had never heard of.


    For example, in the huge cylindrical transparent container, a mass of glue-like substance is constantly changing its shape, once it becomes a triangle, another becomes a small animal, and after a while Turned into an umbrella.


    "Oh my God, what the hell is this?" Peggy asked, standing outside the enclosure, looking at the unknown organism inside.


    "This is Umbrella''s latest bio-associated armor. It is still in the experimental stage..." Zhou Ye introduced: "It can help its owner achieve bullet-proof, radiation-proof, shock-proof and corrosion-proof functions. The most important thing is that it can help himself. The owner is invisible and handles most of the battle information, that is to say, even if you are a rookie with no hands, you will instantly become a kung fu master if you wear it!"


    In fact, Pandora X was already the most perfect technology, but Zhou Ye didn''t want his Pandora to become a mass-produced thing, so he stopped the project and sealed it up. It can be said that Pandora La is the only armor of a humanoid creature, only Zhou Ye''s own armor.


    "It''s amazing..." Peggy jumped up happily, hugged Zhou Ye, kissed him twice on the cheek, and said: "This is the gift you want to give me my dear? like very much¡­¡­"


    "No, no..." Zhou Ye shook his finger and said with a smile: "This is not a gift for you. At present, this thing has not completed the most important steps and has no actual combat effect..."


    "Why?" Peggy asked dissatisfiedly. She was very dissatisfied that she could not have such a cool combat uniform.


    "Because of this..." Zhou Ye said as he came to the front, he pressed a button.


    Peggy and Natasha both watched the changes in the isolation enclosure curiously, and saw a small transparent box slowly risen inside. Inside the box was a restless little white mouse running back and forth, when blocking the little white mouse. After the isolation cover between the battle suit with the creature fell.


    The biological armor suddenly rushed in front of the white mouse, and immediately integrated the white mouse into its own body. Through its transparent body, you can see that the white mouse is struggling in pain, but soon, the biological armor secretes A highly corrosive digestive enzyme was developed. Under the action of the digestive enzyme, the mouse only took less than a minute, and there was no bone left...


    "This... how could this be?" Peggy and Natasha were almost disgusted... Peggy was better, and Natasha spit up completely on the trash can beside her.


    "Because it is eager to evolve..." Zhou Ye curled his lips and said, "The guys who designed her took it for granted. They actually added the function of devouring evolution. Now it is like a hungry child. What do you see? All organisms want to swallow it, it is copying the DNA in the organism it swallows, optimizing them, and then turning it into its own thing..."


    "Then when will it evolve completely?" Peggy asked curiously.


    "I don''t know, maybe there will never be that day..." Zhou Ye said, pulling Peggy and Natasha''s little hands and walking to a room outside the test area."Let''s go, don''t cling to those foreign objects, come with me, and see the surprise I prepared for you..."


    "I hope it''s not worse than the biological armor just now..." Peggy murmured and followed.


    After verifying the permissions, Zhou Ye took the two into a small laboratory. The laboratory was not big, only more than 100 square meters. There were many computer consoles around the room, and the console In the middle of the enclosure, there is a device like an operating table. On the operating table, there are eight mechanical arms placed there...


    "This... honey, don''t you want to transform me into Frankenstein?" Peggy looked at the operating table and asked in a daze, "I don''t want to be that ugly!"


    "Don''t worry, baby, I don''t want you to become a mechanical weirdo..." Zhou Ye said, patted Peggy''s dolphins and said: "Now take off your clothes and lie down..."


    "My dear, what are you going to do to me?" Although Peggy asked, she still obediently trusted Zhou Ye, undressed and lay down.


    "Just like Steve''s transformation, you will have super powers after it is completed. Unlike Steve''s half-hearted transformation, Umbrella is the most professional..." Zhou Ye said to the computer. Before, start to operate.


    With a snap--


    Four restraint straps popped out of the operating table, and Paige was tied tightly, and then the eight robotic arms began to get busy...


    "My dear, I regret it, can I ask for this gift now?" Peggy looked at the thick needle on the robotic arm and exclaimed.


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "If you are willing to give up the job of an agent, I can not remodel you, how about it? Are you considering my suggestion?"


    "Damn..." Peggy hesitated, but after a moment she made up her mind, "Come on, dear, I''m ready to accept your transformation..."


    "Really a stubborn woman..." Zhou Ye shook his head and said silently: "It may hurt a bit at first, but it will pass soon..."


    "Poor Peggy..." Natasha looked at Peggy who was on the execution ground with her eyes closed and shook her head.


    "Stop talking nonsense, come on..." Peggy gritted her teeth and urged. She wanted to end it all quickly because she was afraid that she would go back...


    "Then, I will start..." Zhou Ye said, taking down the button to start the program.


    The eight mechanical arms pierced the needles above into the eight large arteries of Peggy''s body, and then began to inject the genetic modification fluid...


    The pain made Peggy such a strong woman couldn''t help screaming...Although Zhou Ye was a little distressed, but in order for Peggy to not suffer a loss on the battlefield in the future, this is a procedure that must be endured.


    "Fak... Shett... dear... I will definitely kill you when I get up..." Paige couldn''t help but start swearing, which can relieve the pain to a certain extent. A good way to vent...


    "Well, I look forward to that day..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Dad, will Peggy be as good as Captain America after the transformation?" Natasha raised her small face and asked curiously, looking at Peggy who was constantly scolding.

 Chapter 277

    You know that the current Captain America is known to everyone who is being promoted. Various media are reporting on him. There are comics, movies and stage plays. In short, Captain America has almost become the super human in the eyes of children in the United States...


    "Of course not..." Zhou Ye sat down, raised his hand and hugged Natasha in his arms, and said, "After Peggy''s transformation, he can sling more than a dozen Captain America. It will be very easy. !"


    "Wow, so amazing?" Natasha said enviously: "Then father, I also want to reform..."


    "No, baby, you are too young now!" Zhou Ye said, "At least you have to wait until you are about sixteen before you can accept the transformation..."


    "Can''t it now?...Dad?"


    "Of course not!"


    "I really want to grow up quickly!"


    Chapter Three Seventy Four


    Zhou Ye was chatting with Natasha, and Peggy''s cry slowly fell down. It was obvious that she had almost reached the limit.


    "Dad, Peggy has stopped calling..." Natasha reminded Zhou Ye. She was afraid that her father would just chat with herself and forget Peggy. It would be bad if there was an accident. She still likes this Peggy.


    "I know!" Zhou Ye rubbed Natasha''s long hair and said, "Now all we can do is just watch...All the steps have been handed over to the master computer, and all we can do is hope Ji Neng can hold on..."


    "Yeah!" Natasha once again set her eyes on Peggy. There were only three of them in this laboratory. After all, this strengthening process involves undressing. Zhou Ye has no habit of letting others look at her own woman.


    Seeing Peggy, whose blue veins on her forehead gradually healed, Zhou Ye knew that she had passed the most difficult genetic transformation stage, and the rest was the stage of consolidation and strengthening...


    After a while, a pool full of transparent solution rose from under the operating table, and Peggy was put into it... A mechanical arm held a respirator and put it on Peggy¡¯s cheek to ensure she was in the pool. Will not drown.


    Slowly, Paige, who had passed out of pain, woke up and looked at her position. Although she was a little curious about why her operating table had become a goldfish bowl, she couldn''t speak even if she was wearing a respirator, but she was helpless. Underneath could only stare at his man bitterly.


    I said anything to surprise myself, and finally fainted myself.


    Paige suddenly felt that the solution that submerged herself seemed to have a strong soothing effect. In this solution, she felt as comfortable as returning to her mother...


    Suddenly, a row of headlights hung from the ceiling, and they fell directly on the position about ten centimeters high from Peggy. The headlights were on, and the golden light shone on Peggy¡¯s body, making her feel her whole body warm, as if There was a voice telling her something in the deepest part of her heart.


    Peggy couldn''t help closing her eyes to listen to the voice from the bottom of her heart, "You are the darling of time..."


    I don''t know how long it took, maybe a day and a night, maybe a moment, Peggy finally recovered her mind again.


    Peggy opened her eyes again and saw that she was lying on the operating table like this. The restraints on her body had already disappeared. She couldn''t help but sat up and jumped out of bed to find Zhou Ye''s trouble. She still remembered the oath she made when she yelled in pain... She must talk about it.


    But she suddenly noticed something wrong, as if the time of the entire world had frozen. In her opinion, Natasha sitting in Zhou Ye''s arms seemed to be saying something with her mouth open, but there was no sound... ¡­This weird feeling makes her a little uncomfortable.


    "What''s going on? Honey? Are you okay!" Peggy hurriedly looked at Zhou Ye.


    "Of course I am fine..." Zhou Ye is quite normal, because he also has the same ability, but his ability appeared after his speed reached the extreme, and Peggy''s ability came from the [Quick Silver] in the X world. gene.


    "How do you feel in this world where the flow of time is slowing down?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile, "Do you feel like you are a god?"


    "This... is this the gift you said to me?" Peggy looked at this scene in surprise. She saw the water droplets dripping from her arm like slow motion, little by little like a snail crawling in the air. It¡¯s a weird feeling, but it also made her see more different worlds.


    "Do you like this ability?" Zhou Ye thought for a long time before deciding to give Peggy the ability of Kuaiyin in World X. After all, Kuaiyin''s ability is simply a bug. If she doesn''t have the time ability, no one wants to run Able to catch her...


    "Like..." Peggy couldn''t help but hugged Zhou Ye, and kissed her. With such an ability, who else can hurt her in the future?


    "I''m waiting for you to fulfill your vow, baby!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, holding her pigtail in both hands, and said in a low voice.


    "What oath?" Peggy pretended to be foolish.


    "I remember someone threatened to have sex to kill me just now..." Zhou Ye''s hand moved dishonestly.


    "Yes? There is absolutely no such thing..." Peggy wanted to shame.


    "Be honest, and you just say..."


    "Well, I admit I said it, but... Natasha is still here..."


    "Relax, baby, she can''t see us... After all, in a speeding space, human dynamic vision cannot capture..."


    "No... honey... oh... you''re too big,... lightly... hiss... yes, force..."


    For Zhou Ye and Peggy, more than an hour had passed, but for Natasha, it was only a moment of effort.


    "Peggy... how are you doing?" In Natasha''s eyes, Peggy just sat up from the operating table, but why is her cheek so red?


    "It''s okay, I feel pretty good..." Peggy said with a slight gasp, after all, it was very physical.


    "Why do I feel that something is wrong with you? Peggy!" Natasha hesitated and circled Peggy. With female intuition, she always felt as if something happened at a time she didn''t know. thing.


    "Nothing..." As Peggy said, she hurriedly put on her clothes, secretly thanking her in her heart. Fortunately, afterwards, she will clean up herself, otherwise she will be seen through by this clever ghost...


    "Okay, baby, don''t you want to know what the ability Peggy got?" Zhou Ye also hurriedly changed the subject.


    "Well, I really want to know what Peggy''s abilities are..." Natasha stared at Peggy for a long time but found nothing, and finally gave up the idea of ??finding answers.


    "It''s time!" Peggy said happily: "My dear gives me the ability to be time. I can adjust my time position around me at will... I''m a little bit unclear, it''s better to let you see it!"


    Speaking, Peggy slowed down the flow of time, then walked to Natasha and returned the flow of time to normal.


    In Natasha''s eyes, Peggy moved in front of her in an instant."Oh my God, you will teleport too? Peggy..."


    "It''s not teleportation! It speeds up the flow of time and walks in front of you. Relative to you, I moved to your side instantly!"


    "Then you will grow old quickly?" Well, women and women look at problems from the same angle. Peggy also panicked Zhou Ye when she knew her abilities.


    "Peggy''s ability is built-in, and her body will form a position. This kind of acceleration will not make her age faster, but will make her age slower..." Zhou Ye explained, as for saying that she can It was not time to talk to Natasha about giving Peggy unlimited time, so Zhou Ye didn''t say it either.


    "so good?"


    Natasha hugged Zhou Ye enviously and said, "Dad, I also want this ability..."


    Zhou Ye didn''t speak yet, Peggy spoke proudly."This is the privileged ability of a female agent, Natasha, you are not a female agent, it''s useless to have such an ability!"


    "Who said that!" Natasha said unconvincedly: "I will also be an agent. When I grow up, I will be a female agent like Peggy..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless. Could it be that Natasha was born as an agent?But think about the black widow''s physical and emotional female agent dressing, he thinks that seems to be good.


    "Being an agent is very hard to train. Can you really bear it? Little Natasha!" Peggy began to entice and confuse Little Natasha.


    "Of course I can bear it..." Little Natasha became unwilling to admit defeat.


    Peggy likes little Natasha very much, and wants someone to have a common language with herself. After all, she can''t tell the group of singing and dancing girls to go together, so she said to Zhou Ye: "My dear, I know A secret service school..."


    Peggy was interrupted by Zhou Ye as soon as she wanted to speak, "You don''t have to go to that kind of garbage school. Umbrella has the most professional agent training organization on her own, but she never enrolls students!"


    "Okay, dear, you are her guardian, you have the final say." Peggy felt more and more that her man''s Umbrella business was hidden, but she didn''t expect to report her man, and she didn''t Silly, as a person with vested interests, why should you report your own business?Is patriotism silly?


    Chapter Three Seventy Five

 Chapter 278

    Zhou Ye lay on the beach chair by his swimming pool and took a lazy sip of cigar. This is a rare Sunday when women are not there...


    After Peggy got her own abilities, after two days of getting used to it, she returned to the European front. Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t forget to equip her with two female guards to protect her.


    And little Natasha was taken to Umbrella¡¯s Agent Island to receive special agent training...Speaking of which, the little Natasha who cried when she left was called a shit...


    But she went there in the end because she was also very interested in the work of an agent. Who told her to tell her stories about agents when she was with Peggy?Those who are near Zhu are red, those who are near ink are black, those who are near Peggy become agents...


    As for the special agent island that specializes in cultivating agents, it was actually created by Zhou Ye on a temporary basis. The date of establishment was on the day Peggy¡¯s transformation...


    That''s right, there is only one student in the entire secret service school, and that is little Natasha.There are as many as a dozen teachers in the secret service school.


    The principal is King Ada, the fighting teacher is Wonder Woman, the firearms teacher is Alice, the political teacher is the Red Queen, the psychology teacher is the white queen, and the human body is the anthropology. All the teachers are Zhou Ye. Helper woman...


    Praying that Natasha could survive in the hands of those women, Zhou Ye thought unscrupulously. When he knew he wanted to train future black widows, his group of women volunteered to be her teachers. I hope little Natasha will not regret it...


    And Ruiwen was sent to the Himalayas by him to find the Gu Yi mage. Pandora was called by Ophelia and she didn''t know what was going on, but it shouldn''t be a big deal.


    Zhou Ye was basking in the sun and took a sip of good iced red wine. It was a rare holiday. There are not many days without her own women...


    Just as he was thinking comfortably, whether he should go to soak for a while, and see the style of American bars in the 1940s, a voice suddenly rang in his ears.


    "My dear, I''m back, do you miss me..."


    "Pandora..." Zhou Ye sat up all of a sudden. It wasn''t Pandora who had been away for more than a week standing beside him, who was it?"Baby, you are back, I miss you..."


    "I miss you too, dear!" Pandora said as she pulled out a rustic-looking Chinese girl from behind her...


    "Is this?" Zhou Ye looked at this delicate girl who was hiding his eyes, and asked curiously: "My dear, where did you bring another one back?"


    "She''s called Jia Ying, I found it from Hunan, China, and I also brought back an obelisk!" Pandora said to Jia Ying, "Jia, this is my dear, use yours In other words, he is my husband and your future master!"


    "You... hello..." the Chinese with a Hunan accent came out of Jia Ying, with a soft feeling, very interesting.


    "Hello!" Zhou Ye was a little amused. Isn''t this Nima the mother of Skye, the leader of the alien race?Uh, by the way, there are no other human races yet, and it is estimated that there will not be any more... But he noticed Pandora¡¯s [also your future master], and asked a little puzzled: "Baby, what am I Is it her master now?"


    "I went to Hunan to help Sister Ophelia find the obelisk!" When Pandora said these words in English, it was obvious that Jia Ying could not understand."I just saw this silly girl, so I brought her back. By the way, I used ten gold bars to buy her..."


    "Uh--!"


    Zhou Ye counted the time. The Chinese Anti-Japanese War at this point was not over yet. It was not a rare thing for people to buy and sell people in the countryside. Looking at Jia Ying, who was still holding onto his clothes tightly, he couldn''t help saying: "Don''t be so nervous, just treat it as your own home! In fact, I am also Chinese..."


    "I don''t believe it... How can Chinese people have golden hair and golden eyes like you..." Jia Ying was amused by Zhou Ye''s words, and temporarily forgot to be nervous.


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless, his own Hua Guoxin, to cool off the cold...


    We waved weakly and motioned to her maid: "First take her down to wash, change clothes..."


    "Miss, please come with us!" The two maids said to Jia Ying with restrained smile.


    They think it''s so fun, it''s rare to see their owner slumped, this kind of thing is a rare occurrence in a century.


    "Don''t call me Miss, I''m not a young lady... Also, that... Master, is he angry?" Jia Ying followed the two maids and asked cautiously.


    She was just a rural girl. When Pandora bought her, her mother also told her that she would be a girl at the hands of others in the future. She would be beaten and scolded, so please listen carefully to what the master said. Little temper, otherwise, if someone is beaten to death, there is nowhere to redress...


    With her mother''s explanation, she was taken to the United States by Pandora. In a blink of an eye, she realized that the scenery in front of her had changed drastically, from the remote countryside to this seemingly luxurious manor.


    When Pandora told her that Zhou Ye would be her master in the future, her heart was uneasy, but watching Zhou Ye insist that she was a Chinese, she couldn''t help laughing, but after laughing, she regretted it. Up...


    Following behind the two maidservants, her hands and feet were trembling. She was afraid that Jiajiafa would be locked up in the wood house. She heard from a little sister in their village who worked in the city¡¯s master¡¯s house. The most terrifying It''s the family law. The beaters kept crying and crying, and even the subordinates were beaten to death.


    Jia Ying became more afraid as she thought about it, and couldn''t help crying."Two sisters, I know I was wrong. Will you help me plead with the master and tell him not to hit me? I will listen to everything from now on, and I will never refute the master''s words again...uuuuu!"


    The two maids looked at Jia Ying crying and screamed, "Who said the master wanted to beat you?"


    "I ran into him..." Jia Ying said with sobs.


    "Master, I never beat my own woman..." a maid counseled: "He just asked us to take you to wash and change your clothes..."


    "Is there any new clothes to change?" Jia Ying felt at this moment, as if the old man was not so fierce anymore, and there were new clothes, but she didn''t blame herself for running into him.


    "Okay, let''s go, the master will see you later!" The maid smiled and urged Jia Ying to walk to the bathroom...


    Jia Ying temporarily relieved her heart. With the help of the maids, she learned to use the various facilities in the bath and room. When she washed up and appeared in front of Zhou Ye, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but eat. shock.


    No wonder that Hunan has had beautiful women since ancient times.To be able to give birth to a beautiful daughter like Skye, Jia Ying has a good foundation in this workshop...


    "Come, come closer and let me see..." said Zhou Ye, who was sitting in the study.


    "Yeah!" Jia Ying walked towards Zhou Ye cautiously, perhaps because she wore slightly higher heel shoes for the first time, or because she was not used to such thick carpets.


    When Jia Ying hurriedly walked in front of Zhou Ye, she licked her foot and jumped over...


    Zhou Ye hugged her easily, and a scent and smell of just after bathing floated into Zhou Ye''s nose, and Jia Ying closed her eyes tightly, just kept whispering: "Master... No way, it can''t be like this..."


    Hearing Jia Ying''s words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but roll his eyes. He didn''t do anything, so he said, isn''t this what Bi did himself?


    At present, Zhou Ye didn''t hesitate to hold Jia Ying and put her on the desk...


    And Jia Ying can only hold her hand tightly and wait for the moment when she decides her destiny. In fact, she knows that after she is sold to this person, she will be his person for life and his dead person for death...This No change...


    With a quell¡¤flower¡¤yin, Jia Ying, the future leader of the alien race... completely fell into the hands of Zhou Ye...


    Chapter Three Seventy Six


    As night falls gradually-the entire manor is lit up with a variety of decorative lamps, setting off this luxurious manor as a colorful dream country, which makes people dazzling.


    On the dining table in the living room, Zhou Ye was struggling with a table of dishes.


    Born as a man from the north, Zhou Ye likes spicy food, especially Sichuan cuisine and Hunan cuisine. In his opinion, Sichuan cuisine is spicy and spicy, while Hunan cuisine is straight and spicy.


    Although some of the maids can make Hunan and Sichuan dishes, the taste they make always gives Zhou Ye an indescribable sense of lack. I don''t know what''s wrong, in short, I feel that something is missing.


    And today, with Jia Ying, an authentic Xiang girl, Zhou Ye really tasted the authentic Hunan home cooking...


    In fact, it''s just a few homemade stir-fries, a stir-fried pork with chili and a yellow duck called.


    Needless to say, fried pork with chili is naturally fried with small green peppers, while yellow duck is not a duck, but a kind of fish.Its scientific name is Freshwater Yellow Catfish, Northeast people call it Guyazi, Sichuanese call it Huanglading...


    For this fish, Zhou Ye even asked Qiu to make a special trip to China... Sometimes Zhou Ye wondered if he didn''t take teleport seriously... But then again, no Not to mention, this thing is much fresher than air transport...


    Jia Ying sat next to Zhou Ye obediently, gently helping him pick up the fishbone, while Pandora sat on the other side, flying chopsticks like flying, grabbing the small fried meat from the plate with Zhou Ye...


    Seeing the two of them snatching the home-cooked scoops they copied like children, Jia Ying smiled contentedly and said, "Master, if it is not enough, I will do something..."


    "No need..." Zhou Yeqi moved high, snatched the small fried pork that Pandora had added, then threw it into his own eye, and said while eating: "You can feel at home by eating like this. Well... it''s always like eating Western food, not at all comfortable..."


    "Ying, you now know how easy your dear is to get along with..." Pandora took a sip of red wine, suppressed the spiciness in his mouth, and joked: "When I bought you back, you were crying A miserable..."

 Chapter 279

    "At the time I thought the master was an old man..." Jia Ying said, her face flushed, and she remembered what happened in the study in the afternoon.


    The master of my own family is good at everything, but some are too good at making fun of people... He actually drew the first time he fell on the paper into a picture of a winter plum, and said he wanted to frame it and hang it in his study to enjoy it... ¡­Fortunately, I was swift and quick, so I grabbed it...otherwise...I''m really ashamed.


    As a young girl from the countryside of this age, Jia Ying doesn''t have much luxury and fashion?She doesn''t understand, jewelry?Some would be fine... Maybe her greatest wish is to marry a good man. At present, it is impossible to marry... But maybe Zhou Ye will be her best destination.


    At this moment, a voice of Yingying and Yanyan came, Jia Ying couldn''t help but look at the door, and saw a group of slim foreign girls walking and talking happily...


    It was the girls from Zhou Ye Song and Dance Troupe who came back.


    After they returned to New York, they couldn''t be idle at all.In the end, Zhou Ye could only buy a theater on Broadway. Although it was still during the war and there were not many people who went to see operas, Zhou Ye could afford to lose that little money. To be honest, this thing was what he found for these girls. It¡¯s a large toy in China, and the one that makes money but doesn¡¯t make money is next...


    Because Zhou Ye discovered a mistake he had made before...


    Always put all the girls together, they are easy to do nothing... Now that they each have their own affairs to be busy, Zhou Ye is much easier... Of course, Zhou Ye has not forgotten the protection of the two female guards around each person. ...


    After all, in this world, it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t want to, and there will be no accidents. There are always people who are pretentious, feel that they are suave, feel that they have a lot of money, feel that they are powerful, all women should unconditionally climb their windows. ...


    And the duty of those secret guards is to eliminate these troubles invisible...By the way, these troublemakers are stuffed into concrete pillars to contribute to the reclamation project in New York. This is really a good thing for the country and the people... ¡­


    Of course, the dark guards will also choose the right people among them, replace them with clones to continue living, sleep their wives and beat their babies, and spend their money to contribute to the Umbrella Consortium¡¯s new highs. Give out one''s own strength.


    After all, Zhou Ye¡¯s own women are really too many. He really doesn¡¯t have the time to run over and pretend to be X and slap his face. If he does this every time, it is estimated that Zhou Ye doesn¡¯t have to do anything, he just goes around every day. Fly on the earth, just pretend to be X and hit your face.


    Uh, accidentally crooked the building, let''s get back to the subject again.


    Jia Ying watched these young girls walking in from the door, and walked up to Zhou Ye one by one, and printed their little eyes on the eyes of her master, and couldn''t help being stunned.


    "This... this... these..." Jia Ying knows that her master has many women, but she doesn''t have much idea about how many there are. In her opinion, the wife of Qibafang always has it, but in front of her She was shocked by these dozen sisters.


    "Yes, these are dear women..." Pandora gave her a meaningful look and said, "Isn''t there a saying in China that there are seventy-two concubines and three thousand beauties in China?


    "But... but... that''s the emperor..."


    "From now on, you will know that the emperor is nothing compared to my dear..." Pandora smiled and pulled Jia Ying back. This gift for her dear needs further education. Otherwise it would be too unqualified...


    In the small projection room in the villa¡ª¡ª


    "Here, you will understand what kind of authority our man has, and what his future will look like!" Pandora said and opened the movie screen--


    As a fierce Hell March sounded, the first thing that was played was Zhou Ye''s grand military parade on the plane of Resident Evil¡ª¡ª


    "Hello soldiers--!"


    "Master--!"


    "The soldiers have worked hard!"


    "For Umbrella!"


    Rows of Berserker Type III replica soldiers wearing black mechanical exoskeleton walked through the reviewing platform in uniform steps, and behind them was a torrent of steel composed of multifunctional infantry armored vehicles and mechanical spiders...


    In the sky, a giant Kunpeng-class star destroyer obscured the entire blue sky as if it were dark. Thousands of [Tracker] drones guarded these big guys, slowly passing the inspection. Above the stage...


    At this time, the camera turned and the picture turned into outer space.In space, a fleet of hundreds of Kunpeng-class star destroyers blasted Ganymede into pieces with a salvo.


    The camera turned again. This time, Umbrella¡¯s soldiers appeared in the camera, slinging across Europe. Of course, it was not on this plane, but on the composite plane of Wuxin Mage.


    Jia Ying looked at the fierce war scene in front of her. Although she didn''t know what it was, she still knew the tense atmosphere in the scene and Zhou Ye standing on the reviewing platform...


    There was an unspeakable sense of pride in her heart. The old man from home is so powerful, and it¡¯s no big deal to be a kid...


    "Do you still think there are too many of these dear women?" Pandora asked faintly looking at the surprised Jia Ying who couldn''t get closer.


    "Not much...not much at all!" Jia Ying said with a sense of mission on her face: "Master turned out to be so powerful... Also, what is that round ball? Why should I break it? !"


    "...Puff!" Pandora has the urge to vomit blood. It seems that she should teach her some knowledge as soon as possible. Otherwise, if she doesn''t understand anything, she will be blind. .


    It was just that when it was night, Zhou Ye came to sleep together and gave all the sister papers to her pajamas one by one... Pandora felt that her tricks seemed not as direct and effective as her dear.


    No, my dear only made Jia Ying a few times, so she begged for mercy with nonsense, and also introduced her little sister to Zhou Ye... Hey, sure enough, a woman--


    Chapter Three Seventy Seven


    Nepal-Kathmandu.


    It was a British colony 20 years ago, but now it is ruled by their king. Of course, this is also related to Nepal¡¯s small area and poor mineral resources. If it is a big oil-producing country like Saudi Arabia, it is estimated that the surrounding area Countries can play their brains for it.


    A black-haired foreign man dressed as an obvious tourist was walking around with great interest in the streets and alleys. Looking at this well-dressed foreigner, several gangsters stared at him.


    No matter in any era, there are always such idlers. They do nothing, rely on scams and abductions to make a living. In ancient times, they are called poppi, and in modern times, they are called bullies...


    Several people winked at each other, and then followed concealedly.


    As if he hadn''t noticed it, the young foreign tourist was still lingering in the streets and lanes, obsessed with the ancient buildings here.


    Unconsciously, the young tourists walked to a narrow alleyway. In this alley that was only two people wide, it was filled with all kinds of debris and garbage, and there was no one. This was the most important point.


    The little gangsters who are familiar with the terrain have already locked down this place. They outflanked this place and blocked this guy who looked like a fat sheep.


    "Give...money, everything you have...give me..." the bastard said in stammering English, holding a machete in his hand, waving constantly, seeming to emphasize himself The persuasive power of the language.


    "Don''t hurt me, I''ll give you money..." The young tourist seemed to be frightened by the scene before him. He tremblingly took it into his pocket, perhaps because he was too nervous. Take out the money...


    "You...really...I''m coming!" The bully leader seemed to be anxious, and handed the scimitar in his hand to his accomplices, and walked towards the young tourists, as if he wanted to do things on his own.


    "It''s so boring..." the young tourist murmured, these little gangsters are nothing fun, it''s time to get rid of them. After all, their body won''t be touched by other men, except for my dear. No...


    Just when he was about to do it, suddenly a man in a weird hooded one-piece robe rushed out, knocked several gangsters to the ground with three punches and two feet, and then glanced at him and said, "You are fine. Right? Don''t walk alone into a small alley without people, it''s very dangerous!"


    "Thank you...Thank you!" The young tourist put down his clenched fists, with a grateful expression on his face, which is a complete expression of gratitude to escape from danger.


    "Then, goodbye!" the hooded man said, ignoring the tourists, turning around and walking towards the outside...


    And the corner of the tourist''s mouth is slightly upturned, how could it make you run away so easily?In order to find you, I wandered around this backward place for almost a month... Finally let her run into it, it was not easy...


    The young tourist watched the hooded man walk out of the alley and hurriedly walked outside. As he walked, his body turned into a thin and weak Kas boy everywhere in the streets of Nepal in the blink of an eye.


    The Hooded Man always felt as if he was being stared at by someone, but when he turned his head, he didn''t see any familiar faces... In the end, all this was regarded as his heart caused by meditation for too long. Magical thoughts...


    Shaking his head, the mage, who has found nothing, walked toward the set goal again. He has to rush back to his master''s sanctuary, and the afternoon class is about to begin...


    Just when he turned and left, a macaque that can be seen everywhere patted his Hungarian mouth humanely. If you listen carefully, you can still hear a voice whispering: "Scare me, these mages The intuition of the people!"


    That''s right, whether this macaque or the outside youth who was traveling just now, they are all made by the devilish girl Ruiwen...


    She was sent here by Zhou Ye to search for the whereabouts of Gu Yi Mage. Of course, Zhou Ye had also been to the so-called Three Great Temples, but he hadn''t even found the shadow... Maybe it was the wrong time, maybe it''s now Gu Yi. One has not yet established three major temples to protect against the advent of the dark universe. In short, Zhou Ye could not find those three temples in New York, London, and Hong Kong...


    That''s why Rui Wen was sent here by Zhou Ye to look for Gu Yi Mage.

 Chapter 280

    Ruiwen, who has been here for almost a month, finally saw the mage dressed up in the movie today. How could she miss the clue to the door?So following him became a necessary option for Ruiwen.


    Seeing this hooded mage stopping in front of an unremarkable house, he opened the door and walked in, waiting for a long time and did not come out.


    Ruiwen, who was restored to her original form, finally confirmed that she had found the location of her target. Excited, she completely forgot about jet lag and took out her satellite phone and called...


    "Baby Ruiwen, if you don''t give me a reason to call me up in the middle of the night, how about a reason why I can''t get you down for three days?" There is a deep sleepiness in the voice, obviously, Zhou Ye probably just fell asleep at this time...


    "Sorry, my dear, I forgot about the jet lag..." Ruiwen couldn''t help but vomit her snakehead, and looked at the Ms. Cartier watch on her wrist. It was just over half past noon in Nepal time. It is three o''clock midnight over there...


    "Well, baby, if you don''t give me another reason, I will really give you one!" Zhou Ye doesn''t care about anything else, he just wants to sleep now...


    "My dear... I miss you. I am looking forward to the feeling of not being able to go to the ground for three days!" Ruiwen said in a tired voice. She really missed that feeling a bit. She and Zhou Ye have never been separated for so long. ...


    "Hehehe...I will go to fulfill your little wish now!" Zhou Ye said and hung up the phone.


    Riwen laughed at the beep from the phone. She knew she would be able to see her man soon...


    Sure enough, in less than five minutes, a figure suddenly appeared beside Rui Wen...It was Zhou Ye who came.


    In fact, it took Zhou Ye three minutes to get up from the arms of those women, and then one minute to wash and change clothes. After three seconds to contact Hong, he could locate Ruiwen¡¯s position. Hurry up in less than two seconds...


    "Baby, you need to know, I feel like getting up... are you ready to accept the punishment?" Zhou Ye hugged Ruiwen tightly, and then sternly walked up...


    "For me, dear...I am willing to give you everything I have..." Ruiwen also responded enthusiastically to Zhou Ye...for her, one month is a bit too long.


    "As you wish, baby!" Zhou Ye hugged Ruiwen and left this place in the blink of an eye. Of course, he knew that Ruiwen was so happy to call herself and he must have received the news she wanted, but now everything It¡¯s not as important as comforting her own woman. Besides, Gu Yi will not run away. It will be the same tomorrow morning...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Eighty


    In Kathmandu in the early morning, there is an unspeakable smell in the air, the scent of incense candles, and the smoky smell of burning coal when cooking...Anyway, it doesn¡¯t smell good, even the entire sky. It looks a little foggy.


    Zhou Ye, wearing a half-length black trench coat, Shi Shiran came to the place where he took Ruiwen away yesterday afternoon, and looked at the closed door.


    "Master Gu Yi...hehe, I hope it will be more interesting!" Zhou Ye said as he stepped up the steps and knocked on the somewhat old wooden door.


    Soon, a man in a hooded mage''s uniform opened the wooden door and said to Zhou Ye in an eleven ceremony: "Welcome to you, the eternal."


    "Eternal? Interesting title, is this the name Gu Yi Mage gave me?" Zhou Ye smiled and walked in.


    There was a seemingly inconspicuous house outside, but there was something unique inside. Zhou Ye followed the mage who opened the door through a long dark corridor, and his eyes suddenly opened up.


    In a field the size of a basketball court, a group of young girls are practicing magic under the guidance of a bald woman.Not far from them, a circle, like a circle of sparks, was turning with their gestures.


    Zhou Ye laughed and played this hand again.


    On the seat of the yard, there was an old man who was nearly old, he looked like a man of good looks, and the bald woman who was supervising the practice of magic by the disciples looked more than thirty or forty. , It''s like a disciple at all.


    If you were someone who didn''t know Gu Yi, you would probably treat that old man as Gu Yi mage and treat that woman as an ordinary female disciple, but obviously, this does not include Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye ignored the old man and walked directly to the bald woman, looking at the disciples who were waving gestures.Curiously asked: "This is the portal spell, it''s really amazing!"


    "..." Mage Gu Yi sighed, "Although I know that I can''t hide it from you, you will have no friends if you do this. You know, this is one of my few little hobbies!"


    "Do you call such a bad taste a hobby?" Zhou Ye curled his lips disdainfully: "Take a trick on the newcomer and look at his surprised expression. Do you think this is funny?"


    "Come with me!" Mage Gu Yi sighed softly, and walked towards the reception hall with Zhou Ye.


    When they arrived in the hall, Gu Yi and Zhou Ye sat on the stall, and two female disciples soon brought two cups of tea.


    "Please use¡­¡­"


    "Thank you!" Zhou Ye was not polite, took the tea, took a sip and said, "I think Master Gu Yi should know what I''m here for!"


    "Of course!" Gu Yi also took a sip of tea, and then slowly said: "I can guide you to learn magic, and even open all my collections to you, but...I won''t accept you as a disciple. , And I have a small request!"


    "Oh? Why didn''t you accept me as a disciple?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "...Everything in the universe has a beginning and an end, but you are a detached person with a beginning and no end. I think I don''t have the ability to be a master of the eternal, are you right? Mr. Zhou Ye?" Master Gu Yi sighed lightly.


    As a supreme mage, Gu Yi mage used to watch fate through time spells. This once allowed her to avoid a lot of mortal fate. Gradually, she became somewhat dependent on time spells.


    However, the long river of destiny that was originally established suddenly changed. Half a month ago, she saw Zhou Ye, a person who shouldn''t have any intersection with her... She saw the changes Zhou Ye had brought to her. Yes, there are bad...


    The good thing is that he gave life that he could not imagine, so that he no longer had to steal power from the Lord of Darkness to maintain life, and he easily repelled the invasion of the Lord of Darkness Domam... bad Yes, all of his female disciples have fallen into his hands.


    So Mage Gu Yi really... feels very contradictory to Zhou Ye, but in general, good changes are greater than bad changes... Who can tell things like fate?Persevering in perfection will surely be destroyed in perfection...


    "Well, if you think this makes you feel good!" Zhou Ye shrugged and said indifferently: "Then what are your so-called small requests?"


    "give me some time¡­¡­"


    "Small question, how much time do you need?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "One... a thousand years!" Gu Yi hesitated for a while, still did not say Wannian. In fact, she was a little tired. She had guarded the world for hundreds of years, but now, she suddenly felt that she should live more. Some good...


    "As you wish..." Zhou Ye said, pulling up Gu Yi Mage''s arm, the original invisible power of time turned into green magical power in Gu Yi Mage''s eyes, and she felt that her body was also Became a lot younger...


    "Thank you!!" Gu Yi, who had turned into a young woman, closed his eyes and felt the long-lost young body and body, and said with some surprise: "I didn''t expect time to be realized in this way!"


    "You have to believe in one thing, and technology will change your destiny!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "In fact, if you want, I can even change your body to a stronger, younger, and more beautiful body. ..."


    "No, I think, then I wouldn''t be me!" Gu Yi quietly rejected Zhou Ye''s proposal, "Then all my private collections will be open to you now, and you can ask me five questions a day!"


    "Can you answer any questions?" Zhou Ye said eagerly.


    "Of course!" Gu Yi regretted as soon as he finished saying this.


    "So, are you a virgin?" Zhou Ye asked without hesitation.


    "...Yes!" Master Gu Yi hadn''t been so angry for hundreds of years. She thought Zhou Ye would ask questions about magic, but... she really underestimated Zhou Ye.


    "Wow, what about the old lady of hundreds of years..." Zhou Ye''s tone was full of ridicule. Just when Gu Yi mage wanted to shoot this damn fellow with magic, Zhou Ye''s voice sounded again: "We Are you friends?"


    "No--!" Master Gu Yi gritted his teeth. For a long time no one dared to be so presumptuous in front of her... "You still have three questions!"


    "So are we a deal?" Zhou Ye asked without hesitation.


    "Yes!" Gu Yi Mage has almost reached the limit."There are two more questions!"


    "Then when will we become friends?" Zhou Ye asked again.


    "It will never be possible!" Gu Yi said: "There is one last question!"


    "That''s really a pity!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "For hundreds of years, you have always been alone and tired?"


    Master Gu Yi looked at Zhou Ye''s sincere eyes and was silent for a long time before finally repliing, "Tired!"


    "Then relax when you have time. Saving the world is about ho The mage clearly allowed Doctor Strange to use the gem of time to save her life, but he gave up, perhaps because she was too tired...

 Chapter 281

    The Supreme Mage is not invincible, she is also a human being, she will be tired, and she will also feel lonely... she has guarded the human world for hundreds of years. She wants to rest. This is probably because she did not ask Doctor Strange to use the time gem. The reason to save yourself...


    Chapter Three Eighty One


    "This is your future residence. If you have anything, you can tell me at any time!" A female mage wearing a gray cloth robe took Zhou Ye to a room of more than 40 square meters, and then respectfully saluted. Pointing to the rope hanging at the door, like a light rope, said: "As long as you pull this rope, I will know!"


    "Okay, thank you!" Zhou Ye nodded and smiled.


    "Then I''ll retire first!" The female mage said, she withdrew from the door and helped Zhou Ye to close the room door.


    "It''s okay!" Zhou Ye looked at the room and nodded. Although it is not as comfortable as his own villa, it is already very good. At least it is better than the simple and dark room where Doctor Strange lives in the movie. The lacquered small bedroom is countless times stronger.


    If the bedroom where Dr. Strange lives can be called the kind of small hotel near the train station that costs 30 yuan a night, then Zhou Ye is a luxury suite in a three-star hotel.


    After looking around in the house, he was about to live in a room for a few months. Zhou Ye discovered that although this sparrow was small and well-equipped, apart from anything else, it had at least a separate bathroom, which was excellent... ¡­


    Sitting on the wooden couch in Shi Gengbang, Zhou Ye first took out a small device like a wall-mounted table lamp from his wristband, and pressed it on the wall, a little bit on the upper button, the base of the lamp A small drill was automatically brought out, drilled directly into the wall, and automatically fixed there.


    Then Zhou Ye took out a metal body the size of an aluminum lunch box, and placed it on the wooden table in front of the couch. There are several X seats spread over the metal body. This is Umbrella¡¯s small nuclear fusion battery. , Can supply a small family with thousands of years of electricity.


    After Zhou Ye turned on the X head of the lamp-like device, he turned it on directly, and as hundreds of lasers of various colors passed by, soon, the three-dimensional figure of Pandora appeared in front of Zhou Ye.Obviously, this is a portable three-dimensional projection device.


    "Hi, my dear, how is the air in Kathmandu?" Pandora''s voice was filled with a faint smile, but she heard Ruiwen come back to complain, saying that the air there was like shit.


    "It''s pretty good...It''s slightly stronger than the taste of old London!" Zhou Ye shrugged, and said, "Baby, I guess I will be delayed here for a while, and I will rely on you for family affairs!"


    "No problem, dear!" Pandora nodded confidently, and then said hesitantly: "I can help with the rest, but there is one person I really can''t do..."


    "Who?" Zhou Ye asked with some curiosity. In his opinion, with Pandora''s method, there are still people who don''t listen to her.This is incredible.


    "Dad..." A voice full of anger sounded, and then Pandora snickered and let go of the video. A little loli with long burgundy hair appeared in front of Zhou Ye.


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye remembered instantly, as if he had overlooked a certain little Lolita who was going home from the holiday."Hi, baby Natasha... how did you do at school?"


    "Very good!" Natasha''s face was covered with frost, and she said dissatisfied: "Those aunts are serious about teaching me to be a super agent, but Dad...you know, I''m not saying this !"


    "What is that?" Zhou Ye began to pretend to be stupid.


    "You said that when I come back from vacation, I will accompany me to participate in the elementary school riding competition in New York, but now, where are you? Dad!" Natasha said aggrieved, tears hanging in her eyes, biting tightly With his own Xia Chun, he clenched his two small hands, stubbornly refusing to let his tears flow down.


    "When I was on the island... I was... already looking forward to the activities of this holiday... But... but now I want to watch those damn little ghosts, in front of me... show off their parents in front of me... ¡­"


    Zhou Ye looked at the tears of grievance left on Natasha''s face, his heart was about to break, and he hurriedly comforted: "Baby, when Dad finishes these things, he will definitely play with you for a month, I promise. !"


    "You lie, Dad is a badass, I don''t believe you anymore!" Natasha cried and said.


    "I promise I will never lie to you. When I finish my work here, how about Dad taking you around the world?" Zhou Ye tried his best to fill his tone with sincerity.


    "Do you promise?" As if moved by Zhou Ye''s words, Little Natasha looked at Zhou Ye with a slight distrust and asked.


    "I promise!" Zhou Ye said hurriedly.


    "OY-great, dad promised to take me around the world!"


    The little Natasha, who was still aggrieved just now, jumped up with excitement and said, "Mr. Ada, how is my acting exam? Did you pass the level?"


    This weird change gave Zhou Ye a feeling as if he had fallen into a pit without knowing it. What happened??????


    "Good job!" Ada Wang''s voice came next to Little Natasha."So, Natasha, do you know now? Sometimes things that cannot be solved with force, we can also use acting to solve..."


    "Ada--!" No matter how stupid Zhou Ye was, he knew that he was swayed by his women, "...you don''t want to get to the ground for several days?"


    "Come on! Are you afraid of you?" Ada Wang''s figure appeared in front of Zhou Ye, with a sturdy appearance: "People were forcibly taken away by you the first time. It doesn''t matter if you come back again..."


    "That... I''m sorry, Ada, you know... At that time!" Zhou Ye looked at Ada and said so, but felt a little guilty. After all, Ada''s first time was indeed a bit...


    "Pump!" Seeing Zhou Ye''s guilty look, King Ada was amused at once, and smiled: "Where is the big man in our family who never knew how to apologize? He would actually apologize to me... Rare! But... my dear, what I want to say is, I think what you said makes sense!"


    "Eh? What?" Zhou Ye was a little confused. Did he say anything very philosophical?For example, I''m hoeing and you are noon?Impossible, or the sentence, I am Bai You are Yishanjin?I am the Yellow River and you are the ocean current?It shouldn''t... Which sentence is it?


    Soon, King Ada gave Zhou Ye an explanation.


    "What you said, Jiushengqing is not a noun, but a verb!" King Ada said, giving Zhou Ye an electric eye, which made his heart beat."I can''t live without you, fool..."


    These words made Zhou Ye''s heart softer... "I love you, baby Ada!"


    "Hmm..." Ada Wang smiled, and suddenly turned his head and said to someone: "Look, this is the importance of acting. Under the action of acting, a certain man who refuses to say love is killed. Actually I would say love..."


    "Teacher Ada, you are amazing!" Natasha''s voice came from a place where Zhou Ye couldn''t see it.


    "Well, this extracurricular teaching was a complete success..." Ada Wang said, giving Zhou Ye another electric eye, charmingly said: "So, this is just a demonstration teaching, dear, don''t care too much!"


    "Well, I won''t care!" Zhou Ye smiled. Ada Wang was clever and was mistaken by cleverness. She forgot Zhou Ye''s perverted dynamic vision and this is the latest ultra-high-definition fully scanned 3D projector. The slightest change in her eyes could not be hidden from Zhou Ye''s eyes.


    When Zhou Ye uttered the word, he saw the fascination and drunkenness in King Ada''s eyes.Obviously, this awkward silly girl is deceiving herself in this way...


    But regardless of her, Zhou Ye believes that one day she will willingly say that word to herself out loud...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Eighty


    By the time Zhou Ye cleaned up his bedroom, it had been almost half an hour...


    No way, although the place is huge, it is limited by the time and location after all. The layout of the rooms here really makes Zhou Ye a little unbearable...


    Among other things, Zhou Ye couldn''t stand the light of the oil lamp... Needless to say, with the existence of nuclear fusion batteries, power problems would not be a problem that plagued Zhou Ye.


    The second is Shigenbangbang''s stone bed, which is also very easy to solve...Zhou Ye''s own bracelet is almost a super large supermarket, it can be said that it has everything, it is very easy to take out a soft cushion...and The list is covered or something, there are so many in his bracelet...


    The second is some small home appliances...


    Zhou Ye has never been the kind of person who would wrong him to lead the life of an ascetic. A small refrigerator, a wool carpet...a desktop computer. Although there is no Internet now, Umbrella has its own company¡¯s internal network. With satellites in orbit, Zhou Ye can log on to the internal network and play games with the girls in the base...


    Air conditioning is not needed. After all, the temperature in Kathmandu is kept at about 20 degrees all year round, and the temperature is very comfortable...


    After Zhou Ye finished decorating, the whole room had changed a lot...It was really upgraded from a three-star standard room to a five-star presidential suite.


    Looking at the results of his hard work for half an hour, Zhou Ye was a little proud. After all, he hadn''t cleaned the room by himself for nearly a hundred years...


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door,


    "Can''t you use any door to walk in by yourself?"


    Zhou Ye, who had already heard the familiar breathing outside, complained and opened the door of the room. Not surprisingly, it was Gu Yi wearing a white robe standing at the door.


    "I''m here to ask about the color of the clothes you want!" Master Gu Yi said blankly. In fact, such a small thing can be done by her disciples, but Master Gu Yi came by himself. She herself didn''t know why she would want to meet this guy who has made herself angry for hundreds of years."Secondly, I don''t think that after learning any door, I can break into someone else''s home casually!"


    "That kind of thing is casual..." Zhou Ye said without caring: "But if possible, it''s better not to use your linen cloth for me to make a gown, because it will feel very uncomfortable to wear..."


    "..." Gu Yi was so annoyed by Zhou Ye''s words that he almost wanted to drag this guy to the mirror space and fight him. He had never seen such a picky customer.

 Chapter 282

    "Oh, by the way, speaking of the vest, I remember I have one!" Zhou Ye said as he took out a pure white vest from his bracelet, Zhou Ye didn''t see it, and changed it directly in front of Gu Yi. The clothes come.


    But Gu Yi was embarrassed, and he didn''t leave or stay.She always felt that if she closed her eyes and didn''t look at it, it seemed that she would feel weak and concede defeat, so she resisted and watched Zhou Ye change clothes.


    I have to say that Zhou Ye''s white robe looks really handsome. The straight and tight upper body design highlights Zhou Ye''s good figure and shape. The double-row gold buckles give the whole robe a touch of luxury. It feels like the big cuffs and long hem give people a solemn sense of majesty.


    The moment Zhou Ye put on his hood, Master Gu Yi had a peculiar feeling, as if the guy in front of him was the supreme Supreme Master, and he was just an apprentice...


    But when Zhou Ye''s voice came from under his hood, this solemn sense of solemnity was immediately destroyed...


    "How? Cool? Isn''t it cool? Don''t you feel like worshipping?" Zhou Ye''s voice was a touch of pride. After all, this robe belongs to the designers of Umbrella, referring to ancient times. So far, various gown styles and two-dimensional elements and gown styles in various movies are tailor-made for Zhou Ye.


    The whole robe, there is a trace of iron and blood in the solemnity, and a trace of mystery in the majesty¡ª¡ª


    "This robe is very good..." Gu Yi nodded in agreement, and then said casually, "If you change it to another person, it will be even better!"


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless. He didn''t expect that Mage Gu Yi would actually make complaints. He just wanted to refute, but the Mage Gu gave him a biased topic.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you to the library now!" Gu Yi said, turning his head and walking outside, and said as he walked: "By the way, I also want to tell you the essence of magic!"


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye was helpless to Gu Yi''s kind of little lady-like cunning, but this could be considered a good change... His heart is like Zhishui, to speak better, and Zhishui is very calm.


    But it''s a bit ugly, and the heart is like water... What kind of water has no waves?There is only stagnant water... the heart is like still water, which means that this person''s heart is slowly dying... This is not a good thing.


    But now, Master Gu Yi''s heart will be turbulent because of Zhou Ye. This is good news. Only a turbulent heart will be motivated, and a motivated heart will not seek death... Zhou Ye always thinks so.


    "The language of magic has existed since the birth of civilization. A long time ago, ancient wizards called this language a spell!" Gu Yi said as he walked."We draw the powerful energy we need from other dimensional universes in the multiverse, chant spells, make gestures, summon shields, create weapons...to cast spells!"


    "Then can I understand that the so-called magic language is actually a way of self-hypnosis by the mage, so that he can concentrate his mental power to a high degree and generate resonance to connect the dimensional universe?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "You can say so!" Mage Gu Yi stopped his steps, looked at Zhou Ye and nodded with appreciation: "Magic is ever-changing, nothing is fixed, it just depends on what you think!"


    "But..." Zhou Ye pointed to the apprentices of the mage who were practicing the spellcasting gestures in the courtyard and asked, "In that case, why do you still teach them these things?"


    "You need to know!" Gu Yi mage sighed and said: "Not everyone is like you, with such terrible spiritual power..."


    "Is my mental power terrible?" Zhou Ye asked back.


    "There are at least tens of thousands of me..." Gu Yi sighed, "I really don''t know where you got so many spiritual powers..."


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye suddenly realized, as if his motivation for thinking itself was a manifestation of mental power.


    "Forget it, I''m also very curious about how powerful your mental power is..." Gu Yi said gently in front of him out of thin air, the entire space was like a broken mirror, with transparent cracks."Come with me, let me see your mental power!"


    "Okay!" Zhou Ye also wanted to know how strong his mental power was, he followed Gu Yi into the mirror space...


    Chapter Three Eighty One


    In the mirrored space, Master Gu Yi led Zhou Ye towards the outside. Here, she was like the ruler of everything. All the buildings twisted and crawled under her feet in front of her, becoming her stairs, helping her step up. Somewhere high.


    "This is a mirrored space. Although it exists, it can''t be detected!" Gu Yi mage walked in front like a queen and whispered: "What happens here will not affect the real world, so this is also my favorite practice field. !"


    "By the way, you can also supervise..." Zhou Ye smiled, because he thought of the more wretched and trivial use of the mirror space... For example, you can walk to XXX openly and look at XXXX... Well, let your imagination run wild. .


    "I always feel like you are thinking about something weird!" Gu Yi turned his head and looked at Zhou Ye''s strange smile, feeling that this smile annoyed her.


    "No, that was your illusion!" Zhou Ye grabbed his own expression, "Okay, now can you tell me how to test it?"


    "Can you just pick up that stone?" Gu Yi asked, pointing to a huge boulder that was placed on the street as a landscape stone, pointing to how tall it is.


    "That''s too pediatric... how about this?" Zhou Ye said, pointing to a six-story building. The building suddenly rose out of thin air, as if a giant hand was holding it, floating in it. In front of the two.


    "Oh my God..." Gu Yi mage was really shocked, what is a mage?A person who uses spiritual power to communicate with other-dimensional worlds and cast spells.


    Is mental power important?


    Of course it¡¯s important. Mage¡¯s spells rely on the resonance of mental power. To put it bluntly, it is a principle of leverage. Using the resonance of mental power to cast spells is equivalent to using one power to display a hundred abilities...


    But what if this person''s mental power is one million?How much magic power can he lift up?This is not as simple as one plus one, but an N-th power variable.


    At least Gu Yi mage admitted that she could only pick up an object the size of a teacup, close to her spiritual power...


    "I regret the promised deal now!" Gu Yi muttered while looking at the building suspended in mid-air: "Waiting for such a huge mental power is like learning how to use magic... What will happen... Will it? It is an existence that is more difficult to deal with than the Dark Lord Domam..."


    "I heard all the bad things you said!" Zhou Ye''s voice suddenly appeared in Master Gu Yi''s ear, and she was startled.


    "Don''t worry! Doing bad things or something... It''s too hard, I''m nothing more than Bubble Girl Paper..." Zhou Ye said indifferently, "And I promise, as long as you live for one day, I won''t use magic to destroy the earth. ¡­¡­how about it?"


    "Why me?" Gu Yi mage asked.


    "Just treat you as if I admire you more. As long as you live, I won''t use magic to do evil..." Zhou Ye said, blinking at Master Gu Yi, "So, for our common home earth, You have to work hard to live..."


    "..." Gu Yi couldn''t understand this guy. He was sometimes arrogant, sometimes like a rascal, and sometimes like a selangor... However, he always seemed to have an indescribable feeling towards himself, a kind of Deliberately dispelling the feeling of death... "I will... look at you well!"


    "Well, welcome to supervise..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Since it is rare to come to the mirror space, how about letting me see your spells?"


    "Okay..." Mage Gu Yi had long ago hated Zhou Ye and itchy teeth. She had a rare opportunity to teach this guy a good lesson. She was obliged.


    Following the words of Master Gu Yi [Okay...], she waved her hand at will, and the entire space folds and rotates completely contrary to common sense of physics... The houses on the street are like constantly changing gears of a Rubik''s Cube. Roll over to Zhou Ye...


    "Wow-you actually attacked!" Zhou Ye smiled, he actually didn''t care at all, this kind of trick didn''t cause him the slightest harm...


    To put it bluntly, even if he didn''t hide, being pressed down by those houses would not hurt him... But Zhou Ye didn''t want to be so embarrassed.


    "Be careful not to lose to me easily!" A rare smile appeared on Mage Gu Yi''s face. She felt that at this moment, she seemed to have thrown aside all the responsibilities of protecting the earth. Easy...


    "No one told you that I can fly?" Zhou Ye''s voice suddenly rang behind Gu Yi''s ears."And it''s not slow..."


    "When are you..." Gu Yi mage was startled, and then lightly tapped his feet, and suddenly the whole earth turned inside out like a domino. This trick has been tried and tested against close enemies...


    "It''s said that I can fly..." Zhou Ye''s voice was still behind Gu Yi Mage, and even Gu Yi Mage''s ears could feel the heat and breath from Zhou Ye''s mouth.


    "Forget it, I''ll give up!" Mage Gu Yi raised her hand helplessly. In fact, she still has many moves to use, but those are vicious moves against enemies. Gu Yi didn''t want to use Zhou Ye. I don''t know when, she has faintly regarded Zhou Ye as her only friend who can talk, not a disciple.


    "How can anyone be like this...I gave in before I even made a move..." Zhou Ye said with some dissatisfaction.


    "Did our test say that no one is allowed to give up?" Gu Yi said with a smile: "Well, now I should take you to the library!"


    "Well... until the day I learn the spell..." Zhou Ye imagined the scene after he learned the spell...


    Well, after learning the law, I have to change my habit of always fond of hand-to-hand combat. In the future, we will also be a mage of noble blood. We must learn to teach life by remote means, not always carrying a knife and rushing forward.


    Of course, if the enemy had to die and run to him to play hand-to-hand combat with him, Zhou Ye wouldn''t mind teaching him what it was. Archers who didn''t want to be a berserker were not the motto of a good mage.


    Thinking of his opponent rushing in front of him with his overwhelming magical attack, but the bitter expression when he drew out the ship sword and slashed it to the ground, Zhou Ye''s smiled eyes narrowed.


    "What are you thinking about?" The Gu Yi mage who opened the dimension gate asked Zhou Ye''s weird smile.


    "Nothing..." Zhou Ye said naturally, taking the hand of Gu Yi Mage and jumping into the dimension gate, "I can''t wait to learn those spells..."

 Chapter 283

    "..." Gu Yi looked at Zhou Ye holding his hand, then looked at Zhou Ye again, but it was clear that Zhou Ye didn''t see her expression at all, and asked with his hands: "Quickly take it. Let me go to the library!"


    "Huh-okay!" Gu Yi mage sighed. She knew that even if she let this guy let go, he would probably find out all kinds of reasons, so be it...


    With that, Master Gu Yi led Zhou Ye towards the library...The disciples who saw this scene along the way were shocked.


    In their eyes, the supreme, awe-inspiring Gu Yi mage was actually held by a man?This is beyond their imagination...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Eighty Two


    Zhou Ye followed Gu Yi through several bends and reached a small courtyard where some people wearing apprentice costumes were coming in and out, all holding one or several books in their hands. Head book.


    "This is Kama Taj''s library. Where do you plan to start?" Gu Yi said, pointing to dozens of books on the large bookshelves outside, and said, "These are the basics..."


    Speaking, Master Gu Yi walked to a small door inside, walked through the door, and walked through a narrow passage about tens of meters long, and came to a somewhat dim room.


    The books inside are not placed on the shelves like the books outside, but are tied to the iron shelves with iron chains."This is a collection of books only open to mages. Of course, it will also be open to you now!"


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye stared at the spell book on the bookshelf with bright eyes. He felt that he was not far from the goal of a master... "Can I open it now?"


    "Of course..." Mage Gu Yi showed a weird smile recently.


    "Then I''m welcome!" Zhou Ye said as he picked up a book from the iron frame and opened it... he was a little dumbfounded... What kind of ghost text is this Nima?I don¡¯t understand at all.


    "Of course, if you don''t have a basic Sanskrit language, I suggest you look at those outside..." Master Gu Yi looked at Zhou Ye''s appearance of reading the scriptures, and said with a smile: "It''s best to take the oldest Veda Language to learn..."


    "Okay, okay..." Zhou Ye reluctantly put down the books in his hand. This is not the first time he has been languishing... But fortunately, he now knows Japanese, English, French, and Greek. Speaking...it doesn''t matter if you learn more, anyway, it''s just a matter of minutes for him.


    The two came to the library outside again, Zhou Ye asked, "Are there any good books to recommend?"


    "This [Soul Origin Theory], this [Book of Dead Days] and this [New Edition of the Universe] are more suitable for beginners to learn..." Master Gu Yi took another [Vedic Overview] and handed it to him. Zhou Ye: "Don''t forget that you still have to learn Sanskrit!"


    "Okay, okay..." Zhou Ye said helplessly as he looked at these books which were almost half a meter thick when they were piled up. He wondered if Master Gu Yi was deliberately choosing the thickest book for himself... ...But forget it, I guess it won''t take long after I read it...


    "Do you want to watch it here? Or take it back and watch it slowly?" Gu Yi said with a smile, and she felt like she liked to tease this guy.


    "Of course I watched it here!" Zhou Ye didn''t want to waste time back and forth.


    "Well, that''s the location!" Gu Yi said, pointing to a wooden table not far from the bookshelf and said, "Do you need me to send you lunch?"


    "If I can, I want to eat Kobe steak for lunch..." Zhou Ye said, holding a book and walking towards the table and chairs...


    "This guy..." Gu Yi looked at Zhou Ye''s back and couldn''t help but want to laugh. Did this guy never know what politeness is?Did you order food?Do you think she is a restaurant here?


    Looking at Zhou Ye helplessly, Master Gu Yi turned her head and left here. She was afraid that if she continued to talk to this guy, she could not help but punch him.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly at the leaving figure of Master Gu Yi, what should this woman say, she has a temperament different from Zhou Ye''s women, a kind of neutral beauty, a kind of lonely arrogance People can''t help but want to conquer and conquer her, want someone to smash her peaceful mask, and see the real her behind the mask, maybe that''s why Zhou Ye would accidentally pop out the words of sultry sister. .


    "Hey, I didn''t expect that after graduating for so many years, I will start a hard study career again!" Zhou Ye muttered to himself, with a thought, [Soul Origins] automatically turned the pages of the book, and started quickly at a speed of turning the book. The flipping...


    And under Zhou Ye''s abnormal dynamic vision and intelligence, all the content on the pages of the book has been reflected in his eyes, remembered in his mind, and started to absorb the knowledge inside like a sponge.


    Five minutes later, Zhou Ye had completely read the four books and wrote them down.


    He closed his eyes, and after a minute, opened his eyes again."It turned out to be so, interesting... it''s so interesting!"


    Zhou Ye put the four books back where they should have been, and then walked to the bookshelf again and began to pick them... This time he took a dozen books back and sat in his place again.


    While his mind was turning, the four books floated in front of Zhou Ye at the same time, and they began to flip quickly, and Zhou Ye also memorized the contents of the books without falling a word.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Three hours later, Zhou Ye stopped going to the bookshelf to get books...because he had read all the books here...


    This time he put the target in the mage-only library in that small library...


    When Zhou Ye walked briskly into the small door of the library, the young librarian said nothing...


    He had received the notice from Master Gu Yi, as long as Zhou Ye did not make any move to destroy the book, then he would not have to worry about Zhou Ye... and he did this very well.


    Zhou Ye, who came to the mage special library again, first looked at all the spell books, and then started from the most basic [Basic General].


    This time, his reading speed has returned to the level of one book at a time. After all, the process from a warrior to a mage crosses the realm of a field, and he needs to re-recognize many things. A lot of common sense of magic is related to his material life. The cognition known in is completely different.


    So he had to slow down his speed in order to better reverse his own ideas.


    Just when Zhou Ye was indulged in the magical world, he was awakened by a voice...


    "Have you read all the books outside?"


    "Of course... Those things are too casual!" Zhou Ye only noticed after he finished answering that the sentence he asked him was spoken in Vedic language."When is it now?"


    "It''s time to have lunch!" Mage Gu Yi walked in with a dinner plate, she just tentatively asked Zhou Ye in Vedic language, but Zhou Ye gave her a little surprise."Your talent is really jealous... Is this the instinct of the immortal?"


    "Forget it!" Zhou Ye glanced at Gu, and then continued to focus his gaze on the spell book. "It''s just that sometimes it will bring some small side effects, such as accidentally seeing a disgusting picture. It took a long time for me to deliberately forget such images, I also feel very troubled!"


    "..." Gu Yi rolled his eyes helplessly. Zhou Ye''s words gave her a kind of rich man and said to a poor man, "It''s too uncomfortable to eat abalone by accident!This feeling is really showing off by eating fruit...


    "Aren''t you starting to eat now?" Gu Yi asked, placing the dinner plate in his hand on the desk.


    "I''m eating!" Zhou Ye said, his head still buried in the book, his left hand swayed unconsciously, and a spark flashed from his fingertips. It was obvious that this guy was casting spells unconsciously.


    And the food Gu Yi placed on the dinner plate next to him was automatically divided into small pieces and flew into Zhou Ye''s mouth...


    "..." Master Gu Yi looked at the food on the dinner plate without any trace of spells. He knew that Zhou Ye was only eating with his mental power. It seemed that Zhou Ye didn''t plan to put down the spell book in his hand...


    With a light sigh, Master Gu Yi turned around to leave here.


    "The steak tastes very good!"


    Zhou Ye''s sudden words caused the figure of Gu Yi Mage who was about to leave to stagnate, and then stepped out again."It just suits your appetite!"


    It''s just that Gu Yi didn''t even notice it. When she heard Zhou Ye''s words, the pace of her whole person was much lighter...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Eighty Three


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, Zhou Ye finally woke up from the world of spells...


    He looked up, and the library at this moment had become extremely dim, and a small oil lamp was placed on his table.


    And the old Gao''s spell books that were originally piled around him have been returned to their original places.


    "This is really a magical world!" Zhou Ye raised his hands and stretched out.


    He spent three hours in the world, reading all the books outside, but the books in the internal library dedicated to the master were less than one-tenth of the books outside, but Zhou Ye spent more than ten hours.


    It is really difficult to change one''s inherent cognition. Zhou Ye really realized this time...


    However, the gains after changing perceptions are also huge.

 Chapter 284

    After more than ten hours of study, Zhou Ye truly understood how shallow he used his mental power before. Now he only needs less than one millionth of his mental power to achieve his previous thoughts. The limit that power can reach.


    "Let me try my newly learned ability!" Zhou Ye muttered to himself. As he said, he lightly tapped on the private book shelf of the only ancient Master that he hadn''t touched, and suddenly the whole room The space becomes like tower blocks, automatically flipping up.


    The bookshelf of Gu Yi''s private book collection appeared directly in front of Zhou Ye. It was not the bookshelf that moved, but the space where the bookshelf was located... Zhou Ye could already easily distort reality with the help of magic.


    Picking up the [Book of Cagliostro] Zhou Ye sat down again. Of course, he did not forget to take the Eye of Agomoto in his hand. It was the gem of time among the infinite gems. The reason to leave this thing to Doctor Strange.


    When the sky is bright--


    Zhou Ye can already use time spells easily...but he is not satisfied with the appearance of the Time Gem¡ªor rather, he is not satisfied with the shape of the Eye of Agomoto.


    If you keep all the six gems on yourself, unless you use infinite gloves, Zhou Ye needs to wear six necklace-like things... Imagine the image of necklaces hanging around his neck, Zhou Ye has one. Kind of toothache...


    But after Zhou Ye searched through all the books here, there was no solution to this problem. He couldn''t help closing his eyes and fell into contemplation...


    "You seem to have encountered a problem!" A voice came, and Zhou Ye opened his eyes to see that it was the Gu Yi Mage who came, and at this moment, the sky was already bright...


    "It''s nothing..." Zhou Ye said, shaking the Eye of Agomoto in his hand and said, "I think this thing is too ugly. I''m thinking about how to prevent it from being exposed, but how to use its abilities. ..."


    "..." Gu Yi was speechless for a while, a guest took the host¡¯s things and said to the host, I think this stuff is good, but it¡¯s a bit ugly, I¡¯m thinking about how I can carry it on my body that is easy to use and beautiful. ."How do I remember that magic weapon is mine?"


    "It doesn''t matter..." Zhou Ye shook the eyes of Agomoto with a big grin, and said, "Do you want this thing? Give it to me if you don''t need it..."


    "..." Gu Yi didn''t know if she should be angry or should laugh, but she really didn''t plan to ask for this magic weapon anymore, and there was nothing to give to Zhou Ye.


    After all, with the help of time magic and the Eye of Agomoto, she has seen too much of the future. If life is always predictable, it will be very boring...


    "Well, since this artifact has chosen you, it''s no big deal to give it to you!" Gu Yi said, waving her hand, a small random door opened, she put her hand in and quickly took it out He threw a book to Zhou Ye and said, "I think, maybe you can find a way in this book!"


    "[Soul casting technique]?" Zhou Ye picked up the book and read the cover, then looked at Gu Yi curiously and asked, "What method is this?"


    "When I traveled in the multiverse, I met a strange race in a vibrant universe. The soul of this race is inherently strong. They don¡¯t care about the continuation of the body. That¡¯s just for them. Only foreign objects, but their protection measures for their souls are very strict..."


    As Gu Yi said, he opened another arbitrary door, took out a set of tea sets, and placed them directly on Zhou Ye''s desk, making tea."They have a strange spell that can cast a kind of soul equipment, which can be worn directly on their souls, and can protect their souls from external forces. I think this kind of soul casting technique may be useful to you. Some inspiration!"


    "Thank you so much!" Zhou Ye said and opened the soul casting technique. The text in it had been translated into English by the ancient master, otherwise Zhou Ye would really not understand the things like hieroglyphs... ¡­


    Soon, Zhou Ye was attracted by the casting technique of this soul clan, and he didn''t even notice the tea that Master Gu Yi handed him over.


    When Zhou Ye raised his head again, Master Gu Yi had already drunk three pots of tea...


    "How is it? Is there any help for you?" Gu Yi asked curiously.


    "It''s too much help!" Zhou Ye said, holding up the cold tea in front of him and drank it cleanly. "You don''t need to bring six necklaces anymore..."


    At this point, Zhou Ye must be a god, and he activated the astral projection, which is actually the soul out of his body.


    "It''s so reckless!" Seeing Zhou Ye''s actions, Master Gu Yi hurriedly used the astral projection to release his soul outside."Do you know that this is dangerous..."


    "It''s okay, you''re here, isn''t it?" Zhou Ye said as he gently picked up the Eye of Agomoto on the table. Sure enough, it could be picked up. This shows that time gems can also be cast into soul artifacts... ...This discovery made Zhou Ye happier.


    Zhou Ye returned to his body again, and then picked up the Eye of Agomoto, with a strong hand, he smashed the outer shell of the time gem... and then the whole person entered the soul state again.


    "..." Master Gu Yi was speechless by Zhou Ye''s scene. What is this guy doing?Turn around and come out...what is your own body?City gate?


    At this moment, Zhou Ye began to sing a bleak and quaint syllable one after another with solemn expression. These syllables seemed to represent the most original power of the soul world. The entire soul space was shaking with Zhou Ye''s singing, and these The obscure syllables made his soul emit a dazzling brilliance...


    "Stop, are you crazy?" Gu Yi heard Zhou Ye''s syllables, her face changed drastically, and she screamed, "Don''t you know the ritual for this soul race to cast the supreme Horcrux? Without protection, the success rate is less than 1%. Even with soul protection, the success rate is only 20%! Stop it!"


    Zhou Ye ignored Gu Yi''s words. For him, there is no difference between 1% and 20%. Anyway, there is a 100% chance of dissatisfaction. Besides, he can''t stop at this time, mom. The egg, the damn bird is facing up, immortal for thousands of years, fight it.


    Zhou Ye speeded up his singing again. With his singing, deep soul power flew from all directions in the soul space, and with these soul power, there were some that looked ugly. The resentful spirit...In the eyes of those resentful spirits, Zhou Ye is a ginseng fruit at this moment, and they can''t wait to enjoy a big meal...


    "Damn it!" Mage Gu Yi spit out swearing for the first time, she couldn''t care much, her hands shook, two circular fans appeared in her hands, she was ready to fight those resentful spirits.


    It just caused something she didn''t expect to happen¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Just as the resentful spirits were about to fall in front of Zhou Ye, two red lights appeared out of thin air, and circled Zhou Ye''s surroundings-those resentful spirits were wiped out...


    It is Zhou Ye''s two god-killing soldiers who automatically protect their masters and deal with these resentful spirits. They are experts...


    "This guy..." Gu Yi put aside for a moment, but she still guarded Zhou Ye''s spirit body and did not dare to slack off.


    At this time, Zhou Ye was devoting himself wholeheartedly to the forging of his soul magic weapon, and everything in the outside world has nothing to do with him...


    As Zhou Ye''s voice became more and more urgent, a circular red circle appeared on Zhou Ye''s back, directly imprinted in his soul.


    Zhou Ye forcefully endured the pain that went straight to the soul, and after all the prayers had been read, his hands closed together... immediately the entire circle began to slowly revolve, and Zhou Ye also breathed a sigh of relief at this moment... Supreme Soul Method Device, trained into...


    Of course, there is one last step to do. Thinking of this, Zhou Ye used his last strength to throw the time gem behind him. When the green time gem slowly fell, the Horcrux behind Zhou Ye emitted a wave The suction force sucked the gem of time and landed directly on one of the six circular open spaces on the edge of the magic circle...


    The Horcrux array that had absorbed the Time Gem immediately emits a green light, and then took the Time Gem into Zhou Ye''s spirit body...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Eighty Four


    As the casting of the soul magic weapon was completed, the resentful spirits attracted by the strong soul fluctuations also slowly disappeared...


    Gu Yi only wiped the sweat on his forehead at this time. Today¡¯s time was really irritating and exciting... and this bold guy actually dared to cast the supreme Horcrux without any protective circle. Succeeded...


    Gu Yi couldn''t help but want to ask this guy, are you the illegitimate child of the legendary universe god?Can this make you successful?


    "Help me..." A slightly weak voice came, awakening Master Gu Yi, she couldn''t help taking a look, and almost laughed out loud.


    I saw Zhou Ye at this moment, like mud, completely limp to the ground, looking like he was not alive...


    There is no way, after all, forging the supreme Horcrux even if it is the best in the soul race, it takes a few people to work together. Zhou Ye''s soul is not broken at this moment, it is thanks to his extremely powerful soul...


    "..." Gu Yi hesitated, and finally couldn''t stand Zhou Ye''s pitiful gaze like a stray puppy. He placed his hand on his spiritual forehead and tapped it lightly."I hope you can learn your lesson next time and stop acting so recklessly..."


    "Hmm!" Following Gu Yi''s point, Zhou Ye felt like the sky was spinning, and then his soul returned to his body.


    It''s just that the return is a return, but the damage on the soul is not so well repaired. Even if it is returned to the body, Zhou Ye has to lie on the table, unable to move...


    "Now you know? How dangerous is the magical world!" Gu Yi said, pulling Zhou Ye with one hand and putting his shoulders with the other, helping Zhou Ye up and walking towards the guest room where he lives...


    "Well, is there a way to quickly recover from my injury!" Zhou Ye asked as he nodded and said yes.


    "No, you can just rest for a few days!" Gu Yi gave him an angry look, and cut off his thoughts directly...


    After sending Zhou Ye into the guest room, he put him on the wooden couch, and Gu Yi said, "You can lie down and rest obediently these days. This is only good for you, but there is no harm..."


    "Is there really no way to quickly restore the soul?" Zhou Ye was still a little unwilling to give up.


    "No!" Gu Yi said, opened the door and left Zhou Ye''s room...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye looked helplessly at the empty room. He wanted to contact his own women and call two to serve him. But after thinking about it, Zhou Ye gave up this idea.

 Chapter 285

    After all, if a woman knows, it means that all his women know... Then, it is estimated that this place will be full...


    As for, how many days will you stay on the couch?Zhou Ye didn''t even think about it... He began to think back that he had searched so many things... Is that really useful?


    Treat the injury?... By the way, the treatment of the injury is naturally to use the old man''s golden core... Zhou Ye thought of this, and his right hand tremblingly raised, then took a few golden cores from the bracelet and directly followed the sugar Like a bean, I stuffed my brain into my mouth, chew, chew, and swallow.


    With the golden core in his stomach, Zhou Ye only felt a refreshing feeling washed from head to toe, and suddenly felt that the whole person was a lot easier...


    "There is a door¡ª¡ª!" Zhou Yele''s eyes lit up, and he grabbed a handful of golden cores again, and threw them into his mouth one by one.


    When 30 golden pills were in his stomach, Zhou Ye knew that he couldn''t eat anymore, and there was a feeling of fullness that made him not want to eat anymore...


    Lying on the couch, Zhou Ye was still a little uncomfortable at the moment, but he was already able to exercise at will. Compared to the situation that was like a dead dog at the beginning, it was better than that. I don''t know how many times better.


    He closed his eyes and began to count the gains from yesterday to today, two days and one night.


    He has basically learned all those spells, and what he lacks is only a little proficiency. Although the soul of forging the supreme Horcrux has been damaged this time, fortunately the Horcrux has been forged successfully, and in the future, he will get infinite gem No need to do this again, just throw it into the soul formation...


    Therefore, the sin suffered this time is worth it.


    For the rest of the time, Zhou Ye intends to find Gu Yi Mage to learn more when he is okay. Although Zhou Ye has read all the magic books, he does not think that his magical attainments at this moment have surpassed Gu Yi Mage...


    At most, he had the advantage of strong mental power, able to easily cast various large-scale spells, but compared to his understanding of various magics, Zhou Ye admitted that he was still far behind Gu Yi mage.


    So Zhou Ye intends to spend a few months to polish his magic--


    Just as Zhou Ye was planning his trip in the next few months, his door was opened, and it was the Gu Yi mage who came in with the dinner plate.


    "How did you sit up?" Mage Gu Yi looked at Zhou Ye sitting on the couch and asked in surprise, knowing that when she helped Zhou Ye back, Zhou Ye was already a puddle of mud. It''s very difficult to move the arm a little bit.


    "Uh, I don''t know, anyway, not long after you left, I feel better, maybe the trauma to the soul is not that big!" Zhou Ye can only say that, or tell her?Is it because he ate the healing medicine stolen from another world, so he healed so quickly?


    Although Zhou Ye''s face is very thick, he is not so thick, so he can only push it to the reason that the injury is not as serious as it seems.


    "Well, maybe the immortals are metamorphosis..." Gu Yi didn''t believe Zhou Ye''s nonsense. She, who was proficient in astral projection, had also suffered soul trauma. Such trauma is not so easy to recover.


    Especially in Zhou Ye''s situation, Gu Yi estimated from the most optimistic situation that it would take at least a year or so to fully recover, but now it seems that this guy only needs about a month to recover as before... ¡­


    But since Zhou Ye refused to say it, she would not ask the bottom line: "Well, since you are already well, let''s get up and eat!"


    "Oh!" Zhou Ye walked off the wooden couch and frowned as he looked at the food on the plate."Will you drink these black porridge at noon?"


    Zhou Ye hates porridge the most... For him, who is not unhappy with meat, drinking porridge is just a matter of fooling his stomach, and it is simply synonymous with being full.


    "This is the porridge made with star soul grass, which is good for your injury!" Gu Yi said lightly, "In addition, these days you have three meals with this porridge!"


    "...Can I not drink it?" Zhou Ye asked bitterly.


    "Obviously!" Gu Yi glanced at Zhou Ye and said, "No!"


    "Okay, okay..." Zhou Ye reluctantly picked up the porridge, as if drinking herbal medicine, pinched his nose and poured it down...


    But to be honest, these porridges are not as ugly as Zhou Ye imagined, with a slight sweetness, and it feels like...


    After lunch, Zhou Ye sat on the wooden couch and began to discuss the problems encountered in the spell book with Gu Yi mage. The two answered one by one, and it seemed to have a somewhat harmonious atmosphere...


    Many of Zhou Ye¡¯s problems are not a problem in the eyes of Master Gu Yi, and in many cases, a word from Zhou Ye can also bring some new ideas to Master Gu Yi...


    With Gu Yi¡¯s answers, Zhou Ye¡¯s magical attainments are rapidly improving. He now has a strong spiritual power [magic value], and he has been carefully taught and taught [skills] from Gu Yi. He lacks It¡¯s just practice [proficiency].


    It¡¯s just that Gu Yi Mage has been excuses that his soul trauma is not thorough and forbid him to practice magic, so he is still a little rookie mage with theory and strength, but no practice...


    It was not until a month later that Gu Yi announced that Zhou Ye''s soul trauma had completely recovered. He couldn''t wait to drag Gu Yi mage into the mirror space. He had been waiting for this for a long time...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Eighty Five


    ¡ª¡ªMirror World¡ª¡ªNew York¡ª¡ª


    This is New York, but not New York.


    This is the mirrored space of New York, where all existence that violates common sense of physics is reasonable, such as the Empire State Building hanging upside down in the sky, and streets like geological faults.


    Maybe you will see a car suddenly driving out of the ground, maybe you will see the sky hanging upside down, maybe you will see the viaduct in the sky like a spider web... Don¡¯t worry, this is not the U.S. government that discovered alien technology They achieved a breakthrough in their black technology, because this is not the real world at all.


    In this world, everything in New York is a toy in the hands of Zhou Ye and Gu Yi, let them squash and round...


    The whole of New York is like a Rubik''s Cube in the hands of giants, changing its appearance for a while, but in the end, New York has become a huge cube with countless faults...


    "Well, I admit that compared to interfering with reality, my mental power is far inferior to yours..." Gu Yi standing on the corner of the cube sighed helplessly and said: "It seems that your progress is much faster than mine. Unexpectedly...now you, purely technically speaking, have almost surpassed me!"


    Intervention space is a means for magicians to use their magical power to guide the space to produce changes. This method is generally used by them to create a battlefield that is beneficial to them and lay a solid foundation for winning battles.


    Before the war, they agreed on a shape that each would transform the battlefield into. Gu Yi chose to maintain the original, while Zhou Ye chose a super large cube.


    But it was clear that Gu Yi lost a lot in the competition between the two.This is the eighty-seventh test between the two of them-


    Gu Yi watched Zhou Ye grow up step by step.


    From the beginning, Gu Yi easily used some small means to make everything Zhou Ye did useless.


    Later, Gu Yi had to deal with it with all his strength to prevent Zhou Ye from seizing the initiative on the battlefield.


    Later, the two are evenly matched, and no one can do anything about it.


    From now on, even if Gu Yi tried his best to stop him, he couldn''t change Zhou Ye''s initiative on the battlefield.


    It only took a little more than a month for such a reversal... Gu Yi had to admit that there was a kind of person who was born to be the darling of magic, and he understood magic much faster than others, and Zhou Ye was such a person.


    At the beginning, he was only used to using his huge mental power to crush people. Later, he slowly learned to use force to break through skill, and then to use skill to break through skill. Gu Yi had to admit that now Zhou Ye is in I''m not losing to myself in terms of skills.


    "Is it possible to practice in actual combat now?" Zhou Ye, in a white robe, floated in midair and asked with a smile. He has been looking forward to actual combat for a long time, so he specially prepared some small surprises for Gu Yi...


    "It''s time to start the combat drill!" Gu nodded a little bit: "Then you have to be careful...!"


    "I''m ready, come on!" Zhou Ye said. With a wave of his hand, New York City, which was folded into a cube, quickly recovered its original shape with the roar, but New York did not stop after the restoration. Below, those high-rise buildings were laid flat like building blocks, and all the tall buildings became the cornerstones of a huge ring.


    At this moment, what Zhou Ye was stepping on was the glass window of a skyscraper.


    "Are you sure that such an environment is beneficial to you?" Gu Yi looked at New York, which had become an endless arena and asked: "Don''t you create some pressure on your opponent? For example, crushing gears..."


    "No need..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "My magic doesn''t need to be so laborious...Come on!"


    "So... I''m going to start!" Gu Yi said, shaking her body, and making a few clicks under her feet in the air. Every time she clicked, a circular magic circle appeared, as she stepped on her toes. When the magic circle arrived, her figure seemed to be a few minutes faster. In the end, Gu Yi''s speed had already brought out a smoky afterimage...


    "I really don''t understand why the mage of your genre likes hand-to-hand combat so much!" Zhou Ye said as he lifted his foot and lightly tapped the ground, suddenly hundreds of golden circular magic techniques appeared on the ground, and at this moment Gu Yi It happened to fly over a magic circle.


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "Why don''t you lose to me in the first actual combat drill!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, all the golden magic techniques on the ground simultaneously sprayed out a pillar of light with a full diameter of one meter...

 Chapter 286

    At this moment, the sun in the sky seemed to dim a bit, and the eyes filled with people were only the dazzling brilliance from the hundreds of golden light beams that opened up to the sky.


    "..." Gu Yi staggered dangerously on tiptoe in mid-air before avoiding the beam of light rushing out under her feet, looking at the beam of light that filled a kilometer... she was speechless.


    At this moment, she was a little jealous of Zhou Ye, this damn fellow. This fellow was not afraid of his magic being exhausted. In order to be able to turn into dumb guns without casting spells twice, other mages had to abandon the dignity of Lord Faye and fight with people. , And this one?His shot is probably the sum of the magic power of other mages.


    "A big dog..." Gu Yi also learned a lot of language with Zhou Ye. This sentence is what she uses most often because it is what she used to describe Zhou Ye. Compared with her own weak magic power, Zhou Ye said this. The guy''s magic is almost like the vast ocean...It''s really enviable.


    Although shocked by Zhou Ye''s unrelenting magic output, Gu Yi was not a person who would concede defeat casually, "Let me teach you what is useless, and let you know what is meant by small force and can do big things!"


    Following Gu Yi''s words, she lightly stomped her foot, and the entire ground suddenly surged like a sea wave, and the magical technique relying on the ground naturally broke away...


    "Oh, isn''t it a good choice to rely on the ground to arrange magic spells?" Zhou Ye said depressed as he watched his spells easily be broken.


    But soon, he smiled again, "So how about this?"


    "Pop!" Zhou Ye snapped his fingers lightly. In the midair behind him, countless round golden magic techniques with a diameter of about one meter appeared out of thin air. Zhou Ye pointed in the direction of Gu Yi mage and said: "The king''s treasure house. , Open it!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, the golden magic technique behind him began to radiate dazzling brilliance, and then countless golden rays of light gush out from the magic technique, toward the ancient one.


    "I hate to practice against a guy with endless magical power like you!" Gu Yi vomited, and kept a few dots under her feet, avoiding hundreds of golden rays of light, and the place where she just stood seemed to be covered by countless rockets. It was shot, and the ground was blown down for more than ten meters...


    Gu Yi was also in a bit of anguish. Zhou Ye didn''t take the usual path. He used melee to fight against himself in the name of bullying himself, and he used long-range magic to bombard him indiscriminately.Isn''t it bullying yourself if you shoot yourself with long-range coverage shooting by relying on your own magic power?This guy¡­¡­


    Gu Yi said nothing, she had already made up her mind to exhaust Zhou Ye''s magic power before following up and teaching him how to behave...because Zhou Ye once said that if she gets close and lets her fight, she will never fight back. , So Gu Yi can only do this...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Eighty Six


    An hour passed... Zhou Ye''s firepower was still fierce--


    Two hours have passed... Zhou Ye''s magic is still strong and still--


    Ten hours passed...Zhou Ye--there was a trace of magical loss. After all, always using long-range spells on such a large scale was also very magical.


    Just when Gu Yi saw the hope of winning and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, Zhou Ye did something that almost broke Gu Yi...


    I saw Zhou Ye gently touching his eyebrows, and then a huge circular magic technique with a diameter of two meters appeared behind him. In that circular technique, a dazzling green gem was embedded in it. Above one of the nodes.


    Then, this green gemstone followed the flow of the procedure and reached the center of the procedure, and then the procedure began to rotate counterclockwise...


    Seeing this scene, Gu Yi shouted in despair: "Zhou Ye, you cheated..."


    "You didn''t say you can''t use time magic!" Zhou Ye''s body once again returned to the state it was ten hours ago, the magic value returned to full, and the mental power was overflowing again-[True Time Back Technique]


    "Well, I surrendered..." Gu Yi is really out of strength. Zhou Ye''s long-range magic skills are getting more and more slippery. Sometimes the place where he puts the spell is unexpected, maybe When you jumped up to hide from the magic spell on the ground, there was already a magic spell ready to launch on top of your forehead. Gu Yi was tired, physically and mentally exhausted...


    Coupled with the blessing of time gems, Zhou Ye''s magic power can be said to be endless... He is basically invincible...


    "Then, can I get my small bet?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Well, let¡¯s make your request!" Gu Yi sat on the ground. She already felt powerless. There was nothing she could do. For ten hours, the spirit was still tight, and she still had to watch Liu Luer. Listen to Bafang, always be careful that magical attacks from strange places will be the same as her.


    "No big request!" Zhou Ye smiled extremely...Uh,...innocent...It''s probably said that, it should be correct.


    "What do you want to do?" Gu Yi had already suffered a few small losses, and had to look at Zhou Ye carefully and asked: "You speak first, and then I will say if you want to agree!"


    "Well, according to the rules, I promise that I will not bring up life-threatening, intentional harm to the other party, or conditions that make the other party feel insulting or insulting!" Zhou Ye said with a light touch of his finger, and a small golden technique appeared His fingertips."It''s just a small hair growth technique... In fact, I just want to see how your hair looks like!"


    "..." Gu Yi was silent for a while, and then nodded imperceptibly after a while.


    "It''s great..." Zhou Ye said, gently releasing the technique on Gu Yi''s head. Soon, Gu Yi''s head had long golden hair...


    "Sure enough, it''s exactly the same as I thought!" Zhou Ye looked at Gu Yi with his hair growing, and said with a smile: "Very queen!"


    "..." Gu Yi did not speak, but patted the ground lightly. The entire space suddenly stood upside down. Zhou Ye was caught off guard and fell off. When he stabilized, Gu Yi had opened a random door and walked out. When I went out, I still said: "Just reflect on it in the mirror space, how much magic power you have wasted!"


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at any door that had been closed and curled his lips slightly. This girl was shy...


    However, it''s okay to give her some time to be alone. Thinking of this, he waved his hand, and with the disorderly circulation, the entire mirror space of New York City returned to its normal appearance.


    Zhou Ye walks on the streets of mirrored New York. This feeling of being ignored is quite novel. In fact, he hasn''t experienced the feeling of shopping for a long time. Because there are too many idiots chasing him, so he I can only give up this activity that I don''t like very much.


    If you just go shopping occasionally, it feels pretty good.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to go back... it''s because-- uh, there is no hanging ring...


    Without the ring, you can''t use any door. This is really a sad story.


    So he can only wait for Gu Yi to come and pick himself up...


    As for what are you doing now??Zhou Ye looked at the streets where the lights were already on, and of course he was having some fun...


    what did you say?The mirror space cannot interfere with reality, how can I have fun?Then you are really a picture of Tucson...


    There is one thing Zhou Ye wanted to do a long time ago, but he has never had a chance to do it...that is, hehehehe...the old driver doesn''t know that you all know it.


    "Hey, this girl is not bad!" Zhou Ye has found a goal... Shi Shiran followed, and the girl didn''t know at all, or in other words, in the real world, she couldn''t feel what happened in the mirror world. thing¡­¡­


    After she returned home, she habitually began to take off her clothes and prepare to take a bath... For her, taking a warm bath after a busy day is the best way to relieve fatigue...


    Zhou Ye was sitting on the sofa, watching her take off her clothes...


    After seeing the inner world of the girl in front of him, Zhou Ye cast his lips in disgust and walked out of the room."Hey, it''s so small. It turns out that women in this era have already learned to pretend to be themselves... Why do we men feel so embarrassed... Is it possible to find a girlfriend to take her to a beach bath first, and then decide to be Don¡¯t you want to be with her?"


    Zhou Ye murmured and walked out of the girl''s room... He is thinking about one thing now, should he go to Neon for a look?After all, Europeans and Americans like to take showers, so they don¡¯t have such a loving building as a public bath or hall...


    It''s just that he didn''t need to worry anymore, because a random door with sparks appeared in front of him, and Gu Yi''s voice was heard from there."Come out quickly, I''m going to eat soon..."


    "Oh!" Zhou Ye rushed into any door with a smile.


    As soon as he walked out of any door, he was greeted by Gu Yi¡¯s living room. On the low table in the living room, there was a relatively rich dinner...


    "Hey, what day is the dinner so hearty today?" Zhou Ye sat down and unceremoniously picked up his chopsticks and began to feast on.


    In fact, according to the time outside, this meal should be regarded as lunch, but Zhou Ye has been in the mirror space for nearly ten hours, and he has long been ignorant of breakfast or dinner.


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s questioning, Gu Yi stopped talking, but in the end she decided to say: "I have nothing to teach you...you should leave too!"


    "Are you driving me away?" Zhou Ye raised his head and took a look at Gu Yi. He couldn''t help but put his face aside, as if he didn''t dare to look directly at Zhou Ye.


    "No...actually I...I just..." Gu Yi didn''t know what to say anymore, she knew that her heart was disturbed, and the source of her confusion was the man in front of her.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye didn''t speak anymore, just sullenly eating dinner, sad?Nothing, angry?It''s not so much angry as depressed. Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t intend to give up. It''s not easy for an old lady like this for hundreds of years to change.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Eighty Seven


    After eating dinner, Gu Yi silently sent Zhou Ye to the depths of the library¡ª¡ª


    There were portals connecting the three major temples, and Zhou Ye finally knew why he couldn''t find the location of the temple...

 Chapter 287

    The art on the window above the temple has the function of avoiding idlers, that is, if you are not a magician, you can''t see these temples...


    "I''m leaving, do you have anything to tell me?" Zhou Ye, who was standing at the gate of the London Temple, smiled at this ancient mage, saying goodbye to his old friend.


    "Take care!" Gu Yi hesitated for a moment, and after uttering these two words, he stopped talking.


    "Well-goodbye, I will come to play with you when I have time!" Zhou Ye said these words meaningfully, then turned and walked into the portal to the New York Temple.


    Watching Zhou Ye leave here... Gu Yi felt as if all his strength had been emptied. He sat casually on the stool prepared for the mage studying in the library, her heart felt like a mess.


    "What''s the matter with me?" Gu Yi asked herself, she didn''t know... why when Zhou Ye left her as she wished, there was a wave of anger in her heart that made her want to beat Zhou Ye. Anger, why are you still here at this time?Why are you such a gentleman at this time?Let you walk in?


    "I''m really crazy..." Gu Yi laughed at himself, then put on his hood, hid his face, and walked out of the library...


    Gu Yi, who was sitting in his quiet room meditating, found that he couldn''t calm his mind anyway.As soon as the whole person closed his eyes, there was always a figure that made her hate gritted teeth.


    "Huh¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!" With a sigh, Gu Yi opened his eyes, stood up, and walked outside...


    This is the time for the afternoon class. The students who are practicing in the yard are exercising their magic gestures¡ª¡ª


    "Sovereign Sovereign, I will always make mistakes about this technique anyway!" A student who was successfully promoted to a mage asked Gu Yi for advice with a spell book.


    "It''s very simple..." Gu Yi patiently explained the main points of a spell, but the mage still couldn''t grasp the point.


    "Why are you so stupid? Zhou Ye can only see the key points of the spell at a glance, why can''t you teach this way?" Gu Yi finally couldn''t help but explode when he was teaching for the third time.


    Gu Yi''s outburst stunned the student''s eyes, and her eyes widened in horror. She couldn''t understand why the patience Gu Yi mage used to be so irritable.


    "I''m sorry...I feel a little uncomfortable today. Let''s stop here for today''s explanation!" Gu Yi also found out that he was wrong, and hurriedly returned the spell book to the student, and turned away.


    Gu Yi''s footsteps unconsciously came to the guest room Zhou Ye once lived in, opened the door, and she stepped in...


    The layout here is still luxurious, Zhou Ye did not take away the contents...


    "How long has it been. This feeling of being human and nonsense, haven''t I forgotten it a long time ago?" Gu Yi lay lazily on Zhou Ye''s wooden couch, muttering to himself.


    Immortality-for some people, wow, cool ability, wow, awesome ability... But when you see your relatives and friends leave one by one, that feeling... let you know The ruthlessness of time also lets you know the impermanence of fate.


    At that time, eternal life was not a kind of blessing and benefit, but more like a curse...a curse of solitary life...


    Gu Yi had experienced this feeling before. She originally thought that she had forgotten it, but today''s departure of Zhou Ye made her experience this kind of feeling she hated again.


    I don¡¯t know when¡ª¡ªGu Yi fell asleep deeply on the wooden couch that once belonged to Zhou Ye¡ª¡ª


    On the other side, after Zhou Ye came to the New York Temple through the portal, he greeted the black mage guarding the Temple inside."Yo, Master George!"


    "Hello, Master Zhou Ye!" George said hello to Zhou Ye, and asked curiously: "Didn''t you only come with Master Gu Yi in the morning? Why are you back now?"


    "Uh, that time we came to the mirror space in New York to practice magic!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "This time I am going home. Okay, I won''t talk to you. I should go back, otherwise the family should Worried!"


    "Well, goodbye, Master Zhou Ye!" George smiled and nodded.


    "We will see you soon..." Zhou Ye said, leaving the New York Temple with a smile that made George puzzled.


    But soon, George knew Zhou Ye''s sentence [We will see you soon!] What does it mean...


    The next day--


    "Oh. My goodness, Master Zhou Ye, don''t you need to go to work?" George asked the guy who disturbed his meditation by knocking his door open at 8 o''clock.


    "Didn''t I tell you? I''m a rich man!" Zhou Ye smiled, and walked to the portal through Kama Taj."See you soon, George!"


    "Okay..." George pouted helplessly, "I hope it won''t be a while this time!"


    Zhou Ye, who walked into the Kama Taj along the portal, walked towards the residence of the ancient mage...Along the way, the young mage happily greeted Zhou Ye. After all, the handsome man is a bonus of fate of.


    "Mage Zhou Ye, did you go to find Master Gu Yi?" asked one of the female mage who was in charge of the guest room.


    "Well, yes, I have something to ask Master Gu Yi for advice!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Then you can''t find her in the residence of Master Gu Yi!" As she said, the female mage mysteriously leaned into Zhou Ye''s ear and said: "Master Gu Yi should be resting in your guest room at this time... "


    "Oh? Is that so? Then I really save trouble!" Zhou Ye said as he turned and left, completely ignoring the female mage''s gossip expression... Open fun, what do you want me to tell you?


    Taking a brisk step, Zhou Ye came to the guest room where he once lived, took out the key and opened the door of the room¡ª¡ª


    "..." A young woman with long blond hair was lying on his bed-Zhou Ye was just in a daze at this time. He said that he remembered that after he delivered the time, Gu Yi''s biological age should have returned to 25 years old. It looks like, why does it look so old? It turns out that it is because of the cast of illusion.


    But now, Gu Yi who is asleep has no time to continue his illusion...


    "Zhou Ya...you are just a... asshole!" Even in his sleep, Gu Yi could not forget, cursing Zhou Ye out of breath...


    "Well, I admit that I am a bastard!" Zhou Ye said, taking off his clothes and leaping on the wooden couch...


    A pair of magic hands explored a secret place...


    When Gu Yi woke up, she had already frankly confronted Zhou Ye... "Zhou Ye? I''m not dreaming..."


    "Well--probably not, but to prove it, we will know by doing a little experiment!" Zhou Ye said, his waist moved--


    Gu Yi cried out in pain, and she felt something more in her body."¡­¡­lighter!"


    "Well, I will lighten it..."


    A Ruoyouruowu voice came from Gu Yi''s mouth...The hundred-year-old iron tree finally blossomed...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Eighty Eight


    Within Belarus-in the Marina Grka Forest.


    There is a base like a military forbidden area. In this base, there are no important scientific research institutions, and there are no secret military factories or the like. There are just a few five or six-story buildings like living quarters. .


    It is like a school, far more than a military base.However, the barbed wire and bunker all over the wall make people know at a glance that this is a heavily guarded military base.


    In this military base, a badge that looks like a sea monster hangs high on the most prominent part of the building.


    And Dottie Underwood... Uh no, this is not her name, it''s just the name she currently uses... As an agent who is about to graduate, Dotty is lying quietly on a couch, waiting The final graduation process...


    The so-called final graduation process is to be taken away from their XX bodies by the instructors. This is the school¡¯s tradition and she cannot resist.


    Although her hands were handcuffed to the window head by two pairs of handcuffs, she had dozens of ways to get rid of the shackles easily in just a few seconds based on her training, but for now She didn''t want to remove her handcuffs, because she could sleep peacefully only when she was wearing handcuffs.


    The handcuffs are not so much a shackle to her, but rather a spiritual comfort.


    There was another girl beside her, she knew her name, Dorothy Underwood.But Dottie didn''t have any desire or desire to talk to her. Since she was ten years old, she killed her closest friend who gave her food to her at the signal of the instructor.


    Dotti knows one thing, here, if she wants to not hurt others and not be hurt by others, then she must learn to keep a distance from other people...


    This is an empty room, here there are only two big couches placed in the middle of the room...

 Chapter 288

    It may be because some girls always scream in pain when they lose sex. The soundproofing facilities here are quite good...


    At least, the chaos outside has turned into a pot of porridge, and the two girls here waiting for the special graduation ceremony haven''t even noticed it.


    Time returned fifteen minutes ago¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    There was peace in the base, at least those guards who were patrolling with guns thought so, but soon the calm was broken.


    A circular space door with golden sparks like a rapidly rotating grinding wheel opened out of thin air in front of the guards on patrol.


    "Who? Come out..." These well-trained soldiers immediately dispersed, and then pointed their guns into the strange round gate, and the leading soldier shouted.


    "I don''t like this welcome ceremony at all!"


    Following the sound, a man in a weird white robe came out. The robe was unusually gorgeous and sounded like a young man.


    "Raise your hand, let me see your hand, or I will shoot!" The soldier shouted loudly, while pointing the gun at the man''s head.


    "So, I still like Chinese. If you say such a long sentence in Russian, you are well-trained if you are not suffocated!" The weird man in a white robe murmured in Russian while gently knocking. heel¡­¡­


    "What do you bastard say..." Before the soldier''s words were finished, the whole person was bombarded with magic spells that appeared silently under his feet-there was no real trace of existence left.


    Of course, the patrol captain who shouted was not alone, because at the same moment, all the patrol members around him disappeared in this world completely, and maybe they will meet in another world. , Who knows this kind of thing?


    After all the threats were cleared, the man walked forward a few books and let out the door of any door. Soon, a group of slim girls in black and white maid costumes walked out. Tall, they dress stylishly, but... they all wear a silver mask on their faces, a silver mask covering the upper half of their faces.


    "Master, I''ve said it, I should be the first one!" Jiaosheng, a maid with a mask, but with a small seal engraved on the brow of the mask, complained: "Such miscellaneous soldiers will be dealt with. So is there any need for the maid in the Yinzi Department?"


    "Ahem-itchy hands for a while!" The man in a white robe coughed awkwardly, and said: "You know Yinyin, master, I just changed my job to become a great mage? I''m happy for a moment. , Not as an example, absolutely not as an example!"


    "Hehe..." Seeing the embarrassment of their masters, the maids couldn''t help laughing. Their masters didn''t have any airs and loved them and said they were masters and servants, but in fact, they were no different from the master''s woman. They are willing to dedicate everything to their masters.


    "Well, sisters, don''t laugh!" said the maid named Yinyin: "Zi, old rules, you come and mark all the threatening targets in the base..."


    The maid was obviously very authoritative among the maids. Under her order, all the maids became serious. A maid with long purple hair came out and stood beside Yinyin.


    Her eyes became completely white in a moment. After staring at the entire base, she touched her forehead with her hand, and conveyed all the scenes she had seen through the perspective eyes to the minds of the maids.


    It was Zhou Ye and his maids who came here. To say that Zhou Ye''s recent days have been quite comfortable...


    Except that Gu Yi still didn''t want to go back to New York with him, everything else agreed to him...


    So Zhou Ye sometimes appeared in Gu Yi, and sometimes accompanied the girls in New York...


    It¡¯s just that Zhou Ye always felt like she had forgotten something...Until one day, Natasha came back from vacation on Agent Island and complained that she was too lonely as the only student on the island, and begged Zhou Ye to call another student. ...


    Only then did Zhou Ye remember what he had forgotten... Nima, Leviathan¡¯s secret service school...


    Although only one of Leviathan¡¯s secret service school was revealed in the TV series, his secret service school is obviously all over the Soviet Union...


    But one is considered good, better than none at all.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye made a temporary conscious, "Girls, let''s go to Leviathan''s place..."


    This guy simply gathered his maids together, led by the chief maid Shangguan Yinyin, and he opened a random door directly, and arrogantly opened the door directly on the playground of the Leviathan Agent School¡ª ¡ª


    But when it comes to this, Zhou Ye has to admire his foresight. After learning magic, it is much more convenient to lead a team to smash the scene. There is no need to call the Red Queen to prepare the shuttle, and the satellite locks the target position. Trouble...


    As long as you have a general impression of that place, even if you see it on TV, you can directly open any door...


    Just as Zhou Ye watched the maids around him teleport out one by one to clean up the targets he had locked, a voice rang in his mind."Master, I have some fun for you, go ahead, friendly reminder, there will be a little surprise if you go!"


    Chapter Three Hundred and Eighty Nine


    "Purple?" Zhou Ye asked curiously as he looked at the maid who was displaying his spiritual abilities, "What''s the surprise?"


    "It''s not a surprise if you say it, Master!" Zi said playfully and blinked at Zhou Ye. "If it''s not a surprise, you can leave it to the master..."


    "Then I really should go take a look!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "When I get there, I can insist that it is not a surprise, then I can dispose of Zi casually, I feel a little excited when I think about it!"


    "Master, you are such a badass!" Zi''s face was suddenly flushed. Of course, she knew what her master wanted to do with herself... It was nothing more than to unlock a few difficult moves again. To be honest, she really wanted to make it. Zhou Ye is playing a rogue...


    No, I can''t think about those things anymore... Zi already feels something strange under her body. She hurriedly rushed to Zhou Ye''s side, and said, "People can do it anytime... Look at the little surprise that the master gave you. Now I am going to meet the maid... See you soon, master, have fun!"


    "Well, pay attention to safety..." Zhou Ye retorted and stopped Zi, then smiled: "I will be heartbroken if any of you hurts!"


    "The master''s heart is so much..." Zi rolled his eyes, complaining about Zhou Ye''s heart, and then activated his teleport ability to leave here, leaving only one sentence in the end."But such a master is the most real!"


    "Hey, I''ve been spit out again!" Zhou Ye sighed softly, took off his hood, and revealed his face... Anyway, no one in this base would stay.


    Men will be- uh, guess?


    Little Lolita will be sent to Agent Island to receive Umbrella¡¯s re-education...


    Women''s words...will be brainwashed.


    Zhou Ye followed the path that Zi had left in his mind and walked towards the room where she was marked with the word gift.When he passed a room full of bars, he saw that there was a handcuff on the top of those bars...


    This is not only a means to prevent them from escaping, but also a unique psychological suggestion...it implies that they will never escape Leviathan''s control all their lives, just like handcuffs on their wrists, Leviathan will accompany them all their lives .


    "It''s really a group of poor little loli!" Zhou Ye''s sympathy has always been a lot, of course, his sympathy is only effective for women and girls, men and boys?Ha ha¡­¡­


    "In the future, let the women on Agent Island treat these girls better. I hope there will not be a few psychological perversions...that''s too bad!" Zhou Ye said as he walked through the girls'' bedroom to the floor. Go ahead.


    After all, at this time, those loli are probably in class, and it is normal that there is no one in the bedroom...


    Stepping up the stairs, an old woman wearing glasses came out and saw Zhou Ye drew a gun and pointed it at him for the first time."Who are you? Why haven''t I seen you here? Don''t you know that this place is forbidden for men?"


    "Well-a sad tool, when I grow up I become a person who trains the next generation of tools!" Zhou Ye''s eyes are like searchlights that penetrate the heart, and he can see the woman''s heart clearly.


    "Who on earth are you?" The old woman looked at Zhou Ye in a little panic. No one could give her this feeling. She felt like she was standing in front of this man without any inch in the snow and ice. All the secrets were seen through by this man.


    "Well, your whole life is for this base. Now this base is going to be destroyed. You can bury it with it!" Zhou Ye said with a lightly finger, a silent technique appeared on the old woman. Under her feet, as a golden beam of light sprayed out, she disappeared here before she even screamed...


    "Sure enough, using magic to pretend to be X is the most noble choice!" Zhou Ye carried his hands on his back and continued to walk towards his target room...


    At this moment, there were a few gunshots from the base from time to time, and then the entire base was like a frying pan. From time to time, groups of soldiers rushed out of the outer wall and turned into corpses...


    After all, although they can be called well-trained soldiers, they are really not enough to look at the maids outside Zhou Ye''s specifications...


    After passing through the X-Men world, Zhou Ye¡¯s maid corps has undergone at least two enhancements. One is to add the X gene to obtain the most suitable super power for them, and again after the apocalypse ability is strengthened, X The power of genetic superpower is greatly increased.


    To put it bluntly, Zhou Ye actually only needs to send a maid to razing the entire base to the ground in a few minutes, but thinking about the cute little loli, Zhou Ye gave up this idea... The earth is big, loli is the biggest...


    Following the guidance of the map in his mind, Zhou Ye came to the door of this room marked with the word "surprise" that seemed to be indistinguishable from other rooms. He held the doorknob and tried to push it. Zhou Ye found that the door was locked. What...


    Now, let alone an iron gate, even the lead gate used for nuclear protection would not be bothersome to him. Zhou Ye even pushed it slightly, and the iron gate was directly violently pushed open by Zhou Ye. The steel core of the lock has broken...


    "Hey, what an unexpected surprise!" Zhou Ye walked into the house and saw two fruit-eating ketone bodies lying on the couch at a glance...

 Chapter 289

    "Who are you?" Dotty and Dorothy looked at Zhou Ye who walked in, struggling desperately, trying to untie the handcuffs on their wrists...


    "Well¡ªa person who came here to collect gifts!" Zhou Ye smiled and closed the door and walked to the couch... Zhou Ye never admitted that he was a gentleman Liu Xiahui. For him, the food is current and he doesn¡¯t eat. Is silly X...


    And when Zhou Ye opened and closed the door, Doty and Dorothy had already heard the sound of gunfire and screams coming from outside...


    Dottie Underwood looked at the handsome man in front of her. She didn''t know if this was another trial of the base, or something really happened to the base...


    How do I choose?Do you want to seize this opportunity?Get rid of Leviathan?


    And Dorothy next to her is thinking about the same thing with her. No one is born to like darkness, no one is born to be a murderer...


    However, in the end Dotti decided to take a risk, maybe the first time, maybe the last time, after this adventure, maybe she will die, maybe she will escape this kind of life in the dark and usher in a bright future. ...


    "I''m willing to pay all the price... as long as you can help me!" Dottie said, looking at Zhou Ye firmly, and said word by word: "Help me get rid of this...Help me get rid of Leviathan..."


    Chapter Three Hundred and Ninety


    "Interesting..." Zhou Ye pulled a chair over and sat down between the two iron couches... asked: "I can help you get rid of Leviathan, get rid of their control, and even help you upright. Live brightly under the sun, but what can I get?"


    "Everything... everything I have!" Dotti said without hesitation.


    "Dottie, are you crazy?" Dorothy didn''t have the madness of Doty. She was still hesitant to seize this trap-like opportunity, but her companion had already surrendered.


    "I''m not crazy, I just don''t want to live in the dark all my life, I just want the kind of life in the light world..." Dotty called.


    "But..." Dorothy said hesitantly, "He..."


    "Maybe he was deliberately arranged by the base to test our final loyalty program?" Dotti said: "I don''t care anymore, even if I die, I will die in the outside world!"


    "Dottie?" Zhou Ye smiled at the woman with long blonde hair and said, "I am satisfied with your terms. Then the transaction is concluded, but I have to collect the deposit first. Do you have any questions?"


    "Of course not!" Dottie said, looking at the handcuffs on his wrists and said: "But I think you may have to wait for me for a few minutes!"


    "Don''t be so troublesome!" Zhou Ye pointed to the handcuffs on Doti''s hand, and directly squeezed the steel chain at the link part of the handcuffs with his mental power."Can i do it now?"


    "..." Dotti looked at the handcuffs that seemed to be severed by the sharpest knife, then looked at Zhou Ye''s handsome face, and then walked in front of Zhou Ye without hesitation, knelt down, and pulled away. Zip, release an object, and then buried his head.


    From the moment Zhou Ye broke the handcuffs, she believed her judgment even more, because the organization would never send a person with such ability to test a female agent... She tried hard to recall the sex , The focus of the teacher''s teaching, to display all the skills perfectly...


    Because she already believes that under the protection of this man, she will have the long-awaited life under the sun...and this man will also be her master, the master of her life.


    "His¡ªwhat a good girl!" Zhou Ye forced to endure what was under him, patted Doty''s head and said, "You did a great job, come on..."


    While Dotty was busy, looking at Zhou Ye, her eyes were full of pleasing and kind expressions. Hearing Zhou Ye''s praise, she worked harder...


    Zhou Ye moved his gaze to Dorothy, "What about you? What''s your name? Girl, what kind of exchange terms do you want?"


    "My name is Dorothy... Sir!" Dorothy watched Dotti''s movements, her heart throbbing, she knew that maybe this was the only chance to get rid of Leviathan in her life.In the end, she also whispered: "I am also willing to give everything I have... as long as... as long as..."


    "Is it the same conditions as Doty?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Yes! Sir!" Dorothy lifted up and said, her eyes were full of expectation...for fear of hearing the word NO from Zhou Ye''s mouth.


    "Of course it''s okay! I''ve always given special treatment to beautiful women!" Zhou Ye pointed at Dorothy''s handcuffs, and after breaking them silently, he used his chin to indicate how busy he was. Di, said: "The rules, you know!"


    "Yes, sir..." Dorothy said as she walked off the iron bed, and then knelt down like Doty, and began to grab business with Doty...


    An hour later, the tired cheeks of the two women were sore, sore, sore...


    I have to say that the special agents who have received special teachings, this kind of work is nothing to say...Zhou Ye couldn''t help it.


    He patted the heads of the two women, then pointed at the iron couch, and the two women climbed up cleverly and cocked what...


    Zhou Ye galloped on horseback again...


    Three hours later----


    Zhou Ye took two beautiful girls in mink coats and walked out of the room... It''s just that the walking posture of the two women was a little awkward. After all, it was the first time, and it was Zhou Ye. They had been able to walk for years. The strong willpower of the training was convinced.


    At this moment, there was no more noise in the entire base, and a group of loli, large and small, were gathering on the playground, looking at them with horror at the maids who looked after them.


    After all, although they were trained in the military, they could shoot and fight, but facing these maids with several abilities, they were just as powerless as kittens just after the full moon.


    In addition, the various incredible abilities displayed by the maids have greatly affected their three views. From childhood to large, people have told you that God is fake and there is no God in the world, but occasionally a God appears in yours. In front of him, he showed his unparalleled supernatural power. Do you also feel a sense of collapse of the Three Views?


    "Oh, what a good harvest!" Zhou Ye walked out from the entrance of the building with the two women, smiling and greeted the maids.


    "Master, we killed a total of 682 soldiers. All the little loli are here. They are unscathed..." Yinyin knows what her master cares most, so she just picks the important ones.


    "Does it match the number you know?" Zhou Ye turned to look at Doty and Dorothy and asked.


    "Well, there are a total of 112 instructors and 570 soldiers at all levels!" Dotti did not hesitate to leave out the details of the base thoroughly. For her, Zhou Ye is already her biggest Her umbrella, and her man, the only man.


    "Dottie is right!" Dorothy also said.


    "Then, the task is successfully completed, let''s go!" Zhou Ye said, in the surprised eyes of the little Lori, he opened a random door, which looked like a tropical island."Let''s go, girls, loli, a new study life is waiting for you, of course, don''t worry, this time I won''t be full of food because I can''t learn language lessons..."


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª" Dotti and Dorothy looked at the portal opened by Zhou Ye, shaking their fists tightly, and they felt once again that they really did not make a mistake in their choice this time, and they really flee. This hell... this hell named Leviathan.


    People with such abilities are not something Leviathan can contend with. They believe that their bright tomorrow will come soon...Of course, they are also extremely satisfied with Zhou Ye''s abilities...


    When they didn¡¯t know, Zhou Ye had slowly used the Spring Wind and Rain to capture their bodies and minds...In the near future, they would find that they would no longer be able to do without Zhou Ye, and that they had everything they had to Zhou Ye. Request, they will do it without hesitation...


    Of course it is impossible for Zhou Ye to take two women trained as spies with him so easily. After all, the women themselves are already hard to guess, let alone two women who came to Zhou Ye halfway...


    He never thought that he was a Long Aotian, and a woman would love him to die as soon as she saw him. That kind of thing would only appear in novels. In reality, adding a layer of insurance is truly prepared...


    Zhou Ye opened any door and sent the little loli to Umbrella¡¯s Agent Island for training, and accompanied Natasha by the way¡ª


    Then-Zhou Ye returned to his manor on Long Island, New York with Doty, Dorothy and his maids...


    Chapter 391


    one year later----


    Stark Industrial Building¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Why do I have to attend this damn shareholder meeting for Howard?" Zhou Ye sat unhappy on the chair he had sat in in the future, complaining dissatisfied: "This guy must be enjoying European beauty on the European front. ¡¤Female body, body, and I want to help him host this damn meeting?"


    "...Mr. Zhou, according to Mr. Stark''s recent letter, he is studying a secret drug in a laboratory in France all night, so he has no time to come back to chair the shareholders meeting..." Jarvis said When he said these words, he himself felt a little guilty, but there was no way, who would let him put on an unreliable master?


    "Mr. Jarvis, your coffee!" A glamorous woman in a lady''s suit brought coffee and put it in front of Jarvis.


    "Thank you, Miss Underwood!" Jarvis thanked the woman, but he didn''t dare to look at this beautiful and bright woman, who was a thorny rose, so cruel.


    He had seen how this girl made a strong man who was trying to tease herself in pain and regret in one second.


    "You''re welcome, Mr. Jarvis!" Dotti smiled slightly, then walked towards Zhou Ye with another cup of coffee in his hand, gently placed the coffee on the table in front of Zhou Ye, and naturally sat on him. On Zhou Ye''s lap, whispered in Zhou Ye''s ear: "Your coffee, Master, of course, I promise it will definitely suit your taste!"

 Chapter 290

    "Thank you, baby!" Zhou Ye''s depressed mood eased slightly. "Go and prepare the materials for the meeting. You are here. My full-time secretary has been around for almost a year. I believe you can deal with those damn old people. guys!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Dotti''s eyes lit up. She had already guessed what her owner wanted to do. The position of CEO of Stark Industries has been vacant for more than a year.


    During this period of time, all major decisions made by Stark Industries were passed to a decision-making group in Umbrella by Dotti, Zhou Ye¡¯s secretary at Stark Industries, and then made by the decision-making group. Conclusion, sign Zhou Ye, and finally take effect.


    Since returning to the United States with Zhou Ye, Dotti has his own name walking in the sun, has his own life, has his own career...


    Of course, both her life and career revolve around Zhou Ye, but, just like this, she is already very satisfied.


    This relaxed and comfortable life made her feel for the first time that she was living alone, rather than like a tool or a killing machine.


    She cherishes everything in front of her, and she is grateful to the man who gave her all this, and also her man, Zhou Ye.She was already inseparable from the man who controlled her emotions, anger, sorrow, and joy, and she never wanted to leave. Dottie only wanted such a simple and fulfilling life to continue.


    But the words of his own man just now clearly intended to give her all the stuff of Stark Industry and let her become the CEO of this Stark Industry.


    Although she knew that in the eyes of her own man, Stark Industries was not even a toy for him, but she was still very happy because it proved that in the eyes of her own man, she could be completely Trust it.


    "Thank you, my dear!" Dotti happily held Zhou Ye''s head, and didn''t let her mouth go up without a head or face. She was so happy. Compared to controlling Stark Enterprise, she was happier. Unconditional trust of his own man.


    "Okay, baby, you are so exciting and moving!" Zhou Ye smiled and patted Doty''s Knock Dolphin, and said: "Go, go get ready, I can''t wait to announce this news!"


    "Well, I promise I won''t let you down, my dear!" Dottie stood up from Zhou Ye''s lap happily, and walked briskly toward her private secretary''s office. She walked happily. At that time, I couldn''t help but jump twice, like a little girl who got a heart and a love toy.


    This kind of emotional out-of-control scene is not easy to see in Dotti, who has undergone strict spy training.


    "Mr. Zhou... Excuse me, do you really think that a girl less than nineteen years old can be the adjudicator of this company with a market value of tens of millions of dollars?" Jarvis looked at Dotti with some worry. Going back, said.


    "You have to trust my judgment!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly. Over the past year or so, Dotti has worked very hard to integrate into this society, using the various skills she learned from school to observe everyone, and then Communicate with each person¡¯s weaknesses.


    When she first came to the company, there were a lot of rumors that Dotti got this position because she climbed the window of two major shareholders, but this kind of rumors disappeared after two months.


    To put it bluntly, the CEO or something is really just a manager, and for playing with humanity, this is exactly what Doty is best at.


    "Well, if you insist!" Jarvis reluctantly took out a power of attorney from his suitcase and handed it to Zhou Ye."This is the power of attorney that Mr. Stark promised to give you, so that you have absolute decision-making power.


    "Well, not bad!" Zhou Ye looked at the name signed on the authorization letter and said with a smile: "Let''s go, let''s see these old foxes... I hope they are not impatiently waiting to leave!"


    "Uh-I won''t go!" Jarvis was really scared. When his master took the sister, he was responsible for breaking up with those women. Now he is really afraid of his own master. This friend also used him to shake the pot, it is better not to go...


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Jarvis with a look of fear, and shook his head helplessly, "Well, if you don''t plan to go, then stay here and wait for me!"


    "I''m happy!" Jarvis stood up and sent Zhou Ye out of the office, then returned to his seat and continued to drink his coffee.


    "Baby, I think you must be ready!" Zhou Ye walked to the door of his secretary room, knocked on the door, and smiled.


    "Of course!" Dottie smiled happily, picked up a package of documents and stretched out his hand to embrace Zhou Ye''s arm, and walked towards the top conference room.


    After the two arrived in the conference room, Zhou Ye opened the door and walked in.


    In the huge conference room, there were a dozen people sitting scattered, many of whom had dealt with Zhou Ye, because Zhou Ye had tried to acquire the shares of Stark Group from them, but obviously, They were very optimistic about Stark, so they rejected Zhou Ye.


    "Hey, guys, I am very pleased to see that you are still so energetic!" Zhou Ye said as he sat in the chair, and before the small shareholders below could speak, he said, "Today''s general meeting of shareholders has only one proposal. That is the new CEO of the company. You all know the new president, she is..."


    Before Zhou Ye finished speaking, he was interrupted by a potbellied guy in the audience."I protest. Although Mr. Zhou holds 38% of the company''s shares, you do not have the right to appoint the company''s CEO! I oppose..."


    "In fact, of course I have this right!" Zhou Ye said, handing a copy of Howard''s authorization document to Dotti for her to distribute it.


    Soon, all shareholders were silent.Howard holds 40% of the company¡¯s shares, and these shareholders together hold 22% of the shares. They are not even more than the shares held by Zhou Ye... Now Howard and Zhou Yelian When they started, they had no room for resistance.


    In the end, Dotty became the CEO of Stark Enterprise without any trouble.


    At this point, Zhou Ye finally gave Dottie the pot of Stark Enterprise. Although in essence, he did it with no difference from Howard''s debt to Jarvis, but the pot he dumped, Dotti. Happy to recite...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Ninety Two


    Unconsciously, it was May 8th.


    On this day, the whole of Britain was plunged into a sea of ??joy, and the streets were full of people who raised their arms and cheered loudly.


    They should really cheer on this day, because on this day, the German Nazis signed the unconditional surrender of the defeat.


    Although it was late at night, the streets were full of cheering crowds and marching crowds... After all, they had been expecting peace for too long.


    And there are also some who take advantage of this opportunity to fish in troubled waters, intending to hug those cheering girls for victory and enthusiasm, maybe they can still mix with a wife who is wrong.


    And in a clearing by the Thames, a group of men and women in military uniforms also cheered. They are members of the Strategic Science Corps. When peace came, they also walked out of their air-raid shelters, holding their hands high. Celebrating the victory of the European War.


    Among the celebrating crowd, there was a man with brown curly hair, crawling around in the crowd... He slid towards the female soldiers from time to time, intentionally or unintentionally, and when he saw every female soldier, he would yell and pounce. Go up, hug them, and make a cry of joy. Of course, how can you celebrate the victory without enthusiasm...


    So this guy''s face is already full of red lipstick marks at the moment. This guy is the legendary playboy, American millionaire Howard Stark.


    At this moment, he was already reluctant to think about it, but when he turned his head and saw a bright female soldier, subconsciously wanting to carry it, he suddenly stopped his arm in embarrassment...


    It''s not that this female soldier is not bright, she is already considered the top choice among this group of female soldiers.But... can''t afford to...


    The first is that this female soldier can''t afford it. This girl has a nickname on the European battlefield, Smiling Valkyrie... She claims to have no mission impossible for her. Of course, this is obviously an exaggerated description, but also It is enough to show that this girl is amazing...


    The second man who can''t offend this girl, Howard can''t offend... His man dared to point to his nose and told him that he wanted to fuck his future wife, especially her man''s invisibility in the army. The power is very powerful... so powerful that even though Howard knew a little bit, he was shocked to the point that he didn''t dare to investigate any more.


    "Hi, Peggy, you should miss Zhou a lot at this time!" Howard put his arms down awkwardly and said.


    "Yeah, but I think he might already be on his way!" Peggy said with a smile. When she just called Zhou Ye, Zhou Ye had told her that he would spend this holiday with her.


    After all, this victory included Peggy''s efforts... At this moment, how could Peggy not want her man?


    "Ha, that''s good, I won''t bother you!" Howard said, turning around, and got into the crowd again...There are so many beautiful women in the world, there is no need to provoke those women who can''t be offended by themselves. The consequences are too great. Terrible...


    Peggy smiled and watched Howard ran to a French girl again to show her hospitality. She already knew what kind of person Howard was. Although she was helpless with Zhou Ye''s flowers, it didn''t mean she was happy. Such a flower man, at least, she doesn''t want to see Howard, although the two can be called friends.


    "Hi, Paige!" The American team walked over holding the Winter Soldier, and there was another enthusiasm between the two of them. Don''t...


    "Oh my God, it¡¯s already a big torture for me to endure your show of love when I go out on a mission. Please, Steve, it¡¯s such a happy Victory Day. Don¡¯t ruin my good mood anymore. Is it?" Peggy looked at the two inseparable people and rolled her eyes helplessly.


    "Peggy, are you waiting for the instructor?" The US team smiled and asked, "I haven''t seen him for a long time, and I want to have a good drink with him!"


    "...No, Steve. I think the most important thing for us right now is not to drink with your instructor, but to give time to those who need it..." Winter Soldier Bucky pulled his boyfriend''s arm to Peggy Said: "Okay, we won''t disturb your happy time!"


    "...I..." Before she finished speaking, Peggy felt that she was being hugged from behind. The familiar breath relaxed her tight and tense muscles."You came?"


    "Well, the rare European victory celebration day, I want to celebrate it too!" Zhou Ye''s voice came from behind Peggy.


    "I miss you..." Peggy said in a low voice.


    "Me too..." Zhou Ye said with a smile in his voice: "I have a small book here..."


    When Zhou Ye said these words, Peggy didn''t know why she felt a bitter chill came...


    "It contains some interesting things..." Zhou Ye said, taking out a small notebook from his pocket and handing it to Peggy to open it.

 Chapter 291

    The delicate handwriting above, you can see that it was recorded by a woman, one by one recording the process of Peggy''s mission...It can be said that it is a task schedule.


    "This is..." Peggy''s body became weaker and weaker, and she vaguely remembered what she promised someone...


    "On November 15, 1944, it was cloudy and cloudy. Agent Carter followed the Roaring Commando to capture a secret stronghold in Hydra. After the battle started, Agent Carter broke into the base first and subdued the Germans armed with guns. Fifteen people..."


    "November 20th, 1944, sunny, Agent Carter..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "In 1945, March 21st, Xiaoyu, Agent Carter..."


    "Honey, believe me, I can explain..." Carter''s legs are all weak...According to the things recorded in this little notebook, she is probably getting embarrassed these days.


    "Well, I''m waiting for your explanation. Baby, trust me... I will be patient and listen to your explanation on X!" Zhou Ye said, bending over, carrying Carter directly to her shoulders and facing her Go to the dormitory...


    "I don''t know if I don''t look at these things. It turns out that our agent Carter is so brave, and he is almost catching up with Superman. How do you think I should reward you? Peggy baby!?" Zhou Ye said as he said. Walking.


    "At least..." Carter has been at least a long time, but he can''t say anything, because the things recorded in the notebook are true...At this time, she should be like a shrew, yelling, you actually sent someone Watch me?


    No, no, Carter is pretty sure, if you do this, you will die even worse...


    "Well, at least let me prepare something to eat..." Peggy didn''t want to be starved to death... The punishment is punishment, at least the punishment is better than the hungry stomach.


    Zhou Ye was almost amused by Carter''s words, "Don''t worry, you will never be hungry. I''m afraid that when the time comes, you will be unable to eat..."


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Following Carter¡¯s mournful cry, her room door was closed. It is said that after the Victory Day celebration, Agent Carter did not show up for a whole week... Carter who appeared a week later also looked like the lamp was dead... But on the contrary, her blush was flushing, and she looked moisturized.


    This week of Carter''s disappearance has become an unsolved mystery for the field special operations team. Those who know are taboo, and those who don''t know are repeatedly guessing... History says that the mystery of Agent Carter''s disappearance.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Ninety Three


    1946-New York-Long Island Manor.


    "Hey, baby, come on, you are about to win!" Zhou Ye was standing next to the racetrack, cheering for his daughter... At this time, 13-year-old Natasha was already a big girl. .


    During the spring break, she brought her classmates to Zhou Ye¡¯s manor as a guest. What I have to say is that Natasha¡¯s classmates, of course, are the little ones that Zhou Ye brought out from the Leviathan institution. Loli, at this moment have received a full Umbrella-style education.


    Easy, but the results are impressive.


    They have regarded Umbrella as a place for their lifelong struggle. Unconsciously, they have regarded Zhou Ye as an object of allegiance...


    There is no way. Compared with black technology, Zhou Ye smashed Leviathan more than ten streets. While Leviathan was still using those backward, hypnotic brainwashing methods to ensure the loyalty of his subordinates, Umbrella Technology had all The genetic modification drugs were mixed in the vaccines given to the girls and injected into the girls.


    The iron law of being loyal to Zhou Ye and loyal to Umbrella is firmly engraved in the girls'' DNA... This kind of brainwashing method is not comparable to those simple hypnosis.


    "Dad-with you, my classmates are uncomfortable!" Natasha, who came back from a lap, rode her beloved pony to Zhou Ye''s face, groaningly.


    "Impossible... How could I be such an easygoing person to make the little loli uncomfortable?" Zhou Ye said to the loli behind Natasha and asked: "Did I make you uncomfortable? "


    "First, sir... are you talking to me?" A girl with brown curly hair looked at Zhou Ye in disbelief, with an unconfident expression.


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye replied.


    "Oh my god...oh, my god...Mr. Zhou Ye talked to me... my god..." the girl excitedly uttered those unspoken interjections from time to time, during which she was also mixed up. Some slang words in the hometown.


    And the loli next to them all looked enviously at the girl who talked to Zhou Ye, and their eyes were full of eagerly trying to rush over to talk to Zhou Ye.


    "Uh-it seems that the effect of brainwashing is not so good!" Zhou Ye felt that even if he said anything to those girls at this moment, they would do it without hesitation, and they would still hold the kind of showing up for XX. Noble spirit to do...


    "Now, do you know? Dear Dad!" Natasha said gloomily as she watched the unsatisfactory performance of her classmates."So, dad, can you give us some independent space?"


    "Okay, okay... Hey, my daughter is older, so I won''t be allowed to accompany her!" Zhou Ye sighed while walking outside.


    "Smelly Dad..." Natasha looked at Zhou Ye''s leaving back, and bit her Xia Chun. In fact, she really wanted to be alone with Zhou Ye, but... she looked at those around her who still use worship. Looking at the loli who watched Zhou Ye leave, she didn''t want to share Zhou Ye with these classmates...


    But who made her the initiator of this event?I have to finish the fight with tears.


    "Well, girls, the external cause that disturbed us is no longer there. Let''s continue our game!" Natasha said, urging the little loli who still looked at her father''s back and refused to leave. On the track.


    The first race meeting of the Umbrella agent class was held again.


    On the other side, as soon as Zhou Ye returned to his residence, a maid came to him and said softly, "Master, Mr. Stark has been waiting for you in the living room for a long time!"


    "Oh? How come this guy has time to come to me?" Zhou Ye said and followed the maid towards the living room. As soon as he walked into the living room, Zhou Ye saw Howard sitting on the sofa.


    "Hi, Zhou!" Seeing Zhou Ye walking in, Howard stood up, looking calm as before... But from his slightly messy hairstyle and slightly hurried footsteps, Zhou Ye can already tell, this guy In big trouble.


    "Hi, Howard, don''t I remember that you should be on vacation in a certain European country?" Zhou Ye shook hands with Howard, and then sat down.Asked: "What? There are too few beautiful women? So you ended your vacation early?"


    "No, I was actually taken back!" Howard had no other way to think about it at the moment. If he had other tricks, he wouldn''t come to Zhou Ye."You must help me this time, Zhou!"


    "Oh? Come on, what happened?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Someone made a big hole in my basement... and I lost some toys, uh, some very dangerous toys..." Howard said.


    "But shouldn''t you call the police if you lose something?" Zhou Ye asked, pretending to be confused.


    "The problem is that now the committee wants to arrest me for suspecting that I am selling military technology to foreign countries privately..." Howard said: "You know those vampires, they can''t wait to occupy all my inventions without giving me a penny. And those industrial companies that we offended before are also one of the driving forces behind the scenes... Now I suspect that if I were caught by them, I would soon die in prison for some acute illness..."


    "Well, what do you want me to do for you?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "I think you can help me recover those toys. After all, there are many things that are very dangerous..." Howard said: "The most important thing is one of the molecular formulas. He is quite dangerous..."


    After listening to Howard''s story.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye sighed, who made him owe others'' love?Sometimes Zhou Ye is still willing to talk about human relations with others. Of course, the premise is that the person makes Zhou Ye look pleasing to the eye, otherwise... Haha.


    "I will send you to Yilili first. Now this country is not safe for you..." Zhou Ye said, waving his hand and calling a maid over and said: "Go and prepare dinner, I and Mr. Stark After having dinner together, he will be sent abroad!"


    "Yes, Master, I will prepare now!" said the maid and left here.


    "Why didn''t you go to Steve?" Zhou Ye asked, turning his head to look at Howard."He is Captain America. If you speak for you, wouldn''t you be less stressed?"


    "Don''t be kidding, Zhou!" Howard said depressed: "In this capital country, you and I know what is the weapon to influence those media. Obviously, although Steve is the darling of the media, he still doesn''t have it. Control the cost of the media!"


    "Besides, if someone can help me solve this big problem, I don''t think anyone else has this ability except you!" Howard said: "If you can''t solve this problem, then...Steve and others still Don''t let me get involved anymore..."


    "You really trust me..." Zhou Ye rolled his eyes, "Why don''t you think of me when you go out to pick up girls? When something happens, you think of me?"


    "This is really a big misunderstanding..." Howard cried out: "Every time I call you, the voice is a female voice. I can''t tell who is who? Which is your maid and which is yours. Women... As soon as I heard that I asked you to join the party, those women would just hang up my phone..."


    "Uh----!" Zhou Ye was speechless at once, did he tell Howard that all the maids were his women?Forget it, I don''t want to be complained by this dude.

 Chapter 292

    Chapter Three Hundred and Ninety Four


    The two chatted for a while, but it was nothing serious. What can the two dudes get together to talk? They had no other topics except women.


    "Master, the dinner is ready!" A maid walked over and whispered to Zhou Ye''s side.


    "Well, I see!" Zhou Ye nodded, and he smiled and said to Howard who was sitting across from him: "Let''s go, in our hometown, if you are sending friends off, a hearty meal is essential!"


    "I can''t wait!" Howard smiled and stood up with Zhou Ye. Although he knew the address of Zhou Ye''s manor, it was the first time he came here as a guest. After all, he rushed there soon after they met. The front line of the European war.


    The two went to the restaurant under the leadership of the maid. After the guest and the host took their seats, the maids began to serve dishes.Exquisite dishes were put on the table...


    "Oh my God, Zhou, are you sure we want to eat them?" Howard looked at the delicious food, really couldn''t bear it."These are all works of art...Are we going to destroy these works of art?"


    "Eat with confidence, I believe that after eating them, you will feel that eating them is more valuable than looking at them!" Zhou Ye said, pointing to one of the dishes, and the maid knowingly picked up the serving chopsticks and looked sorry at Howard. Under his gaze, a lady''s head carved from tofu was picked up and put into his small bowl.


    "Oh, my God... I now know what it means to be abusive, and you actually ate such a beautiful lady..." Howard accused Zhou Ye of his atrocities, and picked it up with his chopsticks. The lady''s body was put in her own bowl.


    He didn''t expect the maids to serve him. Didn''t you see that Zhou Ye was the only one in the eyes of those maids?Waiting for the maid to help yourself?Forget it, it''s better to do it yourself.Simply Howard had eaten Chinese food before, and he was fairly skilled in the use of unique tableware such as chopsticks.


    "You guy..." Zhou Ye watched Howard''s movements and said, "Say I ate a beautiful lady, but you didn''t even let her body go..."


    "NONONO. I''m saving this beautiful lady from the deep water!" Howard said as he gently picked up a piece of tofu and put it in his mouth. The mouth melted, and the sweet and delicate taste instantly gave him Conquered: "Oh my God, this is really the supreme top quality, Zhou, how about we change the cook?"


    "No..." Zhou Ye refused directly, joking, these meals were made by his maids, how could he change them?


    "Really, when you first came to my place, you even praised my cook!" Howard said as he flew his chopsticks."Oh my God, this is much better than that damn Zongtang Chicken..."


    "Puff--" Zhou Ye almost spit out the food in his mouth with a smile. When meeting foreigners in those restaurants in Chinatown, they used improved things suitable for foreign tastes to fool foreigners. How could he let him? Eat real Chinese cuisine.


    At this dinner, Howard really had a mouthful of oil... Patting his big belly, Howard groaned: "Damn it, I won''t be able to come to your place to eat more often in the future. If I¡¯m not forty years old, my belly will grow bigger..."


    "Better don''t come, I don''t welcome men here..." Zhou Ye smiled and said leisurely while drinking tea from the maid.


    "If you don''t come, you won''t come, at most I will hire a Chinese cook!" Howard looked upset, but he could only slap in the mouth.


    "My dear, I heard you are here to entertain guests?" A voice came, and then a woman with long brown hair walked in. It was Peggy.


    "Oh, my goodness, Howard, why are you here?" Peggy was surprised when he saw Howard''s first words.


    "It''s not something to be surprised to see an old friend!" Howard followed Zhou Ye''s way while drinking tea. "Why is it so bitter? Or should you give me a cup of coffee?"


    "You don''t need to change it for him, you need to drink tea when you eat Chinese food to help digestion and clear greasy!" Zhou Ye stopped the maid''s movements.


    "Okay, okay, you are right!" Howard stretched out his hands helplessly, pinched his nose, and continued to drink tea water...


    "It''s certainly not something to be surprised to see an old friend!" Peggy also walked over at this time, sitting directly next to Zhou Ye, gently swearing on Zhou Ye''s face: "But a wanted criminal appeared here. It''s a big problem!"


    "Uh-okay, okay, I actually came to Zhou for help!" After Howard was exposed by Peggy, he said helplessly: "You know, Peggy, we have cooperated so many times on the European battlefield, you Believe their accusations against me?"


    Peggy''s face was stern, looking at Howard''s cautious appearance, and directly said: "Believe!"


    "Oh my God, Peggy, you hurt me!" Howard sighed and said with a sad look.


    "As an agent, I believe the evidence presented by the council, but as a friend, I believe you are innocent!" Peggy said with a smile.


    "I also believe that I am innocent!" Howard was a guy who gave me a bit of sunshine. Hearing Peggy''s words, he climbed along the pole: "That''s why I came to Zhou and wanted him to help me clean up the crime. !"


    The three exchanged greetings for a while. Zhou Ye and Peggy sent Howard to the small airport in the manor, watching Howard driving a plane down the runway and sliding into the sky.A small plane was nothing but a small plane, not worth much, to Zhou Ye.


    "Do you need my help?" Peggy looked at Zhou Ye and asked. She actually wanted to prove her existence...


    After all, in this era, discrimination against women can be seen everywhere. She was unhappy in the scientific strategy corps, saying that it was field work, but in fact it was just messing with young girls in the office.


    "No need..." Zhou Ye, who had watched the plot, didn''t even need Peggy to provide him with internal information, it was enough to chop off the claws that Leviathan had extended.


    "Why don''t it be like this, my dear!" Peggy did nothing but another trick.She lay down in Zhou Ye''s ear and whispered: "Let¡¯s compare who will find out the truth first? If I win... Honey, you have to promise me a condition. If you win... I will up to you."


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye looked at Peggy in surprise."you sure?"


    "Of course!" Peggy believed that relying on the internal information in the Science Strategy Corps, she would be able to easily grasp the main points of the truth before Zhou Ye.Of course, she has even figured out the conditions, and then let her dear use his influence in the political arena to transfer herself to a place where she can really go out.


    "Ha ha ha ha..." Zhou Ye looked at Peggy up and down, and couldn''t resist Peggy.


    "...What''s the matter?" Peggy looked at her clothes, she didn''t wear them wrong...


    "Well, I promised!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Baby Peggy, just wait for me..."


    Talking that Zhou Ye smiled and grabbed Peggy and walked towards the battery car.


    "No..." Peggy felt that something was wrong at this time, and said cautiously: "My dear, I actually saw the atmosphere very dignified just now, and I just made a joke with you...Can I take back what I just said?"


    "You must be honest!" Zhou Ye said indifferently, blocking all of Peggy''s retreat...


    "Oh...no..." Peggy already feels that she can start to think about how to avoid someone''s improper hobby...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Ninety Five


    "Miss Underwood, good morning!"


    "Good morning, Miss Doty!"


    "Morning, Miss Underwood!"


    Dotty Underwood wore a lady''s suit, walked in the office building of Stark Industries, and greeted those staff who were respectful and envied.


    Dotti enjoys her current life very much. She knows that without the help of her own man, even if she escaped from Leviathan''s control, it would be very difficult to build a career outside.


    And now, with her own man, she is a senior management talent in the upper class of the United States, and she is the executive president of a large enterprise that controls tens of millions of assets. She is sought after in the newspapers and a modern strong woman. , Is the example of women and the banner of the feminist movement.


    Thinking of the leader of the feminist movement, Dotti couldn''t help laughing.I wonder if the chubby woman knew that she was relying on her own man to climb to the current high position. Would she feel that her firm beliefs collapsed?


    Thinking about Zhou Ye''s words, Dotti felt a little bit."Sports organizations and things are just fig leaves for politicians and capitalists. Use them when you need them, and throw them aside when you don''t need them, and just throw a few more bones in the past!"


    Just as Doty was thinking about Zhou Ye''s words and couldn''t help but smile, the elevator she was riding in stopped in her office floor, the elevator door opened, and she stepped out.


    At this moment, she suddenly saw a figure wearing blue cleaning clothes flashing past the stairs... This made her a little surprised.


    Cleaning staff shouldn''t be here at this time... They should go to get off work after work in the evening, and in the early morning... How can there be cleaning staff at this time?


    With such doubts, Dottie opened her office and took off her coat and hung it on the hanger. Dottie walked to her desk in a shirt and skirt. She suddenly found that her desk had been moved... ¡­


    As a woman who has been trained as an agent since she was a child, Dotti will inadvertently leave marks in some special places even now, but now, the hair that was lightly resting on the drawer handle is missing...this Explain that someone has moved her desk.


    Dotti hurriedly opened the drawer, wanting to see if something was missing...


    But when she opened the drawer, an unforgettable mark appeared in her drawer... It was a piece of paper with a sea monster logo painted on it.


    "Leviathan--!" Dotti was really surprised and suspicious. The feeling that the nightmare he thought he had got rid of appeared in front of her again was really bad.

 Chapter 293

    What should I do?What should I do?For a moment, Dotti was a little bit Liushenwuzhu... She subconsciously thought of her man.She hurriedly picked up the phone, after dialing a number, she hung up the phone again...


    Since her office has been hacked into, maybe it has been equipped with eavesdropping equipment, she is not willing to take this risk...


    She settled her mind, and then picked up the paper marked by Leviathan. Behind it was a time and place...


    After taking a look, she folded the paper and put it in her pocket, then picked up a document and walked to the office of the first sales office downstairs...


    She knew that there must be no one in this sales office at this time, but no special agent filled the whole building with bugs... the cost is too high... and that sales office is the least likely to be bugged. local¡­¡­


    Because there is no one in that sales office all the year round...In fact, it is a temporary unit. Whenever there is an international exhibition, there will be full of sales elites temporarily transferred from the past, and there is usually no one there... And she happened to have the key there.


    As usual, to greet the employees met on the road, Dotti walked into the room of the first sales office...then took out a small wireless satellite phone from the left hand bracelet and dialed someone directly Number-


    "Hey, Baby Dotty, didn''t you just go to work? Missing me so soon? Is it because the morning exercises didn''t satisfy you?" Zhou Ye''s lazy voice came from the microphone.


    "My dear...I miss you!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s voice, Dotti felt a lot of irritability calmed down, and she said with a tremor and tremor in her tone: "They''re here... they find me It''s..."


    "They? Who?" Zhou Ye''s voice became serious. He felt Doty''s fear. There are not many things that can scare this female agent. If you think about it, there seems to be one."Leviathan?"


    "Yes, dear, I need you now..." Dotti couldn''t help shaking when she heard the name Leviathan. This was her nightmare.


    "Don''t worry, baby, you''ll be fine if I''m here!" As Zhou Ye''s words came, there was a squeaky voice wearing clothes, "Tell me where you are now..."


    "I''m in... the place where we experienced the office style and sentiment together last time..." Dotti was no longer ashamed, because Zhou Ye wanted to play with the female president of OX, and there were always people in Dotti''s office, so Dotti has the key to this room...


    "...Uh, the place you are looking for is really good..." Zhou Ye sighed softly. He didn''t expect that yesterday Howard came to ask for his help, and today Leviathan found his own woman. They are seeking their own death. ...


    "I''m waiting for you, dear. I''m a little scared..." Dottie whispered, even if she has been injected with genetic medicine and has the recovery ability like Wolverine, she is not so easy to get rid of the nightmare since she was young.


    At this moment, a circle of fire-lit random doors appeared in front of her, and Dotti''s heart suddenly settled down.She knows that her patron, her own man is here, she doesn''t have to be afraid of anything...


    "Baby, here I am!" As soon as Zhou Ye''s figure walked out of the portal, Dotti rushed over.She hugged Zhou Ye tightly. At this moment, she finally felt that she no longer feared.


    "My dear, it''s nice to have you..." Dotti really felt relieved at this moment, she even felt that her childhood shadow was much better...


    "I didn''t expect that yesterday I just promised to help Howard clean up his grievances, and today there will be clues coming to my door. This is a good thing, baby!" Zhou Ye gently patted Doty''s back, comforting.


    "Hmm--!" As the CEO of Stark Industries, how could she not know about Howard?You know, yesterday, many federal government officials came to seal files and search for evidence...


    If it weren''t for Zhou Ye''s secret pressure in the government, I am afraid that the entire Stark industry would have been blocked yesterday...


    "Come on, baby, tell me, what did you see?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "This..." Dotti took out the paper with the Leviathan logo from his pocket, pointed to the time and place behind, and said to Zhou Ye: "I think someone in the organization found out. I, after all, I am too high-profile these days...the newspapers are all my news."


    "This is good news, baby!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Good news?" Dotti asked puzzledly: "If they announce my previous identity, then everything I have now..."


    "No, baby, believe me, even if they announce your identity, you will be portrayed as a banner!" Zhou Ye smiled. He felt that this girl still knew too little about the capitalist world.


    "Besides, I don''t think they will have a chance to announce your identity!" Zhou Ye said, a little cold light appeared in his eyes."The Leviathan organization does not need to exist anymore!"


    "My dear...then how should I cooperate with you?" Doty asked.


    "Of course it''s an appointment..." Zhou Ye looked at the time and address on the paper and said with a smile: "How can we catch this little mouse if you don''t make it? How can we catch a litter of mice without this mouse? Are you afraid that you can¡¯t find their mouse hole after living in a nest of mice?"


    "Well, I see, dear!" Dotti understood Zhou Ye''s meaning, and she was willing to take risks for Zhou Ye...


    "Relax, baby!" Zhou Ye smiled and twitched at the corner of Doty''s mouth, "Don''t do it like going to the execution ground, don''t worry, I won''t let you fall into a dangerous situation!"


    "Hmm--!" Dottie smiled, and she had to say that she still smiles sweetly.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Ninety Six


    Bergenshire is separated from Manhattan by a river, but there are two worlds.


    This is a peaceful town. Compared with Manhattan across the river, there are no tall buildings, no brightly lit night scenes, and no crowds.


    But it is quiet and beautiful, and it is a good place to relax. There are already many urban working-class people who cannot afford the increasing housing prices in New York and have to settle their homes here.


    Although this small town is small, it has all the internal organs. You must know that those merchants have a very keen sense of smell. Wherever there is money, they will be there.


    In a bar in the town, people are already sitting here for leisure at the moment. They are talking about the recent radio broadcast of [The Adventures of Captain America] and the impact of disarmament after the victory in the European War. Everywhere is returning from the army. Soldiers in 1989 are robbing them of their jobs. I have to say that many people are complaining about why the European war no longer fights for a few more years...


    In an inconspicuous corner of the bar, a tall and thin middle-aged man is drinking beer. He looks no different from all the people who come here to drink. If he insists on saying anything, he is probably very He''s taciturn, and doesn''t talk loudly like the people next to him...


    At this moment, the door of the bar opened, and a beautiful woman in fashionable dress walked in. She instantly attracted the attention of the bachelors.


    "Hi, miss, can I buy you a drink?" A young man who thought he was good-looking stood up, walked up to the woman, and acted gracefully.


    "Sorry, you don''t suit me!" The woman glanced at him, then sent him a word.


    The young man touched his nose and returned to his seat, accepting the mockery of his friends...


    "Is there anyone here? Can I sit here?" The woman looked around and placed the target next to the middle-aged man''s seat.


    "..." The man did not speak, but made a random gesture.


    Seeing the woman''s choice, those eagerly wailed, and they couldn''t figure out what is so attractive about this inconspicuous middle-aged man.


    But what makes them happy is that the man quickly drank his beer, left a banknote, got up and left the bar...


    Several men are vying to go to the position vacated by the middle-aged man, and they kiss Fang Ze...


    "Can I sit here? Miss!" A potbellied man ran the fastest. He approached the woman and said with a very gentleman appearance.


    "Please feel free!" the woman said with a smile.


    "My name is..." The man sat down happily. Before he started introducing himself, he found that the woman got up and left the table and walked out of the bar...


    "Have you changed places again? How cautious!" Dottie smiled and shook his head as she looked at the little note she got in her hand. She knew that this guy was doing useless work, no matter how many places he changed, he would still Fall into the hands of his own man.


    Dotti drove his car again and followed the instructions on the note to an abandoned factory... This was once a place where aircraft parts were produced, but with the end of World War II, the military''s orders were greatly reduced.


    The boss here didn¡¯t have the money to develop a new industry, so he had to shut down this plant. Now the plant, which covers an area of ??more than ten acres, is empty and there is no trace of human existence...


    Dotti parked the car at the door, then stretched out his hand neatly for a run-up and jumped past the rusty iron door...


    "Come out, I know you are here, what do you mean by the message you left me in my office?" Doty asked loudly to the empty factory.


    "What happened to Base 32? The organization is only interested in this thing!" A somewhat mechanical voice came.


    Following the voice, the thin, middle-aged man walked out. He did not speak, but used a larynx vocal device to make a sound. Obviously, his throat had been removed.


    "Is this your problem? Or is it an organizational problem?" Dottie asked with a smile. She quietly pressed a certain button. She knew that someone would show up soon.


    "Of course the organization asked me to ask!" The man said while pointing a pistol to Dotti: "The organization is very curious about what happened there, who attacked it, why the organization couldn''t find any clues... "

 Chapter 294

    "Trust me, you don''t want to know the truth, because it''s too cruel for the organization..." Dottie smiled. She had already seen the figure appearing behind the man.


    "Are you testing the organization''s patience?" The man was dissatisfied. He thought Doty was delaying time. He knew how the organization would deal with traitors. He had already made up his mind not to let Doty go out alive...


    "I''m sleepy, let''s finish our business quickly and go back!" A voice suddenly came from behind the man. The man didn''t turn his head back. He turned his muzzle and pointed at the place where the sound came from behind him.


    It''s a pity that he doesn''t know what he didn''t hit, because he only felt a pain in the back of his head and he fainted...


    Zhou Ye carried the man''s back collar and walked in front of Doty like a puppy."How many organizational matters do you think he will know?"


    "I don''t think it''s a lot, but we can touch it along the line, can''t we? Honey!" Dotty said with a smile.


    "Of course, it may be difficult for others to pry open his mouth, but for us... we don''t need him to speak to know everything he thinks!" Zhou Ye said and patted Dotti. "You go back and rest first, I promise you will have a real new life tomorrow!"


    "Hmm...!" Dottie nodded happily, then kissed Zhou Ye lightly, and walked to her car. She believed that her man would do everything, just as he did himself in the first place.


    Zhou Ye watched Dotti leave here. He knew how much Dotty was afraid of the organization that educates her when she grew up, so he didn''t call Dotti together...


    Until he saw Dotti''s car taillight disappear into the night, Zhou Ye took the man and returned directly to a base in Umbrella.


    "Go and get me out of everything in his mind, and then uproot the entire Leviathan..." Zhou Ye casually threw the man to a soldier in Umbrella combat uniform, and said "In addition, get back all the toys that Howard lost. Of course, as a reward for helping him find the toys, we can make a copy of each one before handing in!"


    "Yes, master!" After a respectful salute, the soldier picked up the man and walked out.


    That night----


    There were several humble homicides throughout New York City. Several underworld figures died in their own homes, and the death of another milkman became even more insignificant.


    At the same time, Leviathan''s secret contact point in the United States has suffered a devastating blow, and his base in Teddy Bear''s homeland has been destroyed by various strange blows.


    There are meteors falling from the sky... [In fact, Zhou Ye opened any door where the meteorite passed by, and then opened the other side over Leviathan¡¯s base. After calculating the speed and time, the new version of magic, meteorite The sky has taken shape!


    Some have been completely destroyed by the earthquake... [The Sandy Ability of the Cleaner!


    All personnel with the base disappeared for no reason.[I was dragged away by the soldiers and used it as a human experiment!


    Always, all of Leviathan''s bases were razed to the ground. Except for the little Lori who was undergoing training, all the other personnel...hehe...Leviathan was removed from the Dark World.


    When Zhou Ye held a golden Leviathan logo and gave it to Dotti, she cried happily. She had seen this in educational videos. This is the logo of the headquarters. She knew that she would never use it again. Worried and scared, I just need to be a good little woman for this man with peace of mind.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Ninety Seven


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At 7:30 in the morning, Peggy opened her eyes on time. Although she still lingered in the warm embrace, she still struggled and got up from the couch.


    "Are you going to work?" a sleepy voice came from behind her.


    "Well, sleep for a while, dear!" Peggy said gently on Zhou Ye''s cheek, then got up and walked into the bathroom to prepare for the day''s work.


    And what about Zhou Ye?He closed his eyes again and fell asleep.


    As usual, Peggy came to the restaurant on the first floor. At this time, another person was sitting in the restaurant and eating breakfast.


    "Hi, early, Peggy!" Seeing Peggy coming downstairs, Dotty smiled and greeted.


    "Morning, Dottie!" Peggy greeted Doty while picking up a dinner plate and filling herself with breakfast.


    "I heard you made a bet with dear?" Dotti asked while eating his breakfast.


    "It''s just a little game!" Peggy said casually.


    "If I were you, I would now start preparing for the bet after losing!" Dottie''s words caused Paige''s movement to stagnate, and then returned to normal."Why do you say that? Dottie, do you know anything?"


    "I can''t say too much, or my dear will punish me with me..." With a mysterious smile on his face, Dotti said, "But a friendly reminder, the power in my dear hand is far beyond your imagination!"


    "...Thank you for reminding!" Peggy knew how powerful the Umbrella Consortium in Zhou Ye''s hands was, but she still wanted to give it a try, what if it succeeded?Anyway, there is nothing wrong with failure... it''s nothing more than unlocking a few more poses.


    Perhaps because of the fact that he is also an agent, in the back home, Dottie especially likes to be close to Peggy.Although the two can''t be said to be sisters, they can be called friends.


    The two were chatting and eating breakfast.Soon, the two people who needed to go to work finished their breakfast at the same time, put down the tableware, and Peggy asked, "Do you need me to drive you to work today?"


    "Of course!" Peggy said with a smile. Her car crashed yesterday while chasing a suspect. There were far more modern protective measures in the car. She was safe, but the poor car needed to be repaired. The parking lot was overhauled.


    Dotty drove Peggy to the downstairs of Bell Telephone Company in New York. Watching Peggy getting out of the car, Doty asked, "Paggy, do I need me to pick you up at night?"


    "Six o''clock, if I don''t have to work overtime!" Paige said hello to Dotty, then turned up and walked into Bell Telephone Company.


    "Really poor Peggy!" Dotty looked at Peggy''s back and shook her head with a smile. She knew that her man had already prepared everything, and today, she was going to give Peggy a big surprise.But Peggy still doesn''t know...


    After stepping out of the special elevator, there are rows of busy receptionist girls in front of him. Peggy has long been used to such a scene.


    Go straight to the end and say hello to a fat girl with glasses.


    "Good morning, Rose!"


    "Peggy, the director doesn''t look too good today, be careful!" Rose said, pushing a knife in front of her, and following her movement, the wall in front of Peggy opened.


    Peggy walked in, "Thank you for reminding!"


    After passing through a few doors, Peggy came to a large office space.


    It looks no different from the places where white-collar workers work. The only difference is probably the sign of the Strategic Science Corps hanging on the wall.


    At this moment, their chief director is furious.


    "Yesterday was the deadline given to me by Washington, but what about you?"


    "We found several merchants in the black market who had sold Howard''s lost weapons..." one of the agents explained.


    "What about their people?" the director asked.


    "They... they were dead two days ago..." the agent whined.


    "Then who killed them? Did you find the killer?" the chief asked again.


    "...They were killed in their residence!" The agent explained, "I checked around their residence, the doors and windows are all intact, and the younger brothers waiting downstairs also said that no one was seen. I have been in..."


    "So... you want to tell me this is a secret room homicide?" The director mocked: "Do you want me to send a letter of help to the London side and ask them to send Holmes to help us solve the case? Bastard!"


    "...I''m sorry, Director!" There is nothing the agent can say.


    "Go out... I will give you three more days. If there is still no progress, I will transfer you all to Arizona to guard the dam..."


    Outside, Peggy could hear the roar of the chief inside, but it didn''t matter.Anyway, her role here is just a little tea girl who helps order food and coffee, and all the field work is nothing to do with her.


    "Carter, can you bring me a cup of coffee..." the director said.


    "Okay!" Peggy agreed, then poured a cup of coffee and brought it in. Taking advantage of the opportunity to deliver the coffee, she glanced at the documents on the desk... She almost knew what had happened at a glance.

 Chapter 295

    In fact, she has been paying attention to collecting information for a few days, but from the documents on the desk of the director, all clues have been cut off...


    While secretly searching for clues related to these victims, Peggy is playing the role of the tea girl. I have to say, this is really hard... Sometimes she really wants to quit, and she just goes back to her own man to enjoy her luck. ...


    But in the end, she still couldn''t bear the adventurous prick and gratitude, so she stayed.


    Before you know it, it''s six o''clock in the afternoon...


    Peggy packs her things and plans to get off work.


    "Peggy, you help on duty tonight!" said the director.


    "But..." Peggy looked at the things she had already packed, and finally nodded helplessly."Okay, I see, Chief!"


    "I''m going to take these guys to the bar to relax. After all, the pressure on them these days is too much!" The director said as if explaining something, and he walked downstairs with a few front-line field agents. , Walking and talking about where the bar is good...


    "Really a good director..." Peggy said sarcastically. She looked at the empty hall, then took out a satellite phone from her hand and made a call.


    "Dotty... I''m afraid I will be on duty today!"


    "This is really bad news, do you need me to bring you something?"


    "No, apologize for me and my dear, I can''t eat with him tonight..."


    "Well, see you tomorrow morning!"


    "Well, see you tomorrow morning!"


    Paige, who put down the phone, began to rummaged in the whole hall. What?Of course, I was looking for the files of the agents who handled the Howard case. If she didn''t take advantage of this opportunity to find some clues, she would not be Peggy...


    Chapter 398


    Time is walking every minute, and I don''t know how long it has passed.


    Just as Paige was concentrating on opening the files recorded by the agent handling the case, she was awakened by the harsh ringing of the phone...


    "Hello, hello! Strategic Science Corps..." Peggy picked up the phone casually.


    On the phone, a gloomy voice came."I heard that you are looking for the things Howard lost... I think I might be able to give you a clue as long as you can afford it."


    "Who are you? How much do you want?" Peggy''s spirit was lifted upon hearing the news.


    "Prepare half a million U.S. dollars, or old notes with consecutive numbers!" The gloomy voice sounded again.


    "Sorry, you know that the bank is off work now, and..." Peggy looked at her watch and said, "I think, I can''t help you apply for financial grants without confirming whether the clues are true!"


    "Then how do you want to confirm?" The voice in the microphone had a hint of dissatisfaction.


    "Uh-I think it''s better for us to meet, so that we can meet and talk, you can confirm to me the reliability of your message, and I can also confirm my sincerity! How?" Peggy said.


    "...Okay..." The voice on the other end of the phone hesitated, and then said: "Come to the South Wharf Goods Yard...You are the only one. If there is a second figure, I will turn around and leave. You just wait. Those things fall into the hands of foreigners!"


    "OK, no problem!" Peggy''s face showed an expression of excitement. She was confident that she could easily subdue those people, relying on the ability that the X gene gave her.


    The phone was hung up, and Peggy didn''t want to call the director at all. She had had enough of those people''s contempt. This time, she planned to do it herself.


    At this moment, a slender figure was standing there in a warehouse in the southern wharf. His iconic blond hair exposed his identity, and it was Zhou Ye.


    "I hope Peggy baby likes this surprise!" Zhou Ye pulled out a bad smile at the corner of his mouth. The call to Peggy just now was made by him with a voice changer, and the so-called surprise... Haha.


    After half an hour-


    Peggy came to the southern terminal and looked at the cargo area plunged into darkness, she walked over carefully."I''m here, with sincerity, now let me see the clues you said!"


    "Agent Carter really is a trustworthy person!" A voice sounded, and Peggy saw a figure standing on the pile of goods. Through the faint light, she found that this man seemed to be wearing a mask and couldn''t see it. Looks, but this figure gives her a strange sense of familiarity.


    "My sincerity is here!" Peggy said as she raised the briefcase in her hand and patted it, as if it was full of dollar bills, "And where are those things?"


    "..." Zhou Ye almost twitched his cheeks behind his mask. His own girl was really talented, and she filled her briefcase with documents to impersonate the dollar bills, although for ordinary people, there was no sound of flapping. What''s the difference, but for him, it''s almost as big as the second kicker and the thorny firework.


    But the play still has to go on."Since you have brought sincerity, then I naturally have clues here..."


    With that said, Zhou Ye jumped down, came to a warehouse, opened the warehouse door casually, and made a please gesture."The clue is inside!"


    "You better not lie to me!" Peggy followed Zhou Ye in with a briefcase.


    Not far after entering the warehouse, Peggy saw a pile of wooden boxes stacked on the ground. The wooden boxes were also written with Stark Industries and several numbers. Obviously, these were the toys that Howard had lost.


    "You saw something!" Zhou Ye said, "Now you can give me the money!"


    "Sorry... I''m afraid you have to come with me to get your bounty!" Peggy turned around, with a smile on her face.


    "Hey, I know women are unreliable!" Zhou Ye was also addicted to acting."It seems you don''t plan to give money anymore..."


    "I''m sorry, it''s too late at this time, the bank is off work!" Peggy said, and she entered the speeding space. She came to the man standing motionless, like a puppet, and stretched out her hand. Go to unmask that person.


    What she didn''t expect was that her hand to unmask the mask was caught.This is the first time for Peggy. With the speeding space, she hasn''t seen an opponent who can walk out a round under her for a long time...


    "Does anyone tell you not to be so close to a man?" The mask man spoke, this voice, this tone, this speeding ability... Peggy already knew that she had lost to someone again.


    "My dear..." Peggy couldn''t help sighing: "I lost again this time..."


    "Uh-huh-, so, baby Peggy, are you ready to pay the price?" Zhou Ye took off his mask and smiled at Peggy and said.


    "Well, I''m ready..." Peggy said helplessly, "What are you going to do this time..."


    "Let''s play an interesting game this time!" The evil smile on the corner of Zhou Ye''s mouth made Peggy frightened...


    After whispering for a while, Peggy shook her head blushing."No..."


    "Is it really not good?" Zhou Ye smiled evilly: "Who said I should do whatever I want..."


    "..." Peggy bit Chun tightly, and finally nodded helplessly."Well, just this time...not as an example!"


    Three hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Peggy walked out of the warehouse door at a staggering pace...While walking, she couldn''t help her mouth twitching. There was no way, someone was too livestock to worry that it was the first time behind her...


    Of course, Peggy also got an address where there are three Leviathan agents involved in this matter...Of course, they are already dead, but the items in their room will prove that they were the case of the theft. Mastermind.


    A case that had plagued the entire scientific strategy army for several days was single-handedly cracked by Agent Carter... Howard''s reputation was naturally washed away.


    But unlike Peggy¡¯s imagination, none of those people congratulated Carter, and even everyone looked at Carter with weird eyes...


    She really understood at this moment, what her man said, in the United States, what is the intangible ceiling that women would encounter...


    Simply Carter simply agreed to Howard''s invitation and joined the newly created SHIELD...Of course, he joined as one of the founders and leaders, not an ordinary field staff...


    Chapter 399

 Chapter 296

    Three years later-New York-Long Island Manor.


    "I''m back--!" With a shout, a beautiful young girl with long burgundy hair ran into Zhou Ye''s bedroom while talking.


    In the usual, Zhou Ye should continue to sleep in his bedroom, but facing the neatly rounded big couch in front of him, Natasha knew that her father must have not stayed at home last night.


    Natasha was disappointed for a while. You know, for today''s vacation, she completed a lot of school work ahead of time before she was allowed to rest today... Unexpectedly, she took the shuttle back early in the morning and did not catch her father...


    "Miss!" A maid followed and said, "The master went to Kama Taj yesterday!"


    "Really, doesn''t he know that I am coming back today?" Natasha said gloomily, knowing that today is not an ordinary day, today is her sixteenth birthday, she doesn''t want to be pitiful all by herself Spend at home.


    "I''ll go find him..." Natasha said, ran back to her bedroom and took out a set of black mage robes from the closet. This was the birthday that Gu Yi gave her on her birthday the year before last. gift.


    Putting on this mage robe three times, Natasha ran all the way to a hidden room...


    Opening the door of the house, Natasha walked to a transparent door frame that looked like a window, and turned on the circular astrolabe next to the door frame. The scene outside the door suddenly became a bedroom with luxurious decoration... ¡­


    This door is a fixed and arbitrary door specially built by Master Gu Yi in order to meet Zhou Ye. By rotating the astrolabe, many places can be located. Of course, the most commonly used is Master Gu Yi¡¯s bedroom...


    Natasha often came to Kama Taj before, and she was quite familiar with Gu Yi Mage. After all...they were Zhou Ye''s people around, how could they not know each other...


    Stepping into any door, Natasha appeared in Gu Yi''s bedroom in a blink of an eye... Looking at the messy wooden couch, she knew she had not found the wrong place...


    There was a strange noise, and Natasha immediately knew where her father had gone... Following the direction of the sound, Natasha walked over.


    "Hi, dad, do you remember what day it is today?" Natasha looked at the two figures on the frosted glass door of the bathroom and asked loudly.


    She didn''t want to break in and annoy Gu Yi mage. Once, after being naughty and thrown into the mirror world by Gu Yi for two days, Natasha learned to awe when facing Gu Yi.


    "Oh, sorry, I almost forgot..." Zhou Ye''s voice came out. After ten minutes, the neatly dressed Zhou Ye came out with Gu Yi in a mage robe.


    "Dear Natasha, what gift do you want for your birthday this year?" Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his hands to hug his daughter.


    "So fast, Natasha will be an adult soon!" Gu Yi also sighed the passage of time.


    "Dad..." Natasha threw herself into her father''s arms, smelling the familiar smell of Zhou Ye, as always... a reassuring smell.


    She seems to be back in the era of continuous fire... "Dad... I don''t want anything... I just want you..."


    "...I''m going to prepare dinner for you!" Gu Yi looked at the two pairs of father and daughter who didn''t look like a father and daughter and embraced affectionately there, knowingly opened any door and walked out.


    How could Gu Yi, who can easily see through people''s hearts, fail to see Natasha''s careful thoughts?It''s just that as a person who has lived long enough, she doesn''t care about anything, or that there are not many things that can make her care... What''s more, in her opinion, as long as her own man is happy, what is the worldly vision? Do you need to care?


    Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Natasha. The loli he had planted since childhood, finally reached the harvest season?"Baby, you know, after choosing me, I will never let you go again!"


    "I never thought about leaving your side!" Natasha looked at Zhou Ye''s eyes and said seriously: "From the moment you rescued me from the fire, our lives have been linked Come together! Dad, I want you!"


    "..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, did not answer Natasha''s question, but gently raised his hand, and a sparking random door appeared in front of the two of them."Come with me, baby, come and see the sixteenth birthday gift I prepared for you!"


    Natasha followed Zhou Ye''s footsteps and walked into any door.


    "It''s beautiful¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Natasha couldn''t help but exclaimed in surprise.


    I saw that this was a colorful, endless sea of ??flowers, with bursts of floral fragrance coming with the breeze... Natasha couldn''t help but indulge."Dad,...thank you, this is the best adult gift I have ever received!"


    "No, no, baby, you haven''t seen the whole picture of this gift yet!" Zhou Ye said, grabbing Natasha''s slender waist, and flew into the air.


    Standing in the air, Natasha finally got a full view of the sea of ??flowers under her feet, she was already so excited that she couldn''t speak...


    Flowers of various colors made up a portrait of a person, Natasha recognized it, that was her own appearance... The red hair is made of roses, and the blue eyes are made of tulips... and Below is a paragraph spelled out in purple lavender.[I wish my lovely baby Natasha, always happy]


    "Dad..." Natasha really felt at this moment that it was worth even if she died... "I love you, Dad..."


    "I love you too¡­¡­"


    "Dad...!" Natasha looked at Zhou Ye, although she didn''t speak, but Zhou Ye understood her meaning in seconds...


    Two hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye supported Natasha, who was still staggering, and appeared in Gu Yi''s room.


    "...You finally got your wish, little Natasha!" Gu Yi looked at Natasha and said with a smile: "Congratulations!"


    "Thank you, Aunt Gu Yi!" Natasha said embarrassedly.


    "Well, after so long delay, I think you should have been hungry..." Gu Yi smiled and said, "Let''s start eating!"


    "Um-!" X2


    Zhou Ye helped Natasha to sit down, and then he sat in the middle of the two women. Although it was not very rich, an absolutely warm dinner began...


    After dinner, Gu Yi Zhou Ye drove out of his room. In her words, it was [The person you should be with you most at this time is not me!


    That¡¯s what I said, but it¡¯s probably because of someone¡¯s undue demands that she is a little unsure... No way, who makes her always like singles out? People who don¡¯t understand teamwork should work hard. of¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye embraced Natasha and returned to his manor on Long Island, New York.


    "I''m not used to it..." Natasha looked at Kama Taj in any door, it was still night there, but it was still day here.She is still a little unaccustomed to this strange feeling of traveling through jet lag.


    "You will get used to it in the future, baby, we should go to lunch..." Zhou Ye looked at the watch on the wall and made a helpless expression.


    "Eat lunch three hours after dinner..." Natasha felt that she was unable to complain. "Dad, you really worked hard!"


    "...Are you complaining about me? Baby!" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes helplessly. He couldn''t explain such complaints...


    "No, I''m just explaining a fact..." Natasha smiled and hugged Zhou Ye, and said gently on his cheek: "I like your gift, Dad, it''s a great gift..."


    "I also like your gift, baby!" Zhou Ye said to Natasha with a smile.


    Natasha''s face was red. Of course she knew what her father was talking about...


    Chapter Four Hundred


    California-San Diego.


    Because of its beautiful coastline and plenty of sunshine, it is favored by rich people. Therefore, the housing prices here are also rising year by year. Owning a property in this beautiful city is enough for you to become a member of the upper class. The talk is over.


    At this time, a convoy of several luxury cars slowly drove into a street near the sea, and slowly stopped at the door of a large mansion.


    The owner of the mansion seemed to know that there was a visitor, and the iron gate slowly separated left and right... and the convoy started again and drove into the courtyard of the mansion.


    "Hi, Howard, you seem to be getting older and older!" A blond young man walked down from an extended luxury car in the middle. He said carelessly to the middle-aged man who came to greet him: "You It¡¯s been three years since I went to Siberia. Do you know how many times Peggy has complained to me. You left her all the things about S.H.I.E.L.D., but you are at ease?"


    "... Zhou, you guy hasn''t changed at all!" Howard looked at the man in front of him with emotion, who was still the same as the two when they first met, as if time had never left a trace on him.


    "No way, you know, the ancient East always possesses all kinds of magical things!" Zhou Ye spread his hands, "This is the effect brought by the practice, you can''t envy it!"


    "I now regret not being reborn in that ancient country!" Howard joked. In fact, he really envied Zhou Ye''s immortality...

 Chapter 297

    Look at Zhou Ye, and then look at himself, the same person in his fifties (he thinks) no matter how much he maintains, he still can''t compare to Zhou Ye''s.


    "Well, you call me as soon as you come back, and let me come here, don''t you just want to tell me about your reincarnation mistake, right?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Of course not..." Howard smiled slightly, and then pulled a young woman with a big belly from behind him: "This is Maria, we met in Siberia..."


    Having said this, Howard showed a happy smile on his face, raised his right hand, motioned for the ring on his hand and said: "I''m married, Zhou!"


    "...This is really not good news for the women who are waiting for you to return!" Zhou Ye joked, "But for me, it''s great news."


    "Hello, Maria, my name is Zhou Ye. Can you call me Zhou like Howard, or would you prefer to call me Ye?" Zhou Ye greeted Maria with a smile.


    "No... honey, don''t listen to this guy''s nonsense..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Howard suddenly panicked. He knew that there was only one kind of woman who would call Zhou Ye a single name instead of a surname, and that was Zhou Ye''s. woman.


    If Howard was still a little bit courageous to stop with Zhou Ye in the matter of picking up girls before, now he is completely afraid of Zhou Ye''s stuff... No way, who told him to get older and older, and Zhou Ye Ye has not changed at all?


    "My dear, don''t be nervous..." Maria smiled and comforted her husband. She could see that when her husband faced this young man, he didn''t have the calmness of being calm in the past, perhaps because of the beauty in front of him. ''S young man really brought him a lot of pressure, maybe because he really loves himself and is afraid of losing himself...


    Maria comforted Howard, while shook hands with Zhou Ye generously and said: "Hello, I often hear Howard mention you..."


    "Then he must have gritted his teeth when he mentioned me..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "It''s almost like that..." Maria laughed, "but I want to thank you..."


    "Oh? Why?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Because when he mentioned you, he always said, because of you, how many beautiful girls he had less soaked in..." Maria''s smile was still bright, giving a very warm feeling.


    "Okay... honey, we should almost go in too, you are about to be due, I don''t want you to catch a cold because of the cold!" Howard said, cut off Zhou Ye and Maria still holding With his hand, walked towards the room.


    "Howard, you guy really changed!" Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head. He didn''t have any thoughts about Maria, let alone prying Howard''s corner. He really treated this guy as an ordinary friend. ."Where is the playboy Howard who used to treat women as clothes?"


    "That guy is dead!" Howard said like a wife slave: "There is only one good man Howard is still alive!"


    Howard cautiously helped Maria sit on the sofa with a pregnant belly, and then said to Zhou Ye: "You know where my red wine is, I won''t entertain you, do whatever you want, and I will give it to Maria. Prepare today''s pregnant women''s nutrition meal!"


    "Well, you guy..." Zhou Ye rolled his eyes, reached out to the maid Zi who was standing behind him, and motioned for a moment. Zi nodded knowingly, walked to the bar in the living room, and pressed down on the bar. A small button was pressed, and as a mechanical transmission sounded, a secret wine cabinet rose from under the bar.


    "Oh no..." Howard saw this scene as if it were a testimony."Zhou, how do you guys know the wine I hid...but I plan to save it until my 100th birthday!"


    "Nice Cabernet Sauvignon..." Zhou Ye took the red wine that Zi handed over, shook it, looked at the liquor in the glass, and smiled.


    "Oh my God...My Rustenburg 1875..." Howard wailed, knowing that Zhou Ye had discovered his secret wine cabinet, and said he would pour him some wine... "You know, don''t you know, Your glass of wine is enough to buy a few cars..."


    "I don''t know..." Zhou Ye rolled his eyes. He deliberately asked Zi to pour himself wine just to get Howard''s treasure. Why else would he have to let Zi pour the wine?


    "You guy can''t drink red wine for good or bad, you should drink a bottle of low-grade goods for a dozen dollars...Anyway, you can''t taste the taste!" Howard muttered, his intestines are really regrettable. Up.


    "Well, that''s good!" Zhou Ye laughed, and he dared to spit out brother. What if you don''t want you to pay a price? Thinking of this, Zhou Ye Shishiran deliberately shook the wine glass in his hand, making a look of distress. Said: "I also feel that my ability to taste wine is really bad... Simply, I will take all your treasures back and taste them slowly..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye instructed Zi: "Zi, pack all of Mr. Stark''s collection and take away. I believe he will be very happy that I can have such a spirit of learning, don''t be polite with him!"


    "Oh no, Zhou, you can''t be like this..." Howard was really about to cry. He already remembered another trait of Zhou Ye. You can''t speak ill of him, otherwise he will let you know what is called the present.


    "...This is what you owe Peggy!" Zhou Ye did not hesitate, "Do you know, because you ran to Siberia for three years, how tired our Peggy is... and how much we have lost? Date time... shouldn''t you make up for it?"


    "..." When Howard heard Zhou Ye mention Peggy, he was immediately persuaded. He left all the work to Peggy and ran out for three years. This was his fault, and he knew that he was at a loss... But watching Zi scavenged all his treasures bottle by bottle.He still couldn''t help crying and said, "But this compensation is too expensive..."


    "Is money still a problem for you?" Zhou Ye curled his lips."You know that Dottie in my house is in charge of Stark Industries. I don''t know how much dividends you get every year? You miser!"


    "But... those are out of print that money can''t buy..." Howard cried and looked at Zi''s movements... In the end, he couldn''t help it, ran over and hugged the last bottle of Treasure.Said: "At least... at least leave me a bottle... The big deal I will let you be my daughter''s godfather!"


    "Daughter?" Zhou Ye looked at Maria''s pregnant belly, who had been smiling at the two of them playing tricks."Are you sure it''s a daughter or not a son?"


    "Of course it''s a daughter!" Howard said: "I have done an ultrasonic test for Maria a long time ago, and we will welcome a cute little angel!"


    ...At this moment, Zhou Ye''s heart was broken, Nima, shouldn''t it be Tony Stark?How come you become a daughter now?Where did Tony go?Female version of Iron Man?


    Chapter Four Hundred and One


    "Howard..." Zhou Ye asked cautiously: "Don''t you still have an illegitimate son named Tony? Where is he now?"


    "...Tony? Who is that? I was very careful when I went out to play, there is absolutely no possibility of having an illegitimate child!" Howard asked with a dubious look: "Isn''t it time when I was no longer in the United States, someone claimed to have Did you kill my son?"


    "My dear, I don''t think you were confessed enough to me before..." Maria walked to Howard''s side with her big belly, stretched out her hand and grabbed Howard''s ear and said: "When you chased me, you never listened to you. Did you say you still have a son?"


    "...This is framed, absolutely nothing!" Howard held his hands high, swearing to the sky, and winking at Zhou Ye as he spoke."Zhou was actually joking just now, right? Zhou!"


    "Maria, just let this poor old man go!" Zhou Ye forced a smile to persuade him: "There are often rumors in the tabloids, but afterwards, it is confirmed that these are all rumors!"


    "Forget it..." Maria rolled her eyes. She knew that Zhou Ye had said this insincerely, but thinking about Howard''s love and affection for her, she chose to let him go this time.


    "Okay, let''s talk about business!" Zhou Ye hurriedly changed the subject and asked Howard, "You just came back from Siberia this time, so you can''t wait to call me and ask me to come here. Is there something wrong? ?"


    "Um-!" Howard helped Maria sit down again, and said: "Actually, I just want to ask you one thing..."


    "What''s the matter? Let''s say it first, it''s too difficult for me to do it!" Zhou Ye smiled and leaned on the sofa, enjoying the 1875 Cabernet Sauvignon. To be honest, his genuine product is not good or bad. , Just want to see Howard''s distressed expression.


    "Cough cough..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s movements, Howard''s eyes twitched. After taking a deep breath, he tried not to watch Zhou Ye''s spoiling his own collection of red wine, and said: "For others, it may be A big thing, but it''s a small thing to you!"


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye seemed to be interested, and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "You know, Maria has been pregnant for nine months, and the end of this month is her due date!" Howard gently stroked Maria''s belly, his face full of happiness for being a father."The medical conditions in Siberia are not good, so we have to go back to the United States, and the most famous obstetrics and gynecology department in the United States is the obstetrics department of St. George''s Hospital, and I asked, their booking is already in June next year..."


    "So, you want me to help you?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Yeah!" Howard nodded and said seriously: "You know Zhou, I never begged you..."


    "Huh¡ª? The time you lost your basement toy..." Zhou Ye rolled his eyes and said.


    "Well, just that time..." Howard said.


    "Also¡ªthe time you asked me to apologize to Peggy for you!" Zhou Ye vomited, "If I hadn''t helped you comfort Peggy, you thought Peggy would really not take you from Siberia. Come out? Believe it or not she sent Steve over to get you out?"


    "Isn''t it all because of you?" Howard whispered, no way. Who told Zhou Ye to always use his wife as a mantra?


    When Howard met his true love, he was really afraid that Zhou Ye would push his corner, so he simply hid in Siberia and did not come back. If it weren''t for Maria to become pregnant, he would probably continue to live his happy life there. Days.


    "what did you say?"


    "Ahem... it''s nothing, I mean just that twice..." Howard coughed twice and said: "Okay, let''s not talk about those. I know you are a major shareholder of the Umbrella consortium, and the Umbrella consortium happens to It is the controlling party of St. George''s Hospital..."


    "Huh? What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye really didn''t know which institutions Umbrella had controlled in the past few decades. He really didn''t bother to talk about it, so he really didn''t know about it.


    "Yes, Master!" The maid behind him in charge of business affairs whispered in his ear: "Eight years ago, the Umbrella Consortium entered the Lord''s St. George''s Hospital."


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye nodded awkwardly and said to Howard, "Well, do you want Maria to go to the hospital for delivery? Or do you plan to have a delivery at home?"


    "If you can, I think I''ll be more comfortable at home!" This time it was Maria who was speaking. She nestled in Howard''s arms with a happy face and said, "Thank you so much, Zhou!"

 Chapter 298

    "Small!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Anyway, I am your daughter''s godfather!"


    While talking, Zhou Ye said to his maid: "Call Umbrella''s executive committee and ask them to do this now!"


    "Okay, Master!" said the maid, took out a small satellite phone, and dialed a secret number directly.


    "This is the Umbrella Executive Committee, what can I do for you?"


    The operator on Umbrella''s side looked at the number with the highest authority in front of him, and his excited voice was a little trembling. This is the number of the master... It is a happiness for her to hear the voice of the master.


    "I am the maid of the Phoenix Department, Sakura, now I am ordered to convey the master''s order to you..."


    "Please say..." the operator said hurriedly.


    "Please, before 15:30, California time, send a special-grade midwife from St. George''s Hospital with the necessary medical equipment to San Diego, Lenny Town, Villa 1035 on standby-there is a pregnant woman waiting to give birth!"


    "Yes, everything is as you wish!"


    The Howards looked at the maid¡¯s movements, and each of them grew their mouths in surprise...Really, for the first time Howard felt that people are more popular...


    When the couple made an appointment for maternity care at St. George''s Hospital, although the operator was very polite, he was polite with firm rejection.


    Even if Howard revealed his identity, the operator refused to give him special treatment for jumping the queue.


    Although Howard can be called a rich man, for St. George''s Hospital... there is no poor person who visits their hospital... What happened to Howard?What happened to the major shareholder of Stark Industries?You still have to line up honestly...don''t watch if you don''t accept it.


    Howard was so angry that he almost dropped the phone. If it weren¡¯t for Maria to persuade him, maybe he would think of some tricks to stumble upon St. George¡¯s Hospital... But fortunately he didn¡¯t do it, otherwise Umbrella¡¯s security system Will teach him how to behave.


    "When will the medical team arrive?" Howard looked at the maid who hung up and couldn''t help asking.


    "Another half an hour!" The maid looked at her watch, and then asked, "Mr. Stark, you should have an apron here, right?"


    "Uh-yes!" Howard nodded. For him who likes aviation, it is already a habit to have a small runway in each residence...


    "Okay, just wait with peace of mind..." Zhou Ye said, "Howard, do you have anything to eat here? You know, I only ate a little on the plane in order to get here, and I am starving to death now!"


    "I''ll tell the kitchen to prepare food for you now!" Howard, who had resolved the big deal, said with a relaxed expression: "Would you like Sichuan or Shandong cuisine?"


    "You really hired a Chinese chef..." Zhou Ye vomited.


    "No, no, I have invited a lot..." Howard said with a smug look: "There is a Chinese chef in each of my villas... It just so happens that this one is the best at Sichuan cuisine!"


    "Then give me a hot pot!" Zhou Ye said casually, sitting next to the beach, eating hot pot, and watching Bi Jinimei. This experience should be relatively new... he wanted to try.


    "Okay..." Howard said, walked to the phone, dialed an internal line, and hung up after a few sentences."Just wait a while!"


    While waiting for the hot pot, Zhou Ye was chatting with Howard. Howard told Zhou Ye that there are so many Siberian beauties and women. It would be a great loss for you not to go there...


    I heard that Zhou Ye wished to go to Siberia now. Of course, it was just a joke. Zhou Ye hadn''t seen the beauty of the old Maozi. There were many Russian beauties in his harem.


    Before they waited for the hot pot, they heard the sound of a helicopter outside. Obviously, it was the medical team from St. George''s Hospital who came...


    Howard took Zhou Ye to the tarmac to pick up the medical workers. There was no way. It was about his future daughter. He had to hurry up. As for why he had to hold Zhou Ye?Do you rest assured to put your daughter-in-law and Isse Wolf alone together?Anyway, Howard is not at ease...


    Chapter Four Hundred and Two


    After half a month¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Hey, you guy, I''ve been wandering around here for a few laps, and it has turned me dizzy..." Zhou Ye sat on the sofa, watching him turning around like an ant on a hot pot in front of him. Howard, vomit."It''s Maria giving birth to a daughter, not you, what good is your effort here?"


    "...You don''t understand..." Howard said anxiously: "Do you know? Zhou, the first time I felt scared...I...Oh my god...damn..."


    "Okay, trust me, Howard, Maria will be fine!" Zhou Ye said as he walked over, patted Howard on the shoulder and said, "Relax, you have to trust the special midwives of St. George''s Hospital!"


    "Okay, okay... I know!" Howard said, walking to the side of the coffee table, taking a sip of his wine glass, and drinking the red wine inside. He needs to calm down now.


    But Howard didn''t calm down for long, and was upset by Maria''s painful groans from the room... He turned into an ant on a hot pot again.


    "Okay, whatever you want!" Zhou Ye smiled, he knew how nervous the old man Howard was...it would be useless to say more, so let him continue walking around here.


    Time passed every minute... Howard''s face was already sweating profusely, and he didn''t know who was producing... Zhou Ye murmured.


    At this moment, there was a cry of a baby in the house, and suddenly Howard fell on the sofa with a full face, and his whole body collapsed...


    "I really don''t know which of you two worked harder!" Zhou Ye grumbled and greeted the door of the house. After all, this is his first time as a godfather. He also feels very new and can''t wait to see his future teaching. What does the woman look like.


    "Congratulations, Mr. Stark, mother and daughter are safe!" A midwife walked out with a baby. Before she came to Stark, she was stopped by Zhou Ye."Come on, let me see if my future goddaughter is not cute..."


    "..." The midwives didn''t dare to offend Zhou Ye. They had been severely warned before they came. It was okay to offend Stark, but they were dead if they offended the blond young man.


    So the midwife had to hand the baby girl in her arms to Zhou Ye.


    "The little princess of Stark Industries in the future...Hello!" Zhou Ye said with a smile while holding the baby girl in his arms...


    I saw that the baby girl was chubby, her black hair inherited the genes of Stark, and her big blue eyes and long eyelashes obviously inherited the fine genes of her mother, Maria.


    Perhaps it was because she had met Zhou Ye''s eyes. After seeing Zhou Ye, the lovely little baby girl actually slowly stopped crying, waiting for a pair of big eyes to look at Zhou Ye curiously.


    "What a lovely little angel!" Zhou Ye looked at the cute baby girl and couldn''t help but gently touch her soft and tender face with his fingertips, "I will definitely be a big beauty in the future! "


    "Chuck-!" The baby girl waved her chubby arms and hugged Zhou Ye''s fingers, but she seemed hungry and couldn''t help but put Zhou Ye''s fingers into her mouth.


    "What do you want to do to my daughter?" Howard slowly got up and ran to Zhou Ye in two steps. A baby-care dad reached out and hugged his daughter. .


    But obviously, the little angel who just wanted to eat was snatched from the mouth, and immediately became dissatisfied. The little angel squatted, wow, and started crying...


    Howard, a veteran of flower bushes and a new dad, was helpless to face his crying daughter for the first time...He was really aggrieved."Oh no, baby, I''m your father, that guy is a big badass..."


    Zhou Ye smiled, ignoring this guy''s slander, not ignoring him, but ignoring this idiot now, and he will slowly find it back later."I think the little guy should be hungry... You''d better hold her in and find Maria now, because I don''t think you have the function to feed her!"


    "Yes, yes..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s reminder, Howard hurriedly hugged his daughter and rushed into the temporary delivery room...


    "Maria, look at our daughter, how cute she is!" Howard yelled as he ran.


    Zhou Ye smiled and looked at this reckless dad, sitting back in his place...


    What a miscalculation?Or it should be said that people are not as good as the sky...Any small gap can produce huge changes...


    It¡¯s just that Howard, because he was afraid of picking up his wife, stayed in Siberia for three years... and immediately put the future Tony Stark away... This is really a depressing (open) depressing (heart) Thing...


    Female version of Iron Man?Thinking about it, I feel... interesting. The future is starting to become unpredictable. It''s so interesting... Zhou Ye''s eyes narrowed. After all, that stinky Tony Stark really made him dislike... ¡­


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I have to admire the physique of Nordic women. If they are Chinese, it will take at least one month for confinement after childbirth before going to the window.And these Nordic women can go to the ground alive and kicking in only three days...


    "Are you ready to name the little angel?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile while holding the little princess of the future Stark Industries.


    On the side, Howard Stark had a stinky expression on his face, as if someone owed him hundreds of millions of dollars and didn''t pay him back...

 Chapter 299

    It''s no wonder he is like this... His daughter didn''t kiss him, but instead kissed Zhou Ye. No one can bear it...


    If the little angel had not inherited his black hair, maybe Howard would have thought this was Zhou Ye''s daughter...


    "Okay, my dear, who makes you less handsome..." Maria smiled and calmed her husband... But to be honest, she''s not so much as soothing...


    "Damn...I shouldn''t have put this fellow in Zhou..." Howard still looked at his daughter in Zhou Ye''s arms with a pity, giggled as he watched his daughter being teased by Zhou Ye. Laughing constantly made him even more depressed.


    "..." Maria smiled helplessly at Zhou Ye and said: "Howard and I plan to name her Natasha..."


    "Why is it called Natasha?" Zhou Ye was taken aback... "Isn''t it good to call Nina?"


    "To commemorate her mother''s Russian descent..." Howard said: "Actually I think Nina is pretty good, dear, how about thinking about it?"


    "No, it''s Natasha!" Maria said firmly.


    "Okay, then I''ll give her a nickname. Let Nina give her the nickname!" Zhou Ye said, tapping the baby girl''s cheek with his fingertips, "Do you like the godfather giving you this nickname? Nina, Nini...well, a good name!"


    What do baby girls who are not full moon yet know?She thought Zhou Ye was playing with her and giggled with a smile...


    Seeing her daughter so happy in Zhou Ye''s arms, Maria felt the extreme jealousy and jealousy of her husband for the first time...


    Chapter Four Hundred and Three


    "Zhou, are you really going back to New York? It''s great!" Howard smiled suddenly thought of someone''s vengeance, and the smile on his face hurriedly constricted, and said with a regretful expression: "No ...I mean... well... this is really bad news!"


    "Do you really think so? Howard!" Zhou Ye asked with a smile on his face, watching Howard''s lame acting skills.


    "Of course, Nini likes you so much... I''m really afraid if you are not here anymore, what if Nini starts to cry?" Although Howard said in a sincere manner, he thought in his heart. But it was, [Go, go quickly...Because of you, my good girl doesn''t play with me, she cries when she sees me...]


    "Ha, exactly, I think so too!" Zhou Ye''s face revealed a smile that made Howard hated."So I bought a house next to your house, then I can often come to accompany Nini... I''m afraid you think I grabbed Nini''s attention, so I don''t welcome me. See you so enthusiastic to stay , I think it¡¯s really a good idea to buy a house near your home."


    "..." There are tens of thousands of beasts cheering and jumping in Howard''s heart at this moment, shouting together a slogan [MMP]...


    "Okay, I''m leaving, don''t send me off!" Zhou Ye completely turned a blind eye to the stiff expression on Howard''s face... He smiled and got into his private car. He had to rush to the airport. Know his The special plane is too big, Howard''s small airport can''t stop.


    Zhou Ye''s car stopped abruptly in front of Howard, and the glass window lowered, revealing Zhou Ye''s face."I haven''t said goodbye to Nini yet, should I go to my lovely goddess now?"


    "Cough cough... forget it, Zhou, your business matters!" Howard said stiffly, "I''ll help you say goodbye to Nini, so go ahead. I''ll see you again anyway! "


    "That''s good!" Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand: "Then we will see you later and help me say goodbye to my lovely goddaughter!"


    "I will, bye!" Howard reluctantly pulled a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    After watching Zhou Ye''s motorcade drive out of his mansion, Howard rushed back to the baby room.He picked up his sleeping daughter and ran outside...


    His movements made Maria who was watching over his daughter nervous."My dear, what are you doing?"


    "We can''t stay here... we''ll go back to Washington right now, I have a property there..." Howard said as he walked outside the house."Don''t bring so many things, we can buy new ones when we get there!"


    "But this toy was given to Nini Zhou...This is Nini''s favorite toy. Without it, Nini would cry!" Maria said somewhat innocently.


    "Damn..." Howard could only helplessly say: "Okay, okay... Sooner or later I will take my daughter back from Zhou this great devil..."


    "..." Maria looked at her husband who was like a child who had taken away her most beloved toy, and the corners of her mouth rose slightly.


    In her opinion, her daughter has a godfather who likes her so much. This is her daughter''s luck. Especially her godfather is so magical, which makes Maria feel very happy.


    After all, Howard is a bit too old... To put it bluntly, I don''t know when, he may no longer be able to shelter his daughter...


    At that time, the role of Zhou Ye as the godfather will be highlighted. Perhaps the person who can protect his daughter for the rest of his life is her godfather who loves her so much!


    Although Howard repeatedly emphasized that Zhou Ye was a person of the same age as himself, Maria would often ignore this matter when she saw her beautiful face that looked like eighteen or nineteen.


    On the plane--


    "My dear, don''t we need to tell Monday about our move?" Maria, who was holding her daughter in her arms, asked in a low voice.


    "Absolutely not..." Howard gritted his teeth and said with a bitter and bitter look: "I will never ask the bastard who deprived me of the fun of being a father to go home again... Never!"


    "..." Maria shook her head helplessly. Howard, who was a new father, has become an idiot defending her daughter... No matter how much he said, he won''t be able to listen at this time, maybe it will be better after a while Up...


    Washington-a wealthy neighborhood


    Although it is close to the political center of the United States, in fact.It is more like a European town than a city.


    Here, the distance between the villas is calculated in miles. There are planned public green spaces and the lawns of each villa owner. Here, you can stay away from the hustle and bustle of the city. Here, you can enjoy the European A comfortable and comfortable life like a town.


    On the green space in front of one of the villas, Howard is developing relationships with his daughter...


    To be honest, it didn''t go well at first.


    Little Nina cried all night when she discovered that the warm embrace of her owner who had always held her had disappeared.


    Howard who got it almost called Zhou Ye for help, but fortunately he finally persisted...


    From the current point of view, the three-month relationship cultivation has been fruitful.


    "Hi, baby, yes... come here to dad!" Howard happily teased his daughter who was crawling on her own lawn... After all, Little Nina has been almost four months old, and she is slowly getting used to crawling, of course Now, I can barely stand up, but I can''t walk. After all, babies are still very fragile.


    "Baba..." Little Nina was crawling in Howard''s direction, while muttering unclear words in her mouth. This was the result of Howard''s three months of careful teaching.


    "Yes, baby, that''s it..." Howard''s excited old face was sweating.


    It just made him a little puzzled, why did his daughter crawl around and turn?And crawling under a person''s feet, holding that person''s trouser legs, and happily calling Dad?


    "My cute little angel can already speak..."


    A voice that was about to become his nightmare sounded in Howard''s ears, and he couldn''t help but look up...yes, his life enemy...this damn guy..."Zhou - you shouldn''t be in Switzerland How can it appear here?"


    "Of course I miss my goddaughter!" Zhou Ye hugged Nina in his arms, teasing, and said with a smile: "Howard, you are too interesting. You won''t tell me when you come to Washington. It took me a lot of work to find out..."


    Of course, Zhou Ye''s so-called great effort was... just a phone call.


    "...Hehe..." Howard''s eyes twitched, and he was speechless."How long are you going to stay this time?"


    "Huh? Didn''t I tell you?" Zhou Ye smiled at Howard and asked, "Didn''t I tell you? I bought a house near your house...We will be neighbors in the future!"


    "...I thought you were talking about my villa in California..." Howard said weakly.


    "Uh-well, this is really a wonderful misunderstanding!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Actually, I bought houses around all your properties. I have to say, Howard, you have a good vision, although these properties A bit expensive, but I think there is still a lot of room for appreciation in the future!"


    "..." Howard is already powerless to struggle... In the face of a guy who is not bad for money, no, it should be said that he is richer than himself, how can he escape?Where he can go, that guy can go, and even many places he can¡¯t go, this guy can still go... "Okay, okay... You and Nini baby get together..."


    Howard felt that he couldn¡¯t watch anymore. He managed to teach his daughter how to say Baba, but this unscrupulous little thing actually used this sentence to please Zhou this guy... He was afraid that he could not help beating Zhou if he watched it again. Ye gave a pause.


    Of course, he knows what it will end up with... It will never be Zhou that will be beaten in the end, but he... God, for the sake of his own life, he wants to go in and calm down.


    "My dear... do you feel uncomfortable?" Maria, who was busy making breakfast, asked with some worry when she saw her dejected husband.

 Chapter 300

    "No...actually..." Howard sighed and said depressed: "Well, I do feel a little uncomfortable. This guy Zhou is here again... He took my baby girl again!"


    "...Dear 1" Maria walked to Howard''s side, hugged him lightly, and said: "Isn''t it a good thing that more people love our baby?"


    "But..." Howard admitted that his wife was right, but he just wasn''t willing to be taken away from his daughter by Zhou.


    "I think this is a good thing, my dear!" Maria said: "We don''t know how long we can stay with our daughter in the future. There is someone who can be her life mentor and support her. Don''t you think this is something Is it a good thing?"


    "But that fellow Zhou is obviously as old as me..."


    "But you don''t have the magical skills like Zhou..."


    "Okay, okay, I admit that this guy can still cause girls to scream when walking on the street, but I have to go outside and shout that I am [Howard] to make some middle-aged women scream... ¡­This is our biggest difference!"


    Howard gave up. Maybe his wife was right. His daughter really needs a mentor who can support her through her life. Obviously, that person will never be herself...


    From this moment on, Howard completely acquiesced in Zhou Ye''s control over his daughter... and devoted all his body and mind to scientific research.


    In fact, he is holding back a lot of energy. Physically and facially, he is no better than Zhou Ye, but he wants to make his daughter feel proud and proud of himself in technology...


    When mentioning himself, Howard hopes the proud look on his daughter''s face...


    I have to say, Howard is really a stupid dad¡ª¡ª


    Chapter Four Hundred and Four


    Without knowing it, time has slowly entered the 80s¡ª¡ª


    Now the streets are full of punk men and women with explosive heads. For Zhou Ye, he really doesn¡¯t like this so-called punk fashion. It looks like a golden retriever who has been powered on...


    "Baby, are you ready?" Zhou Ye in a suit unaccustomed to tugging on his tie, to be honest, he has forgotten how many years he hasn''t worn a formal suit.Maybe it was because of the problems that would fall when being a supermodel, Zhou Ye hated the restraint of a suit.


    But today, he has to wear a suit he hates, and a pair of old and ugly black-rimmed glasses...


    Because today is his goddaughter, Natasha Stark''s high school day.Because Howard was busy experimenting, he sent his daughter to Zhou Ye''s manor in Los Angeles, California.


    Although Nina herself thinks that with her IQ, she doesn''t need to go to any high school, but her father Howard obviously doesn''t think so. Howard told her.


    "My daughter, although you have inherited my excellent genes and got a super high IQ, but, baby, trust me, sometimes go to school not to learn the knowledge on paper, more often, to Learn the ability to get along with people!"


    So... Nina was escorted by her own housekeeper to Los Angeles, the manor of her godfather.She will spend her high school career here, and to be honest, she hates school.


    "Godfather-you know, I hate going to school!" Nina, wearing a gorgeous princess dress, hugged Zhou Ye''s arm and acted desperately.


    "I''m afraid it won''t work. When your father called me, he asked me to send you there!" Zhou Ye looked at his goddaughter who had already begun to take shape, spread his hands, and signaled that he was also helpless. ...


    "Okay..." Nina said helplessly, although she was only thirteen years old this year... but she didn''t feel that she had any common language with those little P kids in high school, but since her godfather said so , I''m afraid there is no more talk.


    "Okay, let''s go!" Zhou Ye said, taking Nina''s hand and walking towards the door.


    The team has been waiting at the door for a long time...


    Nina, with her small mouth flat, got into the car reluctantly. Today is the date of her opening journal, otherwise her Zhou Ye would not send her to school.


    The motorcade is driving smoothly on the highway, perhaps because of the morning rush hour, so there are especially many vehicles...


    The convoy was finally blocked at an intersection... It seems that there was an accident ahead and all the roads were blocked... From time to time, police officers in police uniforms were there to help evacuate the vehicles...


    "Should I take a helicopter to school?" Zhou Ye reluctantly looked at the boundless traffic in front of him and laughed at himself.


    "No, don''t do that, godfather!" Nina murmured."You will prevent me from making friends in school, even though I don''t want to make any friends at all!"


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless.


    Perhaps because of the depression caused by the traffic jam, Zhou Ye opened his car window.It just so happened that in a car next to him was also a family preparing to send their daughter to school.


    "Baby Susan, believe me, I promise to arrive at school one second before your opening ceremony!" The father who was driving was vowing to his daughter sitting in the back row.


    "But if you didn''t send Joe to school first, I wouldn''t have encountered such a bad luck!" a beautiful blonde girl complained.


    "Susan, that''s your brother, you have to let him!" the mother sitting in the passenger seat taught.


    "Every day is Joe... Joe''s..." Like all families with younger brothers, Susan now hates the younger brother who takes away his parents'' attention.


    "...Huh¡ª!" Zhou Ye saw the girl''s profile face, and he was shocked. Does this girl look so familiar?Where have you seen it?This... isn''t this the invisible woman Susan Stone?


    I always knew that she had studied at MIT, but I never knew that she was actually a Californian, and that she still lives in Los Angeles... This is really an unexpected surprise.


    "Godfather?" Nina, who was sitting next to Zhou Ye, saw his expression and couldn''t help but follow his gaze."Oh, no. Godfather, are you actually starting to target 15 or 16 year old girls now?"


    "Ahem... how is it possible!" Zhou Ye coughed awkwardly and said, "Don''t you think she looks cute?"


    "...I don''t know if it''s cute or not!" Nina said sourly in her heart: "But I know, you are hitting her idea... Godfather, I have to remind you that you are old enough to be her grandfather. Well... Besides, she should find a boy of her age to fall in love, not a man who is enough to be her grandfather..."


    "...Don''t you feel bad about saying this?" Zhou Ye said, pressing the button, raising the window of the car, and then taking off the old and ugly black-framed glasses that he was wearing. Staring at her adopted daughter said: "Baby, tell me...Do I look really old?"


    "...No..." Faced with Zhou Ye''s handsome face, Nina couldn''t say anything that vilified."Okay, okay... I admit that you are not old... but people seem to be younger..."


    "...It''s okay, she will look older than me in two years!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, then took out a miniature camera from his pocket, opened the car window slightly, and took a picture of Susan. Stone''s profile picture...


    "What are you doing? Godfather?" Nina asked curiously, watching Zhou Ye''s movements.


    "Of course it was her..." Zhou Ye said without hesitation: "Now, we need to know her information first..."


    With the words [Upload Successful] displayed on the personal terminal in his hand, all the materials of Susan Stone from small to large appeared on Zhou Ye''s terminal soon.


    "Oh, a schoolmaster..." Zhou Ye looked at Susan''s information with a smile: "Hey, Nina, she seems to be your future classmate..."


    "Oh no..." Nina couldn''t help covering her cheek... "Godfather, you will stain my life... How do you want me to explain in the future, my godfather soaked my classmates...?"


    "That''s not easy to explain... because of love!" Zhou Ye joked with a smile.


    "No... absolutely not!" Nina said: "Unless you promise me not to go to school, otherwise I will definitely disturb you... Godfather, I do what I say!"


    "It''s impossible not to go to school..." Zhou Ye curled his lips, and his goddaughter wanted to negotiate with him again."But you can consider letting you test the MIT entrance exam. If you pass, I will explain to Howard why you went to college instead of high school!"


    "Deal...!" Nina said happily.


    Although she didn''t completely avoid going to school, college is more free than high school...and it doesn''t delay her research project.


    At this time, the accident at the front seemed to have been dealt with, and the long queue of traffic jams began to move slowly.


    "Since I don''t have to go to school... Why don''t I just turn around and go back?" Nina said dissatisfiedly: "Aren''t you going to say that Godfather doesn''t count?"


    "Of course not..." Zhou Ye said as he was in the carriage, changed his clothes... took off his suit and changed into a suitable casual sportswear.


    "...No matter how many times I see it...I think this is a work of art created by the heavens!" Nina stretched out her hand and stroked her godfather''s powerful but not so prominent muscles, exclaiming. : "No wonder he never swims with you after you went swimming with your dad last time..."


    "Xiao Ernv, have you touched enough?" Zhou Ye smiled: "When you have touched enough, put your hands down, I need to put on clothes..."

 Chapter 301

    "Okay, okay..." Nina put down her hand a little depressed, "just touch it..."


    "Of course it doesn''t matter if I touch it, but I don''t want to go to school with my upper body to report. After all, I was once a good student in school?"


    "What the hell is a Miyoshi student? Is there such a setting in American schools?" When Nina was talking about it, her face was taken aback, and she looked at her godfather in disbelief and said: "What did you say? Are you going to school? ...God, tell me, godfather, this is not true!"


    "Of course..." After getting dressed, Zhou Ye messed up his hair a little with his hands, and then smiled like a sunny face at Ninalu: "Don''t I look like a high school Are you born?"


    "...Oh no, my god...!" Nina felt that her godfather''s morals had been broken...This guy actually went to high school to pick up girls, although she had seen her godfather pick up girls before. There is no morality when it comes to paper, but...it''s the first time to fight like this.


    "I think you are right!" Zhou Ye smiled: "That girl should indeed find someone her age, like me!"


    "...Oh, no..." Nina covered her cheek with her hands...


    To be honest, she felt a little weird at this time, a little sour, and a little like to laugh... But, in general, she still felt very upset, and even hated Susan Stone.


    But Nina knew that although her godfather seemed to be cheerful and kind to everyone, but when he made up his mind, he would not change...No one can change his mind, her godmothers No, she can''t even more...


    Chapter Four Hundred and Five


    S?o Paulo Private High School is the most famous private high school in the Los Angeles area. It is famous for its strong teachers, rigorous academics, and strict school management. It also maintains academic exchanges with many Ivy League schools.


    Going to high school here is basically equivalent to entering the gate of a university...


    Therefore, it is very popular among the middle class and the small wealthy class, and it can be regarded as their first choice... The tuition fees here are naturally not cheap. However, many parents are willing to take advantage of themselves. My child was sent here to study.


    Of course, in order to ensure its reputation, Sao Paulo private high schools will also open up to those students with excellent academic performance, exempt them from high education costs, in order to attract those talented students to join.


    In the principal''s office of a private high school in Sao Paulo, a middle-aged man with a Mediterranean hairstyle is personally receiving a distinguished guest... This distinguished guest was recommended by the school''s board of directors, and he cannot afford to offend him.


    "Mr. Zhou? It makes me very embarrassed by you..." Principal Burton explained, wiping the sweat from his forehead, "This year''s freshman enrollment plan has all been reported to the state government..."


    "You don''t need to worry about the state government, someone will do it naturally!" Zhou Ye, sitting on the reception sofa with his legs upright, said, "Is it embarrassing to ask you to put me in school now?"


    "No... of course not, as long as there is no problem with the state government, I naturally have no problems here!" Burton wiped his sweat, and said with a loyal expression: "Then which class do you want to attend? "


    "Yeah..." Zhou Ye took the roster of freshmen in his hand and searched for a certain name, and soon he found the answer he wanted.Point to one of them named Susan Stone."I''ll be in the same class as her!"


    "No problem...I''ll ask the head teacher of this class to take you to the classroom..." Burton really wanted to send this master away quickly.


    With that, Burton picked up the phone in his hand and dialed directly to the faculty room."Let Teacher Cindy come to my office, yes, now, immediately, immediately!"


    After hanging up the phone, Burton said with a smiling face: "Please wait a while, it will be done soon!"


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye nodded noncommitantly, and after taking a sip of the coffee in his hand, he couldn''t help frowning, it was too bitter...this was far from his taste.


    "I''ll ask someone to change you a cup immediately!" Burton, who has been observant, immediately flattered.


    "No need..." Zhou Ye put down the coffee in his hand, and then began to wait quietly. After all... he was not interested in chatting with an old man.


    It just so happens that this school is actually controlled by a branch of the Umbrella Consortium...that¡¯s why he can enjoy such an extra-standard treatment. Now he understands that his own umbrella company will extend its tentacles. How long is it...


    Soon, a middle-aged woman with black-rimmed glasses walked in."Principal, are you looking for me?"


    "Mr. Cindy, this is a new student in your class. He missed the opening ceremony due to something. Now you are responsible for bringing him to your class!"


    "Okay!" Teacher Cindy looked at Zhou Ye, and the first impression of this handsome boy could be said to be very good...


    "Come with me, please!" Cindy said to Zhou Ye, turning around and walking out of the principal''s office.


    "Okay! Teacher!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded to the principal, and then followed Teacher Cindy out...


    "What''s your name? Did something happen at home?" Cindy asked curiously while walking in the corridor.


    "My name is Zhou Ye, teacher!" Zhou Ye said respectfully, "Actually, it wasn''t that something happened at home, it was just because of traffic jams..."


    "Are you of Chinese descent?" Cindy couldn''t help but stop when he heard Zhou Ye''s words, and looked at Zhou Ye carefully. Blond hair and Jintong, she couldn''t see how Zhou Ye looked like Chinese.


    "Yes, I am of Chinese origin!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Then I guess you have a quarter of Chinese ancestry or less..." Cindy said with a gossip.


    "..." Zhou Ye didn''t bother to explain, how could he explain that he was a Chinese with all beards?Forget it, Zhou Ye doesn''t want to explain anymore...


    "Why can''t you have an English name?" Cindy asked as he walked: "After all, Chinese Americans are still somewhat ostracized in school!"


    "Family rules!" Zhou Ye didn''t bother to speak after saying this.


    "I''ve heard that there are always various rules in those ancient Chinese families... Isn''t your family the same?" Teacher Cindy is almost incarnation of a hundred thousand why.


    "...Inconvenient to say..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to ask, are you really white?You acridine, isn''t there a black girl hidden in the white skin? Why is there so much?


    In fact, what Zhou Ye didn¡¯t know was that this teacher Cindy was known as the killer of boys...just what you think...but she did it secretly, so few people know her true face, but now it seems that she is right Zhou Ye has extraordinary interests...


    When Zhou Ye almost couldn''t stand Cindy, the two finally reached their destination, a small classroom.


    The U.S. adopts the credit system and does not have real classes, but there are teachers who are responsible for management. In fact, their duties are equivalent to the role of a nanny.


    Now these students are talking about their elective courses and when their tutors will come here to take away the elective form in their hands.


    "...Okay, everyone, let me introduce you to a new classmate!" Cindy walked to the podium, patted the table and said, "This...... Ye¡¤Zhou classmate will spend three years with everyone. Good high school time, please welcome everyone..."


    "Wow-handsome guy!!"


    "Oh my god, there is such a handsome young man who is the same tutor as me, I have...no, I can''t tell Jane that bitch..."


    "For the first time, I felt that good things would happen to school..."


    Of course, it was the girls in the class who made such feelings, and those boys said sourly.


    "Hey, a Chinese?"


    "Oh no... I can already have a foreboding that I will spend a hellish high school time!"


    "...Hey, monkey, can you climb trees?"


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye immediately noticed the boy who said these words. A burly white youth who looked more like a fitness coach than a student sat next to Susan. When Zhou Ye just came in, he watched. It seems that this guy is still paying attention to Susan, but Susan doesn''t seem to care about him very much...


    "What...what did you just say?" Zhou Ye walked up to the boy with a smile and asked.


    "I''m asking if you can climb a tree, monkey, are you not a Chinese? Aren''t Chinese all yellow monkeys?" the boy said nonchalantly.


    "It doesn''t matter whether I can climb trees or not. What''s important is that I know that you can climb trees!" Zhou Ye said, pressing the boy''s head.


    With a bang, he slammed his head against his desk, and the entire wooden desk was shattered...


    Then he picked up the boy''s neck and dragged him directly to the window, opened the window, and threw him onto the tree branch...


    Seeing that silly X hanging on a tree branch, Zhou Ye smiled and curled his lips and said: "Look, you have learned to climb trees now. Don''t look for your own kind everywhere in the future. We are humans, we don''t associate with orangutans. of!"

 Chapter 302

    In the entire class, the students were chilling, with wide-eyed eyes, looking at Zhou Ye in horror... They had no idea that such a handsome boy would be so violent...


    "Puff--" A snicker was especially harsh in this atmosphere. Zhou Ye followed the voice and looked at it. Okay, this can''t be done. It''s Susan sister who is snickering.


    "Do you think it''s funny?" Zhou Ye came to her and asked.


    "No... I just think your adjectives are very good. The word gorilla is very suitable for that guy!" Susan said with a smile, saying that she was not afraid that Zhou Ye was fake, but she seemed to have an intuition. Zhou Ye will not hurt himself...


    "Thank you for the compliment..." Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his hand, "Hello, my name is Zhou Ye, you can call me Ye, all my friends call me that!"


    "Hello, my name is Susan Stone, of course, you can also call me Susan, or Su!" Susan graciously held Zhou Ye''s hand and smiled: "It''s nice to meet you. Finally found an interesting person in this peaceful high school!"


    "Of course, I think so too!" Zhou Ye thought evilly, and soon you will be happier to meet me...


    The two of them chatted there casually, completely ignoring the other students in the entire class, and even ignoring Cindy who ran like a rabbit and went out to check the gorilla.


    Susan didn''t know how serious the matter was, and Zhou Ye didn''t care about it...a little racist scumbag, if you didn''t want to stay in school honestly. Susan, Zhou Ye killed him long ago...


    Of course, if you don''t kill him now, it doesn''t mean that he will be fine at night. Maybe he will get a car accident on the road?Maybe he was shot accidentally?Who can explain such natural and man-made disasters?


    Zhou Ye promised that he had absolutely nothing to do with those things. He just taught some guy a meal. At most it was a fight. Besides, he had complete alibi and witnesses... the most important thing Yes, he has money.


    In the U.S., being rich means having everything...this is the truth!


    Chapter Four Hundred and Six


    Since this day, Zhou Ye has started his high school career in the United States...


    Of course, with his knowledge reserves, these high school knowledge can''t trouble him at all. Besides, he didn''t come for learning at all...


    The next day¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªin the classroom¡ª¡ª


    "Morning, Zhou." Susan smiled and said to Zhou Ye, who was walking towards him while yawning: "Which classroom are you going to go to for a while?"


    "Hahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    "It''s a coincidence, I was there too..." Susan heard Zhou Ye''s words and suddenly smiled: "What did you do last night? Why were you so sleepy early in the morning?"


    "Last night I went to bed... I went to bed very late..." Zhou Ye lay on his desk without energy. Last night, Nina, the little traitor, actually told him about his schooling through the internal network. All women...


    Last night, the gang of women gathered in the manor in Los Angeles. There were people who came to inquire about their crimes, such as Peggy¡ªsomeone who came to mock Zhou Ye''s morals, such as Pandora...There were also strong onlookers, such as the women of the song and dance group and Gu One and Natasha...


    In the end, Zhou Ye sacrificed his magic weapon, papapa magic... to defeat the women one by one, but the women strictly prohibited Zhou Ye from using his own evil method [Ten Thousand Times], so Zhou Ye had to spend some time They were all settled. After they settled, it was almost four o''clock in the morning...


    Although Zhou Ye does not need to sleep, but... Habit is habit. Zhou Ye, who is used to sleeping, is still very sleepy at this time...


    "I hope it''s not those messy bodies..." Susan looked at Zhou Ye who was resting on the table, and she couldn''t help but utter her thoughts. I don''t know why, she just didn''t want to see this Chinese teenager participate. Those messy bodies...


    "Don''t worry, all my family members are participating in the party. If you have the opportunity, you are welcome to join our family party..." Although he was in a groggy situation, Zhou Ye heard Susan''s words and said casually. Said.


    "Really...Can I also participate in your family party?" Susan asked somewhat surprised.


    You know, in the U.S., some parties are quite private, and only those recognized members are eligible to participate, such as family parties, which generally only invite friends who are extremely close to them to participate... ,girlfriend.


    "Of course, I believe my family will definitely be very happy to see you!" Zhou Yeqiang kept his spirits, and after saying this, he lay there and started to sleep."Okay, Su, let me sleep well... Call me when class starts later!"


    "Okay..." Susan put down the self-study textbook in her hand and just wanted to say something to Zhou Ye, only to find that this guy was completely asleep...


    However, Zhou when he fell asleep is also very beautiful...It really looks like a painting.


    Susan put her cheek in her right hand, looking at Zhou Ye''s sleeping face, she couldn''t help but feel a little silly...


    Last night, after she got home, she happily shared what she had learned in school to her family, especially her brother. After hearing Zhou Ye smashed a desk, she was so excited that she was about to come to visit the teacher. Learn art.


    You know, he hates big guys the most. This is probably because he was once asked about a girl by the captain of the school football team...


    Of course, the thunderbolt of the exciting future was stopped by his sister. Susan didn''t want to bring this foolish brother to school...


    As long as you imagine a little bit of the situation where your brother is obsessed with apprenticeship when he sees Zhou Ye, Susan can''t help but want to cover his face...The picture is so beautiful that she dare not look.


    Thinking about what happened last night, Susan couldn''t help but smile from the corner of her mouth.At this time, the electric bell on the campus rang. It was already 8:15, and the first class was about to begin. They were going to the large classroom immediately.


    "Zhou? Wake up, it''s going to go to class..." Susan gently shook Zhou Ye''s shoulder, calling him."We are going to change classrooms, Zhou..."


    "Don''t make noise, let me sleep for a while..." Zhou Ye was in a dreamlike state at this time, and he habitually raised his hand to hug Susan. This was really not intentional, it was just a habitual action. That''s it.


    "..." Susan was frightened at once, but looking at the handsome face close at hand, her heart began to beat faster.


    Not to mention men''s lust, in fact, women are the same, to Susan, Zhou Ye is a stunning...Of course, it''s just a metaphor.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s Zhunchun in front of him, Susan gently printed it like a ghost...


    After doing all these things, Susan looked up like a kid who did bad things and looked at the classroom. Although she knew that there was no one in the classroom just now, she still couldn¡¯t help but want to see again, just like doing The thief is afraid that people will find the same.


    Listening to the calm corridor gradually returning, Susan knew that she couldn''t delay any longer... She didn''t know where the courage came from. She raised her hand and put Zhou Ye''s hand on her shoulder, half hugging Zhou Ye, and towards Walk outside the classroom...


    "Unexpectedly, you guy was unexpectedly light..." Susan usually walked around Zhou Ye while complaining, so as to relieve her nervousness.


    "Well, thank you..."


    "Wow--"


    Zhou Ye''s sudden answer made Susan couldn''t help throwing him out...Looking at Zhou Ye who was thrown on the ground by herself with an innocent look, Susan asked cautiously: "You... when were you? Awake?"


    "Just now..." Zhou Ye scratched his head, stretched out his hand and said, "Help me, you know, I just woke up, and I still feel weak..."


    "...Then you all know?" Susan asked some of the most guilty conscience.


    "What?" Zhou Ye asked with a blank face: "What do I know?"


    "Uh-nothing..." Susan patted her own Hun''s mouth and stretched out her hand to grab Zhou Ye, trying to pull him up."Actually... uh, nothing, you just talked in sleep just now..."


    In fact, Zhou Ye was completely awake when he habitually held Susan, but he was a little afraid of Susan''s embarrassment, so he kept pretending to sleep...


    Hearing Susan''s answer, Zhou Ye almost laughed and cramped in his stomach. This innocent girl was too bad at hiding her emotions. If her cheeks were not so red, she might still be somewhat convincing.


    "Really? What did I say?" Zhou Ye said, dragging Susan into his arms... "Then, did I sneak you up?"


    "...You...you...you just awake...?" Susan''s eyes widened, she felt ashamed and dead...it was really embarrassing to keep someone else caught. Up."Sorry... I just... just..."


    "No need to apologize..." Zhou Ye said when he blocked Susan with his hand, staring at her blue eyes tightly, and said: "It''s just that the mouth is not like this, but like this..."


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Love...


    If it weren¡¯t for a passing school worker to wake up the two of them once in a while, maybe they would skip class in the first class...


    Of course, it''s not much better now. By the time the two arrived in the math classroom, they had been in class for almost ten minutes...


    But fortunately, all the teachers had been warned by the principal. No one dared to let Zhou Ye stand outside, and even Susan was pardoned. After all, the partiality cannot be too obvious.

 Chapter 303

    Chapter Four Hundred and Seven


    Big break at noon-in the school cafeteria.


    "Ye, you killed me..." Susan held her spoon and stirred the mashed potatoes in front of her vigorously. Although they were broken, it was clear that Susan was taking them out of her breath.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye asked, sitting beside Susan, holding her slender waist indifferently.


    "I''m almost becoming the public enemy of all the girls in the school..." Susan looked at the cafeteria with tears and tears, the girls who looked bad to them... "I think I couldn''t have the same sex during my three years in high school. Friends..."


    "Don''t care about those eyes, dear!" Zhou Ye smiled and whispered in her ear: "If you always care about the eyes of others, you will find that no matter what you do, it is impossible for everyone to like yourself... ¡­So as long as you are happy, Susan baby!"


    "But..." Although Susan wanted to refute, she found that she couldn''t refute Zhou Ye''s words, and no one could satisfy everyone."Well, maybe you are right... But, in my poor high school life, can''t I just make a friend like this?"


    "Trust my baby, true friends will only bless you, not jealous!" Zhou Ye continued to instill his own ideas in Susan."At least you still have me, don''t you?"


    "Okay..." Susan sighed and said, "I only have you now! If you dare to kick me one day, I will cut off your little friend and hang it on the school gate. Write a line of words, the fate of the unsuccessful¡ª"


    "... Believe me, baby, there won''t be that day!" Zhou Ye listened to Susan''s words and couldn''t help but feel cold. I rubbed it, this girl is so fierce...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s somewhat stiff face, Susan giggled, she was as smart as her, although she was intoxicated when talking to Zhou Ye, but... later she reacted, this guy is so proficient, if She said she didn''t have a girlfriend before, and she didn''t believe it when she was killed.


    But she didn¡¯t bother to ask about these things. She believed that she would be able to completely conquer Zhou Ye... It¡¯s a mystery of confidence. If she knew that many women fell into the pit with this idea, she might Will turn around and leave, saying nothing to be with this guy.


    Late in the morning


    An event that sits together in every class-


    Even during the lunch break, an event that must be eaten together-


    These things made the two completely become the default couple relationship in the eyes of other students.After all, Zhou Ye caused a sensation on the first day of school. Many senior girls couldn''t help running to the door of their classroom, wanting to see how delicious this little tender meat just entered school.


    But I didn''t expect that they didn''t wait for them to start.Zhou Ye has already been listed first...How can they be willing to...


    Therefore, many actions against Susan are planned secretly, such as isolating her?


    But it is clear that Susan and Zhou Ye are in a situation where you are in a situation where they are alone, and isolation or something is like deliberately creating conditions for them to be alone.


    If you fail to achieve one plan, you will have two plans.


    Someone deliberately blocked Susan in the women''s toilet... But when Susan habitually shouted Zhou Ye''s name, these girls really saw someone''s toughness...


    Zhou Ye rushed directly into the women¡¯s toilet and caught the group of women for a lesson... Actually, they didn¡¯t beat them so hard, it was just that several envoys were living in the courtyard...


    Those who were not involved in this matter were happily waiting for the school to give Zhou Ye a punishment. The school''s handling surprised them.


    [In view of the fact that Zhou Ye prevented a campus bullying in time, the school decided to award Zhou Ye a first-class scholarship in Sao Paulo. It is hoped that other students will learn from Zhou Ye and jointly create a good teaching environment for the school.


    The above is the school''s handling attitude... The parents of the girls who were injured are not satisfied, threatening the principal to submit the article to the newspaper and to jointly prosecute...


    It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t wait for them to file a lawsuit...their family was bankrupt, those who were resigned were resigned, and the newspaper they contributed to was also closed...So, the matter was over.


    After this incident, this group of students really realized someone''s potential... all of them were as good as a kitten, and no one would dare to blow up with Zhou Ye.


    One week later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After lunch, Susan followed Zhou Ye to the top of the school administration building.


    "Where are we going? Ye!" Susan asked, held by Zhou Ye.


    "At noon, of course it will be a lunch break..." Zhou Ye replied with a smile: "Go, take you to a fun place..."


    "Okay...but don''t do to me what I don''t want to do..." Susan said obediently and walked with Zhou Ye.


    She had to say this, because she almost fell on a few occasions...No way, a certain playboy¡¯s tricks were too tricky, if it weren¡¯t for Susan''s superhuman perseverance, she might have lain down. Zhou Ye was in his arms.


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye vowed: "I promise not to force you... baby!"


    "...Believe you to have a ghost..." Susan blushed when she said this, and she almost couldn''t help it many times, but a trace of obsession in her heart made it difficult for her to let go of everything. Give it to Zhou Ye.


    It''s not that Zhou Ye is not good to her, nor that Zhou Ye is not good enough, but that all this happened so suddenly that Susan suddenly felt unbelievable. She always felt that she could not see the man she loved so much...


    She felt very insecure...Although Zhou Ye protected her very well, this sense of security was different from the so-called sense of security. It was because Zhou Ye was too perfect that she had a dreamlike feeling. Insecurity... She was afraid that she would suddenly lose Zhou Ye, the inextricable man she already loved so deeply...


    She even fears that Zhou Ye will completely disappear into her life after he gets her complete self... Therefore, she clings to the last line of defense... If you want to drag this guy, this can be regarded as a woman''s little Plan it.


    Susan followed Zhou Ye to the small garden on the roof. This was the principal''s private domain, but now it belongs to Zhou Ye...


    "It''s beautiful here..." Susan looked at the green plants around, and then looked up at the distant scene-she couldn''t help but said happily: "Ye, you are so good at finding a place!"


    "Baby Susan, are you afraid... Tell me, what are you afraid of?" Zhou Ye had seen Susan''s melancholy a long time ago, so he took this opportunity to call her to a place where no one was there, and solved it well. The doubts in my heart.


    "Ye, what silly thing are you talking about... How could I be afraid..." Susan didn''t dare to look at Zhou Ye''s eyes, her eyes moved downward.


    "Look into my eyes and tell me, baby, what are you afraid of? Are you afraid of me?" Zhou Ye asked Susan''s cheek softly.


    "Yes, I''m afraid..." Susan looked at Zhou Ye''s eyes and couldn''t help but finally burst out the thoughts that had been suppressed in her heart for a long time."You never tell me where your home is... You never take me to see your parents, and you never introduce your friends to me... I only know one name for you, one The name of magical power... Tell me, how can I not be afraid... Honey, I''m so scared... afraid that one day you will leave me, afraid that I woke up and found that you had never been to me In this world, everything is just my fantasy...I really...really...very scared...because...I love you!"


    Chapter Four Hundred and Eighth


    "...Uh, this is really hard to solve..." Zhou Ye listened to Susan''s words, and felt a little difficult to deal with. The whole thing was a fool, but you can tell a little bit. Then when she got it, she ran away. Don''t drop it, and then tell it all...


    "Tell me, Ye, I want to know you, I want to know you, because I am too afraid of losing you..." Susan''s tone even brought a hint of pleading...


    "Well... girl, are you ready to understand the truth of this world?" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Wait...I''m not ready yet..." Susan said and took a deep breath. She was doing psychological self-construction...


    After taking a few deep breaths, Susan nodded vigorously and said to Zhou Ye: "I''m ready!"


    "If I tell you, baby, the world is not as peaceful as you see it, do you think I''m talking nonsense?" Zhou Ye said, gently using his hands out of thin air, and suddenly there was a sound of glass breaking The sound went up.


    "Where is the sound coming from..." Susan looked at Zhou Ye and then at herself. Nothing changed?"Where is the world different?"


    "This is a mirror world..." Zhou Ye said, grabbing Susan and flying directly into the air...


    "Ahhhhh... Ye, you can actually fly?" Susan stared at her boyfriend in disbelief. This is incredible...


    "This is just a little trick, watch your feet!" Zhou Ye said, motioning Susan to look at her feet...


    "This is Los Angeles, yes..." Susan said, pointing to Disneyland not far southeast of Los Angeles, "That''s Disney¡ªthe place I want to go most!"


    "Okay, optimistic, baby, all of the following will be beyond your understanding!" Zhou Ye said, gently clenching his fist, and suddenly, the entire Los Angeles, like a Rubik''s Cube in the hands of a child, began to splice together automatically. ...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, Ye, what have you done..." Susan looked at the downtown Los Angeles under her feet in disbelief, completely turning into a weird world. Along the street, buildings are stacked...


    "Don''t be nervous, baby, didn''t I tell you? This is the mirror world, and everything that happens here will not affect the real world!" Zhou Ye calmed down the nervous Susan.


    "Oh... my God..." Susan was a little relieved at this time, but soon she couldn''t help asking: "Then can you do this in reality?"

 Chapter 304

    "Of course..." Zhou Ye replied.


    "Oh no...Is it a human-shaped nuclear bomb I fell in love with?" Susan couldn''t help covering her face.


    "Uh-maybe you should call me a superhero..." Zhou Ye was defeated by Susan''s brain circuit.


    "Is it like Captain America?" Susan asked.


    "You can say that..." Zhou Ye said casually: "The guy would respectfully call me the instructor when he saw me..."


    "..." Susan looked at Zhou Ye silently.


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª" Zhou Ye suddenly understood, he seemed to have accidentally exposed his age... "Uh, if I tell you that I am immortal, would you feel unbelievable... ?"


    "...No, I believe that a guy who can play with the city as Lego blocks is not a big deal for him." Susan looked at Zhou Ye in a daze.


    To be honest, Susan¡¯s mood at this time is very complicated, she has joy in her heart, and some incredible... She just wants to know something about the man she loves, but she knows such a big thing... Somewhat at a loss.


    "Actually... I sent my goddaughter to the school to report that day..." Zhou Ye said depressedly: "But when there was a traffic jam, I saw an angel. I said to myself, I must get her... ¡­"


    "Wait, are you right next to me when there is a traffic jam? Is that luxurious and exaggerated team yours?" Susan interrupted Zhou Ye.


    "Uh-yes, it''s my team..."


    "Well, are all superheroes so rich?" Susan asked.


    "No, as far as I know, the American captain doesn''t seem to be very rich, but he and his wife are very happy..."


    After Zhou Ye finished speaking, Susan never asked him anything again, and the atmosphere suddenly became a little silent...


    "Well, it seems that I messed up everything..." Zhou Ye sighed, then stroked his hand casually, and the entire scene space suddenly returned to its original state.


    He hugged Susan and landed on the balcony again, then pointed forward, and a random door opened."Let''s go, Susan, I''ll send you out..."


    "..." Susan didn''t say anything, but instead firmly took Zhou Ye''s hand and refused to let it go. She looked at the sparking portal in front of her. She didn''t know why, she always felt that if she followed Zhou Ye stepped into this portal together, maybe he would lose something.


    "Susan..." Zhou Ye turned his head, looked at Susan, and asked strangely.


    "You used to call me baby..." Susan''s grasping Zhou Ye was dead. She was afraid that if she let go, she would not be able to catch this man. The facts were more bizarre than she thought.


    She did know the things she loved deeply, but this kind of things surpassed her knowledge, she didn''t know how to say...


    "Ahem-okay, baby, we should go out... class is about to go!" Zhou Ye said with a smile on his face.


    "No... let those lessons go to hell!" Susan wanted to do something... She clasped Zhou Ye''s arm tightly, pointed in the direction of Disneyland, and said to him: "Take me there... "


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye nodded helplessly, took Susan''s slender waist and rose into the sky, and flew towards Disneyland...


    Soon, the two arrived at Disneyland.


    "Play with me¡ª¡ª!" As he said, Susan pulled Zhou Ye up and ran towards various entertainment facilities.


    They sit on the pirate ship together, watch the show together...even eat ice cream together.


    You ask where the ice cream comes from?Uh, in fact, you can get it with only a small arbitrary door. The little brother who bought the ice bullying is still holding a large dollar bill and staring at the ice cream that disappeared.


    Unknowingly, it was evening.


    Zhou Ye and Susan sat in the Ferris wheel, watching the sun slowly fall below the sea level...


    "Na-Ye, do you mean that the fact that people in reality cannot perceive the mirror space is true?" Susan snuggled in Zhou Ye''s arms and asked in a mutter.


    "Well, yes..." Zhou Ye replied, playing with Susan''s hair unconsciously.


    "So... what are you waiting for?" Susan turned around and looked straight at Zhou Ye.Issued her challenge."In an empty world, there are only you and me. The two of us are here. Are you going to be in a daze with a beautiful woman? Are you still a man?"


    "...Well, baby, you''ll know the consequences of saying this soon!" Zhou Ye raised an evil smile and hugged Susan''s mouth and stopped...


    Three hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Susan, panting, hugged Zhou Ye tightly, not letting this guy mess up...No way, it''s not that our army is incompetent, it''s really the enemy''s incompetence."Oh my God--Ye, I take back what I said, you are simply a wild beast, no, the wild beast is worse than you..."


    "Is this a compliment to me? Baby..." Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Well... it''s a compliment!" Susan said lazily. After a while of silence, she couldn''t help asking: "If I walked out of the portal with you in the afternoon, what would happen to you? Would you not want me?"


    "You think too much baby!" Zhou Ye gently patted her dolphins and said, "The result will be the same as now, but you may struggle in the early days..."


    "Lang..." Susan gave Zhou Ye a blank look, and then couldn''t help but hugged the man tightly, and said reluctantly, "Damn it, I don''t know which damn it will be in a hundred years. The woman enjoys this feeling in your arms..."


    "You will be there, baby!" Zhou Ye knew Susan''s worries, and said in a low voice, "Do you remember the pain-relieving potion I gave you?"


    "Are you talking about the peach-flavored one?" Susan said, and couldn''t help but look at the pool of blood on the ground again...that is the proof of her chastity.


    "That''s right..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "That thing can prolong your life. Now you have at least tens of thousands of years of life. Are you happy?"


    "So amazing..." Susan couldn''t help asking: "Is there a lot of this stuff?"


    "How could there be a lot..." Zhou Ye said, "I also grabbed it from others..."


    "That..." Susan hesitated, but still did not say anything.


    Zhou Ye saw what she meant, "Don''t worry, I will make arrangements for your parents to achieve alternative longevity..."


    Although the flat peach juice is gone, the clones and consciousness transfer equipment are now very mature, and a set of equipment is not much money, and can be given to them to achieve alternative longevity, so that they can live until they don''t want to live.Of course, it will be sent out after Zhou Ye leaves this world.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Nine


    A week ago¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Europe-Switzerland-Zurich-


    Switzerland borders Germany to the north, France to the west, Italy to the south, and Austria and Liechtenstein to the east.The whole territory is dominated by plateaus and mountains, known as the "Roof of Europe".


    Because it is a permanently neutral country, Switzerland is protected from war. There are a large number of well-preserved medieval buildings, and it is even known as the world garden.


    Located in the northern part of the Alps, at the northwest end of Lake Zurich, at the mouth of the Limmat River and Lake Zurich, Zurich is the largest city in Switzerland. It is also the richest city in Europe.


    Zurich has concentrated the global and European headquarters of more than 120 banks. Of course, there are also headquarters established here by various European high-tech companies, including a high-tech enterprise called "Zero Point".


    Of course, although their name is [zero¡¤heaven] and the abbreviation of the company logo is Z¡¤H, in fact, their real name should be [Zhou¡¤Hydra].The meaning of course is not zero heaven, but Zhou Ye''s Hydra.


    That¡¯s right, [Zero Point Heaven] This company is the company of Hydra after a facelift. They have been hidden underwater for decades, but their pace of expansion has never stopped... just become more secretive , It''s even more unpredictable.


    And at this moment, under the building of ZH Enterprise Headquarters, in the underground base one mile from the ground, a slender, beautiful blonde woman is sitting lazily on her throne, looking at the large scale in front of her. The screen of the projection device.


    In the picture on the device, Zhou Ye put on a school uniform and mixed up with Susan in the school.


    "My dad is getting less and less disciplined!" The blonde beauty Ophelia took the wine glass in her hand, took a sip, and vomited: "In order to be a woman, she went to school to be a student ..."

 Chapter 305

    "It''s not all you are used to..." Emma, ??the white queen on the side, vomited: "With your obedient daughters, what kind of morals does he need..."


    "Hehe...Do you dare to say this in front of my father?" Ophelia smiled and cast a blank glance.


    "...What''s the matter..." Emma just wanted to change her lips, but she softened when she saw Ophelia''s smiley eyes."Well, I admit that I don''t dare to spit him out in front of him... This guy is too bad, I can''t do it all right now!"


    "So, let''s not say that I am used to it!" Ophelia gave Emma a white glance and said: "In fact, we are all the same. He is our man and our king, the king well deserved..."


    ...When she said these words, Ophelia''s face exuded a pious light. For her, Zhou Ye was her faith and everything to her... She loved him more than anything else.


    "..." Emma was a little speechless in the face of Ophelia like this."Forget it, I''ll go up to deal with the company''s affairs..."


    "Hmm-!" Ophelia smiled and nodded, watching Emma leave the room.


    Ophelia, who turned her head, looked at the year, month and day at the top left of the screen, and said to herself: "It''s almost that day again..."


    "Will this year''s gift be something new?" Ophelia touched her chin, thought for a while, and then gently pressed a button on the handle of her seat.


    Following Ophelia''s movements, the screen in front of her changed, and a scientific researcher in a white lab coat appeared. After seeing Ophelia, he hurriedly stood at attention with his hands raised."Long live Hydra!"


    "Long live Hydra!" Ophelia said casually: "How is your research on the alien race Attilan? Have you found their tracks?"


    "We have locked down the general area..." the scientific researcher said, marking an area on the map behind it, covering the area near the North Atlantic Ocean."Give us a few more months, and we can completely explore this area, and we will be able to catch these mice by then!"


    "You don''t have to be responsible for this matter anymore..." Ophelia said, "I will send someone else to be responsible, besides..."


    "But...I''m going to find them soon..." The scientific researcher seemed very unwilling, "Please madam give me some more time..."


    "No... Doctor, it''s not that I don''t trust your abilities, but we have no time!" Ophelia said, "I will leave this to the secret troops, so you don''t have to worry about it. I will hand over all the materials you have to them, and I have more important things for you to do!"


    "Well, madam, your will!" The white-clothed scientific researcher reluctantly agreed.


    "All for the Hydra, long live the Hydra!" Ophelia said.


    "Long live the Hydra!" The scientific researcher in white clamored loudly, his eyes full of fanaticism.


    After hanging up the communication, Ophelia pressed another button, and then a beautiful blonde girl appeared in front of her, "Hi, Mom, what do you want me to do?"


    "Baby Angel, I want to give you a small task!" Ophelia''s eyes are full of doting and drowning. Although Zhou Ye can''t conceive them for the time being because of the improvement of her life level, it will not delay them from using themselves. After conditioning, a progeny is cloned.


    Of course, Zhou Ye still doesn''t know the existence of his own daughter.


    "What task is it?" Angel asked curiously.


    "A very simple task for you!" Ophelia smiled, perhaps because she often touched space gems during the extraction of her own cells. Her good daughter was actually Wanzhong. There is no X gene variant, her ability is space-space in her hands is like a toy... It can be said that she has the strongest spear and the strongest shield.


    There is no attack that can ignore the distance of the space, and no one can stop the shattering of the space... So sending her own daughter, Ophelia is very relieved."Baby, in a while, there will be information sent to your personal terminal, enter that place, catch two people out..."


    "Okay, okay..." As soon as Angel heard that the task was to arrest people, she knew what her mother wanted to do... "Mom, are you planning to give your father a woman again? You have given so much. When will you send your daughter over..."


    "Baby, it''s your comrade-in-arms who will be caught this time!" Ophelia smiled. Knowing the character of her own man, she has cultivated her daughter''s parental attributes since she was a child. Now it seems that her daughter can''t wait... she I can''t wait any longer. I really want to see what my man''s face will look like and know what my face is like.


    "Finally can I recognize my father?" An Qier heard Ophelia''s words, and she became excited... and said quickly: "I''m going to grab those two people now..."


    "Baby, don''t forget to put on the equipment. If you are injured, not only will I be crazy, but your father will also be crazy..." With Ophelia''s last sentence, the video was interrupted.


    Angel was very excited and jumped up happily.


    Angel¡¯s room is a bedroom of more than 100 square meters. In this bedroom, in addition to the normal round wooden couch and all the necessary daily necessities such as computers, is the most conspicuous thing than the full wall and ceiling? Countless pictorials...


    And all the pictorials look like a person, Zhou Ye...


    Angel sat on the couch and took out a small Zhou Ye figure from her pocket. She stroked the figure like a idiot and said to herself: "Dad... Acknowledge... waiting for my dad!"


    This is really a broken mother, who taught a broken daughter...


    Chapter four hundred and ten


    At this moment, the personal terminal on Angel''s wrist rang out, and then a piece of information was projected.


    "Oh? So it turns out that it was them that mom was going to give away..." Looking at the material broadcast in front of him, Angel said to herself: "This is really a simple task!"


    With that, Angel stood up, came to a small door by the wall, opened it and walked in.Soon, a sassy girl in a black military uniform appeared in the room again.


    This is the battle uniform that Ophelia asked the Hydra organization to design specifically for her daughter Angel. It uses Umbrella¡¯s super biomaterial, which has the functions of resisting high temperature and pressure, corrosion and penetration...


    When Ophelia asked her daughter what style of uniform she wanted, when Angel knew that her father seemed to have a soft spot for uniforms, she chose the style of military uniform without hesitation.


    "Okay, Medusa... you are destined to be a plaything of my father!" Angel with a broken smile on her face, gently lifted her foot, and suddenly the whole space changed, and she appeared directly in the mark of fascination. Of the area.


    She is not teleporting, but like a kind of spatial transformation...This is a movement ability that belongs to Angel alone.


    "Come on, let me see where you are..." Angel stood in the middle of the sea and closed her eyes. Soon, she felt an abnormal fluctuation in the space."I found you, little mouse!"


    With the sound of words, Angel''s figure disappeared again in place¡ª¡ª


    The last fortress of the Inhumans-Mid Attilan-


    Medusa Lis Amarqueline Portagan Uh, the name is too long, let''s just call her Medusa in the future.


    Medusa was born in an alien family. She was strengthened by Terrigan crystal since she was a child. She has super powers. She can control the density and length of her hair, and she also has the ability to communicate with each other.


    Therefore, she was assigned by the royal family to communicate with the black bat king in the forbidden room.


    Following the contact between the two, Medusa gradually fell in love with the silent boy...Today, she had just gone to the forbidden room to chat with the Black Bat King and was about to go back to her room.


    Because of Black Bat King¡¯s abilities, he is still under supervision, so the two of them are limited to chatting...After all, every time they meet, there are many people watching in secret, even if they can¡¯t help themselves, they can¡¯t cross the thunder pond. .


    However, even for chatting, it was enough for Medusa, who was just beginning to love her... She took a brisk pace and walked towards her residence.


    Just when she was walking on the street as usual, she suddenly noticed that the whole scene had changed. She stepped in front of her, and the whole space was stretched infinitely. She found herself in an endless stretch from the street. On the empty plain.


    "Who?" Medusa''s long hair was windless and automatic... She looked around with alertness, but no one appeared.


    Medusa retreated cautiously. Although she didn''t know who she was trapped in, it''s better to walk backwards than not to go... Maybe there will be unexpected surprises?


    "Don''t waste your energy..." A female voice suddenly sounded, and the shocked Medusa''s long hair was like countless rattlesnakes, raised up high, as if she would rush to tear her opponent apart as long as she noticed a little accident.


    "Who are you?" Medusa asked.


    "Well-how should I put it? It stands to reason that I shouldn''t be so rude to you..." Angel''s figure appeared in front of Medusa, smiling: "After all, we will be the same man in the future. A woman will be a close comrade in arms..."


    "Are you Black Bat King''s girlfriend?" When Medusa asked these words, her heart was sour.


    "Black Bat King? Bah-he is worthy too?" Angel looked disgusted."


    "Who are you? Since you are not the girlfriend of the Black Bat King, why do you say we are a man''s woman?" Medusa''s question was like a cannon.


    "I? You will know from now on! As for our future men..." Angel said that Zhou Ye, the whole person collapsed, "He is my father, the most perfect creation of the gods... No No, it¡¯s a little too worthy of those miscellaneous gods to say that. It should be said that he - is God, is my God, and will be your God in the future..."

 Chapter 306

    "You are crazy...you actually want to marry your father?" Medusa was stupid. Is the girl in front of her really normal?


    "Hey, the so-called world is set by those ordinary people..." Angel disdainfully said: "As a god with eternal life, do you need to care about the rules set by those ordinary people?"


    "You are really crazy..." Medusa said viciously, "I won''t marry your father. I have no interest in the old man..."


    "Old man?" Angel cast Medusa from the corner of her eyes and said, "You are so ignorant, although my father is several thousand years old...but...he is still a young and fascinating teenager... ¡­Look, this is my father, how is it? Isn¡¯t it handsome? Is there a heartbeat?"


    Angel said, using her personal terminal to project a photo of Zhou Ye.


    Seeing Zhou Ye¡¯s photos, even Medusa, who is now hostile, has to admit that this guy doesn¡¯t matter what his personality is, but from the standpoint of appearance alone... The two are completely incomparable.


    "It''s really beautiful..." Medusa said, taking two steps forward, as if she wanted to look at Zhou Ye''s photo more closely.


    "Right, right, I said, my dad is the best dad in the world!" Angel''s face was proud, like a senior missionary fan girl, completely lost in her thoughts, not paying attention to Medo Sha''s actions.


    Medusa took a look at the distance between the two, and she calculated it secretly. According to her own ability, she could already take the little girl down, before she suddenly got into trouble."Although he is handsome, I will never fall in love with him!"


    With the sound of the words, Medusa''s long red hair wrapped around Angel''s limbs like a viper out of a hole.


    "It''s really stupid..." Angel looked at Medusa, who was still desperately urging her abilities, and said disdainfully: "You really can beat me because of yourself? Don''t you think the distance between us seems too far? "


    Medusa also found that something was wrong. From her point of view, the distance between the two of them was only a little more than one meter at most, but after her ability to stimulate her hair, her hair is now almost ten meters long, but still Can''t touch Angel''s body."What exactly is going on?"


    "Do you feel desperate?" Angel smiled and looked at Medusa and said: "Although our distance seems to be only a few meters away, in fact, the distance between us is calculated in light years...Ha, no I told you, the second gift is here too!"


    Medusa looked at Angel in front of her and stretched out her hand and grabbed it. A blond girl only 13 or 14 years old appeared next to her... "No, Crystal-what did you do to her?"


    "I don''t have any kind of her, you will all be my future comrades-in-arms, it is too late for me to take care of you!" Angel smiled.


    "Let go of my sister, I will go with you to meet your father..."


    "It''s impossible..." Angel said: "Now you resist because you still don''t know what it''s like to follow my father. When you know, hehe, I''m afraid I won''t drive you away..."


    "No... let go of my sister, she''s too young..."


    "It''s not too young... My mother is right. Education should start from the baby. Besides, your sister is already a big loli, and it should be the type my father likes!"


    "...No, please..."


    "Don''t waste your mouth or water..." Angel said, stretched out her hands and squeezed out of thin air, grabbing the space prison that trapped the two women, and stepping forward. The next moment, she had returned to the underground base where her mother was. .


    "Mom...I''m back!" Seeing Ophelia, Angel ran over happily and hugged her mother.


    "Nice job, baby!" Ophelia looked at the space cage that her daughter was holding tightly in her hands, and the two women trapped inside-now, there are gifts.


    Chapter four hundred and eleven


    Time returned to normal point again.


    "It''s all your fault..." Susan, who was sitting in Zhou Ye''s car, had red cheeks, and she was beating Zhou Ye while complaining.


    "Yes, it''s all my fault..." Although Zhou Ye admitted that he was wrong, he was still complaining in his heart. If it weren''t for you to start temptation and confuse me when it''s getting dark, it''s almost nine now. Do you go home after ordering too much?


    "...It''s all your fault anyway!" Seeing Zhou Ye''s expression, Susan understood what he meant. "Anyway, it was because you didn''t say it clearly that caused such a result. You have to take full responsibility!"


    "...Okay!" Zhou Ye couldn''t answer except this sentence, what can he say?In other words, how stupid he would be to talk to a sister who spoiled herself in this way about whose fault it was...who should be mainly responsible for such things.


    "After arriving at my house in a while, you have to go in and explain to my parents the reason why I came back late!" Susan Cao said: "Well-we said that we were arguing about a topic in school too seriously, so we missed it. School time?"


    Susan had just come up with a reason and overturned it herself."No, no...it''s so late, my father must have gone to school to find me!"


    "Or just say I went to your house to play?" Susan said, after thinking about it, she overturned the reason again."No, in that case, my brother Jonah would definitely think that something happened to you..."


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at this innocent sister paper, looking for trouble here, could not help but almost laughed...Hey, this kind of sister paper is the most fun.


    "You''re still laughing..." Susan looked at Zhou Ye''s slightly widened horns, and bit him bitterly."Do you know, it''s the first time I''m going home so late..."


    "I know... I know everything!" Zhou Ye took Susan in his arms, the blood on the floor of the cabin of the Ferris wheel was enough to show that she was a more obedient girl before."Leave everything to me...you just need to look at me, okay? Baby!"


    "Um-!" Susan nodded, and once again nestled her body in Zhou Ye''s arms. She believed that Zhou Ye would be able to easily handle her family.


    The convoy quickly reached Susan''s door. Zhou Ye helped Susan get out of his luxury car, and then asked the maids to drive back first, and later they would find a way to go home.


    Susan''s house is a two-story villa of a normal-looking middle-class family. Standing in front of her house, listening to the voices of her father and mother in the house, Susan can easily tell that her parents are very anxious¡­¡­


    At this moment, Susan was a little afraid to knock on the door, even a little afraid of knocking... She didn''t know how to explain to her parents.


    "I''ll come, baby!" Zhou Ye said, before Susan could speak, he pressed the doorbell--


    "Susan¡ªdid you come back?" With the voice, a middle-aged woman opened the door.


    "Susan--! Oh my God, where did you go, your father and I are looking for you everywhere, even we have already called the police..." Susan''s mother said and hugged her daughter in her arms. In her arms, she looked like a mother and daughter.


    "Is Susan back? My dear daughter, where did you go..." Susan''s father also walked out, but he saw Zhou Ye at a glance."you are?"


    "Hello, I am Susan''s boyfriend... Zhou Ye, you can call me Zhou!" Zhou Ye introduced herself: "Today I forced Susan to let her accompany me, so she came back a bit late. Sorry!"


    "... Zhou? I heard Susan mention you!" A young man also heard the sound and walked out. It is Susan''s younger brother, Jonathan Stone, the future thunderbolt.


    "Really? I often hear her mention you, Jonathan Stone, can I call you Joe?" Zhou Ye said to his brother-in-law with a smile.


    "Of course no problem!" Joe said familiarly: "If you can teach me kung fu... it would be even better!"


    "Okay, Joe, go in and talk..." Susan''s father looked at his timid daughter, then at Zhou Ye, and then interrupted his son''s words.


    "Right right, isn''t it Zhou? Let''s talk inside the house!" Susan''s mother said, letting the door open and welcoming Zhou Ye and Susan in.


    After walking into the room-Susan''s father politely let Zhou Ye sit down on the sofa, Susan consciously sat beside Zhou Ye...


    Susan¡¯s parents sat across from them, of course, including Susan¡¯s younger brother, Jonathan¡ª


    This situation unknowingly turned into a pattern like interrogation...


    "What the hell did you do tonight?" Susan''s father, who was sitting in the chair, asked stiffly.


    "...Dad, I..." Susan just wanted to speak, but Zhou Ye stopped her.


    "We did what a boy and girl friend would do tonight..." Zhou Ye shook his head slightly at Susan, and then said: "Originally I wanted to make up a lie to deceive you, but later I discovered that a lie requires countless people. Lies to help, so I plan to tell you the truth directly, I love Susan, we have all the things that happen to men and women in love!"


    "You guys..." Susan''s father''s veins grew furious when he heard Zhou Ye''s words.But at this moment, his wife stopped her husband who was about to get angry.


    "Well, Zhou... can I call you that way?"


    "Of course, I think we will be relatives in the future!"


    "Well, I can see that you are a mature child!" Mary said, "Have you thought about your future with Susan?"


    "Of course, we will get married in the future...We will be happy!" Zhou Ye said confidently.

 Chapter 307

    "But, you are still young, do you really understand the meaning of love?" Mary asked with some worry.


    "..." Zhou Ye was really dumbfounded when he faced the word young, and Susan next to him felt like he wanted to laugh... Faced with a person who wants to call the instructor of Captain America, do you think he is young?are you kidding me?


    "Actually-I know everything that Susan and I will face, but I have the confidence to go along with Susan. I know that maybe for you, love does not mean anything, but I think that marriage without love It really won''t last long..." Zhou Ye could only say that.


    "..." Susan''s mother looked at Zhou Ye in silence for a long time, and then a smile gradually appeared on the corner of her mouth: "Well, boy, I have to say, you moved me, you passed me here, but... One thing is that we are not ready to be grandparents, so you have to be careful!"


    "Mary...what are you..." Susan''s father.Frank was a little anxious, how could he let this guy who deceived his precious daughter pass so easily...


    "I think he did a great job!" Mary said indifferently: "Compared to someone, the first time I came to my house, the trembling performance when facing my father was much better..."


    "But at the time your father held a double-barreled shotgun at my head..." Frank explained.


    "No, no, whether you have courage has nothing to do with whether you have a shotgun aimed at your head, dear!" Mary retorted, "And I like this handsome guy very much, can''t you?"


    "Who has the final say in this family?" Frank slapped the table angrily and roared.


    "Of course it''s me. What''s the matter?" Mary stared at her husband without being surprised at all, and said, "Do you have any comments?"


    "No, no...I don''t have any opinion, dear, I just want to show how to be a good husband in front of the little guy!" Frank said timidly.


    ... Zhou Ye looked at the husband and wife like a treasure in front of him, suddenly speechless, his old husband seemed a little afraid of his wife...


    "My mother used to run a farm at home. I heard from my grandfather that when my mother was young, she was a famous cowboy who can subdue a mad bull with her bare hands!" Susan whispered to her man''s ears. The details of the parents.


    I have to say that sometimes with a good appearance, there are bonus points in front of the mother-in-law, at least Zhou Ye got a lot of bonus points...


    Chapter Four Hundred and Twelve


    "Zhou, I really don¡¯t need me to help you add a quilt to Susan¡¯s room so you can make do with it?" Mary laughed and teased Zhou Ye, not caring that her daughter was shy and was about to get under the sofa. Up...


    "No, I think we will have a lot of time together in the future, don''t we?" Zhou Ye smiled and refused. His personal terminal has been shaken many times. Obviously someone was calling him, so he had to leave soon. ."Thank you Mary, your cookies are excellent!"


    "Well, that''s really a shame. But thank you for your compliment, Frank always complains that I make the cookies too sweet..." Mary Le''s face almost became a flower, and she liked it very much. Talking handsome young man, and she thinks this young man knows how to advance and retreat, not the kind of spoiled rich boy."Should I ask Frank to drive you back?"


    "No, I can take a taxi by myself!" Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out her arms, Susan cleverly hugged him, gently put a bite on his cheek, and said: "See you tomorrow, dear, be a man Good dream!"


    "Well, see you tomorrow!" Zhou Ye also said goodbye to Susan''s parents: "See you tomorrow, Frank, Mary, of course, and you, Joe!"


    "See you tomorrow!" In just half an hour, Susan''s family was conquered by Zhou Ye. No matter what kind of topic, he can always discuss it with you, making people feel like spring breeze, to be honest. , Susan has an illusion that Zhou Ye is the kid...


    Susan''s family sent Zhou Ye to the door and watched Zhou Ye leave until his back disappeared from the street, and the family returned to their home again.


    "I have to say, Baby Susan, your ability to find a boyfriend is really great!" Even Frank, who didn''t like Zhou Ye just now, was a little bit reluctant to leave Zhou Ye."This guy actually likes the same team as me, ha, what a nice kid!"


    "Hi, it''s not fair. Why is the girlfriend I''m looking for is a bad girl in your eyes, and Susan''s boyfriend becomes a treasure with you?" Jonathan said dissatisfied.


    "That''s because they weren''t serious girls, dear!" It was his mother, Mary, who answered his question."If they can conquer our whole family like Zhou, I think your father will definitely agree to take them home!"


    "Well...a girl like Zhou?" Jonathan gave up the stupid idea after thinking for a while."No... I think it will be a doom for me, I will be controlled by such a girl..."


    "I think you need such a girl..." Susan smiled.


    "No, Susan..."


    While the family was still talking about Zhou Ye at home, on the other side¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As soon as Zhou Ye got out of the sight of Susan''s family, he took out a flat mirror from his pocket and put it on, then connected to his personal terminal. On his flat mirror, he showed a slim figure with blond hair.


    "Hi, Dad, did you miss me?" Ophelia said with a smile.


    "Baby, don''t you sleep?" Zhou Ye looked at the time on his wrist. It is now a quarter to ten o''clock in the evening in the U.S., "I remember it''s only four o''clock in the morning where you are now..."


    "Yes..." Ophelia smiled: "Because I am six hours faster than you, I can say to you now, happy birthday... Dad!"


    "Birthday?" Zhou Ye hasn''t remembered his birthday for a long time, but he still remembers the birthdays of each of his women... "I forgot... it''s my birthday again this year!"


    "Yes, Dad!" Ophelia winked at Zhou Ye playfully, and said, "Would you like to come to me and celebrate your birthday in advance? Friendly reminder, Dad, I have prepared a mysterious A birthday present for you!"


    "What gift?" Zhou Ye was aroused by Ophelia''s words. Her own daughter can always bring unexpected surprises to herself."Can''t you tell me something first? Baby!"


    "Of course¡ª" Ophelia deliberately made her voice long, and then cut off someone''s thoughts."No!"


    "Okay, okay! I''ll be there now..." Zhou Ye said and looked around.


    This street is still in a residential area. It is almost ten o''clock in the evening. The street here is very quiet, and every family has their doors closed to enjoy their lives.


    Zhou Ye looked around at no one, pointed his finger to the front, a random door with sparks opened, and then Zhou Ye jumped in and walked in.Soon, any door closed, and the whole street was calm again...


    In the underground base of Z¡¤H Group Headquarters¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Ophelia smiled and looked at the man coming out of this arbitrary door in front of her, and leaped on it happily like a little girl, and hugged him."Dad, happy birthday!"


    "Baby, thank you!" Zhou Ye said with a smile while hugging his eldest daughter.


    Ophelia also has a special place in Zhou Ye''s mind. After all, Ophelia is the daughter he adopted for the first time. It can be said that she is the eldest daughter...Zhou Ye still has some preference for Ophelia. of.


    "Baby, where''s my gift? If I''m not satisfied, you can be unlucky!" Zhou Ye smiled and patted Ophelia''s affectionate dolphins, and joked.


    "As long as you have to eat the cake before you can open the gift, Dad!" Ophelia spoiled: "Let''s go, let''s eat the cake first!"


    "Uh-okay!" Zhou Ye touched his stomach. He just ate a lot of cookies at Susan''s house. Do you want to continue eating now?Forget it, I can''t make my good girl sad, feeling a little full, he can still hold it...


    Ophelia took her father''s hand, walked towards the next room, opened the door, and Zhou Ye saw the big exaggerated cake...a six-layer ice cream cake with a diameter of one meter...


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless... looked at the cake, then at his stomach."Baby, although I have superman power...but it doesn''t mean I have superman appetite..."


    "Of course I won''t let Dad finish this cake alone!" Ophelia said with a smile.


    With the sound of her words, a group of girls all ran out of the darkness, each holding Zhou Ye without a mouthful, some said happy birthday to dad, and some said happy birthday to dear...


    These girls are naturally Emma and the daughters of Qin Gray...With Qin and Emma, ??Ophelia wants to dominate Zhou Ye for a birthday, which is simply impossible.


    And Ophelia didn''t care, this kind of thing was inevitable, but she also made an appointment with her daughters. After giving her father''s birthday, she had to wait for her father to receive his birthday present before she could go with them... The girls also agreed. After all, Angel would still call their mothers when it comes to seniority.


    They have no objection to occasionally letting Angel this lovely daughter.


    Watching the appearance of the women, Zhou Ye said that he was not moved.It is such a blessing to have a group of people who love you deeply and always remember your birthday.


    At least Zhou Ye felt very happy right now.


    "Okay, Dad, don''t be moved... Hurry up and blow the candles!" Ophelia said, pushing the cart with the cake to Zhou Ye''s.


    Chapter four hundred and thirteen


    On the huge cake, there are only eighteen candles. In fact, this is what the girls mean. Time has no meaning to them. Why can''t it be the eighteenth birthday every year?If you have to remember how many years you have lived, your mentality will grow old unknowingly.


    The moment Zhou Ye blew out the candles, the women cheered and picked up the cake and started a cake battle... At this moment, they forgot all their superpowers, just like ordinary people, avoiding each other, yes. Throwing the cake.

 Chapter 308

    This is also the tradition of Zhou Ye''s family, just to keep in mind that he is still a person, not a superior god... Gods have no emotions, but people can have them.So on the day of Zhou Ye''s birthday, if there is nothing urgent, everyone will not use super powers to return to the natural state of the day.


    After going crazy with the girls for a while, the six-layer big cake was exhausted... Just when Zhou Ye planned to appease the girls according to tradition, he found that his daughters and the women were leaving with a smile. The room...


    "Uh-what are you doing?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "The rest of the time is gift time, Dad! I hope you will like the birthday present I gave you..." Ophelia said, closing the door.


    At this time, three lampposts were illuminated in the room¡ªunder the lampposts, there were three gift boxes over one meter high...


    "...Well, let me see what gift my good girl gave me!" Zhou Ye opened the three gift boxes with curiosity. The moment the boxes opened, Zhou Ye was stunned.


    In the gift box in the middle, there is a blond girl of about sixteen years old...All over her body, there is only a ribbon tied with a bow on her body...


    And in the gift box on the right, there is a sixteen-year-old red-haired girl who seems to have been given some drugs... It looks a little sluggish, but I have to admit that this girl has a good pair of babies.


    In the gift box on the left, there is a thirteen or fourteen-year-old Lolita. Like a red-haired girl, her eyes are a bit sluggish... They are all impeccable, but they are cleverly covered with a bow with a ribbon. Lived somewhere.


    "This really gave me a surprise..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head. He vaguely remembered what Ophelia, a good daughter, said when she gave him a woman for the first time.[I will be your most special woman!


    Well, Zhou Ye admitted that his daughter did it. Although his other women would not criticize him for accepting a daughter, they would not take the initiative to give him a woman. Only this daughter...


    "Then I will accept this gift unceremoniously!" Zhou Ye smiled and hugged his gift.


    Like a gentleman, let go of those women?Why are you kidding?Is Zhou Ye that kind of moral saint?Obviously he is not... the moral constraints on him are almost zero.


    What can restrain Zhou Ye is only his conscience... But, obviously, at this time, his conscience is not online¡ª¡ª


    Four hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye carried the sleeping three women one by one on the couch, and after covering them with quilts... and walked out of the room.


    Because Angel had been infatuated with Zhou Ye for a long time, she yelled out the word "Dad" in an inadvertent segment... Zhou Ye couldn''t help but check out someone''s origins.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye really had an unspeakable sense of strangeness from the moment he knew Angel''s identity, so...what should Angel call him?Okay, I don''t want to, it''s really a tangled thing...


    I don¡¯t know what medicine Ophelia gave Medusa and Crystal. Just as Zhou Ye levelled Angel, the two of them became sober...


    They rebelled, but they didn''t use it to slander¡ª


    They begged.But it''s still useless--


    In the end, they fell into Zhou Ye''s mouth. When Zhou Ye knew the identity of Medusa and Crystal, he couldn''t help but praise his daughter... Knowing that the daughter who helped his father make up for the missing is a good girl. daughter!!


    Zhou Ye almost forgot that there is a group of Inhumans... I didn¡¯t expect Ophelia to help him make up. Zhou Ye who got it is now seriously considering, next time he changes the world, should he bring it with him? Where''s my good daughter?


    When Zhou Ye finished packing everything and walked out of the room, all the women in the large living room outside were watching him... "Baby, are you going to let me go like this?"


    "How is it possible, sisters, come on!" With Emma''s words, another war began.


    And on the other side---the mysterious capital of the alien race, Attilan.


    "My dear brother, don''t you wonder why the royal girl named Medusa hasn''t come to see you for more than a week?" Simos said with a smile while watching his brother fidgeting on the monitor.


    "Oh... I forgot that you can''t talk anymore, because you will kill as soon as you speak, just like killing our parents..." Simos hates this brother, or, to be precise, hates him. I hate him for having a powerful force he doesn''t have, and hate him for killing his parents.


    Simos triumphantly looked at the pleading expression on the Black Bat King¡¯s face, and said nothing. Although his purpose of coming today was to tell his brother about this matter, Simos felt this when he looked at his anxious expression. It is a kind of supreme enjoyment...


    [Please, Mark, tell me what happened to Medusa?King Black Bat wrote this sentence on the paper with a pen and placed it in front of him for his brother to see.


    "Well, we''re still brothers after all..." Simos smiled triumphantly when he saw his brother''s pleading note, and then said: "A week ago, the royal girl Medusa disappeared in Attilan for no reason... ...Also missing is her sister, Crystal! After inquiring the only wise man in the clan [Future] with the ability to predict, the Gene Council decided to give up searching for the two..."


    why?The cardboards in the Black Bat King''s hands trembled and trembled because of excitement. After all, one of them was his lover. Now that he heard that his lover was abandoned by the Gene Council, how could he not be angry.


    Simos looked at the WHY on his brother''s cardboard, which was a little scribbled because of excitement, and said with a smile: "Such a secret thing is not something that an incompetent person can know. Maybe it is because of a private transaction, maybe it is. Because some people don¡¯t want to see the contact between the two of you... who knows?"


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" The black bat king clenched his fists tightly, his anger was rising, and he finally shouted loudly: "Damn!!!"


    Obviously, this soundproof room cannot control the Black Bat King''s ability well. When he yelled out this word, the whole room was instantly shaken by his infrasound ability¡ª¡ª


    Seeing his brother coming out of trouble, Simos laughed frantically. He knew that the highest genetic council that ruled the Inhumans was in trouble, and maybe those royals would be out of luck.This is something he is happy to see. If the Inhuman race is not chaotic, how can he have a chance?His weak brother...hehe, he will only become a tool in his hands.


    Chapter four hundred and fourteen


    The Black Bat King pulled his brother Simos out of the ruins, and then took him to the Parliament building where the Gene Council was located.


    All the royal guards along the way were frightened when facing the Black Bat King.No way, the Black Bat King has been a famous figure in the Inhuman race since his infancy...


    His destructive power made his reputation known throughout Attilan.


    The two soon arrived at the meeting place of the Gene Council. It just so happened that the people in the Gene Council were discussing something...


    Through the disappearance of Medusa and Crystal, members of the parliament felt that this place was no longer safe. Although they chose to give up looking for two women for the future of the alien race because of the words of the wise, this does not mean they just hope Seeing that someone continues to disappear.


    So the issue they discussed today is whether to move Attilan and leave this place.


    When Attilan was built, he had already considered the danger of being discovered in the future. Therefore, the last fortress of this alien race is a mobile city.


    Some members agreed to leave here, but some members did not agree to leave here. Instead, they called for an end to Attilan¡¯s isolated life, strengthen contact with the outside world, and strive for a place in the world.


    The two factions are telling each other their opinions and reasons, and no one will let anyone...the speakers are a bit big...


    "Members, I think you should first listen to the thoughts of the future king!" A voice suddenly sounded, and then the Black Bat King and Simos came out.


    "Who released you!" The speaker stood up with a squeak, and shouted angrily: "Guard, where''s the guard? Give these two guys..."


    "Shut up!" The Black Bat King spoke, and his words made the Speaker shatter into scum. This is not to say how awesome he is, but just because of his infrasonic ability.


    "..." Seeing that the speaker was killed in an instant, all the members of the Gene Council were shocked. They looked at the Black Bat King in horror, and secretly cursed the bastard who released this guy in their hearts.


    [Tell me, where is Medusa?] The Black Bat King raised a card in his hand and looked at the congressmen.


    "No...you can''t go to Medusa, you will bring destruction to our Attilan like this!" a member of the Councillor said tremblingly.


    "Shut up!" The Black Bat King spoke again, but as long as he spoke, one person would die... Obviously, it was the Senator who said no to him that died this time.


    "I...I...we...don''t know where she is..." A congressman compromised in the face of death threats."Only a wise man can know where she is..."


    [Where is the wise man?The black bat king flies the book, the location of the wise man is Attilan¡¯s top secret, of course he doesn¡¯t know.


    "The wise man is on the tower!" the congressman said, pointing to the tallest spire-shaped building in Attilan outside.


    "..." The Black Bat King turned and left, but Simos stayed.He had long wanted to kill all the people in the Gene Council.


    In fact, very early on, he was secretly launching those alien races with weak or incompetent capabilities, and those people were also very dissatisfied with their own situation... Therefore, an underground resistance organization took shape early. .


    Simos has been waiting for the opportunity... and now, the opportunity has come.


    "Gentlemen, the Inhumans should not continue to bear this backward caste system...so!" Simos said and waved slightly, and a group of heavily armed and firearms broke in."Kill these noble congressmen, our destiny is in our own hands!"

 Chapter 309

    ...Following his words, the guns in the hands of those people opened fire...Although there are a few powerful members in a group of congressmen... But what is there to say?Fisted the master indiscriminately... No matter how high in martial arts, they fell with a single shot... Therefore, they ended up in a pool of blood.


    Although the black bat king who rushed out at this moment was a little aware that he was being used as a gun by his brother, for a man with a strong hormone secretion, nothing is as important as his girlfriend in his mind at this moment. Sex.


    When the Black Bat King came to the tallest tower of Attilan, sitting in front of him was an old man with white beard and hair. In his muddy eyes, you seemed to see the alternation of life and death. , The handover of the past and the future.


    "You are here..." The wise man looked at the black bat king who came in front of him and was not surprised at all. "You don''t need to talk, my old man can''t match the power of your infrasound!"


    "..." The Black Bat King was silent, looking at the wise man in front of him.


    "I know what you want to know..." The wise man sighed deeply, "The future is never set in stone... But what I see is only one of countless possibilities. I hope you can overthrow what I see. future¡­¡­"


    "Go to this location to find Medusa..." The wise man looked at the Black Bat King, and then handed him a note with an address on it."Hope... you can change the terrible future I see!"


    After saying this, the wise man closed his eyes again. He didn''t want to speak anymore. He knew that he was sending the Black Bat King to death, but there was no way...The gear of fate, since more than fifty years ago, Changed the trajectory...


    The Black Bat took the note, bowed deeply to the old man, then turned and left here, he had to find a certain big dog-after all, if he had to run to this place by himself, no Knowing how long it would take, he was impatient and impatient, so who would let him not fly with his own ability yet.


    Switzerland¡¤Zurich-9:42 AM-


    ZH Group Headquarters Building-in the underground base.


    Zhou Ye and the girls, who were sleeping, were suddenly awakened by a harsh alarm.


    [Warnings, warnings, signs of movement of high-energy elements are found, but no registration information is found, they are unknown movements, and now a three-level combat warning is activated.


    "Who is this Nima..." Zhou Ye mumbled dissatisfiedly and opened his eyes, and a scene immediately appeared in front of him, a bulldog lying on the ground with a man in black clothes. The young man appeared on the top floor of ZH.


    Well, Zhou Ye knows who this is. Obviously, although he doesn''t know the young Black Bat King, but when he sees the big dog named Tetanus who can only teleport, he doesn''t know who it is. That would be too insulting to his IQ.


    "Hey, I just slept with my future wife, now I''m here to settle the accounts!" Zhou Ye sighed softly. He didn''t plan to leave this trouble to Ophelia, even though the gift was given by Ophelia. , But the gift was given to him... As a responsible man, how could he leave such troubles to his daughter?


    "Who is it? Dad?" Ophelia also rubbed her sleepy eyes and sat up.


    "It''s okay, it''s just a little bug!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Baby, you can sleep for a while, don''t worry, I will get rid of him in a while..."


    "Uh-!" Ophelia loves her father''s character the most, and a responsible man is worth entrusting, isn''t it?


    Seeing Zhou Ye who got dressed in an instant and opened a random door and walked out, Ophelia couldn''t sleep either...


    Although obediently listening to her father''s words and not paying attention to that guy, it does not mean that Ophelia can''t do something else...


    Ophelia, who casually put on a pajama, walked to the next room and called to her good girl who was still dreaming on the couch."Baby Angel, wake up!"


    "Mom..." Angel opened her eyes, saw her mother, smiled and hugged it up.


    "How was it last night?"


    "Dad is awesome!" Angel said with a smile: "Sure enough, Dad is the best gift God has given her daughter!"


    "Well, I think your father thought so too!" Ophelia said, her face straightened."Now the black bat king of the Inhuman race is here for trouble..."


    "He? I went to solve him..." Angel said that she was about to get up. She didn''t care about the black bat king, but the black bat king was indeed a scum in front of her.


    "No, baby. Your father has gone to clean up that idiot!" Ophelia pressed her agitated daughter and said, "And you, baby, I''ll give you a task."


    "What task?" Angel asked.


    "Take our Viper Legion to get me the Attilan of the Inhumans. I think they should have a lot of the technology we need!" Ophelia has already begun to take the Black Bat King''s Old nest.


    "No problem, mom!" Angel Jiao laughed: "Just leave it to me..."


    Chapter four hundred and fifteen


    The Black Bat King was taken directly to the top of a building by the big dog [Tetanus]. He couldn''t help but look up at the sky... The sky here is so high.In Attilan, the sky is all holographic projection, but even the perfect large-scale holographic projection will have flaws. At least the sense of distance from the sky in the real world is not available in holographic projection...


    [Good boy] The Black Bat King rubbed his tetanus head, and then looked at his position. The two huge capitals ZH on the edge of the building let him know that he was not in the wrong place.


    Just when the Black Bat King was going to find the stairs to go downstairs to find his lover, tetanus suddenly bit his shirt and made an attack on a certain open space.


    The black bat king knew that tetanus could not pose this posture in a targeted manner. He carefully stared at the direction tetanus was looking at. In the blink of an eye, any door with sparks opened, and a tall man walked out of it. A handsome boy around Mi Jiu.


    "Because of the ability to teleport, is it sensitive to spatial fluctuations?" Zhou Ye saw the tetanus roaring at him as soon as he walked out of the portal, and said with a smile: "Is this an animal''s intuition?"


    "..." The Black Bat King looked at Zhou Ye cautiously. He didn''t think that the person who appeared suddenly would be an ordinary person, but a person who was not an ordinary person, after he appeared here, then appeared here, and After seeing himself and the big dog, there was no surprise in his eyes. It was obvious that he was not good.


    "..." Looking at the Black Bat King who didn''t say a word, Zhou Ye suddenly remembered his ability."Ah, by the way... I forget that the moment you speak will cause disaster, well, let''s find a place that can be destroyed at will!"


    As he said, Zhou Ye snapped his fingers lightly, and suddenly a sound of glass shattering sounded... The Black Bat and Big Dog were simultaneously dragged into the mirror world by him.


    "Okay, you can talk now..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "I think you should be looking for your little girlfriend Medusa..."


    "..." The Black Bat King nodded cautiously, still guarding Zhou Ye.


    "That''s really sorry..." Zhou Ye showed a smile on his face, "She just became my woman last night, and I don''t have the habit of giving my own woman to others, so..."


    Before Zhou Ye''s words were finished, a certain black bat king who had been smoky by Zhou Ye''s words yelled: "You damn it!!!"


    Looking at the scene like a typhoon crossing the border, the Black Bat King is still cautiously guarding, because what he just saw clearly, the man disappeared in front of his eyes in an instant, obviously not being torn by his own ability Removed the debris, but hid in the past...


    "This world is really wonderful!" A voice suddenly rang in the ears of the Black Bat King, and the voice came from behind him-"When you don''t speak, many people think you are a dumb, but when you speak, they will Say, wow, it''s not dumb, it''s a big voice!"


    "...Hiss!" The Black Bat King took a sharp breath and turned to speak again, only to find a cloud of red powder appeared on his face...


    "Cough cough cough cough¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    Suddenly, the black bat king felt a hot sensation in his throat and nasal cavity. This unprecedented pain made him feel that life is better than death.


    "Cough cough cough cough!" Black Bat King coughed desperately. Every time he coughed, a group of infrasound waves ejected from his mouth, just like a broken pea she hand.


    "...It turns out that the so-called black bat king only needs a bag of barbecue seasoning to subdue it. It''s really simple!" Zhou Ye stood in the air, watching the black bat king desperately coughing under his feet...


    Zhou Ye smiled and fell down and walked towards the Black Bat King... At this moment, the Black Bat King suddenly raised his head, two beams of light emerged from his hands, and he directed towards Zhou Ye.


    "..." It hit, and the Black Bat King opened his hot eyes in front of him, watching Zhou Ye, who was hit by two of his own electric ions... won.


    "Who gave you the confidence that it can reach me?" Zhou Ye''s figure reappeared behind the Black Bat King, clutching his head, and vigorously moving towards the roof.


    "Rumble--!"


    The Black Bat King was directly grabbed by Zhou Ye''s head, and hit all the way from the top of the building to the bottom of the building¡ª¡ª


    Standing in the ruins, Zhou Ye looked at the bloody Black Bat King, smiled and shook his head and said, "The superheroes in Marvel are really tough, all of them won¡¯t die if they do... ¡­Also, it happens to be used as a test product for a good girl. Anyway, it is common sense to send a gift back after receiving a gift!"


    "..." The Black Bat King looked at Zhou Ye with vague eyes... He didn''t know where this powerful person came from, why he lost so quickly... [Medusa... I''m sorry, I Failed to rescue you] After these words flashed through his mind, the Black Bat fell into a deep coma.


    After all, with this level of impact, even the green skin with the strongest physical and physical strength in Marvel will have to be confused for a while, not to mention this black bat king who is not known for physical strength?


    Just as Zhou Ye was carrying the Black Bat King and was going to leave, the figure of tetanus suddenly appeared beside him, and his claws patted the Black Bat King¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 310

    "NONONO...This is not a Frisbee, but I can''t play it for you, Big Dog!" Zhou Ye said, hitting Big Dog''s head with a punch.


    But obviously, this big dog has become refined, seeing that the Black Bat King cannot be rescued, his figure flashes, intending to teleport away...


    Zhou Ye didn''t plan to put a teleporting pet outside to cause trouble for himself. He smiled as he watched the tetanus teleported away.


    A green magic circle appeared behind him and turned directly counterclockwise...


    "Woo-!" Tetanus looked at Zhou Ye who appeared in front of him again, shaking his head for unknown reasons, could this bad guy also teleport?But the scenery here looks familiar.


    "Good night big dog!" As Zhou Ye''s words fell, his fist hit the tetanus head... Tetanus was like drunk. After staggering a few steps, he fell to the ground.


    "I hope that the guys from the Dog Association will not say that I abuse small animals!" Zhou Ye smiled and grabbed the tetanus collar, opened any door directly, and walked in.


    As Zhou Ye walked out of the portal with a big dog in one hand and a black bat king in the other, he saw Medusa and Crystal standing in front of him.


    "Why are you here?" Zhou Ye looked around. That''s right, he didn''t open the portal in their bedroom, but in the lobby of the underground base.


    Medusa didn''t speak with Jingjing, but rushed up, holding Zhou Ye, and kissed severely while holding Zhou Ye."We came to say goodbye to our past!"


    Chapter four hundred and sixteen


    Time reversal. When Zhou Ye just left--


    Ophelia had a goodbye with her daughter who was already dressed and planning to leave, and watched her daughter leave the room.


    Ophelia turned around again, looked at Medusa and Crystal, who were still lying on the couch, and said: "Your heartbeat has exposed the fact that you woke up, so you don''t have to pretend to sleep anymore!"


    "...What should I call you? Sister? Mrs. Hydra? Or? Aunt?" Medusa opened her eyes and looked at Ophelia slightly mockingly.


    To be honest, after Zhou Ye''s training and training all night, she didn''t have much hatred for Zhou Ye. Instead, she had an inexplicable attachment, but all the anger was transferred to Ophelia.


    "You can call me whatever you want." How could Ophelia be so easily irritated?How could it be possible to command the growing Hydra organization without the city government?


    She smiled and sat on the side of the couch, and after pressing several buttons on the side of the window, a laser projector hung from the ceiling to directly project the scene on the roof."Your little lover is here to save you... Are you excited?"


    "...I don''t know!" Medusa shook her head. She really didn''t know her psychology at the moment. Ordinarily she should be very happy, but she did not feel a trace of joy in the deepest part of her heart. , Even when she saw the Black Bat King, she didn''t feel a trace of excitement.


    Ophelia looked at Medusa''s expression and knew that she was not lying. In her heart, she couldn''t help but despise her father, and actually used evil methods when she came up... It''s really...


    But this is good, it saves a lot of things for herself, Ophelia thought of this, a smile leaked on her cheek."Then tell me... Medusa, do you hate that man?"


    "...Don''t ask me...I don''t know..." Medusa couldn''t say a word of hate at all, she didn''t know what happened to herself...


    "If I let you go now and let you and your little lover leave here, what would you do?" Ophelia asked with a smile.


    "What do you want to do?" Medusa didn''t believe Ophelia''s words at all. She sent someone to captive herself here, and now she said she would let herself go?


    "You should be the jealousy of a woman..." Ophelia said with a serious look: "After all, I also want to monopolize his love, although I know it is impossible, but can One less person is always good!"


    "...I will never leave him, you die!" After Medusa blurted out these words, she was stunned. When did she reluctant to leave this man? ?


    "Hahahahaha..." Ophelia laughed wildly. What she just said was half-truth, and it was true that she wanted to monopolize Zhou Ye, but the basis of all this is that Zhou Ye is happy, if you provoke Zhou Ye If she is unhappy, she is more willing to maintain the status quo. For her, Zhou Ye''s happiness is her happiness."You finally said what you were saying... Medusa!"


    "No, no... this is not me, this is not what I said!" Medusa was terrified. She didn''t know why, but her heart and body refused to leave Zhou Ye, and refused to leave this one that brought her supreme happiness. the man¡­¡­


    "Admit it." Ophelia stroked Medusa''s delicate cheeks and said softly: "You have fallen in love with this man, although your reason tells you that you should not fall in love with this strong X. Man, but your feelings have been conquered by him!"


    "...No, it''s impossible..." Medusa was already messed up. She was so disturbed by the conflict between emotion and reason that she couldn''t unite. She felt that she was going to be schizophrenic.


    In fact, Zhou Ye''s Spring Weather and Raining Dafa is really amazing, but in fact it is also a silent change of moisturizing things...


    But now, Ophelia has to forcibly accelerate this change, so Medusa''s reason and feelings conflict with each other.


    Looking at the Medusa who was shaking her head crazily holding her head in front of her, Ophelia smiled. She had a way to make Medusa''s feelings overwhelm her reason.


    "Tell me, how did you feel when he entered your body?" A soft voice lingered in Medusa''s ear like an old friend.


    "...It hurt at first...but later..." Medusa temporarily forgot the conflict between reason and emotion, and fell into memory.


    "Later, it was very comfortable, was it?"


    "Yeah!" Medusa''s face couldn''t help but bring a hint of redness and halo, and a smile on her horns, as if she had returned to that time.


    "So... what should I do if I can''t enjoy this feeling again in the future?"


    "No!" Hearing these words, Medusa couldn''t help but fell into anxiety, shouting: "Why? Did he not want me anymore? He said that I will be his woman from now on, and he will stay with him forever. mine!"


    "It''s not that Ye doesn''t want you anymore, but someone wants to snatch you away and snatch you from Ye''s side." The voice that seemed to be murmuring again induced.


    "Who is it? Who is going to separate me from Ye!!!" Medusa said grimly, "I will never allow it!!!"


    "It''s the Black Bat, he''s jealous, Jealousy got you!"


    "Kill him!!!" When she said this, Medusa''s face didn''t have a trace of struggle, and some were just full of killing intent. At this moment, her emotions overwhelmed reason and were completely assimilated. Reason, completed the collapse process.


    Medusa has recovered to Ching Ming again, but now she is no longer who she was just now, she has completely regarded herself as Zhou Ye''s woman.Anything that prevents her from staying with Zhou Ye is an enemy...


    And the crystal next to her was also affected by Ophelia. At this moment, looking at the two sisters, big and small, with firm expressions, Ophelia''s face was full of pride.


    As for gift-giving, after-sales must be guaranteed. It seems that I have done a good job in this after-sale.


    "Be a good one, girls!" Ophelia smiled at the two women and said, "Let''s go, let our men see your changes!"


    "Yeah!" Medusa agreed with Crystal, enduring the pain, put on her clothes, and as Ophelia walked out of the room, they were going to welcome their man to return triumphantly.


    Watching Zhou Ye drag the Black Bat King and Tetanus out of the portal, Medusa and Crystal pounced on them.Even Medusa used her long red hair to surround Zhou Ye, her sister, and herself, as if she didn''t want to be separated.


    "Okay, baby, can you tell me what happened?" Zhou Ye looked at the two women who were hehe hehe last night, a little puzzled. Although the spring winds and rains are really awkward, they have not changed so much. ¡¤State...


    "It''s nothing, my dear, it''s just that I can''t help it when I think of separating from you..." Medusa said, offering her own little goose again.


    While responding to Medusa''s request and take, Zhou Ye looked at a certain daughter with a mysterious smile on the corner of her mouth...At this moment, he was the truth.It seems that Ophelia is the ghost again.


    But that''s not bad--Zhou Ye thought unscrupulously while enjoying Medusa''s passion.


    Perhaps it was because he heard the voice of his girlfriend that he thought about by day and night, and the black bat king was awake for a short time, but he saw his girlfriend ignored him, and instead held the man who abused him into a dog. During the kiss, he didn''t come up with a sullen breath and fainted again.


    What a poor Black Bat King¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Chapter four hundred and seventeen


    At this moment, Attilan has fallen into chaos.


    "Don''t let anyone hold a weapon!" Angel said murderously: "Destroy all the people you see who dare to resist. Of course, remember to keep those useless royal families. We still need them!"


    "Hi Hydra!" Behind her, a group of big men about two meters tall and wearing black combat uniforms shouted.


    They are the Viper Legion prepared by Ophelia. They were injected with super-recovery genes before they were formed. Their skeletons are made of Edman alloy, and their loyalty is beyond doubt.

 Chapter 311

    They are proficient in various killing techniques. They can drive various vehicles and vehicles. They can communicate in 13 languages. They are all sharpshooters. They can easily pick up several tons of things. They have a name. Undead Legion.


    Although the Undead Viper Corps is not the strongest legion in Ophelia''s hands, they are the best legion for this task.


    No way, the destructive power of other legions is too great. Can you imagine what Attilan will be like after sending a team of [Clearers] legions?Everything has been sanded... Then Ophelia wants to use the sand here to start a construction company?


    A Wolverine is a lonely hero, but what will happen to thousands of Wolverine?Angel is watching this scene now.


    One by one, the undead soldiers of the Viper Army, the three of them formed a combat team, covering each other and advancing towards the center of Attilan.


    Standard tactical moves, one person is the vanguard, one is supporting, and the other is responsible for guarding the surroundings.


    Facts have proved that although the alien races have many powerful people, they are all fighting on their own. Faced with the entanglement of a tactical team of Wolverine, they will be driven after they knock down a few. Dozens of Wolverines supported by rubbing and rubbing on the ground...


    And those soldiers who were knocked down stood up behind them, patted the dust on their bodies, and went into battle again... This is the terrible thing about the mass-produced X gene unit.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to laugh when he knew about this unit. It was obvious that this unit had a rhythm that couldn''t kill but also exhausted...


    At this moment, in the palace of Attilan, Simos was sitting on the throne with a triumphant expression on his face, "My stupid brother is probably fighting the guys who kidnapped Medusa!"


    "Hahaha..." Thinking of his pride, Simos couldn''t help laughing: "I don''t know what kind of expression he will look like when he finds that the entire Attilan has changed dynasty after he rescues his little girlfriend... ¡­"


    "I think your brother shouldn''t be able to come back!" With the voice, a figure appeared in front of Simos, this is a beautiful girl with golden soft and smooth hair, she is still standing behind her More than a hundred big men in black clothes."Go, control this place to prevent those guys from kicking over the wall and destroying those precious scientific and technological materials!"


    "Yes, miss!" said a viper warrior with the captain''s logo behind him respectfully. With a wave of his hand, all the black warriors were dispersed and divided into several battle groups and ran towards various important locations.


    "Who are you?" Simos asked loudly, his hand actually touching the handle of the gun pin behind him.


    "Who am I, it doesn''t matter, what matters is..." Before Angel''s words were finished, Simos had already shot her...


    "It doesn''t matter what it is, the important thing is that you are about to die! Hahahahaha..." Simos laughed wildly, he thought this woman was too stupid, and he was still telling him what was important or unimportant.


    "It''s a sad mess!" A voice stunned Simos... He couldn''t help but stopped laughing, looking at the girl who should be killed by himself and asking: "...How could you be okay... I obviously hit you..."


    "Yes, but when it reaches me, it is already just an ordinary beam..." Angel said with a smile: "Don''t you know that the attenuation of laser weapons in the air is very serious?"


    "Forget it, talk to an idiot like you too much, and you will become stupid!" Angel was too lazy to take care of this guy, and her little hand lifted slightly¡ª


    Simos is like a figure on paper, and now this piece of paper is torn apart by Angel, and Simos also split into two halves...


    "It seems that I can''t talk too much in the future!" An Qier murmured, "Someday the province was recruited, and my father laughed at the villain and died because of too much talk..."


    As she said, she walked toward the depths of the palace without looking at the two corpses on the ground.


    It took Angel less than an hour to occupy the entire Attilan.


    After all, the common people''s sense of resistance is not strong, or it should be said that they do not have too many requirements for who governs themselves, they have been numb by the caste system.


    The high-level people with strong powers are under the attack of the Viper Corps. They are stunned... Those who can be captured will be captured. They will be the best human experiment materials. Those who cannot be captured will be killed on the spot. No crime.


    This also disintegrated their resistance to a certain extent.


    Therefore, when Zhou Ye came here with Medusa and Crystal, the whole Attilan had already recovered its calm¡ª¡ª


    "Baby, here you will become king!" Zhou Ye was standing in the dormitory of the palace with Medusa, looking at Attilan outside the window and said, "Do you have any special feelings?"


    "Well, there are some!" Medusa wrapped her long hair around Zhou Ye, turned her hair into a stool, let him sit on it, and then sat down on his lap. The sound said in his ear: "I just want to know... what it would be like to be loved by you on the throne."


    "I also want to know..." Zhou Ye has become dirty... He thought of that scene a bit agitated and moved... A queen of an alien race, the dirt on the throne... Imagine it feels very dirty Feeling... [I want to come for a while, but I dare not drive!


    Just when Zhou Ye and Medusa were about to wipe their guns and go off, a young girl in a maid costume appeared in front of them."the host!"


    "Huh, Qiu, why are you here?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Because an irresponsible master left without saying goodbye, and a little sister who had just been tricked by someone thought she was dumped... So she ran into the house and made a big fuss!" Qiu Xing rolled her eyes, helpless Said: "Please, Master, you are going to Miss Ophelia and tell us at least... I went around the earth quickly!"


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye was immediately speechless, as if it was indeed his fault.But Zhou Ye suddenly thought of the sister paper Qiu said that he thought he had abandoned him. He hurriedly asked, "Is it Susan?"


    "Who else is there besides her?" Qiu said dissatisfiedly: "Master, you have caused misfortunes to others, but they didn''t show up the next day. No wonder they came here..."


    "Uh-I''ll go now!" Zhou Ye said gently on Medusa''s cheek, and then said: "Baby wait for me, I''ll be back soon!"


    "Yeah!" Medusa nodded obediently.


    Chapter 418


    In a large living room, a blonde girl was sitting on the sofa crying with rain, while another silver-haired girl sat beside her, whispering comfort.


    This is what Zhou Ye saw when he first stepped into his living room.


    "Hi, baby Susan!" Before Zhou Ye''s words were finished, the blonde girl had already jumped into his arms and said chokedly: "My dear...I thought you didn''t want me..."


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye patted Susan on the back, and softly comforted: "How could I not want you? Baby..."


    As Zhou Ye said, he said thank you to Pandora who rolled his eyes.


    "Well, my dear... Since you are back, I will go to sleep!" Pandora''s voice sounded directly in his mind."Your little girlfriend ran over just after nine o''clock... I didn''t sleep well!"


    "Thank you, baby!"


    "You can comfort her here!" Pandora said, getting up and walking upstairs.


    After Zhou Ye watched Pandora disappear from the stairs, he sat on the sofa holding an extremely wronged Susan."Okay, baby, don''t cry."


    With that, she gently wiped away the teardrops from her cheek with her hand."You won''t be pretty if you cry!"


    "Even if I become ugly, you are not allowed to leave me." Susan stopped her tears and said coquettishly.


    "Even if Baby Susan becomes a piggy, I won''t want her, I promise!" Zhou Ye teased the girl in a funny tone.


    "You are the little pig!" Susan patted Zhou Ye dissatisfiedly, then curled up her body in Zhou Ye''s arms and said, "After I arrived at school in the morning, I didn''t see you until class. ,and so¡­¡­"


    "...So, the good boy Susan skipped class, right?" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes helplessly and asked, "How did you fool the school guard?"


    "I came out over the wall..." Susan said embarrassedly: "It''s on the window in the sports equipment room..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while."I remember that window is at least two meters high, how did you get up?"


    "You''re so stupid. Didn''t you know that there is a pommel horse shelf in the sports equipment room?" Susan said triumphantly: "Don''t forget, I practiced gymnastics since I was a kid!"


    "...Well, your gymnastics movements are indeed very standard, especially the one-word horse..." Zhou Ye has a deep understanding of this...


    "...Bad guy!" Susan blushed immediately when Zhou Ye mentioned her word of horse. She remembered how the bad guy tossed herself in a certain Ferris wheel.


    "Alright, baby!" Zhou Ye hugged Susan and whispered, "Are you interested in attending a coronation ceremony for a queen?"


    "Queen? My God..." Susan was still a teenager, and she became excited when she heard the news."Can I? But I don''t have a dress. Would it be rude?"


    "...Don''t worry, I''m ready for all these things..." Zhou Ye looked at Susan''s figure. To be honest, there are really a few sisters in his harem or palace who are about the same figure as her, so the dress Don''t worry about anything.

 Chapter 312

    "Then I''m going!" Susan''s eyes flashed. Although she didn''t know which queen Zhou Ye was going to take her to the coronation ceremony, she didn''t think her dear would fool herself.


    "Then we need to dress you up now!" Zhou Ye said, taking Susan''s hand and walking towards the cloakroom upstairs. Several maids followed spontaneously. They wanted to help Susan change clothes, make hair, etc. Wait... After all, women''s dresses are troublesome to wear.


    after an hour----


    "Baby, you look so beautiful." Looking at the girl in a black dress and long skirt, Zhou Ye exclaimed sincerely.


    "Really? Honey, you also look perfect!" This is the first time Susan saw Zhou Ye wearing a military dress. She has to say that Zhou Ye wearing a military dress has a strange charm. , Making people unable to remove their eyes from him.


    "Okay, let''s stop boasting ourselves." Zhou Ye said, grabbing Susan''s slender waist that Ying Ying held, and opened a portal to Medusa''s bedroom.


    "Let''s go, baby."


    "Yeah." Susan nodded obediently, then nestled against Zhou Ye and walked to the other side of the portal.


    Go through the portal-


    Susan just felt her eyes light up. It was a large and bright bedroom with a fireplace not far away, still burning.


    These are not the main points, the main point is... a girl with long red hair about his age ran over, hugged her man, and kissed her.


    "Stop--!" This is the instinct of primates to defend their territory. Of course, humans also have this instinct.At this time, Susan was like a lioness defending her territory, blocking Medusa''s gaze to Zhou Ye with her hands."Who are you? Why do you want to kiss my boyfriend?"


    "Your boyfriend?" Medusa looked at Susan with a smile, then hugged Zhou Ye''s other arm and asked: "My dear, haven''t you told her yet?"


    "I haven''t had time..." Zhou Ye felt as if he had broken something. When facing Susan, because he wanted her to accept everything about her slowly, Susan didn''t know certain things. For example...How many women does Zhou Ye have?


    "What are you talking about?" Susan looked at the conversation between the two of them, saying that they seemed to be related to herself, but she didn''t understand what they were talking about. This feeling of being excluded from others made her very uncomfortable. ... "My dear, what is your relationship?"


    "Uh-" Zhou Ye was a little stuck, he was thinking how to tell Susan this hot news.


    "Leave it to me, dear!" Medusa said to Zhou Ye with a smile.


    "Okay, but don''t irritate her too much..." Zhou Ye said helplessly.


    "It''s really different from the same person..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Medusa rolled her eyes and said slightly jealous: "No matter how I begged or struggled when I came to me, it''s useless, but you are like this girl. Let it go... I''m jealous..."


    "What are you talking about? My God, dear, did you force this woman? No..." Susan was stunned by Medusa''s extremely informative words. To be honest, she Now it''s a bit silly...


    "Well, girl..." Medusa let go of Zhou Ye''s arm and stood in front of Susan, "Do you know my dear, um-how many women our man Zhou Ye has?"


    "...I...I don''t know..." Susan looked at Zhou Ye, and then at Medusa. She really didn''t know how many women Zhou Ye had.


    "If I told you that our men have more women than you imagined, what would you do?" Medusa faced Susan, who knew nothing, a sense of superiority spontaneously. She felt better than This week, Zhou Ye¡¯s spoiled sister knows too much about her own man. Although Ophelia told her, it does not delay her to Susan. [I know our man better than her] a feeling of.


    "..." Susan looked at Medusa blankly, and then said: "Do you also include you? Red hair..."


    "...Of course!" Medusa was not irritated by Susan''s red hair. After all, she was born in the royal family, and the city still has this.


    "Then I wish you happiness!" With Susan''s soft personality on the outside, she couldn''t stand Zhou Ye''s countless boats...


    After saying this, Susan turned her head and walked...While walking, she tore her dress hard."I''m such a fool... damn..."


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Medusa, this girl deliberately."Baby... listen to me..."


    "I don''t want to hear what you say, at least now!" Susan slammed into Zhou Ye''s arms as she struggled desperately."You let me go, bastard... You make me feel like a fool to be fooled by you... I actually believe you really love me... Damn it!"


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Medusa who was smirking silently, and then at Susan who was struggling desperately in his arms."I always want to be a man who convinces others with reason, but why don''t you always give me a chance?"


    "I care about you..." Susan didn''t finish her words, and suddenly felt as if Zhou Ye was helping herself to take off her dress... She was already angry, and her anger became even more intense."Now you know that you can''t hide it from me, so do you want to take back this dress? Give it to you... and give it back to you..."


    "No... the underwear is my own..."


    "Oh... asshole... you are... even if you are like this... I won''t forgive you..."


    "Damn... damn bastard..."


    There is no misunderstanding between couples that cannot be solved by one sex. If it doesn''t work once, then twice.


    Zhou Ye deeply realized the correctness of this sentence... Of course, as a price for playing with fire, a certain queen who only planned to be of today''s rank had to postpone her coronation ceremony, and even had to call his sister to the rivers and lakes. Help me, and I also called someone who invaded Attilan to help...


    Chapter Four Hundred and Nineteen


    "Today, under the authentication of my ancestors, I awarded the crown to Medusalis Amarqueline Portagan. Under her leadership, our alien race will usher in a new future!" A white hair The prophet stood in the largest palace of the Attilan Palace, holding a crown of gems representing the symbol of royal power and placed it on Medusa''s head.


    But instead of putting on the crown, he said solemnly.


    "You have to remember that the triple crown on your head was made by the blood of our ancestors of the alien race. With it, you must always put the interests of our race as your priority. It is a right and a responsibility. It is a mirror and a mirror. It''s a shackle..."


    After saying this, the Prophet looked up at Medusa and asked, "Are you willing to take on this important task?"


    "I am willing." Medusa said firmly.


    "Then I declare!" After the Prophet finished speaking, he paused, looked around the crowd watching the ceremony, and said: "From this moment on, Medusa Lis Amarqueline Poltagan officially Become the queen of our alien race!"


    "Hurray..." Such a shout erupted from the crowd watching the ceremony.


    Of course, most of them were the shouts of the Inhumans and Hydra soldiers who had completely surrendered, while the other Inhumans who had been forced to come were watching all this with cold eyes.


    Medusa, who put on the crown, stood up, looked down at the clansmen who were watching him coldly, and lightly gave the golden scepter in his hand, "Quiet!"


    "..." The cheering crowd soon calmed down.


    "Today is a sad day for our people..." Medusa said gravely: "Just today, some people have lost their husbands, some have lost their children, and some others have lost their fathers..."


    Hearing Medusa''s words, those people couldn''t help but weep in a low voice, and the atmosphere in the whole hall suddenly became much more solemn...


    "Just today!" Medusa''s voice turned and said loudly, "Maximus launched a shameful rebellion. He released his brother, the evil Black Bat, from the prison where he was imprisoned, and he was despicable. Slaughtered the members of the Gene Council..."


    With the sound of her words, a projection device in the palace played the scene of Sims releasing the black bat king. Of course, it was silent... and on the sky screen outside the palace, the same was playing. ...And the scene of Sims massacring the congressmen.


    This caused the strangers in the crowd to exclaim... it was unthinkable for them.


    "Everyone knows that I disappeared a month ago..." Medusa continued: "But, in fact, I just encountered an uncontrollable turbulence in time and space, and I fell to a certain country on the earth, where I knew A group of good friends..."


    Medusa said, nodding to Zhou Ye, Angel and Susan who were watching.


    "And there... I also knew the love of my life!" Medusa said, reaching out to Zhou Ye and inviting him to come on stage.


    "...This Medusa, I don''t remember such a procedure for coronation..." Zhou Ye was speechless.


    And Susan next to him pouted Xiao Xiao, pinched Zhou Ye fiercely, and then said: "Go up, today, you belong to her, but... only today."


    "...Okay, okay!" Zhou Ye looked at Medusa who was begging in his eyes, stood up a little helplessly, and walked to her side.


    Seeing Zhou Ye finally walked up, a happy smile leaked from Medusa¡¯s face. She grabbed Zhou Ye¡¯s hand and continued: ¡°It¡¯s him, my favorite, it¡¯s him who removed me from the black bat. It was rescued by the king..."


    Following Medusa''s words, a picture of Zhou Ye carrying a black bat king with a blue nose and a swollen face appeared in the projection, and everyone was in an uproar.

 Chapter 313

    They didn''t know how powerful Zhou Ye was, but they knew how destructive the Black Bat King was... But it was clear that the Black Bat King with great destructive power was defeated by the man in front of him.


    "And I, with the help of my friends, put an end to the rebellion, once again let our beautiful homeland [Attilan] once again restore the peace of the past!" When Medusa finished saying this, she was cheered again sound.


    Only this time, there are more alien races who don''t know the truth...The asymmetry of information is the means by which the higher-level controls the lower-level people.


    Regarding this rebellion, the people of the lower classes felt as if they were looking at flowers in the fog, not knowing why, and those who knew the truth had either died or surrendered...


    Looking at the cheering clansmen below, Medusa knew that she had deceived them temporarily. For the rest, as long as there are no surprises in her policy, then clansmen who are more and more satisfied with their lives are unlikely to be. Oppose yourself.


    "My dear, I succeeded!" Medusa squeezed Zhou Ye''s hand and whispered excitedly.


    "Yeah, baby, you succeeded." Zhou Ye calmed Medusa in a low voice. After all, she is just a sixteen-year-old girl now. It is still a bit too heavy for her to bear this burden. .


    "Don''t talk to her--"


    "Do not speak her--!"


    "Do not speak her--!"


    Looking at the two people on the stage, the alien races underneath began to booze.Shouted together.


    "Damn..." Susan looked at the crowd who kept booing, and itchy at all.Although she and Medusa have formed a comrade-in-arms relationship...but because of the unpleasantness when they first met, it is a fact that she doesn''t care much about how many women Zhou Ye has now, but it''s a bit of saying that she doesn''t care about Medusa. Nonsense...


    After all, Medusa gave her a disarm as soon as she met, and she was hurt by... Susan thought of something bad that someone had done, so she couldn''t help but touch her back again...


    But obviously, Medusa on the stage didn''t care about Susan''s feelings. Hearing the noise from below, Medusa just touched Zhou Ye with a little toe...


    This one shouldn''t be really hot or hot... It can take five minutes for the two to separate.


    "I declare-we Attilan will seek our political status in the world, just like the kingdom of Wakanda, we will declare our existence, and people, you will be able to walk in this vast expanse at will On the land, we are not shameless little mice, we are aliens!!!"


    Medusa''s words caused everyone in the audience and everyone who was listening to her enthroned speech in Attilan to stop, and then fell into contemplation.


    "When I was outside, I often wondered, what makes us strangers trapped in Attilan?"


    Medusa''s words made the alien races in the audience lost their thoughts, right?Why do we have to be trapped in Attilan?


    "It is the persecution of humans from outside, but we are so powerful, why should we be afraid of those humans?"


    "We have scientific knowledge far beyond the outside world, we have superpowers that ordinary humans do not have... We can be said to be one of the directions of ordinary human evolution, but now, those of us are trapped in Attilan and cannot go out. ¡­¡­Why is that?"


    "Because of the conservative gene councils, they are afraid that the outside world will affect their rule, so...Today, I announce that we will announce our existence and seek cooperative organizations in the world. We provide the scientific and technological information they need. And they will provide us with all kinds of materials that we lack. In the future, each of our Attilan people will be able to eat, wear warm clothes, and no longer have to worry about being defined as inferior mining because of their inability. People...because of us, there is no shortage of those things anymore."


    Following Medusa''s words, the whole Attilan was suddenly caught in cheers. They believed that if Attilan was opened up, then they would really not have to go mining anymore, and all the scarce resources would have external countries. Provide them...


    And they have the science and technology ahead of the outside world. This is their capital, and the ever-changing superpowers of the Inhumans are also their deterrence to the outside world... Then why can''t they be like the Wakanda Kingdom?


    After all, no matter how much Wakanda Kingdom hangs, he will only have one Black Panther Guardian, but there are thousands of people with superpowers in the Inhumans...It is also a country with technology far beyond the outside world. Why do we have to shut the country alone? What?


    As for the persecution from outside...


    That would be a little funny. As long as you are tough enough, which one would you dare to persecute you?


    Everyone has a nuclear button, whose one is bigger than it?


    Anyway, it¡¯s a big deal that everyone fights a nuclear war together. If it doesn¡¯t work, Attilan can go directly into the air and hide, but in metropolises like New York and London, you let them try to hide?Egg touch the stone to see who is the egg?Who is the stone?


    Chapter Four Hundred and Twenty


    Washington-S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters-in a seemingly ordinary office.


    "Today, at the United Nations Headquarters in Manhattan, New York, a dozen men in black uniforms walked here surrounded by a woman who called herself the Queen of Attilan. They called themselves alien races, and their ancestors were the earliest intelligent people. In order to stay away from the turmoil of the world, they closed the country and isolated the entire human world for thousands of years. Now, they feel that the human world has come to a world of unity, so they want to return to the human world again, and they will apply to join the United Nations. Member States..."


    With a sound of "pop-", the TV report was turned off by a person. She directly leaned on the TV cabinet and looked at the innocent-looking man in front of her and asked: "Honey, you Don''t tell me, it has nothing to do with you..."


    "Uh-probably a little bit of relationship!" Zhou Ye shrugged innocently, and said, "I just have a little relationship with that queen..."


    "...The girl with moving hair?" Peggy held her forehead, "I knew...then my dear, you tell me, how did you help them convince the five permanent governors?"


    "It''s nothing... It''s just showing a very mature nuclear fusion technology in front of them!" Zhou Ye stretched out his hands and said, "Then the five big gangsters felt that they could not let this nuclear power out of surveillance, so they agreed..."


    "..." Peggy was speechless for what she did to her own man. This was obviously waving a nuclear stick and saying to the five gangsters, Damn it, let me join?I won¡¯t abide by the Nuclear Non-Proliferation Treaty without letting me join. Anyway, I am not a member of the United Nations, and the Non-Proliferation Treaty is useless to me."Well... honey, tell me, how much control do you have over this country?"


    "Uh-this is really hard to say!" Zhou Ye said as he walked to Peggy''s side, gently took off the silver wig she was wearing, and then put all the old makeup on her face. Wipe them off one by one."How much control I have over S.H.I.E.L.D., so much control over there...After all, the two queens are sleeping on my couch..."


    "Don''t, dear, I won''t be able to go out to meet people like you..." Peggy refused weakly. In fact, she couldn''t refuse any request the man made of her.


    "It''s okay... There is no way to see people and you don''t have to see people!" Zhou Ye provoked the still young Peggy underneath with his hands, and Zhu Jiao pulled out an evil smile."It''s been a long time since I tried office sex...Would you like to try it?"


    "Oh, no... honey..." Peggy''s body became soft, and she held Zhou Ye''s clothes tightly with her hands, otherwise she might slip off."Here... here... there will always be someone..."


    "It''s okay. As the chief, no one would dare to come in without knocking on the door..." Just when Zhou Ye was about to go further, suddenly Peggy''s office was pushed aside, "Aunty¡ª¡ª"


    "Uh-" Zhou Ye was stunned, and he was beaten in the face just after speaking. This is too fast.


    "Uh-" Sharon was also stunned. Hey, why is my uncle here... It seems that it''s not time to come in... "That... Didn''t I come at the wrong time?"


    "Ahem...nothing, dear, your uncle is just looking for me for something!" Peggy coughed twice, then broke free from Zhou Ye''s arms, walked up to her niece in a serious manner, and asked: " Is there a problem?"


    "There is a document that you want to sign for in person..." Sharon stammered.


    "Come on, little dear, let uncle see if you grow up..." Zhou Ye tidyed up his clothes, then carried them up... After all, when Sharon was a child, Sharon would often visit Peggy at Zhou Ye''s house and even pay I often live in Zhou Ye''s manor in Washington during holidays.


    "Uncle..." Although Sharon looked like she refused, she was secretly looking at her aunt Peggy, cautiously looking like she was stealing love, and Zhou Ye almost laughed.


    Sharon looked at her aunt as if looking down at the file, but didn''t notice her side. She hurriedly took advantage of a bite on Zhou Ye''s cheek, and smiled: "Uncle, weren''t you still in Los Angeles the other day? Are you in Washington today?"


    "Your aunt caught me..." Zhou Ye took Sharon to sit on the reception sofa, and said with an innocent look: "I don''t know what I did wrong..."


    "Maybe you stole Xuan and was discovered by my aunt..." Sharon directly exposed Zhou Ye''s true face.


    After all, she often went to Zhou Ye to play since she was a child, especially Peggy has no children, so she treats Sharon as her own, and it hurts terribly... Sharon knows how much she is doing with her handsome uncle.


    But Sharon had to admit that since she accidentally followed someone''s way, she was also very obsessed with this feeling... Although she hasn''t really handed herself over to Zhou Ye, it is almost the same. ...


    "You underestimated your uncle, baby!" Peggy interjected: "Your uncle is not stealing such a pediatric thing as Xuan this time, he has stolen a country!"


    "...Ah..." When Sharon heard Peggy''s words, Xiao Zang turned into an O shape, and she couldn''t help asking: "Have you really found the legendary daughter country? Uncle?"


    "Uh--" Zhou Ye regrets why he told Sharon the story of learning from the West when he was a child. Sharon who made him still believes that there is a daughter country. After all, Zhou Ye has become a magician. What else is impossible?


    "Don''t talk about that, my dear, why are you here with your aunt?" Zhou Ye changed the subject urgently and asked, "If I remember correctly, shouldn''t you be preparing for college entrance examination this year?"


    "Yes, but the extracurricular internship requires us to find a unit for internship." Sharon said naturally with a face: "So I found my aunt!"


    "...I remember your aunt should be regarded as a high-security unit..." Zhou Ye was speechless.


    "It''s okay, I plan to test Sandhurst Royal Military Academy, so the internship certificate here is still valid!" Sharon blinked at Zhou Ye triumphantly, "I will be as prestigious as my aunt in the future!"

 Chapter 314

    "..." Zhou Ye rolled his eyes and was speechless. Who are the people in this family? They ran desperately to the army, either the army or the secret service...Dare you find some ordinary work?


    "Don''t worry about me..." Sharon looked at Zhou Ye''s expression, knowing that he was a little unhappy, and hurriedly leaned on his ear and whispered: "You know, my fighting level is very high..."


    "Yeah... it''s very high... it''s higher than the high X..." Zhou Ye directly exposed Sharon''s shortness...


    "...Rogue!" When Sharon heard Zhou Ye''s words, her cheeks and cheeks were red...It was just two years ago when she just won the championship of the women''s middle school fighting competition.


    At that time, she simply didn''t know how high the sky was, and wanted to compete with others every day...


    Once I finally annoyed my aunt and gave her a word directly."Your uncle is a master of combat. Although he is not well-known, if there is anyone in the world who can claim to be invincible, it is him..."


    This sentence aroused Sha Lang''s interest at the time. She surreptitiously called Zhou Ye directly and gave Zhou Ye a serious note on the phone.


    Thinking of the things she did in Secondary Two at that time, Sharon blushes a little now...but this is nothing...


    The most important thing is that Zhou Ye actually agreed to her challenge, and after three days, came to Washington...


    That night, the two had a battle...


    I don¡¯t know who wins and who loses...but I only know that Sharon walked out of the practice room with shaking, shaking her legs...


    Later, Sharon began to like to talk to Zhou Ye...Although the ending is the same every time, she never gets tired of it...


    At this moment, after hearing Zhou Ye teasing about herself, Sharon once again remembered the beauty of fighting and fighting... His face and cheeks were reddish, and the sound was like a mosquito: "I haven''t discussed with you for a long time. Try it? I''m much stronger..."


    "WHO is afraid of WHO?" Zhou Ye couldn''t help but agree to someone who went on the pole to look for abuse."Go, let''s go now..."


    With that said, Zhou Ye directly took Sharon''s hand and walked outside."Baby, I will take Sharon to learn martial arts, and wait for you to come back to eat together in the evening..."


    "Well, I know..." Peggy still looked down at the file, looking completely innocent, until the two left her office, she raised her head and sighed.


    It''s impossible to say that she doesn''t know the little bit tricky between her niece and her man, but... everyone has selfishness. As a woman who knows how many women Zhou Ye has, she also wants to find a natural ally. ...


    Besides, what''s bad about following your own men, nothing else, just staying youthful can upset 80% of women... eternal life, luxurious life, how many women dream of this Things, what reason do I have to push my niece away?


    Besides... she doesn''t care about Zhou Ye, this is the most important point.


    Therefore, Peggy can only let it go...


    Chapter Four Hundred and Twenty One


    New York-Brooklyn.


    This is the place where you can most appreciate that the United States is a country of immigrants, where African-American blacks account for as much as 50%, and the others are some Asians, Mexicans, and other Arabs, etc...


    In short, here, it is commonplace to be robbed when going out. If you accidentally run into something more ruthless, it is normal to be killed.


    "I really don''t know why Rogers has to come back here to live!" Zhou Ye looked at the chaos outside the car and couldn''t help sighing, "Does a person always want to return to the place where he grew up?"


    After Zhou Ye completely completed the achievements of Aunt Carter at the headquarters of S.H.I.E.L.D....After Sharon completed his internship and returned to school, he would have nothing to do again, so he wanted to see the retired old man. Friend, Rogers of the US team.


    "...I don''t know, but I think my father wants to reminisce about his childhood time!" said a blonde girl sitting next to Zhou Ye with a smile.


    "I really don''t know what is there to remember about his so-called teenage years?" Zhou Ye curled his lips and said disdainfully: "I still remember that he pointed to the trail and said to me that he was there before the serum was injected. Have been beaten..."


    "..." The blonde girl was speechless. She didn''t expect that the blonde boy in front of her looked like herself, oh no, it should be said that the blonde boy who was younger than herself would actually be the instructor her father often mentioned to herself.


    If it weren''t the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., her immediate boss Peggy Carter introduced Zhou Ye to her. Maybe she really didn''t believe that this guy would be the omnipotent instructor in her father''s mouth.


    That''s right, the blonde girl is the crystallization of the love between the first generation of Captain America Steve Rogers and the Winter Soldier. Perhaps because of the super soldier serum injection, he and the Winter Soldier have been married for more than ten years and have never had children...


    But for Steve, a more traditional man, not having children is equivalent to life is not complete...so he turned to Howard for help.


    After Howard did some tests on the two of them, it was found that neither of them had any physical problems. In the end, Zhou Ye gave a bad idea. [Since both of them are normal, it means that the hardware cannot adapt to the software. The Winter Soldier can''t be finished by upgrading!?"


    Howard was stunned by Zhou Ye''s unscientific conclusion, but in the end, when there was really no way, he could only use a dead horse as a living horse doctor.


    Fortunately, although Dr. Erskine was not rescued, after more than ten years of research, Howard has completely completed the research and development of the second-generation super soldier serum...


    The second year after the Winter Soldier was successfully injected with the second-generation super soldier serum, good news came from the two... The Winter Soldier was pregnant...


    That¡¯s why the second generation of Captain America, a sister named Sharon Rogers, has inherited the excellent physique of her parents perfectly, and even, to some extent, she has surpassed her super shot Parents of soldier serum.


    When she was just ten years old, she was sent to a secret logistics base of S.H.I.E.L.D. for training. Although the Winter Soldier was very dissatisfied, Steve accepted Peggy''s decision frankly.


    "Should I call your uncle?" Sharon looked at the handsome boy next to him with curiosity.Asked: "You know, I have listened to my father telling me about you since I was a child, but after seeing you... I found..."


    "I''m not an old man? Are you?" Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Sharon. To tell the truth, this girl is not the kind of beauty who can give people an amazing and gorgeous feeling, but she is the kind of neighbor who looks more and more attractive. The sister paper of the family''s little sister type.


    "Yes, you don''t seem to be a contemporaneous person with my dad..." Maybe because Zhou Ye has no pretensions, Sharon gradually relaxed, "How do you maintain it? What''s the matter? The secret?"


    If the issue of appearance is the biggest concern for women, then the second biggest issue is age...


    "Uh-in fact, there are many things in the world that you don''t know!" Zhou Ye said, gently extending a finger, and standing in front of Sharon: "For example...the existence of magic..."


    Sharon couldn''t help but was attracted by the slender finger that Zhou Ye stretched out. She found that the slender finger was emitting a slight golden light, and then a round and square magic technique appeared on the finger. on.


    "Oh my god-this is amazing!" Sharon couldn''t help but asked as he watched Zhou Ye''s fingers keep turning magical skills: "I remember... Dad told me that you are a martial arts expert..."


    "...Uh, you just treat me as a Mowu Shuangxiu!" Zhou Ye stopped and hurriedly changed the subject and asked, "Do you like chocolate?"


    "Of course!" Few girls can refuse the temptation of sweets, although they know that this is their biggest enemy to stay in shape...


    "I have a wonderful chocolate..."


    "How amazing is it?"


    "How you eat it, you can''t finish it with chocolate!"


    "Really?" Sharon has been distracted by Zhou Ye''s small tricks.


    "of course¡­¡­"


    With that said, Zhou Ye took out a chocolate bar and placed it in front of Sharon."This is it¡­¡­"


    "But... this looks no different from ordinary chocolate!" Sharon took the chocolate bar from Zhou Ye''s hand and looked curiously and said.


    "It''s just a disguise." Zhou Ye said, helping Sharon peel off the outer packaging of the chocolate and beckoning her to taste it."Come and try the taste of this amazing chocolate."


    "Then I will eat..." Sharon said, lightly biting into a piece of chocolate."It tastes very good...but I still haven''t noticed any difference between it and other chocolate..."


    "Look..." Zhou Ye motioned to Sharon to look at the chocolate in his hand.


    "Oh my God!" When Sharon looked at the chocolate in her hand, she was stunned. She found that the chocolate was still intact as before, with no trace of being bitten by herself."This...this is amazing..."


    "I''m telling you this is a magical chocolate." Zhou Ye smiled. It was just a small retrospective magic. If it weren''t for the entire world, he wouldn''t even need to reveal the time gem behind him. done.


    "Tell me how you did it?" Sharon was already attracted by this miraculous thing. She couldn''t help holding Zhou Ye''s arm and said coquettishly: "Tell me, Chocolate Mr¡­¡­"

 Chapter 315

    "...It''s just a small trick." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Is this also the power of magic?"


    "Forget it!" Zhou Ye replied, uh, it should be regarded as using the magical power of the gem of time.But Zhou Ye won''t tell her all...


    "Magic is so convenient..." Sharon said enviously: "I really want to be a magician..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless. You are an MT holding a shield, and you are an MT who wants to be a magician... This, well, it is possible, of course, after becoming his woman.


    With the laughter of the two, Rogers¡¯s house arrived---


    Chapter Four Hundred and Twenty Two


    The residence of Steve Rogers and the Winter Soldier is not much different from other apartments. They are both an honest three-story apartment building that looks quite old.


    "At least it doesn''t seem to be so much graffiti..." Zhou Ye looked at the clean walls of the apartment and joked: "It seems that your father must have taught the hippies around him!"


    "...Of course it wasn''t my father!" Sharon Rogers smiled: "You know, my father has a very good temper, but my mother has a bad temper... When she forced someone to hold a brush and want The guy who painted his so-called art on the walls of my house and drank all the paint he brought, the walls of my house became a restricted area for hippie graffiti."


    After that, Sharon spit up her little snake head playfully and explained: "Don¡¯t tell my dad about this. This is what my mom told me when she called me. Now my dad thinks It¡¯s my own willingness to help others that touched those gangsters..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye was amused by Sharon''s playful actions, but think about it, Steve is indeed the kind of person who doesn''t like to hurt others, but obviously, his wife Winter Soldier is not a good stubble."I like your mother''s character!"


    "I also think my mother is the best mother!" Sharon said proudly.


    "..." Zhou Ye didn''t know. If she told this sister paper, her mother was actually a man or a good friend of her father... What kind of expression would she have?Surprise?Wow, this is true love...no no, this is the reaction of a senior rotten girl.anger?Why don''t you tell me that I was born as a man...Uh, this is the plot of the eight o''clock gear...


    While Zhou Ye was thinking about it, Sharon had already rang the doorbell at her door. Although she had never been here, she was no stranger to it...


    After all, when she was ten, Steve still lived in Washington and worked for S.H.I.E.L.D.At that time, she had been taken to a secret base to receive various military training...


    It¡¯s just that a beloved daughter¡¯s eager mother introduces her daughter to the changes in her life every three days at the rhythm of a letter every three days, and even comes with a thick stack of photos each time, so that Sharon and her parents have never had After any estrangement, for her, although she is in the base, her parents seem to have been by her side to accompany her...


    But this time, Peggy told her to accompany Zhou Ye back to see her parents. It might be that she meant to give her a holiday...


    As Sharon pressed the doorbell, after a while, there was a sound of footsteps, and a slightly older female voice said: "It''s best not to let me see that someone is playing my doorbell. I will put his leg Give it a discount!"


    "My mother..." Sharon said this to Zhou Ye.


    "Well, I can hear McGrady''s voice..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    The apartment door in front of the two of them opened, and a woman with a pale sideburn appeared in front of them.Winter Soldier McGrady saw his daughter at a glance, "Oh, my sweetheart, why are you back...Do you miss your mother?"


    "Mom..." Sharon was hugged tightly by her mother. After struggling for a while, she gave up this stupid idea. Obviously, although she is a bit old now, her strength is still very strong. ... "I followed him back..."


    "He?" Like all the men who faced his daughter brought back, McGrady looked at the young man behind her daughter with a scrutiny gaze... Well, it looks good, this is a perfect score, and the dress looks like a good Money person, this can add points...The corners of the mouth always have the kind of smile that seduce girls, this needs to be reduced...


    Just as the Winter Soldier saw Zhou Ye more and more familiar... Zhou Ye said hello to her: "Hi, Tracy... Don''t you remember me? Then I''m really sad... You know, to save you, Shi Tiff left me and ran out with you..."


    "Instructor¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" After Zhou Ye''s reminder, the Winter Soldier finally remembered who Zhou Ye was... After all, she didn''t meet Zhou Ye very often, "You Why are you here?...No, I mean why would you be with my daughter..."


    Having said this, the Winter Soldier suddenly remembered what his husband Steve had said to him... and Zhou Ye''s record... hurriedly turned to look at his daughter Sharon and asked: "Baby, what are you and him? Relationship? You shouldn''t be...???


    "...What''s our relationship? My friend..." Sharon was confused by the words of her mother...


    "Then you... have you..." The Winter Soldier said as he raised his two thumbs and made a very obscene gesture.


    "Mom... we just met today!" Sharon rolled her eyes at the action of her mother, and said, "It was Chief Carter who asked me to bring him to you..."


    "Nothing is fine... Nothing is fine..." McGrady then let go of her high-hanging heart. She has already planned that if her daughter is already at a loss, she will take her husband''s history of the US team. Tiff, forced Zhou Ye to marry his daughter...


    ... Zhou Ye watched Tracy McGrady''s movements, and was speechless. What did Steve teach his wife about himself? What kind of image does he look like in the family''s mind...


    If Steve knew about it, he would probably say [Nothing, just telling the instructor that you have set the brilliant record of a song and dance troupe overnight.


    "Tracy--who is it!" At this moment, Steve''s voice came from the room.


    "Rogers...I''m here!" Zhou Ye shouted directly.


    Following Zhou Ye''s shout, there was a sound of something knocking over in the room, and then a figure appeared in front of Zhou Ye, "Instructor¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    "You''re getting old... Rogers." Zhou Ye sighed as he looked at the man with an apron and gray sideburns.


    "...Instructor, you still haven''t changed at all." Steve looked at the instructor in front of him, the man who urged him forward, the man who helped him solve his worries, the man who would never catch up with him. ......Can''t help but feel a little bit emotional.


    "But your kid''s muscles are still very flexible..." Zhou Ye smiled and slapped Steve''s brother. Although the super soldier serum can''t make them immortal, it at least slowed their aging. Steve and Winter Soldier Both were born in 1918, and now, sixty-five years have passed, and the two still look like people in their 40s or 50s...


    "Now I can still fight!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Steve said with his back.


    "No, Steve, you have been fighting long enough, it''s time to take a break!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "I just want to see my old friends this time. There is no mission, so don''t get excited!"


    "...Instructor, let''s have a good drink today..." Steve grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand and walked towards the living room."It just so happens that I''m trying to make desserts. Would you like to try one?"


    "The dessert made by Captain America...even if it is poisonous, I have to taste it!" Zhou Ye said happily. It seems that Steve is now very comfortable with his retirement, and he feels very pleased.


    Behind the two, Tracy McGrady, the Winter Soldier, also took his daughter and asked."Sweetheart, you really have nothing to do with him... well, do you have any contact with him?"


    "...Mom, how many times have I said that, I really saw him today..." Sharon was annoyed by her mother''s words, but to be honest, she really has a touch of Zhou Ye. Favor...No way, facing a handsome and funny man who speaks very decently, few women will be unmoved...


    Chapter Four Hundred and Twenty Three


    Zhou Ye and Steve drank for six full hours during the meeting...From noon to night, the two recalled the moments in the barracks together...


    Of course, Steve''s biggest complaint against Zhou Ye was that the flagpole was welded to death... This time, he dared to complain twice in front of Zhou Ye through Jiu Jin.


    And Sharon also learned a lot of her father¡¯s embarrassment from Zhou Ye, such as the little man who dragged the whole team, and the disgraceful nicknames such as the princess of the special unit, which made her treat herself It always seemed that the wise Shenwu''s father had a different understanding.


    Unconsciously, time has come to the beginning of Hua Deng.


    "Okay...I should almost leave..." Zhou Ye looked at Rogers, who fell asleep on the sofa with satisfaction, hum, and had a drink with brother, never died...


    "Then I''ll send you off..." said Winter Soldier McGrady, standing up and sending Zhou Ye out...


    But at this moment, Steve, who was already drunk on the sofa, mumbled "Meddie...Meddie..."


    "It seems that I can''t give you away..." McGrady said helplessly, looking at his husband.


    "It''s okay, I can come by myself!" Zhou Ye said as he stood up and walked out of the door. Sharon walked to Zhou Ye''s side first and said, "I''ll see you..."


    "Alright..." McGrady said while holding Steve''s head, "Don''t delay too long... It''s not safe here at night!"


    "I know mom..." Sharon said, picking up her coat and putting it on her body, sending Zhou Ye out of the door.


    "It''s fine here..." Zhou Ye looked at the dark street outside: "Your mother is right, it is not safe here!"


    "...Have you forgotten that I am the second-generation Captain America?" Sharon said, raising his arm and making a bodybuilding movement."Don''t you think I can''t even beat those little gangsters..."


    "...Hehe" Zhou Ye laughed blankly."Sorry, I see girls always forget what kind of ability she has..."

 Chapter 316

    "I''m not weak at all!" Sharon said, suddenly holding Zhou Ye''s cheeks in both hands, lit her toes, and gently stopped her mouth...


    Zhou Ye is a little confused, what''s the situation...


    This is said to be a mouthful, but in fact it is just a touch of water...Of course, if the object is someone who has no moral integrity, then the situation will obviously change.


    Although Zhou Ye didn''t understand what had happened, he could still do it smoothly. He hugged Sharon and pryed her away...


    After a long time-


    Sharon finally recovered her sanity, pushed Zhou Ye away, and then closed the door of the room with a bang, shutting Zhou Ye outside.


    With her back against the door of the room, Sharon felt that her heart was about to jump out... "Damn...damn..."


    McGrady instilled in her various reasons for not being able to get close to Zhou Ye. He even said that as long as he got close to Zhou Ye, he would fall in love with him without any dignity, but McGrady had forgotten that his daughter too. Just eighteen years old, and in a youth rebellious period.


    Sharon felt that her mother was alarmist, but also wanted to prove that she would not just love Zhou Ye without dignity just by contact... Therefore, this feeling¡¤love rookie took her first step, but she found that something was happening. It seems to be different from what I thought...


    "Oh, my God, I seem to have done a stupid thing..." Sharon sat on the floor leaning on the door with her head, she felt as if Zhou Ye''s figure had broken into her heart at this time...


    "Ha...I''ve taken down this account... Baby Sharon, looking forward to seeing you again..." Zhou Ye stood at the door, although there was a door, but everything inside could not be hidden from him... Seeing Sharon with a tangled face, Zhou Ye smiled.


    It was obviously not the best time to capture this girl, so Zhou Ye turned around and walked towards the intersection after saying that... At this point, it was almost time for the maid to drive over to pick herself up.


    When he reached the intersection, Zhou Ye saw his unique and luxurious car as expected.


    Skillfully opened the back door and sat on it, "Let''s go back..."


    "Okay, Master." The maid who drove agreed and started the car slowly.


    Today Zhou Ye wants to return to his manor on Long Island, and there is a Queens District between Long Island and Brooklyn...


    I thought it was a smooth way home, but unexpectedly something happened...


    When Zhou Ye''s special car drove to the intersection of Queens and Brooklyn, a girl wearing a leather dress and a leather skirt with smoky makeup on her face and a blow-out hair rushed to Zhou Ye''s car. Blocked his way.


    "Help me...Help me..." She slapped Zhou Ye''s car glass desperately, crying and begging.


    "Master, do you want me to clean up her?" the maid asked. She knew that her master hated this kind of non-mainstream girls most.


    "Forget it, let her get in the car..." Zhou Ye almost hit his nose with a sudden brake, but it might be because he had teased a little cutie again today, and he didn''t feel how angry.


    "Good master!" said the maid and opened the car door...


    After the non-mainstream girl got in the car, she thanked her desperately: "I''m sorry, sir, I''ll leave soon..."


    "Have you encountered any trouble?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Those bastards... they want to force me..." The girl cried, covering her face, "I thought everyone was friends... but I didn''t expect them... oooooo..."


    "Yes..." Zhou Ye stopped talking when he was about to ask who it was, because he had seen a group of clothes full of glitter, with hair as if it had been electrified, wearing flared pants holding steel pipes and watermelon. The knives gangsters stood in front of their car.


    "Hand over that bitch..."


    "Get out of the car-bastard..."


    "Do you want to know how we dealt with people who snatched our codewords? Rich guy... Your car is good. Can you borrow me to drive for two days?"


    Seeing the group of silly X youths outside the car laughing and cursing, thinking they were invincible, Zhou Ye sighed helplessly. These guys are a waste of air alive."Ying, solve them, don''t make it too bloody..."


    "Your will, Master!" The maid smiled and opened the car door. She has toys to play with again...


    "Oh, there is a more beautiful girl... Pete, don''t want your unfamiliar girl, I think this is not bad... You can just be the same as this rich guy!" a black man in a leather jacket shouted With.


    "Hahaha, yes Pete, it''s better to make this chick better than that..."


    "Gentlemen, are you ready..." the maid said with a smile: "Did you die?"


    "Hahahaha... I like such an arrogant chick, yes, chick, I''m ready to die, but I want to be cool and die..." The bastard who said this sentence thought he was humorous and laughed. stand up.


    "It''s about to open soon, so I can''t delay any longer." Following this sentence, the maid suddenly disappeared in place¡ª¡ª


    In an instant, more than a dozen gangsters stopped their movements, and all of them were silent...From time to time, some people made ho ho--the kind of sound that couldn''t breathe.


    As the maid reappeared in the same place, a blood arrow suddenly shot from the throats of all the bastards. All of them were cut off by the maid in an instant.


    The girl who was holding her eyes and couldn''t bear to see the maid being insulted and humiliated at this time also secretly glanced over through the gap between her fingers... She was stunned by the scene in front of her.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Twenty Four


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh A... After all, she is just a rebellious girl.


    For her... the scene before her is enough to make her unforgettable for a lifetime.


    "Look...you scared our guests!" Zhou Ye smiled and teased his maid as he looked at the girl who ran into his arms unconsciously.


    "That''s really sorry!" The maid rolled her eyes, and the girl who was frightened suddenly plunged into Zhou Ye''s arms again...


    "..." The maid stopped paying attention to the girl who was terrified by herself, and again started the car and drove towards Long Island Manor... As for the corpses of the punks all over the ground?Who cares about these marginal people? It is estimated that the sheriff in this area will see the bodies of these guys as gang fighting.


    In their words, don''t waste taxpayers'' money. These gangsters are not worth the effort to track down.


    The girl was still trembling. She was still afraid of the maid, completely unaware of how dangerous it was to hide in the arms of the maid''s master.


    "Okay... don''t be afraid. Those are just some social garbage. They just tried to round you... Have you forgotten?" Zhou Ye''s voice sounded in her ears, as if it had some magical power. Soothing her restless heart.


    "Hmm--" The girl listened to Zhou Ye''s magnetic voice, her whole body no longer tight, and the fear in her heart seemed to be much less.


    "You haven''t told me what your name is?" Zhou Ye asked curiously: "Why do you mix with that group of people?"


    "My name is May Riley..." The girl still didn''t realize that she was snuggling in Zhou Ye''s arms. Maybe it was because Zhou Ye gave her a sense of security, maybe because Zhou Ye''s words made her relax."My father left me and my mother when I was very young... and my mother always beats me... I clearly did nothing wrong... but she always beats me..."


    "Does your mother drink too much?"


    "No... she doesn''t have money to buy wine!" May Riley said: "Every time she beats me, she scolds me. It is because of me that my father left this house..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless. It seemed that this was another tragedy caused by a man who was unwilling to take responsibility.


    But May Riley...a familiar name, May Parker?Spider-Man¡¯s Aunt May used to be called May Riley... It seems that her family used to live in Brooklyn...


    It seemed that I finally found a person to talk to, and the girl''s words could not stop."I don''t want to go home... but I don''t know where to go... Later, the gangsters said they could give me a place to live, as long as I play with them... I don''t know what that means, I thought It was just help between friends, but today they said they wanted to...said to..."


    Said this, Mei''s magic became extremely frightened, "They want to force me... I ran out while they were unprepared..."


    "Then what are you going to do now?" Zhou Ye looked at Mei carefully, and to be honest, she had a good copy, which looked a bit like Marisa Tomei when she was young.


    "I don''t know... I don''t know where to go... I don''t want to go home..." Mei has forgotten that it was only the first time she and Zhou Ye met, perhaps because Zhou Ye''s words contained a hint of hypnosis. It made her feel as if she could trust this man.


    "Well... it''s better to go to my house for now." Zhou Ye started abducting girls again. There is no reason to leave such beauties to Spider-Man''s uncle, right?

 Chapter 317

    "But...Will this bother you too much?" Mei asked hesitantly.


    "No... I have a lot of rooms!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    Soon-May Riley knew what Zhou Ye meant by the so-called many rooms.She looked at the extremely luxurious and large villa in front of her, and couldn''t help but widen her eyes."This...is this your home?"


    "Of course, let''s go, let''s go in." Zhou Ye said, pulling Mei into his villa without any explanation.


    "Master, dinner is about to start soon, and the ladies are waiting for you!" A maid walked over and took off Zhou Ye''s coat and said.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll take this little girl up to wash up!" Zhou Ye said, grabbing Mei and walking towards the second floor...


    "Ye, is this okay? Is it really okay to let the ladies wait?" May Riley looked cautious, although this man who made her feel so fascinated her, and she didn''t know the so-called What do you mean by her husband, but... she doesn''t want him to be embarrassed for herself.


    "It''s okay, it''s all family members."


    While talking, Zhou Ye has taken her to a bedroom, opened the door of the bathroom, and said: "You can use the toiletries here, they are all new, and the towels are just changed. , So don¡¯t worry about it being someone else¡¯s item..."


    "Then what about you?" Mei asked as she held the door frame in her hand before being pushed into the bathroom by Zhou Ye.


    To be honest, even though she knew that it was impossible, Mei still wanted Zhou Ye to wait for her outside, to be honest...In a strange place, this man who had a good impression of herself seemed to have become her only support... ¡­


    "Don''t worry, I''m waiting for you outside." Zhou Ye smiled and said something that made Mei Anxin, and she immediately felt a lot more relaxed.


    "Ok!"


    May Riley''s unconscious mouth showed a slight smile, and she didn''t even notice why she was so attached to this man who had only met for less than an hour.


    "It''s not easy..." Zhou Ye sat on the sofa in the bedroom, smiling at the closed bathroom door.


    In order to make this little cutie trust him completely, Zhou Ye even used the hypnotic ability that he hadn''t used for a long time...


    what?You say this is despicable?NONONO, there is nothing despicable or despicable about foaming sister paper. Zhou Ye always thinks that as long as the tricks are easy to use, they are good tricks. Do you need to care about so much?At least he is very disciplined without the overlord''s hard bow...


    Just when Zhou Ye felt complacent because he had recovered a few minutes of exercises outside, Mei in the bath and room had already started to wash...


    Remove the exaggerated makeup and wash off the explosive hairstyle, a pure and beautiful girl appeared in the mirror like this.


    Tonight, May Riley has undergone too many drastic changes. A friend wanted her to be strong, and then she was killed by a beautiful maid in front of her eyes... All of these made her very tired, and the right water temperature made her feel bad. I relaxed consciously...


    I don¡¯t know when--May Riley lay in the jacuzzi and fell asleep deeply...


    "May? Are you okay..."


    "Speak...May?"


    "I''m in..."


    "I really went in..."


    After shouting a few times, Zhou Ye directly opened the door of the bath and room and walked in. In fact, those shouts were just a gesture. He clearly knew what happened inside...


    "The plum with her makeup removed is really beautiful..." Zhou Ye looked at the little beauty lying in the bathtub asleep.Said with a smile, the plum covered with drops of water at this moment is like a mermaid.


    "Although it is a constant temperature... but after soaking for a long time, it will not be good for your skin..." Zhou Ye said, bending down, directly hugged May Riley, and walked out of the bathroom...


    Gently placing Mei on the sofa, Zhou Ye took out a bath towel to help her wipe the drops of water on her body, Mei slowly opened her eyes, and asked with a vague appearance: "Ye, how are you? it''s here?"


    "You fell asleep... I took you out." Zhou Ye said as he wiped her body with a bath towel in his hand. Maybe it was because Zhou Ye''s movements made her too comfortable and uncomfortable. Mei couldn''t help but Groaned lightly.


    "Damn little demon spirit... don''t you know how hard I endured?" Zhou Ye couldn''t help it anymore, and threw the bath towel in his hand on the ground, and then confronted the personal terminal on his hand. Said something."Autumn, let the ladies eat first, I guess I won''t be able to catch up..."


    "What''s wrong? Ye..." Mei''s words were only exchanged for Zhou Ye, who pounced on her face.


    "Mmm--"


    Chapter Four Hundred and Twenty Five


    Two hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Oh my god-am I destined to lose my X body tonight?" May Riley hugged Zhou Ye tightly and complained, but there was a smile on her face.


    "Well, that''s right, you are destined to lose your body X on my couch tonight!" Zhou Ye''s words made May Riley roll her eyes, she knew the true face of this man. Gentleness is his disguise, he is a beast.


    At this moment, a grunting sound rang, and Zhou Ye''s movement to caress Mei stagnated, "Are you hungry?"


    "Yeah!" Mei nodded softly. Tonight, she ran away again and was frightened. Finally, there was an intense exercise on the couch. How could she not be hungry.


    "Let''s go down for dinner..." Zhou Ye said, standing up holding Mei, to be honest, this girl''s body and figure are really not so good, should be big, should be upright...Zhou Ye expressed his satisfaction .


    "I''ll do it myself..." Mei said, struggling to get out of Zhou Ye''s arms, and she was staggering, and she gritted her teeth in a severe pain somewhere.


    "Are you okay?" Zhou Ye hurriedly helped him up.


    "I''m fine..." Mei Qiang endured the pain, took two steps, barely able to bear it, so he let go of Zhou Ye''s arm and wanted to get her own clothes.


    "No... baby, your clothes are here." Zhou Ye said, taking out a few boxes from the side, containing all the clothes that Mei wants to wear.


    To be honest, most of these clothes were evenly distributed from his women. Those gang of women like to sweep the streets when they are fine... Besides, Zhou Ye didn''t care about the money, they couldn''t put it down in the closet. Many clothes are not worn at all after they were bought.


    They happened to know that their man had returned with a new woman. Based on what they knew about Zhou Ye, the woman who could bring into this house would basically not be able to escape, so they heard the maid tell about Mei¡¯s approximate three-dimensional back. , Simply take out the clothes that I have not worn and give them to the newcomer, which is also a good performance.They are all popular new models this year, and there is no problem of obsolescence.


    Because they know how to make their men satisfied, and they know what their men are most taboo...


    "Are these really for me?" Mei looked at the familiar brand logo on her clothes bag. As a girl, she might not know who Captain America is, but she would never fail to know what the latest fashion is. Fashion. Obviously, Mei also recognizes these signs. For her, these are clothes that she was once out of reach...


    Maybe the price of this dress made her unable to afford it even after a year of odd jobs...


    "You know... I... I don''t want these..." Mei said in a daze. Does she like these famous brands?Of course, no girl would dislike it, but she didn''t want Zhou Ye to misunderstand that she was a vanity girl, uh, she should be a woman now.


    "Of course I know..." Zhou Ye saw Mei''s thoughts, walked over, and gently hugged her."In fact, these were not given to you by me. I also know that you are not a vain girl. These are just the meeting gifts given to you by the ladies below..."


    "Then...then I have to thank those ladies..." Mei thought that the wife in Zhou Ye''s mouth might be Zhou Ye''s relatives...


    "I also think you should thank them well..." Zhou Ye smiled, he wouldn''t say it through now, it would be no fun to say it through now.


    After Mei changed into her clothes, Zhou Ye felt a sense of surprise and beauty. The original fluffy explode has now been tied into a side ponytail, which is slightly fluffy and draped diagonally over her shoulders. The fitted black trousers hold her A little bit of temptation and bewilderment is added to the silhouette of the dolphins...


    The white bottoming shirt and the red woolen coat gave Mei a bit of love and love as a woman at home... Zhou Ye couldn''t help but hug her with the whole image."Baby, I don''t want to let you go anymore..."


    "...My dear, will we wait until we finish eating?" Mei was softened by Zhou Ye''s movements, and she nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms. She couldn''t help but begged: "I am really now. It''s not working..."


    "...Okay!" Zhou Ye reluctantly let her go for the time being, he knew that Mei was indeed unsatisfied now...


    When Zhou Ye took Mei downstairs and came to the restaurant, Mei looked at the fourteen beautiful women with different styles and emotions sitting around the rectangular table. They were looking at herself with curious eyes.


    "Hi..." Mei said awkwardly.


    "Hi-my name is Joan Agnes. You can call me Joan." Joan stood up with a smile and said kindly: "This is Millie, Heidi..."

 Chapter 318

    She also enthusiastically introduced her sisters to a group of May.


    "Hi, how are you..." Mei seemed to be infected by Joan''s enthusiasm, and boldly introduced herself."My name is May Riley... You can call me May or Riley."


    "Hi, Mei... what do you think of this dress?" a girl asked, pointing to Mei''s clothes.


    "I think it''s pretty good!"


    "Let me just say-this dress definitely matches Mei''s temperament very well..." the girl said happily.


    "..." Mei looked at the happy girl, feeling a little at a loss.


    "Don''t pay attention to her..." Joan said with a smile: "When she bought this dress, we ridiculed her for a long time, because her skin color didn''t match this dress... Now she finally found someone who proved her vision. , Although she is not wearing it..."


    "This is really..." Mei doesn''t know what to say.


    "Okay, let''s eat..." Joan said, blinking at Mei, "We just waited to see your new clothes. We haven''t eaten yet!"


    "Thank you so much..." Mei was embarrassed by Qiong''s words, but Renjia wanted to wait so long for her to eat. In contrast, it seems that she and Ye are on top of each other in a humiliating manner. It seems a bit too much... ¡­


    "Don''t listen to her nonsense..." Zhou Ye rolled his eyes, "They are just curious about you!"


    "Curious about me? Why are you curious about me?" Mei was confused by Zhou Ye''s words.


    "Curious about what kind of beauty this new member of the family is like." A girl''s words made Mei''s heart as sweet as eating honey. It seems that Ye''s family has begun to accept herself... She is very happy.


    Three women in a drama, so what are the fourteen women?Zhou Ye will tell you that it is a large-scale suspense detective action palace battle drama...


    At the dinner table, although May is surprised that these girls are so beautiful and young, why do the maids call them ladies?Whose wife are they?


    Finally, after eating, while eating dessert, Mei finally couldn''t help but ask...


    "Why are you so young, but the lady maid calls you a lady?"


    With her words, the whole restaurant suddenly became quiet, and all the girls turned their eyes to Zhou Ye, one of the family members.


    "Honey, haven''t you told her yet?" Joan asked.


    "I haven''t had time to say..." Zhou Ye shrugged his shoulders, looking innocent.


    "What? Tell me what?" Mei looked at the weird expressions of the girls, with a hint of speculation in her heart...


    Although the women called Zhou Ye their dear, but dear is not a special term for lovers. Very often, family members will also use dear pronouns, but at this moment, Mei seems to understand something...


    "Then let me tell you..." Joan looked at his man indifferently, and knew that his man would definitely not let this new sister go...


    "...What? Tell me what..." Mei Qiang smiled: "You won''t tell me that you are actually a family of vampires..."


    "No, dear, it''s useless to escape, this is something you have to face sooner or later..." Qiong looked at Mei''s dodging gaze and said, "You should have seen it. In fact, we are all Ye''s women. This is also the reason why the lady maid would call our wife. In this family, only Ye''s woman can be called the madam..."


    "Don''t make such a joke with me...haha...it''s not funny at all..." Mei looked at everyone unacceptably, "it is almost the 21st century, you tell me there is still a man Marry so many wives...?"


    "This is not a joke..."


    "No, I don''t believe it..." Mei looked at Zhou Ye with pleading eyes in her eyes: "My dear, tell me this is just a joke..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was silent for a moment, and then said: "This is true, Qiong is not joking..."


    "Why..." Mei stood up and asked in a loud voice: "Why... why do you have so many women and provoke me..."


    "Because of this..." Zhou Ye was too lazy to say any more, and directly picked up Mei, ignoring her struggle, and walked towards the second floor...


    The other girls glanced at each other and consciously followed... They knew that it was time for the newcomer¡¯s unique program again. There has been no newcomer welcome ceremony in this manor for a long time. Natasha and Peggy are based in Washington. And Zhou Ye has been running back and forth around the world recently, and it has been a long time since there was such an interesting ceremony...The girls were also a little impatient.


    In the room upstairs - five hours later.


    "You are really a beast... Mr. Beast!" Mei bit Zhou Ye''s shoulder fiercely, and she couldn''t help it. This time she really knew what her man was...


    Looking at the big couch where the corpses are everywhere, she is too lazy to think about how many women Zhou Ye has now. What she is interested in now is how many women does this guy need to balance him?


    Chapter Four Hundred and Twenty Six


    Three years later------


    "My dear, you really didn''t use it to give me away..." Although Susan said so, she had a smile that couldn''t be concealed.


    Today is the day when she was admitted to the Massachusetts Institute of Technology, and her man, the guy who stopped going to school after getting in, actually drove himself to Cambridge, Massachusetts. This is really a surprise... ¡­However, you must never give him a smiley face, who told him to abandon himself in school for three years.


    "Baby...you know, I really hate going to school..." Zhou Ye explained with helplessness looking at the girl who had to strain her face and pretended to be angry.


    "But I don''t think you hate the school''s sports equipment room... and the locker room..." Every time Susan uttered a place name, Zhou Ye felt his eyelids twitch.


    This girl is acting coquettishly with herself...These places are the battlefields where the two people fought...If you haven''t fought in those places, you dare to say that you went to school?Tucson really broke the pattern.


    Obviously this girl is venting her resentment... because a girl suddenly appeared during a battle in the dressing room, causing a girl who was about to be high in X to lose her restraint...


    Zhou Ye also has his own tricks to deal with Susan like this. He smiled slightly, holding the steering wheel in one hand, and touching Susan''s cheek lightly in the other, and said, "Listening to you, I also think that the school is also good... I haven''t really gone to university, and I''m very longing for university libraries...electronic classrooms and the like-I''m starting to think about whether or not I should be admitted to be with you too? Baby."


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, a certain girl who was pretending to be angry couldn''t hold on anymore. Her eyes were watery, Wang Wang, Zhou Ye''s eyes were white, and she deliberately leaned under the steering wheel...


    "Oh... baby, yes, that''s all..."


    On the interstate highway, a supercar produced by Umbrella suddenly drew a zigzag, and then began to accelerate frantically...


    Speed ??and Excitement¡¤Love Reality Version, Hot¡¤Spicy in theater...


    The speed once reached more than 600 kilometers per hour...The helicopters behind him lined up with the police car, but they were all eggs... After Zhou Ye''s passionate and sentimental self-driving tour across the United States arrived in Cambridge town, there would naturally be people on it. His car will help him with the crime, and there will be a team of lawyers who will help him with the lawsuit... so he doesn''t care.


    It takes forty-two hours to drive normally, and it took Zhou Ye less than 20 hours to finish the race...Because his car uses nuclear fusion batteries, there is no need to refuel... But those poor police cars can''t do it. ...


    In the end, even Umbrella arranged to help him with the crime did not appear, because...


    "My dear, what are you doing? Do you know that your drag racing actually made those people start asking for help from S.H.I.E.L.D...." Peggy''s image appeared in front of Zhou Ye.


    "Wow, I thought they would send fighter jets to chase me..." Zhou Ye smiled."I just sent Susan to MIT school."


    "...Is Susan here?" Peggy asked.


    "Hi, Peggy¡ª" Susan stretched her face in front of Zhou Ye''s watch and greeted Peggy.


    "Hi, Susan, congratulations on being admitted to the Massachusetts Institute of Technology..."


    "Thank you..." Susan smiled: "Peggy, it''s so ugly, you pretend to be so ugly, don''t you plan to retire?"


    "...I will retire after I arrange the internal affairs of S.H.I.E.L.D...." Peggy smiled: "But...I don''t have a suitable successor yet..."


    "Can''t Cyclops?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "I don''t like his acting style, so I don''t plan to consider him..." Peggy passed the original S.H.I.E.L.D. Director directly.

 Chapter 319

    "Well, when you retire, let''s travel around the world together..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "My newly-built Great Emperor yacht is almost finished..."


    "Okay, I will consider..." Peggy said: "I will now send an official letter to the police to prove that you are performing an urgent task, well, Susan, have fun..."


    "Well, thank you Peggy." Susan smiled and waved goodbye to Peggy.


    "Bye..."


    After hanging up the communication, Zhou Ye opened the window of the car and asked a man in a black suit who was waiting next to him who looked like an ordinary office worker to call the car."Okay, Peggy is already done. You don''t need to commit the crime. Go back to work..."


    "Okay, dominate." The man said, turning and leaving Zhou Ye''s car.


    "Evil rich people, there are people who can commit a crime..." Susan whispered.


    "Don''t forget, you are now a rich woman, you have to try to stand in this class to see the world..." Zhou Ye smiled and gently took a mouthful of Susan''s eyes."Okay, now I can drive you to school directly..."


    "I can''t wait to see what the new school looks like..." Susan said happily.


    Zhou Ye drove his car directly into the Massachusetts Institute of Technology. Although outside vehicles were not allowed to enter here,... Zhou Ye''s car was an exception. Why?For Umbrella''s huge annual sponsorship to MIT, for the numerous research projects and research funds received from Umbrella every year...for the Umbrella logo in front of Zhou Ye''s car.


    Whether you want to admit it or not, there are always privileged classes in this society.


    Susan looked at the parents who sent students to school outside the car who pointed to her car, and asked a little uneasy: "My dear, are we too high-profile like this..."


    "Don''t worry about the sorrows of the dogs who have lost their lives..." Zhou Ye glanced at the parents. It was obvious that they were angry why their car couldn''t drive into the school."They know better than anyone what kind of society the United States is. They are just here to give their children a thought, so they desperately pretend to be unafraid of power."


    "..." Susan was speechless. Her man seemed to look down on American society very much... Actually, it wasn''t Zhou Ye that looked down upon it. Zhou Ye even thought that such a society was really great, at least for the rich.


    "Where are we going? My dormitory is not here..." Susan asked hesitantly as she watched Zhou Ye turn her car into a secluded villa area.


    "Of course I went to your dormitory, but not the dormitory assigned to you by the school, but the dormitory I found for you..." Zhou Ye said, parked his car in front of an independent villa, skilled The controller in the car opened the garage door of the villa and drove the car in...


    "...Don''t tell me, you have a student girl here..." Susan thought about the virtues of her own man, and then contacted the girl''s clothes hanging on the second floor of the villa that she had just seen, and instantly found something by herself. The feeling of truth.


    "...You think too much, baby, this is the place where my goddess lives...I just want you to be your company!" Zhou Ye said helplessly, after all, Nini hasn''t gotten started yet, so she''s not her own woman. , So he is not cheating.


    "...Well, I almost forgot the fact that I fell in love with an old monster." Susan complained about Zhou Ye''s age.


    "...The old monster is going to kiss you..." Zhou Ye said with a smile on Susan''s chin.


    "..." Susan closed her eyes obediently. At this moment, she suddenly saw a girl in a white nightdress standing in front of the car with tears in her eyes, suddenly shocked."Honey, what is that..."


    "..." Zhou Ye looked in the direction Susan was pointing. It was his adopted daughter, Nina Stark... "Nini, what''s wrong with you? Why are you here? What happened?"


    Zhou Ye looked at Nina with teary eyes and suddenly felt a bad feeling. He hurriedly pushed the car door, walked down, and stood in front of Nina and asked anxiously.


    "...Godfather...My father...My father..." Nina couldn''t say enough sad words...


    "What happened to Howard?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "My dad was in a car accident..." Nina finally spoke out, hugging Zhou Ye and cried...


    ...It shouldn''t be, the Winter Soldier has been mothered, and it has not fallen into the hands of Lao Maozi, and the Hydra is in the hands of her own woman, she will not come to harm Howard again... How could this guy have a car accident Up?


    Chapter Four Hundred and Twenty Seven


    "Listen to Nini baby, you can''t cry now... Tell me, where is your father now?" Zhou Ye asked hurriedly.


    "Jarvis told me that it was in the George Washington Hospital..." Nina Stark was already anxious.... After hearing her godfather''s words, she suddenly remembered the address that the butler had told her.


    "Okay, let''s go..." Zhou Ye said, turning around and said apologetically to Susan: "I''m sorry, dear Susan..., I''m afraid I can''t attend your freshman speech..."


    "Go ahead, I''ll be fine." Susan had heard everything clearly behind Zhou Ye. She was not a savage princess, and naturally wouldn''t blame Zhou Ye for leaving herself to see the car accident. friend.


    "Baby, you are amazing." Zhou Ye said gently on Susan''s cheek and said directly to his goddaughter: "I''ve been to that place once, I''ll open the door..."


    With that said, Zhou Ye directly opened a random door, he pulled Nina and rushed in... As the figures of the two disappeared into the random door, Susan sighed helplessly, even though he knew it was Zhou. Ye was in a hurry, but he was absent at the most important moment in his life, and he still had some regrets in his heart.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye and Nina, who had already arrived at the Washington Hospital, rushed directly to the emergency room... After asking the nurse along the way, the two came to the door of the operating room...


    By coincidence, the two saw the lights in the operating room go out, and a doctor in sterile clothes walked out of it.


    "Doctor, how is Mr. Howard?" Zhou Ye hurried over and asked.


    "I''m sorry--Mr. Stark and his wife had completely lost their vital signs when they sent them over, and there is nothing we can do... We have done our best." The doctor said with a heavy face.


    "..." Nina Stark suddenly fainted when she heard the doctor''s words. In the middle of the day, she lost her parents at the same time, and she couldn''t bear it anymore.


    "..." Zhou Ye stopped Nina and directly broke into the operating room, looking at the couple on the operating table... Zhou Ye directly used the astral projection¡ªsure enough, the couple was very interested. Looking at his body, Howard was still there with emotion.


    "I didn''t expect me to die so ugly..." Howard''s soul embraced his wife and smiled: "I hope it won''t affect my image in the next life."


    "It''s a bit ugly, but it looks more honest than when you were alive." Maria teased her husband.


    "Sorry, Maria..." Howard was silent for a while, and then said, "If it wasn''t because I insisted on driving fast--"


    "No, my dear, I feel very happy to be able to go through this life with you." Maria leaned in Howard''s arms with a soft smile on her lips."Thank God for letting me meet you. If there is another life to come, I would still marry you..."


    As the two of them said, they were about to stop talking--


    "I said you two are okay if you die, what should Nina do?" Zhou Ye''s voice suddenly made the two of them, no, they are now two ghosts, and Zhou Ye''s voice awakens the two ghosts who are about to be overwhelmed. Up.


    "Zhou--?" Seeing Zhou Ye, Howard''s eyes turned round, "Are you dead too?"


    "Bah--it''s really unlucky. I didn''t die. I can''t die if all the people on the earth are dead..." Zhou Ye said twice."I accompanied my goddaughter to see a couple in a car accident."


    "Nina--" Zhou Ye''s words made Maria, who was eager for her daughter, unable to help crying."My poor cutie... I will never see her again."


    "..." Zhou Ye hesitated for a moment, and then said: "Howard, you know, I have some special abilities that, with Umbrella''s latest technology, can keep your husband and wife alive... Are you willing?"


    ".................."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    "...Forget it." Howard hesitated for a long time, and finally shook his head and rejected Zhou Ye''s proposal."I have lived for almost seventy years. Actually, I have lived long enough. Besides-I don''t want to taste the smell of death again. It''s really painful."


    "It''s just that, if you can, can you help me revive Maria? She is still young, and Nina can''t lose her father and mother at the same time..." Howard pleaded, "For the sake of our friends for so many years, help How was my last time? Zhou."


    "...No, Howard, I want to accompany you, not going anywhere..." Maria became excited when she heard her husband''s words, and she cried, "Do you want me to live better Are you missing it? Howard, you coward!!!"


    "No... listen to me, Maria..."


    "I don''t listen--I will never separate from you, absolutely not!!!"


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at the two who were arguing, and coughed twice, "Two, let''s put this all down first, don''t you want to see your daughter again?"


    "..." X2

 Chapter 320

    Perhaps it was the love for their daughter that caused the disagreeing couple to temporarily stop arguing. They looked at Zhou Ye and said in unison: "Nina is here?"


    "No, she just heard the news of her parents'' death and fainted...I will bring her here now." Zhou Ye said without waiting for the husband and wife to speak, and returned to her body directly.


    At this moment, Jarvis, who had just drove over, also came to the operating room. Looking at Zhou Ye who was holding his own young lady, he asked anxiously: "Mr. Zhou, what happened to Miss Natasha?"


    "She''s okay, just temporarily fainted because of grief..." Zhou Ye said, and said to a silver-haired Jarvis: "You help me treat all the nurses and doctors at the door of the operating room. Can you do it?"


    "Leave it to me, Mr. Zhou." Jarvis looked at Zhou Ye''s serious expression and said confidently: "I will definitely keep those guys out."


    "Do it now, Jarvis."


    "Okay, sir." Jarvis didn''t say anything anymore. With the friendship between the two families for so many years, he believed that Zhou Ye must have important things to do, maybe it was about his master and his wife, so he He walked directly out of the operating room, blocking the doctors and nurses outside.


    Looking at the operating room where there are no outsiders, Zhou Ye gently took out a golden pill and fed it into Nina''s mouth. As soon as the golden pill fell, Nina woke up leisurely. When she woke up, she saw it lying down. The parents on the operating table suddenly felt sad and wanted to cry when they opened their mouths, but they were stopped by Zhou Ye."Baby Nina, if you cry again, I won''t show you your parents..."


    Hearing what her godfather said, Nina suddenly remembered her godfather with magical powers, hugged Zhou Ye in a hug, and begged: "Godfather, please, please help dad and mom..."


    "...Baby, it''s not that I don''t save, but someone doesn''t want to survive.


    "..." Nina was confused by Zhou Ye''s words, is there such a fool?


    "Forget it, baby, let them tell you by themselves..." Zhou Ye said, lightly touching Nina''s forehead with her thumb... Suddenly, Nina felt as if she saw her back, no, no It seems that I saw my back, but I really saw my back...


    "I...I''m like this? Godfather." Nina looked at Zhou Ye...Uh, no, there are two Zhou Ye now.One looked like a puppet motionless, and the other stood beside him.


    "Nothing, I just helped your soul get out of your body temporarily..." Zhou Ye said, patted Nina on the shoulder, pointed behind her, and said, "Who is that?"


    Although Nina was still digesting the meaning of Zhou Ye''s words, she couldn''t help but looked at the direction Zhou Ye was pointing, "Dad-Mom -"


    "Baby Nina..."


    "My little cutie..."


    The family of three suddenly became a group...


    "Don''t talk for too long... After all, Nina is still a living person. It is not good for her to leave the body for too long... After a while, go to the rooftop to find me..." Zhou Ye did not wait for the family to finish all this. In response, he went straight through the ceiling and came to the rooftop.


    Zhou Ye gave the time to this family. He didn''t like to see the separation and reunification of things...


    Chapter four hundred and twenty eight


    I don''t know how long it has passed¡ªmaybe half an hour, maybe an hour, or maybe two hours¡ªthere is no concept of time in the soul space...At this moment, Zhou Ye also forgot about time.


    Zhou Ye, who had been sitting on the edge of the building, felt that someone was approaching him. He didn''t need to look back. With the familiar soul fluctuations, he knew who it was...


    "Have you finished talking?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Hmm...!" After saying goodbye to her parents, Nina felt that her sadness was much better. Seeing her parents were so optimistic, she also felt that maybe they chose not to resurrect. They were right. They were right. It''s time to learn to live without your parents... This is a matter of time.


    However, Nina looked at the back of her godfather who was sitting alone on the side of the building, and suddenly felt that his back looked a little sad.


    "What''s the matter? Godfather?" Nina couldn''t help but walk behind him like she did when she was a child, and just hugged Zhou Ye''s neck with her arms.


    "Nothing..." Zhou Ye said, looking at the clouds in the sky.


    "No...Tell me, Godfather--" Today Nina seemed to be particularly stubborn. She hugged Zhou Ye''s neck tightly and insisted: "I only have you now... I want to know... Godfather ,Tell me please?"


    "...Okay." Zhou Ye sighed and said, "Do you know? Baby Nina, I''m very jealous of you..."


    "Jealous of me?"


    "Yes, I am jealous of you..." Zhou Ye said quietly, "Do you know? My parents were also alive because of a car accident, but at that time no one could help me look at them again and say something to them. Well, even, the day before they died, I was arguing with them because of some trivial things... I couldn''t even tell them the last sentence I love you..."


    "...Godfather." At this moment, Nina suddenly felt that the godfather in her arms was so lonely... She remembered a sentence of Chinese that Zhou Ye had taught her. She was ignorant at the time and did not understand the meaning of this sentence. But at this moment she finally understood that the tree wanted to be quiet, but the wind kept going.The son wants to support, but the kiss does not wait.


    "Okay... why did you suddenly say these things to you?" Zhou Ye shook his head, stood up, and asked, "Is old Howard still unwilling to resurrect?"


    "Yeah." Nina nodded and said, "Daddy thinks this is the cycle of life, and we must respect the cycle... Mom wants to be with her..."


    "This old guy was so afraid of death before, but now he regards death as home?" Zhou Ye teased: "Then baby, what is your wish? Do you want them to survive?"


    "I respect their choice..." Nina bit her lower lip and said, "Also, I think they are very happy because they can die together with the people they love."


    After a moment of silence, Zhou Ye sighed and said, "...Well, let''s go back."


    "Yeah." Nina cleverly placed her hand in Zhou Ye''s palm. Only when she has lost it can she know how to cherish everything. She is now very attached to Zhou Ye.


    When Zhou Ye returned to the operating room, the souls of Howard and his wife were no longer visible. Obviously, they chose to avoid Zhou Ye...


    "...Really, why bother? I won''t force you to resurrect..." Zhou Ye sighed, shaking his head.


    Nina almost laughed out of her godfather¡¯s words. To be honest, after chatting with her parents for a while, her sadness has gradually disappeared... Now she feels like her own parents have passed away. Take a long vacation and want to have a good rest...


    Zhou Ye touched Nina''s spiritual body lightly, and she returned to her body. Nina opened her eyes again, looking at the remains of her parents who were still lying on the operating table, and whispered, "Goodbye¡ª Dad, goodbye¡ªMom."


    "Let''s go back..." Zhou Ye looked at the reluctant Nina and whispered comfortingly: "They just experienced what everyone must experience..."


    "Hmm¡ª" Nina finally gritted her teeth, left the operating table, and followed Zhou Ye out of the operating room.


    "Miss Natasha, are you okay..." Jarvis, who was standing guard outside, saw his lady come out and asked hurriedly.


    "I''m fine, Jarvis, thank you..." Nina said, "I''m a little tired, and I want to go home... I''ll beg you here."


    "Okay lady, I will take care of the affairs of husband and wife." Jarvis said, looking at Zhou Ye, and said: "Then trouble Mr. Zhou..."


    "Nothing..." Just as Zhou Ye was talking, a lot of guys in black suits came outside, led by an old lady who looked very energetic... "Ye, why are you here? How about Howard It''s..."


    "Peggy..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while when he saw Peggy wearing old makeup. To be honest, Zhou Ye was really uncomfortable facing Peggy with such makeup."The Howards are gone..."


    "...This is really unfortunate news." Peggy was also a little depressed, after all, Howard is her old friend...


    "Okay, give me your car key, I want to send Nina home first..." Zhou Ye said.


    "Here..." Peggy handed over her car key directly. She didn''t know why her man didn''t save Howard, but she knew there must be a reason for this. This is not the place to ask, so she too Did not ask Zhou Ye too much.


    Zhou Ye drove Peggy''s car directly and sent Nina back to her manor in Washington. He didn''t send Nina home directly because Zhou Ye was worried that she would be emotional, so he temporarily settled her in his home.


    night--


    When Peggy returned home, after hearing Zhou Ye''s explanation of Howard''s choice, she said with some emotion: "I didn''t expect this playboy to become a philosopher until he died..."


    "...Who knows." Zhou Ye hugged Peggy, who had removed her old makeup, and said in a low tone: "Maybe he really has enough life..."


    This night, the two of them did not do their favorite things because of their bad mood...


    Half-dreaming and half-awake, Zhou Ye felt as if he had an extra body in his arms. He barely opened his eyes, but he saw his goddaughter Nina."Baby Nina, why are you here?"


    "Godfather...I can''t sleep. Every time I close my eyes, I seem to see Mom and Dad lying on the operating table..." Nina said here, begging: "Godfather...help me...help me Can you forget those things?"

 Chapter 321

    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless."Baby, the only thing I can help you is to help you wash away those memories... But everyone''s memories are the most precious thing to her, are you really willing to wash away those memories?"


    "...No, I don''t want to..." Nina shook her head resolutely, hesitated, and then said: "Actually, the godfather...There is another way to temporarily help me forget those things..."


    "What..." Before Zhou Ye finished speaking, his vision was blocked by his goddaughter.


    Some people like to escape when they encounter major changes in their lives, while some people use other methods to vent their negative emotions. Obviously, Nina chose the latter... and the object she chose It is the godfather she has long been fond of.


    If Nina meets a moral pacesetter, it is estimated that this will be painstakingly discouraging her, but it is clear that Zhou Ye is not close to the moral pacesetter at all, although it is said that Howard had just left, he would have sex with his daughter. Not authentic...but being cheap is better than others, right.At least Zhou Ye is somewhat of a man in charge...


    This night, Nina really temporarily forgot the sadness of her parents'' departure, because Zhou Ye gave her no time to think about other things...


    Five days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At Howard¡¯s funeral, Nina was able to face the death of her parents calmly. For her, at least she met her parents for the last time and told her parents that she loved them... She has no regrets, more Besides, Zhou Ye will always be by his side...In this world, he is not alone.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Twenty Nine


    Two years later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Massachusetts Institute of Technology, in an independent villa in the senior dormitory area¡ª¡ª


    In the super large bedroom on the second floor-


    A man and two women are cuddling with each other, sleeping with their necks together--


    At this moment, the bedroom suddenly thought of a male voice: "Miss Natasha, you are about to miss your graduation ceremony...if you get up again."


    "Fuck----!"


    It was not Nina who reacted first, but Zhou Ye. After all, anyone who suddenly heard the voice of a man who shouldn''t be here in his own home would probably react with him."Jarvis? Where are you?"


    "Yes, Mr. Zhou...I am Jarvis and not Jarvis..." the male voice replied.


    "Hahahaha..." When Nina next to Zhou Ye opened her eyes, she saw that her man looked like he had seen a ghost, and her body trembled with a smile... "My dear, that''s my new development. How about your electronic butler, Jarvis? How does it compare to your celebrity queen..."


    "Not so..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly: "Baby Nina, can''t you use a female voice? Listening to Jarvis''s voice lingering in my ears, I''m really not used to..."


    "Then you are responsible for getting me samples of female voices..." Nina didn''t care about her fierce exposure in front of this man. This body doesn''t know how many times this man has played with it. I guess she''s familiar Far beyond her own...


    "No problem. It doesn''t matter which singer''s voice you want, even the voice of Neon Female Worry, but don''t use Jarvis''s voice..." Zhou Ye was really scared.


    At this time, Susan, who was sleeping on the other side of Zhou Ye, opened her sleepy eyes and muttered: "Nini, do you want to kill me? You didn''t put the fire on the fire last night... and also used the despicable excuse of having relatives... ...Causing me to be tossed by my dear for a long time...and now I am not allowed to rest...


    "Sorry... Susan." Nina spit out her little snake head, looking embarrassed.


    In fact, Nina was able to graduate from MIT two years ago, but she didn¡¯t want to go back to her home full of memories, so she simply continued to study at MIT. In fact, no one cares about her. Do some small research...


    And now, she has walked out of the shadow of the departure of her parents, so she simply applied for graduation. Today happened to be her graduation ceremony¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye hugged Nina to wash gently... After all, Susan had already expressed her dissatisfaction, and she was really tired. In order to cope with Zhou Ye''s request last night, she had to contribute her... , You know.


    "My dear, you said you are leaving for a while...Where are you going?" Nina asked curiously while helping Zhou Ye squeeze toothpaste.


    "I plan to take a trip to the universe..." Zhou Ye hugged Nina''s slender waist from behind, watching Nina''s movements and smiled: "The Umbrella space station found some interesting visitors, so I plan to go. Look at them and take a short trip by the way."


    "Alien? It''s so cool, can you take me? Honey..." Nina is very interested in everything related to technology... She couldn''t help turning around when she heard Zhou Ye''s words. , Facing Zhou Ye began to show pride."Godfather... you take me with you."


    "...I''m afraid not, baby." Zhou Ye said apologetically, "There may be a battle this time, and you..."


    Although Zhou Ye didn''t say anything below, Nina knew what he meant. She knew that she was a scientific researcher at most, and she was far behind the combatants... But this was not the reason for her to give up.


    "You will protect me... won''t you?" Nina tried her best to take a trip to the universe with Zhou Ye, ignoring the fact that her relatives hadn''t left, using her slippery and tender thighs, constantly Rubbing and rubbing on Zhou Ye''s leg.


    "Although I really want to tell you...Yes." Zhou Ye suppressed the impulse and explained: "But, baby, I will never let you fall into the battle...because I don''t want to lose You, you know."


    "...Okay..." Faced with Zhou Ye who could hold back such a seduction and seduction, Nina had nothing to do with it, or that she knew that Zhou Ye was telling the truth, so she temporarily gave up this plan.


    "I promise, when I finish exploring there, how about I''ll take you on a cosmic journey? Baby..." Zhou Ye said with a mentality looking at the somewhat lost Nina.


    "Well, you promise to tell the truth..."


    "I promise."


    The two of them resumed their daily routine of talking, laughing and laughing together... It seems that this is true, but Nina is already secretly making other plans.[Who said that scientific researchers cannot have combat effectiveness, when you come back, I want to let you know what science is the most powerful combat effectiveness.


    But obviously, Zhou Ye still doesn''t know his plan to teach a girl...


    After the two had finished washing, Susan reluctantly left her warm couch. In fact, she wanted to continue sleeping, but she couldn''t help it. She didn''t want to miss her friend''s graduation ceremony. After all, the two had lived together for two years. For a long time, and...the pure and clean fighting friendship was born on the couch.


    In the Cresgui Auditorium of the Massachusetts Institute of Technology, there was a lot of people...Today is the graduation season, and many parents of students came to watch the ceremony...


    "I announce that Miss Natasha Stark has graduated from MIT with honor." Robin Pulitzer, the vice president on the podium, said loudly.


    The crowd of students in the audience remembered the warm applause. After all, Nina can be said to be a well-known genius here, and she is also the legal heir of Stark Enterprise, a standard high-educated Bai Fumei.


    "Thank you..." Nina walked to the podium, took the diploma from Robin Pulitzer, and stood in front of the microphone."Actually, I have nothing to say. Everyone knows that many, many things have happened during my years at MIT... including the accidental departure of my parents."


    Hearing this, the audience sighed. They all knew about Howard. After all, Howard was a scientific pioneer who led a generation. The news of his death had been reported for a week. His funeral even attended the president. Up.


    "Here-I want to thank someone in particular." Nina said, pointing in the direction where Zhou Ye was standing: "My dear, would you please come up?"


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless, which was different from what he had said before.But since Nina said that, if he didn''t go up, he would keep his woman from coming off the stage, so he could only go up.


    When Nina waited for Zhou Ye to walk next to her, she hugged Zhou Ye and said loudly, "When I was the saddest, he was with me to face it. When I needed comfort, he was there. By my side, I want to tell him... Zhou Ye, I love you, I will love you forever."


    "Wow----!!!"


    "Come on¡ªNina, we support you!"


    There was a loud noise in the audience. Of course, the girls who chose to support Nina were all girls, and those boys were regretting it. Why did you miss such a good opportunity?


    With Zhou Ye''s ear power, how could he not hear the boy''s words in the audience, and couldn''t help but lower in Nina''s ear: "Baby, do you know what the boy below is talking about me?"


    "What?" Nina asked with a smile.


    "They said...If they knew the news at that time, the person standing here would definitely not be me..." Zhou Ye said.


    "Those self-righteous guys..." Nina said disdainfully: "If they want to beat you... Then they first need to take me away from my parents when I was young... After all, you are The godfather who raised me since I was young..."


    "So...I like developing games the most." Zhou Ye smiled happily.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Thirty


    U.S.-Missouri-Kansas City hospital.


    A little boy with earphones is sitting silly outside a ward... The music in the earphones seems to isolate him from the real world, so that he doesn¡¯t have to face the death of his sick mother. The bad news.


    "Hi¡ª" A blond teenager walked over from the other end of the corridor, said hello to the boy, and asked with a smile: "Little guy, are you alone?"

 Chapter 322

    "..." The boy glanced at him. Although he didn''t know why he could hear the man''s voice while wearing the earphones, he didn''t want to talk to him at all now. His eyelids were drooping and he didn''t listen. The way a teenager talked.


    "It''s not cute at all." The blond boy was Zhou Ye. He wouldn''t be used to this bear kid''s problem, so he gently took off his earphones.


    "Give me back...that''s mine." The little boy finally spoke.


    "Of course I know this is yours." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "How about we two play a game? You tell me your name, how about I help you fulfill a wish?"


    "...Can you cure my mother''s disease?" The boy blurted out the words, revealing that he knows everything. He knows that his mother is terminally ill. He even knows that his mother is about to die soon. Left myself...


    "How do you know if you don''t try?" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Maybe I can really cure your mother''s disease?"


    "My name is Peter Quill..." The boy said his name without hesitation, and then looked at Zhou Ye with hot eyes, "Sir, you should fulfill your promise..."


    "No problem. Quill." Zhou Ye smiled and took out a small pill and put it in Peter Quill''s hand."This pill may be able to cure your mother''s cancer. It''s up to you to believe it or not."


    "..." Peter looked at the green pill the size of an aspirin in his hand, and looked at Zhou Ye dubiously, "Can this really cure my mother''s disease?"


    "Believe it or not, it''s up to you, Quill." Zhou Ye said, turning to walk outside the hospital."Okay, I''m leaving, Quill, it''s really nice to meet you...bye."


    "...Bye." Peter stared blankly at Zhou Ye''s leaving back, was he cheated?


    "Peter? Your mother has something to tell you." Peter''s grandfather walked out of the ward, but saw his grandson staring at the other end of the corridor, "What Peter are you looking at?"


    "Ah? Nothing..." Peter woke up when he heard the words of his grandfather.


    "Okay, Peter, come in, your mother has something to tell you." He said, taking Peter''s hand and walking into the ward.


    In fact, Peter hated entering the ward because he was afraid to see his unadult mother who was tortured by the illness... His mother¡¯s hair had been lost due to radiotherapy and chemotherapy, and she was even thin. Deformed, like a mummy, Peter''s young heart was afraid to see such a mother, because it meant that his mother might leave him at any time.


    "Peter¡ª" His mother was lying on the hospital bed, surrounded by relatives and friends... Peter suddenly had a premonition that he didn''t want.


    "Why did you fight with someone again? Baby." Although Peter''s mother was already struggling to speak, she still saw the scar on her son''s face at a glance.


    "Who told them to kill an innocent frog..." Peter defended quietly.


    "Your personality is like your dad... even looks the same. He is just like an angel, and his whole body exudes a pure light..."


    "May, don''t you have a gift for Peter?" Peter''s grandfather couldn''t stand it anymore. He hated the bastard who left his daughter. In his opinion, his daughter''s cancer was at least the guy''s responsibility.


    "Yes..." Mei moved her fingers laboriously. She wanted to give the wrapped gift box to her son. Maybe, this was the last gift she gave to her son... She thought Give it to him personally.


    "..." Peter Quill watched his mother''s movements... his heart was like a knife. At this moment, he clenched his fist again, and his hand was the pill Zhou Ye gave him. At this moment, he There is a blank in my mind...There is only one thought in my heart, that is, don''t let your mother leave you...


    Peter Quill slammed on his mother''s body, raised his hand and fed the pills in his hand into his mother''s mouth.


    "Peter-what are you doing..." His grandfather saw that his grandson seemed to feed something into his daughter''s mouth, but he didn''t know what it was...


    "That''s the medicine that the person just gave me. He said it can treat my mother''s disease..." Peter defended.


    "Damn--someone is playing a prank..." His grandfather heard his grandson''s words, and his first thought was that someone was playing a prank with his grandson...This is cancer. At the current medical level, This is a terminal illness. How can there be drugs to treat cancer?If there were such drugs, wouldn''t he have made a fortune long ago?"Hurry up and call the doctor over..."


    "Doctor...Doctor..." Peter''s grandmother ran out of the ward while calling the doctor.


    "Peter, how can you feed your mother those things of unknown origin..." Peter''s grandfather scolded his grandson.


    "Dad... don''t blame Peter, he loves me, I know, he is worried about my condition." Mei lying on the hospital bed struggled to defend her son.


    "How are you, Mei. Can you spit out that medicine?" Peter''s grandfather looked at his daughter worriedly.


    "That pill is weird..." Mei felt like her body was warm, "Slippy, it melted in my mouth..."


    "Then do you feel any discomfort now?"


    "No..." Mei seemed to have a blush on her face, much better than her pale face just now."That pill really seems to work... Baby, thank you, I feel better now."


    "...I knew it, and I knew my mother would be fine." At this time, Peter finally hugged his mother and started crying.As long as his mother was ill, he suppressed it for as long...Children are very sensitive and sensitive, and they can perceive all the thoughts of adults...


    At this moment, Mei''s mother also called the doctor... After checking with Mei, he found that Mei did not have any adverse reactions, or it should be said that Mei now shows signs of improvement... This is simply It has subverted the doctor''s cognition. From the doctor''s point of view, cancer is already incurable...There is no possibility that it can be cured.


    However, now, a cancer patient who has been sentenced to death by the hospital appeared in front of him and started to get better... He had to urgently contact the hospital''s senior management, and they performed a comprehensive examination for Mei again and found cancer. The spread of cells has stopped, and even cancer cells are slowly being wiped out by an unknown substance in Mei...


    When they knew that Quill''s pills were given to him by a young man, they wanted to know what that young man looked like. This was a breakthrough in the history of medicine...


    However, Peter Quill can''t remember the appearance of the young man who gave him pills. The only thing he remembered was that the young man was blonde...


    However, after the people in the hospital questioned the security guard who was on duty that night, they learned that there was no young man with blond hair in the hospital that night...So this became a mystery.


    And where did Zhou Ye go now?


    Chapter Four Hundred and Thirty One


    After returning the time to Zhou Ye''s daily good deeds¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "My dear, it''s rare for you to be so kind."


    As soon as Zhou Ye walked out of the hospital, a voice rang, it was Pandora.


    "I am so soft-hearted, I can''t see the life and death of my dear ones..." Zhou Ye said, grabbing Pandora''s slender waist and flying into the sky."Now we should visit our guests and let them know that although the earth does not have a ball length, it is not here that anyone wants to come."


    "I wanted to do this a long time ago, my dear..." Pandora said with a smirk: "A group of cosmic pirates are pointing at me in the air with optical invisibility...Do you really think you are God?"


    "Then let us give them some surprises?" Zhou Ye smiled and stood on top of the flying saucer in mid-air. The spacecraft is not very big, about ten meters in diameter...


    At this time, the two space pirates in the spacecraft also saw this strange scene.


    "Damn it, where is this..." a blue-skinned pirate exclaimed."How can these guys fly... damn damn damn... they don''t have any mechanical devices, how can they fly?"


    "Don''t pay attention to them, let''s finish the task first, otherwise the boss will make us look good." A pirate beside him seemed to be indistinguishable from ordinary humans, just a dirty pirate said.


    "No... I want them to die..." The blue-skinned pirate was obviously not satisfied with someone standing on his head."Let me take them back to the mothership... In outer space, they will soon die without equipment. When we sell their bodies to collectors, we might be able to make a fortune."


    "Well, I hope you are right."


    The blue pirate pulled the control lever of the spaceship, and the flying saucer flew towards outer space...


    "..." Zhou Ye heard the words of these two people clearly from the outside...This is really funny, but this spaceship is obviously not their mothership, and their mothership should still be in outer space.Just take a ride...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye prevented Pandora from destroying the spaceship. What a joke, now this thing is about to become his own, why would he want to destroy his own spaceship?


    In outer space----


    The Blue Pirate looked at Zhou Ye, who was still standing on his spaceship and greeted him kindly. He was almost scared to pee... There is a consensus in the universe, that is, it can be in outer space without any equipment. Can survive, that is definitely the strongest.


    The strongest?What is the strongest...Let''s put it this way, Thanos is barely one...


    "Oh my God...what did we encounter..." The companions around Blue Skin obviously didn''t know the legend of the Xeon, so although he felt surprised, he didn''t feel the same fear as the Blue Skin Pirate to the limit.


    "Bah¡ª"

 Chapter 323

    "What are you doing?" Looking at Lan Pi''s movements, Lan Pi''s companion hysterically asked, "Why did you open the emergency hatch?"


    "In order to welcome the strongest--" Lan Pi said, ignoring his companions, and walked directly to the hatch, and extended the highest courtesy to Zhou Ye and Pandora who entered the hatch.


    Yes, pirates are unscrupulous, pirates are rebellious... But in fact, to put it bluntly, you have to deal with whom...


    In the face of those imperial armies, they can''t fight and escape. The universe is so big that they can hide everywhere, and they can live happily everywhere...


    But if you offend the strong in the universe, hehe, find a place to commit suicide quickly, this is the wisest choice...


    "I wink, I like you like this..." Zhou Ye''s voice sounded directly in Lan Pi''s mind.


    The pupils of the blue skin shrank, and then, the whole person was more respectful... "Welcome to you... the strong, do you have anything to do?"


    "It''s okay...My dear, I want to go to your mothership for a while." This time Pandora used Interstellar Common Language directly. She has already scanned the language area in Lanpi''s mind... Speaking Common Language is as smooth as speaking English.


    "Your will will definitely be carried out." Lanpi said without hesitation and walked back to the driving position, and began to fly towards his mothership...Second, the companion next to him stopped loudly: "You are crazy Yongdu will use his whistle arrow to kill you... Our task is to pick up a little boy on Earth, not to send these two unknown people to the mothership..."


    "Oh-I remember you." Pandora smiled when he spoke."It''s just that you were on my head and discussed with your partner how to eat me is the most delicious? Right?"


    "..." The man was stunned. He was sure that when he said this, he and Lan Pi were the only two in the spacecraft... "...you...you...how did you know..."


    Unknown fear made him quickly press the communication button on the spacecraft, and shouted: "Yongdu, we need support... We have two unidentified guys here..."


    The noise from the communicator stopped him from shouting. He turned to see that it was his blue companion who cut off the communication with the mothership...


    "What a boring guy..." Pandora sighed slightly, raised his hand and waved it. Suddenly, the man was as if he was in the sea, covering his mouth and nose with his hands, struggling desperately, before long... There was no more movement.


    Lanpi looked at the tragic sight of his companions. To be honest, he was very thankful for the choice he had made now. Obviously, he chose the right side... Such a weird ability is much more terrifying than Yongdu''s whistle arrow... ¡­


    "Don''t let the corpse contaminate here..." Zhou Ye looked around the spacecraft cabin, as expected to be a pirate, there was everything in the cabin... it was like a garbage dump."Well, if there is still an environment here..."


    "Your will will be thoroughly carried out -" Lan Pi heard Zhou Ye''s words, and hurriedly replied with the royal etiquette he used to listen to his companions bragging B.


    His words made Zhou Ye want to roll his eyes, just let you clean up. It doesn''t need to be so formal...


    Lan Pi didn''t know what Zhou Ye was complaining about. He was busy setting the spacecraft to return automatically, then picked up the tools and started cleaning his spacecraft... As for his companion''s body?Naturally it was the first garbage to be thrown out...


    To be honest, Lan Pi felt that this might be the most diligent one in his life, but seeing the garbage he cleaned up, he couldn''t help but blush... This Nima is dirty enough.


    Before he could finish cleaning his spaceship, Yongdu''s mothership had arrived... The automatic return procedure entered the mothership''s hangar by himself, and Zhou Ye opened the hatch and walked out of the spaceship...


    "This place needs to be renovated in the future, it looks dirty..." Zhou Ye vomited while looking at the bulkhead in the cabin.


    "...That...we don''t have money..." Lan Pi said embarrassedly.


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless, and the pirates would actually cry poor...Well, maybe their money was used for food, drink and fun.He gave up the idea of ??talking to this guy."Take me to see Yongdu."


    "Yes!" Lan Pi nodded respectfully, leading the way first."Please follow me..."


    Chapter Four Hundred and Thirty Two


    Yongdu looked at the couple in front of him, the men and women brought by his men, "Who are you? What do you want from me?"


    As a pirate who has been in the Milky Way for so many years, Yongdu is obviously not a foolish waste.Although he didn''t know the abilities of Zhou Ye and Pandora, but... he saw the subordinate who brought them here with a respectful attitude, which made him be more careful.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am..." Zhou Ye said carelessly, walking to the position of Yongdu and sitting down."You only need to know that in the future, I will be your master..."


    "...It seems that I want you to know the politeness of being a guest." No matter how good-tempered Yongdu is, he can''t stand this. He came to him and said that he was his future master?Who do you think you are?


    As he said, Yongdu raised his hand, opened his leather jacket, and leaked the quiver stuck at his waist, and a small arrow was placed in the quiver.There was a whistle in his mouth--


    When Pandora saw this, he was about to subdue Yongdu, but was stopped by his man.


    Pandora gave Zhou Ye a puzzled look, and asked in his mind: "Why don''t I let me subdue him, dear."


    "Being unscathed in front of the enemy''s strongest skills, don''t you think it is better?" Zhou Ye''s answer made Pandora speechless for a while. She knew that her man was planning to pretend to be a big game.


    But after thinking about it, Yongdu''s whistle arrow is not effective on him, and it is even more unbreakable to his own person, so let him pretend it... Thinking of this, Pandora smiled and returned Zhou Ye''s. Behind.


    Yongdu has been staring at the movements of the two of them. Originally, when Pandora took a step forward, his heart violently mentioned that he planned to let the gunmen around him fire, but he saw the woman. He took a step back again and stood behind the man who uttered Kyogen.


    Although he didn''t know why, he hesitated in his heart...


    "Please start your performance, I can''t wait." Zhou Ye urged this courageously with interest.


    This is really unbearable, unbearable.Yongdu couldn''t help it anymore, he had never seen such a small person... His whistle rose quickly, and then a flash of light flew out from his waist, and set it towards Zhou Ye...


    "It''s finished--" Yongdu looked at the man facing his whistle arrow without evading, and couldn''t help cheering in his heart. How many big guys in the galaxy died in their pride... Yongdu at this moment His heart is extremely excited.


    However, the scene in front of him shocked his chin.


    I saw his whistle arrow stuck to Zhou Ye''s forehead, but he could no longer move forward half a minute, no matter how fast his whistle was, he couldn''t penetrate it... Yongdu''s whistle changed, the whistle arrow looped back and straightened. Pierced Zhou Ye''s throat... But, after the egg was taken, it was the same, still unable to pierce Zhou Ye''s skin...


    Unwilling to fail, Yongdu swiftly urged his whistle arrow, stabbing Zhou Ye everywhere in his body¡ª¡ª


    Until-the whistle arrow was grabbed by Zhou Ye.


    "...Although I asked you to start your performance, I don''t like to be blasted by a man. No, to be precise, neither men nor women will work..." Zhou Ye said, with five fingers and a tight, courageous whistle arrow. It was crushed by his grip.


    ... "This...impossible..." Yongdu looked at the wreckage of the whistle arrow at Zhou Ye''s feet... and cried out.His whistle arrow can penetrate the armor of the spaceship, so why is it now crushed to pieces by hand.


    The subordinates behind him were also stunned. They obeyed Yongdu''s orders. It was probably because they were afraid of Yongdu''s whistle arrow, but now...their boss''s biggest assassin was actually given like a toy. Scratched.


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at the dumbfounded group of interstellar pirates, and smiled: "Now - I will give you one last chance. Those who are willing to be loyal to me, stand by my right hand. Those who are not willing to take refuge in me, stand by me. On the left... now, gentlemen, you can start choosing."


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, Xiao Lanpi, who brought Zhou Ye to Yongdu, made the first choice. He did not hesitate to stand on Zhou Ye''s right hand... Are you kidding, standing on the left?It will die miserably.


    After someone made the first choice, the pirates behind seemed to have made their own choice... They stood in twos and threes to Zhou Ye''s right hand... After all, they were small soldiers no matter where they were. Wouldn''t it be better to choose a stronger boss directly?


    In the end, only Yongdu stood on Zhou Ye''s left hand.


    "You really embarrass me, Yongdu--" Zhou Ye looked at Yongdu--and said helplessly. In fact, he didn''t have any dislike for Yongdu. It is most appropriate to describe Yongdu in one sentence, a kind heart. Bastard.


    Although he has done a lot of bastard things, but... his heart is still very kind, otherwise, even if he violated the predator¡¯s iron law and was cast aside by all the star thieves, he would not explain that he was for the good of the star. He didn''t send him back to his father who was going to kill him.


    Such a person...killed?Not guilty of...


    "Give him a boat and let him go..." Zhou Ye commanded, and a star thief who had just surrendered to him immediately nodded and bowed, "Boss, if you just let Yongdu go..."


    "...Use you to teach me how to do things?" Zhou Ye glanced at him, and suddenly the star thief was hit hard. He was knocked out and hit the bulkhead of the spacecraft, vomiting blood. Can''t live.


    The remaining star thief saw the fate of this guy, all of them shuddering...


    "...Hahaha..." Yongdu laughed loudly when looking at the subordinate who was killed by Zhou Ye. He didn''t expect that he had been a star thief for half his life, but he didn''t realize that his subordinates were all two or five boys... ...And in order to sell the new boss well, he actually wants his own life."It seems that I was really a fool before."


    "...It''s good to know, Star Pirates is not for you, you should find a place to take care of the elderly..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Yeah... I should take a good rest." Yongdu''s whole person is as old as several dozen years old, "Thank you for your mercy... Also remind you... If those guys can betray me, they can betray. You... be careful yourself."

 Chapter 324

    "Don''t worry, they won''t have a chance to betray." Zhou Ye smiled. He didn''t look down on these guys at all. He just coveted the scientific and technological information on the ship...These guys will give them all. Replaced...Of course, after squeezing everything out of their minds.


    "So, I''m leaving... I should also go back to my hometown to see..." Yongdu didn''t actually hate Zhou Ye at all. On his first day as a star thief, he followed a jungle rule by default. The weak and the strong¡ªhe didn''t feel embarrassed when he lost to Zhou Ye. He knew that Zhou Ye''s strength was unheard of.Putting his half-life''s hard work into the hands of such a strong man, he is very relieved."Don''t lose the face of our predators."


    As Yongdu said, he pulled off the sign of the predator before he was fierce, walked in front of Zhou Ye, put it on Zhou Ye''s clothes, and finally patted his command chair with nostalgia."The fleet is left to you...I''m leaving."


    Zhou Ye watched Yongdu leave the cabin-after a while, a spaceship flew away from the mothership and flew towards the Centaur...


    "Old guy, don''t worry, I will let the entire galaxy mention the predator and feel deep fear." Zhou Ye said to himself as he watched the tail flames of Yongdu''s leaving spacecraft fly further and further.


    "Boss, where are we going now?" Little Lanpi asked cautiously.


    "We... now go to Mars--" Zhou Ye smiled. Umbrella''s Mars base has been built long ago, and many studies that are not suitable for the Earth were done there.


    The entire fleet of predators turned their bows together and flew towards Mars...


    Chapter Four Hundred and Thirty Three


    In the outer space of Mars, a mothership, a formation of more than 30 medium-sized spacecrafts is slowly entering here, it is the predator fleet that Zhou Ye has received¡ª¡ª


    On the mothership, Zhou Ye was sitting where Yongdu once was, holding Pandora, quietly looking at the dark red planet in front of him.


    Just when the star thief was planning to land according to Zhou Ye''s orders, suddenly an unfamiliar communication signal came in.


    [Unknown Fleet, please indicate your identity and purpose, and please reply within five seconds, otherwise it will be shot down by us.


    Following this communication, the star pirates discovered that there was nothing left on the surface of the desolate Mars flashing like water waves, and then the scene before them changed drastically.


    Countless forts stand there. Among them, three giant barrels measuring three kilometers long are shining with dazzling electric lights. Obviously, these forts have been charged and can be activated at any time.


    "Head...what to do?" Xiao Lanpi, who had been promoted to Zhou Ye''s adjutant, looked nervously at his new boss.


    "Don''t panic, it''s all our own." Zhou Ye said, picking up the communicator at hand, and said directly: "It''s me, connect me to the highest person in charge of the Mars base."


    As Zhou Ye''s words fell, there seemed to be a panic on the other side, and then an excited voice said: "Welcome to the master, please land at the first airport, we will send a pilot plane to navigate for you."


    "Don''t be excited, I have brought you a lot of gifts this time." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Thank you...Thank you Master..." The other person couldn''t say anything that was already excited, and his voice was choked. To be honest, the person in charge of the base was really too excited... He originally thought he was assigned to the Mars base. This kind of disguised distribution.As a result, I didn''t expect that today, the master actually came to this base in person... the master did not forget them, they were not assigned anymore.


    The star thiefs in the command room looked at each other, and they were deeply moved at this time... Originally thought the new boss was just a person, now it seems that their new boss seems to have an unimaginable power.


    Among Star Pirates, there is a fixed base, that is simply a legendary character.What does a fixed base represent?It represents a complete logistics support, adequate logistics support... It means that after they robbed good things, they no longer need to be exploited by those black market merchants, at least they can get a half more money...


    Their group of star thief, maybe under the leadership of the new boss, can really make a name for the Milky Way, and become a group that allows all the empires in the Milky Way to exist.At this moment, the star pirates unanimously cheered loudly.


    "Long live the boss... we are home!"


    "...Haha!" Zhou Ye looked at the cheering star thief, and laughed in his heart. I''m afraid these guys don''t know that after the fleet landed, their end will come.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t believe in these star thief at all. Yongdu was right. If they could betray Yongdu, they could betray themselves, regardless of their loyalty, but if they encounter a little setback, they might He would turn his gun to aim at himself... Such a subordinate, ha ha... Zhou Ye didn''t want to keep a single one.


    Zhou Ye has no shortage of loyal and loyal subordinates that he can use. Why do he have to use this group of unruly guys?Keep them just for the knowledge in their heads.


    After all, anyone who can be a star thief has two unique skills in his hands. Maybe it''s repairing the spacecraft, maybe some extremely secret star gate in the star sea. Zhou Ye wouldn''t want to miss these things...


    And those guys who didn''t know that they were dying, were still excited to greet the pilots on the pilot plane, as if everyone was their own...


    The fleet quickly landed in a T-shaped airport, the mothership''s hatch opened, and Zhou Ye took the lead and walked off the mothership with Pandora.


    "Master!" The person in charge of the Mars base, who had been waiting at the airport for a long time, stood respectfully at the gate of the base with the high-level officials in the base. The moment they saw Zhou Ye, they couldn''t help but respect Zhou Ye. Pull the military salute.


    "Hello everyone..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded in return.


    Just when the person in charge of the base was about to come forward, Pandora¡¯s voice rang in his mind, [These guys behind us are star thief, although they have been subdued by my dear, but my dear does not trust them, There are many treasures in their minds. This is a gift from my dear. It is time for our Umbrella''s battleship to appear in the galaxy.


    The person in charge of the base nodded with understanding, and after saluting Zhou Ye, he walked behind Zhou Ye and greeted the star thief."Hi, brothers, hello, welcome home."


    "...Hi, brother, do you have a chick here? I want Lanpi..." Xiao Lanpi asked with a smile with the help of the interstellar translator.


    "Of course, come with me, I''ll take you to go hi..." The person in charge looked like a good brother, and the two hooked their shoulders and carried a group of star thief towards the base.


    Naturally, there will not be any blue chicks waiting for them, some only have various experimental equipment, and Umbrella soldiers.


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the lobby of the base, Zhou Ye was sitting there listening to the report from the person in charge of his base.


    "Master, we have completely analyzed the engines and propulsion devices of these warships, and because our achievements in materials science far exceed them, the power of the first Starspeed I-type warship ion engine we imitated will exceed 100% of them. It¡¯s more than thirty." The base¡¯s director Van Kerton said excitedly: "After learning from the weapons and installations on their warships, our first-generation Star Destroyer program will continue. We are equivalent to spanning three generations. , Directly entered the middle and high-tech generation of the Milky Way."


    "Oh? Why is the analysis work so fast?" Zhou Ye asked curiously, knowing that reverse engineering will definitely not be so fast. This is a systematic project. If it is calculated on a ten-year basis, he would not find it strange. .


    "It''s all wise to dominate you..." A lot of folds appeared on Kirtonle''s face. "Among the star pirates you brought, there is a senior engineer from the New Star Empire Idasim Shipbuilding Factory. The guy was wanted by the New Star Empire for treason for embezzling public funds and secretly selling the drawings of the Nova engine to their old enemy Keli... He originally thought that the Kree would protect him, but the Kree got the New Star Empire¡¯s After the engine blueprint, he gave up on him. This hapless guy can only shelter him among the star thief, and he dare not even say his true origin...because he is afraid that these star thief will take him to the new star empire to receive the reward..."


    "What a hapless guy." Zhou Ye also had to sigh this guy''s bad luck, and he was also thankful that he hadn''t killed him in the first place, otherwise Umbrella''s battleship plan wouldn''t be so fast."Then tell me, when will I see Umbrella''s star destroyer rampage across the galaxy?"


    "...Well, master, the fastest experimental model will be built in six months... Moreover, the experimental model is not equipped with weapons..." Curton sweated on his forehead after hearing Zhou Ye''s words. , He knows that his master wants to drive his battleship to the galaxy... But obviously, it takes time to transform knowledge into production capacity. Although the engineer has complete industrial chain structure data in his head, the new plant needs Establishing, new engines need to be tested... These all take time.


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless... "Forget it, you can refurbish these Star Pirates warships without affecting the general structure, especially... let me renovate the inside and see. It''s shameful to get up like a slum...How long does it take?"


    "It only takes a month, dominate." Curton said confidently.


    "Then I will wait another month... Anyway, the soldiers sent from the earth also need some time to get acquainted with these warships..." Zhou Ye said helplessly.


    "Don''t worry, Master, we can use virtual operating devices to help those fighters adapt to these warships, and even we can add the combat scenes extracted from the minds of the star thief, so that the soldiers can adapt to flying combat."


    "Well, I look forward to your good news..." Zhou Ye waved his hand, "Go down."


    "Yes, Master." After a salute, Curton exited Zhou Ye''s room.


    Chapter four hundred and thirty four


    One month later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Standing in front of his renewed mothership, Zhou Ye was full of happiness...


    Although he said it was not moving the general framework, in fact, the guys under him couldn''t wait to put all the latest technology on their master...So now, Zhou Ye''s mothership is all fatter.


    "Master, your mothership is equipped with modified X metal, so even if you land in the center of the sun, you won¡¯t have any problems." The final assembly designer who is fully responsible for refitting Zhou Ye¡¯s starship in Zhou Ye talked eloquently: "In addition, we urgently installed six engines for you. Because of the use of our Umbrella space cargo box technology, the space of the entire warship has not been reduced, but has become more spacious."


    "Especially, we have prepared the latest achievements of our Umbrella technology for your ship. Forerunner annihilation artillery. Of course, although it is so powerful, it can destroy a planet the size of the sun with one shot. However, due to technical limitations, we For the time being, it is not possible to make it capable of continuous shooting. Before each launch, it needs to be charged for fifteen seconds."


    "Not bad, I''m very satisfied..." Of course, Zhou Ye knows that the Annihilation Cannon is powerful, but to be honest, this thing is more deterrent than actual combat. After all, it is too slow... But this thing is a good thing to blackmail the planet. Stuff.


    "In addition, we have installed 600 rapid-fire electromagnetic guns for your ship, and equipped your ship with a large nuclear fusion reactor, so you don''t have to worry about energy issues at all."


    "Well, more is beautiful, big is good, billions of turrets and billions of lights, I like the doctrine of multi-turrets." Zhou Ye looked at the ship in front of him, and to be honest, if it wasn''t the designer who told him it was him After refitting the ship, he said that he couldn''t recognize that it was the mother ship he brought over.It''s just a big change...


    The previous mothership looked like a big whale...Although it was big, it did not seem threatening.But now, this mothership looks like a giant whale covered with spines, beautiful and deadly.The countless turrets protruding from the body let people know at a glance that this thing... is terrible.

 Chapter 325

    In other empires of the Milky Way, it¡¯s not that no one has thought of such a design, but they are limited by energy and space constraints and cannot be filled with weapons on the mothership. After all, weapons need energy to launch, and it is not a small number, but if it is full After the energy reactor, the entire mothership has no space to park its deadliest weapon, the small ship-borne spacecraft...


    But for Umbrella, the issue of space is not a problem at all. To be honest, Umbrella¡¯s current technological development is very deformed, thanks to Zhou Ye¡¯s space technology acquired from other worlds, and Umbrella¡¯s advancement in space technology. In addition, Umbrella¡¯s outstanding bio-modification technology and DNA analysis technology, the biotechnology it possesses surpasses his space technology.


    Then there is material science and technology. Since Umbrella has plundered various resources and the synthesis technology of Edman alloy in the X world, Umbrella has begun to pay attention to material science with the help of the ever-changing ability of X gene. Using various biological abilities and X abilities, the biometal X metal was successfully synthesized. This kind of living metal with super hardness has strengthened their various technologies. After all, materials science is the most basic subject. The cornerstone of various technologies.


    To make the simplest analogy, Umbrella¡¯s nuclear fusion battery used magnetic confinement to confine the high temperature of 15 million degrees Celsius generated by nuclear fusion. After all, no material can bear such a temperature, Ed. MAN alloy does not work either.


    However, since the successful research and development of X metal, it can absorb high temperature and strengthen its ability, making it the best material for manufacturing nuclear fusion batteries... and Umbrella¡¯s nuclear fusion batteries have a service life of 20 years. Increased to five hundred years, this is a qualitative leap.In addition, it is also the best material for making armor and for making engines.


    "My mothership has become a bit fatter now..." Zhou Ye said to himself: "But I want to install six engines, so the speed should be improved, right?"


    "Uh----" facing Zhou Ye''s words, the designer was speechless... after a long time, he said: "...Master, because X metal is a bit too heavy, and...moreover, it serves as the armor of the battleship. There is no way to put it in the space bin, so...so..."


    "So?" Zhou Ye looked at the designer suspiciously and asked, "Don''t tell me, it''s slower than the original speed..."


    "That''s not..." The designer said: "But...it''s only at the same speed now...it''s not slowing down or speeding up..."


    The designer would not tell his master that the multi-turret cultists of the Umbrella Space Design Bureau did not design six hundred rapid-fire electromagnetic guns on the ship of their master when they first opened. , But designed a whole thousand doors...


    However, when they simulated the test later, they found that because the entire battleship was draped with X armor, plus the additional 1,000 electromagnetic guns, the entire mothership had turned from a rabbit into a tortoise... and it was still a lame. The tortoise with legs...that''s super slow.


    Therefore, that group of designers had to reluctantly cut off a half of the electromagnetic guns and replaced them with six super-powerful engines... only then they managed to increase Zhou Ye''s mothership to its original speed... this, What a sad story.For those designers, every time an electromagnetic cannon is cut off is like killing his child...


    To be honest, the chief designer really feels like crying. In order to reduce those electromagnetic guns, he fights wits and courage with the designers... In terms of civil and military affairs, the entire design institute is like a battle of annihilation... ¡­Of course, the final plan is of course the chief designer won.


    "Um----" Zhou Ye looked at the sad smile on the face of the chief designer, knowing what was going on. After all, he also had part of his responsibility. Whoever is arrogant, he will instill the gods of multi-turrets into those designers. The doctrine of the teaching... makes those guys a little bit lawless, because they believe that this is the will of the supreme ruler and must be implemented.


    "Cough cough--" Zhou Ye looked at his chief designer with a sad and resentful look, and coughed a little awkwardly, and said: "That''s not bad, I''m very satisfied, let''s go in and take a look inside. ..."


    "Okay, Master...please follow me." With that said, the chief designer took Zhou Ye onto the mothership.


    The inside of the mothership has changed a lot. You can''t see the original mess when walking inside. Now there are bright and clean cabins, and various facilities controlled by comfortable and intimate intelligent brains.


    "We will dominate your preferences and build a residence for you in the center of the battleship. Please come with me..." the designer said, stepping on the automatic conveyor belt in the battleship corridor and gently touching the virtual screen After clicking on it, the conveyor belt began to move him and Zhou Ye towards the center of the mothership.


    In about ten minutes, the two arrived at Zhou Ye''s residence...


    "Fuck, did you use holographic technology here?" Zhou Ye looked at the residence in front of him, a little sluggish.


    He couldn''t see that it was in the battleship anymore, but a picture of a tropical island. In the middle of the rippling sea, on a small island covered with coconut trees, a luxurious villa was standing there...


    "No, dominate, this is not a simple holographic projection technology..." The designer said this, gently bending over, holding up a handful of water in the pool in front of the villa... "This water is real...this The house is also real...Even the sun was created by our artificial nuclear fusion, and this island is also real..."


    "What about this sea?"


    "Um, of course it is fake..." the chief designer said here, after a pause: "You can command the battle of the fleet..."


    With that said, the chief designer said."Banshee-switch to combat mode."


    "Voiceprint confirmed, permission passed, now enter the battle mode." With a female voice, the whole scene suddenly changed, the whole sea disappeared, and a monitoring group composed of eight fast transparent screens rose in front of the chief designer , And the surrounding environment has also changed into a scene outside the battleship.


    "Master, these eight auxiliary surveillance systems are designed to give you priority to select the most threatening target." The chief designer said, lightly tapping on the screen, eight different people are displayed on the eight screens... Red to black mark their threat level.


    Zhou Ye saw... suddenly speechless. These eight people were carefully selected future squadron commanders. In terms of personal force... they are indeed the most threatening... these eight guys are standing there. Pointing from the outside of his mothership, he was ready to show his skills.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye looked at the top of his head, under his feet, and behind him again. This holographic system did indeed achieve no dead ends... The entire mothership seemed to have become transparent, and he could see everything outside... ¡­"I¡¯m very satisfied, Your Excellency Chief Designer."


    "Satisfying you is the meaning of my existence." Zhou Ye''s words made the chief designer stand at attention with excitement. He deeply faced Zhou Ye and put his head underneath. He felt that he had been busy for the past month to gain himself. After the master''s affirmation, it is nothing.


    "Now, let''s get ready to set sail... Let''s plant Umbrella''s battle flag across the entire galaxy..." Zhou Ye ordered more than a thousand soldiers to board the ship in an orderly manner. Of course, for the time being Umbrella¡¯s power is nothing compared to the old empires in the interstellar space. They are still very weak, but...Zhou Ye believes that it won¡¯t be long before even the old galactic empires will lower them in front of him. That noble head.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Fifth


    New Star Empire-one light-year from the capital Xingshandal, an asteroid belt...


    "My dear, what are we doing in the New Star Empire?" Pandora asked curiously, sitting in Zhou Ye''s arms, playing with Zhou Ye''s sideburns.


    "What should we do if Umbrella wants to rise in the galaxy?" Zhou Ye did not answer Pandora''s words, but instead asked: "Although we have an advantage in biological sciences and materials science, but... regardless of the number of warships , Or the number of resource stars, we are far from the opponents of those old empires, especially their biotechnology may not be better than us, but other technologies are much stronger than us... Then what are we going to do?"


    "We can exchange our biotechnology with them." Pandora said.


    "No, baby... from the hands of others, through trading, they will never be their latest scientific and technological achievements, they will only sell the next generation... or even the previous generation of scientific and technological achievements to us." Zhou Ye laughed No, don¡¯t overestimate the morality of those old empires. The empires with morality have long since disappeared in the long river of history. The rest... Haha.


    "Then let''s grab ¡ª¡ª" Pandora understood Zhou Ye''s meaning, "Let''s grab their latest scientific research..."


    "Bingo..." Zhou Ye smiled and kissed Pandora and said: "If we don''t give us things, we will just grab them..."


    "But... in case they retaliate against us..." Pandora was a little worried about her own business.


    "Who is revenge? Who knows who we are?" Zhou Ye said, tugging at the logo clothing of the predator, a brown leather coat, and the flaming predator logo on his body."Taking revenge on the entire predator? No empire in this universe has this ability."


    "Are we a masked robbery?" Pandora asked with a smile, hugging her man''s neck, "but why is it Sandal?"


    "Because the New Star Empire is at war with the Kerry Stars, and their large warships are fighting on the front line..." Zhou Ye continued, "And they probably wouldn''t expect that we can escape their warning through a secret star gate and come directly. To their Capital Star, the most important thing is...there is no air defense force on Xander Star. This is the reason I chose Xander..."


    When watching the Guardians of the Galaxy, Zhou Ye kept complaining. As the capital star of the New Star Empire, he did not have any anti-aircraft power. It relied on the new star pilots to block the Dark Star. This is really funny, no matter the director. Second, the screenwriter is still brain-dead. In short, Shandal has no protective power except for the new star pilots¡ª¡ª


    "Then what are we waiting for? My dear..." Pandora can''t wait. After all, Shandal is considered an alien. Robbing the capital of an alien empire is also very exciting, although Pandora can manage This planet is very disturbing, but destruction is different from robbery... Robbery always gives Pandora a prick and gratitude for secretly doing bad things.


    "No... baby, we have to do one more thing." Zhou Ye said, placing Pandora on the ground, and then said: "As a professional robber, we must first figure out the location of the target... after all A planet is very big. If we get there and find that we can¡¯t find a place to grab something, it¡¯s embarrassing. I don¡¯t want to be laughed at as a fool.¡±


    "I understand, honey, step on it..." Pandora smiled.


    "Ahem-don''t be so direct, our name is investigation." Zhou Ye was embarrassed by Pandora''s black words... "Okay, baby, are you interested in taking a one-week trip around the world with Sandal Star with me?"


    "Of course it''s okay..." Pandora smiled and hugged Zhou Ye''s waist, "Just treat me as a honeymoon trip..."


    "Go, go on your honeymoon." Zhou Ye said, slightly in front of him, and a random door appeared in front of the two of them. The opposite of the random door was the scenery of Shandal.


    The two went hand in hand, went straight through any door, and appeared at the top of a building.


    "...It looks like the earth." Pandora looked at the scene of Sandal in front of him, and said with emotion: "Uh, except for the colored people walking through the street..."


    Zhou Ye looked at the street. There are also white people here, but there are no blacks and yellow people. Instead, there are red and blue people with red skin. Of course, there are relatives of the Hulk, green people...Although some are red The sister-in-law paper also looked very beautiful, but I don''t know why, Zhou Ye felt very uncomfortable looking at them.


    "Hahahaha..." Pandora looked at her man''s disgusting eyes and couldn''t help laughing."My dear, it seems that you won''t have an encounter in Sandal this time..."


    "How could there be a Yan¡¤Yu, baby. I came with you on your honeymoon..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "I almost believed it..." Pandora teased his own man: "Actually, I don''t mind having an extraterrestrial sister, my dear, are you really unwilling to contribute to the integration of the universe and nations? ?"


    "Forget it...I am a nostalgic person, and I don''t like these rainbow sister papers very much." Zhou Ye said, grabbing Pandora''s slender waist, and looking for an exit to walk downstairs."Let''s start our journey... baby."


    Pandora smiled and stopped playing with her own men. To be honest, she didn''t like these colorful sister papers either. I can''t say that they are not beautiful, I can only say... I really appreciate it.


    When the two walked on the street, they immediately attracted the attention of many men and women.


    After all, Zhou Ye''s beauty and Pandora''s sweetness are both powerful tools to attract the eyes of the opposite sex, but regardless of men and women, when they see their favorite opposite sex, the outstanding same sex, they are inferior and dare not come forward to talk.

 Chapter 326

    Invisibly, the two avoided a lot of harassment...


    Although the two are here for the first time, Pandora has the ability to scan the information in each other¡¯s brains anytime and anywhere. After scanning the minds of several Shandars, she smiled and said to her man: "My dear, tell you one The good news... the red and blue rainbow sisters are not Shandals, they are all alien races, but after a few generations of emigration, the new star empire also recognizes their status."


    "And those white people are the most authentic Sandal star people. Therefore, you still have the opportunity to have a beautiful encounter in Sandal for the great integration of the universe and nations." As he said, Pandora faced Zhou playfully. Ye blinked.


    "So?" Zhou Ye believed that Pandora would not say these things to himself for no reason.


    "So-my dear, did you see that sister paper?" Pandora said, Zhou Ye saw a beautiful girl with long blonde hair in front of him... "What''s wrong with her?"


    "She is the daughter of the highest commander of the Sandal Star Nova Defense Force..." Pandora explained: "You only need to have a beautiful encounter with her, and then see her mother again... I think, Sandal All Star''s military secrets can''t hide from us."


    "...I always feel that you are making me betray my sex and appearance..."


    "Then would you like to go? Honey."


    "...Go, it''s a fool if you don''t go." Zhou Ye said, holding a transparent display board directly to that blonde girl who seemed to be chatting with someone and walked over.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Sixth


    Dolores Piccol is a student of Sandal Star, the Nova Empire Advanced Military Academy, and she is also an honorable reserve star pilot.At this time, she was arguing with her mother through her personal terminal.


    "Mom, why do you want to use your rights to prevent me from entering the battlefield?" Dolores typed on her terminal angrily. Although voice chat is possible, she is now on the street after all. , I always feel that speaking loudly in public will seem very uncultivated, which is not something she can do.


    "My dear, it''s not time yet." Soon, her mother answered her.


    "No, mother, now our war with the Cree is in full swing, but you told me that it was not when I was on the battlefield..." Dissatisfaction was revealed between the lines of Dolores.


    You know, when the war began, she was still young, but the front-line reports that were fascinated every day made her passionate, and she wanted to drive her new star fighter to the front line and die with the evil Kerry people. In order to realize this dream, she gave up the exam. The idea of ??ordinary universities directly applied for the Nova Advanced Military Academy, which is known as the cradle of the Imperial Commander.


    And applied for the reserve star pilot, and with excellent results, successfully passed the preliminary examination.


    But... just when she thought she could be called up to the front line in advance, she was told that because she was still a student, she would be called to the front line only after she had completed her studies.


    But Dolores Piccol knew that this was an excuse for Chi Guoguo, because several of her classmates who applied for the Rising Star Reserve at the same time received an order from the army to give them three days of preparation time before joining the army. Support the battle on the front line.


    Dolores Piccol understood in an instant that this must be caused by her mother who is a senior commander, so she would use the terminal to contact her mother...


    Dolores Piccol''s words made her mother dumb, and it took a while before she sent another message.My dear, it is because of you that I will fight, and because of you, I will fight desperately against those Cree people. You are the meaning of my fighting, not the empire.If I lose you, I''m afraid I will do something crazy, so honey, can you stay in a safe place?Even for me.


    Mother''s words made Dolores Piccolton, who had been brewing passionate words for a long time, feel dumb. She raised her hand, then put it down, raised her hand, and then put it down...Finally, her thousand words Wanyu turned into a paragraph of text.Mom, I love you.


    Dolores didn¡¯t know when her eyes were a little blurred. From her mother¡¯s short words, she could feel her mother¡¯s deep love for herself. That kind of love was selfless, strong, and unselfish. Containing any impurities.


    Just when she was about to wipe away her tears, a white tissue was placed in front of her.Dolores looked down her hand holding the tissue, and a handsome young man with long blond hair was standing in front of her.


    "Although I don''t know why you cry...but I think you might need this." Zhou Ye''s soft smile made Dolores'' heart feel warm, and she whispered involuntarily."Thank you."


    After taking the facial tissue from Zhou Ye''s hand, Dolores gently wiped her tears."You must be from an alien planet..."


    "...Um, how did you tell?" Zhou Ye asked in amazement, "I don''t think I have any difference in appearance from yours?"


    "Because Sandal Star has long given up on paper made of this kind of plant fiber..." Delores looked at the stunned expression of this handsome young man who was talking to herself, and couldn''t help her mouth curling up slightly."Because there are very few green plants in Sandal Star, and the cost of paper transported from aliens is too high, so Sandal Star now uses synthetic fiber paper, although the two seem to be the same, but artificial The synthetic fiber is still not as soft and comfortable as the paper made of this plant fiber."


    After hearing what Dolores said, Zhou Ye couldn''t help being speechless. Nima, if he was a spy, he would have revealed his identity because of a piece of tissue. It would be a shame.


    "Where are you from?" Dolores asked curiously: "Are you all as handsome as you?"


    "...I''m from the earth, uh-I can''t answer your question, because the definition of beauty in everyone''s mind is different." Zhou Ye said, "There is a saying that says so from us. In the eyes of the two who are in love, each other is the most beautiful."


    "It''s a sentence with artistic conception." Hearing Zhou Ye''s explanation, Delores couldn''t help asking: "Do people in your place say such philosophical things?"


    Although Dolores does not know where the earth is?Because sometimes people on their own planet may give their own planet a very different name from the recognized name in the Milky Way.


    For example, half-human stars, they call themselves Nayiba, and their home planet is Nayiba. In their words, they are the race favored by God, and the star of God''s favor, but other empires in the galaxy oppose There is only one name for them, Centaur.


    "It''s not like saying that every day..." Zhou Ye said silently: "If you talk like this every day, it would be so tiring..."


    "Puff--" Delores'' smile was a little low. She imagined Zhou Ye''s words. Every day, everyone was talking like a philosopher, and she laughed at that time.


    "Are you okay...Then I''ll leave first." Zhou Ye looked at the smiling little sister paper and said.


    "..." When she heard Zhou Ye was about to leave, Delores suddenly felt a little bit of reluctance, and she had an idea."This is the first time you have come to Sandal, I''ll be your guide..."


    "Okay." Zhou Ye was waiting for her words, otherwise the means of trying to get caught was not for nothing.


    "Let''s go, I''ll bring you a change of dress first." Delores said as she dragged Zhou Ye towards the commercial area."Although Sandal is an open planet, there are some extreme racists. In order to avoid trouble, we will help you integrate here first."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, and it seemed that even the new star empire of the same age could not avoid internal contradictions.


    "But... I don''t have your currency..."


    Zhou Ye said embarrassedly.


    "It''s okay. Those clothes are not valuable. I''ll pay the bill for you." Dolores said, winking at Zhou Ye wittyly, and said: "Just for you to wipe my tears. Paid."


    Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, and followed Dolores into a large shopping mall.


    After a period of selection, Dolores chose a dress that suits Zhou Ye''s temperament very well, but the color did not match Zhou Ye''s hair color. Seeing Zhou Ye put down the clothes with some regret, Dolores smiled Removed an item that looked like a small hairpin from his ear, and put it on Zhou Ye''s temple.


    At this time, Zhou Ye was stunned to discover that Emotional Delores was not blonde, but long brown hair...


    "This is the latest renderer, which can help you change your hair color according to your mood and clothes anytime, anywhere." Dolores explained to Zhou Ye with a smile."Look, it matches this outfit better now."


    At this time, Zhou Ye''s golden hair had turned pure black, which made him feel a little bit. In any case, he hadn''t seen this appearance for a long time."I like this hair color, thank you, Liz."


    "You''re welcome, aren''t we friends?" Delores said, taking Zhou Ye''s hand without suspicion, and walking outside."Okay, now let me take you around Shandar Star for a good time."


    Dolores Piccol took Zhou Ye around Shandal. For Dolores, who grew up here, knows everything here.And Zhou Ye''s witty words such as beads also made her fall into it unconsciously.


    By the end of the night, Zhou Ye could already hold her slender waist and make such a couple-like action.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Thirty Eight


    "Hahahaha... That Austrian star is really funny." At this moment, Dolores collapsed into Zhou Ye''s arms with a smile.


    They just ran out of an underground bar, and at this moment the underground bar has become a mess.


    Although most of Sandal Star is a gathering area for humanoid aliens, there are actually many non-humanoid aliens who stop here. They often go to those underground bars to drink, because after all, people are still a bit exclusive. They don''t want to be watched by people like animals, so underground bars that specialize in the business of these alien creatures came into being.


    Dolores has long known where there are such bars, but there is a mixture of dragons and snakes, her mother absolutely forbids her to enter, but when Zhou Ye occasionally demonstrated her extraordinary strength, Dolores suddenly The idea of ??going to the underground bar to see it arose.


    After she told Zhou Ye about this idea, Zhou Ye also agreed with interest. After all, he was also curious about what those inhuman alien creatures looked like.


    In the underground bar they met an Austrian star, who are also roughly humanoids, but they do not have hair or beards, and some have tentacles... They distinguish between beauty and ugliness by the number of tentacles...


    In Zhou Ye''s words, those Austrian stars were a mixture of the legendary tentacle monster and the octopus, and they seemed to be secreting mucus all over their bodies, which was extremely disgusting.


    It was nothing originally. Although they were all strangers here, everyone was in peace, but after seeing Zhou Ye, a guy with tentacles on his head actually asked for a female ticket to Zhou Ye... You are right, that is A female tentacle monster...

 Chapter 327

    This made Zhou Ye couldn''t bear it anymore. Ma Dan''s, although Lao Tzu does not sell art, but it is not all kinds of goods that Lao Tzu can do.Zhou Ye directly shot the female tentacle monster into the air. It happened that she fell on a golden Sovereign from the Sovereign tribe. This race possessed genetic perfection and extreme arrogance. How could it tolerate an extremely ugly tentacle? The blame fell on himself, and the two of them started doing it at that time.


    In Zhou Ye''s words, Jin Shining fights Brother Octopus.


    A small fight finally turned into a big melee, Zhou Ye simply led Delores through the crowd, and black hands everywhere, making trips...not for hurting, just for fun.


    In the end, Zhou Ye took Deloris to release the aliens who overturned the entire bar, and even the bartender could not escape the black hand... He was sapped from behind by Deloris...


    This kind of presumptuous feeling made Dolores taste an indescribable feeling for the first time, which is very difficult to describe, just like the feeling that a child has succeeded in a prank,...All the troubles in her heart are at this moment. Disappeared.


    Zhou Ye sent Dolores to her home, which was an independent villa. Standing at the door of her house, Zhou Ye embraced Dolores and said in a low voice: "Although I am very reluctant, but... time It''s getting late, we really want to say goodbye."


    "..." Delores did not speak, but clung to Zhou Ye''s waist and refused to let go.


    In her eighteen years of life, no opposite sex has made her feel so unwilling to let her go... She was unwilling to let Zhou Ye go because she was afraid that Zhou Ye would disappear after she let go.


    "stay--"


    Zhou Ye listened to these mosquito-like words and laughed. This guy deliberately pretended not to hear clearly, and asked, "Liss, did you say anything just now?"


    "..." Delores did not speak, but instead summoned all her courage, stood on tiptoe, and bit the past awkwardly... Yes, just bite... Of course, Zhou Ye would not let this rookie toss like this, directly. Guide her, what is the correct posture and posture for her mouth.


    In this way, the two tossed from the door to the door, from the living room to the bedroom...from the floor to the couch, from the whole body well-dressed, tossed to...the rest is not to say, think for yourself.


    With a painful cry... Afterwards, a tactful serenade began to be played. In this concert, the female lead singer Dolores used the alto to the mezzo to the soprano and tried various singing techniques. , In general... She felt that the high pitch was more suitable for her, so the soprano singer, Dolores was born. Of course, she completed this pioneering work with the help of Zhou Ye.


    Six hours later----


    Sandal Star-the headquarters of the New Star Corps.


    A silver-haired young woman wearing a new star combat uniform walked out of a heavily guarded building. From the full rank of the new star on her shoulder, it can be seen that she is a senior commander.If you look closely, you will find that this young woman looks six or seven points similar to Dolores, and the two look like sisters.


    "Commander Piccol, you are welcome to come back for vacation." Seeing this female commander, the two new star soldiers at the door hurriedly saluted.


    "Hmm¡ª" Ingrid Pickle nodded, and walked over with a frosty face.


    "Who messed with this tigress? It looks like someone is going to be in bad luck..." one of the guards whispered while watching Ingrid walking by.


    "Don''t be troublesome, do you want to be imprisoned in La Reid Military Prison?" Another guard replied in a low voice, "Think of the fate of the last idiot who talked about her behind..."


    "..." The guard was quiet immediately, apparently he thought of the hapless man too.


    But obviously, Ingrid Pickle didn''t have time to deal with these two idiots. She now wants to go back to her home and see her daughter.


    The communication between her and her daughter was interrupted, and after watching the surveillance footage of Sandal Star through her own authority, she discovered that her daughter was actually with a handsome teenager. She seemed to be talking and laughing. To be honest, she I was a little jealous and jealous of the boy, but this was not the reason for her return. She actually received her secret setting at home, and her daughter took the stranger home... and it was still at night.


    Had it not been for the Cree to launch a fierce attack, she would have ran back.


    After she withstood the crazy attack of the Cree, more than six hours had passed.She didn''t care much, and went straight back to Shandal Star through the artificial wormhole...


    New Star Empire¡¯s wormhole technology can already create artificial wormholes, but due to energy and technology, the current wormhole technology is not perfect and can only open a passage that only allows two people to pass through, so this technology is used Blessings are given to the commanders on the front line, so that they can come back and see their family at any time, which is also an incentive for them.


    "Go, go home." Ingrid Pickle walked directly outside the headquarters, got on a military-equipped aircraft, and said to the pilot cherished words.


    "Yes, Commander." The driver looked at Ingrid with a frosty face, but he didn''t dare to say more. He pulled the engine directly and flew towards her home... Although Ingrid Pickle was very She has the demeanor of a mature woman, and she is also a well-known beauty, but no one dared to pay attention to her, because the title of this guy on the battlefield is a female lunatic...Her madness scared her enemies, and Let her allies fear...


    She can invest the forces of two large fleets for a star road that seems to be useless to snatch it, or she can order a deadly guard for a meteorite that has no strategic value at all. However, these have been confirmed afterwards. Same as general strategic value.


    Therefore, no one can shake her position as a commander. Although everyone calls her a female lunatic... but she is a lunatic who is afraid of the enemy and me.


    However, the female lunatic Ingrid Pickle on the battlefield was thinking about her own thoughts at the moment.[Delores, my baby, you must not be fooled by that little white-faced easily...Your mother, I am so defenseless that I have you, even though you are the best God gave me Gifts, but your bastard father who ran away after playing is definitely my goal.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Thirty Nine


    "Go back, don''t wait for me." Ingrid, who got off the aircraft, ordered the pilot of the aircraft.


    "Okay, Commander." As he said, the driver pulled the joystick and ran away as soon as someone was chasing him.


    There is no way. Seeing the lunatic woman sitting behind her with murderous expression, people are under pressure. He is really afraid that this lunatic will find an excuse to transfer herself to the front line, and then throw herself to C, known as the battleship graveyard. Go to the -2A theater. Although he also wants to play for the country, he doesn''t want to use this method.


    "..." Ingrid ignored this guy, and walked towards his villa. Of course, the access control system would not keep his mistress outside.


    Ingrid walked into her living room with a jump in the corner of her eyes. She saw the clothes scattered on the floor... the eyebrows were all erected. She suppressed the anger, saying it was the anger, but in fact, her hand He had already unconsciously touched the hadron gun on his waist, which was a weapon that could pierce the armor of a battleship with one shot.


    "Well, let me see how the bastard plans to face my daughter." Ingrid said and walked into his daughter''s room...Although the access control of his daughter''s room is set in privacy and privacy mode, Without her permission, no one else could enter.


    But in fact, this is just a small game that Ingrid played with her daughter. On weekdays, she didn¡¯t mind being a loving mother, knocking on the door, and then getting her daughter¡¯s permission before going in, but now... she didn¡¯t play this game. Interested, he directly used his highest authority to open the door of his daughter''s house. After all, she was the head of the family.


    As soon as she walked into her daughter¡¯s room, Ingrid¡¯s saw the two sleeping on the couch...Although they were covered with blankets, she believed that they must have worn nothing under the blankets...


    Seeing this situation, Ingrid was not anxious, because the worst has already happened. Where can it be worse?


    Thinking of this, Ingrid recovered a bit of her commander¡¯s calmness. She picked up Zhou Ye¡¯s clothes from the ground with great interest, and then searched for items that could prove Zhou Ye¡¯s identity, even a small accessory. , An inner garment that did not belong to Shandal, could allow her to make some judgments about Zhou Ye''s identity.


    "It doesn''t look like the Xandar star people, but some are like the product of a low-level technological civilization." Holding Zhou Ye''s inner clothes, Ingrid made the following judgment...a qualified commander He must have superb reasoning ability. On the ever-changing battlefield, some humble little clue may be the key to victory. Of course Ingrid will not let go of these clues.


    "Madam, although you look beautiful...but, wanting to come and hold my underwear shouldn''t make you feel excited, right?" Zhou Ye''s voice suddenly sounded, scaring Ingrid. Jump.


    "..." Ingrid didn''t expect Zhou Ye to wake up suddenly, but in fact, as soon as she got off the aircraft, Zhou Ye knew she was coming, if it weren''t for her and Delores''s seven or eight looks. , Zhou Ye knocked her out a long time ago.


    "Although that thing can''t hurt me, but I think you don''t want to hurt the girl next to me, right?" Zhou Ye was taken aback by himself, and pointed his gun at his Ying. Grider said.


    "...Which planet are you from? What are you going to do to my daughter Dolores in the future?" Ingrid quickly calmed down and lowered his muzzle. Zhou Ye said something. Yes, she didn''t want to hurt her daughter anyway.


    "Of course I married her..." Zhou Ye smiled when he heard Ingrid''s question, and said naturally, "I think I have fallen in love with her."


    "...Yes, you are much better than her bastard father." After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Ingrid nodded in agreement and said, "Then what kind of abilities do you have? Or, what do you have? Specialty? Forget it, these are not important, I can help you find a civilian job in the army at Sandal Star, so that you have income to support my daughter, and it is safe... When do you plan to get married? Later I plan to have a few children... If you don¡¯t have a place to live, I don¡¯t mind if you live here directly. I personally prefer children. You can consider having more children. Don¡¯t worry about not being able to raise them. My commander allowance is sufficient You have fed a lot of children...Well, I will give birth to a dozen or so..."


    ... Zhou Ye looked at this Ingrid who had entered the fantasy mode silently. This girl could be called a good alien mother-in-law. She married her daughter to arrange work, arrange the house, and help with the children... this Almost has reached the limit.


    "That... I''m sorry... I don''t have any plans to settle in Xander Star for the time being." Zhou Ye felt that when he said this, he was a bit too animal.


    "..." The expression on Ingrid''s face stagnated, and then a murderous aura filled the room."So...I just said you would marry my daughter just casually? So you didn''t plan to marry my daughter at all, did you? So you plan to learn from that bastard, right? You... ...Damn..."


    With that said, Ingrid raised his hadron gun to Zhou Ye and pulled the trigger without hesitation."You scumbag...Go to hell."


    It''s just that she didn''t come and pulled the trigger hurriedly...because someone closed the safety of the hadron gun in her hand."you¡­¡­"


    To be honest, Ingrid was really surprised... She didn''t see how Zhou Ye got up, how he came to her side, and when she turned off the insurance on her gun.


    "If you don''t agree, draw your gun...you are enough..." Zhou Ye said helplessly. To tell the truth, Zhou Ye really felt unable to start with Ingrid.


    If it is an enemy, Zhou Ye can evaporate her from the world without hesitation, but obviously not, she is the mother of her own woman, and she is still seeking justice for her own daughter...


    Even though Zhou Ye was a bastard, he really couldn''t do the kind of job that slept with other people''s daughters and then killed their old mothers.


    Just when Zhou Ye was embarrassed by how to deal with Ingrid, Ingrid''s actions surprised him... I saw that she turned around and hugged herself, and then kissed herself facelessly...


    This Nima script is wrong...Director.

 Chapter 328

    Zhou Ye looked at this woman who seemed to be in madness, and found that there seemed to be a strange flame in her eyes... This was a manifestation of the spiritual power of his daughter Pandora."Pandora..."


    "Haha, dear, I''ll help you deal with this embarrassing thing for you. You can''t kill her anyway. Besides, for such a beautiful mature woman, wouldn''t it be too wasteful to kill her? It''s not in line with your dear justice. Concept, so well, you can just sleep with her... Secretly tell you, my dear, although she gave birth to your Dolores baby, she has only one sex experience."


    Pandora''s voice sounded directly in Zhou Ye''s mind...


    Is Zhou Ye that kind of hypocritical slut?Obviously, he wasn''t... he didn''t even eat the meat when he gave it to his mouth. What was it that he was a bitch?


    He stopped talking and began to cooperate with Ingrid... To be honest, Pandora withdrew his psychic powers at the moment the two got together... But it was done, and Ingrid couldn''t even struggle. Now, Zhou Ye doesn''t agree with this guy.


    So¡ªIngrid had a tragedy. She really knew why she was so happy with Zhou Ye, and her daughter didn¡¯t wake up. It''s really... this guy is not a human, but a personal star beast... ¡­It¡¯s horrible, of course. Although she is talking scary, but... the body is more honest than the mouth, she is talking about her...


    Three hours later, Zhou Ye completed his first achievement for the fusion of the universe and the nation, the [Shandar Star Mother and Daughter Flower Achievement] unlocked.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Fortieth


    "So... are you here to plunder the new star empire''s scientific and technological information?" Ingrid snuggled in Zhou Ye''s arms. Although his face still looked disgusting, Zhou Ye knew that this girl was actually I really enjoy and embrace myself, the old house is fast, and the girl who speaks honestly is this girl.


    "Yes..." Zhou Ye nodded and said.


    "...Who told you that there are various scientific research institutes in Sandal Star?" Ingrid rolled his eyes and said angrily: "The countries on your planet will deal with those weapons research institutes with lethal lethality. And those high-polluting science and technology research institutions in their capital?"


    "Moreover, there is a mixture of dragons and snakes. Anyone from the Star Territory may appear here. You can''t even tell whether an alien is a spy or an ordinary Sandal citizen..." Ingrid ignored Zhou Ye''s more and more The embarrassed face continued: "If you have to say that Shandal Star has scientific and technological materials, it is really in the National Archives of Shandal Star. There are civilian scientific and technological materials from hundreds of years ago. Citizens of the stars can go there to check it at will... But I think that compared to the technology of your planet, there is also a distribution center for high-tech materials. The person who gave you this idea is really a fool and an idiot... ¡­"


    "Slap--" Zhou Ye raised his hand and slapped Ingrid, who became more and more comfortable."This is my idea...Do I look like an idiot?"


    "what--"


    Ingrid, who was slapped on the fart, immediately became honest, and the girl''s eyebrows were silky white with Zhou Ye, and he muttered: "Bad guy, I have done something wrong, so I won''t let people say... really a dictator. ,tyrant¡­¡­"


    "...Don''t talk about the useless ones." Zhou Ye gently helped her rub the area he hit just now, and asked: "Then what do you think?"


    "Bad guys-I''ll let someone give you an idea..." Although Ingrid complained, the whole person couldn''t help but arched into Zhou Ye''s arms, saying: "As the senior commander of the New Star Empire Officer, I still have some authority to check the location of those scientific research institutions. I''ll go to the headquarters to help you get the information out... and then..."


    "That''s really great." Zhou Ye heard Ingrid''s words and said happily: "It seems that our fleet will take shape soon..."


    "At that time, I will be the commander of that fleet..." Ingrid said a little like a baby.


    She knew that apart from commanding troops, she had no other specialties, and the man in front of her who easily conquered herself was obviously more than her mother and daughter... Then she wanted to stay in this man''s mind Under the profound influence, so that he can not ignore his mother and daughter, then she can only show her abilities that cannot be ignored.


    Zhou Ye didn¡¯t think so much. For him, he treated all his women equally and tried his best to be impartial. But to be honest, the Oolong incident also sounded the alarm for him. He didn¡¯t. What military talent, many times the idea is to shoot the head, this is naturally no problem in a crushed state, but if the opponent is a force that is evenly matched with oneself, it will become a fatal injury.


    He also learned about Ingrid through Pandora. It can be said that it is the rising star of the New Star Empire. The battle with the Cree made her fame. More than a dozen battles established her madness. title.Besides, she was still her own woman, and Zhou Ye had no reason not to let her command her fleet.


    "No problem." Zhou Ye agreed to Ingrid''s request in one go."From now on, Umbrella''s Galaxy fleet will be under your command."


    Ingrid looked at Zhou Ye in disbelief. Zhou Ye''s unconditional trust in her made her so touched that she couldn''t help being touched, but only useful actions showed up... She turned over and straddled Zhou Ye. On his body, holding Zhou Ye''s cheeks in both hands, he whispered: "I find that I am a little in love with you, Ye."


    Just as the atmosphere between the two became more and more tense, and a new round of battle was about to begin, a surprised voice rang."Mom, why are you here...you...what are you doing?"


    "Uh----" Zhou Ye was embarrassed...


    "Um... baby, if I''m experimenting with your future man, can''t you withstand the temptation and temptation?" Ingrid, a senior daughter, turned into a funny than... ¡­


    "Um-" Dolores blinked, looked at her nervous mother, and chuckled."Mom...you look so nervous, so funny..."


    "I''m going to cook for you..." Ingrid said so, gently lying next to Zhou Ye''s ear, and said: "You are responsible for fixing my daughter, so that you don''t want to go to my couch in the future... ¡­"


    After saying this, Ingrid turned over, jumped out of the bed, put on her clothes generously and walked out of her daughter''s room.


    "Bad guy..." As soon as she walked out of her daughter''s room, Ingrid couldn''t help but leaned against the wall limply. She was actually not as indifferent as she showed. On her daughter''s couch, she was talking to her. Such a thing happened to her boyfriend... and she was caught by her daughter. It was really embarrassing... But she was cut off from Zhou Ye... She couldn''t do it anyway, she couldn''t bear it.


    "Little villain, if I can''t fix my daughter, I won''t kill you by the time." After saying this, Ingrid sighed deeply and walked towards the kitchen. She still has to be a good wife. Mother, show your daughter and that little villain.


    And in the room at this moment, Zhou Ye naturally heard Ingrid talking to himself outside, but he couldn''t understand the girl''s thoughts...


    Normally speaking, shouldn''t you get furious or hang yourself after crying?But the current Dolores didn''t mean anything like that at all. Instead, she was humming a little song there with a very happy appearance.


    This weird scene made Zhou Ye feel a little unconfident. He knew that this girl could not be separated from his own truth, but it was absolutely abnormal if she was so calm... Wouldn''t she hold it all in her heart and wait for her to sleep in the middle of the night? I took a pair of scissors and clicked myself?Thinking of that kind of scene, even though Zhou Ye already had a body that a nuclear bomb could hardly harm, he still felt terrified. It had nothing to do with ability... it was completely a psychological problem.


    If you die, die early. Thinking of this, Zhou Ye hugged the happy Dolores and confessed: "That... baby Lisi, don''t blame Ingrid... I force Her...she actually came back in the middle of the night and wanted..."


    "Why should I blame you?" Dolores said blankly: "Isn''t the custom on your planet that if you marry a woman, you must marry that woman''s mother?"


    "Huh? Where is this custom? So sad (happy) heart (hearing) sick (happy) crazy (seeing)?" Zhou Ye was stunned, and there is such an awesome planet?Although there are a lot of cows on the earth who are both mothers and daughters, but... this is still not up to the point of custom.


    "Look..." Dolores said, took out the personal terminal at hand, and then clicked on a web page for Zhou Ye to read, "Look, this person is from your earth, and he said that all of you are Such a custom, the Sundar star, which accidentally arrived 820 years ago, has been shown in many historical materials... He said that this is a custom on your earth, and because of this, he was allowed to marry at the same time. I have a mother and daughter as wives."


    "...Fuck, this senior Niu X!" Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t say these words, but asked: "Why would you check this?"


    "..." Delores lowered her head in embarrassment, and said: "Because I am a guide for you, I am afraid that there will be places that accidentally violate the taboos of your planet, so I searched the earth on the Internet... I found this..."


    Having said this, Delores raised her head anxiously and looked at Zhou Ye and said, "I definitely didn¡¯t want to find a man who can take care of me and my mother at the same time and approach you. I really love you, Ye, You believe me¡­¡­"


    "..." Zhou Ye didn''t speak, just staring at her like that.


    "Okay, okay, I admit..." Dolores lowered her head when Zhou Ye saw it, as if she had done something bad, and said: "When I saw this message, I did hold and help my mother find The thought of a companion...but later...I found out that I can''t do without you...so..."


    "..." Zhou Ye still said nothing.


    "My mother has taken care of me by herself since I was a child... Even because someone bullied me at school, my mother brought a gun to the school and nailed the guy who bullied me with the gun, saying that if she bullied me again, she would be killed by a single shot... Although because of this incident, the promotion of my mother was up, but she smiled and said to me that I am the best baby God has given her, just like her life. Without me, her life is no longer Meaningful." Dolores said, crying in a low voice."I don''t want to leave my mother... Mom can''t do without me, so I want to find someone on earth to marry, what''s wrong..."


    "..." Huh¡ªZhou Ye took a breath and said, "Baby, I didn''t say you were wrong... Then tell me... Do you love me?"


    "Love... So, Ye, don''t leave me, okay?" Delores hugged Zhou Ye and pleaded. She was really afraid that Zhou Ye would be angry.


    "That''s fine...I will marry you according to the customs of our planet..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help but silently say "Forgive me, I accidentally labeled the earth again."


    "Really? Are you serious? Ye, are you willing to marry me and my mother?" Delores asked happily.


    "of course it''s true."


    "That''s great... I love you, Ye... I will learn from my mother how to be a good wife and mother." Delores hugged Zhou Ye happily.


    "...This is really a beautiful misunderstanding... But, let this misunderstanding continue..." Zhou Ye meditated in his heart, and a storm disappeared invisible... Zhou Ye had to sigh, Ma Dan Yes, it''s better to be an alien, everything can be pushed to the issue of the customs and customs of one''s own planet.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Forty One


    "So... you persuaded my daughter like this?" Ingrid was holding her daughter''s personal terminal in his hand, looking at the message from hundreds of years ago, and couldn''t help being speechless.


    "To be exact, she convinced me to marry you..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Sure enough, I still can''t let my daughter out..." Ingrid sighed: "This news is the irresponsible lace news of those people before. She actually believed that?"


    "No, my dear, you have to know..." Zhou Ye said, hugging Ingrid and said, "When people look at things, they always subconsciously ignore those things they don''t want to see, and listen to them. When making voices, they will also subconsciously ignore the voices they do not want to hear. Therefore, it is normal for people to subconsciously choose what they are willing to believe. Otherwise, what do those interstellar crooks rely on to cheat money?"


    "Well... you''re right." Ingrid couldn''t help but said, "But... I still feel that for the time being..."


    "Don''t say so much, at least...we don''t have to worry about our future relationship, do we?" Zhou Ye smiled and whispered in her ear: "Aren''t you happy?"

 Chapter 329

    "I''m not happy at all...because this shows that I''m going to be taken over by your little villain again..." Although Ingrid said this, he hugged Zhou Ye tightly with his backhand.


    "Mom, Ye, I''m almost starving to death... Are you okay?" Dolores'' voice came from outside the kitchen, preventing the two from escalating the battle...


    "It''s ready soon, baby." Ingrid said, pushing Zhou Ye and said: "Hurry up and bring the rice...and a salad, which will be ready soon..."


    "Okay." Zhou Ye agreed, picked up the barbecue that Ingrid had placed on the cooking table, and walked out of the kitchen.


    Not long after¡ªIngrid also brought the last salad to the table.


    To be honest... Zhou Ye thinks this unknown barbecue is a bit like beef and some like lamb... It tastes good, but the method is a bit monotonous... As for the colorful vegetable salad, Zhou Ye can''t recognize it at all. .


    But the taste is not bad.


    At the dinner table, Dolores told her mother, Ingrid, what she thought completely.Originally, according to Ingrid¡¯s dissatisfaction with integrity, she should be opposed to it, but looking at Zhou Ye¡¯s [If you dare to object, I will press you on the dining table...], she can only He mumbled a few vaguely, as if he had acquiesced to the absurd practice of his daughter.


    Delores, whose idea was affirmed, was as happy as she had done a major event. She had to open a bottle of wine to celebrate, and Zhou Ye simply took out her own collection... Well, to be precise, she came from Howard. Collected whiskey, everyone cheered.


    As a result, the two mothers and daughters were drunk... Various interesting things happened, so I won''t remind them one by one here.


    Early the next morning¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Ingrid developed the good habit of waking up on time in the army. Even drunk could not change her biological clock. When she got up with her head shaking, she found that the couch was really wonderful...


    She held Zhou Ye''s head and hugged him in her arms, while her daughter was resting on Zhou Ye''s thigh...In short, the mother and daughter fell into the hands of this villain... She sighed She took a sigh of relief, although she was a little unwilling to let her leave, she would never do it. In her words, she wanted to leave after she had eaten everything. How could it be so cheap?Don''t you dare to break your third leg, mother and daughter.In fact, I just reluctant...


    "What a bad guy." Ingrid said, holding Zhou Ye''s head, putting his mouth on his forehead, and then getting up and starting to put on clothes... She didn''t forget about her man, she today How about going to the headquarters to retrieve information on those scientific research facilities? As for the New Star Empire?Hehe, whoever wants a country... or his own family is more important.


    "Get up so early?" Zhou Ye woke up when Ingrid got up.


    "Well, I''m going to retrieve the information for you." Ingrid had already put on his clothes at this time, walked to the side of the couch again, and pecked at Zhou Ye: "You will also prepare for a while. We have to act quickly when we get the information, because if they find that I am missing, they will definitely check my last whereabouts. Then they will find out that I have retrieved the information and they will definitely strengthen prevention."


    "Yeah¡ª" Zhou Ye also prioritized him. He nodded and said, "I am waiting for you here. If you don''t come, I won''t leave."


    "..." To be honest, Ingrid really felt that he did not love the wrong person at this moment."I will be back, and when that time comes, I will help you in the entire galaxy."


    "Take this..." Zhou Ye said, taking the belt on his clothes and passing it over."She will help you at the critical moment."


    "This is?" Ingrid looked at the belt in her hand, somewhat speechless, but her man should not lie to herself, she tied the belt around her waist without saying a word... "Wait for me to come back."


    "Well, I''ll take you." Zhou Ye watched Ingrid walk out of the room, and then patted Delores, who was hugging her leg."Honey, it''s time to get up..."


    "Let me sleep for a while..."


    "Little lazy pig...get up quickly."


    Not to mention how Zhou Ye called Dolores, let alone Ingrid.


    Not long after she walked out of her villa, a flying machine sent by Xinxing headquarters came to her, and she directly sat on it."Back to the legion headquarters."


    "Yes, Commander." Coincidentally, the driver who came to pick her up today was the one who brought her back the night before...


    The driver looked at Ingrid with a spring breeze and muttered in his heart, "Is the devil''s head moisturized by a man?"It looks a bit pretty again.


    Of course, Ingrid, who has no mind-reading ability, certainly didn''t know that the driver was slandering herself. She was still immersed in the joy of a long drought.


    In a short time, the aircraft arrived at the headquarters of the New Star Corps, and Ingrid walked directly to the archive room, where there was a supercomputer that could read all the information of the entire New Star Empire according to his own authority.


    After a few tight guard posts, Ingrid came to a room the size of a football field. In this empty room, only a beam of light was lit in the middle.


    Ingrid walked under the beam of light well-informed and said directly: "Xinxing, I want to check the positions of all scientific research institutions in the Empire."


    "Authorization is being verified-the authorization is passed, and you have the right to access the information." A female voice rang, and then said: "There are 5,600 high-level scientific research institutions in the Imperial Starfield, and 12,000 intermediate scientific research institutions. , Distributed in various locations in the Imperial Star Territory..."


    As the female voice sounded, the entire dark space suddenly changed into a star map. In the entire star field, the planets with high- and intermediate-level scientific research institutions were specially lit up, densely packed...Looking at Ingrid for a while feel dizzy.


    It''s a bit bad now. I''m afraid my dear can''t get all of it for such a large range anyway... She thought of this and tentatively said: "Xinxing, I want to download all the scientific research materials for nearly a hundred years."


    "Not enough permissions."


    The female voice directly rejected Ingrid''s request.


    "Use my Patriotic Medal privilege." Ingrid said without hesitation. The Patriotic Medal privilege is a medal obtained after making outstanding contributions to the New Star Empire. It can even ask the Empire to unconditionally pardon itself. Any crime she committed, even if she slaughtered a civilian in an empire province, could be pardoned, so no one in the army dared to provoke her, and you would kill her in vain.Secondly, it has the authority to make a request to the Imperial Super Brain.Of course, this is a choice of two options. Choosing one option means giving up the other right.


    "The authority is being tested -" Super Brain Nova said: "The owner of the Medal of Defence, Ingrid Pickle, has blocked the Cree''s army for 120 hours because of the tactics of the Kerry. It was obtained by avoiding the war in the hinterland of the empire. May I ask whether to use the Medal of Defence? This is equivalent to giving up another privilege."


    Rising Star¡¯s words reminded Ingrid again of that difficult battle... That battle was a life of nine deaths for her, and she was even prepared for her last words to resist Kerry, who had a fleet of troops ten times her own strength. People... She didn''t even know that she persisted like this.It was this battle that made her the title of madness resound throughout the galaxy...


    She didn''t hesitate to use this significant medal to help her man, because...she was building her own small home."OK to use."


    "Permission passed-data transmission." With Ultrain''s words, a dazzling light directly shines on her new star logo, that is, military rank is also a storage device that can store a large amount of data, and it is to activate her own battleship. key.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Forty Two


    At this time-Ultrain''s monitoring department-a background message has been sent here.


    "Someone is downloading scientific research materials of the empire for nearly a hundred years..." A man in a black military uniform saw this message, immediately sat up, and said suspiciously: "It''s Ingrid... she is the fleet commander. Why did she download these materials? She also used the Medal of the State of the Guardian? No, please give me a list of contacts with her and her family in recent days..."


    Soon, a scene of Zhou Ye shopping with Ingrid''s daughter Dolores appeared in front of this man."This guy is so handsome..."


    Even as the shadow of the empire, he had to admit that Zhou Ye was so handsome."Have you found out the origin of this person?"


    "..." The operators under his swiftly operated the intellectual brain on their hands, but obviously, there was no information."It''s just like appearing out of thin air... There is no information about him... This guy is not simple."


    After hesitating for a while, the man asked, "Can the transmission of data from Nova to Ingrid be stopped?"


    "I''m afraid not, head, we don''t have this authority. The authority is with the Supreme Commander of the Empire..." One of the subordinates answered his question.


    "Damn it, it would take two hours to apply for the procedure now, it''s too late..." The man called the head cursed: "Now, gather the troops immediately, we stop them... The soldiers are divided into two groups. , Went all the way to Ingrid''s house, controlled her daughter and the unknown man, and the other team went to the headquarters of the New Star Corps and saw Ingrid immediately arrest her on the spot."


    "Yes, head."


    As the voice fell, sirens sounded in the entire gloomy building. With the harsh sirens, black-painted star-shaped aircraft rushed into the sky and rushed towards the headquarters of the Nova Army.


    At this moment, Ingrid, who was still ignorant of what happened, finally downloaded all the information, and carefully put his badge in his pocket... This badge can be said to be invaluable, and it is not good to say. In the black market of the Milky Way, this badge that stores the scientific research achievements of the New Star Empire over the past 100 years can definitely buy several habitable planets like the Earth.


    Ingrid walked out of the data room happily. She had already begun to wonder how her own man would be happy seeing these data...


    But she just walked out of the building of the New Star Legion, and immediately found something wrong. This place is busy with people coming and going. At this time, there is no one...


    "Your Excellency Commander Ingrid... the recipient of the Medal of Defence, the god of the empire..." A disgusting voice sounded."What made you choose to betray your country...? Your commander."


    "Haha... I didn''t expect that the legendary movie star troop really exists?" Ingrid looked at the thin and tall man in black military uniform with a black new star military emblem in front of him and mocked: "The shadows of your empires What are you doing here? Do you want to catch me? Who told you that I betrayed my country?"


    "...You secretly used the medal authority to download the empire''s scientific and technological materials, isn''t it betraying the motherland?"


    "I earned the permission for the scientific and technological information myself, and I got it in exchange for resisting the Kerry people for more than 100 hours." Ingrid said without hesitation: "Besides, I am not betraying the empire, just In the Empire, everyone, and my own small home, I chose my own small home."


    "Really obsessed..." The thin and tall man sighed, "That''s why I object to women holding senior positions in the military because they are always more emotional than rational..."

 Chapter 330

    "...Stop talking nonsense, where did you come from without a woman?" Ingrid said, raising his own grab and grabbing it with his hands?It''s not her style of acting, it''s her crazy style to splash his blood to death."Come on, give it a try, how good you are."


    "Huh, forget it, there is no point in arguing with you." The thin and tall man obviously didn''t plan to play singles with Ingrid. With a wave of his hand, hundreds of black-painted Rising Star fighters slowly landed on In the midair behind him, the towing rays of the nose had begun to shine brightly, and when Ingrid was about to be captured alive...


    A silver-haired girl suddenly appeared beside Ingrid and stood in front of her."This can''t work. To take my dear woman away, it won''t work without asking him..."


    "That''s right, Pandora, the woman who wants to take me away? Have you asked me?" As the voice fell, a blond boy suddenly appeared beside Ingrid.


    "Ye---Why did you come? It''s so dangerous. Go back and take Deloris first. This is for you..." As he said, Ingrid filled his pocket with all the Imperial scientific research materials. He took out his badge and handed it to Zhou Ye, saying: "I have saved the empire''s scientific and technological materials for nearly a hundred years... Don''t worry about me, I will hold them, you quickly take my daughter away... ¡­"


    "..." Zhou Ye took the badge and looked at this anxious woman speechlessly. This woman never thought of herself. First of all, she thought of her daughter and him... even facing such a mortal situation, such a good woman. Why did the scumbag abandon her in the first place?


    But if I think about it, I should thank him. If it weren''t for him, maybe I wouldn''t get such a good woman.


    "Don''t worry, baby, with me, no one in this universe can hurt you...unless they can step on my corpse." Zhou Ye said and dragged Ingrid behind him.


    "Flap, pop¡ª"


    A burst of applause sounded.The thin and tall man had a fake and moved expression, and said, "It''s really affectionate, but how do I remember that the little sister just said that she was a woman who was her man... Could she be too? Your commander¡¯s boyfriend¡¯s woman? What an interesting relationship..."


    "It''s rare and weird. We practice polygamy. Can you control it?" Pandora said without hesitation.


    "That''s right, my man has the ability to satisfy all his women, and you... Tsk tsk, it''s a small pain at first glance. You didn''t rely on dirty PY transactions to get to the top, right?" Ingrid, a military background De is not a fuel-saving lamp, it can be maddeningly poisonous...


    Zhou Ye didn''t speak, but looked with interest at the tall and thin man who was blushed and white by his two feminine faces and said, "It''s really a poor fellow...Look at what you look like, isn''t it really My baby Ingrid got it right? Tsk tusk¡ª"


    "Catch them up, and if you dare to resist, kill them." The thin and tall man finally couldn''t help but broke out. Following his roar, hundreds of new star fighters set a ray of traction at several people.


    "It''s really a group of ants..." Zhou Ye just wanted to fly out and blow these fighters one by one, but suddenly remembered that he had already changed his job to become a great mage.


    "Snapped--"


    Zhou Ye snapped his fingers casually, and then, before the tractor beams of those fighters hit them, a golden magic technique appeared beside each of the new star fighters, and Ingrid''s eyes were extremely surprised. In the middle, the sky full of golden magic spells blasted dazzling rays of light. At this moment, the sun of Xandal star looked pale and colorless, and only one color remained between the sky and the earth, gold.


    After a few seconds¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "This--this--this is impossible..." The thin and tall movie star commander looked at the scene in front of him and was stunned...All the hundreds of new star fighters he brought with him had no bones... Not even a bit of scum is gone... and the man and two women opposite are unscathed... This has completely subverted his perception.


    "My dear... what kind of scientific and technological information do you need if you are so tired..." Ingrid hugged Zhou Ye''s arm and said, "You are enough to threaten all the galaxy empires..."


    "...But I don''t want to do it myself every time. Then why do I raise so many soldiers? Have you ever seen a big boss who needs to do everything by himself?" Zhou Ye embraced the two women and didn''t look at that. The man glanced at him and walked outside... When he passed by the man, he breathed a little, and puffed out.The thin and tall man turned into fly ash, annihilated in this space.


    He had already been killed by Zhou Ye''s magic techniques, everything was just his last thought support... As for the reactions of the two women?Pandora doesn''t treat them as human beings at all, while Ingrid believes in the belief that the enemy who stands on the opposite side of her is the enemy. If you think about her nickname, you know, how could she be the kind of virgin mother who is compassionate and compassionate?She only cares about one thing now...


    "Honey, where is my daughter?"


    "I was sent to the mothership..."


    "Then let''s go back too..."


    "Do you have nothing you want to take away?"


    "No, for me, as long as there is a daughter with you, nothing else matters..."


    "I like your character. Come and kiss one..."


    "I hate it, I''m so tired... oh oh oh..."


    Chapter Four Hundred and Forty Three


    "My dear, are you sure you are a battle mothership? Not an interstellar cruise ship?" Ingrid sat on the beach chair by the pool, stretched out comfortably, teasing his own man.


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye replied while manipulating Ingrid''s badge and checking the scientific and technological data stored in it, "Have you ever seen an interplanetary cruise ship equipped with so many weapons and facilities? Thousands of battleships?"


    "But there is no such battle mothership that will decorate a whole layer of holographic projections for its captain, just so that he can enjoy such a luxurious life after the battle..." Ingrid was unhappy. Said: "My mothership is twice as big as this, but there is no such luxurious residence...Compared with you, my residence on the mothership is simply a beggar''s den..."


    "Okay, okay..." Zhou Ye sighed, and temporarily put down the badge in his hand. He knew that this girl deliberately found fault to attract his attention. What should I say?It''s like the little temper that a boyfriend ignores his own woman when playing games...


    Zhou Ye walked directly to Ingrid''s side, stretched out his hand, and hugged the woman who had been arguing with him since just now, and put it in his arms, "Now, behave, be with you. I¡¯ll look at the information together...for our galaxy fleet, okay? Baby."


    "...Hmm." Ingrid, who had been chattering all the time, stopped talking. Although what should have happened to the two of them had happened before, but...it was the first time to snuggle in his arms like this.Ingrid had the feeling of being cared for again... She couldn''t help but leak a smile from the corner of her mouth, and she watched Zhou Ye look at the information so quietly...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye read the information too fast... He has super brain and super memory ability, in Ingrid''s opinion, the speed of looking at the information... is just a flash, but even so, Yingge Lide is not bored either. She enjoys this warm moment very much. The feeling of being held in her arms by her lover is great.


    Dolores has long been wandering around on the mothership with this Pandora. For Dolores, it is the first time to board the battle mothership. She is very curious about everything here... so , Pandora took her to play in various places of the mothership, anyway, it was her own woman, and her own things, there was nothing to avoid.


    As for the battle mothership, Ingrid, who didn¡¯t want to see it, simply nestled in Zhou Ye¡¯s luxurious captain¡¯s room, enjoying the rare sun, beach, and bikini... After all, Sandal Star is a land area that occupies a hundred Water resources are still very precious to them on the 70th of the planet.If you want to enjoy the beach and swimming happily, you need to go to other travel planets... But for Ingrid, who has been serving in the military, she wants to accompany her daughter during a little vacation and travel or something. For her, it was too extravagant.


    Ingrid was nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms like this, enjoying the sun''s rays and the sea breeze coming on her face. Before she knew it, she was a little sleepy... her eyes couldn''t help but narrowed... just when she seemed to be asleep. When I was sleeping, I suddenly heard Zhou Ye''s surprise.


    "what--?"


    "What''s wrong? My dear, is there something wrong with the information?" Ingrid issued a dreamlike question.


    "No... it''s not that the information is wrong, but why is this planet abandoned?" Zhou Ye looked at one of the documents and asked curiously: "There is an Institute of Advanced Physics on this planet named Morago. However, it has not shown any scientific research results. Fifty years ago, it was said that a serious test accident occurred there and the entire planet would be destroyed...what is going on?"


    "Oh..." Ingrid reluctantly opened his eyes and took a look at the picture, and said; "That place is said to be a research institute established to research and develop a secret weapon that can end the New Star Empire and the Cree''s Millennium War... But Later, I didn¡¯t know why an accident happened, and I was ordered to go there to seal off the star field for a while... but the people who entered didn¡¯t seem to have come out again, so the planet was simply abandoned."


    "Mola Gexing...Mola Gexing... a familiar name..." Zhou Ye began to search for clues about this name in his mind, and suddenly he slapped his thigh... "I think Where is this..."


    "...My dear, you photographed my leg..." Ingrid, who was still a little sleepy, woke up for an instant and said with a bit of bitterness.


    "Ah... sorry, baby..." Zhou Ye was also a little embarrassed.


    "Forget it..." Ingrid was completely awake from being photographed, and there was no trace of sleep, so he simply changed his posture and sat in Zhou Ye''s arms, and asked curiously: "What''s there? It makes you so happy..."


    The smile on Zhou Ye''s face could not help but bloom."Of course, baby, there is a good thing in there..."


    "What good thing?"


    "The power gem among the infinite gems¡ª¡ª" Zhou Ye said happily and hugged Ingrid a few times and kissed him fiercely."Now, let''s get the forgotten treasure...Do you remember the location of that planet? Baby..."


    "Of course... write down the locations of all the star regions you''ve been to, but it''s an indispensable good virtue for a good captain." Ingrid said, doing his part to operate the mothership...


    "Banshee, expand the star map..."


    "As you wish, Commander." With the voice of the mothership''s artificial intelligence banshee, the scenery of the entire space changed, and the beach and sea bikini instantly turned into a cosmic star map shining with beautiful colors.


    Ingrid made a stretching motion directly at a star field on the upper right of her own, and the star field was instantly enlarged... After she clicked on a certain point on the star field map, Said: "I remember there is a star gate that can be reached directly... the size of our mothership has passed... Now, let''s start our treasure hunt!"


    "Yes, Commander... Star field coordinates X: 7547.146. Y: 11245.664, which is expected to arrive in three days." The banshee asked: "Your Commander, do you want to change your sailing destination now."


    "Change the sailing destination... now, right now, right now," Ingrid said.


    "The route has been changed..." The banshee''s voice sounded, and the entire mothership slowly changed its established flight route and flew towards the coordinates given by Ingrid...


    "Artificial intelligence is really convenient." Ingrid stretched his waist and vomited: "Those old and immortal Supreme Commanders'' Council actually banned the development of artificial intelligence weapons on the grounds that artificial intelligence would have man-machine warfare... Don¡¯t they know how many pilots are required to operate a mothership? Don¡¯t they know how long a qualified mothership pilot needs training?"


    Listening to his woman''s complaints, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but think, could it be said that those guys in the New Star Empire have seen the Terminator series?Why else is artificial intelligence so taboo?

 Chapter 331

    Chapter four hundred and forty five


    Outskirts of Moraga Star¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    An extremely hideous giant ship quietly sailed into Morago''s outer space. It was Zhou Ye, Ingrid and others who came here to hunt for treasure.


    "It doesn''t look very good..." Zhou Ye looked at the thick cloud layer in front of him. The lightning that shuttled through the cloud layer from time to time gave this lifeless planet a bit of vitality, but in general, it was still A gray scene, it seems that there is no desire or hope for people to go up and explore. Perhaps, this is why the universe spiritual ball has been placed here for so many years and it is still fine.


    "I can feel it, it''s underneath..." The time gem in Zhou Ye''s soul seemed to feel the power of the same origin as his own, and it was beating in Zhou Ye''s soul uneasy.


    "Then I''m going to prepare, let''s go down to hunt for treasure..." Ingrid said that he was going to prepare tools and equipment. After all, there were unknown pollution everywhere on this planet, and she didn''t want to go down and get miserable. Xi''s back.


    "Don''t bother so much... I''ll just go down by myself." Zhou Ye said, before Ingrid could speak, he opened the random door, appeared directly outside of the mothership, and flew towards the Moragas.


    "...This guy..." Ingrid knew that Zhou Ye didn''t want them to take risks. After all, some places were the same as Zhou Ye''s own backyard, but for them, it was a dangerous place for them to die."Banshee, link to the communication of the master and tell him that next time I leave me behind and run to take risks. When he comes back, I will kill him..."


    "Your Excellency Commander, the message has been delivered to the personal terminal of the master..." The banshee had just finished speaking, and then she said again."The master responds, biting him to death will hurt your teeth... He will feel distressed. It is better to do the biting separately, so that he will be more satisfied."


    "Bite the words separately?" Ingrid doesn''t understand Chinese, let alone the breadth and depth of Chinese. She is a little confused about Zhou Ye''s words... "What should I do?"


    "...Your Excellency Commander, based on the native language of the master and the language characteristics of the civilization where the master is located...I infer that the master wants this..." Then, the banshee played a video of that to Ingrid Look... Seeing Ingrid blushed, "Little villain..."


    Although Ingrid can be called a mature woman, she lacks experience after all... She is unheard of such things. After all, you can''t expect a country that has fought an alien war for thousands of years to have room for the entertainment industry, can''t you?


    However, gradually, Ingrid was attracted by the scenes played by the banshee, and she did not know many things... She was interested in supplementing the knowledge she lacked...


    Not to mention Ingrid who is in the supplementary show, but Zhou Ye, who has already come to the ground of Moraggo.


    At this moment, it was dusk. The thick clouds in the sky enveloped the entire ground like night. The hot springs spewing from the ground from time to time let Zhou Ye know that the crustal movement here is very intense, because the high pressure produces high temperature, and because The high temperature has once again increased the pressure on the earth''s crust...that''s why there is this kind of high-temperature water column gushing out like a geyser.


    "This planet is really bad..." Although Zhou Ye didn''t know what was going on here, he thought it might be related to the power gem, perhaps because of an outbreak?The extinction caused?Who knows... Anyway, the power gem belongs to him.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye directly accelerated his flight speed and began to fly around the surface of the planet. Although he did not know the exact location of the cosmic spiritual ball, the time gem in his soul would help him locate it... the two came from the same source. , There is an inexplicable induction, as long as the distance is not very far, he can still feel the existence of the power gem...


    "Found..." Outside a ruined wall, Zhou Ye felt the sudden change of the time gem in his soul. Obviously... he found the right place, but the two rags parked on the open space outside were broken. The small spacecraft made him frown, "Could someone get on board first?"


    Thinking of this, he walked quickly into the building. In the building, he really saw a group of people wearing old protective clothing and holding simple detection tools in their hands, looking for something in the ruins.


    "Who?" Hearing the footsteps of Zhou Ye walking in, a man with a gun wrapped in thick protective clothing suddenly pointed his gun in the direction of the door.


    "The scavenger?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    There is always such a group of people in the universe. They drive simple, unknowable spaceships and haunt those abandoned planets. Of course, most of them are abandoned planets of advanced technological civilization. They pick everything that seems useful. Garbage is sold to low-level civilizations. They call themselves scavengers, but most people call them barking beasts, an omnivorous animal, just like mice on earth.


    If you think that they are just a bunch of ragged, harmless, then you are wrong. There are countless souls who died in their hands who will tell you that at some point, they don''t mind a cameo of interstellar bandits, such as now.


    "Wow wow wow wow..." The man who was aiming at Zhou Ye with a gun saw that Zhou Ye was alone, and he seemed to have no weapons except a luxurious half-length gown that was not suitable for exploration. He couldn''t help but laugh. He said, "Hey, guys, look, I found a prince who was lost... Your Royal Highness, did you find your entourage? Did you forget how to get to the reception? This is really bad news. ..."


    "Hahaha... it doesn''t matter, prince, I will love you so much..." Another guy who was picking up waste with an instrument took off the protective hood on his head, revealing an extremely ugly face...


    "Blessed are you, she is a flower in our team..." A guy was obviously waiting to see Zhou Ye''s joke. The inferiority of people was undoubtedly revealed at this moment. He likes to see the superior characters leaking out of them in front of him. Panicked expressions to satisfy their inferiority complex.


    "Yes, prince... I am looking forward to the night we will spend together." The woman who looked at Zhou Ye''s appetite was shamelessly adding her own horns, looking impatient.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled furiously, no one has provoke him like this for a long time."Many times... I have a lot of preferential treatment to women, but you are definitely not included."


    As Zhou Ye''s words fell, the alien woman found that her whole body was squeezed by tons, and she couldn''t move anymore...


    "...What did you do to her? Quickly let him go..." The guy who had been pointing his gun at Zhou Ye noticed something wrong with that woman, and he shouted.


    Originally, what he thought was, seeing such a well-dressed guy, it would be fine to blackmail a sum, but then he couldn''t help but want to kidnap Zhou Ye and blackmail a large ransom... But... now he realized that Zhou Ye Not a sheep, but a wolf, oh no, a prehistoric beast...


    At this moment, the woman had been squeezed into meat sauce by Zhou Ye''s thought power...not to mention that she was not guilty of death, that kind of woman''s kindness was not suitable for Zhou Ye...


    "boom--"


    He took the gun and fired at Zhou Ye''s man, but what made him unbelievable was that his powerful hadron rifle capable of penetrating the steel plate hit Zhou Ye without even shaking his body...


    At this moment, this guy began to wonder whether the black market merchant who sold his own gun took a toy gun for himself?But at the beginning, he also tried the gun with his own hands... There was no problem at all. A single shot could blast a steel plate with a thickness of ten centimeters into a large hole with a diameter of several ten centimeters. Is that guy''s body more rocky than a steel plate? ?


    Chapter Four Hundred and Forty Six


    Zhou Ye seems to be happy many times. As long as he doesn¡¯t offend him, he is also happy to be a quiet beautiful man, but if you offend him, you will find that this guy is not a quiet beautiful man. , But a behemoth that has always been cruel.


    Now, these scavengers are feeling Zhou Ye''s torment...


    "Send me to the dance party? This is really good news." Zhou Ye looked at the guy who shot himself, pointed his finger slightly, and a random door opened directly at his feet... the guy screamed. It fell down with a sound.Opposite the portal was the bottom of a tiankeng that Zhou Ye had just discovered when he was flying around the Morago Star. There was nothing else inside, only countless densely packed barking beasts...It is estimated that it was their base camp.


    You can imagine that in a bottomless pit, countless rats are staring at you... That kind of scene... It is estimated that within a few minutes, that guy will be torn to pieces by those countless beasts.


    "...Let me go... Please let me go..." The last scavenger watched the end of his two ruthless companions, and knelt on the ground... desperately begging for mercy.


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t intend to kill you in the first place, it''s just that some people are too cheap..." Zhou Ye said with a spring-like smile on his face.


    But in the eyes of that scavenger, Zhou Ye''s smile was as terrible as a devil, but he didn''t know what to do... he could only beg for mercy desperately.


    "Okay, tell me, have you seen a spherical object here?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "No..." The scavenger shook his body like chaff, and said honestly: "We just got here..."


    "Oh, then you are useless..." Zhou Ye said and waved his hand slightly, and the last scavenger was also wiped out in the golden light of magical spells that appeared under his feet.


    Zhou Ye would never ask for trouble to leave a guy full of hatred to live in the world. The scavenger thought he had hidden the hatred in his eyes perfectly, but for Zhou Ye, it was like a bright light in the night Shining...Leave an enemy in the world?Just to show your kindness?Then this hateful guy spent the rest of his life making trouble for himself?What a fool did...


    Besides, Zhou Ye is not without weakness. His women are his weakness. Many of his women don¡¯t want to touch those things that have been beaten and killed. They have not been genetically strengthened. The safety of those women depends on Zhou. The female guard sent by Ye is protecting it, but there is a good saying that only Thousand Days is a thief.


    Oh, you killed someone''s relatives and friends, and let them go, expecting them to recite your grace of not killing and never get revenge?Funny?Because Mao wants to pin his own safety on the most insecure conscience of others?Such pig''s feet are either silly or stupid...


    After listening for a while, and after confirming that there were no other living people here, Zhou Ye waved away and completely shattered the two dilapidated spaceships outside to shards, and then he moved towards the waves. Go in the direction of the incoming...


    Jumping over a crack in the ground, Zhou Ye came to a gate that was seven or eight meters high after walking. Zhou Ye didn''t care about the closed gate, and kicked it up... With a loud sound, the entire gate shattered into countless pieces.


    In this room full of reliefs on the wall, a cylinder shining with this blue and white light is being processed in front of Zhou Ye. He has no mind at all that the murals carved with the four gods of the universe will come directly to the middle of the beam of light. In front of the universe spirit ball, he stretched out his hand, ignoring the rays that were enough to melt steel into molten iron, and directly grabbed the universe spirit ball.


    "I found you..." Zhou Ye smiled and pulled the universe spirit ball out, then grabbed the two sides of the sphere, and with a sudden force, the sphere wrapped in the power stone was violently cracked by Zhou Ye, and it was shining with purple light. The stone of strength is revealed...


    "Really a beautiful guy..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help but be attracted by this purple shining stone. He directly held the Stone of Strength... A strong force poured directly into his. In the body.


    Zhou Ye could feel that his body was at least strengthened by the power stone countless times. It can be said that if Zhou Ye''s power had its limit before, then now, his power has no concept of limit...


    "It''s an infinite gem..." Zhou Ye shook his body, felt the power transmitted from the stone of power, and said with joy, "It''s really good..."


    "However, holding you in your hand every day is still too tired..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said to himself: "So, you should stay in my soul with your sister..."


    As the voice fell, a golden magic circle appeared behind Zhou Ye. He raised his hand, and the stone of power was sent to the Buddha by an invisible hand. It fell into the magic circle, representing The space where the power inscription was inscribed was then firmly inlaid on it...


    With the stone of power inlaid on his Horcrux, Zhou Ye felt that his soul seemed to be strengthened all over again, and then the ability of the gem of time was also strengthened by the gem of power... before, he needed to perform spell skills. The time to mobilize the entire planet is reversed, and now he only needs to snap his fingers...


    I have to say that the power gem gave Zhou Ye too much surprise...Since I have already got the power gem, there is no need for this abandoned planet to exist...

 Chapter 332

    When Zhou Ye thought of this, he paused slightly, and countless purple lights spread out under his feet. In just a few seconds, the entire surface of Morago''s planetary globe was covered by purple light... just a blink of an eye In the time, the entire abandoned planet became countless fragments¡ª¡ª


    Ingrid in the mothership uttered a sorrow "No..."


    She was awakened by the banshee''s warning sound, and the high-energy warning had been awakened. When she was about to land on the planet to check it, she found that the planet that her man had just climbed was silently broken into pieces... ...Turned into an uninhabited meteorite belt...


    "No... Ye--" Ingrid couldn''t help but squatted on the ground with her hands in her face... She felt as uncomfortable as a knife cut in her heart...


    "My dear... are you calling me?" Zhou Ye''s voice suddenly rang in Ingrid''s ears, and she turned her head in disbelief, looking at herself, an unscathed man...


    "Did you hurt anything? What happened just now? Why did the planet suddenly shatter..." Ingrid''s question hit Zhou Ye like a machine gun.


    "It''s okay, baby, I just tried my new ability." Zhou Ye looked at the woman with tears on her face and kept checking on her with both hands. He hugged Ingrid tightly. Germany."Don''t worry about me, baby, even if the universe explodes, I will still be safe..."


    "But I''m so afraid of losing you..." Ingrid felt his man''s warm embrace, and the worries in his heart disappeared.After a pause, she gently pushed Zhou Ye away to let him see herself clearly, and said word by word: "Promise me? Honey, don''t take risks easily in the future...for me, for Dolores... ...For my sisters who have never met...will you promise me?"


    "Well-I will try not to do dangerous things in the future." Zhou Ye looked at Ingrid, who looked at him pleadingly, and said solemnly.


    "That''s good...that''s good..." Ingrid was really afraid to come again, aside from her status as a commander, she was just a woman, wishing her lover to be safe and her family happy. This is also the reason she is willing to stop fighting.


    However, I am afraid that Ingrid''s wish will not be realized so quickly... because, on a certain entertainment star, an incident directed at Zhou Ye is happening...


    Chapter Four Hundred and Forty Six


    Contraxia Star¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    This is a planet that snows all the year round. Although it has an atmosphere, it is too far away from the star and the whole planet is covered with snow all the year round. For ordinary people, this is not a suitable place for survival, but for those predator stars For pirates, this is a place for them to have fun.Where there is money, there will be people... These businessmen don¡¯t care about star pirates or star pirates. What they fancy is the various materials looted by star pirates, and those who have been holding back in space for a long time without getting vent Desire¡¤Hope...


    There are everything here, there are black market merchants who can recycle all kinds of illicit goods, there are robot X houses that provide X transactions for star thief, and there are even gambling houses for them to seek excitement...


    Here, the noisy music, the twisting men and women are the main topics. There are naturally the rules here, which are set by the predators themselves.


    And Yongdu is here at the moment, he is drinking boring wine, and he is holding a robot sacrificial girl...being driven out of his fleet, to Yongdu, it is somewhat depressing, from the previous call. Hooyongdao''s current form is only a shadow, and this change is not something anyone can adapt to.


    "Yongdu--" A voice sounded, and Yongdu turned his head to look. A middle-aged man who appeared to be in his 50s and 60s walked over. He was also followed by a person whose body was made of crystals. The boss of the writer, Starka.


    "Starka..." Yongdu looked at his gaze somewhat evasively. He knew that he had done something that violated the predator''s rules, which made his heart a little uneasy.


    "Why are you drinking here by yourself?" Starka said unceremoniously, sitting beside Yongdu, patted Yongdu, and said, "What about your brothers?"


    "...Haha, brothers?" Yongdu laughed at himself and said, "I used to think they were my brothers, but later I learned that they were not my brothers..."


    "...What happened?" Starka looked at Yongdu and asked solemnly, "Is there anything I need to do?"


    As the leader of hundreds of predators faction, Starka has a very good relationship with Yongdu. Or it should be said that Yongdu used to mix with him... It was he who brought Yongdu out, now before his own family. There was a problem with his little brother, and as his former boss, Starkar couldn''t sit idly by.


    "Nothing... I just felt a little tired, so I quit." Yongdu didn''t want Starkar to intervene in this matter. One of the reasons was that he had violated the predator''s creed not to sell children and helped Iraq in order to make money. Ge sent his child to his side.If Staka knew about this, he would definitely be removed...this is one of them.


    The second was that Zhou Ye let him go. Although he took away the fleet that he had operated for many years, it also made him recognize what the people in his fleet were. He already felt discouraged.


    "So... who is your successor?" Starka asked, knowing that among the predators, the issue of heirs is a very serious one. This successor must accept the test of all predators'' teams in order to get them. Recognition.


    "A little guy from the earth." Starka''s words reminded Yongdu of Zhou Ye. To be honest, he thinks that Zhou Ye is very interesting. He has great power, and he should be tough when he is tough, and when he should stop. Close, some temper towards him."I guess he will surprise you."


    "...Then I should have a good experience." Starka smiled and asked the crystal man behind him: "Martin, where is Aletta now?"


    "Head, she just made a big ticket in the E-23 star field, and she is probably avoiding the search of the government forces." Crystal Man Martin Necks replied: "I want her to try this new addition. Little guy?"


    "...Well, she can''t stay there anyway recently. Why don''t you let her run, try this little guy that Yongdu is optimistic about, and avoid the limelight by the way." Starka said.


    "...Starka, this...isn''t it..." Yongdu asked with some worry: "I haven''t told him the rules of predators, this little guy, maybe he will become angry..."


    "...I really don''t know how you brought your successor." Starka shook his head and sighed: "You can contact him now and tell him the rules of our predators."


    "Also tell him about this assessment, let him prepare, don''t lose too badly." Starka said, no longer caring about Yongdu, and directly took his subordinates to play inside...to him In other words, coming here is fun.


    "...This is a lot of trouble." Yongdu sighed and walked directly to the room beside him. Is there any way he can contact Zhou Ye?Of course there is a way. The flame sign he gave to Zhou Ye at the beginning was a cross-domain communicator, and he could naturally get in touch with Zhou Ye through this.


    Entering the room he rented, Yongdu drove out the robot sacrificial women, and then contacted Zhou Ye.


    At this moment, on Zhou Ye¡¯s mothership, he is planning to take a rest. Although there is no night and day in space, Zhou Ye¡¯s luxurious captain¡¯s room uses time on earth. At this moment, the sun is hanging on the horizon. Extinguished, replaced by stars in the sky.


    "Didi Didi¡ª¡ª"


    A rush of ticking awakened Zhou Ye, who was about to ride his horse.He originally didn''t want to pay attention to this voice and continue his own business, but this voice was like a curse, without stopping, he didn''t feel any mood anymore.


    Following the voice, Zhou Ye with an angry face picked up the flame badge that Yongdu had given him and placed it on the tip of the flame that kept blazing red, and Yongdu''s voice came out.


    "Hi¡ªDo you remember me?"


    "Yongdu, you better give me a reason to disturb my rest..." Zhou Ye said unceremoniously.


    "Um, you are in big trouble now." Yongdu heard Zhou Ye''s displeasure in his tone, and said at a faster pace: "I just met Starka on Contraxia... He thought you were my successor, so..."


    Zhou Ye didn''t interrupt. After Yongdu told him everything one by one, he asked: "Who is that Starka? Why should I accept his test? Also, what is the test? After the test, it will be. what is the benefit?"


    "In fact, there are two tests. One is to test the leadership of the new leader. In fact, it is a space battle with non-injury air bombs. The other is to test the personal strength of the newly added predator leader. Singled out, then, if you pass the test, all the resources in the predators will be shared with you... such as supply stars, weapon replacements, etc., if you fail the test, you will not be able to call yourself a predator in the galaxy in the future, because This will be punished by all predators."


    "Does the predators share resources?" Zhou Ye stroked his chin. To be honest, there are still a lot of good things among these predators. They are not the power of one country, but all the countries of the galaxy. They all have their presence, maybe joining this predator organization is a good springboard.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye asked without hesitation: "Tell me, who is responsible for testing me?"


    "It''s Aletta, Starka''s sister." Yongdu said: "She is the best at space war...You must be careful of her sneak attacks."


    "I see..." Zhou Ye smiled and stroked Ingrid, who was nestling next to him, and said: "I have a famous Valkyrie here. I guess she will be surprised by the time. ."


    "I hope so..." To tell the truth, Yongdu didn''t have much confidence in Zhou Ye. He only hoped that Zhou Ye would win the subsequent personal ability competition. For Zhou Ye''s abnormal body and body Defensive, Yongdu still remembers, that was the first time he realized what despair was.


    "By the way, Yongdu, I want to ask you something." Zhou Ye asked, "Do you know the position of Yi Ge?"


    "Ego? What do you want him for?" Yongdu warned.


    "It would be too hypocritical if I said that it was for revenge for the children he killed. I just took a fancy to his planet and thought it was a good place..." Zhou Ye was already thinking, if a conscious person The planet erases consciousness and makes Umbrella''s death star, what an interesting thing that would be.


    "Those children...have all those children been killed by him?" Yongdu never knew that the children he had sent to Yigo, Yigo''s children, were actually dead...


    "Don''t you know?" Zhou Ye suddenly remembered that it was Yongdu who was aware of Eagle''s conspiracy after taking away Xingjue, and that''s why Xingjue was hidden, and Yigo was so embarrassed that he would violate Yongdu''s The creed that the predators don''t sell children spread out."Ego killed all his children..."


    "..." Yongdu on the communication side was silent. After a long time, he said slowly: "I will tell you the position of Yigo, but after this assessment... and I have another condition. ."


    "What conditions?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "I want to see what happened to the children I sent over..." Yongdu was full of regret, and Yigo promised that he would not hurt these children, and also vowed to say that these were all his children. May hurt them?... But now, Zhou Ye told him the news.


    Yongdu believes that Zhou Ye has no reason to deceive himself... Then, those children were sent to Yigo by himself, and he killed them...


    Chapter Four Hundred and Forty Six


    In the outer space, Zhou Ye''s spacecraft traversed a large arc, and flew towards the last coordinates Yongdu gave him.

 Chapter 333

    "My dear, what are we going to do there?" Ingrid, who was nestling on Zhou Ye''s left hand, asked curiously, "Should we not return to our base and then visit your planet?"


    "Yes, both my mother and I are very interested in the earth." Dolores also said: "I especially want to go to the beautiful island that Sister Pandora said..."


    For Dolores, who has never seen the sea, the attraction of the sea is the greatest.


    "I''m so sorry, my dears, I''m afraid we have to go to an appointment first, and then kill an old bastard, and then we can go home." Zhou Ye said apologetically.


    "It''s okay, business matters." When Ingrid heard her man''s explanation, she was relieved, after all, she knew that her man would never speak without reason.


    "By the way, baby, do you know Aletta?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "The leader of this predator? How did you know her?" Ingrid asked, before Zhou Ye could answer, "She is a famous fellow among Star Thieves. This guy has a sturdy style. It is said that there has been a record of destroying three government fleets with one enemy and three, but she used to be active in the Afar Republic, the third cantilever of the galaxy, and did not come here very much."


    "...I''m afraid you will meet her soon." Zhou Ye shrugged his shoulders and said, "They said they would give me a test. Only after the test would I be recognized as a predator... Haha."


    "That''s really an unexpected surprise." Ingrid is actually a very arrogant woman, a warship commander, how could he be convinced by a legendary character blown out from a star thief?"It seems that these days I have to get familiar with the configuration of the ship, so I can''t accompany you, dear..."


    "It''s okay, I also want to see your beautiful figure in the interstellar space." Zhou Ye smiled and put a light on Ingrid''s cheek.


    "I also want to help..." Delores hugged Zhou Ye''s arm and said coquettishly: "I am also a fighter pilot. These days I have been familiar with the fighters on the mothership and can perform missions."


    "I''m afraid it won''t work, baby." Without even thinking about it, Ingrid refused her daughter''s request.


    "Why? Mom..." Dolores said dissatisfied.


    "Because, I don''t want to be distracted for you while commanding." Ingrid explained: "So, stay on the mothership and stay with your mother, okay?"


    "...Dear..." Delores turned to Zhou Ye for help, but unfortunately got Zhou Ye''s helpless expression. Zhou Ye was not relieved to let this woman go out to fight with people in fighter planes. The accident on the battlefield was too much. There are too many, even though they used empty bullets, Zhou Ye is still uneasy.


    Dolores stopped cooking completely, she said with a sad look: "Everyone has things to do, but I stand there watching you fight... This makes me think I am the most useless."


    "Baby, it''s not that you don''t let you go out to fight, but you still don''t have the ability to protect yourself, so we don''t worry about you." Zhou Ye took the little monster in his arms and comforted him: "Wait. Back to our base meeting, I will ask them to help you strengthen your genes. Then you will have the ability to protect yourself, and we can safely let you out to fight."


    "What you said is true? What are the abilities? Is there that kind of super cool ability? For example, the ability to not hurt after being injured..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Delores returned to her liveliness again. character.


    And Zhou Ye is responsible for answering her strange questions.


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the other side, Aletta, who had arrived in the designated star field early, was looking bored at the calm space in front of her. Although the colorful space was beautiful, it would be boring to see too much.


    "Has the little guy not appeared yet?" Aletta asked.


    "Sister, the monitors placed at the nearby Star Gate have not found any signs of warships passing there." A female predator behind her replied.


    "It''s really boring." Aletta complained: "Why do the apprentices who test Yongdu want me to come? Isn''t Mordel right here? Why not him? I''m having fun playing hide and seek with the government fleet. ..."


    "It may be the boss of Starkar who is worried about your safety..." said another female predator beside her: "That''s why I asked you to come back here to be the host of this test."


    "Big brother really thinks too much..." Aletta doesn''t appreciate Starkar''s affection at all. For her, she is playing peekaboo games with government forces ten times her strength to test a little P boy here. Much more interesting.


    It''s not that she looks down on Zhou Ye, but in her opinion, how powerful is Yongdu''s successor?Yongdu never did two tricks under her back then, his apprentice?Ha ha¡­¡­


    Just as Aletta was about to taunt Yongdu again, a female voice said in horror: "Oh no, they are here...oh no, is that really the mothership of Yongdu? My goodness... ¡­"


    Aletta heard that she had sent this to a star gate to be a subordinate of the ear. In her tone, it was obvious that she had encountered something unbelievable. Aletta hurriedly asked: "Nara, report it. What happened..."


    "...This spaceship is like a monster, my God, they don''t even need fighters... Oh no, are these guys really human..."


    Immediately, a male voice took over the communication system."Is Aletta? Our leader asked me to tell you, wash the fart and prepare to be beaten..."


    "Asshole..." Aletta gritted her silver teeth, and said fiercely: "Tell that little P boy, he is the one who washes the fart and prepares to be beaten, and I will teach him how to respect the old man. "


    "Haha..." The communication hung up with the laughter of inexplicable meaning.


    "Inform the whole ship, it is best to prepare for battle. I want to let that little boy know what a real space war is."


    "Yes, eldest sister." The two female predators behind Aletta were also filled with outrage. For them, this opening was just like Chi Guo Guo''s face. They felt hot on their faces and in their hearts. I have taken a deep breath... I want to give this guy a good look.


    Following Aletta''s order, the entire mothership''s fighter planes were released...a black and heavy piece circled around the mothership.


    Thousands of air mines were also dropped on Aletta¡¯s mothership. Their air mines were equipped with identification foe or friend. These scattered air mines did no harm to their pilots. The role of a bit of cover...


    As the air mine was released, Aletta¡¯s mothership gradually withdrew from the minefield, leaving only hundreds of fighters hovering there, waiting for Zhou Ye¡¯s mothership to appear, just like a hyena that found its prey. They swarmed forward and sifted Zhou Ye''s mothership.


    On the other side, on Zhou Ye¡¯s mothership, the situation on Aletta¡¯s side was known to Ingrid one by one. She dispatched a spy spacecraft disguised as a meteorite and flew over... At present, all Aletta''s actions are in her expectation.


    The situation on the two sides is actually not equal. For Ingrid, she knows who her opponent is, and even knows Aletta''s usual tactics, but what about Aletta?I don''t know that my opponent is the female army god of this new star empire. If I know it, I am afraid that I will be more careful. It will not be the same as it is now... a gesture of slinging children.


    I just don''t know what she would look like when she realized that the target she wanted to sling was not a kid, but a giant man.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Forty Seven


    "This guy is completely dealing with you with a rookie battle, dear." Standing in the mothership command room, Ingrid looked at the holographic projection passed by the spy ship in front, and laughed at his man. Said: "You are underestimated, my dear."


    "..." Zhou Ye was also a little speechless. This girl named Aletta put up a formation like this, obviously she didn''t regard herself as a evenly matched opponent. This formation was obviously a gesture of beating a child. ."So, baby, how are you going to deal with this woman who looks down on your man?"


    "I will tell her by action, I am Ingrid''s man, no one has the right to look down on him." Ingrid''s answer is domineering and mighty... But Zhou Ye always has a way of turning himself into a soft meal. The feeling of a little white face.


    With a sound of "pop", Zhou Ye slapped Ingrid''s dolphins with the palm of his hand, "You make me feel like you have been nurtured by you."


    "How dare I take care of you dear..." In an instant, the sassy heroine turned into a little girl at home, and Ingrid flew a female eyebrow to his man, "I am teaching her for you. ..."


    "Forget it...whatever, let her know who is the persimmon." Zhou Ye didn''t bother to speak any more, he could completely destroy Aletta''s fleet in an instant, but what''s the point? What?My purpose is to get into the large organization of predators and absorb the scientific and technological nutrients in this organization, not to kill the Quartet...


    If you really kill the Quartet, catch who and kill who, if such a person does not have the aura of brain damage to cover other people, sooner or later, it will be the rhythm of killing.Obviously, although Zhou Ye is not a person with great wisdom, he also deeply understands that if you want to pretend to be in a place, you should not do too much...


    Zhou Ye is not the kind of guy who is full of arrogance who can get the air every second when he gets to a place. He is just a bit lustful, a little collectible, and an ordinary man who likes picking up girls more than fighting.


    "My dear, you are here to see how I teach this proud woman!" Ingrid said, giving orders."The first, second and third teams went to entangle the fighters on the battlefield, and the fourth, fifth and sixth teams bypassed the minefield from the rear, headed straight for their mothership, and captured their mothership to me."


    To be honest, after Ingrid really thoroughly understood the configuration of Zhou Ye''s mothership, it brought her a boundless surprise.You know that other motherships can carry 200 to 300 fighters at most at a time due to space constraints, but what about Zhou Ye''s mothership?Because of the space technology used, carrying more than a thousand fighters at a time is very rich.


    Especially when Ingrid heard that in Zhou Ye¡¯s base, the Star Destroyer mothership, which had been finalized, could carry more than 3,000 fighters at a time. It was simply ecstatic... In her words, you give me One hundred such motherships, I will give you a big star field.


    However, although this modified mothership is not as good as the Star Destroyer-class mothership, it is more than enough to hit Aletta.


    Zhou Ye¡¯s mothership slowly opened up the four exit ports in Aletta¡¯s stunned gaze, and countless fighters swarmed out, like bees flying in the sky. Scalp tingling...


    "No... how is it possible... how could his mothership carry so many fighters? Does he need no supplies? Does he not need to carry fuel? What does he take to put so many fighters in the mothership?" Allais Ta has grabbed her hair and went crazy. This Nima is too nonsense. She originally thought she was bullying the child, but found out that she was the child... This strange feeling of role exchange made her feel uncomfortable.


    However, regardless of whether she was uncomfortable or not, Zhou Ye''s fighter planes had already rushed over, and some of them had entangled the fighter planes she had left outside, while the other part flew towards her mothership without hesitation.


    "Sister, what should I do?" The two female predators around her were also a little panicked. It was not that they had no experience of facing multiple enemy forces, but they were on the fleeing side at that time, and they also stumbled each other from time to time. , Throw an empty thunder and other obstacles.


    But now?Their fighter planes have been released, and now they want to turn their heads and run, they can¡¯t take them back...Without those fighter planes, their mothership is at best a bigger toy. The mothership is because of its own space. Did not carry too many weapons, the biggest attack method is to release those fighters...


    In fact, the combat capability of the mothership is similar to that of the aircraft carrier, but the aircraft carrier has frigates, but a star thief where do you want her to get so many frigates?Besides, she couldn''t afford it if she got it. The fighter planes on the mothership alone were enough to make her a headache. If she got some frigate, she would be bankrupt.

 Chapter 334

    Aletta clenched her fists, staring at the fighting fighter outside, "Wait, we haven''t lost yet..."


    According to her plan, everyone would fight for the fighter planes together. She knew too much about the guys on the Yongdu ship. If she didn''t have the ability to fart, she would brag.But now, the performance of those fighter pilots has greatly exceeded her expectations.


    In the beginning, those fighting fighters still behaved like rookies, often being surrounded by their sisters on the ship, but later, they slowly turned into old oil at an incredible speed. Just run, seduce his sisters into their encirclement...and then there is no doubt about it.This learning ability simply made her look at her.


    "It''s over..." Aletta collapsed on her command seat and let out a long sigh."Remember the toughest battle we fought with the government army? Send a message to tell the sisters that we broke through separately, let''s take them around in circles..."


    "Good eldest sister." One of the subordinates said excitedly and began to contact the fighter pilot.


    They used this trick to drag down twice their enemy''s government army... To put it bluntly, it was just running, running, kite harassment tactics... Just faced the pressure, these two female predators never thought of this trick. In other words, they have become accustomed to listening to orders and forgetting to think.


    "Want to run?" Ingrid saw through Aletta''s tactics at a glance, and ordered without hesitation: "Teams 4, 5 and 6 don''t have to hide their strength anymore, they can catch up with them at full power and give me a deadly crucifixion. Mothership."


    You know, at first, Ingrid asked them to use half of the power to approach the enemy mothership, just because they were afraid of scaring them away. Now that they want to run?Then there is no need to hide it anymore, it is time to let them know how abnormal Umbrella''s modified fighter engine is.


    "Yes..." A voice familiar to Ingrid came, and she couldn''t help but stroke her forehead: "Dlores--who let you fly a fighter plane?"


    "Mom, don''t be angry. My mother has been my role model since I was a child, and I want to learn from your starry sky!" Delores said while pouring her mother''s soup, "Besides Pandora''s sister is by my side, don''t worry. My safety, I will definitely be the first to board the enemy mothership, mother, wait for my good news,"


    "...You..." Ingrid couldn''t say what she blamed anymore. She didn''t know when she became a role model for her daughter, perhaps since she was a child.Thousands of words converged into one sentence."Everything is careful, the idea is safe, baby."


    "Yes, Commander." Dolores replied playfully and shut down the communication.


    "Okay, baby, don''t worry, with Pandora by her side, there is absolutely no problem with her safety." Zhou Ye said with his arms around Delores, who was still worried.


    "I hope so..." Ingrid was extremely weak at the moment, she cared about her daughter too much.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Forty Eight


    At this moment, Dolores was looking excitedly at the enemy mothership close at hand, "I am the first to board the enemy ship."


    "Well, yes, come on, Little Liss, I am optimistic about you!" Pandora said indifferently as she sat aside. For her, this is completely meaningless. If she wants to, it''s just her One person can turn this mothership into a mass of floating garbage that can be seen everywhere in the universe in a matter of seconds.


    What''s more, Dolores''s so-called number one is still a little bit moist. After all, the soldiers know that the person driving this fighter is the woman who is in charge of her own. Who dares to rush to grab the credit without opening her eyes?Not only did they dare not rush to grab the merits, but they also consciously helped her to file off the enemy planes that were chasing and entangled.This is the mistress, if something happens among them, it would be quite scary if the master goes crazy.


    Otherwise, do you really think that DeLorris is a genius who drives a fighter plane, so that she can drive a fighter plane straight into the enemy''s battlefield for the first time?That is impossible...


    But obviously, Dolores didn''t know, all the thoughts in her mind at this time were to rush to the enemy mothership and personally capture the enemy''s commander, to draw a successful conclusion to the battle hosted by her mother.


    The moment she drove the fighter plane to the mothership, Dolores felt that the fuselage was shocked. She pressed the red button for forcibly landing on her hand, and several mechanical arms protruded from the abdomen of the fighter plane, firmly Grabbing the protrusions on the mothership''s armor, the strong ion beam generator designed specifically for forced landing on the abdomen of the fighter plane cuts out a large hole in the mothership''s armor that can accommodate two people in a few seconds. .


    You know, these fighters are not the junk things originally carried on the Yongdu ship. With a good engine system, Umbrella¡¯s crazy researchers designed specifically for their own masters, specifically targeting Umbrella¡¯s advantages. Project, biotechnology.


    What is Umbrella''s best?That is naturally the human body strengthening technology...It can be said that every Umbrella''s soldiers pulled out is enough to hang down the soldiers of most cosmic countries...


    Besides, what is a predator?It''s a star thief, it''s a robbery... If you smash the opponent''s battleship to pieces, what else do you grab?


    Therefore, Umbrella¡¯s researchers aimed at this situation, and the performance of the fighter weapons equipped for their own masters can only be said to be average in the universe. This is also related to the fact that there is not much weapon information on the Yongdu ship, but other parts The strengthening is too much. The strength of the armor can be said to be thick and durable. The improved engine has increased their speed by more than twice. There is also a strong ion beam generator specially added to the fighter''s belly for forced landing. It lays a good foundation specifically for the spacecraft that oneself dominates and robs others.


    Once on the enemy¡¯s mothership, the Umbrella soldiers can use their expertise and receive the enemy ship basically without damage. This is also Zhou Ye¡¯s tactics... After all, he is now a predator and needs to do his job. Love a line.


    The topic is far off, let''s talk about Dolores'' side.


    When the enemy¡¯s mothership¡¯s armor was cut, several nozzles quickly sprayed condensed gas on the mothership¡¯s armor, which was still braving with red light and scorching air waves. Soon, the high temperature turned into a human body. Tolerable temperature, the large amount of steam generated by the alternation of cold and heat is quickly discharged from the inside of the fighter.


    "Sister Pandora, let''s go!" Delores, who has replaced her driver assistance helmet with a bullet-proof helmet, is wearing a black combat uniform unique to Umbrella, watching the landing state has turned green, she can''t help but want to try Said to Pandora.


    "Well, let''s go." Pandora is still wearing a Lolita costume. For her, it doesn''t matter what kind of combat uniform, anyway, there are few weapons that can hurt her body.


    "Puff--" A sound of exhaust sounded, and the pressure door opened... Delores rushed in without letting her go and jumped directly onto the mothership that had been penetrated by the strong ion beam.


    "It looks like a warehouse..." Dolores looked at the location where she landed. There were piles of various debris scattered around here, which looked a little messy, and also a little dirty."It''s really dirty... Compared to my dear mothership, this place is like a garbage dump."


    "..." Pandora following her was speechless. "This is the normal state of the Marauder Mothership. Dear Mothership is an example of it. It cannot be used as a benchmark, otherwise you will find that you will be In addition to serving on the mothership, other motherships will make you intolerable."


    "Then I won''t leave Ye''s mothership. Anyway, he can''t bear to drive me down..." Delores said with a smile.


    What you said is right, I was speechless... Pandora sighed, took out a box, and stuck it directly on the electronic keyhole at the entrance of the warehouse. Soon... the voice of the Mothership Artificial Intelligence Banshee Came out."The entire ship has been scanned, and permission has been granted...passable."


    "Thank you, Banshee." Pandora felt that the Banshee was very temperamental to herself, perhaps because the names of both of them were from Greek mythology, and she had a strange intimacy towards the Banshee.


    "It''s an honor to serve you, Mother Pandora." The banshee''s voice also had a smile.


    "Okay, now let''s go and see the woman who treats our man as a rookie, what kind of expression is she now..." Pandora smiled and walked in front of Dolores. After all, Dolores is not a fight. Personnel, it is an exception to let her be the first to board the mothership. I don''t know what dangers will be encountered during the rest of the journey. Therefore, it is better to stand by yourself.


    The instinctive Dolores didn¡¯t think so much. She heard Pandora¡¯s words and said happily: "I also want to see the guy who puts on a rookie posture. Now I see what we will be like. ''S expression... I can''t wait any longer."


    "Let''s go." Pandora said and walked outside. All the security doors along the way did not exist for her. The banshee had already remotely cracked the security mechanism here. Now it can be said that all the landing on the enemy ship Umbrella soldiers have already obtained the authority of the warship, they can run rampant without worrying about the counterattack mechanism in the mothership playing any role.


    Pandora took Deloris directly to the command room marked by the banshee. After all, a mothership is still quite large. If there is no guidance, it is not impossible to get lost in it. This is Deloris. Si deeply understands...because...hehe, she got lost on Zhou Ye''s mothership...and therefore missed lunch time...


    As for other important cabins, other Umbrella soldiers will naturally take care of them. After Dolores sent out her first successful landing on an enemy ship, those soldiers began to land. Of course they They are going to important cabins such as those hangars, weapons depots, fuel depots, and power rooms. Of course, they also carry some small things that are not very eye-catching.


    Although this is only an assessment and no murder is allowed, Zhou Ye is not a person who has returned to Baoshan empty-handed. After this battle, I believe that all the facilities on the Aletta mothership will have nothing to Zhou Ye. The secret at all.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Forty Nine


    At this moment, Aletta in the command room of the mothership stared blankly at the two fighting parties in front of him. The enemy and our fighters were constantly entangled. The black ones were like ghosts, with a strange umbrella drawn on the fuselage. The marked local fighters have completely controlled the situation on the battlefield.


    Those own sisters, under the aggressive pressure of the other side, only have the power to parry, and there is no power to fight back.And there are some sisters who could not hold it anymore and stopped directly in the peaceful area outside the crossfire zone. In this area, there were more than a dozen predator motherships watching the battle. Although they came a little late, they were still Saw the outstanding performance of the black fighter.


    On one of the motherships that watched the battle, Starka watched his sister be beaten and couldn¡¯t find North, saying that it was not embarrassing, but he was more happy. In his opinion, there was such a thing. It is a good thing for the predators to join the new forces in the big family of predators.


    Although the predators seem to be in disorder, they promise to keep their own rules. They come from different star regions. They are usually scattered, but when they have a big job, they don''t mind to unite and do a big vote... ¡­


    Therefore, in Starka''s view, the stronger the heir to bravery, the stronger the predator, which is what he wants to see.


    "Yongdu, it seems that your heir is a good guy. I haven''t seen anyone beat Aletta so embarrassed for a long time." Starka smiled at Yongdu who was standing next to him watching the battle. Said.


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect this kid to do this step." Yongdu has already seen that the guys who drive the fighter planes are definitely not his former subordinates, but what about it?Do the guys who abandoned him still want Yongdu to help them find justice?How could it be possible that although Yongdu is a person with a bottom line, he is definitely not a good person, let alone a Madonna... Such a person would not be a star thief.


    Although they talked and laughed happily here, Starka''s sister, Aletta was not so relaxed.


    "Sister, the armor of the third warehouse of the mothership was pierced..." A female predator behind Aletta looked at the three-dimensional map of the mothership in front of her, flashing the red light, and reported.


    "Well, I know..." Aletta doesn''t care anymore. In fact, she has realized her mistake and underestimated the enemy. This is the first one. The second one is that she doesn''t know the other party''s configuration at all, but Obviously, the other party knows his configuration well, and the lack of intelligence has caused him to fall into the current predicament. He is still looking at this Yongdu successor with the old eyes of the past, so this failure is not wronged.


    "Everyone... the hangar deck of the spacecraft was pierced through, oh my god, the third engine lost power, the first engine lost power...all engines lost power..."


    The bad news came one after another, leaving Aletta with no room for anger.


    When Aletta was discouraged and planned to give up resistance and surrendered, two figures suddenly walked in.


    "Is Aletta?" The first silver-haired girl in a gorgeous black dress caught Aletta''s gaze. In her opinion, this girl shouldn''t go on a boring cosmic voyage on the mothership. Should be served by those well-behaved maids in a gorgeous palace.She is so beautiful, so pure, like a diamond, exuding dazzling light.


    "It''s me." Aletta nodded unconsciously, and answered the girl''s question.


    "I''m here to accept your surrender on behalf of my man Zhou Ye." Pandora said with a smile.

 Chapter 335

    "..." After a long silence, Aletta said: "Who defeated me, may I know?"


    "Of course, it is my sister who beats you, and the woman of my man, her name is Ingrid Piccol. I think you should have heard her name..." Pandora said with a smile.


    "...It was the crazy woman who defeated me..." Aletta sighed and said: "Then I won''t lose, and I can lose under the hands of the New Star Empire Female War God, I..."


    Before she finished speaking, Dolores interrupted her, "You are a crazy woman..."


    "Is she?" Aletta ignored the childish-looking girl and asked Pandora directly.


    "Ingrid is my mother..." When Dolores said this, she stopped her fierceness and looked proud. At this moment, she could really appreciate her mother''s prestige. This predator knew his mother''s name.


    "Then you are Zhou Ye''s daughter?" Aletta felt that she had miscalculated. Unexpectedly, this guy named Zhou Ye was not a little kid, but a middle-aged man. She used that kind of face-to-face tactics. Somewhat stupid, to deal with this kind of middle-aged man should use frontal attack and sneak attack.


    "...You are talking nonsense..." Dolores'' angry face flushed red when she heard Aletta''s words."Ye is my man and my mother''s man..."


    "..." Aletta was speechless about Dolores''s words, but in her mind she already had a bad impression of Zhou Ye. In her mind, Zhou Ye was definitely the kind of leaning The little white face of a woman who eats soft food has nothing to do with fart except for being able to deceive a woman with her words.


    After sighing, Aletta said: "I lost this battle, but the next match will not be so cheap for him. The next match must be played by the heir himself. Tell your man Zhou Ye, I I will never show mercy to his subordinates. I will definitely beat his little white face into a pig''s head and avenge my drilled mothership."


    "...Hehe! I will bring the original words..." Pandora smiled. She could already imagine what her man''s expression would be when she heard these words. A certain female predator who looked like Yang Ziqiong was about to fall. It''s bad...I really look forward to this moment. Imagine how interesting it would be to say this sentence in her ear, who is being punished by her own man, on the couch.


    "Send a signal... we admit failure." The last dignity made Aletta unable to say the word surrender.


    "Big Sister..." X2


    The eyes of the two female marauders behind her were filled with confusion. Has her eldest sister failed like this?Did the team that has never failed just like this?This is a big blow to them.


    "Why are you still stunned? Hurry up and send a signal." Aletta screamed and awakened the two women.


    "Yes, eldest sister." The two women replied, silently sending a message of admitting failure and surrendering.


    "A failure is not terrible..." Aletta said quietly: "The terrible thing is that we don''t even have the courage to admit failure. We admit failure because we won''t make such mistakes again. We should be thankful that we are We were defeated in the assessment. If we failed in a confrontation with the government army, we would not even have a chance to reflect on the failure, so... remember this failure well."


    "Yes, eldest sister." The two women were shocked, and their fighting spirit rekindled in their eyes.


    "Really a good leader." Pandora said with a smile: "Well, our mission has been completed, so goodbye..."


    "Tell Zhou Ye, in the next battle, wait for me to be beaten into a pig..." Aletta said cruelly again.


    "...Hehe, I''ll tell him." Pandora waved his hand without turning his head back, returning to his fighter plane.


    At the moment Aletta confessed his defeat, the warplanes on both sides evacuated the battlefield, and the forcibly landing fighters also left Aletta¡¯s mothership, leaving only a battered mothership. Aletta without tears.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Fifty


    On Zhou Ye''s mothership¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In his extravagant dedicated captain''s room.


    At the moment, Zhou Ye and Pandora are on the beach chair. As for Dolores who came back with Pandora?Being Jiaozuoren by her mother... This time she acted boldly and went to war privately. It is estimated that a meal of slap-fried meat will not escape.


    "So, the alien girl said she wanted to beat me into a pig head, didn''t she?" Zhou Ye hugged Pandora and asked.


    "Well, she said she wanted to take revenge for the mothership that was drilled by your fighters." Pandora said, "Don''t take a bite on Zhou Ye''s cheek," said: "My dear, I found one thing. ..."


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Who looks like the alien girl who will beat you into a pig''s head?" Pandora said mysteriously.


    "Who like?" Zhou Ye was also aroused by her words.


    "Like her..." Pandora said while operating on the terminal on her wrist. A photo of a female star surnamed Yang was projected. Zhou Ye was really surprised when she saw it.


    "I didn''t expect it to be her?" Zhou Ye was lost in thought. This is a veteran hit girl. I didn''t expect to make a cameo in the Guardians of the Galaxy... because he often saw the subtitles when he watched movies. Will turn off the player, so I missed a lot of easter eggs in the movie.


    "She said she wanted to beat you into a pig''s head, so she asked if you were afraid?" Pandora teased her man.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye was already thinking about how to face this alien girl.


    "Master-there is an unknown external communication requesting access." The banshee''s voice awakened Zhou Ye in thought, "Come in."


    "As you wish, dominate." As the banshee responded, a three-dimensional projection screen appeared in front of Zhou Ye."Hi, my lovely heir..."


    "Yongdu? What''s wrong?" Zhou Ye asked when he saw Yongdu."Is there a problem?"


    "God, did you ask me what''s the matter?" Yongdu made an exaggerated appearance. To be honest, he was in a very good mood at the moment. Zhou Ye''s battle made him fight You Rongyan, many old friends. It is said that he has found a good successor, and his mouth has not been closed for a day."Dear successor, have you forgotten that you still have another game."


    "Don''t use the word dear as a prefix, I''m panicked after hearing it." Zhou Ye is not used to men calling him dear.


    "Okay, okay..." Yongdu said with a whole face: "Boy, I have to say, you are much better than me... Although you have taken my fleet away, you use it to make that day''s eyes taller. Yu Ding¡¯s woman suffered a big loss, I feel very happy, we are even..."


    "It looks like you were bullied by this woman before?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "...Cough cough..." Yongdu was a little depressed, Zhou Ye, this kid is not open or lift which pot, it is difficult to open it, man."Come on, we have been waiting for you for a long time... Although in fact, you only need to win one of these two assessments to be accepted by them, but if you win all, you will get a huge amount of money. Prestige, in this group, prestige sometimes has unimaginable power."


    "...Okay, okay..." Zhou Ye sighed, stood up and said, "Wait for me, I''ll be there soon."


    "I''m waiting for you to clean up that stupid woman again." If Zhou Ye couldn''t beat Aletta, Yongdu would be the first to not believe it, but he had seen Zhou Ye''s power with his own eyes, not to mention the kind The motivation to beat people into the air, only to say that Zhou Ye''s own whistle arrow can''t pierce the skin of the body, it is not something Aletta can resist.


    "It seems that you were rubbed and rubbed on the ground by that girl before..." Zhou Ye saw Yongdu''s happy expression, and he was even more sure that Yongdu had definitely been beaten by that girl before, and it was beaten badly. .


    "..." Yongdu''s face was blue, uh, that''s not right, Yongdu was originally blue skin.He was speechless, and simply hung up the communication.


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye was enthusiastic about the scene of the drama, "Yongdu", "Well, I''m going to see the alien girl..."


    "Well, my dear, I''ll be with you..." Pandora followed Zhou Ye directly, boarded a medium-sized spacecraft, and after leaving the mothership, flew directly towards Starkar''s mothership... the second test It will be held there, under the witness of more than a dozen predator leaders.


    Zhou Ye''s spacecraft quickly got permission to enter. When his spacecraft landed on the mothership''s cabin, Yongdu had been waiting for him for a long time.


    "Hi¡ªboy." When Yongdu saw Zhou Ye, he ran over to give Zhou Ye a big hug, and whispered in his ear: "Don''t break me...this is an old looter who plans to retire. What about the last request?"


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Yongdu''s begging expression and sighed: "Don''t worry, in fact, I always think you are a good person..."


    "Thank you!" Yongdu finally let go of his heart. He was let go by Zhou Ye. To put it bluntly, he was Zhou Ye''s defeated general, a bereaved dog, but now, Zhou Ye promised not to reveal this process, which made him I feel very relieved.


    "Those... how are those guys?" Yongdu couldn''t help asking at last.


    "It''s done, I don''t want to leave the mothership on the front foot, and the mothership on the back foot will change the surname." Zhou Ye said indifferently.


    "That''s right..." Although Yongdu had already guessed, he was still a little sad to hear Zhou Ye say this, but from a rational point of view, he knew that Zhou Ye did nothing wrong. "Maybe you are born. I¡¯m old for the dry looters..."


    "Don''t be sad, old guy..." Zhou Ye said as he took out a bottle of dry red from the bracelet and handed it to him."This time I brought you some gifts from the earth. This thing is a luxury even on the earth. Don''t spoil it."


    "Thank you..." Yongdu''s eyes felt a little wet and moist at the moment. He was sold to others as a slave by his parents since he was a child. After countless struggles, he has become where he is today. The brother betrayed him, and this enemy who had let him a yard still remembered to bring him gifts. At this moment, he really regarded Zhou Ye as his successor.


    "Okay...I''m so old, don''t cry, it''s too embarrassing..." Zhou Ye looked at Yongdu and said with a smile: "Take me to the stupid woman in your mouth. I''m still looking forward to her I''m beaten up like a pig."


    "...What''s going on?" Yongdu was interested in Zhou Ye''s words, and asked curiously.

 Chapter 336

    "I will let Pandora accept her surrender..." Zhou Ye explained the cause and effect, and Yongdu smiled."I really don''t know what kind of expression this woman will look like when you are knocked down to the ground. It''s so exciting."


    "I''m a gentleman, I don''t beat women..." Zhou Ye cast a mysterious smile.


    "Ha..." Yongdu didn''t believe Zhou Ye''s words at all.


    Of course, Zhou Ye was also sure that he did not lie. He did not hit women, but...he often molested women.


    "Let''s go, Starka can''t wait to see you..." Yongdu said, leading the way, Zhou Ye and Pandora directly followed him, and walked towards a hall on the mothership.


    Before long, under the leadership of Yongdu, Zhou Ye walked into a noisy hall.


    The hall is actually more than 100 square meters in size. After all, every inch of space on their mothership is precious. They don¡¯t have the space technology of Zhou Ye. They can ignore the size of the mothership and do whatever they want. A waste of space, they have to put fighters, store fuel, store supplies, have crew accommodation, have entertainment facilities, have various engine locations, etc...


    When Zhou Ye walked into this hall under the leadership of Yongdu, the noisy voice suddenly fell silent. Everyone looked at Zhou Ye. In their eyes, this new addition to the predator family was defeated. The little guy who came to Aletta is definitely a rising star, and they are happy to deal with Zhou Ye.


    "Hahahaha...welcome you to join, kid." A burly guy, but half a head lower than Zhou Ye, walked over and gave Zhou Ye a warm hug."My name is Starka. Although you just defeated my sister on the battlefield, I want to tell you that you did a beautiful job..."


    "Brother, when you are not talking, you are much more cute than when you are talking!" A woman with long black hair and smoky makeup stood behind Starka. She looked at Zhou Ye up and down, and then Disdainfully said: "Sure enough, just like I thought, it''s a useless little white face. If it''s not your woman, how can you beat me?"


    "Haha... If you can''t afford to lose, you can''t afford to lose." Zhou Ye flushed Aletta''s face with anger and gritted her teeth.


    "Boy, who do you think can''t afford to lose?"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye''s disdainful expression made Aletta clasp her hands even more angry.


    "There is something for us to make gestures..." As he said, Aletta raised her face and said: "I will teach you how to respect the old..."


    "I can''t wait anymore." The smile on Zhou Ye''s face gave Aletta a faint feeling.But she said the words herself, and now that she regrets it, she can''t do it anyway.


    The crowd watching the excitement, including Aletta¡¯s older brother Starka, was not too worried about the incident at all. They were not worried about the safety of the two of them... This fellow Yongdu relied on knowing Zhou Ye¡¯s strength. , Zuo Zhuang opened a gambling game...


    There is bound to be a battle between the two. It¡¯s just that, except for Yongdu, no one knows what this stop will be like...


    Chapter Four Hundred and Fifty One


    The crowd who watched the excitement weren''t too big a problem simply gave up the position in the middle, and Aletta¡¯s various Starkars let their subordinates take out the good wine and various snacks stocked on the mothership... ...A positive appearance of people eating melons.


    "It looks like he is not your real brother..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing and teasing when he looked at Starka''s behavior.


    "Of course, although he is my mother''s stepson, he is still very competent as an older brother." Aletta said Zhou Ye disdainfully, "He wants to see how I abuse a rookie... After all, the last time such a scene was five years ago, of course, the target was your ex, Yongdu."


    "...Oh?" Zhou Ye was aroused by curiosity, "may I ask, what happened to Yongdu?"


    "Nothing... It''s just lying on his mothership for a whole week." Aletta said, and jumped onto the ring that slowly rose in the middle."Boy, if you are afraid, give up. Anyway, you have already won everyone''s approval. I won''t be merciful in this ring."


    "...Ha ha..." Zhou Ye could only say ha ha, he didn''t speak any more, and with a light jump, he also jumped into the ring.


    "Are you going to fight me in this suit?" Aletta was wearing a tight leather outfit at the moment, showing her slim and slim figure, but what about Zhou Ye?Wearing a long black coat like a military uniform, although it looks very handsome, I have to say that it is really not suitable for close combat.


    "It doesn''t matter what you wear..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "I hope you can maintain such confidence for a while, kid." Aletta said as she sat in the corner of the ring. The two female guards under her were relaxing her muscles... Intensified, insufficient warm-up caused injury.


    And what about Zhou Ye?Only Pandora was talking with him, and there is no need to relax his muscles. Have you ever seen an elephant relax his muscles even when fighting with ants?


    At the moment, Yongdu was driving the gambling market excitedly."Zhou Ye lost three, Aletta lost 0.5...Are there any bets? Is there?"


    "Buy me Aletta one hundred thousand."


    "I also bought Aletta for fifty thousand."


    "I bought Aletta for two hundred thousand..."


    "I bought half a million."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Yongdu''s hands cramping when collecting money, and his mouth can''t keep it happily...Ma Dan''s, these stupid X...


    This is Yongdu''s inner thoughts. He deliberately adjusted Zhou Ye''s odds so high, just to induce these guys to think that Zhou Ye can''t play... But to be honest, just by looking at Zhou Ye''s appearance, neither of them Think Zhou Ye can play very well.


    A handsome face, a well-proportioned figure, a tall head... Zhou Ye is more like an imperial prince than a looter.But Aletta was different. Her fame was made with fists. When she first joined the Raiders with her brother, she was often molested. Now, those who molest her , Have been beaten by her and hide from her...


    "The last three seconds...Is anyone else betting? Can''t you guys have a little confidence in the newcomer?" Yongdu made a distressed look, and his heart had actually blossomed.


    "I bet three million newcomers..."


    "Uh----" Yongdu followed the voice and looked at it, okay, this time it was Aletta''s brother, Starka... "Starka? Are you sure not to bet your sister for the newcomer ?"


    "Of course, newcomers also need support..." Starka grinned, and then whispered in Yongdu''s ear: "Your kid''s tricks have long been used, and this time I half How about I let you go?"


    "...Okay..." Yongdu hated the itchy roots of his teeth. He had never seen such a cruel one, but he couldn''t disagree. Otherwise, only Starka''s 3 million bet on Zhou Ye would be enough to make him earn his pocket. The money in it was taken out again... He really wanted to cry without tears.


    "Then the deal." After Starka whispered, he stood up and said loudly: "Then I announce that the second assessment will start now, and my sister Aletta will be the assessor. Do you have any objections now? ?"


    "No¡­¡­"


    The crowd said in unison.


    "Then...you can start." Starka said to the two men standing in the ring.


    "Boy, it''s too late to admit defeat." Aletta said, walking to the middle of the ring and provoking: "Otherwise, even if you cry for mercy for a while, I won''t be merciful."


    "... Let''s start, I can''t wait." Zhou Ye also came to Aletta at this time and said with a smile: "You are not the only one who is more powerful..."


    "Boy, you''re looking for death..." Aletta said, and punched Zhou Ye to the face. Obviously, he was going to come up with a pair of sunglasses. I have to say that Aletta''s punches are really fast. , Brought a burst of punches, and rushed towards Zhou Ye.


    Just when Aletta¡¯s fist was about to hit Zhou Ye¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t help but gather a bit of strength. To be honest, facing a handsome man like Zhou Ye who was willing to punch him in the face, Aletta was the first one. ... But obviously Zhou Ye''s charm was not ineffective to her, and she also left some leeway unconsciously.However, when her fist hit Zhou Ye''s face, she didn''t have that fist to the flesh. Instead, there was a feeling of hitting the air.


    "I''m here, what are you doing there?" Zhou Ye''s voice came from behind Aletta, her mind was terrified, and without looking back, she leaned forward directly with her left leg hooked back, and a scorpion-tailed leg pointed towards her. Zhou Ye''s key kick...


    Although this one was quick and hard, but... still kicked a hole.


    "Good posture, it seems that your body''s flexibility is good." Zhou Ye gave a hand back, then grabbed Aletta''s already kicked Lao Gao''s ankle, and moved upward... an H-shaped word. The horse is formed.


    "Huh-hide and hide, are you really a man?" Although Aletta has already seen from Zhou Ye''s speed, she may not be the opponent of this guy, but... , If you lose the fight, don¡¯t you still look forward to it...


    "Am I a man..." Before Zhou Ye''s retort was finished, Aletta pressed her hands on the ground, and the two healthy and beautiful retreats directly twisted Zhou Ye''s neck, her waist swayed, and she wanted to stop Zhou Ye. Ye directly put it on the ground... After all, in her opinion, she is not good at speed, but the speed-type opponents are generally not very powerful... She wants to entangle Zhou Ye so that he can''t perform her own. The speed advantage...


    In fact, Zhou Ye deliberately asked Aletta to put on her neck... and Aletta wanted to put him on the ground, he was just like Aletta wished... It¡¯s just that what kind of posture can¡¯t be allowed. Letta chose...


    Zhou Ye fell directly to the ground, and directly pressed Aletta under him... To be honest, the two of them didn''t seem to be fighting at the moment, but a little bit like hey. Kind.


    Zhou Ye smashed Aletta a little bit hard now, and it took a long time for her to slow down. By the time she recovered, Aletta was already a little bit eager to cry... To be honest, use Jiu-Jitsu with men. This is the first time...I used it when playing with the sisters on her mothership. She hadn''t encountered a man who forced her to use Jiujitsu.

 Chapter 337

    However, she soon discovered that using Jiu-Jitsu to deal with this man was a big mistake, especially Zhou Ye... I won''t let you write down, and it will be harmonized. Let''s make up for it yourself.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Fifty Two


    Everyone in the audience watched the fight between the two intently. When Zhou Ye avoided Aletta''s attack, they knew that they might have been fooled by Yongdu this time...Ma Dan''s, fast. The guy who can bring out the afterimages, you say he can''t fight?In other words, even if he is a rookie in combat, he is already invincible with such speed.


    At that time something unexpected happened to them... Aletta actually managed to entangle Zhou Ye and put him on the ground... At this moment, the hearts of the looters were excited, could it really come back? ?Is there really a chance to win this time?


    However, soon... they felt extremely disappointed.


    Because Aletta actually let go of Zhou Ye, and then stood up with a awkward look, without knowing where to put her hands and feet... His face was flushed like a big apple... If you look closely, you will find that her double Retreat is a little trembling...


    "I lost--" Aletta said this without hesitation, turned her head and jumped off the ring. When she jumped down, she staggered abnormally. Normally, let alone the height of this meter. Even if she jumped from a ten-meter high place, she would never show such signs of instability.


    And Zhou Ye, with a mysterious smile, looked at Aletta''s going away figure.


    "Honey, how did you beat her?" Pandora asked curiously.


    "You don''t always listen to let you study more knowledge, don''t you see my nirvana [Starling] that I just used?" Zhou Ye smiled and teased Pandora...


    "What is a starling...?" Pandora was already at a loss.


    "An ancient Eastern combat technique has a total of forty-eight styles. Each style can be said to be a collection of the essence of the heavens and the earth, and was born by using the aura of the sun and the moon. Since the birth of humans, this ancient combat technique has been slow. Slowly being perfected and evolving..." Zhou Ye played the unparalleled world of Edogawa¡¯s forty-eight hands... Pandora was longing for it... but she really didn¡¯t know what it would be like after forty-eight hands. expression.


    "That''s it?" A predator stared openly, looking incredible.


    "Probably...maybe...it''s over." A companion beside him said uncertainly.


    "Protest, this is a fake fight..." At this time, an unhappy predator who lost money shouted loudly, which evoked a response, mostly those who lost money.


    "Yes, it''s definitely a fake fight, we protest."


    "Strongly request the substitution to continue..."


    They really didn¡¯t see it at all. After all, when Zhou Ye was doing tricks, he entered the speeding space... What they saw was... Zhou Ye avoided Aletta¡¯s attack and Zhou Ye appeared directly in Alai. Behind the tower, Zhou Ye avoided Aletta¡¯s back kick, Zhou Ye grabbed Aletta¡¯s ankle, Zhou Ye was entangled by Aletta, Zhou Ye was knocked down by Aletta...Zhou Ye pressed Aletta... Zhou Ye got up, Aletta got up, Aletta gave up.


    "Shut up." Zhou Ye burst into tears, and immediately made these guys shut their eyes, "If anyone thinks better than me, you can come up and try. I don''t mind asking him to prove it..."


    "I''m coming..." With the voice, a strong man over two meters tall jumped into the ring, that is, he just bet Aletta to win half a million, and now the money is lost... He doesn''t think Zhou Ye''s little white face can beat himself.


    In fact, there is another point. As a flower among the marauders, Aletta is nonsense to say that no one loves it, but Aletta has always been above the top. Basically these guys, and Aletta¡¯s force The identity also made this group of guys only dare to look, not to move, they could only secretly fall in love in their hearts.


    Obviously, this guy is also a member of the secret crush team. He bet Aletta to win, and generously throw away 500,000 yuan, saying that there is no intention to please, then it is a bit too conscience...


    "The tearer? How did this guy go up? Is it going to kill?"


    "The little guy is miserable this time..."


    "Why doesn''t Starka stop this guy?"


    In fact, it wasn''t that Starka didn''t stop it, but when he wanted to stand up, he was caught by Yongdu.


    "Yondu, what are you going to do? Don''t you want your heir''s life? Dick will not be merciful..." Starka said anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, Starka, believe me, I care about that kid more than any of you." Yongdu said quietly, "Although I am optimistic about this kid, I didn''t expect him to turn the test into a farce...but Now, now that the props for him to stand up for power have appeared, this will be his best chance to determine his prestige among the predators."


    "You have such faith in that little guy...heart..." Before Starka finished speaking, I saw that Dick who had jumped onto the stage had already been fighting with Zhou Ye... No, it was Zhou Ye to be exact. Beat this big guy violently.


    On the ring--


    Zhou Ye looked at the ugly man in front of him, and he was speechless for a while, because he saw a look called jealousy in this guy''s eyes. When he took his own woman to the street, he would often look at other men. Seeing in his eyes, he was too familiar with such eyes.... Apparently, this guy is Aletta''s admirer.


    "Boy, kneel down and beg for mercy, maybe I will leave you a few bones..."


    "On the contrary, even if you are begging for mercy, I won''t let you have a whole bone left behind." Zhou Ye said, the whole person disappeared in place...


    Then, everyone under the ring saw an incredible picture.


    I saw that the big guy Dick stepping onto the ring with a confident face, as if being hit on the chin by an invisible person, instantly flew into the air. This is not over, the entire cabin began to be flooded. Dick''s wailing...


    "Ah-ah-please... let me go..."


    However, the answer to him was one fist after another... Zhou Ye could release water when fighting beautiful women. That was because there was a bargain to take advantage of, but to fight a man?Hehe, Zhou Ye has no habit of letting water out... He knocked Dick to the ground with one punch, and his speed made the predators below stunned, because they couldn''t see Zhou Ye''s shadow... ¡­


    Five minutes later, Dick finally fell from midair, and his body fell to the ground in a weird posture. A predator cautiously walked up, checked it, and said to Starkar: "He has all the bones on his body. Broken¡­¡­"


    "Wow..." the gang of marauders below exclaimed in exclamation. From this moment, no one felt that Zhou Ye''s close combat was not good enough, but Zhou Ye was dubbed an indecent nickname, Prince You Ye ...You Ye means that he likes to wear black military uniforms and is cruel to the enemy, and the prince means that he is handsome.


    "I''m sorry...I just couldn''t control my strength, and the hit was a bit heavier..." Zhou Ye took the towel that Pandora handed over and wiped his hands, and said embarrassingly.


    "It''s okay, the matter on the ring is in the ring, it is his own provocation, regardless of your business." Starka waved his hand and said indifferently.


    The internal conflicts of the looters are borne by yourself, that is, if you provoke others, you deserve to be killed if you are killed... No one will scream for you, and respect the strong. This is the default ironclad rule of the looters.


    Starka happily stepped onto the ring, grabbed Zhou Ye''s wrist, and raised it up."Now that Zhou Ye has joined our predators, is there any opposition?"


    For the first time, no one responded.


    Starka asked it a second time, still the same, and still the third time.Finally, Starka raised his hands and said loudly: "Now let us welcome the new member of our big family, Yongdu''s successor, Zhou Ye...Today, I have a treat. All the wine and food, please feel free to..."


    "Ooo ----" Hear the words of Sita Ka, the audience cheered everyone up ...... Zhou Ye show of force just let them secretly speechless apart, also feel very happy, because, for them, Zhou Ye is an ally. It is better to have such an ally than to have such an enemy...


    A kind of looters all rushed to Zhou Ye and got a familiar face...Don¡¯t say anything else, at least if there is something to do in the future, calling him is absolutely right, and Zhou Ye also refused to come and talk to them. It''s close, but he is greedy for many technologies on their mothership.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Fifty Three


    At this moment, Aletta, who had already hid in her cabin, was also paying attention to the performance of everyone in the hall. When she saw how Zhou Ye abused the big Dick, she couldn''t help but sipped bitterly, "Bad guy... "


    Of course she was not complaining about the tragedy, the big guy, but she remembered what happened when Zhou Ye fought with herself just now. Obviously, Zhou Ye was letting go...


    Even if Aletta is confident, facing Zhou Ye''s speed, she still feels that she will not be any better than a big guy... Zhou Ye has already broken through the limit of carbon-based life, and this speed is not human. All he could have... But thinking of the bad things he had done to herself, Aletta couldn''t help but tensed her back.


    But thinking that this guy is really merciful to his subordinates...Aletta couldn''t help but feel a little sweet in her heart... She had never experienced this kind of strange feeling. If she was asked to plan a raid, she would be familiar with it. Within a few minutes, everything can be arranged properly, including filing for various emergencies.


    But if you let her fall in love... she would be a little helpless. This is the first time she... has a heart for a man.


    "This fool, don''t you know how to slide down?" At this time, Aletta saw Zhou Ye in the living room, and he would not refuse to drink with the leaders of the predators...with a bold appearance, Can''t help but mumble.


    "No, this guy can''t stand it even with a steel body..." Aletta said, stood up, turned off the monitor, and walked directly toward the hall...


    In fact, she herself didn''t realize that she couldn''t do anything for Zhou Ye when she went to the lobby... After all, she wasn''t someone from Zhou Ye... Uh, no, it was a bit related to be precise, for example, Jie The first examiner in the history of the predator to be completely defeated by the tester.


    Aletta had just returned to the hall and saw Zhou Ye talking to her brother... When she saw her brother holding a large bottle of wine to dry the bottle with Zhou Ye, she walked up without hesitation and took a hand. He snatched the bottle in Zhou Ye''s hand and said, "Brother, have you forgotten that you can''t drink too much?"


    "...Uh, this...probably a bottle should be fine..." After saying this, Starka suddenly said in surprise: "Wow, my lovely sister, you actually put on a skirt? Oh my God... Is it today? What is it? Or is it..."


    Before Starka had finished speaking, she saw her sister looking at herself with murderous eyes, and hurriedly shut up and said: "Ha, I remember that Yongdu has something to do with me... I will find him first, you guys. Let¡¯s talk first..."


    With that, Starka threw Zhou Ye to Aletta without hesitation, turned his head and ran away.Just kidding, the angry sister... can''t afford to offend, let''s run first...

 Chapter 338

    "You look really beautiful in a skirt..." Zhou Ye smiled at Aletta and said, "It would be better if you remove the smoky makeup on your face..."


    "Don''t you know why I changed my clothes?" Aletta gave Zhou Ye a blank look...


    Zhou Ye touched his chin in embarrassment. Of course he knew why Aletta would change clothes...because her pants could no longer be worn...


    ...Looking at Zhou Ye''s expression, Aletta was inexplicably irritable. She pushed Zhou Ye into the corner and pressed her hands on Zhou Ye''s shoulders and said: "You did something like this to me... You are responsible to me."


    "..." Zhou Ye had a strong sense of disobedience, because Mao himself was given a paper by a sister?But he still smiled and asked, "So, how do you want me to be responsible?"


    "Marry me." Aletta said without hesitation.


    "No problem." Zhou Ye also said: "But you have to think clearly...I have many women...Our planet practices polygamy..."


    "No problem, I believe I can kill them all..."


    "Haha...I heard this sentence." Pandora''s voice interrupted Aletta''s words directly."I''m curious, how are you going to kill me?"


    "Just use this..." Aletta said, she was about to take out her gun... But she found that her body didn''t listen to her orders.


    Obviously, Pandora controlled Aletta with psychic powers. After all, this girl will definitely be her own sister in the future, and she will not kill her... Besides, she will not be the first to dominate Zhou Ye alone. This will not be the last one, but in the end they will know how powerless they are when facing their own men... They will take the initiative to ask for union.


    "What did you do to me?" Aletta widened her eyes and looked at Pandora. Although she can talk and feel, but her hands and feet just don''t listen to the commands of the brain... This really made her a little frightened.


    "I don''t want to do anything to you..." Pandora said with a smile, then turned to Zhou Ye and said to Zhou Ye: "My dear, I saw someone making trouble in your harem... Don''t you? Should the family law be applied to her? Or, the family law is also separate... Then I''m so sad. Honey..."


    "...Okay..." Zhou Ye shrugged helplessly and said, "I''m sorry, Aletta..."


    "Wait...what the hell is family law? What the hell are you going to do to me...?" Aletta couldn''t help yelling, but found that she couldn''t say anything. Pandora wouldn''t let her disturb everyone. ...


    Pandora directly controlled Aletta and hugged Zhou Ye''s arm, and she hugged Zhou Ye''s other arm. The three of them walked out of the hall and walked all the way to Aletta''s cabin...


    Starka saw this scene, but he didn''t stop it, or that he was happy to see it happen.After all, his sister¡¯s relationship problem is also a problem that he has had a headache for a long time... Now it is rare that his sister has a crush on a man, how could he stop it?


    And at this moment, if Aletta knew her brother¡¯s thoughts, she would definitely call him a pig, but now... she has no time to think about those things... because she is about to face Zhou Ye''s cruel family punishment. ...


    That night... the leaders of the marauders all drank too much--


    The next day--


    When Aletta followed Zhou Ye out of the cabin...had already become a well-behaved kitten, at least when facing Zhou Ye, she would not show her claws...because she had been tamed Up...


    Of course, except for the smoky makeup removed, and the slight staggering footsteps, you basically can''t see any changes in her. If you don''t say anything, it is that when you see Zhou Ye, your eyes cannot be removed. Honey...


    "Boy, should I call your name in the future, or should I call your brother-in-law?" Starka couldn''t help asking Zhou Ye, looking at the way his sister was snuggling close to Zhou Ye.


    "You can bring a brother-in-law behind my name..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "..." Starka stared at Zhou Ye for a long time, and finally laughed, "Good boy, I like you... Don''t bully my sister, otherwise, even if you fly to the alien system, I will find you and beat me up. you¡­¡­"


    The sentence that Starka asked just now is very meaningful. If Zhou Ye answers his own name, it means that he did not marry Aletta, but just for fun. Although Starka himself often does this, he does not look at it. My sister was treated this way. If Zhou Ye''s brother-in-law answered, it means that Zhou Ye really wants to spend the rest of his life with his sister...


    And Zhou Ye''s answer made Starkar very satisfied...


    Facing Starka, Zhou Ye said affirmatively: "My woman, no one can bully..."


    "Well, just ask me if you have anything, and I will help you." Starka said with satisfaction: "Well, sister, this time your marriage is settled, and you are finally married... Parents will never see you again. I nag me once."


    "That''s because I haven''t met the right person before..." Aletta did not hesitate to kiss Zhou Ye on the cheek."Now, I met."


    "Haha...deserves to be my younger sister, dare to love and hate..." Starka said and patted Zhou Ye on the shoulder, "We are family, and we will take Starkado back to see if we have time..."


    "Well, I will." Zhou Ye nodded."We are back... there is one more thing to do."


    "Then I won''t keep you... If you have time to contact..." Starka smiled and waved goodbye to Zhou Ye, and Zhou Ye directly picked up Yongdu, who was not awakened from the hangover, and boarded his spaceship with Aletta left Starkar''s mothership.


    Chapter 454: Yongdu''s Confession


    There is no difference between night and day in the universe-the outside of the mothership always looks black...


    When the atomic sun in the captain''s room was lit up again, Zhou Ye opened his eyes... and gently removed the couple of beautiful legs on his body, and his clothes on the ship were facing the ship. Go outside the long...


    Even though Zhou Ye''s movements were a bit big, the women on his couch still did not wake up.


    Yesterday when Zhou Ye brought Aletta back to her mothership, Aletta had some small friction with Ingrid. In fact, to put it bluntly, it was Aletta felt wronged, especially when she learned about her own man mothership. After the above configuration, it is even more perverted...


    And Ingrid is not a fuel-efficient lamp. Standing aside sneered and sarcasm, the two women choked and started to make trouble... As a result, Zhou Ye was irritated... each hit 50 big boards... The two were serving at the same time, but Zhou Ye was playing a bit too big, accidentally involving both Dolores and Pandora... So they are still exhausted, and now they need a good rest.


    Zhou Ye walked to his command room leisurely, and at a glance he saw Yongdu sitting on the chair in the command room, staring blankly outside...


    "What are you thinking about?" Zhou Ye took his own breakfast from the soldiers and sat directly beside Yongdu and asked.


    "I''m thinking..." Yongdu sighed and said, "You did a good job..."


    Yongdu really felt that Zhou Ye did a good job, at least, much better than him.


    He can only be regarded as a mid-range player among the predators, but now Zhou Ye''s prestige among predators far surpasses him, not to mention that he beautifully passed the assessment of the predators, just that he is done. Aletta in the predator group has gained a lot of respect, of course, hate also agrees a lot...


    Yongdu sighed and looked at this familiar and unfamiliar mothership, and sighed: "I only know now that the mothership can be decorated so luxuriously..."


    "There is nothing difficult in the world..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "..." Yongdu did not speak, but was silent for a long time. He quietly waited for Zhou Ye to finish his breakfast before saying, "Are you interested in hearing my past?"


    "I like to hear stories the most..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "When I was young... I was sold as a slave by my parents..." When Yongdu said this, his face was expressionless."I originally thought that my life would go on like this, as a slave...until death...but the war broke out and I became a captive of the Cree..."


    Following Yongdu''s words, Zhou Ye gradually understood his life experience. In other words, Yongdu was a poor man...


    "It was Starkar who rescued me from the Cree... and sought a position for me among the predators. You can do anything, as long as you follow the rules. At that time... they were my only family... "Yongdu''s voice seems to have softened a lot," But...my greed ruined me...I took Yigo''s job and helped him transport his descendants left behind in the alien...I knew I violated I violated the rules of predators and never traded children...so I began to alienate them and didn''t dare to contact them because I was afraid, afraid that they would expel me after they knew about me..."


    There is a fear on Yongdu''s face... "The feeling of being expelled by his relatives...Do you know?"


    "Although I don''t know what it feels like, but I think it will be terrible..." Zhou Ye said.


    "Yeah..." Yongdu sighed and said, "Actually, when you drove me out of my mothership that day, I suddenly felt relieved. It felt as if my whole person was a lot easier in an instant..."


    "But..." After saying this, he had a courageous meal, and then said: "Later you told me that I wanted the position of Yigo, and also told me that his children had been killed by him... I just knew that I have been running away... now, I am going to end my nightmare..."


    "Not as bad as you think..." Zhou Ye said, "Since I dare to find him, I naturally have a way to deal with him."


    "No... let me go." Yongdu said, "I can gather with Starkar and the others at the last moment and drink like before... I''m already very satisfied. The sins I made, let me Come and end him..."


    "..." Zhou Ye didn''t speak, just patted him on the shoulder, and then stood up."It''s too early to say this, let''s find him first before talking..."


    "This is his position..." Yongdu took out a chip and handed it to Zhou Ye."Promise me, let me solve him."


    "No problem." Zhou Ye nodded and said.

 Chapter 339

    "Thank you." Yongdu''s gratitude was very solemn.No matter if it was deceived or unintentionally, he was an accomplice of those children who died...This was a hurdle he couldn''t get around.


    "You''re welcome... After all, you gave me more." Zhou Ye said, inserting the chip into the computer on the podium, and the computer quickly resolved the location of Igo.


    "Master, it takes more than 700 jumps to reach this position, do you start now?" The banshee''s voice sounded.


    "Of course, give my captain''s room a special gravity protection, the other things don''t matter..." Zhou Ye said.


    "My God, kid, are you crazy?" Yongdu''s eyes widened for a moment."Do you know that if you make more than fifty jumps at a time, the human body may not be able to stand it..."


    "Of course I know, but it doesn''t hurt me, it doesn''t matter." As soon as Zhou Ye finished speaking, the banshee had already turned on the jumping engine and started the Stargate Jump directly...


    "Oh my God, you are absolutely crazy..." When he said these words, Yongdu''s whole person seemed a little out of shape...It seemed extremely fun.


    "It''s okay..." Zhou Ye''s body, this kind of intensity jump will not happen at all, and it still maintains its own form-


    The entire mothership turned into a stream of light, shuttled back and forth between the star gates...


    And behind them, the two female guards on Aletta''s mothership were already stunned...


    "They...Where are they going?" The waitress who was driving the mothership looked at the mothership that had disappeared in front of her, and asked in a daze.


    "I think...that...probably here..." Another computer-operated waitress sent the star position sent from Zhou Ye''s mothership to her screen...


    "Oh my God, are they crazy?" The mothership pilot looked at the star map destination with more than 700 jumps, dumbfounded...


    "Then shall we... follow or..."


    "Of course I have to follow..." The female pilot of the mothership gritted her teeth and said, "I don''t want to shame the eldest sister... They can withstand seven hundred consecutive jumps. We have no reason not to... Come on, let Let''s get crazy too..."


    As she entered the star map coordinates into the driving program, the mothership began to accelerate... Aletta''s mothership also turned into a stream of light along with Zhou Ye''s mothership, and disappeared into the vast universe.


    Chapter 455: The Redemption of Yongdu


    On Aletta''s mothership--


    When the mothership finally reached its position, the sisters on her mothership had already vomited on the ground...


    "This... this guy is really a lunatic... ugh..."


    "I really don''t know... ugh... elder sister... ugh... why do you like him..."


    The sound of vomiting was everywhere on the mothership, and the pungent smell filled the whole mothership...


    And they are not the only people who think Zhou Ye is a lunatic...for example...and Yongdu...


    "Boy...you...you are so crazy..." Yongdu lay on the ground for a long time before he forced down the discomfort surging in his stomach pouch.


    But Zhou Ye didn''t feel anything... After all, his physical strength had reached its limit... The seven hundred small jumps were like a roller coaster to him... It was just entertainment.


    "Is this the living planet? It''s really interesting..." Zhou Ye didn''t have the time to bother with Yongdu''s complaints at this time. He was staring at the planet that looked like a human face... ¡­Blue makes up his background color, and red makes up the shape of his facial features. It''s really an interesting planet.


    "What are we waiting for?" Yongdu asked as he watched Zhou Ye standing there, neither demanding an attack nor intending to fly into Planet Yigo, he couldn''t help but get up from Class A.


    "I''m waiting for a group of subordinates... they will bring me what I want." Zhou Ye said, suddenly saw a flash between the stars in the distance... a dozen spaceships appeared here... the spaceship Umbrella¡¯s Umbrella logo is engraved on it."Look, here they are..."


    "...That''s it?" Yongdu looked at the strange spaceship slowly approaching here, and asked, "What kind of ghost spaceship are those that seem so strange?"


    Yongdu has been rampant in the universe for so many years and has never seen such a strange spacecraft...All the spacecraft look like a regular stick...


    But then, these strange spaceships released even stranger small spaceships... Countless small hexahedral spacecraft flew out of those motherships. They were linked into a large hexahedral radio pot in the universe. Just like a satellite receiving antenna magnified countless times...


    And those long sticks and motherships formed the huge signal enhancement device...and the other end directly docked on Zhou Ye''s mothership...


    "You... are you here to speak to Yigo?" Yongdu said humorously.


    "No, these things are much more terrifying than shouting..." Zhou Ye said, and ordered the Wisdom Brain Banshee on the mothership: "Banshee, now wake up Pandora, it''s time to get up and work..."


    "Yes, master..." As soon as the banshee finished speaking, she heard the sound of the hatch opening, and Pandora''s figure came out... "No need to shout... I''ve already woke up..."


    "Baby, it''s time for you to perform..." Zhou Ye said to Pandora with a smile.


    "I knew it when you jumped wildly..." Pandora said unceremoniously and sat on a weird chair that was slowly rising in the command room.


    When Pandora sat down, a semicircular hat hung down and put it directly on Pandora''s head... After she put it on, she glanced at her man and asked, "Honey, do you want to start now?"


    "Of course, let''s start now... I already want to harvest this living planet very much..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Well, then I''ll start..." As Pandora''s voice fell, she began to use her mental abilities.


    Her psychic powers shrouded towards Yigo under the magnification of this huge and incomparable zoom brainwave controller consisting of a dozen motherships...In an instant, Pandora controlled Yigo.


    "It''s done, dear, you can start your adventure now..."


    "Let''s go, Yongdu, I''ll give you a chance to solve Yi Ge personally..." Zhou Ye said, walking towards the fighter cabin...


    Although Yongdu didn''t know what happened,... he still followed without hesitation... He didn''t want to miss this opportunity...


    Zhou Ye directly took Yongdu, and flew toward the planet Ygo in a fighter plane...


    "I have to say that this guy dresses himself up too tempting and confusing..." Zhou Ye looked at the small but absolutely beautiful planet under his feet, and said, "It''s really a nice place, it''s a pity. It''s a desert of life..."


    "..." And Yongdu didn''t have the slightest mood to look at the scenery. For him, he had seen it countless times. He also sighed for the scenery here, but now, he just wants to know... "I The children who were sent here...Where are they all buried?"


    "...I don''t know..." Zhou Ye shrugged and said, "But someone knows...Pandora, tell Yongdu, where are the bodies of those little guys?"


    "Ego buried the bodies of those children underground..." Pandora''s voice sounded directly in Yongdu''s mind."At this position..."


    Pandora directly told Yongdu the location of the buried corpse... Yongdu pushed the joystick of the fighter plane and flew directly towards the coordinates Pandora told him... After reaching the grassland, Yongdu directly turned on the weapons on the fighter plane. There was an indiscriminate bombing on the ground.


    Zhou Ye looked at Yongdu in this way without saying a word. He knew that this was Yongdu''s demon and he needed to solve it by himself...


    Before long, Yongdu exploded a big hole the size of a football field in the ground, leaking out the dark cave inside...


    Yongdu closed his eyes tightly, landed the fighter plane on the edge of the hole, and then stepped off the fighter plane, without even using a rope, directly grabbing his whistle arrow... and jumping down.


    Zhou Ye sighed and jumped with this...


    This is a huge cave. In this cave the size of several football fields, there are piles of bones of different sizes...


    Standing in front of these bones, Yongdu couldn''t help trembling and trembling... "He promised me... he won''t hurt those children..."


    "He is not a human being... Can you expect a planet to have human rights and wrongs?" Zhou Ye comforted: "It''s not your fault... You are also a victim..."


    "..." Yongdu didn''t speak, he involuntarily knelt in front of a bone that looked a little short. In the hands of that bone, he tightly held a Q version mascot like a small toy.


    He carefully hugged the skeleton in his arms... and said to himself: "I brought this girl from Haiyixing... She is very sensible... She has been very poor since she was a child... She is afraid of me But, she still helped me sew my clothes... Finally, I gave her a toy..."


    "At that time, I told her that when I saw her to see her father she had never met, she danced and sang happily..." Yongdu''s voice gradually trembled and trembled, seeming to force a The emotions about to burst out are mediocre."Her singing is beautiful... but I... personally delivered her to Igo''s hands... I still remember... Before my spaceship left, she ran up to me and said to me... thank you , Uncle Yongdu..."

 Chapter 340

    At this moment, Yongdu could no longer contain his emotions anymore. He roared hysterically: "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh for that I want your life!!! !!!"


    I don¡¯t know when... In Yongdu¡¯s eyes, tears fell on the girl¡¯s bones... He slowly stood up, turned his head and said to Zhou Ye: "I have done countless bad things in my life, and stole them. I have robbed, killed...but I have never regretted it, but Igo has let me know what regret is. Tell me, where is Igo?"


    "Come with me..." Zhou Ye sighed and walked to the ground with courage...


    Chapter 456 The Living Planet.


    Zhou Ye took courage and walked towards the ground...As the two of them moved forward, the rocks and soil in front of them seemed to have their own consciousness, and they separated to the two sides automatically, forming a channel that directly led to the ground.


    This is certainly not magic, but Yigo is a living planet, or that the planet gave birth to his own consciousness.He can control everything on his planet...


    That''s why Zhou Ye was interested in this planet that has no precious mineral deposits and is smaller than the moon...


    At this moment, Igo has been controlled by Pandora. Therefore, Zhou Ye and Yongdu can walk toward Igo''s core so comfortably... Otherwise, they would have been attacked by Dao Igo. .


    Although Zhou Ye can easily kill this small planet, Zhou Ye''s purpose is not to destroy him, but to take him... and to take him without damage... That''s why Zhou Ye would do it. Before participating in the assessment, I sent a message to my base. What is more, this super-giant brainwave diffusion device is a mature technology, and it can be used directly with only a slight modification.


    As the two went deeper and deeper, the scenery inside became very different...


    There are no mantles like other planets... Some are connected structures like brain nerves. Although they are all made of stones, they seem to really want nerve structures... Even the subtleties are similar. , Maybe this is why this planet will give birth to will.


    Soon... the two came to a huge rock-wrapped core deep in the heart of the earth...


    As the two walked here... the rocks slowly spread to the sides, leaking a huge beating blue heart...


    "This¡ªIgo." Zhou Ye looked at the blue heart in front of him and said with a smile: "Now I leave the time to you...you only have five minutes..."


    "Five minutes is enough..." Yongdu looked at the huge blue heart in front of him, and said confidently, he blew his whistle, and with his whistle, his whistle arrow dragged the red light and shadow from it. His waist rose slowly...


    "Ego, go to die..." Yongdu said, urging his whistle arrow to pierce the blue heart... As Yongdu''s whistle arrow pierced into the heart, Yi Ge''s face was hidden in the heart. The stone emerged, and his mouth roared: "No... Yongdu."


    "I gave you a huge reward, did you repay me like this?" At this time, Igo only has this little strength left. He can''t control his body at all... He never knew, and he thought that Being able to be controlled by others, he can feel that a huge and incomparable spiritual force is firmly pressing his mind, he can feel everything soberly, but he can''t move a small stone...


    "You promise that I won''t hurt those kids... asshole." Yongdu roared.


    "Yes, I did not hurt those children, they died without pain..." Igo roared.


    "Assholes...you killed them, and you said there was no harm..." Yongdu stopped talking, stepped up to push his whistle arrow...a red light shuttled back and forth in the blue heart, not long after...Ego''s His face disappeared...and Yongdu also knelt on the ground...


    "Evra...I take revenge for you..." Yongdu murmured, and gently put the Q version doll that he took out of the little girl''s bones into his pocket. At this moment, he His heart is like letting go of all the burden...


    After a long time, Yongdu stood up slowly, and said solemnly to Zhou Ye, "Thank you...boy, I have no regrets anymore."


    "Where are you going now?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "I''ll go to Starkar and the others... I want to say everything I have done." Yongdu said, walking past the same way, "so that I can get the final redemption... no matter what the result is."


    "Well, good luck..." Zhou Ye said.


    "Come on, boy, don''t lose my person..." Yongdu waved his hand without looking back, and walked towards the fighter...


    It didn''t take long for Zhou Ye''s to receive the message from the mothership."Master, Yongdu left with the fighter plane... he did not return to the mothership."


    "I see, this guy, I have to go with me a fighter plane." Zhou Ye laughed and teased, and then said: "Now you can order those guys to log in..."


    "As you wish, dominate." The banshee''s voice soon came out.


    Immediately-more than a dozen motherships on standby in space landed slowly on the planet Ego, and tens of thousands of researchers walked down from above, and they will conduct research on the entire planet...


    "Doctor, tell me, how sure are you to transform him into what I want?" Zhou Ye asked, looking at the raunchy guy in front of him.


    "Dominate you, rest assured, although this is the first time we have seen a living planet with both biological and material properties, but... I believe that with Umbrella¡¯s achievements in biology, we can quickly crack this planet. The secret of why it will be activated... At that time, we will soon have countless dead stars, Lord."


    "After the inspection, give me an exact timetable..." Zhou Ye said.


    "Yes, master." The doctor solemnly agreed.


    "Very well, then I''ll go back first..." Zhou Ye said, walking towards the underground passage... And researchers like ants are linking nerve blocking devices to those network structures like nerves.


    Yongdu didn''t kill this guy just now...Even though Igo was indeed hit hard, I am sorry...The planet is still different from humans, he is not as vulnerable as humans...


    And these nerve-blocking devices can completely isolate the connection between this guy and his planet. In the end, his destiny is the mouse in the laboratory... And because of his existence, Umbrella will soon have countless living ones. The Death Star...This is exactly why Zhou Ye wanted to win Eagle.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Fifty Seven


    United States-Massachusetts Institute of Technology-


    In the senior staff residential area¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "My dear, you should get up..." A soft whisper awakened Zhou Ye who was sleeping... As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Susan Stone''s delicate face."Morning, baby..."


    "Morning, dear..." Susan lowered her head and kissed Zhou Ye''s cheek, and said: "It''s time to get up, you said yes, I will go to class with me today..."


    "Uh-can you not go?" Zhou Ye asked with a gloomy expression.


    "That won''t work, dear..." Susan smiled and said to Zhou Ye: "You tell me what you say... So, dear, you don''t want to become a man of dishonesty, right?"


    "Okay, okay...I see." Zhou Ye sighed and sat up.


    This is a week after he returned to Earth...


    After arriving on Earth, Ingrid occasionally saw Sun Tzu''s art of war in Zhou Ye''s study, and immediately became interested in the ancient art of war of China.


    In her words, your Chinese ancestors are really too powerful, and they can see the situation of the battlefield so thoroughly...


    But in the face of the classic military books of China, she still can¡¯t read it, not for anything else, because the Chinese language is extensive and profound, and many places will lose the original charm when translated into common language. In order not to miss these battlefield cheats, Ingrid Learning Chinese with Jia Ying...


    If one day once in a while, you see a Sandal star who speaks an authentic Hunan dialect, there is no doubt that Ingrid must have not run away...


    And Aletta directly dropped her mothership in Umbrella¡¯s base on Mars, and walked around Paris Fashion Week with her gang of women soldiers... For them, there is such a special purpose The festival set up to satisfy women''s shopping desires is really great.


    Pandora took Dolores to travel around the earth... In Dolores¡¯ words, this is really a beautiful planet, much more beautiful than Sandal...


    Zhou Ye ran around directly, busy comforting his women...Washington-Los Angeles-Kathmandu-Attilan-Zurich-He was busy everywhere... At this moment, he I really feel that I am a little too much woman...


    And Susan here is his last stop--


    It''s not that Zhou Ye didn''t like Susan, so he came to her for the last time. It was really because Susan was busy working on one of her scientific research projects a few days ago, and there was no time at all...


    Yesterday it was so easy to spare a little free time... It turned out to be a tragedy that a relative came to visit, so Susan could only get up so early today. Otherwise, how could Zhou Ye let her return the land?


    "Okay... honey, get up quickly, I''ve already made coffee for you..." Susan said, taking another bite on Zhou Ye''s forehead, and said, "We''ll go to the school cafeteria for a while. For breakfast, I wake up late, but there is nothing good about it..."


    "Okay, okay..." Zhou Ye sighed, and looked at the dim night outside the window. It was already late autumn, and the sky was getting bright late... He turned his head and looked at what was lying beside the couch. The alarm clock, it''s just half past six... "It''s too early..."


    Zhou Ye himself had forgotten how long he hadn''t gotten up so early... Few people dared to wake him up, including his women.If the enemy provokes Zhou Ye who is not asleep, he will die... and if the women provoke Zhou Ye who is not asleep, they will be held on the couch for morning exercises...


    But forget it, Susan is in an extraordinary period now, this account is written down first...

 Chapter 341

    Zhou Ye noted in the notebook in his heart that Susan had not fulfilled one of the morning exercises. He stretched out lazily and jumped off the couch... and began to put on clothes...


    "By the way, baby Susan, do you know what Nina is doing recently? She refused to see me and said she wanted to surprise me?" Zhou Ye asked casually while wearing her clothes.


    "Of course I know, but she gave me the password...Don''t let me tell you." Susan said with a mysterious smile on her face, "But I think you will be surprised by then."


    "...Well, I''m looking forward to something astonished." Zhou Ye shrugged and said indifferently.


    Soon, Zhou Ye got dressed. His clothes were matched by Susan... Everywhere women have their clothes selected for Zhou Ye. They don¡¯t need money anyway... dressing up their own clothes. Men are a pleasure for them.


    A pair of white sneakers, a pair of beige pants, a black high-necked tight-fitting sweater and a slim-fitting half-length trench coat make Zhou Ye dressed up like a young student... and Susan just wore it with Zhou Ye The matching outfits for couples, the two seem to be no different from ordinary student couples...


    "Very perfect..." Susan stood behind Zhou Ye and looked in the mirror. Her man asked happily, "How about dear, I have a good eye for choosing clothes, right?"


    "Very good... I would be more satisfied if it were made completely black," Zhou Ye said.


    "Remember, you are a college student now..." Susan gave her man a blank look. "Don''t think of yourself as the master of the umbrella, a superhero with invincible power, a rich man with countless wealth...Oh my god, don''t say no I know, it seems that every identity of you, dear, is inaccessible."


    "No, I only have one identity with you." Zhou Ye smiled and said in Susan''s corner, "That''s your man."


    "...The sweet talk level has been raised again." Susan heard Zhou Ye''s words, her face blooming with joy."Well, now, you go to wash your face and brush your teeth, and then we go to eat..."


    "Okay." Zhou Ye smiled and ran to the bathroom. A toothbrush with toothpaste squeezed out of it was already placed there... Obviously, this was made by Susan...


    Soon after finishing washing, Zhou Ye walked directly with Susan to the canteen of the Massachusetts Institute of Technology...


    Along the way, the match of the two handsome men and beautiful women attracted countless eyes... and Susan was holding Zhou Ye''s arm tightly with a face of enjoyment and acceptance, a well-behaved bird like a human...


    Drying car?You are out, and you are so vulgar.


    The highest level of sun drying things now is to sun boyfriend... At least Susan feels that she is very successful in sun drying. She has already gained a lot of envy and hatred from Bichi...


    She wanted to show Zhou Ye a long time ago... Such a handsome boyfriend, are you stupid if you don''t expose...?


    Zhou Ye sneered at Susan''s thoughts. It was really naive... He had so many women who didn''t take them out to expose them...Would you like to expose his own women another day?


    Just as Zhou Ye was secretly trying to figure out his own feasible plan for tanning women, suddenly a pair of sneaky figures jumped into his sight...


    Chapter Four Hundred and Fifty Eight


    "Reid, come on. You can..." A chubby boy was cheering on his companion.


    And another, some handsome guys, nervously asked, "Ben, can I really do it? Susan has never said that she likes me... Maybe I''m just an illusion..."


    "You have to believe in yourself, Reid." Ben said, "Susan never ignored other boys in school, but joined your interest group. Isn''t this interesting for you?"


    "...Well, I can, I am the best." Under the encouragement of his friends, Reed Richard finally summoned all his courage and rushed out...


    "Susan, I love you... okay to be my girlfriend?"


    When this sentence was finished, Reid was like a prisoner waiting for the sentence, standing there with his eyes closed...waiting for Susan''s answer.


    Susan did speak, but the content was neither [I promise you] nor [We are impossible., but...


    "My dear, you believe me, I have absolutely nothing to do with him... We are at best ordinary friends..." Susan''s tone was full of anxiety.


    "Don''t be nervous, baby, I haven''t said anything yet..." Zhou Ye smiled and calmed down the confession of Reid in his arms, scared Susan who kept explaining to himself, said: "I believe you, baby , Now you calm down, let me deal with this matter, okay?"


    "Yeah¡ª" Susan cleverly hugged Zhou Ye''s waist, without saying a word.


    "Your name is Reid Richard?" Zhou Ye smiled and looked at the young Mister Fantastic before him. No, there will be no Mister Fantastic...


    "Who are you from Susan?" Reid looked at Susan''s panic explanation with the handsome young man in front of him with heartache. He hates Zhou Ye very much now. Seeing Zhou Ye''s handsome face, he has the urge to punch him up. , So the tone becomes a bit aggressive unconsciously.


    "Oh, my name is Zhou Ye... it''s Susan''s boyfriend." Zhou Ye smiled and asked, "What gives you the illusion that Susan likes you?"


    "My dear, I didn''t..." Susan explained hurriedly.


    "Baby, don''t be nervous, I didn''t doubt you. Really, I promise." Zhou Ye rushed to appease Susan. He really believed that Susan had nothing to do with this Reid...because Susan had a hidden guard beside him. It was protected for 24 hours, and Zhou Ye couldn''t hide any troubles. Susan and Reid had an ambiguous relationship, and they didn''t even have a warm tone...


    "I...I...I love her more than you..." Under the words, he shouted directly: "I can die for her..."


    "...You are still too young, do you know what the three major illusions in life are?" Zhou Ye ignored his words and asked directly.


    "No... I don''t know..." Reid asked dumbfoundedly.


    "The time is too late, I can fight back, she likes me..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Reid on the shoulder, and then directly embraced Susan with a smile... Only one was left standing there. Reid of the earth, motionless.


    After walking a long way out, Zhou Ye seemed to say to himself: "The Fantastic Four are a lot...I think the Fantastic Two is good."


    As the sound of his words fell, an inconspicuous transparent wave came from the air, Zhou Ye smiled, he knew that news would be reported to himself soon...


    "My dear, what are you talking about..." Susan had no idea why Zhou Ye would say something she didn''t understand at all.


    "I''m saying I''m very angry..." Zhou Ye said with a deliberate face change.


    "I really have nothing to do with that guy..." Susan suddenly became anxious again, she could not do without Zhou Ye."Honey, you believe me..."


    "I''m so angry that you actually came to relatives..." Zhou Ye finally finished speaking... Susan suddenly understood that this guy was teasing herself.Angrily gritted his teeth and hammered him a few times.


    "I''m not here..." Susan said aggrievedly.


    "Baby, I heard there is another way..." Zhou Ye smiled and lowered his head, and whispered in Susan''s ear: "That way can ignore your relatives, you like this... and then this..."


    "...Badass." Listening to Zhou Ye''s whisper, Susan couldn''t help but beat him twice shyly, "...well...only this time."


    "Then let''s go to eat first... After the meal, you can just do exercises to help digestion..." Zhou Ye joked with a smile.


    The two went directly to the school cafeteria--


    "Those who complain about the poor food in the university cafeteria should really go abroad to see..." Zhou Ye looked at the few breakfasts, speechless.


    Coffee, Omelette, Shortbread, Potato Cake, Mashed Potato, Donut, Pancake...


    Zhou Ye feels that he is not coming to a restaurant, but a dessert shop... This Nima is totally unaccustomed...


    "What''s the matter? Honey, don''t you like the breakfast here?" Susan asked, looking at the tangled look of her man''s face.


    "No... this is really breakfast, not dessert?" Zhou Ye vomited.


    "We all eat breakfast like this..." Susan comforted: "If you want steak, my dear, I''m afraid it will be noon..."


    "Okay... just eat whatever you want." Zhou Ye sighed and said: "Bring me a cup of coffee, another ham omelet, and a waffle..."


    "Well, you are here waiting for me, I''ll get it for you, dear." Susan said as she pushed Zhou Ye onto the stool in the restaurant, she picked up two dinner plates and walked over...


    While Zhou Ye was waiting, he suddenly heard a loud noise, followed by two painful grunts. When the dinner plate fell on the ground, he made a clanging sound...


    Zhou Ye saw that it turned out that Susan was holding a dinner plate and accidentally bumped into a girl, and both of them fell...

 Chapter 342

    Zhou Ye hurriedly walked over, he helped Susan up and carefully checked her body."How is it? Is there any injury? Do you feel any pain? Or I can send you to the hospital for a check..."


    "My dear, don''t be nervous, I''ll be fine..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s anxiety, Susan smiled happily. In her opinion, this is a manifestation of her own man''s love for herself."You help me see that young lady, how is she, I accidentally hit her."


    "Are you really okay? Are you sure it doesn''t hurt anywhere?" Zhou Ye still asked a little worried.


    "I promise I''m really fine..." Susan enjoyed Zhou Ye''s caring feeling."Go and help me see that lady..."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye held Susan sitting on a chair and looked at the other girl who fell on the ground.She seems to have priority...because the coffee was spilled on her.


    "Miss, I''m so sorry...My girlfriend didn''t mean it." Zhou Ye said, helping the girl with long brown hair who was still sitting on the ground up.


    "Ah...it hurts..." The girl groaned after being helped by Zhou Ye, her pants were all wet with coffee...


    "Uh-it''s not easy to do..." Zhou Ye knew that when burned, it is best to remove the clothes, otherwise it will cause more serious burns... After thinking about it, he said to the girl: "Or I Send you back to the bedroom to change your clothes?"


    "...That...there is someone in my bedroom." The girl seemed a little shy...


    "Someone is fine..." Zhou Ye said indifferently, "Anyway, your roommate is also a female..."


    "But..." The girl was really anxious, but she was a little embarrassed.


    "My dear, I think this young lady meant that in her bedroom, her roommate was talking to her roommate''s friend ML, so she couldn''t go back, right?" Susan walked over and helped the girl. Surrounding.


    "Huh-it can still be done in college?" For Zhou Ye, who had never attended college, this was the first thing I heard.


    "...This kind of thing is very common." Susan said sympathetically, "Then where did you sleep yesterday?"


    "I squeezed with one of my female classmates all night..." The girl also looked helpless, "I am an exchange student from California Anne White College... so..."


    Chapter Four Hundred and Fifty Nine


    "You are also from California? I am also from California!" Susan became excited when she heard the girl say California."Annie White College is a famous boarding school for girls...it is not strict? My dad almost wanted to send me in..."


    "Baby, I don''t think we are discussing this issue now..." Zhou Ye reminded Susan who would forget about it when he heard that the other party was his fellow.


    "Oh, I almost forgot..." Susan just arrived at this time. The girl is still wearing coffee. "Just go to me and change clothes. We should be about the same figure..."


    "..." The girl looked at Susan''s D+ upper circle with a sense of inferiority, and hesitated.


    "Anyway, you have nowhere to go now..." Susan had no idea to look at the girl, but Zhou Ye noticed it, but frankly speaking, the girl at least has a C...not too young, just compared to Susan After being nourished and moisturized by myself, there is still a slight gap in the body and shape.


    "Okay..." The girl nodded, and finally agreed.After all, wearing a coffee suit is still a bit cold this fall.


    "Then beg you, dear, I will still have classes in a while, and I can''t miss class..." Susan clasped her hands together and pleaded towards Zhou Ye."Otherwise, the professor would definitely not let me graduate."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye was helpless, if he knew it would be better to make breakfast yourself...


    "My dear, thank you." Susan happily put a mouthful on Zhou Ye''s cheek, and whispered in his ear: "I don''t mind if you play wild food, but... don''t forget that there will be our show in the evening. , Don¡¯t blame me if you run out of energy by then... only one chance."


    "...I swear, baby, you will cry tonight and beg me to let you go." Zhou Ye responded directly.


    "I''m looking forward to..." Susan blinked her eyes defiantly.


    To be honest, Susan has never let Zhou Ye go like this before, but...now she has to find allies for herself.


    One is because when Nina was with her before, the two took turns to relax Zhou Ye a little bit, but when she was alone, she really couldn''t help it...


    The second is that the scene that Reid did just now makes her very afraid of losing Zhou Ye... Although she really has nothing to do with Reid, at most she is a classmate... But caring is chaotic. She is afraid of Zhou Ye. Think, so it''s rare to pretend to be generous once.


    Zhou Ye took the girl directly, bidding farewell to Susan temporarily, and walked towards Susan¡¯s villa again...


    Along the way, the more Zhou Ye looked at this girl, the more familiar he felt... Finally, he asked: "My name is Zhou Ye, Susan''s boyfriend, how about you?"


    "My name is Betty, Betty Rose." The girl was afraid to look at Zhou Ye... Not that she was shy, but that she felt that she could not look at this handsome man more. For women, this man is just an exudes The alluring and scented poison and medicine are deadly, yet inspiring.


    "Betty Rose?" Zhou Ye muttered the name...


    Isn''t this Hulk''s girlfriend?But obviously, Betty, who is still in school, doesn''t know Dr. Banner, let alone fall in love with her.


    "How is life in the girls'' school?" Zhou Ye was looking for words without a word, like a big bad wolf planning to eat the lamb, slowly luring the lamb into the big bad wolf''s mouth.He has used his own hypnotism...


    Leave Betty?Just kidding... Is Zhou Ye such a generous person?Besides, the Hulk is already so green anyway, so I shouldn''t mind being greener.


    "The life in the girls'' school is so depressing..." Betty seemed to have found someone to talk to, and told Zhou Ye about the things in her school...repressive school, perverted mother-like teachers...strict school rules ...


    Before they knew it, the two had arrived in front of Susan''s villa.


    "Ye, does your girlfriend live here?" Betty said in disbelief as she looked at the villa in front of her.


    When she wanted to come, since Susan was a student, it would be nice to live in a double room suite dormitory at most, but now, she actually saw an independent villa... it was a bit too luxurious.


    "Okay, let''s go in... Betty." After talking all the way, the two of them have already called each other''s names like friends who say nothing...


    But Betty didn''t feel abrupt about all this, as if it were a matter of course.


    "Do you want to take a bath first? Betty." Zhou Ye asked.


    "If you can, of course you have to wash it..." Betty was not out there. After all, Susan''s coffee belonged to Zhou Ye, and Zhou Ye likes to drink coffee with polysaccharides. That kind of coffee is naturally slimy after being spilled on her body. It''s uncomfortable.


    "This is the bath room. I''m going to help you find clothes, you can take a bath first..." Zhou Ye said, walking to the cloakroom...


    And Betty walked into the bathroom, took off her coffee clothes, and started to wash...


    Before long... the door was opened by Zhou Ye from the outside...


    Betty felt that she was being embraced by a person... She could see in the mirror without turning her head, that it was Zhou Ye who was hugging herself.


    "We...we can''t do this...you have a girlfriend..." Betty resisted weakly. She said that not so much for Zhou Ye, but for herself, to make herself stronger. Reject Zhou Ye stiffly.


    "Then do you have a boyfriend?" Zhou Ye asked back.


    "You know I went to a boarding girls'' school... how could I have a boyfriend..." Betty said.


    "That''s good." Zhou Ye said, dissolving Betty''s resistance in an instant... Soon, there was a heart-beating movement in the bath room...


    Noon¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªWhen Susan, who was fidgeting all morning, hurried back to her villa, what she saw was a well-behaved girl who completely surrendered to Zhou Ye''s arms...


    "My dear, you got it so fast..." Susan sighed, and then said to Betty: "You are too, too disappointed, why did you get him so soon?"


    "...You, aren''t you angry?" Betty was a little timid when she saw Susan, after all... she felt like she had robbed someone else''s boyfriend.


    "You will know later. Be angry with him on women? You will be so angry..." Susan rolled her eyes.What she said was from the bottom of her heart. Now that Betty has fallen, she doesn¡¯t have that tangled feeling. There are many women in her own man. She has known this for a long time, and she even attended several big gatherings. To be honest, that kind of party is very interesting...except for the evil time of some bad guy at the end.


    "Well, baby Susan... now is your time to fulfill your promise."


    "No... I''m talking about night."


    "That won''t work, I can''t wait..."

 Chapter 343

    "Bad..."


    Betty watched the battle between these two people dumbfounded, but soon, she didn''t have the time to think too much...because she was also dragged by Zhou Ye and joined the battle...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Sixty


    The next day-early morning-


    Zhou Ye opened his eyes slowly, and what caught his eyes were two beautiful sleeping faces with their own merits. It was Betty and Susan who were tossed by him yesterday...


    The two women held his arms tightly, making him unable to move...


    Zhou Ye tried to take out his arm. He was going to cook some breakfast for the two women so that they would not get hungry...


    After all, he can''t get used to the food in the cafeteria, and the two women were too choked by him last night, and it is estimated that they will be very hungry if they come together.


    As if awakened by his actions, the two women woke up at the same time...


    "Morning, my dear..." Susan didn''t open her eyes, and she gave Zhou Ye a good morning. Although Betty was a little unaccustomed, she also learned something and gave Zhou Ye a good morning. Kiss."My dear, early."


    "Sorry... for waking you up." Zhou Ye said apologetically, "You can sleep for a while... I''ll prepare breakfast for you."


    "Then I''m waiting to enjoy your breakfast, dear." Susan missed Zhou Ye''s breakfast very much, not for the taste, just for the feeling of being loved by Zhou Ye.


    "Or... I''ll come..." Betty said, she was about to get up, but she lay down immediately... After all, she was the first time yesterday... Plus Zhou Ye''s bird and beast... so , She just feels sore and weak now, she doesn''t want to move at all...


    "Okay, you can take a good rest..." Zhou Ye looked at Betty who was stubborn and wanted to get up, and gently pressed her down."Just wait for the meal obediently."


    "Hmm..." Betty finally realized that she still couldn''t do it. In desperation, she could only let Zhou Ye tuck her back into the warm bed.


    The two women watched Zhou Ye put on a dress casually and walked out of the bedroom.


    Zhou Ye came to the kitchen and watched for a long time... found that there were only some bread and ham... and eggs in the refrigerator.


    Well, it seems I can only make sandwiches again.Zhou Ye sighed...No way, you can''t expect a variety of Chinese ingredients in the refrigerator of a rice paper. This is unrealistic...


    As Zhou Ye was preparing breakfast... the two women in the bedroom were also talking about this topic about him.


    "Susan? Can I call you Su?" Betty said embarrassingly. After all, it was the first time that the two women met, but now they are at the same time with a man... even Betty even Susan''s The names are a bit unremembered.


    "Of course, Betty." Susan said indifferently. After all, she had not been with Zhou Ye for a short time, and she knew many things.


    "Can you tell me about Ye? What kind of man is he?" Betty really wants to know more about Zhou Ye and ask her to leave Zhou Ye?Stop making trouble, if she wanted to leave, she left yesterday. The option to leave Zhou Ye has long been lost in her mind.


    "A powerful man...a man who exceeds your imagination..." Susan concluded her man in a short summary.


    "I know he is a powerful man..." Betty thought that Susan was talking about that kind of thing. "Last night I realized... God, I begged for mercy like that. He didn''t let me go, this bird ¡¤beast¡­¡­"


    Even so, there is no feeling of hatred on Betty''s face, but a bit more shy and shy expression.


    "I''m not talking about that kind of thing..." Susan was speechless, why is this a man still fresh in my memory?"When I say powerful, I mean all aspects of things... He is like a treasure house waiting for you to discover. Every time you see him, you always have new surprises."


    "...Are you sure you are talking about Ye, not Kaleidoscope?" Betty asked incomprehensibly.


    "There are some things you need to discover by yourself...that''s fun." Susan smiled mysteriously. At this moment, she smelled the fragrance floating from the kitchen and grunted in despair."Okay, now we are going to get up and get ready to eat... I am starving to death."


    "Okay..." Seeing Susan''s meaning, Betty didn''t plan to tell herself about Ye.I can only sit up hard, get ready to wash and eat...


    "I''ll help you..." Susan saw Betty''s difficult look, walked over and helped Betty get dressed... She was very fortunate that when she had the first time with Zhou Ye, this guy paid It¡¯s a bit of a spectrum, I didn¡¯t make myself so miserable. If I was double-killed by Zhou Ye that day, I¡¯m afraid it would be no better than Betty now...


    "Thank you..." Betty said embarrassedly.


    "It''s nothing, you will know from now on. In this family, all the sisters must get along together...or they will be affected by the family law..." Susan talked about the family law, with a love and hate expression on her face...


    "What is family law?" Betty asked curiously.


    "God, don''t remind me of that feeling..." Susan''s face turned red for an instant, and she hurriedly stabilized her somewhat accelerated heartbeat, and said: "In short, it''s the kind of thing that makes you love and hate. ...Of course it is not whipping or violence, anyway...I don''t know how to explain it. If you have time, you will know it once by yourself."


    "Oh..." Betty nodded slightly, seeing that Susan didn''t want to mention the word, so she didn''t ask any more questions.


    When the two got dressed, washed, and walked out of the bedroom, they saw the breakfast placed on the dining room table...


    A ham sandwich with two fried eggs and a cup of Niuniu.


    "Okay, I can eat..." After Zhou Ye brought all the breakfast up, he smiled and said to the two women who came downstairs: "How about my craft?"


    Susan, who was already hungry, took a big bite of the sandwich and gave her thumbs up, "Very good, dear."


    Betty was also very hungry. You know, she was the one who was tossed the most... Seeing Susan''s movements, she also sat down and took a bite of the sandwich...


    To be honest, the taste can only be said to be delicious, but the kind of bonus that her own man cooks for herself made her think that this is the best sandwich she has ever eaten in her life... "It''s delicious..."


    "Thank you for the compliment." Zhou Ye smiled, he knew what the things he made looked like.


    If it is Chinese food, he still has the confidence to make the delicious food that surprised the two women, but the western food is fine...however it is made, it tastes that way...but the praise the two women gave him made him very happy.


    As the three of them were eating breakfast and chatting...the terminal on Zhou Ye''s wrist suddenly rang, and then a female voice came."Master, a high-speed object is flying towards your location. Do we need to intercept it?"


    "An object flying at high speed? Is it coming to me?" Zhou Ye was a little confused?What is that stuff?It is said that if it is harmful to herself, the Red Queen will intercept it as soon as possible, but the Red Queen did not issue a warning. Instead, the alarm from the shadow guard next to Susan was sent, which is a bit interesting...


    At this moment, Betty was startled by the words that suddenly sounded on Zhou Ye''s wrist, "This...what is this?"


    "Personal terminal..." Susan explained to her: "This is a new generation of portable terminal developed by our Umbrella chaebol. Let me tell you, there are so many fun games..."


    With that said, Susan showed off the personal terminal on her wrist and played the longest game for Betty Anri.


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while. This girl completely regarded the three-dimensional projection personal terminal as a Cassidy game console.But now is not the time to say this, the shadow guard is still waiting for his order.


    After thinking for a while, Zhou Ye said, "Give up interception, let me see who it is..."


    "Follow your will, dominate." After the shadow guard answered, he hung up the communication. They basically did not appear except for the emergencies.


    And Zhou Ye also looked out the window with interest...waiting for the appearance of the UFO that told to fly.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Sixty One


    Just when Susan gave Betty Anri a game that could be played against the Internet, Zhou Ye had already seen the trajectory drawn by the high-speed flight in the distance... He saw something very familiar at a glance.


    "Iron Man?" Zhou Ye was stunned.


    At this moment, the mechanical armor similar to Iron Man had flown to the door of the villa, and it seemed that she wanted to slow down... But obviously, she couldn''t stop.


    "Quickly move away... Susan, I can''t stop." A female voice with a little mechanical noise rang out, and Zhou Ye knew who it was... This is not his goddaughter and woman, Ni Na?


    Seeing some hurriedly trying to stop, but a little out of balance, Zhou Ye sighed when he bumped into Nina who was coming over. He stretched out his hand, grabbed Nina''s steel armor, and stopped her. Down.


    "Hi, my dear..." Nina in mechanical armor greeted Zhou Ye in embarrassment. She miscalculated. She just wanted to share the joy of her success with her friends, but in the end she threw the killer in advance. Leaking in front of his own man, this is really not worth the gain...


    "Dear Nina baby, can you tell me what you are doing?" Zhou Ye asked Nina who had stopped righting up.

 Chapter 344

    At this moment, Susan jumped up, dropped Betty, ran over, and smiled and jumped while holding the armor directly and asked: "Nini, you really succeeded? It''s amazing..."


    "Yeah... I succeeded..." Nina said as she took off her face mask, and said, "Uh, Nina, I still have my work room left untouched? I need to remove this stuff first... ¡­"


    "Of course it didn''t move." Susan said with a smile: "You can use your robotic arms now."


    "That''s great..." Nina said while she was watching Zhou Ye: "My dear, I''ll give you an explanation later."


    With that, Nina walked into the villa wearing a mechanical armor, her workshop alone.


    Soon... a girl with long brown hair came out, it was Nina who hadn''t seen Zhou Ye for a long time.


    "Hi, dear." Nina jumped directly from the second floor. She didn''t worry that Zhou Ye would not be able to reach herself... She played this game since she was a child...


    "Natasha Stark?" Betty recognized Nina at a glance. After all, Nina has been awarded the title of the youngest billionaire in the U.S.... She got all her father''s property... three times in a row He appeared in Time Magazine and was hailed as the genius after Howard and the most influential entrepreneur in the future.


    "I miss you..." Nina was safely caught by Zhou Ye, holding Zhou Ye tightly, and whispering in his ear: "God knows how much I miss you... Don''t say anything... Don''t me..."


    Zhou Ye naturally followed goodness...


    "...Stark and she... She is also...?" Betty looked at the two people who were not forgetting me, and asked in surprise when she grew up.


    "Yes...Nina is also our sister..." Although Betty didn''t finish her words, Susan knew what she wanted to ask.


    "..." Betty nodded without loss. It seems that she has a lot of sisters...Even the young geniuses and the richest girls in the U.S. are women of her own men...


    I just don¡¯t know, what will Betty¡¯s expression look like when she knows that there are characters from myths and legends in her man¡¯s harem, Susan thought unscrupulously, to know when she accompanied Zhou Ye with Athena and Hera When hehehe, that feeling...can''t say.


    For a long time¡ªZhou Ye and Nina separated...


    "Is this your new toy? Baby." Zhou Ye said pointedly.


    "That''s not a toy, but a tool I use to defeat you." Nina wrinkled her nose and made a cute grimace, and said: "After defeating you, you have no reason not to let me go with you. Played in the universe..."


    "Uh-in the universe? Play?" This was too much information, and Betty suddenly surprised.


    Hearing Betty talking, Nina realized that there was still a woman in the house who she didn''t know, but she didn''t care at all. Only the women of her own men can be brought into this villa...


    "Hi, hello, I¡¯m Natasha Stark, you can call me Nina, Nini, you can... Sisters call me like this." Nina loosened her arm holding Zhou Ye. Walking to Betty, she stretched out her hand friendly and said.


    "You, hello, I know you... Nina, uh, I mean, I saw you on the cover of a magazine." Betty said.


    "Those magazines... they all made me the target of Xiao Bailian." Nina was angry when she said this."As a result, I can only hide in the house every day... As soon as I leave the house, there are beautifully dressed little white faces dangling in front of you, just like the bitch in Jiyuan..."


    "..." Zhou Ye knew about it. After all, many guys who thought they were masters of love scenes looked at Nina''s young age and had so many fortunes. They wanted to get Nina and get both personal and financial."Okay, baby, I have ordered the next to minimize the impact... and I won''t bother you in the future."


    Because they were almost cleaned up by the shadow guards that Zhou Ye sent to protect Nina, Zhou Ye would naturally not say these words. The whole world knows that fools can do something bad, and it seems that the whole world yells everywhere. His domineering is the same...that''s not domineering, it''s stupid B.


    "That''s great..." Nina jumped up and said happily. After all, a girl, even if she is a genius inventor, she also likes luxury goods, beautiful clothes, and beautiful bags. Bao''s... For Nina, what is the difference between a life that can¡¯t go shopping and a salted fish?


    "You...what do you mean...in the universe you just mentioned?" Betty couldn''t help but interject.


    "Have you not told her yet?" Nina looked at Zhou Ye and asked.


    "Betty only became our sister yesterday, my dear hasn''t had time to tell her..." Susan directly helped Zhou Ye answer Nina''s question.


    "Forget it, it will be sooner or later..." Nina said, and said to Zhou Ye: "My dear, go to the mirror world to help me test my armor, I will put it on now..."


    Nina said, and ran up again...


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless. Since you want to test the armor, why did Mao just take it off?Really... But Zhou Ye was almost used to Nina''s character. Although she had a genius brain, she was like a little confused at other times, so Zhou Ye had to send a maid to it. She...really, this girl can''t take care of herself.


    "My dear, what...what''s going on in the universe? What is the mirror world?" Betty looked at Zhou Ye and asked.


    This kind of girl talk, she doesn''t understand the meaning at all, so she has an inexplicable sense of rejection, which makes her feel uncomfortable.


    Although she knew it was just because she was a newcomer to the big family, she still felt uncomfortable.Because she didn''t understand Zhou Ye''s affairs, she felt as if she had lost to other sisters... She had already unknowingly treated the two girls as sisters, or said that the environmental impact was terrible.


    Zhou Ye saw the unwillingness in Betty''s eyes, and instantly understood her thoughts. He smiled and wrapped Betty in his arms and said, "Baby, in a moment you will see a world completely beyond your common sense... Don¡¯t scare your chin off at that time."


    "...I''m not a worried woman." Betty retorted.


    At this moment, with a creaking sound, Nina had put on her steel suit and walked out."My dear, let''s test my armor..."


    "Be careful, you will witness the miracle with your own eyes." Zhou Ye smiled and said to Betty, snapped his fingers lightly, and then there was a sound of broken glass...


    Zhou Ye took a few people and entered the mirror world¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Chapter Five Hundred and Sixty Two


    "This--it seems there is nothing wrong..." Betty looked around, it was still the villa, or the living room, and even the dishes and cutlery were placed in the same place before breakfast.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Nina, who was wearing a steel suit, cheered and smashed through the roof and rushed out...


    "Isn''t she going to want this villa?" Betty is already dull...Where do you want to live at night?


    "...Don''t worry, this is the mirror world, and the damage caused here won''t affect the real world." Zhou Ye explained with a smile."Let''s follow Nina, or she will be worried again."


    After finishing speaking, Zhou Ye embraced Betty and Susan''s slender waist, followed the ceiling that Nina had smashed into, and rose into the sky...


    "what----!"


    Betty only felt a strong wind blowing, and then she found that she had been taken by her own man to a height of 100 meters.This made her scream in shock...


    "Don''t worry, Betty, it''s safe in my dear arms..." Susan has long been accustomed to flying with Zhou Ye holding herself in her arms, and even said that she still enjoys this feeling a bit. After all, sitting in an airplane and talking to the airplane Outside, the vision of seeing things is different... the latter is more irritating.


    Gradually, Betty was also relieved by Zhou Ye and Susan, and gradually felt less scared... At this time, she exclaimed: "My dear, you can fly..."


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but roll his eyes, how long is this girl''s reflex arc... "Is there a feeling of surprise?"


    "Surprise...not enough, but terrifying...what the hell did I have on the couch with something..." Betty''s words made Zhou Ye''s face black, and it was Betty who laughed."Honey, you are awesome¡ª"


    With that, Betty stopped Zhou Ye and said that Zhou Ye would fly, really surprised her, but Zhou Ye''s unconcealed attitude was what moved her most.


    "My dear... don''t patronize your new love to comfort you, have you forgotten what we did when we came in?" Nina''s voice came from the various terminals on Zhou Ye''s wrist.


    The two people who were happier the more they spoke, separated. Zhou Ye smiled and said to Betty: "Wait a minute, baby, let''s finish Nina''s affairs before we talk..."


    As his words fell, Betty suddenly felt her feet step on the ground in an instant. She was shocked. This is Cambridge town. How can there be skyscrapers several hundred meters high?Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but look down... This look made her dumbfounded.


    I saw that the entire MIT building under her feet was spinning like a gear, constantly changing its form... "This... this is..."


    "This is a mirrored space. Here, Ye can change reality and make the impossible possible..." Susan gave Betty an explanation for Zhou Ye who was talking to Nina.


    "...Can''t my dear do this in reality?" Betty actually thought of the same question as Susan once asked.


    "Of course." Susan smiled and pointed at her feet. A girl who passed the skyscraper on a bicycle leisurely said to Betty: "If my dear does this in reality, then you think this girl can still live. Come down?"


    "...No." Betty looked at the distance between the girl and the ground... It was probably more than a hundred meters high... She suddenly said, "That''s why my dear doesn''t use this ability in the real world, right?"

 Chapter 345

    "Yes, the premise is that my dear is not angry." Susan smiled and said: "Once Ye went shopping with me, and met a few Mexicans on the road. They scolded Ye and teased me... you Guess what''s the result?"


    "How is it?" Betty asked curiously.


    "They were laid alive on the side of the road in the shopping street..." Susan said indifferently. For her, the more such scumbags die, the better. They are a waste of air when they live.


    "Good job." Betty didn''t feel sorry for those guys either. She felt that those Mexican ruffians deserve to die. Mexican gangsters are a great evil in America.


    "Okay, let''s see Nina''s performance..." Susan took Betty''s hand directly and stood behind Zhou Ye together, watching how Zhou Ye tested Nina''s new toy.


    "Baby, how do you want to test your new toy?" Zhou Ye asked through the personal terminal on his wrist.


    "Give me a wall of notes first, let me try the flexibility of the mecha." Nina said.


    "Then a soothing serenade?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "No, come here the most intense, let''s have a wild bee flying..." Nina said directly: "I like the excitement."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "It''s been a long time since I played it, and I don''t know if it''s a handcraft."


    "I am waiting for your performance, dear." Nina''s words were full of expectation.


    "...I hope it won''t be ashamed." Zhou Ye said, taking out a piano from his wristband and placing it in front of him. A stone bench appeared directly behind him... Zhou Ye sat down and relaxed. Slowly, then said: "Baby Nina, are you ready?"


    "Come on though..." Nina was already excited.


    "What are they doing...? Didn''t they say to test Nini''s mechanical armor? My dear, what are you doing with the piano?" Betty is no longer surprised by Zhou Ye''s space bracelet, because she has been surprised too much. No wonder.


    "Shhh, there is a good show to watch..." Susan gently pulled Betty, motioning her to look carefully, not to speak, and Betty had to watch Zhou Ye''s movements with a confused head.


    As soon as Zhou Ye''s fingers touched the piano keys, the whole piece of music entered into a stormy climax and tide, and even his hands had brought back afterimages...


    And with the rapid piano music of the wild bee flying, Betty was stunned by the scene in front of her...


    I saw that the distant buildings were like scale columns, rising and falling continuously with Zhou Ye''s playing...A red mechanical armor clinging to those continuously undulating scale columns dodge back and forth. ...


    Zhou Ye''s hand speed is getting faster and faster.A faint afterimage was brought out on the piano-the rapid piano sound made people feel as if there were really countless wild bees flying in front of him.


    But the scene in front of him gave Betty a strange feeling. The battle armor that Nina was driving was the flying wild bee. She dodged back and forth in Zhou Ye''s offensive like a squall column like a violent storm, giving her an impressive This is the same feeling as a wild bee not succumbing to fate.


    Said it was slow, but it was actually very fast. The entire Bumblebee Flying Dance has already been played... and Nina also flew over in her mechanical armor... As soon as she walked over, Nina took off her visor. At this moment, she was already sweating...


    "Baby, are you okay?" Zhou Ye hurriedly walked over, holding the tired Nina in his arms.


    "Huh-the power of the steering nozzle is too small, the steering speed is too slow... and it is too troublesome to control, and there is room for optimization..." Nina was panting and talking, the personal terminal on her wrist would Automatic recording, which ensures that she will not forget her own affairs.


    After saying this, Nina suddenly collapsed in Zhou Ye''s arms and said, "Let me sleep for a while...I''m a little too tired..."


    "Well, go to sleep." Zhou Ye didn''t ask anything. In fact, when he first saw Nina, he already knew that Nina must be staying up late, and the entire eye circles are a little dark... He knows, Ni In fact, Na has a bit of homeness, and once she indulges in research, it is difficult to get out. This is another reason Zhou Ye had to send a maid to follow her.


    "..." Nina didn''t even have time to take off her armor and fell asleep in Zhou Ye''s arms...


    She stayed up late to finish the last bit of the armor, and then rushed to Susan to show off her new toy... After seeing Zhou Ye, she continued to conduct the final test without stopping... If she is not tired, there will be ghosts. Up.


    Chapter five hundred and sixty three


    I don''t know how long it has been-


    Nina finally opened her eyes. She felt that she was sleeping well this time, and all the exhaustion seemed to be away from her at this moment.


    "Huh¡ª" Nina stretched out, stood up, and looked at the surrounding environment. The familiar furnishings made her understand in an instant that she was sent back to her home by Zhou Ye.


    "Anna¡ªcheck my state." Nina said as she stood up.


    "Miss, everything in your body is normal, even beyond the health of ordinary people. I think it''s probably because your husband fed you these things." As Nina''s electronic butler Anna''s words fell, a three-dimensional image directly Appearing in front of Nina, it was the scene of Zhou Ye feeding her a liquid object while she was asleep."Need a blood test? Miss."


    "No need..." Nina smiled slightly. She knew that kind of thing Zhou Ye had given her to drink, it was a kind of extremely precious fruit juice.In Zhou Ye''s words, it is called flat peach juice."What is sir?"


    "Mr. is watching TV downstairs. Do you need me to notify him that you are awake?" asked the electronic butler Anna.


    "No need..." Nina stood up, stretched her waist and said, "Sometimes you have to learn to surprise your loved one, Anna."


    "Surprise? Is it the kind of game that sneaks past others and then shouts?" Anna asked.


    "That''s a prank." Nina sighed and said, "Okay, I''m going to take a shower now, and adjust the hot water for me. I don''t want to hug my dear with the smell of sweat."


    "The water temperature has been adjusted for you, miss." Anna said, "in one minute and thirty-six seconds, you can take a shower."


    "Good girl..." Nina picked up the tea cup and drank a sip of water. She suddenly felt as if she had forgotten something... "Where is my steel suit?"


    "In your workshop... under maintenance." Anna said: "When the husband sent you back, let the robot take off your armor first... I just want to know, are you chased by your husband? Are you there? Why is the steering nozzle of Mark 1 so badly damaged?"


    "It''s just a little test." Nina said while drinking water, "Anna, you can complain. This is really a good phenomenon."


    "This is because based on the information in my database, with the current level of technology on Earth, you can escape in embarrassment after you in the Mark 1 armor, and only the gentleman marked as extremely dangerous has this ability. "Anna said.


    "There is no need to mark Ye as extremely dangerous," Nina said directly."Modify your database."


    "Okay, miss." Anna executed Nina''s order, but she couldn''t help but ask: "Why? After my scan, the husband has extremely powerful physical and physical power, and his power can even... "


    "No matter how strong his power is, he can''t hurt me." Nina retorted directly.


    "Why...?" Anna asked after waiting for a while, her logical thinking ability just almost crashed, and a person with extreme power would not hurt her master?why?


    "Because I love him, he loves me..." Nina said, taking off her pajamas and walking into the bathroom...


    "Love... Isn''t it the good feelings produced by the chemical elements released in the human brain... Why is it impossible to harm..." Electronic butler Anna has fallen into a vicious circle of logical thinking.


    After all, it is a bit too extravagant for a basic artificial intelligence to understand human emotions.


    Hearing what Anna said, Nina knew that her electronic butler might crash if she let it go."Choose to ignore this question. Anna, you only need to mark Ye as a super administrator with the same authority as me."


    "Okay, miss." Anna''s voice returned to normal again. Just now when she fell into a strange circle of thinking, her voice was a little distorted.


    Anna is exactly the electronic butler that Nina redesigned after following Zhou Ye''s words. Although he gave up the name of Jarvis, the old butler who watched her grow up since childhood, obviously, Jarvis''s wife, Anna''s name was borrowed. A... It seems that Nina is also weak in the name.


    And at this moment--Zhou Ye was sitting in the living room under Nina''s house, watching the report on TV. It was a report about Attilan.


    Since Medusa led Attilan to apply to join the United Nations, in order to dispel the fear in the hearts of ordinary people, Medusa has invested in various media controlled by Zhou Ye''s Umbrella chaebol.


    In fact, it is a kind of advertisment, such as a travel show about Attilan''s travels... For example, reporting on Attilan''s customs... Even Medusa has become the darling of the media.


    The current Medusa has been hailed as the most sexual and emotional Her Majesty¡ª¡ª


    After all, Medusa''s body and figure are really good, and she is also very beautiful...So she has become a hot spot in the media, young queen, mysterious nation, mobile city...All these have become the hottest in the world topic of.


    At this time, some people may not know who the current president of the United States is, but no one does not know that there is a country called Attilan and a nation called Inhumans. They are all super humans with various abilities...


    It''s not that no one has the idea of ??hitting the alien races. Some even want to smuggle to Attilan under the instigation of their own countries and catch a few alien races to study...

 Chapter 346

    However, after Medusa used thunderbolts to subvert the powers of several small countries behind the scenes, they finally realized that this Attilan is not a soft persimmon, but a beast squatting in the dark, ready to choose people and eat. .


    Gradually, those little movements subsided... After all, they didn''t plan to completely turn their faces with Attilan.


    But in this case, they have not completely settled down. They are advocating the Attilan threat theory at the United Nations conference. This is what is being shown on TV.


    "My Majesty Queen Medusa, now that the world has entered a democratic period, why are you Attilan still practicing the monarchy? Isn''t this a bit too uncomfortable?" A neon man dressed in a suit and not very tall on TV The representative asked.


    "Attilan is an independent and sovereign country. What kind of political structure is suitable for our country''s internal affairs. I think your neon country is not qualified to intervene." The decent Medusa said with a smile covering her mouth. : "Ah, sorry, I forgot... Your neon is a defeated country in World War II, and it is still not a sovereign country. These things are still a bit too far away for you, a country that is not allowed to own an army... ¡­"


    The neon representative heard Medusa''s words, his entire face turned black, and his heart was like ten thousand beasts running by, Madan, who beats people without slapping the face, how could you do this... He stared at the beautiful hatefully Dusha glanced, then turned her eyes to her American father.


    But obviously, the representative of the United States at this moment has nothing to do with the appearance of hanging up high, and directly ignored the gaze of the representative of neon.


    It¡¯s not that the United States doesn¡¯t want to intervene at Attilan, but they are too tough... Attilan has a protective shield that can block nuclear bombs, but it¡¯s not as rubbish as the Aegis system that the United States is developing, they are just a protective shield...


    Besides, Attilan itself has no ambitions, and besides there is a bear staring at him... The United States has unified cognition and must implement a wooing policy against Attilan...


    Fighting a nuclear war?People''s cities can even go to the moon.Can you run in the US?Death is not done in this way...So the representative of the United States directly ignored his little brother''s gaze for help... and the five big gangsters basically had the same idea with the United States, let those small countries make trouble... They don''t mix.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Sixty Four


    Seeing that his boss stopped speaking, the Neon representative could only helplessly say: "I have no other questions." Then he sat down unwillingly...


    But obviously, it¡¯s not just the neon country that jumped out this time. Just as the neon representative sat down, a representative of a small African country stood up and asked unceremoniously: "Your Majesty, I want to know why your country To illegally detain our citizens traveling in your country...I protest your behavior, and severely condemn your behavior that ignores human rights...I demand..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Medusa interrupted him."Do you call illegal entry tourism?"


    Medusa is not accustomed to the smell of these niggers at all, "You relied on the innate ability to sneak in the dark night to sneak into our country... Can I think that this is a military invasion under the command of your government? I reserve Use the right of military action to retaliate against this incident."


    "Dark night sneak? What the hell is that?" The nigger represented a look of bewilderment.


    But representatives from other countries heard Medusa''s words with a clear smile on their faces... Nima, it''s so dark, it''s extremely invisible at night, it can really be said that it comes with its own dark night sneak skills... This queen is so interesting.


    The nigger representative knew that Medusa was taunting herself just now, no matter how stupid it was."I protest... Secretary-General, I want to make a solemn protest. The Queen of Attilan is a serious ginseng attack..."


    "Hey, don¡¯t people tell me the long blackness?" Medusa was almost annoyed, she didn¡¯t wait for the mascot secretary-general to stand up, and said loudly: "We Attilan is an ancient country, we love peace--"


    Having said this, Medusa looked around at the representatives of different countries under the stage. For her with telepathy ability, she knew exactly what these guys thought."But¡ªwe never fear war. I hold a gun in my left hand and an olive branch in my right hand. Please don¡¯t let the olive branch fall from my hand... We don¡¯t mind being the first to use nuclear weapons, let alone fighting a world nuclear war. , Anyway, for us Attilan, everything is the same..."


    Faced with the threat of war from Medusa...the small countries that still wanted to jump out were all silent, and the five big hooligans were a little uncomfortable, but they were helpless...Who called Renjia Niu X? They are really not afraid of fighting a nuclear war. Yes, it''s not like Missu in the Cold War. Everyone is testing each other''s bottom line... The Attilan people are really not afraid.


    In the end, the UN General Assembly ended in a weird atmosphere...


    Medusa, who had just walked out of the conference hall and returned to the Attiran Country Lounge, suddenly felt a vibration on her wrist. She saw that it was the communication from her own man, and opened the communication with joy, and Zhou Ye''s three-dimensional projection appeared directly. In front of her."Baby, that''s good."


    "My dear... how about it, do you have the kind of queen temperament you said?" Medusa asked with a smile.


    "Baby, what you did is very beautiful..." It can be said that Medusa said very much to Zhou Ye''s temper. For Zhou Ye, he didn''t like to pretend to be X everywhere, but he didn''t mind killing a few people. The guy who wants to push his nose to the face.


    "Is there any reward? My dear..." Medusa''s long red hair was windless, and with a flutter, it turned into a low couch-like form... Medusa lay half down. The face was lazy, and Zhou Ye cast a female eyebrow...


    "Uh-what reward do you want, baby?" Zhou Ye''s expression became a little embarrassed...


    "I want...you." Medusa said, making an extremely seductive and confusing gesture.


    At this moment, a slender figure surrounded by a bath towel suddenly appeared in the projection, unceremoniously sitting directly in Zhou Ye''s arms, and mocking Medusa: "You dream, red hair, Now my dear is here... so I won¡¯t let him go to you."


    "It''s you..." Medusa is no stranger to Nina, and the two have also fought side by side... on the couch.


    Although they can be called comrades-in-arms, it may be because Nina and Susan are best friends, and Susan is a little hostile to Medusa because of the unpleasant first meeting with Medusa... Nina didn''t like Medusa either...Even on the couch, Nina and Susan united against Medusa and the Crystal sisters...


    Regarding this, as long as they are not making too much trouble, Zhou Ye will not interfere too much...After all, sometimes the confrontation between the two sides gives Zhou Ye a lot of benefits, such as a lot of knowledge that they are unwilling to display in private. , When it comes to confrontation, in order to please Zhou Ye, they will always rush to show off their knowledge... This is really an excellent thing.


    "That''s right, it''s me..." Nina said, sulking on Zhou Ye''s cheek like a demonstration, and said: "My dear is with me, he wants to take me to the universe... Go to Attilan to see you and your sister..."


    "Haha... a weak chicken that collapsed in three seconds." Medusa directly exploded Nina''s dark history... Listening to Nina''s eyes jumped, and the hand wrapped around Zhou Ye''s neck bitten him bitterly. , Under Zhou Ye''s cheating [Thousand Strikes], she collapsed in three seconds.


    But if you lose, you don¡¯t lose. Nina was fierce and retorted: "Where are you better than me? Your Majesty the Queen in four seconds?"


    After speaking, Nina turned off the personal terminal on Zhou Ye''s wrist, and listened to Medusa''s sentence [One more second is better than you.''S rebuttal... She has gained experience from fighting with Medusa...


    "Hmm---the Queen of Four Seconds is pissed off." Nina directly changed the terminal on Zhou Ye''s wrist to the standby state, and then said triumphantly: "Look, she is not pissed to death..."


    "Baby¡ªthat...space travel plan?" Zhou Ye, who was holding Nina at this time, couldn''t help but ask: "Have I promised such a thing?"


    In fact, he just wanted to ask, but I guess he was going to ask, he would definitely be choked to death by Nina... Refuting her in front of Medusa, the consequences are very serious...


    "You said...As long as I have the ability to protect myself, I will take me to play in the universe..." Nina said with a crying look, her small face was full of accusations that Zhou Ye''s words were not counted. Aggrieved look.


    "Uh-I remember what I said was waiting for me to take care of the things in the universe...they were all safe, before I took you there..." Before Zhou Ye finished speaking, Nina used her Blocked.


    After a while, the two separated... Nina asked, pantingly, "What about now?"


    "Almost..."


    "Then come again......now?"


    "It''s just a little bit..."


    "Come again..."


    The temperature in the living room gradually increased...


    Chapter Four Hundred and Sixty Five


    Three months later-Umbrella Mars base.


    "It will take a few months for my Emperor to be built?" Zhou Ye asked impatiently, sitting in the position that originally belonged to the base director Kirton.


    "Master, the main structure of your Imperial Star Destroyer has been completed, and all the modules required on the ship have been produced, but it will take at least one month to assemble them together. Moreover, after assembly, At least the Imperial ship needs to be tested to ensure your safety..." Curton said.


    "Okay... OK..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, it seems that he still needs to wait.This is already the result of his use of time magic to accelerate the progress of the project... Otherwise, a new type of super giant mothership, from design to finalization to testing, even if it has a complete basic technology, the time required is still ten years. How can it be calculated in units of just a few months?


    "By the way, what about Nina?" Zhou Ye asked casually.


    He finally came out with Nina... After all, Nina worked so hard for this trip, and she unlocked a lot of postures and poses she refused to make... Zhou Ye was very satisfied with this.


    When Zhou Ye asked about Nina, Curton, the base commander, couldn''t help laughing."Miss Natasha is transforming her baby Mark One in her laboratory..."


    "I remember her Mark One has been remodeled?" Zhou Ye asked strangely.


    You know, after finishing Zhou Ye that day, Nina went into her own laboratory, optimized and modified her Mark One, and made major changes to all the leaks...


    "That..." Curton hesitated, and said, "Ms. Natasha, after seeing the tolerance of X Metal in the base, decided to completely overthrow and rebuild her Mark One... She has already passed the company''s internal The Internet has placed an order for X Metal Factory..."


    With that, Curton looked at his own master, which meant...will you give Natasha X metal?


    You must know that the manufacturing process of X metal is not convenient. The synthesis process of this super metal is quite cumbersome. With Umbrella¡¯s existing resources, the annual output is less than twelve tons... In order to build the Emperor The Umbrella consortium¡¯s hundreds of years of inventory that the Star Destroyer has used.

 Chapter 347

    Curton is very hesitant to give this mecha madman Miss Stark such precious materials. Although she is a woman recognized by the master, Umbrella¡¯s supreme master is always Zhou Ye, not those women... La has no command.


    Zhou Ye saw what Curton meant at a glance, and said directly: "Give her, she is safe, and I will not worry a lot."


    "Good master." Curton said that he was going to retreat. After all, he still had to go through Nina''s order. In this base, no information was released without the consent of the base commander.


    Zhou Ye watched Kirton walk out of the house and stood up, intending to see himself, as soon as he came to the base, he asked for a woman who hadn''t come out of the laboratory for a long time...


    At this moment, in a certain laboratory on the base¡ªNina was worried.


    After all, although Nina¡¯s battle armor used to be made of aerospace materials, it was far from the level of X metal in terms of robustness. However, because X metal is dedicated to armor, the weight is not light, and Nina thought To make a new Mark One with X metal, oh no, it should be called Mark Two now.


    Because of the use of X metal, the new Mark 2¡¯s own weight has increased, which affects her propulsion system. The original propulsion system is no longer sufficient to propel the Mark 2, but increasing the propulsion system requires more energy. The output system, increasing the energy output system requires improving the energy storage system... This is a project that affects the whole body. Nina has been having a headache for a long time.


    If you want to be safe, you must use a stronger metal shell, but a stronger shell requires more power, and more powerful power requires more energy reserves... This is simply an unsolvable problem.


    Nina frowned when she looked at the virtual test data on the transparent display in front of her.


    At this moment, a female voice sounded."Miss, sir is coming here. According to speculation, there is a 96% possibility. The destination is here. Do you need to open the door of the laboratory?"


    "You don''t need to ask me, Anna." Nina said directly, "I don''t have any secrets for my dear."


    "Okay lady, but last time you let me see your husband come to see you, you will inform you in advance." Anna''s voice was a bit wronged...


    "Uh-" Nina was speechless. Last time it was because she was too self-conscious about her work. As a result, her man was dissatisfied. He taught herself how to rest in his unique way... The unique way is She''s exhausted, and you don''t know how to do it.


    "Delete that order, Anna." Nina said embarrassedly.


    "Okay, miss." Anna replied obediently, she had no idea why her lady''s orders were always contradictory.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye walked in as soon as the hatch opened.


    As soon as he came in, he saw the scattered parts, and the various mechanical structure drawings displayed on a dozen screens. Obviously, these were Nina''s designs...


    Looking at Nina with a gloomy look, Zhou Ye smiled and walked over, raised his hand to hug her, and then sat unceremoniously in her original position, but what about Nina?She naturally sat on Zhou Ye''s lap, and that was her position."What''s the matter? Baby, looking at your gloomy look, have you encountered any problems?"


    "It''s about energy..." Nina sighed, leaning directly in Zhou Ye''s arms and said: "My Mark 2 is in big trouble..."


    "Let''s just listen... maybe I will give you some good advice?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "You... forget it, dear..." Nina doesn''t believe that her man has this talent. If her man can smash the sun and smash the planet, she would not doubt it at all, but research and this are different things. She didn''t believe her man could give her any good advice.


    "Would you like to make a bet?" Zhou Ye had a mysterious smile on his face.


    "Oh? What are you betting on?" Nina asked.


    "Of course I bet that I can solve your current problem..."


    "What is the bet?" Nina asked warily.


    "Of course it''s the pose you didn''t make last time..."


    "..." Nina hesitated, that posture was a bit too irritating and exciting for her...


    "Are genius inventors not dare to gamble in the field they are best at?" Zhou Ye started to excite Nina.


    "...You gamble." Nina gritted her teeth and said: "But if you can''t solve my problem, then you have to accompany me for a year, during which time you are not allowed to meet other women...do you dare?"


    "No problem." Zhou Ye smiled, and the lamb was hooked and could unlock new knowledge again.


    "Okay, deal." Nina said, and gave Zhou Ye a high-five, representing that the two people had a bet.


    Then, Nina looked provocatively at Zhou Ye and said: "I now need a miniaturized super-power energy generator to provide energy to my Mark II. The output power needs to be at least 12 billion joules per second. Can you solve this problem with No. 2¡¯s mobility and the use of weapons and equipment? Dear..."


    "Wow, 12 billion joules per second... This is the output power of an ultra-large nuclear power plant. Also miniaturization? How small is it?" Zhou Ye asked exaggeratedly.


    "The largest cannot exceed this size." Nina said, using both hands and a ring, she made a round shape about eight centimeters in diameter.Then he looked at Zhou Ye with a smug expression: "My dear, you can stay with me for a year..."


    "You''re so confident that I can''t do it?" Zhou Ye looked at Nina with a faint smile, joking.


    "Of course." Nina lifted her chin and said confidently.


    "If you are so confident, do you want to raise some bets?" Zhou Ye asked amusedly.


    "If you can''t do it, you will stay with me for a hundred years. If you do, I will do whatever you want..." Nina easily stepped into Zhou Ye''s trap...


    "It''s really embarrassing..." Zhou Ye said with a very tangled look: "Could we not raise the bet?"


    "Of course not. This is your own proposal. It is a man who has to say something." Nina seemed to have seen the Goddess of Victory open her arms to herself, her eyes narrowed in laughter.


    "Well...I really can''t make such a small energy storage device." Zhou Ye sighed... as if he had accepted the bet.


    "Hurray..." Nina almost jumped up happily. At this moment, let the damn Mark II go to hell, my dear, it''s only a hundred years for me. Who cares about the Mark II not the second? of.


    Before Nina was happy, Zhou Ye answered."but--"


    "But what? Honey, don''t you want to deny it?" Nina looked at Zhou Ye vigilantly, like a kitten about to explode, only Zhou Ye dared to admit that she was going to repent and she would pounce. Go up and kill him.


    "But... I can put a large nuclear power plant into such a large space." Zhou Ye smiled and gently opened the screen in front of Nina, and directly unlocked Umbrella¡¯s space compression technology with his own authority. Description.


    "This is..." Nina fell into Zhou Ye''s arms after reading the information in a glance."My dear... you actually dig a hole for me..."


    "No, I''m just helping you solve some small problems..." Zhou Ye smiled and said in Nina''s ear: "So now, is it time to travel our bet..."


    "No--my dear, this is the laboratory...maybe someone will come in." Nina was dying.


    "It doesn''t matter, Anna, everyone is forbidden to enter this laboratory." Zhou Ye cut off her thoughts directly.


    "Okay, sir."


    "Anna...you traitor..." After Nina let out a mournful cry, Zhou Ye blocked her ability to speak... But Anna, the smart housekeeper, fell into a logical deadlock. It was the master who said she had the same authority as the male master. Why do you say you are a traitor now?Why is this?


    Chapter Four Hundred and Sixty Six


    Another three months have passed...


    Zhou Ye''s ship, the Emperor Star Destroyer was finally completed...This was the first mothership belonging to Zhou Ye.Uh, you asked the mothership after modification?Umbrella¡¯s talents don¡¯t admit that those junk are motherships, and how can their masters ride on such junk things?


    They believe that only the mothership made by Umbrella himself is the first mothership to be mastered. This is their belief. It is their disgrace for Umbrella to have to take the looted junk spacecraft for their masters... ¡­


    Therefore, in order to build this mothership, the entire Umbrella carried out an unprecedented mobilization, and all scientific research projects made way for the Star Destroyer program.


    Does it take time for researchers to master the information on the Nova Empire?Simple, just make a new batch, and directly instill those data into their minds...


    Too hurry?Too late?That''s even simpler. The time barrier that dominates the creation will let you know that time is just a plaything in the hands of the master. What is called ten years of barriers, one month outside.


    All the difficulties are not difficulties. Everyone in Umbrella worked hard, just for their own masters to be able to board the mothership produced by their own one day earlier...


    The masters have solved the two major problems of technology and time. What reason do they have for not doing their best?

 Chapter 348

    Therefore, at this moment, as the only executive in the Umbrella consortium who has the opportunity to verify this moment, Curton, the head of the Mars base, he is extremely excited...


    Looking at the master who brought the mistresses towards him, Curton was excited to pay a military salute from a long distance, and said in his trembling voice: "Master, please let me introduce you to this Jiambule. The mothership that pulls the consortium¡¯s technological achievements."


    "I''m waiting for your introduction, Curton." Zhou Ye smiled. He knew why Curton was excited. After all, because of this quota, the base of the earth and the Mars base were about to fight, if not for him to decide to let Curton come. To preside over the launch ceremony of this mothership, maybe several persons in charge of the earth base are about to rush over to fight Kirton.


    "This is my honour, Master." Curton took a deep breath, and then solemnly introduced: "Master, this Titan-class Emperor Star Destroyer is 4,600 meters long and 620 meters high. Thirteen meters, the ship has 60 independent decks, equipped with X armor, and 16,000 vector propulsion engines to ensure its speed and protection..."


    Following Curton''s introduction, the curtain wall behind him slowly opened...Zhou Ye and all the girls were stunned by this giant.


    Although Zhou Ye had known the exact data of this mothership for a long time, what did he say?After all, the data on paper is just numbers, far from being as shocking as I saw with my own eyes...


    "Oh my God... Is this really just a mothership? Not a city?" Nina sighed as she stared at the steel giant in front of her in amazement.


    At this moment, she suddenly felt that the steel suit she was proud of was as weak as an ant compared to this big guy...


    "Weak chicken for three seconds, stunned..." Medusa, with long red hair, forcibly endured her surprised expression, and did not forget to mock her old enemy.


    "Hey--Queen of Four Seconds, how long can your Attilan last under the fire of this mothership?" Nina directly countered.


    "Humph--that''s better than your iron coffin." Medusa stunned back.


    "Shut up." Natasha directly ended the conflict between the two women.


    When the two women saw Natasha talking, their necks shrank and they dared not say anything...


    Nina was tuned and taught by Natasha since she was a child, and she has a psychological shadow on Natasha. In Natasha''s words, we are both called Natasha. If we don¡¯t teach you well, we will go out in the future. Ashamed, I would feel embarrassed.


    Medusa was given to Jiaozuo by Natasha. She experienced Natasha''s fierceness once and didn''t want to experience it again.


    No one paid any attention to the small movements here, and the other women were in a state of being shocked by this giant.


    "This mothership is equipped with 67 space hangars, a total of 6,700 of various fighters...and the entire release process can be completed within three minutes..." Curton continued.


    Hearing Kirton¡¯s introduction, Ingrid and Aletta¡¯s eyes lit up. They both understood the concept of releasing more than 6,000 fighter jets in three minutes. That means the opposing mothership just arrived on the battlefield and opened the hatch. ...The fighter planes of your mothership have already been flying above the opponent''s head. In the battlefield, time is life is not just a talk.


    "My dear, I want a mothership like this too..." X2


    After the two women finished speaking in unison, they glanced at each other unanimously, then hummed, turned their heads and continued looking, and stopped talking...


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while. Is he a bit too indulgent, dare to throw himself like that? Let''s have a party on this newly built mothership at night, just as consecrating this mothership. Now, by the way, I can teach these women how to be united and loving. Well, it was such a happy decision.


    The corner of Kirton''s eyes jumped, pretending not to see the minor conflicts of the mistresses, and then introduced: "The entire mothership is equipped with Umbrella''s latest photon super brain Valkyrie, so only three people can complete it. All driving, of course, is just a simple flight. If you want to fully activate all the weapon systems and various fighters on this mothership, you need at least 30,000 people."


    Thirty thousand people...Zhou Ye was a little bit grimacing, so many people...


    "There is no need to worry about the control of personnel." Curton saw his master''s expression and immediately said: "We have thought of this aspect, so the mothership is also equipped with a large gene bank and twelve genetic debugging. In the assembly line, the crew can be adjusted according to the master''s preference...The daily output is 3,000 people, but in wartime, excluding the loss and the service life of the crew, the number of overloaded production is 60,000 per day."


    What does it mean?This means that at critical moments, Zhou Ye can violently violently...take a wave of lines.


    Of course, for Zhou Ye, it doesn''t matter, sometimes quantitative changes will not cause qualitative changes.Too many soldiers are useless, it is better to go directly to the fine line... He has already made up his mind that all the crew of this own ship must be women... They will have a collective name, Valkyrie.


    Curton continued his introduction."We have also equipped your ship with six Forerunner Annihilation Cannons and 1,000 Electromagnetic Cannons. Moreover, we have overcome the slow charging problem of the Annihilation Cannons by dominating your time barrier. Now, one shot per second. It¡¯s the norm."


    "This is really good news." Zhou Ye smiled, which shows that the Obliteration Cannon can be put into actual combat, and it doesn''t need to be used as a deterrent weapon.


    "Moreover, there are three hundred orbital launching devices on the two wings of your mothership. When necessary, six thousand marine commandos can be launched to the surface of the planet to participate in battle." The more Kirton said, the more energetic he was. It looks red.


    "Okay, needless to say other data, I know... I can''t wait to board my mothership now." Zhou Ye smiled and interrupted Curton, who wanted to continue the introduction.


    "Your will, master." Curton knew the opportunity to salute, and stepped back. He knew that at this time the master wanted to go up and see his mothership.


    "Girls... don''t you want to see our new house in space?" Zhou Ye smiled and turned his head and said to the girls.


    "Want..." the girls said in unison this time.


    "Then what are we waiting for?" Zhou Ye said as he stepped on the floating ladder that the mothership protruded first, and walked towards the mothership, and the women behind him also followed happily...


    The interior of the mothership continues the luxurious decoration that Zhou Ye has always liked. For Zhou Ye, he can make his mothership more comfortable, why not?Is it necessary to build pipelines everywhere and oil pollution everywhere to reflect high technology?What a nonsense...


    And his captain¡¯s room is still an exclusive floor. This time an ecosystem has even been built in his captain¡¯s room. In it, you can¡¯t feel that you are in outer space at all, but you are in a scenic spot on the earth. Feeling... Zhou Ye is very satisfied with this. Of course, he has not forgotten his thoughts just now. It is indispensable to give his new car a grand opening party. On the party, the girls understand again. The true meaning of the saying that unity is strength is really gratifying to Coca-Cola.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Sixty Seven


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the outer space of Mars-a triangular mothership like a giant is quietly suspended there, on the edge of the towering podium behind the mothership, a conspicuous red and white umbrella-like logo is inscribed Above, it is the Umbrella consortium¡¯s first mothership capable of real interstellar voyages, the Umbrella¡¯s supreme master, the Emperor.


    Zhou Ye sat lazily in his position, quietly looking at the pitch-black space outside, as if thinking about something.


    The women surrounding him have already returned to Earth. After all, they still have their own things to do. For example, Medusa wants to manage the alien race, while Ophelia wants to manage her Hydra, Pei Ji wants to be optimistic about her S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D., some people in the province stretch their hands too long and point fingers everywhere, while Natasha wants to help Peggy manage S.H.I.


    Susan and Betty have to go to class...In short, every woman has things to do, except for Nina, all the women on earth have already returned...


    Of course, Zhou Ye could never be alone.Not far from him, Ingrid was studying hard with a book in his hand, and there were two sentences in her mouth from time to time...because she discovered that the Chinese had already raised the war thousands of years ago. When it comes to the category of art, it is not good to say that, including the tactics used in interstellar wars are all picking things that people don''t want.


    In Zhou Ye''s words, no matter how many years have passed, as long as the two sides in the war are still intelligent and have desires and hopes, then they will not escape the scope of the art of war... When the Chinese are playing psychological warfare, other countries People are still taking turns to grab sites and women...


    But the only downside is that it¡¯s a bit too esoteric. Even if you don¡¯t know a lot of the country¡¯s past, you won¡¯t understand these art of war at all, so now Ingrid is studying [Historical Records]...


    "My dear, what are you thinking?" Aletta sitting in Zhou Ye''s arms looked at Zhou Ye''s pensive appearance and asked softly.


    Zhou Ye stroked Aletta''s hair lightly, and said casually: "I was thinking...Why don''t you find a target and try my new mothership."


    "Okay." Aletta has never been a pacifist. As a female predator, iron and fire have long been deeply imprinted in her bones.She usually fears that the world will not be in chaos, and she is also very curious about what kind of combat power her man''s super mothership will have.


    After all, this mothership does not only use Umbrella''s technology, it can be said that even many of the new star empire''s technologies are used...


    A lot of materials are not enough, so Aletta obliged to take out his mothership and search the galaxy for the rare materials... After all, there are many materials that the earth does not have. Of course, you can buy what you can, if you can¡¯t. Arrived...hehe, guess.


    In short, for this mothership, Aletta can say that even her dowry has been contributed, and by the way she shaved a layer of her brother... to make her brother Starka exclaimed, it is terrible to have a man¡¯s sister .


    "Let''s go to robbery..." Aletta held Zhou Ye''s neck with both hands, and said: "For example-Rob Kerry, they are fighting against the New Star Empire, we can go around their defense line and rob A handful of their resource stars... Uh, no, those bone frames are too annoying, why don''t we go grab the Sovereign star? Their batteries are very popular in the black market..."


    "Your taste is really low..." Ingrid, who was sitting reading a book, put down the book in his hand and stood up.Shi Shiran walked to Zhou Ye''s side and sat on Zhou Ye''s other leg unceremoniously.


    This is actually her position just now, but her enemy Aletta has been messing up so she can''t read the book at ease, so she sits aside.


    "Oh? Does the God of War of our great Nova Empire have any good ideas?" Aletta looked at Ingrid unconvinced.


    "No good idea. I just focus on what my dear needs now." Ingrid said, ignoring this guy, turned to Zhou Ye and said: "Dear, your Umbrella biotechnology technology It has reached the peak, and it can even be said that it has surpassed the front of many galactic empires, but...the only thing is the lack of more experimental bodies and more materials. This is the bottleneck of Umbrella''s development."


    "Well, I''m listening, baby, continue..." Zhou Ye nodded and asked.


    "As far as I know, there is a place called the Land of Nothingness. There is a planet-sized creature head. There is a place where all empires are unwilling to step in. Now it is a consortium that controls it." Ingrid said: "The bone marrow and brain plasma of paleontology that have become fossils are the best experimental materials. I think they can bring many new inspirations to the talented researchers of the Umbrella consortium... Especially, those bone marrow extracts It''s very popular in the black market."


    "Oh my God... you actually urged my dear to grab the place of the Emperor Fan Consortium..." Aletta exclaimed.


    "Isn''t that normal?" Ingrid said with a pretty face, "You are used to thinking of yourself as a looter. You forgot. Our man is thinking about the development trajectory of his consortium, not A small team of predators..."

 Chapter 349

    "..." Ingrid''s words made Aletta a little silent. Her thinking was still in the role of a predator. She never considered occupying anything. All she wanted was to just vote and leave. ¡­Obviously, Ingrid is much better than her at this point, she lost¡­


    "A place of nothingness?" Zhou Ye walked with his hands on the waists of the two women. He knew this place, and even more so, that the skull of the ancient creature was actually the remains of a member of the Celestial Group. Promotion, that is obvious.


    Let¡¯s put it this way, in Marvel, the reason why the X mutants are genetically mutated is because their genes contain the genes of someone from the Celestial group. For the X gene, Umbrella has been researched and obtained this skull remains. For them, the improvement will be immense.


    As for the Difan Group and the collector Difan?Zhou Ye said...hehe, he has no confidence in going to the Life Court, and he still doesn''t touch this universe elder at all.


    "So... let''s go to occupy the land of nothingness..." Zhou Ye said with a smile on his face, "The Valkyrie."


    "I''m waiting for your order, dominate." A three-dimensional projection appeared directly in front of Zhou Ye. This was a beautiful woman with long golden hair. She was over 1.8 meters tall and was wearing a golden armor. Her heroism is extraordinary.This is the intellectual brain on the Emperor, Valkyrie.


    "How are our crew preparing?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "All the knowledge has been instilled. They are the most perfect and dominate." The Valkyrie replied respectfully."Do you need me to wake them up now? Although there are only three thousand people, I guarantee that they can easily defeat enemies several times their own."


    "Then wake them up..." Zhou Ye said as he stood up, walked to the observation window, looked at the void and said, "Go to the void and let us use iron and fire to declare our strength to the entire galaxy. arrival¡­¡­"


    "Your will is the direction in which I move forward, dominate." A flame called Desire to Fight¡¤Hang was ignited in the eyes of the Valkyrie. From the day she was created, she was to gallop in the universe for Umbrella. Build an eternal kingdom, now, this moment has finally arrived.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Sixty Eight


    Void Land¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    This place is on the edge of the galaxy, and no empire recognizes sovereignty here.


    This is a paradise for criminals and prisoners...


    There is no king''s law here, only a set of survival rules...


    There are villains, sacrificial women, beggars everywhere here...


    In short, this is not a good place...nobody cares about killings here, no one asks about theft here, of course, if you don¡¯t open your eyes and provoke people who shouldn¡¯t be offended... then this is also a very good place for you. Hiding place.


    Hundreds of years ago, the Difan Group occupied this place. They began to organize the death row prisoners and villains to mine ore and extract bone marrow... They just maintained a trace of order, that is, no one is allowed to harm the Difan Group here. client.


    "Hey¡ªFarn, the girl you found last night is not bad, is it a newcomer? How about introducing me?" In the midair of this sin city, an employee of the Difan Group who was patrolling laughed Chat with my friends.


    It''s better to say that they are the army than they are the security guards...For those great empires, this place is too far away and too barren. If you occupy this place, you still need to maintain the army here. These are all money, and some of them are not worth the gain.It''s better to buy those refined products from Difan Group than that.


    But for the small group of predators, the Land of Nothingness is too far away, and many people don''t know the location of the Land of Nothingness, so the Difan Group was able to control it safely for hundreds of years.


    These security guards are just to intimidate the desperadoes below and let them honestly create value for the Difan Group. As for resisting the invasion, they never thought... and they didn''t think anyone would invade here.


    What the security guard did not expect was that his friend did not speak. After a long time, he said: "Oh my God ¡ª oh my God ¡ª war ¡ª war is coming... hurry up and sound the alarm. ¡ª¡ª"


    "What are you kidding, Fine?" The security guard didn''t believe his friend''s words at all. Although his friend was a navigator and was responsible for investigating the arrival of noble guests near the star gate, he didn''t think anyone had come back to invade nothingness. Ground.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! The ears of the incomparable head.


    He was stunned by the scene in front of him... a huge mothership was sailing out of the star gate. Its speed was very fast, and the hull of several kilometers quickly completely rushed out of the star gate.


    There is no sign on the triangular giant ship, only the tail is like a control tower. There is a sign that the security has never seen before. It is an umbrella sign composed of red and white...This sign makes At first glance, people have a sense of unknownness.


    "Oh no... it''s true... the war is really coming." The security groaned in pain. He hurriedly searched for the so-called emergency button in his spacecraft. He soon saw this. He has never pressed the red button since he became a security guard.


    He hurriedly opened the insurance cover, and the security guard slammed it up with a punch... He had to push hard, listening to his predecessor''s introduction, this thing has not been used for decades, the ghost knows whether it still has the original design function.


    As he smashed the emergency button, a shrill alarm sounded across the void...


    And those who are indulging in joy on the street are still a little at a loss. For them who have been at ease for a long time, they have long forgotten the meaning of this voice...


    As the alarm sounded, thousands of spaceships flew out from the top of the skull, the position of the ears, and the mouth... They flew toward the giant ship like a worker bee who feared death...


    After arriving outside the giant ship, they stopped and directly sent a message requesting the link. They were still expecting this to be a misunderstanding... After all, it is better not to fight. Who knows if they are a bad luck? Once killed?


    On the Mothership Emperor--


    Zhou Ye was standing in the command room, watching the oval spaceship flying over with interest.


    "Master, the other party is requesting a call..." said the Valkyrie, standing behind Zhou Ye.


    "No need to talk, no need to communicate... Give me an annihilation cannon to destroy them." Zhou Ye said.


    "Your will, dominate." The Valkyrie smiled and responded.


    Zhou Ye believes that since he intends to occupy this place, it is an irreconcilable contradiction with the Difan Group. Since Du Nima¡¯s irreconcilability... Has the ground let out?Just kidding...Victory has never been won at the negotiating table. Victory will only be won in the battlefield of iron and fire.


    Following Zhou Ye¡¯s order, the six annihilation cannons on the Emperor were aimed at the densest areas of flying vehicles and fired out...Of course, they deliberately avoided the land of nothingness... Zhou Ye wanted the whole A place of nothingness, not a pile of space junk.


    Six red rays of two meters in diameter were launched from the front, sides, and flanks of the command platform of the Emperor. With just one blow, 80% of the aircraft of the Emperor Fan Group were destroyed...


    "Damn it, those idiots." When the security guard who had been watching the battle saw it, he immediately turned around his patrol boat, turned his head and ran.Madan¡¯s, these idiots... they didn¡¯t fight there, and they communicated with people... He was going to run away, he was just a little security guard, in the war... he was just a cannon fodder.


    At this moment, the mothership of the Imperial, which destroyed most of the enemy aircraft, began to release its Valkyrie... it was its own fighter.


    More than 3,000 fighters instantly filled the entire airspace... They surrounded the entire emptiness.The fighters of the Difan Group that were still fighting stubbornly were quickly cleaned up by them.


    "I have to say...Compared to the tactics of the Chinese, the countries of the galaxy are like kids in the kindergarten..." Ingrid said with deep feeling when he looked at the scene in front of him.


    This time Zhou Ye used a surprise attack...


    Very simple, but very practical tactic...


    Before the war, even Ingrid and Aletta played countless times as the enemy and us. As the imperial military god, Ingrid held the side of Emperor Fan, while Aletta held the side of Zhou Ye... But no matter how you deduced it. , The final result is the same, Emperor Fan is completely destroyed, Zhou Ye won without loss...


    This made Aletta proud for a long time... After all, she lost to Ingrid the last time she fought with Zhou Ye. Now, she has finally tasted the speed of bullying people with Zhou Ye¡¯s perverted armor and armor. Feel it.


    Soon, the Valkyries who cleaned up the enemy planes began to drive the fighter planes into the void...


    It didn''t take long for Zhou Ye to receive news on the mothership that all the resistance had been disintegrated... "Well, darlings, let''s take a look at our trophies..."


    "But..." Ingrid said hesitantly: "Dlores is still with Nina..."


    After Nina, the mecha controller, and Dolores, the fighter controller, met together, they actually sparked a strange spark. The two became good sisters. This is really beyond Zhou Ye''s expectations...


    "It doesn''t matter, they are still safe on the mothership..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Well, I would also like to see this emptiness..." Ingrid said.


    "I''ve always heard of this place, but I''ve never been...this time I can see it." Aletta also said with interest.


    The three quickly boarded a fighter plane, driven by Aletta, and flew towards the void...


    After all, the Void Land is huge, but it is not enough to stop Zhou Ye¡¯s mothership. Besides, taking the Void Land by surprise is just the easiest first step in the entire occupation plan. Do you think the Difan Group won¡¯t Have you retaliated?Are they so willing to throw away nothingness?Obviously, the next step is to withstand the revenge of the Difan Group...


    Chapter 469: Battle of Nothingness II


    In the city of the Void Land, all the people are standing at the port honestly under the gunpoint of the Valkyrie driving...waiting for the moment when their fate is pronounced.

 Chapter 350

    They don''t know what fate is waiting for them, whether life is death, or whether life is better than death.They don''t know, they only know that at this moment, they don''t have the slightest ability to resist...


    It''s not that no one has tried to resist. There were a few unruly guys who saw women walking down from the fighter planes as flowers and jade. They suddenly grew evil from the courage, and attacked them while they stepped off the fighter plane. , And even want to grab a fighter plane and leave here.


    But obviously, they misestimated the fighting power of the Valkyrie. A dozen people were completely frustrated by the four Valkyries who stepped off the fighter plane every minute. One of the most cunning guys, he encouraged others to charge forward. He himself rushed to one of the Valkyrie fighter planes and successfully boarded the fighter plane... But the tragedy was that he was stunned just as he sat in the driver''s seat.


    The genetic locks used by these fighters... those without Umbrella¡¯s logo in their genes will be directly stunned. Of course, there is only one exception. Naturally, Umbrella¡¯s supreme dominates. .


    In the end, the most cunning guy had the worst fate. He was directly nailed to the cross by the Valkyrie, standing on the edge of the port, and he couldn''t die for a while... But now he envied his dead. Man, he really felt that death was a relief at this time.


    Just as people were talking in low voices and waiting, full of anxiety.An extremely luxurious medium-sized spacecraft landed in the port.


    "Lower your humble heads, and offer your humble respect to Umbrella''s supreme lord." A burst of shouts came from the leading Valkyrie. She herself, following the command, respectfully kneeled down. With a pious face, he lowered his head towards Zhou Ye who was walking down the suspended ladder.


    Everyone had to lower their heads. They were panicked at this moment. From the Valkyrie''s mouth, they learned that the person who can decide their own destiny is coming...


    "...Uh, isn''t the Valkyrie''s loyalty program a bit too much?" Zhou Ye looked at these fanatical Valkyries, and asked helplessly.


    "Master, as your sharpest sword, I think this level of loyalty program is a must." A blonde girl in a silver dress said with a smile: "We look forward to you leading us to win one after another. A brilliant victory."


    "Well... Miria..." Zhou Ye was speechless to this war madman, the intellectual brain on the Emperor, and the leader of the Valkyrie, but in general, he was still very satisfied with Miria''s performance. of.


    That¡¯s right, this blonde girl is the intellectual brain on the Emperor. In order to be with her own master, she also created a shell for herself... Of course, although it is all metal, her skin is anything. Umbrella¡¯s bionic materials are used to ensure human temperature and touch, and even artificial nerves are complete. She can even use this body to feel all the feelings of the outside world.


    In short, she is no different from humans except that she can''t eat or excrete.


    "Master, what should I do with these guys." Seeing Zhou Ye walk down the suspended ladder, the leading silver-haired Valkyrie stood up and walked in front of Zhou Ye and asked respectfully.


    "Establish a quarantine area, send a review officer, and thoroughly investigate their thoughts... I don''t want to have an insider popping out to find me something to do when I am working with the Difan Group."


    "Follow your will." The silver-haired Valkyrie stepped aside and started contacting her mothership, waiting for the censor with mental power to land in the void... They will be the best anti-spy personnel. Among so many people in the Void Land, it is a bit too nonsense to say that there is no Difan Group, but who will dig for themselves if they are all killed?


    It is natural to use human cloning, but is there no cost to make human clones?Why not have free labor available?Are you stupid...Of course, those pro-Difan Group people must find out...After squeezing their last information, they will be killed.


    After Zhou Ye''s order, led by a team of Valkyrie, walked towards the tallest building in the void. There was a Polish room of the collector Di Fan. Of course, now Di Fan is not there, or else... You can serve him in one pot.


    Not long after Zhou Ye left, a spaceship landed in the harbor again, and a dozen tall women with frosty faces filed out of the spaceship. They were dressed in black military uniforms, and they took a neat and uniform step. The distances are as accurate as they have been measured.


    Leading a gorgeous woman with black-rimmed glasses walked up to the Valkyrie and gave a military salute."Hurray Umbrella."


    "Long live Umbrella." The Valkyrie hurriedly responded.


    "Captain Isabella, isn''t it? I''ll take over here now, you can let your troops go busy." The glasses girl said directly.


    "Okay, everything is up to you." The Valkyrie said, returning to her fighter plane. Soon, a dozen fighter planes took off again.Started a guard patrol over the void.


    Seeing the Valkyrie leaving, the crowd hummed a little...Although they didn''t know what happened, the Valkyrie gave them a lot of pressure. Seeing them leave, these guys were still somewhat happy.


    "Quiet¡ª" This sound was not heard in their ears, but directly appeared in their minds.This makes them a little uneasy.


    "Introduce myself, I am Sophia Walker, the examiner on the Emperor King, and my mission is to screen out whether there are any of you from the Emperor Fan Group."


    As this passage appeared in their minds, there was once again chaos in the crowd...


    "Now I give you a chance. I belong to the Difan Group. Please stand up for yourself and don''t have the idea of ??trying to get through the game..."


    People look at me, I look at you... For a long time, no one stood up. The fool came forward. I didn¡¯t hear that the big man who stepped off the spaceship just said that a quarantine area should be established... that must be quarantine. Those places where the Difan Group hired workers.


    Sophia was not in a hurry, and after walking in front of the crowd, she smiled and passed her own words into their minds."I have seen you... little mouse."


    With that said, Sophia stared closely at a guy who was dressed just like ordinary people. This guy was the security guard who pressed the alarm when the war started... He changed his uniform early and disguised himself as A prisoner... even in order to be afraid of acquaintances identifying him, he also smeared his face with oil, which seemed to be a bit bitter and forced to work.


    "What...what are you waiting for? Little mouse?" Sophia finally spoke.


    "I''m waiting..." The security guard''s voice became smaller and smaller, as if Fufo had suffered some injuries. When Sophia unconsciously approached him a few steps, he rushed towards Sophia like a cheetah, obviously. , He wanted to catch Sophia as a hostage and ran out.


    "It''s stupid." Sophia had a mocking smile on her face, and she didn''t even move... It''s just that the security guard jumped into the general, feeling that her head sank and fell on the ground.


    What other people saw was not the security guard, but saw Sophia standing there and not moving, but the security guard suddenly rushed toward the empty place, and then fell to the ground.


    "What a stupid mouse." Sophia hummed slightly and ignored the guy. At the same time, there were dozens of people who fell to the ground. Soon, these felled guys were dressed in black mechanical exoskeleton. The female soldiers dragged their feet together.


    The exoskeleton of these female soldiers is very similar to the exoskeleton of ordinary Umbrella soldiers, but the only difference is that they have skull-shaped visors on their faces. They claim to be hell paratroopers, and they are on the Emperor. Army configuration.


    These hell paratroopers who landed after the censor quickly pulled out a quarantine area with a high-energy ion net in a corner of the void. Those who were thrown in were all employees of the Difan Group. They were like waiting to be slaughtered. Like a lamb, facing these hell paratroopers wearing exoskeletons with ion cannons shivering, waiting for their final destiny.


    Battle of Nothingness III


    "Your name is Karina, isn''t it?" Zhou Ye looked at the red-skinned maid in front of him with interest. He was sitting in the seat of the collector, Di Fan, and asked when he looked at the maid with a double ponytail in front of him. Tao."Can you tell me where is your master now?"


    "...Yes, sorry... sir... I really... I really don''t know where the master is." Karina looked at the handsome boy in front of her with trembling, she wouldn''t treat him as a fool. People, you know, when he just walked in, he smashed open the door of his master''s warehouse, which he said would never be opened by violence.


    "Oh? Why? As his maid, you don''t know where the master is?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "...Master...The owner has a total of thirty-six collections...this, this is only the most inconspicuous...and...the owner usually stays in his collection spacecraft...only when there are customers, I will come here..." Karina was shaking like a sieve. Although she did not witness the battle just now, the alarm sounded, followed by a series of explosions, and then the boy appeared here and said This boy had nothing to do with the scene just now, she didn''t believe it.


    "Are you afraid of me?" Zhou Ye asked the maid who was kneeling on the ground as soon as he walked in, "Am I scary?"


    "No...not terrible." Karina tried her best to keep her voice from trembling. The superiors have many strange hobbies. What kind of hobbies does the ghost know about this teenager?


    "I believe you can contact God Fan." Zhou Ye said, and threw a communicator in front of Karina."Now, contact him...immediately, immediately..."


    "I...I don''t dare..." Karina thought of the character of her master, Di Fan, and couldn''t help but shudder.


    "This is really a sad story..." Zhou Ye sighed. Although he likes beautiful women, he has no love for red skin. "Forget it, take her on the spaceship. Since he refuses to cooperate, treat her as An experimental material is ready."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s order, the Valkyrie behind him immediately rushed over and pressed Karina to take her away.


    "No... don''t..." Although Karina didn''t know what the experimental material was, it was obviously not a good thing. In this case, she made a decisive choice.While struggling desperately, she shouted: "I will contact my master now."


    "That''s right--" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Let her go."


    "Yes, master." The Valkyries responded and released Karina.


    Karina, who was free again, trembled and picked up the communicator Zhou Ye had thrown in front of her. It was a universal model. After a dozen numbers were broadcast, a voice came out."Who is it? Who told you this number?"


    "Lord, master...I''m Karina..." Karina''s voice calmed down the voice on the other side for a while, and soon the voice said: "Karina? Is there any customer who came to the door? How much money does he need, money is not a problem, now I want to accompany my daughter..."


    "Hi, Difan?" Zhou Ye said, taking the communicator.


    "Who are you?" Di Fan''s voice was slightly impatient."I don''t care who you are, put down your things, and I will satisfy you with the money, all right... I am very busy now..."


    "No, no, I don''t need money, what I want is the Land of Nothingness." Zhou Ye''s words silenced the voice on the other side, and it didn''t take long before Di Fan''s voice sounded again.


    "Do you want a place of nothingness? That-this is a big deal, is your collection surely worth this price?" Di Fan''s voice became a little bit empty.


    "Of course... my goods are indeed worth the price, such as... your life." Zhou Ye smiled."I know that you are immortal... I don''t know, if you are thrown into a place of silence, do you have the courage to continue living?"


    A place of silence, the end of the universe-where there is no life, no planet, no light, no sound, nothing... that''s a realm that even the gods don''t want to set foot in.

 Chapter 351

    "Interesting...so interesting." Di Fan''s voice became a little slow, revealing a sense of depression."If you want a place of nothingness, take it yourself... as long as you get it."


    Difan is still very confident in his defense of the Void Land. In his opinion, the small group of looters poses no threat to the Void Land...


    However, soon, he was slapped in the face by Zhou Ye.


    "Oh, thank you then, I will accept the Void Land." Zhou Ye said with a smile.At this time, he also heard a rapid voice from the other side, as if reporting something to Difan...


    "How dare you attack the void?" Di Fan felt his face hurt at this moment. Nima just finished speaking confidently and was immediately beaten in the face. Nima didn''t do that.


    "You told me to take it by myself... so I took it!" Zhou Ye''s tone was a little wronged, and this kind of play with the elder of the universe made him feel very interesting.


    "You will provoke a war..." Di Fan''s voice seemed to suppress anger."Boy, you are dead, I want to make you a collection that I want to do-put it in my window..."


    "Your nonsense is too much, I am waiting for you... Emperor Fan." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Don''t let me down."


    "...Slap--" There was a beating sound from the other side, and then the signal turned into a murmur. Obviously, Zhou Ye smashed the communicator with an annoyance.


    "...It''s over..." Karina knelt on the ground, muttering words with her gaze, she didn''t know what was waiting for her?If her master wins, then her best fate is to become one of her master''s collections. If this boy wins... she doesn''t even know what is waiting for her.


    "Take her down, it seems." Zhou Ye ordered.


    Soon, two Valkyrie came over, and one of them erected Karina, who was already unable to walk, and walked out of the collection.


    Zhou Ye looked around for a while. Here, there were all kinds of creatures closed in the glass window.In any form...


    "What a wicked old man."


    Zhou Ye said, he also walked out of the collection hall of Emperor Fan. He has no interest in admiring the collection of Emperor Fan here. He has no interest in those strange creatures. Of course, these things will not be wasted. It is a stepping stone to the pinnacle of Umbrella''s biotechnology.


    And at this moment, in the outer space of the Void Land¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As the star gate opened, spaceships carrying the umbrella logo rushed out of the star gate and flew towards the void... They were the pioneers who came to build a fortress in the void...


    Zhou Ye walked out of the collection hall and asked casually, "What are Ingrid and Aletta doing?"


    "Mothers are watching the casino with great interest... Oroni predation..." Miria didn''t know how to describe the cat-and-mouse gambling...


    "Don''t worry about them, let them play, but try to protect their safety..." Zhou Ye didn''t have time to play with them next. He still had a lot to do...


    "Master, don''t worry, there is a team of Valkyrie to protect them..." Miria said with a smile.


    "Are our cargo ships and engineers here?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Of course, Lord, they just landed in the airport just now..." As the mastermind of the Emperor, Miria is always paying attention to the movements near the star gate.


    "So... let''s get started." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Let''s give Di Fan a surprise."


    As he said, a green light shot up into the sky behind Zhou Ye, and turned into a giant green magic technique that enveloped the entire void... and Miria felt a strange feeling of discomfort... she felt herself The connection with the spaceship body has become very awkward, that is, here you have asked thousands of words, but the other side only gave one response, and it was still the kind of response of the old man who had to pull a word... this weird The distortion made her feel uncomfortable.


    But Dolores and Nina in the mothership have completely different feelings. The two women standing in front of the podium, who grew up, looked at the scene in front of them with stunned eyes...


    In the Void Land in front of me, a huge paleontological head was changing at a speed that could be discerned by the naked eye. In just a few minutes, the whole Void Land was changed from a paleontological head fossil to... forehead, with a metal helmet. Fossils of ancient creatures... Numerous fortress cannons stand there... Everyone turns into superhuman beings. Their movements are so fast that they are almost indistinguishable to the naked eye... It is like watching a video and pressing the fast forward button.


    "This...this is the time barrier that dear said..." Nina murmured.


    "It''s amazing..." Dolores was also dull. Although they had known this kind of thing for a long time, it was the first time they had seen it with their own eyes.In just a few minutes, the Land of Nothingness was like a few years later... The whole Land of Nothingness was fortified by Umbrella.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Seventy One


    Soon, Zhou Ye took Ingrid and Aletta back to his mothership. When he saw his daughter, Ingrid immediately hugged her and cried...the crying Delores confused."Mom, what''s the matter? Did my dear bully you?"


    "...I miss you, daughter, I am about to die of you." Ingrid is holding her daughter tightly. For her daughter, not being able to see her daughter for several years is simply the biggest torture. ...


    "Mom... don''t do this, you are embarrassing me like this... we obviously only have a few minutes..." Saying this, Dolores suddenly remembered the scene she had just seen, and sighed "Well, mother, I miss you too¡­¡­"


    "Wow--" Ingrid cried louder...


    Zhou Ye silently patted Dolores, motioned her to comfort her mother, and then led Aletta into the command tower.


    Sitting in the command chair, Zhou Ye quietly looked at the position of the star gate, the green light in his eyes was slowly lingering, his expression was solemn... as if he had seen something bad.


    "My dear, are you worried?" Aletta snuggled in Zhou Ye''s arms cleverly, comfortingly said: "We have arranged everything, just wait..."


    "No, baby, I''m not worried, I''m just peeping into the future..." The green light in Zhou Ye''s eyes converged, and his arms wrapped around Aletta''s waist and whispered: "I saw a lot of interesting things... ¡­"


    "What''s the matter?" Aletta asked curiously.


    "I saw that it was not Di Fan who came to us first but... someone we did not expect." Zhou Ye had a mysterious smile on his face.


    "Who is it?" Aletta was aroused by Zhou Ye and asked.


    "A group of shining golden guys..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Sovereigns?" Aletta asked curiously: "Why are they coming to trouble us?"


    "Who knows? But I don''t mind giving them a lesson that will never be remembered forever." Zhou Ye said and ordered: "Milia-all the main guns aim at the star gate. After ten thirty-six seconds, give me firepower. Fully open¡ª"


    "Follow your orders, dominate." The mastermind of the Emperor, Miria, said that all the annihilation cannons on the Emperor and the fortresses of the void, all the fortress cannons were aimed at the position of the star gate, and one high above. The countdown counter is beating every second.


    ten minutes later----


    There was a wave of fluctuations in the direction of the star gate, and then three oval motherships appeared there... but they had just jumped out of the star gate and they were devastated¡ª


    A volley of hundreds of annihilation guns directly blasted the three motherships to pieces--


    In a blink of an eye-the three motherships became garbage debris floating in the universe.


    "Master-the target has been destroyed, but there is still a trace of life in the battlefield. Are we going to rescue it?" the mastermind Milia asked.


    "Rescue, I am also very surprised why the Sovereigns come to trouble me." Zhou Ye said: "Maybe this survivor will give me an answer."


    "The rescue order has been issued, please wait a moment, dominate."


    The two fighter planes flew out of the Imperial, and soon reached the star gate area where the mothership wreckage was everywhere. The Valkyrie driving the fighter plane found her target through the life detection device on the fighter plane.The mechanical arm protruding from under the fighter directly grabbed the golden egg-like object emitting life fluctuations and sent it to the cabin in its belly.


    "The target has been searched, request to return."


    "Agree to return."


    Standing in front of the podium, Zhou Ye saw clearly what happened outside the mothership. He knew that soon, the stuff in the egg-shaped body would be brought to him.


    After a while-a tall girl with golden skin and long hair was brought to Zhou Ye.


    "Interesting--it''s so interesting." Zhou Ye circled this golden chick who was a little taller than herself. Even though she had become her captive, her expression was still very arrogant, as if at this moment. It was not her who became a prisoner of war, but Zhou Ye and others.


    "You humble life, you dare to sneak attack on the mothership of the great Sovereign tribe, are you ready to face the anger of all the Sovereign tribe citizens?" The golden chick questioned with a lofty appearance.


    "Great? Sovereign?" Zhou Ye''s tone was full of mockery.

 Chapter 352

    "Of course, our Sovereigns have the most perfect genes in the universe..." The golden chick''s pointed chin was almost raised to the ceiling, and Zhou Ye''s contemptuous eyes rose in anger.


    It has been a long time since no one has dared to look at Zhou Ye with such an attitude and with such a vision... Although he knows the arrogance of the Sovereign clan,... the first time he is taught is still very uncomfortable, especially he is the one who is despised. .


    "Originally--I should ask why you are here and what is the purpose of coming here?" Zhou Ye''s face was smiling but not smiling. Anyone familiar with him knows that this is Zhou Ye''s real move. Got angry."But-now I have changed my mind. It doesn''t matter what you do here... With your urine, it is estimated that you will be immortal with me now..."


    Of course, Zhou Ye would not naively think that these guys are just misunderstandings with him, just solve it. When he first watched Galaxy 2, he felt that it took so much manpower and material resources for a few worthless batteries. Hunting down the Rockets and the others, this is really a silly X-like race. After seeing the arrogance of their race, Zhou Ye feels that the urine of this race is like this, and now, destroying their three motherships by himself is equivalent to With them is already endless.


    Then¡ªsnake and fight seven inches¡ªchopping the grass to get rid of the roots, he doesn¡¯t mind turning the entire Sovereign tribe into slaves under his feet, crushing their arrogance fiercely, and branding them in the perfect genes of their pride. Under the imprint of eternal slaves.


    "...You...what do you want to do to me?" The golden girl saw the malicious look in Zhou Ye''s eyes. Although she didn''t know what Zhou Ye thought,... it was absolutely for her. It will not be a good thing.


    "I don''t want to do anything to you..." Zhou Ye smiled and approached the golden chick. His laugh made the golden chick shrink her neck."But I am very interested in your race. I suddenly feel that you, with perfect genes, are the best choice as a slave race..."


    "...Don''t mess around..." The golden little girl stepped back to the wall, her whole body pressed tightly against the cold ship wall, as if it could get some sense of security.She was still threatening Zhou Ye."My name is Ayesha, a priest of the Sovereign tribe. If you hurt me, our Sovereign tribe will definitely follow you endlessly..."


    "It''s okay-there will be no Sovereigns soon, only a race named Jinnu will remain..." Zhou Ye said, grabbing Ayesha''s arm, and directly pressed her down. On the ground, fortunately, there was a thick carpet on the ground, and Ayesha did not feel any pain.


    "You let me go...you low-level creature...do you want to do anything rude to the noble Sovereign priestess?" Ayesha struggled desperately, and the mockery continued.


    "I want to ask, noble priestess, how did your Sovereign tribe breed offspring?" Zhou Ye temporarily stopped his movements and asked with a smile.


    "Of course we use genetic modulation to ensure that each of our people is the most perfect existence..." Ayesha said blankly.


    "That''s really a shame... You have ignored the most beautiful process at the birth of life... Now, let me teach you how to reproduce the offspring correctly..." Zhou Ye smiled and tore her apart. Military uniform on the body.


    "what----"


    The other women left the control tower knowingly---


    In fact, Zhou Ye didn''t have much interest in people of different skin color, but only Sovereigns were surprised.why?It¡¯s very simple, because of their arrogance¡ªthe kind of arrogance that makes people seem to want to step on their feet¡ªZhou Ye hasn¡¯t had such a tyrannical mood for a long time, but it¡¯s clear that this man named Ayesha The priestess of Sovereign hooked out this negative emotion that he had hidden deep in her heart...


    As for why they had to avenge the Sovereigns on the eve of the war with the Difan Group, that is very obvious. The Sovereigns sent three motherships here, so naturally they were not here to transport goods... Since With the purpose of war, Zhou Ye didn''t think he had this friendship with the Sovereigns and asked them to send troops to help him... Then their goal could be imagined.


    Since it''s already hostile, it doesn''t hurt to kill it.Besides, Zhou Ye, who owns the gem of time, is basically invincible... In one sentence to describe him, that is, he can see the future... One who counts all emergencies Superman inside, who do you think he can be defeated?Anyway, it can never be the Sovereign and Difan Group.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Seventy Two


    Five hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The originally very arrogant Sovereign priestess Ayesha has fallen to the ground like a broken rag doll.She can''t move... She just feels as uncomfortable as she is falling apart.


    "Golden slave--come, come to the master." Zhou Ye sat in his command chair, looking at his masterpiece comfortably.This golden chick has completely succumbed...


    Although she was extremely tired, she heard Zhou Ye''s call, and Ayesha crawled over her tired body obediently, clinging to Zhou Ye''s legs and snuggling under Zhou Ye''s feet.


    "Not sitting there, but here..." Zhou Ye looked at Ayesha like a frightened little rabbit, smiled and patted his thigh.


    "Yes...yes, Master." Ayesha did not dare to delay, stood up laboriously, and gently sat in Zhou Ye''s arms, letting the big hand of the villain who had just committed tyrannical behavior on her Swim and walk around the waist.


    "Yes, good girl..." Zhou Ye smiled, playing with Ayesha''s golden hair, and asked: "Why do you Sovereign send a mothership here? Don''t tell me I''m here to travel..."


    "I, we received a distress signal from a member of the Sovereign clan..." Ayesha said timidly.


    "Oh? Do you actually care about your own people''s lives so much?" Zhou Ye asked in surprise.


    "Every one of our Sovereigns is a perfect individual that has been genetically cultivated and concocted, and every one from the mind to the body... is... all..." Ayesha couldn''t go on, because she suddenly realized , I am no longer the priestess of the Sovereign tribe, but the little slave girl of this man...


    She looked at Zhou Ye timidly, for fear of being punished by Zhou Ye again...


    "Don''t worry, let''s go on..." Zhou Ye teased: "You are indeed perfect...I have tested it, including Sex is perfect..."


    "Master..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Ayesha couldn''t help but tremble again. She was afraid that she would be caught by Zhou Ye again-although that kind of taste made her fascinated, but...too much It was a kind of torture when she was... Especially Zhou Ye''s torture methods made her love and fear. In the face of Zhou Ye, she couldn''t afford to resist the slightest ¡ª¡ª


    "Don''t worry...I''m not that tyrannical yet, if you are obedient..." Zhou Ye''s implication was that if you were obedient, you would turn into a big monster.


    "Yes, Master, Jin Slave will be obedient..." Ayesha said with a low eyebrow, "I was sent by the committee because I received a signal for help from a member of the clan... because I was worried that he was threatened with life... That''s why three motherships were sent here to rescue him..."


    "Oh? What will happen to you if you find your clansmen are deeply involved in the battlefield?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "We will order the warring parties to stop the war, and give priority to ensuring the safety of our people..." Ayesha''s small head was low and she dared not look at Zhou Ye.


    "It''s really an arrogant race..." Zhou Ye listened to the words full of Sovereign''s style, and joked: "If the warring parties ignore you, will you still wipe out the warring parties?"


    "...We already got the priority to fire before we set off..." Obviously, Zhou Ye was right.


    Ayesha''s voice is getting smaller and smaller. She knows that her master doesn''t like the behavior of her tribe...


    "Come to Jinnu-lie on my lap obediently..." Zhou Ye said flatly.


    "Why..." Ayesha deliberately retorted, but seeing Zhou Ye''s handsome face without expression, she couldn''t say anything. She slumped on Zhou Ye''s lap neatly... "Master counts..."


    "Slap¡ªslap¡ªslap¡ª"


    After the three slaps, Ayesha felt that it was not as painful as she had imagined. She couldn''t help but raised her head strangely, but saw Zhou Ye''s smirking face: "I don''t know why, seeing you look proud and proud. Looks like I want to bully you... Does it hurt? Ayesha?"


    "Wow...Master, you bullied people..." Ayesha didn''t know why. She didn''t cry when she was bullied like that by Zhou Ye, but Zhou Ye talked to her so softly, she couldn''t help it. Hugging Zhou Ye and crying...


    "Okay, Ayesha obediently... don''t cry, the master is teasing you..." Zhou Ye comforted Ayesha in a low voice, but the more softly he comforted, Ayesha cried more pain...


    "Don''t cry." Zhou Ye shouted loudly, causing Ayesha to stop crying, her small face turned into a ball, her face aggrieved, it looked so funny...


    "Okay... Go wash, change your clothes and see me again, you look too embarrassed now..." Zhou Ye said softly again.


    "Yeah..." Ayesha nodded obediently, and followed the three-dimensional projection of the mothership''s main brain, Miria, and walked towards the side hall... She really should change her clothes, the battle on her body The clothes have become long strips, which are not enough to cover, cover, and body.


    Aletta also walked in at this time, she directly sat in the position of Ayesha just now, and asked: "My dear, do you know what the Sovereign is coming from?"


    "Don''t care about anything..." Zhou Ye said, "We have destroyed their mothership, do we still want to reconcile with them? With the urine nature of this race, that''s impossible..."


    "It''s also¡ª" Aletta nodded, and she admitted that Zhou Ye was right."Then we now have one more enemy..."


    "It doesn''t matter..." Zhou Ye shrugged and said nonchalantly: "Just let them come... After I completely defeat the Difan Group, I will go to the Sovereign clan for trouble... Let''s talk about it. We still have a big killer..."


    "Don''t you want to do it yourself, dear?" Aletta nodded clearly, "If you did it yourself, then you really don''t have to worry too much."


    "You think too much..." Zhou Ye gave her a white look and said, "I don''t take action personally just to train soldiers. I don''t want to become a firefighter in the future and save places... Umbrella needs to grow up, I What is needed is a boost Umbrella, not a drag Umbrella."


    "Then what is the big killer you are talking about?" Aletta asked curiously.


    "Have you forgotten that the living planet Igo we took?" Zhou Ye had a mysterious smile on his face."Umbrella''s experimenters found some interesting things in his mind. I have to say that this old thing that has lived for hundreds of millions of years is indeed very powerful. He buried his clone in many planets. With sufficient energy, those planets can be swallowed instantly..."


    "That guy... so powerful?" Aletta said in surprise: "Then how could he be easily taken by us?"


    "Mental arithmetic and unintentional..." Zhou Ye smiled: "Furthermore, we are using mental attacks that he has never seen before, and all his abilities are not used... Therefore, he is now in Umbrella''s hands. A big killer for


    "Although the energy required to activate all the clones is extremely huge..." Zhou Ye said after a while."However, if only a few of the planets are activated, it is still very easy...At that time, we Umbrella will have a new living dead star, and the Difan Group will completely disappear into the galaxy."


    Chapter four hundred and seventy three

 Chapter 353

    One week later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Perhaps it was because the Emperor Fan Group and the Sovereign Clan realized that Zhou Ye had blocked the Star Gate of the Void Land, their warship never appeared from the Star Gate again...


    Instead, Umbrella¡¯s cargo spacecraft is constantly transporting various strategic materials to the void, and then transports the organic materials mined from the void back to Umbrella¡¯s base.


    However, such leisurely days have not been long, and the end of the war will come...


    Zhou Ye was sitting in the control tower of the mothership. At his feet, a blond girl with a collar was clingingly close to his feet...It was the Sovereign priestess...Ayesha.


    "Interesting, it''s so funny..." Zhou Ye said to himself while stroking Ayesha''s soft long hair with his hand unconsciously.


    In his pupils, there were countless sights flashing, the mothership dragging the flames, the warplanes chasing everywhere, the universe full of debris, it was as if an interstellar war was being staged in front of him... but in fact, what he saw before him There is a peaceful scene in the universe...


    "Master, what did you see again?" Ayesha''s face was full of pious expressions. The longer she learned about Zhou Ye, the more she felt that her race was ignorant. Facing such a man who looked like a god, who was there? Dare to call yourself perfect?No matter how perfect people are, they are just people...


    "I saw our victory... I saw Umbrella''s banner spread across the galaxy..." Zhou Ye asked with a smile, "Do you believe it?"


    "Ayesha believes." Ayesha nodded firmly. She has already become a fanatic of Zhou Ye. Zhou Ye said that the sun is cold, and she will firmly believe it. In short, what the master said Everything is right. If it is wrong, it must be your fault.


    "What a good girl..." Zhou Ye smiled, he patted his thigh and motioned for Ayesha to sit up.


    Ayesha stood up happily and sat down cautiously. For her, this was the highest honor given to her by her master. She still calls herself a priest, but it is not a Sovereign priest, but An The priest of Brera Cult... She has only one main god, and that is Zhou Ye.


    "I always think it''s a lot less fun..." Zhou Ye murmured in his mouth while holding Ayesha.


    To be honest, what struck Ayesha most was that arrogant temperament, her expression after shattering all her arrogance, in Zhou Ye''s view, it was a superb view in the world. Yesa is also very good, but I always feel that something is missing...


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t care, because it won''t be long before the Sovereign clan would tremble under his war hooves. When the time comes, are you afraid that there will be no fun to play?The perfect race is not just talking, although their skin color is golden, but their looks are really good...


    But now, the battle in front of me is the most important thing. Thinking of this, Zhou Ye curbed his divergent thinking and ordered: "Milia, bring Aletta and Ingrid here. The preparations before the battle are it has started."


    "Yes, master." Mothership master Miria agreed, and soon, ten minutes later, Aletta and Ingrid both entered the control tower.


    "My dear, what''s the matter?" Aletta asked.


    "Summoning us at this time must be a matter of war, idiot." Ingrid mocked without hesitation.


    "What are you talking about, crazy woman?"


    "I said you are an idiot, how about it?"


    The two women looked at each other with swords drawn, Zhou Ye sighed helplessly.Taking a deep breath, Zhou Ye said, "If you don''t want to stay on the couch all day tomorrow, please quiet down for me."


    "..."


    "..."


    The two women didn''t dare to ignore their man''s warning, but he really did what he said.


    Seeing the two sitting down obediently, Zhou Ye said, "Tomorrow, the fleet of the Emperor Fan Group and the fleet of the Sovereign clan will flanks us back and forth...Are you all prepared?"


    "No matter how many people they come, they will die..." Ingrid said confidently.


    "Very well, I like your confidence, baby." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "But, you have to pay attention, this time Difan brought a powerful weapon... After all, he has lived for hundreds of millions. A year old monster, if there is nothing good in my hand, I don¡¯t believe it..."


    "What weapon makes you so nervous, dear?" Aletta asked curiously.


    "A prehistoric weapon... is the highest technological crystallization of an ancient civilization that has been annihilated for a long time..." Zhou Ye had a smile on his face."If I don''t know, maybe this weapon will make us suffer a little, but now that I know...then this weapon is ours."


    "What kind of weapon is it?" Ingrid was also curious.


    "Chain reaction energy cannon." Zhou Ye''s words left Ingrid and Aletta confused. What kind of weapon was that?


    "The biggest advantage of this weapon is that it ignores the armor and directly acts on the energy storage unit inside the ship..." Zhou Ye said: "It uses the energy response of protons to detonate and emit high-energy fluctuation units..."


    "Then... Our X metal armor won''t work anymore?" You know, X armor is Ingrid''s greatest support. This kind of game where you won''t hurt me, but I can beat you hard. Ingrid is the favorite.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let such weapons appear on the battlefield... You only need to deal with their mothership well!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "With my dear... the battle has become a lot easier." Ingrid sighed. The enemy hasn''t come yet, and all their means have been seen through. If you can''t win this way, then don''t do it again. I call myself a commander, so I obediently go to warm up the couch for my man.


    "I''m going to prepare now..." Aletta was an impatient. As she said, she jumped up and walked directly to the mothership''s second hangar. She will be responsible for commanding the defense of the fortress of Nothingness.


    "I''m going to prepare too..." Ingrid said as she stood up and walked out... She is mainly responsible for commanding the mothership battle...


    "Baby, your idea is safe, you know, you guys are more important to me..."


    Zhou Ye''s words made the figures of the two women sluggish, and then the pace of the two became much lighter."Don''t worry, this is just our exhibition match..."


    "Master, do you really worry about them?" Ayesha asked curiously: "Although I don''t know the military deployment of the Difan Group, the Sovereigns own hundreds of motherships and hundreds of thousands. The fighter..."


    "Do you know the Cree?" Zhou Ye asked instead of answering Ayesha''s words.


    "Know... they are a militant race, and it is said that everyone is a warrior..." Ayesha said, even with the pride of the Sovereign clan, they dare not easily provoke this madman-like race.


    "Their slave corps are all fearless and fearless...It''s a pity that their quality is a little bit worse..." Zhou Ye smiled."This is the only combat power I can see in the galaxy. Like your Sovereigns, it is not in my consideration at all..."


    "Why? The genes of our race are the best..." Ayesha complained about her race.


    "Your race doesn''t even dare to experience the battlefield..." Zhou Ye dismissed it disdainfully. "The game room will only train game masters and will never train qualified predators... So what do you call it In my opinion, the pilots are just a group of middle-and-two boys playing video games..."


    "..." Faced with Zhou Ye''s words, Ayesha tried to refute it several times, but she found sadly that she couldn''t refute a word of her own.She couldn''t help feeling sad for her race, a proud race, in the end, I am afraid that only pride is left...


    Chapter Four Hundred and Seventy Four


    In a star field ten light-years away from the void--


    The two fleets hover clearly on both sides-on one of the motherships, a man in the uniform of the Emperor Fan Group was talking with a man in a Sovereign uniform. Not in harmony.


    "Your Excellency Joyce, our Sovereign clan has shared all the combat information with you. You are still reluctant to leave. Do you want to delay time?" The golden-skinned Sovereign commander said angrily: "Is the offensive and defensive alliance established by both of us still valid?"


    "Sorry, Commander Bot, I received an order from Shangfeng, waiting for an important weapon, so I stopped here temporarily." Senior Security Director Joyce of the Difan Group said unhurriedly.


    "But the priest of our Sovereign tribe is waiting for our rescue. She has been in the hands of the enemy for one more day, which is a shame for our Sovereign tribe..." Sovereign commander Bot became more angry, and he accepted The order received was to rescue the priestess who fell into the enemy''s hands as soon as possible... But now, the Allied forces are not moving, and he has nothing to do. Although the high-levels of the two sides have passed the joint resolution, the two sides have no overall relationship. He also ordered Don''t move this guy.


    "I''m extremely sorry about that..." Joyce said without any apology on his face, "but an order is an order... you can''t violate it."


    "You are turning your back on your allies..." Bot slapped the table fiercely, turned and took his guards and left the mothership. Staying here for an extra second was a torture for him.


    "It''s good to go all the way..." Joyce didn''t even bother to get up, and watched Bot leave his command room.


    "Sir...Didn''t our secret weapons have arrived?" An entourage next to him asked cautiously.


    "Fools, this group of haughty Sovereigns, what they like most is taking other people''s lives at risk... I don''t plan to give them cannon fodder..." Joyce said Shi Shiran and stood up. I walked to the side of the bar, poured myself a glass of wine, and said, "Anyway, the Void Land has fallen. For us, there is no difference between falling for a month and falling for two months. We can afford to wait... But they can''t wait... you know, the priestess who fell into that person''s hands was trained by the Sovereign tribe as the next high priest..."


    "Even if it falls into that person''s hands..." the entourage asked curiously.


    "You know, the prices of Sovereign women on the black market are still high..." Joyce said Shi Shiran: "There are many people who are interested in such arrogant women... Wait, maybe After the war is won, the priestess they pick up will buy one get one free."

 Chapter 354

    "...Hahahaha..." The entourage Miao understood the color joke of his officer."That group of Sovereigns can''t afford to see mixed races, they must be very anxious now if they want to come..."


    One thing they expected was that the Sovereign commander Bot was really anxious now. As soon as he returned to the mothership, he immediately ordered: "Now, the whole army will attack, the destination, A place of nothingness...combat forward."


    "But, Commander, our ally..." An adjutant beside him exhorted.


    "They are not allies...They are hungry wolves waiting to take advantage." Bot said angrily: "After the war is over, I will propose to the Supreme Council that all batteries sold to the Difan Group will be increased by four times. "


    "But, Commander, I have to remind you that if we leave them behind, we will face those villains who occupy the void." The adjutant still fulfilled his duty with due diligence.


    "It doesn''t matter. According to the final picture from the rescue escape capsule where Priest Ayesha was riding, the enemy we will face is only one mothership." Bot said, pointing to dozens of Sovereign mothers in the sky. Shipway: "Are so many of our motherships unable to beat that one? Are you questioning the capabilities of our Sovereigns?"


    "...This is a serious accusation, please be careful, Commander." Questioning one''s own race, this is almost treason for the Sovereign tribe.The adjutant said helplessly: "Well, I agree with your plan... Maybe we don''t need those allies to get the thugs down and rescue our high priest heir?"


    "A wise choice." Bot said confidently: "Our three motherships will be wiped out just because we didn''t know that the other side blocked the star gate. This time we came from other star gates not far away. In order to beat him by surprise, well, let''s start this battle... the fleet sets off..."


    Following Bot''s order, the 36 motherships of the Sovereign clan began to accelerate and flew towards the void...


    On the other hand, Joyce''s entourage happily reported the news to his officer."Sir, the motherships of those Sovereigns have opened, they can''t wait..."


    "Hahaha, this is the moment you are waiting for." Joyce laughed and put down the wine glass in his hand, and ordered: "Order all motherships to be two miles away from the Sovereigns, follow them... don''t let them Finding us, when we arrived on the battlefield, we speeded up to the front of Sovereign, and when the Sovereign people started a battle with the group of people, we would speed up to snatch the void..."


    "Follow your orders, Commander. I have to say that being an errand under your hand is really a light and pleasant job." The entourage gave orders while slapped himself on the top of the mountain. Obviously, he slapped it. Saying Joyce''s pride, Joyce laughed loudly after listening to him.


    "Boy, if you want to live longer than others on the battlefield, you have to learn to be more cunning than anyone." Joyce patted his entourage on the shoulder...


    Not long after the Sovereign fleet left, the fleet of the Emperor Fan Group also slowly started to move... They followed the Sovereign fleet like ghosts, quietly waiting for the best opportunity to fight.


    The distance of ten light-years is just a few days¡¯ work for these interstellar motherships...


    Soon, the Sovereign fleet could see the fortified nihility from a distance.


    Sovereign Commander Bot stood in his command room, looking at the Void Land in the distance... and the mothership moored beside the Void Land, confidently commanded: "Now, fighting The time has come, all pilots, ready to release your small plane."


    Following his words, the small planes hanging on the Sovereign mothership were quickly released, and tens of thousands of small planes rushed towards Zhou Ye''s mothership. They were like hungry wolves, waiting to enjoy themselves. Food...


    And behind them, the fleet of the Emperor Fan Group has already circled to the other side of the battlefield. Their goal is the void... As for the mothership?They didn''t even think about it, in their opinion... The Sovereign combat aircraft was enough to destroy the mothership...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye, who was sitting in the command room of the mothership of the Emperor, smiled and looked at the small plane of the Sovereign clan that pounced on him like a swarm of bees, and smiled: "Want to use these toys to play with me? The Velin people are really arrogant..."


    "Master..." Ayesha looked at Zhou Ye with some anxiety.


    "Milia--" Zhou Ye ignored her. He knew what Ayesha wanted to say, but war is war. There is no soft-hearted option. Only when the other party completely surrenders, Zhou Ye will consider whether to wear it. Put on a coat of mercy.


    "Master, please give your instructions." Mino Milia of the Emperor appeared in front of Zhou Ye in an instant. She can be everywhere on this mothership.


    "Give them the gift we prepared for the Sovereigns..." Zhou Ye commanded: "Let them know that they want to hit my mothership? It''s useless to rely on these toy airplanes... I''ll fill it with human lives."


    "Follow your will." There was a hint of excitement in Miria''s voice. She could almost imagine what the expressions of the proud Sovereign group would end up with.


    "No¡ªMaster, please...don¡¯t hurt them..." Ayesha hugged Zhou Ye with a mournful cry, and pleaded: "Please forgive them for their offense, please let me persuade them...I promise them I will come to my master obediently..."


    "Hey, don''t worry, all you need to do now is to watch quietly." The smile on Zhou Ye''s face caused Ayesha to shake her whole body and she couldn''t speak anymore... This kind of smile is good. Terrible... Smile without a smile, indifferent like a god, let the Buddha tell her that before death, everyone is equal...


    Ayesha lowered her little head, and never dared to beg for mercy for her tribe.


    Chapter four hundred and forty five


    In the Sovereign mothership, Commander Bot is standing in the pilot¡¯s command room, looking confidently at the big screen in front of him


    Because they cherish the lives of their people, their Sovereign fighters are all remotely controlled, which is equivalent to drones.All fighter pilots are in this operation hall, fiddling with something like a motorcycle arcade machine. This is the remote operation end of those small planes.


    Because they didn¡¯t have to go to the battlefield, the pilots were all fearless and rushed towards Zhou Ye¡¯s mothership... and these small planes were cheap to build. With the Sovereign¡¯s financial resources, they didn¡¯t care about losing tens of thousands. Shelves...Anyway, on Sovereign¡¯s home planet, this amount is only a few days¡¯ productivity.


    "Come on ¡ª prepare to face the anger of the Sovereigns." Bot saw that the small plane remotely controlled by his fighter pilots was about to approach Zhou Ye''s mothership, his eyes were full of The excited expression, the anxiety urged by the council, and the perfunctory anger by the Difan Group seemed to be released at this moment.


    And at this moment, what happened suddenly on the battlefield made him stunned-followed by a scornful laugh: "Hahaha, are these thugs out of ammunition? Actually dispatched such a thing..."


    I saw that around Zhou Ye¡¯s mothership, a dozen star-shaped transparent flying objects suddenly appeared on the battlefield where the two sides were about to exchange fire. The most impressive part of this irregular star-shaped object was his dozen. A long tip that sticks out like an antenna.


    Through the transparent cockpit, Bot suddenly saw that there was a person inside...a man who looked very, very strong--the wires on those men seemed to be connected to their cockpit.


    Bot burst into laughter. Although he didn''t recognize this kind of thing, in his opinion, this thing was nothing more than a decoration. If the high-energy ion network was used, he would hesitate a bit, whether to let the pilots go around. I have tried these things, but obviously this thing is neither a minefield arranged by the other party, nor a high-energy ion blockade ¡ª


    "Rush over and smash them..." Bot ordered.


    Those pilots who were remotely controlling the small plane, upon hearing the order, flew one by one towards the star-shaped objects that appeared... They wanted to compete for a good start on the battlefield and take the first kill, although they didn¡¯t know. What kind of thing is that, but it should be considered an honor kill if you think about it.


    Just when the swarming small planes were about to reach those strange objects, even the pilot of the foremost plane had turned on the shooting button and was about to destroy those things...An accident happened.


    From the protruding tentacles of those objects, a seemingly faint electric current flicked through, and then¡ªthe pilots found that their small plane was out of control...


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    "Oh my god, my fighter is out of control..."


    "mine too¡­¡­"


    "Me too... I can''t control my fighter."


    The exclamation of the pilots made Bot''s face change drastically, what the hell is this...?Although the pilots cannot control their fighters at this time, they can still see the movements of the fighters through remote sensing images.


    "Oh my god-how did my fighter fly towards our mothership..."


    "Mine too...oh, no... the shooting program of my fighter has been activated..."


    "What the hell are we fighting with???"


    On the battlefield----


    Those transparent sea urchin-like objects controlled the Sovereign fighters and flew towards their own mothership, and opened fire unceremoniously¡ª


    "This¡ªwhat the hell is going on?" Bot has been completely confused. There has never been anyone in the universe who can crack the exclusive remote sensing technology of the Sovereign clan... What the hell is this?


    And at this moment - Zhou Ye, standing on the control tower of his mothership, looked at the battle in front of him with a confident look... and Ingrid behind him was already stunned by the scene in front of him.


    "God, my dear, when did you crack the remote sensing technology of the Sovereigns?" Ingrid asked.


    "I didn''t crack their technology..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "These guys can not only control the Sovereign remote control planes, as long as they are mechanical technology products, they can control..."


    "If you send more troops like this, we can kill them all..." Ingrid said with some regret.


    "Uh...cough cough, let''s show the enemy to be weak..." Zhou Ye coughed awkwardly, and he wouldn''t say that he forgot this guy...I still remember the man in the century Zhanyuan. Big boss?That''s right, this is the control module after Umbrella cracked, which can control all mechanical products...not to mention the small aircraft with remote control properties, even motherships without remote control properties can be controlled.


    It''s just because it''s not very useful and it''s very limited. Zhou Ye has always forgotten about it. If it weren''t for him to think about how to deal with the Sovereign remote control small plane, he occasionally thought of this stuff, maybe these things. Things will be put on the shelf by Zhou Ye.


    Although it was a little late when I thought of it, and because production was too time-consuming, I couldn¡¯t send out in large numbers... But fortunately, there were more than a dozen experimental models in Umbrella¡¯s clone warehouse, and Zhou Ye gave them directly. The Sovereigns were pleasantly surprised.


    Now it seems that the effect is very good¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 355

    Being hit by your own remote control plane on your own mothership, is there a feeling of picking up a rock and hitting yourself in the foot?When Zhou Ye thought of this, a smile leaked from the corner of his mouth... But that was not all... Soon they would discover that their fortress would become their prison.


    Kneeling at his feet, Ayesha looked sadly at the sights of the universe-the more she knew her master, the more she felt unable to resist, she had already planned...if the Sovereigns in this war If there are too many survivors, I ask Zhou Ye to hand them over to himself, and he will re-establish a Sovereign regime, a Sovereign regime that is crawling at the feet of Zhou Ye...


    Because she knows that only in this way can their Sovereigns continue to survive...because she knows that although her master is not a tyrant, he is a big racist. For him, people from other planets are just It''s just a number... not a human being at all.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye glanced at Ayesha inadvertently and smiled. All of Ayesha''s thoughts surfaced on her face. She is really a girl who understands well...


    Zhou Ye leisurely watched [the controller] hoisting the mothership of the Sovereign clan...


    And Bot, the commander of the Sovereign mothership, is already devastated... He first ordered his pilots to immediately abandon the small planes that were already under control and urgently replace the planes... to go out again...


    But no matter how he changes the plane... the result is the same. Just when he flew in front of the [controller], he was controlled... They didn''t think about destroying those [controllers] with the only long-range firepower on the mothership. , But useless¡ª¡ª


    Those [controllers] cunningly used the small planes as backing shields... A cannon shot in the past, they destroyed many of their own small planes, but the [controllers] were unscathed.


    Just when the Sovereign Commander Bot was going to desperately order all the motherships to rush to kill those weird guys... An accident happened. In the mothership, the defense system that was originally intended to deal with the boarding forces was opened...


    "Who opened the defense system? I''m going to remove him, I''m going to send him to the court..." Bot''s roar sounded through the mothership.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Forty Six


    Facing the roar of his commander, his adjutant gently pulled the corner of his clothes and said, "I think no one has activated the mothership defense system..."


    "Then why do these defense systems turn on automatically? And the damn target is still us?" Bot shouted.


    "I think we are in big trouble." The adjutant motioned him to look outside the mothership...


    I don¡¯t know when, five [controllers] appeared in the mothership gathering area¡ªthey looked at Bot with a contemptuous smile in their eyes. Obviously, they had controlled all the motherships¡ª


    "From now on, this mothership is already the property of the Umbrella Consortium. All the invaders, please raise your hands, leave your position, stand on the open space next to it, and wait for our master to send off."


    An unwavering male voice echoed through the mothership''s communicator.


    "Damn? What the hell is Umbrella? How could my mothership..." Bot''s anger was beyond words, and his mothership turned into other people''s property in an instant, and he asked him to raise his hands and stand. Go to the clearing?How could he be so obedient with his pride.


    "Insult the Umbrella Consortium, die--" With this voice, the mothership defense system that had already been aimed at Bot suddenly went into trouble, and a laser shot directly through Bot''s heart...


    "Should...damn... Umbrella..." Bot finally had time to say a word before closing his eyes completely.


    The other Sovereigns obviously don''t have such a backbone, and they raised their hands obediently...Standing on the side of the open space...


    For them, who had been at ease for a long time, the death of the commander wiped out the only thoughts of resistance in their hearts.


    As Zhou Ye said, they may be masters of the game, but they are definitely not predators who are on the battlefield...to put it bluntly, they are just a bunch of grass chickens...


    As the [controller] completely controlled all the Sovereign motherships, the [controllers] who controlled their small planes also entered the Sovereign mothership...


    Isn¡¯t it more comfortable to be able to control at close range... Besides, the task of the [controller] who controls the small plane is to attract the attention of the Sovereigns, and to create opportunities for other [controllers] to sneak into the mothership group. Obviously , They are very successful.


    Just capturing the entire Sovereign clan is just the [controller]''s preliminary task...they have more important things...


    More than thirty motherships of the Sovereign clan surpassed Zhou Ye''s mothership and flew towards the void...


    And at this moment, the land of nothingness is inextricably fought...Of course, it seems so right.


    But in fact, Joyce, the commander of the Difan Group, frowned at this time. He was already depressed by the exchange ratio between himself and the other party...


    The exchange ratio of fifty to one...


    What is this concept?


    He found that his fighter plane could not penetrate their armor against the opponent''s fighter plane. The opponent could destroy one of his fighter planes every time, and the damaged fighter plane was temporarily lost because it accidentally hit a meteorite. Motivation... Otherwise, I''m afraid it''s a fifty-to-zero exchange ratio...


    Even the damaged fighter plane was under the cover of the opponent''s fighter plane and safely returned to the land of nothingness...


    He couldn''t penetrate the opponent''s armor-this discovery made Joyce extremely depressed.


    "Sir...Do you want to use a secret weapon now?" His entourage asked, looking at his boss''s frowning brow.


    "Wait... the secret weapon is not a secret weapon anymore... We haven''t found a valuable target yet, wait..." Joyce murmured as he looked at his own fighter plane that was constantly being destroyed. .


    "Your Excellency Commander-the mothership of the Sovereign clan sent a message that they have captured the enemy mothership and requested to join the battlefield to support us..." a soldier reported.


    "Oh, agree with them to join the battle..." Joyce said smoothly, but after a while, he felt wrong, but there was nothing wrong and could not tell... He looked at the triangular mothership in more than thirty Sovereigns. Surrounded by the mothership of Sovereign, heading towards its own battle zone... What the Sovereign clan said is exactly the same...


    But he knows the small plane of the Sovereign clan. It just takes advantage of an unmanned pilot. In terms of performance, it is not very superior. How did they defeat their headache opponents?


    And he also put up a group of arrogant guys. It can be said that he has a broad mind if they don''t help each other with their pissiness... How kind to help yourself????


    No, there is fraud¡ª¡ª


    Thinking of this, Joyce shouted: "Prevent Sovereign warships from joining the battlefield..."


    Joyce''s order made the small soldiers responsible for controlling communications bewildered. Isn''t the Sovereign an alliance?Why stop them from helping themselves?


    At this moment of stunner, the situation of the entire battlefield has undergone a huge change...


    On the original battlefield, although the fighters of the Emperor Fan Group could not beat the Valkyrie fighters, they had a numerical advantage, and they could also fight with the Valkyrie. After all, the Valkyrie had to guard the void...


    When the small plane of the Sovereign clan joined the battlefield, all the pilots of the Difan Group cheered happily. In their opinion, there is no suspense in this battle...Although it was not the first kill that he won, But it is also a good thing for them to end the battle and return to the mothership to take a good rest...


    But soon they found that something was wrong...


    Those small planes of the Sovereign family actually attacked themselves--


    Because they had no defense against them as allies, most of the pilots were recruited...In the blink of an eye, there were only two or three kittens left in the Godfan Group fighters on the entire battlefield...Even if these two or three kittens were all there. Being chased by the small plane of the Sovereign tribe and the Valkyrie is like a bereaved dog...


    "Oh my god... are these guys crazy?" Joyce''s entourage watched the scene on the battlefield dumbfounded.


    "It''s over..." Joyce instantly fell into his command chair...


    Along the way, many calculations... at this moment are all empty...


    Joyce smiled bitterly and looked at the battlefield in front of him. For the Difan Group, this battle was over... But it was never his style to run away with his tail clipped without leaving anything...


    Joyce gritted his teeth, stood up, and ordered: "Aim the chain railgun at the void and blow me the void into pieces."


    "Your Excellency Commander... so that the entire nihil place is abolished..." His entourage said anxiously, "This doesn''t match the order we got..."


    "In the hands of the group, it is our property, and in the hands of the enemy, it is the bane of the enemy... It is better to destroy it than to let it fall into the hands of the enemy... Carry out orders." Joyce''s attitude is very determined. , No doubt.


    "Yes... Your Excellency Commander." The entourage reluctantly issued the order to blow up the void."Destroy, aim the chain railgun at the void and launch..."


    It''s just that the communication from the other side is not a simple word "Yes", but a ridiculous tone.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t follow this order."


    "Why? Why not execute the order? Soldier, do you want your family to be wanted by the group?"

 Chapter 356

    "I don''t have the habit of blowing up my own property..." The voice was obviously Zhou Ye. Since he had discovered the so-called secret weapon of the Emperor Fan Group a long time ago, how could he not be guarded?An arbitrary door is nothing but a big deal.


    Just when he was in the midst of the battle, an arbitrary door came to the spaceship loaded with the chain railgun, punched a big hole in the spaceship¡¯s armor, and controlled the entire ship in a blink of an eye. spaceship¡­¡­


    Why not destroy it?


    Obviously, why should such a good thing of research value be destroyed?Are you stupid...


    Chapter Four Hundred and Forty Seven


    "Destroy him... Destroy him immediately." Joyce is crazy, he can fail, can lose thousands of fighters, but the secret weapon must not fall into the enemy''s hands.


    No one dared to talk to Joyce at this time. The only thing they could do was to execute the order. As the order came out, all the motherships of the Emperor Fan Group turned their muzzles and aimed at the medium-sized mother named Destruction. Ship.


    Zhou Ye calmly watched the action of the other''s mothership, he didn''t care at all...These things could not hurt him, nor could he hurt the secret weapon he wanted to protect...


    "Fire, fire..."


    Dozens of buckets of red light hit the Doomed medium-sized mothership, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, his toes were a little on the deck, and dozens of arbitrary doors shining with golden light appeared around the mothership¡ª¡ª


    The red light that destroyed everything disappeared through any door...


    Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh not disappeared


    Instead, he appeared directly in front of Joyce''s flagship... Zhou Ye directly opened the other end of any door here.


    In an instant - Joyce''s flagship was beaten into a giant fireball -


    "It''s over--what are we fighting with..." Joyce looked at the command room that had turned into a spark, with a dull expression... The scene that just happened was completely beyond the scope of his understanding... His last The will to fight has been completely destroyed.


    "¡­¡­boom----"


    When Joyce finished saying this, his flagship''s endurance capacity finally reached its limit. With a loud noise, the flagship of the Emperor Van fleet, Joyce¡¯s ship... accompanied Joyce forever. Sleeping in this starfield, perhaps in the dead world, he would stare at the void forever, the place where he buried him and ended his battlefield career.


    The fleet of the Emperor Fan Group has completely lost its desire to fight after the flagship completely exploded...A mothership under the command of its captain, rushed to turn around and flee...


    Strictly speaking, they are only mercenaries supported by the Emperor Fan Group. It is unrealistic to expect them to have a steel-like will to fight. It is okay to fight a tailwind. Once they are defeated, they are the first group to escape.


    Facing the escaped motherships of the Emperor Fan Group, Zhou Ye wanted to vomit blood in distress...This Nima is all money, but there is no way, [the controller] manipulating the mothership of the Sovereign clan is already at the limit Now, their abilities are not unlimited...


    And there is only one mothership of his own. Which one is chasing or not?


    But, soon Zhou Ye didn¡¯t have to worry about it...because dozens of motherships of different shapes appeared suddenly behind the mothership of the Difan Group. These motherships were completely different from motherships of other standards. There is even a pyramid shape...


    "These are the guys from the Predator Group?" Zhou Ye could see their identities at a glance. It was obvious that his woman called his eldest brother to help... It''s just a coincidence, Madan''s. , They took all the cheapness...


    But forget it, my eldest brother who is cheaper is better than others who are cheaper...


    Zhou Ye sighed, turned around, opened an arbitrary door and returned to the command tower of his mothership.


    "My elder brother, they are here to help..."


    As soon as Zhou Ye returned to his mothership, he saw Aletta''s elated expression."Well¡ªI saw it, baby, remember to go back and exploit your brother more good things... this time he made a lot of money."


    "Don''t worry, dear." Aletta also gritted her silver teeth and said with a wry expression: "These guys...huh..."


    It''s true that Cao Cao arrived, and when the two were talking about Aletta''s brother, the mother ship master Miria said: "Master, there is an unknown communication request link..."


    "Come in..." Zhou Ye sighed, and sat on his command chair. Ayesha cleverly knelt down at his feet, nestling on his legs like a golden cat.


    "Hi, brother-in-law, I''ll help you..." As Zhou Ye expected, it was Aletta''s older brother Starka who appeared in the communication video...


    "It''s too time for you to come, brother..." Zhou Ye gave him a blank look, speechless.


    "Brother, aren''t you really here to take advantage?" Aletta asked directly without giving face to her brother.


    "Uh-you know, the organization of the predators is relatively loose, and the Difan Group is also a big guy. It took me some time to gather the staff..." Starka was also a little embarrassed...


    I said that I was here to help, but when I arrived on the battlefield, I realized that my brother-in-law had already defeated the enemy... I actually only had to chase the enemy. It seemed like I was here to take advantage...


    Zhou Ye was speechless, but looking at Starka¡¯s expression, he knew that this guy hadn¡¯t lied, and that he was not such a person, so he could only helplessly say, ¡°Forget it... You handle it... I have to clean up the battlefield after the war."


    "Well, don''t worry, I will never let go... I swear." Starka patted his fierce mouth, which is already the highest pledge of the predator.


    "I want half of the spoils." Aletta unceremoniously and directly started discussing the ownership of the spoils with her brother.


    "Well..." Starka was also a little helpless, who didn''t let them help much.


    "Then it''s settled." Aletta said, she hung up the communication directly. She knew what was going on here, her dear. If only her mothership was chasing, it would be a fluke to get a few ships. , But now, once a dozen motherships are owned by themselves, it really takes a big advantage...


    "Nice job, baby." Zhou Ye praised without hesitation.


    "No way...Who makes Umbrella poor now..." Aletta said, before Zhou Ye could speak, "I will go back to the land of nothingness and check the loss first, and then I will report to you later. ."


    "Well, go!" Zhou Ye nodded, and watched Aletta leave the control tower.


    Zhou Ye has no way of refuting the fact that Aletta complained about Umbrella¡¯s poverty. You must know that many of the materials needed to build the mothership are minerals that are not available on earth...


    This makes Umbrella who is trapped on one side feel cramped... Simply, now the first step towards the universe is very stable. Soon, Umbrella will occupy a place in the galaxy with its own system suitable for war. ...


    What kind of Umbrella will grow into in the future, Zhou Ye doesn''t know, but he will never be the same as today when the ships that chase the enemy mothership are stretched out...


    Just as Zhou Ye was thinking about his own thoughts, a weak voice rang under his feet, like a little cat calling.


    "Master...Master..."


    "Huh? Ayesha, what''s the matter? What''s the matter with you?" Zhou Ye asked, looking at Ayesha who was looking at her cautiously.


    "Master... I, I beg you for one thing..." Ayesha said weakly.


    "What''s the matter? Let''s hear it..." Zhou Ye asked with interest.


    "Yes, can you... Give the captured Ayesha''s clansmen to Ayesha to manage..." Ayesha said that she became more careful here. She was afraid that Zhou Ye would be offended, and she quickly explained: "Aye Shah never wanted to ask you to forgive the thoughts of the people who offended you. Ayesha just wanted to select a few people from them to spread your greatness to the entire Sovereigns..."


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye smiled and raised Ayesha''s chin with his hand, and asked, "Is that really the case?"


    "It''s true, Ayesha is really to spread the glory of your master..." Ayesha''s little head quickly...


    "That''s really difficult..." Zhou Ye pretended to be embarrassed, and said, "You must know that mining organic matter and minerals in the void requires a lot of labor. The supervisor there has applied to me many times... "


    "Master, compared to creating economic value for you, Ayesha will definitely let your glory shine in the entire Sovereigns... At that time, the entire Sovereigns will let you get what you want...Master." Sha begged.


    "It''s not impossible to think about it..." Zhou Ye pondered for a moment. It was only when Ayesha''s face became more and more desperate that she brought her a big reversal...


    "Really? Thank you master so much, I thank the master for those people..." Ayesha smiled, she really felt very happy at this moment, but obviously, she was a little bit happy too early.


    "I can give you the management of all the female Sovereigns..." Zhou Ye said: "But those male Sovereigns can only mine in the void..."


    "Thank you for the kindness of the master..." Although only some female tribesmen, Ayesha was already content.

 Chapter 357

    "But all this is not without conditions..." Zhou Ye said, hooking Ayesha''s small head to his eye, and whispering in her ear: "You want this... this... this ..."


    "Master--you are so bad..." Ayesha''s face was flushed, and she knew that she still couldn''t escape the catastrophe, but she also wanted to try, what the master said, that kind of alternative feel¡­¡­


    After the war, I naturally need to relax. What other way to relax is more meaningful than to teach Ayesha?Zhou Ye said, there is no...


    Chapter Four Hundred and Seventy Eight


    On the edge of the void-there is a very strange building.


    It¡¯s peculiar because you can¡¯t see any windows in this building. There is a high wall around it. On the wall, the ionic sparks that keep flashing make people know and let people know how powerful it is. Power, I think no one wants to try the feeling of being hit by the ion current.


    From time to time, there is a group of Umbrella¡¯s hell paratroopers, driving the exoskeleton, passing by here at a neat pace.


    This is the prison set up by Umbrella in the void.


    Originally, the employees of the Difan Group mixed in the void were imprisoned here, but with the completion of the Umbrella Biochemical Laboratory in the void, there are fewer and fewer prisoners here...Of course, Zhou Ye is absolutely I won¡¯t admit that I used those guys as material for human experimentation. What I claimed to the public was that they had undergone labor reforms, had changed their minds, completely drew a line with the Difan Group, and had been released...


    As for where did the prisoners go after release?Zhou Ye said that there were legs on them, who knew?


    But today, this already empty prison is once again overcrowded--


    However, this time the prisoners are no longer employees of the Difan Group, but a group of Sovereigns with golden skin.


    "How are we going to be dealt with?" A Sovereign girl with a princess''s head looked at the building in front of me that seemed cold and cold... asked with a trembling voice.


    "I don''t know... Maybe we will be sold by these guys... Who knows?" a long-haired girl next to her replied, her voice full of pessimism and despair... "Know that in the galactic black market The price of adult women of our Sovereign nationality has always been high."


    "...Those people...Aren''t they afraid of revenge from our Sovereign tribe?" The short girls behind her innocently asked.


    "Don''t be silly, Judy, even if we want revenge, we must have the goal of revenge..." The long-haired girl laughed at her companion''s ignorance."Those buyers will never give us the opportunity to contact the people..."


    "..." The short girl was silent. She turned her head and looked around for a while, and then looked around her side... Maybe her companion was right, all around them were female tribesmen who participated in the battle. None of the male tribes appeared here.


    She even saw a friend who was serving on other motherships... but meeting here is obviously not something to be happy about, she is too lazy to say hello to her friends.


    The whole team walked forward in silence. After they were numbered, they were thrown into the prison. Because the prison was a little small and there were too many prisoners of war this time, they had to live in a prison with six people.


    Some people are sitting silently on the iron couch, perhaps reflecting on the reasons for the failure of this war, and some are yelling... It looks quite hysterical.


    "I want to enjoy the treatment of the Galactic Prisoner of War Convention... You are torturing prisoners... I want to..." A beautiful-looking girl finally couldn''t help it, holding the railing of the cell and shouting.


    Judy knows this girl. Her name is Yolanda. Her father is a member of Parliament. She looks very arrogant on weekdays, and can make people who are also Sovereign say arrogant. So you can imagine the character of this girl. Up.


    Yolanda''s yelling quickly summoned a team of hell paratroopers...


    "Hey, who is the head here, I want to enjoy the treatment of the Galactic Prisoner of War Convention, according to the convention..." Before Yolanda''s words were finished, there was a stick shining with electric sparks poking her on her body...


    In an instant, the girl with an arrogant face fell trembling on the cold ground."I...I...I''m going..."


    Obviously, the hell paratroopers were not interested in listening to her nonsense, and they came over again...


    Yolanda couldn''t speak any more...she had passed out.


    A group of hell paratroopers directly took their weapons and forced the other Sovereign girls in the prison back, and then set up Yolanda who was stunned to the ground and walked outside the prison.


    "Hey...what do you want to do to Yolanda?" Although she doesn''t like this girl very much, after all, she is in prison at this time. Judy feels that he should fight for something for his clan, at least not let them just like this. Landa took it away.


    But the answer to her was the two particle cannons shining red with destruction... and the cold sight on the visor of the hell paratrooper''s skull.


    Judy was silent... She really didn''t plan to face death.


    She watched this team of hell paratroopers take Yolanda away. Watching the team of hell paratroopers who took Yolanda, Judy finally couldn''t help but fell to the ground. She had never done so before. Hate myself, hate my weakness... hate my timidity.


    Are their Sovereign perfect genes really so proud of?Judy began to question the characteristics of his own race... The perfect gene only gave them a higher starting point, but... that is not the end...


    Just when Judy began to doubt that life was reshaping the Three Views... Yolanda had been taken into an empty room.


    "..." Yolanda was dizzy and saw a woman standing in the middle of the room. Although she couldn''t see her appearance, her golden skin let her know that this woman was also her own clan, which made her a little bit Relaxed a bit, and fainted completely.


    I don''t know how long it has been-


    Yolanda was awakened by a shout...


    "Yoranda... Yolanda... my friend..."


    "Who..." Yolanda slowly opened her eyes, and what caught her was someone she couldn''t think of."Ayesha-why are you? Why are you here... Oh, yes, I am stupid... You should have fallen into the hands of those thugs earlier than me. Did they treat you like that?"


    Ayesha smiled and shook her head, comforting her friend and saying: "Don''t worry, Yolanda, I''m doing well...very well, better than the one in Sovereign..."


    "How is it possible..." Yolanda widened her eyes in disbelief, and said, "Don''t those thugs abuse you?"


    "Torturing... to be..." Yolanda''s words reminded Ayesha of the little game that her master Zhou Ye played with her, her cheeks suddenly turned red... "It''s not a torture... although it was a bit painful at first, But it''s only the first moment, and then it will feel very good..."


    "...Ayesha, what happened to you..." Yolanda also noticed one thing at this time. Her friend Ayesha was not wearing a Sovereign battle suit. Not the Sovereign priest''s clothes, but the same clothes as the mobs who captured them."You joined them? You betrayed the Sovereign clan? You betrayed the mother clan who gave you the perfect gene..."


    "No, Yolanda... I have not betrayed the Sovereigns." Ayesha explained: "I just found a higher goal for the evolution of the Sovereigns... I think the direction of our people was in the past. All wrong...we..."


    "No... Ayesha, stop quibbling. You really betrayed our race..." Yolanda''s face was full of resentment."Drones will be controlled by these mobs because you leaked our top secrets to them? You traitor..."


    When all people are in adversity, they always want to find an excuse for their failure. Obviously, Yolanda is no exception. She found an excuse for the failure of the Sovereign clan... One they will lose the war and Not because they are not perfect excuses.


    "No... I don''t... I don''t even know what the top secret is..." Ayesha''s explanation is useless at all, people just want to believe what they want to believe...


    Looking at Yolanda''s expression that I finally know why we failed, Ayesha finally gave up arguing... Maybe her master was right, she is really not a persuasive material...


    "So... I have to do the job of persuading them..." Zhou Ye''s figure appeared behind Ayesha, and Ayesha cried bitterly in her arms as if she had finally found her master''s puppy."Master, you have to believe me, I really don''t know the top secret..."


    A large part of Ayesha''s nervousness was because Zhou Ye was afraid that her master believed Solanda''s words and believed that she really had the secrets of the Sovereign clan. Without telling him, Zhou Ye would be angry when she was angry. Can''t bear it...


    Chapter Four Hundred and Seventy Nine


    "Okay, good girl, I believe you..." Zhou Ye stroked Ayesha''s long hair and soothed her, while looking at the beautiful girl Yolanda with the princess head.


    Zhou Ye had to admit that, apart from the skin color, the Sovereigns deserved the title of their perfect genetic race. At least, he had just visited the prison and found no ugly girl...the ugliest are enough to rely on the earth. Face ate in the entertainment industry.


    "Who are you, who let you in...?" Looking at Zhou Ye who suddenly appeared in the room, Yolanda asked unceremoniously, as if this was her boudoir, and Zhou Ye was not Like the invited invaders, Zhou Ye''s natural tone almost made Zhou Ye almost amused...


    Before Zhou Ye could speak, Ayesha, who had calmed down, turned her head and said, "He is my master, the future master of the Sovereign clan..."


    For Ayesha, as long as Zhou Ye doesn''t doubt her and Zhou Ye doesn''t abandon her, then she doesn''t matter. Solanda''s so-called traitor accusation is far less important to her than Zhou Ye''s trust.


    "Ha...your master? Ayesha. You are really depraved..." Yolanda said disdainfully: "We Sovereigns do not have a master... before, there is none, and there will be no in the future. ..."


    "Yoranda, you..." Ayesha was stopped by Zhou Ye just as she wanted to speak.


    "Ayesha, let me come..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Follow the master''s will..." Ayesha said respectfully, but she paused for a while, and said a little uneasy: "Although Yolanda is one of the priests I have chosen for you... but she has not yet passed by. Tune, teach..."

 Chapter 358

    "Don''t worry, I''m the best at this kind of thing... Have you forgotten how you came here?" Zhou Ye smiled, Sovereign, you have to be proud of it for fun... All behave like Ayesha , It''s not fun... Isn''t the joy of tuning and teaching just here?


    "Tune... teach?" Yolanda didn''t understand the meaning of this phrase at all... But she could see that it was not a good word. With her arrogance, how could she not be angry.Yolanda raised his head and shouted angrily: "Bold, who gave you the courage to tune and teach a noble Sovereign?"


    "Yes, it''s this arrogant posture. I hope you can continue to keep it..." Zhou Ye smiled and forced Yolanda...


    Ayesha saw Yolanda who had been forced into the corner by Zhou Ye, smiled slightly, turned and walked out of the room... She believed that even with Yolanda¡¯s arrogance, in the hands of her master, she would soon become one. A docile kitten... This is her personal experience.


    Ayesha, who left the room, gently closed the door, she turned a deaf ear to the tearing of clothes, and the screams and screams that came from the room from time to time... She knew exactly what would happen, after all, she too Have passed from this step.


    Five hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Ayesha heard the silence in the room, she smiled and opened the door and walked in.


    Unsurprisingly, her former friend, the proud Yolanda, has become a well-behaved cat nestling at the feet of her master.


    "Welcome to Umbrella Cult, Yolanda..." Ayesha smiled and stretched out her hand to Yolanda who was still a little timid.


    Yolanda wanted to reach out and pat Ayesha''s hand. After all, the two had just fallen out, and she didn''t want to make up with this guy now.


    "Huh¡ª?" Zhou Ye snorted, making Yolanda tremble with fright, and the hand that slapped Ayesha couldn''t help changing into a gesture of shaking hands with Ayesha...


    "That''s right..." Ayesha smiled: "We are the master slaves and we must love each other to meet the master''s wishes..."


    With that said, Ayesha also lay down profusely, and nestled directly at Zhou Ye''s feet, the same posture as Yolanda...


    Seeing Ayesha''s actions, Yolanda suddenly felt as if she was mentally balanced...


    "You have to remember, Yolanda... everything about us belongs to the master, our glory, our body... even our minds and wills belong to the master..." Ayesha said The posture of a person who passed by taught his descendants.


    "..." Yolanda retorted intentionally, but after looking at Zhou Ye''s noncommittal look, she could only nod in aggrieved head.


    Three hours later-Yolanda was sent back to the prison where they were held again. Of course, she came back with a mission this time. She had to select qualified priests for her master...


    As for what is a qualified priest candidate?


    Zhou Ye said, first...beautiful, second...good figure...third...you must be proud.


    Zhou Ye is already enjoying this tuning and teaching game...


    It is estimated that it will not be long before these Sovereign women will be inspired by him to join the Umbrella cult founded by Ayesha...


    Even Zhou Ye had already decided on the organization of the twelve chief priests and high priests-just waiting for Ayesha and Yolanda to help him choose...


    As for the girls who weren''t selected, don''t worry. With the morals of Zhou Ye, how could you let them go?They will be the nuns of Umbrella Cult...


    That''s right, the entire Umbrella cult, Zhou Ye, has no intention of accepting men, including future believers, and Zhou Ye only wants women... No way, are you stupid to talk about morals with a man who is a collector?


    As for the Sovereign men?


    They must first go through the review of the review officer.Naturally, it is to examine whether they have scientific and technological information about the Sovereign in their minds... Those with scientific and technological information will be sent to the laboratory for extraction.


    Sovereign males who don¡¯t have scientific and technological information are more bitter. They will wear explosive collars and become a bitter slave miner in the void.


    There are no holidays, no salary, no entertainment, only enough food and fresh water to survive, and endless jobs... This kind of free labor, Zhou Ye likes the most...


    As for the time issue, Zhou Ye doesn¡¯t have to worry at all. He only needs to open the time barrier again to completely digest the dividends of this war in a very short time.


    Umbrella is rapidly climbing his technology tree at an unimaginable speed outside the world¡ªthe previous shortcomings will be filled one by one. As for the problem of no resource stars...Zhou Ye is also working on solving it.


    The development of a resource star is a very time-consuming and laborious task. First of all, we must explore, and then send a survey fleet to conduct field investigations. After determining the resource reserve of the resource star, we must send a mining team to mine. The whole process is at least More than ten years.


    But obviously, Zhou Ye didn''t have this time, and Umbrella couldn''t wait for this time.


    So what is the best way?Naturally robbed... robbed resource stars that others have discovered or even started to mine.


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already targeted a goal - a goal that was both delicious and easy to digest.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Eighty


    Emperor-in the command hall.


    Zhou Ye was studying here at this time the target he had chosen, but his current posture was a bit unpretentious.


    I saw him lying halfway on top of five Sovereign beauties, letting their hands do a full-body massage for him. There were two Sovereign beauties beside his feet who were lightly handed. He put his legs on them, pressing his leg muscles.


    Next to Zhou Ye¡¯s head was the priest of Sovereign, and now Ayesha, the high priest of Umbrella¡¯s Church, is holding Zhou Ye¡¯s head gently and tenderly, gently using her softest and softest place to give He was doing a head cushion, while Yolanda was sitting aside, cleverly helping Zhou Ye peel off a special Feida star fruit that resembled a walnut, and fed it into Zhou Ye''s mouth.


    Including Ayesha and Yolanda, a total of 13 beautiful women of the Sovereign nationality constituted the senior level of the newly born Sovereign Umbrella church. They were all tuned and taught by Zhou Ye. Everyone''s loyalty can be fully guaranteed.


    In their minds, Zhou Ye emphasized everything, and everything they belonged to Zhou Ye.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye was finally taken aback by the Umbrella religion created by Ayesha. The brainwashing nature of this Nyima religion is too strong.However, as a person with vested interests, Zhou Ye has no reason to oppose Ayesha''s creation of this religious religion.


    Zhou Ye sighed comfortably after eating the fruit that Yolanda had fed with his own mouth. To tell the truth, enjoying life like this is really easy to cause inertia...


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye still remembered what his purpose was. He was plunged into contemplation when he watched the scenes played by the main brain and extracted from the minds of those Sovereign people.


    These pictures include all aspects of the Sovereigns, politics, the military, and even technology... After seeing these pictures, Zhou Ye can say that he knows them better than some ordinary Sovereigns. race.


    The Sovereigns-a race that is proud of having perfect genes. The technology they possess is considered middle and upper in the galaxy, and they have a lot of resource stars.


    Especially, because of their unique steel-titanium battery technology, they also make their race quite wealthy.


    They have long abandoned the traditional means of reproducing offspring. In their opinion, this method is backward and unscientific. All of their tribesmen are produced by adjusting genes through artificial cocoons... This is what they pride themselves on. The origin of the perfect gene.


    In Sovereigns, natural production is illegal...


    Although this race can be called a great race... but they have no allies in the galaxy...


    Ask why?That''s so simple and straightforward, who would want to be friends with a proud race?Especially their irritability attributes make their enemies more than their friends.


    Zhou Ye chose to break through Umbrella¡¯s shortcomings of no resource stars, and he decided on the Sovereigns...


    There is no way, who makes the Sovereigns'' combat effectiveness very strong for other countries, but for Umbrella, an enemy who has special means to restrain them, it is really simple to capture them.


    And Umbrella''s methods specifically for the Sovereigns are already being produced in batches, and tens of thousands of [operators] loaded with control modules are on their way here.


    For Zhou Ye, which other target would be easier to overcome than Sovereign?No more...


    Without allies, its own technology is strong, but technology is restrained by itself, with more than 30 resource stars, enough to alleviate Umbrella¡¯s shortcomings... The Sovereigns are simply placed in front of Zhou Ye, undefended A big cake, why should he not rush to take a bite?Besides¡ªZhou Ye looked at these golden beauties around him, a race with such a high quality sister paper, it was hard to find.


    "Milia--" Zhou Ye sighed and wanted to sit up straight. As soon as he moved, the beauty Sovereign behind him felt his thoughts and hurriedly helped him up gently.


    "Waiting for your order, dominate." The figure of Milia, the mastermind of the Emperor, appeared in front of him.


    "How long will it take for our Silver Star cargo spacecraft to arrive?" Zhou Ye sighed, waved his hand, and let the beautiful Sovereign women leave his side... He was afraid to enjoy it again, what he had Fighting spirit will be consumed...


    The priests obediently bowed and retreated, and only Yolanda and Ayesha were left beside Zhou Ye.

 Chapter 359

    "Master, the Silver Star is passing the fourteenth jumping point. According to estimates, it will take three more universes to reach here." Miria replied.


    "How is our plan to increase troops?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Master, as of now, we have reached the wartime standard configuration." Miriahui reported: "The Valkyrie has increased to 30,000, and the hell paratroopers have now reached 50,000... If necessary, we It can be overloaded to produce troops."


    "This is enough for the time being..." Zhou Ye sighed. He didn''t plan to kill the Sovereign tribe with tens of thousands of people alone. The real killer was still behind.


    "How about our virus research on Sovereign genes?"


    Umbrella started from a genetic virus... How could Zhou Ye forget this?


    "The genetically modulated virus targeting the Sovereign tribe has been completely successful." Miriahui reported: "After testing by thousands of people, the cleaner virus we developed has a rapid spread, strong concealment, and a quick attack time. After being put on Sovereign Star, it is expected that there will be a period of high winds in ten hours. Sovereign Star will become our new headquarters in Umbrella after 17 hours."


    Following Miria¡¯s statement, a three-dimensional projection of Sovereign star appeared in front of Zhou Ye. A dozen red dots appeared on the top and spread rapidly... After a while, the entire Sovereign star changed. Became a red planet.


    The dazzling red represents extinction, represents destruction¡ª¡ª


    "Not bad..." Zhou Ye nodded in satisfaction, while the two women beside him were unmoved, as if it was not their home star that was about to be destroyed...


    For them, this is both extinction and rebirth. They have the confidence to build a stronger Sovereign clan on the new Sovereign star, and they are not without mission.


    Their task is to rescue their people selectively at the peak of the virus outbreak, under the protection of hell paratroopers... Uh, how do you choose?What a clear thing, beautiful... proud...


    They have the confidence to turn these compatriots into their own church members and spread Umbrella''s divine light throughout the universe.


    As for worrying about their lives?It is completely unnecessary. Since they dared to go down, they were naturally vaccinated with Umbrella.Otherwise, what would they do to help their people?


    Afraid of the Sovereign genocide?That''s impossible... You must know that their clansmen themselves are made from artificial cocoons, and the Sovereign clan''s military powerhouse gene bank is one of Zhou Ye''s primary goals.


    The Sovereigns will not be annihilated in the future, but... they will become a race without men.Their genes will be infused with genetic codes that are loyal to Umbrella... They will be Umbrella''s first and crucial step to conquer the universe.


    They can continue to be arrogant when facing other races, but when they face Umbrella, their heads will be undermined.


    Zhou Ye, who planned all this, is waiting for his most important weapon to arrive...


    Three hours later-


    Miria, the mastermind of the Emperor, reported: "Master, the Silver Star has arrived here and has just merged with our fleet."


    "Then... let''s go..." Zhou Ye said vigorously."Let''s go to thoroughly conquer and conquer the Sovereigns."


    "Your will." When Zhou Ye sounded the horn of war, Miria''s eyes released a dazzling light.She couldn''t wait... as the signal passed through the fleet.


    Soon, dozens of motherships of various shapes began to jump at the same time, the target-Sovereign mother star.


    Chapter four hundred and eighty one


    The Stargate Jumping Point Checkpoint, two light-years away from the home planet of Sovereign--


    Originally, the star gates in the universe were public, and no empire or race had the right to set up checkpoints here... Even the usual fighting race, the Cree, did not violate the default rules of the countries of the galaxy.


    However, the Sovereigns set up a checkpoint here on the grounds that the gate is too close to their home star to ensure the safety of their home star...


    Fortunately, their checkpoints are really only to check whether there are battle mothers passing by. They did not conduct too strict inspections on merchant ships... and did not touch the interests of the galactic empires, so those empires also tacitly agreed with this matter.


    Today¡¯s routine inspection mission at this Space Star Gate is Angus. He is the captain of a battle mothership¡ª¡ª


    Angus was quite disapproving of the fact that he was on duty at Stargate.For him, what he most wants to do is not to come here to inspect these damn cargo ships... but to make contributions to the front line of the battle, gain military merit, and improve his status in the clan.


    Sitting in his command room, Angus idly looked at the starry sky outside. He was tired of watching this star field... But his mission period is not full yet, so he will stay here again. Only one hundred thirty-six universes can return.


    This is simply torture for him.


    Watching the cargo ships outside pass the checkpoints set up by the mothership, and then accelerate through another star gate.He was drowsy already watching such a scene...


    In fact, the so-called checkpoint is a circular three-dimensional light curtain pulled out by sixteen small spacecraft. All the spacecraft coming out of the star gate must pass through this light curtain, just like the airport security check on the earth...


    "Marcy, is there any news coming from the front line?" Angus, who was bored, asked the correspondent of his mothership.


    "Your Excellency Commander, there is no news from the front line..." Communications soldier Marcy thought for a while and said, "But I don''t think there should be any major problems. After all, the first time we will be destroyed three motherships is because The reason why the other party is in ambush near the star gate. This time we sent the First Fleet over... It is estimated that the thugs saw our mighty First Fleet, I am afraid they would pee their pants long ago?"


    "I really envy those guys..." Angus sighed. In his opinion, using the First Fleet to bully those thugs is simply an overkill. If it weren''t for the parliamentary decision, use this incident to show yourself to the entire galaxy. By the way, the strength of the army stunned some eager guys, this time it was impossible to send the First Fleet out to attack a small group of mobs occupying the void.


    This military operation has risen to the level of a political show, and it is simply a battle that must be won... It''s really a good place to gain combat exploits.


    You know, in these years, apart from the Kree and Shandars who continued their millennium war, other places are still very peaceful.Apart from qualifications in the military, there is really no better way of promotion, and this military operation is obviously a very good springboard, but unfortunately... he doesn''t have his place.


    Angus sighed again thinking of this.


    Just as Angus was thinking about making himself some fun, suddenly there was an exclamation in the command room¡ª¡ª


    "Gosh--what the hell is that..."


    "Which family of mothership is this... so big..."


    "Not good... the weapons on their mothership are being charged... hurry up, quickly turn on the defense..."


    Angus stood up hurriedly and looked out the window--


    I saw that an extremely large mothership had passed through the star gate...The hideous muzzle of this triangular mothership was shining with a red light representing destruction¡ª¡ª


    "Tactical avoidance--" Angus yelled.


    However, it was too late...With mental arithmetic and unintentional...Zhou Ye''s emperor had been charged early.


    "Destroy them." Zhou Ye looked at the Sovereign spacecraft that could be called a mothership in front of him, and said: "In order to keep the operation secret, don''t survive this time...to destroy them completely."


    Following Zhou Ye''s order issued.


    The perverted ship-borne forerunner annihilation artillery on the Monarch roared and set a beam of destruction at the Sovereign mothership-in a moment, the entire Sovereign mothership-disappeared, they directly Disappeared in this universe, only some debris floating in the universe proved that they had indeed appeared here just now.


    You know, the Forerunner Annihilation Cannon can be said to be Umbrella''s highest technology now. It claims to be able to completely destroy a small planet with one shot. The energy of one shot is enough for Zhou Ye to feel distressed for a long time.


    Even the last time Zhou Ye was ambushing the mothership of the Sovereign clan at the Star Gate, Zhou Ye was not willing to use it.


    In fact, every time it is used, the service life of the nuclear fusion reactor on Zhou Ye¡¯s mothership is reduced by three years, but this time, because of the secrecy of the operation, Zhou Ye can''t care much...


    After completely destroying Sovereign¡¯s outpost mothership near the star gate, the Emperor left the star gate and vacated the place for other motherships that followed¡ªsoon dozens of various motherships and ten Several cargo ships of various types also passed the star gate one by one.


    Of course, the Emperor did not do nothing after it left the star gate. The first thing it did was to lock the cargo ships gathered near the star gate and warn them not to leave here... at least Stay here for twenty universes.


    And you must keep the communication silent, otherwise you will face the ruthless destruction of the Emperor.


    Why don''t those cargo ships know that they are suffering from the pond fish... Every one of them can run cargo ships in the galaxy and eat all the old oily oil that has been weathered and rained... Know when to obey and when to resist.


    Now is the time to obey...


    Seeing that I had complied with the other party''s orders, the hideous triangular mothership did not send its own cargo ship on board the landing ship. The merchants felt a little more stable in their hearts... It is estimated that this time there is no danger, even some. The captain was still thinking about it beautifully, and there will be new talks in the future, and there will be one more topic on Gou Mei paper.

 Chapter 360

    Soon, Zhou Ye''s fleet completed the final assembly-after leaving two motherships to watch these merchants, the fleet flew to the Sovereign family''s home star mightily-


    Standing on the control tower, Zhou Ye looked at his fleet outside through the holographic three-dimensional projection... The feeling when dozens of huge motherships flew together was really exciting...


    But Zhou Ye was not satisfied¡ªbecause these motherships, except for the Emperor, were all captured Sovereign motherships and motherships of the Emperor Fan Group mercenaries... the entire fleet seemed to be diverse, Give Zhou Ye the feeling of a miscellaneous army.


    But-soon, the time for Umbrella to take off has come. After occupying the entire Sovereign clan this time, Umbrella will get sufficient resources, and the new mothership will start soon... when the time comes, Umbrella no longer needs these miscellaneous motherships, they will drive Umbrella¡¯s own star destroyer across the galaxy.


    Zhou Ye''s eyes seemed to see through the barriers of space and saw the umbrella flag floating above the mother star of the Sovereign clan.He stroked Yolanda and Ayesha''s long golden hair with his hands one left and the other right... "Perform the second phase of the mission, the mission code is [Blockade]!"


    "Your will, dominate." Miria agreed with excitement and began to convey orders in front of Zhou Ye."For all mothership ideas, the first phase of the mission [Raid] has been successfully completed, and now in accordance with the established procedures, start the second phase of the mission, the task code is [Blockade]."


    "Ingrid understands that I will seal the Orson Star Gate." Ingrid''s voice was communicated to Zhou Ye''s ears via communication."My dear, the idea is safe..."


    "Aletta understands that with me, a fly can''t even pass through Phil Star Gate." Aletta''s voice also passed."Don''t worry us, dear..."


    "Don''t worry, my dear, I am the safest..." Zhou Ye said, "You also have to be safe. If things change, retreat to me quickly..."


    "Waiting for the news of our victory..." X2


    The two women directly ignored Zhou Ye''s words and cut off the communication... With their pride and pride, how could they withdraw to Zhou Ye''s side when something happened?Fortunately, Zhou Ye had arranged a defense force around them early.


    As the two women cut off communication, more than a dozen motherships slowly separated from the fleet and flew towards their own predetermined targets on the left and right sides... They will be responsible for the task of blocking the star gates around the Sovereign clan home star... ¡­


    Watching his two women leading their respective squadrons away, Zhou Ye commanded: "Go ahead at full speed, target Sovereign Star-let us ignite Umbrella''s new war there."


    "Yes, master!" Miria said excitedly: "Target Sovereign, everyone has it, go ahead at full speed."


    Chapter Four Hundred and Eighty Two


    Sovereign Home Star-Supreme Command-


    "Your Excellency Commander, I think you should take a look at this..." A hurried Sovereign woman took a new star map and handed it to the Sovereign Supreme Commander August, "This is The last image from the Issad Supply Station... After passing this image, we completely lost contact with them..."


    "Huh?" August took the star map, and saw that the image above was of dozens of motherships sailing.He frowned and asked, "Is there any news coming from our Stargate Checkpoint?"


    "We have lost contact with all the Stargate checkpoints..." the female Sovereign tribe said helplessly: "I think they may have fallen completely..."


    "Who are these guys?" August looked at the mothership on the star chart and couldn''t help but mutter to himself.


    Ordinarily, all the motherships in the interstellar civilization in the Milky Way have their unique shapes, such as the star-shaped mothership of the New Star Empire, and the heavy feeling of the mothership of the Kerry Empire... This is caused by their unique technology. of.


    However, in this fleet, there are various forms of motherships, and there are even Sovereigns¡¯ own motherships... This makes Auguste scratch his head. He is sure that the motherships of his family have never been sold. After... Except for the first fleet sent out, the other motherships are parked in the airport...


    But these Sovereign motherships, how did they appear in the opposing fleet?Wait¡ªthe fleet sent out?


    Auguste hurriedly stretched the image with his hand, and made the image the largest. At the edge of a mothership of the Sovereign clan, he saw the number of the mothership...V1-31...


    V1 means that he belongs to the first fleet... 31 is his internal number in the fleet... this is the first fleet sent out.My god-the first fleet was destroyed by the group?


    "The highest-level alarm is sounded-I order all combatants to immediately end all vacations and enter combat readiness... activate the protective device of the home planet... Now, immediately, immediately..."


    "But...sounding the highest-level alarm requires the authorization of the Parliament..." The Sovereign woman said hesitantly.


    "I will bear all the responsibilities... Now execute the order." August said hastily: "Now, open all the shelters-evacuate all the people... This is an order."


    "Yes, Commander..." The Sovereign woman seemed to be infected by the anxiety of her boss and ran out all the way.


    "I hope it''s just a false alarm..." Auguste sighed lightly, and sat in his chair.


    He already understands where this fleet came from... the mob who occupied the emptiness-the goal of the parliamentary political show... Now it seems that it is not as simple as a mob...


    Able to capture so many Sovereign motherships... Obviously, their strength is not weak.


    But fortunately, the Sovereigns in this political show wanted the Difan Group to be cannon fodder, and then won the victory without loss... So they did not choose to face the whole galaxy live broadcast, but planned to record first and then edit later... Otherwise, I''ll lose my lord this time.


    The harsh sirens sounded through the entire Sovereign Star¡ªall the motherships of the Second Fleet were rushed into the air. They were tasked with blocking Zhou Ye''s fleet... After all, the Sovereign Star was their home, no matter what they I don''t want to burn the war on my own land.


    In the outer space of Sovereign''s home planet-Zhou Ye''s fleet has arrived here.


    In the command room of the Emperor, Miria was lowering her head, standing in front of Zhou Ye like a child who had made a mistake, reviewing herself."Sorry, Master, I was too risky to enter... I didn''t find the temporary space supply station in advance..."


    "It''s okay, Miria." Zhou Ye stood in front of the window, staring at the beautiful planet in front of him... smiled at the motherships rising from the star of Sovereign... said: "Our earlier Once the task was completed, it was beyond my expectation. Sooner or later they will find out that we are here. At this point, all their resistance is meaningless."


    "But the master..." Miria wanted to review her mistake again.


    However, Zhou Ye interrupted his words."Rather than indulge in the mistakes of the past, how about coping with the war before me? Miria..."


    "Yes, Master." Miria stood straight and said solemnly, "Please give your order, Master."


    "We assaulted them to completely block this place...to prevent any information from leaking out... Now all the star gates are blocked, and the entire Star Sovereign is already a turtle in the urn. It''s time to let them know... Facing Umbrella, how ridiculous their resistance is." Zhou Ye said after a pause, and ordered: "Release all [controllers], let these proud Sovereigns know that they are proud of it. How naive the technology is in our eyes..."


    "Yes, master." Miria gave orders to the fleet directly through her body."Release all [controllers]!"


    Following the order, dozens of motherships simultaneously released tens of thousands of flying objects like crystal sea urchins against the second fleet of Sovereign tribe that was rushing towards them...this is Umbrella¡¯s secret weapon, [controller .


    In the face of the controller released by Zhou Ye''s fleet, the Sovereign''s second fleet did not show any weakness to release its own unique remote-controlled small aircraft-in their opinion, the small aircraft controlled by their own tribe is absolutely easy Can smash these weird crystal sea urchins...


    But a scene that made them dumbfounded... After all the small planes approached the crystal sea urchin, they did not fire a single shot, and directly guarded the crystal sea urchin in an escort formation... and flew directly towards their mothership. Come.


    In the mothership, the pilots in charge of remote control also found that they could not control their own fighters...


    The distance between the two parties is not too far. The [controllers] went straight to the assembly point of the Sovereign Second Fleet under the protection of the Sovereign aircraft under their control, and soon... they reached the optimal control distance. The rest of the process is to activate the defense system in the Sovereign clan mothership, and then in the incredible gaze of those Sovereign clan officers and soldiers, as if entering their own backyard, they boarded their mothership...


    The entire battle lasted twelve minutes, and Umbrella was slightly injured, because the controller was a little careless when he boarded the ship, and he got to his feet... and Sovereign''s second fleet... was completely destroyed.


    The Supreme Command of Sovereign--


    Auguste stared blankly at the scene on the screen in front of him. He couldn''t understand why his fleet was captured by the opponent, if it was because the opponent had cracked the remote control mechanism of the Sovereign fighter... Then why The ship was also captured by the opponent?There is no remote control device on the mothership...what the hell is going on?Did the Second Fleet rebel collectively?This is a bit too nonsense...


    "Activate the ground defense system...The Third and Fourth Fleet is temporarily prohibited from launching..." August ordered.


    He doesn''t dare to give food to people anymore...A second fleet was wiped out in the blink of an eye...How long can the third and fourth fleets be sent out?He didn''t know anything in his mind.


    Although I don¡¯t know why, those fighters and motherships will be captured by the opponent without resistance... But I think it should be related to those weird crystal sea urchins¡ª¡ª


    But before figuring out the mechanism of those things, Augusta dare not send people to deliver food... The Sovereigns have four fleets in total... Two of them have been ruined... The last two fleets are not. Dare to send out again.


    On the other hand, Zhou Ye was also happy that he would no longer send people to deliver food...


    "According to the scheduled plan¡ª" Zhou Ye looked at the star Sovereign, the waiting air defense position and the panicked crowd on the street... leaked a sneer and said: "The extermination plan can begin..."


    Chapter Four Hundred and Eighty Three


    "Start the extinction plan--!"


    With Zhou Ye''s order, all motherships beside the Emperor, except for the Sovereign Second Fleet, which was just captured by the [controller], all the other motherships were scattered... Lin Mother Star surrounded Tuantuan.


    In the ground command post, August looked at the strange movement of the opposing fleet and was lost."What do they want to do? Shouldn''t they concentrate their superior forces to break through the ground defense with all their strength, and then land? Are they going to disperse and land? But this is too stupid..."

 Chapter 361

    In August''s opinion, scattered raids are the most stupid choice... If the opponent concentrates all the troops to make a breakthrough, and then expands the landing point from point to point, I will really have a headache.


    Because after all, all the air defense weapons on the planet could not be concentrated at one point, if Zhou Ye really chose a place with the weakest air defense force to land, then he would really be helpless.


    Once the war hits that point, August intends to temporarily abandon the breached location, and build resistance fortifications around the enemy''s landing site with all his strength... Saying nothing will allow the opponent to expand the battlefield.


    It''s just that the movement of the enemy fleet now makes Auguste confused... He can only order all the troops on the ground to stand up and defend his own airspace... At present, he can only respond to all changes.


    Fifteen minutes later--


    In the command tower of the Mothership Emperor, Miria is reporting the progress of the battle to Zhou Ye."Master, all motherships have reached the predetermined area."


    "Then... let''s start, let''s light this flame." Zhou Ye smiled and lightly tapped on the three-dimensional projection map of Sovereign in front of him.A red dot appeared on the spot he touched...


    Following his order, all the motherships simultaneously dropped a giant virus tank with a diameter of three meters towards Sovereign Star. When the virus tank passed through the atmosphere of Sovereign Star, the high-speed movement of the ball caused the fire The Sovereigns below were nervous...


    But they later found out that these bombs seemed huge... but in fact the damage caused was not serious. Only one bomb hit a residential building and killed a Sovereign who had no time to escape. No casualties--


    Just when the people on the Sovereign star were grateful for the weak power of the bomb, Zhou Ye smiled and looked at the projection of the Sovereign star in front of him. It was on Sovereign that had been reduced countless times. On Lin Xing''s three-dimensional map, red dots are emitting dazzling light...


    From a distance, the entire Sovereign star is like a leper, with red spots on his face, and these countless red spots are spreading out little by little over time... ¡­


    "Ayesha, are you saying that the people of your clan are fortunate that the bomb I dropped was not a big bomb?" Zhou Ye took a look with interest at the close-up scene on the Sovereign star that Miria had shown him on the other side. , The Sovereigns on the street of one of the bombing spots were hugging each other, jumping and screaming happily.


    "Their stupidity is the cause of their death... Master." Ayesha mocked those tribes unceremoniously: "The future Sovereign tribe will be stronger... These stupid people are only worthy of the rise of the master. Stepping stones."


    "They don''t deserve to be bathed in Umbrella''s glory in the coming new era. They are damned. Master." Yolanda was more direct."They have no need for salvation at all."


    "Don''t say that...you still have a lot of tribesmen worth saving." Zhou Ye said, smiling and pointing his finger on a beautiful Sovereign woman singing on the street screen. "For example¡ªher."


    "She is our famous singer Fiona, Master, your vision is as good as ever..." Ayesha smiled and cuddled against Zhou Ye''s legs and introduced: "It is said that her Singing can make the deaf hear the sound... but because the Sovereigns are not deaf, I don''t know if this rumor is true or false."


    "She is known as the most perfect woman of the Sovereign clan, and her supporters are all over the galaxy, master." Yolanda also introduced the information she knew, not to be outdone."If it''s her... barely qualified to serve and serve you, Master."


    "Interesting... I didn''t expect that I would click on it casually, and I would click on the king..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Ayesha, Yolanda... I will give you a little more mission..."


    "Your will is our mission, Master." The two goddesses waited solemnly for Zhou Ye''s order.


    "Don''t be so serious..." Zhou Ye patted his leg lightly, "Come..."


    When the two women watched Zhou Ye''s movements, they knew what their master wanted. They stood up cleverly, sat on Zhou Ye¡¯s lap, nestled their bodies in Zhou Ye¡¯s arms, and waited for Zhou Ye¡¯s help. Their orders.


    "I want this woman-after you go down, the first task is to find her for me, and then bring her to me." Zhou Ye gently rubbed the two women''s slender waists, and said, "The issue of intelligence support, You can consult Milia directly. I think at that time, the information Milia collected was enough for you to find her."


    "It''s the master¡ª¡ª" X2


    "So now, let''s celebrate first-Umbrella''s new birth, and the rebirth of the Sovereign clan..." At this point in the plan, Zhou Ye has seen the end, and there is no suspense... he I plan to have fun with small emotions, for example, while watching the destruction of the Sovereign tribe, while playing with the women of the Sovereign tribe...


    Ayesha and Yolanda looked at each other, and a charming smile leaked out of their faces. One was in charge of the upper part and the other was in charge of the lower... They started to carry out the orders issued by their master... This is long for them. I''m familiar with the road.


    On the other side¡ªon Sovereign, Auguste is anxiously waiting for the test results¡ª


    He wouldn''t be like other Sovereigns, naively thinking that the opponent threw a dud bomb, so he was fortunate for his luck.


    The first time Zhou Ye dropped the bomb, Auguste issued the interception order. Although the harvest was very little... However, he still sent troops to collect the remains of the poison canisters scattered on the ground and sent them to the Sovereign Lab. Testing in...


    However, Umbrella''s achievements in genetic technology far exceed those of the Sovereign people. Although the genetic virus that they have developed against the Sovereign gene has been detected... but they have no way.


    Destruction is always faster than construction. The time required for the cultivation of a virus is calculated in units of ten years, and the cultivation time of a vaccine to crack this virus... needs to be multiplied by two on this basis.


    The Sovereigns don''t have a cheating device like Zhou Ye... They have superb genetic technology, but they can''t do anything about this virus against their genes... They only have ten hours.


    Auguste dragged his exhausted body and walked out from the meeting place of the Supreme Council. Just in the emergency council, he proposed to surrender to the other party immediately... His proposal was completely rejected by the councilors.


    The congressmen clamored to coexist and die with Sovereign... They would fight until the last Sovereign.


    "A bunch of idiots..." Auguste murmured: "What are we going to fight against? All the fighters can''t be launched into the air...the air will become the opponent''s combat power...even if you get away by chance. , Can''t go through the star gate, and will eventually get lost in the vast universe. We are now a pet beast in a cage... Whenever we want to be slaughtered, it is only a matter of time... "


    Looking at the uneasy tribesmen on the street... Auguste sighed, Zhou Ye¡¯s gene virus canister was concealed by the parliament. They played the banner to stop arousing the people. Upset...


    But if there is no more action-these people may not escape death.Auguste shook his head. Perhaps the Sovereigns should really experience a Phoenix ashes to be completely reborn...The members of the parliament are too old to live in the glory of the past and refuse to wake up.


    They never know that time is passing, all races in the galaxy are desperately evolving themselves in order to survive... But these old guys are indulging in the glory of the perfect race in the past. Now it seems that they are far from being called. The perfect race...


    Auguste hobbled towards his home. Because of his surrender proposal, he was deprived of the supreme command by the parliament. He is now just an ordinary Sovereign...


    Chapter Four Hundred and Eighty Four


    Six hours after Zhou Ye mothership dropped the virus tank.


    On the home planet of Sovereign, the virus has begun to break out¡ª¡ª


    In the underground shelters, there are groaning Sovereigns who lie on the ground everywhere. The perfect gene that has been modulated before they are born gives them a physique that never gets sick. Therefore, the Sovereigns have not had a hospital for a long time. The products of the backward system, they have only gene modulation centers.


    But obviously, in this situation, the genetic modification center can''t play any role. All Sovereigns who have suffered from the virus can only lie on the ground and groan, without any help from the outside world.


    This genetic virus made them weaken their muscles and couldn''t stand up like they had chondrosis...


    Some of the Sovereigns, whose resistance is slightly stronger, the virus is still in the incubation period, looked at these struggling tribesmen on the ground, and their hearts were full of fear and anxiety...They only knew that their home planet was attacked, and they didn''t know anything else.


    In their thinking, these enemies should soon be defeated and defeated by their own invincible fleet.Even hit the enemy¡¯s home planet and plunder them all in the name of war.


    But reality slapped them severely.


    Their proud fleet failed... the ground-based air defense weapons did not play any role. All they could do was hide in the underground shelter, shivering, praying for peace.


    On the other side, on the ground of the Sovereign family star, thousands of orbiting landing ships landed on the Sovereign star without any resistance.


    Sher District¡ª¡ª


    This is the gathering area of ??the powers of the Sovereign tribe-in the words of the earth, a noble community.


    In this magnificent community, all the privileged people of the Sovereign family live, and the Sovereign singer who is well-known throughout the galaxy, the residence of Fiona, known as the treasure of the Sovereign family right here.


    At this time, she was in her own home, taking care of her ill girlfriend, while waiting for rescue restlessly.


    Today was an ordinary day for her. She rarely had a day off without receiving an invitation to sing. So taking this opportunity, Fiona called her best friend and wanted to get together with her friends. Let''s go to the four-star tour together.


    Unexpectedly, they received news of an attack on their home planet just as they boarded their private spacecraft, and all spacecraft were forbidden to sail.


    Fiona had to take her friends back home again.


    When they turned on the TV, they saw a speech jointly delivered by the Speaker of Sovereign and the high priest, calling on all Sovereigns to take up arms to resist the invaders.


    The clever Fiona felt that in this war, the situation of the Sovereigns was not optimistic.Just when Fiona, encouraged by her two passionate best friends, took up self-defense weapons to defend her home planet... her best friend fell.


    This is a symptom that Fiona has never seen before. Her whole body twitches and twitches, and she is conscious, but she cannot respond to her call... This kind of symptom, even Fiona, who claims to have traveled across the galaxy Na has never seen it either.


    In desperation, Fiona could only put down her weapon, picked up the communicator, and asked for assistance-she could not leave her girlfriend alone.

 Chapter 362

    But-she was not waiting for government assistance-but a group of guys in black exoskeletons and skull masks.


    "Who are you? What do you want to do?" Fiona asked sternly while raising the weapon in her hand and aiming at each other.This group of guys wearing unfamiliar mechanical assist devices are obviously not government officials of Sovereign Star, and Fiona raised her vigilance.


    "Fiona-the treasure of the Sovereign clan, the galaxy singer...yes, my luck is really good." A Sovereign woman in a white priest''s robe walked out from behind the paratroopers in hell.


    "You are from Sovereign? Why are you with them?" Although Fiona didn''t know who the hell paratroopers were, she contacted the speaker and their speeches just now, as well as the posture of all the hell paratroopers-she immediately understood What happened."You are a traitor to the Sovereigns...you actually helped these invaders."


    "No, I betrayed only the rotten council. Everything I did was for the Sovereigns to stand taller in the future." Yolanda retorted.


    "All your explanations are so pale, you betrayed the Sovereigns..." Fiona yelled furiously.


    "Forget it, it''s completely useless to explain to you..." Yolanda said, and said to the hell paratrooper behind her: "This is the person named by the master. Capture her alive...but don''t hurt her."


    "Yes."


    The leader of the hell paratrooper squad leader agreed, waved his hand, and surrounded Fiona with his men...


    "Don''t think about--!" Fiona yelled, raising her weapon and shooting at the hell paratroopers, but to her disappointment, her weapon, which was enough to kill a giant beast, only slowed down slightly. The action of the hell paratroopers rushing forward...In the end, she was captured alive.


    "Soon, you will be able to see my master... happy or not?" Yolanda walked slowly to the face of Fiona, who was turned by her hands, and smiled: "Maybe in the near future, you will become One of us."


    "Bah--!" Fiona''s answer to her was to spit.


    "What a rude move... I really don''t know how we Sovereigns can be an alien like you." Yolanda tilted her head and easily escaped Fiona''s sudden attack.


    "You are not qualified to call yourself Sovereign, you are not worthy." Even if Fiona was captured, she didn''t change her pungent character.


    Yolanda ignored Fiona''s provocation at all. Instead, she turned to look at Fiona''s two girlfriends, who were lying on the sofa unable to move. Obviously, the virus in their bodies had begun to break out.


    "What are you doing with Sister Feili? It''s me that you want to catch, let them go..." Fiona said hurriedly when she saw Yolanda suddenly becoming interested in her girlfriend.


    "A rare twin sister flower..." Yolanda smiled at the sisters, and then looked at Fiona again... This Fiona seemed to care about her friend. It was a good material. At least it will help the owner to tame the kitten.


    Thinking of this, Yolanda commanded: "Take these sisters away too...but you will be separated from Fiona..."


    "Yes."


    A few hell paratroopers walked out of the queue, directly erected the immobile sister flower, pressed Fiona and walked out... They would send Fiona and the sister flower to Zhou Ye''s mothership.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Eighty Five


    Fiona was taken by two hell paratroopers and walked out of her home.


    The sights along the way made her eyes widened in disbelief... I saw the graceful neighbors in the past, at this moment, they are either falling to the ground like their best friends, not convulsing, or being dressed and escorted to the ground. The soldiers who were equipped like the guys had bruised noses and swollen faces... even she saw dozens of clansmen had fallen in a pool of blood.


    The sound of explosions from time to time in the distance, as well as the strange fighter planes flying around in the blood-colored sky...The entire Star of Sovereign was set off like hell.


    "Who are you... who are you?" Fiona noticed a detail. Whether it was a fighter plane flying in the sky or a soldier escorting her, they all had an umbrella-shaped sign composed of red and white. Obviously, this It is the symbol of an organization or a country.But she has no impression of this sign...


    Because she has been invited by many empires, Fiona is quite familiar with the large organizations in the galaxy, but she can¡¯t recognize which organization this logo belongs to. It can invade her home star. This is definitely not a small organization. What has been done, obviously, this organization must be very large...


    "..." The hell paratrooper who escorted Fiona glanced at her and ignored her.For Fiona''s question, it was as if she hadn''t heard it.


    "What am I asking you...Are you from the quark tribe?"


    The quarks, an intelligent race in the galaxy, are known for their reticence. In fact, they do not communicate through language, but through the tiny antennae on their palms to exchange pheromones.I don''t know when, in the Milky Way, the quark has become synonymous with dumb.


    "Pay attention to your identity, prisoner." The hell paratrooper who escorted Fiona obviously knew this allusion. She stopped her steps and stared at Fiona and said coldly: "You better pray that you can be taken by the master. , Otherwise, I will ask the Lord to reward me with you. When you fall into my hands, I don''t mind letting you know what hell is like..."


    Seeing the hell paratrooper with an inch of red light in her eyes, Fiona was silent... She could not see any emotion in the hell paratrooper''s eyes, and some were just cold killing intent.


    During the next journey, Fiona honestly cooperated and did not commit suicide at the first moment of being captured, indicating that her deepest desire to survive and hope was still very strong.


    In fact, she didn''t walk long. Soon, Fiona was escorted by hell paratroopers and came to a clearing... This was originally a shopping mall square.And now, there is no longer the scene of the previous crowds...It is replaced by a heavily guarded temporary fortification.


    The hell paratroopers who escorted Fiona were scanned at the guard post and were allowed to enter the fortification... Fiona was also fortunate to be the first person to enter the Umbrella fortification on the Sovereign Star.


    Here, Fiona saw the hell paratroopers walking neatly from the rear compartment of a huge shuttle. Through the masks they had still put on, Fiona discovered that these were manipulating mechanical assistance. The people in the installation are actually pretty women. Although they are all women, Fiona does not dare to underestimate them...


    Because each of these hell paratroopers looked firm, and they couldn''t hide the excited and excited gaze in their eyes.Obviously, they are excited about the upcoming battle... This is something Fiona can''t figure out. Why would anyone like war?


    With such doubts, Fiona was taken by the Hell Paratroopers on an orbital shuttle that had unloaded the Hell Paratroopers she had loaded and was about to return to her destination. She knew that she would be taken to meet the masters of those populations.


    Who is the one who called for his own master?What purpose does he have for himself?Fiona didn''t dare to guess... But her faint heart was telling her that this was definitely not a good thing...


    With an uneasy mood, Fiona''s shuttle came to the outer space of Sovereign Star...Here, she saw the mothership of the Imperial Mothership, which is a collection of Umbrella''s technology.


    This-is this really a mothership?Isn''t this a city built in the universe?


    Fiona was already shocked by the ferocious behemoth in front of her.Even the new star empire built by the new star empire, recognized as the largest new star mothership in the galaxy, is as ridiculous as a child''s toy compared to this huge ship.


    When the shuttle flew close to the Emperor, Fiona observed the giant ship up close, and could even feel its terrifying. On its body, there were countless muzzles standing densely...It was simply a space fortress. .


    It wasn''t until-after the shuttle flew into the hangar of the Emperor, that Fiona woke up from the shock...


    She was silently escorted to a high-speed elevator by the hell paratroopers. The elevator started slowly, getting faster and faster... Through the elevator''s viewing window, Fiona saw a flashing scene outside the window. There are countless fighters ready to go... they have that umbrella-shaped logo on their tails.


    Five minutes later, the elevator stopped... Fiona saw a group of women in white clothes at the elevator door. These women looked like they had been waiting here for a long time.


    "This is the name of the master, the singer of the Sovereign family, Fiona." The paratrooper captain who was in charge of escorting her said a military salute to the woman.


    "I did receive Sovereign singer Ji Fiona." The leading woman returned a military salute and smiled: "Thank you so much, Captain Wendy."


    "It''s an honor for me to serve the master." Mentioned the master, Wendy couldn''t help but set up a frantic gaze that made Fiona feel terrified... Fiona didn''t doubt that if the so-called master wanted Let this Captain Wendy commit suicide, and she will execute the order without hesitation.


    Seeing Captain Wendy who had escorted herself here, he didn''t hesitate to turn around and leave... Fiona was even reluctant to leave this cold Captain Wendy, but... Captain Wendy''s. Leaving shows that she is getting closer and closer to her unknown destiny.


    "What does your master want to do with me?" Fiona finally couldn''t help but ask. After all, these women looked better than the cold hell paratrooper captain.


    "A good thing." The Valkyrie''s attendant was right. Their sisters dreamed of climbing onto the couch of their own master, and made this their lifelong goal...


    "I hope it''s a good thing..." Fiona murmured, whether it was a good thing or a bad thing... She was already like the meat on the chopping board, and she was left alone...


    "Before this, you still need to take a shower." The Valkyrie said and untied Fiona''s shackles. She didn''t worry that this girl would attack her... Of course, this was due to her. Superman''s strength.


    "How are my sisters?" Fiona couldn''t help asking.


    "They are undergoing treatment... After all, the virus in their body has already broken out. It''s not like you, just go through the immune gate." The Valkyrie explained.


    "Immunity gate? What is that?"


    "It''s the door sprayed with medicinal mist when you stepped off the shuttle." The Valkyrie smiled and pushed Fiona, who turned into a problem baby, into a luxurious bath room, "Okay." Now, I¡¯ll give you fifteen minutes to clean yourself, or I¡¯ll help you... Trust me, it¡¯s definitely not a pleasant experience."


    Chapter Four Hundred and Eighty Six


    Emperor-in the command tower-


    Zhou Ye was sitting in his seat, looking at the three-dimensional projection map of Sovereign''s home planet in front of him, and it was covered with a dazzling red.Shows that the virus has spread to the corners of the planet.

 Chapter 363

    But Zhou Ye''s expression did not relax-after all, there were four companion stars next to Sovereign''s home star that were not far apart.These four companion stars are not actually the original planets of the Sovereign parent star, but were pushed to the Sovereign parent star by the Sovereign clan using technological means.


    The four companion stars were transformed by the Sovereign clan into their industrial gathering place, as well as a place of leisure and entertainment.And use the gravitational waves generated between several similar planets to produce energy for their use.


    Zhou Ye didn''t move them at first, but surrounded Sovereign Star first because all Sovereign fleets were parked here.Destroying the home star is equal to more than half of the success.


    Of course, Zhou Ye was not defenseless against them at all. Between the home planet and Ring 1, Ring 2, Ring 3, and Ring 4, Zhou Ye arranged three lines of defense with the controller as the main mothership as the supplementary... They come to trouble themselves at critical moments.


    Now that the home planet''s extinction plan is nearing its end, it is time to consider taking the four ring stars.


    Although the population of Sovereign on the four ring stars was less than one-tenth of the population of the parent star, Zhou Ye did not have the habit of keeping a tail.


    "Master, your dessert is here..." Just as Zhou Ye was considering what to do, the voice of the mastermind Milia interrupted his thoughts.


    "My dessert?" Zhou Ye asked in confusion."what is that?"


    "It''s the singer of the Sovereign family whom you hand-picked..." Miria said suddenly, "Master, the commander of the A1 defense line reported that a small spacecraft taking off from the home planet of Sovereign Trying to force through their defense line, he asks you, do you want to intercept?"


    "Of course it was intercepted...wait..." Zhou Ye stopped speaking, and looked at the three-dimensional map in front of him carefully, and saw a red dot flying towards Sovereign Circle 1 star... He smiled, "tell the line of defense Commander, let them go... and in the future, don¡¯t intercept any spacecraft departing from the home planet of Sovereign, let them go to their ring star¡ª"


    "...Why is this? Master?" Miria asked curiously.


    "These guys must have been infected with the genetic virus, but the guys who are still in the incubation period... let them go to help us win Sovereign''s four ring stars..." Zhou Ye said a little home star and ring 1 The inconspicuous red dot in the middle of the stars said: "They are our pioneers who won the four ring stars without blood..."


    "What if they don''t fly to Huanxing?" Miria asked.


    "Anyway, they are dead after being infected with the virus. Besides, I have blocked the star gates around me. Where are they going? The other nearest star gates are a million light years away. Do they dare to go?" Zhou Ye smiled Dao, he is in a good mood now, and the surprises those fugitives brought him saved him a lot of trouble.


    "Congratulations, Master, the problem that bothered you has been solved." Miria said with a smile.She knew that these four similar planets had been plagued Zhou Ye. When he set up the battle plan, Zhou Ye had a headache for these four ring stars.


    It¡¯s not that we haven¡¯t considered the situation of the home planet fugitives, but this probability is really too small. In Zhou Ye¡¯s view, a qualified government will definitely block the planet and give it to the other four planets. The people of the tribe left a little hope of survival.


    But now it seems that the people in power of the Sovereign clan are really not good...the least probable situations have appeared.This saves Zhou Ye a lot of problems... It''s not that Zhou Ye doesn''t want to attack five planets at the same time, it is really not enough troops... At present, Umbrella''s possessions are all that Umbrella can take out... The gap between the organization and a nation that has entered the interstellar age is measured in light years.


    If it weren''t for Zhou Ye who happened to have the means to restrain the Sovereign fighters, he would really not dare to let Umbrella come to such a snake swallowing elephant, it might be due to indigestion.


    Zhou Ye, who had solved a problem, was in a good mood... He remembered what Miria had just said."You said the singer I wanted was delivered?"


    "Yes, Master, Fiona is waiting outside the door for your call now." Miria said with a smile.


    "Let her come in, let me see how beautiful the real Sovereign treasure is." Zhou Ye stretched out on the chair and said.


    "As you wish, dominate." Miria said, waving her hand slightly.


    The door of the command hall opened, and a beautiful golden woman in a black dress walked in. It was Fiona after Mu Yu.


    "Why invade our home planet..." As soon as Fiona walked in, she asked Zhou Ye angrily."Invader... Executioner... Murderer... Metamorphosis..."


    In short, Fiona threw all the cruel words she could think of on Zhou Ye.


    "Bold¡ª!" The Valkyrie standing behind Fiona was scared of being out of control. This girl had just been obedient, but how could it suddenly become like this.She could hardly imagine the anger of her master.


    "Don''t pay attention to her, let her go on..." Zhou Ye waved his hand to stop the Valkyrie who wanted to step forward to subdue Fiona. He is now in a happy mood, facing Fiona, who is like a golden cat, Zhou Ye Find it interesting...


    "Yes, dominate." The Valkyrie retired with interest.


    Zhou Ye watched this beautiful golden chick in front of him with such interest, using the language of all the intelligent races known in the galaxy to speak about herself. Through the translator, Zhou Ye knew that she tossed and turned was nothing but a meaning, and said He is an inhuman executioner.


    After talking for ten minutes, Fiona finally finished all the vocabulary in her stomach... Finally, she said viciously: "You will die of your heart. I will never offer it to you as an executioner. Even the singing of a word..."


    "Puff--" Zhou Ye almost laughed. This girl thought she was calling her to listen to her singing?But it''s true that they want to come. The Sovereigns who have abandoned their traditional knowledge of reproduction have no idea what happens between men and women.


    "What are you laughing at?" Fiona asked dissatisfiedly looking at Zhou Ye with a smile on his face.


    "I''m laughing...you will sing your voice to me obediently..." Zhou Ye said as he walked towards Fiona."And it''s my own song..."


    "You are dreaming...oooo..." Before Fiona had finished her words, she was completely blocked by Zhou Ye... Zhou Ye will soon teach her how to sing the beauty that belongs to him. The singing...


    Chapter Four Hundred and Eighty Seven


    Three days later-


    The entire Sovereign home star and the four companion stars of Ring 1, 2, 3, and 4 have become a ghost.


    The five originally brightly lit planets are now completely dark.Only the dots of lights were pitifully dotted on the top, which was still the defense zone established by Umbrella¡¯s landing troops. Now all the Sovereigns, except those who joined Umbrella¡¯s Cult, have been completely destroyed.


    It can be said that the original perfect race, now only the hundreds of thousands of Sovereigns of Umbrella Cult.


    Standing in front of the window, Zhou Ye looked at the deadly silent planet in front of him, feeling a little bit in his heart...The war became more cruel after entering the interstellar age.Compared to being destroyed by others, Zhou Ye was more willing to destroy others.


    "Master..." Fiona picked up Zhou Ye''s clothes and draped them gently on Zhou Ye''s shoulders.Softly asked: "When will the new student plan start?"


    "It''s time to start..." Zhou Ye said, holding Fiona in his arms, "Let''s go, it''s time to start our new life plan..."


    "Of course, Master." Fiona said as she broke free from Zhou Ye''s arms, she turned around and called the two girlfriends Feili and Sister Julie who were still sleeping on the couch."Feili, Julie, it''s time to get up..."


    "Master, please let us go..." Feili was still begging for mercy between half-dreaming and half-waking... One can imagine how intense the battle just now was.


    When Fiona heard Feili''s dream talk, she couldn''t help but roll her eyes, and said directly: "Master is leaving now... I don''t want you anymore..."


    "No...Master, we can still bear it..." With Julie''s exclamation, the two women woke up completely."Fiona?...Can''t you let us take a break... The master loves you, so every time you beg for mercy and let you go, we can be tortured..."


    "It''s not that I won''t let you rest..." Fiona blinked her eyes innocently, and said, "Master is going to land on Sovereign, do you want to accompany your master or wait here?"


    "Of course I am with my master..." Sister Feili said in unison, hurriedly got up and began to dress...


    After half an hour----


    Sovereign Star¡¯s largest airport is heavily guarded, and tens of thousands of beautiful girls in golden priestly robes are waiting here uneasy.They are all members who have just joined Umbrella''s Cult. Between life and death, they chose to live.


    They only know that by joining this sect, they can get the right to survive...They can survive...Between life and death, they chose to bow their heads and live.


    And the priests of the Umbrella Cult did their words. After joining the sect... They each got a pill. After taking this pill¡ªthey never happened to them anymore. That kind of situation.


    And now, they are arranged here by the priest, waiting to meet their only master, the only supreme master of the Umbrella Church.Their hearts are nervous... They don''t know what the master who invaded their hometown will do to them.


    They didn''t make them wait too long¡ªa luxurious medium-sized spaceship steadily stopped in front of them.The high priest Ayesha who led them hurried forward, and at the hatch, hugged a handsome young man who had just walked out of the hatch.


    "Master, welcome to Sovereign Star." Ayesha said excitedly.


    "Ayesha, thanks for your hard work." As soon as Zhou Ye stepped off the spacecraft, he saw tens of thousands of Sovereign girls standing on both sides holding unknown bouquets to greet him. He knew that these were Ayesha¡¯s. Missionary achievements.


    "No hard work, for Umbrella, for the Sovereign clan, Ayesha didn''t work hard at all." Ayesha lowered her head and said respectfully: "Please allow Ayesha to introduce this planet to her master."


    "Of course." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    Ayesha directly took Zhou Ye and Fiona''s daughters behind him, changed to a Sovereign clan aircraft, and flew towards a semi-circular temple.


    This was once the temple of the Sovereign clan, but now it has become the headquarters of the Umbrella Church.

 Chapter 364

    "Master, we controlled the gene bank and energy facilities of the Sovereign tribe in the first time, so now we can start our new life plan soon..." Ayesha introduced to Zhou Ye on the aircraft. With their own results."Our Umbrella Church now has 3,000 high-level priests, 16,000 low-level priests, ordinary nuns, 160,000..."


    "I don''t want to know how many of them there are, I just want to know... how high their loyalty is." Zhou Ye said.


    "Master, please rest assured, although they have only undergone preliminary brainwashing... but I have already applied for genetic modification equipment from the headquarters, and soon they will become the strongest rock of the Umbrella Cult..."


    When Zhou Ye heard this, he nodded in satisfaction.Umbrella has indeed started research on genetic modification brainwashing a long time ago. The message of being loyal to Zhou Ye and being loyal to Umbrella is directly injected into the other party¡¯s genetic genes in a gene chain model to ensure the other party¡¯s loyalty to Umbrella. .This technology has been applied to all aspects of Umbrella, and there has never been a precedent for problems.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye is quite confident in this technology.


    In this circular temple, Zhou Ye visited the artificial cocoons of the Sovereign tribe with great interest. In fact, it looked like an Egyptian coffin loaded with mummies. Although gorgeous, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t feel that this technique had any effect. What good.


    But this also saves Umbrella a lot of trouble. For example, the Sovereign family is relatively indifferent, which I have to say is somewhat affected by the artificial cocoon.


    Next, under the leadership of Ayesha, he visited the highest scientific research institute of the Sovereign family and their various high-tech achievements.


    After shopping around, Zhou Ye started to feel a little boring...


    Of course-Ayesha won''t let her host feel bored either. She arranged a grand welcome party for her host... Uh, the kind without clothes...


    Zhou Ye expressed that he was very satisfied with Ayesha''s arrangement.At the same time, the scene of following thousands of Sovereign sisters paper is still very spectacular...


    Chapter Four Hundred and Eighty Eight


    Ten hours after Zhou Ye landed on the home planet of Sovereign-hundreds of large cargo ships crossed the star gate and landed on the home planet of Sovereign.


    They brought Umbrella¡¯s scientific research personnel, and various equipment to rebuild the Sovereign star. Of course, they would not leave empty when they left. They would take away the Sovereign family¡¯s scientific and technological materials and unique Scientific and technological achievements, steel titanium battery.


    Because of the gene virus warfare used by Zhou Ye, most of the infrastructure of Sovereign Star has not been damaged. What is lacking now is only the people who control these facilities. It just so happens that human resources are not a big problem for Zhou Ye. .


    The Sovereigns themselves possess a large number of artificial cocoons, all they lack is time.


    It just so happens that time is just a toy that can be played with at will for Zhou Ye who has the gem of time.


    The task of these researchers who stepped down from the spacecraft is to inject the gene lock into the genes of the new generation of Sovereigns, so that they know who they should be loyal to from the moment they are born...


    Standing in the underground genetic modulation base of the Sovereign tribe, Zhou Ye looked at the dense artificial cocoons lined up in front of him, and said with a smile: "A new generation of Sovereign tribe will be born soon..."


    "Yes, Master, the new Sovereign clan will move to a higher peak under your leadership." Fiona said respectfully, standing behind Zhou Ye.As Ayesha also supervised all the newly joined priests and congregations under her command to receive genetic modification, the only ones who accompanied Zhou Ye at this time were the Galaxy singer Fiona and her two best friends.


    "Master, all gene modulation work has been completed and can begin..." The Valkyrie behind Zhou Ye reported.


    "Then... let''s start." Zhou Ye said, waving his hand, and a green magic circle enveloped the genetic modulation base.Time is accelerated here...


    On the outside of the gene preparation base, dozens of pipelines for transporting culture fluid to the base are overloaded. On the other end of the pipeline is the culture fluid manufacturing plant. Here... countless corpses of the Sovereign clan are turned into vehicles. When thrown into the huge decomposition pool in the factory, they will be decomposed into various effective ingredients to provide the necessary nutrients for the birth of a new generation of Sovereigns.


    Even though the culture fluid manufacturing plant is already operating at an overload, the culture fluid in their inventory is rapidly decreasing at a speed that can be discerned by the naked eye.The person in charge of the factory was screaming hoarse. He desperately urged the workers in various positions to speed up... He couldn''t imagine the punishment he would receive if he blocked the master plan for his own reasons.


    All he can do is desperately urge his subordinates to speed up... not enough bodies?Just contact the hell paratroopers to help transport... Not enough capacity?Just ask the Valkyrie¡¯s transport plane for help...


    In short, do everything possible to ensure the smooth implementation of the plan under your control.


    Two hours later-


    The culture solution in the reserve tank was finally about to bottom out...not dropping anymore.The person in charge of the factory also took a long sigh and put down the pistol on his temple... He was almost forced to apologize to death.


    This situation was happening in dozens of factories at the same time... After all, this time Zhou Ye was going to make hundreds of thousands of Sovereigns at once.


    And at this moment-Sovereign gene modulation base.


    Zhou Ye looked at the new generation of Sovereigns who were kneeling before him with satisfaction. There were no men...only the perfect race of sister paper.The first batch of new Sovereigns was only 600,000, although it was less, but... it was barely enough to fully activate the entire Sovereign home planet infrastructure.


    After all, modern facilities do not have a strong demand for human resources.


    The rest can be increased slowly in the future.


    "Master--!" The voice of hundreds of thousands of sister papers shouting at the same time was quite shocking...


    "Ahem-I think it''s better for you to wear clothes..." Zhou Ye said in embarrassment as he looked at the golden girls who had just walked out of the artificial cocoon.


    "Everything about us belongs to the ruler... the ruler can come to me at any time if he needs it." The golden sister paper closest to Zhou Ye threw a female eyebrow at Zhou Ye and said.


    "Yes, the master can also come to me..."


    "My one is bigger, Master, when will you be lucky to me..."


    Zhou Ye was frightened by these enthusiastic sisters and fled... Nima, one thousand at a time is no problem, a few thousand at a time can also hold on to gritted teeth, hundreds of thousands at a time...cough cough-very dangerous what.


    For the first time, Zhou Ye felt that he did something wrong...


    Seeing their master escaped, the new generation of Sovereign sisters all smiled and leaned forward and back together... They felt that their master seemed a little cute...


    "It''s terrible..." Zhou Ye, who escaped from the underground training room, wiped the sweat from his forehead and sighed.


    "Master..." The Valkyrie reported with a smile, "After the blockade was lifted, we received a contact request from the Difan Group. Do we want to take it over?"


    "Take it over..." Zhou Ye gave the Valkyrie a blank look. He wanted to show her the majesty of his dominance and talk about her, but it was not only she who was holding back a smile, but even the three daughters of Fiona were also laughing while covering her mouth. Now, the law does not blame the public...


    "Yes, dominate." The Valkyrie promised and connected the communication to the communicator she carried. A 3D projection screen was set up directly from the Valkyrie arm. It was a hedgehog-like silver hair that appeared on the screen. The collector Di Fan with a zombie face.


    "His Honorable Speaker Sovereign, it''s a great honor to see you..." Di Fan said, without raising his eyes, he crossed his hands and waved, and then he bent his waist deeply.


    This is the highest courtesy in the galaxy. The originally graceful gestures made in Difan gave Zhou Ye a very artificial feeling.


    "Di Fan--we meet again..." Zhou Ye''s voice made Di Fan raised his head in surprise. He thought this voice was familiar, and the young man in front of him was obviously not the speaker of the Sovereign clan. who is it?"Who are you? What about the Speaker?"


    "Our Sovereign clan has never had a speaker from now on, and some have only the supreme ruler." Fiona said, taking a step forward and introducing: "This is the supreme ruler of our Sovereign clan and my master. Zhou Ye is crowned!!"


    "..." Hearing Fiona''s introduction, Difan found it ridiculous. The young man in front of him was obviously not from Sovereign, but was their master?Are you kidding me...?


    But Difan didn''t dare to take Fiona''s words as a joke. The Galaxy singer, the treasure of the Sovereign clan, he knew...If this woman was not lying...Difan was in a hurry and a deep gift : "Please forgive me for my impoliteness just now."


    "Oh? Di Fan, you really don''t know me anymore..." Zhou Ye looked at this old guy interestingly... But it''s right to think about it. At the beginning, he and Di Fan only talked to each other, but they never met each other. Zhou Ye knew this old guy, but obviously this old guy didn''t know who he was.


    "Mianxia...?" Di Fan looked at Zhou Ye stupidly. He had no idea why Zhou Ye said such words, but Zhou Ye''s voice really gave him a familiar feeling.


    "The Land of Nothingness is mine now... Waiting for my Di Fan, I will find you soon..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Soon... Di Fan."


    "Yes... It''s you...?" When Di Fan heard the Void Land, he finally remembered who this voice was.


    Zhou Ye ignored him and directly signaled the Valkyrie to turn off the communication... Now, the entire Sovereign clan has almost completely fallen into his own hands, and the rest is to slowly eat their resource stars away from the home planet. Lost... These are completely unnecessary for his own fleet here, and here, he plans to separate the church from state, let Ayesha manage the Umbrella Cult, and let Fiona be the head of government...


    "Fiona, are you interested in being the first female speaker of the Sovereign clan?" Zhou Ye turned to Fiona and asked.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Fiona was shocked, and then asked, "Is this your order?"


    "Of course...no, I''m not consulting your wishes..."


    "Then I don''t want to." Fiona said without hesitation: "I just want to follow you and sing for you a piece that belongs to you..."

 Chapter 365

    "..." Hearing Fiona''s words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but think of the night when Fiona was killed.But forget it, since she didn''t want it, let Yolanda take over.


    After returning, Zhou Ye told the two little female slaves of his thoughts, but the two girls also cried and refused to stay here...Finally, they had to use the most primitive and fairest method to draw lots¡ªthree people draw lots. , Two left...


    In the end, Ayesha and Yolanda had to take up the positions of Umbrella¡¯s High Priest and Sovereign¡¯s first female speaker-when they left Zhou Ye, it was a pain to cry... Zhou Ye almost couldn''t help taking them away. Finally, Zhou Ye had to make sure that after he was busy with the Difan Group, he would come here to build a two-way arbitrary gate for them so that they could go anytime. Find him...


    Only then did they reluctantly let go of Zhou Ye...Of course, they had to be crazy before parting that night.Even Ayesha personally presided over the consecration ceremony of tens of thousands of people in order to leave a deeper impression in Zhou Ye''s heart... Well, it''s really just a consecration...


    Chapter Four Hundred and Eighty Nine


    Zhou Ye sat in his mothership--quietly thinking about the affairs of the Difan Group.


    To tell the truth, this old guy is not easy to deal with, one of the ancestors of the universe... the earliest born intelligent race, because he lost a bet with the goddess of death, he was forever forbidden to enter her kingdom... so he became an immortal exist.


    Of course, this is something in the comics. In fact, in the movie world, he is just a rich man.He would be embarrassed by the violent power gem, saying that he was a cosmic veteran was always exalting him.


    The question Zhou Ye considered was not how to kill him, but how to annex all the assets of the Emperor Fan Group...This was what Zhou Ye cared about most.


    "Di Fan...Di Fan..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help but mutter.


    "Master, do you have a headache for collector Difan?" Fiona asked curiously.


    "I''m not worried about that old guy..." Zhou Ye said, hugging Fiona who walked to him and said: "I''m just thinking about how to make Umbrella annex the Difan Group..."


    "Master, I think you are looking in the wrong direction..." Fiona said, "Although the Difan Group was created by a collector, the host is his daughter, Karina Difan."


    "Oh? He also has a daughter?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Yes, Karina Defan, the collector''s daughter, she is now presiding over the affairs of the Defan Group. I met her when I was in a concert on Cygnus X-1 star..." Fio Na introduced: "She is a very beautiful girl...and very confident. The Difan Group has been running very well under her care."


    "Interesting...so interesting..." Zhou Ye stroked Fiona''s long hair and fell into deep thought. To say that when dealing with men, Zhou Ye''s methods are very limited, at most it is to destroy the opponent physically and physically. ... But when dealing with women, he can conquer each other from the spirit to the body.


    "Master, in fact, Karina is also a poor girl..." Fiona changed her posture, nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, and said, "She originally had a lover, but her father collector wanted her to Knowing the difference between the immortal and ordinary people, I separated them for a hundred years and promised that they would no longer oppose this matter after a hundred years..."


    "What happened later?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "A hundred years later-Karina went to her lover with joy, only to find that the man is already dead..." Fiona said with a helpless look."Since then, Karina has fallen out with the collector. Although she knows that the collector is for her good, she still refuses to forgive him. The father and daughter have not spoken for nearly ten thousand years..."


    "This is really a sad story..." Zhou Ye thought for a while and asked curiously, "Then she married again later?"


    To be honest, Zhou Ye is very concerned about this issue. If according to the immortal standards, we get married once every 100 years... I''ll take it... This girl can''t take it...


    Fiona looked at Zhou Ye¡¯s expression, and instantly understood her master¡¯s thoughts, and said, ¡°Master, you are too bad. Karina has never loved a man since that time. She now likes women. ...In her words, when such feelings are separated, it will not be too painful."


    "Lala..." Zhou Ye was speechless. Is this a variant behavior after emotional frustration?"Then where is she now?"


    "Of course it''s at the headquarters of the Difan Group..." After Fiona finished speaking, she realized that her master was still blank, and she said suddenly, "Master, don''t you know where the headquarters of the Difan Group is?"


    "Uh-I haven''t had time to inquire..." Zhou Ye said embarrassingly.


    "...The headquarters of the Difan Group is on the Cygnus X-1 star. That is the collector''s hometown. The group headquarters he created is naturally on his ancestor star." Fiona said directly.


    "...How do you know so much about the collector''s daughter? Didn''t Karina chase you after?" Zhou Ye asked suspiciously.


    "She pursued me, but was rejected by me..." Fiona hugged Zhou Ye''s neck and said spoiledly: "Is it the first time the master didn''t notice me that night?"


    "Of course I noticed..." Zhou Ye whispered in Fiona''s ear with malicious intent: "But there are also many ways for Lara... For example... For example..."


    "Master, you are too bad..." Fiona showed red cheeks by Zhou Ye''s description... "You don''t want to see such a performance..."


    "Uh-I''m just curious..." Zhou Ye said uncomfortably. After all, he hadn''t seen a real Lala...


    "Master, why don''t you take down that Karina and let her show it to you..." Fiona gently said in Zhou Ye''s ear: "If you take down Karina, Master, you are equivalent to taking it. After joining the Difan Group...Isn''t the problem that bothered you resolved?"


    "This is a good idea." Zhou Ye touched his chin and muttered, saving him a lot of things... But since Karina is a lesbian... how should I soak her?Make a lesbian?Zhou Ye has never had such an experience.


    "Master... I will help you then."


    "How to help?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Help you ask her out..." Fiona said without hesitation. You know, she can''t wait to dedicate everything she has to her master Zhou Ye, even her good girlfriends have been sent to Zhou by her. Ye''s couch is now, let alone Karina who is just an ordinary friend... "At that time... you can do this... and then..."


    "Does this seem too mean?" Zhou Ye asked hesitantly about Fiona''s plan.


    "Although I am helping the master, I am also helping her..." Fiona said, "You know, the emptiness of ten thousand years can''t be filled with lesbians... let''s talk... ¡­I missed the master, who is also an immortal man, she doesn¡¯t know how many years she will wait?


    "You bull..." Zhou Ye admired Fiona''s ability to turn black into white. Since his little slave girl helped herself regardless of her image, would she hesitate to be a man?


    Zhou Ye directly ordered: "Milia, re-set the route and destination, Cygnus X-1 star."


    "As you wish, dominate." With the response of Miria, the mastermind of the Emperor, the entire fleet changed their course and flew towards Cygnus X-1.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Ninety


    In the vast universe-a huge mothership is mooring here quietly. The conspicuous logo of the Difan Group on this mothership tells people its ownership... This is the treasure of the collector Difan , The mothership he used to carry the most important collections.


    Although he has more than a dozen collections throughout the galaxy, he placed the most important things on this mothership. It can be said that this mothership is his life, roots and sons. .


    "Zhou Ye...Where did he emerge from?" Di Fan muttered while sitting in his seat, looking at the handsome boy on the screen in front of him.


    You know, as the most hidden old guy, he has heard of some well-known characters in the galaxy, such as the Star Devourer, Ronan the Accuser, the evil Titan Thanos...


    These guys are all well-founded guys. Although Emperor Fan has only dealt with a few people, he knows how many people are famous.But this Zhou Ye alone has never heard of...


    But being able to get the Sovereigns so fast, this Zhou Ye''s power must not be underestimated... "Then, let me see how sacred you are..."


    As Difan said, at a point on the screen in front of him, the Mothership Computer began to quickly compare...It would compare Zhou Ye''s image with the huge database of the Difan Group...


    The collector Difan believes that the person who can completely subvert the Sovereign clan is definitely not a self-congratulated fellow, he will definitely leave a lot of traces...


    Did not let him down, search results about Zhou Ye quickly appeared.


    "The female senior commander of the New Star Empire is accused of treason? Suspected of being bewitched by an alien spy?" Collector Di Fan looked at the report from the previous time, and was a little speechless...


    Zhou Ye in the picture was leaving the headquarters of the Nova Corps with a look of Ingrid... Behind them, there are the wreckage of the black Nova fighters everywhere...


    "I seem to have offended an incredible guy..." Difan could see a lot of details from this news picture, for example, why are the new star fighters painted in black?Why didn''t you see other people at the scene?Who destroyed these fighters?


    "But it''s okay... I have a guy who can top the tank..." Di Fan looked at the most wanted order issued by the New Star Empire to Zhou Ye in the picture and smiled."Contact me the Chief Executive of Xandar Star and say that I am willing to provide their government with the whereabouts of an S-class wanted criminal."


    The main brain of the mothership quickly helped Emperor Fan to get the number of the Supreme Chief Executive of Xandar Star."The collector Difan? I don''t remember what I can sell to you..."


    On the screen, the Chief Executive of the New Star Empire in uniform looked at Emperor Fan and said unceremoniously.


    "Good day, sir." Difan didn''t care about the other party''s attitude, or that such an unfriendly attitude was also in his expectation. After all, as a collector, many things in his collection are illegal, such as , Or intelligent creatures, and some more dangerous weapons.On both sides, one is law enforcement and the other is lawbreaker, who are born in two opposing classes."I didn''t contact you to collect anything..."


    "Oh? Are you planning to destroy your contraband? Tell me to go to the ceremony?" Shandal''s chief executive teased.


    "Uh-I don''t have such plans for the time being." Di Fan said, before the other party continued to tease him, he said directly: "I think as a law-abiding citizen, my reputation is still trustworthy."

 Chapter 366

    "Yes, your file is indeed as clean as a piece of white paper..." The other party sarcastically said, "But you are the least popular person in our New Star Empire!"


    "No, I think it might change now." Di Fan said, "I think you might be interested in his news..."


    With that said, a photo of Zhou Ye was projected directly behind Di Fan, which was a screenshot of Zhou Ye talking with Di Fan on the home planet of the Sovereign clan.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s photo, the chief executive of Sandal Star suddenly stood up excitedly and asked eagerly: "Where is he? Do you know who he is?"


    After all, this unprecedented case of high-level commander treason in the New Star Empire took place in Sandal Star. As the top administrator of Sandal Star, he bears irreplaceable responsibilities. During this time, he was almost condemned by the public. Going crazy, and his immediate boss is also urging him to deal with this case as soon as possible...how could he not be in a hurry.


    "...Don''t worry, I think we can talk about collections." As the person who founded the Difan Group, Difan is obviously a qualified businessman. What is the most important element of a businessman?Don''t let go of any opportunity that can benefit yourself.


    "Don''t think I will betray any of the citizens of the New Star Empire." The chief executive of the New Star Empire said vigilantly. You must know that Emperor Fan has a lot of criminal records. Although he has never participated in crimes, it is the high reward he provides. Jin made the notorious bounty hunters willing to commit crimes for him. It is hard to tell who is at fault, but be careful this guy is right.


    "No, no...I don''t think I don''t need you to betray any of the people of the empire." Di Fan said with a smile: "What I need is only something that you don''t need, something called the universe spirit ball... ¡­"


    "Cosmic Spirit Orb?" The other party frowned, and after operating a few times on his own terminal, said: "The empire did get a thing called the Cosmic Spirit Orb, but research on it has led to a The habitable planet has become an abandoned planet...So, that thing was abandoned..."


    "Is the cosmic spirit ball still on that abandoned planet?" Di Fan''s eyes flashed inadvertently with anxiety.


    "I''m afraid this is the case." The chief executive of Sandal Star shrugged and replied.


    "What''s the name of that planet? Tell me the name and location of that planet, and I will tell you this guy''s information..." Di Fan said.


    "Well, that abandoned planet is called Moraga, that''s all I can tell you..." The chief executive of Sandal star looked at the data, the label behind that abandoned planet [for unknown reasons , The planet has been completely destroyed.], said.


    He wouldn''t tell Di Fan this information. He always thought that if you want to catch criminals, you have to be more cunning than them...


    "Really? You didn''t lie to me?" Di Fan asked with some disbelief. He didn''t believe that he would get news about this planet so easily. When these guys didn''t realize the value of the things in their hands, when When someone consults them, they can¡¯t wait to sell the stone for the price of the diamond...


    "I am willing to swear by my new star badge. What I just said is the truth..." The chief executive of Sandal Star said with a serious appearance, "Now it''s your turn, collector, you better not Trying to deceive the highest officer of an administrative star, or I will make it difficult for your Difan Group to move on the Shandal Star..."


    "Of course, of course I will tell you everything I know..." Although the chief executive of Sandal Star has already issued the New Star Oath, Emperor Fan is still a little bit dubious, but anyway, he is also counting on the New Star Empire to give himself a favor. Tank, this must be told to them anyway."I don''t know where your S-rank wanted criminal is from..."


    "Are you playing with me? Di Fan." The chief executive of Sandal Star heard Di Fan''s words and stood up abruptly, staring at Di Fan''s eyes."I will let you know the anger of the new star."


    "No, no. Sir, I think you''d better listen to me..." Collector Di Fan said calmly: "I knew for the first time that he was celebrating my daughter''s birthday a few days ago. Things, you know, although my daughter has always refused to forgive me..."


    "Speaking of the point, Difan, I am not interested in knowing about your family affairs."


    "Okay, okay...really." Like an old guy, the collector Di Fan complained that the young man would not listen to his nagging, but in the end, he still gave the grievances between himself and Zhou Ye. Said it.


    Of course, Difan concealed a large part of the content. For example, Zhou Ye completely wiped out his allied forces with the Sovereign clan... For example, his ally Sovereign clan had been subverted by Zhou Ye... etc. Regarding Zhou Ye''s strength, he had covered everything.


    He wouldn''t tell the New Stars about these things. He was afraid that the New Star Empire, which was in a full-scale war with the Kerry people, would retreat after comprehensively assessing Zhou Ye''s power. After all, fighting on both sides should be avoided by any wise leader. thing.


    What he wants is for the New Star Empire to go stupidly to give Zhou Ye food, and when the hatred between the two sides grows deeper... The New Star Empire sees that Zhou Ye is a big pit, and when he wants to withdraw from it, I''m afraid they can''t help it... At that time, Zhou Ye won''t have time to trouble himself.


    When Difan told New Star Empire what he knew, both parties closed the communication with satisfaction. Difan was satisfied that he found a scapegoat and also found the whereabouts of a gem... but wanted to come when he saw that it had changed. The expressions of Moraga stars in the asteroid belt will be very exciting.


    The chief executive of Xandar Star was satisfied that he could finally give the people an explanation...Although Di Fan did not tell him the current position of Zhou Ye, he thought that if Zhou Ye was going to Di Fan, then Di Fan The headquarter of the group must go back.


    I just don¡¯t know, what kind of expression he will have when he receives the news that the fleet he sent out is completely destroyed...


    Chapter four hundred and ninety one


    Cygnus X-1 star-a well-known commercial star, it is the third cantilever commercial center, it is a permanently neutral commercial planet.


    It never participates in the disputes of various countries in the galaxy, but it provides all kinds of materials for the two warring parties, as long as you are willing to pay high prices...Up to the battle mothership of various countries, down to the slaves of various intelligent races, you can Buy it here.


    On this planet where there are many tall buildings and people of all ethnic groups coexist peacefully, the last thing you can''t ignore is the Difan Building, which is soaring into the cloud and hung the logo of the Difan Group.


    Although the parliamentary system is implemented here, in fact, everyone knows that, as a giant with industries all over the galaxy, the status of the Difan Group here is supreme...


    It is not an exaggeration to say that the Difan Group is the uncrowned king of this planet, no one here dares to ignore the voice of the Difan Group.


    And Karina Defan is the queen of this planet... everyone knows that.


    In the Cygnus X-1 star, if you offend a high-ranking legislator, you may be safe, because no politician has no enemies. You only need to please his enemies, but you offend Karina. Difan?Then you''d better leave here as soon as possible...and then hide in a wild planet without the Difan Group industry for the rest of your life.


    Otherwise, you will realize what life is better than death.


    This is the consensus of more than a dozen small white faces of all ethnic groups who intend to approach Karina Difan and try to get her so as to get both personal and financial benefits.None of them can touch the heart of this immortal... the most successful is just a word with her.


    In the end, people gave her a nickname, Queen of Diamonds...Of course it¡¯s not that she started her business by selling diamonds, but that her heart is like a diamond... She won¡¯t be moved. Of course, some people call her ice. queen¡­¡­


    "It''s another boring day..." Karina Defan was sitting in her office at the moment, looking boredly at the sun that is about to set in the distance... By her hand, a man with a collar squatted. Beauty¡¤Female... Squatting like a dog.


    "Sharin, do you say that eternal life is really perfect? ??Why do I find it so boring?" Karina stroked the beautiful purple hair and said, "Day by day...every day is the same person, the same Things...does such eternity really make sense?"


    "Wow..."


    "Ahhh... by the way, I forgot." Karina lifted her forehead and said, "I will allow you to speak now."


    "Master... maybe you should go for a walk, the galaxy is so big, there are always new things you haven''t seen..." said Shalin, who was squatting on the ground.


    "Yeah... it''s time to go out for a walk!" Karina nodded thoughtfully, but she knew that her father would not agree. In his father''s words... it was too dangerous outside. Yes, you''d better stay here.


    At this moment, the communicator on Karina''s desk rang, and she pressed the access button casually, and a figure of a girl with a red skin in a maid outfit appeared in front of her, "Savana? Old fellow What can you tell me?"


    Karina has never understood why her father has a soft spot for this red-skinned race, and all the maids use them.


    "Miss, the master told you not to go anywhere during this time... and it is better to raise the defense level of Cygnus X-1 to the highest level." Savana carefully conveyed the words of her master, and she directly ignored Ka Lina''s derogatory term for her father, she didn''t dare to mix up with the father and daughter.


    "Oh? Who did the old guy offend this time?" Karina said with a mocking look: "Let me guess, is it the Planet Devourer? No no... Although these old guys are courageous, they are also Don''t dare to trouble him casually... Is it Thanos?"


    "Actually it''s not...Miss." Savana said cautiously: "It''s a young man who didn''t know where it came from..."


    "Oh?" Karina Difan raised her eyebrows and looked at her father''s little maid. What do you mean, you still hurriedly said everything?


    The little maid who has been a microphone between the father and daughter for many years understood what her own lady meant. She didn¡¯t dare to play mystery. Her own lady was not a good-tempered person. ¡°It was just that some time ago, I forcibly occupied the nothingness of our group. The man in the land, the master said that he had subverted our ally, the Sovereign clan... Now he is looking for the master everywhere..."


    "Oh oh..." Karina was stunned when she heard the maid''s words."Some time ago, the old guy transferred the fleet of the security company and didn''t destroy them? Didn''t it just mean that it was just a group of innocent star thief?"


    "...According to reliable sources... our combined fleet with the Sovereign clan has been wiped out by him... and he has also subverted the Sovereign clan¡¯s home star... The master said that this is a revenge. Little guy, so let the young lady pay attention to her safety." Savana said, showing a photo sent to her by her master to her lady."It''s him, miss."


    "Huh? Are you sure that this guy is not the top card in the entertainment scene but a dangerous person?" Karina asked, looking at Zhou Ye''s handsome face in the photo.


    After all, in Marvel, the villains have a non-mainstream face like "I''m a bad guy", such as Thanos, such as the Green Devils, such as the Manchus, such as the Hulk... Hey, it seems that something strange has run in. , Don''t mind everyone.


    Ahem, in short, many of Marvel¡¯s villains make people think at first glance, I rely on, this guy is definitely not a good person.


    But obviously, Zhou Ye''s looks are too deceptive... this handsome face really gives him a lot of points, at least Karina doesn''t think this guy is like a dangerous person.


    "Miss, please be careful, the master has repeatedly ordered...This guy is extremely dangerous." Savana hurriedly sent out the report of the New Star Empire with Zhou Ye''s photo.Anxiously said: "The master said that although he doesn''t know what kind of ability this person has, he must have an extraordinary way to deal with women. Even the senior commanders of the New Star Empire are willing to treason for him..."


    "Okay, I see..." Karina was not interested in listening to the maid''s nagging, she hung up the communication, she gently stroked Shalin''s hair, and she sighed."This guy who looks more like a top card than a criminal can actually make the old guy like a big enemy. It''s really funny..."


    Karina has already become interested in Zhou Ye. Of course, it¡¯s not Zhou Ye¡¯s interest, but... "Shalin, you said that if I catch this little guy and send it to the old guy, then old guy His expression will be quite interesting."

 Chapter 367

    "Master...isn''t this too dangerous..."


    "Relax, I will plan everything well..." Karina began to think that this game became interesting. It was an invisible contest between her and her father...


    If she catches this guy who made her father like a big enemy, then she can personally send Zhou Ye to her father and taunt him...


    failure?Karina said that the word failure has never been in her dictionary...


    Chapter Four Hundred and Ninety Two


    A huge triangular mothership is quietly moored in a meteorite belt ten light-years away from Cygnus X-1. For other motherships, the meteorite belt is simply the mothership¡¯s natural enemy... but for Zhou For Ye''s mothership, the meteorite belt is the natural protective color of the Emperor.


    Those extremely fast meteorites hit the X metal armor, and they couldn''t even scratch the Emperor''s armor.No one would come to the meteorite belt to search for the enemy... and no one would have thought that a huge mothership would hide in the meteorite belt.


    "Now anyone wants to go to Cygnus X-1 to play, sign up." Zhou Ye asked with a smile while looking at the girls in front of him.


    "I''m going..." The first person to raise her hand was naturally Nina. Zhou Ye didn''t even have time to accompany her during the battle. Fortunately, she has been busy improving her mechanical armor in the mothership''s laboratory, otherwise She was suffocated a long time ago. This time she had a chance to see the appearance of aliens. Of course, she was the first to sign up.


    "I want to go too." Dolores, who is inseparable from Nina, also wants to appreciate the demeanor of a business star.


    "Then I''ll go too..." Since all his daughters have gone, Ingrid has no reason not to go. She is a daughter-in-law, how can she be assured that her daughter will leave her vision?


    "Well, since you are all gone, then I will be on duty on the mothership..." Aletta shrugged and said indifferently: "I have been here several times anyway... nothing new. Feel it."


    "Baby, if you want to go, you can make Miria work here." Zhou Ye said.


    "Yes, mistress, Miria will order it at any time." The emperor''s master Miria also persuaded.


    "Forget it...I''ve been there many times, so I just take this opportunity to take a good rest." Aletta is not a rookie who has never left her country, but her footprints are all over the whole In the Milky Way, she didn''t feel new to this commercial star.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye saw that Aletta did not really want to go to Cygnus X-1, so he turned to look at his three little female slaves. Obviously, they don''t need to ask, where they are... Besides, Fiona still has a mission.


    "Then, let''s set off." Zhou Ye said, walking towards the first hangar with the interested girls. They will take Zhou Ye''s medium-sized spacecraft to the Cygnus X-1 star. After all, a mother ship The ship represents a lot of meaning. If you go directly to the Cygnus X-1 star in the Emperor, then Zhou Ye will have to explain a lot of problems, and it will not be good for Fiona''s plan.


    An extremely luxurious medium-sized spacecraft slowly drove away from the Hangar of the Emperor, traversed a beautiful arc in the meteorite belt, and flew quickly toward the Cygnus X-1 star.


    Zhou Ye¡¯s medium-sized spacecraft soon arrived at the airport of Cygnus X-1 star. As the name suggests, the commercial star here is mainly commercial, and there are various types of intelligent creatures everywhere... even Zhou Ye has seen a few Tree people.


    "Welcome to the Cygnus X-1 star, are you here for a vacation or for a commercial act?" As soon as Zhou Ye stepped off the spaceship, a beautiful humanoid came to Zhou Ye and asked politely.


    "Of course it''s a vacation." Although Zhou Ye didn''t know who these people were, it was obvious that Ingrid was not unfamiliar with this thing. These were the mechanical immigration officers of Cygnus X-1. Alien guests go through immigration procedures just like going abroad.


    "Then I wish you a happy playing." The humanoid mechanical creature in the blue uniform said, and took out a card from his pocket. After operating it on his wrist, the card showed Zhou Ye and others'' The image was then politely passed to Zhou Ye."This is your personal entry card. You can use this card to pay for all your expenses on this planet. There is an exchange terminal outside. We provide currency exchange mechanisms such as the Nova Empire, the Kerry Empire, and Sovereign, of course. , If you have a credit card from Defan Bank, you can use it directly here, no exchange is required..."


    "It''s really a nice planet." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded. He took the card from the immigration officer''s hand, and then walked outside the airport under her leadership...


    To be honest, it was the first time that Zhou Ye entered such a formal entry. That time for Xander Star he was a stowaway... he opened an arbitrary door and ran over, but what about Star Sovereign?He is directly an invader, occupying all the home stars...


    So Zhou Ye still feels very strange about this entry experience...


    He noticed one thing. In order to save trouble, many people directly used the credit card of Difan Bank. This Nima made Zhou Ye envy and hate even more. Difan Group must win...


    "My dear, how much do we want to change?" Ingrid, who was standing on the side of the terminal, asked Zhou Ye.


    "How much can we change?" Zhou Ye asked rhetorically.


    "Let me take a look..." Ingrid took out a Sovereign memory chip and took a photo directly on the terminal marked with the Sovereign family. "Wow-a lot of zero. ..."


    Zhou Ye leaned over and took a look, Nima, as expected, there were so many zeros.What he took was the Kuka of the Sovereign clan... His little slave girl heard that he was actually a pauper in the galaxy... Without hesitation, he threw the Sovereign clan¡¯s thousands of years of accumulation to a storage. On the chip, it was given to Zhou Ye, and Zhou Ye was thrown directly to Ingrid.


    "Let¡¯s come to 3 billion first... not enough..." Zhou Ye has no idea about the money here. His value concept is still switching between the US dollar and the soft sister coin...


    "...Three billion...My dear, we can''t finish it. Three billion has already bought several livable planets..." Ingrid said silently.


    "Uh-you can figure it out..." Zhou Ye simply let it go.


    Ingrid simply exchanged it by head, one hundred million per person, not enough...


    Zhou Ye took the daughters, and after the currency exchange, they left the hall directly... They will be separated here, Nina and Ingrid¡¯s mother and daughter played Cygnus X-1 stars together, and Zhou Ye took Fei Three daughters, Ona, go do your own business...


    Although they left, the news here quickly alarmed Karina Defan.


    "Someone used Sovereign Kuka on Cygnus X-1?" Karina looked at the news that had just arrived, and directly ordered: "Get me the picture at that time..."


    "Yes, Master." Karina¡¯s daughter Shalin changed into an OL outfit today and turned into a qualified secretary. After tapping a few times on the console, Zhou Ye brought the women The scene of currency exchange in front of the terminal appeared in front of Karina.


    "Huh? The Galaxy singer is also by this person...but that''s right, since the Sovereign clan has been subverted, there is no reason for this girl to be spared..." Karina smiled to her little slave Said: "Maybe you will have a new companion in the near future."


    "Master...I look forward to that day." Shalin said, throwing a female eyebrow to her master.


    "Star them to death... see what they are going to do..." Before Karina could finish her words, Shalin interrupted her."Master, you have a communication request to access, the other party seems to be that Fiona..."


    "Huh? It seems that this man really has a good brush for women..." Karina suddenly understood what Fiona wanted to do when she called herself... Obviously, she was betrayed...


    Speaking of anger, it''s a little bit, but it''s more of excitement, Karina knows... she has seized Zhou Ye''s opportunity.


    Chapter four hundred and ninety three


    On the bustling streets of Cygnus X-1, the combination of one man and three women is particularly eye-catching. The handsome boy looks a bit like a member of the New Star Empire, and the three beautiful golden women behind him can tell at a glance. It is a woman of the Sovereign tribe.


    And Zhou Ye walked carelessly in front, three Sovereign women cautiously following behind, letting people know their affiliation at a glance... After all, the Sovereign people do not have the custom of polygamy, only After being transferred and taught, very well-behaved female slaves will do this.


    "Hi, buddy, are your female slaves sold?" A pig-headed man dressed in jewels came to Zhou Ye and asked trivially.


    "Does your mother sell it?" Zhou Ye asked directly. He has encountered such things many times. After all, as a galaxy singer, Fiona''s beauty is beyond doubt, and on this planet, everything It can be clearly priced.


    In the past, when someone asked, Zhou Ye''s rhetorical question could make them retreat. But obviously, Zhou Ye miscalculated this time.


    "Would you like to trade your slave girl for my mother? That''s great..." The look of the guy with a pig''s head can be described as ecstatic."You are so discerning, my mother is a famous beauty in our clan..."


    "Get out!" Zhou Ye was so depressed that he didn''t bother to entangle with this living treasure anymore, and stunned him with a burst of drink.The Milky Way is really big, there are all kinds of birds...


    "Puff--!" Fiona laughed out of nowhere, doing popular science for her master."Master, the Ahab people don¡¯t understand irony and ridicule... Their poor brain capacity can basically only understand blunt words, so they have the title of a mentally retarded race in the galaxy... They are also synonymous with trouble. As long as it¡¯s not life-threatening, even law enforcement officials don¡¯t bother to take care of these idiots who are being taught."


    Zhou Ye found out that this was the case. Even if he stunned this guy to the ground, none of the robots maintaining law and order in the sky had troubled them to check.


    "Okay... I have gained knowledge again." Zhou Ye sighed and asked, "How about contacting Karina?"


    "It''s alright, she said she will send someone to pick us up..." Fiona lifted her chin triumphantly, as if she was saying to her master, look, my charm can''t even be resisted by a woman...


    "I hope they can hurry...I''ve had enough of this place." Zhou Ye really doesn''t like shopping, and this planet full of shops happens to be his least favorite place.


    "I think it should be fast..." Before Fiona finished her words, she saw a group of luxury speed cars coming towards them in the distant sky, and the conspicuous positions on the speed cars were engraved with the logo of the Difan Group. .She couldn''t help but happily said to her master: "Master, they are here..."


    "Huh¡ª?" Zhou Ye glanced at the team that quickly arrived in front of him, always feeling as if something was wrong... But forget it, he didn''t think these guys had the ability to treat himself.


    "Ms. Fiona?" A purple-haired girl in an OL costume came down from the car. She ignored Zhou Ye and stood in front of Fiona and said politely: "My lady sent me to pick him up. You go see her."


    "Thank you so much," Fiona asked with a smile, "May I ask you who are you?"

 Chapter 368

    "My name is Sha Lin, Miss''s personal secretary..." Sha Lin said with a calm expression: "Please get in the car, I will take you to see Miss.


    "Okay." Fiona said and got in the car, and Zhou Ye and the other two women also got in.


    "Who is this gentleman from Miss Fiona?" Shalin asked curiously while sitting in the car.


    "This is my bodyguard, and he is responsible for my safety." Fiona directly took out the rhetoric that had been discussed with her master. After all, if Zhou Ye was her master, it would be a bit too eye-catching. In addition, it will give people a kind of vigilance.


    "It''s really surprising that such a handsome man would be Miss Fiona''s bodyguard." Shalin looked unbelievable, but there was a trace of mockery in her eyes, and this, exactly It was seen by Zhou Ye.


    Interesting, so interesting... Zhou Ye began to think that this thing had become a little more fun. The mockery in Shalin¡¯s eyes was obviously only when she knew her true relationship with Fiona. Since Fiona knew about these things , Why do you agree with yourself?


    "I would like to ask, Miss Shalin, is this flying car your lady''s car?" Zhou Ye asked without paying attention to the luxurious decorations in the car.


    "Of course, my lady cares very much about Miss Fiona''s friend, so she sent her motorcade to meet Miss Fiona." Shalin said, a trace of jealousy passed through her eyes.


    "Oh? I don''t know where Miss Difan plans to meet Miss Fiona?" Zhou Ye said, making an apologetic look, "Excuse me, as the protector of Miss Fiona, I must master Fiona. Miss Na''s schedule..."


    "It''s nothing..." Shalin said with a comprehensive appearance: "My lady will reminisce with Miss Fiona at the Royal Manor of Shani. It is a very beautiful place..."


    "It''s not bad..." Zhou Ye smiled, his eyes staring straight at Sha Lin''s, and his voice became unusually soft."Sharin, you are such a beautiful girl...Come, tell me, what does your master know?"


    "Master, the master knows, Miss Fiona betrayed her, she is very angry... She intends to teach Miss Fiona into a beauty dog..." Shalin''s expression became a little dull.


    "Um-!" When Fiona heard Shalin''s words, she was surprised to cover her eyes. She knew that her master''s hypnotic ability was absolutely correct.


    Unexpectedly, Karina would see through her strategy, and she set a trap to wait for her to step on it.Thinking of this, Fiona couldn''t help but look at her master with pleading eyes...


    Zhou Ye understood Fiona''s meaning in a second. She wanted to know how she revealed herself... "How did your master find Fiona betrayed her?"


    When Sha Lin heard Zhou Ye''s question, she looked a little struggling, but she finally said it."The master received the warning from the old guy and knew what you looked like... and she saw the image of you and Fiona together through the surveillance of the Cygnus X-1 Star Arrival Hall..."


    "Unexpectedly... the old fellow Di Fan passed the news to his daughter so quickly... It seems that he cares about his daughter very much." Zhou Ye touched his chin and said to himself.


    "Master, what should we do now?" Fiona couldn''t care too much, she asked hastily.


    "You said... If Karina was betrayed by her slave girl when she felt that she was winning, what would she look like?" Zhou Ye looked at Shalin and said with a smile.


    "...I guess she will be dumbfounded." Fiona understood what her master meant, her eyes couldn''t help but look at the girl named Shalin, and she had to say, even if it was a Lara, Karina''s eyes It is also very good. At least, this girl named Shalin has aroused the interest of her owner...


    "I just asked if this car is Karina''s car. I just want to know if there is a monitoring device installed on this car. Obviously, this Miss Shalin is very honest and didn''t lie... I heard it as soon as I got in the car. There was a strange smell and the smell of...whatever. Obviously this Lara did a good job with Miss Shalin here...I think she should not have a habit of being seen...So, this is really an excellent one. Tuning and teaching place." Zhou Ye started to play with Sally as he said.


    "But...Master, is this time too short..." Fiona was still a little worried.


    "Fool, have you forgotten? Time... is just my plaything." Zhou Ye smiled and disarmed Sally, and unlocked his hypnotic control.


    "Yeah-what, what did you do to me?" After a daze, Sally realized that she had been completely disarmed, and suddenly curled up into a ball, exclaimed.


    "It''s okay, you will soon discover that compared to women, men are more suitable to be your masters." Zhou Ye said and rushed up. He is definitely not the worm, just for a little The layout is all, well, it''s really just that.


    Chapter four hundred and ninety four


    The flying convoy drove steadily on the way to Karina Manor--


    In the most luxurious car in the middle, she was completely calm at this time-Shalin snuggled neatly in Zhou Ye''s arms, and happily told her new owner all the deeds of the former owner: "Master, Ka Lina is an extremely confident woman. One thing she often says is that there is no word failure in her dictionary..."


    "Really an interesting woman." Zhou Ye stroked Shalin''s hair and laughed in a low voice: "But what surprised me most is that you are still a..."


    "Master--!" Shalin bit Zhou Ye a bit, and said: "After all, Karina is a woman. Although she likes women, she hates those men''s things the most, even if they are fake. ."


    "Hey, what did you do before...? Er, you know..." Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "We..." Sha Lin bit her ear with Zhou Ye a little bit shyly...


    Zhou Ye suddenly."It turns out that aliens also have this skill..."


    "Master, you are too bad..." Shalin twisted unwillingly, after all, Zhou Ye''s words were too direct.


    Fiona, who was sitting aside, said with some worry: "Master, since we already know Karina''s plan, why not just go over and subdue her?"


    "Don''t you think that when the other party feels triumphantly that you have stepped into her trap and become a lamb to be slaughtered, the momentary role reversal will make people feel very interesting?" Zhou Ye said with a bit of wicked fun.


    "Okay...Master, I''m just a little worried about your safety..." Fiona knew that her master was actually just having a bad taste. She wanted to see Karina, a confident girl, and suddenly realized that everything had changed. It''s just a wonderful expression not in my control.


    "Relax, didn''t I tell you?" Zhou Ye wrapped Fiona in his arms and smiled and comforted: "Even if the entire universe is destroyed, I will be safe and sound."


    "Hmm--!" Fiona nodded obediently, and nestled her whole body in her owner''s arms.


    Soon-the convoy drove out of the metropolitan area-and came to a place full of flowers and birds.


    In this ecological zone full of exotic flowers and plants, Zhou Ye even saw several peaks floating in the air. Several waterfalls floated down from these peaks, setting off the entire ecological zone like a fairyland.


    "Master, we have entered Karina''s manor..." Shalin reminded.


    "Well, I see..." Zhou Ye looked at the beautiful scenery outside the window and nodded, "This place is really good, I have to say, this arrogant girl really enjoys..."


    Soon, the motorcade stopped at the gate of a huge castle-like building in the middle of the ecological zone. Zhou Ye got out of the car under the leadership of Sha Lin...At the gate, a dozen female waiters in white were waiting there...


    "Please follow me, the master has been waiting for you for a long time." said the leading waitress in a white dress and skirt, leading the way and walking towards the castle.Zhou Ye is not welcome, and follows the waitress towards the castle...


    After a few turns in the castle, the group came to a luxuriously decorated hall.


    "Please wait a moment here, the host will see Miss Fiona first." The leading waitress said to Zhou Ye.


    "Well, I''ll wait here." Zhou Ye smiled. The acting has to be done to the end. He doesn''t mind waiting for a while...In order to watch the show, this is a must.


    "Miss Fiona, please come with me..." the waitress said to Fiona politely.


    "Okay." Fiona smiled and nodded, and directly followed the waitress out of the hall. Sister Feili stayed here, accompanying Zhou Ye.After all, in the fabricated identity, Sister Feili is Fiona''s maid, and the existence of the same level as Zhou Ye, the bodyguard, it is normal to leave them together.And Shalin entered the castle early when the waitress took over Zhou Ye.


    When Zhou Ye wanted to come, probably Shalin had already returned to Karina at this time... the show was about to begin.


    And now, the good show has indeed begun¡ªit''s just a little different from what Zhou Ye thought.


    In a certain room in the castle, Shalin had already seen her former master, Karina.


    "Master, I''m back." Shalin was still pretending to be extremely well-behaved facing Karina. After all, in Zhou Ye''s plan, only the last moment when the mystery was revealed was the most exciting moment. Therefore, she is now I have to feel wronged for the time being, and continue to be my former master and slave girl.


    "Sharin--!" Karina looked at her slave girl expressionlessly. After a long time, she said, "How is the task done? Did they doubt you?"


    "No, master, everything is proceeding according to the master''s plan." Shalin said obediently. Although she was a little hairy when she was seen by Karina, all the courage came up again when she thought of her new master. .For the first time in her life, she felt that it was nice to have a male host.


    That feeling was never given to her by the hostess...


    "Yes, sit down..." Karina nodded and said.


    "Yes, Master." Shalin squatted down obediently, in her original position.


    However, something unexpected happened to her at this moment. In an instant, five mechanical arms stretched out from the ground and directly grabbed her wrists, ankles and neck. At this moment, she even had difficulty breathing.

 Chapter 369

    "Master...this is...why...?" Shalin asked in horror.


    "Salin...Salin..." Karina came to her in front of her with a graceful step, and said with regret: "Do you know? You used to be my favorite slave, but now you are Betrayed me..."


    "I don''t have... the master." Shalin explained desperately.


    "No?" Karina smiled mockingly, stroking Shalin''s long hair and said: "You know, I hate men most, and all things related to men... So, I moved a little bit on you. A little hand and foot, this thing is of no use in normal days, but..."


    Saying this, Karina narrowed her eyes, and said coldly: "As long as you have had a negative physical contact with a man, then that thing will call the police ¡ª Shalin, I gave you the opportunity... to enter the door At that time, I asked you... But, you deceived me... Could it be that the man is so powerful that you actually betrayed me?"


    "...Hahaha...the master will definitely save me...Karina...soon...soon you will be like me...becoming the master''s slave girl..." Shalin saw that she was completely exposed. , He stopped acting at all, and laughed wildly.


    "Oh? I really want to know how this man will conquer me after being caught by me?" Karina said and opened a screen. In the screen, there is a room, which is blocked by a layer of transparent unknown material. In the room, Fiona was walking back and forth with an anxious look, obviously, she already knew that she had fallen into a trap.


    "Look, I caught another slave girl of your master. She will soon become my toy..." Karina said and waved her hand again, and another scene appeared in front of the two of them. It was Zhou. The picture of the hall where Ye is located, the entire hall has become a solid cell, and the super-gravity device under the floor has been activated... It pressed Zhou Ye tightly on the ground, making him unable to even get up. The facial features are deformed, and they look quite happy...


    "Look, your new master has become my prisoner. I am afraid that his last hope is you... By the way, this gravity device is equivalent to increasing his own weight by a hundred times, maybe After a while, he will die..." Karina said with a crazy smile on her face, "And now...you can''t protect yourself...how are you going to save your new master?"


    "No...Master...no, please, please let my master go, I am willing to do anything for you..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s embarrassed appearance, Sha Lin finally began to plead...


    Seeing Shalin begging for Zhou Ye, Karina felt extremely depressed.


    Her own slave girl betrayed herself for him in a blink of an eye, and also begged herself for her new master... This feeling made her very uncomfortable. Originally, she didn''t plan to see Zhou Ye, but now... she changes Got an idea.


    She was going to take a look at this guy who took her own woman, and then she would humiliate him severely in front of these women...otherwise, it would be difficult to understand her hatred.


    Chapter four hundred and ninety five


    In the hall, Zhou Ye lay on the ground boredly...To be honest, acting like this is really tired... But in order to see the most exciting part, Zhou Ye endured...


    He even told Sister Feili behind him not to laugh, otherwise he would wait on the family law...


    After all, with Zhou Ye''s super silver abilities plus two infinite gems, let alone a hundred times the gravity, even if he runs into the super large black hole in the center of the galaxy and turns around, it''s okay...for him, the mere hundred times the gravity is nothing. Not even tickles.


    But in order to see the wonderful performance of the arrogant girl, he lay on the ground in a self-destructive image...If the arrogant girl did not let him see the expression he wanted to see, Zhou Ye said that he would definitely treat it well. What about Karina, such as a complete cure of her Lara syndrome, as for how to treat it?Zhou Ye is still considering...


    Without letting Zhou Ye wait too long, the person he had been looking forward to finally appeared...


    Along with the sound of high heels stepping on the ground, a tall beauty with a sense of wearing and long blonde hair appeared in front of him...


    Zhou Ye knew that this was Karina, right...


    I saw this arrogant blonde beauty slowly walked to the door of the hall, looked at Zhou Ye''s self-destructive posture with a mocking face, and smiled: "Hey, this is not the owner of the Void Land, Star Sovereign Conqueror, your Excellency Zhou Ye? How did you become like this?"


    "..." Zhou Ye gritted his teeth bitterly and secretly planned. After watching the wonderful expressions, he must tune and teach this girl well, dare to taunt himself...


    But now, everything is dominated by acting.


    Zhou Ye was like a terminally ill patient, breathing and breathing, and asked baffledly: "...Ka...Karina?"


    After all, it is normal for people to have difficulty breathing in a supergravity environment. Zhou Ye felt that he was performing well.


    "Yes, it''s me." Karina smiled and asked her waitress to bring a chair, and sat down gracefully, as if she was going to play a protracted battle with Zhou Ye."Seeing that you can hold on for so long under a hundredfold gravity, I have to say that I admire it... Is it possible that your Excellency Zhou Ye''s ability is physical strengthening?"


    "...You...how did you...how...how did you see the flaw?" Zhou Ye''s gasping look really makes people worry about whether he can''t breathe and hang up?


    "Although I have no obligation to answer for the enemy." Karina took the wine glass handed over by the waitress, took a sip, and smiled triumphantly: "But since you have prayed so sincerely, then I I will tell you compassionately..."


    For a self-confident person, what makes him the most unbearable?Naturally, no one knows the trap that I carefully designed...It is as unbearable as letting an alcoholic drink without alcohol.


    Now that Zhou Ye has asked, she is of course happy to see how she sees through Zhou Ye¡¯s plan, how to confide in the tricks, and what else is like telling the prey that fell into her trap how she digs the trap, and it¡¯s How to trick him into jumping into a trap. Is such a thing even better?


    Karina said, no, there is nothing more pleasant than such a thing...especially after seeing the prey knowing why she fell into the trap, her regretful expression, for her, It''s worth collecting like a superb view on earth.


    "First of all, I have to say... Your plan is very unexpected. If I hadn''t received the news, maybe our roles would have changed..." Karina first praised Zhou Ye.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye rolled his eyes and praised me just to set off yourself?


    "The most amazing thing about you is..." Karina said, bending down slightly, staring at Zhou Ye''s eyes and said: "I used unknown means to regain my little girl and slave... if it wasn''t for me. The little hands and feet she made on her body, maybe I will be overturned by you again..."


    "... Actually, do you know?" Karina didn''t wait for Zhou Ye to speak, and said directly: "What I admire you most is that you actually dared to give your safety and security to a little girl who just conquered. , I knew it was a trap, and I dared to step into this trap, and this little slave girl really did not disappoint your trust..."


    "Shalin...you...what do you do with Shalin?" Zhou Ye continued his career as an actor. He felt that he could win a best performance award... He fully performed a self-confident genius, from High and arrogant to doubt...From doubt to unbelievable...From unbelievable to begging the enemy to let her go...


    "Hahahaha... I really don''t understand, what kind of method you used to betray my little girl slave in a short period of time..." Speaking of Shalin, Karina smiled angrily "Come on, tell me... what do you rely on? Do you rely on your man''s instincts? I don¡¯t know if I cut off your dirty things and made a specimen for Shalin, will she appreciate me? ?"


    "Puff--!" The two women behind Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing. They had endured it for a long time.


    Zhou Ye saw... it''s over, the play can''t go on.Sighed, "If I told you it was because of love..."


    "Love? Hahaha..." Obviously Karina didn''t notice the two women''s smirk. She thought it was a normal behavior under supergravity. After all, there is gas in the human body... under high pressure, the body It¡¯s normal for the gas to be squeezed out.


    But obviously, Zhou Ye didn''t plan to lie down on the ground anymore... he stood up in a graceful manner."Because love... Although it''s a bit nonsense, in some cases, it''s true that it''s true... although the word love is used to make it."


    "...You...you don''t..." Karina stood up with a shudder, pointing her finger at Zhou Ye who stood up involuntarily, and asked in astonishment, "You...you didn''t..."


    "If you want to squash me, at least you have to take out dozens of planets and put them on my body..." Zhou Ye walked to Karina Shiran, there is still a layer of transparency between him and Karina. ¡¤Ming''s substance is blocking the two.


    "It''s useless... you can''t break this thing." Karina confidently looked at Zhou Ye who rubbed the layer of material and said: "This thing is the material used by the old guy to make the display cabinet, which can withstand tens of thousands. Ton--"


    Before she could finish her words, she saw Zhou Ye smashing a piece of glass like a smash¡ªa punch, smashing the material that she believed could trap Zhou Ye into...


    "Now... let''s discuss our relationship again..." Zhou Ye smiled and walked to this woman with an incredible expression, and said leisurely: "I think we need to reposition our relationship. ..."


    To be honest, Karina¡¯s expression changed countless times in an instant, from the unbelievable at the beginning to the clear afterwards, then to regret, then to self-confidence, and then to unbelievable... This change made Zhou Zhou Ye was amazed.


    I have to say that Zhou Ye was very satisfied with Karina''s performance, and it cost him a long time to act in a self-destructive image.


    "...What, what''s the relationship?" Karina asked stiffly.


    "The relationship between men... and women... There are many kinds, I don''t know, which one do you like..." Zhou Ye smiled and gently raised Karina''s chin, and whispered: "However, between us What kind of relationship will it be? It depends on your performance... arrogant chick."


    "..." Karina felt that she could hardly move, and watched Zhou Ye''s face grow bigger and bigger in her own eyes... Finally, she could not help but close her eyes obediently...


    Chapter Four Hundred and Ninety Six


    In the outer space of Cygnus X-1-Cygnus Aerospace Port, a medium-sized Nova Empire''s mothership is slowly entering the port, and stopped steadily at the long docking point extending from the airport. .


    Cygnus Aerospace Port is an outer space airport that provides berthing locations for large and medium-sized mother ships. The difference from ground-based airports is that it only provides berthing for large ships.


    After all, the smallest ship in the Milky Way that can be called a mothership is the size of three football fields. If a mothership of this specification is parked on the ground, it will occupy too much space and easily cause commotion.


    For the commercial star Cygnus X-1, using a large amount of land resources to build a large carrier airport is extremely uneconomical. However, the current interplanetary shipping is inseparable from the large carrier, so They simply built the carrier airport in outer space.


    Of course, only cargo mother ships are accepted here. If it is a combat mother ship... you need to have an advance note from all countries of the mother ship, otherwise you will face a ruthless ground attack from the Cygnus X-1 star.No country wants the weapons of war of other countries to be parked in its own ports.


    This medium-sized Nova Empire mothership is obviously a combat mothership, but they have notified the Cygnus X-1 Star''s Supreme Council through a note early, and obtained temporary parking permits.


    With the arrival of this new star empire mothership, a group of personnel from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs of the new star empire who had been waiting here greeted them. They are the consuls of the new star empire in Cygnus X-1. They have the responsibility to communicate between the two countries. .

 Chapter 370

    "Welcome to Cygnus X-1, Your Excellency Commander Rivas." The leading consul general saw the middle-aged man in the fleet commander costume who finally walked off the mothership and hurriedly stepped forward and said enthusiastically.


    "Hello, Consul Ian." Rivas nodded proudly. He said hello. He does have proud capital. After all, he is the commander of the New Star Guards Corps, as the last side of the New Star Empire Supreme. Defensive line, he generally will not go out of the new star empire, and he is only responsible to the supreme person of the new star empire, in layman''s terms, is a secret police chief next to the emperor.


    "Time is limited, let''s talk as we walk..." Rivas kept walking forward and asked: "According to the information you have, is that traitor really the Cygnus X-1 star now?"


    "Yes, Commander." Ian, the Consul General of the New Star Empire in Cygnus X-1, said respectfully: "After the Empire sent a message asking us to pay close attention to the incoming personnel of Cygnus X-1, we secretly monitored Cygnus. At the port of entry of the X-1 star, just the day before yesterday, the S-class wanted criminal of the Empire brought the pair of traitorous mothers and daughters to the Cygnus X-1 star and entered the Cygnus X-1 star through the port of entry."


    "So where are they now? Have they left Cygnus X-1?" Rivas asked in a deep voice.


    "The S-class wanted criminal was taken to his manor by Karina Defan, the current president of the Defan Group, and besides the wanted criminal, we also found a figure of someone--" Ian was cautious. Said.


    "Oh? Who is it?" Rivas stopped his footsteps temporarily and asked sideways.


    "It''s the treasure of the Sovereigns, the Galaxy singer Miss Fiona..." Ian explained: "Our staff believes that this tripartite meeting may be for the scientific and technological information of our empire in the hands of the traitors... "


    When the collector Difan contacted the New Star Empire, he deliberately erased the traces of the Sovereigns in the photo. Therefore, the New Star Empire did not know the relationship between Fiona and Zhou Ye. They were concerned about Ingrid. Take away the scientific research achievements of the empire for nearly a hundred years...


    The scientific research results of each empire are the top secrets of each empire. When the Medal of Defence was first set, it was never expected that the winner of the Medal of Defence would betray the empire under such circumstances... Now this loophole has been closed. Up.


    And Rivas, the head of the secret police, was sent to recover the scientific and technological data that Ingrid had taken away. These data must not fall into the hands of the Cree, otherwise, waiting for the Nova Empire will be a disaster.


    "It just makes us wonder...Why did the Difan Group participate in it?" When Ian saw Rivas didn''t speak, but motioned to continue speaking, he couldn''t help but raise such a question.


    "This is not surprising at all," Rivas said: "The collector Difan, although this old guy doesn''t seem to have anything to do with him, but there are not many people who died indirectly in his hands... Perhaps this old fox contacted us to separate his relationship, but he did not expect that we would come so soon..."


    "But..." Ian still couldn''t figure it out. Since the collector Difan contacted the empire and betrayed Zhou Ye, why would he still get involved in it... It is still a bit far-fetched to explain the relationship.


    "No but." Rivas interrupted Ian. "Our duty is to try the traitor and the S-class wanted man on the spot, and to bring back the empire''s hundreds of years of technology... We don''t need anything else. Think so much."


    "But what about the galaxy singer Fiona?" Ian asked, "Know that the Sovereigns are famous for their arrogance and grudges."


    "Grab her and repatriate her... The empire is still at war with the Cree. There is no need to offend another country. Fighting on both sides is not good for the empire." Rivas said.


    "Yes, then do we need to wait for the opponent to come out in outer space before carrying out arrests?"


    "No," Rivas said decisively: "Waiting for them to come out here, maybe the empire''s scientific and technological materials don''t know how many times they have changed hands, this time I brought the Dark Star Commando, they will be in Cygnus The X-1 star is responsible for the capture operation, and my mothership will be responsible for intercepting them in outer space... Never let the empire¡¯s scientific and technological information fall into the hands of others."


    "Will this offend the highest council of Cygnus X-1 star..." Ian hesitated a little.


    "It''s just a small council of neutral stars..." Rivas said disdainfully: "It''s all a bunch of guys full of copper stinks. They''re doing the death merchant''s business and whitewashing that they are permanently neutral... Humph. "


    "But...Should we notify them first?" Ian didn''t want to become the first consul general to be expelled in the history of the New Star Empire.


    "No need." Rivas said hard: "Besides, are you sure they will help us keep the secret after you notify them? Maybe they will sell us in a blink of an eye. After all, the Difan Group is the boss here. "


    "...Well, I hope you are right." Ian sighed and agreed to Rivas'' request. He also had no confidence that the councils of Cygnus X-1 stars would not pass the news they had notified to the Difan Group. The queen of the world, Karina Defan.


    "No matter right or wrong, as long as the task is completed, we are righteous." Rivas smiled and patted Ian on the shoulder and turned away.


    Not long after they left, a medium-sized aerospace shuttle flying out of the mothership brought more than 300 members of the Dark Star Commando into the Cygnus X-1 star secretly. Their goal was very clear. , That is the uncrowned king of Cygnus X-1, the manor of Karina Defan.


    Chapter 499


    Shani Royal Estate¡ª¡ª


    In Karina Defan¡¯s boudoir¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the big couch in the middle of this bedroom with an area of ??nearly two hundred square meters, Zhou Ye was nestled in the middle by the girls like stars Gongyue, and his exhausted sisters were lying beside him--of course. , The most obvious is Karina Difan with a trace of tears still hanging in the corner of her eyes.


    After all, a Wannian Lala wants to be completely cured, but it is quite time-consuming, at least Zhou Ye thinks so...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye often ignored Karina''s begging for mercy and forced her to cure her Lala disease. As for how it was treated, guess what?


    However, it is not without benefits. At least, Karina and Nina and other women have established a deep fighting friendship in the battle against the Great Demon King Zhou Ye... They are good enough to change clothes and wear each other.


    In the deep sleep, a harsh alarm rang suddenly, Zhou Ye opened his eyes in an instant... He listened carefully, and then patted Karina''s dolphins with a smile, "Little Baby" , You have a guest..."


    "My dear, I really can''t do it... Let me go, I really changed..." Karina was half awake, and she begged Zhou Ye speechlessly.It took a long time for her to regain her sanity. When she heard her alarm bell, she couldn''t help but sit up, "What''s the matter?"


    "...Baby, why is the security of your Cygnus X-1 star so bad? Hundreds of people invaded your manor..." Zhou Ye teased.


    "Impossible... No one in Cygnus X-1 has the courage to invade my manor." Karina said confidently.


    "But... now...?" Zhou Ye tried his best, meaning that there were already intruders.


    "Let me see who it is..." Karina said with a light wave, and the projection device directly projected a three-dimensional view of the manor in front of the two.


    "Little mouse, let me see who you are..." Karina said, lightly tapping the place where the red light kept flashing on the three-dimensional map, and several monitoring screens appeared directly on the two of them. In front of... "Huh? Who are these people?"


    I saw on the screen, a group of five masked men in black combat uniforms were quickly sneaking in. They seemed to cooperate very well... They didn¡¯t need to talk, just a few simple ones. Action can make teammates understand their intentions.


    Such a five-person team invaded in more than a dozen locations at the same time... It doesn''t look like a simple invasion, on the contrary, it means to surround yourself...


    "No matter who you are... you are dead." Karina said bitterly, tapping on the right side of the transparent screen. In the underground hangar, thousands of mechanical security were activated at the same time, and they were all activated one by one. A neat line flew towards the place where the intruder had invaded.


    "What''s the matter? My dear..." Ingrid also slowly opened his eyes. She is the most murderous god who has been on the battlefield all year round, and her sleep is the shallowest... Although a lot of Zhou Ye was tossed last night , But she was the first to wake up when she heard the movement.


    "It''s okay, just some little thieves..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Ingrid''s fan back, wanting her to rest for a while.


    "Mom... something happened." Dolores also woke up.


    "Master, what happened?" Fiona woke up too.


    "My dear... don''t play my Mark III..." Even though Nina was half asleep and awake, she did not forget her latest achievements.


    "Master...Aren''t you tired?" Shalin also woke up...


    When Zhou Ye saw it, they were all awake...Just wake up sister Feili who is still asleep, and everyone should stop sleeping."Everyone is up to watch the war movie..."


    "I don''t want to watch the movie... I want to rest... The master is too bad, and I won''t let them go..." Feili turned around and wanted to sleep, but Zhou Ye slapped Alice Dolphin with a slap and woke up Up.


    It was Julie who was clever and squeezed directly into Zhou Ye''s arms and asked, "What is a blockbuster...Master."


    Karina saw that the sisters were all awake, and they simply blurred the outer wall of the room. One, two and three rounds of moonlight in the sky made the entire room look like a dream. She directly zoomed in on the monitor screen, and then let her The maids sent some supper over...


    And these women clung to Zhou Ye''s side obediently, looking at the enlarged surveillance screen in front of them.


    They don''t worry about their safety at all. As long as Zhou Ye is by their side, they believe that even if it is a supernova explosion, their men will protect themselves well.


    And on the screen-the invaded place where the mechanical guard has reached, began to fight the intruder...


    It can be said that the two warring parties are evenly matched. On the side of the man in black, each individual is not weak. In Zhou Ye''s view, at least one of them has been strictly trained... to destroy the mechanical guard. A neat and tidy one.


    And the mechanical guard?Although the individual strength is not good, the victory lies in the large number, and each one is not afraid of death... After all, how can a robot be afraid of death?


    The two sides can also be regarded as having exchanges. The deadly rays emitted from the weapons of both sides cut through the silence of the night, bringing bursts of dazzling light...


    "Interesting..." Zhou Ye saw that these guys were definitely not money-making robbers. The robbers could not have such discipline and tacit understanding. These people in black are a bit like people in the army... but they are in the army. Why did you come to attack Karina?

 Chapter 371

    When the double-service battle entered a stalemate and it was difficult to tell the winner for a while, the people in black seemed to have received some instructions. One by one, they took out a black ball-shaped object from the body and threw it directly into the middle of the mechanical guard.


    With a creaking strong electric current, all the mechanical guards instantly lost control and collapsed to the ground.


    In the blink of an eye-Karina''s army of mechanical guards was wiped out...


    "Ha... the strong electromagnetic grenade... the nemesis of mechanical products." Fiona said with some gloat. After all, she was imprisoned by Karina for a while, saying that it is impossible to have no grievances with Karina."It''s really a backward mechanical product. If it were our family''s drone, it would definitely not get out of control by a strong electromagnetic grenade."


    Fiona was quite confident. After all, the Sovereign fighters had considered interference in various situations. Without this kind of technology, they would not deserve to be called the great clan of the galaxy, and would have been conquered by other empires.If it weren''t for Zhou Ye''s [controller] to unreasonably control all mechanical products, they would still fight Zhou Ye''s Umbrella. Of course, that was when Zhou Ye didn''t take action.


    "My dear..." Karina looked at Zhou Ye sadly, that means, don''t you talk about Fiona...


    "Both of you guys give me a break..." Zhou Ye simply hit 50 boards each... The two girls have a deep hatred, one hates the other for betraying themselves, the other hates the other for imprisoning themselves... He doesn''t want to stand Splint gas in the middle...


    "Wait¡ª" At this moment, it was Ingrid who was staring at the screen closely. She seemed to see something from this familiar weapon...


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye turned to look at Ingrid after finishing the two awkward girls.


    "Can you rewind the picture until that guy throws the grenade..." Ingrid asked with a serious expression.


    "Of course." Although Karina has a bit of grudges with Fiona, she won''t make enemies everywhere. She has a relatively harmonious relationship with Ingrid.


    With that said, Karina made a reversal gesture, and the monitoring screen suddenly began to fall back to the scene when the man in black threw the grenade.


    "Zoom in on that grenade." Ingrid said, staring at the monitor screen intently.


    "Yeah." Karina nodded, her hands stretched, and the entire monitoring screen was magnified... Traces of grenade flying in the air are clearly visible...


    "Go ahead..."


    Karina pushed the screen little by little, slowly turning the grenade in mid-air...


    "Stop." Ingrid finally saw what he wanted to see and shouted, which shocked Karina.


    "What''s wrong? Did you find anything? Ingrid." Karina asked curiously.


    "I think I know who they are..." Ingrid sighed, a complex expression on his face.


    Chapter four hundred and ninety eight


    "Who are they?" Karina is the most concerned about this issue. After all, her manor was invaded. As the overlord of Cygnus X-1, Karina can say that the entire Cygnus X-1 Xing regarded it as his backyard, but now he was invaded his manor in his backyard. What is this?This is Chi Guoguo''s face.


    As a self-confident and conceited woman, how could Karina tolerate such a thing happen? She firmly believes that if she doesn''t deal with the intruder ruthlessly this time, she will kill the chicken and the monkey.I''m afraid someone would dare to fight the Difan Group next time... this kind of thing must not be tolerated.


    "They are members of the New Star Empire..." Ingrid pointed to the still picture with a complex expression, and said that the black round grenade was rubbed off with a tool: "There should be a new star logo here, although After processing, the traces can still be restored."


    "It''s simple..." Karina said and operated a few times on the screen, and the scratch on the grenade on the screen was quickly restored... A new star legion logo appeared above."Sure enough, they are from the New Star Empire... these guys, do they want to declare war on us?"


    "I think they are probably here for me..." Ingrid knew their intentions very well. He took away the scientific and technological materials of the New Star Empire. How could those people give up?


    "No, it''s not your fault, baby." Zhou Ye gently embraced Ingrid in his arms, comforting the depressed woman in a low voice."If there is a mistake, it is also my fault. I encouraged you to steal the new star empire''s scientific and technological data. Don''t worry, I will deal with them..."


    Zhou Ye understood Ingrid''s feelings. As the empire she had fought for more than ten years, she now sent troops to kill her... It was impossible to say that she was not at all uncomfortable.


    "...Dear..." With Zhou Ye''s words, Ingrid felt that everything was worth it.Compared to the bastard who abandoned his mother and daughter, although this man takes a little bit, he is really much better than that bastard... "My dear... don''t be soft for me. I''m not from the New Star Empire anymore... Now, I have only one identity, and that is, your woman."


    "Me too, dear." Delores also intervened, holding her mother in one hand and Zhou Ye in the other."I''m just like my mother..."


    "...Well, I know, I will let New Star Empire pay the price for this incident." Zhou Ye nodded.


    "I always feel like I missed a lot of things..." Nina couldn''t help muttering as she watched the scene of Ingrid''s mother and daughter embracing Zhou Ye, although she has a good relationship with Delores. But after all, treason is not a glorious thing, no one will take the initiative to tell others, even if this person is a friend of his own words.


    "No matter who they are or what they came for, in short, they are invading my manor." Karina stood up, waved domineeringly, and said, "I want these guys to pay..."


    "Smack--!" Zhou Ye slapped Karina''s dolphins, turning this domineering woman into a miserable little woman... "Why hit someone..."


    "Because you are standing in such a handsome position and a little smoothly, so you just hit it." Zhou Ye teased.


    "Bad guy--!" Karina muttered nonsense.


    "Okay, everyone get dressed. We should go and see these uninvited guests." Zhou Ye said, standing up and putting on his clothes directly under the service and attendance of Sister Feili .


    And all the women began to wear them obediently... They knew that their men were going to be crazy.


    And Zhou Ye is really going to go crazy...


    Originally, after obtaining the new star empire''s scientific and technological information, he did not want to continue to be an enemy of the new star empire. After all, he took other people''s things...


    But now, in order to capture Ingrid, the New Star Empire sent troops to invade another woman¡¯s manor. This had to remind Zhou Ye... the empire is an empire after all. No one is truly just like that.


    In other words, between countries, there is no justice, and some are just benefits.


    For example, Ronan the accuser, what he did in the eyes of the New Star Empire is a terrorist, but in the eyes of the Cree people, he is an out-and-out national hero... This is the so-called enemy thief. hero.


    If you want the New Star Empire to recognize its existence and swallow the bitter fruit of the stolen scientific and technological materials, then you can only hurt him severely on the battlefield, cry him... he kneels and prays for peace.


    In the past, Zhou Ye was worried about Ingrid¡¯s feelings for this country, so he didn¡¯t start, but now, what Ingrid said just now is a complete break with the new star empire... a small evil Titan Thanos. The New Star Empire can be destroyed, there is no reason Zhou Ye can''t destroy it.


    Zhou Ye, who has no scruples, will let the New Star Empire know what they can afford and what they need to curl up and hide in the hole and pretend to be deaf.


    When Zhou Ye Shi Shiran and the women walked out of the building, hundreds of people in black had already arrived here. They were fully alert to Zhou Ye. After all, the movie star army that had gone to capture Zhou Ye was wiped out for no reason. Exhausted...


    Although their scientists came to the conclusion of an unknown energy turbulence after inspecting the scene after the event, Zhou Ye''s wanted identity is still an unknown ability.


    "Everyone in the New Star Legion... don''t cover your face anymore, don''t you feel bored?" Zhou Ye teased the group of people in black.


    "..." A sturdy man in the lead pulled down his visor, revealing a sturdy face with a long scar: "S-class wanted criminal, you have been surrounded by us, don¡¯t raise your hand quickly. Surrender and hand over the scientific and technological data of our new star empire, and we strive to treat you with leniency."


    "Ha..." Zhou Ye smiled mockingly.


    "And you, the former commander of Ingrid. Once you were the woman I admired the most, but what you did really disappointed me." The man turned his head to face Ingrid who was standing behind Zhou Ye. German said sincerely: "surrender, I will beg for you."


    "...Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled and joked: "It''s so funny, what if I don''t surrender?"


    "Then waiting for you, the trial will be on the spot." The sturdy man said in a serious tone: "S-class wanted criminal, committed espionage, stealing state secrets...convicted and executed immediately."


    With that said, the man shot Zhou Ye in the head with lightning speed.Everything he had just done was just to confuse Zhou Ye. To complete the task, it was not unacceptable for him to use any means.


    "Hey, the war is about to begin again..." Zhou Ye waved his hand indifferently, and the man was horrified to see that the destructive ray launched from his gun actually flew towards him in turn... He even Before he could say a word, he was beaten to death by himself.


    After Zhou Ye sighed, all the people in black realized that their bodies couldn''t move. They felt as if they were being pressed by a 10,000-ton weight, and they couldn''t do it even with a single finger.


    "Come on, tell me, how many people are you here? Who leads the team? Where is the base?" Zhou Ye casually found a man in black who was closest to him and asked.


    "...I...I won''t tell you..." the black man gritted his teeth, enduring the pressure of his body.


    "The answer is wrong, it''s a pity." Zhou Ye sighed and waved his hand slightly. In the horrified eyes of the other people in black, the hard-mouthed man who was questioned by Zhou Ye was instantly squeezed into a ball of meat sauce.


    "Then the next one, you come and tell me..." Zhou Ye walked to the second man in black and asked.

 Chapter 372

    "I...I..." The black-clothed man was fighting fiercely in his mind, with loyalty to the new star empire on the one hand and fear of death on the other, but soon he didn''t have to struggle anymore because Zhou Ye was impatient. .


    "The answer is too slow." Zhou Ye waved his hand again, and the hapless guy directly followed in the footsteps of the previous hapless guy...


    Zhou Ye just asked them one by one. By the time the fifth man in black, this guy was afraid that Zhou Ye would not give himself a chance to speak. It was like pouring beans. They deployed their forces and the position of the mothership. Whoever came, who gave the information all came out...


    The answer is called a neat...


    After listening to this guy''s words, Zhou Ye smiled."You are good... and well-behaved... but now you are useless."


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, hundreds of blood mists rose up at the same time, and all the people in black who invaded the manor were not spared, and they instantly turned into mud...


    "Baby, you know what to do, don''t you?" Zhou Ye smiled and turned his head and said to Karina.


    "Of course, I will make the mothership of the New Star Empire never return to its home port." Karina said bitterly.


    "No, no... honey, you didn''t understand what I meant." Zhou Ye shook his finger and said, "I, want this mothership to return to the New Star Empire... and we have to make a pair. Looks like a heavy loss."


    "Why?" Fiona, who doesn''t understand military at all, asked curiously.


    "Because we need a reason to go to war... we need a fig leaf to advertise our justice." Ingrid did not hesitate to expose his man''s intentions.


    "Since war is about to begin, why do we have to cover the fig leaf?"


    "Because... Although this thing of justice is a bitch, whoever wants to go to it can go, but sometimes this thing is also a good sign, which can save us a lot of trouble." Zhou Ye said with a smile: " Now, go and make arrangements, Karina."


    "Okay, my dear." Karina smiled as Zhou Ye looked at her. On Cygnus X-1, she was the most comfortable doing such things...


    Chapter 499


    In a heavily guarded room in the Embassy of the New Star Empire in Cygnus X-1.


    Rivas and Consul General Ian nervously looked at the big screen in front of him, watching the small blue dots on the commando disappear one by one, the expressions of both became extremely serious, although Rivas was dark about himself. The Star Commando is very confident, but they are fighting alone after all, and Karina Defan can mobilize the defensive forces of the Cygnus X-1 star.


    This was originally an unequal battle. When the assault order was issued, Rivas had already told his players that if their actions failed, the Empire would never recognize their identities, let alone. Rescue them... After all, the New Star Empire has no plans to go to war on both sides.


    This action was a gamble, but now it seems-Rivas has failed.


    "Huh-it seems that our action has failed." Rivas watched the blue light spots on the screen representing the members of the Dark Star Commando disappear in an instant, and sighed: "The worst situation has occurred."


    "Now... what are we going to do?" Ian has made up his mind. He can''t recite this pot, so he asked Rivas for advice. Anyway, from the initial planning to the execution of the action, it was Rivas¡¯s people. He just provided some intelligence support.


    Rivas did not speak, but was silent for a long time-the air in the room was about to freeze. Just when Ian was about to ask another question, Rivas finally spoke.


    "We..." Before Rivas finished speaking, he heard a noisy noise from outside. He couldn''t help frowning. Why is there anyone so ignorant of the noise?


    "I''m going to see..." Ian saw that Rivas''s face was a bit ugly, and hurriedly walked out...


    Ian, who came to the front hall, saw a familiar figure at a glance. This person was Gino from the Cygnus X-1 Star Ministry of Foreign Affairs. He was specifically responsible for dealing with ambassadors of various countries. They can be called old friends...


    It¡¯s just that Gino¡¯s posture is a bit wrong this time, the whole person looks aggressive, and there are several teams of mechanical police behind him¡ª¡ª


    Ian hurriedly walked two steps to Gino''s face, and said with a smile: "Hi, Gino, my old friend, what happened? Why come to me with a guard today..."


    "Your Excellency, Consul General Ian, on behalf of the Cygnus X-1 Star Supreme Council, I am arresting you for planning and participating in terrorist activities that kidnap and attack celebrities in the country. However, considering you as a diplomat of the New Star Empire, you have foreign-related legal rights. Therefore, we changed our arrest to deportation... and seized all the items in the consulate according to law...until the terrorist who attacked my Cygnus X-1 star celebrity was found." Gino was not at all polite to Ian, and directly. Said the deputy official.


    "This...is there any misunderstanding?" Ian explained aggrievedly: "We didn''t attack Cygnus X-1 at all..."


    "Haha..." Gino rolled his eyes, "You don''t need to explain to me... You let your new star empire government wait for the letter of condemnation from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs of our Cygnus X-1 star..."


    With that said, Gino waved to the mechanical police behind him, and said: "Seize all the items here..."


    With Gino''s order, the mechanical police behind him violently disengaged and blocked his embassy staff, and began to unscrupulously check in the embassy...


    Ian didn''t care about arguing with Gino anymore. He hurriedly pretended to block the mechanical police, walked towards the embassy, ??and returned to the heavily guarded dark room, where Rivas was waiting for his news...


    "I think our affairs are probably leaked..."


    Ian''s first sentence from Rivas made Rivas'' heart sink sharply. He hurriedly asked, "What happened outside?"


    "A large group of mechanical police came outside, and the leader was from the Cygnus X-1 Star Ministry of Foreign Affairs..." Ian told Rivas about what happened outside the embassy, ??and Rivas frowned.He couldn''t figure out why his rigorously trained soldiers would confide everything so quickly?


    This is also no way. If under normal circumstances, the soldiers can at least hold on for a day under various tortures to extract confessions, but under Zhou Ye''s hypnosis and death threats, they only hold on for a few minutes...After all, Hypnotism can be used not only to pick up girls, but also to destroy the enemy''s will...


    "Then I''m leaving here soon..." Rivas couldn''t care too much at this time, and immediately asked his guard to start packing the equipment in the room, planning to leave here through the secret passage of the embassy.


    "..." Although Ian didn''t speak, the contempt in his eyes couldn''t hide...


    "Don''t think too much, I just don''t want them to hold the evidence..." Rivas rarely took the time to give Ian an explanation while he was busy."If there is no evidence, then no matter what they say, we can get rid of it... But if there is evidence, the reputation of our empire in the galaxy will be inaudible-this is not good for our war."


    "Well, I misunderstood you, Commander." Ian agreed with Rivas'' explanation, but, obviously...their movements were a bit too slow...before they had collected the laid equipment completely. , The mechanical police have rushed to this floor...


    In the end, Rivas had to abandon the car to take care of him, abandon his equipment, and fled the embassy from the secret passage with his own guard alone...


    "Now---Consul General Ian has anything to explain?" Gino looked at the equipment scattered everywhere in this messy room and said coldly as he watched Ian.


    "I... I have nothing to say." Ian really can''t go. Rivas can go because he originally belonged to the smuggling immigration, and as the consul general, he can''t go any way... leaving is a fear of crime, no Walking is a self-inflicted trap, and while he hesitated, he missed the best time to escape.


    "Then...you may not be able to enjoy extraterritoriality...take him down." Gino waved, and the mechanical police behind him came over and directly pressed Ian to the ground."We will give you the treatment you deserve, but we also hope that your new star empire will not throw you out as a scapegoat..."


    "..." Ian knows that if he is only suspected, he still has the possibility of leaving. Now, in front of these evidences, I am afraid I can only wait for the note from his country or the diplomatic negotiation between the two sides, and the best result will be But he was extradited back to China...With this stain, his political career is completely over.


    Just when Ian was escorted away by the mechanical police and the entire New Star Empire¡¯s consulate was sealed, a medium-sized spacecraft had already flown out of the atmosphere of Cygnus X-1 and headed towards the Cygnus spaceport.


    It wasn''t until Rivas returned to his mothership that he really relaxed...While instructing his men to start the mothership and prepare to set sail, he opened the display in front of him and adjusted the received signal to Cygnus X-1. News channel.


    "Last night, there was an appalling incident on the Cygnus X-1 star. A group of gunmen attacked the manor of my famous Cygnus X-1 star, Miss Karina Defan. These bandits were extremely fierce and they destroyed In addition to the security system in Miss Difan¡¯s manor, even Miss Karina Difan was seriously injured in the crossfire... The Cygnus X-1 Star Supreme Council has stated that it will definitely investigate this matter thoroughly and do it. Regardless of whether it is an individual or some forces, Cygnus X-1 will never tolerate it, and must fight them to the end..."


    On the TV screen, Karina Difan was also interviewed like a zongzi... The performance was really wonderful, vividly portraying the image of an innocent victim... It made the people who don¡¯t know the truth unbearable. Live sympathy.


    Chapter Five Hundred


    "So... you just ran back alone?" Nova Prime, the supreme of the New Star Empire, took her place, coldly looking at the cautious Rivas in front of him, "Why don''t you Report the news to the corps headquarters in advance...?"


    "...I..." Rivas was a little aggrieved to be honest, because when he was sent out to perform the task, the Supreme had told him to give him full power, but now he asked why he didn''t go to the legion headquarters first. Report...


    "Forget it, you can go down." Nova Prime sighed and let Rivas go down first.


    She knew that it was wrong for her to do this...Since Rivas was given full power, she shouldn''t come back and criticize him again, but what Rivas did really made her very angry...


    At the beginning, Rivas was pushed to the position of the Dark Star Legion commander because he was obedient enough... But unexpectedly, the first time he was released to work independently, he stabbed herself in a big trouble... This really gave her a headache. It''s very good.


    It seems that Rivas can only do things on his own. He can¡¯t do things alone. He is too reckless to do things, and he has no political wisdom at all... Such a person can only be used as a dog, not suitable to be released as a border guard. Big official.


    Just as Nova was considering her personal gains and losses, the female officer next to her walked over and whispered in her ear: "Supreme, now the Cygnus X-1 Star Council has made a solemn protest against us and requested We will give each other an explanation within the twenty-four universe time, otherwise we will announce the severance of all business dealings with us..."


    "Heh...Cygnus X-1 star?" Nova curled her lips in disdain. She really didn''t like this commercial star, which was known as always neutral. "Don''t worry about them... just say we are looking for us. Treason, Ingrid..."


    "But... I''m afraid that the other party doesn''t believe it..." the female officer said embarrassedly.

 Chapter 373

    "Whether she believes it or not, I believe it anyway, and this is also true. As for the attack on Karina Defan''s manor? Say Karina Defan is an accomplice in collusion with Ingrid... we just Because the matter was urgent, I didn''t notify them in time..." Nova said domineeringly.


    "...Yes..." The female officer still wanted to speak, but seeing Nova''s dissatisfied expression, she finally nodded obediently and went on.


    Nova doesn¡¯t care about Cygnus X-1 at all. As the head of a galaxy empire with dozens of habitable planets, hundreds of resource stars, and over hundreds of billions of subjects, how could she care about a small commercial star? What?


    However, the changes below quickly made Nova regret it...


    The Cygnus X-1 Star Ministry of Foreign Affairs, which received a strong reply from the New Star Empire, simply withdrew all its diplomats stationed in the New Star Empire to this planet... and announced the permanent severance of diplomatic relations with the New Star Empire¡ª¡ª


    The Kerry people expressed a warm welcome to this-the enemy of the enemy, that must be a friend.


    Does Cygnus X-1 have no signal transmitters covering the entire Milky Way?It¡¯s okay, the Cree people have... they can rent these signal transmitters to the Cygnus X-1 Star Council for free, and the Cygnus X-1 Star Council also reciprocated the entire Karina Defan Manor attack. Carry out all-weather rolling playback¡ª¡ª


    For this incident, the reactions of other countries in the galaxy were mixed, but in the general argument of small countries, they all condemned the hegemonic behavior of the new star empire... and expressed sympathy for the encounter with Cygnus X-1.


    After all, in this kind of incident where the public is justified and the mother-in-law is justified, everyone must first sympathize with the weak, and besides, push others as well as themselves, in case the New Star Empire also conducts such a military operation on its own planet in the future. , What should I do?


    This time it¡¯s Karina Defan¡¯s manor...Will it be the home of the head of the planet being invaded next time?


    This is simply a big taboo¡ª¡ª


    After all, Karina Defan is the uncrowned king of Cygnus X-1, and it is not a secret thing in the upper layers of the galaxy.


    Today, your new star empire can use the excuse that Karina is an accomplice with your country¡¯s traitors and attacked her manor. Will your new star empire make an excuse that we bought and sold citizens of your country and hit our leader¡¯s mansion tomorrow?This Nima must not tolerate...


    The wave of anti-nova empire caused by the Karina Manor incident is brewing in the galaxy. The Cree people are simply ecstatic. In the millennium war with the Nova Empire, they often Subject to criticism from various countries, but now, the whole limelight has changed... The Nova Empire has also become a hegemonic country...


    Although the reputation of the Kerry people is still inaudible, the reputation of the enemy has become as smelly as their own, so that the Kerry people still feel very happy about the bad things together...


    Otherwise, when it comes to the Cree, it is a bone frame, a wild race or something... When it comes to the new star empire, it is a model of a responsible power in the galaxy... It makes the Cree unhappy.Well now, although the Cree people are still bones and savage races, the Nova Empire is no longer a great power model, but a hegemonic country...


    The entire anti-nova wave was fueled by the secrets of the Cree people and spread rapidly. The fast speed made the supreme of the new star empire feel caught off guard... It seems that overnight, all countries in the galaxy are watching with colored glasses. The New Star Empire...


    Just when the Supreme of the New Star Empire was wary of this anti-nova wave...In Cygnus X-1, another manor of Karina, Zhou Ye was watching the video report leisurely.


    "Today, the head of a certain country in the Milky Way is disappointed with the performance of the Nova Empire in the Karina Manor incident. He said that the Nova Empire is sliding towards the abyss of hegemonism. He suggested that the Nova Empire should consider the card carefully. The plan for handling the Lina Manor incident, so as not to chill the people of all countries in the galaxy."


    With a sound of "pop--" Zhou Ye turned off the video, and he stretched out lazily. He has been watching this kind of content for a whole morning, and all the messages he wanted to see have been seen...


    After more than half a month of fermentation, it was almost time to start walking down the road. Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and patted Karina, who was nestled in his arms, and said: "Almost ready to start planning for the next step. ."


    "Can the Black Hole Project begin?" When she heard Zhou Ye''s words, Karina''s eyes lit up, and she suddenly sat up.To be honest, she often does things about plotting a company, but it is the first time for her to plot a super empire. Karina can''t wait...


    "Yes, it''s time to start the black hole plan." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    Chapter Five Hundred and One


    Nova Primm is sitting in her place, listening to the female officer below to report to herself the recent reactions of various countries...


    "Yesterday, various demonstrations broke out in various parts of the Kerry Empire. They protested against the hegemony of the Nova Empire, supported the Cygnus X-1 Star Council''s move to withdraw diplomats, and asked King Kerry to support their brother country Cygnus X- 1 Star Council, to fight against the hegemonism of the New Star Empire..." Before the female officer could finish her words, she was interrupted by Nova.


    "Okay, I see." Nova''s face was not very good at this time, and some darkened eyes showed that she didn''t really care about it at all."Those Kerry people, they want us to go to war with all the countries in the galaxy... Needless to say about them, tell me, what new advice does the New Star Legion Supreme Command have?"


    "The Supreme Commander... feels that, Supreme, you should hand over the mastermind of this matter to the Cygnus X-1 Star Council..." The female officer said here, watching the increasing frost on Nova''s face, she didn''t dare Speak.


    "Hand over Rivas?" Nova sneered: "Of course they would want Rivas to be executed immediately, but...without Rivas''s Dark Star Legion restricting them, do you think the integrity of the empire can be maintained? how long?"


    "...I..." The female officer wished that she hadn''t heard anything. The more you knew about this kind of intrigue, the more dangerous it became.


    "Well, how about the reaction of other countries?" Nova sighed, looking at the female officer''s somewhat horrified expression.


    "Other countries are condemning the hegemonic tendencies that our new star empire exposed in this incident..." The female official read the information according to the book...


    "Are there any specific actions?" Nova doesn''t care about what to condemn, so what can be done?I can''t lose another piece of meat... If I am willing to condemn you, just condemn it casually... It doesn''t hurt.


    "That''s not true... the countries are still very restrained..." The female officer said cautiously. She had to be careful. When an unlucky ghost reported the news to the Supreme yesterday, the Supreme was furious, although there was no life-threatening danger. , But this well-paid job is gone.


    "That''s good..." Nova felt a little relieved at this time. After the Karina incident, the entire galaxy was turbulent, making Nova very worried that someone would jump out and cause chaos.


    She has already planned it. As long as there is one who jumps out, he must be completely suppressed with the force of a thousand jun. Otherwise, the new star empire will continue to exist at that time. The common problem of the empire, the wall is pushed down by everyone, the new star empire has also done it before... she wants to prevent others from pushing her wall.


    For this reason, she even transferred back the Fifth Fleet, Eighth Fleet, and Eleventh Fleet that were fighting against the Cree, and only waited for someone to jump out and beat him...


    Just when she was a little relieved, a rush of footsteps sounded, and a young girl with long chestnut hair in a military uniform walked in. Seeing this girl, Nova''s face became much softer.


    That was her only daughter, Claus Priem, the princess of the Nova Empire, and the future Nova Supreme.


    For this daughter, Nova can be said to have given high hopes. She has received the most elite royal education since she was a child. Even in order to allow her daughter to successfully take over her position in the future, Nova also transferred her to the Supreme Command and instructed her. She cultivated her cronies secretly, after all, a supreme without military power will only be emptied in the future¡ª¡ª


    And Krauris did not let Nova down. In the Supreme Command, she received the allegiance of many young officers with her beautiful appearance, gentle personality, and proud family...


    Seeing her daughter, Nova smiled and stretched out her arms."Baby, how come you come to see me at this time today, don''t you hate how your mother looks when she talks about national affairs?"


    "Mom..." Claus did not give her mother a hug as usual, but said in an anxious voice: "Cygnus X-1 has declared war on our empire."


    "What?" Nova was a little surprised when she heard the news. She really didn''t expect that Cygnus X-1 would really dare to declare war on the Nova Empire.However, it was long in her expectation that someone would jump out, but she didn''t expect that the person who jumped out would be the Cygnus X-1 star.Nova, who believes she is fully prepared, smiled and said: "Don''t worry, baby, the little Cygnus X-1 star will soon be escorted back to the negotiating table by us with absolute military power..."


    "No, mother, this is not the worst..." Krauris was not at all infected by her mother''s confident appearance, but said more anxiously: "At the same time, the Sovereigns have also declared war on our empire... "


    "How is it possible?" Nova couldn''t sit still anymore when she heard the news, and suddenly stood up.Holding the throne, his body couldn''t help shaking twice.She really did not expect that the Sovereign clan would declare war on herself. The Sovereign clan is not a lone star council like the Cygnus X-1 star. Even in the galaxy, the Sovereign clan can be regarded as a middle-level country. ... "The Sovereigns... right... what is the reason for declaring war on us?"


    "Ayesha, the new high priest of the Sovereign tribe, claimed that at the time of the Karina incident, the gem of the Sovereign tribe, Fiona, the Galaxy singer, happened to be a guest in Karina''s manor... She was also affected by the incident. The spread of...I heard that she was seriously injured..." How could Krauris, who had been educated as an elite since she was a child, not know how serious the consequences of the Sovereigns'' declaration of war on their empire were...


    If it takes only one week for the Nova Empire to put down Cygnus X-1, and it can withstand the strong attack of the Cree, once the Sovereigns intervene in the war, the Nova Empire will completely enter the dilemma of fighting on both sides. This is Things that the New Star Empire once extremely avoided...


    After all, the Cygnus X-1 star is just a commercial star. They don''t have any resource stars themselves. All resources are obtained by commercial circulation.Once the war begins, the New Star Empire does not even need to forcibly land on Cygnus X-1. It only needs to block the star gates near him and enclose the commercial star into a dead place... No need for the New Star Empire to speak, Cygnus X-1. The merchants here can tear the council to pieces...


    After an open commercial star is besieged, all commodities are not in circulation, and you still make a gross profit.Without profit, those businessmen are not rebelling?


    But the Sovereigns are different. They have their own scientific and technological achievements and have more than 20 resource stars. Their resource stars are enough to support them in a protracted war...


    Especially these despicable guys, under the banner of cherishing their tribesmen, they use the kind of small drones...what does the small size mean?Representatives need less resources, what does no one represent?There were almost no casualties...


    Therefore, the countries in the galaxy don¡¯t like to provoke the Sovereign people. After all, if you use materials to replace your life, every empire feels panicked.


    "This damn Rivas... he didn''t tell me when he came back, this incident involved the Galaxy singer..." Just when Nova secretly scolded her dog for learning to deceive the owner... bad news Passed over again...


    "Supreme, I just received the battle report. The 13 resource stars that we cantilever in the centaur have been occupied by the Sovereign fleet... and they have sent their own mining machinery, which seems to have a long-term plan... "


    "Supreme, we found the Cygnus X-1 star fleet near the star gate of the Pele galaxy... They ignored our warning and have invaded our Pele star..."


    "Supreme--the frontline sent a battle report, and the Kerry people once again launched a large-scale battle. This battle is the largest in nearly a hundred years... the front asks for support..."


    "..." The bad news came one by one, making Nova couldn''t help it anymore and fainted...


    Because of public opinion incidents these days, she hasn''t had a good rest. Today, she received bad news again and again. How could she still be able to support her?


    "Mom..." Claus hurried forward and hugged her fainted mother... She knew how hard her mother was these days... But now... the empire can''t live without its own mother."Mom... Mom how are you doing?"

 Chapter 374

    Chapter Five Hundred and Two


    I don''t know how long it has been-


    Nova Primo finally opened her eyes slowly.


    "Mom..." Seeing her mother finally waking up, Clauris wept with joy and cried out holding Nova...


    "I''m okay..." Nova just didn''t come up in a breath and was suffocated. There was nothing serious about her body. She opened her eyes and looked around. This is a pure white medical room. Various medical equipment were placed beside her, and apparently, she was sent here during a coma."Help me up-baby."


    "Um-!" Clause wiped the tears from the corner of her eye and helped her mother up."Mother, your body is too weak, you need a good rest..."


    "Even if you die, I don''t want to die here." Nova hates the smell in the medical room, and that smell easily reminds her of bad memories...


    "Mother--" Claus groaned, but it was useless. Nova still insisted on leaving here. In desperation, she had to press a button on the bed. Soon, the bed under Nova sounded with a click. The sound transformed into a comfortable suspended wheelchair.


    "How long have I fainted...?" Nova asked, sitting in a wheelchair.


    "Mother, you have just passed out for more than four hours..." Klauris knew what her mother wanted to ask, but she didn''t want to say any news that would make her mother angry. She tried to turn away The topic said: "The doctor said that there is no major problem with your body, but you need a good rest..."


    "Baby, you know what I want to know..." Nova looked at her haggard and smiled daughter in front of her, and said: "And your acting skills are not good, baby, tell me... the news from the front, I''m pretty Got it."


    "Mother..." Krauris took a deep breath, hesitated for a long time, and finally said it."At the front line of the Cree, our fleet is desperately defending... But the strength of the two sides is too great. Commander Fred has sent back dozens of requests for help..."


    "... Tell Fred that support will be here soon, let him hold on." Nova closed her eyes, thinking about the gains and losses.


    "But mother... we don''t have any spare fleets anymore..." Krauris said strangely.


    "Where are the Fifth Fleet, Eighth Fleet, and Eleventh Fleet first?" Nova still closed her eyes, waiting for her daughter''s answer.


    "The Fifth Fleet has gone to the Pele Galaxy to resist the invasion of the Cygnus X-1 Star Fleet. The Eighth Fleet and the Eleventh Fleet are on their way to the cantilever of the centaur. They are responsible for dragging the Sovereign fleet... "Clauris reported the movements of the three fleets to her mother.


    "Whose order is this?" Nova opened her eyes wide, her pupils full of anger.


    "This...this is... the decision of the Supreme Command..." Krauris looked at her glaring mother and said with some fear: "During your coma, the Supreme Command took over the command of the fleet. "


    "A group of old foxes, what are they trying to do?" Nova''s anger was burning. She didn''t believe that the old foxes couldn''t see how to deal with the current situation...


    "Mother? Is there anything wrong with this response?" Krauris asked in a puzzled way.


    "Of course something is wrong..." Nova said angrily, "What is the relationship between the Cree and us?"


    "A thousand-year feud." Crawley replied without hesitation.


    "Then the hatred between us might be eased?" Nova asked rhetorically.


    "How is this possible?" Krauris said disapprovingly: "In the last thousand years of war, there is no possibility of relaxation between our two countries. The son of the father, the mother of the son... We hate the Kerry people. It has been branded into the bones of our new star empire, flowing in our blood..."


    Claus knows how deep the hatred accumulated in the Thousand-Year War, it is no exaggeration to say that every citizen of the New Star Empire basically has an enmity with the Cree, and every citizen of the New Star Empire once had relatives and friends. In this millennium war, the hatred between the two countries is not likely to be eased...


    "If there is a major event in the Kerry people and they are overwhelmed, what will you do?" Nova asked.


    "Of course I took the opportunity to get into their home star..."


    "What about after getting into their home planet?"


    "Kill them all." Crawley said without hesitation.


    "...The Cree people think so too." Nova said meaningfully: "For us, Cygnus X-1 and the Sovereign clan are just a dispute of spirit, and understanding can be obtained through negotiation, but ¡­Kerry, do you think there is a possibility of negotiation between our two countries?"


    "I know my mother, I will go to the Supreme Command..." Claus said, about to rush out of the room, but her mother stopped her.


    "No need to go to the High Command." Nova stopped her daughter and said, "I believe it is impossible for the old foxes to fail to see the significance of this, but they did it anyway... Someone must be planning something behind my back. ¡­Now, you go and call Rivas, and in my name directly order the Fifth, Eighth, and Eleventh Fleet to immediately return to the front line fighting against the Cree and support Commander Fredert."


    "Okay, mother." Krauris agreed, turned and left the room.


    Nova watched her daughter walk out of the room, and sighed tiredly... She was not as calm as her appearance. Since the Cygnus X-1 star and the Sovereign clan sent troops, they would have to pay no price. It is impossible for the clan to retreat...


    She is ready to sacrifice her confidant''s gas, no matter what... the battle with the Cree must not be lost, otherwise the only way to destroy the new star empire is waiting...


    Time is short-Rivas walked into the room under the leadership of Claus.


    "Supreme--!" Rivas saw Nova and hurriedly saluted: "What can you do?"


    "Go and check what the old guys in the Supreme Commander have been up to lately..." Nova said and waved, letting Rivas go down.


    "Yes, supreme." Rivas didn''t dare to say more, and went down after taking the order. Although he was at a loss, he didn''t think much.


    Nova originally wanted Rivas to send her own Dark Star Legion to take over the defense of the entire Sandal Star, but thought that maybe he would be sacrificed by herself soon, to avoid trouble, Nova swallowed this order again. Go down...


    There are still too few people available... Nova couldn''t help but sigh, capable and ambitious, she didn''t dare to reuse it, and the loyal ones were incompetent guys like Rivas...


    "Mother?" Krauris looked at Nova strangely. She knew that when her mother asked herself to call Rivas in, she absolutely wanted to say that was not the matter. Such a matter only needs to be contacted through the communication system. Just a moment, Rivas, there is no need to call him to explain in person.


    "Baby..." Nova looked at her daughter, she wanted to say nothing, she didn''t know if she should give such an important task to her daughter...


    "Mother, what happened?" Krauris squatted under her mother''s knee and asked with some worry.


    Forget it, Nova sighed. After all, her daughter is going to learn to grow up, and certain things are indeed only for her to do, and she is not at ease when she is changed.


    The determined Nova gently lifted her daughter''s cheek and said softly: "Baby, it seems that you are going to be an ambassador for a secret negotiation..."


    "Secret negotiations? Ambassador?" Krauris looked at her mother with some puzzlement, waiting for her to follow along.


    "Yes." Nova nodded, and said: "I want you to secretly contact Karina Defan of Cygnus X-1 and Ayesha, the new high priest of the Sovereign tribe-make an appointment with them. Secret negotiations."


    Chapter Five Hundred and Three


    On the Emperor, in Zhou Ye''s command room.


    "The New Star Empire is about to start seeking peace?" Zhou Ye looked at the message that Karina sent over and said with a smile: "This is really good news...Baby, you will soon be able to remove the title of traitor. "


    "Hmm...!" Ingrid didn''t know what to say anymore. In her opinion, her man started this war entirely for her own sake. How could she not be moved?There are a thousand words in my heart but I can''t say it, I can only replace it with action.


    Ingrid directly agitated and threw on Zhou Ye and chewed...


    Her actions caused someone''s dissatisfaction.


    "Ingrid, you pressed me..." Karina, who was busy under Zhou Ye, complained dissatisfiedly: "Although I know you are very happy...but...your knee just hit my face. It''s..."


    "Sorry, sorry..." Ingrid hurriedly apologized to Karina, and just forgot about the fact that there was still someone under her man...


    "Alright..." Zhou Ye grabbed Karina into his arms and smiled: "Don''t blame Ingrid, baby, let''s talk about it, who is the New Star Empire sent to negotiate? Where is the location?"


    "The new star empire is responsible for negotiating with us is the only daughter of the new star empire, and the successor of the next prince of the new star empire, Princess Claus Primm. They will ask us to be in Bohart after 48 cosmic hours. Star Negotiation..." Karina said obediently.


    "Clauris..." When Ingrid heard the name, the expression on his face was a little complicated...


    "What''s the matter? Baby?" Zhou Ye noticed Ingrid''s strangeness, and when he closed his arm, he asked, "Do you know this new star empire princess very well?"

 Chapter 375

    "She... used to be my student." A look of nostalgia leaked from Ingrid''s face."Clauris was once arranged to serve in my fleet. At that time, her identity was concealed... I didn''t know that she was the princess of the New Star Empire, so she was very tough... I remember many times. I scolded her and cried..."


    "... Later?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Later, when she was transferred away, I knew her identity..." Ingrid couldn''t help but put a smile on her face."This little girl actually hugged me and cried, and called my teacher... and she said that she knew I wanted her to become a talent, so she called her the cruelest... this stupid girl..."


    "Actually? Why did you scold her so harshly?" Karina''s curiosity was also aroused, and she asked: "Do you really want to train a student, so you are so strict with her?"


    "Nothing..." Ingrid rolled his eyes and said: "On the battlefield, how can I take in students leisurely... I just think of my daughter when I see her, and when I think of her, I want to go back to see her... But At that time, the Cree¡¯s offensive was wave after wave, and the Empire Command couldn¡¯t give me a vacation... so when I was depressed..."


    "My poor princess, you are considered a scapegoat..." Zhou Ye said silently.


    "That''s why I said that was a silly girl..." Ingrid said with a smile.


    Although Ingrid said so, Zhou Ye still saw some clues from her face. Obviously, she did not have any feelings for this princess as she said. Maybe, she missed her daughter most. At the time, Ingrid regarded the princess as a substitute for his daughter, but the princess saw the side of Ingrid¡¯s mother, and in front of his daughter, Ingrid has always maintained It''s a motherly spoiling daughter...


    "What a hapless princess..." Zhou Ye said with emotion, causing Ingrid to change his face: "My dear, can you let Clause go..."


    "Huh? Let go of Claus?" Zhou Ye didn''t know where Ingrid''s words started."What did you spare her?"


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s confused face, Ingrid felt as if he was kind enough to do bad things... "No, nothing..."


    "..." Karina, who was sitting on the side, rolled her eyes and said with a smile: "My dear, Ingrid is begging you not to harm the princess of the new star empire."


    "Why should I harm her?" Zhou Ye said depressedly: "Who do you think of me? Am I the kind of person who goes on seeing a woman?"


    "..."


    "..."


    Karina and Ingrid looked at each other, and after nodding tacitly, Karina asked: "My dear, do you want to hear the truth or a lie?"


    "To be honest..." As soon as Zhou Ye finished speaking, the two women laughed and said in unison: "Yes, dear you are such a person."


    "...Do you want to rebel? Do you know what kind of family law I will be subjected to?" Zhou Ye said with a sullen expression.


    "Honey, I know it was wrong...ah...don''t..."


    "My dear, it''s not you who I said... why should I be punished..."


    "Because you nodded too."


    Three hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªThe two exhausted women nestled in Zhou Ye¡¯s arms, bitterly pulling the soft flesh on Zhou Ye¡¯s waist... A mosquito bite is not strong enough, it doesn''t hurt or itchy.


    "Which new star empire''s princess is really beautiful?" Zhou Ye asked with some curiosity, holding the two girls, "You are so worried about Ingrid that I will attack her?"


    "...Huh, I don''t want to talk to you, you bad guy..." Ingrid is depressed. She is already tired of Chi Yu and doesn''t want to move at all...


    "It''s beautiful..." Karina, who was afraid that the world would not be chaotic, directly took out her personal terminal and played the video record of the call between Claus and her stored in it...


    In the picture, Clauris, with her long hair tied behind her head, two long curly chestnut hair hanging down from the sides of her temples, giving a playful feeling, long eyelashes, big eyes... ¡­Looking at it made Zhou Ye feel very comfortable.


    This Claus is not the kind of girl who will give people a very amazing and charming feeling, her appearance is gentle and pleasant.At a glance, this girl must be very gentle...


    However, watching her somewhat weak performance, Zhou Ye suddenly understood why Ingrid would scold her like that."It seems to be telling people... Come and bully me, I''m very bully... No wonder Ingrid you scolded her like that..."


    "I thought I was the only one who felt this way..." Karina said in surprise: "So my dear, you also feel this way..."


    "...Don''t bully Claus..." Ingrid now regrets that he said that... It actually backfired to stir up the interest of his own man...


    "You have to look away, Ingrid." Karina began to persuade Ingrid instead."After such a bully girl inherits the supreme position, will she not be emptied by her subordinates? So, finding a good man is more important to her than anything... at least to suppress those guys under her... Who is more suitable than our dear?"


    "..." Ingrid found out that he was really considering Karina''s words.


    "Look...in the universe, the powerful are either like Thanos...a long ugly guy...or a pervert like the Star Devourer...like a dear, strong and handsome Where can I find it..." Karina keeps on doing her best, she plans to wait for Zhou Ye to get this chick, she will also bully and play...


    Zhou Ye just watched and didn''t say anything. If he really wanted to do harm, Ingrid couldn''t stop him... It''s just that he felt as if Karina was a bit too enthusiastic this time. Is this girl dead again? Sex hasn''t changed?No, the treatment of Lara syndrome needs to continue...


    "Okay..." After thinking about it for a long time, Ingrid finally nodded."But, my dear, don''t bully her too much..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, Baby Ingrid, you were just persuaded by Karina this way?What about your persistence?... But forget it... Anyway, it''s me who gets the benefit.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Four


    Bohart Star is a habitable planet without man.


    On this planet that has never been invaded by civilization, forests are everywhere...There is a kind of cute and cute bird creatures. Unlike the birds on earth, they do not have feathers and are covered with soft fluff. , The long upward nose, the big round eyes, and the furry body make it look cute...at least Zhou Ye thinks so.


    At this moment, he was placing two big and one small three Toot Birds in front of him, and watching the vivid helpless expressions on the faces of the three birds, Zhou Ye almost laughed...The Toot Birds were given to them by Zhou Ye. He didn''t know the name anyway. According to the principle of who found out who named it, Zhou Ye unceremoniously named this cute thing a Dudu bird.


    "Big Dudu and 2 Dudu, you have to take good care of Xiao Dudu. It''s a pity that you still can''t take you back." Zhou Ye said, putting the three Dudu birds in his hands back on the branch...


    No way, every creature has its own fixed living environment... If these three cute little ones are taken away rashly, maybe they will be killed... Although Zhou Ye is known as a pet killer, he doesn''t want to be a disaster These cute little things.


    The three beeping birds that escaped from Zhou Ye''s hands are like a big beep...wringing their furry bodies, they disappeared into the tree hole in a blink of an eye...


    "This group of unscrupulous little things..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing and cursing as he watched these little guys who slipped as fast as hiding from the gods of plague: "How can I feed you so many fruits? Avoid me like a plague god..."


    Just as Zhou Ye watched the toot bird that he released, Karina walked to his side and said, "My dear, the mothership of the Sovereign clan is also here..."


    "Well, I saw it..." Zhou Ye had already seen the iconic oval-shaped mothership of the Sovereign clan slowly descending in the open space not far away. The Sovereign clan seemed to have a special affinity for the round shape. Zhong, not only the buildings are round, but the mothership and fighter planes are either round or semi-circular... "What about the people of the New Star Empire? Tripartite peace talks, as the weaker party, are they the latest to come? Is it for us? Get off the horse?"


    "Isn''t this just giving you a chance to go crazy, dear?" Karina snuggled up next to Zhou Ye and said with a smile: "This way, dear, you have a reason to let them increase their bargaining chips..."


    Just as Zhou Ye was about to speak, Ayesha came to them surrounded by a group of priests.


    As soon as she saw Zhou Ye, Ayesha rushed over in disregard of her image and hugged her master, like a child who had been wronged, crying: "Master, I miss you so much. Count it, don¡¯t see me for so long..."


    "This is only one month apart..." Zhou Ye said silently.


    "But Master, isn''t it like I won''t see you one day, it''s just like three years have passed?" Ayesha looked at Zhou Ye with teary eyes, and muttered to her own smirk: "I always felt this before. The sentence is too exaggerated... But now, I think the person who said it is too powerful..."


    "...Well, didn''t you see it..." Zhou Ye noticed one thing."Huh, where is Yolanda?"


    "Hmm... Yolanda wants to come too, of course, but Sovereign needs someone to sit there. We both want the master and we want to participate in the negotiation, but in the end I am better at it!" Ayesha said slightly. ¡¤I raised my neck intentionally.


    "I want to ask, how did you choose the person responsible for the negotiation?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Of course it was the fairest lottery method..." Ayesha smiled like a weasel who had stolen the little hen... "There are two paper balls, one with sitting in the town and one with negotiation...who You can do whatever paper you get."


    And at this moment - Sovereign''s home planet, in the Temple of Umbrella, Yolanda looked at the two paper balls that also had the words [Sit Town] placed in front of her, her silver teeth crunching."Ayesha¡ªI''m never ending with you¡ª!"


    Although he didn''t know Yolanda''s depression at the moment, Zhou Ye looked at Ayesha''s expression and knew that his little slave girl was definitely playing tricks...but forget it, just make up for Yolanda more in the future. ...


    Karina is not surprised at the fact that Ayesha, the high priest of the Sovereign tribe, actually called her own man¡¯s master. She had heard about it from Ingrid and other women early on...


    Just when the three of them were chatting in the clearing of the woods, waiting for their subordinates to place the BBQ tools that were temporarily made, and prepare for an alien barbecue... Ingrid came over."My dear, people from the New Star Empire, here comes..."


    "They really dare to have time when they arrive, and they happen to be in time for the meal..." Zhou Ye waved his hand indifferently and motioned everyone to continue the barbecue... completely without paying attention to the tripartite negotiation.

 Chapter 376

    After all, Zhou Ye and the others are the dominant side. In any case, will this war continue... It all depends on Zhou Ye''s words. Does Zhou Ye need to care about the feelings of the weaker New Star Empire?No need to care...


    The mothership of the New Star Empire, seeing that the two countries negotiating had already come, and they had already discussed things together... They didn¡¯t care too much, and hurriedly landed the mothership in another direction, which happened to be with Zhou. The mothership of Ye and Ayesha formed an equilateral triangle fixed-point appearance, and it was unknown whether the pilot was intentional or unintentional.


    Zhou Ye has no feeling for the little moves of the New Star Empire, wanting to win him at the negotiation table?It is absolutely impossible not to pay the price he wants...


    While Zhou Ye was having a barbecue while chatting and laughing with his women, a beautiful girl with long chestnut hair, accompanied by a dozen female officials in the uniforms of the New Star Empire, came over...


    "His Royal Highness, hello."


    Seeing Claus coming over, Karina did not stand up, just a polite greeting.And Ayesha was even more exaggerated, just nodding her head slightly, even if she had said hello... Then she cuddled up next to her owner and sold Mengcai Jiao. For her...what is the identity of Claus and her? There was no relationship at all, she only cared about her master''s thoughts.


    "...You..." Seeing the arrogant behavior of the two, the female officials behind Clause couldn''t help but just wanted to speak, but was stopped by her princess...


    "Hello, Miss Karina Defan!" Clause gracefully gave Karina a new star imperial court ceremony, then turned around and said to Ayesha: "I am honored to be able to meet you. , Your High Priest."


    After greeting the two of them, Clause looked at Ingrid who was sitting next to Zhou Ye and respectfully said: "Teacher, I am so happy to see you here... ¡­"


    "His Royal Highness, you are too polite..." Ingrid laughed at himself: "Call me a traitor as a teacher, aren''t you afraid to go back and be attacked?"


    "Teacher... You taught me a lot. In my mind, you will always be my teacher..."


    Clause''s words made Ingrid a little relieved.


    "I don''t know who this lord is?" After greeting Ingrid, Clausius pretended not to care and asked.


    "This is the representative of our Sovereign clan, His Excellency Zhou Ye." Before Zhou Ye could speak, Ayesha rushed to say: "This Excellency Zhou Ye will participate in this negotiation on behalf of our Sovereign clan. We, the Sovereign clan, unconditionally agree to all decisions made..."


    "At the same time, His Excellency Zhou Ye also represents our Cygnus X-1 star." Karina said not to be outdone: "All the decisions he made, our Cygnus X-1 star also unconditionally supports."


    "..." Clauris was dumbfounded, what''s the situation?What is the identity of this person named Zhou Ye?Why do representatives from both sides support him so firmly?


    This sudden change made all the rhetoric prepared by Clause fall into disarray... She didn''t even know if she should continue this negotiation now...


    Chapter five hundred and six


    Krauris was stunned by the scene before her, and the generous conditions specially prepared for the Cygnus X-1 star and Sovereign clan all along the way were all invalidated in an instant...


    Claus was stunned for a long time, until the female officer behind her pulled her sleeves, she reacted and hurriedly said, "Do you know what your Excellency Zhou Ye has for this negotiation?"


    "My request is very simple..." Zhou Ye smiled and stood up and said, "I only have two requests...Are you sure you want to listen?"


    "Of course, negotiations, what are the requirements... We can talk slowly..." Clause smiled and was interrupted by Zhou Ye before she finished speaking.


    "No, you didn''t understand the meaning of what I said." Zhou Ye waved his hand to stop Claus''s words below, and said directly: "I don''t like trouble, as long as my request...will never be changed. "


    "..." Clause was speechless. Where did anyone negotiate like this?This is for trouble... Is it because the two clans do not want to negotiate?So I found such a person to spoil the situation?But if they don¡¯t want peace talks, they shouldn¡¯t accept their invitation... Now it¡¯s their own country that is at a disadvantage, and if you want to use it, you can use it yourself... What do they mean?


    Zhou Ye looked at Clause''s face, and changed for a while, almost catching up with the face change in Sichuan Opera... This girl is so good to understand, all her thoughts are on her face, even Zhou Ye used it. You can know what she is thinking regardless of mental strength...


    Could it be that after so many planes, he finally met the legendary silly white sweet?


    The atmosphere on the scene was a bit stalemate. Zhou Ye¡¯s party didn¡¯t care if there was to turn over the barbecue, the seasoning should be sprinkled, and the negotiation was completely ignored. In Zhou Ye¡¯s words, we were on purpose Those who come to the barbecue, the negotiation is only incidental.


    On the New Star Empire side, the principal, Clausius, was still there, wondering what Zhou Ye meant?Before he knew it, the barbecue on Zhou Ye''s barbecue stove was ready, and Claus was still there in a daze.


    "Clauris, let''s take a break first. You stood there for a long time." Ingrid took a skewer and walked up to Claus in front of him and handed it over.


    "Ah? Oh..." Clauris took the barbecue in Ingrid''s hands like a dream and said: "Thank you teacher..."


    "Don''t be so polite..." Ingrid directly took Claus to sit on the chair moved by the Valkyrie, and smiled: "What are you in a daze?"


    "Teacher..." Krauris glanced cautiously at Zhou Ye, who was being served by Ayesha eating barbecue in the distance, and asked in a low voice, "Who is His Excellency Zhou Ye? Why? You will be with him? And why did the high priest of the Sovereign tribe serve him in such a low voice? It seems to be his..."


    After thinking about it for a long time, Claus did not know how to describe the relationship between the two in a suitable and not rude vocabulary, but after thinking for a long time, she didn''t think of it, so she didn''t say it for a long time...


    "It looks like his slave girl, isn''t it?" Ingrid didn''t have so much scruples and directly helped Claus to speak out what was in his heart...


    "..." Clause nodded, acknowledging this statement of her teacher.


    "You read that right, Ayesha is Ye''s female slave..." Ingrid laughed.


    "Oh my god... how is this possible?" Clauris almost exclaimed when she heard Ingrid''s words. In her opinion, the Sovereigns, a race of both politics and religion, can be said to be Sovereigns The high priest of the empire is equivalent to the head of the empire...How could it be possible to be a slave girl? It seems that it is quite willing to be a slave.


    "Haha..." Ingrid smiled, and did not answer Claus''s words. Some things are not suitable for telling her now. When she knows it is suitable, she will naturally know why.


    "...Then...what about Miss Karina Difan? Is she also the daughter and slave of Lord Zhou Ye?" Krauris peeked at Karina who was nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms in the distance, endure Can''t help asking again.


    "Karina is Ye''s woman." Ingrid simply stated his relationship with Zhou Ye, "including me, also Ye''s woman..."


    "...Teacher...Is this His Excellency Zhou Ye the foreign spy who abducted you?" Clause realized with hindsight that it was too abnormal for Ingrid to appear here.


    "...That''s right." Ingrid almost laughed. Zhou Ye was actually regarded as a spy. She wanted to take this down, and when she planned to be fine in the future, she would use it to laugh at her own man...


    "..." Krauris was speechless...No, no, now is not the time to gossip about these things, negotiation is the most important thing.Thinking of this, Clausius asked cautiously: "Teacher, can you tell me what the two requirements of Your Excellency Zhou Ye are?"


    She really wanted to know what Zhou Ye asked for. What Zhou Ye said just now scared her directly. There was no reason. She just felt that Zhou Ye would definitely do it when he said it... so She was so hesitant, whether or not to listen to Zhou Ye''s request, what if Wan Zhouye made such an excessive request?For example, asking for dozens of resource stars for the new star empire...for example, directly requesting the empire to re-delineate the territory...she only thought about herself.


    "Ye''s conditions are not harsh. You can listen to it, there is only so much I can tell you." Ingrid said, holding up his dinner plate and walking towards Zhou Ye.As he walked, he said, "If you want the negotiation to continue, you must take this step."


    "..." Clauris looked at Ingrid who had abandoned herself and put herself in Zhou Ye''s arms with a grieved expression. What she said was the same as she hadn''t said... and she didn''t reveal any news to herself. Bad teacher.


    However, she knew that, just like Ingrid said, the negotiation still had to continue, and she had to take this step. If she didn''t even dare to listen to Zhou Ye''s terms, what else would she talk about?Just go home quickly...


    Thinking of this, Clause picked up her dinner plate and walked in front of Zhou Ye, and asked aggressively, "I don¡¯t know what the two conditions of your Excellency Zhou Ye are? I¡¯m very interested to hear you talk about you. conditions of."


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye raised his head and looked at Claus who was flaring her claws like a bluffing cat. He smiled and said, "My two conditions are very simple... First, revoke the opposition to Ingrid. De''s wanted to restore her reputation."


    "It''s very simple. I can make a decision here, yes." Clause wanted to restore her reputation as a teacher, but she just had no chance. Now, since Zhou Ye has used this as a cease-fire condition, It saves her a lot of things, and of course she is happy to agree.


    "The second..." Zhou Ye stood up gently, looked down at the princess who was only one meter tall and said: "I want you to be my woman--"


    Chapter five hundred and six


    "...Your Excellency Zhou Ye, what did you say?"


    At this moment, Clauris wondered if there was a problem with her ears, and there was an auditory hallucination.


    "You heard me right..." Zhou Ye looked at the somewhat sluggish Claus and said: "The second condition is that you be my woman... As long as you fulfill both of these conditions, then Cygnus X-1 star The fleet with the Sovereign tribe will immediately withdraw."


    "...It''s impossible." Claures said categorically. She used her feelings to make a deal most viciously, and her mother promised her the freedom to marry. She has been longing for her carefree since childhood. In a romantic place, I met a right person.


    Obviously, although this place is a good place, Zhou Ye is definitely not the right person. She is not willing to...


    "You can change a condition... The second one is absolutely impossible." Clause was even a little angry. In her opinion, Zhou Ye was just kidding her... "Your Excellency Zhou Ye, I have to I solemnly remind you that now is the time for negotiations between our three countries, not after dinner where you can joke around..."


    "...I''m not kidding, and I''ve said it, if my terms are said, it won''t be changed," Zhou Ye was not irritated by Claus''s words-but smiled and said, "You don''t agree now. It¡¯s okay, you will agree to it in the future... But then, the conditions may change."


    Zhou Ye said, no longer paying attention to Claus, and directly embraced Ayesha''s daughters, turned his head and walked towards his mothership surrounded by the Valkyrie...He also had to comfort himself that he had not seen each other for more than a month What about the little girl slave... How can I spend time with Clause here?

 Chapter 377

    "...You...you..." Clauris was angrily speechless by Zhou Ye. In her opinion, Zhou Ye''s last remarks were obviously a threat. She really wanted to leave...but , Think about the predicament of her own country, think about her mother¡¯s somewhat old face, she stomped her foot and walked towards her mothership...Clauris knew that today¡¯s negotiations were ruined and could only wait until tomorrow. ...


    On the other side, Ingrid, who followed Zhou Ye towards the mothership, asked hesitantly: "My dear, why do you say that she will agree to it in the future? Is this war going to continue?"


    As a native of the New Star Empire, Ingrid really doesn¡¯t want her country to be attacked by war anymore. That¡¯s why she would have such a question. She even wanted to wait for Zhou Ye to decide, think of a way to persuade him. Your own man, try to end this war as soon as possible.


    "...You think too much, baby." Zhou Ye understood Ingrid''s thoughts in seconds, and smiled: "I just saw some interesting things happening in the future...that''s why I said that."


    "What is it?" Ingrid asked.


    "You will know in the future." Zhou Ye refused to go on. Certain things that would happen in the future made him quite confident to take this stupid girl into his own.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of the conversion lens¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At this moment, Clausius, who had returned to her mothership, was also complaining to her mother through the communicator.


    "Mom, you don''t know how rude the guy named Zhou Ye is... He actually said that the second condition is to let me be his woman..."


    "The guy named Zhou Ye must be a very ugly guy, that''s why my good girl is so angry." The Supreme of the New Star Empire said with a smile on the screen.


    She was in a very good mood. After she transferred the Nineteenth Fleet of the rising star guarding Sandal Star to the front line, she temporarily resisted the large-scale invasion of the Cree, and the other two countries were temporarily in a state of truce negotiations. It can be said that the empire can take a breath for the time being.


    "No, that guy is very handsome..." Krauris explained: "But he is a carefree guy... You don''t know how many women he has, mother, the high priest of the Sovereign tribe belongs to him. Woman, Karina is his woman, and Teacher Ingrid is also his woman..."


    Clauris couldn''t say the words female and slave after all, and she helped Zhou Ye beautify it before she knew it.


    "Then my good daughter is jealous? The woman who is angry with that handsome man is not you, right?" Xinxing Zhizun in a good mood laughed at his daughter.


    "I won''t look at this bad guy!" Clauris wrinkled her nose and said, "There are so many women, so I''m not afraid of exhausting him..."


    "..." Xinxing Supreme was silent for a while, and then said: "Baby, you can come back after spending some time with them there, even if the negotiation is not successful..."


    Clause nodded sensibly. This was what her mother had told her before she came out. If the opponent''s conditions are too harsh, she will drag the opponent and wait for the victory of the Cree frontline, and then mobilize the fleet to return...


    At that time, there were only two countries, and their new star empire could still resist.


    Their plans are very good, and they have to slow down-and then solve the big troubles first, and then solve the minor ones...


    It''s just that, sometimes, things never develop according to people''s wishes.


    Just when the supreme was in a happy mood talking with his daughter, there was also a small meeting not far away from her... It¡¯s just that they were not talking about something as warm as a mother and daughter meeting and chatting, but A conspiracy to overthrow the Nova Empire...


    New Star Empire-Supreme Command.


    A gray-haired old man wearing the costume of a senior commander was smiling and stretching out his hand to a middle-aged man who also wore the costume of a commander."Welcome, Commander Rivas."


    Chapter Five Hundred and Seven


    Sandal Star, the Supreme Commander of the New Star Legion¡ª¡ª


    "Your Excellency General Stuart, you should know what I''m here for." Rivas stared at the gray-haired old man, he wouldn''t underestimate this old guy, this old guy is known as the undefeated god of war. Stuart, the existence that once made the Cree frightened.


    "Don''t worry, young man, be calm." Old Stuart said, stood up, poured Rivas a glass of Yarrow fruit wine, and then handed it to him."A drink?"


    "Thank you, I''m not used to this kind of wine..." Rivas directly refused.


    Old Stuart didn''t mind, and took a sip by himself, closing his eyes, with a long aftertaste.


    This is almost maddening Rivas. He doesn''t believe that this kind of wine made from the fruits of emergency rations in the mothership is delicious... This kind of wine does not require soil, just occasionally sprinkle some water. The fruit that can grow is indeed more suitable for emergency rations on the mothership cruising in the universe all year round, and it is also rich in nutrients, but when it comes to taste, it is really a bit...er, not very good.


    Just when Rivas felt that he could not help but was about to attack, Old Stuart finally opened his dim old eyes and said: "This kind of smell is really nostalgic..."


    "Did you know? When we were fighting against the Cree, we often couldn''t supply supplies. At that time, we all survived on this thing..." Old Stuart said, his eyes full of vicissitudes, with emotion Said: "Especially during the [Raid] campaign, our Ninth Fleet lonely broke into the outer periphery of the Kerry Empire, and in the end... the energy is all used up, the mothership can only fly slowly on the solar sail..."


    "..." Rivas knew that battle. It was that battle that established the title of the old guy in front of him as the undefeated God of War. He led his fleet and rushed into the Cree¡¯s line of defense. The capital star of the insider has been defeated...Since that battle, Old Stuart has been promoted to the highest command.


    "I have done meritorious service for the empire and shed blood..." Old Stuart said, his emotions began to become agitated."But how did the Empire treat me? My comrades-in-arms were transferred from the fleet one by one... Either went to a planet to be a security officer, or they were given a clerical job altogether... What about me? I was also transferred to the headquarter for retirement. Wait to die...hehe."


    "...This is no way. At that time your reputation in the empire has even surpassed the supreme who just ascended the throne..." Rivas muttered.


    Old Stuya nodded his head. He knew that Rivas was right. He was indeed the master of the power."Yeah... there is nothing you can do... But now you have also encountered something you can do, what do you want to do?"


    "What do you mean?" Rivas asked vigilantly. It was because he received a communication from Stuart, saying that there was a life-and-death issue with him, and he wanted to meet and talk, so he came here, you know, what is his duty One is to monitor the Supreme Command... In fact, to put it plainly, it is to monitor the old guy in front of you...


    "Have you seen Princess Clause these days?" Old Stuart didn''t answer Rivas'' words, but asked rhetorically.


    "Isn''t your Royal Highness Princess Claus going on an alien vacation?" Rivas said with some confusion: "That''s what the Supreme said."


    "Haha..." Old Stuart didn''t speak, but looked at Rivas like an idiot.


    "What do you mean?" Rivas asked unhappy.


    "Didn''t you notice that the offensive between Cygnus X-1 and the Sovereign clan was also suspended?" Old Stuart sighed.


    "Maybe it''s because they are not able to continue..." Rivas had a bad feeling, but he was still reluctant to convince himself...


    "Well, just treat them as losing their backs." Old Stuart didn''t refute this guy, but asked again: "Why does the supreme know that the two countries are losing their backs, and the rest assured will be on both sides. Will the fleets that resist the two countries be transferred to the front lines of the Cree? Is the Supreme a Prophet?"


    "..." Rivas couldn''t deceive himself anymore, gritted his teeth and said, "Princess Clause went to negotiate with Cygnus X-1 and Sovereigns?"


    "Haha..." Old Stuart knew that Rivas had confirmed the news before him, and did not answer his question, but instead asked, "Why did Cygnus X-1 start a war with the Sovereigns this time?"


    "The Karina Manor incident--" Rivas had already begun to follow the old Stuart''s thinking.


    "So what will be one of the necessary conditions for negotiation?" Old Stuart continued to induce.


    "The messenger of the New Star Empire handing over the Karina Manor incident..." Rivas''s eyes were round and bloodshot. This was not because he didn''t rest well, but because he was too excited."No, the Supreme will not hand me over... I am hers..."


    "Hehe..." Old Stuart ignored the yelling idiot and said softly: "Look at mine now you know..."


    "..." Looking at the silver-haired old guy in front of him, Rivas''s last line of defense suddenly collapsed. He couldn''t help covering his face with his hands and said: "What should I do..."


    "Now... the 19th Fleet guarding Sandal Star has gone to the front line to resist the Cree invasion. As for the entire Sandal Star, only your Dark Star fleet is left... Do you still use me to teach you how to do it? "Old Stuart took a sip of his drink.


    "...No, I can''t do this..." The last loyalty in Rivas'' heart was still struggling.


    "It doesn''t matter..." Old Stuart said nonchalantly: "It is not me who was handed over anyway, but I want to remind you that you will end up worse than me at that time. I am still a general. , It¡¯s just being left unused, and you... will be a prisoner of war by then. I don¡¯t know how the Queen Karina of Cygnus X-1 would treat the guy who caused her serious injury?"


    Old Stuart¡¯s words were like the last straw on a camel, smashing Rivas¡¯ struggles to a complete smash. He stood up silently and walked out the door...


    Old Stuart didn¡¯t care about Rivas¡¯s leaving without saying goodbye. He knew that his goal had been achieved. A storm was about to sweep the entire Xandal star, and even the entire empire¡ªhe wanted to contact his old friend. At that time, the position of a chief executive officer should fall to his own head...He has this confidence.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Eighth


    Nova Prime was chatting happily with her daughter through video chat. Suddenly, there was a messy footsteps behind her, without turning her head back, Nova Prime said dissatisfiedly: " Didn¡¯t I say, don¡¯t bother me? I¡¯m talking to my daughter..."


    "Supreme, may I ask, where is His Royal Highness now?" A voice sounded, not the voice of a female official here, but the voice of a man, the owner of the voice, Nova Primo was still familiar.


    "Rivas?" Nova turned around, looked at Rivas who came in with a group of subordinates, and asked in shock and anger: "Who let you in? Where are the guards here?"

 Chapter 378

    "...Hehe..." Rivas saw Claus''s figure at a glance, coupled with the dialogue between the two he had just heard outside... He strengthened his mind, you know, he was just now I heard that Supreme is teaching his daughter the skills of negotiation... "His Royal Highness is really going to negotiate... It seems that you are really going to betray me..."


    "...No..." Nova just wanted to say, didn''t betray him, but she couldn''t tell anymore...because she was stunned by Rivas...


    At this point, Rivas has no turning back...he can only walk all the way to the dark. It doesn''t matter whether Nova intends to betray him...


    "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª! Rivas, what are you doing?" In the video, Clauris couldn''t help screaming when she saw her mother stunned to the ground by Rivas."Are you going to rebel? Rivas?"


    "Haha... Your Royal Highness, no, I won''t be a princess soon." Rivas said triumphantly: "Soon, the New Star Empire will usher in radical changes, and the Empire will become a Republic... There will never be New Star Supreme is now in this position, so... Your Royal Highness, this is the last time I call your Royal Highness... Your negotiation is a waste of effort, no one wants to betray me."


    As he said, Rivas snapped, turned off the video, and told the soldiers he had brought: "Bring our Majesty down and take care of it... Waiting for her will be a grand public trial. This will be the rebirth of the Nova Empire."


    "Yes, Commander." The two soldiers saluted, and directly set up Nova Primm, who had collapsed on the ground, and walked outside the house.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of lens conversion¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "No... Rivas, what are you going to do to my mother?" Before Krauris finished her words, the video screen in front of her went black... She stamped her foot anxiously, stood up and ordered directly: " Set sail right away and go back to Xander Star..."


    "Your Royal Highness, this is the most unwise choice for you." A female officer standing behind her stopped Claus''s order.


    "But... the mother is like this now... I''m going back to save my mother." Krauris said anxiously.


    "Excuse me, what do you want to save?" The female officer said unhurriedly: "Rivas has the Dark Star Legion, how about you? Only this old mothership, oh, almost forgot to say, the weapons on this mothership Many of the systems have been disassembled. Except for the necessary self-defense weapons, they have no offensive capabilities, and there are not even a few fighters..."


    "I... I... ooh... What do you want me to do..." Krauris was about to cry. She knew that the female officer was telling the truth, but how could she not go back to her mother? ?


    "Rebecca, help me... what should I do..." Krauris can only ask her own female officer. This female officer is not an ordinary female officer. She is for this negotiation. The baby was sent to assist Claus.


    To put it simply, it was the think tank sent by Nova Prime to assist her daughter in negotiations.


    "Your Royal Highness, there is only one way..." Rebecca still said in her unhurried tone: "If you want to return to Sandal to save your mother, you can only borrow troops from other countries... "


    "Why?" Claus asked: "Can we go back and mobilize the army on the front of Kerry directly?"


    "...Hehe..." Rebecca rolled her eyes and was speechless at Claus'' innocence."Did you mobilize the front-line fleet? Besides, they have already worked hard to resist the Cree invasion. How could they have extra troops for you? Moreover, it will take four days to return from the Cree front to Shandal. In four days, anything can happen."


    "..."


    Hearing Rebecca''s analysis, Clausius fell silent. After a while, she asked: "Then...who shall we borrow from?"


    "..." Rebecca didn''t speak, but instead clicked with her head in the direction of Zhou Ye''s mothership. That meant... you know.


    "...No, I will kill you and I won''t borrow from that bad guy..." Claus shook her head like a rattle. She didn''t want to go to Zhou Ye, but Zhou Ye dared to ask her if she signed a ceasefire agreement. As one of the conditions, if he borrowed troops from Zhou Ye, would the ghost know what he would become?Maybe she will become his slave girl like Ayesha, the high priest of the Sovereign tribe?


    "Haha... I''ll give you the way." Rebecca walked outside thinking about it, and said as she walked: "Whether you can listen to you, to be honest, it doesn''t matter to me who is the master in this country... You Think about it for yourself, Your Highness."


    Krauris watched Rebecca leave the room, and she collapsed on the chair. She knew that Rebecca was right... But she really didn''t want to do it when she bowed her head to Zhou Ye...


    Staring blankly at the black screen in front of her, Krauris remembered the conversation she had with her mother when she was a child. At that time, because her mother was busy with empire politics, she rarely had the opportunity to accompany her...


    Once, she finally got angry at her mother and said, "Is the empire important or me?"


    "Of course you are important, baby." Nova answered her at the time.


    "Then why don''t you accompany me? Mom." Little Claus felt very wronged.


    "Because... Mom wants to leave the best empire to you, baby." Nova put the eight-year-old little Claus in her arms and smiled: "This is my empire. , Is also your empire, but also our home. Mom will leave the best home to the baby, so that the baby can live happily in this home... So, mother is so busy now... Do you understand? Baby... ¡­"


    "But, you don''t have time to accompany me..."


    "People, you always have to sacrifice something for your own home. For the sake of your baby, you can live a happy life in the future. It is not a big deal for mom to sacrifice this time... Although mom wants to play with you..."


    "Mom... I will definitely protect our home..." Clauris murmured, stood up firmly, and returned to her cabin... took out the rarely used cosmetics..." Someone will sacrifice something for this family. This time... it''s my turn. Mom."


    Chapter Five Hundred and Nine


    The Mothership Emperor ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye had just settled his idiotic and entangled little high priest daughter and slave, and she was hugging her on a beach chair, basking in the sun comfortably. The girls were also wearing cool bikinis and playing beach volleyball on the beach¡ª ¡ª


    His cabin occupies an entire floor of the mothership, and it also uses space folding technology, and the space inside is countless times larger than it looks...


    If other Star Empire mothership designers were to see Zhou Ye, a prodigal son, who was so extravagantly building such a luxurious captain''s room on the mothership with such precious space, he might be sprayed to death.


    You know, those designers, in order to save the most space on the mothership to load more fighters, are about to squeeze the few hairs left on their heads... As a result, Zhou Ye built his own for enjoyment. Captain''s room, it''s...too extravagant.


    However, Zhou Ye doesn¡¯t care. For him, a person of enjoyment type, it is absolutely impossible for him to live in a small cabin like a doghouse. Besides... he can stand alone. Do countless fleets need to care about the number of fighters so much?


    Just as Zhou Ye was basking in the artificial sun comfortably, Miria, the emperor''s hero in a bikini, walked over and whispered in his ear: "Master, the princess of the New Star Empire has come down."


    Zhou Ye was not surprised by this news. For this guy who often cheats with time gems, everything in the future will not be new to him.


    Zhou Ye stretched out and asked casually."How many people are here?"


    "Just her..." Miria said and added, "It seems that she still wears makeup..."


    "...Hehe..." Zhou Ye leaked a clear smile on his face, as he looked at the Valkyrie who was playing on the beach and said: "Girls, who is going to meet the princess of our New Star Empire..."


    "...Hey, the proud princess is here?" A squad leader of the Valkyrie asked in surprise.


    For the princesses of this new star empire, the Valkyries generally don¡¯t have a good impression. It¡¯s just a desperate thing for them to be with their own ruler. This princess actually rejected the ruler. In their opinion, this Princess Claus is really I don''t know what it is...


    Lucia is the captain of the Valkyrie''s close attendant. She directly wanted to ask her master to say: "I''ll go, master."


    "Well, go..." Zhou Ye didn''t care, and nodded.To him, it doesn''t matter to anyone... "Go and come back."


    "Yes, Lord." Lucia nodded happily and walked outside. She took the sisters'' instructions to go, and she wanted to give this proud princess a fight...


    Lucia took the high-speed elevator directly and walked towards the landing port of the mothership¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    High-speed elevators are not something ordinary people can sit on. You must know that in high-speed motion, it will produce extremely strong inertia, and high-speed elevators are not always walking in a straight line. G-values ??will be generated when turning at high speed, just like a fighter jet When turning, the pilot will feel very uncomfortable, and even when it is too strong, the pilot will simply black out the screen.


    Although high-speed elevators are not as exaggerated as fighter turns, they can also make ordinary people extremely uncomfortable, but this is trivial to the genetically enhanced Valkyrie, whose super strong bodies can fully adapt to such speeds.


    To put it bluntly, the high-speed elevator on the Emperor is not designed for ordinary people, but for Valkyrie, so that they can move quickly and save every second of time...


    Pulling far away-let us turn the camera over to see the current Royal Highness Princess Claus.


    When Princess Clause came to the mothership of the Empress in a spirit of self-sacrifice, she was shocked by the giant mothership in front of her...


    To be honest, she has seen a lot of motherships in the New Star Empire, but she has never seen such a large one... You must know that for every one meter of the mothership, the power required is exponentially upward...


    But now is not the time to sigh, she has no choice...


    Thinking of this, Princess Clause suppressed the fierce heartbeat and walked towards the Umbrella Hell paratrooper who was on duty at the mothership gate.


    "Please stop outside the cordon, otherwise we will take the necessary measures." The hell paratroopers don''t know her. They don''t have their share in the meeting. They are only responsible for guarding the surroundings. They don''t know her Royal Highness the New Star Empire...


    "I am the princess of the New Star Empire, Clause. I am the representative in charge of this negotiation. I want to see Your Excellency Zhou Ye." Clause looked at the hideous skull visor of the paratrooper in hell, resisting timidity and shouting loudly. Said.

 Chapter 379

    "Please wait a moment." The hell paratroopers still knew the purpose of the mothership coming to this planet, and they did not dare to delay, and directly reported to the upper level of the mothership with the communicator¡ª¡ª


    Not long after, a woman in a white battle uniform with the logo of the Valkyrie came out. Looking at the shield badge on her shoulder, the hell paratrooper knew that this was a small captain who ruled the nearby servants...


    "Sir, this woman said she is the princess of the New Star Empire and wants to see the master." The hell paratrooper did not dare to neglect, and directly saluted Lucia and reported back.


    "The master already knows, so send me down to pick her up." Lucia returned a military salute to the hell paratroopers on duty, then looked at Claus and said: "Your Royal Highness, the master sent me to pick you up, please follow I come."


    "Thank you." Clause nodded and thanked, and then followed Lucia to the interior of the Imperial.


    Lucia walked towards Zhou Ye¡¯s captain¡¯s room with Claus, while introducing the pride and pride of this Umbrella to her, ¡°This master mothership has more than 6,000 fighters in total. The release process of all fighters can be completed in three minutes...If we can, we only need one mothership to easily occupy the entire Xandal star."


    Lucia said that all this was to shock the princess, meaning, what are you arrogant?I only need this mothership to strike your capital star...


    After all, she has nothing else to blow except to blow the mothership to the princess. Could it be that her own master crushed a planet with one foot?Let''s not say whether the master will blame her for being troublesome, and say something that shouldn''t be said.Normal people wouldn¡¯t believe it, right?Although this is true...


    But to her disappointment, hearing her faintly threatening words, the Princess of the New Star Empire did not have the slightest fear or dissatisfaction. If she had to say emotions... Lucia found that she was saying yes. When Xander Star was easily occupied, Clauris had a glimmer of joy in her eyes...


    What''s the situation with this Nima?Could it be the opening of the legendary Gongdou Opera?This princess was abolished her inheritance rights, so she came to seek help from her own master?


    I have to say that Lucia''s brain is big enough, although I didn''t guess it, but it''s not too far away...


    But apparently, Lucia, who had not achieved the purpose of frightening Princess Claus, felt ashamed of her sisters'' entrustment... At this moment, she suddenly saw the high-speed elevator door at the entrance of the hangar. Come.


    "His Royal Highness, it may take us a day to walk like this to get to the dominating cabin. Why don''t we take the elevator up."


    Princess Claus has just been focusing all her attention on Lucia¡¯s introduction, and she has no idea until the passage of time. After listening to Lucia¡¯s introduction, she is more affirmed of her determination to save her mother. I can only ask Zhou Ye.


    But when Lucia said that it would take a day to go, Krauris was reluctant at the time. Now she is very anxious and can¡¯t wait to fly back to save her mother right away. Naturally, she agrees to Lucia¡¯s proposal to take the elevator. ."Okay, I also want to see His Excellency Zhou Ye soon."


    Soon, Krauris regretted this decision¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh??


    Chapter Five Hundred and Ten


    "Puff¡ªPrincess Claus, what''s wrong with you?" Zhou Ye looked at Princess Claus who was brought in front of him, almost squirting out the juice from her mouth...


    This Nima is really too eye-catching.


    I saw Claus at this moment, her hair also messed up... her face was pale and pale, with an expression of crying but tears, it looked like she had been given rice by more than a dozen big guys... it was really. ¡ª¡ªToo unexpected.


    "I...I''m okay..." Clauris resisted the surge in her stomach and said, "I...we now...can talk about this negotiation...? Your Excellency Zhou Ye."


    "...You better take a break." Zhou Ye sighed and asked Sister Feili, who was the guest maid next to her, to pour a glass of water for her, and then secretly glared at his captain, Lucia, which meant, , Is it coming out again?Be careful I clean you...


    Lucia was not afraid of Zhou Ye staring at herself. As long as she didn¡¯t commit a principled mistake of betraying her or hurting the mistress, the ruler would not treat her like anything. If it¡¯s a big deal, she would just give her a meal of Zhou''s family law. Lucia said that the more the better, she can¡¯t ask for it...


    "Oh, I''ve spoiled you all..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly as he watched the provocative stop of his full-bodied Lucia.


    Of course, just talk casually. Zhou Ye is not willing to punish these Valkyries who are full of loyalty to him. He is not willing to punish him. He doesn''t care about occasional pranks...


    "Master, I''ll go down first..." Lucia has to report to her sisters. Hai has straightened this arrogant princess, how could she not tell her sisters... What''s the point.


    "Go, I''ll punish you next time if I do this," Zhou Ye said with no seriousness.


    "I am willing to be punished by the master." Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lucia''s eyes lit up and immediately pleaded guilty: "Master, I know I was wrong. I shouldn''t let Princess Clause take the high-speed elevator in a hurry. , Please dominate punishment."


    "No, it''s not her business, I agree." Clausius hurriedly helped Lucia intercede.


    "Ahem..." Zhou Ye was also embarrassed for a while. He knew what Lucia was, but when the words came to this point, he could only say: "Thank you, Princess."


    "Thank you, Your Royal Highness." Lucia was disappointed. The nosy princess, she couldn''t help but let out a small cry... and then turned and left the room.


    "...Is it my illusion? How come I feel as if Captain Lucia seems to be very angry..." Clause knew exactly where she was wrong?


    You ruined her Fu Li... Of course Zhou Ye couldn¡¯t say that. He could only say with a smile: "That¡¯s your illusion, Your Royal Highness. I don¡¯t know if your Royal Highness is looking for me in such an anxious way this time. what?"


    Clause heard Zhou Ye''s question and immediately thought of her mother who was still imprisoned, and hurriedly said: "Your Excellency Zhou Ye...I have agreed to your conditions...as long as you..."


    Before she could finish her words, Zhou Ye was interrupted, "As long as I go to Shandal Star to save your mother, right?"


    "...Yes...Yes." Clausius asked in confusion: "You...how did you know that something happened to Xander''s Star?"


    "...I said I guessed it, you must not believe it..." Zhou Ye smiled, his future has no secrets, and the future can be changed for him... but there is no need to tell Claus, after all , She is not his woman yet."There is a kind of message called instant messaging, and a kind of people are called merchants, and there are many merchants in Xandal. They are inextricably related to Cygnus X-1, and merchants are the most unethical group of people. , They can even sell their souls for profit..."


    "..." Although Krauris felt that Zhou Ye''s words were a bit wrong, she was not in the mood to play a guessing game with Zhou Ye at this time, and she nodded and admitted."Yes, Livas, the commander of the Dark Star Legion, has rebelled. He has arrested my mother... Please, help me save my mother. I agree to your second condition..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled, "Remember what I said? Your Royal Highness?"


    "Wh, what... what?" Claus felt that her heartbeat was changing super fast, not with excitement, but with fear... fear of the worst outcome... Zhou Ye refused to help her.


    "I said at that time, [It doesn''t matter if you don''t agree now, you will agree at that time, but the conditions may change.] I don''t know, does the princess remember what I said? "Zhou Ye is not in a hurry...


    "...No problem, I promise you all terms!" Claus said directly, she can no longer care much, even if Zhou Ye wants to take the entire New Star Empire, she doesn''t care anymore, as long as she can keep her mother. Fortunately, her family must have her own mother. Where there is a mother, it is her home...


    "Um¡ª" How come Zhou Ye didn''t feel any sense of accomplishment?This girl is so decisive... so that he doesn''t have the pleasure of bullying sister paper... This Nima is too entangled.


    Just when Zhou Ye was struggling...Clauris stood up and began to take off her clothes."You are not a man anymore, I have said so, why are you still hesitating..."


    ...Ma Dan, Zhou Ye was absolutely unbearable when said by a weak-looking sister, "I''ll let you see if I am a man..." After that, Zhou Ye began to help Claus out. Armed...


    Three hours later¡ªClauris began to beg for mercy. At this time, Lucia rushed in to rescue Klauris with her sisters of guards... But, was it to save Klauris or to enjoy ¡¤For your own blessings, who knows...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Twelve


    New Star Empire Capital Star, Sandal Star¡ª¡ª


    Today, the people of Sandal Star feel very panicked.


    Because in the video news this morning, it has been low-key for a long time...The former God of War of the Nova Empire has basically belonged to the semi-reclusive state. Military action taken by 1 star.


    Cygnus X-1 star


    He claimed that this incident caused the Nova Empire to be besieged by the Three Kingdoms, and it was precisely because the supreme power was too powerful and unchecked, that the authoritarian change was caused. He even called on the rulers of other colonial planets of the Nova Empire to unite... Xinxing Supreme pressured the implementation of a joint meeting system of consuls, and put a strong yoke on the supreme kingship.......


    For a time-the entire New Star Empire was in an uproar... Since the founding of the New Star Empire, there has never been such a precedent. There are those who watch the limelight in secret, some who want to get ahead, jump up and down... and some are lamenting that people are not old... The political arena of the New Star Empire is nothing short of the world at this time, there are all kinds of people.


    No matter how noisy outside, everyone''s eyes are on the residence of Xinxing Supreme. They are looking forward to seeing Xinxing Supreme''s reaction, but to their disappointment, Xinxing Supreme seems to have never seen such a situation at all, and they are still awkward. In her residence, it seemed that the stormy waves outside could not cause her to ripple--


    In fact, the new star Supreme Nova at this moment is almost dying...but there is no way.She was controlled by her former confidant, the head of the secret police who she personally held up...


    In a secret room, Nova was looking angrily at Rivas who was talking to herself across a railing, and said bitterly: "I won''t sign this statement. You will die. ..."


    "Your Majesty, why should you be like this? After signing this statement, you are still the supreme, but you have one more organization under your control..." Rivas held a statement in his hand, with a bitter look, looking like Nova Feeling nauseous.


    She couldn''t understand, how did she think that this guy was a loyal person, and held him to the position of legion commander?I am really blind.


    Nova gritted her teeth and said: "Are you treating me as an idiot? What kind of statement is this that I don''t understand? What is the difference between signing it and giving the Nova Empire to you traitors?"

 Chapter 380

    This statement is actually a [New Star Supreme Report to all citizens.] It¡¯s just that the content inside is a bit too much. To put it bluntly, signing this statement is equivalent to transforming the Nova Empire from an imperial state to a constitutional monarchy. From then on, the Supreme will not enjoy any privileges or rights, and the rest will only The rest is to be a mascot to sell cute copies.


    How could Nova sign such a statement?Without the right in hand, she believed that after these guys stabilized their power, the first one would get rid of themselves... and then support a puppet to come to power. It is absolutely impossible for her to sign this statement.


    "That''s not for you... Your Majesty." Rivas''s expression changed, and he motioned to the soldiers behind him. These were specially transferred to him from prison...


    You know, where is the darkest?That is definitely the prison. These guys who are serving in the prison will practice their hands with the prisoners when they are all right. They have a few tricks that make people want to die...


    Looking at the soldier who was pushing towards her, Nova didn¡¯t care at all. She just sneered at the traitor in front of her. She knew that the more troubled this guy is now, the worse his fate will be in the future. Don¡¯t look at him now. The core figure of the new faction is because he has military power in his hands. When Stuart stabilizes the political situation of the New Star Empire, this guy will definitely be kicked away.


    The New Star Empire needs a scapegoat for a truce with Cygnus X-1 and the Sovereign clan, and this guy happens to be the best scapegoat. Stuart has no reason to protect this guy who is on the way. This guy is just a tragedy in the end. .


    However, Nova did not tell Rivas what these words meant, and now that these words will only force him to jump over the wall in a hurry, maybe he really dare to declare the independence of Sandal?Nova has not yet reached the most desperate moment, she firmly believes that her daughter will come back to save herself...


    When Nova looked at the two soldiers who were holding various instruments of torture at her, and sneered sternly, she realized that the two soldiers were actually looking behind her, and froze there...


    Nova couldn''t help but look behind her. She didn''t care if it was the other party''s strategy. You must know that she was in confinement now. For Rivas, it was already the meat on the cutting board... They didn''t need to use it on herself. Such a small means of influx.


    "This...what is this?" Nova saw the scene behind her, dull.


    I saw that a circular portal that kept spinning with golden sparks appeared behind her...For her who had never seen a portal before, this was simply unthinkable and completely violated the existence of common sense of physics.


    Just when she was in a daze, a familiar and slim figure rushed out of the circle, and then hugged her."mom¡­¡­"


    "Clauris? My baby, why are you back?" At this moment, Nova was really surprised and happy, happy to see her daughter, and surprised...how did her daughter appear here?"Are you coming back alone?"


    "I, I, I came back with my man." Clause lowered her head a little shyly. Although she admitted that Zhou Ye was her own man, she was very willing, but... My friends have never talked about it, so I skipped the boyfriend stage and talked about men.For her, it''s still a bit too irritating...


    "...You, your man?" Nova heard her daughter''s words and couldn''t help but lifted her daughter''s face, her eyebrows were already open...obviously...it''s already over...


    Nova then asked angrily: "Who is your man?"


    "It''s me." A voice came from behind Clause. Nova looked up, and a handsome young man in a black military uniform was slowly passing through the portal and came to her."Hello, Nova Supreme."


    "...You abducted my daughter?" Nova asked unceremoniously. She had completely forgotten that she was still in a situation where the wolves were looking around, and there was a traitor who was staring at her outside...


    "Mom, let''s let my dear take care of the matters here first, okay?" Klauris saw that her mother was about to conflict with her own man, and hurriedly said, "I will tell my dear in detail later. You, mother."


    Claus, who had been in sleep clothes by Zhou Ye a long time ago, didn''t want her man to confront her mother at all, it would be a catastrophe for her.


    "Okay... when you look back, you have to give me an explanation, baby." Nova finally realized that it is not a good time to talk at this moment, and she gave up the guy who would abduct her daughter here to smash the body. Thousands of thoughts.


    "Shoot, kill the man, and arrest Princess Claus." Rivas saw Princess Claus and Sister Zhou coming out of the weird portal, and ordered directly.


    He still has a small nine in his heart, he plans to...forcibly marry the princess, and become the next star of the supreme man.But, how could Zhou Ye let this guy go?


    When he planned to attack his own woman''s manor, he deserved to die... It was only because he wanted to keep him and cause trouble to the new star empire, so he lived until now... Now, he has no use value.


    "Say goodbye to this world." Zhou Ye smiled slightly at the guard who fired at him, and then, golden magic techniques appeared directly under their feet, and in an instant, golden beams of light emerged from the magic technique. Gushing out... just in the blink of an eye, those guards, including Rivas... completely disappeared in this universe...without leaving any traces.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Twelve


    The farce of this new star empire, comes fast, goes faster...


    Just when some people started to move around, Xinxing Supreme spoke. She directly appealed to her citizens on the video not to listen to the extreme remarks of certain traitors. They just wanted to kidnap public opinion for their own selfish desires.


    Especially when the speaker of the Cygnus X-1 star and the high priest of the Sovereign clan issued a statement at the same time, rebuking the old Stuart¡¯s intention to split his country as a betrayal, an immoral behavior, and In support of Nova Supreme, they also announced the suspension of military retaliation against Nova Empire...


    Yes, they did not call this military strike a war, they said... it was military retaliation.But the resource stars after the occupation will never be returned to the new star empire...


    Not everyone in the Dark Star Legion is loyal to Rivas, only a few of his confidants are his diehards.


    After Nova was free, she made a statement, and then directly took the military power of the Dark Star Legion. After all, the royal faction in the army is still a majority, which played a vital role in her control of the Dark Star Legion.


    After Nova took control of the military power effortlessly, the first thing to strike was naturally the old guy Stuart, but this old guy was too cunning. Seeing that the limelight was wrong, he ran away early... ¡­The Dark Star Legion who went to arrest him rushed into the air.


    However, this did not delay Nova''s fight against Stuart''s remnants. She relentlessly removed the most popular colonial star consuls during her secret imprisonment, and secretly purged Stuart in the army. The remnants of Tuyat.


    The whole operation can be said to be exceptionally smooth, because her daughter borrowed several inspectors from her man¡¯s mothership... In the face of the powerful mental abilities of these inspectors, no one can hide their minds. The idea in...So, it can be guaranteed that there will be no unjust, false, or wrong cases in this major cleanup...


    "Okay... dispose of these documents." Nova said, and handed over the signed arrest warrant to the female officials waiting beside her. She rubbed her forehead... these days she Very busy crazy.


    She signed the arrest warrant for no less than 100 points. You must know that not all arrest warrants will pass her hands. Only when the level is reached, she will personally issue the arrest warrant.


    I really don''t know it, I was shocked when I saw it.


    The whole new star empire is almost rotten into a ball... She knows the small movements of the people below, but when the water is clear, there will be no fish. On weekdays, she closes one eye to these people, but now something happened. , A large part of these people popped out... She also took the opportunity to dispose of these guys and make room for others...


    After thinking about the government affairs of the New Star Empire that was gradually returning to the right track, Nova couldn''t help but think of Zhou Ye. If Zhou Ye hadn''t come to save her this time, she would probably end up as a puppet.


    Thinking about the happy face of her daughter again, Nova could not help but sigh, forget it, let her go, as long as her daughter is happy... Thinking of this, she took her hand and put her daughter here. Two long-standing amnesties...


    This is an amnesty order between Ingrid and Zhou Ye. Zhou Ye is a crime of spying... Ingrid is a crime of treason...


    Originally, Nuova was dissatisfied with Zhou Ye''s abducting her daughter, so she kept pressing on these two amnesty orders without signing...Now, since I want to open it, let''s sign...


    Thinking of this, Nova picked up a pen and signed her name on two amnesty orders.


    "Come here, send out the two amnesty orders and broadcast them on the video..."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." A female officer walked over, took the amnesty order from Nova, and walked outside.


    "Wait, where is Clause now?" Nova asked casually.


    "His Royal Highness...yet...haven''t got up yet..." the female officer said blushing slightly.


    "Why are you still sleeping late at this time?" Nova looked at the sun outside the window, it was almost noon at this time... Don''t be too addicted to that, so you didn''t get up?"I will go see her..."


    Some worried Nova said, stood up and walked directly to her daughter''s house...


    When Nova stepped to her daughter¡¯s independent villa, she found that she was thinking too much...Clauris was in the living room, nestled in Zhou Ye¡¯s arms, playing with him the video game of New Star Empire. .


    "Oh, morning, supreme." Zhou Ye first heard Nova''s footsteps, raised his head, and greeted her.


    "Mother, morning." Clause heard her man''s words, and she suddenly realized that her mother came.


    "It''s getting late, it''s all for lunch..." Nova said to her daughter while saying: "Baby, I''m a little thirsty, can you pour me a glass of water?"


    "Okay, mom." Claus never thought that her mother wanted to distract herself and talk to her man alone.She obediently agreed, jumped directly out of Zhou Ye''s arms, and walked towards the kitchen in the house...


    "I think we should have a good talk." Nova said, sitting in front of Zhou Ye.


    "Okay." Zhou Ye sat up straight, and asked with a smile: "What does the supreme want to talk to me?"


    "The future... my daughter''s future, and your future." Nova said, solemnly said: "My daughter will be the next Rising Star Supreme, and the entire empire in the future will be hers... What do you plan to do? Right to her? In the future, are you planning to settle in Shandal or Earth?"


    "It doesn''t make any difference to me?" Zhou Ye said gently in front of him, and a golden portal opened directly in front of the supreme. Opposite the portal was a scene of a prosperous city, and a statue of Liberty stood tall. There... Obviously, the other side of the portal is New York.


    "...Well, I forgot that distance is not a problem for you at all." Nova said silently: "So, when are you going to marry my daughter? You know, the future supreme wedding of the New Star Empire, It must be prepared at least half a year in advance..."

 Chapter 381

    "You can figure it out, I can do it anytime." Zhou Ye knew that this was a cheap mother-in-law who came to force the marriage.


    "It''s great, then it will be set in half a year." Nova heard Zhou Ye''s prevarication and said that his senses have improved a lot. At least, the man in charge seems to her to be Worth entrusting...


    It¡¯s not that Nova is forced to marry, it¡¯s that Zhou Ye is too insecure... You know, a handsome man, in the eyes of a woman, is almost a representative of carelessness... Even though she knows that Zhou Ye and several women are maintaining at the same time Among them is the high priest of the Sovereign clan, but... as long as he is willing to marry his daughter, those will not be a problem.


    As for how she knew about Zhou Ye and Ayesha?That would be to blame for Claus''s words when she complained to her mother after the negotiation. At that time, she almost told her mother all the news she had heard. Nova didn''t want to pretend to know.


    Chapter five hundred and thirteen


    "Huh¡ªwhat about mother?" When Clause walked out with a glass of water, she could no longer see her mother.


    "The supreme said she had something to do, so she left first." Zhou Ye said indifferently. He knew it. This old woman came to force her to get married... However, she could give her a happy wedding, Zhou Ye Ye will give it. Although he can''t give all his affection, Zhou Ye can still give it to a grand wedding.


    After all, for a woman, perhaps the most important moment in her life is the moment she puts on her wedding dress.Now, someone voluntarily helps himself with all the matters of the wedding, for him, it is simply something he cannot ask for.


    "Mom really, I don''t know how to take a break." As she said, Clause nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms again.


    Hearing Claus''s words, Zhou Ye wanted to roll his eyes. If you think your mother is working hard, go and help her...


    "I really want to help my mother..." Claus said, holding Zhou Ye tightly with a bit of reluctance. At this time, it was her most clingy moment, "I know... dear you have a few days. I''m going back to Earth, so I didn''t help my mother with government affairs, because I was afraid that it would take you a few months to leave this time..."


    "It''s okay, tomorrow I will build a permanent portal for you here. Then, when you miss me, go find me." Zhou Ye comforted Claus while thinking about the room in his Long Island villa. The room dedicated to the permanent portal is going to be expanded...


    New York-the portal of Kathmandu, this is dedicated to Master Gu Yi.


    New York-The portal of the Hydra headquarters in Zurich. This is exclusively for Ophelia, Mrs. Hydra.


    New York-The portal of Inhuman Attilan, which was shared by Queen Medusa of Attilan and the Crystal Sisters.


    New York-The portal of the Washington Villa, which Peggy and Natasha shared...


    New York-The portal of the home planet of Sovereign, this is shared by the sisters of Ayesha... Uh, construction is about to begin.


    New York-The portal of the Cygnus X-1 star, don''t ask, of course it is exclusively for Karina Defan, and it is also being built.


    New York-The portal of Xander Star is naturally dedicated to the future Rising Star Supreme, of course, it has not yet begun construction.


    After doing so, Zhou Ye felt that his teleportation room really needed to be expanded... This Nima was about to be too much.Moreover, I will have to delay a few more days before returning to Earth... There are only three portals to be built, this Nima... If Zhou Ye could not control the time, these three portals would be enough for him to build for three years. of.


    "My dear? What are you thinking about?" Clauris asked curiously, looking at Zhou Ye''s strange appearance.


    "Of course I am calculating how many portals to build..." Zhou Ye said, breaking his fingers and said: "You want one here, Cygnus X-1 star, and Sovereign home star..."


    Before Zhou Ye''s words were finished, Clause blocked his pretense viciously. Of course, Claus said, in order not to take advantage of you, I also use my pretense as a tool to block him...


    Although I knew that Zhou Ye had a lot of women, when I was alone with myself, he still had the thought of building portals for those women. This was simply too irritating and exciting to Claus... With this attitude, Ye can even become comrades-in-arms with many people to fight against Zhou Ye, but when she is alone with her own man, she still wants her own man to be the only one in the eyes of her. This is her small luxury.


    Just when the two were about to wipe their guns and go off fire...


    "Zhou Ye, what do you think in eight months..." Nova''s voice came, and then it was silent like a duck caught by the neck.


    Nuova was really embarrassed to die at this moment. She had just booked her daughter''s wedding intention with him with Zhou Ye, and happily went back to make the wedding plan...Although there was a special female officer in charge of this matter.


    But, after all, this is a mother who wants to marry her baby daughter...How could she not think more about it?If possible, she would like to invite the heads of all countries in the galaxy to Xandal on the day of her daughter''s wedding, and hold a wedding that is enough to make all women in the galaxy envy to death...


    However, obviously this is unrealistic. Let alone the thousand-year feud of the New Star Empire, the Cree will not appear... If the letter of invitation is really sent to King Cree, maybe that guy will bring it. Come with the fleet...


    Just as Nova''s thinking became more and more divergent, she suddenly thought of a wonderful idea, but the time may be a little rushed, so she would spend it happily again to discuss with Zhou Ye, and postpone the wedding a little bit by two. month¡­¡­


    Only unexpectedly, she just came in and saw the scene with such piercing eyes...I have to say that her future son-in-law''s body and shape are really good...Bah, now is not the time to think about this.Nova hurriedly said to her daughter who was stunned when she saw herself come in: "Honey, you continue, I will come back again..."


    With that, Nova turned her head and ran...


    "Look back...come again?" Clauris couldn''t help groaning."Gosh... Mom, how many times do you want to do this?"


    "Leave her alone...Let''s continue..." Zhou Ye didn''t care about so much, he dragged Claus down again...


    And Nova, who was not far out, leaned her back against the wall and pressed her heart tightly with her hand. Her heartbeat was too strong...


    After all, she is only in her forties. On this highly developed biotechnology planet, a woman¡¯s appearance can easily be maintained at its most beautiful for a long time until she reaches her fifties. Only because of the senescence of the cells will quickly get old.


    If Nova walks on the earth with Claus, everyone will only think that they are two sisters, absolutely unexpected, these two are mother and daughter...


    "... Me, what''s wrong with me?" Nova muttered, touching her hot cheeks.


    Nova, who used to have a calm mind, felt a little stupid, eager, and moved today... "He is my future son-in-law... How can I do this? It''s so shameless..."


    Nova muttered to herself, and after pinching two hands on her lap, she finally stopped her frantic heartbeat. She sorted her mind, and then walked to her office... She wanted to correct some documents Shocked.


    Chapter five hundred and fourteen


    Recently, Zhou Ye discovered a very strange thing.


    It seems that Nova has been hiding from herself since breaking through the good incident between him and Clause?But Zhou Ye didn''t think too much...It was probably because of embarrassment.


    After all, seeing the good things between her daughter and the future son-in-law... Although the two did not have a real hehe at the time, they were almost in a state where they had to send an arrow on the string. In that case, how could she not be embarrassed?


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye felt relieved. He had almost completed the ultra-long-distance portal from the Earth to Xander''s Star dedicated to Claus. Next, he plans to go to Cygnus X-1. A portal was also built there, dedicated to Karina.


    Today is his last day at Sandal Star.


    After finishing the final finishing work, Zhou Ye left the room dedicated to the portal.


    Zhou Ye, who walked to the living room, saw Clause who was chatting with his mother happily through video chat. He smiled and walked behind Clause and took Clause into his arms. Say hello to Nova in the video."Sovereign, hello."


    "You, hello, Ye," Nova saw Zhou Ye, with an awkward expression on her face flashing, she barely said hello to her future son-in-law with a smile, and said directly to her daughter: "Baby, it''s late, rest early."


    "Well, good night mother." As soon as Krauris said goodnight to her mother, she saw her mother quickly turn off the video. She looked at her man in a daze and said, "My dear, isn''t it? How did you offend my mother?"


    "No..." Zhou Ye yelled wrongly: "I have been busy setting up a permanent portal for you recently. I haven''t seen your mother''s face. How can I offend her?"


    "Then why did she always ask you about you when she was just chatting with me?" Krauris said strangely: "And also asked me, when will you leave Sandal star tomorrow, but I told her After time, she said that she did not have time and might not be able to see you off..."


    "Who knows... Maybe she''s really busy, or maybe it''s because she''s afraid to see me embarrassed..." Zhou Ye shrugged and said helplessly, "On this last night of being alone, do you want to follow Am I talking about your mother?"


    "Impossible..." How could Clause let go of this last night of being alone? You know, what a huge price she has paid for Zhou Ye to bring herself back to Xander Star alone... and Not to mention how many poses and positions she unlocked in order to persuade Zhou Ye, how much benefit she promised and how much price she paid in front of Karina''s group of women... How could she let her last time alone? So disappearing in vain?


    "Keep your mouth alone... dear." Clause decided to enjoy this time that belonged to her, Zhou Ye naturally did everything...


    The figures of the two gradually overlapped together--


    On the other side-Nova, who turned off the video, slumped on the chair with a look of sorrow. She didn''t know what was wrong with herself these days?He wanted to see Zhou Ye crazily, but he didn''t dare to see Zhou Ye.


    She was a little aware of her heart, but this kind of feeling was definitely not recognized by the world.She desperately wanted to put out the little flame in her heart and be a good mother...


    But what does it say?The more you want to discard, the more you find that you cannot give up...


    Nova is in this state now. The more she wants to drive Zhou Ye''s shadow out of her heart, the more she finds that Zhou Ye''s shadow has taken root in her heart...

 Chapter 382

    Even, in her dream last night, she also dreamed of Zhou Ye, the scene between Zhou Ye and her daughter. She was just her daughter, but she did not know why, she became her own image... After waking up in the morning, she I found myself about to change the list...


    Time lapsed slowly in Nova''s entanglement. Before she knew it, she fell asleep...


    When she opened her eyes again, the sun was already out there... Nova hurriedly checked the time, it was almost ten o''clock in the morning.


    She rushed into the bathroom, washing quickly.


    She didn''t know why she was so anxious, hadn''t she made up her mind not to send Zhou Ye off?Why are you washing up in such a hurry?At this time, an invisible sense of urgency was forcing her to act quickly...


    When she took care of her appearance and walked quickly to her daughter''s residence.From a distance, she saw a medium-sized luxury spaceship quietly parked on the circular tarmac outside her daughter''s house. Her daughter, Claus, was saying goodbye to Zhou Ye.


    I don''t know why, subconsciously, Nova flashed behind the wall. She quietly watched her daughter hug Zhou Ye. After the two had a conversation, Zhou Ye turned and walked towards the spaceship that came and picked him up...


    Just as if inadvertently, Zhou Ye glanced at Nova''s location and gave her a smile.


    Nova''s heart beat faster by Zhou Ye''s smile, and there was a trace of blush on her cheeks, she couldn''t help whispering, "This bastard..."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Clause watched Zhou Ye''s medium-sized spacecraft cut through the sky and flew toward the outer space of Xandal. She knew that Zhou Ye¡¯s mothership, the Emperor, was waiting for her master to return... and Zhou Ye She also knows that for the next trip, she will go to Cygnus X-1 to help Karina build a portal...


    She really wants to go with Zhou Ye, but for this time alone, she has already discussed with Karina and Ayesha. They are on their own planets. Women from other planets will not follow Go... because that was their own world, and it was also a rare time for them to spend with Zhou Ye alone.


    Just as Claus looked up at the sky''s track line in a daze, Nova''s voice came from behind her."baby¡­¡­"


    "Mom..." Claus turned her head in surprise and looked at Nova and said, "Didn''t you say you might not have time to come?"


    "I came here after finishing my work, but it''s a pity... I still didn''t catch up with this guy." Nova panicked seriously... She didn''t want her daughter to know what she thought of her man.


    "...That''s really a shame." Clauris didn''t see the strangeness of her mother at all, and said with some regret: "My dear, I feel sorry for not seeing you in the end."


    "Really...Uh, no, I mean, that''s really a shame." Nova changed her words in life. When her daughter said that Zhou Ye felt sorry for not seeing her, her heart It is very happy.


    "But it''s okay..." Krauris felt that something was wrong in her mother''s words, but she didn''t think too much.She said directly: "After my dear return to the earth, after the portal is built at home, we can often see him..."


    "That''s not bad..." Nova whispered in her heart.


    "Mom? What''s wrong with you?" Krauris asked her mother in a daze, looking strangely.


    "It''s okay, baby." Nova directly grabbed her daughter''s hand and said: "Now that the external interference is gone, we should also tidy up our country... Come and help me, baby."


    Nova felt that her daughter should slowly learn to govern this country, and Claus had long wanted to help her mother. Faced with Nova''s request, she naturally agreed."Okay, mother."


    The two women held hands and walked towards the Government Affairs Office. Whether viewed from the front or from the back, they are not like mothers and daughters, but more like sisters...


    Chapter 515


    Cygnus X-1 star, the headquarters building of Difan Group.


    Karina is busy reorganizing the group, she separated from Zhou Ye at Bohart Star.


    Zhou Ye went directly to Sandal Star, and Karina returned to her ancestor star... She wanted to give her man a surprise and merge the Difan Group into the Umbrella Group.


    To this end, she also deliberately brought back a team of inspectors from Zhou Ye''s mothership.


    The purpose is to eliminate all hidden dangers in the group... to clear away obstacles to reorganizing the group.


    Just when she was busy signing documents and interviewing the examiner, she felt that she would be hindering the reorganization of the group when she moved people, but there was a loud noise outside the door...


    "Sir, you can''t go in..."


    "Why can''t I come in from my own group?" A familiar voice came. Karina frowned, put down the pen in her hand, and directly commanded through the out-of-face interlocutor: "Let him come in."


    "Yes...Miss." The waitress outside agreed and stopped.


    Soon, the door of the room opened and a man walked in, it was the collector Tanya Defan.


    "Long time no see, my daughter, you are more and more beautiful." When Difan saw Karina, he suddenly revealed a big smile. He stretched out his hands and wanted to hug his daughter. Unfortunately, Karina avoided him. Past.


    "What are you doing back? Don''t continue your collection journey in your collection spacecraft?" Karina didn''t even bother to call her father. Between her and Difan, there is nothing to say.


    Although Karina has followed Zhou Ye with all her heart, it does not mean that she forgave Di Fan for making her lonely for thousands of years... These are two different things...


    "..." Difan put his arm down in embarrassment, and then sat on the sofa beside him, saying: "I won''t come back to take a look, the entire Difan Group will change its name... "


    Having said this, Difan straightened up his waist, looked at his daughter with a serious expression, and asked: "Is the group order that you issued before is true? Difan Group will really change its name to Umbrella Group in the future. ?"


    "Yes." Karina nodded directly and admitted.


    "Why? Why do you want to do this? Are you also confused by that little white face?" Di Fan asked angrily.


    During this period of time, the disputes between several countries in the galaxy were raging. How could Emperor Fan not know, especially when he saw that the Sovereign tribe sent troops to Cygnus X-1 to besiege the Nova Empire together, how could he have not guessed it? My daughter might...


    "Zhou Ye is my man, not a little white face..." Karina yelled back directly.


    "I don''t care who Zhou Ye is...I will never allow the Difan Group to be reorganized." Difan stood up unwillingly and glared at his daughter... "Who has the final say in this group..."


    "Of course it''s me." Karina said naturally, "You have been ignoring the affairs of the group for too long. Except for the few people you placed in the group, you can''t command alone... so , Give up, the reorganization of the Difan Group will never allow changes."


    "..." Di Fan was really helpless. He knew that his daughter was telling the truth. He could no longer command the people of the Di Fan Group, and the few people he had planted had been transferred away by his daughter. His position is basically tantamount to being exiled in disguised form...and they can''t help him much.


    "I will never allow the group I founded to fall into the hands of outsiders... even if I personally destroy it..." Di Fan said, standing up angrily, and walked outside.


    "Ah..." Karina sighed, "Father, why are you doing this? You can''t get any less money... Why bother about the name of the group?"


    "..." Di Fan wouldn''t say, he just saw Zhou Ye displeasing his eyes, especially after conquering the emptiness of his private piggy bank, and then got his daughter in his hands. As a father, Di Fan How could it be pleasing to Zhou Ye?


    "It seems that I can only add a little protection to you..." Karina said, gently pressing a button under the table, and a transparent semicircular sphere fell directly from the top of Difan''s head. It directly enveloped Difan inside.


    "Karina...what are you going to do?" Di Fan was shocked and angry, looking at his daughter and scolded.


    "Nothing, father." Karina said, stood up, walked to the semicircular sphere that trapped her father, and smiled: "Someone told me that when a person builds a cell, he likes to bring himself in. In the role of a prisoner, to check whether this cell is safe... Obviously, you are the same, father... This semi-circular sphere is made of the material of the display cabinet that you like most to hold the collectibles. It seems that you also use this thing. what."


    "..." Di Fan was speechless, and he admitted that his daughter was right...He really couldn''t help it.Because he can''t break this thing from inside...


    "From now on, you will continue your collection journey, father." Karina said: "You will ignore the affairs of the group... And, in order to prevent your accidents, I have also prepared some assistants for you. It will help you continue your collection journey, but you have to do it under their supervision..."


    With that said, Karina waved her hand, and a team of twelve self-disciplined robots walked in. They are Umbrella¡¯s improved robots based on the Sentinel Project... It¡¯s fair to say that this team of self-disciplined robots Robots can absolutely guarantee the safety of Emperor Fan. Of course, they are also the jailers guarding Emperor Fan...


    Regarding Difan, Karina''s mood is actually very complicated. On the one hand, he is his closest relative, on the other hand, the relationship between him and himself has dropped to a freezing point.


    Especially the attack on your own manor... how could it be so coincidental?Zhou Ye just came, so did the people from the New Star Empire follow?Is there such a coincidence in the world?It is absolutely impossible if no one tells the news about it...


    After learning about the situation on Zhou Ye¡¯s mothership, Karina first ruled out the possibility that her man had a ghost next to her. Then, besides himself, the only one who knew Zhou Ye¡¯s whereabouts was her father... Then The answer is ready to come out... Obviously, his own man also knew about this, but he didn''t say it because of his own face.


    However, not saying does not mean not knowing.Karina knew that if her father would do something stupid again, and completely annoy her own man... the consequences would be disastrous.


    This time to promote the reorganization of the Difan Group, it might not have failed to draw out the idea of ??his uncertain father.Karina had dug the hole a long time ago, waiting for her father to jump in by herself... She believed that this was a kind of protection for her father.

 Chapter 383

    Thinking of this, Karina waved her hand and ordered the self-discipline robots to move the transparent body that imprisoned Difan onto a transport plane, and directly led Difan towards his collection mothership moored in outer space...


    As the daughter of Difan, Karina naturally has the permission of the spaceship. After she directly used her permission to enter the mothership, she lost her completely after wandering around on the spaceship of her father, which was loaded with so many collections. When she became interested, she said directly to her father¡¯s maid Savana: "You have taken care of my father for so many years. It must be very hard..."


    "...No, no hard work, it''s all I should do." Savana said cautiously.


    Savana knows Karina of course, she often acts as a microphone between the two.Only this time things seem a bit big.His master, Di Fan, ran back to Cygnus X-1 star angrily, but after a short time, he was escorted back to the mothership by his own lady, especially his master was actually locked in the cover of his collection before. In the cabinet, this Nima is a bit too hot...


    Chapter five hundred and sixteen


    "Where is my father? This person is a bit old-fashioned and difficult to serve... He must be punished a lot on weekdays." Karina sat in the position that once belonged to Emperor Fan, looking at the cautious maid in front of her. : "But it won''t be like this in the future."


    "...Are you going to fire me?" Savana raised her head in surprise and joy and asked, knowing that she is a maid if it sounds good, but she is a slave if it sounds bad...


    "Of course not..." When Karina was about to speak, suddenly an alarm sounded from the spacecraft, and an unknown spacecraft approached.Karina glanced at the image on the monitor, it was a dozen cargo ships, she directly turned off the alarm device, and then gave the dozen cargo ships link permission.


    Soon, hundreds of people boarded Difan''s collection spacecraft.


    "Miss, shall we start now?" The leading man asked Karina respectfully.


    "Well, let''s start, don''t move the other positions. This time the transformation is only my father''s living cabin... You all understand my request, don''t make any mistakes..." Karina said.


    "Don''t worry, we are the most professional... The Fresne Space Prison, once known as the land of despair in the galaxy, was built by us. So far no prisoner has been able to escape from that prison." The man slapped the fiercely. Promised.


    "So, make it out for me, gentlemen, I just want the best results, money is not a problem." Karina said.


    "Guys, it''s time to work..." Hearing Karina said that money is not a problem, the man happily yelled to the workers behind him, and suddenly, Difan''s living cabin began to work in full swing.


    "Miss...they...what are they doing?" Savana couldn''t believe what she heard.


    "Nothing..." Karina said lightly: "Recently, I think my father has a dangerous tendency. In order to prevent bad things from happening, I plan to add some insurance to his collection trip."


    "Then...what about me, miss?" Savana really wanted to hear from Karina that she would never have to serve and serve Old Difan on the spacecraft, but Karina disappointed her.


    "Of course you are still here to take care of my father''s life..." Karina said with a slight smile: "Of course, my imprisoned father will not criticize you anymore. You will treat yourself as a caregiver. The jailer he lives on is fine."


    "..." Savana was at a loss.


    "But, it''s best that you don''t think about revenge for what he did to you before..." Karina said, and gestured to Savana to the self-discipline robot guarding Emperor Fan behind her: "These guys are both responsible. The one who protects you is also responsible for supervising you... Don¡¯t let me know if there is any bad news coming... You know, anyway, he is still my father, and I don¡¯t want to see him being abused. ,do you know?"


    "...Miss, I dare not..." Savana lowered her head hastily.


    "Okay, I''m going back... The group reorganization has a lot of details. When you set sail again, I will come to see you off." Karina said, directly towards the small parked in the cabin of the mothership. The cargo ship went.


    She will continue to be busy reorganizing the Difan Group, um¡ªno, it should be called the Umbrella Group now...


    In fact, it¡¯s just a bit busy these days. Karina really likes Zhou Ye¡¯s method of controlling Umbrella. She feels that the reorganized group should follow Umbrella. As for those who are loyal, they will become Zhou Ye. Not her?She doesn''t care...


    In her mind, Zhou Ye is far more important than herself... This is Zhou Ye''s sequelae to treat her Lara syndrome... It is indeed, some over-training...


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Difan¡¯s collection mothership has been transformed, and the living room on the Difan mothership has been completely transformed into a prison. It can be said that he can do whatever he wants in his bedroom, but he can¡¯t do without the bedroom... ¡­


    "Good girl... how can you treat me like this..." Di Fan looked at Karina standing outside and begged: "You forgot, did I take you around when I was a kid?"


    "Of course I remember..." Karina said with a smile: "But I remember how you lied to me... I still remember how you fooled the Nova Legion and invaded my manor..."


    "...No, daughter, it was an accident...I was just trying to make that little white face trouble..." Di Fan explained.


    "Well, of course I know." Karina smiled: "It''s just that at that time, the little white face in your mouth became my only man, my love forever... So, father, don''t do anything stupid for you ...I decided to banish you for a hundred years..."


    "...No, Karina...you can''t do this..." Di Fan pleaded: "One hundred years...only to survive in this small space...Oh my God, this is hell. "


    "Anyway, for you who basically don''t get out of your own spacecraft, it doesn''t matter anywhere." Karina said unmovedly: "And you can continue your collection journey here, depending on the helper I prepare for you. kind?"


    Difan looked at the more than 30 self-disciplined robots in front of him, desperate... He had seen such robots show their power before, and that was the result of the prison workers curiously provoking them... The results were horrible, that provocative guy has He lost his arm permanently, if it wasn''t that he didn''t wear a weapon, it is estimated that he lost his life.


    If it was before, Difan would definitely be addicted to collecting and asking his daughter if this robot could be sold... He wanted to collect it.


    But now...he who lost his freedom has no interest at all.


    Karina ignored her desperate father, turned and left the mothership... She was here to see off this time. This collection mothership will continue the collection journey of Difan, but this time he is sitting He continued his collection journey in the cage.


    Watching Difan''s collection mothership, after a while of acceleration, it turned into a stream of light and disappeared into the vast universe.Karina stretched out... It was too hard for her to fix her father.


    She didn''t want her father to hurt her own man, nor did she want her own man to hurt her father. Karina, who was standing in the middle, could only figure out this is not the way.


    In order for my father not to go on his journey of death, he can only put a tangible shackle on him...


    Just when Karina was about to drive the warplane back, she suddenly saw the star gate flashing in the distance-a giant mothership that she was so familiar with appeared in front of her.


    "My dear..." Karina yelled and drove the fighter directly towards the Emperor...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Seventeen


    After half a month----


    Earth-New York, USA-Long Island Manor.


    Zhou Ye returned to the earth after finishing all the work three days ago.


    As soon as they arrived on the earth, Ingrid¡¯s mother and daughter traveled everywhere. For them who had been accompanying Zhou Ye on the east and west of the universe, the beauty of all parts of the earth was obviously more attractive. The idea of ??giving the earth¡¯s sisters a pit, after all, Zhou Ye has already left the earth for almost half a year...


    Nina ran directly back to her home studio, and again Mark, who was practicing her in retreat, did not know the date.


    This trip to the universe with Zhou Ye allowed Nina to see the characteristics of various races of science and technology. Her inspiration has been flooded, but the laboratory on Zhou Ye¡¯s mothership can¡¯t meet her needs, so she has always endured. With her own creative desires and hopes, she is finally back on earth now. Of course, she has to transform her inspiration into real objects the first time.


    Although, as soon as he returned to the earth, the girl next to him ran away, but Zhou Ye was not short of people to accompany him. The first day was a grand welcome party. Except for the tender Gu Yi who did not come, everyone else came. , The scene was a lively scene, and Zhou Ye naturally doubled out all his homework during the time he left the earth...


    The women who made up called too much...


    As a result, the next day, a group of girls couldn''t get up...


    In view of the ability of their men to become more and more abnormal, they decided not to swarm them anymore, so that everyone had no time to rest, so they spontaneously arranged various programs for Zhou Ye.


    For example, last night was the night of female spies. Well, female spies... Naturally Peggy, Natasha, Dotty and Ada Wang... Of course, they can¡¯t resist Zhou Ye¡¯s invasion. So, Natasha¡¯s classmates are obliged to help...


    Zhou Ye woke up when the first ray of morning light in the morning spilled into the room... He opened his eyes and looked at the sisters who were cuddling up beside him. Xiang Jiao couldn''t help but leak a triumphant smile.


    Although Natasha¡¯s classmates, he had secretly eaten one of them, but...this is the first time that everyone has gathered so well. After all, they also have work to do...especially Ada and them can also be called a teacher-student relationship. This feeling of putting the teacher and the students together is a sour and refreshing.


    Especially, Zhou Ye praised Ada for adding Jiu-Jitsu training to the special agent training. That''s pretty much... I can''t say it, let''s talk about harmony...


    When do you have an athlete night?Or a girl student night?Or the Mother and Daughter Flower Night?Zhou Ye thought about these messy things happily, and gently climbed up from the girls'' side.


    He just got up, a maid wearing a black and white lace maid costume appeared in front of him, looked at him with a smile on her face, and said softly: "Master...I will serve you to wash..."


    "Hmm...!" Zhou Ye hasn''t been served for a long time. On the Emperor, those Valkyries made specifically for combat are far worse than the maids...

 Chapter 384

    He walked directly into the bathroom, stood in the mirror barely, and left everything to his maid.


    after an hour--


    Zhou Ye walked down the stairs refreshingly. As for persuading and serving his maid?Er-she was a bit too tired, so she went to rest first, after all, serving and serving people is also a physical job.


    Zhou Ye had just sat down at the dining table, and a maid had walked over with breakfast, "Master, your breakfast."


    "Yeah." Zhou Ye was eating breakfast while thinking about his own business.


    It''s been three days since I came back, and all those who should be comforted are comforted, and all the homework that should be handed in is finished. The next thing is to start busy with the permanent portal. After finishing these things, he will be free again...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye cleaned up the breakfast in two or three mouthfuls, then stood up and walked towards the room where he had specially placed the portal upstairs.


    Entering the room, Zhou Ye began to get busy, building three portals at a time, the workload is not trivial... However, what you have said must be counted. Of course, this sentence is only for his own woman... ...For others...hehe.


    Time passed by, and Zhou Ye''s whole body turned into a golden stream of light. As he was busy quickly, three permanent directional portals were slowly taking shape...


    I don''t know how long it has passed, it may be a moment, it may be ten minutes, it may be a few years, time has long lost meaning to Zhou Ye.The three portals are finally completed...


    "Huh-exhausted." Zhou Ye let out a sigh of relief. He wiped the non-existent sweat on his forehead and looked at the completed portal in front of him with a relaxed smile on his face.


    His exhaustion is not physical, but psychological...


    No way, something like a portal can''t tolerate a single mistake. It''s not an exaggeration to describe it with a slight difference and a thousand miles... But for the smile on his own woman''s face, Zhou Ye had to do all these things in the past. The most hated thing to do.


    "Okay, it''s still the last step. Activate the portal, and then test it..." Zhou Ye said, gently touching a spell next to the portal.


    A golden light swiftly flowed through the magic rune beside the portal. Soon, a golden directional portal was activated...


    Zhou Ye did not activate the other two portals, but stepped into the golden portal that had just been activated. After all, the test must be done one by one. Moreover, he first tested the portals of Xandar Star because of the above. When he left for the second time, he felt as if he had discovered something very interesting... he wanted to verify it himself.


    As Zhou Ye stepped into the portal, he only felt that his eyes were dark, and then...there was no light¡ªit was still pitch black.


    "Where is this Nima?" Zhou Ye looked at the dim and wild landscape in front of him, dumbfounded. This is definitely not Xandar Star... Is there something wrong with his portal?


    Chapter Five Hundred and Seventeen


    Here, the sun in the sky is dim, there are no traces of living creatures on the ground, and there are various skeletons everywhere... the whole world looks lifeless...


    "I, Nima, test that the portal actually came to this ghost place..." Zhou Ye had a vague guess about where he was, but after all he hadn''t seen it in the movie, so he was still a little uncertain...


    Looking around, there were bone spurs stabbing into the sky everywhere...there were souls wandering on the earth...Zhou Ye was somewhat affirmed of his thoughts.


    At this moment, a playful female voice rang in Zhou Ye''s ear.


    "Ah, how interesting... In this kingdom of death, there is a living person... really interesting."


    Zhou Ye followed the voice and saw a portal shining with green light appeared in front of him, and a black-haired woman wearing this black shoulder-length tights appeared in front of him.


    "...You are?" Although Zhou Ye recognized this girl, he still pretended to be confused.


    "Me?" The woman in black smiled and walked slowly towards Zhou Ye with an elegant step."I am Hela, the daughter of Odin, and the darling of Asgard... I am destined to inherit the position of Odin and become the king of the gods. Now..."


    Hela walked up to Zhou Ye, smiled and said, "Face your queen, kneel down."


    "..." Zhou Ye let out a sigh of relief. It seemed that he had guessed right, but now, first of all, he must face this woman who has pursued the limit of rights.


    How could Zhou Ye kneel to a woman?He said jokingly: "I will kneel down only in one situation..."


    "What...?" Perhaps because of loneliness for too long, Hela didn''t turn around and start to work with Zhou Ye. Instead, he looked at the handsome boy in front of him with interest and asked, "Under what circumstances would you kneel? Next? Speak out and listen, maybe... can I make you kneel down?"


    "I only kneel when... a woman is crawling in front of me..." Zhou Ye said that his waist was twisted, and he made a small boat and a moving electric motor...


    "Bold!!!" Although I don''t know what Zhou Ye was talking about, Zhou Ye''s posture and potential have already made Hela understand that he has been tricked...Two black long swords appeared directly She wielded a long sword in her hands and pierced Zhou Ye''s body.


    "...I still appreciate this kind of character that makes a fight when he doesn''t agree." Zhou Ye''s figure directly disappeared in front of Hela. No, it didn''t disappear, but the speed was so fast that Hela couldn''t see it at all. ...


    "A coward who can only dodge, do you have only this ability? You are still not a man? If so, take your weapon and come and fight with me..." Hela, holding the double swords, couldn''t catch it at all. Zhou Ye''s traces, therefore, can only use the oldest provocative method to anger Zhou Ye. In her opinion, fast speed does not necessarily mean greater strength... She can win.


    "Am I a man...you will know soon, Hela." Zhou Ye''s voice appeared directly in Hela''s ear.


    However, when Hela did not turn his head back and swung the long sword in his hand to his back, he did not touch anything at all.However, Zhou Ye''s voice still lingered in her ears, just like the whispers of love and the world.


    "Furthermore, I will soon satisfy your thoughts and kneel down...Of course, in exchange, you must first meet my prerequisites." Zhou Ye said, stretched out his hands and grabbed Hela''s sword. His arms and hands are like cast steel, making Hela unable to move his arms.


    "Let''s give up struggling... Hela, your resistance is so ridiculous in my eyes..." Zhou Ye unconsciously played the play of playing the villain BOSS, the villain abuses and abuses the villain, this drama feels very interesting.


    But obviously, Hela didn''t realize that Zhou Ye was playing a game, and the power she was so proud of couldn''t move the slightest... Moreover, Zhou Ye''s gloomy words made her feel an unspeakable throb...


    This feeling is as if she has become a weak woman who is bullied. This is what she is extremely dissatisfied with. In the years leading Asgard¡¯s army to the North and South, she has seen too many beings It''s the drama of the bullying weak woman...


    Hela definitely didn''t want to be like this. She used to be like an ant who was despised by her...


    "You...it''s too early to be happy."


    Following Hela''s words, her double swords turned into two black vines and directly wrapped Zhou Ye like zongzi.


    And Zhou Ye''s hands were also released as she wished...


    "Now... I have changed my attention." Hela, Shi Shiran walked up to Zhou Ye, who was like a black rice dumpling, and said in a victorious gesture: "I, want you to be my subordinate...help me regain me. Everything deserves..."


    "Who gave you the confidence...These trash things can trap me?" Zhou Ye has been cooperating with Hela in acting. Of course, Hela, one of the actors, doesn''t know... But now, Zhou Ye thinks this The woman''s illness is unclear and needs deep treatment... As for how to treat it?Please refer to Zhou Ye''s treatment of Lara syndrome.


    "It''s impossible..." Hela was stunned and watched Zhou Ye easily tear the vines that trapped him to pieces... This was far beyond Hela''s expectation. No one had ever been able to break free from her sword of night sky. Over...


    "Now, it''s my turn... Hela baby." Zhou Ye smiled and hugged Hela. I have to say that this girl does have the capital to wear tights and tights...this body and figure ... where there should be meat, there is meat, where the lean place is absolutely lean...


    "Don''t you think I will surrender..." Hela said, as if she had lost her soul, she collapsed...


    Hela couldn''t help it either. Her body was held tightly by Zhou Ye. How could Zhou Ye''s power be something she could break free?And in the battle, I have witnessed too many scenes of foreign women being played by her own men... As a woman, she has shadows, so, for thousands of years, she has been single... Hela stubbornly believes that women and men are A war, but as a woman, she suffered too much in strength, so she was conquered by those men.


    Hela used to think that she would never have such a day, but...Today, Zhou Ye let her taste the taste of those weak women who had struggled under her soldiers... She refused to surrender, she would never surrender. Yu Zhouye.(In her opinion, being fucked by Zhou Ye is a performance of surrendering him.)


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Hela''s body, who had lost consciousness in his arms, and was speechless. This girl is really cruel, cruel to others, and even more cruel to herself... In order not to be treated by herself, she was actually at this time Playing with astral projection...Are you not afraid of him coming while it''s hot?


    However, is Zhou Ye the kind of person who makes a shot while it is hot?Obviously not¡­¡­


    In the face of astral projection, others may not be able to... However, Zhou Ye can also serve as the professional attribute of the Grand Magister.


    Chapter 518


    After Zhou Ye gently placed Hela''s body on the ground, he directly used the astral projection.


    Zhou Ye, who had left his body, saw Hela again, but at this time Hela''s long hair scattered behind his shoulders was gone, replaced by a hat like spider legs...it was quite punk style.


    "Your current image is really not very good. To be honest, I still like your long hair shawl." Zhou Ye looked at Hela standing in front of him, and said.


    "Man, you really surprised me..." Hela looked at Zhou Ye with a complicated expression. She didn''t expect that all her methods would have no effect on this man... Maybe another woman would have surrendered to this handsome boy. Under your body... But, it definitely won''t be her.

 Chapter 385

    Thinking of this, Hela said loudly: "Your power is so powerful that even I, the daughter of the god king, can''t resist, but...you should least use the astral projection with me..."


    "Oh? Why?" Zhou Ye didn''t worry. The delicious food was placed in front of him. How could he let Hela go? He didn''t mind having a small pre-dinner exercise to add to the fun.


    Besides... this is also God''s will. The portal went wrong and didn''t go anywhere else, and it went straight to Asgard''s death country. What is this Nima not God''s will?He will accept Hela in heaven. If it goes against God''s will, he will be struck by lightning...While finding reasons for himself in his heart, Zhou Ye looked at Hela with interest, waiting for her to explain to him.


    "Have you forgotten my priesthood?" Hela asked rhetorically.


    "Death goddess Hela?" Zhou Ye looked as though he hadn''t figured out the situation.


    "Since you know that death is my priesthood, why do you think you can defeat me in the state of soul?" Hela said, holding up the sword of the night sky in his hand, and said: "My warriors, wake up, Conquer this enemy for me."


    With Hela¡¯s cry, a burst of creaks of bone touching sounded intensively. Skeletons wearing Asgard armor climbed up from the ground, and their eyes emitted this faint green light. Kneeled down to their queen.


    Zhou Ye noticed that, just for a moment, a densely packed frame of bones crawled out of the ground, one by one hideous and terrifying, looking like choosing people and devouring...


    "Ha... Undead natural disaster..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "However, there are more soldiers than little soldiers. I have never been afraid of anyone... Come out, my Valkyrie..."


    "Valkyrie? Are you from Asgard?" Hela''s face changed when he heard Zhou Ye''s words, her expression became solemn, and she carefully watched Zhou Ye''s movements...


    I saw that a long scarlet scar appeared directly on the top of Zhou Ye''s head, as if a blood-colored vertical eye opened in the sky, as this blood-colored crack opened... a strong bloody air spread over the surface. .


    To be honest, Hela, who has been fighting for many years, has never smelled such a strong bloody smell...this...this is the bloody smell of how many people have been slaughtered.


    But, soon, Hela had no time to think about these problems. As the bloody vertical eyes slowly opened, two red streamers dragged their long tails directly towards Zhou Ye, and approached Zhou Ye. At the time, the castration slowed down and turned into two long red knives to fly directly around Zhou Ye, looking like a clingy puppy.


    Hela felt a strong sense of threat on those two bloody streamers, and her instinct was screaming desperately to make her run...will die, really will die...


    But these two streamers are just appetizers, followed by the two bloody streamers gushing out are countless red Valkyrie riding blood-colored pegasus... These Valkyrie eyes are full of desire and hope for killing and destruction. Only when they saw Zhou Ye, the whole person would instantly leak a respectful look of fear...


    "Huh... Fortunately, it''s not the Valkyrie of Asgard..." Hela breathed a sigh of relief when she saw these Valkyries. What she was most afraid of right now was nothing but her own father. God King Odin knew she He died soon, so he sent someone to kill himself...


    Although in this land of death, her power is not small, but as Asgard¡¯s darling, only in Asgard, her power is the most powerful...In other words, her Power comes from Asgard.


    Only at this time did Hela notice one thing... I was actually attracted all the attention by Zhou Ye''s words of Valkyrie, and did not take advantage of the superior force to destroy Zhou Ye. This is a shame. ¡¤disgrace¡­¡­


    Some irritated Hela waved her sword of the night sky hard and ordered: "My warriors, kill these enemies."


    Following her orders, the skeleton soldiers who looked like the tide rushed towards Zhou Ye one by one...


    "Kill those bones that affect the appearance of the city..." Zhou Ye snapped his fingers and ordered.


    The Valkyries directly instigated the Pegasus under their hips and launched a counter-charge towards the Skeleton Sea. One is that the heroic body will not die, and the other is resurrected from the dead, and they are not afraid of death... This battle is nothing to watch...


    Zhou Ye looked at his feet. As soon as the red Valkyrie contacted the white Skeleton Sea, he entered a desperate battle... In terms of quality, Zhou Ye''s Valkyrie was much stronger, but in terms of quantity... Obviously, Hela¡¯s Skeleton Sea has an advantage.


    "Master, do you want us to take action?" Pingping and Tingting directly asked Zhou Ye.


    "It''s boring for you to shoot." Zhou Ye directly forbids his two God of War knives from shooting. You must know that if it is really a life-and-death battle, Zhou Ye can clear these skull seas in minutes...


    But obviously, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t regard this battle as a struggle between life and death, but as a game for him to tune in. There is no need to let the sister lose so thoroughly, in case Hela loses and cry. How to do?


    "Then master... let''s help you hold her hands and feet..." She still has eyesight as an elder sister who was born a few seconds earlier, and can see what her master''s intention is at a glance.


    "That''s not good..." Zhou Ye looked at Hela, who was looking at the war with a serious face on the other side, and pretended to say: "Your master, I am not like that..."


    "..." Tingting has always been outspoken and straightforward to reveal the true face of her master."Then we hold her, don''t you..."


    With that said, Tingting winked at her sister. The two women turned into two bloody streamers and crossed hundreds of meters of the battlefield. They appeared in front of Hela. Before Hela could react, they just laid their hands on. A presser foot firmly controlled Hela...


    When the skeleton soldiers around Hela wanted to save Hela, they couldn''t get close to the two women... The two women exuded golden light, which suppressed the skeleton soldiers from moving.


    "What do you want to do..." Hela finally started to panic at this time. She couldn''t break free of the control of the two women at all, and could only watch Zhou Ye walk to her with one step at a time.


    "What do you do? Of course it''s something you do and love to do..." Zhou Ye didn''t pretend to be a good person anymore. Pretending to be a good person is really not suitable for him. While thinking, he tore Hela''s tights with a small mouth. ...Well, as for where the mouth is, guess what?


    "Uh, so many people, I''m not used to it..." Zhou Ye looked at the skeleton soldiers around him, waved his hand, and a golden circular magic spell lit up. Soon, a golden semicircle appeared. The defensive cover rose...to cover Zhou Ye and the three women...


    "You give up, we are all in a state of soul..."


    "Who told you that the soul state can''t do such a thing?" Zhou Ye''s voice is indescribable. He has often studied with Gu Yi how to do and love things in the astral projection state... ¡­Of course, the hard work pays off, he succeeded, and he is well-known as "Godfriend"


    "...Ah...how...how..." It was obvious that Zhou Ye had done something that made Hela panic, and for the first time Hela''s voice was soft and weak.


    Soon...the singing of Hela came out of the protective shield...the singing of the goddess of death...what should I say?After listening to it once, I feel that death is worth it... It''s probably such a situation...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Twenty


    The battle between Zhou Ye and Hela, the god of death, was dim, and the sun and the moon were dull... Well, although there was no light in the dead world.


    The two fought from the soul state to the physical state, and from the physical state to the soul state.In fact, Hela is no longer good enough, but how could Pride¡¤Aoru be willing to surrender to Zhou Ye so easily?


    Therefore, she has been gritting her teeth and insisting...all by a fierce force.


    And what about Zhou Ye?Perhaps because he had never encountered such an opponent before, his stubbornness also came up. He gave up his cheating methods, and only used the usual state, vowing to conquer and conquer this stubborn woman thoroughly. ...


    While the battle between the two is still going on... a day and a night have passed on the earth.


    The maids in Long Island Manor are going crazy.


    I am the dividing line of the lens transition¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the lobby on the first floor of Long Island Manor, all the maids are standing here, waiting for questions from the maids.


    "Autumn, for you, after you served the master to wash, did he mention where he would go after breakfast?" The maid chief Dongfang Feng''er said with frost on her face.


    "The master didn''t say where she would go..." Qiu knew that the head maid Feng''er was not dissatisfied with herself, but was anxious because her master disappeared unexpectedly, so she spoke so stiffly.


    All the maids felt the same anxious about Zhou Ye''s disappearance, so Qiu didn''t care about the maid''s tone of voice, but honestly answered Feng''er''s question.


    At this moment, a maid walked out of the queue and reported: "The maid grows up, just after asking, I learned that the master is not with Miss Ophelia..."


    Another maid also came out and said: "I just contacted Washington, the master is not with Miss Page!"


    "The master is not with Gu Yi Mage..." another maid reported.


    "I just contacted Miss Nina and Anna said that the master did not go to Miss Nina."


    "Just now I¡­¡­"


    The loud reports made Shangguan Feng''er''s heart more and more disturbed.As Zhou Ye''s first maid, Feng''er knew his master too well. If he would definitely tell his maid or woman where he was going, he would never leave without saying a word...


    Where did the master go?When Feng Er was considering where Zhou Ye would go, the whole manor became lively again... Because the maids contacted Zhou Ye¡¯s women and asked about Zhou Ye¡¯s whereabouts. Now, all the women knew that their men were unclear. Is missing...


    Suddenly, these women fry the pot...


    One by one either used the directional portal or took the fastest means of transport on hand... One by one, they threw down everything on hand and quickly came to Long Island Manor... They didn¡¯t see the appearance of their men being safe and sound. Not in the mood to do anything.


    The first one to arrive is naturally the Gu Yi mage. Even if the others have a directional portal, they must first rush to the room where the portal is placed. What about Gu Yi?Open an arbitrary door directly by yourself and instantly appear in Long Island Manor.

 Chapter 386

    As soon as he appeared in the living room, Gu Yi asked directly, "Have you found my dear?"


    "..." The maids shook their heads with ugly expressions.


    "Where did my dear last appear?" Gu Yi calmed down at this time. She knew that anxiousness would not help, and it would be better to calm down.


    "The last place the master appeared is the teleportation room¡ª¡ª!" Shangguan Yinyin replied: "Please follow me."


    With that said, she led the way and walked towards the second-floor teleportation room... She wanted to hope that Ancient One Mage could use magical means to find her master soon.


    "..." Mage Gu Yi naturally knew where the teleportation room was. She came to help Zhou Ye build the first permanent portal back then, but since the maid wanted to lead the way, she naturally didn''t have any comments, and quickly followed.


    Soon, Gu Yi was led by the maid to the teleportation room, and when she got here, she felt a chaotic time force.She knew that it must be her own man cheating with time gems again... But this was all harmless, and she didn''t bother to say it.


    Standing in front of the portal that Zhou Ye had built to reach Xander Star, Gu Yi stopped his steps.


    "This portal doesn''t seem to have any major problems...but I always feel that something is wrong." Gu Yi frowned.


    "Ah, by the way, when the master came back, he said that three new portals would be established, one to Xandal, one to Cygnus X-1, and one to Sovereign The star...but-how come you have only completed one now?" Yinyin said suddenly.


    "All three are completed, but only one is activated?" Gu Yi knew that without magic, the problem must lie with this portal. She asked directly, "Do you know how far Shandal Star is from the earth? "


    "According to the master, there is a distance of more than one million light years..." Gu Yi interrupted Yinyin before she finished her words.


    "Okay, I know why my dear has disappeared..." Gu Yi said silently: "The teleportation charm carved by my dear is a mid-range charm that can only transmit at most 500,000 light years... To be able to build successfully, I have to say, my dear is really amazing..."


    "If so...what will happen?" Yinyin asked worriedly.


    "I don''t know where it will be teleported to, but I think it should be fine with Ye''s ability." Although Gu Yi knew how her man disappeared, she didn''t dare to enter this portal casually.


    This portal has become a random teleportation, and the ghost knows where it will be teleported to... and the two teleportations will never be the same place.


    "Then how can the master come back..." Yinyin is already anxious. Of course, she knows her master''s ability. Even the Big Bang can''t hurt him, but care is chaotic. She is only worried if the master won''t come back. What to do?


    "Go and get me a piece of equipment that Ye often plays with." Gu Yi said directly.


    "Okay, I''ll go now." Yinyin quickly disappeared in front of Gu Yi. She went to her master''s room to find something. Soon, she took a watch and appeared in front of Gu Yi again."Is a watch okay? This is one of the watches the owner often wears."


    "Also..." Gu Yi took the watch from Yinyin''s hand, folded his hands together, and clamped the watch between the mouths of the tigers. His hands quickly changed gestures, bringing out bursts of afterimages...


    Soon, Gu Yi closed his eyes and opened his eyes, "found it."


    "Where is it?" XN


    I don''t know when, this room is full of people, women who rushed in after hearing that their men had disappeared for no reason.


    "I''m going to bring Ye back...you are waiting for me." Gu Yi was a little uncomfortable with the ardent gazes of these women. As he said, the flames flashed, and Gu Yi disappeared into the room...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Twenty One


    The dim sky, the dim sun...the skeleton of the earth.


    As soon as Gu Yi walked out of the portal, he saw such a scene, "Where is this?"


    She found that the place she appeared was like an ancient battlefield, full of broken weapons and festered armor, and skeleton corpses wrapped in broken armor...


    Just when she was about to start looking for her man, a familiar voice came... She looked around¡ªwell, her man found it, but at this time, her man was not at all overwhelmed by sending to a strange place. On the contrary, it was very greasy.


    At least what she saw was this--


    "Forget it... let him finish." Gu Yi muttered to herself, found a slightly cleaner boulder and sat down. She wouldn''t disturb Zhou Ye at this time. In fact, she was afraid of being caught. Zhou Ye dragged her to H... She knows her man too well, if you don¡¯t make sense, let him be satisfied if you say Po Tian first...


    Three hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Hela finally surrendered completely... In the face of Zhou Ye, a non-human being, even if she had superhuman strength and physical stamina, she could only kneel and surrender. Of course, Zhou Ye would kneel down for her, although She was crawling in front of Zhou Ye and didn''t see it, but she was kneeling after all...


    Zhou Ye, who had completed the achievement of conquering and conquering the Death Goddess, walked up to Gu Yi, holding Hela, who was still unable to exert any strength, and said hello with a smile."Baby, why are you here?"


    "...Of course I''m here to look for you." Gu Yi gave Zhou Ye a blank look."You''ve been missing for a day and night, and the pot is boiling at home..."


    "Has it been a day and a night?" Zhou Ye said innocently, "How do I feel that less than half a day has just passed here?"


    "...In the kingdom of death...there is no concept of time..." Although Hela was extremely unwilling, she cleverly answered Zhou Ye''s question, who had just become her own man.


    "Well, that might be for this reason." Zhou Ye spread his hands and said, "It''s almost time to go back..."


    "I''ll open the portal." Gu Yi said, opening a portal directly leading to Zhou Ye''s Manor, standing there waiting for Zhou Ye to go back together.


    "Go, let''s go home..." Zhou Ye said, about to walk into the portal with Hela, but Hela broke free...


    "I can''t go to the earth." Hela used her last strength to break free from Zhou Ye''s embrace, standing aside and whispering: "I am a person exiled by Odin. If I appear on the earth, I can''t hide it. Odin of Asgard will cause you big trouble."


    "Do I need to care about that old guy?" Zhou Ye looked nonchalant...


    "No, you don''t understand..." Hela stepped forward and hugged Zhou Ye tightly, whispering in his ear."I, for the sake of Asgard''s battles in the north and south, have Asgard''s current superior position... However, Odin exiled me to this kingdom of death in the name of wanting to be a benevolent monarch... I am not reconciled, I know, it is because he has a son, he wants to pass his throne to his son, not my daughter..."


    "So?" Zhou Ye looked at Hela''s blue pupils and asked.


    "I want to take back what I lost with my hands..." Hela said, actively offering her own words, which means that she admitted that she had lost, and that she had lost to this man. Her only man.


    "I''ll help you." Zhou Ye said without hesitation. Isn''t it natural to help your relatives or ignore them?My own women don¡¯t help, do you want to help Thor and Loki¡¯s gay brothers?Zhou Ye''s mind hasn''t gotten into the water...


    "No, my dear...no." Hela slowly shook her head, holding Zhou Ye''s cheeks in her hands, and pressing her forehead against his forehead, muttering: "Vengeance The wine takes time to brew before it will be sweeter... My dear, I have been waiting for the day when Odin died. The moment he died is the moment when the gods arrive at dusk. On that day, I will come to Asgard. , Let the whole Asgard tremble under my feet..."


    "I''ll help you speed up the pace of revenge, isn''t it?" Zhou Ye asked rhetorically.


    "My dear, you don''t understand... the wine of revenge is only sweet when brewed by yourself." Hela directly refused Zhou Ye''s help."The anger that I have been exiled by Odin for thousands of years requires me to personally recapture everything that Odin took away in order to calm down."


    Hearing Hela''s words, Zhou Ye rolled his eyes. This girl is stubborn and unwilling to let him help, so I''m arguing with him here... Maybe this is the last dignity of Hela... No Taking revenge with the help of her own strength was also the last persistence of her self-esteem torn and torn by Zhou Ye.


    "Okay... whatever you want." Zhou Ye sighed and allowed Hela, who had just become his own woman, to keep her last insistence.


    "Thank you, dear..." This time Hela was really happy. She originally thought that the man who was the big man would ignore her own opposition and force herself to hit Asgard. She even did it. Prepare to death.But unexpectedly, Zhou Ye gave her a surprise, allowing her to keep her last insistence...


    Hela offered her own mouth again, for a long time-the two were separated."Take this, although I can''t leave this kingdom of death, but I can deliver news through this..."


    As he said, Hela took out a golden horn and handed it to Zhou Ye, "This used to be a horn used by Heimdall to convey military sentiment, but when I was expelled, I took this thing... it can ignore it. The world delivers news."


    "This is really a good thing..." Zhou Ye played with this palm-sized golden horn. Obviously, this should be a pair, and the other one must be in Hela''s hands without asking...


    "Mage, I feel a trace of the power of the Dark Lord Domam in you...Who are you from?" Hela looked at Gu Yi and asked unceremoniously.


    "First of all, you have to call me a Secret Mage. Second, I have nothing to do with Domam. I just borrowed his power to stay young. Now, I don¡¯t need to borrow his power to stay young... As Gu Yi said, he gave Zhou Ye a gentle look.


    "Interesting, dear, there is such an interesting existence among your women?" Hela looked at Gu Yi and smiled.


    "Snapped--"


    Zhou Ye unceremoniously slapped Hela''s Alice Dolphin directly."Remember, no conflicts with my sisters are allowed. This is my only requirement and the only family rule of the Zhou family..."

 Chapter 387

    "I know...just say it, why do you want to beat me..." Hela suddenly changed from a queen to a wronged little girl. The role changed so fast that Zhou Ye could not bear it...


    "Since you are scrupulous about Odin''s refusal to go back with me...then tell me if you miss me, and I will come to see you." Zhou Ye said while holding Hela again, this time, it was a parting mouth. Don''t... he really wants to go back.


    "Well, I see..." Hela also changed her queen style, transformed into a little girl at home, and replied cleverly.


    "Then let''s go..." Zhou Ye said, taking Gu Yi''s slender waist and stepping into the portal... As the two figures disappeared into the portal, the circular portal turned into a spark. Disappeared in this kingdom of death.


    "...Ah, why do I suddenly feel a little lonely and lonely?..." Hela sighed faintly. For thousands of years, she has lived alone in the kingdom of death, and she has never felt lonely and lonely. , What is loneliness... But this time, she tasted the feeling of loneliness for the first time.


    "Do you want to give him a baby? Wouldn''t it be better..." Hela sighed and disappeared into the kingdom of death.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Twenty Two


    When Zhou Ye returned home, he was met with greetings from the women.


    Don''t ask, there are babbles everywhere asking him where he went, what dangerous things he encountered, and why he didn''t come back quickly.


    Finally, I was annoyed by Zhou Ye''s question, and directly used his own hundred-five-hundred-braining technique to answer the women''s questions... Is it effective?Of course it worked. They were all limp on the ground. How could there be energy to ask Zhou Ye questions?


    The next day-all the women dragged their tired and exhausted bodies and bodies, and went back to continue their work...Of course, they like this exhaustion very much...


    Once again, only Zhou Ye was left in the manor. Even Jia Ying was excused by Medusa that she was also an alien, and she should return to Attilan and brought back to Attilan...


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye also has his own maids, and he will never lack sister papers by his side.


    After eating breakfast, Zhou Ye, who had sent the girls away one by one, returned to a state of doing nothing. In fact, he still has a lot to do now... For example, Gu Yi has already told him why the portal failed... He wants To correct his mistake, he would return to Xandar Star again. Of course, he remembered to say hello to his maid this time.


    "Autumn, I''m going to Xander Star... I guess it will take at least a week." Zhou Ye estimated that he would go to Xander Xing first, then Cygnus X-1 and Sovereign, about a week. Just passed.


    "Okay, Master." Qiu said, using the communication device to inform the head maid about Zhou Ye''s going out, and then still standing in front of Zhou Ye, staring at Zhou Ye with his eyes.


    "Uh-Qiu, I''ll be leaving soon... You can do your own business." Zhou Ye touched his chin a little embarrassedly.


    "Please be sure to bring me...Master." Qiu looked at his master seriously and said, "In view of the loss of the master''s last time, the maid has appointed me to be my master''s personal maid in the future, so, Please take me wherever you go..."


    "...It''s not that exaggerated...It''s only once in a while." Zhou Ye said silently.


    "When you left to the White Snake World without saying goodbye..." Qiu didn''t directly refute Zhou Ye''s words, but said aggrievedly: "Do you know how worried we are about you? At that time, the maid had issued a thorough investigation order, and the superwoman The underworld figures in the world gathered up one by one, just to find the master where you are..."


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye faced this pot, he had to recite if he didn''t carry it... No trick, who wouldn''t he carry his pot?


    "Also... the time you went to Miss Ophelia without saying a word..." Qiu continued to lay down the accusations of his master."In order to find you, I ran around the earth three times...Oh my God...I ran around the earth...Master, not around our manor..."


    "Alright, alright, I see, I just take you..." Zhou Ye has been completely defeated by Qiu...


    "This is a wise choice, Master." Qiu still said solemnly, but in her heart, she gave herself a victory sign... Master is still so cute.


    "Then let''s go...follow me." Zhou Ye said, opening a golden random door directly in front of him, then raised his leg and walked in.


    "Wait for me, Master." Qiu trot all the way to follow, passing directly through any door Zhou Ye opened.


    "Ouch..." As soon as he passed through any door, Qiu felt that his nose hit a wall of flesh, making her nose sour...


    "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Qiu obediently covered her little eye. At this time, she noticed that she had come to a big bedroom. In this bedroom, there were various technological devices that she could not name. , She looked like a high-tech era, she knew that she had already arrived at Sandal Star...


    While Qiu was rubbing her sore nose, she followed the eyes of her owner and saw a long-haired woman lying on the big couch in the middle of the bedroom...because her back was facing herself, and the whole person was curled up. In the blanket, so I can''t see what she looks like... I can only see that this woman has long curly chestnut hair.


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Qiu, then made a gesture, which meant to say, don''t talk...


    "..." Qiu nodded obediently. Of course she knew what her master wanted to do.It is not the first time that Zhou Ye has done this kind of secret surprise to his own woman...


    As for Zhou Ye''s relationship with the woman on the couch?Qiu doesn''t care, in other words, what if it doesn''t matter?It¡¯s her honour what her own owner is...


    Don''t complain about their views of right and wrong, their views of right and wrong have long been distorted...As long as Zhou Ye did something, what was wrong was also right...As long as it was something that was not good for Zhou Ye, what was right was also wrong...


    After Zhou Ye got his own body maid, he tiptoedly walked towards the big couch in the middle of the room...While walking, Zhou Ye disarmed himself...


    When he reached the couch, Zhou Ye had completely returned to his natural state.


    "Baby, I''m back." As he said, Zhou Ye, who had gotten into the blanket, had done a number of exercises that he had been familiar with for a long time...and the object of the exercise seemed to be forcibly enduring something...no Let yourself make a sound.


    Just when Zhou Ye felt that today''s Clauris seemed a bit too shy... an exclamation came."Who are you? Why are you in my room?"


    "Uh-Clauris?" Zhou Ye heard that the voice was Clause in an instant... Then if Clause was underneath, who was the one who grew up there?Zhou Ye faintly felt that something was going on...


    "My dear? Are you back?" Clauris, who heard Zhou Ye''s voice, saw her man at once, but why was her man on her couch?"What did you do to my mother? Honey?"


    "...Is this Nova?" Zhou Ye finally affirmed his thoughts, Nima, things are really big...in front of their daughters, they went to their mother...this Nima...


    At this time, Nova covered her face with her hands tightly. She really hoped that she could faint at this moment. She didn''t have to face such an embarrassing scene... but... obviously she couldn''t faint.


    To be honest, when Zhou Ye just came up, she thought it was her daughter who came back. As a result, when Zhou Ye hugged her, she felt a little wrong, but when Zhou Ye spoke, she didn''t know what she was in. Such a mentality, I didn¡¯t even open my mouth to identify myself... Maybe it was because of embarrassment, maybe it was because I wanted to realize my dream...


    But, now...the daughter is back...this is a big deal.


    "I said I treated your mother as you... do you believe it?" Zhou Ye said helplessly.


    "Hmph... Do you believe it or not? Honey..." Clause embraced Hun and stood in front of the couch with a smile on her face."I remember that my teacher Ingrid mother and daughter were also taken into the harem by you... Who knows if you have any preference for mothers and daughters..."


    "Oh-why do you always force me to solve problems in this way every time I want to be reasonable?" Zhou Ye sighed.


    When Qiu Yi saw this situation, he was immediately anxious... His owner was about to start the unreasonable state... What is the unreasonable state?It is to convince all opponents... and shamelessly use his cheating skills [Millions per second].


    In Zhou Ye''s words, a woman in a full state is completely different from a woman in a full state. Only when they are completely unable to refute you will they be obedient.


    "Danger..." Qiu didn''t finish her words... She only felt that the scene changed, she didn''t know when she had already appeared on the couch... The feelings in her body that made her very familiar came in waves... She is already powerless to struggle...


    The last scene that Qiu saw was that the mother and daughter, like her, were instantly settled by her master...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Twenty Three


    Zhou Ye was lying down on Claus''s couch, he was holding Nova with his left hand and Claus with his right... He was comfortably lighting a cigar... There was a cloud of fog.


    "Bad guy..." Clauris bitterly pinched Zhou Ye''s waist, but sadly discovered that this kind of attack was useless at all, what should this bad guy do...


    And Nova buried her face deeply in Zhou Ye''s arms. She couldn''t get rid of this embarrassment for the time being... Although she did something more embarrassing just now, but... it was in that atmosphere. The resulting product, now that there is no such atmosphere, she has once again become an ostrich burying her head in the sand to escape reality...


    "Mom...you don''t need to be embarrassed." Seeing her mother''s embarrassment, Claures, who is still a daughter, feels sorry for her, and directly persuades her: "This is the tradition of the dear planet... Love a woman, just Marry her mother..."


    "..." Hearing this, the cigar that Zhou Ye was holding in his mouth almost fell...Who heard this girl from?


    "This...is this true?" Nova''s muffled voice came from Zhou Ye''s arms...


    "Of course it''s true." Krauris vowed: "It''s still my teacher''s daughter, Dolores told me! She said she had investigated when she went to Earth..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless. Could he tell Claus that it was Delores who was fooling her?Speaking of this girl is enough. Basically, as long as it is an alien girl, she always fools others to say that it is the tradition of the earth to receive the mother and daughter together... and he is also asked to testify. As a person who can benefit from it, of course he cannot dismantle it. My own woman¡¯s stage...so the earth¡¯s customs have added a mother-daughter sharing project.

 Chapter 388

    "Ye, is this really the case?" Nova raised her head slowly at this time, and looked at Zhou Ye with expectant eyes, as if waiting for Zhou Ye to give herself a reason to let herself go. reason.


    "Of course it is true." Zhou Ye sighed and admitted directly.


    "You lied to me... what if that woman''s mother has a man?" Nova is not as easy to lie as Claus.


    "This rule only applies to widows and women..." Zhou Ye''s nonsense came out."So, among us, there is a saying that widows¡¯ daughters don¡¯t worry about marrying. What they say is that everyone likes to marry widows who can receive both mother and daughter..."


    "..." After hesitating for a while, Nova finally chose to believe it. This is actually just to find a reason to let her feelings go.Dao De is restraining her heart, but this restraint is getting smaller and smaller, so small that she herself wants to find a reason to break this restraint."Then there is no way...Our new star empire has always respected the traditions of intelligent life on other planets..."


    "Yeah, Mom, so you don''t have to be embarrassed... Anyway, when I and Ye get married, you will also be dowry..." Krauris said with a smile.


    In fact, she also knows that this is all nonsense, but what should she do now?As if it never happened?That''s impossible¡­¡­


    Kick off Zhou Ye?Don''t say whether Zhou Ye will agree, she herself can''t bear to leave Zhou Ye...


    Then the only way is to follow Zhou Ye back to the earth, but then, she will have less chance to meet her mother... She also can''t bear her mother...


    Moreover, as Zhou Ye''s woman, she knows one thing better, that is, her man can give her endless life and youth...On the eternal road, without her own mother, she would feel very uncomfortable. of¡­¡­


    But now something like this has happened...Clauris felt that this was an opportunity instead, so she helped her man convince her mother... She didn''t want to be separated from Nova...


    "Mom...in the future we will never be separated." Krauris said, holding Zhou Ye in one hand and Nova in the other... To be honest, when she saw Ingrid''s mother and daughter, she still Some envy, now, she can also hold her man in one hand and her mother in the other.


    "Well, we will never be apart." Nova also hugged the two tightly with some emotion.


    Just as the three of them were embracing deeply and lovingly here, a voice came over."Master, do you want to have breakfast on the couch?"


    It is Zhou Ye''s new body maid, Qiu.


    Because after following Zhou Ye for a long time, she gradually gained a certain degree of immunity, so among the three women, she was the first to wake up.However, when she woke up, she saw the morning light shot into the room, and habitually ran out to prepare breakfast.


    "Uh-Qiu, do you really use these Sandal Star condiments?" Zhou Ye asked hesitantly, he didn''t want to eat dark dishes in the morning...


    "Although I don''t know the use of the bottles and cans in the kitchen, but...I still have a look to taste those flavors." Qiu looked at his master with dissatisfaction and said, "I am right. I am quite confident in my cooking skills, Master."


    "...Then what, eat and eat." Zhou Ye knew that her little maid was angry, obviously she was dissatisfied with her doubts about her level of cooking...


    The three got up to wash...


    Perhaps it was because she had a reason to let go of her restraints and restraints, Nova put down her supreme frame, and served and served Zhou Ye well, dressing and washing...Clauris who watched shouted that her mother was partial... The man forgot his daughter.


    The three people who had finished washing, led by Qiu, came to the dining room next to the living room.At the moment, the table is full of all kinds of food... everything is cooked, cooked, fried...


    "Oh my God... Autumn, you are amazing." For mother and daughter who have never been exposed to the food culture of the earth, this is simply a work of art.


    After all, in Shandal, people eat mainly synthetic foods, and a little more luxurious, they will only be barbecue... Vegetable salad and the like. After all, today, when the cost of interplanetary transportation is too high, they eat meat. Many of these things are transported from other habitable planets. Do you want to build a farm on Capital Star?


    That''s because you think too much...just like building a pig farm in the capital''s commercial circle.The high land price and various management costs alone can make the cost price of your raw meat no cheaper than those shipped from other places...No savvy businessman can do such a thankless thing, as for not savvy. Businessman?I lost the building a long time ago.


    "What is this?" Krauris asked carefully, scooping up a crystal-like steamed dumpling with a spoon.


    "This is dumpling... it''s the traditional food in our place." Zhou Ye said, picking up a pair of chopsticks, picking up a crystal steamed dumpling, and putting it in his mouth... I have to say that the taste is really amazing.He couldn''t help but give Qiu a thumbs up.


    "This is what I found in the kitchen like flour wrapped..." Seeing his owner''s thumb up to him, Qiu''s happy eyes narrowed."Although it doesn''t feel as gluten as flour, but it can barely make do with it..."


    "Oh my God... Bread tree flour can still make such delicacies..." At this time, Nova also made a crystal dumpling and put it in her mouth. She was instantly overwhelmed by the taste...


    What Qiu said was like flour, but it was not flour. Zhou Ye naturally knew what it was. It was an alien plant with a slightly sweet rhizome. It was the best material for making bread...


    However, it seems that it is also good to make steamed dumplings...


    Five hundred and twenty-four chapters


    This hearty breakfast made Nova¡¯s mother and daughter almost unable to stand up...


    Fortunately, this is Claus''s villa, you know, since Claus was sixteen, in order to cultivate her independence, Nova built this villa not far from her palace...


    And in this villa, the common people have what they should have in their homes, but they don''t have what they shouldn''t... For example, maids, maids, etc., none of them... in order to cultivate the independent character of their daughters.


    And the things in Claus''s kitchen were prepared by the female officials. Although they could not intervene in Claus''s life and violate Nova''s decision to take care of her, they were not willing to be hungry for their princess, so , In the large freezer in the kitchen, there are everything that should be there.


    Therefore, Qiu Cai has so many ingredients to show off his skills... Otherwise, no matter how good the cooking skills are, it will be in vain.


    After breakfast, Nova will continue to be busy with her work, and Krauris has already begun to serve as an administrative officer for her mother at this time... She has to accompany her mother to deal with government affairs. In the end, only the villa is left. Zhou Ye is alone.


    "Oh, life is really lonely." Zhou Ye stretched out and sighed.


    "Actually, master, you are too free..." Qiu performed one of his personal maid duties very well, complaining about his master.


    "I''m very busy, okay..." Zhou Ye rolled his eyes, gestured his finger and said, "I want to repair the portal here, and then go to Cygnus X-1 to repair the portal... Willing Star..."


    "However, I didn''t see you being busy, Master..." Qiu Tucao said: "I only saw a man lying on the sofa in the living room and lamenting his loneliness..."


    "..." Zhou Ye sat up silently, "Qiu... you know?"


    "What''s the matter, Master?" Qiu asked with a dull look.


    "Tucao Master has to pay a price..." Zhou Ye said, patted his own thigh and said: "Come on, lie here obediently..."


    "..." Qiu suddenly wrinkled his small face, and said with a pitiful appearance: "Lord, master...Is it okay not to beat you?"


    "What do you mean?" Zhou Ye''s eyes glanced at Qiu''s dolphins. This dolphins can play for a year...


    "...Then...then be gentle..." Qiu said, walking over obediently, and leaning on Zhou Ye''s lap, his eyes closed, as if he was about to be tortured... Zhou Ye almost laughed as he watched. .


    "Snapped--"


    "what--!"


    "Don''t call it so miserable, I didn''t use my strength at all, okay..." Zhou Ye said dubiously, "Forget it, let you go this time, I didn''t even touch you with my hand... It''s miserable, how can I still do it..."


    "Master is the best..." Qiu Shu jumped up, hugged Zhou Ye and kissed him happily, "I know Master you love me the most..."


    "Forget it... I''m going to repair the portal..." Zhou Ye said, standing up, and walking towards the second floor...


    This time Zhou Ye never made the mistake of using the wrong mid-range teleportation talisman again. He quickly repaired the portal and activated the portal...


    After all this was done, it was almost noon, and soon the two of Nova and her daughter returned from the morning political affairs.


    "Huh? What about Autumn? Didn''t she make good food at noon?" As soon as she came back, Krauris, who went straight to the restaurant, looked at the clean table with disappointment. She had been conquered and conquered by the food of the country. I already feel that I can''t do without the delicacies of the earth.


    "Cough cough... Don''t be like this, baby, maybe it was delayed because of things to be busy in the autumn morning?" Nova said, while saying to Zhou Ye: "But I can''t do it in time now, otherwise I will call How many female officials came to help Qiu?"


    Zhou Ye is speechless. Are these two girls already surrendered to my food?"Autumn has returned to the earth, I will take you to the earth to eat special food at noon today..."


    "Really? Is the portal ready to use?" Claus happily jumped three feet high...


    "Well, it''s ready to use." Zhou Ye came here after repairing the portal at his home.So once the portal here is repaired, it can be used directly.

 Chapter 389

    "So what are we waiting for? I can''t wait to get a taste of the feeling of another planet..." Nova said eagerly.


    "Let''s go..." Zhou Ye said, heading towards Claus''s bedroom on the second floor, where the portal was placed.


    When the mother and daughter saw the activated portal for the first time, they were stunned by the beautiful scenery.


    "It''s so beautiful." Nova looked at the portal that kept shining with stars, and exclaimed.


    This portal, which is constantly flowing with stars, is placed in his daughter''s bedroom. Not only does it not appear abrupt, but it also brings a mysterious mood to his daughter''s bedroom, which makes the whole bedroom more comfortable.


    "It''s like putting the starry sky in a painting..." Krauris also sighed.


    "Okay, don''t sigh, you will be hungry after sighing." Zhou Ye said, leading into the portal...


    "Wait for me, dear." Claus said and followed.


    "Slow down, baby. Be careful..." Nova worried about her daughter and rushed in.


    When Shandal Star was still at noon, and here on Earth, it was already the evening when the lights were first turned up... After all, there is a time difference.


    The mother and daughter who passed through the portal for the first time only felt a sense of weightlessness, and then a strange room appeared in front of them. If it weren¡¯t for their man who was standing there smiling at them, I¡¯m afraid They are about to look at this place with guarded eyes.


    "Welcome to the earth." Zhou Ye smiled, holding one in one hand, and walked directly downstairs."This is my home on the earth, and home is your future sisters..."


    "How many?" Nova has never had a precise idea of ??how many women Zhou Ye has.


    "..." Zhou Ye was silent.


    "Is it that difficult to answer? We won''t be jealous..." Krauris said dissatisfied.


    "No, I''m just counting..." Zhou Ye''s answer caused the two girls to pinch him...Both of them thought Zhou Ye was just joking...


    In fact, when Zhou Ye introduced them to the maids, they knew that Zhou Ye was really still counting...thousands of maids were his women...this flower-hearted carrot.


    While enjoying the sumptuous dinner prepared by the maids, Nova pretended not to ask: "Is this all your women?"


    "...How is it possible, not even half of the people here are here." Zhou Ye said indifferently.


    "Are you busy here?" Nova couldn''t help it anymore, and finally complained about Zhou Ye.


    "You will soon know that I am here in a hurry..." Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously.


    Newcomers join, of course, there is a regular carnival party... On the party, Nova finally knows that Zhou Ye¡¯s mysterious smile is mysterious... It¡¯s a trivial thing to him... I haven¡¯t seen it. Many sisters are no longer good, is this guy still looking like an enthusiast?


    Chapter Five Hundred and Twenty Five


    Washington, U.S.-in an ultra-luxurious large manor.


    This is Zhou Ye''s manor. It''s just that he lives in the manor on Long Island, New York. Naturally, this is lost to Peggy and Natasha who had to stay in Washington because of work.


    In this 16-hectare estate, it is of course not only Natasha and Peggy who live here, there is also a girl who lives here. She is Zhou Ye¡¯s friend, the daughter of the US team, and the second one. The American team, Sharon Rogers.


    Maybe because of their age, she and Natasha have become friends who talk about everything... well, at least they seem to be about the same age.


    At this moment, Sharon was in the gym in the manor, hitting the sandbags hard...Her powerful fists sent the sandbags flying everywhere... the last punch, with a muffled sound, Sharon took the sandbags. It was beaten through.


    "Hey, it''s not durable." Sharon muttered to herself, picking up one of the neatly arranged new sandbags, and going to hang it up.At this time, a female voice came over.


    "If you are angry, don''t get angry with my sandbag... You know this thing is very expensive, more than twenty dollars apiece." With the voice, Natasha''s figure came over, her ridiculous tone made Sharon knew that her girlfriend was not distressed about sandbags, but just teasing herself.


    "I''m not angry." Sharon said as she hung the sandbag on the hook, and then waved her fist again.


    "Not angry?" Natasha shrugged noncommittal and said, "Then who... After hearing that someone has come back, she never put on makeup and started to put on light makeup every day..."


    "Boom¡ª" The punch of the sandbag temporarily overwhelmed Natasha''s voice.


    "..." Natasha continued without caring: "Then who is it? After waiting for that person for two months, I didn''t see the person''s trace... I was so angry that I was nestled in my underground gym every day. Sandbags?"


    "..." Sharon stopped her fists for a while and stared at her best friend: "Are you here to laugh at me? Laughing at me like a clown being tricked by someone... self-amorous?"


    "...No, I''m just here to tell you that certain things, if you don''t fight for it, will never belong to you..." Natasha looked at Sharon and said seriously: "Maybe he did forget... But you can make him think of you again."


    "..." Sharon fell silent again, waving her hands again, hitting the sandbag forcefully.She didn''t know what she should do. When she heard the news of Zhou Ye''s return, she was really happy...


    You know, the two have never seen each other since the mouth... She can only ask about Zhou Ye''s news from Chief Paget...


    When she knew that Zhou Ye was leaving to perform a very important task, she was really worried about him...


    When she knew that Zhou Ye had returned from the mission, she was as happy as a little girl. She couldn''t get close with a smile every day, and secretly put on a light makeup...


    However, a week later, Zhou Ye did not come to her...Two weeks passed...Zhou Ye still did not come to her...A month passed...Zhou Ye still did not come to her.


    Is she being affectionate?Sharon is not sure... She can only rely on training to vent the accumulated anger in her heart...


    "Trust me..." Natasha walked to Sharon, patted her girlfriend on the shoulder and said: "Some things are not what you think... Of course, it may be worse... But if you don''t go If you face it, you never know what the outcome will be. If you face it, even the worst outcome is better than you regret not facing it in the future."


    "...I... what should I do?" Sharon said discouragedly: "I don''t even know where he lives... how can I contact him... how do you want me to face it?"


    "Take this..." Natasha took out a small note with the address written on it from her pocket and handed it to Sharon.Said: "I can only help you so much..."


    "...This is?" Sharon looked at the address on the note, a manor in Long Island, New York... "Is this his address?"


    "Yes... and I''m pretty sure he''s there now..." Natasha said, patted Sharon on the shoulder, and said, "As a good friend, this is the only thing I can help you..."


    "But... what am I going to do?" Sharon, who had never thought of getting Zhou Ye''s address, asked blankly.


    After all, if she is asked to clean up a gang, she has a hundred ways to break in... bring the other party to justice, but... dating is the first time in her life, how could this romantic rookie know how should I do it?


    "It''s very simple..." Natasha said with a malicious smile on her face: "Just like you deal with those gang bosses, you rush in and grab him by the collar... Just ask him if you love it or not. I...remember, don''t say anything. You can remain silent, but everything you say will become evidence in court..."


    "Then... what if he forgets me?" As soon as she encountered a relationship problem, Sharon became a silly girl, without a trace of the sassy and heroic appearance of the US team...


    "Then if you hit him, he thinks of you..." Natasha said mischievously.


    "..." Obviously Natasha''s words were beyond Sharon''s expectation, and she was dumbfounded.


    "Just kidding..." Natasha looked at her girlfriend''s blank expression, she thought it was so cute."You can make him remember you again... What do you think is the most influential thing between you two?"


    "It''s the chocolate bar that can''t be eaten no matter how you want to eat...and the mouthful of the parting." Sharon seemed to evoke that sweet memory by Natasha, and the whole person fell into the memory.


    "...Chocolate bar...well, probably the chocolate bar you are talking about is indeed a chocolate bar..." Natasha rolled her eyes.


    "Of course, what else could it be?" Sharon asked strangely.


    "...Cough cough, I''m talking about chocolate bars too, well, just use that mouth to wake up his memory of you." Natasha coughed embarrassingly, do you want her to tell Sharon the chocolate bar? The second meaning?Forget it, this kind of thing needs her own experience.


    "That..." Sharon was still a little confused.


    "Don''t hesitate, girl, a better tomorrow is calling you." Natasha said, pushing Sharon out... "I have prepared a direct flight to Long Island for you, and it is already at the airport. Waiting to take off..."

 Chapter 390

    "But I haven''t changed my clothes..." Sharon looked at the workout clothes she was wearing. This is a split-up workout suit. Although it doesn''t miss anything, it''s really not suitable for dating.


    "Don''t worry, I put the clothes on the plane, I promise you are satisfied..." Natasha said, dragged Sharon directly to the airport, and then threw it on a private jet... Waved goodbye vigorously: "Success. Oh dear, so that I don¡¯t waste everything I have done for you..."


    "But what should I do when I get there...?" Sharon opened the cabin and shouted despite the fact that the plane had already started taxiing to take off.


    "...What you did before, do it now..." Natasha shouted as she waved.


    It wasn''t until she watched the plane carrying Sharon disappear into the sky that she had a mysterious smile on her face and took out her contact device and dialed the number of the maid.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Twenty Six


    "Aunt Feng?" Natasha picked up the contactor, her tone suddenly became well-behaved, and she was helpless. She respected the maids who had watched her grow up since she was a child.


    "Little Natasha...Is there anything I want to tell the master?" The maid Chang Feng''er connected to the contactor, and he knew who it was. After all, apart from his master Zhou Ye, there were also a few maids with Little Natasha has more.


    "No, no...Don''t tell Dad that I called." Natasha said hurriedly.


    "Did you think of any way to surprise the master?" Natasha was very naughty when she was young, and she colluded with several maids to play surprise games with Zhou Ye... To be honest, I heard that little Natasha was so full again Feng''er still felt a little nostalgic for the little child whose prank was about to succeed. In a blink of an eye, the little girl became a big girl.


    "Actually, I really surprised my dad this time." Little Natasha said with a smile: "Should it be a surprise for my dad to send a girl home?"


    "...Okay..." Feng Er, as one of the people who watched Little Natasha grow up, knew too much about Little Natasha''s character. She was not fooled by Little Natasha''s words, and asked directly: "Who was fooled by you again?"


    "I didn''t lie to others..." Little Natasha said dissatisfiedly: "I just can''t bear to see my dad always abandon it... After teasing the girl, I left people aside... This is too much. ."


    "...Hey, does the master still have such a pure heart? Who is it?" Feng''er was also shocked by Natasha''s words. When did her master leave it there after she teased her?Is there such a thing?It really doesn''t look like my master''s style...


    "It''s my current girlfriend, Sharon Rogers..." Natasha yelled directly to help her girlfriend: "Dad will never contact the family again after he has kissed someone else... She is so soulless every day..."


    "Oh, Steve''s daughter." Feng''er suddenly knew who Natasha was talking about.However, she still wants to help her master to explain a few words."Maybe the host feels a little embarrassed to start with a friend''s daughter..."


    "Hey, how is it possible..." Natasha did not hesitate to reveal the true face of her father: "Nina is still Howard''s daughter. Didn''t Dad start the same thing?"


    "...Emmm¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª" Feng''er was suddenly speechless, and she said silently in her heart, I''m sorry, Master, it''s not that I didn''t try to help you defend...It''s really...I can''t explain...


    "I think it''s because Dad has been in the universe for too long... I guess I have forgotten..." Natasha is still helping her girlfriend to complain."Pity my little Sharron, I look forward to my father coming to her every day..."


    "Well, little Natasha, didn''t you call me to tell me how your girlfriend missed the master?" Feng''er changed the subject: "Do you want me to remind the master that someone is waiting for him? ?"


    "No need...Aunt Feng." Natasha said hurriedly, "Don''t tell my father, don''t tell him anything, otherwise there will be no surprises...Who is on duty in the manor tonight?"


    "Let me take a look..." Feng''er said, glanced at the duty schedule on her wrist terminal, and said: "It''s your turn to be on duty tonight...Anything?"


    "Oh, my goodness--" Little Natasha covered her forehead on the communicator. She was most afraid of her Aunt Yinyin. You can say... Little pranks and all things she taught herself... Natasha¡¯s words describe it as a woman like a devil...playing with others is fun. Of course, it¡¯s not playing with other people¡¯s bodies, but with spirit...


    Perhaps because of the responsibility of Umbrella¡¯s intelligence network, Yinyin¡¯s favorite thing to do is to dig a big pit, and then watch her prey fall into the pit... The thing she loves most is that she has been caught before others thought it had been caught. When living the tail of success, push people down the bottomless abyss...


    In Yinyin¡¯s words, the expression of the prey at that time was simply a beautiful scene on the earth... In addition to being loyal to her owner and asking and asking, she also had this little hobby, so Zhou Ye also let her... ¡­


    Natasha couldn''t imagine what would happen if Sharon fell into her hands... "Auntie Feng, find a way to adjust Auntie Yin..."


    "It''s okay..." Feng''er listened to Natasha''s pleading, with a smile on her mouth."But, if only your friend came to visit, why should you be afraid of your Aunt Yin on duty? What idea did you give your friend?"


    "In fact, I just let her sneak into the manor quietly..." Natasha explained.


    "...No wonder you have to ask me who is on duty..." Feng Er sighed and said, "But, are you sure that your friend will never be against the owner? It''s just a date?"


    "I promise... Auntie Feng." Natasha didn''t dare to lie about this kind of thing, she knew how terrifying the maid''s wrath was.


    "Well, I will help you." Feng''er said: "I will let the maids let your friends in..."


    "Thank you Auntie Feng." Natasha happily gave Feng''er a few beloved relatives in the air. After solving the problem with the maid on duty, she put down the contactor and looked at the trail cloud that still hasn''t dissipated beside the sky. Muttered: "My dear, there is only so much I can help you... I hope you can give Dad a big surprise... Alas, it''s a pity that I can''t see Dad''s wonderful expression at that time..."


    And at this moment¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªSharon, who was sitting on the plane, looked at the clothes placed on the next seat, and couldn''t laugh or cry...


    It''s not that Natasha has prepared some fancy clothes for her, she just sent a set of clothes she often wears...


    But-Sharon looked at the American uniforms placed in front of him for a while... even the shield was put on for himself.


    Sharon looked at the uniform embarrassedly, and then at the tights she was wearing... sighed, well, uniforms are better than tights... Besides, at an altitude of 20,000 feet, Where do you want her to buy clothes?


    In the end-Sharon helplessly stretched out his hand to his US team uniform.Just when she picked up the uniform and planned to put it on, a small piece of paper fluttered down from her clothes...


    [Girl, the manor you are about to arrive is not an ordinary manor. There are all kinds of powerful maids in the manor. They are not only the guards to guard your sweetheart, but also the defensive power to prevent other women from approaching him, so , For the happiness of your life, I strongly suggest you, it is best to sneak into this manor secretly... There is only one chance, girl, choose.Is it sneaking into the manor secretly?Or an honest visit?


    "I always think I was misled by Natasha..." Sharon muttered to herself as she quickly changed her clothes. After all, she was the only one on this plane... She was relieved.


    When she put on her uniform and habitually picked up the shield, she saw a small piece of paper on the inside of the shield.[You are fully armed, have you made a choice?If you are ready to dive in, take down the blue button next to your seat. If you plan to visit in an upright manner, press the red button next to the seat. I suggest you don¡¯t press the red button...]


    "The ghost believes you..." Sharon said, pressing the red button hard... and nothing happened... At this moment, a red light was lit in the cabin, and then a female voice sounded."The plane encountered strong convective clouds and it was a bit bumpy. Passengers are advised not to pay attention to it. Please take your seat and fasten your seat belt."


    "...What a bad luck." Sharon complained, and fastened the seat on her seat.At this moment... she felt a strong gust of wind blowing over her head...


    She couldn''t help but look up... The top of the cabin of this plane actually opened... Sharon felt bad at once, just when she was about to untie the seat belt and rush out... It was too late... Her seat was It was ejected directly--


    Chapter five hundred and twenty seven


    Sharon was carried by a parachute, floating in the air, silently looking at the clouds drifting by her side... No wonder she prepared a uniform for herself, was she afraid that she would be frozen?But she would never be grateful to Natasha...


    At this moment, the communicator in her uniform on her wrist lit up, and Sharon knew who it was without even having to open it. She pressed the access button irritably and shouted directly: "Natasha ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    "Hahahaha... I''m sorry, you must have pressed the red button, right? Sharon." As Sharon expected, at this time, the only person who contacted him through the internal channel was his friend and girlfriend.


    "But doesn''t it say that it''s a normal visit option?" Sharon asked angrily.


    "Red generally represents danger. What gave you the option of visiting red as a normal visit?" Natasha said nonsensely, she would not tell Sharon, no matter which button she chooses, the ending will not be changed¡­¡­


    "Uh-okay..." Sharon was no longer able to argue with her girlfriends, and she asked directly: "You are now throwing me into the sky tens of thousands of feet, without a map, location, how do you want me to go? Zhou Ye¡¯s manor... even if you sneak in secretly, you still have to give a coordinate... Would you ask me to look for someone to find out?"


    "I will transmit the coordinates of the manor to your terminal now. In addition, according to today''s wind speed, it is strongly recommended that you open the parachute. Otherwise, you will drift over your head..." Natasha said in her voice. A sense of ridicule.


    With a long beep, Sharon knew that this was the signal that the data had arrived. She turned on the positioning system on her wrist and found directly that she was already directly on top of the target... Helpless--only The spiral slipped off.


    Sharon chose to land in an open grassland. After landing safely, Sharon had no choice...At this time, she didn''t want to choose to sneak in secretly...


    How else would you explain to others, why did you fall directly into the manor house while wearing a combat uniform and carrying a parachute?Sharon didn''t want to let Zhou Ye see when being questioned... She didn''t want Zhou Ye to see her embarrassing appearance at all.


    Just as a boy always wants to show his best side in front of his favorite girl, a girl always wants to show his best side in front of her beloved boy. This has nothing to do with moral issues, but the most primitive. It''s just instinct.


    After quickly packing up her parachute, she packed it and placed it in a stable not far from the pasture. Sharon cautiously walked out of the stable and looked around...


    It was a little bit past one in the morning at this time, basically everything was quiet, except for the sound of insects, there was no other noise... Sharon quietly bent over and sneaked towards the target location as he did before.


    I don''t know if I don''t leave, I''m surprised when I walk.Even Sharon couldn''t help but complain about Zhou Ye."Damn rich man... it''s okay to live in such a big place."


    It took about five minutes, and Sharon ran the half-hour distance that others needed to run... She finally came to the target location, this amazingly large and luxurious villa...


    And at this time - in the monitoring room under the villa, Fenger and Yinyin are sitting in front of the monitoring wall, watching Sharon''s performance with joy...

 Chapter 391

    "This body and figure is the type that the master likes... No wonder the master teases her!" Yinyin looked at Sharon who was watching around carefully like a thief, and said with a smile: "It''s rare that Natasha also When I grow up, I know to find allies for myself."


    "You have to be considerate of Little Natasha. After all, although we have an ageless face, to her, we are always her elders..." Feng Er laughed and joked: "She wants to find a permanent ally, too. normal."


    "I don''t care... Anyway, it''s time for me to accompany the master today... But you dragged me to not let me go... I''ll find Natasha for this bill. I haven''t been with Natasha for a long time. ¡­I miss that feeling a little bit.¡± Yinyin stood up and walked toward the surveillance room.


    "What are you going to do?" Feng''er asked.


    "Since I want to make way for the newcomer and can''t accompany the master, I don''t care... But it''s always okay to play with the newcomer a little and have some fun." Yinyin said and walked out of the monitoring room.


    "Hey, don''t be too much." Feng Er confessed anxiously.


    "I have a sense of measure." Yinyin said, the whole person has disappeared from the surveillance room.


    Sharon, who knew nothing about it, hesitated while standing in front of Zhou Ye''s villa.


    After all, she came to see Zhou Ye to show her own thoughts, but is it right for her to do this... Sharon hesitated... She was afraid of being rejected by Zhou Ye, afraid of hearing bad news... I was afraid to hear Zhou Ye''s refusal... She was not a second-generation superhero, but a little girl who hadn''t completed her first love.


    "Miss, is there anything you are doing here?" A voice interrupted Sharon''s thinking. She looked up, and a beautiful maid who looked very gentle was standing at the door of the villa, looking at her strangely, as if Asking if she is lost.


    "Ah...that...I..." Sharon was at a loss for a moment. She babbled for a long time, and finally became heartbroken. She apologized to the other party first."I''m sorry...I was wrong to break into here without permission. Actually, I am a friend of Mr. Zhou Ye and came to visit him..."


    "Ah-it turned out to be the master''s friend. I''m really sorry, I have neglected you." The maid concealed her small eyes lightly, with a somewhat surprised look."But it''s so late now...Are you coming tomorrow? The master has already rested..."


    "..." Of course Sharon knew it was too late, but she was not sure if she would have the courage to do something like this again tomorrow, so she simply said, "Actually...it''s a very urgent matter... ¡­"


    "If it''s a very urgent matter, then there is no way..." the maid said, opening the door of the villa and making a please gesture: "Then please come with me to see the master..."


    "Okay, thank you so much." To be honest, Sharon was still full of guilt in cheating such a gentle maid... But if Natasha were here, she would probably shout, [Silly girl, You are too naive, maybe whoever lied to!


    That''s right, this maid is just a boring maid Chang Yinyin who came out to amuse the newcomers.


    Sharon followed Yinyin into the villa, and as soon as she entered the villa, she was shocked by the luxury inside.


    "please follow me¡­¡­"


    "Oh oh..." Yinyin''s voice awakened the sluggish Sharon and her. At this moment, she unexpectedly became a little shackled...


    "Relax, these things are just foreign objects." Yinyin calmed Sharon in a low voice: "The master said, these foreign objects are used to serve people. If people are required to serve them, wouldn''t it be the cart before the horse? Need to care about these."


    "Oh..." Although I don''t know what Yinyin''s words mean, Sharon feels so amazing.


    Seeing Sharon''s cute appearance, Yinyin can''t bear to tease her... After all, teasing a naughty child will have a sense of accomplishment, but teasing an honest child will only bring a sense of guilt and only incompetence. The talents will find a sense of superiority in those honest people.


    Yinyin, who gave up her original teasing plan, took Sharon to the door of Zhou Ye''s room on the second floor, gently helped her push the room open, and then whispered: "Master is inside...please come in."


    "Okay... Okay, thank you..." Sharon only felt that tonight was thrilling. First, she was depressed and vented her anger, and then her girlfriend helped her find the address... and then she was caught Flickering here, she looked at the concealed aspect in front of her, and a female instinct told her... after stepping into this door, her whole life would be different.


    Sharon looked around, trying to find someone to give herself a little comfort, but she saw the maid¡¯s encouraging eyes, she finally summoned all her courage and pushed open the door¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Chapter Five Hundred and Twenty Eight


    Today Zhou Ye felt very strange. According to the theory, it was Yinyin¡¯s turn to accompany him today, but he did not come, but Fenger told him through a personal terminal that Yinyin has something to be busy tonight, so he cannot come to accompany him temporarily. Up.


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye felt that he could enjoy his single time and relive the happy days when he was single...


    Just when he turned on the computer and planned to have an all-night game to find his long-lost youth, he heard that his door was opened... Zhou Ye smiled slightly, it seems that his recollection of youth can''t continue. ...


    It just made him a little surprised that the one who walked into his room was neither the maids nor his women, but a girl in a uniform he was very familiar with... "Sharon...?"


    "It''s... it''s me..." Sharon walked into the room and saw the figure she was thinking about day and night at a glance. She slowly came to Zhou Ye''s face with a bit of tension and openness, raising her face. , Looked at Zhou Ye and asked: "Have you forgotten me..."


    "How could it be..." Zhou Ye hurriedly denied. He definitely did not admit that he had forgotten about the many things he had done some time ago.


    "Then why don''t you come back to find me..." Sharon asked.


    "That..." Zhou Ye was speechless, he didn''t know how to explain this question.


    "It''s okay, I will remind you of me..." Sharon decided to listen to her girlfriend''s suggestion and use the deepest events of the two to awaken someone''s memory of herself. As she said, she took a step forward. Then he hugged Zhou Ye''s neck... and the figures of the two gradually overlapped.


    [I am a person who has been severely beaten, so I don''t dare to write below, so let''s make up for it yourself, according to the character of the hero.


    The next day¡ª¡ªearly morning¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye was awakened by the warm sunshine on his cheeks... He opened his eyes and saw the girl lying beside him at a glance... Smiling and gently helped her pull the quilt, then Zhou Ye sat Up.


    Pick up your scattered clothes on the ground and put them on.He walked into the bathroom...


    Last night, the two of them explained everything. Sharon knew why Zhou Ye had been out for so long... and Zhou Ye knew how Sharon had the courage to rush to his manor by herself... Everything was Nata. Sha''s pot.


    Regarding Natasha''s little prank, Zhou Ye said, um-he will be happier after coming a few times.


    With a few days left, Sharon, who had a taste of love and taste for the first time, naturally refused to leave Zhou Ye''s side. Every day, like a little tail, follow him, where does Zhou Ye go... You can see Sha behind him. Lun''s figure.


    Of course, taking advantage of the opportunity, Sharon also went back to a home that was not too far away. After all, her father now lives in Brooklyn, not far from Long Island...


    Zhou Ye naturally accompanied her back. To be honest, he also missed Steve a little...


    When the two appeared in front of Steve at the same time, Steve¡¯s expression was so wonderful..."You, you, you..."


    "Dad, we are together..." Sharon hugged Zhou Ye''s arm tightly as she said. She is the type who makes a decision and never repents. This is because she is more influenced by her father.


    "..." Steve looked at his daughter and his instructor speechlessly, but to be honest, if you don''t know Zhou Ye''s age, I feel that the two are perfectly matched... But the problem is that Steve knows Zhou Ye. Ye''s age."Instructor--although, I know I am not your opponent... But let''s fight."


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Steve''s waist, which was already somewhat unable to straighten up... "Forget it, I think that I would be said to bully the elderly..."


    "..." Steve sighed long: "Well, instructor, I know... I know there will be this day, and since you came back with Sharon that day, I know how soon There will be this day..."


    "How did you know? Dad?" Sharon asked curiously.


    "...If you have seen your man make four girls in five minutes, and persuade them to accompany him, you will feel that way..." Steve blanked his daughter and said speechlessly.


    "...Do you have such a glorious past?" Sharon whispered in Zhou Ye''s ear, and pinched Zhou Ye''s psoas.


    "...That''s just teasing them..." Zhou Ye explained: "In fact, after I took them out of the bar, I released their pigeons... I was not interested in that kind of woman... Steve, they bet..."


    "..." Sharon was speechless. She knew that Zhou Ye didn''t need to lie to herself. His maids were his women. She already knew. After seeing those maids, Sharon felt that she was absolutely relieved to let her men go out. , After all, it is not easy to find a beautiful girl like the maids...


    Steve looked at the couple who kissed me in front of me, and smiled helplessly: "Sharon, I support all your choices...As long as you think it''s the right thing..."


    "Thank you, Dad..." Sharon was still very happy to get her father''s approval.


    In fact, Steve couldn''t help it either. He knew that his daughter had the same personality as himself, and outsiders couldn''t persuade him to persuade him.And, to be honest, apart from Hua¡¤Xin, his instructor seems to have no other shortcomings...


    Asking for money, people are richer than the country¡ª


    For ability, although Steve didn''t know what Zhou Ye''s ability was, just looking at his appearance that had not changed over the years, he knew that his instructor was definitely not an ordinary person.


    What can he object to such a person?Besides...The high divorce rate in the United States now makes Steve and his wife often worry about whether their daughter will be entrusted to others in the future...?It''s alright now...Since he is his own instructor, there is no such thing as a daughter being abandoned.

 Chapter 392

    After all, having known Zhou Ye for so long, Steve hadn¡¯t heard of the woman Zhou Ye had abandoned him...


    In fact, everything is just to find psychological comfort for himself...Steve can only comfort himself so much.


    After Zhou Ye and Sharon had lunch at Steve''s place...they ran away in a hurry...


    It''s so embarrassing...


    Sitting in his car, Zhou Ye couldn''t help sighing, "Getting a sister''s paper and losing an old friend, is this deal worthwhile?"


    Sharon looked at her man with a faint smile, and said, "...what did you say..."


    "It''s a good deal, of course it''s a good deal..." Zhou Ye grabbed Sharon with a smile: "Friends are like clothes, sisters are like brothers..."


    Zhou Ye shamelessly changed a famous saying.


    "My dear, you already have too many hands and feet..." Sharon vomited.


    "No, I think that compared to the legendary Bodhisattva with Thousand-Hands and Thousand-Hands, I still need to work harder..." Zhou Ye clenched his fist and made the appearance of a gentleman who is constantly striving for self-improvement...


    "..." Sharon has been defeated by her own man''s shamelessness, but this is her man...Why did she accidentally fall in love with him?


    Chapter Five Hundred and Twenty Nine


    Today is Christmas-in fact, Zhou Ye didn''t like this holiday very much, because Christmas is also called the legendary dog ??abuse festival. For him, a single dog, what he used to do most during this holiday is, Holding torches and gasoline, holding high the flag of the FFF regiment, went to the street to burn heterosexuals...


    Of course, it was just burned in his mind. Let him really burn it. It is estimated that he was Jiaozuoren by the police uncle before he did it...


    Later, there were more women, and gradually Zhou Ye also began to celebrate the festival he once hated... No idea, who would call him most Westerners in the palace?


    Sitting in the study, Zhou Ye looked at the busy girls downstairs, and couldn''t help but feel the urge to take his own woman to a victory parade... but after thinking about it carefully, Zhou Ye still Gave up this idea...


    After all, if that is the case, it is estimated that he will make headlines the next day, which is not in line with his low-key style.


    Just when Zhou Ye was thinking about sweetness, the door of his study was opened, and it was Nina who walked in to retreat for a long time, thinking about her wine cellar plan... She was given a living by a maid today from her laboratory. Zhong was pulled out and changed into a short Christmas skirt.,,


    "Ye--it''s so boring..." Nina complained, and habitually sat in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    "You can consider decorating the Christmas tree for Natasha..." Zhou Ye embraced Nina and said with a smile: "Or help the maids prepare Christmas dinner?"


    "...Forget it, then I might as well go open the present." Nina jumped down and ran outside the house. She had already thought about what to do, such as secretly unpacking the gifts that the girls gave Zhou Ye. ... She wanted to do such a thing a long time ago, but she never succeeded, and was caught by the maid every time.


    "..." Zhou Ye smiled and watched Nina leap out of his house. He knew that although Nina said that she did not like Christmas, she actually enjoyed the lively atmosphere. After all, Here are all her sisters.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye felt that the golden horn on his waist was shaking. He knew that Hela was calling him...


    "Oh, popular men are busy..." Zhou Ye sighed, and opened a portal to the world of death and stepped inside...


    As soon as he walked out of the portal, Zhou Ye felt as if there were some differences in the world of death today... Uh, the heads of those zombies wandering around Mao were blood red... It looked a little more hideous. .


    "My dear... I miss you." Just as Zhou Ye was thinking about what the hell these blood-red zombies were doing, a soft and charming voice sounded. Then, a fragrant wind blew his face, Zhou Ye felt like he was pregnant. There is an extra warm body.


    Without looking, Zhou Ye knew that Hela didn''t run away...


    "Baby, can you tell me why these zombies are red on their heads?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Isn''t it Christmas today?" Hela said, pulling her hair back. In an instant, there was a red hat on top of her head, but the hat for Mao looked like an upside-down. Like a spider?


    "Baby, can''t you change your hat?" Zhou Ye couldn''t help but vomit: "Besides, those zombies don''t have red hats on their heads. It''s obviously blood stains...Where is it like Christmas? It''s just zombies coming out of the cage..."


    "...I haven''t had Christmas again... I just heard..." Hela said aggrievedly: "I thought it would be enough to wear a red hat for Christmas... But the world of death does not have a hat. , I can only let them replace it with blood... Don¡¯t you think, my dear, that these zombies look much cute when the top of your head is dyed red?"


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless. He was so cute that he didn''t feel it, and he was so terrified that he was real.


    But forget it, these things should stop hurting Hella¡¯s enthusiasm. How can I say that people are also trying to create a festive atmosphere... Although it looks more like Halloween than Christmas, anyway, after all, my own woman is already very tried.


    "Well, baby Hela, why call me so urgently? Didn''t we just meet each other the day before yesterday?" Zhou Ye asked while holding Hela, sitting down on the huge bones on the side.


    You know, Hela usually summons Zhou Ye over a week to relieve the suffering of lovesickness, but now, the frequency is obviously wrong.


    "What day is today, do you know? Honey?" Hela asked Zhou Ye with a smile.


    "Isn''t it Christmas?" Zhou Ye said in confusion, besides Christmas, is there any special holiday today?


    "My dear, today is the day when the Nine Stars Linking Pearls..." Hela said, whispering in Zhou Ye''s ear: "The Nine Stars Linking Pearls once every thirty years means that the nine kingdoms will overlap for a moment... ¡­"


    "Have you decided to play Asgard today?" Zhou Ye asked with a little excitement. To be honest, he had seen Odin displeased a long time ago... This old guy... Well, actually, to put it bluntly, Zhou Ye just It''s nothing more than to help her own women to complain about injustices. Why should their own women smash down the country and give them their hands?The old guy Odin is too eccentric.


    Don¡¯t say anything about ambitions. Zhou Ye believes that a monarch without ambition is at best a defensive monarch, and he may not be able to defend it... as long as the ambition is proportional to her ability, it¡¯s fine. What''s bad?


    "No..." Hela shook her head directly. She bit her lower lip and said in Zhou Ye''s ear: "Did you forget? Honey, what I told you last time? thing?"


    "...Uh-didn''t I say that? Because of my special physique, it is basically extremely difficult for a woman to have children..." Zhou Ye said helplessly...


    Hela had already told Zhou Ye that she wanted a child of his...Zhou Ye had also told her that because of system problems, it was difficult to have a future... Hela had experimented with countless Chinese methods without believing in evil. But they all failed... Today she brought up the old things again, wondering if she thought of a good way again?


    "The time when the nine stars joined the beads was the moment when the nine worlds merged together. I am going to give you a lord of the nine worlds..." Hela stood up as he said, then pulled Zhou Ye up and said: " Come with me, honey."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye followed helplessly. He knew how crazy women who wanted children were... At this point, it''s better not to touch Hela''s mold...


    Hela directly opened a dark green portal and took Zhou Ye into it.


    Passing through the portal, Zhou Ye found that he had reached a strange place. Here, you can see the slowly rotating Milky Way, and you can see the illusion of one world after another... But under his feet, there is nothingness. The darkness.


    "Here-where is it?"


    Chapter Five Hundred and Thirty


    Standing in this void, Zhou Ye looked at the strange scenery around him, and asked curiously, "Hela baby, where is this place? What did you bring me here for?"


    "Here is the singularity that is about to merge for a moment..." Hela said, nestling her body in Zhou Ye''s arms again, and whispered: "I want to be here... to give you the Lord of the Nine Realms. "


    "...Uh-although I don''t reject what it''s like in the void, but..." Zhou Ye looked around in a bit embarrassed... there was nothing, and some were just darkness, and the void of the nine kingdoms. shadow¡­¡­


    "Bad guy..." Hela softened and whispered: "I know my dear, you have a special body and it is difficult to have children... So, after reading the ancient literature, I found that there is another way to get offspring... ¡­"


    "What way?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Rong the soul..." Hela said, using her hand into a knife, making a imaginary gesture, and as her hand knife fell, her mouth let out a scream, and the voice seemed to have suffered. The great pain is normal... Zhou Ye was heartbroken.


    "Hela baby, what are you doing?" Zhou Ye pressed Hela anxiously.


    "I...whoo...I...whoo...I just...tore my soul..." Hela gasped and said, her face still with a painful expression, after all, this is Tearing one''s own soul...nothing else, this is the ruthless person Hela, who may not necessarily go to this hand if you change oneself...


    "...What are you doing to tear your own soul..." Zhou Ye said silently.


    "For the child, this is a necessary step..." Hela said, looking at Zhou Ye with an overdue look: "My dear, can you give me a trace of your soul?"


    "..." To be honest, if it wasn''t for Zhou Ye''s confirmation that Hela was completely committed to him, and absolutely impossible to harm him, he would have slapped him and wanted his own soul fragments?What do you want?But Hela won''t harm herself, Zhou Ye is deeply convinced of this...

 Chapter 393

    Melting souls and souls... That is naturally the fusion of souls... Zhou Ye already knows how Hela wants to make her own child... But fortunately only Hela has this ability. After all, she is a god of death. The soul''s understanding is far more profound than others. It can be said that even Gu Yi''s attainments in soul magic are not comparable to her.


    If every woman learns from Hela and wants a bit of her own soul, Zhou Ye feels that she would be done for a long time...


    "Please... honey..." Hela''s eyes were full of pleading, begging and thirst and hope, Zhou Ye knew that she was begging and begging to give her a trace of soul, and she was longing to have his child...


    "Huh--!" Zhou Ye sighed, took out the few remaining golden cores and fed Hela one, and then imitated Hela''s appearance, forcibly tore a trace of his own soul... "Do this later When things happen, tell me in advance...no, there is no more..."


    Zhou Ye only felt that at the moment of tearing his soul, his whole person was like being forcibly torn apart his flesh and blood and separated his own bones. That pain, if Zhou Ye hadn''t cared about being a man, and could not lose face in front of his own women, He screamed long ago...


    He has forgotten how long he has not experienced pain¡ªthis kind of feeling, since he had Superman, he has never experienced pain again...


    "Take... take it..." Zhou Ye opened his palm... a trace of golden soul was jumping in his palm...


    "My dear...Thank you." Hela knew how much pain her man was enduring, and agreed to this seemingly nonsense suggestion... She only felt that she died without regrets...


    "Don''t waste my soul..." Zhou Ye said weakly. The last time I experienced this pain was when he was refining his Horcrux. It seems that he will lie down for a long time...


    "Hmm..." Hela nodded vigorously, and took his soul from her man''s hand with her trembling hand... Then, together with her soul, she held it in her palm. ...


    "Ah-duo-ka-well..." A hurried and pious spell was spit out from Hela''s mouth... To be honest, she really didn''t feel low at all... After all, this is her It was the first time to cast this kind of spell...This kind of spell was old and only existed in some ancient manuscripts... She had never seen anyone cast it before.


    However, if she fails, Hela doesn''t know how she should face Zhou Ye... She can only pray for success with all her strength at this moment...


    As the curse sounded faster and faster, in Hela''s palm, the golden Zhou Ye''s soul and her black soul began to revolve around... The speed is getting faster and faster, and there is gradually a trace of fusion...


    But Hela didn¡¯t feel happy at all. According to the records in the manuscript, at this time, the soul should have been completely merged to form a new soul... However, the two souls of gold and black are still very distinct...


    Zhou Ye looked at the increasingly anxious look on Hela¡¯s face, biting his fingertips like a blessed soul, and dripping a drop of golden blood on it, and Hela seemed to feel Zhou Ye¡¯s certain thoughts, and he too His blood dripped...


    A drop of golden blood and a drop of red blood fused with each other in the middle of the soul fragments. With the fusion of the blood, the soul fragments of the two began to gradually merge together...


    When the two soul fragments completely turned into a group of brand-new souls, Hela did not hesitate to put the soul fragments into her abdomen. The group of souls passed directly through Hela''s body and entered her body... ¡­


    "I feel... I feel her birth... I feel the joy of her rebirth..." Hela covered her abdomen with her hands, and said with happiness: "My dear, our child..."


    "Yes, I felt it too..." Zhou Ye also felt at this time that an existence with a trace of blood connection with him was conceiving and nurturing in Hela''s belly...


    At this time... the phantoms of the nine kingdoms also trembled and trembled... They placed their positions very low and low as if bowing to their kings...


    "Did you see it? My dear..." Hela happily looked at the phantom of the nine kingdoms and smiled: "Our child was born the king of the nine kingdoms, and she is the absolute god of the nine kingdoms... No one can go against her decision... Give her a name... Honey."


    "Uh--" Zhou Ye, who was named incompetent, faced his first daughter in the true sense, and didn''t know what to marry?"How about Xuan Xuan?"


    "..." Although I don''t know whether the Chinese name is good or bad, Hela felt that the name was really not good... In the end she decided to give her daughter another English name."The English name is Angelina, Angelina Odinson...My child, you are destined to rule the Nine Realms..."


    Chapter 531


    "Angelina-my child, you are destined to rule the Nine Realms..." Following Hela''s whisper, the phantoms of the Nine Realms trembled slightly, as if agreeing with Hela''s words... And Hai Ra also felt the little life in her belly smile happily.


    "..." Zhou Ye was a little speechless, the world is so hot, why do you only see the Nine Realms in your eyes?Do you want to tell you...your man has laid a vast world in the galaxy?


    Forget it, let her continue to toss in the Nine Realms, and she set the goal too high...to make the world chaotic...


    "I really want to see my daughter born now..." Zhou Ye gently hugged Hela, put his hand on her abdomen, feeling the rhythm of his daughter''s life in her stomach... to be honest, This feeling of being a new father is very strange...Although Zhou Ye had raised many daughters before, it was the first time that this feeling moved him to cry...


    "My dear... The pregnancy period of the fairy palace is based on ten years..." Hela smiled and shared the knowledge of the fairy palace with her man.


    "It''s been a long time... isn''t it ten months?" Zhou Ye said, suddenly realizing something."My dear, since you are pregnant now, then come back to Earth with me... I don''t want my daughter to hear the howling ghosts and wolves in your stomach every day... It''s not good for prenatal education..."


    "Don''t... what I said, I won''t go to the earth..."


    "You have to go... for my daughter." Zhou Ye''s stubbornness also came up, and said without giving up.


    "...But I really don''t want to go to the earth..." Hela looked at Zhou Ye pitifully, and she was smart and started to use the tragic offensive."Here, although I can only see you once in a few days, you belong to me after all... Honey, do you think that when I come to earth, seeing your women will be happy? If you are in a bad mood, we My good daughter will also be in a bad mood..."


    Hela didn¡¯t say anything about the rest, but obviously, Zhou Ye already understood... This girl kidnapped herself with her daughter... Really, Zhou Ye sighed, there is no way, he has to do it. Yeah, who made him have more women... However, after Hela finished giving birth, she must be brought to the earth, together with her own women... When the time comes, there will be some moths.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye sighed and said, "Then I will go back now and let Umbrella''s construction team come over..."


    "The construction team? What do you want the construction team?" Hela asked curiously.


    "Of course it is to build your new residence..." Zhou Ye said helplessly, "Since you refuse to go back with me, and you now have our daughter, how could I let you live in the cave again?"


    To be honest, Hela¡¯s residence is a cave. This girl is totally incompetent in housework... If it weren¡¯t for her as a god of death, she wouldn¡¯t need to eat or drink, she would have starved to death... But now, Zhou Ye would definitely not Let her live in the cave again.


    Even if she strongly opposed it, it was useless. In order to create a perfect living condition for his daughter, Zhou Ye had already begun to consider the possibility of building a playground in the world of death...


    "But... honey, I think my current residence is pretty good..." Hela said innocently, but Zhou Ye glared back...what is good?A few animal skins are the window... The magic books scattered everywhere let people know that there is a living here, or else they thought it was a beast''s lair...


    "Let''s go back first..." Zhou Ye said, holding Hela, directly opened a portal and walked out...


    After all, I just came here to allow my daughter to absorb the dissipated energy of the nine worlds when it was formed, so as to have a soul connection with the nine worlds. Now, my daughter has formed and is slowing down in the mother. Slow pregnancy and nurturing, there is no need to be there anymore, because Angelina¡¯s connection with the Nine Worlds has been formed...


    Zhou Ye''s portal opened directly at the door of Hela''s house, saying that it was the door...In fact, Hela found a large cave at the top of the highest mountain and lived in...


    Looking at this slightly shabby arrangement, to be honest, when Zhou Ye came for the first time, he still felt emotional and emotional, but now that Hela has her own daughter, she can''t let her live in the cave. In...the air is not circulating, and there is moisture...


    "Don''t live in this place from now on..." Zhou Ye said, and with a light wave of his hand, an extremely strong force moved the entire high and towering mountain directly to the ground...


    "Ah-my book... my ship... my home..." Hela looked at the home that she had lived in for thousands of years and disappeared instantly. She immediately looked at her man with tears in her eyes. It was the accusation of [You ruined my house].


    At this time, Zhou Ye, the idiot dad who had fallen into a plan to build a future playground for his daughter, ignored Hela''s complaint. He opened a portal directly and walked in.


    "Bad guy... my home..." Hela looked at the mountains and peaks that were in ruins under her feet, and touched her stomach without tears, and said to her daughter: "Baby Angelina, my Little angel...Your father is really a big badass, and he ruined his mother''s house...From then on, our mother and daughter will be on the streets...Blowed by the wind, caught in the rain...It''s so pitiful..."


    With a sound of "pop--" Hela almost jumped up from being beaten. She only saw it at this time. I don''t know when Zhou Ye came back...He kept taking out all kinds of things from his wristband. Material, while saying: "Don''t sue my daughter indiscriminately... Yours is also called residence?"


    "But, but... after all, it can cover the wind and rain..." Hela pleaded with some words, "It''s better than no place to live..."


    "Hey, my daughter must have her own castle..." Zhou Ye said and raised his hand slightly. He once again used the magical power that interferes with reality. The earth surged with his thoughts, and the land was flowing like flowing water. But they violate the laws of physics in reality, because they are gathering together, and soon... a high mountain rises up from the ground... Up to now, all of Zhou Ye''s tasks have been completed, and he has already served his daughter. Laying the foundation for the future home...


    A portal was opened again, and Zhou Ye''s figure jumped in again...


    "Baby Angelina, do you think your father looks like a fool..." Hela looked at her busy man, her eyes were a little moist and moist, even her father, Odin, never gave her this Some of her cares are just... hope, hope that she will lay more land for Asgard, never cared whether she slept well, whether she was dressed warm... all he cares about is what he will do today The place was included in the rule of Asgard.


    But in the end, the poor worm himself was abandoned and abandoned... Hela didn¡¯t know where he was wrong. As the daughter of Odin and the first heir to the king, shouldn¡¯t he inherit the position of the king? ?And... many of these areas were shot down by yourself, why should you be exiled?Just because of ambition?


    During the thousands of years in exile, she kept reflecting on where she had done wrong... But in the end, she came up with an answer. It was not her that was wrong, but Odin, because Odin wanted to change her own The throne was passed on to his son... Therefore, she, the prince who made great achievements for Asgard, became an eyesore.


    And at this moment, Zhou Ye let her know again what her family should look like...Family...It is the family who warms each other, and it is the family who cares about whether you are dressed warm and eaten... Hela feels that at this moment, she Very happy. Although her encounter with Zhou Ye was full of drama, the ending was so beautiful...it was enough.


    There was also a rhythm in Hela¡¯s belly, as if comforting her mother. Hela with a happy smile, holding her belly, whispered: "Angelina, my baby, mom is fine , Mom just feels very happy... unprecedented happiness."


    Just when Hela was chatting with her daughter happily, the portal opened again... This time, the portal opened at the foot of the mountain... With the opening of this giant portal, a team of construction machinery was in order Driving into this world where no living person has ever set foot...At this moment, there seems to be a touch of warmth in this dead country.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Thirty Two


    Looking at the brightly lit construction camp at the foot of the mountain, and gradually some popular construction camp, Hela asked silently: "My dear, you ruined my residence, and now, the new residence still needs time to be built...I Just want to ask, dear, where do we live tonight?"

 Chapter 394

    "Don''t worry, Hela baby, I have arranged your residence..." Zhou Ye confidently embraced Hela''s waist and said triumphantly.


    "...Say okay first, I will never go to the earth..." Hela stared at her man with caution, for fear that Zhou Ye would use the time needed to build her new residence as a reason to bring herself to To the earth.


    "Hey--!" Zhou Ye snorted uncomfortably. This girl actually saw her plan through in an instant... But fortunately, she always likes to prepare with two hands, otherwise this time she would really be a tragedy...


    "You just screamed, right? Honey, you really want to take me back to Earth..." Hela immediately looked like weeping, holding her belly in her hand, and said aggrievedly: " Angelina, my baby, your father is a big badass...he actually..."


    "That''s definitely your illusion, I definitely didn''t succumb..." Zhou Ye explained hurriedly. He is not afraid now, even if Hela is suing his daughter...


    Hela looked at Zhou Ye''s nervous look, and there was a slight smile on her face. She was actually not angry, but she just wanted to see the look of her own man''s stupid dad...so cute.


    "So where do I live with my daughter at night?" Hela smiled triumphantly. She is now holding the princess to make the princess her father. The baby Angelina in her belly is her biggest support. As for waiting for the baby to be born After coming down, will he be found by his own man?Hela said that there is no rush for that kind of thing, anyway, there are still ten years...


    "I''ve prepared your temporary residence long ago..." Zhou Ye said, pointing to a flat land below.


    Hela followed Zhou Ye''s guidance and saw that a team of construction workers was busy splicing some modules...These are modular residences...usually used for military purposes.


    However, it is clear that Zhou Ye is now using it to build his own temporary residence for women...All the walls and ceilings of this kind of residence are made of one-piece polymer materials, and all the circuits and pipes have been integrated in it. When not in use, it is just a piece of board that does not seem to be of any use. When you want to use it, just splice them together like building blocks.


    Of course, Zhou Ye can also use time gems to speed up the construction of his little princess¡¯s future castle. However, if he wants to speed up the progress by a thousand times, he must use the power of time personally when he is off. Zhou Ye is absolutely unwilling. What he did, because he didn''t want to leave his little princess right now, let alone preside over the time circle inside.


    Therefore, at present, the entire project is progressing at a hundred times the speed. With such a time schedule, Zhou Ye does not need to personally preside over the magic circle, just use the power of time to set up the magic circle.


    Not to mention the lazy Zhou Ye, just talk about Hela who saw the scene below.


    She saw a building that was completely different from Asgard''s style, which was rapidly taking shape. This building looked only two stories high, but it seemed to give people a very warm and comfortable feeling."Is that my temporary residence?"


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye had already prepared with both hands. If he could flick Hella to the earth, he could flick it to the earth. If he didn''t flick the earth, he couldn''t freeze his daughter''s mother... Anyway, Hella is also the first It doesn''t matter if a woman gave birth to him an heir.


    "That thing can really live?" Hela looked at the bungalows built up like building blocks with some hesitation, full of doubts. Although this thing looks beautiful, can it really live?


    "It''s almost done. You''ll know if I take you in." Zhou Ye didn''t explain, as he grabbed Hela, and walked towards her residence in the next few days...


    "Okay..." Hela can only follow her man to take a look at this time...


    When the two came to the bungalow, the main body of the villa was almost completely completed.The boosters outside that helped to fix the modules have been disassembled...


    "Master..." Seeing Zhou Ye walking over, all the busy Umbrella employees put down their work and respectfully saluted the two of Zhou Ye.


    "Are these all your subordinates? My dear." When Hela saw these people looking at her men, the enthusiasm in her eyes was very familiar to her. Once, the soldiers she led used this I looked at myself with zealous eyes, because I could lead them to victory after victory... But now... the soldiers might have been cleaned up by their father long ago.


    "Yes, they are all Umbrella employees." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "These are all good fighters..." Hela looked at the construction workers who could easily lift a few tons of heavy objects... couldn''t help but admire, even if it was in the fairy palace Asgard, which is known for its force. Are you a warrior?


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled noncommitantly. He won''t tell Hela that these are just ordinary employees whose bodies and bodies have undergone preliminary strengthening. The real Umbrella combat force''s ability will be a few blocks away. distance¡­¡­


    He didn''t want Hela to have the idea of ??conquering the Nine Realms for his daughter now. These things will be discussed when his daughter grows up. Now, her task is to take a good rest, wait for delivery, and take care of the child at home... ¡­


    "Go, let''s go in and take a look at your temporary residence in the next few days..." Zhou Ye said, taking Hela and walking directly into the open door of the bungalow...


    The inside has been cleaned up...There are also several Umbrella employees who are busy checking the electrical circuits and plumbing of the villa to ensure that there will be no problems in use...


    Zhou Ye waved to them so that they don''t need to be too excited, just keep busy with them... Then turned to look at Hela, smiled and asked: "How is it? Baby, are you satisfied with your temporary residence?"


    "Although it''s a bit small... but... it looks okay..." Hela said proudly and Jiao said that this temporary residence was OK. In fact, in her heart, she liked it for the first time, although it seemed not. Large, but very warmly furnished villa...


    Downstairs is a large combination of a living room and a kitchen. In the living room, there are several sets of lazy sofas, which makes people have an urge to lie down. At the front of the sofa is a large The display screen... occupies a whole wall. Although I don''t know what it is for, Hela guessed that it should have its own use, otherwise the man would not put it in the living room so conspicuously. The location is actually just a large-screen TV...but Asgard doesn''t have it, so Hela didn''t recognize it...


    In the kitchen, Hela found that she could not recognize a few things. It was Zhou Ye who showed her how to use them one by one. Only then did she understand that the thing that could catch fire was actually used for cooking...


    To be honest, although some of the science and technology of Asgard in the fairy palace have surpassed the earth a lot, but in terms of entertainment, music and enjoyment, the earth can proudly claim to be ahead of Asgard by hundreds of years...


    Under Zhou Ye¡¯s hand-in-hand instruction, Hela learned to use various household appliances... She learned to watch dog blood series on the large-screen TV in the living room... Although there is no TV signal in the Kingdom of Death, Zhou Ye found it for her. There are a lot of video tapes on the earth, and there are also many. They are collections brought by Zhou Ye¡¯s women from the real world, such as Korean dramas like Men from the Stars...


    For the time being, Hela was relieved to be pregnant women who were expecting or giving birth under Zhou Ye¡¯s comfort. Although she didn¡¯t show her feelings now, for Zhou Ye, if she moved, Zhou Ye felt like she wanted to follow her. Your own fate is the same...no way, you have to understand the suffering of an old man who is several thousand years old and has his true blood descendant for the first time.


    Chapter 533


    The next morning--


    Hela woke up from her sleep, and she found that she liked this soft couch, which was tens of thousands of times stronger than her original animal skin...With her strong willpower, Hela got rid of this The attractiveness of the soft couch slowly opened his eyes.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw the face of her own man, Hela loved this feeling... To be honest, I can see the face of her own man at the first sight every morning when I wake up, Hela feels that it is definitely the world The happiest thing to do, of course, there are not many such times.


    "My dear..." Hela raised her hand and stroked Zhou Ye''s cheek lightly, with a slight smile on her face: "It''s time to get up..."


    "...Huh...huh..." The only answer to her was the snoring of her own man...


    Hella squeezed Zhou Ye''s nose playfully. To tell the truth, nothing happened to the two of them last night. They just slept quietly... After all, Hella is now a pregnant woman, and Zhou Ye does it for his little princess. For this reason, I dare not toss her old mother.


    Holding Hela, who was holding Zhou Ye''s different words, thought that Zhou Ye would wake up soon, but...but found that her man was still asleep...this is very abnormal...


    You know, although Zhou Ye usually lowered his five senses, he should definitely be able to wake up from the disturbance of this situation...


    Hela started to panic... She didn''t know why her man was so sleepy...


    "My dear, don''t scare me..." Hela''s cry was full of crying, and she was already a little bit arrogant.


    However, to her disappointment, Zhou Ye still did not wake up...


    "..." Hela hurriedly used the soul spell to look at Zhou Ye. This is her ability. She is in charge of all the souls of Asgard. It can be said that even if it is terminally ill, as long as Hela is willing, he can let Asi Guardian''s people healed, but she rarely used this power.


    In the eyes of her soul, her own man''s soul is a little weak...Otherwise, there is nothing serious about it...


    She knew that this was the sequelae of the birth of her daughter yesterday. Her own man cut her own soul. In fact, she should have had such sequelae. However, the moment Angelina entered Hela''s body and began to conceive and nurture, the nine major The world has separated a trace of their world origin and entered Hela''s body. Although the world origin of this thread was given by the nine worlds to her future darling Angelina, while entering Angelina''s body, It also nourishes the mother who gave birth to her, Hela-her soul and body are strengthened a lot by the gifts of the nine worlds at that moment.


    It can be said that Hella is now stronger than before...


    But, obviously, Zhou Ye didn''t have this treatment... He first split his soul, and then ran around to create the most comfortable living environment for his daughter.


    All this was supported by Zhou Ye''s excitement and excitement about the upcoming birth of an heir.However, when he fell asleep... Zhou Ye''s soul could no longer be supported. In order to protect himself, his body automatically fell into a deep sleep...


    Hela is already panicking...but she can''t go to the earth. Although she is not afraid of her father Odin now, she intends to concentrate on giving birth to her own man. She does not plan to be with her father. Go to war...


    Hela, who looked a little panicked, put on his clothes quickly and flew towards the construction site in the distance...


    "The mistress-the master explained it, the inside is too messy to prevent you from entering the construction site..." A man in Umbrella''s black uniform stopped Hela who was planning to forcibly enter the construction site, and he respected the sea. Pull explained the reason.


    "No... Ye, he fell asleep... I need someone to help..." Hela said anxiously.


    "What? Something happened to the master?" Although Hela''s speech speed was a bit too fast, and there were some fairy palace slang, but the security guard had already figured out what Hela meant, and at this time he couldn''t care much. Directly rushed into the construction site, inside a semi-permanent portal shining with golden light, and after making a few gestures with the gatekeeper, he rushed into the portal immediately.


    Hela waited anxiously. She knew that her man''s men must be looking for help...


    What did not disappoint her was that the time was not long. When the portal flashed, a group of women appeared in front of the portal... Then, a steady stream of women were teleported over... Although most of them were wearing maid costumes Maid.


    As soon as the maids came, they unceremoniously took over the defense work here, and the employees of Umbrella also handed over their jobs willingly...Of course they knew how powerful they were to dominate the maids around them.

 Chapter 395

    Soon, a group of women saw Hela with an anxious look and walked directly towards her...


    "Hela, we met again..." Gu Yi had met Hela a few times and of course acted as an introducer for everyone.


    "Leave those alone..." Hela saw Gu Yi as if she saw a savior, grabbed Gu Yi and rushed towards his temporary residence... "Ye has fallen asleep now because of his soul injury..."


    "Why is my dear soul hurt?" The question was naturally Mrs. Hydra Ophelia. She was originally in Zhou Ye''s manor, waiting to spend Christmas with her own man, but Zhou Ye didn''t have it all night. Come back...this makes them so angry that they received news from Umbrella this morning that something happened to their man in the world of death...


    That''s why all the girls come here. You know, there were many women who were waiting to spend Christmas with Zhou Ye yesterday...


    "I...I..." Hela told the truth, she didn''t know what to say, she didn''t know, if she told the news that she was pregnant with her own man''s heir, would she be torn by these women Crush... After all, jealous women can do everything.


    And, to be honest, Hela doesn''t want to fight now, after all, there is still a small life conceived in her belly...


    "The most important thing now is to see how my dear is going...I''ll talk about the others later." Gu Yi directly stopped Ophelia''s questioning.


    "Okay, I hope my dear is okay..." Ophelia has a worried face on her face, she feels that her heart is caught by a hand, and she is almost out of breath...


    The women are also worried. They can no longer pursue the matter of their men who left them last night and came to the world of death to find Hela... They only prayed for their men to be safe. This is for them. The greatest happiness.


    Chapter five hundred and thirty four


    After a few people talked, they came to Hela''s villa. After all, because they were worried about their man, the women were very fast. They couldn''t wait to see how their man was.


    When he came to her villa, Hela walked at the forefront without letting her go. She took the first class of ancient women and walked directly into the bedroom on the second floor.


    Seeing Zhou Ye lying on the couch still sleeping, Gu Yi hurried a few steps, rushed to the couch, stretched out his hand, opened Zhou Ye''s eyelids and looked at it, and after testing it with soul magic, for a long time. After that, he breathed a sigh of relief: "My dear, it''s okay, but my soul has suffered some trauma. I only need to rest for a few days and I will wake up..."


    "That''s great..." Hela heaved a sigh of relief when he heard Gu Yi''s words. It was easy to let her kill people. Let her save people... If it was from Asgard, then she still There are means, but obviously, Zhou Ye is not from Asgard.


    "My dear is fine..."


    "It scares me to death..."


    "Great¡­¡­"


    The women who rushed in with them were also a little relieved... After all, Zhou Ye didn''t return home all night at Christmas last night. Although they were a little angry, when they heard that their man had an accident, their anxious hearts were filled with all kinds of things. Lenovo...I''m afraid that my man will get hurt by fighting with whom...


    Now, hearing Gu Yi¡¯s words, everyone was relieved. Anyway, among this group of people, except for Hela, the understanding of the ancient couple of souls is clearer. In these areas, the ancient couple''s cognition of souls has surpassed Hela.


    "I don''t know why my dear soul was wounded... But, I think, it may have something to do with you." Gu Yi said, looking at Hela, the wisdom in his eyes was like seeing through all Hela''s plans."I felt a new soul power in your body. That young soul gave me a very close feeling, just like my dear..."


    "...?" The girls also looked at Hela, they were waiting for Hela''s answer.


    "Yes..." Hela confessed openly in the face of the women''s questions, anyway, it was impossible to escape it.She had already figured it out just now on the road, no matter how jealous and jealous these women were, they couldn''t hurt themselves...because they had their own male heirs in their stomachs..."In order to give birth to my dear blood, my dear and I cut our own souls... This child has my soul sympathy with my dear soul... is the heir of me and Ye..."


    Hearing Hela¡¯s words, the expressions on the faces of the girls are simply wonderful, some are jealous, some are envious, some are bitter, and some are sad... Hela is carefully observing the expressions of the girls, she wants Discern all the girls and see who may become their enemy and who may become their ally in the future...


    However, what Hella didn''t expect was that these women had ugly expressions when they heard that they had children of their own men, but in the end, their expressions calmed down... and they weren''t that kind of cover-up. Calm, but the kind of real peace, Hela is confident that she can still see their true feelings...


    "You, aren''t you jealous?" Hela asked in a daze.


    "Of course jealousy, and jealousy is about to die..." Ophelia said, walking a few steps towards Hela, and asked softly: "Is it a boy or a girl? What''s his name?"


    "Uh-it''s a girl, Ye said that her Chinese name is Xuan Xuan, and her English name is Angelina Odinson." Hela replied in a daze.


    "Can I feel her?" Ophelia''s face was even pleading...


    "...Well..." Hela finally agreed to Ophelia''s request, because she didn''t see malice in this woman''s soul.


    "Thank you so much..." Ophelia said, carefully placing her hand on Hela''s belly... In fact, she didn''t feel anything at all at this time, but Ophelia was still satisfied. Sighed: "Dear baby girl...His Royal Highness the future princess, hello, I am your mother Ophelia, you and many mothers are looking forward to your birth... Come out, Little guy...you will be the happiest princess in the world."


    "..." Hela was speechless. She didn''t expect Ophelia to treat her own daughter as her daughter. However, Zhou Ye had already explained this kind of thing. All of the women are the mothers of their daughters...Angelina will never lack maternal love.


    "Do you know?" Ophelia retracted her hand contentedly, and then sat in front of Hela.He whispered: "When we just learned that you gave birth to an heir for my dear, we were crazy about being jealous..."


    "But..." Hela just wanted to speak, but was interrupted by Ophelia.


    "Don''t rush to speak, listen to me." Ophelia said: "We are all in love with Ye, and we are willing to give everything we have for him... and he is also very good to us, except for some caress... ¡­"


    After hearing Ophelia''s words, the women nodded in agreement, even Hela had to agree with Ophelia''s words.


    "What is the greatest happiness of a woman? Of course it is to give birth to his beloved man..." Ophelia said, with sadness on her face."However, our man is so different...Although he has invincible power, he can''t make us give birth to his heirs... We have been sad, pained, and desperate... even I had to use Umbrella¡¯s technology came to him to give birth to a daughter, although this daughter has no blood connection with him... to be precise, it is just my daughter."


    "..." Hela looked at the sadness on Ophelia''s face, she could feel the pain of this woman.


    "But... now you have once again lit a lamp of hope for us..." The sadness on Ophelia''s face was swept away, and she said with a smile: "With your successful precedent, believe, It won¡¯t take long... we will be able to give birth to his beloved heirs... give him hundreds and thousands of daughters, so that he has no time to go out and flow..."


    "...Uh-don''t you also want my dear to tear the soul and give birth to heirs?" Hela feels that she can prepare for her own man... This group of women will definitely tear her dear Shattered.


    "How is it possible..." Ophelia rolled her eyes and said: "In that case, how many times can my dear be split the soul no matter how strong it is?"


    "Then you?" Hela asked curiously.


    "Of course it points out another research direction for us..." Ophelia said indifferently: "Before we were obsessed with analyzing the secrets of my dear body, and ignored the matters of the soul. I''m desperate, but the fact that you have a dear heir makes us full of hope again. This time I plan to go back and include the soul study in the highest sequence of all research projects between Umbrella and Hydra... "


    "The soul is very mysterious...Even if I am, I dare not say that I have completely mastered the essence of the soul for thousands of years..." Hela explained.


    "It''s okay... what we have is an endless life span to do this thing." Ophelia said indifferently: "Maybe one day, my dear will say in a world where there is a way to improve the essence of the soul? At that time, Maybe we can have his heirs...we have time to wait."


    "Maybe not just the soul, but also the body..." Gu Yi, who had just given Zhou Ye''s mouth-to-mouth medicine, interrupted Ophelia and said: "The high degree of unity of body and soul can solve your problems. problem¡­¡­"


    "What kind of future do you see...?" Ophelia asked curiously.


    "Our future... only have daughters, we won''t have sons..." After Gu Yi said this, he said nothing.


    "... My daughter is very good, I think my daughter is the cutest..."


    "Yes, I like my daughter..."


    "It seems, my dear also likes daughters and dislikes sons..."


    "Yeah, really..."


    Hela silently looked at the girls in the house, and seemed to have fallen into a big discussion about why my dear loves her daughter and not her son. At this moment, Gu Yi slowly walked to her side and whispered in her ear. Said: "Thank you..."


    "Why do you want to thank me?" Hela asked in confusion.


    "Because of your choice, our future will change..." Gu Yi explained in a low voice: "In the original future that I see, none of us will have children, although this is for us who have endless lives. It''s not a big deal, but...a woman without children is incomplete...so thank you."


    Chapter 535


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, Zhou Ye finally woke up from his sleep. He felt that he had a good night¡¯s sleep. All his exhaustion seemed to have been driven away by this sleep. Every cell throughout his body was filled with it. vitality.


    "So comfortable..." Zhou Ye closed his eyes and stretched out a lazy waist, but this lazy waist only stretched halfway, his movements stopped, because he found that there were people in front of him, and they were all It''s his women, each of them looks at themselves with that kind of surprise...


    Zhou Ye was already taken aback by this strange scene."You, why are you here?"


    "My dear, you finally woke up... Did you know that you almost scared me to death..." Hela was the first to jump up, and the man who hugged him began to cry.

 Chapter 396

    "Honey, I''m so worried about you..."


    "You villain, do you know that you are almost scaring the sisters to death..."


    "Master, if I do this again next time, I will definitely ban your feet..."


    Seeing the girls who rushed up and rushed to express their opinions, Zhou Ye felt that his head was two times bigger."Stop --, who can tell me what the hell is going on? Why are you in this world of the dead?"


    "...I''ll tell my dear." Hela said, looking at the girls, she seemed to be asking for their opinions.


    All the women naturally agreed when they saw Hela, after all, the thing happened here...she still has the most say.


    "My dear, I have slept for many days..." Hela said, telling how she discovered Zhou Ye''s abnormal situation that morning, and then how she called the girls...all of them were told to those who had just woke up. Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye quietly listened to Hela''s narration of what happened when he was asleep, then he looked at the daughters still surrounding him, and asked silently, "So, I will fall asleep only because I cut the soul fragments. Is the reason for it?"


    "Yes, dear." It was Gu Yi who answered his question this time. "What you did this time is a bit too reckless..."


    The women also looked at their man with grotesque eyes, and blamed him for cutting their souls rashly and making them so worried.


    "Ahem...I''m not doing this for our baby too..." Zhou Ye touched his nose a little embarrassingly. Speaking of his baby, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but turn his attention to Hela again, slightly eager. Asked: "Hela baby, has our little princess behaved these days? Has he kicked you?"


    "My Angelina is very good..." Hela replied with a smile, her hands holding her belly unconsciously, her face shining with maternal brilliance...


    "My little princess, she will definitely be a well-behaved little beauty in the future!" Zhou Ye smiled and put his hand on Hela''s belly, feeling his child with the power of his heart."Little baby, you will be the happiest little princess in the future, because...you have so many mothers who are looking forward to your arrival."


    The women looked at the appearance of their men, with a smile on their faces, pushing themselves and others. They knew that when they gave birth to their own man''s blood in the future, they must be looking forward to the same.


    "By the way, my dear, what will Angelina''s castle look like in the future?" Ophelia asked curiously.


    "My little princess''s castle, of course, is the most majestic, most spectacular, and most beautiful castle." Zhou Ye said, at a point on the terminal on his wrist, a three-dimensional projection of the luxurious castle appeared in front of the women. .


    I saw that the castle was built entirely on the hillside, surrounded by mountains, gardens everywhere, and amusement facilities everywhere, embellishing the entire castle as beautiful as a castle in a fairy tale.


    "Hmm-I always feel that something is missing?" Ophelia looked at the majestic castle in front of her, frowning and thinking, suddenly, she clapped her hands and said, "My dear, there is still a large fountain missing here. ..."


    "Yes, but I think it would be better to add a canopy to the castle, after all, the sky here is too bad, it looks very depressing..." Medusa also said.


    "It would be great if there is another lake below..." This is Peggy''s opinion.


    "We should add a piece of grassland so that our future little princess can ride a horse when nothing is wrong..." This is Natasha''s opinion.


    "A music plaza should be added to the fountain... Can music cultivate sentiment..." This is Nina''s opinion.


    "A dense forest should be added here, so that the little princess can have a place to satisfy her desire for adventure in the future. You know, the child''s thirst for knowledge is very strong." As the most loving Mei Lai Li, she naturally considers things from the perspective of the future little princess."It''s best to stock some cute animals inside, such as rabbits, pandas..."


    Zhou Ye watched the discussion of his own women speechlessly. During this meeting, the castle he prepared for his little princess had been enlarged by about three times... However, he also had to admit that his women seemed to say All of them have such a trace of truth, just wave your hand, break up the original design, and start again...


    The redesign of the castle this time directly called Umbrella¡¯s several design teams into the world of death, in front of Zhou Ye, to design. They must also meet the strange requirements of their mistresses...


    To be honest, Hela, who is Angelina''s biological mother, was the most silent. She didn''t ask for anything. Hela felt very touched when she watched the girls rushing to design her future castle for her little baby. ...


    For the first time, she felt, as if joining Zhou Ye''s harem or palace was nothing big.After all, these sisters treat themselves very kindly...


    "What''s the matter? Baby?" As the words sounded, Hela found that she was embraced in a warm embrace, without turning her head, she knew that this was her man.


    "No...nothing, I think the sisters are very friendly..." Hela said, leaning her body back slightly, and whispered: "They are really looking forward to the birth of Angelina... ¡­"


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye raised his head with arrogance and arrogance. He can proudly say that in his harem, there may be some small disputes, small contradictions and so on, but in big things. No one will put eye drops on him."Our little baby, the future will be very happy."


    "Hmm...!" Hela completely agreed with her man''s opinion. During his sleep these days, the sisters almost spoiled her, although Hela knew it was because of the baby in her stomach. , But this feeling is really good. Hela is already a little worried about how her daughter will be spoiled by them in the future. Should I discuss with my dear and let him play the role of a strict father?


    Thinking of this, Hela couldn''t help but glance at her own man, and then gave up this stupid idea... Her own man couldn''t close her happily, and she never went down with her hand on her stomach... Obviously, the favorite Little Angelina¡¯s person is this guy who didn¡¯t run away...


    It seemed that he was the only one to play the role of the Yan mother... Hela thought helplessly.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Thirty Six


    Three days later, the new design plan came out... The chief designer who looked tired in front of him, but had mad and enthusiastic eyes in his eyes... Zhou Ye silently patted him on the shoulder and said: " These days, it¡¯s really hard for you."


    "Master, my subordinates don''t work hard. I feel extremely honored to be able to design her castle for the future princess." The chief designer said excitedly: "Thinking that the future Princess will live in the castle designed by the subordinate, the subordinate I feel that I die without regret."


    Zhou Ye knew that this guy was not just talking.He knows how difficult his gang of women are. The so-called hard to deal with means that you can''t make things that everyone can praise. You know, this is closely related to the living environment and growth environment of the women.


    For example, the requirements of the Greek gods represented by Athena for the future castle of the little princess Umbrella is that it must be majestic and magnificent, or it is not worthy of her identity as the first princess of Umbrella, who crosses the world.


    Nina Stark¡¯s requirements for the castle are that it must be high-tech and convenient¡ª


    And a small family like Mei Riley, Biyu''s request for the castle is to be warm and not cold.


    And what female agents like Natasha and Peggy have for the castle is that they must be safe.


    Yesterday, the mother and daughter of Nova Supreme Nova, who came to the earth to find her own man, were also involved in this big discussion. Nova was even interested in bringing well-known architectural drawings of the Nova Empire for thousands of years for designers. reference.


    It has to be said that the architectural ideas of the New Star Empire also gave the chief designer a lot of inspiration. Under his leadership, the design team worked all night and even entered Umbrella¡¯s inherent time barrier and spent a year. Only then did I come up with a design drawing that I felt satisfied with.


    Zhou Ye patted the chief designer on the shoulder and said with a smile: "It''s time to start..."


    "Yes. Dominate." The chief designer saluted excitedly.Then he ran all the way to the temporarily constructed podium, standing on this platform, he felt that this might be the most glorious moment in his life.


    "Cough cough... good master, good mistresses." The chief designer said to the women sitting in the audience and Zhou Ye: "I am the chief designer in charge of the castle design this time, Shi Steven Kitto, I will be the master and explain our design ideas to the mistresses."


    Steven said, gently pressing a button on the large three-dimensional projector beside him, and in an instant, countless rays of light shot out from the projector, directly in mid-air, forming a majestic castle look .


    I saw that this castle was still built on the hill, but when it was a little different, there were four small suspended mountains around the castle, like guards guarding the castle, guarding the main castle.


    "This castle has a total of 12,000 large and small rooms. After referring to various design schemes between the various palaces, we decided to use sky bridges to connect... Of course, under the sky bridge, there are various gardens and gardens. Beautiful scenery is everywhere..." Steven introduced: "The entire castle has a total of 120 fountains, 214 large and small gardens, and we also designed a viewing lake around the castle, a racetrack, and Forest Adventure and so on..."


    Following his introduction, the large three-dimensional projection map above is constantly turning over, and even the underground, the reactor that provides energy to the entire castle is clearly shown...


    Finally, when he finished the introduction, Peggy asked her own question."Hi designer, I have a small question."


    "Mother, please ask questions."


    "Why are the four floating islands used?" Peggy asked strangely: "You haven''t introduced these four floating islands just now."


    "I didn''t do it. I plan to introduce these four floating islands last, but since you asked the mistress, I will answer you now." Steven said triumphantly: "This castle, for the sake of safety, let¡¯s refer to it. Attlan¡¯s design plan. When in danger...please see."


    Following Steven¡¯s words, the entire castle is based on four floating islands, and a protective shield envelopes the entire castle.


    "Of course, the biggest role of these four floating islands is not to be used as the base point of the protective cover, providing the castle with forty times the defensive capacity of the Attilan protective cover. At the same time, it is also an important part of the entire counterattack plan."


    With the sound of his words, the four floating islands inlaid on the protective shield stretched out long barrels, and beams of destruction were sprayed out in all directions...because the four floating islands in a defensive state are It keeps flying around the castle in a circle, so for the artillery fire above it, there is no dead end...


    Zhou Ye could tell at a glance that those guys actually installed the annihilation cannon used on the mothership on the floating island...


    "Is this a weapon?"


    "Of course not, Lord." Steven said, with a slight click, "When we encounter an unstoppable offensive and have to retreat, we can completely lift the entire castle into the sky..."

 Chapter 397

    Following Steven''s words, the entire castle including the surrounding buildings broke away from the earth''s crust and flew into the air.Zhou Ye nodded. He knew that this was the designer using Attilan''s technology.


    "We can even reach outer space. By then, these four floating islands will become four satellites flying around the main castle, and provide energy for the main castle. It is conservatively estimated that the entire castle can be maintained for tens of thousands of years... "Following Steven''s words, gravitational waves suddenly appeared around the main castle flying in the void, and these gravitational waves were provided by these four floating islands.


    Zhou Ye knew that this was based on the gravitational kinetic energy technology of the Sovereign tribe.


    "Of course, usually... these four floating islands are only used as a viewing platform..." Steven laughed.


    "How do I feel that the castle I gave my daughter to has become a war machine?" Zhou Ye felt a little speechless... These designers, is it because the mothership has too many designs?Why do you always want to put weapons on it?


    "I think it''s pretty good." Hela is very satisfied with this design. For her belligerent, she feels very happy that her daughter can receive such a war fortress.


    "Well, I think it''s good too." Peggy thinks this castle is safe.


    "The scenery is beautiful..." Ophelia looked at the flying bridges between the castles, which looked unique and beautiful.


    "It''s magnificent..." Athena also felt very good, at least the whole building was very majestic.


    "It feels so warm inside... I really want to live in now..." May Riley likes the interior inside. The warm-toned decoration makes her feel very homely.


    "This castle feels very convenient..." Nina took a fancy to the fast elevators all over the castle during the emergency.


    "Such a big horse farm, the little princess can ride horses in the future..." Natasha drooled as she looked at the pasture, she was already looking forward to the appearance of riding a horse with her little sister.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye looked at the girls who were expressing their opinions, and felt a little speechless to ask the heavens. Does he alone feel that his daughter''s castle is full of weapon systems and it is a hindrance to the cultivation of ladies?


    However, Zhou Ye looked at the chief designer who was about to become panda eyes, sighed, forget it, let it go, it¡¯s hard for this guy, he actually managed to satisfy his group of women. Up.But speaking of it...this castle is too big...at least tens of thousands of people are not conspicuous...


    "Master..." Steven looked at his master with some anxiety. Although the mistresses all voted for his design, what he cares most is the opinions of his master.


    "Good job, just build it like this..." Zhou Ye patted him on the shoulder. Facing this guy, Zhou Ye felt that he couldn''t criticize him anymore. He had worked very hard.


    "Yes, Master..." Steven was happier than anything at hearing Zhou Ye''s praise. "Please, Master, name this castle."


    As soon as he spoke, everyone stopped talking and looked at Zhou Ye. They were all curious as to what kind of name their man would name this castle.


    "City of Angels." Zhou Ye unceremoniously named the castle after his daughter''s name... The city of angels, Angelina itself is the meaning of an angel, and named the castle after her daughter. Zhou Ye didn''t feel bad at all, it was a gift for his daughter anyway.


    "Yes, Master, the City of Angels." Steven exclaimed excitedly: "The City of Angels-the castle dominated by the little princess is named the City of Angels..."


    As his voice came out of the venue, tens of thousands of employees gathered outside also shouted in unison, "The City of Angels, the city of our future little princess Umbrella."


    Chapter five hundred and thirty seven


    New York-Stark Industrial Building.


    Of course, the Stark Industrial Building at this time is still the same, because it is not Nina who is in charge, but...Dottie Underwood.


    At this moment, in Doty''s office of the president, she was talking to Nina seriously.


    If you look closely, you will find that Nina''s small face is almost a ball...Of course, this is not because Dottie is reprimanding Nina, but rather, she is explaining something about Nina after she left.


    "Aunt Dotty...can''t you continue to be the CEO of Stark Group?" Nina ran directly behind Dotty, looking like a dogleg, massaging Doty''s shoulders."You know, I don''t like managing businesses... my hobby is..."


    "Your interest is to play with your mechanical armors, I know..." Dotti rolled his eyes and interrupted Nina''s words: "But, little Nina, you have to know, in fact, when Howard died, I I already wanted to give you the position of CEO of this group, but you have been hiding in college and refused to come out..."


    "Aunt Doty, you are the best...you can help your little Nina..." Nina begged. She didn''t want to take over the Stark Group at all. For her now, she wants to take care of herself. Just clean up his own mechanical armor. In his spare time, if he wants his own man, he will go to Zhou Ye to act like a baby... How comfortable, why do you want to take over this group?


    "I don''t want to wear this ugly old makeup anymore!" Doty didn''t want to stay here any longer. In order not to be noticeable, she had to apply heavy makeup to her old age like Peggy. She was ten years old. Some time ago, she occasionally heard people talking about her behind her back. She was so old and painted such heavy makeup. She almost wanted to remove the heavy makeup on her face. Ask that bitch, where is he old?


    "You are not ugly at all, who said you are ugly, watch me use Mark 12 to blow her up..." Nina immediately realized why Dotti wanted to step down... She really hated her teeth, that Help Bitch, talk nonsense when it''s okay, and get yourself forced to take over the Stark Group...


    "Put away your careful thoughts... Little Nina." Dottie, who is a spy, is best at observing her words and expressions. It is not good to say something. Nina moved her fingers in front of her. She knew that Nina wanted to do it. What, she directly dispelled Nina''s last fluke."Furthermore, in the city of angels built, there is also a room for me. I''m going to watch it... so that they don''t decorate the room according to my wishes."


    "I also have a room for me..." Nina muttered, "Okay, okay, let''s all go. Isn''t it because the godfather is not planning to leave the world of death for the sake of his future sister? You women are all with him I ran over...huh¡ªI''m a kid no one hurts anyway."


    "Little Nina..." Seeing Nina having a child''s temper, Dotty said with a straight face, "You know, even if Angelina is born, my dear will not leave you alone. After all, you are him. Woman..."


    "I''m sorry..." Nina knew that what she said just now was a bit too much, and it was indeed as Dotti said, no matter what, Zhou Ye would not ignore her.


    "It''s okay, little Nina..." Dotti''s face eased a lot when Nina apologized."I meant to hand over the group to you, and it was what Ye meant... After all, in the eyes of outsiders, we are already very old and we are no longer suitable to appear in the public. It''s time for the power to be handed over to you..."


    "What about S.H.I.E.L.D.?" Nina asked. She meant that if Peggy is still insisting, can Dottie insist on it?


    "S.H.I.E.L.D., Peggy is already slowly handing over the entire S.H.I.


    "But, isn''t Sharon British?" Nina struggled unwillingly.


    "Don''t forget, S.H.I.E.L.D. did not say that it belongs to the United States from the beginning. It is an international organization..." Dotti glanced at Nina deeply."This time Sharon was able to take over power smoothly. I have to say that in London, their parliament also used a lot of force behind..."


    "Well..." Nina finally gave up her struggle....


    "Tomorrow, I will hold a press conference to spread the news of the change of CEO of Stark Group... Tomorrow, you will be the true CEO of Stark Group..." Dotti was full of smiles, she Of course I am happy. Although she enjoys the feeling of being in power, even behind the scenes, there are many positions in the Umbrella consortium to give her this feeling. What she is happiest is that she can finally no longer draw this This kind of ugly old makeup...


    "If I have something, who should I call?" Nina felt that in the future, she might be crushed to death by the official document. She could already foresee her future away from the Mark series.


    "I found a personal secretary for you, she would be a good helper." Dottie smiled, lightly pressed the call button on his desk, and said: "Call Miss Pepper Potts in. ."


    "Okay, Ms. Underwood." The female secretary outside agreed and hung up the call.


    "Pepper Poz?" Nina felt that the name seemed familiar, but she couldn''t remember where she had heard it."Why do I seem to have heard this name somewhere?"


    "Of course you are familiar..." Dotti said with a mysterious smile on his face: "This is the name on the dear hunting list..."


    "Ahhh!! I remember..." Nina also suddenly realized, "Then why my dear hasn''t moved her?"


    "There have been too many dear things during this time..." Dotti said indifferently, "However, we have been staring at her... and tell you a piece of news, this Miss Pepper is your good helper. I transferred her to the company to familiarize her with all aspects of the company, and she will be your support in the future..."


    "Is that amazing?" Nina asked curiously: "Then I''ll see her... Maybe, maybe she will become my good friend?"


    While speaking, there was a knock on the door...


    "Come in." Dotti said very casually.


    "Hello, Ms. Underwood." A woman who looked very smart and capable walked into Doty''s office.


    "You are Pepper?" Nina was a little disappointed. She originally thought how beautiful the girl on her dear hunting list was?In the end, this girl can only be said to be above average, although she has a good figure...


    "Yes, my name is Pepper Poz. Miss Stark." Faced with Nina''s question, Pepper said appropriately.


    "So... are you a virgin?"


    Nina''s words immediately plunged Pepper Poz into an extremely embarrassing situation... It was really, very embarrassing...


    Chapter 538

 Chapter 398

    "Are you a virgin?" Nina''s question made Pepper Potts feel embarrassed for a while¡ª¡ª


    "Miss Stark, if you are here to insult and insult me, then congratulations, you did it..." Pepper Poz trembled and trembled, shaking his lips, gritted his teeth.


    "Uh----!" Pepper''s reaction was beyond Nina''s expectations... This Nima, the reaction is wrong?If Nina was a man, it would be no surprise that Pepper had such a reaction. After all, it was considered excessive sexual harassment and harassment... But she is a woman... For Mao Peibo to have such a reaction?


    Nina looked at her Aunt Dotty a little unclearly. Obviously, her Aunt Dotty seemed to know something, she was looking at herself with a smile...Nina couldn''t help but put a big question mark on her face. .


    "..." Peibo saw Nina''s dumbfounded expression, and knew that perhaps the major shareholder in the group who saw the dragons without seeing the end really didn''t know their own affairs... couldn''t help but relax a little bit.


    However, this could not help but plunge her into her own memories¡ª¡ª


    As a very strong girl, Pepper has achieved excellent grades since she was a child. Of course, this is not the reason why she would be angry because of Nina''s word, the real reason is...her nickname.


    From the age of twelve, Pepper gradually understood the difference between men and women, but she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it until her classmates began to talk about love and love. The atmosphere in China is the best way to mock and laugh at a girl, that is to say that she is a virgin-Pepper really started to face this matter.


    In this atmosphere, Pepper couldn''t help but feel a little distracted...


    Slowly, some boys started to want to get closer to Pepper, and Pepper also agreed to a boy to be his girlfriend with the idea of ??getting along with everyone...but, the next day, the boy transferred to school and left... ¡­Never left her a word.


    At that time, the two of them were just confession and acceptance, nothing happened, and they didn''t even hold hands...


    Although the failed first love gave Pepper a bit of a blow, she didn''t care too much. After all, she didn''t lose anything... But gradually, Pepper realized that such a thing was not an accident.


    As long as a boy expresses a good impression on her, then, the next day the boy either transfers to another school, or is killed in an accident... So far, her first mouth is still there, let alone a virgin...


    What is the least lacking in school?Of course those little bitches who love gossip smashed it, once or twice, everyone can think that this was just an accident, but after such things happened more than a dozen times, someone who had good things started to give Pepper a nickname, called [Untouchable Woman].


    Even some guys who are extremely expressive want to challenge Pepper, an inaccessible woman. Of course, their ending is not the slightest surprise-disappear or transfer.


    It is not that the police did not investigate, but in the end all investigations showed that everything was an accident...


    When the police notified Pepper of the findings of these investigations, she felt crazy... This feeling of having a pair of invisible eyes staring at her at all times made her feel very uneasy.


    She even did a very crazy thing, that is, she went to the street and wanted to find a man to end her nightmare. In her opinion, this was her invisible resistance to the black hand behind the scenes...


    But, not surprisingly, she failed.


    Just when she found her goal and even planned to go to the hotel with him to end her nightmare, she lost consciousness, and when she woke up again, she had already appeared in her home...


    She ran downstairs frantically and asked her parents who were watching TV how they came back. Her parents'' answer made her shudder¡ª¡ªPepper, you came back by yourself, you still say hello to us. ?


    Pepper walked back to her room in a vague way. She weakly threw all her weight on the couch. She is now very sure that she was firmly grasped by a pair of invisible hands...


    People do not die in silence, they erupt in silence.Pepper broke out--


    She got up desperately, took out a cylindrical object from her drawer, and frantically shouted at the empty room: "Don''t you want to guard me hard? Now, I will do it myself. Break this layer...I see how you guard me..."


    "The results of it?"


    At the moment¡ªNina and Pepper are sitting in the small bar next to Dotti¡¯s office, drinking.


    I have to say that wine is a good thing.At least, Nina now thinks this is a good thing, and just half a bottle of whiskey let Pepper satisfy all her curiosity.


    "The result... hiccups...!" Pepper burped a drink, blushing, apparently already in a state of drunkenness... After all, Nina is a woman who treats her same sex, so Pepper doesn¡¯t need to have so much. Because of her defense, she drank too much, otherwise, she would not confide all the secrets she had buried in her heart for so many years.


    "Yes, it turned out..." Nina smiled and shook the whiskey in the glass, and asked unhurriedly. For her who has been drinking with her father and Zhou Ye since she was a child, this bit of whiskey is just right. Consciousness is still very clear."Did you win?"


    "Victory?" Pepper smiled self-deprecatingly, and said: "Just when I was ready to get rid of this nightmare, I fainted again..."


    "..." Nina looked at Pepper with some pity. Of course, she knew what was blocking Pepper. It could be said that there are such guards around her, that is, Umbrella''s female shadow guard-these The female movie guard is driving this silly girl crazy.


    Nina asked curiously: "What happened later?"


    "Later..." Pepper took another sip of the whiskey in his glass, then stammered: "Later... a small note appeared on the side of my pillow... Here, you Look... this is..."


    With that, Pepper took out his lady''s wallet and handed it to Nina.


    "..." Nina took her purse from Pepper''s hand. After opening it, Nina saw a small piece of paper. It had been plasticized. Obviously, Pepper was very concerned about it. Note.After Nina opened the note curiously, she saw that there was only one line written on it.[Those people are not worthy of you. In the near future, someone destined to appear by your side.


    After reading the note, Nina folded the note again, put it in her wallet, and gave it to Pepper. Although she knew who the shadow guard was destined to be, she was still curious to ask. ."You just believe it? Have you waited until that person?"


    "..." Pepper opened his drunken eyes and laughed at himself: "I don''t believe what can be done, I found that compared with their magical powers... I''m like a puppet-and a thread Puppets-they are the ones who manipulate this thread..."


    "Oh? How do you say?" Nina asked.


    "You...do you know?" Pepper was almost there at this time, and his words were a little unclear... "When I graduated... I didn''t intend to enter Stark Industries..."


    "Then where did you plan to go then?" Nina''s curiosity was aroused.


    "At that time... I wanted to go to Umbrella Media Group..." Pepper was completely drunk. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be in front of her boss, saying that she didn''t want to come to Stark Industries Group in the first place... ¡­


    Chapter Five Hundred and Thirty Nine


    "...Then how did you enter Stark Industries later?" Nina asked silently. In front of her future CEO of Stark Industries, she said that she didn''t want to come to Stark at the beginning. This girl is indeed drunk. Up.


    "I''m telling you... I didn''t submit a resume to Stark Industries... and I also passed the interview with Umbrella Media Group. When I was going to go to work... I was informed... I was fired... "Pepper was furious when she talked about this, even though she was already drunk, her face still had an expression of disgust."Why fire me...?"


    "..." Nina won''t tell her, in fact, these two groups are controlled by one person."You succumbed?"


    "How is it possible?" Pepper said with a smug look: "I went to the Human Resources Department of the Umbrella Consortium to question the supervisor...Why fire me?"


    "The results of it?"


    "As a result... the supervisor was crying and begged me. If I don''t get fired, he will be fired... Please give me a good hand..." Pepper said here, with a trace of fear on his face: "Ann Such a powerful force of the Brera Group actually surrendered in the hands of those people...how powerful are those people..."


    Looking at Pepper¡¯s face with extreme horror, Nina looked at her pityingly. She was really aggrieved by the HR supervisor who begged her. Facing a woman who would become her own master in the future, he could do it again. What kind of performance?If you try another person?Dare to go to Umbrella News CorpLet you know what is the morality and virtue of the media, what is the eyes of the masses is discerning... what is it, stinks you...


    "So... when I woke up the next day and saw the offer letter from the Stark Group appearing next to my pillow, I came..." Pepper looked helpless... she was a mortal after all In the face of a black hand with such a terrifying power and unknown means, she can only choose to give in--otherwise, what else can she do?


    The police can''t give her a sense of security...The huge Umbrella consortium is under the control of the black hands behind the scenes and has succumbed. What about a weak, just graduated female student?What else can we do besides following the arrangement?


    "But it''s okay..." Pepper burped and comforted himself: "After coming to the Stark Group...My life has also become stable, although Ms. Underwood often puts my position Transferred...but, at least my salary is paid according to the supervisor level...I am very satisfied..."


    "I don''t think your expression is satisfactory at all..." Nina is really not opening the pot or mentioning which pot...


    "Then what can I do?" Pepper laughed at himself: "Except for that note, no matter how I provoked or provoked the invisible guy who followed me, he ignored me..."


    "Maybe she''s gone?" Nina said casually.


    "I''ve thought about it...but, obviously, that guy is still...maybe, right now behind you...staring at you..." Pepper said in a gloomy tone prankly, like Ni There is a spirit behind Na.


    However, to her disappointment, Nina was not moved at all."You... are you not afraid?"


    "Why should I be afraid?" Nina asked indifferently."She will only drive away the men who approach you. I think my woman should still be safe..."


    And in a hidden space not far away, two girls in black combat uniforms were chatting...


    "Sister Thirteen, is your protection goal really as troublesome as she just said?" Ying Liuliu, who is responsible for protecting Nina''s safety, asked curiously.

 Chapter 399

    "Far more trouble than she said..." Ying Shisan was really bitter and tearful when talking about her protection goal... I have never seen such a stubborn guy...


    When Pepper just realized that he exists, the two struggled for a long time... For example, this girl deliberately ran to the most chaotic neighborhood in order to test her presence, and it was still in the middle of the night... Nong''s Ying Thirteen almost ignored her several times.


    There were also several times when this girl actually had the idea of ??being a superhero. Where there is chaos, she looks like a heroine who is violent and peaceful. If Ying Thirteen helped her rescue her several times, her body would not know how long it was decayed. ...


    Until the last time, Pepper was bold enough to stop other people¡¯s drug trade... In fact, that time was a coincidence, but when other people encountered this situation, they could hide away, but this girl was so good... Seeing the two groups of people trading, she actually rushed forward excitedly, wanting to punish evil and promote good...


    Until she saw how Ying Thirteen had smashed dozens of gangsters in an instant... To be honest, the bile that Pepper, who had never seen a dead man, was about to come out... San''s crazy killing also made her understand one thing, Ying Shisan was warning her that she also had a temper... That''s why Pepper was so honest...


    To be honest, Ying Thirteen really wants to follow the above application and move away from Pepper... This troublesome girl is so troublesome before she becomes her own ruler. If she really becomes her own ruler, wouldn''t it be a big deal?


    Until Ying Thirteen saw a letter that Pepper left for herself, it was a thank you letter... To be honest, she should really thank Ying Thirteen, and how many dangers Ying Thirteen had avoided... also from that day At the beginning, Ying Shisan felt that this girl might also be a good girl, but she was schizophrenic because of her own black hand who ruled everywhere...


    In fact, think about it...anyone knows behind him, no matter when, no matter when you are eating, while taking a shower, or even when you are in the bathroom, and when you are sleeping... There is always a pair of invisible eyes staring at you... Not crazy is already Pepper''s nerves strong... For another person, it is estimated that he has been sent to the Qingshan Mental Hospital.


    Ying Thirteen eagerly hopes that Miss Nina will quickly bring this troublesome woman to her master, and then find out the reasons for all of this, so that this girl can cooperate a little bit and won''t cause so many troubles for herself. ...


    At this moment, Nina seemed to feel the same idea of ??Shadow Thirteen. She racked up Pepper, who was drunk on the bar, and walked towards the car she parked downstairs...


    "Really poor guy... Forget it, since the godfather is busy lately, then I have to deliver the goods..." Nina said to herself as she set up Pepper.


    To be honest, she talked to Pepper for a long time... When he was not drunk, Pepper¡¯s conversation was normal. At least, in terms of the operation of the Stark Group, Nina felt that this girl could be called a Good hand... It''s not in vain that Fedotti Underwood has deliberately cultivated over the past few years.


    This will be a good helper for me in the future, at least as a good helper for letting go of the shopkeeper, Nina does not want this girl to work with emotion... After all, a person who is willing to help you is not willing to perfunctory Your people, these are totally two concepts...


    So, what Nina wants to do now is to unravel the nightmare that has plagued Pepper over the years-let her truly understand what she is waiting for... As for how to say it?


    Nina said that this matter will naturally be considered by her own godfather, she just has to send people to it... With such irresponsible thoughts, Nina started her sports car and drove towards Zhou Ye¡¯s Long Island Manor. go with.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Fortieth


    Nina¡¯s car had just arrived at the door of Zhou Ye¡¯s manor, and the door of the manor opened... Nina was not surprised at all, but she knew that although most of the maids are now in the dead world waiting to welcome her future little princess I was born, but in this manor, there is a light brain...


    It can be said that this manor does not need too much manpower to maintain its operation. It is only because the maids around the man are unwilling to leave their masters, so there are so many maids.


    Nina proficiently parked the car in front of the villa, and a maid greeted him with a smile, "Nina, are you going to the world of death to find the master today?"


    "Yeah, I''m going to find something dear..." Nina unfastened her seat belt, got out of the car, went to the other side, opened the car door, and directly set up Pepper, who was still asleep, toward the villa. The door goes... You know, the permanent portal of the world of death is also built here, of course, there is also a portal opened at the secret warehouse of Umbrella and on the Mars base...


    After all, many of the materials needed to build the City of Angels are not available on the earth. Although those materials are not worth mentioning for the New Star Empire, after all, the transportation of materials cannot be transferred to Zhou Ye¡¯s villa. Zhou Ye It is impossible to open their private residences to those cargo ships.


    Therefore, the freight portal and the portal that women often use are not the same place.


    "This is?" The maid looked at Nina with a bit of astonishment as she actually pulled a drunk woman out of the car. She didn''t know what Nina was doing...


    "This is my dear reservation..." Nina''s words made the maid let out a clear look.


    "I''ll help you..." the maid said, walking to Nina, and erecting Pepper...


    Nina suddenly felt lightened all over. She knew that these maids weren''t delicate and soft women. It''s not easy to say that they were capable of rivaling the army.


    "This is really a great help..." Nina said and shook her arm, the drunk person was dead...Nina has a deep understanding this time...


    Nina and the maid holding Pepper went to the teleportation room on the second floor, opened the door directly and walked in.Coming to the permanent portal that leads directly to the world of death, I walked in without hesitation...


    There was dimness in front of her eyes, and Nina saw the iconic dim sky in the world of death again."No matter how you look at it, this scene always feels very depressing... I really don''t know why Hela likes this place."


    "It''s going to be done soon..." a maid standing next to the portal smiled and pointed to the city of angels that was rising from the ground in the distance: "After that castle is repaired... we will be in the world of death. I saw a clear sky in the middle..."


    "Yes." Nina nodded, of course she knew that the castle had its own holographic astronomical system, let alone a clear sky, and even ridiculous astronomical phenomena could be simulated...


    But these are not the main points. Nina did not come to the Death World this time to complain about the weather here, "Where is my dear now?"


    "The master just went for a walk with Madam Hela..." The maid wanted to laugh at the nervousness of her master."He said that exercise is good for pregnant women..."


    "Really... There are still a few years left, what''s the use of being so anxious?" Nina murmured, and walked towards her villa... Yes, she also has a villa here...


    At this moment, the temporary residence that originally belonged to Hela has been greatly changed. Around her temporary villa, a circle of various villas rose up. Obviously, these belonged to Zhou Ye¡¯s women... After all, Zhou Ye was here. Where, it means where they often go...


    Although Hela¡¯s villa is not small, Zhou Ye¡¯s women are obviously more...So Zhou Ye simply waved his hand, and there are thousands of temporary villas... Umbrella is not short of this material...


    A group of villas, like a small town, has been formed in the world of death...


    Of course, Nina asked for a villa here because she found that it was a good place to test the armored weapon system... There are moving targets [zombies wandering around] and fixed targets [bone spurs rising from the ground. ], there is also a special target [a giant beast called a soul beast]. It¡¯s not because I want to visit Zhou Ye often to ask for a villa here... At least Nina told Zhou Ye that, a typical Tsundere¡ª ¡ª


    Nina took the maid to her villa and asked the maid to put Pepper on the big couch in her room.


    The maid who completed the task got up and said goodbye to Nina. After all, her task was to guard the manor in Long Island Manor.Although she also wanted to come to the world of death to accompany her master, she didn''t dare not listen to what the maid said... the mission was the mission.


    "Thank you, Trish..." Nina smiled and thanked the maid. After all, if you don''t use the auxiliary functions of the armor, she is just a meat, frail, and chicken. You can count on someone to spend all the year in the laboratory. How strong is your girl?


    "It''s nothing, this is what I should do, then I''ll leave..." said the maid, Trish, and walked out the door. She wants to rush back and continue to station at the manor...


    Nina knew about Trish''s mission, and didn''t leave her again... After watching Trish leave her villa, Nina smiled and dialed Zhou Ye''s contact device¡ª"Honey, where are you?"


    "I''m walking with Hela, what''s the matter? Nina, what''s the matter?" Zhou Ye''s influence was projected from the personal terminal on Nina''s wrist. Looking at the scene, it was obvious that Zhou Ye was in a good mood.


    "Hi, Hela, how are you doing today?" Nina greeted Hela who was standing next to Zhou Ye again.


    "Very good." Hela has always been very happy these days. Although she said that because of Zhou Ye''s excessive nervousness, she no longer does what she loves most, but... can enjoy and receive every morning to see Zhou. The happiness of Ye''s face made Hela already feel very happy.


    "Is our little princess behaved these days?" Nina also started talking on the phone with interest...


    Zhou Ye looked at the two girls who had forgotten about the sky and shook their heads speechlessly, and directly found an opportunity to cut off the words of the two women and said: "Nina, are you looking for me just to chat with Hela? "


    "Ahhh... I almost forgot about business..." Nina spit out her little head in a playful manner, and an expression on her face instantly changed. Nina only used it for the change from playfulness to charmingness. Less than a second."My dear... If you come to my villa now, I will give you a big surprise..."


    "Big surprise...? What big...surprise..." Before Zhou Ye''s words were finished, the communication was hung up by Nina."What the hell is this girl doing?"


    Zhou Ye was already confused by Nina''s inconsistent words... Surprise?What surprise?Is it the first surprise and then the joy, or the first joy and then the surprise?


    "My dear, I think you should go there..." Hela said softly, holding Zhou Ye''s arm, "Maybe Nina is looking for you for something?"


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Hela''s belly with a bit of disappointment... He couldn''t bear to bear his little princess.


    "Okay, dear, I think you should give our daughter some personal space. Fathers who are too clingy will be hated by their daughters!" Hela pulled out the banner of his daughter again...


    "Then...well...then I''ll go see Nina..." Zhou Ye was defeated by the daughter of Heila Wanxing Wanling... "Or, I will accompany you back first?"


    "No need, my dear... Besides, Feng Eryin and the others will be with me..." Behind Hela stood two head maids... You know, Hela is now Zhou Ye''s key protection object... ¡­It is normal to be accompanied by two maids.


    "Okay...then I''m going..." Zhou Ye said as he reluctantly walked back towards Nina''s villa one step at a time...


    Although Hela didn¡¯t know what happened to Nina asking her man to go there, she wanted to do that. She had already monopolized Zhou Ye¡¯s too much love and love because she was pregnant and pregnant. If she dominates Zhou Ye again, Hela feels that she will definitely become the target of the public... This is not what Hela wants to see... Besides, my man has been holding back for so long with him, so it is time to let him out...


    And at this moment--


    Zhou Ye had already arrived at the door of Nina''s villa. He didn''t even knock on the door, and walked in directly. You know, all villas here use electronic locks, and all villas are open to Zhou Ye...

 Chapter 400

    "Little Nina... you''re... uh--" Zhou Ye, who didn''t see Nina in the living room, walked directly to her bedroom on the second floor and opened the door. Before Zhou Ye had finished speaking, just watch. When we reached Pepper, who was curled up on the couch and slumbering--


    "Little pepper...?" Zhou Ye looked at Pepper and raised his forehead. Isn''t this the little pepper that he has been raising freely?I originally planned to eat her after returning from the New Star Empire... But unexpectedly, the world was unpredictable, and I actually met Hela, and Hela still has... Now this girl appears in Nina''s room, and Nina Just contacted myself and said there was a surprise for myself?Is this little pepper the surprise?


    Facing such a situation, what would Zhou Ye do?Need to ask?Of course I will talk about it later... This has always been Zhou Ye''s tradition of doing things. There are mistakes and no letting go...


    Chapter five hundred and forty one


    Pepper Poz woke up from a deep sleep, and his whole body felt as if he was reborn.


    Last night, she had a dream of fragrance and beauty that she hadn''t had for a long time. In the dream, a beautiful and incomparable blond teenager was greeted by her desire and push, and finally helped her get rid of the nightmare that had troubled her for many years. She truly realized the benefits of being a woman...


    That handsome young man was so powerful that he actually took her countless times... Thinking of this, Pepper couldn''t help but mutter to himself: "Pepper, you finally realized your wish...Although it was in a dream."


    "Don''t make trouble-sleep." A male voice interrupted Pepper''s self-talk, and then a strong arm came over and directly pulled Pepper into a somewhat familiar but somewhat strange embrace... ¡­


    "..." Hearing the strange man''s voice, Pepper''s body suddenly froze, and the whole person was a bit sluggish... She slowly turned around... A beautiful face appeared in her eyes.


    "what----------!!!!!"


    Pepper screamed, completely awakening Zhou Ye¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Aren''t you sleepy?" Zhou Ye couldn''t sleep anymore, and Peber''s voice completely broke his idea of ??continuing to sleep in.


    "You...you...who are you? Why are you on my couch..." Pepper curled up his body into a ball, trying to minimize the area of ??exposure and leakage, and asked incoherently.


    "I..." Before Zhou Ye could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Pepper''s self-talk.


    "Forget it...maybe I was too excited yesterday..." Pepper vaguely remembered the clip of drinking with Nina yesterday. Before she thought about it, it might be that she was emotionally unstable last night... so I guess she was drunk. Later, I went to those entertainment venues and called a young master to accompany me. By coincidence, I don¡¯t know why the spirit behind me was not there, so this scene happened, but...this young master is really handsome...why do this? What about one line?


    Pepper looked at Zhou Ye''s face in a daze, and sighed-took out a bank card from one of his skirts, then handed it over, saying: "I don''t know what your price is, but... ...There are ten thousand dollars in this card, which should be enough to pay the bill...The password is six ones."


    "Uh----!" Zhou Ye stupidly took the bank card from Pepper. This situation was beyond his expectation... He had seen him wake up early the next morning and wanted to talk to himself Desperately, I have also seen someone who wakes up the next day looking for life... However, when I woke up the next morning and threw myself a bank card, Pepper was the first one.


    Pepper looked at the shy and handsome boy in front of him, and felt that he was doing evil... This boy looked young [Zhou Ye''s appearance was fixed at seventeen or eighteen], and he looked very shy [ Zhou Ye was stupefied by Pepper]... If possible, Pepper really has an urge to support him... But think about the spirit behind her... Pepper gave up this idea, she couldn''t bear to hurt her. Zhou Ye...


    "Don''t do this business in the future... Even if you are a model, it is better than doing this business." Pepper couldn''t help but said in the end. In her opinion, Zhou Ye must be a boy who has not been in the dust. ...


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye was speechless for a while by Pepper''s endless words, but he probably had already thought of what this stupid girl would regard herself as... if it weren''t for the remaining chastity on the couch It proved that Zhou Ye really thought that this girl was a player who often mixed up in entertainment venues according to the report of Ying XIII to himself, but if you look carefully, you can see Pepper¡¯s slightly uncomfortable expression. Obviously, this Niu is supporting


    "It''s this time?" Pepper took out his watch from his clothes and saw that it was almost ten o''clock. The whole person suddenly jumped up from Zhou Ye''s arms like a spring, and he couldn''t stand still in an instant. , Fell in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    Unexpectedly, it hurts so much-Pepper was struggling to put on his clothes while baring his teeth, and asked Zhou Ye directly: "Where is the bathroom? I want to take a bath..."


    "There..." Zhou Ye pointed to a small door in the room...


    "Damn it... it''s not that I lost myself in my most awake state..." Pepper said to himself as he walked around the couch and walked towards the bathroom...


    When she walked to Zhou Ye''s side, she couldn''t help but look at the man who had taken her away again, and muttered: "I always feel a bit of a loss... Ten thousand dollars is actually only enjoyed between half a dream and half awake... It¡¯s just a bit...no, at least I have to charge some more interest."


    Having said this, Pepper folds back to the front of the couch, tucked Zhou Ye''s chin, and lowered his head.


    Hearing Pepper''s self-talk, Zhou Ye rolled his eyes, this girl¡ªthere was no one.But feeling Pebble''s clumsy skills... Zhou Ye finally couldn''t help but let this silly girl see what it means to be a man with countless women.


    This good morning, don¡¯t just make Pepper¡¯s whole body paralyzed and soft on Zhou Ye...


    I don''t know how long it has been-


    With the only remaining reason, Pepper pushed Zhou Ye away a little, and muttered with blurred eyes: "No...I really can''t be here anymore..."


    "Why?" Zhou Ye''s deep and magnetic voice sounded in Pepper''s ear.


    "If this goes on... you will be in danger of life..." Pepper held Zhou Ye''s face tightly, and said with dismay: "I really don''t want to be separated from you... but--"


    Pepper found that she had a feeling of not wanting to be separated for this handsome boy who had taken away her most precious things. She even wanted to nestle in Zhou Ye''s arms like this, even if the spirit behind her became angry and wanted to kill. After this young man, he had the urge to die with him.


    "If you don''t want to be separated, don''t separate..." Zhou Ye doesn''t care about so much...


    "But...you will die." Pepper wanted to be cruel and broke free from the boy''s arms, but found sadly that he could not resist the strong attraction of this warm embrace to him.


    "Dead? How to die? Is it cool to die?" Zhou Ye has always had the habit of morning exercises. Since he woke up and it was Little Chili who lit the fire, there is no reason to let this silly girl go...


    Having said that, Zhou Ye dragged the little pepper to the couch again in one hand--


    "No... listen to me... uh uh..."


    Soon, Pepper couldn''t say a word again¡ªbecause...she had no time to speak...the morning exercise began.


    Chapter five hundred and forty two


    Today¡ªthe parking lot of the Stark Industrial Building is full of interview cars from major New York media¡ªtoday is a big day.Today is the day for the new and old CEOs of Stark Industries to transfer power.


    Natasha Stark, who has been low-key these years, is finally going to take over the position of CEO of Stark Industries Group. In fact, since Howard¡¯s unexpected death, major media have been speculating when, on earth, the youngest in the world Only the richest woman will take over her father¡¯s property.


    What makes people surprised is that Ms. Underwood, CEO of Stark Group, has not vowed to give up her position, and Natasha Stark did not intend to fight for it... This makes it look forward to watching a giant. The media in the Civil War drama were disappointed.


    After a few years, the media finally waited for the long-awaited drama-in their guess, it must be Nina who has been secretly lying for a few years and finally took control of this huge group, forcing the queen of business. Dotty Underwood gave up the position of CEO of Stark Industries Group...


    In the minds of these media people, this experience is simply twists and turns... mixed with all kinds of love and hatred... even tabloids that are not afraid of death have begun to arrange the story between Nina and Dotti, such as... ¡­In order to regain her father¡¯s group, Nina sends her lover to Dotti to please Dotti, and with the help of her lover, she gradually obtains it from the Iron Barrel Stark group run by Dotti. A place...


    At this moment, Nina, as the protagonist, is in the office that once belonged to Dotti, but now belongs to her, making fun of her new girlfriend and her personal secretary Pepper...


    "Hahahaha........................hahahahaha......" Nina pointed at Pebble and laughed in spite of the lady''s demeanor. She collapsed on the sofa with a smile all over, clutching her belly and grunting. Humph--


    "Is it that ridiculous?" Pepper''s face flushed. Although the whole person pretended to be calm, in fact, her slightly trembling fingers had exposed her internally and it was not as indifferent as she appeared.


    "When... Of course it''s funny..." Nina held on to the armrest of the sofa, barely sat upright, and said breathlessly: "...I can think of nine o''clock in the evening as nine o''clock in the morning... you are the first¡­¡­"


    "I don''t know that I am in the world of death... Besides, the ghost knows why that place is always gloomy... Can''t tell the night is coming..." Pepper said depressedly.


    "No, no, it''s not the most ridiculous..." Nina continued with a smile: "The most ridiculous thing is... you actually think that your love is that kind of man? And you gave him a bank card?"


    To be honest, when Nina knew about this, her whole body was sluggish... Pepper, this girl is so tired, can she still do this?Do you want to try?Nina is a little eager to try...


    "...I...I didn''t know that he was the man behind the scenes..." Pepper said it was complicated.


    When she first learned about Zhou Ye''s identity, Pepper refused...As a stubborn woman, she didn''t want to obey Zhou Ye, the man behind her life from childhood to adulthood... But she found sadly that she actually Can''t resist Zhou Ye... This bad guy can easily play with himself in the palm of his hand, in various senses...


    Finally, Pepper had to admit that he couldn''t resist Zhou Ye.Whether it is physically or psychologically...I can''t resist this guy.


    She has already accepted her fate...In the face of a powerful existence like Zhou Ye, what kind of resistance can she make?The worldly law is like a ridiculous toy to this man, let him play with it.And personal strength?Peibo thought about his arms that were slightly stronger because of regular exercise, and then thought about Zhou Ye''s ghost-like abilities... Forget it, let''s say something else.


    But this is also very good...Although Zhou Ye has many women, I heard from the sisters who joined in later, this man who forcibly dominated and occupied himself is not a person who loves the new and dislikes the old, and Pepper feels contented... at least, Now I have a strong arm to rely on, and I don''t have to worry about boyfriend and girlfriend matters anymore.


    "Don''t think too much...Although Ye is a sweetheart, I haven''t heard any of his women complain that he neglected herself." Seeing Pepper''s tangled expression, Nina walked to her with a smile In front of him, patted her shoulder.


    "Does this include you?" Pepper rolled his eyes and said, "Why didn''t you tell me the truth in the first place?"


    Pebbles only met with Ying Thirteen who had been protecting herself since childhood. After all, her identity was different. Ying Thirteen didn¡¯t dare to ignore her anymore... Pebble, who was curious, got everything done. Understood, including, the new girlfriend in front of me actually knew what was going on behind me but didn''t tell her.

 Chapter 401

    "Some things... I told you too early and there are no surprises..." Nina smiled and picked up the wine glass she had just posted on the coffee table, and took a sip: "Don''t you think I gave you a big surprise yesterday? "


    "...I didn''t feel the surprise, but it was true that I was killed by the bad guy Ye..." Pepper said unnaturally and twisted his A4 waist, which is still a little sore.


    "Hey--you are Chi Guoguo''s show off." Nina said dissatisfiedly.


    "Huh-who told someone to play with their mechas in the basement of the villa after they left me there? You blame me for missing the big party..." Pepper looked innocent. Spread your hands.


    At this moment, two figures walked in, and a slightly slender figure said: "Hi, girls, time is up, the press conference is about to begin..."


    "Of course, I''m ready." Nina smiled and stood up, and stepped to the man''s side, cleverly letting him embrace her A4 waist.


    Yes, it was Zhou Ye and Doty Underwood who came in. Anyway, today is considered Nina¡¯s big day, and Zhou Ye can¡¯t miss this very important day for Nina. of.


    Zhou Ye embraced Nina with one hand, and with the other hand wide open, he gestured to Pepper who was a little hesitant standing still.


    "Okay, okay..." Pepper walked over helplessly, complaining, and handed her slender waist obediently into the hands of this man... She knew that she had fallen into the hands of this man. She can''t get rid of it for the rest of her life, or she is not willing to get rid of...


    Today, Nina has finally officially entered the Stark Group. This marks the beginning of a new era and also represents that a new story is about to begin...


    Chapter five hundred and forty three


    Seoul Airport-A huge private airliner with a harsh rubber tire rubbing the ground slowly landed in the center of the runway. After a short taxi, the private airliner with the umbrella logo finally stopped at Next to a boarding gate.


    The cabin door opened, and a tall figure with blond hair came out...yes, it was Zhou Ye.


    This guy left New York after attending the press conference of his daughter-in-law-because he saw a certain little pepper, he remembered another sister who he had been raising freely. The purpose of coming to Seoul this time, naturally I want to take back my sister''s paper that I was raising away.


    As for the little pepper?This girl needs a good rest these days. Who told her to be too crazy when she knew the truth?It''s like trying to get Zhou Ye dry and get revenge on him. Needless to say, the ending... Little Chili has to endure some unspeakable pain these days, of course, although she wants to come with Zhou Ye... after all At this time, Little Chili was the time to stick Zhou Ye, but it was a pity... but he was left in the Stark Group by his friend, girlfriend Nina.


    After all, although Nina said that he has taken over the affairs of Stark Industries Group, but... for her technology house, you let her manage the company, it is more reliable to let her design the weapon system, there is no such a versatile thing as Pepper. The secretary, Nina said, she can¡¯t play Stark Group.So, how could she let Pepper?


    In Nina''s words, it will be long in Japan, and Zhou Ye must be a pick-up girl when he is going to Seoul this time. Don''t you just stand beside him watching him soak up other women?So, it''s better to stay obediently and accompany her to manage the company... to be out of sight and out of mind.


    After careful consideration, Pepper felt that this was the truth... After all, she had just followed Zhou Ye and wanted her to accept that her own man soaked her sister in front of her. It was temporarily impossible, let alone Natasha and Ou. Like Filia, she gave her sister paper directly to her man...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye came to Seoul this time by himself... Of course, his subordinates also brought a team of Umbrella¡¯s managers... After all, this time Zhou Ye came as a major shareholder of Umbrella. Seoul, and his team is responsible for the annual evaluation of Seoul National University, which means that the Umbrella Foundation will support them in the next year.


    Umbrella lays out the global education community... In Zhou Ye''s words, what is the most important thing in this world?Of course it is talent, you know, what is the most powerful thing in the Marvel world?Not a mutant, not a superhero, but a variety of black technologies...how to network these talents?Is there a better way than the global education industry?


    Therefore, Umbrella has reached an agreement with thousands of top-ranked universities in the world early. Umbrella provides scientific research projects and funds for those universities, but those universities have to come up with feasible technology products in return. Umbrella.


    These funds are not worth mentioning to Umbrella, and the various technologies harvested in it have a return that is countless times the investment. What reason does Umbrella not do...


    In the face of Umbrella¡¯s behavior of eating alone, it¡¯s not that no consortium has resisted the government, but it is not. Few consortia have the courage and strength of Umbrella, and the government¡¯s boycott is better to say... Let¡¯s change my mind It¡¯s not good for a party to govern. This is really a simple matter for Umbrella, who is lurking in the water like a giant crocodile.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye simply came to Seoul under the banner of Umbrella Technology Evaluation Group.


    "Hello, Mr. Zhou..."


    As soon as Zhou Ye got off his private jet, a middle-aged man with eyes and gentle manner approached him in a flattering look, and enthusiastically extended his hand to Zhou Ye.


    "Are you?" Zhou Ye just nodded. He doesn''t like to have physical contact with men and reprimand him of the same sex.


    "My man is the vice minister of the Ministry of Education of the Great Han Ming Kingdom, Park Xinyu..." This gentle middle-aged man didn''t care about Zhou Ye''s slightly rude actions. He knew that facing a giant like Umbrella, he It''s not enough to see, let alone him, even if the president sees this man... it can''t do anything.


    You know, there is no impermeable wall in the world, and based on the idea that who benefits and who is suspected, the small countries that have been overturned have all agreed that the Umbrella consortium has made the hand... Although there is the United States in front But this just made the heads of countries a little more jealous of Umbrella. Through this incident, they saw how far the Umbrella consortium¡¯s control over the US military and political circles has reached...


    "I am entrusted by the President to greet everyone from the Umbrella Consortium. The President specifically urged me to satisfy Mr. Zhou Ye." The smile on Pu Xinyu''s face was almost flattering.


    "Thank you, President for me..." Zhou Ye said perfunctorily. He wasn''t here to be entertained by this group of guys. He came to adopt his adopted sister paper...


    "Please, we have prepared a special car for you and your team¡ª¡ª!" Pu Xinyu saw the impatience on Zhou Ye''s face, and hurriedly flashed to the side, respectfully, like a doorman in a big hotel, bending over Reached out and made a please gesture.


    Zhou Ye didn''t bother to babble here with a middle-aged man, it''s not a beautiful girl, what can I say to him... directly and unceremoniously stepping towards a VIP channel that has been under martial law...


    The members of the Umbrella Technology Evaluation Team behind him also quickly followed. For them, following the footsteps of the master is the most important thing. As for the deputy minister of the Great Han Dynasty?Who cares?


    Walking out of the airport along the VIP airport passageway, Zhou Ye saw a slip of Daewoo sedan... His brows were frowned, Zhou Ye really looks down on Korean cars... "Is our fleet coming?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, the temporary assistant behind Zhou Ye hurriedly glanced at the personal terminal on his wrist, and then said, "Master, our team has arrived..."


    "Let them drive over..." Zhou Ye didn''t intend to give this group of sticks any face. For this group of super shameless guys, he would slap his face so hard that they doubted life...


    "Yes!" the assistant said, and hurriedly issued an order to the convoy on the personal terminal. Two minutes later-seven extravagantly long Umbrella pilot cars were protected by six Umbrella guards at the front and back. Next, he slowly stopped in front of Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye unceremoniously sat directly in the most luxurious stretch car in the middle... and the other team members also sat in other vehicles according to their own ranks-the convoy slowly left the airport.


    "Mr. Zhou..." At this time, Pu Xinyu, panting and chasing all the way, only saw the shadow of the Umbrella motorcade going away...In the end, he could only put down his hands and breathe while holding his knees... You know, the Umbrella consortium can occupy high positions, basically Umbrella''s own employees who have been genetically modified, and their speed is not slow at all...


    As for Zhou Ye, he even speeded up his walking speed to get rid of this unpleasant stick.Therefore, as soon as Pu Xinyu looked up, he realized that he could not find the VIP he was going to receive... When he trot all the way to chase him, he could only see the taillights of the car...


    "Deputy Minister...what shall we do?" a driver of a motorcade asked cautiously.


    "What to do? How do I know what to do..." Pu Xinyu is really depressed at home at this time... I didn''t expect this Umbrella''s major shareholder to be so difficult to serve... But no matter how difficult it is to serve, we must serve. what¡­¡­


    Thinking of this, Pu Xinyu got a hairy waist, randomly found a car and got in, and shouted at the driver: "Don''t hurry up, you fool!"


    Chapter Five Hundred and Forty Four


    At this moment, Zhou Ye sitting in the car gently pressed the button on the center console to raise the partition between the car and the front driver''s seat. In this way, the entire spacious car formed a very closed space.


    "Come out, Xiaoying..." Zhou Ye said, sitting casually on the comfortable sofa in the carriage.


    "Domination..." As a slightly charming and charming female voice sounded, a slender figure in a black tight-fitting suit suddenly appeared in Zhou Ye''s arms. As soon as she came out, she straddled unceremoniously. On Zhou Ye¡¯s lap, boneless arms wrapped around Zhou Ye¡¯s neck, and said with a sorrowful expression: "Master, you have not summoned me for too long... I, your personal guard, will follow Like transparent people who don¡¯t exist..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless. This beautiful woman like water, honey, and peach has never been a fuel-efficient lamp, and can become the leader of the dark guard. How could his close guard be a simple woman?Regardless of her charming and feminine appearance, in fact, there were many lives on her hands...At least a thousand people died directly or indirectly on her hands.


    However, she was the secret lover for Zhou Ye to deal with those things that Zhou Ye was too lazy to deal with, and besides, she was one of Zhou Ye''s women, how could Zhou Ye not comfort her a little bit.


    "Which time did you miss the big party?" Zhou Ye hugged Yingyi''s waist unceremoniously and directly opened her up."Who secretly got into my arms in the middle of the night the other day? Did you think I didn''t know if I left before I woke up?"


    "There is no way...The master always ignores me. As a woman who longs to dominate pets and love, I can only do it on my own..." Yingyi was not embarrassed to be dismantled at all, and even a little ecstatic.After all, Zhou Ye can feel what she has done through her remaining breath, which shows that her own master still has her in his heart...


    "Smack--" Zhou Ye unceremoniously slapped Yingyi on the thickest part of her flesh, "Don''t talk about those useless... you know what I asked you to do..."


    "Master...you hurt people." Ying Yi''s expression was sad and grieving, as if Zhou Ye''s beating was really painful."Help others knead and rub, they will tell you..."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye said while helping her rubbing, "This time you will follow me as my personal secretary..."


    Zhou Ye wouldn''t admit that he wasn''t used to a man running around behind his fart all the time. Compared to that male temporary assistant, Zhou Ye felt that his own shadow guard was more pleasing to the eye.


    "Really? Domination..." Yingyi sat up straight in surprise. From the day she was born, she knew that she was the shadow of Zhou Ye and the person who was always hidden behind him. She wanted to use it at critical moments. It is her own life to ensure Zhou Ye''s safety... For this mission, she did not resist at all...


    However, that was her duty as a shadow guard, and as Zhou Ye''s woman, she also wanted to appear openly beside Zhou Ye and enjoy the feeling of being envied and hated by others...


    However, as a shadow guard, a shadow that shouldn''t appear in the light world.She deeply knew that it was just her extravagant hope...Today, this extravagant hope finally became a reality-she eagerly asked her man: "Really? Is this true? You are not following I''m kidding..."


    "It''s true." Zhou Ye looked at Ying Yi, who was so excited and moved to the point of incoherent speech, that he felt a little guilty. He saw Ying Yi''s birth with his own eyes... Zhou Ye still remembered that he just opened his eyes and was dumbfounded. He looked at himself and asked himself Are you my master??The cute little girl...

 Chapter 402

    Decades have passed, and the cute little girl has been turned into a ripe, thoroughly water, honey, and peach... But her loyalty to herself has never changed... Isn¡¯t she a little too ignorant of her? ?Zhou Ye thought guiltily.


    At this moment, Yingyi had jumped to the side, and kept taking out all kinds of things from her space bracelet, looking like a box and a cupboard... "Where is it? Why can''t I find it? "


    "Xiaoyi, what are you looking for?" Maybe because of feeling a little guilty, Zhou Ye''s voice softened a lot.


    "I''m looking for the OL outfit I bought last time... I originally wanted to play a game with Dominator... But why couldn''t I find it?" Ying Yi said without looking up.


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless, has his hobbies been touched by his own women?


    "..." At this moment, Ying Yi suddenly stopped the action she was searching for, raised her head in a daze, and looked at Zhou Ye."What did you just... just call me...?"


    "...Xiaoyi, what''s the matter?" Zhou Ye asked in confusion.


    "...No, you''re not the master... who you are..." Ying Yi jumped onto Zhou Ye''s body, grinning like she was trying to fight Zhou Ye."The master never called me Xiaoyi... just didn''t call me Xiaoyi at any time, obviously I begged him like that..."


    "...That''s because your name is too human and appropriate..." Zhou Ye rolled his eyes and said speechlessly.


    "I can''t help it...Who told me that I was the shadow guard leader of the shadow guard unit number one?" Ying Yi said triumphantly. In fact, she was just joking with Zhou Ye...It can be said that for decades. Yingyi has long been familiar with Zhou Ye¡¯s habit. A little movement can tell her whether this is Zhou Ye. After all, whoever looks at a person for decades, is also It will be so.


    Yingyi, who knows her man, knows that Zhou Ye was guilty just now... She just wanted to use this method to dispel the guilt in her man''s heart... It just seems that the effect is not very good, because Yingyi is Zhou Ye still saw a trace of apology in his eyes.


    Yingyi once again curled her whole body into Zhou Ye''s arms, and whispered in his ear: "Don''t be guilty, my dear, because your little Ying feels very satisfied... it takes a few days for another woman to When I see you, I can see you every day...I feel very happy, so I am willing to be the woman behind you forever, your shadow forever..."


    "Isn''t it bitter?" Zhou Ye asked in a low voice, stroking Yingyi''s soft shawl hair.


    "Bitter...every time I see you and other women, I endure it very hard...so every time I''m done, I will sneak into your arms and be self-reliant..." Yingyi smiled Like a little fox who stole a chicken... Both beautiful eyes were narrowed into a gap.


    "..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help rolling his eyes, this girl really didn''t suffer."I''m going to the place soon, don''t you need to change your clothes?"


    "Ah...yes." Yingyi said, she didn''t care about being squeezed in the arms of her master, and once again looked for her own treasure...


    Finally, before the convoy arrived at the Umbrella Hotel in Seoul, Yingyi found her black OL skirt and changed her clothes while complaining that the driver was driving too fast.


    Facing Yingyi''s complaint, Zhou Ye was speechless. Yingyi was changing his clothes, she was just trying to tempt him. Maybe she would dare to dance a car-style strip X in front of him if she didn''t have enough time.


    After all... Originally, Zhou Ye called Yingyi out to find out about the current situation of the sister paper she was stocking outside. As a result... I didn''t ask anything... Whose fault was this?


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye, who had just stepped out of the car with Yingyi, couldn''t help but slap Yingyi''s fleshy place again...


    "..." Yingyi bit Shuangchun tightly, her eyebrows drooping, her body trembling, and she was aggrieved with anger but not words.The people in the hotel that I watched were all aggrieved for this beautiful young woman. They even had a few sticks and showed their arms and sleeves, eagerly planning to have a hero to save the beauty.


    It''s just that when they saw the tall Umbrella employees walking down from other vehicles, they all retracted back...the heroes can''t hold the crowds...


    They could only watch helplessly as Zhou Ye swaggered into the hotel with the best young lady...


    Chapter five hundred and forty five


    The top floor of the Umbrella Hotel, the presidential suite that has never been outside, finally welcomed its owner today. This is the first time the presidential suite reserved by this hotel welcomes its owner.


    The Umbrella Hotel Group, a subsidiary of the Umbrella Consortium, owns more than 300 hotels in more than 100 countries around the world, with the number of rooms as high as 1.05 million...


    Of course, this is not the point. The point is that every hotel under the Umbrella Hotel Group has one presidential suite with the best location, the most complete room facilities, and the most luxurious decoration... and this presidential suite is not open to the public. Yes, there is always only one owner, and that is Umbrella''s master, Zhou Ye.


    Although Zhou Ye may never be able to stay in a certain hotel, but... Umbrella Hotel Group still retains this presidential suite. In their words, money is nothing but loyalty to the master is priceless. of.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye was sitting comfortably on the comfortable sofa in the presidential suite, enjoying Yingyi¡¯s press, motorcycle, and service...


    "Zhao Hailun, born in 1980, now seventeen years old..." Yingyi massaged Zhou Ye''s shoulders while narrating the information her man wanted to know."She was born into a wealthy merchant family. Her father, Zhao Zhiyuan, was the boss of a medium-sized import and export trading company, and her mother, Jin Yanmei, was a full-time housewife..."


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye closed his eyes, enjoying and receiving Yingyi''s service.It''s nonsense to say how tired he is, he just enjoys the feeling of adding fragrance to the nephrite...


    "Zhao Hailun has shown an IQ far superior to other people of her age since she was six years old. After our secret test, she has an IQ of two hundred and two, so she is a genius..." Yingyi didn''t care, and continued: "She was ten years old. She completed the self-study of elementary and junior high school courses, and a private high school admitted her... and a year later, she successfully graduated from that private high school and passed the entrance to Seoul National University... Now she is getting her third A Ph.D. I heard that this time she chose biogenetics..."


    "This is a schoolmaster..." Zhou Ye cast aside his speechlessly."What about the other information?"


    "Other information..." Yingyi said with a smile: "Judging from the situation reported by the shadow guard who followed her, this is a silly girl who is completely addicted to the ocean of knowledge. For her, dating is far less than that. The importance of the experiment to her... and her superb education is also an important barrier that discourages many men."


    "So, nothing uncontrollable happened, right?" Zhou Ye asked with satisfaction.


    "Of course not, even if there is an uncontrollable event, we will make it controllable..." Yingyi said confidently. She was quite confident in her shadow guards, and she just pulled one out. To slap some superheroes, that''s nothing wrong at all.


    Moreover, the most terrifying thing about the Shadow Guards is not their strength, but their hidden figure forever, the invisible knife is the most terrifying knife, and even the heroes of Niu X will die under the dark arrow.They are not samurai, let alone heroes. For them, as long as the task is completed, there is no means that cannot be used. It is really impossible. The Umbrella Foundation is the most stable backer behind them. Applying for support is a good idea. .


    With Umbrella¡¯s current global layout, any country, any place, Umbrella¡¯s armed support forces can arrive...and go into battle within 15 minutes.


    When Zhou Ye heard Yingyi¡¯s answer, he was very satisfied... After all, the little lamb that he had booked had grown up and was ready to eat. An accident would make him very unhappy... When he was unhappy , It will definitely make the other party more upset.


    "It''s just, Master, we have discovered some interesting things recently..." Xiaoying said, putting her body into Zhou Ye''s arms.


    "Oh? What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye frowned. Could someone have the idea of ??hitting his own little lamb?That was looking for death...


    "No, no... it''s not what you think..." Xiaoying smoothed her man''s brows with her bare hands, and said, "Recently we discovered that she was chatting with a person named MY through the Internet.


    "Oh? What are you talking about?" Zhou Ye inadvertently used a little force with his palm, Xiao Ying''s eyebrows wrinkled, and he took a bite against his ear."Don''t be nervous, dear, after our investigation, the person named MY on the net is a woman..."


    "Oh? Who is she?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Maya Hansen...a female doctor who used to be a computer science major and has become obsessed with biology in recent years..."


    "Maya Hansen???" Zhou Ye thought the name was familiar.


    "It''s the developer of the Extremis Virus..." Xiaoying reminded her man.


    "Oh...it turns out to be her..." Zhou Ye nodded, finally remembering who it was.


    "They met on an international biological network forum... Later, they have been using MSN to keep in touch..." Ying Yi slowly introduced: "Recently, Maya Hansen is encouraging your little lamb to go to Stanford. Studying in universities... In her words, biogenetics is a new subject. In Seoul University, Zhao you can''t learn anything, and Stanford University, as the world''s top biology university, is completely Can satisfy your curiosity."


    "...So what?" Zhou Ye believed that Yingyi wouldn''t tell herself something insignificant, and there must be something else.


    "So... tomorrow, your little lamb may participate in the Umbrella assessment meeting... honey."


    The Umbrella evaluation meeting is actually a matter of buying horse bones. While evaluating the scientific research projects of the university, the Umbrera evaluation organization will also hold an evaluation meeting for all students in the school. Students in school can register. Of course, as long as you pass the cumbersome initial examination and re-examination written examination interview, then you can freely choose the qualifications of majors and subjects at all universities where Umbrella can get started...


    This is a problem for those universities whose subject rankings are slightly behind. However, in the face of Umbrella¡¯s large annual investment and scientific research funding, they have to get rid of their teeth and pretend not to see. ...


    This has also become the preferred way of studying abroad for poor students from certain families... You know, students who have been evaluated are also entitled to the study subsidy issued by Umbrella. Of course, you must first sign a deed... After graduation, enter An Only by working with the Brera consortium can it be possible to obtain subsidies for studying abroad.


    Even so, there is a constant stream of people who sign up every year...


    What makes Zhou Ye a little strange is that since Zhao Hailun''s family does not lack money, why would she take this path?You must know that even if they passed the evaluation and did not sign the sales contract, Umbrella would not help them to enroll in exemption.


    At this moment, Pu Xinyu, who had just arrived at the hotel, nodded and bowed through the phone at the front desk, explaining to his immediate boss why he was not with the guests and why he was stopped outside the hotel...


    "Idiot-don''t you know what it means to invest in what you want? If Seoul National University is drastically cut in research funding this time, then you are the sinner of our great cold country..."


    "Yes, Minister, I see..."


    "Bring out all your potential... Do it well for me."

 Chapter 403

    "That minister...I still need your help for something..." Pu Xinyu said with a little cringe.


    "whats the matter?"


    "I just found out...that Mr. Zhou Ye returned to the hotel with a beautiful young woman." Pu Xinyu said, clutching the microphone, carefully glanced at the lady at the front desk, and then whispered: "I''m here. When I was picked up at the airport, I didn''t see any beautiful young women. Therefore, I have reason to believe that this is the work of the head of the Umbrella Foundation and the Seoul branch..."


    "Pu Xinyu, you bastard, I asked you to please people, not to investigate people''s private affairs... Don''t drag me if you want to die. Who is Umbrella''s major shareholder? Can you make an idea?" The loud shout from the microphone made Pu Xinyu couldn''t help but take the microphone away a little."Believe it or not, a single phone call can send all the U.S. troops stationed at our Longshan base out, and make you and me abrupt in the name of suppressing the rebels?"


    "No, Minister, you misunderstood what I meant..." Pu Xinyu waited until his immediate boss stopped ranting, and then took the time to explain: "I don''t want to investigate Mr. Zhou Ye''s privacy, but I am thinking about Ambray. I am definitely more familiar with their major shareholder than we are... Then can we think that this Mr. Zhou Ye prefers beautiful women? Can we borrow a few people from the cultural world to help me accomplish this important What about your mission?"


    Hearing Pu Xinyu''s words, the other side was silent for a while, and then said: "Yes, Xinyu, you have learned to do things with your heart...I will talk to the head of the Ministry of Culture about this matter, and I will call you later."


    "Yes, Minister..." Pu Xinyu curled his lips and used his first name and last name when he scolded someone. Now that he has a good idea, he just calls his own name... Really...


    Chapter five hundred and forty six


    Li Xiaoli is a girl with a dream of being a star. At the age of just 18 this year, she has been in the DSP company for two years. The two years of trainee career has made her thirst for the stage reached its full value.


    Fortunately, the company has already booked a combination debut with three other girls after a year. This promise made her practice more diligent... It can be said that she is crazy.


    "Ah, every time Xiaolioni is so early, why should we be sisters..." A playful girl with a dark complexion walked into the practice room and said while changing her dancing shoes.


    "You guys... be more diligent, so that you won''t be booed on the stage..." Xiaoli said while pressing her leg.


    Now, she has lived with the three little sisters in the group. In this four-person group, she is the oldest, so if she doesn''t let her go, she has become the temporary leader.


    "Euny early..."


    "Euny early..."


    While they were talking, two more girls came in. They were talking about the serial that was hit last night, taking off their coats, changing shoes, and preparing to warm up...


    After ten minutes, the warm-up is over¡ª¡ª


    Xiaoli straightened her waist and said in a captain style: "Today, let''s practice the dance taught to us by choreography yesterday..."


    "Fifteen times? Gosh, it''s going to be dead, Ernie..." Cheng Youli is the youngest sister in the group, she is the one who loves to be charming.


    "Yeah, Ernie... Isn''t this too much?" Yu Zhuxian asked hesitantly.


    "You need to know..." Before Xiaoli''s words were finished, the door of the practice room was opened. Their assistant, Jin Jingyan, walked in and said with a serious expression: "This morning''s practice has been temporarily cancelled. Change your clothes and follow me to the president''s room..."


    "Is something wrong? Ernie?" Xiao Li looked at the serious expression on Jin Jingyan''s face, who had been taking care of them, and suddenly had an ominous premonition in her heart.


    "No...it''s nothing, when you go, naturally you will know!" Jin Jingyan hesitated and stopped, making Xiaoli and the others a little more anxious. They quietly changed into their clothes and followed Jin Jing Yan turned to the president''s room on the third floor.


    At the door, Jin Jingyan went in first, reported to the president, and quickly walked out and said to the four girls: "Go in, the president is waiting for you."


    "Li Xiaoli is here..." Xiaoli greeted and pushed open the door, without seeing the president bow first. You know, in this country, the situation is divided by seniority and class. It is quite serious.She didn''t dare to walk in without being polite, it was quite rude.


    "Yu Zhuxian is here..."


    "Li Zhen is here..."


    "Song Yuri is here..."


    The other three girls also stepped into this office, which was no less than the office that decided their destiny for them.


    Li Jiaoyan looked at the four girls in front of him. He really couldn''t bear it... But as an entertainment company established in 1991, he did not have the strength to wrestle with the executives of the Ministry of Forces and Culture...


    Moreover, the words behind the executive who called him made him shudder even more... Umbrella.


    He Li Gaoyan don''t look at his current assets, but... if you offend this international giant named Umbrella, it will only take a few minutes to get rid of him...


    He Li Gaoyan can say bachelor, I don¡¯t care about the Ministry of Culture. I will not stay in this country anymore. I immigrate to other countries... After starting a stove, I will struggle for another ten years...


    But what if Umbrella is offended?You don''t even need Umbrella to do it yourself, just need to reveal a little bit... Some people in black and white, in order to please this international crocodile, use his head to change the favor of others.


    In a word, I can''t afford to provoke... Besides, he is not an impulsive young man with passion.After nearly ten years of struggle, if you lose it, you lose it?How could it be possible... Although these sister papers are beautiful, they are not his... Is it necessary for him to do this for them?There are not many others in the entertainment circle, and there are a lot of beautiful women...


    Thinking of this, Li Qiaoyan also corrected his mentality. He has been forced to the absolute path. He has to follow or not to follow... everything can be considered from another angle, if... this time please succeed. If that is the case, does that mean that he has also embraced big thick legs?Any neon debut or domestic debut is shit. With Umbrella¡¯s help, you can make your global debut...


    The more I thought about it, the more I felt that this was the case, Li Jiuyan couldn''t help but put a smile on his face."Hyoryeo, how does the president treat you normally?"


    "...The president is very nice to us..." Xiaoli can only say that, or what to say?You just take a look around on weekdays, never caring about us?It''s a fool to say so.


    "Now... the president has a problem, should you help the president?" Li Ghouyan''s face smiled like a chrysanthemum... That smile made Xiaoli feel a little sick...


    However, she still had to whisper: "President...what the hell is it, if we can help, we will definitely help..."


    The other three sisters have completely lost the right to speak to their own Ouni.


    "Now... the president has encountered such a thing..." Li Qiaoyan said embarrassedly, looked at the girls, and remembered the expressions of the girls one by one in his heart. It seemed that for a while I have to talk separately... "A chief of the Ministry of Culture just called me, hoping I can send some girls out to help him accompany a distinguished guest..."


    "No... definitely not..." Xiaoli heard this, and didn''t need to listen down to know what her president meant. She directly rejected Li Gaoyan''s words with a cold face.


    And the other three girls also looked at Li Jiaoyan in horror. The president who seemed to be a little cordial in the past, looks a bit hideous at this moment...


    "...I knew it would be like this. It seems that I still have to come one by one..." Li Gaoyan muttered silently, and then said to Xiaoli: "Hyoli, stay, the other three will go outside and wait... "


    "Why... we won''t leave Ernie here..."


    "Yes, we will never leave O''Neill alone..."


    "Let''s not go..."


    Li Gaoyan sighed weakly, and then soothed: "Don''t worry, I will never do anything to your Ouni, just talk to her, and Jingyan is here, what are you afraid of..."


    "It''s okay...you go out first, I''ll be fine." Xiaoli didn''t want to be too stiff. After all, she still wanted to make her debut. If she really overturned the company, Xuezang would be normal for ten years. Yes, they all signed a 15-year long contract...


    "Then...Oone, be careful. If there is anything, you shout loudly and we will rush in to rescue you immediately." Yu Zhuxian, the second oldest in the group, directly looked at Li Jiaoyan with threatening eyes.


    "Um...thank you!" Xiaoli felt that her eyes were a little blurred. With such a good sister, what else is she afraid of?


    The three females filed out, and before each of them went out, they gave Li Gaoyan a fierce look...


    Li Gaoyan didn''t care about the movements of these little girls. He believed that when these girls knew what they were about to face, they would definitely be as powerless as he was just now...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Forty Seven


    "Coffee or black tea?" In the office, Li Gaoyan, Jin Jingyan and Xiaoli were the only ones left in the office. In order to ease the tension between the two parties, Li Gaoyan stood up and asked.


    "Boiled water would be fine..." Xiaoli was a little uneasy sitting opposite Li Gaoyan, she planned to call out for help whenever something went wrong... Her trust in Li Gaoyan had dropped to a freezing point.


    "..." Li Jiaoyan didn''t care about Xiaoli''s somewhat hostile eyes, and stood up directly, gave Xiaoli a glass of boiled water with a disposable paper cup, and put it in front of her.


    "Did you know? When I just received a call from an official of the Ministry of Culture, my heart was full of anger..." Li Gaoyan tried his best to make his expression look angrily.


    "..." Xiaoli was holding a paper cup in her hand, and she didn''t drink water or talk... She didn''t drink water because she didn''t know if there would be any mechanism in it... Drink it in front of someone who has exposed maliciousness to you. The drink he gave you is something a fool would do... without speaking, just to see how this president would perform...

 Chapter 404

    Anyway, she had already made up her mind and couldn''t follow it... The big deal was being hidden in the snow, what''s the matter?


    "But... when the official told me who I was going to accompany... I shamefully succumbed..." Li Kaoyan continued his one-man show, and at this point, he also turned on the TV in the office... At this time, it was time for the morning news.


    Originally, his purpose of turning on the TV was just to ease the atmosphere between the two parties. After all, if he was speaking alone, the atmosphere would be embarrassing, and such an atmosphere would make people concentrate on paying attention...not conducive to his next persuade.


    But the sky is pitiful, maybe it¡¯s because God doesn¡¯t want to see him so embarrassed...The Seoul morning news now broadcasts the news he wants to see most now¡ª¡ª


    [Now interrupting an urgent news, the Education Foundation of the Umbrella Foundation of the United States arrived in Seoul today. According to people familiar with the matter, this time they will conduct an annual project evaluation of Seoul University, and Seoul University has always been One of the schools supported by the Umbrella Education Foundation...]


    Below is a long introduction to the Umbrella Consortium and its subordinate education foundation report... This report simply blows the Umbrella Education Foundation into a judging institution that represents the international advanced education level, owning this institution The universities funded by the project are the top universities in the world...


    With her head down, Xiaoli realized that her president was suddenly miserable. She couldn''t help but raised her head curiously, wanting to see what the president was doing... When she saw that Li Gyuyan was actually watching the news intently, Can''t help but devote his attention to the TV.


    Ten minutes later, this long piece of news that was about to catch up with the visit of the heads of the great powers to Seoul is finally over... And through the news, Xiao Li finally has a preliminary understanding of the Umbrella consortium... That is huge... ... huge... very huge...


    "Do you know who the Ministry of Culture wants you to accompany?" Li Gaoyan said to Xiaoli again when the news was over.


    "...I don''t know..." Although I don''t know, Xiao Li has already guessed a little through the somewhat strange abnormal behavior of the president just now.


    "It''s this Umbrela''s major shareholder..." Li Gaoyan said helplessly: "If it is only at the instigation of some people from the Ministry of Education, I can still carry it... Although I cannot be called a good person, Li Gaoyan , But I still can¡¯t do the betrayal of my employees..."


    "Why? This Umbrella is just a U.S. company..." Xiaoli asked puzzlingly, she had been brought into the routine by Li Gaoyan.


    "Do you really think Umbrella is just a company?" Li Jiaoyan smiled mockingly, then turned the computer screen in front of him to Xiaoli, and said: "Let''s take a look...Look at the American country in your mouth How powerful is the company..."


    Xiaoli stood up slightly, squatted on the table, and looked at the data on the computer screen. These data can be said to be the most comprehensive data that Li Gaoyan can collect...


    All the titles are shocking...


    [A country in Africa sued the Umbrella consortium for gross and brutal interference in other countries¡¯ internal affairs...]


    [After the speaker of a South American country brought the Umbrella consortium to the Shanghai Dental Court, the next day, he died of a heart attack. Authoritative medical sources said that this was an accident and denounced the Umbrella consortium for fear of instability. Demonize.


    [Security companies under the Umbrella consortium appeared during the Gulf War, and their performance made all countries look at it...]


    All kinds of information, all kinds of news...many of them are old news...


    The more Hyorye looked at it, the more she felt terrified... She felt that at this time, she really saw the truth of this corner of the world, but this truth made her feel scared...


    "These materials have long been deleted from the Internet..." Li Gaoyan continued to put pressure on Xiaoli."These are all collected by a journalist friend of mine... and he told me to finish it quickly, otherwise, it will be deleted from the Internet within an hour at most..."


    While he was talking, Xiaoli watched in horror at the computer screen in front of her, and then it went black... Then, a smell of burning circuit boards came out...


    "Assi, my computer..." Li Jiuyan wailed as he looked at the host computer that was already smoking.


    "If... I mean... if I refuse them... what will happen?" Xiaoli asked, sitting in her seat sluggishly, watching the president who was rushing to rescue her computer main box.


    "Hehe..." Li Kaoyan finally gave up the mission of rescuing his own case, collapsed in his position, and smiled bitterly: "I don''t know...I don''t know what will happen..."


    "Then... will it be okay?" Xiaoli''s eyes were full of hope and looked at her president. She really wanted to hear something from Li Gaoyan now that she might be fine.


    But to her disappointment, what Li Qiaoyan said in her mouth was: "I just saw you take it seriously, so I didn''t pull down the information... There is a report about a person who rebelled against Umbrella. Report..."


    "He... how is he?" Xiaoli asked hopefully.


    "The whole family is dead..." When Li Qiaoyan said this, he felt a gust of yin wind pouring into his neck... He couldn''t help but shrink his neck, and then said: "So... It¡¯s not that I¡¯m forcing you... I¡¯m also a person who is forced to make a choice, Xiaoli, as a senior who has been in the entertainment industry for a few years... I advise you... It¡¯s better to give in, this circle It¡¯s not as glamorous as outsiders see it. Even if you escaped Umbrella¡¯s persecution today, maybe you will encounter another persecution tomorrow... Instead of this, you might as well hold a thigh tightly. In this way, there are some people. It can protect you from the wind and rain... Your star path will also go smoother!"


    The following remarks can really be regarded as Li Gaoyan''s sincere words... He also wanted to indirectly hug Umbrella''s thick legs.


    "...I...I know...President..." Xiaoli was a little sluggish... After she really understood Umbrella, she knew how a desperate existence it was, not to mention it. She is just an ordinary person. Even if she is the speaker of a small country, she will kill if she says she is killed. After the killing, someone will jump out to help them rectify their names...


    Even if she is not afraid of death, she still has to think about her family... At this moment, Xiaoli finally succumbed... She stood up weakly and bowed to Li Gaoyan, "I know what to do...President, I will go back to touch up my makeup first..."


    "Go..." Li Jiuyan waved his hand unbearably... Seeing a lively and laughing girl turned into this way, although he couldn''t bear it, but he had to continue... Otherwise, I''m afraid I will cry without tears. It''s him.


    "When you go out, ask Yu Zhuxian to come in..." Li Gaoyan''s words caused Xiaoli''s body to stagnate, but Xiaoli soon recovered her peace. She knew that none of the four sisters could escape. Of... "I see..."


    Five hundred and forty eight chapters


    "We are here..." Li Jiuyan, who was sitting in the passenger seat of the nanny car, looked in front of him. This extremely luxurious five-star hotel...turned his head and said to the four girls sitting in the back of the car: "We Get off..."


    "..." The four girls fought silently, but... they still got out of the car obediently... Looking at this luxurious Umbrella Hotel, they don''t know why, the four girls felt that the hotel logo was in the middle Umbrella¡¯s red and white umbrella-shaped logo was so dazzling that they couldn¡¯t help but start to cry silently again...


    They are naturally not gullible people, so after Li Qiaoyan explained to them the ins and outs of the matter, they returned to their dormitory and checked it on the Internet...


    Although no negative news about Umbrella was found... But the huge Umbrella still made them feel extremely desperate... It can be said that Umbrella spans arms-machinery manufacturing-biopharmaceuticals-chemicals. ¡ª¡ªResources¡ª¡ªShipbuilding¡ª¡ªEtc. Big Macs in many industries... In the face of this monster, how can they resist, who are just four weak women?


    In the end, they can only choose to obey...


    "Don''t cry... the makeup is crying again..." Li Gaoyan''s advice made the four girls cry even harder...


    "Woo...Wow...Euny...I haven''t been in love yet...I don''t want to be with an old man..." The youngest Cheng Yuri couldn''t help but hug Xiaoli and wept bitterly...


    "..." Xiaoli could only be speechless at this time. How could she ever fall in love?She has given up too much to get on stage... But now...


    "Wow¡­¡­"


    "I don''t want to accompany that old man..."


    Hearing Yuri''s cry, the other two girls couldn''t help crying in their arms... They also gave up too much with their vision of the stage, boyfriend?How dare they?But being afraid does not mean that they have no longing for love...Which girl does not have Spring?They also have a longing for love... But now...


    "...Don''t cry..." Four girls holding hands and crying at the entrance of the Umbrella Hotel, this is simply too attractive...Li Gaoyan is like the ants on the hot pot, turning round and round. , However, these girls can''t beat and beat, or scold and scold...He can only be in a hurry.


    At this time, a middle-aged man wearing glasses and a black suit appeared in front of him, with a superior expression on his face, and directly questioned: "Are you Li Kaoyan?"


    "You are Chief Park Xinyu... I am so lucky to meet..." Li Gaoyan has a lot of dealings with officials. In his opinion, this man has a strong official taste. He is absolutely Will not admit it.


    "This is what you brought?" Pu Xinyu ignored Li Gaoyan''s outstretched hand, and pointed directly at the four girls who were holding their heads in pain: "This time I am entertaining VIPs. You will find these four for me. goods?"


    "Don''t..." Li Gaoyan hurriedly stepped forward, came to Pu Xinyu, and whispered in his ear: "This shows that these four girls are pure... Maybe that adult also loves this bite?"


    "Yeah-yes." Pu Xinyu thought for a while, it is indeed the same reason, after all, no man likes a woman who is more experienced than himself... So who does Nima play?Thinking of this, Pu Xinyu whispered: "Hurry up and let them stop crying. How are they crying here?"


    "Okay, okay, sir, I will persuade them now..." Li Gaoyan agreed, and ran to the girl''s side, whispering comfort, "Ladies, don''t cry...what''s the point to cry? ...Don''t all women have to go through this?"


    His persuasion is better than not, the four girls cried louder...


    In the end, Li Haoyan was pressed into a hurry, "Okay, okay, I''m not going anymore... The big deal, I sold the company, and your whole family died..."


    Hearing Li Gaoyan''s words, the four girls shuddered suddenly... They remembered the terrifying Umbrella consortium again... and then they gradually held back their tears...


    "That''s right..." Li Gaoyan said while taking the tissues from his assistant and giving it to the girls, "Maybe this VIP is a handsome boy? Then you will make a lot of money and have backing. ...I also met a beautiful boy..."


    He is purely open-eyed talking nonsense. Although none of the high-level photos of the Umbrella consortium have been exposed, but... in his knowledge, he can own shares in this giant consortium, not An old man is almost...


    The four girls knew that the president was just comforting themselves... But they couldn''t help but start to fantasize. In fact, their requirements are really low...low as long as the other party is not the kind of shy, big belly and old age spots. The old guy on it.


    When the four girls walked into this hotel behind Li Gaoyan and Park Xinyu... They were first stunned by the luxurious decorations in the hotel... If they can come here on weekdays, they will definitely They all jumped up happily, but...today they thought about what they were about to lose, and they didn''t have any mood for fun...

 Chapter 405

    The four girls anxiously followed them and walked into the elevator until they reached the top floor... Then they walked out of the elevator, and then walked towards the stairwell under the leadership of Pu Xinyu...


    "Here... isn''t this already the top floor?" The youngest Yuri noticed this detail, and she asked cautiously.


    "This is not the top level..." Pu Xinyu, who feels that victory is in sight, has also improved a lot, and is also interested in answering the girl''s questions."Did you not notice how many floors this hotel has?"


    "Isn''t it the sixty-eighth floor?" Xiaoli said the number is the highest floor number button on the elevator...


    "Haha...actually, it is the sixty-ninth floor." Pu Xinyu explained: "We are not eligible to take the elevator that goes straight to the sixty-ninth floor, so...we can only go to the sixty-eighth floor, and then go up by ourselves It''s..."


    "Why? Since it''s a hotel room... Why doesn''t the elevator reach the highest floor?" Li Zhen asked this time.


    "Because that floor is never open to the outside world..." Pu Xinyu just inquired about it."That floor is reserved exclusively for the one above... All Umbrella hotels have rooms reserved for this floor..."


    Hearing Pu Xinyu''s words, the four girls only felt a burst of power and pressure... what is a high-level force?What is Hao?This is...


    As soon as the group reached the entrance of the sixty-ninth floor, they were stopped by a dozen bodyguards who looked like the devil''s terminator."Who are you? This is not open to the public, you are in the wrong place."


    "Everyone, I''m Park Xinyu from the Ministry of Education who went to the airport to pick up Mr. Zhou Ye..." Pu Xinyu explained, "I''m not thinking that Mr. Zhou Ye is the first time to come to Seoul. Mr. Ye introduced several tour guides..."


    "Our house..." The bodyguard standing in front of Pu Xinyu just wanted to refuse, but he was staggered by a big slap shot from behind...


    "Stupid--" From behind the bodyguard, a tall soldier of the same man walked out. It was Zhou Ye used to make fun of it... When Umbrella entered this world, he was also brought in. ...... Now a director of Umbrella Security Company.


    As a soldier who had been following Zhou Ye for a long time, An Doudou knew her master too well, and she could not let go of her mistakes... These four beautiful girls who can be called little beauties, their masters You will never let it go... You drove them away, and when you look back, your master knows it and asks, where can you find it again?


    "Antou...why are you beating me?" The soldier who was beaten still asked in a daze.


    "Idiot, you have followed the master for nothing. You still don''t know what character the master is?" An Doudou said and waved: "The four of them can go in... As for you? See when my master is interested, I will notify you. ..."


    Following his words, the bodyguards around him quickly separated the six people. The four sisters were isolated in the passage, while the two men were blocked by them.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Forty Nine


    The four girls including Xiaoli, who were separated by the soldiers, looked at her president somewhat helplessly...


    After all, they are too young, even the eldest Xiaoli is only just eighteen years old this year... Faced with such a thing, they are a little at a loss...


    "Go in... Don''t worry, it''s okay..." Even if separated, Li Jiaoyan confessed to the girls aloud, "Remember what I explained to you on the road... Go in..."


    "Oh..." Xiaoli nodded a little uneasy, and the other three girls, at this time, were also a little scared and held each other tightly by their sisters'' hands... Facing this group of fierce soldiers, they How can you not be afraid?


    "Four ladies, please come with me..." An Doudou tried her best to keep her suffocation, and forcibly pulled her face, trying to show a smile of kindness to the four girls... But he failed, no matter how you look at it , He is more like a butcher than a tease.


    "Yes, yes..." Xiaoli''s voice trembled a little, there was no way, An Doudou was too fierce.


    "It seems that the warm man style is not suitable for me..." An Doudou muttered as she headed towards the depths of the corridor...


    "Hyo Lioni... what are we going to do..."


    "Ouni, I''m afraid..."


    "I''m afraid too, Ernie..."


    "Actually, I am also very scared..." As the eldest sister, Xiaoli, the only thing she can do now is to be brave for the three little sisters, "Let''s follow in...for our family..."


    Hearing his own Ernie mentioned his family... The three sisters were silent, and they were all here, and they could only follow in... Thinking of this, the four sisters looked at each other, this is each other Encouragement is also a courageous move to dispel the anxiety in their hearts a little bit...


    The four women, holding hands, shoulder to shoulder, strutting towards the depths of the corridor with the attitude of a revolutionary going to the execution ground... To be honest, although the corridors are brightly lit... but they are just for no reason. It feels like he is stepping into the mouth of a giant beast.


    Trembling...dulling...The four girls finally came to the door of the room that determines their future destiny¡ª¡ª


    An Doudou has been waiting here for a long time... Seeing the four girls walking slowly and unwillingly, he smiled and knocked on the door of his own house...


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye''s slightly dissatisfied voice came from the intercom on the door of the room.


    "Master, the one named Pu Xinyu has brought you four tour guides..." Hearing the dissatisfaction in Zhou Ye''s voice, An Dou Dou said hurriedly.


    "Oh... I don''t need..." Zhou Ye stopped here just now when he said... the conversation turned around, "Let them come in by themselves... Go ahead and do it!"


    "Yes, Master." While talking, An Doudou opened the door, and gestured to the four girls with a please sign... He knew his master''s words had changed, and he must have been following which girl...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye, who was in the bath or room inside the house, was watching the movement outside with interest through the personal terminal on his wrist... Actually, he was originally not interested in seeing the so-called tour guides, but... he I saw a familiar figure¡ª¡ªLi Xiaoli...


    "It''s funny... It''s so funny... Can you see her in this world?" Zhou Ye looked at the three-dimensional projection in front of him and said to himself with a smile. You know, for a while, he was quite fascinated. This sister''s paper...that little man¡¤waist...that dancing body...hehe.


    "My dear, have you found anything fun?" Xiaoying squeezed into her man''s arms lazily, looked at the three-dimensional projection in front of her man, and smiled: "Hey, four little beauties, dear, you Are you interested in them?"


    "Of course...this is the object of my obsession..." Zhou Ye''s words made Xiaoying amazed. Can his own man be obsessed with others?This is simply unimaginable to her...


    "Do you need me to avoid it?" Xiaoying asked tentatively.


    "No need, I''ll go see them..." Zhou Ye said, standing up, stepping out of the bath and pool, Xiaoying hurriedly followed, grabbed a bath towel and helped his man wipe the water drops on his body... ¡­


    "Get out early after a short break, soaking for too long is not good for your skin..." Zhou Ye walked out of the bath and the room after he instructed. After Xiaoying cleverly responded, she retracted into the bath and the pool again. She took out a few black spots from her wristband with great interest and threw them out...


    A few black spots directly turned into a black light that was difficult to distinguish with the naked eye, and disappeared in the bath room. Then, Xiaoying opened his personal terminal and completed the networking with the spy mechanical insects that were released-in an instant, the image in the room appeared In front of her...


    Xiaoying said that she was definitely not trying to peep or peep, but she was very curious about how her man would treat her former obsession...


    And at this moment--like four frightened rabbits, the four girls who walked into the suite anxiously are standing at the door at a loss--


    Facing the extravagant furnishings in the presidential suite, they felt constrained, for fear that they would accidentally break something and they would not be able to lose it if they sold themselves...


    "Anning Hasai-Excuse me...Is anyone there?" In the end, Xiaoli, the oldest, cautiously faced the empty living room, saying hello...


    However, saying hello, in fact... the voice is not much louder than the cat cry...


    This made Zhou Ye who had just walked out almost laughed. This girl who will be called a national fairy in the future actually looks as cute as a frightened kitten...


    Zhou Ye didn''t even change his clothes and just walked out like this...


    "You, hello..." The four girls didn''t even come and saw what the person who came out was like, so they hurriedly bowed and bent their waist ninety degrees... their own president told them, along the way What they saw and heard made them full of awe of the major shareholder of Umbrella who had just come out... To be precise, it should be fear of loftyness and respect.


    Zhou Ye walked to the sofa in front of the four of them and sat down. He looked at the slightly trembling bodies of the four girls and couldn''t help asking, "Am I scary?"


    "No, no..." Xiaoli said tremblingly. At this moment, when she heard Zhou Ye''s voice, she seemed to feel that this person''s voice was not old, which made her a little relieved...


    "Since I''m not scary, why are you shaking?" Zhou Ye asked with interest, being able to tease this fairy...Zhou Ye feels very happy...After all, has he been obsessed with or fell in love for a while?


    "I, we are just excited..." Xiaoli listened to Zhou Ye''s voice, which was magnetic and gentle, which made her wonder what the owner of this voice looked like... While she was talking, she quietly raised her head. ...


    Golden semi-long hair... handsome face... sturdy and just right figure... all of this forms a man who looks like a god...


    For the first time, Hyory knew that a man''s body could be so good-looking...The drops of water on the man''s hair that had not yet been dried, dripped drop by drop along the tips of his hair onto his body, following his muscles. The gully slowly crossed his upper body...


    Xiaoli couldn''t help feeling... the temperature in this room seemed a bit too high, why did she suddenly feel so thirsty...


    The youngest Yuri suddenly couldn''t hear her own words. She couldn''t help but raised her head slightly. Seeing Zhou Ye''s first glance, she couldn''t help but widen her eyes... Covering his gaze, "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"

 Chapter 406

    "Why Yuri..."


    "Don''t bully Yuri, something is coming at me... you old pervert..."


    It didn¡¯t matter what Yuli said, the other two girls jumped up in excitement, looking like they would fight to protect their sister... But when they saw Zhou Ye... they couldn¡¯t say anything. Up.


    A group of sister papers looked round and surprised, and Zhou Ye couldn''t help but laugh...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Fifty


    "Please, are you a shareholder of the Umbrella Consortium, Mr. Zhou Ye?" Xiaoli asked cautiously.


    "Well, I am." Zhou Ye looked at the national fairy with interest and smiled: "Are you looking for me?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s confession of her identity, Xiaoli was ecstatic... the smile on her face couldn''t help but sweeten."Actually... We were sent by Chief Xinyu Park to receive you..."


    These are the words that Pu Xinyu has confessed countless times. In any case, he must mention his name. He also wants to brush his impressions in front of Zhou Ye... This is only good for his future political career...


    "Receive me?" Zhou Ye twitched, revealing a playful smile.


    What programs can there be for government officials¡¯ receptions, Zhou Ye can think of it with his toes... "Have you done this kind of reception many times?"


    "No, no, this is the first time for us..." Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s slightly contemptuous tone, Xiaoli explained in a hurry, she didn''t know why, but she didn''t want to be misunderstood by Zhou Ye...


    "That''s right... it was Park Xinyu who forced our president, and the president forced us..." The outspoken Yuri directly exposed...


    "Oh... I would also like to thank Pu Xinyu..." Zhou Ye''s words made Xiaoli and other women fall into the ice cave. Hearing these words, Zhou Ye still had a glorious image in their minds. Become fragmented...


    Xiaoli couldn''t help laughing at herself in her heart. Yeah, how could I think that this handsome boy would be in the same group with me?He must be born among the wealthy. For him...what else does his ordinary girls have besides beauty?It''s just their toy...


    However, Zhou Ye''s next sentence made Xiaoli''s heart unable to help but a little bit of sweetness...


    "Thanks to him, I can get to know you beautiful girls... Otherwise, if you are a newcomer, I can''t find you even if I want to find you..." Zhou Ye has been observing the expressions of the four women, and they have been involved in the world. The under-deep chick can see through...


    "Well, since you are here to accompany me... how long do you plan to stand at the door?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, patted the position beside him, and motioned them to go over and sit there...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s movements, Xiaoli couldn''t help but walked over slowly, and sat beside Zhou Ye nicely... and her three little sisters also sat down next to her...


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at the four chicks sitting in a row and rolled his eyes speechlessly."Are you sitting in a row and eating fruit?"


    "But..." Zhou Ye''s words made Xiaoli feel uncomfortable. She originally thought he would be different from other men?result¡­¡­


    "But what?" Zhou Ye likes the feeling that a single sentence can change the mood of his once obsessed object. At this moment, he intends to play the scene of Bawang Qiang X Bow... "Are you going to accompany me like this? "


    As the questioning sounded, Zhou Ye''s face became colder. After hundreds of years of standing in a high position, and hundreds of years of regard for human life, Zhou Ye naturally cultivated a temperament. When the face, even the long-time high-ranking new star Supreme Nova, saw him feel frightened, did not dare to disobey Zhou Ye''s meaning, of course, except for the trembling M in Guan Guan, in Guan Guan''s words, that is love. Zhou Ye''s expression is dead, begging for whip and tart...


    Xiaoli looked at Zhou Ye''s stern face, her heartbeat speeded up... a cold sweat appeared on her forehead... In her heart, a voice was telling her loudly, don''t disobey him, don''t disobey him...or you will die...


    "Yes, yes..." Xiaoli trembling and shaking her body, stood up, and then sat on Zhou Ye''s lap nicely, burying her small head deeply behind Zhou Ye...


    At this time, her heart was really mixed, with grievances... dissatisfaction... fear... sad... If it hadn''t been for Zhou Ye''s threats, she might have been crying.


    Several other sisters also sat on both sides of Zhou Ye tremblingly, holding Zhou Ye''s arms with their own hands... To be honest, through their arms, Zhou Ye could feel their trembling bodies...


    At this moment, two people, one left and the other, sat on both sides of Zhou Ye, and Xiaoli directly sat on Zhou Ye''s lap. In an instant, all the positions beside Zhou Ye disappeared... Yuli, who moved a step slower. Almost crying, she stood in front of Zhou Ye and looked back and forth at a loss, trying to find her place...


    "You give me a dance..." Zhou Ye''s voice sounded faintly, and Yuli, who was panicked, suddenly heard the heavens. She hurried to Zhou Ye, flicked her high heels, and started barefoot directly on the carpet. Dancing...


    To be honest...the dancing is really not that good...After all, they are still in the practice stage, and...in the current world, the popular dance is not sexual and sense dance, it is more like the kind of extremely ancient style in Zhou Ye''s eyes. Dance-disco.


    In fact, when Yuli was dancing, Xiaoli turned her face quietly, watching her sister''s dance while observing Zhou Ye''s expression... I really don''t like Zhou Ye''s expression to see Zhou Ye''s expression...


    Especially affected by Zhou Ye¡¯s increasingly ugly expressions, her sister¡¯s dance steps have become more and more wrong... She has long abandoned the illusion that Zhou Ye will be a good man... At this time, she has completely corrected herself. With Zhou Ye''s position, he no longer dared to report illusions about Zhou Ye... In fact, there is still a little... It''s just hidden deeply, waiting for the bud.


    "Or... let me dance... Yuri, Yuri, she may be a little uncomfortable today..." Xiaoli said, while carefully observing Zhou Ye''s expression... To be honest, even if Zhou Ye was caught She still thinks Zhou Ye is too handsome...


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye looked at Xiaoli with interest, his hand was slowly swimming around her waist, and he said with a little playfulness: "Do you know my identity, right?"


    "Yes, yes..." Xiaoli nodded hard.


    "Then, do you know what will happen to those who play me?" Zhou Ye has become addicted to playing pretending to be ruthless games. When he said this, he himself felt like a gang boss...


    "Know, I know..." Xiaoli looked at Zhou Ye, as if in the pair of golden pupils, she saw a sea of ??bones and mountains... She saw the sight of the sky stained with blood... Even so, she still wanted to help Help your little sister.


    After gritting her teeth, Xiaoli said, "I...I will definitely dance to your satisfaction..."


    "I look forward to your performance." Zhou Ye smiled. He gently let go of the arm holding Xiaoli''s waist, and then made a gesture of please...


    Xiaoli took a deep breath and stood up... and walked to Yuri who was about to cry."You have performed well, leave it to me now..."


    "Euni..." Yuri looked at the sister who came over and almost cried... After giving her sister a hug, Yuri walked towards the sofa, but when she wanted to sit aside, she found Zhou Ye patted her on her leg...


    Yuri, who didn''t dare to resist, could only replace her sister''s position just aggrieved... and became Zhou Ye''s new pillow.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Fifty One


    Although Xiaoli went up and rescued her little sister on a temporary impulse, but when she really faced Zhou Ye''s playful gaze, she was a little at a loss...


    It can be said that the four of them belong to the same group. If Yuri will meet, she will also... Yuri will not, and she will not... Obviously, Yuri''s dance just cannot satisfy this domineering man. What can I do?


    Zhou Ye looked at Xiaoli standing in front of her with an anxious look, and she almost didn''t laugh out... This girl really looked at Bobby''s brain quickly... However, Zhou Ye didn''t really want this after all. How about the four sister papers, after all, although the sister paper is used for playing, it is not good to frighten them if you play too much...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye said leisurely: "The dancer... just wants to dance his own voice, I want to see your heart dance..."


    Zhou Ye¡¯s words, like a flash of lightning, instantly illuminated the haze in Xiaoli¡¯s heart. At this moment, she had forgotten all the external causes, the power of Umbrella, and the grievances of being persecuted... let her mind fly. ...


    With a smile, a frown, and a twist, Xiaoli jumped out her desire for the stage and her dissatisfaction with Zhou Ye...


    In Xiaoli''s dance steps, she incarnates as a demon and spirit, tempting and playing with Zhou Ye, the villain... She seems to have become the only protagonist in this world of dance, and everything becomes her foil. ...


    Just dance--Hyoryi is still immersed in the state just now, unable to extricate herself...


    It wasn''t until Xiaoli adjusted her breathing evenly that she realized that her little sister looked at herself with a strange look... and the villain in her heart also looked at herself with a playful look.


    "In your mind...what kind of villain am I?" Zhou Ye laughed and joked. Although Zhou Ye didn''t know much about dancing, he could see a lot from Xiaoli''s smile just now. Something...


    "A bad guy who forced others to do things they didn''t want to do..." Xiaoli also tried her best. She ignored the eyes her little sister kept passing on and said directly.


    "Oh? Interesting..." Zhou Ye didn''t get angry, he smiled: "Then, now this villain is going to force you to do things you don''t like even more..."


    "What do you want to do..." Xiaoli couldn''t help but hug Hun with her arms in her arms, looking wary.


    "Strip X dance... will it? Come for a while..." Zhou Ye''s casual words made Xiaoli almost burst her lungs...


    "Why? Don''t you want it?" Zhou Ye smiled...This kind of game makes him feel very interesting, so he doesn''t mind to keep playing.


    "You''re dreaming..." Even though I had already expected what would happen when I came here, but...the thing was about to come, I was still a little unwilling... Xiaoli refused with a pale face.


    "You will be willing..." Zhou Ye said, gently touching the center console of the coffee table, and the large-screen TV in the suite living room turned on...

 Chapter 407

    The four girls looked at Zhou Ye at a loss, and then at the TV, wondering what he meant?But, soon...they are all left with a feeling of anger and anger...


    I saw that the fifty-inch TV screen was divided into four equal parts from the middle, which looked like four TVs playing at the same time. Although this split-screen technology was advanced, it was not the reason for them to panic...


    What really frightened them... is the scene in the four sub-screens... This is the four bird''s-eye views... As if looking down on the earth from the sky, although it might be a little confusing at first, Xiaoli soon waited for the four girls Recognized where it was...After all, it was their home from childhood to childhood, and they were very familiar with all the plants and trees there.


    "What are you going to do to them...?" Xiaoli looked at Zhou Ye bloodlessly. At this moment, Zhou Ye''s smile seemed to her like a demon in hell...


    "Guess?" Zhou Ye smiled. When he saw these four girls, he asked the headquarters to investigate the origins of these four girls... Instantly use Umbrella''s satellite to lock their home addresses, Brera made it easy for him.


    I have to say... Being a villain is addictive, this kind of threatening feeling is super fun, Zhou Ye is a little bit happy...


    "I... I know how to do it..." Xiaoli bit her lower lip tightly, and she finally gave in...


    "Then jump up..." Zhou Ye said, patted the dolphins of the three women around him, "Of course, you are the same... after all, you are a combination... the combination must have a combination dance..."


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    The other three women also had tears in their eyes, and stood up one by one...and slowly walked to Xiaoli''s side.


    The four sisters look at me and I look at you. They all want to see a hint of surprise in their sisters'' eyes... But in each other''s eyes, they can''t see any surprises, some are just deep despair... ¡­


    "Ah, by the way, how can there be no music in dancing?" Zhou Ye said, deliberately playing a song [Miss Han Guo] on the center console. This song will be Xiaoli''s main song in the future...but , In this world, has not yet been born...


    "You can start..." Zhou Ye said, sitting on the sofa carelessly, looking at the four sisters with expectant eyes... At this moment, Zhou Ye is really looking forward to it, Xiaoli''s star dance is not Few people have seen it before, but who has seen strip X dance?Zhou Ye can''t wait...


    With the sound of music...Hyo-ri thinks this singing voice is so familiar, why does it sound so similar to herself?However, it was no longer her turn to think so much at this time... She looked at Zhou Ye''s eyes, helpless and sad...


    She feels that Zhou Ye, this hateful guy, has completely broken all his fantasies about love...or, Zhou Ye is the type of boy she likes, but...this feeling of being threatened and forced...broken The last hint of fantasy in her heart...


    Xiuli is crying and jumping... the other three girls are the same...


    Just when the clothes on the four girls gradually became unable to cover their bodies...Zhou Ye sighed.


    Although the horrified expression when the girl was forced makes him feel very funny... But, after all, he is not a bad person... Faced with a heartbroken face looking at himself, tears pattered towards him. The girl who fell... As expected, he still couldn''t force it to the end...


    "Forget it...Stop it..." Zhou Ye said, turning off the music, and stood up, "Actually, I just made a joke with you..."


    With tears in her eyes, Xiaoli looked at Zhou Ye in a daze, as if she didn''t believe what she had heard... She has experienced too much great joy and compassion today, so much that she can''t tell whether this is true or not. It''s illusory...


    "Okay, don''t cry... You won''t be pretty if you cry again!" Zhou Ye stroked Xiaoli''s cheek with his hand, and wiped the teardrops that kept falling from her eyes with his thumb...


    "Wu Wuwu Well ...... wow ah ah ah ...... You bastard ...... you filthy swine ......" Originally, Zhou Ye cold face when Xiao Li, although sad, but also fight back with their own grief, stubborn She forced herself not to cry, but... Zhou Ye treated her so tenderly, she couldn''t help her grievances anymore, hugged Zhou Ye tightly, and started crying...


    The other three girls couldn''t help but hug Zhou Ye and cry, it was a pain...


    After all, they are just ordinary girls, and the Umbrella consortium is like a big mountain, firmly pressing on their heads and hearts.They can''t breathe a single breath... They are cautious all the way, and laugh hard... just to struggle to survive...


    "You''re a badass...Wow..." Xiuli cried, and punched Zhou Ye with her small fists... She wanted to shed all the frights and grievances she received today...


    "Okay, I''m a bad guy... don''t cry..." Zhou Ye looked at the four girls who were crying in their arms in a bewildered manner. They were really one of the first two big girls...playing games and playing a big deal... ¡­


    In the face of Hela, Zhou Ye can force it, but these four crying pear and rain girls... Zhou Ye is a little bit ridiculous... But it''s not really impossible...


    Zhou Ye has special persuasion skills...what skills do you ask?Then we have to explain it from a physiological point of view...Crying is a kind of negative emotion, right?You need to cry, right?Then...with another stronger joyful mood to dilute this negative emotion, and then block their gaze, Zhou Ye still has a way to do it...


    In the end, in the living room, the crying of the girls became weaker and weaker, replaced by a red heartbeat sound...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Fifty Two


    Seoul at the beginning of the lantern-a prosperous scene.


    And at this moment, in the presidential suite on the top floor of the Umbrella Hotel, Xiaoli was awakened by the hunger in her belly... After all, after this day, she was frightened and frightened. After arriving here, she was eaten by an unscrupulous man. Pranks, followed by exercises that consume a lot of calories...I should be hungry at this time of iron hitting...


    The beautiful face in front of Xiaoli, who slowly opened her eyes, had the urge to jump on and take a bite. Of course, she was not hungry, but angry by this bad guy...


    Although some of the misunderstandings have been resolved, and Xiaoli also knows that this man will not treat her family to anything...but...this villain actually ignores herself begging for mercy...forcibly what happened to herself, until now, she I still feel a little pain when I move.


    After gesticulating her teeth and dancing claws for a long time, Xiaoli found sadly that she still couldn''t speak... after all, she was reluctant...


    "Puff--" With a smirk, Xiaoli knew that a certain nasty man had woken up... and rushed forward, yelling, "Bad guy..."


    In fact, Zhou Ye had already woke up as soon as Xiaoli woke up... He just squinted to see how this sister paper that he had just taken down would perform... But seeing Xiaoli Zhou Ye finally couldn''t help but laugh with that cute look that forced a fierce expression on her face...


    Facing Xiaoli, who was a little bit too spoiled and rushed on him, Zhou Ye just smiled, hugged the fairy in his arms and asked, "You are hungry..."


    "You...how did you know..." Xiaoli asked stutteringly.


    Zhou Ye would not tell her that he had heard the protest in her stomach a long time ago.He just stretched out his hand and picked up the internal phone next to the couch, without saying much, just a word."Prepare dinner for five and serve it..."


    "Yes. Master." The person on the other side replied respectfully.


    Zhou Ye hung up the phone directly... he didn''t forget Xiao Ying, but Xiao Ying had just contacted him and said to check his little Lamb''s life, so he didn''t have to wait for her to eat at night.


    Hearing Zhou Ye talking about dinner for five people, Xiaoli realized that...Today, all her sisters had been eaten by this bad guy...The roots of her teeth were itchy, she could not help but crawl again. Zhou Ye rode up, with a sassy female knight''s style, looking at Zhou Ye with an unkind expression, and asked, "How are you going to be responsible?"


    "Responsible? What responsibility?" Zhou Ye looked at this girl like a little wild cat and couldn''t help but want to tease her.


    "You, you bastard..." Xiaoli''s tears rolled in her eyes... She didn''t expect Zhou Ye to be such a person... I didn''t want to admit it after I had eaten everything...


    "Okay, okay, why are you crying again..." Zhou Ye finally got a taste of the watery demeanor of Eastern women today. If he teased Ophelia and the others like this, they would probably take out their guns and fight with him without a word. , But the sister paper in front of me, just showing her teeth and dancing claws, burst into tears in an instant... Zhou Ye felt that this sister paper could not be amusing in the future, otherwise, she would be drowned in their tears sooner or later. .


    "I am teasing you... fool." Zhou Ye said, holding Xiaoli into his arms, and said, "I Zhou Ye''s woman is my woman. I haven''t let go of whose record yet. ."


    Although Zhou Ye''s words were extremely domineering, he was very happy to hear Xiaoli...In any case, this villain admitted that his sisters were his women...


    The little wild cat instantly turned into a kitty cub, lying in Zhou Ye''s arms obediently, holding Zhou Ye''s body tightly with both hands...


    She doesn''t know what kind of responsible feelings she feels towards Zhou Ye, but it is more appropriate to use love and hate to interweave... But now she feels that she can''t do without him... [Zhou Ye said that spring wind and rain have become Instinct... If you are not careful, you know.


    Just as Xiaoli was enjoying today''s rare moment of tranquility, a small head came out from the quilt next to it. Who was it, not Yuri?She called hungry as soon as she got out, "Euny...I''m so hungry...Is there anything to eat..."


    "Puff......" Xiaoli looked at the youngest sister in her group in a dazed manner, as if this was her dormitory, she couldn''t help but smile...... "There will be something to eat in a minute, Ye has already called It''s dinner."


    "Ah..." Hearing O''Neill''s words, Yuli suddenly woke up, looked at Zhou Ye''s sly smile, couldn''t help but stab, and went back into the quilt, using the quilt to hold her little head. They were all blindfolded...Although everything happened just now... But, sure enough, seeing Zhou Ye at this time would still feel ashamed and embarrassing. After all, strictly speaking...They only met Zhou Ye today.


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye looked at Yuri, who was hiding in the quilt like a groundhog, and finally couldn''t help but laugh...but after all, dinner is almost here, and it''s time to call them up. Washed up...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye opened up all the quilts... Inside there were three sisters, Yuri, Li Zhen and Yu Zhuxian lying all over the place... There were four dazzling blood plum blossoms on the list... Xiangren Telling, what kind of things have been experienced here...


    "Yeah... the bad guy is coming..." Yuri couldn''t help exclaiming when the barrier above her head disappeared instantly.


    "Hmph, dare you call me a badass? Are you ready to pay the price?" Zhou Ye said, rushing forward...


    "Ouni, help... the bad guy is going to bully..." Yuri couldn''t help but ask her sisters for help...


    "Don''t be afraid, Yuri, O''Neill is here to save you..." Xiaoli also rushed forward enthusiastically. This kind of play made her feel that the distance between herself and this man was quickly getting closer, no matter if it was psychological. It''s still physiological...


    And the other two girls who woke up long ago also joined the battle group...

 Chapter 408

    But having said that, even if Zhou Ye did not cheat, it would not be something that the four weak women could resist...In the end, the four-man coalition was defeated step by step by Zhou Ye''s army, and it was defeated... If it was not too late, they probably would Worse...


    Through playing around, the four girls felt that the man in front of them seemed to have walked into their hearts for a long time... This strange sense of familiarity was slowly eroding their hearts...


    In the end, Zhou Ye let them go and let them go to wash and dress... After all, it was almost time to eat...


    The four girls, like happy birds, crawled into the bathroom, and you helped me comb my hair, and I continued to stroke my eyebrows... It''s no longer the trembling and trembling appearance that came in the morning...


    For them, Zhou Ye is their man, their support... They don''t need to be afraid of their man, right?


    When they finished freshening up, the dinner was already served... Candlelight dinner, Zhou Ye has always paid for such small means... After all, other sister papers are cheaper for you, and you still don¡¯t show your gentleness. It''s a bit unreasonable...


    Smiling as the four sisters came over, Zhou Ye played a rare gentlemanly manner, a group of girls pulled out the chairs and set the tableware...


    "To meet you, cheers..." Zhou Ye smiled while holding up his glass.


    "Cheers..." The girls also clinked glasses with their men with a smile.


    "Are you going to stay in Seoul or follow me in the future?" Zhou Ye asked while gently slashing the steak in front of him.


    "I... I want to stay in Seoul..."


    Chapter Five Hundred and Fifty Three


    "I... I want to stay in Seoul..."


    Four sisters, look at me, and I will look at you... Finally, in the group, Xiaoli, who is the captain, spoke out. After saying this, Xiaoli carefully looked at her man''s face.


    Although the time to get along is very short, Hyo-ri has almost figured out what kind of character her man is. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is a machismo... She is very afraid that this sentence will annoy her man... ¡­


    "Why?" Zhou Ye was not angry, just casually picked up a sliced ??steak with a fork and put it in his mouth.


    "I...I want to make my debut...I want to be on stage..." Xiaoli hesitated for a long time, but she said what she was saying.


    "Yes..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly. He is not an old antique, but...some things need to be vaccinated in advance... "I can help you make your debut... and even help you become a world-class superstar... But, All large-scale dramas are not allowed...no mouth plays are not allowed, emotional dramas are not allowed...Forget it, so much trouble, I will just set up a brokerage company for you..."


    Explaining sentence by sentence, Zhou Ye felt so troublesome. He dialed the internal number of the head of Umbrella''s Seoul branch directly from the personal terminal on his wrist.


    "Master--!" After the contact was made, the head of the branch saw Zhou Ye''s first move, which was an Umbrella military salute.


    "Don''t bother, put your hands down." Zhou Ye said indifferently: "Go get me the entertainment contracts of these four girls. In addition, I want you to register an entertainment business company as quickly as possible. They are all my women and want to hang out in the entertainment industry. Do you know how to do it? Right?"


    "Yes, master." The head of the branch hurriedly saluted the four girls: "Hello, four mistresses, I am the head of Umbrella in Seoul, Austin Fulin, what are the problems, mistresses? Anytime you can find me to solve..."


    "..."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­This¡­¡­"


    "Gosh..."


    The four girls, looking at this sci-fi-like picture, suddenly felt unreal. You know, it¡¯s 1997, and the latest technology outside is just a computer... and it¡¯s just 568 with a few hundred megabytes of memory. ...


    For them, the scene before them is no less than the surprise of people in the Middle Ages seeing a computer. This kind of technology that has only appeared in science fiction is now alive in front of them...How can they be calm? Down?


    "Are you surprised?" Zhou Ye smiled as he looked at the four dumbfounded girls.


    "Hmm..." The girls nodded in unison.


    "You know, the latest technology you know doesn''t mean it''s the latest technology in this world..." Zhou Ye leisurely ate steak and did science popularization for the girls."For example, IBM has long developed a third-generation computer chip, which is thousands of times faster than current computer chips, but they did not release it immediately..."


    "Why?" Xiaoli asked curiously.


    "Businessmen? Naturally, they have to squeeze the final surplus value of the goods... and also to make a technical reserve for future updates..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "What about your Umbrella company?" Xiaoli asked, "Do you also do this? What is the level of Umbrella''s technology?"


    "In the future you will learn more slowly..." Zhou Ye smiled and did not answer. After all, some things are too scary to say. Do you want to tell her that Umbrella has taken the lead in the world for a long time. Milky Way?Umbrella already has dozens of resource stars... even Umbrella''s habitable planet has a dozen?


    To tell these things, don¡¯t you want to scare these girls... After all, they are just ordinary girls... Their vision has never even gone out of this small peninsula country...


    "Hey, stingy..." Xiaoli pouted dissatisfiedly.


    "Master?" The head of the Seoul branch, who was still waiting for instructions, reminded his master in embarrassment that he was still here.


    "Oh oh... I almost forgot you." Zhou Ye realized that the newsletter was still linked at this time. "How long does it take to register an economic company and sign their contracts under their names?"


    "No more than one day at most, dominate..." Austin replied respectfully.


    "Well, you know what I hate... So, if there is any news that makes me dissatisfied, you should know what you will end up..." Zhou Ye said slowly.


    "Yes, master, I understand." Austin naturally knows what his master hates, scandals, kiss scenes, large scales, etc. It is absolutely forbidden... If his master knows it, he is the most The good result was also remade... As for deceiving the top and the bottom?Austin never even thought about this kind of thing... The loyalty code is not just talking.


    "Well, go ahead..." Zhou Ye nodded and ordered.


    "Yes, goodbye, master..." Austin said, bending down respectfully, until the communication was closed, his waist didn''t dare to straighten up...


    "My dear... what exactly does Umbrella do?" Xiaoli who saw this scene was full of curiosity about Umbrella''s enterprise, advanced technology...strict subordinate relationship...and, Xiaoli From this person in charge, I can see a trace of the tough style of the soldier.


    "Oh, nothing, our family business is nothing more than..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Why did he call you to be the master instead of the director?" Xiaoli turned into a hundred thousand why, and kept asking.


    "Because I am their master, I dominate everything about them, including life and death..." Zhou Ye didn''t pay attention to Xiaoli''s expression when he said this at random...


    What kind of man is the most attractive?Others don¡¯t know, at least for oriental women, domineering is more attractive, otherwise there won¡¯t be so many domineering presidents XXX...


    Women''s genes are born with the inheritance of being attached to the strong, so for them, domineering is an irresistible charm...


    Obviously, Zhou Ye at this moment was indeed very domineering. The casual tone and the domineering words made Xiaoli intoxicated... and her three sisters were also incarnations of little fans... The light in her eyes turned, and she was brilliant... ¡­


    "Oba...you just look so handsome..."


    "No, I''m going to be obsessed with Ouba..."


    "P............ P............ P............ P......" Four consecutive clear applause, puffed the four girls again......


    "Why are you hitting someone...Ouba."


    "Speak well..." Zhou Ye felt that Ouba, who was the four girls just now, was about to numb his whole body...a bit unbearable.


    "Hehe..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s unbearable expression, Xiaoli stood up weirdly, got directly into Zhou Ye''s arms, picked up Zhou Ye''s fork, "I''ll feed you, Oppa... ¡­"


    Zhou Ye glanced at it wide and knew that this girl was deliberate...but, then come, who is afraid of who...Anyway, the one who begs for mercy will never be him...


    In addition, the other three sisters in the group also followed suit. They stood up and surrounded Zhou Ye... This said, "Ouba, I''ll feed you a drink..."


    The one said: "Oba...I''ll help you wipe it..."


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly, you are seeking your own death... Originally, you were worried about what happened today, and wanted to let them rest for a good night. It seems that they are going to challenge the endurance limit of their men again...

 Chapter 409

    With a big wave... Several sisters found out that in the blink of an eye, they became impenetrable... "Ah!"


    "Ye, we haven''t finished our meal yet..."


    "It''s okay, I''ll eat later..."


    In the end, the four women finally confirmed that they would burn themselves when playing with fire... At the same time, they also knew that their man was a big bad cow who could plow their own three-point land... It''s just that they realized it was too late. Up...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Fifty Four


    Seoul National University-Gwanak Campus.


    This is the main campus of Seoul National University-and today, the main campus with the largest number of students is overcrowded. There are students rushing on the road with books everywhere...


    "Senior, what day is it today? How come there are so many people here!" An ordinary-looking foreign student looked at the crowds like weaving, and curiously asked the senior who I just met recently: "How do I feel like three campuses? All the students are concentrated here..."


    "Today is the day when Umbrella Education Fund came to the school for review..." His senior said of Umbrella''s selection, with a trace of love and hate leaking out of his face...


    "Oh, it turned out to be like this." The international student also knew Umbrella''s name, but he looked at the tangled expression of his senior, and couldn''t help asking curiously: "How come you..."


    "You have to remember..." The senior interrupted the international student''s words, but directly said: "If you want to reach the sky in one step, then go to participate in the selection of Umbrella Education Fund, but... Participate with confidence..."


    "Why?" International students are a little surprised. Since it is an opportunity to climb the sky in one step, why should they participate if they are sure?Shouldn''t it rush directly?


    "Because--there is only one chance." The senior said meaningfully.


    Umbrella Education Fund¡¯s assistance plan says that every student has a chance, but...there is only one chance. If you don¡¯t cherish the opportunity Umbrella gives, Umbrella will not give you a second chance. It''s fair, isn''t it?


    In the opinion of this senior, these all seem to be freshly enrolled younger brothers and sisters, and they look eager to try, as if the door of the Umbrella University League has been opened to him, and he couldn¡¯t help but laughed mockingly. They are no different... They are all confident, but he believes that reality will educate them soon.


    At this moment, a convoy of a dozen luxury cars slowly passed by the two of them-he knew that Umbrella¡¯s people were coming...


    And at this moment--Zhou Ye was sitting in the middle of the extended luxury car, comfortingly watching the crowded scene outside the window--


    Although it was raining sporadicly today, it did not affect Zhou Ye''s good mood in the slightest...because¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "My dear, I put Zhao Hailun''s resume first, so that you can finish your business early and go back and continue playing games with your four little girlfriends..." Yingyi, a black OL costume, nestled at her home The man smiled and said.


    As a shadow guard who has followed Zhou Ye for decades, Ying Yi really knows her man''s character too well, so you let him work in a serious manner?That is simply dreaming-besides, he himself came for Zhao Hailun. If you ask him to interview dozens of people before meeting his target person, then he will probably go crazy...


    "Baby, you really know me too well." Zhou Ye happily hugged Yingyi and kissed.He really doesn''t have the patience to interview these students...Although he came here to supervise the selection of the education fund, in fact, he is only to take back the lambs he stocked.


    The team quickly arrived at the selection site.


    When Zhou Ye got off the car, Umbrella''s staff who had come here early to prepare came to greet him, and led him to the head of the interview hall to sit down.


    The leaders of Seoul National University did not want to come, but they wanted to meet Zhou Ye, but they were rejected by Zhou Ye. Zhou Ye had no interest in talking with a group of old clubs who were over half a hundred years old...


    Soon, everything was ready, Zhou Ye looked at Ying Yi who was sitting next to him and said, "Let''s start."


    "Okay." Yingyi replied and directly notified the outside staff, "It''s time to start..."


    "Student Zhao Hailun... Is Zhao Hailun coming?" The staff outside shouted Zhao Hailun''s name with a loudspeaker.


    A girl with a beautiful face with glasses surprised her attention from the book in her hand to the staff member. She looked at the code in her hand with some disbelief. Yes, the number is 10776. Called oneself?


    At this moment, a fat boy had the same question, because his number was 00001, and the person who heard the staff shouting was not himself. This made him immediately angry. You know, for this number, he is I asked the roommates in my dormitory to have a few big meals before taking turns to get them, because-no matter what you do, the people in front always have a little bit of advantage.


    After all, there are many people who signed up, but there are only dozens of places. Generally speaking, people¡¯s energy is limited, and only the first few hundred people are really carefully screened. Most of the latter are rushed. Will not leave you enough opportunities to show yourself... That''s why he is so angry.


    "Obviously my number is 00001, why isn''t I the first one?" He squeezed into the front row and questioned Umbrella''s staff.


    "Sorry, the number never represents our calling order..." the staff explained calmly.


    "The first few times you came by numbers, why didn''t you come by numbers this time?" Obviously his explanation did not satisfy the angry student.


    But when did Umbrella talk to people again?The staff didn''t even bother to pay attention to him anymore, and said directly to the security guard behind him: "He was a little too excited...take him aside to calm down..."


    Two security guards with big waists came directly, set up the boys and walked out of the crowd...Although the students were a little commotion, but... faced with Umbrella''s tough attitude, they were helpless... After all, Umbrella''s selection activities determined Their future prospects may also be their chance to reach the sky in one step... How could they put their name on Umbrella''s blacklist because of someone they didn''t know?


    The staff continued their work, and he didn''t dare to delay his own affairs..."Hailun Zhao is here? Hailun Zhao, please enter the interview hall for an interview..."


    "I am Zhao Hailun..." The beautiful girl appeared in front of the staff at this time. Although she saw the scene just now,... she didn''t want to miss the interview... and she didn''t think there was anything in it. It''s tricky, she thinks she is innocent, and has nothing to do with Umbrella...


    "Please come with me..." The staff saw Zhao Hailun and immediately led her to the interview hall... He knew that his master had been waiting for her for a long time...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Fifty Five


    After the staff led Zhao Hailun to the entrance of the interview hall, they left here...


    Zhao Hailun looked at the hidden door in front of him, took a deep breath, and opened the door¡ª¡ª


    Although she has absolute confidence in her passing the selection, she is still somewhat nervous...After all, no one dares to truly claim that she can definitely pass the selection.


    "Hello teachers, my name is Zhao Hailun." As soon as he walked into the hall, Zhao Hailun saw the blond boy sitting on the chair of the examiner.The look in the eyes of this handsome boy made her feel as if she was standing in front of him without wearing anything...


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at the girl in front of him, and to be honest, she was still a little bit young. After all, Dr. Zhao Hailun in the movie was almost 30 years old, and his whole body exuded a taste of ripeness. Zhao Hailun is not that old yet, but he has a more youthful flavor than Zhao Hailun at that time.He is very satisfied...


    "Is that Zhao Hailun?" Zhou Ye holding her information in his hand, asked: "I have read your information. The information shows that you are a genius and your family conditions are good. Can you tell me why you want to apply for security? Brera¡¯s student aid program? You know, participating in this program means that you will have to work in Umbrella¡¯s companies in the future..."


    This is the most curious thing about Zhou Ye. You must know that not many people like to be booked directly. After all, in the minds of these young people, they are sure to do a big business. Who likes to advance? Are you bound?


    "Because I want to work in the Umbrella Consortium." Zhao Hailun said calmly.


    "Oh? Can you tell me why?" Zhou Ye was even more curious.


    "Because Umbrella Enterprise is the representative of the world''s most advanced biotechnology. I believe that if I work in Umbrella''s biological laboratory, it will bring me even greater gains." Zhao Hailun Kankan And talk.


    "Interesting...so funny..." Zhou Ye smiled, his original figure sitting behind the table appeared in front of Zhao Hailun for an instant, gently lifted Zhao Hailun''s underside with his hand, and said:" It''s really the little lamb I stocked. The surprise to me is really great!"


    "You...you..." Zhao Hailun was stunned by the scene beyond common sense. Although he had heard of many superheroes in the U.S., such as Captain U.S., etc., but... witnessed superhuman beings. The character, this is the first time.


    "Some small abilities..." Zhou Ye smiled and stroked Zhao Hailun''s cheek with his fingertips.


    "What do you want to do to me..." Zhao Hailun folded his arms around his chest, took a few steps back, leaning against the door of the hall, and looked at Zhou Ye warily."This is under the public..."


    "A lot of people?" Zhou Ye said with a dumb smile.


    "......" Zhao Hailun only noticed at this time. I don''t know when, the judges who were sitting with Zhou Ye have disappeared... [Those judges said, dominate the picks, don¡¯t run away Is there waiting for the master to get angry?


    "..." Zhao Hailun was thinking of a way quickly in her mind, and she secretly stretched her hand to the doorknob behind her... She wanted to rush out, in her opinion, no matter how unscrupulous this handsome young man, Never dare to plot against oneself in front of tens of thousands of students...


    Zhou Ye could see through her careful thoughts at a glance... Originally he planned to use mind power to seal the gate, but in a blink of an eye, he changed his mind... A novel gameplay appeared in his mind.


    "Papa!" There was a crisp sound--Zhou Ye snapped his fingers.


    Zhao Hailun looked at this young man who was forced to him, and suddenly stopped his steps, snapping his fingers?What the hell is this?Does he want to dance?But then there was a crisp sound of glass breaking--


    Although the sound of glass breaking was very ear-piercing, Zhao Hailun, who was approached by Zhou Ye step by step, could no longer care to see where the glass was broken. She felt that she had grabbed the doorknob, twisted the doorknob, and opened the door. Rushed out directly...

 Chapter 410

    "Hide-and-seek game-it''s starting now!" Zhou Ye murmured, with a slight smile, although I can''t go back to watch the star dance that I arranged for the four group girls at this time, but... it''s good to be able to play mini games. .


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye calmly chased it out...Run?Where can Zhao Hailun go in the mirror world?Therefore, Zhou Ye is not in a hurry...the game needs to be played slowly to be fun.


    Zhao Hailun rushed out all the way, she didn''t even notice, the people she passed by seemed to have not seen her at all... She just wanted to stay away from Zhou Ye...


    It wasn''t until she ran through the long corridor and came to the waiting point where students gathered outside, that she was relieved...


    "It''s... really scared me to death. How could Umbrella be so perverted?" Zhao Hailun has completely regarded Zhou Ye as a model of mental disorder...


    "It''s not a good habit to say that my man is a pervert..." A voice suddenly appeared in Zhao Hailun''s ear. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a handsome face, almost touching her face. speak¡­¡­


    "Ah-why are you still here?" Zhao Hailun was taken aback, but when she saw the crowded students, she immediately felt safe again... "Don''t mess around... here so Many people, as long as I shout indecent, you will definitely be beaten into meat sauce."


    "Then, we can experiment...Whether I will be beaten into meat sauce..." Zhou Ye said, holding Zhao Hailun''s slender waist with his arms, before she could speak, just Blocked her look, of course, in order to show that he was not taking advantage of women, Zhou Ye used his own look...


    "Mmm..."


    It took two minutes for this not to speak enough... Zhao Hailun once again obtained the ownership of her own dream... As soon as she broke free of control, she shouted: "Help... Someone is insulting..."


    However, after shouting for a long time, Zhao Hailun found embarrassingly...no one cared about him, only the hateful man in front of him looked at him with interest.


    "Have you shouted enough?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile looking at Zhao Hailun who was confused.


    "No..." Zhao Hailun broke free from Zhou Ye''s embrace and ran to the outside... Although I don''t know why, it is obvious that we can no longer stay here. We must find a public telephone to report as soon as possible... Now, we can only ask the police for help. Of protection.


    "Hey¡ªlet me catch you again, kiss you again, don''t be caught by me." Zhou Ye let her go on purpose, otherwise, let alone an ordinary person, even a female Hulk Don''t even want to break away from Zhou Ye''s arms.


    "You dream--!" Helen ran, while still having the strength to refute Zhou Ye.


    However¡ªtwo minutes later¡ªshe paid the price for this sentence...Of course the price was blocked by Zhou Ye...


    This kind of game where you run away from me has been going on for almost an hour... Zhao Hailun, a schoolmaster, didn¡¯t feel tired after running for so long... After all, she would be held up by Zhou Ye from time to time. , Although the situation is a bit awkward... but I have to say that in this way she also gets a lot of rest time.


    Finally¡ªZhao Hailun found a public phone¡ªshe habitually searched for her phone card, but after searching for a long time, she found that she didn¡¯t bring her... which almost cried her, but fortunately, in the most When she was desperate, she saw a line of small characters on the public phone [Call 112¡¤119 and other police calls for free]


    Zhao Hailun excitedly picked up the phone and pressed the 112 alarm call with a trembling hand...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Fifty Six


    When Zhao Hailun pressed the alarm call and nervously put the receiver to her ear, the sound coming from the receiver...it made her desperate.


    Beep¡ª¡ªBeep¡ª¡ªBeep¡ª¡ª


    This short and rapid beep made Zhao Hailun feel extremely desperate, because it was the sound of no signal on the phone-Zhao Hailun hung up the phone unwillingly and dialed 112 again, but the result-still the same... except There is no other sound.


    "Hi, what a coincidence, we met again..." Outside the phone booth, a voice that made her hate her was heard.


    "Coincidentally, you are..." Zhao Hailun couldn''t help but vomit, but she knew that she couldn''t escape this... resistance?It''s not that she has never tried struggling, but she found sadly... Her desperate struggle is no better than the baby''s waving arms for the handsome boy in front of her...


    If people can¡¯t resist... then enjoy... Zhao Hailun calmly opened the door of the telephone booth while thinking about this famous saying, and walked in front of Zhou Ye. He raised his head, closed his eyes, and pouted, "Come on. Right..."


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Helen who was resigned to his fate in front of him, and laughed blankly. This sister paper is really fun."Have you given up?"


    "Give up? How is it possible..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhao Hailun opened his eyes and said unwillingly: "It''s just that I was unlucky and came across a broken public phone... Hurry up, kiss. After that, I have to look for other public phones..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless... this girl is really heartened...


    "Are you going to kiss or not? I''ll leave if you don''t kiss..." Helen won''t admit that Zhou Ye''s mouth skills are super good, and she is a little expecting Zhou Ye''s mouth skills...


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye said, lowering her head, blocking her words.


    Just as Zhao Hailun was addicted to Zhou Ye''s superb mouth skills again, a sudden attack made her stare wide--because she felt a hand penetrated into her clothes...


    "Mmm..." She struggled desperately, however, it was useless--


    It wasn''t until Zhou Ye retracted his hand contentedly that he let go of the weakened sister paper...


    "Bad guys-perverts-perverts..." A burst of English mixed with French, with a little neon language in the middle, came out of Zhao Hailun''s mouth...


    Zhao Hailun fully demonstrated to Zhou Ye that a tyrant''s swearing technique¡ªin a paragraph, six languages ??were mixed¡ªif it weren¡¯t for Zhou Ye himself to learn all the major languages ??on the earth for the convenience of traveling through the movie world, I really don''t understand what this girl is talking about.


    "If you scold me again, I''ll let you know what a true metamorphosis is..." Zhou Ye was holding this, even if he was almost unable to stand up, he was still struggling desperately, and whispered in her ear.


    "Do you understand?" Zhao Hailun''s eyes widened in surprise-this is her unique secret... I didn''t expect to meet an opponent today.


    "What do you mean..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "Well, you still have five minutes to run. As a punishment and punishment for you just scolded me, I decide to catch you next time... just..."


    As Zhou Ye said, his hands made a long grasping movement... the scared Xueba protected Huong with both hands."rogue--!"


    "You still have four minutes and fifty-five seconds..." Zhou Ye said indifferently.


    "You don''t care, time is not so fast..." Zhao Hailun said, dragging some Microsoft''s body, and ran away...


    It was said that she ran for an hour, but in fact, she ran less than a kilometer away from the meeting place now... After all, she stopped and went... the time she went was not blocked by Zhou Ye for a long time.


    "Hurry up... Hurry up..." Zhao Hailun dragged a somewhat exhausted pace and ran towards the place he remembered...Although this is a suburb far away from the city, it is recognized as the highest institution in this country. Because of this, there is an alarm point at the gate of the school, where there are police officers on duty all the year round... They are already Zhao Hailun¡¯s last hope.


    Seeing the alarm point from afar-Zhao Hailun is simply overjoyed-


    She rushed towards the police booth with her last strength... When she was a long way away, she started desperately calling for help "Mr. Police-Help-Colored Wolf..."


    However, what disappointed her was that the two policemen in police uniforms seemed to have not noticed their shouts at all, and they were still chatting comfortably... as if they had never seen themselves running all the way in embarrassment. Weak woman...


    "It''s really two wastes that waste the money of national taxpayers..." Helen complained about these two waste policemen in her heart, while dragging her already somewhat sour legs, and running towards the police booth...


    While running, they continued to shout for help."Help..."


    However¡ªuntil she yelled and ran in front of the two policemen, the two policemen continued to chat as if they could not see her, completely treating her as air...


    "Let¡¯s go for a drink tonight..."


    "Okay, I am waiting for you after get off work, but are you not afraid of your sister-in-law scolding you?"


    "Dare she? I can''t beat her to death..."


    "Don''t brag, the last time my sister-in-law came to the police force to look for you, she looked scared you..."


    "I let her do that, you know?"


    "Hey¡ª¡ª!!!" Standing in front of the two policemen, Helen shouted, panting, "Are you two idiots? I said I want to call the police, can''t you hear?" "


    However, even though she was almost standing in the ears of the policemen and shouting loudly, the two policemen still became me, as if there was no such person here...


    Zhao Hailun finally couldn''t help it, and slapped the older policeman on the shoulder."Are you two sick?"


    "..." But... the two policemen still had no response.


    At this time, Zhao Hailun finally felt something was wrong... In fact, when she was chased by Zhou Ye all the way, although there were not many people on the road,... In the crowd, don''t force yourself to feel any discomfort. She originally thought it was due to the deceptiveness of Zhou Ye''s handsome appearance.

 Chapter 411

    You know, even though Zhou Ye treated her like that, she still had to admit that this man was the most handsome man she had ever seen...just chasing a man on the road with a beauty, absolutely. Don¡¯t let passers-by think that the beauty is playing gangsters to men, handsome men always take advantage, at least it is easy to misunderstand passers-by, this is a pair of boy and girl friends showing affection in a fancy...


    Therefore, Zhao Hailun did not pay attention to the indifference of the pedestrians on the road...


    But, it¡¯s not right here... the duty of the police is, as long as someone calls the police, they must answer the police-now this indifference has surpassed Zhao Hailun¡¯s imagination... In their eyes, they really don¡¯t have themselves...


    Because Zhao Hailun has already discovered a trace of the secret of the mirror world in the pupils of the two policemen... She can''t see her figure... In other words, at least in the eyes of the police, she doesn''t exist?


    "This...what the hell is going on?" Zhao Hailun has almost been driven crazy--


    Chapter Five Hundred and Fifty Seven


    "Actually...you are dead..." A negative voice rang in Zhao Hailun''s ear, and she yelled with a wow.


    "...You bastard...you scared me to death..." I don''t know why, maybe it''s because of the weird situation in this world, maybe it''s because Zhou Ye just held her throat deliberately and frightened her with a negative voice. Or maybe it is because only Zhou Ye can notice her...


    After discovering that the owner of this voice was Zhou Ye standing behind him, Zhao Hailun suddenly felt a sense of peace of mind...


    After all, if a person suddenly discovers that he has become a transparent person in the eyes of others, a person who does not exist... this kind of weirdness and insecurity can drive a mentally sound adult crazy.


    What''s more, Zhou Ye also had an inexplicable physical close contact with Zhao Hailun... Regardless of whether this contact was of her own will, Zhou Ye was considered a familiar person to Zhao Hailun... ¡­


    When the world suddenly becomes very weird-a woman can''t help but put herself in the position of the weak, wanting to rely on others, such as... this man who has taken away her own first mouth...


    "Stop making trouble... haven''t you noticed that this world has suddenly become weird?" Zhao Hailun said while trying to break free from Zhou Ye''s embrace.


    "Really? What''s weird?" Zhou Ye, as the initiator of all events, how could he not know the characteristics of the mirror world?He didn''t wait for Zhao Hailun to finish speaking, and blocked her contemplation...


    After a long while-


    "You villain... don''t you realize that in the eyes of others, we are all non-existent people?" Zhao Hailun has completely given up resistance... she snuggled in Zhou Ye''s arms and muttered.


    "That''s great... This shows that I can do whatever I want with you now..." Zhou Ye whispered in Zhao Hailun''s ear, and when he was speaking, he took a burst of breath, and Zhao Hailun felt that the earlobe was there. Yang Yang... as if the strength of the whole body was blown away by this breath.


    "Don''t make trouble..." Zhao Hailun''s protest became weaker and weaker, and she felt that she was completely unable to resist this man''s invasion...


    "Well, let us experience what it would be like to be at the top of this school?" Zhou Ye''s words surprised Zhao Hailun, but then she was confused by Zhou Ye''s subsequent actions...


    I saw Zhou Ye holding her with one hand and making a slight hold up out of thin air with the other hand.Following Zhou Ye''s action... Zhao Hailun felt that his feet were shaking... The ground of the entire police booth rose upwards like a gear groove...


    "This...this..." Zhao Hailun''s eyes widened, her eyes widened and big enough to swallow an egg...


    Everything that happened before her surpassed her common sense from childhood to university... For example, the role of force, such as gravitation... For example... Oh damn, facing a bunch of buildings that turned like gears, she no longer knew What scientific theory should be used to explain all this...


    Zhao Hailun is not a stupid woman, or on the contrary, she is a very smart woman, maybe her EQ is not as high as her IQ, but she is definitely not a stupid...Looking at the weird scene in front of her, Zhou Ye has just said Reminisce about the timing of the weird incident, the sound of broken glass and Zhou Ye''s snapping fingers...


    "You did all this, right?" Zhao Hailun grabbed Zhou Ye''s clothes tightly with both hands and asked eagerly.


    "Uh-huh, that''s right." Zhou Ye admitted with a smile, and then took out a seat and sat down...


    "How did you do all this?" Zhao Hailun''s eyes shone, and he jumped onto Zhou Ye''s body."Tell me... how did you do it?"


    "It''s just a little magic..." Zhou Ye was very happy that this girl would already give him a hug...He unceremoniously hugged Zhao Hailun, who was sent to the door...Zhou Ye wouldn''t mind telling her a little bit of this The truth of the world, after all, she is destined to be her own woman, unable to run away.


    "Magic? Great change?" Zhou Ye''s answer puzzled Zhao Hailun.


    "No, what you said was magic, not magic..." Zhou Ye secretly performed his actions while using words to attract Zhao Hailun''s attention."The magic that I''m talking about is a secret technique that has existed since the ancient times... It is the embodiment of all the rules of this world, not the kind of thing that performs on stage... This world is a mirror world, which is born on the basis of the real world, but But it will not affect the real world, just like a world in a mirror...Here, all physical rules do not apply..."


    "Then what rules apply here?"


    Zhou Ye''s little trick has succeeded...Zhao Hailun has been completely immersed in unknown knowledge, completely unaware of his little movements.


    "Here... only applies-my rules..." Zhou Ye said with a smile. In fact, in the mirror world, whoever has strong mental power can interfere with the rules, but Zhou Ye is right to say that... Even the Lord of Darkness, as long as he leaves his dark realm and enters the mirror world of the earth, he will still not be Zhou Ye''s opponent...


    Of course, Zhou Ye would not go to the dark realm to find Domam all right. That was looking for abuse by himself... At least, before he got the heart of the universe, Zhou Ye would never find abuse by himself...


    "Your rules..." Just when Zhao Hailun was still thinking about Zhou Ye''s words, he suddenly felt a little cold on his body?She couldn''t help but look down... "Ah-badass, why did you take my pair off..."


    "In order to completely own you..." Zhou Ye smiled, not talking nonsense-directly holding Zhao Hailun, and throwing her on the couch just taken out of the bracelet... "Little girl, accept your fate, you are doomed It belongs to me..."


    "Bad guy... how can you do this... we just met today, I don''t even know your name..."


    "Remember, your man is called Zhou Ye."


    "No--!"


    In the mirrored world-on a half-air terrace like a floating platform, from time to time there is a burst of red-headed movement-the octagonal wall floating and rotating all around, concealing the scenery inside...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Fifty Eight


    "I said why the car that crashed into me suddenly changed course when I was twelve years old. It turned out that the person you sent was doing the trick..." At this time, Zhao Hailun was leaning on Zhou Ye with a lazy expression. In his arms, he said while drawing circles on him.


    Zhou Ye had already told her something, and Helen had almost completely accepted her fate...


    Faced with a man who needs strength, power, power, ability, and looks, what kind of resistance can she make?Besides... Zhao Hailun doesn''t want to resist anymore... She can''t resist this man''s mischief to her... After all, Zhou Ye''s spring breeze and rain is not for nothing...


    "What a ghost... Is that protecting you?" Zhou Ye said while holding Zhao Hailun, "Otherwise the shadow guard protected you, how would you say you will also be injured..."


    "Do you call this kind of behavior that is followed around the clock as protection?" Zhao Hailun lightly patted Zhou Ye in dissatisfaction, and then she suddenly realized something."You said you sent a shadow guard a long time ago to protect me for 24 hours... Isn''t it that you know everything about me?"


    "Haha... the 16th..." Zhou Ye just smiled mysteriously and said a set of numbers.


    "...Bad guy!" Just this set of numbers made Zhao Hailun ashamed. After all, this is the most secret thing for girls... I didn''t expect this bad guy to know... How could she not shy.


    The two laughed for a while, and Zhao Hailun fell into Zhou Ye''s arms again weakly...After all, she was a weak woman, and she had just gone through some transformation...She had no strength anymore.


    "Gurulu..." A sound came, which seemed particularly harsh on this slightly silent mid-air platform.


    "I''m hungry..." Zhou Ye didn''t laugh at her. He knew that after running all morning and doing such intense exercise again, let alone she is a girl, even a strong man, this time Almost hungry...


    "Hmm..." Helen nodded shyly, facing her man, she also wanted to maintain her best posture... but her stomach was not up to her!!


    "Then let''s go back to eat..." Zhou Ye said, walking off the big bed, picking up the clothes scattered on the ground, and despite Helen''s objection, helped her dress...


    Helen, who was barely tidying up her clothes, saw a round gate with sparks when she turned her head... "This is?"


    "This is the gate to leave this world..." Zhou Ye smiled, grabbing Helen''s slender waist and passing directly through the portal¡ª¡ª


    The highest floor of the Umbrella Hotel¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The four daughters of Xiaoli were sitting at the dining table boredly, staring at the food in front of them in a daze.They are waiting for their man to come back...


    "Ouni, when will Oppa come back? I''m so hungry..." Cheng Yuli was lying on the table, drooling while looking at the food in front of her... There was no way. In the past, many things were forbidden in order to stay in shape. Eating¡ªThis is simply a torture for Cheng Yuri, a girl who likes food.


    Fortunately, they met their man Zhou Ye...


    With Umbrella''s biotechnology, Zhou Ye is still afraid that his sister will become a fat girl?So tell them directly, eat whatever you want, eat whatever you want... Don¡¯t worry about your figure, you will never get out of shape...


    For Cheng Yuri, who loves to eat, it is almost like a natural sound. When O''Neill is still hesitating and wondering whether to take it seriously, she has already started to let go of her appetite...

 Chapter 412

    "Wait for Oppa, maybe Oppa will be back soon?" Xiaoli comforted her youngest sister.


    "Okay..." Yuri reluctantly lay down on the dining table again, her eyes fixed on the food in front of her... "Oba, I miss you so much... why are you not coming back..."


    "Hey, my little Yuli actually missed me too? Didn''t you miss the food I brought her?" A joking voice came from behind the four girls... They turned their heads in surprise."Oba...you are finally back."


    I saw that a golden portal that kept turning appeared behind them. It wasn''t their Oppa who came out of the portal. Who was it?When the four women were about to jump up and hug their man in surprise, another slender figure walked out of the portal¡ª¡ª


    This made the movement of the four women sluggish.


    In the end, Xiaoli played the style of her elder sister, and walked generously to the dazed Helen, "Hello, you are Helen, right? My name is Li Xiaoli... the first time I met."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?


    To be honest, Helen is still a bit confused now. The first time he used the portal is one of them, and the second is that as soon as she walked out, she saw four beautiful girls... This made her feel a little bit sour in her heart...


    "You just came back, we were just going to have dinner..." Xiaoli said, half pushing Helen, pushing her to the dining table, and sitting down...


    In fact, Zhou Ye did not hide from them what he did when he went to Seoul University... They all knew that their man came to Seoul this time for a woman... Although they were jealous, they did not object to anything... After all, Zhou Ye The strength lies there, they feel that even with the shadow sister, the five people are a bit unable to deal with their own men...


    Although I know this, it is the first time I have seen my man bring a woman back from outside...Of course, Xiaoying doesn''t count. For Xiaoying, they think they are latecomers, and what qualifications do they have to eat Xiaoying? vinegar?But not eating Xiaoying''s vinegar does not mean that he will not eat Helen''s vinegar. After all, Helen is a latecomer to them.That''s why, except for Xiaoli, the other three women were so cold...


    "They are...?" Helen looked at the girls in confusion. Although she knew in her heart that these women might have a very close relationship with Zhou Ye, she was still a little confused when she saw Xiaoli''s passionate behavior... ¡­


    "We are all women of Oppa." Xiao Yuri said deliberately, she even had the thought of taking Helen away.


    "Oh? That''s a coincidence, I''m also Ye''s woman." With Helen''s high IQ, how could she not see Yuri''s little abacus, she just went back.


    Of course, Helen was not at all angry. While talking, he forced Zhou Ye''s waist and twisted the soft flesh under the dining table...


    "Ouba knows all the secrets in me..." Li Zhen, who has always been shy, was desperate to fight back. After saying this, her face was red and thoroughly... she was almost crying.


    And Yuli and Zhuxian gave their sisters a gesture of cheering...This is their small plan, unite, give Helen a good start...


    "Haha..." Helen pinched Zhou Ye''s hand harder, and she counterattacked with a smile on her face: "Ye not only knows the secrets of me, he knows all the secrets of me since I was young..."


    Complete defeat¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªThe three women feel that in this round of competition, they have been defeated...


    "I''ll give you half an hour to eat... and then an hour to rest... Then, hum..." Zhou Ye said without looking up as he lowered his head to eat.


    Hearing the words of his own Obama, the three sisters who had planned to regroup, and the whole army would fight again, could no longer take care of it, and began to eat...


    This scene confuses Helen who is waiting for the challenge... She doesn''t know what Zhou Ye''s words mean...


    And Xiaoli, who had been helping Zhou Ye with food, couldn''t bear to watch the newly-added sister suffer... hurriedly said, "Hurry up and eat, there will be no time to eat..."


    Although the three girls were upset that they came over and targeted themselves, Helen still couldn¡¯t speak coldly to Xiaoli, who was very friendly when they met... Although Xiaoli¡¯s words were unclear, Helen still Obediently picked up the chopsticks and started to eat.After all, she is also hungry...


    After eating-after a short rest... Helen understood what Xiaoli meant... This villain actually came again... Isn''t he an iron man, he won''t be tired?


    Four hours later-Helen understood that Zhou Ye was really an iron man, he was not tired... But he was almost killed by him...


    Zhou Ye said-Don¡¯t be afraid of the harem and the palace, just let them be unable to argue... how simple...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Fifty Nine


    Just when Zhou Ye was teaching his women how to love each other in the cold country...


    An uninhabited island in the Arctic Circle¡ª¡ª


    Here, you can''t see the fickleness and impermanence of the sea...because you can only see the endless glaciers...Here you can''t find the traces of industrial buildings that can be seen everywhere in modern society, and some are just white. Snow field...


    This place is like an independent and beautiful woman who is left behind...what is waiting quietly...


    However, this tranquility was quickly broken by a buzzing sound...With the sound, a black spot flew from the sky quickly to here, and with the buzzing sound it turned into a loud noise unique to aircraft engines...This A heavy helicopter with the Z¡¤H logo written on its fuselage was slowly falling on a seemingly empty space.


    When the helicopter was still 500 meters away from the ground, an unexpected scene happened. Originally it was only slightly flat and covered with thick snow. The ground slowly slid towards the surroundings, and within a moment, it became a circle. The big mouth is big enough to swallow two such heavy helicopters...


    Obviously, the changes on the ground below were not unexpected to the helicopter pilot. He still slowly lowered the helicopter... Soon, the heavy helicopter disappeared into the huge black hole opened in the ground, and disappeared. , And with the disappearance of the helicopter, the entire ground closed again...The entire uninhabited island has restored its legacy and independence, as if no helicopter had just come.


    This is the secret Arctic base of Hydra... and the one who has just arrived here with a helicopter is the supreme leader of Hydra, Ophelia.


    Ophelia had just stepped off the helicopter, and the person in charge of the base, who had been waiting for a long time on the tarmac, hurriedly stood at attention, raising her arms."Hi, Hydra."


    "Hi, Hydra." Ophelia, who wore a black military uniform today, had a strange charm. After returning a salute to the head of the base, she walked toward the passage outside the apron without looking back."What happened to the universe cube?"


    "Madam... you still... take a look for yourself..." The person in charge of the base hesitated to say, "From a day ago, the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube has frequently started to appear abnormal. It even sent out a shock of energy and shocked it. A few guards..."


    "Did it detect anything?" Ophelia asked as she walked.


    "No, it''s only occasionally detected that it emits some faint gamma rays..." the head of the base hurriedly replied.


    Ophelia nodded, she believed that this person in charge would not dare to hide herself, because... he was a clone of Hydra.


    In fact, Ophelia has been busy with other things these days. Since returning from the dead world, she has begun to look for the location of the soul gem...


    Although Ophelia knew from Gu Yi''s words that she would definitely have Zhou Ye''s child in the future, for her pragmatic school, she would do nothing and wait?This is not her style... As one of the women who have the deepest affection for Zhou Ye, she is so eager to give birth to Zhou Ye...


    Since Hela shed a bright road for her, how could she be willing to wait like this?Of course, letting her own man cut his soul for no reason is something she doesn''t want...


    Therefore, she put her idea on the soul gem in the infinite gem, although in the world before coming, in the Marvel movie universe, she has not clearly pointed out where the soul gem is...


    However, the minds of netizens are infinite...From the words of the Marvel Sheliere movie, some people have speculated that the soul gem may be in the hidden kingdom of Africa, Wakanda... The soul gem is their soul ancestor for generations. .


    Just as Ophelia was about to send Hydra agents to sneak into the kingdom of Wakanda to inquire about the soul''s ancestral land...


    The person in charge of the Arctic base used an emergency contact line... The report stated that the universe cube that their base is responsible for research has undergone an unknown mutation...


    Therefore, Ophelia rushed over without stopping. Although she could let her daughter Angel bring herself directly, but... she was not at ease with Angel¡¯s safety. After all, in her opinion, her daughter¡¯s The mutation may be caused by the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube. At this moment of cosmic magic raging, the ghost knows what bad effects it will have on her daughter... So she took a helicopter to the Arctic base alone.


    Uh, digress... back to the topic.


    Ophelia kept walking under her feet. She had never known how many times she had been to this base. She was familiar with everything here. Not long after she got out of the tarmac, she stepped onto a descending elevator and descended towards the ground. After a mile or so, the elevator doors opened...


    Ophelia stepped into this rigorous laboratory surrounded by a three-meter-thick lead plate...


    She just walked into the laboratory, and all the people who were busy stopped their work, stood at attention, raised their arms, "Hydra, long live."


    The enthusiasm in their eyes seemed real, and Ophelia nodded in satisfaction. She believed that even if it was for Hydra to make them commit suicide, these people would not hesitate to execute orders...


    "Long live the Hydra." After Ophelia also delivered a military salute, she walked directly to the center of the test field the size of three football fields...


    In the middle of the underground test site, a huge machine is standing there quietly. At the point of the machine, the blue cosmic cube is staying quietly...


    Ophelia looked at the dazzling cluster of light in the Rubik''s Cube, and she was also rapidly calculating in her heart... Could it be that the Universe Rubik''s Cube awakened in advance?It shouldn''t be... the timing of the plot is wrong...


    So what is going on?


    Just when she was lost in thought... the base manager next to her cautiously said: "Madam...I wonder...is this an abnormal change caused by the master? After all...the master now has two infinite gems on her body. It''s..."

 Chapter 413

    "Huh?" The person in charge of the base finally reminded Ophelia to wake up... His man has two infinite gems in his hand... Then, does he know something?Besides, it has been a long time since I saw him... Actually, it was only three days, but these three days were like a year for her...


    Ophelia thought of this, and directly ordered: "You go down first, remove all the people in the core laboratory, don''t leave anyone here for the time being..."


    "Yes, ma''am." The person in charge of the base was overjoyed. He knew that this was a prelude to Mrs. Hydra''s contact with her master...


    Although I don''t know why his wife always cleared the field before contacting the master, he obediently and quickly evacuated the entire core laboratory researchers...Of course, he was included.


    In fact, every time Ophelia contacts Zhou Ye, she clears the venue in advance only because she can¡¯t figure out what state her man is in now. The ghost knows which woman¡¯s couch he is on now... But no matter which woman¡¯s couch he is on, Those scenes are not for these people to see, otherwise, with the temper of his own man, absolutely... will kill all these people who have seen the scenery they shouldn''t see.


    Although Ophelia doesn''t care about the names of these guys, but... after all, they are also valuable assets belonging to the Hydra organization, so they can save a little bit. Besides, why bother to make her own man angry...?That''s why Ophelia developed the habit of clearing the scene every time she contacted Zhou Ye.


    After looking at the huge core laboratory that has become empty, Ophelia pressed the number to contact her man on the personal terminal on her wrist...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Sixty


    Zhou Ye was awakened by the vibration of the personal terminal on his wrist...


    He withdrew his right hand from Helen''s arms with difficulty...


    As a result, as soon as Zhou Ye pulled out her arm, Helen was dissatisfied. Without opening her eyes, she hugged his body tightly with both hands, while murmured: "Bad guy, where are you going? ...Don''t want me, kill you..."


    Maybe it was a chain reaction caused by her dream... The girls around Zhou Ye couldn''t help but squeeze towards him... Hugging the legs, hugs the head, hugs the head... In short, Zhou Ye feels like he is now It''s like being surrounded by countless tentacles... But these tentacles are cute girl paper...


    While smiling bitterly, Zhou Ye reluctantly lifted his right hand and opened the communication button with the tip of his nose... What are you doing with the left hand?Zhou Ye said that his left hand was entangled to death... at every turn...


    "Hi-dear... uh, it seems that I interrupted you to rest, right?" Ophelia''s three-dimensional projection appeared directly in front of Zhou Ye.Seeing Zhou Ye''s somewhat embarrassed scene, her face had a hint of teasing.


    "Baby, stop making trouble..." To be honest, Zhou Ye feels that his image at this time is definitely not a wise man. After all, his face was squeezed and deformed by the two sisters who hugged his neck tightly. ...


    "Tsk tusk... Dad, I found that your current image is really special..." Ophelia suppressed a smile.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye is almost like a three-headed conjoined freak... It looks very fun... By the way, screenshots and screenshots. These pictures are uploaded to the sister forum in Umbrella¡¯s internal network, so that other sisters can also Happy, happy...After all, when my man is so embarrassed, he doesn''t really feel much.


    Thinking of this, Ophelia quietly pressed the screenshot button on the personal terminal...


    Watching his daughter''s small movements, Zhou Ye was speechless, but what could he do?hit?He was reluctant, Ophelia had such a cute little padded jacket... How could Zhou Ye be willing to beat her?curse?Forget it... So, he can only change the subject."Baby, you contacted me in the middle of the night, isn''t it just to see my embarrassment..."


    "...Ah, yes..." Ophelia spit out her snake head embarrassedly, there is no way, when facing Zhou Ye, Ophelia likes to act like Jiao... like to see him embarrassed It looks like...Unknowingly, the whole person seems to be back when she was a teenager... However, now is not the time to act like a baby, Ophelia looked straight and said: "My dear, I think you should come to me Take a look here..."


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye let out a sigh, and finally didn''t have to face the teasing of his intimate little padded jacket for the time being.


    "The Cosmos Cube has changed...I doubt if the Cosmos Cube has awakened early..." Ophelia said with a serious face.


    "It shouldn''t be... the time is wrong..." Zhou Ye was also a little confused. The awakening of the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube should be at the time of Avengers 1. At this point in time, the true story of Iron Man 1 is still too early. , The universe cube should not be awakened in advance.


    "The researcher doubts whether it is the chain reaction caused by the two infinite gems, dear,..." Ophelia said out the guess of her men.


    "Well, then I''ll go now." Zhou Ye didn''t dare to delay. After all, he was determined to get the six infinite gems. Originally, because the space gem and universe cube was in the hands of his daughter, he didn''t play that gem for the time being. Idea, but now that the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube has changed, this is something Zhou Ye doesn''t want to see...


    What if this is Thanos playing tricks behind?When the duck that is in sight will fly again...the shame is too big...


    As Zhou Ye thought, he struggled to get up from the warm embrace of the girls... After all, he was the core of the girls. When he moved, the girls woke up...


    "Oba...Where are you going?" Xiaoli asked while rubbing her distressed eyes.


    "Ye, why did you get up so early?" Helen, who was awakened by Zhou Ye''s movement, also opened his eyes and asked with a yawn.


    "Some urgent things need to be done..." Zhou Ye said, standing up from the couch... It is worth saying that she was Yingyi who had followed Zhou Ye for decades. After she woke up, the first thing she did was not ask her What the man is going to do, but behaved quickly to help his man prepare clothes.


    Several girls watched Yingyi''s movements, and they couldn''t help but say something in their hearts."Lost..."


    However, if you lose, you don''t lose the battle... The first thing that reacted is Helen. She got up quickly, looking for her clothes everywhere, and said: "My dear, I will go with you..."


    "I''ll be with you too, Oppa."


    "I also need to go¡­¡­"


    "Oba, take me..."


    "Oba, I don''t want to be separated from you..."


    Good guy, just like a chain reaction, the four girls in the group began to look around for the clothes that were thrown away before going to bed...


    "Naughty, it''s so dangerous there, what are you going to do...?" Zhou Ye''s face was stern, and this time he went to check the abnormal changes of the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube. He didn''t know if there was any unknown danger. How could he carry these What about a weak woman who has no power to bind a chicken?Yingyi can still go with it... the other five sister papers are absolutely not acceptable.


    "Because of the danger, I want to go with you." Helen glared at Zhou Ye unwillingly, and she was not afraid that Zhou Ye would attack her."If I were to choose between [Waiting for news of your safety at home] and [Life and death with you], I would never be the woman who waited at home and cried and prayed for God to bless you for your safe return...I I want to face it with you..."


    "We are the same..." Xiaoli''s fourth daughter said unwillingly.


    Zhou Ye looked at the five women in front of her with a firm expression, and said it was a lie to say that she was not moved. After all, a woman who knows that it is dangerous, is willing to accompany you to face it...What kind of woman is worthy of your cherishment.However, moved to moved... he still can''t take them with them.


    "Baby, I know you are worried about me...but...your man, I am not someone who can hurt me. Ordinary small explosions will not hurt me at all...not to mention small explosions, Even if the earth explodes, I will be unscathed." Zhou Ye''s tone couldn''t help but soften a lot...


    "I don''t believe it. Prove it to me..." Helen is not the kind of person who you say she believes. Although she knows that Zhou Ye is a mage, but... what does it say?Mage is the kind of crispy-skinned profession that will die when you touch it... How do you make her believe that Zhou Ye is a thick-skinned violent war mage?


    Zhou Ye was left speechless by Helen directly. Prove it to you?how to prove?Blast the earth?Then stand at the center of the explosion and prove it to her?It was a very simple thing for him to explode the earth... But... for Mao to prove his resistance to beating, he would explode the earth?How innocent is Earth Lord?Lord Earth is going to cry, okay?...


    "If you can''t prove it, just take me..." Helen stared at Zhou Ye with a speechless face, and said without yielding.She didn''t want to leave Zhou Ye at all, the relationship between the two was heating up...How could she be willing to leave Zhou Ye?


    "Hehe... honey, just take them with you. I will let the shadow guard take care of them more, it should be fine..." Yingyi, who dressed Zhou Ye, smiled and relieved her man. After all, these few Although a little girl is weak, she appreciates her courage.


    "Okay... you hurry up and wash, I only give you five minutes..." Zhou Ye sighed, forget it, there are shadow guards to protect them, the problem shouldn''t be big...


    "Long live..." For the first time, several girls united and fought hard and won the battle against the Great Demon King Zhou Ye. This was a milestone victory for them. They could not help but hug each other and laugh again. Jumped.


    "Only five minutes, it''s not enough to be outdated..." Zhou Ye''s voice awakened the girls celebrating the victory, and they couldn''t take care of a lot... just ran to the bathroom with bare feet...


    It¡¯s also because of the fact that the special presidential suite of the Umbrella Hotel was designed with the master¡¯s always plural female companions in mind at the beginning of the design, so the bathroom is also plural...


    Five minutes later, the women after washing followed their men and stepped into the portal to the North Pole base of Hydra.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Sixty One


    Ophelia smiled and looked at the portal slowly opened in front of her. She knew that this was her own man coming...


    As the golden portal took shape, a figure came out, who was not Zhou Ye... and behind him, there were six girls...


    "Hey, Xiaoying, it''s been a long time..." Seeing Yingyi and Helen''s daughters, Ophelia smiled and greeted them. After all, she also knew Xiaoying... During the big party, everyone came together to meet the enemy. Good comrades...


    "Ophelia, long time no see." Xiaoying also greeted Ophelia with a smile.


    "This is the sisters who joined you, welcome." After Ophelia hugged Xiaoying, she smiled at the five girls who were standing behind Xiaoying.


    "Is this Umbrella''s experimental base? It''s amazing..." To be honest, when Helen came over, she was dazzled by the experimental equipment here... She knew a lot, but more She can''t even call her name...


    "This is not Umbrella''s experimental base..." Ophelia smiled and raised Helen with one hand, and Xiaoli with one hand. (Based on her experience, you can see at a glance who is the issue among the four girls Human.) said: "This is just my experimental base, which is far from Umbrella''s experimental base..."


    "It''s amazing..." Helen was dazzled by the high-tech devices around at this time, and she had another occupational disease...

 Chapter 414

    And Zhou Ye didn''t say much, just winked at Ophelia. Ophelia nodded obediently. She knew that her man asked her to take her sisters to a safe area...


    "Go, I''ll take you to rest first." Ophelia said, and she could not help but walked towards the quarantine area outside the core test area... After all, it is not safe for them... She didn''t want to. When letting his own man cope with changes, he has to take care of himself...


    "But..." Although Xiaoli was a little unwilling to leave Zhou Ye''s side, she couldn''t say anything she refused to say when she looked at this very enthusiastic blonde beauty who had been showing up at the first meeting...


    After Ophelia took the girls out of the experimental area, Zhou Ye slowly walked to the front of the Universe Rubik''s Cube...


    As he approached, the Universe Rubik''s Cube seemed to be breathing, emitting light blue rays of light stretching and shrinking.The dazzling group of light in its center, like a nebula, began to slowly rotate...


    "Huh? Is it really the mutation that I brought?" Zhou Ye also felt that the time gems and power gems on his soul weapon also exuded bursts of rhythm...and the abnormal changes of the universe''s cube.


    Zhou Ye involuntarily placed his hand on the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube... He already felt that this time he should be the cause of the cosmic Rubik''s Cube.


    However, why did I return to Earth for so long, and why did it happen today?


    At this moment... Sudden change happened¡ª¡ª


    I saw that the Universe Rubik''s Cube, which was originally only emitting a soft blue light, exuded a dazzling brilliance¡ªthen, a beam of light burst into the sky...as if it had penetrated the walls of the entire base...a piece of light appeared directly above Zhou Ye''s head Starry sky...


    Zhou Ye instinctively wanted to withdraw his hand on the Cosmos Rubik¡¯s Cube, but found that the Cosmos Rubik¡¯s Cube had actually stuck to his hand, even though he was already strong enough to pull the Cosmos Rubik¡¯s Cube from the mechanical device that fixed it. Come down, still haven''t got rid of the universe Rubik''s Cube...


    The thing is as if it grows in his hand, it can''t be shaken off...


    In the surveillance room, the women who discovered this scene couldn''t help but yelled: "Dear..."


    "Honey, let go of that thing..."


    "No¡­¡­"


    The anxious Xiao Ying even teleported directly to Zhou Ye''s side, and she was about to pull the universe cube that was stuck to her man''s palm with her hands regardless of her concern... Her tears burst out in a hurry."Let go... you let go..."


    "It''s too dangerous here, baby, hurry up and get out of here..." Zhou Ye looked at the little shadow desperately helping him to pull the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. In fact, even now, he didn''t feel the danger, but ...He didn''t want his own woman to be hurt, and while pushing Yingyi away from him, he said, "Get out of here, baby, I''ll be fine..."


    "No, I don''t want..." Yingyi shook her head desperately... She couldn''t imagine what would happen if she lost this man...


    "Hey, I''ll leave as soon as I go, and I''ll be back soon." Zhou Ye said...with a slight smile, with his free left hand, he drew a circle slightly, and a golden portal appeared directly at Yingyi''s feet. ... It closed without waiting for her to react...


    As Ying Yi was teleported away by Zhou Ye... a beam of light reaching the sky was launched from the Cube of the Universe, Zhou Ye''s figure suddenly disappeared before the eyes of the women...


    "Don''t..." Ophelia went crazy, and directly used her little hand to smash the five-inch-thick observation window, and rushed into the core test area... The other girls were also crazy and generally wanted to learn from Ophelia. Felia jumped out of the observation room that was more than ten meters high...


    Fortunately, the shadow guards who had been protecting them knew their responsibilities and caught them in the air... Otherwise, I''m afraid these five girls will fall directly here today... After all, they are just ordinary people.


    Just as Ophelia and five girls were frantically looking for Zhou Ye''s figure in the core experimental area, a figure slowly appeared here. It was Yingyi who had just been transported away by Zhou Ye... As soon as she came back, Joined the ranks of the women searching frantically...


    But no matter how crazy they are... they can''t see Zhou Ye here...


    "I... I shouldn''t have asked my father to come here..." Ophelia knelt and sat on the floor of the core test area with a desperate face... She is now full of self-blame... She blames herself for calling herself Zhou Ye came to check the abnormality of the universe''s Rubik''s Cube... She blamed herself for being by Zhou Ye''s side... She blamed too much...


    And what is Zhou Ye doing at this time?He... is getting lost...


    Looking at the familiar starry sky above his head, Zhou Ye is basically sure that he was teleported to a certain place on the earth by the Cube of the Universe...but...look at the personal terminal without any signal on his wrist...he already I''m speechless... This Nima is definitely not the Earth of the Marvel Cinematic Universe... Could it be that I was teleported to a parallel universe where the Marvel Universe does not know how many numbers?


    Feel the space gem that was staying peacefully in his soul armed... Zhou Ye was speechless.After this guy teleported himself over, he obediently ran into his soul weapon and went with his brothers and sisters...what should he do now?


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t care.Ask the system when you are done, we are also systemic...


    [Shan Shan... Can you figure out where I am now?


    [Master, you have been sent to other microplanes by the Cube of the Universe, and I am collecting information on this plane... please wait.


    [Uh, that... can you temporarily stop time in the Marvel Cinematic Universe?I don¡¯t want to accidentally miss a lot of things...]


    [Of course...] With the voice of the system Shanshan... the time of the entire Marvel Cinematic Universe was stalled...


    Zhou Ye looked at the surrounding environment. This Nima is in a good environment...but...no people smoke...no people smoke...no people smoke...important things have to be said three times...


    "Why don''t you just go back...?" Just when Zhou Ye was about to ask Shanshan to take him back... Suddenly, System Shanshan''s voice appeared directly in his mind.[Master, this is the dimension of an Indian movie...]


    Chapter Five Hundred and Sixty Two


    Indian film?what movie?] Zhou Ye is not in a hurry to go back...A San''s movie?Ah San''s movies are always rubbish, but they have a feature that makes Zhou Ye very satisfied...that is, the basic heroine is not ugly...the body is not bad.


    [Indian Superman...series?Probably...] When I said this, Shanshan herself was a little bit unconfident... It¡¯s not that Shanshan was incompetent, but this plane seems a bit too messy... [Some of them are like the compound position you have been to before. surface¡­¡­


    "...Damn..." Zhou Ye was a little speechless when he heard Shanshan''s words...This kind of compound plane is the most disgusting. You don''t know how many movies there will be, unless you meet the Lord. I know what movies are mixed in...


    But forget it, Zhou Ye looked around. Although the watch had basically lost its function after reaching this plane before the time was correct, by distinguishing the position of the starry sky and the constellations... Zhou Ye roughly figured out the current situation. time and location¡­¡­


    It should be the transition of spring and summer, the time... It''s about nine o''clock in the evening...


    Just when Zhou Ye had calculated the time and planned to fly first and find a place to settle down temporarily... A dazzling car''s high beam came from the far end of the highway... In this unmanned Gobi, this beam of light It looks particularly dazzling.


    "Ha...you can ride with a ride..." With Zhou Ye''s eyesight, he had clearly seen that the driver was a female driver. This female driver seemed to be familiar?Are you so lucky?Come up and meet pig''s feet?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of lens conversion¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Nisha is of Indian descent in the United States. Her father was an executive in a U.S. company. She was brought to life in the U.S. by her parents when she was very young. The reason why she drove overnight from school to home today was because her father gave her today. Called and said... he has chosen to retire and wants to go back to India...


    She drove back so anxiously just to persuade her father to let herself stay here...After all, no one likes to leave the environment that she is familiar with suddenly...


    As for the danger?Nisha is still very confident in her car skills... Besides, who can hurt her in a high-speed car?


    However, the intercontinental highway passing through the Gobi Desert still gave her a lot of pressure...A piece of black and black outside, and a few cars were rarely encountered along the way, except for the music from the car stereo and the roar of the engine. She couldn''t hear any other noise...


    It is fake to say not to be afraid...Although she is very familiar with this road, no matter how many times she has walked back home from the holiday...but it was during the day, there is no other kind of Gobi during the day. Amorous feelings, but at night...it''s a bit scary.


    Just when Nisha prayed that her car would not go wrong at this time, she slammed on the accelerator and wanted to drive out of the Gobi area quickly... She felt a golden light flashing in front of her, as if there was something A figure appeared in front of her car...


    "Ah!!!" The sudden appearance of the figure made her yell, and she stepped on the brake to a low level...


    The strong inertia made her whole body uncontrollably planted on the steering wheel...Should praise the laws of the United States, get a driver''s license at the age of sixteen...At the age of eighteen, she can already be said to be an old driver with two years of driving experience... In such a sudden situation, remember to hold the steering wheel tightly, so that the car did not deviate from the intercontinental highway and went to the Gobi Desert on the side of the road...


    "Damn..." Two minutes later, Nisha finally calmed her beating heart. She slammed the door and walked on... For the kind-hearted woman, no matter who was wrong... Once she really hurt someone, she would never die.


    But when she got out of her car, she didn''t see anyone falling in a pool of blood... Some were just the smell of rubber tires rubbing quickly and the long black brake lines...


    "Is it because I read it wrong...?" Nisha rubbed her temples innocently, and looked far away unwillingly... After confirming that there were no people or things falling in a pool of blood, this was it. Walk to your car without worry...


    After all, it¡¯s best not to hit anyone... Nisha sat in the driving position and couldn¡¯t help but patted her fierce mouth that was enough to disregard the group magnet, "It¡¯s really scary---I¡¯m dead..."


    Nisha''s voice suddenly went out of tune...


    Because, she found that in her passenger seat, she didn¡¯t know when, she was already sitting on a man... She was really scared to death... Anyone who is on the desert in the middle of the night, get out of the car and get on again In the car, I found that there was an extra person in my car.


    To be honest, Nisha felt that she was about to be frightened...well, she would react when she was extremely frightened, but she couldn''t say that she would be harmonized.


    "You...you...who are you?" Nisha was scared out of her mother tongue... She doesn''t speak English anymore, it''s time to speak Hindi...

 Chapter 415

    "Eh...?" Zhou Ye frowned when he heard it...To be honest, although Zhou Ye learned a lot of languages ??for the journey, it must not include Ah San''s language. He didn''t like Ah San at all... Of course, except for beauties..."That... do you speak English?"


    "Yes, I will..." To be honest, Nisha was a bit scared to die at first, but... then the faint light, after seeing Zhou Ye''s face, her fear of fear suddenly disappeared a lot...


    After all, this is a face-seeing world, just like if Sadako deliberately creates a frightening face without covering her face with her hair, who would think she is scary just by looking at her face?In the same way... Nisha saw Zhou Ye the same.


    Zhou Ye''s handsome face gave Nisha an inexplicable sense of peace... She is so handsome, she must not be a bad person.


    If Zhou Ye read Nisha¡¯s brain waves at this time, he would probably laugh to death... But it¡¯s no wonder, no matter which world it is in, a good guy must be a handsome guy, and a bad guy must be uglier than a good guy. ?This is about to become the law of a handsome man = a good man...In short, the value of appearance is justice.


    "Where is this place?" Zhou Ye asked while constantly giving Nissa spiritual hints. After all, he wanted to figure out where he was first?


    "This is Georgia..." Nisha felt that her eyes were inseparable from Zhou Ye... this handsome blond boy, so perfect...yes, it was perfect. Nisha felt that she could no longer be in her dictionary. Find out other adjectives to describe Zhou Ye...


    "Why is it in the United States and not in India?" Zhou Ye was a little confused...


    "Why are you in India?" Nisha asked strangely. At this moment, she didn''t realize that she was talking to Zhou Ye in her tone of familiarity, just like two people who have known each other for a long time. ...And, Nisha... felt that when she saw Zhou Ye, her heartbeat would speed up involuntarily, and her cheeks would have a fever...


    So, although Nisha was asking Zhou Ye, but... her little head was involuntarily lowered. She was a little afraid to look at Zhou Ye. Every time she saw Zhou Ye, she felt that her heart was about to be excited. I jumped out of my throat...


    Chapter five hundred and sixty three


    Zhou Ye looked at Nisha with her head down, and the corners of her mouth could not help but cocked slightly. He hadn''t used this method with sister paper for a long time... In Zhou Ye''s opinion, cheating like this meant a little disrespect for sister paper. Inside...Although in many cases, his approach is not respectable...Cough cough, don''t complain, you will lose if you complain...


    He looked at Nisha, who was shy and timid, and unscrupulously used his hand to gently lift her chin so that she could look directly into his eyes."Why in India? Because I saw an Indian beauty here... How can I not doubt that this is India?"


    "Wh...Where..." Nisha didn''t have the slightest dislike for Zhou Ye''s move that was almost a drama. Instead, Zhou Ye''s Indian beauty made her heart like a small deer...


    "Tell me your name, beauty..." Zhou Ye''s words were almost commanding, but Nisha, who had already been hinted by Zhou Ye''s spirit, still cleverly replied: "I...My name is Nisha. ..."


    Zhou Ye didn¡¯t care when he heard that Nisha only reported her name, because in India, a woman is generally treated by her first name, because after she gets married, she has to take her husband¡¯s surname, and treats men by the opposite, only by her first name. His last name.


    "Then would you like to put my surname on the back of your name in the future?" If the front is just an ordinary molesting, this sentence is already a gangster who eats fruit...


    Nisha is really keen on everything... But... the last bit of her sanity has not been overwhelmed, she still remembers her own tradition... "I... I''m going back to ask my father and mother..."


    "It''s okay...I''ll take care of your parents..." Zhou Ye didn''t care about that much. Today, he was inexplicably pitted by the space gem and transported to this damned world. His stomach was suffocated. Evil fire.


    It''s not that the world is not good, but Zhou Ye, who was used to letting his hands do everything, suddenly discovered that he had been transported here alone...It is false to say not to be angry...


    Of course, he can also bring a group of people back, but... now... he wants to eat the little bunny that was delivered to the door first... and then think about what to do later...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Nisha nodded her head insignificantly... She was already controlled by Zhou Ye with psychological hints. What restrained her was nothing but her mother''s fear of being corrupted by Western culture for more than ten years. Something that goes against the family tradition, those things that I said from time to time... Now that Zhou Ye said that she would fix her parents, then she would really fix her parents. She has reached the point of blindly following Zhou Ye. .


    "Then, let''s add some beautiful and beautiful colors to this beautiful night..." With Zhou Ye''s whispering voice, Nisha felt like the sky was spinning... Hey, why did she fall on her seat? ?


    However, soon she didn''t have time to think so much...because her vision was blocked by Zhou Ye...


    On the intercontinental highway, a weird scene appeared. A car was actually panning. It swayed from the highway to behind a hill half a mile away from the highway...


    With a scream--a cute sister paper just fell into Zhou Ye''s claws...


    And at this moment, in Nisha''s home, her father is walking around anxiously... Just now he was talking on the phone with his daughter, just wanting to tell her about bringing her back to the motherland... As a result, he didn''t expect his own The daughter actually hung up and ran away...


    When he called again, the one who answered the phone had become his daughter''s roommate, and told him that his daughter had already drove home...


    Mahata looked at his wife who was sitting on the sofa, wiping her tears from time to time, and was even more annoyed. "Why are you crying? My daughter is not dead. Why are you crying?"


    "..." Mahata''s words scared his wife so hard to say a word. After all, in Asanguo, women''s status in the family is like cattle... Basically, they can be ignored. People look at it.


    It wasn''t until she saw that her husband seemed not to be very angry, she asked in a low voice, "Or...Shall we call the police?"


    "Do you think I didn''t call the police? Those bastards told me that it would be inadmissible to lose contact for less than 24 hours." Hearing what his wife said, Mahata was even more furious, if he hadn''t received a first-class education, said If it''s not good, he really started to beat his wife.


    Time passed by every minute... The couple sitting in the living room, waiting for their daughter to return, their hearts became heavier and heavier, they could almost believe that their daughter had something wrong...


    Three hours later----


    Just when Mahata couldn''t help but get up and picked up the phone to call the police again... A familiar car sound came from outside... It was his daughter''s car, and he could hear it all at once...


    "My dear girl, you are finally back..." Mahata was overjoyed. With agility that did not match his slightly fat figure, he rushed to the door of his living room... Raising his arms, planning Give your daughter a hug...


    However, the scene that appeared before him stunned him...


    I saw that my daughter had indeed come back, but... beside her stood a tall and handsome young man. Even if Zhou Ye was not pleasing to his eyes, he still had to admit that this young man had an incomparably beautiful face.


    "Baby, tell daddy, who is he?" Mahata looked at Zhou Ye with some caution, but at this moment, he suddenly realized that his daughter was actually supported by this young man and walked over. He hurriedly greeted him. go with."Baby, are you hurt? Does it matter?"


    Nisha''s face turned red when she heard her father''s inquiry... She buried her head in Zhou Ye''s arms like an ostrich avoiding natural enemies...


    As a person who came by, Mahata saw his daughter''s expression, and what else he didn''t know... He immediately trembled and trembled with anger, but in the end he was not willing to beat his baby daughter... just at himself Wife lost her temper."Damn it, don''t you know how to come and help your daughter?"


    Mahata''s wife has long seen the strangeness of her daughter. She hurried forward and helped her daughter...I want to help her daughter into the room...Some words, she still carries these men on her back. I asked from my daughter...


    Nisha looked at her man worriedly... She was afraid that her man would be made things difficult by her father... "Ye..."


    "It''s okay, go in with your mother, rest assured, your father will agree with us..." Zhou Ye smiled and gently kissed the dimple on Nisha''s face... I have to say that Zhou Ye loves to death. This pair of dimples.


    "Hmm..." Out of trust in her man, Nisha nodded obediently, and with the support of her mother, she walked towards her bedroom...


    After Zhou Ye smiled and watched Nisha go upstairs, Shi Shiran sat on the sofa unceremoniously. For girls, he could pity Yu Yu, for men...hehe...Of course, he wouldn''t kill a horse. Hatta, after all, he is also the father of his own woman, but that doesn''t mean he can''t be controlled... Mahata don''t annoy him in the end... Otherwise, Zhou Ye will be stubborn...No one can persuade him. People who can be persuaded are not in this world.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Sixty Four


    Mahata looked at this unceremonious young man sitting on the sofa in his living room, his anger really almost rose to the sky...


    After playing with my daughter, you are still so handsome now, what do you mean?


    However, looking at Zhou Ye''s low-key body reveals luxurious service and Zhou Ye''s unhurried attitude, he still worked hard to suppress the fire... Anyway, his daughter has already suffered, and now the most important thing is to do It is clear what the origin of this teenager is, whether he wants to play with his daughter''s feelings or does he really want to marry his daughter.


    This is the most critical...


    "How are you going to treat my daughter?" Mahata asked straightforwardly: "Could it be that you want to play with her feelings?"


    "Of course not..." Zhou Ye replied leisurely: "Of course I will be responsible for my woman."


    "How much dowry do you plan to ask?" Mahata''s face looked a lot better when he heard Zhou Ye''s words. At least in his opinion, Zhou Ye is definitely from an extraordinary background, more than enough for his daughter... He has made up his mind. , As long as Zhou Ye''s offer is not outrageous, he will have to collect his daughter''s dowry, after all, he only has this daughter.


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye was stunned all at once... For him, who was born in a country where the economy of his mother-in-law was a big food-eater, it was the first time he talked about dowry without asking the bride price.This is simply a national good father-in-law... He is embarrassed to do it like this, "Actually I don''t care how much dowry Nissa has..."


    "No, you have to... You can tell me the number." Mahata asked reluctantly. You know, in Asanguo, because the bride''s family gives little dowry, there are not a few people who abuse the bride every day... He didn''t want his precious daughter to be abused by Zhou Ye every day after she married.


    "..." I have heard of forced dowry, heard of forced dowry, and never heard of forced dowry... This really opened Zhou Ye''s eyes... I have to say that the A Three Kingdoms system still Really advanced... Zhou Ye discovered another highlight of A Three Kingdoms besides the beauties. Of course, this was just a complaint from his heart...


    Zhou Ye sighed, and looked at Mahata, who was waiting for a number with his staring eyes, and said, "Don''t talk about money, money is just a number to me..."


    As Zhou Ye spoke, he waved his hand gently...Bang...The gold bars with thin arms were placed neatly in front of Mahata."Do you think I owe Nisha that dowry?"


    Mahata was stunned by the scene in front of him. What he paid attention to was not the piles of gold bars in front of him, but the inhuman means to get those piles of gold bars out of thin air...

 Chapter 416

    "Mage..." Mahata said the word in Vaishya. You know, Mahata, who was born in the Brahmin clan, had a period of secondary school when he was a child. At that time, he spoke to the family records The legend of the mage is very obsessive...If his father hadn''t read it strictly, he would have been wandering around, looking for a master with great abilities.


    However, after growing up, Mahata, after receiving high-level elite education, really sneered at his childhood dreams. After experiencing scientific brainwashing, he became a firm scientist...


    But today, Zhou Ye once again taught him a lesson¡ªMasters are real, not imaginary illusions...Of course, the masters mentioned here are not the masters in the West, but the Assan religion. Honorific name for those with great ability.


    Mahata pulled up a smaller gold bar with great effort, and muttered the word mage in his mouth... After testing that these gold bars were real, and not some magic tricks like blindfolds, the obsession in his heart Germinated again.


    You know, as the top Brahman clan of the caste system, the book collection in their home is very rich...After all, they were the small group of people who were in charge of the state''s ritual rights and enjoyed national worship.


    "It''s not a mage, but a secret mage..." Zhou Ye had already learned the Vaisha language for all, so how could he not understand Mahata''s mutter?


    "You are really a mage..." Zhou Ye spit out the Vaisha language, which made Mahata more affirmed his own thoughts. Vaishya language is a language only used in ancient books and classics. This language is not Brahman. I can¡¯t learn it, and even the current Brahmins, few can fully learn the Vaishya language...


    "It''s all said to be a secret mage, not a mage..." Zhou Ye said silently.


    "It is the glory of our whole family that Nisha can get your favor..." At this time, Mahata has completely changed her appearance. Although he believes in science, the education he received from childhood has made him a firm believer. Of course, now, he is a firm believer of Zhou Ye.


    You know, in ancient books and legends, of course, those mages can also be called mighty ones. They all have the ability to destroy the heavens and the earth... After all, the fairy tales can blow as much as they can... They are The messenger of Lord Shiva walking in the world is the executor of Brahma''s will... Their status is inherently higher than that of Brahman.


    Brahman is just a waiter who serves God. A waiter and a messenger, although the pronunciation is the same, but the meaning is completely two meanings... Whoever is higher and who is lower, naturally everyone knows...


    "Forget it, whatever you think..." Zhou Ye was speechless, and faced this guy who had been brainwashed by religion since he was a child, he could only give in.


    Mahata has taken Zhou Ye''s speechlessness as a default, this method of conjugating more than a ton of gold out of thin air...Who else besides the legendary mighty one?By those magicians?Stop it, the house is his house...The site is his site, and he can be very confident that the ground of his home has never undergone any transformation...


    Besides, you put more than a ton of things on yourself to try?Not to mention the sudden change, it would be good if you can guarantee that you will not be crushed to death...To sum up, Mahata is so sure that Zhou Ye is definitely the powerful person described in the ancient books.


    At this time, Mahata is no longer entangled in the question of how much dowry is. Do you talk to a powerful person about your daughter''s dowry?Are you stupid?Do people care about this little money in the ordinary?


    So we can only pray Zhou Ye Ma Hata look at their own daughter still lovely sake, do not be too hard on her ...... even said Zhou Ye front of him beat his daughter, he did not dare to stop it ...... Of course, it''s just a description. How could Zhou Ye be willing to beat his own woman?It''s not those silly X San.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Sixty Five


    While Mahata and Zhou Ye were talking about her daughter''s dowry downstairs, the conversation between the mother and daughter upstairs continued.


    "Baby, tell me how you met this boy..." Mahata''s wife asked softly, stroking her daughter''s hair.


    "Just... I met... on the road..." Nisha buried her little head in her quilt. She could say that she met the villain Zhou Ye on the way home, and then she didn''t know. If it is not in vain, he will give it to him...


    "How long have you... how long have you known each other?" Nisha''s somewhat vague words made Mahata''s wife think that her daughter had known Zhou Ye a long time ago... After all, in her cognition, let My well-behaved daughter is so dedicated, and the two have known each other for a long time.


    "Also...it didn''t take long..." Nisha''s answer became even more vague...How dare she tell her mother that she had been defeated by the bad guy in less than five minutes?Although she feels a little strange when she thinks of it now, Nisha has no regrets...


    "You... you already gave him...?" Mahata''s wife took a deep breath and asked this sentence. Although she had already guessed in her heart, how much she still hugged With a glimmer of hope that my daughter is really just the cause of the injury...


    "Hmm..." Nisha''s head was buried deeper...


    Mahata''s wife looked at her daughter''s shy and shy appearance, and her last hope was shattered, but she was not disappointed. After all, she didn''t have much hope at the beginning."Then do you know him? Do you know who he is? What does his family do? His parents are still there..."


    This series of questions almost made Nisha dizzy. Speaking of it, she only knew that her man was Zhou Ye, a Chinese descent... Although it was strange to say that the Chinese descent with blond hair and golden pupils was a bit strange, but her own man was so persistent, she also I can only believe it... As for what Zhou Ye does at home, whether his parents are or not, she doesn''t know...


    Looking at the daughter who was there, Mahata''s wife couldn''t help but pull her heart... She opened the quilt that her daughter was covering her face, and looked at her daughter''s sluggish appearance, and she suddenly felt sad.I am afraid that my daughter has been deceived, so how can her daughter remarry in the future... Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but hide her face and cry...


    You know, there are still many conservative forces in Asanguo. The loss of virginity before marriage basically means that this girl will never find a good in-laws... How can she not be sad as a mother?


    "Mom... why are you crying..." Nisha heard her mother''s sobbing voice, she could no longer wear an ostrich, hugged her mother, gently wiped the tears from her eyes, and said: "Mom , Don''t worry, Ye will not want me..."


    "Why?" Mahata''s wife heard her daughter''s words so affirmative, and temporarily stopped mourning, and asked.


    "Because... he asked me... Do you want to put his surname behind my name..." Nisha said, her face couldn''t help but a happy smile appeared against the two dimples on her cheeks. , Looks extremely cute.


    "Silly girl... don''t you know that men will always talk sweetly before they succeed?" Mahata''s wife did not feel happy because of her daughter''s words. In her opinion, it must be Zhou Ye''s coaxing It''s just a means of my own daughter.


    "No, I believe him... he will never want me." Nisha said firmly, she believed that her man was definitely not the kind of bastard man who ran away after taking advantage...


    "Huh... Even so... How can you be sure that your father will agree to this marriage?" Looking at his daughter''s confident expression, Mahata''s wife couldn''t help sighing, "You know, although our family already has some It¡¯s gone, but, as a descendant of Brahmins, your father still cares very much about what he is right. If the boy downstairs has nothing in his family, your father will never agree with you to marry him..."


    Nisha became a little anxious when she heard her mother''s words... "What should I do? Mom, if I can''t be with Ye, I would rather die..."


    Hearing her daughter¡¯s decisive words, Mahata¡¯s wife hurriedly said: "Don¡¯t worry, baby, let¡¯s take a look at the conversation between your father and that boy... if the talk falls apart, we will think again. The way...now is not the time to despair."


    "Um..." Nisha nodded worriedly.


    She resisted her physical discomfort, walked off her couch, and followed her mother to the corner of the stairs...


    When the mother and daughter looked towards the living room through the gap of the stairs... Mahata''s wife was stunned by the scene in front of her...


    I saw that, as the head of the family, his husband Mahata was chatting with Zhou Ye... In fact, to be honest, chatting has a little bit of praise for her husband Mahata, he is almost humbly already. Follow Zhou Ye''s instructions...


    And on the carpet between Zhou Ye and Mahata, there was a pile of gold bars...


    "Ye--what the hell is going on?" Nisha, who doesn''t have her mother''s ability to observe words and colors, thought her father was taking money to get Zhou Ye out...


    If Mahata knew his daughter¡¯s thoughts, he would immediately tell his daughter with a wry smile, baby, you look too high on your father, and your father will not be able to produce so many gold bars for half a lifetime...


    Don¡¯t look at this pile of gold bars, but you have to know that the density of gold is high, and the volume of a ton of gold bars is only one twentieth cubic meter... To put it bluntly, a pile of gold bars the size of a computer case is almost the same. It weighs a ton.


    Zhou Ye looked at Nisha who was rushing down the stairs, hugged the reckless chick in a hurry, and whispered in her ear: "Why are you so crazy, don''t you know it hurts..."


    "..." Nisha felt sweet in her heart when she heard the words of her own man''s concern, but she didn''t care much when she was not talking about this at this time.He jumped directly into Zhou Ye''s arms, hugged Zhou Ye''s neck, turned his face and said to his father: "Dad, I am already his person... I will never be separated from Ye..."


    "..." After speaking this sentence, Nisha did not see the imaginary angry look on her father''s face, instead her father looked at her kindly and with a relieved expression... "Dad''s baby Finally grown up... can be someone else''s wife..."


    "This...what the hell is going on?" Nisha couldn''t figure out what was going on, why was her father not angry?Why does his man look at him with a funny look...


    "..." Zhou Ye lightly followed Nisha''s dolphins and lifted his chin at the gold bars piled in front of him."I''m using these things as a dowry gift to convince your father to marry me... As a result, you ran down, so don''t you believe in my ability to do things?"


    "Ah...?" Nisha discovered at this time that she had a big oolong...


    But at this moment, Nisha''s mother''s exclamation came from the stairs...


    "You scared my wife..." Mahata couldn''t help but smile when he heard his wife''s exclamation... There is no such thing as a bride price in A three countries... Of course, there are also men who give women money, but Rarely...because this is a kind of trickery...it means that you have to pay back at least three times the dowry to ensure your daughter''s status in the other party''s home...


    Think about it, Zhou Ye gave a golden betrothal gift. In order to ensure that his daughter would not be abused by Zhou Ye, Mahata must prepare at least three golden dowries for her daughter...so much money, even if he sold him Can''t figure it out...


    Nisha explained these things in the ears of her own man, and her happy eyes turned into crescent moons. She could not be unhappy, but she had studied the traditions of Chinese descent... The bride price was their tradition, and the bride price was given. The more, the more the man cares about the girl... She doesn''t care about the money, what she cares about is her status in Zhou Ye''s heart.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Sixty Six


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In Mahata''s villa----


    "Baby, are you up? Hurry up...or we''ll miss the plane..." Mahata''s wife whispered outside her daughter''s room.


    "Okay...Mom..., I...I know..." Nisha''s voice was accompanied by a sigh of breathing that made her mother feel flushed, followed by Nisha''s answer, and a low tone Begging."My dear...I really can''t do it anymore, you let go..."


    Mahata¡¯s wife didn¡¯t dare to listen anymore... She hurriedly walked downstairs in three steps and two steps. At this time, all the furniture in the house was covered with a dust-proof cloth... because of Maha. Ta intends to return to his home country, so he has entrusted a real estate agency to handle the villas here and everything in the villas.

 Chapter 417

    And Mahata is sitting on the only sofa that is not covered with dust cloth, reading the morning paper comfortably...


    "What about my daughter?" Hearing the sound of his wife walking downstairs, Mahata shifted his attention from the headlines in the newspaper to his wife temporarily.


    "My daughter is already up...but..." The expression on Mahata''s wife''s face was a bit embarrassing...


    "Ha, it''s okay, young man..." Mahata saw the clue at a glance, and he said disapprovingly: "Even if the plane is late, we can change to the next flight..."


    Nisha''s mother didn''t understand why her husband was so tolerant to this young man. No, it is not appropriate to say that tolerance is not appropriate. It should be said that she has been greeted somewhat deliberately, yes, it is deliberately greeted.You know, the husband who was born in the brahmin of the highest caste has always been full of arrogance and has never really regarded anyone in his eyes...


    Having held this question for three days, she finally couldn''t help but ask her questions."My dear, what exactly is Zhou Ye''s identity..."


    "Huh¡ª?" Mahata''s face suddenly became unhappy when he heard his wife''s words. In his opinion, his wife was not qualified to ask these questions... But after thinking about it, in order to avoid his wife someday I don''t know the seriousness, I neglected the mage, and caused the trouble, I still have to explain a few words."You don''t need to know his true identity, you just need to know... Our daughter can marry him, she is already a high climber..."


    "God Shiva..." Nisha''s mother couldn''t help but was surprised and covered her look when she heard her husband''s words. You know, although she was born in Kshatriya, her husband was born in Brahmin... Therefore, their daughters are also Brahmins. After all, this is called shun marriage among high castes, and it will not lower the caste of descendants...


    And my own Brahmin''s daughters were all called Gao Pan by my husband... What was Zhou Ye''s identity?Mahata¡¯s wife no longer knows what to say... Although she is also a woman who has received an elite education, she is convinced of Mahata¡¯s words. After all, in her eyes, her husband can already be called It''s a very outstanding person.


    "Close your gaze...I don''t want to hear any rumors." Mahata gave his wife an unhappy look."Don''t neglect him..."


    Just when Mahata wanted to confess his wife again...the daughter''s voice came over."Dad...you got up so early..."


    Mahata hurriedly cut off the conversation, stood up, and watched Zhou Ye walk down the stairs with his daughter, "Baby, why don''t you sleep for a while? We are not in a hurry..."


    "It''s okay, we can continue to sleep on the plane..." Zhou Ye said, taking a meaningful look at Mahata. With his ear power, although the five senses were slightly closed, he still heard what Mahata said. Some, I have to say... It''s nice to have such an old man.


    "Yes, Dad, let''s go quickly..." Nisha, who hadn''t noticed her man''s eyes at all, said to her father with a smile.


    "In this case, let''s set off..." Mahata would naturally not ignore Zhou Ye''s expression that he had been paying attention to. Seeing Zhou Ye''s eyes, he was more affirmed of his own thoughts... Zhou Ye is a big man. Those who are capable, the masters who have appeared in the classics.


    The family, divided into two cars, drove towards Atlanta Airport.The Mahata and his wife rode in the car driven by their driver, while Zhou Ye sat in Nisha''s car...


    "My dear... why do we have to go back..." Nisha asked her man as she drove the car.


    You know, she doesn''t want to return to that backward country. What she wants to do now is to live a happy life with her own man in this country without her parents...


    "Because, I''m very interested in the life of my baby Nisha when I was young..." Zhou Ye naturally wouldn''t say that it was for those Indian girls. What things can only be done and can''t be said... What can only be said and can''t be done .He can still carry it clearly.


    "Bad guys will coax me..." After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the two dimples of Nisha''s smile came out... She thought it was great to meet Zhou Ye, and it was great not to obey her parents'' arranged marriage. It''s great that my own man can convince his parents...


    However, as time passed, Nisha''s face wrinkled again."I can''t bear my baby..."


    Nisha was a little reluctant to bear her car. You know, this muscle car was a birthday gift she got when she was sixteen... She has always treated it as a baby.


    "Actually, I prepared a small gift for you..." Zhou Ye smiled. He had already seen Nisha''s dissatisfaction with this car, otherwise the agency would not come to inspect the villa and the car yesterday. At that time, Nisha reluctantly personally helped her car wash for the last time.


    Hearing that her man prepared a small gift for herself, Nisha temporarily put aside her reluctance to love the car, and curiously asked: "My dear, what gift have you prepared for me?"


    "When you arrive in New Delhi, you will know..." Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously... The gold bars Mahata he took out that night said that he would not accept anything, so Zhou Ye could only entrust him to exchange these gold bars into US dollars... ...Now, Zhou Ye can be called a rich man...


    As for gold?Zhou Ye didn''t care about it... You know, in the universe, gold is really not a precious metal... The reserves of the planets of that gadget are enough to impact the entire earth''s gold market for nothing... In Zhou Ye''s eyes, these golds Not as valuable as steel.


    "Tell me... my dear." Nisha shook Zhou Ye''s body reluctantly... However, Zhou Ye gave full play to her rogue character, ate her sugar-coated, no shells... Jiao, he will not say.


    Nissa couldn''t help but puffed up her small face... However, Zhou Ye was still silent... He knew that this girl would come back soon... Surprise! What''s the surprise?How happy?


    Sure enough, as expected by Zhou Ye, Nisha didn''t get sulky for long, and she became tired of him again... How could she be willing to ignore him, or should she say... How could she leave Zhou Ye?


    No matter how far away, there will be the moment of arrival...Finally, Nisha and her team finally arrived at Atlanta Airport. After Nisha looked at her car reluctantly for the last time, she took her man¡¯s arm and followed her parents. Boarded the plane bound for Delhi Airport...


    You know, there is no direct flight from Atlanta to Delhi Airport. They have to transfer at London Airport...


    As the plane flew higher and higher¡ªNissa, who was sitting in the first-class cabin, felt a little bit more reluctant. She stood up directly from her position, ran to Zhou Ye¡¯s position, and unceremoniously squeezed her own man. Chair."My dear... comfort me, I''m very sad..."


    "..." Zhou Ye hugged Nisha speechlessly. Fortunately, the first-class seats of this plane were relatively spacious and were in the form of semi-partitioned...otherwise, the flight attendant should come to remind her.


    However, in any case, it is better to have a girl in her arms than sitting on her own... But feeling the soft body of Nisha, Zhou Ye''s bad thoughts rose again... He smiled and lowered his head to Nisha''s ear. Whispered: "I have a way to keep you from being sad, do you want to try?"


    Nisha hugged Zhou Ye''s waist tightly, and seeing her man''s sordid smile, she was basically sure that her man''s method was definitely not a serious method, but curiosity still drove her to ask: "What is the method? ...?"


    "You come with me..." Zhou Ye didn''t answer, but stood up directly from her seat, pulled up Nisha and walked towards the bathroom of the first-class cabin... Before Nisha could react, she realized that she had been Zhou Ye pushed in... as the door was locked... Nisha''s face was red, and she was not stupid... How could she have reached such a point and couldn''t guess Zhou Ye''s method?


    However, since Zhou Ye tricked the little lamb into, how could he still allow the little lamb to run away?It didn''t take long... If there was a voice coming from the bathroom... Zhou Ye was experiencing this feeling in a hurry.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Sixty Seven


    Due to someone''s mischief, Nisha spent the second half of her trip completely in sleep... As for her dissatisfaction with her second hometown?She hadn''t taken care of it for a long time...The man who dealt with herself had exhausted all her energy, how could there be time to think about it?


    Following a huge earthquake in the fuselage, the international flight landed at Delhi Airport... and Nisha, who was asleep, was awakened by the stewardess on the eve of the plane¡¯s landing... It¡¯s just that she is still nestled in her own man¡¯s. In my arms, I am not willing to leave.


    Men and women in passionate love are actually the same, and they refuse to be separated from their significant other. Zhou Ye called it the glue stage... Now Nisha is in the glue stage...


    "Are we here? My dear..." Nisha hugged Zhou Ye tightly and asked in a low voice.To be honest, for India, she only has a vague memory of her childhood...knowing that this is her homeland, knowing that she used to grow up here when she was a child...but now, she really wants to live here in the future, she has a kind of closeness. Feeling of homesickness.


    "Yeah, we are here..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Nisha on the back, "Okay, we are also going to get off the plane..."


    "Um-!" Nisha nodded, but her hands remained motionless, and she still refused to let go of her man.


    "Baby...I can''t take the luggage like you." Zhou Ye sighed. Although he had put the big piece in his wristband, he still brought a small suitcase to cover up. of¡­¡­


    "It''s okay... dear, you can hold my luggage, I believe you will do it." Nisha doesn''t believe that her man will be stumped by this little obstacle of herself. When you know what... ¡­Holding her by her own man is as easy as holding a doll, and she has learned a lot of postures...


    Zhou Ye rolled his eyes, this girl...but forget it, this is really not a problem to him... In the face of his own woman''s acao, he can only hold Nisha in one hand, and then stand up directly , Picked up the suitcase next to the seat.


    This action made the eyes of the flight attendants look brilliant...exceptionally beautiful face, decent conversation, luxurious clothes, and now with strong arms...It is simply the best candidate for the golden turtle son-in-law, if not for Zhou Ye Nisha stared at them all the time, they had already rushed on frantically.


    Nisha glanced at the flight attendants triumphantly. This invisible sense of superiority really fascinated her... Fortunately, she still didn''t know what to say to be a boyfriend, otherwise, she would pester her man every day to take pictures of showing affection. To social networks.


    Zhou Ye, who had been exposed by his own women in various ways, has long been immune to this situation. No matter what the world, the thing of Comparing Heart will not disappear among women, but more or less...


    Soon, Zhou Ye held the luggage trolley in one hand and Nisha, who was pestering her like a koala in one hand, merged with Mahata and his wife, and walked towards the cabin door...


    Although Nisha, who is 1.65 meters, is not too low, she still looks petite and cute when standing next to Zhou Ye, who is 1.19 meters. Therefore, her koala-like movements do not make people feel disgusted, but provoke them. A few good laughs.


    Seeing his daughter''s actions, Mahata actually wanted to scold him, but when he saw that there was no dissatisfaction on Zhou Ye''s face, he swallowed the scolding back in his stomach. After all, his daughter The more Zhou Ye loved him, the happier he was.


    But Nisha is not the kind of girl who is spoiled and arrogant. She still distinguishes the importance. Besides, when there are many people, she feels a little embarrassed, so she obediently jumped off her man. But even so, she still snuggled tightly into Zhou Ye''s arms, not wanting to separate for a moment.


    After a group of people passed through the VIP passage set up specifically for people of high caste, Nisha found that her man did not take herself to the outside of the airport, but turned a corner and walked towards the underground parking lot...


    And her parents didn''t look surprised at all?


    "My dear...Did we go the wrong way?" Nisha thought her man was lost because she didn''t know the sign in Hindi. Of course, she completely ignored the English on the sign. Translate this matter.


    "That''s right..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "We are going to take your surprise now..."


    "Ah..." Nisha couldn''t help covering her little girl when she heard her man''s words. She was already looking forward to Zhou Ye''s surprise...


    After Nissa followed Zhou Ye around a few corners with expectations, she came to a parking lot. In this parking lot, something covered by a black cloth was parked in the parking space...

 Chapter 418

    Nisha could tell at a glance that it was a car, and it was her favorite off-road vehicle... She couldn''t help holding Zhou Ye''s arm in excitement, and shook it desperately, "That...that''s for me. Surprise?"


    "Go open and see... Do you like it..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Nisha''s dolphins, and said.


    "Hmm...I love you to death, dear." Nisha happily hugged Zhou Ye on the neck, kissed two hard, and ran to the off-road vehicle covered by black cloth, hurriedly strapping it to the car. After all the black cloths were untied, she was stunned by the off-road vehicle in front of her...It was a modified black military Hummer off-road vehicle...


    She was already so excited that she didn¡¯t know what to say... The thing she really liked about this car was that she accidentally talked about it two days ago when she was chatting with Zhou Ye... You know, the military version is not easy to buy. It arrived, and it was a modified military version...It was definitely worth a lot. In Nisha''s view, although her father loved her, she would never spend hundreds of thousands of dollars to buy this car for herself...


    However, she didn''t expect to be surprised by just complaining about her father''s stinginess in front of her man, and she didn''t know what to say...


    "My dear..." Nisha dropped the monster Hummer like a beast, and ran directly in front of her man, and jumped into his arms, holding Zhou Ye''s cheeks tightly with her hands. Xiang¡¤Kiss fell like rain.


    Regarding the price, Nisha didn''t care much about it. She was happy that her own man''s heart...the gift is priceless, but the heart is priceless... her man loves her heart, she really feels...


    Five minutes later, the two did not separate... Finally, Nisha''s mother, who was standing behind them, couldn''t stand it anymore, and coughed slightly.


    These two soft coughs also woke up Nisha, and a little shyly buried her face in her man''s chest.


    "Don''t want to try your new gift?" Zhou Ye smiled and took out a key and stuffed it into Nisha''s hand...


    "Hmm..." Nisha nodded happily, picked up the Hummer key, and ran over...opened the door and sat on it directly...Skilled ignition, starting, shifting, refueling...


    Zhou Ye smiled and watched his woman play with her new toy... Hummer is only, hundreds of thousands of dollars... Of course, in fact, Zhou Ye paid more than hundreds of thousands... He asked others to work overtime to modify , And airlifted here...calculated, the cost is close to millions of dollars...but for him, money?Just a set of numbers...


    At this time, Nisha had completed the test of the new car, and she was pleasantly surprised to find that the new car was much better than she had imagined...No way, she just likes off-road vehicles, not those sports cars...


    After finishing the trial, Nisha kicked the accelerator and made a handsome drift, and stopped the car in front of her own man, "Dad, mom, dear, come up quickly, I will take you for a drive..."


    "Hehe... I''m not going, baby, you take Zhou Ye for a drive, and your mother and I will go to visit some friends first... See you in the Delhi Hotel..." Mahata knew himself What was it like when his daughter was racing? He didn''t want to be in his daughter''s car...especially his daughter now has support. That really means that he can''t be beaten or scolded... He doesn''t want to suffer.


    "Well, let''s see you later." Zhou Ye doesn''t care about Nisha''s racing, he just doesn''t worry about Nisha''s safety. Is there supersonic speed no matter how fast the racing is?Is there any super speed of light?It can be said that the speed of 500 kilometers per hour is no different from that of a tortoise...


    After saying hello to the Mahata and his wife, Zhou Ye directly threw the suitcase in his hand onto the back seat and jumped into the car...


    Nisha didn''t feel much about her parents not riding in her own car. For her, all she cared about was her own man. Zhou Ye''s feelings...the girl was out there.After seeing Zhou Ye sitting down, she directly kicked the accelerator. This black modified Hummer was like a monster, roaring towards the outside of the parking lot...


    "My dear, this is my daughter..." In the end, Mahata''s wife is still worried about her daughter''s safety.


    "Don''t worry, with Zhou Ye by her side, nothing will happen to her..." Mahata said. He didn''t believe that a powerful person could not deal with a small car accident... Of course, if it hit someone Besides, he doesn''t care much. As a Brahmin, his family still has some power in Delhi.


    Chapter five hundred and sixty eight


    Mahata, who said he was visiting a friend, actually took his wife to a temple in Delhi. He wanted to pray for his daughter¡¯s marriage to Zhou Ye... In fact, to put it bluntly, Zhou Ye has no identity in this world. Proof, and his appearance is obviously not Indian, so Mahata wants to obtain an identity for Zhou Ye...


    In fact, Mahata is still very confident in obtaining identity, because one of his uncles is a member of the Presbyterian Church. As long as he obtains the approval of the Presbyterian Church, all problems are no longer a problem...


    However, Mahata, who came to the elder''s quiet room of the temple, found that he seemed to think the problem too simple.


    "Mahata Sukara, do you want to pray for forgiveness from Lord Shiva for your daughter to marry a foreigner?" A fat old man sat on the main seat with no expression on his face, but his words were full of dissatisfaction .


    "..." Mahata faced the question, feeling really caught off guard. This guy was obviously only the third elder, why would he sit on the main seat?He couldn''t help but look at his uncle sitting next to the fat old man, but seeing the expression of Furui Bubo on his uncle''s face, he knew that maybe his uncle could do nothing...


    "Yes... Elder." Mahata, who didn''t have his uncle''s support, could only replied respectfully with his hands folded. He knew this guy, and the mess between this guy and his family could extend to the previous generation... just Unexpectedly, this guy actually got to this point now, it really made Mahata unexpected...


    "Tomorrow, take him to worship Lord Shiva... The Lord will make due judgment..." Although there is no disagreement in the fat old man¡¯s words, Mahata knows that this old man Is it to make things worse...


    If it is passed normally, he should say that it is enough to let Zhou Ye come here for a bath tomorrow, but now he says that Lord Shiva will judge, this Nima is really going to fail...too nonsense .


    In this case, Mahata has no good way. Although he is from a Brahmin caste, here, it is not his turn to speak... In desperation, he can only turn to his uncle, and he His uncle just shook his head covertly at him.


    Mahata knew what his uncle meant, so don¡¯t conflict with this guy for the time being, so she could only helplessly say: "Mahatta understands..."


    When the fat elder heard Mahata''s words, there was a slight smug expression on his face. For hundreds of years, his family has been suppressed by Mahata''s family. Through his own efforts, he can finally suppress Mahata''s. Family now.


    Feeling that he had done a good thing, Tapa Ziqiang endured his pride, and walked peacefully towards the quiet room... and the other elders also left one by one... In fact, they were just gathering. It''s just that Mahata happened to meet...


    Mahata waited until there was no one else in the quiet room, and then he approached his uncle and said dissatisfied: "Uncle, now this Tapaz is getting too much... you don''t want to restrict him. , You are the first elder..."


    "Little Mahata... I can''t help it." Mahata''s uncle said with a wry smile: "This tapas is so smart that he has actually learned the packaging techniques in the Western world. Now, he is among the believers. His prestige is equal to that of the God of the world...We can''t touch him at all..."


    "The God of the World? Hey..." Mahata didn''t take it in the slightest. To say that he is a God of the World, he only admits his son-in-law... "Uncle, haven''t you noticed his changes in advance? Don''t you let him? Make things difficult for your lovely granddaughter?"


    "..." Hearing his nephew''s questioning, Mahata''s uncle said helplessly: "No one had considered this guy the same thing before. Who knew that his fascination ability was so strong... When we discovered something was wrong , Can''t suppress him... Now that he has tens of millions of believers across the country, we can only hope that he will not do too much..."


    Mahata felt sad when he heard his uncle''s words. After he had not returned to China for a long time, he did not expect that his family had not fallen to this point. He who received a high-level elite education would never place his comfort on the kindness of others. on.


    However, since this Tapa dared to make things difficult for his son-in-law, he didn''t mind telling his son-in-law what happened here... Thinking of this, Mahata''s face returned to calm again, even with it in peace. With a smug look, a smile was involuntarily pulled out from the corner of his mouth. Mahata was already expecting what lesson his son-in-law would teach this arrogant fellow.


    Seeing the smile on his nephew¡¯s face, Mahata''s uncle asked curiously: "Little Mahata, why are you so happy?"


    Being made things difficult is something that no one will be happy about, and Mahata''s strangeness obviously aroused his uncle''s curiosity.


    Facing his uncle¡¯s questioning, Mahata hesitated for a long time, weighing the pros and cons for a long time, and then said: "Actually, uncle... my son-in-law is not an ordinary person... I think Tapaz wants to It''s bad luck."


    "Huh? Is the husband-in-law that our little doll found is the son of a large Western family? That''s really great..." Mahata''s uncle heard the news, and his eyebrows were happy. You know, that It''s a strong support for their family...


    "No..." Mahata denied his uncle''s guess.


    "Then what is his identity?" Mahata''s uncle couldn''t guess what medicine his nephew was selling in the gourd.


    "He is the god who really walks on the ground, the messenger of Lord Shiva..." Mahata said firmly: "He is the legendary mighty man, the mage recorded in ancient books."


    "Are you kidding me?" Although Mahata''s uncle didn''t say this, the expression on his face was exactly what it meant.


    "I don''t have to lie to lie to you, uncle." Mahata looked serious.


    "This...this...is it true?" Mahata''s uncle asked dubiously, looking at the expression on his nephew''s face.


    He knows his nephew too well, and it is not an exaggeration to say that he is an atheist, but now, this atheist has become a devout believer, which is a bit too frightening...


    Facing his uncle''s question, Mahata nodded firmly.


    "Can... can you arrange for me to meet him?" Mahata''s uncle finally wanted to use his eyes to verify the authenticity. It is important to know that if what his nephew said is true, then My own family is really going to rise again...Holding the thighs of a god in the world, their family can''t rise yet, it can only be said that the members of their family are all waste and there is no need for support.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Sixty Nine


    Nisha took Zhou Ye for a crazy ride, then drove the car back to the Delhi Hotel...


    As a result, when Nissa just snuggled into Zhou Ye''s arms and walked into the lobby of the hotel, she saw her father who was waiting there early.


    "Hi, Dad...Didn''t you and your mother visit friends? Why did you come back so early?" Nisha greeted her father in Zhou Ye''s arms. She didn''t want to leave her man for a moment.


    "Baby, are you having fun?" Mahata asked with a smile.


    "Having a lot of fun, Ye also likes this place very much..." Nisha actually doesn''t care where she is, all she cares about is whether she spent time with her own man.


    Facing Nisha¡¯s words, Zhou Ye just silently cast aside his eyes. This is known as the most modern city in India... Zhou Ye really didn¡¯t like it, but some of the sights on the road really opened Zhou Ye¡¯s vision, such as A woman with a lot of things on her head, such as... a two-wheeled motorcycle that can ride six people... That¡¯s right, you read that right, the thing on the woman¡¯s head is almost a meter high, and Zhou Ye looks at it. Her cervical spine is worried, will her cervical spine be broken while walking...


    The two-wheeled motorcycle that can sit on six people made Zhou Ye an eye-opener... A long steel pipe was welded on the back seat of the motorcycle, which is like a shoulder pole of a porter, lying horizontally on the back seat, three on each side. A hanging chair like a swing... This Nima is worthy of being a nation.

 Chapter 419

    Just when Zhou Ye was complaining about this unpopular nation in his heart, he found that Nisha''s father saw that his expression was a little wrong, and he was a little bit hesitant... "What''s the matter?"


    "That..." Mahata looked at his daughter... he was stunned, forget it, let''s say it, her daughter does have the right to know."Actually... I went to the temple today... for your marriage..."


    "Huh? Did you have any trouble?" Zhou Ye asked. He knew that if everything went well, Mahata would not have this expression.


    Hearing her man¡¯s question, Nisha did not care to hear her father say that she was shy about the marriage. She looked at her father with a worried look...for fear of hearing any bad news from her father.


    "This is not a place to talk..." Mahata looked around at the people coming in and out of the hotel from time to time, and said, "Let''s enter the room and talk."


    "Well, let''s go." Zhou Ye nodded nonchalantly, and followed Mahata towards the room they had booked... But Nisha was holding her man''s hand with a worried look, she really felt very worried. Worry, you know, in India, there is a tradition of honorary murder.


    What is an honorary murder?That is to say, relatives in the family feel that this woman has tarnished the glory of the family, and they will kill this woman, usually for things like loss of virginity, adultery, etc. However, there are also low-caste men that high-caste women fall in love with. It was an honour murder that was executed by a pariah.


    The police in the country will not take care of women who died in honorary murder... and even help cover up...


    Although he didn''t know that India had such a tradition, Zhou Ye also felt his women''s concerns. He patted Nisha''s back lightly and whispered in her ear: "Don''t worry, what''s the matter with me? It won''t happen."


    "Um..." Zhou Ye''s words made Nisha a little relieved.


    The group soon came to the door of a suite on the third floor. After Mahata knocked on the door, it was his wife who opened the door...


    The three of them walked into the living room of the suite. Zhou Ye sat down on the sofa with Nisha without hesitation, "Now you can say..."


    "..." Mahata hesitated, and decided to tell Zhou Ye what happened today. In the face of Zhou Ye, he dared not hide it. After all, in ancient scriptures, the mighty person walked the world as Lord Shiva. The messenger can be said to be omnipotent."Today... I went to the temple to seek the consent of the Presbyterian Church for Nisha''s union with you..."


    Zhou Ye comforted Nisha, who was becoming more and more anxious following what his father said, while listening to Mahata''s words.


    Until Mahata told all of his experiences in the temple, Zhou Ye still had no expression on his face.


    Mahata''s mood was anxious. He didn''t know what Zhou Ye was thinking in his heart now. Will telling his uncle what happened to him would arouse his dissatisfaction...


    Seeing more and more cold sweat on Mahata''s face, Nisha couldn''t bear it. Anyway, this was her father. She hugged Zhou Ye''s arms in her arms and said coquettishly: "Dear , Don''t you be angry, okay? Dad is also for me..."


    "I''m not angry with your father." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Nisha''s powder back, and said: "I''m just a little upset with that guy called Tapaz..."


    What Zhou Ye said was true. He wasn''t angry with Mahata, but he was really upset with that Tapaz...A little god would dare to mess with him?Want to die?


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mahathati''s Lao Gao''s heart finally slowly let go.Taking advantage of Zhou Ye''s good mood, he asked cautiously: "What about my uncle''s request to see you...?"


    "Let him come..." Zhou Ye nodded indifferently. He originally planned to play SOLO in this world, but found out that there are people who find fault everywhere... Then he doesn''t mind bringing in a few subordinates. Besides, it is not. Outsiders are all forces in their own women''s family, what can''t be borrowed?


    Hearing that Zhou Ye had agreed to his uncle''s request, Mahata was overjoyed. He hurriedly got up and ran out of the house. As he ran, he said, "I will bring him to see you now."


    Zhou Ye looked at Mahata with a dumbfounded smile. He really didn''t expect this guy with a lot of age to run so fast.


    It was not a long time, and Mahata brought his uncle to the suite. His uncle had been waiting for a long time in the next room...


    Seeing Mahata walking in with his uncle, his wife hurriedly saluted Mahata''s uncle respectfully, and then took her reluctant daughter and hid in the suite. In Asanguo, a woman It is not qualified to stand by when a man is talking about things, and it is impossible to listen.


    Zhou Ye sat on the sofa and watched Mahata help an old guy in his seventies to come to him. He smiled, "You are very contradictory. You are expecting your nephew to tell the truth. , But I am afraid that what my nephew said is the truth... After all, how can a true god who walks in the world favor your family for no reason? You are afraid that the reward is not proportional to the reward... Right?"


    Mahata was a little puzzled why Zhou Ye would suddenly say such a seemingly irrelevant remark.However, his uncle was not at all confused. He felt that the handsome young man sitting on the sofa at this moment seemed to see all his thoughts clearly.


    He hadn¡¯t said these words to anyone, even his nephew didn¡¯t even know about it. Suddenly the excitement of being said to break all his thoughts and the awe of the divine power, and the education he received from childhood, made him kneel down involuntarily. , Kissed the ground under Zhou Ye''s feet piously."God... your servant, Garava Sukara offers you humble greetings, and may your glory shine on the Sukara family forever."


    The ground is extremely filthy in Asan¡¯s eyes, and kissing the land under the other¡¯s feet represents unconditional surrender. Generally speaking, no one would do this to a stranger except for a servant who would give such a big gift to his master. Big gift...


    And Mahata¡¯s uncle, Galawa, gave such a big gift to Zhou Ye, which shows that he has fully recognized Zhou Ye¡¯s status as a god in the world. Otherwise, even if he meets noble people with his caste, You don''t need to give such a big gift.


    "Yes, I''m very satisfied with your loyalty..." Zhou Ye smiled. He had collected a lot of information about the three kingdoms before he came. Of course, some of them read books, and some asked Mahata''s father and daughter. , He naturally knows the meaning of this etiquette.


    In fact, after learning about Mahata''s views on him, Zhou Ye had a small plan. Zhou Ye called it the God-Making Project. In fact, it was the God-Changing Project. Now, it''s time to start this plan.


    "Your loyalty makes me very satisfied... Now, I grant you ten years of life, and I hope you can continue to work hard for me." Zhou Ye said, stroking Gawala''s head... and taking his body time Ten years back.


    Gavala was surprised to find that his old body felt strength again, and his legs, which he originally needed to be supported by his nephew to move, were able to stand up again with his own strength... ¡­


    "God, you are so merciful... Your light shines on the whole earth..." Gawala, who was originally a believer, has become Zhou Ye''s fanatic... Time, life... This is something only God can set foot in. Domain, he no longer had the slightest doubt about Zhou Ye being a god in the world, or that he was more pious towards Zhou Ye than his nephew, after all, he originally believed in the existence of gods.


    Although Mahata was prepared for Zhou Ye''s omnipotence, he was still stunned by the scene before him. He saw that Zhou Ye just touched his uncle''s head casually, and his uncle was like time. In general, the whole person is ten years younger. What is this not a miracle?


    Zhou Ye ignored the sluggish appearance of his cheap old man, but directly said: "I...I feel very angry that some people actually intend to use me as a tool to attack the Sukara family..."


    "The great messenger of Lord Shiva walking in the world, Tapaz, a blasphemer, will be broken into pieces. Please calm down your monstrous anger. Just leave these little things to me. I promise to dedicate the head of Tapaz, a blasphemer, as a gift to you." Gawala promised.


    "No, no...Jawara." Zhou Ye smiled, "Lord Shiva has forgotten this world for too long, and it hasn''t shown his power for too long...so that some blasphemers dare to fake it. In his name, he came out and cheated. Isn''t it too cheap to kill him so easily?"


    "Then god do you mean?" Javala asked hesitantly.


    "Tomorrow, to gather all the most pious believers in New Delhi, I will expose the true face of his blasphemer in front of all the believers." Zhou Ye said with a smile, what is the most popular in the three kingdoms?Rich man?politician?No, it''s a god... In this country where religious forces occupy more than half of the country, of course being a god is the most popular...


    "Yes..." Javala buried his head deeply under Zhou Ye''s feet again. He knew that Tapaz, who had been arrogant for more than ten years, was going to be out of luck.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Seventieth


    Sahani is a devout Asan believer, he believes in Lord Shiva like all people.Of course, if he truly belongs to a certain elder, he believes in Elder Tapaz. After all, in his opinion, perhaps Elder Tapaz is really the true god walking in the world, as he himself claims. The messenger of the big god.


    As the owner of a small and wealthy business, Sahani¡¯s work is not busy every day, but he is willing to follow the instructions of Elder Tapaz. For example...when eating, he will take out Elder Tapaz and give it to him. One of the gods prayed to the god before cooking. Before going to bed, he would take out another god that was given to him by the elder Tapaz to pray. Even when stocks were being traded, he would take out a god to pray.


    Of course, this is not a deity, but more than a dozen deities... Each deity has a different function and has a different scope of application. For example, when exercising, he will take out a Hanuman idol... When looking at stocks , I used Lakshmi...


    In short, this is a recognized one of the most devout believers...


    But today, Sahani, who was waiting to get off work in his company¡¯s office, suddenly received a call. It was from the secretary of Elder Tapaz who was in charge of liaison matters in the teaching... and told him that Elder Tapaz would hold the meeting tomorrow. An important Puja, he must go to the temple.


    Puja, English PUJA, or POOJA, is a common Hindu ritual for worshipping deities, and the Puja ceremony must be performed by a priest.Sometimes such pujas are held specifically for important religious leaders, clergy, and especially important guests.


    Of course, Sahani agreed in full, but when he thought of the eldest daughter in his family who always dismissed his belief in Elder Tapaz, he couldn''t help but cautiously asked: "Then I can take my Will my daughter go together?"


    "Of course..." Tapaz''s secretary naturally agreed... He knew that starting tomorrow, he would no longer have to be an undercover spy next to Tapaz... and there would be no towers in the world. Paz this person.


    "That''s great, thank you so much, Mr. Pani." Sahani was overjoyed. He had already made up his mind to take his daughter to receive the teachings of Elder Tapaz. He believed that Elder Tapaz must Will reverse the concept of my daughter.


    After hanging up the phone, Sahani didn''t mind that it would take another hour to get off work. He walked straight downstairs and told his secretary that he would not come to the company if he had important things to do tomorrow.


    Faced with a boss who suddenly ran away like this, his secretary has long been accustomed to it. Every time Elder Tapaz had an important puja, his boss would always be like this. It''s no wonder...


    Sahani walked downstairs, got directly into his special car that had been waiting there, and ordered: "Go to Delhi Girls'' High School."


    "Yes, master." The driver agreed and started the car steadily. He knew without asking that his master was going to pick up the lady...


    Although the traffic in New Delhi is a bit criticized, the traffic conditions in the wealthy area are still very good...At least, the driver can rush to send his master here before his eldest daughter leaves school.


    "Waiting for me here..." Sahani confessed to his driver and got off the car and walked towards the school.After negotiating with the guard, he was allowed to enter the school...


    After all, this is a girls'' middle school, and all men need to go through very complicated procedures to enter here...


    In class, Jiager Jialaini was crawling on the desk boredly, listening to the female teacher on the podium...

 Chapter 420

    To be honest, Jiager Jialini is not interested in the course of history... In her opinion, it is precisely because this country has a glorious history that these guys are still immersed in the glory of the past. I can¡¯t help myself, I am not enterprising at all...


    Just when she felt drowsy, she was awakened by the sound coming from behind her.


    "Gag...your father is outside."


    Jiager Jialini reflexively said: "Call me Jiagu, don''t call me Jiage..."


    Because her father gave her this name too circumstance, she was ridiculed by classmates in school when she was young, so she gave herself an abbreviation, Jiagu...


    It might be because Jiagu''s voice was a bit loud, even the teacher on the podium heard it.


    "Kagu, what''s the matter?" The history teacher pushed his glasses and asked.


    "Ah...nothing..." Just when Jiagu felt a little embarrassed, a friend''s whispered words came from behind her again."Kagu, your father is outside the classroom..."


    "Ah...My father is outside, maybe there is something to ask for me, so I want to take a leave of absence to take a look..." After a friend''s reminder, Jiagu finally found standing next to the classroom window, trying to treat himself Winking father.


    At this time, the teacher also found Mr. Sahani standing outside the window. She nodded and said: "Then you go out..."


    After all, it was the parents of the students who found the school. There must be something important and urgent. She didn''t have to stop it.


    "Thank you teacher..." Jiagu happily thanked his teacher and rushed out of the classroom...


    "Dad, why are you here?" Jiagu asked when he saw his father.


    You know, this is a boarding school, which can only be closed once a week... Today is only Wednesday, and it is still early to leave.


    "Stop talking, come home with me..." Sahani said, and took his daughter to the outside of the school.


    "But, I haven''t asked for leave yet." Although Jiagu was very happy to be able to get rid of the hypnosis of the history teacher, but her father''s sudden performance made her puzzled.


    "I have already asked you to leave the school..." Sahani said as he dragged his daughter along, "You won''t have to go to class tomorrow..."


    "Why?" Jiagu is not a student, she is a student."What are we going to do? Dad."


    "Tomorrow...Mr. Tapaz will hold an important Puja puja. As the most devout believer, I have been invited, so I decided to take you tomorrow to listen to the teachings of Mr. Tapaz." Sahani Said without replying.


    "I knew..." Jia Gu rolled his eyes silently...


    However, whether she wants it or not, she is powerless to defy the things her father has set... at least not now. After all, she still needs to rely on her family when she just entered high school...


    To be honest, Jiagu didn''t have a hint of affection for that chubby bald head. In her opinion, that guy was a god stick... But she didn''t dare to say that to her father...


    After all, his father is his admirer...


    The reluctant Jiagu was taken out of the school by his father, and then took his father¡¯s special car to go home... She knew that her father took herself back today and he was definitely going to bathe and change clothes... A devout believer It''s all like this.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Seventy One


    The next day--


    Jia Gu was sleeping in a daze... and he heard a knock on the door, no, maybe it was more appropriate to say that the door was slammed.


    No matter how well Jiagu sleeps, she can''t sleep anymore in the face of such a loud noise... "I know I know..."


    Rubbing her distressed eyes, she sat up helplessly... Jia Gu knew that no matter what, today''s stinky and long Puja Fa meeting could not be avoided by herself...


    Reluctantly sit up and get dressed... When Jiagu finished washing and walked out of the room, her father Sahani was already wearing traditional clothes sitting at the dining table and eating breakfast...


    "Dad, early!" After Jia Gu said good morning to his father, he sat at the dining table, preparing to eat... But his father slapped his hand to get the scones."Pray, Kagu...you haven''t prayed yet."


    "Okay...Okay, I see..." Jia Gu folded his hands helplessly and insincerely, staring at his big eyes, and chanting a prayer...


    Facing his daughter¡¯s unrequited prayer action, Sahani was helpless...Parents always want their children to inherit everything they own, such as property, life experience, and faith...


    This time, he took his eldest daughter to attend Mr. Tapaz¡¯s Puja Phuja. It¡¯s the first time Sahani did not know how many efforts... Anyway, as long as he doesn¡¯t reverse his daughter¡¯s beliefs, he will do so Don''t give up.


    By the time Sahani¡¯s second daughter went downstairs, almost the two father and daughter had finished their breakfast... Sahani took his eldest daughter out directly, as for the second daughter?Sahani felt that his second daughter''s faith was very pious, and there was no need to correct it...The only thing that needed to be corrected was his somewhat rebellious eldest daughter.


    Jiagu followed her father helplessly, and got into her father''s car... Anyway, she knew that she could not get away... Well, try to get some sleep without attracting attention. ...


    Jia Gu has made up her mind, when she arrives at the meeting place, she wants to sleep secretly... Let her listen to the gibberish of that fat bald head?What a joke...


    After an hour¡¯s drive...the car carrying Jiagu and her father came to the door of a magnificent temple, which is the largest Assan religion temple in New Delhi and the largest temple in the country...


    Jia Gu, who was a bit disapproving, suddenly realized that today¡¯s Puja Fa meeting seemed a bit unusual...Looking at the cars parked at the entrance of the temple and the constant flow of people, she felt that today seemed a little different...


    As a student who is determined to be admitted to the foreign journalism department away from his father''s oppression, Jiagu has always been proud of his keen observation...


    Before, she was taken by her father to participate in several Puja Fa conferences, but she was definitely not on the scale of today...Her curiosity was immediately aroused. Could it be that a head of state visited?But I haven''t seen the martial law military police... and I haven''t seen any foreign heads of state visits on the TV news these days.


    Jiagu¡¯s unexpected feeling must have some big news to dig into...Although she is only a high school student, this does not delay her exploring this unique Puja Fa meeting from the perspective of an amateur reporter. She has already begun to have some Looking forward to...


    Just when Jiagu followed his father into the venue of the Puja Fa conference...On the other hand, the host of the Fa conference, uh, it should be said that the nominal host Tapaz felt something wrong...


    Yesterday he only ordered his secretary to call a few high caste devout followers to observe the confession ceremony of the son-in-law of the Mosukala family. Unexpectedly, he just met a devout believer who said he was here to attend the Puja Puja...


    And the news was passed on by his secretary... From these emergencies, Tapaz smelled a strong atmosphere of conspiracy...


    However, when he saw that most of the devout believers who entered the scene were his believers, the whole person was a little relieved... No matter what conspiracy, he believes that his position will never be shaken, as long as he supports his own. The believers are here, and no one can take him against him...otherwise the crazy believers will tear him to pieces...


    Temporarily suppressed the uneasy Tapaz, and sat quietly on the high platform in the center of the venue, posing a look like an expert without desire and desire...


    And at this moment, Jiagu, who had already entered the arena with his father, also found a good position close to the aisle, and sat down...Of course, don''t think about the seat, everyone is sitting on the floor...


    At this time, she looked around with interest...


    This is the largest gathering place in this temple. This place that can hold tens of thousands of people praying at the same time is rarely open to the public. It will only be used on major festivals or important events.In this open-air field the size of four standard football fields, at this moment, it is full of devout believers... Many people who live far away arrive overnight.


    The area around the site is surrounded by a red cloth curtain to form a four-meter-high barrier...On this red cloth barrier, a portrait of Shiva is pasted every nine meters...


    Aside from other things, just using this venue, Jiagu felt that this time things would definitely not be any smaller... she was more and more looking forward to it.


    Gradually, when the time came to nine o''clock, the gate of the temple was closed, and entry was forbidden...


    "Today, I want to be here..." Tapaz has made up his mind to embarrass the Sukara family. If possible, take the position of the elder of Javala and fight his enemies by any means, he The goal was never the little girl from the Sukara family, but Javala, who occupies the position of the first elder. As for Nisha, it was just the right time to hit the fish...


    However, if the Sukara family has no resistance, Tapaz wouldn''t mind destroying this girl... anyway, it was just a means.Are there any eggs under the covering?


    However, just before Tapaz had finished speaking, a burst of shouts shook the entire venue. This sound was no less than what Tapaz had said with a loudspeaker on the middle high platform...


    "The Blasphemer¡ª¡ª Shut up!!!"


    This loud shout shocked the believers in the entire venue, of course, it also included the long-awaited Jiagu...


    As soon as he heard the sound, Jiagu stood up and looked at the place where the sound came from. The scene before her completely stunned her...


    Seeing this scene, Jiagu felt that at this moment, he had evolved from a firm atheist to a believer...

 Chapter 421

    And the other believers wanted to stand up when they heard the loud shout, and complained for Mr. Tapaz who they worshipped, but... when they saw the person making the sound, everyone stood still. On the spot.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Seventy Two


    "The blasphemer-shut up." With this burst of shout, the attention of all believers in the venue was attracted by a figure at the door...


    I saw a handsome blond boy wearing a weird white robe standing at the entrance of the venue. Behind him were several other elders...


    At this moment, these elders do not have the graceful manners of the past, all of them are like the most ordinary believers, knelt behind him incomparably pious, bowed their heads and kissed the ground he walked on... That pious attitude, meticulous Attitude... let people know that they are serious.


    And the handsome boy surrounded by them, with blond hair and golden eyes, with a smile on his handsome face, his whole person is like a mortal god. Although his robe is weird, it is strange that he feels very holy at first glance. , People have an urge to worship...


    The person who came was not someone else. It was Zhou Ye who was carrying out his own plan to create a god. Although he didn¡¯t like to cause trouble, it didn¡¯t mean that he was a good talker... Since this Tapaz got to his head, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t Mind slapped his face fiercely on the things he was most proud of.


    Besides, this is also good for his god-making plan, isn''t it?What plan could be better than stepping on the face of a senior god stick?


    "The blasphemer... You used the name of Lord Shiva to make money and exclude dissidents. I, as the person who walked in the world as Lord Shiva, will judge your crimes on behalf of Lord Shiva today. What else can you say? Want to say it? Tapaz the Blasphemer." Zhou Ye walked slowly towards the high platform as he said.


    As Zhou Ye slowly moved forward, there was a dazzling golden light (magic effect) behind him, and all the beautiful goddesses danced proudly behind him. Ruoyouruowu¡¯s beautiful singing voice spread throughout the venue like the sound of heaven... (singing and dancing provided by the friendship of the Valkyrie)...


    He lifted his foot gently and stepped forward, a crystal clear blood-colored flower bone suddenly appeared under his foot, and then the petals stretched out one by one, blooming in an instant, the blood-colored flower bone became A crystal clear blood-colored lotus...


    Zhou Ye stepped on the blooming blood lotus without hesitation... When he continued on, there would always be a blood-colored lotus blooming rapidly under his feet, and when his feet left the lotus, the blood-colored lotus The lotus flower quickly withered and faded, and finally the blood-colored light spot disappeared in the air...


    This defeat is like deducing the life and death of the world, with an unspeakable taste of the unity of nature and man.


    This appearance, this scene comparable to a Hollywood fantasy blockbuster, makes those devout believers sitting in the venue rush to defend their idols?They believe in Lord Shiva...not Tapaz. When they both claim that their Lord Shiva is a substitute in the world, it is of course to see who believes in whom... Messenger of God, you are weak The chicken is too embarrassed to say that he is a substitute for God?Is it a god walking in the world?


    In terms of appearance alone, Zhou Ye, who is extremely handsome, doesn''t know how many streets have exploded Tapaz...


    Coupled with the various supernatural events that appeared behind Zhou Ye, who is real and who is fake... Those believers know at a glance...


    "The Lord Shiva is here..." Jiagu watched Zhou Ye walking by her in a daze... She saw with her own eyes that Zhou Ye''s feet were empty, really just walking on the blood lotus that appeared out of thin air... ¡­"One step at a lotus...Oh my God..."


    She even shook her hand between the blood lotus and the ground without believing in evil. She was extremely convinced that it was empty and there was no support point, let alone any magic props placed in blind spots of sight...


    She stretched her hand under the scarlet lotus and shook her father to death. Sahani pushed his daughter to the ground. He also knelt down at Zhou Ye''s feet, crazy Kisses the land that Zhou Ye just walked through.


    Today is a worthwhile trip... To see the real miracle, Sahani has already thrown the idol he once worshiped out of the clouds. For him... he really worships only Lord Shiva. Whoever can best represent the will of God, he is close to whom... Now the result is obvious, the one who used to be a blasphemer...


    There are countless people who hold the same thoughts as Sahani... They all knelt down on the ground very reverently, and madly kissed the ground that Zhou Ye had just walked on... That was a holy place for them... As for kissing Zhou Ye''s feet?They still feel unworthy...


    Jia Gu was already stunned by the changes in front of her... She expected something to happen, but... I didn''t expect it to be this kind of thing, the true god descended to the world... Judging the blasphemer...?


    As an atheist, even though Jiagu was born in a family where his father is a devout believer, she still believes that God does not exist, but something illusory, only made up by humans to entrust some unreachable goal. Just something...


    However, everything that I saw today has completely subverted her three views... The impact of this scene is not small...


    Just as there is only a thin line between extreme self-confidence and extreme inferiority, there is only a thin line between extreme atheists and extreme fanatics, but in reality there are few real miracles, but when true miracles are When it appears, it only takes a blink of an eye for an atheist to become a fanatic.


    This is the case of Jiagu now. At this moment, she instantly changed from an atheist to a fanatic...Of course, she believed in Zhou Ye...


    And Tapaz on the high platform was stunned...but soon, he recovered his sanity...


    In Tapaz''s mind, his thoughts turned sharply...the greatest crisis he had encountered in his life was in front of him. If it passed safely, it would be a vast ocean and the sky, and he could even go one step further. If he couldn''t pass it?


    Tapaz looked at the venue and rushed to kiss the crazy believers on the ground where Zhou Ye walked. He believed that if he couldn''t make it through today, then... he will die without a place to bury... After all, he Zhou Ye has been labelled a blasphemer.


    You die or die, just look at it.


    Thinking of this, Tapa calmed his mind... once again made a confident look, and said, "God said, he has never had other substitutes, only me..."


    "Interesting..." Zhou Ye smiled... This guy actually wanted to struggle to death."You said you are Shiva''s substitute? Is there any evidence?"


    "Of course I have evidence..." Tapaz said vowedly: "But how can the god-given things be watched casually... You said that you are Shiva''s substitute, what about your evidence?"


    "Hahahahahahaha..." Zhou Ye laughed wildly... This old guy really couldn''t cry without seeing the coffin.


    The believers in the audience also watched nervously at the dispute between the two on the stage...Although there are resolutions in their hearts, after all, Tapaz¡¯s previous brainwashing was not for nothing, there are still some remnants...


    And Jiagu looked at the stage nervously, she definitely didn''t want her god to fail...


    But, obviously she thinks too much, is Zhou Ye the kind of person who can be defeated by a magic stick?In terms of his ability to break through the boundaries of humans and gods, it is not too much to say that he is a world god.


    Zhou Ye is not in a hurry to kill Tapaz now, just like a cat and mouse game, Zhou Ye is now very interested in playing with this magic stick."What evidence do you want?"


    "..." Tapaz was ecstatic when he saw Zhou Ye laughing wildly. In his opinion, Zhou Ye''s laughter was a manifestation of his guilty conscience, but Zhou Ye now left the problem to himself, making him feel Something is wrong. If you don''t have absolute confidence, you won''t do it.Is this person really a substitute for Lord Shiva?


    But whether it was or not, Tapaz didn''t want to wait for death, he wanted to fight to the death."Shiva is the god of life, destruction, creation, destruction... What kind of artifact of Shiva do you have?"


    Zhou Ye was speechless, Nima, this old guy would really have a problem, but this didn¡¯t make him difficult...Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and opened his palms, a crystal clear blood lotus opened out of thin air on him. Palm."The lotus is a symbol of purity, a symbol of life... and this blood-colored lotus is the evidence that Shiva gave me to walk the world..."


    As he said, he gently placed the lotus flower in his hand on the open space in front of him. This blood-colored lotus floated in mid-air, swelling in the wind, changing from the size of a fist to the size of a basin in the blink of an eye. It became a scarlet lotus the size of a bathtub.


    (The Scarlet Lotus is played by the sisters of Zhan Shen Dao Ping Ting.)


    Chapter five hundred and seventy three


    "How do you prove it?" Although Tapaz was already very guilty, he struggled desperately.


    "I don''t need to prove it, it will prove it by itself..." Zhou Ye said, beckoning to Jiagu''s position."Come on, little girl, how about doing me a favor?"


    To be honest, Zhou Ye just walked past Jiagu, and when he saw Jiagu, Zhou Ye was in a daze. Isn''t this Nima the beautiful reporter in [My God]?He almost came out in surprise...


    Jiagu saw Zhou Ye beckoning in her direction, and she stood up and wanted to rush to the stage... But before she could move, she found that she was supported by an invisible force, flying towards the stage out of thin air...


    This scene even caused the believers in the audience to kneel down desperately... They once again witnessed the miracle, and the most pious worship was Jia Gu''s father. He knew that it was his own daughter, and it was definitely not a trust... ¡­


    Jiagu was also shocked by the sudden movements, but after experiencing the motivation to read, her belief in Zhou Ye became more pious... so pious... Zhou Ye said that if she wants to have sex with her now, she will not Dedicated hesitantly.


    When Jiagu was supported on the central steps by Zhou Ye''s motivation, the first move he saw Zhou Ye was to kneel down and kiss Zhou Ye''s shoes... Uh, no, Zhou Ye is not wearing shoes now... So my feet...


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly and held Jiagu''s shoulder."The Lord Shiva is tolerant, and he never gets angry about these etiquette... But Lord Shiva also bears grudges. He will not let anyone slander and deceive in his name..."


    This sister Zhou Ye will never let it go. If she really lets her kiss her feet, how will she kiss her in the future?


    "God, your breasts are as broad as the sea..." Jia Gu has no idea what to say. She can''t kneel down and kiss Zhou Ye''s shoes, so she kisses the back of Zhou Ye''s hand...


    Seeing her actions, the eyes of the believers in the audience were full of envy, jealousy and hatred... This also included Jia Gu''s father.


    "This is a pure lotus, but at the same time it is also a ruined lotus..." Zhou Ye''s voice lingered in the ears of all the believers, "When facing a pure person, it is a pure lotus. , When facing the blasphemer, it is a lotus of destruction..."


    "Now, how about doing me a favor? Little girl?" Zhou Ye said, looking at Jiagu who had been standing behind him, looking at him obsessively.


    "Please tell me..." Jiagu said without hesitation, she didn''t care what Zhou Ye asked her to do, she would only follow Zhou Ye''s words now.


    "What''s your name?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "My name is Jiagu... My father named me Jiager Jialini. I think it''s too confusing, so I simplified it a bit." Jiagu said respectfully.

 Chapter 422

    "Yes, Jiagu, I can see that you are a pure and good girl..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.His words made Jiagu''s cheeks flushed, so pure, what''s the matter...


    "Now, sit up and prove to the world that you are pure..." Zhou Ye pointed to the bloody lotus flower floating in the air, the size of a bathtub.


    Jiagu looked at it, this blood-colored lotus flower that opened out of thin air in mid-air... This lotus is like a real lotus, and its petals will gently sway with the breeze, but... it is another flower that looks illusory The incomparable lotus, through the blood-colored crystal petals, Jiagu can even see the dust on the ground...


    If it¡¯s a change of person, maybe I would lightly press this lotus flower to see if it is strong... After a while, I sat on it and fell on myself... But Jiagu, who had long believed in Zhou Ye, was listening. At the first moment Zhou Ye said something, he jumped and sat on it...


    Tapaz has been staring nervously at the progress of the events in front of him... To be honest, when the Scarlet Lotus opened in front of him out of thin air, he had an urge to kneel and beg for mercy...


    However, the reluctance to live a rich life and Zhou Ye''s behavior of crucifying him on the stigma of a blasphemer made him unable to bow his head to beg for mercy... When he begged for mercy, he quite admitted that he was a blasphemer... Suicide is no different...An ant is still alive, let alone a powerful god stick?


    He can only hope now that all these are magic tricks played by Zhou Ye using high-tech methods... His eyes widened, and he wanted to break through this trick... But even if his eyes were so dry, There is still no trace of magic.


    At this moment, Jiagu had sat on the Scarlet Lotus obediently... In order to prove that she was not cheating, she even lifted her feet off the ground...


    The audience suddenly set off a proficiency of kneeling... Some prayed for Zhou Ye to forgive him for being blinded by the blasphemer Tapaz... Some prayed for Shiva¡¯s substitute Zhou Ye to forgive his crime... In short, there are all kinds of prayers.


    The scarlet lotus supported Jiagu and circled the field...All the believers, at this time, there is no confusion about who is the substitute for Lord Shiva. They now have only one slogan, kill the Blasphemer Tower. Paz, the sinner who blinded him for a long time...


    Zhou Ye looked at Tapaz, whose face was pale and sweat dripping like raindrops on his face. With a smile, Jiagu, who was back on stage, hugged the blood lotus... Then he raised his right hand and made a press. The next action...


    All the believers seemed to have practiced beforehand, and suddenly stopped shouting and held their breath...The whole venue became silent for a moment.


    "I said that this lotus is the lotus of purity and the lotus of destruction... Now it proves that it is the lotus of purity." Zhou Ye held Jiagu with one hand and smiled at Tapaz and said, "So... Blasphemer, Tapaz, it¡¯s your turn to sit and prove that you are not a blasphemer."


    In the audience, thousands of believers shouted in unison."Tapas the Blasphemer, sit up¡ª!"


    "Tapas the Blasphemer, sit up¡ª!"


    "Tapas the Blasphemer, sit up¡ª!"


    The shouting sound was like a landslide, and like a tsunami, impacting Tapaz''s mind... He looked at the crystal clear blood-colored lotus in front of him, feeling like a sea of ??blood...


    The voices of the believers in the audience made his heart twitch...Along the way, how could Zhou Ye''s various strange methods show him to sit on this blood-colored lotus without any scruples?


    With the tsunami-like voices of the believers in the audience, his legs kept trembling...His pants...wet...


    At this time, several other elders also walked to the stage. As soon as they came to the stage, they first kneeled at Zhou Ye''s feet respectfully and kissed the ground under his feet...


    And Jiagu, who was embraced by Zhou Ye, was a little apprehensive... After all, although these elders do not appear often, their influence is not weaker than that of the president... and even said that anyone who wants to be president must first please them. , Otherwise, they want to say who is the enemy of Lord Shiva, then that guy will definitely be spurned by the nearly one billion followers of the Asan Church...and want to be elected president?You think too much¡­¡­


    But Zhou Ye holding her arm gave her infinite strength...


    After the elders kissed the land at Zhou Ye''s feet one by one, they stood up and faced the congregation under the stage and said: "Today, the messenger of Lord Shiva, a substitute walking in the world, has found one for us. The enemy of God hidden within us, a blasphemer...With the presence of Lord Shiva, the glory of Lord Shiva will surely shine on the world again. Long live Lord Shiva, Lord God long live."


    "Long live the Lord, long live the Lord Shiva..."


    The people in the audience also screamed frantically... and Tapaz looked at him as if no one saw him, and sneaked back behind him... Just when he bent down and lowered his head into the crowd, he heard With a loud shout.


    "Tapas the Blasphemer is going to escape..."


    "Where is it? Where is it?"


    "Kill him...Kill this guy who deceived us..."


    With the sound of the mountain, Tapaz who hid in the crowd was pulled out... What is the anger of tens of thousands of people?Zhou Ye will tell you, it''s terrible, quite terrible... Anyway, Tapaz can''t be seen anymore. In the end, you can''t even find any evidence that Tapaz ever existed except for a pool of blood and mud on the ground. Up.


    You say this is a crime?Don''t be funny, there were many devout believers on the scene at the time. They themselves were government law enforcers... They would testify and no one had hurt Mr. Tapaz...


    As for where did Elder Tapaz go?Who knows?Maybe it was because his identity as a magic stick was exposed, so he ran away...


    Chapter five hundred and seventy four


    Zhou Ye recites the Vedas again in Vedic language...Actually, he didn''t do anything, but those believers just felt like they heard the book, and they suddenly opened up... This is probably the so-called environment determines mood, mood determines mood. The best portrayal of it.


    When in the end, Zhou Ye kept keeping tens of thousands of the most devout followers, and when he left, more than half of the followers couldn¡¯t help crying...


    When Zhou Ye walked into a quiet room behind the temple under the guidance of an elder to rest, he saw Jiagu who had been following him.


    "Huh? Why are you still following me?" Zhou Ye, who played a scene, watched the performance of the believers, completely unaware that there was a small tail behind him.


    "My Lord God... please let me stay by your side and listen to your teachings all the time..." Jia Gu said, kneeling down again... Zhou Ye who was on her hurriedly supported her.


    "Do you know what to do with me?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile looking at this beautiful sixteen-year-old girl.


    "...Know, know..." Jia Gu looked at Zhou Ye. She felt that the eyes of the Lord God was like sucking in her own soul. They were so beautiful... She was a little afraid to look at it. The whole person is drowned in it.


    "Do you really know?" Zhou Ye raised Jiagu''s chin with his hand and looked at her drooping eyelids, "Then, prove it to me..."


    Jia Gu was a little overwhelmed by Zhou Ye''s words. After all, for a 16-year-old girl, it would be too difficult for you to expect her to understand Zhou Ye''s illocutionary meaning... Jia Gu hesitated and walked slowly. Behind Zhou Ye, gently massaged Zhou Ye''s shoulders...


    Zhou Ye shook his head and smiled speechlessly, stretched out his hand, grabbed Jia Gu''s hand on his shoulder, and with force, he pulled her delicate body into his arms. Before Jia Gu exclaimed, Zhou Ye blocked him. Lived her ambition.


    With a burst of crisp glass breaking sound... Zhou Ye took Jiagu into the mirror space. This is a good place, no one will find out, let alone see... Zhou Ye did not perform in public. interest of.


    How could Jiagu, a rookie who had never even talked about a love story, be the opponent of Zhou Ye, a fellow who read countless women, when she felt wrong, it was too late... With a scream...the world is missing a pure ¡¤Jie''s girl, there is an extra Zhou Ye woman.


    The three hours in the mirror space are the most important three hours in life for Jiagu. During these three hours, she not only transformed from a girl to a woman, but also truly understood that there is no god in the world. , But... there is a man who looks like a god, and that is her only man, Zhou Ye.


    Three hours later----


    A portal shining with golden sparks opened, and Zhou Ye helped Jiagu walk out of the portal.


    "Bad guy..." Jiagu Liu furrowed his eyebrows and gently beat Zhou Ye''s arm with his hand."It doesn''t matter what people can''t stand...bad guys..."


    "It''s not my fault..." Zhou Ye said with an innocent look: "I blame you for being so cute..."


    "Bad..." Hearing what his man said, Jiagu''s heart was as sweet as eating honey.The corners of her mouth couldn''t help but lifted slightly...


    "Baby Jiagu, how did you come?" Zhou Ye sat on the futon in the quiet room, and then helped Jiagu to sit in his arms.


    "Yeah¡ªI came with my father." Jiagu thought of his father at this time, and looked at Zhou Ye anxiously and asked: "My dear, what should I do, I lost my father. ..."


    "Your father can''t lose..." Zhou Ye was speechless to this little confusion. He called an entourage who was waiting outside the quiet room and asked him to look outside for Jiagu''s father...


    It was not long before the entourage brought Jiagu''s father in...


    It turned out that at the end of the puja, Sahani, Jiagu¡¯s father, discovered that his daughter was missing... But when he asked a few familiar friends, he learned that his daughter was walking with the gods. , My heart suddenly settled down...


    Although he knew the whereabouts of his daughter, he didn''t dare to let him rush to disturb the Lord of God... Therefore, he could only wait quietly in the temple... The result was nearly four hours.


    "My Lord God..." Sahani walked into the quiet room, and when he saw Zhou Ye, he knelt down with excitement and kissed the land at Zhou Ye''s feet.


    "Dad..." Jia Gu wanted to stop him when he saw his father''s actions, but... after thinking of what his man had told her in the mirror world, he held back... After all, now his man is going. In other places, if she wants to follow, she can only use her father''s adoration... So let''s do it for the time being... Anyway, the man who worships her is stronger than that of Mr. Tapaz.


    At least, when his father really encountered a problem, his man would never leave it alone.


    "Jia Gu?" Sahani discovered at this time that his daughter was actually sitting in the arms of the gods...this surprised him."Master God..."

 Chapter 423

    "Mr. Tapaz..." Zhou Ye said unhurriedly: "Your daughter is very savvy, so I decided to take her with me... teach day and night..."


    "But..." Although Sahani was pious, he was still a little unwilling to ask him to sacrifice his daughter...


    "Don''t worry, she just needs to serve me alone..." Zhou Ye knew what Sahani was worried about. He was afraid that his daughter would become the notorious temple saint...


    "That''s good, that''s good..." Although Sahani was still a little bit reluctant, but...Faced with Zhou Ye''s request, he didn''t have the ability to resist... You know, after this Pujia Fa conference, Zhou Ye The name of the god in this world is already set... what he says can be called the word of the law, and there is no room for blasphemy and violation.


    "My lord...Can I talk to my daughter?" Sahani asked cautiously.


    "Well, let''s go..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and put Jiagu down in his arms... Then gently waved his hand. In an instant, the space between Zhou Ye and the father and daughter was stretched infinitely. ...In the blink of an eye, Zhou Ye turned into a small black spot in the eyes of the father and daughter.


    Seeing this situation, the father and daughter thought each other.


    Jiagu''s heart is sweet. She knows that this is because her man is afraid of his inconvenience, so she uses this kind of reality-distorting method to help her father and daughter isolate a space for a good conversation.


    But Sahani''s heart was sighing, God is worthy of being Shiva''s substitute for walking in the world, he is indeed a person with great magical powers.


    "Jia Gu... you must serve the Lord God well. Don''t provoke him..." Sahani''s words made Jia Gu depressed for a while... Although she would never neglect her own man, this kind of thing is repeatedly explained. The words made Jia Gu, who was in the rebellious period, unhappy.


    "I know, I know..." Jiagu said, shouting: "My lord, my father is leaving..."


    "This...this kid...Isn''t Dad afraid that you will suffer?" Sahani muttered a little depressed.


    With Jiagu''s shout, the entire space returned to normal again. Zhou Ye still sat in the chair, while the father and daughter stood in front of him.


    "My lord, then I will leave first..." Sahani could only leave Zhou Ye...


    Jia Gu snuggled into her man''s arms again, and watched her father leave the quiet room... I don''t know why, looking at the back of her father away, she felt a bit astringent in her eyes...


    After all, she is only sixteen years old... The first time she left her parents in a real sense, from today onwards, her identity is not just the daughter of her parents, she will also be Zhou Ye''s wife...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Seventy Five


    When Zhou Ye took Jiagu back to the hotel where he was staying in the car in the temple...it was almost evening.


    Zhou Ye ran into trouble as soon as he walked into the hotel lobby...


    "Master of God..." A very decent middle-aged man dressed in a suit and leather shoes, when he saw Zhou Ye, he rushed over with a thunderous force, and he knelt down and kissed Zhou Ye''s shoes when his knees were soft. ...If it weren''t for Zhou Ye to hold him quickly, he would kneel down...


    This is an international hotel. Many foreigners in the lobby of the hotel are watching this scene with great interest...


    "Don''t need so many gifts..." Zhou Ye, with his BUG-like memory, instantly recognized that this is a devout believer who participated in Puja today... "As I said, Lord Shiva is tolerant. If you don¡¯t feel happy and angry for these worldly courtesies, as long as you have Him in your heart and keep silent on His glory, He will feel it."


    "God..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the middle-aged man was so excited that he couldn''t control himself, he almost cried...


    "Okay, go and do your own business, I have to walk on the earth instead of Lord Shiva..." Zhou Ye meant that you should get out of here and don''t get in the way... In order to get rid of this trouble, he Even hypnotism was used.


    The middle-aged man only felt that Zhou Ye''s words made him feel like a spring breeze. He unconsciously followed Zhou Ye''s ideas and continued what he was doing just now...


    Zhou Ye took advantage of this opportunity to pull Jiagu up and ran back to his room in a hurry...


    "Oh my God, these guys are so crazy..." Zhou Ye finally realized the destructive power of religion... He felt that he was going to be a little unable to play anymore, and if he kept going like this, it is estimated that as soon as he goes out, he will be outside. All the guys waiting to kiss the ground he walked on... Then how can I play happily?


    "Now it''s not fun to know that being a god is..." Of course Jiagu knows the details of his own man. Although he has god-like abilities, he has a personality that doesn''t like being restrained by others...


    "You dare to laugh at your man, you have become bolder..." Zhou Ye''s eyes widened, grabbed Jiagu and pressed her down on his lap, his palms raised high and gently. ...


    And Jiagu is also very cooperative and screams for mercy...


    Just when the two were playing around, when the real fire was about to be wiped out... the door of the room opened, and Nisha walked in with a dozen bags...


    This scene suddenly became a bit awkward...


    After all, Nisha was two years older than Jiagu, she walked up to Jiagu generously and stretched out her little hand: "You are sister Jiagu, my name is Nisha...Ye''s woman."


    "Sister Nisha is good..." Jiagu knew about Nisha, and her man had already told her...but what made her wonder why Nisha knew her name."Sister Nisha, did you go to the Puja Fa meeting today?"


    "I didn''t go, but my father was there..." Nisha said, glaring at her man fiercely. To be honest, if her father hadn''t told her about it, she didn''t know that her man had been found so quickly. Got a girl...


    Although Nisha often told Zhou Ye when she couldn''t stand it, she would buy a few maids...in fact, she was the equivalent of serving and serving her master, but Zhou Ye thought she was not a casual person. Rejected...


    After all, in the Three Kingdoms, slavery is normal, and it is more normal to have children...


    Originally, Nisha thought that her man loved herself too much, so she refused this kind of thing. She was happy and self-blaming, and desperately wanted to satisfy her man... But she turned her face unexpectedly, Zhou Ye I just brought home one of them... It seems that it''s not that his men are not good, but that his men look down on those maids...


    It is false to say that Nisha is not jealous at all... But when she is jealous, she also feels a little relieved... So she doesn''t have to work so hard, right?


    However... what happened at night made her realize one thing... that is, her man is really a man like a god. The story of the setting up of the holy river Ganges may be true for Shiva for three days and three nights. Of... the two sisters working together are far from rivals...


    However, although they did not resist their own man, this gave the two women a tacit understanding...After all, they were all comrades who resisted the invasion of the Great Demon King Zhou Ye. The friendship between the comrades was unbreakable... Is the Demon King so powerful?


    As a tour guide, Jiagu took his man and sister to have fun in New Delhi for a few days...During the period, Jiagu¡¯s father commissioned the people in the temple to send Jiagu some things, including her clothes and commonly used utensils. ...


    One of the objects aroused Zhou Ye''s interest... It was a classic with a very powerful name, and it was called Kama Sutra... After Zhou Ye studied it, he was shocked by the heavens... Someone in ancient India studied this thing, really. Not easy.


    However, in the next few days, Zhou Ye began to feel uncomfortable. The influence of the Puja Fahui continued to ferment. Soon, Zhou Ye discovered that no matter where he went to New Delhi, there were people following him. Behind him, he bowed down and kissed the land he walked through.


    Some people even swept the roads he walked clean, and then took the dust on the roads home to worship... According to incomplete statistics, the basic sanitary conditions of the streets of New Delhi that Zhou Ye passed through have reached the international city level. Advanced level.


    Although they never disturb Zhou Ye, or even silently drive Zhou Ye away from other troubles, Zhou Ye just feels uncomfortable... This Nima always silently follows a group of people behind him when he goes to the street. If you stare at your back with pious eyes, you will feel very uncomfortable.


    The God Creation Project was very successful. In other words, it was unexpectedly successful, and the success was a bit too much...Even Zhou Ye heard that now many devout believers from all over the country are coming to New Delhi to do it. Well?Of course it¡¯s a pilgrimage... Isn¡¯t it enough for them to come here?


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help it in the end. He didn''t have the hobby of being seen as a gadget. He simply waved his hand and encouraged Nisha''s parents to continue their unfinished journey ahead and go to a beautiful small county that they had booked for retirement... ¡­


    As for the remaining believers here, what should they do?Zhou Ye said-those presbyterians did it by themselves...After all, they were professional gods.


    Three days later-the elders of the Assan religion announced that Shiva¡¯s substitute, the true god walking on the earth, the Lord God has begun to perform his duties and travel the earth... In the future, you may see him abroad, or maybe Don¡¯t be surprised if you see him somewhere in the three kingdoms. It is the Lord God who is performing his duties...instead of Lord Shiva, patrolling the land...


    At this point, the advent of the true God incident has temporarily come to an end, which makes other sects a little relieved... They don''t know, if this matter continues... how they will respond, you know, religions are exclusive... if it continues Sooner or later, there will be a religious war.


    Chapter 576


    While the people in New Delhi were still discussing about the arrival of Lord Shiva''s substitute... Zhou Ye and his daughters had already embarked on their way to a small county.


    "Sister...Why do we come in a car... Isn''t it good to fly with uncle and them?" Jia Gu said depressedly, sitting in the passenger seat.


    "Don''t you think traveling by car is cool?" Nisha was wearing handsome outdoor clothes and wearing sunglasses. The wind blowing from the car window from time to time dangled her hair and made her a little more sassy and heroic... ¡­


    "It''s cool..." Jiagu complained feebly: "The premise is that you don''t use the reason that you are tired after driving for a day every night as a shield... I will feel you are cooler..."


    "...I''m really tired..." Nisha smiled a little embarrassedly. She felt the most comfortable these days. Her own man didn''t overdo her because she drove a day''s car. It''s all just tasting, so that she finally got rid of the dilemma of not getting enough sleep every day the other day, but...a little bitter for her new sister...for two people, if one is less, then the other is natural Will be a bit more...


    "Why do I think you are complaining about me?" Zhou Ye''s voice came from the back...He is the one who has the happiest life. He can drive even now... but Nisha won''t let him drive... ...It''s really not his fault.


    The woman in her own car drives the car and sees a place with a good view, so everyone stops and plays for a few days...Of course, all kinds of things like parking and sitting in love Fenglinwan are indispensable...


    "Otherwise, baby Nisha, I''ll help you drive for a while?" Zhou Ye said, he was going to drill forward...

 Chapter 424

    Seeing his movements, the two women panicked. One of them pressed his shoulder and pushed him back into the back seat... "My dear, I think it''s fine now... I don''t need you to drive, sister It''s very stable and I am satisfied..."


    "Well, my dear, you continue to play your PSP... ignore me, I''m not tired at all..." Nisha said, winking at Jiagu...that means, go to the back. , Please comfort the uncle of our family, don''t make him think about driving...


    Jiagu rolled his eyes helplessly. Okay, it''s time to sacrifice again...Although she doesn''t hate that feeling... But always letting herself sacrifice, always feels very upset...


    But think about the car skills of her own man... She thinks that she should sacrifice for the sake of her heart... Thinking of this, Jia Gu directly turned over from the front row... and jumped into the arms of her own man.


    "But I have played and cleared those games a few times..." Before Zhou Ye could finish his words, he was blocked by Jiagu... Well, the woman from home has learned the trick to not let people talk. It''s... But this trick is not bad...


    Nisha was relieved when she saw her man quiet down again... not that she didn''t believe in Zhou Ye''s driving skills, nor was she afraid of problems. It was because her man was driving too fast...fast To what extent?To borrow a sentence from a little joke that my own man said, it is [This is not your fault, you are not driving too fast, you are flying too low.


    Occasionally let his own man drive, feel that the fun of drag racing is OK, but if he keeps driving, it will test his heart too...In Nisha''s impression, his own man seems to have never stepped on the brakes... The brakes are a decoration for him.


    Listening to the sound gradually becoming a little wrong, think about the road I have traveled since I met Zhou Ye.Nisha suddenly felt full of emotion... Indians would sing as soon as they felt emotion... This has almost become an eternal routine in Indian movies.


    "You are my angel...please let me ascend into your kingdom..."


    "You are my demon... tempting me to fall into your hell..."


    "You are my wings... Take me to your sky..."


    At this time, Zhou Ye... only felt very embarrassed... When you were there, another woman suddenly sang such an affectionate song, wouldn''t you be embarrassed?


    However, something more embarrassing happened... Jia Gu also took over... The solo singing became a duet...


    "You are my lord... I pray for your kindness..."


    "You are my god...I look forward to your mercy..."


    "You are my savior... please don''t be so cruel to me..."


    Zhou Ye looked at the two girls who had entered the stage of forgetfulness, and he was so speechless...How did Nima ask himself to pick him up?It¡¯s better to let him destroy the universe single-handedly than to let him pick up the song...


    But the two girls both stared at themselves...that means, they can¡¯t sing by themselves...


    "Oh-why do you have to force me?" Zhou Ye sighed...Following his words, a sound of broken glass sounded...


    Hearing this voice, the two women''s eyes widened in horror. They didn''t care about singing anymore, and shouted in unison: "Dear...you cheated..."


    "Humph...Although I can''t pick up songs, but...I will make you guys no longer have the energy to sing..." Zhou Ye said in the mirror world and forcibly stopped the car... "Enlightenment, darlings... ¡­"


    "No¡­¡­"


    Soon, Zhou Ye fulfilled his promise, leaving them with no strength to sing anymore...


    Three hours later-the two women once again experienced the driving skills of their long-lost man... But at this time, they even lost the strength to accelerate their heartbeat...


    "Bad guy...every time you sing like this..." Jiagu blushed, with fine beads of sweat covering her forehead... Obviously, she was very tired just now...


    "I have already decided, I will definitely not sing in front of my dear in the future..." Nisha is also like Jiagu... The two women are limp in the back seats, the water is flowing in the eyes, and the beautiful eyes are full of hope. Kind of style...


    Although the two women complained so, the slight smile at the corners of their lips revealed that they were in a very good mood at this moment...


    "It''s okay, you can still sing... as long as you don''t let me sing..." Zhou Ye said to the two women while driving the car, "Actually, I still like how you sing...but don''t let me sing. ..."


    The two women looked at each other with a smile... They have another trick to challenge the Demon King. It seems that when they want to ignite the flames of war in the future, they can just pull him in duet...


    When people are happy, they always feel that time flies quickly. Jiagu and Nisha feel that they haven¡¯t had enough...the destination has already arrived...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Seventy Seven


    Although he didn''t like Indian men, Zhou Ye had to admit that the scenery in the small county town where Nisha''s parents chose for the elderly was really good...


    Zhou Ye, who parked the car on the side of the road, turned to look at his two sleeping girls in the back seat of the car, and smiled: "Baby, don''t you really plan to get up and take a look at the beautiful scenery here?"


    "My dear... let us go..." What Nissa is most afraid of hearing right now is the word beautiful scenery. Every time I hear this word, it means that her man will park his car for a while, of course. At the same time, playing also meant that their sisters were going to suffer...it would be late to stop and sit in love Fenglin.


    "Sooner or later, I will find more sisters to defeat you, the devil..." Jiagu muttered unwillingly. The biggest hope for her and Nisha now is that their men can find more sisters to help them share... Jealous?It¡¯s better to eat anything than to be in a weak state for twenty-four hours a day...


    "...Uh-" Zhou Ye looked at the powerless looks of his two women, and couldn''t help but start to review whether he was a little too indifferent during this period of time?But he just studied the ancient classics with a learning attitude...Although the name of the classics is called Kamasutra...


    "Okay, okay... Since you don''t want to see the scenery anymore... Then we''ll meet Mr. Mahata soon..." Zhou Ye said, stepping on the accelerator... He doesn''t care if he goes downhill or not. Well, as for the grip and torque of this car?Under the cheating of his motivation, it is absolutely not a problem...


    I saw on the winding mountain road, a black Hummer off-road vehicle like a muscle monster with a deafening roar, dashing straight down the road... There are countless overtakings along the way, and countless passers-by... A group of guys riding motorcycles were even more frightened by Zhou Ye. One of them hit the isolation road near the mountain.


    Zhou Ye had no feeling about this, he continued to live his autumnal mountain bike addiction.


    Just as Zhou Ye drove Nisha¡¯s car along the winding road towards the county town down the mountain, three motorcycles followed... Zhou Ye glanced at the rear view mirror... These three motorcycles were obviously the ones he had just Three of the group that exceeded.


    "Have fun..." Zhou Ye smiled and gently let go of the accelerator so that the three motorcycles could catch up with him...


    Seeing that the monster off-road vehicle in front slowed down, the three motorcycle riders stepped up the throttle to catch up. The guy in the middle of them made a stop gesture with his hand...


    Zhou Ye pulled the car over as he wished. Zhou Ye was in a good mood at this time. He rarely asked the leading young man with a good temper, "What''s the matter?"


    "You have to apologize to my friend..." As the son of the local county magistrate, Laji naturally has his arrogance. Although Zhou Ye looks extraordinary in his clothes...but he is not at all because of his own territory. Xu Zhou Ye.


    "Oh? Give me a reason to apologize...?" Zhou Ye never planned to reason with Ah San. Zhou Ye of the Asan race always thought that he could only beat him hard, beat him, cry him, beat him suspiciously. Life... so he will be honest, otherwise you will reason with him and he will play rogue with you... then it will be embarrassing.


    "You scared my friend..." The tougher Zhou Ye''s tone was, the less Raj did not dare to act rashly...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye saw that several people from behind were also riding over on motorcycles. One of the knights walked up to Zhou Ye and took off his helmet."Raji...it''s okay, just twisted her ankle..."


    Huh¡ªZhou Ye saw a beautiful woman with fluttering hair... He smiled. Although Raj did not take off his helmet, how could Zhou Ye who heard his name not know who he is?The villain who runs through the whole play...Of course, now Nisha is her own woman, so naturally it has nothing to do with him and that idiot Superman''s father...


    Do you want to play an NTR game that you haven''t played for a long time?Zhou Ye''s bad thoughts arose again.He smiled slightly and said, "It''s not impossible to ask me to apologize... As long as you can win me... Do you want to compete?"


    "...How to play?" Raj asked.


    "Of course it is to set a destination and see who arrives first..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Do you want to race? You should know that I am driving an off-road vehicle instead of a racing car... Besides, this is my first time here. , You are more familiar with the road conditions here than I am... If you dare not compete with me like this, I can only say... scare you... that really deserves it, this kind of guts, I guess it''s a remote control Any car passing in front of you will scare you."


    Even a clay figure would be angry when Zhou Ye was so mocked, not to mention that Raj himself was not a good bird... It was only because of Zhou Ye¡¯s identity that he didn¡¯t have any attacks. In the face of Zhou Ye¡¯s slapped face, he If he can bear it, then he is a fruit ninja.


    "Compared to..." Raj said, about to ride his motorcycle parallel to Zhou Ye''s Hummer... But Zhou Ye suddenly shouted, "Wait a minute."


    "What? Are you scared?" Raj asked with disdain.


    "Are you an idiot? I''ve said that I''m not familiar with this place anymore, won''t you send me a guide?" Zhou Ye looked helpless.


    "Then who do you want to be a path guide for you?" Raj directly ignored Zhou Ye''s words in front of him, Ah San is like this, the harder you are, the softer he is... the softer you are, the more he will push his nose to his face.


    "Just her..." Zhou Ye said, pointing to the long-haired girl who just walked over to talk to Raj... "My car never carries men..."


    Without even thinking about it, Raj said directly to the girl, "Ginny, go up and be a guide for him."


    "Okay..." Ginny didn''t dare to refute Raj''s words. After all, among this group of people, they are all sorted by their parents'' social status. Although her family can be called a wealthy family, compared to Raji As the head of a county, Ji''s father still has a big gap.


    "You decide your destination, a foreigner." Raj pretended to be generous. He grew up here and is very familiar with every road here, and his motorcycles are also modified, plus Zhou Ye''s car is a Hummer that is not known for its speed...He feels that he has won.

 Chapter 425

    "Then set the destination at Heping Mountain Villa..." Zhou Ye directly said his final destination, "Anyway, I just want to go there, so let''s use that as the end of the game..."


    "Good!" Raj said without hesitation.


    Ginny was also in the co-pilot seat at this time. Originally, she was a little worried. After all, a girl got in a stranger¡¯s car. It still felt a little wrong... But when she saw the two in the back seat When I was a girl, my heart felt a lot more settled...


    "Hello, my name is Ginny..." She greeted the two women very friendly.


    "Shhh..." It was Nisha''s silent gesture that answered her, making her confused.


    When Nisha heard Raj''s name, she already knew that she was a friend who played with her when she was a child, but what did she say?Helping the relatives and neglecting... she won''t remind that fool Raj that her own man is invincible...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Seventy Eight


    "three¡­¡­"


    "two¡­¡­"


    "One¡­¡­"


    "GO..."


    Following the Da Sha X holding his clothes in front of the car, waving his clothes vigorously, a Hummer and three motorcycles roared out of the starting line...


    "After going down the winding mountain road to the bottom, turn left and then turn right at the third intersection." Ginny acted as her navigator seriously...


    Hearing her words, Zhou Ye smiled, although he was here for the first time, but...he who has the gem of time knows exactly what will happen in the future...this girl obviously pointed a detour to herself on purpose. Lu... "Are you sure you are right?"


    "That''s right... That''s how you left. If you don''t believe me, you can walk as you please." Ginny said calmly. To be honest, facing this handsome boy, she had a strong feeling when she lied. Guilty, but maybe because of Zhou Ye''s tough attitude when facing her friend just now, she was a little bit unhappy with Zhou Ye.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled, and instead of struggling with this question, he asked instead: "Who do you think will win?"


    "Of course it''s my friends, they can definitely beat you..." Ginny said naturally. Raj was familiar with the terrain and road conditions here, and she pointed out Zhou Ye a detour... if so. If Ji can''t win, then he can go to death.


    "Do you want to take a gamble?" Zhou Ye smiled happily.


    "What are you betting on?" Ginny asked with some confusion.


    "Of course it''s a bet on who will win..." Zhou Ye smiled evilly.Sitting in the back row, Nisha and Jiagu saw the expression of their own man, and couldn''t help but glance at each other. They mourned for a second of silence for the girl in the front row who was about to step into their own man¡¯s trap, and then they jumped for joy. Soon there will be new sisters joining...the rebels who resisted the Great Demon will welcome new companions.


    "What if Raj wins? What if you win?" Ginny asked unconvinced.


    "If Raj wins, then I will not only apologize to your friends, but also give you a car exactly like this car...How about it?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Then, the deal..." There are few young men and women who don''t like luxury cars, at least Ginny likes them better. In her opinion, she is sure to win and not lose... It''s not a fool to make a luxury car for nothing. What... She didn''t even have time to ask what would happen if she lost... She agreed to Zhou Ye''s bet.


    "Then, sit down..." The corners of Zhou Ye''s mouth curled upwards in a subtle arc, an evil feeling filled Ginny''s heart, but even Zhou Ye who looked evil smiling, Ginny did. I have to admit that there is a fatal attraction. The word evil was created for his smile...


    Zhou Ye, who had achieved his goal, stomped the accelerator to the bottom, and the modified Hummer made a thrilling roar like a monster, rushing straight down the winding road...


    Ginny regretted this time, why she didn''t wear her seat belt...


    The two women sitting in the back row were very calm. They had long been used to this speed... and they had already fastened their seat belts when Zhou Ye was betting on the car with Raj...


    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah ...... -------- you slowly" Ginny felt like the rough sea in a canoe general, one will be left on, will be a fall of ...... there are several She bumped into Zhou Ye''s body every time...


    "How can you win slowly?" Zhou Ye has already seen Laji''s three motorcycles... When he was just betting with Ginny, he deliberately let Laji run for a while...


    "Oh my god... Raj, get out of the way, you are about to hit..." Ginny watched her friend''s three motorcycles get closer and closer, she couldn''t help screaming...that The three guys didn''t mean to give way at all. As always, the three of them occupied most of the road, and they didn''t mean to give way at all.


    And Zhou Ye is even better. He has no intention of stepping on the brakes, and the accelerator is still stepped to the end...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...


    Just when Zhou Ye''s Hummer was about to hit Sanshou''s motorcycle, he slammed the steering wheel, and the whole car stood up on its side, and went straight through the gap between the three motorcycle hands...


    Ginny waited for a long time without waiting for the expected collision and screams, only the feeling of the body tilting slightly...This made her involuntarily open her eyes...


    "Oh my God... how did you do it?" Ginny looked at the flat and wide road ahead, and then turned to look at the car. The three friends who were dumbfounded and stunned... the whole person was stupid... she I really hate why I closed my eyes just now...


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about how many of them, he just stepped on the accelerator pedal to the bottom, and the Hummer drove down the mountain like a gallop...


    "Turn left here..." Ginny shouted in a conscientious manner looking at the intersection in front of her.


    "Yeah, I know..." Zhou Ye said he knew, but the steering wheel in his hand didn''t move. From the beginning, when he let Ginny get in the car, the drunken man didn''t mean to drink... With the gem of time, he can basically say Being able to be omniscient and omnipotent... Of course, it''s just that he doesn''t like to use spells that peep into the future. After all, you always know what will happen in the future, and life is too boring.


    Ginny looked desperately at Zhou Ye completely ignoring her guidance and walking directly on the most correct path... "You...how do you know...no, do you know the way?"


    No matter how stupid Jinni was, she knew that Zhou Ye knew the way...


    "There is a device called DPS Global Positioning System..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "His biggest role is to navigate military devices. Of course, it can also prevent drivers from going the wrong way."


    In fact, the DPS global positioning system is not popular at this time. The reason is that there are too few satellites connected to the Internet, and there is no large error... Of course, although Zhou Ye''s car has a GPS positioning system, he is useless... But obviously Ginny didn''t know... She was stunned by what happened before her.


    A game that was originally won was actually lost... At this moment, Ginny suddenly thought, what would happen if she didn''t say that she lost the bet just now?"Such as, if I lose... what price will I pay...?"


    "You don''t have to pay any price..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "You are really a gentleman..." Ginny thought Zhou Ye was as cute as an angel at this time, but Zhou Ye''s next words instantly plunged her into hell.


    "Because even you will become mine, what else can you give?" Zhou Ye smiled happier...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Seventy Nine


    "What...?" Ginny almost jumped up, how could she beat herself in with a bet?And isn¡¯t one of the two girls sitting in the back of the car his girlfriend?Why did he dare to say this in front of his girlfriend?Just kidding, he must be joking with himself."Don''t be kidding, be careful that your girlfriend cleans you..."


    "Pack me?" Zhou Ye turned his head and asked the two women who had been sitting behind watching the show: "Baby? Will you clean me up?"


    "I don''t dare to clean up you..." Nisha smiled: "What if you get angry and can''t get us up again?"


    "My dear, hurry up and accept her, so that we can also relax..." Jiagu speaks more directly... She has long been hoping for new allies to join...


    "What is the relationship between you..." Ginny was already dumbfounded...This was completely different from what she had imagined.


    "It''s the kind of relationship you think..." Nisha smiled."It''s okay, you will soon know how good our man is..."


    "I don''t want it..." Although Ginny has a good impression of Zhou Ye, it doesn''t mean that she can accept that Zhou Ye has two women and still tease herself... During the conversation, the car has been driven into the Peace Villa. ... Zhou Ye skillfully drove the car into a villa in the middle of the mountain.


    "Hua Xingui, go play by yourself..." Ginny opened the door of the car without waiting for Zhou Ye''s car to be stable, and rushed out in a stride... Then she ran out of the villa door quickly...


    Zhou Ye unhurriedly unfastened his seat belt, and then got out of the car...How could he let this little girl whom he fell in love with run away?


    Ginny ran to the outside quickly, while secretly thinking in her heart, wanting to confuse me, you silly ghost, you think too much... Seeing the door is right in front of her, victory is beckoning her... However, the sky is spinning. ... Ginny found out, why did the world suddenly reverse?Uh, it''s not that the world has turned upside down...I was carried on my shoulders by a fellow Zhou Ye...


    "Bad, you let me go...Help..." Ginny couldn''t help exclaiming loudly...


    Zhou Ye ignored Ginny''s cry for help, and directly carried her to the villa...What are the benefits of the rich area?The good thing is that everyone¡¯s villas are very far away...so far, no one will pay attention to you if you call for help here...


    As soon as Zhou Ye walked to the door of the villa, the door opened.A maid inside walked out and saw Zhou Ye immediately respectfully greeted him: "Sir, you are back..."

 Chapter 426

    "Hmm¡ª" Zhou Ye nodded. This maid was bought by Mahata and his wife in New Delhi. She naturally knew Zhou Ye. She even knew that Zhou Ye''s status in this family was much higher than her nominal master Maha. tower.


    "Which floor is my room?" Zhou Ye asked, carrying Ginny.


    "Sir, the room between you and the ladies is at the end of the corridor on the second floor. The biggest room is reserved for you by the master..." The maid just wanted to take a look after hearing the voice from outside... Seeing that it is Zhou Ye who is at fault, then forget it... In India, the slave who betrays her master will be spurned by all the landlord class and the rich class, and will even be beaten to death in the street... She has no guts to help. That girl...


    Although Ginny, who was resisted by Zhou Ye on her shoulders, repeatedly winked at her, she did not dare to say a word. Besides, in her opinion, her husband is so handsome, and she is blessed to see this girl... What is called?


    At this time, Nisha and Jiagu also walked in... They are here to help the new comrades...


    Ginny watched as her last life-saving straw was gone... I could only hope that her friends would rescue herself... But Raj and the others who had high hopes in her... At the door, after seeing the conspicuous Hummer parked in the villa halfway up the mountain, I walked away in despair...


    All the bets are lost...what are they doing?Looking for another ridicule by Zhou Ye?Besides, this is a wealthy area after all, and the security situation has always been very good. In their opinion, their friend Ginny must have got off the car and left here to go home...


    Until Ginny became Zhou Ye¡¯s woman, she didn¡¯t wait for her friends to rescue herself... Although, even if Raj and the others came up to rescue her, she would not go with them... But the thorn was buried. In her heart...


    Three hours later----


    "Bad guy...Bad guy...Bad guy..." Ginny frowned her brows while beating Zhou Ye''s chest. It was all the good things that the bad guy in front of her did... Thinking of this, she smirked. He bit on Zhou Ye''s shoulder.


    "Hey, stop making trouble... Stop talking about lunch anymore, you won''t even be able to catch up with dinner..." Zhou Ye said, patted Ginny''s dolphins gently...


    "I told you to use so hard...I don''t know if I was the first time?" Jin Nijiao slapped Zhou Ye, saying that it was a slap, but in fact she was reluctant to try hard...Zhou Ye''s spring breeze and rain was not in vain. .Her heart had long been filled with Zhou Ye''s shadow.


    "Didn''t I think you are not what it is?" Zhou Ye was also a little embarrassed... Originally thought that Ginny was not what it was, but in the end he made an oolong...


    "I killed you..." Ginny''s angry apricot eyes widened, "Don''t you know that in India, a woman who loses her virginity before marriage will end up miserably? You don''t take away my first mouth, you badass, You still said..."


    The more Ginny talked, the more aggrieved... the circles under her eyes were red, and both Nisha and Jiagu glared at their man, hurriedly persuaded them: "Okay, Ginny, don''t be angry...Dear he doesn''t know. Our custom... he saw you playing with so many boys, he thought there was your boyfriend in it..."


    "I don''t have a boyfriend. Everyone is just ordinary friends..." Ginny said with tears in her eyes and aggrieved: "They are just friends who grew up with them...and I am not the only girl in it. , How many girls do we have together..."


    "Okay, baby Ginny, don''t cry, I''m wrong, can''t it work?" Zhou Ye is also a bit slapped... This Nima is a cognitive error that has different cultural background...


    "Just cry...I''ll cry..." When the girl cried, the more you persuaded her, the more wronged she felt, and the more she cried... Faced with this situation, Zhou Ye could only use her own unique skills. Now...Look at the trick, block Dafa...


    Suddenly, the whole world became much cleaner...


    In the end, Ginny didn¡¯t have time to cry at all... She had been biased by Zhou Ye... If it weren¡¯t for the maid who came up and knocked on the door and said that the Mahatas had come back, and also brought the guests back, she wanted Zhou Ye to come back. If you see it, it is estimated that the war will reignite...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Eighty


    In front of the villa, two middle-aged couples were laughing and talking about something...


    "Hahaha... I can''t wait to see our little doll and her fiance..." Harbans laughed and said, "I still remember the last time I saw our little doll, she was only so Gao, I didn''t expect that she would be married now..."


    As he said, Harbans made a gesture under his waist, which was less than one meter.


    "Haha, after all, Nisha was only seven years old when we went to the United States with us..." Mahata said with a smile when she saw his friend''s gestures."At that time, Nisha was still reluctant to leave India..."


    "Yes, ten years have passed in a blink of an eye..." Harbans exclaimed.


    "Haha, I don''t plan to leave this time when I come back. I will stay here for the elderly..." Mahata said.


    "That''s great. I will spend a year celebrating our friendship. Starting tonight, I will have a one-year dinner..." Harbans said happily. Of course, this is just a joke. Although he is the head of this county, he does not have the financial resources to hold a one-year dinner.


    "Uncle Mahata..." At this time, Zhou Ye also walked out of the villa... Behind him were three girls with different looks...


    "Hahaha, my lovely son-in-law is down..." Seeing Zhou Ye walking down, Mahata stood up happily and introduced to his friends: "This is my future son-in-law, Ye¡¤Zhou..."


    "Sure enough, he is a great guy..." Although Harbans wondered why Zhou Ye had blond hair but a Chinese name, the most basic element of a politician is hypocrisy. A politician who is not hypocritical is not a good politician... ¡­


    "Of course, my uncle is also full of praise for him... praising our little doll for finding a good husband-in-law." Hearing his friend praised his son-in-law, Mahata was more happy than praising his daughter. happy.


    Hearing what his friend said, Harbans couldn''t help but feel his heart... He knew what his friend''s family did. Since his uncles praised Zhou Ye, Zhou Ye must be exceptional. The son of a big family... he even dare not neglect.


    Ginny knew Harbans...Although Harbans was a little surprised as to why his son''s friend would mix up with his friend''s son-in-law, since his friends didn''t speak, he couldn''t even speak...


    And Mahata knows about his son-in-law... For him, how can he dare to criticize a world god?Besides, if his daughter doesn''t speak, he is even less likely to complain about her daughter...


    In places a little behind, no one cares about the big landlords marrying a few wives... This has become a tacit unspoken rule... It is even more impossible for Mahata to manage, and he can''t manage... ¡­Anyway, as long as my daughter feels happy.


    Obviously, Nisha will never say bad things about her man...


    A group of people sat in front of the villa, chatting and laughing... Finally, it was agreed that by night, Harbans would hold a banquet for his friends here to celebrate their return... By then, the entire wealthy district would be invited.


    The sky darkened unknowingly... night fell...


    Zhou Ye and the three girls are in the villa. They don¡¯t care about the preparations for the banquet outside, and they don¡¯t have to take care of them. Naturally, the servants of the Harbans family will come and take care of them... They just take care of their affairs. ...


    And Ginny also called her home early... She said she would accompany her new friends to play together, and would attend a banquet held at their home in the evening, so she didn¡¯t go back...


    At this time, it showed the benefits of having more women... Nisha and Jiagu took turns taking turns, one aunt and one uncle at the same time. They coaxed Ginny¡¯s parents to be obedient... completely let Ginny¡¯s leave. ...


    As for the dresses needed to attend the banquet at night?Zhou Ye said, that¡¯s not a problem at all... Open the space bracelet, and thousands of designer dresses casually fill the entire bedroom... The girls are all picky, although some skirts have small numbers, but There is always one that suits her... After all, there are so many women in Zhou Ye...


    "Say... why did you prepare so many women''s clothes?" Nisha, who had picked up a satisfactory dress, sat down on Zhou Ye''s lap, her arms tightly wrapped around his neck, her eyes staring tightly. His eyes seemed to want to see something... "What are your intentions...?"


    "Yeah, my dear, shouldn''t you explain it to us?" Ginny also jumped next to Zhou Ye...The little hand touched Zhou Ye''s waist unconsciously, it means that it means Zhou Yeyi If something is wrong, he will be punished...


    "Don''t force your dear too much, I believe he will tell us the truth, am I right? My dear..." Jia Gu said, nestling on the other side of Zhou Ye...


    Hearing Jiagu¡¯s empathetic words, Zhou Ye really had tears in his eyes, "Baby Jiagu is so kind to me, but Babe Jiagu, if you put your little hand down from my waist, baby Jiagu , I will be more moved..."


    "Don''t talk about the useless...say it..." X3


    The three women turned into justices, and they wanted to rigorously judge their men...


    It''s not the first day that Zhou Ye came out to pick up girls. Of course he knows what to say and what not to say... Now confess that it is not confession, it is stupid... If you conceal it, you can conceal it. When you can''t keep it, you can use it. Your own cheating skills, that is the kingly way... Now admit how you will pick up girls after that?Let''s play...


    "This is actually a gift I prepared for Nisha when I was in the U.S....Because I didn''t know how to buy things, I scanned half a street of women''s clothing boutiques..." Zhou Ye spread his hands and looked innocent... ¡­


    "My dear, you are so kind..." Hearing this, Nisha happily hugged Zhou Ye and kissed her, no matter whether it was true or not, these words made her almost happy...


    OY¡ª¡ªThe plan works, the three enemies go to one of them...The enemy''s alliance is already in a broken state, so keep doing it."Actually, I also prepared some small gifts for you two..."


    After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Jiagu and Ginny, who were still a little depressed, were suddenly shocked...


    After all, Nisha knew her man earlier than they did. The man said it was a gift prepared for her before. There was nothing wrong with this... Although they knew it was nothing, the two women still felt a little uncomfortable.Now I didn¡¯t expect my man to prepare a gift for himself, and he looked at Zhou Ye with his eyes suddenly, wanting to see what surprise his man would prepare for him...


    "Close your eyes..." Zhou Ye said.


    "Is that so?" Jiagu and Ginny closed their eyes obediently, but Nisha stared at her beautiful eyes, staring at her man, trying to see what he could take out The gift comes.


    "My dear, you also have to close your eyes..." Zhou Ye said, covering Nisha''s eyes with his own hands.


    "Why should I cover my eyes?" Nisha said with some dissatisfaction, but since her own man covered her eyes, she could only close her eyes with fate...


    Chapter 581

 Chapter 427

    Taking advantage of the moment the three women closed their eyes at the same time... Zhou Ye directly let himself into the speeding space.


    Speaking of him, he has Mao''s preparations, and nothing else, only that Ginny only met today. How could he be so prepared?


    But don¡¯t be afraid, there¡¯s not much else in his wristband, just gold... Gold, this thing is the easiest to be shaped... Zhou Ye directly took out a gold bar, and his hands were flying quickly... Soon, three A set of gold jewelry appeared in his hand. The three sets of jewelry are all a bracelet, a ring, a chain is connected between the bracelet and the ring, a necklace, a pair of earrings... the styles are exactly the same, the only difference is The place is that the year, month and day engraved on the outer wall of the ring are different...


    OK, Zhou Ye looked at the three sets of jewelry in his hand with satisfaction...Uh, I always feel that it is so golden and full of nouveau riche temperament... No, you need to add something... Zhou Ye is in his bracelet again After searching in the middle for a long time, I found a large piece of pink diamond that I didn¡¯t know how long ago I had forgotten there. It seems to be the time when the Morago star was destroyed. It was collected because of curiosity... too big?Simple, smash it...money?What is that... Do you need to care?


    Zhou Ye could not polish diamonds, but he had time...After spending some time, he finally polished these rough pink diamonds into a perfect two-hundred-faceted mosaic...and then combined these rice-sized diamonds Inlaid on three sets of jewellery...finished the work.


    "Well, dears, you can open your eyes..." said Zhou Ye, who had finished cheating.


    "Oh my God... It''s so beautiful..." The three girls involuntarily picked up the set of jewellery placed in front of them... Women and Julong are actually a kind of creatures, and they can''t resist those shining things. The temptation to come out...


    "Huh? Why is the date on my ring different from Jiagu''s?" Ginny asked curiously when she discovered the mechanism of the jewelry date.


    "The year, month and day on your rings are different... because that was the date when I first met you..." As soon as Zhou Ye finished speaking, he found himself besieged by three excited girls. ... After this kiss and that kiss... Anyway, there is no time to be idle...


    The girls are so happy. In their opinion, the date that his man engraved the acquaintance on the ring is a manifestation of his love for himself...Although the number of people is a bit larger...


    It was not until five minutes later that the maid went upstairs and knocked on the door again, reminding them that when the banquet was about to begin, the three women stopped their actions...


    The three women happily put on the necklace and earrings, and then unanimously brought the bracelet to their left hand, and then stretched out their left hand with the bracelet to Zhou Ye... they were waiting for their man to help them wear it. Put on the ring...


    Zhou Ye smiled and a group of three girls brought the ring to the ring finger of the left hand... The girls all leaked happy smiles, they knew that this was the promise of their men to themselves...


    When the three women finished all this, they found a sad thing. They just made troubles with their own man and forgot to change his clothes... Thinking of the banquet that was about to begin, the three women almost cried. Now...Where can I find a dress that suits my man now?In the end, Zhou Ye took out a black semi-long military dress that he had worn before and put it on... This made the three girls smile, but soon the three girls began to whisper again..." Tonight, look closely, my dear... His going out in this suit is too lethal to those girls."


    "Yes, you must be optimistic about him... You can''t let him do harm to others."


    "Sisters are united in profiting and breaking money, come on, sisters."


    "Come on..."


    Zhou Ye was speechless when he heard his own woman''s discussion. What gave you three of you the confidence to deal with me?Could it be that this afternoon was too gentle, so you have the illusion that the coalition of three sisters can kill the devil?


    But forget it, now is not the time to care about this with them. Anyway, there is no sister paper worthy of being sold in this small town, so let''s do it for the time being...Zhou Ye acquiesced in their behavior. Of course, after the guests left in the evening, Zhou Ye will let them clearly realize that the number of the Three Sisters Alliance is still too small... they need to continue to look for allies.


    When Zhou Ye, wearing a half-length military dress, showed up at the banquet venue with three girls...All the female guests were involuntarily attracted to the past...


    "Oh my God... I think I''m in love!" This is a nympho.


    "The Lord Shiva is on, I suddenly feel that my current husband is like shit..." This is going to cheat.


    "BOY, do you want to make an appointment?" This is for one night...


    "Hahaha, our prince is out..." Mahata said to his friend with a smile when he saw his son-in-law walk out.


    "It''s you?" Raj, who was standing next to her father, recognized this imperfect man who had let herself lose during the day, and behind him Raj also saw his friend... Ginny, look at her. The appearance of being inseparable clearly means that he has fallen in love with Zhou Ye.


    "Do you also know Nisha''s fiance?" It was Raj''s father, Mahata''s friend, and the county magistrate, Harbans, who asked this sentence.


    "I... I saw him on the road today..." Raj was afraid to tell his father about the drag racing.


    At this time, Zhou Ye also led the three girls over, "Good evening, Mr. Harbans... Good evening, Raj."


    "Ha, I didn''t expect you to know you before I introduced it?" Mahata said with a smile.


    "Today I..." When he said this, Zhou Ye found that Raj was winking at himself desperately, and the blinking of those eyes almost squeezed out the eyeballs.He smiled slightly and changed his voice: "I am not familiar with the road here because I have just arrived here today. Fortunately, I met Raj, and he kindly asked Ginny to sit in my car and help me. Now I have become good friends with Ginny, thank you so much, Raj."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Raj almost didn''t vomit blood.


    Men are all like this. When I see each other often, I still don¡¯t feel it, but once they are soaked away by others, they will immediately appear. I wiped it. I didn¡¯t find this girl is so beautiful. Why didn¡¯t I start?Such emotions.


    Although Zhou Ye''s words sounded normal in the ears of others, they didn''t sound that way in Raj''s ears.He has a strange feeling of being green, although Ginny has nothing to do with him, just friends...


    "No, you are welcome..." Raj felt like he was about to vomit blood when he said this.


    "Do you want to do it again when you have time?" Zhou Ye took the opportunity to shake hands with Raj, whispering in his ear: "I think the other two girls by your side are also good..."


    "No, no more..." Laji''s face almost stiffened with a smile... He really wanted to punch Zhou Ye immediately, but in front of his father, he didn''t have the guts...


    "I just like to see you gritted your teeth and hate me, but you look like I can''t help but..." Zhou Ye''s whisper came again...The blue veins of Raj''s breath jumped straight... The fists were clenched several times, but nothing Dare to reach out...


    "Haha..." Raj''s smile froze. At this moment, he suddenly saw Nisha standing behind Zhou Ye, as if he had seen a savior."Ha, Nisha, I didn''t expect to see you in more than ten years, you have changed so much, you are completely different from when you were a kid..."


    "Hey, it''s been a long time since I saw Raj..." Nisha smiled and walked to her man''s side, cleverly nestling her body in the past. This is an invisible oath to other women of ownership, and at the same time an oath to other men that she is already The famous flower has a dominant status."Thank you so much for today...If it weren''t for you, we really don''t know how many wrongdoings we have to detour..."


    "..." Raj really feels like crying without tears, will you two chat anymore?Are you trying to catch a wound and sprinkle salt vigorously?


    However, what made him break even more... Ginny also walked to Zhou Ye''s side. Although she did not dare to snuggle into Zhou Ye''s arms blatantly, she grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand."Raj, thank you... because of you, I can become my best friend... to know the two good sisters, Nisha and Jiagu..."


    Ginny¡¯s words were simply a crit...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Eighty Two


    In the end, Zhou Ye let go of the poor villain. After all, in his opinion, Indian men do not care about decent villains. To him, they are all dogs. The struggle between the two is a farce of dog biting. Which dog do you prefer for two dogs fighting?Obviously Zhou Ye would not...


    An obedient dog is a good dog, and a disobedient dog... then kill... there is no second choice.


    Zhou Ye bid farewell to the Mahatas and the Harbans, and took his three women to the table at the banquet. This is also the kind of buffet-style dining...just seeing the Indian dishes, Zhou Ye did not A trace of appetite...


    "Honey...this...what should I do?" Nisha looked at her man with some worry. She knew that her man didn''t like to eat Indian food, and especially hated curry... Obviously her man didn''t see anything at the banquet. on¡­¡­


    "Otherwise, let''s find a place to go to BBQ?" Jiagu and Zhou Ye have been there for a while, and they naturally know the tastes of their own men...


    Only Ginny asked without knowing why: "My dear, don''t you like the food served at the banquet?"


    "Uh-I don''t like it..." Zhou Ye looked at the squishy sauce and felt indescribable.He decided that he should find a place where no one can enjoy the fun of barbecue with his own woman...


    Although the three girls are all vegetarians, BBQ can also roast some vegetables to eat... Just when Zhou Ye planned to take the three girls to find a clean place for BBQ... During the banquet, place the buffet. , There was a riot...This riot caused Zhou Ye to temporarily stop his steps.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of lens conversion¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Raj was extremely depressed today. He was originally attending the banquet with his father, but he did not expect to encounter an enemy at the banquet... and he was ridiculed by him... and he was almost mad.


    However, he couldn''t have a seizure, because his father warned him that this young man was not something he could afford, so stay honestly and don''t cause trouble to the family... It made him feel bad but there was no place to vent...


    "Who does that guy think he is..." Raj grumbled to his attendant, while picking up a dinner plate from the table... "If it wasn''t for my father who wouldn''t let me... I absolutely would..."


    When he said this, his words couldn''t help but became vague... To be honest, standing in front of Zhou Ye, who was nearly a head taller than him, he was still under great pressure... Even if his father didn''t explain him, he I didn''t have the guts to trouble Zhou Ye...


    However, I still have to say something about it. Fortunately, in front of my little brother, I prove that I am unambiguous...


    "Okay, Raj... don''t get angry..." The man in class can only persuade him like this. He has no other ways to persuade him. Did he encourage Raj to fight Zhou Ye?His courage is not so fat, and Raj''s father as the county magistrate has strictly forbidden Raj to seek troubles. He is going to encourage Raj?Are you looking for death?He still wants to mix in this county...


    "...How could I not be angry..." Raj said, while putting curry on his plate... At this moment, he suddenly felt that his calf was caught... Raj was then It''s numb, who dare to molest him at this time?


    Raj paused immediately, and lifted up the tablecloth that was spread on the dining table... the people hiding under the table surprised him."You dare to appear here?"

 Chapter 428

    And the person hiding under the table, seeing Raj also jumped up in shock, turned his head and ran...


    The person under the table was a thin young man who seemed to be seventeen or eighteen years old. As soon as he stood up, he overturned the entire table... The container for curry sauce placed on the table was overturned directly. , A small bowl of curry all hit Raj''s face...


    The curry was originally spicy, and the feeling that flowed into the eyes... that was sour and refreshing... Raj screamed like a pig."Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhht, I can''t spare you!!!"


    Zhou Ye almost laughed when he saw this scene. Although he didn''t dare to be interested in Ah San''s movie, because of his super memory ability, he couldn''t forget what he saw once...


    Obviously, this Rohit is the pig''s feet of the Indian Superman Prequel. In fact, in Zhou Ye''s opinion, this movie has nothing to watch except for the better-looking girls... The general plot is that a San scientist invented a kind of The machine that communicated with aliens died after a car accident... His wife returned to Asanguo with her posthumous son. Because of the car accident, the scientist¡¯s posthumous son got water in his head during the fetal period and grew up. Post-intelligence is still in the childhood stage... directly speaking, it is mentally retarded.


    Then came a series of misunderstandings and adventures. In the end, the mentally handicapped male protagonist successfully used the machine invented by his father to summon the aliens, and became friends with the aliens. The aliens cured his mentally handicapped for many years. He transformed into a superman. From then on, the male protagonist counterattacked Bai Fumei and reached the pinnacle of life... The movie is full of all kinds of brainless costumes X, singing and dancing...


    However, now Bai Fumei belongs to her... Zhou Ye thought of this and looked at Nisha... As for other things?Zhou Ye doesn''t care... the male protagonist is mentally handicapped, and the villain is not much better than the mentally handicapped... The dog bites the dog, let him go...


    "Okay, dears, my stomach is starving to death, let''s go to the BBQ..." Zhou Ye said, leading his own woman directly to the garden behind the villa...


    And Nisha, Ginny and the three daughters of Jiagu followed their own men obediently, watching the excitement, maybe you just watched it... there is no need to see from the beginning to the end, Ginny knew Rohit, after all, they all It''s from a school. Although Ginny doesn''t discriminate against this guy, she doesn''t take it seriously...


    The whole banquet was a mess. The screams of Raj, the roars of the Harbans, the explanations of Raj''s attendants, and all kinds of noise, it was a mess. It can be said that the joy of the whole banquet has disappeared. Saved...


    Of course, Zhou Ye, who had nothing to do with this, didn¡¯t care at all. He still had to do what he did. Under his influence, the three women should play their own games. One man and three women made their own way in the back garden of the villa. A small world...


    However, the next day, it seemed that the development of things was a little bit beyond Zhou Ye''s expectations...


    Chapter five hundred and eighty three


    The morning breeze gently blew the curtains, softly brushing Nisha''s hair... across Zhou Ye''s face, he--woke up...


    Opening his eyes, Zhou Ye felt that he was tied up with a rope, unable to move... He had become accustomed to this feeling... He just took his arm out of Nisha''s arms hard... I was hugged by Ginny again...


    "My dear... let me go... I really can''t..." Jia Gu, who was sleeping on him, muttered in dreams, while rubbing against Zhou Ye''s chamber with his little face, completely a kitten According to the person''s appearance.


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless. If you are dysfunctional, you come to tease me?Are you really dying?But forget it... It seems that I can''t get up for the time being this morning... Let''s go to sleep again...


    Just when he closed his eyes and was about to sleep again, there was a knock on the door...Along with the knock on the door, the voice of the maid also came... "Master, are you awake?"


    Although the maid¡¯s voice was gentle, it was not small at all, and immediately awakened the three women...


    Yes, I can''t sleep after returning to the cage... Zhou Ye reluctantly opened his eyes again and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Master, please go down..." the maid replied respectfully.


    "Okay, I see." Zhou Ye said and patted the three daughters who are still haunting him even if they have woken up... "Honey, hurry up..."


    "Dad really hates..." Nisha hugged Zhou Ye and refused to let go. "It''s rare to have such a pleasant morning time. Come to bother us..."


    "Or...Shall we do some morning exercises?" Zhou Ye said as if he was going to turn on his horse, and the three girls who were frightened suddenly screamed again and again...


    "I think there must be something urgent for Dad to tell you... Honey, hurry up and go down..." Nisha looked serious, and Zhou Ye almost laughed...


    Nisha''s good sister, Jia Gu also said with a serious voice: "Yes, my dear, Uncle Mahata must be in a hurry to ask the maid to interrupt you to sleep... Go down and take a look..."


    Only Ginny was the most honest, begging for mercy with a bitter face: "My dear, I really can''t do it... please let it go..."


    "You guys..." Zhou Ye laughed blankly. Just as soon as he teased them, he made them like this... Forget it, let''s go down and see what''s wrong with that cheap old man...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye turned over and went to the ground. The three girls also cleverly got up to help their man dress up... There are so many people, and with the concerted efforts of the three girls, Zhou Ye quickly got dressed, washed and walked out. The room...


    "Now I can make up for the lazy sleep..." Nisha said, throwing her body on the couch again... The other two girls nodded in agreement... It''s not that they are sleepy, it''s true It''s a certain animal that is too much...


    Don''t mention the three girls who had regained their sleep...Just say Zhou Ye.


    As soon as the neatly dressed Zhou Ye walked down the second floor, he saw the Harbans and his wife sitting in the living room. They looked a little embarrassed, especially the county magistrate Harbans, who seemed a little restless...


    And Harbans¡¯s wife was weeping and wiping away tears, while Mahata¡¯s wife was sitting beside her comforting her.


    Seeing Zhou Ye walking down, Harbans rushed in front of Zhou Ye with a stride... He directly fell to the ground and knelt on the ground, madly kissing the ground at Zhou Ye''s feet."Master God... please... please save my son..."


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye couldn''t help but turn his gaze to his cheap old man, Mahata--that means, did you expose my identity?


    Seeing his son-in-law''s eyes, Mahata smiled bitterly and shook his head.¡ª¡ªThat means, it¡¯s not me...


    Zhou Ye also ignored Habans, who was kneeling on the ground and kowtowing desperately, and went directly to the middle of the living room and sat down."First of all, who told you my identity...?"


    "My lord, I saw your picture on the Internet..." Harbans didn''t dare to hide it, so he knelt a few steps and came to Zhou Ye''s face and said respectfully.


    "I remember that I had asked them to deal with my appearance in the photo..." Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "My lord, although your appearance has been deliberately blurred, there are no two girls around you..." As he said, Harbans respectfully took out a printed web page...


    That was a news page with the headline on it was [Shiva''s surrogate descended to New Delhi, will the Asan religion rise to replace Christianity and become the world''s largest denomination?].Below the title is a photo of Zhou Ye taking two girls while playing in New Delhi. The photo was a bit blurry, especially Zhou Ye¡¯s face was deliberately modified and blurred... But the faces of Nisha and Jiagu have not changed at all. People familiar with them can recognize them at a glance...


    "This is really an oversight..." Zhou Ye sighed and directly entered the command to destroy all his photos on the Internet on the personal terminal on his wrist... The personal terminal wizard Xiaohong led the way and passed The analog signal quickly connected to the Internet and began to destroy all the photos and information about Zhou Ye.


    Kneeling on the ground, Habans glanced at Zhou Ye and carefully pleaded: "My lord, please, please save my son Raj, I''m just this son..."


    "Oh? Didn''t Raj just get caught in the eyes of curry? Isn''t it enough to wash? Is something wrong?" Zhou Ye asked while operating the personal terminal on his wrist.


    "Doctors and doctors said...Because the curry sauce contains a lot of spicy seasonings, and after the sauce entered the eyes, Ji Ji could not help but rub his eyes with his hands... Now, now... Ji Ji is facing blindness. The danger of..." Harbans said, the more sad... the doctor even told him that even if he was cured by luck in the future, his son''s vision would drop sharply... Basically, it was almost the same as blindness.


    How can Harbans accept this?He was just this son... He desperately asked the doctor to think of a way to save his son''s eyesight... But the doctor''s words made him completely desperate.[We have nothing to do with this kind of injury, you can only ask God for blessing.


    While this sentence made Habans desperate, it also pointed him a clear way...


    In fact, after coming out of Mahata¡¯s house that day, Harbans once checked the identity of his friend¡¯s son-in-law on the Internet because of curiosity... Of course, he found nothing... But when he accidentally clicked on the New Delhi news... I was stunned... This news is the headline of the web page... Although the face of Zhou Ye was processed in the photo last year and was completely unrecognizable, the faces of the two girls next to Zhou Ye were not processed.


    That''s why he warned his son that way during the banquet that night...Don''t conflict with Zhou Ye.


    When Raj was judged by the doctor that he would become blind, he thought of Zhou Ye, a substitute for Shiva...


    Chapter five hundred and eighty four


    "Please, Lord God... Please read it for the sake of our husband and wife who have always been the most devout believers of Lord Shiva, please save Raj..." Harbans said while desperately giving Zhou Ye knocked his head.His wife also ran over and knelt at Zhou Ye''s feet, kowtow desperately with her husband.


    You said that Zhou Ye was kidnapped?Threatening Zhou Ye?Stop teasing... How many politicians are fools?You must know that the Asan Sect¡¯s claiming to be one billion is not something to say, it is really one billion...


    He dare to threaten Zhou Ye?Zhou Ye just needs to go up and shout to prove his identity... Without Zhou Ye doing it himself, he will be beaten into meat sauce by angry cultists... Maybe even the military and police have most believers who will turn their guns directly. Hit his black gun...This is not impossible.


    After the occurrence of Shiva¡¯s substitute, the Asan government didn¡¯t want to catch Zhou Ye to do an experiment and cut a piece... But, again, in Asan, it¡¯s totally useless... Your order is probably not yet If it is sent out, it will be known to everyone, and what is waiting for the government is... stepping down and bowing... replacing the government.


    How many people are there in A Three Kingdoms?What does one billion believers represent?Representatives go up to parliamentarians and go down to slaves... Almost all believe in the Assan religion. In this country, you dare to fight Zhou Ye''s idea?Sorry, please tell me after you die once...


    Although Zhou Ye didn¡¯t need such a protective umbrella,...this kind of power has become established...no one can easily touch him. Zhou Ye is a powerful explosive at this moment...not only in Asan¡¯s country, who dare not move. A three foreigners dare not move... The influence is too great... Maybe it is a religious war... How crazy religious lunatics are, you will know if you think about the Middle East...


    Uh, it¡¯s a bit far away...


    Let''s continue talking about Zhou Ye...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye, looking at the couple who kept kowtow at his feet, was really speechless...Laji was not a girl, why did he save him?Besides... Zhou Ye is really not very interested in saving a villain, and he is still such a retarded villain. He would be fooled around when he fights against a guy with an IQ like a child. You say he has an IQ online?Who believes it?

 Chapter 429

    Zhou Ye looked a little greasy at the couple who kept kowtow... Just when he wanted to say no, he suddenly saw his old man winking for himself... There was a trace of pleading in his eyes...


    Other people¡¯s face can not be given, but the cheap lao Zhangren¡¯s face can¡¯t be ignored. My daughter is cheaper for you, and you also acquiesced in bringing a few sisters to live with someone¡¯s house... People can¡¯t be too much... forget it. , Just give Lao Zhangren a face...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye just planned to agree, but when he came to the side, he turned into: "The perpetrator, how is Rohit now?"


    Although Harbans didn''t know why Zhou Ye would ask the mentally handicapped young man who killed his son who was almost blind, he didn''t dare not answer Zhou Ye''s question."That damn guy I have asked the inspector to arrest him, this time I must sue him to jail..."


    Speaking of Rohit, Harbans didn''t get angry.


    "Save your son, I can save..." Zhou Ye leaned back and said comfortably.


    "Thank you Lord God... Thank you Lord God..." Harbans said incoherently excitedly...


    "Don''t rush to thank me..." Zhou Ye said calmly, "Although I can save your son, and even restore your son to the beginning... But... I also have conditions..."


    "My lord, please tell me... no matter how much money, we will do it..." Harbans said readily.


    "No, I don''t want money..."


    "Then what are your conditions?" Harbans asked in confusion.


    "I want Rohit''s disposal right..." Zhou Ye said, sitting upright slightly, looking at Harbans and asking, "Do you understand what I mean?"


    "This..." Habans hesitated. He didn''t know why the gods would be attracted to this mentally retarded young man... But let him just let his son Rohit suffer from this suffering, he still had some trouble. Willingly.


    "You have to think about it... I never change the terms I set... Rohit''s disposal power belongs to me, and your son''s eyes will be restored to the original... Rohit''s disposal right is not given to me? Then your son should Whatever you want..." Zhou Ye didn''t worry that Harbans would not agree to this condition. After all, between the son who was intact and the revenge, normal people would choose the son who was intact.


    Besides, agreeing to heal his son is already on the face of his cheap husband. If this small condition is not agreed, then there is no way. This is the type of shameless shame, cheap old husband. Will not complain about him.


    "Follow the orders of the Lord of God..." Harbans knew that he could not resist, and could only agree to Zhou Ye''s terms... His son was everything to him.


    "You made a wise choice..." Zhou Ye said as he stood up and walked upstairs, "Take good care of your son. I will go to the hospital to restore his eyes at night..."


    "Master of God..." Harbans''s wife wanted to plead with Zhou Ye to let him go to treat his son now, but was dragged by his husband, and suddenly closed her eyes...


    In Harbans¡¯ view, the Lord God¡¯s willingness to take action is already on the face of his old friend... Just now he noticed the scene of his old friend helping to wink, and then he couldn¡¯t get enough of it, just in case he got annoyed. Zhou Ye, if he doesn''t restore his son''s eyes, he will have nowhere to cry...


    Zhou Ye returned to his room and looked at the three women who had fallen asleep again... couldn''t help but laugh, he gently helped them pull the quilt, then changed into a hooded casual sportswear and walked out of the room... ¡­


    When Zhou Ye walked downstairs again, the Harbans and his wife had already left...After all, they still have to go back to take care of their son in the hospital... and the Mahatas seem to have followed too... The maid is left...


    Zhou Ye greeted the maid, and walked out of this mid-level villa...


    To be honest, it has been two days since Zhou Ye has been in this small county town... He didn''t even drive the car, so he walked slowly towards the county town down the mountain...


    To be honest, the environment in this county town is still very good, at least it looks very clean... Zhou Ye just turned around aimlessly, until he saw a wooden house in a small community that was out of place. Smiled and walked into a flower shop next to the wooden house...


    "Hello..." A girl came out and asked, "Do you need something?"


    "Hello...I want to ask, does Mrs. Mehra live there?" Zhou Ye said and pointed to the wooden house that was incompatible with the building here.


    "Yes, Mrs. Mehra lives there..." the girl said, and asked with some alertness: "Who are you from her? Is there anything to do with her?"


    "I don''t know Madam Mehra..." Zhou Ye smiled and walked outside the flower shop after getting the message he wanted... "But, I think Madam Mehra would be willing to see me... ¡­"


    "Why?" The girl looked at the man with a hood and couldn''t see his face, and asked curiously.


    "Because I can help her solve a big trouble...Although I need to pay some negligible price..." Zhou Ye said that he ignored the girl in the flower shop and walked towards the wooden house in the distance...


    Kindly save the mentally retarded Asan Superman?Stop teasing, when did Zhou Ye have the Mother of God?He just wants to play some small games...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Eighty Five


    Madam Mehra walked feebly on the street, she just came out of the police station...


    Last night, her son Rohit was called away by her little friend. Originally, her son was only playing outside with his friends, but she didn¡¯t expect them to get involved in other people¡¯s banquets. A mess.


    If this is the case, Mrs. Mehra will definitely be thankful... because although she is only a small bank clerk, Weibo''s salary is only enough to support herself and her son... But the banquet that compensates others is always better than her son. Strong...


    During the banquet yesterday, her son accidentally got all the curry paste on the table on the head of the county chief¡¯s son... It is said that the county chief¡¯s son is still being rescued in the hospital... and her son Luo Xi Te was also locked up by the police...


    After receiving the notice from her son¡¯s little friend, she went to the county magistrate as soon as possible, and wanted to ask the magistrate¡¯s forgiveness to release her son... But obviously, how could Harbans, who was furious, forgive herself? Rohit, who was almost blind by his son?So, she was kicked out...


    In desperation, Mrs. Mehra could only go to the police station and wanted to visit her son... But even though no one dared to open this back door for her, she ended up being the neighbor¡¯s police officer Sukhvani for a long time to pity her, taking advantage of it. When the sheriff was not there, let her go in and take a look at her son Rohit.


    Thinking that my son was naive and asked her why these police uncles would lock him up.Mrs. Mehra couldn''t help crying...


    Dragging her heavy steps, Mrs. Mehra finally returned to her home... Just as she was sleepwalking, when she took out the key to open the door, a voice awakened her.


    "Madam Mehra?" Zhou Ye looked at this beautiful woman with charm and charm... and asked with a smile.


    "You... hello?" Mrs. Mehra asked hesitantly: "I don''t think we should know... What do you want me to do?"


    "It''s about your son..." Zhou Ye said and gestured, "Shall we just say it''s okay here?"


    "Ahhh... please come in..." Madame Mehra hurriedly opened the door of the room like she was waking up from a dream, and greeted Zhou Ye in... Of course, she also kept a mindful mind and closed the door and all the windows in the living room. Open...If there were no such scheming, a beautiful woman with a mentally retarded child would have never known how many times she was eaten...


    Zhou Ye looked at Mehra''s behavior and shook his head with a smile. He knew that this was a way for Mehra to protect herself... As long as his intentions were wrong, she could immediately shout... Summon the neighbors outside. Come in¡­¡­


    "Excuse me...what do you want to talk to me about my son?" Madame Mehra forced to endure the anxiety in her heart, and asked in a calm manner.


    "Your son is in big trouble now...Is it?" Zhou Ye said, taking off the hood of his jacket.


    "What does this have to do with you..." Mrs. Mehra said with some dissatisfaction.


    "Of course it has nothing to do with me..." Zhou Ye smiled,... he walked behind Mehra without a hassle, and whispered in her ear: "If you say... I say I can save him What?"


    "...You...can you save him?" Madam Mehra was pleasantly surprised when she heard Zhou Ye''s words, but then she calmed down again."Why do you save him...? Are you the chief minister of the state?"


    Madam Mehra¡¯s tone was full of mockery... In her opinion, Zhou Ye was a crappy little liar. She didn¡¯t know where she heard the news of her son¡¯s accident and wanted to come here to swindle her own money...


    "What if I can really save him?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile without being angry.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s affirmative question, Mrs. Mehra couldn''t help but feel a little hope in her heart... "If you can really save my son......you...how much money you want... "


    "Haha... What do I want money for?" Zhou Ye didn''t like money. To him, money was just a set of numbers...


    "Then what do you want?" Mrs. Mehra said here, she couldn''t help but stepped back a few steps, looking at Zhou Ye warily.


    "Of course it''s you..." Zhou Ye didn''t even want to turn, and said directly: "That is to say, you are worth my shot... For the money, I don''t care..."


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mrs. Mehra felt like she didn''t know whether to cry or laugh. The handsome young man in front of her actually said she wanted herself. Does that mean she is still very attractive?But... in her life she has never had close contact with a man other than her husband... This made her want to cry a little again.


    ¡­¡­When her husband passed away, she survived with a posthumous child. She never thought of remarrying. After the son was judged to be mentally retarded, she never cried. When life was the most difficult, she persisted, never thought I''ll find another man to rely on... Is it true that people in middle age will be forced to take this step?


    Zhou Ye watched Mrs. Mehra''s constantly changing expression with interest, and said quietly: "Think about your son... With his IQ, if he is really found guilty, he goes to prison... Can you survive?"


    "Don''t tell me..." Madame Mehra couldn''t help feeling like a knife at the thought of that situation.

 Chapter 430

    However, when did Zhou Ye stop doing anything when he was yelled at?He still calmly said: "Will he cry for his mother in jail when he is bullied? What a poor child... There is no extra set up specifically for his situation in prison. Where''s the prison..."


    "Don''t tell me... I beg you don''t tell me..." Mrs. Mehra was already in tears... She squatted on the ground with her face covered... She knew that Zhou Ye was telling the truth... if If you don¡¯t save your son, your son will really face that situation...


    Although the son is a mentally handicapped person and is not a criminally responsible person...but don¡¯t underestimate the influence of a politician. If the county magistrate is insisting on sending her son to jail, then his son really May go to jail...


    After all, now, her son belongs to the perpetrator, and by virtue of this, the county magistrate can gain a lot of sympathy...If you do something in the dark...it will not be difficult to send her son to prison...


    Is the justice of Asan''s judicial system?Who cares about him...Does anyone care about this kind of worthless thing now that corruption in the national judicial system is rampant?


    "Hey, poor Rohit...has never seen his father since he was born, and now even his mother doesn''t care about him...it seems that he can only spend the rest of his life in prison..." Zhou Ye looked sad and compassionate, and while talking, he walked outside the house.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mrs. Mehra''s heart was like a knife. She seemed to see her son crying in front of her again... her whole heart was breaking...


    "I... I promise you..." After Mrs. Mehra said this, she collapsed to the ground as if she was discouraged...


    Zhou Ye got his wish and heard what he wanted to hear. He turned around with a smile, walked in front of Madam Mehra, knelt down, took out a handkerchief and gently wiped the tears from her face."That''s good..."


    "What do you want to do?" Madam Mehra took a few steps back with both hands and feet, keeping a safe distance from Zhou Ye, holding X in both hands, and said in a guarded manner: "I promised you that the conditions also depend on you. After my son was rescued..."


    "Of course I know..." Zhou Ye didn''t touch this Madame Mehra, who had been on guard for a certain amount of time. "You just wait for your son at home... he will be released at the latest. from¡­¡­"


    With that said, Zhou Ye walked out of Madam Mehra''s house without looking back. Why didn''t he leave when his goal was achieved?As for relinquishing accounts?Zhou Ye is very confident, no one can rely on his account.


    After watching Zhou Ye walk away, Mrs. Mehra quickly got up from the ground and closed the door tightly... Leaning against the door, she couldn''t help crying...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Eighty Six


    As a villain who had just intimidated a beautiful woman, Zhou Ye didn''t take it as the same thing. Zhou Ye, who walked out of Madam Mehra''s house, started his own county tour.


    But in this county seat, Zhou Ye completely lost his interest in playing after a few laps. In his eyes, this small county seat looks beautiful, but there is really no fun place...


    Zhou Ye, who had lost his interest in shopping, simply returned to Heping Villa...


    It just so happened that the three girls were already asleep... Zhou Ye accompanied them to a casual breakfast, and then under the leadership of Jinni, drove the car and took lunch to the scenic spots around this small county. Fan.


    I have to say that the scenery of this small town is still good. There are mountains, waters and grasslands...Basically it can be said to be a good place for vacation. No wonder my old husband is always thinking about coming here for retirement...


    In the evening, Zhou Ye returned to the villa with his tired daughters... As a result, before getting off the car, he saw the Harbans and his wife waiting at the door early...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s car driving into the villa from a distance, the Harbans and his wife hurriedly greeted him...


    "Master of God..." Harbans bowed his waist respectfully when he saw Zhou Ye from a long distance, as if he wanted to say nothing.


    "I see..." Zhou Ye knew why the couple came... "Let''s go now..."


    "That''s great... Lord God, thank you so much..." Harbans heard Zhou Ye''s words, and all the folds on Le''s face came out...


    Nisha was unhappy when she heard her man''s words... "Honey... you haven''t eaten dinner yet..."


    "...Little Nisha..." Harbans, who has always been thinking about his son, looked at Nisha with a sad face. If it weren''t for Zhou Ye, he couldn''t afford to offend him, and he would have liked to hold a gun and force Zhou Ye in the morning Go to save his son, he is almost dying...


    "Okay, Baby Nisha, you go to dinner, don''t wait for me tonight..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head. He knew that his woman was hurting himself, but after all, it was something he had already promised. ... Besides, there is a beautiful woman in the evening...


    "Yeah, don''t worry, little Nisha, I will definitely not let the gods go hungry..." Harbans said, turning his head and confessing to the servant behind him: "You fool, not happy Click to prepare something to eat for the Lord God and put it in the car..."


    "Forget it, no need..." Zhou Ye really didn''t have a cold with Indian food... He didn''t have the slightest desire to try... "Let''s go now..."


    "Yes, yes..." Habans was so happy when he heard Zhou Ye say this... After all, his son is suffering in the hospital, how could he not be anxious?"Please..."


    ... Zhou Ye looked at the somewhat worn-out car parked behind Harbans, and cast aside his eyes."Forget it, I''ll drive my own car..."


    With that said, he opened the door of the Hummer again and sat in... "You go first, I will follow your car..."


    "Okay..." Harbans took a trot and took his wife into his car...


    As soon as he got in the car, he did not wait for his wife to sit down, so he told his driver loudly: "Hurry up and drive and go to the hospital..."


    A group of people, two cars, just under the watch of the three women, left the Heping Villa, thinking about the county hospital and drove to...


    After arriving at the hospital-


    Under the leadership of the Habans and his wife, Zhou Ye walked towards the ward where Raj was located... I have to say that the hospital in this small county town is still good... Of course, that is for the wealthy people of the high caste. ...


    The place where the lower caste seeks medical treatment is a tattered three-story building, while the place where the higher caste seeks medical treatment is in a modern new building, and its ward area is built like a villa...


    Zhou Ye followed the Harbans and his wife to one of the luxuriously decorated independent wards.


    At this time, in the ward, a young female doctor was examining Raj...


    "Mr. Raj, how are your eyes today?"


    "It''s still a bit painful..." Raj was honest at this time, answering all questions... After all, he didn''t want to have trouble with his eyes. Now it''s really the doctor who asked and said.


    "Doctor, how are my eyes?" Raj finally couldn''t help but ask, he was really afraid that he would become blind in the future...


    "It''s okay... It will be fine in a few days... This is your normal reaction..." The young female doctor can only comfort Raj, she can''t say that your eyes are dangerous... I guess it won''t even be cured. Will the vision be reduced to the same as blindness.


    "Clean up the venue, I don''t want any idlers to wait here..." Zhou Ye saw the female doctor as soon as he entered the door. Without a word, he turned his head and told Harbans directly.


    "Yes..." Habans didn''t call Zhou Ye here, because Zhou Ye had ordered this matter, and he didn''t want more people to know his identity.He directly addressed the female doctor and the other two nurses in the ward and said, "I''m sorry...We have some personal matters to deal with, can you please leave first..."


    The two nurses are locals, of course they know the identity of Harbans, they agreed and walked out of the ward obediently...and the female doctor was not so cooperative...


    "Who are you? What are you going to do?" The female doctor turned around, facing Zhou Ye directly, and asked unceremoniously.


    Oh, I''ll take it... Seeing the female doctor''s face, Zhou Ye almost jumped up...


    I saw that female doctor looked like she was nodding her head in her early twenties, with exquisite features and a pair of red thin-rimmed glasses... She seemed to have a kind of intellectual beauty... Of course, this was not the reason Zhou Ye was surprised... I''ve gone too much, and I''ve seen a lot of them in Zhou Fore...


    What really surprised him was the identity of this female doctor... "Pia???"


    "You... do you know me?? Did we know each other before?" Pia was stunned when she heard Zhou Ye calling her name. Why would this handsome boy know her name?She was sure that she had never seen this boy before... and she was even more sure she didn''t know this boy...


    "...Aren''t you supposed to be in New Delhi?" Zhou Ye did not answer Pia''s words, but asked directly.


    "I''m here for an internship..." Pia replied in a daze. She couldn''t figure it out. Why the young man in front of her knew her name and knew she was not here? She was sure she was absolutely absolute before. I have never seen Zhou Ye, such a handsome young man, if I had ever met, I would definitely not forget...


    ............ Zhou Ye is speechless, Pia-the heroine of the three fools in Bollywood... How many movies are mixed in this mixed plane...... There is the Indian Superman series... There is mine God... Now there is actually the protagonist of the three idiots making trouble in Bollywood... This... is really amazing.


    "Wait..." Pia suddenly thought at this moment that she was almost confused by the handsome boy in front of her, "Why did you let us out...I''m doing a routine check-up on the patient..."


    "It''s nothing, you don''t need your examination now..." Before Zhou Ye spoke, Habans had already jumped out... In his opinion, this female doctor is completely wasting her son''s time... "Please Go out..."


    "Why..." Hearing what Harbans said, Pia''s stubbornness also came up, and directly pushed back unceremoniously."I am a doctor, and I am responsible to my patients..."


    PS: I have scheduled a scheduled release... Just don''t forget to release it...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Eighty Seven

 Chapter 431

    "You don''t need you here anymore..." Harbans said unceremoniously: "You quacks can only delay my son''s condition... I have found someone who can save my son''s eyes..."


    "..." It was the first time that Pia was scolded as a quack doctor. Although she was just an intern, she turned her gun to Zhou Ye out of the natural idea of ??maintaining her professional dignity."Is that you? Do you have a medical license? Which medical university did you graduate from? Rajiv University? Meripu University?"


    After all, the Harbans and his wife brought in Zhou Ye. There were only three people in total. The Harbans and his wife had seen Pia themselves. The only one they had not met was Zhou Ye, a strange person. The reason why he thought Zhou Ye was strange was because, Pia hadn''t seen him, but he could say his name.


    Zhou Ye has a sense of speechlessness. You two quarrel and quarrel. Do you have a dime relationship with me?Want to find my head for Mao?Who did I mess with?"I am not a college..."


    "That''s practicing medicine without a license?" Pia said, taking two steps forward, her nose almost touching Zhou Ye''s face... "Why do you say you can treat the eyes of patients? Do you know? , Are you harming people?"


    Pia''s words didn''t make Zhou Ye feel at all, but it scared Habans to death...


    Zhou Ye was a god-sir who he had begged for, and because of this little doctor, if he was angry and refused to treat his son, he couldn''t find the tone of crying...


    "Get out... Get out of here..." Harbans roared furiously: "Singh... Singh, get out of here..."


    The servant outside the door heard his master''s call and hurried in."Master, what''s the matter?"


    "Kick this guy out for me..." Harbans directly instructed his servant to drive Pia out of the ward. For him, the sky is big and his son has the biggest eyes...


    "Hmph, I will go by myself..." Pia raised her face and walked out of the ward."You will regret this¡­¡­"


    Harbans ignored Pia at all, he looked at Zhou Ye with a polite expression."My lord...you see...?"


    "..." Zhou Ye was a little speechless. Pia, this chick, just leave, and quietly stepped on her own foot. What a little wild cat... But forget it, she won''t be able to run away anyway."Okay, I see..."


    "My lord, please..." Harbans said, and invited Zhou Ye to his son''s bed.


    "...It looks really serious..." Zhou Ye came to Raj''s face, looked at Raj with his swollen eyes like walnuts, and almost didn''t laugh out loud... This guy looked like Indian Austrian. Same as Terman... If you add a head fin, you don''t need to make up...


    "Master of God..." Harbans looked at Zhou Ye pitifully. He was afraid that he might hear some bad news from Zhou Ye...


    "Don''t worry, since I said you will return your son who is as good as ever, I will definitely sit there..." Zhou Ye said, putting his hands on Raj''s swollen walnut-sized eyes, going back in time. ...


    Habans was stunned at the scene that happened on his son''s face. When the Lord of God''s hand left his son''s eyes..., his son''s eyes had returned to the same condition as before... The swollen eyes were gone and replaced. It is a pair of bright big eyes...


    "Dad...Dad, I can see..." Raj was so excited that he didn''t understand the pain of losing the light if he hadn''t lost the light... Just one day of blind experience made him even more aware of the preciousness of light.


    "Great..." Harbans was holding his son in excitement, tears crying.Although Raj is not a weapon, he is his only son after all. How could he not feel sorry for his son?


    "Remember what you promised me..." Zhou Ye was not interested in watching any tragic drama, "Now let Rohit go..."


    "Okay, sir..." Harbans hurriedly let go of his son, stood up, and replied respectfully: "I will call now and let the inspector acquit that Rohit."


    After experiencing this scene, Habans no longer had the slightest doubt about the identity of Zhou Ye¡¯s so-called Shiva substitute. When he asked Zhou Ye for help, he was completely holding a dead horse as a living horse doctor. Now, he didn''t dare to show any disrespect to Zhou Ye... His son''s eyes, which was judged to be blind by the hospital doctors, recovered in a blink of an eye, and even the bruises disappeared instantly, except for miracles. Besides explaining, are there any other explanations?


    Although Raj on the sick bed didn''t want to let go of the mentally handicapped young man who had caused him to be almost blind, he did not dare to say anything in front of his father. He had no guts to refute his father''s decision.


    Zhou Ye nodded, he believed that Harbans would not dare to treat himself in violation... "Keep this in mind, I will go first..."


    With that, Zhou Ye''s figure disappeared at the door of the ward in an instant...


    The Harbans who was watching hurriedly knelt on the ground, and kept kneeling at the place where Zhou Ye had disappeared.


    Did Zhou Ye leave?


    Of course not... He disappeared in an instant to catch a little mouse... Of course, that little mouse is a little cute...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of lens conversion¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Pia, who was lying on the side of the window and secretly looking at the ward, was stunned by the scene in front of her...As a doctor, of course she knew how serious Raj¡¯s eyes were, and she knew not to mention it. After treating Raj¡¯s eyes, it is impossible for modern medicine to reduce the swelling instantly.


    But now, she saw a young man who just shook his hand imaginarily in front of the patient''s eyes. The patient''s eyes were healed...this...this is simply incredible...


    No, I''m going to ask him how he did it... This is simply a miracle in the history of medicine.Thinking of this, Pia turned around - she wanted to run out, and went to the door of the ward to stop Zhou Ye...


    "Damn--!"


    Pia found herself hitting someone''s arms directly...it hurt her nose...and then a familiar voice rang in her ears."Caught you, little mouse."


    "..." Pia clutched her nose and looked up, it was Zhou Ye who she wanted to stop.She also didn''t care to ask Zhou Ye why he was still in the ward just now, and why it appeared behind her in a blink of an eye."You... how did you do it?"


    PS: It is estimated that something will happen tomorrow...Today, we will release tomorrow''s schedule.


    Chapter five hundred and eighty eight


    "In what capacity are you asking me this question?" Zhou Ye smiled and looked up, raising his face, teasing a girl who eagerly asked him.


    "If I said that I asked you this question as a doctor, what kind of answer would I get...?" Pia stared at her wide eyes and asked the handsome young man in front of her.


    "Then I will say, no comment..." Zhou Ye spread his hands, his expression helpless.


    "What if you are a friend?" Pia said, blinking her eyes, and asked expectantly.


    "Are we friends?" Zhou Ye asked rhetorically.


    "Of course..." Pia said of course: "Look, you know my name... You know me too. What are we not friends?"


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless, this girl, in order to know how she did it, really did it."Then as a friend, do you know my name?"


    "Uh-!" Pia suddenly became dumbfounded. She still doesn''t know why Zhou Ye knew her name and knew her... How could she know Zhou Ye''s name?Is she not a god?


    "Look, although I know your name, you don''t know my name, so we are not friends..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Let''s talk... how are you willing to tell me..." Pia was heartbroken, she couldn''t be soft and hard. Anyway, she must know how Zhou Ye convicted a hospital as blind. People are cured instantly.


    "There is no free lunch in the world, I think you should know this sentence." Zhou Ye looked at the time, it was still a bit early, and there was no need to rush to collect the accounts that he released. There was plenty of time for himself. Have some other little fun.


    Pia looked at Zhou Ye with disappointment on her face. From her point of view, how could this be so handsome?There was a slight loss in her heart...


    Taking a deep breath, Pia drove the inexplicable loss in her heart out of her chest, "Go ahead, how much do you want to say?"


    "..." Zhou Ye was a little speechless. Why did everyone think of money first when they said the price?He really doesn''t need money... He doesn''t need money...


    "Is one thousand rupees enough? Five thousand rupees?" Pia said, before Zhou Ye could answer, she took out her delicate wallet, which was full of large banknotes...


    "Not enough..."...Rich woman...Zhou Ye gave Pia a small definition, but it was right. Pia''s father was the principal of the best university in India. How could she have no money?


    Pia, who drew money from her purse, never heard Zhou Ye''s stopping sound, the more she drew her grievance... She didn''t know where her grievance came from, she felt that she was being affected by Zhou Ye. She was blackmailed, but this was not the source of her grievance. The person who blackmailed her was actually Zhou Ye. This was the reason why she felt wronged.


    To be honest, at the first sight of Zhou Ye, Pia had an inexplicable affection for him. The girl is like this... I always want the other half of my dream to be a perfect person... But this should be a perfect person I was blackmailing myself... Pia was about to cry...


    "Give it to you...Give it to you..." Pia didn''t hear Zhou Ye saying enough until she took out all the money in her purse... She was so angry that she lost her purse with her. In Zhou Ye''s arms."Take it...I''ll give it to you, is that enough?"


    "...Not enough..." Zhou Ye looked at Pia who was aggrieved in front of him, smiled and shook his head.


    "How much do you want..." Pia had completely forgotten what her original intention was. She was now aggrieved... How could Zhou Ye be so greedy... so annoying.


    "..." Zhou Ye gently held Pia''s drooping head with his hands, and asked her to look into her eyes... "You can''t afford the price I want... or forget it..."

 Chapter 432

    "You said...what do you want...I must know." Pia''s stubbornness came up, she didn''t even notice, how wrong the posture of the two is now... This is simply a couple staring affectionately general.


    Zhou Ye looked at this little girl, tears kept rolling in his eyes, and he refused to fall in a pitiful appearance, and he couldn''t bear to talk to her again, so he simply bowed his head...Don''t let your mouth go...


    "Hmm..." Pia was surprised by Zhou Ye''s sudden attack, her eyes widened in surprise. She really didn''t expect Zhou Ye to stop her... She fists desperately on Zhou Ye''s shoulder, but , This does not stop Zhou Ye from continuing...


    In the end, Pia closed her eyes weakly... I don''t know when her arms wrapped around Zhou Ye''s neck like a snake... She was completely immersed in Zhou Ye''s superb skills...


    Maybe only a moment, maybe a long time later...


    It wasn''t until Pia felt that she was almost unable to breathe, that Zhou Ye explained this mouth... "Little fool... don''t you know how to breathe through your nose?"


    "Take care of..." Pia''s face was flushed... After a long breath of gasping, she combed her hypoxic body... Just after recovering a bit of strength, she tried to push Zhou Ye away... ¡­However, when Zhou Ye doesn¡¯t want to let go, no one can push him away...


    "What I want is a priceless treasure... For example, your first mouth..." Zhou Ye hugged Pia firmly, letting her struggle in her arms... "You keep giving me money, it''s not enough..." To me, no amount of money can compare to you..."


    "Bad guy... gangster... actually force me..." Pia said, rubbing her lips with the back of her hand. It''s not that Zhou Ye is unclean, it''s just that the girl''s reservedness is just acting like this. Can conceal that she was just addicted to the mouth...


    This villain, don''t want to fool yourself with sweet words... Pia thought awkwardly.


    "If you wipe it, I will kiss you..."


    Zhou Ye''s words scared Pia and covered her eyes with her hands... "You haven''t told me how to do that just now..."


    Because she covered her look, Pia was a little dull when she spoke... it sounded a little funny.


    "Time..." Zhou Ye said with a smile close to Pia''s ear.


    "Time?" Pia looked at Zhou Ye with some confusion. For her, she knew exactly what the term time meant, but how did time cure illness?


    At this moment, Pia realized that Zhou Ye was leaving... She couldn''t help but asked loudly: "Bad, you haven''t told me... Where are you going..."


    "I still have something to do..." Zhou Ye shook his hand without looking back, "I will see you... Pia."


    "Hey, what''s your name? Where am I going to find you?" Pia would not admit that she was a little bit disgusted by this unreasonable deceitful and handsome boy who had cheated her for the first time. She just wanted to find this guy to settle accounts. ... and there are still many questions he didn''t explain clearly to himself... Yes, that''s it, definitely not in love with this bad guy.


    "Remember, your man''s name is Zhou Ye..." Zhou Ye''s voice was as if ringing in her ears, startled her, but when I looked again, the bad guy was gone...


    "Zhou Ye? Zhou Ye... really a weird villain..." Pia said Zhou Ye''s name, as if to engrave this name in her heart...


    PS: The three changes are complete...Set up regular updates.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Eighty Nine


    Mrs. Mehra was sitting at the table in the living room, holding the portrait of her deceased husband in her hand, dazed in a daze.


    Since Zhou Ye left here, she has maintained this position for several hours. Facing the photo of her deceased husband, Mrs. Mehra''s heart is full of emotions... There is nostalgia, sweetness, resentment, and anxiety. ...


    Facing the powerlessness of her son when he was arrested, the humiliation and helplessness brought by Zhou Ye''s persecution... In the final analysis, she was finally sent to her late husband...


    If it wasn''t for his insistence on studying aliens, if it wasn''t for him to watch the alien flying saucer out of the car window while driving...how could he lose his husband?How could my son''s brain shrink because of a car accident... If it wasn''t for his son''s innate IQ problem, how could he sneak into someone''s banquet and break the county head''s son''s eyes...


    If this were not the case, how could I be forced by Zhou Ye... to make such a choice... He is to blame for all this...


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Mehra couldn''t help but smashed the frame of her deceased husband on the ground... With the sound of glass breaking... the frame was shattered.


    Mrs. Mehra was heartbroken when she saw the broken frame of her ex-husband... She shook her hands and picked up the photo of her deceased husband again... Carefully wiped clean, looking at the smile of the deceased husband in the photo, she finally couldn''t help I cried bitterly...


    She knew that it was unreasonable for her to anger her deceased husband in this way... However, she was a single woman and she had exhausted all her energy to raise a demented son... even in order for her son to be promoted to the seventh grade [ There is no seventh grade in India. The seventh grade mentioned here is just the first grade of junior high school.She went to beg the school principal...


    In the end, the headmaster of the school agreed to let her son go to seventh grade because of her pitifulness...


    But... Now, she finally can''t save her son anymore... She can only hope that what the strange boy said is true... As long as she can save her son, she is willing to pay any price ...


    I don''t know how long it took, Mrs. Mehra, weeping and crying, finally fell asleep on the table... She was already scared for a day and a night... She couldn''t stand it anymore.


    In a daze, Mrs. Mehra seemed to hear her son''s voice.


    "Mom... Mom... open the door..."


    "Mom... Open the door... I''m so hungry... Mom..."


    Mrs. Mehra was awakened completely... then she realized that the sky had completely dimmed, and the room looked very dark because the lights were not turned on...


    "Mom... are you there?"


    The familiar voice from outside the door made Mrs. Mehra sure that she was not dreaming, her son really came back...


    Madam Mehra hurriedly got up, thinking crazy about running to the door... "Rohit... my son, is that you?"


    "Mom...I''m back..."


    As soon as Mrs. Mehra opened the door of the house, she saw her son, who was really standing at the door, although the clothes on her body were a bit dirty, but there were no scars on her face and arms... She couldn''t help but hug My son started to cry bitterly."Great... Rohit, my son, it''s great that you are fine..."


    "Mom, why don''t you turn on the light..." Rohit didn''t even notice why his mother was crying, "Mom, I''m so hungry..."


    After all, a guy with a natural brain flooding, you can''t ask him too much...


    "Mom will make you food now..." Mrs. Mehra wiped her tears and turned on the light in the house... After cleaning up the broken glass on the floor, she is going to the kitchen to make it for her son. rice¡­¡­


    Rohit was sitting on the edge of the table, playing with his fingers. For him, it was a little game before dinner...


    Mrs. Mehra, who walked to the kitchen, was preparing dinner for her son. She was fighting fiercely in her heart...


    My son has returned, so do I really have to give myself as the boy said?Can you secretly escape from this county seat?


    As far as she knows, there is the last long-distance bus leaving here, which will depart in half an hour... If you leave here, will you not have to pay any more?


    India is so big, that young man, no matter how powerful and powerful, can¡¯t find himself... Then can I find someone in a small, smoky village to continue a peaceful life?


    The more I think about it, the more Madam Mehra feels that this is a good idea...Everyone has a fluke, especially since Madam Mehra feels that she is persecuted...should not pay such a price.


    Yes, run--


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Mehra speeded up the action in her hands... She casually made a few Indian traditional scones, which were used to feed her son...


    Bring the scones to the table, let her son eat first, and Mrs. Mehra herself began to dig up the boxes at home... Because this time she was running away, she didn¡¯t have enough time, so she wanted to take her ex-husband¡¯s It was unrealistic to take away those things. She could only tidy up her jewelry, and after packing all the cash at home, she took two or three sets of clothes for washing, and walked out after pulling a large suitcase. ...


    "Mom? Are you going to go far?" Rohit asked strangely, who was eating.


    "Yes, mom takes you on a trip..." Mrs. Mehra didn''t dare to tell her son that she was leaving the county seat. She was afraid that her son would quarrel and say goodbye to her little friends... Looking for death.


    "Then I''m going to tell my friends, they will definitely envy me..." Rohit still said what Mrs. Mehra was most afraid of.


    "No, we will be back soon." How dare Mrs. Mehra ask her son to say goodbye to his friends?After all, his son will have this kind of thing, and it has nothing to do with his little friends... It is impossible to say that Mrs. Mehra has no complaints to those children...


    Without waiting for her son to speak, Mrs. Mehra took his hand and walked out with the suitcase...


    The last long-distance bus stop in this county seat is still some distance away from Mrs. Mehra¡¯s house... While she drove her relentless son to the station, she prayed in her heart. Don''t drive away the car...

 Chapter 433

    For Mrs. Mehra, who does not have a car at home, this car is her last hope... If she does not catch up, then she really has to... Mrs. Mehra can''t imagine her ending. How was it¡­¡­


    Hurry up, Mrs. Mehra finally arrived at the coach stop on the eve of the last coach departure...


    I bought a ticket and took my son on the bus¡ª¡ª


    As the car started slowly, Mrs. Mehra mentioned the heart of her throat, and then let it go slightly... It seems that she has gotten rid of the boy...


    However, will things really go as smoothly as Madame Mehra thought?


    PS: It is still set to release regularly... Please understand, after all, people are out of town.


    Chapter 590


    Since it is the last bus, there are not many people in the bus... After all, if there is nothing urgent, everyone would not choose the last long-distance bus to leave the county...


    Mrs. Mehra sat in her place, watching her son lying in the last row and screaming asleep... The corners of her mouth couldn''t help but cock slightly...


    Although my son is already 18 years old due to brain problems, his IQ is only about 10 years old... However, in Mrs. Mehra¡¯s view, her son Rohit can still be at this age. How valuable it is to maintain a childlike innocence...


    Madam Mehra looked at her son''s innocent sleeping face, smiled, gently opened the suitcase beside her, took out a slightly thicker coat, and covered her son...


    "I didn''t expect to be able to sit in such an empty long-distance bus in India..." A voice came from the seat in front of Mrs. Mehra...


    Mrs. Mehra felt that the voice was familiar, but she forgot where she heard it... But she didn''t care. After all, the county town was so small that even the people in the county town could not be named. , I know what I do when I meet...


    "It''s the last long-distance bus after all..." Mrs. Mehra said casually. She is in a very, very good mood now... Although she is forced to leave the small county where she has lived for more than ten years, she still keeps it. Lost my body...


    "Yes, the last train..." As the voice fell, Mrs. Mehra found that the man sitting in front of her and talking to her took off her hood... a dazzling blond hair...


    "You..." Mrs. Mehra was like falling into an ice cave... If you say, what impressed her the most about Zhou Ye?Then she will tell you that in addition to his unparalleled beauty, his dazzling blond hair and those golden pupils that can absorb the soul...


    "Are you surprised to see me?" The person sitting in front of Mrs. Mehra turned his head slowly, who was it not Zhou Ye?


    For Zhou Ye, unless he doesn''t want to know, if he wants to know, nothing can be hidden from his eyes that can see through the future...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s Madam Mehra, she felt that every cell in her body was frozen,... She even felt that she couldn''t breathe... Only the mocking smile at the corner of Zhou Ye''s mouth... I didn''t notice the sound of broken glass...


    In other words, even if she noticed the abnormal sound, she would not understand the meaning of the broken glass sound...


    "Do you know? I gave you a chance..." Zhou Ye stood up, looked at Madam Mehra condescendingly, and unceremoniously hooked her chin with his own hand to make Madam Mehra I had to look up and look in my eyes."When you got in the car... I didn''t say a word, I hope you will know when you are lost... You can get off the car halfway by yourself... But you let me down... Until I left the county, I didn''t see any thought of you The thought of getting out of the car... Instead, I saw a sense of relief on your face... Are you lucky that you finally got rid of me?"


    "No...I...I didn''t..." Mrs. Mehra didn''t know what to do. She just instinctively didn''t want to see Zhou Ye angry... Of course not because of the ridiculous reason of love, a usury. If the creditor is a debtor, will there be such a thing as love?Said hate is almost...


    Mrs. Mehra just relied on her female intuition to feel that if the teenager was angry, terrible things would happen... Her premonition was accurate, but her weak defense was useless...


    "Don''t you?" The mockery on Zhou Ye''s face deepened."Then don''t tell me that you took your son in such a hurry to catch the last long-distance bus to travel..."


    Madam Mehra looked weakly at the suitcase at her feet, "Please, let me go, I promise you as much as you want..."


    "What if I say no?" Zhou Ye smiled, watching his prey step by step into his palm, and finally the feeling of powerlessness as he struggled is so fun...


    "You... don''t force me..." Mrs. Mehra''s voice was a little trembling... She really didn''t want to be stunned with Zhou Ye. Anyway, Zhou Ye was the benefactor who helped her rescue her son... ¡­Although the request is a bit excessive, it is undeniable that without him, I am afraid that my son would still be in prison.


    "What if I want to force you?" Zhou Ye smiled happily... He lowered his head and stunned Mrs. Mehra''s little dog, and brutally pried her gums open... unscrupulously Searching everything in her mouth.


    "Hmm..." Mrs. Mehra really didn''t expect Zhou Ye to say no to herself... She struggled desperately, however, it was useless...


    In the end, she had to bite Zhou Ye''s snake head cruelly, but, as if biting on rubber, it was useless...


    It wasn''t until Mrs. Mehra felt that she was about to suffocate... Zhou Ye ended this suffocation¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Huhu...huhu..." Mrs. Mehra looked at Zhou Ye bitterly, trying to calm her feeling of hypoxia... When it was just a little better, she shouted loudly with lightning speed. Said: "Help...Help...Someone is indecent..."


    Zhou Ye smiled and watched Mrs. Mehra shouting for help... Don''t stop, I''m afraid of the wool... In the mirror world, no one would help her even if she broke her throat.


    "...Help...Help..." Mrs. Mehra also gradually felt something wrong, although there were not many people in the night bus... but there were also a dozen passengers.And now, these passengers seem to have not heard their own cry for help at all, what should they do...


    A terrible thought could not help but pop up in her mind.[This young man came prepared, he had expected that he would run a long time ago, so the people in this car, except for the mother and son, are the servants of this handsome young man...]


    After all, you can''t expect a person living in a peaceful world to know what the mirror world is... This is almost the limit she can imagine...


    "No... don''t hurt my son... I promise you everything..." Mrs. Mehra was completely desperate... In her opinion, she was already in a den of thieves, and now the most important thing is To ensure the safety of her son, she was not sure if this young man would anger her stupid son in a rage.


    "So..." Zhou Ye saw Madam Mehra''s thoughts at a glance. He didn''t intend to explain anything... What anxious, the game just started... "Take off your clothes now..."


    "Now? Here????" Mrs. Mehra couldn''t believe what she had heard. Looking at the person in the car, she couldn''t believe Zhou Ye would be here...


    "Or do you want me to help you...?" Zhou Ye smiled and screamed. He tore off most of the white saree worn by Madam Mehra...


    "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Mrs. Mehra who suffered a sudden attack couldn''t help screaming...


    "If you want to wake up your son and let him see your embarrassed appearance, just continue to scream..." Zhou Ye lowered his head and whispered into Madam Mehra''s ear.


    Madam Mehra immediately forcibly swallowed the rest of the exclamation sound back into her stomach...Her eyes were full of pleading looking at Zhou Ye...


    But for Zhou Ye, it didn¡¯t work at all... He wanted to try this kind of pseudo-and-so long ago. He only took into account his own women¡¯s ideas so he had never experimented on them. Now he has a ready-made experiment. Pin, how could he let it go... Mrs. Mehra''s future status will also be equivalent to a slave...


    No way, who told her to try to go wrong?Soon...In the mirrored space, the rhythmic sob of Mrs. Mehra sounded...


    PS: The second chapter is delivered... After running for a long time during the day, I lay in the codeword in the Internet cafe at night, cheeky all kinds of begging.


    Chapter 591


    Madam Mehra was leaning weakly in Zhou Ye''s arms...Fine beads of sweat covered her cheeks... She only felt that all of her body was sore and weak, unable to move...


    "...Strong X offender...Bad guy..." Mrs. Mehra''s voice is slightly hoarse, but her voice is not small at all. She is no longer afraid to noisy the passengers in front, because she has already discovered the world. Some of the secrets in, such as those passengers sitting in front of the two can¡¯t see themselves...


    Of course, this was discovered during her intermission... When she was caught by Zhou Ye, she didn''t even bother to pay attention to those small details...


    At this moment, Mrs. Mehra looked like she was more than 20 years younger, and her whole body exuded the charm of a charming mature woman... This was also the point that attracted Zhou Ye the most.


    "Haha..." Facing Mrs. Mehra''s accusation, Zhou Ye just smiled evilly, and immediately scared the mature woman again and again to beg for mercy."No more...I really can''t..."


    "Then be good..." Zhou Ye said, slapped Madam Mehra where the fat is thickest, and caused a wave of fluctuations. Madam Mehra was glamorous---eyes of Zhou looked like silk. Ye glanced.


    At this moment, Mrs. Mehra has long lost the shadow of her deceased husband... She now has only this handsome young man who forced her to...


    Such things can happen, one of which is because of Zhou Ye''s effect of transforming the rain into the rain, but the old house catches fire quickly... after all, thirty are like wolves and forty are like tigers, this is thousands of years ago. The summary of human wisdom...


    Although Mrs. Mehra has always cleansed her body and loves herself, but... clean body and self-love does not mean that there is no need... It was just that she was forcibly suppressed by her own reason... Now, she has been guided by Zhou Ye.


    "Are you still running?" Zhou Ye said, taking out a cut top Havana cigar from his wristband and dipping it in his mouth. He just took out a lighter and wanted to light a cigarette, so Mrs. Mehra gave it to him. Robbed¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye didn''t have a quick look, just looking at Mrs. Mehra quietly, he believed in his own methods... This girl definitely didn''t dare to turn the sky over...


    In fact, as expected by Zhou Ye, Mrs. Mehra gave Zhou Ye a white look, then put the lighter in her hand in front of his cigar and helped him light the cigar...


    "Unless you beat me to death...or else, I''ll rely on you..." Mehra said, snuggling into Zhou Ye''s arms cleverly. It is said that such a thing shouldn''t be said from her dignified mouth, but... The shy and shy things just now have been done by this bad guy, what else can she hold back?In other words... before him, she no longer has the qualifications to be reserved... After all, the worst side has been seen by this villain...

 Chapter 434

    "Being so behaved earlier, isn''t it all right?" Zhou Ye took a cigarette and said comfortably.


    "Bad guy..." In the face of Zhou Ye''s shameless words, Mrs. Mehra could only bite him bitterly... She really bitten him hard, anyway, she couldn''t bite him... So she was reported as being reported. This bad guy is arbitrarily playing hatred.


    "Okay...your son is waking up soon..." Zhou Ye said as he took out a set of clothes from the bracelet and asked Mrs. Mehra to put on... "We should go back too..."


    "Master..." Mrs. Mehra, who had finished packing, grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand abruptly, and said pleadingly: "Could you not let Rohit discover our relationship...?"


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye, who was about to open the portal, stopped his actions... He looked at Madam Mehra with interest and asked, "Why?"


    "I...I want to be a good mother..." When Mrs. Mehra said this, her head hung down, and she felt that she was no longer a good mother.


    "No need to..." Zhou Ye smiled and cupped Mehra''s cheek."You can indeed claim to be a good mother...because you have sacrificed everything you have for your child, and you don''t owe him anything. Therefore, you can declare to the world that you are a good mother. "


    "..." The tears in Mrs. Mehra''s eyes kept rolling, and the man in front of her was the one who understood him best. This ironic thing made her feel very heartbroken."the host¡­¡­"


    "Okay, okay, don''t worry, if someone says you are not a good mother, I will testify for you, and interrupt the leg of the guy who framed you by the way." Zhou Ye patted Mehra on the back , Comforted.


    "Help me testify? How do you testify?" Although Mehra was very moved by her master''s ability to say this, she still didn''t understand what Zhou Ye meant by testifying?


    "Of course as a bad guy who used your son as a threat and forced you to give everything to testify..." Zhou Ye said, blinking his eyes... This immediately made Mehra blush with shame... The bad guy.


    Everyone was drowsy in the driving coach... No one noticed, a golden portal appeared in the second half of the car... Or, even if they noticed, they would just lie down On the ground, shout that Lord Shiva has appeared.


    Zhou Ye, who walked out of the mirror world, picked up Rohit who was still asleep, and took Madam Mehra to open a portal directly to Madam Mehra''s house and walked in...


    When he came to Mehra''s house, Zhou Ye threw Rohit back into his own room first...He didn''t have the habit of always carrying a man around...


    And Mrs. Mehra put the clothes and all kinds of jewellery that she packed in the suitcase and put them back in place... With those things placed, Mrs. Mehra couldn''t help but laugh...


    I ran away desperately, but I didn''t expect that in the end he still didn''t get out of the palm of the villain... Isn''t everything I did in the eyes of the villain very ridiculous?At first, I thought I would be able to escape...


    But now, if she let her run, she won''t run... She is reluctant to run... Now the only flaw is her son Rohit... If this is a normal child, she will definitely let him early. Get married and start a business, then drive out of the house... Then you can follow the bad guy...


    However, this is just an illusion after all... Just because Rohit is a defective child, Mehraf can''t let go... Is it her child... after all?


    Just when Mrs. Mehra fell into a fantasy and couldn''t help herself, she suddenly felt as if she was being hugged from behind... She was habitually trying to struggle and relaxed after smelling a familiar smell. , Even deliberately squeezed his body into the embrace behind him.


    "I should go back..." Zhou Ye''s slightly low voice sounded.


    "Um-!" Mehra nodded.


    "Aren''t you going to keep me?" Zhou Ye joked with a smile.


    "Stay...Do you dare?" Madam Mehra raised her face and said provocatively. She didn''t believe Zhou Ye dared to stay... In fact, she didn''t dare to leave Zhou Ye in her home for the night. She is a widow...


    "Oh... will me?" Zhou Ye stared, "Then I really stayed..."


    "Don''t... Master, don''t tease me..." Mrs. Mehra''s face turned pale when she heard Zhou Ye''s words. How would she explain to her neighbors why a stranger suddenly appeared in her room? Man thing?To know that India is not Europe, this kind of thing is simply a disaster for her...


    "Huh...it''s late..." Zhou Ye began to play a rogue.


    "Master..." Mehra turned anxiously... compelled, she could only plead: "Master, you really can''t stay...As long as you don''t stay, I will agree to whatever you say..."


    "Really?" Zhou Ye''s voice changed... He was originally a drunkard who didn''t want to drink.


    "Really...I promise." Mehra also fainted, completely unaware of the change in Zhou Ye''s tone.


    "So..." Zhou Ye whispered in Mehra''s ear.


    "No... that... that''s absolutely not possible..." Mehra''s face flushed when she heard it... Her head shook like a rattle...


    "It seems that my merino still wants me to stay, so I''d better stay..."


    "I...I..." Facing the rogue Zhou Ye, Mehra could only say in a mosquito-like voice: "Okay...I promised you..."


    "This is good..." Zhou Ye, who achieved his goal, smiled and kissed Mrs. Mehra''s little cheek... "Remember your promise... The price of breach of contract is very high. ¡­¡­you know."


    "Bad guy..." Madam Mehra turned her head and found that Zhou Ye''s figure had disappeared... If it weren''t for her younger and younger face, she would really think that Zhou Ye was a dream of her own...but physically. Feeling told her that it was definitely not a dream...


    Just separated... Mehra realized that she had already missed the badass master.


    PS: Codewords in Internet cafes late at night... Cheeky begging for all kinds of requests...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Ninety Two


    It''s almost one o''clock in the morning, and the whole town has already plunged into darkness except for the few ever-bright street lights on the street... After all, this is not a metropolis that never sleeps. For the residents here, they are already Used to early to bed and early to rise...


    Of course, not everyone¡¯s lights have been turned off. At this moment, there is a room on the second floor of a villa in Heping Villa, with lights still on...


    As soon as Zhou Ye crossed the portal... he discovered what seemed to be wrong.


    It wasn''t that some thief came here to steal things...but-all three girls sat there with serious expressions, staring at themselves seriously...


    "At six o''clock... I called Uncle Harbans..." Nisha, the default eldest sister among the three girls who spoke."Uncle Harbans told me...you left half an hour ago..."


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye suddenly felt like he was a man who was caught stealing fishy by his wife. This strange feeling made him instantly stunned... even forgot to react.


    "Sisters, come on..." Nisha said, rushing to Zhou Ye''s body first, holding her little nose, and then carefully smelling everywhere... "A strange fragrance..."


    "This hair is definitely not our sister''s..." Then Jiagu, who rushed up, like a treasure, picked up a long hair with a slight curl from Zhou Ye''s shoulder... Obviously it won''t be. The hair of the three sisters.


    Jiagu has semi-long hair, and although Ginny has long hair like dolphin, but...her hair is extremely straight...and Nisha is even more unlikely...her hair is shoulder-length hair, slightly shorter than Jiagu Click it.


    "Really..." Ginny and Nisha quickly surrounded them, looking like Columbus discovered the new world.


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless. When encountering this kind of thing, it seemed that every woman could show her natural detective talent, just like Sherlock Holmes possessed...


    "The unfamiliar scent on my dear is elegant but not greasy, and there is a hint of sandalwood in it... This time the dear dear''s object is likely to be a mature woman..." Nisha has already turned into a detective , Analyze the case.


    "Well, I agree..." Jia Gu nodded and said: "This hair is so long, but the ends of the hair are not split or dry at all. It is obviously because the owner of this long hair has taken care of it... Having time to take care of her hair, it shows that this woman is not born very low..."


    "..." Zhou Ye didn''t see the slightest anger or jealousy on the faces of the three girls. He knew that these three girls just wanted to use this to entertain themselves... He didn''t even say anything. What? I just sat down and watched the three of them play freely there... He was also very curious about what the three women would come out of...


    At this moment, the investigation process of the three girls has also reached a superb...


    "Very well, that means that the poor woman who fell into the clutches of my dear this time... is a highly educated and very attractive mature woman..."


    Nisha''s concluding remarks made Zhou Ye couldn''t help but roll his eyes. What does it mean to fall into his own clutches?Why is it pitiful?It seems that Baby Nisha needs to be re-educated by him...


    "Ginny, you are a local, are there any mature women who meet the above conditions?" Nisha directly handed over the final right to solve the case to Ginny. After all, she is an authentic local...The small county is not big Basically, you can''t see you when you look down. Of course, you have to leave it to her to identify the target...


    "Mrs. Vidya?" Ginny said a name first, but she quickly overthrew the idea."Ms. Vidya''s hair is straight like mine, and there is no such natural curly hair... Is it Mrs. Shilpa? No, she can only be said to be average, my dear is definitely watching Not her..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless...


    "Ginny, come on...think carefully!" Nisha cheered on Ginny while giving hints."My dear came back so late, it means that there is no man in that woman''s house. She is either separated or simply widowed..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was taken aback. He really didn''t expect his baby Nisha to have such talent...

 Chapter 435

    "Could it be...Could it be Mrs. Mehra..." There are not many widows in this small county. Those with higher education and good looks are even rarer... plus the tiny scrolls With long hair, Ginny solved the case in an instant...


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless... How greasy a serious woman is, he really saw this time, is this the legendary murder caused by a strand of hair?


    "My dear... I can see it from your expression..." Jia Gu, who had been staring at Zhou Ye, jumped up when he saw his man''s twitching mouth."Ginny guessed it right, right..."


    "Well, I admit... it''s her." Now that it''s this step, it''s boring to hold on.


    "Lord Shiva..." Ginny''s eyes widened astonished when she heard her own man confess, she looked surprised...


    "This Mrs. Mehra was taken by my dear, how surprised are you?" Nisha was aroused by Ginny''s reaction...


    "Of course I was surprised..." Ginny was already so surprised."Nissa, do you know? When Mrs. Mehra just moved here, even if she took a son who was born with a mentally retarded nature, many men asked her to marry her... But she refused... She was once Called the most attractive woman in our county..."


    Having said this, Ginny couldn''t help but hug Zhou Ye and asked: "My dear, tell me quickly, how did you take Mrs. Mehra..."


    "What''s so strange about this..." Jiagu unceremoniously broke through someone''s trick."If you think about how you fell into the hands of our dear, you will know how that Mrs. Mehra was succeeded by our man... It''s nothing more than cheating, coercion and lure..."


    "Snapped--!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!)"Why hit someone..."


    "You are just too idle..." Zhou Ye won''t admit that he was irritated by Jiagu''s dismantling the old bottom. "It seems, my dear, you need to know what the Zhou family''s house rules are..."


    "My dear, what are our house rules?" Ginny asked not afraid of death, but soon, she paid the price for her words...


    The first rule of the Zhou¡¯s house is that it¡¯s the price of being fucked when complaining about his own man... Jiagu Ginny Nisha... finally realized the terrible rule of this house... They finally figured out one thing. , Sometimes it¡¯s the smartest way to pretend to be confused...but they knew it was too late...


    Chapter five hundred and ninety three


    In the operating room of the hospital¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "No. 1 hemostatic forceps..."


    "what???"


    "I said No. 1 hemostatic forceps..."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    "Pia-do you have something to worry about these days?" In the office, an old doctor in a white coat looked at the intern who was standing in front of him with a little head down.


    Originally, the old doctor was very satisfied with the intern Pia from New Delhi that the dean gave him. He was diligent and studious, and also very polite... I can see that her tutor is very good, and she should be born in Senior intellectual family girl.


    But these days, this Pia is like a different person, often distracted at critical moments, and the spirit is always trance, the whole person looks like sleepwalking... This makes the old doctor very dissatisfied. In his opinion, the profession of a doctor absolutely cannot tolerate a trace of negligence, because a trace of negligence may cause the patient to pay a huge price.


    "Yes, sorry...Professor Summit..." Pia also knew that she was not in a state at all these days, and she hurriedly apologized to the old doctor: "I am a little...too tired these days, so..."


    "..." Professor Summit sighed silently. He didn''t want to criticize this sensible girl too much: "Just take a few days off and go, you can''t work in this state. It will only harm others and yourself... Go and rest for a few days..."


    "......Okay, okay, Professor Summit..." Pia didn''t dare to refute the old doctor''s words. You know, she specially asked her father to find a relationship and set her internship site in this little-known place. The small county is for this Professor Summit.


    This is the first time Professor Summit of Surgery in India. If he hadn''t returned to his hometown after retiring and wanted to contribute to improving the medical conditions in his hometown, he would say that it would be impossible for Pia to pick up this leak.


    "Go and rest..." Professor Summit said and waved his hand, indicating that Pia can go down. He is a bit older after all, and he just had an operation just now, and he can''t keep up.


    "..." Pia cautiously walked out of Professor Summit''s office...


    "That damn bad guy..." As soon as Pia left Professor Summit''s office, her face collapsed immediately... The culprit of her lack of energy these days... Needless to ask, it would naturally be to forcibly take her away. Zhou Ye''s.


    Ever since she was tricked by Zhou Ye to kiss her for the first time that day, Zhou Ye''s face that made her hate itchy teeth always appeared before her eyes from time to time...


    When watching TV, Pia would treat the characters appearing on the TV as Zhou Ye''s face... Whether it is the host of a news program or a master in a divination program... this is the case.


    Even Pia would dream of Zhou Ye''s bad guy, dancing a bad dance... singing a sweet love song, confessing to herself...


    He almost succeeded in a dream several times...


    Pia couldn''t help but think of the shameful scene in her dream. There was something wrong with her whole person... She was in a daze again...


    "Pia...Pia?? Pia???" Pia temporarily ended her daydream...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!


    Both of them were allocated from New Delhi. The difference is that Pia asked to be allocated here because of her relationship, while Sima was squeezed out of her internship in the New Delhi hospital because it was okay. Here...


    However, anyway, after all, both of them are interns who came to this small county hospital from New Delhi. Although one is a surgeon and the other is a nursing major, they are both from New Delhi and live in the same dormitory. He gradually became a good friend who said nothing.


    "Pia, are you thinking about your prince charming again?" As a good girlfriend, Sima knows why Pia has lost her mind these days...


    "What Prince Charming..." As soon as Pia was teased by Sima, her face turned red. "That''s a bad guy..."


    "Oh-it turns out that the name you called in a dream last night was the name of a villain..." Sima looked astonished."No wonder you kept saying there... [No...Zhou Ye... not there...]"


    Cima brought Pia¡¯s charming and shy tone to life... Within a short time, Pia¡¯s face was flushed to the base of her ears... After speaking, Cima turned around and ran without waiting for Pia to speak...


    "When did I say this...Sima, you can tell me clearly..." Pia was already extremely ashamed, and she immediately chased after...


    In the end, Sima was caught up by Pia on the lawn outside the hospital... Needless to say, it was naturally the most common tickling battle among girls... The two girls refused to give each other to the most ticklish place. Scratch...


    "No... Pia, it won''t work there..."


    "Hmph, I just know it''s not good here... Come on, hurt each other... Yeah, Simma, you shamelessly... Hahaha... Don''t... Don''t scratch me... It''s impossible..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    This tickling battle of hurting each other ended with a loss for both sides... Pia and Sima both laughed exhausted and lay on the lawn... They both had no energy to laugh...


    "Pia, since you like him so much, go find him..." Simma gasped, and cheered her friend: "You know, it''s not easy to meet someone you love... Maybe you It¡¯s only once in a lifetime."


    "I didn''t..." Pia opened her mouth to deny it, but was blocked by Sima directly."Don''t say you didn''t fall in love with that man named Zhou Ye. If you continue to be so hard-talked, I will explode... For example, the dream talk someone said after falling asleep the other day... and someone early in the morning. The laundry..."


    "Okay..." Pia knew, she couldn''t deny it... after all, she was a sister who lived in a dormitory, and she couldn''t hide anything from Simma.


    "Even if I admit that I have fallen in love with that bad guy?" The smile on Pia''s face gradually disappeared, and her big talking eyes became a little gray and full of loneliness."The bad guy only told me his name. I don''t know where he is from, where he lives, or even if the name he told me is true or false..."


    PS: It''s still released regularly...just don''t go wrong.


    Chapter 594


    "I used to think that when I fell in love with someone, the breeze would gently sing songs, and the moon would become very big...These are just exaggerated scenes in the movie..." Pia gradually let go After her thoughts, she also wanted to find someone to talk about her troubles."But when I met that bad guy... I looked at his leaving back, as if I really heard the wind singing softly... That kind of feeling... you know?"


    "Although I have never been in a relationship, I don''t know if your situation is normal..." Sima looked at her girlfriend who was in her thoughts, patted her shoulder and said, "But I can see... You are really stuck..."


    "Yeah... I... got stuck..." Pia remembered the mouth that made her dream back at midnight, and remembered the golden pupils that could suck her soul in...

 Chapter 436

    "I decided..." Sima said, sitting up from the lawn.


    "What?" Pia looked at her surprised girlfriend for unknown reasons."What was decided?"


    "I''ll help you find the villain who makes you always wash your pajamas in the morning..." Sima said carelessly.


    "No... no... forget it..."


    "Why? Don''t you want to see him again?"


    "I think..." Pia said lonely, "but I don''t know whether he likes me... even I don''t know if he has a girlfriend..."


    Pia has fallen in love, in a state of worrying about gains and losses... Does he love me or not, will he have a girlfriend... What should I do if he has a girlfriend??These doubts are the culprit preventing Pia from going to Zhou Ye...


    "What are you afraid of..." Sima said, patted Pia on the shoulder, and said: "Find him, if he doesn''t have a girlfriend, you will chase him... You have to believe in your charm... I''m almost obsessed with you with the big talking eyes..."


    "But... what if he has a girlfriend?" Pia''s voice trembled...


    "If you have a girlfriend, you can snatch it..." Simma said indifferently: "Do you have to see him marrying another woman before regretting there? Imagine that he is holding another woman Walking up the altar with his hands (the utensils used in Indian wedding ceremonies...equivalent to the Xitang of China.) But you can only bless him silently below, and then spend your life alone in regret... Would you like this? ?"


    Pia had been led by Sima,... when she thought that she could only watch Zhou Ye spend her life with other women under the altar... her heart was broken."No... I don''t want to."


    "That''s right..." Sima supported Pia''s shoulders and looked at her eyes and said: "The sky never loses pie, you have to fight for what you want...unless you are willing to watch He was taken away by another woman..."


    "No, never..." Pia was already on fire by what Sima said...


    "Yes, it''s this kind of aura...Come on, let''s find the guy who made you wash your pajamas every morning." With that, Sima grabbed Pia''s hand and walked towards the inpatient department of the hospital.


    "Sima..."


    "what??"


    "Next time...Couldn''t you stop mentioning the matter of washing my pajamas in the morning..." Every time she heard Sima talk about it, Pia had an urge to go underground and hide.


    "Don''t care about these little things, the most important thing now is that we have to find the hospital record that day..." Sima neither said yes, nor said no... just find someone to lead the topic away, just kidding , This stalk can be played for ten years, how could it be so easy to agree not to use...


    Instigated by Cima, Pia sneaked into the inpatient department with her. The two had a clear division of labor. Pia was responsible for chatting with the head nurse... and Cima went to find the person who lived in the 12th room of the special care that day. What kind of identity.


    Although Pia knew Raj¡¯s name and what his illness was, she didn¡¯t know the origin of Raj¡¯s parents...


    After all, in India, the protection of high castes is everywhere, including in hospitals... The medical records of the wards where high castes live are not allowed to be viewed by others except the attending physician. This is to protect their privacy...


    Although Pia took advantage of the fact that Professor Summit was Raj¡¯s attending doctor, she had read Raj¡¯s medical records... But at that time, Pia, who only cared about the patient¡¯s condition, did not pay attention to Raj¡¯s parents. Just swept away.,


    However, as Zhou Ye cured Raj''s eyes, Raj was discharged from the hospital...All his medical records were sealed...Now he can only go to the inpatient department to find the registration information that Raj left there...


    Pia was absent-mindedly chatting with the head nurse on duty there... while paying attention to the condition of her friend who sneaked into the nurse''s station...


    It wasn''t until Simma walked out of the nurse''s station and gave her a vague gesture of OK, that Pia found someone to stay away from the head nurse who talked endlessly...


    In fact, neither of them knows...as long as they find a reason to ask the head nurse, the head nurse will tell all Raj¡¯s information...whether they are girls who have just left school, look at the rules in the hospital It¡¯s too heavy...After working in the hospital for a few years, they will know how ridiculous this is.


    Rules are rules, but sometimes, favors are greater than rules... After all, you can¡¯t see colleagues who are looking down. No one will offend colleagues because of these trivial things.


    Of course, now the two girls don¡¯t know... Peeking at the medical records made these two good girls feel a little bit of gratitude for doing bad things. They have to say... They are really two innocent girls...


    Two girls who feel they have done bad things are hiding in a utility room in the hospital, exchanging the information they have just obtained...


    "Pia... are you really sure that the villain in your family was invited by the patient''s parents respectfully?" Simma asked incredulously after reading the information.


    "Well-it''s almost like that..." Pia thought for a while, and then said: "The bad guy just said [Clear the room, I don''t like having people waiting here.] That Raj''s parents started to help him Drove people..."


    Every time Pia mentioned this matter, she felt dissatisfied. The most dissatisfied was that Zhou Ye actually said that she was a mess, and that she was a doctor...


    "Well... Dear Pia... I''m afraid your little villain is not such a simple character..." Simma said, "The patient''s father is Harbans Sachina..."


    Hearing this strange name, Pia looked dumbfounded, who was it?


    "He is the county magistrate here..." Sima sighed and said, "What now? Should we go to him and ask about the whereabouts of your little villain?"


    "...Ask." By now, Pia was reluctant to give up. She also wanted to find the little villain who claimed to be her own man... asked him, since she said she was his woman, why not come to her ...... Is it just teasing yourself?Why would he know his name... What exactly is the [time] he told himself... Why can he cure Raj who has been convicted of blindness...


    The most important thing is that Pia also wants to question the bad guy, why he ran into his dreamland every night and bullied himself... I was laughed at by Sima...


    PS: It is still released regularly¡ª¡ª


    Chapter five hundred and ninety five


    Just when Pia and Sima embarked on a journey to find Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye is also facing the first time in his life...


    "What? Tell me to replace Laji in the county basketball team?" Zhou Ye looked at the four women in front of him who had a close relationship with him...


    Zhou Ye really didn''t know what they were doing, didn''t they know about their own affairs, so let him play basketball?Isn''t that bullying the group of Asan?Isn''t it a level at all?Although Zhou Ye likes to abuse food, it does not mean that he likes to step on ants to show his sense of existence...


    In fact, in the final analysis, it was Zhou Ye who was lazy. For Zhou Ye, a person who can lie down and not sit, and can stand and never walk... he can stay still... but he doesn''t want to play basketball. The most important reason was that Zhou Ye was reluctant to mention it anyway, or even think about it.


    That was when he was in high school. When he was in high school, as a hormonal sprouting year, he spent all day thinking about how to attract the attention of the opposite sex. Zhou Ye was also influenced by slam dunk masters and fell in love with basketball. Handsome sports.


    Strictly speaking, Zhou Ye''s skills are still good...Although playing professional leagues is nothing at all, there is no problem with bullying and bullying classmates in school.


    Originally in the class league organized by the school, Zhou Ye led his little partners all the way through the ranks and has entered the semi-finals...


    In the end, they came across a wonderful team. The average height of that team is only about 1.78 meters, and the skills are just barely able to play.


    But it was such a weak chicken team that rushed all the way to the semi-finals, and it simply fell through the glasses of the school''s teachers and students... No matter how powerful the team they met, they would make frequent moves when they met them... Degraded from Immortal Dao to Sakuragi Flower Dao...


    Facing such a team, Zhou Ye was naturally full of confidence. Although he had secretly inquired about the reasons for their failure with the team that had been defeated by the opponent, those guys all showed a constipation expression, [waiting for you to meet They, you can feel our fear.


    It wasn''t until - Zhou Ye really faced those guys... did he really understand why those people had constipated expressions when they mentioned this team...


    Nyima¡ªHave you ever experienced the fear of five big body odor men surrounding you, constantly casting biochemical attacks on you?


    Zhou Ye had experienced it truly...This is no longer a simple basketball game. It is a war, an asymmetrical war...Use flesh and blood to face the opponent''s biochemical weapons. , This is so tragic.


    Zhou Ye, who is determined to win, is not a person who surrenders easily. He desperately encouraged his teammates to defeat this weak team... But, he failed... He failed to compete with the opponent''s rebounds.


    He used to think that in the movie, those sections that were stinking to vomiting were just exaggerated performance techniques of film and television... But the reality made him truly experience... the feeling of stinking vomiting.


    As soon as the opposing center forward raised his hands, Zhou Ye smelled a mixture of body odor, underarm odor, sweat, and the mixed odor of not knowing how many days without a bath...


    Zhou Ye vomited at that time¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Now, when Zhou Ye mentioned basketball, he couldn''t help but think of his fear of being dominated by body odor on the court that day. The memory was so deep that it was almost a nightmare for him.


    "My dear... I want to watch you play..." Nisha said spoiledly. She really wanted to see how her own man swayed his youth on the court.


    "That''s very simple. I''ll show it to you in a while. Do you want to see the three-point line take off and slam dunk? Or do you want to see the midfield shots. There is no problem even with the windmill fancy slam dunk." Question..." Zhou Ye just didn''t spit, he just didn''t want to be on the court, he didn''t want to...

 Chapter 437

    "My dear...I want to see you beat the Linxian team on the court..." Nisha said, turning her eyes for help to the other three sisters.


    "Yes, Master, you can play." Mrs. Mehra was restored to about 20 years old by this guy long before she was killed by Zhou Ye. Although her body and appearance have become younger, her mature woman''s The temperament is perfectly preserved. After all, the temperament is related to a person''s experience and education. It is not surprising that it will be preserved.


    But Madam Mehra, in order not to be conspicuous, apart from removing the old make-up on her face when they were partying with Zhou Ye and the others, she was still the original Madam Mehra at other times. .


    And Mrs. Mehra will help Nisha speak, she is repaying her. Anyway, her status is Zhou Ye''s slave, but the three daughters of Nisha are her mistresses, but she is To be accepted as a sister, this is what moved Mrs. Mehra the most.


    "Don''t..." Zhou Ye said he didn''t want anything.


    After all, Mrs. Mehra has more experience. She can see the lingering fear on her man''s face, but at his level, there should be nothing that will make him feel scared. The US government is not good, why a basketball will let her man So scared?


    "Master, are you afraid of anything?" Mehra asked softly.


    "Joke, what''s terrible about me..." Zhou Ye looked disdainful."The smell on those guys is too unbearable..."


    "Taste?? What taste?"


    "Do you think that is the stadium? You are so naive, there is a poisonous battlefield... Tell you, when I was in high school..." Zhou Ye described the nightmare he had experienced to the girls...


    "Puff--"


    "Hahahaha..."


    "Hahahahaha.................."


    After listening to the story of their own man, the four women couldn¡¯t help laughing and bending over... "My dear, you can come on stage with a mask..."


    "Eh¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Zhou Ye was suddenly sluggish, and his nightmare was destroyed like this?No wonder why those guys didn''t tell them the characteristics of that team?


    It is estimated that one of the reasons is that they want to taste the pain they once had, and the other is that they don¡¯t want them to prepare masks or something in advance, and defeat the body odor team...


    However, Zhou Ye turned to think about it. When he did this, his mental balance was a lot...It was a big deal that year when the body odor weak chicken team won the championship, but it was really difficult for the head teacher of that class. Can you find these weird ones?


    Although he figured out the nightmare past, and the woman in his own family also proposed a way to deal with it, Zhou Ye still didn''t want to go...


    "My dear, Uncle Harbans was afraid that Raj would unwittingly offend you, so he sent him to school in New Delhi. That''s why the team is short of people..." Nisha spoiled: "We are not locals. , But after all we live here now, my dear, you don¡¯t want to see our county team be defeated by the team next door, right?"


    Zhou Ye was a little moved when Nisha really said...


    At this time, Nisha dropped the last weight."If, dear, you win the game... we... we can try the one you said with you..."


    After saying this, the four women''s faces were blushing...


    "For the county seat, I am obliged to..." Zhou Ye said, making an awe-inspiring look.The four girls are speechless...


    Tired for women, busy for women, playing for women... This is very Zhou Ye.


    Now that he has the means to prevent biochemical attacks, other Zhou Ye don''t care... At his speed, it is impossible for Ah San to touch him... so don''t worry about being caught by the curry smell...


    With Zhou Ye joining.Tomorrow¡¯s inter-county basketball game is probably the most exciting and the most dull...Because there is no suspense, the entire game will become Zhou Ye¡¯s individual exhibition match...


    PS: It is still set to be released regularly... Please support me, for the sake of not forgetting to update when I travel... Cheeky all kinds of requests... I have thrown the hotel money into the Internet cafe night...


    Chapter five hundred and ninety six


    Pia and Sima walked out of the county magistrate''s Harbans'' house with a frustrated expression.


    Yesterday they found out the information of Raj''s parents, they began to find ways to find the home of Harbans, but it is not easy, perhaps for the locals, the magistrate''s house is not a high-level secret.


    But for the two girls, Pia and Sima, who came here from New Delhi for internship, they were a bit blinded.Although Harbans¡¯ home is not a secret, it is not known to everyone...


    When they tried their best to get out of the hospital, a nurse asked about the residence of Harbans, the sky was already dark, and the two had nothing to do with Harbans. In addition, going out at night was still for girls. It was dangerous, so they had to postpone their visit to the Harbans home to the next day.


    As a result, when they rushed to the Harbans residence the next morning, they were told by the servants of the Harbans family that their grandfather and wife had left the county seat early this morning and went to New Delhi, which was said to be for their son Handle transfer matters.


    Pia and Sima completely rushed to the air, which was a big blow to Pia...


    "I knew, I should have come last night..." Pia said depressed.


    "Okay...Harbans will be back sooner or later..." Sima comforted her best friend: "You are nothing more than washing your pajamas for a few more mornings..."


    "Sima--" Pia''s originally depressed mood was suddenly replaced by a mood called shame."Didn''t you say you don''t want to mention it?"


    "Have I said that?" Sima stared at her big eyes, with a dazed look. If it weren''t for her slightly raised horns, Pia would really believe her evil.


    "Don''t run..."


    "Don''t chase..."


    "If you don''t run, I won''t chase..."


    "You won''t run if you don''t chase me..."


    Two beautiful girls full of youth, chasing playful figures on the street, attracted the attention of many people...


    As he ran, Sima stopped her footsteps... The Zhenghuan Pia who was chasing behind didn''t stop the car for a while, and directly hit Sima''s back.


    "What''s the matter with Cima?" Pia asked strangely.


    "Let''s go to the basketball game, Pia." Sima said, pointing to the billboard hanging outside the county outdoor stadium."Today is an inter-county game... are you going to see it?"


    "Forget it...Sima, you know I''m not in the mood to watch this..." To be honest, Pia really didn''t want to watch any basketball games at this time. Besides, in her mind, a small county basketball What''s so good about the game?It is estimated that it is a very dull scramble game.


    "Go, just watch it with me... You know I like to watch basketball games the most." Cima shook Pia''s hand. In fact, she likes basketball only for one reason. She wants Pia to relax. After all, not finding Harbans today is equivalent to not finding the villain in Pia''s mouth, which is a big blow to Pia.


    Pia looked at the pleading eyes of her girlfriend...Finally, she nodded."Ok¡­¡­"


    "Great..." Cima didn''t wait for Pia to react, pulled her up and ran towards the ticket booth...


    To be honest, this is the county seat, and consumption is not expensive. Even if the price of a first-class seat is compared to the consumption level of New Delhi, Pia and Sima think it is so cheap...


    The two women are not poor people...the poor can''t afford to go to medical college...so they simply bought two first-class tickets...


    After buying the tickets, the two women bought some drinks and walked into the stadium...


    Pia and Sima walked into the stadium and went straight to the first row... This is the first-class seat. Ordinarily, the seats here are generally not sold, and they are provided to the relatives of the players for free... So there are also relative seats. This said.


    But don¡¯t forget, this is India... all kinds of weird things are normal here...


    Uh-far away...


    When Pia followed Cima to the first row, she found the position of herself and Cima according to the seats. When she saw her position, Pia was relieved...


    I saw four beautiful girls with different styles sitting next to her...


    The position is six consecutive seats. When Pia and Sima sit up, it means that there are only six girls in this row... This has to make Pia take a moment.


    After all, a beautiful girl can''t avoid being harassed by those so-called pretentious guys... If the person sitting next to her is such a thing, Pia thinks this game might become an unpleasant memory.

 Chapter 438

    Fortunately, there are four girls sitting next to him... which is great... at least there is no need to worry about being harassed.


    Just as Pia and Sima just sat down, waiting boredly for the start of the game... Pia suddenly heard the four beauties next to him talking.


    "I want to see him come out soon..."


    "Yeah... I can''t wait to see his performance..."


    "The team he was playing against is so pitiful... I am afraid that today will become a nightmare they will linger in their entire lives."


    "Today I am afraid it will become his personal exhibition..."


    Hearing the voices of several women, Pia couldn''t help being aroused curiosity... She also likes to watch basketball shows, and she often watches NBA basketball games.


    Therefore, she thinks she still knows some basketball.In her opinion, basketball is a team sport. If you are one person, no matter how good you are, your physical strength is limited. It is impossible for one person to deal with five people... Although Pia herself looks down on India a little Basketball, but she still feels that even if she is an NBA superstar, she dare not boast about turning a basketball game into her own show...


    "Sorry, excuse me, are you talking about the players who are about to play?" Pia finally couldn''t help her curiosity and asked."Are there any great players in this county basketball team?"


    "Of course..." The shoulder-length hair girl sitting next to Pia smiled: "He is very powerful..."


    "How powerful is it?" Pia asked.


    "Well--probably the strength of the best player in the NBA..."


    "The best player in the NBA?" Pia looked unbelieving...In her opinion, even if India really had such a capable player, it would have long been famous...


    Obviously, these four women are the brain fans of a certain player... From the brain fans, do you want to inquire about the opponent''s idol?Forget it...you will only hear a myth...


    These four girls are Nisha Ginny Jiagu and Mrs. Mehra...Since they have worked so hard, they even promised certain poses that would make them ashamed to die and encourage their men to enter the game. , How could he not come to see his man showing off his power?


    In fact, it was Nisha who spoke to Pia... Nisha, who had seen her man play a few hands of basketball, said that Zhou Ye''s ability to have the best player in the NBA was even smaller... Zhou Ye played himself It''s bullying.


    Faced with the unbelief in Pia''s eyes, Nisha didn''t explain much?There is no need to explain... Anyway, when your own man comes on the court, you will see the difference... The facts speak louder than words.


    Pia stopped talking to Nisha...because she thought she was a fan of a certain player.


    And Nisha was even more lazy to talk to Pia... The two began to chat and laugh with their sisters in a low voice... The first meeting of the two girls didn''t seem to be too harmonious... The quarrel was not enough, after all, both of them were born Girls who belong to a family of high-ranking intellectuals, just because they disagree with each other, they say bad things. They can''t do it...


    Of course, this is because Zhou Ye hasn''t appeared yet... I don''t know, when Zhou Ye appears, will the comet hit the earth?


    PS: The code word is at five o''clock in the morning... the head is stunned... I can''t stand it anymore, I still publish it regularly... I close my eyes and rest for a while... My mind is almost gone.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Ninety Seven


    At this moment, Zhou Ye, who was standing in the player''s lounge, didn''t know that two groups of women who had a close relationship with him had already had an unpleasant first confrontation...


    He is now frantically complaining about the player lounge here.


    The lounge of less than 20 square meters is full of the smell of sweat and the smell of feet... The original color locker is no longer visible... The long bench in the middle of the room is missing a leg... All of this It made Zhou Ye feel that this place was not like a lounge for a county-level stadium...Dingtian was also at a village level.


    Several other county team players huddled in a corner of the locker room, looking at Zhou Ye''s disgusting look, daring to be angry but not saying...because the blond boy wearing a black mask gave them a slap in the face. ...


    In fact, these players are all friends of Raj''s. Of course, they are dissatisfied with Zhou Ye, a stranger who replaced his friend...


    But... after they saw the stool with one leg missing, all their dissatisfaction disappeared... Yes, that stool with a lame leg was broken by Zhou Ye...


    If you just kick off the stool, it won¡¯t make these guys so scared... Just kick off the stool leg of a broken stool. Those guys think they can do it... But, look at the one that doesn¡¯t enter the wall. With half of the stool legs, they wisely chose to huddle and huddled aside, insignificant and safe...


    Zhou Ye didn''t pay attention to those few guys who were curled up in the corner like poor girls who were bullied. He randomly found a cabinet, took off his coat, and stuffed it into the cabinet... Said it was stuffed into the cabinet. Inside, he actually put Zhou Ye''s coat in his own wristband. After all, the ghost knows who used this cabinet...


    Although Zhou Ye didn''t have a cleanliness habit, but... seeing the environment here, he absolutely didn''t want his clothes to be stained with the smell of sweat and feet... In that case, his clothes could only be thrown away.


    At this time, the outside commentator in charge of the game announced that the players were on the field...


    "Hurry up and change clothes... Don''t let me wait too long." Zhou Ye glanced at the weak chickens curled up in the corner, and after a faint saying, he walked out of the locker room...


    After seeing Zhou Ye going out, those guys hurriedly started to change their clothes... They didn''t dare to make Zhou Ye wait... Although threats of force may not be the most effective, they are sometimes the fastest... ...Zhou Ye is not interested in having a good relationship with them just for a temporary competition...


    Besides, how many men have a good relationship with?Zhou Ye has no interest at all... Wouldn''t it be okay to have time to spend more time with women who accompany him?What''s more, these men are still San...


    [The first to get out of the player channel is the Tigers of Kasori County... This year because the main player Raj is not there, they introduced a mysterious foreign aid... Let''s wait and see the strength of this foreign aid...]


    Zhou Ye, who had just stepped out of the player¡¯s channel, suddenly stumbled when he heard the name of this team... Nima, who got such a vulgar name?It''s a shame, shame, and exploding expression.


    [Oh oh... the blond boy who came out first is probably the foreign aid hired by the Tigers this year... but why does he wear a black mask on the field?Is this pretending to be mysterious and causing psychological pressure on opposing players?Although I don¡¯t know the strength of this foreign aid, he is really tall...]


    Zhou Ye''s 1.9-meter tall stands out among this group of players whose average height is no more than 1.80 meters...


    "Look here... honey, we are here..."


    "Look here..."


    Zhou Ye, who was just about to walk to the center of the stadium, suddenly turned his head to look at the shout of his own woman...


    It doesn''t matter if you look at it, Zhou Ye almost wanted to shut down the computer immediately...Uh, I was wrong, I just wanted to bring myself a pair of sunglasses...


    He saw Pia sitting next to his woman at a glance... This Nima, his next hunting target was actually sitting with his woman... Is this the development of hell difficulty?


    And Pia stared at Zhou Ye intently. Although Zhou Ye was wearing a mask, his dazzling blonde hair and the golden pupils of this shopless shop... Pia was sure that she had found her goal. Now... the little villain who took his first kiss...


    Zhou Ye looked at Pia. For the first time, he felt that speaking eyes were not an adjective...


    Even without mental energy, Zhou Ye could read a lot of information from Pia¡¯s eyes... Surprise¡ªsorrow¡ªhappy¡ªyou resent¡ª


    It seems that his spiritual hints are useless...Zhou Ye was proud in his heart, but it didn''t take long for him to be proud...


    "Honey, come on..."


    "Honey, I love you¡­¡­"


    The crazy screams of the four girls... appeared so abrupt in the stadium with a lot of discussion...


    Pia''s heart sank suddenly.


    When she saw Zhou Ye, her heart was full of surprises. From the look in Zhou Ye''s eyes, she could see that this little villain had not forgotten herself, and the curved brows were obviously smiling at herself.


    But with the shouts of four beauties with different styles around her, she couldn''t help but connect with Zhou Ye... After all, Zhou Ye is the most dazzling player on the field. The other four players are like quail defeated. , Followed him dejectedly...These cheers and cheering sounds were obviously not for the weak ones.


    Could it be that these four are their own rivals in love?


    Thinking of this, Pia couldn''t help but grip her girlfriend''s hand tightly... It hurt Sima''s hand.


    "What''s the matter? Pia?" Sima asked, looking at her friend''s ugly face.


    "I think I found him..." Pia lowered her voice.


    "What?..." When Sima heard Pia''s words, her voice became a little louder without realizing it. Why did she solve the case after watching a basketball game?


    It wasn''t until Pia tugged her gently that she realized that this was not their dormitory, and she lowered her voice like Pia and asked, "Did you find your little villain?"

 Chapter 439

    "Hmm..." Pia nodded.


    "Then you should be happy... why do you still have a frown?" Sima asked strangely.


    "Because I found... my enemy is unexpectedly powerful..." Pia said, tilting her head slightly to Nisha to signal her girlfriend...


    "Could it be that... the little villain you are talking about is the mysterious player wearing a mask?" Nisha''s four girls just screamed wildly, but the audience was shocked... There was no reason why Cima sitting next to them didn''t notice.


    At that time Sima also paid special attention to the four women¡¯s goals. She was relieved when she saw that they were shouting at Zhou Ye...Although Zhou Ye was wearing a mask, no matter from the tall figure or the corners of the eyebrows, she was relieved. Sima can see that this is a handsome guy... As long as there is no crooked mouth and nose under the mask, then this is definitely a super handsome guy who hasn''t run away.


    "What should I do...Sima." Pia was in a state of confusion. Although she was prepared to have a rival in love, she... faced four at a time, which meant that it was a bit hell difficult... ¡­


    Although she has confidence in her looks... But Lisa''s four daughters also have looks that are not defeated by her, and they also have their own style... How can she be confident to win this one-on-four war?


    "Don''t be afraid..." Sima cheered up to his girlfriend Pia: "Love is not addition, subtraction, multiplication and division. Could he still marry the four of them? The only thing you have to do now is to show your best side as much as possible. ...Believe in yourself, you can..."


    "Hmm..." Hearing Sima''s encouragement, Pia temporarily put all the doubts in her mind behind her mind. At the same time, she also remembered a word her father often said.


    [Love and war, on these two battlefields, there is nothing noble and mean, only the winner can get the blessing of others...No one will remember the wailing of the loser.


    At this moment, Pia has decided to fight to the end for her love... Her war-inspiring eyes couldn''t help but drift towards love rival No. 1, Nissa who is sitting next to her...


    Nisha is a bit unclear, so why does this beautiful girl sitting next to her look at herself with such a look?But she had no time to care about Zhou Ye...because the game had started.


    Chapter five hundred and ninety eight


    Just when Pia was secretly competing with Nisha''s four girls off the court... On the court, as the referee standing in the middle of the two teams threw the basketball in his hands straight up, the two teams began to scramble for the ball, and the game officially began.


    The 1.9-meter Zhou Ye, standing among a group of basketball players with a height of about 1.8-meter tall, stands out from the crowd, even without using his superhuman physical abilities, he can easily crush this group [third class on the basketball court] Disabled].


    As the tossed basketball reached the highest point and then began to fall, Zhou Ye jumped up, his knees almost reached the opposite of Asan who jumped with him...


    [Oh my God-the mysterious foreign aid of the Tigers is so powerful, he jumped 1.7 meters on the spot... This has completely broken the world record... God, where did the Tigers get the foreign aid... I originally thought this The Second Heroes Cup (county-level competition) has no more suspense after the Tigers¡¯ main player Raj has left... It seems that this time it will be a long battle.


    [Ah, no, this mysterious foreign aid actually used too much force to shoot the basketball off... It seems that the basic skills of this mysterious foreign aid are not very solid...]


    However, before the voice of the narrator fell, Zhou Ye was directly slapped in the face.


    When Zhou Ye just jumped the ball, he directly hit the opponent''s backboard with force... After he landed, he bent over, sprinted with his legs, and rushed towards the basketball...Cooperate?Just kidding...Cooperate with Asan?Zhou Ye didn''t have that kind of thought. Besides, he didn''t think there would be any tacit understanding between this group of Asan and himself...So, let''s play by himself.


    [Mysterious foreign aid rushed to the opponent''s rebounds, he was very fast... Blue team, blue team, you idiots stop him... Oh, the center of the blue team went up, he looks like he is going to Tiger The team¡¯s players are directly blocked outside the third division... It seems that the performance of the mysterious player is going to be suspended... Wait, the mysterious player jumped up... Oh my God, he jumped so high... He caught it directly in mid-air. He just shot the basketball on the opponent''s backboard. Does he want to relay in the air?


    Sitting in the audience, the four women of Nisha, watching the movements of their men flying in mid-air, were almost fascinated... Zhou Ye fully showed everyone what is the combination of strength and beauty, what is unstoppable... ¡­


    The people on the field are boiling... They were originally only for their county team to cheer for, but they didn''t expect to see basketball skills as good as the NBA''s top leagues here. In their opinion, no matter whether this mysterious player can go smoothly. He is a well-deserved MVP on the field today to complete this personal relay.


    Pia, who didn¡¯t know much about Zhou Ye¡¯s abilities, had a nervous look on her face. In her opinion, this little villain was obviously acting handsome for herself, because Zhou Ye gave her back when he was in mid-air. Blinked...


    Although Zhou Ye''s flying movements are really handsome at the moment, but... Pia is more worried that Zhou Ye will be injured...because the opponent''s center has already arrived in front of Zhou Ye and has begun to take off... Apparently, The opponent knew that Zhou Ye had to be stopped for a foul. After all, such an opening goal would really hurt his own side''s morale.


    The blue center must stop the ball anyway...


    If he were an ordinary person, his strategy might have succeeded. However, what he faced was Zhou Ye who could drag a string of planets back and forth... When he made up his mind to foul, his tragedy would be It is doomed.


    Faced with such a block, Zhou Ye didn''t even change his posture, and he smashed the ball straight with his hands...In the eyes of others, Zhou Ye had no choice but to hit him because he had nowhere to borrow in midair... ¡­


    With a "bang--", Lan Fang''s center only felt a pain in his fierce mouth, and then a feeling of being unable to breathe filled his lungs... He did block Zhou Ye''s route, but he had no gear. With Zhou Ye''s ball next week, Zhou Ye flew directly to the basket with him, and filled the ball with both hands...


    The perfect air relay dunk was completed... The most important thing is that he took off from outside the three-point line... and also hit the opponent''s center directly under the rebound... This Nima is a bit scary.


    When Zhou Ye completed this slam dunk, the whole stadium was quiet, and all the audience were dumbfounded. They couldn''t believe what they saw...Even the commentator forgot to explain it.


    After a while, cheers resounded like a tsunami throughout the basketball court...


    [Oh my God... my Lord Shiva... Oh my god... I... I... I...] The commentators are already incoherent, let alone in a small India, even in the NBA league. This ball can also be selected as the best goal of the year...Is Greater India finally going to catch up with Japan and surpass the United States, catch up with Europe and Russia, and become a basketball power?


    The narrator knelt directly on the ground with excitement and continued his explanation.[This is a great goal, a goal that can be recorded in the history of world football... He... he flew up, yes, please forgive me for using the word flying, only this word can describe this dunk great¡­¡­


    Pia stood up excitedly, jumping desperately, shouting... [I love you, Zhou Ye, I love you, did you hear that, little villain...]


    And her girlfriend, Cima, was already excited and didn''t know what to say. She liked basketball originally... Seeing such a goal, she really felt that it was worthwhile, and she couldn''t help but yell with Pia.[Little villain, I love you, Pia and I both love you, come on...]


    Although Nisha sitting next to them heard the voices of the two women, they can''t care much now. At this moment, the dazzling brilliance of their own men makes them feel that they are a little bit unable to open their eyes...


    Nisha suddenly felt a little regretful. This Nima, there were already so many women when her man was not famous. If she became more famous... Then she... Nisha can''t imagine... Think about that Chamberlain... ¡­That¡¯s a man who claims to be a 10,000-man killer¡­ He is not as good as his own man in terms of football skills, and he is more handsome than his own man.


    If your own man becomes famous???¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Nissa shuddered after thinking about it.


    No, I can no longer encourage my men to show up in the future. Good things must be secretly hidden for your own exclusive use...


    And at this moment, the sad blue center forward at Zhou Ye''s feet... can''t stand up anymore, and the doctor who was already outside the court ready to rescue at any time rushed into the field... the game was suspended.


    A doctor asked the referee to extend the timeout after checking the blue center a little bit...because the center broke three ribs and one of them got into the lungs...need urgent treatment.


    In desperation, the game was suspended for ten minutes... The medical staff carried a stretcher, and carefully carried the hapless center forward onto the stretcher... The blue players looked at Zhou Ye in their eyes full of unkindness... after all. It was his player who was seriously injured.


    However, there is no use for this... to block the foul, this is what he asked for... Zhou Ye didn''t hang on to the group of Ah San, who was staring at him, and took advantage of the pause, sitting on the side to rest...


    Asked why not go to the women to talk?Stop teasing, one side is your own woman, and the other is your own woman...The two sides don''t know the identity of the other for the time being. Where do you want to talk after you pass?It¡¯s not appropriate to talk to either side...So Zhou Ye simply didn¡¯t go anywhere, and after the game was over, he could sort out their relationship...


    Nisha had already figured out the intention of the girl sitting next to her when Zhou Ye couldn''t come. After all, Pia just yelled loudly and loved her man... She had no problem with her ears, how could she listen? Not?


    "Hello, my name is Nisha..." Nisha stretched out her little hand directly to Pia.


    "Hello, my name is Pia." Pi Ye shook it unwillingly.


    Chapter 599


    "Do you like this player?" Nisha didn''t introduce her identity first. In her opinion, this girl with big eyes must also be the hunting target of her own man. In the future, she will also be her own sister to fight against Zhou Ye. Comrades-in-arms, there is no need to come up to make the relationship very stiff.


    "Hmm..." Pia didn''t know Nisha''s thoughts. In her opinion, the next Nisha might say that it was my boyfriend or something, so that she could give up... So she decided to start first As strong."That''s my boyfriend, Zhou Ye, how''s that, handsome?"


    "...Well, it is indeed very handsome." Nisha confirmed her guess, if it wasn''t her man''s target, how could she know her man''s name?However, the silly girl in front of me obviously didn''t know the details of her own man, and it seemed that she was going to get more angry."Then you have to be optimistic about your boyfriend, you know, you have a lot of rivals in love."


    Nisha said, tilted her head slightly and motioned behind her.


    Pia, I look back for unknown reasons, and I''ll go...The girls in the auditorium, all of them looking at their little villain with blinding eyes, desperately waving the things in their hands, trying to arouse The attention of my little villain...


    "If I were you... I would cut off those women''s thoughts." Nisha said, pointing to the drink in Pia''s hand, and then slightly gestured towards Zhou Ye who was resting in the rest area on the sidelines.


    Pia took a sip of the drink in her hand... and looked at the women behind her in a semi-crazy state, gritted her teeth, flipped through the half-high isolation belt and rushed into the court...


    "Pia, what are you going to do? Wait for me..." Simma also hurriedly followed.


    "Sister Nisha..." Jiagu who was sitting next to Nisha asked curiously: "Why are you..."


    "Why didn''t I say my identity and cut off this girl''s thinking?" Nisha asked with a smile.


    "Yeah." Jia Gu nodded.

 Chapter 440

    "First, if she knows my dear name, it means that the bad guy in our house has booked her." Nisha asked helplessly, "Do you think the woman booked by our man can still run away? ?"


    "Uh¡ª" Jiagu didn''t speak, but directly cast his eyes on Ginny and Madam Mehra, and the two women who had made them were at a loss."Is there anything on our faces? Jia Gu..."


    "It''s okay..." Jiagu looked at the representatives of the two women who didn''t run away, and said to Nisha: "Well, I don''t think she can run away..."


    "Since I will become our sisters in any way, why should I be a bad person? I make my own man unhappy and make it difficult for my sisters to get along with each other in the future..." Nisha shrugged and said.


    Jiagu thought for a while, and had to agree that her sister Nisha had become more and more intelligent, and then she asked curiously: "If there is the first, there will be a second. What about the second? Sister Nisha... ¡­"


    "The second is that I''m paying for my miscalculation..." Nisha gestured to the more crazy women behind Jiagu, and said: "Now my dear is just showing up in this county-level competition. Now... Do you dare to imagine what would happen to him if he was discovered by scouts and made it to the NBA? You know, our man is now covered with a face... If... what would happen to you after he took off his mask?"


    "Uh-!" Jiagu, as a member of the persuasion of his own man to participate in the basketball game, didn''t think it before, but now listening to Nisha say this, he suddenly began to regret it."What should I do?"


    "After our man gets his goal, let''s get ready to travel..." Nisha smiled slightly."We can unite our new sisters... and persuade our dear ones to travel together... You should be thankful that this is just a county-level competition, without any video equipment, otherwise... If someone uploads this video on social networks, you Do you think we will be clean in the future?"


    "Uh--probably...maybe...estimate..." Jiagu had to admit that his sister thought too much.


    Not to mention Nisha''s thoughts here, just Pia who grabbed her drink and ran over the isolation belt to Zhou Ye.


    "Here you..." After all, no matter how much Pia likes Zhou Ye, how many times she has been treated by Zhou Ye in her dream, it is the first time that she has really taken the initiative to face Zhou Ye. Exhausted all my courage.


    "Uh-this is what you have already drunk?" Zhou Ye came to Pia before him, handing the drink in his hand to himself stiffly, and couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Don''t drink it..." Pia''s aggrieved eyes were red, and he finally mustered up the courage to run over to give him water, he still disliked himself like this...


    "Drink, why don''t you drink?" Zhou Ye looked at it. It was not good, and something happened. He hurriedly grabbed the drink in Pia''s hand, pulled down his mask, and drank a bottom."It feels a little sweet..."


    Seeing Zhou Ye finished the drink she had drunk, Pia felt sweet in her heart: "Mint water, of course, is sweet..."


    "I''m not talking about the sweetness of mint water..." Zhou Ye looked at Pia''s Hongchun meaningfully."I mean, there is a familiar sweetness in the mint water..."


    "Bad..." Pia looked at Zhou Ye''s unabashed gaze, her body almost softened, and she collapsed into his arms. She also thought of Zhou Ye''s overbearing enthusiasm that day.


    "Wow¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Sima, who ran over after Pia, couldn¡¯t help but scream when she saw the face under Zhou Ye¡¯s mask. She had long heard her girlfriend say about her. The little villain is very handsome, handsome is rare in the sky, nothing on the ground.


    However, Simma, who hadn¡¯t really seen Zhou Ye, was just thinking that Pia was a lover. She only saw Xi Tzu in the eyes of Pia. Until today, seeing Zhou Ye¡¯s true appearance, Simma knew that Pia did not exaggerate... Do I sign it?"


    Sima looked at Zhou Ye eagerly. If Zhou Ye hadn''t been her girlfriend''s boyfriend, Sima felt she would definitely pounce on... She clung to it and tried her best to get her hands... However, it was her girlfriend''s. Boyfriend... Thinking of this, Sima couldn''t help but feel a little bitter. Why didn''t she meet Zhou Ye first?


    "Are you...?" Zhou Ye looked at the cute and cute girl in front of him with some confusion, and asked.


    "She is my best friend... Cima, Cima, this is my boyfriend, Zhou Ye." Pia became more and more used to claiming herself as Zhou Ye''s girlfriend.


    "Can you?" Sima looked at Zhou Ye pitifully. She really liked Zhou Ye''s basketball style, domineering, violent, and full of violent aesthetics...


    "Uh, no problem." After Zhou Ye looked around, he found a sad thing... he didn''t have a pen, and Sima also discovered this tragedy. The girl''s small bag is like a treasure bag, with all kinds of things. Things, but there was no pen alone...Sima was cruel, took out the lipstick from her bag and handed it directly to Zhou Ye."With this sign..."


    "Uh, where to sign?" Zhou Ye took the lipstick and looked at Simma who was pulling her T-shirt and posing. Obviously, she asked Zhou Ye to sign her clothes.


    [I wish Sima more and more beautiful-Zhou Ye.] Zhou Ye simply wrote down such a line in Vishya...Hindi, Zhou Ye could say that he could not write, and he did not want to learn Hindi in the past.


    "Oh my God, you are still a Brahmin..." Although Sima can''t read the Vishya, she can still recognize the Vishya... She trembled with excitement... "The Lord Shiva is on top... Ya, I''m jealous of you now..."


    "..." Pia is already happy to not want it. To her... nothing matters. What''s important is that she just claimed to be Zhou Ye''s girlfriend, but Zhou Ye didn''t refute... Obviously, this It''s the default...


    At this moment, Pia thought of herself as Zhou Ye¡¯s girlfriend. She walked directly in front of Zhou Ye and gently brought up the mask on his face. Just kidding, she didn¡¯t see her boyfriend¡¯s face, that group of nympho It''s so crazy, let them see the looks of their boyfriends, wouldn''t they be trampled to death by those guys?


    "Pia..." Zhou Ye directly lowered his head and whispered in Pia''s ear: "Want to see your boyfriend show his power?"


    "I want to..." Pia was exasperated by Zhou Ye''s [your boyfriend] sentence and nodded her little head without hesitation.


    "Then I will give you this [Hero Trophy]..." Zhou Ye said, gently hugging Pia."After receiving the trophy, remember to reward me..."


    "...Bad..." Reward?How to reward?Of course Pia wouldn¡¯t be naive to think that Zhou Ye wanted to eat her dinner... I¡¯m afraid... it¡¯s those shameful rewards...


    With a whistle, the players on the field have been dealt with... the game continues.Pia simply pulled Sima to sit on the bench in the rest area and watched his men show off on the court.


    Chapter six hundred


    Because the blue center blocked the foul, even if he had been severely injured, it would not affect the referee''s decision. Zhou Ye picked up the basketball without even posing, and directly raised his hand and threw a hollow into the blue.


    The blue team has already been replaced by a substitute, and a group of guys are eyeing, they vowed to make Zhou Ye pay the price...


    The blue side served the ball, and the blue side defender who was standing under his own rebound and ready to serve gave his teammate a wink, and the three blue A-san ran to Zhou Ye''s side, stubbornly jamming all his positions.


    Zhou Ye ignored him indifferently... A group of Ah Sanxiang stared at himself with multiple people?It''s really a second product... The tight line of defense seems to be full of loopholes in Zhou Ye''s eyes...


    And Pia and Sima, who are sitting in the rest area, have nervously grasped each other''s hands... The current situation is obviously quite unfavorable for their man...


    Seeing that his teammates had watched Zhou Ye to death, the serving defender slammed the ball to the midfield. The teammates who had already sneaked past... They want to play fast break...


    As for Zhou Ye''s four teammates?In order to express their silent protest to Zhou Ye, they have been passively sabotaging their work... There is no formation to speak of, and they ignore the big gap that the opponent has vacated due to multiple people marking Zhou Ye... These four are playing soy sauce. , Please forgive them.


    Seeing that Zhou Ye''s four teammates neither helped Zhou Ye to defend themselves, nor did they stare at the opponents... There was a scream on the court.


    "Hey, four of you trash...If you can''t fight, get off the court, don''t throw the people in our county..."


    "Four idiots, don''t you know to help your teammates share the pressure?"


    He couldn''t even see the commentary, so he cursed directly on the commentary stage.


    [Today I saw a player who looks like a god, and the opposite is his four teammates who are like pigs... Sorry, I may be a little bit wrong to say this. I shouldn¡¯t insult and insult the pigs like this. They are smart...it''s a shame. The Tigers could definitely win the Heroes Cup with the help of mysterious foreign aid, but now, alas...]


    The commentator¡¯s mouth is full of pessimism. In his opinion, although Zhou Ye is very strong,... basketball is a group sport after all, and there is no possibility of one-to-five...


    Just as the pessimism gradually spread...


    The Blue team was raising their hands high in the midfield, and the teammates who were about to catch the ball found... their hands were raised for nothing... because their ball was over two meters high in the air and had been intercepted by a figure...


    [Ah...Mysterious foreign aid, when did he highlight the targeting of the three blue team members?What is he doing?Does he want to throw the ball in mid-air?This is too whimsical...it is impossible for a man to score in mid-air, especially his position is far beyond the three-point line, basically it can be said that he pitched from the midfield line... and it is still mid-air...if If this ball can be scored, I will kneel down and thank the Lord Shiva for his manifestation.


    Zhou Ye smiled in mid-air and waved his palm slightly. The basketball slammed into the blue square with a beautiful arc...


    "Huh--!" A beautiful hollow ball.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh)"Honey, you are amazing..."


    [Lord Shiva, your glorious light shines forever...] In the trumpet, there were kowtows and prayers.


    The game behind... has completely entered Zhou Ye''s performance time.


    Fancy slam dunk...three-pointers from various angles, air relay dunk...


    The Blue team found a sad thing. No matter how many people they assigned to stare at Zhou Ye, they would eventually be cut off by Zhou Ye without knowing it...


    Zhou Ye was like a ghost, fascinating... they couldn''t help Zhou Ye at all.


    At the end of the second quarter...Zhou Ye had already made 20 three-pointers, plus 24 dunks and one free throw.The current score is 109 points to zero...

 Chapter 441

    That''s right, Lan Fang didn''t get a point...


    All the scores were won by Zhou Ye alone...


    In the following game, almost all the audience are looking forward to what way Zhou Ye will score this time... There is no suspense about winning or losing.


    During the intermission...


    Zhou Ye was sitting on a stool in the rest area. Pia gently pressed Zhou Ye''s leg and arm muscles on the left, and Sima on the right... As for the other four salted fish?Curled to one side, dejected, did not dare to look up...


    Although they are about to win, they do not feel unhappy...


    Regarding Zhou Ye bringing personal nurses (Pia and Sima) on the field, no one thinks there is anything wrong with this, or if you can suppress a team by yourself without breathing out, you are No one cares about you if you bring a private cook on the stage...


    As the whistle sounded at the end of the rest, Zhou Ye stood up. To be honest, he didn''t feel tired at all. It''s just that two sisters insisted on giving you a massage. Would you refuse?Obviously, Zhou Ye would not refuse.


    "My dear, get ready to treat me..." Zhou Ye whispered in Pia''s ear as he walked on the court, causing Pia to anger...


    However, when Zhou Ye stood on the court for half a day, he didn''t see the blue players on the court... After a while, the blue coach ran over and whispered to the referee...


    The referee directly announced: "Because the blue players chose to abstain from the game, now I declare that the winner of this game is [Cassori Tigers]"


    However, what the referee did not expect was that his announcement did not result in cheers, but curses.


    "The Blue Team is really shrugging..."


    "Really, I want to see how he will score in the second half... The Blue team is really rubbish."


    Even the commentary spit out: [The blue team really disappointed me. Isn''t it zero to one hundred and nine?You have to continue to cheer for the game, it is not impossible to catch up...]


    The members of the blue team almost didn''t vomit blood when they heard this...


    You can do it? The audience sitting on the stage can''t understand the feeling of powerlessness when facing Zhou Ye... No matter how you guard the ball, it will always be broken. The only difference is Whether they were cut off after passing the middle line or being cut off before passing the middle line... They were already suspected of being beaten by Zhou Ye.


    The game ended in a way that was disgraceful for the blue team¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When they came to the stage to receive the award, of course Zhou Ye went up...Below Zhou Ye, the four soy sauce guys stood. For them, time has never been so difficult... They have already been marked [Trash] Pig TeammateSoy Sauce PublicThe nameplate, perhaps such a nameplate will accompany them throughout their lives.


    "Can you make a presumptuous request?" The magistrate Harbans should have been responsible for awarding trophies, but didn''t he take his son to New Delhi?So the person who gave the award became the county head of Linxian, that is, the head of the county of the blue team...a woman in her fifties.


    "What request?" Zhou Ye asked casually, taking the trophy from the old woman.


    "Everyone is very curious about your appearance... So, can you please take off your mask?" She has already become a fan of Zhou Ye. Although she is a little older, she also likes basketball without delay. , Or else I wouldn¡¯t have organized such a county basketball game with Harbans...


    "Okay." Zhou Ye thought about it. He wasn''t a star... It''s okay to show his face, so he simply took off his mask. Originally, this thing was acting as a gas mask. Now that the game is over... It''s boring to wear, and it''s uncomfortable to always wear a mask.


    "Oh my god, so handsome..."


    "I... I found that I fell in love with him... What should I do?" Some sharp-eyed girls on the court suddenly saw Zhou Ye''s face taking off the mask, and suddenly turned into a little fan girl, wishing to put Zhou Ye right now. Snatch home to get married, some people are already ready to move.


    There is a custom of snatching relatives in India, but generally speaking, girls who are poor cannot get the dowry, so they have to do it. Of course, there is no shortage of...cough cough...want to go.


    Pia, who had been waiting for Zhou Ye in the rest area, also noticed something was wrong. Before Zhou Ye could tell her best friend, or wait for Zhou Ye to finish her acceptance speech, a vigorous walker rushed to the podium, pulling Zhou Ye towards him. The player channel on the side...


    "What''s wrong?" Zhou Ye was still confused?


    "What''s wrong? You idiot... Don''t you know how dangerous you are now?" Pia said while pulling Zhou Ye away, "If I take you away later, maybe you will be robbed. Going to get married?"


    "...Uh-!" Zhou Ye was speechless, if the bride who robbed him was a little more beautiful, he didn''t think he would mind.


    Pia didn''t take Zhou Ye back to the locker room to change clothes, but directly found the player''s exit... and rushed out.When Pia rushed out of the court, she had heard a noisy voice behind her.


    "God... I was preempted... Don''t let him go... Sister charge."


    "Yes, my god..."


    Pia couldn''t help but commend her for her accident. If it weren''t for this, I''m afraid that her man would be crushed to go to the court and get married... Then he would not cry to death?


    Pia took Zhou Ye all the way to hide...Finally, he returned to his dormitory.


    After all, she is also an outsider, where do you let her hide?She can only hide in her dormitory...


    Chapter six hundred and one


    "Call ...... call ...... call ......" Zhou Ye grabbed running all the way back to their quarters Pia, against the dormitory door, tired of whistling and puffing, although the town is not big, but their own stadium where the distance The hospital is still some distance away."You, aren''t you tired?"


    Pia looked at Zhou Ye who was standing next to him, with a calm appearance, as if he was not the one who just rushed by herself.


    "Uh-I am in good health." Zhou Ye said, while looking at Pia''s dormitory.


    This is a double dormitory that does not look very large. Although there is no luxurious decoration in the room, it looks neat and tidy... Outside the dormitory, there is also a small balcony with all kinds of Kinds of clothing...The little things of the girl are also there.


    But what makes Zhou Ye a little strange is, why is there a pair of semi-long pajama pants in the room while there is still room on the balcony?He couldn''t help but pointed to the pajama pants in the room, and asked, "Is it okay if you don''t need to dry it outside?"


    When Pia saw the pajama pants that Zhou Ye was pointing at, her face turned red immediately...Ignoring her body that was a little sleepy because of the crazy rush just now, she was about to rush over with a stride... and take away the pajamas. stand up."do not look¡­¡­"


    This is what Pia just washed in the morning... Actually, it is said that this thing can be put on the balcony freely, but what does it say?Suspicious ghost... refers to Pia''s state.


    For Pia, [washing pajamas in the morning] is already a topic that is enough to make her ashamed... It¡¯s not that she has never tried to dry her pajamas on the balcony, but every time she always feels like there is something The invisible gaze was staring at the clothes she was drying on the balcony... she was not looking good.


    In fact, no one will stare at a pair of pants. This is exactly what Pia did with her guilty conscience...


    And now, in the dream, the main person who caused her to wash her pajamas in the morning appeared-and saw the pajamas... Pia''s face is red and can bake eggs...


    Just when Pia was about to rush over and destroy the evidence of the crime... in a hurry, she didn''t know what she had tripped under her feet. She was a little weak and fell over...


    Of course Zhou Ye could not have watched Pia fall down in front of him--he stretched out his hand and grabbed Pia''s waist and helped her who was about to fall...


    "No, don''t look..." Even if Zhou Ye was taken into her arms, Pia still missed her secrets--but now she has no energy to clean up...


    This is the second time that Pia was held in Zhou Ye''s arms... The difference from the first desperate struggle is that this time, her heart was already filled with Zhou Ye''s shadow, love at first sight?Don''t fix one bite for life?NONONO, Zhou Ye will tell you that all this is just the result of his spiritual hint.


    How can there be so many love at first sight in the world, such things as love at first sight only exist in romance novels... But Zhou Ye said that there is no love at first sight, he can artificially create love at first sight... despicable?The despicable is the pass of the despicable, and the noble is the epitaph of the noble.


    On the battlefield of pick-up girls, it doesn''t matter whether noble or mean, only gain and loss... You get it, others lose it, it''s that simple.


    Keke-far away.


    Zhou Ye looked at Pia, who was being held in his arms and still obsessed with collecting clothes, his curiosity was almost overwhelming... "Is there anything special about that pajama pants?"


    "No... don''t ask..." Pia closed her eyes tightly, Zhou Ye''s embrace was stronger and warmer than in the dream... She was almost drunk... But even so, she didn''t want to tell The meaning of Zhou Ye''s clothes.


    "But..." Zhou Ye is really curious...


    However, before he finished speaking, there was no more... Pia kept Zhou Ye from knowing her secret, she stood on tiptoe and blocked Zhou Ye''s words...


    If Zhou Ye were an upright gentleman, he would probably push Pia away, and then said awe-inspiringly, "What kind of person do you think of me? I''m not that kind of person..."


    But, obviously, Zhou Ye is not a gentleman, and he is even less likely to be Liu Xiahui... What if he has to create conditions without conditions, let alone Pia has created conditions?

 Chapter 442

    The temperature in the dormitory is getting higher and higher... Gao Pia and Zhou Ye unconsciously started to disarm themselves in order to cool down... I don''t know when they have returned to their original state...


    With a grunt--Pia finally tasted the dream in reality...


    And just as the war inside...outside the door, there was also a girl standing... cautiously putting her ear on the door of her dormitory, secretly listening to the movement inside...


    No one else, but the best friend who was abandoned by Pia on the court, Sima...


    When the stadium was in chaos...Sima walked out of the stadium without hurriedly following the crowd. She originally thought that since her girlfriend had found her dream lover, she must be in a picturesque place now. , Have a sweet heartfelt exchange with Zhou Ye...


    My good friend went on a date... and her?There is nowhere to go... In desperation, Sima can only go back to her dormitory...


    However, as soon as Sima returned to the dormitory, she heard the cat-like voice of her girlfriend Pia inside... This almost shocked her.Just when she was about to turn her head and leave...like a ghost, she stopped leaving and put her ear to the door panel.


    This stop took more than two hours...Sima listened fully to the movement... She didn''t even notice, her feet were numb.


    Finally¡ªthe calm was restored inside, and there was no sound anymore...Sima suddenly realized that she had been standing in one position for too long...legs and feet were numb and unable to move.


    "If you do bad things, you will be punished by Lord Shiva..." Sima whispered to herself, while holding on to the door panel, carefully moving her numb feet...


    However, at this moment, the door was suddenly opened from the inside...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    "Does it sound good?" The person who opened the door didn''t need to ask. Naturally it was Zhou Ye. Pia was already lying on the couch and couldn''t move a tired finger. How could she still have the strength to open the door?


    "He...hehe..." Sima smiled awkwardly. At this moment, she discovered something terrifying, "How are you... how..."


    "Why didn''t I wear clothes?" Zhou Ye didn''t mind, picked up Simma, and walked towards Pia.


    "Pia..."


    "Help... Sima, my dear is not a person... Help me..." Pia pitifully begged her girlfriend for mercy... If she used to have jealous emotions, now... Ahem, there are still, but it has been compressed to the lowest limit, after all-someone is too livestock.


    "Help you, how can I help you..." Sima was stunned.


    "Just leave it to me..." It was not Pia who answered her, but Zhou Ye...


    "Hey... don''t... don''t take off my clothes... yeah..." Simma, finally knows why her girlfriend would call for help... In fact, she started to call for help in the end...


    So far-a dormitory, two sisters, all fell into Zhou Ye''s hands.


    Chapter six hundred and two


    Night fell gradually-the whole county was brightly lit.


    At this moment, in the empty basketball court, there is a figure who is constantly practicing basketball skills. He is working hard to learn Zhou Ye''s various skills during the day...


    However, how can Zhou Ye''s skills be learned by ordinary people?Not to mention, it''s just the strict requirements for physical fitness, which basically PASS many people...not to mention this person is still a guy with a brain.


    Yes, it is Mrs. Mehra''s mentally retarded son Rohit who is practicing basketball skills here.


    He also sneaked into the basketball court during the daytime basketball game. After all, people in the county knew that there was a problem with his brain, and they didn¡¯t bother to care about him... even the ticket sellers didn¡¯t bother him and let him Go in.


    On the court, Rohit felt the charm of basketball for the first time...The tsunami-like cheers and Zhou Ye''s powerful and beautiful movements made him deeply fascinated...Uh, of course, he was not Fascinated by Zhou Ye, but fascinated by the warm applause of the audience.


    Although he only has a childlike IQ, but...what, a low IQ also has the right to pursue popularity, right?So... he came here secretly while there was no one on the court at night, wanting to practice basketball skills... Become a popular kid... Yes, he thinks he is still a kid now.


    Just when he was sweating on the basketball court, trying hard to become a popular child... In the players'' lounge, there were also four unlucky guys drinking depressed wine.


    It was the four salted fish of the Tigers. Although the Tigers succeeded in winning the championship today, they were not happy at all...All the limelight on the court was robbed by Zhou Ye alone...


    Although after the second quarter, they planned to cooperate with Zhou Ye to restore some of their own image, what they didn''t expect was that the blue team actually gave up... Nima actually gave up...


    These four guys have completely become the salted fish in this game...Although the blue team lost, at least they have worked hard, but what about the four of them?It has become the laughing stock of the people in the county. Salted fish-pig teammates-playing soy sauce, have become a lingering label on them.


    How could they not be depressed?Such a reputation?I guess I won¡¯t be able to pick up girls in the future...


    Just as the four salted fish were drinking, they suddenly heard the sound of slapped basketballs from the outside court. The sound of banging basketballs hitting the ground was particularly harsh in the quiet court.


    The four looked at each other curiously, then stood up and walked towards the court. They were also curious about who would practice basketball here at this time...


    "It turned out to be this fool..." A player said disdainfully when he saw Rohit throwing the ball awkwardly on the court.


    After all, in this county, Rohit''s brain problems are well known...


    "Hey, idiot, basketball is not played like this..." One of the salted fish picked up the basketball and smashed it as Rohit."Come on, I''ll feed you the ball, you come to shoot..."


    Said it was feeding the ball, in fact it was deliberately hitting someone with a basketball... Obviously Rohit couldn''t catch the ball and was directly smeared on the face by the basketball... His nose was smashed red...


    "Hahaha...Yes, yes, basketball should be played like this..." The other three saw their teammates'' movements, not only did not stop them, but also picked up the basketball and smashed it...


    They had already used Rohit as a tool to vent their inner anger...The depression suppressed by Zhou Ye, and the irritability that was booed by the audience until the end, they all vented on Rohit at this moment.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    "Hey, it''s boring..." Seeing Rohit''s wimpy look, several salted fish hooked their shoulders boringly, and left the court...


    In the entire stadium, only Rohit''s cry was left.


    I don''t know how long it took... Rohit finally stopped crying, and slowly got up, choked and walked towards his home...


    At this moment, Mrs. Mehra is not at home, she is discussing with Nisha and other women how to persuade her man to leave here.


    "Mom... Mom is not at home..." Rohit looked at the dark room at home, knowing that his mother had not returned yet.I couldn''t help holding the idol on my window, crying: "God, my mother said you are omnipotent. You will punish bad people and help good people. Why don''t you punish those who bully me... Give me your strength... ¡­"


    At this moment, Rohit suddenly heard a sound of ding-dong music in the small wooden house where the sundries were placed. He couldn''t help but put the idol back in its original position and walked towards the utility room.


    I saw that the computer his father invented specifically to contact aliens was flashing green... Rohit used to use this thing as an electronic piano to play, but it was the first time that he made a sound automatically...


    Rohit temporarily forgot the depression of being bullied. He sat in front of the computer and clicked back and forth on the few keys with his fingers... He didn''t know what his keys were for, just relying on his own Intuition is pressing.


    As he pressed the button, the computer made a ding-dong sound, sang in harmony with the mysterious voice...


    The more Rohit presses, the happier he is. This is how the child is. It is easy to be distracted by other things... He presses the keys faster and faster, and the other party¡¯s ding-dong sounds faster and faster...


    Rohit, who was happily playing in the utility room, didn''t even notice that the antenna connected to the computer outside was sending out electric lights...


    The wires in the entire town were suddenly short-circuited, and with the loud noise of a transformer explosion... the entire county town was plunged into darkness...


    People couldn''t help but walked out of their respective rooms. After all, compared to the extremely dark room, there was still some light outside... At this moment, I don''t know who shouted first."Gosh, look at the sky, what is that?"


    Everyone couldn''t help but raised their heads, wanting to look in the sky... I saw a huge black shadow covering the moonlight in the sky... There were countless small blue light spots flashing under the black shadow...


    Seeing such a scene, all the people in the county were panicked. Why did this foreigner come?What is its purpose?


    The unknown is the most terrifying...


    At this moment, the family embraced each other tightly, cheering each other up...

 Chapter 443

    The same is true for the four women in Nisha¡¯s room. Although they firmly believe that their man will not let themselves be in trouble, but... they are still embracing each other in fear. At this moment, they want most The thing is that their own men can be by their side...As long as Zhou Ye is by their side, even if there is a bottomless abyss ahead, they will not feel scared.


    Or it could be said that people didn''t talk about it... Just when the women were cuddling together and thinking of their own man, a golden portal revolved, sparking, and opened directly in front of them.


    Faced with such a weird thing, Nisha and the others were not surprised, because they knew that their man had returned.


    "I''m back." As the familiar voice fell, Zhou Ye''s figure went straight through the portal and appeared in front of the women...Uh, it''s just that he was still holding two of his hands and holding his face tightly. Sister paper.


    Nisha and the other women couldn''t take care of it anymore, and immediately hugged their man in the middle... "My dear, you finally came back... scared us to death."


    "Okay, don''t worry, I''ll go see those guys." Zhou Ye said, introducing the two women he was holding to Nisha and the others."This is Pia and Sima, your good sisters... You have to get along well... I''ll go see those uninvited guests outside."


    As the voice fell, Zhou Ye''s figure disappeared directly into the room. The six girls in the room couldn''t help but stare at each other... But soon, a muffled noise from the sky made them too much to worry about, and they were all tight. Hug tightly together.


    Chapter six hundred and three


    In mid-air, Zhou Ye looked at the spaceship under his feet and shook his head speechlessly... Ordinarily, Zhou Ye should have ignored the spacecraft... Let it continue to land in the small town, and then inexplicably lose a place. Starman, met by Rohit...


    Then Rohit was cured of his brain by the alien and became a genius... punched Nanshan Nursing Home and kicked Beihai Kindergarten.


    But Zhou Ye didn¡¯t have any interest in Ah San. Although he could be called Rohit¡¯s cheap stepfather, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t have any affection for Rohit... Besides, it would be better to let him be studied afterwards. It''s good to live so naively, sometimes ignorance is a kind of happiness.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye stomped lightly, and a sound of glass shattering resounded across the sky. After all, this time he was trying to pull a spaceship the size of a football field into the mirror world, and it was impossible for the movement to be small.


    The alien spacecraft seemed to feel the danger, and immediately stopped moving forward, and even his blue-ray propeller began to increase its power output, trying to leave the door of the mirror world opened out of thin air.


    However, at this point, it''s not because it doesn''t go in. Zhou Ye wouldn''t let him in... Watching the spaceship that was slowly retreating, Zhou Ye went straight up and kicked the alien spaceship into the mirror world. .


    The residents standing on the empty ground of the county seat heard the sound of glass breaking, followed by a muffled noise.In an instant, the alien spacecraft covering the sky disappeared, and the bright moonlight in the sky shone on the earth again.


    The crowd in the clearing couldn''t help but talk. Some people said that the aliens came and left. Others said that the Lord Shiva drove these invaders away... In short, there was everything.


    At this moment, in the mirror world, Zhou Ye faced the alien spacecraft without the slightest pity.As Zhou Ye''s mental power spread like water waves, the whole world seemed to be alive, and countless tentacles composed of mud houses grabbed the alien spacecraft and dragged it desperately towards the ground.


    The alien spaceship was not reconciled to just like this. Its propulsion system had been opened to its maximum, and there were even hundreds of unfamiliar mental powers spreading from the spacecraft, wanting to compete with Zhou Ye.


    However, this is of no use.


    In the mirror world, Zhou Ye is an omnipotent god...


    "Want to leave? It''s too late..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, raised his right hand, and made a fist movement. Following his movements, five pieces with a diameter of fifty meters and a thickness of the building and the ground were formed. Fingers protruded from the underside of the alien spaceship out of thin air. Before the spacecraft could react, they quickly closed it, clenched it into a fist, and wrapped the alien spaceship inside...


    Squeaking-a harsh metal squeezing sound... the alien spacecraft was gripped tighter and tighter by the giant palm protruding from the ground-five minutes later, this football field-sized alien spacecraft... Ye has become a round solid metal ball the size of an ordinary villa.


    Technology on board?Zhou Ye said that in the Marvel Cinematic Universe, he has already obtained the dominance of the entire galaxy. Some of the extraterrestrial technology in Ah San''s movies has no use value... As for super powers?Zhou Ye was even more dismissive... Umbrella¡¯s genetic modification project is absolutely easy to achieve all kinds of super powers... Superman''s super powers?Forget it, it''s not practical.


    After scanning the inside of the metal sphere with mental energy, Zhou Ye, who was sure that there was no livelihood, opened a portal and left the mirror world directly.


    "What are you doing?" As soon as Zhou Ye walked out of the portal, he saw his six women sitting around, staring at the entrance of the portal.


    "My dear..." The latest speaker was Nisha, and she walked up to Zhou Ye in a serious manner, and said: "Now Sister Pia and Sister Sima have become your women, our sisters, are you? Should I give her an explanation?"


    "Of course it''s okay..." Zhou Ye is still unambiguous about this. Anyway, she is her own woman, and an explanation is always indispensable...


    "Great... everyone quickly pack things up, and we will leave for New Delhi tomorrow morning." Nisha cheered and announced directly to her sisters.


    "Wait..." Zhou Ye was a little confused. Even if she gave Pia and Sima an explanation, she didn''t need all the women to go... Isn''t it all you need to go alone?"Why should everyone go to New Delhi together?"


    "Because we think it''s too tormenting to face you alone..." Pia blinked playfully, teasing her own man: "Moreover, Simma and I have no confidence to resist, dear you..."


    Needless to say, Zhou Ye naturally understood that the two girls felt that they couldn''t deal with them, but they couldn''t refuse them...so they could only take their sisters and go away together...


    "I...I won''t go..." Mrs. Mehra looked at Zhou Ye dodgingly, she was a little worried about her stupid son.


    "Sister, don''t worry, we will entrust Rohit to my parents..." Nisha has already seen Mrs. Mehra''s thoughts, but she absolutely does not allow anyone to sabotage her plan to hide her own man. .


    Just kidding, originally my own man was already on the court today, and there was a UFO incident here at night. It is estimated that this will become a focus area tomorrow... It is too dangerous to let my own man stay here.


    It''s not that there is a danger to life, but that there is a famous danger...


    Nisha doesn''t want her man to become Chamberlain''s second...No, it should be said that Zhou Ye is more predictable than Chamberlain... It is not impossible to break his record...


    And the other women have obviously been persuaded by Nisha a long time ago... They don''t want their men to be too famous. Why do they have to be famous if they don''t lack money?No one likes the day when people are looking at it with a magnifying glass... at least they don''t.


    Although Zhou Ye vaguely sensed Nisha''s intentions, he still didn''t like to be famous. In those years when he was a supermodel, it can be said that he has experienced the pain of being famous...


    He didn''t dare to go out casually, and he didn''t dare to take his own woman to go shopping, otherwise, the next day there would be countless lace news overwhelming him... it was simply a pain.


    In the end, Mrs. Mehra had to accept this opinion under the persuasion of her sisters. After all, she was already inseparable from Zhou Ye. The status of her son Rohit in her heart was getting lower and lower...


    After the women discussed it, it was naturally another battle... After all, the welcome ceremony for the newcomers was already a regular program. Under Zhou Ye''s advocacy, there would be this harmonious and loving welcome event in any world.


    The next day¡ªZhou Ye entrusted Mrs. Mehra¡¯s son to his parents, and left a large sum of gold as support expenses, and directly drove his daughters towards New Delhi.


    Although the Hummer H1 is a four-seater car, but...you have to believe that Zhou Ye is very willing to squeeze the back seat with his own woman... By the red cuddle, this is a kind of supreme for Zhou Ye enjoy¡­¡­


    PS: Three changes are over.


    Chapter six hundred and four


    Mumbai, the largest port city in India, is also the capital of Maharashtra.Known as the gateway to the west of India, the word "Mumbai" comes from the Portuguese "Bom Baya", which means "beautiful bay". It is adjacent to the Arabian Sea and is India''s largest seaport and an important transportation hub... ¡­


    At this moment, Zhou Ye took his group of women and drove on the streets of Bombay Bay, watching a group of Hindu pilgrims, carrying the statues of Lord Shiva and the Goddess of Snow Mountain and their son Ganesha. Celebrate the Ganesha Festival.


    Here is the birthplace of Ganesha in Hindu teachings. Every year at the end of the monsoon and the rainy season, it is the festival of Ganesha. Pilgrims crowded with statues of great gods and indulged in the streets...


    They had already been to New Delhi and got the consent of Pia and Sima''s parents. Of course, Zhou Ye couldn''t bring all his women to propose marriage. That was a fool.


    The matter between him and Pia and Sima was settled. The girls felt boring after playing in New Delhi for a few days. After all, Pia Sima and Gago grew up in New Delhi, and Nisha and Mehra has no interest in New Delhi at all. As for Ginny?It didn''t matter to her, she could go anywhere, as long as she was with Zhou Ye, she had no problem with where she went.


    In the end, the women discussed and decided to travel, but the women had a dispute over where to travel... Everyone wanted to go abroad, some wanted to go to Europe, some wanted to go to the United States, and some wanted Go to Neon... Nima is embarrassed, what should I do if opinions are not unified?


    For all the women, how easy it is to seek the help of his own man... So, in those few days, Zhou Ye can be regarded as enjoying the gentleness of all the women. Of course, you can''t just enjoy not talking, right... Finally, Zhou Ye made a big deal. With one wave, all go-not bad money.


    But where do you go first?This is another problem, so the women began to debate... Actually, they don¡¯t give up each other and have to decide the outcome. They just enjoy the feeling of being noisy together as a family, although in the end Zhou Ye will always be cheaper.


    After Zhou Ye transformed this group of non-stop women into clever kittens, he made the decision to travel around the world on his own yacht... In fact, he had already I have this idea, but I always can''t make time. Since the world is so peaceful, Zhou Ye doesn''t mind giving himself a vacation...


    Speaking of [the Great Emperor] yacht, but in the Marvel world, the Umbrella consortium specially built high-tech yachts for its own master...


    The construction alone took nearly 13 years, during which several major reforms... The latest major reform was carried out after Zhou Ye obtained the scientific and technological materials of the New Star Empire...


    Said it is a yacht, in fact, Zhou Ye has no doubt that even an ordinary person can drive this yacht crane to certain countries...


    Look at what those desperate designers have loaded on his yacht the Great?Twelve vertical launching units that can launch Tyrant V intercontinental missiles and have their own space ammunition loading devices, six rapid-fire electromagnetic guns with a range of 500 kilometers, plus X metal armor...


    This is Zhou Ye''s repeated emphasis on [Umbrella Ship Design Bureau] those frantic designers that this is the result of his leisure yacht.If this were not the case, Zhou Ye would probably add some large-caliber star-killing weapons to his yacht...that group of guys could not do such a thing.


    Of course, the Great Emperor naturally uses nuclear fusion fuel. In fact, Zhou Ye saw the transformed Great Emperor on the Mars base when he returned to Earth after completing all his layouts in the Milky Way. I was attracted by this extremely beautiful yacht... I immediately stuffed this yacht into my own space bracelet, and prepared to gather all my women together when I was free, and give it to myself. The Great Emperor came to a grand consecration ceremony...cough cough, optimistic, it is a consecration ceremony...not a walk¡¤light ceremony...

 Chapter 444

    As a result, Zhou Ye was brought into this world by Space Gem before he was able to consecrate his new yacht.


    Keke-a bit far away.


    That¡¯s right, Zhou Ye brought all the girls here to find a chance to see the sun again... and then drove it around the world... After all, if you build another yacht, Zhou Ye wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it. That money, the problem is that you can¡¯t afford to spend that time... The shortest construction period of a yacht can take one year... As for Zhou Ye to buy a mass-produced medium-sized yacht casually?Don''t be kidding, Zhou Ye said he couldn''t afford to lose that person.


    Zhou Ye sat in the back row, holding Pia in one hand, and Mrs. Mehra in the other, with Ginny and Sima sitting on his lap... Fortunately, the space in the car is relatively large, and these girls have a paper body. They are all good, none of them are skinny and beautiful.


    "The Lord Shiva is a humanoid creature. Although it looks like a mother, he is also a human... The Snow Mountain Goddess looks like a beautiful woman, but why is their son a Ganesha? Does Shiva have a long head? Grass? And the guy wearing the hat is the elephant next door?" Zhou Ye hugged the girls and looked at the idols in the parade outside. He always felt that he had solved the case in an instant... an ancient case.


    His words caused the women to be speechless... They knew the identity of their men in New Delhi, but the envoys who are known as Shiva''s substitutes... Although they knew that their men did not have the slightest respect for the so-called gods, But you have to pay attention to the influence.


    But forget it, no one of the women wants to argue with their own men about this matter...Although they are religious, it is a bit nonsense to say how pious they are...Who calls their men themselves a god-like man? Does it exist?Believing in those illusory gods is not as reliable as believing in your own men.


    "My dear, when can we get out of the car and go play..." The restless Sima wanted to go there for fun.


    "What do you think is going to happen if you get into those parade crowds?" Zhou Ye said, motioning Sima to look out...The crowds of people are fully explained here...


    "Uh-I think I''d better sit in the car." Cima suddenly stopped thinking about getting out of the car. Although the atmosphere of the carnival is good, she doesn''t want to be squeezed by the crowd, maybe there will be some The guy who fished in troubled waters... Thinking of this, Sima couldn''t help but shiver, it was terrible.


    Sima''s cute appearance made the girls laugh...


    "We just sit here and take a look. There is no need to go to the carnival..." Pia smiled and said to Simma: "Don''t you see that the cars parked on the roadside are the same as us?"


    There are a lot of vehicles parked on the roadside, and they are really like them. They come to feel the carnival atmosphere. Obviously, they are sitting in the car and pointing at the parade crowd outside, and have no plan to get off.


    Everyone simply took out the food they had brought in the car... There was a special lunch.To be honest, although the Hummer is a four-seater, because of its large internal space and the girls are not fat, they don¡¯t feel crowded...


    After having lunch and staying for a while, the girls lost interest in the so-called Ganesha festival... as the driver, Nisha drove directly back to Mumbai, and they drove directly to Taj Maha Hotel, this is the oldest five-star hotel in Mumbai.


    Originally, according to Zhou Ye¡¯s meaning, he would release his own sea palace on the sea tonight and start a journey around the world directly, but obviously... his group of women thought that since they have come to Mumbai, it would be a shame not to go to the Taj Mahal. ...So, Zhou Ye can only live here a few days with his women.


    Here I have to talk about the attitude of the Indian service industry. Here you will not feel that they are serving yourself, you will only feel that they are serving you... Yes, it is like facing your own master. Again, this is the ubiquitous class power in India.


    Zhou Ye was very satisfied with this. He booked a presidential suite with a sea view... But he was very dissatisfied with the two big windows inside... After all, he likes to sleep together at night, so it''s not enough to ask him to run around in the middle of the night. ...


    After learning about Zhou Ye¡¯s dissatisfaction, the manager of the housekeeping department summoned a dozen security guards without saying anything, and went straight up to merge the two oversized double windows into one room... This kind of service attitude, Zhou Ye said satisfaction.


    Chapter six hundred and five


    In the past few days, Zhou Ye once again experienced the horror of women shopping. Although Mumbai looked to Zhou Ye as a second-tier city in China, it was an international city after all... famous brand stores in various countries. Here you can see the so-called largest gold jewelry trading street in the world...


    These days, the girls are like fish in a street in a specialty store... Of course, Zhou Ye has never been a miser, besides, he is not bad for money... So, [Buying, buying, not buying is not a human being This sentence has become Zhou Ye''s catchphrase these days.


    In fact, what Zhou Ye is more interested in is going to Bollywood... just in case you see which sister paper... hehehe...


    However, obviously the women did not have the slightest intention to relax their vigilance. Although they didn''t mind their men accepting new sisters, they wanted them to take the initiative to give Zhou Ye a holiday and let him go hunting for sex?Forget it...


    Gradually... Zhou Ye and the group of people have already become famous on the street in the specialty store, and they all know that there is a local tyrant who is sweeping the street with six flower-like sisters...


    price?Don''t ask...just ask if there is a model...price?Need to waste that kind of saliva?Zhou Ye made full use of his behavior to explain to those Ah San what is called moat inhumanity...


    Along the way, the women of Nissa have fully realized what is called envy, jealousy and hatred. In fact, those specialty stores are also places where Bollywood actresses like to shop... After all, they also have jobs and it is impossible to fly abroad frequently. Going to sweep the street, so here has become their first choice.


    In the face of Zhou Ye, they wanted to be worthy of their looks and the rare resources of banknotes. They were not unimpressed. It was just that Zhou Ye was seen too strictly by the women. Seriously... the six women never tried clothes together at the same time. ...Even if there are enough fitting rooms, they won''t go in to try on clothes at the same time. At least two sisters should stay outside to accompany their man.


    In Nisha''s words, these little bitches must not be taken lightly, all of them are acting, what if their men are hooked away by them?


    In fact, after Zhou Ye met several Bollywood so-called female stars, he extinguished the fire of hunting in his heart.Pretty?It is indeed beautiful, but... With his countless venomous eyes, one can tell at a glance that these women have been dealt with by no one knows how many people have dealt with them. Zhou Ye said that he has no interest in such women. Even if it was a friendship cannon, Zhou Ye thought they were dirty.


    The women who completed another shop sweeping activity, carrying full shopping bags in both hands, were happily chatting and discussing. They were talking about whose clothes look good, and whose clothes highlight what kind of personality...


    Zhou Ye smiled and walked in front of the women. He didn''t mind dressing up his own woman beautifully. Anyway, it was all for himself. Why did he have to make it look like Huanglian Po?


    Just as Zhou Ye was walking towards the parking lot with his girls and his Hummer...a girl rushed over and fell into Zhou Ye''s arms recklessly.


    "...Little girl, how are you doing? Are you okay?" Zhou Ye swayed anxiously and fell into his arms. This girl who looked only twelve or thirteen years old...


    "Yes, sorry sir... my head... my head is dizzy, can you, can you send me to the hospital..." the girl with a lovely face said with difficulty.


    "Of course there is no problem..." Zhou Ye said, turning to Nisha and the others: "You can drive back to the hotel. I will take this girl to the hospital and go back..."


    As he said, Zhou Ye cast a vague wink at Nisha... Nisha suddenly, her own man has discovered the rhythm of new fun...


    "Okay, let''s go back to the hotel first... My dear, pay attention to your safety." Nisha said as she took her daughters directly into her Hummer, stepped on the accelerator and drove away... Worried about Zhou Ye?Forget it, Nisha felt that she was completely unnecessary to worry about her man...


    After watching his women drive away, Zhou Ye walked to the side of the road with the little girl in his arms who seemed to have passed out, and when he reached out, a taxi stopped in front of him.


    Zhou Ye hugged the little girl and sat directly in the back seat of the car, and told the driver: "Go to the nearest hospital."


    "Good sir..." The driver agreed and drove straight ahead as soon as he stepped on the accelerator.


    Zhou Ye didn''t even need to look at the road to know that this driver would never drive the car to the hospital... but he didn''t care. In such a peaceful day, he had fun to find his door. Why not have fun?


    He gently turned the girl in his arms over and turned her face towards him...Looking at the girl lying on his lap, Zhou Ye had to admit...this girl is indeed beautiful...and gave him back An inexplicable sense of familiarity. How did this sense of familiarity come from?


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but fell into contemplation... For this damn compound plane, he had long given up to explore how many stories were mixed in. Can you believe that he also saw a show last night called "Who wants to be a hundred Millionaire]¡¯s show...It is said to be a new show, very popular...


    Wait... [Who wants to be a millionaire]?[Millionaire in the slum]?Zhou Ye felt that he had solved the case...


    "Latika..." Zhou Ye tried to call out the name.


    Hearing this name, the girl who kept her eyes closed in Zhou Ye''s arms and pretended to be unconscious, her long eyelashes couldn''t help but move slightly...


    A smile leaked from Zhou Ye''s face. It seemed that it was her. According to her current age, shouldn''t she still be trained by the underworld leader Ma Man?Why is it here now?And also set up a fairy jump with people to get yourself?But obviously, Latika, who pretended to be in a coma, wouldn''t answer Zhou Ye''s questions... and Zhou Ye didn''t care at all. He believed that someone would help him answer it soon.


    The taxi went all the way through the city and came directly to an abandoned factory near the slum...and stopped in the dilapidated factory.


    "This, this is not a hospital... Why did you bring me here?" Zhou Ye started improvising again. After all, this is his hobby... Zhou Ye always thinks that when the opponent feels that the winner is in his hands, he will be ruthless. After stepping the opponent into the bottomless abyss with one foot, you can get an unparalleled sense of accomplishment...Uh, it is actually Zhou Ye''s evil taste that has come up.


    "Hahahaha... Outlander, you don''t need to go to the hospital, or you should go to the temple at this time, so as to pray to Lord Shiva for your safety..." At this time, the taxi driver also leaked a hideous face, he already After completing his task, all that is left is to wait for his head to squeeze the rich foreigner thoroughly, and then divide the money.


    "It''s really presumptuous, how can you talk to our distinguished guests like this." With a burst of pretendingly elegant English with a strong curry flavor, a middle-aged man dressed in a brand-name suit and dressed like a white-collar company Surrounded by more than a dozen subordinates, he came to the taxi. Although his words were very polite, his subordinates were not polite at all, and they surrounded the taxi directly with an imposing appearance.


    Chapter six hundred and six


    "Please allow me to introduce myself..." the middle-aged man said, leaning slightly towards Zhou Ye: "My name is Maman, I am the order manager of this area."


    Zhou Ye held little Lolita Latika in his arms and looked at this guy with interest. What sort of order manager, isn''t it a triad?No, no, he said that the underworld had a little bit of praise for him.


    He was nothing more than entangled with a dozen thugs, gathered the orphans in the slums of Mumbai together, organized them to go to the streets to beg when they were younger, and let the boys steal when they were older, and the girls would be miserable. Click it, and the beautiful will be specially cultivated by him. If there is some talent for singing and dancing, he will be able to get his blood-based investment, and may even be sent to Bollywood to become his cash cow.


    If it is a girl who looks mediocre and has no special skills, it will be miserable. He will be sent directly to the technical institute in the slum to be a cow and a horse for him...make money for him to splurge...


    As for the law?Policemen?Don''t be funny, are you sure there is such a thing in the slums of Mumbai?Zhou Ye didn''t speak, just smiled and watched the underworld leader perform in front of him.


    Zhou Ye''s attitude made Maman feel a little embarrassed. In fact, he felt like a clown, performing his own botched performance in front of this handsome boy... But now that he has made a plan and has reached this point, he There is no way out.


    Thinking of this, Maman planned to go on, but when he really faced Zhou Ye''s golden eyes, he felt that his courage was disappearing bit by bit, he...inexplicably felt a burst of fear. At this moment, he suddenly saw the little Lolita who was still nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, and he immediately thought about it.

 Chapter 445

    "Latika, why do you dare to stay by this gentleman''s side? If you get this gentleman''s clothes dirty, you won''t be able to pay you off..." Maman falsely scolded Latica while carefully watching With Zhou Ye''s expression.


    In fact, he was originally just a tiny underground force in the slums. Originally, he had never dared to pay attention to those people in the rich area. You must know that in this rigorous society, he made a mistake. There will be no burial place.


    However, it was not until he learned from a girl who used to be a Bollywood third-line actor that [a local tyrant recently arrived on a street in a specialty store]...


    For locals, Maman dare not start, but for outsiders, he has less scruples.Especially Zhou Ye didn''t have any bodyguards behind him, but he brought six beautiful girls to the market, and the arrogant behavior of buying and buying all the way touched his heart.


    [If you give him a vote, you can retire early.Such thoughts linger in his heart.


    In the end, he was still moved, so he sent out the Latika he was training, and then let one of his hands disguise as a taxi driver...


    Sending Latika was the result of his careful consideration. Didn¡¯t he never thought that he would send the so-called trump card in his hand, that is, the third-tier Bollywood actress under his control. After all, Zhou Ye was followed by six beautiful women who looked like flowers. , To say that Zhou Ye doesn''t like female sex is simply funny.


    But first, the aura of the trump card is too strong, and Maman himself can''t stand it anymore. The second is that the six sisters behind Zhou Ye look very closely. As of yet, I haven''t seen any Bollywood. ''S actress has a successful record...


    The dispatch of Latika, who was only twelve years old, was also the result of Maman¡¯s thoughts. After all, the young girl is not easy to be guarded against...Furthermore, even though Latika is only twelve years old, she has been out as A beauty is the same, such a girl can easily arouse a man''s desire for protection.


    As expected, Zhou Ye had really caught the bait... The big fish had already entered the net, and he was waiting to catch the fish by himself.


    "...I..." Latika couldn''t help but shake her body when she heard Maman''s words. After all, Maman''s majesty has penetrated into her heart since she was a child... Those who are disobedient will be hungry... It feels like she doesn''t want to try at all.


    "Okay, don''t scare my little Lolita to tears." Zhou Ye did not hesitate to tighten the hand holding Little Lolita Latika, to prevent her from getting out of his arms... "Put away If you want to make a pie, just say what you want... If the price is right, I don¡¯t mind using it as a condition for buying this little cute."


    "...Hehehe..." Ma Man was just exuberant. It seemed that this young man liked the first daughter... unexpected joy."Actually, my lord, I have no choice but to use this method to invite you..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, talk about the point." Zhou Ye frowned, he didn''t like the smell of this place...


    "Then fifty million, what do you think?" Maman tentatively said a price that is absolutely sky-high in his opinion.In fact, he originally wanted to kidnap for blackmail, but he didn¡¯t expect Zhou Ye to be very satisfied with Latika... Then he didn¡¯t mind doing a human business, and could make money without angering a big man as much as possible. Is it better than kidnapping for extortion?


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!?In Mumbai, the monthly salary of a white-collar worker is more than 20,000 rupees a month. This guarantees that he can feed his family in Mumbai. The 50,000 rupees is equivalent to the white-collar worker not eating or drinking every month and working for more than two hundred. Years, it is possible to save money.


    Latika thought about herself, who had never had a full meal since she was a child, and felt that she was not worth it for Zhou Ye."too expensive¡­¡­"


    Hearing Latika dismantling her platform, Maman gave her a vicious look, and the scared Latika unconsciously drilled into Zhou Ye''s arms. This embrace can give her a sense of security that she has never had... ¡­


    "Five crore rupees... it''s not very expensive." Zhou Ye didn''t care. Now when asking about the price, it''s just Zhou Ye teasing these guys. "It''s less than eight hundred thousand dollars..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s inhuman words, Maman couldn''t help but his heart beat, and a voice in his heart bewildered him, [No rupee, no rupee, no rupee, US dollar...] In the end, Maman still Heed the voice in his heart."Sir, you may have some misunderstandings... Let me explain for you. For those of us who do foreign trade business all the year round, we generally use U.S. dollars as our settlement unit."


    "Your appetite is really not small..." Zhou Ye leaked a hint of sarcasm on his face, "Originally, I wanted to settle this matter with money, but it seems that your greed has blinded your eyes."


    In fact, Zhou Ye had never considered using money to settle this matter. Or, if Maman brought Latika to him at first and said that he would sell Latika to himself, Zhou Ye might still I chose to buy this little Lolita, but... Obviously Maman chose the wrong way of hiring people... This looks like a kidnapping and extortion posture. Zhou Ye is not stupid, how could he not tell...


    Although Zhou Ye is not bad for money, it does not mean that anyone can get his money... Obviously, Ma Man violated Zhou Ye''s taboo...


    While talking, Zhou Ye gently covered the eyes of Little Lolita with his hands.


    Following his voice, standing near the taxi, staring at Zhou Ye''s dozen thugs, his head instantly became like a headshot with a heavy sniper rifle, turning into a dozen rotten watermelons, brains and blood. Splashing around...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!


    Maman is just a rascal, saying that his underworld has already given him gold...Where did he see such a scene, he waved his arms, and moved his already weakened legs to run away. Far away from the smiling demon Zhou Ye...


    However, when did Zhou Ye have the habit of being merciful to his subordinates? He held Latika¡¯s little Lori calmly, opened the door and walked out of the taxi... In the entire abandoned factory, except for Zhou Ye and Latika. , There is only Maman alive.


    "Do you know? If you only want fifty crore rupees, maybe I''ll give it to you..." Although Zhou Ye never planned to give money, it didn''t delay him from wanting to see some people''s remorse. , Obviously, Maman now let him see this expression as he wished.


    "In the next life, be a good person." As Zhou Ye''s last words fell, Ma Man, like his dozen or so men, became a dead person.


    "The time is just right, I can still catch up with dinner..." Zhou Ye looked at his watch, smiled and opened a portal to his room in the hotel, and walked directly over. From beginning to end, he did not let go of the pull in his arms. Little Tika, I''m kidding...The girl in my hands still wants to run?Zhou Ye said that he had no such habit.


    Chapter six hundred and seven


    "My dear, are you okay..." As soon as Zhou Ye stepped out of the portal, Nisha''s daughters rushed forward, asking her man in a rush, for fear that her man might bump into him... ¡­


    Although they know that their men are not ordinary people, if they say they are not worried at all, it is nonsense. After all, women are more emotional than rational. Although rationally they know that their men will never do anything, emotionally they are still Some worry.


    "I''m okay..." Zhou Ye smiled and responded to his own woman''s concern. He was not impatient at all. After all, this was the care of his own woman''s love...No man would have too much.


    "My dear, how did you bring this little girl back?" Jia Gu looked at the little Lolita Latika who was still holding Zhou Ye''s arms and asked, "Didn''t you just send her to the hospital? Her Where are the parents?"


    "This poor little has no parents." Zhou Ye said, sitting on the sofa in the living room of the suite, of course, still holding the doll-like Latika in his arms."I have bought this little poor..."


    Hearing the words of their own men, the girls really had a feeling of dumbfounding... Seeing that they were shameless, they didn''t realize that their own men still have lolicon attributes."Stop kidding... honey."


    Nisha said, walked to Zhou Ye''s side, grabbed Latika from Zhou Ye''s arms, and asked softly: "Come on, little guy, tell me, where are your parents?"


    Latika was held in her arms by Nisha, and she dared to speak at this time... In fact, when Zhou Ye just covered her eyes, she looked out curiously through her fingers... Maman told him a dozen The sight of a subordinate''s momentary tragic death deeply shocked this twelve-year-old girl. She knew for the first time that after a person''s head burst, it looked like a broken watermelon...


    Now, in Latika¡¯s eyes, Zhou Ye has evolved from a handsome big brother who gives her a warm embrace and a sense of security to a devil who kills countless people, so Zhou Ye just said that she was a poor little bought by herself. She didn''t dare to retort it when she was not.


    "Woo...I don''t have parents anymore. When I was very young, my parents died..." Latika said while choking. Originally, she still had two friends, but those two friends for a few years Before escaping from Maman''s control, Latika didn''t think they would come to save herself.


    "Poor little guy, how did you survive?" Ginny also leaned over and asked while comforting the crying little Lori.


    "We were picking up things to eat in the garbage dump near the slum... Later... the guy named Maman found us and said that he would take good care of us... But, I saw with my own eyes that he sang a good boy. The partner''s eyes were blinded, and he forced us to go begging on the street..." Latika was crying while telling her experience over the years.


    "What a poor child." Madam Mehra saw Latika who was crying, her maternal instincts broke out, she hugged Lori into her arms, and whispered comfortingly: "Don''t worry, child, you won¡¯t I will suffer again..."


    "But...but..." Although little Lolita Latika is very happy to have so many beautiful sisters caring about and comforting herself, her timid gaze has been staring at Zhou Ye... She seems to know who, here, It''s the one who says what counts.


    Zhou Ye looked at the little Lolita who was surrounded by the maternally exploded daughters, with a frightened expression on her face, she could not help but to be handsome, this little cutie is very interesting... it has a promising future."Don''t worry, since I bought you, I certainly won''t care about you... From now on, you will be mine, you know?"


    "Hmm...!" The scene of Zhou Ye killing Maman''s gang is still deeply engraved in Latika''s mind. She fears Zhou Ye, but she dare not tell these things to those who care about her beauty. Sister...I''m afraid that Zhou Ye will destroy the flowers in order to kill her mouth, so that she will be harming the sisters who care about her, so she can only bury this secret deeply in her heart.


    "My dear... don''t scare her anymore." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Sima gave her man a dissatisfied look...


    Zhou Ye shrugged his shoulders indifferently. At night, this Nizi knew what the price would be for staring at him.


    It is certain that there will be another little loli in the big family of their own, and the women are excited. Of course, in their minds, although they know that their men are probably training the little loli as their own women, they are not in the slightest. Don''t mind...


    This kind of thing has long been commonplace in the backward states in India. Why can''t their own men do things that the rich can do?It¡¯s better to cultivate women by yourself than to provoke those wild flowers that don¡¯t know the roots. Well, let¡¯s say... Based on their understanding of their men, although their men are a little bit more carefree, they really don¡¯t have any bad habit of beating their own women. Ye almost spoiled them to heaven, what are they not satisfied with?


    In their view, it is her luck that Latika can fall into the hands of her own man...


    Latika suddenly became the new favorite of Zhou Ye and these women, they treated her like a sister... They vowed to dress Latika as a cute little public...


    Zhou Ye sighed helplessly. Seeing that the women from home have found new toys, they still have to do their own food and clothing... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye directly called to inform the hotel¡¯s front desk and ordered a French feast. And send them to the room.


    Why not order Indian food...Uh-Zhou Ye said that he didn''t want to eat it when he saw the Indian chefs cooking Indian food.


    Although Zhou Ye didn¡¯t like Western food very much, he chose the lesser of two evils. Zhou Ye finally decided to eat French cuisine...After all, as the top five-star hotel in India, the chefs who prepare the cuisine are still authentic. The French.


    The girls are busy dressing up their new sisters in the future. Although there is no such thing as children''s clothing, the girls develop relatively early. The twelve-year-old Latika is almost 1.6 meters... some are not. Clothes with too limited numbers can still be worn.


    However, after changing around, the women found that the most suitable clothes for Latika were Indian traditional sari...especially the red sari, which has a strange beauty when worn on Latika. Just like an ancient princess walking out of a painting.


    "Oh my God...it''s so beautiful..." Ginny, the owner of the red saree.Looking at the amazing Latika in front of her, she admired: "You are more suitable for this saree than me... I now understand why my dear has repeatedly claimed ownership to you."

 Chapter 446

    "...Really, is it really that good?" Latika asked timidly. Although she used to wear red sari in dance class, it was a low-end product after all... The sarees made of pure Hangzhou silk are completely two concepts.


    "Go and let my dear take a look..." Nisha encouraged Latica. They changed clothes for Latica in the suite. Although they said it would be cheaper sooner or later, Zhou Ye, the girls were afraid that they would meet too soon. Latika was scared, so she was dragged into the suite.


    "Okay... okay..." To be honest, Latika was really afraid to see Zhou Ye, but she couldn''t refuse the encouragement of these beautiful sisters who loved her...Finally, she reluctantly walked out of the suite.


    Chapter six hundred and eight


    At this moment, Zhou Ye was boringly changing TV channels... To be honest, Indian TV shows were really boring.


    "My dear, how about your little cutie?" Zhou Ye turned his head as Pia''s words came. At this moment, he admitted that he was surprised.


    Wearing Indian traditional sari, Latika with a red veil is really beautiful, and even the leaky navel outfit gives her a sense of sex that shouldn''t have appeared at her age."It''s perfect... come, come closer and let me see..."


    Facing Zhou Ye''s imperative words, Latika did not dare to resist or listen. She moved towards Zhou Ye step by step... She hoped that these beautiful big sisters behind her could help herself... ¡­However, what made her desperate was that no girl stopped Zhou Ye.


    No matter how slowly she moves, there will always be a time to come, not to mention that although this is the largest presidential suite, the living room is only more than 100 square meters...not to mention the shorter distance between her and Zhou Ye.


    When she walked in front of Zhou Ye and looked at Zhou Ye with aggrieved expression, Zhou Ye almost got a wolf hair... If it wasn''t for Zhou Ye to worry about her being too young... it would have been... um, yes. As you think.


    Although I can¡¯t eat it, but...


    Zhou Ye''s hand was already placed on Latika''s waist. As soon as he put his hand on it, he felt Latika''s body shook, "Are you afraid of me...?"


    "No, no..." Latika lowered her little head and said Nono.


    "No? Why are you trembling?" Zhou Ye said, before Xiao Loli could react, he hugged her in his arms.Don''t say, holding this little loli really has the feeling of holding a doll that looks like an Indian princess... awesome.


    "I...I..." Latika didn''t know how to answer Zhou Ye''s question... All she promised was that she couldn''t say it... Could it be that she was afraid of Zhou Ye because she saw Zhou Ye''s murder?Although she was small, it didn''t mean she was stupid. She was also afraid that Zhou Ye would kill her.


    "Did you see it?" Zhou Ye sorted out the process casually, and naturally understood Latika''s horror crux.


    "I... I didn''t... I didn''t see you killing them..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, Latika was frightened by Kuainiao pants... What should I do? I was found out, dying?Are you dying?Are you going to be killed by this guy?


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Latika with a panicked look, and choked speechlessly... This was the first little loli he had ever met who didn''t get close to him... But it''s okay, he has unique brainwashing skills. .


    Zhou Ye softened his voice and said in a low voice: "Come, look into my eyes and tell me, is Maman good to you?"


    "No, it''s not good..." Zhou Ye''s voice was so deep and full of magnetism that Latika could not help but obey his instructions and looked at his golden eyes... These charming eyes, so warm, just As if she had an insight into all the sadness in her past, it calmed her heart and made her unconsciously confide all the words in her heart."Maman often goes to the slums to abduct orphans there, making them beggars and thieves... and often beats and scolds us... and doesn''t give us food..."


    "Then he is a badass, right?" Zhou Ye''s voice lowered.


    "Hmm--!" Latika nodded involuntarily.


    "Then if I kill Maman and his accomplices, does that mean killing a bunch of bad guys?"


    "Hmm..." After listening to Zhou Ye''s words, Latika suddenly felt that Zhou Ye was not so scary.


    "Then who killed me who killed the bad guys?" Zhou Ye asked with a slight smile.


    "It''s a good person." Latika''s words made Zhou Ye nod happily."That''s right, little princess, I am a good person..."


    After all, Latika was only twelve years old. In her world view, it was neither white nor black. She had been led astray by Zhou Ye''s spiritual hint.


    "Since I am a good person, would our little princess want to live with me in the future?" Zhou Ye''s shameless abduction continued...


    Latika hesitated when he heard Zhou Ye''s question, and asked, "Will you beat me? Will you not give me food?"


    "How is it possible..." Zhou Ye smiled, "You are my little princess, how can I be willing to beat you? How can I be willing not to give you food?"


    "Then I am willing to live with you..." Latika said without hesitation. There are six sisters who love her and a handsome guy who looks a few years older than her. How could she be? Not willing?Besides, she is already twelve years old and understands the hardships of life...Where can she go without following Zhou Ye?Go back to the slums?What would happen to a girl in a slum without an umbrella?She has seen too much.


    Although Maman is a badass, without Maman''s umbrella, Latika doesn''t know what kind of ending will be waiting for him. Anyway, it is definitely not a good ending.


    Now Zhou Ye is willing to take her in, how could she be unwilling?


    In later life, Latika, who grew up slowly, was grateful for the decision she made more than once...This also made her love for Zhou Ye mixed with unparalleled gratitude, and she never rejected Zhou Ye. Regardless of whether they are reasonable or unreasonable, they are often called Zhou Ye''s little follower by the girls.


    "Welcome to join our big family." Zhou Ye said to Latika with a smile.


    "...I, what do I call you?" Latika still looked at Zhou Ye timidly. To be honest, she still doesn''t know what her status is in Zhou Ye''s mind. What kind of role does this family play? This makes her a little uneasy...


    "You can call me dear..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    The daughters who hid in the suite watching their man''s flickering little Lolita could not help but roll their eyes for Zhou Ye''s shameless collective.


    "But...but...the sisters...they call you dear too..." Latika couldn''t understand. In her cognition, isn''t dear a name that can only be used by a wife to call her husband?Why do those sisters call Zhou Ye dear?And he wants to shout like that himself?


    "That''s right, they are all my women, so it''s not wrong to call my dear." Zhou Ye abducted: "And you, you will become my woman in the future... Why? Don''t you want to?"


    "I...I...I don''t have a dowry..." Latika lowered her little head sadly.


    At the age of twelve, it¡¯s the time when you seem to know but not understand, but Zhou Ye¡¯s superb appearance and the psychological hints just now also played an important role. Anyway, Latika has become attached to Zhou Ye, and No longer rejecting Zhou Ye''s intimate behavior of holding herself, even she felt safe again in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    Chapter six hundred and nine


    "My woman doesn''t need a dowry..." Zhou Ye laughed blankly. Indian women are the cutest.


    "Really?" Latika asked with some surprise: "Will you not beat me every day because I don''t have a dowry?"


    "How is it possible...I don''t have the habit of hitting my own woman." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the women hiding in the room touched their backs involuntarily, remembering a little game between husband and wife, and they couldn''t help but whispered with blushing cheeks: "Liar..."


    "Then you won''t burn me to death because I don''t have a dowry..." This is what Latika is most worried about. In the slums, she saw many men because they were dissatisfied with their wives'' dowry. The burning of his wife was a nightmare.


    "The Indian gang Asan are really beasts..." Zhou Ye cursed in a low voice, then hugged Latika and said softly, "Every one of you is the best gift that God has given me. It''s too late for me to take care of it. How can you be willing to hurt you?"


    From Zhou Ye''s words, Latika really felt a deep sense of peace of mind. She couldn''t help but whispered: "Then...then I promise to be your woman..."


    Zhou Ye happily holding Latika is a [what]... The little Lolita who has never had such a behavior is blushing. If it hadn¡¯t been for the food delivery waiter at this time, Zhou Ye would have changed. A big bad wolf.


    "Sir, your French meal is ready...just tableware..." The waiter looked at the extra Latika in the room and felt speechless. They only prepared seven sets of tableware according to the number of people, but obviously... now the tableware Some are not enough.


    "It''s okay, you can go out..." Zhou Ye said as he threw a thousand rupees as a tip, and the well-trained waiter took the rupees from Zhou Ye and walked out of the room happily.


    As for why Zhou Ye lived with six women, and why did a little loli join in?The waiter said that this is the privacy of our guests, and we never ask, as long as no life cases occur, all the privacy of the guests will be protected.


    "Okay, darlings, it''s time to eat..." Zhou Ye had known what his women were doing hiding at the door, but the curiosity of women was just causing trouble... Why did he bother?As for the women complaining about their liars?Hmm-this man who is slandering himself needs to enforce family law...


    The women also obediently walked out of the room and sat down at the dining table...At this time, they realized that there seemed to be a missing set of tableware, and Nisha said directly, "My dear...or else pull my tableware. Sister Tika, use it."


    "No, you just have to eat yours." Zhou Ye said, sitting on the seat with little Lolita in his arms, and asked softly, "Do you like steak?"


    "...I haven''t eaten..." Latika looked at the grilled steak with a tangy aroma in front of her, and said aggrievedly. After all, just eating a full meal was a luxury before. How could she have eaten steak?


    "Let''s try it, see if you like it..." Zhou Ye was the most patient with Loli. As he said, he gently cut a piece of steak with a knife and placed it on the side of Latika. Motioned her to eat.


    "..." Latika''s heart was suddenly filled with a warm emotion... Maybe her parents had fed her a meal when she was a child, but... that''s been a long time ago, and she''s almost gone for a long time. I forgot what it felt like to be cared for... But at this moment, Zhou Ye let her taste this feeling again...

 Chapter 447

    She ate this steak in tears...


    "Why are you crying? Is the steak so bad? It seems that I will call the chef over and scold him for a while... It was so bad that our little princess was crying..." Zhou Ye Joked.


    "No...not unpalatable...super delicious..." Little Lolita choked and said, she didn''t mean the slightest politeness. She really thought this steak was delicious...especially the one that Zhou Ye took care of. This feeling made her feel that this meal was the most delicious meal she had ever eaten in her life.


    The girls all smiled and watched their men doting on this little loli,... jealous?It might be a little bit, but it is more that I love this little loli... a little loli who has not been protected by her parents since she was a child, I really don¡¯t know how she survived in the slums of Mumbai...Look at her little At a young age, the palms are already covered with calluses.This little guy definitely suffered a lot...


    "If it tastes delicious, eat more..." Zhou Ye said, cutting off another piece of beef and placing it next to Little Lolita.


    "My dear, you eat too..." Latika didn''t open her mouth to eat the steak that Zhou Ye sent, but stared at Zhou Ye with her cute eyes. Such happiness has already made her feel unreal. Feeling...Is this really a daydream?


    "It''s okay, I''ll eat after you finish eating..." Zhou Ye said with a smile. The warm smile made Latika couldn''t help but dazzle... She secretly made a decision in her heart... He hesitated to bite off the steak Zhou Ye sent to her side.


    To facilitate feeding, Zhou Ye let Latika sit on his lap sideways, which also facilitated Latika''s plan.


    After biting the steak on Zhou Ye''s fork, the little loli did not chew or swallow. Instead, she held Zhou Ye''s face and fed the steak in her mouth to Zhou Ye''s eyes.


    Is Zhou Ye an honest person?Obviously-he is not, so he not only ate the steak in Little Lolita''s mouth, but also...you can imagine what you would do in such a situation and know what he would do.


    And the girls were also stunned by the operation of Little Lolita... Is there such an operation?


    After the astonishment, there was a strong unwillingness to follow the eager action... They also wanted to try this kind of super sweet feeding behavior.


    In the end, Zhou Ye became the one who ate the most for this dinner... After all, it was seven sisters who fed him together. He couldn''t eat as much as he wanted...


    Of course, this show of affection also has side effects... For example, at night the six girls paid a certain price for themselves to complain about Zhou Ye, and their behavior during dinner almost made Zhou Ye angry....


    Why are six girls?Little Lolita is a little too young at this time, it is not suitable for the next time... So, at night, Latika had a good night''s sleep. For the first time, she knew that taking a hot bath before going to bed was so comfortable... The sleeping place can be so soft and soft...


    Zhou Ye, who originally planned to start the world tour tonight, had to postpone his departure time again...because tomorrow I will buy some clothes and daily necessities for Little Lolita...


    Chapter six hundred and ten


    In the early morning, a red sun slowly rises from below the sea level, and the sea breeze blowing from the Arabian Sea gently blows the curtains, like a lover¡¯s little hand, gently blowing over the dazzling golden hair on the couch, turning him Wake up from sleep...


    Zhou Ye, who opened his eyes, stretched out to face the Chaoyang...Last night was a good night for him.


    As soon as Zhou Ye moved, all the six pendants on his body woke up...


    "My dear... Good morning." Nisha yawned and greeted her man.And Pia tightly held Zhou Ye''s arm tightly, and arched her little head into Zhou Ye''s arms... Sleepy and complained: "Don''t move, dear, I haven''t got enough sleep yet, let me Sleep for a while..."


    No way, who made Pia the finale last night?She was often tossed by Zhou Ye...It was not surprising that she would be sleepy.


    Ginny and Mrs. Mehra were not sleepy at all. As the vanguard, they were the first troops to be defeated. They went to bed early and got up early... When Pia was still lying in bed, they had already started. Greeting his own man, he got up and prepared to wash.


    Seeing Pia lying in his arms like a cat, Zhou Ye laughed blankly. He patted Pia¡¯s dolphins and said with a smile: "Hurry up, baby Pia, you forgot to bring it today. Do you want to go shopping with Cutie?"


    "I''m not going anymore... I want to sleep..." Pia said that she didn''t want to get up at all, still lying in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    "That''s really a shame..." Nisha blinked at Zhou Ye playfully, and smiled: "I thought you would like to play dress-up games for cute... Since you don''t want to go, then At least a few of us have played...Really...Imagine dressing up Latika in all kinds of cute looks...Ah, no, just imagine that I already feel like I can¡¯t wait...Honey, we move¡­¡­"


    No girl can resist the temptation of Barbie dolls?Why is this?Because you can put on various costumes for Barbie according to your own preferences and dress up in various appearances... Watching an extremely cute Barbie born under your own dress, this sense of accomplishment and satisfaction is unparalleled.This is why Barbie dolls are popular in more than 150 countries.


    And now?There is a real Indian doll that can be dressed up...this kind of seductiveness is not small...


    Pia was wobbly between the two options of continuing to sleep and going out to dress up the Indian doll Latika... It''s so difficult to choose... After thinking for a long time, Pia found that she was fooled... After these few minutes of thinking, she was troubled. Yi didn''t know where she was left..."Nisha...you are too bad."


    Looking at Pia, who was no longer sleepy, Nisha smiled and said, "I didn''t do anything... it''s your own choice."


    "Don''t make trouble, get up quickly... Today is our last day in Mumbai. See what else you want and buy them all... When you arrive on the ship, there is no place to shop." Zhou Ye''s words can be regarded as the opening of the women''s shopping talent... all of them are like chicken blood, speeding up the washing speed, of course, including Pia who originally planned to sleep in.


    After casually having breakfast in the hotel¡¯s twenty-four-hour restaurant, Zhou Ye led the women toward the busiest commercial street in Mumbai...On the way, as long as it is a store, just enter... Buy if it''s good...


    Of course, they are not willing to use their men as men who carry bags. When they buy too much, they carry the bags back to their Hummer. On the surface, they put things in the Hummer, secretly. , But threw all the gains into the space bracelet that his man gave him...


    Today, it is not Zhou Ye who suffers the most, but Latika Lori, who has become a large-scale Barbie doll for all the girls.


    "Little Latika, this white princess dress suits you well, come and let Sister Nisha see..."


    The well-behaved Latika changing clothes--


    "Wow, it''s so cute, please. Give me a set of all colors of this size princess dress."


    The clerk smiled and beamed--


    "Hey, this Lolita dress should also be more suitable for Latika baby, come on, let Sister Ginny see..."


    The well-behaved Latika continues to change clothes...


    "Sure enough-too cute, clerk, trouble you, give me a set of black ones from this size to the largest size..."


    The tired dog-like clerk is still full of joy--


    "Baby Latika..."


    "Baby Latika..."


    In the end Latika almost cried... These strange sisters completely treated her as a Barbie doll... Want to say no?She couldn''t bear it. After all, she could see that all the girls liked her, so they would be like this... But if she didn''t refuse, Latika felt that she would die in the hands of these women sooner or later.


    "My dear..." Latika could only pitifully call for help. She ran directly to Zhou Ye who was sitting aside watching the excitement, asking for help with an aggrieved expression: "...so tired..."


    Zhou Ye watched here for a long time. There were hundreds of sets of clothes for Latica just by watching the women. He also had to change shoes and small bags... even hair accessories, bracelets... ...Foot chain or something...Zhou Ye guessed that if he was being manipulated by the women like this, he would have been mad...that is, Latika has a good temper...


    "Okay, you guys don''t tease Latika anymore." Zhou Ye hugged Lolita and stopped Ginny and other women who came to Latika with a few sets of clothes."I bought them all if I saw it, it''s not bad for the money... You are all scared Latica."


    The ladies of Nisha looked at it, isn''t it? The number of female shop assistants folding clothes on one side has increased to five, but there is no time, and there are a lot of changed clothes next to it...Even the proprietress went into battle in person... ¡­She was sweating while folding her clothes, and smiling on her face as if she were blooming.


    Pain and happiness, this is the voice of the owner of this specialty store.


    In the end, the women just carried the clothes, shoes and other supplies bought for Latika, and they ran back and forth a dozen times between the store and their car...


    Since you are going to travel around the world on your own man¡¯s yacht at sea, what is the essential thing?Needless to ask, it is naturally a swimsuit... At noon, the ladies casually found a high-end Chinese restaurant on the street to fill their stomachs.


    What I have to say is that the owner of this restaurant is really an authentic Chinese, and the taste of the food is authentic. Zhou Ye finally tasted a taste of home after a long time.


    Sitting in the restaurant, Zhou Ye saw a few Indians who still didn''t know how to use chopsticks as high-end tableware, but couldn''t resist the temptation of delicious food, so he grabbed it...


    Seeing this, Zhou Ye thought of the Indians going to Sichuan to eat hot pot... couldn''t help but laugh in a low voice.


    "My dear, is there anything funny?" Pia sitting next to Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "I''m telling you..." Zhou Ye told Pia directly about the stalk of Indians and hot pot, and Pia made a bit of anger... Of course, as Zhou Ye''s woman, how could he even let them do it? ?It¡¯s justified to use chopsticks with him after marrying a husband... Therefore, although the girls are not very skilled in using chopsticks, they can barely eat food...


    Only Latika just joined, and she doesn''t know how to use chopsticks. That''s fine. The forks and spoons in the Chinese restaurant are prepared for this situation.In addition, Zhou Ye and the women used public chopsticks to serve little Lolita from time to time, and Latika was able to eat...


    After eating and drinking, it is naturally the beginning of another round of shopping dungeons... But fortunately, the girls have all bought out a few days ago, and now they just choose some swimwear...


    Unknowingly, the sky was already dark... the girls were also exhausted, shopping after all was physical work.

 Chapter 448

    Zhou Ye drove the car, looking at the stumbling girls in the car, and shook his head silently... "We should get on the boat too..."


    "Oh... boarded the boat." The cheers of the girls were a bit weak... After all, they were a bit too tired today.Excited...


    Chapter six hundred and eleventh


    The girls were slumped in the car. When shopping, they didn¡¯t feel tired, but once they were free, they felt sore all over their bodies... After all, they hadn¡¯t been strengthened by Umbrella, and they were still ordinary humans. .


    Just when Nisha and other women were recuperating in the car, they suddenly felt the body shake, and there was no light from outside... "Has the power cut?"


    Sitting in the co-pilot position, Jiagu couldn''t help but looked out of the car window. This didn''t matter, he suddenly screamed."Oh my god... my god... honey... you... you..."


    Ginny, who was attracted by Jiagu''s surprise, couldn''t help but sit up straight and looked out the car window."Jiagu, what did you see¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªOh, my God......"


    The girls also curiously squeezed towards the car windows on both sides. After seeing the outside scene, they couldn''t help but be surprised.


    What I saw outside was no longer the sight of the bustling streets of Mumbai, but a night view of the rippling Arabian Sea.


    "Honey, how did you do it?"


    "Ahhh... it''s a beautiful view." It''s not uncommon to see the sea by boat. Who has the experience of running a Hummer on the sea to see the scenery?The women didn''t care about the physical fatigue, and asked each and every one of their men how to do it.


    "It''s very simple, isn''t it?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly. This kind of thing looks amazing. After it is revealed, it will be nothing. It is nothing more than that he used his super power of thinking to support the Hummer through the waves... ¡­


    This unprecedented scene made the women couldn''t help but beat their spirits again and watched the sea view with great interest.


    In fact, Zhou Ye was just looking for a deserted beach, so that he could drive the women into the sea in his car.Although the coastline of Mumbai is very long, many places are either built with apartments or turned into slums... It is not easy to find a beach with no people.


    Fortunately, Huang Tian paid his attention. He finally found an unmanned beach at a shipbreaking pier in the suburbs of Mumbai.After all, the Great Emperor is a bit too big, and it is very eye-catching for such a large yacht to suddenly appear at the pier... So Zhou Ye planned to go to the unmanned deep sea area to put down his Great Emperor yacht.


    As the Hummer drove into the deep sea... Mumbai on the distant coastline became looming like stars in the sky...


    Zhou Ye looked at the empty sea and decided to stay here.Thinking of this, he stopped the car."My dear, you will see our yacht soon."


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, a luxurious yacht with a length of more than 180 meters and a height of more than 30 meters full of futuristic technology appeared in front of the women.


    "Gosh... it''s so beautiful..."


    "This...this...is we going on a yacht that travels the world? Oh my God, it''s so beautiful..."


    The women were stunned by the huge luxury yacht in front of them, and some of them were afraid to board the ship... for fear of desecrating this beauty.


    "Okay, darlings, let''s board the ship..." Zhou Ye said, controlling the Hummer to the embarkation point at the stern of the ship with the power of mind...opening the door, and sending the girls onto the yacht one by one.


    Zhou Ye waited until all the women were on the boarding deck of the yacht, then waved his hand and put the Hummer away... and came to the women''s side.


    The women stood on the boarding deck, looking around curiously. They were like the door of a villa. In fact, they couldn''t see anything at all. They couldn''t see anything except a closed hatch. They also experimented with the hatch, and they couldn''t open it at all... When they saw their men getting on the ship, they couldn''t help but surrounded them, "My dear, why can''t we get in?"


    "Don''t worry..." Zhou Ye smiled and walked out of the cabin door and put his hand on the cabin door.Following his actions, a female voice rang: "Welcome to go home, dominate, the central artificial intelligence of the Great Emperor is always at your service."


    "It''s been a long time, Di Ji." Zhou Ye said with a smile.The women have long been stunned by the scene before them. The artificial intelligence they know, but they are all just scenes in science fiction. In reality, no country has really made artificial intelligence. Sometimes a few claim to make them. The artificial intelligence is only a lie that bloggers have seen.


    "Do I need to log the information of several mistresses into the database? Master." As Di Ji''s words fell, the hatch opened, and Zhou Ye walked directly into the yacht with the women.


    "Let''s log in, set them to the first level of authority." Zhou Ye said as he walked.


    "As you wish-dominate."


    At this moment, the women of Nisha already feel that their eyes are not enough... come here, you can know what is low-key luxury, what is extremely comfortable...


    The hall in front of us is large enough to accommodate a hundred people without being crowded. The seemingly random but laid out sofas follow a certain pattern, which makes people feel an urge to sit on and rest. In the middle of the hall is a dance floor, and not far away. It''s the bar counter of a small bar.


    "My dears, this is our future villa on the sea. Don''t you want to see what is in your home?" Zhou Ye said with a smile looking at the stunned girls behind him.


    "But..." Although Nisha''s family is considered a rich family, it was the first time she saw such a luxurious yacht, and she felt a little restrained... The other women were almost the same as Nisha, feeling a little uncomfortable.


    Zhou Ye saw their scruples."Relax, this is our home, do you need to be so restrained in your own home?"


    That''s what I said, but the women still couldn''t let go...


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help rolling his eyes. These silly girls, it seemed that they had to give their own villa on the sea a consecration ceremony... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye stretched out his hand...stabbed---a crisp sound.


    Nisha''s clothes were torn off by him...


    "My dear..." Nisha squatted down with a wow, and looked at her man with a panic expression: "What are you going to do...?"


    "Do good things for fun." Zhou Ye said, holding Nisha in his arms, and then said to the girls: "Now let''s play a game, on this yacht, you hide, I will find if If I find it...hehehe, now, the game starts."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    "You''re shameless... you caught me before you even shouted..." Nissa, who was held in Zhou Ye''s arms, murmured and beat Zhou Ye in dissatisfaction.


    "No way...Who made your position so good!" Zhou Ye said, before Nisha was wronged, she started her own conquest.


    Nisha''s cry suddenly turned into a beautiful song... Five minutes later, Nisha was defeated.Zhou Ye cheated...The second thousand strikes reappeared.


    Gently put Nisha, who had passed out completely, on the sofa aside, Zhou Ye stood up. He was not worried that Nisha would catch a cold at all. The temperature in the cabin was controlled by Di Ji, ensuring that the body felt the most comfortable. temperature.


    Ten minutes later, Ginny and Jiagu were found by Zhou Ye in the indoor swimming pool on the second deck. There is no need to ask about their fate, they are naturally the same as Nisha.


    Half an hour later, Madam Mehra was found by Zhou Ye in a suite on the third deck. Why should I say that Jiang is still hot?Madam Mehra knew that she would never escape from the palm of her unscrupulous master, so she found herself the most comfortable place to bear it... But she obviously underestimated Zhou Ye''s shamelessness... The second thousand hits made her instantly I know, my owner used to be merciful.


    After arranging Mrs. Mehra, Zhou Ye Shi Shiran came to the cinema on the other side of the third deck. Two figures were hiding on the carpet between the seats... It was Pia and Simma.


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly. After pressing a few buttons on the console at the entrance, the chairs in the cinema slowly sank underground, and the entire cinema became an empty venue...


    "It doesn''t count, my dear, you shamelessly..." Pia yelled, pulling her best friend Simma to try to escape. However, how could she run away... Soon she realized the alternative It feels that while being punished by Zhou Ye, she used a holographic projection to illuminate the image of her being punished in front of her. This is so obvious, it can be compared to the mirror.


    After balancing the two girls, Zhou Ye walked towards the game room on the first deck... Little Lolita was playing somatosensory games where she forgot about it... Taking Zhou Ye''s super five senses, no one can hide from him. Wrong, he was cheating... so what?


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh for for what for the monster Was pried away...


    Half an hour later...the little Lolita wearing the three-dimensional eye mask has leaked out, hey...Although he was not given to him by Zhou Ye, it was too irritating and exciting for her.


    Of course, this is not the end. Zhou Ye will send them back to his master bedroom one by one. Although they will not catch a cold even if they sleep elsewhere, they are still somewhat inappropriate...


    So far-the consecration ceremony of the Great Yacht is completed.


    "Master, I haven''t discovered the satellite network to which Umbrella belongs. Have you launched micro-satellites to form a global network?" Di Ji appeared next to Zhou Ye in a black Lolita skirt and asked respectfully.


    "Let''s launch..." Zhou Ye said with a yawn.


    "Yes, Master." As the voice fell, Di Ji''s figure disappeared again in front of her master. She knew that her master was going to bed.


    Chapter six hundred and twelve


    Singapore-Bintan Island.


    Baliya is a Singaporean of Indian descent. She works for Singapore¡¯s largest private TV station, Star Media.It''s a location host...Of course, she didn''t come here today to take a vacation or anything, but to host a travel location show.

 Chapter 449

    "I''m exhausted..." Bariya, who had just finished recording the show, patted her calf, her small face collapsed.On weekdays, every host you see on the TV screen is full of energy, like a tireless superman. After you finish filming here and there, in fact, they will also be tired...


    At least at this moment, Baria felt her calf was so sore that she didn''t want to take another step.


    "Balia... let''s go paragliding at sea soon." Hani, a girlfriend and assistant of Balia, walked over. She wasn''t so tired. After all, she was not a host and didn''t need to wear a damn thing. High heels on the mountain...


    "Forget it, Hani, you forgive me..." While rubbing her calf, Baria complained to this best friend who has had a relationship with her for several years: "You don''t know. Damn it, how terrible it is to walk in the mountains with high heels. But the boss also asked us on location hosts to make sure to show the most beautiful side of themselves to the audience under any circumstances... Ah, I can''t stand it anymore."


    "You should be content..." Hani said with envy and hatred: "Although you are a little tired, your monthly salary is twice mine... I also want to be a location host... Why am I so beautiful, but Was thrown into the logistics assistant group..."


    "No way, who told our boss to be an Indian woman?" Baria seemed to be in a better mood. After all, there was a gap between contrasts, and a gap... Well, the mood was much better."She likes girls with fair complexion..."


    After all, in India, the whiter the skin, the higher the caste. This is almost a theorem.


    "Yeah, yeah..." Hani couldn''t help rolling her eyes, and said, "I''m really sorry that I am a Vaisha..."


    Vaisha is the third ladder in the Indian caste system, belonging to the civilian class...


    "Okay, Hani, you know I didn''t mean that..." Baria hurried to appease her best friend. Although she is a Kshatriya in terms of caste,... she grew up in Singapore, right The caste system does not have much sense of identity.


    "Will you accompany me to paragliding..." Hani took the opportunity to blackmail. After all, she would still be a little scared if she was only going to play alone, so pulling her best friend became a good choice for her .


    "Okay...I''ll just go." Bahlia was helpless in the face of her girlfriend''s looting behavior. Who made her say something that shouldn''t be said?However, she also likes extreme sports like this very much, perhaps because her parents have allowed her to attend the church girls¡¯ school since she was a child. Once she gets to work, she is rebellious when she can take control of herself. I got up, always like to try things that her parents didn''t let her do.


    For example, rock climbing-such as paragliding-such as surfing... These are things that her parents explicitly forbid her to do before. The reason is that this is really not like a lady.


    "Then hurry up..." Hani said, she took her best friend Baliya''s hand and ran towards the distant beach...


    "You slow down, Hani, I''m about to fall..."


    "If it''s slow, I won''t be able to catch up with lunch..."


    The film crew looked at the back of the two girls away, smiled knowingly, and continued to pack their own things. The location host and the assistant were busy with things, but they didn¡¯t have any. They had to pack the shooting equipment... and then looked for it. Place to watch samples, see where there are deficiencies, and make up shots tomorrow...


    Perhaps because today is not a statutory holiday, there are no other people besides the staff at the beach paraglider...


    The two women came here, directly with the help of the staff, put on life jackets and took paragliders...under the drag of two speedboats, they flew into the sky...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    At this time, Bahlia also forgot her fatigue... Seeing the sea and the sky in mid-air is really unique, especially in the distance there is a large silver-white yacht that looks extravagant, which embellishes the scenery. Like the same painting.


    "Look...Baria, that yacht is so beautiful..." Hani also saw the yacht in the distance, and couldn''t help but shout to her girlfriend who was more than 20 meters away from her: "I really want to go up. take a look¡­¡­"


    "Just dream..." Although Baria had the same idea, but... she knew that the people who could afford such a luxury yacht were definitely not something they could afford, let alone them, even they ''S boss, I''m afraid it also hangs...


    Baria and Hani were towed by the speedboat and flew in the direction of the yacht. When it was more than fifty meters away from the yacht, the speedboat turned...The staff driving the speedboat also knew the owner of the yacht. Not ordinary people, rich people have quirks, who knows if yachts that are too close to others will cause dissatisfaction... so they turned ahead.


    Under the drag of the speedboat, Hani turned around very quickly... but there was a problem with Baria.


    Baliya, who was carrying a paraglider, only felt light, and the speedboat had no strength to drag herself... "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    This immediately frightened her and screamed again and again... She had played with parachutes several times, but it was a bit nonsense to say how good her skills were.


    Especially at this time, with her hands and feet in a mess, Bahlia actually controlled the paraglider and fell towards the yacht...


    "Get out of here... I can''t help myself..." Baria shouted in panic, desperately trying to keep her balance so that she could land safely...


    However, she still failed.With a ping-pong noise... she felt like she had knocked down countless things all the way, and finally... fell into the arms of one person, and the paraglider behind her directly covered the two of them...


    "What day is today? Even if you lie down on your own boat and bask in the sun, you will receive a girl?" A magnetic voice sounded, frightening Baria and trying to get up from that person''s arms...


    However, the ropes on the paraglider fell on the two of them, and Baria didn''t know what was going on. Why did she struggle more and more when she remembered it, but the tighter she was tied by these parachutes...


    "That... I''m sorry..." In desperation, Baria had no choice but to give up struggling. Only then did she have time to look at the man who made herself a human cushion... A beautiful and unparalleled face suddenly appeared. Her eyes and her face turned red in an instant.


    This is not because Baria blushes too easily, but because at the moment, the two of them are a bit too embarrassed...


    At this moment, Baria was like an octopus, clinging to Zhou Ye... and the parachute rope on her entangled the two with no gap...


    "Hi, my name is Zhou Ye. Welcome to my site." That''s right, this man is Zhou Ye... He is thinking now, does this count as self-restraint?After all, the rope on Baliya was broken by his mind...


    Chapter six hundred and thirteen


    At this time, it has been almost more than ten years since Zhou Ye left India...


    Ordinarily, he should return to the world of Marvel movies with the girls... However, there is a woman who makes him unwilling to miss it, and that is this Bahlia, the female pig''s feet in Indian Superman 2. In fact , Her actors are Miss India and Miss World... This is also one of the reasons Zhou Ye refuses to miss it...


    Therefore, in the past ten years, Zhou Ye has traveled the world with his own women. They have been searching for pirates in the Caribbean Sea, and they have also been in close contact with kangaroos in Australia...


    They used to watch the gorgeous aurora in the polar night on the Arctic Ocean, and they also searched for the traces of vampires in European castles... Actually, to put it bluntly, they just play everywhere...


    Tired of drifting on the sea, choose a picturesque place to live for a few years...Thanks to financial globalization...Zhou Ye, who has never been short of money, can use money to achieve the effect he wants from any place...Although In recent years, the global gold market has continued to decline, but Zhou Ye said that it was definitely not caused by his own massive dumping of gold...


    As a matter of fact, Zhou Ye¡¯s message of Baliya has long been clear. Zhou Ye, who used the artificial intelligence Emperor Ji to sneak into the global Internet, can easily find out Baliya¡¯s information. Who made Singapore the first to achieve a paperless office? One of the countries?There is no secret for Zhou Ye where there is internet.


    Zhou Ye has been waiting for Barria to grow up... and even once quietly took action to drive away several waves of men who harass Barria. After all, a beautiful girl said that there was no one to pursue it. It was absolutely impossible. , It''s just that Baria doesn''t know these things.


    Uh¡ªit¡¯s a bit far away, let¡¯s go back and talk about the two guys who are now entangled by the parachute rope.


    Baria''s current image...well-to be precise, there is no image anymore.She had been tightly wrapped around Zhou Ye by a rope, her face pressed against her face, shoulders against her shoulders... Faced with Zhou Ye''s self-introduction, she could only stretch her face to the side as much as possible, saving nothing. Carefully kissed, and said awkwardly: "I, my name is Baria...Hello..."


    "Can I take the liberty to ask...what are you doing?" Zhou Ye''s shamelessness has broken through the sky. It was obvious that he was secretly making the umbrella rope tighter and tighter. The image of the victim...The acting skills are definitely not a loss for a actor.


    "Ah... I''m sorry, I''ll get up now..." Baria''s face was red to the root of her ears... She struggled hard, trying to get rid of the entanglement of those ropes, and got up from Zhou Ye''s arms. When it is about to succeed-


    Zhou Ye quietly used the power of mind to pull the rope. In an instant, Baria lost her balance, and her whole body fell directly into Zhou Ye''s arms. Look right...


    "Hmm..." This sudden change made Baria couldn''t help but widen her eyes... Don''t have your first mouth¡ªit''s just gone... Baria felt like crying without tears.


    However, this is just the beginning...


    Baria found out that this fellow named Zhou Ye under her was actually shameless...well, just what you think.


    Baria deliberately wanted to break free... However, she found sadly that her whole body was tied up with rope... The whole person was unable to move... Can''t move... That''s all.


    She would never admit that she had been stunned by Zhou Ye.


    Time does not know how long it has passed. Under the parachute, in a narrow, slightly claustrophobic space, a man and a woman are already a bit forgetful... In fact, in such a small space, it is easy for people to be affected by the atmosphere...


    Barria, who had been completely addicted to it, did not notice at all. The parachute rope that trapped her disappeared somehow, and even the life jacket she was wearing was thrown on the ground to ensure her safety. Between the two The only barrier is the thin swimsuit on Baria.


    Just when Baliya was about to be homered by Zhou Ye... suddenly a familiar voice woke her up.


    "Baria¡ªBaria, are you okay...Baria, don''t scare me..."


    Only then did Baria wake up from the chaotic atmosphere... "I... we are wrong..."


    "Oh? Why isn''t it?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile, hugging her waist tightly.

 Chapter 450

    "We just met..." What Baria''s eyes looked right and left was that she didn''t dare to look directly into Zhou Ye''s eyes. She was afraid that she would be sucked in... and she was never willing to leave."I don''t even know what your name is... Who are you... Are you serious or..."


    "So?" Zhou Ye was not in a hurry. It was the last goal anyway, and he didn''t mind playing with a small fire.


    "I, I think we need to get to know each other again..." Bahlia''s face was almost red, there is no way, she has memories of what happened just now, she almost... The bad guy under him has to take the initiative...If Hani''s voice didn''t wake him up, I''m afraid...this time, the two of them will...


    "We will have plenty of time to get to know each other..." Zhou Ye smiled. Of course, he only said that he wanted to get to know each other, and he didn''t say what the result would be. Anyway, the girl he fancyed, Zhou Ye has not let go of the record. It.


    "Hmm...!" When Baria heard Zhou Ye''s words, she felt sweet in her heart. At least on the bright side, this bad guy respected herself more and didn''t force herself...


    At this moment, under the yacht, Hani''s cry came again."Baria...Don''t scare me...Baria."


    "Okay, your friend is calling you..." Zhou Ye said, gently removing the parachutes covered by the two of them, and Baria took advantage of the sunlight to watch this take her many firsts seriously. The second-time man, reluctant to flow from the bottom of her heart."Then... Then I''m going back..."


    "Hmm--!" Zhou Ye nodded.


    "I''m really gone..." Baria really has an urge to cry, doesn''t this bad guy know how to keep herself?


    "I''ll send you." The smile on Zhou Ye''s face made Baliya feel an urge to punch her up. She stood up angrily and shouted to her girlfriend under the yacht: "Hani, I''m fine. , Wait for me, I will go down immediately."


    "Oh my god, it''s great, it''s really great that you''re okay with Baria..." Hani, who was sitting in the speedboat, saw her best friend, Baria, is all right, jumping and jumping happily...


    "Let''s go..." After repaying the peace with her best friend, Baria walked towards the stern without looking back... Along the way, with a small face, mad at Zhou Ye, the villain, why didn''t she keep herself... Obviously I did something like that to myself.


    "My dear, do you want to call your friend up and have lunch together?" Zhou Ye said as he dragged Bariya back into his arms, it would be fun to be amused.


    "Who is your dear..." Before Baria''s words were finished, she was blocked by Zhou Ye. Zhou''s clan blocked Dafa, and there was nothing wrong with it.


    "Now you know who my dear is?" Zhou Ye asked, hugging Bariya tightly.


    "You bastard..." The small temper in Baliya''s heart has long since been dispelled by Zhou''s blocking of Dafa, and now she can only act like a baby."I will call her to come up for dinner now..."


    Chapter six hundred and fourteen


    When Hani saw her best friend Baliya riding a paraglider, she had an accident that the cable broke. She almost collapsed to the ground in fright on the spot, but she was in midair at the time, so she didn''t make a fool of herself.


    The staff who drove the two in a speedboat were also shocked. This kind of thing has never happened...


    So when Hani fell and strongly asked the staff to take her to find her best friend, the staff did not refuse, and directly drove her in the speedboat to the direction of Bahlia landing.


    In fact, if it is in the water, the staff are not too worried, but it is hard to say if it is landed on the yacht... After all, the many sharp corners on the yacht are the most deadly.


    "Baria...Baria, don''t scare me...Baria, how are you?" Hani couldn''t help shouting just after arriving at the yacht... She really didn''t know, Wan One of her girlfriends had an accident. How would she face her girlfriend''s mother? After all, she proposed to play paragliding.


    After shouting for a long time, Hani didn''t see her girlfriend, nor did she hear her girlfriend''s response. Her heart all mentioned in her throat, "Baria, how are you..."


    Hani was about to cry... She desperately wanted the staff to drive the speedboat next to the yacht and board this oversized yacht, but the staff refused to do anything... Boarding someone else¡¯s ship requires law enforcement. And, if you board someone else''s ship without consent, people bludgeon you with a gun, saying that you are mistaken for a pirate, you have nothing to say...a fool took such a risk.


    Just when Hani was going crazy, she suddenly heard her girlfriend''s voice from the yacht."Hani, I am here, don''t worry, I''ll be fine... I will go down now."


    "Quick, quick... let''s go to the stern." Hani saw the little head of her best friend emerging from the high side of the yacht, and then let go of her heart. She was really scared to death just now.


    Seeing that the customer was okay, the staff driving the speedboat was also a little relieved. Although each ticket was accompanied by an insurance premium, ... if an accident really happened, it would still affect their business.


    Hearing Hani''s words, the staff directly drove the speedboat towards the boarding gate at the rear of the yacht.


    When the boarding gate was reached, Hani did not wait for the speedboat to stop, and directly climbed onto the yacht with the suspended ladder. Before the staff driving the speedboat even had time to stop, Hani had already boarded the platform behind the yacht.


    However, no matter how anxious Hani is, the hatch in front of her will not open, and she will not be able to get inside the yacht. She can only walk back and forth on the table behind the yacht...


    Time passed by, just when Hani couldn''t help but want to smash the door... The hatch opened, and her best friend appeared in front of her unscathed... "God, Baria, You are scaring me to death."


    Hani rushed forward and hugged her best friend Bariya.


    "Okay, Hani, I''m fine..." Baria patted her girlfriend on the back and comforted: "Don''t worry, I''m really fine..."


    "That''s great..." Hani said excitedly, and took Bariya''s hand to get off the boat."We must have a good meal at noon...suppressed."


    "That..." Baliya grabbed Hani''s hand with some embarrassment and said, "We don''t need to get off the boat. Ye will invite us to dinner at noon..."


    "Ye? Who is that?" Hani had a big question mark on her head. As a good best friend and best friend of Baria from college to work, she can say that she has been very familiar with Baria¡¯s interpersonal contacts. Know the palm, but never heard that Baria knew a person named Ye.


    "That... is the owner of this yacht." Baria''s face was flushed, and her little head was almost buried in her own fierce mouth.


    "Huh!!!" Hani couldn''t understand the appearance of her girlfriend. She was a fool. Can a fool go to college?No, so she is not a fool... "Baria...you, you are not tempting the owner of this yacht..."


    "Why am I tempting and tempting him, not him?" Bariya asked dissatisfiedly when she heard Hani''s words.


    "...Why do people seduce and confuse you?" Hani said unceremoniously as Baria¡¯s bad friend: "Look at this yacht. There are definitely many people who bought this yacht. At tens of billions of meters...what about you? Except for being pretty...Hungarian...being able to sing and dance...what else is worth tempting and confusing?"


    In fact, Hani is warning her girlfriends in disguise not to be corrupted by the rich...


    However, how could Baliya, who had already been completely bewitched by Zhou Ye, listen to such words?She shook her girlfriend''s hand angrily."Regardless of you, whether you want to stay here for lunch or not, you make your own decision... Anyway, I won''t get off the boat for the time being."


    With that, he turned his head and walked towards the cabin¡ª¡ª


    "Stay, of course I have to stay for lunch." Hani was not angry, "I also want to try what a rich lunch is like!"


    Having said that, Hani turned her head and confessed to the staff on the speedboat, turned around and rushed into the cabin after her girlfriend. In her opinion, if she didn''t look at this silly and sweet girlfriend, she couldn''t help it. The silly girl was about to be gnawed clean and clean.


    Although Baria said that she didn''t care about Hani, in fact she was still waiting for her girlfriend at the door. After all, she had been a good sister for so many years, and she would never fall apart because of a momentary quarrel.


    "I knew that Baliya was the best, and I won''t wait for me!" Hani saw Baliya as soon as she walked in and hugged her with a smile.


    "You..." Baliya rolled her eyes helplessly, and she had nothing to do with her best friend.


    At this moment, a beautiful girl in a black and white maid costume walked over and bowed slightly and said, "The master is already waiting for the two on the first deck. Please come with me."


    "Then, trouble you." Baria is no stranger to this maid, after all, she just led herself to the stern boarding point...otherwise, let her find it by herself, I am afraid that she will get lost for a long time.


    "Maid..." This is the first time Hani has seen a creature like a maid... She feels extremely novel.


    In fact, the maids on the Great Emperor are not Zhou Ye¡¯s maids, but just the biological robots on the Great Emperor. After all, with Zhou Ye¡¯s character, you can make him cook by himself occasionally. If you cook every day... That''s it.


    Besides, although one of Nuo Da''s Great Emperor can be played with the artificial intelligence Di Ji, it feels very empty when there are too few people...So Zhou Ye activated the Twelve of the Great Emperor. A biological robot maid, don¡¯t underestimate these twelve biological robot maids, one by one can easily destroy a small country with their own weapon system, not to mention their power when they fully mount external weapons...Of course Now, their job is to serve the daily life of their master.


    "Oh my God..." Hani followed her best friend all the way, her spirits almost paralyzed. The interior decoration of this yacht fully refreshed her knowledge of the word luxury."Too extravagant... what a damn rich man."


    Baria didn''t refute her girlfriend''s words, because when she just walked down, she had the same emotion as Hani.


    Chapter six hundred and fifteenth


    When Baria and Hani walked to the first deck under the leadership of the maid, Zhou Ye had changed clothes and waited there. In fact, when Baria fell into Zhou Ye¡¯s arms, Zhou Ye only Wearing a big pants and basking on the bow... If it''s just for dinner with Baria, Zhou Ye wouldn''t mind continuing to wear big pants... The question is, isn''t Baria''s best friend Hani still here?So Zhou Ye reluctantly put on a half sleeve.


    "This is my good friend, Hani, Hani, this is my new friend, Zhou Ye, and the owner of this yacht." Bahia saw Zhou Ye coming and hurriedly started for the two of them. Introduction.


    "Hello, Hani..." Zhou Ye watched Balia and Hani walk over, smiled and greeted them, and unceremoniously grabbed Balia''s slender waist.


    Bahlia made two attempts, and found that she was doing useless work, and she didn''t struggle anymore. Anyway, she would have to be known by her best friend... From the bottom of her heart, she had already contacted Zhou Ye, who had had close contact with herself. As my boyfriend.

 Chapter 451

    "You, hello..." Hani was shocked when she saw Zhou Ye. Although she said that she likes fashion through fashion magazines, she has also seen a lot of international male supermodels. She is handsome, but... Zhou Ye''s beauty still makes her feel dazzled. This is the beauty that has completely transcended the level of life, and can no longer express it in words.


    She can almost say with certainty that she must have seduced and seduced the boy in front of her girlfriend, or to be precise, it should be the boy in front of her who seduced and seduced her girlfriend.She became less optimistic about the lightning-starting love affair of her girlfriend.


    Zhou Ye took Baria and Hani to the dining table placed in the middle of the deck, and thoughtfully helped the two women to open the table stools. After they sat down, they sat down opposite Baria. .


    "What do the two beautiful ladies want to eat?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "I don''t care... Ye, you can make the decision." For Baria, what you eat is not important, but who you eat with is important. Obviously, she feels very happy to eat with Zhou Ye.


    "Then I don''t care... as long as it tastes good." Since her best friend Barria didn''t speak, Hani felt even less stance to ask.


    "Then let''s eat Chinese cuisine today." As a Chinese, Zhou Ye still has a Chinese stomach... He has eaten dishes from other countries, but it turned out that his own food suits his taste.


    "Yes... Some are too luxurious..." Baliya said with some anxiety. You should know that Chinese cuisine is basically synonymous with luxury abroad, especially the exquisite materials used in Chinese cuisine and the changing fire conditions. It can be said that any large restaurant that serves Chinese cuisine is synonymous with tallness...


    Although there are many Chinese in Singapore and many Chinese restaurants, since Zhou Ye uses the term cooking, it is definitely not the kind of folk-friendly dishes like fish-flavored pork shreds from small restaurants.


    "Hua Guo cuisine is good..." Hani was already looking forward to hearing about Chinese cuisine.


    Following Zhou Ye''s order, a maid walked off the deck to inform the kitchen... and another maid walked over with a small dining cart... It was a six-liter bottle of red wine that had been awake.


    "Although it is said that white wine is best for Chinese food, the white wine is too strong for you to be used to, so I prepared red wine for you... I hope you don''t mind." Zhou Ye said, motioning the maid to help the two women pour the wine.


    "What kind of wine is this..." Hani looked curiously at the red wine that the maid poured into her goblet. As soon as the red wine was poured into the glass, a strong aroma came out.


    "This is Chateau Margot 1787..." the maid replied with a smile, "one of the only two bottles in the world."


    ¡­ Hani felt a tall and oncoming. Although she hadn¡¯t heard the name of this red wine before, but this year alone... the price is not cheap... But one of the only two bottles?"Where is the other bottle?"


    "Another bottle..." The maid was a little uncomfortable, and looked at Zhou Ye.


    "The other bottle just disappeared in this world, so this is already the last bottle." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "That..." Hani still wanted to know how the other bottle of wine disappeared, why Zhou Ye would know it, but was organized by Baria...


    "Don''t ask..." Baria pulled her girlfriend by the corner embarrassedly. She already knew how the other bottle disappeared into the world...Looking at this very familiar bottle , And think about the bottle of wine that she knocked over when she smashed it on Zhou Ye... She had already got the truth.


    Except for this small episode, this meal can be said to be a fun for the host and the host...at least in the eyes of Bariya.


    "Ahhh...no, Ye, you are so bad, why do you want to eat Chinese cuisine, now I''m going to get fat again..." After a lunch, Hani almost got acquainted with Zhou Ye. Started calling his name directly.


    "Ye just invites you to eat Chinese cuisine, and it doesn''t have to let you eat so much..." Bariya complained about her quasi-boyfriend. Between her girlfriend and her boyfriend, she chose her boyfriend without hesitation.


    "Faced with such food, how could I resist eating it..." Hani complained while patting her slightly swollen abdomen, "So it''s still Wei Ye. If I eat French food, I will definitely not Will eat so much..."


    "Puff¡ª!" Zhou Ye almost didn''t laugh. French food¡ªin his opinion, it was completely fed to cats. Why do you have to drink soup when you eat French food, because you can¡¯t be full without soup... Perhaps it is the reason why women like to eat French food. They can only eat a seven-point full without fear of affecting their figure...


    "Since you are so afraid of getting fat, you should go exercise... The sea is below, you go swimming, swim 500 meters, you don''t have to be afraid..." Bahlia complained to her girlfriend.


    "Going to the sea at this time??" Hani looked at the big sun above her head, "I will be tanned as an African. I am originally not very white. No matter how dark it is, I can''t marry... How vicious is your heart... ¡­"


    "Okay, you can also swim here." Zhou Ye said, motioning to the maid to clean up the tableware in the middle of the deck... After a while, the first deck had become clean, and then the middle of the deck cracked. A big crack was opened, no, it was not a big crack, but the deck was separated to the two sides, and a swimming pool suddenly appeared in front of everyone.


    "Damn rich man..." Hani spit out Zhou Ye while hurriedly ran to the swimming pool and jumped down. Who made her wear the swimsuit herself...


    At this time, the maids had already placed the beach chairs and parasols beside the swimming pool, and Zhou Ye unceremoniously hugged Baria and lay down.


    "Come on, I''ll help you put on sunscreen..." Zhou Ye said, sitting up, picking up the sunscreen that the maids put aside, and going to help Baria apply...


    "Don''t mess up..." Baria lay on the beach chair, looking at Zhou Ye with some worry. She was really afraid that this bad guy would do bad things in front of her girlfriends...


    "Don''t worry, I won''t..." Zhou Ye looked vowed.


    "you promise?"


    "I promise!" Zhou Ye said as he gently untied the straps of the swimsuit behind Ba Liya, and began to apply sunscreen to her. In fact, the guarantee is on one side, and the doing is the other.


    Just like guys often say to their girlfriends, I promise to just sleep and do nothing, I promise to just put it in and not move, I promise to just move, absolutely not set the same three guarantee principle, the end is long How many fucking kids show up.


    At this moment, Hani in the swimming pool looked at the two people who were deeply affectionate on the shore. In her opinion, Zhou Ye was definitely a playboy, not because Zhou Ye did not do well at lunch. On the contrary, it is precisely because of doing so well, neither neglecting himself nor making his girlfriend jealous. This kind of easy behavior, said that Zhou Ye is not a time-tested, who believes?


    ...But my best friend has completely fallen into it...how can I save my best friend Bariya?Let her know the true face of Zhou Ye as a villain?Hani is secretly planning... she will definitely not let the bad guy Zhou Ye succeed.


    Chapter six hundred and sixteen


    When people are having fun, they always feel that time flies too quickly...especially when they are with their favorite objects, they always feel that they have not played yet and time has passed...


    Baliya felt that way at the moment... She felt that she was just swimming with Zhou Ye, then went to the yacht¡¯s gym and played with the equipment for a while, and the two watched again in the small holographic cinema on the yacht. A holographic movie... the sun has actually fallen below sea level.


    "Ye--I really want to go..." When Baria said this, her whole body was nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, and she didn''t want to be separated from Zhou Ye for a moment. Girls in love are like this... ¡­


    "How about living with me at night?" Zhou Ye whispered in Bai Liya''s ear: "I still have a lot of free rooms here, and the big couch inside is guaranteed to be very comfortable... Don''t you want to be with me? Welcome to the morning sun of tomorrow?"


    "But..." To be honest, Baria was really excited, but she was still full of anxiety, who had never stayed outside.


    "Okay..." Hani, who was fed dog food by the two of them for a whole afternoon, said dissatisfiedly: "It''s already half past six, and the last boat out of the island is at six twenty. I can¡¯t keep up...I might as well just live here."


    "Ah..." When she heard her friend''s words, Baria was stunned, "Why didn''t the colleagues of the camera crew call us..."


    "...Miss, this is Bintan Island... Do you think it is in Singapore... How could the phone have a signal..." Hani couldn''t help rolling her eyes and said, "They just asked for a paraglider. The staff came to call us in a speedboat, but I let them go back by themselves. Anyway, it¡¯s the same for us to go back early tomorrow morning."


    "Then what should I do?" Baria was all ill, "Mum will definitely worry about me..."


    "Don''t worry, I have a satellite phone on the ship..." Zhou Ye said with a smile. In fact, he could still drive Bariya and the others directly on the yacht, but...Will Zhou Ye let go of the fat meat he wanted?Zhou Ye didn''t know if other people would let it go, anyway he would never let it go.


    "That''s really great..." Baliya happily kissed Zhou Ye lightly on the cheek. It was already an afternoon. Zhou Ye was able to make Baliya the most active move that exceeded this limit. It won''t work...


    "I''ll let the maid take you to call..." Zhou Ye smiled and ordered the maid beside him to send Bariya to the communication room to call his mother.


    "I''ll see you... Ye." Bariya said happily, and followed the maid out of the living room.


    "Don''t you need to call home?" Zhou Ye looked at Hani and asked curiously.


    "Forget it, no one at home cares whether I''m at home or not. I usually live in Bariya''s house." Hani''s face was nonchalant, a trace of sadness flashed in her eyes, but she quickly covered it up. ."Actually, you can still send us back, right?"


    "The price of international crude oil has been rising, so I can save a little bit, and the landlord¡¯s family has no surplus..." Zhou Ye shrugged noncommittal. Although Hani¡¯s performance was indifferent, the strange thing flashing in her eyes I can''t hide it from Zhou Ye...this is a girl with a story, interesting.


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s explanation, Hani''s mind felt as if there were tens of thousands of sacred beasts running by.... The local tyrant who drank more than 200,000 meters of wine for a meal told herself, no The reason why the yacht sent herself home was because the price of gas was too high, so she had to save fuel consumption... She had a sentence about MMP that she didn''t know if it was inappropriate.


    In her opinion, Zhou Ye, the villain, definitely wanted to take advantage of the opportunity of her silly and sweet girlfriend to live on the yacht at night to completely take down her girlfriend...what will happen after taking it down?Do you need to ask?Are there few urban tabloids?Throw it when you get bored... Isn''t this the usual style of those local tyrants?


    [No, I will never let you succeed.Hani secretly made up her mind in her heart... She would never allow her girlfriend to be hurt like this... She must reveal Zhou Ye''s true face and let her girlfriend rein in the precipice and let her go.


    [Interesting...] Zhou Ye looked at the seemingly calm girl in front of her. The strange glances that flashed in her eyes from time to time were definitely not hidden from Zhou Ye. Although Hani pretended to be very calm, it was with Zhou Ye. In her eyes, all her thoughts are just like on her face, easy to understand... [It''s so interesting...]


    When Baria came back after the call, she saw her girlfriend and her boyfriend staring at each other."What''s wrong with you?"


    "It''s nothing..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "We are playing a small game where anyone wins and loses..."

 Chapter 452

    "Really?" Baria looked at her girlfriend with a look of disbelief.


    "Really!!" Hani also helped. In fact, she just didn''t want her friends to misunderstand that she was going to grab her boyfriend. Are there few girlfriends who turn her face because of this kind of thing?


    "Then who of you loses..." Baria asked curiously.


    "Until you come, it''s no match..." Hani said.


    "Okay, let''s not play such boring mini games... What do you want to eat tonight? Baria." Zhou Ye cut off the topic altogether. If the topic is not cut off, it may give rise to all kinds of crooked building topics... ¡­


    "It¡¯s okay to eat something light tonight..." Bariya thought for a while and said. At this time, she had completely let go of herself in front of Zhou Ye. At noon, she would let Zhou Ye choose herself because she was embarrassed. In the evening, I started to choose my favorite flavor.


    For Zhou Ye, this is a good change."Then have porridge..."


    "Hello, have my opinions been ignored?" Hani said dissatisfied.


    "Well, what do you want to eat tonight?" Zhou Ye asked indifferently.


    "I don''t have any sincerity..." Hani couldn''t help but give Zhou Ye a white look. Although she was used to being treated differently when she was with her girlfriends, she still felt a little uncomfortable. She originally wanted to be embarrassed. It is difficult for Zhou Ye to order some expensive and greasy dishes. After thinking about it for a long time, she decided not to have trouble with her own stomach. After all, the expensive dishes in her eyes, perhaps in Zhou Ye''s eyes, are just some side dishes."Let¡¯s drink porridge."


    "Look...what''s the difference between asking you and not asking?" Zhou Ye spread his hands...


    "If you ask it is respect, if you don''t ask it is machismo." Hani said unconvinced.


    "Hahaha... Seeing you get along so well, I feel relieved." Seeing her girlfriend fighting her boyfriend, Baria didn''t even feel jealous...


    "Ghosts get along well with him..." Hani couldn''t help but muttered, but perhaps it was her friend''s character that made her always want to protect her from harm...


    Dinner came quickly, just four appetizers plus a bowl of fish porridge for one person. Although the ingredients were relatively simple, the taste was not simple at all...Balia and Hani were hooked.


    After dinner, the three of them played a somatosensory game in the game room on the yacht-it was time to have to sleep.


    Originally, according to Zhou Ye''s intention, a room for two people was arranged, but after Hani''s strong request, it was changed to a large room for two people.


    Chapter six hundred and seventeen


    "Ye, good night..." Baria stood by the door of her room, saying good night to Zhou Ye outside the door.


    "Good night...Baria." Although Zhou Ye said good night, his steps didn''t mean to move.


    "Good night..." Baliya was also a little bit disappointed, but after she said good night, she found that her prospective boyfriend still didn''t seem to want to leave, she couldn''t help but look at Zhou Ye strangely.


    "..." Zhou Ye silently pointed to his ambition.


    Bahia''s face flushed immediately. She instantly understood what her boyfriend meant, and she refused, but she couldn''t bear it. She couldn''t help but glance at her girlfriend in the room behind her. It seemed that she was looking for something, nothing at all. Thinking of what I meant, he hurriedly stepped on tiptoe and kissed him... and left with a touch of water, and then shut Zhou Ye outside with a bang.


    Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head. Innocent sister paper is the best...Although he has forgotten the feeling of innocent girl long ago, he will be happy when he sees innocent girl...


    Walking in the passage of the cabin accommodation area, Zhou Ye took a pair of flat frames from his pocket and placed it on his nose."-Di Ji, let me see what the two cuties are doing now?"


    "As you wish, dominate." As Di Ji''s voice fell, the scene in Baliya''s room was instantly projected onto Zhou Ye''s flat mirror, three hundred and sixty degrees without dead ends... The voice rang directly in Zhou Ye''s ear.


    For Zhou Ye, who has absolute authority on the hand-man, there is nothing on this yacht that can be concealed from Zhou Ye, and it is not because Zhou Ye wants to peek at Baria¡¯s room... It¡¯s just that he is curious. , How can Hani, who seems to be hostile to herself, separate herself and Baria?


    Let''s temporarily turn the camera to the room of the two women¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Hani...what are you looking for?" Baria looked at her girlfriend who was constantly looking for things under the closet and the window, and asked curiously: "Did you lose something?"


    "It''s not that I have lost something, but that you are going to lose yourself immediately." Hani gave her girlfriend an angry look.


    "What nonsense are you talking about..." Baria is like a little girl who has been pierced in her mind, her whole body is cute.


    "What nonsense am I talking about?" Hani was speechless. The state of her friend is no different from that of a young girl who is pregnant. Do you take money if you have money?Okay, she admits, it''s really dangling... Is it long and beautiful?Uh-well, I have to admit, it''s still very embarrassing...


    As for Hani, if Zhou Ye¡¯s goal was her at the beginning, I¡¯m afraid she would be the same as Bariya... But fortunately, Zhou Ye¡¯s goal was not her at the beginning, otherwise no one would come. Exposing Zhou Ye''s true face, expecting his silly and sweet girlfriend to expose Zhou Ye?I am afraid that I have already become an abandoned woman...


    "Look at...Look at what you look like now..." Hani said, pulling Baria to the full-length mirror, pointing to the girlfriend in the mirror and asking: "You think The appearance of Chun, and what nonsense I said... If it weren''t for me to live in the same room with you tonight, I am afraid that when I get up tomorrow morning, you will become two people in your house..."


    "How can it be so exaggerated as you said..." Although Bariya said so, she herself knew that she really couldn''t refuse any request from Zhou Ye...especially when the two had just met that meeting at noon. She almost succeeded by that bad guy, forget it, she can''t talk about it anymore, and Bariya feels that her face is going to burn."What were you looking for just now?"


    "Look for evidence of that guy Jinwu Zangjiao..." Hani said rudely: "You shouldn''t be naive to think that such a rich and handsome man, like a prince, was born specifically for you. You are the only woman in your life, right?"


    "...I..." Although Hani''s words were a bit harsh, Baria had to admit that she was also curious about how many women her prospective boyfriend had."I''ll help you find..."


    "This is the attitude of doing things..." Hani provoked thumbs up, "Go under the window and see if there are any missing women''s underwear... I''ll look for the wardrobe."


    "Why is my difficulty so much higher than you?" Baria said dissatisfiedly, looking at the low and low gaps in the window where only the slap is high.


    "Because that is your boyfriend, not my boyfriend..." Hani said naturally.


    "Okay..." Hani''s words immediately hit Baliya''s weakness. In desperation, she could only lie on the ground and look down the window... But her predecessor was completely burdened. Obstructing her movement, she couldn''t let her eyes see the bottom of the window anyway."I...I can''t do it..."


    "Puff¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªHahahahaha..." Zhou Ye, who had already returned to his bedroom, almost didn''t laugh when he saw this scene. Baria was so cute...


    As for, they want to find the traces left by women?Zhou Ye said that it was completely impossible...Although there were more than forty rooms on the ship, under normal circumstances, the Seventh Daughter of Nissa would only live in his room.The other rooms were either converted into cloakrooms by them, or into small warehouses for their bags and luxury goods...


    As for where the Seven Girls are now?


    Zhou Ye said that this time is exactly the Paris Autumn/Winter Fashion Festival, and the seven girls have already organized a group to go shopping in Paris... Of course, if only the seven of them go alone, Zhou Ye must be worried, so he also sent six biochemical maids. For them, by the way, you can also act as a bag man, lighten the burden of the seven girls...


    And the room Zhou Ye arranges for the two women is a room that no one has ever lived in at all, let alone women''s underwear, even a strand of hair they can''t find...


    Zhou Ye just wore the projection glasses, and after washing up, he lay directly on his extremely comfortable window... He has completely regarded the actions of the two women as a sitcom...


    He just leaned against the window so comfortably, watching the two women in that room, looking for traces of the unnecessarily existence of women...not to mention, both of them are of material type, basically they can''t reach the window. Bottom...


    In the end, Hani unexpectedly came up with a bad idea, and the two of them worked together to lift the window to have a look... This almost didn''t make Zhou Ye laugh...


    Zhou Ye won''t go over and remind them that this is on a yacht, and all the furniture is fixed on the boat board...otherwise, wouldn''t things be flying around in a storm?


    The tired half-dead two women finally recognized the fact that they were not the opponents of the window... Reluctantly gave up the stupid act of lifting the window... But, except under the window, the two women searched for other things. In the place, Hani did not find any traces of a woman''s existence...


    This really made Baria overjoyed... It seems that her quasi-boyfriend is still a good man with a clean body and self-love.


    Uh-this misunderstanding is a bit big.


    However, will Hani admit her failure?Obviously she is not someone who gives up easily... She has already prepared the second set of plans, which will definitely let Zhou Ye reveal her true nature, she is so confident.


    Chapter 618


    "My Ye, really is a good man..." Although Baria was tired and sweaty, her heart was full of sweet feelings... In her opinion, no evidence was found to show that Zhou Ye was really not the same. Casual man...


    "Wake up..." Hani said, panting heavily, "The lack of evidence just shows that he has hidden deep enough, not that he is a good man."


    "Hani, why do you have to target Ye..." Baria was a little dissatisfied. "Although Ye will quarrel with you, she didn''t offend you..."


    "..." Hani was a little speechless in the face of Baria''s questioning. Could it be that she would not be easily deceived, and after being tricked, she would be abandoned like a clog?Forget it, Barria would never believe these words...


    In other words, I want to tell Bahlia that I will characterize her boyfriend as a playboy who plays with women by relying on little things.Then I''m definitely looking for something... Maybe, when these words are said, they don''t even have to do with their friends. In front of love, women will become fools...

 Chapter 453

    "Balia... believe me, Zhou Ye is definitely a veteran..."


    "Give me a reason."


    "Just because he would rather let you stay overnight on the yacht than drive you home..." Hani finally found a flaw in Zhou Ye, but, in fact, this flaw is for Baria, Nothing...


    "...I..." In fact, Baria had already figured it out on the way to call, but she still obediently called her mother and applied for the right to stay out at night. Honey comes to top the bag... If she doesn''t know what will happen at night, then her IQ will be underestimated...


    "Give me one last chance... I will prove to you that he is a playboy..." Hani looked at Bariya seriously, she wanted to take the last risk...


    Baria looked at her girlfriends. In fact, the time between the two of them is really not short. Although they are not sisters, the relationship between the two is definitely far beyond the sisters... She knows that Hani is absolutely not. It would hurt herself, but on the other side it was her quasi-boyfriend, she was a little hesitant...


    "The last time...If I lose again this time, then I will apologize to Zhou Ye..." Hani also fought.


    "Well..." Baria hesitated for a long time, and finally agreed."How can I cooperate with you?"


    "Just save me soon..."


    "Save you?" Baria was a little unsure, so... But, soon, she understood Hani''s meaning...


    I saw Hani wash up first, then drew light makeup in front of the mirror... Then, she took off all her clothes and changed into a bikini... In fact, this bikini is still two people together I bought it while shopping, but when I went into the water today, Hani felt that it was too revealing, so I didn''t wear it, but the kind of ordinary one-piece swimsuit.


    "You... are you going to..." Barrya was stunned... Is this Hani trying to seduce and confuse her boyfriend?


    "Yes, I''m going to test him..." Hani opened the door and walked out without waiting for Baria to reply... "If I go in for five minutes and haven''t come out... Then you knock on the doorknob I rescued..."


    "Uh-I...oh!" Baria''s heart is extremely complicated, she doesn''t know how to say it anymore, emotionally, she feels that she should stop Hani... but rationally, she knows, This is the only way...


    But both of them have forgotten one thing... It was on Zhou Ye¡¯s yacht. Even if Hani really didn¡¯t go back, Bahlia rushed in and added another bun to Zhou Ye. That''s it... it doesn''t help at all.


    But Hani, who was in high blood, had forgotten about this matter, and Bahia, who was full of complexity, was thinking about it at all.


    On the other hand, as the subject of testing, Zhou Ye was already stunned by the actions of the two...


    Nima...what''s the situation?Is there such an operation?


    How self-confident these two silly women are... They actually ignore where this is?If it is in a public place like a hotel, such a strategy will be used, and there will be no sequelae... After all, there is a police uncle.


    But this is on your own yacht, the cell phone has no signal...the sea is on all sides...the place where you can''t run, use this method to test yourself?Do they think they are really herbivorous men?


    At this moment, someone knocked on his door...


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Hey...interesting, you like to jump into my eyes one by one, and I can''t always play a good person, right..." Zhou Ye had already sat down with a decision in his heart, these two girls must tidy up...otherwise This IQ is really anxious.


    He jumped directly from the window and opened the door. Not surprisingly, it was Hani in a bikini who knocked on the door... and in the far room, Baria was hiding behind the door, opening it slightly. The door sews and looks here.


    Zhou Ye knew all these scenes in his mind, and he smiled directly: "Is there anything wrong? Miss Hani, is there something missing? I will ask the maid to prepare it for you now..."


    Hani raised her leg, and her jade feet directly touched the door, with eyebrows in her eyes, and said in a somewhat lazy voice: "Don''t you ask me to go in and sit?"


    "..." I''ll give you nine points for this one word horse. If you don''t give you full marks, I am afraid of your arrogance and pride... Zhou Ye, who had planned for a long time, smiled and opened the door to let Hani walk in.


    In fact, Hani learned this trick from a TV series. She really walked into Zhou Ye''s room, but she didn''t know what to say... "That... today''s dinner was good..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless. He originally thought it was a female man, but found out that he was still an innocent female man... Forget it, the game is almost at this point, it''s time to close the net."You''ve been looking for clues to the women around me, haven''t you?"


    "You... how do you know?" Hani was stunned when he heard Zhou Ye''s words.But she reacted in the blink of an eye."You have a camera in our room?"


    "Ahem... In fact, as long as it is happening on this yacht, no matter where it is, it can''t be hidden from my eyes." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "You actually have so many cameras installed..." Hani guarded the murderer with both hands, looking like a fire and theft guard and Zhou Ye."What a pervert..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless. This girl''s thinking circuit is really unusual. Should we explain to her what artificial intelligence is, and then explain to her what is called micro-monitoring?Forget it... "Rather than worry about those problems, you might as well worry about your own safety..."


    "What are you going to do to me? I tell you, Singapore''s laws are very strict. No matter what nationality you are, you will be severely punished if you commit a crime in Singapore..." Although Hani said righteously, But in fact, her steps are moving slightly towards the door...


    And Zhou Ye didn''t care. The door of this room seemed to open well, but that was because he had his authority. Without him to open it, this door would not be opened even if it was bombed with a heavy weapon. You know, The Umbrella''s designers designed this yacht according to the standards of interstellar warships.


    "I warn you not to mess around..." Hani found out that Zhou Ye, the villain, hadn''t noticed her escape, and she was secretly delighted. It was not until her hand touched the doorknob that her whole heart calmed down."I will definitely reveal your true face in front of Baria... you wait."


    "Listen to you..." Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his hand, making a gesture that pleases you casually.


    "Your plan is bankrupt..." Hani said, turning the door... uh-embarrassing-turned a bit, Hani found that she couldn''t turn at all...


    "You''re done, don''t want to play with Barria¡¯s feelings..." Hani threatened to turn the doorknob again... something more embarrassing happened... I still can¡¯t turn... Hani is already fast Crying, what''s the situation?


    "So, you who can''t even get out of this room, how can you expose my true face?" Zhou Ye walked up to Hani with a smile, and looked at Hani with interest.


    Chapter six hundred and nineteen


    "Actually, I''m joking with you..." Hani was already crying, is she bringing it to the door by herself?


    "Well, I believe..." Zhou Ye nodded seriously.


    "It''s great that you can believe it." Hani thinks that Zhou Ye''s IQ is not online. It''s great...


    "So, what I''m doing next is also joking with you, I hope you don''t mind." Zhou Ye''s words made Hani stunned, but she has no time to react...because she has been blocked by Zhou Ye After looking, yes, it was to use Zhou Ye''s best method of silence.


    "Hmm..." Hani was bemoaning her first mouth... while desperately tapping Zhou Ye''s fierce mouth, but obviously, her small arms and legs can only be regarded as massaging Zhou Ye, and the strength Some are too light.


    Gradually... Hani discovered that she was completely unable to control her body. The proof is that her arms hugged Zhou Ye¡¯s neck when she didn¡¯t know... If Zhou Ye hadn¡¯t let her go, I¡¯m afraid this would happen. She''s already...


    Of course, Zhou Ye would let her go for a reason, because someone knocked on the door again.


    "Hani...Hani, are you in there?" Bariya didn''t wait for five minutes before rushing to knock on Zhou Ye''s door. Anyway, she watched her girlfriend dressed so enchanting as she entered herself. In the room of her boyfriend, she had a feeling of growing grass on her head inexplicably.


    "Hani... open the door, Ye, I know you are inside, I''m really angry if you don''t open the door... I''m really angry, even if you coax me, I won''t forgive you..." Baria The more I knock on the door, the more anxious I feel...


    Just when she was about to knock on the door again, Zhou Ye''s door opened... However, before she could react, one arm stretched out and pulled her into a familiar embrace...


    "Ye... um um um..." Before Bariya''s words were finished, she was blocked by the familiar Zhou''s silence method...


    At first, she struggled twice with encouragement, but soon she found out sadly that her struggle was completely useless...Finally, she had to hug Zhou Ye with her hands in order to maintain her balance. Neck...


    "Baria...Run..." A faint voice finally dragged the dying Baria back.


    "Hani...what''s wrong with you?" Baria struggled to break free from Zhou Ye''s embrace, turned to look at her, she was her best friend, but at this moment she looked exhausted, sitting against the wall. On the carpet.


    "Zhou Ye...it''s a bad guy...run away, Baria..." Hani still feels weak all over...just now was a bit too...cough for her.


    "Ye, is this true? Is what Hani said true?" When Baria heard her girlfriend''s words, instead of turning her head and running, she turned to question her prospective boyfriend...


    "Then it depends on which angle you look at me..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, just now if it hadn''t been for him to let go, Baria could not escape his embrace if she was exhausted.


    "Don''t listen to his sophistry...Run, Baria..." Hani is still urging her best friend, but obviously, Baria will never give up unless she gets an answer from Zhou Ye.


    "For example?" Baria stared at Zhou Ye''s eyes, as if she wanted to see something from it... But in fact, she couldn''t see anything, just felt that she wanted to sink into that pair more and more. In the eyes.

 Chapter 454

    "My enemies call me executioner... Murderer... Tyrant... Prince of the Night..." Zhou Ye said leisurely: "And my women like to call me, dear, Lang Jun, Ye Lang... My man..."


    "Your women?" Baria didn''t care about the previous address at all. The only word she cared about was the [My Women].


    "That''s right, my women..." Zhou Ye admitted without hesitation, he felt that there was nothing to hide, anyway, Barria would have to know sooner or later...


    "...Okay..." Baria felt that her breathing was a little difficult... "Yes, can you tell me... how many women do you have?"


    "..." Zhou Ye was silent.


    This made Baria could not help but rekindle a glimmer of hope."Aren''t you embarrassed? Come and tell me how many women I can live with..."


    "Uh-actually..." Zhou Ye said embarrassedly: "It''s a bit too much, I''m still counting..."


    Baria was almost amused... "Then you come to provoke me... You still don''t want me... You liar..."


    What should I do in such a situation?Uh-other people Zhou Ye don''t know. Anyway, he always used Zhou''s silence method...


    Barrya, who was blocked by her gaze, went from struggling hard to struggling slightly, from struggling slightly to unknowingly, and hugged Zhou Ye again...Finally, Baria fell completely silent...


    "Actually, I also have difficulties..." Zhou Ye whispered in Baria''s ear.


    "What''s the problem, you liar..." Although Baliya said categorically, she couldn''t help but soften her attitude. In fact, she also wanted to find a reason to forgive Zhou Ye...


    "Soon, you''ll know..." Zhou Ye said to use Zhou''s Silence Method again, but this time he won''t stop halfway... With the Zhou''s Silence Method... The gap between the two is getting less and less, and finally, with a cry of pain, the two reached the realm where there is me in you and you in me.


    Hani looks silly all over...Did these two forget that they are still here?It''s so...


    However, two hours later, something even more broke her...Her girlfriend actually betrayed her."My dear... I really can''t do it anymore, I understand your difficulties... Go find Hani... Give me a break..."


    However, Zhou Ye, the bastard who was so obedient, came to find herself... Hani really felt like a dog...


    But soon, she understood the difficulties of her girlfriend...this...this guy is not human.


    No words for a night¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The next day, Zhou Ye really fulfilled his promise to watch the rising sun with the two women...Uh, even though he was on the couch, he was watching the rising sun, right?


    The two obedient women nestled in Zhou Ye¡¯s arms, watching the morning sun slowly climb out of the sea, and the whole person felt a lot more refreshed... And Zhou Ye, the morning sun on the sea had long been annoying for him. What he saw were the two proudly blooming red plums on the couch...


    "I''m so stupid... Why did I come up with this idea?" Hani rested her head on Zhou Ye''s arm, with a look of regret on her face.


    "Stop talking..." Baria persuaded: "You were even mader than me later..."


    "Slap!" Zhou Ye unceremoniously slapped Hani on the thickest part."Regret it?"


    "Regret... Regret not rushing up soon..." Hani said, arching her little head into Zhou Ye''s arms, "I should have been the first one..."


    "Hani...no wonder you want to do this, I had such a plan..." Of course, Baria knew that her best friend was joking, so she rushed forward and became a mess with Hani.


    Chapter six hundred and twenty


    Marvel World-Secret Arctic Base of Hydra.


    "My dear...no..." As Ophelia knelt on the ground feebly, her eyes blankly looking at the place where her man had just disappeared, her whole person was about to collapse...


    At this moment, a familiar golden circular portal slowly opened...


    "My dear?" Ophelia''s spirits shook, and her whole body was like a shot of a heart attack, and the sadness on her face was wiped out... and the daughters of Xiaoli and Zhao Hailun behind her, also Both opened their eyes wide and stared at the portal that was slowly opening.


    The opening of the portal is actually very fast, but in the eyes of the women, time seems to be stretched infinitely by people. They always feel that the portal is opening so slowly...The slow ones all want to rush over and use their own Pulling open the portal with both hands... Fortunately, they still have reason, knowing that they can''t pull it open.


    When the portal was fully opened, the women involuntarily held their breath, staring at the exit of the portal, each of them chanted a name in their hearts."Ye... it must be Ye... Ye must be fine."


    However, what disappointed them was that the first person to walk out of the portal was not the figure of the person they knew and loved, but a beautiful girl with a small dimple...


    After the girl walked out of the portal, she was also a little confused. After all, this kind of scene transition is not very accustomed to her.After shaking her head, she noticed the women standing or sitting in front of her, "Hello everyone... I''m Nisha..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense..." Ophelia jumped up and rushed in front of Nisha at an unimaginable speed, clutching her shoulders tightly. If it was the usual, Ophelia would definitely not Will make such a rude gesture, after all, she is Zhou Ye''s most proud daughter with a perfect lady style, but now?With Zhou Ye''s life and death unknown, she had already thrown that ladylike demeanor out of the sky, and she was only concerned about one thing now."Where is Ye?"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Hands, like iron tongs.Nisha has been scared by Ophelia...


    Fortunately, at this moment, Yingyi came over and patted Nisha''s hand lightly to signal her to relax."Don''t do that, Ophelia... Since she walked out of the dear portal, she is definitely our sister... There is still time to pick up girls, which means that the bad guy is fine..."


    "I..." Ophelia knew that Xiaoying was right... and, she was indeed a little too excited... But before seeing Zhou Ye, even if he knew his ability, there were definitely not many people who could hurt. He, she still feels a little worried... "Nissa is it? Sorry, I was a little too excited just now..."


    "No, nothing..." Nisha was really frightened, but when she saw Ophelia apologize to herself, she still responded: "I can understand your feelings... If you leave that bad guy too long, I also think he can''t stand it...but don''t worry, he is at the end, saying that he will come back after all the sisters pass."


    "Also all the sisters?" Ophelia and Yingyi and Zhao Hailun Xiaoli looked at each other, and passed a message to each other.


    [We are worried to death here, this bastard is actually spending a lot of time outside, we must take care of him.


    [How to clean up?Have you beaten him?


    [Drag him...]


    [Don''t be funny... I''m afraid you will be the one who surrenders first.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Just as the women were making eye contact, a few more girls came out...Ophelia took a look, okay, look at the man from the family, this guarantees her hunting range, there are loli and the royal sister ...I counted roughly, there were nine...and at first glance, they were all sisters of Indian descent.


    Afterwards, Ginny, Jiagu, Madam Mehra, Pia, Sima, Latika, Bariya and Hani who came out of the portal naturally gathered at the first Nissa who came out. By their side, after all, they are relatively familiar with Nisha.


    On the other side, in the team supported by Ophelia¡¯s leading figure Yi, there are the Xiaoli quartet and Zhao Hailun and other women... Although there are fewer people, Ophelia¡¯s aura is not ordinary. The foot... After all, ruling the Hydra for so long, that high-level person''s temperament cannot be faked, and it is full of pressure....


    Just when the atmosphere on both sides was very embarrassing...Suddenly, a voice that both sides were very familiar with came over."Are you in line to welcome me back?"


    "Honey..." XN


    Hearing this voice, the girls on both sides couldn''t help but their eyes brightened... The feeling that the backing had arrived filled their hearts, some of them called dear, some called Ye, looking in the direction of the sound. go with.


    Who is the person who is smiling and standing there, who is not Zhou Ye?


    Ophelia rushed over with a thunder and thunder, and jumped into Zhou Ye''s arms. Without any words, she just held her man''s cheeks with her hands and kept looking...I was sure Zhou Ye was on him. After there were no scars, he hugged Zhou Ye''s neck tightly."Daddy... I miss you so much... You scared me to death... I thought I was going to lose you... Daddy, welcome home."


    "Daddy...?" The daughters of Nisha had a feeling of unknownness. In their opinion, Ophelia should be the woman of her own man, but why did she call him... this name?Obviously, how could Zhou Ye expose its shortcomings and tell them his dark history?


    "Hmm..." Ophelia turned all her worries into a mouthful and blocked Zhou Ye''s contempt.


    But soon, she was no longer satisfied just to speak up... She was like crazy, tearing Zhou Ye''s clothes... Soon, a restricted-level scene was staged in front of the women...


    Yingyi did not stop Ophelia. She knew how Ophelia felt when she saw her man disappeared in front of her eyes with the space gem, because she felt the same way... In fact, she just did one thing ... Let the shadow guards under him block off the entire underground test site...


    Then Shi Shiran walked over... well, she was consciously queuing... Zhao Hailun and other women also walked over obediently. If you haven''t experienced that kind of scene, you won''t know the kind of despair, they are urgent It takes a man of his own to gallop on him unscrupulously to prove his sense of existence.


    On the other hand, the Indian team, who has just arrived, is completely silly...what is the situation?However, soon, they were dragged into this hysterical activity... This is also an alternative welcome party...

 Chapter 455

    Chapter six hundred and twenty one


    Switzerland-Berne.


    Maya Hansen is a computer expert, but in an accident, she began to abandon the major she had studied in university, and turned to specialize in biology, wanting to merge the two together... which is so-called Biological gene coding.


    She wants to invent a biological gene that can make people sever and regenerate like a gecko. When she announced this idea to the public, she reaped not praise, but a voice of doubt...


    In fact, no one is optimistic about her project, whether it is those former friends or those big bosses who occupy a place in the biological academia, the comments they give Maya are only four words, "Whimsical".


    But these did not shake Maya Hansen''s determination. She plunged into the ocean of biology, like a crazy sponge, absorbing various biological knowledge.


    When she had no money, she would use the majors she had studied on the Internet to earn some living expenses...


    But, obviously, her efforts are only a fraction of the funds needed for academic research...Otherwise, just the initial establishment of a small biological laboratory is enough to drain all her savings and leave her in debt...


    But fortunately, what she has gained is not only ridicule and questioning, but occasionally some like-minded people contact her through the email address she left on the Biology Forum and have some academic exchanges with her, which makes her feel Although the road ahead was bumpy, she was by no means lonely... Among her like-minded friends, the one she liked most was a genius from a great cold underworld, Zhao Hailun, who she had met on the Biology Forum.


    When Maya Hansen knew that Zhao Hailun wanted to make a difference in biology, she recommended Umbrella to Zhao Hailun and told her that in the Umbrella College League assessment, she would get good results. You can enroll without exams..., of course, exam-free enrollment is just one of them. Maya Hansen pointed out to Zhao Hailun that the organization that truly leads global technology in the world is not the mysterious country of Africa, Wakanda, or the alien country of Attilan. It''s the Umbrella consortium, which is not showing the mountains and leaking water but lurking around the world like a prehistoric giant crocodile.


    Today is the seventh day of Umbrella¡¯s assessment at Seoul National University...it¡¯s almost time to announce the shortlist, Maya Hansen thought, while pushing her shopping cart on the supermarket shelves as a routine. Big purchase.


    What happened to the scientist?Although scientists often waste research on sleep and sleep, it doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t need to eat...


    "Well-green beans, this can be some." As Maya said, she threw a pack of vacuum-packed American green beans into her already piled up shopping cart like a hill.


    Looking at her shopping cart, it seemed that she was overwhelmed and squeaked in protest. Maya could only give up the idea of ??continuing to buy, although she could not wait to buy food for a year so that she would never use it again. When you go out, you can conduct your own research at home, but obviously that is impossible. Let alone whether she has that much money, her small refrigerator alone is not allowed... This is a sad story.


    "Miss Hansen, you bought so much again..." The cashier in the supermarket saw that the thin Maya Hansen was pushing his pile of shopping carts like a hill, shook his head, ran over to help her The cart was pushed to the cash register.


    "It''s hard to come by, so just..." Maya Hansen smiled a little embarrassedly, because she often shopped in this supermarket, although she always came almost once a month, but every time she bought so many things. Every cashier in the supermarket has known her a long time ago. After all, it takes a long time for a car to settle accounts...


    "A dozen disposable underwear... a big bottle of salad..." The cashier lady shook her head helplessly, and began to count the goods on Maya Hansen''s car. In her mind, Maya Hansen was probably painted as a weird person. symbol.


    Seeing the weird look in the cashier''s eyes and the disapproving attitude, how could Maya Hansen not know what she thought?... But it doesn''t matter, she''s already used to such things anyway.


    And at this moment-in Maya Hansen''s apartment... an uninvited person...


    "I really can''t see that this is a girl''s room..." Zhou Ye frowned as he looked at the one-bedroom and one-living room that was only over fifty square meters in front of him...


    This is a very classic small apartment with one bedroom and one living room. The sofa in the living room is still full of unclear clothes that are clean or dirty. Next to the sofa are a few pots of viewing plants... and next to the living room. There is a computer, the power of the computer is still on, the door of the bedroom on the inside is open, and the quilt on the couch is thrown in a mess, basically it can be said to be a mess.


    "Master, please wait a moment, this place will be cleaned up in a moment." A figure in a black and white maid outfit appeared directly behind Zhou Ye...It was Zhou Ye''s close-knit maid, Qiu.


    "Qiu...Didn''t I let you and Zi wait downstairs?" Zhou Ye said helplessly.


    "That won''t work, Master. In view of the reasons you have often worried us recently, the maid maid has raised your security level to the highest level..." As the voice fell, a maid with long purple hair appeared in the autumn. Next to him was Zi who was left downstairs by Zhou Ye.


    "Am I okay?" Zhou Ye was speechless. If something happened to him, what could they do by their side?


    "Don''t you know the master... do you have the heart to let us be scolded by the maid?" Qiu said, her big beautiful eyes were filled with tears, and they would cry to you if they didn''t agree... They knew their master too much. Zhou Ye is now, you are reasoning with him, he is shameful with you, you shame with him, he is even more shameless... Only tears are the only way to subdue him.


    "Okay, okay, feel free to..." Zhou Ye sat silently on the computer chair.


    This is also impossible. Since his return, Ophelia has directly notified their sister alliance about his almost living in a different world, which is like stabbing a hornet''s nest...


    Whether it¡¯s the Medusa sisters, or the niece Carter, whether it¡¯s the ancient master or the new star supreme mother and daughter... They all agreed that they must strengthen the guards around their men. Yingyi alone is not enough, even the most obedient. Pandora will not unite with him this time.


    And Hela, who was in her pregnancy, used "I don''t want my daughter without a father" as an excuse to force Zhou Ye to accept the protective measures arranged by the six maid chiefs...


    Zhou Ye can only obediently obey. If a woman, Zhou Ye can fool around... When all the women are united, Zhou Ye has to... There is no way. Besides, this is because his women do it for him. it is good¡­¡­


    Don''t look at Zhou Ye now that there are only two maids around him, this is already Zhou Ye''s use of various shameless methods to reduce...


    If according to the arrangement of the six major maid chiefs, he is surrounded by no less than one combat maid in a combat formation at all times. How many people are in a combat formation?Uh, it''s only a hundred people...This is just a close formation, and there are thousands of shadow guards on the periphery.Of course, although the personal maid team has now become a personal maid team, the shadow guards on the periphery have not decreased, but have increased a lot.


    Even so, he was already very satisfied, otherwise, he shuddered just to imagine the feeling of being stared at by a hundred maids for everything he was doing.While Zhou Ye was sitting on the computer chair thinking about life, Qiu and Zi had already cleaned the entire room...


    "Awesome..." Zhou Ye had to admire his own two women''s personal maids who were so powerful. The cleaning speed was no one.


    "Then you didn''t even want to bring us..." Qiu said with an aggrieved expression.


    "Yes, Master, how nice it is for you to take us. We can cook, clean, and..." Zi said, the female eyebrows in her eyes almost drowned Zhou Ye... with a little sheepish voice. Zhou Ye''s voice made Zhou Ye quick... "Even if you want to do something bad, we will help you hold her hands and feet."


    Puff¡ª¡ªIf there is such an unscrupulous thing, I am afraid that no other maid can tell me except my own maid, but there is no way. Starting from the six major maids, my maid team has been taken crooked... Zhou Ye sighed helplessly. He took a sigh of relief, but such a maid... is so good.


    "Come on--" Zhou Ye said and patted his leg. Qiu and Zi glanced at each other, his face leaking joy, and leaped happily, sitting on top of each other obediently, huh...


    If you have to be punished, you must be rewarded for merit... Zhou Ye embraced the two girls, and kissed one of them. Qiu and Zi''s happy eyebrows are almost in line. For them, they can win the companionship of their master. This task around me is really great...


    Chapter six hundred and twenty-two


    Maya Hansen took all her energy to move all the things in the shopping cart into the trunk of her car. After closing the trunk, she pushed the empty shopping cart to the parking lot for special use. The empty shopping cart was left behind and returned to his cart again.


    Maya Hansen, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, took off the heavy down jacket and threw it onto the passenger seat on one side. Although the lowest temperature outside has reached below zero, she benefited from the time she just moved the items in the shopping cart. I had already set the car on fire without turning on the heating system, and the temperature in the car was still very high.


    After rubbing her red hands, feeling that her hands had recovered some temperature, Maya skillfully put up the gear, stepped on the gas pedal, and drove to her apartment...


    Although she carries a lot of daily necessities at one time, she is used to living alone. The most troublesome thing for her now is her own biological laboratory...


    Her little biological laboratory must not be built in her apartment, so she rented a small farm in the outskirts of Bern. In fact, the farm is less than ten acres in size, but its rent is very cheap. It is the most important for Maya, who is struggling to make ends meet recently.


    Her small biological laboratory was built in the warehouse of that small farm. It has already begun to take shape, but... after all, it is money, no money. As long as it involves experimental equipment, it involves high-precision machinery. Things happen to be the most expensive... Maya Hansen is already considering whether she wants to temporarily stop the research in her hands and pick up some programming tricks online to make some money...


    Time slipped away in Maya Hansen¡¯s entanglement. Although driving and thinking about the prone to traffic accidents, fortunately, on this day when the weather is not so good, not many people drive to the streets. , Maya was able to get home safely.


    The supermarket is not far from Maya¡¯s apartment, only two blocks away, and Maya¡¯s car quickly drove into the parking lot below her apartment.


    Maya got out of the car and opened the trunk... After finishing for a long time, Maya found embarrassingly that she couldn''t bring back her trophy all at once...


    "It seems that I can only come down twice..." Maya, with her hands full of plastic bags, reluctantly closed the trunk and walked into the elevator of her apartment building...


    Ding-the elevator stopped on the tenth floor.


    Resigned to her fate, Maya picked up the shopping bags placed in the elevator again, walked out of the elevator, and staggered to the door of her apartment, Maya took out the key and opened the door to the room...


    "I''m sorry... I went wrong..." After Maya opened the door, the first thing she saw was a clean and tidy small living room. A handsome blond boy was holding two beautiful girls in maid costumes. The girl was there... after she habitually apologized, she backed out... and took the door of the room with her hand.


    "Wait..." When Maya was about to pick up the shopping bag on the floor, she suddenly realized one thing, that is, her room. Although it seems to be so clean and tidy that she can hardly recognize it, but... that The familiar furnishings are definitely right in your own room.


    "Who are you?" Maya opened the door unceremoniously. She no longer cared about her handbag, and even her lair was invaded. How could she care about the foreign objects?


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at this silly girl who walked into his house and apologized to the intruder with a ignorant expression, and then walked out of the door of the house, almost laughing...


    To be honest, in a sense, Zhou Ye doesn''t hate this silly girl. She is just a scientific researcher who explores unknown fields with all her heart. It''s just that her research is used by others... Just to make those disabled people be able to live a normal life through regeneration like normal people.


    Just as the scientist who invented the rocket just started to explore the mysteries of the universe, she was just a pure biological explorer.


    "Get to know... my name is Zhou Ye." Zhou Ye smiled and let go of his two close maids, stood up, walked to Maya''s face, and stretched out his right hand.

 Chapter 456

    "I don''t care who you are, I just want to know why you broke into my apartment illegally." Maya raised her head unceremoniously and said angrily.


    In fact, Maya Hansen, who is more than 1.7 meters tall, stands in front of Zhou Ye, who is 1.9 meters long, with her teeth and claws open. There is an inexplicable sense of joy.


    "Actually..." Before Zhou Ye''s words were finished, Maya Hansen rushed over, trying to push Zhou Ye away from her... But after trying several times, she was sad. I realized that I was doing useless work...Her strength couldn''t even make Zhou Ye tremble.


    The helpless Maya Hansen could only bypass Zhou Ye, rushed to her computer, and directly searched her computer for traces of whether she recorded important documents that had been touched by someone. For her, is the most important.


    After flipping through the records in her computer, Maya Hansen was relieved.Obviously what she was worried about did not happen...At this moment, she was in the mood to sit down, turned to face Zhou Ye and said, "You can say it now...I will give you one minute to convince me, or you will just wait. Be invited by the police to have coffee..."


    "Interesting." Zhou Ye smiled. He hasn''t seen such an aggressive chick for a long time... "In fact, originally, it was just to invite you to join my company..."


    "Your company? Which company do you belong to..." Maya Hansen has already had the idea of ??absorbing external funds. After all, it is too difficult for her to build a qualified biological laboratory on her own, she just A biologist who changed his career halfway, not a rich second generation...


    "Those are not important anymore..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "Because I have changed my mind now..."


    "Are you kidding me?" Maya was still very happy when she heard that Daikin mainly invested in her own projects, but Zhou Ye''s turning point made her depressed...


    "No need." Zhou Ye said, walking to Maya step by step... His height gave Maya a great sense of oppression."Because I think it is too insecure to sign you into my company... A woman is too emotional, who knows when you will suddenly regret it, that will make me suffer a huge loss..."


    "In that case, please go out..." Maya felt like she was being played with by someone like a fool. She said she wanted to invite herself, then she regretted...How could this guy be like a child.


    Chapter six hundred and twenty-three


    The two maids stood behind their master, watching Zhou Ye teasing the chick there...I have to say, it was still very interesting.


    "Why?" Zhou Ye spread his hands and made an appearance that he didn''t know why. In fact, he was playing tricks.


    "Since you have changed your mind, why are you staying here? Talk to me about love?" Maya sarcastically, she was too lazy to investigate Zhou Ye''s illegal intrusion into her residence.


    First, Zhou Ye doesn''t look like a thief. Have you ever seen that thief can help the owner clean the room?


    The second is that she has been pissed off by Zhou Ye.What is a woman too emotional?What is repentance?Is this belittling women?What does it mean to make him suffer a great loss... I look down on her too much.


    "Huh? How did you know?" Zhou Ye looked surprised, almost not amused by Maya.


    "First, I''m not as pretty as the two chicks behind you, so don''t say anything that is deceptive..." Maya stood up and poked Zhou Ye''s fierce mouth with her fingers unceremoniously: "No. Second, even if I feel that I am as beautiful as a fairy, I don¡¯t think I will arouse the interest of a playboy... and what I hate the most is a playboy like you..."


    "Oh? What type do you like?" Zhou Ye smiled, very dangerous.


    "I like people who have a common language with me... For example, someone who also likes biology, or a genius who has his own unique insights in a certain research... Anyway, it''s not your kind of uselessness. Besides being beautiful, there is nothing in it. The son..." Maya got more and more excited as she spoke, and her whole person was almost stuck in Zhou Ye''s arms...


    "Woman, you are a little too arrogant..." Zhou Ye smiled more and more dangerously."Didn''t your mother tell you?"


    "What?" Maya asked with a cold face, raising her head for unknown reasons.


    "Don''t get too close to a dangerous man," Zhou Ye said, blocking Maya''s contemplation as soon as he lowered his head.


    "Hmm..." Maya is in a daze, what''s the situation?This guy actually... However, she has no time to think more, because Zhou Ye has already opened her teeth...


    "Asshole... why are you... hey, there are still people here, don''t you pay attention to the feelings of the two girls behind you?"


    "It''s okay, don''t care about us, we are the shadow of the master...please ignore us."


    "Autumn, Zi, come and help me hold this chick... I''m afraid I will hurt her."


    "Hey...hey...you guys don''t really want to help this guy...don''t take it...if I just said something wrong, I apologize...don''t do that...you are committing a crime..."


    "No way, we can''t help listening to the master''s instructions, otherwise we will be ruthlessly cleaned up by the master..."


    "You are a strong X... You are still young, don''t be like this... Hey..."


    "It''s okay, I don''t mind if you go to the police after the matter is over...really."


    "Ah--, bastard--"


    "Sorry, sorry... I didn''t expect you to still... I''ll be gentle..."


    "Asshole...oooo..."


    In the room, Maya''s crying gradually lowered... it was replaced by bursts of fanciful sounds.


    Two hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Asshole, don''t you know how to lighten it?" Maya nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, and bitterly wanted to leave her teeth marks on Zhou Ye''s body. In fact, this is a very difficult thing. ... After trying many times, she had to give up this unrealistic idea.


    As for telling Zhou Ye?Stop making trouble... Was Zhou Ye''s spring breeze and rain turned for nothing?


    When Zhou Ye came here, he really had the idea of ??taking Maya... It can be said that Maya is also a very talented scientist. Now Zhou Ye has Zhao Hailun and Nina by his side... these two How could a female genius scientist let Maya go?Although she is said to have a mid-level appearance, but...her intelligence is worth a lot of points.


    "Have you never had a boyfriend before?" Zhou Ye really didn''t expect Maya to be... ahem, this was really a surprise.


    "Make a boyfriend? I have almost run out of time for research and study... How can I have time to make a boyfriend..." Maya huddled her whole body in Zhou Ye''s arms, muttering. Said: "But now I find that making a boyfriend seems to be a good choice. Recently, the negative emotions that have been backlogged due to poor research have disappeared..."


    "Okay, I''ll go back and build a biological laboratory headed by you... Don''t worry about the research." Zhou Ye comforted.


    "Wait, you haven''t told me which company you are from..." Maya heard Zhou Ye''s words, only to remember that this guy had come to invite herself to join the company under the pretense of this.


    "Umbrella..." Zhou Ye spit out the name of a consortium with a smile, and immediately stunned Maya.


    At first, she thought her man was just the rich second generation of a medium-sized biotechnology company, but in the end... it was Umbrella, the giant crocodile buried in the world''s pool...


    "You really belong to the Umbrella Consortium? I really have a research team and a biological laboratory of my own?" Maya is already so excited that she can''t find herself...


    "That''s right..." Zhou Ye smiled. The creator of the Extremis Virus is worthy of him.


    "Gosh...I''m so happy...no...I''m already...oh my god..." Maya was already happily talking incoherently. In her opinion, Zhou Ye''s decision made her love more than any love words... Move, turn on the horse, there should be a BGM Valkyrie riding here.


    However, it was the first time that Maya Hansen, and she completed the battle against the Great Demon with the help of the two maids of Zhou Ye, and this time, her reinforcements have fallen into a deep sleep... But no one could help her... So she paid a heavy price for her actions.


    These days, Zhou Ye has been playing with Maya Hansen in Switzerland for a few days, and he promised that Maya Hansen¡¯s laboratory is already operating. After all, Umbrella¡¯s biological laboratories are really too many. For Sen, it was a huge and difficult task, but for Zhou Ye, it was just a matter of finding a laboratory that was not very important and changing the research project... the venue, equipment, and personnel were all readily available.


    Finally, on the seventh day, the unbearable Maya Hansen drove Zhou Ye away...Who said this guy was too livestock? Even if Maya had two maids to help her, she felt powerless.


    Of course, when Zhou Ye was leaving, he also left Maya with the standard equipment that he must have after becoming a woman, a space bracelet, a personal terminal in the style of a watch... plus an Umbrella unlimited black card.


    For Maya, although the space bracelet surprised her, the personal terminal was the most interesting thing, not because of the size of the personal terminal, but the things on the sister forums of Umbrella¡¯s internal network linked to the terminal. What surprised her in particular were some of Nina Stark¡¯s academic papers...


    This made her as if she had found a confidant, and began to connect with Nina, Nina¡¯s genius plus her creativity, uh, of course, plus Zhao Hailun... These three high IQ girls have been established. A small discussion group to inform each other about their research progress...


    Of course, this is what Zhou Ye is happy to see.


    Chapter six hundred and twenty four


    Ever since Zhou Ye settled down with Maya, the creator of the Extremis Virus, he has once again returned to the world of the dead, quietly waiting for the birth of his daughter...Every day he accompanies his child, her mother Hela, to take a look...


    "My dear, it''s really great to meet..." Hela snuggled in the arms of her own man, looking at the huge castle rising from the ground in front of him, her beautiful big eyes were full of happiness.


    "I should be grateful for that teleportation accident for allowing me to come here..." Zhou Ye smiled and embraced Hela, who was already pouting her belly. This is already the eighth year of his daughter''s pregnancy, and Hela''s belly is already gone. When I got up, even though it was a little inconvenient to move, Hela didn''t care at all, and the maternal brilliance filled her entire face.

 Chapter 457

    And the castle that Zhou Ye prepared for his daughter is nearing its end. According to Umbrella¡¯s project schedule, it should have been completed long ago, but you can¡¯t stop Zhou Ye¡¯s women from picking up... The fountain should be bigger, and I will say that there should be a garden or something here... The entire castle is almost completely changed.


    However, in general, the main body structure is still retained, and the modification is only a small part of the minor modification.


    That¡¯s it, the chief engineer in charge of the entire project has already been tortured by them. If it weren¡¯t for the last time, Zhou Ye couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. If he said that he would never make any changes, maybe those girls would make troubles. .


    "Baby Angelina, the gift that Dad prepared for you is almost ready..." Zhou Ye cautiously squatted in front of Hela, putting his head on Hela''s belly, with a happy face. His unborn daughter was chatting."Quickly come out, when the time comes, Dad will show you the most beautiful scenery and eat the most delicious food... Dad will take you to see the most magnificent nebula in the universe... Take you to the most prosperous commercial star shopping... "


    "My daughter kicked me..." Hela held Zhou Ye''s head and smiled: "If you seduce and seduce your daughter, maybe the baby will be born early. In less than a month..."


    Hela''s words shocked Zhou Ye. He didn''t want his baby daughter to be born less than one month old, because the fetus would not develop well."really?"


    "Haha... dear, you have times when you are afraid..." Hela is really rare to see her man have such an expression. It''s so funny... Or, Zhou Ye has always been so calm in front of them. Not busy and calm, as if nothing in the world can stump his performance, have you ever seen him look so nervous?


    "Dare to scare me? It seems like Hela, baby, you have forgotten our Zhou family''s family law..." How could Zhou Ye look at Hela''s smiling face and not understand that he was being tricked by the child''s mother?


    "Come on, WHO is afraid of WHO. Anyway, it was definitely not me who felt uncomfortable in the end..." Hella''s eyes glanced at her own man. In fact, although she is no longer as frequent as before, but she and Zhou Ye have not been less recent. Well, it''s just that Zhou Ye had to act lightly because he estimated that he had never been born a little princess... As a result, Hela was satisfied, but Zhou Ye was aggrieved.


    "Waiting for our baby Anjielina...hehehehe..." Zhou Ye threatened unwillingly, but now, he really doesn''t treat his baby like a mother...


    "Waiting for you!" Hela didn''t worry at all... Anyway, there are still two years.


    This really made Zhou Ye very depressed... He made up his mind to wait for the birth of his daughter... He must educate the daughter of Hela who brought her husband to her husband.


    "Master, Miss Betty invites you to come back to her..."


    While Zhou Ye and Hela were fighting there, a maid walked to Zhou Ye''s side and whispered.


    "Huh? Did she say anything about it?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "No, but... she was rushing." The maid replied respectfully.


    "Go, my dear... After all, I have monopolized you for so long..." Hela is very open-minded. After all, she has been following the little baby in her stomach and has tied her own man in the world of death for several years. Others No one said anything about her sisters, and even they changed their weekly meeting place in this world. Of course, Hela had to retaliate. Besides, she also knew that too much pampering and arrogance would arouse women. Rebounding, she no longer feels confident that she can beat the union of all sisters.


    "Well, then I''m going, pay attention to safety, don''t get tired..." Zhou Ye nodded, directly called a portal and walked out.


    California-Berkeley.


    Berkeley is a city on the hills on the east coast of the San Francisco Bay Area in California. It belongs to Alameda County and is the seat of the world-famous university of California, Berkeley.


    And at this moment, in the living room of a two-storey villa in Berkeley, Betty Rose is chatting with her girlfriend and close comrade Susan, depressed.


    "What to do, Susan... Dad must want me to join his research institute..."


    "Why?" Susan wasn''t worried at all, she had already notified her man anyway, this was something he should be worried about.


    "He said I don''t have a boyfriend at this age..." Betty looked helpless. She had also graduated from school for three or four years, but she didn''t join the research institute under her father, General Ross, like the original, but directly Joined his girlfriend Susan to work in a physics research institute under the Umbrella consortium... After all, it was his own research institute.


    "So... is he forcing you to get married? Or he wants to introduce you to the young talents in his research institute?" Susan almost couldn''t stand up with a smile... Fortunately her parents met Zhou Ye. , I also know the relationship between the two... so no one forced her to marry.


    "Are you still laughing?" Betty felt that she was dying of anxiety, and this unscrupulous girlfriend was still gloating."I won''t go to his research institute..."


    "Who is going to which research institute?" A familiar voice came.


    "My dear!!!" The two women had smiles on their faces for an instant, and they jumped up quickly one by one, and pounced on the figure who had just walked out of the portal...It was Zhou Ye who had just arrived.


    Zhou Ye embraced the two women, and after one kissed, he directly embraced the two women and walked to the sofa to sit down."What''s the matter? Call me in such a hurry, Betty baby."


    "It''s not my father..." Betty looked depressed, and said to one side that her father forced her to work in her own research institute...


    "Interesting..." Zhou Ye touched his chin, he was halfway to Betty, and it happened that Betty''s father forced her to go to the research institute. Could this be the legendary inertia of the plot?


    "Okay, Betty baby, don''t worry... I will have a good talk with your father, General Rose..." Zhou Ye said while gently tapping Betty''s back and soothing her emotions.


    "Hmm..." Betty nodded her head happily.


    But then, she looked at her man with some worry, and she was hesitant to talk.


    "What''s wrong? Baby Betty?" Zhou Ye asked strangely.


    "Can you not use those extraordinary methods? My dear..." Betty has not been in vain in Umbrella all these years. She knows how this terrifying behemoth works under her own man. We are prosperous and those who oppose us die.


    What kidnap assassination?That''s too pediatrics, they don''t need it long ago... They only use one method to treat people who disobey them, that is [return to the stove], and that is to recreate... Obliterate the traces of this person''s existence in every sense , Use clones instead of...


    This kind of concealed method can''t be checked. Who knows if this is a natural person or a clone?No one knows except Umbrella...


    "Don''t worry... Baby Betty, I will be reasonable with him..." Zhou Ye naturally knew what Betty was worried about. Obviously this was unnecessary. He didn''t need to fall out with General Rose...


    "Well, thank you, dear..." Betty naturally believed his own man''s words. He has always done what he said, at least in the face of his own women...


    "Then tonight, I will visit General Ross with you in the evening." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Okay, dear..." Betty jumped up happily and went to call her father. Although the relationship between the father and daughter was very stiff, but... Betty does not want her man to be with her father. What''s the contradiction.


    Chapter six hundred and twenty-five


    "Uncle Rose, is it a bit rude for me to dress like this..." A blond man in a blue air force uniform was sitting nervously at the dining table and asked General Rose who was sitting next to him.


    "Don''t worry, you are a good guy, I know, I also believe Betty will make a wise choice." General Rose smiled and patted him on the shoulder...


    Glenn Talbot is the son of a friend of General Ross, an active U.S. soldier. He is now the security chief of the Gamma Base under General Ross¡¯s responsibility. In Ross¡¯s view, the son of an old friend who knows his roots absolutely must The boyfriend she knew since college was tens of thousands of times better than what her daughter said.


    That¡¯s right, General Rose brought Glenn with him this time, with the purpose of getting his daughter to abandon her current boyfriend. In his opinion, Glenn is both handsome and talented, and the most precious, only in his thirties. He is already the chief security officer of the base, and he can be called a young man.


    And his daughter Betty, the boyfriend he has never met?General Rose didn''t think that the other party would be better than Glenn, especially since Glen''s father also had friendship with him, and the two can be regarded as family friends...


    In his opinion, his daughter was definitely blinded by the other''s sweet words, but now, he wants to give his daughter Betty a perfect home that he thinks...


    Before his daughter came, General Ross and Glenn began to chat about interesting things in Gamma Base. After all, the two of them were in the same base. Although the positions were different, the atmosphere was still flat when Glenn deliberately pleased him. Quite good, this made General Rose more determined to persuade his daughter to leave her current boyfriend.


    "Dad..." With a clear female voice, the conversation between General Rose and Colonel Glenn was interrupted.


    General Rose looked up, only to see a blond boy in a black suit walking towards them with his daughter... It was Zhou Ye and Betty who came...


    "Hello, General Ross." Zhou Ye came to General Ross and stretched out his hand with a smile..."My name is Zhou Ye, Betty''s boyfriend..."


    "Sit down." General Ross didn''t show Zhou Ye a good face at all, nor did he reach out to shake Zhou Ye''s hand. Even though he had to admit that Zhou Ye was indeed prejudiced after seeing Zhou Ye. A handsome and incomparably handsome man, but this made him firmer in his idea of ??separating his daughter from Zhou Ye. In his mind, Xiao Bai Lian is not a good thing, and he definitely relies on the money that swindles women to eat.


    "Ahem..." Zhou Ye retracted his hand in embarrassment, he almost forgot, how long ago it was the last time someone who didn''t give him a good face...


    "Dad..." Betty glared at her father in dissatisfaction, and said to her man with guilt: "I''m sorry, dear...My father he..."


    She doesn¡¯t know how to excuse her father. She knows that if General Ross is not her father, or she is not Zhou Ye¡¯s woman, she will take her father¡¯s attitude. The lunatics of the Umbrella consortium absolutely Will break her father''s body into pieces.


    "It''s okay. Change to me. I will do the same. After all, I lied to his intimate little padded jacket..." Zhou Ye looked at Betty''s uneasy expression and said in her ear with a smile. After all, this is me. The father of a woman, he will not be angry with others because of a small matter.


    "Thank you, dear..." Betty happily stepped on tiptoe and kissed her... This is not only to thank her man for tolerance, but also to show her father''s attitude, and will never empathize.


    This meal of dog food between the two of them made Glenn, who was sitting next to General Rose''s eyes, almost red... He knew what General Ross called him to do, and he already regarded Betty as destined to be his wife. Woman... In this situation, he feels green on his head.

 Chapter 458

    However, he was still smiling, as if he was really just a soy sauce maker, even though the veins on his fist were already stretched high under the table, he was still forbearing, it is not the time yet, wait... After getting married...


    Originally, Zhou Ye had only tasted it, but now he has discovered something interesting... Therefore, he deliberately held Betty and didn''t let go, and deliberately deepened this betrayal.


    "Huh-pay attention to the impact, you are already adults." General Ross finally couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "Sorry... we can''t help it." Zhou Ye smiled and embraced Betty, and sat directly opposite the two.And Betty blushed and nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms... Just now, her father''s attitude made her very unhappy. She actually showed her man''s face when she came up. The relationship between the two father and daughter was not good, but now it has dropped to a freezing point. , She didn''t care about her father''s attitude at all.


    "Boy, I hate you so much..." General Ross stared at Zhou Ye''s smiling face, and said unceremoniously: "There is only one name in our army like you, and that is the little princess... "


    "..." Zhou Ye really wanted to say, there are so many people who hate me, how old are you?However, this sentence was still not said... to give her own face a face, there is no need to be so silly... However, this does not mean that Zhou Ye will honestly listen to people''s ridicule and not counterattack.


    "My senses for you are the exact opposite of what you feel for me, General Ross, I like you very much..." Zhou Ye said with a slight smile.


    "Boy, even if you flatter me, it''s useless. I will never marry my daughter to you." General Ross said rudely.


    "No, no, I don''t mean to praise you at all." Zhou Ye smiled and said: "A person like you who has firm thinking (hardened mind) and perseverance (remembering the past) sticks to his own opinions (old stubborn) is simply the security officer of our consortium The best candidate."


    Security officer?To put it bluntly, it is the security guard... the gatekeeper... Zhou Ye was mocking General Ross when he was in his consortium and could only be a security guard watching the gate...


    "Puff--!" Betty almost didn''t laugh when he heard the sarcastic words of her own man. Now that Betty heard them all, how could General Ross not hear the meaning of Zhou Ye''s words?Then he has been in the army for so long.


    "Excuse me...Is it possible to order food?" A waiter stood aside and said with a smile. In fact, when Zhou Ye took Betty and walked in front of General Rose, he had already walked over with the menu, but There were so many things that happened, and he didn''t have a chance to speak... But now, he just interrupted, feeling a relief for Zhou Ye...


    "Okay..." General Rose suppressed his anger and flipped through the menu that the waiter brought him at random... and ordered a few dishes. After all, he didn''t want to be noisy in front of outsiders.


    Betty is helping her man to order food with herself. She has long known her man''s preferences. This is the time to show all kinds of affection... She will never miss this opportunity.


    After the waiter recorded the menus clicked by the four people, he confirmed it again, and then turned and left. Before leaving, he gave Zhou Ye a vague gesture of cheering... In his opinion, this was nothing short of hairy feet. When the son-in-law saw the difficult scene of the old man-in-law, he felt the same way... His relationship ended because of the obstruction of his girlfriend at home, so he would help Zhou Ye intentionally or unconsciously.


    "The world is still a lot of good people..." Zhou Ye smiled and teased in Betty''s ear: "Seeing your dad has aroused anger..."


    Chapter Six Hundred and Twenty Six


    The first round of the confrontation between General Ross and Zhou Ye came to an end temporarily. Obviously, General Ross felt that he was at a loss...Through the space of ordering, General Ross sorted out his mistakes a bit, and then decided to change it. He will attack in a roundabout way.


    Now direct attack will only make my daughter feel disgusted, and make the two hug tighter. Under pressure, it will only make the two more affectionate, so let go of the pressure and beat it from the side...


    "Forget it, my daughter is older, and I can''t help it..." General Rose sighed and said, "This time I just want to introduce you to a friend, Glenn..."


    "Hello Betty, my name is Glenn Talbot, and I am the security director of the Gamma Base under General Ross." Glenn had already waited for General Ross to call himself. When General Ross called, he immediately stood up. , A gentleman stretched out his hand to Betty.


    "Hello, my name is Zhou Ye and I work for the Umbrella Consortium." Zhou Ye smiled and stood up and held Glenn''s hand... He didn''t want his woman''s hand to be held.


    "Hello..." Betty just nodded in an unsatisfactory way. She didn''t mean to stretch out her hand. Although this guy in military uniform looks good, her heart has long been filled by Zhou Ye. It''s full, how could there be any interest.


    "Umbrella Consortium, that''s a big company... I don''t know what position Mr. Zhou holds in it?" Glenn smiled and secretly used his hands... In his opinion, Zhou Ye was just a little white face, how could it be possible? He is an elite opponent in the army.


    However, what he didn''t expect was...As soon as his hand was hardened, Zhou Ye''s relentless counterattack was met. The whole hand was as if it was severely clamped by a pair of iron clamps... Ten fingers connected to the heart, the pain of the heart. Let him scream out instantly.


    "Ah----! Let go, I tell you to let go..." Glen''s face was distorted with pain, and she screamed like a girl...


    "Do you know? I hate you very much, especially your treacherous smile..." Zhou Ye said with a mocking smile on his face, "I have always had a good temper, but...when I get angry, you It¡¯s better to run as far as possible."


    "Asshole, I told you to let go..." Glenn already heard the cracking sound of his hand bones, and when he almost couldn''t help but want to draw his gun, Zhou Ye finally let go of his hand. ...


    "Look, I''m so gentleman, and I won''t be swearing back..." Zhou Ye smiled and spread his hands, looking innocent."But... I have to say, Mr. Talbot, your education is slightly lacking..."


    "Puff..." Betty almost laughed out loud, but she saw how her man had done this guy just now, and she had finished her, and she said she was ill-trained...I have to say that her man has been shaking recently. The road is drifting away.


    "Ha... Ha ha..." Glenn''s lungs were almost exploded in response to Zhou Ye''s accusations, but in order to make a good impression in front of Betty, he had to pretend to be calm and gentle, thinking He wanted to pull out a smiling face, but the pain in his palm made his smile look fake.


    "Now Glenn has the rank of colonel, and it is not impossible to be promoted to major general in the future." General Ross began to help the young talents he was optimistic about. In his opinion, there is no harm if there is no comparison.


    Although Zhou Ye said that he belonged to the Umbrella consortium, who knows what position he is in because the Umbrella consortium is so big?Pointing out Glenn''s rank and crushing Zhou Ye from a career perspective has become a choice for General Ross."Zhou Ye, what position do you hold in the Umbrella Consortium?"


    "Uh-I''m..." Before Zhou Ye finished speaking, he was interrupted by the ringing of the phone. After General Rose said sorry, he took out his mobile phone."I''m Rose, what?...Really?...Okay, I see, I''ll go back now...No, directly contact the nearby military base and send a helicopter to pick me up...I''m on Berkeley Bay Boulevard, Merley''s Restaurant No. 106, yes... now, immediately, immediately..."


    After hanging up the phone, General Rose stood up and said apologetically to his daughter Betty: "Some unexpected incidents occurred at the base. I have to rush back to deal with it. It seems this time..."


    "You go back..." Betty said indifferently. She had this dinner to introduce her man Zhou Ye to her father. Now that she knows her, it doesn''t matter whether she eats or not. Besides, facing General Rose She hates the idea of ??pulling a red line for herself. In her opinion, her father is completely fooling around.


    "Boy, I won''t just agree to marry my daughter to you..." Rose threatened Zhou Ye before he left. After he left the dining table with his safety chief and walked to the top of the building, Zhou Ye smiled. .


    "What''s the matter? My dear..." Betty asked, looking at Zhou Ye with a mysterious smile.


    "Nothing..." Since there were no outsiders around, Zhou Ye didn''t mind speaking clearly."Do you remember what Baby Nina often complained about lately?"


    The Nina in Zhou Ye''s mouth is naturally Nina Stark, she is a trio of best friends with Betty and Susan.The three of them often chat through Umbrella¡¯s internal network. Although Nina lives in the laboratory and does not come out often, the friendship between the three sisters has not faded. After all, there are still monthly members...


    "Didn''t Nina often complain that her steel baby is useless?" Of course Betty knows what Nina is complaining about recently."She said that when she fights with you, she is being bullied by you... She is almost losing confidence in the bullying, so she has been thinking about finding a new target recently, and experimenting with how strong her steel suit is..."


    "Now the target she wants... has appeared." Zhou Ye smiled and took out a personal terminal in the form of a mobile phone and dialed Nina''s contact number.After all, in the public, the personal terminal on the wrist is a bit too conspicuous.


    On a cliff near the sea in Marbury, California, a villa full of technology stands here, in sharp contrast with the surrounding desolate scenery...


    In fact, Zhou Ye built this place based on the Iron Man mansion in the movie. He originally wanted to live in it by himself, but... I didn¡¯t expect that Nina would fall in love with it when she first saw it, and died. It was so hard that Zhou Ye gave her this place, but she did not pay the price without paying the price. The price was heavy... Uh, I can¡¯t say in detail, I can only say that she was almost broken by Zhou Ye, Nina. Complete knowledge to unlock achievements.


    In this villa named Liberty City by Zhou Ye, Nina is sleeping on the sofa in the underground laboratory. As a technical housemaid, she has already turned black and white...


    "Miss, sir''s communication..." Anna''s voice sounded, completely awakening Nina who was about to wake up.


    "What time is it?" Nina yawned, sat up, and rubbed her sleepy eyes.


    "Miss, it''s already 8:27 in the evening..." Anna replied meticulously.


    "Oh, it''s been so long?" Nina stood up, took the toothbrush with toothpaste squeezed from the robotic arm, picked up a bottle of mouthwash and walked to the bathroom next to the laboratory and said: "Connect... ¡­"


    A projection device hung down directly in front of Nina, and Zhou Ye''s face appeared in front of her soon."Hi, baby Nina."


    "Hi, my dear." Nina said slurredly while brushing her teeth, "What''s the matter?"


    ... It took Zhou Ye for a long time to figure out what Nina was talking about, "I found a good target for you to test the steel suit. Do you want to try it?"


    Chapter six hundred and twenty seven


    "What? Really?" Nina shouted loudly, ignoring herself full of toothpaste foam.But soon, she realized that she didn''t understand what she said, so she hurriedly rinsed the toothpaste from her mouth with mouthwash, and asked again: "Is it true? My dear? where?"


    "In a military base in New Mexico." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Send me over... dear." Nina said directly coquettishly. It takes more than a thousand kilometers to get to New Mexico from her. She doesn''t want to miss this opportunity... Since her dear found her for this opportunity The goal, that is definitely enough to test the weapon system of all types of Mark battle armor she has.


    "Well, wait for me, I''ll go to you after dinner and send you there by the way." Zhou Ye then asked, "Do you need me to bring you something to eat?"


    "Pizza, I want pizza. Hurry up, dear." Nina can''t wait.


    "I know, I know... At least I have to wait until I have eaten..." Zhou Ye said helplessly. Of course he can understand the anxiety of his own daughter. After all, strictly speaking, this can be regarded as anxious. Her first battle... Of course she can''t wait.


    "Well, I''m waiting for you, dear..." Nina said, throwing a female eyebrow at Zhou Ye, she was already so happy that she couldn''t care much.

 Chapter 459

    "Get ready for the weapon you want to test. I''ll be there in a while." Zhou Ye said, hanging up the communication.


    "Well-do you want to try the power of [Fancy Dress Party]?" Nina clung to Xia Chun and hesitated, "Forget it, take it. If the enemy is very strong, test the [Fancy Dress Party]. The power is good."


    On the other side, as soon as Zhou Ye put away the communication, he saw Betty''s probing eyes."Who is it? How could Nina test her armor? Does it have anything to do with the phone call my dad just received?"


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye smiled and kissed Betty on the cheek: "Do you remember what I told you, a guy with a green body?"


    "Are you talking about that ugly monster that can''t be killed?" Betty was surprised and clutched Xiao Xiao. You know, in Zhou Ye''s description, that thing can be called a guy with infinite power.


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye was a little speechless. If she hadn''t cut the Husband herself, I''m afraid Betty would become the first love of the ugly monster that she couldn''t kill... But forget it, cut Husbands, and don''t want that much."Yes, it''s him..."


    "Then... can Nina really beat him?" Betty began to worry about her girlfriends. When Zhou Ye told them about the Hulk, he just used his ability to see the future as a reason, simply speaking. Just telling the story of the Hulk... they don''t know who the Hulk was originally.


    "Don''t worry, although the Hulk is very powerful, Nina''s machine armor is not weak..." Zhou Ye said, adding another sentence in his heart, especially after Nina took away a lot of my X metal... ¡­


    The two talked and ate, and soon the dinner was over...Zhou Ye drove Betty back home, and then bought a pizza at the best-tasting old pizza restaurant recommended by Betty in the city. In an alley with no one, opened the portal and walked in.


    "My dear..." Zhou Ye just walked out of the portal and was rushed by a soft body. Nina''s mint-sweet little mouth directly gave Zhou Ye a suffocating deep mouth.


    "Baby Nina, are you going to go out in this suit?" Zhou Ye carried the pizza box in one hand and Nina''s little dolphins riding on him in the other, said dissatisfiedly.


    At this moment, Nina is wearing a sports vest on her upper body and a sports shorts underneath. The image is very vivid, and the two white rabbits on the top are almost ready to come out...


    "What''s wrong with wearing this way? I wear it like this at home..." Nina said, grabbing the pizza box in Zhou Ye''s hand, tearing open the package, grabbing a slice of sliced ??pizza, and feasting on it.


    "I don''t want you to go out dressed like this..." Zhou Ye said, shouting directly: "Anna, bring your lady''s outdoor sportswear."


    "Okay, sir." Nina''s electronic butler Anna replied, you know, in the list of permissions, Zhou Ye has the same permissions as her Miss.


    "Okay, okay... Old antique..." Although Nina complained about Zhou Ye so much, she was still happy in her heart. After all, she knew that this was her own man who was jealous...with a sentence Zhou Ye once said That is, we don¡¯t show our stuff.


    "Don''t panic, time is still too late..." Zhou Ye looked at Nina who was devouring and couldn''t help but patted her on the back. He was really afraid that his woman would choke.


    After the fight was settled in two mouthfuls, Nina opened a bottle of water and drank, and said, "Let''s go, dear."


    "No problem, but you have to change your clothes first." Zhou Ye won''t be fooled...


    "Hey, I didn''t fool around..." Nina quickly changed her clothes while complaining. In fact, she didn''t change much, but just put the sports jacket on the outside."It''s all right now, let''s go..."


    "Okay, baby." Seeing Nina changed her clothes, Zhou Ye nodded in satisfaction. He directly raised his hand and a portal opened in a rotating manner. On the other side of the portal, it was a group of New Mexico. Scenery of the state desert."Are your things ready? Baby."


    "I''m already ready, this time I have to take a good test." Nina said, holding Zhou Ye''s arm directly and stepping over the portal.


    In the desert of New Mexico¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As soon as Nina crossed the portal with Zhou Ye in her arms, she felt the temperature drop sharply and couldn''t help but arched into her man''s arms, "My dear, where is the target you said..."


    "Just wait here, he is coming soon." Zhou Ye said affirmatively, because he had already heard that voice.


    "It''s just right, I feel so cold, too." Nina said, pressing directly on her left wrist a few times. Soon, Nina''s watch full of science fiction on her left wrist was facing like metal scales. Her arms spread away...In just three seconds, Nina wore a technologically-sense steel armor...


    As Zhou Ye''s woman, since Nina knew that Umbrella had space compression technology, how could she not use it on her armor?She has always believed that yours is mine, and I''m all yours... This kind of mode of getting along with her own man regardless of you and me.


    "My dear, why haven''t the targets you mentioned come?" After Nina put on the armor, she turned on the biological scan, but still nothing was found. There were no living creatures in this desert except the scorpions and gerbils under the sand. .


    "Don''t worry, he will come... soon..." Zhou Ye patiently comforted Nina, who couldn''t wait to test her armor. At this moment, Zhou Ye moved her ears and stayed south, smiling at her Nina. Baby Na said, "Look, he''s here."


    "Where..." Nina looked in the direction Zhou Ye was pointing-but she couldn''t see anything except the darkness. "Anna, turn on the night vision mode, turn on the infrared mode, and connect to the Umbrella satellite. Open the data link sharing mode."


    "Okay, miss..." Anna''s voice sounded directly in the armor space.Soon, Nina saw a figure that looked like a flea, not that he was small, but that this guy was really like a flea, jumping high."It''s really coming..."


    Chapter six hundred and twenty eight


    "My dear, I went..." Nina said, activated the jet propulsion device of the armor, and flew towards the jumping Hulk with the sound of breaking air... The distance between the two is two miles, but one He leaped and ran towards this side like a flea, while the other flew up and rushed towards each other, but in the blink of an eye, the two met in mid-air.


    "Hey, big guy... how about trying this firework?" As Nina''s words sounded, two miniature electromagnetic muzzles were opened on both sides of her shoulder. With the flashing of electric lights, four thumb-sized electromagnetic muzzles were opened. With a muffled noise, the shell was directly ejected out of the barrel at an initial velocity of 11000 m/s¡ª¡ª


    "Bang--!" Four small sonic boom clouds formed behind the electromagnetic shells.


    "Ow ----" in a voice, Hulk limbs just felt startled a never felt before pain hit him from limb ...... "ah ah ah ah ............"


    Anger-anger-extreme anger, Hulk has never been so angry before, his eyes are already bloodshot, and the huge pain makes him scream to the sky...


    However, this was useless. Hulk, who jumped to the highest point and had nowhere to borrow, was directly hit by Nina''s electromagnetic cannon...


    And Nina couldn''t continue pursuing her, because the recoil of the electromagnetic cannon made her stature in mid-air a little unstable... As for why she came up to kill the Hulk mercilessly?The simple truth is... She believes in her own man, and for women... the value of beauty is justice, you can¡¯t ask a cute girl to have a good impression on the Hulk, which has the same beauty level as the alien, just The appearance of the Hulk...Anyway, Zhou Ye couldn''t see it.


    It took a lot of effort for Nina to stabilize her figure in mid-air. It makes sense for the electromagnetic gun to be used on large battleships. After all, Old Newton''s three principles of physics are not so easy to violate.There is no heavy base, just relying on the thruster on Nina''s armor, it is really hard to fight...


    "Miss, the energy reserve drops to 80%..."


    "Anna, start the giant Ark reactor in the spare space for energy replenishment."


    "The backup energy device has been activated, the energy is expected to be restored in ten seconds,... the energy reserve has been restored."


    Nina smiled slightly when she heard the words of her own electronic housekeeper Anna. In fact, she can also use the link mode for full power output, but in that case, it would be too much damage to the space giant Ark reactor, which will make the giant reactor use The life span has been drastically reduced, so she is now using the small Ark reactor to maintain the daily operation of the armor, while the large space Ark reactor obtained from Umbrella is used for daily charging and charging in battle.


    In fact, Zhou Ye only provided her with a palm-sized space container large enough to hold the giant Ark reactor. The giant Ark reactor was installed and debugged by Nina herself instructing Umbrella¡¯s internal staff...


    Standing in the air, Nina realized that she had been standing here for almost a minute. Why hadn''t the green monster rushed up?Could it be that... That guy was killed by his own electromagnetic cannon?Impossible, since his own man said that he can test as much as he wants, it means that this guy is not so easy to die.


    "Anna, start the vital signs search and let me see where that guy is hiding..."


    "The infrared search device has been turned on¡ª"


    And at this moment, the heart of Hulk below collapsed... His limbs were interrupted by electromagnetic shells at the joints. Although he also has the ability to recover, his recovery ability is not the super recovery of Wolverine. Ability...Some minor injuries are OK, but big wounds that hurt your muscles and bones will take some time.


    "Ah... Hulk is going to kill you... You hurt Hulk." Even if he was lying on the ground and unable to move, the Hulk was still roaring, his anger was already overflowing...


    After more than a minute, the broken bones of Hulk''s limbs finally grew back. Regardless of the bleeding from the wound, he roared, kicked his legs, and rushed towards the figure in the sky who had just knocked him off."Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!"


    Nina, who was looking down for the trace of Hulk, did not notice at all. Huoke actually jumped from behind her. When her electronic butler Anna reminded her, it was already too late...Her ankle was already covered by Hao. Ke grabbed it with his hands.


    "Not good..." Zhou Ye said, and the whole person appeared behind Nina in an instant, and Nina moved when he was about to knock Hulk out with a punch.


    "Millions of volts..." With Nina''s screams, her armor glowed like a giant light bulb with electricity. In this light, a wave of currents with the thickness of her arm swam across her. All over her body, within a short time, Hulk''s hand holding her ankle bounced away, and fell again.


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye stopped his rescue action. He knew that this was Nina''s ultimate skill that was specially used to prevent being close by, and it seemed to be effective.


    "Ahhhhh... I am so disgusting..." Except for Zhou Ye and her father, Nina, who has never been touched by any other man, feels almost disgusted by this green-skinned monster... She is already hysterical. Up.


    How terrible is a hysterical woman?Soon Zhou Ye saw Dao.


    "Anna, start the [Fancy Dress Party] project..."


    "Okay, miss, which module combination do you want to summon?"


    "Start the chess module, call [Queen]!"

 Chapter 460

    "Good lady." As Anna''s answer fell, the front section of a satellite in low earth orbit with the Umbrella umbrella logo slowly opened, and then started to the jet device, and a shuttle-shaped space box turned into the air. Anna in the middle fell at eight times the speed of sound. In less than a minute, she had arrived in the airspace where Nina was and stopped over two hundred meters above Nina¡ª¡ª


    At this moment, Nina had already flown to an altitude of more than a thousand meters, watching the ugly green-skinned monster below her leaping and roaring constantly, but she just couldn''t reach her...


    But her mood is definitely not happy. Seeing that her equipment has arrived, she directly told Anna: "Open the link mode, start the [Queen] plug-in equipment docking program..."


    "As you wish, miss." As Anna''s words fell, the space equipment box floating not far from Nina was like a treasure bag, spitting out mechanical parts one by one...


    These parts that were spit out one by one, under Anna''s control, activated the independent spraying device, and automatically flew to Nina''s side. With a burst of interface collision clanging sound, one looked slender after three minutes. The extremely elegant white mecha completely covered Nina''s steel suit.


    Although this pure white female-like mecha looks slender, her height has reached fifteen meters. What floats like a streamer on her shoulders is actually a floating electromagnet composed of one hundred and sixty floating cannons. The artillery group, and what she held in her right hand was like a winged cross scepter, which was a big killer.


    Nina was going to give this ugly ghost a lesson she will never forget.


    Chapter six hundred and twenty nine


    Nina, who was fully armed, directly ordered: "Lock me on that green-skinned monster and open fire with all my strength..."


    "Miss, the energy reserve is not enough..." Anna reminded.


    Nina, who was already in a state of hysteria, ordered without hesitation: "Then turn on the energy link device of the space large Ark reactor..."


    "This will reduce the service life of the large Ark reactor. Are you sure to open the link? Miss."


    "Turn it on..." Nina was already hysterical, she couldn''t control that much, her only idea was to kill this disgusting green-skin monster.The queen combination is a combination of modules specially used for long-range strikes, including the [Castle] module for melee combat, the [Warhorse] module for speed combat, etc... Of course, there are other combinations that will not be introduced here. .


    "Okay, miss..." Anna''s voice just fell, and a huge buzzing sound rang through the night sky. Then, the floating electromagnetic gun group behind Nina''s [Queen] mech emitted a dazzling electric light, the whole [Queen] ] The mecha component has been fully charged.


    "All long-range weapons aim at the green-skin monster and fire on me." Following Nina''s command, the armor on [Queen]''s body and leg armor opened to both sides, and what leaked out was filled with small missiles. Without a trace of hesitation, one missile after another ignited one after another, smashing at the Hulk below...


    And the one hundred and sixty electromagnetic floating cannons floating on both sides of the shoulders of the [Queen] also began to show off. With the flashing of electric light, each electromagnetic projectile followed a pre-determined trajectory and avoided small missiles towards the Hulk. Shoot out quickly.


    The muffled sound of the electromagnetic floating cannon continued to sound, and Nina''s front was quickly obscured by the sonic boom.


    And at this moment, the Hulk, who is frantically looking for throwable objects, is tragedy... With the familiar banging muffled, he couldn''t help but panic. The great pain he just suffered was not so quickly forgotten, he quickly Rolling and jumping everywhere... Although he did hide a few electromagnetic cannons, more shells and missiles still hit him...


    Obviously, the green skin on his body could not stop these shells fired at an initial velocity of 11,000 meters per second. Soon... he was beaten into a sieve... However, he was not dead yet, and he was still roaring desperately. , As the Hulk''s anger grows, his recovery speed seems to be accelerating...


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh In the action of, the manipulator stretched out countless link devices and the scepter combined into one, providing huge energy for the scepter, and the head of the scepter began to shine with dazzling light... "Ahhh-go to hell ."


    "Let me take it..." Zhou Ye was taken aback by Nina''s move. He knew that the scepter in Nina''s hand was something Nina called the rod of destruction. It was nothing ordinary. The thing is a miniaturized product of Umbrella¡¯s Obliteration Cannon... If Nina really hits the earth at once, it can¡¯t be said that his women on earth will be finished...


    But at this time, it was obviously too late to stop Nina. Zhou Ye had no choice but to rush up to block the bullet holes...


    "Oh, my fate is hard." With this sigh, Zhou Ye''s figure instantly appeared on the path of the blood red light emitted by the Annihilation Cannon, with one hand raised high, blocking this path that could destroy the earth. Light.


    "Miss, your rod of destruction hit the husband..." Anna kindly reminded.


    "What..." This awakened the hysterical Nina. She hurriedly stopped sending energy to the Rod of Destruction and looked down... I saw that her own light of destruction really hit Nina''s heart was almost broken when she touched her own man''s body, she cried out: "My dear... how about you dear... don''t scare me..."


    "I''m fine, I just feel a little warm in the palm of my hand..." Zhou Ye didn''t want to worry about his own woman. Besides, although Annihilation Artillery is very good, he still can''t do anything to him. After all, he has already got the gem of infinite power... ¡­This is the best item for strengthening, physical, physical strength and defense.


    "Okay, baby, it''s almost done..." Zhou Ye said as he landed next to the Hulk who had been smashed into mud and howling frantically, he just raised his foot and hit this guy''s temple.


    In an instant, the whole world was cleaned up, and the Hulk became a fainted Hulk... "This thing is still useful to stay... Although it''s a bit tasteless, it''s good to add more gene reserves..."


    At this time, Nina also flew down erraticly. Don''t look at Nina''s [Queen] mech pendant, which is 15 meters high after being armed, but the movement is not big at all...


    That''s because this pendant is loaded with an anti-gravity device, so although Nina has become larger, her flexibility has actually become better... As for why not load an anti-gravity device for her personal mecha Mark series?It is true that even if the device is miniaturized, it cannot be loaded by the Mark series...


    "Ka Ka Ka..." With a mechanical sound, Nina quickly jumped out of her mecha and rushed directly to her man''s side, touching Zhou Ye with her hand with a nervous expression. of."My dear, are you really okay? Where does it hurt? Don''t bear it..."


    "I''m really okay... Baby Nina." Zhou Ye said as he called the Umbrella emergency team on his personal terminal.


    However-the emergency team he was waiting for hadn''t come yet, but his two personal maids were waiting."Master, you didn''t call us when you went out this time..."


    "Ahem...I''m not thinking about going back soon, and it''s not a big deal..." Zhou Ye explained to Qiu and Zi in embarrassment:


    It seemed that he had forgotten to bring Qiu and Zi again this time, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but think of helplessly-habit killing people.


    "It seems that we will have to follow you closely in the future..." Qiu and Zi looked at each other helplessly, facing such a master who is often used to walking alone, and opened the portal to cross the border if they didn''t agree. The masters who walk away, even if they have the ability to teleport, they are a little bit powerless. After all, their teleport ability is limited by distance, and they can''t cross the boundary... This is really a sad story.


    As everyone talked, a dozen large stealth shuttles landed vertically next to everyone. A dozen soldiers in Umbrella emergency unit uniforms ran down from above. They came to Zhou Ye''s side and directly used extremely enthusiastic Looking at Zhou Ye."Long live the master, long live Umbrella."


    "Yeah..." Zhou Ye nodded, and then ordered: "Pretend this big guy on the ground and send it directly to the Umbrella Central Biological Laboratory. I am curious as to what caused him to produce such a mutation. ...In addition, be optimistic about him and use a special escort...I don''t want such good test materials to run away."


    "Yes, dominate." After the leading emergency force leader saluted a military salute, he began to use his personal terminal to apply for a special escort procedure to his superiors.


    Chapter Six Hundred and Thirty


    Soon, the emergency force''s application was approved by the Red Queen. After all, Zhou Ye was also there, and the Red Queen knew what was going on after a little thought.


    Soon, at the beginning of the birth of a team, the special-grade escort officer with teleporting gene was injected into the gene and sent to the crowd. After they respectfully saluted their master, they took out the X metal torture instrument they carried, and the recovered The Hulk''s hands and feet were all handcuffed, and then after paying a military salute to his master, he teleported to Umbrella''s central laboratory on an unnamed island.


    There, the Hulk will spend his tragic remnant life... the rich rely on technology, the poor rely on mutation, but mutation is dangerous, life is in danger and the danger of being sliced... Obviously, Dr. Banner has survived his life. Dangerous, but did not escape the danger of slicing.


    Zhou Ye has never caught a cold with the Hulk...


    If you ask all Marvel heroes, which one Zhou Ye likes the most?He will tell you without hesitation, Captain America.


    If you ask which one he hates most?Then Zhou Ye will tell you without hesitation, Hulk.


    He was ugly and not cute, and he had so many good cabbages. Of course, Zhou Ye saw him upset...Although his cabbage had been cut off by Zhou Ye, it would not delay Zhou Ye''s continued dissatisfaction with him. .


    Not to mention the Green Leather Man who is destined to be tragic, but only the emergency forces who stayed in place.


    The Greenskins were escorted away, but this does not mean that the emergency forces have nothing to do. They still have a lot to do, such as cleaning up traces left in the desert and disassembling Nina¡¯s [Queen] components... the emergency forces themselves are With the role of support, clearing the battlefield, force deterrence, and removing traces, it is natural to do these tasks.


    Soon, the 15-meter-high [Queen] mech was disassembled by them into components of various sizes, and together with the space projection device, they were loaded onto the emergency unit¡¯s shuttle, and they would transport these items to Umbrella¡¯s logistics unit, where these components will be thoroughly overhauled and reinstalled in the space delivery device, and then loaded onto the low-Earth orbit satellite again with an aerospace shuttle, waiting for her mistress. Na''s next call.


    "My dear, it''s nice to have you..." Looking at the ground that was quickly cleared, Nina couldn''t help but rushed into the arms of her own man. Without the technical and logistical support of the Umbrella consortium of her own man, light Research on your own?She estimated that it would be difficult to reach this point in a few decades.Moreover, just using the [Queen] component once seemed to be a good hit, but the cleanup afterwards can be troublesome. Without a professional logistics team, she can definitely be exhausted.Even if she owns Stark Industries, she is not sure that the money in her hand is enough to toss like this several times...


    "Okay, if you want to thank me...and then..." Zhou Ye said, whispering something in Nina''s ear.


    "Ah...no, my dear, it will die..." Nina''s face was almost red, and her legs were a bit weak just when she heard what her man said...


    "As punishment for your defeat in the first battle today..."


    "But I obviously beat that green-skinned monster like that..." Nina said unwillingly.


    "The big taboo in the battle is to lose your mind. Obviously...hehe, so you can''t escape from this punishment, baby Nina..." Zhou Ye said, directly turning on the teleporters, holding the already soft-footed Ni. Na walked in.


    "It seems that tonight will be a wonderful night." Zi and Qiuxiang smiled and followed.


    The desert was calm again, and all the potholes and bullet marks on the ground were cleaned up, as if there had never been a war here.


    Two hours later...


    General Ross and Glenn Talbot, who rushed back to the base overnight in a helicopter, discovered that they had completely lost track of the Hulk...

 Chapter 461

    Although in the desert 500 miles away, the satellite has detected a brief high-energy response, but was told by the above that it was the Umbrella consortium testing its new weapon there. As for the green-skin monster?Haven''t seen it at all... What weapon was tested?There is no comment on military secrets.


    As one of the U.S. military¡¯s arms suppliers, the Umbrella Consortium does have this right, and their application for the test site has been approved long ago, which makes General Ross helpless...


    This is where there are people in the DPRK who are good at doing things. What''s more, those people are simply the copy army loyal to Umbrella?This kind of document should be said as early as possible, anyway, no one can check it out.


    "Damn...the Umbrella consortium¡¯s weapon experiment plan must be problematic." Glenn said unwillingly. He was actually just angering Betty¡¯s boyfriend Zhou Ye to talk about his Umbrella consortium. What?When will the poop not be deducted at this time?


    "..." General Rose glanced at this guy and didn''t speak... Sometimes, you don''t know too much until a certain point. Obviously it''s just a Colonel Glenn who doesn''t know the terrible Umbrella consortium, but General Ross knows... this consortium can be said to be a veteran consortium in the United States, and its history can be traced back to the Second World War.


    "General, I apply for a military search warrant to seal off that area and search that area..." Glenn said unwillingly. In his eyes, the Umbrella Consortium is at best a large consortium...


    "If you want to die, apply by yourself, don''t pull me." General Ross is already a little dissatisfied with this unaware guy, so his small physique dare to provoke the Umbrella consortium?Are you kidding me?If people move their mouths, this guy will be transferred to a war-torn area as a military observer... Maybe it won¡¯t take a few days to be [sacrificed] etc...


    General Rose didn¡¯t want to pay attention to this guy who had been stunned. Fortunately, he was a bit optimistic about this guy before. He turned his head and walked towards the office outside the airstrip of the base... He has now begun to consider whether he is real. My daughter is a bit concerned about her daughter... How could such a guy be so dizzy before and want to introduce her to his daughter?


    "The general, wait for me..." Glenn saw that the future father-in-law was about to leave, and hurriedly chased forward. As he was running, he didn''t even notice. Under his trousers, there was a fist-sized Mexican The statue wood scorpion climbed up on his feet... As soon as the scorpion climbed up, he did not hesitate to use the sting of his tail to pierce his ankle fiercely, which made him scream in pain instantly."Ah, what is it..."


    Behind him, a soldier shined with a tactical flashlight... "Oh my God, such a big Mexican statue of a wood scorpion?"


    "Ah...save me...save me...I don''t want to die..." Glenn also recognized this poisonous scorpion known as a desert killer... he was already panicking...


    "Quickly, lift him into the helicopter, there is no special serum in the base..." General Ross also ignored his anger, and hurriedly ordered the soldiers around him.


    "But, General, the helicopter needs to refuel..." the helicopter pilot who had just left the plane said embarrassedly:


    "What about the other helicopters?" General Ross asked sharply. A colonel was killed by a scorpion in the desert base?This is a big scandal, he doesn''t want to recite this pot.


    "The other helicopters are undergoing routine maintenance and will not be available until tomorrow..." a sergeant in charge of helicopter maintenance at an airport said cautiously.


    "Then hurry up, hurry up..."


    With the stern voice of General Ross, all the soldiers on the simple apron moved...Some went to drive the tanker truck, some went to open the helicopter fuel tank...


    At this moment Glenn Talbo only feels that he has difficulty breathing, and the frequency of his heartbeat is involuntarily speeding up... "I... I don''t want to die... I''m not married yet... I don''t want to die..."


    "It really loses the face of American soldiers..." Rose looked at this shameful guy, and didn''t bother to talk to him anymore, and went directly to the oil depot to urge the gas truck to go...


    Chapter six hundred and thirty one


    With the departure of General Ross, only Glen Talbo was left on the helicopter waiting to be sent to the hospital outside the base for rescue.


    At this time, Glen Talbo was not feeling well either, he only felt that the scenery in front of him seemed more and more trance... "I don''t want to die..."


    "Mr. Glenn, my dear, let me take him to say hello to you..." A woman in a black costume suddenly appeared in front of Glen without warning. Her appearance was so abrupt but so natural. As if she had always been there.


    Although Glen Talbo''s vision was a bit blurred, he could still see that this was a woman who was extremely beautiful."You...your house...honey...who is it?"


    "My dear... hee hee, it is naturally the Umbrella consortium, the supreme ruler..." The woman looked forward to her beautiful eyes as she spoke, her eyes flowed, and her indescribable styles and emotions were like a spring girl. Showing off to others like a lover.Looking at Glenn Talbo¡¯s pale face, still with a puzzled expression, the woman raised her forehead and said: "Ah, yes, I forgot to say the name of my dear, remember it, I will only say it once My dear name is Zhou Ye."


    "It''s... it''s him...?" Glen couldn''t help but glared. He already felt that this seemingly unexpected thing of himself was not an accident...


    "So, rest in peace, none of the people who were stung by the wood can survive..." the woman said, slightly lifting her right hand, and on her right palm there was a hideous face. The scorpion is exactly the Mexican statue wood scorpion the size of a fist that just stung Glenn. This is a mutant breed specially bred by Umbrella... It has the characteristics of strong poison, fast poisoning, and secretive action...


    "You...you..." Glenn Talbo gasped hard, tremblingly raised his right hand, and pointed at the girl desperately to say something, but he already felt that the venom had already attacked his heart. He couldn''t breathe anymore, and in the end, he still didn''t say anything, and his arm fell weakly...He had shut up forever.


    "It''s really a simple task..." The woman stretched a little as she said. With her movements, the graceful figure under the black tights was undoubtedly exposed... This woman is the woman behind Zhou Ye, his shadow Wei-Yingyi.


    As Zhou Ye''s shadow guard, Ying Yi naturally wanted to eliminate the targets that were hostile to her man in the first place.But doing it in the restaurant is obviously not a wise choice, so she will follow Glen Talbo all the way back to the base and make everything look like an accident.Although it has been a little hard work, Yingyi is very happy. For her, this is the meaning of her existence. If her own man takes care of everything, then what is the value of her existence?


    "Hey, I ran with them all night, and it''s time to go back. I don''t know how my dear will reward me...? I really look forward to..." As Yingyi''s words gradually disappeared, her whole person turned into a black mist Instantly disappeared from the body of Glen Talbo.


    On the other hand, when the helicopter was filled with fuel and was about to take off, everyone discovered that Glen Talbo was already cold... The final post-mortem result was that Glen Talbo was allergic. Born to have no antibodies to this scorpion''s coagulation toxin... So, all of this is just an accident, and this is a later story.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªCalifornia¡ª¡ªMarbury¡ª¡ªNina¡¯s villa [Free City].


    In the large bedroom upstairs, Nina was completely punished by Zhou Ye... talking nonsense, and at this time the benefits of Zhou Ye''s close maid were highlighted... Qiu and Zi rushed up without hesitation. , Saved their own mistress Nina, although they will pay some price for it.


    The horn of battle sounded again...


    At this moment, a cloud of black mist suddenly appeared behind Zhou Ye, and Zhou Ye, as if unaware of it, continued to punish his two little maids who disobeyed him...


    "My dear, there is no such person as Glenn Talbo in the world..." Hei Mist quickly condensed into a human form, hugged Zhou Ye''s back directly, and pressed his little face on it. His face moved and said, "Where is my reward? Honey..."


    "Really good news." Zhou Ye smiled slightly when he heard Yingyi''s words, and dragged Yingyi in front of him."I will reward you now..."


    As for Zhou Ye, he is still willing to be reasonable with others on weekdays, but...there are only some bottom lines that cannot be touched, one of which is to hit his woman¡¯s attention...this is something absolutely inexcusable, Ge Len Talbo was so obvious at the dinner, how could Zhou Ye let him go?


    Aside from Zhou Ye being here with Nina, let''s not say anything... let''s temporarily turn our attention to Washington, some secret base of SHIELD.


    Sharon Carter finally finished watching a satellite filmed video that his subordinates had just sent, rubbing her temples with a headache... "Hey, Nina is really fucking... Doesn''t she know that..."


    "It doesn''t matter, doesn''t it?" Natasha, who was standing next to Sharon with her arms around her, said indifferently: "Anyway, the Congress is ours, and even the president is ours. What are you afraid of?"


    "The problem is... there are more than our American satellites in space..." Sharon said with a headache: "At the same time, at least three countries'' satellites passed by. Don''t tell me, their satellites are all Blind, I can¡¯t see Nina¡¯s conspicuous mechanical armor over New Mexico. Maybe they have already started to activate the spies lurking here to trace the cause of the incident over New Mexico..."


    "So what? Unless they want to fight a nuclear war, don''t they still have to obediently do things within the rules?" Natasha, who was raised by Zhou Ye since childhood, knows Umbrella''s strength best, and she is not afraid at all. Turn on nuclear war mode."Furthermore, isn''t S.H.I.E.L.D. that specializes in managing this? If it doesn''t work, just summon Little Nina in, just start the [Avenger Project]..."


    "But the International Security Council has recently been using the excuse that the world is peaceful now and is constantly cutting down our S.H.I.E.L.D. financial budget..." Sharon felt even more headache when she said that. When she saw her aunt in power before, Feeling super majestic, why are things everywhere when it gets into my hands?


    "You, you are too soft-hearted..." Natasha shook her head helplessly, "Did you forget a word that my dear always said? The birds are hiding in the bow, the rabbits are cooking..."


    "Please speak English..." Sharon couldn''t understand Chinese, but she couldn''t understand the idioms that were too concise.


    "That is to say, even after the birds are killed, the best bows and arrows will also be collected into the armory. After the rabbits die, the next hunter may eat the hounds." Natasha said: "So, we now want to let those fools of the International Security Council know that the world is not that safe yet and they still need S.H.I.E.L.D.


    "What do you want to do?" Sharon Carter didn''t doubt Natasha''s words, although they share the same man, but... Natasha was raised by her man since she was a child... On the influence of her own men''s internal forces Understand, she thinks she is incomparable.


    "Look at me..." Natasha said, directly activated her personal terminal, and after pressing a few buttons, the image of Ophelia appeared in front of the two women.


    Chapter six hundred and thirty two


    "Little Natasha, why are you so free to find Auntie me today?" Ophelia smiled and looked at the two girls, looking like they had discovered a new toy, and Natasha rolled her eyes, speechless...


    The generation issue between the two is extremely responsible...This is also something that can''t be helped. From Zhou Ye, the two are sisters... But there is still a small dark history between the two.


    Once when little Natasha was young, after being taken by Zhou Ye to meet Ophelia, Ophelia was tempted to call her Aunt Ophelia with snacks and toys...


    But as the little Natasha grew up slowly and learned about the relationship between Ophelia and Zhou Ye, she never called Aunt Ophelia again. After all...cough cough, I won''t go into details here. The black history is full of Zhou Ye''s pot after all.


    "Sister Ophelia..." Natasha naturally knew that Ophelia was making fun of herself, and she didn''t care. Besides, she was also asking people now."The Hydra under your command should also wake up from hibernation...Look at the fact that now the world has almost forgotten the reputation of the Hydra."


    "Why do you want to wake up now?" Ophelia smiled slightly, holding her pink cheeks with interest, with a smile on her face, looking at Natasha and said: "I think it''s good now. , Although it¡¯s not leaking, but we Hydra has used the power of capital to control many institutions that we once needed to pay a huge price to control. Isn¡¯t that great? Just like my dear said, in you With me, with you in me, is the kingly way..."


    "Okay..." Natasha sighed helplessly. She knew that when facing her titular sister, all her methods were for nothing. To be honest is the kingly way, but she still has to do it again. Just make tiger skins for my dear ones."I admit that we are in trouble with S.H.I.E.L.D....The International Security Council is cutting the budget of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    "SO...what does this have to do with our Hydra?" Ophelia asked unmovedly.


    "Dear Sister Ophelia..." Natasha knew that her sister was the one who didn''t see rabbits or scatter eagles, and wanted her to help without paying a price."You know...Although there is no obvious mark, S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau belongs to my dear... Moreover, if S.H.I. S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau was torn apart, and even kicked us out of S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau. That Stinger Agent Maria Hill prepared for their plan... Don''t tell me, you can''t tell. "

 Chapter 462

    "It''s a little difficult..." Natasha had already said so clearly, Ophelia could no longer pretend not to care.After all, no matter how they quarrel or fight internally, it is the family affair of the Zhou family. If, because of internal chaos, let external forces intervene and take away the territory that originally belonged to their own men, it would be a bit unjustified.


    Although it is nothing for Zhou Ye to lose the position of director of S.H.I.E.L.D., and with the strength of the Umbrella consortium, he can regain it in minutes, but Ophelia knows how good her own man is. It''s a bit too shameful to be shadowed behind when you have an absolute advantage.His own men will definitely go crazy.


    What happens if Zhou Ye goes crazy?¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªOphelia just imagined, she felt a little convulsions and spasms all over, not afraid...but was stimulated and excited by the feeling in the memory, it was a way to make her love to the extreme, The most embarrassing means...


    "Well... for my dear, how do you want me to cooperate with you?" Ophelia had to be soft. After all, she is the person who doesn''t want her dear to be angry. Besides, she really wants to get one in the near future. Big news comes out.


    "Anything..." Natasha smiled slightly. The fact that she beat her sister by one round made her feel very happy. Although she said she won because of her own man''s tiger skin, victory is victory. For Natasha, who has struggled with Ophelia for many years and still loses more and loses less, it is enough to make her smile."As long as Hydra recovers again, and we prove that S.H.I.E.L.D. does exist, then our goal will be achieved."


    "It''s just right. I''m planning to have a big event in Africa recently." Ophelia said her own thoughts without caring. In the end, it was her own sister. Just like the awkwardness between sisters, she believes that her sisters will not betray her plan.


    "Africa? Is there anything in Africa worthy of your Hydra?" Natasha couldn''t react for a moment. After all, Africa is too poor, and the poor are already registered internationally.


    "Of course, Natasha, have you forgotten the mysterious African kingdom of Wakanda?" Sharon Carter, the current director of S.H.I.E.L.D., sitting next to Natasha reminded.


    "Wakanda? Sister, are you actually plotting their shock gold?" Natasha suddenly reacted.


    "Little Carter is still smarter, much better than your aunt..." Ophelia smiled and praised Sarang, and then said to Natasha with a look of hatred for iron and steel: "Sister, can''t you Didn¡¯t you hear me saying that I¡¯m going to have a big event? Although those tremors are precious, it¡¯s not worth it for me to make a big event..."


    "It''s not Zhenjin, what''s that?" Natasha asked unclearly.


    "Don''t...you don''t want to give birth to a baby for your dear?" Ophelia asked quietly.


    "Yes, I want to dream...but, my dear didn''t say..." Natasha and Sharon''s beautiful eyes lit up when they heard Ophelia''s words. As a woman, how could they not want to give Zhou Ye gave birth to an heir, but... there was really no way."Is there any technology in Wakanda that can solve the problem that my dear can''t get us pregnant?"


    "I never said that..." Ophelia smiled slightly: "I just got a hint of inspiration from Hela''s cutting of the soul and giving birth to a dear child..."


    "So...?" The two women looked at Ophelia with some eagerness. They had forgotten what their original intention was. Or, for them, the survival of S.H.I.E.L.D. was far from giving birth to a child for their own man. important.


    "So... I need soul gems among infinite gems." Ophelia knew that two more allies were on board.


    "How do we need to cooperate?" Natasha was already unable to care about S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D., for her, her man was more important than S.H.I.E.L.D.


    "No, you don¡¯t need your cooperation. Our Hydra¡¯s Secret Spy has already detected some clues. I believe we will get the exact news soon. Until then... it¡¯s when we launch a fatal blow to Wakanda. "Ophelia said: "It happens that by then, when our Hydra announces our return, your crisis will also be resolved..."


    "I hope everything goes well by then..." Natasha and Sharon are now more concerned about the survival of S.H.I.E.L.D., and what they care about is whether Ophelia can succeed.


    "Trust me, soon..." Ophelia has a confident smile on her face. She believes that the Mission of Hydra sent to Wakanda will not let her down.


    Code name of Chapter 633: Chameleon.


    "Hi, buddy, I can only send you here. You can enter Wakanda through the valley in front and walk about 500 meters. Although the price you give me is very satisfied, I am also willing to directly I sent you to Wakanda, but..." said Ulysses Crow, a bearded face, lowered his neck, and pointed to the side of his neck that looked like a rectangular parallelepiped. A bifurcated brand said: "This thing allows me to be discovered by those guys as soon as I get close to Wakanda...so embarrassed."


    "Thank you very much." A young man standing beside him in a decent hand-made suit who looked like a gentleman smiled and said, "Then let''s make the last deal."


    "Oh? What''s the deal?" As an African international arms dealer, although he is on the black market, Ulysses doesn''t mind making some extra money, especially if he leads people to find the hidden African kingdom of Wakanda. He is the most willing to do an easy job that has no major danger and can make a lot of money. As for what will happen to this person after entering?That''s none of his business.


    "I think I still need their language..." The young gentleman said with a smile: "After all, even if I get in, if I don''t understand their language, there are many things I can''t do."


    "Hahaha, then I can''t help it." Crowe smiled and patted a sturdy bodyguard beside him and said: "I also rely on my brother''s help to get those good things, but...I Also paid the price. Especially here..."


    "So, your good brother is from Wakanda?" the young gentleman asked with a smile.


    "Of course, he used to be a warrior of Wakanda." Crowe said, patted the big black man on the shoulder and said, "It''s just not satisfied with the system of that country, so..."


    "Enough." The young gentleman smiled slightly, "I think I will soon have enough knowledge of this hidden country in Africa."


    As his words fell, Crowe and the bodyguards around him, including the big black man who was made a Wakanda warrior, felt that their bodies seemed to be weakened in an instant...


    "You...what did you guy do to us?" Ulysses Crow asked unwillingly, who had completely collapsed on the ground.


    "Nothing..." The young gentleman still had an approachable smile on his face: "I just want your brother to teach me some knowledge. After I entered Wakanda, I was too conspicuous and missed the goal... "


    As the gentleman¡¯s words fell, Ulysses was horrified to see that the fingers of this guy¡¯s right hand turned into octopus tentacles in an instant, and the top of the tentacles drilled directly from his brother¡¯s nostrils, ears, and eye sockets. Into his brother''s mind...


    Following the screams of his brother, the guy¡¯s tentacles seemed to be sucking something, and even made a swallowing sound. Obviously, he was sucking his brother¡¯s brain... This discovery gave Ulysses a kind of Want the feeling of vomiting.


    "Oh, it turned out to be like this...huh... there are other methods...oh...it seems that the original infiltration plan needs some minor adjustments..." The young gentleman sucked the Wakanda with his hand. The brains of the people who came out were talking to himself, and even the smile on his face had not changed.


    "You...you are a devil... my God..." As a black-market arms dealer, Ulysses Crow is naturally used to seeing life and death, but this is the first time he has seen such a strange situation. I feel like I''m going to be scared to pee...


    "Don''t worry, all this will be over soon." At this time, the young gentleman had obtained all the knowledge he wanted, and he took out a white handkerchief from his pocket and wiped the brain-stained one. With his right hand, he smiled at Ulysses and his bodyguards who fell on the ground unable to move, and said: "Actually, I didn''t need to kill you, but who would let your greed hurt you... Lead a way? He even dared to collect me 100 million meters. My boss was very dissatisfied with you and thought you were too greedy."


    "No... don''t kill me... I''ll give you all the money..." Ulysses didn''t want to die, not at all.


    "Really? You are really a generous and good person. What a pity..." said the gentleman, shook his head with regret."My boss doesn''t believe that people like you can keep secrets, so I still ask you to die once, okay?"


    Although the attitude of the young gentleman in questioning was very gentle, but... his men were not gentle at all. A small saber appeared directly in his right hand. In the blink of an eye, Ulysses and his bodyguards would be forever. Disappeared in this world.


    Just as the young gentleman was carefully wiping his small blood-stained saber with his handkerchief, a slight noise made him squint his eyes, and the whole person arched his back like a cheetah waiting for an opportunity. Back, "Who is it? Come out."


    "Hi, Hydra." Four figures appeared in front of the gentleman out of thin air, stood less than three meters away, raised their hands high, and shouted the iconic slogan of Hydra.


    "Hi Hydra." The young gentleman also raised his arms.


    "Hidden troops, the 14th Squadron of the Second Squadron is ordered to support you, your Excellency [Chameleon]." said the leader in a mask and a jungle tactical suit.


    "Well, I applied for support for them." Chaisei Long pointed to the corpses under her feet and said, "I''m going to be ordered to sneak into Wakanda, and the corpses of these guys are still useful. They can be the chess pieces we buried. Maybe when will it play a big role? Transport their corpses back to the hatching brood..."


    "Yes, Lord Chang Selong, we will convey your meaning to the upper side." The four members of the support team said that one of them carried two corpses and retreated towards the depths of the dense forest... Soon, their figures disappeared. Deep in the dense forest.


    "Hey, it''s a headache. If it''s not for fear of Wakanda''s unknown means to monitor nearby radio waves, why should I use the most primitive means of seeking help?" Seeing the support team evacuate, he shook his head and turned to the depths of the canyon Go...


    The code-named [Change Color Long]?she was?He is the most terrifying spy in Hydra.


    he?she was?Is it male or female?What is her true face?No one knows except the supreme leader of Hydra.


    he?she was?The completion rate of the task is 100%, no one has ever surpassed... And now, she?he?He was sent to break into the kingdom of Wakanda. His mission was very clear. It was to find out what happened to the kingdom of Wakanda and whether their ancestral land was the soul gem among the infinite gems...


    Chapter six hundred and thirty four


    Kemilian, also known as Chameleon.After watching the support team leave the jungle, they walked towards the canyon...


    The distance of this gorge is not short, it seems to be about three kilometers long, and there are huge trees and shrubs growing here, which is exactly the style and features of a primitive forest... road?Don''t even think about it, it''s good to find a few animal trails occasionally.


    Of course, this doesn¡¯t bother him. He wore a black suit like a stroll in the garden, walking among the branches of the jungle. Nothing could hinder him... as he moved forward, He seemed to have disappeared in the jungle. If you don''t look carefully, you won''t find him at all, and his black suit has become a color like jungle camouflage.


    The distance of three kilometers is said to be not far or near, and Kemilian quickly walked to the end of the canyon, but... he did not go through the end five as Ulysses Crow said. One hundred meters, he entered the kingdom of Wakanda, but became more cautious. The whole person seemed to disappear completely in the jungle. His face, hair, and even Luo Lou''s hands outside became the same color as jungle camouflage. .


    Chaiseilong only has the wrong name and no wrong nickname. One of his abilities is to transform the pigmentation of the body surface according to the external environment just like Chaiseilong. This process only takes 0.001 seconds...


    After entering the stealth state, Kemilian quietly climbed to the high cliff on the left side of the canyon. In a dark depression on the high cliff, a black man holding an unknown weapon in the shape of a spear was sitting there. Staring vigilantly at the entrance of the canyon.


    Kemilian slowly crawled into the pothole, slowly walked around behind the black man, pounced on him, covering his nose and mouth with one hand, dragging his chin with the other, turning hard, only to hear [ Click] A sound... the black man whose neck was severed just died silently.


    "Hey, it''s about to destroy the image again... This is really sad." Looking at the dead nigger in front of him, Kemilian sighed helplessly... "I hate niggers, why this mission? It happened to be Wakanda..."


    As the complaint fell, Quemilion stretched his hands flat, and the whole person made a posture like a cross. Following his weird stretching action, countless tentacles protruded from his body, towards the ground. The nigger entangled, and after those tentacles harassed the nigger''s corpse, they pulled the corpse directly up and moved towards the Cemilian seal...

 Chapter 463

    As the corpse of the nigger got closer and closer to Quemilion, more tentacles emerged from Quemilion, which looked like a monster with a huge mouth open from a distance.


    In the blink of an eye, Quemilion was firmly tied to the nigger, and the tentacles extending from Quemilion stalked him and the nigger into a bloody cocoon composed of tentacles.


    One minute later...


    The tentacles that made up the blood cocoon were retracted one by one, and as the tentacles disappeared, the entire blood cocoon opened up... There is no longer the figure of Cemilian inside, only the nigger who just died... ¡­


    It''s just that the nigger, who was supposed to be just a corpse, seemed to be alive again.


    "Hiccup..." The nigger belched a full hiccup, and muttered to himself with a gloomy face: "I have to wait for the shift...it''s really troublesome."


    That''s right, Quemilion has swallowed the nigger and got his life memory... At this time, he has been transformed into this Wakanda warrior named "Aka".


    The black-market arms dealer named Ulysses Crow said that after crossing the canyon, he could enter Wakanda by walking five hundred meters. He obviously deceived him, but it¡¯s okay. Cmilian is never a fuel-efficient lamp. People outside the organization, he has always looked at everything with a skeptical attitude, especially after swallowing Ulysses Crow''s memory, all the things in Crow''s mind are no secrets to Camilian.


    Therefore, Kemilian knew that there was a sentry in this place. This sentry was actually arranged secretly by Eric Kilmonger, who was in contact with Klau in the Kingdom of Wakanda, for the purpose of smuggling Zhenjin... ¡­If Kemilian really listened to Crow stupidly and walked directly into Wakanda, I¡¯m afraid he would be spotted without even entering the protective cover.


    He dropped the nigger''s accessories and weapons back on his body again, and Kemilian began to wait patiently...As an ace spy, he lacked patience the most.


    Time just passed by one minute after another, until night fell, Kemilian waited for someone to succeed...


    "Hi, Aka, is there anything unusual today?"


    "If there is an abnormality, I will contact you. I saw the forest for a day, and there was nothing." Kemilian swallowed all of Aka''s memories, and he is naturally no stranger to this guy who will take over."Well, I should go back and take a rest, see you later..."


    "See you later..." After the nigga who came to take over said hello to Kemilian, he sat in the position of Aka just now, took out a night vision-like object and put it on his head, and started to continue just now. Akka''s work.


    Quemilion walked to the side in silence... No matter how strong the fortress is, it can be broken from the inside, especially when there is an opposition force in it... It seems that Wakanda is not monolithic inside. This needs to be recorded. And report upward.


    While thinking about what was in his mind, Kemilian walked out of this secret lookout in a familiar way. After walking a distance on the edge of the cliff, he entered another secret pit, where only one person was allowed to pass. In the pothole, he bent down and walked for about a kilometer, and Kemilian entered a small empty room.He opened the door of the room and he went out...


    "Hi, Aka..." As soon as I walked out the door, there was a hall of more than 100 square meters. There were a dozen people squatting or standing in the hall. I could see that these guys were carrying strange weapons in their hands. They also kept their eyes fixed on the door, until they saw Kemilian come out, they relaxed their vigilance. After all, the image of Kemilian now is their accomplice Aka.


    "I''m going back to take a good rest." Kemilian greeted these guys in Akka''s tone, and then walked out of this larger room...


    "It''s so interesting..." Camillian, who walked out of the room, found himself entering a brightly lit, extremely modern city, no, or it should be said to be a city full of sci-fi... Teleporting aircraft, and everywhere... uh, nigger.


    "Let''s get started..." Kemilian turned his head and looked at the room he had just walked out halfway up the mountain. He smiled, and followed the road in front of the door thinking about walking down the mountain. Soon, he walked in. Among the people in this city, he certainly won''t really go back to Aka''s home to rest, he still has to complete his task...


    With his ability, as long as there are intelligent creatures, he will merge into the sea like a drop of water, without a trace. For him, it is easy to penetrate, because he is the strongest spy of Hydra , Chaise Long.


    Chapter six hundred and thirty five


    While Ophelia was plotting the kingdom of Wakanda--


    In a high-end apartment in Manhattan, New York, the United States, a bald old man is sitting on a sofa and watching TV. He constantly pours high-grade whiskey into his mouth, seeming not to care about the effects of high-grade alcohol on his body. hurt.


    [Stark Industries Group has once again won military orders. This is already the third military order that Stark Industries Group has won this year. Some people say that there must be shady transactions. Regarding these questions, John, what do you think? ?


    [I think this is what the Stark Industry Group should obtain. After all, the Stark family is a genius. From Howard Stark to the present Natasha Stark, the genes of the Stark family It seems to have a close connection with genius...]


    "Shit...It''s all shit..." The old bald man waved his hand vigorously, and smashed the whisky bottle he was holding on the TV screen where the talk show was playing. "That should have been mine... ¡­its mine¡­¡­"


    This old bald man was kicked out of Stark Industry by Obadiah Stein after Zhou Ye took the money to buy shares. After he got the high price from Zhou Ye, he turned around and opened an industrial company... It seems that with his long-sleeved good dancers, he can definitely get a share of the arms market, and no matter how bad he is, he will also take away some orders from Stark Industries.


    However, the gap between reality and ideals is huge...The thing about munitions depends on the content of science and technology. Without Howard Stark''s genius head, the garbage he produced would not be wanted.


    Even though Obadiah Stan sells his company¡¯s products abroad thanks to his long-sleeved dance, but... high-tech equals high value-added... and he is at best an international arms broker. His so-called talent has probably not been successfully realized. Instead, the company that got it was gradually struggling to make ends meet.


    In the past, Stark Industry stood in the way, and then Hanmer Industry unscrupulously invaded his low-end international arms market... Obadiah Stein was already a little unsustainable... His Stein Industry finally declared bankruptcy this year.


    "No, I definitely can''t make that girl''s movie better..." Obadiah Stan, who finished smashing the TV, didn''t let it down. In his opinion, Stark Industries should have his share, but now it is Nina was in her hands, jealousy burning his heart madly.


    Obadiah Stein tremblingly took out his mobile phone and dialed an international long distance call."Dubai, my brother, it¡¯s been a long time...No, no, this time I¡¯m not recommending any weapons to you, but I have a big deal looking for you. I wonder if you are interested? How big is the deal? Are you interested in tens of billions of meters? Ha... I knew you would be interested... Then, see you in the U.S., remember to bring some people over... This deal is worth your risk, isn''t it? That... we''ll see you in three days..."


    After Obadiah Stan hung up the phone contentedly, he leaned on the sofa and thought for a while, and then he dialed another call, which was a brokerage phone dedicated to providing people with various information.


    [I need the address of Natasha Howard¡¯s private residence and her itinerary... Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t get it, I know it¡¯s a difficult task for others, but it¡¯s easy for you,...well, I accept this price... when will you give me the exact news?OK... Then it''s settled.


    After making two calls, Obadiah Stein leaned back on the sofa contentedly and let out a long sigh. He believed that soon Natasha Howard, who was known as a genius girl, would become history. He will earn enough pension.


    On the other hand, Nina, who doesn¡¯t know anything about it, is improving her steel armor in her Liberty City underground laboratory. For her...the battle with the green fat is said to have never won Difficulty, but also exposed a lot of its own burrs.


    For example, she is not good at close combat, so she will run away after being close by the green fat... Now, she is writing a software that can help her in close combat...


    In fact, according to Zhou Ye''s intention, Natasha should train her a little bit, but Nina, who has a psychological shadow of Natasha, refused to be trained. In other words, no matter who the instructor is, she does not want to be trained.


    In her words: "My dear, do you like to see me fighting people close to you?"


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye can only let it go... After all, Nina is not Tony, women have the reservedness of women, although it is a man¡¯s romance to fist to the flesh, it¡¯s a bit too barbaric for women. A few women like to fight with people...


    "Well, after adding Muay Thai''s kicking movement, it seems that something is not working smoothly here... It seems that we have to continue to modify..." Nina compiled the movement programs collected from the kung fu masters into the program on the screen. On the one hand, we add judging factors into the program, such as under what circumstances, what kind of reaction should the armored man make...


    Five hours later-the procedure is complete.


    After running the virtual screen on the screen, Nina found that there was nothing wrong, and then she was relieved... "Well, it seems that we need to find another person to test... But who should I call?"


    "Miss, sir''s communication is on the line." Anna''s voice sounded, making Nina''s eyes shine."Hurry up."


    "Baby Nina, have you forgotten what day is today?" Zhou Ye''s image appeared directly in front of Nina."Everyone is waiting for you... Baby, can''t you come yet?"


    "Ah... I have forgotten that today is reunion day..." Nina suddenly realized that today is the reunion day once a month. As usual, she is going to spend her time at her man''s manor on Long Island.But thinking about the inspiration that just emerged in her mind, she hurriedly changed her face and said to her man with a smile: "My dear, I''m sorry, I''ve been testing a software just now..."


    "Now? It should be okay?" Zhou Ye asked helplessly. Of course he knew that once he was a goddaughter, he couldn''t help himself.


    "It''s almost all right now, but... there are still some small problems..." Said this, Nina cast a beautiful eye at Zhou Ye, and even deliberately pulled down her shoulder strap."My dear, I need you... to help me test this software."


    "But... the big party is about to start..." Zhou Ye said embarrassedly.


    "Trust me, dear, it won''t take long." Nina said swearingly: "I promise to be well soon, come on... OK..."


    To talk about who is the safest to test software.Of course I was looking for my own man...


    Of course, she can also go to Natasha, a physique expert, but Nina is not willing to find Natasha. If there is something wrong with this software, Natasha will definitely laugh at herself to death... ¡­So, sure enough, the best choice is his own man.


    Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, facing his goddaughter''s spoiler, he really couldn''t ignore it."Well, I''m going to find you."


    Chapter six hundred and thirty-six


    New York-Zhou Ye''s Long Island Manor-


    At this moment, the manor has changed from the old quiet, and there are girls walking back and forth with wine glasses everywhere.Here, they have abandoned all their identities outside, such as lawyers, strong women, and female doctors...it is useless. Here, they have only one identity, Zhou Ye''s woman, and Zhou''s mistress.


    "Hi, sister Ophelia..." Natasha was carrying champagne, followed by the second-generation American team, Sharon Rogers.


    As soon as she saw Ophelia and Emma, ??the white queen behind her, she leaned forward. After all, there are still some small transactions between the two...


    "Why didn''t you see Little Angel..." Natasha asked with a smile.

 Chapter 464

    "My little baby is chatting with her two friends over there..." Ophelia smiled and pointed a little away. Angel, the alien queen Medusa and her sister Crystal formed a small circle. Said: "You didn''t come here just to ask about my daughter..."


    Ophelia didn¡¯t believe that Natasha hadn¡¯t seen Little Angel, let alone that she came up just to chat with herself...


    "Okay..." Natasha thought for a while, and felt that it was better to be honest with this sister."Actually I am more concerned about how your plan is going..."


    "Everything is going well..." Ophelia smiled and winked playfully at her little sister Natasha."Don''t you think Natasha, you can''t wait to give birth to a baby for your dear?"


    "Yes, I want to..." Natasha''s straight ball without hesitation made Ophelia feel like she was caught off guard. After thinking about it, Ophelia said: "I''m just an idea. It works. I''m not sure if it doesn''t work..."


    "Don''t lie to me, are you not sure about your idea of ??hitting Wakanda...?" Natasha looked unbelieving. She knew that her nominal sister would never be aimless.


    "Even if there is such a small possibility, I will try my best to grasp it..." Ophelia said, with a fanatical and pious expression on her face, "Only in this way can I be able to give birth to my dear as soon as possible. The next child...Imagine the crystallization of my love with my father...Ah, what a beautiful and wonderful thing..."


    "No, no...Where do you put Little Angel like this? What would she think?" Natasha did not hesitate to pour cold water on Ophelia, although she also wanted to give birth to her dear blood, but far away No Ophelia is so fanatical.


    "Little Angel will also want to have a dear flesh and blood..." Ophelia said indifferently: "This is the deepest wish of our mother and daughter..."


    "Well, your mother and daughter are broken..." Natasha felt that she couldn''t talk anymore, and turned away with her girlfriend."Just say if you need any help, I will spare no effort to help you..."


    "While laughing at me, but at the same time you spare no effort to help me? Little Natasha, you are really an arrogant girl..." Ophelia smiled slightly, she didn''t doubt at all, if she put her plan on How many sisters will help the man¡¯s harem?


    Not to mention those goddesses outside of Marvel¡¯s world that have long followed their dear goddesses, but only the mother and daughter of the New Star Empire and the slave race of their own men-the mad women of Sovereign will definitely ignore All the mobilization of heavy troops rushed to the earth...So, it is better to come sneakily, otherwise even if you get the soul gems, the order of use is hard to say, and I can¡¯t help but because of the uneven distribution of the spoils, another battle inside will be funny. ...


    That own man will definitely be angry...I can''t say that she, the initiator, is going to be out of luck, so I still sneak into the village and don''t rob...


    Uh?Thinking of his own man.Ophelia looked around, but didn''t see the figure of her own man Zhou Ye. Shouldn''t he stay here honestly at this time?Where did you go?


    California-Natasha Stark¡¯s [Free City].


    "Baby Nina, are you sure you want me to test this software for you?" Zhou Ye stood in the laboratory where the temporary middle ground was cleared, and looked helplessly at Nina wearing a steel suit in front of him.


    "Of course..." said Nina, wearing a steel suit, "but, my dear, you are not allowed to hit me... you can only hide and not fight back..."


    "Okay, okay..." Zhou Ye stretched out his hands helplessly. It seems that his role today is a target to be hit."bring it on."


    "I''m on..." Following Nina''s words, the vector nozzle on the steel battle suit spouted hot flames. With this accelerating force, Nina rushed towards Zhou Ye...


    "The speed is OK, but the agility is not enough, Nina baby." Zhou Ye drew back slightly to one side.


    With the help of the fighting software, Nina predicted Zhou Ye''s movements based on the movements of Zhou Ye''s muscles. The vector nozzle directly sprayed flames forward, offsetting the inertia of Nina rushing, and then punched Zhou Ye. Ye''s head swept across."Try this again, honey."


    "I think it''s still not flexible enough." Zhou Ye smiled and moved his steps lightly, and walked around behind Nina.


    "What about this?" Nina kicked back with a scorpion-tailed leg without looking back...


    "Wow, it''s so cruel... Baby Nina, if you kick it badly, your sisters will be scolded to death..." Zhou Ye smiled and jumped up, directly into the air...


    Although Zhou Ye escaped easily, Nina was in a tragedy... The program determined that the scorpion tail kick was the most perfect solution based on the information sent by the sensor, so it directly turned on the vector nozzle to start the change... ¡­But don¡¯t forget, Nina is an otaku, she is not so flexible...


    "Ah... my ligaments..." Nina froze on the spot in the form of a horse turned upside down... the whole person is like the letter h... with her hands on the ground, her right foot facing the sky...


    "Puff--!" Zhou Ye almost laughed... "It seems that baby Nina, although your software is very good, it doesn''t sense that its master can do that..."


    As Zhou Ye was talking, he jumped out of mid-air and helped Nina to sit on the sofa... With Anna''s help, he removed the steel armor from Nina."Baby Nina, I still think you should ask Natasha to learn fighting skills."


    "Never..." Nina grinned forbearing the pain of the ligament strain, and said unwillingly: "The big deal I will practice yoga and jiu-jitsu...but I will never go to Natasha to learn how to fight... ¡­"


    "Okay, whatever you want..." Zhou Ye said to help, while using time magic to restore Nina''s body to what it was a few minutes ago, so that the ligament strain would not exist."Let''s go, baby, your sisters are waiting for you..."


    "Magic is really useful, should I make a magic steel armor?" Nina thought, and followed Zhou Ye into the portal to Long Island Manor in New York.


    "Baby, I''m back..." As soon as Zhou Ye embraced Nina and walked out of the portal, he saw his women looking at him eagerly. He smiled slightly, raised his arms and shouted: "Then, let''s start. Our carnival..."


    "Oh--!!"


    The weekly reunion day carnival of the Zhou family has begun...


    Chapter six hundred and thirty seven


    One week later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Nuevo Laredo is a border city in northeastern Mexico.It is located on the right bank of the Bravo River, across the bank from Laredo, the border city of the United States.


    This is the most chaotic city in Mexico and the most rampant city of Mexican gangs. People and snakes from all over the world gather here, surround the Mexican gangs, and share the cross-border passages they built to smuggle gambling goods...


    Jerome Warren is a subordinate of a human snake. He received the news that he was online today and he is going to [receive goods]. Of course, the goods received here are not gambling goods. He has no guts to contaminate those goods. Known by the Mexican gangs in the city, in this city where an average of five people die every day, he might become one of those five people...


    The goods he is going to pick up are naturally the smugglers who are online to contact. He is the last stop in the smuggling ring, and he is generally responsible for transporting the goods to the United States...


    At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Jerome drove his large truck towards a residential area outside the city... It was not too late, so he arrived at that residential area, a small house on the second floor that seemed to be old. The car stopped in front of the building.


    "Hey, Remus, hurry up and load the goods. I will take the police officers over when they change shifts later..." Jerome said carelessly to the person who was sitting at the door as the eyeliner.


    "Hush..." Remus looked around nervously, walked up to Jerome, and whispered: "Be careful, this time the cargo is different. These guys look like they have walked off the battlefield. That... be careful, don''t irritate them..."


    "I think I understand what you mean..." Jerome looked at the dozen or so big men who came out of the second-story building. He understood what Remus meant, and saw that they all looked different. Not very strong, but with the indifferent gaze in his eyes, Jerome has only seen a bodyguard next to the boss of a Mexican gang...


    It is said that the bodyguard of the boss is a veteran who survived the battlefield, and the blood on his hands is countless.


    "Hi, friends...please come here." Jerome hurriedly opened the door and stepped out of his truck...somewhat graciously walked to the man in front of the lead, "My name is Jerome, yes Your tour guides for the last part of your journey to a free country... I hope this journey will make you feel happy physically and mentally."


    "..." The leading bald man just glanced at him, did not speak, and waved his hand. The dozen beards behind him boarded Jerome''s van in an orderly manner, while he sat unceremoniously. In the passenger seat of the truck."Hurry up and drive..."


    "That..." Jerome got into the car with some embarrassment, and said: "According to the regulations, you can''t sit here..."


    "No, I can..." The bald man leaked a grinning smile that was enough to scare a crying child: "I will never put my safety in the hands of a guy who meets for the first time, so I can sit here. ..."


    "Okay, okay..." Jerome stared at the bald man for a long time, and finally had no choice but to compromise.Slowly dumped the car out of the small courtyard and went straight to the illegal crossing port.


    I really don¡¯t know what my head thinks, how could I introduce such troublesome goods... when the time comes, it will really make the matter bigger, then my line may have to suffer. The most important thing is that when the time comes Maybe the free country on the opposite side will seal off this border, and the FBI won''t have to trouble him, and the Mexican gangs who have suffered losses will take him alive.


    While thinking about things, Jerome drove towards the smuggling port. He had already made up his mind. After the goods were sent away, he would find an excuse to go on vacation in Europe and wait until there was no more noise here...


    Money is important, but life is more important... Jerome, who has made up his mind, slams on the gas pedal, and can''t wait to send these troublesome uncles away immediately... As for directly cheating these uncles, he doesn''t have the courage yet, no Said that this sturdy bald brother sitting next to him could eat him only by the upper family on the line.


    In desperate hope, Jerome finally drove the car safely to the Rio Grande... After confronting the guy who was in charge of transporting people across the river, he couldn''t wait to send these guys onto the ferry...


    Bald brother, oh no, Dubai is standing on the bow of the ferry, looking at Laredo, the US border city, which is getting closer and closer. In fact, his heart is not as calm as the surface.


    As one of the top leaders of Afong Khan [Freedom Fighter], Dubai had to come... His troops lacked ammunition and weapons. To put it bluntly, they still lacked money... And the American munitions that he knew before were often sold to him. The trafficker Obadiah Stein said that he had introduced him a big deal... This was a big temptation for the freedom fighters who were in trouble because of lack of funds... So, he came.


    The ferry boat quickly reached the opposite shore--


    Dubai led more than a dozen soldiers from the army and jumped directly off the ferry. He knew that Obadiah Stan would come to pick him up...


    Sure enough, as soon as he got off the boat, four car lights were on opposite him...


    "My brother, it''s been a long time..." Obadiah Stan''s figure temporarily obscured the car lights, allowing Dubai to see his slightly fat body.

 Chapter 465

    "Stan, what''s the big business? I must talk about it after I arrive in the U.S.?" Dubai asked Obadiah Stan after a hug.


    "A big, big business, big enough to make your freedom fighters a fully armed force." Obadiah Stan said, taking Dubai''s shoulders and walking towards the car."But, didn''t you say that I will see you in three days? How could it be delayed for so long?"


    "No way, many countries don''t allow me to cross the border..." Dubai is also a little confused about this. "So I had to go around a big circle and cross half of the earth to come to you. I hope that the big business you mentioned can help. I am satisfied."


    "Of course...I promise you will be satisfied." Obadiah Stan said and led Dubai into his car, and the soldiers that Dubai had brought got on another bus.


    "Look at this document, and tell me how you feel..." Obadiah Stein, who was sitting in the back seat, raised the baffle and handed Dubai a document wrapped in a folder.


    "It''s a beautiful girl..." Dubai pulled out a piece of information from the folder, and what he saw first was a beautiful girl with long black chestnut hair."Natasha Stark?? Owner of Stark Industries?? Is this what you call big business?"


    "Of course, you have to know that her net worth is tens of billions... Don''t you think this is a great opportunity? And besides the two maids who take care of her daily life, there is no Any security guards, this is not an opportunity. What is an opportunity?¡± Obadiah Stan¡¯s bewitching voice made Dubai startled...


    "Moreover, she is still a genius scientist...If you can get her, maybe she will become the chief scientist of your army?"


    "Done..." Dubai said without hesitation, "Are all the equipment ready?"


    "Of course, have you forgotten what I do...?" Obadiah Stan said with a smile, and he felt that he was getting closer and closer to his goal... "I also prepared some for you Little surprise, I hope you will like..."


    Chapter six hundred and thirty eight


    Three days later-California-Marbury-[Free City].


    In the underground laboratory¡ª¡ª


    Nina is doing final improvements to her fighting program¡ª¡ª


    "Baby Nina, when do you plan to start practicing Jiu-Jitsu?" Zhou Ye asked helplessly while lying halfway next to Nina, looking at Nina who had completely fallen into her own world.


    "No hurry, let me set the program completely first..." Nina wrote the program quickly with both hands on her computer without raising her head.


    This time, the completely adapted program added the conditional judgment of her physical state. It can basically be said that she has reached a fool mode... She is confident, even if a little girl with no hands is wearing armor. You can hit ten in one.


    Of course, you still need to practice Jiu-Jitsu if you want to make better use of this program. After all, the flexibility of your body determines how many strategies you can use to defeat the enemy.


    It¡¯s just that recently my own men often come here in the name of supervising her to practice Jiu-Jitsu...cough cough...Jiu-Jitsu, as the name suggests, is a kind of exercise that makes the body more flexible.


    But since this kind of exercise can unlock more postures, it is not Nina herself that is most concerned about Nina practicing Jiu-Jitsu, but Zhou Ye.


    "Alright..." After entering the last command line, Nina saved and closed the program, and directly commanded: "Anna, what will happen to me when I face Natasha after loading the fighting program."


    "Good lady." As Anna''s voice fell, the lights in the entire laboratory dimmed, and then in the middle of the laboratory, Natasha and Nina appeared.


    This is of course not true, it is only reproduced in real through three-dimensional projection.


    Natasha and Nina each assumed a posture, carefully looking for each other''s flaws...


    The first attacker was Natasha. She sprinted to Nina''s side. She shook her small hand and hit Nina''s face with a straight fist. Nina turned her head slightly with one hand. Grasping Natasha''s means, he brought it back, while quietly stretching out his feet, mixed with Natasha''s feet.


    But Natasha took a faint jump, her legs clamped Nina''s slender waist, and her whole body slid behind Nina on one side like a boneless body, and her left hand directly restrained Nina. Neck...


    Nina fell backward with all her strength, trying to smash Natasha away, but apparently Natasha started faster, tightening Nina''s neck early, and with a hard effort... the game ended.


    "Hahaha, baby Nina, it seems that you still can''t beat Natasha." Zhou Ye ridiculed while lying on the sofa halfway.


    "It''s not fair." Nina went straight into Zhou Ye''s arms and said dissatisfied: "I fought on steel armor, so I must load my Mark series armor, otherwise it''s unfair."


    "Well, since you want to be fair, then Natasha has to use her abilities..." Zhou Ye smiled indifferently.


    "Hey-forget it, it doesn''t make sense..." Nina said, Natasha''s ability?Her ability is the same as Peggy, it is derived from the X-gene ability enhancement of Fast Silver in the X-Men world. In Zhou Ye''s words, it is [Speeding Space].


    Natasha who is in a speeding state...Nina don''t talk about fighting, seeing her is a luxury, after all, her current armor can''t exceed time...


    "Baby Nina, I think it''s better for you to accept the implantation of super self-healing genes." Zhou Ye embraced Nina and exhorted.


    "I''m not, I''m not shaking M..." Nina said in dissatisfaction while she sneered at her little horns, but she knew what happened to several sisters who had received super self-healing genes... Ye Ye It¡¯s the first time... It hurts every time... It''s all painful to a new height and it becomes a trembling M.


    "Then... the mental power gene is okay, or the teleporting gene?" Zhou Ye asked unwillingly, he really wanted to prepare Nina more life-saving tricks.


    "No, I''m going to rely on my mechanical armor." Actually Nina is afraid of the severe pain during genetic modification, but she feels a little bit painful just looking at it... Although those abilities are really cool, but when I think about transformation The pain that needed to be endured, she retreated.


    While the two were arguing there, Anna suddenly warned: "Miss, an unknown armed person with unknown identity broke into here..."


    Following Anna¡¯s warning, a surveillance screen was displayed in front of the two of them. There were three well-used cars approaching the villa. After checking the car license plates, it was shown that these vehicles were recently stolen. .


    And the people sitting in the car are all real guns and nuclear bombs, and many of them cannot find their identities on the Internet... Only in the first car, the bald head sitting in the passenger seat is shown as a multinational wanted criminal. , Is the leader of Afkhan a terrorist named freedom fighter.


    "Haha..." Nina was not surprised to see these bad guys, "It looks like someone has come to help me test the program..."


    Speaking of this, Nina hurriedly ordered: "Anna, what are Sayuri and Rin doing?"


    Sayuri and Rin are the maids sent by Zhou Ye to take care of Nina. Although Nina is a genius in science and technology, but...seriously, she really...cough cough, a little bit of that, maybe this is When the legendary God gives you a speciality, it will take away your other speciality.


    Anyway, Zhou Ye felt that if the two maids were not there, Nina would have become a complete housemaid... For example, I don¡¯t know how to change clothes for a few days... For example, I don¡¯t remember my social security number. .


    "Miss, Sayuri and Rin have found the intruder, they are about to..." Anna was interrupted by Nina before she finished speaking.


    "No matter what they are going to do, let them come back immediately..." Nina didn''t want the target that was so easy to be delivered to the house to be wiped out by the maids. You know, those maids are not only omnipotent for housework, but with their Ability, it only takes a few tenths of a second to kill a fully armed SEAL squadron.


    However, after a few seconds, Nina did not wait for Anna to report on completing the task, but instead waited for Sayuri''s call request.


    "Sorry, Miss Nina, we are taking care of your daily life under the order of the master. This naturally also includes handling these uninvited garbage, so please forgive us for not implementing your order." A beautiful-looking girl appeared. In front of Nina, she obviously did not accept Nina''s order from Anna. After all, for her, there was only one master, and that was Zhou Ye...


    "Okay, Sayuri, come back, Nina just wants to test her new equipment." Zhou Ye smiled and said.


    "As you wish, Master." Saying said with a smile when she saw her master speak, "Then I will wait for Miss Nina''s performance with expectation."


    "..." Although Nina was a little upset that the two maids did not follow her orders, she was not really angry. After all, the two maids began to take care of her since she was very young. This maid can be said to be her elder...


    It''s just that...in Zhou Ye''s queen and palace, all things about seniority are all floating clouds...Floating clouds, you don''t even know about it.


    Chapter six hundred and thirty-nine


    After seeing the villa from a distance, Dubai Harroin asked the soldiers beside him to stop the car, waved his hand, and directed all his soldiers to get off.


    "Everyone, be careful, it''s too quiet here..." Dubai said as he opened the automatic rifle insurance in his hand."Advance tactically...Be careful, and in addition, you must capture Stark alive."


    "Yes..." The dozens of people behind him formed three tactical teams in twos and threes, and walked cautiously towards this luxurious villa built on the cliff...


    For the tens of billions promised by someone, Dubai brought the most elite fighters in his team. Although they are terrorists, uh no, they call themselves freedom fighters, but there are also many countries that secretly do so This purpose provides them with arms and soldier training.


    Otherwise, they won''t grow up...


    The tactical movements of the three tactical teams are very skillful. It can be seen that they are definitely trained by regular troops. This is already the most elite part of their freedom fighters...


    As they moved forward slowly, Nina¡¯s luxurious villa was already in front of them... However, there was still no response in the villa, not even a maid saw...


    Dubai hesitated. Although he felt that the situation in front of him was a bit too weird, but the money was moving...Seeing that the group of pioneers in the front had already crossed the fountain in the atrium...Dubai couldn''t help it at last. Come on, resolve the battle within five minutes..."

 Chapter 466

    "Yes..." The soldiers behind him promised to rush forward--


    At this moment, there was a burst of air breaking sound, and a red figure flew out along the underground parking entrance of the villa... Yes, it flew out...


    Dubai couldn''t help rubbing his eyes. He couldn''t believe what he had seen, and saw a slender red mechanical armor floating in the air with the vector spout under his feet.


    "Shit, I knew it couldn''t be that simple." Dubai cursed secretly, and directly commanded loudly: "Fire, all fire..."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    As soon as the freedom fighters heard the order, they crazily squeezed the trigger of the automatic weapon in their hands, wishing to pour all the bullets in the magazine onto this unidentified mechanical object in an instant... this is their right Unknown fear.


    "Ding-ding-dang-dang..." What disappointed them was that all their bullets hit the unknown mechanical creation without causing any damage to it, and even the patent leather did not break...


    "You guys are really passionate..." Nina didn''t care about the bullets that hit her body, let alone those bullets, she didn''t care even about missiles... After all, she used X metal to recreate the shell."Anna, load the fighting mode..."


    "The fighting mode has been loaded, miss, please select the module..." Anna faithfully executed her own lady''s orders as always.


    "This is the first show of the fighting program..." Nina hesitated for a while, planning to improve the viewing experience, plus a little difficulty."Then load [Waltz of Death]..."


    She knew that her man was looking at her, and the two maids were looking at her... She definitely didn¡¯t want to mess up her debut... In fact, she also wanted to show off in front of Sayuri and Rin. , After all, the two women just refused to execute her order, saying that she didn¡¯t care at all, that¡¯s a bit of a joke...


    "The Waltz of Death module has been loaded..."


    "Anna, some music for the occasion, such as Chopin''s Waltz..."


    "As you wish, miss." As Anna''s words fell, the piano music of Chopin''s Waltz rang in Nina''s ears...


    As the piano music sounded, the vector nozzles of Nina''s steel armor began to open and close in an orderly manner...


    With the opening and closing of the vector nozzle, Nina, wearing a steel armor, turned into an elf at the party... and her dancing partner was these dozen or so terrorists holding weapons.


    "What the hell is this?" Dubai felt that the mechanical monster in front of him felt so weird. It was spinning in mid-air like a...huh?What should I say?It''s like a woman dancing a waltz...Have you guessed wrong, this is not a weapon, but a robot for viewing?


    Just when Dubai felt that the rich would really play... the scene before him made his eyes widen.


    I saw that red mecha turned to one of his subordinates at a very fast speed, and immediately took his hand... However, this action, like looking for a dancing partner, seemed pleasing to the eye, but the result was bloody. Extremely...


    The mecha made a revolving guiding action, but her dancing partner obviously did not know the waltz, so it was embarrassing... accompanied by the embarrassment and blood, because the dancing partner who did not know to cooperate... This mechanical armor was twisted into twists, because his foot was stepped on by Nina... the upper body had to turn in a circle, the lower body did not turn... Then naturally there is no need to talk about the result.


    A living person is twisted into twists, you can imagine the scene...The picture is so beautiful, even if you see Dubai, who is used to life and death, you have a feeling of wanting to vomit... But this is not over...


    The mech made another revolving and walking movement. This movement that is common in waltz is also full of cruelty here, because...the mech''s feet are not high heels, but vector spouts. , How high is the temperature of the vector nozzle?It''s three thousand degrees Celsius...not to mention that these guys are only wearing ordinary shoes, even if they wear iron shoes...


    In the blink of an eye-the fastest runner, the first tactical team closest to the villa ended its journey with one death and four disability...


    "The devil... you are the devil..." A member of the tactical team standing next to Dubai was already crazy... He did not hesitate to pick up the anti-tank missile in his hand, aimed at the mecha, and pressed the launch button... ¡­


    Whoosh-an anti-tank missile flew towards Nina... but Nina didn''t mean to dodge at all."boom------!!!"


    "Go to hell, devil..." Just when everyone in Freedom Fighters felt that this weird thing could definitely be solved this time... an unexpected scene happened to them...


    The flames and smoke of the explosion gradually disappeared... and the red mecha stood in place unscathed...


    "The devil... you are the devil... you are the devil..." The rest of the people collapsed... they screamed and ran around desperately...


    However, this was useless, and Nina was still overtaken one by one, killing them with graceful and cruel moves...


    Until Nina flees to the last one who flees desperately, that is, when Dubai is chasing after... it is stopped by Zhou Ye.


    "Baby, that''s enough, we still need him to live, I want to know who their main messenger is..."


    However, what Zhou Ye didn''t expect was that Nina seemed to have entered a certain state, completely ignoring Zhou Ye''s words, and instead dancing the death waltz more cheerfully...


    "Anna, I know you heard, what''s the matter?" Zhou Ye asked while dancing with Nina.


    "Sir, the young lady has passed out... But her fighting program is set to not be terminated without an order, so..." Anna''s voice came from the external loudspeaker of Nina''s armor.


    "Cut off all power to the armor..." Zhou Ye ordered directly.


    "Yes, sir..." You know, Zhou Ye also has the highest authority over Anna like Nina... Therefore, when Nina is unconscious, Anna will naturally execute Zhou Ye''s orders meticulously.


    With the buzzing of a power failure, Nina wearing a steel armor immediately sank and was about to fall...Zhou Ye naturally couldn''t let his woman fall. He picked up Nina and flew towards the underground laboratory. , As for the Dubai that ran away?Zhou Ye didn''t worry at all, and Sayuri will catch him back in a short time.


    Chapter six hundred and forty


    I don''t know how long it took...


    Nina slowly opened her eyes... When she woke up, what came to her mind was the picture of herself being abused by those who invaded her private house with the help of a fighting program, that scream The sound, the twist of the human body with the leaking bones...the half-familiar human feet, all came to her mind.


    "Ah----" She couldn''t help screaming. Anyway, Nina is just an ordinary housemaid. This kind of scenes that only appear in TV and movies are truly reproduced in front of her. When, how could she not be afraid?In other words, few girls can calmly accept such scenes, except for abnormalities...


    "Baby... I''m here, don''t be afraid..." Zhou Ye used a gentle voice and a tight hug to gradually calm Nina...


    "My dear... I... Am I a cruel person?" Nina curled her body into Zhou Ye''s arms. Only in this way could she feel at ease. She asked helplessly..." Am I a bad woman... actually wrote such a cruel program..."


    "Baby... you were not the one who was wrong." Zhou Ye lovingly hugged the girl who faced the killing for the first time. He knew that it was the first time Nina faced the killing... The Hulk did not count, after all, that time. Nina was completely a long-range attacker, and when she landed, the Hulk had almost recovered...it didn''t give Nina a cruel feeling at all.


    This time is different. Nina is the first time in her life to face the killing...How could she not feel uncomfortable?Watching a person who was twisted into twists by herself in front of her... and other people were also baked into half-familiar platoons by herself. This visual impact made her fall into self-doubt. , In the emotion of self-denial...


    Zhou Ye knew that if Nina could not be enlightened properly, this stupid girl would be useless, let alone fighting with people wearing a mechanical armor, I am afraid her will will continue to sink, and even affect her work and life.


    "Baby Nina...You only saw that you hurt others, but do you really know who the people you killed were?" Zhou Ye asked Nina earnestly.


    "I...I don''t know..." Nina really doesn''t know who those people are. She only knows that these people are those who illegally invaded her private territory. According to the current U.S. law, private property is sacred and inviolable. , Even if she killed them, there was no problem.However, knowing it is one thing, doing it is another thing... Nina is still a bit unable to get past the hurdle in her heart.


    "Baby Nina, while you fainted, I found some interesting things, do you want to see?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Um..." Nina nodded obediently.


    "Anna, broadcast all the information I collected..." Zhou Ye said, holding Nina.


    "Okay, sir..." Following Anna''s response, Nina and Zhou Ye began to play some clips on the TV wall...


    Fragment 1: A guy wearing a black hood, standing in front of three Europeans kneeling on the ground, he seemed to be saying something in Persian..., soon, his speech was over, and then he picked it up A Nepalese dog-leg knife directly cut the necks of the three Europeans...Blood spewed out like a high-pressure water gun...


    Fragment 2: A group of guys wearing desert camouflage attacked a village. After they entered that village, they forced the local male villagers to join their team... All the rebels were killed.


    Fragment 3:¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "These people... are too cruel..." Nina can''t stand it anymore. For her who grew up in a peaceful country, the number of deaths and injuries of those refugees is just a number in the news...This kind of face-to-face death scene It''s really rare.


    "These people you think are cruel are the guys you just wiped out..." Zhou Ye hugged Nina tightly and whispered: "They call themselves [Freedom Fighters]... but countries around the world prefer to call them Terrorists...the freedom and sanbo in their mouths are made with the blood of civilians...Those who call them fighters are an insult to the word warrior. They are thugs at best... In my hometown, there is an old saying, Say, to punish evil is to promote goodness... So, my dear, you don''t need to feel guilty for killing a few scumbags... This is completely unnecessary."


    "But..." Nina knew that she didn''t feel sorry for the scum that died in her hands, but... the feeling of facing the bloody scene still made her feel uneasy.


    "Baby Nina..." Zhou Ye picked up Nina''s cheek and interrupted her words... "You know, those malicious guys want to hold you back. Imagine if you really have no resistance. The force has fallen into their hands, what will be waiting for you...? So, there is no need for you to feel upset because you have killed a few bad guys..."

 Chapter 467

    "...I see, dear..." Nina took a long breath, as if she wanted to expel all the negative emotions in her heart. After taking a few deep breaths, Nina looked straight at His own man whispered: "My dear...I need help..."


    "How do you want me to help you? You know I will never refuse you..." Zhou Ye put his forehead against Nina''s forehead and asked softly. He knew that this was Nina''s heart. , After the past, there will be a brighter world, if you can''t get through...Nina will probably reject weapons in the future.This is the result Zhou Ye never wants to see...


    "Fuck me... honey... fuck me fiercely... just like the night when you bid farewell to your parents..." Nina said, blocking her with her own eyes... she now needs some more thorns. Exciting activities to forget those bloody pictures.


    In response to this request, Zhou Ye was naturally doing his part...a great battle began...


    At the same time, Manhattan, New York¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Obadiah Stan is in his luxurious apartment, waiting for the good news from Dubai. He does not think that a housemaid who stays in his own home all day can resist a group of heavily armed terrorists. In his opinion , This is totally a sure thing...


    However, the phone he put on the coffee table waiting to be contacted never sounded... the sky outside the window had gradually darkened.


    "Dubai guy, don''t you want to leave me alone..." Obadiah Stein muttered to himself, with a sullen look on his face."If this is the case, I will let those guys know..."


    Obadiah Stan naturally did not only arrange the Dubai line. In fact, he also hired a group of desperadoes, and only waited for Dubai to succeed, he would kill them... Then, he enjoyed Nina exclusively. Ransom.


    Just when he was about to call another group of people and ask them to send someone to check the situation... a black shadow suddenly gathered behind him, and in the blink of an eye it turned into a slim black figure."My master, let me take him to say hello to you, Mr. Obadiah Stein, you shouldn''t make Miss Nina''s idea... well along the way."


    With the sound of the words, Sombra''s right hand swept across Obadiah Stan''s neck, and he had no time to react when he was fast.


    "Cough...he..." Obadiah Stan''s anger was wide, his hands tightly covering his neck, as if trying to block his cut trachea... But all his dying struggles In vain...


    Obadiah Stan was kicking his legs desperately... After the trachea was cut open, the blood gushing from his neck blocked his trachea, causing his body to quickly lack oxygen... Death is the most painful...


    The black shadow behind Obadiah Stan just watched him die due to lack of oxygen...It was not until he stopped struggling and confirmed his death that the black shadow once again turned into a black mist and disappeared. There was no trace of Obadiah Stein''s luxurious apartment.


    This will become a headless case, a secret chamber murder case without any traces... It will definitely cause headaches to the police in New York, but what is Zhou Ye?He doesn''t care if the police have a headache...


    Chapter six hundred and forty one


    Just when Zhou Ye was busy pacifying his goddaughter Nina, and at the same time rushing back to the world of death from time to time to pacify the somewhat emotional Hela because of the approaching childbirth period... a huge international storm set off by Hydera is slowing Slowly brewing.


    Sudan is located in northeastern Africa, on the coast of the Red Sea and at the eastern end of the Sahara Desert. It is the third largest country on the African continent by area.


    On the long coastline of this barren country, in an unknown port, more than a dozen 10,000-ton freighters are mooring outside the port. Not far from the deep sea area, obviously, the berthing and water depth of this small port are simply unable to carry these. 10,000 tons freighter.


    Therefore, there are many small cargo ships, just like industrious workers, moving back and forth between the cargo ship and the dock, carrying all kinds of tightly sealed containers.


    In this port, you can¡¯t see the black uncles everywhere on the African continent, and there are no black people who are busy with each other, which is extremely rare in Sudan...


    On the container yard of the terminal, from time to time, large container trucks load the containers temporarily parked on the yard and transport them to other places.


    At the edge of the container terminal, in an office at the top of a five-story office building, there is a group of young women with different dresses and different styles, discussing what is fiercely...


    And surrounded by them is a beautiful woman with big golden wave and long hair and a beautiful face. By her side, she is also standing next to a blonde girl. From the face, she sits in the middle with that The young woman in the United States has seven to eight similarities, it is Ophelia and her good daughter, Angel.


    "This operation, I will never accept failure..." Ophelia said, looking around at the sisters around her, and said: "Because, this is not only about the dear Infinite Gem Collection Plan, but also... It also matters whether we can give birth to children for my dear in the future, so I will never tolerate failure... Sisters, do you know what I mean?"


    "Don''t worry..." Emma, ??the second person in the sister group, said: "I am ready. I will be responsible for paralyzing all the radars on the earth until 15 seconds before the operation starts. The base station and the satellite communication system."


    Of course, Emma can¡¯t interfere with the radar base station and satellite communications, but don¡¯t forget that her mental power can easily control humans around the world under the action of the brainwave amplifier, whether it¡¯s a radar base station or satellite communications. Inseparable from human control, that''s why she is so confident.


    "The so-called Guardian Panther of Wakanda will be handed over to me..." Jean Gray also said with a smile. As the highest combat power in the sister group, she will fight for her...


    With the start of the two women, other girls also expressed their opinions one after another. In this matter, they unconditionally supported their eldest sister''s approach.After all, this can be considered for their own benefit.


    For a while, the crowd in the house was very passionate... Ophelia was very satisfied with her sister¡¯s support for her. In her opinion, with the support of the Hydra unit and the help of her sister, Wakanda won Basically it''s a sure thing.


    At this moment, Ophelia noticed Angel, who used to be the most lively daughter, and stared at the front in a daze. There seemed to be no focus in her eyes, she didn''t know what she was thinking...


    "What''s wrong? Baby Angel, are you worried about anything?" Ophelia said, taking her daughter beside her into her arms, and asked in a low voice.


    "No, mother..." Angel said just like a dream at this time: "I''m actually thinking, should I prepare a few pets for my father?"


    "Little pet?" Ophelia asked unclearly.


    "Of course..." Angel said with a straight face: "Mom, look, Wakanda''s specialty is black panthers, right? Black panthers are pets... I''m wondering if I can bring some Wakanda specialty products to my dad. What about pets?"


    "Haha...good idea." Ophelia smiled. It seems that her daughter really has her own style, and she never forgets to bring some special products to her man.


    "Moreover, I don¡¯t think that Black Panther or something, it¡¯s not necessary for Mother Gray to take action. I can rush into the palace with the Viper Special Forces and directly perform a decapitation tactic... I don¡¯t think that Panther who is wearing X with a piece of equipment Can break my space barrier." Angel said: "Mother Gray will be responsible for helping me suppress the formation..."


    "Okay...Little Angel, I''ll just help you hold the line then..." Qin Gray is very fond of Angel, after all, she grew up watching Angel, and Qin also feels that Angel''s abilities are enough. Deal with the panthers.


    The women have never seen the Panthers in their eyes. For them... there is no organization in the world that can make them attractive. After all, the out-of-specification Jean Gray will not say it, even if it is Emma, ??who uses the brain wave spreader, can make the world''s human beings die silently in an instant...Do they need to care about a little Wakanda?


    Especially this time, Ophelia mobilized Hydra''s replica army in secret military bases around the world in order to be safe, and there are as many as two reorganizers... More than a dozen 10,000-ton freighters outside the terminal. It is specially used to transport military supplies and equipment.


    Ophelia can''t think of any reason for her failure. As for the problem of evacuation after the occupation?She said that she had never thought of evacuation after the occupation... if it was taken, it was naturally her own.


    As a closed country, Wakanda is really suitable for Hydra''s headquarters...Huh?What about those black uncles?Ophelia said that the mines of Umbrella¡¯s Void Land are in need of strong laborers, and aren¡¯t these people the best candidates for labor?


    "Okay, sisters, you should get busy..." Ophelia patted her hand, attracted the attention of a group of sisters, and said: "It''s too early to discuss matters after victory. What we have to do now is to complete the pre-war preparations...Don''t let accidents happen because of carelessness...I don''t think you want to end up and help your dear ones, right?"


    "Okay, sister." The girls responded in unison, got up and left the office... They also had their own affairs. For example, the copycat Katie was responsible for the logistics, while the white queen Emma was responsible for the intelligence work... Jean Gray is responsible for overall planning, and Storm Girl is Jean''s secretary.


    In the depths of the desert, about a hundred kilometers away from the port, a simple military airport has been completed. Under the desert camouflage tent, there are a few sci-fi fighters. If you look closely, these fighters look a bit like It is the Kun-class aerospace shuttle produced by the Umbrella consortium...yes, this is an improved Kun-type high-speed fighter.


    For the Umbrella consortium, which has entered the cosmic age in advance, these things are a bit outdated, but for the countries of the world, this kind of fighter has completely surpassed their existing fighters.


    Of course, Ophelia didn''t pay a price for getting these fighters... It''s just that she felt like she liked it very much.


    With the help of a three-dimensional imaging masking device, the forward base of this Hydra is slowly expanding in scale. Rows of barracks are rising from the ground, and various vehicles are constantly driving in here...


    War is on the verge of...


    Chapter six hundred and forty two


    One month later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The capital of Wakanda, Birnin Zana, translates to the city of gold.This is a city built in a huge crater, where lakes are everywhere...green trees, high-tech buildings and nature are perfectly combined, showing a strange beauty.


    In the middle of the city of gold, there is a very conspicuous building. It is the tallest building in the city. At the door of this building, there are two five-meter-high statues of black panthers. A heavily armed Wakanda was looking around warily with a weapon in hand. They had to be careful because this was the location of the entire Wakanda protective device [Sky Screen].


    [Sky Screen] The device is the first line of defense to protect the entire Wakanda Kingdom. It consists of three layers. The first layer is a projection device, the second layer is a protective device, and the third layer is a protective stand...


    This device shrouded in the sky above the Wakanda Kingdom protects this secret kingdom from the world¡¯s insights, and only some legends about the city of gold are circulating outside...


    Just as the guards faithfully performed their duties and watched the passing crowd vigilantly, a red figure appeared in front of them."Doramilaji''s people? What are you doing here?"


    "I''m instructed to check the sky screen device..." The red figure is a woman in red armor. She is dressed in Dorami Raj''s captain''s costume. Faced with the guard''s question, she directly raised a representative of the king''s authority. Leopard head ring.


    And Dora Mirage is the name of the king¡¯s personal guard. It is served by women elected from the various tribes in the Kingdom of Wakanda. Moreover, as usual, the king¡¯s queen and concubines will also be taken from Dora Mirage. This is one of the reasons why the Black Panther clan has always firmly controlled the rights of the Wakanda Kingdom...


    "Please come in..." After checking the ring, the guard confirmed that there was no problem and let him go.


    "Thank you." The woman nodded and walked straight into the tallest building in Wakanda.

 Chapter 468

    She walked in the hall indifferently, not caring about the ubiquitous monitoring equipment at all, just like other members of the past personal guards who came regularly to check the sky screen device in the past, and walked towards the elevator that goes directly to the underground in the hall.


    No one can find the nano-scale mechanical bomb dropped as she walks and swings her arms...the tiny dust-like bomb, with those monitoring equipment, can''t see anything.


    As she walked around, the entire sky curtain building was soon covered with nano bombs, and the main part of the sky curtain device underground received special care... The nano bombs deployed here are more than three times as large as elsewhere.


    Until she completed the routine inspection and walked out of the Sky Screen Building, she also had a conversation with the guards with interest... During the whole process, she did not show a slight strangeness, and whether it was the guard behind the monitoring equipment or the guard at the door, both Did not notice any abnormality.


    "Goodbye, then..." While saying goodbye to the guards, the woman left the sky curtain building.The guards behind her were still sorry, it was a shame that such a black pearl was sent to the king''s guard.


    Among the people walking on the street, the identity of a woman made people around her evade one after another. After all, class exists in any country, including this hidden kingdom Wakanda...


    The woman didn''t care, and walked toward the palace without squinting. She showed the pride and indifference of the Kingdom Guard to the fullest...


    When approaching the gate of the palace, you can already see the huge black panther statue lying on the ground at the gate of the palace from a distance, the woman''s face leaked a weird smile, "Time...just right."


    As the woman said to herself, she pressed the detonation button in her hand...


    "boom------"


    "Boom...boom...boom..."


    The continuous detonation sounded, the Sky Screen Building, the protective shield device that sheltered Wakanda for hundreds of years, completely collapsed...The whole street was full of people running for help and guards desperately running towards the sky screen device... ¡­


    "The war has begun..." The woman smiled and walked towards the palace without a hassle. She has other tasks... This woman changed her identity repeatedly and finally got into the Hydra in the Wakanda Palace. Ace spy, Chameleon.


    "Don''t panic... this is just an accident..." A sci-fi flying vehicle was in mid-air, shouting to the crowd on the street, trying to calm the panicked crowd and avoid causing secondary damage."This is just an accident, please leave here in an orderly manner..."


    "Oh... what is that..." A guy in the crowd suddenly noticed that countless black spots were flying quickly from the distant horizon. As time went by, they finally realized... that was not a black spot. It''s a fighter plane.


    "God..." The guard sitting in the aircraft also found the menacing fighters... He hurriedly pressed the emergency button... Soon, the entire Golden City sounded a harsh alarm.


    Although the sirens have sounded, the people of Wakanda, who have not experienced any war for thousands of years, have no idea what kind of reaction they should do. They are more like headless flies, rushing everywhere...


    "God... where is our patron saint, Black Panther?"


    "Black Panther...appear soon..."


    "Break these invaders... Panther, where are you?"


    The helpless Wakanda were madly praying for the appearance of the guardian of the kingdom, the Panthers, but they were all eggs, it was useless.


    And those Hydra fighters that rushed over would not be merciful. They destroyed the military facilities marked on the map by [Changhulong] in the first place... Protecting a country by one person?It''s so funny...


    The sound of explosions-screams-the sound of Wakanda''s aircraft hitting the ground after being shot down, these sounds made up a scene like the end of the world.


    Perhaps for the Wakanda people who have not experienced the baptism of war for a long time, this is the end of the world...


    And the black panther they prayed for... has never appeared, because he is now a little overwhelmed.


    Chapter six hundred and forty three


    In the Wakanda Palace--


    The current King Wakanda, the patriarch of the Black Panther clan, who was chatting with his queen, Te Chaka, the first time he heard the explosion outside, ordered the close female guards beside him to check outside.


    "Your Majesty..." Just as Te Chaka was waiting anxiously, a slender figure in red armor walked in. It was the captain of his personal guard, Okoye, who he was very optimistic about. , One of the best partners of his son Te Chala in the future.


    "Okoye, what happened outside?" King Te Chaka asked anxiously when he saw Okoye coming in.


    "[Sky Screen] The device exploded unexpectedly... and countless invaders are invading Birnin Zana..." Okoye''s words made Old King Te Chaka no longer sit still.


    "Get on the spaceship with me right away..." Te Chaka said and stood up. He was very thankful that he left the Panther suit in Wakanda according to his ancestral system, instead of letting his son who went to study in the UK to take it. Walking in the battle suit, although he is a bit old, for the previous generation of black panthers who have taken heart-shaped herbs, he can put on the black panther suit again to defend his country...


    "I''m really sorry... Your Majesty, I''m afraid you can''t go anywhere..." Okoye did not follow King Te Chaka like the other female guards. Instead, he turned around and blocked Te Chaka. In front of.


    "Oukye, are you going to rebel?" A guardian''s eager female guard did not wait for King Te Chaka to speak, and directly raised her weapon to block him in front of him, questioning without hesitation.


    "Sorry, I have no intention to offend you, Your Majesty..." Oukeye smiled and pressed the space positioning system in his hand. "Although it is a bit rude to say that, I still have to say... Your Majesty, you The King¡¯s Guards are really rubbish, and..."


    "Bold...Okoye..." The female bodyguard who stood in front of Te Chaka angrily wanted to rush forward and teach this guy who uttered wild words. In fact, she had long seen Okoye not pleasing to her eyes. Up.


    However, her movement was blocked by King Te Chaka behind her.


    Te Chaka stopped the impulsive female bodyguard in front of him with one hand, staring at Okeye and asked: "Who are you? You are not Okeye...Where is the real Ookee?"


    Although he wants to rush out to rescue his subjects now, he knows that even if the army enters the country, his role is extremely limited even if he joins in, and he believes that his men will make the most suitable response. On the contrary, this woman who was exposed in front of him gave him a feeling of uncovering the cause and effect of her, so he stopped his steps.


    "As expected of His Majesty the King of Wakanda..." Oukeye smiled, very sweet and beautiful."Hydra''s super spy Temilian greets you... As for the real Okoye? She has disappeared in this world..."


    As the voice fell, Okoye, oh no, it should be Temilian now, I saw under her skin like countless mice drilling non-stop, with waves of bone rubbing With the sound, Temilian turned into a beautiful woman with black hair and blue eyes about 1.8 meters tall. This is her true form. From her point of view, these guys are dead and there is no need to hide it. Go down.


    "Hydra...? The Nazis...?" Te Chaka couldn''t help but stare when he heard Temilian''s words. Although Wakanda has been in isolation from the world, it does not mean that he does not. Knowing the information from the outside world...Although Hydra has been in silence over the years, Te Chaka, as the king, has heard his father mention the name of this organization that was very active around the world during World War II.


    "NONONO...Nazis are Nazis, Hydra is Hydra...These are two completely different concepts, please don''t confuse us with those idiots." Temilian said dissatisfiedly: "In our opinion , They behave like fools."


    "So, the army that is now invading Wakanda is also your Hydra''s army?" Te Chaka said, quietly putting his right hand behind him, and making a secret to his personal bodyguard. gesture¡­¡­


    "Yes..." Temilian turned a blind eye to the small movements of the old Wakanda King Te Chaka. She just raised her wrist and checked the time.A satisfied smile leaked from Xiuli''s little face: "Time¡ªjust right."


    "Not good..." Te Chaka stared wide when he heard Temilian''s words, and he felt as if he had been tricked.But...time is too late."Rush up and kill her..."


    "It''s too late..." Behind Temilian, the entire space became bizarre, and everything in the space seemed to be distorted... As this distortion became stronger... the light and shadow changed in a burst. A figure in a black combat uniform suddenly appeared behind Temilian.


    "Hi Hydra." Seeing the blonde beauty behind him, Temilian raised her hands without hesitation, and saluted Hydra''s little princess.


    "Hi Hydra." Angel smiled in reply. Behind her, it was the soldiers of the Viper Unit.


    The space positioning device that Temilian pressed just now is for positioning and navigating the space for her little princess.It just took time to locate, and she had to stop Te Chaka...so she had to take a risk, chat with Te Chaka for a while, and delay the time.Obviously, she succeeded.


    "Is this the contemporary black panther? Why is it so old?" Angel looked at Te Chaca in front of him and said.


    "Miss, this King Te Chaka is a black panther of the previous generation. He has passed the title of this generation of black panthers to his son, Te Chala..." Temilian explained in a low voice. ."It''s just that Te Chara is now studying in the UK...so..."


    "It doesn''t matter..." Angel waved her hand, and said indifferently: "Temilian, share the information you collected in the Kingdom of Wakanda with the Viper Team...Tell me about Shuli by the way. , You know, I have said that I will bring my father back with a pet."


    "Don''t think about it..." Te Chaka glared at the conversation between the two. He didn''t expect why this strange girl didn''t treat her subjects as adults in her words. In her words, he wanted to give his daughter as a pet to her father, how could he bear it?


    With a burst of drink, Te Chaka and her personal bodyguard rushed towards Angel.


    "I can''t help myself." Angel cast a glance at the group of niggers and waved her small hand...


    Suddenly-Te Chaka found that the space he was in was constantly zooming in... No, it was not zoomed in, but stretched infinitely... The distance between him and Angel and the others was getting farther and farther... ¡­


    Chapter six hundred and forty four


    Shuri Shuri is the only daughter of T''Chaka Te Chaka and half-siblings to the current Black Panther Te Chaka.


    In fact, her brother Goth Chala has been secretly training her, hoping that when she leaves Wakanda, someone can help her old father to deal with the possibility of Wakanda. misfortune.

 Chapter 469

    And now, in Shu Li''s view, it''s time...


    When she heard the explosions coming from outside the palace, Shu Li, who was practicing her fighting skills in her private training ground, dropped the female bodyguard she was practicing against and rushed to her laboratory.


    Shu Li is not only a warrior, but also a scientist. This is not uncommon in the Marvel Cinematic Universe. As long as they are superheroes, their minds must be superhuman... and the future female black panther Shu Li is no exception.


    "Princess..." As Shu Li rushed into her laboratory, a close-fitting waitress came to her side quickly, and said quickly and anxiously: "Your Royal Highness...an unknown force is invading our Wakanda Kingdom. ..."


    "How is my father? Did you inform my brother?" Shu Li asked as she kept walking towards her laboratory, because her panther suit was in the laboratory.


    "We have lost contact with His Majesty the King... Moreover, the conditions outside are not good... Our troops are being wiped out by the organization..." The female guard''s words made Shu Li pause: "And our external communications have been I''m isolated, and I can''t send any messages..."


    But the female bodyguard did not hesitate, and said directly: "I suggest that your Royal Highness you better leave Wakanda now and go to Europe to find your brother, Her Royal Highness Te Chara..."


    "No..." Shu Li turned her head slightly, looked at the anxious female bodyguard, and said calmly: "As the daughter of the father, as a member of the Black Panther clan that will protect the kingdom of Wakanda forever, I can''t be here. It''s time to leave Wakanda, let alone leave the subjects wailing in the flames of war and leave Wakanda alone..."


    "His Royal Highness... it is meaningless for you to do this..." Shu Li''s personal bodyguard turned around in a hurry. This time Wakanda is not facing the small African countries with swords and bows, or that A group of European colonists who came to Africa to pan for gold during the First World War with a front-mounted musket, but a group of invaders whose technological power is not inferior to the kingdom of Wakanda.


    In fact, over the years, the Kingdom of Wakanda has discovered that with the rapid development of science and technology in the outer world and the process of global integration, their so-called technological advantages have become less and less worth mentioning... After all, a country¡¯s The level of science and technology relies on the promotion of basic education for all citizens, but...in Wakanda, a country where tradition and technology are highly integrated, education for all is nothing at all.


    They still retain the oldest clan system and the elder system... For those clan rulers, they are not concerned about the development of science and technology, but how to effectively protect their rights. Knowledge monopoly is undoubtedly The cheapest and most effective means.


    The originally small country, coupled with the clans¡¯ monopoly on the common people¡¯s knowledge, even if a few geniuses are born occasionally, it will not help the whole country¡¯s technological advancement...


    In the face of a group of invaders whose technology is not inferior to their own, one or two guardians, Panthers, etc., are totally a joke... But why does the princess not understand these?


    "Stop talking...Nakia" Shu Li interrupted her personal bodyguard''s words, "I will never abandon my subjects and run away alone when my country is alive and dead..."


    "Papa--pop." There was a clap, and Shu Li looked warily at the place where the sound came from."Who is it? Come out..."


    "Not bad..." As Shu Li''s voice fell, a sweet and beautiful female voice sounded."What a princess who cares about the country and the people... Ah-are you right? Temilian?"


    "Haha... I''m sorry, miss... In my opinion, this is just the waywardness of a child..." Another female voice sounded."When you know that you are invincible, you don¡¯t know how to keep your useful body in order to repay you. Instead, you wave your minions at the enemy in a seemingly incomparable manner. No help, it seems to me the most stupid thing..."


    With two voices of question and answer, Shu Li saw two strange figures...


    To say it¡¯s weird, it¡¯s not that the two of them are weird, but the way they act is a little weird. The distance they take one step clearly is very short, but when they land on the ground, they find that the two of them are the same. The small step spans a distance of more than ten meters. This strange feeling made Shu Li uneasy and clenched her fists...


    And the waitress Nakia behind her turned around without hesitation, and stood in front of her princess, "Princess, go, I''ll stop these two invaders..."


    Why would she see at a glance that they were intruders?Isn''t this obvious?The entire Wakanda Kingdom is a nigger country, and there is no possibility of white people... Regardless of whether it is Angel or Temilian, both of them are European faces... In this sensitive and sensitive period , What else can it be if it is not an intruder?


    "Brown girl, let me play with you... You are not worthy of letting our young lady take the shot." Temilian said, greeted him directly... The fan fist slammed into Nakia''s head unceremoniously. Although she was just an ace spy, her fighting skills were not low at all, otherwise she would not have killed the captain of the King''s Women''s Guard, Oukeye, and swallowed her and replaced it.


    "...You...who are you? You...what do you want??" Shu Li asked, staring at Angel with her eyes, tensing her muscles, ready to deal with the enemy. The blow...but she didn''t do nothing, at least her feet were secretly rubbing against the device 15 meters away with the panther suit...


    "...We? Hehe we are the great Hydra..." Angel looked at the movements of the little black girl in front of her with interest, and didn''t care. For her, the black girl in the panther suit followed him. There is no difference between a black girl in a panther suit.She didn''t mind tearing up her support from this little black girl in the strongest state, and let her know... how ridiculous her so-called support was in front of absolute power.


    "Hmm-as for the purpose?" Angel said with her pink cheek in her hand, with a very embarrassed expression: "Actually, my mothers only want your soul ancestors...because that is the infinite gem. Soul gem, and what about me? I just want to catch you back and make a pet for my father, so Xiao Hei, don''t resist any more, and go back with me obediently and make my father a nice pet?"


    "You...you...you are dreaming." Shu Li was shaking all over by Angel''s words... plotting the soul ancestral land of her own country... and grabbing herself as a pet?What an insult and humiliation... As the only princess of the Wakanda Kingdom, how could Shu Li stand this?


    Chapter six hundred and forty five


    "Your movements are so slow..." Looking at Shu Li who was filled with righteous indignation and didn''t forget to sneak closer to her suit, Angel sighed and said: "Go and put on your panther fight. Yi, let me see if your pet fits...I''m getting impatient..."


    "It will let you know how powerful the Black Panther Guardians passed down in the Wakanda Kingdom." Now that she has been singled out for her own hiding, and the other party looks like I will not stop you, Shu Li naturally did not hesitate He rushed to the side of the panther suit and pressed a button on the console next to the circular vacuum container...


    The round transparent container loaded with the panther suit rose upward with a sound of opening.Shu Li''s little hand did not hesitate to press on the golden accessories between the collars of the black panther suit... With a slight beating, the entire black panther suit seemed to become alive, directly following Shu Li''s hand wrapped around her body...


    Suddenly-a slender female black panther appeared in front of Angel.


    "Tsk tsk... I can''t see it... You have a really good figure." Angel didn''t look nervous at all. After all, Angel who was wearing a black panther suit was just a stronger ant to her.


    She had a large number of Shu Li wearing a panther suit, um¡ªI have to say, this girl can¡¯t see it when she is wearing her clothes, but she put on a black panther suit like a tights, and just put her body ¡¤The material exposure is undoubtedly.Hungary has at least D+ and the little dolphins should also belong to his father''s hunting range...but the skin color is bad, his father doesn''t seem to like black girls very much, but if he is just a pet, it shouldn''t matter.


    "Pay the price for your arrogance... the invader." After Shu Li put on the black panther suit, a self-confidence emerged spontaneously... She developed a way that she can easily defeat her as long as she exerts her strength. The delusion of this beautiful girl who insulted her personality.


    As the voice fell, Shu Li, like an extremely vigorous black panther, rushed towards Angel...


    "Well-it''s not bad, just like my mother said, if you give a gift, you still have to adjust and teach the gift before you give it. Although the maids and aunts are more clever, they still have to do it themselves to achieve success. Feeling..." Angel whispered to herself something that made Shu Li even more irritating, while gently waving her hand.


    "This...what''s going on?" Shu Li only felt that she was repelled by the entire space, unable to move, even raising her eyelids...


    "Space, a force that is very general but contains countless branches." Angel smiled and circled Shu Li back and forth, and, like a female, gangster, tried Shu Li''s dolphin elasticity."People¡¯s perception of space is extremely poor, but I have to say... Space Force is indeed a very powerful force... Just like you, if you can¡¯t break the shackles of space, you can¡¯t get rid of my control. How is it, are you surprised? Are you happy?"


    How powerful is the Panther?According to the official records of the giant, she can lift objects weighing more than fifteen tons, and can make her speed double the speed of sound...with intelligence and endurance beyond ordinary people...but these things are in front of space power, All in vain.


    Can your power break the space barrier?No...then you can only be bullied by Angel arbitrarily.


    "Your headgear is really troublesome..." Angel said, she took off Shu Li''s panther headgear... It leaked Shu Li''s face... At this moment, Shu Li''s face looked difficult. Believe it, she desperately wanted to speak with her throat surging, but she couldn''t open her eyes because of the space barrier.


    "Now, do you want to surrender?" Angel said as she raised her finger slightly, and the space barrier that bound Shu Li''s head suddenly relaxed a little, at least allowing her to speak.


    "...Let go of Nakia...what you want is me, I will go with you..." Shu Li''s words gave Angel a stunned, then she turned to see that it was Temilian who had subdued Shu Li''s bodyguard... ¡­Make her lie on the ground unable to move.


    "You are really a kind and good princess..." Angel smiled slightly and joked: "But why should I listen to you? You are now my captive, I want to treat you as much as you like... You again What kind of resistance can you make? I look forward to it."


    If the anger in Shu Li''s eyes could kill people, I''m afraid Angel would have been burned to ashes... But, obviously, anger can''t kill people... All she can do is threaten Angel with her own life."The Black Panther suit has a self-destruct procedure inside... If you don''t agree to my request, I will..."


    "No, no...you won''t." Angel smiled, smiling very sweet and beautiful...but this sweet and beautiful smile looked like a demon''s smile in Shu Li''s eyes."Look at...who is this?"


    Shu Li was stunned by the scene in front of her. She saw Angel, who was like a little devil, flipped her wrist, and a circular space cage appeared in her hand.And in that space cage, Shu Li saw a group of familiar figures, and two of them made her tremble... "Father... Mother..."


    "Yes, that''s the expression..." Angel smiled. She grabbed Shu Li''s shoulder and whispered in Shu Li''s ear: "Guess, if you commit suicide, how would I treat you? What about your parents? Your father may be old...but your mother is still young and has good fertility. Anyway, I just want a pet with noble status and pure blood... I don''t care how this pet was obtained. Come, like... let your mother have another one? Although the waiting time will be a little longer, but when your so-called half-sister teaches from a minor, it will definitely be better than you... What do you think?"


    "You demon... devil..." Shu Li''s whole body trembled and trembling, she felt like she was standing in the ice and snow, and her body and mind were cold...


    "In fact, I am very grateful for your foreign policy, no contact, no openness, no understanding... what a good goal such a hidden kingdom is." Angel smiled happily."If you are a country with international influence, then maybe Hydra will have to estimate the international public opinion a little bit when we start... But obviously you are not, and even many people don¡¯t even say the name of your country. Clearly, just vaguely know that there is such a country...Look, what a good goal..."


    "..." In Shu Li''s heart, there was an indescribable feeling. It was hatred, regret... or both, hated Wakanda''s retreat in the past and regretted Wakanda''s arrogance...


    "Now, tell me, your choice..." Angel said, gently lifting Shu Li''s chin with her hand, smiling and asking: "Did you choose to sacrifice yourself and save your parents? Or choose to resist to the end... Let me toss your mother? Speaking of noble blood... Well, I think although your father is old, your half brother is still there... In this case, maybe you can match your mother How about the success of the model? Should you call her niece then? Or should you call her sister? It''s funny thinking about it..."


    "I promise you... I promise you... ooh..." The last string in Shu Li''s mind was also completely broken in Angel''s words... She could see that Angel could really do this Kind of thing.


    "This is good..." Angel smiled, and directly used the space cage to install Shu Li and put it in her bracelet... You said you feel guilty?Stop being funny, okay?Angel inherited the character of her own mother and never regarded nigger as a human being... Would you feel guilty about forcing the white mouse to do something?Obviously not...


    In Angel''s heart, the status of the nigger is equivalent to that of the experimental mouse...


    Chapter six hundred and forty six


    Just as Hydra''s invasion of the hidden kingdom of Wakanda was in full swing...


    Oxford, two hours¡¯ drive from London-in a three-story apartment full of European medieval style, a black guy is guarding his communicator with anxiety and worry. It is the current black panther who came here to study abroad. Chara.


    Looking at the darkening sky outside the window, Techara became more and more disturbed... Today has passed the video call time agreed upon with his parents and sister, why the signal has not been connected yet?Not only was there no message from Wakanda, but the communication that he applied to link to the palace was also a blind tone, as if the signal was interrupted.


    "His Royal Highness, please don''t worry. There are many reasons for the poor communication, not necessarily because Wakanda has an accident..." A black woman behind Techara advised: "After all, the Wakanda Kingdom has advanced technology. World..."

 Chapter 470

    "No...Tiris, are you still holding such ridiculous thoughts now?" Techara looked at the personal bodyguard who came to the UK with herself and took care of her diet and daily life with a headache: "In the past few years, your knowledge of the outside world is still so shallow? Not to mention the flourishing integration process of the world, but the alien race Attilan who just joined the United Nations a few years ago, their technological level is no worse than our Wakanda , Even, to some extent, they have surpassed our technological level..."


    "But Your Highness... Our Wakanda Kingdom is a kingdom that has never been breached by the invaders..." Tiris retorted somewhat unwillingly.


    "However, what''s the point of that?" Techara said dissatisfied: "At that time we did defeat the so-called colonists, but were they really the strongest army of the other country? Just some of them on the mainland? The explorers who couldn''t get along with the slave hunters were nothing more than... Moreover, the world was still in the period of the first industrial revolution at that time, and the so-called colonists had no interest in the barren African continent at all in the later period. Most of them have set their sights on the sleeping empire in the east...If an all-out war is really launched, do you think we can survive in Wakanda?"


    "But..." Tiris wanted to refute, but she didn''t know what to say.


    "No but... Our Wakanda''s technological level is not as big as you think the world''s technological level... And after all, we are a small country, and it is impossible to increase our standing military unscrupulously like some international powers. , Maybe our annual gross national income is less than half of a certain country¡¯s military expenditure..." As he said, Techara sighed: "Moreover, our country¡¯s unique earthquake gold resources are in other countries. There is a piece of fat in my eyes...This is the source of the trouble."


    "...Your Majesty, you think too much..." Tiris said with some dissatisfaction: "It''s just our canopy system, those countries may not be broken..."


    "But, what if the sky screen system is destroyed?" Techara asked, "How can our troops compete with these international powers? Do we rely on our troops of less than 10,000 people? Or rely on the female king''s guards. ?"


    "...The sky curtain system will not be destroyed by anyone..." Tillis murmured.


    "..." Techara shook her head helplessly. This close-fitting female bodyguard is indeed very loyal, but... it''s just that some brains are not easy to use, confidence is good, but too much confidence is conceited...Ignore the outside world The changes in the world, the country that stubbornly believes that its country is the best, will sooner or later suffer a big loss because of these things.


    "No... I want to go back." The more he thought about it, the more disturbed he became. He stood up and walked outside the house... He felt that the anxiety in his heart was that his ancestors were warning him... He must rush Go back to your own country.


    Tirith, as Techara''s personal guard, can only follow...


    The two drove directly to a farm on the outskirts of Oxford. This is the farm they bought and used to store their aircraft...


    After Techara got out of the car, he walked into the huge warehouse covering an area of ??more than 1,000 square meters without hesitation. Soon... the roof of the warehouse slowly opened, and a circular ship full of science fiction colors The flying saucer soared into the sky, with a series of huge sonic booms, and flew towards the African continent...


    And that night, someone nearby claimed to have witnessed an alien flying saucer, which aroused the praise of many flying saucer fans.


    Oxford is more than 6,000 kilometers away from Wakanda in a straight line-


    These six thousand kilometers are more than an hour¡¯s journey for Techara. Although he knew that he would be able to get back to his country in just one hour, the anxiety in his heart made him feel that more than an hour¡¯s time was So difficult.


    As he got closer to his hometown, Techara became a little anxious.


    Tirith, who is in charge of piloting the aircraft, faced such an abnormal prince, so she had no choice but to speed up to Wakanda... Although she didn''t think any country could invade her motherland...


    "I''m going to Birnin Zana soon, your Highness, don''t worry..." Just after Tirith''s comforting words, she was shocked when she saw the scene in front of her."The ancestor... that is... what is that... how did Birnin Zana... how did it become like this..."


    The condescending Tirith did not see the Wakanda canopy system in mid-air. The entire Birnin Zana was exposed to her, and the current Birnin Zana was not as calm and beautiful as she had imagined. The city is now, and flames are burning everywhere, and buildings collapsed everywhere...


    "Oh my god...oh no, oh my god..." Tiris was already a little incoherent.


    "Calm down, Tirith..." Seeing this scene, T''chara calmed down and slapped her bodyguard to wake up... The worst has already happened, and no matter how bad it is, it can be so bad. Where to go?"Turn on the optical invisibility device, let''s go to the palace... I want to see how my parents and sister are doing..."


    "Yes... Your Majesty." Tiris endured her sorrow, turned on the spacecraft''s optical invisibility device, reduced her flight speed, and flew towards the palace...


    And at this moment--Jin Gray, who closed his eyes and rested in the United Front Work Room, opened his eyes--"Interesting, a little mouse that slipped through the net is back..."


    "Then I''ll just notify Little Angel...it will be messy when the time comes." Said the best friend, Storm Girl, who is in charge of secretary work by Qin''s side, and dialed Angel''s communication.


    Chapter six hundred and forty seven


    "Okay-well, I see... Thank you, Mother Ororo..."


    Squatting beside Angel, Shu Li wearing a black panther suit looked at the beautiful girl in front of her who looked like a good girl when she answered the phone, her eyes were about to stare... I didn''t expect this devil girl to be so cute and clever. The side.


    "Don''t worry, Mother Qin, I will definitely not let go of that little mouse that slipped through the net... Well, yes, I will be safe, goodbye Mother Qin..."


    It can be said that every sister of the Ophelia Sisters is a mother to Angel, after all, they grew up watching Angel, and they really doted and loved Angel...


    However, sometimes this kind of petting and love makes Angel a little bit overwhelmed. After all, no matter how old the child is, he is still a child in the eyes of his parents... This is the most unbearable point for Angel, but if you can''t stand it, you have to suffer... After all , This is the love the mothers have for her...


    "Huh¡ª" After listening to Auroro''s advice, Angel took a long sigh and turned to look at Shu Li, who was squatting beside her, with a smile on her face. Said: "Xiao Hei, what about me, I just received a good news... Your brother is back. Are you happy to hear this news? Are you surprised?"


    "..." When she heard Angel''s question, Shu Li did not make any response, but in her heart, she was yelling frantically, [Brother...Run, please, run...]


    "Well-do you want to play a fun game?" Angel didn''t seem to care about Shu Li''s non-cooperation. For her, it doesn''t matter if Shu Li cooperates or not... Anyway, she has a way to make Shu Li cooperate with herself in the end.


    At this moment, Techara, who came to the palace in a flying vehicle, didn''t know anything about the following...He was stepping into Angel''s trap step by step.


    "Okay, Tirith... just stop here." Techara said, walking to the emergency exit of the spacecraft, where it was originally prepared to drop Techara wearing a panther suit in midair, although Now, because the black panther suit has been improved in his sister''s laboratory, Techara has no black panther suit to wear, but the height of about ten meters is not difficult for him."As soon as I jump down, you will fly the aircraft far away, don''t disturb those guys..."


    "I know, Your Highness." Tiris looked at Te Chara who was preparing for the mouth with some worry. In the end, she didn''t say anything. After all, it was his responsibility, and Te Chara took over from the black. After the title of Leopard, it bears the responsibility."Be careful, my lord."


    "I will." Techara said, opening the opening, and as the cabin door under his feet was opened, he fell out of the aircraft directly...


    The height of more than ten meters arrived in an instant. The first time Techara felt his feet touch the ground, he hugged his knees, hid his head between his knees, and rolled forward in a spherical shape... Rely on this action to remove all the downward momentum.


    After removing his strength, Techara, who was safe and sound, just stood up when he heard a series of large searchlights turning on.


    "Smack¡ª¡ª" "Smack¡ª¡ª" "Smack¡ª¡ª"¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In an instant, more than a dozen rays of light from all directions illuminated the entire palace vestibule as bright as day.


    "His Royal Highness Black Panther?" A blond girl in an improved military uniform walked up to Techara and looked at him with interest.


    "You...Shu Li, why are you like this?" The sight that Techara saw for the first time made him irritate, and his eyes were split...I saw it in the hands of the blond girl, holding a chain, But the other end of the chain was hanging around a person''s neck, and that person... was his half-sister, Shu Li.


    "Oh, the relationship between your brothers and sisters is really good..." Angel who was holding the chain didn''t care about Techara''s expression at all. For her, catching Techara was a very easy thing, but no more Angel didn''t mind playing a little game before.


    She whispered in Shu Li¡¯s ear: ¡°I know you want your brother to escape, but what? Your brother can¡¯t escape... It¡¯s better, let¡¯s play a game, and I¡¯ll give you the choice. If you defeat your brother and catch him, then... I will lock your brother with your parents. It is good to be a puppet of the country, but... If you lose to your brother, there will be some damn--"


    "..." When she heard Angel''s whisper, Shu Li couldn''t help but looked at Angel in horror. She didn''t know what other devilish woman was trying to find to torture herself.


    "I am the little padded jacket that my father loves the most... As a filial daughter, I certainly can''t give my great father a defective product... The lost pet will only be a defective product and will be dealt with. Drop... Then the question is, how can I find a qualified pet after dealing with you?... But luckily, I can get this thing from the winner... like your mother..."Angel The voice is softer and softer."Of course, you can also try to help your brother escape... see if he can escape from my palm."


    Shu Li looked at Angel with horror. She knew that this woman did what she said. As for helping Techara escape, she did flash this idea in her mind, but she was quickly denied by herself. Up.Having seen Angel¡¯s abilities, she did not think that her brother could escape from this witch, even if he was wearing a black panther suit.


    "So... I announce that the game has officially started..." Angel, speaking, stretched out her hand to untie the chain hanging on Shu Li''s neck collar: "Don''t let me down, Xiao Hei..."


    As Angel untied the chain on her neck, Shu Li felt like she was breathing freedom again, but she soon woke up, she knew that it was just her own illusion.The so-called freedom is only part of the rules of the witch''s game.


    She took a deep breath and looked at the familiar figure standing not far in front of her.Dragging a heavy step forward, step by step...


    "Why..." Shu Li''s swaying body made people worry about whether she would fall to the ground in an instant and could no longer stand up.


    "Shu Li...what''s wrong with you? I''m your brother... Techara." Techara also noticed the strangeness of his sister, but he didn''t believe that his sister would hurt him.


    "Why...you want to come back...you...why...don''t just hide outside, never come back..." As Shu Li screamed sharply, the golden collar on her neck turned into a blink of an eye. A panther suit covering the whole body."For mother... Brother, you can go to hell with us with peace of mind."


    Chapter six hundred and forty eight


    "Stick¡ª" With a sound, Techara looked at his sister in a panther suit in disbelief. He didn''t expect that his sister would really kill him. If he didn''t hide himself quickly, I''m afraid that In one fell swoop, he would be ripped apart by his sister''s leopard claws."Shu Li, are you crazy?"


    "You shouldn''t have come back, Techara..." Faced with her brother''s anger, Shu Li muttered to herself with a dull-eyed look, and grabbed her brother one by one.


    In fact, Shu Li¡¯s fighting ability is not weaker than Chala, even Shu Li once ambitiously wanted to challenge the previous generation of Panthers and seize the title of Panther... It¡¯s just that she slowed a step and waited for her to run to the fighting arena. At the time, her brother, Techara had successfully challenged and obtained the right to inherit the title of Panther.


    Techara, who is not wearing a panther uniform, can only support Shu Li''s stormy offensive. When the fighting abilities of the two are equal, the difference between the one wearing equipment and the one without equipment comes out... Now , Techara without equipment can only survive under the claws of his sister.

 Chapter 471

    Without much effort, Techara''s whole body became scarred, and the British-style brand-name casual wear she wore had turned into a beggar''s striped suit under Shu Li''s sharp leopard claws. Her whole body was very embarrassed, and her body was everywhere. A series of scratches.


    While the two were fighting, Techara was accidentally swept to the ground by Shu Li''s leg--


    "Techara-go to hell with us." Of course, Shu Li will not let go of this opportunity, she leaped high, and rushed to Techara with the momentum of the top of the mountain... She was going to end this game against her In terms of cruel fighting.


    At this moment, dozens of miniature missiles in mid-air dragged their long tails and attacked the crowd. One of the objects was unexpectedly Shu Li, who leaped at Techara in mid-air.


    "It''s really a little bug that doesn''t live or die." Angel glanced at the missile that hit her, waved her little hand with disdain...The dozens of miniature missiles disappeared in the air in the blink of an eye, as if they had never It has appeared before, and the spacecraft that launched missiles at Angel, that is, the spacecraft driven by T''Challa¡¯s personal bodyguard Tirith, seemed to have been cut in the middle... it was directly turned into two halves. Also turned into two halves is T''Challa''s bodyguard, Tirith.


    "Fortunately, it''s just a black girl with a bald head, or the readers should say that I killed my sister..." Angel said, throwing up her own snake head, with a playful look.


    Fortunately, the members of the Viper army behind her have long been immune to her own lady, from time to time there will be some shocking words, and they still stand expressionlessly behind Angel, acting as bodyguards.


    Although Angel took away the missiles that hit her by using space conversion, she didn''t care about the missiles that flew towards Shu Li...


    Just listening to the sound of--boom--, Shu Li in mid-air was directly blown out by the micro missile.


    Shu Li turned twice in midair, and fell on all fours like a black panther unscathed.You know, the material used in the panther suit is shock gold. This kind of metal is only second, and its main ability is to absorb kinetic energy...not to mention that this black panther suit that has been transformed by Shu Li can transform kinetic energy into The role of electrical energy storage throughout the body.


    "Stop struggling, Te Chala." Shu Li, who was blown up by the missile, rushed forward at a faster speed than just before. She had to desperately... If the little witch waited anxiously, the ghost knew she would still make trouble. What moth came out.


    "Tiris..." Techara looked at the bodyguards who fell from mid-air and turned into two pieces of her own bodyguard. She was angry. Even if cats and dogs get along for a long time, they will have feelings. Yes, let alone a female bodyguard who takes care of herself day and night... "I want you to pay for it..."


    With this burst of shout, Te Chara completely ignored the sister who rushed up again, and rushed directly towards Angel.


    "You guys are really interesting. You don''t want me to take revenge if you shoot missiles at me... It''s funny." Angel looked at Techara who was rushing towards him with a smile, not caring about the fact that this guy was about to rush in front of him. ¡­¡­because--


    "Boom!"


    "Uh--!"


    Shu Li hit the back of her elder brother''s neck with a fist, and stunned Techara completely...then she picked up his back collar and cautiously came to her temporary master Angel, and asked timidly: "Lord , Master...I...I did it."


    "Not bad...I saw your hard work. You did a great job." Angel smiled and patted Shu Li''s head like a pet, "I will arrange your parents and your brother..."


    "Thank you, master..." Maybe everyone has a kind of inertia. When she called the master for the first time, Shu Li felt so difficult to speak, stammering one word, but gradually, she was able to fluently call this name. Up.


    While shouting the name she used to be difficult to express, Shu Li obediently took the chain from Angel and hung it around her neck... When a person learns to yield for the first time, slowly, she will learn to yield. Down.


    Angel watched Shu Li''s movements and nodded her head with satisfaction, at this moment.The personal terminal on her wrist rang again.


    Angel tapped the personal terminal skillfully, and her mother Ophelia suddenly appeared in front of her."Baby Angel, have you caught the pet you want to catch?"


    "Catch it, Mom, I believe that Dad will like the pet I gave." Angel said and glanced at Shu Li, who was still wearing a black panther suit, and asked with a smile: "Mom, how are you there? Everything? went well?"


    "It''s okay..." Ophelia rubbed her temples with a headache and said, "It''s just that some old ghosts claiming to be black panthers pop out from time to time to interfere with our actions, but these lonely ghosts are not very capable. Soon... we will be able to remove the soul gem."


    Hearing Ophelia''s words, Shu Li''s face changed. She didn''t expect that the souls of the black panthers who had been resting in the soul ancestral land were also forced to fight, but it seemed completely useless.


    "Do you want me to help? Mom?" Angel asked with a smile.


    "No, your mother Qin has come here. Those lonely ghosts are a bunch of rubbish under your mother Qin''s phoenix flame." Ophelia said with a smile: "You should contact the Mars base to send an immigration ship. Send these niggers to the mines of Nothing Land, where there is a shortage of labor..."


    "I see, mom. I''ll see you soon, mom..." Angel said she hung up the communication and directly contacted the Mars base through Umbrella''s internal network...


    Shu Li lowered her head. She didn''t have any thoughts of revenge at this moment. From just a few words, she could feel how powerful this organization that completely destroyed her country was... The thought of total surrender had already occupied her. The whole mind.


    Half an hour later, Shu Li once again saw the power of this mysterious organization... A giant spaceship that could cover the entire Wakanda capital was docked in front of Shu Li... With the full-service armed that came down from the ship The Umbrella soldier gave an respectful salute to Angel, and Shu Li had no luck.


    She watched her citizens, parents and brother being sent to this huge spaceship. Before leaving, the cold eyes shot from Techara''s eyes pushed Shu Li''s heart into a deeper abyss again...


    "I''m doing this for the good of everyone... why... why don''t you understand me?" Shu Li clutched her eyes and cried secretly. She was afraid that she would be punished if she was discovered by Angel...


    "Oh, it''s okay, I understand you... You are to prevent your mother from being insulted... You are to prevent your brother from being shameless in the future... I know all your sacrifices and sacrifices. Oh..." Angel smiled and stroked Shu Li''s head.


    "Master...uuuuu..." At this moment, in Shu Li''s eyes, Angel''s smile didn''t seem to be so terrible, and it even gave her a warm feeling...


    ...And on the other hand, in the temporary command room in Hydera, Emma, ??who is wearing a brain wave amplifier, leaked a mysterious smile on her face. In fact, if it weren''t for her, she was secretly changing Shu Li little by little. In my heart, Angel''s training plan will not go so smoothly.After all, when it comes to playing with people''s hearts, people with spiritual ability say that they are second, and no one dares to say that they are first.


    Two days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The entire Wakanda Kingdom has become a ghost town... All useful things have been swallowed up by Hydra... You said Hydra does not have such a strong capacity?Yes, Hydra does not have it, but Umbrella has it. This kind of activity where everyone shares the spoils together is the favorite of the Red Queen.


    The Red Queen will copy a copy of the scientific and technological materials to Hydra, and all kinds of rare minerals, such as Zhenjin... Hydra and Umbrella are divided into two... After all, they are their own industries, whoever gets more No one cares about Ophelia... Anyway, her main goal has been achieved, and the soul gem has been quietly transported to Hydra''s base on a small island in the Pacific.


    Chapter six hundred and forty nine


    Shu Li has been brought to Hydra''s headquarters in Switzerland by Angel for almost half a month. During this half month, Shu Li feels that she has been able to live well. Apart from no freedom, other Angels have not been abused or treated. She, but the only thing that made her a little unbearable was that her owner would often show her pictures of a man, and even some videos of this man.


    That man, even Shu Li had to admit, was indeed a creation of God''s grace. In him, apart from using the word perfect to describe him, she could not find any suitable words to describe this man.


    When Angel said in an extremely proud tone: [That''s my father...], Shu Li''s first reaction was not to believe it. After all, judging from the appearance of the two, they said that they were siblings or siblings. , But to say that the relationship between the two is a father and daughter, that¡¯s a bit too much.


    "Hmph... the wisdom of mortals, the irresistible power of time in your eyes, is just a jewel in his crown for my father..." Facing Shu Li''s doubts, Angel replied.


    Of course, as a punishment for questioning his master.Shu Li was ordered to watch Zhou Ye''s photos and videos every day besides eating and sleeping.


    This kind of behavior, in the words of the Queen of White, is to rebuild the spiritual backing-Shu Li''s spiritual backing is Wakanda and the Black Panther clan, and these things that originally seemed to her to be extremely powerful are Hydra overnight. Destroyed, this is the time to rebuild her spiritual support, and to use Zhou Ye to replace the collapsed belief in Shu Li''s mind is another way of training and teaching.


    So far, the effect is outstanding... Shu Li no longer resists living in the small room full of Zhou Ye¡¯s photos and the TV wall where Zhou Ye¡¯s video is played 24 hours a day, and even occasionally by Angel Shu Li, who was brought out to let out the wind, developed anxious and uncomfortable emotions to the outside environment where there were no pictures of Zhou Ye...


    In the monitoring room¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Angel and Emma looked at Shu Li in the surveillance screen with obsessive and obsessive looks on the TV wall where their father¡¯s video was played. Even in the wonderful places, they couldn¡¯t help adding screens... "Mother Emma, ??this way Almost?"


    "Although it''s still almost, but as a pet, it is already very good..." Emma replied with a smile, but she has a share of credit. After all, as a warrior, Shu Li''s mind is also extremely powerful... But this is useless, for Emma, ??it''s just a matter of spending a little bit more.


    "So just in time, two days later, when the city of angels is completed... I hope my father won''t be shocked by then." Angel said, as if she imagined her father''s surprised expression, she couldn''t help but reveal a playful look on her face. Smile.


    Two days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Master...Where are we going? Can I go back?" Shu Li, with a collar around her neck, asked Angel cautiously. She wanted to go back to the room full of Zhou Ye''s photos.


    "Xiao Hei...be good..." Angel took the chain in her right hand and walked towards the elevator. She was going to the last floor of the base, the most secretive, where the portal to her father''s Long Island Manor was placed. She was going to In the dead world, you must go there to transit.


    As she walked, Angel said: "Don''t you want to meet your real master?"


    "The real master?" When she heard Angel''s words, Shu Li''s eyes lit up. Of course, she knew who her real master was. To know that during brainwashing and reconstruction, she was told that the perfect man in the photo was her future. The real master."Yes, Shu Li wants to see her master."


    "Then be good, be obedient..."


    "Shu Li will be very good..."


    After hearing the response she wanted, Angel nodded in satisfaction. She smiled and took Shu Li through the portal and directly to her father''s manor on Long Island...


    "Miss, the master has asked you many times..." The maid waiting in the teleportation room saw Angel walking out of the teleportation gate and greeted it with a smile.


    "No way, because I wanted to give my father a surprise gift, so I was the last one..." Angela smiled and greeted the maid."I shouldn''t be late..."

 Chapter 472

    "Of course not..." The maid smiled and led Angel to another portal. For Shu Li, who was holding Angel, she didn''t mean to ask any questions. For her, what her own lady should do is justified. ...


    The maid watched Angel and Shu Li walk into the portal to the world of death, and followed them right in... After all, the completion of the City of Angels has extraordinary significance for every woman in Zhou Ye. Each of them has their own room...Of course, this also includes the maids who have been following Zhou Ye.


    "..." Shu Li, who came to the world of death for the first time, was stunned by the sights here...


    The dim sky¡ªthe Bone Mountain rising to the sky¡ªthe whining sound from the wind...It is not an exaggeration to say that this is hell.


    "Little black, don''t be afraid..." Angel looked at Shu Li who was on guard, smiled and patted her head, as if soothing a kitten or puppy, and said softly, "Although this is the world of the dead, but For us, this is our home."


    "...Why, why?" Shu Li asked a little strangely. Since it is the world of the dead, the living naturally have to avoid it. Why does it become their own home?


    "Who makes the guy who rules here, who claims to be a god, be my sister?" Angel said somewhat depressed. After all, with regard to the fact that Hela, a latecomer, was the first to obtain his father''s heir, Angel had no hint of grievance. That''s too much...


    "God...?" Shu Li was a little curious, but she was too late to ask, because...the scene before her made her have more and more questions, and she didn''t know which one to ask...


    I saw it not far away...Thousands of women of different shapes were gathering together in twos and threes to chat, although there were women with golden skin inside, but in general, these women have one characteristic... each has its own characteristics. There is no ugly girl.


    Chapter six hundred and fifty


    Zhou Ye embraced Hela, surrounded by the women...


    Today is a good day for the completion of the City of Angels.This is good news for all the girls. After all, they also have their own rooms in this fantastic fairy tale castle.


    And today, it¡¯s rare for the women to give Zhou Ye to Hela generously and did not compete with her. Anyway, this city of angels is nominally the first heir built by his own man, his treasure. Daughter Angelina''s gift... They are too embarrassed to live with their daughter''s gift, and then bully their mother.


    "Master-everything is ready." A spirited old man walked over and reported his master: "You can start the opening ceremony of the City of Angels at any time."


    "Hmm--" Zhou Ye nodded slightly, then turned to ask his personal maid: "Autumn, are everyone here?"


    "Yes, master." Of course, Qiu knew what his master meant, and replied in a low voice: "Just now, Miss Angel has come, so you can start the ceremony."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye said, his face straightened, and said, "Then, I declare that the City of Angels is opened."


    As the sound of his words spread around, all the girls stopped whispering and cast their eyes on the position of the city of angels that was shrouded in a three-dimensional curtain... And at this time, Zhou Ye also pressed himself down. The former button symbolizing the opening of the city of angels.


    Boom¡ªwith a dull sound, a red sun slowly lit up, first orange red¡ªdark red¡ªand finally turned into a blazing white sun.


    This is the artificial sun of the City of Angels, and it also bears a large part of the energy needs of the City of Angels.


    As the artificial sun was lit up, the three-dimensional curtain was shut down... The entire silver-white angel city built on the hill was presented to everyone.


    Although the girls have seen the three-dimensional renderings of the city a long time ago, no matter how realistic the renderings are, there is no real scene so shocking... In the eyes of the girls, this castle completely satisfies their girls¡¯ hearts All fantasies about fairy tales and fairyland castles.


    "Oh my god... honey... this is even more beautiful than the fairy palace..." Hela tightly held Zhou Ye''s hand and said excitedly, "Thank you... thank you, dear..."


    "Between us, should I still say thank you?" Zhou Ye smiled and lightly tapped the tip of Hela''s nose.


    "It''s great to meet you... It''s time for your teleportation array to make a mistake..." Hela''s voice was like a dream."I''m afraid this is a dream..."


    This kind of happiness has given Hela a sense of unreality. She is really afraid that all this is just a realistic dream... The beloved man, the well-behaved daughter in the stomach... All of this makes her kind of scared. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid of Zhou Ye or others, but I¡¯m afraid of losing all of this. It doesn¡¯t matter if I don¡¯t get it before, but it¡¯s the cruelest thing to lose after getting it.


    "I will never let anyone destroy my happiness..." Hela made a certain decision, and it was time to sort out past grudges.


    "What are you talking about? Hela baby?"


    "No...nothing, I will be the first person to enter this dream city. Honey..."


    "Of course...Look, your sisters are waiting for you..." Zhou Ye said, motioning Hela to look back...


    I saw that although the women¡¯s eyes were full of envy and excitement, they still did not rush in... They were obviously waiting for Hela to walk in first. Anyway, the city belongs to Hela in name. Little baby, Hela won''t go in, and they are embarrassed to rush in, even though they can''t wait to see their own room.


    "Then... let''s go in together." Hela gently wiped away the teardrops from the corner of her eyes. Although sometimes the sisters would quarrel and get awkward, but... they were really looking forward to the birth of the little life in Hela''s belly.


    Hela said, holding Zhou Ye''s arms in both hands, surrounded by the women, walking towards this dream city¡ª¡ª


    When she walked into the huge gate of this city of angels, she gently pushed on the gate carved with two female angels holding swords, and the gate opened silently...


    At this moment, Hela leaked a painful look on his face, and big beads of sweat fell one by one.


    "Hela baby, what''s the matter with you?" Zhou Ye hurriedly hugged Hela, and asked anxiously, "Where is it?"


    "It''s okay... Honey, Baby Angelina wants to come out and see for herself the gift her father gave her..." On Hela''s pale face, she tried her best to put a smile on her face. She didn''t want her man to be for herself. worry.


    "If you want to give birth, say you want to give birth... Why do you talk about so many useless things." Zhou Ye silently picked up Hela and ran towards the castle''s medical center.


    More than 30 maids proficient in medical skills quickly followed... They learned medical skills to wait for this moment, it''s time to show their real skills... Ahem, it''s time to cross-talk.


    The women also temporarily lost their interest in visiting this dream city. For them, visiting the city is far less important than witnessing the birth of their first son.


    Half an hour later-the medical center of the City of Angels.


    "Wow--" As a loud cry sounded, Zhou Ye, who was fidgeting, stood up abruptly, wishing to rush in immediately... Perhaps because he knew his master''s anxiety, a maid ran with a cute baby Came out."Congratulations, Master Hela and Miss Angelina are safe..."


    "Let me... let me see my daughter..." Zhou Ye trembled and shook his hands, and took this little life from the maid''s arms, the little guy who was really connected with his blood... The black-haired and black-eyed little cutie in his arms, Zhou Ye had an urge to cry."Angelina...my baby..."


    And with the birth of Angelina, the Nine Realms produced a little unknown tremor...


    In the fairy palace-Odin, the king of the gods, suddenly opened his one-eyed eyes. Just now, he felt a trace of heart palpitations, a feeling of blood connection spontaneously... who gave birth to the blood of the god king Child?Is it Loki?Or Thor?


    "Come here, call me Loki and Thor..."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." After a respectful salute from the fairy palace warrior beside the throne, he walked down... he was going to find the two princes.


    Chapter six hundred and fifty one


    In a certain partial hall in the City of Angels----


    Zhou Ye sat on the luxurious and comfortable sofa, watching the little black girl kneeling in front of him with interest... "What''s your name?"


    "I... I''m Shu Li... Master." Shu Li knelt in front of Zhou Ye, her small face full of enthusiasm... She was brainwashed for so long, and today finally saw this man destined to be her master, why? Maybe not exciting...


    "What are you mine?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly. He found something interesting in Shu Li, so he was so interested in chatting with Shu Li here...


    Of course, as a senior daughter, Zhou Ye should be by his little princess at this moment, enjoying the sense of accomplishment of being a new father... But this time, it shows the disadvantages of many women, his One by one, the women turned into loving mothers of the shed, holding Little Angelina one by one, and refused to let go. Even Hela, a genuine mother, could not reach out, let alone Zhou Ye''s father.


    In short-Zhou Ye was driven out by the women.


    Even Zhou Ye¡¯s most well-behaved daughter, Angel, threw the present she was going to give directly to Zhou Ye, and then rushed into the women¡¯s pile to fight for the arms of her sister...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye finally realized Howard''s pain back then...


    Heh heh, a bit off topic... Zhou Ye pulled his thoughts back again, smiled at this little black girl who seemed to be very successful in tuning and teaching, and then asked: "Do you know what you are going to do?"


    "I...I''m the owner''s pet..." Shu Li slowly, and the more she spoke, the more she spoke, all the shame and shame were thrown behind her."Like what the master likes, hate what the master dislikes... The enemy of the master is my enemy, and the command of the master is absolute, to meet all the needs of the master..."


    "Very good..." Zhou Ye nodded in satisfaction. He stood up, Shi Shiran walked to Shu Li''s, slowly squatted down, and directly raised Shu Li''s chin with his hand to make Shu Li He looked at his eyes and asked, "Is this your true thoughts?"


    "Yes, yes, Master." Shu Li, who was forced to lift her head, looked at Zhou Ye''s unfathomable golden eyes, and said firmly: "Master, please enjoy and use me..."

 Chapter 473

    "I will enjoy and use you... but not now." Zhou Ye smiled, lightly touching Shu Li''s eyebrows."But after you completely surrender..."


    "Bang¡ª¡ª" Shu Li only felt that she had been beaten out by a huge force, and then she saw her body... But what frightened her was that her own body was actually talking to her master.


    "You... how did you find out." At this time, Shu Li had no such weak expression on her face, but a heroic look.


    "I''m curious... are you one body or two souls?" Zhou Ye stepped back, without answering Shu Li''s question, but instead asked.


    "It''s just an ancient witchcraft originating from the Wakanda Kingdom. You can create a virtual soul to temporarily take over the things that the main soul is unwilling to accept." Shu Li said as she stood up slowly. , "The soul gem in your mouth, our soul land has taught the wizards of our tribe this simple little witchcraft..."


    "Did you fool Emma and the others by such means?" Of course, Zhou Ye knew what his women were doing. He naturally knew about Ophelia''s invasion of the Kingdom of Wakanda, but he Don''t care, to him... Nigga counts as human??Don''t tease...


    "I don''t know who Emma is..." Shu Li said while moving her body: "Since I was captured by your daughter, I knew her thoughts and made this virtual soul to protect my body from being Brainwashing... It seems that the effect is very good. Now, I have been brought to your side..."


    "Oh? What are you going to do?" Zhou Ye smiled, and something fun was about to happen.


    "Of course the blood debt will be paid by the blood... The blood debt of the Wakanda Kingdom needs you to pay... Take it to death." Shu Li said, turning on the panther suit on her body. The female black panther appeared.


    "As far as I know, your clansmen, your parents and brothers have been sent to the land of nothingness. How can I save your clansmen if you kill me?" Zhou Ye looked at Shu Li without nervousness. A mocking smile leaked on.


    "As long as I catch you, everything will be over..." Shu Li said, slamming past, and grabbed Zhou Ye''s shoulder with a paw. It was obvious that she had deliberately avoided Zhou Ye''s deadly key.


    "Really confident..." Zhou Ye smiled happily."The confident little girl, can you please tell me that the virtual soul created should be a blank...Why can your virtual soul possess all kinds of common sense and intelligence?"


    "It''s like a copy of a computer program..." Shu Li attacked Zhou Ye with one claw, but it was clear that Zhou Ye''s questioning also scratched her most proudly."I have to admit that if I hadn''t been brainwashed by a virtual soul, maybe I would really become your pet now..."


    "It''s a wonderful answer... However, I''m very curious now, what will happen after the two souls of the same origin merge?" Zhou Ye leaked a strange smile on his face, he has been teasing this black girl. ...Now is the time to experiment with this theory.


    "What...?" Shu Li was shocked, and her instinct told her that it was not good... but it was too late.


    "Come on, my little pet, come and merge with your main soul..." Zhou Ye said, flashed and appeared directly behind Shu Li, before Shu Li could react, he pinched him. Shu Li''s neck, while the other hand slapped a claw out of thin air somewhere in the air, and then slapped it down with a palm out of thin air, as if it had hit something into Shu Li''s body.


    "Well-this is just the beginning." Zhou Ye muttered to himself, and the figure appeared in front of Shu Li again, his thumb was directly on the center of Shu Li''s eyebrows... with a loud shout."Hey--!"


    The main soul of Shu Li only felt dizzy. At this moment, it was like more than a month. She experienced many things... was tuned, taught, brainwashed... was invaded... She stood on the sidelines one by one in the past. The things that I watched from the perspective of the reader, now all fell on her.


    "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª1!!!" There was a sharp pain in her head, and Shu Li fainted directly.


    "Really a funny little black girl." Zhou Ye smiled. He was proficient in astral projection and soul magic and he knew what was wrong with Shu Li the first time he saw her... "It is a good pet. ..."


    "I...what''s wrong with me?" After not knowing how long it took, Shu Li woke up again.


    "Come on, Shu Li...come to the master." A magnetic voice sounded, and Shu Li narrowed her eyes. It was the culprit she just wanted to catch, and let her pass?Does he want to die?


    However, something terrified Shu Li happened. Shu Li''s body moved on its own...very well-behaved and cleverly walked to Zhou Ye''s side, like a big black cat, curled up in Zhou Ye''s nest. In my arms... "This...what the hell is going on? What did you do to me?"


    "I''m just helping you fuse the two souls together." Zhou Ye smiled and stroked the big cat''s back. I have to say that the little black girl''s skin is really good... "It''s just after the fusion, she Her instinct is trained and far exceeds your instinct, so... she took over the work of your soul instinct."


    "I...killed you..." Shu Li jumped up fiercely, put on a black panther suit in mid-air, and rushed toward Zhou Ye who was sitting on the sofa.


    "Hey...come, lie in front of me..." Following Zhou Ye''s order, Shu Li found that her body once again made her want to commit suicide...


    "I want to kill you... I must kill you..." Shu Li was almost crazy.


    "Well¡ªthe pet actually wants to kill his owner. This behavior must be punished." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and he was having fun."Shu Li, come here and pose yourself..."


    "No...no¡ª" Shu Li found desperately that she couldn''t control her body at all. Her body unexpectedly walked directly in front of Zhou Ye with ORZ''s movements and actions. before.


    "It''s really a good pet...just one less tail..." Zhou Ye looked at the desperate black girl in front of him, and a thought came to his mind, this...is it artificially made. ] What about?


    Forget it, no matter... Anyway, Zhou Ye will not let any unstable factors appear around him, not to mention this is a gift from his little padded jacket, there is no need to hurt his little padded jacket, right? ?Black is black... the outline is still a beauty.Anyway, just as a pet...


    Chapter Six Hundred and Fifty Two


    Massachusetts-Cambridge Town.


    It''s the beginning of the fall of the year again... The little Cambridge town is full of parents who send their children to school. There are all over the world. After all, this small town has two of the world''s most famous universities. ¡ª¡ªMassachusetts Institute of Technology and Harvard University.


    "Mom, I can really take care of myself, you can go back..." At the door of MIT, a beautiful girl with light blonde long hair was talking to her mother. Obviously, it''s not hard to read from her words. Out, she didn''t want her mother to send herself to school.


    "Jane... are you really sure you can do it alone?" Mrs. Foster asked worriedly.


    "I''m sure!" Jane Foster said confidently: "Mom, I''ve grown up, trust me, I can..."


    "Well, honey." Mrs. Foster nodded helplessly."Will you come back for dinner that night?"


    After all, Mr. Foster''s fortune in their family lives in the small town of Cambridge. Who makes Mr. Foster himself a professor at Harvard University...


    "No, mother!" Jane Foster said as she picked up her small trolley suitcase and walked towards the school gate...


    Since her father is a professor at Harvard University, why didn''t she apply to MIT instead of Harvard University?Of course... The reason Jane gave to her parents is that in astrophysics research, MIT is ranked one higher than Harvard, although one is the first and the other is the second... The actual reason is: Jane Foss I want to leave home and try a free campus life...


    After all, she has reached the age of longing for freedom...


    Jane Foster heard the sound of a distant car engine sounding behind her, her footsteps became lighter, ha...a free campus life is finally coming...


    Speaking of a free life, Jane Foster almost has the urge to talk to someone with a snot and tears... Since she was fourteen, she received the first love letter from a boy. The road of love has never been smooth.


    It wasn¡¯t that after she arrived at the dating place, the other party released her pigeons, and then suddenly alienated her the next day, or that the boys who pursued her were suddenly exposed to various scandals on campus... She was directly persuaded by the school, and she still remains today. It can be said that I am a blank emotionally, and I haven''t even had a decent date, let alone holding hands.


    Jane Foster even knows that those guys in the secret school gave herself the nickname "Mold Girl..." which means that whoever chases is unlucky...


    But-after God closes a door of your life, he will always open a window for you.At least Jane Foster thinks so. When other people are busy participating in various social activities for the past few months, she can only study hard and review crazy...Finally, she became a female Xueba...I was admitted to a higher education institution that others dream of.


    Lifting the table¡ªthe ghost wants such a window.Jane Foster also wants to have a romantic encounter at the most beautiful moment of her life...meet a right person and walk on the red carpet together...


    So for this goal, she chose MIT to remove all obstacles and have a beautiful encounter in life...


    Jane Foster pulled her trolley box to the dormitory area, and lowered her head to plan her future free university life...Report?She had already finished the report. After all, she would get the month first when she was near the water. Now she only needs to pull her luggage into the dormitory.I just hope that my future roommate is not a difficult guy...


    "Boom!"


    "what--!!"


    Jane Foster, who was thinking about things while pulling her luggage, only felt as if she had hit a wall, and a cold feeling immediately filled her upper body... she couldn''t help screaming in shock.


    "Sorry, sorry... I''m sorry, I''m really sorry." A magnetic male voice rang, causing Jane Foster to temporarily suppress her anger and raised her head.


    I saw a blond teenager with a height of about 1.9 meters standing in front of her. On the handsome face of this teenager, Jane saw a trace of shyness (are you sure?) and a trace of guilt (pretending...) .This made Jane couldn''t bear to blame the big boy who completely dumped a glass of Coke with ice on him."No...nothing."


    My God-this boy is so beautiful... Jane feels that her heartbeat seems to be speeding up a bit. Is this the legendary love at first sight?Is this the encounter of fate?


    "Or I''ll wipe it for you..." Zhou Ye said, before Jane objected, he raised his arm and took off the half-sleeved shirt he was wearing, seemingly awkwardly trying to help Jane Foss Specially wipe the coke on the body.


    "No...no need..." Jane Foster saw Zhou Ye''s strong muscles and the mermaid line, and she couldn''t say anything if she refused... Is the sun too big today? ?Why does she feel a little dry mouth?


    It wasn''t until Zhou Ye''s grouped T-shirt rubbed her Hungarian front that Jane Foster was awakened suddenly, but strangely, she didn''t have the feeling that she was occupied by Zhou Ye..." It''s okay...I can do it myself."


    "Then...you do it yourself." Zhou Ye didn''t refuse, and directly handed his T-shirt to Jane Foster.Taking the T-shirt with a trace of body temperature from Zhou Ye''s hand, Jane Foster''s hand felt a little trembling.

 Chapter 474

    In fact, there was a voice in her heart yelling frantically, asking his name...asking his name.


    "My name is Jane Foster, and I am a freshman this year, how about you?" Jane finally decided to listen to her inner voice and asked directly.


    "My name is Zhou Ye..." The blond boy was shy?Smiled and said: "Uh, actually I''m here to find someone..."


    "You are of Chinese descent? You can''t tell at all. Are you here to find your girlfriend?" Asked indifferently, intentionally or unconsciously.


    "Uh, no, it''s actually..." Zhou Ye made a cautious look. After looking around, he mysteriously approached Jane and whispered: "Well, actually I It''s an agent..."


    "Agent? FBI? CIA?" Jian actually believed Zhou Ye''s nonsense, and Zhou Ye couldn''t bear to lie to this simple girl.


    "Okay... I apologize." Zhou Ye sighed and said, "I admit that I am not an agent... I just saw a beautiful girl, and I couldn''t help but want to meet this girl who made my heart beat. ..."


    "So you are actually a student of Massachusetts Institute of Technology?" Jane''s eyebrows all smiled into crescent moons. She didn''t feel angry at all about Zhou Ye''s deception just now. Instead, there was a faint euphoria lingering in her heart. .


    "Although I really want to say that I am... Unfortunately I am not." Zhou Ye shrugged helplessly. He really didn''t want to go to university again. Besides, he had quite a few acquaintances at MIT...


    You know, when Nina¡¯s graduation speech was, it can be said that basically all the teachers and students of the school participated. At that time, Nina¡¯s last love confession also made Zhou Ye gain a lot of attention, and a few of the students in that year remained. Teaching in school... Zhou Ye didn''t want to make trouble for himself.


    "Then you..." To be honest, when she heard that Zhou Ye was not a student of MIT, Jane''s heart squatted. She didn''t mean that she looked down on non-prestigious students, but... the first thing she thought of was herself How can I find this boy in the future.


    But as soon as I met, I asked people for contact information. This is really not something a lady can do... Jane Foster is anxious and embarrassed...


    Chapter six hundred and fifty three


    "So, did you spill Coke on me on purpose just now?" Anxious Jane Foster suddenly thought of a good excuse.


    "Uh--" Zhou Ye nodded with embarrassment, he was already addicted to pretending to be pure."Well, I admit that I just did it on purpose. I''m really sorry... I''m sorry..."


    "Is it okay to be sorry?" Jane Foster looked unreasonable, "So do you think you can write off the mistakes you made with a sentence of sorry?"


    "Well...I..." Before Zhou Ye could finish speaking, Jane Foster interrupted."Give me your phone..."


    "I don''t have a cell phone..." Zhou Ye really didn''t lie this time. He really didn''t have a cell phone, only a personal terminal. Although that kind of thing can call a cell phone number, it is really not suitable for Jane Foster. At least not suitable for now.


    "Then where do you live?" Jane Foster asked unwillingly.


    "Boston..." Zhou Ye reported the location of the nearest residence here. Jane Foster had an urge to hold her forehead. How could she meet him at such a distance?"I mean your residence in Cambridge Town..."


    "No¡­¡­"


    "What does not mean?"


    "It means literally..."


    "Aren''t you going to stay here permanently?"


    "I just came to travel..." Zhou Ye''s answer made Jane Foster''s heart tensed. She had a feeling that she couldn''t tell. Could it be that she could only miss it this time?Isn''t it just an encounter after all?


    Jane Foster was silent. She pulled her suitcase and walked quietly to the student dormitory, while Zhou Ye followed her.A boy wearing only a red fruit with his upper body followed closely next to a girl pulling a suitcase. How do you look at this picture and how it goes against it.


    Fortunately, this is a university in the United States, and it is tolerant of some performance art that is not too excessive....Until walking to the door of MIT''s bizarre dormitory building, Jane Foster didn''t think of a way to keep in touch in the future...


    "That... I''m leaving." Zhou Ye said, making the appearance that he was really going to leave. In fact, this guy was just pretending to be. He believed that with the spiritual hints he had just given, he had already completely taken his figure. The brand has entered Jane''s heart, and Jane will definitely figure out a way to keep herself.


    However, what disappointed him was that Jane, a rookie in love, really didn''t know how to keep Zhou Ye this guy... In the end she could only hum, saying that she had heard Zhou Ye''s words.


    But she clung to the T-shirt that she had just used as a towel, but she didn''t even give it back to Zhou Ye.


    Hey-forget it.Zhou Ye sighed secretly in his heart. It seemed that he still had to find a reason for this silly girl... Thinking of this, he pressed a button on his personal terminal behind him.


    And at this moment, in the air more than 10,000 feet above the ground, on a stealth shuttle...a group of girls in black shadow guard costumes are busy, sitting on the podium is absolutely inseparable from Zhou Ye The Yingyi.


    "Boss, the master just pressed the selection button of the No. 3 support plan." A girl with long chestnut hair walked up to Ying Yi and said respectfully.


    "Then implement the No. 3 plan..." Yingyi leaned lazily on the command chair and said: "The meaning of our shadow guards is to be able to provide all kinds of support to the host at any time and anywhere, whether it''s killing or setting fire or protecting the owner. The safety of the master, or the creation of conditions for the master to pick up girls... These are all within the scope of our work. In summary, we are the master¡¯s most powerful arm."


    "The leader said so well..." Each of the young girls of the Shadow Guards had their eyes bright and nodded one after another: "Yes, we are the master''s most powerful arm. We are irreplaceable..."


    "So, in order to prove that you are better than the master''s maids, please continue to work hard for the master..."


    "Yes, boss."


    Following Yingyi''s bewitching words, the shadow guard girls started to move vigorously.


    "Air humidity-excellent."


    "The thickness of the clouds-excellent."


    "It is recommended to use artificial rainfall..."


    "Artificial rainfall is requesting approval and preparing to launch a catalyst missile."


    "The catalyst missile is ready to launch, a ten-second countdown-ten... three, two, one. Launch."


    With more than a dozen muffled sounds... the clouds in the sky became thicker and thicker, gradually giving people a feeling of black clouds pressing down on the city and wanting to destroy it.


    "It''s going to rain...it seems you can''t go for a while..." Jane Foster couldn''t help but raise her head when she heard the muffled noise. When she saw the dark clouds in the air, she was overjoyed. , What is this called?This is a godsend relationship... This is Tianshun''s wish, and Jane Foster, who is in a good mood, immediately found out many reasons."And your T-shirt is stained with Coke, and you need to wash it... It just so happens that there is a hair dryer in my dormitory, or you can sit up with me for a while, and I can wash it for you soon..."


    "Huh." Zhou Ye finally waited until this moment, how could he refuse?


    "Great... Oh, no, I mean the weather is really terrible." Jane Foster heard Zhou Ye''s answer and almost jumped up happily, resisting the urge to sing loudly. , She turned around and led Zhou Ye towards the dormitory where she had been to once...


    "Never in the dormitory...Never in the dormitory..." Jane Foster secretly prayed in her heart that the roommates she had never met should never stay in the dormitory, and at the same time opened the door with the key, great. That roommate is really not there.


    "Please come in..." Jane Foster said as she let Zhou Ye into the room...


    Zhou Ye walked into Jane''s dormitory. This is a small suite, should it be regarded as a world-renowned institution?The decoration of this room is comparable to suites in some hotels.


    "Please sit down here, I want to change clothes first." Jane Foster said and pointed to her somewhat black dress. After all, a glass of Coke fell on her body. I didn''t feel it just now, but I didn''t do it. At that time, the sticky feeling came, which made her really intolerable.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded."I''m so sorry, it''s all my fault..."


    "Well, yes, it is indeed your fault, so our business is not over..." Jane said with a ferocious expression, then picked up her suitcase and rushed into the room marked with her initials in.


    "Haha..." To be honest, the expression Jane made was not fierce at all, but gave Zhou Ye a very cute feeling, which made Zhou Ye couldn''t help shaking his head and laughing.


    However, Jane, who quickly rushed into the room to change clothes, found that she had miscalculated... After a high-sugar drink like Coke was poured on her body, it made her sticky when it was half dry, and she couldn''t change clothes or anything. Solve the problem¡­¡­


    Jane wanted to take a shower, but she was afraid that Zhou Ye would turn around and leave if he waited in a hurry... After hesitating for a long time, she finally decided to take a shower, but before that, she had to warn some bad guy and not let him go... ¡­


    "Um...I''m going to take a shower...Can you wait for me?"


    "Of course, no problem."


    "Don''t leave... Our business is endless." Jane Foster waved her small fist pretendingly, and closed the shower door.


    "..." Zhou Ye shook his head speechlessly, not fierce at all...

 Chapter 475

    Chapter six hundred and fifty four


    Jane Foster rushed into the shower room, washing her Coke under the shower head, the whole person had an urge to get into the ground...


    "Oh my god...how did I become like this..." Jane covered her face.


    "Will Zhou think I am a very casual woman?" Jane was entangled.


    "...But he said he spilled Coke on me to get to know me. Isn''t that he also has a good impression of me?" But when Jane thought of Zhou Ye''s words, she couldn''t help holding her own hand. A smile leaked from her cheek...


    "Reserved¡¤Reserved, Miss Foster...You have to be reserved. You can''t let Zhou think you are a frivolous woman. I know that the Chinese are very conservative..." Jane patted her cheek lightly, trying to wake up. When you care too much about someone, you always worry about gains and losses...


    Jane Foster was in such a situation now. She was sure that she fell in love with Zhou Ye at first sight, but... she was entangled in the two choices of proactive attack and slow brewing.


    Sitting in the living room, Zhou Ye could hear Jane Foster¡¯s self-talk clearly... As expected, she was a chick who had arranged a shadow guard since childhood... But to be honest, Zhou Ye felt a little bit Unfortunately, he did not appear when Jane Foster was thirteen.


    Why do you say that?


    Because the person who plays Jane Foster is the same person in [The Killer Is Not So Cold].


    That''s right, this Jane Foster is the Jane who will meet Thor in the future, but now Zhou Ye has cut his head in advance...


    Zhou Ye doesn''t have a hobby of picking up worn shoes. When he can meet each other at the best age, why does he have to wait for girls to become women before starting?That kind of behavior is too silly.


    Zhou Ye just sat in the living room, listening to Jane Foster¡¯s self-talk. To tell the truth, Zhou Ye did not work hard for this encounter, such as the first-sighted spiritual hints and so on. ...


    If according to Zhou Ye¡¯s character in the past, he would rush in and wash with Jane at this time...I believe that Jane will forgive him eventually, but Zhou Ye doesn¡¯t plan to do it this time...Because there is another small surprise. .


    "Huh? Are you...?" A young girl with long black hair rushed into the dormitory in embarrassment. At the first glance after entering, she saw Zhou Ye sitting on the sofa with her back facing her. For the girl... seeing a strange man in her dormitory had to make her full of vigilance, but when Zhou Ye turned around, she rushed forward."Ye¡ª¡ªyou are here."


    "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    "Is that my roommate who didn''t come is your new target? You flower-hearted bastard." Daisy gritted her teeth and rushed forward, straddling and sitting directly on Zhou Ye, holding Zhou Ye''s cheek bitterly. Take a bite down."I''ll kill you bastard... um... um um..."


    Finally, when the two separated, Daisy''s little face was already red."You bastard, why don''t I see you when I get to MIT... As a result, I have been looking for you for several days..."


    "I''m here..." Zhou Ye calmed down in a low voice. Daisy was Jane Foster''s friend, Daisy Louise.This was Zhou Ye''s first target. No way, who would let Daisy have a good weapon of F?Of course, Daisy was also watched by the shadow guard growing up... For Zhou Ye this guy, when he can drink the soup, he will definitely drink the soup.


    "But you are here for that Jane..." Daisy said aggrievedly. She had seen the sign posted on the door of her roommate and naturally knew the name of her future roommate...


    "I''m not trying to find you a close comrade in arms..." Zhou Ye''s shamelessness has already broken through the sky."Otherwise you would faint every time... how tired..."


    "Hmph..." Although Zhou Ye''s words did not satisfy Daisy, she had no other way. She could not do without Zhou Ye.Since you can''t resist, you can only enjoy... "What about your little pet? Didn''t you bring it?"


    "Ahem... Shu Li let me stay in New York..." Zhou Ye said embarrassingly.


    "Okay...it seems I really need a comrade in arms, or you will really kill you..." Daisy said, rolling her eyes, using her fingertips to draw circles on her man''s fierce mouth."Would you like me to help you fix that Jane?"


    "How to do it?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Look at me..." Daisy said triumphantly, stood up and walked directly to her room."But before that, I have to change my clothes first. It feels really uncomfortable to be soaked all over..."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye looked at Daisy, and indeed the whole body was already wet by rain. It seemed that the heavy rain outside was very urgent.


    "Honey, do you want to come in and help me change my clothes?" Daisy said, throwing her eyebrows at Zhou Ye, and then she closed the door with a bang before Zhou Ye could speak... Just kidding, just a little trick. Well, it really made her man anxious, and it was her who paid the price. For this, she has a deep understanding...


    Just as Daisy walked into her room, the shower door opened, and Jane, who changed into home clothes, walked out. While wiping her hair with a towel, she asked: "Ye, you were talking to Who is talking?"


    "...Your roommate..." Zhou Ye looked at the bubble on Jane''s calf that had not yet washed away. It was obvious that this silly girl rushed out after hearing her voice talking to a woman...


    "My roommate?" Jane frowned. "I haven''t seen my roommate yet. Did she just come back?" Hey, it''s really a hindrance.


    "She just came back, she is a nice girl..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    Just when Jane wanted to question, Daisy''s room door opened...Daisy changed into a dry dress and walked out, walked to Jane generously, and stretched out her hand: "Hello, I¡¯m Daisy, Daisy Louis, from Nevada..."


    "Hello... I¡¯m Jane Foster." In response to Daisy¡¯s favor, Jane could only stretch out her hand, but when she saw the other party¡¯s dress, Jane couldn¡¯t help but feel like a roommate. It looks like she doesn''t wear anything in the coat, but her capital is really deep...


    "Is that handsome guy your boyfriend?" Daisy ignored Jane''s slightly ugly expression and asked in a low voice, close to her ear.


    "Haha...how is it possible, we are just friends who just met today..." Jane could not say that Zhou Ye was her boyfriend, and the reservedness of women made her unable to tell...what if she was denied by Zhou Ye ?


    "Really?" Daisy questioned Jane with uncomfortable eyes.


    "Really..."


    "Then I''m not welcome..." Daisy said she ignored Jane, turned and smiled at Zhou Ye: "Hi, handsome guy, you haven''t told me your name yet..."


    "His name is Zhou Ye..." Before Zhou Ye had spoken, Jane said it for him first.


    And Zhou Ye didn¡¯t speak at all, and watched Daisy acting there with great interest... But to be honest, Jane¡¯s reaction was so cute, that kind of little tangled and stubbornly defending his territory, watching It''s so fun.


    "Then can I call you Ye?" Daisy asked directly without paying attention to Jane''s words.


    "No..." Jane was still talking there this time, and she said directly: "Ye is just here to help me deliver the luggage. Okay, it has already been delivered. You can go back..."


    "It''s such a heavy rain outside, you are actually going to drive your friend out...?" Daisy''s face was unbelievable.


    As soon as Jane said these words, her intestines were regretful. She just felt a sense of crisis and didn''t want Zhou Ye to get along with Daisy... But Daisy''s words immediately put her in a very unfavorable position. ."No... Actually I mean..."


    "Although I really want to go out now... but my clothes are still..." Zhou Ye shrugged helplessly.


    "Ah, I''m sorry, I have forgotten that your clothes are still dry..." Jian hurriedly borrowed the donkey from Po Xia, she deliberately helped Zhou Ye dry the clothes, but didn''t want to leave Zhou Ye and Daisy alone. Suddenly tangled again.


    "Anyway, there is such a heavy rain outside, I can''t go for the time being... just let it dry slowly..." Zhou Ye helped Jian again.


    "Right right..." Jian felt that Zhou Ye was her angel, always saving herself in critical moments.


    Daisy watched the two hummingly, but she was not in a hurry, it was still a long time."Otherwise, let''s play Texas Hold''em together..."


    "I didn''t bring any money..." Zhou Ye shrugged. He really didn''t have any money, but if he wanted to, he could always call his own maid to pay...


    "We drink..." Daisy said, rushing into her room, and took two bottles of red wine from it... "Dare you?"


    With that said, Daisy raised an eyebrow at Jane provocatively.This action... seemed to be a sign of challenge, and Jane was agitated, "Come on..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless. He finally knew how Daisy said he had helped him. Is this trying to get Jane drunk?When playing Texas Hold''em, Zhou Ye admits that if he doesn''t cheat, he can''t beat Daisy...Who made her father a professional player? It seems...Jane has fallen into a pit and can''t climb up...


    Chapter 655


    At night in Cambridge town, a crescent moon hangs high in the night sky. A heavy rain during the day seems to wash away the heat of early autumn, bringing a cool breeze to the September night...


    The female dormitory of MIT¡ª¡ª


    "Hmm..." Jane rubbed her head, which was a little dizzy from the hangover, and slowly opened her eyes... "Hmm--?"


    Jane found that she seemed to be held tightly... and she seemed to feel... ahem.She resisted the pain and turned around, her whole body was stupid... "Ye..."


    Pieces of memories gradually poured into her dizzy head again.

 Chapter 476

    [Are you afraid of drinking if you lose?


    come¡­¡­


    Then there is the picture of losing cards and drinking...


    [Since Ye is not your boyfriend, that is to say, I can also start?


    [Ye is mine, so I won¡¯t give it to you...]


    [Everyone competes fairly...]


    [Daisy, I hate you, why are you stealing Ye with me?


    [Good things are naturally to be grabbed, only garbage is no one to grab.


    [Ye is mine... I will never give it to you.


    [Prove it to me...]


    [Why¡ªLook, Ye let me kiss him... so he is mine.


    [This can''t prove anything, can I¡ªI kissed it too.


    [You... I hate you, Daisy.Ye, hold me and tell her that you are mine...]


    [Hmph, Jane, you are too naive... Love is not that simple... Ye, tell her that you don''t belong to her.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ...


    The remaining images gave Jane Foster an impulse to cover her face. In the end, she and Daisy actually tried to distinguish themselves from each other and proved that Ye¡¯s favorite was herself, and they danced the swallow dance. Ye...You don''t need to ask, Jane has just seen Daisy lying on the other side of Ye.It seems that this game... there is no winner.No, no, maybe it should be said that the real winner is Zhou Ye.


    "Asshole... It''s cheaper for you in the end..." The more Jian thought about it, the more depressed she couldn''t help but gently beat Zhou Ye''s Huong with her hand... But her hand was grabbed by another person, not Zhou Ye. But Daisy sleeping on the other side.


    "Daisy? Why stop me from cleaning up this bastard..." Jane asked with some dissatisfaction. To be honest, she also complained about Daisy. If it weren''t for Daisy, I''m afraid I would end up with this man''s heart instead of following Daisy shared.


    "Silly girl, do you think I''m preventing you from teaching this bad guy?" Daisy stretched lazily, her thin body slipped off, and her pair of F-class babies was leaked out... "I am better than You still want to beat up this bad guy..."


    "Then why are you..." Jane asked unclearly.


    "Do you want this guy to wake up and toss us again? Anyway, I can''t take it anymore..." Daisy said helplessly, "Besides, you can''t hurt this guy..."


    "You...you know Ye...?" Jane heard something from Daisy''s words.


    "Huh huh..." Daisy didn''t deny it, anyway, Jane would know about it sooner or later, and she would be willing to do it if she could add a little block to her man."I met this guy a week ago... At that time, I was planning to take a leave-and-go graduation trip to celebrate my admission to the Massachusetts Institute of Technology..."


    "What then?" Jane''s curiosity temporarily surpassed jealousy.


    "Then in the desert of Alaska, I accidentally hitchhiked by this guy..." Daisy sighed helplessly and said, "As a strange flower who has never had a history of love, I was quickly caught by this guy. Guys..."


    "Wait... You said, you have never been in a relationship?" There was a flash of inspiration in Jane''s head, as if she had caught some points.


    "Yes..." Daisy nodded, looking like the past was unbearable, and said: "Although I think I am not bad, and my body is good... But since middle school, no boy dared to chase me. ...The people who chased me were out of luck...Before I met this guy, except for my father, I hadn''t even held a boy''s hand..."


    "Me too..." Jane felt that her experience was so similar to Daisy... The degree of similarity seemed a bit too high.As a girl who aspires to become an astrophysicist, she must have a scientific spirit in everything. What is a scientific spirit?To doubt everything, make bold assumptions, and carefully verify that is the spirit of science.


    "Why is this guy okay?" the two women asked in unison.


    The two looked at each other, and then they turned their eyes to Zhou Ye who was still sleeping."Interrogate this guy..."


    "Yes." Daisy''s playful interest also came, "You come and hold his left hand, I''ll hold his right hand, we will interrogate this guy together."


    "Why don''t you tie him up?" Jane asked back.


    "Are you willing?" Daisy glanced at her."I''m not willing anyway."


    "I..." Jane wanted to try hard and said [What can I not bear?However, after imagining the scene where Zhou Ye was tied up, she felt really uncomfortable in her heart, and she couldn''t wait to replace her uncomfortable."Well...I can''t bear it too, damn it, damn... this guy definitely cast a spell on me."


    "Yes, it''s a curse called love. We are all cursed by him..." As a girl who fell into Zhou Ye''s clutches a little earlier than Jane, Daisy knew a little more than Jane."This guy is just like gambling to us... We can''t quit. I have struggled a few times before, but every time it only makes me love this guy more... We have long since left. Don¡¯t drive him, or else you think I¡¯m going to get him drunk you... I can¡¯t wait to drive you out and enjoy it for myself..."


    "I..." Jane was a little embarrassed and didn''t know what to say. Now that she knew about the entanglement between Daisy and Zhou Ye, she really couldn''t say that she came first."Why do you indulge him so much?"


    "Because of love." Daisy said of course: "I love Ye, so I don''t want to see him unhappy, as long as he can be happy, I am willing to do anything for him... including you."


    "..." Jane was a little disapproving."Isn''t love supposed to be selfish?"


    "Do you think what I said is exaggerated?" Daisy smiled and said, "Now you have fallen in love with Ye, otherwise you wouldn''t be so calm and chat with me here... You used to fantasize about your love When, have you ever thought of lying in a man''s arms with other women?"


    "..." Jian You kind, what you said is right, I feel speechless. To be honest, she feels a little uncomfortable in her heart, but she never thought of leaving Zhou Ye like this...or , She has been deliberately avoiding this question."Well... I admit, damn, I''m in love with this guy."


    "There is nothing to deny." Daisy persuaded: "Don''t you think that if we are just alone, we will die in the hands of this bad guy sooner or later? You were tricked by Ye in the afternoon..."


    "Okay... let''s talk about interrogating this guy." Jane interrupted Daisy hurriedly. She was afraid that this guy would say all the nonsense that she said at that time. ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "What do you want to interrogate me?" Zhou Ye closed his eyes and listened for a long time. He wanted to give the assister Daisy a thirty-two like.


    "Before...the boys who chased us..." Jane, who was caught in Zhou Ye''s arms, asked cautiously, "Is it..."


    "Did you arrange it?" Daisy didn''t have so much scruples. She had been with Zhou Ye for more than a week, and she knew her man''s character better than Jane. She knew that these little things would not make her man angry.


    "Yes, I arranged it..." Zhou Ye said confidently.


    "Why?" Jane widened her eyes, looking incredible.


    "Because you are destined to be my women..." Zhou Ye said unceremoniously, "How could I let other men chase my own woman?"


    "..." There was an indescribable feeling in Jane''s heart, right?A bit, but not much, more a sweet feeling, he said he was his woman...


    "My dear, you look so cute when you''re jealous." Daisy, who was stuck deeper, behaved worse than Jane, so she hugged Zhou Ye and kissed her.Not to be outdone, Jane leaned forward...


    I have to say that women who fall in love have negative IQs... They forgot to ask Zhou Ye why they knew their positions, how they arranged for people to drive away those suitors, and how they brought the two together. ...


    Of course, they don¡¯t ask, and Zhou Ye wouldn¡¯t say anything. Certain things are not that important, and, as time goes by, they will gradually learn more about themselves...Qualified Playboys He won''t appear in all his secret trays from the very beginning, a man with a little sense of mystery is the most attractive man.


    Chapter six hundred and fifty six


    Washington¡ªin a secret base of SHIELD.


    "Director Carter, I am very dissatisfied with the hindsight that S.H.I.


    "Our country is also concerned about this. Our government is very curious about why S.H.I.E.L.D. did you learn this news from a few Wakanda refugees only a few months after the Kingdom of Wakanda was destroyed..." A black The hair man also spoke.


    "Our government feels that the so-called SHIELD is no longer necessary because it can''t play any role at all." A middle-aged man with a prominent Slavic appearance asked unceremoniously in Russian: "So big. For a large-scale military operation, S.H.I.E.L.D. had not received any information beforehand. It is time for us to consider reorganizing S.H.I.E.L.D.


    "Our government is shocked by the Wakanda Kingdom incident. We will continue to follow the development of the situation." The French security representative said indispensably.

 Chapter 477

    "Gentlemen and ladies..." As the representative of the United States, Alexander Pierce said: "We all know that this is not a problem with S.H.I.E.L.D., their funding has been cut too much, and they even had to shut down ten. Three secret bases, and some standing intelligence channels... How can a weakened S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau take on the responsibility of global security?"


    "Secretary Pierce is right." Sharon Carter stood up, faced the accusations of those Security Council members, and went back unceremoniously."Since I took over the post of Director of S.H.I.E.L.D., the Security Council has been cutting the budget of S.H.I.E.L.D. on the ground that the Hydra organization has been completely destroyed and the world is very peaceful. The 12 billion that has been reduced to less than 5 billion a year now. We were forced to shut down 13 secret bases, six laboratories, plus a half-cut intelligence budget... even our annual budget It¡¯s less than half of the CIA. I¡¯m curious to ask you how this S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau can resist the re-emergence of Hydra?"


    Sharon Carter¡¯s words made several Security Council representatives unhappy. Of course, even so, they have to admit that what Sharon said is indeed correct... They are indeed planning to eliminate SHIELD. Budget.


    Among the five members of the Security Council, only the United States and its supporters gave S.H.I.E.L.D. government autonomy and sufficient budget. The United States supports it because the headquarters of S.H.I. The country¡¯s support is because Sharon Carter is the nationality of the country...


    France is completely messing around, China is stumbling in secret, and Russia is even more obvious. It is completely blatantly suppressing SHIELD... But all this is based on world peace.


    Now, the Hydra organization, which has caused a lot of headaches for all countries, has once again come back. This is not good news for all countries, especially the first battle of Hydra''s recovery is to use the most technologically advanced African Wakanda Kingdom in the world. , It also made them feel sad.


    They couldn''t help asking themselves, if the target of Hydra''s choice this time is not Wakanda, but major international cities in other countries, can they live defensively?The answer is obvious...They can''t defend against the attacks of the more secret Hydra organization.


    Pierce looked at the expressions of the representatives of the various countries, and slowly said: "In view of the return of the Hydra organization, I think it is necessary to pass the 126th emergency plan..."


    Emergency plan No. 126 is a plan to increase the emergency budget for S.H.I.E.L.D. under the premise that the world security situation is rapidly deteriorating. This plan clarifies the budget amount that countries will bear...


    "So..." Pierce said after looking around, "Gentlemen and ladies, let''s start voting with a show of hands now."


    With that said, Pierce said to Sharon Carter behind him: "Sorry, Chief Carter, according to the voting procedure, you need to leave the meeting temporarily..."


    "Of course." Sharon Ka nodded, turned around, and walked directly to the door of the conference room...


    Five minutes later-Sharon Carter walked into the venue again, and she received the news that the emergency budget was passed. She was not surprised at all.


    At this point, the emergency meeting of the Security Council has ended, and the three-dimensional projections of representatives of other countries have disappeared.


    "Congratulations, Director Carter." Pierce said to Sharon with a smile, "Now, SHIELD will expand again."


    "Hehe... Isn''t this something that was expected?" Sharon smiled and made a gesture of raising his arm to Pierce, [Hi Hydra]''s mouth followed...


    "We were never enemies, did we?" Pierce was not surprised that Sharon knew his identity as a Hydra spy.


    "Yes..." Sharon smiled and nodded."Okay, we''re going to get busy too... If you have money, you have to spend it." Then, Sharon walked directly out of the meeting room...


    Pierce shook his head and smiled. He didn''t have a trace of contempt for this young director of S.H.I.E.L.D., who made her stand behind a man whose shadow covers the world?He will also report the news here to his leader...The rest of the time will be busy again.


    After Sharon walked out of the meeting room, he did not leave the floor, but turned and walked into the room next to the meeting room."My dear, what do you think?"


    "You performed well... Baby Sharon." Zhou Ye was sitting on the sofa, squatting beside him, a girl in a black tights, Zhou Ye''s hand was lightly on the girl''s head unconsciously She brushed it over, and the expression on the girl''s face was extremely awkward, and she looked disgusted, and seemed to dislike Zhou Ye''s caress and touch.But on the other side, he moved his little head together, wanting Zhou Ye to touch his hair more... this was really an incomparable entanglement.


    In fact, Zhou Ye was kicked out by Daisy and Jane... There is no way, the alliance between the two people was still a bit too thin when facing Zhou Ye... In Daisy¡¯s words: "Dear, Give us a vacation. You don¡¯t want us to be prevented from graduation by you. That would be too shameful."


    And it happened that Sharon Carter contacted Zhou Ye and said that he had something to look for, so Zhou Ye returned to Long Island and came here with Shu Li, the pet she had left there.


    "My dear..." Sharon snuggled directly into Zhou Ye''s arms, and said in a low voice, "Since the funding problem has been resolved, then I have to make some achievements... or dear you and Ou Sister Felia said, get me some bases outside..."


    "You have to discuss this with yourself..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "My dear..." How could Sharon discuss with Ophelia?If this is the case, maybe I don''t know how many unequal treaties she has to promise... However, Sharon is not unprepared. In order to persuade her own man, she has prepared some unspeakable gifts."Dear¡­¡­"


    As Sharon whispered in Zhou Ye''s ear, Zhou Ye''s eyes gradually began to shimmer."Ahem... this is not good."


    "Just say you want to..." Sharon angrily took a bite of her man''s earlobe."If you don''t want me, I''ll give it away."


    "Yes, why not." Zhou Ye never thought that he was a gentleman... It seemed that there were new games to play at night.


    Chapter six hundred and fifty seven


    Melinda May, carrying her small luggage, stood outside the gate of the base where the sign "Forbidden Military Land, No No One Enters" was hung, and frowned.


    To be honest, she really didn¡¯t want to come, but as a Level 7 agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., although May has retired from the front line and became an administrative officer, in the final analysis, she is still under the jurisdiction of S.H.I.E.L.D. , The transfer order from the above [special training] dragged her into the Arizona desert.


    Just as she was standing at the gate of this dilapidated military base, hesitating to enter, a black SUV with a S.H.I.E.L.D. license plate dragged a long smoke and stopped beside her."Hi, May, have you also received the order to train?"


    Melinda May looked at the delicate face leaking from the fallen car window and sighed: "Yes, Maria, you also received the training order?"


    "Yeah, get in the car, and I will take you in." Maria Hill and Melinda May met at the headquarters of S.H.I.E.L.D., and the two could be regarded as colleagues and friends.


    "Okay..." Melinda May threw the luggage in her hand on the back seat, then opened the door and sat in it. After getting in the car, Melinda discovered that she was still sitting next to Agent Hill. A girl said, "Simons? Are you not in the science group? Why did you come to this training camp?"


    "I don''t know..." Gemma Simmons shrugged helplessly."The ghost knows why I was transferred to participate in the training camp. You must know that the subject I am studying is at a critical moment. I really don''t know what the officials think..."


    "Perhaps I am afraid that you have stayed in the laboratory for too long, and I want you to come out to let the air out." Hill said with a smile.


    "Perhaps..." Gemma sighed and said, "I want to stay in the laboratory more than exercise."


    Following the trio¡¯s discussion, the car drove towards the depths of the abandoned military base... and they did not notice at all. On a high platform observation post not far from the gate, two people were watching them...


    "My dear... is the target for the three of them this time?" At the lookout, a blonde girl was nestling her whole body in the arms of a handsome blonde boy, as if she was afraid of separation, still keeping herself His body squeezed into the arms of the young man behind him, wishing to be completely integrated with the young man... that young man was Zhou Ye.


    "Well, I think it''s probably them." Zhou Ye put his head on the girl''s shoulders, his hands tightly wrapped around the girl''s slender waist, he loved this girl who had won a high school gymnastics championship."Barbie, it''s time for you to play right away."


    "But I don''t want to be separated from you... honey." Barbara Morse rubbed her little face against her man''s cheek, and said like a dream: "The thought of separating from you temporarily...I feel My heart is breaking, dear."


    "We''ve never separated... Baby, I''ve always been by your side." Zhou Ye knew that Barbara was just when she first tasted love, so I''m sure... But there are three delicious delicacies below. He didn''t want to give up either."Baby Barbie, don''t you want the three of them to taste what you have suffered?"


    "Bad guy..." Barbara Morse''s face was red when she said that she had suffered. She couldn''t help but pinch Zhou Ye''s waist with bitterness. You must know that she was given to him by Zhou Ye. Forcing that or something, at the beginning, I suffered a lot, but it really feels like flying behind... "If Chief Carter called me in, I didn''t have any defense... How could it be possible to let you do that? Easy to succeed?"


    "That is, who is my baby Barbie? Who knows the famous name of [Bionic Bird]?" Zhou Ye teased.


    "No matter how powerful my [Bionic Bird] is, isn''t it also beaten by you ass ass?" Barbara turned around and hugged her man tightly. Of course she knew her man''s ability, nothing else. That said, just the superb portal is so overwhelming.Especially this bad guy applied the portal to the extreme...For example, certain undefeatable raids made her miserable, but her heart was as sweet as honey.


    "I like the way you sang for me the most. I''m almost obsessed with me..." Zhou Ye cupped Barbara''s small face with both hands, and said softly, "I don''t want to let you go down now. Now... what to do? Baby."


    Zhou Ye''s words made Barbara almost paralyzed and soft in his arms. She knew her man''s fascination with her, which made her both happy and headache. She really couldn''t bear it... ...Forcibly broke free from the arms of his own man with his soft arms, and said in a flustered manner: "Ah, I''d better go and gather with them... honey, wait for you to taste new delicacies... Be patient."


    With that said, Barbara didn''t wait for Zhou Ye to speak, she slid down the emergency slide of the lookout post, and without waiting for her legs to stand firmly, she took out a cool road racing motorcycle from her wristband. Ride up.Ignite and refuel in one go... Bringing up a burst of arrogant smoke and driving towards the military base...


    Zhou Ye smiled and watched Barbara leave. To be honest, he really didn''t expect Peggy to secretly hide so many delicious things for himself.Each one of them uses the resources at hand to control their emotional lives without composure...or rather, it is to keep them busy and have no time to fall in love.


    Therefore, when Zhou Ye ate Barbara, she was still a blank piece of paper... Think about when this blond girl was clumsy and desperately trying to cater to her appearance, he felt very happy... "The game...is about to begin, chicks, are you ready?"


    In order to eat these chicks, Zhou Ye paid a lot of price this time. For example, he promised Ophelia [The next child must be her next life] [If conditions permit, we must take her to travel around the world. Wait for the conditions...This is in exchange for Ophelia''s promise to give up several Hydra bases...


    However, Zhou Ye did not feel that he was blackmailed by Ophelia. Strictly speaking, Zhou Ye felt that he owed her...


    However, it doesn''t matter what kind of thing, it''s about to enter the game session soon. Zhou Ye raised his head and glanced at the sunset that was about to fall below the horizon, full of expectation in his heart.


    Chapter six hundred and fifty eight


    "Oh my God... it''s terrible here." After Gemma Simmons got out of the car, she looked at the dilapidated warehouse with a big [Assembly Point] sign in front of her and complained: "There is dust everywhere. What are we going to train here? How to clean the old warehouse?"


    "I think opening that thing should make us discover something new." Maria Hill is indeed an excellent agent. She noticed at a glance that the one placed in the middle of this old warehouse is incompatible with the environment here. The simple combat command table, there is a small communication system on that table...


    "But, I''m afraid we still have a partner who hasn''t come..." Melinda May, who also found the communication system on the table, walked quickly to the table, and after checking the communication system a bit, he found the above. The conclusion.


    "Why?" After all, Gemma Simmons was just a biologist in the scientific group. In terms of observation of things, she couldn''t keep up with the two agents Hill and May.

 Chapter 478

    "Because there are four fingerprint systems above, it means that we must wait until the fourth comrade appears before turning on this communication device." It was not May that answered Zhenma''s question, but Hill.


    "Well, the ghost knows when the fourth teammate will appear..." Zhenma said depressed, she now misses her tidy laboratory and convenient computer network so much... There is dust everywhere here. She couldn''t even find a place to sit in the dilapidated old warehouse.


    "I think she should be here soon...!" With Mei''s words, the arrogant to the limit engine sound of the road racing motorcycle came into the ears of several girls from far to near.


    "Om-hum-squeak -!", the women who walked to the warehouse door to greet the new teammates saw that this fiery red road racing motorcycle followed a handsome flick of the female knight directly in Greece. Er stopped by the SUV at the door.


    "Oh-cool!!" Although Zhenma is a laboratory worker, she really likes the excitement of road racing...


    "Hello, I''m Melinda May, this is Maria Hill, and the one who just cheered you is Gemma Simmons." Mei Yima walked over and fought with Barbara who had just taken off his helmet. Hello."We are all affiliated with SHIELD headquarters, how about you?"


    "My name is Barbara Morse and I come from S.H.I.E.L.D. West Coast Base." Barbara Morse looked at the three girls in front of her, and she had to admit that these three girls were all different There is style and sentiment, no wonder it can be like the magic eye of his own man.


    "I have heard of you..." Maria Hill looked at the beautiful girl with long blond hair and said, "I saw your name in the S.H.I.E.L.D. database..."


    "I''ve heard of you too, Agent Hill." Barbara said unceremoniously: "It is said to be the most thorny senior agent in the headquarters. It is said that we all have a headache for you..."


    "No way, who makes me often ask why? I don''t think any boss will like me." Agent Hill said indifferently.


    "Okay, let''s go in and start the purpose of this training camp." Seeing the smell of gunpowder between the two women, Mei hurriedly hit the field.


    "Yes, yes, let''s finish the training goal as soon as possible, and then leave this ghost place early... It''s just that for a while I miss my bathroom and room..." Gemma Simmons also stirred up the mud.


    "I don''t care..." Barbara shrugged. When she faced these women, she always had a natural sense of superiority. Who would let her know their ultimate fate... Anyway, she couldn''t escape her man''s hand. Heart.


    "I can do it anytime..." Agent Hill looked at Barbara and nodded.


    "Let''s go..." May said as she walked towards the warehouse first, Barbara and Gemma also followed, and Hill accidentally walked at the end...


    To be honest, Hill is very suspicious about the purpose of this training camp. In fact, her family knows her family affairs, and she knows that she always questioned Shangfeng¡¯s practices, which made the current S.H.I.E.L.D. Director Sharon Carter a headache for her. ...But no way, she has always been loyal to the US military... and the support from the US military made Carter helpless.


    And this sudden training made Hill feel whether she was going to be accidentally caused by Shangfeng... It was only when she met Mei and Zhenma that her doubts were dispelled, but there was still... but... Forget it, now she can only cover up, and soldiers will stop her... When Carter wants to clean her without real evidence, the military officials behind her can''t do anything with Carter.


    The four people walked to the middle of the dilapidated warehouse and placed their hands on the fingerprint verification module on the communication equipment.


    With a hum, the communication equipment was plugged in, and soon, Sharon Carter''s voice came out."This is Sharon Carter. It seems that you have arrived at the designated location... That''s good."


    "Sir, I just want to know what our training content is." Agent Hill asked unceremoniously.


    "Surviving here for three days..." Sharon had long been accustomed to Hill''s tone, and was not angry at all when she questioned Sharon. In Sharon''s view, Hill would be able to linger again for a while. Hehe...hehe, when her man takes the shot, let her cry for help.Heh heh... Sharon''s tone became more relaxed when he thought of her pride."This time all your takeaways and vehicles will be confiscated. Of course, you need to find the supplies yourself in this abandoned military base... There is enough food left for you to survive for five days. Fresh water also has medicines and weapons."


    "Excuse me for speaking bluntly... sir, this kind of training is not necessary at all, after all we..." Agent Hill was interrupted by Sharon before he finished speaking.


    "I know that you have all undergone the most rigorous agent training, and you have also completed a lot of difficult tasks, so I specially added some difficulty for your training..." The more Sharon said, the better."I think you must have discovered that there is a non-combatant among you..."


    "Is the non-combatant you are talking about? Sir." Zhenma asked curiously.


    "Yes, it''s you, Gemma Simmons." Sharon said unceremoniously: "Your mission is not only to survive these three days, but also to protect the safety of non-combatants...Of course, I know this is a very simple thing for you, so I arranged a small surprise for you..."


    "May I ask... what''s the surprise? Sir..." Melinda May felt like she was going to be pitted.


    "Of course, May." Sharon''s voice sounded more pleasant."Just an assassin who may attack you at any time for seventy-two hours."


    "May I know who it is? Sir." Barbara Morse also started acting with Sharon, "Agent Natasha? Or the second-generation captain?"


    "None of..." Sharon said, "He is our non-staff consultant for S.H.I.E.L.D., Agent Hill, you don''t have to think about it there. I know your authority is very high, but this consultant''s authority is level ten... ¡­You are not qualified to know his name and ability, please kindly remind you, try not to separate¡­ I will watch your performance in the headquarters. Everyone, please come on, all your performance will be recorded in your files middle¡­¡­"


    Chapter six hundred and fifty nine


    "Damn... there must be a camera here." After the call, Hill couldn''t help but look up and look around. Soon, he found more than a dozen devices that looked like cameras...


    But Barbara quickly ran to the outside of the warehouse, Mei got nervous, she also ran out... the other two women had to follow too...


    "Oh my god... my baby..." Barbara looked at the car that was missing in front of the warehouse, with a crying expression. This acting is no problem with the actress.


    "My laptop... I change clothes... Oh, NO, am I going to spend three days of life without underwear to change?" Gemma Simmons cried more painful than Barbara, you must know her All of his luggage is in Hill''s car. No car...God.


    "Instead of wailing here, we might as well take advantage of the darkness to collect fresh water and food." Although Mei''s luggage is gone, but for her... something worse than this, she has also experienced , This little thing is not worth her sadness.


    "This abandoned military base is about 500 acres in size, divided into living quarters, warehouses, field airports, training areas, etc.... We now need to find supplies and weapons in such a large place. If we don¡¯t separate it, I think We won¡¯t find anything when we starve to death..." Hill analyzed: "So, my suggestion is to take advantage of the small possibility of being attacked during the day, and we will temporarily separate to find supplies..."


    "Um... I have a question... Who... Who will protect me?" Gemma Simmons raised her hand weakly, "You know, I am a non-combatant and need protection..."


    "I''ll come..." Barbara Morse said, "I searched the living quarters with Simmons."


    "Then I''ll go to the training area..." Melinda May said.


    "Then I''ll go to the airport to look for it." Hill said, raising his arm, and looking at the waterproof watch on his wrist. "It''s 4:45 in the afternoon. No matter what you get, half Hour later, that is to say after 5:15, we will gather here in the warehouse area..."


    "Okay!" After May checked her watch with Barbara, she nodded in agreement.


    "Then the action begins." Following Hill''s order, several people began to separate their actions...


    And at this moment, right above them, at an altitude of 4,000 feet, Zhou Ye was embracing his arms, lowering his head, looking at them with interest. For Zhou Ye, every word they said was done. As long as he wants to hear and see every movement of his, there is nothing he doesn''t know.


    "What a great opportunity..." Zhou Ye put his hand on his cheek, rubbed his smooth chin, and muttered to himself: "Should I take advantage of this opportunity for them to separate? Or should I get Hill first? Or is it to get Gemma with Barbara? This is really a difficult multiple-choice question..."


    "Well, it''s decided it''s you... Melinda May, who made the two of us destined?" Zhou Ye smiled and disappeared into the air.


    Melinda May walked in the entertainment area, carefully searching for the top of these training equipment with her eyes... She knew that sometimes you search for the gains in the room, but not as much as the gains in the wild.After all, the guys who store supplies are probably their own colleagues. They know what black under the light is. They are used to hiding things under your nose, but you still can''t find...


    Melinda May, who was walking cautiously, suddenly felt a chill in her body. It felt like a frog had been stared at by her own natural enemy and had saved her lives countless times.She yelled, "Who..." she turned around abruptly.


    "...Big...Big brother..." The figure in front of her made Melinda May''s eyes widen. She really couldn''t believe this figure that had appeared countless times in her dreams. She would appear in front of her again... but soon, she regained her sanity, and then her anger erupted like a volcano."No matter... whoever you are... you, you have tarnished the best memory in my heart, I... want to kill you, I absolutely want to kill you..."


    With Melinda May¡¯s gritted teeth, she rushed up like a female leopard, and directly and unceremoniously slammed her fists toward Zhou Ye¡¯s temple. The middle door was wide open. The deputy rushed towards Zhou Ye in a posture that he died together with the enemy.


    "Little sister, your English is really good." Zhou Ye ignored Melinda May''s pair of fists that were about to hit her temple, and instead said something very inappropriate in Chinese.


    However, it was these words that made Mei, who was like a demon, stop her attack."You... are you really... really big brother?"


    "Come on and let me hug you and see how much heavier you were?" Zhou Ye smiled and opened his arms...


    "Big brother... um..." Melinda Mei couldn''t help it anymore, her eyes burst into tears, and she rushed into Zhou Ye''s arms desperately...


    That year... Melinda May was just seven years old. She was her elder brother and her only family, and her elder brother was also an agent of SHIELD, and she grew up from the base of SHIELD Although S.H.I.E.L.D. also arranged a guardian for her, Mei, who had been naughty since she was a child, never obeyed the supervision of her guardian.


    That day, she ran to the base bar to play, naughty she was jumping back and forth on the bar. She often did this bold move that was envied by her friends, but... that day, she missed and accidentally got off the bar. She originally thought that this time might be bad, even if the injury was not serious, she would be chanted by the guardian for a long time, but what she didn''t expect was that she fell into a warm embrace.


    "Thank you..." Mei praised the beauty of her elder brother in her heart, and thanked her in her crappy English, but she did not expect that she heard the answer in fluent Chinese."Your English is good, little sister."


    That was the first time she met him in the base of SHIELD.


    Since then, Zhou Ye has rarely stayed in this base for a while... He took Mei to play around and went crazy everywhere... For Mei, Zhou Ye is her elder brother, and any secret is fine. The big brother sharing, a little loli, in a place completely unfamiliar with the language environment, ran into a handsome young man who was very obedient to himself and able to talk to himself in his mother tongue... Some seeds were inadvertently buried deeply. In her heart.


    Chapter Sixty Sixty


    "The little sister has become a big girl..." Zhou Ye stroked Melinda Mei''s smooth long hair, smiled and sighed.

 Chapter 479

    "Big brother...you haven''t changed." Melinda Mei couldn''t help but lift her small head from Zhou Ye''s arms when she heard Zhou Ye''s words. She looked at the picture that was never left by time. His hand touched the handsome face with traces."Now I look older than you, should you call me Miss Sister?"


    "Slap!" Zhou Ye unceremoniously slapped Melinda Mei''s dolphins."You will always be my little sister..."


    "Hey..." Melinda Mei didn''t care. When the two were together before, she had said in a childish way that when she grew up, she would ask Zhou Ye to call her little sister... now , To some extent, she did.


    "Where have you been these years..." Melinda May once again stuck her small head on Zhou Ye''s fierce mouth, and muttered: "The letters I sent to you have been returned... I¡¯m looking for your information, but... I can¡¯t find... I went to ask Aunt Peggy, and she told me that if she wanted to know your news, she worked hard to train to be the most powerful agent... I did it, but Pei Aunt Ji is retired...uuuu..."


    "Uh-a lot of things happened in the middle." Zhou Ye suddenly remembered at this time that he seemed to have completely withdrawn the maids to the world of death because he wanted to let the maids take care of the pregnant Hela... Naturally, those industries on the earth are no longer taken care of, and many of them have been sold... which naturally includes the address left for Mei.


    "So... now, do what you said still count?" Melinda May raised her head timidly. Her face was no longer an expression of a capable female agent, but a mixed expression of anxiety. ...The desired look.


    "What are you talking about?" Zhou Ye knew exactly what Melinda May was talking about, but he just wanted to bully this girl.


    "You..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Melinda May''s eyes were already filled with tears...


    "Fool... Of course I remember." Zhou Ye lowered his head, gently kept the tears from Mei''s face away, and said softly: "You are now my lovely little bride..."


    "Asshole... asshole..." Melinda Mei desperately beat Zhou Ye''s fierce mouth, she didn''t know how many times that belief had pulled her back from the edge of life and death... If it wasn''t for this obsession in her heart, I''m afraid her body has been cold long ago. I don''t know how long.


    "Hmm..." As soon as Zhou Ye bowed his head, he blocked all Melinda May''s grievances in his mouth. Gradually, Mei also began to clumsily respond to Zhou Ye...


    With a slight sound of glass breaking... Zhou Ye opened the mirror space again.


    Speaking of it, Zhou Ye feels that he has opened the mirror space many times, but it seems that almost all of the time, he opened it for bad things. So should this mirror space be renamed OOXX space?


    Zhou Ye complained about himself, and instantly turned Mei into a white sheep...


    "It''s too late to regret now..." Zhou Ye is really a rare act of kindness, but his kindness has gone white.


    "I have been waiting for this day for a long time..." Melinda May said, taking the initiative to meet the enemy."what--!!"


    Another beautiful agent of S.H.I.E.L.D. was destroyed in Zhou Ye''s hands... gratifying, gratifying, gratifying.


    An hour later-with a scream, the entire mirrored space once again returned to its former calm.


    Under Zhou Ye''s deliberate control, the entire mirror space had lost the concept of time. After some time, Melinda May finally opened her eyes again.


    "How long have I fainted..." she asked in a low voice like an octopus, holding Zhou Ye firmly.


    "Time doesn''t make any sense to me, baby." Zhou Ye gently patted Mei''s powder back, and said in a low voice, "Don''t care about time. If we want, we even stayed in this world for a year. Time, after going out, only one second passed."


    "No wonder, my dear, your face has never changed. I thought it was because of the non-staff consultant that Director Carter said..." Mei believed in Zhou Ye''s words. "I thought that consultant was hypnotized. Ability, it hypnotized me...really, it almost angered me."


    "Ahem..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help coughing dry when he heard Mei''s words."Actually, I am really the so-called non-staff consultant..."


    "Huh?" Mei was startled first, supported her body with her arms, and then lay back in the arms of her man in a decadent manner."Forget it, since it''s you as a non-staff consultant, I don''t care... Anyway, I have got what I want the most. I don''t care about the results of the assessment... Even if you are the first one to be dear It doesn''t matter if I get out, who makes me unable to move now..."


    Zhou Ye was really speechless about this... Mei was spitting out that she hadn''t missed her. It was the first time that she was too conscripted... "Actually, the purpose of this training camp is..."


    After Melinda Mei quietly listened to Zhou Ye''s purpose of the training camp, she looked at Zhou Ye blankly, almost seeing Zhou Ye doubting life.


    "I will never help you so easily... I want me to help you open the harem, come on, let me completely conquer me..." Melinda May said, ignoring her injury The body was not healed, she took the initiative to turn herself on her horse and became a heroic female knight. She vowed to tame Zhou Ye...


    However, what is there to say?The gap between ideal and reality is always so big that people despair¡ª¡ª


    Melinda May quickly realized the essence of this sentence... She originally thought that with her years of training physical strength, not to mention that Zhou Ye would be completely exhausted, but also to squeeze, dry, squeeze and clean him. ...However, reality gave her a slap in the face, Zhou Ye...let her know that she is really not the opponent of this monster...


    one day later--


    "Okay, my dear, I see... I will help you, I''ll just let me go." Melinda May no longer hopes that she can stop Zhou Ye''s thoughts, just want a good rest a bit.


    "Where is this? Mei, where is your female knight demeanor? Come baby..." Zhou Ye smiled and cut Melinda Mei under the horse again... but it was not too much, after all, it was Your own girl, can''t be unrestrained.


    Even though Zhou Ye had been merciful, Melinda May felt that she was completely unable to move, and did not regain her vitality until after another day of rest...


    Chapter Sixty One


    Just when Melinda May finally succumbed to the coercion and temptation of the Great Demon Zhou Ye and was willing to help the Great Demon Zhou Ye complete the achievement of three consecutive killings, the other side-Maria Hill who knew nothing about it Still searching for supplies in the field airport of the abandoned base.


    "These guys who hide supplies are really too cunning." Agent Hill muttered to himself, and cautiously climbed up to a signal launch tower a dozen meters high next to the airport control tower.


    At the spire of the high signal tower, a pure white plastic bag was hanging. If you didn''t look carefully, you thought it was just white pollutants blown over by the wind in the desert, and accidentally hung on it.


    In fact, she saw the plastic bag hanging on the signal transmission tower as soon as she entered the airport, but she didn''t care about it at the time. After all, in this modern society, white pollution can be seen everywhere, and it is blown by the monsoon. Although plastic bags in the desert are not common, they are not uncommon.


    Only after Agent Hill searched the airport for a long time and found nothing, he had to turn his gaze there again. After standing and observing for a long time, Hill confirmed that it was a plastic bag full of things. Not some white garbage bag.


    "Huh..." Agent Hill took five minutes to climb to the top of the signal tower with bare hands. She fixed her body firmly on the iron frame with one hand, and filled it with supplies with one hand. I got the plastic bag down... "It seems that the harvest this time should be pretty good."


    While talking, Hill quickly climbed down the signal tower with a heavy plastic supply bag.Hill took five minutes to go up the tower, but she only took less than three minutes to get down the tower.


    Agent Hill, who came under the tower, opened the sealed and very tight plastic bag for the first time... Inside it neatly placed four palm-sized compressed biscuits and four bottles of one-liter pure water, but the most Agent Hill was overjoyed that there was an M1911 [Desert Warrior] military pistol and three magazines at the bottom of the plastic bag.


    You know, when he was notified to participate in this training camp, Agent Hill''s hand-equipped gun was required to be handed in temporarily, so when she came, she didn''t bring any weapons... This was for Hill who was in a state of tension all year round. In other words, it is very unsuitable.Now, Agent Hill, who had obtained the weapon again, felt that his a little nervousness seemed to have calmed down a lot.


    Quickly put the magazine and the pistol in the most accustomed position on her body. After Hill opened a bottle of water and took a sip, she felt much better in her dry mouth due to exercise. After all, it is a desert and dry. The monsoon, the scorching sun in the sky and excessive exercise will accelerate the loss of water in the body...


    Feeling better, Hill carefully tightened the mouth of the bottled water, picked up the supply bag and looked at the watch on his wrist. It was almost five and five minutes past... it was time to go back and gather with everyone.


    This base is amazingly big. When Agent Hill walked back to the warehouse area with a supply bag... the other three girls had already returned early. They had raised a bonfire, and there was a marching army hanging over the bonfire. The lunch box... something seems to be cooking in it.


    "What is your harvest?" Hill carried his harvest into the warehouse and greeted the women.


    To be honest, she felt that there was something wrong with everyone. Gemma was snuggling tightly in Barbara¡¯s arms, while Melinda May¡¯s appearance seemed to have changed a bit. Her original delicate features were a little softer. ¡¤nice."Hi, May, you seem to be in a good mood."


    "Of course..." Melinda Mei had already prepared, or rather, Zhou Ye helped her prepare.She patted the bag next to her, and took out a few vacuum-packed square boxes from it."I feel very happy to have desserts in the desert."


    "Tiramisu? It still tastes like chocolate?" Hill looked at the dessert in the transparent packaging, and said silently, "Are you sure this thing can still be eaten? Even if it was the supplies that were put down yesterday, in the desert all day and night, I''m afraid the chocolate inside has also been melted by the high temperature, right?"


    "Even if it is melted, it tastes better than compressed biscuits." Melinda May replied indifferently: "And we can also use melted chocolate to make a cup of sweet hot cocoa... which is rare in the wild. The enjoyment and acceptance of..."


    "Well, you''re right..." Hill had to admit that May was right... Although compressed biscuits were full, they didn''t taste very good...


    "What about you? What''s the gain?" Hill turned his attention to Gemma Simmons and Barbara Morse, but Gemma doesn''t seem to be in good condition now, she has been nesting in Barbara. In Ra''s arms, it seemed that he was frightened.


    "We got nothing..." Barbara replied, "When we searched the living quarters, Zhenma was attacked..."


    When hearing Barbara''s words, Hilton became a little nervous."Who attacked you? Did you see what you looked like?"


    "I''m afraid...this question can only be answered by Zhenma." Barbara said helplessly: "At that time I was searching in another barracks... I hurried over when Zhenma screamed, but Gemma was so scared that she couldn''t say anything."


    "Come on, have some hot cocoa, Gemma." At this time, Melinda May had carefully scraped off the chocolate on the tiramisu with a saber, and put it into the boiling water. The scent of chocolate makes everyone feel that the hunger in their abdomen seems to be overflowing...


    "Thanks...thank you." It seems that the temperature of the bonfire gradually drove away the fear in Zhenma''s heart, or it was because everyone had gathered together now, which gave her a lot of courage, and she was temporarily able to leave Ba Bara''s arms were embraced."Thank you, Barbara, I am much better now."


    "You are welcome, are you a non-combatant..." Barbara responded with a smile.


    Gemma took the paper cup filled with hot cocoa from Melinda May¡¯s hand, and after taking a sip, her mood calmed down a lot. Holding the paper cup in her hand, Gemma popped out of the paper cup. The steam looked at the three girls who were staring at them, wanting to know what happened to them, took a deep breath, and said: "I walked to the living area with Barbara..."

 Chapter 480

    With her narration, and with Barbara Morse''s supplementary from time to time, Agent Hill finally figured out what kind of experience Gemma had encountered in the living quarter...


    Chapter six hundred and sixty two


    Barbara and Gemma left the crowd and walked all the way towards the living area...


    This military base is huge, and the time it has been abandoned is not short... To tell the truth, Zhenma is really a bit scared. After all, she is just a member of a scientific team, not an ace agent who often faces life and death. She is really not so courageous. .


    So she followed Barbara closely along the way, carefully observing the surrounding environment.


    "Gemma, you don''t need to be so nervous... It''s just a training session." Barbara comforted the suspicious Gemma while walking towards the living area."Your role is just a protected hostage, there will be no danger, and I will protect you."


    "But...I''m still a little scared." Zhenma said timidly.


    The empty base-from time to time the wind in the desert blows the weird sound of certain potholes-all this is challenging Zhenma''s nerves. To be honest, although Zhenma is a scientific worker, she has a An unspeakable weakness, this weakness she has never told anyone, that is-she is afraid of ghosts.


    In fact, even her parents don¡¯t know about her weakness... In the eyes of her parents, her daughter is not afraid of anything, even astonishingly bold... Sometimes she would watch horror movies alone at home.


    In fact, they didn¡¯t know that it was Zhenma¡¯s effort to overcome her weakness, but she was still afraid of ghosts... Although she likes watching horror movies because of this, she likes watching horror movies with certain women. But in the end, the more I watched, the more I was afraid, and the more I was afraid, the more I looked at the strange psychology, and so did her.


    Fortunately, the sun has not yet set at this moment. Although the dilapidated base fits well with the haunted scenes in some horror movies, Zhenma was able to temporarily overcome her fear...


    Soon, Barbara and Gemma walked to the living quarters... in the rows of dilapidated barracks, searching for the existence of supplies everywhere.I have to say that Barbara''s luck is quite good. They only searched four barracks and they found four bottles of water and two cans. However, in the five barracks, the two encountered some minor troubles. ...A very hungry gerbil that came out looking for food.


    Gerbil is certainly not a problem for Barbara, even Barbara thinks this little thing is very cute, but it is a bit too irritating and exciting for Gemma who has tightened her nerves... At that time she Just screaming and jumping around...


    In order to take care of Gemma¡¯s emotions, Barbara had to take Gemma out of the barracks...Although Gemma calmed down temporarily under Barbara¡¯s comfort, she never wanted to go into the black hole barracks anymore. .


    In desperation, Barbara had to let Gemma stand alone on the open space outside the barracks, waiting for herself with the supplies she had already obtained... and she started searching the barracks again.


    "I...I''m not afraid...I''m not afraid of anything..." Zhenma stood alone on the empty ground outside the barracks, carrying a bag full of supplies in her hand, and kept cheering herself up with herself Encouragement... I have to say that this method is somewhat effective.


    However, just when she gradually felt less afraid...Suddenly, she felt that her pigeon had been touched."who is it¡­¡­!!!"


    Zhenma, who was suddenly attacked, jumped up like a frightened rabbit, turned around quickly, and looked behind her.She was pretty sure that it was a human hand, and she could feel the temperature on the palm even through the thin skirt.


    No one...In the empty space, there was no one, not even a trace of other noise... But Zhenma felt that she must have been touched by someone... This kind of weird thing made Zhenma''s heart high. Mention it."Barbara... is that you? Don''t scare me... come out quickly, or I''m really angry..."


    However, the voice that answered her came from the barracks... "Gemma, what are you talking about?"


    "Barbara...you...where are you?"


    "I''m in the barracks, wait a minute, I will finish searching here immediately..."


    Barbara¡¯s words made Gemma even more terrified. According to the position where she had just stood, Barbara was definitely in the barracks in front of her, not behind her, so who was the person who touched her just now?Could it be Mei?Or Hill?


    "May? Hill?" Gemma cautiously yelled the names of May and Hill, trying to confirm whether her companion was playing pranks with her...


    However, she didn''t get any response... Just when Zhenma suspiciously thought it was just her own hallucinations, she felt that her dolphins were slapped severely again, and the slap even made a sound. .


    "Who..." Gemma quickly turned around, but she still found nothing... Except for the endless desert, it was the dilapidated camp... Gemma''s heart was about to grow hairy, could it be there? ghost?


    Gemma silently prayed for God''s blessing, and then suddenly turned around...The strange scene before her made her unable to hold on anymore, and she screamed in surprise.what------!!!


    I saw an arm appearing in front of her out of thin air. Behind the arm, there was only a golden frame¡ªno arm, no body, no head...only one arm...this made Gemma couldn¡¯t help it anymore. With a scream, she threw away the supplies in her hand, and fled out in a panic...If Barbara wasn''t chasing her from behind and holding her, maybe she would run somewhere...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of Gemma Simmons¡¯ storytelling¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After hearing Zhenma''s statement, the three women all bowed their heads and fell into contemplation.


    In fact, it was said to be contemplative, but the three women''s minds were different... Melinda May was forced to hold back the urge to laugh and had to make a contemplative expression with a sullen face.


    In fact, when Zhou Ye used any ability to tease Zhenma, she was by Zhou Ye''s side, and even the second time Zhenma was beaten by her...but she would never say it at this time. Yes, after all, the price of rebelling against his own man is too great.


    And Barbara, who knows her own man the most, is secretly complaining about her own man. She actually plays Zhenma so much. However, she will not say it because she does not want to be punished by her own man. She herself entered this training camp as an insider.


    The only person thinking seriously is Maria Hill.


    "First of all, we can be sure that that thing is definitely not a ghost." Agent Hill spoke first after pondering for a while."He is at best a sex¡¤ghost..."


    In this regard, Barbara and Melinda nodded in agreement. Her own man is indeed very erotic...


    "Secondly, this person probably has no ill will towards Gemma, otherwise he would not shoot a pig but a knife." Hill went on to analyze: "I''m afraid this person is what Chief Carter said, surprise..."


    As she said, she looked around the women and said with a serious expression: "Although this incident seems to be just a small prank, it might not be a warning to us. If he is really an assassin, and Jane Ma is really the target of our protection... I am afraid, we have already failed the mission."


    "Then... Then what do I do?" Gemma''s fear gradually dissipated in Hill''s analysis. After all, she was afraid of illusory ghosts, not people...


    "We have to take the initiative to attack..." Hill said: "Since this non-staff consultant has such a horny problem, if he doesn''t take the initiative to attack and keeps passively defending, sooner or later we will be dragged to death by him..."


    Chapter six hundred and sixty three


    The setting sun gradually fell to the horizon, the sky filled with stars shining with its own light over the cloudless desert, and the long Milky Way across the sky gave people a sense of beauty as if they were in a dream.


    However, these beautiful night skies that look like a fairyland to others, for Zhenma at this moment, do not have the slightest feeling of appreciation.


    She looked at Barbara, Melinda and Hill timidly, and asked unwillingly: "Is it really going to be like this??"


    "Yes¡ªit has to be like this." Agent Hill said without hesitation. However, then she seemed to feel that she hadn''t taken care of Gemma''s mood in this tone, so she eased her tone a little, and said : "Don''t worry, as long as you yell, we will rush in immediately... And, don''t you also wear underwear? What are you afraid of?"


    "...But..." Zhenma looked at the simple washroom surrounded by old tents and scrap metal on the empty ground not far from her, and said hesitantly: "At least get the shower and bath room in the warehouse. Go inside, why must you be in the wild?"


    "First, it¡¯s close to this pumping pump. We can save some effort." Melinda May said, patted the rusty pumping equipment beside her. This was their discovery in the afternoon. In addition to this, There is also a small barrel of diesel oil, to ensure that they can repair the pump a little bit, at least barely able to work, the groundwater is continuously pumped out.


    "Second, the warehouse is our living area, I don''t want to make it damp..." Maria Hill said this time.


    "Third, don''t you feel tired after a day, will it be very comfortable to take a hot bath? Especially if you take a bath under such a beautiful starry sky, it has a special flavor." Barbara Morse laughed and teased Tao.


    "But...why is me the first one?" Zhenma admitted that they were right, but this does not mean that she would be willing to enter the simple open-air bathroom to take a bath, "Isn''t it the bait plan that is good? Why? Will I be the bait?"


    "Forget it, let me come." Agent Hill thought about it for a while and said, "After all, Zhenma has no ability to resist."


    "I don''t care," Barbara said with a shrug.


    "I''m fine, anyway, sooner or later we have to wash it." Mei also said that anyone can come first.


    "That''s great." Gemma said happily. "Then Hill, you should wash it first. Remember to take a shower before you can enter the bath. After all, we will have to wash it later. It''s really not a good idea to boil some water here. easy¡­¡­"


    "..." Agent Hill shrugged silently, turned and walked into this simple bathhouse, which contained a large and somewhat worn gasoline drum filled with steaming hot water...


    To be honest, it has been a long time since the wind and rain in the desert, Hill really has an urge to jump into the bubbles immediately, however, she finally endured the temptation and temptation of the hot water... by With the sky full of stars, she slowly took off her clothes and put them on an old rope...


    Agent Hill in underwear gently scooped some hot water with an old marching lunch box and poured it on himself... To be honest, after a day of fatigue, his tired body was swept across by the hot water, that kind of comfort Don¡¯t mention it...


    After simply wiping his body a few times, Agent Hill couldn''t wait to jump into the gasoline tank. The feeling of being surrounded by hot water made Hill feel comfortable about Shen Yin...


    But even so, Agent Hill still held her weapon tightly in her right hand, a Desert Warrior Army pistol... She did not relax her vigilance at all... For her, completing the task is the primary goal. .


    But what should I say?A comfortable environment has always been the enemy of vigilance. After a tiring day, the body was soaked in warm hot water. Gradually, Hill also relaxed... She gently took off her underwear and planned to wash it a bit. , After all, I¡¯ve been in the desert for a whole day, and my clothes are soaked with sweat. I can barely bear the outer clothes, but the inner clothes... is a bit...

 Chapter 481

    At this moment, the mutation happened.


    At the bottom of the oil drum at Hill¡¯s feet, a golden portal was taking shape... The golden light was so dazzling in the dark night, the dazzling Hill discovered this abnormality the first time... However, when she wanted to react At that time, it was too late. All she could do was squeeze the military pistol in her hand and wait for some change to happen.


    However, what happened next gave Hill a feeling of surprise. She only felt that her feet were empty, as if the bottom of the oil barrel under her feet and the ground had completely disappeared. The whole person and the hot water in the barrel had all fallen. Go down...


    Drop--


    Falling¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Fall again¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    This kind of constant falling feeling made Hill almost numb. She didn¡¯t know when she was a head. However, she didn¡¯t know when, not far below where she fell. The golden portal opened, and an arm stretched out...


    Like a drowning man, Hill grabbed the last straw, desperately stretched out his hand, and firmly grasped the protruding arm. Then, a huge force came from that arm, Hill Feeling dragged into another space.


    "Here is..." Years of training helped Hill quickly get rid of the dizziness of falling. She raised her head and looked around.The layout here is so familiar, she recognized at a glance that this is their temporary living area in the warehouse... "You..."


    "It''s really a good harvest...you can catch a mermaid at any time." Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Hill in front of him.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    "Super predictable..." Zhou Ye commented with a smile.


    "Mr. Counselor, I think it¡¯s a bit rude to talk about a girl¡¯s body quality now?" Hill squatted on the ground and asked unceremoniously: "Did Chief Carter invite you to test us? That¡¯s what you did. ?"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled. He indifferently looked at the Hill who was squatting on the ground and aiming at him with the desert warrior in his hand: "If you pass this test, you will be reused, even I was sent out to stand alone, but what about me? If I win, I will naturally have my reward."


    "What is your reward?" Hill asked.


    "My reward is you..." Zhou Ye smiled happily."This is what Chief Carter told me personally!"


    "You can try..." Hill gritted his teeth and said, "I will never be your reward obediently."


    "I like you, a girl with defiant spirit..." Zhou Ye said, walking towards Hill step by step...


    "Don''t come here... I''ll shoot if you come again..." Bang¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªThe gun in Hill''s hand rang.


    "You shot me, um, I will return you a shot..." Zhou Ye didn''t finish his words, bang--bang--bang--bang--bang...Hill desperately pulled his hands. The trigger of, but it was not useful, those warheads floated directly in front of Zhou Ye like a stall.


    "One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, a total of eight shots--" Zhou Ye deliberately checked the number of bullets in front of him, and smiled: "It''s okay, I will give you a lot of shots."


    With that said, Zhou Ye flashed away and appeared directly behind Hill. Before she could react, he picked her up...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!


    After half an hour----


    "Asshole..."


    When I was a child¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "You let me go... honey."


    "No, this is only one shot, and there are seven more shots..."


    "It''s going to die...you bastard..." In Hill''s voice, there is a sense of ambivalence of love and hate... It seems that she has completely fallen.


    Chapter Sixty Four


    Early morning-the sun slowly poked his head from below the horizon, the bright sunshine drove away the cold of the night, a small sand lizard that rose early was lying on the open space next to the abandoned warehouse, lazily basking in the sun... ¡­


    At this moment, in the middle of the old warehouse of this abandoned military base, a huge window mat was placed there, and five small heads leaked out of the quilt on the window mat...The man lying in the middle was surprisingly Zhou. Ye this guy.


    After all, it was a rigorously trained agent. When the hour hand of the small alarm clock on the couch was pointing to six, Barbara, Melinda, and Maria opened their eyes at the same time...


    "Morning... Melinda, Maria..." Barbara gently clutched her little scorpion, yawned, and said good morning to her two close comrades.


    Melinda May smiled slightly and responded: "Morning, Barbara."


    "Barbara, you are such a bastard..." Maria Hill complained as she yawned, "Yesterday you actually helped dear press my hand..."


    "Hmm, dear Maria, didn''t you enjoy it a lot later?" Barbara chuckles indifferently: "Although it hurts at first, but then I think you like that feeling very much. of¡­¡­"


    "Ghosts like that feeling..." Maria Hill''s cheeks were almost red. While complaining, she couldn''t help but touch her back with her hand.


    "How did it feel to open the back door? Maria." Melinda asked curiously: "Later, I think you really feel comfortable..."


    "Try it yourself, don¡¯t you know...?" Maria Hill glanced at Melinda angrily, "Don¡¯t worry, next time my dear, if you want me to help hold your hands and feet, I am absolutely obliged..."


    "Hey, Barbara who presses your hands and feet, it''s not me..." Melinda felt like she was lying down with her gun inexplicably.


    "Haha... Maria can''t threaten me..." Barbara smiled triumphantly and said: "My dear brand has already been carved all over my body..."


    "Is this something to be happy about? Really." Maria Hill helped her forehead as if she couldn''t stand her, but to be honest, she really envied Barbara a little bit early. It just fell into the hands of his own man.


    "Hey-you guys are not letting people sleep..." The discussion of the three finally awakened Gemma Simmons, and she sat up and shouted dissatisfiedly: "You guys Crowd of bad guys, help dear Qiang X, I won¡¯t say, I¡¯m still chatting here to keep me from sleeping, I hate you guys..."


    "Hahahaha..." Seeing Zhenma still with sleepy eyes, the three women couldn''t help but laugh. They remembered that when the three of them worked together to press Zhenma on the couch the night before, she was extremely cute Performance.


    [Hey¡ª¡ªAren¡¯t we comrades in arms?We are a country, how can you do this, I am a protected object... Hello, Mr. Supervisor, right?...Wow, don''t take my clothes off...Ah, I hate you...]


    "You guys are still laughing..." Zhenma''s small face bulged, these three villain sisters, they were pressed there for the first time, forcing their dear sex to not say, so early in the morning. If there is no one in my ears chatting, I don''t care that I am the last person who slept much later than them...


    However, Gemma hadn¡¯t finished her words, and she saw Barbara rushing out of the warehouse with her as fast as she could. While running, she shouted: "I know I was wrong. To express my apology, I will go. Prepare breakfast..."


    Melinda May also dressed as fast as possible and ran out."Well, I also know that I was wrong, I''ll go to wash your face with water..."


    "I''m going... um-I''m going to see the little lizard for breakfast..." Maria Hill ran out soon after.


    "I''m just complaining...you don''t need to be so exaggerated." Zhenma stared at the sisters who were escaping from the warehouse at the fastest speed, and said to herself in a daze: "Is my personality charm already so incredible?"


    "Fool..." A familiar voice came from behind Zhenma. At the same time, a strong arm hugged Zhenma''s slender waist."They ran because they saw me awake..."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! Anbite service... She turned around mechanically, looked at the beautiful young man with a swaying face, and said in expectation: "That... honey, if I tell you that I was framed, would you? Let me go?"


    "What do you mean?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly. He likes teasing this cute girl the most, it''s so fun.


    "Okay... I see." Gemma sighed dejectedly, and slammed into the quilt, recognizing her fate... She is not very repulsive of this kind of movement, but she is always designed by her girlfriends to give her an IQ The uncomfortable feeling suppressed.


    after an hour----


    When the three girls returned to the warehouse again, Zhenma had already accomplished her mission brilliantly... At least Zhou Ye felt that she was outstanding, um, that''s right...


    [You are bad guys...] With this look at the table, Gemma intended to make her three teammates feel ashamed and embarrassed, so as to prevent this from happening again... However, her female eyebrows are considered The blind man saw that the three girls had absolutely no intention to reflect on them, but they talked and laughed as usual.


    In the end, Zhenma had to give up, using her eyes to make her comrades feel guilty for this unreliable practice, and started eating breakfast angrily.


    "Time flies...Three days have passed in a blink of an eye." Zhou Ye, who had eaten breakfast, turned his face away and let Melinda help him wipe his corners.

 Chapter 482

    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the movements of the women''s hands couldn''t help but stagnate, and the atmosphere on the dining table suddenly became a little depressed. Even Maria Hill, who didn''t cooperate with Zhou Ye the least at the beginning, was not willing to leave at this moment. Zhou Ye.


    The girls didn''t want to leave Zhou Ye''s side at all. They couldn''t wait to tie Zhou Ye to their belts and take them wherever they went, but they knew that this was impossible.


    "Well, darlings, you know, I can''t bear you either..." Zhou Ye softly broke the low atmosphere."I''m only separating from you temporarily. When you miss me, I will always be by your side..."


    "You promise?" Melinda May stared at her man, and asked in a low voice: "You promise that this time will not be the same as last time. I won''t find you for years..."


    "I promise..." Zhou Ye said, holding all the girls beside him one by one, and said: "I promise no matter where I am, as long as you miss me, you can always find me..."


    "Love us...love us fiercely..." Hill said, holding Zhou Ye''s cheek with his hands and kissing him fiercely."Don''t let me soberly see the back of you leaving... my heart will be broken."


    "Don''t do things like life and death, I''m not going to the battlefield... It''s just that there are some things to do." Although Zhou Ye said so, he still responded to Hill''s call with kindness, such things, since his own family Women have made requests, how could Zhou Ye not respond? Such words really hurt his reputation for loving his wife...


    Five hours later¡ª¡ªZhou Ye used his own powerful strength to dispel the sorrow of parting. At least all the women have a kind of feeling at this moment, as if to give that a vacation...


    Chapter Sixty Five


    Washington-S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters building.


    "So, they are our own family now? Right dear?" Sharon Carter sat on the guest sofa, cleverly acting as a knee pillow for his man, while gently stroking Zhou Ye''s blond hair with his hand. Asked.


    "Well, it''s almost like that." Zhou Ye stretched out comfortably, and said, "Where are you going to arrange them?"


    "I think the newly formed Avengers contact support team is more suitable for them..." Sharon has already arranged for these four newly promoted sisters. Since they are her own sisters, many things can be assured. I leave it to them, including Maria Hill, who used to see her in front of her. Sharon believes that now her position will only favor her own men, not the US government.As for the daughters of Gemma at this time?They are on vacation. After all, Zhou Ye''s final method of dispelling distress is a bit simple and rude...


    "How''s your plan for the Avengers going?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "It''s going well for now." Sharon said: "In the tentative list of Avengers, there are Natasha, second-generation captain Sharon, and Nina... Natasha and Sharon originally belonged to SHIELD. , Nina also agreed to join the Avengers plan... But now it seems that this lineup is still a bit thin, so I am considering whether to add another person..."


    "Oh? Who else do you want to join?" Zhou Ye asked curiously. After all, these Avengers are basically his women. He doesn''t want a man to be mixed in with his women, of course, except for himself. .


    Sharon looked at Zhou Ye''s expression and instantly understood his man''s thoughts, and rolled his eyes helplessly."I want to join Jennifer Susan Walters..."


    "Uh-if you are a woman, it''s up to you..." To be honest, Zhou Ye is a little unfamiliar with this name. As long as he is a woman, he doesn''t care. After all, no one wants his harem and palace team to be mixed A man went in.


    "...But the person I sent to look for Jennifer was stopped..." Sharon said silently. Looking at her man''s appearance, she obviously didn''t know who Jennifer Susan Walters was.


    "Is anyone still daring to stop your S.H.I.E.L.D. agents?" Zhou Ye looked surprised, knowing that in the U.S., sometimes S.H.I.E.L.D. has higher authority than the so-called FBI and the CIA, so someone dares to stop them?


    "...Well, not only our agents were stopped, but I also ordered those agents to come back..." Sharon''s mouth was filled with a wry smile."After all, we can''t afford them..."


    "They?" Zhou Ye had a premonition that he would hit his own feet.


    "Yes, it''s them..." Sharon smiled happily. She knew that her man seemed to be aware of it, but what about?"After all, they are the Shadow Guards under the umbrella of the Umbrella Consortium that spread across the galaxy. How can our little SHIELD dare to provoke others..."


    "Uh-" Zhou Ye was speechless, "Well, baby Sharon, can you tell me who this so-called Jennifer Susan Walters is?"


    "... Honey, do you send a shadow guard to protect her without knowing who she is?" Sharon sighed.


    "Baby Sharon, you know..." Zhou Ye touched his nose with some embarrassment, "Yingyi and the others have determined the list of key protections in this world... I don''t really know much."


    "..." Sharon was speechless, but she knew that her man did not lie. He did not care about many things, but what should I say?He really didn''t need to worry about all the goals, Yingyi and the maid had already prepared them."Jennifer Susan Walters and Dr. Bruce Banner are cousins... In the future, she will have a well-known title, Female Hulk... Of course, I also found out after consulting the Red Queen''s database... ¡­"


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye told the truth, with a big head. Banner was sent to his laboratory and became a green-skinned guinea pig. Then follow this development, Jennifer Susan Walter Whether the female Hulk will appear or not are two different things.


    "Honey... believe me, I think Jennifer Susan Walters is very reliable to join S.H.I.E.L.D. as an Avenger." Sharon whispered softly in the ear of her own man: "This woman Jennifer Although Hulk is not as powerful as Hulk, her advantages are also not possessed by Hulk. For example, she can control her emotions on her own, and even if she turns into a female Hulk, she still maintains a clear mind... I am more optimistic about Jennifer, the female Hulk than a time bomb like Banner."


    "Well, baby Sharon, what do you want me to do?" Zhou Ye sighed helplessly: "Now remove the shadow guard power around Jennifer Susan Walters?"


    "No... honey." Sharon stopped: "You know, I want a female Hulk, not Jennifer... And, honey, don''t you think Jennifer is a very beautiful girl? It''s exactly the target within your hunting range..."


    As Sharon said, he took out a photo that looked like a sneak shot. In the photo, the seventeen or eighteen-year-old blonde girl seemed to be shopping with her female friend in the supermarket...


    "So?" Zhou Ye looked at the girl in the photo and asked, "Do you want me to pick her up, and then persuade her to join the S.H.I.E.L.D. Avengers project?"


    "No..." Sharon shook his head slightly.


    "No?" Zhou Ye was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly said: "Right, you have to turn her into a giantess?"


    "Bingo..." Sharon said with a smile: "After all, Hulk is in your Umbrella consortium''s laboratory. No one can break free from there, and no one can get in and steal him... So, It¡¯s up to you to turn Jennifer into a female Hulk, dear."


    "Okay... I see." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly. Since he had put Hulk, a fellow who originally belonged to the Avengers into the laboratory, the task of filling this vacancy might really have to be handed in. For myself... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye suddenly thought of another thing."Baby Sharon, who do you plan to replace Hawkeye with?"


    "Of course it''s a crystal..." Sharon said with a blink of a smile.


    "Crystal Baby?" Zhou Ye was stunned. Crystal is a member of the Inhuman Race¡¯s royal family and one of his women. Her ability is to manipulate the four elements of Earth, Fire, Water, and Wind, but because of the physiological structure of Crystal, she It is very easy to be polluted by pollutants, so it is impossible to leave the country of the alien race for a long time...so Zhou Ye was so surprised.


    "Don''t worry, my dear." Of course, Sharon knew what her man was worried about. "It was actually Medusa and Crystal taking turns to work, and... I also asked Nina to design an isolation suit for Crystal. I have also placed an order for the antibody serum from the Biological Laboratory under Umbrella... I promise that your crystal baby will not be harmed."


    "Okay..." Now that Sharon has planned everything, Zhou Ye naturally has nothing to say. Besides, it''s good to let the crystals come out often to breathe... not good.As for safety issues?Zhou Ye said that there is no need to worry at all, as long as he wants to, he can rush to support his own woman at any time."Then I will help you fix Jennifer..."


    "Then I will trouble you, dear." Sharon smiled and kissed his own man gently. "I am waiting for the news of your victory return."


    "Hey, I wanted to go back and see my little baby soon..." Zhou Ye sighed, stood up, raised his foot and stepped into the golden portal that opened at some unknown time...


    Chapter six hundred and sixty six


    Jennifer Susan Walters is in a very happy mood today. Of course, it''s not just because next Monday is the United States'' legal [Columbus Remembrance] to allow one more day off. Although three consecutive days of rest really make her happy, but The most important reason was that a friend of hers was flying over from Brown University to see her during the three-day holiday.


    Thinking of her friend, Jennifer had the urge to smile. The two met through Facebook accidentally. After getting along for a while, they found that their experiences were surprisingly similar... the same emotional life A blank, the same sense of justice, and the same hobbies.Although the ages of the two people, the university they went to, and the major they chose were different, Jennifer felt that she was very in tune with that friend.


    Of course, what she has to do now is to pick up her friends at Los Angeles Airport. As a landlord, she feels obligated to arrange the itinerary for her friends in other places...


    "Hi, good morning, Susan, I have a body at night..." Jennifer just walked to the parking lot when she met a sturdy guy with a baseball cap and greeted her with a polite look.


    "Sorry, Jameson, I don''t have any interest in bodybuilding..." Jennifer walked towards her second-hand Ford car without turning her head. She had no interest in this guy named John Jameson... ¡­She believes that according to the usual practice that happened to her, this guy will disappear in her life soon.


    "Don''t be like this... Susan, if you don''t like partying, we can also go to the movies or go to the barbecue..." Obviously Jennifer''s words did not let this strangely confident football school team member give up. He once again Wrapped in Jennifer.


    "Well..." Jennifer stopped at the door of her car, turned to John Jameson and said with a cold face: "Jameson, I am not interested in lying down, but not in you. Interest, do you know now?"


    Speaking of this, Jennifer didn''t wait for Jameson to speak, turned to sit in his car, twisted the car keys, ignited, stepped on the accelerator... The second-hand Ford brought a puff of white smoke and drifted away from Jameson. ...


    "Damn..." John Jameson waved his hand bitterly. In his opinion, with his identity as a football player, no hot girl in college can''t make it... If it wasn''t for challenging Jennifer, this untouchable The title of the toucher, why did he bother to stick his face on the cold?But giving up now is definitely not his style.


    John Jameson quickly ran to his car. He wanted to follow Jennifer to see what she was doing so happy.If she was going on a date, he wouldn''t mind mixing up the date.


    As John drove his car to chase Jennifer, two slim figures wrapped in black tights suddenly appeared where he had just stood."Damn, dare to hit my protector''s idea, it seems this guy needs a traffic accident."


    "Don''t worry..." Another dark shadow embraced the dark shadow who seemed a little impulsive."This time the master has already arrived, don''t you want to see how the master cleans up this guy?"


    "But... will the master be angry because of my poor work?" the shadow asked hesitantly.


    "Of course not, I promise."


    "Well, since the leader said that, then I will let this guy live for a while."


    "Let''s go... let''s go to watch the good show..." As the voice fell, the two dark shadows disappeared in the parking lot again, as if they had never appeared before...

 Chapter 483

    Jennifer drove her favorite car all the way to Los Angeles Airport at the top speed. While desperately stepping on the gas, her mouth still babbled: "Don''t get stuck in traffic...Don''t get stuck in traffic..."


    Maybe it¡¯s because Jennifer¡¯s prayers moved the heavens. From UCLA to Los Angeles Airport, the traffic was unimpeded all the way... It¡¯s a miracle.


    As soon as Jennifer arrived at the airport parking spot, she left and opened the door and rushed out, panicking along the way. After all, she got up late today. The plane should have arrived for ten minutes at this point. She doesn''t want to be in reality. The first time I met, I left a bad impression on my friends that I was not punctual.


    Rushing to the airport''s pick-up hall, Jennifer saw a girl with long hair in a golden shawl from a distance, looking left and right looking for something, she recognized this very speculative chat with herself on the Internet at a glance ''S friends."Hi, Christine..."


    "Hi, Jennifer..." Hearing Jennifer''s shout, Christine Everhart also saw her friend, and excitedly dropped the suitcase in her hand and rushed over to be happy with Jennifer Hug together.


    "Ha, Jennifer, you are so beautiful..." Christine didn''t hesitate to praise her, she did think she was a beautiful friend.


    "You are also very beautiful, Christine, much more beautiful than the photos you sent me." Jennifer responded with a smile. At this moment, she noticed something strange, even though she had already seen herself. , But Christine still seemed to look around, looking for something."What''s wrong with you? Christine, is there something important missing?"


    "Yeah--" Christine nodded in disbelief, "My heart is lost..."


    "I lost my heart?" Jennifer was speechless, what''s the situation...


    "Oh, I''m sorry, Jennifer..." Christine only recovered at this time, feeling that it seemed a bit wrong to say that.Hurriedly explained: "I mean...I think I''m in love..."


    "Really? Who is it?" Jennifer widened her eyes in disbelief, and she asked anxiously: "Don''t you know what''s happening around us? How dare you..."


    "I..." Hearing Jennifer''s words, Christine also remembered the strange events that happened around her. Whether it was other people''s good feelings about herself or she had good feelings about others, in the end, the man would always be because of various Accidents or scandals can no longer show up to him... Thinking of this, Christine''s expression can''t help but become depressed."But... I really feel that I have fallen in love with him..."


    "Sorry... Christine, I shouldn''t have said that..." Jennifer saw her friend''s melancholy expression, and felt as if she was hitting her friend.


    "No, you are not to blame, Jennifer..." Christine shook her head, and said sadly: "I know my business... but I just can''t help... I just want to, even if Just look at him from a distance..."


    "Who is it? How did you meet...?" Jennifer was also aroused by Christine''s words, or she was very curious about what kind of man can make her friends fall in love at first sight... You know, her The friend is not the kind of middle school student, but the college student who is about to embark on society. Love at first sight shouldn''t happen to her.


    "We met on the plane, his name is..." Before she finished speaking, Christine suddenly lit up, pointing to Jennifer''s back, and said happily."He''s there...He''s coming."


    "Who is it?" Jennifer turned to look curiously, but with this look, she felt that it was indeed reasonable for her friend to fall in love at first sight, and that young man did have such a qualification to make all women crazy for him.


    Chapter six hundred and sixty seven


    Zhou Ye really felt like a dog...


    He hasn''t gone out alone for too long, and, even if he travels in many cases, he is either a special plane, a motorcade pick-up, and the maids crowd around him, or he opens a portal directly and does it in one step... Uh, that''s Literally, one step to the position.


    Zhou Ye felt that he would never do it again next time for something as close to the people as he took the airline''s passenger plane directly...


    "My dear, remember to call me..." A woman wearing a United Airlines flight attendant uniform was reluctantly saying goodbye to Zhou Ye. There were several flight attendants standing behind her, and they all waved desperately. , Kept shouting to Zhou Ye."You know my phone number, dear..."


    "Ahem...If I have a chance, I will..." Zhou Ye said as he rushed out of the encirclement of the flight attendants...In general, he was besieged by several girls on the plane. It''s like a siege like a stubborn fan, these flight attendants are the ones who saved him.


    Just like a woman who doesn¡¯t like it anymore, she will try her best not to harm a man who likes herself in words. Even if Zhou Ye is surrounded by those girls and asked some embarrassing questions by them, he never thought of using his abilities. Push them away...until the flight attendants came to rescue him. Of course, the assistance of the flight attendants was not in vain. At least now, Zhou Ye didn''t know how many small notes filled with addresses and phone numbers were stuffed in his pocket. .


    Zhou Ye dragged a somewhat embarrassed figure to his target, leaking a smile and said: "Hi, Christine, we meet again..."


    Speaking of Christine Everhart, everyone may be a little unfamiliar, but when it comes to the [Vanity Fair] beauty reporter in Iron Man 1, it is estimated that everyone will have some impressions.


    This Christine is exactly Picristine, who is on the list of the Shadow Guards in this world [Second Heroine Protection Project]. To this Zhou Ye feels like he is planning to improve the modern American society. The virgin rate, but who cares if you can get a blood?At least for Zhou Ye, a slightly traditional Oriental man, this is a good plan.


    "You, hello... Ye¡¤Zhou." Seeing Zhou Ye, Christine seemed to be unable to speak, her cheeks flushed, it''s not to blame her, it is that Zhou Ye''s spiritual hint has changed more and more. ¡¤Stopped...


    "Don''t you introduce me to your friends?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Ah...ah, I''m sorry." Christine suddenly turned her head and said to Jennifer: "This is a friend I met on the plane, Zhou Ye..." After speaking, she pointed to Jennifer again. Zhou Ye introduced: "This is my good friend, Jennifer Susan Walters, she is a top student of the UCLA Law School!"


    "Hello, my name is Zhou Ye...you can call me Ye, it''s nice to meet you." Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his right hand to Jennifer.


    "Hello, Ye, I am Jennifer Susan Walters, and my friends call me Susan. Of course, if you feel awkward, you can also call me Jennifer." Jennifer said while holding Zhou Ye. Her hand was held by Zhou Ye¡¯s big hand. She felt warm and at ease, especially when she looked directly at Zhou Ye¡¯s golden eyes, she felt her heart start to beat faster if she couldn¡¯t live up to it. stand up."Ye, are you a star?"


    "Have you seen it in the newspaper or on TV?" Zhou Ye smiled and asked back.


    "I''m pretty sure it didn''t..." Jennifer was sure that she hadn''t seen Zhou Ye''s video on TV or in the newspaper, because if she had seen it, she would never forget such a beautiful and godlike teenager.


    "Then I am not a star." Zhou Ye shrugged and said: "In fact, I am not interested in entering the entertainment industry."


    "Um... Ye, you came to Los Angeles alone." Seeing Jennifer and Zhou Ye holding hands and talking there, Christine felt sour in her heart. She couldn''t help but want to find a way to kill them. Separately, as for talking about Zhou Ye''s full name because she was reserved when she first saw Zhou Ye, she also put aside the thing about calling Zhou Ye''s full name, she directly called Zhou Ye''s name.


    "Well, I came to Los Angeles alone." Zhou Ye nodded and let go of Jennifer''s hand.Zhou Ye is lying, in fact his two close maids have been invisible to him.


    "Then someone will pick you up?" After Jennifer felt that her hand was released, the feeling of loss came to her heart. She involuntarily took the topic, trying to attract Zhou Ye''s attention.


    "I don''t think there should be any..." Zhou Ye carried his poor little luggage and said, "I''m here to travel..."


    "That''s great..." After X2 finished these words in unison, Christine looked at her friend a little bit sadly, Jennifer... That means, [Without you like this, Ye is I saw it first.


    "Ahem... I''m sorry." Jennifer just apologized secretly to Christine, and hurriedly turned her head to explain to Zhou Ye: "I mean it''s too bad, after all, the distance here is There is still a long way to go in downtown Los Angeles."


    "It''s okay, I can take a taxi." Zhou Ye continued his acting skills. After all, at this time, if you want to take someone else''s ride, especially a girl who meets for the first time, it would be a bit too abrupt and easy. It will arouse the vigilance of others.


    "Just take my car. I just want to send Christine to downtown Los Angeles..." After Jennifer blurted out these words, she suddenly felt something wrong, and she glanced at her friend Kris uncomfortably. Ting, but to her surprise, Christine did not seem to be dissatisfied, but rather an expression of approval."Yes, Ye, let''s take Jennifer''s car to downtown Los Angeles."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye hadn''t finished speaking, and suddenly saw a strong young man approaching them aggressively not far behind Jennifer.It seems that the visitor is not kind, "Jennifer, is that your friend?"


    "Huh?" Jennifer turned her head curiously and looked in the direction Zhou Ye was pointing. When she saw the person coming, she suddenly exclaimed, "What are you going to do? Jameson...?"


    At this time, John Jameson, who had been following Jennifer to the airport, saw Zhou Ye early. In his opinion, the reason why Jennifer was not interested in him must be Zhou Ye''s little white face.


    What do you say?How good is this person''s relationship with the opposite sex, then his relationship with the same sex is so bad. After all, no one can please people of both sexes at the same time... Obviously, this is the case with Zhou Ye. His popularity among the same sex has always been. Not very good, but Zhou Ye didn''t care, do you need to care about those things?


    But at this moment, Jameson with a hatred face rushed in front of Zhou Ye, raised his big fist, and smashed it down according to Zhou Ye."Little white face, go to death..."


    "Oh my God¡ªJameson, are you crazy? What are you going to do?" Jennifer''s small face was pale, she couldn''t imagine what would happen to Zhou Ye after this punch.


    And Christine is also a little trapped, what''s the situation...


    Chapter six hundred and sixty eight


    Will Zhou Ye be hit by Jameson?


    The answer is obvious, let alone ordinary Jameson, even if Thanos is here, what can he do with Zhou Ye?


    With the worried expressions of the two women, Zhou Ye gently raised his hand and grabbed Jameson¡¯s fist against him. He smiled and leaned to Jameson¡¯s ear, and said in a low voice: " You should be thankful, because this is under the public, so you can live a few more hours, but you should feel sad for yourself, because your end will be worse than death..."


    "You..." Jameson''s eyes were wide open. He felt that his fist wrapped in Zhou Ye was like being wrapped in a reinforced iron claw. He could hear the bones of his fingers. The inch of Kaba Kaba was crushed, but his wailing jaw was held up out of thin air by a huge force, so that he could only make a muffled sound of extreme pain.


    Ten seconds later-John Jameson rolled his eyes and passed out with complete pain...


    "Ye, what''s wrong with him?" Christine was not worried about this big guy, but worried that Zhou Ye would get into trouble.


    "It''s okay, I think he was probably a goat epileptic maniac." Zhou Ye said, unceremoniously he took Christine and Jennifer''s shoulders directly and walked out."Let''s get out of here quickly... I can''t get used to the meals delivered on the plane. I feel like I''m starving to death."


    "But..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help but Jennifer walked outside forcibly. The same was true for Christine on the other side. The two of them were led by Zhou Ye to the airport parking lot without the slightest resistance. ...


    As for John Jameson lying on the ground?Naturally, the shadow guards around Zhou Ye will deal with it... For them, this kind of thing is easy to do, and it doesn''t take much effort at all. It only needs to change clothes to get it done.

 Chapter 484

    Zhou Ye didn¡¯t even mean to pretend to be X and slap in the face. For people of his level, it¡¯s boring for ants to slap in the face like this. Moreover, that stupid man is not worthy of slapping himself... there is no sense of achievement at all .


    [Sorry... Honey, this is my negligence, I thought...] Yingyi is apologizing to her man through the mental power in the shadow guard.


    [You thought I would slap him in the face in front of Jennifer, and then pretend to be X to pick up the girl, right?] Zhou Ye walked toward the parking lot with the two girls, while teasing Yingyi in his mind.


    [Sorry... Honey, I was wrong.Yingyi''s voice became pitiful.


    [Well, it¡¯s good to know that you¡¯re wrong, Xiaoying, do you still remember our family¡¯s family law?


    [My dear, don''t...] Yingyi is really anxious, the torture is too life-threatening... It is not excessive to describe it with love and hate.


    [Xiaoying, wash yourself up obediently, wait for me to finish my work here, then implement the family law.] Zhou Ye didn''t move at all. It was rare that when Xiaoying made a mistake, how could he satisfy his own psychology?


    Yingyi is sure that her man will not let her go this time. I am afraid she is in disaster...Imagine that she used to help her beloved to impose family law on other sisters. There are many sisters waiting for revenge. She has already I can foresee how miserable my future will be... But the decision of my man cannot be changed, and in the end she can only say one thing.[Honey...you have to pity me...]


    "Ye, what are you laughing at? Is there anything to be happy about?" Jennifer, who was already in the driving position and started driving towards downtown Los Angeles, saw Zhou Ye sitting in the back seat through the rear mirror. With a weird smile on his face, he asked curiously.


    "No, it''s nothing..." Zhou Ye''s face changed, and he changed the subject: "How do you arrange the three-day holiday?"


    "I will live in the apartment where Jennifer is renting. Jennifer intends to take me around Los Angeles these three days." Kristine turned a little excited from the passenger seat and said to Zhou Ye: " Ye, do you have anything to do?"


    "No, I just came to play." Zhou Ye replied with a slight smile, "There is no special goal."


    "Then... Ye, you can just live with me in Jennifer''s apartment, then we will play together..." Christine said, looking at Jennifer pleadingly, for fear that Jennifer The landlord said no.


    "It''s a little inconvenient..." Although Zhou Ye was already willing to do it in his heart, what did he say?Even if you are a big bad wolf, at least you have to disguise yourself in front of Little Red Riding Hood.


    "It''s okay." Facing her friend''s pleading, Jennifer sighed helplessly. In fact, she didn''t want to be separated from Zhou Ye... If it wasn''t for Christine to be her friend, and the Zhou she knew first Ye, Jennifer felt that she would definitely be more proactive than Christine."I rented an apartment, and the roommate in the other room had already gone to Yellowstone Park to play during the holiday... So temporarily I was left alone in the apartment. I could squeeze Christine into the same room. You can live alone in a room... Ye."


    "Well, I hope it won''t bother you too much..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "No trouble, no trouble at all..." Before Jennifer said, Christine had finished her words, and Jennifer could only shrug her shoulders to show that she agreed with Christine.


    Along the way, Christine, who didn''t need to be separated from Zhou Ye for the time being, turned into a living one hundred thousand why, and kept asking Zhou Ye various questions.For example [Ye, do you have a girlfriend?


    For another example, [Ye, you have a fraction of Chinese ancestry.


    Or, [Ye, are there any relatives in your family?


    In short, if Jennifer hadn''t stopped her a bit, it is estimated that Christine would have become a married woman who hates her.Fortunately, Zhou Ye had received these questions from other girls before, because the answer was that there were no leaks...Is there a girlfriend?No.[But there are many wives.Of course, Zhou Ye would not say the following sentence, and he is not stupid...


    Before they knew it, the three had already arrived downstairs in the apartment where Jennifer was renting...


    "Please come in, there may be some chaos inside..." Jennifer opened her apartment door and invited Zhou Ye and Christine into her room...


    This is a typical small apartment. The living room of more than ten square meters is a bit small, but it is clean and tidy. The two bedrooms are a washing room...The cute accessories and dolls in the room reveal this There should never have been a man in the room...


    "Ye, you sleep in my room, and Christine and I sleep in my roommate''s room." Jennifer said, while taking out some indescribable things such as change of clothes from her room, toward Walked to his other bedroom.


    "Okay, no problem." Zhou Ye responded with a smile. For him, as long as he gets in, he can''t get in wherever he goes... But he still has to play a game of emotions. Now the wolf has sneaked into the sheep pen. So does it take a long time to eat sheep?


    Chapter six hundred and sixty nine


    Zhou Ye sat in the room that originally belonged to Jennifer, looking at the layout in this room.


    What should I say?This room can be seen at a glance, ah, yes, this is a girl''s room.


    This room is not big, about 20 square meters. Except for a single bed, it is a simple single desk on which is placed a few ugly and cute plush toys...


    As Zhou Ye looked around, his gaze was suddenly attracted by a small object on the ground. It was an indescribable thing like a rope... Just when Zhou Ye hooked up this indescribable thing with his fingers. , The room door suddenly opened...


    "Ye, are you used to sandwiches with tomato sauce or tomatoes?" Jennifer opened the door to ask Zhou Ye what he wanted to eat, but when she saw what Zhou Ye was holding, her face turned red. ... "Let down that..."


    With that said, Jennifer rushed toward Zhou Ye, and grabbed the indescribable thing that Zhou Ye was holding in his hand...


    To be honest, in the face of Jennifer¡¯s pounce, Zhou Ye could easily dodge... However, in accordance with the principle of treating the sick and saving people, punishing the past and the last, if Zhou Ye dodges, then Jennifer will inevitably fall to the ground... ¡­Besides, this time the fool hides.


    So Zhou Ye looked like he couldn''t dodge and was thrown directly on the single couch by Jennifer...


    Jennifer felt as if her gaze had touched a soft place, and the feeling of an electric current running through her atrium made her suddenly feel as if she had lost all strength... she was pressing on Zhou Ye''s body.


    I don''t know how long it took. For Jennifer, time seemed to have stopped at this moment. She was completely sluggish...until Christine''s yelling sounded outside the house."Jennifer...Will you add tomatoes to Ye''s sandwich..."


    "Ah-sorry." Jennifer snorted, and instantly jumped off Zhou Ye, and squeezed the indescribable into her pocket, her face flushed and she didn''t dare to look at Zhou Ye. ."That... I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it just now..."


    "Isn''t it on purpose?" Zhou Ye looked at Jennifer with a flushed face, teasing again, and said directly: "Then can I give you a kiss and say that I didn''t mean it?"


    "Anyway... I''m sorry." Jennifer said, rushing out of her room without daring to turn back... In her heart, a mentality called jealousy was slowly growing, why didn''t she encounter it first? Zhou Ye...If he had met first, that would be great.


    "Huh? Jennifer, does Ye want to eat a tomato sandwich or a tomato sauce sandwich?" Christine, who was about to cook in the small kitchen, looked at Jennifer who rushed out of Zhou Ye''s room and asked.


    "Anything is fine, I''m not too picky about eating..." It was not Jennifer who spoke, but Zhou Ye who came out after him.


    "Then have a tomato sandwich..." Christine said, raising the kitchen knife in her hand, and the knife fell in her hand, and a round tomato died in her hand.


    Zhou Ye had a chilling feeling at this moment. Could Christine notice something?


    After the three ate something at random, Jennifer led Zhou Ye and Christine directly to play Los Angeles.


    Because it was a bit late, Jennifer took Zhou Ye directly to the Hollywood Walk of Fame.In fact, Zhou Ye didn''t have much interest here. You know, he has a large estate in Beverly Hills... Hollywood or something, he has long been tired of watching it.


    But Christine apparently liked it very much, she kept pulling Zhou Ye and asked Jennifer to take pictures for them... After half a day, the three of them took a lot of photos. Jennifer helped Zhou Ye and Kriss. Some of the shots taken by Ting were taken by Christine for Zhou Ye and Jennifer, and some passersby were also taken to help the three of them.


    In fact, the most embarrassing thing is that Zhou Ye encountered at least more than a dozen waves of harassment by the scout who claimed to be a well-known film company along the way. At the beginning, Christine and Jennifer were a little envious, but later , They were left to watch Zhou Ye''s excitement.


    Of course Zhou Ye would not agree to be a star. Is there any mistake?As the master of Umbrella, you actually want to go to a film company controlled by your own consortium to make a star?Are you stupid?Besides, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t like the life that was chased and reported every day... The life under the spotlight might be very attractive to many boys and girls... but for Zhou Ye, it was. Shit.


    As night fell, the three of them finally returned to Jennifer''s apartment after eating a sumptuous dinner outside.


    "Ah...I''m exhausted." Zhou Ye slumped directly on the sofa in the living room, dismissing those scouts and so on. It took a lot of his energy. Next time, he would rather choose to destroy the planet than face them. The scout who is in hot pursuit...


    "Christine, you go wash first, I''ll copy these photos to the computer..."


    "Well, then I''m going to wash up first..." Christine didn''t refuse, just picked up the changed clothes and walked into the bathroom...


    "It would be great if it has been like this..." Jennifer looked at the computer screen, and she and Christine were holding the photo taken by Zhou Ye. The whole person was a little silly... to her She didn''t want to lose her friend Christine, but she didn''t want to be separated from Zhou Ye. This sense of contradiction has almost tortured her crazy...


    After saying this, Jennifer laughed mockingly. There is no such good thing in the world...Jenny, stop dreaming...


    When Jennifer saved the photos taken during the day and uploaded them to Facebook... Christine had also washed up, and Jennifer picked up her change of clothes and walked in... She was the second one, of course. Zhou Ye is the third...


    After the three of them all washed up, they chatted for a while in the living room. In fact, they said it was chatting, it was just like the happy Christine holding Zhou Ye''s arm and showing her cuteness... this dog Jennifer, who is fed by grain, really has the urge to [burn the heterosexual to death].


    The night is getting deeper, and the three of them will have to get up early tomorrow to continue to play in Los Angeles, so they all went back to their rooms to sleep... When the hour hand of the clock in the living room points to twelve o''clock, Christine and Jennifer¡¯s door to the room quietly opened¡­¡­


    Chapter six hundred and seventy


    Zhou Ye was lying on the single couch originally belonging to Jennifer, with his hands behind his head, idly looking at the ceiling.

 Chapter 485

    He was a little awake.


    Zhou Ye, who had long been accustomed to sleeping and waking up in the embrace of her own woman, hadn''t tried to sleep alone for a long time.Occasionally being alone makes him feel very uncomfortable, just when Zhou Ye was considering whether he wanted to summon Qiu and Zi, two of his own little maidservants, to take care of the bed... the movement from outside the house let him dispel Got this idea.


    And at this moment-in the living room.


    Jennifer, wearing a nightdress, was yawning and came out of the bathroom... Sleepy-eyed, she habitually pushed open the door she put in and walked in... She had forgotten it a long time ago , I should sleep in the roommate¡¯s room with Christine tonight.


    Zhou Ye stared, watching with interest Jennifer in her pajamas walking to the side of the couch with her eyes closed, and unceremoniously slipping into her bed...


    This silly girl is absolutely confused... Zhou Ye smiled very happily.what?Why didn''t Zhou Ye lock the door?Are you stupid, you are in the same room with two sisters, can you lock the door?Anyway, Zhou Ye would not lock the door...


    "Hmm..." After getting on the couch, Jennifer, who was sleepy, turned and hugged Zhou Ye next to him.He still mumbled: "Teddy, why are you so hot?"


    "..." Zhou Ye was a little speechless. He knew that the Teddy in Jennifer''s mouth was a huge teddy bear doll. Jennifer once introduced him to him, saying that it was her bed partner from childhood... I was treated as a bear doll.


    "Hey¡ªTeddy, when did you go to work out..." Jennifer said, twisting and moving her body, trying to find the most comfortable position to sleep in Zhou Ye''s arms...


    "Little girl, you are playing with fire..." Zhou Ye has never been a saint who sits still, Wen Yu is in his arms, what should I do at this time?Do you need to ask?Of course... I kissed her...


    When Jennifer¡¯s vision was deeply blocked by Zhou Ye, her sleepiness was instantly dispelled...


    Jennifer''s eyes widened in horror at first. When she saw that the person blocking her pretense was Zhou Ye, her expression softened again. After the delicate and weak fists beat Zhou Ye twice in a symbolic sense, He hugged his neck like a spirit snake... I can''t wait to melt my whole person into Zhou Ye''s body...


    When the two separated again... Jennifer worked hard to calm down the aura that was a bit turbulent due to the blockage, holding Zhou Ye''s handsome face with both hands, as if there were waves in her eyes, "I... I said, I He went to the wrong room...you believe it?"


    "Well, I believe..." Zhou Ye looked at Jennifer with a faint smile, or it should be said that Zhou Ye had already had too much experience with women... Every woman is a born acting school. , But no matter how advanced their acting skills are, in the end...


    "Okay... I admit, I went to the wrong door deliberately..." Jennifer took a deep breath and looked at Zhou Ye with a firm gaze: "What are you waiting for...boy, give me one The perfect first time... just once, I will be content..."


    "As you wish." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, the target was delivered to the door by himself, and he had to push around, pretending to be reserved and serious.That''s not his style... He lowered his head again, and the flames of war ignited again... With a muffled grunt, Jennifer got the perfect first time she expected...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of lens conversion¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Christine was awake from freezing. In fact, the average temperature in Los Angeles in October is between 15-24 degrees Celsius. It is logically the most comfortable time, but the temperature tonight is a bit low. Ting wakes up...


    Christine, who opened her sleepy eyes, found that she actually kicked her thin quilt to the side. No wonder she was awakened from the freezing... The sleepy Christine pulled up the thin quilt and covered her body. , The whole person was surrounded by warmth again... At this moment, a cat-like voice came into her ears.


    "Damn¡ªLucy Bitch doesn¡¯t know how to control it? They are all in Los Angeles, and they keep looking for men..." [Lucy is Christine¡¯s roommate in college...]


    After saying this to herself, Christine decisively covered her head with a quilt...


    But, soon, Christine sat up from the couch fiercely...because, she realized one thing, she was in Los Angeles, Lucy did not come with her...and lived in this room for three Personally, she, Zhou Ye, Jennifer...


    But now, Jennifer who was sleeping next to her was gone, and it was self-evident that the sound of Ruoruuowu came from whoever said it.... Christine deeply felt that she had been betrayed...


    "Jenny..." Christine turned over and jumped off the couch without putting on shoes... She opened the door angrily and rushed into Zhou Ye''s room. As expected, the scene in front of her made her grief. "Jenny...you know I love Ye so deeply, but you...you actually seduce him."


    "Yes... I''m sorry... Christine... I, I really... I really can''t help it..." Jennifer really just wanted to have a good memory with Zhou Ye for the next day. , She would alienate Zhou Ye and leave Zhou Ye to Christine... But now, she really can''t explain this matter, Zhou Ye, the villain, actually completely ignores the current situation, regardless of...


    "You...you...you are still like this..." Seeing that the two of them were still closely connected, and they looked at her like air, Christine couldn''t help it anymore, she rushed directly... Grabbing Zhou Ye and Jennifer by the arms, trying to separate them...


    However, will Zhou Ye agree?Obviously this is impossible... He hugged Christine''s slender waist tightly as soon as he probed his hand, and turned his head to block Christine''s vision...


    In the beginning, Christine still tried her best to break free from someone¡¯s embrace, but as someone¡¯s skills were fully developed, she gradually became unable to do what she wanted to resist. Only obedience...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªThe night is getting deeper, and the meow-like movement in someone¡¯s room has never stopped, but the period is like a relay, and it¡¯s just another person...


    Chapter six hundred and seventy one


    The result of a night of madness was... Jennifer and Christine both got up late, and they slowly opened their eyes until the noon daylight entered the room.


    "Kristin... I''m sorry..." As soon as Jennifer opened her eyes, she saw Christine staring at herself with a vicious look.She thought she had done something wrong and robbed her friend''s boyfriend, so she apologized to Christine guiltily.


    "Jenny... why did you do this..." Christine was actually the first to wake up. In fact, the first time she woke up, she had the urge to go to the restaurant and kill them with a knife... However, in the end she was still reluctant... Reluctant to part with Zhou Ye, and even more afraid that Zhou Ye would feel like a cruel woman, leaving herself...


    "You know... I love Zhou Ye, why do I still do this?" Christine was really angry. She was betrayed by her friends and then robbed her own man of the drama. She always thought it was just tabloid lace news. , It¡¯s too far away from me, but... When I was really lucky to experience this scene, Christine felt really uncomfortable...


    On one side is the man I fell in love with at first sight, on the other side is the best friend I met through the Internet, and it can also be said to be the best friend.This makes her feel double betrayed...


    "Well, I admit that I also like Ye..." Jennifer decided to have a good talk with her friends. Some things must be explained. As for what will happen afterwards?Leave it to God to judge."I love him... but you said it is your favorite... so I can only smile and be an assist for you, watching you play around in front of me, do you know what it feels like? Can you imagine that your favorite person and your best friend are sweet in front of you, but you can only hide aside and make a strong smile? Do you know what it feels like? Have you ever experienced it? Because you said it was the Ye you fell in love with first? Do I have to stand by your side and look at your affection like a clown?"


    "You... Are you crazy...? Jennifer..." Christine looked at Jennifer, who was getting more and more excited, and she was a bit spartan...what was going on... how did it feel like it was wrong in the end Is the same as yourself?


    "Yes, I''m crazy..." Jennifer smiled self-deprecatingly, and said: "I originally wanted to dedicate my best self to the person I love the most, so I''m satisfied... But now I find that I am wrong. Now, I have started to be greedy, I want to have him greedy, and have always had him... So, Christine, let''s play fairly..."


    "Why? Obviously he was the first Ye I met..."


    "Getting to know Ye first does not mean that Ye must belong to you. Now we are standing on the same starting line and come to compete, Christine, don¡¯t beg for the concessions of others like a coward, let¡¯s see who will win the final Victory..."


    "Papa--" Two clear and loud applause knocked away all the anger of the two women.


    "You still let me go to sleep?" Zhou Ye slowly opened his eyes. No one could continue to sleep when the two sisters on the left and right were torn between him.


    "Ye...Who do you like? Me or Christine (Jennifer)?" the two women asked in unison.


    "What gave you the illusion that I have to choose a person?" Zhou Ye sighed. It seemed that he was still too soft-hearted. He was worried that it was the first time last night...so that they didn''t let them realize the comrade-in-arms. The importance of.


    "Are you planning to date the two of us at the same time? You bastard..." Christine said fiercely.


    "Well, I think this is very good." Jennifer agreed to Zhou Ye''s words unexpectedly.There are few law students who have insufficient emotional intelligence and brains. Jennifer, who will work hard with a lawyer as a career goal in the future, obviously understands the importance of circuitousness better than Christine.


    "Jennifer... you actually..." Christine looked at her friend in disbelief. She couldn''t figure out why her friend would agree to such an incredible thing?


    "Kristin...This is a war. Whoever abstains first is the loser..." Jennifer asked in a leisurely manner: "So, do you want to leave?"


    "Let go of me... I want to leave you..." Christine said as she looked like she was struggling, her whole body twisted back and forth in Zhou Ye''s arms, as if desperately trying to break free from Zhou. Ye''s embrace is just so.


    In response to this, Zhou Ye just wanted to roll his eyes and say, [Women are born with MAX acting skills].Although he is really holding Christine at this moment, his hands are useless... If Christine really wants to break free from him, she only needs to sit up, but obviously, K Listeen did not do this...


    These two girls, one has an explosive EQ and an amazing acting skills... Hey, they are not fuel-efficient lamps...


    However, forget it... After all, they are all their own women, it seems that they still need to receive their own re-education... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye turned over and suppressed Christine, "Now... let me teach you Now, the importance of comrades in arms."


    "What...uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhiyah .


    However, this time Zhou Ye will not pity or cherish them anymore...After all, fighting friendship can only be established on the battlefield with endless fire... And this time, Christine and Jennifer did feel the importance of comrades-in-arms Fighting with independence is terrible.


    Five hours later - Zhou Ye hummed a little song and went to the kitchen to prepare to eat... Only two silly girls who could not move were left in the room.


    "Christine... I''m sorry... I shouldn''t have quarreled with you..." Jennifer said guiltily, "Thank you for just saving me from that bad guy..."


    "Don''t... don''t say anything stupid..." Christine rolled her eyes, "I just don''t want you to be too close to that bastard..."


    After saying this, the two fell silent again.After a while... the two looked at each other, and didn''t know who extended the hand first, and the two held their hands together."Let''s join hands..."


    "Well, join hands..."


    The two women finally realized one thing. They can''t solo the Great Demon King Zhou Ye, who is in purgatory difficulty alone. Only a temporary joint can resist one or two... As for leaving?What are you kidding about, how could they be willing to leave Zhou Ye? Do you think Zhou Ye''s spring breeze and rain must be practiced in vain?

 Chapter 486

    "I''m very pleased to see your good friends reconcile again..." Zhou Ye didn''t know when he appeared in front of the two with a dinner plate. He was really happy to see the two of them looking at each other. ...Sometimes, even though the moves are old, they just work.


    "Okay, it''s so good for everyone to be happy together. Arguing or something is absolutely not allowed..." Zhou Ye said, placing the dinner plate between the two women, holding the spoon in both hands, and giving it to the two women at the same time. Feeding...


    "Bad..." X2


    Regarding Zhou Ye''s trickery behavior, the two girls couldn''t get out of their tempers... In the end, they could only roll their eyes and be obediently fed.


    Chapter six hundred and seventy two


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Jennifer and Christine were alone, hugging Zhou Ye intimately, and walked out of their apartment door. In fact, for Jennifer and Christine, these three days are basically three unforgettable three days. God...


    Zhou Ye did what he said and did it in three days, let them deeply realize how good it is to have a close comrade in arms... Now, the relationship between Jennifer and Christine is even better than they did not know Zhou Ye. It was better before.


    "My dear... my three-day vacation... I wanted to have a good time in California and experience the sunshine in California, but you were locked up in the house these three days..." Christine Holding Zhou Ye''s arm, said spoiledly.


    "Anyway, you should graduate in some time... Then you will have time to play..." Zhou Ye said indifferently, "But now I''m going to take Jennifer to do something... You''re going to go together. ?"


    "I''m going..." Christine said hurriedly, but after saying this, she hesitated again: "But school has already started, I have taken two days off..."


    "Christine, you can ask my dear to ask you for another two days off. You know, I''m going to Canada this time..." Jennifer, who was on the other side of Zhou Ye, encouraged her girlfriend to skip class, although The man told herself that the experiment was not dangerous, but she was still a little uneasy.


    So Jennifer wants to keep her most familiar girlfriend by her side... Even if Christine is by her side, she can¡¯t replace herself, but it¡¯s more or less a psychological comfort, isn¡¯t it?


    "Can you? My dear..." Christine looked at Zhou Ye expectantly when she heard Jennifer''s words.Of course she knows the abilities of her own man, something very difficult to her is just a phone call in her own man''s hands.


    "No problem..." Zhou Ye responded with a smile. He knew that Jennifer was a little uneasy... and Christine was when she was sticking to herself, so she simply agreed... Don''t ask for leave or anything too simple, who Let Brown University also belong to the Umbrella International University League?


    After agreeing to Christine, Zhou Ye directly used his personal terminal to give orders to the Umbrella Executive Committee. As Umbrella¡¯s supreme master, his will was thoroughly implemented...


    When Zhou Ye took the two women down the apartment building, his dedicated motorcade was already waiting there...


    "Master~" Seeing Zhou Ye come down, the maids standing by the car greeted their master with a smile.


    Although Jennifer and Christine have known a lot about their men in the past three days, but knowing that when they really saw this scene, the impact on them was still great... "Dear... ¡­"


    Zhou Ye smiled and patted the tighter and tighter hands of the two women on his arm, and soothed: "These are our family members, don''t be nervous, you will see more often in the future, you will find that they are very cute... "


    "Hmm..." The two women agreed, and as the man walked into the car door opened by the maid... the luxurious decorations in the car shocked the two girls again. Although Jennifer was pretending to be calm, in fact she was stiff But her body exposed her nervous heart. Instead, Christine took some carelessly on her mobile phone to take selfies everywhere, and then uploaded them to her Facebook.


    In response, Zhou Ye just smiled and declined to comment. He knew that vanity is something everyone has, but it''s more or less... In fact, to some extent, Zhou Ye still likes women. Vanity, a woman has vanity, he can do it better...


    When the convoy drove into the private tarmac at Los Angeles Airport, the two women looked at the huge private airliner with the umbrella logo in front of them, and they were numb.


    "My dear... how rich are you?" Even Jennifer couldn''t help but ask curiously.


    "Well-it''s really hard to say..." Zhou Ye really doesn''t know how to evaluate his wealth. If he only evaluates the earth, it is obviously unfair to the Umbrella consortium that is spreading across the galaxy, but there is nothing between the planets. A unified currency unit can evaluate... "I don''t know how much money I have now..."


    "Well... damn rich..." Jennifer rolled her eyes and sighed weakly.


    The three of them boarded the private jet, surrounded by the maids. Soon, as the tower''s order to allow takeoff came, Zhou Ye''s private jet slowly lifted off...


    And in this big toy that, in Zhou Ye¡¯s view, has fallen behind, Christine is frantically taking selfie photos and uploading them to her Facebook page, especially a picture titled The picture of swimming at an altitude of 30,000 feet caused a buzz.


    In the photo, Christine was swimming in the indoor swimming pool on the upper floor of Zhou Ye''s private airliner. The silhouette of her swimming comfortably contrasted with the white clouds outside the airliner window... Of course, she knew what her men taboo, so she just took pictures It''s just the white clouds outside the window of the image of my face, and the figure wearing a swimsuit is not exposed in the photo...


    [This is PS, right?


    [Just kidding...]


    [I hate this kind of ostentatious person...]


    Regarding the mixed comments on her Facebook account, Christine directly chose to ignore... She likes the feeling of being noticed, but she cares more about the senses of her own man, so she is like a shrew She doesn''t want to do this kind of thing with people on the Internet.


    "Still worried?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile while sitting on the sofa by the swimming pool holding Jennifer.


    "Hmm..." Jennifer nodded, raised her head, staring at Zhou Ye with her eyes seriously: "My dear, tell me, even if I become a monster, you won''t want me..."


    "...Haha!" Zhou Ye laughed. He knew what Jennifer was worried about. Although Jennifer was willing to accept the experimental transformation under his persuasion, he would despise her after she was afraid that she would become a monster. ...


    "Trust me, even if you really become a monster, I will change you back." Zhou Ye said, hugging Jennifer tightly.


    "Hmm...!" Zhou Ye''s hug gave Jennifer some courage. She cleverly leaned her head in his arms... Listening to her man''s powerful heartbeat, she gradually became uneasy. Also calmed down.


    Time always flies quickly. Inadvertently, Zhou Ye¡¯s private jet arrived at his destination, Vancouver International Airport in British Columbia, Canada...


    After Zhou Ye got off the plane with the two girls, he directly boarded the helicopter and flew towards the Alkali Lake Dam... Umbrella¡¯s Fourth Biochemical Laboratory was built under the dam.


    In fact, Zhou Ye can open a portal directly, but obviously, Jennifer, who was just willing to accept the experiment, still needs a little time to prepare mentally...So Zhou Ye chose to fly there. It seems that the effect is not bad. At least with Zhou Ye''s assurance and comfort, Jennifer was no longer as anxious as she was at the beginning.


    Chapter six hundred and seventy three


    The large helicopter landed slowly on the helicopter platform protruding in front of the Alkali Lake Dam.


    As the helicopter door opened, Zhou Ye took Jennifer and Christine out of the cabin...


    "Long live the ruler, long live Umbrella." The deafening slogan masked the huge engine noise of the helicopter...and also surprised the two Jennifer women.


    Jennifer and Christine looked around and saw that in front of a large helicopter platform with thousands of square meters, they were standing upright full of heavily armed soldiers wearing Umbrella¡¯s black inner guard costumes. With a fanatical look in his direction, he raised his hands and shouted slogans in unison.


    Jennifer and Christine knew that these people were actually not looking at themselves, but at their own man, Zhou Ye, but as Zhou Ye¡¯s women, they also felt proud... the fanaticism in the eyes of the soldiers made The two women believed that as long as their men gave an order, these soldiers would rush to the front line without hesitation and use their flesh and blood to defend the majesty of their men.


    A thin, tall man wearing white sterile clothes and glasses and a dozen scientific researchers came to Zhou Ye and the women, and he bent his waist deeply."Master, the head of Umbrella''s Third Biochemical Laboratory, Ben Tuttle pays the highest tribute to you and the mistresses."


    "Well, are the things I want ready?" Zhou Ye nodded, and walked towards the gate of the laboratory with Jennifer and Zi without stopping under his feet. Qiu and Zi followed closely behind him... ¡­


    "We have prepared enough doses for three experiments..." Ben Tuttle hurriedly followed carefully, lowered his head and said: "And I also follow the habit of mastering the best first biological clinical laboratory It¡¯s vacant, waiting for you to use it at any time."


    "Well, good job..." Zhou Ye said as he lined up to welcome his inner defender and nodded in return.When experimenting, especially when conducting mutation experiments on his own women, Zhou Ye never pretended to be the hands of others.


    After all, at this time, his own woman does not need to wear clothes. Zhou Ye does not have the habit of letting other men appreciate the body of his own woman. Besides, don¡¯t forget that he is also a biologist himself. But he is still competent in general operations.


    "It''s the duty of all our Umbrella employees to want to dominate what you think, and to dominate what is urgent..." Ben Tuttle''s eyes narrowed when he heard the praise of his own master.


    However, he did not forget his responsibilities, and hurriedly acted as a temporary tour guide, introducing his master and the two mistresses to the structure of the fourth biochemical laboratory, the responsibilities and the research process, etc... A mastermind can provide Zhou Ye with data query and other services at any time, but this is not a loyal performance by the head of the laboratory, Ben Tuttle... Zhou Ye also acquiesced in his actions.


    Along the way, Jennifer and Christine really felt that they were just like Grandma Liu entering the Grand View Garden. Many technological products that only exist in concepts from the outside world have been perfected in this laboratory. Application.


    Such as three-dimensional projection...


    Such as human body reconstruction...


    Such as human genetic programming...


    For example... For example, there are too many. When Jennifer and Christine were led into a laboratory of more than 200 square meters, they still felt like they were in a dream...


    "My dear..." Christine asked dazedly: "Is this the strength of your Umbrella? God... I feel like I have traveled through a moment to the future world..."

 Chapter 487

    "This is just the tip of Umbrella''s iceberg..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly. This laboratory is just one of the many laboratories under Umbrella''s... "You will know more in the future, baby."


    Zhou Ye said, turned around and said to Jennifer: "My dear, you should go change your clothes..."


    "But..." Jennifer looked at the test bench in the middle of the room, with a trace of fear on her face, she was really worried...


    "Baby, trust me... it''s just a night''s sleep, and soon you will find that you have abilities that no one else has..." Zhou Ye opened his hands, hugged Jennifer in his arms, and whispered to comfort Said: "And I promise, absolutely nothing will happen..."


    "Then... okay." Jennifer couldn''t refuse any request from her own man, and could only walk into the dressing room next to Zhou Ye under the leadership of two close maids...


    On the other hand, the head of the laboratory, Ben Tuttle, personally transported the [Hulk Serum] extracted from the Hulk, and then withdrew from the laboratory... He knew that this was a taboo of his own master.


    "Okay, baby Christine, just rest in the observation room... I''m going down to change my clothes too."


    "Okay, my dear..." Christine cleverly sat beside Zhou Ye in the observation room outside the laboratory, looking at the test site below through the observation window.


    Zhou Ye turned around and walked into the operator''s passage, where he had to pass through a sterile door and then put on sterile clothes...


    five minutes later----


    Zhou Ye, who had changed into a sterile operating suit, appeared beside the central operating table of the laboratory... and Jennifer was already lying on the operating table, except for a surgical gown, she had no long objects on her body.


    "Trust me, baby, it''s as fast as water delivery after catching a cold..." Zhou Ye stood in front of the console, softly comforting Jennifer who was still a little disturbed...


    "Hmm..." As Zhou Ye calmed down in a low voice, Jennifer gradually relaxed.


    At this time, the two maidservants Qiu and Zi, who acted as temporary assistants, had already taken out the [Hulk Serum] from the thermostat... and installed it in the injection tank of the console...


    With all preparations in place... Zhou Ye stood beside the body condition monitor not far from the console."let''s start¡­¡­"


    "Yes, Master." Qiu said... Pressing the injection button on the console, a bunch of [Hulk Serum] was injected into Jennifer''s body...


    "Master, Mother Jenny''s heartbeat is normal..."


    "Master, Jenny''s brain waves are normal..."


    "the host,¡­¡­"


    Although both Qiu and Zi reported good news, Zhou Ye looked at Jennifer, who had a painful look on his face, and was still a little worried... Anyway, this is her own woman... But, think about how she just peered into the future. Zhou Ye was temporarily relieved of the scene.


    [Green...a boundless green...] Jennifer felt as if she was surrounded by a sea of ??green, green everywhere...for no reason, Jennifer felt like she was very angry...very angry... Why share your own man with others?Why do we have to share...no, no...don''t share...I want exclusive!!!!!!


    "Roar¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" With a roar, Zhou Ye saw that Jennifer lying on the console was getting bigger... She was only 1.6 meters tall, but she swelled to a height of more than two meters. Big sister paper...The surgical gown on her body can no longer cover her body...


    "Eight-pack abs... Mermaid line... My Jennifer baby has become a female fitness champion..." Zhou Ye complained, but to be honest, although Jennifer became a female Hulk, but... with her Cousin''s transformation is different, her figure is still slender...just with some muscles.


    To be honest, this kind of Jennifer has a unique style... In fact, Zhou Ye is most satisfied with... Jennifer originally only had a C+ top, but now it seems... there is enough D+... Uh, this is a surprise Up.


    "Ye¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" After removing all the restraints that bound her body, Jennifer sat up.Staring straight at Zhou Ye, "You are mine...you can only be mine...you are not allowed to contact other women in the future...otherwise...otherwise..."


    "Otherwise, I will lock you up and never allow you to go out again..." Otherwise, after a long time, Jennifer could only say this in the end. She was not willing to hurt Ye... so there was only this one way.


    "Hey..." Zhou Ye felt that this stupid girl had increased her strength... so her self-confidence was inflated, and she felt that she no longer needed the help of her teammates?"Dear Jennifer, it seems you need to re-educate..."


    As the voice fell, Zhou Ye appeared directly behind Jennifer and hugged her. Zhou Ye, who was 1.9 meters tall, stood behind Jennifer, who was more than two meters high. To be honest, he felt a little cute...but Jennifer, who was hugged by Zhou Ye, did not feel that her man was cute at all. She found that she could not break free from her man''s embrace...


    "Enlighten it... baby Jennifer... let''s try the Zhou family''s secret technique [Ten Combo] Ten Combo... the horror..."


    "what!!!!!!!!"


    Only now did Jennifer really understand the horror of her own man... It turned out that when he was with him, he had been restraining himself... However, she knew it too late, even if it was a transformation Jennifer, who was a female Hulk, couldn''t adapt to the forbidden move of hitting ten consecutive seconds, so she fainted simply.


    Chapter six hundred and seventy four


    United States¡¤Washington¡ªS.H.I.E.L.D. Headquarters¡¤3rd floor underground.


    "I heard that you arrogantly declared exclusive rights to my dear..." Natasha looked at the newly joined sister standing in front of her with great interest. To be honest, if she hadn''t seen that video, she I really can''t imagine how this shy little girl would become a big green-skinned beauty and then say such domineering things to her own man.


    "Actually..." Jennifer blushed and wanted to explain something, but [actually] she couldn''t explain anything for a long time... "Well, at that time I thought I could monopolize my dear... and I felt my own Power can also monopolize my dear..."


    "The result?" Natasha asked amusedly.


    "Facts have proved that even if I have turned into a powerful Hercules, there is no way to monopolize my dear..." Said this, Jennifer couldn''t help but shiver, as if remembering being Hit Shilian] The pain dominated, that kind of instantaneous burst that made her feel helpless and limp to the ground... To be honest, that kind of move made her feel both love and hate.


    Facing Zhou Ye''s forbidden move, Jennifer had a complex psychology of nostalgia and fear.


    "Haha...I know." Natasha smiled and blinked playfully at her new sister. She had also been cleaned up by Zhou Ye because of family law violations. Faced with Jennifer''s complicated expression, she Feeling grievances, empathy...


    "Okay... I''ll introduce our sisters to you." Natasha said, pulling Jennifer upstairs, and the two of them didn''t know each other... Zhou Ye brought Jennifer to After S.H.I.E.L.D., he temporarily entrusted Jennifer to his good daughter Natasha to take him. After all, although Jennifer was in the Avengers plan, Jennifer can only be regarded as a newcomer, and many things are not well understood. .


    As soon as Natasha and Jennifer met, a small-scale conflict broke out. The reason was naturally what Jennifer said when she had just gained the power of the Hulk...Zi and Qiu deliberately recorded this passage. Uploaded to the sister forum of Umbrella¡¯s internal network.


    But what should I say?Although Natasha possesses the ability of fast silver, her ability is speed, while Jennifer''s ability is divine power. The two are not opponents of the same stage at all. Although Natasha can use her speed to abuse Jennifer, but Jennifer''s endurance and strength also made Natasha jealous... In the end it was a tie that was not a tie.


    By the way, Zhou Ye also modulated the speeding recovery gene in the X gene in Jennifer. Now Jennifer can be said to be the strongest MT...


    "This is the second-generation captain, Sharon Rogers..." Natasha took Jennifer directly to a large gym and pointed to a girl in fitness clothes who was practicing fighting skills in front of a sandbag and said: "She Also our sister... I think you should have heard of her."


    Of course, Jennifer has heard the name of the second-generation captain Sharon Rogers, or it should be said that in the United States, no one does not know Sharon¡¯s name. After all, her father is the first-generation captain of the United States. It can also be said that Sharon Rogers can be regarded as a household superhero in the country.


    "She... She''s Ye''s woman too?" Jennifer is really a little unbelievable. Why does her own man have so many women?


    "Hey, Sharon... come here, I will introduce a new friend to you." Natasha did not answer Jennifer''s question. Some things, after a long time, she will naturally know.


    "What''s the matter? Natasha..." When Sharon heard Natasha''s call, she temporarily put down the wobbly sandbag she had beaten and walked over.


    "Sharon...this is the new sister who joined our family..." Natasha said and pointed to Jennifer.


    "Hello, Miss Rogers, I have heard your name since I was a child..." Jennifer really felt like seeing an idol. She stretched out her hand happily, "I''m Jennifer Susan Walter Si, you can call me Jenny or Susan."


    "Hi, hello Jenny... I''m Sharon Rogers, you just call me Sharon..." Knowing that this is her own sister, Sharon smiled at Jennifer friendly and said: "Welcome to Z¡¤Y ¡¤H¡¤T¡­¡­"


    "Z¡¤Y¡¤H¡¤T?" Jennifer had a dazed feeling, "Isn''t it the Avengers? How is Z¡¤Y¡¤H¡¤T?"


    "Hahaha...Z¡¤Y¡¤H¡¤T is the abbreviation of Zhou Ye''s harem team, which is what we are joking about." Natasha smiled and explained to Jennifer: "After all, this Avengers alliance is from core players to gods. The Shield support liaison staff are our sisters, so we all laughed and said that this was Zhou Ye¡¯s Harem¡¤Gong team..."


    Jennifer has a feeling that what you said is right, I was speechless... "Ahem... Are the core players the three of us?"


    "There are three other teammates, one of them is a house girl... It''s okay to always like to stay at home and play with her machine. I think you should have heard her name..." Natasha laughed.


    "Who is it?" Jennifer asked curiously.


    "Natasha Stark... But in order to distinguish me from her, we call her little Nina..." Natasha said with a smile.


    "Oh my God... the most famous genius girl in America?" Jennifer asked incredulously: "She... is she our sister too?"


    "Yes..." Natasha smiled and said to the shocked Jennifer: "After all, she is a dear raised goddaughter..."


    "Goddess...?" Jennifer felt like being refreshed with three views, her own man''s streak...cough cough...

 Chapter 488

    However, she was even more shocked that she was still behind.


    "What''s that...Natasha is still a dear adopted daughter..." Sharon murmured.


    "Natasha??" Jennifer looked at Sharon dumbfounded...


    "Yes, it''s me..." Natasha said indifferently: "It''s nothing... Except for Dad, I don''t think I can find any man who is willing to love me unconditionally... Besides, compared to You saw my dear fall within a short period of time, but I can proudly claim that I resisted the charm of my dear for six years..."


    "Uh-let''s talk about the other two teammates..." Jennifer felt that she couldn''t let Natasha talk anymore, otherwise her three views would really be completely subverted.


    "The other two teammates are the Queen Medusa of the Inhuman Race and her sister Crystal..." Natasha introduced: "But for some reason, the two sisters can''t appear at the same time, unless there is a very big incident. To invite them over..."


    "Okay... I don''t feel surprised what you say now..." Jennifer felt that her three views seemed to be refreshed all the time. Adopted daughter, goddaughter, queen sister... how many women does her man have? Ah, and none of them seem to be simple stuff."Now even if you tell me my dear, there is an alien queen woman, I won''t be surprised..."


    "..."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Natasha... why do you look at me like this?" Jennifer felt that Natasha looked so strange at her.


    "Did your ability mutate? You actually have the ability to know everything?" Natasha mumbled.


    "Oh... my God... Am I really right?" Jennifer held her forehead. "My dear, there really is an alien queen woman?"


    "Well, in fact, it''s the queen mother and daughter..." Natasha smiled.


    "......Don''t pay attention to me, I want to be quiet...Don''t ask me who Jingjing is." Jennifer felt that her man gave her too many surprises, and it was already in the realm of horror.


    At this moment... the door of the gym opened and a group of people walked in... It was Zhou Ye who walked in the forefront. He was followed by the current director of S.H.I.E.L.D. Sharon Carter, and Carter was behind him. Follow Melinda May, Maria Hill, Barbary Morse, and Gemma Simmons who have been transferred to the Avengers contact group...


    "Damn...how many women do you have..." Jennifer was so angry when she saw Zhou Ye, she ran towards Zhou Ye, and she was there in a short distance of ten meters. When he came to his own man, he turned into a female Hulk.


    "Oh..." Zhou Ye looked at Jennifer who was holding herself in her arms like a doll, and sighed, "I wanted to show you to the future comrades in arms, but now it seems that the friendship of the comrades is still It needs to be more stable under certain circumstances..."


    The other women all smiled and looked at the man in his arms by Jennifer. They didn¡¯t think that Jennifer would hurt their man. After becoming his woman, no one would be willing to hurt him, whether it was mind or body. It¡¯s too late for them to love him...


    "Hey... I''m just kidding, dear... Don''t--ah--!!!"


    In the end, Zhou Ye used practical actions to tell Jennifer that it is a good thing to have comrades in arms...Three days later, Jennifer, who temporarily completed the run-in with the new teammates, returned to the University of California again. She would continue her studies... Of course, when there is a task, she will naturally return to the team, and as to how many women Zhou Ye has, she is too lazy to delve into it... it doesn''t make any sense. Anyway, every time she eats and supports, she needs to take care Other things?


    Chapter six hundred and seventy five


    The world of death-the city of angels.


    "Dad...Where are you, I saw you...Don''t hide..." In the City of Angels, a black-haired loli who looked only two or three years old, was as serious as a little adult, there Shouted.


    I saw this little Lolita wearing a gorgeous princess dress, with a small fleshy face, a pink little girl, big eyes... the whole person was like a pink jade pecking, so cute.


    She is Zhou Ye''s first daughter in the true sense, the princess of the Umbrella Consortium, and Angelina Oddingson who enjoys thousands of maternal love.


    The maids standing behind the little princess smiled and watched their little princess and her master play hide-and-seek there... and the little princess¡¯s biological mother was sitting on the distant lawn, drinking afternoon tea with her sister.


    "Ha... Dad, I found you." Angelina finally found out the feet of her father deliberately leaked out. She grabbed the corner of Zhou Ye''s clothes hidden in the bushes and shouted happily: "Dad... I found you."


    "Baby Angelina is too powerful...Daddy was defeated by you." Zhou Ye smiled and picked up his daughter, and walked to Hela and the other girls.In fact, Zhou Ye really rarely had the opportunity to play with her daughter. Many times, Angelina was taken over by her mothers...


    Maybe it''s because she doesn''t get along well with her father, so Angelina especially likes to stick to her father.I won''t let go when I catch it...


    Today she has been playing with Zhou Ye for a few hours. For the young Angelina, she has almost reached the limit, although as the daughter of Zhou Ye and Hela, Angelina accepts Given the gifts of the Nine Realms, she has been a powerful god from the moment she was born, but... after all, her age is not too old, and the enormous power in her body cannot be exerted yet.


    "Baby, if you are tired, go to bed with the maid and aunt..." Zhou Ye hugged Angelina and sat down beside Hela, looking at his daughter who was dozing off in his arms, feeling distressed. Said.


    "No... I don''t want to separate from my father..." Anjie Lina said, her little hand firmly grasped Zhou Ye''s clothes."I want my father to sleep with me..."


    "...Angelina..." Hela stared at her, making her angry.After all, in her opinion, there must be a person in the family that the little guy is afraid of, or he will be spoiled...


    It seems impossible to expect her own man to be a strict father now, especially the little guy and so many mothers who love her, no matter how well she is disciplined, then she will really be spoiled as a lawless little witch. .


    Therefore, Hela had to settle down hard and be a strict mother...


    As soon as Hela stared, Angelina shrank in shock.But the tricks that Hella had tried repeatedly in the past will not work today, because with Zhou Ye as a backer, Angelina really doesn''t shy away from her mother."Just don''t, I want to be with Dad...bad mother...huh."


    "Okay, Hela, Angelina''s baby just wants to stay with me for a while...you don''t need to train her like this." Zhou Ye said, changing the position of the baby girl in his arms. So that my daughter can lie down more comfortably."Okay, baby, go to sleep, dad holds you to sleep... don''t care about mom..."


    "Dad is the best." Little Angelina''s happy big eyes turned into two rounds of meniscus, her hands firmly grasped her father''s shirt, and closed her eyes... She was really tired. Up.


    "You... just spoil her..." Hela sighed helplessly.


    "My daughter is the lover of my father''s previous life. I don''t spoil her. Who will spoil her?" Zhou Ye smiled and gently patted Angelina''s back, coaxing his baby daughter to sleep... In the City of Angels, all year round. It is the most suitable temperature, so it is not hot at all, nor cold at all.


    Angelina listened to her father''s words, Xiao Jing couldn''t help but draw a cute arc. Although she didn''t know what a lover meant, she did understand the love of her father. Although there are many mothers who love her, she is still Dad is the best... With such careful thoughts, Angelina fell into a deep sleep smelling the fresh smell of sunlight from her father.


    "My dear..." Hela watched her daughter fall asleep in her man''s arms, and looked at her man thoughtfully and said: "I want to hit Asgard when Odin passes to Sol."


    "Oh? Has it been decided?" Zhou Ye asked indifferently. For him, Asgard was not a threat...The old father of the gods was just a bad old man.No need to pay special attention...


    "Hmm..." Hela nodded his head vigorously, "I can''t bear Odin just handing over my throne to the so-called Thor..."


    "You know, Sol won''t take over the throne so easily." Zhou Ye knew that the Red Queen had opened up some video materials to her women, including the development of the world... Hela has the authority to know this. Informational.


    "I know..." Of course Hela, who has seen those video materials, knows what will happen later, but she is not reconciled to her hard work and desperate struggle to establish Asgard, which was passed on to her by her father. Little brother."But I''m not reconciled... I absolutely don''t approve of Odin''s actions... This is an insult to me, an insult to the warriors of Asgard who fought with me in the Nine Realms..."


    "If you think about it, do it..." Zhou Ye slapped his baby girl on the back to make her sleep more comfortable, and said: "What kind of support you need can be given to you... The command of the Galaxy Fleet can also be given. you¡­¡­"


    "But... honey..." Hela asked blankly: "If I shoot down the fairy palace and kill Sol and Loki, then your waiting will be wasted?"


    Hela, who has seen the video, knows that his man has been waiting for Loki to bring the soul gem from Thanos to the earth... so that he can get the soul gem without any effort...


    "It doesn''t matter, if it doesn''t work, I''ll go to the place of refuge to find Dieba... It''s not that I can''t find him." Zhou Ye said indifferently: "What is needed... Forget it, I will go with you that day. Now... I am also curious about what Asgard is like."


    "...Honey." Hela moved her eyes with tears, unconditionally supporting everything she did. Where else could she find such a man?


    "Do you need my help? Hela..." Ophelia asked while smiling.


    "Or I will let the Avengers also dispatch, anyway, they also need a real battle to test each other''s tacit understanding." Peggy said with a smile on the other side.Although she has retired, no one will doubt her ability to control S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D., knowing that the current captain is still her niece.


    "Thank you... thank you, sisters..." Hela feels her heart is warm, this is home, this is family affection... Although there are sometimes small conflicts between sisters, once a sister has an accident, others My sisters will help each other, this kind of atmosphere is the feeling of real home...


    "Okay, don''t cry..." Zhou Ye said, beckoning, he directly dragged Hela into his arms with the force of thought, holding his daughter in one hand and her mother in the other, Zhou Ye smiled: " When nothing happens in the future, just unlock more knowledge."


    "Bad guy..." Hela beat her own man''s chamber lightly. She knew it was her man who was using this method to divert her attention, but... at this moment, she really felt very happy."I love you, dear, I love you... sisters..."


    "Mom, mom, and me..." Little Angelina, who didn''t know when she woke up, rubbed her sleepy eyes with her little hand, and said dissatisfiedly: "You haven''t said that you love me yet, mother..."


    The little guy''s words made everyone laugh and said in unison: "We all love you... unconditionally love you..."


    "Hmm..." Little Angelina buried her little head in her father''s arms shyly and refused to look up. She was too shy and shy...


    Chapter six hundred and seventy six

 Chapter 489

    Asgard of the Gods-the palace of the father of the gods-


    Today, the entire Asgard alley is empty. In the gorgeous streets, except for the occasional Asgard soldiers who have patrol missions passing by, you can''t see a single figure, because today is the big day of the fairy palace. It is Odin, the father of the gods. The day of passing on the throne.


    At this moment, in the Asgard Palace, the palace square, which is large enough to accommodate hundreds of thousands of people, is crowded. It seems as if all the residents of Asgard have gathered here... They cheered loudly and cheered their next appointment. The name of the king, Saul Oddingson.


    Thor, the eldest son of Odin, the father of the gods, and the next king of Asgard recognized by the people of Asgard. He is dressed in a gorgeous and powerful armor of Thor and carries the weapon he is famous for. , Came in vigorously from outside the palace, he kept raising his hands to the people attending the ceremony on both sides of the royal road, in exchange for bursts of cheers.


    He does have such qualifications...because he will be the next king of Asgard, the next lord of the Nine Realms...Today is a great day for his father to pass on the throne to him. Why not? Happy?


    Sitting on the throne, Odin, the father of the gods, looked at the son walking in front of him step by step, with mixed feelings...This is his heir...the future king of Asgard.


    In fact, he is not very at ease with Saul. In Odin¡¯s view, his son has been growing up under his protection. Although he has shown extraordinary courage and force on the battlefield, this is just a The reckless warrior is nothing, a powerful country should not be inherited by a reckless warrior, because that will bring unbearable wars and disasters to his subjects.


    But Odin has no better choice...Although he apparently has two sons, Thor and the evil god Loki, in fact, Loki is not his biological son, but he is fighting the ice giant. After cleaning the battlefield, the spoils, as the inheritance of a country, a family... It is impossible for Odin to pass on his throne to Loki, who has the blood of the ice giant.


    Odin sometimes wonders, did he do something wrong when he banished his eldest daughter Hela?No... I am right. Although Hela will be a powerful king, her aggressive desire will also bring devastating disaster to Asgard...


    Odin shook his head slightly, forcibly expelling the trace of distracting thoughts in his mind...


    At this time, Odin found... his son, Thor, had come to his throne and knelt down.He took a deep breath and stood up...He gave the scepter in his hand a heavy beating.


    "Boom¡ª¡ª!!!" A low and majestic collision sounded through the entire palace...In an instant, the palace atrium, which was full of noise, applause and cheers, fell silent...It was as quiet as nothingness. One person is like a wilderness.


    "Sol Odinson..." Odin said, "My heir, my eldest son... The Quake I gave you a long time ago, Mjornir, forged from a dead star Heart. Whether used as a weapon of destruction or as a tool of construction, its divine power is unparalleled. It is a satisfactory companion of the king of a country. Since the beginning of the great creation, I have protected the domain of God and other innocent creatures of the Nine Realms. , But this day has finally arrived..."


    At this moment... there was a sound that resounded throughout Asgard, and he shouted sharply: "Odin, my father...you, seem to have forgotten something..."


    With this burst of shout, Odin''s old body trembled, and then he held the king''s rod in his hand to stabilize his body, tremblingly spit out such a word from his air."Hella..."


    "Hahaha...My father, it''s really hard for you. I still remember my name after so many years..." As a husky but slightly sexual female voice came, one was dressed in a tight black leather suit. A beautiful black-haired woman in a long cloak walked in...Of course, she was not alone, beside her was a handsome boy with blond hair and golden eyes, and in the boy''s arms there was a boy who was only three or four. The cute and cute black-haired little Lori, she stared at her lovely big eyes and looked around curiously.


    There was a lot of discussion in the atrium square of the palace... All Asgard''s subjects were wondering who this woman was?Why does his king know this woman''s name, why does this woman call the father of the gods as his father... Is it an affair?A lot of sympathetic eyes looked at Odin''s current queen...Frija.


    These eyes made Sol¡¯s mother Frigga very uncomfortable, and she couldn¡¯t help but look at her husband, Odin, the father of the gods...


    "Asgard''s air...I really miss it." Hela took a deep breath while walking."My dear, if it''s not your portal, I''m afraid I want to breathe the air of Asgard...and wait for many years."


    "Willing to serve you, my queen..." Zhou Ye laughed and said, and the little Angelina in his arms asked curiously: "Dad, mom is a queen, then what are you?"


    "Of course I am the man who surrendered to the queen." Zhou Ye smiled and kissed his baby girl.


    "Oh..." Little Angelina nodded her little head seemingly, then asked: "But isn''t the queen already the best? Why can dad surrender to the queen?"


    "Of course it''s because I''m better than my mother..." Zhou Ye didn''t treat the immortal palace warrior who was cautiously guarding himself with a weapon as a dish, and still teased his daughter.


    "The queen is the most powerful, but my father is more powerful than the queen..." Little Angelina bit her finger, and after thinking hard for a long time, she came to a conclusion."That means Dad is the best. When I grow up, I will become a woman who surrenders Dad. Then I will be better than Mom..."


    "Hahahaha..." Zhou Ye laughed at his daughter''s Tong Yan Wushu, while Hela next to him gave his man a blushing face. How could he teach his daughter like this... , I dispelled the momentum that I had finally built up.


    "You--are you sure you want to block my way forward?" Hela was about to ignore her man for the time being. She looked at Asgard''s palace guard who stood in front of her, and a bloodthirsty leaked out of her face. Smile.


    And those guards didn''t mean to answer at all, just tightly clenched the long-handled weapon in their hands tightly, staring at Hela unwillingly, which meant Hela would kill if he took a step forward.


    "It''s really funny... I have left Asgard for too long. Has my reputation been completely forgotten?" Hela smiled, smiling very beautifully. She turned her hands and wrists, and the two long swords were just like that. Appeared in her hands."I will remind you of my name again..."


    "Bold..." At this moment Thor, the unhappy Thor, was angry. He had already suffocated his stomach and his succession ceremony was forcibly interrupted. This was an unbearable insult to him. Humiliation, for him, only blood can wash away the insult and humiliation Hela brought to him, so he took action.


    With a loud shout, Thor threw the Thor''s Hammer at the death god Hela who was confronting the palace guard...


    Chapter six hundred and seventy seven


    Thor¡¯s Thor¡¯s Hammer is said to be made from the core of the star, and its hammer handle is made from the branches of the World Tree.This artifact specially created by Odin for his son has the attribute of automatic recall, so Sol often throws it away and doesn¡¯t worry about being picked up...


    In his opinion, if he hit the hammer, not to mention smashing this woman in a black tights to death, it would almost be half to death... However, a scene he didn''t expect happened¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I saw the figure of the blond boy who was originally behind Hela suddenly appeared in front of Hela, stretched out his hand-Thor''s Hammer was firmly grasped by him...


    But this was nothing. The next scene made Thor feel like crying without tears. Zhou Ye picked up the Thor''s hammer and handed the handle of the hammer to his daughter''s hand."Baby Angelina, don''t you often say that you lack a set of tools when you build sand dunes? Although this small hammer is a bit bigger, it is definitely a good toy..."


    "But Dad... it''s too big, and... it''s too ugly." Angelina looked at the Thor''s Hammer in her father''s hand, squatted, and said dissatisfiedly.


    Hearing these words, Thor had an urge to vomit blood, his divine tool was spit out, and he was also disgusted...


    "Ahem... baby, for the time being, dad doesn''t have time to bring you a toy..." Zhou Ye coughed a little embarrassingly, and spared no effort to sell this toy to his little baby."Also, Baby Angelina, don''t look at this little hammer as ugly, but it''s fun... after you throw it out, it can come back by itself... It''s interesting."


    "Huh? Really? Dad..." As if curiosity aroused by the novel gameplay described by her father, Angelina curiously grabbed the handle of the hammer... However, she couldn''t hold it for a long time. , Xiao Zang Yibian would cry."Dad, you lied... not fun at all."


    "Ah...I''m sorry, baby, I forgot that there are some programs." Zhou Ye said, bringing Thor''s Hammer to his side, and threatened in a low voice: "If my baby girl doesn''t need you, Then there is no need for you to exist in the world anymore...I promise you will be crushed into scrap..."


    Following Zhou Ye¡¯s threatening sound, Thor¡¯s Hammer trembled indistinctly with his naked eyes... The divine instrument had a soul, and Thor¡¯s Hammer felt the unimaginable power in Zhou Ye''s body. It shrugged shamefully. It was not our army. No resistance, the enemy is too abnormal...


    Zhou Ye, who had threatened Thor''s hammer, passed the handle of the hammer to his daughter again."Baby, don''t worry, it has become lighter this time..."


    Thor held his chest and watched the family of three playing treasures in front of him... In his opinion, his own Thor''s hammer is definitely not something a little girl can pick up. He doesn''t mind waiting here to see Zhou Ye''s jokes... ¡­However, a scene that made him stunned appeared.Little Angelina really picked up Thor''s Hammer...


    "Hey, it''s so light, Dad..." Xiao Anjielina smiled and threw the Thor''s Hammer forcefully. With a whistling sound, the Thor''s Hammer slammed into the fairy palace guards who stood in front of them with the sound of wind. ......Pilling Pudang¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªSuch a team of fairy palace guards made her easily overturned.


    After Thor''s Hammer smashed the group of Immortal Palace guards, he cast his momentum unabated, and smashed towards the father of the gods Odin... Odin did not speak, but just reached out and grabbed the handle of Thor''s Hammer. With tears in his eyes, he looked at Little Angelina''s lovely face... trembling and staring, but couldn''t utter a word...


    "Hey, that old white beard grandfather, can you return my little hammer...that''s mine." Little Angelina cried out when she saw that her new toy had been taken away. .


    "Dang, of course..." Odin suddenly released his grip on Thor''s Hammer. Thor''s Hammer flew back to his little master with a whistling sound like a pardon. Like a poor puppy, flying up and down around his little owner.


    "Little Hammer is so good..." The action of Thor''s Hammer made Little Angelina amused and giggled...


    To be honest, the hearts of everyone in the square at this moment are daunting... The uninvited guest in the inheritance ceremony, Odin who never opened his mouth to drive out the invaders, and Thor who was taken away from Thor''s Hammer... This scene is simply There is a sense of sight of a third-rate ethical drama... but nobody in Asgard dared to speak.Odin, the king of the gods, is there, who dares to speak?


    "Child..." Odin took a deep breath. He calmed the excitement in his heart and asked, "Can you tell me your name?"


    "Huh? Grandpa, are you asking my name?" Little Angelina pointed at herself with her small hand blankly, her actions were cute.


    "Yes..." Odin was almost cut off by this little loli, and he nodded.


    "But Dad told me that you can''t tell the bad guys your name..." Little Angelina bit her little finger, and after hesitating for a while, said, "But grandpa, you give me back my little hammer. Now, that must not be a bad person... My name is Angelina Oddingson..."


    "Angelina Odinson..." Hearing this name, Odin''s eyes shone brightly. He finally confirmed that this child is really the blood of the Odin family... "My granddaughter..."


    "No, Angelina is my daughter...but she is not your granddaughter..." Hela said as she stood in front of her man and daughter. "And today, I just want to take back what belongs to me. Everything..."


    "I... really a failed god." Odin looked at his daughter''s stubborn expression, but in any case, he could no longer exile her to the world of death as before... everything was because of Little Angelina The presence.


    People often say that they are dear to each other, and dear to each other...This makes sense. When I saw Little Angelina, Odin seemed to have seen Hela when I was a child...what is too ambitious, what is cruel...all this They are all excuses, but in fact everything is a failure of his own education.


    Doesn''t it depend on the parents of a baby to be educated?Odin, who had figured out all this... felt that his life was such a failure... He clutched his heart, and slowly fell to the throne...


    "father¡­¡­"


    "His Majesty¡­¡­"

 Chapter 490

    "father¡­¡­"


    Rocky and Thor rushed over and held Odin who fell on the ground, while the other soldiers and the subjects were in an uproar... Today''s scene is simply beyond their expectations.


    But Hela will not be so soft. For Odin, Hela has no feelings for a long time. For her, the few family affections have disappeared in the thousand years of exile... ¡­She only has endless hatred and resentment.


    Chapter six hundred and seventy eight


    "Father..." Holding Odin who was in a coma, Rocky''s face was full of grief and indignation. In fact, his stomach was already blooming...Although he made special arrangements to prevent his brother from ascending to the throne. A few ice giants entered the Odin¡¯s treasury and planned to interrupt his brother¡¯s inheritance ceremony. This trick did not work, but now it is not important.


    The important thing is that this woman seems to be very uncomfortable, so can I confuse my muscular brother to go up and fight with each other?However, the young man standing behind the woman who was able to catch his brother Thor''s Hammer with his bare hands seemed a bit uncomfortable.No matter what, I will confuse my brother and rush up to fight with the uninvited guests...The rest will be discussed later.


    Thinking of this, Loki made a look of incomparable indignation, and shouted: "Father...Father, how are you... Blame you invaders, not you, Father would not be like this... I fought with you invaders..."


    With that, Luo Base Station got up, with a fearless appearance, and was about to rush... At this moment, Thor, the Thunder God, who was reminded by Rocky''s words, suddenly jumped up and grabbed the long sword of the guard beside him. Coming over, he rushed toward Hela and Zhou Ye''s family of three.


    As he charged, he yelled: "You damn invaders... I want your lives."


    But Loki behind him just screamed in place, without the slightest intention of rushing over... Following Thor, the only one who charged towards Zhou Ye and the others was his friend, the Four Warriors of the Immortal Palace... Not even the royal guards followed. Thor charged, the guards gathered in a circle, guarding Odin and Friga behind...


    "Interesting..." Hela looked at the performance of the two brothers, and said with a smile: "It''s so funny... The character of the biological son is not like the father at all, but the adopted character is more like the father." For Hela, who has watched the plot, the life experience of the two brothers is no secret.


    "Hey, it seems that I''m going to be separated from the baby again..." Zhou Ye said and yelled softly."autumn."


    "Master...!" A young girl in a black and white maid costume appeared behind Zhou Ye. It was one of Zhou Ye''s personal maids, Qiu.


    "First, take Xiao Anjie Lina out to play..." Zhou Ye said and handed the baby girl he was holding to Qiu''s arms."The remaining scenes are not suitable for our little baby."


    "Then Dad, you have to pick me up earlier..." Little Angelina didn''t cry, she just looked at her father pitifully, with a look of reluctance, and Zhou Ye almost killed her. I stayed, but after thinking about it, I''ll forget it, because after a while, there may be blood flowing into a river, and it''s really not suitable for my little baby.


    So Zhou Ye could only gently kiss his baby girl on the cheek and said, "Don''t worry, baby, it will be done soon..."


    "Well, I''m waiting for you, Dad..." Little Angelina carried Thor''s Hammer in one hand and Qiu''s neck in the other, reluctantly saying goodbye to her father.


    "Little princess, there are a lot of fun places here...like the Rainbow Bridge..." Qiu smiled and teased her little princess.


    "I''m going to see, Aunt Qiu will take me to see..."


    "As you wish, little princess..." Qiu said, her figure flashed and disappeared in place... As for the gate god Heimdall who guards the Rainbow Bridge?Zhou Ye is not worried at all, because someone has already taken care of this guy...


    "Ha ha ha..." Hela saw that her daughter had been sent away, and the queen''s aura was completely opened, and her whole body burst into laughter...Of course, she wouldn''t be like this in front of her baby daughter. , Otherwise Little Angelina should yell again."Bad mother is so scary..."


    It''s too late to say, then fast.At this time, Thor, the god of thunder, rushed to Hela with a long sword in his hand... He rushed towards Hela with a rude sword...


    "Are you capable of this? It really disappoints me..." The sword of the night sky in Hela''s hand slammed slightly, and then the long sword in Thor''s hand flew upwards... Then she did not hesitate He lifted his foot and kicked Saul on the face...


    "..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help Tisol''s face hurt, and Thor without Thor''s Hammer was a rookie, especially at this time, when Odin didn''t even renew his plug-in... His wife abused him. He shouldn''t be too relaxed.


    Speaking of which... it seems that even if Thor¡¯s plug-in renewal was renewed in the later period, it is still a small dish in the hands of his wife... Zhou Ye was thinking about discovering... Thor has been KO by his own woman...


    "Hela baby, you remind me of the time when I first met you..." Zhou Ye smiled and came to Hela''s side, holding Hela''s slender waist with one hand, and whispered in her ear. : "You were really a queen back then... You actually made me kneel when you saw me the first time."


    "Then you kneel down?" Hela gave her man a reddish white face.


    "Of course I knelt down, but I knelt behind you, you can''t see it..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Bad..." Of course Hela knew what her own man meant... her face was about to catch fire.


    "Okay, baby, your anger is out... it''s time to hold your coronation ceremony." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Hmm!!!" Hela nodded.As she nodded, Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "Zi, let''s start our brainwashing plan..."


    "As you wish...Master." With the voice, a wave of unrecognizable fluctuations in the air passed by, and then, on top of the dozens of giant Asgard guardian statues that were dozens of meters high in front of the Palace Square appeared. There are girls in maid costumes. They have different faces, but they are all beauties...


    And in their hands, everyone was carrying a small, trumpet-like mechanical creation... At the same time, one by one maids appeared on the commanding heights around the venue, and they were also carrying the one that looked somewhat weird stuff.


    On the top floor of the Asgard Palace, Emma the White Queen and Pandora held a helmet-like object full of wires and stayed on their heads."It''s going to start, little Pandora, do you want to brainwash it faster than this time?"


    "Compared to..." Pandora said without hesitation: "The loser must accept the dear love''s family law."


    "This is too cruel, little Pandora..." Emma hesitated.


    "Are you afraid?"


    "Who is afraid of who, come on... the game begins..."


    "You sneaked away..."


    As the two women, under the escort of more than a dozen shadow guards, began to use their psychic abilities, there was a sharp, harsh sound in the entire palace square.


    [D¡ª¡ª] This voice made all Asgard''s subjects present involuntarily hug their ears, and fell to the ground in pain and rolled around... Instead, Zhou Ye had nothing to do with Hela.


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye suddenly discovered something very strange, it seems that Rocky has nothing to do... This is unscientific, he should not be able to resist Emma and Pandora''s mind-brainwashing ability with the assistance of the brain wave amplifier. Yes, is it?Zhou Ye smiled slightly, as if something interesting had happened...


    Chapter six hundred and seventy nine


    At this time, Loki was sneaking towards the back of the palace in secret...


    In his heart, although he has a prying heart for Asgard¡¯s throne, but...as a magician, he never thought that he should fight the enemy like his brother Thor, he used his IQ as proud."Leave here for now... let''s talk..."


    "Isn''t this the prince of Asgard?" A slightly teasing voice came, making Rocky''s sneaking body stagnate."Where are you going? Your Royal Highness?"


    "Haha..." Loki twisted his stiff neck, with a dry smile on his face."Actually I think the atmosphere at the scene is a bit too hot, so I want to come out and catch my breath..."


    "Is that so?" Zhou Ye smiled. Although Loki''s illusion spells are very good, for Zhou Ye, as long as he gets serious, he relies on his superhuman senses.Nothing can be hidden from him here."But how do I feel that your goal is Odin''s treasure house?"


    "That''s your illusion..." Loki held his magic wand in one hand, and raised his other hand high, as if he had given up resistance."actually, I¡­¡­"


    Loki''s voice became smaller and smaller, his face seemed very scared, and Zhou Ye had to take a few steps forward because he couldn''t hear his words.


    When the distance between the two was only more than one meter away, the mutation happened. A figure of Loki suddenly appeared behind Zhou Ye, holding a short knife in his hand and piercing his back heart without hesitation... ¡­


    At this time, Zhou Ye''s attention seemed to be completely attracted by Loki in front of him, completely ignoring Loki who appeared behind him.


    "Go to hell..." A grinning smile leaked from Loki''s face, and he fiercely stabbed the sharp knife in Zhou Ye''s back... However, an unexpected scene appeared, the sharp knife in his hand stabbed In the back of Zhou Ye''s heart, he did penetrate in...but he felt that the sharp knife in his hand didn''t feel like piercing the object...


    "What gave you the illusion that I would be darkened by you?" Zhou Ye''s voice appeared in Loki''s ear again...


    "Wait..." Loki hurriedly threw the sharp knife in his hand to the ground, and quickly explained: "Actually, I just want to test your abilities. I have a big plan for everyone to cooperate... ¡­"


    "Um...I will listen, but not now." Zhou Ye said, grabbing Loki''s wrist, and smashing Loki to the ground like a big doll...


    "Boom¡ªBoom¡ªBoom¡ªBoom¡ª"


    When Zhou Ye let go of Loki''s wrist, two big cracked pits had appeared on the ground in front of him and behind him."Well, when I first saw Fat Green torturing you like this, I felt very cool, but now that I do it like this, it is really cool..."


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu like a little girl who has just been ravaged and ravaged by more than a dozen strong men in the ground, silent... only two lines of tears..."


    "Lock him up... don''t lose it." Zhou Ye looked at the miserable Loki on the ground and said with a smile.

 Chapter 491

    "Okay, Master." At the answer, two shadow guards dressed in black Lolita costumes appeared directly beside Loki, one of them picked up one of his shoulders and disappeared instantly.


    "Well, it''s time for me to participate in the enthronement ceremony of my dear baby Hela..." Zhou Ye looked at the palace corridor that was calm again, smiled, his figure gradually faded... disappeared in place.


    At this moment, in the atrium of the fairy palace, Hela was standing in front of the throne of the god king, looking around unceremoniously.


    The subjects of Asgard, who were originally gathered in the atrium and wailed from time to time, have been brainwashed by Emma and Pandora, and Odin has long since disappeared in their memory. Some are just Hela, the memory of the goddess of death. In my memory, it was Hela and Zhou Ye who led the warriors of Asgard to fight in all directions. It was Hela who, with Zhou Ye''s help, created this great country...their eyes showed incomparable things to Hela. fanaticism.


    "Very good..." Seeing these fanatical gazes, Hela nodded in satisfaction.At this moment, she felt the breath of her own man, "Honey...I am waiting for you to crown me."


    "As you wish, my queen." Zhou Ye smiled. There is no way. It is supposed to be crowned by Odin, but obviously, Odin, who has passed out of a coma, cannot complete this task, so the best candidate is also Only him... Besides, Hela doesn''t think anyone is qualified to crown herself except her own man, including her father, Odin.


    With a solemn face, Zhou Ye took out a lady''s triple crown inlaid with various gems from the bracelet, and walked to Hela...


    With a smile on his face, Hela bent down slightly, waiting for her man to wear her crown.This implies that her crown was taken from her husband, her man gave her such a right, and her man gave her happiness, she will always be under her own man...


    "I hereby announce that Hela Oddingson... has become the king of Asgard, the king of gods..." Although Zhou Ye''s voice was not loud, it was like a breeze that spread throughout Asgard... ¡­At this moment, everyone in Asgard, whether brainwashed or accidentally escaped, knows¡­ At this moment, Asgard has a new queen, Hela Odinson.


    As Zhou Ye put the crown on Hela''s head, cheers like landslides and tsunami erupted in the entire palace atrium... They were celebrating the new king of Asgard, a powerful queen.


    "Thank you... dear." Hela excitedly hugged her man, stood on tiptoe, and offered her little scorpion... Zhou Ye naturally accepted the gratitude.


    The intimacy of the two caused enthusiastic cheers from the Asgard people in the audience...In their opinion, Hela and Zhou Ye are both comrades-in-arms and lovers... so this is nothing.


    After the enthronement ceremony, it was naturally a carnival... Even the little princess Angelina who had returned from a tour with the maid secretly took a sip of Asgard''s wine while her parents were not paying attention... Of course, the consequences of doing so were very serious. Yes, a meal of Hella¡¯s love education cannot escape.


    The carnival continued until midnight...The crowd gradually dispersed...The entire palace was calm again.


    "What''s the matter? My dear?" Zhou Ye found today''s protagonist, Hela, the god of death, on the terrace of a palace. No, it should be Hela, the queen of Asgard.


    He smiled and walked behind Hela, stretched out his hand to hug Hela''s slender waist from behind."Not feeling happy?"


    "No... honey..." Hela rubbed against Zhou Ye with her little face, and muttered: "It just feels very insubstantial... There is a kind of... what should I say?..."


    "A sense of emptiness after reaching the goal of life?" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Yeah..." Hela nodded, she was really at a loss, but it was Hela, she was dispelled from her heart in an instant. For her, the previous goal has been since she met her man. She was changed, fighting for the supremacy of the nine realms, and commanding ten thousand realms... It was far worse than the arms of her own man who made her feel at ease, not to mention that she now has a lovely daughter... She no longer wants to fight the Quartet.


    "Honey..." Hela turned around, facing Zhou Ye, holding her man''s face with her hands tightly, "Although I have prepared some small gifts... But now I don''t want to put these gifts For you, tonight...you are mine..."


    "Then what are we waiting for...?" Zhou Ye said, hugging Hela, and walked towards the couch in the room that looked like Shu Shi... "I want to try it out during the day today. What does the queen of Asgard smell like..."


    "Bad guy... lightly..."


    Chapter six hundred and eighty


    And at this moment--in the prison under the Asgard Palace--


    This is Asgard''s prison, and all the people here are extremely guilty.The Asgardians also have desires and hopes, and make mistakes...Of course, some of the more difficult guys in the Nine Realms are also imprisoned...


    Among a group of extremely ugly guys, two independent prisons facing each other looked so abrupt. In the two prisons, each held a beautiful woman... One was a beautiful girl with long blond hair, and the other was A girl with long brown hair.


    Judging from the looks of the two, they have seven or eight similarities in their delicate faces... What is certain is that even if the two are not sisters, they are relatives of blood.


    But what makes people curious is why these two beautiful girls are being held here?


    "Haha... Lorelai, just now I seemed to see that the fairy palace prince you intended to be charmed and enchanted was dragged into a heavy sentence prison..." The beautiful girl with long blonde hair looked gloat and laughed. The sister facing him said, "...what is that guy''s name, ah, yes, it seems to be called Sol, right...? What a pity... your escape plan is stranded..."


    "Sister...Don''t talk about me, your charm and enchantment target, didn''t the guy named Loki just been dragged in? It looks even more miserable..." Lorelai retorted without hesitation, she Never agree with her sister Amora.


    Maybe it''s the same-sex rebuke, or maybe it''s because they both majored in charm and magic...Although the two are biological sisters, they often drag each other back and mock each other...Although they are not the enemy of life and death , But it''s almost there.


    Because the two used charm and charm magic to interfere with the fairy palace system, they were arrested by Odin''s guards of the fairy palace... They said how evil they are, but they especially like to use charm and charm magic to make those The men quarreled for them and then fought...


    However, although the two majored in charm and magic, it is a bit unbelievable that both of them still cough and cough...Perhaps because they have always regarded the opposite sex as toys, so far they are still... It should be said that there is no man who wants them to give everything.


    Speaking of them being arrested is very dramatic. According to their original abilities, it is not easy for the guards of the fairy palace to catch them, but...when they are together, they are funny, and they both drag each other desperately. The opponent''s hind legs eventually led to the gain of the Immortal Palace Guardian Fisherman... to capture these two guys in one net...none of them ran away.


    Of course, the other prisoners are all locked together, but they are locked together alone, and there are no prisoners around, and some are just empty cells, and it is not without reason...


    There used to be prisoners next to their cell. Although the magical abilities of the two women were limited, but... the two of them rely on the charm and charm spells they have practiced for many years, and even only one look can make the prisoners crazy... Crazy enough to hit those cell fences composed of spells and runes, regardless of life and death. You must know that touching those fences will bring people the deepest pain...


    However, they can easily make those guys madly self-harm...Finally, the cell next to them was vacated, and the two sisters became the most special prisoners in this dungeon.


    After they mocked each other for a few words, they both fell silent again... At this moment, they were thinking about how to escape... It seems that the two previous plans have been impossible to realize. In fact, the two People are also very curious about what happened above... Although they heard the voice announcing the new queen ascended to the throne, they couldn''t imagine what was going on outside.


    Why didn¡¯t Odin take control of the situation, why the two princes were imprisoned in...Why are there so many women in black uniforms killing the guards here...and why...too many, why, Many of them can''t imagine what happened outside...


    For them, in this prison, there is no day to see... Time loses its meaning here. They don¡¯t want to be locked up here for a lifetime... You know, Asgard¡¯s life is very long, long... They All are a little scared.


    The whole passage became quiet, except for the roar of prisoners in the distance, and the crackling noise from the non-extinguishable brazier in the corridor...


    "Sister..." Lorelai sighed and looked at Amora. She didn''t know how long she hadn''t called this sister."I think we should work together..."


    "Cooperation?" Amora wouldn''t be easily moved by her sister''s elder sister. She believed that her sister Lorelai would definitely not be softened if she had the opportunity to put herself to death.Amora asked mockingly: "How to cooperate?"


    "If another man is brought in front of us... we will charm him together, create chaos, and sneak out of the chaos..." Lorelai looked at his sister and said softly.


    "What are you kidding..." Amora said with a look of disgust: "If it was before, there is still a possibility... But now, the guards in the entire prison have been replaced by women... We don''t have a trace. opportunity."


    "This is our last chance." Lorelai asked back: "Do you want to stay here for a lifetime? Sister...This is already the last chance. Great changes have taken place outside. Now the so-called Queen Hela should be dealing with the government affairs...so, I don''t have time to pay attention to us...Once she completely controls Asgard, then we really don''t have any chance again."


    Amora pondered for a while before nodding and saying, "Well...you convinced me...how do you want me to cooperate with you?"


    "We are like this... this... and then this..."


    Time passed by one minute after another...In this dimly lit dungeon, the enchanting twins are working on their own escape plan.


    Chapter six hundred and eighty one


    Asgard-Immortal Palace-Dungeon.


    In this dark dungeon, you can''t perceive whether it''s day or night...Time is changing meaninglessly here.


    After a long period of discussions between the Enchantress Amora and her sister, the Enchantress Lorelai, I don¡¯t know how long it will be... They can¡¯t sense the loss of time, only through the jailer¡¯s delivery of meals. Time to determine how long has passed.


    But perhaps because the new king enthroned and ignored their unimportant prisoners, Lorelai felt that he was starving to death, but there was still no jailer to give them food...


    With the physique of Asgardians, under normal circumstances, if it were not for three to five days without food, they would not have such a strong sense of hunger... Obviously, they have been forgotten.


    "Damn...Are those guys going to starve us to death?" Amora leaned weakly against the prison wall and complained: "Isn''t the new king supposed to amnesty the world? Why should I be starved so alive? Die...It''s so ugly to die like this...I would rather commit suicide."


    "If, sister, you can say a few words less, you might feel better..." Lorelai gave her sister a white look, and said helplessly: "I hope those guys can think of us soon..."


    Just as they were talking, a neat footstep came from the corridor.Hearing the sound, the two sisters were inexplicably surprised. After looking at each other, they shouted at the same time: "Help...We are almost starved to death..."


    Soon, the sound of footsteps was getting closer... Lorelai finally saw the people coming through the fire in the hallway. Eight girls in black tights were walking towards them in a neat step...


    Perhaps it was because the shouts of the two sisters had an effect, or it was because they were the reason to find them, and the eight shadow guards stopped their steps in front of their cell."Lorelai, the enchantress?"

 Chapter 492

    "It''s me... who are you guys?" Lorelai looked at the four girls with some anxiety. She didn''t have the slightest feeling of despising them, because just a few days ago, a group of girls who dressed like them relaxed. Right in front of them, the guards in this prison were completely killed, and those guards did not have the slightest strength to fight back in front of them.


    "You don''t need to know who we are... You just need to know, now you have to come with us." The leading shadow guard said, opening Lorelai''s prison door... Lai''s magic fence disappeared, and two shadow guards rushed into the cell, one of them grabbed Lorelai''s hands... and led her out of the prison.


    "What are you going to do?" Lorelai asked while struggling.During the period, she also took a peek at her sister''s side. Obviously, her sister Amora had the same experience with her...


    "Bring them a headgear..." the leading shadow guard ordered.


    Immediately, the shadow guards behind the two girls took out a black headgear and put them directly on the heads of Lorelai and Amora... In fact, although the two sisters also have some other spells, they do not have those spells. They are not good at it, especially because they still have Asgard''s restrictions on them, and they cannot use other spell abilities at all...


    Now, to the shadow guard, they are just a piece of dough in their hands, let them knead and file round...


    "Where are you going to take us..." Lorelai and Sister Amora kept asking, but the shadow guard didn''t answer them at all...


    Until, the hoods on their heads were removed¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Here is...?" Lorelai squinted her eyes slightly by the sunlight that suddenly appeared in front of her. It was not until her eyes adjusted to the sunlight that she realized where she was...


    This is a palace that looks magnificent. The gorgeous decoration and towering architectural style reveal the unusualness of this palace... "Is this... the fairy palace?"


    "Yes, the answer is correct..." With this slightly teasing voice, a handsome, fair-haired teenager appeared in front of the two women."Welcome to my bedroom, two beautiful Asgard ladies."


    "Yes... can you get something to eat for my sister and me?" The moment Lorelai saw Zhou Ye, there was a trace of aggrieved expression on her delicate face, and her voice became pitiful. Of... No male creature can refuse her request.


    "Of course there is no problem..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, turned his head and said, "Let go of these two young ladies and get them something to eat..."


    "Yes, Master..." After a respectful answer from the shadow guards surrounding Lorelai and Amora, they turned and left... They were not at all afraid of these two people''s charm and charm on their masters. I believe that if they use the charm and enchantment technique on their owner, they will only lift a rock and hit their own feet in the end...


    "Thank you so much..." Lorelai was relieved the moment she saw Zhou Ye, not that she fell in love with Zhou Ye in an instant, but for her...as long as she is a man, she can''t escape. Her mastery...Of course, this is what she thinks."May I know your name?"


    "My name is Zhou Ye..." Zhou Ye said with a smile. He naturally knew the identities of these two chicks, but... again, with his current mental power, no one can use magic to influence his mind. What''s more...not to mention the firewall that Emma and Pandora laid out in his mind...


    "Good-looking boy...what is your relationship with the new queen? Can you tell me?" Amora saw that her sister had begun to charm Zhou Ye, and she twisted her slender waist not to be outdone. , Stepped to Zhou Ye''s side... exhaled and asked in Zhou Ye''s ear.


    "She is my woman..." Zhou Ye said as he sat and judged the figures of the two women, or should I say that they are really charming twins?The figures of the two sisters can be said to be extremely good...Although they only wear an ordinary Asgard dress, they show all the advantages of their body and body to the fullest...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lorelai and Amora exchanged glances in surprise... Did you find a big gold mine?


    Lorelai made a frightened look, looked at Zhou Ye in a panic, and said, "If...if we get too close to you...Will Her Majesty blame us...Will you kill us? ..."


    That look like a frightened deer, no matter which man sees it, he can''t help the desire and hope of a new life... But this does not include Zhou Ye. With this kind of magical attainments and profound spiritual power, how could it be so Easy to be recruited?


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t mind playing the cat and mouse game with them...Of course, he played a cat, and the two sisters were his toy mice...


    Chapter six hundred and eighty two


    "Don''t worry, she dare not do anything to you, I am here..." Zhou Ye, as if he was really hit by Lorelai''s charm and charm, slapped his own murderous mouth, and gave everything to me. Looks like.


    "That''s great..." On Lorelai''s delicate face, there was a trace of shame, astringency and happiness, really like a soft and weak girl protected by her lover, and the whole person exuded a kind of thorn. ¡¤Exciting male hormones¡¤Secreting charm...power


    While talking, the Shadow Guard had already walked in with a dining car... barbecue... barbecue... barbecue... wine... bread.


    To be honest, Asgard really has nothing to eat, except for barbecue and toast. Zhou Ye always feels that their cooking skills are still in the middle ages of the earth...


    In Zhou Ye''s opinion, food that could not attract his appetite and appetite at all, but for Lorelai and Amora, who had been hungry for a few days, it was simply a great temptation...


    "Please take your time..." The shadow guard placed the food on the dining car on the dining table briskly, and after giving a slight bow to the owner, he exited the room... and brought the palace gate easily.


    "You''re welcome... please have a meal..." Zhou Ye smiled and made a please gesture to Lorelai and Amora... Very gentlemanly helping the two women to open the seats.


    "Thank you." Lorelai and Amora smiled and thanked Zhou Ye, before doing it...


    Although they are very hungry, Lorelai and Amora still use graceful gestures and gently move their knives and forks... eating grilled meat and bread in small bites. The two women have a very tacit understanding of you and me. Ye chatted, and Zhou Ye didn''t make Zhou Ye feel that the two of them ignored themselves because of the meal.


    And Zhou Ye, who had no appetite at all, was chatting with the two while tasting Asgard''s wine...


    The three of them talked from service to art, and from art to life... from life to philosophy...


    As the topic deepened, Lorelai gradually felt a sense of meeting her confidant... Originally Zhou Ye was handsome and unparalleled, coupled with thousands of years of precipitation, no matter what he talked about, Zhou Ye could always give She feels like a spring breeze and hate to see each other late... Lorelai''s gaze at Zhou Ye involuntarily became a bit hot and hot...


    However, what made her a little alert was that her sister Amora seemed to have the same feeling for Zhou Ye... She looked at Zhou Ye with full of possessions, desires...


    "Ye, why are you helping Hela? Why don''t you sit on the throne by yourself?" Lorelai, who is no longer feeling hungry, gently moved her stool and moved closer to Zhou Ye, half of her body leaning over. A group of innocent look asked: "Isn''t Asgard''s throne worthy of you..."


    "Bi Chi..." Seeing her sister''s blatant gestures, Amora cursed in her heart, and then unwilling to show weakness, she stood up and leaned her body against Zhou Ye''s side..." That is of course because Ye is a good man with affection and righteousness... In his mind, the throne of Asgard is far less than the status of the Queen of Shanghai in his mind."


    "Yes... Amora really understands me!" Zhou Ye unceremoniously grabbed Amora''s slender waist and smiled. Of course he felt the charm and charm of these two silly girls, but thought To deal with him, this level is far from enough, let''s talk about it... Those foods have been overfilled by Hela, and now he is just holding a leisurely mind of waiting to enjoy the food, and he is talking nonsense with them...


    "Damn..." Lorelai looked at her sister''s movements, her beautiful eyes narrowed involuntarily, not only to cut off her topic, but also to seduce and seduce the man she was fond of. This guy... has always loved him since childhood. Grab yourself, toys, beautiful clothes, now even men have to grab them?


    After talking for so long, how could she not know that Zhou Ye is a man who doesn''t care about rights?Lorelai¡¯s original plan was to hook Zhou Ye''s own words, and then express his admiration for Zhou Ye¡¯s character in a timely manner, which greatly satisfied Zhou Ye¡¯s vanity and pride. Shi can still learn Zhou Ye''s favorability...


    But now, these plans were all mixed up by his sister... However, this couldn''t trouble her Lorelai, otherwise she wouldn''t be called the Charm Banshee.


    "Ye--!" Luo Leilai stood up, stepped, walked up to Zhou Ye, and sat on Zhou Ye''s lap as soon as he strode, his index finger lightly following Zhou Ye''s chin. Swipe down lightly...Qing Qi Zhu¡¤lip whispered in Zhou Ye''s ear: "A man like you...really fascinates me. I think no woman can refuse you..."


    "And me..." Amora squeezed into Zhou Ye''s arms without hesitation, with the intention of squeezing out her sister.


    In fact, neither of these two sisters discovered that their behavior has long been beyond the scope of their previous charm and charm. In the past, men who could charm and charm them with their eyes and words would do everything to them. , But this kind of closeness is absolutely impossible, otherwise their nicknames would not be Charm and Charm and Charm, but some extremely insulting and insulting words, but now, They have broken the taboo they once set...


    At this moment-in the palace next door that I don''t want, Hela is watching the interaction between her man and the two enchanting girls through a mirror with great interest...


    "You... are you not afraid that your man will be seduced and led away by the two banshees?" A beautiful mature woman in a white whalebone skirt sitting beside her asked hesitantly.


    "Oh? Why should I be afraid of the two enchantresses who ate the magical potion?..." Hela glanced at her and smiled: "I deliberately hungry them for many days, just to keep them Unsuspectingly ate those foods that were fortified. They ate the magic-devouring potion. The more they use charm and charm to their dears, the more they will desire, fire, burn, and body. Why should I be afraid of them? What?"


    "But... those who have practiced charm and magic..."


    "Are you talking about the kung fu on the couch they learned from charm and magic?" Hela smiled, "In my opinion...as long as they go to bed with my dear, they have already lost. I''m clean...but I still have to thank you, Friga..."


    "I just..." Friga didn''t know what to say, facing the daughter of her husband before her... She felt that the two would not have a common language no matter what they said... Hela is Odin''s. Daughter, but not Friga¡¯s daughter. Hela¡¯s mother is Odin¡¯s first queen... and her Friga is the second. Simply put, the two are the relationship between stepmother and daughter... ¡­It is not an exaggeration to say that it is the opposite of nature.


    "But...I still want to thank you..." Hela looked in the mirror, and his man threw the two girls on the couch... In Lorelai''s state of refusing to welcome her, he succeeded in grabbing a blood... "If it were not for you to give birth to my brother, Thor, I would not have been expelled from Asgard by my father, or even because I was afraid that I would come back to seize the throne and seal me in the world of death for so long. ..."


    "I''m sorry..." Frigga lowered her head, her heart was filled with anxiety, although she also had practice magic, but... she couldn''t escape from here, because... not only was she restricted by magic, but the whole People were all tied to the stool... She was like meat on a cutting board, waiting for Hela''s sentence."I''m really sorry... I didn''t know Odin would actually..."


    Chapter six hundred and eighty three


    "No, Friga, you really don''t have to apologize..." Hela looked in the mirror, where her man was enjoying and receiving the gift from her, and said with a smile: "In fact, I really thank you... It is because of being sealed by my father in the world of death, that I can meet my lover, and I truly know how happy it is to be cared for and loved by others. Although it was a bit bad at first, the process was a bit difficult, but it ended very much. Perfect, isn''t it...?"


    "Since you...you love him so much... why did you send the Charm Twins before him?" Frigga was a little hard to understand Hela''s approach.


    "It''s nothing..." Hela turned to look at Friga and said, "Because I love him so deeply, I want to give him everything I have, and I want to give everything he likes. Give it to him... Besides, do you know how many sisters I have? Although we sometimes quarrel, but... the atmosphere of a big family really makes me feel very happy..."


    "But... what does it have to do with you sending the Enchanting Twins to him?" Friega has no daring to look at the picture in the mirror anymore, it has become a scene of eighteen bans... in fact If it weren¡¯t for her being tied to a chair, she would have gotten up and left here, although she might not be able to leave Hella¡¯s grasp, at least it¡¯s better than watching her own man with Hella here...


    "Haha..." Hela didn''t bother to say anything after hearing Friga''s words. In fact, she was inspired by her sister Ophelia. In her man''s harem, Hela found that her man seemed I always love and love Ophelia a little more...especially there will always be a group of sisters around Ophelia, although Hela will not have a big conflict with Ophelia, but...this This feeling of being crushed by others always made her feel very uncomfortable.


    In particular, in the harem of my own man, there are faintly divided into several factions according to each person¡¯s origin and race... There are Asian factions, European factions... There are also U.S. factions, or even subdivided, Xianxia faction, Olympus gods, etc...This makes Hela, who was born in Asgard, a little lonely.

 Chapter 493

    That¡¯s why Hela thought of giving gifts to her own men...Anyway, her own men would not let go of the women he liked, instead of waiting for him to take them down... it would be better to give them directly. Go to him, in this way, my own man will naturally think of how much he loves and love himself a lot, and these women who are sent to his own man''s arms will naturally get close to her. Besides... It helps increase the cohesion of the Asgard faction, isn''t it?


    Although Frija lowered her head and did not look at the picture in the mirror, the sound from the picture still made her feel uncomfortable... In fact, Odin hasn''t been compared with her for a long time... The old Odin, Frija can only say that he is in middle age, just when there is a need.


    The time passed by one minute and one second... I don''t know how long it took, Friga only heard two screams, and the sound that was so confusing was never heard again... She couldn''t help but breathe deeply. , There is not only a feeling of relief, but also a complex mood of reluctance.


    "It seems...the Charm Twins are nothing more than that..." Hela said, giving Frigga a deep look."It''s your turn... Friga..."


    "You...what did you say? I''m your father''s wife..." Frigga said in a panic.


    "Yeah...If that''s not the case, you are not qualified to be given to my dear by me..." Hela said disdainfully: "What you want is your identity, um... I guess such an identity will make my dear like¡­¡­"


    "You are..." Friga struggled desperately, trying to escape from here, but... how could she be Hela''s opponent?In other words, she can''t even break the rope on her body...


    "I don''t want to tell you anything...you will be grateful to me in the future." Hela said, directly ordering the female guard standing behind Frija: "Sif, give her the potion... "


    "Follow your orders, Your Majesty." Among the four warriors of Asgard, Sifu, the only female god of war, has long been brainwashed and became the most fanatical supporter of Hela... For her, Hela''s order It''s absolute.


    Following Hela¡¯s order, Sieff took out a pack of potions that had been prepared for a while, pinched Friga¡¯s face and cheeks, and forcibly pried Friga¡¯s eyes open, directly prying it away. All the potions have fallen...


    "Cough cough... cough cough..." The potion was a little dry, and Friga coughed hard...


    "Oh, Sif, didn''t you notice that our former queen was choked to death by you? Give her some water..." Hela smiled and directed.


    "Sorry, Your Majesty, this is a subordinate''s mistake..." Sieff said, taking a sheepskin water bag from her belt and pouring it directly into Frigga''s mouth...


    "Gudong... Gudong..." Frigga finally avoided the tragic ending of being choked to death, but she was not happy at all. As soon as Sieve let go of the hand that grabbed her cheek, she desperately wanted to bow her head. Those potions were spit out... but they were all eggs, so there was no effect... She coughed for a long time, but nothing came out... "You...what are you pouring me..."


    "Some good things to add to the fun..." Hela said with an innocent look: "Well, no more struggles, you can''t run away..."


    Speaking of this, Hela ordered Sif to say: "You send our former queen to the palace of His Royal Highness, and you stay there by the way... serve His Royal Highness..."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Sif respectfully saluted Hela, and directly carried Scarlett on the stool and walked towards the next room...


    And at this time - in Zhou Ye''s palace.


    Zhou Ye had just settled the Charm and Bewitching Twins... he was holding the two women who passed out one by one, recalling the process of the battle just now.


    I have to say that Charm and Charm Twins are indeed Charm and Charm Twins. Although they are both for the first time, their madness and madness are not inferior to those little female slaves who have been tuned and taught by Zhou Ye. A natural stunner...


    As he was commenting on the performance of the two women in his mind, the door of the bedroom was suddenly opened from the outside.


    "Who is it?" Zhou Ye frowned and asked, he most hated being disturbed at this time.


    "His Royal Highness... I am here to serve and serve you on your orders..." As the voice fell, Zhou Ye saw a scene that made him very speechless... I saw Sifu directly carrying him trapped on the stool. Friga walked in...


    "Sif...this is..." Of course, Zhou Ye likes Sif to come and renew him, but...Frija is a bit...


    "Your Majesty said, this is a gift for you..." Sieff said fairly, placing Friega in front of Zhou Ye''s couch.


    "Uh-!" To be honest, as the Queen of the God King, although Friega is not the most beautiful one, her superior temperament does make Zhou Ye move a little... But to be honest, she''s a bit old... However, for the sake of certain attributes, this is not impossible to change slightly...


    "Hey... Sif, why are you taking off your clothes too?"


    "Your Majesty asked me to serve and serve His Royal Highness..."


    "Do you know how to serve?"


    "do not know¡­¡­"


    "You are really pure love... Come on, Sif... like this, hold yourself..."


    A rigorous teaching began... and the student Friega, who was listening to the audience, had already taken a certain kind of forbidden drug...Can¡¯t wait to let Teacher Zhou Ye give her a separate tutor... So, Zhou Ye I had to give the studious student a separate tutoring first, so as to give a live demonstration to the beginner Sieff...


    Chapter seven hundred and eighty four


    Hela looked through the mirror and looked at her stepmother. Friega turned into a good student who was diligent and inquisitive. He nodded in satisfaction and stood up... The matter here is temporarily over... But there are still some I¡¯m not perfect... I don¡¯t seem to have any direct subordinates. Although those Asgard¡¯s guards and subjects are brainwashed and can be used by her, she still feels a bit regretful... It seems it¡¯s time to wake up her guards. Up.


    Thinking of this, Hela stood up...


    "Mother..." Several shadow guards appeared behind her, saluting respectfully."All the rebels in Asgard have been completely wiped out by our Shadow Guards...From now on, you are the queen of Asgard."


    "Hmm¡ª" Hela nodded in satisfaction. She was very satisfied with the shadow guard unit in the hands of her man... I heard that there were other more terrifying units in the hands of her man. I really want to know how terrible it is. Ah...but now is not the time to think about this, it''s time to wake up our guards... "Go, follow me to Odin''s treasure house..."


    "Yes, mistress." After a few shadow guards respectfully responded, they followed Hela and walked towards the depths of the fairy palace.


    The entrance of Odin¡¯s Treasury is in the underground of the palace, and the entrance is not far from the main hall... Hela quickly walked into the gate of Odin¡¯s Treasury with the shadow guards. The guards here have long been replaced by those of the shadow guards. People, they saw their mistress coming, and after respectfully saluting, they opened the door to the treasure house.


    "It''s all rubbish and fakes..." Hela looked at the treasures in Odin''s collection on both sides with disdain, there was nothing she saw...


    Along the way, Hela''s footsteps did not stop at all...Until he came to a basin of flames, Hela stopped her footsteps."Eternal Fire, really a good thing..."


    "Do you know what fire represents?" Hela gently caught the brazier with the eternal fire with her hand, and a ball of flame was so softly jumping and burning in her palm...


    "Destroy..." the shadow guard squad leader behind her replied softly.


    "Yes... Fire represents destruction..." Hela smiled slightly and said, "But fire also represents new life... Fire is the origin of all civilizations and the end of all civilizations... This eternal fire is just Represents life."


    "Then are we going to strengthen the protection measures here? An ice giant sneaked in a few days ago..." The Shadow Guard captain asked in a low voice.


    When they came to receive the Odin¡¯s Treasury at the same time a few days ago, they had a fight with a few ice giants. Of course, although the ice giants had ice gems in their hands, the shadow guards were all Umbrella dedicated to dominating them. The prepared special guards should not be too simple to deal with them... and they will be cleaned up.


    Right now, I heard my mistress say that there are still such good things in Odin''s treasury, of course the Captain of the Shadow Guard wants to strengthen the defense here.


    "No need..." Hela smiled slightly: "Soon, this eternal fire will be given by me as a gift to my dear. The rest is all rubbish. There is no need to send people to strengthen defense. ..."


    "Okay, mistress." Since her mistress said that she doesn''t need to strengthen defenses, she naturally has no other opinions.


    At this moment... a lovely loli voice came from far to near."Gluck... the hammer flies quickly, don''t let Aunt Zi catch us...gluck..."


    Hearing this sound, Hela sighed helplessly and turned to look...Sure enough, a hammer flew towards her in a flash of thunder...It was the Thor''s Hammer...On the handle of the Thor''s Hammer, Sitting a cute little loli in a white princess dress.


    As soon as Hela stretched out her hand, she grabbed Thor''s Hammer in her hand."Baby, you ran around again..."


    "Mom..." Seeing her mother, Little Angelina gave a cheer, jumped up, jumped directly into her mother''s arms, hugged Hela''s neck and coquettishly..."Mom, Angelina Very well-behaved, Angelina did not intentionally make Aunt Zi anxious..."


    "Mother..." Before Angelina''s words were finished, a maid dressed in black and white suddenly appeared behind her."The little princess has always been under my protection, please rest assured that there will be no problems..."


    "Yeah..." Hela nodded. Of course, she believed in Zi''s words. As one of Zhou Ye''s two close maids, Zi, like Qiu, had undergone four special genetic modifications. Her strength Ability can be said to be the best among all women.


    "Mom... Why is your hand on fire? Does it hurt... Angelina blows to you..." Angelina said, hugging her mother''s neck and pouting her little coquettishly, thinking To blow out the eternal fire that my mother said is burning...


    "Hey, mother doesn''t hurt... This flame will not hurt mother." Hearing her daughter''s caring words, Hela''s heart is as sweet as eating honey... She smiled and kissed her baby''s cheek After taking a bite, he said, "How about mother turning you into a magic trick?"


    "Okay, okay... What kind of magic is your mother going to do?" Angelina looked at her mother curiously, and asked.


    "Well-how about mom turning you into a big dog to play with you?"


    "Will the big dog bite me?"

 Chapter 494

    "Mom promises it won''t bite you..."


    "Then mother, please make a big dog..." Little Angelina was already a little impatient, she shook her mother''s neck, and acted desperately... "Hurry up... Mom... I want a big dog dog¡­¡­"


    "Then you have to be obedient, let Aunt Zi hold you first, okay?" Hela smiled, and said a little on the little nose of her baby girl: "So that mother can free her hands to perform magic..."


    "Well-well, Aunt Zi, hug..." Little Angelina hesitated when she played with her mother and turned into a big dog in her mother''s arms, she chose the big dog, and Zi smiled She held her little princess in her arms as soon as she stretched out her hand...


    "Mom...I want a big dog..." Little Angelina was not honest when she was held in Zi''s arms, she kept yelling to her mother.


    "Okay, okay... At least you have to be practical for mom." Hela smiled, and slammed the Thor''s Hammer on the ground...


    Rumble¡ªThe treasure house shook for a while, and a pit with a diameter of three meters was smashed by Thor¡¯s hammer on the ground. Looking down from the edge of the pit, it was completely dark...


    With a swish, the Thor''s hammer that was thrown by Hela flew back to his little master, making a whining sound like an aggrieved puppy... but the little Angelina who was anxious to see the big dog had no time to take care of it This foolish guy just kept urging his mother."Mom...Is the big dog in this hole? When will it come out...?"


    "Soon... baby, it will come out soon..." Hela said, and instructed Zi to say: "Zi, you just hold Little Angelina and stay on top, I can go down by myself..."


    "Good mistress..." Zi nodded. Of course she knew her mistress''s intention to do this. It is estimated that some things below are not suitable for her little princess to see...


    "Goodbye mom... come up with the big dog..." Little Angelina didn''t worry about her mother at all. In her small heart, her mother and father are both omnipotent.


    "Don''t worry, baby, I''ll come out with the big dog soon..." Hela said, jumping out of the eternal fire that was still burning in his hands, and jumped out of the hole that couldn''t be seen.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Eighty Five


    In the cave where you can''t see the five fingers--a red flame floats down from the faintly bright cave.


    It was Hela who jumped out of the cave holding the eternal fire,


    Five seconds later-Hela finally fell to the bottom of the hole. She took the eternal fire in her hand as a torch and whirled around slightly, and her hatred for Odin grew a little bit more.


    Those who sleep here are the Asgard warriors who followed her to fight in the Nine Realms, and it can even be said that they are the most elite troops under her.After being expelled and sealed by Odin, these Asgardian warriors under his command were also liquidated by Odin... With the lifespan of the Asgardians, they are far from the end of their lives, even if they live to the present, they It should be only equivalent to the age of middle-aged people on earth.


    They had fought bloody battles for Asgard, they had punished the Nine Realms and swept everything for Odin¡¯s reign... But in the end, they did not die in the hands of foreigners, did not die in the battlefield of conquering the Nine Realms, but Died in the hands of what they admired and believed in, Odin, the king of the gods... They-died of the sword after they came to themselves.


    "Odin¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªWhat kind of god are you???" Hela''s screaming screamed through the cave."Odin--you should be ashamed and ashamed of what you did...what are you the father of the gods...what are you the king of Asgard...you are not worthy!!!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Hela took a nostalgic look at the crypt, the tens of thousands of corpses... She really wanted to resurrect the warriors who had been behind her on the battlefield, and then went out to turn the whole Asgard upside down... But, She knew that these warriors were already too tired...


    She vaguely remembered that there was once a recruit who followed her on the battlefield and asked her hopefully: "His Royal Highness, can we really build Asgard more beautiful and richer like this?"


    "Yes, our Asgard will dominate the Nine Realms, and our Asgard will surely become the paradise of God''s realm that everyone yearns for..." Hela still remembers how firm her answer was back then...


    At that time--the Asgard warriors who heard her words raised their hands and shouted frantically."Long live Asgard..."


    For this dream, they fought bloody battles and conquered one world after another... For this dream, they took the lead on the battlefield and fought hard... This is how the now magnificent Asgard, and then Asgard in the nine The supreme position in the world.


    But... these warriors who gave everything for Asgard, now... they are sleeping here, they survived in the hands of the frost giants, they survived in the claws of the wild beasts... But, They fell under the sword after they came.


    "...Ah...ah...ah...ah..." Hela whispered to the battlefield, the ancient war anthem that soothed the dead heroes... Now there is only this for these warriors. .


    As this desolate war song sounded... one after another heroic spirits emerged from the decayed corpses. They were silent, kneeling in front of Hela... It was their unwillingness to keep them bound. Among their corpses, it was their resentment that kept them from entering the world of death...


    "It''s me... I''m sorry everyone." Faced with her former subordinates, Hela lowered her head deeply."I...not a good commander."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­The heroic spirits did not speak, but just stood up and beat their own Huns with their silent right hands. This is Asgard¡¯s most lofty military salute and their respect for their commander. They recognized her...


    With the uniform movements of these heroic spirits... Gradually, a little bit of fluorescence rose from them... They, the moment they saw the triple crown on Hela''s head, they already felt no regrets... They believed that they themselves The commander-in-chief of Asgard can definitely bring Asgard a better tomorrow. The hardships they suffered, the sins they suffered, the betrayals they suffered... are all worthwhile.


    ...... The warriors and heroic spirits who have had their wishes turned into dots of light, floating in the crypt, as if they were talking to their commander, their queen, making their final farewells, surrounded by Hela, and refused to leave for a long time. , The whole crypt is filled with blue dots of fluorescence, and the scenery...beautiful is heartbreaking.


    "Go...go back...you are too tired...you need a good rest..." Hela whispered. With her words, the fluorescence gradually increased...and then...until it disappeared. not see.She knows that they will return to the world of death... there is their home, where they will wait for another cycle of life.


    Hela can resurrect them with the eternal fire in her hands, but she did not do that, because the bodies of those warriors have long been decayed. With the help of the eternal fire, Hela can only turn them into undead soldiers... Hela I can''t bear to do this anymore. The warriors who have fought for Asgard all their lives are too tired, and they should take a break...


    The spot of light gradually dissipated... The entire crypt returned to an invisible appearance, and only the eternal fire in Hela''s hand became the last light source...


    She stretched out her right hand, and the sword of the night sky appeared in her hand... Flicked upward, the sword of the night sky escaped Hela''s control and flew into the air... Then, one changed two, two changed four, four changed eight... ¡­In the blink of an eye, the sword of the night sky in mid-air turned into a dense forest of night sky swords.


    With Hela''s wave of his hand, those swords of the night sky smashed into the ground fiercely... forming a sword forest with her as the center...


    "Wake up, Valkyrie, my heroic spirit, wake up, my pet Fenrir..." As he shouted, Hela slammed the eternal fire in his hands to the ground... ¡­A circle of blue flames centered on Hela and spread to the surroundings.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! The Valkyrie of the throne, under the order of Odin, went to hunt Hela, and now... they will become the Valkyrie that belongs to Hela alone.


    These Valkyries, they hold dragon teeth swords, they fight bravely... They... No matter how much glory and glory they had in their lifetime, now they will all belong to Hela''s subordinates, who made them die by Hela''s Hand, and Hela is the god of death who is best at playing with soul...


    For the Asgard warriors who once followed her, Hela has compassion. For the enemies who have died under her sword, Hela is not so kind. For them, death will not be the end, but another starting point¡­¡­


    "Woo..." Just as Hela was looking at Valkyrie, who was resurrected as a hero by herself, a huge, hideous wolf head leaned in front of her, like a well-behaved puppy, in front of her master. There was a snake head swaying in front of him... it was Hela''s pet, Fenrir the magic wolf.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Eighty Six


    "Fenrir... let''s go quickly, go to find dad... giggle... Oh, come on, Fenrir, you are almost overtaken by a small hammer..." accompanied by the silver bell of Angelina Laughter, a rumbling sound of a giant beast came over, mixed with the sound of objects being knocked to the ground.


    Zhou Ye, who had completely settled all four women, sat up from the couch, and looked at the four women with different styles and emotions nestling next to him. He had a headache and wanted to cover his head. ...


    Zhou Ye didn¡¯t have a headache because of what happened to Odin¡¯s queen Frija. He never put the king Odin in his eyes... and what happened to Frija was nothing else... he wouldn¡¯t Regret, let alone, Friga has been restored to a young state by him, it is impossible for him to return Friga to Odin...


    What really gave him a headache was that his daughter''s affairs, obviously his baby daughter, Angelina, seemed to be coming to him... Although Zhou Ye believed that his skin was already quite thick... but he couldn''t do it yet. In front of my daughter...hehe.


    "Okay, it seems that I''m going to comfort my little baby first..." Zhou Ye sighed, and got rid of the slender arms and legs wrapped around his body... and walked to the big bed.


    "Master, I''ll change your clothes..." As Zhou Ye got up, Qiu''s figure suddenly appeared behind him, holding a set of gorgeous new clothes in his hand... This is Asgard''s costume, here. Zhou Ye usually wears this.


    "Autumn... I always feel like this goes on, I will become a waste that can''t do anything without you..." Zhou Ye sighed, raised his arms, this kind of clothes stretched out his hand and opened his mouth. Days, after a while, I am afraid I will become a useless person.


    "I will listen to the master''s words as compliments..." Qiu smiled, like a gentle wife, tidying Zhou Ye''s collar."Perfect...no matter what clothes it is, the owner can deliver the best results..."


    "Don''t be humble, Qiu, I''m just complimenting you..." Zhou Ye smiled and kissed Qiu''s little friend."Okay, let''s go out together to see what little gift my lovely little princess got from Hela."


    "Okay, Master..." Qiu''s little face has a sweet smile. Zhou Ye''s words just made her very happy... This is the affirmation of her work by her host, and the host indirectly treated her. How can Qiu be unhappy to express his attachment?


    Zhou Ye, who had taken care of his image, led Qiu directly towards the gate of the palace... As soon as he arrived at the gate of the palace, the gate was opened by the shadow guard guarding outside...


    As soon as he opened the door, Zhou Ye saw a demon wolf that was more than five meters high, rushing in his direction. Its huge body filled the corridors of the entire palace.Maybe it¡¯s because the floor of the palace is a bit too smooth... When it turned, its claws sometimes slipped a bit, bumping the decorations placed at the corner of the corridor and rolling...


    And on the head of that huge demon wolf, there was a small figure sitting there, with both hands firmly grasping the hair on the demon wolf¡¯s head... It was Zhou Ye¡¯s baby daughter, Umbrella¡¯s little figure. Princess, the future ruler of the Nine Realms, Little Angelina.


    Seeing her father''s figure, Xiao Anjie Lina happily let go of her small hand holding the wolf hair and waved vigorously towards Zhou Ye."father¡­¡­"


    Angelina, who was originally sitting on the head of the devil wolf, was a little unstable, and the devil wolf was not a mount. It was very bumpy when it ran. Angelina let go... her young body was caught by the devil wolf. Go out directly.


    "Be careful, baby..." Zhou Ye was really taken aback by his daughter. His figure was in a trance on the spot, and then another little guy came out in his arms...It was because his father was taken out of the air. The snatched little Angelina.

 Chapter 495

    "How dangerous it is, baby..." Zhou Ye really felt like he was scared to death just now... No matter how powerful his power is, and no matter how tough his army is, at this moment, he is just a It''s just a foolish father who is worried about his daughter.


    "Gluck... Dad, it''s okay... Fenrir will catch me..." Little Angelina was not scared at all, she was acting like a baby when she hugged her father''s neck."Dad...this is the big dog my mother gave me...look how cute it is..."


    At this time, the demon wolf Fenrir stood in place with a dazed expression... just when it felt that its little master was thrown into the air, it hurriedly stopped its steps and used its head to pick it up. The little master of his own house, but waited for a long time before his little master fell...It was wondering, where did his little master go?


    "Cute??" Zhou Ye looked at this huge demon wolf, speechless... Such a big demon wolf, such a ferocious fellow, how does his little baby feel cute about it?But it''s a bit funny to see it wondering where its little master is going... but it''s far from cute.


    At this time, Fenrir, the magic wolf, finally saw the figure of his little owner, who was actually in the arms of someone he didn¡¯t know. You know, its owner Hela said that he must take care of his little owner. Master...now my little master has fallen into the hands of others...this is absolutely unforgivable.


    "Woo..." Demon wolf Fenrir lowered his head and stared at Zhou Ye, screaming at his sharp teeth... There was a threatening low growl in his throat... It was obviously treating Zhou Ye as Take away the enemy of his little master.


    "Interesting..." Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Fenrir, the demon wolf who kept groaning intimidatingly at him, "It''s really a loyal big dog, but... it''s just a bit of a bad brain..."


    "Autumn, help me hug Little Angelina... I''ll accompany this Erha to have a good time." Zhou Ye is really happy. As an old WOW player, his most proud thing is collecting All the mounts in WOW, of course, the [collect all] here means that he does not play all the mounts in the previous version...


    Among them, the one he likes most is the Wolf Warriors from the [Siege of Orgrimmar] achievement. As an Alliance player, Wolf Warriors is simply too rare...


    And now, he has a feeling that he is about to complete this epic achievement in the Marvel world... ahem, the point is that he is about to have a war wolf...


    As a close-knit maid who has followed her master for many years, Qiu certainly knows the little hobby of her master. She smiled and took the little princess from her master''s arms.


    "Aunt Qiu, what''s wrong with Dad?" Xiao Anjie Lina looked at her father with a little bewilderment, then looked at Qiu again, and asked, "Does Dad dislike the big dog my mother gave me? ?"


    "No... Your Royal Highness, Master, this is what I like very much..." Qiu smiled and calmed.


    Little Angelina nodded seemingly, and then asked, "Oh, what is Dad doing?"


    "Master, he wants to have fun with the princess''s big dog..." Qiu smiled more gently and softly.


    "That''s it..." Although Xiao Anjie Lina didn''t understand her aunt Qiu, it shouldn''t be a bad thing, right?


    At this moment, I saw that my little master was no longer in the arms of the stranger... The magic wolf Fenrir screamed and rushed over... There were two enemies, but obviously this man gave it a greater deterrent. It has to fix this man first, and then save its little master...


    "Hahaha, Wang Jiang...become my mount obediently." Zhou Ye laughed wildly and jumped up, grabbing the wolf''s head that Fenrir was approaching, and pressing it down hard...


    Rumble ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The magic wolf Fenrir felt that although the hand holding his head was not big, it seemed to have ten thousand tons of power, making it firmly pressed to the ground, unable to move... It desperately used its front paws to This guy pulled from his head...but it was in vain. Its paws couldn''t touch Zhou Ye''s figure, but the hand still pressed its head firmly...so that it couldn''t lift its head. Come.


    It''s struggling... It''s working hard... It''s desperate... It''s... Uh, crying... This is too bullying, there is no way...


    "Well, my dear, don''t bully Fenrir anymore..." A voice came, and it seemed natural to Fenrir.This is the voice of the owner...


    "Cough cough... I just saw Lie Xinxi, you know, I wanted to raise a Wang Jiang long ago..." Zhou Ye handed away his hand in embarrassment... It was really embarrassing to be discovered.


    Fenrir, who had regained freedom, shrank behind his owner like an aggrieved Wang Jiang, screaming aggrieved...


    "Okay, Fenrir...this is my husband and your future male host...Don''t be wronged." Hela patted the demon wolf Fenrir on the head with an annoyance and amusement... "Be like listening My words are the same, listen to him...or else, next time he is bullying you, I won''t care..."


    "Woo..." Hearing the words of his owner, Fenrir, the devil wolf, could only come to Zhou Ye obediently, rubbing Zhou Ye''s hand with his head, to show surrender...


    "Not bad, really a good dog..." Zhou Ye smiled and gently rubbed Fenrir''s head... Then turned his head and said to his baby girl: "Baby, do you want to go for a ride with Dad... ...?"


    "..." Xiao Anjie Lina was originally angry that her father was bullying her big dog, but Zhou Ye yelled like this and she ran over again."Go...Go, Dad will take me with..."


    "Go..." Zhou Ye picked up his baby girl and jumped directly onto Fenrir''s back."Wang Jiang, let''s go for a drive outside the palace..."


    "Wang Jiang...run...chuckle..." Little Angelina also smiled happily.


    Fenrir, the demon wolf, refused in his heart at this moment... a magnificent demon wolf was called Wang Jiang with such a shameless name, where did it put its wolf face... But, think about the words of the owner, think again Thinking about how it felt when it was bullied by its own male owner... It shamefully obeyed, stepping on its four hooves, and rushing towards the outside of the palace against the sunset...


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Eighty Seven


    Hela watched her man and her baby daughter riding Fenrir running wildly and disappearing behind the gate of the palace, smiled and shook her head... I am afraid this big and small crazy play, I don¡¯t know when it will happen. Come back for dinner, now it''s time to go to the sisterhood activities.


    Thinking of this, Hela walked towards the palace...


    Surrounded by a group of heroic spirits dressed in Valkyrie costumes, Hela came to the door of a palace, "You don''t need to go in, just stay here."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." The Valkyries gave a respectful and deep salute, and then surrounded the entire palace with solemn expressions...


    Hela nodded. She was very satisfied with the performance of the Valkyries, and it was not in vain that she used the eternal fire to bring them back to life.Pushing open the door, Hela walked directly in...


    I saw that this was a room indistinguishable from other palaces. If it had to be different, it would be that the luxurious and artistic decorations and furniture in the original spacious hall were all cleaned up.


    Instead, there are rows of electronic instruments full of science fiction. In the center of the hall, a large widescreen projection device with a height of more than three meters and a width of more than seven meters is placed...


    In front of the projection device, a group of women were sitting around. They were either sitting or lying... or holding wine glasses... or holding snacks in different shapes, but the only thing in common was that their eyes and attention were focused on what was in front of them. On the large projection screen.


    "How''s the situation going?" Hela couldn''t wait to ask as soon as he entered the house.


    "It''s almost done, I feel I can start the next step..." Ophelia replied with a smile while lying on the sofa with a glass of wine in her hand.


    "Wait...it feels a bit too obvious, right?" Emma said hesitantly.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay to look like this, and we won''t be able to achieve the effect we want..." This time it was Pandora, who was eating snacks while making her own suggestions.


    "Then let''s start." Hela said, found an empty seat and sat down, and then directly commanded through the personal terminal on her wrist: "Plan G begins..."


    Hearing these words, the women couldn''t help but stop the action in their hands, and put their eyes firmly on the projection screen, and what was playing on the projection screen was Thor and Loki who were locked in the dungeon. .


    At this moment-in the dungeon under the palace, Thor and Loki are chatting weakly.


    "Brother... are we really going to die?" Sol asked weakly, sitting on the wall of the cell."These guys actually chose to starve us to death... Where do they put the glory of the soldiers? This kind of death is really shameful."


    "My dear brother... If... you can defeat our sister, we won''t be here..." Loki is almost hungry. Although he is a magician, he obviously won''t Confectionery.


    "That woman...well, if I had a hammer in my hand, I think I should be able to defeat her..." Saul never knew that hunger was so difficult... He felt that if he was at this moment, he could safely get out of this In the cell, the first thing he had to do was not revenge, let alone seizing the throne, but... a good, beautiful meal.


    "Brother... are you sure that is your hammer?" Rocky mocked feebly: "How do I feel that the man who took your hammer is more suitable for the Thor''s hammer than you?"


    "..." Sol really wanted to refute a few words, but... the facts speak louder than words, his hammer was easily taken from his hands, and he gave him a little loli... No way to tell."Well, that man... terrible."


    "It''s terrible..." Loki was deeply moved by Sol''s words. It was a conclusion he reached with his body. Now when he heard the man''s name, he felt the bones all over his body hurt. ...


    Just when the two brothers were silent, trying to maintain a little energy... a sound of footsteps came, and then a group of shadow guards appeared in front of them.


    "This is your last supper... I hope you will like it." The leader of the Shadow Guard said, operating the magic fence next to him, and soon a small opening that only allowed a plate to pass through appeared on the fence of the cell...


    A shadow guard behind her slid the food and wine into the cell.


    "Hey, what do you mean by this? Are we going to be executed?" Rocky shouted desperately.


    "Yes, tomorrow, you will be executed." The Captain of the Shadow Guard said, sealing the magic fence again, ignoring the two of them, and walking away with the other Shadow Guards.


    "Damn... Executing us without a trial, you are unfair, it''s unjust..." Rocky yelled desperately, however, it was useless, and the shadow guards ignored him.


    "Don''t bother...I''ll talk about it after you''re full..." Sol didn''t have the time to pay attention to those things. He directly picked up the barbecue on the plate and ate it...While eating, he said: " After we are full, tomorrow we will take advantage of them to take us out to execute the execution, knock down a few guys, and escape from Asgard..."

 Chapter 496

    "I hope so..." Although Loki was also very hungry, the bad news that he would be executed tomorrow made him have no appetite. He just silently picked up the flask on the dinner plate and poured it into his mouth.


    "Eat something so that you will have strength tomorrow..." Sol forgot that he was stuffing food in his mouth, and threw a piece of barbecue to his brother."If you don''t have the strength, you can''t do anything tomorrow..."


    "Well, thank you brother..." Loki hesitated, picked up the barbecue that Sol threw to him, and ate it... However, he felt that there seemed to be a different flavor in the barbecue, which made him Cautiously put down the barbecue in his hand.


    "Brother, do you feel the smell of this barbecue is a bit wrong?"


    "There''s nothing wrong...I feel delicious." Sol said, while stuffing barbecue in his mouth, "This is the best barbecue I have ever eaten..."


    "Probably I''m nervous..." Loki was sure that there was an indescribable familiar taste in the barbecue, but he didn''t plan to remind his brother anymore, because he wanted to see what the hell those people wanted to do. ...... Maybe you can take this opportunity to escape?


    After half an hour----


    "Hiccup¡ª¡ª!" Thor filled his stomach with the barbecue for the two of them. He really had enough to eat... Maybe it¡¯s because of his fullness and warmth. Saul felt that he actually felt that today. My younger brother Loki is very fascinated by people...that¡¯s right...that¡¯s fascinated by people... "Hey, brother, I never found out that my brother is so beautiful..."


    "Uh-!!!" Loki was taken aback by Saul''s words, and he found that his brother''s eyes seemed a little wrong when he saw him... He had seen the kind of eyes, but they were usually in men and women. When you are alone, you can look at it... "Damn... let me out... let me out quickly..."


    "My brother... I found out that you are so cute..." The Loki in Sol''s eyes was so beautiful that he was suffocated. He felt as if a flame was burning from his belly... The flame made him suffocate. He became more and more unsustainable.


    "Let go of me, damn...I''m your brother..." Loki was already crying. He knew that this kind of potion was in that barbecue. He would definitely remind his brother Sol. , However, there is no regret that medicine is sold in the world.


    If speaking of magic skills, Loki feels that he can throw his brother a few blocks away. This is not his boasting, but his successful experience of playing with his brother countless times through magic since childhood.


    But if you talk about personal strength... Loki is a weak chicken facing Sol, not much better than facing a brawny girl... He is now struggling desperately in the arms of his brother... "Wake up, brother, I am your brother..."


    "Brother or something, isn''t it the best gift God gave to brother?" Saul can''t bear it anymore...


    What happens when a magician with limited magic ability faces a warrior who has no iron in his hands?Loki used his own examples to deeply educate the next generation of mages...Magicians will be ravaged and ravaged by warriors, in various senses.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhg


    Chapter six hundred and eighty eight


    In a cell in the underground dungeon of the Asgard Palace--


    Thor, the god of thunder, leaned against the wall of the prison with a pale face, staring blankly at his brother, Loki.


    At this moment, Loki, unclothed, lay on the cold floor of the cell in a big font, tears in his eyes, and a blank mind... All this happened so suddenly... Suddenly he was at a loss and didn''t even know what to do. How to face his brother Sol.


    The atmosphere in the cell is quiet and weird...


    After a long time... Sol finally spoke slowly, he knew... Now it is meaningless to say who is right and who is right."Yes, sorry..."


    "I''m sorry...?" When he heard Thor''s words, Rocky''s ashen eyes gradually recovered a gleam."Sorry, can you make up for the mistakes you made?"


    "..." Saul was silent, he didn''t know what to say anymore.


    "I never knew you were such a person..." Loki gradually recovered some physical strength. After all, the desperate struggle just now was quite a physical effort. He slowly stood up, trying not to touch his injuries. Place... After finishing his clothes briefly, he turned to look at his brother Saul."I used to be very surprised, why only one of the four friends around you, Sif, is a woman, and you haven''t done anything to her... It turns out that you are so good... I really didn''t expect it."


    Of course Loki knew why Thor became like this, but he didn''t want to mention it at all...he didn''t want to think about it again.


    "No...I''m not..." Saul wanted to explain, but seeing his brother''s untidy clothes on his body, he couldn''t say anything about the explanation...


    "Don''t say any more... I don''t want to hear your voice now." Rocky said, walking to the corner of the wall opposite Sol and sat down, but just as soon as he sat down, he just rubbed and jumped up... ...Cough cough, the wound is a bit deep.


    "Are you all right..." Seeing Loki''s movements, Saul asked with concern.


    "I''m fine, I''m very good, I''m so good..." Rocky said, and sat down again cautiously. This time he only used half of the PG. Although it still hurts, it still hurts. In a tolerable situation, let him climb on the ground again like just now, he said nothing...


    At this moment, a familiar voice made the two brothers temporarily let go of their entanglements and stood up.


    "I thought you would be abused by them, now it seems that your life is going pretty well."


    "Heimdall?" X2


    Rocky and Soldu looked out of the prison together. Standing there, the big black man in civilian clothes was not Heimdall and who was it?"Are you not caught by them?"


    "Of course not..." Heimdall, who carried the sword of guardian, replied: "I hid when there was a disturbance in the palace... I stared at the secret tunnel for a few days before slipping away while they were changing shifts. Come in, what''s the matter, let''s talk outside..."


    "Okay..." Thor nodded to Loki in response.


    Heimdall directly opened the magic fence of the cell and released the two of them... whispered, "Follow me."


    Loki and Thor followed in Heimdall¡¯s footsteps and walked towards the depths of the dungeon...


    Thor''s position was automatically lagging behind, allowing Rocky to walk in front of him... But after a few steps, he looked at Rocky who was staggering, and finally couldn''t help but hurried to him and drove him a few steps. Putting his hand on his shoulder, he helped him walk out.


    "I won''t thank you..." Loki glanced at Thor and said blankly.


    Saul shook his head indifferently, "I didn''t think you would thank me...this is what I should do."


    "..., do you think this can smooth out the damage you brought to me?" Loki whispered: "In this life you never imagine I will forgive you...you hantai..."


    Saul didn''t fight his brother like he used to, he was now coughing with an attitude of atonement...


    On the other hand, in the palace temporarily converted into a monitoring room, the women ate the hot pot contentedly. They were not interested in the Thor brothers who disappeared from the screen... Or it should be said that the Thor brothers¡¯ escape was also in them. Part of the plan.


    You know, the person sent by Zhou Ye to clean up Heimdall is not someone else, but Jean Grey.Want to escape in the hands of a phoenix girl named Jean Grey?Heimdall is far from enough.


    As for the Heimdall who now leads the Sol brothers?It was a puppet that had been controlled by Jean Grey with mind control a long time ago.


    Generally speaking, people think that the strongest person is Professor X. However, this is a misconception. The real strongest mind control is Jin Gray, who has merged with Phoenix.It''s just that on weekdays, there is no time for her to show her spiritual power...


    "For the sisters to work together to complete the world achievement of Thor X Cthulhu... Cheers..." The upright Ophelia raised the wine glass in her hand and celebrated with her sisters.


    The women who were completely caught up in inexplicable excitement and excitement also raised their glasses high and shouted: "To the world''s achievements, cheers..."


    There was laughter in the whole palace... but the fugitive trio on the other side was not so harmonious.


    "Heimdall...Why are we going to the Rainbow Bridge instead of going to the palace to wake up the father?" Sol, who supported his brother, asked Heimdall unceremoniously."Have you forgotten your duty?"


    "I have never forgotten my duty..." Heimdall was not irritated by Saul''s words, his voice was still calm and strong, "Odin is still sleeping in Odin''s sleep, but we can''t help the guards. Rush in under circumstances..."


    "Then go in..." Sol always had mystery confidence in his father."As long as King Father wakes up from his deep sleep and ascends with a shout, the people of Asgard will unite around my King Father. These invaders will be a group of chickens..."


    "...You have been imprisoned for too long, and you have not understood the recent changes in Asgard for a long time." Heimdall explained: "The people of Asgard have been used by those invaders in a strange way. The spell is bewitched, and they now deeply love Hela sitting on the throne, just as they loved Odin the father of the gods..."


    When Sol heard Heimdall''s words, his whole person was like a frustrated ball, becoming weak. He believed that Heimdall would not deceive himself. Heimdall''s power is very powerful, but he once swore allegiance to him. Odin, his father, is loyal to the throne.He is Asgard''s first line of defense. No one has escaped his eyes and invaded Asgard, except this time...


    "...Then, what can we do now even if we escape from Asgard?" Sol is already a little discouraged...


    Chapter six hundred and eighty nine


    "Although Asgard has fallen..." Heimdall stared at Saul with his golden pupils and said, "But in the Nine Realms, we have other friends and reinforcements... Now, your task is to The identity of Crown Prince Scarder, in the other worlds of the Nine Realms, gathers our loyal allies... Then, counterattack Asgard..."


    "Is this... really okay?" Heimdall''s words were really unacceptable to Sol, who once considered Asgard the number one in the world.


    Among the nine kingdoms, Asgard has a good relationship. It is estimated that the Warner Protoss and Alfheim Elves in Warnerheim, and the Gnomes in Wattheim...

 Chapter 497

    Other kingdoms like the Frost Giants of Jotunheim and the dark elves... Don''t think about it, Musbelheim''s Fire Country is even more like an enemy of Asgard.


    How can this be broken?Sol was a little confused...


    "So... do you have a better way besides this?" Heimdall asked directly.


    "...I think this is the best idea." There has been no answer, but Loki, who just listened quietly to the dispute between the two, knew that what Heimdall said was the most feasible solution. Others It''s like rushing into the palace to wake up Odin and other bad ideas, it''s completely killing him."Heimdall, what are we going to do?"


    "I will use the Rainbow Bridge to send you to Warnerheim..." Heimdall said: "There, I think you should be able to find our strongest ally, and then...you contact the Warner Protoss in Warnerheim Then call me, I will be here to teleport you to Alfheim again..."


    "Well, I think I have no choice..." In the end, Sol could only accept Heimdall''s plan...


    The three of them cautiously bypassed the crowded streets and walked towards the Rainbow Bridge...


    In fact, there are still some people on the street celebrating Hela''s enthronement at this moment. They hold up their wine glasses and shout when everybody shouts: "Long live your Majesty Hela, long live Asgard..."


    The pedestrians who were harassed by these drunks responded with smiles to their chants."Long live Her Majesty... Long live Asgard."


    The impact of this scene on Saul is extremely huge, as if overnight, all Asgard¡¯s Asa protoss had forgotten their two brothers... That despicable usurper Hela became everyone instead. The king of Asgard that everyone has come to expect.


    This made Saul simply unacceptable. If Heimdall hadn''t forcibly pulled him away, I''m afraid he would really rush in front of those people and point to his nose to question those guys."Your crown prince is here... Do you still remember who your future king is?"


    After the baptism of this scene, Sol became a little silent, and Loki, who was supported by him, gave him a sympathetic look. This guy is indeed a bit pitiful. The throne that he was about to acquire was taken away. And he himself became a non-existent person.


    Of course, Loki himself felt very upset. He would be given sex by the guy Thor. After all, it was the trick of those guys. Although I don¡¯t know what their purpose is, but... he has already talked to those guys. The guy has become an endless enemy. Sooner or later, he will double these insults, insults and injuries to those guys, especially the man who dumped himself like a rag doll, he must...


    The two thoughtful brothers never said a word on the way. They came directly to the huge gate at the head of the Rainbow Bridge under the leadership of Heimdall.


    When they got here, they had to stop their steps, not because they couldn''t open the door, but because two figures were blocking their way in front of the door.


    "Oh, my two lovely brothers, where do you want to go?" Hela held the sword of the night sky, smiling and looking at the trio standing in front of her.


    "Just kill them... I still want to go back with my dear!" Jean Grey, wearing a red dress, has no interest in this pair of difficult brothers. For her, instead of wasting time here, she still It makes sense to go back and snuggle and doze off in the arms of your own man.


    "You stop them, I''ll start teleportation..." Heimdall said, pulling out the guardian sword behind him, and rushing towards the two women.


    Thor and Loki also had to rush over... Heimdall was already their last hope. If Heimdall was stopped by the two women, they would not be able to escape...


    Thinking of this, Sol rushed over and stopped Hela before Heimdall. In his opinion, Hela is already the most difficult character. It is his apology to his brother to leave the difficulty to himself. .


    "Damn, I knew it would be like this..." Rocky complained, rushing to Qin''s face, and said with a smile: "This beautiful lady, I''m actually a pacifist, so let us be together. Drink tea and talk about the customs of Asgard?"


    "That''s a lot of nonsense..." Jin has always had only one attitude towards other men, that is... if nothing, she pointed to Loki unceremoniously, and a dangerous flame burned directly towards Loki. .


    "Your enemy is me..." Sol, without a hammer, directly smashed Hela with his fist. Hela smiled, and a sword slid into Sol''s eyes. This trick forced Sol to take it away. Potential, dodge embarrassed.


    The four were fighting and walking, or to be precise, it was Rocky and Sol who were fighting and retreating. The two brothers retreated to the teleport point at the head of the Rainbow Bridge in a planned way.


    In fact, the two girls came here to act...Of course, in order to be realistic, Thor''s body was slashed by Hela''s sword of the night sky, and there were scars everywhere... and Loki was almost completely cooked by the piano. .


    Just when Thor and Loki felt that they might really be here today, Heimdall, who used his guardian sword to start teleportation not far away, had already opened the Rainbow Bridge.He shouted to Thor and Loki: "Come here, you should go."


    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time..." Sol said, taking advantage of Hela''s kicking power, turned and ran towards Heimdall...The colorful rays of light transmitted by the Rainbow Bridge in front of him were in front of him. , When Saul felt that he was already in sight, a huge force came from behind, kicking him directly into the teleporting beam... But this did not mean that he had been completely rescued.


    Because, this powerful force not only kicked him into the Rainbow Bridge, but even kicked him into the teleportation to break the teleportation protection crystal wall, and fell directly into the unknown space...


    But Loki was even more miserable... he was thrown directly out of the Rainbow Bridge by Qin, under him is an endless starry sky... The ghost knew where he would float.


    Chapter six hundred and ninety


    Looking at the two brothers who have disappeared, Hela and Qin smiled and stood in place... Their mission has been completed, or that their goal has been achieved, and they were just Asgard''s best of the year. Heimdall, the loyal minister, had closed the Rainbow Bridge and fell on one knee in front of the two women. He had already been controlled by Qin.


    "You asked me to drop Loki to Asgard. I know you want to try it and see if you can continue Loki¡¯s fate and take the soul gem from Thanos, but why do you want to stay with Sol? What''s your life?" Qin asked unclearly.


    "Of course it''s because I want to give my dear a gift..." Hela said with a smile: "Don''t you think my dear has always been interested in the capable Valkyrie?"


    "Able Valkyrie?" Qin nodded thoughtfully after thinking of something.In fact, Hela was still full of resentment for the slippery fish that slipped away in her hands."But... honey seems to have sent the fat green man to the laboratory. How could that guy escape from that planet if no one helped? Besides, you are sure that this untransformed guy can say Move that Valkyrie to counterattack Asgard?"


    "..." Hela lifted her forehead, "Oops, I forgot to think about it...what to do, Jin."


    "Hey..." Qin sighed, unexpectedly Hela would occasionally be confused."Just tell the truth to my dear, besides, the Gao Tianzun of Saka star has some relatives with my dear..."


    "Relationship?" Hela asked in a daze.


    "Of course, have you forgotten Karina Defan? Our sister..." Qin asked back.


    "Of course I remember Karina..." If you know that Karina must attend every big family gathering, how could Hela not know her."But isn''t her father Difan the collector? How can it have something to do with Gao Tianzun of Saka star?"


    "Don¡¯t you know that Sakar¡¯s Gao Tianzun and collector Difan are brothers? My dear plan to go to Sakarstar to take down the Valkyrie... But now..." Qin sighed helplessly. : "You, when you are okay, you should also gather more with your sisters and chat..."


    "..." At this moment, Hela really has the feeling of saying DOG. I knew this a long time ago. Why should I copy Thor''s fall from Saka?It is good for Thor Thor to be unable to leave Saka Xing from now on. I am afraid that if there is any weird change between him and the Valkyrie, it will really...


    Thinking of this, Hela didn''t dare to hesitate anymore, she grabbed Jean Grey''s hand and ran towards the palace."You have to help me this time, Jin..."


    Two hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Baby Hela...you..." Zhou Ye looked at Hela who was sitting in front of him speechlessly, looking cautiously because of doing something wrong.


    "I want to surprise you too..." Hela said aggrievedly.


    "I know... I know." Zhou Ye held Hela and Qin in his arms.With a wry smile: "I originally wanted to go directly to Karina after handling the matter here, and go to Sakar Star with her... But now it seems that I have to take a shortcut.... "


    "What''s the shortcut... honey?" Hela asked curiously.


    "You, watching movies like fast-forwarding like I do... Haven''t you noticed that there is an unstable space-time rift in Saka star that leads directly to the outer starry sky of Asgard?" Zhou Ye said, gently in the sea. Take a shot on the pulled dolphins.


    "Then you will leave tomorrow?" Hela asked with some dismay.


    "No, I''ll leave now." Zhou Ye sighed, "Saka Star¡¯s time is very weird...Even if Sol and I were thrown over by just ten seconds before and after, maybe we arrived at Saka. Star¡¯s time will be different by a few months, I don¡¯t want my capable Valkyrie to disappear because of certain things..."


    "Then... okay." No matter how sad Hela was, she couldn''t help it. After all, it was because of her own mistake that she made it like this... "Then who are you going to take this time?"


    "Saka Star doesn''t have any high-end combat power... I just turned around randomly in the past. You don''t think I can beat even a Valkyrie with your man?" Zhou Ye smiled: "So I plan to do it this time. After taking Sister Amora over, it''s a play..."


    "Really? My dear..." When Lorelai and Sister Amora heard these words, their eyes brightened in surprise. They were the time when they bothered their men the most... On Zhou Ye''s body, he could accompany his men on an interstellar journey, they couldn''t ask for it.


    Although Sieve and Friga had no words, their disappointed expressions were utterly uttered... Obviously, they were not willing to be separated from their men now.


    Of course Zhou Ye saw their dissatisfaction at a glance, and sighed."Well, anyway, Sif and Friga are fine here, so let''s go with me."


    "Hmm..." Sieff and Frigga happily leaked smiles.


    "After I''m gone, you must always pay attention to Loki''s movements. If he really comes back with the Soul Gem... Then apart from the piano, none of you is an opponent of the Soul Gem... Forget it, let me Take a peek into the future.¡± Zhou Ye said, the golden eyes gleaming, scenes of scenery reflected on his pupils.


    After a while, Zhou Ye smiled."Ha, I didn''t expect there to be such a thing... Loki doesn''t care about it for now."


    "What happened? Honey?" the girls asked curiously.


    "The things in the future are always changing. I can only say that Loki is not a threat for the time being..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Now I have plenty of time to take in a capable Valkyrie."

 Chapter 498

    "Bad guys will hang people''s appetite..."


    "Yes, my dear is so bad..."


    "Hey, you don''t know the pain of peeking into the future..." Zhou Ye said with a [I don''t want to] look like: "After peeking into the future, there will be no surprises in life... everything becomes in your eyes. Of course it¡¯s so sad.¡±


    After Zhou Ye finished speaking, he stood up without waiting for the women to retort, and opened a portal to the Mars base. He still had to go there to drive out his private medium-sized spacecraft. If it was just himself, he It is completely possible to rush into the time and space rift with a swagger, but with a few women, you can''t do that...After all, they don''t have his strong body."Okay, without further ado, I''ll go first, you defend Asgard well."


    The four women named by Zhou Ye, along with Zhou Ye¡¯s two close-fitting maids, followed Zhou Ye and passed through the portal, leaving the other women here jealous and annoying...


    Chapter six hundred and ninety one


    Saka Star-a terrestrial planet located at a singular point in the universe, surrounded by cosmic pathways, at the junction of the known and unknown worlds...


    Although forcibly passing through the unstable space-time rift caused everyone''s turbulence to suffer, but the strong physique of the Asa Protoss allowed them to quickly recover after the spacecraft left the passage.Looking at the endless trash mountain through the observation window of the spaceship, Lorelai couldn''t help but sigh."This is really a really bad place..."


    "My dear, are you sure we didn''t go wrong?" Amora agreed with her sister for the first time in her life.


    "Of course we didn''t go the wrong way..." Zhou Ye sat in the driver''s seat, looked at the place in front of him that was like a sea of ??garbage, and said with a smile: "This place should be the space peculiarity of Saka Star... Something from the outside world falls, such as spaceships, trees, or... creatures."


    The women gathered around their man, and through the large transparent observation window in front of the spacecraft, they looked at the piles of garbage mountains at their feet. Among those garbage mountains, they saw various mechanical products, and some It is not a civilized decoration at all.


    In those mountains of trash, there are a lot of ragged guys. The costumes they wear are oddly shaped, some with masks, and some clothes look like a large curtain cut in the middle.In short, there are all kinds of things... They are wandering around the trash mountain, and from time to time something is sprayed from the fiery red vortex pillars in the sky... They swiftly surround them, seeming to be searching for the use of such things. value.


    "A group of scavengers..." Lorelai sneered away with disdain, she didn''t even look down on these guys.


    At this moment, a sirens sounded in the spacecraft."An unidentified flying object is approaching quickly, please pay attention..."


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye looked up, and saw three or four extremely broken spaceships approaching them... In Zhou Ye''s eyes, those spaceships were like large containers with patches. On these container spacecraft, Zhou Ye did not find any weapon devices, only open hatches, and beggars holding all unknown weapons...


    "Unknown aircraft, please indicate your identities... This is the Sarkar Star Guard." This voice came from the leading spacecraft.


    "Really...annoying." Zhou Ye said, pressing the weapon launch button in his hand...In a short time, the hadron bombardment guns on both sides of the spacecraft shot out a blue light, and these intentions surrounded Zhou Ye in the blink of an eye. The guys in the spaceship blew up the ship and the people.


    "Nice work... honey." Lorelai cheered, and took a sip on Zhou Ye''s cheek. The sister Amora beside her also took a sip on the other side of Zhou Ye without showing any weakness."Honey, you are awesome."


    "Will this cause any trouble?" Friga was a little worried.


    "It''s just a group of scavengers... They often pretend to be so-called order defenders. After deceiving the people in the spaceship, they will either grab them and sell them to the Grandmaster''s Colosseum to serve as fighters, or they will take the poor guys. Eat it as food..." Although Zhou Ye had never been to Sarkar Star, he knew a lot about Sarkar Star, although Karina Difan told him a lot.


    "Eat it?" Frigga widened her eyes in disbelief."My dear... the so-called eating... is it what I think?"


    "Yes, it means literally." Zhou Ye said, blinking at Friega.


    "Oh..." Frigga felt a surge in her stomach, really...


    "Okay, we should go to the Grandmaster..." Zhou Ye said, turning the direction of the spaceship, and flew towards the metropolis lined with tall buildings on the horizon...


    In the city center full of science and technology, there is a high-rise building that looks very special... This is a round skyscraper... Although a round skyscraper is rare, it is not special. The most special one is ...The outer wall of this building is hung one after another with giant masks...These masks decorate this building like a huge totem pole.


    This building is the lair of Gao Tianzun, the ruler of Saka planet...


    And when Zhou Ye''s spacecraft arrived in front of this building-Grand Master Gao Tianzun was observing his latest harvest.


    "Really good, is this a male?" Gao Tianzun looked at the man with long blond hair in front of him, turned his head and asked the scavenger soldier who brought him here to Road 142.


    "It should be..." Scavenger No. 142 was a beautiful woman in a black leather outfit with white eye patterns on her face and her hair tied back.Although she doesn''t look burly and slim, no one here will despise her. You must know that the eye patterns on her eyes are not painted in white. Each eye pattern represents a powerful enemy who died in her hands... The enemy is not qualified to be a decoration on her face.


    "I think I need to get close to him and take a good look..." Gao Tianzun said as he stood up gently, and walked towards the seat that restrained the man with long golden hair in place."I''m curious...who are you?"


    "I¡ªI¡ªthe god of thunder." Thor, who was temporarily free from the shackles of his hands, exclaimed, and as his hands were raised, electric sparks roamed his hands.


    "Wow-I didn''t hear the sound of thunder, what is that thing on your hand? Little spark?" Gao Tianzun said with a smile, although Thor temporarily broke free from the shackles of his hands, but... Without leaving this chair, he would pose no threat to Gao Tianzun."Thunderous--I didn''t expect you to be a soldier?"


    "You are..." Sol raised his hand to give Grandmaster a punch, but as soon as his arm was raised, a strong electric current was emitted from the restraint on his neck, and Sol directly shivered and slumped into the chair. On it.


    "I want 20 million... the future champion in the arena, I think it''s worth the price." No. 142 put down the restraint remote in her hand, she could see that Grand Master was very interested in her own trophy, she didn''t mind coming A lion opened his mouth, anyway, money or something is just a number to the master.


    "You are dreaming--!" The loyal dog Topaz behind him said directly before the grandmaster spoke.


    "Don''t talk nonsense-transfer money..." As expected on No. 142, the Grand Master has no idea about money, anyway, the entire Saka Star belongs to him.In desperation, Topaz could only transfer money to No. 142 Scavenger.


    "Next time I have a good product, I will notify you in advance, boss..." No.142 smiled and waved goodbye to the grandmaster. For her, this large sum of money was enough for her to be drunk for a while...at least enough to kill her. The old debts owed in the bar have been settled, and there is still a lot of surplus.


    Just after leaving the Grand Master''s hall on 142, Topaz whispered in his ear: "Miss Karina''s husband is here to visit you."


    "Little Karina''s husband?" Grandmaster was a little confused, "When did she get married...Why didn''t the fellow Difan notify me?"


    "The newsletter Miss Karina gave you a few days ago... Did you forget?" Topaz was a little helpless with his boss. Except for certain things that attracted him, he seemed to be uninterested in everything else. Big.


    "Oh oh..." Hearing the reminder from his subordinates, the Grand Master was stunned. He smiled and said, "My lovely niece is coming to visit me. This is really a good thing. Where is he now?"


    "They are outside the building now..." Topaz said.


    "Hurry up and invite them in..." Grand Master said with a smile, you know, he left the family a long time ago, but... his relationship with the collector Di Fan is pretty good.


    Chapter six hundred and ninety two


    Scavenger No. 142 walked in the passage leading to the hangar contentedly. She was very happy, grabbing this guy from the scavengers made her a fortune.


    Although that guy kept yelling about his Prince of Asgard, Thor, how about that?Although she was once a member of the Valkyrie, she also swore allegiance to the throne, but how is that?


    She has paid enough for the ass of the Odin family...Her sister, her lover, all died in the hands of the death god Hela in the final battle... Only she who lost everything is left, Staying alive.


    In order not to be in the nightmare of dreaming back at midnight, repeatedly seeing her lover use her own flesh and blood to stop the sword of the night sky that pierced her... She had to become a drunkard, drunk every day. Female alcoholic.


    She owes nothing to the Odin family anymore, and her vows will no longer be kept from the moment her lover dies in front of her... She is free now...


    Valkyrie No. 142 stumbled forward while thinking. Everyone who saw her in the passage hurriedly dodged aside... No way, there were horizontal ones before, and they couldn¡¯t dodge, but they eventually changed. Becoming a bounty for the Valkyrie, or becoming a victim of repeated grievances, Saka star has no laws, let alone defenders of order.


    As for Gao Tianzun, the ruler of Saka?He is obviously not a good government official... For him, as long as his subordinates don''t rebel, he doesn''t care about the others... The biggest rule of Saka Star is, don''t resist the grandmaster Gao Tianzun. As for the others?There are no legal provisions to restrict civilians, whoever has the biggest fist is the boss.


    When the drunk-eyed Valkyrie was about to walk to the hangar, she felt as if she had hit a wall¡ªboom¡ªif it were based on her previous experience, she would basically hit someone before her. Being knocked into flight by her... Apart from anything else, the strong physique of the Asa Protoss is not a joke, let alone a powerful professional like Valkyrie?


    However, the result of this collision made Valkyrie a little bit surprised. It seemed that the person he hit had nothing to do, but he was hit by a powerful reaction force, thumping¡ªthrow back three steps before standing. Stabilize your body.


    "..." Raising his slightly drowsy eyes, Valkyrie looked at the guy who knocked him down. In the dimness, he seemed to be a handsome boy with blond hair and golden eyes, and five or six beautiful women followed behind the boy, although There was a woman who made her feel familiar...but now she didn''t want to trouble anyone, because her stock was about to run out. She just made a lot of money and rushed back to replenish the stock.


    "Fortunately for you... asshole..." Valkyrie murmured, while letting his body go to the side, wanting to pass by...


    However, something even more unexpected happened... the handsome boy with blond hair and golden eyes came to her with great interest and blocked her way...


    "I remember when you introduced Sakastar to me just now, you said that no form of snatching is prohibited here? Right?" Zhou Ye looked at Valkyrie, who was shaking his body, and smiled at him by Gao Tianzun. Asked the subordinate who was sent to receive him.


    "Uh-that''s right..." The welcome lady replied in a daze: "But the premise is... you can easily win the opponent and make the opponent lose combat effectiveness... so that the opponent will become yours. It¡¯s private property, no matter if you sell it or raise it... But, please be honest, this lady is not ordinary..."


    "Okay, I see, you don''t need to say the rest." Zhou Ye waved his hand and stopped the words of the welcome lady.Isn''t his purpose here for the Valkyrie who slipped through the net?Since we met, he didn''t mind taking it directly.


    "It''s been a long time...hiccup...I haven''t seen such a courageous guy." The moment Valkyrie heard Zhou Ye''s words, she had already completed the preparations for the fighting posture. She squatted slightly with her hands on her back. Behind him, he tightly held his dragon tooth dagger.

 Chapter 499

    She was tossed to Saka Star for so many years, many people had thought of her, but in the end the grass on the graves of those guys grew taller... Now, there is another new egg, she Don''t mind using force to tell this rich young man who just came to Sakar, some people he can''t afford."Don''t worry, little white face, after catching you, I will sell you to the most famous nightclub here. I want to come to Sakar Star to seek stimulus and excitement for the ladies who will be very interested in you... Hiccup¡ª¡ª It will be sold at a good price."


    "Haha..." Faced with Valkyrie''s provocation, Zhou Ye just smiled, his figure flashed and disappeared in place¡ª¡ª


    "...No..." Before Valkyrie''s bad words were finished, he felt a pain in his afterglow, and the whole person suddenly fell soft.Two dark shadows suddenly appeared on her left and right, and before she landed, they raised her arms one by one. It was the two maids Qiu and Zi who had followed Zhou Ye.


    "Okay...we can go to see the grandmaster now." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, turned his head and said to Miss Yingbin who had been stunned by this sudden change.


    "Ah... ok, ok, please come with me..." Miss Yingbin said as she cautiously led Zhou Ye to the hall where Grand Master Gao Tianzun was.


    Time is short... Under the leadership of Yingbin, Zhou Ye and others came to the hall where Gao Tianzun was.


    "Boss, Mr. Zhou Ye is here..." Yingbin respectfully reported back to Gao Tianzun.


    "Haha... my dear niece... uh...!" When Grand Master Gao Tianzun heard the return, he stood up and stretched out his arms as he was about to embrace Zhou Ye, but was shocked by the people behind him I saw four beautiful and beautiful women behind Zhou Ye, who were full of styles and emotions, or plump and noble. This was not the point. For people in his situation, women and everything It was just an ornament. Although Zhou Ye was considered his niece and son-in-law, he was not interested in taking care of his niece''s housework.


    What really surprised him was that the Scavenger No. 142 who had just left from him was actually held by two beautiful girls wearing some kind of professional clothing (maid outfit) behind Zhou Ye... "This is...?"


    "Oh, I fell in love with this guy... I think she''s pretty good, so I just took it down and planned to take it back for good tuning and teaching." Zhou Ye said in a calm and calm manner, as if to say that he had eaten this morning. What a relaxing breakfast.


    "But... she is... my scavenger..." Gao Tianzun said silently.


    "The rules here are not. Can you snatch your own spoils by any means?" Zhou Ye said indifferently: "I remember that the scavengers are not affiliated with you, do they?"


    "...Mr. Zhou Ye is right. Boss...Saka Star¡¯s rules are set by you." Topaz has long been displeased with Scavenger #142. To her, this guy is A drunk, a rubbish... The niece of my boss can take this trouble away, and that would be great.


    "Ahem... Okay, I just just ask casually." Gao Tianzun gave up the idea of ??being a Scavenger No. 142, and he smiled again: "I haven''t seen it in tens of thousands of years, and that little girl Karina is also Married, how is she doing recently?"


    "Very good, at least for now...Baby Karina is very satisfied with her current life." Zhou Ye smiled and hugged Gao Tianzun.


    "That''s really good news... By the way, dear, do you want to see my newly received gladiator with me?" Gao Tianzun said with a smile, "That''s a very funny guy, his hands will discharge. , And claiming to be ridiculous..."


    "I''m very interested, go and see..."


    Gao Tianzun pulled up Zhou Ye and walked towards the side hall beside him. As he walked, he introduced: "I''m planning to wrap that guy, you know-long hair makes people look a little sissy. Not conducive to the image I created for him..."


    Chapter six hundred and ninety three


    Sol feels that he is now facing the biggest crisis in his life-


    At this moment, he is being tied to the seat. This is not the point. The point is that there is an old guy who looks old and dead next to him. He holds it in his forehand and looks extremely hideous and inhumane¡ªlike An electric fader like a large Swiss Army knife...


    "You try again? My hands are not as secure as before..." The barber grandpa said with a smile on his face.


    "Odin is here, you can''t move my hair, otherwise you will incur Thor''s anger." Saul said solemnly, and Xiang used his god''s majesty to push back the old guy, and then he held the electric fader. The old hairdresser used to answer him is the sound of the electric clippers...


    "Please... don''t cut my hair, okay?" Thor shrugged, pleading.


    However, the old barber was unmoved, and as the buzzing approached Saul, he really felt like he was doomed this time.


    "Wow wow wow...Is this the thunderous Thor?" A ridiculous voice came. This familiar voice made Thor feel like he was devoured by thunder."It''s you... the accomplice of the usurper."


    "Don''t say it so bad." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "I just fulfill the duty of a good man and help my woman fulfill her greatest wish..."


    "Do you know... Because of your help and abuse, Asgard has fallen into unprecedented turmoil?" Sol, who saw Zhou Ye at this moment, forgot the greatest crisis in his life, questioned.


    "So what?" Zhou Ye shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently: "Do I have to take responsibility for Asgard? I am only responsible for my woman... You should be thankful, if it weren''t for Friga You plead, you just died..."


    "Mom... why are you standing behind this guy..." Sol only saw Friega standing behind Zhou Ye, who was so young that he could hardly recognize him. Then, he saw that he had been with him. Sif, a comrade-in-arms and friend who fought hard to kill the enemy together."Sif... why are you...?"


    "Sol..." Frigga looked at her son, a little sad, but also a little grateful. If she hadn''t unlocked some knowledge by herself, I''m afraid that her own man would kill her own son if he met, even though Sol is already It is impossible to go back to inherit the power of Odin and the throne, but to live a stable life here is already a very good ending.


    However, facing her son¡¯s question, she couldn¡¯t explain...but soon she didn¡¯t have to worry about how to explain herself anymore, because Zhou Ye had already grabbed her slender waist and said to Sol: "Your My mother has become my woman..."


    "It''s not true... Mom..." Sol was going crazy, he struggled desperately, trying to stand up and question Friga... But this was futile, he stared at Friga There was even a pleading in his eyes, begging Friejia to deny Zhou Ye''s words.


    "...Sol...this...this is true." After Frigga finished saying this, her whole body was almost gone. She lowered her head and leaned on Zhou Ye, not even daring to go. Take a look at his son.


    "... Lie... You are all lying to me..." Saul screamed madly, and a series of thumb-thick electric currents swayed on his body... However, the restraint on his neck was slightly It vibrated, and with a low buzzing sound, it stabbed¡ªhe was stunned again.


    "It''s so funny... Thor is actually afraid of electricity... This is the best joke of the year." Zhou Ye felt that this scene was too ironic... but it seemed right to think about it. In the movie Thor 1, this guy It was once directly stunned by Daisy¡¯s anti-wolf device, and now it¡¯s normal to be stunned by this thing... Is this another interpretation of the legendary drowning who are all able to meet water?


    "My dear, do you know this guy? Is it your friend?" Gao Tianzun has been watching the interaction between the two silently, until Sol broke free from the restraint chair, and took off the remote control in his hand."Need me to release this guy?"


    "No, we are not only friends...on the contrary, we are enemies." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "So don''t care about me, and I''m also very interested in your championship show..."


    "Really?" Gao Tianzun''s eyes lit up when he heard Zhou Ye''s words."So are you interested in watching this guy''s performance together? Honey..."


    "It''s an honor..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Tonight, there will be a grand performance... I am already very much looking forward to how this little spark called Thunder will perform at night." Seeing Sol¡¯s performance just now, Gao Tianzun is looking forward to the evening¡¯s performance. For him... a long life needs to be filled with all kinds of interesting gambling, otherwise, wouldn''t it be too difficult?


    "I also look forward to it..." Zhou Ye nodded and smiled.


    "Topaz, arrange a comfortable room for my dear niece and son-in-law. Now he needs a good rest to welcome the important program of the evening." Gao Tianzun turned his head and said to his subordinates.


    "Of course, your order." Topaz said, slightly raising his hand to Zhou Ye."please follow me¡­¡­"


    "Then, let''s see you tonight..." Zhou Ye said, leading the women to follow Topaz to the guest room area dedicated to entertaining guests.


    Chapter six hundred and ninety four


    In the sky-dark clouds obscured the sun, riding a Pegasus under the hips, the fully armed sisters holding the legendary standard weapon of the Valkyrie, the Dragon Tooth Sword, they launched a decisive death towards the black-haired woman standing under the stone pillar with a hideous expression charge.


    Time seemed to have stagnated at this moment, she could even see the sisters¡¯ goals this time, the deep hatred in the eyes of the black-haired woman called the god of death, and the sword of the night sky she slowly threw towards the sisters .


    Here comes... Here again... This time we must prevent the tragedy from happening again, and we must never watch her lover die in front of her again... Number 142 meditated in her heart, watching the scene in front of her like a third person.


    "Hurry up... Damn it, Vanessa get away..." Number 142 desperately called her lover''s name, but even though she had exhausted all her strength, she still couldn''t stop this from happening. ...


    She watched her lover helplessly, Vanessa used her hunch to block the sword of the night sky that originally pierced her, smiling, and fell in her arms to face the fading life of her lover, she But can''t do anything...


    "Do not----!!!!!"


    The sweaty Valkyrie finally struggled and woke up from the nightmare. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw a completely strange ceiling... "Where am I...?"


    "You are in the grand master''s luxurious room." A strange male voice made Valkyrie habitually touch her hand to her waist, where her dragon tooth sword should be pinned...that was a weapon she never left.


    However, Valkyrie''s hand touched a void, whether it was the weapon pinned to his waist or the equipment hanging from his leg, all were gone.


    "Are you looking for these little toys?" Zhou Ye looked with interest at this Asgard''s last Valkyrie, who was like a small wild cat, flaring her teeth and claws on guard.In front of him, placed this pile of odds and ends, there were all kinds of high-tech gadgets, and even cold weapons such as Dragon Tooth Sword.


    For Zhou Ye, these small pieces of equipment, which were of various types and seemed to be very useful, were really useless bits and pieces.


    "Now--!" Valkyrie temporarily gave up her plan to fight back. Although she didn''t know how she passed out, she was definitely not the opponent of this guy in front of her, her eyes fixed on Zhou. Ye asked in a cold voice, "Can you tell me...why me?"


    "Because you are special..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Special? Where is it special?" Valkyrie laughed to himself: "Do you like a female drunk? Or... You like a guy who can cut your head off at any time at night?"

 Chapter 500

    "Well-speaking of it, I really haven''t met the attributes of a drunk..." Zhou Ye held his chin with one hand, as if thinking seriously."Maybe there will be a nice surprise?"


    "You can try..." Valkyrie flicked his eyes, looking like he was not stingy."Try to see if I will cut your throat when you have sex with me..."


    "My violent temper... I really have to try it today." Zhou Ye''s expression changed. He didn''t plan to pick up some of the things he had originally prepared.That''s not his style... Come on, hurt each other.


    With that said, Zhou Ye jumped up and jumped onto the couch, directly pressing Valkyrie under him.


    Valkyrie did not show any weakness, and locked Zhou Ye''s throat with his right hand, bent his feet as far as possible, and when he curled up to the bottom... he kicked out forcefully, as if he was about to kick Zhou Ye as if he couldn''t take care of himself.


    However, whether it was Valkyrie¡¯s stretched out hand or the kicking foot, it was firmly pressed down by Zhou Ye¡¯s thought power... She was in a large font, and was firmly locked by Zhou Ye. On the couch.


    "Oh..." Even though her limbs could not move due to unknown reasons, Valkyrie did not give up the plan to resist. As soon as she probed, Zhang Zeng bit Zhou Ye''s neck...


    With Zhou Ye''s defense, would he care about her little bite force?Obviously Zhou Ye didn''t care... he let Valkyrie bite his neck and kept busy with his hands... Within a few seconds, he completely disarmed Valkyrie.


    "Don''t..."


    "I thought you would keep biting my neck, why would you beg for mercy? But, it''s too late... chick."


    "I killed you..."


    "Dare to bite me...I..."


    "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!! You bastard... this is my first time."


    "Ah, I''m sorry...Seeing you are so tough, I can''t help but cooperate with you."


    "You bastard..."


    Five hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the championship show ring arena, crowds were surging...Cheers, shouts and voices...Weird guys abound.


    "...Wonderful performance, beautiful night, are you ready?" A three-dimensional projection of Gao Tianzun, more than 60 meters high, stands in the center of the arena. He looks around the audience like a real host. With a smile, "I am your host, please give another round of warm applause to the challengers who will bring you joy with their lives..."


    A spaceship flew over the arena...Hovering in the air, Zhou Ye sat on the deck of the spaceship with a girl who looked like a zongzi in her arms...In the arena, the warm atmosphere was indeed intoxicating."Gao Tianzun really knows how to play."


    "This guy is just a lunatic..." Valkyrie, who was wrapped in a sheet like rice dumplings, dismissed it disdainfully, although her body had already surrendered...but it has become a habit to sneer.


    "Well, even if he is a madman, he is also a madman who has lived for a long time." Zhou Ye did not lift the bar with her... His hands were wrapped around Valkyrie''s slender waist, as if he was holding a big rag doll. The head rested on her shoulder."I pulled the list by myself, I don''t want my woman to be seen by so many people..."


    "What would you do if I threw away the list on my body now?" Valkyrie gently blew into Zhou Ye''s ear like a prank, and said.


    "I will kill everyone in this arena..."


    "Really?" Valkyrie asked eagerly.


    "Then you won''t be able to get up for a whole year..." Zhou Ye''s next sentence made Valkyrie''s desire to cause troubles suddenly extinguished.She was definitely not afraid of what happened in a year... just pitying the civilians under her feet, yes, she was pitying the weird civilians...


    Zhou Ye smiled and looked at the chick who was constantly fighting with him, obediently surrounding his list, and even surrounded him... Although this guy has completely surrendered, but... habitually I always wanted to annoy him to prove that I did not surrender and was still resisting... In fact, this is not surprising. In Zhou Ye''s view, Valkyrie''s little trick is just a disguised act of acting like a spoiler. That''s it.


    If she was really such a person, she would not have been in a window of life for so many years after the death of her lover...By the way, she used to be a lesbian, and her lover is also A Valkyrie.


    "Below, let''s start the madness and joy tonight..." With the sound of Gao Tianzun''s beginning, there was a surge of applause and cheers...


    Chapter six hundred and ninety five


    Gao Tianzun, who finished hosting, walked out of the projection equipment...


    "Huh? Where''s my dear niece?" Gao Tianzun, who came to the VIP stand, didn''t see Zhou Ye''s figure, but only saw a few of his women sitting here...Can''t help but curiously asked: "Is he facing the front? Are you not interested in these hot games?"


    "Sorry, Honorable Grand Master, my master was upset temporarily and wanted to experience the charm of your championship show on the spot, so I decided to sit on the spaceship to watch your championship show..." It was Zhou Ye''s little one who answered Gao Tianzun''s question. One of the maids, autumn.


    "Hahaha...I saw him." Gao Tianzun happened to see Zhou Ye sitting on the hovering spaceship watching the championship show, smiling and saying hello to him under the guidance of Topaz. And Zhou Ye also raised the bottle in his hand to salute him."I have to say that the little guy really has vision. Although sitting on this luxurious viewing platform will be very comfortable, if you want to experience the warm atmosphere of the scene, you still have to sit there..."


    Speaking of it, Gao Tianzun, who has lived for tens of millions of years, is really qualified to call Zhou Ye the little guy... He is very envious of Zhou Ye now. In his opinion, the position on the luxurious viewing platform is far behind the warm atmosphere of the scene. Yes, if it weren''t for the strong opposition from his subordinate Topaz, he might have driven his spacecraft to sit in the best position like Zhou Ye to watch the championship show.


    Just as Gao Tianzun waved with Zhou Ye, he suddenly discovered that the woman in Zhou Ye''s arms who used to feed him from time to time was his former subordinate, the No. 142 Scavenger."Unexpectedly, this little guy really has a way of dealing with women, but if he can handle little Karina, the little guy should be a very powerful guy..."


    Topaz looked at her nose, nose at her mouth, mouth at her heart... I thought she could not hear the unreliable remarks made by her boss. Speaking of which, it was not the first time she had heard this kind of pop from his mouth. If it is unreliable, you are used to it.


    And on the other side--Zhou Ye was snatching the wine from the other side with Valkyrie...In the end, it was obvious that Zhou Ye was up and down and completely sunk Valkyrie...


    "Huh...huh... asshole, you shame..." Valkyrie''s face was flushed and dizzy, and he breathed hurriedly... the eyes were different and colorful, and he stared with shame and anger. Zhou Ye glanced at...


    It¡¯s no wonder that she was so angry. Zhou Ye, this guy, found that Shang San Lu was not good enough and attacked her Xia San Lu secretly. It was... ahem...


    "It''s really good wine..." Zhou Ye didn''t care about Valkyrie''s vision at all. If his vision could kill people, he would have died several times... That triumphant look, the angry Valkyrie could not bite. Die him... But, this is just thinking about it... There is no room for manipulation.


    In the arena, the first warm-up match has already begun... It was a guy who looked like ordinary humans against a guy who was three meters tall and had four arms...


    The two had just started fighting, Zhou Ye shook his head in disappointment, and sighed. These two guys are exactly the kind of rookies who are new to the arena, and their unruly movements... The only thing that is commendable is the desperation of the two. War consciousness.


    In Zhou Ye''s view, this battle is not worth seeing at all. When the skills of the two are equal... the test is the endurance and physical strength of both sides. At this point, that ordinary human is obviously at a disadvantage...


    Although this battle seemed very boring to Zhou Ye, the bloody battle process still aroused the cheers of the audience...


    Not surprisingly, the final winner was the four-armed tribe with a height of three meters...As for the human?The loser here has only one ending, and that is-death.


    "I told you a long time ago that you are here early... These hot guys have no good stuff." Valkyrie gloated at the disappointed expression on Zhou Ye''s face, mockingly said: "If you want to see a wonderful performance ...You should come later...oh, no, damn...how can you be here...no...damn, get out...you, do you want me to make a fool of myself in front of so many people?"


    "Hmm... don''t worry, baby, as long as you cover your face, no one can see your embarrassing appearance... You just made fun of me..." Zhou Ye said smugly, continuing the list underneath. action.


    "Damn... um..." Valkyrie could only helplessly cover his little face with his hands, and let the bad guy behind him... behave.


    There are a total of four hot games, with an average of ten minutes per game... This provides Zhou Ye with plenty of time, or it should be said that if there is not enough time, Zhou Ye will also make enough time... Time is his It''s just a toy in my hand.


    "...Let us give the warmest applause to those challengers who use their lives to please you. Although they have problems of one kind or another, their spirit is worthy of admiration... Wonderful performance, beautiful night. Hope you all follow Just like me, this trip is worthwhile. Now, let''s talk less gossip, the race begins..." Gao Tianzun''s voice resounded through the stadium again.


    After the hot match, a large number of spectators poured into the arena... They are all looking forward to the dinner tonight¡ª¡ª


    "Although this is his first appearance, he looks promising. His stunt is electric discharge. He is a thunderous man from Ascitd. The other is a familiar diamond-like skin and exquisite Skilled Cohen...In addition, I will reveal a little secret to everyone. The two are still very good friends off the court. How will this battle between friends end? Please wait and see..."


    With the introduction of the grandmaster, the atmosphere in the entire arena suddenly became warm...Everyone was cheering and talking.


    Gloating is not just the shortcomings of carbon-based life. As long as it is intelligent creatures, they have such inferiority. If it were just an ordinary championship challenge, everyone would not be so interested... It is precisely because of the relationship between the two. This comment from my friend made the atmosphere of the entire arena soar.


    The audience is speculating about how the two will perform in this Colosseum and what kind of duel will occur?Does the desire and hope of victory overcome friendship or is it that friendship has overcome the desire and hope of survival?


    The atmosphere of the entire ring arena became a little dignified-everyone was waiting for the end.


    Chapter six hundred and ninety six


    Thor - Following the introduction of the grandmaster, he slowly walked out of the arena of the arena. At this time, he had lost the long and elegant hair he was once proud of, and replaced it with a very ordinary small flat head.


    To be honest, if he can cry, he really wants to cry now. During these days, he has suffered too many changes. He who took over the kingship was successfully usurped by his sister... in prison, he also happened with his younger brother. To such an indescribable thing.


    When escaping from Asgard, the two brothers were accidentally separated...After he fell on this sinful planet, he was caught as food by a group of strange aliens until he was caught by a strange one. After the woman was rescued, he was caught by the guy before he even finished saying thank you and sent it here...

 Chapter 501

    This is not the worst, the worst is... I actually saw my brother-in-law here, hehe, although I really don¡¯t want to admit it, but the facts are there, Sol has to admit that Zhou Ye is indeed his brother-in-law. .His brother-in-law was still following his mother...the two of them...heh, cough, if it wasn''t for the heart, Saul would have broken down at this moment.


    However, the God of Destiny seems to have been playing with him. For the first time he participated in this so-called championship show, his opponent was his roommate, a Kronan warrior, a stone man named Cohen.


    Thor put the heavy hammer in his hand on the ground, and then put on his helmet... [Sorry, Cohen, I have a reason to have to win... I must go back to Asgard to save me Subjects, my father, and my mother...]


    The grandmaster has already promised Saul privately that as long as he wins the championship, then...you can give him freedom.


    On the other side, Cohen the Stone Man walked out... from a distance he greeted Sol."Hi, my friend... shall we play seriously?"


    "..." Sol was almost amused by Cohen''s words. These Kronan fighters are indeed brave in combat and very powerful... But their IQ is their fault."Sorry, dear friend, I have a reason to have to win..."


    "Oh oh... OK, then I''ll give up." Cohen didn''t feel angry at all, raised his hands and threw the weapon on the ground... as if he was about to surrender.


    The dialogue between the two was spread throughout the ring arena through the loudspeaker device in the arena.All the audience was silent first, and then there was an uproar...


    "Damn...Why would I think of sending this stone head up?" The Grand Master sitting on the viewing platform couldn''t help but lift his forehead...


    He''s already having a headache... if this continues, the show will be messed up.


    Zhou Ye, who was sitting on the spaceship, couldn''t help but chuckle...this situation was really unexpected.I really didn''t expect this kind of operation... It seems that Grandmaster is having a headache now, but I think it is.Without the Hulk, the Grand Master really lacked the men who could play against Thor. This stone head is probably the only one in his hand who can handle it.


    "Well...I think I might be able to add some fun to them..."


    The weak Valkyrie, nestled in Zhou Yehai, curiously watched her man talking to himself there... She couldn''t help asking: "What fun are you going to add to them?"


    "Of course... I taught him how to be a man." Zhou Ye said, putting Valkyrie in his arms on the deck of the spacecraft, and his whole person instantly disappeared in place.


    "Asshole, just throw myself here, am I really not afraid that I will run...?" Although Valkyrie complained about her man, she found sadly that she was alone by Zhou Ye Throw it on the spaceship.There is no guarding measures, but there is no thought of escape in her heart..."Well, I admit that I have been completely captured by this guy... Damn it, is it that the attraction of men to women is so great?"


    In the luxurious viewing platform-the grandmaster is at a loss watching the movement in the audience, this Nima is different from what he said, isn''t it because everyone is scalping for freedom?Why is this stone head so calm now?


    According to the rules, Cohen raised his hands to admit defeat, and he should announce that Sol had won, but in this case, the Grandmaster didn¡¯t want Thor to win at all.


    "I think I might be able to help you solve this little trouble..." Zhou Ye''s voice suddenly appeared in Grand Master''s ear, and he was taken aback, but he didn''t care how Zhou Ye suddenly appeared, right. For him, who can solve the current problems is his savior."Dear niece and son-in-law... do you have any good ideas?"


    "Let me end the game and have fun with them..." Zhou Ye just feels funny, and by the way, he wants to complete a certain achievement, such as [Ji brothers and brothers all beat achievement]...


    "Are you really okay?" Grandmaster wasn''t worried about Zhou Ye. He was really afraid of accidentally hurting Zhou Ye. His niece, Karina, brought the fleet and killed him and asked him to settle accounts... He really felt that he was inferior to Karina''s Difan Group.


    "Boss, I believe that Mr. is absolutely fine." Grandmaster did not notice how Zhou Ye appeared next to him, but his loyal dog Topaz noticed that Zhou Ye suddenly appeared next to his boss. This kind of speed... don''t say anything else, it is perfectly fine to clean up the two rookies below.


    "Yes, I feel that I should be able to easily clean up these two guys who blatantly violated the rules."


    With the recommendation of his own cronies before, and after Zhou Ye''s confident words, Grand Master Gao Tianzun finally made up his mind."So... do you need any weapons? I can let you take some prohibited weapons into the field..."


    "No need... against them, fists are enough." Zhou Ye smiled.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of Zhou Ye¡¯s personal appearance¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Dear friends, I am heartbroken to see today that someone has violated the rules of the championship show and made a despicable deal in this sacred arena... as the creator, owner and owner of the championship show Host, I absolutely cannot tolerate such dishonorable things happening in the arena, so... I decided to send a punisher to punish them... as long as they can stand in front of the punisher for five minutes , Then... I will announce the establishment of their trade, and recognize the qualifications of the Thunder people.


    Should I say that I am a master?He easily aroused the emotions of the audience on the court.He never talked about the victory of friendship. For the audience who seeks to stimulate and excite, they also selectively forgot this stubble, Madan, you don¡¯t fight, let¡¯s take a look here... Who cares about the victory of friendship?


    "Oh-kill that stone head..."


    "Kill them-long live the Punisher..."


    "Kill the shame and shame in these two arenas..."


    The voices of the audience on the field were louder than waves... They were mad and screaming, killing Thor and the Golem... This sudden change also made Thor and Cohen both grip and tighten their weapons... Punishment By?What can this be?


    Chapter six hundred and ninety seven


    [Let us welcome our punisher with warm applause¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!


    With the voice of the grandmaster, the entire arena fell into a frenzy...


    "Get rid of those two bastards who wasted our time..."


    "Kill them..."


    "We are here to watch the championship... not to see two bastards show their passions here..."


    The shouts in the audience put great pressure on Saul and Cohen... The two stood side by side without knowing it, holding weapons in their hands and searching around vigilantly, as if looking for the one that would suddenly appear The so-called punisher in front of them is the same.


    However, the punisher did not suddenly appear behind the two, or on both sides... but walked out from the passage directly in front of them in a straightforward manner.


    "Why¡ªit''s him..." Seeing the figure Shi Shiran walking out of the tunnel, Saul couldn''t help but widen his eyes. If possible, he really didn''t want to face this guy...


    "Do you know him?" Cohen looked at the thin and thin figures walking towards him, some wondering why Sol was so scared... In his opinion, although this person looks taller than Sol, he is It''s not like Thor''s muscles full of power, it looks like a thin, ordinary person...


    "Don''t underestimate this guy... he is very powerful." Saul still remembers his fear when Zhou Ye took his hammer away.


    Seeing Zhou Ye walking out of the tunnel, the original loud cheers on the court suddenly stopped...


    In the eyes of these guys in the arena, in many cases, size represents strength, and strength represents strength. Obviously, although Zhou Ye is tall and slender, looks beautiful...but it clearly doesn''t match their understanding of power.


    Zhou Ye has no real feelings about the cold field he caused. If he didn''t want to achieve certain goals, he wouldn''t end up personally...


    "Are you surprised when you see me? Are you surprised?" Zhou Ye smiled and walked towards Saul...


    "You... why did you come?" Thor tightened his hands tightly again. This two-handed giant hammer, although not comparable to his original Thor''s hammer, is better than nothing, and can bring him a little bit. Some comfort.


    "Well-of course it is to add something to this championship competition." Zhou Ye put his hands in his trouser pockets, with a leisurely appearance."Who made the battle between the two of you fail to give these guys the stimulus and excitement they wanted? As a guest for the sake of the host, I have to end it with my duty to add some fun to this battle. ..."


    "Ah... By the way, speaking of it, this pile of rocks is your friend, right?" Zhou Ye said, turning his gaze to Cohen."It was he who destroyed my emotions in watching the game. I originally thought it would be a wonderful collision between friendship, passion, desire, and hope. As a result, this pile of stones was completely ineffective..."


    "What do you want to do?" Saul looked at Zhou Ye warily.


    "Don''t do anything, a gladiator who will concede defeat in the arena is no longer worth living, so..." Zhou Ye smiled at Cohen and waved his hands like driving away flies: "Can you please die? What?"


    Following Zhou Ye''s actions... Cohen''s whole body froze on the spot----


    "No..." Saul looked at Jacob''s stiff body. Although he didn''t know what happened to his friend, his ominous premonition filled his heart."Cohen...Cohen, how are you doing?"


    As if he hadn''t heard Thor''s question, Cohen didn''t give him any response.


    "Cohen..." Saul couldn''t help but gently patted the rock man Cohen''s arm...In an instant, Cohen''s body suffered an incredible amount of damage, crumbling into a pile of stone dust... "Do not------!!!!!!"


    The entire arena was silent¡ªeveryone held their breath. Although Cohen the Stone Man died as they wished, at this moment, they didn¡¯t feel the blood boiled at all, nor felt extremely irritating or exciting. If they have to use adjectives to describe their mood at the moment, they only feel...horrible¡ªhorror¡ªhorrible.


    Zhou Ye''s methods have surpassed their perception of power--


    The Grand Master sitting in the luxurious viewing platform also opened his eyes wide, and he couldn''t close his eyes for a long time...He couldn''t believe what he saw."This...this...this..."


    "Horrible..." After half a day, Grandmaster''s loyal dog Topaz squeezed this sentence out of his teeth.


    They unanimously turned their eyes to the seats occupied by Zhou Ye''s women, and they wanted to hear their explanation... But obviously, they disappointed. Sister Lorelai, Friga and Sieff are all talents. Not long after following their own men, they don¡¯t know much about their own men¡¯s many abilities, but this does not delay them from looking at their own men with pride...

 Chapter 502

    And the two maids Qiu and Zi, who have been following Zhou Ye for a long time, didn''t mean to explain to them at all. It''s okay to always explain their man''s ability to outsiders?They are not fools, how could they do such a thing...


    Not to mention that the Grand Master and his loyal dog Topaz, who were extremely disappointed for not getting the answer, only said that Thor, who lost his friend in the blink of an eye.


    [Hey hey... Look here, this is not a pile of rocks... The rocks have life, it''s ridiculous... My name is Cohen...] "This is the first encounter between Saul and Cohen.


    [It sounds like you have some ulterior relationship with your hammer...] This is intercourse.


    [If this is the case, I surrender...] This is-a friend.


    "You...really annoyed me..." Saul''s hands clenched the hammer violently, his eyes fixed on Zhou Ye."You really annoyed me... stunned my father and usurped my throne... occupied my mother... boy, you really successfully annoyed me, an Asa god."


    "Oh? So what?" Zhou Ye tilted his head slightly, and asked casually, "Are you going to kill me?"


    "Let¡¯s bear the wrath of the God of Thunder." Thor leaped abruptly for more than ten meters, raised the two-handed giant hammer in his hands, and slammed it down at Zhou Ye... This hammer seemed to be powerful. As if Mount Tai was pressing on the top, it gave people a feeling of being irresistible.


    There was a whisper in the entire arena...Most of these whispers were those alien girls from the Appearance Party who were worried about Zhou Ye, and liking handsome guys is not the patent of Earth Girl Paper.


    However, in the next scene, everyone could not help but stand up in disbelief...


    Thor, who smashed his two-handed hammers down towards Zhou Ye, froze in mid-air as if the picture was frozen...No, he was not frozen in mid-air, but Zhou Ye used one of his giant hammers. The hand was easily grasped. If anyone pays attention to Zhou Ye''s feet, they will find that this guy is slightly suspended in mid-air at this moment, and his feet are a few centimeters away from the ground.


    Chapter six hundred and ninety eight


    The wind pressure brought up by the hammer of both hands that Thor smashed down slammed Zhou Ye''s clothes, blowing out a large circular open space with Zhou Ye as the center... But that was all.


    Zhou Ye didn''t even take out the right hand that was inserted in his trouser pocket, but he took Sol''s move with one left hand.


    "Is this the anger of the God of Thunder?" Zhou Ye tilted his head and looked at Thor, whose hands were tight and holding the hammer handle, and joked: "It really disappoints me..."


    "Then try this trick!" Saul let go of the hammer, drew out the double knives behind his back, and slashed towards Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye didn''t even bother to talk nonsense, he just swept the hammer with both hands that Thor had already given up... [Bang¡ª¡ª] The handle of the hammer directly swept Thor out.


    But this is not over. Zhou Ye threw the hammer with both hands in his hand, flashed himself, and directly caught up with Thor who was flying in midair by him, grabbed Thor''s head with one hand, and poured forcefully into the ground...


    A long crack as long as a scar suddenly appeared on the ground of the circular arena-at the end of this crack, it was Thor whose head was pressed to the ground by Zhou Ye...


    "Calling you to pretend to be X... Calling you to be okay, I always love to show my muscles..." Zhou Ye muttered, while slamming on Thor''s head with his foot...


    "Punisher-Punisher-Punisher-Punisher -!!!" The entire arena couldn''t help but start calling for Zhou Ye''s temporary position... Although Zhou Ye''s methods initially made them a little scared, but behind, Zhou Ye''s approach is really to their appetite.


    The cheers are like a deafening tsunami...


    At this time, Thor-had fallen into a coma.In a daze-he saw his father, Odin''s figure.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of Sol in a coma¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª


    "Father... I really tried my best... I can''t beat him." Saul knelt before his father in frustration, and said exhaustedly: "If my hammer is in my hand..."


    "Sol...Are you the god of hammers?" Odin asked.


    "..." Sol was speechless.


    "The hammer is to let you control your power and make you more focused. It is not the source of your power..." Odin said.


    "Father...If I can make good use of my power... will that be able to defeat that guy?" Sol sought confidence from his father. He had been cast into a psychological shadow by Zhou Ye and faced Zhou. Ye, he didn''t see any possibility of winning at all.


    "No..." Odin said after a moment of silence, "My son, even if you inherit the power of Odin, you still can''t beat that guy... He is an out-of-specification existence, he is a variable in the entire universe... ¡­"


    "...Then what''s the point of you doing this?" Saul said dejectedly.


    "Yes, after leaving Asgard''s asylum, you can still live well..." Odin''s figure became lighter and lighter."Asgard... is no longer suitable for you and your brother Loki, leave Asgard and the nine kingdoms far away... My child, there is only this I can do for you..."


    Seeing his father''s fading figure, Sol''s ominous premonition grew stronger...


    "No¡ªFather..." With this scream, Thor woke up¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Wow wow wow wow... it''s really a good look." Zhou Ye couldn''t help sighing as he looked at Thor at this moment.


    An electric current that was as thin as a child''s arm was flowing through Saul, who was originally pushed into the ground by Zhou Ye, which made him look so brave and extraordinary. Although he was a little embarrassed in ragged clothes, it did not affect his appearance.


    "Feel the anger of Thunder..." Sol felt that at this moment, his whole body was full of power, and his whole person was like a new life... Although his father Odin told him, even if he really has his own power He couldn''t beat Zhou Ye either, but he wouldn''t be reconciled if he didn''t try Saul.


    Following Thor''s shout, a bolt of lightning the thickness of a bucket fell from the sky and struck Zhou Ye...


    The strong white light that accompanied the lightning caused everyone in the arena to close their eyes involuntarily... This did not include Thor, at this time Thor''s eyes had become the same color as thunder... ...For Thor, the strong light generated by thunder and lightning could not affect his vision...In his vision...the lightning did not touch Zhou Ye''s side at all.


    "This... how is it possible? Is this guy''s speed faster than lightning?" Sol has an unbelievable feeling... you know that the speed of lightning is the speed of light...


    "Is lightning the fastest speed for you? You really lack imagination..." Zhou Ye''s voice rang in Saul''s ear again, followed by... it was Saul being caught by Zhou Ye again The wrist that lives...


    Boom¡ª¡ªBoom¡ª¡ªBoom¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The action, like beating a rag doll, gave Thor a taste of what Rocky had tasted at the beginning, and finally understood why his younger brother Rocky felt pain all over his body when he mentioned Zhou Ye...Facts Last, he had been cast a psychological shadow by Zhou Ye.


    In the state where he considered himself the strongest, being beaten by Zhou Ye like an adult beating a child, all of Sol''s ambitions at this moment were defeated by this beating...what to succeed to the throne?What saves Asgard''s subjects? This is something out of reach for him.Because Zhou Ye was an insurmountable moat that Pan Heng had in front of him. Facing Zhou Ye, he only felt a deep despair...


    "Maybe... it''s my best choice to eat here and wait for a lifetime." This was Sol''s last thought before he passed out.


    Facing Thor, who had completely lost his fighting spirit, Zhou Ye nodded in satisfaction, what he wanted was this effect...


    Because of Frigga, Zhou Ye couldn¡¯t really kill Sol, but it¡¯s not Zhou Ye¡¯s style to let him make trouble for himself in the future, so...it¡¯s Zhou Ye to completely disintegrate his fighting spirit. The purpose of Ye''s real end.


    Thor, who has no fighting spirit, is just a salted fish...Zhou Ye no longer has to worry that this guy will treat his subordinates as his capital for death like a Xiaoqiang who can''t be beaten...He keeps making trouble for him.


    However, afterwards, it was indeed as Zhou Ye had expected... Saul, who was at the bottom of his life, was completely plunged into the gentle and tender country prepared for him by the master.Good wine and food...All kinds of sister papers have been provided to him by masters. Apart from having to play a championship game from time to time and not being able to leave the planet Saka, he is very satisfied with his life...Of course, this is a later story.


    Chapter six hundred and ninety nine


    "Is it really not going to stay with Sakastar for a while longer?" The Grand Master looked at Zhou Ye who was about to leave, with a look of enthusiasm and retention. In fact, he couldn''t wait for Zhou Ye to leave here immediately.


    After all, Zhou Ye is an uncontrollable big bomb to him... No matter how confident he is in the armed forces in his hands, he also feels unable to deal with Zhou Ye''s super-standard personal power.


    Fortunately, he completely eradicated himself from the people who belonged to Zhou Ye. After all, the two only saw some relatives, which made him somewhat less jealous of Zhou Ye...


    Even so, when Zhou Ye said goodbye to him, his heart was full of joy.


    "Haha...I have other things to be busy, so I won''t bother you anymore." Zhou Ye looked at the unconcealable joy on Grand Master''s face, and smiled slightly. To be honest, he really looked at this so-called Sakar star. It''s not eye-catching. If you want rare minerals without rare minerals, and want economic development without economic development, what is the use?


    Just as Zhou Ye was about to board the spaceship with the girls, the Grand Master said with some embarrassment: "Don''t forget what I asked you to do..."


    "I can''t forget..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, waved goodbye to the master, and boarded his spaceship.


    "My dear, what did you promise this guy?" Lorelai asked curiously. The women also focused their attention on their men. In their opinion, their men rarely promise a man to help. ...This is not in line with the character of his own man.


    "Nothing... I just promised to help him find an Asgard beauty..." Zhou Ye replied calmly, but the women were unbelieving. What kind of character is his man?The beauty fell into his hands and still want to go out?Dreaming?


    Faced with the doubts of the girls, Zhou Ye shrugged his shoulders indifferently.

 Chapter 503

    The grandmaster asked him to help find beautiful women not for his own enjoyment, but for his breeding plan.As for the beauty of Asgard?Just kidding, how could Zhou Ye really give him an Asgard beauty?The beauty of the ice giant is about the same... um, it was such a happy decision.


    On the other side---Loki also ushered in the peak of his life.


    Shelter¡ª¡ªin Thanos Realm...


    Thanos sitting on the throne, uh, is Thanos.Holding his chin in his hand, he looked with interest at this guy who accidentally floated along the wormhole to his shelter, and said slowly."From your narrative...I found a very interesting thing, Loki..."


    "Oh? Dear Thanos, I don''t know what is the interesting thing you said?" Loki bowed slightly in front of Thanos, and said cautiously.


    Although the two belonged to the same evil forces, in terms of power, Thanos easily suppressed Loki... So although the two are allies, in fact Loki has always been acting as a pawn in front of Thanos. ...


    "My friend, Difan, got some interesting information from your narration..." Thanos said, looking at Difan who was standing aside.This guy looks pretty good. It seems that he has temporarily escaped the fate of being exiled by his daughter.


    After receiving a signal from Thanos, Difan came to Loki and took out a ball-shaped object the size of a ping-pong ball from his pocket. After a few operations on the top with his fingertips, a figure suddenly appeared. In front of Loki, it was a three-dimensional projection of a handsome boy with blonde hair.


    "Dear ally, what you said, easily grabbed your brother''s weapon, and treated you like a ragdoll who beats you at will, is that him?"


    "...It''s him--!" Seeing Zhou Ye''s three-dimensional projection, Loki''s eyes couldn''t help but shrink. He swears that even if Zhou Ye turns to ashes, he will recognize this guy.


    You know, that experience really made him feel unforgettable...too embarrassing, at least for Loki, a guy who often thinks of himself as a god.


    "It seems... the power gem really fell in his hands." Di Fan nodded, turned and said to Thanos: "When I went to look for the power gem, the planet hiding the cosmic spiritual ball had disappeared. ¡­After comparison and analysis, we determined that the planet was destroyed by the power of the power gem, especially this guy was not respected by power before, but now he can easily receive the weapon forged by the death star core. ...I think the power gem has fallen into his hands."


    "Who is this guy?" To be honest, Rocky didn''t know the name of this guy who had left him a bitter lesson.


    "He? Zhou Ye... is a shameful robber-a despicable liar-a shameless little white face..." Speaking of Zhou Ye, it would be strange if Emperor Fan had any kind words in his mouth. .


    "It seems that Zhou Ye must owe you a lot of money..." Although Rocky also hates Zhou Ye, he has never been a guy with a smile on his face. Besides, seeing someone more unlucky than himself is also a delight to see. Things.


    "Okay..." Thanos interrupted the conversation between the two. For him, such a conversation was meaningless."Loki, are you willing to take back the cosmic spiritual ball I need from this guy?"


    "I am very happy to serve you, dear Thanos." Rocky said, with an embarrassed expression on his face."But, I''m afraid I can''t do anything with this guy... After all, I really can''t beat this guy named Zhou Ye, and-now his wife, my ineffective sister has succeeded in usurping the throne, and I will face the whole Aspen Guardian."


    "About this, you don''t have to worry." Thanos smiled slightly and motioned to a guy wearing a fully enclosed combat armor next to him, and handed what he had in his hands to Loki... that was a blue gem-encrusted method. Rod.


    "This is..." Loki, who took the staff, immediately felt a force capable of destroying everything from the staff.


    "That guy''s power comes from the cosmic spirit ball... and the power on this scepter is the same as it. These two forces can cancel each other out..." Thanos looked at Luo who was overjoyed. Ji, then said: "As for the Asgard''s armed forces that you are worried about, you can give it to our allies, the Kiritas. Their fleet and army have already completed all the battle mobilizations and can set off at any time. ..."


    Thanos looked at Loki''s face with some suspicion, and said: "Don''t worry, when things succeed, you will become Asgard''s new king, and all I need... is just the cosmic spiritual ball."


    "Deal..." Although Loki knows that there is no free dinner in the world, but... it is impossible to do anything without paying a little price. Everything depends on whether the price paid is proportional to the reward. For him, this sale is more cost-effective.


    "Then-let''s start." Thanos put on an ugly smile on his face. Everyone seemed to be in a good mood. They seemed to indicate that it was time for them to cross the universe.


    Chapter Seven Hundred


    "Why have you never told me... Your women also includes this damn old witch..." Valkyrie stared at Zhou Ye viciously, the Dragon Tooth Sword that had not been used for a long time was pulled in his hands, and there was a big disagreement. Just opening the film.


    "Pay attention to your words and deeds, Valkyrie, in what capacity are you questioning our man?" Hela, wearing a triple crown, doesn''t care about Valkyrie''s hostile behavior. To her, what is Valkyrie?If it''s not for her own man who is interested in her, kill her, it will not even take a few seconds."Besides, I am now the queen of Asgard, did you face your king like this? What about the promise you made when you joined the Valkyrie?"


    "I--I will never surrender to you... Hela, even if you have become the queen of Asgard, I will never admit you..." Valkyrie''s eyes widened, every word. Said.


    "That''s really a pity..." Hela didn''t care about Valkyrie''s hatred."Originally I wanted to introduce some old friends to you... It seems there is no chance."


    "Put away your hypocritical face, I will never give in." Valkyrie said, turning his head to look at his man."If you want me or her, I''m absolutely at odds with her, make your choice..."


    "Yeah, dear, come, make your choice, let this silly girl see, who has a higher status in your mind?" Hela also turned her head and asked Zhou Ye with interest.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help having a headache. What are these silly girls doing?Valkyrie made trouble because her sister and lover died in Hela''s hands. This kind of hatred is indeed not so easy to let go... But Hela also made trouble with herself, obviously wanting to see her own jokes.


    "I said you guys are enough... Do you want to try the family method?" Zhou Ye stared, and said.


    Valkyrie and Hela shrank their necks timidly. Valkyrie was really afraid of Zhou Ye... After all, she suffered a lot because of the initial lack of cooperation, but the hatred of Hela in her heart made her He was unwilling to suffocate his neck, and he looked like he had to decide the winner even if he was the recipient of the family law.


    Hela is not as straightforward as Valkyrie... Valkyrie''s time to follow her own man is still short, and she doesn''t understand the power of Zhou''s family law, but she has seen it... [Don''t look at your current troubles, just let me look back You pull the list.In line with the idea of ??a good queen not to suffer the immediate loss, Hela decisively admits it."My dear... I just watched Valkyrie get so excited, just cooperate with her, sisters all know that I am not a jealous woman..."


    "..." Zhou Ye glared at Hela. If Hela had just taken over Asgard and the government affairs were busy, she would definitely let this little queen, who fears that the world will not be chaotic, try the horror of family law.


    However, since it was clear that Hela had already admitted, then only Valkyrie was left."How about you? How can I reconcile with Hela?"


    "Want me to reconcile with her?" Valkyi asked his man in the inside. He wanted to say [That''s impossible], but when I saw his man¡¯s darker and darker face, he said nothing. Not export."Unless...unless my sisters can survive, unless Vanessa can come back from the dead..."


    "Are you sure? Valkyrie..." Zhou Ye asked with an unhappy face, "Are you sure you want to say something like this? Back in time, will people come back to life before reconciling with Hela?"


    "I''m sure..." Valkyrie gritted his teeth and stared at Zhou Ye without letting go."Even if you want to punish me with that so-called family law, I have to say so, do it..."


    The other women sitting around in the hall watched this scene with a smile, even Hela, one of the parties, watched with triumph at Valkyrie''s death...


    "...You will really cause problems for me." Zhou Ye sighed...


    To speak of it, I blame him, completely ignoring the identity of Hela and Valkyrie''s rivals, and actually let them meet so early.This is really...a tragedy.


    When he came to Asgard in a spaceship with his daughters, Hela and the daughters came out to greet him.As a result, conflict broke out as soon as the two women met.


    Valkyrie called Hela [Old Witch].


    Hella called Valkyrie the "Bugs that Surrendered".


    The two women let no one else, their war continued from the apron of the palace to the bedroom... Zhou Ye hadn''t been so angry for a long time.


    Fortunately, when Zhou Ye went to regain Valkyrie, he considered that the two women would have such a conflict, so he has made some relevant preparations... "Then... Valkyrie, what do you mean? As long as your sister is resurrected, you are willing to receive the family law and make peace with Hela, right?"


    "..." Valkyrie felt as if there was something wrong with this sentence, but it didn''t matter, anyway, it was impossible for people to come back to life, and she didn''t mind to be more bachelor, to show her determination to never bow her head."Yes, that''s it."


    "Well, since you are so decisive...!" Zhou Ye shook his head pretending to be disappointed, and another lost lamb fell into his pit.


    When Valkyrie saw Zhou Ye''s expression, his heart couldn''t help but hesitated. Could this bastard really want to give up himself?Just because she refused to lower her head... The more she thought about it, the more wronged she was, with tears in her eyes, but her small face was staring at Zhou Ye with a stubborn smile, and Yinya clung to her. Xia Chun, said that he didn''t want the teardrops in his eyes to drip...


    "Huh-forget..." Seeing Valkyrie''s appearance, Zhou Ye couldn''t bear to tease her... "Come out, Vanessa..."


    "What¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!" Valkyrie heard the words of her own man, and her whole person was dull... She even wondered if her ears were faulty, and how did she hear her own man calling Vanessa? first name?Is it the same person?Is it really her?Isn''t she dead?


    As Zhou Ye''s words fell...a group of beautiful girls in valkyrie costumes walked in from the door.Walking at the forefront is a beautiful girl with long blonde hair... That face that I think about day and night, that familiar attitude...


    "Dang Cang--" With a sound, the Dragon Tooth Sword in Valkyrie''s hand could no longer be held... She looked at the Valkyries walking towards her in disbelief."...Vanesha...I, I''m not dreaming, am I?"


    "Of course you are not dreaming... honey." Vanessa walked gently in front of Valkyrie, raised her hands, and took her small face."I''m alive again, sisters are alive..."


    "This... it''s impossible... I personally..." Valkyrie looked at his former lover in disbelief...


    "Watching me close my eyes in your arms, right?" Vanessa winked at Valkyrie playfully, "Yes... I was indeed dead at that time, but my soul was Inhaled in Sister Hela¡¯s sword of the night sky... you know, her weapon..."


    "Of course I know..." Valkyrie was from the same era as Hela. Hela had used Thor''s Hammer before, but... later, she felt that the sword of the night sky was more suitable for her. All the people killed by Hela are transformed into some kind of energy and stored in the sword, according to Hela¡¯s needs, transformed or cloned... Every clone of the sword of the night sky is the soul of the person who Hela once killed...or can Said that as many people Hela killed, how many clones of her sword of night sky...


    "Sister Hela used the eternal fire to restore our soul..." Vanessa explained: "But my dear used the power of time and the power of science and technology to recreate our bodies... We are completely resurrected..."


    "Wait..." Valkyrie finally realized what was wrong, "Why are you called Sister Hela? And... your dear, isn''t it this bastard...?"

 Chapter 504

    With that said, Valkyrie pointed at Zhou Ye unceremoniously.


    "That''s right, my sisters and I are dear women. Sister Hela knows my dear first before us. Of course we want to call Hela our sister..." Vanessa said naturally.


    No matter how slow Valkyrie was, she knew that she had fallen into a pit carefully prepared by someone. She rushed to Zhou Ye unceremoniously, grabbed Zhou Ye by the collar, and questioned: "Damn... are you? I want to explain to me what is going on..."


    "Well--explain something, I''ll talk later..." Zhou Ye showed a malicious smile on his face and hugged Valkyrie."I have fulfilled all the conditions you mentioned... You should also accept the family law."


    "No... wait..." Valkyrie discovered at this time that the other sisters in the hall, including Hela, had gone out at any time... Only her and the Valkyrie sisters were left here..." You were premeditated..."


    "You guessed it, but there is no reward..." Zhou Ye said, surrounded by the Valkyrie, he picked up Valkyrie and walked into the bedroom...


    This evening, Valkyrie really understood why Hela looked pale when she heard her own man¡¯s family law... This family law really made her love and hate... And, the love she once loved ¡¤Ren, is actually under his own man...cough cough cough.This gave her a weird feeling of being NTR... This is really a complicated life experience.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and One


    In the vast universe, a mothership shaped like a capital letter H is sailing quietly...In the fleet command room, Loki, holding a staff, is standing in front of the mothership¡¯s porthole, watching the darkness outside the window. universe.


    "Our warriors are ready and can help you ascend to Asgard''s throne at any time." A Zetaric in armor walked up to Loki''s side and said in a loud voice.


    "This is good news." Loki turned his head, looked at Commander Zetari who was in charge of this operation, and said with a smile: "I am curious about one thing, why there are so many star gates. It can be used, but we have to detour to Asgard? Your honorable commander?"


    "Because we don''t want to expose this raid." Commander Qitari''s voice came through his armor.


    "Exposure?" Rocky asked curiously.


    "Yes, it''s a leak." Commander Chitari explained: "The goal of our operation is not just one person. Behind him is a giant-like consortium supporting him..."


    "Consortium? What is that?" Loki was even more confused. For him who had just left Asgard, it was still a bit difficult to know what a consortium was.


    "You can treat it as a coalition of interests..." When facing Loki, Commander Zeitari''s patience was particularly good. In his opinion, Loki would get the throne of Asgard he wanted, and they The Zetarians will get the entire universe."The Umbrella Consortium, it is a large consortium that spans the entire galaxy. They have the full support of the New Star Empire, the Sovereign tribe, and the CX-1 star government... If we go through the star gate, at least four A star gate controlled by these three forces, that... will definitely attract their attention."


    "Wow... Didn''t you expect that guy is still a big man?" After Commander Qiruita''s popular science, Loki knew more about Zhou Ye."So we have to sail for three months?"


    "Yes..." Commander Qiruita nodded."Although the time has been slower, it at least guarantees the concealment of our actions. We have only one chance. If we miss a hit, it will not be so easy to get such a good opportunity next time... But In half a month, we will be able to reach our destination..."


    "Well, it seems that we do have the need to do this in the face of that big man..." Rocky nodded, but he didn''t have much heart in his heart. "However, I think we might be able to Use the power of magic to speed up our journey..."


    "How to use it?" Commander Kirita asked curiously.


    "In Asgard, magic is everywhere, and what we are most proud of is our transmission facility, the Rainbow Bridge..." Rocky smiled and talked freely: "With the help of the Rainbow Bridge With the ability to teleport, we Asgard began to conquer other worlds very early. At present, the people who control the Rainbow Bridge happen to be loyal to my father Odin."


    "Oh? That''s really great..." Commander Qitari heard this, overjoyed... Things that can speed up the process of this incident are good things for him... "Then what do we need to do?"


    "Don''t worry... let me contact that person first." Loki said, closing his eyes and using magical power to start calling Heimdall.[Heimdall... I need you... I know you can see me... Heimdall?


    "Long time no see... Loki, you finally opened your soul again." Heimdall responded to Loki''s call.


    "Heimdall, tell me, how is the situation with Asgard now?" Rocky asked eagerly.


    "Look for yourself..." Following Heimdall¡¯s words, Loki found himself in Asgard again... It¡¯s just that he found that his position was somewhat subtle, not in the city of Asgard, let alone In the cell, but on a mountain peak.


    "Long time no see, Heimdall..." Loki looked at Heimdall who was standing opposite him, and asked: "It looks like you didn''t have a very good life..."


    Heimdall now has no previous gorgeous armor, replaced by a tattered commoner."Since you and Thor failed to escape that day, I was hunted down by those two women... But fortunately, I took the Guardian Sword back... Without it, they could not use the Rainbow Bridge..."


    "This is really good news, Heimdall." Loki is really happy. With the guardian sword, he can return to Asgard at any time with the help of the Rainbow Bridge... "I found it in the vast universe To our allies, they are very sympathetic to what happened to me and are willing to send soldiers to help me restore the country..."


    "The price-Loki, tell me what the price is, what price Asgard needs to pay?" Heimdall stared at Loki, his face was not brought by Loki''s so-called good news. Happy expression.


    "Uh-of course, of course. As a price, they want to take something from the people who invaded us... I think it''s not a bad thing? Is it?" Rocky didn''t have any questions about Heimdall. It feels strange, or, if Heimdall doesn''t ask, he will feel strange. After all, Heimdall is his father''s loyal dog, and all his starting points are for Asgard.


    "Is it really just taking something from the invaders?" Heimdall''s golden eyes fixed on Loki, as if to see a flower from his face.


    "Of course, I swear by my father''s health..." Loki stared at Heimdall without evasiveness. Most of what he said was the truth... Of course he was not afraid of Heimdall''s eyes that could penetrate the soul.


    "Well, you convinced me... what do you need me to do?" Heimdall relaxed.


    "Teleport us into Asgard... Heimdall, I need a perfect raid to defeat these invaders." Rocky said without hesitation.


    "You can... but those guys'' large battleships can''t be transmitted in. The passage is too narrow to bear the volume of those battleships." Heimdall explained.


    "This is really a tricky question..." Loki hesitated for a while, and said: "Then send me back to Asgard first... Don''t worry about those warships..."


    Loki''s self-confidence is unprecedentedly high with the scepter of the soul...He has a plan, can he control his sister Hela with the scepter of the soul?Wouldn''t I be sitting on the whole Asgard?As for those Qitarians?Ha ha... who cares?


    With the entire Asgard''s armed forces, would Loki still need those Zitarians?Even he wanted to take away the power gems from Zhou Ye''s hand... something that so many people would appreciate, saying that he was not greedy, that is nonsense... As for betrayal?Loki, the god of tricks, never betrayed anyone.


    "Okay, but not now, I''m afraid you will have to wait till night...because I need night cover to help me sneak into the Rainbow Bridge." Heimdall said.


    "Then, see you tonight, Heimdall..." Rocky said, looking at Asgard''s sun again, calculating how long it would take until night... Then, the soul exchange ended.


    "Fish...Finally bit the hook." A weird smile leaked from Heimdall, who ended the soul link. "So many days of hard work have finally been rewarded. It''s time to tell the host..."


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Two


    In the palace of Asgard--


    Surrounded by a group of Valkyrie, Zhou Ye was lying halfway on a luxurious and comfortable half-long sofa, holding a certain Valkyrie with a reluctant look in his arms...


    "Master, Loki just contacted me..." Heimdall, wearing a mighty golden armor half kneeling in front of Zhou Ye, lowered his head and reported: "He wants me to use the Rainbow Bridge to transport him back at night."


    "This is really good news." Zhou Ye yawned slightly, Wen Xiang was in his arms, and the girls were waiting...he was a little unsound after all."In the evening I will go to Rainbow Bridge with you to welcome our Prince Rocky back... Go down."


    "Yes, Master." Heimdall leaned respectfully, stood up, and walked out of Zhou Ye''s bedroom.


    "My dear... I''ll help you get rid of that Loki, can you... reduce the number of times I get punished by family law." A smile appeared on Valkyrie''s face and he turned his head and pleaded with his man.


    "What do you mean?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and gave the silly girl a glance, "I can give you this opportunity, but if you fail, the punishment will be doubled..."


    "Hmm--!" Zhou Ye''s words made Valkyrie choke. She knew that her man was used to digging pits and burying people, and she accidentally fell into the pit last time... which led to her accepting every day. One punishment, every time she got her...cough cough cough, now that her man said that, it is obvious that Loki is not so easy to kill...Faced with the temptation and confusion given by Zhou Ye, she decisively¡ª¡ª give up."Forget it, I''ll still receive these family laws honestly..."


    "Puff¡ª" Seeing Valkyrie''s extremely wronged look, her former lover and current sister, Vanessa couldn''t help laughing.


    No way, the punishment behind it has something to do with her. Who told Valkyrie to see Vanessa being fucked by her own man, she couldn''t hold back for a while, and actually opened a film with her own man... As a result, one can imagine that Zhou Ye was very Quickly teach her how a lily needs treatment in his harem...


    Valkyrie, who has undergone intensive treatment, has now seen Zhou Ye''s legs and softened...


    "My dear, how are you going to deal with this Loki?" Valkyrie asked curiously.


    "This is a secret...you''ll know it soon." Zhou Ye will never be spoiled, and the play will be boring after it passes.


    Under the anger of the Valkyries, Zhou Ye spent a pleasant afternoon...


    When night falls in Asgard-the whole Asgard is brightly lit. After all Asgard people have finished their day at work, they will either ask a few friends in groups to have a drink in the tavern or go home. Spend a leisurely time with your family.


    At the end of the Rainbow Bridge, Heimdall, wearing a golden armor, was holding his guardian sword in both hands...looking into the vast universe.


    "Heimdall..." With the voice, Zhou Ye''s figure suddenly appeared in front of Heimdall.

 Chapter 505

    "Master..." Heimdall hurriedly bowed his head in salute."Rocky hasn''t started asking for teleportation..."


    "It''s okay, don''t care about me... I came a little early." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand. He stood directly beside Heimdall, looking at the scenery in the universe curiously."Heimdall, can you really see everyone''s souls?"


    "Yes, Master..." Heimdall nodded.


    "Then can you see Thor''s soul now? Tell me what he is doing now?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "The soul of Thor... is too far from here, I can''t see clearly far away, but... he is very excited now, seems to be fighting with someone..." Heimdall said with a trace of his face Hesitate."In the past, Thor''s soul gave me a feeling of great potential. Although there were some flashy flaws, it could not conceal the white essence of his soul, but... now, I can''t see the potential in him anymore... ¡­And vanity is occupying his soul."


    "I... don''t understand what happened to him..."


    "You don''t need to understand what happened to him... You just need to notify me when he has made a big change." Zhou Ye interrupted Heimdall. Of course he knew what happened to Sol... everything The culprit is him.


    "Okay, Master." After Heimdall nodded, his face suddenly became straight and said: "Master, Loki is starting to call me."


    "Then summon him..." Zhou Ye smiled happily...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of Rocky¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Heimdall, take me back to Asgard..." Luo Station was in the universe, calling out Heimdall...Although there is no sound in the universe, he believes that Heimdall will hear him. The calling.


    Why not summon in the spaceship?Of course it¡¯s because the Rainbow Bridge will destroy the mothership...Although Loki has plans to turn his face when he achieves his goal, it is obviously very stupid to tear down the bridge before crossing the river...


    And Heimdall did respond to his call, and an electric light with a diameter of three meters in thickness flashed through... Loki''s figure disappeared into the universe...


    "The power of magic is really amazing..." Commander Qitari muttered to himself as he looked at Loki who had disappeared into the universe.


    All the way down the Rainbow Bridge and rushed into Asgard''s Rocky. Just stepping out of the Rainbow Bridge, his figure was not stable yet, and he felt like he was hit by a sledgehammer... The whole person flew out, and At the same time he was beaten flying, he felt light in his hand. He regarded it as a treasured psychic scepter, and... was gone.


    "This...what the hell is going on?" Like a mural, Loki stuck to the wall, vomiting blood, looking at the figure that shouldn''t have appeared here."Why are you? Damn... Heimdall... you betrayed me."


    "No, I have always been the master''s person... I have never betrayed anyone." Heimdall said dullly.


    "Welcome, welcome, the former prince of Asgard, Loki..." Zhou Ye smiled very happily while holding the scepter of mind, and another gem was in his hand."Now... let me give you a small gift."


    "What..." Before Luo Ji finished speaking, he felt that the Scepter of Mind was placed in his heart by Zhou Ye.A blue light filled his eyes... "Master..."


    "Not bad...This is really a useful thing." Zhou Ye nodded in satisfaction."Now, I need you to make some sacrifices...will you? Loki..."


    "For the master, I am willing to give everything..." Loki said without hesitation.


    "I like your attitude..." Zhou Ye smiled happily."Then follow me."


    "Yes, Master." Rocky struggled, jumped off the wall, and followed Zhou Ye...


    "Heimdall... I remember that the Rainbow Bridge can not only transport people, but it is also a powerful weapon... Those Zitarians are useless, destroy their fleet..." Zhou Ye took Loki towards Asi. Guardian walked over and ordered.


    "Yes, Master." Heimdall nodded respectfully and activated the Rainbow Bridge again...A thunder shot from the Rainbow Bridge and directly hit the Cherita mothership...


    "Boom¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!" Five minutes later, the mothership of the Cheritas... exploded, and no survivor could escape...


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Three


    Zhou Ye took Loki out of the Rainbow Bridge, but instead of taking Loki into Asgard, he stopped in front of the huge gate at the head of the Rainbow Bridge.


    Loki still respectfully followed Zhou Ye. For him now, Zhou Ye''s orders are everything...all for his master.


    Zhou Ye turned to look at Loki and nodded in satisfaction. The Soul Gem is indeed very useful, especially after getting the boost from the Power Gem, it became even more powerful... He opened a golden teleportation directly in front of him The door, walked in."follow me."


    "Yes, master." Loki followed Zhou Ye into the portal without hesitation. The portal closed automatically after Zhou Ye and Loki entered.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªIn the middle of the Rocky Mountains¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªin an unknown canyon.


    In this sparsely populated valley, a building over 60 meters high is built against the mountain. With the cover of the mountain, it is difficult to see the whole view of the building from a distance, in the most prominent position of the building. Above, an umbrella-shaped logo interwoven with red and white is striking. Obviously, this is one of the secret bases of the Umbrella consortium.


    Inside the building, countless researchers wearing white sterile gowns are busy. They are Umbrella¡¯s most valuable scientific research property. Their lives have been doomed from the moment they were born, destined to be Umbrella. The consortium presents a lifetime.


    A golden portal opened directly in the hall on the twelfth floor underground. All the busy researchers in the hall stopped their hurried steps when they saw this portal and looked at the portal with fanatism. They knew that this It''s my master who is coming.


    When Zhou Ye brought Loki across the portal and came here, all the researchers lowered their heads, "Master."


    "Well, you are busy with yours..." Zhou Ye nodded, and then asked, "Where is Dr. Harrison now?"


    "Master, Dr. Harrison is in the Seventh Genetic Laboratory..." A female researcher in sterile suit replied first: "Do you need me to call him out for you?"


    "Lina Archibald first-level researcher, isn''t it?" Zhou Ye glanced at the identity plate on the researcher''s body, and said with a smile: "Thank you, but I just happen to have something to use the seventh gene. The equipment in the laboratory, so I should go find him personally, then, Lina...bye."


    Zhou Ye waved his hand to the female researcher and walked directly to the Seventh Gene Lab with Loki.


    "Master, goodbye." When she heard her master greet her, Lena was so excited that she couldn''t herself... Her voice trembled a little.


    Until they couldn''t see the back of their master, the other researchers surrounded Lena at once, and said eagerly, "Lina, you are so lucky that you actually talked to the master..."


    "The master actually saw your name, Lena... I''m going to be jealous... what should I do?"


    "Ah... I really want the master to call me a name too."


    Of course, those who surround Lena are all female researchers. As for other male researchers, although they are also very envious and hated, they don¡¯t show these emotions. This is the difference between men and women. ...


    Zhou Ye kept going all the way and brought Loki directly to the Seventh Gene Lab...At this time, someone had notified Dr. Harrison through the base¡¯s internal network communication... When Zhou Ye arrived, he had already brought his ten Several laboratory assistants welcomed their masters at the door of the laboratory.


    "Master--!" Harrison, who was over half a hundred years old, respectfully bent down his waist.


    "Okay, get up... Harrison." Zhou Ye nodded, and then walked into the laboratory first."Today, I came here and need you to do something for me."


    "Domination is the first priority sequence engraved in the genome of all Umbrellas since birth, dominate." Harrison said without hesitation: "This is also the meaning of our existence."


    "Hmm...!" Zhou Ye nodded, and then asked: "I want to know, how is your research on gender modification at the genetic level?"


    "Master, so far we have conducted 117 live experiments, and they are all successful..." As a scientific researcher, Harrison is used to speaking with data."But... I beg you, master, these successes are based on the premise that we have enough knowledge and understanding of the DNA set of known species... If we change to a completely new species or race, then work The amount will be doubled...Then the time we use will be calculated in ten years."


    "That''s it..." Zhou Ye thought for a while, and said, "Then first do a DNA analysis for the guy behind me, and then tell me how high the success rate would be if it were him!"


    "Okay, dominate." After Harrison agreed, he took his two assistants to extract Loki''s body tissues and began to analyze his DNA.


    Zhou Ye sat on the sofa and looked at the constantly busy researchers in the laboratory outside the observation window in front of him. He was a little too boring to do nothing...so, simply... "Rocky, come, sit down... "


    "Yes, Master." Loki respectfully agreed and sat down opposite Zhou Ye.


    "I''ll explain your mission to you..."


    "Master, please give an order."


    "The task you are about to perform is... to become a real woman, to seduce and seduce your brother Saul, to make him fall in love with you completely... I think this is not difficult for you. After all, you grew up together, maybe Saul himself doesn¡¯t know him as well as you... right?¡± Zhou Ye said, staring at Loki¡¯s expression with interest, but obviously, Loki, who was controlled by the soul gem There was no expression on his face, which made Zhou Ye feel like he was throwing his eyes at the blind...


    "The master is right, I know Thor well... he is self-sufficient, he is proud and arrogant... he is a muscular brat... It''s so easy to deal with him." Rocky''s grievances against Saul returned It''s so deep, even after being controlled by the soul gem, he still doesn''t forget to complain about his brother.


    But having said that, does this also prove from the side that the two have a good relationship?Okay...hehe, the world of rotten girls, you know.

 Chapter 506

    "But, the master...After he completely falls in love with me, what shall I do? Do you want to leave him and make him hate society?" Rocky asked curiously.


    "Ahem...Of course not, this is not enough to hit him, you have to stay lurking...until I give you instructions for the next step." Zhou Ye said embarrassingly.


    "I see, Master." Rocky nodded.


    At this time, Dr. Harrison has also completed the preliminary DNA analysis...


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Four


    "Master-after our preliminary analysis, this gentleman''s DNA fragments are 40% the same as our existing knowledge of humanoid DNA fragments, but that 60% is completely different... "Harrison took the DNA map comparison chart in his hand and handed it to Zhou Ye.


    "So how long will it take to complete a thorough analysis...?" Zhou Ye glanced at the map and asked directly.


    "It will take nearly ten years at the earliest. Dominate." Harrison said.


    "Then prepare to enter the speeding mode." Zhou Ye had a plan for this.


    "Yes, Master." Harrison said respectfully, returning to the laboratory again, and after explaining to his assistants, he solemnly used his ID card to open a console that required triple verification, After some operations on the stage, I pressed the red button in the middle.


    "Master, we are ready." Harrison said through the laboratory''s external loudspeaker.


    "Yeah¡ª" Zhou Ye nodded, his right hand was slightly in mid-air, and a large green magic circle suddenly appeared in mid-air, and then turned into a huge semicircular mask, surrounding the entire laboratory... ¡­


    In an instant, the scene of the entire laboratory was as if the fast-forward mode was turned on, and everyone''s movements brought out a series of afterimages...Even with the naked eye, they can''t catch them...


    And the power supply equipment of the entire base began to target this laboratory, and began to supply super-power at full load-including supplementary water supply, etc., began to overload supply... This is not the first time this situation has occurred, they are already very experienced...


    "This is... the power of time..." Loki, who is also a magician, looked at the scene in the laboratory where it is difficult to see a figure, and his whole body was dull...


    "Well, there will be results soon..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded. Anyway, Loki is now his own, and almost all the infinite gems are in his hands now, he will never wake up.


    "It''s so beautiful..." Loki looked at the green time mask in front of him, and his whole body was intoxicated by it.


    Time passed by every minute...


    Six hours later-the entire green mask is closed, the time is up-


    "Master, fortunately not insulting your life... We have completed a thorough analysis of this gentleman''s DNA." Harrison, who looked ten years old, walked out of the laboratory and came to Zhou Ye and said respectfully: "There is good news. To report to the master..."


    "What good news?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "In this gentleman¡¯s DNA fragment, we found some very interesting genetic fragments. After our research, we believe that this fragment is similar to our research direction. There are recessive fragments in their DNA. When the males in the group occupy the majority, in order to reproduce, they will activate this segment, so... they can become-them." Harrison said excitedly.


    "This is really good news..." Zhou Ye smiled.No wonder that when I first watched the movie, I had never seen the Frost Giant have a female, and the name of the Frost Giant¡¯s leader was so feminine... It was actually called Lao Fei, and the feelings were both male and female, both offensive and acceptable...


    "How sure are you if you are to induce him to change?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Eighty-five percent, master." Harrison said affirmatively.


    "Yes, then you can get ready to start..." Zhou Ye said, patted Harrison on the shoulder, and Harrison''s age returned to the way it was when he first saw Zhou Ye.


    "Thank you Master, we will start now..." Harrison said, directly leading his assistants to prepare...


    After half an hour----


    Loki was already lying in a container like a crystal coffin in the center of the laboratory... Zhou Ye nodded to Harrison.


    "DNA induction experiment, start..." Harrison excitedly pressed a button on the console, and X''s catheter filled Loki''s body began to be filled with green and blue solutions...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!


    Zhou Ye looked at Luo Gene''s distorted expression of pain inside the crystal coffin, and couldn''t help but vomit: "It hurts to watch..."


    Soon, Loki''s body began to change towards a feminine direction... His waist became slender, his skin became whiter and more tender, and his muscles disappeared... replaced by women. Curve.


    "This is really miraculous..." Zhou Ye sighed, and when Loki finally passed out in pain...her body also completed the final transformation.


    "Hehe... I hope Saul will like this gift of me." Zhou Ye looked at the female Rocky in the crystal coffin, smiled and said to himself: "Although I took your Asgard, but...I For your favorite brother... One for one, you won¡¯t suffer, Sol."


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªSaka Star¡ª¡ªA small personal aircraft floated out of the red vortex of Gangmen, which was called the devil by the people here...


    Before the scavengers surrounded it, a team of guards led by the master''s number one running dog Topaz flew over in a spacecraft, surrounded the small aircraft, and then directly led to the master''s headquarters.


    In the spacecraft, it was Loki who was riding-no, she should be renamed Luoli now... Her identity is the Asgardian beauty that Zhou Ye gave to the grandmaster to match Thor...


    After the master''s subordinates completed the physical examination of Loki, they were satisfied with her and sent her to Sol''s room...


    "You... make me feel familiar..." Sol, who was drunk, looked at the black-haired woman who walked into his room, and said drunkly: "...Forget it, that guy should be a man. Not a woman...but seeing your face reminds me of something bad...damn it."


    Looking at the very decadent Thor in front of him, Loki smiled slightly."Oh? Then you must hate him..."


    "No... I don''t know if it''s hate or what... That guy has grown up with me since I was a child, and he often teased me. He even turned me into a frog..." Sol muttered and caught. Grasping Loki''s hand, he pulled him onto his body with a pull."But... I forced him to X..."


    "I didn''t expect you to be such a person..." Loki really didn''t want to think about that... just thinking of it...hehehehe, but now, he is about to face something more terrifying than that..."Hey , What are you doing..."


    "Fuck you..." Saul said, turning over and pressing Loki on... the love between brothers finally bears sweet and beautiful fruits, gratifying, gratifying...


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Five


    "Sister..." Wanda Maksimov sat on his couch, looked at the twin sister in front of him and asked: "Are we really going to see him tomorrow?"


    "It should be possible." Linda Maximov said with some uncertainty. "After all, Sister Ophelia said that he will be at the base tomorrow... I think we should be able to see him. ?"


    "But... is he really as handsome as in the photos and videos?" Wanda said, picking up a photo placed in front of their sister''s window and looking at it madly."What if he has become an old man? After all, we saw this photo when we were very young. Time has passed so long..."


    "An oath is an oath... it must be kept." Linda was born thirty seconds earlier than her sister, but these thirty seconds made her the sister of the twins."Even if it is an old man, I will abide by the vows we made at the beginning. After all, if it weren''t for sister Ophelia, perhaps we would have died in that war just like our parents..."


    "Even if he is an old man, are you willing? Sister...?" Wanda asked unwillingly: "Is the oath so important? The important thing is that you are worthy of a lifetime of happiness to keep?"


    "..." Linda was silent. If there were other options, how could she choose to keep the oath?However, Linda, who is a sister, knows that although the two seem to be sixteen years old and are already two adult girls, but...without the support and support of Hydra''s organization, they can''t do anything.


    "Sister..." Wanda looked at her sister''s silence, stood up distressedly, and hugged Linda tightly with her hands."Let''s escape... Sister, escape from here..."


    "Wanda..." Linda stroked her sister''s long chestnut hair and whispered: "Remember that day, when I hugged you and hid under the bed and looked at the bomb... Do you count down the last moments of our lives? ?"


    "Remember... Sister, I remember..." Wanda said in tears, "I know it will be sister Ophelia..."


    "Hush¡ªsister, listen to me." Linda interrupted her sister, and said softly, "You know what? At that time, I was holding you, and I didn''t even dare to cry... because I was afraid of our crying. She will detonate that bomb, and then she will come... She is like a fairy in a fairy tale, coming before us-then I knew that we were saved."


    "I still remember¡ªshe was wearing a white princess dress at the time, and the whole person exuded a holy brilliance in my eyes..." Linda''s voice became a little misty, as if she had returned to that time again.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of the memories of the Scarlet Sisters¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "I found two Xiao Ke Ai..." Ophelia stood in this half-collapsed room, smiling at the two trembling little girls hugging under the window, and asked: " Can you tell me your names?"


    "Beautiful lady, my name is Linda Maksimov. This is my sister, Wanda Maksimov." My sister Linda pleaded with her eyes and said, "Please, can you please help me? Sister...I am willing to give everything I have for this."


    "Really a sensible child..." Ophelia smiled and nodded."Of course it''s okay to save you, as long as... you promise to marry a man as your wife when you grow up..."

 Chapter 507

    "I am willing, please save my sister (sister)..." X2 sisters said at the same time.


    "It''s true sisterhood..." Ophelia smiled happily."Then it''s decided... it''s your two sisters..." Ophelia said, bending down, and holding the two sisters one by one... "You must remember what you said today. The consequences of breaking your oath will be very serious. serious¡­¡­"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Sister? Sister, what''s wrong with you?" Wanda couldn''t help but asked anxiously, looking at her sister''s straight eyes.


    "It''s okay... I''m okay, Wanda." Linda, who was woken up by her sister from the depths of her memories, shook her head gently, and said in a low voice: "Don''t worry, Wanda, I''ll be fine... I will protect You will never be hurt...If you don''t want to marry him, don''t marry, I will help you withdraw from this marriage..."


    Linda hugged her sister, comforting her in a low voice.In fact, at that time...she had been watching Ophelia secretly and noticed it. When Ophelia said [The consequences of breaking the oath will be very serious...], although she had a smile on her face, But the gaze in her eyes is cold... Linda believes that she can do it if she can say it, and the price of violating the oath is definitely something they cannot pay...


    However, now, since my sister has doubts about the marriage, it is time for my sister to come out and take responsibility.She swears secretly... she will not let her sister be in trouble.


    And Wanda looked at her sister¡¯s expression, and secretly swears in her heart... Her sister thought she didn¡¯t know the seriousness of the matter, but in fact she understood very well... A child who had just escaped from the dead was very sensitive and sensitive. , Although only a glimmer of cold light leaked from Ophelia''s eyes, she was still seen... She would never let her sister be in trouble.


    The two sisters hugged each other tightly, they are each other''s only relatives in the world... They support each other and grow up... They-for each other, are willing to sacrifice everything...


    Chapter seven hundred and six


    Hydra is located in a secret base in Europe¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As a golden portal opened out of thin air in the main control room of the base, all the busy men and women in Hydra uniforms in the main control room involuntarily stopped their work and looked at the portal respectfully.


    A slender figure walked through the portal first, and beside him was also a beautiful blond young woman with a beautiful body and a beautiful face.It was Zhou Ye and Ophelia...


    Seeing these two figures, everyone in the main control room raised their hands involuntarily and shouted in unison: "Long live Hydra."


    Ophelia smiled and waved at them."Everyone, continue your work."


    "Yes!" xN


    As Ophelia said, she took her man''s arm and walked towards the small room next to the main control room... There was an office dedicated to Ophelia.Entering her office... Ophelia closed the door easily.


    "Every time I come to you, I feel very uncomfortable..." Zhou Ye said, unceremoniously sitting on the big sofa placed in the center of the room, picking up the red wine that was already awake next to him, and giving it to himself He poured a glass and said jokingly: "Hi Hydra¡ª"


    "Dad..." Ophelia groaned, and got into Zhou Ye''s arms, snatching the red wine in his hand."This is also for the core cohesion of the Hydra organization. Besides, isn''t it the same with your Umbrella Consortium, Dad?"


    "Umbrella doesn''t have the habit of meeting [Hi Umbrella]..." Zhou Ye said, he wanted to pour another glass of red wine... but was stopped by Ophelia.


    "Although Umbrella doesn''t have the habit of meeting and shouting slogans, but when they see you, Dad, the enthusiasm in their eyes is far better than the slogan of the Hydra organization." Ophelia said while taking a sip. Red wine, then blocked Zhou Ye''s mouth...


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye could only accept it...it was too bad to be blocked by someone when raising the bar. Ophelia was cheating blatantly...but the cheating was beautiful.


    "Okay, dear... Now, you should always show me the so-called surprise, right?" Zhou Ye hugged Ophelia in his arms and asked in a low voice...


    You know, Ophelia used the so-called "surprise" to deceive Zhou Ye from her little princess... When Zhou Ye left, the cry of Angelina was a pain... If it wasn''t Zhou Ye repeatedly said that he would be back soon to play with her, and Little Angelina might say that she would never let go of her little hand.


    "Don''t worry, Dad, this surprise will definitely satisfy you..." Ophelia said, gently pressing a button on the center console next to the sofa, and the whole room darkened first, followed by a stream of light shining¡ª ¡ªThe empty and luxurious office instantly transformed into a small training ground.


    "Huh?" Although the scene transition is magical, it is not unfamiliar to Zhou Ye... It''s just the application of 3D projection technology. What really surprised Zhou Ye is that the two twin girls in the scene...


    I saw these two beautiful twin girls, both of them have natural curly maroon hair, and their faces are very similar, just like a person...


    "This is... Scarlet Witch? Wanda?" Zhou Ye recognized the looks of these two people at a glance, but soon... he overthrew his thoughts."Wait... Isn''t Wanda supposed to be a sibling? Why is he now a twin sister?"


    "Of course I did it secretly..." Ophelia nestled lazily in Zhou Ye''s arms, and explained in a low voice, "I only need to secretly change the acidity in her body after their mother gets married. Alkali balance... That''s it."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless.


    "What? Dad, don''t you like it?" Ophelia said with a smile: "Anyway, that so-called brother is just a short-lived ghost. Don''t you think the Scarlet Sisters are more fun?"


    "Nice job..." Zhou Ye said, choosing a thumb for his daughter...


    Either the daughter is his father¡¯s intimate little padded jacket, which really impresses him... To be honest, when Zhou Ye was watching a movie, when he saw the Scarlet Witch brother and sister just appeared on stage, Zhou Ye really hated the so-called fake Kuaiyin, not to mention his ugly appearance, his abilities was so bad that he would be killed by a bullet... Zhou Ye didn''t know how to complain about this person, it was really shameful.


    At this time, the two Wanda sisters who were in training felt that they had a feeling of being peeped...this was their innate ability.


    "Sister?" Wanda said, taking a look at his sister."Do you feel as if someone is peeking at us?"


    "Yeah!!!" Linda also felt the same as her sister, or said...this is their talent, maybe this is why in the movie, the other super experimenters died, only two survived. And got the super power''s sake.


    The Mind Scepter itself does not have the function of empowering others, only the function of controlling the mind, and the Wanda sisters¡¯ ability is originally hidden in their bodies, but it has been developed by the Mind Scepter...


    "Sister, do you feel it''s him?" Wanda didn''t dare to look up, for fear of being discovered that they were abnormal, so she could only ask in a low voice while doing the Jiu-Jitsu movements taught by the teacher.


    "I don''t know..." Linda also didn''t dare to look up. "One of them should look at someone we are familiar with, and it''s a female. I think it''s sister Ophelia, but the other one looks at a male. ...Moreover, I can''t tell whether his gaze is friendly or hostile..."


    "Yes... he is here." Wanda asked a little nervously.


    "I think it should be him..." Linda was full of anxiety and anxiety at this time.Anyone who has been adopted by an organization since childhood, and then told them that they will grow up to be a woman who is a man... a strange man who they have only seen photos and videos, will feel uneasy when this moment is really about to come.


    "What are we going to do? Sister..." Wanda''s anxiety became stronger, but when she saw the pale little hand that her sister was holding tightly, she couldn''t speak anymore... It turned out that her sister was also very worried. disturbed.


    Just when the two women moved a little bit because of the anxiety in their hearts, their female physique teacher came over."Linda, Wanda... the chief wants to see you, in her office."


    "Okay, Teacher Ma Fei." The two sisters agreed and looked at each other-holding hands and walking towards the dressing room, they had nowhere to escape.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Seven


    Wanda silently changed her clothes while secretly looking at her sister Linda... When she saw Linda wore the wrong clothes because she was absent-minded, her heart slammed.


    "Sister...I''m sorry." Wanda, who got dressed first, walked quickly behind Linda and whispered.


    "What''s wrong...?" Before Linda finished speaking, she felt a pain in her neck, and then turned around... she lost her consciousness.


    "Sister...I''m really sorry." Wanda said, hugging her sister''s body that was about to fall on the ground, and gently placed her on the long lounge chair in the middle of the dressing room... "For me these years , You¡¯ve paid enough, sister, it¡¯s time for me to do something for you."


    Wanda said, gently put a mouthful on his sister''s forehead, and then strode out of the locker room...


    When I came to Wanda on the corridor, I walked towards Ophelia¡¯s office without any hesitation... She is familiar with the location there, or it should be said that the entire base is familiar to her, because she and her My sister grew up here.


    Along the way, after passing through a few security doors with his base identity nameplate.Wanda finally arrived at his destination...Ophelia''s office door.


    Standing in front of this familiar door, Wanda took a few deep breaths, and then knocked on the door.


    No one in the office responded to Linda''s knock on the door, but after a slight click, the electronic lock of the door opened...


    "I''m coming in... Sister Ophelia..." After Wanda whispered, she mustered up the courage and pushed open the door of the half-covered room.


    "You are..." In the bright and spacious office, Wanda did not see Ophelia''s shadow. Only a handsome boy with blond hair and golden pupils was sitting there... For this handsome and incomparable boy, Wanda felt that Very familiar, but also very strange.


    The familiarity is because she and her sister can be said to have grown up watching this person''s photos and videos, while the strangeness is because...In reality, the two have never met."Are you Ye?"


    Zhou Ye leaned on the sofa, tilted his head slightly, and looked at the girl in front of him with a smile, and asked softly: "Wanda? Linda? Excuse me, your sisters look so much alike, like me. Can¡¯t tell who is the sister and who is the sister..."

 Chapter 508

    "I... I''m Wanda." Maybe it''s because of Zhou Ye''s gentle tone, maybe it''s because of Zhou Ye''s smile... Wanda feels a lot more nervous in his heart, especially when he sees Zhou Ye''s golden eyes. When she looked at her eyes, she couldn''t help but feel a lot closer to Zhou Ye...


    "I guess, when you came here alone, you want to tell me something? Right?" Zhou Ye smiled and patted the sofa beside him."Come, sit down and say."


    "Okay, okay..." After all, Wanda was just a girl who was just sixteen years old. Facing Zhou Ye''s soft voice, she couldn''t help but walked over obediently and sat beside Zhou Ye.


    In fact, no matter whether it is a man or a woman, when facing a person of the opposite sex who is kind to him and looks good, she or he will always involuntarily develop a good impression of Zhou Ye. What''s more, Ophelia is trying to cultivate their subconscious attitude towards Zhou Ye Good impression, since childhood, I gave it to the Wanda sisters every day.Set a fixed time to watch Zhou Ye''s videos and photos...


    That''s why Wanda was so easily persuaded by Zhou Ye when he faced Zhou Ye.


    "It can be said...Do you want to talk to me about anything?" Zhou Ye looked at Wanda beside him and asked softly.


    "Ye, can you...can you let my sister go..." Wanda looked at Zhou Ye and said softly, "I...I am willing to pay any price for this."


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye heard Wanda''s request and asked with a smile: "I guess you must have come out alone without telling your sister? Right?"


    Wanda widened his eyes, looked at Zhou Ye in amazement, and asked, "...you, how did you know?"


    "It''s easy to guess..." Zhou Ye said, gently picking up the scattered strands of hair in Wanda''s ears with his hands. "Sisters in the dog blood TV series have a deep affection, aren''t they often acted like this? ?"


    Zhou Ye said, pinning that strand of long hair behind Wanda''s ear, and before she responded, he said, "I can promise you this condition..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Wanda grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand with excitement and asked, "Did you really agree?"


    "Don''t worry..." Zhou Ye looked at the girl who was so excited because her purpose was achieved, and whispered, "I have conditions."


    "I can promise you no matter what conditions..." Wanda couldn''t care too much and said directly.


    Zhou Ye smiled and took Wanda in his arms, and whispered in her ear: "My condition is very simple, as long as you can satisfy me... Then, I can promise to let your sister go."


    "Satisfy... you?" Wanda''s cheeks are almost red. Although she is still unemployed, she still knows something about this kind of thing. In her opinion, it is simply no matter how simple it is. But the thing is.After all, in some things she knows, women are very dominant, and she has never heard of men who can defeat women...


    "Why? Are you unwilling to accept this condition?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "No..." Wanda nodded shyly and said, "I am willing to accept this condition."


    For her, the two sisters will become the woman of this man sooner or later. Sooner or later, there is no difference. Besides, the freedom of her sister was exchanged for her own sacrifice, Wanda, had to agree to this. condition.


    "So... the deal is concluded." Zhou Ye pulled out a wicked smile.He hooked Wanda''s chin and lowered his head."Now, it''s time to perform the internal actions of the transaction."


    "Hmm..." Faced with Zhou Ye''s aggression, Wanda, who had no experience at all, could only close her eyes tightly... In order not to collapse on the sofa, she had to hug her with her hands. Up his neck...


    Five minutes later-with a scream-a blood-colored flower bloomed on the sofa, and at the same time... a burst of singing like a banshee gradually sounded, although the singing banshee was still a bit childish and tender, but , I have to say... The whole song is still very beautiful.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Eighth


    In the dressing room in the physique training room¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Everything is normal here, except for Linda who was unconscious on the rest bench in the middle¡ª


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, Linda Maximov finally opened her eyes... She sat up from the bench with bewildered eyes, and shook her little head slightly, "Wanda...I What''s wrong? Why did I suddenly fall asleep? Wanda? Wanda?"


    Linda who called her sister suddenly realized something and jumped up... "Wanda??? Wanda??? Oh no... Damn..."


    In the dressing room, Linda couldn''t find her sister at all, which filled her heart with anxiety.Casually put the sports cover that was thrown on the stool on her body... Linda threw the door open and ran all the way to Ophelia''s office.


    However, she was stopped in front of the first security gate because Wanda took away her ID card. There is no ID card... She couldn''t pass the security gate... The desperate Linda couldn''t help it. He squatted down in front of the security gate and cried bitterly while holding his head in both hands."No, Wanda... Damn... why are you doing this?"


    Of course Linda knows what her sister wants to do... But this should have been a sacrifice made by her as a sister, why should she let her sister go now... This makes her fall into self-blame With regret, why didn¡¯t I discover the strange psychology of my sister earlier? Why didn¡¯t I just faint my sister like Wanda, and rush over...


    "No...no...Wanda...you fool."


    "Are you looking for your sister? Linda?"


    A familiar voice rang in Linda''s ears, and she looked up in surprise, "Sister Ophelia...help me, please...help me...I want to go in and find Wanda..."


    "To save your sister?" Ophelia smiled and gently helped Linda up, "What a lovely girl..."


    "Please, Sister Ophelia... Please persuade Ye to let him spare my sister, I am willing to pay any price... Please, sister Ophelia..." Linda said Like the drowning who caught the straw, begged Ophelia.


    "I''m afraid that won''t work..." Although Ophelia had a smile on her face, her eyes fell cold."The oath must be kept..."


    "I..." Linda Maximov looked at the coldness in Ophelia''s eyes, and couldn''t help but feel cold all over... It was a look that despised all living beings. Linda believed that if she refused, she would treat her sisters like this in the past. The kind and gentle big sister will become a cold-blooded queen in a blink of an eye, making them pay an unbearable price.


    "Come on, good girl, tell me... Why would you want your sister to get rid of Ye?" Ophelia said, while gently stroking Linda''s long hair."Is it because Ye is not handsome enough? Or because..."


    "No...no, I just don''t want my sister to regret it in the future..." Linda is like a white mouse that has been stared to death by a natural enemy, she doesn''t dare to move, "I am enough, at least I want my sister to enjoy it. A free life, like a normal girl, fall in love, get married, have children..."


    "Silly girl...Is there any real freedom in this world..." Ophelia said with a smile: "In the outside world, you also have to abide by the laws of various countries... In contrast, you become His woman is the best choice... Are you sure that your sister will definitely get true love after she really chooses her love partner?"


    "I..." Linda didn''t know how to refute Ophelia''s words. Although she had never been out of the base, she knew a lot about the outside world through the Internet. She knew what Ophelia said. All are facts, but she is still unwilling...At least she wants her sister to live that kind of free life.


    "Okay, I think it''s better for you to save your sister as soon as possible... I have temporarily opened the back permissions for you." Ophelia said, with a mysterious smile on her face."That''s really a silly girl who refuses to admit defeat...If you don''t save her again...hehe."


    Although Ophelia didn''t say anything after hehe, but...the unknown is the most terrifying.Many times, people can''t help but think about the worst...


    Hearing Ophelia''s words, Linda, who was full of confusion, couldn''t care much... rushed directly to Ophelia''s office.Along the way, because Ophelia gave her the temporary permission, Linda came to the door of the room that she and her sister were very familiar with all the way.


    Gently pushed open the concealed door, the whole room was empty...There was no sign of anyone there.


    "Wanda...Wanda are you there? How are you?" Linda shouted her sister''s name and looked around the room... just when she came to a small door next to the office, The voice coming from the inner room made her flush, flushed her cheeks.


    "Please, let me go, honey... I really can''t do it anymore."


    "Are you sure you want to surrender? In that case, I can attack your sister..."


    "I...I think I can bear it...Come on, honey..."


    "Really a stubborn girl..."


    Hearing this, Linda couldn''t help it anymore, pushed open the small door forcefully, and rushed into the compartment Ophelia used to occasionally rest... "Let go of my sister... I come¡­¡­"


    "Sister...No, don''t look at...Sister...Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!


    "It''s really funny... It was my sister who saved my sister just now, is it my sister''s turn to save my sister?" Zhou Ye smiled and stood up, looking at this girl who had exactly the same face as Wanda."Are you Wanda''s sister, Linda?"


    "I... yes... I am Linda, what are you rushing to me... as long as you let my sister go." Linda lowered her head and did not dare to raise her head, although she really wanted to save herself Sister... But, facing Zhou Ye''s perfect figure that was enough to make a woman scream, she still didn''t dare to look at it.


    "I want to save my sister... I don''t think I will say, you all know... what price you need to pay." Zhou Ye was very interested in this shy version of Wanda with his head down."So, are you ready to pay the price?"


    "I...I know...I will pay the price." Linda mustered her courage, raised her head, and looked directly at Zhou Ye''s eyes, trying to make a very imposing look. , However, this is useless... Facing Zhou Ye''s extremely beautiful eyes, she felt that her spirit and soul were about to be trapped.


    "So...Come on!!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and stretched out her arms... Linda couldn''t help but snuggle over... After all, she was also a person with extraordinary mental abilities and still remembered her original intention."Are you going to let my sister go, Wanda, as long as I pay the price..."


    "Hmm...yes, I''ll let her go, as long as she wants to, she can leave me at any time..." Zhou Ye panicked, the girl who was after what happened to him would still be willing to leave. he?Don''t be funny... The domineering nature of Chun Feng Hua Yu Jue is something no woman can resist.


    However, Linda, who didn''t know that she had been in a routine, heard Zhou Ye''s words, as if she had taken off her last defense... She was paralyzed all over, fell into Zhou Ye''s arms, and let him ask for anything...


    Chapter seven hundred and nine

 Chapter 509

    Hydra, a secret base in Europe, was rebuilt on the basis of an ancient mountain fortress far away from humans... The base is divided into three parts, the ground part, the underground part, and the outer part of the foot of the mountain.


    At this moment, on the top floor of the castle on the top of the mountain, in the most luxurious bedroom that has been remodeled...on a large couch full of European medieval style, a man, two women and three people are quietly sleeping...


    The blond teenager sleeping in the middle is exactly Zhou Ye... and the two girls sleeping on both sides of him, one on the left and the right holding his arms tightly, are the same Wanda sisters...


    Perhaps because of the first fainting yesterday, Wanda was the first of the three to wake up.When she opened her eyes, she happened to see her sister, Linda, who was sleeping on the other side of her man.


    "Bad...Didn''t you say that you don''t want to hit my sister?" Wanda directly hugged his man''s shoulder and took a bite, only to get Zhou Ye''s tightened arms.


    "I did say it... But, you didn''t do it as a prerequisite..." Zhou Ye didn''t open his eyes, and said lazily, "Who made you faint..."


    "I don''t care, it''s your fault anyway..." After all, Wanda is only a sixteen-year-old girl. She started to feel angry about her sister being pushed by Zhou Ye, but she wants to follow her. Her own man''s coquettish psychology made her involuntarily catch the matter.


    "Well...then I don''t want her, okay?" Zhou Ye still replied lazily.


    Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s words, Wanda suddenly exploded her hair like a kitten with its tail stomped on. Regardless of her body, body pain, and awe, she rolled over and rode on her own man. Eyelids opened, forcing him to look at him."You dare to play with my sister''s feelings... do you want to... uh uh uh..."


    She couldn''t say anything below, because it was blocked by Zhou Ye...


    It was not until after turning the angry kitten into a docile kitten that Zhou Ye temporarily let her go, and said lazily: "You said it was you who let me let your elder sister go, and it was you who said that I let my sister go... ...Wanda baby, what do you want?"


    "Huh-it''s all your fault anyway..." Wanda Jiao snorted, gasping and breathing slightly: "Anyway, you must not let our sisters down. If you dare not to us,...I...I..."


    After thinking for a long time, Wanda didn''t think of anything that could threaten his man...Can''t beat it?curse?She is not such a shrew, leave him?Stop kidding, how can she be willing to...


    "Okay... Behave, don''t make trouble, or you won''t be able to get off the ground today..." Zhou Ye gently slapped Wanda''s Alice Dolphin, "You are all my women... What am I? Maybe not you?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Wanda involuntarily became honest, lying in the arms of his own man, and lazily refused to get up...


    "Please... Ye, don''t do that... I really can''t do it."


    At the moment when Wanda was enjoying and receiving this Wen Xin with her own man, Linda couldn''t help laughing because of the dream next to Linda."My sister is so lovely at this time..."


    "Wanda..." Seems to be awakened by Wanda''s voice, Linda also opened her eyes. The scene before her was really too shameful... Her sister was lying on her man''s body, herself She was snuggling next to her own man... The most important thing was that the three of them were not long, and she could even feel the skin temperature from Zhou Ye and Wanda.


    "Bad..." Linda put the quilt on her head for the first time...said dullly: "Didn''t you say that Wanda will be spared as long as I pay the price?"


    "Yes, I let Wanda go..." Zhou Ye said with an innocent look: "But, now she doesn''t let me go..."


    "Don''t bully or bully my sister..." Wanda patted his man gently, then put his hand into the velvet quilt and grabbed his sister''s hand."Sister... we can''t do without this bastard, so we can only do this..."


    "Why... how could this be..." Linda leaked half of her face and looked at her sister in disbelief.


    "This is true..." Wanda said helplessly: "If you don''t believe me, sister, imagine if Ye leaves you without you... what will happen?"


    "I..." Linda listened to her sister''s words and imagined for a moment that Zhou Ye didn''t want to look like herself... Suddenly, her face changed, and she felt that her whole person was not good, and her heartache was so hard to hold on... that This kind of scene made her feel that life is better than death... "No... how could this be... Ye, don''t leave me..."


    "I never planned to leave you..." Zhou Ye hugged Linda tightly into his arms and whispered to appease, while saying: "I never give up my own woman... Trust me..."


    It took a long time for the sad Linda to relax... and Zhou Ye had to hug the two sisters tightly in his arms, saving one from the other... In the end, both sister Linda and sister Wanda understood. For a reason, my sister can no longer leave this man from physical to psychological...


    Of course, as a guide for their sisters...Ophelia also introduced a lot of new sisters to their sisters, although they feel uncomfortable with their men that there are so many women... However, every second, all All of the protesting voices disappeared. This shameless ability... is simply the nemesis of women.


    After playing with the two sisters in Europe for a while, Zhou Ye decided to return to God''s Domain because he heard that his little princess had already begun to lose her temper...


    Before leaving, the two sisters naturally refused to let Zhou Ye go. The sisters wanted to sink him completely and exaggerated once... However, Zhou Ye proved one thing to them with facts. The two sisters were really naive. .


    When the two sisters completely surrendered, what happened to Zhou Ye...


    "Are you really unwilling to accept Umbrella''s transformation technology, and choose to use the psychic scepter for ability temptation and guidance?" Zhou Ye asked in a low voice, holding the sisters.


    "Well-anyway, we also gained abilities through the induction of the scepter of mind in the movie." Wanda said lazily, holding the arm of his own man. They gained from the moment they became Zhou Ye''s pillow. With certain permissions, through their Umbrella personal terminal, they can apply to the Red Queen for certain decrypted information.


    "My sister''s opinion is the same." Linda also said.


    "I don''t worry about Wanda very much, but I''m very worried about you, Linda..." Zhou Ye said as he brushed his big hand gently across Linda''s back."After all, in the movie...Wanda has no sister, only one brother..."


    "This is more male confirming that we are real people, not some movie characters? Isn''t it?" Linda naturally felt the worry of her own man. She smiled sweetly: "Maybe I will follow Wanda was born with the same ability? After all, we look the same, our hair color is the same, even men are the same..."


    "Cough cough..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help but cough with a dry cough at these words. This girl is complaining about herself...


    "And, I believe, even if there is an accident, you will definitely save us, right?" Linda and Wanda looked at each other with a smile, and said with a smile: "So... we decided to do the same thing in the movie. the way."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye glanced at the sisters, and they had indeed thought about everything."I will leave the Scepter of Mind here... if there is anything, contact me... I will be back soon..."


    "Hmm..." The two sisters nodded and said yes.


    "Well, the intermission is over... It''s time to start another battle, let''s start, babies..."


    "Ah-badass... you go to my sister first, let me rest."


    "No no, my dear, I think Wanda needs you more than I do..."


    "Ah-badass, how can you put us together...!"


    One night of fish and dragon dance-Sisters Wanda were completely sunk, and Zhou Ye took advantage of the two sisters to fall asleep, and left here...Of course, he did not forget...Leaving the Scepter of Soul in the base After all, the two sisters have to rely on this development ability...


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Ten


    When Zhou Ye walked out of the portal... a small figure rushed forward aggressively."Bad dad, I said that I''ll be back soon... but why is it a month after leaving?"


    "Baby Angelina, Dad brought you so many gifts, would you like it?" Zhou Ye hugged the daughter who fell into his arms and smiled and said, "There are so many cute dolls."


    "Huh-don''t do it, bad father..." Xiao Anjielina Ao Jiao twisted her face and looked disdainful of toys, but from time to time she secretly turned her head to look at her father''s bracelet, but her movements were violent. I missed her most true thoughts.


    "Really don''t?" Zhou Ye had already seen his daughter''s little movements, and smiled slightly: "Then I will give those toys to the big dog to play with!"


    "The big dog will bite those beautiful dolls..." Little Angelina bit her finger, and Nai said angrily: "So, father, give me the doll. I''ll help. The big dog keeps it, and when it wants to play, I will give it to it..."


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye was completely amused by the appearance of his daughter, Ke Ai... After a few kisses on the face of his daughter, he said, "Okay, all the toys My little Angelina will take care of it..."


    Unexpectedly, at this time, Xiao Anjielina stopped talking about toys. Instead, she said to Zhou Ye as a little adult, "Aunt Lorelai said, girls should be reserved... If the child is kissed, the boy must be held responsible... If the boy refuses to be responsible, he is a scumbag... So, father, you kissed me, you are responsible to me..."


    "Puff--!" Zhou Ye almost laughed, his baby girl is so cute... "Then baby, how do you want me to be responsible for you?"


    "Of course it''s responsible for making me happy, sleeping with me, and... playing with me..." Xiao Angelina has been completely taken away... and she actually said her condition with a serious finger.


    "Didn''t Dad always do these things?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Yes..." Little Angelina suddenly realized: "So my father has always been responsible to me... That father is a good man, definitely not a scumbag..."


    The other girls all smiled and the father and daughter were playing treasures there... They also loved Little Angelina very much. Now Angelina is in God''s Domain, with the reputation of His Royal Highness First Princess... Almost all have become The treasure in the palm of the entire God Realm, all the children like to play with Little Angelina.


    However, what is strange is that Angelina never plays with boys. In the original words of Angelina, it is [They are so ugly...]


    This is also no way. After all, who made Angelina have such a handsome father... She has long been used to seeing her father¡¯s peerless appearance, and has given the boys of God''s Domain a level, ugly¡ªvery ugly¡ª ¡ªThe ugly ingenuity...


    For Little Angelina, a boy who is not as handsome as her father is ugly. Anyway, she has never met a boy who is not ugly in God''s Domain...

 Chapter 510

    And just when Zhou Ye was enjoying a peaceful life in God''s Domain... in the shelter of the deep universe-Thanos Domain...


    Thanos sitting on his throne, with his chin in one hand, looked at the vast universe, in a daze¡ª¡ª


    For him, there are very few things in this universe that make him feel uneasy, but... this time sending an expeditionary army to the gods to grab the power gem makes him feel so uneasy...


    It has been a few months since he had lost contact with the Zetaric army sent out... This sudden loss of contact gave Thanos an ominous premonition... This premonition is so strong that he even Dare to send troops to God''s Domain again.


    "The great Thanos... There is a little guy from the Kerry Empire who wants to ask to see you..." The black-robed Zitarians interrupted Thanos'' meditation.


    "Oh? Who is it?" Thanos, who was sober from his thoughts, turned his head and asked.


    "My lord, it''s the opponent of the peace treaty of the Kerry Empire, the accuser Ronan..." The black-robed Zitaree bowed his head and said respectfully: "I think he probably wants your help..."


    "Huh? No..." Thanos was full of doubts, how could he have the time to care about other people''s affairs.


    "Follow your orders, sir..." The black-robed Qiruita said as he bowed and was about to retreat.


    "Wait a minute." Thanos suddenly changed his mind. Perhaps, this is a good stone. It is a good thing to succeed, but it is not a pity to fail."I changed my mind, let him in."


    "Yes, great master." The black-robed man had never dared to ask why when facing Thanos... anyway, just execute the order.


    It was not long before, and a young man with blue skin walked in behind the black robe man."I, the accuser of the Kerry Empire, the defender of ancient traditions, Ronan, pay tribute to the great Thanos."


    "Boy...tell your purpose, I don''t want to listen to those nonsense." Thanos sitting on his throne looked at Ronan below and asked unceremoniously. As a superior, he didn''t need to care. How the inferiors feel about him.


    "..." Being called a boy by Thanos, Ronan clenched his fist."I, want to ask you, the great Thanos, to help me destroy the Nova Empire..."


    "The price... boy, don''t you think I am a good, helpful person, tell me the price you are willing to pay..." Thanos asked.


    "I...I am willing to give everything I have." Ronan was very dissatisfied with the signing of a peace treaty between the New Star Empire and the Kerry Empire. His father died on the battlefield between the two countries, and his grandfather agreed that it was Died on the battlefield where the two countries fought...As a Cree who is proud to uphold the tradition of the Cree, it will be a regret in his life that he can''t pay for it.


    "Any price? I have to say, boy... Your bid really makes me shine." Thanos tapped his finger on the armrest of his throne, and said: "Then, you Go and grab an item for me... I will tell you where the item is, and I can promise you, as long as you bring this item back to me... Then, I will help you realize your wish ."


    "Tell me the location and name of that item..." Ronan said without hesitation. He knew that this was definitely not a simple task, but as just said... Although he has a mother in his hand Ship, and a fairly elite force, but for the New Star Empire, this is nothing...


    Although they also have supporters in the country, but lacking strong support, they can only take a shot and change places to play peekaboo with the new star empire... If they are surrounded by the new star empire''s fleet, the only thing waiting for them is their destruction. road¡­¡­


    Ronan was not afraid of death, but... meaningless death was unwilling to Ronan, so he could only turn to Thanos for help.Although he knew it was tantamount to seeking a tiger''s skin, but... he had no other way.


    "That item is a purple gem... It is now in the hands of someone in the distant Gods Realm..." Thanos smiled and said to his cannon fodder... "Go, bring it back to me... I will give you the results you want."


    Chapter seven hundred and eleven


    Just as Thanos was planning another conspiracy against Zhou Ye, Zhou Ye just put his good daughter Angelina to sleep--


    Zhou Ye lowered his head and gently slapped his little princess¡¯s face with a sip...he whispered: "Good night, baby, I wish you a good dream..."


    After gently helping Xiao Anjie Lina tuck the quilt, Zhou Ye stood up and gently left the princess room of his baby girl.


    Walking slowly to the highest terrace of the palace, Zhou Ye looked at the gorgeous starry sky in the sky of God''s Domain, which was completely different from the earth, and let out a long sigh... To be honest, he doesn''t have much ambitions. He doesn¡¯t have any ambitions like the world to destroy the air. He doesn¡¯t have any ambitions like fighting for the hegemony of the universe... He just wants to steadily make a girl, pick up a girl, and self-destruct in order not to get bored of eternal life Emotions, collect the beauties in each movie world.


    However, with such a dull idea, some people always want to pay attention to themselves... For Zhou Ye, it is absolutely intolerable.He has the same thoughts as many ordinary people. He doesn''t like to cause trouble and occasionally doesn''t make sense, but... if who wants to provoke him?He will let that person know what man¡¯s crazy is.


    Obviously, Thanos had already provoked him. For Zhou Ye, it was really too easy to solve Thanos... But it was not easy.The simple thing is... Thanos is easy to kill. What is not simple is the Death Goddess, one of the universe gods behind Thanos.


    For Zhou Ye, this is a bit tricky... If it was before, Zhou Ye would run away if he couldn''t afford it, but now he has been involved in the world too much, and he doesn''t want to leave too much. This world is full of superheroes and villains...


    His Umbrella has also developed in this world by leaps and bounds, which makes Zhou Ye even more reluctant to leave this world... Then the problem is, even if Zhou Ye tried his best to kill the goddess of death, he would be higher. What about the life court?What about OAA?This was a threat to Zhou Ye... He couldn''t tolerate putting his own safety at the mercy of others, so now... there is only one way.


    "Shanshan--!" Zhou Ye called his system again after many days.


    "Awaiting your order at any time, Master." As a model in the system, Shanshan wanted to respond to Zhou Ye''s needs.


    "Can the super powers in other movies be used in other movies? The same effect?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Of course, master, isn''t your superhuman power still useful in this world?" Shanshan vomited.


    "I know..." Actually Zhou Ye already knew the answer, but for the next plan, he had to ask seriously."Then, temporarily freeze the time of Marvel World¡ª¡ª!"


    "As you wish, Master." As Shanshan''s voice fell, the stars stopped flashing, the river stopped flowing, people stopped their actions, and an unknown bird that had just flew over Zhou Ye''s head also stopped. The action of flapping his wings was so stiff in the air.The whole world seems to be frozen


    "Let''s go to the world of [Magic Teacher]..."


    "Please choose the time to travel and where to appear..." Shanshan asked.


    "I chose the time when the heroine Catherine was not in love, and the position where she appeared was in front of the heroine Catherine..." Zhou Ye asked curiously, "If you choose a time and place before, you always have to Saying that it would waste a lot of causal energy... complaining to me for a long time, why did you talk so well today that you would take the initiative to tell me to choose time and place...?"


    "Because master, you have completely changed the cause and effect of the entire Marvel world. Because of your existence, New York City has not been destroyed. Because of your existence, the small country that should not have been destroyed is destroyed... Because of your existence, Iron Man is left to him Become her because of your existence..."


    "Okay, I see..." Zhou Ye felt that the system Shanshan seemed to be getting a little chatty recently. Is this because of holding back for too long?


    "Good luck, master." As Shanshan''s voice fell, Zhou Ye felt a slight dizziness--the scenery in front of him changed suddenly.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line to cross¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªum¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Catherine who was taking a bath opened her eyes wide, looking at the man who suddenly appeared in front of her...Although this man is really very Being handsome, being handsome gave her a feeling of falling in love at the first glance, but...this couldn''t stop her from screaming.


    No matter which girl, what seems to be in the whole body, a man with a well-dressed body suddenly appears, she will scream, no matter how handsome this man is... This is the woman''s self-protection psychology at work.


    "I knew that this fellow Shanshan... will definitely not make me feel better." Zhou Ye shook his head helplessly, and blocked the sight of the fourteen or five-year-old Lolita with his hands, but to be honest, The actor who plays Catherine is the Kate Beckinsale who is known as the Rose of England. Unexpectedly, when she was fourteen years old, she was already so unique...


    "I let go, will you stop screaming, okay?" Zhou Ye looked at the horrified Lolita version of Catherine in front of him, and said in a low voice: "How about? Nod if you agree, and shake your head if you disagree... ¡­"


    "Hmm..." Catherine, who was held by Zhou Ye with her hand, nodded in horror.


    "Well, now that the transaction is established, those who violate it will have to pay the price." Zhou Ye''s height of 1.9 meters gave little Lori Catherine, who was less than 1.6 meters tall, a great sense of oppression, facing Zhou. What Ye said, she lit her head desperately...


    "I''m letting go of you..." Zhou Ye said, really taking away the big hand covering the little Catherine...


    The moment Zhou Ye let go, Catherine hesitated for a moment, and then shouted without hesitation: "Help¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªMmmmmmm!!!"


    "I knew it would be like this..." Zhou Ye once again covered Catherine''s eyes, and asked with some annoyance: "Do I look like a bad person?"


    "Mmm..." Little Catherine shook her head desperately, and now she only thought about one thing, temporarily appease this guy who suddenly appeared in front of her, don''t annoy him...it''s no good for herself.As a girl less than fifteen years old, she can have this idea, she is already very mature...


    "Kathy...what''s wrong with you?" Catherine''s parents who lived downstairs seemed to have heard some movement and asked loudly.


    "Answer your mother''s words...but don''t expose me, otherwise..." Zhou Ye whispered in Catherine''s ear, while squeezing the stainless steel shower head in front of her into a solid iron egg with his hands... ¡­


    "...Mom, I''m okay..." Catherine''s heart was cold when she saw this scene... Such a person, I am afraid that her whole family will go together, not necessarily his opponent... Therefore, she should be honest and obedient. As well."I just accidentally found a cockroach... Don''t worry, it has been trampled to death by me..."


    "These damn bugs, it seems that we are going to invite those guys from the deworming company to come home again..." Upon hearing her daughter''s answer, Catherine''s mother mumbled and walked downstairs... It''s normal for girls to be afraid of cockroaches. Things, it''s nothing...


    Listening to the sound of her mother walking down the stairs, Catherine breathed a sigh of relief... only then did she realize that the distance between the two was very dangerous, and she was pressed against the wall by Zhou Ye... and The two seem to be intimate now, a little cough...


    "Um... can you let me go first... I still have some foam on my body that haven''t been washed away..." To be honest, Catherine, who feels safe for the time being, is not so scared of Zhou Ye. She has a kind of Zhou Ye. It will never hurt her illusion.


    "Well, I''m waiting for you outside..." Zhou Ye let go of her as little Catherine wanted, and then walked out of the shower, bath, and room...

 Chapter 511

    Little Catherine, who was temporarily out of Zhou Ye''s control, felt her heart beating so fast, and her face was as hot as a fever... After watching Zhou Ye leave the bathroom, she immediately locked the door... The whole person leaned back against the door, holding his little face in both hands."Oh my god-I was seen all by this guy..."


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Twelve


    Zhou Ye sat in the little Catherine¡¯s room, ignoring the decorations in the room... he asked directly in his mind: [Shanshan, should you give me an explanation?


    [Master, I did everything according to your wishes!!] Shanshan''s voice is a bit wronged.


    [According to my wishes?such as?] Zhou Ye will not be easily persuaded by Shanshan.


    [For example, as soon as I arrive at school tomorrow, a kid will confess to little Catherine, and little Catherine will agree and start her first love, so tonight is the best time!] Shanshan explained.


    [Well, this one is for you to pass... Then why did you appear directly in front of the little Catherine who was there?] Zhou Ye asked.


    [Because I think this first encounter is very explosive and dramatic... Dear Master, don¡¯t you think that the boy who impresses a girl the most must be the first boy to see himself?


    [...What you said is right, I was speechless...] Zhou Ye rolled his eyes helplessly, [Forget you passed...but next time you have this situation, you''d better notify me in advance, save it Caught me off guard.


    [I will, master.] Shanshan''s tone was a little smug.


    Of course Zhou Ye could hear it, but this was all his own sin...Who wanted to make her have a female personality in the first place?If it has always been that mechanical personality, maybe it won''t be like this... hey.


    Shaking his head helplessly, Zhou Ye expelled all these thoughts from his mind. Anyway... Shanshan did not do anything wrong, and she just occasionally made some harmless little pranks like a little girl. , There is no need to go online.


    Zhou Ye, who had thrown all those thoughts into his mind, began to look at Catherine''s bedroom.


    This is a very ordinary second bedroom. The room of more than 30 square meters is full of fluffy toys... The small dressing table is filled with some lipstick and other cosmetics, although it looks very delicate , But-it''s really not a big brand of cosmetics.Obviously, the economic situation of this family is just no different from the average middle-class family...


    Not far from the dressing table is a small desk with a calendar placed on the desk. The date of the calendar was lifted to Thursday, March 1, 1990.This is obviously the time now...


    "It''s 90 years again..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help sighing. He didn''t know how many times he had been in the 90s... This is really ironic...


    "Hey¡ª" Zhou Ye''s emotions were interrupted by a low greeting. He followed the voice and turned his head to look... I saw little Catherine lying at the door of the washing, bathing and bathing room, only his little head leaked. Come out... Apparently, it was little Catherine who had just greeted him."What''s matter?"


    "Um...can you pass the pajamas for me?" Little Catherine said embarrassedly.She was really ashamed...It was really not her responsibility. After all, she took a shower or bath in her room alone, and she walked out directly after washing her underwear.


    But now, there is a fellow like Zhou Ye in her room...Of course he can''t do that anymore.Therefore, she could only ask Zhou Ye for help.


    "Of course there is no problem..." Zhou Ye nodded and asked, "Where are your pajamas?"


    "The pajamas and clothes are in the drawer under the pink and colored wardrobe over there..." Little Catherine said as she stretched out her little arm with difficulty, pointing Zhou Ye where she was.


    "Is this here?" Zhou Ye walked to the closet and knelt down... and pointed to the drawer below.


    "Yes, it''s there..."


    "...Is it this?" Zhou Ye opened the drawer, picked up a red nightdress that looked a little translucent and handed it over...


    "Hmm...!" Little Catherine felt like her face was burning. What should I say, when girls are awakened in gender consciousness, they always buy some weird things, such as sex, sleep, clothes, etc. Prove that I have grown up and become a big girl...


    And this pajamas is her collection. In fact, she really doesn¡¯t want to wear this pajamas, but...no way, her pajamas and her inner clothes are placed in a drawer, she really doesn¡¯t want to Let Zhou Ye see more bad things, so he could only barely accept this pajama.


    "Thank you..." Little Catherine took the clothes from Zhou Ye, and then quickly closed the door.With her back leaning against the door, looking at the semi-transparent, bright pajamas and clothes in her hand, she really felt a sense of dilemma."Forget it, he has seen everything he should have seen anyway..."


    Thinking of this, little Catherine felt relieved... She quickly put on her pajamas, and before sliding the door to go out, a strange thought appeared in her heart. The man saw his collection of pajamas. How does it feel?


    "Hi--!" The little Catherine who walked out of the shower, bath, and room looked at Zhou Ye sitting on her small couch and couldn''t help but say hello. In fact, normally speaking, she should find a way to inform downstairs. ''S parents, or called the police directly, but... she didn''t do this, and even greeted Zhou Ye like a friend...


    In Little Catherine¡¯s subconscious mind, Zhou Ye did not treat Zhou Ye as a bad person... A small part of this was due to Zhou Ye¡¯s handsome appearance, and a large part of it was Zhou Ye¡¯s spiritual hints. Played a key role.


    "Hi...!" Zhou Ye smiled and greeted little Catherine... Seeing this 14-year-old English Rose, Zhou Ye had to sigh that this girl was born a beauty... Few Lori can Wearing this kind of adult-oriented nightdress has this kind of charm and charm effect, because the body and the shape are also because of life experience... "I have to say, you are really beautiful... Catherine."


    "...How do you know my name...?" Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s compliment, little Catherine was first happy, and then she was surprised. After thinking about it, she was sure that she had never seen this handsome boy... let alone He said that he had some communication with him, so... how did he know his name?


    "I just listened to your mother''s call..." This kind of small problem could not be difficult for Zhou Ye... He casually dispelled Catherine''s doubts.


    "Oh..." Little Catherine nodded suddenly, she didn''t notice the loopholes in Zhou Ye''s words at all. You must know that her mother just called her nickname Casey, not Catherine...


    Maybe it¡¯s because Zhou Ye called her name, which gave her a sense of familiarity. Little Catherine had the courage to make a joke with Zhou Ye, "Hey, it¡¯s not fair... You know my name, but I still Don''t know your name... don''t even know where you are from."


    "My name is Zhou Ye, you can call me Ye..." Zhou Ye gave way as he said, leaving a large area for little Catherine... This kind of silent invitation made little Catherine involuntarily sit in his place. Beside.


    "Zhou¡¤ye? This is like an oriental name?" Little Catherine asked curiously: "Are you an oriental?"


    "Yes, I am Chinese..."


    "I can''t see it at all... why did you show up in my shower, bath, or room?"


    "I said it was an accident... do you believe it?"


    "Do not believe¡­¡­"


    "Well, you treat me as your crush. In order to pursue you, I ventured in..."


    "You lie...I didn''t even hear the sound of windows opening..."


    "Actually it''s very simple... it only requires a little skill..."


    The two of them just sat on the couch and chatted.With Zhou Ye¡¯s years of experience in mixing flowers, it¡¯s not too easy to settle a young girl who is just beginning to love... By the time she was about to go to sleep, little Catherine was already defenseless against Zhou Ye, and even took the initiative to cling to Zhou Ye¡¯s arms. Zhou Ye hugged her to sleep...


    Chapter seven hundred and thirteen


    Located in Winchester, Hampshire, the weather is better than London. I don¡¯t know how much... at least there is no thick mist and gloomy sky...


    Although it was only the beginning of April, the average temperature here in Winchester has reached 15 degrees.Of course, it is also true that the temperature difference between day and night is a bit big, but in general, it is much stronger than London, which is always cloudy...


    Little Catherine¡¯s home is on a small farm on the outskirts of Winchester. Her father runs this small farm with an area of ??only ten acres. The farm in their family is a new garden-shaped farm that grows seasonal flowers and vegetables. It mainly supplies several flower shops and restaurants in downtown Winchester.


    Although it is impossible to live luxuriously like a rich house, there is no problem in catching up with the average middle class.


    Before the morning sun rose, Catherine¡¯s father, Mr. Spencer, had already got up and started working for the day... After all, he was the backbone of the family... Mrs. Spencer also began to prepare breakfast for the family. Up.


    "Hmm--!" Little Catherine, who was awakened by her mother''s cooking voice, opened her eyes and saw the beautiful face in front of her, which made her have to cover herself Xiang, whispered, "My God... so this is not a dream."


    To be honest, what happened last night really made little Catherine feel like in a dream. When she was taking a bath, the handsome boy suddenly appeared behind her, and then a series of dramatic developments...this Let her have an unreal feeling.


    Little Catherine looked at Zhou Ye¡¯s quiet sleeping face, she couldn¡¯t help but stretch out her little hand and caress his face... The real touch and sensation from her fingertips, as well as the airflow caused by Zhou Ye¡¯s breathing, all Tell her that this is not a dream, it is real.


    "Oh my god, how do I explain to my parents... There is an extra man in my room..." Little Catherine whispered while she was a ghost, she didn''t catch Zhou Ye''s admiration...


    "Good morning, I will give you nine points. One point less is for fear of your pride..." Zhou Ye opened his eyes sharply, making little Catherine like a frightened rabbit. I got back into the quilt...


    "Little Catherine, are you really not getting up?" Zhou Ye smiled and looked at the little Catherine who was hiding in the quilt like an ostrich and refused to come out: "You will be late soon..."


    "I can''t get up...you go out first...I''ll get up again." Little Catherine hid in the quilt, holding her cheeks in her hands...It''s hot and hot, my God, how did you do such a thing...but, feeling Not bad.


    "Then I will go out first..." Zhou Ye said, making the appearance of getting up and leaving...


    After a while, little Catherine whispered: "Ye? Are you still there? Ye..."

 Chapter 512

    There was no response to her shouting, which made little Catherine start to panic in her heart... She hurriedly lifted the quilt... Then-Zhou Ye''s face just appeared in front of her."I want to kiss back..."


    "Hmm..." Little Catherine was completely blocked by Zhou Ye before she finished her words... She just started to gently push Zhou Ye, as if she wanted to end this mouth... But gradually That... her movements are getting weaker and weaker, involuntarily, her hands tightly around Zhou Ye''s neck...


    The two were on Catherine¡¯s small couch, asking for and taking the sweetness and beauty in each other''s mouth...


    "Damn..." Zhou Ye sighed...for the time being, I was able to stop the mouth, no way, little Catherine was too tempting to him... Originally she was a fine and beautiful loli. Coupled with this, Zhou Ye feels that his self-control is getting away from him... "No more, baby, I really will make you inseparable from here for a day."


    "..." The little Catherine at this time hadn''t slowed down yet, her eyes were staring at Zhou Ye... That expression almost made Zhou Ye transform again... After enduring for a few minutes, Zhou Ye finally hugged him. Little Catherine sat up."It''s really time to get up and wash, or you''ll be late... baby."


    "Hmm...!" For little Catherine, the mouth was a bit too irritating and exciting just now... She only relieved a little bit at this time. To be honest... She felt that because of that mouth, she had to change it again. Inner clothes... so shy and shy.


    Little Catherine jumped out of Zhou Ye''s arms reluctantly, staggered to the closet, took out a few pieces of clothes... Then rushed into the bathroom without looking back... "No peeking, Ye ..."


    "I promise not to take a peek..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, or said, Where is Xiao Luo Li Sai Gao, who is in love with her?This kind of shyness and love is what those mature women do not look like.


    Three to five minutes later, after changing clothes, little Catherine, who had finished washing, rushed out of the bathroom and asked anxiously, "Ye, what should I do? As soon as I leave... Mom will come up to help me clean up the room... Then you What to do?"


    "Don''t worry..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "I promise to hide here... and I will give you a little surprise when I wait for the evening."


    "But... how are you going to eat in a while?" Little Catherine''s heart was already unknowingly attached to Zhou Ye''s body... worried that he was discovered by his parents, worried that he was hungry... worried that he was thirsty... ...Too much worry.


    "I''ll be fine... Don''t worry, I will take care of myself..." Zhou Ye said, gently tapping the tip of Catherine''s nose."Hurry up...or you''ll be late..."


    "You promise you won''t leave?" Little Catherine was still a little worried. The most worried thing was that Zhou Ye would suddenly disappear like he suddenly appeared...


    "I promise..." Zhou Ye said solemnly.


    "Hmm¡ª" Little Catherine was still a little worried, but... after all, she was just an older child. If she had gone out to work independently and could make money to support her family, she would probably tie Zhou Ye to her belt. Go up, take where to go.


    But now, obviously she does not have these conditions, so little Catherine can only stare at Zhou Ye''s eyes seriously, and say word by word: "Well, don''t disappear suddenly...otherwise, I promise I will hate you. For a lifetime, Ye."


    "Huh¡ª" Zhou Ye answered little Catherine''s words with one mouth, which made her feel much less uneasy...


    Zhou Ye watched as little Catherine walked out of his room step by step and turned around...Listening to the greetings of the two mothers and daughters from downstairs, and the short conversations from the parents...sit down with a smile.


    Just kidding, how could Zhou Ye leave this place before she has completely eaten up Little Lolita?As for Catherine''s parents?That was not a problem at all... at least for Zhou Ye, it was not a problem.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Fourteen


    "Goodbye... baby." Mrs. Spencer drove her baby daughter to the school bus stop... and watched her daughter get on the school bus.


    Not to mention, she is a little strange that today her daughter seems to be reluctant to part with her family... This situation has never happened since she was in elementary school, and now she is in the tenth grade (that is, the third grade). )''S daughter unexpectedly reappeared in this situation, and had to make Mrs. Spencer feel funny...Of course, she just felt funny, and she didn''t think about it anymore.


    But when Mrs. Spencer drove home and walked into the living room, she was stunned.


    She saw her husband sitting at the dining table and eating breakfast. It was not surprising. The strange thing was that there was a very handsome blond teenager sitting opposite her husband. This teenager was so strange... For Mrs. Ban Sai, even if she didn''t know the farm family within a radius of one hundred li, she was familiar with each other... and this young man was sure she had never met.


    Because she knew that if she had ever seen this handsome and godlike teenager, she would never forget...


    "Good morning, Mrs. Spencer..." Zhou Ye greeted Mrs. Spencer while eating a simple breakfast...


    "You, hello..." Mrs. Spencer responded to Zhou Ye hesitantly, and then turned her eyes to her husband."My dear... won''t you introduce me to it?"


    Mr. Spencer, who had been working all morning, complained in a low voice: "My dear, you are sleeping confused... Have you even forgotten Ye?"


    "I, should I remember?" Mr. Spencer''s words made Mrs. Spencer a little confused?Did you miss something?


    "It''s okay, maybe it''s because I am not too impressed with Mrs. Spencer." Zhou Ye wiped his eyes gracefully, then stood up, walked to Mrs. Spencer, and introduced himself with a smile. : "Hello, Mrs. Spencer, I am Catherine''s boyfriend, Zhou Ye..."


    "Catherine''s boyfriend?" Mrs. Spencer involuntarily looked at Zhou Ye. He was like a group of dazzling lights, and people''s attention would involuntarily focus on him.


    Just when Mrs. Spencer felt a little inexplicable, she suddenly felt Zhou Ye''s golden eyes exuding a dazzling light, and the stinger burst into tears, but she couldn''t help but want to explore the mystery...


    Time seemed to have stagnated at this moment. After a long time, Mrs. Spencer said suddenly: "Oh damn... I''m sorry, Ye, I would forget you... Really..."


    "It''s okay, it means that I am too ordinary..." Zhou Ye smiled, deep hypnosis has been completed... Since then, his identity in this family is Catherine''s boyfriend, fiance... This identity still got Catherine Identity recognized by parents.


    Zhou Ye''s words made the Sarbanes and his wife laugh together.In their opinion, their daughter''s boyfriend is really humorous. If he is also ordinary-looking, then all the men in this world would be extremely ugly."Okay, Ye, let''s continue eating breakfast..."


    "I didn''t expect Ye to visit today...so I might make a little bit for breakfast. I will make some more. Ye, do you like grilled steak?" Mrs. Spencer wrapped her apron again... In the kitchen.


    In the impression of the couple, they and Zhou Ye¡¯s parents are close friends. When they took their daughter to Zhou Ye¡¯s house for fun, seeing the two of them actually fell in this way, they signed a marriage contract with their friends... ¡­Although Catherine is only fourteen years old, Zhou Ye looks only seventeen or eighteen. Boys and girls are three or four years old, which is normal in any country.


    As for Zhou Ye''s parents?Their friends?Last year, because of the flight crash, both returned to heaven... This is the impression in the minds of the husband and wife.


    Still a little reluctant... Zhou Ye secretly said in his heart, but it''s okay... After he has gained a certain ability in this world, he will no longer need to use hypnotism to solve the problem of identity in the future.


    At the same time¡ªLittle Catherine in the school bus felt that everything was so boring.


    In the past, I was able to chat with friends on all kinds of topics for a day, but now it seems so naive and ridiculous to her... Now she really can¡¯t wait to end the day¡¯s class immediately, and then go home and be together with her dear. People feel at ease without saying a word.


    "Catherine? Catherine? Are you okay?" Catherine, who was in a daze, was awakened by her classmates."Huh? Ah! I''m fine... Shirley."


    "But your expression doesn''t look like it''s okay at all, Kathy..." Shirley said, touching Catherine''s forehead with some worry. There was no sign of fever, which made her relax a bit. some.


    "I''m really fine, Shirley." Catherine said helplessly: "I just feel that these topics are too boring..."


    "Oh my god, are you really Catherine? Didn''t you like the actor in this show the most?" What Shirley said was an American drama that is currently on TV. The actor in the show is very handsome... ... "You also said that the number eight of the football team in our school is very similar to the actor. If he confesses to you, you promise him..."


    "That''s too stupid, Shirley..." Catherine''s heart was already filled with Zhou Ye, how could she still like others?"That''s just a joke before, are you really serious?"


    "It''s not that I take it seriously... Casey." Shirley looked around with some hesitation. The girls who were chatting in full swing whispered in Catherine''s ear: "Someone has passed you this sentence. I''m out... I guess that kid on the eighth might have heard some wind..."


    "So what?" Catherine thought for a long time before remembering what the guy her friend said looked like... To be honest, for Catherine, who was full of Zhou Ye, she used to feel a bit pleasing to the opposite sex. I don''t feel anything at all now.


    "What if that guy really asks you to confess?" Shirley asked.


    "Don''t do anything, refuse him..." Catherine said of course... "That''s just a joke... Does he really think I will associate with him?"


    "..." Shirley stared straight at Catherine, and Catherine was a little numb."Is there anything dirty on my face?"


    "No... I think you must be in love..." Shirley whispered, "Quickly, who is the boy you associate with? Do I know? How did you meet? He belongs to our school ?"


    "No...you definitely think too much." Catherine didn''t want to admit it. A boyfriend like Zhou Ye should hide in his own home, saying that he can''t let him out to harm other girls... Little Catherine has the consciousness of Jinwu Cangjiao.


    As a girl, Catherine knows deeply...sometimes it is not the problem of her own man not seduce or lure other women, but the question of her own man standing there, which is an irresistible temptation to other women.She wouldn''t do such a foolish thing as introducing Ye to other girls!


    "No, you definitely have... Casey, tell me... aren''t we the best friends?" Shirley didn''t give up at all, her gossip soul was burning... The energy.


    "I said no, I didn''t..." Catherine didn''t let go... Just kidding, this kind of thing... A fool just let go. There are good things that are not hidden and tucked away, aren''t they all taken away?


    Time passed as the two women argued in a low voice... The school bus finally arrived at the school.


    Chapter seven hundred and fifteen


    "Jingle Bell------!"


    As the bell rang at twelve o''clock, the third get out of class in the morning was finally over.As the teacher walked out of the classroom... the students began to pack their things in twos and threes, preparing to go to the school cafeteria for lunch.

 Chapter 513

    "Kathy-let''s go to dinner together." Shirley, who had packed up the textbooks in advance, ran to the side of Catherine''s seat and said excitedly.


    You know, she is very much looking forward to the big lunch break, on the school bus in the morning... Catherine''s strangeness made her curious heart full of gossip and curiosity...


    "Hmm--!" Catherine had also cleaned up the textbooks on the table at this time, and she didn''t think much about it. After all, they often go to dinner together in the past.


    Just as the two of them walked out of the classroom as they normally did, a tall teenager blocked their path...


    "Hello, Casey...are you interested in being my girlfriend?" The 1.7-eight-meter-long young boy stood in front of Catherine, thinking that he shook the curls on his head with an invincible feeling. Saint''s appearance."I heard people say...you--like me very much?"


    "..." Catherine looked at this young man speechlessly. She really didn''t know how she used to feel that these two guys were so handsome when Zhou Ye raised her appetite. "Sorry... I think you have misunderstood, I never I haven''t liked you, I''m not interested in the little P boy... Besides, the two of us are not familiar, please call my name, Casey is not what you can call..."


    With that said, Catherine unceremoniously pushed away the guy who felt good about herself, and pulled her best friend towards the cafeteria...


    When the two passed the corner of the corridor, they saw a group of boys around. When they saw the two coming, they acted irrelevantly. Obviously, they were the bad friends of the guy just now...


    "Hey, the show-off mentality of little P..." Catherine glanced at them with disdain, and took her girlfriend away without looking back.


    "Hahaha... Our David Lover also has a failed day." Seeing the two girls walking away, the group of guys ran over immediately, surrounded the curly hair, and said with a smile: "Look This rose is not so easy to pick."


    "It''s okay, just a little setback... Now, I''m more interested in this girl." Facing the ridicule of her friends, Curly didn''t have the slightest idea to give up. In his opinion... this is just for girls. Remaining in trouble, he believed that Catherine definitely belonged to him.


    "Kathy, you were so cool just now..." Shirley exclaimed with a high spirit. "You didn''t see that guy. After hearing your words, that guy can lay two eggs in his eyes."


    "That''s okay..." Catherine didn''t take the guy just now seriously... She is now full of heart to go home early to meet her own Ye... It''s not too much to describe her feelings at this moment as the days have passed.


    After eating lunch without knowing the taste, Catherine went back to the classroom directly, calculating the time after school every minute...


    As the bell rang at the end of the last class, Catherine grabbed her schoolbag and rushed out... But fortunately, this class is art history. The substitute teacher for this subject is very gentle... Otherwise, she would be Can''t run away.


    However, after Catherine ran to the school gate, she remembered... Today is Friday, because her parents have something to do, so she has to wait for the school bus to go back... And the school bus will not leave until half an hour later, my God¡ªthis Half an hour was simply torture for Catherine.


    "Kathy...why are you running so fast..." Just when Catherine was extremely frustrated, her best friend Shirley came after her panting with her schoolbag on her back.


    As soon as she ran to Catherine''s side, Shirley asked, "Also, say...you are not in a relationship...usually you would never be so anxious to go home."


    "No... I just want to go home early to help, you know... It''s almost time for the tulips to bloom... I have a lot of work in the flower fields." Catherine just didn''t want Shirley to know Zhou Ye. exist¡­¡­


    "Hush¡ªthat guy is here again..." Shirley suddenly pulled Catherine to the side to hide...


    Catherine was a little confused by Shirley''s sudden movement."Who? Who is coming...?"


    "Hey, I''m seeing you again, Casey..." A voice that made Catherine disliked to the extreme came from behind her... "I don''t know if I have the honor to invite you to the party held at my home tonight, I think This will make you understand me more..."


    "Huh..." Catherine sighed, and then turned to the lover David who felt good about herself: "First, I don''t know you, second, I have no interest in you, and third, I have a man. My friend, fourth, who allowed you to call my name..."


    "Don''t be like this... Casey, give me a chance to prove myself..." Curly David said, raising his hands and trying to hold Catherine''s shoulders, but his wrist was jailed by someone alone. Caught firmly.


    "Ah... asshole, let go... it hurts... damn..." Curly David only felt that his hands were clamped by a pair of iron clamps, and he screamed in pain regardless of his image.


    "Hey, boy, I didn''t hear my baby say, does she already have a boyfriend?" A voice sounded: "If you do anything to my baby, you will be dead..."


    This voice is so familiar, the familiar Catherine almost thought she was dreaming... Before she could turn around, she felt that she was hugged from behind. This warm embrace and familiar breath made her surprised. Shouted: "Ye, why are you here?"


    "Of course I will take you home from school." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Didn''t I say I wanted to surprise you? Are you happy?"


    "I...really...so happy..." Catherine turned happily and hugged Zhou Ye... "How do you know where my school is?"


    "I''m looking for what you missed for me..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "..." Catherine couldn''t help feeling ecstatic about this love story. Even though she was still in front of the school, she was surrounded by students who had just finished school. She stopped Zhou Ye''s gaze when she stepped on tiptoe...


    "Wow--"


    "Really a nice couple..." The students passing by the two of them cheered for the bold couple. In any case, the male is handsome and the female is youthful and beautiful... It is already a very good pair. Up.


    "Kathy... didn''t you mean that you didn''t fall in love?" Shirley said this to her best friend standing next to Catherine.


    Of course, this does not include the curly David who thinks he feels good.He just eased from the sharp pain in his wrist, he jumped up and shouted, "Who are you? You bastard, let me go..."


    "My dear, I have nothing to do with him..." Catherine hurriedly explained to Zhou Ye. She didn''t want Zhou Ye to misunderstand that she was a bad girl...


    "Well, I know..." With Zhou Ye''s five senses, of course he heard everything in his ears... Lightly patted Catherine on the back, comforting her and said: "Don''t worry, I will deal with this. thing."


    "Yeah!" Catherine nodded obediently, and then stood behind Zhou Ye...


    "Hey, Casey, who is this super handsome guy?" Shirley walked to Catherine and asked in a low voice.


    "It''s my man." Catherine said without looking back, and Shirley was surprised by this answer... [My man] is not just talking about it, it was only after she had the consciousness to form a family There are answers... This is simply terrifying.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye was facing the curly David and said, "My name is Zhou Ye. I am Catherine''s boyfriend. Tell me your name... kid."


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Sixteen


    "I...My name is David Morrison...Yes, I am a tenth grader in this school..." Although David is close to 1.74 meters tall, he is considered tall among his peers, but Comparing Zhou Ye''s height of 1.9 meters, he immediately became a second-class disability.


    In the face of Zhou Ye, David¡¯s words were unsuccessful. At this moment, he suddenly saw a dozen of his own bad friends not far away. He immediately became courageous and said loudly, "I like Catherine. No matter if she has a boyfriend or not, I will chase her... You are not qualified to control who I like..."


    "Hey--" Zhou Ye sighed. He really hates this kind of face slap... But this kind of disobedient little P is the most annoying, "Are you sure you like women instead of Man?"


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, David Morrison''s eyes trembled for a while, and then...like a hungry wolf seeing a lamb, he rushed towards the friends who were approaching him...


    "Hi, David. What are you going to do? Damn bastard... You let me go... Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, David.


    However, this did not stop the beastly sexual David, he hugged his hurt friend and gnawed fiercely-the acne boy who gnawed began to doubt his sexual orientation...


    "Oh my god-I didn''t expect this guy to be such a person... Fortunately, I used to think he was a little handsome, like him, I didn''t expect to be gay..."


    "OMG, this guy is actually over there...Shit, the partner he chose is so ugly, he can''t get up at all..." This is a rotten girl who passes by occasionally.


    The students who were originally going to go home from school surrounded the pair of male dogs holding the gnawing dogs in a circle, and began to talk about it.


    "My dear, what happened... Why are you covering my eyes..." Catherine, who was excluded from the crowd, throbbed curiously, wanting to see what happened in the crowd... from the crowd. The bursts of exclamation and discussion made her curiosity swell to the extreme.


    "Don''t look... hot eyes." Zhou Ye held Catherine''s slender waist in one hand, and covered her eyes with the other... Just don''t let go, so she can''t do anything in a hurry...


    "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" As a boy''s scream came from the crowd, the students onlookers sighed with excitement, surprise, or disgust."Oh my God--!!!!"


    "My dear, let me go in and have a look..." Catherine became even more anxious when she heard the neat sigh. She couldn''t help but coquettishly said to Zhou Ye, "I promise to just take a look..."


    "Kathy, don''t...don''t go to see..."


    Zhou Ye hadn''t spoken yet, Shirley, who had just been squeezed out of the crowd, prevented her friend''s curiosity.She was really vomiting... "I promise you you will have nightmares after seeing it, Casey."


    "Okay...I won''t go to see it." Seeing the disgusting expression of her girlfriend, Catherine wisely chose to listen to Ye and her girlfriend''s persuasion, dispelling her curiosity.


    Catherine, who temporarily dispelled her curiosity, asked strangely: "My dear, how did you come? I remember there was no bus to our school!"


    I ask this because Catherine knows that her man has come to Winchester for the first time and has no idea about the public transportation system here... let alone the roads here.

 Chapter 514

    "I came here by car..." Zhou Ye said, pointing to a Ford Fiesta parked by the road not far from the school gate...


    "God, isn''t that my father''s car?" Catherine''s good eyesight made her see the license plate number on the bumper of the car at a glance...


    "Yes, I have persuaded your father to agree to our relationship..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "And Mr. Spencer also promised me to stay in your home temporarily... Are you happy?"


    "Really?" Catherine hugged Zhou Ye happily, "This is the best news I heard today."


    "Hey... Casey, should you introduce this handsome guy to me too?" Shirley, who had no light bulb awareness at the side, interrupted the joyful Catherine.


    "Ah, sorry... Let''s talk as we walk, Shirley." Catherine said as she took Zhou Ye''s arm and walked towards the place where he parked... Shirley could only follow.


    When the three of them got in the car-Catherine had briefly introduced Zhou Ye''s identity... Of course, it cannot be said that Zhou Ye suddenly appeared in her shower, bath, and Catherine only said that the two met by chance. Then love at first sight...Private for life...This way.


    "It''s so romantic..." Shirley''s eyes glistened when she heard it, "I also seem to meet a handsome guy by chance..."


    Hearing Shirley''s sigh, Zhou Ye and Catherine looked at each other and smiled. Some little secrets between the two cannot be told to this guy.


    When Zhou Ye drove past the school gate, Catherine couldn¡¯t help but take a look¡ªcoincidentally, at this time, the school¡¯s security and teachers had all dispatched to drive away the surrounding students... she just happened to see The one named David is lying behind a boy doing exercises. Several teachers can''t lift him up...


    "I''m afraid this guy will never show up here in the future..." Catherine felt in a good mood.Smiling and turning around and chatting with her best friend Shirley...


    In fact, Catherine found that Shirley¡¯s envy, jealousy and hatred deeply satisfied her vanity of showing her boyfriend, but... it also aroused her vigilance... this kind of thing can happen occasionally, and if it is too much, something will happen. .


    And Zhou Ye glanced at David who was still crazy at the school gate... To him, it was not over.This is just a small appetizer. Zhou Ye will never underestimate a person¡¯s vengeance, let alone hope that his comfort is placed on the conscience of others. Now that he is revenge, then the best way is from the flesh. The soul completely destroyed him.


    "I heard that there will be a meteor shower today..." Zhou Ye muttered in a low voice, "I hope I won''t hit innocent passers-by..."


    "My dear? What did you say?" Catherine asked curiously, who was chatting with her girlfriend in full swing.


    "Nothing, dear...what are you talking about?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile while driving.


    "We''re talking..." Catherine simply included her man in the chat channel and started the journey of three people chatting.


    Of course, Catherine and Shirley were the main players in chatting along the way. Zhou Ye only said a few words occasionally.It wasn''t until Shirley was delivered to the door of her house, she got out of the car and went home reluctantly...Catherine turned her head and looked at Zhou Ye solemnly."Don''t be seduced by her...otherwise..."


    Zhou Ye teased Catherine and said, "Otherwise how?"


    "Otherwise I will cut you..." Catherine said viciously, and made a downward cutting gesture with her hand... Zhou Ye couldn''t help but roll his eyes.


    Chapter seven hundred and seventeen


    [My dear, I went to your Uncle Harold¡¯s party with your dad. The dinner is ready. If it gets cold, you can warm it up in the microwave and get along with Ye.Love your mom stay.


    "..." Catherine looked at the note in her hand speechlessly, then looked at the clock on the wall¡ª"It''s just over four o''clock, and the couple left their daughter at home by themselves... Irresponsible!"


    "This way we can also have a nice weekend?" Zhou Ye hugged Catherine and whispered in her ear: "The world of two people... don''t you like it?"


    "Of course...Of course I like..." Catherine felt her ears itchy and itchy, and she couldn''t help herself, as if a kitten was constantly scratching in her heart."Dear¡­¡­"


    "Ok?"


    "My dear, let''s... let''s continue with what we didn''t finish last night..." Catherine''s face almost burned after saying this.


    In fact, last night, the two of them basically did everything except for the last step... The reason why they didn¡¯t make it to the end was not because Catherine resisted, but because Zhou Ye worried that she would have to go to class today. Did not start...


    And now, Catherine has completed one day''s course, and will be able to rest at home two days after tomorrow...It''s a good time for that.


    And forcing Catherine to take the initiative to propose the reason for this matter, there are also some factors of insecurity.After all, when she was in the car just now...Her girlfriend Shirley had to ask her about Zhou Ye many times, which had to make her more vigilant.


    From Catherine''s point of view, Zhou Ye was too good at provoke a girl...he must be tied to her side.So what does she tie?Only as I have heard from my classmates... How many times a night a man can''t get up again... In other words, squeeze him dry and let him go out with powerlessness.


    Zhou Ye looked at Catherine, who had already burned her face, and stared at her Catherine in a reluctant manner, and asked in a low voice, "Are you sure you are ready? Baby..."


    "I''m sure I''m ready... dear." Catherine said firmly, holding back shame.


    "As you wish, baby." Zhou Ye said, and a princess picked Catherine up and walked up the stairs... His goal was Catherine''s room. After all, it was the first time. Girls still liked it. In their familiar environment, that would make them a little less tight.


    "My dear... we have to... take a bath first..." Catherine couldn''t help burying her little head in Zhou Ye''s arms and whispered.


    "Of course it''s okay... I will help you clean..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, hugged Catherine, walked directly into her room... Then hugged her and rushed into the shower, bath, and room. ...


    "My dear... my clothes are almost torn by you..."


    "Don''t worry, baby, I will be very gentle... I promise not to damage your clothes."


    Gradually, there were no more voices in the shower, bath, and room. Instead, there was a blushing heartbeat...


    Half an hour later...Two figures of Bai Shengsheng walked out of the shower, bath, and shower room. It was Zhou Ye and Catherine who had already completed their personal cleansing problems. At this time, Catherine''s whole body was almost red... she¡ª -Eyes with water shadows, her arms held Zhou Ye''s neck tightly... The two pushes were tightly panned on Zhou Ye''s waist... Even if Zhou Ye was placed on the couch, she still maintained this posture.


    "I''m about to start... baby," Zhou Ye whispered.


    "I''m ready, my dear... I completely possess me¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªAh!!!" With a scream, a blood-colored plum blossomed on the sheet on the couch.


    An hour later-Catherine cried. There was only one thought in her mind. Who said that a man lasted more than ten minutes?Those liars...


    Zhou Ye stopped his actions after Catherine was completely defeated. After all, the little Catherine hadn''t passed the shelf life of Loli. After playing too hard, he wouldn''t be able to play.


    But...Whenever you have time, go to [Legend of the Night] and then [Van Helsing]... Put a vampire Catherine and a witcher Catherine on the couch together, plus this ordinary Catherine... alive The artificial triplets, what kind of chemical reaction will happen to these three English roses?It''s fun to think about it...


    "My dear... I''m hungry." Catherine''s pitiful voice interrupted Zhou Ye''s reverie... He smiled slightly, bowed his head and said, "What do you want to eat? Baby..."


    "Anything is good... just don''t want to eat steak." Catherine embarrassed her man a little. After all, she knew that her mother was best at steak, so the dinner she left was nothing more than steak...


    "Of course it''s okay..." Although it has been a long time since I personally cook, but occasionally some home-cooked dishes are still not difficult for Zhou Ye.He turned to bed, helped the little Catherine who was having difficulty padded two pillows behind him to make her lie more comfortable, then picked up the clothes scattered on the ground and put them on his body."Just wait a minute, baby, do you like Chinese food?"


    "I haven''t eaten...but I can try it." Little Catherine''s eyes were almost narrowed in her smile. She had already made up her mind that even if her man''s cooking was unpalatable, she would eat it all.


    "Then wait a minute..." Zhou Ye, who was already dressed, said, bowed his head and gave little Catherine a mouthful, then turned and walked towards the door... After all, this is not my home, just leave it alone in case. When the Spencer and his wife came back, it would be embarrassing.


    Half an hour later, Zhou Ye walked up with a bowl of ginseng black-bone chicken soup. Of course, there were no such materials in the refrigerator at Catherine''s house, but... Zhou Ye''s space bracelet included...


    "It''s so delicious... honey." Little Catherine''s eyes flashed after drinking a bowl, "Can I have another bowl?"


    "Of course." Zhou Ye smiled and wiped the oil stains from the corner of little Catherine with a paper towel, "Wait for me to get it down for you."


    "My dear, you are so kind..." Before Little Catherine finished speaking, she felt the ground vibrate... "God, it''s an earthquake, run away, dear..."


    "Relax, baby, I''ll be fine..." Zhou Ye held the frightened little Catherine and gently patted her back... Under Zhou Ye''s comfort, Catherine also gradually calmed down.


    After a while, there was no more shock, which made little Catherine feel relieved... But she still didn''t dare to leave Zhou Ye''s embrace, but she wanted to drink another bowl of this delicious chicken soup. What should I do?It''s simple... Put on her pajamas and let Zhou Ye take her to the living room downstairs.


    [At around 6:45 this evening, a meteorite fell from the sky... It landed in an independent villa on the outskirts of Winchester. In this villa, a family of three, two men and one woman, were killed... It¡¯s really sad. Fortunately, the neighbors around them did not suffer too much... This is the live report brought to you by the reporter of Winchester Metropolitan Channel Bella Evelyn.


    "This family is really unlucky... they were killed by a meteorite..." Little Catherine, who was nestled in her own man''s arms, sips delicious chicken soup, watched TV and complained.


    "Well, they are indeed very unlucky..." Zhou Ye echoed, in fact, the family''s surname was Morrison, and their son happened to be David Morrison... This sad guy, completely--hehe.Use the portal to pull a meteorite and correct the angle with mind power... This is not a difficult thing for Zhou Ye, is it?Anyway, he was already an enemy...According to Zhou Ye''s characteristic of not holding grudges, this guy would definitely not survive three chapters.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Eighteen

 Chapter 515

    London BBC building, in the eleventh studio-two women are on a talk show.


    A beautiful woman with a stylish dress and beautiful long linen hair is chatting with a middle-aged woman who is raunchy.


    "Children¡¯s education has always been a matter of great concern to parents and friends. Today, we are fortunate to have invited Ms. Gilbert, a famous children¡¯s literature writer, to talk to us about how she educates herself. Of your child...Hello, Ms. Gilbert."


    "Hello, Miss West, dear audience friends, hello."


    "Ms. Gilbert, as far as I know, you have two children in total, don''t you?"


    "Yes, I have two children... They are all gifts from God, and I love them."


    "In your work, you have also described how you taught your children to be useful to society when they were young? Right?"


    "Yes, when they were young, I often took them to the community to participate in charity activities, teaching them to love life..." Ms. Gilbert talked freely in the host¡¯s Q&A. In her words, She is simply a model of a good mother, a figure like a Virgin...Of course, she did not forget to recommend her book...


    More than ten minutes have passed in the time of the question and answer, at this moment-the host''s voice changed.


    "But what I heard from your child is completely different from what you described in the work." The hostess said, and gestured to the director next to the studio."Please switch the camera for us, let us see how Ms. Gilbert''s children evaluate their mothers."


    my mother?Ha... She never took us anywhere. If it weren''t for our father to take care of us since we were young, we would have been bad.] On the screen, a young man in his twenties complained to the camera.


    [Although I know that there is something wrong with saying this, but... My mother hasn''t cared about us much since I was a child... I even thought that in our house, there are only three people, my brother, and my father... Mom?Mom is just a pronoun who is always busy. All she cares about is her books, her wine, and the gathering of her friends...] A little boy said, standing beside the youth.


    "No... it''s not true." Ms. Gilbert didn''t look at ease anymore. Instead, drops of sweat dripped on her forehead."I obviously..."


    "You obviously gave five thousand pounds of pocket money to every child, and asked them to help you lie?" Miss West said with a sneer."But obviously, the children think that ¡ê5,000 is not enough to buy the joy of their childhood... I''m sorry, Ms. Gilbert, you are not a good mother. Your book is full of lies..."


    "No... it''s not like that..." Ms. Gilbert hid her face and sobbed. She couldn''t defend herself because what the child said was true.


    "Well, Ms. Gilbert''s emotions are too agitated, so we have to end this conversation early. Welcome everyone to watch the [True or False Talk Room] program...Let¡¯s see you at the same time next week." The red light of shining on, Miss West''s words just finished.


    "Nice job, Catherine." The obese director greeted the female anchor with a beaming smile."This time the ratings are guaranteed again."


    "Can you stop asking these guys next time... I saw that they are almost vomiting." Catherine said lightly. She only knows that this guy is a big, lusty, ghost, and there is no secret to himself. It''s just that he never dared to make his own mind.


    "Next time, next time, I will definitely screen the invite targets." The director''s attitude towards Catherine was almost flattering, and there was no move...there was a backing.


    Catherine didn''t even bother to pay attention to that guy anymore. She looked down at the valuable ladies watch on her wrist: "It''s about this time... I should also go to have lunch with Ye."


    With that said, Catherine turned her head, swayed and walked out of the studio...


    "Say hello to Mr. Zhou. If you have the opportunity, I invite you and your wife to play golf together..." Even if Catherine is treated like this, the director still will not leave. Without this city, how could he get involved in this? Where is the location?


    Catherine walked all the way, and the staff in the hallway greeted her enthusiastically... But Catherine did not have the slightest pride. She knew that people did not look at how good she was, but how many men behind her. Great... Catherine didn''t care about this. Finding a good man is her own skill, isn''t she?


    Catherine smiled in response to the greetings from the crowd, and walked into the special elevator-pressing the button on the top floor.


    Yes, this Catherine is Peter Catherine-more than ten years have passed, and many things have happened in the middle. For example, when Catherine was fifteen years old, her parents divorced. She was sentenced because she was under sixteen. Mother... So far, she also changed back to her mother''s surname-West.


    Of course, although Catherine was in name with her mother, in fact, she had lived with Zhou Ye all the time... and Zhou Ye hadn''t done nothing in the past ten years.


    He first controlled several elites in the financial industry through mental hypnosis, and then asked them to exchange the massive amounts of gold in his hands into circulated currencies... and then pave the way for his women.


    Zhou Ye once asked Catherine what industry he wanted to do¡ªCatherine¡¯s answer was [I want to expose all falsehoods and give people a real world....Actually, her intention is to be a reporter, but how could Zhou Ye let his woman run around in the wind and the clouds every day?


    Therefore, in the end-Catherine became a beautiful host known for her sharp language under Zhou Ye''s arrangement. Of course... This program was also specially prepared by Zhou Ye for her to expose certain false propaganda. The face of public figures, I have to say, British audiences still eat this set...


    Of course, not all of Catherine¡¯s programs expose each other, and sometimes find a few real situations, but tepid public figures come to give a hand-among a group of hypocritical public figures, a few suddenly popped out The real and unpretentious guy, the effect can be imagined.The originally tepid guy suddenly went into flames.


    It is precisely because of this that Catherine''s show has even become a touchstone for public figures, many of them are the kind of guys who want to turn over overnight with a fluke. Everyone loves her very much.


    Who made Zhou Ye at this moment the commercial executive director and the largest private major shareholder of BBC Television?No one can move Catherine''s position.Even the twelve-member executive committee would take her out...


    "Ding--!" The elevator reached the predetermined floor, and Catherine stepped out. She kept walking towards the office of the commercial executive director at the end of the corridor.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Nineteen


    "Miss West, hello." Just as Catherine opened the door, the busy secretaries in the secretary''s office hurriedly stood up and greeted her. They knew that this was the woman of their own boss.


    "Hello Mia, hello Selma... is my dear in there?" Catherine is a frequent visitor here, and of course she is very familiar with Zhou Ye''s secretaries.


    "The boss is playing games..." Secretary Mia said with a smile: "I think it''s time for you to go in now..."


    "Okay." Catherine rolled her eyes helplessly, pushed open the door and walked in.


    This is a very large office with more than 100 square meters... The luxurious decoration and modern equipment here do not match the old appearance of the BBC headquarters building. It was obviously renovated.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye, sitting behind the boss¡¯s desk, is playing games with his office computer...


    Catherine sighed helplessly when she saw her man looking insecure."My dear, you will be called a salary thief like this."


    "How could it be..." Zhou Ye said without raising his head: "The salary that the BBC gives me is not enough for one-tenth of the salary of the business operations team I support."


    "But you can''t always do this... Push everything to your team."


    "No, occasionally I will still sign it myself."


    "Why are you doing this? Honey."


    "Of course it''s to accompany you, otherwise ghosts like to go to work..."


    "..."


    Catherine, who was inexplicably poked at the softest and softest part of her heart, sighed helplessly, walked over, and unceremoniously straddled and sat on Zhou Ye¡¯s lap, holding Zhou Ye¡¯s cheek with both hands, and bowing her head. He had a deep mouth.


    After a long time-the two heads were slowly separated, Catherine was wearing a thick and angry, holding Zhou Ye''s neck tightly with both hands."I love you, my dear... I will find you a few more women..."


    "Didn''t we talk about it, don''t we talk about it anymore?" Zhou Ye asked in a low voice, holding Catherine''s slender waist.He is not very interested in the women who have been treated. If there is no special attribute, he still likes the girls he has cultivated since childhood.


    "But...every time I feel that I am really..." Catherine said about this, really sad and self-blame. I am afraid that she is the only woman who cannot meet the needs of her own man...


    "Then work harder..." Zhou Ye said, pressing Katherine''s shoulder lightly... Katherine instantly gave him a look of affection, and the whole person slowly slid down to the table along Zhou Ye''s legs. Bottom... With the sound of the zipper, there was a sound of drooling.


    "..." Zhou Ye squinted his eyes comfortably, and then clicked the mouse. A dozen split screens appeared on the computer screen on the desk. Some of them looked like they were at home and some looked at them. It looks like a classroom in a school, and others look like on an ordinary road...


    At this time, in the picture in the school classroom, a plain middle-aged man with glasses is in class. None of the students in the classroom are fuel-efficient lamps. They are either talking or chatting or playing with their mobile phones. Games... In short, none of them attended the class.


    This middle-aged man is exactly the male pig''s feet in this movie-Neil Clark.Don''t look at this guy as a waste chai teacher now, but in the future, this guy will become a super-power waste chai teacher because of the abilities bestowed by aliens. In short, it is all waste chai, no difference.


    In order to monitor this guy, Zhou Ye''s team installed cameras on the road he was accustomed to walking, as well as at home and workplace, and even installed small trackers on the heels of all his shoes.


    After all, Zhou Ye''s purpose in coming to this world was not for idle play, but for the extraterrestrial superpowers that can do everything they want.


    Zhou Ye, who had not brought the entire Umbrella outer space fleet, couldn''t send a fleet to search for aliens, so he could only stare at pigs feet... Anyway, he had to get this ability.


    After a long time ¡ª¡ª Catherine finally finished her work and got out from under the table... She glared at her man with silky eyes, and then rushed into the bathroom next to the office.


    A few minutes later, Catherine walked out after washing up... and said bitterly: "My eyes are dead, how will I eat later..."

 Chapter 516

    "It''s okay, my dear, I''ll feed you..." Zhou Ye smiled and hugged Catherine, and said gently on her forehead: "What do you want to eat? I will let them deliver food..."


    "I want to eat-spicy hot pot..." Catherine said, giving her own man a provocative glance, and Zhou Ye gave a wry smile.The woman after eating hot pot... Can''t speak... This girl is demonstrating like herself.


    "Then eat hot pot..." Zhou Ye said, picking up the phone and dialing directly to the Zhonghua Building... As their regular customer, he was still eligible to be delivered alone, even though he was eating hot pot.


    Catherine, who wished to be satisfied, once again arched into the arms of her own man. This time she chose to sit there with her back against Zhou Ye''s Huong... "Huh? Honey, why are you looking at this man again? If it wasn''t me Knowing that you only like women, you really think you like this guy!!"


    "Puff--!" Zhou Ye just took a sip of coffee, and was almost spit out by Catherine''s words... "Baby, are you challenging my psychological bottom line?"


    "My dear, isn''t the coffee too cold... I''ll change you a cup." Catherine wanted to have coffee as she said... She knew that this time she had been molested by her own man... Will face punishment.


    However, she realized it was too late... just getting up, she felt that she was hugged by someone behind her slender waist, and then as soon as she tried hard, she grabbed her hand, and the posture of a princess was formed.


    "My dear... the person who will deliver the food soon is coming..." Catherine looked at Zhou Ye''s handsome face pitifully and begged for mercy: "Please forgive me this time."


    "It doesn''t matter, exercise more before meals, you will eat more..." Zhou Ye smiled evilly, picked up Catherine and walked towards the lounge inside the office."I promise to end the battle before the hot pot is delivered."


    "No...no...please let it go..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s smile, Catherine felt like a dough, becoming soft..."Help--!"


    after an hour----


    "Asshole¡ª¡ª!" Catherine was sitting at the temporarily set up hot pot table eating hot pot, staring bitterly at her man...


    Zhou Ye did say something and ended the battle before the hot pot was delivered, but... Catherine was already completely powerless. Even if Zhou Ye didn''t cheat, Catherine would still be a little hard to resist against her own man alone.


    She has already begun to seriously consider the decision to find a wife for her own man...Of course, the most important thing now is to eat first.She is really hungry... Exercising before meals does help increase appetite.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Twenty


    In the vast universe, a small umbrella-shaped probe is floating with the gravitational force of stars in the dark universe. On the metal frame inscription next to the probe, the abbreviated logo of NASA Space Center is also vaguely visible.


    This is the Voyager 1 launched by the United States in 1972. On the top, it carried a metal plate with images of a man and a woman engraved on it, and it also marked the position of the earth in the universe.In addition, they engraved the same sentence in various languages ??on the earth on the back of the metal plate.We came for peace, we have no hostility.¡­¡­


    The Voyager 1 spacecraft was very fortunate not to be caught by the gravitational force of the giant planets, becoming floating cosmic garbage floating on the gravitational belt around them, and it was not damaged by small meteorites that can be seen everywhere in the universe, except for two Outside of the antenna, it has no damage...It has to be said that it is a miracle.


    After more than forty years of flight, the Voyager 1 probe has finally flew out of the solar system and flew toward the greater depths of the universe... However, its good fortune will end here... because, It really met aliens.


    A long robotic arm resembling octopus tentacles approached, grabbed the Voyager 1 detector, and threw it into a transparent pipe...


    As the Voyager 1 probe moves forward in the pipeline... the full picture of this spacecraft is gradually revealed-it is a giant spacecraft like a deep sea jellyfish, and the robotic arm that grabs the probe is just it One of countless tentacles.


    After traveling for a while in the transparent tunnel of the spacecraft, Voyager 1 finally reached its destination, the spacecraft''s control center.


    In this huge control center, there are only four large seats floating in mid-air...One of them sits on it, an alien who is tens of meters tall, and uses his fingertips to pinch Voyager One. No. Detector, gently took off the metal plate hanging from the detector with another hand like pliers.


    "They said: Come for peace, without hostility." Following its words, the other three aliens of different sizes and appearances laughed wildly.


    "Hahahahaha...hahahahaha..." In the eyes of these aliens, it was like a group of ants saying to a prehistoric behemoth [We want peace, we have no hostility, rest assured, we will not hit you ...] It''s ridiculous.


    While laughing wildly, the huge guy who picked up the Voyager 1 detector, casually threw the detector in his hand behind him,...the Voyager 1 detector was thrown into a pile of all kinds. In the junkyard of this kind of aircraft, it is obvious that they are not one or two who do this kind of stupid thing leaking their home planet position...


    Simply enter the metal plate in your hand into the main control program of the spacecraft¡ª¡ª


    "In any case, we have to evaluate this planet. They call it Earth." said the alien who just dumped Voyager 1 into the garbage.


    This guy has a red skin, and there are some acne-like black spots on his skin. To be honest, this guy looks more like a monster than a humanoid.


    While talking, it activated the spacecraft''s master brain.[Show representative images of people on Earth.] With the sound of the master computer sounding, the earth has been completely locked, and they have begun to receive various TV programs broadcast on the earth... To be honest, many of them are funny and evil programs, and their laughter is different from that of people on earth. For aliens, it''s not funny at all, but rather...disgusting.


    "It looks stupid--and vulgar..."


    "It is also a good thing to let them die early and overtake their lives."


    "But... we must go through proper legal procedures." said the alien who looked like a pangolin and plump shark.


    "The Court of the Interstellar Commission for Advanced Biology is now in session. Next, the dialogue will be conducted in the language of the ruling species."


    The yellow-skinned monster spoke in French for a long time, while the other guy who was like a pile of blue liquid spoke in English. After a long time talking with duck and chicken, the two finally got on the channel.


    "Is it all right now? Kelly?" the yellow monster asked.


    "I understand now, Sharon." The blue monster named Kelly replied.


    "According to the rights granted to me by the Higher Interstellar Biology Committee, I once again declare the destruction of the earth." Huang Pi Sharon unceremoniously sentenced the earth to death.


    And another alien named Buck said: "Please, with all due respect, Sharon, before issuing the ruling of destruction, we should give the people on earth a chance to prove themselves."


    "Ahhh!! Interstellar space has been traversed by them..." Another fellow said angrily as a mixture of a large mouse and a snail.


    "Wait Maureen, if the people on earth can prove that they are higher creatures, they can join our society. If not, we must eliminate them to maintain the good atmosphere of the entire interstellar society." Alien Sharon said.


    "Do you want to test it in the old way? Sharon." Kelly asked.


    "Just test it in the old way, Kelly," Sharon replied.


    "Then randomly select a human on Earth, according to the definition in the [Interstellar Handbook of Good and Evil], page 56, paragraph D. Prove whether they can distinguish right from wrong..." Kaili explained.


    Buck asked, "How do they prove?"


    "They will get the same abilities as all higher creatures, and the selected earthlings will become omnipotent..." Sharon explained to Buck.


    "What if he uses this power to do bad things?" Buck asked.


    "Then the earth will be destroyed." Maureen answered Buck''s question for Sharon.


    Buck asked again: "What if they do good deeds?"


    Sharon replied while operating the brains on the spacecraft: "Then we welcome them to join the interstellar society."


    "Are you ready? Gentlemen?" With Kaili''s questioning, all four of them were silent, which means that they have no objection...


    [Start random selection of people on Earth-choosing-choosing-choosing-choosing finished.


    In the end, the photos that appeared in front of the four aliens were the male pig''s feet that Zhou Ye was monitoring, Neil Clark... But then again, if this waste wood does not have this luck, Zhou Ye would not choose to monitor. he¡­¡­


    "This earthling will have ten days to prove that he will use omnipotent power to do good instead of bad ¡ª now, power is given." Kaili said, manipulating an object like a crystal hourglass in her hand and shooting out A blue light flashed, and went straight to Neil Clarke.


    The time Zhou Ye was waiting for¡ªfinally... has arrived.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Twenty One


    Neil Clark feels that today is definitely his worst day.


    Early in the morning, he was awakened by his neighbor¡¯s knock on the door. He had a big quarrel with that guy because of the problem of raising a dog. In fact, he said that the big quarrel was a bit overwhelming. At most, the female neighbor complained. listen.that is it.


    Only if this is the case, this is not his worst day. After all, it is not once or twice that this neighbor sees him as unpleasant...It is not once or twice that the two quarreled because of the dog.


    Unfortunately, when he went out to walk the dog, he was horrified to find that he was about to be late for work... As a middle school teacher who has been disliked by the school principal all the year round... Neil had to end his dog walking time. Leading his dog back home, even though his dog hasn''t cleaned his intestines yet, he can no longer take care of that much.

 Chapter 517

    However, being late for work is not the worst thing for him. The worst thing is... when he was riding his bicycle quickly towards school... at a corner, he was given by a small truck. Hanging to the ground, the front wheel of his car has been completely scrapped.


    "My God..." Neil fell on the ground and couldn''t get up for a long time... At this moment, the corner of his eye suddenly found that there was another person beside him, a person he had never seen... just standing Beside him, looking up at the sky, he didn''t want to help himself."Hi, friend, can you help me?"


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye glanced at the guy, ignored him, still raised his head, looking at the sky...Finally¡ªa blue light fell from the sky, Zhou Ye jumped over without hesitation, using himself To pick up the blue light on his forehead.


    Zhou Ye only felt a slight scorching sensation from his forehead... and then he recovered his calm.He knows that his own has been endowed with superpowers...


    "When did this guy pop up suddenly? This would disrupt our plan." The alien Kelly sitting in his spaceship said dissatisfied. As he said, he must manipulate the instrument in his hand to modify... ...However, Zhou Ye''s actions at this time stunned them all.


    "I hope to attribute all the interstellar power to my body. From then on, I am the only interstellar power owner in the universe." Following Zhou Ye''s words, a blue mark on his forehead flashed slightly, suddenly ...Countless blue rays of light fell from the sky...Finally, they converged into a huge beam of one meter in diameter, which enveloped Zhou Ye''s entire body.


    "This guy is really greedy...Although greed is good, but this guy''s greed hurts him. No creature can withstand interstellar power, unless this guy''s body is stronger than the stellar core, otherwise we won''t With the help of tools." The alien looked at this scene and said regretfully: "It''s a pity that this good person is."


    "Yeah, it''s a pity. I didn''t expect that there are such good people on the earth..." Kaili also said depressed.These guys'' view of good and evil is exactly the opposite of that of the earth... the more evil, the more kind in their eyes... the more greedy, the better in their opinion.


    Sitting on the ground, Neil slapped himself fiercely to confirm whether he was still in the dream...A handsome young man suddenly appeared next to him, said something inexplicable, and then floated in mid-air. Surrounded by a blue light, this is too surreal.


    At this time, Zhou Ye, who was receiving the infusion of interstellar power, only felt that his forehead was about to burst. He hadn''t felt this kind of pain for a long time...Since his body of steel became a man, there was nothing to make him feel. Pain, and this time, he relived the pain again.


    The huge beam of light gathered by thousands of blue lights stopped after shining for more than a minute...


    Zhou Ye, who fell on the ground, knelt on one knee, breathing heavily, and took a long time to relax."Damn... it really hurts..." At this moment, the invisible blue mark on his forehead was gone, replaced by a nail-sized azure blue diamond crystal, this crystal is so Beautiful and so mysterious, people can''t help but want to fall into it.


    There was an extra crystal on Zhou Ye''s original handsome face, which did not affect Zhou Ye''s beauty in the slightest. On the contrary, it gave him an extra evil charm... The extra one makes it impossible to remove his eyes after a glance. Charm.


    But now, Zhou Ye didn''t have time to care about what his appearance had become. He still had one more important thing to do.


    "All members of the Interstellar Advanced Biology Committee will be completely destroyed." Following these words, Zhou Ye spit out.


    The four aliens on the outer spaceship of the solar system couldn''t help being terrified."What did that guy say..."


    "That earthling is too evil..."


    "Oh no¡­¡­"


    Their spacecraft exploded... Then, thousands of planets beyond the distant starry sky exploded at the same time.


    "This is really a beautiful firework..." Zhou Ye''s eyes could naturally see the fate of those guys, and he smiled slightly.Then he looked at Neil Clark who was still sitting down on the ground and glared at him and asked, "Do you need me to help you?"


    "..." Neil was silent for a long time, and then said, "Can you help me kill the guy who hit me?"


    ¡ª¡ªZhou Ye glanced at Neil silently, and sighed."I can''t help you with this favor, but I can let...you kill him yourself, how about? Would you like to try?"


    "...Yes." Neil nodded numbly. To him, what happened just now was really surprising to him... He felt like living in a dream.


    "Then, let Neil kill the driver of the truck who just hit him." Following Zhou Ye''s words, a truck drove backwards at the fastest speed... Then Neil found himself involuntarily So he opened the door and walked in...then the body was shaking, and along with the shaking of the body, there were some unsuitable sounds for children...


    "So, only you can do this by yourself...I''m not interested in men..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, he already knew this would be the case.Engagement in English has many meanings. Obviously, interstellar energy chooses...cough cough cough.


    Since Zhou Ye was receiving interstellar energy with his forehead, he didn''t need to say his wishes while shaking his hands like that.He only needs to say his own thoughts, and it can be directly realized, which has to be said... it is simply the magical version of [Speak out the law].


    However, this also brought Zhou Ye a lot of inconvenience... Finally, Zhou Ye had to add a clause to this thing... "Only when my words have the suffix [God Say], this sentence can be achieve."


    If this is not the case, Zhou Ye might not even dare to talk nonsense with his own women in the future... I have to say, what kind of power he gets, there is always a price to pay... Maybe this is the price.


    Zhou Ye touched the diamond-shaped blue crystal on his forehead, and sighed: "It''s time...to go back..."


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Twenty Two


    Gorgeous night sky, gorgeous buildings, solemn Valhalla Palace, and thousands of lights on the ground shining like stars.All of this constitutes the gorgeous night view of Asgard in God''s Domain.


    "My dear... this, this is the realm of God?" Catherine, who was wrapped in a slender waist by Zhou Ye, looked at the scenery that suddenly appeared in front of her in amazement, which was a bit too subversive for her.


    "Do you like it?" Zhou Ye whispered into Catherine''s ear: "This is Asgard...and will be your future home,"


    "Oh my God... this place is so beautiful." On the observation deck at the highest point of the palace, Catherine looked down at the lights of Asgard at her feet, then looked up at the few plucked stars... this For a moment, she was really intoxicated by the beauty of Asgard.


    But soon¡ªshe remembered one more thing."My dear... I remember you said you wanted to take me to meet your sisters, how about them?"


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "Zi, go and invite all the mistresses here. Today we are going to hold a welcome party here."


    "As you wish, Master." With the voice, a black and white figure suddenly appeared, and then suddenly disappeared...


    "This, this is..." Catherine rubbed her eyes in disbelief. She was shocked by this scene. Although Catherine knew that her man was almost omnipotent,... no one told her what happened to the people next to her man. Also like a ghost?


    "Zi and Qiu are my personal maids. They are my women just like you..." Zhou Ye said, sitting down on the chair in front of the viewing platform.Then she hugged Catherine in her arms."Autumn, come out and say hello to Catherine..."


    "Under the master''s command, the first armed maid regiment, the close-knit maid Qiu, has seen Mother Catherine." With a clear voice, a figure dressed in a black and white maid costume suddenly appeared in front of Zhou Ye and Catherine.


    "Wu, Armed Maid Group?" Catherine looked at the beautiful maid in front of her with some unknown, and then looked at Zhou Ye with questioning eyes."My dear, is your world very unsafe?"


    However, it was not Zhou Ye who answered her question, but Qiu."As you said, Mister Catherine, this world is indeed not very safe. There are malicious aliens here, superheroes who are full of provocations and not self-righteous advertised, and superheroes who can¡¯t understand the second-degree superheroes. The villain... But in fact, this is just a few trivial little guys to my host. My host controls the world''s largest organization, Umbrella... At the same time he controls the life and death of hundreds of millions of lives... ¡­"


    "..." Following Qiu''s introduction, Catherine''s eyes looked at Zhou Ye full of weirdness. She was surprised that she could easily put two eggs in her mouth...


    "Baby, think about your image..." Zhou Ye smiled and touched Catherine''s chin, jokingly: "If you continue like this, be careful that your jaw is dislocated."


    "Well... now even if someone tells me that my man is a god, I won''t be surprised." After Qiu''s brief introduction, Catherine has a little bit of knowledge of the world, although these recognitions are still It''s a bit shallow, but it''s much better than just getting here.


    "Autumn? Can I call you that?" Catherine turned her attention to Qiu after complaining about her man.


    Qiu smiled and nodded, "Of course, Mister Catherine."


    "Why do you call my mistress when my dear introduced you to me?" Catherine asked curiously: "According to what my dear said, shouldn''t we be equal to sisters? ?"


    "No, since the day our maid group was born, it has been the master''s sharpest spear, the strongest shield, the most intimate waiter, the most loyal hound... It is our duty to please the master. But this is not something we can be proud of. Capital, we will always be the master¡¯s maid.¡± Qiu Gong said, in fact, there is another reason she didn¡¯t say...


    If she promotes herself and becomes the master''s woman, she can no longer hold the position of personal maid, which is absolutely intolerable to Qiu.Besides, there is a woman in the master who can be like them, who is always with her master...this is the happiest thing for them.


    "Okay... don''t fool the newcomer, Qiu." Zhou Ye sighed. He knew what Qiu and Zi and the maids thought, even though he wanted to lift their identities more than once. , But they met with strong opposition... so the matter was over.


    But then again, even though they are called the maids, other women know that the status of these maids in the minds of their own men is no different from them. No one really regards them as subordinates, and more of them. Good sister...


    "Fuck?" Catherine was a little unsure when she heard Zhou Ye''s words.


    "The master is really bad-hearted, people didn''t fool the newcomer." Seeing that he was being dismantled, Qiu Ye no longer pretended to be pretentious, and directly rushed to Zhou Ye''s side, holding his master''s arm and coquettishly said: "People just I''m just introducing her responsibilities to sister Catherine."


    "...My head is a little dizzy...what, what is going on?" Catherine had been confused by Qiu.


    "Don''t think about it so much...you will gradually understand in the future." Zhou Ye stroked Catherine''s hair and smiled: "Now, you only need to know that Qiu is also your sister."


    "Oh..." For Catherine, she is still a little confused.


    She, who was resting in the apartment, was pulled up by her own man... Then she told her that she was not a member of this world. Now, she is leaving this world and going back to her own world... Ask her if she wants to be with him go back.


    For Catherine, although she is still a little confused, it is basically impossible for this option to have a second answer. Of course, she went back with her own man...


    Then the two began to deal with the things in that world. After signing a dozen documents and leaving all their property in that world to Catherine''s parents, Zhou Ye took her back to the Marvel world.

 Chapter 518

    After arriving here, Catherine discovered various new identities that her own man did not know, the overlord of the universe, the big boss behind the earth... etc. For her, this was a bit too challenging for her cognition.


    "My dear... how come I have just finished handling government affairs with my sisters, and I heard that another new person has joined..." A voice awakened Catherine, who was bewildered."Is this beauty a newcomer? Honey..."


    I saw a beautiful woman wearing a gorgeous black tight-fitting dress and a triple crown walking in, surrounded by a group of Valkyrie...It was the queen of Asgard, the god of death Hela and her Valkyrie Guards .


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Twenty Three


    "You, hello... My name is Catherine..." When Catherine faced Hela, she was a little cowardly unconscious.After all, Hela''s iron and blood baptism that has been on the battlefield for nearly a thousand years was not given in vain, and at this time, as the queen who ruled this Gang God Realm Asgard, Hela''s aura is not so big, it is just a small door Catherine, who was born in a small family, said... it''s hard to breathe already suppressing her.


    "Catherine is it?" Hela circled Catherine twice, staring at Catherine almost crying.She feels like a little mouse facing natural enemies, she might be swallowed by Hela with bones and flesh anytime and anywhere...


    "Slap!" Zhou Ye finally couldn''t stand it anymore, he unceremoniously slapped Hela''s Alice Dolphin and slapped it."Speak well and don''t scare Catherine."


    "Bad guy... I just teased Catherine''s sister..." Hela gave her man a blank look, then took her own momentum, smiled and stretched out her hand to Catherine: "Hello, this is Hela. Odinson, someone called me the god of death Hela... is the queen of Asgard, but these are not the identities that make me the most proud of, the identity I am most proud of is the woman of Ye¡ª"


    "You, hello... My name is Catherine West..." Catherine stretched out her hand and shook Hela.Although she was suppressed by Hella just now, but...what should I say, Catherine herself is not a woman who is easy to admit defeat. Faced with Hella''s introduction, she also unceremoniously went back: "What a coincidence, I Ye''s woman too..."


    "Wow, what a coincidence... we are also Ye''s women." At this time, Valkyrie, who was standing behind Hela, also joked.


    "You, you are all Ye''s women?" Catherine pointed to Valkyrie and asked in disbelief.


    "No¡ª" Valkyrie smiled playfully."It''s not just me..."


    "Also... who else?" Catherine was already a little short of breath, and she pinched her man severely.


    "I''m talking about us..." Seeing Catherine''s movements, Valkyrie smiled happily. Anyway, her man wouldn''t hurt. She didn''t mind giving Catherine another fire.


    "You...?" Catherine seemed to understand the meaning of this extraordinary Valkyrie. She pointed to the heavily armed Valkyrie who was close to a hundred people behind Hela...


    "Yes... it''s us!" Valkyrie smiled and turned his head and shouted to his sisters: "I''m right, sisters."


    "Yes!!!" The words of the Valkyries made Catherine almost stupid on the spot...


    In fact, in Asgard at this time, among Zhou Ye''s women, only Hela and her Valkyrie Guard were with her. The other women went back. After all, they also had their own business to be busy...


    But with so many women alone, Catherine is already scared... "My dear... these women are all yours..."


    "That''s right, they are all our sisters..." Hela said without waiting for her man to speak, "Is it unbelievable..."


    "Um¡ª¡ª!!!" Although Catherine doesn''t mind her own men looking for women, she doesn''t want to have more here... I have a big look, it''s a little more than 200... "Oh my God..."


    "Oh-we can''t help it... My dear always brings a few beauties back every time I go out. There are so many people who come and go..." Hela looked like she was aggrieved, "You know, too , How charming is my dear, we poor women fall in love with him, we can''t do without him anymore..."


    "Hmm--!" Catherine nodded with deep feeling about Hela''s words. She had forgotten what Hela had just teased with her. Why did Hela throw out a common enemy of them now? Where''s Zhou Ye."This guy, he should be locked up at home and not let him go anywhere..."


    "But... who can lock him up?" Hela grumbled and said: "You don''t know my dear ability, no one can lock him up...unless..."


    "Unless what?" Catherine asked curiously.


    "Unless...we squeeze and dry him..." Hela had a bad idea. Of course she knew the capabilities of her own man, squeeze and dry him?Just kidding... it''s definitely not him who begged for mercy in the end.


    However, the newly joined Catherine obviously didn¡¯t know this... Although she always begged for mercy first when facing her own man alone, but... Seeing so many sisters who are committed to have the same thoughts as her, her heart again There was a fire of hope."That''s right, Sister Hela, we must squeeze and dry this guy...so that he will never be able to go out and mess with flowers anymore."


    "Yes, it''s this kind of aura... Catherine, I am very optimistic about you..." Hela dug a hole for the new sister without a trace... Zhou Ye sat aside, listened to the women''s conversation, and rolled his eyes. Guy, discuss how to deal with yourself in front of you, do you really think you are muddled?


    At this time, Asgard¡¯s maids had already brought up the wine and food... How could there be no wine in the welcome party?The women are not fake in front of their sisters... Or they gather in groups of three or five to eat and chat, or gather around Zhou Ye in pairs. You take a bite, and I feed your own man.


    And Catherine and Hela sat on a bench on the terrace, discussing how to make her own men self-cultivation...Don''t increase the number of sisters..., among the two, Hela clearly occupies a dominant position.


    "We''ll do this for a while... and then... we can definitely make my dear never get out of the door again..."


    "Yes... Sister Hela, just do this..."


    Catherine, this silly white sweetness, was quickly turned away by Hela... After a few glasses of red wine, Catherine waved the wine glass in her hand, clamoring that she must give Zhou Ye this flower-hearted guy a good-looking and thorough Squeeze him... and even volunteered to be a vanguard, so-this silly girl, tragedy.


    Asgard¡¯s night is deeper.¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Catherine, she came up, she came up, she is not alone at this moment, she is not alone at this moment... Behind her are hundreds of sisters who are united, and she rushed forward with the entrustment of thousands of sisters. Press and down Zhou Ye... She rode up, and at this moment, the BGM [Riding of the Valkyrie] should sound...


    No, she failed... What a shame.But she didn''t give up, she didn''t give up, she got up again... She fell down again... She-ahem, it seems that she can''t get up...


    That night, Zhou Ye used ironclad facts to educate Catherine, [It turns out...when his own man was with him, he didn¡¯t even use a ten-thousandth of his strength...] This was before Catherine passed out. Cannian.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Twenty Four


    When the first ray of sunlight hit Zhou Ye''s cheek, he opened his eyes... He looked at Catherine, who was curled up in his arms like a frightened lamb, and he smiled helplessly. Silly girl, listening to Hela''s instigation to challenge herself... It was really embarrassing for her. She persisted in a mortal body for so long, which really surprised Zhou Ye.


    Gently moving Catherine''s arms away, Zhou Ye climbed up from the carpet that was enough to cover his ankles... At this moment, the viewing platform of more than 200 square meters was full of Valkyrie. They...their whole body was taken off along with their clothes a long time ago. I have to say that this is really a beautiful scene, and the beautiful Zhou Ye was a little bit reluctant to leave.


    However, he finally put on his clothes under the service of Qiu and Zi.In order to protect these women, he has to do some things...


    Under the service of the maid, Zhou Ye, who had finished washing, said in a low voice, "Qiu, Zi."


    "Master..." Qiu and Zi replied in a low voice, "Awaiting your orders at any time."


    "Are you interested in witnessing a great birth with me?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "I am willing to accompany my master to any place, whether it is heaven or hell...Our position is always behind the master." Zi Genqiu said without hesitation.


    "Let''s go..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, stretched out his arms, and directly put his arms around Zi Genqiu, opened a portal, and walked in...


    In an unknown galaxy somewhere in the universe-a golden portal opens.


    "Master¡ªhere is it?" Qiu is born with the gene of [Environmental Patience], and can naturally survive in the universe. Although she speaks without a single voice, she believes that her master can hear herself. Of the sound.


    "This is the place of a planet I once destroyed!" Zhou Ye said, pointing to the numerous fragmented meteorite belts gathered in front of him, and said: "This planet is called Moraga Star."


    "..." The two women looked at each other. Although Zhou Ye could hear them, they couldn''t hear Zhou Ye in the vacuum of the universe.


    Seeing the expressions of the two women, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but lifted his forehead, forgetting this, but it didn''t matter, he had a way to make his own two maids hear his own voice.


    [God said: No matter what the environment, Qiu and Zi can hear my voice.Following Zhou Ye''s words, the diamond-shaped crystal on his forehead flashed slightly.


    "Can you hear me now?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Okay, Master." X2


    Qiu and Zi said in surprise, but soon they realized that they still couldn''t hear their own voice, only the voice of their owner.But this doesn''t matter, it is enough for them.


    "Master, what are you doing here?" Qiu asked curiously.


    "Come here... Naturally, you are going to make a big move." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, then his face became straight, [God said: The heart of the universe will definitely appear in front of me immediately.


    "What is the heart of the universe..." Zi couldn''t help asking when he heard the words of his master.


    However, Zhou Ye hadn''t talked to the two women in popular science [The Heart of the Universe]... a flaming fireball dragged its long tail towards the three.


    Qiu and Zi cared nothing to say, a teleport was blocked in front of their owner...Although they were not sure whether they could catch this weird fireball, but...At this moment, they can no longer care much, they I have to protect my master from any harm...this is their duty, and it is their greatest wish.

 Chapter 519

    When they tried their best to deal with the coming fireball, their shoulders were held down by Zhou Ye.


    The performance of the two women really made Zhou Ye both moved and caring... To have such a maid who loves him wholeheartedly is something that every maid can dream of... "Don''t worry, this is-[Heart of the Universe] ."


    "Yes, sorry, master... We are a bit tight and overstretched!" The two women apologized with some embarrassment.


    "You don''t need to apologize...I like this Zi and Qiu very much." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and lightly pecked the two girls.


    "Master..." X2


    The two girls blushed slightly. Although they had done a lot of things with their host, it was rare for Zhou Ye to say that he liked these two words so seriously.


    Zhou Ye looked at the red fireball that had stopped in front of him, patted the shoulders of the two women, and said: "Okay, you push a little away first. I want to integrate this thing into my soul formation... when the time comes. , I¡¯m afraid there will be some accidents, I don¡¯t want to lose you."


    "Yeah!" After Qiu and Zi glanced at each other, he cleverly nodded his head.With a teleport, he moved a full kilometer away from his owner.


    "Although it''s still a little too close, but... forget it, let''s do it." Zhou Ye looked at the distance between his two close maids, then raised his hand to hold up the red one meter in diameter in front of him. Fireball.


    Following Zhou Ye''s movements, a huge purple hexagonal soul formation appeared behind him-three gems of different colors have been placed on the six corners of the soul formation... They are power gem, space gem and Time gem.


    However, in fact, the other three infinite gems have basically fallen into his hands, but he has not retrieved them yet... The soul gem is in Ophelia''s hands, and the soul gem was lent by Zhou Ye. Ophelia, used to cultivate the Scarlet Sisters... The location of the remaining true gem has also been ascertained, and even that place has been completely sealed off by Umbrella, just waiting for Zhou Ye to be free Time to take it out.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Twenty Five


    Since Zhou Ye has already obtained six infinite gems, why not quickly take them out and put them together?


    Obviously, Zhou Ye was scrupulous about the [Life Court]... You must know that the Life Court is second only to the existence of OAA, Zhou Ye didn''t want to attract his attention before he was not sure...


    After all, Zhou Ye is not absolutely sure that he can kill it. This is not a human thing, but now, the existence of the court of life that can be easily killed is in front of his eyes. As long as this thing is completely integrated into the soul formation, he can be in this world. Do whatever you want...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye held up the Heart of the Universe with his hand and carefully placed it in the space in the center of the Six-pointed Star Soul Array behind him. That was the place he had reserved for the Heart of the Universe long ago.


    As the heart of the universe was placed in the center of his soul formation, Zhou Ye was shocked by a profound and profound feeling. At this moment, he felt... as if he could do anything as long as he wanted to do it... The multiverse is completely swallowed, no problem...


    But a crisp click sounded... Zhou Ye was surprised to find that the supreme Horcrux he carefully forged seemed likely to break.He suddenly panicked, but soon-Zhou Ye recovered his calm, he had another big killer.


    [God said: My supreme Horcrux must carry the energy of the heart of the universe...]


    As Zhou Ye''s words fell, the six-pointed Horcrux behind him began to change...A series of patterns-like blue ancient fonts appeared around the six-pointed star... These blue-patterned fonts began to look like invaders. The entire Horcrux penetrates...


    With the penetration of these blue patterns, the cracks where Zhou Ye''s Horcrux broke, began to heal at a speed that was discernible to the naked eye... and the Cosmic Heart placed in it was struggling unwillingly, and then healed--this and It''s no use.


    Boom¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!


    A fiery red energy halo burst out centered on Zhou Ye...


    "Not good..." Zhou Ye looked at the sudden explosion of the halo, and hurriedly said with his fastest speed: [God said: Qiu and Zi are not harmed by the heart of the universe in any form.


    Qiu and Zi were taken aback by the energy halo bursting out of their master, but they first thought about how they would survive this halo...but what happened to their master?


    They desperately rushed towards Zhou Ye with the fastest speed... "Master!!!"


    The halo caused by the energy burst of the Heart of the Universe is skipped over them¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªThe clothes on their bodies have turned into ashes as if a thousand years have passed in an instant¡ª¡ª


    However, they didn''t care much, and rushed over... "Master???"


    I saw that Zhou Ye''s image has changed again at this moment... His hair and eyes, which had turned into golden hair because of absorbing Superman energy, changed again... The black hair and black pupils returned to Zhou Ye again. .


    His body was also clean at this time...but behind him, a blue hexagram tattoo appeared on his back out of thin air.And the azure blue crystal on his forehead has disappeared...


    "Master... you have changed a lot." Qiu Leng stared at Zhou Ye, "But why do I feel that you are so handsome again... If you used to be like a god, now you can say It''s beyond the gods... It''s strange, it''s clear that nothing has changed in his face..."


    "Really?" Zhou Ye was also very curious about his current image... But when he wanted to take out a mirror from his bracelet, he found that... the bracelet was broken again... Hey, this is really a sad story. what."God said, there is a water mirror in front of me that allows me to organize my appearance."


    As the voice fell, a water mirror appeared in front of Zhou Ye completely contrary to the common sense of physics...


    Looking at his new image in the Shui Jing...Zhou Ye couldn''t help but sigh: "He''s getting handsome again...how will I live in the future...wait..."


    Zhou Ye held up the bangs in front of his forehead with his hand, and found that the blue crystals on his forehead had disappeared... Could it be that the interstellar power crystal and the heart of the universe disappeared after offsetting?It shouldn''t be... If the interstellar power crystal disappears completely, I shouldn''t have the ability to speak arbitrarily.But just now, I clearly used the ability to speak out and speak freely...


    Where did your interstellar power crystallization go?Could it be...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye hurriedly summoned his Horcrux again...Looking in the mirror, the Horcrux that was supposed to be a purple six-pointed star behind him turned azure blue...He had a bit of enlightenment.It seems that the interstellar crystal is completely integrated with his Horcrux... But that''s good, the feeling of multiple things on his forehead makes him a little uncomfortable, and now he feels much better.


    "Master, what are we going to do now..." Zi looked at his sister and master, and asked silently.The three of them are now in a pure celestial state... how clean and clean they really are, their personal terminals and spatial bracelets are completely destroyed.


    "Don''t worry..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly."God said: What I just lost will definitely return to my hands..."


    With a scream, the figures of the three were drowned out by the piles of things that suddenly appeared in the universe...In this pile of things, there are household appliances, food, various clothes, and various valuables. Metal¡¤And...In short, everything...


    "Damn it, I forgot to make it clear..." Zhou Ye held his forehead in annoyance, and he discovered that these things were all in his spatial bracelet...


    "Hehe... the host is so cute that he is troubled." Qiu and Zi couldn''t help laughing as they looked at their host''s appearance.


    "Hurry up... Do you want to keep going like this?" Zhou Ye sighed helplessly. He found out his space bracelet from the pile of things now... and then started again one by one. Put something in your own bracelet...


    The two women were laughing and laughing together with Zhou Ye in the universe, and they started the journey of packing the space bracelet... I have to say that Zhou Ye relied on the huge space in his wristband, and saw everything in his wristband. Pretend, now I finally taste the bitter fruit...


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Twenty Six


    The heart of the universe is the source of exhausting everything metaphysical and metaphysical.Metaphysical refers to the invisible superexistence, all the phenomena produced by thoughts, that do not exist in our natural world and all real worlds, all times, and all spaces.Metaphysical refers to all concrete and real substances and forms.


    The Heart of the Universe is known as the strongest artifact in the Marvel Universe.This energy was discovered by the previous celestial order group and made into the heart of the universe.


    And now, the heart of the universe has become Zhou Ye''s possession...It is another supernatural existence, the interstellar crystal, that binds it.Perhaps only the existence of interstellar power crystals, which transcends cause and effect, transcends time, and transcends life and death can truly restrain the heart of the universe and make it the possession of Zhou Ye...


    "Master¡ªfinally packed, are we going back now?"


    Qiu and Zifei spent a long time energetically before re-categorizing the scattered items in Zhou Ye''s bracelet... During the process of sorting, the two also found two sets of clothes for themselves to change...Although the two possessed them Environmental tolerance] It can make the two people not afraid of the cold and oxygen-free environment in space, but it''s not good to be naked... isn''t it?


    At this time, Zhou Ye has basically figured out the purpose of the Heart of the Universe. Simply put... this is a cheat device. If the Multiverse is a comic book, then the role of the Heart of the Universe is to carry The eraser brush, you can erase anything at will, or you can add anything in it...


    With the use of interstellar power crystals, they complement each other...


    "Master?" Zi looked at Zhou Ye who was lost in thought, and couldn''t help but teleport over...lightly shook his master''s shoulder."Master, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Ah? Ah!... I''m fine... What did you just say?" Zhou Ye was finally awakened by Zi Ji, he asked a little confused.


    "Should we go back? Master?" Qiu Ye teleported to the other side of his master and asked in a low voice.


    "No, no... now, we don''t worry about going back." Zhou Ye said, with a smile on his face."Now... we have another thing to do..."


    "What''s the matter?" Qiu and Zi asked curiously.


    "You''ll know later." Zhou Ye smiled happily."God said: The deaths of the five great gods of the universe are about to appear before me in human form, and she is hopelessly and deeply in love with me."


    With the sound of his words falling... the two women only felt a cold wind blowing.In fact, they are in space, and the physical phenomenon of wind shouldn¡¯t appear here... But they just inexplicably felt a chill of cold wind. This is not from their body¡¯s induction, but from their The feeling from the depths of the soul... "Master, it''s so cold..."


    "Ye--I finally found you..." With a sound like a dream sounding in the hearts of everyone, a figure wearing a black cloak suddenly appeared in front of the three of them...

 Chapter 520

    Her arrival seemed to have brought the coldest bitter cold... In the space she walked on, an ice road was formed out of thin air... Death, loneliness, and cold are the feelings she brings to people.


    When Death came to Zhou Ye, he stopped his steps... Raised his little hand lightly, and took off the hood that covered his face... A face was delicate, with a big black wave, a long wave, and a long face. The beautiful woman with hair appeared in front of the three.


    "My love... I finally found you." Death raised his hands, carefully held Zhou Ye''s cheek, and then stepped on tiptoe without hesitation...


    This mouth shouldn''t be a bit cold, but the dead body is so fiery and hot...The heat is about to melt Zhou Ye.


    Although it is a bit immoral to do this... But Zhou Ye was never a gentleman. Since you Thanos dared to provoke me again and again, then I used power outside the specifications to NTR you, and you have nothing to say... Isn''t it?Besides, Thanos just has a crush on death... In order to please death, he will not hesitate to kill everywhere.


    However, death seemed to leave him at ease... Never said that she likes Thanos, so this is not immoral, is it?


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye worked harder... He felt that death in his arms was like a jerky little girl, responding to himself...


    The cloak of death did not know when it fell. She under the cloak...cough cough, in a celestial state, and Zhou Ye''s clothes were all disarmed by death...


    "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!! Honey... you finally have me completely."


    With this sound that resounded through the souls of all creatures...death, completely...cough cough...Look, how beautiful the red droplets floating in space are...


    Qiu and Zi had to use teleport to distance themselves from their master...


    "Qiu...It seems that we have another amazing mistress this time..." Zi Yuan looked at his own unethical master working hard there, and exchanged with Qiu with his eyes. The two of them ate together. Living together has cultivated a relationship for hundreds of years, allowing the two to communicate with this extremely difficult ability.


    "Yes, one of the five great gods in the universe..." Qiu Ye sighed, "I just don''t know how long this mistress can last..."


    "I''ll bet for one day." Zi confidently gestured: "Anyway, this new mistress is also one of the highest gods in the multiverse... How can I hold on for a longer time..."


    "I bet for an hour..." Qiu said with a mysterious smile.


    "Why... Don''t you think Qiu, the new mistress as one of the five gods, should be able to hold on for a long time?" Zi asked curiously.


    "Of course I don''t doubt the identity of the new mistress and her ability..." Qiu smiled slightly: "However, I know more about our master''s morals... When he feels that he can''t win easily, it''s time for the game to end... ¡­"


    "Oh my god... I forgot the master''s seconds and tenths..." Zi couldn''t help covering his face...


    Sure enough, after a little more than an hour...With a scream resounding through the soul---


    The two women looked at each other... the meaning in their eyes was the same.Sure enough...


    After a long while...Zhou Ye flew over. In his arms, there was a death like a little sheep curled up. The death at this time had been completely defeated... I encountered Zhou Ye, who likes to cheat for the first time. Guy, it''s so pathetic.


    However, death obviously didn''t think so, even though she had passed out in a coma...Her horns still had a sweet and full smile.


    Qiu and Zi have no doubt that the god of death has completely fallen into the hands of their master...


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Twenty Seven


    As Zhou Ye merged with the heart of the universe--


    A necessary space jumping point leading to Asgard¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    This is an empty space desert-the nearest planet is five light-years away...


    At the same time, because Asgard was originally not closely connected with other galaxies in the universe, this space jumping point is not like other jumping points, and the boats and ships are very lively...


    After all, although the nine countries are very famous in the Nordic mythology of the earth, they are only a small remote corner compared to the vast universe...


    Although Asgard was glorious in the universe during the Great Expansion a thousand years ago, it was a matter of ancient times after all. Except for certain longevity species in the universe and scholars who study history, Asgard The glory of Guardian has long been submerged in the long river of history with the passage of time.


    As Asgard fell into silence, this once lively space jumping point was gradually abandoned...


    Today, it seems that an unexpected guest has arrived here...


    A huge mothership like a bird with wings spread out¡ªthe rough black hull reveals its origin...In the entire universe, there is only one country with this kind of mothership, and that is Kerry Empire.


    "How long will it take for us to reach Asgard?" In the mothership''s central control room, the accuser Ronan was holding his Kerry Warhammer in his hand, sitting on his precious seat with a golden sword and asked. .


    His most faithful dogleg, Corat said respectfully: "Master, in five cosmic days, we will be able to see Asgard...just..."


    "Just what?" Ronan''s deep voice sounded, causing Corat to kneel down involuntarily.


    "Master..." Corat said with some horror: "Although I don''t know why you agreed to Thanos'' terms,...In my opinion, this is a very unwise choice, maybe...maybe..."


    For the rest, Corat was afraid to say it, saying that he was questioning the decision of his master Ronan...


    "Perhaps, Thanos is using us as weapons?" Ronan said indifferently. Of course he knew what his subordinates thought. Isn''t that his idea?


    But, does he have other ways?No... So, knowing that Thanos might be referring to a fire pit, he must jump down without hesitation.


    "Master..." Corat knelt down in fear.


    "Because... we have no other allies who can help us..." Ronan was completely silent after saying this.


    Corat lowered his head sadly. He knew that his master was expelled from the Kerry Empire because he insisted on a different concept from that of the ruler of the Kerry Empire.


    The Nova Empire that Ronan wants to deal with is a superpower that exists on the same level as the Kerry Empire. If he does not seek the support of allies, when can he realize his dream of completely destroying the Nova Empire?


    "Don''t be so pessimistic, after all, Thanos still sent us two helpers..." Ronan seemed to be speaking to his subordinates, and as if to himself."Daughter of Thanos, isn''t Niebra also walking with us?"


    "That half-human, half-mechanical guy?..." Corat said dismissively: "That''s just an abandoned son who spy on us..."


    In his opinion, if Thanos really loved his daughter, he would not turn her into an inhuman cyborg...obviously an outcast for supervision.


    "Speak carefully, Corat-I don''t want to turn my face with Thanos for the time being." Ronan stopped his men from continuing.


    At this moment... a half-human, half-mechanical bald woman walked in. She was the liaison officer that Thanos sent to Ronan''s fleet, and also the daughter of Thanos, Nibra.


    "Ronan, I think you should come and see this..." Although Niebra heard the words of the two, it had no effect on her... In fact, she hates Thanos more than anyone else. , Even if Thanos raised her.


    "What did you find?" Ronan asked.


    Nibra did not answer Ronan''s words, but directly ordered the mothership operator to say: "Open the cover of the seventh porthole..."


    Following the thorough execution of Niebra''s order, the porthole cover not far in front of Ronan was opened...The scenery of space suddenly caught everyone''s eyes...


    "I didn''t see anything abnormal..." Ronan looked at the scenery outside the porthole. He found nothing except a stark-looking star in the distance...


    "You had better give me an explanation, otherwise... even if you are Thanos''s daughter, I would never..." Ronan''s words were full of anger.


    "In the star chart, this planet is not marked, which means that this planet does not belong here..." Niebra continued.


    "So, do you think this is a trap of the enemy?" Ronan couldn''t help being cautious when he heard Nebra''s words.He once again cast his eyes on the planet that didn''t seem to be very big...


    This planet is about three thousand miles in diameter...So, maybe you don''t understand it very well. Simply put, if its volume is one-half of the earth, it''s easy to understand.


    In this space desert, there are no stars around it, so it looks a little dark... and this planet is in the dark, like a giant beast, lying quietly there...It makes people feel terrified.


    "The mothership temporarily stopped advancing, and all personnel are ready for battle..." Following Ronan''s order, the vector nozzles of the entire mothership stopped working, and all combat pilots on the mothership were dressed and ready to attack at any time.

 Chapter 521

    The entire mothership relied on inertial motion... and flew towards the dark planet at a uniform speed-when the distance between the two reached the minimum scanning evaluation distance standard, Ronan ordered a scan of this strange planet.


    Five minutes later-the scan results are out.This planet''s metallic matter accounts for 45 percent, and unknown matter accounts for 55 percent... This is definitely not the data that a normal planet should have.


    "Retreat at full speed." Following Ronan''s order, the two wings of the entire mothership began to rotate slowly... However, it was too late.


    An orange-red beam of light with a diameter of more than fifty meters sprayed out from the unknown planet, and directed towards Ronan¡¯s mothership with a light of destruction...


    "boom--------"


    The energy shield in front of the mothership was like that of a woman, and it was penetrated by the light of destruction-this blow completely destroyed the right wing of the mothership Ronan...


    "Attack...no matter who he is or what organization he belongs to, I will make him pay." Ronan''s words have just finished...On the unknown star in front of him, lights began to light up...one lamp, two lamps Lights-eventually, the surface of the planet is covered with lights.


    With the help of light-Ronan and others can finally see the truest appearance of this planet.


    "This..." Even Ronan couldn''t help but gasp when he saw this planet.The outer periphery of this planet is covered with metal armor. On the surface of the planet, hideous forts stand everywhere... Obviously, this is a fortified Death Star.


    "Umbrella¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!" Ronan looked at the huge Umbrella sign in the most prominent position on the surface of the planet. He knew...Today, he can''t run away anymore.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Twenty Eight


    Why is Ronan so sad when he sees Umbrella''s logo?


    You know, since Ronan was dissatisfied with the Kerry Empire''s peace agreement and announced his departure from the Kerry Empire, he has attacked the military bases of the Nova Empire everywhere in the galaxy.


    And the relationship between Umbrella and the New Star Empire is well-known to all countries in the galaxy, so Umbrella¡¯s cargo ship has also become the target of Ronan''s attack... but obviously, he has made the wrong persimmon...


    You know, Umbrella¡¯s cargo ship is called a cargo ship, but there are at least a dozen Superman soldiers from the Superman Legion escorting them, and the combat power of those guys is at least as good as a fully armed mothership... Ronan is collapsing. After losing a few teeth, he never dared to make Umbrella''s idea again.


    However, now, the fortified Death Star in front of me is obviously a product of the Umbrella Group... It is here waiting for itself if it doesn''t go anywhere else, obviously, they are here for themselves.


    run?Ronan thought about it, but that was the most unrealistic idea... He knew that since Umbrella used his own big killer to deal with him, then obviously he had no idea of ??letting him escape, especially since his mothership was already Has been injured...


    "Rush up¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Ronan ordered.Running is a dead end, not running is a dead end... Then it is dead, and he has to splash his face with blood...


    Following Ronan''s order, his mothership activated its vector thruster again and slammed into the death star.


    And on the other side--in the command center of the Death Star--


    Ingrid comfortedly looked at the Ronan mothership that he had hit him while releasing his necromantic fighter planes... with a slight smile, "Activate Dark Star..."


    "Yes, Darkstar is activated."


    With the order, an asteroid like a small moon followed the long-range orbit of the Death Star from the back of the Death Star... Above the companion star, there are four huge metal buildings distributed in a cross shape. .


    When the dark star reached the front of Ronan¡¯s mothership ahead of schedule with the help of the Death Star¡¯s gravity and its own propulsion device, Ronan was already going crazy...


    "What is this?" Ronan looked at the dark star slowly blocking him in his mothership, and his whole person was about to collapse.A star more than ten times larger than its own mothership, there is nothing on it, only the conspicuous cross metal structure like a gun barrel. Obviously that thing is definitely not built for beauty... its power It''s definitely not small.


    "Order all the necromantic fighters to attack the companion star with all your strength at any cost." Ronan was already hysterical.


    Following his orders, countless necromantic fighters flew out from all over the mothership...like a swarm of bees that had exploded, rushing towards the companion star, even for a time even the light curtain-like artillery fire on the Death Star Feeling overwhelmed.


    Faced with this situation, Ingrid did not panic at all, it was all within her plan.She calmly ordered the adjutant next to her: "Order, the first to twenty-seventh mobile brigade will take off to meet the enemy and buy time for the giant annihilation cannon on our companion star."


    Following Ingrid¡¯s command to the ground, in the Death Star hangar, the pilots who were already ready to go pushed their joysticks. The vector nozzles at the tails of the cross-shaped fighters spit out hot flames. Quickly left the hangar and rushed to the combat site....In an instant, the entire Death Star was like a huge honeycomb, releasing countless fighters.


    The anti-aircraft artillery fire on the Death Star also stopped attacking after their fighters reached the combat area. After all... they were also afraid of accidentally hurting their own people.


    The entire space suddenly became messy...During fighter combat, from time to time, fighters that were damaged by enemy artillery flew toward the edge of the battlefield...They were leaving the battle, waiting for rescue.


    A cross-shaped combat crew became a line of defense, so that none of Ronan''s necromantic fighters could break through the line of defense and reach the vicinity of the companion star.


    For a while, the battle fell into anxiety...


    "This group of damn businessmen..." Ronan was almost out of anger, but he had nothing to do... His mothership could only slowly rush towards the Death Star... Anyway, rush towards it. It was half won.


    Ingrid, while drinking coffee, watched the real-time battlefield monitoring screen leisurely.


    To be honest, if it weren''t for the comprehensive test of the actual combat capabilities of the Death Star named by Umbrella, she has hundreds of ways to make Ronan die unclear.


    This Death Star, named [The Obliterator] by Umbrella, is an active death star.It was the first activated Death Star obtained by the Umbrella Group after taking full control of the activated planet Igor, using Igor''s clone ability.


    After decades of time, this [annihilator] was truly born. This dead star, half the size of the earth, has its energy core as the core of a newly formed star, and only the core of the star. The energy generated like huge nuclear fusion can drive this huge dead star to move at the speed of light in the universe...


    The part of the crust outside the core of the Obliterator is an isolation layer formed by Igo''s clone. I have to say that with the help of Igo''s clone, the construction period of the entire project is at least shortened by a hundred years. Umbrella''s engineers can control it at will With Yigo creating various convenient conditions for himself to build the Obliterator, the various fortifications on the earth''s crust and the internal fortifications all over the Death Star allow the Obliterator to have ample supplies and escort fleet...


    This time I came to stop Ronan... Originally, Ingrid only wanted to lead the First Fleet and Second Fleet. As a result, Zhou Ye directly gave her [The Obliterator], one of which was afraid of her own woman being injured. , And the second is to fully test the performance of [The Obliterator] on the battlefield.


    After all-Data Cow X can''t explain much, and many problems will only be exposed in actual combat.


    If it weren''t for testing the battle data, Ingrid would have activated the Star Destroyer on the Death Star, and Ronan''s fleet would have disappeared from the universe with just one shot...


    Looking at Ronan''s mothership, there are gradually signs of approaching the companion star.Ingrid took a sip of coffee and muttered to himself: "Would you like to let this guy in and test [The Obliterator]''s near-ground defense?"


    Hearing her words, several female adjutants around her were shocked, kneeled on one knee, and pleaded: "Mother, your subordinates ask you to take back and die."


    "What? Do you have no confidence in [The Obliterator]''s near-ground defense?" Ingrid smiled.


    "Mother, we are very confident in the defensive system of the Obliterator. Even if most of the obliterators with the Igo system are destroyed, they can quickly recover by devouring the planet... But we dare not let you risk it. In case you have suffered any harm, then we have to apologize." The female adjutant headed said.


    "Ah...it''s so boring... I''ve done anything more dangerous than this before." Ingrid waved helplessly, but she also knew that her lieutenants were telling the truth. If they hurt something, they really can only apologize to their master, her man Zhou Ye.


    Thinking of this, Ingrid suddenly felt a little dull... just right, at this time the giant annihilation cannon on the companion star had already been charged, and the boring Ingrid no longer wanted to continue the next battle drill, she ordered The fighter pilots who resisted the necromantic fighters in the front let out the shooting channel...


    "Fire--!"


    Following Ingrid¡¯s command, the cross-shaped giant annihilation cannon emits a dazzling beam of light... The place where the beam of light passes, whether it is a necromantic fighter or a floating meteor... It seems that it has never appeared in this world. , Annihilated.


    Ronan¡¯s mothership was also annihilated at the same time...Of course, everyone in Ronan sitting in the mothership was not spared, and completely turned into dust in the universe.


    The lieutenants behind Ingrid looked at each other and smiled bitterly...According to the original test plan, they still had an energy shield that was not tested, but there was no way... Their mistress was already upset, and they didn''t dare to speak any more.In this way, the end hastily is better than the mother''s head, and suddenly wants to test the Obliterator''s near-ground defense...


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Twenty Nine


    Shelter-Thanos domain.


    Thanos sat on his throne... staring straight up at the stars.


    "Hi, Thanos...you sit like this all year round, don''t you get hemorrhoids?" A voice that didn''t sound so serious caused Thanos to spin his throne and looked over."you¡­¡­?"


    Seeing someone coming, Thanos got up from his throne for the first time.


    In front of Thanos, what appeared was a handsome boy with black hair and black eyes. He was obviously the one who had just teased Thanos. However, this boy did not surprise Thanos. It really made Thanos. The gaffe was the figure standing behind the young man in a black cloak.


    This figure is the person Thanos thinks about day and night... the person he can''t ask for... "Death¡ªyou..."


    The death at this time is like a well-behaved little daughter-in-law, standing obediently behind the boy... Such a death has never been seen by Thanos... He has seen a proud death and a coldness Death, I have seen an expressionless death... But only, I have never seen a well-behaved death.

 Chapter 522

    "Thanos...Your parents haven''t taught you, is it immoral to look at other people''s women in this way?" Zhou Ye said a little unhappy.


    However, it was clear that Thanos''s attention at this time was entirely on death, for him... Zhou Ye''s existence was unnecessary."Death... why do you follow this little guy... you..."


    "Shut up-Thanos." The voice of death drifted by like a severe cold, and she gently removed the hood from her head, looking at Thanos blankly."This is my lover, the man I love with all my heart, and you should respect him...just as you respect me."


    "..." Thanos was stunned. Although death was a matter of detachment from him, there has never been a case of scolding him for a man.An anger suddenly rose from his chest... "Your little lover? Death... Don''t you know my heart for you?"


    "I''m sorry, I don''t love you, and I have never liked you." Death said without hesitation. She even hugged Zhou Ye''s arm for fear of Zhou Ye''s misunderstanding... explained in a soft whisper. "Dear, you believe me. I taught him when he was very young just to better correct the balance between life and death... I have never had any feelings for him."


    "Well, I believe you..." Of course Zhou Ye believes in death. After all, he came to break it in the first place. What he didn''t believe... Even if that can be disguised, the reaction can never be disguised. For Zhou Ye As far as this guy is concerned, if he pretended to be a pretender, he would know if he had a try--obviously, the feeling that Zhou Ye was given by the extremely jerky death was definitely not what he had experienced.


    For a man, what is the most tragic thing in life?


    It was the person who was crushed in love with other men who sprinkled dog food on himself. Obviously, Thanos had tasted the power of this super dog food."Boy, you completely annoy me... Say goodbye to the world."


    With that said, Thanos'' eyes shot a plasma beam at Zhou Ye...


    "Hey--what a boring fellow..." Zhou Ye''s voice sounded, but his figure disappeared in front of Thanos...


    Before Thanos had time to turn around, he felt a sharp pain behind him--he was kicked into the air.


    "Boom¡ªBoom¡ªBoom¡ªBoom¡ª!"


    The sound of punches to the flesh is endless... Thanos feels like a small fishing boat in the vast ocean, completely involuntarily being hit like a ball...


    ten minutes later--


    Zhou Ye finished his work-Thanos was already limp on the ground like a muddy puddle... Although he was a Titan, his skin defenses were quite high, but he was not high enough to resist Zhou Ye''s fists. To the point.


    You know, now Zhou Ye''s fist, one punch down... it is completely fine to blast a white dwarf star.When fighting Thanos, Zhou Ye had already taken a little bit of strength, just because he was afraid that it would be too cheap to kill him with a punch...


    "...Cough...hehe..." Thanos, who was dying on the ground, had swollen eyes, and his whole body was covered with flesh...There is no good place, but even so, his ugly face still leaked A faint smile."Death...I...I''m about to return to your arms...It''s... so good..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye looked at Thanos with a smile, then looked at the death in his arms.


    "My dear... I will never collect his soul." Zhou Ye quickly explained death, "Trust me, dear..."


    "Isn''t rejecting his soul tantamount to making him an immortal person in disguise?" Zhou Ye said flatly.


    "I, I...I really..." Zhou Ye''s death was anxious. She stepped on tiptoe and blocked Zhou Ye''s gaze with her own gaze... The two were lying on the ground in front of Thanos who was dying. , Sprinkled dog food...


    To be honest, Thanos felt that the physical damage he had just received was really not as bad as the dog food he sprinkled this time... He really regrets it, why didn''t Zhou Ye kill him just now...


    He had the heart not to look at death and show his affection with Zhou Ye there, but... his secret love made him really unable to help him not look at death... It was really an incomparable torment for him...


    After a while... Death and Zhou Ye finally finished spreading dog food.


    "Thanos...do you know? The soul is no stranger to me... You want your soul to return to the kingdom of death, I can only tell you... You think too much." Zhou Ye said... ...Opening up the Killing Sea that I haven''t used for a long time...Two red lights flashed by Zhang Xu.


    In the blink of an eye, Thanos was cut into flesh by the two soul-communicating sacred soldiers of Zhou Ye... Thanos was completely dead.


    However, this is not the end. The two divine soldiers were transformed into two scarlet metal chains. They bound a translucent soul tightly...


    "Ah... you let me go... what are you doing to my soul?" Thanos''s soul struggled desperately. He had a hunch that if this continues... his soul will no longer exist. .


    "Of course it''s your body and spirit." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, dealing with the soul... it still depends on the two sisters, the strong ones; the soul is the best tonic for them.


    "No...death...save me..." Thanos''s soul struggled desperately, and then, there was no use... Death didn''t even look at him. For death, Zhou Ye''s Feeling is the most important thing.


    Two red lights dragged Thanos''s soul, and flew back to Killing Nie Hai again... The scarlet rift in mid-air disappeared again.


    "My dear... Where are we going next?" Death is now too much for Zhou Ye to extricate herself... For her, the balance of life and death is far less important than being with her own man.


    "Of course I went home... Speaking of not seeing the Five Obsidian Generals..." Zhou Ye was holding Death''s slender waist with one hand and touching his chin with the other...


    Death didn''t speak, she just looked at her man with obsessive and obsessive eyes... For her, she just had to be by Zhou Ye''s side.


    "Forget it... these miscellaneous fish can''t let me go out in person again!" In fact, if it weren''t for the rise of Zhou Ye''s evil taste, he would not even appear in front of Thanos.


    For Zhou Ye...NTR had others, and let them not know...It would be like walking at night in Jinyi.Ahem, I seem to have said something terrific...


    "God said: General Deadblade¡¤Darknight Proxima¡¤Ebony Maw¡¤Superstar¡¤Black Dwarf will be destroyed." To deal with these little miscellaneous fish, for Zhou Ye, Yan Ling was enough.


    As his words fell, after a long while, Death hugged his arm in surprise and said happily: "My dear, the souls of those five guys have returned to the kingdom of death... you are so amazing."


    Zhou Ye didn''t have any accidents about death.Yan Ling is very unreasonable...it will be realized if you say it, it''s really easy to use."Well, we should go home too..."


    "Those who cross the boundary--please wait a moment." A loud voice suddenly rang above Zhou Ye''s head. He couldn''t help but look up, damn... why this is not a human thing.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Thirty


    I saw--above Zhou Ye, a golden humanoid object with a height of hundreds of feet was entrenched in the void.


    This golden humanoid object, although his body does not seem to be any different from ordinary humanoid creatures, there are four faces on his head...representing justice-need-revenge... and his fourth The face is blank.


    But Zhou Ye didn''t mean to despise it, because he knew that the fourth face was actually a cosmic mirror...It was intended to remind others that while looking at others, they must also look at themselves.


    "The court of life?" Zhou Ye said calmly, "I am not used to looking up at others. If you want to go to war, then I will accompany you... If you want to negotiate, I advise you, it is best to show a negotiation attitude. come out."


    "You human beings are always like this, suspicious, suspicion, vanity..." the face representing the need said, "Actually, I came here just to persuade you and hand over the heart of the universe... "


    "Your existence has already affected the balance of the multiverse, but it is still within a range that I can tolerate, but now... you who got the heart of the universe have completely broken the balance of the multiverse." The fair face spoke rudely... However, he took the initiative to shrink his figure to the size of Zhou Ye, and fell in front of Zhou Ye."I will never allow such an existence... You are a threat."


    "Hey, so what?" Let Zhou Ye hand over the power of his hand?how is this possible?"Didn''t you already let Eternity and the Planet Devourer travel through the timeline to search for me in the past, wanting to take precautions? Why not wait for them? Maybe they will bring you good news?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the three faces of the Life Court showed surprise expressions at the same time."Impossible...how can you know this..."


    "With the heart of the universe, I am already an omniscient and omnipotent existence. Why do you think I don''t know?" Zhou Ye teased.


    Although Zhou Ye''s expression is confident and relaxed, the moment of death behind him is not easy at all..."My dear...no, how can they do this...I''m going to protect the past you..."


    With that, the death figure flashed, and he had to travel through the timeline... The man who wanted to prevent him from being found by the Eternal and Planetary Devourers before he got the heart of the universe.But her wrist was firmly grasped by Zhou Ye.


    "Don''t worry." Zhou Ye said, taking a single sofa from his wristband...sit on it, and then unceremoniously embraced his death in his arms."I don''t exist in the past and the future... I only exist in the present, they are just doing useless work. So don''t worry about them... baby."


    "Is this true? Honey..." Death was still a little worried, she was too afraid of losing him.


    "Okay, just watch how your man cleans up these self-righteous guys!" Zhou Ye patted the dead little dolphins without paying attention, and then looked at the life court.


    "..." For the Life Court, he knew one thing deeply. He seemed to have really messed up this time... Maybe he wanted to persuade Eternal to travel through the timeline with Tunxing to find the past in order to be safe. Zhou Ye was a huge failure, and the two parties had to fight each other for what could have been negotiated.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye looked at the Life Court with a smile, saying that he was not angry, that was nonsense... Zhou Ye''s character was originally that kind of lazy person, you don''t offend me, I ignore you.But... if you want to hit my attention, then be prepared to face my thunderous revenge.


    What he is cheerful now is just an illusion...Even death can tell that although his man has a smile on his face, there is no smile in his eyes.


    Zhou Ye was waiting...Waiting for the planet to swallow and return with Eternity.These three people can just use it to stand up... as a baby, the province will not open his eyes to trouble him in the future.


    Seeing Zhou Ye flirting with death so leisurely, big beads of sweat began to shed on the three heads of the life court...As the guardian of the multiverse selected by OAA, he is better than anyone else. Know more about the power of the heart of the universe...that is actually the power of OAA.

 Chapter 523

    Unless OAA reappears, otherwise, no one can compete with Zhou Ye who has the heart of the universe... In fact, he thought one thing wrong, Zhou Ye, who has the heart of the universe and interstellar crystals, may even be OAA coming. The victory or defeat between the two is only five to five.After all, things like interstellar crystals are too unreasonable.


    At this moment, it is so difficult for the life court...


    At this moment-two extremely strong power fluctuations came from the distant space.Feeling the fluctuation of these two forces, the look on the life court''s face finally looks better...


    Zhou Ye also felt this power fluctuation... but he didn''t care. Instead, death looked at him with some worry."Honey... they are back."


    "Don''t worry, don''t you see, am I still here? This means... they have failed." Zhou Ye''s words gave death a great comfort. She cleverly nodded her head, once again, Xiaoniao Yiren He buried his head in Zhou Ye''s arms, and left everything to his man to handle...


    "We...failed." A long and extremely abstract guy appeared out of thin air behind the life court. There was no color on his whole body, and some were just like a small universe-like transparent body inside his body. You can see the rotation of planets, the explosion of supernova... and so on.


    He is the eternal one of the five creator gods in the Marvel universe. In fact, he himself is the collective will of the multiverse.


    The other one was a guy with a strange hat and rose-red armor. His appearance was really quite...cough, fancy."We did not find this guy in the past timeline, nor did we find this guy in the future timeline..."


    "Okay... I gave you a chance." Zhou Ye looked at the trio that had been assembled, and stood up lazily."But, you didn''t catch it, you can''t blame me..."


    "Not good..." X3


    The head of the life court suddenly turned to the side of justice."I am here to pronounce that Zhou Ye, the transgressor in front of me, will be annihilated in the multiverse..."


    Zhou Ye looked at him carelessly, waiting for this guy''s sentence to be completed...


    [He must be hated by all creatures in the multiverse... He is the source of all evil... He will be destroyed.


    However, after the judgment of the life court is completed-


    Zhou Ye was still standing in front of him in time...without the slightest scar on his body, let alone annihilation.


    "Aren''t you stupid?" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "The authority given to you by OAA is not that high, and those with high authority can judge OAA itself...Unfortunately, my cosmic heart originated from OAA itself. The power of... So, your power is not worth mentioning to me."


    Zhou Ye looked at the stunned trio, and said lazily: "God said: Those who hate me will be cast aside by all things, and those who believe in me will be saved... Those who hate me will lose all power. Only those who serve me can get peace."


    As the voice fell...The Trio of Life Court, Eternal, and Swallowing Star were horrified to discover that the power in their bodies was passing fast... The speed of passing was like opening a gate and releasing water, out of control.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Thirty One


    "No¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" The Life Court felt that in the blink of an eye, he turned into a weak existence."How could you have such an ability..."


    "I...I... the connection with the ontology... is cut off." Although there is no expression on Eternal''s weird face, it can be heard from his tone that this guy is really... ¡­Very very nervous.


    You must know that the eternal ontology is the multiverse. If the connection between him and the ontology is severed, he will completely degenerate into a weird creature, not the eternal one of the five creator gods. At that time, the multiverse will no longer occur What will.


    And the very fancy Swallow Star was even more straightforward, he clutched his stomach... fell to the ground."So hungry... really hungry... I feel like I''m going to starve to death... But... why... I can''t swallow it..."


    "Now...it''s time to take revenge, to take revenge..." Zhou Ye Shi Shiran stood up holding the death, and put the death on the sofa in his hand... With a flash of his figure, he disappeared in place. .


    Bang-Bang-Bang-


    With a loud explosion, the life court disappeared in place...Of course, he didn''t run away by himself, but was kicked directly by Zhou Ye.


    The feeling of fisting to the flesh is still very comfortable and refreshing...


    Whether it is death sitting on the sofa, or eternity and swallowing stars falling to the ground.I was shocked to see this scene in front of me...


    Although the power of Eternal and Swallowing Star was weakened by Zhou Ye, their eyesight was still there.In their eyes... the unattainable court of life is like a dead dog at this moment, being abused by Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye fisted down and flew straight out of the Life Court, hitting several planets along the way... However, this was not over, Zhou Ye was waiting for the beaten Life Court on the other side... He just When he flew to the place, he was kicked again by Zhou Ye.


    All the struggles and resistances of the Life Court were in vain...He was in the hands of Zhou Ye, like a ball, kicked away without resistance... Bringing golden rays of light in outer space, then It was the trajectory where he was beaten to fly.


    "This... this guy..." Eternal looked at the misery of the Life Court, feeling empathetic, and it hurts... He didn''t want to be abused by Zhou Ye like the Life Court.


    "My dear is amazing..." Death watched her man beat the life court and instantly transformed into a fan. Seeing Zhou Ye''s figure, her eyes were almost heart-shaped.


    "This guy... doesn''t play cards according to common sense." Tun Xing also swallowed, muttering to himself somewhat difficultly.


    You know, after the power reaches their level, very few people will go directly into the battle shirtless, punching to the flesh...It is not the use of this ray or that ability, how tall it sounds...


    However, at this moment, looking at the court of life being beaten like a ball, there is a feeling of swallowing the stars suddenly, I rely on, it seems that the man''s wave is the feeling of a man.He looked at the painful and deformed three faces of the Life Court... couldn''t help but shudder.


    After Zhou Ye punched the Court of Life into the core of a planet again... he smiled slightly.


    He has been playing just now, what is he playing?Of course it''s a trio.He obviously could kill the court of life in one go, but Zhou Ye chose this most primitive method...


    In Zhou Ye''s view, he could indeed wipe out the court of life with a mantra, and disappear into the multiverse from now on... But how can such a sense of deterrence be so shocking?


    However, he didn''t want to completely kill the Life Court, this is an excellent watchdog... "God said: The Life Court will surrender to my feet..."


    Following the mantra, golden lights flew towards the planet dropped by the court of life... With a boom, the planet was completely broken into slag, and a golden figure floated out from a pile of broken meteorites. , Half kneeling in front of Zhou Ye respectfully."Master, your glory is my mission."


    "This----"


    This scene caused Eternal and Tunxing who were still limp on the ground, their eyes widened."The life court actually succumbed??"


    Zhou Ye¡¯s description of the mantra was too small, and they didn¡¯t even hear it. In their eyes... it means that after being beaten up by the Life Court, it completely surrendered to Zhou Ye¡¯s feet. For them, It''s as unimaginable as a fantasy.


    Choosing the court of life to surrender is naturally tantamount to breaking the first mantra that Zhou Ye imposed on them.Therefore, his power has been gained and will repeat...


    "Well, not bad." Zhou Ye looked at the life court kneeling at his feet and nodded in satisfaction.Then the figure flashed and appeared again in front of Eternal Gen Tunxing... and behind him, this time there was an extra court of life.


    "Do you have anything you want to tell me?" Zhou Ye looked at the two lying on the ground with interest.


    It''s not that they don''t want to live...but the mantra of being spurned by everything makes them suppressed by everything around them all the time. It is this space that repels them... It makes them miserable, but there is no alternative.


    "Surrender...or die!" Zhou Ye''s voice was so cold as it passed between the two of them...


    Swallowing Star and Eternal looked at each other... They really wanted to surrender, but the dignity of the five great creation gods made them unable to say that word anyway... They had no choice but to bear it.


    "It seems... you have already made a choice." Zhou Ye smiled slightly. One watchdog is enough. If there is a watchdog whose strength is above the five gods in the court of life, then Eternal and Swallowing It doesn''t matter if there isn''t.


    "God said: The multiverse will never give birth to its own will, whether it is past, present or future..."


    Following Zhou Ye¡¯s mantra... the eternal body gradually became transparent, as if he had never existed... Instantly disappeared by the side of Tun Xing... Eternity was wiped from the entire timeline by Zhou Ye apart from.


    "..." Tun Xing felt the eternal memory in his mind, disappearing bit by bit... He felt a burst of inexplicable fear.


    "So... now, it''s your turn, Swallowing Star." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and he was about to speak truth again when he looked at Swallowing Star... However, at this moment, a lovely and crisp female voice came over."Don''t hurt my dad..."


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Thirty Two


    Zhou Ye followed the voice and watched... only a young girl wearing this purple armor appeared not far away.Following the voice, she accelerated her speed...In a blink of an eye, she appeared in front of Zhou Ye, with a large character in her hands, blocking the front of Tun Xing.


    "Jannata...my daughter, hurry up...hurry up." Tun Xing tried his best to resist the repulsion of space and struggled to get up from the ground.In any case, he didn''t want his daughter to be hurt by Zhou Ye... "Come on, Janata."


    "Yo-Sister Tun." Zhou Ye smiled at this cute girl.I almost forgot, Tun Xing also has a lovely daughter...


    "Couldn''t, don''t hurt my dad..." Although Janata didn''t know why the handsome young man in front of her wanted to call her to swallow sister, but... she felt that Zhou Ye''s tone was not malicious.

 Chapter 524

    Therefore, Janata tried to convince Zhou Ye not to hurt her father...


    "Well¡ªit''s not impossible." Zhou Ye smiled happily."But...your father once intended to erase me from the timeline, do you think this kind of hatred is big?"


    "..." Ganata was speechless... erasing a person from the timeline is nothing short of life and death... What position does she have to pray for others not to take revenge?"I...I am willing to replace my father and pay the price...Please, don''t hurt my father."


    Janata is very self-aware, her power is far inferior to her father... Her father Swallowing Star has been made like this, she went up only to give people food, just standing behind Zhou Ye like a servant life She couldn''t beat the court, let alone Zhou Ye.


    "Janata...you leave, I will not let this guy hurt you if I die." How could the proud Swallowing Star tolerate his daughter giving everything to save herself?Neither the dignity of being a father nor the responsibility of being a father would allow him to make that choice.


    "Dad...you are like this, how can you protect me..." Ganata felt the weak hands on her shoulders, swallowing the star, and felt a sorrow... "Now, I am protecting you. It''s time."


    "..." Tun Xing was speechless by his own daughter, he was indeed unable to do anything at this time... He was suppressed by the mantra, and he had fallen into the lowest period in history.


    "Instead of your father, pay the price?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile, "Are you serious? Any price?"


    "Any price." Janata said seriously.


    "Even if the price is yours?" Zhou Ye smiled happily. The appearance of Sister Tun was an unexpected joy.


    "Yes, even if the cost is myself, I will never go back." Ganata''s expression became more determined.


    Standing behind Zhou Ye, listening to the death of the two men''s conversation, he bitterly pinched her man''s waist... It is impossible to say that she is not jealous... But only to this extent. That''s it, she knew through Zhou Ye''s two personal little maids that her man''s goal was to collect beauties... and now she had many sisters.


    "Bad..." Death said bitterly while pinching the soft flesh on Zhou Ye''s waist.


    "Okay, I''m just looking for a younger sister..." Zhou Ye stretched out his hand, wrapped around death''s slender waist, and lowered his head to stop her little coward... He only left her mind blank. Just let go of her...


    "Then...the price you need to pay is, like death, to be my woman..." As soon as Zhou Ye finished speaking, there was an exclamation from the father and daughter.


    "What are you talking about?" Just seeing Zhou Ye''s death, Janata looked at the two with interest... She was very well protected by Star Swallowing. She never knew that this mode meant for men and women. What''s the matter... But watching the movements of the two of them, she felt a flustered feeling inexplicably.


    "This is absolutely impossible..." Tun Xing objected loudly.


    "It''s nothing impossible..." Old God Zhou Ye glanced at Tun Xing and said: "You agree and disagree are no different... Don''t forget, your life is still in my hands... a big deal After I kill you, and then grab your daughter, do you think anyone can stop me?"


    "Puff--!" Tun Xing almost vomited blood by Zhou Ye''s shameless remarks... However, he also had to admit that although Zhou Ye said shamelessly, it was not bad at all... With his strength , You can really easily kill yourself and then grab your own daughter...no one can stop him.


    "I...I...I agree." Although Ganata was also a little angry, but... she knew better that being angry was useless at this time.If you want to save your father, you can only agree to Zhou Ye''s terms...


    "That''s not enough?" Zhou Ye said, stretching out another arm... to signal to sister Tun to be obediently past.


    "...Oh!" Janata walked slowly to Zhou Ye''s side with some grievances, learning the appearance of death, nestling her body, body, and Zhou Ye in Zhou Ye''s arms...


    Zhou Ye raised his hand and gently took off the helmet on top of Janata''s head... Zhou Ye couldn''t help but his eyes light up because of the leaking truth.I have to say that Sister Tun really fits his aesthetics... Tong, Yan, Big Breasts, it''s amazing.


    "No...Janata, my daughter..." Seeing my daughter begging for everything, Tun Xing hated everything, hated the court of life for persuading him to oppose Zhou Ye, and hated my weakness...


    "Can, can I restore my father''s power..." Although Janata didn''t know why her father became like this... But, obviously her father became like this, and he couldn''t be separated from Zhou Ye.


    "Of course." For Zhou Ye, Star-Swallowing is not worthy of his attention. After relying on the mantra to restore the power of Star-Swallowing--Zhou Ye held death in one hand and Ganata in one hand, and gradually regained his strength. Star Swallowing said: "Don''t bother me...otherwise you will pray that you have another daughter to rescue you."


    As the voice fell, Zhou Ye and his party gradually disappeared in front of Swallowing Star... In the shelter, only the angry howling of Swallowing Star remained... Of course, everything in the shelter was also swallowed angrily. The star was completely devoured.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Thirty Three


    Two months later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Earth-Aegean Sea-Idra


    There are beautiful azure shallow water bays, and a series of unique sea thatched houses extend from the shore to the diving sea.Rows of coconut trees are rooted in the land not far from the shore... Add a little green to this beautiful island.


    The heavenly scenery here once attracted tourists from all over the world, making it the best choice for people from all over Europe to take a vacation.But now, this place has become a private domain...


    "My dear, can you bring me some red wine?" Ganata lying on the silver-white beach, wearing a bikini... Enjoying sunbathing comfortably, the hunger caused by the cosmic worm in her belly, With the help of her own man, it has been completely eliminated...Although she still eats a lot now, she no longer needs to endure the hunger that is worse than death.


    "Of course it''s okay." Zhou Ye got up and just poured red wine into the Janata glass... A cold voice came from the other side of him."My dear, I want too."


    "Well...you have it too." Zhou Ye had no choice but to fill the death glass with red wine...


    It is probably because of the chemical reaction caused by the wrong situation in the recognition of the situation, Janata and Death are not at sight of each other... However, the two of them also want to distinguish themselves from Zhou Ye...


    Because of her special physique, Sister Tun has a loli face... So Zhou Ye did not cheat in her first time... Therefore, when she was the first time, she persisted for much longer than death...


    This caused dissatisfaction with death... After Sister Tun recovered, she directly took Sister Tun to find Zhou Ye for comment, and asked why Zhou Ye cheated on herself for the first time...but not Sister Tun.


    Is Zhou Ye a reasonable person?Ahem...Although sometimes he is reasonable, but many times he is not reasonable...especially when this kind of war between women broke out, he never was reasonable...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye simply dragged Death and Sister Tun...fifty boards each...The two women who fought nonsense were completely submerged under Zhou Ye''s cheating device.


    The advantage of this is that the two women will no longer compete in this area, and they have changed to more concealed methods... For example, playing coquettish, see who can be more favored by their own men, etc...


    This kind of competition, Zhou Ye is so happy...


    Ganata squatted over the wine glass, and did not immediately drink it, but said to Zhou Ye spoiledly: "My dear, I want you to feed me..."


    "I want to..." Death said unwillingly.


    "Papa--!" The two women who slapped the two women directly shook, shaking... "Speak well--!"


    Zhou Ye''s two slaps didn''t hurt the two women at all...On the contrary, the eyes that were beaten one by one were filled with water.Janata rolled her eyes and said with an inexplicable smile on her face: "Then... honey, let me feed you."


    As she said, she took a sip of red wine, turned her face and blocked her man''s gaze... Death also took a sip of wine in a polite way, and didn''t go up...


    The red wine flowed down the corners of the three of them...At this time, who would care about those red wines?The atmosphere between the three of them gets a little hotter and warmer...


    I don''t know when--the three of them returned to their original state. Zhou Ye simply didn''t do two things at all, and the sky was a bed...there was a big battle.


    This battle can be said to meet Liangcai when the opponent meets... As a sister of the second god level, the strength of the body is really unusual, but what about death?It is simply a god-level sister paper... the body strength is even more extraordinary.


    It is really not easy for Zhou Ye to quickly tell the winner without using cheating methods... However, he has never been a modest gentleman... Why did you prepare for every second thousand strikes?Isn¡¯t it just for this time?


    But even so, when the two women were completely defeated... the sun had already fallen below the sea level.


    "The Marvel universe is completely at peace..." Zhou Ye embraced the two women who had passed out, looking up at the colorful night sky... murmured.


    In fact, a few days ago, the Planet Devourer tried to visit the solar system... It¡¯s just that he was rubbed and rubbed on the ground by the life court who had become Zhou Ye¡¯s watchdog on the way. Che Diren, the daughter Janata who was trapped in Zhou Ye''s hands, persuaded her with all her heart.


    In the end, Uncle Tun had to give up the idea of ??finding revenge for his cheap son-in-law... After sighing for a while, the married daughter left the galaxy after the water poured out.


    "This kind of world is really peaceful..." Zhou Ye looked up at the starry sky...It seemed that it had been a long, long time...have not returned to his hometown...the familiar Mandarin, the familiar yellow skin and black eyes...Since Nostalgia, it''s better to find a plane for vacation...


    After making up his mind, Zhou Ye picked up the two women who had been completely paralyzed and soft on the beach with his thoughts, and walked towards the thatched villa on the sea... After gently cleaning the silver sand on the two women, they cleaned the two women. Put it on the big couch that occupies two-thirds of the area in the room.


    Gently put a mouthful on the two women''s cheeks... Zhou Ye straightened up.


    The two women seemed to feel the breath of their own man, and closed their eyes and hugged the heat-emitting body beside them...Unfortunately, Zhou Ye didn''t lie in between them this time...So, finally, on the couch A beautiful lily picture is formed-


    Death hugged Sister Tun, and Sister Tun arched her head into Death''s arms... Such a picture of love made Zhou Ye sublimate her whole person... almost didn''t want to leave.

 Chapter 525

    However, Zhou Ye still cruelly left the room for his own vacation plan...


    [Shan Shan, search for the plane of Charlotte''s troubles,]


    [As you wish, the master-searching-searching-to find the plane that matches the command.


    [Pause the Marvel plane-let''s go to Charlotte''s troubled plane for a turn...]


    [Warning¡ªCharlotte''s troubled plane has an unknown mutation, which turns into...planes overlap...]


    [Coincident planes???What plane does Charlotte''s trouble plane overlap with?


    [Charlotte''s Annoying Plane overlaps with the Chinatown Detective Series... Please choose carefully.


    [There are hairs to be cautious... just a group of weak chickens.Let''s go through... the time is when Charlotte''s first year of high school in 1995 was just started, um-location... Choose outside Charlotte''s school.


    [As you wish-master.] With Shanshan''s words falling... the entire Marvel universe''s time and space freezes again.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Thirty Four


    Familiar bicycle tide¡ªfamiliar black hair, black eyes and yellow skin¡ªfamiliar language¡ªfamiliar everything............


    Zhou Ye stood at the gate of this school named [Xihong City Seventh Middle School], watching the carefree appearance of the students inside... sighed.It seems that I have to receive another education...really, ahem...


    "Hey-who are you looking for? It''s class time... outsiders are not allowed to enter the school."


    As Zhou Ye was about to enter, a burly old man walked out of the concierge, directly blocking Zhou Ye''s path."Uncle, I am a student here...Because there is something at home, so the report time was delayed...I have to go to the principal first."


    "...Really?" The concierge looked at Zhou Ye up and down. At this time, Zhou Ye was wearing a self-cultivation casual outfit-standing there looked like a social worker more than a student... But I have to say, Zhou Ye''s handsome appearance added a lot of points to him.Just when the concierge uncle was dubious... suddenly he felt a little dazed, and when he recovered his Qingming, how did he think Zhou Ye looked like a student."Then you go in, the principal''s office is on the third floor of the office building..."


    "Thank you, uncle." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, using hypnotism is also a compelling thing... After all, Zhou Ye came in a hurry this time and didn''t bring any of his subordinates. It seems that he can only determine his identity by himself.


    Zhou Ye, who obtained the permission of the concierge, stepped into the school...It can be said that in China, basically all middle schools are a model... But it is this model that evoked many of Zhou Ye¡¯s student days Memory.


    An hour later-when Zhou Ye walked out of the principal''s office in the principal''s respectful attitude... His face has changed a little and he has become younger...


    Zhou Ye, who possesses the heart of the universe and interstellar crystals, can already control the external age of his body at will. It can be said that... as long as he wants, he can even transform his body into the appearance of a seven or eight-year-old child. Does not affect his own strength.


    At this moment, the school has reached the big break time for the second class...Zhou Ye watched the students doing exercises on the playground downstairs with interest, and followed the principal toward the language office.


    "Ms. Wang-this is Zhou Ye, the child of a friend of mine. He missed the report time because of some things, so he came today. I think it will be arranged in your high school class 2." As soon as the principal entered the student department, He unceremoniously said to a fat middle-aged teacher inside: "You have to arrange him well, this is a good boy...Don''t teach me the disabled."


    "Principal, you can rest assured... absolutely not." Teacher Wang has a smile on his face, but there is some reluctance in his heart... The principal''s friend''s child?It seems that I can''t accept his gift in the future...


    The principal was very satisfied with Teacher Wang''s attitude. He turned his head and said to Zhou Ye: "Xiao Ye, you can follow Teacher Wang to the class... I will send you here."


    "Okay, goodbye to the principal..." Zhou Ye watched the principal leave here. In fact, the principal was already his subordinate at this time... It''s just that it''s better to pretend to be a little bit in front of outsiders.


    "Tingling bell----!" As the class bell rang, Teacher Wang also picked up the lesson plan and said to Zhou Ye: "Let''s go, follow me to the class..."


    "Okay, teacher..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and followed Teacher Wang towards the teaching building.


    And at this time, the second class of high school, even if the preparation bell for class has been rang... the class is still very noisy.


    After all, after a summer vacation, these guys can''t help it.I didn¡¯t even have the most basic summer homework for the first grade, everyone was going crazy...


    "Charlot... would you like to eat melon seeds?" Ma Dongmei looked at her neighbor and childhood sweetheart and secret lover, whom she grew up with, and handed the melon seeds in her hands to her.


    "Don''t bother me, I''m busy!" Charlotte doesn''t like her childhood sweetheart like a girl, what he likes is that kind of beautiful girl who is like a little bird...for example, sitting in the first row Qiuya.


    Although today is only the first day of school, but... Charlotte feels that she already likes that girl a little.It''s a pity... Luo Hua deliberately flowed ruthlessly, and he obviously didn''t have a hint of interest in him.


    After all, if you are more handsome, Charlotte feels that he can¡¯t be better than Qiuya¡¯s deskmate, Yuan Hua...Moreover, if he is better than his family, he is a thousand miles away from others... His father is the district chief, his His father is a dead ghost¡ªyes, his father is dead, and now he and his mother depend on each other.


    "The head of the class is coming... Hurry..." As Silly Chun who was on guard at the door of the classroom issued an enemy alert, there was a flurry of jumps in the classroom... This also included the one who was annoyed by Charlotte''s attitude and wanted to beat him. Ma Dongmei...


    Inadvertently, Charlotte escaped Ma Dongmei''s revenge once again. It is gratifying, gratifying, gratifying...


    Just when the students in Class 2 of Grade One had just sat down and took out their textbooks, pretending to be studying hard... the teacher''s door opened.


    "Hmm..." Teacher Wang looked at the students in the classroom with satisfaction, regardless of whether they were pretending or not, at least this proved the teacher''s status in their hearts."Attention everyone--!"


    With the sound of his words, the students focused their attention on the podium."Today, a new student transferred to our class. Let us welcome the new student with the warmest applause."


    "Who... just came today? It must be a relative..."


    "Male and female? Isn''t it pretty...?"


    "If it''s a beauty..."


    However, no matter how intense their private discussions are, facing the request of the teacher Wang, they have to pat their little hands desperately... dare not to give the class leader face?Believe it or not, it will make you better than dead in these three years?


    With applause¡ªZhou Ye walked into the classroom and stepped onto the podium¡ª"Hello everyone, this is Zhou Ye. I hope that in the next three years, I can spend a happy high school life with you. "


    "Oh my God---so handsome..." A girl wearing glasses looked at Zhou Ye''s handsome and beautiful face obsessively, and said in a low voice, "The four kings of Hong Kong and Taiwan are far behind him. ..."


    "So handsome..."


    Even Ma Dongmei, who has always liked Charlotte, was lost for a moment when he saw Zhou Ye... "Good fellow, I really haven''t seen a man more handsome than him..."


    "So handsome." Qiuya couldn''t help but look a little silly...After all, it was the first day of school, and she didn''t have that hazy feeling about her tablemate...


    "Hey, little white face..." Yuan Hua was unwilling to cast aside his own ambitions, to be honest... This sentence was said by others before, but now he can finally describe others... but that kind of super ¡¤The level is not good, but the feeling of coolness is lingering.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Thirty Five


    Teacher Wang, the teacher in Class 2 of Senior One, frowned and looked at the students in the audience. There was a lot of discussion there... However, he also understood the feelings of his students. After all, when he first saw Zhou Ye, Also a little dazed...


    Good guy, there really are such handsome men in this world... Pan An and Song Yu, the beautiful men who teleported in ancient times, are probably the same.


    "Okay, all be quiet!" Teacher Wang, the head of the class, patted the desk vigorously, and nodded in satisfaction until he saw the students under the stage were quiet again.


    Then, he turned his head and looked at Zhou Ye and said, "Student Zhou Ye, do you have any seat requirements?"


    Hearing these words from the head of the class, all the girls in the class became tight and stretched involuntarily.They fixed their gazes at Zhou Ye...want him to choose to sit next to him, regardless of whether he won this super handsome guy in the end, at least...in the three years of high school, there was a handsome guy sitting on him. By your side, it''s better than those crooked melons, isn''t it?


    "My eyesight is not very good...so, teacher, I want to sit in the first row." Zhou Ye said, looking at Yuan Hua...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s gaze, Yuan Hua really felt like a dog... Is this just grabbing his position when he comes up?


    However, teacher Wang, the head of the class, also felt a bit tricky...This Yuan Hua is the son of the district head, but Zhou Ye was brought by the headmaster himself. Will ordinary headmasters lead people there himself?It would be nice to write a note at most... Obviously, Zhou Ye had an unusual relationship with the principal this week.


    In the end, Teacher Wang was heartbroken--Ma Dan¡¯s, the county magistrate is better off now... Both sides want to please the result that both ends are not good, and now, as the principal of his immediate boss, it is obvious that he has more face."Yuan Hua, the teacher knows that you are a good student, so you have to carry forward the spirit of courtesy and give new students a place."


    "I..." Yuan Hua stood up fiercely... His actions shocked Teacher Wang. Isn''t this guy wanting to be in class with himself... If this is the case, do you want to? Punish him?How to punish him so as not to disturb his district chief father?


    But, in fact...he thinks too much.


    Yuan Hua, the soft egg, after standing up...there was no further action, and after leaving a sentence, [I...I will be back...], he picked up his schoolbag and walked to the last row of the classroom Vacant.

 Chapter 526

    Hehe...will you come back?Do you think you are Big Big Wolf?Zhou Ye smiled disdainfully, and said something worse."Thank you, Yuan Hua..."


    This weird northeastern accent made the class laugh suddenly... Yuan Hua hated Zhou Ye to death, but Zhou Ye didn¡¯t care about him... He was just a man to Zhou Ye. It''s just ants.


    Zhou Ye sat unceremoniously in Yuan Hua''s position, and he smiled at Qiuya slightly and said, "Hello, my name is Zhou Ye...I will be your tablemate from now on."


    "You, hello, my name is Qiu Ya..." Qiu Ya''s face was almost red, she lowered her head, she didn''t even dare to look at Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye didn¡¯t care either. For him... this dimension is just to relieve his homesickness, and to remember his youth running in the sunset... Of course, the girl still has to get in... Qiuya and Ma Dongmei, one Can''t be less.


    "Damn..." Charlotte sitting in the last row watched Zhou Ye''s interaction with Qiuya... She couldn''t wait to stand up immediately, and said to Zhou Ye in the past, "This is my woman, please stay away from her in the future. ¡­¡­


    However, he doesn''t have that kind...


    And Ma Dongmei next to Charlotte had an indescribable feeling in her heart. She was sure she could see clearly. Before sitting down, Zhou Ye glanced at herself meaningfully... that glance made her feel her heart Almost jumped out.


    Seeing that Zhou Ye finally chose to drive Yuan Hua up and occupy his position... the students in the class were secretly happy, some were uncomfortable, and said that Yuan Hua deserved it... In short, they had everything.


    "Okay, stop making trouble..." Teacher Wang, the head of the class, knocked hard on the desk with the blackboard eraser. This class happened to be his Chinese class."Everyone take out the Chinese textbook...turn to the first class..."


    Having just said this, he suddenly discovered that Zhou Ye seems to have not come to receive the new book in a hurry... hurriedly remedied: "Qiu Ya, Zhou Ye has just arrived today and has not yet received the new book... You can share a book with him first..."


    "Good teacher..." Qiuya replied in a low voice, her voice was low, and if she was not careful, she would not hear...


    However, she still put her textbook in the middle of the desk... The two share a book, and it is inevitable that there will be some physical contact between them... Every time her hand touches Zhou Ye''s hand, it is like an electric shock. , Hurriedly retracted.


    Qiu Ya smelled the unknown but very good smell coming from Zhou Ye...feeling her heart beating so fiercely...


    Zhou Ye watched Qiuya''s movements playfully...At this moment, Qiuya was as interesting as a frightened little rabbit in Zhou Ye''s eyes.The difference between Eastern and Western cultures made him have not experienced this kind of conservatism that only appears in Eastern women for a long time...


    When Qiu Ya''s hand accidentally touched Zhou Ye''s hand again...Zhou Ye finally acted. He grabbed Qiu Ya''s little hand and prevented her from retracting... and whispered, "Don''t move. I can''t concentrate on listening to the class anymore..."


    "Yes, I''m sorry..." Qiuya''s head was almost lowered to the desk...


    Many people who have watched the film are not good to Qiuya''s senses... but this is not a problem for Zhou Ye. He is not the trash of Charlotte, and none of the women who fell in love with him can leave him. Is Xiu Gong practice for nothing?


    Besides, at this time Qiu Ya didn''t feel that kind of Yuan Hua, and she was there for the first time... it was right for Zhou Ye to start.


    "You...you...can''t...can...don''t play with my hand" Qiuya felt her little hand held in Zhou Ye''s hand, playing and playing randomly...her little face was burning. .


    Hearing Qiuya''s mosquito noise, Zhou Ye smiled... "Of course not..."


    "You, you rascal..." Qiuya felt angrily and anxious in her heart... There was also a sweet and sour feeling... Innocent she didn''t know, it means that she has begun to fall...


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Thirty Six


    Feeling the warmth and softness in his hands, Zhou Ye looked at Qiuya, whose head was drooping and her pretty face was reddish, with a smile in her corners.


    Zhou Ye, who hadn''t seen an oriental woman''s soft, beautiful posture and attitude for a long time, was interested in teasing...He moved his bench silently, leaning towards Qiuya...


    The weather in September is still hot, especially in Xihong, a small coastal city, where the highest temperature in a day is as high as 34 degrees Celsius, and the long skirts worn by the beautiful Qiuya are as thin as cicada wings...


    Therefore, when Zhou Ye posted it, through the thin clothes of the two, he soon felt the body temperature from Qiuya...


    "You...how could you be like this..." Qiuya, who was so close to a boy for the first time, faced Zhou Ye''s pressing every step, all she could do was to whisper without force...


    Seeing Qiu Ya whose cheeks became more and more rosy, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and replied in a low voice, "No way, who makes you so sweet..."


    "Bad guy...Big bad guy..." Facing Zhou Ye''s rogue answer, Qiu Ya was confused, she moved her body to the side without a trace, and found out that this was completely useless... Zhou Ye chased after him again. Come up, move again... and chase...


    Just when Qiuya was about to move her body aside again... Suddenly she felt Zhou Ye grab her hand and let it go... Is he finally willing to let go of herself?However,... soon she knew that she was thinking too much, because there was a big hand on her waist... "Don''t move it, move it again and you will fall..."


    "Hey..." Qiuya felt that the big hand on her waist was carrying an electric current, and her whole body was electrified... the whole person, lying on the table, no longer had the slightest strength to avoid Zhou Ye...


    The head of a man and the waist of a woman are all inaccessible existences. The former will get angry if touched... The latter will get estrus if touched-cough...


    In the face of Zhou Ye¡¯s situation, the class leader Wang who was in the upper class just didn¡¯t see it... After so many years as a teacher, he deeply understood who can control and who can¡¯t... For Zhou Ye, he is I didn''t dare to control, I could only hope that Yu Qiuya would go back and file a complaint with her parents, and then let her parents come to the school to find the principal.


    After all, Zhou Ye was sitting in the first row, because of the angle...Many students in the class saw this scene¡ª¡ª


    "Birds and beasts..." This was the reaction of the male classmates. After all, Qiuya was a recognized class flower in this class anyway. After being taken down by others, they felt more or less psychologically uncomfortable.


    The response of the girls was... "Vixen..."


    Regardless of whether they have the opportunity to have close contact with Zhou Ye, this super handsome guy, they feel very upset just seeing Qiuya look like this...


    "Teacher..." Charlotte''s attention has been focused on Qiuya. Although he can''t see exactly what happened because of the angle problem, watching Qiuya''s movements... he finally couldn''t help standing up and speaking loudly: "The previous classmate Zhou Ye''s inattentiveness affected me."


    "Just the results of your crane tail can affect you?" Teacher Wang stared. Of course he saw Zhou Ye''s small movements, because the principal behind Zhou Ye, he didn''t dare to say... but was pointed out by his students. It made him even more face-off."Besides, you and Zhou Ye are separated by four rows of classmates and he can affect you. How did you develop your attention? Come and teach the teacher..."


    Hearing what Teacher Wang said, the class burst into laughter...


    The current Charlotte is not the reborn Charlotte, his face is far not as thick as after social training... Hearing the laughter of his classmates, he blushed, but he couldn''t say a word.


    "Xia Luo, since you think you are so far away, classmate Zhou Ye can affect you, I will give you a better place." Teacher Wang said unceremoniously and knocked on Xia Luo''s desk with the folding fan in his hand. Said: "Go and stand at the end of the classroom... so that the distance between you and classmate Zhou Ye will be a lot farther, this time it should not affect you..."


    "I..." Charlotte really felt like she was lifting a rock and hitting her in the foot.


    "What am I... Don''t waste everyone''s time, hurry up and stand over." Teacher Wang really doesn''t mind killing chickens and monkeys, and looks like Charlotte as a baby. Some people in the province always challenge his authority.


    "Yes..." Charlotte lowered his head, picked up the textbook and stood dejectedly at the end of the classroom...


    Seeing that Charlotte had already obediently, Teacher Wang didn''t bother to pay attention to him... once again picked up the textbook and started talking, "This article explains the author..."


    After Xia Luo''s trouble, Qiuya finally calmed down...


    "You... don''t do this... classmates have seen..." She begged Zhou Ye like a mosquito. Qiuya felt that when she faced Zhou Ye, she really couldn''t say anything cruel... For example, [ I''ll tell you the teacher...] Waiting for the warning, she couldn''t say anything... But these things were useless to Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye, who heard Qiuya''s pleading, replied, "Well, Qiuya, how do you eat at noon?"


    "I... my home is far from school, so at noon my mother gave me money to let me eat at school." Qiu Ya was unknowingly misled by Zhou Ye...


    "Then have dinner with me at noon..." Zhou Ye said domineeringly: "Otherwise I won''t let you go..."


    "...Okay, okay... I''ll have dinner with you at noon..." Qiuya can''t take care of it anymore. If she is hugged like this by Zhou Ye, she will really be embarrassed to death... "You let me go..."


    "This is good..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and let go of his big hand that was holding Qiu Ya''s waist...


    Just when Qiuya breathed a sigh of relief, but she felt some inexplicable loss in her heart, she felt that her hand was being grasped by Zhou Ye again... She gave Zhou Ye a glance, and Zhou Ye gave it to her. A sunny smile almost blinded her eyes, and she could only bury her head in an ostrich.


    Holding hands is better than being hugged in front of classmates...


    Qiuya acquiesced to Zhou Ye''s state. In fact, she deliberately ignored that there was no difference in the external performance between the two¡ª¡ª


    In this era, holding hands and Lanyao are proofs that the two are talking about friends... This is Zhou Ye. For another person, Qiu Ya said that he had to draw 38 lines on the desk again, and it was a tossing of telling the teacher. ...So, there is nothing wrong with the appearance that determines fate.


    Seven hundred thirty seven


    "Jingle Bell----!"

 Chapter 527

    As the bell rang after class... Teacher Wang walked out of the classroom.


    The classroom suddenly became noisy...Some people took advantage of the break to contact their junior high school classmates, and some were familiar with them all around...Some went to the bathroom with friends, and some even helped out.


    "Class is over...you let me go." Qiuya looked at Zhou Ye, who was still holding her hand even after class, and whispered helplessly: "I want...I want..."


    "What do you want?" Zhou Ye looked at Qiu Ya, who was fidgeting, teasing her: "Why don''t you tell me, how can I know?"


    Of course he knows what Qiuya wants to do... But this guy just wants to make her play.What''s more interesting than teasing a pure love girl?For Zhou Ye, there is no--


    "Don''t do this..." Qiuya was almost crying... To be honest, she felt that she was already a little bit trendy, that kind of feeling... super shy, but she really couldn''t tell Zhou Ye...


    In fact, whether you are a man or a woman, when you get along with the opposite sex you like, you will feel somewhat tight and stretched.And where is the easiest way to show tension?Of course, the metabolism in the body has accelerated... So, Qiuya''s state is not surprising at all.


    Just when Zhou Ye looked unscrupulously at Qiu Ya there and couldn''t help it... a female man''s voice came: "Qiu Ya, go, let''s go to the bathroom together?"


    Hearing this voice, Qiu Ya was amnesty... happily said: "Okay, Dongmei..."


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Qiuya stood up... She freed her hand from Zhou Ye''s hand when she pulled her hand... She felt a little surprised to be able to get rid of Zhou Ye''s control so easily, but... Qiuya, who was so anxious that he couldn''t stand it, couldn''t take it anymore, grabbed Ma Dongmei''s hand and walked outside the classroom.


    "Huh--!" Ma Dongmei gave Zhou Ye a triumphant glance, and then walked out with Qiu Ya carelessly...


    "Interesting..." Zhou Ye deliberately let go of Qiuya''s hand. Anyway, he just wanted to tease her. If you do too much, it won''t be fun... It really happened in the classroom, then It''s not the result he wants to see...


    Of course, what Zhou Ye said about being interesting refers to Ma Dongmei¡¯s attitude towards him. Although Zhou Ye did give Ma Dongmei a spiritual hint at the beginning, I didn¡¯t expect this girl to react so quickly...


    "Brother Ye, Brother Ye...You are so awesome...Can you teach the younger brother how to pick up girls?" Zhang Yang, who was sitting behind Zhou Ye, could see clearly the interaction between Zhou Ye and Qiuya during class. ...For him, this is simply unthinkable.


    In his own eyes, the class flower who was high above him was just taken down by Zhou Ye??As a bystander, Zhang Yang clearly saw... Facing Zhou Ye, Qiuya never showed the attitude of wanting to fight hard from beginning to end. In Zhang Yang''s eyes, her small movements were completely a manifestation of wanting to refuse and welcome.


    "Want to learn?" Zhou Ye turned to look at Zhang Yang, and asked with a smile.


    "Want to learn..." Zhang Yang''s head was like a chicken eating rice.


    "You can''t learn... You have poor congenital conditions." Zhou Ye teased.


    "Uh -!" Hear Ye Zhou ridicule, publicity helpless smile ...... for Zhou Ye this sentence, he did not have the slightest way to refute ...... ordinary facial features, slightly sharp teeth ...... Keke, says general They all beautify him.


    "Zhou Ye--we want to talk to you." At this moment, Charlotte and Yuan Hua walked over together... Qi Qi stood in front of Zhou Ye.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye looked at these two guys with interest, "How do you want to talk to me?"


    "Let''s go to the rooftop." Yuan Hua said.


    "Let''s go..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and stood up... stepped towards the classroom first.


    And on the other side---women''s bathroom...


    "Qiuya, you are too weak..." Ma Dongmei said to Qiuya next to her while washing her hands: "It''s me, he dared to play a hooligan with me like this, see if I don''t slap him... ¡­"


    "Dongmei...you don''t understand." Qiuya lowered her head and washed her hands, and said: "I...I can''t bear to beat him..."


    "What can''t bear it, is it reluctant... Qiuya, you, do you like that guy?" Ma Dongmei said, but there was a sour feeling in her heart... What''s the matter?


    How can I feel this way towards Qiuya?Do I also like that fellow Zhou Ye?Just kidding... I like Charlotte... I''m not the kind of woman with water, sex and flowers, I always like Charlotte... Illusion, yes... This is an illusion.


    "I...I..." Facing Ma Dongmei''s words, Qiuya felt as embarrassed as if everything about her had been seen through... But she couldn''t refute anything... She had to look at Ma Dongmei and wanted to tease her and Charlotte. The thing... You know, she wasn''t the person who was assigned to the same position as Charlotte. She grabbed that position... All of this exposed her feelings for Charlotte."Tell me about you and Charlotte... Huh? Dongmei, why are you looking so ugly? Are you uncomfortable?"


    "No, I''m fine... Don''t talk nonsense, I have nothing to do with Charlotte. We are just friends who grew up together..." Ma Dongmei didn''t know why, when people used to associate her with Charlotte, She always feels happy in her heart, very happy, but now... she doesn''t feel happy at all.There is only one feeling of wanting to hide the dark history...especially in front of Zhou Ye."Class is coming soon, let''s go back..."


    "Hmm--!" Although Qiuya felt something was wrong with Ma Dongmei, she couldn''t tell what was wrong...


    The two went to the classroom together...


    "Huh? Where''s Zhou Ye?" When Qiuya came to her seat, Qiu Ya realized that Zhou Ye was missing?Suddenly asked a little strangely.


    "Brother Ye was called to the rooftop of the teaching building by Yuan Hua and Xia Luo..." Zhang Yang''s big mouth played the role of inquiring at the critical moment.


    "Not good..." Qiu Ya suddenly felt a sinking heart... something about school, to be honest, it didn''t change much from junior high school to high school... She had seen this situation a lot before... Anyway, it was not a good thing, could it be Yuan Hua Want to fight Zhou Ye with Charlotte?Thinking of this, Qiu Ya''s heart suddenly became anxious."I...I''ll go to Teacher Wang..."


    "Look for Teacher Wang, wait for Teacher Wang to pass... It''s too late... Go, let''s go to the rooftop." Ma Dongmei said this, and suddenly felt as if the surroundings were a little different... The students all used the same He looked at himself with strange eyes, as if to say.


    It¡¯s your boyfriend who beats Qiuya''s boyfriend with other men. Are you more anxious than Qiuya?What does this mean?


    Even Qiuya looked at Ma Dongmei strangely... The delicate heart of the woman made her feel that Ma Dongmei seemed not to care about Charlotte, but Zhou Ye...?This made her a little more vigilant.


    "Charo is not good at studying, do all these things that I don''t learn well... I don''t want to take care of him." Ma Dongmei was anxious, adding this sentence, so that everyone''s eyes returned to normal... It¡¯s the play of Sanniang¡¯s husband.


    "Let''s go now..." Qiuya was also temporarily persuaded by Ma Dongmei''s performance. She took Ma Dongmei''s arm and ran towards the school''s rooftop... completely ignored the class bell.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Thirty Eight


    Zhou Ye took the lead and walked towards the rooftop... To be honest, although it was the first time for him to come to the Seventh Middle School, the rooftop or something... Can''t you find it by walking up the stairs?


    When Zhou Ye walked along the stairs to the end, he saw a big green iron door... and the lock of the iron door had already been broken by the naughty student, leaving only a tattered lock. ...


    Pushing open the iron gate, Zhou Ye walked onto the rooftop... Well, what should I say?The scenery here is really good... You can see the bay in the distance... It''s really a good place to talk about love. It''s decided... In the future, this feng shui place belongs to him.


    "Okay...I''m on the rooftop, what do you want to tell me?" Zhou Ye sighed, then turned to look at the two guys walking behind him... To be honest, Zhou Ye didn''t even think about it. The two saw in their eyes, a small second generation, a trash... What can they do to him?


    "You, you...you are not allowed to harass or harass Qiuya..." Looking at Zhou Ye''s height, which was a full head taller than them, Yuan Hua said nonchalantly.


    This tone is not so much a threat...it''s better to say-begging.


    "Oh? Why??" Zhou Ye tilted his head and looked at the second-generation soft-eyed, mockingly said: "The matter between me and Qiuya is between us. Why should you care? It''s your turn. Do you want to talk? Are you onion or garlic?"


    "...You have seriously affected our study..." Looking at Zhou Ye''s 1.8-meter tall man (because Zhou Ye looked back to his age, his height was slightly lowered...), Charlotte was also a little scared. .


    "Yes..." Hearing what Xia Luo said, Yuan Hua became courageous and said: "I am warning you as the squad leader...if you harass Qiuya again, I will...I will..."


    "...What are you going to...?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "I''ll tell you the teacher..." Yuan Hua said this...Zhou Ye was a little stunned. After a while, Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing... "Hahahahaha......"


    "Yes, yes... it''s this smell..." Zhou Ye smiled and said... He almost forgot, when he was in school, good students had such a big weapon against bad students. [Teacher to Teacher] It''s really a word that he almost forgot...


    "You...you...what are you smiling..." Yuan Hua felt that his cheeks were hot, hot and hot..., if possible, he really wanted to swallow this sentence back, never Speak out... Tell the teacher?What a show of weakness, this kind of performance is like a pronoun for high school students...


    "..." Looking at Yuan Hua''s performance, Charlotte really felt like a dog... Fuck, not afraid of opponents like gods, but teammates like pigs... Obviously, Yuan Hua is just one. Teammate Pig, when he said this, the two of them instantly lost their momentum.


    "Ah... I''m sorry... I really can''t help it... Puff ha ha ha..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand: "Okay... I won''t mess with you... I know you two I like Qiuya..."


    "No, nothing like that..."


    "Who likes..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the two of them blushed and objected, just like little boys who were pierced in their minds... Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "However... this is useless... because Qiuya is mine... ¡­Although we are classmates, but...cars and women are not loaned out, so you''d better die."


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words... both of them were dumbfounded.After a long silence... Charlotte clenched her fists, gritted her teeth and asked, "What if we don''t give up?"

 Chapter 528

    "Haha..." Zhou Ye gave him a white look. This guy looks very kind, but in fact he is also a soft bastard... If he is really kind, he wouldn''t use the word us to bring Yuan Hua to himself. ...


    "It''s none of my business whether you don''t give up..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Just don''t bother me and Qiuya..."


    "Why..." Before Yuan Hua finished speaking, he was shocked to find that Zhou Ye picked up a brick from the ground with his toe... He changed his voice and said in a panic, "Don''t be impulsive... People are illegal...My father is the mayor..."


    "Bang--!" Zhou Ye sneered disdainfully, grabbed the brick, and with force¡ªboom¡ªthe brick was caught as a pile of brick dust...


    "..." Yuan Hua and Xia Luo stared at this scene dumbfounded... They saw the bricks splitting empty-handed on TV... But they grabbed the bricks into powder, they had never seen...


    "Because I am better than you..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Let me find out that I fight once... until you take it."


    With that said, Zhou Ye didn''t bother to pay attention to these two guys anymore, and threw the remaining half of the brick on the ground... Shi Shiran walked downstairs, the two bastards, don''t need to care about them too much... ¡­


    As soon as Zhou Ye walked out of the door of the rooftop, he saw two figures rushing up the stairs breathlessly... It was Qiu Ya and Ma Dongmei who ran out to find him.


    As soon as Qiuya saw Zhou Ye, she hurriedly asked, "Zhou Ye...are you okay, did those two guys treat you like that?"


    "Where did you get hurt, Zhou Ye? Do you need me to help you go to the infirmary?" Ma Dongmei also asked anxiously.


    "Huh--?" Qiuya couldn''t help but glanced suspiciously at Ma Dongmei.


    Seeing Qiuya''s gaze, Ma Dongmei hurriedly said: "I''ll go and see that Charlotte guy. If I don''t learn well every day, I will make trouble for my aunt..."


    With that, Ma Dongmei ran to the rooftop in a panic...I''m dying, why should I care about that guy?


    "What happened to her Dongmei?" Qiuya always felt that Ma Dongmei''s performance after seeing Zhou Ye was a little abnormal...but at this time she had no time to think about it, because Zhou Ye once again hugged her slender waist."Qiuya...Are you worried about me? I''m so happy..."


    "Who would worry about you gangster..." Qiuya almost buried herself in her fierce mouth when she heard Zhou Ye''s words.


    "Okay, don''t worry about me... I''m worried about you..." Zhou Ye smiled indifferently, grabbed Qiuya and walked downstairs... After Qiuya earned twice, she gave up this unrealistic Thought, obediently let Zhou Ye walk towards the classroom with him...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye took the road... Qiu Ya was really going to be scared to death by Zhou Ye. She looked around like a thief, for fear that any teacher suddenly appeared in the corridor... You know, in Huaguo School , Puppy love is the top priority of being severely beaten...


    However, with Zhou Ye''s five senses, how could anyone catch him? He walked towards the classroom with Qiuya unobstructed, until the door of the classroom, he let Qiuya go."report¡­¡­"


    "Huh? Why did you come back at this time? What did you do?" This class was a politics class. The politics teacher was a middle-aged woman with glasses. She asked unceremoniously when she looked at the two of them.


    "Report to the teacher, teacher Wang, the head teacher, just talked to us about something...so it was a little late to come back..." Zhou Ye''s nonsense was really casual...Anyway, he pinpointed that the political teacher would not go to the head teacher because of these things. Verified.


    "Come in..." Hearing this reason, the political teacher had no choice but to let them in.


    To be honest, Qiu Ya''s heart almost jumped out when she listened to Zhou Ye lying with her eyes open... but she didn''t expect that she would be able to get through it so easily.


    After the two returned to their seats...Zhou Ye seized Qiu Ya''s little hand secretly again. This time, Qiu Ya didn''t struggle anymore¡ªshe had the realization that she liked Zhou Ye more or less...


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Thirty Nine


    Just when Zhou Ye and Qiu Ya continued to be single-handed in their class...on the roof of the teaching building.


    "You... what are you doing?" As soon as Ma Dongmei walked onto the rooftop, she saw two people squatting on the ground, staring at the ground in shock...


    She hurriedly walked behind them, wanting to see what the hell Xia Luo and Yuan Hua were doing... As a result, she only saw a small red brick on the ground...


    Xia Luo and Yuan Hua ignored Ma Dongmei at all, and they looked straight at the bricks on the ground... "This is a prop...just like magic props..."


    "It''s very likely..." Yuan Hua also said solemnly, as if the two were discussing a major matter of life and death.


    "I''ll try..." Charlotte said, tremblingly going to pick up the little brick...


    "Papa!" With a sound, the brick was stepped on by a pair of ladies sneakers."You two guys, don''t you know that class has already started?"


    "Get up, Ma Dongmei...it''s not about not attending class...but..." Charlotte said, slapped Ma Dongmei''s foot on the brick with a slap... But when he picked up the brick, he suddenly felt It sank...and then tried harder¡ª"This is impossible..."


    "What''s impossible..." Ma Dongmei was stunned. This guy who had seen himself like a mouse and a cat since he was a child is already very wrong if he dares to conceal himself today. Why is he still holding a half of a brick there and shouting like a deceased concubine? This is impossible¡­¡­


    However, at this time, Charlotte had no time to take care of Ma Dongmei... His heart was full of footage of Zhou Ye''s hand smashing the bricks.


    And Yuan Hua next to Xia Luo anxiously snatched the half of the brick from Xia Luo''s hands... With a harder effort, the whole person was Spartan."This... how is this possible... this is impossible... this is impossible..."


    "You two are okay?" Ma Dongmei looked at these two idiots...confused.


    "Do we really have no chance?" Charlotte ignored Ma Dongmei''s questioning and asked Yuan Hua a little stupidly.


    "No..." Yuan Hua gritted his teeth and said, "I can find someone outside of school to clean him up..."


    "Really?" Charlotte''s eyes lit up when she heard Yuan Hua''s words.


    "I believe... no matter how high martial arts is, he is afraid of kitchen knives... no matter how powerful he is, he can hardly beat four hands..." Yuan Hua said affirmatively.


    "Then I am waiting for your good news..."


    "give it to me¡­¡­"


    "You want to deal with Zhou Ye?" Ma Dongmei is not stupid. Through the dialogue between the two, she has basically figured out what these two guys want to do...


    "You don''t care about men''s affairs..." Charlotte said without hesitation.


    "Yes, Ma Dongmei, this matter has nothing to do with you...you don''t get involved..." Yuan Hua also said.


    "..." Ma Dongmei looked at Charlotte with disappointment. She felt that at this moment, Charlotte was a little strange... She was no longer the Charlotte who grew up before, and she turned and walked downstairs...


    "Come on... let''s plan and plan..." The sentence that jealousy makes people crazy is not wrong at all. The two didn''t care about Ma Dongmei''s leaving figure, they just muttered together and discussed how to teach Zhou. Ye gave a pause.


    When Ma Dongmei returned to the classroom by herself...using a reason to go to the infirmary because she was a little uncomfortable, she succeeded in getting into the classroom... When she walked past Zhou Ye''s desk, she gave Zhou Ye a vicious look. For other reasons, it''s because Zhou Ye actually got involved with Qiu Ya again.


    During this class, Ma Dongmei felt irritable... She didn''t listen to anything the politics teacher said... Her heart was full of questions about whether she should remind Zhou Ye, the time for a class... ... fleeting.


    "Goodbye, classmates." The political teacher said and looked at the two empty seats in the classroom...According to the degree schedule, secretly counted the names of the two people...


    "goodbye teacher¡­¡­"


    As the teacher walked out of the classroom... the whole classroom suddenly became lively. Everyone walked towards the school cafeteria or the school gate in twos and threes... The food in the cafeteria tasted somewhat... what should I say?Not much...but it doesn''t matter, there are stalls selling snacks at the school gate.


    Although you are not allowed to leave the school gate, but... as long as you shout from a distance, some of the food stall owners are willing to deliver them... hand over the prepared snacks across the fence.


    Just when Zhou Ye picked up Qiuya and walked towards the teacher''s door... His path was blocked by Ma Dongmei... "Zhou Ye, I want to talk to you about something..."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye didn''t care, bypassing Ma Dongmei and continuing to walk outside."It happened to be eating together... Let''s go, let''s go buy something to eat first."


    "Uh-!" Ma Dongmei looked at the two of them hesitantly, and then followed...


    "..." Although Qiuya did not object to Zhou Ye''s words, she still unwillingly grasped Zhou Ye''s hand hard... That seemed to be saying, why call Ma Dongmei over...


    "It''s all friends..." Zhou Ye smiled at her, laughing away all Qiu Ya''s temper...


    In this way, Ma Dongmei was on Zhou Ye''s left and Qiu Ya was on Zhou Ye''s right... Two women and one man walked towards the school gate.


    To be honest...it looks like there are many food stalls at the entrance of the school, but in fact they are just the ones that sell boiled tea eggs-fried skewers-cold skin-stinky tofu...

 Chapter 529

    Zhou Ye asked Qiuya and Ma Dongmei what they like to eat... The two girls were so twisted that they couldn¡¯t tell why... Zhou Ye ended up simply, each stall comes with one portion... Anyway, he is not bad for money...


    "Don''t, we can''t finish eating so much..." Qiu Ya said hurriedly.


    "Yeah, just want more fried skewers..." Ma Dongmei also said hurriedly.


    "It''s okay... You pick what you like to eat, and I will leave the rest to me, and I promise not to waste..." Zhou Ye''s gaze was also a little greedy. These snacks reminded him of his previous school days... Then At that time, the conditions at home were not very good, so I could only drool over these things... Now, he wants to take revenge on the days when he didn''t have money-one of each.


    At this moment¡ªthe campus broadcast, a voice came.[Yuan Hua and Xia Luo in Grade One and Two of High School, after hearing the broadcast, came to the teaching office quickly.


    "Hehe... these two guys are going to be unlucky, and they dare to absent from school on the first day of school..." Qiuya said gleefully. Anyway, they called Zhou Ye that there was absolutely no good thing on the rooftop. She didn''t treat these two guys. The slightest favor.


    "Actually..." Ma Dongmei hesitated for a while, then looked at Zhou Ye and said: "In fact, they are absent from class to discuss how to deal with you... Zhou Ye, you have to be careful."


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Fortieth


    "Zhou Ye...what should I do..." Qiuya couldn''t be jealous anymore when she heard Ma Dongmei''s words... She looked at Zhou Ye anxiously, and she absolutely didn''t want Zhou Ye to be hurt a little...For her now Even if Zhou Ye took her to open the room immediately, she would only twist and follow Zhou Ye...No way, Zhou Ye has never been a person who likes fair competition. In Zhou Ye¡¯s view, there is If you don¡¯t need a cheat, you have to compete with others. Isn¡¯t it a ZZ?


    "Don''t be nervous, Qiuya... I''ll be fine." Zhou Ye grabbed Qiuya''s hand and calmed Qiuya''s agitated emotions a little bit... Turning to look at Ma Dongmei and asking: "Oh? What are they going to do with it? I?"


    "..." Ma Dongmei looked at Qiu Ya''s and Zhou Ye''s clasped hands with a bit of sourness, and said sullenly: "Listening to what they mean, it seems that they are planning to ask some social gangsters to stop you at the school gate... You can do it yourself. "


    After Ma Dongmei finished speaking, she ignored the two of them again, turned and walked towards the teaching building... She felt sullen and bored, and didn''t want to be by the two of them for an uncomfortable moment...


    "Why did she leave...?" Zhou Ye naturally knew why Ma Dongmei was leaving, but when he should be acting stupid, he had to pretend to be stupid... A fool always assumes that he understands everything.


    "It''s not because you are a gangster..." Qiuya can see a little bit of Ma Dongmei''s thoughts on Zhou Ye no matter how stupid she is. She bitterly pinched Zhou Ye''s waist... This trick is inherent to girls when they are born. skill.


    "What does it have to do with me..." Zhou Ye pretended to be innocent...


    In fact, he was thinking about which one should he eat first?Although... Qiuya represents pure, pure first love, it is delicious, but the contrast and cuteness of Ma Dongmei from the moment a female man was turned into a little woman with a little bird and a man made Zhou Ye a little coveted... ¡­It''s really hard to choose.


    A moment later-after the things they wanted were handed over through the fence at the entrance of the school... Zhou Ye picked up the various snacks that had been packed, and walked towards the roof of the teaching building with Qiuya... Eat, naturally, find a quiet place Point of place.


    Zhou Ye, who brought Qiuya to the rooftop with snacks, looked at the desks and chairs piled up on the rooftop... Obviously, these things are a bit dilapidated, but it is undeniable that there are still some intact inside. Tables and chairs that can be used.


    "Come on, dear... help me get things, let''s clean up our dining table..." Zhou Ye said, handing the snack bag in his hand to Qiu Ya...


    "Who is your dear..." Qiu Ya''s face was flushed... Although she denied it, her hand obediently took the food bag that Zhou Ye handed over...


    Zhou Ye found a table that was still intact among a pile of broken tables and chairs, and then another chair... it was placed next to the roof... this corner is a good position, you can see from The people who walked out of the iron gate of the rooftop, but the people who just went to the rooftop, can''t see them.


    After taking out a handkerchief from the bracelet and wiping the table and chairs cleanly...Zhou Ye sat on the chair and waved to Qiuya: "Dear...Come on, we are ready to have dinner."


    "Bad guy... only one stool, you sit... Where do you want me to sit?" Qiu Ya muttered to her little scorpion and walked over dissatisfied... In her opinion, Zhou Ye did not have her own way. ...


    However, Zhou Ye soon changed her view with actions.


    Zhou Ye grabbed Qiu Ya¡¯s little hand and pulled her into her arms... "Of course your position is in my arms... My arms is your seat... ¡­Are you satisfied with this seat?"


    "Bad guy... almost spilled everything..." Qiuya blushed and looked left and said to him...


    The two sweetly put all the snacks in the bag on the table... and then started the lunch action that can torture singles...


    You give me a bite, let me give you a bite... The two show their affection on the empty rooftop.


    In fact, Qiuya''s family conditions are very good... and the tutoring is very strict, but... this can''t stop Zhou Ye from continuously turning on the cheat device.I won''t say anything that my soul hinted...Even Zhou Ye was sprayed with Umbrella''s No. 0 perfume.


    Therefore, Qiuya fell into Zhou Ye''s arms in just half a day...


    To be honest... Qiuya feels very bad now, because - she now feels like riding a tiger.After all, the weather in September is still hot, so the clothes on the two of them are very thin, as thin as...cough cough cough.


    Especially Qiu Ya, the skirt she wore was a silk skirt her mother bought when she was on a business trip in Suzhou-that thin one, basically you can feel all the dynamics of Zhou Ye under her body... This is really very for her. not good.


    "Ye-let me down, okay... I feel a little hot." Qiu Ya felt as if there was a fire in her heart burning, her mouth was dry and her tongue was burnt... This kind of skin-related dear, for her , I really can''t bear it... Besides, Zhou Ye''s hands didn''t know when, so he got into her skirt and underneath, and began to make trouble...


    "Guess, will I let you down..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and whispered in her ear.


    "Um..." Qiuya couldn''t say a word anymore. She entrusted the weight of her whole body to Zhou Ye, held Zhou Ye''s neck tightly with her hands, and turned her head over...


    Seeing Qiuya like this, Zhou Ye knew...this was a tacit consent that he could do whatever he wanted.Of course... this is the rooftop of the school. Zhou Ye didn''t want to take Qiu Ya here for the first time. Although he wanted to come to a rooftop gate or something,... let''s forget it.I can¡¯t show my own things...


    However, even though he can''t be really ecstasy, there is no problem with the addiction of hand and mouth... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye tilted his head and blocked Qiu Ya''s small eyes... His hands never stopped.


    In the face of Zhou Ye who was making trouble, Qiuya''s body and body were slightly stretched and tight, and then she became like a mollusk without bones, completely soft in Zhou Ye''s arms...


    The two of them had eaten enough of this meal until the first preparation sounded in the afternoon.


    When Zhou Ye walked into the classroom with Qiuya, all the classmates in the classroom were fascinated by Qiuya''s peach-like beauty...


    Of course, it naturally also includes the secret love duo, but the two do not know why, there is always an ominous premonition in their hearts.


    Chapter seven hundred and forty one


    In the afternoon, there are two self-study classes. To tell the truth, these two classes are just like a holiday for all the seniors who have just entered high school and have not yet become high school dogs.


    Some who read extracurricular books...some who read comics...someone simply chatted with the same table.


    "Ye, you dare not want me from now on... I''ll show it to you." Qiu Ya lay on the desk, whispering face to face with Zhou Ye.For her... the scene at noon was too shocking... She still feels chilly underneath until now. There is no way. Who makes the underneath cough and cough... Natural reaction, everyone knows.


    "How could I not want you? Xiaoya." Of course, Zhou Ye knows Qiuya''s thoughts. In fact, although the two of them have not really pushed it to this point, they are almost the same... You know my depth, I Know your length.


    "Huh, you are not allowed to scramble with Ma Dongmei in the future..." Qiu Ya wrinkled her nose and said spoiledly.


    "How is it possible...I''m not sitting next to you as soon as I come?" Zhou Ye''s nonsense opened his mouth... Hey, wait, let you beg me to take her...


    "Forget you..." Qiuya was temporarily coaxed by Zhou Ye''s confusing words... It is not difficult to lie to a sister paper for a while, but the difficulty is to lie to a sister paper for a lifetime...Speaking of which, to lie for a lifetime, This girl will never hate you, only love you more, as long as you have that ability.


    "Ye, you haven''t told me where your home lives..."


    "Ahem, my home is from a foreign country... but rest assured, I will rent a house closer to you."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Qiu Ya''s eyes lit up, and she hurriedly said, "Then you can rent the house in our community..."


    "Okay...I''ll go back with you soon after school to see if there are any houses for rent in your community..." Zhou Ye said indifferently. To him, it doesn''t matter if anyone rents out the house, he will live. There.


    "Really? Don''t lie to me..." Qiuya now really wants to hang around Zhou Ye for twenty-four hours. Although she knows this is impossible, it is always good to be closer to Zhou Ye...


    "How could I lie to you?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Ye, you are so nice..." After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Qiuya happily began to introduce her community to Zhou Ye."Let me tell you, our community is so beautiful..."


    The two of them were whispering, and from time to time Qiuya was amused by Zhou Ye and laughed... However, this movement of the two of them was inconspicuous to the buzzing in the whole class...


    Ma Dongmei, who was sitting in the last row of Zhou Ye, was not so in a good mood.


    When she was in class, she exchanged positions with Yuan Hua... Now, Yuan Hua and Xia Luohao are the same as the same person. After all, the two have a common rival, Zhou Ye...the two are lying on the table. Whispering to teach Zhou Ye''s plan.


    And Ma Dongmei supported her chin with one hand and stared blankly at Zhou Ye and Qiuya in the front row...

 Chapter 530

    She now somewhat likes Zhou Ye''s enlightenment... but she refuses to admit it. After all-she has a good feeling for her childhood sweetheart, Charlotte, but how much is there now... Do not understand.


    "Am I a superficial woman with water, sex and flowers?" Ma Dongmei was almost schizophrenic by Zhou Ye''s spiritual hint... She was constantly denying herself."No, no... I absolutely do not like Zhou Ye, but Charlotte... Although I betrayed Charlotte, I am doing it for his benefit... I don''t want him to go further and further down the road of crime... That''s right, that''s it..."


    Ma Dongmei, who had persuaded herself with such words, lay down on the desk... forcibly she would never look at Zhou Ye''s back.


    Time just passed bit by bit...


    Finally¡ªthe school bell rang.


    Hearing the bell... Ma Dongmei couldn''t help but sit up, she habitually went to look for Zhou Ye''s figure... But only to see Qiu Ya and Zhou Ye walking out of the classroom with them.


    She stood up, picked up her schoolbag and wanted to chase after her... But at this time, there was a voice from the campus radio, "The following students who say their names please go to the school sports room to report... Senior One Class 1, Liu Ying... Class 2 of high school, Ma Dongmei... Class 3 of high school, Zhang Yinghua..."


    "..." Ma Dongmei was taken aback when she heard her name on the radio... Then it sounded. When she enrolled, she filled out a speciality form... She seemed to report shot puts and javelins... Speaking of sports, Can add points in the college entrance examination... This made her report, but her shot put and javelin are really good, and once won the city competition... It seems that it is because of this.


    In desperation, Ma Dongmei could only look at Zhou Ye talking and laughing with Qiuya, carrying her schoolbag, and reporting to the school sports room... She was different from Zhou Ye, she did not skip school anytime and anywhere. Courage.


    And Qiu Ya hurriedly grabbed Zhou Ye and walked out for a reason. After all, she wanted to help her boyfriend find a temporary residence in her own community...In this way, they would have a fixed love nest.


    However, when Qiuya took Zhou Ye to the car shed, Zhou Ye was a little embarrassed...Riding a bicycle???It seems that after graduating from school, I never rode this thing again, right?What a joke...


    "Ye, you come and take me..." Qiuya didn''t pay attention to Zhou Ye''s embarrassing expression. After unlocking her lady''s car, she handed the handle over...


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye reluctantly ended up riding the handlebar directly on the hurdle... "Come, come up..."


    "Yeah!" Qiuya happily slid directly on the back seat of the bicycle, and then tightly grasped Zhou Ye''s clothes around her waist with her hands. After all, this is the school. She didn''t have the courage yet, she blatantly hugged him. Living on Zhou Ye''s waist...


    Zhou Ye felt that Qiuya was already sitting firmly, pedaling the bike hard... the wheels of the ladies'' bicycle spun quickly.


    Riding a bicycle...with a beloved girl...Zhou Ye suddenly had a feeling of really returning to his high school days...That feeling was great--!


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Forty Two


    Zhou Ye rode the bike towards her home''s community under Qiuya''s guidance.


    "Ye--, how do I feel that people are looking at me..." Qiu Ya sat on the back seat of the bicycle, tightly holding Zhou Ye''s waist with her hands, and buried her cheeks on his broad back. Asked in a low voice.


    "..." When Zhou Ye heard Qiuya''s words, he opened his five senses and paid attention to the surrounding environment... Well, no one is watching her... But you can''t say that she is too sensitive, so you can only Said: "It''s okay, Xiaoya...Everyone is just looking at beautiful women."


    "Bad guy..." Qiu Ya felt very happy when she heard Zhou Ye''s words...At this moment, she felt that it was great that she could meet him.


    However, the happy time is always very short.


    Before she knew it, Zhou Ye was about to ride near Qiu Ya''s house... At this time, Qiu Ya didn''t dare to hold Zhou Ye like this anymore. After all, she still remembers her parents'' frustration... [Don''t fall in love] This is that Things that every parent must mention in this era.


    It¡¯s too close to her home, and there are too many acquaintances... Qiu Yasheng was afraid that she would be accused of the parents after meeting her acquaintances, so she had to come down and follow Zhou Ye, pushing the car away...


    However, even so, Qiuya still feels psychologically beautiful... As long as she is with Zhou Ye, Qiuya feels that her heart is always full of happiness...


    "Here... Ye, my family lives in this community." Qiu Ya took Zhou Ye to the gate of a community... This community was a community of the Bureau of Finance. In 1995, commercial housing had just started to rise... At that time Most of the so-called high-quality residential communities are self-built houses of various units.


    [Happy Community...The name of a good soil.Zhou Ye looked at the name of the community in front of him and couldn''t help but complain.


    "Quickly follow me in..." Of course, Qiuya couldn''t hear Zhou Ye''s heart. She happily led Zhou Ye into the complex... To be honest, the property here is still very responsible, at least in Zhou Ye''s community. In the case of an insider led, a visitor record was also registered.


    "It''s really good here..." Zhou Ye looked at this community, shouldn''t it be the community of the Bureau of Finance?This green area is absolutely comparable to the later so-called high-quality communities. The entire community has only six residential buildings, but...the area has reached more than 20 acres, and even in the community, there is a public garden... ¡­Really, not bad for money.


    "Not bad..." Hearing Zhou Ye complimenting her community, Qiu Yale was just as complimenting her, her eyes narrowed with a smile."Come, come with me, I remember I saw a small rental advertisement posted on the corridors of three buildings a few days ago..."


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye pushed the car and followed Qiuya towards Building Three...


    When it was not too late, the two came to the door of Building No. 3 and looked at the clean wall at the entrance of the building... Qiuya was almost crying."How could this happen... When I passed by the other day, I saw a rental advertisement..."


    "Don''t worry... Xiaoya." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and said, "I will send you back first, and then look for it by myself. I promise I will find a house in the community. Even if I can''t find it, I will. Rent a house nearby so... we can go to school together, okay?"


    "Are you sure?" Qiu Ya looked at Zhou Ye in disbelief.


    "I promise!!" Zhou Ye said solemnly, "Furthermore, Xiaoya, when did I lie to you?"


    "Bah, you lied to me many times..." Qiu Ya said here, her face flushed."On the school rooftop at noon, you said you just touched and didn''t take off my fat C, but...huh!"


    "Cough cough cough..." Hearing this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but cough for a while... Then what, can you call it a lie?"I promise to rent a house here this time, how about it?"


    "Well...I believe you again, if you lie to me, I will ignore you again..." As soon as he finished speaking, Qiu Ya immediately repented and ignored him again?Didn''t this create conditions for Ma Dongmei?The beauty of thinking.Thinking of this, she hurriedly changed her words: "No, I ignored you for three days... No, I ignored you one day... Yes, yes, if you lie to me, I will ignore you for one day..."


    Zhou Ye looked at Qiuya and said seriously: "Trust me, tomorrow we two can go to school together..."


    He wouldn''t be stupid to answer the conversation without Racha. If he wants to answer the conversation directly, how should he say?Say [If I lie to you, you will ignore me for one day.] Don¡¯t talk, if you say that, the next sentence may be [Oh~~ I already knew, did you want me to ignore you? How are you going to hook up with Ma Dongmei?


    "I believe you..." Looking at Zhou Ye''s dark pupils that wanted to suck in her entirety, Qiu Ya''s cheeks reddened and her head lowered."Then, now... you can take me home, my house is in the east house on the third floor of Building Six..."


    Okay, I just exploded the position, this is for fear that Zhou Ye can''t find her rhythm...


    "Then let''s go..." Zhou Ye pushed the car and walked with Qiu Ya towards the Sixth Building... This pace is getting slower and slower. Qiu Ya is really reluctant to leave Zhou Ye''s side.However, no matter how hard she drew, it was not far from building three to building six... Five minutes later, the two finally reached the door of building six.


    "Ye...I should go home." After stopping the car in the underground parking shed, Qiu Ya reluctantly looked at Zhou Ye and whispered.


    "Well, go back, I should also go find a house..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Yeah." Qiu Ya carried her schoolbag and walked back to the corridor one step at a time... Zhou Ye stood there, watching her walk up the stairs...


    Finally, Qiu Ya''s figure disappeared at the corner of the stairs... Zhou Ye finally breathed a sigh of relief, and was about to turn around and leave, and when he settled on his residence... There was a rush of footsteps downstairs... Qiu Ya ran down again."Ye, remember my home phone number, 297XXX, call me when you find a house..."


    Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, "Well, I remember, go back soon."


    "Then I''m really going back..." Qiuya reluctantly walked upstairs again... This time, Zhou Ye had learned how to behave. After the door opened upstairs, he turned and left the corridor of the sixth building.


    "It''s really a clingy little monster..." Zhou Ye stretched out after walking out...then he looked at Qiu Ya, who was lying at the window and watching him, and waved.


    "It seems that she is going to give her a little surprise..." Zhou Ye smiled and turned and walked towards Wudong.


    Building 5 and Building 6 are two residential buildings facing each other across the green belt...Zhou Ye went directly to the east house on the third floor of Building 5 and knocked on the door.


    "Who..." As a female voice rang, the door was opened... A middle-aged woman walked out inside. She looked at Zhou Ye curiously and asked, "Who are you looking for?"


    "I heard...you are going to sell the house???" Zhou Ye had a lazy smile on his face, "I''m here to buy a house."


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Forty Three


    "Bad guy...speaking doesn''t count...it must have not found a house...huh." Qiuya sat at her desk, looking at the extension telephone next to her desk...said bitterly: "Look at me tomorrow. Ignore you... badass."


    At this time, it was almost two hours before the two were separated. In these two hours, Qiuya was living like a year...


    Among other things, as soon as the phone rang, she was definitely the first person to pick up the phone... However, in these two hours, the phone rang twice... Once her father called back and said that there was For entertainment, call back later.The other is a call from a colleague from her mother''s unit.


    This is really maddening her... The homework that could have been completed in more than an hour, she didn''t move a word... Lie down at the desk and looked listlessly at the little doll on the desk...


    At this moment, the phone rang again... Qiu Yashu, who had been dejected, sat upright, and quickly grabbed the extension phone next to him."Hello, hello. Who..."

 Chapter 531

    "Haha...Xiaoya." The familiar voice from the telephone receiver surprised Qiu Ya immediately."Ye¡ª¡ªDid you find the house?"


    At this moment, a murmur came... Qiuya hurriedly called out: "Mom, this is my classmate''s phone number, don''t answer it... You are invading my privacy..."


    "This child..." Qiuya''s mother complained from the living room, "P is a bit bigger and personal privacy..."


    Although she said that, Qiuya''s mother hung up the phone...


    Hearing her mother hung up the phone, Qiuya suppressed her excitement and asked in a low voice: "Ye, where are you now? Have you found a house? It really can''t work... even in the surrounding communities. "


    "Haha... Xiaoya, stand up... walk to the window..."


    Although she didn''t know what medicine Zhou Ye''s gourd was selling, Qiuya stood up obediently... and walked to the window."Is that right?"


    "Look at the opposite side..." Following the instructions in the receiver, Qiuya looked towards the other side...Although the distance between the two buildings was more than 30 meters away... However, Qiuya recognized the opposite side at a glance. On the third floor, the guy waving at himself... "Ye...Ye...Have you really rented a house?"


    "Well, are you coming as a guest?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "I want to come...wait for me." Qiuya said, hung up the phone, and rushed out... "Mom, I will go outside to play..."


    "It''s so late, it''s almost seven o''clock, where are you going to play?" Qiuya''s mother asked worriedly.


    "I won''t leave the community... I''ll walk around in the garden..." Qiuya said, before her mother could speak, she walked to the door and put on her shoes and rushed downstairs.


    "Come back early..." Since she didn''t leave the community, Qiuya''s mother didn''t think so much... After all, the residents in this community, either the work colleagues or the neighbors who have been with each other for a few years, all know what can happen?


    On the other side, after Zhou Ye hung up the phone, he looked at his new home with satisfaction. For him, it doesn¡¯t matter if the other party sells it or not, as long as he wants to buy it, whether it¡¯s spiritual interference or the power of words. Can guarantee that he gets what he wants anytime, anywhere.


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t bully, and directly threw 200,000 cash to the other party.Doesn''t it look like much?In fact, in 1995, a house was only tens of thousands of dollars...The family definitely did not lose money.


    This room of more than 100 square meters with three bedrooms, two halls and two bathrooms has been decorated by Zhou Ye as luxurious and warm...It is precisely because of the use of the power of speech to decorate the room, Zhou Ye will delay a little time...Of course, the room The layout also took Zhou Ye some time, and Zhou Ye directly changed the house into a one-bedroom and one-living room, otherwise... the living room is too small, and the bedroom is too small to hold the oversized one that Zhou Ye wants. Big couch...


    If these changes are to be made by a formal decoration company, I am afraid it will take at least a few months.But... Zhou Ye only spent less than two hours using the power of his own words and spirits, and most of the time was wasted on modification.


    Just as Zhou Ye was looking around, wanting to see what else needed to be changed... the doorbell rang.


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly, walked to the door...opened the security door."Xiaoya..."


    "Ye--" Qiu Ya hugged Zhou Ye happily, and on her tiptoe, she offered her own little covet...


    Zhou Ye responded to Qiuya''s request, closing the door, half hugging her and walked into the living room... on the comfortable fabric sofa----


    After a long while, the two finally separated... Qiuya felt the big hands that were not honest on her body, and said, "Bad guy...you almost got it."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled and said nothing, was that almost succeeded?If it hadn''t been for being merciful under her own hands... Now Qiuya would have become a young woman...


    Qiu Ya didn''t dare to look at Zhou Ye''s smirk anymore, otherwise she would fall into it again... In desperation, she could only look elsewhere... This look made Qiu Ya suddenly surprised. The decoration of this living room is really luxurious and comfortable...it makes people feel lazy when they come in."It''s so beautiful here... The rent must be expensive..."


    "There is no rent, because I have already bought this place..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Ye...what the hell does your family do?" Qiuya also became curious about Zhou Ye''s family...After all, she likes someone and always wants to know everything about him...including family.


    "Uh-strictly speaking, it should be in business..." Zhou Ye thought for a while and said, that''s not wrong. The Umbrella consortium does business, but the business is already large and multidimensional. .


    "It''s amazing..." Qiuya was convinced of Zhou Ye''s words... At this moment, she saw the Steinway piano placed next to the living room, stood up in surprise, and walked to the piano."Ye, you can also play the piano?"


    "Um..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    "Then play me a...If you play well, I have a reward." Qiu Ya laughed and teased.


    "No problem..." Zhou Ye walked over as he said, just sitting down in front of the piano... he was stopped by Qiu Ya."It must be a tune I haven''t heard, and it must touch me... Otherwise, the reward will be gone..."


    "This is really a difficult problem..." Zhou Ye looked embarrassed, "I will try my best..."


    "Then I''ll wait and see..." Qiu Ya smiled and sat on the sofa again...Looking at Zhou Ye.In fact, she just wanted to find a reason to dedicate her life... No matter how Zhou Ye plays, she will give Zhou Ye this reward. After all, she loves Zhou Ye and is going crazy...


    After Zhou Ye was silent for a while, put his hands on the black and white keys, and started the prelude... After a soothing prelude, Zhou Ye opened his mouth."How clear is my sky-the promise of transparency, the air of the past..."


    Hearing these lyrics, Qiu Ya was suddenly excited...


    When the song "One and Only" was finished, Qiuya couldn''t help being excited anymore, and rushed towards Zhou Ye... "Ye...you are too good..."


    Zhou Ye didn''t have the consciousness of a copyist, and asked with a smile, "This [only] is for you. Do you like it?"


    "Like...like...I love you, Ye." Qiuya couldn''t help her excitement anymore, she lowered her head, and looked at Zhou Ye''s gaze...the atmosphere between the two increased. More...


    In the end, as Qiu Ya groaned in a low voice¡ªa young girl who became a young woman under Zhou Ye''s body¡ªit was really gratifying, gratifying, gratifying, gratifying...This is also considered to be a blessing to Zhou Ye¡¯s new house... Well, yes, it was consecration, not light.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Forty Four


    On the second day of class, Zhou Ye came to school with Qiu Ya on his back...


    "Report..." The English teacher who was lecturing on the podium looked at the two people standing at the door and asked strangely in English: "What happened to you?"


    "I''m sorry, teacher... When Qiuya accidentally fell on her leg while riding a bike... So I came to school with her behind her back." Zhou Ye replied in English without changing his face. After all, his The level of English is basically the same as that of foreigners.


    Listening to Zhou Ye''s fluent American English, the English teacher nodded in satisfaction and said, "Go back to your seat..."


    "Thank you, teacher..." Zhou Ye said, walking towards her seat with Qiuya in his arms... To be honest, at this moment Qiuya felt that her face was about to burn... This villain was all his sin...


    After the two of them sat on their seats, Qiu Ya softly whispered to Zhou Ye: "If you are sleepy, you can rest for a while..."


    "I''m fine..." Zhou Ye shook his head slightly.


    "How could it be okay... You were interrogated by my parents for a long time yesterday..." Qiuya said distressedly: "Even if you are not sleepy, you should close your eyes and keep your mind..."


    "Okay, okay..." Zhou Ye was stunned, but the girl who had just evolved into a young woman had to lie down on the desk and closed her eyes... and began to fall asleep.


    The two of them played too much last night... One was feeling hard for themselves, the other was greedy and tender... Unknowingly, when the two ended, it was almost nine o''clock.


    This shocked Qiu Ya... She has never had a record of not going home so late.In desperation, Zhou Ye could only go home with her in his arms... After all, as a responsible man, Zhou Ye would never let his own woman face the anger of his parents alone.


    To be honest... When Zhou Ye came to her house with Qiuya in his arms, the scene was really not so good.Qiuya''s parents were almost dying... they almost called the police.Seeing Zhou Ye, the villain who abducted their daughter, of course there would be no good things...


    Simply, Zhou Ye was not a pedantic person. After persuading Qiuya to return to his room, he decisively used the power of the spirit of speech to get Qiuya''s parents to completely approve of him... and even began to discuss waiting for high school graduation and give them two It''s a matter of marriage.


    Although Qiuya didn''t know how her parents were persuaded by her own man,...this situation is really good.Don¡¯t be afraid of what your parents play to beat the mandarin ducks...


    In fact, today Zhou Ye originally asked her to rest at home... But Qiuya couldn''t worry about Zhou Ye''s life and death. She insisted on coming to school with her... Who was worried?Of course it is Ma Dongmei... She can see that Ma Dongmei definitely has something to do with her man. It''s nothing. The most important thing is that her man doesn''t seem to hate Ma Dongmei, which is fatal.


    I would never give Ma Dongmei any chance...Qiu Ya actively held Zhou Ye''s big hand under the table while thinking.


    "Hey, Yuan Hua... have you noticed? Qiuya seems to be more beautiful today?" Xia Luo''s eyes hadn''t left Qiuya since Zhou Ye came in.


    "Hmm...!" Yuan Hua, who was sick with him, nodded thoughtfully, and said: "It seems...more feminine..."


    "What is femininity...?" Charlotte asked ignorantly.


    "The femininity is...cough cough...I don''t know." In fact, Yuan Hua didn''t quite understand it, just pretending to be so casual.

 Chapter 532

    "Cut..." Charlotte whispered in disdain, then asked in a low voice: "How is the person you arranged? I feel very uncomfortable now seeing Zhou Ye swinging in front of me..."


    "I have arranged the people...but I didn''t find the information of Zhou Ye''s residence." Yuan Hua said embarrassedly: "I can''t let them block Zhou Ye at the school gate... That''s a big deal."


    "You won''t let them follow Zhou Ye after school... When there is a chance, stop Zhou Ye." Charlotte said with a hatred of iron and steel.


    Yuan Hua suddenly said: "Yes... Then I go to the teacher''s office at noon and call those guys..."


    Ma Dongmei, who was sitting in the front row of them, did not listen to the movement behind her this time...Her eyes had never left Zhou Ye since Zhou Ye entered the classroom...Why did Qiuya and Zhou Ye come to school together?Why did Qiuya fall while riding a bicycle, and Zhou Ye happened to be beside her?


    Moreover, there was no pain on Qiuya''s face just now...that expression should be shy.Ma Dongmei, the more I think about it, the more uneasy she feels... She tossed over and over last night, thought about it all night, and finally figured it out... She really liked Zhou Ye last night.


    I have to say that the women in love are very sensitive... Qiuya''s expression is not right, and it is all seen by Ma Dongmei, who was originally carefree. This is really... the women in love, every one of them is Sherlock Holmes.


    "Although I''m behind...but I won''t give up..." Ma Dongmei avoided Zhou Ye yesterday, just because she hadn''t figured out her own thoughts...now, she figured out her own psychology...as a person A female man who will never admit defeat, Ma Dongmei decided to take the initiative.


    After class, Ma Dongmei stood up and walked towards the first row... "Xiaoya, let''s go to the bathroom together..."


    "I don''t..." Just as Qiu Ya wanted to refuse, she was interrupted by Zhou Ye next to her."Thank you so much, Dongmei...it happened that Xiaoya injured her leg. I was not too generous to go there, so I can only ask you..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Qiu Ya suddenly remembered that she really needed Ma Dongmei''s help... She had to accept the favor of her rival, which made Qiu Ya a little awkward, but... there was no way, as Zhou Ye said. , In many places, he really can¡¯t help himself to... "Well then, thank you, Dongmei."


    "What are you polite...Go, Xiaoya, I''ll help you." Ma Dongmei said, helping Qiuya to walk towards the corridor...


    Zhou Ye watched the two disappear outside the classroom.


    "Xiaoya... why did you and Zhou Ye come to school together?" Ma Dongmei asked Qiu Ya casually while walking.


    "We live in a community." Qiuya doesn''t mind revealing some information to strike a blow to her love rivals. In fact, she wants to say, [We live together] But considering the speed of the spread of school rumors, she dispelled the injury The enemy''s one thousand self-defeating tactics.


    This is really terrible... Ma Dongmei shook her heart when she heard Qiuya''s words. The words near the water tower and the moon are especially applicable in love... This is really bad news for her.


    The two went to the bathroom in silence... After dealing with personal issues, Ma Dongmei once again walked towards the classroom with Qiuya.


    "Dongmei, give up...Zhou Ye is mine." Qiu Ya held back for a long time, and finally decided to clarify their relationship.


    "No... as long as Zhou Ye doesn''t tell me in person that he hates me and doesn''t want to see me, I will never give up." Ma Dongmei looked at Qiuya and said firmly, word by word: "I won''t give up. !"


    "You..." At this moment, Qiu Ya was suppressed by Ma Dongmei''s momentum.There was a feeling of not knowing what to say...


    Chapter seven hundred and forty five


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye watched Qiuya and Dongmei go out peacefully, but when he came back, his face was full of anger... "When you go out with Dongmei, are you okay?"


    "It''s all you bad guy who is everywhere..." Hearing Zhou Ye said, Qiu Ya bitterly picked up the soft flesh on Zhou Ye''s waist with her little hands. It was a circle... Turning to half looking at Zhou Ye''s face. With an unbearable pain, he quickly let go of his hand.


    Does Zhou Ye hurt?Ahem-this is a good question. This guy can use a black hole as a swimming pool, do you think it hurts?But then again...women, you must pretend to be when you should pretend, or pretend to be pain if it doesn''t hurt... Otherwise, she won''t have a sense of accomplishment.


    At this point, Zhou Ye was deeply impressed by the sam¨¡dhi. His painful expression was really sad for those who heard it and tears for those who saw it.He even made a forced smile, comforting Qiu Ya: "No matter how much it hurts... it doesn''t hurt you last night..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words like this, Qiu Ya''s face flushed red all at once... "Bad guy..."


    Ordinarily... At this point, basically the small storm should have passed... However, the subsequent development let Zhou Ye finally know, what is called a person is not as good as the sky¡ª


    "Qiu Ya, how could you pinch Zhou Ye like this..." As Ma Dongmei''s voice came, her figure stood behind Zhou Ye.


    Since Ma Dongmei declared war with Qiuya, she has been paying attention to Zhou Ye''s movement... Seeing the painful expression on Zhou Ye''s face, she was immediately overjoyed... Cough cough, of course it wasn''t because she was uncomfortable to see Zhou Ye. Happy.It''s because-it''s time to show the gentleness and tenderness of a woman.


    Qiuya, who had already turned off, saw the arrival of Ma Dongmei...The fire really didn''t strike... "I''ll pinch... I''m willing to pinch... Can you control it?"


    "It''s wrong for you to bully classmates..."


    "you¡­¡­"


    "I¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Whoever quarrels anymore, just stay away from me..." Zhou Ye finally couldn''t bear it anymore, and his face was like frost in a low voice, "Look at what you two are like now?"


    The two women looked at Zhou Ye, who was stern and angry. Ma Dongmei didn''t dare to speak because she was afraid of being disliked by Zhou Ye, and Qiuya... even more afraid that her man would not want her when she was angry. Then she would cry. Can''t find the transfer, after last night, she could not do without Zhou Ye...


    As Zhou Ye became angry, the two women temporarily truce...


    In the next few sessions... the two women didn''t dare to tear up in front of Zhou Ye anymore, but the secret fight was still...


    Until the arrival of the lunch break at noon¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Ma Dongmei, why are you following us..." Qiuya looked at Ma Dongmei who was standing on the other side of her man with disgust, and asked uncomfortably.


    "My name is Dongmei..." Zhou Ye said lightly, "I will accompany you to the bathroom in the morning. Shouldn''t you mean to invite someone to have a meal?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Ma Dongmei was happy... and Qiuya looked depressed-Zhou Ye''s words were so reasonable, she couldn''t refute it.


    [Don''t be proud...just this time.] Qiu Ya stared at Ma Dongmei bitterly.


    Ma Dongmei returned her triumphant look.[Humph¡ª¡ªthe first time there is the second time...]


    [You are wishful thinking¡ª¡ª]


    Whether it is wishful thinking, you will know later.


    "Oh-!" As a buffer zone between the two women, Zhou Ye couldn''t see the secret fight between the two women...


    Snap, slap¡ª¡ªTwo times, the two women are a little confused...Hold the dolphin in both hands, looking at Zhou Ye at a loss...


    "Bad guy...why hit me..." Qiu Ya was beaten by Zhou Ye outside for the first time, and her blush was almost bleeding.


    "Rogue, hooligan..." Ma Dongmei was even more unbearable. She felt that Zhou Ye''s slap was hitting her, but it was as if she was hitting her heart, shaking her heart tremblingly...both legs A bit soft, otherwise, she would have covered her face and ran away.


    "Fighting like this again, let me see it once, just fight it once." Zhou Ye ignored the expressions of the two women, and wrapped his hands...one by one, holding the two women''s slender waist and walked towards the school fence.


    He swallowed the rest of the words of the two women...Both women lowered their heads in shame, and did not realize that Zhou Ye was holding the waist of the two...


    The two women were so shy to accompany Zhou Ye to buy lunch together and go to the rooftop together...


    It wasn''t until he came to the rooftop that Zhou Ye let go of the two women''s slender waists... "Come on, carry them for me... I''ll clean them up."


    "Oh!" X2


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s instructions, the two women stretched out their hands and grabbed the food bag that Zhou Ye handed over...


    "Zhou Ye asked me to take this..."


    "Zhou Ye didn''t call anyone to take it... Qiuya, since your leg hurts, please take a break."


    "I hurt my leg, but my hands are fine..."


    Zhou Ye found two chairs from the pile of tables and chairs next to them and placed them next to the table set yesterday at noon. He warned without looking back: "I don''t care if you two take it, if you spill lunch... Both of you will suffer."


    When the two women heard Zhou Ye''s words, they didn''t dare to tear the food bag anymore...

 Chapter 533

    Until Zhou Ye finished his busy work, he turned his head and saw the two women and one of them were holding the handle of a bag. Both of them glanced to the other side with their small faces, absolutely not looking at each other... There is a long way to go, Zhou Ye sighed helplessly. He took a sigh of relief: "Well, let''s all come to eat."


    The two women agreed, put the food bag in their hands on the desk, and then began to take out the same snacks...


    When the table was full of snacks...the two people sat on the stools with enthusiasm.


    Qiuya looked at the snacks on the table, the more she thought about it, the more angry she became... It was obvious that she should be alone with Zhou Ye, why did Ma Dongmei ran over... No, this thing can¡¯t be forgotten... Think of a way to get her off. .


    Thinking of this, Qiu Ya plucked up the courage and stood up with the desk... and then walked around the desk to Zhou Ye''s position, and sat on Zhou Ye''s lap unceremoniously."Ye, I want you to feed me..."


    Seeing Qiuya''s movements, Ma Dongmei couldn''t help but stared her eyes wide-still this kind of operation??Isn''t this already a seduction?No, I can''t lose to this guy...


    Ma Dongmei¡¯s blood rushed to his head, and he couldn¡¯t take much care of it... She stood up and sat down on Zhou Ye¡¯s other leg... following Qiuya¡¯s tone, she said, "Ye, I want you to feed me... ¡­"


    "..." Zhou Ye felt like a dog... These two girls are really--


    "Ma Dongmei¡ª¡ª!!!" Qiuya was almost mad at Ma Dongmei.


    "How about??" Ma Dongmei has never been a fuel-saving lamp, staring at Qiu Ya unceremoniously.


    "Hey--!" Zhou Ye looked at him, and if he didn''t do anything, the two girls would start to fight again... They didn''t work so hard when picking up girls before.


    "you--!"


    "I--!"


    As soon as the two women finished speaking a word, they completely turned off... They saw their heads drooping, their cheeks flushed with flushing, because they felt at the same time that there was a warm and hot magic hand, and they were not polite. Followed the skirt and got into their clothes...like a naughty guy, he began to explore everywhere.


    The two of them couldn''t take care of much anymore, their heads hung down... Feeling this unseparated contact, Zhou Ye relied on that countless tricks to temporarily calm the two women---people, sure enough. On your own.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Forty Six


    Since the lunch break-Qiuya and Ma Dongmei returned to the class, and they have been lying on the table and motionless for two classes...


    They are so-ahem, shy and shy.


    To be honest, the two have never had such an experience, never thought that they would make such a shy and human voice in front of each other... and Zhou Ye, the initiator, smiled triumphantly and hum... On how to get two women who are like rivals, just let them have the same enemy.


    That''s right, the two women now regard Zhou Ye as enemies...this villain, pervert, gangster, etc. all kinds of criminal names have been thrown on his head by the two women.


    Who told Zhou Ye to directly let the two women in front of their opponents, both leaked that kind of idiot... ahem, although there is no real thing, Zhou Ye only accomplished this feat with his own fingers...


    The school bell rang---


    "Xiaoya, let''s go home together..." Zhou Ye said as he gently tugged Qiuya''s little hand, and finally got a muffled answer: "Thanks to you... I don''t care about you bad guy."


    "Really?" Of course, Zhou Ye knew that Qiuya was in an extremely shy and shy situation now. If she were just in front of him... Qiuya would not be like this. The point was not that Ma Dongmei was still there...


    "Qiuya-let''s go home together." At this time, a voice sounded, and it was Ma Dongmei whose cheeks were still red and dizzy."I have something I want to talk to you..."


    "Well-I also want to talk to you about something." Hearing Ma Dongmei''s voice, Qiu Ya straightened up and stood up.


    "That''s just--!" Ma Dongmei said, helping Qiuya to walk out of the classroom... Before leaving, she gave Zhou Ye a vicious look, but it was not threatening at all, but... to Zhou. Ye kind of, she felt very sad.


    Watching the two female counterparts walk out of the classroom, Zhou Ye smiled indifferently and shook his head, stood up... followed the two of them out.


    However, Charlotte and Yuan Hua, who had been pretending to study hard there, saw Zhou Ye leave, and hurriedly packed their schoolbags and chased them out...


    On the way home¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Qiuya sat in the back seat of Ma Dongmei''s car, and Ma Dongmei pushed the car... the two of them walked halfway in silence.


    "Qiu Ya--" Ma Dongmei finally said, "You, are you and Zhou Ye already...like that?"


    "..." Hearing Ma Dongmei''s words, Qiuya''s cheeks flushed to the base of her ears, and she nodded slightly."Ok--!"


    Hearing Qiuya''s words, Ma Dongmei felt like she was swallowed by thunder... The hand pushing the car shook and almost threw Qiuya out... "Then... Then bless you..."


    At this time, Ma Dongmei is full of mixed tastes, very sour...


    "Dongmei, you... how did you know?" Qiuya asked curiously.


    "At noon... on the rooftop, you... were called by that bad guy... that time, but... my dear¡ªno." Ma Dongmei smiled lonely when he said this, "will call my dear, except The relationship has been determined... I really can''t think of any other reasons... No wonder, Zhou Ye will come to school with you on his back this morning... He will pick you up at your house."


    "That''s what you said? It means that the relationship is confirmed?" Qiu Ya asked with a weird expression.


    "Did you do anything else?" Ma Dongmei gave Qiuya a strange look.


    "Uh-nothing... We did nothing..." Qiu Ya hurriedly denied.I have to say that the sister papers of this era are really pure...the result of lack of education.


    "Forget it...Anyway, it doesn''t matter whether you do it or not. I decided to quit." When Ma Dongmei finished saying this, she felt her heartache and hard to breathe...


    Qiuya looked at Ma Dongmei''s somewhat pale face... asked a little worried: "Are you okay, Dongmei..."


    "I--I''m okay...I should give you to Zhou Ye too, don''t worry, I will draw a clear line with Zhou Ye in the future..." Ma Dongmei said, looking for Zhou Ye who has been following them. ... However, he saw nothing.


    Zhou Ye had been following them all the time, but the shadow could not be found...


    "This damn guy is not reliable at all..." Ma Dongmei''s face suddenly paled after saying this."not good¡­¡­"


    "What''s wrong? Dongmei?" Qiuya is not hostile to Ma Dongmei either. Everyone is about to quit. What do you want?"What happened?"


    "Do you still remember, what I told you yesterday, Yuan Hua and Xia Luo are looking for social gangsters outside the school to stop Zhou Ye..." Ma Dongmei became more anxious...


    Hearing what she said, Qiuya also became anxious... After all, she was still a girl, and she suddenly became unruly in the face of such things."What should I do then? Will Ye get hurt..."


    "It must be when we were chatting. I didn''t notice that he was blocked..." Ma Dongmei said, turning the handlebars and riding on the car."Go, let''s find Zhou Ye along the road..."


    "Yeah..." Qiuya was already in a state of confusion, and all she was thinking about now was whether Zhou Ye would be beaten, would...


    Ma Dongmei got on the bike, turned around, and rode quickly towards the school...


    What is Zhou Ye doing right now??He is having fun...


    A group of gangsters actually blocked him and led him to a back alley...


    "This is my eldest brother Chen Kai...boy, you have a big deal." A hemp in an Iori costume stood beside a guy with a fat head and big ears, who seemed to be lacking in his brain, and pointed at Zhou Ye. Said politely.


    "Chen Kai?? It''s a pity that you don''t bring a song, or you might be hot!" Zhou Ye''s eyes were narrowed with smile. Unexpectedly, this kind of memory of being blocked by a gangster can be relived. Once again, um, I really want to thank those two 2 goods hiding not far away, so that I can recall the memories of my youth again...


    Speaking of it, at that time, the two guys who blocked him seemed to be crippled by himself... and he was less than sixteen years old at that time, enjoying the protection of minors, and to a certain extent he was a self-defense counterattack. So... nothing happened. I really thank the Minor Protection Law.


    "Boy...you are so crazy..." Although Chen Kai didn''t know what Zhou Ye said, but...this didn''t delay him from feeling the ridicule in Zhou Ye''s tone."I tell you¡­¡­"


    Just when Chen Kai pointed to Zhou Ye''s nose and was about to threaten it... a crisp female voice came."Zhou Ye--what do you gangsters want to do to Zhou Ye?"


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Forty Seven


    With a shout-Ma Dongmei appeared in the alley with Qiuya riding a bicycle. They took a lot of time to find Zhou Ye. Fortunately, a kind-hearted aunt told them that they could come in time.

 Chapter 534

    "Oh, why are you two here...?" Zhou Ye didn''t want to disturb the two girls at all, so he quietly followed the silly X who patted himself on the shoulder to come here... After all, the scene for a while might be bloody. Not suitable for two people to watch...


    "You still laughed out..." Ma Dongmei gave Zhou Ye a fierce look, and then stood in front of Zhou Ye without hesitation... "I have already called the police, what do you want?"


    "Ye, are you okay..." At this time, Qiuya also struggled to jump from the back seat of the car, watching Zhou Ye nervously, rubbing his whole body with her hands for fear that he might be hurt.


    "Oh, the old girl stops being energized... Do you want to go to the grove with my eldest brother?" Chen Kai saw Ma Dongmei''s eyes light up, touched his big bald head with long scars and smiled.


    "Go away... stinky gangster..." Ma Dongmei said that she was still a girl when she saw Chen Kai coming to her. Faced with the hideous face of Chen Kai, she backed back again and again.


    "Oh, I originally wanted to leave you a dog''s life... As a result, you are trying to die..." Zhou Ye sighed deeply, and his figure suddenly stood in front of Ma Dongmei, leaving Ma Dongmei a wide Back view.


    "Stop talking nonsense with Lao Tzu...go on, crippling this kid, let these two little girls cheer together." Chen Kai''s brain is indeed weak, even if he only thinks that his eyes are blurred, Just changed people.But he still didn''t understand Zhou Ye''s strength, and he rushed happily on the road to death.


    Shattered¡ªa sound of broken glass sounded.


    Everyone is a little strange looking for the source of the sound, but... can the mystery of the mirror world be seen through by these two things?


    So, in the end they got nothing...Xia Luo and Yuan Hua were also dragged into the mirror world.


    "This... is really a good place to destroy the corpses." Zhou Ye looked around the mirror world and smiled slightly."So, let''s get started..."


    "Ye, are you all right..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s situation, Qiu Ya stepped forward with some worry and hugged his arm tightly.


    "Zhou Ye, are you stupid?" Ma Dongmei went straight to Zhou Ye and raised her hand to reach Zhou Ye''s forehead... to see if he had a fever.


    "Of course I am not stupid..." Zhou Ye was almost embarrassed on his face.


    "You''re not stupid, what nonsense are you talking about? What do you mean by destroying the corpse? Let''s start..." Ma Dongmei said, her heart beating, trying to touch the top of Zhou Ye''s head to see if she was hit by someone...


    "What to do, Dongmei...what if Ye gets smashed?" Qiu Ya asked anxiously.


    "..." Zhou Ye choked silently, "Forget it, let you be stupid with me..."


    Talking about this, Zhou Ye held up the slender waists of the two women one by one... and rose into the sky.


    "what--------!!!!"


    The two women were completely shocked by this scene... They only screamed in surprise... nothing else.


    And those rascals below??Ha ha... They are about to taste the adventure park trip that Zhou Ye prepared for them...


    As Zhou Ye soared into the sky, the earth and walls began to turn like gears... A little brother was so shocked by Zhou Ye flying to the sky, he did not notice this scene at all, and was directly involved in the gears, accompanied by The screams turned into a pile of meat sauce in an instant.


    "My god...what the hell is this..." The other hooligans who were awakened by the screams didn''t care much anymore, and began to scurry around like flies without their heads... which also included Charlotte and Charlotte. Yuan Hua...


    Zhou Ye has no interest in their behavior... They are like ants to Zhou Ye. When nothing happens, Zhou Ye doesn''t mind playing casual games like flooded ants, but when there is business... Zhou Ye didn''t feel in the mood to pay any attention to those ants, they were dead anyway.


    What business?Of course it''s a pick-up, for Zhou Ye... only picking up a girl is the business.


    Zhou Ye took the two daughters directly to his home in the mirror world, and then easily exited the mirror world...


    "..."


    ".................."


    The two women were sitting on the sofa, with no desire or hope to speak at all. For them... the scene just now was really amazing. Their men could fly, and with a wave of their men¡¯s hands, the whole world began to spin. ...This is too terrifying for two girls who have been told since childhood that ghosts and gods do not exist, and that there is only science in this world.


    Zhou Ye watched the two women sitting there stupidly, and didn''t mind... He knew that they really needed some time to digest the encounter just now.So, he simply turned around and walked towards the restaurant in the room...getting two cups of coffee for the two women was shocked.


    It wasn''t until Zhou Ye slowly grinds the coffee beans, brewed the coffee, and served it...The two women slowly came to their senses.


    "You...how did you do it?" Ma Dongmei asked, looking at Zhou Ye in a daze.


    "It''s very simple... As long as the mental power is strong enough, it''s easy to interfere with reality..." Zhou Ye said, passing the coffee over."Come and have some coffee to suppress your shock."


    "Ye, I''m so scared..." After Qiuya woke up, the first thing she did was to hold Zhou Ye. She had never felt so hesitant and confused... The man she loved was so powerful, no matter how she looked at it, it was not. I can hold it.


    "What are you afraid of? No matter when...I won''t want you!" Zhou Ye put the coffee in his hand on the coffee table, and gently patted Qiu Ya''s back... in a low voice, "You should feel happy." , Because you will have eternal youth and eternal life."


    Ma Dongmei, who was holding coffee and wanted to drink, saw the two of you and me, and immediately put the coffee.Stand up and walk outside."Okay...you can comfort your little lover here, I''m leaving, goodbye...no, never again."


    "Do you think you still left?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, his figure flashed, blocking Ma Dongmei''s path.


    "What do you mean? You want to kill me too?" Ma Dongmei said here, her eyes flushed... asshole, badass... I like you so much, so you want...


    "Don''t be nonsense..." Zhou Ye hugged Ma Dongmei and whispered: "I just heard that someone was going to give up on me... and bless me?"


    Although he was stopped by the gangster, his five senses had been locked on the two women, and the conversation between the two could not hide from him at all.


    "Yes, what I said, how?" Ma Dongmei said angrily, "You all have Xiaoya, what do you want me? You want me to fight Xiaoya like a shrew Man..."


    The more Ma Dongmei said, the more aggrieved, and the more he said, the reddish the eye circles... Tears fell."I can''t do it... You never said that you like me... Why should I grab you from Xiaoya... You bastard... What do you want... Um..."


    Ma Dongmei''s words can''t be said, because her vision has been blocked by Zhou Ye...


    Although there was one at noon, but... to Zhou Ye, Ma Dongmei was still a rookie... Just a mouthful made her soft into a pool of mud...


    Zhou Ye stooped unceremoniously, and a princess hugged Ma Dongmei and walked directly to his bedroom...


    On the other hand, Qiuya looked at them with aggrieved expressions, but soon she was not aggrieved...because she was also dragged in by Zhou Ye''s thinking power...


    "Smelly gangster... what are you going to do... don''t... don''t take my clothes off... don''t--ah--"


    Gradually, Ma Dongmei''s voice of resistance became lower and lower, replaced by a song of spring, 1 river, 1 chant... After a long while, with a scream, Ma Dongmei was completely sunk... However, Qiuya''s serenade followed.


    Chapter seven hundred and forty eight


    On the international flight from Magic City to Los Angeles-the combination of a man and two women is particularly eye-catching.


    None of these three seem to be very old, at most sixteen or seventeen years old, however, this is not the main reason for their attention.The most important thing is that the boys in the trio are really eye-catching.


    This boy is handsome and beyond the imagination of human beings-white skin, three-dimensional and exquisite facial features, a slightly tight white half-length windbreaker set off his originally perfect figure even more straight... It seems that there are infinite secrets in the black pupils that attract people who want to explore his heart. The thin lips always turn up slightly, with a hint of smile, which makes people feel at ease when they see it.


    "Ye¡ªIs America fun? Is Las Vegas fun?" the girl sitting next to the boy asked curiously.


    "Uh-it''s okay..." Zhou Ye said helplessly, "In fact, I feel like that... After playing for a while, there is nothing new..."


    "...Qiuya, you''ve asked this sentence many times along the way..." Ma Dongmei, who was sitting on the other side and separated from Zhou Ye by the aisle, said dissatisfiedly: "I knew that the first-class seats were so far away. Why not book business class..."


    "...Okay, it only takes more than ten hours anyway..." Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his hand, grabbing Ma Dongmei''s little hand, and comfortingly said: "I just wait to get a private jet later."


    "Really? Ye¡ª" Qiuya became curious again when he heard Zhou Ye talking about private jets...By the way, few girls were so calm when facing private jets."Can we board a private jet when we come back from the United States this time?"


    "I''m afraid not, Xiaoya... It will take at least half a year to customize a private jet... Therefore, it is estimated that we will not be able to board the private jet this winter vacation..." Zhou Ye said helplessly.


    The flight attendants who stood not far away hadn''t left Zhou Ye since they got on the plane.Always eavesdropping on their conversation...


    "Hey, the current child, really..." a slightly older flight attendant said depressedly: "It started so early..."

 Chapter 535

    "What''s the matter... If I had such a handsome little guy when I was in school, I would definitely not let him go... You have to put it on your face too, and it looks like at least a rich second-generation... "The other younger flight attendant looked at Zhou Ye, her eyes full of intoxication.


    "Xiao Sao Ho...It''s not too late for you to post it now."


    "Hey, the old man''s pearl is yellow...I will post it now and become an old cow and eat tender grass?"


    The stewardesses were chatting in the service room... and Zhou Ye''s trio, the two women had a chat.


    Finally, Zhou Ye and Ma Dongmei changed positions, and she and Qiuya started chatting with each other... They were both going abroad for the first time, and of course they were very excited...


    Zhou Ye didn''t think so much. He wasn''t very satisfied with Air China''s first class...To be honest, he missed his private jet a bit.


    Qiuya and Dongmei were chatting hotly there. While discussing the travel guide for the U.S. I don¡¯t know where they got from, they whispered about girls¡¯ private conversations...


    And Zhou Ye closed his eyes helplessly... his thoughts couldn''t help returning to that day.


    That day, after he took Ma Dongmei half-push her, the three of them began to live happily...Ahem, now the entire Xihong City No. 7 Middle School knows that Zhou Ye is a playboy, who will keep them all inseparable every day of.


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t forget to meet Ma Dongmei''s mother... With a little trick, Ma Dongmei''s mother agreed to the two people''s affairs... Now, the three of them are living together blatantly.


    At the beginning... Qiuya and Ma Dongmei looked a bit disgusted with each other. After several days of training and teaching by Zhou Ye, they finally realized one thing, that is, it is impossible to solo the big boss Zhou Ye... ¡­


    The reality forced the two women to form a united front to resist Zhou Ye¡¯s invasion and intrusion... But they were all together. The two girls had just begun to have confidence in the Maya League after being ruthlessly defeated by Zhou Ye several times. Disappeared completely.


    They are really scared to spend the weekend now, because...the weekend means that a certain big devil can cough and cough them without any worries...so they need to rest on the couch the next day...


    Now, let''s not talk about preventing Zhou Ye from picking up girls... They all want to become a princess and find some more sisters for Zhou Ye... However, it is a small middle school, and there are no sisters that Zhou Ye can see. Paper, so in the end, the two women had to give their own aggrieved so... For example, cough cough...


    Time just passed bit by bit... However, what made the two women more alarmed was that the winter vacation was coming soon...


    It¡¯s been so miserable on weekends, if you have a winter vacation... then it¡¯s still worth it????The first summit meeting of the Maya Alliance was held urgently. The meeting was going on in a harmonious and friendly atmosphere. Participants spoke enthusiastically and finally formulated... a grand strategy for the world tour.


    To put it plainly, it''s just one sentence.For the sake of winter vacation...Let''s travel together.


    Of course, as soon as this plan was put forward, it was faced with various problems... For example, how can we persuade the man to agree to this plan? This is the most important thing... The two women gave full play to their initiative in order to not suffer from winter vacation. .


    Spoiled, spoiled, spoiled...sold, cute, sold cute, and finally, after Zhou Ye successfully unlocked Edogawa¡¯s forty-eight hands on the two women... he reluctantly agreed to this plan.


    This is simply like being like Dapu Ben... The two women really have an idea of ??wanting to sing a song at this moment.[You find more sisters... we two can''t bear it...]


    Seeing the happy appearances of the two women, Zhou Ye was also very happy... the plan worked.


    In the end, after choosing a lap, Zhou Ye passed the domestic travel route chosen by the two women... and directly chose the Los Angeles, Alaska Casino Tour Plan in January, so there was this scene where three people appeared on the international flight. .


    Eleven hours later--


    Zhou Ye''s international flight landed at Los Angeles International Airport...


    "I told you to have a good rest... now all of you are listless..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, holding one in one hand, and walking towards the VIP channel...As the holder of the Silver VIP card of Express, Zhou Ye can take two relatives to receive VIP service at the airport.


    "Mr. Zhou Ye, hello... My name is Jenna Lee. I am your private tour guide in the United States these days." Just stepping out of the VIP channel, an Asian girl with a beautiful face in black professional attire came with a smile. When he arrived in front of Zhou Ye, he said respectfully.


    "Huh? Are you a Chinese?" Zhou Ye looked at the girl curiously and asked.


    "No, my grandfather''s area has already settled in the U.S...." The girl said a little shyly: "But my grandfather often wants to go back and see..."


    "Interesting... The little secretary of Express is really interested... Knowing that I am Chinese, so I found a Chinese tour guide." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "Then I will trouble you these days, Miss Li."


    "You are polite... Mr. Zhou..." Jenna was honest, she was stunned when she first saw Zhou Ye... Although she had already seen Zhou Ye''s photos before receiving the assignment, but ... The real person is more handsome than the photo, otherwise... She should have rushed into the VIP channel to meet Zhou Ye early, and fortunately, Zhou Ye didn''t care at all."Please give me your passport... I will help you with the immigration formalities. You can wait a moment in the VIP Lounge of Express..."


    "Hmm--! Excuse you." Zhou Ye said as he handed the travel passports of the three of them to Jenna... and then walked directly to the lounge not far away with his two girlfriends. .


    Chapter seven hundred and forty nine


    Santa Monica is just over twenty miles away from Los Angeles International Airport...


    Of course, Zhou Ye would not really go to Los Angeles to play when he came to Los Angeles. He was about to play Los Angeles in another plane...How could he still be interested in Los Angeles?Therefore, the first stop of their trip to the United States was in the small city of Santa Monica.


    Although Santa Monica is a small city, it has the most famous coastal attractions in the U.S., especially its beaches, which are where Americans like to go.


    Right now, Zhou Ye is in the high-end ocean view villa of the Beach Club Hotel in Santa Monica, enjoying the sun and beach bikini... It''s just-- ahem, his two girls are not very powerful now...


    "I told you not to be so excited... As a result, the jet lag is not enough..." Zhou Ye sat on the beach chair with red wine in one hand, looked helplessly at both sides of him, lying on the beach chair like a salted fish. Two women.


    These two girls, when they first arrived in Santa Monica last night, were so excited and excited. As a result...they couldn''t sleep, so-during the day the two of them were tragedy...


    "My dear... don''t worry about us... you, you go play... let us sleep for a while." Qiu Ya muttered with her eyes closed.


    "Yeah... what a warm sunshine." Dongmei also closed her eyes and said, "Let us sleep for a while."


    "Hehe... the two ladies are really cute." As a private tour guide, Jenna must accompany her all the time. She is now wearing a white bikini and sitting on the other side of Zhou Ye...with a smile: "Otherwise, Ye, go play, I''ll just watch the two ladies here..."


    "...Okay." Zhou Ye looked at the two women helplessly, and walked towards the beach not far away...


    "Hey--!" Seeing that Zhou Ye didn''t walk towards the beach with many bikini beauties, but instead walked towards the deserted beach on the other side...Jenna couldn''t help but want to shout to remind Zhou Ye that there is It''s someone''s private beach, you can''t go past... But after thinking about it, she gave up this idea again...


    After all, she just saw Zhou Ye¡¯s charm... Just now Zhou Ye went to a crowded place to play. As a result, as soon as he passed, she was besieged by a group of sisters... The people who picked up the conversation were wave after wave. The wave is coming.


    So Zhou Ye finally had to run back in embarrassment... He wanted to take his girlfriend as a shield, so that he would be accosted one by one.


    If you want to come, if you have a private beach, the owner is not there...it shouldn''t be a big problem.Jenna thought irresponsibly.


    On the other side-Zhou Ye who didn''t care at all, walked towards the deserted beach... In fact, he didn''t like bikini beauties, but he didn''t like... Bichi, one by one, at least a dozen The breath of a man is simply unthinkable to Zhou Ye...He is not interested in such a woman, no matter how beautiful.


    Just as Zhou Ye walked over, a pretty figure jumped out of the water...like a beautiful mermaid.


    This mermaid, seeing Zhou Ye, was also taken aback, then... smiled slightly: "Little brother, brother... why did you come here? This is not a public beach!"


    "Liu Xling??" Zhou Ye looked at this familiar face, but he was taken aback. I stunned, what''s the situation... Why is Liu Xling still on this plane?


    "I''m not called Liu Xling!" The woman in a swimsuit laughed and teased: "Want to know the name of my sister? This method of deliberately calling the wrong person''s name is really too clumsy."


    Even though Zhou Ye is an intruder to her, she really can¡¯t speak coldly to this handsome boy...No woman can really ignore Zhou Ye¡¯s charm...


    "Then what''s your name?" Zhou Ye asked curiously. This woman who looked like she was about twenty years old really looked like Liu Xling when she was young.


    "As a little gentleman, when asking the lady''s name, shouldn''t you introduce yourself first?" I don''t know why, this woman wants to get close to Zhou Ye... After all, Zhou Ye is a super creature. Biomagnetic fields have an unimaginable attraction for lower organisms, especially the opposite sex.


    "Well, my name is Zhou Ye, a native of Chinese... I don''t know what this big sister''s name is?" A wicked smile leaked from the corner of Zhou Ye''s mouth. He didn''t feel a trace of man''s breath in this girl. Hmm-interesting, a good goal...


    "My name is Mo Chou, and I am a Chinese American..." Mo Chou said, smiling and stretching out his hand, holding Zhou Ye''s hand.


    At the moment when he held Zhou Ye''s hand, Mo Chou felt as if a current flowed through the area where the two of them were in contact with her body...This made her groan, and when her feet were soft, she was about to slip off. Into the sea.


    "Be careful." How fast Zhou Ye''s reaction was. He poked his hands around and grabbed Mo Chou''s slender waist... and dragged her into his arms.


    Mo Chou was lying in Zhou Ye''s arms---feeling that he was about to suffocate, not being strangled by Zhou Ye, but being drunk by the masculine breath of Zhou Ye... that breath like sunshine , So reassuring, so comfortable and convincing... She wanted to sleep well in this arms, and no longer care about the intrigue.


    "Are you all right..." Zhou Ye asked in a low voice, Mo Chou''s soft feet would naturally be inseparable from him.

 Chapter 536

    "I...my foot seems to be twisted..." Mo Chou has never for a moment, as he does now, eager to be close to a man, longing for his embrace... longing to have him... longing for everything about him.


    As a genius who has both high IQ and EQ since childhood, Mo Chou believes that there will be no pie in the sky. If you want, you have to get it back by yourself... Now, she started to act.


    "Can...Can you help me back to the villa over there?" Mo Chou''s cheeks were reddish, and her breathing was a little bit quick and fast... She looked at Zhou Ye and was full of pleading.


    "Of course it''s okay." Zhou Ye smiled slightly. He was short, picked up Mo Chou''s legs, and a princess hugged Mo Chou up, following the direction of her fingers, toward a building built on the coastline. Go to the luxury villa in the distance.


    Mo worry?Liu Xling?Interesting... The Macau Wind series is also on this plane... It''s really interesting.An evil smile leaked from Zhou Ye''s corner, which made Mo Chou lying in his arms look dumbfounded...


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Fifty


    Watching Zhou Ye holding a girl from a distance... His private tour guide Jenna Lee is about to die, maybe because of jealousy, maybe because of something else... In short, she just can''t understand other women. Quoting Zhou Ye.


    Never let that bitch succeed... Jenna shook the sleeping two women while thinking."Miss Ma, Miss Qiu...Get up, your boyfriend is almost seduced and led away..."


    "Oh? Someone seduce Yin Ye?..." Qiu Ya turned over slightly, and said indifferently: "As long as Ye looks at her, you can do it casually..."


    "How can this happen?" Jenna was completely sluggish when she heard Qiuya''s words. What''s the situation?How could this be??


    In Jenna''s view, having such a boyfriend, even if it is owned by two at the same time, would definitely guard against other women like a thief.Then Qiuya''s reaction caught her off guard...


    But the unwilling Jenna hurried to shake Ma Dongmei again."Miss Ma...I just saw Mr. Zhou holding a woman to the villa..."


    "Ah...That''s great." Ma Dongmei said, turning over slightly and ignored Jenna''s words."There will be one more sister in the future...I can relax too."


    "..." Jenna is completely spartan... Is there such an operation??Am I still awake???Is it because the sun is too big today?I have sunstroke?It seems that I need to be quiet...


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already walked into the villa with Mo Chou in his arms...Just as soon as he entered the villa, a middle-aged woman in a maid costume rushed over and asked eagerly: "Miss, you What''s wrong? What happened?"


    "I''m okay...Ann, don''t be so nervous..." Mo Chou explained with a smile, "It''s just a little bit cramped, don''t worry..."


    "Oh my God... is it serious? Do you need me to call Mr. Phil?" Hearing Mo Chou''s words, An did not relax, but became even more anxious...


    "No need... Just apply ice for a while!" Mo Chou really couldn''t explain to his housekeeping maid. Do you want to tell her that this is the trick I used for the man?However, being careful, she did not forget to explain to Zhou Ye what this Mr. Phil did."Mr. Phil is my personal doctor... I don''t think there is any need to call him for this little problem."


    "Well... if this is your wish." Ann came to Zhou Ye at this time. The moment she saw Zhou Ye, she understood what her mistress wanted to do... After all, if it weren''t for her If she is self-aware, she wants to hook up with this handsome guy."I''ll get you medical kits..."


    "Okay, thank you, Ann." Mo Chou smiled and thanked him, while making a helpless look at Zhou Ye."No way, Ann always makes such a fuss..."


    "It''s okay... My maid is sometimes even more exaggerated than her..." Zhou Ye understands this deeply. After all... his two close maids are even more exaggerated. If he comes back from injury, it is estimated that they will stay one of them. Take care of yourself, and a leader will directly kill the man who hurt him...


    "Come on, let me see how your feet are..." Zhou Ye said, carefully placing Mo Chou on the big sofa in the living room, and then holding up her white and small feet...


    "I''m fine... don''t have to watch... it will be fine after a while." Mo Chou was really afraid that if Zhou Ye really knew some medical skills, he would be embarrassed to see that he was pretending to be injured, so he shrank himself desperately. ''S little feet...


    "It''s okay... I''ll just take a look." Zhou Ye grabbed her ankle.


    The two shrank one and the other tugged... I don''t know when, the image between the two became-the posture and the posture of the male superior and female.


    "Really...really no need..." Mo Chou looked at Zhou Ye''s handsome face that occupied her entire line of sight, and her voice became smaller and smaller... She felt that she was about to be caught by Zhou Ye''s black hole-like eyes. The eyes are sucked in...


    "Well, I don''t think you need to look at your feet now..." Zhou Ye looked at Mo Chou and smiled.


    "Why?" Mo Chou''s voice was like a dream. This is the first time that she has been so close to a man... Her heart is beating like a gust of wind and rain, and it feels like this continues... She will suffer from rapid heartbeat. dead.


    "Because... what you need to heal now is your heart." Of course Zhou Ye heard Mo Chou''s heartbeat.


    "How to cure...?"


    "Of course...it''s cured like this!" Zhou Ye lowered his head and froze Mo Chou''s little coward--


    Mo Chou''s eyes widened in surprise by Zhou Ye''s sudden mouth...but immediately afterwards, she indulged in Zhou Ye''s brilliant skills and closed her eyes...


    At the same time, her arm involuntarily climbed onto Zhou Ye''s back... She squeezed the man who had taken away her first mouth...


    As soon as Zhou Ye realized who Mo Chou was, he intensified his spiritual hint...


    Who is Mo Chou?A woman with super high IQ and EQ can tell from the DOA group she created that the criminal police and international police from all over the world are helpless for more than ten years, what kind of woman this is...


    Of course, Zhou Ye did not want to play emotional games with Mo Chou like facing the two girls of Qiuya... Such a woman needs to be thoroughly conquered and conquered. If playing emotional games, Zhou Ye would not have time to play with her for more than ten years of long-distance love running. ...


    I don''t know when... There is no longer any gap between the two, with a soft groan¡ªa blood-colored plum blossom blooming on the sofa cushion under the two of them.


    Ann, who finally found the medicine cabinet, just wanted to walk into the living room... Seeing the movements of the two in the living room, she couldn''t help but step back out. Of course, she did not forget to activate the security system of the villa... Uncontrollable men and women leave room for confidentiality.


    Hearing the voice of An leaving, Zhou Ye, who was vigorously conquering, leaked a smile, and then picked up Mo Chou, who was already talking nonsense, and walked upstairs... As he moved, Mo Chou''s nonsense The gibberish is louder and louder...


    It wasn''t until two hours later, with a scream, that the whole villa returned to calm again... Mo Chou had been completely destroyed by Zhou Ye...


    "You...you are just a wild... beast!" Mo Chou retracted himself into Zhou Ye''s arms, and gently drew circles on Zhou Ye''s Hungarian chamber with his fingers... his tone was sad and bitter. Said: "It''s the first time I completely ignored people, and I almost killed you..."


    "No way, I''m the little younger brother..." Zhou Ye blinked at Mo Chou narrowly and said: "Of course the younger brother and younger brother have to work harder, otherwise what should I do if the big sister is not satisfied..."


    "Bad guy..." How could Mo Chou fail to hear that Zhou Ye was deliberately retaliating against him by calling his little brother when he saw him."I don''t know which woman can stand you..."


    "Of course not a woman...a group of women is almost the same." Zhou Ye said unceremoniously.


    "Do you still want to find a group of women?? Huh?" Mo Chou sat up abruptly when he heard this... asked angrily.


    "It seems...you still need to feel the power of your little-brother-brother..." Zhou Ye didn''t worry at all. For him, his own woman would have to take this step sooner or later, and leave sooner or later. You have to go.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye turned over and pressed Mo Chou under him...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s actions, Mo Chou couldn''t help being jealous, and hurriedly said, "Hey...don''t Ye...I''m all swollen in my place...it really doesn''t work."


    "It''s okay...Look at me turning you into a magic..." Zhou Ye silently activated his power of speech and spirit, using such high-end power to do this kind of thing...


    "Hey, it''s really good... Don''t-it''s really good... I''m also... Ah... Ye, you bastard... why are you here again..."


    Three hours later... Mo Chou learned one thing deeply. This little wronged family is really his own killer... I really can''t refuse him. Hey, if you find a few more, just find a few more. ...Otherwise, I will be killed by this wrong family sooner or later.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Fifty One


    The soft sea breeze blows the white floor-to-ceiling curtains... In the bedroom of more than 60 square meters, on a ten by ten couch, three women and one man are quietly asleep...


    It wasn''t until the sun slowly rising from the sea level spilled his own light and heat into this bedroom that Mo Chou, who was nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, slowly opened his eyes.


    "What a bastard..." Mo Chou looked at Zhou Ye, who was sleeping like a child. Although Zang Li complained, he still had a petting smile on his face. The other girlfriends dragged onto the couch together...little villain."


    "How do I remember that you begged me to call Xiaoya and Xiaomei together yesterday?" Zhou Ye closed his eyes and whispered.


    "Bad guy...you still say." Thinking of her unbearable performance last night, Mo rushed forward with sorrow and annoyance, and wanted to bite Zhou Ye to calm down... However, her plan was ruined. Zhou Ye''s eyes.


    After a long good morning, Mo Chou collapsed again in Zhou Ye''s arms."This life is ruined in your hands, little villain."


    "So... in the future, you have to please me... don''t make me angry, I''m so angry, I''m afraid..." Zhou Ye teased Mo Chou''s Qiong Nose...


    "How dare I make you angry...My eldest young master." Mo Chou rolled his eyes, and there was a faint smile on his delicate face. She was too late to hurt him, so how could she be willing to make him angry.

 Chapter 537

    Although Zhou Ye¡¯s true age is no longer verifiable, his apparent age is only 17 or 18 years old now... Mo Chou felt that as a sister and lover much older than him, he wanted to spoil him unconsciously. To him, this is really a big misunderstanding.


    Zhou Ye knew everything about Mo Chou''s thoughts... But who would dislike his own woman for pampering himself?Anyway, Zhou Ye would not dislike it... However, if he was asked to sell Meng, he still couldn''t do it.


    "Snapped--!"


    Zhou Ye patted Mo Chou''s Alice Dolphin and said with a smile: "Okay, it''s time for breakfast... If you don''t get up again, don''t get up today..."


    "Ah..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s ridicule, Mo Chou turned over and sat up in shock... I have to say that she really feels like she can survive... Let her stay here for another day, she will suffer It''s impossible.


    Following the violent movements of Mo Chou getting up, the other two girls sleeping on the couch also opened their eyes.


    "Morning... Sister Mo Chou."


    "Sister Mo Chou, you got up really early..."


    The two women rubbed their sleepy eyes and greeted Mo Chou...Of course, they would not forget their man. The two moved their bodies, and one of them gave Zhou Ye a good morning. Stepped down on the couch and walked towards the washing room in the room.


    "..." Looking at the movements of the two women, Mo Chou couldn''t help but choked silently...Looking at the skillful movements, it was obvious that the two girls had been tuned and taught by their own little man a long time ago.


    But forget it, it¡¯s hard for me to protect myself... If someone told her before, that Mo Chou would be with a few women and her favorite man... She would definitely laugh up to the sky first, and then make people laugh. Throw that person into a cement bucket to fill the sea...


    "I''m going to wash up too... honey." Mo Chou said, taking a bite on Zhou Ye gently, and then walked into the bathroom...


    "Wow, sister Mo Chou, your skin is so good...what kind of skin care products do you use."


    "I use this...This is a product from our company''s biological laboratory. It is absolutely natural and does not hurt the skin..."


    "Where can I buy it..."


    "What to buy... When I look back, I will have someone send it to you..."


    Zhou Ye listened to the voice coming from the washing room, and Xiang Jiao leaked a smile... The two girls who had long wanted to be more of a sister-Mo Chou deliberately pleased... This has formed the harmonious scene of the three girls now.


    "Okay... I should get up too..." Zhou Ye said, stretched out... He turned over and jumped off the couch, rushed into the bathroom... "Don''t just look at your own... Who will take care of your men, let me wash them."


    "Fatty..."


    "Ah... badass..."


    "Don''t squeeze me..."


    Washing up in the morning-the four of them spent almost an hour, of course, most of their time was spent laughing.


    When the four of them finished their breakfast, it was almost half past nine.


    "My dear...Where shall we go to play today..." Qiu Ya asked curiously.


    "Today I will take you to Beverly Hills for shopping first..." Zhou Ye said while drinking coffee.


    "Great... honey." I have to say that no matter which country it is, sister paper is born with an extraordinary enthusiasm for shopping.


    "Then what are we waiting for...? Honey." Qiuya could not wait to leave immediately when she heard that she was going shopping.


    "I''m afraid we have to wait..." Mo Chou said with a smile.


    "What are we waiting for? Sister Mo Chou..." Ma Dongmei was also a little itchy.


    "Wait for our coolies..." Mo Chou smiled slightly: "Don''t you want my dear to help us carry the bags... That will make him tired."


    "How long will it take..." the two women asked bitterly.


    "Soon..." Mo Chou smiled and calmed down, "It will be all right soon."


    Mo Chou said it very quickly, and it turned out very quickly... Five minutes later, a convoy of three SUVs and an extended Cadillac stopped at the door of the villa... Two strong foreign men dressed like special black super police Walked in."Miss, the team is ready, we can set off..."


    "Let''s go, let''s go shopping frantically..." Mo Chou announced with a smile when he saw that his bodyguard and coolie had arrived.


    "Great, go shopping." The two women rushed out with a cheer...


    The group of people sat in Mo Chou''s car and drove all the way towards Beverly Hills.In fact, Zhou Ye is not interested in shopping at all...For him, shopping is a waste of life.


    However, since his own woman likes it, it doesn''t matter to him... Anyway, money is really just a number to him.


    Santa Monica is not far from Beverly Hills... After about an hour of driving on the highway, the convoy arrived in Beverly Hills.


    Although Mo Chou had long been bored with shopping in the specialty store here, but... under the lead of Qiuya and Dongmei, she also happily turned around with them...


    In other words, Mo Chou insisted on waiting for the bodyguards to be the right choice. The three of them went shopping all the way... There were dozens of shopping bags. Fortunately, there were bodyguards. Zhou Ye''s role behind them was to... Swipe, buy, buy.


    After three days, Zhou Ye had the feeling that his legs were thinner, which made him have to start the next travel project in Las Vegas urgently. There was no way, and he could go shopping. Zhou Ye really had a desire. The feeling of throwing up.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Fifty Two


    Los Angeles-Las Vegas, on Mo Chou''s private jet.


    "Ah...we haven''t gone to Disneyland yet, and Universal Studios hasn''t played yet..." Dongmei sat in the seat of the cabin, counting how many fun places she had missed.


    "And the Hollywood Walk of Fame..." Qiuya added.


    "Who told you to just focus on shopping these days..." Old God Zhou Ye was sitting in the chair, sipping the red wine that Mo Chou, who was sitting in his arms, was feeding him.


    "Sister Mo Chou, look at my dear..." The two girls coquettishly asked their sister for support.


    "It doesn''t matter..." As Mo Chou is the oldest of the three sisters, of course she has to calm the younger ones and can''t make her own man angry."In the future there will be opportunities..."


    "I told you all... Our plan to stay in Los Angeles is only four days..." Zhou Ye doesn''t mind staying a few more days, but he really has no interest in shopping. If the three girls are only shopping together, Zhou Ye will not Mind if you wait a few more days, the problem is... the three of them have to take him with them every time they shop. It''s a bit embarrassing that the three of them have to take him with them every time they shop.


    "Actually, my dear just doesn''t like shopping with us..." Ma Dongmei, who was outspoken and straightforward, revealed the true face of her man.


    "I know you have to drag me every time..." Zhou Ye rolled his eyes and said.


    "You must be dragged!" Qiuya smiled and said: "If we don''t drag you, we are afraid that when we come back from shopping, you won''t know who was hooked away..."


    "Yes!" This time even Mo Chou began to criticize his own man."Even if you are dragging you, you have collected a lot of the phone numbers for shopping guides..."


    "How could it be..." Zhou Ye said as if I were a gentleman: "How could I be interested in them?"


    "Huh-duplicity." Ma Dongmei said, jumping from her seat and directly on Zhou Ye''s body."Sisters, for our man not to be seduce by those Bi Chi...squeeze him dry, go."


    All the bodyguards were in the suite room. In the business cabin, only four people were in... Hearing Ma Dongmei''s suggestion, both Mo Chou and Qiuya eagerly looked at Zhou Ye.


    "Say it first. After you provoke me, you have to bear the consequences..."


    "I''m afraid of you..." Zhou Ye would be fine if he didn''t say that. This was like stabbing a hornet''s nest. Qiuya first followed Dongmei and rushed forward...


    After Mo Chou pressed the do not disturb door light...also rushed up.


    An hour''s flight time... passed quickly.

 Chapter 538

    Not far from the Las Vegas private jet runway-the convoy of the Bellagio Hotel is already waiting here.


    From a distance, a Dassault Falcon 900 aimed at the runway and lowered its landing gear... With the harsh sound of rubber rubbing the runway, the private plane landed steadily on the runway, after a period of taxiing After that, he slowly parked beside the elevator car.


    The door of the plane opened... First, two bodyguards in black walked down the suspended ladder to guard the surroundings, and then Zhou Ye helped the three women out of the door.


    After Zhou Ye and the three women sat on the extended Lincoln in the center of the team, the team started slowly...


    The three girls really don¡¯t have any energy... I thought that the three sisters would be enough to deal with Zhou Ye, no matter how bad, it¡¯s always okay to last an hour, but it turns out... Zhou Ye is actually Have that ability to cheat.


    The three sisters are completely tragic... It''s really sad. They all say that there are only exhausted cattle and no bad farming. How come they have changed here?Three fields can''t exhaust this cow...


    Las Vegas is indeed a world-famous casino. Although it¡¯s not night yet, the crowds on the streets are one after another. There are people from all places...Asia, Europe, and even Africa...this place It''s really a miracle in the desert.


    After half an hour, the convoy arrived at the Bellagio Hotel on the Las Vegas Strip.The three women felt much better after taking a rest along the way, at least able to stand up on their own strength...


    After arranging his bodyguard to deliver the luggage of the four people to the room that had already been booked, Mo Chou led the three of them to the casino on the second floor.


    "The Bellagio Hotel is one of the best hotels in Las Vegas. The casino here has 200 slot machines and 200 gaming tables, and it also hosts the Five-Star World Poker Tournament. It is a good place to relax..." Mo As he walked, Chou introduced the hotel to the three of them.


    "Sister Mo Chou, we are not interested in gambling..." Because of childhood education problems, Qiuya and Dongmei really have no interest in gambling.


    "It''s okay, two ladies." The hotel waitress walking in front of them, who was responsible for leading the way, heard what they said and smiled and said in Chinese: "Our hotel has other fun performances. For example, Cirque du Soleil is in our hotel now. Perform their best O show...Do the two ladies go and see it?"


    "Huh? Are you Chinese?" Being able to hear the familiar Chinese in a foreign land made the two women a little excited."What is O Show?"


    "I''m a Chinese American..." the waitress said with a smile: "O show is an acrobatic performance performed in the performance pool. Are the two ladies interested in watching it?"


    "Okay, okay..." the two women said, looking at their man.


    "Mo Chou, let your two bodyguards follow them... Let them play." Zhou Ye is not interested in acrobatics... However, he didn''t want to sweep the two women''s interest. After talking to Mo Chou, Turning his head and said to the two women: "Don''t play too late, don''t get out of the sight of the bodyguard... Go back to your room when you are tired.


    "Hmm..." Qiuya and the two girls nodded their heads excitedly... and then directly followed the waitress to the performance venue, behind them were two bodyguards in black.


    "Okay... we should go to the casino too..." Zhou Ye said, heading for the casino on the second floor with Mo Chou''s slender waist.


    Although it''s only just after five o''clock in the afternoon... but there are already a lot of people in the casino. Some are sitting around the table looking nervously at the table, and some are in front of the slot machine and stuffing the coins into the slot machine bit by bit. Yes...but more of them are the kind of waitresses who wore long skirts with sex and feeling in the casino.


    "Sir, miss, is this your first time here?"


    Zhou Ye and Mo Chou had just walked into the gate of the casino, and a blonde woman in a black suspender dress greeted him and asked respectfully: "I am here..."


    "I''m not interested in who you are..." Mo Chou said unceremoniously. She hates the way those women look directly at her men... Although she has acquiesced to Zhou Ye looking for more women, but Her man is definitely not such a socialite to get involved."Go and exchange 50 million chips for me..."


    With that said, Mo Chou took out the checkbook from his Kun bag, directly signed the 50 million check and lost it...


    "..." The woman in the black dress was choked by Mo Chou almost speechless, but in any case, she exchanged 50 million chips at once. This is definitely not something she can afford. In the U.S., don''t mess with it. This is common sense for the rich."Okay, miss... please wait a moment."


    The black dress woman picked up the check and walked towards the place where the chips were redeemed. Soon-she walked over with the chips in the tray...respectfully said: "Miss, your chips already have access to the poker room. , Are you playing below or in the poker hall?"


    "Of course I went to the poker hall to play..." Zhou Ye said with a smile. He is not interested in these little jokes... Besides, he is not short of money, and he is playing with joy.


    "Then please two come with me..." This time the black skirt girl is smarter, and she no longer dared to stare at Zhou Ye directly. She had already figured out why Mo Chou would meet when she just took the chips. Treating her so badly...As a woman who hangs out in a casino, how dare she offend a big customer like Mochou?Apart from anything else, just need Mo Chou to explain to the casino, she will be driven out by the casino in Las Vegas.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Fifty Three


    "Two, please come in..." The black dress woman walked to the poker hall on the second floor with a tray, and said, "Sorry, two, I can''t enter here, so I can only send you two here. ."


    "Yeah." Zhou Ye nodded, then took a crystal chip marked with one hundred thousand dollars from the tray and threw it into the hands of the black dress woman."Your tip, I am very satisfied with your service."


    "Thank you...Thank you so much!" The girl in the black dress shook her hands with excitement. For her, one hundred thousand dollars is definitely not a small sum. If it weren''t for Mo Chou standing next to Zhou Ye, she would probably have a heart for Zhou Ye. Say [I''ll open a good room and wait for you, please don''t treat me as a human tonight.


    Zhou Ye didn''t speak, and he walked into the poker hall with Mo Chou. Following them was the waitress in the poker hall, taking the chip tray from the black dress woman and following them.


    It has to be said that this place is worthy of the big family''s gambling room, the magnificent decoration, the fast-trained waiter... everything means that if you want to mix here, 50 million chips are just an entry step.


    In this large poker hall, many of the tables are empty, and only three tables are playing cards... Some are playing Texas Hold''em, some are playing stud, and some are playing blackjack.


    Three gaming tables and three ways to play...


    For Zhou Ye, it doesn''t matter what the gameplay is... He can''t lose anyway, but... what really caught his attention was the table where he was playing blackjack.


    "Brother Fa?? No...This is Brother Jian?" Zhou Ye looked at the familiar figure and laughed...


    At this time, Shi Yijian, who was killing the square at the gambling table, was sitting at the bank... For him, known as a magician, this gambling was just a game for him to get into the big room. The entry threshold for the VIP room was five thousand. Ten thousand dollars in bargaining chips, the entry threshold for large households is 200 million dollars in bargaining chips...


    In order not to cause a boycott of the casinos, he had to work hard to get an entry fee of 50 million pieces in the lobby of each casino... But after entering the poker room known as the VIP room, the accumulation process is fast A lot.


    After all, this wins the gambler, not the casino... Basically, Shi Yijian doesn''t have to worry about the casino boycott.


    At present, Shi Yijian has won five people''s chips. Now, only one person is left at the poker table playing with him, and a group of people watching the excitement have gathered around, and the opposite person is basically also It''s almost lost.


    Shi Yijian looked at the bright card in his hand. The four cards had a total of 17 points, and his hidden card was exactly four. Then, as a dealer, he would win with blackjack."Sorry... Blackjack, you lost."


    "Damn..." The middle-aged man looked at the hole cards that Shi Yijian had turned over, angrily pushed the chips in his hand, and stood up to leave the gaming table.


    "Concession and concession..." Shi Yijian smiled and was about to get up and leave the gaming table. After all, his purpose was the big family room...not this small VIP room.He now has 230 million chips on the table, which is enough for him to enter the big family room.


    "Wait a minute." A voice came, preventing Shi Yijian from moving...


    "Huh¡ª?" Shi Yijian turned his head and saw a teenager sitting down accompanied by a beautiful woman in her twenties.He shook his head helplessly, and said: "Kid...the casino is not the place to come at this age, let''s go and play with your sister..."


    "My sister?" Zhou Ye was shocked, only to realize who Shi Yijian was talking about. He couldn''t help but sneered and turned to Mo Chou and said, "Mo Chou, people say you are my sister... "


    "Huh¡ª¡ª!!!" For Mo Chou, the age difference between her appearance and Zhou Ye is simply a taboo topic.Shi Yijian actually said that, it was like stabbing a hornet''s nest.


    "Well, people don''t know our relationship, and can''t blame him. Come... show him what our relationship is..." Zhou Ye teased narrowly.


    "Okay!" Mo Chou smiled slightly, and then stopped Zhou Ye as soon as he lowered his head...


    Shi Yijian was stunned. To tell the truth, Shi Yijian had a heartbeat at first sight of Mo Chou... But I didn''t expect that Mo Chou and that handsome boy were like this. Relationship...It''s really, you lose love before you fall in love.


    "Okay... I''m sorry, I misunderstood your relationship. If it''s okay, I''ll leave first. I wish you a hundred years... Early birth of a precious son." Shi Yijian said he wanted to leave again. To be honest, he really I don''t want to stay here anymore. Seeing the two show their affection, he has a feeling of being forcibly fed dog food.


    "Magic hand Shi Yijian?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and shouted to Shi Yijian. It was his childhood dream to be able to gamble with Fa Ge.


    "It''s me..." Hearing someone calling his name, Shi Yijian didn''t know that this was an unkind behavior from the visitor... He knew that he could not hide, so he turned around again and looked at Zhou. Ye said: "Do you know me??"


    "No, I just heard people say... You never lost a bet... That''s why I want to play with you." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "My time is limited. Let''s decide whether to win or lose. ."


    "Isn''t it a big loss for me like this?" Shi Yijian looked at Zhou Ye. He didn''t want to gamble with the handsome boy in front of him because... this was the first time he had a premonition that he would lose."You only have 50 million in chips... My chips are more than 200 million..."


    "Money is not a problem." Zhou Ye said as he took out his bank card and handed it to the waiter on the side... "There is a billion dollars in it... After checking, give me all the chips..."


    "Mr. Alright..." The waiter held up his bank card and walked towards the counter of the poker hall. There is also a place to exchange chips. Moreover, there are even resident lawyers who can handle the transfer procedures of various industries at any time...


    Five minutes later, the waiter came over with the bank card with a chip tray of 200 million dollars...


    "Now that we have the same bargaining chips on the table, can we start?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.

 Chapter 539

    "Of course..." Shi Yijian sat down again, he knew... the goal of the young man in front of him was himself, and the person who came was not good, so he should not be underestimated.


    "Please check the card..."


    The croupier in the casino took out two new decks of cards and drew the king and the king, and placed them on the table, signaling the two of them to check the cards.


    "No need to check the cards, I believe in the credibility of your casino." Zhou Ye spread his hands and said...


    "I don''t need to check the cards anymore." Seeing Zhou Ye''s movements, Shi Yijian also said generously.


    "Then now, the poker game officially begins..." the croupier said, taking out two dice, "please throw some points to compare."


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Fifty Four


    "Little brother, please please..." Shi Yijian said, stretching out his hand and making a gesture of please.Faced with a seemingly underage teenager, he was really embarrassed to take the lead.


    "So generous? Then I''m being disrespectful." Zhou Ye was also polite... With a slight smile, he grabbed the two dice in his hands, and then thrown it at random. The two dice were spinning around the poker table...


    This gambling game has already begun from this moment... You know, the rules of blackjack are the dealer takes all.With the same number of points, the dealer is determined to be the player...so, grabbing the dealer is the beginning of the battle.


    The people around couldn''t help holding their breath. After all, hundreds of millions of gambling noodles are not always visible in the VIP hall...Even the bunny girls with drinks surrounded them involuntarily. Anyway, this is also A good talk in the future. In the future, I will brag about it with my friends, [I have seen a blackjack game with hundreds of millions of dollars].


    The two dice were spinning-spinning-in full view, and stopped their movements after a few seconds.


    Two six points-Leopard, the biggest point.


    "Wow... Ye, you''re so amazing..." Seeing this result, Mo Chou was as happy as a little girl, leaping for joy, and kissed Zhou Ye on the cheek.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye was not surprised by this result. It would be shameful if he couldn''t throw this point with his ability... "It''s you, Brother Jian..."


    "It''s really scary..." Shi Yijian was not too surprised by this result. After all, there is no three-thirds, how dare to go to Liangshan.If Zhou Ye didn''t have this ability, how could he insist on playing with him?"It seems that I have to be more careful, don''t enter my wife."


    Shi Yijian said, grabbing two dice... and rubbing his hands together. This is to test the strength and weight of the dice. This is his habit... After a few rubs, he smiled slightly."Fortunately¡ªI am not weak."


    As he said, Shi Yijian gently threw out two dice...the whole poker hall was silent-everyone was quietly watching the rotation of the two dice.In their opinion... the victory or defeat may have been decided from the moment of winning.


    Whoever is the banker can win¡ª¡ª


    The two dice gradually stopped their rotation...Two six points appeared in front of everyone.


    The leopard... is also a leopard... the crowd was in an uproar, this is absolutely rare... Obviously, these two people are really talented gamblers...


    "It seems... it''s a tie this time..." Shi Yijian said with a smile, "It seems we are going to continue..."


    "It doesn''t matter... this time let you first." Zhou Ye smiled and motioned to...


    "Then I''m welcome..." Shi Yijian said, once again picked up two dice and threw them out...


    leopard


    leopard¡­


    leopard¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    There are sixteen in a row behind, both of them are the same, they are all leopards...The crowd onlookers has become numb, fucking, are you kidding us?At this moment, the actions of the two have already attracted the attention of the casino.


    In the casino monitoring room, the senior consultant of the casino sat in front of the surveillance camera, watching the two men throwing leopards there... and asked the main security guard channel of the casino: "What is the origin of these two people, have you checked it out?"


    "Shi Yijian, a native of Macau, came to the United States three years ago and hung around in major casinos... Never failed, known as a magician..." For people like Shi Yijian, the casino has special information. It doesn''t take much effort.


    "I''m talking about the Chinese teenager who gambled with Shi Yijian..." Of course, the senior consultant knew about Shi Yijian...After all, everyone was a celebrity in the gambling industry, and Shi Yijian knew it when he entered the casino.It''s just that Shi Yijian rarely gambles in the lobby, and winning is a drizzle of more than one hundred and two hundred thousand, so he did not put Shi Yijian on the blacklist.


    What he was most interested in was the little-known handsome young man who could bet with Shi Yijian, and still suppress Shi Yijian...this was what surprised him most.


    "I''m sorry... we didn''t find out the identity of that teenager." The security supervisor said depressedly: "We only found out the immigration formalities in Los Angeles where he arrived in the United States on a plane from Magic Capital to Los Angeles five days ago. ..."


    "It''s a waste..." The senior consultant glared at him. What kind of information is this... Is this different from?


    "But we found the information of his female companion..." The security director replied: "Mo Chou, a Chinese American, she owns three foundations and a yacht club in the United States... Personal assets are estimated at 1.6 billion US dollars. No one knows her family status...but some people speculate that she is the only daughter of South American Hongmen boss Mo Huaian."


    "Miss Hongmen..." The senior adviser touched his chin and said, "Then the foundation under her is not a formal foundation?"


    "We don''t know about this...but, it is said that she has some kind of deal with the financial gangs on Wall Street..." the security officer said.


    "It''s Wall Street guys again..." When it comes to those Wall Street guys, senior consultants are a little tired.Those guys are just like having a natural keen sense of money... They all want to get involved in any profitable business... But this is not something he should take care of, these are what the big casino boss should consider."In this case, there is no problem with their identity... Keep your eyes on the bottom and don''t make any trouble."


    "Okay." The security adviser nodded... He turned his gaze to the surveillance screen again.


    At this time-the two have thrown twenty-four [Leopards] in a row...still a tie.


    The crowd eating melons around was also feeling a little aesthetic fatigue...


    "My dear... do you plan to play here until tomorrow?" Mo Chou was a little depressed, she nestled on the shoulders of her own man... and said dissatisfiedly: "If you continue like this, our vacation plans will be ruined. ..."


    "Okay, okay..." Zhou Ye also found it boring. If this goes on... it''s not fun at all.He placed two dice on the edge of the table.He raised his head and said to Shi Yijian: "Brother Jian...It will be boring to play like this. Why don''t you play a simple and quick game, and how about one win or lose?"


    "Oh? What game?" Shi Yijian told the truth, and felt very tired...Do you think it''s easy to lose more than 20 leopards in a row?Every time he is highly concentrated, his arm muscles are always tight...for fear of being ashamed if he is not careful, to be honest, he feels that his unicorn arm is a little tired.


    "Rock, scissors, cloth..." Zhou Ye said, smiling slightly, and asked, "Can you play?"


    "Of course..." Shi Yijian also said with a smile. A set of wins and losses can be achieved... Rock, paper, scissors is the most suitable. Given their level, there is no such thing as a tie.


    ¡ª¡ªThe crowd of onlookers heard the conversation between the two, and suddenly felt a [Fuck, you are making fun of me]... Hundreds of millions of gambling actually used rock-paper-scissors as simple means that even children can steal village??Isn''t today April Fool''s Day really?


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Fifty Five


    "Fak... are they too casual? Are these guys really not looking at money as money?" The security director sitting in the monitoring room heard the words coming out of it, and suddenly revealed a speechless question to the sky."Damn rich guy..."


    "It''s naive..." The senior consultant of the casino gave the guy a speechless glance, and then ordered: "Point the cameras No.1 and No.3 at the hands of the two of them..."


    "Yes..." I don''t understand what the senior consultant means... but the staff in the monitoring room obediently pointed the only two ultra-clear high-speed cameras in the poker hall at the hands of Zhou Ye and Shi Yijian''s guessing box.


    "Rock Paper Scissors..." X2


    A set of winning or losing-Zhou Ye''s scissors, Shi Yijian''s cloth.


    "I really accepted... Brother Jian." Zhou Ye smiled happily... "Sorry, I am Zhuang."


    "Awesome..." Shi Yijian held the slightly trembling right hand with his left hand, the smile on his face still bright."It''s really scary to be born later."


    "Where... Brother Jian is better." Zhou Ye smiled very sincerely. After all...for someone outside of his own specifications, Shi Yijian has just done very well.


    Are these two ZZ??


    Now the so-called onlookers have this feeling... These two guys are playing rock, paper, scissors and touting each other... It''s disgusting.

 Chapter 540

    "Are these two guys sick?" In the monitoring room, the security supervisor said unconvincingly: "If I play rock, paper, scissors, I will definitely go down..."


    "You absolutely can''t win with a single shot..." The casino''s senior consultant attacked him without hesitation: "You are only going to give people food."


    "What a joke... I might not be able to beat them when playing cards and dice, but rock, paper, scissors... Hmph, I haven''t lost since I was a kid." The security chief said, putting on a haughty appearance, as if He is a god of gamblers.


    "Hmph..." The senior consultant did not speak, but instructed the staff in the monitoring room: "Bring me the picture taken by the high-speed camera just now on the big screen."


    "Okay, consultant." As the staff answered... the lights in the entire monitoring room dimmed, and then a white curtain hung on the wall... A curtain was divided into two pieces, one on the left and one on the right. In, each hand appears.


    "Rock, paper, scissors, are you using it so seriously?" The security supervisor whispered.


    "You know a P..." The senior consultant gave him a blank look and told the staff: "Slow down the playback speed three hundred times and replay it."


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    With the playback in slow motion of three hundred times...The security chief only saw a little clue...I saw Shi Yijian''s hand, a hammer, cloth, and scissors...that speed."Is this guy a monster?"


    "This guy is not a monster, he is just a gifted person..." The senior consultant did not pay attention to Shi Yijian''s movements... What really surprised him was that Zhou Ye''s hands... even if they were three hundred times slower. Action playback, still can''t see the clue.


    "How many times are our slowest replays?" The senior consultant looked at Zhou Ye''s hands and asked without looking back.


    "A thousand times..."


    "Then give me a thousand times slow motion replay..." The senior consultant looked at Zhou Ye''s hand movements without blinking.


    However... after a thousand times slow-motion playback, he still didn''t see any movement on Zhou Ye''s hand... as if the scissors he finally produced was really just a stroke of magic.


    "It''s so evil..." As a senior consultant hired by a casino, he never believed that victory is a fluke... A thousand times the playback can not tell the clue, he would rather believe-Zhou Ye''s hand speed Has been out of the human situation.


    However, he didn''t stupidly say it...People didn''t come to your casino to win your money. Unprovoked vengeance is the biggest taboo, especially in such a gray area that is not black or white. Try not to offend people... Otherwise, it is absolutely impossible to retire smoothly.


    Thinking of this, the senior consultant of the casino ordered: "Permanently delete these two video files..."


    "Okay, consultant." As for the senior consultant''s words, they dare not listen...you are welcome, as long as the big boss is not there, he is in charge of the casino.


    Such a delay-the poker room''s game has been divided.


    Zhou Ye has one hidden card and three bright cards.four, five, six.The face card has 16 points, and if his hidden card is five points, he will win.


    On the other hand, Shi Yijian''s card face is a hidden card, two bright cards, a J, a Q... In blackjack, the flower card is counted as ten points.So if his hole card is an A, then he is blackjack.


    But it''s also blackjack, and the dealer steadily eats the player.


    "I''ve played a game for so long...Everyone is done with one shot and two scattered." Said this, Shi Yijian directly turned over his hole card, it was an A... "Blackjack."


    "Awesome..." Zhou Ye smiled and stood up with applause."Well, I lost... The magician is indeed a magician."


    With that, he took Mo Chou''s slender waist and walked out... "I am very happy with this one... I have a chance to play again. Brother Jian..."


    "Haha..." Shi Yijian felt like playing with this kid, he was more tired than playing with others for a day... Anyway, he didn''t plan to pick up these words, but watching Zhou Ye leaving behind, he was a little curious. ...What exactly is this guy''s hole card?With his actions just now, it should be easy for him to win himself... Why did he lose?


    Thinking of this, Shi Yijian rejected the croupier''s move to close the cards... "Wait a minute, I''ll take a look at his hole cards..."


    "Sir, this is not in compliance..." The croupier wanted to refuse...


    "It''s okay, let him watch..." A vigorous male voice came from the casino''s senior consultant, and he was also very curious... What exactly is Zhou Ye''s trump card.


    "Thank you..." Shi Yijian said, bypassing the card table, walking to Zhou Ye''s position just now, slowly opening the deck, looking at Zhou Ye''s trump card, Shi Yi could not help but stare at himself Eyes.


    Zhou Ye''s trump card was a five of spades...Then all his cards added up, it happened to be blackjack, and he was absolutely doomed to Shi Yijian''s player...


    However, this is not the reason why Shi Yijian was surprised. What really surprised him was... in the middle of the five of spades, there was a line of small characters written in Chinese lower case [This five hundred million dollars is even a bride price for your daughter. The bride price is accepted, and you can''t regret your marriage in the future.


    This line of small characters made Shi Yijian want to laugh, but helpless... He is a bachelor who doesn''t even have a girlfriend. Where does the daughter come from?But... after all, this guy is really interesting.


    "I remember you, future son-in-law..." Shi Yijian smiled and shook his head. This guy...


    He couldn''t help but remember Zhou Ye, this guy... was the only defeat in his life."I have collected this card, can I?"


    "Of course, it''s just a deck of cards. Mr. Shi still has this face." The senior casino consultant who saw the hole cards just now smiled and nodded. He understood Shi Yijian''s thoughts very well...


    "So...Thank you." Shi Yijian said, carefully putting the five of spades into his pocket. He planned to go back and have the opportunity to mount it as a memorial to remind himself that there is someone outside the world."Send all the chips into my account. I''m a little tired today. Let''s go."


    "Okay, Mr. Shi..." The waiter at the casino respectfully watched Shi Yijian leave. After all...this is a big customer, and no one will have trouble with money.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Fifty Six


    "My dear... why you obviously won..." Mo Chou asked Zhou Ye curiously in the elevator returning to his room.


    She watched her own man turn the ace of hearts into five of spades...Why did her man push the card to admit defeat for this steady win?


    "Am I very short of money?" Zhou Ye did not answer, but asked rhetorically.


    "Whoever is short of money, you will not be short of money..." Although Mo Chou didn''t know how much money his man had, but... she had seen only six or seven cards issued by banks in various countries that her man had taken out. Zhang...the least among them is the 200 million U.S. dollar card that can be exchanged for chips in the casino, and the other cards have the most over 6 billion U.S. dollars...


    Although Mo Chou never asked Zhou Ye where the money came from as a trust in her man, but... at this moment, she was really curious, what did her man do?The rich second generation of the super family??Or... "My dear, what exactly does your house do?"


    "Well¡ªmy family is in business." Zhou Ye said with a smile. He was right, but his Umbrella business was too big, and the Milky Way had already been made... For him, money is really just It''s just a number, whether it''s a hard currency like gold-or getting wealth by means of words, money is never important in his eyes.


    "A liar..." Mo Chou muttered dissatisfiedly: "Even the Rothschild family would not give so much money when their children were underage..."


    You know, that is cash flow, not a fixed industry.For each family...cash flow is always the most important.


    "Hey, what is the Rothschild family..." Zhou Ye said with disdain, a Red Shield family that took advantage of the rise of World War II... He really didn''t take it seriously.


    "Then tell me, what does your family business do?" Mo Chou was really curious about it. For her, the more she loved Zhou Ye, the more curious she was about the secret behind her man. She wanted to learn about her man. all.


    "Uh-it''s really hard to say." Zhou Ye rubbed his temples with a headache. Umbrella managed too many industries, and he couldn''t finish talking about them.


    "Is it oil?" Mo Chou asked curiously, Zhou Ye shook his head.


    "Is it arms?"


    Zhou Ye still shook his head.


    "What the hell is it..." Mo Chou looked anxious.


    "Um-let''s put it this way... clothing, food, housing and transportation, birth, old age, sickness and death... war and peace... all the industries that mankind can think of, my family does." Zhou Ye''s words made Mo Chou''s eyes widen.


    "Then what''s the name of your family consortium..."


    "Slap!" Zhou Ye slapped her unceremoniously."To talk about our family..."


    "Oh..." Mo Chou rubbed his Alice Dolphin and asked emotionally: "Then what is our family consortium called?"


    "Umbrela..." Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously.


    "Liar..." Mo Chou was sure that she had never heard of the name of this consortium. As someone who often dealt with the big crocodiles on Wall Street, she had heard of some hidden families in the upper class, but she had never heard of it. The name.

 Chapter 541

    "From now on, you''ll know, now...obediently..." Zhou Ye said, using his own gaze, he blocked the little gaze of the woman who was about to transform into a blue cat and was curious about three thousand questions.


    After the elevator reached the floor where the two people''s room was located, Mo Chou was almost completely weakened by Zhou Ye... He could only let Zhou Ye walk towards the room with her arm...


    "Miss." X2


    At the entrance of the room, two bodyguards were standing there faithfully. Seeing Zhou Ye and Mo Chou walking, they nodded and said, "Miss Qiu and Ms. Ma have returned..."


    "Well, I see, thanks for your hard work..." Mo Chou nodded, then waved his hand directly: "You can go to rest."


    "Yes, miss." The two bodyguards bowed respectfully and walked to the next room, which was their room.


    "I''m really not used to having men following me all the time..." Zhou Ye sighed and said.


    "No way...My career has just started, and the people I trust for the time being are still being cultivated..." Mo Chou said helplessly, "But, my dear...Would you like to go to Hokkaido to see the future men I cultivated? What?"


    "Not interested..." Zhou Ye said as he opened the door and walked in.


    "That''s a bunch of cute little loli... Honey, are you really not interested?" Mo Chou knew his man too well... This was the sentence that made Zhou Ye stop moving forward."Cute little loli???"


    "Yes... honey, you have to trust my vision..." Mo Chou has already made arrangements for his man''s future women. Instead of letting him go out and hunt for sex, it is better to let him find him... Great, loyalty is guaranteed, and loyal to her, it¡¯s better to be sparse.


    "Then I am really interested..." Zhou Ye''s interest was aroused, Lori developed something... is his favorite."If it''s really cute, Mo Chou baby, I don''t mind sending you a future Superman girl group..."


    Although he did not bring Umbrella into this world, but...Zhou Ye''s bracelet contained a lot of bio-enhancement potions.Among other things, he had brought no less than two hundred of the improved super soldier serum alone, and there were a lot of other miscellaneous instruments.


    "Really...?" Mo Chou''s eyes lit up when he heard Zhou Ye''s words.Although she didn''t know what Zhou Ye would do, she was still pretty sure that her man never said empty words... "Then it''s a deal, dear..."


    "Well, it''s settled." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    "My dear? Sister Mo Chou... why are you standing at the door? Why don''t you come in?" Ma Dongmei, who heard the conversation between the two, walked out and asked strangely.


    "I''m telling my dear, I''m going to Hokkaido to play in the future..." Mo Chou said with a smile.


    "Hokkaido?...it seems to be cold there too," Qiuya asked curiously.


    "Yes, it should be snowing in Hokkaido at this time, but... there are hot springs there." Mo Chou said and walked into the living room with Zhou Ye.


    "Does the circus show look good?" Zhou Ye sat on the sofa, stretched out his hand, and embraced Qiu Ya and Ma Dongmei.And Mo Chou sat in his arms unceremoniously.


    "It''s okay... I feel I was looking forward to it before I saw it, and I feel disappointed after reading it..." Qiu Ya said.


    "Yeah... it doesn''t feel so fun." Dongmei said, and asked curiously: "My dear, are you fun in the casino?"


    "It''s okay..." It was not Zhou Ye who answered her question, but Mo Chou."My dear lost 250 million... U.S. dollars."


    "Two hundred and fifty million¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªUS dollars!" X2


    Hearing this number, the two women were a little dizzy. After all, they were born in Xiaomen Xiaohu... This number has far exceeded their imagination."My dear... Why did you lose so much? Did they come out of you..."


    "No...I lost deliberately." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Are you stupid..." The two women looked at Zhou Ye with foolish eyes, as if their man had instantly become someone who needs care and love.


    "...You are seeking your own death." Zhou Ye looked at the two women with gazes, and angrily put them on the sofa... How dare to question him?It seems that family law is needed...


    "Honey, don''t..."


    "Ye, don''t... Sister Mo Chou help me..."


    "Hey, dear, you are the two of them stupid, why should I be punished..."


    "Sister Mo Chou, you don''t talk about loyalty too much...Ah-lightly, badass..."


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Fifty Seven


    Seattle International Airport¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "My dear... come back early..." Qiuya pulled the suitcase, and together with Dongmei, reluctantly waved goodbye to her man.


    "Well, I''ll go back soon..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved to his two girlfriends: "When you arrive at the airport, don''t forget to take your checked luggage!"


    "Well, we will... Ye, you must go back sooner..." Dongmei also choked up a bit. After all, they had never been separated for so long since they determined the relationship.


    "Um..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    At this moment, the announcement urging boarding came from the terminal lobby [Passengers taking flight XXX from Seattle to China Magic Capital, please hurry up and board the plane...]


    "Go..." Zhou Ye waved his hand, motioning for the two to board the plane quickly...


    "We''re gone, dear..." Qiuya and Dongmei waved their hands and walked towards the boarding gate reluctantly, one step at a time.


    Zhou Ye was there watching the two of them, until after the flight he watched them take off, he turned around and took Mo Chou and walked towards the private VIP terminal... Their next destination was Neon Hokkaido...


    "Hey, isn''t it comfortable to sit in a big plane..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly while sitting on Mo Chou''s Falcon 900 private plane.


    Mo Chou snuggled in Zhou Ye''s arms and joked: "Didn''t you have customized two Boeing 747400s at the Seattle Boeing Company?"


    "It will take more than a year to deliver..." Zhou Ye was depressed, because he ordered two Boeing 747s at a time and was invited to visit the Boeing manufacturing plant in Seattle.


    Although Zhou Ye was not interested in this, Qiuya and Dongmei were very interested...Aircraft manufacturer, that was Boeing...For these two girls, it was really an irresistible temptation....So, In the end, Zhou Ye had to take the three girls to Seattle for a round.


    Of course, by the way, it is also satisfying for a few women to feel the romantic atmosphere in [Sleepless in Seattle] on the streets of Seattle. Although Zhou Ye is not interested in it at all, he has no choice. It is a woman who has a somewhat literate mood. Zhou Ye As a good young man who loves his wife, I have to accompany him.


    "Who asked you to let your family align all the safety standards inside to Air Force One?" Mo Chou said, and gave Zhou Ye a white look. "You also chose the most luxurious interior decoration... They greatly changed the internal structure. It will take nearly half a year."


    The most luxurious interiors represent the most cumbersome craftsmanship, and the highest safety standards represent the most stringent craftsmanship requirements. In the face of Zhou Ye, a major customer who ordered two private jets at once, how dare Boeing neglect.


    "It can only be said that Boeing is too useless..." Zhou Ye said dissatisfiedly, "If it were thrown to the Umbrella Group guys, they would only give me half a month. done."


    Zhou Ye didn''t seem to blush at all when he said this¡ªwhat is the technological level of the Umbrella Consortium?What is the technological level of Boeing in this world, let alone the Umbrella Consortium and the permanent time barrier arranged by Zhou Ye, in which time passes a hundred times faster than the outside world.


    It''s not an exaggeration to say that Umbrella''s shipbuilding factory on the Mars base is doing its best to build a star destroyer like dumplings... let alone a small big plane?


    "Okay, I know our consortium is powerful, okay?" For Mo Chou, who has never seen Umbrella''s power, she has reservations about what Zhou Ye said about the power of Umbrella''s consortium... But, obviously, she didn''t want to make her man angry, as smart as she changed the subject quickly."My dear, let Xiaoya and Xiaomei return home alone...Are you not worried?"


    "Then what''s to worry about?" Zhou Ye stretched out... took a glass of red wine from the flight attendant''s tray and took a sip: "Xiaoya and Dongmei''s parents are already waiting at Magic City Airport. ...Otherwise do you think I will rest assured that they will return home on their own?"


    "That''s okay..." Mo Chou said, grabbing the wine glass from his own man, then drank it all in his mouth, and threw the empty wine glass on the ground... Then, he pressed the electric power on Zhou Ye''s seat. Adjust the button and put him down on the chair... As soon as he lowered his head, he stayed away.


    "Mmm..."


    Zhou Ye passively drank this beautiful wine... Soon, the red wine in Mo Chou''s mouth was drunk by the two.Just when Zhou Ye wanted to get in touch with the inch and come to a blast... But his body was hugged tightly by Mo Chou.


    Mo Chou hugged Zhou Ye, curled up in his arms, and whispered: "Don''t move¡ªlittle villain... You almost killed me last night... Now, let me take a good rest... Be good. "


    "It is an immoral behavior not to ignite the fire..." In the face of Mo Chou''s shameless actions, Zhou Ye could only protest with a wry smile.


    However, he also saw that Mo Chou was really tired...so he didn''t go to tease her again...the two just hugged each other to sleep.

 Chapter 542

    More than five hours later-Mochou''s special plane landed at Hawaii Airport, where they will replenish fuel, and then fly directly to New Chitose Airport in Hokkaido...


    Zhou Ye, who hates the transition and cheers, is looking forward to the completion of his special function as soon as possible.


    No way, in the final analysis, Mo Chou''s Falcon 900 is just a small business jet, with a maximum range of more than 7,000 kilometers... If you don¡¯t want to fly halfway and fall into the sea, then it¡¯s a must to refuel in Hawaii. .


    "Really don''t go down and feel those passionate Hawaiian bikini beauties?" Mo Chou teased his man while eating a meal that could no longer tell whether it was breakfast or lunch.


    "Will you wait for me?" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes and said.


    To be honest...Zhou Ye is still a little interested in Hawaiian beauties. The key is that this is not the time...beautiful I do what I want, and loli I also do what I want...beauties and loli can¡¯t have both. Choose loli.Hmm, that''s it.


    Mo Chou cut a piece of steak and put it in his own mouth, and said proudly: "You are so beautiful... if you dare to go and mess around, I will order to take off immediately and throw yourself here... with your Hawaiian beauty Go fooling around!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye had been mentally prepared for this answer...or it should be said that he knew that Mo Chou was the kind of person who didn''t speak his heart. If he really went down... Mo Chou would definitely not be willing to lose himself. Here it is.


    But then again, this kind of signs should not rise... It seems that the after-dinner exercise after a while will be on the schedule.Thinking of this, an evil smile leaked from the corner of Zhou Ye''s mouth.


    "Hey-do you think I''m afraid of you when you laugh like this? I''m not afraid of you..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s smile, Mo Chou only felt his whole body feel soft, and said with a stubborn look.


    "Well, I know you are not afraid of me... eat quickly... the steak will not taste good when it is cold..." Zhou Ye was not angry, and said gently.


    "My dear...I, I was wrong...Is it okay if I was wrong?" Mo Chou became even more frightened when I saw Zhou Ye''s gentle attitude. You know... Now she is going to monopolize the Demon King, two The loyal comrade-in-arms has gone home... what will happen?Oh my god, it''s...unthinkable.


    "You''re right, baby, how could you be wrong?" Zhou Ye smiled happily and his tone was gentler."Hurry up and eat, baby."


    "You are not allowed to make bad things... if you don''t promise me, I can''t eat it..." Mo Chou intended to use the tactics of acting as a spoiler to fool through, but it was not good enough for Zhou Ye...


    "Since I can''t eat anymore..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and picked up the dinner plate in front of the two of them, then stood up, walked outside the hatch, gave the dinner plate to the stewardess, turned and closed the hatch tightly. , And turned on the indicator light of [Do Not Disturb].


    "Don''t... honey... I was wrong... don''t..."


    "I know...women always say that they don''t want it, just what they want...baby you said I understand, right?"


    "I... ah-badass... you go down..."


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Fifty Eight


    New Chitose Airport is the airport with the largest area of ??neon, located at the junction of Chitose City and Komaki City.The flights here are frequent...the terminal is full of people.


    After all, many people come to Hokkaido to see powder snow in winter.


    The Falcon 900 landed on the second runway of New Chitose Airport with the hum of the engine.


    Soon, a lift truck drove over and put the lift on the door of the plane.


    "Bad guy--you let me get off the plane every time..." Zhou Ye walked down the suspended ladder, his cheeks red as peach blossoms.She felt that even her bodyguard looked at her with something wrong.


    In fact, she thinks too much...the bodyguards don''t have this idle time.


    Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Hehe...who was the last stone to hold on to the death with me?"


    "Bad guy..." Facing his own man''s ridicule, Mo Chou could only bury his head in his own man''s arms.


    Zhou Ye had just stepped off the plane with Mo Chou in his arms...The black luxury motorcade drove over, and out of one of the cars, a middle-aged man in a black suit walked quickly to the two of them respectfully. "Miss Mo, hello, and welcome to Neon... I am the head of Hokkaido of the Yamaguchi Group, and Akharu Ishida-I am here to meet you on the order of the leader of Watanabe."


    "Thank you, Team Leader Watanabe, for me." At this time, Mo Chou once again returned to the demeanor of a strong woman, as if it was not her who spoiled Zhou Ye just now.


    "Yes--!" Ishida bowed again, and then reached out his hand in a please gesture."Miss Mo, we have arranged a hotel for you, please get in the car for both of you..."


    "Yeah!" Mo Chou nodded, then took Zhou Ye''s arm and walked towards the black extension Lincoln...


    Her bodyguards followed closely behind and boarded other vehicles in the convoy. One of the bodyguards sat directly in the passenger seat of Mo Chou''s car.He needs to always be alert to the dangers from outside.


    As everyone got on the car, the convoy slowly started and drove out of the airport...


    "Raise the partition board..." Mo Chou, who was sitting in the car, ordered directly.


    "Yes, miss." The bodyguard in the front passenger seat directly pressed the button, and the partitions on the carriage and driver''s seat rose up.


    "...Honey...you, don''t you ask me what I do?" To be honest, Mo Chou''s heart was far less calm than her external performance, she was really afraid that Zhou Ye would mind her underworld background Alienate her.


    "Is it meaningful to ask what you do?" Zhou Ye said lightly.


    "...I..." Looking at Zhou Ye''s expressionless handsome face, Mo Chou felt his heart feel as uncomfortable as if he had a small hand tugging hard.


    "You can''t change anything, the fact that you are my woman." Zhou Ye looked at Mo Chou''s tangled expression and decided not to tease her anymore."What? Don''t the gangsters want to recognize my boyfriend?"


    "Bastard...Bad...You scared me to death..." Mo Chou saw Zhou Ye who was smiling, how could he not understand the fact that she was tricked by her own man again... She clenched her small fist angrily. Hit Zhou Ye''s shoulder hard... but after a few hits, Zhou Ye didn''t even call it pain, she was reluctant."My dear, aren''t you afraid that I will hurt you?"


    "..." Zhou Ye sighed silently."I''m afraid... I''m afraid you will be hacked by someone accidentally..."


    "Hehe..." Mo Chou was so happy listening to her man''s caring words. She had never dared to tell Zhou Yeming what she did. She was afraid that her man would hate the underworld... But now, all she has The worry is gone."Don''t worry, my dear... I''m not that stupid. I will slowly fade out in the future. When I find a suitable puppet, I will wash my hands and quit, and be by your side every day... Give you a bunch Child, okay..."


    "I don''t worry about anything else..." Zhou Ye hugged Mo Chou and sighed, "I''m just worried about your safety... Forget it, wait this time to see if there are good seedlings, I will give you a good training. A few people are ready."


    "Really?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mo Chou almost didn''t jump up happily...Although I don''t know where his man''s limits are, but after getting along for a while...Mo Chou knows deeply that he Men are not ordinary people.


    "It''s really better than US dollars..." To be honest, Zhou Ye didn''t feel that Mo Chou would be equipped with a few capable assistants. He was really worried... Well, think about it, it seems that the simple psychic ability gene injection is not enough. How many tubes...how many for her?


    This year, the most complicated thing is the human heart... Another weakened version of the spiritual ability is by Mo Chou''s side, and he is also relieved.At that time, train her a few female bodyguards who can fight, and she will live together.


    Because it had just fallen in snow...The speed of the motorcade on the highway can''t be mentioned... It only took more than 40 minutes to drive, but it took more than an hour to walk.


    The convoy did not stop in Sapporo, but drove directly to the Dingshanxi Scenic Area-eventually, it stopped at the door of the Aesthetics Butterfly Cuiguan Hotel.


    "A complex of Japanese architecture and Western architecture?" Zhou Ye walked out, looking at the doorway in front of him in the style of Japanese architecture... But inside was the mountain-zhuang-shaped hotel in the western architectural style, and said with a smile: "Shankou The team is really interested."


    "Hi, it seems that this gentleman has studied our culture very much..." Ishida, who had already got off the car, complimented: "I don''t know what your relationship with Miss Mo is?"


    "He is my man Zhou Ye, he can call the shots of all my decisions..." Mo Chou replied directly as Zhou Ye got out of bed.


    Mo Chou''s words surprised Ishida... To be honest, when he received a call from the team leader, he already had some understanding of this Miss Mo... The behind-the-scenes boss of an emerging money laundering group in the world, with both high IQ and EQ. Female genius, super-rich who has business dealings with oligarchs and financial tycoons from all over the world...


    Either way, they are enough to make him look up. You know...Although the name of the regional chief is loud, in fact, he can only be regarded as the backbone of the Yamaguchi team. There are four and five levels above him. The presence.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had been directly introduced into the team by the current leader of the Yamaguchi team, he would not be able to receive him this time... In the words of the current boss of the Yamaguchi team, it would be [Miss Mo, you have to use your greatest sincerity Entertain her and make her feel satisfied.


    As for the leader of the group, Ishida certainly knows why... Although the Yamaguchi group is known as one of the top ten gangsters in the world, its influence abroad is eclipsed by the Italian mafia and the American gangsters.


    Therefore, they often have to use Mochou''s international money laundering group to turn domestic illegal income around abroad, turning it into legal income and then falling into their pockets... Any gang with black income cannot avoid it. To use the power of money laundering groups.


    In other words... it was they who asked and Mo Chou, not Mo Chou who wanted them... This is also the reason why the Yamaguchi team is so diligent this time.


    Heh heh-a bit far away. From Ishida''s point of view, this genius woman who formed a huge money laundering syndicate will definitely not fall because of a man, but...now the fact lies in front of him, this female genius , Fell into Zhou Ye''s hands and couldn''t help himself. How could this not surprise him.


    Fortunately, he had seen some markets and didn''t show the thoughts in his heart on his face... but he was more respectful to Zhou Ye."Zhou Sang--please..."


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Fifty Nine

 Chapter 543

    Early in the morning¡ªZhou Ye slowly opened his eyes...Looking at his wrist, Mo Chou gave him the Patek Jade watch. Before getting off the plane yesterday, Mo Chou helped him adjust to the Tokyo time zone.


    "It''s already time?" Zhou Ye looked at the time displayed on his watch calendar at nine forty-three.


    "My dear...you don''t take a break anymore?" It seems that he was woken up by Zhou Ye''s sigh, and Mo Chou didn''t open his eyes... he stretched his arms and twisted his slender man. The posture got directly into the arms of his own man.


    Yesterday, when I got off the plane, it was almost five o¡¯clock in the evening Tokyo time, and I took the car for more than an hour... In addition, Mo Chou was eaten by Zhou Ye on the plane, so when he arrived at the hotel where he was staying , Has been extremely tired.


    After eating dinner, I was still enthusiastic about going to the hot spring with my man, but it didn''t take long to enter the hot spring-I fell asleep directly, and finally Zhou Ye took her back.


    "Can''t you get up yet? Little lazy... who said to experience the hot spring XX with me?" Zhou Ye forced a smile and looked at Mo Chou, who was lazy like a cat in his arms, and said: "As a result, I myself But fell asleep first..."


    "It''s all your fault..." Mo Chou lightly beat his man''s mouth and said: "It''s because you messed up on the plane that I was so tired yesterday."


    "Okay, okay, it''s all my fault..." Zhou Ye was not stupid enough to reason with a woman. He stroked Mo Chou''s back and asked in a low voice, "What is the reservation for today?"


    "I called yesterday..." Mo Chou arched his arms in Zhou Ye''s arms, feeling the temperature of Zhou Ye''s body, and sighed comfortably: "Because the snow has closed the mountains these days, so temporarily Can''t go to Yingzhuang..."


    Zhou Ye knew that Yingzhuang was the place where Mo Chou entrusted those people to raise her little Lori.It is said that... it was the fallen Iga-ryu ninja family that Mo Chou invited and commissioned them to train those little loli.


    Last night, although Mo Chou did not complete a hot spring with Zhou Ye, she also confessed everything she did to her man during the meal.


    To be honest, after the confession, Mo Chou felt more relaxed than ever... Zhou Ye also felt very happy about this. Although he knew what Mo Chou did, he could tell him everything about him. This is obviously an expression of loving him to the extreme.


    When Zhou Ye was happy, he would give Mo Chou''ai a reward... However, he didn''t expect that his love reward had not been given yet, and Mo Chou fell asleep directly - Zhou Ye was really dumbfounded.


    Heh heh-a bit too far, let''s get back to the topic.


    Zhou Ye gently stroked Mo Chou''s hair, and said questioningly: "Then let''s today..."


    "Let''s go traveling..." Mo Chou showed an innocent smile like a girl...


    For a long time, her international money laundering business has made her feel that she cannot raise her head in front of her man. But last night, after she confessed to her man, what she gained was not contempt, not cold talk... but a sentence.[According to your own ideas, do it with confidence... Even if you lose everything in the end, I will support you.] Such an answer.


    This made her feel more relaxed than ever... It''s really nice to have a man you can rely on. Such a good man will not let those outside who want to monopolize him... She looks for girls for her own men. The idea of ??paper is even stronger.


    However, those are things to follow, and now... it''s time to take advantage of the good opportunity to be alone with my own man to create memories that belong only to the two.Thinking of this, Mo Chou smiled slightly: "My dear, we can relax in Dingshanxi Hot Spring for two days, then go...and then go..."


    Zhou Ye looked at Mo Chou like a little girl, happily making a play plan there...Zang Jiao couldn''t help but smile."Okay... just listen to you, as long as you want to go... I will go with you."


    "Great... honey, huh..." Mo Chou heard Zhou Ye''s words, his eyes lit up... After holding Zhou Ye and kissing him, he jumped up from the couch, "I''ll change it now Clothes...Don¡¯t come to harass or disturb me..."


    With that said, Mo Chou ran all the way into the bathroom...For fear of his own man harassing him, he locked the door of the bathroom, and Zhou Ye laughed bitterly.


    The time for a woman to wash and make up or something¡ªcough, cough, is usually calculated by the hour.


    Zhou Ye got up, soaked in a hot spring, and rinsed it again... Mo Chou walked out of the bathroom belatedly.To be honest, that moment really made Zhou Ye feel amazing.


    "My dear... Am I beautiful?" Mo Chou walked up to Zhou Ye proudly, turned around, and asked with a smile.


    "Uh-actually I think we can be very happy in the hotel..."


    "Bad egg..." Zhou Ye''s words made Mo Chou couldn''t help but smile happily... She knew that this was her own man''s praise in disguise."Well, we have to go to breakfast first."


    When the two embraced and walked to the restaurant, they were really amazed...


    The male is beautiful and incomparable-the female is Yan, Ruo Tao, Hua... If it weren''t for the tall black bodyguards who followed them, maybe someone really pretentious came to strike up a conversation.


    Two days later... the scenic spots around Sapporo were almost finished by the two, Dingshanxi Hot Springs-Hokkaido Shrine-even, the two even ran to Boye Happy Street for a round.


    Keke--Of course it wasn''t to find help or make a sister there, but Mo Chou just wanted to satisfy his curiosity.


    In fact, the two of them only found a few good-looking snack bars there... and tasted some local specialties.Of course, because the two of them did not bring bodyguards when they went there, Zhou Ye was stuffed with a lot of business cards in his pockets, and there was even a middle-aged woman who clamored for Zhou Ye to offer her own price-she wanted to pack and raise Zhou. Ye three years.


    At that time, Mo Chou was almost laughing crazy...In her words, [I never knew, it turns out that men are so dangerous to come here]


    Of course, she also had other gains... She finally saw what Zhou Ye was doing when the middle-aged woman was entangled in anger.Just a word, let that ugly middle-aged woman completely disappear from this world in various senses.


    This made her look forward to the gift that Zhou Ye said to give her... Zhou Ye''s godlike power of speech also made her admire, and she had completely become a fan of Zhou Ye.


    However, the happy days always seem short...Three days of rare sunny days have finally cleared the road to Yingzhuang...


    "My dear... we should go see your little Lolita." Mo Chou, who hung up the phone, turned his head and smiled at Zhou Ye: "Are you looking forward to it?"


    "Hmm-I really look forward to it." Zhou Ye smiled, it''s not a lolicon, it''s just... like their cute appearance.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Sixty


    On the highway from Sapporo to Kamikawa, the convoy of three black SUVs and a black extension Lincoln is particularly conspicuous.


    This road is the only way from Sapporo to Daisetsuzan National Park in Hokkaido. On this road...Most of the vehicles are tourist buses full of tourists, and the other few are private cars going to Daisetsuzan National Park in Hokkaido. .


    Mo Chou, the four-car fleet, looked a little eye-catching against the background of these buses and private cars.


    Zhou Ye looked out of the car window with boredom in every possible way, and the scenery flashed by...depressed and asked, "How long will it take to arrive?"


    "My dear, I''ll be here in a while..." Mo Chou brought a pair of flat glasses, holding a thick stack of documents in his hand, watching and comforting his man.


    She knew that her man was bored...


    But she can''t help it... After all, the sisters are not there now. She is alone against the Great Demon King Zhou Ye. In the past three days, she has really deeply understood the true meaning of the phrase "pain and happiness", every night she None of them fell asleep...but fainted.


    Although she would still be full of energy when she woke up early the next day... But she couldn''t stand it often... So in order to avoid being caught by her own man during the nearly five-hour drive, she would These days, I took out all the files that I had left behind because of the game, and made a look like I was going to work hard, with the intent to get through.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye sighed. He knew... These days, he really made Mo Chou a little bit hold on, but this process is necessary for a happy life in the future.


    As the scenery outside the car window flew by... time passed bit by bit.


    Just when Zhou Ye felt bored and about to fall asleep... the body shook and it seemed that the convoy had turned on a country road.


    "Huh¡ª?" Zhou Ye opened his eyes, and saw that the scenery outside the window had changed¡ªthe endless fields had become densely wooded forests...The branches of those trees were covered with white snow from time to time. There are two or three squirrels frolicking among the branches...it''s a beautiful scenery of the forest sea and snowy field.


    At this time, Mo Chou, who had just finished his work, packed the documents in his hand and put them into the file bag... Seeing the scenery outside, Mo Chou smiled and said, "Honey, it''s almost here..."


    "I started to look forward to it..." Zhou Ye stretched out and smiled.


    The convoy drove toward the depths of the forest for about ten minutes, and stopped in a clearing... There was no road ahead.


    "Alright... we''re here, dear." Mo Chou said, picking up the folder at hand, and got out of the car with Zhou Ye...


    Stepping on the ground formed by the accumulation of dead branches, rotten leaves and snow, smelling the fresh and cold air unique to the mountains and forests.The two looked at each other and smiled...


    "You go back, five days later, come here to pick me up at this time." Mo Chou turned his head directly and ordered.


    "Okay, miss." After the bodyguards agreed, they boarded the car again...The convoy turned the front of the car in the woods with difficulty and returned to Sapporo along the same route.


    Zhou Ye watched the car''s taillights gradually disappear into the distance...Until they were no longer visible, he turned his head and said to the seemingly empty woods: "People are gone...you should come out."


    Hearing what her own man said, Mo Chou didn''t feel tight or stretched, because she knew who came here...

 Chapter 544

    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, "Swish--!" Two beeps...


    Two figures wearing white ninja costumes suddenly appeared in front of Zhou Ye and Mo Chou.


    One of the white-clothed ninjas said: "Miss Mo...The Patriarch has been waiting for you for a long time."


    "Still a girl?" Zhou Ye listened to the soft voice... somewhat surprised: "Are you all ninjas female?"


    "..." The two female ninjas did not speak, but looked at Mo Chou... To tell the truth, Zhou Ye''s charm is really too strong, so strong that they can''t resist any questions Zhou Ye raised, they can be strong Forbearing not to answer Zhou Ye''s question, but to see that Mo Chou had received strict ninjutsu training since childhood.


    Mo Chou looked at the questioning gazes of the two female ninjas, and said without hesitation: "He is my man Zhou Ye... His words are mine."


    There is Mo Chou''s endorsement... The two women finally put aside a little bit, since they are friends and not enemies, then they can answer Zhou Ye''s question."Hi, Zhou Sang... Since the Warring States Period, our Hundred Lands have been training female ninjas..."


    The female ninja who answered Zhou Ye''s words hadn''t finished speaking... she couldn''t say it anymore, because the masks of the two men fell as if they were blown down by a breeze... two leaked out. Zhang has almost exactly the same peerless face.


    "...Oh, I''m going..." Zhou Ye was really surprised when he saw these two faces."Spring, spring, spring day?"


    The faces of these two people can be said to be nine points similar to the female ninja Kasuga in the game [Warring States BASARA]... Even Zhou Ye was a little surprised...


    The two female ninjas who were stunned by the unexpected situation changed their expressions in an instant and shouted: "Unreasonable people...Sinai."


    "Tianzhu¡ª¡ª!"


    The two women raised the big swords in their hands and slashed at Zhou Ye mercilessly.Two blades of light flashed across the gloomy forest clearing like lightning... and struck Zhou Ye''s neck.


    "Ye--!" Mo Choujing, who was standing not far behind Zhou Ye, dropped the file bag in his hands, desperately rushing towards Zhou Ye. She didn''t ask for Zhou Ye to be saved... It would be good to be able to help Zhou Ye with a cut.


    However, her wish came to nothing... It''s not that she didn''t have time to run over. When she ran over, the swords of the two female ninjas were more than one meter away from Zhou Ye... It''s just that the distance of this meter is for two For the female ninja... it''s just like the end of the world, difficult to approach.


    Just kidding... Even if he was cut by two [Spring Days], Zhou Ye would never get hurt... But, Zhou Ye really didn''t want the clothes he just changed into strips... So, simply Just use the power of mind to set the two girls in place.


    At this time, the two women kept the embarrassing appearance of cutting off at Zhou Ye with the sword... their faces were full of horror.After all-anyone who encounters such a supernatural event will feel terrified... It''s not bad for the two women to scream out on the spot.


    "Flap!" They were frozen by Zhou Ye, but Mo Chou was not restricted by Zhou Ye''s personal freedom. She came up without saying a word, and slapped two female ninjas on the faces of two female ninjas with forehand and backhand. ."Did the patriarch of Baidi teach you this way? Does he teach you to treat distinguished guests like this?"


    Thinking of the man who almost lost him just now, Mo Chou still feels a bit cold in his hands and feet... The more he thinks about it, the more angry Mo Chou is, and when he raises his hand, he wants to slap the two [Kasuga] again.


    However, her arm was hugged tightly by Zhou Ye... "Well, Mo Chou baby, I think there must be some reasons we don''t know in it. Am I right? Patriarch Baidi?"


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Sixty One


    "Zhou Sang... really amazing." As a long female voice sounded, a woman in a cherry-colored kimono appeared in the open space under a white paper umbrella...


    She appeared so suddenly...as if she was standing there.


    I saw this woman, who was about 1.7 meters tall...The long kimono couldn''t hide her body and figure that was as ripe as honey and peach. The word front, convex and back seemed to be born for her. In general, the only thing that made Zhou Ye a little pity was... this woman was wearing a mask of a white fox on her face, and she couldn''t see her appearance at all.


    "Yayoi Baidi has seen Mr. Zhou..." The woman wearing a white fox mask came to Zhou Ye and said with a deep polite: "Please also Mr. Zhou to look at the face of the concubine, and let it go. Two daughters..."


    "Interesting...Is this a small one, is it an old one?" Zhou Ye ignored Baidi Yayoi''s request, but looked up and down the patriarch of the Baidi family.


    "Patriarch of the Baidi..." Zhou Ye didn''t get into trouble, but Mo Chou stood up."You need to give me an explanation...I provide you with tens of millions of dollars in support from the Hundred Lands Clan every year, is it only in exchange for swords and swords?"


    Mo Chou absolutely couldn''t tolerate the two female ninjas facing each other with swords.


    "My Hundred Di Family... Since the Warring States Period-have served Lord Xin Xuan... How can the pride of my Martial Family be made up for by the smell of copper?" In the face of Zhou Ye, Hundred Di Yayoi respected, that was because Zhou Ye The power of... She was not so polite in the face of Mo Chou."Miss Mo, you and I are just a deal...I don''t have to explain anything to you!"


    "You...you..." Mo Chou was almost mad, but she was helpless... with her three-legged cat skills, she thought she couldn''t beat Yayoi Baidi.


    "Interesting..." If you beat your wife, you will naturally provoke your husband... His own woman is angry, of course Zhou Ye has to help out.Don''t care who is right and who is wrong?It is Zhou Ye''s character to help the relatives or not to help.


    Following Zhou Ye''s topic, he acted... Baidi Yayoi only felt a flash in front of him, and then his throat tightened, and a big hand grabbed her neck as if she was catching a chicken... just so straight Picked her up."I don''t know, am I qualified to ask Patriarch Baidi to give me an explanation?"


    "Mmm..." Baidi Yasheng firmly grasped Zhou Ye''s arm with both hands... But she felt that Zhou Ye''s arm in her hand was like a steel cast, unable to shake it at all...


    Unwilling to die like this, she desperately kicked Zhou Ye''s body with her feet wearing wooden clogs... However, how could Zhou Ye let her kick herself?Just a little bit of a thought force was placed in front of him with the thought force, and all the resistance of Yayoi Hyakuchi was wiped out.


    "Cough cough cough..." Today... are you finally going to die here?Hyakuchi Yayoi felt that his lungs were burning... the strength of his body was getting smaller and smaller...


    The twins [Chunri] who had been set aside by Zhou Ye had pleading expressions in their eyes...


    "Do you have something you want to tell me?" Zhou Ye''s eyes flicked over the two women... asked with a smile: "Is that right? If I''m right... don''t blink your eyes, otherwise I will misunderstand. Will break your patriarch¡¯s neck..."


    "..." When the two springs heard Zhou Ye''s words, their eyes widened in horror...Even if the eyes were so dry... they didn''t dare to blink their eyes for fear of accidentally letting their mother die.


    After a while...Zhou Ye finally let go of his hand. In fact, he didn''t want to kill Baidi Yayoi either. If he really wanted to kill her, he wouldn''t have to bother so much¡ªwhether it''s being crushed by Mind Power or One punch, or magical bombardment-can make Hyakuchi Yayoi completely disappear in this world in an instant.


    "Keke Keke cough ............ ............" one hundred to kneel in front of Yayoi Zhou Ye, greedy breathe the air ...... never have a moment, let her feel so close to death.


    This man like a demon god is the god who rules everything...Hyakuchi Yayoi thought of this...kneeling down even more respectfully.


    Zhou Ye ignored the Yayoi Baidi who was kneeling on the ground at this time, but turned his head and looked at two [Chunri]... "What do you want to say?"


    "Sorry... it''s all our fault, please don''t punish your mother." Kasuga on the left begged.


    "Everything is our fault, please punish us if you don''t want to be punished..." Chunri on the right also begged Zhou Ye.


    "Interesting..." Zhou Ye felt as if things had become interesting, he didn''t mind delaying it for a while.Thinking of this... With a wave of his hand, a comfortable single sofa appeared behind him.


    Seeing the sofa that appeared out of thin air, whether it was the two spring days that were set there, or the Yayoi Hyakuchi kneeling respectfully in the snow, my eyes couldn''t help but shrink...What is this?magic?Or... Ninjutsu?


    Zhou Ye didn''t care what they were thinking, and sat down straight and unceremoniously. Of course, he didn''t forget his woman... he stretched out his hand and took Mo Chou, who was standing next to him, into his arms."Come... now, your life and death are in your own mouth... best not to let me down... If I am disappointed, I''m afraid there will be some bad results."


    "Hi¡ª¡ªMaster Zhou Ye." X3


    The three said in unison.


    Hearing the words of the three of them, Zhou Ye nodded in satisfaction... He asked directly: "Let¡¯s start with your names... and introduce yourself."


    "Return to Lord Zhou Ye...My name is Liji Baidi, the eldest daughter of the current Patriarch of Baidi...I am a Zhongren." The first person who spoke was Chunri on the right...


    The Haruhi on the left did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly said: "I am Baidi Qianji, the youngest daughter of the current Baidi patriarch... I am also a Zhongren, just like my sister."


    "The concubine is the patriarch of the Baidi clan, and Yayoi Baidi is a Shinobu." The fox mask woman who was lying on the ground respectfully also spoke.


    "The Clan of Hundred Lands..." Zhou Ye smiled, and he was forbearing in the god code... it was not enough for him."Why did you kill me just now?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words...Qian Ji and Li Ji couldn''t help shaking their bodies...Is this demon king coming to find a back account?


    But anyway... they dare not answer Zhou Ye''s words.Desperate??Jade broken??Don''t be kidding... These two things were done on the premise that they are evenly matched, or when the light of victory can be slightly seen...


    In the face of Zhou Ye''s crushing power, how dare they die?Jade broken?Ninjas never talk about the spirit of Bushido...


    Besides... the entire Yamato nation is the same thing... When the U.S. began to attack the Neon Island, didn''t the emperor clamor for an inch of blood?100 million pieces of jade?


    The results of it?Two nuclear bombs from the United States were dropped... No one clamored that the jade fragments would fight with every inch of the earth. They obediently surrendered unconditionally. This is the inferior nature of the entire nation. If you hit lightly, he will fight you hard, if you hit hard, he will kneel. I added you... and, this addition, it''s almost a century... It''s still adding


    Seeing the horrified faces of his two daughters...Finally, Bai Di Yayoi sighed, "Master Zhou Ye, it''s better for my concubine to answer this matter..."

 Chapter 545

    Zhou Ye tilted his head slightly, staring straight at Baidi Yayoi-for a long time, until the staring Baidi Yayoi almost doubted his life, he slowly said: "Well, you will answer... I hope your answer Will satisfy me."


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Sixty Two


    "It''s... my lord." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Baidi Yayoi knelt down again, and said respectfully: "My Baidi family, passed down from the Warring States period, because at that time Duke Xinxuan ordered the Mochizuki family''s Qiandai female organization to arrive. Serve people in Israel and inquire about the military situation...The family ancestor despises them, and follow the ancestral instructions...As long as the head of the Hundred Lands clan can only be inherited by women...As long as the female ninja of the Hundred Lands clan...not the master, you cannot see its true face , If the descendants of future generations violate...


    "Interesting... or a feminist during the Warring States Period..." Zhou Ye smiled and asked again: "What if I accidentally saw the face?"


    "That..." Baidi Yayoi really didn''t dare to say... But when she saw Zhou Ye''s curious expression, she knew."If it''s an ordinary person, kill it..."


    "What if you can''t kill it?" Zhou Ye continued to ask.


    "It can''t be killed... It means that this is the lord who was bestowed by the gods in the female ninja of Hundred Lands, who needs to serve and serve all my life..." Yayoi said with difficulty.


    "That means...you need to call my lord now, right?" Zhou Ye smiled happily.


    "It''s... Lord Lord." X2


    Qian Ji and Li Ji have no other choice at this time... They can''t beat them, they can''t kill them... Her life is still in the hands of others, what can we do if we don''t admit it?


    However, this [Master Lord] they shouted willingly... Formidable strength, unparalleled appearance... Which girl does not harbor Spring, a lord like Zhou Ye could not even dream of them.


    "Hey, really good..." Zhou Ye felt a lot more happy as he listened to the soft voices of the two women... and put them down with a wave of his hand.


    Li Ji and Qian Ji, who had been released by Zhou Ye, knelt down to the ground regardless of their numbness in their hands and feet."Li Ji (Qian Ji), met the lord!"


    "Don''t call me lord in the future... call me young master." Zhou Ye is a little allergic to the term lord, what age are you...returning to lord princess.


    "Yes, Master." X2 said the two women kindly.


    "Hmm...!" Zhou Ye nodded in satisfaction... Ha, and pulled two beautiful girls on the plate... To be honest, if it weren''t for the beautiful girls, Zhou Ye would have given them a click... Time to talk so much nonsense to them?


    "That''s right... Now let¡¯s talk about your problem..." Zhou Ye once again cast his gaze on Hyakuchi Yayoi who was lying on the ground. To be honest...Although he did not see the true face of Yayoi... She was lying on the ground with her peach-shaped buttocks... which made Zhou Ye a little curious about what she looked like."You wear a fox mask... Does it mean that you don''t have a lord? Come on, obediently remove your mask..."


    "I..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Baidi Yayoi''s body shook on the ground...he hesitated for a long time...she slowly said, "Yayoi is the patriarch of the Baidi clan...really ..."


    "Are you... are you waiting for me to help you take off the mask?" Zhou Ye''s smile remained the same, but his tone was as cold as a cold winter wind.


    "Yayoi--don''t dare..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s unkind tone, Baidi Yayoi defended: "It''s just that as the head of the Baidi clan... the face of the concubine body has been ruined according to family law... grown ups."


    "Really? Let me see how terrible it is..." She didn''t refuse Zhou Ye or was not curious. The more she found reasons, Zhou Ye became curious... this time, she must look at Yayoi''s face.


    To be honest, the masks of Qian Ji and Li Ji were all taken off by his hands and feet...Who told him to see a female ninja for the first time? Zhou Ye''s curiosity was almost overwhelming. Now... Yayoi once again aroused his curiosity.


    In the end, she still couldn''t escape this experience... Yayoi Baidi heard the determination in Zhou Ye''s tone, and she couldn''t shirk it anymore... It''s worth mourning: "It''s...sir."


    Baidi Yayoi straightened up his body... facing Zhou Ye, slowly took off his fox mask."My lord, please watch the ugly face of my concubine..."


    As Baidi Yayoi took off his mask... a pretty face that smiled and hated appeared in front of Zhou Ye. The curved willow eyebrows, the small Qiong nose, and the flowing eyes formed a delicate look. The face like a porcelain doll...


    However, on this delicate face like a porcelain doll, a centipede-like scar from the sideburns to the horns completely destroyed her entire face...


    "It''s really a violent thing..." Zhou Ye sighed and walked gently in front of Yayoi...Looking at the long scar, he asked in a low voice, "Who did it?"


    "This is... This is the concubine''s mother. When the concubine took over the position of the Patriarch of Baidi, she personally gave it to get up..." Yayoi Baidi lowered her head, she had the urge to cry. Which woman doesn''t like her flowery face?Who would deliberately disfigure himself?No woman would do this. For their looks, women are willing to pay any price...


    Zhou Ye sighed. He knew that this might be the price Yayoi had to pay for taking over as the patriarch. This was also a poor man.


    He gently raised his hand and touched the long scar on Yayoi''s face... "Does it still hurt..."


    "My concubine''s body no longer hurts..." Baidi Yayoi felt Zhou Ye''s fingers tracing the scars on his cheeks. The places where Zhou Ye''s fingers passed were hot... But, what was even hotter was her heart... ...For the first time, someone ignored that ugly scar...for the first time a man treated herself like this...she had the urge to rush into Zhou Ye''s arms for a painful period.


    "Okay... don''t be sad... it''s gone." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Wh, what...?" Bai Di Yayoi looked at Zhou Ye in surprise... couldn''t believe what he heard.


    "I said... your scars are gone, and you have become that beautiful Yayoi again." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "My lord... please don''t make such a joke with your concubine..." Yayoi said bitterly.


    Qian Ji looked at her mother''s smooth face... exclaimed, "Mother...you, the scars on your face...really gone..."


    "Really... Mother, your scars are really gone..." Li Ji also saw this scene.


    "Really, really?" The three said at the same time... Yayoi was already a little dubious.


    "Let''s see for yourself..." Zhou Ye said, pointing slightly in front of Yayoi, and immediately, a golden thread formed a magical technique in front of Yayoi out of thin air. Then, a transparent ice mirror appeared in Yayoi''s face. before.


    "This...Is this really me?" Looking at his familiar and unfamiliar face in the Bing Mirror... Yayoi couldn''t help it anymore, and directly threw himself into Zhou Ye''s arms and burst into tears.


    She should cry... In fact, after the death of Yayoi''s mother, she completely mastered the Baidi clan... Unwilling to live like this for a lifetime, she went to well-known plastic surgery hospitals all over the world... However, it is ushered in It was disappointment again and again.


    The knife where her mother scratched her face was smeared with some kind of secret medicine... this secret medicine is non-toxic, but it has a certain bone-through effect... which made her want to restore her appearance through plastic surgery. Become a delusion.


    In the end, she had to go back to Neon... and inherit the Baidi family''s business with peace of mind... It has been almost 20 years... In the past 20 years, she didn''t know how she came here...


    This kind of thing like a mirror... was originally a must-have item in all beauty girls'' bags, but-it became an eternal pain for Yayoi Hyakuchi.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Sixty Three


    Ten minutes later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Baidi Yayoi finally stopped the agitated and moving tears, and was a little embarrassed to earn from Zhou Ye...


    Looking at the clothes in front of Zhou Ye, the traces and traces that were soaked with tears... Yayoi''s face was red.For her...it was the first time to be so close to a man...but soon, she sorted out her thoughts.


    Baidi Yayoi took a few steps back again, staring at Zhou Ye, and kneeling on the ground respectfully."The concubine body, Yayoi Baidi...this body, this heart...the eternal life belongs to Master Zhou Ye, please accept my ineffective subordinate."


    Would Zhou Ye refuse the allegiance of a beauty?The answer is yes without asking...no.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his hand to Yayoi, and pulled Baidi Yayoi from the ground... At this time, Baidi Yayoi''s cheeks were as red as tomatoes...


    Qian Ji looked at her mother dissatisfied, and muttered in jealousy: "Mother is really... Young Master is clearly our master."


    "Thousand-chan, don''t be unreasonable to your mother..." Li Ji scolded her sister first, but in the following words, she exposed her true thoughts... "But the mother did not think about it this time... as a daughter It is necessary for us to correct the mistakes of the mother, so as to avoid her going further and further astray."


    "Oh... how do you correct my mother''s mistakes? I am looking forward to... Qianchan, Liji..." Yayoi, who knows her daughter''s mind and knows well, but always pays attention from the corner of his eye. With his two daughters.


    "That''s not the case, your mother, you heard it wrong."


    "Yeah, mother... you absolutely got it wrong, how dare we correct you..."


    "Oh ha ha ha... is it? Ha ha, it must be my mother, I just heard it wrong..." Yayoi chuckled slightly, the laughter made the Baidi sisters shudder...


    After beating his daughter, Baidi Yayoi ignored the dissatisfaction of the two daughters-turned his head, and respectfully said to Zhou Ye: "Please also move to Yingzhuang... Let me be a landlord of the Hundred Lands. ."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded... For the three mothers and daughters of Baidi, he had already used his own psychic hints...beauties with ninja attributes, he was still very interested...


    But it is not the time yet... After all, he is not the kind of hairy boy who first saw a beautiful woman... If not necessary, he doesn''t want his own woman''s first time to be thrown in the wilderness...

 Chapter 546

    Zhou Ye grabbed Mo Chou''s slender waist and followed Baidi Yayoi towards the depths of the forest...


    "This time, it''s cheaper for you again... badass." Mo Chou, who has been on the sidelines, can clearly see Zhou Ye''s actions... Both grace and power-a simple and extremely simple method, but this is the earliest Stockholm syndrome ...Well, yes, a stick and a sweet date will have the same effect as Stockholm syndrome.


    As Zhou Ye''s woman, how could Mo Chou not know what his own man thinks?But... she couldn''t ask for it.One is because she urgently needs allies to fight against the Great Demon King Zhou Ye, and the other reason is that she used to be a cooperative relationship with the Baidi family... the cooperative relationship is definitely not as close as the sister relationship.


    To put it bluntly, the Wanbaidi family wants to use some tricks in training... Then Mo Chou will have nowhere to cry when the time comes.Don''t say anything else... Will the subordinates who entrust them to train be loyal to her then?Or are you loyal to the Baidi family?Don''t imagine the ninja as noble...


    However, all of this is not a problem now... because Zhou Ye has already subdued the Hundred Lands.She believes...no woman can escape the cough of her own man...


    Not to mention Mo Chou''s thoughts at this time...


    Zhou Ye and his party, under the leadership of Yayoi Baidi, walked towards the depths of the dense forest. After walking for about an hour in the dense forest and snowy field without seeing the sun... Zhou Ye felt that the eyes suddenly became bright-an open valley appeared. In front of him.


    At Taniguchi-is a large courtyard full of Japanese style. This Japanese-style house is like a guard, blocking the entire valley of Taniguchi... Let this narrow valley formed by three large mountains be monitored by the house The situation.


    "Lord, the Baidi clan now has one upper ninja, seven middle ninjas, and twelve lower ninja..." Baidi Yayoi stood beside Zhou Ye, whispering to Zhou Ye to report the situation of the Baidi clan."In addition...Master, we also have three tuning teachers, two special-grade rope artists, and forty-three handymen. These are all women..."


    "Interesting... So, are you all women in the Hundred Lands?" Zhou Ye laughed.


    "Yes, Lord." Baidi Yayoi accompanied Zhou Ye into the Baidi Mansion, and said: "Modern technology is rampant, our ninjas are no longer useful... Therefore, the ancestors had to abandon the warriors in order to survive. Dignity, began to accept commissions to help the large families of Neon train loyal guard maids... The maids we trained are deeply loved by those high-level people. At critical moments... Those women can use their flesh and blood without hesitation Help their master resist the harm."


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly and glanced at Baidi Yayoi and said, "Don''t tell me...you Baidi clan didn''t do anything with those women. Ninjas have always focused on collecting information..."


    "Master... the eyes of wisdom are like a torch..." Baidi Yayoi only felt that the glance of her own master looked at her, which pierced her heart like lightning, giving her a way of standing up and down. The feeling in front of him, everything about himself was seen through by the Lord.


    Hyakuchi Yayoi lowered his head, feeling like a little white rabbit being stared at by a tiger... his heart was filled with anxiety and anxiety.


    "Okay... I don''t care what you did before..." Zhou Ye looked at the beautiful kimono woman in front of him, and said softly, "But... from the moment you are loyal to me, it''s just like what you said. That way... your body and your heart belong to me... you know?"


    "Yes... Lord."


    Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s words, Baidi Yayoi was like an amnesty... She was really afraid that her master would be angry with her family¡¯s previous actions. She was not afraid that Zhou Ye would punish her, but she was afraid that Zhou Ye would not want her... ¡­"Yayoi will live up to the Lord¡¯s trust...May I die for the Lord."


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Sixty Four


    Anyone who has lived in the valley knows that in the valley, due to the terrain, darkness will cover the entire valley very early... that is to say, the dark time here is far longer than the plain area.


    Tokyo time, six o''clock exactly-the lights in the entire Sakura no Zou are already shining like stars in the night sky...


    Sakura House¡ªIn the second courtyard, originally, this was a courtyard for entertaining guests¡ªbut now it has become a residence for mothers and daughters in Baidi.Because of their original residence, the main courtyard of Yingzhizhuang has been temporarily occupied by Yayoi Baidi to his master last week.


    At this moment--in the main hall of the second courtyard, Hyakuchi Yayoi, who changed into a cherry-colored kimono, was kneeling on the main seat, drinking tea quietly...The sound of diabolo in the courtyard from time to time, let this scene be seen It looks as beautiful as Ukiyo-e.


    The Japanese-style house-a beautiful young woman in a cherry-colored kimono-the diabolo in the courtyard... Seeing this picture, maybe all people will have a feeling of peace of mind...


    However, when Yayoi filled her teacup with water, the tea overflowing accidentally reflected her heart, not as quiet and peaceful as her appearance.


    At this time, a figure wearing a kimono walked quickly along the wooden corridor towards the entrance of the main hall... Along the way, her small steps on the wooden floor brought the pedaling sound, which made Yayoi stop drinking tea. action.


    "My patriarch..." The woman walked to the door of the main hall and sat down respectfully on her knees.Lowered his head and said, "Master Mo Chou has entered Moon Spring..."


    Hearing the return from his subordinates, a smile leaked from Yayoi''s expressionless face."Master Mo Chou is still satisfied with Moon Spring?"


    "Master Mo Chou is very satisfied with the Moon Spring..." The woman touched her forehead to the ground and continued: "Especially Master Mo Chou knew the effect of the Moon Spring, she was even more happy, saying that she would soak in the Moon Spring well. One dip."


    "That''s good..." Yayoi nodded in satisfaction... Moon Spring, which is a hidden hot spring in Sakura no Sho... That hot spring has various minerals that have miraculous effects on women''s skin. When he was close to forty, he still kept his twenty-something face, thanks to the moon spring.


    Of course, she introduced the Moon Spring to Mo Chou, and she didn''t ask for nothing... because she has to fulfill her vow-this body and heart belong to her own master, Master Zhou Ye...


    "Where is the Lord now?" Yayoi asked.


    "The subordinates led Master Zhou Ye to the Spring of Sun according to the instructions of the patriarch..." the woman replied.


    "You did a good job..." Yayoi nodded with satisfaction after hearing the words of his subordinates... The sun is yang, and the moon is yin-where there is yang, there must be yin, just as where there is light, there must be shadows. .


    The effect of Moon Spring is beauty and beauty... The effect of Sun Spring is to strengthen the body... Of course, Sun Spring has a small side effect, but this side effect is not a side effect for men. It will slightly arouse some aspects of men. The needs and demands.


    However, this... is exactly what Yayoi wanted.


    The Hundred Di Family has not had a master for hundreds of years... Now, the Hundred Di Family finally ushered in his master, Yayoi is very satisfied with his master ¡ª powerful ¡ª indisputably powerful ¡ª handsome ¡ª detached The beauty of the human category.


    With such a master, why is Yayoi dissatisfied?


    Hyakuchi Yayoi resisted the urge to rush to Sun Spring, and whispered: "Okay, I see, you go down!"


    "Yes, Lord Patriarch." The woman touched her head to the ground again, and then respectfully moved her toes back little by little...This kind of work can''t be done without a few years of training...


    The woman didn''t stand up until she exited the corridor far away and left the house...


    And at this moment--in the courtyard not far from Sun Spring... Sisters Baidi Qianji and Baidi Liji are also planning something.


    At this time, the Baidi sisters have taken off their white ninja clothes and put on a cute home kimono...


    The two exquisite faces that are exactly the same make it impossible for outsiders to recognize who the two are. But in order to distinguish themselves in front of outsiders, Liji put a ponytail on the left side, and Chihime put one on the right. Side ponytail... I have to say, this adds a touch of special charm to the sisters.


    "Sister... I just saw the Lord being led to Sun Spring..." Qian Ji said to her sister Li Ji in a little panic, "Those guys must have done this under the instruction of her mother..."


    "Huh-we will defend the chastity of the Lord." Li Ji heard her sister''s words, and a trace of anger leaked from her face."Even if our enemy is your mother, we will never give in."


    "That''s right..." Qian Ji also shook her small fist when she heard her sister''s words, and said with an unwavering expression: "The Lord is ours!"


    "So... let''s start, Qianjiang." Li Ji said, pulling her sister''s hand."Now... let''s stop Mother Mother''s plan..."


    "Okay, sister."


    After the two of them said, their figures flashed, and towards the place where Sun Spring was, Yu Zhishao ran...While running, the two were discussing countermeasures.


    "Sister... There are two entrances to the Sun Spring, one is the entrance to the lobby, and the other is the drain that connects the Sun Spring... Where will mother go?"


    "With the character of an adult mother, she must want to show the most perfect self to the Lord, so she will definitely not use ninjutsu to walk through the drain..." Li Ji said, her feet kept facing the sun''s spring. Run away."So, our goal is the entrance to the lobby of Sun Spring."


    "Okay, then we only need to look at the entrance to the lobby of the Fountain of the Dead..."


    "Yes, Qianjiang..."


    "My dear girls, you are really full of confidence..." Just when the two sisters had just finished saying this... a charming voice came over."Really--Can Nian, I won''t let you destroy my ritual of completely offering [everyoneself] to the Lord."


    "It''s a motor... (not good...)" X2


    Hearing their mother''s voice, the two sisters just planned to react... They only felt that their feet were soft, and then their ankles tightened... The two ropes directly lifted the two girls upside down...


    "Mother, I won''t let you succeed." Li Ji said, flipping her palm, and a small shuriken appeared in her palm, and then she tried to turn over and cut her foot as soon as she used her waist. The rope wrapped around the neck.


    "You really underestimate Shinobu... Every Shinobu is a master of strategy, because she will calculate every move of the enemy and look for all the deadly links." As he said, Yayoi Hyakuchi smiled slightly, her hands knotted. Fudo Ming Wang Yin, shouted: "The Profound Truth¡¤The Technique of Tortoiseshell Binding!"


    "A ghost..." Baidi Liji''s blue veins jumped on her forehead, and she spit out loudly: "Mother, you are totally asking the rope master to help, OK?"


    I saw Yayoi''s burst of shout...Two slender figures appeared in front of the Baidi sisters who were hung in the air, and they tied them up in an extremely coughing posture with a rope in their hands without hesitation. .

 Chapter 547

    "Mother, you shame..." Qian Ji said dissatisfied: "Use traps to defeat us with his subordinates... I am not convinced."


    "It''s so naive, and his subordinates are also part of his own strength..." Hyakuchi Yayoi slightly hid his mouth and smiled in front of his little daughter: "Ninjas are not samurai, and they never admire frontal combat. The environment is a ninja. Compulsory course... Qianjiang, your practice is far from enough."


    "I''m not convinced..."


    "Haha..." Baidi Yayoi didn''t care whether his daughter was convinced, one in each hand, like a kitten, picked up the tied up two sisters who were extremely coughing and walked towards Sun Spring.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Sixty Five


    The dressing room outside Rizhiquan is a Japanese-style room with a size of more than 20 square meters...In this room, there is a Japanese-style wardrobe for the changed clothes.


    "Well, you are here to wait for Mom and I to complete my ritual..." Baidi Yayoi said, throwing his two daughters on the tatami in the room...At this time, the two sisters are already Yayoi sealed the head with tape.


    "Mmm..."


    The two sisters wriggled their bodies desperately... They wanted to prevent their mother from entering the Fountain of Sun, but soon they stopped this meaningless action...


    It''s not that they are tired...but because...hehe, they wear short kimono, and there is a kind of etiquette in wearing kimono, which is not allowed to wear cough, and they are now tied up by Baidi family Tortoiseshell tied by rope division.


    That''s different from the tortoise shells tied by the so-called guys who think they are NX. The skills learned by the rope masters of the Baidi family are secret secrets that have been passed down from ancient times from the neon masters and the royal family.


    Plus, as women, they are more aware of women¡¯s weaknesses...


    The tortoise shells tied by these two rope masters... It''s okay if you don''t move. When you move... some places will be coughed by the rope... That scene is simply too much to look at.


    The sisters of Baidi, who are lying on the tatami, have red cheeks...I see the water and waves flowing in the eyes of her mother, begging, I really feel pity.


    "Well, you guys are waiting here..." Baidi Yayoi directly ignored his daughter''s pleading eyes, and walked towards Sun Spring."Wait a moment... Maybe the Lord will let you participate in this ceremony."


    "Hmm..."


    Sun Spring is a large hot spring covering an area of ??more than 100 square meters. At this time, Zhou Ye was sitting in the hot spring with his back leaning on the boulder at the edge of the hot spring, closing his eyes and resting.


    He said that he closed his eyes, but in fact, Zhou Ye has been monitoring every move of the entire Sakura Villa.


    Although Yayoi Hyakuchi had already surrendered, but... she had none of her men yet.You know, the saying that my retainer''s retainer is not my retainer has always been circulating in neon.


    Especially in places like neon, where the culture is prevalent, there is a subordinate who feels that his patron is too shameless, so he got up and rebelled¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye himself is not afraid of those guys rebelling, but isn''t the point that his woman, Mo Chou, is also in Yingzhizhuang now?Although Zhou Ye is confident to ensure the safety of his own woman under any circumstances,...the best thing is if you can spot the signs as soon as possible and eliminate this kind of thing.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye rarely opened up some five senses and wanted to be foolproof...


    However, he didn''t find any signs of rebellion. When he discovered the war between the mother and daughter of Baidi, he had to say... This is really interesting.


    With the sound of the opening of the wooden sliding door of Sun Spring, Zhou Ye looked towards the door.


    I saw-Hyakuchi Yayoi in a cherry-colored kimono walked in, and I have to say-this cherry-colored kimono makes the original white Yayoi more beautiful against it, especially in the hot springs from time to time The rising water vapor gave the patriarch of the Baidi clan a little more ethereal.


    "Yayoi has seen the Lord." As soon as he saw Zhou Ye, Baidi Yayoi knelt down respectfully and said, "Yayoi came to serve and serve the Lord."


    "Interesting..." Zhou Ye opened his eyes and looked at this charming, charming young woman. "How are you going to serve me?"


    "Naturally is like this..." Yayoi said, stretching his right hand back, and pulling the belt around his kimono...


    Zhou Ye didn¡¯t know what technique Yayoi used to tie his kimono belt. Under her pull, the entire belt fell off... As the belt fell off, the kimono on Yayoi''s body slowly followed her shoulders. Slipped down.


    "My Lord, please allow Yayoi... to allow Yayoi to serve and serve the Lord." Yayoi returned to his natural state, and her voice became a little trembling and trembling. For her...this is the first time in front of the opposite sex...


    "Come on¡ª" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, anyway... Yayoi is a beautiful woman, how could he reject a beautiful woman?It''s not Liu Xiahui.


    "Hi~" Yayoi nodded happily when he heard Zhou Ye''s call, and carefully stepped forward from the wooden plank, and entered the hot spring... Then, she walked to Zhou Ye''s side without any hesitation, The towel helped Zhou Ye wipe his back gently.


    Gradually... Yayoi''s little hand came around Zhou Ye... She hugged Zhou Ye from behind.


    "Yayo...Is your service and service only this level?" Zhou Ye felt the touch and sensation behind him, and joked: "I will not be satisfied with this level of service and service."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yayoi Silver Teeth bit, and leaned forward to sit on Zhou Ye''s lap... whispered: "Hi~ Please have mercy..."


    As the voice fell, her hand leaned down...Finally, she came across one...Cough, to be honest, when she came across this thing, she was almost scared to death, fucking, so big??


    But think about his pledge of allegiance... Yayoi sat down cruelly."Lord, please accept everything about Yayoi, ah¡ª¡ª!!!"


    A trace of blood slowly floated from the hot spring... Zhou Ye was taken aback."Yayoi...Aren''t Chihime and Lihime your biological daughters?"


    "Lord-Li Ji and Qian Ji are both the biological daughters of concubines, but..." Yayoi explained, enduring the pain and suffering of tearing and tearing: "The concubine was in Tokyo University Hospital. The way of working, receiving, and fertilizing their sisters... and, at the time of delivery, the concubine was also delivered by C-section..."


    "......Why are you?" Zhou Ye said silently.


    "When Yayoi didn''t meet his master, he firmly didn''t want to get along with other people of the opposite sex... However, the Hyakudi family also needs to continue... Therefore, Yayoi had to..." Yayoi said, suddenly his cheeks became more and more flushed."Master... Yayoi... Yayoi doesn''t hurt that much anymore..."


    When Zhou Ye heard this, he heard the horn of charging...


    An hour later-even if Yayoi received ninjutsu teachings from an early age, his physical fitness was very good... Facing Zhou Ye''s specifications, he had to be defeated... Fortunately, there were two substitutes of Baidi sisters at the door...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye directly hugged Yayoi, whose whole body had softened into a puddle of mud, and returned to the locker room of Sun Spring... The two sisters, who had been tied up for so long, had heard the cough for a long time... already... .


    Mother and Daughter Sister Don-Achievement achieved.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Sixty Six


    Behind Sakura-no-zhuang is a long and narrow valley.


    There are all kinds of wooden stakes and man-made obstacles everywhere in the valley-a group of dozens of girls, the youngest is eight years old, and the oldest is eleven years old, are being divided into two groups for training, one group is under the scolding of a middle-aged mother. , Desperately overcoming various obstacles¡ª¡ª


    Whether it''s a mud bog enough to flood people''s legs, a two-meter-high wooden wall, or a wooden log bridge with a height difference of more than ten meters, they will desperately climb over...


    They can''t help but work hard, they are all abducted and sold by Jidao organizations from all over Neon...Here, the losers have no food to eat, and they even have to be severely punished.


    In order to fill their stomachs, in order not to be beaten... They can only try their best to force their young bodies to adapt to this kind of project that even adults can hardly complete.


    The other group, led by a few women in kendo uniforms, holding katana, slashing hard on the stake...A katana weighs two to three kilograms, which is for adult men. It may be a trivial matter, but it is enough to constitute an unbearable burden for the oldest girl who is just eleven years old...


    What''s more-they each have to chop and chop at least a thousand times as required...This training is not easier than those who cross the obstacles, and even, to some extent, more cruel.


    In the eyes of these girls, you can''t see the innocence, let alone the weakness and retreat, you can only see a look...that is, live.


    The environment is the mentor of all creatures. When you can¡¯t change the environment...you can only force yourself to adapt to the environment, everything is just to survive, these girls know...the girls who were sent here with them are not the only ones A dozen, but more than fifty.


    But... Gradually, the girls who couldn''t keep up with the training progress disappeared from their team.


    Once there were girls who saw it, and in the middle of the night...the girls who couldn''t keep up with the progress were taken away...then they never saw this girl appear again.


    This makes their young hearts full of fear. Here...no parents can make you act like a baby. The price of acting like a baby may be a severe beating... If you want to be full without being beaten, then you bet everything you have, Go and complete all the training items.


    Around the valley, on a suspended wall more than five meters high from the bottom of the valley, is a wooden plank road that surrounds the entire valley... This not only effectively prevents the loli from escaping in the training camp, but also serves as a monitoring role... ¡­Standing on the plank road, you can easily get everything at the bottom of the valley.


    At this time, on the plank road that was only more than three meters wide, a group of people came slowly...It was Zhou Ye and Mo Chou who came to watch the little loli training accompanied by mothers and daughters of Baidi...

 Chapter 548

    Zhou Ye frowned, looking at the little loli who are about to become mud monkeys in the underground...For him, a lover, it is obviously hard to accept such cruel training for the little loli.


    Loli should enjoy the joy of childhood... and lead a happy and healthy childhood life.


    "This...is this your training model for the Hundred Lands Clan?" Zhou Ye''s brows wrinkled and tightened, and his face became ugly.


    "Yes... Master." Baidi Yayoi, whose heart was tied to Zhou Ye, said hesitantly. She saw the ugly expression on her master... Her heart became more and more uneasy."This is based on the Venezuelan Hunter School''s tutorial and after integrating our ninja training methods since ancient times, we have modified and formulated it. We have considered the maximum endurance of the girls'' bodies..."


    "Stop it..." Zhou Ye interrupted Yayoi''s words directly, "In the end, this kind of training can only train a group of emotionless killing machines...not the elite leaders of all walks of life that we need."


    "But... Lord, if we stop training, we have to..." Yayoi didn''t know how to train these children into what Mo Chou wanted after stopping.


    "Their training plan is up to me..." Zhou Ye sighed, then... he handed over a list full of various medical equipment to Yayoi."Go, follow the list above... buy these instruments."


    "Yes... Lord." Yayoi said without hesitation, and then ordered the ninja who was standing guard on the plank road: "Did you hear what the Lord said? Let them stop training immediately."


    "Hi¡ª¡ª!" Xia Ren agreed, grabbed the rope on the side, and slid down the plank road...


    Soon, she came to the middle of the training ground at the bottom of the valley, beside a female instructor, after whispering a few words in her ear... the instructor couldn''t help but raise her head and look towards the plank road-when she saw Yayoi Hyakuchi , Couldn''t help nodding respectfully, and then shouted: "There are all, now...stop all the training in your hands and gather--!"


    When the girls heard this voice, they were surprised, with a hint of joy...Suddenly, half of the exercises were trained, so there is no need to train...This is really great.


    "Hi!" XN


    The little loli enthusiastically stopped the ongoing training actions, and according to their respective groups, they automatically formed two vertical lines in front of the instructor... Although I don¡¯t know what happened, but... It''s great to get some rest in the middle of the day.


    At this time, Zhou Ye and Mo Chou were also accompanied by the mother and daughter of Baidi, walking down the plank road along the wooden ladder...


    The girls stared at their big eyes and looked at this group of people... They are no strangers to the mothers and daughters of Baidi. After all, the mothers and daughters of Baidi often visit here... and Zhou Ye gives them a kind of strangeness. a feeling of.


    After all, from the instructor to the handyman... from the head of the house to the servants at the bottom, all are women... The little green that flashes through the flowers is the most eye-catching, especially this green is so beautiful.


    For beautiful things, people can''t help but want to appreciate him, pay attention to him... if possible, want to own him.Although these girls are too young, they are still blank about men and women, but this prevents them from liking Zhou Ye.


    "Master Zhou Ye... Patriarch." Seeing the group of people walking down, the female instructor hurried to the front of Zhou Ye and greeted them respectfully.


    Zhou Ye didn''t speak, but just nodded... He looked at these dozen or so loli, all big and small, sweating profusely, and walked to them with a little distress... From the bracelet, he took out the handkerchief. , Helping them wipe the sweat from their foreheads one by one.


    What I have to say is...The Hundred Lands clan has been handed down from ancient times to the art of dating people is still very powerful, at least... these dozen loli, each is a beauty... looks very cute.


    "Okay...I announce that you don''t need to receive such rigorous training in the future..." Zhou Ye said with a smile after helping the little Lori wipe their sweat.


    "Ah, Arnold... Then, we, we... will...will we be killed in the future?" A cute little girl who looked like a porcelain doll raised her hand carefully and asked timidly Tao.


    "..." Zhou Ye frowned and turned to look at Yayoi, "Have you killed the little girl before?"


    "Lord... we have never killed girls." Yayoi explained hurriedly: "Those girls who were eliminated, we moved them to another training ground... They will be trained as commercial spies. After all... ¡­Every girl selected is a valuable property of the Baidi family. How can we allow our property to be lost?"


    "Um..." Zhou Ye nodded in satisfaction, he believed that Yayoi would not lie to himself.


    Zhou Ye turned his head again and looked at the little girl and said, "What''s your name?"


    "My name... My name is... Sayuri Aoi..." the girl answered cautiously.


    "Will you be willing to work for me from now on?" Zhou Ye smiled and squatted down, looking at Aoi Sayuri and asking in a soft voice: "I promise you will never be hungry again, and you can learn all kinds of knowledge... "


    "Gou Xiujin Sama, Aoi is willing to..." Aoi happily threw himself into Zhou Ye''s arms and kissed Zhou Ye on the cheek...


    The other girls all looked at Aoi with envy, jealousy and hatred. They really wished that the person who asked the question was themselves... To get such a gentle master... The fellow Aoi is really lucky.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Sixty Seven


    Three days later-


    Several heavy helicopters carrying more than 100 tons of construction materials slowly landed in the valley training ground behind Sakura no Zhuang... After unloading the materials, the helicopter took off again... After a while, they will Three construction teams were shipped.


    These construction teams have no idea where they are going...The cabin of the helicopter they are riding in is completely enclosed...


    Zhou Ye will re-plan the entire training ground of Sakura Village and build an indoor training center. Of course... there are also many classrooms. These loli will be here to complete all their courses before university...


    When it¡¯s time to go to university...they will be sent to all over the world by the Baidi family with various family identities...some of them will become business elites, some will choose secretarial majors and become Mo Worried secretaries, and some...will be admitted to police schools in various countries.


    You mean political trial?Haha... In the era without the Internet, all family identity files are just a few pages of paper... It is really not difficult to create a legal fake identity.


    In the Internet age, it''s even simpler...As long as you are connected to the Internet, any identity can be faked... You know, there is no firewall that cannot be broken.


    Sakura Village-the main house.


    Zhou Ye was sitting carelessly on the edge of the corridor...a loli like a porcelain doll, cleverly nestled in his arms.Beside him, the sisters of Baidi were holding his arms from left to right...accompanying him to quietly look at the completed buildings in the valley.


    Perhaps it is because Neon is located in an earthquake-prone zone. In order to combat the housing loss caused by the earthquake and rebuild the home quickly, they have studied the building module construction process early.


    All the houses are divided into small modules. In less than a month, the valley training ground that was originally white ground has become a fully enclosed building complex.


    "Master!" With the voice, Yayoi''s figure appeared beside Zhou Ye."The concubine has just received engineering experience... They did a very good job."


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye''s words were not surprising at all. After all... the big chaebols who had cooperated with the Baidi family before undertaking those projects, of course they hope that the Baidi family can expand and provide them with better Maid Wu."Have all the equipment I want been shipped?"


    "Yes, Lord..." Yayoi said respectfully: "The equipment has been assembled according to your requirements...and put it into the first laboratory."


    "Hey..." Zhou Ye sighed, patted the little porcelain doll in his arms and said, "Sayuri...you go and play with your friends for a while..."


    "It''s the master..." Sayuri Aoi cleverly stood up from Zhou Ye''s arms, and then... walked outside the house.


    A moment later-in the main house of Nuo Da, only the three mothers and daughters of Baidi and Zhou Ye were left.


    "Come on, Yayoi..." Zhou Ye said, patted his leg and motioned for Yayoi to sit over.


    "Yes, Lord!" Yayoi moved her body with a blushing face, and sat in Zhou Ye''s arms obediently.


    "How many times have I told you, don''t call my lord... call my name." Zhou Ye embraced Yayoi''s slender waist and whispered in her ear: "Is it because I gave you not enough punishment? "


    "No... the Lord''s request, please forgive my concubine for refusal." Following Zhou Ye''s movements, Yayoi''s eyes gradually filled with mist... She clenched her teeth, supported her, and refused to change her words.


    The Baidi sisters smiled and watched her mother being teased by her own man there... Anyway, it is not the first time, they have long been used to it... Besides, after they thoroughly performed the so-called recognition ceremony, When they were with Zhou Ye, Yayoi would be there every time.


    Or, habit is a terrible thing?


    From the beginning, they fought hard and refused... to later, they reluctantly did not cooperate with violence... and then gradually merged in... until now they are happy to see it... how much effort has been experienced by Zhou Ye, Keke... who knows?


    "Stab..." A sound of torn fabric sounded... "Master...this, this is the last kimono of the concubine..."


    "It''s okay... I didn''t do it anymore..." Zhou Ye didn''t care about that. His main purpose now was to make Yayoi change his mouth, one by one, making him very uncomfortable listening."I don''t believe it, I can''t cure you today... Yayoi, get enlightened..."


    "Ya¡¤Yu¡¤Butter..."


    Three hours later-


    Zhou Ye''s figure appeared in the newly completed fully enclosed training center, which was named by Baidi Mi''s life, which means that the most magnificent results of Sakura Zhuang will be born here.

 Chapter 549

    "Jun Ye, it''s so fucking..." Yayoi, who was walking behind Zhou Ye, blushed, and the unbearable amorous feelings between her eyebrows showed what she had just experienced...Of course, she was not the only one. , Including the two daughters walking beside her...


    "Hmm... Mom who made a mistake, why should we be punished by Ye?"


    "Sister... don''t say anything. Just now, you still didn''t want to come down if you fainted..."


    "Thousand sauce...you..."


    "Hey, your mother, I''m still here, you guys have a little restraint..."


    "Mother you are the least constrained..."


    "Okay...Don''t quarrel." Zhou Ye turned his head, grabbed the three women, and warned: "If you fight any more, you won''t be able to get out today."


    This punishment is a bit too horrible... The three women stopped talking and said respectfully in unison, "Yes, your husband."


    "This is good..." Zhou Ye said, taking the three mothers and daughters of Baidi and walking towards the built Cherry Blossom...Three days ago, because of some unexpected accidents in North America, Mo Chou had to rush back. Deal with...So, now only Zhou Ye and Baidi mother and daughter are left.


    The three mothers and daughters of Baidi followed behind their men at the same pace, walking towards the sterile room where various medical equipment were placed...


    After entering the sterile room-Zhou Ye non-stop from his wristband, took out three precision instruments that a few women could not understand at all, and connected them to the ports reserved for medical equipment...


    The three girls looked at the busy figure of their own man, and Shuoshao''s eyes lit up... "So handsome..."


    "My husband is really the most beautiful in the world."


    It is said that men have a variety of charms, the charm of leisure, the charm of acting, the charm of gentleness, and the charm of seriousness...For the three mothers and daughters of Baidi... his own man Zhou Ye is the most handsome. No matter when...


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Sixty Eight


    After more than ten minutes, Zhou Ye finally finished debugging all the data... Anyway, he was once a pseudo-scientist. Although he did not have any scientific spirit,... With his unforgettable mind, He remembers all the technical data.


    "Alright... it''s all right now!" Zhou Ye looked at the aseptic laboratory that had almost changed a lot, and nodded in satisfaction.


    Zhou Ye turned his head and said directly to the three women: "Well, Yayoi, Li Ji, and Qian Ji. Now you all take off your clothes..."


    "My husband...The concubine body is really dysfunctional..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Baidi Yayoi couldn''t help but pleaded: "Just let your concubine body go!"


    "My husband... please let it go." Qian Ji directly acted like a coquettish and sold her cuteness, and by the way she sold her sister."I think my sister is okay..."


    Hearing what my sister said, Li Ji was also taken aback, and hurriedly pleaded: "Ah... Your husband... I really can''t do it..."


    "Where did you all want to go?" Zhou Ye looked at the performance of the three women, and he really felt a sense of speechless questioning to the sky, "Hey, in your mind, how do you think I am like a big devil... "


    "No... definitely not."


    "Yes, my husband is just different from ordinary people..."


    "My husband is the best..."


    Although the three girls were flattering there, but... in their eyes, there was only one meaning.[That''s right... You are the H devil.


    "Believe it or not, I will let you know how powerful Demon King H is now?" Zhou Ye widened his eyes and said with an unhappy expression: "Don''t take off your clothes soon."


    "It''s... Your husband..." X3


    The three women are already a little eager to see their man, and they don¡¯t dare to tease him anymore... You know, the big devil Zhou Ye can occasionally molested, but if you overdo it, you have to pay a price, even though they are not afraid of the price paid. Very interested... but obviously, they don''t have the conditions to pay the price now.


    The three women obediently took off their clothes one by one, folded them... and then climbed onto the three operating tables one by one.


    "This is good..." Zhou Ye said, installing the heart rate monitor, brain wave monitor and other physical condition monitoring devices one by one for the three of them...


    "My husband...will it hurt..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s solemnity, the youngest Qian Ji asked with some fear.


    "It won''t hurt...Trust me." Zhou Ye smiled and comforted his woman, "Sleep...Trust me...You will find out what kind of abilities you have when you wake up for a while. "


    "Hmm!" X3


    The three women nodded solemnly... They loved their men deeply, and they were willing to use their lives to trust their men without regret.


    "You don''t need to be so nervous...Okay, babies, go to sleep." Zhou Ye said as he activated the anesthetic gas covering the three people''s faces...They will be under general anesthesia.


    As the mother and daughter of Baidi passed out in a coma...Zhou Ye also started their DNA mutation journey.


    A stream of blue liquid mixed with a stream of purple liquid at the same time went down the infusion set into the arteries of the three women.


    The three women¡¯s acquisition is that Umbrella obtained the ability of a water-control mutant from the X-Men world... Don¡¯t underestimate the water-control ability, you have to know that the human body is composed of 72% of water, get this Ability can make them kill invisible.


    This is second, and the most important thing is that most of the ninjutsu handed down by the Baidi clan are based on water techniques... It can also be said that the Baidi clan is the water ninjutsu.


    The three mothers and daughters who have acquired the ability to control water variants can simply reproduce the glory of their ancestors.


    It can be said that this ability is the most suitable ability for them... Especially Zhou Ye brought the catalytic lamp developed from the Apocalypse ability, which can easily raise the three women to Alpha level.


    What is the concept of Alpha''s water control ability??


    Let''s put it this way, there is nothing wrong with setting off a tsunami that is enough to flood the neon.


    As the DNA evolution fluid enters the three women''s arteries bit by bit, their faces can''t help but show painful expressions... Changing DNA is never a simple process.


    Zhou Ye opened up all his five senses--he didn''t dare to neglect at all, after all--this was his woman who was transforming.


    Of course, he can also use the power of Yanling to give the three women abilities, but...the power of Yanling will always have some small flaws-such as changing the appearance of the three women to be extremely ugly, just like aliens... Another example is directly...cough cough cough.In short, the power of Yan Ling can be used in general directions, but Zhou Ye is still a little afraid to use it in small transformations.


    Zhou Ye was sitting in front of the monitoring device, staring at the monitoring device, the body index of the three of them...Although the three women looked painful, fortunately their body indexes were normal.


    At this moment... a woman in a black ninja tights appeared outside the clean room."Enlighten Patriarch... Tourists broke into the restricted area in the mountains without authorization..."


    "Do you still need to ask about this kind of thing?" Zhou Ye said without hesitation: "Kill the ones who should be killed, and those who should be driven away..."


    "But... Master Zhou Ye, the identity of the person who broke in this time is somewhat..." Although the female ninja didn''t know why it was not the voice of the Patriarch who answered her, but... Zhou Ye, the Patriarch Yayoi of the Baidi had already ordered. Zhou Ye''s orders were her orders, so the female ninja didn''t dare to neglect at all.


    "Then catch them first..." Zhou Ye said without looking back.


    "Yes, Master Zhou Ye." The female ninja nodded respectfully, and her figure instantly disappeared at the door.


    Time passed every second... About three hours later, all the genetic modification fluids had been injected, and the three women''s faces gradually returned to calm.


    This made Zhou Ye let out a long sigh...


    You know, despite the existence of the fusion fluid,... rejection is still the enemy of genetic modification, and now it seems... they have basically survived the most difficult moment, and have almost succeeded in 90%.


    When the infusion was completed, Zhou Ye manipulated the robotic arm to pull out the infusion set from the three women... Then, he directly turned on the three operating tables, which looked like surgical lights, which looked like surgical lights. It''s about the same size, but the only difference is that the light it emits is golden...


    These golden rays of light shone on the body of the third woman...The third woman''s face couldn''t help leaking a trace of comfort.


    "Almost, it''s almost done." Seeing the expressions on the faces of the three women, Zhou Ye let out a long sigh, the transformation of the mother and daughter of Baidi is about to be completed...Three ninjas with destructive powers are about to be born.


    What film level, quasi film level are nonsense...Look at Brother''s technology ninja.Thinking of this, Zhou Ye''s heart became more happy.

 Chapter 550

    Chapter Seven Hundred and Sixty Nine


    "Ah... Your husband..." Baidi Yayoi felt that she had a weird dream. In the dream¡ªthe first half was a nightmare, and in the nightmare¡ªshe was constantly abused by her husband Zhou Ye... ¡­No matter how she begged, how she cried... The handsome boy who always smiled with horns didn''t have a trace of softheartedness or pity... He just kept abusing her.


    The feeling that every inch of skin on the whole body seemed to be torn, made her feel painful...but what made her more painful was her heart...because the husband in the dreamland was so cold...it made her whole heart. It''s almost broken.


    But-the second half was another beautiful dream. In the dream... Her gentle husband finally returned to normal, and she returned to the husband who cared for her and loved her... They were still... Shame and shame are doing things in a big swimming pool.


    That feeling, so beautiful and wonderful... The whole person is as relaxed as returning to the mother body again, a voice whispers in her heart [You are the darling of the origin of all things... You are the daughter of the source of all life...]


    With the reverberating voice in her heart, Yayoi felt as if she had become water... The water in the swimming pool seemed to be her body, and she could manipulate them at will... let them make various movements, Let them help themselves to meet the enemy, let them help themselves to defeat the Devil H, Zhou Ye¡ª¡ª


    Especially in the last dream, she watched herself use water to defeat her husband for countless times... and even begged for mercy, which made her beautiful laugh...


    "It seems that what your mother is doing is a sweet dream..."


    "Yes, since following your husband, it has been a long time since I heard such a rhythmic three-stage queen laugh from my mother..."


    "Hey¡ª¡ª!!!" The daughter whispered in the ear, making Hyakuchi Yayoi completely awake...


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw her two dressed daughters. Behind them, the one who smiled at herself was the one who was defeated countless times in her dream by her ability. Your husband."So it was just... just a dream?"


    "It''s a dream...not a dream." Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously. The silly girl Baidi Yayoi, when she just woke up... it''s best to understand, all the thoughts are written on her face, so we don''t need Zhou Ye. Using mental power, you can easily know what this girl is thinking.


    "Hey!!!" Hearing the words of my husband, Yayoi Hyakuchi gave a horrified voice, "Is Anada really conquered by me???"


    "..." X2


    A pair of sisters from BaidiThis time, we can''t help you, my mother., looking at my own mother when she wakes up, she will become a natural and dull mother... There is a way of doing evil in heaven. People who do evil cannot live... Mother, we will always remember you.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...Yayoi, your dream is like this..." Zhou Ye held back his smile, looking at Yayoi with an expression on his face."It seems, my dear... the punishment I have given you is still not enough."


    "Oh-no, my husband..." Before Yayoi Baidi could beg for mercy, he felt like he was carried on his shoulders by his husband, and walked towards the newly built swimming pool in the middle of the cherry blossoms..." , Husband, Husband... At least, at least let me put on my clothes first..."


    "Papa--!" Zhou Ye slapped Baidi Yayoi on the thickest part of his body with two slaps. These two slaps directly slapped Baidi Yayoi into a misfire. She was so shy and astringent...


    In front of her daughter, she was beaten there by their husband...How could she not be ashamed or shy??


    Zhou Ye walked towards the swimming pool with Baidi Yayoi, and said, "What to wear... Anyway, I have to take it off for a while."


    Yayoi Hyakuchi now only has the strength to cover his face with his hands and pretend to be an ostrich, how can he still have time to refute his unscrupulous remarks?The Baidi sisters followed their men with a smile. They were in a period of rebellion, and they especially liked watching their mother make a fool of themselves... This gave them the pleasure of challenging authority.


    In short time, Zhou Ye carried Yayoi and brought sisters from Baidi to Sakura¡¯s swimming pool¡ª¡ª


    I have to say that the swimming facilities here are quite luxurious...After all, the Baidi family has no conflict of interest with those chaebols, and they are still happy to be famous in certain places for cultivating dead men and martial attendants. The ninja family showed good wishes.


    Zhou Ye carried Yayoi and came to this standard swimming pool that was fifty meters long and 21 meters wide. He raised his hand and threw Yayoi down...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!


    In the water-the feeling in the dream comes again... The water is like a part of her body, she can use her thoughts to shape the water into any shape she wants...


    "Ah!!!" X2


    When they just saw Zhou Ye throwing her mother into the swimming pool, the Baidi sisters were a little surprised, but they didn''t find it difficult to accept it. The reason that really surprised them was the scene in front of them.


    I saw that Baidi Yayoi, who was thrown into the water by Zhou Ye, was like a fairy in a lake, lifted out of the water by the water in the swimming pool-until his feet stood on the water... "Mother... how did you do it?" Arrived?"


    "Oh my god... this is amazing..."


    Standing on the surface of the water, Yayoi Hyakuchi smiled slightly and waved her hand, and a transparent kimono made of water appeared on her body...


    At this point, how could she not know who gave her the supernatural ability that appeared in her body?Now, her heart is full of love for her husband... that kind of feeling is almost overflowing from her Huns.


    Once again, she knelt and sat on the water slowly, with three fingers pointing on the surface of the water with joy, and respectfully saluting her husband: "My husband-thank you... thank you so much..."


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "I never say thank you to my own woman... and I will not accept my own woman''s thanks, because we are a family..."


    "Ahhh... I''m angry, your husband... How can you just talk to your mother and ignore us?" Qianji muttered her dissatisfaction.


    "Yes... Your husband, even if it is partial, there must be a limit..." Even Li Ji was jealous this time.


    "Okay, okay...Who told you to wear clothes and wear so fast?" Zhou Ye laughed and said, "You have the same abilities as your mother. Go down and try...just follow your feelings."


    "Hey¡ª¡ª? Really? Your husband, can we really be like our mother?" While Qian Ji was still a little doubtful, her sister had already jumped into the water without hesitation."Ah... Sister, you are too cunning... You jumped down first, waiting for me, I have to try..."


    As Qian Ji said, she didn''t care about taking off her clothes, so she jumped out of the swimming pool...


    Soon, the two women mastered this ability engraved in their genes...


    "Hey...really...really...great, my husband." The Baidi sisters are still not very old. They are just sixteen years old, they are still at the age of playfulness... they have mastered their abilities. Later, they mimicked all kinds of creatures with water one by one... and started fighting with each other.


    Even Baidi Yayoi could not help but join in watching the two daughters having fun...


    Zhou Ye simply sat on the beach chair by the pool, smiling at the three women playing in the pool... How should I put it, one is wearing a transparent and bright water quality kimono, and the clothes of the other two are even... ...Cough cough cough, it''s really the beauty of heaven.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Seventy


    Three hours later-the three girls are finally a little tired from playing...After all, although they have acquired powerful water control abilities,...their bodies are still ordinary human bodies, and they will still feel tired. .


    "My husband looks so laid-back..." The first to find that Zhou Ye was lying on a beach chair with her eyes closed was the older sister Li Ji, one of the Baidi sisters. She rolled her eyes... and said to her mother and sister: "Is it too much for us to let your husband be so lonely and lonely..."


    "Yeah... Then let your husband join us." Baidi Yayoi suggested with a smile, but she remembered the beautiful scene in her dream, she was looking forward to realizing such a beautiful scene in reality.


    "Yes..." Qian Ji is also a guy who fears that the world will not be chaotic. Of course, he did not hesitate to vote for the proposal of her mother and sister.


    After the three female heads pressed their heads and whispered a bit of discussion...At the same time, they exerted their strength, and suddenly-the swimming pool that was originally full, there was no ordinary water in an instant, and the disappeared water turned into long liquid transparent tentacles. , Wrapped around Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye closed his eyes, as if he hadn''t noticed the pranks of the three women in the slightest--until he was dragged by countless tentacles to the three women: "Naughty, do you three want to be punished by the family law again? ?"


    "My husband..." Yayoi took a step forward, hugged Zhou Ye, and said coquettishly: "We now have enough power to satisfy you... So... my husband, can you stop increasing the number of sisters in your family? ..."


    "Yes, yes..." X2 Baidi sisters also said to her.


    "Oh-I knew... Suddenly possessing such power will prevent you from recognizing reality..." Zhou Ye did not answer Yayoi''s words, but said with a sad expression: "So... You are lost in your eyes by the power, I can only incarnate as evil spirits...Teach you that there is a heaven outside the sky, and there are principles behind the capable people..."


    "Eh----!!!" X3


    Upon hearing this, the three women had an ominous hunch... They manipulated the current to escape their husband''s punishment, but... they were completely useless.


    Although their strength is indeed very good, even if they are placed in Zhou Ye''s harem or palace, they can get a moderate evaluation, but... who is Zhou Ye?Extinction??No no... He can easily destroy the entire universe, and even swallow the existence of the entire multiverse.


    "Profound meaning-water rapids wall!!"


    "Is it just this little water? It''s too slow to give me a shower... Yayoi, realize it... this time even if you cry and beg me, I won''t let you go..."


    "Ya¡¤Yu¡¤Die¡ª¡ªMr. Husband... Mrs. Husband... Please pity, regret... Ah¡ª¡ª"


    "Mother, don''t be afraid, let''s save you... Hey-your husband, please forgive..."

 Chapter 551

    Four hours later-the mother and daughter of Baidi finally understood a truth, their strength is still far from enough to face their husbands... Even if they use some water control skills, they are still unlocked by their husbands. Little new knowledge...


    When they turned into a puddle of mud... Their husbands were still showing off there in great spirits. In the end, they had to give up the idea of ??persuading their husbands to find less sisters in the future.


    In fact, the swimming pool at this time was almost broken...the water in the pool has only a thin layer left, and other water spreads over the entire swimming pool...The scene here is like a typhoon passing by.


    Zhou Ye lay in the dried-up swimming pool, saying that this wave is not a loss... The mother and daughter have been completely developed by him, no matter where it is...


    When someone is happy, someone is unhappy...It''s like a world rule, no one can hide.


    Just when Zhou Ye felt that he was a big success... In the cell of Sakura''s Villa, a pretty girl with a slightly dark skin wearing an outdoor suit was cursing continuously.


    "Damn...what the hell is this place...let me out, I''m the president of Imagawa Press, the daughter of Imagawa Hiruji, Kiyoko Kinkawa...you are kidnapping...you are illegal detention...my father I won''t let you go."


    "Have you heard... let me go out..." Qingzi desperately smashed the thick wooden jail door, but no one here would answer her words...


    "You... you... let me go out soon... I want to call the police to catch you..." Qingzi leaned against the prison door weakly and sat on the ground... She really regrets it now, she knew... here. People are so powerful, she said that she would never ignore the [Private Territory, Entry Prohibited] sign in the forest, she must come here to see the cherry blossoms in a ghost place.


    Time went back three days ago-


    Kiyoko Imagawa is the president of Imagawa Press and the only daughter of Hiruji Imagawa, perhaps because of her mother she lost since childhood.Qingzi''s father can be said to be obedient to her, and dare not give the moon to the sun.


    This certainly gave Qingzi a young lady temper, but fortunately, there is nothing wrong with it, just a little rebellious and stubborn...


    Having said that, how many girls of her age are not rebellious and stubborn?I always felt that what my father said was wrong, and I always wanted to challenge authority... Fortunately, her father Imagawa Hiroji protected her very well. Anyone who has any intention to approach her, take advantage of her, all secretly order his subordinates to take her. Pushed away.


    You know, in the era of 1996, when the Internet just emerged, print media still occupied half of the news media.As a member of Imagawa Newspaper, they have many connections with both black and white.


    Don''t think that the neon underworld does not pay attention to reputation. In a country where the underworld is legalized, they pay more attention to their own reputation... Therefore, they cannot do without the cooperation of the media.


    Hiroji Imagawa''s face is still delicious in black and white...at least in Tokyo.


    Therefore, Kiyoko has been smooth sailing since she was a child...but, three days ago...some of her high school classmates found her and asked her to come to Hokkaido to visit Daisetsuzan National Park... She also readily agreed.


    After all, there will be more than a month before the school season. After the school season, she will bid farewell to her high school career and enter the university gate...


    This can also be said to be their last meeting before graduating from high school... Kiyoko also wants to draw a successful end to his high school career.


    Originally, this was just an ordinary graduation trip... But, until yesterday¡ªthe graduation trip became a nightmare.


    Chapter seven hundred and seventy one


    One day ago-Sounkyo Yumoto Hot Spring Hotel.


    Four seventeen or eighteen-year-old girls gathered in the hot springs of the suite, playing and making trouble... laughing endlessly.


    "Hey-it''s really satisfying to come to Daxueshan National Park this time..." A slightly fat girl sighed, leaning against the wall of the hot spring, and let out a long sigh.


    "Miyamoto''s tone really resembles an uncle..." Sugihara Aimi said with a smile on a somewhat short girl, "I didn''t call those nasty boys this time, I really did it right..."


    "Yeah, yeah..." The girl wrapped in a pink bath towel, Rina Hirakawa said: "Those guys are so annoying..."


    "This time we''re going to transfer the entire Daisetsuzan National Park..." Kiyoko sitting in the hot spring pool said lazily, "I''ll change the place next time..."


    "No!" Sugihara Aimi smiled mysteriously: "According to my exclusive news, there is a very beautiful place, we haven''t been to yet..."


    "Hey?? Is there such a place?" Miyamoto Kako asked in surprise: "Didn''t we have followed the tourist guide and turned around one by one? There are places we haven''t been to?"


    "Of course... there is!" Sugihara Aimi said triumphantly.


    Hearing her words, the other three girls couldn¡¯t help but surround themselves. Of course, they didn¡¯t believe in beauty. After all, when she was at school, she was famous for inquiring. As the head of the school¡¯s news department, she had already put the gossip spirit. It has been implemented to the end.


    But what I have to admire is that most of the news that this guy gets every time is true... That''s why the third daughter looked at her so curiously."Hurry up and say where it is? Otherwise... Hey, let you taste the power of the fist of friendship."


    "Okay, okay..." Sugihara Aimi looked at the three bad friends and no one showed a finger, as if the visitor was unkind, and hurriedly said the information she had: "It is said that... Not far away, there is a canyon called Sakura Valley..."


    "Sakura Valley? Why is it called Sakura Valley?"


    "Don''t interrupt, Miyamoto... Do you still want to know that mysterious spot?" Sugihara Aimi said dissatisfied.


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Sugihara Aimi nodded with satisfaction and continued: "Why is that valley called Sakura Valley? Why is it a legendary attraction again? Because... the valley is full of cherry blossoms. It is said that there is because of the terrain. The reason is that the cherry blossoms were the first to open in all neon..."


    "And..." Said this, Sugihara Aimi looked around her three little friends, and was very satisfied with their curiosity for knowledge."Moreover¡ªit is said that only those who are destined can find it...I heard that everyone who sees the cherry blossoms in the valley can receive the blessing of a happy life from the God of Sakura."


    "real or fake?"


    "Could it be another story like the legend of the top ten cities?"


    "It''s a lie... There are still people who believe that seeing the cherry blossoms will be blessed by the Sakura God?"


    "Hey--this is true..." Seeing her friends do not believe her words, Sugihara Aimi anxiously explained: "Everyone here knows this legend... and there are still people who don¡¯t. I''ve seen it carefully, although I fainted without knowing what happened...I woke up again and appeared at the entrance...but I couldn''t find it anymore. They all said that the Valley of Sakura is a tree blooming. Ji¡¯s residence."


    Muhuakai Yeji is the god of Mount Fuji and the god of cherry blossoms...


    "The kind of words to attract tourists, you also believe...Why is Muhuakai Yeji''s residence not Mount Fuji?"


    "Hey--!!!"


    The women laughed again... But, Kiyoko Imagawa became a little silent.


    Among the women, she believes in Sugihara Aimi the most. This is not only because the two are AUO, but also because... She used to avoid being deceived because of Sugihara Aimi''s intelligence, so she has always remembered this favor.


    Night¡ªWhen the girls who had been playing for a day fell asleep, Qingzi sat up... In fact, she had always believed that her mother was in heaven and blessed herself... She missed her mother very much.


    Kiyoko vaguely remembered the scene of her mother taking her to enjoy cherry blossoms when she was a child... She remembered that her mother¡¯s favorite flower was cherry blossoms, and her mother¡¯s death day was coming soon... Simply, this time I took her mother¡¯s favorite cherry blossoms. Look at her.


    Qingzi, who had made up his mind, closed her eyes contentedly. In her dream... She once again dreamed of the cherry blossom season when her mother took her to enjoy the flowers.


    After five o''clock in the morning-the sun had just leaked half of his head, and a slender figure, heavily armed, walked out of the hotel''s door.


    It¡¯s her own business to find cherry blossoms and to send her favorite flowers to her mother¡¯s death day. She can¡¯t open her mouth to let her friends go with her. After all, neon¡¯s habit of not causing trouble to others has its origin. Long.


    "Yo Xi - that''s it, let''s go full of energy." Qingzi clenched his fist hard, cheering himself up.


    Along the way, through constant inquiries with local people who live there, she finally figured out where the Sakura Valley is... After all, that place is so famous, not because of its scenery, but because of its scenery. Its mystery.


    In the past, there were also government-organized scientific expedition teams who wanted to go to explore the secrets, but...for one reason or another, they couldn''t do it... [After all, the secret ninjas and the Baidi family there are all Neon¡¯s chaebols want to protect Under their intervention, all government scientific research projects have been suspended.


    Therefore, things there are more and more mysterious... the people who don''t know the truth can only get closer to the urban legend. It''s not that they don''t have the courage to explore there... It''s not that they fainted and returned to the beginning after waking up. It''s just that you don''t see people or corpses... Then no one dared to go.


    Of course, those who return to the beginning are all men... the ones who don''t see people are all women...


    To be honest, when he heard these legends, Kiyoko was shocked and retreated, but...thinking of her mother''s death...she felt that she had a bit of strength...especially her stubbornness, the more those people became Persuading her, the more she wanted to see.


    Although climbing a mountain is a bit tiring, for Kiyoko, who has practiced gymnastics since childhood, this bit of pain can still be endured...


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s lucky or unlucky...

 Chapter 552

    With the guidance of those locals, Imagawa Kiyoko found the exact location of Sakura Valley without taking too many wrong paths... When she saw the cherry blossom trees in full bloom on the hillside, she was very excited.


    "Huh? Why... why is there such a sign here?" After Qingzi had spent the initial excitement, he noticed that there was a sign standing next to the cherry blossom forest.Private Realm¡¤Institution Prohibition


    "Private territory?" This sign aroused Kiyoko''s curiosity, she couldn''t help but walked tens of meters to the depths of the cherry blossom forest... Through the cherry blossom forest, there was no tall cherry tree in front of her, she finally saw Clear the view of the bottom of the valley...


    It is not a land of gods, nor is it a gate of the devil. It is just an ordinary valley... At the entrance of the valley, there is a Japanese-style mansion. In the valley, it is a large-scale, like a fully enclosed double-storey factory. building¡­¡­


    "This..." Before Kiyoko finished her words, she felt a pain in the back of her head...then the world turned around...she was knocked unconscious.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Seventy Two


    Tokyo-Chiyoda District.


    Chiyoda Ward is the most prosperous area among the 23 special districts in Tokyo...Imperial Palace, neon parliament, Supreme Court, and most units of the Central Ministry of Government are located here.


    The headquarters of major Neon companies are also located here...So Chiyoda District can be said to be the political and economic center of Neon.


    Of course, as Neon¡¯s second largest newspaper group, Imagawa Newspaper Building, the headquarters of Imagawa Newspaper, is also located in Marunouchi, Chiyoda District.


    In the forty-seven-story Imagawa Newspaper Building, low air pressure permeated the building.All the employees of Imagawa News, from the editor-in-chief to the receptionist at the reception...no one is trembling.


    Because, the big boss of Imagawa newspaper, Hiroji Imagawa has been gloomy for three consecutive days... and his face is getting ugly day by day.No one dares to touch the big bosses at this time-you know, although Neon is a developed country, but there is a lot of work pressure and social pressure at all, or why the suicide rate of Neon remains high every year?


    "Mr. Jinchuan early..."


    "Boss early..."


    "Mr. Jinchuan early..."


    Hiroji Imagawa had a gloomy face and ignored the staff who greeted him... Accompanied by the bodyguard and life secretary, he walked towards his own elevator...


    Soon, the elevator reached the highest floor, where Hiruji Imagawa''s office was located... He liked the feeling of looking down at all living beings.


    In the past, after going to work, he would ask his secretary to make himself a cup of tea, and then stand in front of the bright French windows, watch the busy beings at his feet, and then start the day''s work with a joyful mood.


    However, he is not in this mood today.


    "What did those guys in the Self-Defense Force say?" As soon as the gloomy-looking Hiroji Imakawa sat behind his desk, he directly questioned his confidential secretary.


    "Chief Yoshikawa of the Self-Defense Forces rejected our request... He said that the spring military exercise is about to come, and he really can''t spare his hands to handle this matter. He can only express extremely sorry for the Miss''s disappearance." Wearing glasses and a cold face, the confidential secretary directly relayed the answer he got from the phone to his boss.


    "Asshole!!!" Hearing this answer, Hiroshi Imagawa threw the handicraft on his desk to the ground with anger. That poor golden eagle was once his favorite handicraft.However, the unexplained disappearance of the baby girl has made him careless."Those bastards-when they asked us to help cover up the army scandal, they said so nicely. Now they just ask him to dispatch an aviation squadron to help search for my daughter... They all push back and forth."


    "Boss, please control your anger, you won''t help the miss''s disappearance like this." Only his confidential secretary dared to persuade Hiruji Imagawa like this. After all, he was an old man who had spent more than ten years."Only calmness is the most important thing..."


    "Whhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!Then he asked again: "What did the Yamaguchi team say?"


    "Team leader Watanabe of the Yamaguchi team promised so much that he would send the head of the Hokkaido district to summon people and enter the forest to help search...but." The confidential secretary Fujiwara hesitated whether he should tell his inference.


    "Let''s talk... what did you think of?" Imagawa Hiroji asked.


    "This time the miss is missing, the response from the outside world makes me feel... as if there is a black hand behind the scenes constantly obstructing us." Fujiwara said, pushing the frame on the bridge of the nose and saying: "Moreover, this black hand The power is huge... He seems to be deliberately hiding something, not wanting us to see... Therefore, I doubt whether the Yamaguchi group''s actions can achieve the intended purpose..."


    "Hmm--!" Hearing the words of his confidential secretary, Imagawa Hiroji also forced himself to calm down and start thinking...Three days ago, he received news of his daughter''s disappearance from his daughter''s classmates.


    He urgently contacted the search and rescue team in Daisetsuzan National Park, Hokkaido... However, after two days of searching, he received the news that there are no people alive or dead.How could Hiroji Imagawa accept this?


    Kiyoko can be said to be the lifeblood of Imagawa Hiruji...How could he accept the result of his daughter''s missing?


    Therefore, he asked the commander of the Ground Self-Defense Force, and the leader of the Yamaguchi group, who he had contacted before, to help them search.However... one refused, and the other one is unlikely to have much hope... Coupled with the reminder of his old buddy, Imagawa Hiroji is also a bit big.


    Hiroji Imagawa closed his eyes and pondered for a long time... No matter if the black hand is against him or against Imagawa newspaper, there is actually no difference. For him,... only finding his own daughter is the top priority.Thinking of this, he opened his eyes: "It seems... I can only ask the Inspector Dashi..."


    "Is this...Is there something wrong?" Of course Fujiwara knows who the inspector Oishi is in the mouth of his own boss and friend...The two can be said to be a relationship of mutual use-once, Hiroji Imagawa received a pair of Oishi The chief inspector broke the news unfavorably, but instead of resorting to newspapers, he gave it to Dashi, who was still the inspector at the time...


    After dealing with the person who broke the news, of course, Oishi gave the green light to Hiroji Imagawa in many places...The inside that other people can''t dig into, the reporters of Imagawa Newspaper can...the scene of the murder that other people can''t enter. A reporter from Imagawa News will do.


    And Hiroji Imakawa did not forget to give Dashi Police a benefit. When Dashi Police was the director of the Minato Police Station, he repeatedly praised the improvement of the security environment in Minato in the form of soft articles in newspapers...


    In this way, the relationship between the two is maintained, but to be honest...Fujiwara feels that Chief Oishi has always had some complaints about Imagawa Hiroji. In the final analysis, it is because of the information obtained by the person who broke the news for the first time... Those things are really. It''s too amazing, even if the news is now revealed, that guy can be undone.


    "Nothing wrong..." Hiroji Imakawa waved his hand... and said indifferently: "Now, he is the only one who doesn''t dare to perfuse me... Okay, so let''s call Dashi Jingshi for me. Long, I will invite him to dinner at the Jiubei Sushi Restaurant at noon. Please come by all means."


    Of course Imagawa Hiroji knew that doing this would cause serious sequelae... But he couldn''t help it. He did it for his daughter.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Seventy Three


    Tokyo time: 3:40 pm.Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department¡ª¡ª


    Security Planning Department-in the Minister''s Office.


    "It''s... a headache!" Inspector Dashi sat behind the minister''s desk, rubbing his temples with a headache."Imagawa really poses a problem for me..."


    Unlike Hiruji Imagawa, Chief Oishi heard the rumors from the high level inside the police station early on... It''s okay recently, don''t go to Daisetsuzan National Park to find yourself uncomfortable.


    At the beginning, the chief inspector of Dashi did not understand why there was such a rumor from the Metropolitan Police Department for no reason...but, you must know that the rumors in government units are not ordinary rumors...sometimes, they are deliberately blown from above. The little wind that came down, people who didn''t take it seriously, either had no scum left, or sat on a cold bench to death.


    Today, Chief Police Officer Dashi finally understood a little bit why the wind blows from above, but he would rather not understand it... This Nima put himself on the fire.


    Don''t send anyone??It¡¯s funny... Dashi doesn¡¯t know if the materials Imagawa Hiroshi gave to him at the beginning have copies, anyway... He doesn¡¯t dare to bet if there are copies... those things are enough to make him fall into the abyss , Never stand up forever.


    Don¡¯t listen to the blow from above?Insisting on sending someone to Daisetsuzan National Park to search for Imagawa Kiyoko??Do you know how to sit on the cold bench?Don''t think that if you get into the inspector-general now, you won''t have a cold bench.


    Don''t listen to the boss'' greeting?What use do you want?Transfer you to the Logistics Management Department...Let you be the minister for a lifetime. For Dashi, it will be harder than killing him...


    "Hey¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Dashi Jingshi sighed for a long time, took a sip of the coffee at hand...At this time, he felt that his mood was so similar to the taste of this coffee, Nima Is bitter.


    "Hey¡ª¡ª!!!" He sighed again, and the gaze of Chief Dashi was suddenly attracted by a piece of material on the table."Female Violence Secret Service Response Team???"


    He opened the file with great interest and looked at it for a while...Interestingly, in view of the increasing rampant crimes of women in Tokyo, it is recommended to set up a special police response team for women''s violence?


    With regard to women''s violent crimes, Chief Dashi agrees very much...Women in today''s society, especially those women who take risks, that guy... is so shameless and shameless.


    Don¡¯t think that there are many neon A`Vs, and the protection of women is not paid attention to. It should be said that neon pays special attention to the protection of women. The subway has female-only carriages and buses have female buses. If you are on the subway, Suddenly a woman yelled "Lore Wolf... Then the man next to this woman would suffer, don''t care if he did, he was dead anyway."


    Especially, in the neon society, people like idiot Han are extremely despised. If they encounter such a thing, the man will be cancelled by his company directly, and he will even write down his bad personal records and credit records. A strong stroke.


    Therefore, a profession came into being...J¡¤K Fraudster...It is the means by which high school girls use their gender advantages to defraud adult men''s money...Because this method is hidden, and what is it... So many are difficult I''m sure, is this high school student a fraudster, or is he really harassed...


    Especially now, when a male police officer is enforcing the law, he encounters a female prisoner... That is even more embarrassing. Many police officers are unwilling to handle this kind of case... There is not much credit for it, so why bother... Huh?


    Superintendent Oishi looked at the personal files of this newly established five-person [Female Violent Special Service Response Team]... Well, there are traffic police, female criminals, and logistics personnel in the evidence science room... It''s really diverse. what.


    "It''s a joking response team..." Inspector Dashi sneered and threw the file on the table.


    However, soon-he picked up these files again... Since he can''t help but can''t go against the wishes of the above... Then send the rookies over by himself?Does it please the upper side?Have another explanation for Hiruji Imagawa?


    Thinking of this, Inspector Dashi picked up the phone, "Call me Police Officer Xiang Yaoliang from the Women''s Response Team..."

 Chapter 553

    "Yes, Minister."


    Listening to the secretary''s sweet and beautiful voice from the microphone in his ear, the stone in Chief Dashi''s heart seemed to have fallen to the ground. He felt that he was really too witty...the mortal ending could also make himself think of This is a way.


    "Excuse me..." It''s not too long-a long-haired woman in a women''s suit walked in."Minister Dashi, are you looking for me?"


    "Well¡ª" Inspector Dashi nodded, and then said, "Sit down."


    "Thank you..." Xiang Yaoliang was not polite, and directly sat on the reception sofa.


    "I''m calling you this time to ask you...How is the training situation of the women''s response team now?" Inspector Dashi asked.


    "The children work hard, they can devote themselves to work at any time..." Hearing the question from Chief Dashi, Xiang Yaoliang said without hesitation... She applied to join the newly formed women''s response group. Reporting by yourself, because it is the easiest to get results there, and you can get promoted with the results... This is what she wants most.


    "Well¡ª" Inspector Dashi hesitated and said: "Now, there is a task to be handed over to you... However, this task is a bit difficult... I''m not sure if you can handle it."


    "Please be sure to give this task to me... Minister." Hearing this, Xiangyao screamed and stood up... A ninety-degree bow said: "This is where our women''s response team is facing the police. When the hall shows our sense of existence, please be sure to hand this task to our women''s response team."


    "But this task is really a bit..." Please be inferior to the aggressive general, the Chief Police Officer Dashi knows this, the more Xiang Yaoliang pleads, the more embarrassed he becomes."In this task, the Metropolitan Police Department will not recognize your existence, will not give you any support, will not assume any responsibility, can you really do it well?"


    "Hi-Minister, please be sure to believe in the strength of our women''s response team." Xiang Yaoliang became more agitated. What does high risk mean?Represents high returns... The task without difficulty also means that anyone can do it... This difficult task is the best choice for their women to respond to the group''s success.


    Chief Inspector Dashi stared at Xiangyao for a long time...Finally nodded and said: "Well, this is the content of this mission. After seeing it, we will destroy it."


    With that, Chief Dashi took out a computer floppy disk from his drawer... and handed it to Xiang Yaoliang.


    "Hey, please wait for the news of our victory..." Xiang Yaoliang took the floppy disk in the hands of Chief Dashi and turned and walked outside the house.


    Police Chief Dashi smiled slightly after seeing Xiang Yaoliang''s figure out of the room."The hot-blooded idiot is really a cheat... Well, forget it... Anyway, I tried to be the most perfect on both sides... As for the result... it just depends on the will of God.


    Chapter seven hundred and seventy four


    Hokkaido¡ª¡ªNew Chitose Airport¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Five beautiful girls with different appearances and slender figures, wearing brightly colored winter clothes... walked out side by side from the exit of the airport, each of them pulled a large suitcase behind them... from the suitcase and the ground To listen to the sound of friction, the contents inside seem to be heavy.


    These five girls walked side by side, causing countless men to look back and see from time to time...Don''t say anything else, it is said that girls with such high looks are so crowded and rarely seen on weekdays.


    The five girls seem to have become accustomed to the eyes of the opposite sex, after all, they are still very confident about their looks.The sweet-looking girl standing by the side looked at the still unmelted snow on both sides of the highway outside the airport and couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Sister Xiangyao, sister Xiangyao...it''s snow..."


    "This is Hokkaido after all!" After all, Xiang Haruka standing among the five is slightly older than them. Although she is also very happy to see the snow scene, she always reminds herself that she is not here to play in Hokkaido... ¡­But to handle the case.


    In the five-member women''s special response group, Xiang Yaoliang, as the captain and the oldest eldest sister, of course has the consciousness to take care of these sisters...


    "Ah-I hate snow... I want to go to Hawaii for vacation..." Sanlun Chi said depressedly.


    "Well, well... Although there is no way to go to Hawaii for holiday reasons, it is good to come to Hokkaido... Am I right? Chixiang?" Kozu Yumiko said with a smile.


    "I think Hokkaido is very good... This year there has been no snow in Tokyo. I thought I could not see snow anymore. I didn''t expect to come to Hokkaido at public expense... That''s great!" Mori Natsumi said with a smile, "Bunchan... Let''s play in the snow in Hokkaido once the mission is completed, shall we?"


    "Really?" Shinohara, the sweet girl who was very excited and excited when she saw the snow at first, asked in surprise: "Is Michan really willing to accompany me to spend a few days in Hokkaido? Even if it is a public holiday, Is the holiday okay?"


    "I want to participate too..." Kozu Yumiko raised her little hand and said happily, "Chixiang, too... after all, we are a team!"


    "Okay, okay... count me." Although Sanlun Chixiang doesn''t like snow very much, but... people who are not in the group will be invisiblely excluded. She doesn''t want to be the hapless being excluded. .


    "Okay... Give me seriousness." Xiang Yaoliang frowned helplessly as he looked at his four subordinates who have not yet entered the state... But what should I say?Because of her impulse, she put these children in a dangerous situation... She was still a little uneasy, so she didn''t criticize them, but said indifferently: "After this mission is completed-I will send you to Hokkaido. Have a good time."


    "Don''t use our public holidays?" Yumiko asked the ghost.


    "Hmm!!" Xiang Yaoliang nodded, acquiescing to Yumiko''s statement.


    Seeing that their leaders nodded, the four girls cheered happily... "Onboard-sister Xiangyao onboard!"


    In the midst of the women''s laughter-a middle-aged man in a black suit who looked like an ordinary office worker walked up to Xiangyao Liang and asked in a low voice, "Excuse me-it''s Xiangyao Liang. ?"


    "I''m..." Xiang Yaoliang nodded and admitted his identity.


    "Hello, Miss Xiangyao Liang, my name is Ono Konosuke, I was ordered to give you something..." Ono Konosuke said and handed Xiangyao Liang a car key, and then pointed to a car parked not far away. Honda''s black business car said: "Everything has been put in the trunk of the car..."


    Xiang Yaoliang nodded and smiled: "I did receive the thing, thank you!"


    "So...bye!" Ono didn''t have the yuyu to be polite to Xiangyaoliang...beauties are liked by every man. If it is on weekdays, he doesn''t mind chatting with this beauty, even if he can''t get in, he can talk to the beauty. It is also a kind of enjoyment and feeling for him, but not now...


    As a private detective hired by the owner of Imagawa Newspaper, he has just felt the feeling of being spied on... This intuition has saved his life countless times. Although beautiful women are good, life is more important.


    After giving the things to Xiangyaoliang, Ono turned and walked quickly towards the parking lot not far away. There was another car... his own car.


    "..." Xiang Yaoliang looked at Ono''s hurried back thoughtfully, and after a moment of stunned, his face gradually became difficult to look... It seems that this mission is far beyond his imagination."Okay... Let''s go, it''s not safe here."


    "Understand!" X4


    The four girls immediately stopped laughing when Xiang Yaoliang said that it was not safe here-after all, they were also strictly trained secret police forces, which can still be done with a distinction between public and private.


    The five people pulled their luggage and walked to the side of the black Honda commercial car, opened the door... After putting the luggage in the car, they sat in.Of course Xiang Yaoliang is the driver...


    "Yumiko... Check if anyone has a tracker installed in the car..." Xiang Yaoliang ordered while driving.


    "Understood!" Yumiko said, taking out a black instrument the size of a lunch box from her suitcase, and scanning it in the narrow carriage...


    When Xiang Yaoliang just drove out of New Chitose Airport¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Ono was blocked in the parking lot by a few Yakuza with tattoos...With a burst of fists, Ono unscrupulously confided everything... After all, he was just asking for money. Did he really let him give up his life to keep his employer secret?forget it.


    "Done this guy... Be clean!" A boss in a suit in Yakuza gave orders to his little brother, and then walked towards his car... He wanted to tell someone about his phone .


    However, as soon as he opened the door of the car, the phone he placed in the car rang...


    Mosimosi...


    [Big Brother Uchiyama...I, we are lost.


    what?You idiots, can''t even handle this matter?


    [Now, what should we do now?


    [Get back...]


    Ken Uchiyama hung up the phone depressed... This is really, how can I explain to the district chief.But after hesitating for a long time... he still dialed a number-after a long wait, a sweet female voice came.[Hello, this is Baidizhai.


    [Hi, hello... I¡¯m Ken Uchiyama from the Yamaguchi group, may I ask, is Mr. Zhou Ye here?


    Oh?Please wait¡­¡­


    After a while-a voice full of magnetism came.[This is Zhou Ye.


    [Hello, Mr. Zhou Ye... I am Ken Uchiyama from the Yamaguchi group,]


    Oh?Is there a problem?Zhou Ye''s voice was neither lukewarm nor lukewarm, but Uchiyama Ken didn''t dare to neglect, knowing that Zhou Ye was the head of their district and wanted to flatter him.

 Chapter 554

    [Hi, it''s like this........................]


    Yingzhuang¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªin the main hall.


    Zhou Ye¡¯s expression became more interesting with Uchiyama¡¯s description on the phone... After Uchiyama had finished talking about everything, Zhou Ye said lightly, ¡°Okay, thank you for the friendship of the Yamaguchi team, I will Remember...you can let go of this matter, and I will take care of it."


    "Hi, I''m bothering you, Mr. Zhou Ye..."


    As the phone hung up, Zhou Ye leaked a smile... Unexpectedly, it was already so loud.It seems that I have to figure out the whole story...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye whispered: "Qianzhizi..."


    "Hi, Master Ye, what can you tell me..." A plump young woman in a plain kimono appeared in front of Zhou Ye, kneeling on her knees, waiting for Zhou Ye''s order. She is the housekeeper of the Baidi clan , Chieko Takei.


    Chapter seven hundred and seventy five


    "Qianzhizi..." Zhou Ye looked at the beautiful and charming young woman who was kneeling in front of him and sighed helplessly, patted his leg, and said, "You know what to do..."


    "My lord..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s movements, Chieko Takei''s cheeks flushed... Water waves flowed in her eyes, and she begged in a low voice, "My lord...Please, please don''t be like this... Master Yayoi saw...Look If you arrive, you will or will scold me..."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh! Qianzhizi is really a fool." Zhou Ye sighed, and Nian Mo started to hold Qianzhizi directly...so that she could not help but hug her."If Yayoi is really angry, he won''t put you in my arms the day before yesterday."


    "But...there is a difference between master and servant. Chieko just wants to be with Master Ye forever and serve him... The others dare not ask for extravagance." Chieko Takei nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms and hugged her hands tightly. Holding Zhou Ye''s neck, he whispered his wish.


    As an internal steward of the Baidi clan cultivated since childhood, although Chieko Takei grew up with Baidi Yayoi... but she was brainwashed by class concepts since she was a child, and she had only the idea of ??being loyal to her master and loyal to the Baidi clan in her heart.


    Although, in terms of ninjutsu, Chieko Takei is also a supreme ninja of the Hyakuchi clan... However, she has always abided by the status of master and servant and assisted Hyakuchi Yayoi conscientiously.Strictly speaking... She has never even walked out of this Yingzhuang, but she is in charge of all the business and external contacts of the Baidi Clan.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Zhou Ye certainly knew Qianzhizi''s psychology, but he really couldn''t solve Qianzhizi.Even Hyakuchi Yayoi has personally told Chieko countless times that she treats Chieko as a sister.But Chieko still refused to let go of her servanthood.


    Even when she was pushed into Zhou Ye''s arms by Yayoi, she was panicked, but she was resigned and resigned. There is no way. In her heart, her master, Hyakuchi Yayoi, has full control over herself... Said that this is what Zhou Ye loves her most.


    Of course, Chieko is the first other woman Yayoi sent to her man''s arms because of Chieko''s good-looking, clever and obedient.


    It is also the only woman who begged her man to help her reform after the mother and daughter of Baidi received transformation.One drink and one peck is a decision.


    "You..." Zhou Ye frowned lightly, stroking Qian Zhizi''s long and smooth hair with his right hand, and sighed...


    What should I say.Qian Zhizi, a silly girl, sometimes makes people feel distressed. After she was taken away by Zhou Ye for the first time, she was obedient to Zhou Ye. Every time Zhou Ye was busy, she could always feel Qian Zhizi from behind. Watching his eyes.


    That kind of secret...love made Zhou Ye feel a little proud, but at the same time he felt a little distressed for this stupid woman.


    "My lord..." Takei Chieko looked at Zhou Ye''s slightly frowning brows, and stretched out her white tender little hand distressedly... Gently brushed her man''s forehead----


    Then, she slightly struggled to sit up from Zhou Ye''s arms, and put her forehead against Zhou Ye''s forehead-gentle and gentle-and whispered: "That''s enough... it''s enough. ...Chieko already feels contented...Chieko is already satisfied with the knowledge that Chieko has Chieko in his heart...to be able to accompany adults, serve and serve them day and night... Chieko is already happy...happy...I feel a little scared Because...If you are too happy, you will be jealous of God!"


    "Stupid woman..." Zhou Ye silently walked up... Qian Zhizi could always evoke the softest and softest part of his heart. Who would be willing to hurt her like this?


    Qian Zhizi cleverly responded to Zhou Ye''s request and take... It wasn''t until Zhou Ye''s hands began to become less honest that she panted and held Zhou Ye''s hands... She was willing to...but she knew that Zhou Ye called herself to come, there must be something...At any time, don''t delay the master''s business, this is the most important quality of an internal steward.


    So, even though Chieko Takei could not wait to rub her whole body into this man''s body, and never separate from him... But before that, we still have to deal with the business."My lord...you, what the hell are you calling me..."


    "Ah-that''s right!" Zhou Ye sighed, knowing that Qian Zhizi would definitely guard against him at this time...Of course, he could also use strong ones, but... Zhou Ye couldn''t do it."I heard that many people seem to be spying on Baidi''s house these days? What happened?"


    "Hey--!" Chieko let her adult''s hand be in her arms, and replied reluctantly, "...this, this matter...Three days ago, a girl trespassing in Sakura Valley Speaking of..."


    ".................."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    After listening to Qian Zhizi''s statement, Zhou Ye kept moving and asked: "Why do those chaebols help the Baidi clan?"


    "Because the Baidi family can be said to be the ninja family with the most complete inheritance..." Chieko whispered: "Our Baidi family has passed down the method of training martial servants... whether it is from loyalty. The satisfaction of those employers is the best. Those chaebols want to maintain their friendship with the Baidi clan... Therefore, they are happy to make these actions that are easy and good for them. "


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye nodded, he understood the thoughts of those chaebols a little bit, what should I say...


    After anyone has money, in addition to paying attention to their own quality of life, they will also pay attention to their own life safety.Of course, the security of the periphery can be entrusted to the security company, but... how can the personal safety of individuals be handed over to others with such confidence?What could be safer than a martial maid who was loyal to her family and was like a retainer?Many of the neon chaebols emerged after World War II. They don''t have the background of the Chinese in the past, let alone how to train the martial maid... Therefore, the Baidi Clan, a century-old ninja family, will hit it off with them.


    And to help the Baidi clan conceal the signs of their existence, it can not only sell the Baidi clan, but also achieve the purpose of resource monopoly-why not do it?You can also put it in a simpler way...You are less than a certain point, you will never know the open secrets in this circle.


    Just the few chaebols that Chieko just mentioned are all important tycoons in the CIIE-in Neon, it is not an exaggeration to say that the CIIE controls the neon government... Of course they can easily rely on politics. The influence of the government and the team has come to form a shady screen over the Baidi clan.


    "Did you understand the identity of that girl?" Zhou Ye asked curiously, "Also, who is the one who came to rescue her this time?"


    "Yes, my lord." Chieko felt that her whole body was about to catch fire... However, with the perseverance she had developed through ninja training, she was barely able to maintain her clarity... "Then, that... girl... is Imagawa The president of the industry...the only daughter of Hiruji Imagawa...Kyoko Imagawa...this time, the one who was sent to look for her...is...just established by the Metropolitan Police Department...five members of the Women¡¯s Violence Response Team Members. Their names...respectively... Ai Haruka, Kozu Yumiko, Mori Natsumi, Shinohara, and Sanwa Chika... Adults... Adults... Chieko and Chieko can''t bear it anymore...please , I beg your pity..."


    "Interesting, is it the heroine of [City Hunter] and [Barbarian Policewoman]?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and after chanting, he temporarily left them behind... After all, Qianzhizi is still suffering. As a good man, how could Zhou Ye ignore it.Now the most important thing is of course... Qianeko.


    With a stabbing sound, the sound of fabric tearing sounded, and then......a beautiful female solo melodiously floating in the main hall of Yingzhuang.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Seventy Six


    At the same time... a tourist bus from Sapporo to Daisetsuzan National Park is driving on the highway.


    The five-person group, who had changed their costumes, was sitting scattered around the front and back of the bus... They pretended not to know each other and made eye contact with each other.


    It took about four hours for the bus to reach the expressway exit of Daisetsuzan National Park. Although Sapporo is only 140 kilometers away from Daisetsuzan National Park in a straight line... but it is a straight distance after all.


    In fact, strictly speaking, the bus at this time has already entered the boundaries of Daxueshan National Park, but... there is still some distance from the park entrance.


    At this moment, a sweet voice suddenly called: "Smi Marseille-Arnold... Sono... I want to go to the bathroom..."


    "Hi-ten kilometers ahead, there is a parking lot...Guests can go to the bathroom there." The driver of the coach knows the location of the parking lot and rest area on this road.


    In fact, on the neon highway, there is a parking lot every fifteen kilometers, and a service area every fifty kilometers¡ªin other words, every fifty kilometers, there are three rest places...whether it is parking Both the farm and the server have various service facilities. The difference is only a matter of how much.


    "Thank you...Thank you so much!" To be honest, Shinohara said these words, feeling that he wanted to find a place to sew in.When she said loudly that she wanted to go to the bathroom, she felt that the passengers in the entire carriage were looking at herself-ah!!!!shameful.


    If this is from the manga... I''m afraid Shinohara has turned into that burnt grayish white at this moment.


    No matter how Shinohara''s mood is now, a few minutes later-the tour bus stopped at the parking lot... "If you need to go to the bathroom, please get off the bus... We will stop here for about ten minutes..."


    As the car doors opened, many passengers chose to get off the car and go to the bathroom, or to breathe, or go to the convenience store to buy something to eat...


    Just when the driver was about to get up and go to the bathroom... he was stopped by a beautiful woman with long hair in a shawl.It was no one else who stopped him, but the person in charge of the women''s action team, Xiang Yaoliang.


    "I''m a policeman...I am performing a secret mission!" Xiang Yaoliang said, flashing the certificate in his hand, waiting for the driver to confirm and then took it back."There will be five fewer people in the car in a while. You don''t need to panic, as long as nothing has happened. Understand?"


    "Yes... I understand!" When the driver saw Xiang Yaoliang''s certificate, he was excited, and then he agreed.


    "Thank you so hard!" Xiang Yaoliang said, with half her size travel bag behind her back and got out of the car.


    The five members of the women''s special operations group finally gathered in a restaurant in the high-speed parking area, and ordered something casually and sent away the waiter sister¡ª¡ª


    "Mo-Sister Xiangyao, I, I can''t get married anymore..." Shinohara saw Xiangyaoliang, holding her in her arms and acting like a coquettish and cute... The scene just now was really too shame and shame for her Now, in the crowd, she said so loudly that she was going to the bathroom, she...she was almost...fainted.


    "Well, Wenjiang is still a child in the end..." Mori Natsumi teased her companion.


    "Although I said that, I feel a little sorry for Shinohara-kun, but sure enough... this is the price of losing in the guessing!" Chixiang Sanlun feels so lucky. Fortunately, the person who lost the guessing is not himself.

 Chapter 555

    "Okay..." Xiang Yaoliang patted Shinohara comfortably on the shoulder, and then said to his team members: "Now check the watch."


    "Hi!" X4


    When it comes to the task, the four girls are also serious... "It''s Tokyo time, 5:28 pm."


    "Hi!" After the four girls of X4 checked the watch, they confirmed that the time was correct.


    "We will start acting in half an hour..." Xiang Yaoliang said, looking around his four team members on the table, and then said solemnly: "In this half an hour, I ask you to take care of all your personal matters. Finished...At six o''clock, we set off on time."


    Xiangyao Liang said, took out a map of Daisetsuzan National Park, pointed to one of the locations and said: "Now, our location is here... Our goal is Sakura Valley, seven kilometers away... Everyone knows. Is your goal?"


    "Hi!" X4 four females responded in a low voice.


    "Okay... now, let''s eat..." Xiang Yaoliang said as she watched the waitress walk over with the things they ordered.


    After the waitress walked over, the women returned to look like a few friends who came to travel, laughing and playing there.


    To be honest, the first few women, including the leader Xiang Yaoliang, didn''t take this action seriously... just helping to find a missing rich girl in the mountains, what''s the danger?


    However, when they got off the plane, they found that they were being watched-everyone''s nerves were tense. There might be some hidden secret in it...


    Thinking of this, the women felt that their bodies were full of enthusiasm-a feeling of wishing to die with the evil forces immediately for justice.


    The hour hand-slowly pointed to six o''clock, and five black shadows swiftly rushed to the isolation belt of the rest area... Quickly climbed over the isolation belt, directly with the help of tools, landed from the more than six meters high rest area to the outside Among the mountains and forests.


    "Our goal is to arrive at the scheduled location before nine o''clock in the evening, and start the action on time at half past nine...Does everyone understand?" All five of them are dressed in snow combat uniforms and have sunglasses on their eyes. ¡ª¡ªHair is stuffed into a black hood.I can no longer see who is who.


    However, relying on the voice, you can also hear that this is Xiang Yaoliang''s command.


    "Understand!" X4


    "Then, act." Xiang Yaoliang said, rushing to the jungle first... After all, her scheduled location is farther than the other girls, and the task is heavier.


    At this time, the sun had begun to slowly fall towards the horizon... The women ran towards the depths of the jungle under the cover of darkness... The first mission of the Women¡¯s Violence Special Response Team has officially begun.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Seventy Seven


    "Ah...Who can talk to me..." Imakawa Kiyoko grumbled depressed looking at the empty cell.


    In this dark cell... she doesn''t know how long it has passed. The watch she was wearing was also taken away when she passed out... Therefore, she can only count on the number of food deliveries. How many days have I been locked up here?


    Based on three meals a day, she thinks she should be locked up for about four days, but...the people here shouldn''t be so good to mortals, right?Generally speaking, if you follow two meals a day... she feels that she should be locked up for six days.


    In fact, the people here treat her pretty well...at least they didn''t hungry for her, they were thirsty for her.Except for one thing-the person who delivered the meal never said a word to her... Whether she was soft or verbal, or provocative and verbal... the person who delivered the meal never said a word to her, and never Will be irritated by her.


    This is simply the biggest torment for Kiyoko Imagawa...


    When people are in a closed environment, loneliness and loneliness are the biggest enemies.Even those who have received training in the army will strictly enforce the rule of no more than seven days if they are confined. If they are confined for too long, problems will occur.


    Although, Imakawa Kiyoko now kills those lonely and lonely time by imagining where to play after she goes out... But, she feels that she is basically going crazy...


    why?Because¡ªshe actually started to imagine in her mind that after she went out, she must have a natto meal¡ªyou know, since childhood, she has hated natto the most... I hate it, I smell natto. The taste is just as vomiting.


    A person who hates natto so much has actually started a serious plan to eat a natto meal after going out. Isn''t this crazy??


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah... I must be crazy, I actually want to eat that kind of devilish food after going out..." Imagawa Kiyoko now only feels better in her heart when she complains about herself."Natto or something-the most annoying!!"


    "Puff--"


    There was a sudden laugh, making Imagawa Kiyoko, who was lying on the couch, as if seeing the glory of heaven, jumped up from the couch as fast as he could, rushed to the prison¡¯s lookout, loudly. Asked: "Who...who are you...can you talk to me...for a while, for a while...please."


    "Of course it''s okay..." A slightly magnetic male voice came... It made Kiyoko Imagawa feel a lot of peace of mind. Whether this person is an enemy or a friend, at least he did not ignore himself. This is the greatest thing in heaven for Kiyoko Gifted.


    "What do you want to talk to me?" Zhou Ye hid in the darkness, smiled at Qingzi, and asked softly: "If it''s not an interesting topic, I won''t waste time here."


    "Ah!!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Iagawa Kiyoko suddenly became anxious... Finally, someone came to speak with him. In case of embarrassing conversation... Wouldn''t it be that he would be facing the trouble of loneliness again? ?


    People--Sometimes, the more anxious you are, the more you can''t think of topics. Even if there are countless topics in your mind, you will feel that you can''t grasp the point at this moment.At this time, Imagawa Kiyoko was facing such a situation...


    After holding back for a long time, Kiyoko Imakawa finally suffocated a sentence."My name is Kiyoko Imagawa and I am seventeen years old... I am studying at Kaisei Academy in Nippori, Tokyo... I... I... Wow, you go... Go, all go... Just let me It¡¯s okay to die here, and then I can still see my mother in heaven..."


    In the end, Imagawa Kiyoko herself gave up on her own...


    What kind of chat is this? It¡¯s all about self-introduction... I don¡¯t want to talk awkwardly... At the end of the day, Imagawa Kiyoko collapsed and began to squat on the ground crying bitterly, after all--she was just A seventeen-year-old girl who just graduated from high school.


    "Squeak!" A sound of the iron door opening...then the lights came on.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu..." Kiyoko Imagawa, who has been completely trapped in her own world, couldn''t help but didn''t notice this sound...until a small handkerchief was handed to her.


    "Wipe it, it''s ugly to cry..." Zhou Ye looked at Kiyoko Imagawa, who was squatting on the ground, still covering her face and crying... holding the handkerchief and gently touching her cheek.


    This physical contact finally made Jinchuan Qingzi temporarily stop crying, and slowly raised her head...Looking at Zhou Ye, he choked pitifully, "You...you...you won''t ... won''t leave... won''t you? won''t... won''t leave me here... right?"


    "If you continue to cry... Maybe I will leave!" Zhou Ye teased the girl with a smile.


    "Oh...then, then I won''t cry..." Qingzi, who managed to hold back her tears, took the handkerchief in Zhou Ye''s hand and wiped the tears from her cheeks... After wiping, her face turned red again.


    In prison, she hadn''t washed her face for a few days. After crying and rubbing it again, the plain handkerchief turned grey...How could she not blush."That...I''m sorry...I will wash it well and return it to you."


    At this time... Qingzi noticed that the door of her cell was actually opened, and all the lights that were turned on when the meal was delivered were all turned on... With the dim light, she finally saw Zhou Ye''s face , This face, handsome, has completely surpassed the scope of human beings."You, are you the angel who came to take me to heaven? Is my mother doing well in heaven?"


    Zhou Ye smiled and teased her: "emmm..., sorry, in fact, I am a demon from hell..."


    "A liar-a liar!" Qingzi exclaimed, "How could the devil have such a beautiful face..."


    With that, Kiyoko jumped onto Zhou Ye like a crazy little wild cat... and fumbled up and down: "If it''s a devil... there must be a tail, right? There must also be a smell of sulfur, right? Why are you? No...you liar...liar!"


    "..." Zhou Ye allowed Qingzi to vent his emotions in his arms. After all-after being in charge for many days for no reason, he was almost driven mad...How could there be no emotion at all?She couldn''t hurt her body anyway.


    Zhou Ye just stroked Qingzi''s long hair...until--she was completely quiet...


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Seventy Eight


    Imagawa Kiyoko buried her little head in Zhou Ye''s fierce mouth, and greedily breathed the sunlight-like smell of Zhou Ye''s body, and her mood finally calmed down."Who are you? Was my father invited to save me?"


    "I''m afraid I will disappoint you..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "I am not your father, Imagawa Hiroji invited to rescue you-on the contrary, I am the master here... If you follow the story of the Western call In terms of routines, I am the dragon who captured the princess and imprisoned the princess. The brave men who rescued the princess are still on the journey and haven''t come!"


    "Puff..." Qingzi was amused by Zhou Ye''s metaphor... "So... Evil Dragon Sang, may I ask - why did you imprison me?"


    "Uh-" Zhou Ye raised his hand awkwardly, and said helplessly: "Actually...this is exactly one story. The princess ran to the door of the evil dragon''s lair and jumped into the mouth of the evil dragon. What I said... do you understand?"


    "Completely understand!" Qingzi is not an idiot, how could he not know what Zhou Ye meant that he accidentally ran into his lair...Speaking of which, this is really a tragedy."So now...Evil Dragon Sang, what are you going to do with the princess? Eat it? Or exchange the ransom? Hey-say okay first, don''t leave me here alone indifferent... I absolutely Will kill you."


    With that said, Kiyoko still bared his little white teeth.


    "No, no...As a moral dragon, I wouldn''t do such a stupid thing!" Zhou Ye smiled, "You think, since then, the princess and the dragon have lived a happy life in the castle... How does this end?"


    "You, are you proposing to me?" Kiyoko widened his eyes... and then his eyes turned into a crescent moon, with her horns slightly raised, and quickly said: "The princess agreed... When did we? marry?"

 Chapter 556

    "Hey--?" This really caught Zhou Ye off guard. He was really just joking... Even when he was communicating with Qingzi just now, he didn''t use spiritual hints--what is this? Kind of super expansion?


    In fact, to put it bluntly, one is Zhou Ye''s appearance playing a role-the other is Stockholm syndrome.When a person is in a desperate situation, a trace of warmth will be infinitely amplified, even if the warmth is brought by the perpetrator.


    However, although the process was a little bit beyond Zhou Ye''s expectations, the ending was still the same... Originally, Zhou Ye wanted to use means... As a result, cough cough-now even the work of using means is saved, and he has already had it. ready¡­¡­


    "Take Miss Qingzi to the bath!" Zhou Ye ordered directly.


    "Hi--!" X2


    As the two voices fell, two female ninjas appeared beside Zhou Ye-and made a request to Qingzi."Miss Kiyoko, please come with us..."


    "Evil Dragon Sang..." Qingzi didn''t leave with the female ninja, but firmly grasped Zhou Ye''s hand... with pleading in his eyes."Don''t leave me..."


    "Huh¡ªwell. I''ll go with you..." Zhou Ye sighed, pulled Qingzi up, and walked outside the cell.


    Sakura Valley is actually formed by the eruption of volcanoes. Here, the hot springs are the least lacking. In addition to Miyu Moon Spring and Sun Spring... the most famous is Sakura Spring...


    Although the Sakura Spring does not have the magical effects of the Moon Spring and the Sun Spring, but... if only in terms of scenery, the Sakura Spring is undoubtedly the most beautiful.


    At this moment-Imagawa Kiyoko is lying in the spring of cherry blossoms.


    Sakura Spring-is a large open-air hot spring with a shortest radius of 20 meters and a longest radius of more than 50 meters, surrounded by various pebbles.


    The reason why this place is named Sakura Spring is not only because of the dense cherry blossom forest nearby, but also because¡ªin the center of the spring, there is a land with a diameter of ten meters and leaking out of the water in an irregular circle. The edge is partitioned by various stones. On the ground, a hundred-year-old cherry blossom tree, like a canopy, covers a small and a half of the lake. At this moment, the cherry blossoms are in full bloom, blossoming light pink. The petals sway in the wind under the light.


    "It''s-it''s so beautiful..." Kiyoko was sitting in the spring of Sakura surrounded by a bath towel... Watching the petals that were blown down by the breeze from the cherry tree from time to time, slowly falling on the spring water... Bringing a trace of ripples , She felt-- "It is not an exaggeration to say that this is heaven."


    "Is it so beautiful?" Zhou Ye, who had just walked out of the locker room wrapped in a bath towel, said casually when he heard Qingzi''s words, "I think it''s very ordinary!"


    "Such a beautiful scenery, how ordinary are you talking about?" Qingzi wrinkled her nose in dissatisfaction, stood up from the pool, strode to Zhou Ye''s side, grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand, and walked in. In the hot spring, he dragged him and lay down, placed on a large blue stone in the spring water specially for people to rest."Look at the sky..."


    "Uh-it''s all dark clouds..." Of course Zhou Ye knew what Qingzi wanted to see, but... he just wanted to tease this girl.This is a bad ailment he has long ago...it can''t be corrected.


    "Sakura, sakura..." Qingzi was angry, turned over, and lay down, grabbed Zhou Ye''s arm, and unceremoniously used it as a pillow... She looked at the cherry blossom petals slowly falling in mid-air. , Murmured: "Don''t you think this is beautiful? It would be better if it wasn''t cloudy today... In this way, under the starlight of the sky, watching the cherry blossoms slowly fall down... Imagine how much I think it is. The scenery is breathtakingly beautiful."


    Zhou Ye listened to Qingzi''s whisper, and smiled slightly: "If you just want to keep the dark cloud away, I still have something to do..."


    "Really?...Then I want to see the stars in the sky..." Qingzi''s eyes lit up when he heard Zhou Ye''s words, and he held Zhou Ye in both hands and said coquettishly: "I want to see...Ye, show me..."


    "Okay, okay..." Zhou Ye patted Qingzi''s shoulder lightly, and then stood up...In Qingzi''s surprised eyes, he slowly rose into the air...


    "I...I...what kind of man did I meet..." Seeing Zhou Ye flying in mid-air, Qingzi was a little sluggish... But the next scene made her even more concerned about this. The man who claimed to be the evil dragon had a new understanding.


    Lying on the blue rock, Qingzi saw Zhou Ye in mid-air, taking a deep breath... and then blowing out¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªIn a short time, the dark clouds in the sky were like insignificant dust on the ground... ¡­


    Blown away...


    Blown away...


    gone¡­¡­


    Up...


    "Are you a big tengu?" Qingzi asked stupidly.


    "Am I that ugly? Really..." Although Qingzi''s voice was very small, Zhou Ye still heard clearly."I actually said that my future man is a big tengu... you..."


    Qingzi watched Zhou Ye slowly fall with the cherry blossoms against the background of the stars... The beauty of this moment is really as suffocating as she once said... When Zhou Ye falls, She jumped up all at once, jumped onto Zhou Ye''s body without any hesitation, and stopped awkwardly...


    After a long while--there was no separation between the two of them...Qingzi whispered softly in Zhou Ye''s ear: "Take me...let me always remember this most beautiful moment..."


    "As you wish..." Zhou Ye moved slightly... With a painful grunt--a trace of blood appeared in the water, and gradually melted into the hot spring pool of Nuo Da...


    Starry sky¡ªsakura rain¡ªhot spring pool¡ªand...a female solo singing of cherry blossom praise...all of these make up a scene as beautiful as Ukiyo-e...cough cough, probably so, anyway, Zhou Ye feels beautiful , Kiyoko is the same.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Seventy Nine


    In the dense forest not far from the valley of cherry blossoms-the group of five is moving fast, suddenly feel that the originally dark jungle in front of them suddenly becomes a little bright...


    When a person is in the dark, the eyes will become more sensitive and sensitive to light... it''s just a small amount of brightness, even ordinary people can perceive it.


    Feeling the change in brightness, the group of five people searched for cover according to their tactical actions, and hid their own figures... After a while, no other movement was found... the people stood up in relief.


    "What? It turned out that the dark clouds were blown away by the wind..." Yumiko first discovered the culprit causing the change in light, and she whispered depressedly: "I thought it was a searchlight."


    "Okay...Don''t be stupid!" Xiang Yaoliang looked at the watch on his wrist, and then said: "Resting on the spot for five minutes... Then set off again... In addition, execute the volume control command... The distance is already there. The target area is very close."


    "Hi..." X4


    The four girls agreed in a low voice, and then sat on the ground cautiously...Although it was only a short distance of seven kilometers, but...the whole way, it was all mountain roads...even in some places, there were no mountain roads... They can only discredit and move forward slowly and tentatively.


    After all, they are not of professional military origin, but they have received a period of military training before joining the group...Compared to ordinary police officers, they are far worse than professional soldiers.


    While Xiangyao Liang was resting there...On the top of the mountain not far from them-Sakura Valley, four women were also whispering under the cherry tree.


    "Mother... will those guys really follow this path as the husband said?" Baidi Qianji, who was sitting on the tree branch, swayed her legs boredly and asked in a low voice.


    "Of course--!" Yayoi Hyakuchi, who heard his daughter''s question, retracted his gaze at the starry sky, smiled and asked in a low voice, "Don''t you even believe what your husband said, Qianjiang?"


    "No...absolutely not!" Hearing her mother''s silence, she gave herself a big hat of questioning her husband. Qian Ji was a little anxious. She was sure that her mother would definitely be able to run to her man. The matter of making a small report... Although his husband is reluctant to beat himself, the Zhou family''s love and hate family method... After trying it once, she is a little scared... In fact, there is still a little bit of it. The little expectation, of course, is just a little bit....


    "My mother is really... bullying Qianjiang again!" It was the twin sisters. At this moment, Baidi Liji stood by her sister''s side without hesitation, and fought against her mother.


    This is the experience that they have been bullied by their mothers since they were young...Only by joining together can they fight against this trembling mother."Just now, my mother looked at the sky and said, "For the little girl of the Imagawa family, she actually made such a big battle... Your husband is really a big fool!" What about this!"


    "?? Hey?? Did I say this? Why don''t I remember..." Yayoi looked innocent and wanted to deny her daughter''s threat, but... her little daughter Chihime gave it again Her fatal blow."I heard it too, mother...you can''t afford it!"


    "Uuuuuu..." Yayoi lied slightly, looking at his twin daughters with an unbelievable appearance, turned around, threw himself into the arms of Chieko Takei, and started crying... "Chieko sauce... the daughters were so right. I, they have all forgotten, how I pulled them up with painstaking effort when I was young...and how did I teach them little by little...Now that I have a husband as a backer, I don¡¯t want my mother... ¡­Oooooo..."


    It was a pain that Yayoi was crying... However, the expressions of the other three people were truly wonderful.


    The Baidi sisters are a black line of forehead...


    On the other hand, Chieko Takei, the housekeeper, has a look of helplessness... My Patriarch is really¡ªwhat should I say?Like to bully his two daughters...like acting...like Zhou Ye...hehe, the one behind is not a character.


    "Mother...Your so-called hard work pulls us up, is to leave us at home, let Aunt Qianzhizi raise us, and then go play around by herself?" A tic-tac-toe on Baidi Liji''s forehead, gritted her teeth Said: "We used to think we were the children of Aunt Chieko before we were ten years old..."


    "Mother... what you so-called teaches us little by little... is to throw the Baidi family''s ninjutsu secret scroll to us to study, and then throw us into the mountains every half month, so that the two of us have nothing but The eleven-year-old child, will he come back alone?" Qian Ji also complained to her mother.


    "Ah... In order to train the offspring... the lion will reluctantly drive the cubs out of their homes and let them live alone..." I don''t know when Yayoi had stood in front of the sisters of Hundred Lands, and said with earnestness and earnestness: "The Eagle For the sake of my offspring to fly, I pushed my child off the cliff with the grief... Li Ji, Qian Ji... You can understand my mother''s good intentions, right?"


    At this time, Yayoi''s face was dry...There was no trace of water in his eyes. Obviously he was acting just now...


    "Understand you ghost..." X2


    "Hey, it''s so uncute... I must tell your husband, let you reflect on yourself...!"


    "You have to reflect on your mother, right..." X2

 Chapter 557

    Chieko Takei looked at the mother and daughter with a gentle smile, looking at the three of them...


    She knows that this is the way they get along with their mother and daughter...


    In fact, the Baidi sisters knew that their mother would leave the family for a period of time before the age of ten. It was to revitalize the Baidi clan, and went to the mercenary training camps around the world to investigate and poach... After all, the Baidi clan There is a family motto of not accepting men-and a female instructor is definitely a rare animal.


    Of course, by virtue of the ninja disguise technique, Yayoi would never show her true face outside, and she likes to pretend to be a man when walking outside...not to mention, relying on the disguise and voice changing techniques of the Baidi Clan, but also No one really can recognize her gender.


    As for...throwing the sisters of Hundred Lands into the wilderness to fend for themselves...It is purely because Yayoi likes to bully his daughter. Of course, the so-called "bullying" here is not about beating and scolding, but like watching himself. Cute look when my daughter is troubled and angry.


    Chieko still clearly remembers that just a few days after the sisters of Hundred Lands were thrown into the wilderness for the first time, Yayoi ran back crazy holding his unconscious daughters...cry like a tearful... ...Saying that she is not a good mother.As a result, Chieko found out after an examination that the Baidi sisters were simply suffering from hunger, which led to a decline in physical fitness and fever.


    That was the first time she saw her own lady crying so sad... However, when the Baidi sisters woke up, her own lady made a arrogant appearance again-talking about how stupid her daughter was, how she was when she was a child Yingming Shenwu and so on...


    In short, all kinds of ridicule--


    In fact, there is a secret Chieko has never told her daughter. When she was tired from taking care of her daughter without sleep for five days and nights, the sisters of Baidi woke up many times. It was that time that kept her Sister Baidi, who refused to recognize her mother, finally cried and called her first mother...


    "Actually, Miss... is just a simple idiot mother..." Chieko made a rare complaint about her own lady, but wanted to come... Miss was the kind of person who was not good at expressing her emotions when she was a child... However, the three of them can find This way of getting along is really good... It''s great to be able to meet that man who is like a demon, and to be together forever in the future!!


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Eighty


    "Miss... they are here!" Chieko, who was guarding the mother and daughter with a gentle smile, suddenly reminded in a low voice: "Now, they are less than two kilometers away from here..."


    The three mother and daughter who were fighting in low voices immediately stopped their voices, and their expressions became serious... Hyakuchi Yayoi asked in a low voice: "Is it already confirmed? Is the number of people who told the husband the right number?"


    "That''s right..." Chieko squatted halfway on the ground, touching the ground with her hand, feeling the vibration from a distance... "Five women...same as the adults said!"


    "Well...what are you calling now!" Yayoi joked in Chieko''s ear: "When I passed the residential hall in the afternoon, I heard you yelling [husband, husband...] in the hall. I don''t mind..."


    The two sentences Yayoi learned from the husband are really vivid and vividly interpret Chieko''s state of wanting life and death.Chieko''s face flushed immediately... "Miss is a fool..."


    "Ha ha ha..." Yayoi chuckled indifferently, and then said domineeringly: "Well...according to the plan, I have two places... the others, you share it!"


    "Why are there two mothers..."


    "Just..."


    "Because I am the patriarch of the Hundred Lands clan..." Yayoi looked around and said, "In this family, except for the husband, I have the final say...what, do you have any opinions?"


    "Mother will bully people..." Qian Ji pouted and mumbled dissatisfiedly: "Then I must find the most powerful guy to test me..."


    "Okay, everyone, let''s get ready!" Yayoi said as she hadn''t heard her daughter''s words, she said, her hands quickly Jieyin: "The Profound Meaning¡¤Mist Hidden Technique..."


    With the sound of words...the snow in the forest with a radius of ten kilometers, at a speed that can be discerned by the naked eye...dissolved into water, and then...turned into a white mist that filled the entire forest.


    In fact, it¡¯s not ninjutsu at all, it¡¯s just their ability to control water... It¡¯s just that they follow their man Zhou Ye¡¯s advice and use the name of ninjutsu... Ahem, to a certain extent, it can be regarded as Hokage. The ninja moved to reality.


    "Uranus¡¤Ice Blade Art..." Seeing that her mother had already started to act, Sister Li Ji Qian Ji no longer hesitated."Uranus¡¤Water Puppet Art!"


    Following the words of the two sisters, two samurai swords made of ice appeared in Li Ji''s hand... and beside Qian Ji, there appeared a water puppet almost exactly the same shape as her.


    In fact, for the five rookie-level policewomen, the Baidi Clan only needs to send a few ninjas to capture them alive, but... these are not a few people. Zhou Ye has transformed their DNA and gained superpowers...


    With super powers, if you don''t come out to test it, wouldn''t it be like walking in the night of Jinyi, making people feel uncomfortable?


    Therefore, the four of them will take the initiative to invite Ying to deal with the Women''s Special Operations Group.To put it bluntly, just play with those policewomen as test targets...


    "I''m going to see where they got..." Chieko said, her figure flashed...the whole person disappeared in place.


    Qian Zhizi didn''t choose the same water control ability as Baidi mother and daughter, but chose... teleport ability.In her words...This way, you can stand behind the adults anytime, anywhere, and provide support for them.


    In fact, she had a more secret reason that she did not say...that is, when necessary, she could appear in front of Zhou Ye at any time, using her flesh and blood to resist fatal injuries for her favorite.


    Xiang Yaoliang, who was on the move... Suddenly heard the low voice of grass and trees activity in her ears. With the help of the faint starlight, she couldn''t help but look around... But she didn''t find any suspicious objects. My nerves collapsed too tightly, and the wrong game appeared.


    In fact, it''s not that her nerves are too allergic. There are indeed some faint sounds like that... Those sounds are caused by the sudden melting of the ice and the grass and branches that were weighed down by the weight of the snow returning to their original positions.


    However, hesitate to the dim weather, and the visibility itself is not high in the forest... It is too close to the target area, they dare not turn on the lighting equipment they carry with them... Xiang Haru Liang regards these sounds as his own illusion.


    "Why is it suddenly foggy?" Looking at the fog that gradually filled the forest, Xiang Yaoliang couldn''t help frowning... However, he didn''t think much, but whispered to his team members."Everyone try to keep the distance with your companions as close as possible, don''t get lost here..."


    "Understand!" X4


    The four people approached each other obediently... to be honest... this feeling like a ghost scene really makes a few girls a bit creepy...


    Just when the speed of the five-person team slowed down again... a figure suddenly rushed out of the dark bushes and rushed towards the girls...


    "We are the police, please show your identity... Don''t get closer, if you get closer... I''ll shoot!" The first thing that reacted was Xiang Yaoliang... But it is really rare that she can take such a large part The one who didn''t bite the snake''s head quickly said it.


    However, the black shadow did not follow the advice and rushed towards the team...


    "Shoot!" Xiang Yaoliang issued a priority firing order without hesitation.


    "Bang-bang-bang-!"


    In an instant, the muzzles in the girls'' hands spewed deadly flames at the black shadow.


    However, what surprised the women was that the bullets clearly hit the black shadow, but did not cause any damage to it... Its speed is still fast, and even the kinetic energy from the bullets cannot make the black shadow. Slightly slow down.


    "how is this possible¡­¡­"


    "What the hell is this..."


    "Ah............ terrible!!"


    "Don''t panic... calm..." Xiang Yaoliang shouted, trying to calm down his team members."Turn on your tactical flashlight..."


    Now, the guns are already ringing, and it is meaningless to think about concealment... It''s better to turn on the flashlight and see what the dark shadow is in front of you. At least it is the right way to get through the current difficulties.


    While guarding the surroundings, the girls took out flashlights from their tactical pockets, and illuminated them... However... there was nothing...


    That black image has never appeared before... disappearing without a trace.


    The dark forest¡ªthe thick white fog¡ªthe weird shadows...All this has pressed the hearts of the four girls who performed field missions for the first time...They even felt their breathing, seeming to change. It''s getting a little difficult.


    Only the team leader, Xiang Yaoliang, can barely keep her brain calm because she is older... But she is also reaching her limit.


    Just as the five girls, back to back vigilantly searched for all suspicious places with the light of a tactical flashlight... At their feet where they had no idea, a pool of puddles flowed strangely towards them...


    "Did you...hear any sound?" Xiang Yaoliang listened and asked, "It''s like... the sound of liquid flowing..."


    "Don''t... don''t scare me, Sangyao sister..." Mori Natsumi felt her legs tremble...


    "I... I seem to have heard something..." Although Sanlun Chixiang was also scared, but... still a little better than the other women...


    Shinohara''s voice was trembling, and he almost cried: "I...I feel... I feel like something is flowing from under my feet..."


    "I... I feel that way..." Yumiko was about to cry too, "Slimy... soggy... Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...

 Chapter 558

    At this moment, a hideous black shadow suddenly emerged from the circle behind the girls.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! Head covered and ran out.


    "Yumiko...come back soon..." Before Xiangyao Liang said, the other girls also collapsed...one by one they screamed and fled in all directions...


    In the face of criminals or something, they can change their facial colors and move forward courageously... But in the face of unknown ghosts and other things, they are no better than ordinary high school girls... After all, they are just a group of girls.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Eighty One


    "Calm down all for me...!!!" Xiang Yaoliang faced the running players, and finally only grabbed Sanlun Chixiang who was standing on his left hand side: "Calm down!!!"


    "It''s terrible...ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Looking at myself...just struggling madly and screaming.


    "Wake up... Chixiang, it''s me..." Xiang Yaoliang was staggered and almost fell to the ground by Sanlun Chixiang... When people are in danger, they always explode with incredible power... ¡­This forced Xiang Yaoliang to throw the pistol in his right hand that had no bullets on the ground, backhanded, and gave Sanlun Chixiang a loud slap in the face."Snapped--!"


    Xiang Yaoliang''s slap stunned Sanlun Chixiang...


    "Now... calm down?" Xiang Yaoliang also felt a little tired... He had been on the road all the time, coupled with the tension just now, and the shock... and the desperate struggle of Sanlun Chixiang.She felt like she was about to be exhausted.


    "Yes, I''m sorry...Sister Xiangyao..." This slap temporarily calmed the three-wheeled Chixiang hit.


    Chi Xiang calmed down and looked around... That, terrible... weird monster, has disappeared.The same disappeared... and her three teammates... "Yumiko, Natsumi, Xiaowen...Where are you..."


    The gloomy forest, the dense fog, the weird shadows, the teammates who disappeared in the blink of an eye...This made Sanlun Chixiang a little nervous suddenly, she involuntarily approached her captain, Xiangyaoliang... Weepingly asked: "Sister Xiang, Xiangyao... she, they... are they eaten by evil spirits..."


    "..." Xiang Yaoliang did not answer Chixiang''s words, but bent over and pulled out the tactical field knife from the side of her leg-because she heard a footstep and was walking towards herself from far to near...


    While watching the direction of the footsteps vigilantly, Xiang Yaoliang whispered: "Don''t talk nonsense...how can there be ghosts in this world? Be careful...it''s coming..."


    "...Ah...Oh!" Although Sanlun Chixiang, who was still nervous, didn''t know what Xiang Yaoliang said was coming, what was coming, but she didn''t delay her learning the appearance of her captain, and she was fully guarded. With.


    With the sound of stepping on fallen leaves getting closer and closer-Xiang Yaoliang and Sanlun Chixiang finally saw a shadowy and slender figure, slowly emerging from the thick fog.


    "Stop, who are you..." Xiang Yaoliang couldn''t help but bowed slightly when he saw this figure, and shouted loudly in a posture that he could pounce on at any time: "Why pretend to be a ghost to scare us??"


    "Ha ha ha ha..." a low laughter came, and the weird figure finally appeared in front of the two women... With the light of the flashlight, the two could finally see the person''s appearance... But Chixiang has one Kind of, the feeling of not seeing clearly is better than not seeing clearly."Ghost¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    It¡¯s no wonder that Sanlun Chixiang screamed so much...because the person in front of them had nothing on his face¡ªno eyes¡ªno nose¡ªno spectacles¡ªno ears...the whole Just a faceless ghost.


    "Calm down... she just wears a mask, Chixiang!" Xiang Yaoliang saw in an instant that the man... just wore a mask... but after she comforted Chixiang, she didn''t. Receiving Chixiang''s answer... she couldn''t help but look for a chance to take a sneak peek, three rounds of Chixiang... suddenly her forehead was completely black.


    Because Sanlun Chixiang was completely fainted on the ground...


    "Haha... It''s really interesting!" The faceless ghost smiled slightly: "Should I say, I am the leader of the women''s special operations team? In this case, I can maintain such a calm brain. I have already started. I like you a little bit..."


    "Who are you???" Hearing the words of the faceless ghost, Xiang Yaoliang''s first thought was that he was betrayed... The second thought was that this was a trap.Her body was tense...like a beast ready to pounce at any time-her eyes were fixed on the faceless ghost in a moon-white kimono.


    "Me? Ha ha..." The Faceless Ghost smiled softly when he heard Xiang Yaoliang''s words-raising his hand and gently removing the faceless mask from his face, revealing a beautiful face, impressively straight It is Hyakuchi Yayoi."I am the patriarch of the Baidi Clan, Baidi Yayoi..."


    She will take off her mask and say her name to Xiang Yaoliang, which is also a kind of respect for her opponents. She is really optimistic about Xiang Yaoliang. Facing the situation just now, she can still remain calm... It''s really not easy.


    You know, she not only used the [Origin¡¤Hidden Mist Technique] just now, and at the same time... When she saw them, she also used the [Ukraine Emotion Control Technique]...


    The so-called emotion control technique is simply an extension of the ability to control water... As we all know, 72% of the human body is made of water... Especially in the blood of the human body, the water content is as high as 100%. Ninety-two... If you control the speed of human blood flow, you can indirectly control your emotions. This is not difficult to do. It only tests Yayoi''s micromanipulation ability...


    You must know that blood is the nourishment highway for the various organs of the human body... Blood provides oxygen and nutrition to the various organs of the body through the blood vessels and capillaries all over the body, and takes away those metabolic impurities, no matter which organ is dependent on blood. Provide nutrients... Then, just a little bit faster blood flow speed can cause the body''s metabolism to become faster, the heartbeat to speed up... and make people feel restless.


    If it slows down, the human body will be severely hypoxic, and if it is severe, it will directly cause shock...and if it is severe...cough and cough, people will directly brain die.


    That''s why Yayoi would admire Xiangyao Liang... She asked herself, if she encountered this situation, I am afraid that at best, she would have done almost the same as Xiangyao Liang, and would not have done better than her.


    "You kidnapped Imagawa Kiyoko?" Xiang Haruka did not relax her vigilance because Yayoi took off her mask, but her nerves tightened... She asked herself, if she was an enemy, under what circumstances would she have Will make a move that reveals your identity??


    There is only one situation¡ªshe will reveal her identity, that is...when the prey has no resistance at all, she will be like this...prefer yourself to others, Xiang Yaoliang believes that at this moment, I am afraid In Yayoi''s eyes, it was already a fish on the chopping board, ready to be killed.


    However, Xiang Yaoliang obviously wouldn''t be able to catch it...this is not a drill. If it is a game, the ending-she shuddered just thinking about it.


    "Hmm...!" Yayoi smiled slightly when facing Xiang Yaoliang''s question, and said: "To be precise, it shouldn''t be a kidnapping... But I think she has probably become my new sister now, my family Husband¡¯s woman..."


    "Sina (go to death)¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!" Xiang Yaoliang''s body moved before the voice, she rushed towards Yayoi like a vigorous female leopard...


    Speaking is just to distract Yayoi''s attention with words, Xiang Yaoliang is going to make the last fight!!


    ¡ª¡ªCloser¡ª¡ªCloser¡ª¡ªCloser¡ª¡ªCloser...I can control this woman by myself. Xiang Yaoliang''s eyes can already see Yayoi''s pupils dilated rapidly because of the panic... ¡­


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Eighty Two


    Can Xiang Yaoliang really fight back, control Yayoi when he is most proud of her, or even kill her??This is obviously impossible... If her opponent is the Baidi sisters, she might really be succeeded by her, but-she is facing the patriarch of the Baidi clan, Baidi Yayoi.


    One point--really only a little bit...Sang Haru Liang looked at Yayoi who was close at hand, but the tactical knife in her hand could no longer be advanced even an inch...because her limbs--the four-stranded arms were so thick that they were extremely strong The water rope was firmly tied to death.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...almost to die!" Yayoi made a post-mortem appearance, gently slapped at his own D+ fierce mouth... as if she was actually on the line of death just now Walked the same."¡­¡­Scared me!"


    However, Xiang Yaoliang didn''t believe the words of this wicked woman...because she didn''t see the panicked expression in Yayoi''s eyes¡ªsome of them were just a hint of faint pride, just like a hunter. As proud as he fell into his trap with his prey."You...who are you?"


    "I''m a ninja..." Yayoi said with a smile, knotted a lion seal with one hand, and whispered: "Come!"


    Following Yayoi¡¯s words, Xiang Haruka only felt the water rope entwining her limbs shrink for a while, and she became a big character, and was hung by the water rope among the trees...


    "Ninja--?" Hearing Yayoi''s words, Xiang Haru Liang accepted this setting easily. He is a ninja... No wonder... That''s the way it is... This feeling, after all, in Neon, Ninja Whatever, it means weird and unpredictable, and there is no need to be surprised what abilities appear to them."It feels... so handsome..."


    "Yeah, right..." Hearing Xiangyao Liang''s words, Yayoi said happily as if he had met a confidant and girlfriend, "I also think that the ninja class is very handsome, especially after the husband gave us the ability-simply I feel like I have been from a novice rookie, instantly upgraded to the big boss behind the scenes... It¡¯s just that the name of the trick is a bit shameful, but the husband said, this is to make us more Concentrate...I can give full play to my abilities, it''s really Cannian!"


    "..." Xiang Yaoliang looked at the chattering Yayoi in a daze, feeling that this product seemed to change the character in an instant, the degree of the chatter...the same as a little girl in his group. , Where is your mystery and nobility?Where is your grace and cold blood?


    Well¡ªbut that¡¯s okay, I can take the opportunity to get more information from Xiangyao Liang¡¯s mouth, hoping to be useful to myself... Thinking of this, Xiangyao Liang couldn¡¯t help but ask: "How did your husband bestow you capable?"


    A mysterious smile leaked from Yayoi''s face and asked, "Want to know?"


    "Huh!" Xiang Yaoliang nodded his head... She really wanted to know.


    "My husband is..." Yayoi blinked his eyes at Xiang Yaoliang, smiled slightly, "I won''t tell you!"


    "..." Xiang Yaoliang''s mind was full of black lines, she could understand it, this guy with a bad personality was just to tease herself to pass the time...


    "Mother..., why did you take off your mask?" As the voice sounded... Sister Hyakuchi and Chieko Takei appeared next to Yayoi, behind them, there were three water puppets. On the shoulders of those water puppets, three unconscious girls were carried.


    Qian Ji, who was walking at the front, said dissatisfied: "It''s not your mother, you said, these people can''t let these people see our true face, so they gave us a mask?"


    "Well-well-don''t care about these trivial things!" Yayoi smiled and said, "A girl who cares about will be rejected by your husband!"


    "...Careful for me... fool mother!" Qian Ji sighed and said helplessly: "There is no way, since we see our true colors, we can''t keep them... just kill them here. They are fine, there are still many tree pits nearby anyway."


    "You are breaking the law...Do you know?" Xiang Yaoliang struggled desperately after hearing Qian Ji''s words: "In Neon, killing a police officer will be sentenced to death...Don''t let yourself be wrong..."


    "Who would know that we killed the police?" Li Ji smiled and said, "Your actions are not authorized... Your actions are not recognized by the Metropolitan Police Department... At most, wait for your rotten bodies I was discovered a month later and only said...Five policewomen suffered accidents during the hiking during the holiday. The Metropolitan Police Department deeply regrets this...It''s so pitiful, you can''t even call it a sacrifice for your country!"


    "...Who, who told you about our information?" Xiang Yaoliang widened his eyes, staring at Li Ji... She felt like she had fallen on a big The poor prey in the net was almost dead, and she didn''t know when she was caught, she shouted angrily: "...who is it..."

 Chapter 559

    However, before Xiang Yaoliang''s words were finished, he felt a pain in the back of his head... The whole person was plunged into darkness and completely lost consciousness.


    "Mo¡ªWhy did Chie-chan knock her out? I haven''t played enough yet..." Yayoi said with dissatisfaction with his small face, "It''s rare to meet such an interesting guy..."


    "Master Patriarch, you have already told us to go back soon after we finish the business!" Chieko Takei didn''t care about her little temper. "My lord said that he had been looking forward to the [Secret Inquiry Officer] game for a long time... "


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. If you find your husband, you can go to your husband... It''s so convenient.


    "Since it''s the husband''s order, there is no way!" Sisters Li Ji and Qian Ji, who had just cooperated with their own mother in acting, heard the words of the housekeeper Chieko, and did not hesitate to summon two water puppets again... directly Carrying Sanlun Chixiang and Xiang Yaoliang, who fainted on the ground, walked towards their own Yingzhuang...


    Three people, five puppets... just leave Hyakuchi Yayoi himself here...


    "Hey¡ªI wanted to play with this funny guy for a while..." Hyakudi Yayoi sighed, and walked towards his daughter... The sky is big, the husband is the biggest... Now that my husband has ordered so. , Then only obedient... But think about it, maybe in the future we can tease that funny guy in some more fun occasion...


    I really look forward to that guy¡ªfinally discovering that he is just a chess piece in the hands of a high-level player.The women who became the husbands were really lucky for this group of guys... If it weren''t for the women of the Hundred Lands clan who hadn''t let the husband look at them anymore, how could they turn to these guys who were abandoned as abandoned sons?


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Eighty Three


    Darkness-even if you open your eyes, there is still darkness in front of you... can''t see anything, just because... a black cloth is covered on his head.


    In addition to the black cloth on her eyes... Sanlun Chixiang also felt herself as if she was tied up with something... This kind of binding was very clever... clever... even if she was hung in the air , And did not feel any discomfort on her body, and even her skin could feel the changes in the outside temperature and the occasional breeze.


    Keke-wait, breeze?temperature change¡­¡­?What does this mean???What about your own clothes??Sanlun Chixiang suddenly felt terrified... However, when she subconsciously wanted to scream desperately... But she found that her vision was also sealed by tape.


    Camisama, come and save her... Then why do you want to take off your clothes?Is it true that when ghosts eat people, should they clean up the people before eating??Help¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    However, no matter how much Sanlun Chixiang twisted her body, she couldn''t get rid of the very clever ropes that were entangled around her...until she was so tired that she could no longer struggle.


    the other side----


    Zhou Ye slowly got up from the couch. On the thick tatami, there were five women standing up and down... They were either charming, charming, innocent, gentle, or loving... In short, each had its own characteristics. Style and sentiment.


    Exactly-after returning from work, the three mothers and daughters of Baidi and Chieko Takei, the housekeeper, came to ask their husbands for credit...


    Although at that time, Imagawa Kiyoko had almost reached the limit, but faced with the provocation of the four women of the Baidi family, she stood up and vowed to make a difference with the four women to see who is the most favored and loved woman by her husband. ¡ª¡ª


    There is no question about the ending-there is no winner in the five-man game, oh no, wait... Strictly speaking, there is still a winner.


    The only victor was Zhou Ye... This guy unceremoniously took the opportunity to unlock a few new knowledge-and the five girls... See how they fainted before they even covered the quilt, you know they... ...Cough cough.


    Zhou Ye smiled, and gently helped his women, covering the quilt one by one... and then walked out of the bedroom.


    "grown ups!"


    As soon as Zhou Ye walked out, a female ninja in black appeared in front of Zhou Ye, kneeling respectfully in the corridor.


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye nodded and asked, "Where are the intruders that Yayoi and the others caught tonight are kept?"


    "My lord, the Patriarch put them in the Tune X classroom..." the female ninja replied respectfully.


    "Puff--!" Zhou Ye almost didn''t spray out... what''s the situation?


    However, what the female ninja said next gave Zhou Ye a feeling of [I rely on, so embarrassing].


    "The Patriarch has ordered...this is the best way to adjust Class X!" The female ninja looked at Zhou Ye''s embarrassed expression, and said with a smile: "Because at this time, they just woke up, it was in their hearts. When my fear and helplessness are infinitely magnified...At this time, if you adjust and teach, you will get twice the result!


    "Ahem...I know!" Zhou Ye coughed dryly, nodded awkwardly, and then turned and walked towards that room...that place, when Yayoi introduced him to Yingzhuang before.


    Yayoi-chan needs to be taught by X... How dare to tease yourself like that?Not dealing with family law is not enough for the common people to anger, and not dealing with family law is not enough to comfort one''s embarrassment. Well, it was decided so pleasantly and happily... Waiting for a good explanation for Yayoi sauce tomorrow, Zhou family¡¯s How the family law is made.


    Zhou Ye silently considered how to teach Yayoi the family law tomorrow...In a blink of an eye, he had already stepped into a secluded courtyard.


    In this courtyard, there were a few guard ninjas. After seeing Zhou Ye, they reverently saluted and disappeared into the darkness.Zhou Ye came to the door, opened the thick iron door without hesitation, and walked in...


    As soon as he walked into this room of more than 100 square meters, Zhou Ye was stunned by the scene in front of him... It was really a fun time.


    I saw that five girls were cleverly hung in mid-air...The legs of the five people formed a five-pointed star... The most important thing is that the five people...cough cough, what... there is no inch on the body. .


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly and told the truth... He wanted to play the game [Secret Search Officer] a long time ago, how should I put it... Although I didn''t come and played it on the computer, it was the same in the movie. Well.


    Moreover, this play is not one, but five...really, great.


    Zhou Ye''s figure flashed, and he suddenly appeared in the center of the five-pointed star... With his hands folded, he said with a smile: "Then, I will start!"


    When people say they start, they all mean that they want to eat. When this guy says they start...cough cough, everyone guess.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s voice, Chixiang, who had already woken up, was struggling and struggling desperately, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, is it really going to be eaten this time...


    "Hey, is there only one who wakes up here?" Zhou Ye teased when he saw Chixiang''s struggling movements, "Then, let''s start with the one who woke up first. This is the most interesting..."


    "Hmm..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Chixiang struggled even harder... However... this was useless... She still couldn''t escape the fate of being the first [eaten]¡ª¡ª


    With a muffled snort...A few drops of blood spilled on the ground...Zhou Ye''s supper began.


    The female ninjas staying in the yard felt that they were so bitter... the voice inside the room came out, and they all couldn''t help but want to go back to the house to practice the two-finger Zen... But, where they are responsible, they I have to stay here...Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    Ten hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The sky is already bright-it is Tokyo time, nine thirty-five in the morning.


    Xiang Yaoliang slowly opened her eyes. Although she still couldn''t exert her strength, but... years of self-discipline life, she almost got rid of the attack of the Sandman and woke up.


    Just sober, Xiang Yaoliang felt that he was being held tightly in his arms by a person, and his hands were unceremoniously pressed against her...cough cough.


    Like a conditioned reflex, Xiang Yaoliang''s face was cold, and he grabbed someone by the arm, trying to put him a hell lock, but when she saw the owner of the arm, her expression was instant. Soften down.


    The memories of last night poured into her mind again... When she woke up, she heard the weird cry of her player Mori Natsumi, and made her shout loudly: "Is there anything you rush to me, let go of my players..."


    Keke, the guy rushed to her as she wanted... In addition to the pain at the beginning, she soon understood why her team members cried like that... Keke, because her mouth appeared the same. That kind of sound is so...


    Xiang Yaoliang turned his head and looked not far away. There were five ropes hanging on the circular steel frame of the house beam, and there was already some faint blood stains in Wutan under the ropes...cough cough, it''s a weird feeling...


    However, what should I say... She doesn''t hate this feeling, and even some like it, but the most important thing is... She knows that she can''t do without this man... Now, I still remember that I bit the man''s shoulder and spoke harshly before passing out last night.[Do you dare not want me-kill you, I will definitely kill you...]


    "Don''t let me..." Turning over, Xiang Yaoliang hugged Zhou Ye and whispered in a low voice: "I will die... But before I die, I will kill you a little bit!"


    "You won''t have this opportunity!" Zhou Ye woke up long ago... For him, sleep is just a habit, not a necessity... He opened his eyes, looked at Xiang Yaoliang in front of him, and smiled: " Because you are already my woman, then you will always be my woman..."


    "Hmm..." Xiang Yaoliang blushed, she buried her head directly in Zhou Ye''s arms, and tightly hugged Zhou Ye with her hands."Don''t move, let me sleep well... last night you were so... badass!"


    Chapter seven hundred and eighty four


    Half a month later --- Tokyo Haneda International Airport.


    In the international terminal waiting hall, there was a rush of people¡ª¡ª


    Some people came to pick up the plane, some who checked in their luggage with their luggage, and some who were going to check in... Anyway, it was very lively.


    Among the crowds, a group of people was particularly dazzling-for those single dogs, it caused tons of damage.

 Chapter 560

    I saw that a group of eight or nine girls with slender figures and beautiful faces formed a circle, forming a beautiful landscape in the waiting hall, attracting the eyes of many adult men... The scenery, cough cough-if they could ignore the handsome figure surrounded by girls.


    "Damn¡ªthe current charge will explode!"


    "Uuuu...damn present, damn beautiful man..."


    "I really want to get rid of that little white face...uuuuu..."


    Zhou Ye, who was surrounded by the girls, listened to the resentment of the single dog emanating from all around... He smiled slightly and forcibly fed the single dog with dog food. I like it the most...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled at the women who came to see him off, "My dears, if we are separated this time, I''m afraid I won''t see you for a few months, don''t you want to give me a goodbye? ?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, thinking of not seeing her husband for a few months, the women were a little sad, but the mother and daughter of Baidi were still smiling...Who let them have the inner housekeeper Chieko Takei?As an Alpha-class teleporter, it¡¯s not too easy to take the mother and daughter to see their man when they are all right...


    Really anytime, anywhere, go whenever you want--


    "Okay, okay... I''m joking with everyone!" Zhou Ye looked at the atmosphere a little dignified, and helplessly raised his hand, holding Kiyoko Imagawa who had been standing there bowing his head and laughing in his arms."Kyoko, you... you must exercise your abilities, and strive to take your sisters from the Metropolitan Police Department to find me as soon as possible..."


    "Hi, Qingzi took it down... Your husband." Qingzi is still very clever when facing her man, only likes to be naughty occasionally. Now, her identity has become Zhou Ye''s fianc¨¦e, uh, through Imakawa Hongci certified.


    Zhou Ye boarded the plane at Tokyo Haneda Airport and returned home because he wanted to accompany the girls back to Tokyo to deal with things, such as...getting out Kiyoko¡¯s father, Imagawa Hiruji, for example¡ªgetting off the big stone who dared to design his own woman Chief of Police.


    In fact, these things are troublesome to say, but they are not troublesome at all...


    For ordinary people, the chief inspector, hey, the eighth-level executive of the neon police system... However, in the eyes of some forces, this so-called chief inspector is just a trash fish that can be dropped at will.


    In addition, Zhou Ye persuaded Hiroshi Imagawa to throw out the information with the reason of raising a tiger... Then the fate of Inspector Oishi can be imagined.


    The betrayal from Imagawa Hiroshi, the suppression from the leaders of the Industry and Economic Federation... Police Chief Dashi is still in the detention room to reflect on what the hell did he do, so many big people want to make themselves?


    However, soon he didn''t have to think about it...because what awaited him would be the end of permanent closure.


    Of course, Xiang Yaoliang and other women have also gained enough benefits in this Metropolitan Police Department storm... Xiang Yaoliang is now an official police officer, and her Women¡¯s Violence Task Force has also become a police officer. In the video hall, an official secret police force.


    Given that they are often in danger, Zhou Ye also modified their DNA to give them the strength to sling the super king.


    What Xiang Yaoliang obtained is the super regeneration ability and the Edman alloy frame. Although the regeneration ability is slightly flawed... For example, every time with Zhou Ye, everything is the same as the first time, but she unexpectedly trembles. Of course, this tendency will only show up when facing Zhou Ye, other times, she is a queen-like figure.


    And Yumiko Kozu acquired the ability of fast silver, which gave her the ability to kill a fully armed reorganized special group with a blade.


    What Mori gets is the psychic ability. She can play a role in the investigation and sharing of information in the team... Of course, don¡¯t think that this is just an auxiliary ability. If she wants to, she can let people live with her. Constructed in the spiritual dreamland.


    What Shinohara gets is the ability to control metals...


    The ability of Sanlun Chixiang is energy absorption, which seems useless, but it is the most potential ability. She can absorb kinetic energy, explosive energy, chemical energy and nuclear energy... In short, it is like [Black Emperor] Sebastian Shaw''s abilities.


    It is precisely because the five women did not choose the teleport ability for combat considerations, so...now they are the most pressing.If you want to be able to go on a date with your husband from time to time, you have to please Qingzi... hey.


    Hearing Qingzi''s words, the five women were naturally very happy, and they immediately surrounded Qingzi... twittering.Speaking of it, on weekdays, Kiyoko is closer to the five girls. After all, everyone is from Tokyo... Isn''t it normal for the local intimacy?


    Especially after the Hokkaido Hundreds of Lands have formed their own system...The Tokyo team also had to hold a group to keep warm...Of course, on weekdays, no one would dare to touch the bottom line set by their husbands, and force each other to delay business... They also know that their own affairs are only internal contradictions. On the whole, they are both prosperous and prosperous.


    Therefore, their battlefield...yes, cough cough-what, it¡¯s just that they still haven¡¯t distinguished victory or defeat so far, no, strictly speaking, they have always lost, and the only winner is their husband. One.


    Xiang Yaoliang in the Metropolitan Police Department, in the eyes of the big men of the Industrial Economic Federation, is the representative of the interests of the Hundreds of Hokkaido people... Therefore, they will tacitly approve the occurrence of the [Daishi Police Chief Scandal Exposure]... ¡­


    Of course, they did not miss their own benefits in this storm. Because of the matter of Inspector Dashi, the Metropolitan Police Department took the blame and resigned two police inspectors and four police inspectors were right... the most important thing. However, the Superintendent of Police had to take the blame and resign.


    After all, a guy who committed such a serious crime can be promoted all the way to the inspector general, which has to make people doubt the judicial justice issue.With the help of some guys, the Superintendent of Metropolitan Police was also taken down.


    Of course those guys from the CIIE will not let go of these positions...Even if you can''t intervene in the police, you must never let the guy you hate come on stage...This is what they do. It''s really turbulent in the past half month...The whole Everyone in the Metropolitan Police Department is in danger.


    Of course, these have nothing to do with Zhou Ye... He didn''t take any of the benefits that should be taken, and his women have all been promoted to the police, which can be said to be an exceptional promotion at their age.


    "My lord, your boarding procedures have been completed! Boarding is about to begin in ten minutes..." The voice of the inner housekeeper Qianezi came from Zhou Ye. It turned out that she had just gone to help Zhou Ye to check in. Machine procedures go.If it''s someone else, of course it won''t work, but Zhou Ye will be fine...Who made him a Platinum VIP of American Express?The power of capital-it is so powerful.


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye took the passport and platinum card that Qian Zhizi handed over in one hand, and reached out his hand to embrace Qian Zhizi, and put his mouth down deeply... After a while, he finally let go of the one who was about to collapse to the ground. Chieko...


    The other women also rushed to surround themselves, holding their husbands reluctantly, and offering their parting mouths...


    "Sinai¡ªthe capital of the ghosts of the flower heart¡ªSinai¡ªcoso...I don¡¯t even have a girlfriend, that guy actually has so many women...Ah, oh, explode, damn it!"


    "Uuuuu...I want a beautiful lady too..."


    "Suddenly I don''t want to go on a business trip... Ah, what is the use of my hard work... No matter how hard I work, I can''t become a winner in life like that guy... Damn a winner in life!!!"


    In the waiting room, when the grievances of the single dogs were about to be solidified...Zhou Ye only had a bite with the women of his family.In the airport broadcast, the boarding information has already been broadcast...


    Zhou Ye had to turn around and walked into the VIP boarding aisle-the women waved goodbye to their man through the railing of the aisle... They didn''t have much sad emotions, they knew that their husband was like a demon god. Men, as long as they miss him, they only need a phone call and he will appear in front of them.


    Just now their reluctant words, don''t say goodbye, just to match the evil taste of their men and abuse those single dogs.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Eighty Five


    "Sir, your seat is here, please go here!" A stewardess wearing a neon airline''s heavy blue uniform, holding Zhou Ye''s ticket, guided Zhou Ye to the first class...


    "Okay!" Zhou Ye nodded and followed behind the stewardess...


    [What a handsome boy... I really want to get to know him... What should I do?Do you want to give him a phone number?No no... Will this scare him?The stewardess walked, while doing fierce ideological struggle in her heart.


    "That... I''m sorry... It seems that my position is here!" Zhou Ye patted the stewardess on the shoulder, reminding her that she has already passed...


    "Ah... I''m so embarrassed..." The flight attendant looked at the two rows of seats and hurriedly apologized to Zhou Ye... It was so embarrassing... so shameful... really....


    "Nothing..." Zhou Ye smiled...I ignored her and sat down directly in his seat.After all, this flight attendant...cough cough, what should I say, although the length is okay, but...the breath on her body is mixed and impure, which makes Zhou Ye a little unhappy.


    For Zhou Ye, he has already passed the initial period of seeking innovation but not quality. Now that he has seen countless women, he has become a bit picky. If there is no special attribute, he doesn''t like to care about such women. ...


    "This is your guest''s ticket, please keep it... If you need anything, just press the pager! I wish you a pleasant journey..." The flight attendant looked at Zhou Ye''s expression and knew that she had been passed. A... After speaking, he left the first class with a little frustration.


    "Thank you..." Zhou Ye nodded, then closed his eyes... The plane will take off in ten minutes, so there is no need to worry... After all, the fast boarding aisle for the first class cabin opens much earlier than the ordinary cabin. of¡­¡­


    When Zhou Ye closed his eyes and rested, he suddenly smelled a scent...This scent was different from the smell of mixed perfumes on ordinary women, but was closer to the natural floral fragrance of Baihua.


    This made him curiously opened his eyes...


    I saw a girl who was about eighteen or nineteen years old in a light red spring dress, walked over... It just so happens that her position is next door to Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye carefully looked at the girl with the fragrance of flowers on her body, and saw her long black hair across her shoulders, a little thick squint, a small nose, big eyes, and pointed chin... the overall look , Is clearly a beautiful young lady.


    But... the big and ugly black-rimmed glasses on her face obscured her exquisite face and made people think that she was a very ordinary girl.


    interesting?There are still people in this era who deliberately pretend to be ugly?It is more common for those girls to be willing to suffer all kinds of pain for the sake of beauty. It is more common for those girls to stab themselves in the face... Why does this girl deliberately pretend to be ugly?


    Zhou Ye''s curiosity was hooked up... and the strange fragrance on her also made Zhou Ye feel very curious.He turned his head directly to chat up and said: "Hello, are you Chinese?"


    "Hmm..." The ugly young lady nodded coldly, and then stopped talking.


    "..." Zhou Ye hasn''t met someone who can ignore his charm for a long time... It''s really interesting.

 Chapter 561

    Actually, he didn''t know... It''s not that this young lady can ignore his charm, but... Ahem, what should I say, his charm has affected this young lady, but she doesn''t want to bring her troubles to Zhou Ye...That''s why he pretended to be indifferent, and wanted to get rid of Zhou Ye.


    "..." The other party''s indifferent attitude did not repel Zhou Ye... Instead, Zhou Ye raised a little interest. It was interesting, and it was really interesting... He looked at this beautiful young lady again and found something interesting. Thing...


    This girl is sweating constantly on her forehead, and her hands are tightly clenched... it seems that her heart is very nervous.Five senses open...


    [Have you found the Phalaenopsis?


    [Report sir, we have lost the trace of the Phalaenopsis...]


    [You trash... It''s impossible to catch a foreign fairy, so what''s the use of you... Go back and give me a caesarean...]


    [I''m very sorry, sir... We are shrinking the circle, she can''t get away...]


    [Hurry up and speed up the search...]


    Yes, sir¡­¡­


    It seems that I have encountered something interesting again.Zhou Ye screened out this conversation from tens of millions of conversations, fairies??Yaozu??Interesting, more and more interesting...


    Hu Dielan at this moment... I really feel regretful in her heart. If she knew that the demon world of Neon was stricter than the demon world of China, she would not say anything from China to Neon.


    Unexpectedly, I was caught by the neon monster management agency just after going around in Tokyo...Are there any little fairies who are more bitter than yourself?Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, I knew it would be better to stay in china, at least in china was caught by the monster management bureau, at most it would be repatriated to the monster world, but here was caught by the neon monster management agency Then... the consequences would be disastrous.


    However, the handsome guy next to him is really handsome...If this is the last journey in his life, and seeing such a handsome little brother, would he not be worthy of the demon life?


    Just when Hu Dielan was having fun and teasing himself in his heart...Suddenly, through the porthole glass on the plane, he saw not far away, several guys in black suits and black sunglasses were facing this one. The plane came.


    Are the people in the Neon Monster Management Organization?Why did they catch up so quickly?Damn... what should I do?


    Hu Dielan couldn''t help but raise her arm and looked at the lady''s watch on her arm. Now there are twelve minutes before the plane takes off. These twelve minutes are enough for these guys to discover themselves and use their black technology equipment unscrupulously. Up.


    Hu Dielan has seen it not long ago that these neon goblins are no better than the Chinese goblins... They think that their genes are the best, and their race is above the entire human race. They hunt down themselves , Shot a few ordinary people without hesitation... It''s really crazy.


    At this moment, she suddenly discovered that those guys in black suits had taken out something that looked like a palm computer, and were checking...Is this, the fairy breath tracking system??


    "So you are Hu Dilan..." A male voice suddenly rang in Hu Dilan''s ear, and almost frightened her without turning his head and punching... No, it was not that she did not punch, but the fist she hit was given. Caught.


    "You, how do you know?" Hu Dielan discovered at this time that it turned out that it was the handsome boy who had just greeted him...


    "It doesn''t matter how I know..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and pointed out the porthole, the man in black with the palm computer in his hand, "They are here to catch you, right?"


    "Hmm..." Fairies are especially sensitive to human breath. Whoever touches them with malicious intent, who touches them with kindness, they can often feel at a glance, this...maybe it is animal intuition.Obviously, Hu Dilan felt no malice in Zhou Ye.


    "Want to get rid of them?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words-Hu Dielan immediately grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand with both hands excitedly, "Think... what can you do to keep them from finding me?"


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Eighty Six


    At this time-the men in black holding the treasure goblin search instrument in their palms are getting closer and closer to this plane... Obviously, they didn''t feel the breath of the inverted goblin around the other planes... They were searching here.


    "Very simple..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and pointed at the group of people in black.Hu Dielan found that those guys seemed to be strange...They stopped their steps and turned their bodies to their companions like puppets...


    One of the men in black made the first move. He knocked his companion to the ground with one punch, and then... a tiger pounce rides on that companion... Do you think he will hit the guy again?


    too sweet.


    With Zhou Ye''s wicked taste, those guys didn''t make interesting enough behaviors, how could Zhou Ye let them go?I saw the man in black riding on his companion, bending over, and without hesitation, he began to untie the belt of his companion under him... and behind him, the guy who had been standing still started to move. Now... he is untying his belt.


    Uh¡ªin the end, the three of them formed a¡ªmale-male-male formation¡ªreally hot eyes... the passengers on the nearby planes getting on and off passengers were all stunned by this scene, many of them were The crooked people who came to travel in neon, they didn¡¯t hesitate to hold up the camera in their hands, and the flash gleamed... God--


    Soon, the law enforcement officers of the airport security department rushed over by a runway battery car... However, the three men in black were there regardless of where... and even an airport security was ruined... that The picture is... I can''t bear to look directly at it.


    "This... you did this?" Hu Dielan looked at the scene outside, her whole body was dull... She turned her head mechanically, looked at this handsome boy... and asked stupidly: " You... how did you do it?"


    "That''s it..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly. Hu Dielan felt like a puppet controlled by others, unable to move a finger. Except for her eyes and the thoughts in her head, she felt that her whole body was like being Put it into a transparent mold, it can''t move.


    This made her stare her eyes in horror--


    At first, when she saw the encounter with the men in black outside, apart from the horror, she also felt a little funny.


    However, when she felt this feeling herself, she had no other thoughts except panic...At this moment, she felt her body moved uncontrollably...


    In the eyes of the passengers and flight attendants in the first-class cabin, the girl with black-rimmed glasses and a normal appearance stood up unnaturally... Then came up and hugged the handsome man who stood beside her and just chatted with her. The little brother... once he stood on tiptoe, he stopped talking.


    "Ahhhh... let go of that little brother and let me come..." This is the thought of a middle-aged woman.


    "I knew... if I knew that I could succeed like this, I should have taken the initiative...uuuuu...what a pity!" This is the thought of a lost flight attendant.


    "Hmm..." Hu Dielan felt like she wanted to die at this moment...Although she felt that Zhou Ye was really handsome, it also made her heart-stirring... But it doesn''t mean that she would not let her first mouth Send it out in this form...too, too shame and shame.


    However, she couldn''t speak anymore, because just when she felt her jaw loosened and Zhang Zang wanted to speak... She was completely blocked by Zhou Ye¡ªthe technique of using Long Mouth.


    A butterfly spirit who has just entered the human society...the little demon who has never experienced the taste of love, how can he resist Zhou Ye, the great demon H''s tried and tested interface skills-Hu Dilan didn''t even notice her When did that ability to control herself disappear, she can only hold Zhou Ye like a tiny butterfly now, passively enduring the storm-like invasion and attack.


    until----


    "Excuse me, two guests, the plane is about to take off, please sit back to your place for the time being and fasten your seat belts... How about going on after the plane enters a steady cruise flight?" the stewardess said, Hu Dielan, whose mind was blank, finally woke up.


    "..." She groaned, pushed Zhou Ye away hard, sat back in her seat, bowed her head, and fastened the seat belt.


    "Oh, okay!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, sat back in his seat, and smiled lightly at Hu Dielan whose cheeks turned red.That''s right, the little butterfly deserves to be the little butterfly...Even the eyes are sweet, this push is worth it.This little demon...is mine.


    "Sir..." The flight attendant looked at Zhou Ye sitting on the seat, did not continue the next action, couldn''t help but smiled: "Do you need me to help you fasten your seat belt?"


    "No need!!!" It was not Zhou Ye who was speaking, but Hu Dielan who was sitting next to him... Hu Dielan, who had bowed her head and fastened her seat belt, did not hesitate to pull after hearing the voice of the stewardess. He opened his seat belt and stood up... came directly to Zhou Ye''s side, and refused: "His seat belt is enough for me to help... You can go and do something else!"


    "Okay..." The flight attendant turned and left with a sad smile... No way, as a first-class flight attendant on duty, she still doesn''t want to be complained by guests...especially, first-class guests are not simple ...And airlines pay the most attention to complaints from these guests.


    Seeing the flight attendant leaving... She looked at Zhou Ye in a bit embarrassed manner. To be honest, she was really only on the blood before jumping out to help Zhou Ye fasten her seat belt. Now that the threat is gone, she has changed a bit. Not to go."Can''t you wear a seat belt yourself?"


    "No..." Zhou Ye smiled and winked at her, and suddenly accelerated Hu Dielan''s heartbeat...


    The action of squeezing the eyes, the ugly man makes it a lot of ugliness, and the average man makes it, it is humorous-Zhou Ye made it, that is, it is the electric eye girl...


    "It''s so stupid..." Hu Dielan muttered, and stretched out her little white hand to help Zhou Ye fasten her seatbelt... After doing all these things, Hu Dielan ran back to her own. In the position, fasten your seat belt, then pull out a fashion magazine from the magazine rack next to him, and become an ostrich.


    The plane¡ªslowly taxied out of the runway and rose into the sky...


    Hu Dielan''s brain was muddy... She had already noticed the somewhat hazy feeling in her heart for Zhou Ye, but... She was really hesitant, ¡ª¡ª should she completely let go of all the burdens and follow this The boy who makes his heart beat, talk about a vigorous love...


    You know, she is an A-level wanted criminal of the Demon Realm Administration Bureau¡ªnot to say that she has done many unreasonable things, but because she yearns for a life in human society, she ventured to smuggle from the demon realm to human society.


    Is he really qualified to fall in love with him as a Class A wanted criminal who is hiding in Tibet??Hu Dielan is really confused... what kind of harm will this bring to him?Even if he possesses such magic-like abilities, how many chasers sent by the Fairy Administration can withstand it?Shouldn''t you leave him as soon as possible...Don''t bring him those injuries that he shouldn''t have suffered.


    However, why does my heart hurt when I think of completely driving this man out of my world...Hu Dielan is really lost.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Eighty Seven

 Chapter 562

    "Hey, Little Butterfly...what are you thinking?" A voice interrupted Hu Dielan''s thoughts. She looked up and found that it was Zhou Ye.


    It turned out that I didn''t know when the plane had entered a state of smooth flight. Zhou Ye was already standing next to her, staring at her with her electric eyes... It was time to solve this problem.Hu Dielan''s heart was stunned, and she ignored Zhou Ye''s words. Instead, she unfastened her seat belt, stood up, grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand, and walked towards the first-class bathroom."follow me¡­¡­"


    "..." Although Zhou Ye was a little confused by Hu Dilan''s unreasonable card action, he still followed the steps. If he didn''t want to, no one could move him.


    The two of them just came to the bathroom, and it happened that a guest came out... Seeing a couple of men and women directly led by the woman into the bathroom, while sighing that the heart is not old, while thinking "I rely on, why am I on the plane Didn''t you think of doing this?Next time you bring your secretary up, you must study it critically.


    Hu Dielan didn''t care what others thought, she walked into the bathroom, and after she dragged Zhou Ye in...the bathroom door was locked.


    "Do you like me?" Hu Dilan looked at Zhou Ye and said affirmatively.


    "Well, you can say that!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    "So... now? Do you still like me?" Hu Dielan said, and a pair of blue butterfly wings spread out behind her... The huge wings instantly filled the small bathroom.


    With the wings that she revealed, her face was covered with some blue fluorescent spots like butterflies, and a pair of tentacles grew from the center of her eyebrows."Do you still like me like this now? Does it feel disgusting? Does it feel terrible..."


    "It''s not terrible..." Zhou Ye didn''t wait for Hu Dielan to finish, and as soon as he reached out his hand, he held Hu Dielan''s cheek. What should I say... This kind of Hu Dielan has a little more monster, different beauty and sense... "I actually feel cuter..."


    "You..." Hu Dielan was completely sluggish-when she accidentally exposed her identity, she always got screaming and begging for mercy... Complimenting her on her beautiful state, no one... never --not a single one.


    She felt that for a moment, her whole heart seemed to be filled with someone¡¯s words. She knew that she had fallen in love with this man... However, she knew that she could not... she could not be with him, Being with myself brings him only danger."I, I... I, no... I don''t like... I like... you!!"


    When she said this, Hu Dielan felt that her heart was broken first... She felt that her heart was shouting to herself, why did she lie?why?


    And another voice softly persuaded her, [Yes...this is the best... ending, love is not a reason to hurt him...love him...just leave him...time will heal everything .


    My heart-it hurts... It hurts so I can''t breathe... I can''t breathe... She is really dying of pain... This period of feelings that will be forcibly cut off by herself has not started yet... She has no pain Thinking of continuing, she could only hold her hands tightly, even if her nails pierced her palms-she didn''t feel a trace of it.


    No, it''s not that there is no feeling, but... the heart¡¤ache has covered all the physical pain¡¤chu...


    "So...so...in the future..." Hu Dielan lowered her head, trying to say intermittently [So don''t pester me again...I hate you very much.When she said this... she felt that her chin was suddenly picked up by Zhou Ye.


    Looking at Zhou Ye''s dark eyes, she... couldn''t say a word.


    "What a fool..." How could Zhou Ye fail to see that this little fool was trying to force himself?Regardless of her reasons or difficulties, Zhou Ye said she would not accept... "I declare that you will belong to me in the future... I will stamp you first."


    Said this, Zhou Ye lowered her head and froze Hu Dielan''s little goblin... Zhou Ye''s sudden attack caused Hu Dielan to stare her eyes wide, although it was the second time... But she still showed It''s better to be defeated directly by Zhou Ye''s skills for the first time.


    One and a half hours later--


    Zhou Ye helped Hu Dielan limp out of the bathroom...


    "Sir..." The flight attendant can be said to have been staring here... One is because Zhou Ye''s identity is somewhat special, the other is the role played by his handsome appearance... After all, one uses the American Express Platinum Secretary Service to book tickets. Customers who follow the VIP channel will get special reminders.To put it bluntly, such customers may have more money than the president of their company.


    Don''t find yourself uncomfortable-in fact, this flight attendant has already helped Zhou Ye to drive away a few guests who want to come to the first-class bathroom...what method?Ahem, of course... [Sorry guest, the first-class toilets are now in use, please bear with me for a while, if I can¡¯t bear it, I can take you to the commercial warehouse behind...]


    No way, there are many people who can afford first-class cabin, but...there are not many people who have platinum secretaries...not many, and the assets are not many billions, so don''t even think about it...to be honest, that means there is no American Express. The Centurion Black Gold Card was launched. Otherwise, Zhou Ye would definitely be the first person to upgrade the card. It was not Zhou Ye who asked for the card upgrade, but American Express would help him in the first time based on Zhou Ye¡¯s asset assessment in their bank. Upgrade card...


    Heh heh, he pulled a little far away... The stewardess called Zhou Ye while vaguely pointed at his pants.


    Zhou Ye looked at it for some unknown reasons...Well, some blue liquid was stained on his pants.He smiled slightly and said to the stewardess: "Thank you...can you help me get a pack of wet wipes?"


    "Okay... please go back to your seat and wait a moment..."


    But Hu Dielan saw the blue marks on Zhou Ye''s pants, her face was almost blushing... bitterly pinched Zhou Ye''s waist, and whispered: "Bad guy, it''s all you..."


    "Hmm... Blame me..." Zhou Ye nodded without arguing, hehe...The little monsters and spirits were all eaten up and wiped out by themselves, shouldn''t others be spoiled?The man who does that is not straight male with cancer, but too low EQ...such a guy, unless he is particularly rich or handsome...or he deserves to be single for a lifetime.


    Zhou Ye comforted Little Butterfly, while helping her to walk to his seat...To be honest, the first-class seat of JAL is an irregular semicircular partition...The seat is wide enough to sit two bodies. Very fat people.


    It just so happens that neither Zhou Ye nor Little Butterfly can be called fat people. The two squeezed just enough to sit down...


    "I didn''t expect... my dear Lan Lan, the blood is actually blue..." Zhou Ye hugged Hu Dielan in his arms unceremoniously and laughed.


    "Bad guy...you''re a strong X..." Hu Dielan was so embarrassed that she wanted to kill this bad guy...Who would be such a tyrannical man...only this bad guy... But apart from the initial pain, she really She felt a certain feeling that made her difficult to control herself, she...knowing that she couldn''t do without this bad guy.


    "I''m also very desperate..." Zhou Ye spread his hands and said innocently: "You didn''t listen to me at all at that time, just say what you say, we are not suitable for being together... You will It hurts me...Although you love me...but love is the same as hurting me. Letting go is true love... I can only persuade you that way..."


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Eighty Eight


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s super shameless remarks--Hu Dielan almost didn''t get angry.


    "Are you persuading?" Hu Dielan glared, and she wanted to show her little silver teeth to show this shameless guy a bit of good looks... But in fact, she knew that she was ashamed and unreasonable. She just made a cover, she was not willing to bite this guy hard.


    "Sir... the wipes you want, I need me to help you...!" The stewardess interrupted their conversation.


    Hu Dielan unceremoniously grabbed the wet wipes from the stewardess''s hands, waved and said, "Thank you, I can come! You can go..."


    "Then sir, if you have any needs, please press the call button at any time." The stewardess smiled and turned away helplessly, stepping slowly and slowly... Regarding this, Zhou Ye could only nod and smile, indicating that he knew. Up.


    "What you laugh is the fault of your guy''s electric eyes..." Hu Dielan glared at her man uncomfortably. With female intuition, of course she could see what the stewardess thought about her man... ¡­Otherwise, why don¡¯t you see that flight attendant be so courteous to the middle-aged man who is sitting not far away¡­ Really.


    "It''s really a disaster for the country and the people!" After staring at Zhou Ye''s face for a long time, Hu Dielan came to such a conclusion."No, if I continue like this, I''m afraid I won''t be peaceful all the way."


    While she was talking, she took out her black-rimmed glasses that had always been ugly from her pocket, and put her hand directly on Zhou Ye''s face...


    After helping her man put on his glasses, Hu Dielan looked at it for a long time again-"No, why is it still so handsome..."


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, so kind, why this guy does not become ugly after wearing a black and ugly black-framed flat mirror, but instead has a little more indescribable intellectual charm...ahhh, in the end they both Who is a fairy...why does this guy have such a handsome, non-human face...?


    "Bad guy...in the future, you are not allowed to discharge electricity at other girls, or else...or...or else!" Hu Dielan hadn''t done so for a long time, or would he ignore Zhou Ye?Just kidding... that would be like giving away one-third of one acre of land in her own family, she is not so two.How about beating Zhou Ye?Forget it... the encounter in the bathroom just now has already explained the comparison of the strength of the two. Compared with her own man, she, the Grade A wanted criminal in the demon world, is a fifth scum.What''s more-even if she had fought, she would not bear to fight...


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh for for for that what to doHu Dielan thought for a long time, but did not think of a way to restrain her man... Finally she had to bend down to help Zhou Ye wipe her own traces on her pants, and said bitterly: "Go out and get the flowers and grass. ...I will squeeze you out, so that you will never get out of the door...The big deal is that I will make money to support you!!! Humph¡ª¡ª!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye could only smile with an innocent smile on this, cute butterfly. You will soon discover... how naive this kind of thinking is. I really think that there are only exhausted cows and no farming. Land?too sweet¡­¡­


    However, Zhou Ye would certainly not be stupid to say it now... Some compromises are to be made... Hu Dielan who issued the declaration of exclusiveness was not the first, and of course it will not be the last... However, hers Seniors, now every time they face their men alone, they...cough cough, think for yourself...


    After helping her man to clean the traces on his pants, Hu Dielan nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms like a bird. She was shocked and scared along the way. She was also caught by a bad guy like Zhou Ye... Already feel a little tired."My dear, don''t make trouble, don''t seduce the stewardess... Let me have a good rest... Maybe, when I get off the plane, I will be caught by those guys from the Demon Management Bureau... Then I have to find a way again. Hidden..."


    With the murmur, Hu Dielan gradually fell asleep in Zhou Ye''s arms, what should I say?She hasn''t slept so relieved for a long time...In the Human Realm, even when she is sleeping, she has to keep one eye open to deal with the group of demon management bureau guys who do not know when they will suddenly appear.


    The monsters who were not vigilant were taken back by the bastards of the Demon Administration Bureau... She didn''t want to be taken back.


    "Um... sleep at ease, in the future... you don''t have to worry about the demon management bureau... I will help you handle everything!" Zhou Ye gently patted Hu Dielan''s back while whispering in her ear Telling his own guarantee.


    Hu Dielan, who had fallen asleep, seemed to have heard her man''s assurance, and she pulled out a smile... Sleeping better.


    A man, who can''t protect his own woman, is worthy of being called a man?


    Zhou Ye is obviously not a good-tempered person, cough cough...Of course, he would still give some special care to beauties, but...male monsters please ask for more blessings...


    Unexpectedly, the second-generation fairy is also located on this plane. It''s getting more and more interesting... Zhou Ye stroked Hu Dielan''s hair while his thoughts turned sharply... The four little female cats also felt very cute. By the way, and that Arctic silver fox...It''s super cute.By the way, there is also the little white rabbit named Jia Bingbing, which seems to be very interesting...


    However, the place at home seems a bit small. If you want to keep so many pets, do you need to change a house?Just buy a piece of land and build a villa... Well, that¡¯s a good idea, just do it.


    Time is in Zhou Ye''s wild thoughts, slowly passing by...

 Chapter 563

    Half an hour later - Hu Dielan, who was sleeping soundly, was woken up by the flight attendant because... the plane was about to land soon, and the flight attendant came to remind her to fasten her seat belt.


    Although Zhengmei was awakened by the flight attendant while she was sleeping, Hu Dielan was not angry enough. She was not a ridiculous princess. She was so bad about flight attendants just now. It was just the women''s awareness of guarding their own territory.


    Get up from his own man''s arms, then return to his seat, fasten the seat belt...the plane has already started to land...


    With the vibration of the fuselage, the flight that took off from Tokyo''s Haneda Airport and arrived at the magic city Hongqiao Airport finally reached its destination...


    After the plane has stopped steadily-[Commercial and economic passengers, please wait a moment, please first-class Mr. XXX, Ms. XXX, Mr. Zhou Ye and Ms. Hu Dielan to get off the plane first...]


    "Is there still this kind of service in first-class cabin?" Hu Dielan, who is the first time in first-class cabin, said that JAL''s operation is very six...


    "Isn''t this normal? The fare is twice as expensive..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Isn''t it your first time in first class?"


    "Hmm...!" Hu Dielan followed her man down the suspended ladder and boarded the battery car at the airport, and whispered: "I was chased by those guys in Tokyo and had nowhere to hide, so I wanted to take the first flight back. ...But there are no tickets for business class and economy class. Only first class has tickets, so there is no way..."


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at his woman''s clothes, a little speechless¡ª¡ª


    Although Hu Dielan''s clothes are decent, whether it is the bag or the clothes, they are not brand-name goods.The effect of wearing a model is already due to the good base of the little butterfly.


    From this point of view, it is obvious-my own little butterfly is not very good in the human world. If you think about it, it is really no way. Anyone who is always chased and hides in Tibet will not be able to develop... Poor little Lanlan.


    Thinking of this¡ªZhou Ye flipped through his hands, and a Swiss gold card appeared in his hand, directly squeezing it into Hu Dielan''s hand."Okay, baby, don''t make do with yourself in the future... you can buy whatever you want-you man, I can definitely support you, the password of the card is six six, take it, don''t lose it..."


    "Huh-even if you are so pleased with me, I will never allow you to hook up and out..." Although Hu Dielan was sweet in her heart, she was not forgiving."If I find out, I will definitely squeeze and fuck you... Let you walk on the root of the wall every day."


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at the sky silently... But forget it, the facts will prove everything... In the future, she begged herself to find more sisters for help, just around the corner...


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Eighty Nine


    "Ye, where are we going?" Sitting in the back seat of the taxi, Hu Dielan asked curiously, holding her man''s arm.


    "Master driver! Go to Unity Zoo!" Zhou Ye did not directly answer Hu Dielan''s words, but said directly to the taxi driver.


    "Okay, please take a seat!" Although the driver is a bit strange, why did this pair of young lovers walk out of the airport instead of going to the hotel or other settling down first, but directly to the Unity Zoo?But what does that sentence say?The guest is God, so you must have a sense of service.


    As the taxi slowly drove out of Hongqiao Airport...Hu Dielan couldn''t help it anymore.


    She hugged her man''s arm, turned his head slightly to her, and asked curiously: "Why are we going to Unity Zoo?"


    "Of course I went to the zoo to see animals..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly. He had a foreboding that he would not be out of the air... The strength reached his level, as long as he had a foreboding, then it would definitely come true, that is, ordinary people. Said heaven and human induction.


    "Go to see animals???" Hu Dielan couldn''t help touching her man''s head... "What animal to see..."


    "You''ll know it when you get there!" Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously. He believed that when Hu Dielan saw Xiao Bai, she would naturally know... After all, they belonged to the monster clan... How could they not recognize it?


    "Forget it, whatever you want...Anyway...I''m relying on you!" Hu Dielan said, nestling her body in the arms of her own man...Close her eyes and calm her mind. After all, she is still a little tired. During the rest period, there was no shortage of it.


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly, patted Hu Dielan''s back lightly...turned his gaze out of the window.


    At this time, the magic city-there are construction sites everywhere, and skyscrapers are rising from the ground... Who would have thought that in just a dozen years, this place will become a cosmopolitan city.


    After about thirty minutes--


    "Sir, the Unity Zoo is here..."


    "Okay!" Zhou Ye smiled and took out a hundred-yuan bill from his pocket and handed it to the driver, then gently woke Hu Dielan in his arms... "Lan Lan, here we are..."


    "Ah??...Oh!" Hu Dielan straightened up, stretched slightly, and then followed her man out of the taxi...Her luggage was left in Tokyo...except for her passport and ID card. In the small bag she carried, she was penniless...No, there was a card given to her by her own man.


    "My last leaf was wasted too..." Hu Dielan was already able to walk freely at this time-because she used the demon world''s healing leaves, she originally reserved it for emergency use... As a result, she couldn''t stand it anymore. Walking limpingly, I had to use the leaves for myself in the restroom of the airport terminal...Where I used them, everyone imagined.


    "Anyway, I will protect you in the future, and I won''t hurt you again... It''s useless to keep it!" Zhou Ye smiled and grabbed Hu Dielan''s slender waist and walked towards the door of Tuanjie Zoo.


    "Huh-you are the culprit who hurt me, just like a bull..." After Hu Dielan said this, she suddenly felt a little wrong. Didn''t this make the bad guy even more proud?She turned her head, and sure enough... Zhou Ye''s horns showed a slight smile, and her smiling face almost turned red... "Bad guy..."


    Tuanjie Zoo is a small zoo located in the old city of the magic city...Although the park was built very early, but...due to lack of funds, it has always been hanging so immortal...The ticket income is barely enough for the animals. Meals and the salary of zoo employees.


    If you want big development, that¡¯s something you don¡¯t even think about...but if you don¡¯t develop, it means being eliminated and completely forgotten in the ever-changing competition... But development requires money. In the 1990s, the big development During the period, all industries in the magic city needed funds. For this, the director of the Tuanjie Zoo had already visited the district finance bureau several times, but nothing was gained.


    After all-investing in zoos can''t raise GDP, who cares about them??


    Just when Mr. Zhang was in his office, worrying about where to get some money, to expand the Tuanjie Zoo, and better enter some entertainment facilities... The door of his office was knocked.


    "Please come in¡ª!"


    Following his answer, two figures of a man and a woman walked in...The one walking in front was a man, no, strictly speaking, a handsome boy, and behind the boy was a man carrying a password box and watching A beautiful woman who looks like a secretary.


    "Excuse me... Are you?" Director Zhang asked curiously.


    "Hello... my name is Zhou Ye!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, stretched out his hand and shook hands with Director Zhang, and then said directly: "I am here this time to do a business with Director Zhang."


    "Oh? Do you want to do business with me??" Director Zhang didn''t mean to look down on Zhou Ye. After all, Zhou Ye was a famous brand that Mr. Zhang could not recognize. Whether it was workmanship or tailoring, it looked exquisite. ... Obviously, this outfit is not cheap.Especially, Hu Dielan, who looked like a female secretary, followed Zhou Ye, and he did not dare to take a peek."I wonder what business this gentleman wants to discuss with me? What business can we sigh in our zoo?"


    "I want to buy the Arctic silver fox raised in your zoo..." Zhou Ye said, motioning to Hu Dielan.


    Hu Dielan knows how to bang the password box in her hand, and put it on the desk of Mr. Zhang, then...opens the password box."There are five million dollars here...this money is for the purchase of silver fox."


    "...This...this is really..." Director Zhang looked at the pile of dollars in the safe... He couldn''t help but reach out and take out the pile, the smell of ink that is unique to dollars filled his The olfactory nerve...This is indeed the US dollar, because he has overseas relations and he has also seen US dollars.


    "I don''t ask where you use the money, I only want the silver fox..." Zhou Ye got closer and whispered, "Whether you put the money in your pocket or use it for I don¡¯t care about everything else..."


    "..." Director Zhang was silent. Although the Arctic silver fox was a cherished animal sent here by the Shangfeng Garden Department for temporary exhibition,... the money is touching. With this money, he is confident that he will unite The zoo became the biggest zoo in the capital... After hesitating for a while, he gritted his teeth."Well... I''ll catch you the Arctic Silver Fox now."


    With that said, he quickly rushed out of his office without hesitation... rushed into the animal area, picked up a small iron cage from one side, and walked into the big iron cage containing the Arctic silver fox...


    Since the director Zhang dared to do this, one of the reasons was that Zhou Ye¡¯s price was indeed high enough, five million US dollars... At the current exchange rate, that would be 40 million soft sister coins... With this money, Unity Zoo thought Develop as you go.


    On the other side, the things on the peak will go back sooner or later. Now it¡¯s okay to let it contribute to its zoo... As for how to lie?How simple... Poor feeding, uncivilized visitors, and poor care... There are reasons to make a big hole in the cage, and you will not see foxes or dead bodies...


    I can recite a punishment at most, what is that... Thinking of this, Mr. Zhang''s actions have become more determined. It happens that today is Wednesday, and the zoo is sparsely populated, so it is convenient for him to take this opportunity...


    Chapter seven hundred and ninety


    And the other side-in his principal''s office.


    "My dear... why did we spend so much money on that Arctic silver fox..." To be honest, with so much money, even Hu Dielan is a little irritated... After all, she had only been smuggled out of the demon world for a few days. I have never seen so much money.After all-she still didn''t know that Zhou Ye gave her the money in the card in 100 million units.


    "Anything that can be solved with money is nothing!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "And that silver fox, of course she is worth the price..."


    "It''s not a fairy..." Hu Dielan mumbled depressed, no way, she sneaked into the human world, and lived a hard life... After all, what I learned in the demon world only applies to the demon world, especially her She was still being chased in hiding... originally she had already applied for a job as a perfumer in a perfume company.


    Who knows that after just a month of work, the guys from the Demon Management Bureau came to the door... and she didn''t even get the salary...


    Hey, I can''t talk about it, I''m all tears when I say it...


    "Okay... baby!" Zhou Ye smiled and hugged Hu Dielan''s slender waist and whispered in her ears, and whispered: "As soon as you see that little guy, you will think...this little money It''s worth it!"


    "Okay..." Since her man had said so, Hu Dielan couldn''t say anything... She nestled in her own man''s arms with peace of mind, quietly waiting for Mr. Zhang to get the Arctic silver fox.

 Chapter 564

    It was not too late, so Mr. Zhang carried a cage and walked in... In that iron cage, a silver fox the size of Beijing Ba stared at his own eyes and looked at a few people with some anxiety.


    "Mr. Zhou, this is the Arctic silver fox you want..." Park Manager Zhang handed the cage to Zhou Ye.


    "This..." Looking at the silver fox in the cage, Hu Dielan almost didn''t scream out... Fairy and fairies are sensitive. They can use each other''s breath to determine whether each other is of the same kind. Obviously... ...Hu Dielan has determined that the silver fox bought by her own man has the blood of the demon world... it is a second-generation fairy.


    "Why? Miss... Is there anything wrong?" Hearing Hu Dielan''s exclamation, Mr. Zhang was also a little nervous... He was really afraid that the other party would say that this was not the case, if the deal fell through...


    "Nothing, my secretary just thinks this little fox is too cute!" Zhou Ye smiled and patted Hu Dielan on the back...


    "Yes... That''s right, this little guy is too cute!" Hu Dielan nodded with understanding.


    "Then the transaction is established... we will leave first!" Zhou Ye smiled and picked up the small iron cage containing the silver fox, and put down the black cloth on the iron cage.From the outside, he could only see Zhou Ye carrying a black square object, completely unaware of what was inside.


    "Then we will leave!" Zhou Ye said, grabbing Hu Dielan''s slender waist and walking towards the door...


    "Then I will give it to you?"


    "No, please stay here..." Zhou Ye smiled and stopped the enthusiasm of Mr. Zhang, carrying the little fox in one hand and Hu Dilan in the other.


    After watching the two of them leave, Mr. Zhang turned around and returned to his office again, looking at the lockbox full of banknotes on the table, he couldn¡¯t be more happy... But this is not where the money is hidden. Put the money well, think of a way to put it in the zoo''s account.


    Thinking of this, Mr. Zhang closed the password box, and then he tried hard---again---embarrassing... This doesn''t seem to be a big password box, but he can''t move it...think about the woman. Carrying this box so easily and running back and forth, it is worthy of a rich person. Ask a female secretary to bring infinite attributes.


    In fact, five million dollars is more than one hundred and ten catties...Of course, it is not so easy to carry.


    Not to mention that in the office, Mr. Zhang, who was trying to get these dollars away...Just say that Zhou Ye and Hu Dielan, who had already gotten in a taxi, had, uh, a little fox.


    "Go to the Hilton Hotel..." Zhou Ye said the destination directly...


    "Okay..." The taxi driver agreed, and the car began to accelerate slowly.


    "My dear..." Hu Dielan was really suffocated to death. She wanted to ask Zhou Ye if she had a stomach full of things... However, she was stopped by Zhou Ye''s eyes just as soon as she opened her eyes. [Not here If you have any questions, come back to the hotel and ask again.


    Hu Dielan knew that her man was right... and she could only hold back her full stomach.


    Fortunately, the traffic in Shanghai is still smooth at this time, at least not as congested as the market outlook... more than forty minutes later.


    The two of them were already standing in the ambassador suite of the Hilton Hotel. After driving away the housekeeper from the suite, Hu Dilan couldn''t help it anymore... "My dear, we are now being targeted by the demon management bureau. , Why do you even bring this guy??"


    "Because... Xiaobai is so cute!" Zhou Ye said, and opened the cage with the little fox in his hand, and grabbed the Arctic silver fox from the cage...


    Xiaobai originally grabbed her hand in front of Zhou Ye and wanted to bite it... As a result, when she bit Zhou Ye''s finger, she couldn''t help turning the bite into Tim... She felt the owner of this hand. , With a nice smell, very warm.


    "Look, Xiaobai is so good..." Zhou Ye smiled and hugged the Arctic Silver Fox in his arms, gently combing her hair. There are vixen in his house... Although there is no such species as Arctic Silver Fox, but... ¡­As foxes, many of their habits are figured out.


    He naturally knows how to tease this little guy to make her more attached to himself...


    "Well, I admit that she is very cute... But... the Arctic silver fox is the key protection object of the Demon Realm. Even in the Demon Realm, the Arctic Silver Fox is a rare synonym... You will attract the Demon Administration!" Hu Dielan looked anxious, she was already a Class A wanted criminal, and her man adopted an Arctic demon fox... Then wouldn''t she want to die with the demon management bureau??


    "Forget it..." After venting the call, Hu Dielan accepted her fate. She bent over and picked Xiao Bai up from Zhou Ye''s arms, then bowed her head and slammed Zhou. Ye...


    After a while-the two finally separated, and Xiao Bai looked at the two curiously in Hu Dilan''s arms, not knowing what the two were doing, although Hu Dilan took her from that warm embrace. I snatched it out in the middle, but Nian also had a very kind atmosphere on her, she didn''t care about that much with Hu Dielan.


    "Now, I''ll take Xiaobai far away..." When Hu Dielan said this, her heart was dripping blood, but there was no way...If you didn''t lead away those demon management bureau guys, her own men would be dangerous."From now on... don''t provoke fairies, dear..."


    After speaking, Hu Dielan turned around and held Xiao Bai, and was about to leave the room...


    Chapter seven hundred and ninety one


    Seeing Hu Dieran''s movements, Zhou Ye was startled for a while, and then... he saw the clue from Hu Dielan''s expression.


    If you change to a guy whose EQ is not online, it is estimated that this will be a misunderstanding, and it will be sadness or something... But after the training of thousands of women, Zhou Ye''s EQ has already exploded.


    He understood the meaning of Hu Dielan¡¯s headless words in seconds...No way, who made the rich expression on Hu Dielan¡¯s face just as easy to understand as the heroine of a terrible dog-blood drama, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t need a heart. Induction can know what she is thinking.


    He grabbed Hu Dielan''s hand and dragged her down on the sofa... Silently asked: "Where do you want to go??"


    "Let go of me...If you don''t leave, it will be too late..." Hu Dielan struggled to get up, but...how could she get up when Zhou Ye was holding her??Don''t be funny, don''t say it''s her... It''s not enough for them to come together with the monster race.


    "Is too late?" Zhou Ye smiled and took Xiao Bai in Hu Dilan''s arms back into his arms, and then lay down, a forced knee pillow came directly, and her head was pressed on Hu Dielan''s legs. Can''t get up at all.


    "The guys from the Demon Administration Bureau will find us later... I will lead Xiao Bai to lead them away... Go away... fool, why don''t you understand me..." Hu Dilan really said again. Anxious and wronged, they almost cried.


    "Of course I know they are coming...I just want them to come!!" Zhou Ye said indifferently while teasing Xiao Bai in his arms.


    "Why?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Hu Dielan couldn''t help her eyes widening...Is her man doing her own death?Fortunately, she didn''t know that there was a famous saying in later generations called no to do no..., otherwise she would definitely say this famous saying.


    "Of course it''s completely solved the demon management bureau..." Zhou Ye smiled and amused Xiaobai bit his finger to play, "How can my woman be chased by others? They have no way into the sky and nowhere."


    "..." When Hu Dielan heard Zhou Ye''s words, she was almost amused... Of course, her heart was more touched. She felt her man''s determination to protect herself, but she was instilled in her childhood. The terrible little fairy of the Demon Bureau, she really doesn''t have much confidence in her own man."Stop making trouble... honey!"


    "I didn''t make trouble with you..." Zhou Ye said, and as soon as he stretched out his hand, a bottle of red wine placed in the wine cabinet flew straight into his hand.


    "My dear, I don''t want to drink right now..." Of course Hu Dielan knows her man''s ability to control things (actually because of motivation), but she will be really anxious and not in the mood to drink...


    "I didn''t say to drink..." Zhou Ye smiled and sat up.


    "Then what are you doing with wine?" Hu Dielan was provoked by Zhou Ye''s curiosity. She looked at her man holding a bottle of red wine, and didn''t know what he was going to do.


    "Let you see the abilities of your man..." Zhou Ye said, and when he let go, the expensive bottle of red wine in his hand fell to the floor with a snap...


    "..." Hu Dielan silently looked at the spilled red wine and broken wine bottles under her man''s feet, her eyes seemed to say, is your ability to throw wine bottles??


    "Don''t blink... the time to witness the miracle has arrived..." Zhou Ye ignored Hu Dielan''s stunned eyes, and flipped his palm slightly.


    Hu Dielan was stunned by the scene before her eyes¡ª¡ª


    I saw that the red wine, which had been completely broken, was recombined automatically in a form that violated the laws of nature. The whole process is like the playback of a movie shot...


    After a while, she couldn''t help rubbing her eyes, and then reached out and touched the floor that was supposed to be a place of wine-it was dry there, there was no dampness... It made her unbelievable. Zi rushed to Zhou Ye''s side, hugged his man, and desperately asked: "My dear, how did you do it? How did you do it????"


    "Time... for you is an irresistible force. But for me... it''s just a toy in my hand." Zhou Ye smiled faintly: "With such power, I can''t fight your so-called The demon management bureau?"


    Of course, Zhou Ye, who has the ability to control time, can fight the demon management bureau...


    "Enough... Enough..." Hu Dielan happily hugged her man and nibble... It was just a bitter for Xiao Bai who was caught between the two, she screamed... to remind these two guys , I''m still in the middle.


    "Ah... I''m sorry, Xiaobai, I forgot that you are still in the middle..." Hu Dielan hurriedly apologized to Xiaobai. As a family, she certainly wouldn''t think Xiaobai is an ordinary fox, she is a second-generation fairy , Has long been human nature.


    "Now... do you want to hide Xiaobai by yourself?" Zhou Ye said, glaring at Hu Dielan. This point of administration...too annoying.


    Zhou Ye, who thought about it and became more angry, simply slapped her dolphins as she slapped, and slapped--"In the future, I will hide behind me obediently, and I will carry your man on the couch, so I don¡¯t need you to come. worry¡­¡­"


    "People, people are not worried about you..." Hu Dielan was slapped by Zhou Ye''s two slaps and suddenly became a little woman, but... it feels good to have her own man carry everything... She couldn''t help it again. Snuggled into Zhou Ye''s arms, but now, Zhou Ye has a guy who robs her for a position, and that is Xiao Bai.


    "Xiao Bai...you come down and play for a while by yourself?"


    Xiaobai gave Hu Dielan a scornful look, and arched his little head into Zhou Ye''s arms again. The breath of comfort... won''t let you.

 Chapter 565

    "You...Smelly Xiaobai..." Hu Dielan was almost pissed off by Xiaobai''s attitude... "This is my man..."


    "..." This time Xiao Bai didn''t even look at her, and fell directly into Zhou Ye''s arms, and fell asleep.


    "Ahhhhh..." Hu Dielan was almost mad.


    "Okay...Don''t worry about her, she''s still a child..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and then asked curiously: "How old do you demons usually start to transform?"


    "Huh...Bad Xiaobai!" Hu Dielan could only rely on her own man''s shoulders, and whispered: "The race is different from the race, like our butterflies, it was a bit earlier, and Xiaobai was like this. It seems that foxes cannot transform into form until they are seven or eight years old..."


    "How old is Xiao Bai now?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "It looks like it''s only five or six years old!" Hu Dielan didn''t feel the sordidness in her own man''s heart... What about the little loli of the fox clan... Thinking about it, it feels like... and it''s still similar. Whose little loli... Zhou Ye''s mind kept on thinking, and so did his questions.


    Time passed by the two of them asking and answering...


    In fact, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t explain to Hu Dielan about many things. For example, when he took Xiaobai away, he could take Xiaobai away without knowing it, but he deliberately spent money to buy Xiaobai. Bai, left a big tail.


    This is not only an expression of wealth and willfulness, but also a deliberate act by Zhou Ye.


    You know, the gang of demon management bureaus are not good birds. In case they can''t find him here, they will bring trouble to the two girls in Xihong City... Then it''s not fun. The two girls are just ordinary. People, Zhou Ye didn''t want his woman to get hurt.


    Therefore, the purpose of leaving the tail is to completely solve the gang of monsters here, and by the way, go to the demon world... The group of little female cats are still very cute... In the spirit of thief not leaving nothing, Zhou Ye Don''t mind choosing a few cat secretaries to train.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Ninety Two


    Demon Management Bureau-the third branch.


    A woman wearing a black professional dress and long hair with a soft shawl was curled up on the sofa and fell asleep. Due to her posture, she couldn''t see her face clearly.


    At this moment, a sudden siren sounded, and the siren didn¡¯t seem to have the intention of awakening the girl... No, it should be said that she was almost awake, but she didn¡¯t mean to get up at all, but stretched out her hand. , Grabbed the short table next to the sofa and threw it towards the place where the alarm sounded.


    Boom-wow-the whole world is clean.


    The four girls who filed in saw this scene and looked at each other helplessly.Although they care about it,...the alarm message displayed on their handheld computer is level one. If they don''t wake up their eldest sister, I am afraid...the consequences will be very serious.


    In desperation, the four of them reached out their little hands in a tacit understanding, scissors¡¤rock¡¤cloth¡ª¡ª


    After three rounds-the unlucky ghost appeared, the shortest girl had stones, and the other three girls had cloth.


    In desperation, the shortest girl took the courage and walked to the woman''s side, shook the woman''s shoulder lightly and said, "Big sister, big sister''s head..."


    "...Don''t bother me, let me sleep for a while!" What followed the words was a slender hand that the woman waved past. However, this little hand looked weak, but the strength was not weak at all. With a sound, the girl who called her to get up was photographed on the wall.


    "Wow...!!!" The girl who was slapped on the wall was letting go, crying and complaining as she cried: "Woo...I said I can''t do it...Woo...you have to call the big sister... ¡­Uuuuu...she is of the siberian descent...uuuuu...I am of the Jingba lineage...uuuuu...she can shoot me flying with one slap...uuuuu..."


    The sleeping woman finally woke up completely. She straightened up and looked at the scene in front of her with a bit of a daze, the broken screen on the wall, the crying subordinates, and the messy office."What''s the matter? Did you hire a thief?? Which bastard dared to come to our third branch and didn''t ask about my Wang Qi''s name. They are seeking their own death..."


    When the other three girls heard what their boss said, they rolled their eyes helplessly, and ran to their little sisters and said in a low voice, "Okay, Lanlan, the boss didn''t mean to..."


    "Uuuuuu...it hurts... Boss, you are too much..." Wang Jinglan cried even more pain, the baby was too wronged.


    "Huh??" Hearing the complaint of her own little girl, Wang Qi couldn''t help pointing her nose with her finger, and asked with a dazed expression: "Did I hit it?"


    "Hmm!!" X3


    The three girls looked at their eldest sister and nodded.


    "Uh-I''m sorry, Lan Lan... You know, your eldest sister is easy to sleep as soon as I sleep... I''m so sorry!" Wang Qi could only squat by Wang Jinglan''s side and persuaded her in a low voice.


    After a while, the persuasion was finally successful. Although Wang Jinglan was still choked up, she at least stopped crying.


    "Eldest sister...what should I do here?" Li Beibei, who was dressed like a white-spotted workplace with a pair of gold wire glasses, looked at the messy office and asked his eldest sister''s opinion.


    "Well-of course it''s a report. The report has been in disrepair for a long time..." Wang Qi glared and wanted her to pay for her own money and dream... Her salary was not enough for her to buy snacks for shopping, how could she pay for her own money again?


    "But... eldest sister, it''s the second time this month." Liu Muyun asked with some worry: "The people in the equipment department always complained that our equipment was damaged too quickly... "


    "What''s wrong with the equipment damage of our third branch? We are the branch with the highest crime detection rate. Why are you not convinced to let them come to me and see if my sister can beat them..." Wang Qi said unceremoniously.


    "I don''t think it''s the time to talk about this..." Feng Li, who had been looking at the data in her hand, said, putting the handheld computer in front of her elder sister''s eyes."The case of the loss of the Arctic silver fox cub tracked by the General Administration has undergone major changes..."


    "What?" Wang Qi snatched the Pocket PC from Feng Li''s hands. This was the emergency contact equipment equipped in their bureau and also had the function of issuing tasks.


    I saw the above display¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [First level alarm]


    [A rare blood in the demon world, the Arctic Silver Fox, was bought by an unidentified man and a woman at the Magic City Unity Zoo for $5 million. It is reported that they are currently staying at the Hilton Hotel.


    [Sougu group applied for the support of the third branch of the demon management bureau.


    "All members are dispatched-arresting men and women who illegally traded in the blood of the Monster Race..." Seeing this message, Wang Qi ordered without hesitation.


    "Yes!" X4


    Her four men began to open the compartments on the wall, those who carried weapons, those who carried props, and the props... It was also interesting to say, like the female monsters of the monster family, there is not a single ugly one, no matter how bad it is in the human world Above-medium looks.


    Keke-a bit far away.


    Wang Qi looked at his fully armed men, waved, "Go."


    "Yes!" X4


    Wang Qi took the lead and walked in the forefront. As he walked, he muttered, "Damn silly big money, spends so much money, it seems that he is a rich man... I must strike him well, um. Well, it was such a happy decision...Ha, now, one year''s cosmetics money will be available."


    "..." X4


    The four girls who followed Wang Qi heard them as if they hadn¡¯t heard... Anyway, there was an amnestic device at the end, so what about her...


    Five people filed out of a remote small alley, directly boarded a well-used van parked on the side of the road, and drove toward the Hilton Hotel on the Bund.


    After more than 30 minutes, they finally arrived at the Hilton Hotel.


    As soon as Feng Li stopped the car, a man in a black uniform leaned up and said in a low voice, "We have checked the room where the man and woman are located. In the Ambassador Suite on the fifth floor, the room number is 5208... ¡­But the Hilton Hotel''s investigation is too strict, we can''t detect it at close range...so we can only rely on you..."


    "Just leave it to us here, you can retreat!" Wang Qi said, and got out of the van.


    "Okay, Captain Wang, everything is up to you. Please be sure to rescue the Arctic Silver Fox... Director Yun attaches great importance to this matter..."


    "You are too much nonsense, can''t you go? If you don''t go, you will be torn you!" Wang Qi stared, and the scared person ran away.


    As he ran, he still muttered: "Dog face is a dog face, just turn it over..."


    "Hey, take that bastard Yunzhonghe to press me down, what kind of thing is he..." Wang Qi didn''t catch a cold with Yunzhonghe, and she wasn''t afraid of that old vulture. Who was afraid of.


    Chapter seven hundred and ninety three


    At this time, it was almost 6 o''clock in the afternoon, and the front hall of the Hilton Hotel was full of people coming and going. You know... this is the peak time for check-in procedures, and it is normal for people to be crowded.

 Chapter 566

    Wang Qi looked at the security guard in front of the Hilton door, and then looked at the lobby where people could not enter and exit from time to time, and shook her head helplessly... It seems that this time it will cost money again, thinking of this... She steps into the Hilton Hotel The lobby.


    "Hello, miss, what can I do for you?" Soon, a welcoming lady came over and received Wang Qi''s daughters.


    "We are going to check in..." When Wang Qi said this, her heart was dripping with blood, and her own case-handling expenses... it was all she saved bit by bit.


    "Okay, miss, please come with me..." Miss Yingbin said and raised her hand, leading them to the hotel reception.


    "Miss, how many rooms do you want to open?" The lady at the front desk looked at the four girls behind Wang Qi, and silently labelled them the rich second-generation lady who came to work with the secretary team.


    "Open me an ambassador suite..." When she said this, Wang Qi silently wrote Zhou Ye in her heart, and must get the money from him to open the room.


    "Okay, miss...Ambassador suite 6,888...How many nights do you plan to book, miss?" the lady at the front desk asked respectfully.


    "Book a night first..." Wang Qi said with gritted teeth, six thousand eight hundred and eighty-eight in the nineties...the purchasing power is several times that of later generations...enough to be in the third and fourth line. The city has bought a small house.


    "Okay, please register your life, besides... do you use your card or cash?"


    "Swipe the card..." Wang Qi silently took out a card from her arms and handed it to the receptionist...


    After all the procedures were completed, Wang Qi took her four subordinates and followed the waiter into the elevator.After arriving in her room on the fifth floor, she immediately drove out the private butler in the suite...


    "Everything is ready..." Wang Qi said, opening the equipment box he was carrying, and took out a pistol with black technology from it, pinned it to her waist, and the other four women did the same. Sit and prepare.


    After a while, they were fully armed-after all, when they first came out, it was clear and clear, and they didn''t dare to blatantly carry guns to the streets... Do you think this is the United States?Do you want to taste the power of being ruled by the people?


    Not to mention that the demons themselves are sparsely populated compared to the human races...Although they are exposed to the light of black technology, they really make a certain party anxious. Believe it or not, I will give you an underground nuclear test...


    They can choose to blend in, they can choose to avoid... but it is absolutely impossible to choose to confront, it will only make them completely destroyed.


    It''s a bit far away...


    Wang Qi looked at her four men who had finished preparing for battle, opened the door of the room and walked out...The other four women also followed her eldest sister''s head...


    The five people in the corridor on the fifth floor, after turning a few turns, finally came to the target room-5208.


    Wang Qi glanced at the room designation, then turned to wince at her four men, and the four women hid on both sides of the door, both on one side of the room.


    Wang Qi rubbed her cheek, made herself a smile, then raised her hand and knocked on the door of the room.


    After a while-a male voice rang, "Who is it?"


    "Room service..." Wang Qi''s voice is sweet enough to have eight pluses, and she is almost tired...


    The four women hiding on both sides of the door couldn''t help but smile, her eldest sister, she really went to the kitchen under the hall, fought the mistress, and beat the gangsters, she was really a perfect woman. Except for one thing... tear down the house.


    The most terrifying thing is not her conscious demolition of the house, but that kind of unconscious demolition is the most terrifying.Hey, no wonder the men in the demon world ran away in fright when they heard about the blood of their eldest sister... they were all tears.


    My eldest sister is almost thirty, and my sister-in-law is alone, and she has not even pulled the man¡¯s hand once... No way, the husky blood is too awesome, no one dares to ask...


    The most tragic thing is that they themselves... As good sisters who went to school with the eldest sister since they were young, how can they bear to talk about the object by themselves and leave the eldest sister here... Therefore, they are still Yunying unmarried. Ah, I haven''t even talked about a relationship.


    Hey, when will there be a male god, take the female enchantment of the big sister...


    Just as the girls were thinking about them, there was a slight bang of the door lock opening, and then the door of 5208 opened.


    "Room service? I don''t remember I called room service..." A magnetic male voice sounded.


    The four girls look at their eldest sister''s head again-oh, I''m going...


    The female King Kong Barbie has become a lady in every second.


    "That...no, I''m sorry..." Wang Qi looked at the handsome boy in front of her who looked like a monster. She felt her heart pounding and pounding. For the first time she had a monster. The urge to put a collar around his neck and then hand the rope of the collar into the hands of this man... "It, actually... we are... we are from the Forestry Bureau... I heard that you are at Unity Zoo I bought a precious Arctic silver fox with money... Can you give it to us... It¡¯s illegal to buy and sell precious animals... Of course, I know that maybe you didn¡¯t mean it, as long as you put that Only the Arctic Silver Fox will leave it to us... We promise that you will not be held accountable!"


    "..." X4


    The four women looked at each other, what the hell is this?My eldest sister always opened the door to handle a case, and then held a gun to the other''s head, forcing the other party to confess the crime, when did my eldest sister become so gentle and gentle?This is an illusion...


    "Oh? Is that so?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, looking at the woman with a delicate face and a bumpy figure in front of him.


    "Yes..." Wang Qi said [That''s it, that''s right.Before finishing talking... there was a sound from behind her, "You are already surrounded, don''t be stubborn, and quickly hand over the precious animal Arctic silver fox..."


    They were talking about the four women who felt that their elder sister¡¯s head was a little abnormal. After making eye contact for a long time, they found that the people in the room must threaten their elder sister¡¯s head with a weapon, so their eldest sister is using a mitigation strategy. Now they can only go together.


    After the four women got acquainted with winks, they silently took out the pistol, and then Wang Jinglan stretched out three fingers, counting down 3.2.1...


    When Wang Jinglan retracted all her fingers and turned into a small fist, the four women rushed up... But the moment they saw Zhou Ye, they finally realized that their eldest sister¡¯s head was not coerced, and their eldest sister¡¯s head was obvious. This is-spring is here...


    "Haha... well, actually... we are joking with you..." The four girls met her elder sister''s murderous gaze, smiled awkwardly, and took back the weapon in her hand.


    Chapter seven hundred and ninety four


    "Honey, who is it..."


    Just when the scene became a little embarrassing, and Wang Qi and the four men behind him were a little at a loss... A delicate voice came, and with the sound, a slim figure walked out of the bedroom on the side... ¡­In her arms, she also held a petite and lovely Arctic silver fox.


    "It turned out to be you..." Wang Qi naturally recognized Hu Dielan at a glance, or it should be said that Hu Dielan was able to escape the catastrophe and ran to Neon smoothly on the plane, which is also due to her mercy.


    But... what should I say?In the past, Wang Qi-nian used Hu Dielan to be a horse because everyone belonged to the monster race and they were all women, but...now, she wouldn''t take Hu Dielan to a horse again.


    Not only because of the Arctic silver fox Hu Dilan holds in her arms, but also because of... the phrase she shouted "Dear..."


    "Did you trick him into privately buying and selling the blood of the Monster Race?" Wang Qi''s face became a little difficult to look."I knew this, I really shouldn''t have let you go..."


    "Uh-me?? I confuse him???" Hu Dielan was a little confused, she was chased by Wang Qi, she naturally knew Wang Qi, and of course she also accepted her favor, but - this sudden question also made her It''s a bit confusing for Monk Zhang Er.


    However, when Hu Dielan saw Wang Qi looking at her man, the hot eyes in her eyes...understood everything in seconds, you are a man who is in love with an old lady... Your head can be broken, blood can flow, your own man Never let go.


    Thinking of this, Hu Dielan stood beside her man without hesitation, hugged her man''s arm, and stared back vigorously... "It''s me, so what?"


    As he said, he tiptoe to Zhou Ye''s cheek and kissed him: "My dear loves me. I can buy everything I want...including the Arctic silver fox...Are you envious? Are you jealous?"


    "You...you damn..." Wang Qi was really mad at Hu Dielan... the seven orifices gave rise to smoke, and the three corpse gods were violent. In fact, she herself was a bit unsure whether it was angry because of Hu Dielan''s words or because Hu Dielan kissed him. Zhou Ye was angry... In short, she knew she was angry now.


    Call-a cry.


    Without hesitation, Wang Qi punched the past, aiming at Hu Dielan''s delicate little face... But how could Zhou Ye let her hit her own woman??With a slight stretch, Zhou Ye''s hand, coming first, grabbed Wang Qi''s small fist.


    Bang--


    With a crisp sound, Wang Qi''s strength was not small... hit Zhou Ye''s palm, bringing a gust of fist...


    Wang Qi, who was stopped by Zhou Ye, did not choose to hit Zhou Ye. Instead, she looked at Zhou Ye and said softly: "You get out of the way, things here have nothing to do with you. I want to take down this little butterfly who dares to trade in the blood of the demon world. "


    "Ahem...I think you have misunderstood, Xiaobai was bought by me..." Zhou Ye chuckled, "I didn''t buy it under Lan Lan''s enchantment. Besides, Lan Lan is my woman, I don''t Maybe you hurt her..."


    "...You..." Zhou Ye''s words really caused tons of damage to Wang Qi.In her mind, there was only one sentence left: "Lan Lan is my woman... is my woman... the woman...]


    "How can you...how can you want her? You are my master..." Wang Qi looked at Zhou Ye with tears in her eyes, and Zhou Ye was almost bewildered by the bitter look in her eyes...

 Chapter 567

    This Nima is just a psychic hint, isn''t it so exaggerated...Zhou Ye slandered in his heart, in fact, what he didn''t know was that the canine fairy has one of the most important characteristics, that is, loyalty.


    Once you have identified your master, you won''t change it even if you die... This is much better than humans.


    Originally, Wang Qi had a feeling of love at first sight for him, coupled with his spiritual hint... This effect is superimposed, not as simple as one plus one equals two, but has become, one plus one equals infinite, this weird result.


    The four girls standing behind Wang Qi also spoke for their eldest sister."How can you be like this... Big sister likes you so much..."


    "That''s...what is good about Little Butterfly, let''s go with our big sister!"


    "Look at how cute our elder sister is... how beautiful... don''t you be impressed?"


    "Okay... Enough..." Zhou Ye rubbed his eyebrows, these dog ladies...really...hey.Forget it, this is really not a place to talk about things, let''s find a clean place to have a good talk.Thinking of this, Zhou Ye raised his right hand and snapped his fingers.


    With a snap¡ªthen there was a sound of broken glass.


    He has pulled everyone into his own mirrored world-for these changes, although the girls heard the sound of glass breaking, but... they realized that they did not cause any harm to him... So, nothing was done. Precautions.


    "Come in and talk..." Zhou Ye said as he turned and walked towards his suite...


    Wang Qi bit her lower lip tightly and followed along... Her four younger sisters naturally followed. Feng Li, who was walking at the end, did not forget to close the door.


    In the living room of the suite¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye hugged Xiao Bai and sat aside with Little Butterfly, while Wu Qunniang sat on the couch opposite them.


    "Okay...now you can tell me what the hell is going on!!" Zhou Ye asked Xiao Bai, stroking her soft hair.


    "..." Feng Li, the chief think tank of the team, took a look at Zhou Ye''s own eldest sister with a look of obsessiveness, and shook her head helplessly. It seemed that she could only speak for herself."Sixty-five million years ago, a meteorite with a radius of 10 kilometers fell on the Ucanta Peninsula in Mexico today. It formed a huge tsunami and caused the extinction of the dinosaurs. But¡ªin fact, it was not a meteorite, but an alien. The large-scale spacecraft in which the alien genes carried on the spacecraft merged with the earth¡¯s creatures. After a long period of mutation and evolution, the first batch of advanced intelligent creatures on the earth, that is, the legendary monsters..."


    Five minutes later, Zhou Ye finally listened to the monster evolution that he had heard from Little Butterfly... Bai Qianchu in his arms was already drowsy. There was no way, Zhou Ye''s tricks of flirting with the fox were too advanced. It''s a bit unbearable.


    "So...your demon management bureau is set up to prevent monsters from illegally appearing in the world and exposing the existence of monsters?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile: "And this time, come to me to bring the Arctic Silver Fox The blood that has fallen in the world is brought back to the demon world??"


    "Yes, that''s it..." Feng Li looked at Zhou Ye''s own eldest sister with a face still obsessed and fascinated, and sighed helplessly: "As long as you hand over the Arctic Silver Fox, we will treat it as this. This has never happened, it was concealed for you..."


    "Huh¡ª?" Zhou Ye glanced at Feng Li, which made Feng Li shudder. She felt that her hair was about to explode. This was due to her animal genes'' judgment of danger."What if I insist on not handing over Xiaobai??"


    Chapter seven hundred and ninety five


    "It''s not for you..." said Li Beibei wearing gold glasses, and there was already a pistol shining with blue light and full of sci-fi colors in his hand.Except Wang Qi, the other three women also took out their pistols and pointed them at Zhou Ye.


    "What are you doing????" Wang Qi just woke up like a dream at this time... Loudly yelled: "I''m good at it? Ah? Big sister, I haven''t spoken yet, who asked you to take a gun... Take it back to me..."


    "But... the big sister..."


    "I want you to take it back..." Wang Qi absolutely can''t tolerate Zhou Ye being pointed at by a gun. If the four girls were not her good sisters, she would have been able to take care of the life of beating the four."Isn''t my words working?"


    "It''s... the big sister!" X4


    The four women could only take back their guns aggrievedly...


    "You should thank your eldest sister..." Zhou Ye looked at the performance of the dog ladies and smiled slightly: "Or...hehe..."


    "How else?" Wang Jinglan, the youngest, spoke most aggressively--


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye ignored her, but turned his head and said to his little butterfly: "Xiaobai is sleepy, you can go back to the bedroom and rest with her in your arms..."


    "But..." Hu Dielan looked at the raging scene and didn''t want to go back to the bedroom by herself, but she knew that she would not be able to help her man here... "Well... be careful, dear..."


    "Huh!" Zhou Ye nodded.


    "You can''t go..." Li Beibei said, she was about to stand up, trying to stop Hu Dielan. After all, Hu Dielan was holding an Arctic silver fox in her arms... But her movements were given by her big sister Wang Qi. Stopped, "Let her in..."


    "But..." Li Beibei was a bit unwilling to want to explain, but seeing the eyes of her elder sister, she finally had to give in.


    Zhou Ye watched with a smile as Hu Dilan walked into the bedroom with Xiaobai in his arms, turned his head, looked at Wu Kenniang, and whispered: "Do you know? If you didn''t listen to your eldest sister just now, you still use guns. Point to me... Then maybe your ending is like this..."


    As he said, Zhou Ye gently pointed his hand to the fruit plate placed on the coffee table... Wang Qi and other women''s eyes involuntarily followed Zhou Ye''s fingers and saw the watery apples placed on the fruit plate. The naked eye quickly shrivels and rots at a variable speed... It''s like a long time has passed in the blink of an eye.


    This makes them feel cold all over...the power of time, this is by no means a power that creatures can master...Only Wang Qi is a little more obsessed with Zhou Ye... [It is indeed the master I chose... Great].


    "But now, I decided to punish you only a little...For example, if you point your gun at me, I will point your gun at you once, so that everyone is even..."


    Point the gun at yourself??What do you mean??


    However, Wu Qunniang soon understood what Zhou Ye meant by pointing a gun at them... Their clothes and equipment quickly rotted away, and there was nothing to withstand the corrosion of time, even metal. ¡ª¡ªAnd their bodies were not affected at all. Inadvertently, Zhou Ye showed an incredibly subtle operation.


    "Now... are you ready?" Zhou Ye said, stood up, and walked towards the Five Dogs trembling on the sofa... In the living room, he had already set a time barrier, here time The flow rate of is one hundred times that of the outside world, of course, people in the time barrier can''t feel it.


    "Don''t...ah!" first blood Zhou Ye was furious


    "Let go of my sister, what is coming at me... badass... you really came... ah!" double kill Zhou Ye took a double kill


    "I...I''m still young..." Triple kill Zhou Ye was unrelenting, and got the three kills.


    "Even if you get my people, you won''t get my heart...Ah!" quadra kill Zhou Ye continued his efforts to dominate the audience


    "May I ask... lightly..." Penta kill Zhou Ye finally five kills super god-gratifying, gratifying, gratifying, gratifying


    Twelve hours later--


    The five-person group of dogs¡ªon the carpet and on the sofa, the five blood flowers show that they have been thoroughly tamed by Zhou Ye...The first to surrender is Wang Qi, who has a deep affection for Zhou Ye... Of course, the other four women have also completely surrendered after their eldest sisters. Is Zhou Ye''s spring breeze transforming rain determined for nothing?


    Holding Wang Qi in one hand--Li Beibei in the other...Holding Wang Jinglan in his arms, Feng Li and Liu Muyun on his legs...Zhou Ye sat comfortably on the sofa like an uncle...I am satisfied.


    While enjoying the dedicated service of the dog ladies, Zhou Ye concluded in his heart that the dog ladies have three good qualities: acting like a baby, being loyal, and having a high body temperature--this secret is to be understood by himself.


    "Is the monster administration bureau that Yun Zhonghe taking the lead now?" Zhou Ye gently fiddled with Wang Qi''s soft and smooth hair, and asked in a low voice.


    "Well, the vulture itself has a long lifespan. This old vulture has been the director of the Demon Administration Bureau for five or six years..." Wang Qiwo was in Zhou Ye''s arms. The more he looked at his man, the happier he was... although , Cough cough... The process was a bit unexpected, but the ending is always good. Sisters should be more lively.


    Now Wang Qi is full of sympathy for Little Butterfly. How does she deal with her own man alone??I feel pitiful thinking about it...


    "And that old vulture is very good at acting..." Wang Qi arched into her man''s arms again, sighed comfortably, and said: "He used the power of the media to portray himself as the protector of the demon world. The defender of the lineage theory, he has a high reputation in the demon world...If there is nothing unexpected, he would have been re-elected to the death of the head of the demon management bureau!"


    "Is the power of the media?" Zhou Ye smiled, what should I say about this kind of thing... It''s just humans playing the rest of the set, packaging themselves, and then gaining support... But this kind of power is also very weak. People who are accustomed to listening to the media¡¯s discourse have long lost their ability to judge. These people, rather than believing in the credibility of the media, do not so much believe in the cloud.


    "My dear, what are you doing about the old vulture?" Wang Qi asked curiously.


    "Of course it dragged him off the god seat and stepped on 10,000 feet so that he would never be overborn..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Why...?" Li Beibei also drilled into Zhou Ye''s arms and asked lazily, "He didn''t offend us..."


    "The problem is... you are all like this now..." Zhou Ye signaled the state of the women, "The old vulture is a supporter of pure blood theory, do you think he knows that your man is a human Pack you guys?? Or say...you plan to hide our relationship for the rest of your life??"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the expressions of the dog ladies became serious. Even Wang Qi and Li Beibei sat up straight from their men''s arms. They knew that their men''s words were not groundless... They used to take over from the Magic City branch. I''ve been to the task of chasing people-monster love, but they often let people go because of their soft heart...


    Now, is it finally your turn?The five women looked at each other, then nodded vigorously."My dear, what do you say we are going to do?"

 Chapter 568

    At this time, of course, it is necessary to look at the head of their own man... Whether in terms of force or family status... They do not hesitate to obey their own man''s words, even if Zhou Ye says, go, let''s kill the old vulture together. , They will follow without hesitation.


    "Of course it''s - let''s start first!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, glanced at his own five dog mothers, and said softly: "Those who use the power of the media to reach the top will surely fall into the abyss because of the power of the media , This is... Cheng Ye Xiao He defeated Xiao He!"


    "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Because she was worried about her man, after coaxing Xiaobai to sleep, Hu Dielan walked out of the bedroom to the living room and saw that in the living room, her man and five dogs Mother''s state, can''t help but scream loudly...


    "Ahem... It seems that we still have to convince Little Butterfly..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, still directly dragging Little Butterfly into his arms with the power of thought... The work of persuasion, now begins.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Ninety Six


    The next morning --- 9:03.


    Fortan University-School of Life Sciences-Biochemistry and Molecular Biology lecture room, a thin and unsmiling middle-aged man is standing on the podium, talking...


    The classmates in the audience are struggling to write quickly...don''t care how much you understand, just write it down and then talk...Professor Yun only has three big classes a week, of course they dare not neglect.


    In the entire lecture hall, apart from the sound of Professor Yun''s lecture, there is only the sound of students writing on the paper with the pen tip of the class notes.At this moment, a burst of unpleasant sounds rang, which seemed a bit harsh in this somewhat silent class.


    The students couldn''t help but curiously searched for the source of the sound. How dare to turn on the pager in Professor Yun''s class??This is dying... Don''t you want the credits for this subject at the end of the term??


    However, as the sound of Didi became more and more rapid, the students finally discovered the source of the sound¡ªit actually came from Professor Yun who was teaching on the podium.


    Yun Zhonghe frowned. His subordinates knew that he was a very self-disciplined person. If it was not an urgent task, he would not send a message to him when he was in class... Thinking of this, he picked it up. I took a look at the handheld computer I placed on the podium.


    With just this glance, his face changed---


    [All members of the Magic City Sub-bureau of the Demon Management Bureau were injured, and the Arctic Silver Fox was missing. The team leader of the Magic City Sub-bureau Wang Qi applied for the support of the General Bureau.


    "That''s all for today''s class. Everyone, go back and read the book, and see you next class!" Yun Zhonghe said, even before the lesson plans on the lecture table had time to clean up, he hurriedly walked outside the door.


    "..." As Yun Zhonghe walked out of the classroom, the whole classroom was about to fry... It''s too strange. He never arrives late or leaves early. Professor Yun, whose work and rest time is comparable to a clock timer, will suddenly leave early??


    There was a lot of discussion among the students. Some people said that there was a fire in the backyard. Some people said that Professor Yun''s wife was going to give him a second child... In short, everything...


    At this time, Yun Zhonghe, who had already walked out of the lecture hall, quickly joined his subordinates who had already been waiting for him at the school gate. After getting in the car, a line of two black SUVs slowly started... Go to the three-pointer position.


    "What the hell happened?" Yun Zhonghe asked directly, sitting in the back seat of the car.


    "The Bureau of Yun... the subordinates will notify you as soon as they receive the news. For the time being, I don''t know what the casualties of the third team are..." A masked man sitting beside Yun Zhonghe said respectfully: Subordinates thought that with Captain Wang¡¯s personality, if it were not for the heavy casualties, it would never be possible to seek help from the General Administration!!"


    "Hmm..." Yun Zhonghe nodded in agreement with what his subordinates said.He knows Wang Qi''s captain of the third branch of the Magic City, what should he say?Small problems keep going, but big ones are not committed... Basically, they belong to the subordinates who are capable, arrogant and have a little temper.


    If it weren''t for the fact that things had really gone bad to a certain extent, Wang Qi''s personality would never ask for help from the General Administration.


    Thinking of this, Yun Zhonghe felt a bit anxious, and directly ordered: "Hurry up... let''s hurry up to the third game!"


    "Yes, cloud bureau!" The monster driving the car stepped on the accelerator, and the speed of the SUV became a bit faster.


    It took nearly fifty minutes to complete the distance, but they only took more than twenty minutes to arrive. Of course, this is also related to the smooth traffic in the magic city during this time period.


    Arriving in the small alley behind the third precinct, Yun Zhonghe opened the door and walked quickly towards the third precinct...


    Iris verification passed¡ª¡ª


    Facial verification passed¡ª¡ª


    Fingerprint verification passed¡ª¡ª


    After triple verification-the door of the third branch in front of Yun Zhonghe slowly opened... He walked in with his men without hesitation, and walked through the dark aisle for about five minutes- ¡ªA group of nine people led by Yunzhonghe came to the door of the office lobby of the third branch.


    Two of Yun Zhonghe''s men hurriedly took two steps first and opened the door-Yun Zhonghe led his men in... As soon as he entered, he was stunned by the scene before him.


    I saw all the members of the third branch, who claimed to have suffered a heavy loss, sitting on the sofa in the lobby, looking at Saint Seiya with interest...The coffee table in front of the sofa was filled with various snacks. With the drink... the cozy look, there is no trace of injury.


    Healing leaves can only quickly treat skin trauma, and it is not very effective for fractures and internal injuries...


    "Captain Wang Qi, do you want to give me a reason?? Lie on the injury, slack off work... If you don''t give me an explanation, I will give you an explanation..." Yun Zhonghe''s face is as cold as frost Watching Wang Qidao, who was still lying on the sofa watching cartoons even if he came in.


    "Oh...It turned out to be Director Yun..." Wang Qi glanced at Yun Zhonghe indifferently, and said lazily: "I''m also very helpless...If it''s okay, I don''t want to fool you. ¡­¡­but¡­¡­"


    "But?" Yun Zhonghe''s brows became tighter."But what?? Is there anyone who can threaten you?"


    "Which dare to threaten my eldest sister????" Wang Qi jumped up like a blown hair when he heard Yun Zhonghe''s words... However, halfway through the jump, she softened again."It''s not threatening me... It''s just that I can''t help but listen to what he said... I''m also desperate..."


    "Who is it???? Who actually had to obey you?" To be honest, Wang Qi''s words really made Yun Zhonghe a little curious. Wang Qi has been the captain of the Magic City Division for five or six years. A thorn head, dare to slap the thorn head on the table with Yun Zhonghe...


    To be honest, Yunzhonghe really didn''t dare to push Wang Qi how to do it. The two people are good at different fields...Although he has air superiority, but... Wang Qi is not the same. Although Wang Qi''s blood is Husky, but... This product is a fighting peculiar among Huskies. Yunzhonghe suspects that Wang Qi is a mutated breed. When Wang Qi was in school in the demon world, he beat the monster students with the blood of lions and tigers in the school to death. .


    That¡¯s a tyrant in school. During the internship, I took three months of sick leave for the eldest sister who had crocodile blood in her post.


    Wang Qi is in the demon management bureau, but she is notoriously famous. This guy, I really haven¡¯t heard anyone say who she¡¯s been afraid of, but now there are people who make her obedient, uh, no, maybe Where is the demon?


    For the time being, Yun Zhonghe also forgot about lying about the military situation, and his curiosity has been aroused.


    "The man who can make me obediently obedient is of course my man..." Wang Qi gave Yun Zhonghe a white look, which means, you are really a fool... "I dare not stop talking about my man, or else ...Family law is terrible..."


    "Ye... Ye is good at everything, but I''m scared when I use the family method..." The petite and lovely Jing Lan felt the same about her elder sister''s words.


    "Ahem...I think our man''s family method is pretty good..." Li Beibei said, the women couldn''t help but look at her with strange eyes, as if they were saying [I didn''t expect you to be such a bitch] Look She couldn''t help but shrunk her neck, defending: "It, actually...I think it''s still, okay..."


    Seeing the five bitches chatting in a group, the eyebrows of the crane in the cloud grew tighter.From the words of the women, he seemed to feel as if he had heard a story that was very fantastic. It seemed that the men owned by the five of them were one person, and... as if they were not jealous of each other??What is this operation??


    No, no, now is not the time to think about this... Yun Zhonghe coughed dryly, "Ahem...Who is your man? Why does he want to see me??"


    Seven hundred and ninety seven


    "Sorry, sorry... Director Yun Da came here, but I didn''t go out to greet him personally. This is my mistake!!" Before the person arrived, the voice came first--


    This sudden male voice caused Yun Zhonghe to squint his eyes, staring sharply in the direction of the sound...


    The voice came from behind them. Following the voice, a tall body walked in at a relaxed pace... The person who came was not someone else, it was Zhou Ye...


    Yun Zhonghe looked at Zhou Ye up and down. In his eyes, Zhou Ye was an extremely handsome young man. This young and handsome young man did not have the youthfulness and innocence he should have at his age. On the contrary, there was a little more cynical smile, which did not make people think that he was a bad boy, but a little more indescribable charm.


    "It''s you..." When Yun Zhonghe just wanted to say [It''s you want to see me], he said to his lips, but his face changed a lot, and he shouted angrily: "What happened to you?"


    As Zhou Ye stepped into the room, the two spiritual shadows behind him were also revealed in front of everyone. These were two guys wearing black Chinese mountain suits and masks on their heads... It was Heliu in the cloud. Two driving men in the car.


    I saw these two people. At this moment, they don''t know their life or death. Their limbs are naturally drooping, and their heads are drooping... The whole person is like a puppy hung in the air by two invisible big hands.


    "Well¡ªwhat should I say? I saw these two buddies on the way in. I think it¡¯s too inhumane to let them wait outside. The weather in March is still very cold...so I just Invite them to come in to be warm..." Zhou Ye looked innocent, as if he really thought so.


    "Ye...you are here..."


    Seeing the arrival of their own men, all the bitches in the third game of the Magic City rushed to the past with joy, that is, they have no tails behind them now. If they do, you will find that the tails of these five girls are definitely now The afterimages are almost shaking.


    "Since I''m the Chief Yun of the appointment, how can I not come?" Zhou Ye smiled and hugged this, cuddled that... to be honest-the gang of lackeys behind Yun Zhonghe looked a little hot from this action. Why... Others can monopolize the five beauty of the magic capital, and they can''t even find a girlfriend... People are more popular than others.


    But Yun Zhonghe didn''t have a trace of slack... He didn''t smell the aura of the monster race in Zhou Ye''s body. Obviously, this handsome young man was a human being, and how could human beings... have such weird abilities???

 Chapter 569

    Thinking of this, Yun Zhonghe took a closer look. At this moment, his two subordinates hanging on both sides of the hall door... With his extraordinary vision of a vulture, he did not see any hanging wires on his subordinates, sticky Glue, wait for that kind of magic trick that doesn''t flow...


    These two men were really like being caught by the neck by two invisible hands and hung in the air.From this weird ability, the crane in the cloud-smelled a breath of danger.


    However, Yun Zhonghe was not confused by Zhou Ye''s appearance of being surrounded and unguarded by the bitches. He just secretly signaled to his eight men to be careful...and shot out, [Ready to break through] Gesture.


    No matter how arrogant Yun Zhonghe was, he didn''t have the confidence to fight five bitches on the ground.


    A vulture-fell to the ground and had to fight five dogs... Then what would be the end of the vulture??Don''t ask-it must be the result of being torn into pieces.


    "Are you a human?" Yun Zhonghe slowly said: "Trick me, what do you want to do?"


    "Yes..." Zhou Ye held Wang Qi with one hand, and Li Beibei with the other... He smiled slightly at Yunzhonghe: "I ask my family Qiqi to invite Director Yun, just want to borrow your identity as Director Yun. One use..."


    "Borrow my identity? What do you want to do???" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yun Zhonghe''s heart tightened, and his right hand touched his waist little by little... He is good at using two weapons One is a crossbow, and the other is a dagger...In such a narrow room, using a crossbow is obviously not a good choice, then...the only thing you have to do is to use a dagger in close combat.


    "It''s just to borrow the identity of Director Yun..." Zhou Ye did not answer Yun Zhonghe''s question. Instead, you said with a stingy expression: "Director Yun doesn''t want to borrow..."


    "I don''t know where your confidence comes from, but relying on these traitors from the demon world? You are seeking your own death..." Yun Zhonghe said, short and standing, he wanted to rush towards Zhou Ye... Of course, his action towards Zhou Ye was fake. His goal was Wang Jinglan, the nearest bitch...After all, this girl is petite and looks like a good hostage choice.


    Following Yun Zhonghe¡¯s yelling, the eight men behind him were also well-trained to take action... Four of them went straight to the door, meaning to control the only passage, while the other four cooperated with Director Yun. Pounced towards Wang Qi and the others... There was a stance of death.


    Facing the counterattack of Yun Zhonghe and others... Wang Qi, the female old gods did not have a trace of anxiety. They knew their men''s skills. After all, they were not without the five kills by their men. I have resisted...but all the resistance is so ridiculous in front of my man...


    "I should have been illuminating the moon, how can the moon be illuminating the ditch..." Zhou Ye sighed, and secretly gave himself a compliment to this poem. Ma Dan''s... feels so good, no wonder the cloud in the movie Helao It is love to read poetry, this game pretends...


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t just pretend to be a game, and ignored the silhouettes of a few people rushing up... His thoughts were spinning faster than light, otherwise, he would have been killed in the faster than light flight.


    As the poems were exported, Yun Zhonghe and others felt like they had been put on a pair of extremely sturdy steel armor. The steel armor was still welded to all joints...


    In the blink of an eye, all of them became like wooden sculptures.


    "Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh it feels so good that we are not the target this time..."


    "Sister, look at this guy''s expression, it''s really exaggerated... Ah, the acting is too exaggerated."


    "Look at this... this guy is interesting... just to charge, do you use it to stick out the snake''s head? Is this stuff from the wild dogs?"


    Looking at Yunzhonghe and others who were set there by their own man, the women were excited to discuss whose expression was more brilliant...


    Zhou Ye ignored the laughter of his own woman. He directly took out a circular UFO about the size of a small drone, and lost it as a crane in the cloud... The little UFO floated automatically in the cloud. On the head, a green laser scanned Yunzhonghe¡¯s face first, and then the handle was rotated to scan both sides...


    One minute later-the three-hundred and sixty-degree three-dimensional image of the crane''s head in the cloud has been formed... Then, Xiao Youfu scanned the eyes of the crane in the cloud again... the iris image was also formed...


    Zhou Ye once again took out a small 3D printer...and placed it on the coffee table. UFO returned to the groove on the 3D printer like a tired bird returning to its nest. After the two were automatically docked, the seams seemed like a natural fit.


    There was a buzzing sound¡ªthe 3D printer started working, and five minutes later¡ªa delicate human skin mask was printed.


    Zhou Ye picked up the mask casually and put it on... Yun Zhonghe found out in horror... Zhou Ye who stood in front of him was now completely himself, and his whole person was like looking in a mirror.


    "Well, beauties... we should go to the demon world..." Zhou Ye said to the happily playing Wang Qi women.


    "Wow, it really seems..."


    "Huh-my dear, you are not allowed to touch me with this mask, it''s disgusting!"


    "Seeing this mask, I always feel that I will eat less snacks!"


    "Fortunately, my dear''s breath has not changed..."


    The women followed behind their man in a joking and joking way, and walked out...Of course, before leaving, Zhou Ye didn''t forget to use the power of the spirit to make Yun Zhonghe and the others fall asleep completely... Zhou Ye didn''t Untie, no one can wake them up.


    Chapter seven hundred and ninety eight


    The commuter cars of the two worlds of shemales, in fact, are just like subways. The only difference is that the subway runs underground, while the commuter cars of the two worlds of monsters are deeper than the subway, and some of them are underwater. .


    At this moment, Zhou Ye, with the face of a crane in the cloud, was in the shemale commuter car, comfortably looking at the water scenery outside the car window.


    Wu Qunniang was not with him at this time, after all-the follow-up plan, a few people are not suitable to act together.


    To be honest, Yun Zhonghe¡¯s face has a street-cleaning effect. In the entire carriage, more than half of the carriages are vacant...Although the other half of the carriages are already crowded,...no one wants to approach Zhou Ye. By his side, who made him bear the face of a cloud crane at this moment.


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about this, and even said that he felt a little more relaxed.


    Zhou Ye sat in his seat, sorting out the affairs of these days.


    In fact, Zhou Ye''s plan at the beginning was to completely destroy the Demon Capital team, and then completely destroy the Demon Administration Bureau... and then enter the Demon Realm, grab a few kittens, and then make the world upside down.He has this ability as well as this strength... and this is just a very easy thing for him.


    It¡¯s just that after taming Demon Capital¡¯s third-point five Kenniang... His plan changed, from the All Demon Administration Bureau... to-Kill Yun Zhonghe, and then push his own woman to the Demon Administration Bureau Director s position.


    It''s too easy to kill the crane in the cloud...but it''s kind of...


    "Hello, Director Yun, I didn''t expect to meet you here..." A generous female voice came, interrupting Zhou Ye''s thoughts...


    He followed the direction of the sound and turned his head to look. What he was talking about was a girl in a white professional dress. The girl looked about twenty years old, with beautiful hair draped over his shoulders and a delicate face. With a slight smile on her, her bumpy figure almost broke her white skirt...


    It''s so unexpected--Zhou Ye glanced at the girl and came to this conclusion in an instant.Keke--Of course, it¡¯s not the time to talk about this now, Ma Dan, didn¡¯t expect to meet Yun Zhonghe¡¯s acquaintance??This Nima is a bit embarrassing."Sorry, forgive me for my clumsy eyes, are you??"


    "You are really an honorable person who forgets things... I am the anchor of the news eye of the demon world, Zhao Tiantian..." Zhao Tiantian looked at [Yunzhonghe] a little strangely. He just recorded the show together a month ago. Why is this director Yun so fast? Forgot about yourself??


    "Ah...Miss Tian Tian... I''m really sorry, the demon management bureau''s affairs have been a bit busy recently, and I''m almost exhausted if I''m busy!" Zhou Ye hurriedly descended the donkey... He looked at Zhao Tiantian''s hand. Clothing bags, obviously this girl went shopping in the human world."Miss Tian Tian, ??is this just coming back from the human world?"


    "Right!" Zhao Tiantian heard [Director Yun]''s words, as if opening a chatterbox with joy."I heard from my girlfriends that recently the specialty stores on Nanjing Road are selling discounts during the season, so I went to check it out, wow, it''s so cheap, look at this...this only costs more than one thousand yuan..."


    Zhou Ye listened helplessly as this self-familiar Zhao Tiantian was there to popularize science with himself, which store has good stuff and the price is cheap, which store sells all high imitation A goods, which store¡¯s owner is good, sells things Also give away gadgets...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªWhat should I say?As expected to be the anchor, it was really amazing that Zhou Ye could also have the idea of ??[check it out when I have time] in his heart.


    "Ah----" After talking for a long time, Zhao Tiantian, who felt a little dry, realized that he had actually talked to this demon world''s known as "Fatal Intolerance" for so long...It was really strange. Speaking of which, Zhao Tiantian also felt a little surprised. When he first met [Director Yun Da], it seemed that he also hated the breath of him.


    It¡¯s just that today because there are a lot of things carried, I have to come over and say hello to him, by the way, I want to take a seat, can I talk for so long like a friend???


    Moreover, Zhao Tiantian found that Director Yun Da this time seemed a little different from the last time Director Yun Da, the breath that made her nauseous was gone, replaced by a very relaxing breath, which made people feel the breath. I want to be close to him.


    "That... I''m sorry, Director Yun, has something good happened to you recently?" Zhao Tiantian asked curiously.


    "Oh? Why do you say that?" Zhou Ye asked expressionlessly. In fact, Yun Zhonghe had a cold face all the time, so Zhou Ye would pretend to be him...No acting skills are needed, just a cold face. All right.


    "I feel that you are in a good mood..." Zhao Tiantian smiled, "The last time you were a guest on our show, your whole body was cold and that kind of breath was really scary..."


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye was speechless, no move. He was not born with a cold personality. To be honest, he sometimes feels that coldness or something, is it a ZZ, cold face every day, not afraid His face is stiff, unless it is a guy who is unlovable, or he is forcibly pretending to be X, otherwise, who would keep his face cold every day.


    "By the way, my wife is going to give birth?? You are returning to the demon world this time to visit her wife????" Zhao Tiantian came to this conclusion after some brainstorming... "It''s not easy, Director Yun Tiantian Busy with official duties, it¡¯s rare to go back once a year. I didn¡¯t expect to go back once until my wife was about to give birth to you..."


    "Yes..." Zhou Ye could only nod his head.


    "Hehe..." Although Zhao Tiantian had a smile on her face, the smile seemed a little reluctant, and... the muscles of her whole body were unknowingly tightened, and she even sat back without a trace, wanting Stay away from Zhou Ye.


    Of course, these little movements can''t be concealed from Zhou Ye. He used mental perception towards Zhao Tiantian in a strange way...

 Chapter 570

    In fact, Zhao Tiantian just said the above words, and regretted it...As you all know, Director Yun¡¯s wife has a bat bloodline, and the gestation period of a bat is only five to six weeks. You just said that it is rare for someone to go back once a year. In a blink of an eye, someone said his wife is about to give birth?What does this mean?Are you mocking Director Yun for being a father???


    But... What she didn''t expect was that this [Director Yun] actually admitted... Fuck, what''s the situation? In fact, this was the first time Zhou Ye played someone else, and of course it was not as natural as Raven''s. There are still a lot of flaws in the ability.


    For example, Director Yun''s hand has protruding joints, and his hand is... slender and slender. These are completely two types.


    With a hint of suspicion, Zhao Tiantian has already determined in his heart that he has encountered a fake cloud chief...


    Zhou Ye, who used telepathy with Zhao Tiantian, sighed helplessly. Isn''t he someone who does this often? In the eyes of someone with a heart, he is full of flaws...


    But, forget it...this girl can''t be let go, thinking about this...He shot like an electric, grabbed Zhao Tiantian''s little hand, and then pulled her into his arms with force, and whispered: "Don''t Speak out, or else..."


    "Who, who are you... What do you want to do to me?" Zhao Tiantian regrets it now. Why is he okay? If you don¡¯t come here and sit here, you won¡¯t be okay... But, It''s too late to say anything. She feels that the hands that embrace her slender waist are like steel forged. All her struggles are like dragonflies defending pillars, wasting effort.


    "Honestly accompany me in acting... let you go!" Zhou Ye whispered into Zhao Tiantian''s ear. He couldn''t bear to look at the small and cute earlobes that were close to him. Hold and bite slightly.


    "Hey¡ª¡ª!" Zhao Tiantian only felt his whole body soft, and couldn''t help being completely paralyzed and soft in Zhou Ye''s arms.At the moment, the monsters in the other half of the carriage couldn''t help whispering.


    When Zhou Ye listened, it was nothing more than...


    "The bastard Yunzhonghe... actually used his power... the hidden rule Miss Tian Tian...well..."


    "Asshole Crane in the Cloud..."


    After all, as the anchor of the Demon World News Eye, Zhao Tiantian still has a lot of fans...but when these fans face [Crane in the Clouds], they are a bit...


    Zhou Ye swept over there with his cold gaze--the whole carriage suddenly became quiet again, and every monster was as if someone had pressed the stop button in an instant, and could not say a word.


    Chapter seven hundred and ninety nine


    Demon world-commuter station.


    "You...can you let me go..." Zhao Tiantian felt that he was just dreaming today, just a normal rest day. He went to the magic city Nanjing Street to go shopping for a meal...


    Why was he kidnapped by an unknown person when he came back???Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu shouldn''t have coveted a seat, to say hello to this fake head of cloud, now, I can''t go if I want to go...it''s so tragic.


    Thinking about his uncertain future, Zhao Tiantian felt that his legs were a little soft... "I...I promise not to expose you, can''t you? Will you let me go??"


    "Of course not..." Zhou Ye expressionlessly continued to pretend to be a crane in the cloud, walking towards the front without stopping, while whispering: "How do you make me believe that you will not expose me? It''s you, would you believe it?"


    "......I believe...I believe I will never expose you!" When Zhao Tiantian said this, she felt that she couldn''t even convince herself by what she said, let alone persuade this guy who sneaked into the demon world with unknown motives. ... "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, forget it, you can kill me..."


    "Cooperate obediently, I won''t hurt you..." Zhou Ye walked quickly to the entrance of the inspection-free passage, and along the way, he saw a checkpoint at the Human World Station, and another checkpoint at the Demon World Station. It seems that the Demon Realm is still very wary of humans.


    However, these levels, strictly speaking, belong to the subordinate units of the Demon Administration Bureau. Obviously-they dare not check at all when they face their own head of the bureau. Thanks to the face of Yun Zhonghe, they get on the car. Shi Zhou Ye has not been checked, and this time is not listed.


    Zhou Ye holding Zhao Tiantian did not follow the inspection channel like other monsters, but went directly to the inspection-free channel.


    And Zhao Tiantian looked at the guards getting closer and closer, and his mind changed sharply-[This is probably my last chance to escape the magic hand??Don''t panic, don''t panic...Be calm, you must be calm, Tian Tian...]


    "The cloud situation is good..." The monsters who were in charge of guarding the inspection-free passage saw their boss coming, and they were still far away, so they hurriedly stood at attention, stopped their waistline and slid, with a smile on their faces. A blooming chrysanthemum is like a chrysanthemum. I guess I haven''t been so happy when I saw its father."You have worked hard... yo... this time..."


    The one who originally wanted to ask why his chief came back this time without the captain of the four King Kong behind him, suddenly noticed Zhao Tiantian who was holding Zhou Ye in his arms, and suddenly there was no doubt.


    Zhao Tiantian, the famous beauty host of the Demon World TV Station, and their actions seem so close... The captain who guards the customs clearance port understands...


    How understandable, the Cloud Bureau is obviously back with Xiaosan...Which one will bring a bunch of men on a date with Xiaosan?Are you stupid??


    "Quickly open the customs clearance gate, you idiots, how can you let the leader wait?" The team leader, who thought he had understood the point, didn''t dare to ask anything, and directly opened the customs clearance channel... "Cloud Bureau, you go slowly ..."


    "..." Zhao Tiantian looked at the guards getting closer and closer... secretly grasped the distress notes written in lipstick pen in his hand, cautiously formed a ball, and threw it on the ground...


    There are only five words written on it, [SOS help me].


    Of course she wants to shout for help... But, the result of doing that is very likely that she will become a hostage in the hands of this guy, and in the world, the ratio of hostages safely rescued is-39.14% , She doesn''t want to fight for the survival rate of a little more than one-third...


    Just kidding, she Zhao Tiantian is so beautiful, she hasn''t enjoyed the taste of love yet...How could she be so willing to become a picture that is remembered?Therefore, she could only choose such a way of seeking help that seemed a bit detour.


    And Zhou Ye, who had a deep understanding of Zhao Tiantian''s small actions, just didn''t know... Zhao Tiantian''s distress note saved him a lot of things, why should I dismantle it??


    Of course, facing the banknote group that Zhao Tiantian quietly dropped, the guards have not noticed for the time being. After all... they are now in a state of being inspected by the leader. They are not squinting and facing forward... Whispering in front of the leader, looking around, you are Don''t want to mix up??


    "Well, well done!" Zhou Ye kept walking under his feet, holding Zhao Tiantian across the short clearance gate, and walking towards the parking lot according to the traffic signs on the road...


    "You should have a car, right?" Zhou Ye asked as he walked.


    "I...I..." Zhao Tiantian wanted to say that she didn''t have a car, but when Zhou Ye turned to look at her...she couldn''t tell any lies, "I...I have a car..."


    "Is it parked in the parking lot?" Although Zhou Ye said interrogative sentences, he kept walking towards the parking lot without stopping. Obviously, he had already answered this question.


    "Yes..." Zhao Tiantian has broken the jar, her best hope now is... before getting rescued, try not to annoy this unidentified guy... otherwise, I''m afraid she...


    "Then I can only ask you to be a full-time driver for me once..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "I think you shouldn''t mind it!?"


    There are no outsiders around at this moment, Zhou Ye can finally no longer have to sullen his face... To be honest, it is really tired.


    "I mind..." Zhao Tiantian whispered.


    "what did you say???"


    "Ahhh... it''s nothing, of course I don''t mind!" Zhao Tiantian said hurriedly, and as he said, he was about to lead Zhou Ye around in the underground parking lot for a while, but...her plan went bankrupt...because Zhou Yehao Without hesitation, he walked towards her car.


    "You, how do you know that it is my car???" Zhao Tiantian''s eyes widened, as if tens of thousands of mythical beasts were running past, does this guy know himself?How can you know which one your car is??


    "Intuition..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and unceremoniously took out the car key from Zhao Tiantian''s Kun bag and opened the red Beetle."Okay, let''s go in... is it you or me?"


    "...Of course... I drove!" Zhao Tiantian said, slipping into the driver''s seat, joking, let this fake cloud game open, the ghost knows where he will drive?Holding the steering wheel by himself is a kind of psychological comfort. No matter how bad he is, he can threaten him... to die with him.


    "Whatever you..." Zhou Ye said, sitting in the seat of the co-pilot, and lazily ordered: "Don''t drive yet..."


    "Smelly bastard...Big bastard..." Zhao Tiantian just threw the shopping bags in his hands onto the back seat. Hearing Zhou Ye''s order, after a few mutters, the fire... put the gear... Come on... a dozen Steering wheel, head towards the exit of the parking lot.


    She only hopes that the distress note she has dropped will be discovered soon... so that she can be rescued, in case-if it is late, she doesn''t know what she will be like, she can say anything. It''s a beautiful fairy, and there are too many tragic things for a beautiful female fairy.


    However, what Zhao Tiantian didn''t know was...At this moment, the distress note she dropped fell into the hands of the demon who shouldn''t have fallen into it.


    Chapter Eighty Hundred


    Just now, without squinting eyes, [Director Yun Da] left the inspection-free channel with Xiaosan''s figure. The demon squad leader guarding the inspection-free channel hasn''t breathed a sigh of relief yet, there is another big man...


    Although the big man this time is not a big boss like Director Yun, his status is a little higher than them-"Good Captain Wang!!"


    "Yeah!!!" Wang Qi brought her sisters toward the inspection-free passage, and in front of the guard''s cordial greeting, she just nodded perfunctorily, ignoring the meaning of those guys.


    In this regard, the team leader didn''t mind at all.


    After all, there are three or six or nine levels in the demon world. Unlike human society, they are divided according to bloodlines.The demon with the bloodline of the RU type demon clan is naturally superior to other demon, whether in terms of intelligence or bloodline strength, they are all well-deserved nobles.


    Of course, in this group, there are two major factions, that is, the Canine family and the Cat family... These two kinds of monsters can be said to occupy most important positions in the high-level demons...

 Chapter 571

    Obviously, Wang Qi is the child of a big dog. Otherwise, why would she be able to serve as the head of the Magic City third branch at a young age and get her four sisters Tao all under her own hands. Thing??


    Moreover, when Wang Qi faced Yun Zhonghe, the director of the Demon Administration Bureau, she was not at all false, and even dared to confront Yun Zhonghe. Isn''t this an expression of [the old lady has the background]??


    Wang Qi made a look of ignorance, and walked towards the exemption passage... When she was halfway through, she stopped her footsteps suddenly... Then she moved her feet away and bent over. , Picked up a bunch of banknotes from under his feet.


    Regarding this, the guards had only one sentence in their hearts, damn... I walked to pick up money, why is it not me who picks up the money???


    Wang Qi opened the paper money directly, her pupils shrank, and then asked in a cold voice: "Who just walked through the inspection-free passage????"


    "Report to Captain Wang... Director Yun just passed by..." Faced with Wang Qi''s question, the team leader did not dare to neglect, his expression straightened, and hurriedly replied.


    "Who else..." Wang Qi didn''t give up, but asked.


    "This..." The squad leader is a little on the wax. Is it possible to say that there is also the famous beautiful host Zhao Tiantian?Director Yunda didn''t even bring the Four King Kongs behind him. Obviously, he was planning to do something secretly... Do you want to spread this out??Then Director Yunda will be a ghost if he doesn''t make trouble for himself.


    Wang Qi''s family is strong, and of course he is not afraid of Director Yun, but... he is a small captain, why is he not afraid of the big boss of the demon management bureau???Isn''t it afraid that Director Yun will excuse him to watch the animal world and throw him to the abnormal monster treatment center?Then his demon life is over...


    But what Wang Qi said, he didn''t dare not answer, joking... The energy behind this person is not small, and the person who dared to talk to Director Yun in front of him, is it simple???


    Just when he was in a dilemma... Wang Qi''s face was cold, and she said unceremoniously: "Don''t be mistaken, if you don''t tell the matter now, then... you just wait for your own investigation of the Demon Administration Bureau. Let the group explain!!!"


    "Ah????" Hearing Wang Qi''s words, the team leader was a little surprised and grew up with his own big ambitions. After hesitating for a long time, he faltered and said: "The cloud bureau is just raising a junior...It''s not that serious, right? ..."


    "Raise a mistress? Huh..." Wang Qi hummed heavily, and then handed the spread banknotes to the team leader''s eyes, "Do you still think it''s just to raise a mistress????"


    "Fuck..." Seeing the five words [SOS, help] written on the banknotes, the team leader was dumbfounded... Director Yunda, are you? It''s not like raising Xiaosan, but directly intimidating him. ...And also caught a manifestation by your opponent?This little Nima can''t help you.


    "I''m sorry, Captain Wang, I just didn''t realize the seriousness of the incident...I will review!" The attitude of the team leader was a 180 degree change.Just kidding, a director who is about to be removed from office, what can he do again??"The person who just passed the exemption channel with Director Yun is the famous female anchor of the Demon World TV station, Miss Tian Tian... I just didn''t notice that Miss Tian Tian was being coerced. This is my negligence..."


    "Don''t talk about those useless now...hurry up!" Wang Qi said, chasing out to the side of the aisle first... and the four sisters behind her followed up unwillingly...


    The other guards couldn''t help but look at each other. Are they chasing?Still not chasing??


    If you chase it, is it considered negligence?After all, their main task is to guard the inspection-free passage here...If you don''t chase-will you be taken down by Captain Wang for a crime of malfeasance in the end??


    After hesitating for more than ten seconds, the team leader gritted his teeth and directly ordered: "Close the inspection-free channel, let''s follow it..."


    "Yes..." X4


    The five monsters also chased in the direction of Wang Qi''s running...


    At this moment, the five-member Inunsang group, who had already run far away, was running and chatting.


    "Big sister, I didn''t see it... Your acting talent is so high!!" Feng Li ridiculed her big sister as she ran.


    "Hmph... now it''s not about my acting talent, but about what will happen to our man with that stinky swan. Haven''t you ever thought about it?" Wang Qi kept moving. , Gritted his teeth and said: "I don''t believe that stinky swan can be immune to the charm of our man..."


    "Hey, eldest sister, you think too much..." Liu Muyun smiled: "The face of Yun Zhonghe is what our man can use now... I feel that with that stinky face, the charm of our dear It¡¯s down 50%..."


    Li Beibei said indifferently: "Don''t worry about the decline or not... Are we men a righteous gentleman?? I think... Now I am afraid, that stinky swan may have been given by our man... Hehehe..."


    Hearing Beibei¡¯s words, Wu Kenniang was silent for a while--Ma Dan, she was right, she forgot her own man¡¯s morals...


    After a moment of silence-Wang Qi once again leaked a smile on her face, "Don''t you think this is better? Crane in the cloud covets the beauty of the beautiful anchor and coerces her... well, so that Director Yun Da can''t stand up again. , By the way, our man can take away the cat lady he wants...how good."


    "..." X4


    The other four women were speechless for a while, eldest sister, you are paying attention to the wrong point... Why did you get to the issue of Yun Zhonghe''s inability to turn over when we clearly said that our man accepts daughters??


    "......I know what you want to say..." Wang Qi glanced at her sister and said helplessly: "Did we say that he will not be allowed to attack the female anchor, so he won''t do it????? So... let''s talk about something else..."


    Hearing what her elder sister said, the four women couldn''t help but sighed. Their eldest sister said it was right, they were speechless... "Then... how do we cooperate with my dear?"


    "Hmph, let''s give him a vacation this time...Let''s help him lead those guys away, and let this bad guy enjoy the beauty of the swan girl all night..."Wang Qi said that, but The four sisters all know... My eldest sister is using all the demon students to pet his own man, and his own man is forcibly grabbing the good demon of the good family. You also help him with cover...


    However, the four girls thought about themselves again, as if they had no right to say that...Who asked their men to take away four kittens from the demon world, they agreed??Thinking about it with your feet, you know that the kitten that your man wants to take away is definitely not a male cat... Hey, the skills are not as good as humans, and all six of them were defeated by their own men... It''s really shameful.


    Chapter Eighty One


    Demon World¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Where are we going... You have already let me take you around the city a lot..." During the few hours Zhao Tiantian and Zhou Ye got along, he had already figured out Zhou Ye''s temper.As long as he doesn''t commit any principled mistakes, such as escaping, such as trying to ask for help, Zhou Ye is still very good at talking...To some extent, he can be said to be a gentleman.


    "Just wait a moment..." Zhou Ye stared at the outside of the car intently, dealing with Zhao Tiantian''s questions casually.


    "Always wait for a while..." Zhao Tiantian only dared to complain and complain like that. To be honest, she was a little curious, what exactly Zhou Ye was looking for...


    Curiosity made her take advantage of the fact that there are not many cars on the road, and she turned her head and glanced at Zhou Ye who was looking out the window through the car glass...As a fairy with swan blood, Zhao Tiantian has very good eyesight. In other words, it seems that everyone has Monsters of bird blood have no bad eyesight. After all, they have to look to the ground in mid-air...


    Keke, it''s far away.


    Zhao Tiantian, who turned her head to peek at Zhou Ye, discovered something very strange-through the faint reflection of the car window glass, she saw that the scenery reflected in Zhou Ye''s pupils was changing rapidly...the speed of change , Far surpasses the speed at which electric cars start.


    "You, your eyes..." Tian Tian couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    "I''m looking into the future..." Zhou Ye didn''t care about Zhao Tiantian''s words. Anyway, this girl can only be his person in the end. What''s the fear...


    "You... Are you... peering into the future????" Zhao Tiantian didn''t believe Zhou Ye''s words at all. As a monster living in the modern age, she believed that this world science competition is high... the so-called myths, etc. Did you make it up??


    "Hmm...!!!" Zhou Ye ignored her, but continued to find his own goal.


    "Don''t lie to me... You must be the kind of cosmetic contact lenses that can be used as displays with the latest technology..." Zhao Tiantian found an excellent answer for herself in an instant. In her opinion, this answer It''s definitely reliable."Yes, it must be so!"


    "Whatever you want..." Zhou Ye said as he said, suddenly a smile... found it.The last kitten was also found, it was not easy... "Okay, I found..."


    "Then...can you let me go?" Zhao Tiantian asked cautiously.


    Zhou Ye stretched out, leaned back lazily in the passenger seat, and said casually, "Of course not-but now you can go back to your residence!"


    "Hey, what do you want to do...Can''t you go back to your own home?" Zhao Tiantian exclaimed as if his hair was blown up.


    "You all know that I''m pretending to be... how could I go to Yunzhonghe''s house?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "But, but...my house..." Zhao Tiantian has a hunch that she will definitely lose something very precious when she returns to her home... She is a little scared.


    "Don''t say you have someone in your family... I know you live by yourself." Zhao Tiantian basically has no secrets in front of Zhou Ye. A simple mind scan can find her out, even if Zhao Tiantian himself has forgotten the old past. Zhou Ye knew it.


    "...But..." Zhao Tiantian still wanted to make some unnecessary resistance, but... Zhou Ye''s next sentence made Zhao Tiantian want to cry without tears.


    "If you don''t mind being in the car...I don''t care..." Although Zhou Ye was vague, but...Zhao Tiantian had to fill up something, and suddenly... dumbfounded... "Wow... woo... ¡­You said it won¡¯t hurt me..."


    "That''s right... That shouldn''t be considered hurt..." Zhou Ye, who had basically completed all the predetermined goals, was teasing again... How fun... "Look, I didn''t beat you, didn''t scold you... ...Not to cut you down, kill you...Isn''t this already explained, I won''t hurt you?"


    "..." Zhao Tiantian has a kind of, damn, what you said is right, and I feel speechless. However, there is still a MMP in her heart that she wants to say, but she doesn''t dare...


    You know, she just saw it with her own eyes, Zhou Ye just smashed the phone that she secretly planned to call the police... She was sure, her neck was definitely not as strong as that phone... So, resisting something... forget it. Right.


    "Hurry up..." Zhou Ye glanced at her slightly, and his body shuddered at her shock...

 Chapter 572

    "Oh -!" Zhao Tiantian aggrievedly agreed, hit the steering wheel, and drove the car towards her dormitory...Although her parents also live in this city, but... let''s forget it, although she doesn''t count. What a filial daughter, but... she still can''t do things like bringing danger to her family.


    Although-she has tried not to step on the gas pedal as much as possible along the way... However, the road will eventually come to an end-even if she has dragged the original fifteen-minute drive for more than an hour... But her residence is finally still Arrived¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye didn''t urge her, anyway, it was very interesting to see Zhao Tiantian tangled up there...it was so interesting...


    After another fifteen minutes, Zhao Tiantian finally parked his car in the parking lot of the apartment building...


    "Let''s go..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Yes, can''t you forget... I have money, I will give you as much money as you want..." Zhao Tiantian squeezed the steering wheel with both hands, as if it were her support...


    "Um-yes, I don''t mind in the car..." Zhou Ye said, turning around to make a look like he was about to jump on it.Suddenly Zhao Tiantian screamed in fright..."Ahhh...well, go back...go back..."


    "It wouldn''t be enough if you were so obedient..." Zhou Ye said with a slight smile, and unlocked her safety...


    "..." To be honest, the moment Zhou Ye leaned toward her, Zhao Tiantian felt that she was in a disaster this time. However, after closing her eyes for a long time, she discovered that Zhou Ye had just unfastened her seat belt... There was a hint in my heart, as if this guy didn''t feel that bad.


    However, in an instant, she herself overthrew this idea in her heart...How could this guy not be that bad??He was intimidating himself again... and he was using himself as a free driver... Now I have to take away my most precious things from my own home... woo woo woo... Why is my life suffering so much?


    "Okay, get out of the car..." Zhou Ye said as she pushed the door and walked down... Zhao Tiantian reluctantly followed to get out of the car... There is no way, if there is really no choice, she still wants to be there. Lost your most precious thing in your home...in the car??It''s too shameful.


    He walked into the elevator slowly, and opened the door slowly... Then, Zhao Tiantian jumped into the door with a thunder and thunder... He closed the door tightly with his backhand, and at the same time closed the door as fast as his life. All the safety locks were locked, and then he spoke proudly to Zhou Ye outside the door: "Bad guy, you didn''t expect me to fight back...you just wait to go to jail...I will call the police now. ..."


    Chapter Eighty Two


    Thinking that he had gotten rid of Zhou Ye, Zhao Tiantian, who was proud of him, discovered something very tragic-that is....


    "Uh-my phone..." Zhao Tiantian said as he touched the bag on his body, he felt like crying without tears, Nima... the phone is broken, how can I call the police...


    "Can I use this?" A voice rang in Zhao Tiantian''s ear, and then a cordless phone extension was sent to her eyes.


    "I almost forgot that I still have a fixed phone... Thank you so much... Thank you..." This thank you, Zhao Tiantian can''t say anymore... She just saw that the kind person who handed her the phone, It turned out to be Zhou Ye... "You, how did you get in??"


    "I came in with you..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, the girl''s expression at this time was so happy, it was so funny.Looking at the elder Zhao Tiantian, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but continue teasing: "I heard who you just wanted to go to jail? What do you want to call to report????"


    "I... I actually just joked with you... Do you believe it?" Zhao Tiantian''s delicate little face pulled out a smile that was uglier than crying... That smile, at first glance, seemed to be crying. feel¡­¡­


    "Well¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!" Zhou Ye looked at Zhao Tiantian up and down, and she saw that her heart was straight...just when she was about to break her, Zhou Ye said, "Do you think I should believe it? ?"


    "Believe it...really..." Zhao Tiantian felt that he was definitely the culprit today, how did he meet such a master...


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly and ignored Zhao Tiantian''s words. Instead, he looked around. The whole room was a one-bedroom apartment-type house, but the owner of this house obviously took care of it well...Although it was not very luxurious, But the decor is really warm.


    He unceremoniously sat on the fabric sofa in the living room like an uncle, and looked at Zhao Tiantian lazily and said: "You know...how do I believe it..."


    The implication is-you know, what you have to do, I will forgive you for this resistance...


    "me¡­¡­"


    Early death and late death are death, early death, early care... The entanglement on this road has almost entangled Zhao Tiantian, and now she is too lazy to entangle again, and the last resistance has failed... what else can she do??


    Thinking of this, Zhao Tiantian moved aggrieved step by step to Zhou Ye...slowly facing Zhou Ye and straddling his lap...burying his face on Zhou Ye''s shoulder...


    Just when Zhou Ye''s hand was on her slender waist, Zhao Tiantian suddenly leaned back and looked straight at Zhou Ye... "What? Regret it?"


    "Can you show me your true face...I don''t want to...I don''t want to know who I handed over to you the first time..." Zhao Tiantian''s face was more serious than ever, she really wanted to see. The true face of the man who took away his most precious things.


    "Ah, I almost forgot about this..." Zhou Ye lifted his forehead, forgetting that he was carrying Yunzhonghe''s face... Now he didn''t hesitate anymore, he pulled his hair directly, revealing his beauty. Horse''s face...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!?


    Women, most of the time, they are a face control... Women who are not face control are basically-um-can''t say no, but very few...


    Besides, what is the beauty of the soul, and that thing is not written on the face... Only the ghost can tell from your face whether your soul is beautiful or not. Doesn''t most of the love at first sight depend on the value of your face??


    "Please, please be gentle... This is the first time for me..." Zhao Tiantian''s little head is almost buried in his own fierce mouth...


    In response, Zhou Ye just smiled, leaned forward slightly, and whispered in her ear: "Tell me...what kind of monster you are..."


    "I, I''m of swan blood..." Zhao Tiantian''s whole heart became circling, fingering and soft, wishing to be separated from Zhou Ye again-this is not only the credit of Zhou Ye''s spiritual hints along the way, but also the final reveal The finishing touch of true beauty.


    It can be said that Zhao Tiantian at this moment can''t overdo Zhou Ye''s obedience to Zhou Ye...


    "Come on, let me see your wings..." Zhou Ye is not in a hurry to eat the delicious taste, how should I put it... delicious, of course the best taste is the best taste. , Just like Zhu Bajie eating ginseng fruit, it would be too violent.


    "Bad..." Zhao Tiantian understood Zhou Ye''s meaning in a second... His cheeks were slightly dizzy... and he showed behind him.A pair of white wings measuring five or six meters long was revealed... Under the background of this pair of wings, Zhao Tiantian had a somewhat sacred taste.


    "It really looks like an angel..." Zhou Ye also had to sigh.


    "In fact...the fairies of the swan clan were angels long ago..." Zhao Tiantian said with some shame, "I heard the old man in the family said that the demon races in the West used to fool and confuse humans. Let a monster with an earthworm blood line play a guy called what is crisp... Then let a monster with a swan lineage play an angel... Let a monster with a bat lineage play a demon..."


    "......" When Zhou Ye heard these words, he felt like a scumbag, so terrible... This Nima is a bit horrified. From the blood of the fairy, this is not a mistake. what¡­¡­


    You see, earthworms can survive if they are cut into several segments, let alone just nailed to the cross. What''s more, the swan is also divided into white swan blood and black swan blood... This Nima corresponds to Angels and fallen angels... The bat wings of bat spirits are even more standard for demons.


    Imagine again, because of the persecution of the church, human science and technology civilization fell into the lowest period in the Middle Ages, so it was called the Dark Middle Ages. Once the power of the church was greater than the secular kingship, and the coronation that was not recognized by the church was unorthodox. ...This Nima is very scared of thinking, damn, these Western monsters, Nima really dared to do it, it''s really amazing that they almost succeeded...


    But then again... Is this Nima''s own business???Zhou Ye once again focused his attention on the angel in front of him... But then again, I always feel something is wrong...


    Hmm-yes, it turned out to be like this...


    "Tian Tian..." This was the first time that Zhou Ye was called Tian Tian. This voice called Tian Tian... exasperated, and asked timidly, "Huh?"


    "Can you..." Zhou Ye whispered in Tian Tian''s ear... With his words, Tian Tian''s face became more and more red... However, in the end, she nodded... "Then, then you have to tell me your name... I don''t want to even know my man''s name..."


    "Your man, my name is Zhou Ye, do you remember..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Tian Tian''s dolphins, and said, "Go and prepare, my little angel..."


    "Bad..." Tian Tian snorted, lowered her head and ran into her bedroom... Soon... she took a bag of things and walked into the bathroom... She wanted to make her last self, the perfect self Show it to her lover... Yes, at this moment, she already considers herself Zhou Ye''s lover.


    Half an hour later-Tian Tian walked out of the bathroom. At this time, she had changed her skirt and replaced it with a white long skirt... And her wings, did not put away...


    "Demon--you...you can''t seduce and tempt me to fall..." There was an awe-inspiring expression on his face, but he said the lines of the extremely high second in his mouth. This feeling really made Tian Tian feel ashamed It''s dead... She resisted the shame and continued her lines.


    "Really?" Looking at Tian Tian who was like a real angel, Zhou Ye smiled slightly. This smile was really like a devil, with awe-inspiring evil spirit. The beauty of that evil intention made Tian Tian''s heart beat faster... ...Although she can''t wait to jump into Zhou Ye''s arms immediately, but...Zhou Ye''s please, she still wants to finish.


    After all, she also wants to have a unique first experience...


    "Yes... My heart is full of holiness, the Lord''s light is shining on me, and you... can never touch the light..." Tian Tian was a little bit into the play.


    "Then... let the facts speak..." Zhou Ye''s voice suddenly came from behind Tian Tian, ??and then she felt her slender waist being hugged by this demon... "Come and feel the fall. The happiness of...you know where you really fit..."


    "I, I won''t give in..."


    "Really...but your body doesn''t say that..."


    "what----!!!"


    This game of angels and demons ended with the angels completely falling into the hands of the demons... It is really gratifying, gratifying.

 Chapter 573

    Chapter Eighty Three


    Early morning-in the residence of the beautiful anchor.


    At this moment, the originally neat and cozy little apartment was messy...The white feathers all over the floor seemed to tell how tragic the battle between angels and demons last night...


    Through the open door of the bedroom, you can still vaguely see...a pair of white wings hanging weakly on the side of the couch. Under the wings, a handsome face faintly leaks out. It is the demon who won the victory-Zhou Yup.


    The beautiful angel¡ªthe handsome boy¡ªthe messy couch¡ªall made up a beautiful scene like an oil painting, but this beautiful picture was broken by the sound of drops.


    "..." Zhou Ye slowly opened his eyes and raised his left hand... A three-dimensional projection projected from his bracelet, and Wang Qi''s pretty face appeared in front of him.


    "My dear... Enjoy the whole night, are you still addicted to the gentle town of that stinky swan??" The first time Wang Qi connected to the communication, she teased her man...


    "...Nothing like that..." Zhou Ye sighed and said helplessly: "Baby, didn''t you wake me up early in the morning just to tease me?"


    "Huh-I don''t have that idle time..." Wang Qi raised her small face and said loudly: "I just let you know that your position has been locked, and we will find you soon, dear Yes, you should be ready for the next step..."


    "My dear... early in the morning, who are you talking to..." Maybe because Wang Qi''s voice was a little too loud, she directly woke up the swan girl Tiantian lying beside Zhou Ye...


    The swan girl who opened her eyes saw Wang Qi''s three-dimensional projection for the first time. She was surprised at first, and then returned to normal...After all, there are more incredible things about her man, and more black technology or something. , It is not unacceptable.


    Wang Qi, of course she knows... It can be said that Wang Qi is the most jumped among the several sub-bureau captains of the Demon Administration Bureau. To a certain extent... In the Demon Realm, she is considered a celebrity. .


    "Good morning, Captain Wang..." The swan girl naturally knows Wang Qi''s relationship with her man. After all, she still needs her to cooperate in the next scene... Zhou Ye has to tell her... I heard her man and Wu Of course, Zhao Tiantian would feel uncomfortable about the relationship between the dog and the mother, but after being educated by her own man... She actually had a vague feeling that sisters are a good thing.


    Although she knows that Wang Qi is the woman of her own man, this does not mean that she will bow her head when she sees Wang Qi and be a child... The default in her heart is one thing, and her attitude on the surface is another.The swan itself is arrogant and arrogant-not to mention his rival in love??


    "Hehe... honey, look-Miss Zhao is going to be a victim for a while... How can this be done with such a clean face and a full expression between the eyebrows?" Wang Qipi smiled Rou said without a smile: "So, my dear, I suggest you beat Miss Zhao now. It would be more perfect if you have a little injury on your face..."


    "What are you talking about? Erha girl, you actually instigated my dear to beat me??"


    "What happened to you? Swan girl, let''s practice if we are not convinced..."


    "Be quiet..." Zhou Ye said, slapped the swan woman''s thickest place with a slap first... She was pretty and blushed, and Shuangchun closed her tightly and dared not say anything again...


    "Haha..." Wang Qi smiled slightly on the other side of the screen: "Okay, my dear... Hurry up and get ready, we will find you in about half an hour..."


    With that said, she hung up the communication without waiting for Zhou Ye to speak... There is no way, she knows, if you don¡¯t see it, she will be unlucky... Her own man can¡¯t see her sister¡¯s nest in the house... this is her Experienced.


    Having said that, since Wang Qi knows Zhou Ye''s character...why would she provoke the Swan Girl??Maybe the action below can explain why she is so uncomfortable...


    Wang Qi, who hung up the communication, her face collapsed in an instant... She couldn''t help but look down at her C- and then compared the scene with at least D+ that she had just seen... Muttered: "Lost what¡­¡­"


    "Big sister-how are you? The security team is already on standby..." Li Beibei''s voice came from outside the door, interrupting Wang Qi''s thoughts.


    "Okay, okay, what''s the reminder..." Wang Qi said, opening the compartment door, and walked out... She patched up her makeup at the sink and walked out of the bathroom.


    "Big sister..." Li Beibei saw Wang Qi walking out of the bathroom, and hurried to greet him...and asked in a low voice, "Dear you have notified me, my dear?"


    "It has been notified..." Wang Qi''s expression was a bit unpleasant, because seeing her sisters, she suddenly realized one thing... It seemed that not only she lost, but none of her sisters could compare It''s really tragic to pass that swan girl.


    "Sister, your face is a bit bad, are you too tired..."


    "It''s okay..." Wang Qi kept under her feet and walked towards the playground of the security department... How would she pick up her sister''s words??I can''t tell...So, let''s just leave it alone, they will feel her feelings in the future.


    "Oh..." Li Beibei didn''t dare to ask any more... The two walked quickly to the edge of the playground. The other three of the five dogs were already waiting for them here, and there was a number two hundred body standing in the playground. Guardsmen wearing black combat uniforms and masks.


    Wang Qi walked directly in front of them and said unceremoniously: "I am the detachment leader of the third branch of the Demon Management Bureau, Wang Qi, I am solely responsible for this operation...I declare that the operation has begun..."


    Following Wang Qi''s order, the guards began to board the prepared vehicles in an orderly manner...


    And Wang Qi also took her sisters into a car parked at the front, and the police sirens sounded... The long motorcade drove towards Zhao Tiantian''s apartment.


    Ten minutes later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The convoy of the garrison stopped downstairs in Zhao Tiantian''s apartment...


    "The sniper team is in place... the first team goes to the front door, the second team goes to the back door... Feng Li, you and I are going to attack Miss Zhao''s apartment together, I repeat, our first task is to ensure the safety of the hostages... If you don''t have a last resort, you are not allowed to shoot, do you understand?" Wang Qi said and glanced at everyone blankly.


    "Yes!" xN


    "Then¡ªaction!" Wang Qi said, leading her four sisters to lead Zhao Tiantian''s residence.


    After arriving at the door of Zhao Tiantian''s apartment----


    Li Beibei and Liu Muyun hid on the left, while Feng Li and Wang Jinglan hid on the right... It was Wang Qi who was facing the door in the middle.


    How is this situation similar to the first time I met my man the other day??They are the same five sisters, and they are also his own men. The only difference is that...this time his own man will not teach his sisters again. After all, he is going to run away-thinking of this, Wang Qi can''t help but Puff, laugh...


    "Sister, you have to have a little professional ethics... You see that we are all pretending to be so nervous..." Jing Lan complained dissatisfied.


    "Okay, okay... I will try my best..." Wang Qi said, rubbing her face, making an expressionless expression, and then asked in a low voice: "Lily, is the video ready? "


    "..." Feng Li did not speak, but directly pressed the switch of a miniature camera on her shoulder, and then made an OK gesture to her elder sister''s head.


    "Bang--!" Without saying a word, Wang Qi kicked the door of the Swan Girl''s apartment with one kick, then raised his weapon and rushed in, shouting: "The crane in the cloud--you have nowhere to run away. , Give up unnecessary resistance¡ª"


    Chapter Eighty Four


    As soon as Wang Qi broke into the house, she saw her own man Zhou Ye-cough cough, no, it was a crane in the cloud... just sitting on the sofa in the living room for leisure, and beside him was tied up like rice dumplings. Zhao Tiantian, the famous beauty anchor of Demon World TV Station.


    At this time, Zhao Tiantian''s face looked unhappy... The clothes on her body were ripped and wrinkled, looking very miserable...


    Wang Qi secretly gave Zhao Tiantian a thumbs-up, which is worthy of being a TV station. This acting is truly amazing.


    If it weren''t for the time to speak, Wang Qi would really like to ask how this girl made a victim''s expression so vividly.


    "Director Yunda, don''t resist stubbornly... You have an incident, please go back with us honestly and strive for leniency!" Wang Qi pointed at [Yunzhonghe] with a gun, and said with a pity: "I really want to I don''t understand, Director Yun, you have a bright future, why did you do such a wrong thing!"


    "Haha...why?? You still have the face to ask me why??" Zhou Ye also entered the acting mode, "Don''t you have any points in your heart? Why should I marry a bat demon as a wife?? If she is not a bird The only mammal in the monster, will I marry her??? If I don¡¯t marry her, can I be on the position of this chief? Do you know how it feels to hold an ugly monster every night??? I didn¡¯t play with her, she played with me..."


    "It''s dark..." Wang Qi secretly gave his man a thumbs up. This guy, all at once offended the big guys in the demon world, and Yun Zhonghe wouldn''t die without reason."But this is not the reason for you to intimidate Miss Zhao, you are committing a crime... Director Yun, it''s the shore when you look back!"


    "The warrior is half alive, and the beautiful people still sing and dance." Zhou Ye laughed and said, "You dudes, how do you understand the sorrow of a little man who climbed up from a lower level? You are born with everything... and I What? In order to climb up, you have to marry a woman you don¡¯t love. Can you feel the feeling of marrying a woman who wants to vomit when you see it? You don¡¯t understand..."


    "When I was on the front line and forgot to die... What about you? You are living your lives singing and dancing... Now, I have had enough of this kind of life!" Zhou Ye said, rushing quickly When he arrived at the French window, he slammed it hard and broke the glass apart... Then a group of gray wings appeared behind him... and flew towards the sky."Come and catch me if you have the ability...hahahaha..."


    In fact, the wings behind Zhou Ye are just a pair of looks, similar to the model...but these wings are an important tool to frame Cloud Crane.To put it bluntly... Without this pair of wings, it would be really hard to take the charge of the crane in the cloud. After all, he can become the director of the demon management bureau, and there are people behind him.


    "Jinglan, you stay and take care of Ms. Zhao, Lily and Beibei, let''s chase..." Wang Qi said, turning her head and returning to the original road... This is a thirty-story building. She is not a bird, she is a fool. Jump down.


    In the room, only the sturdy Zhao Tiantian and Wang Jinglan, who were sturdy, were tied up.


    "Sister Tian Tian, ??how did you act so like..." Jing Lan said as she helped Zhao Tiantian uncover the tape she was looking at, and then turned to help her untie the rope behind.


    "That bastard..." Zhao Tiantian''s face was almost flushed to her neck when she said this question... She couldn''t help but gritted her teeth and said: "It''s all to be blamed on Erha, she actually encouraged my dear to beat me..."


    "Did my dear beat you?" Jing Lan asked curiously.

 Chapter 574

    "That bad guy...I''d rather he beat me..." Zhao Tiantian really didn''t know what to say, should he tell Jinglan that he was developed...No, no, it''s better not to talk about it.


    Just when the two girls were chatting awkwardly here... Zhou Ye had already flown to his first target location, the gate of Demon Realm Third Elementary School.


    Standing upstairs in the elementary school, he quickly walked towards the classroom of the first grade class... It was past nine o''clock in the morning, which was the time for the students to go to class...


    Coming to the door of the classroom, Zhou Ye kicked the door open¡ª¡ª


    "Director Yun, Yun?? Are you here?" The teacher who was teaching the little monsters asked strangely. As a character who often appears on TV, of course he knows him... just not I know why Director Yun suddenly came here today. Could it be that his children were bullied by the children in his class?He came to vent his anger for his child??


    That''s not right... Haven''t heard that Director Yun has a child??


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already found his goal, a Lolita kitten demon... This little demon, to be honest, was really about to be turned over by Zhou Ye... Maybe it was not long after he learned how to transform. There are still a pair of cat ears on his head, and a pair of big watery eyes look at him curiously.


    Zhou Ye walked over without hesitation, and directly picked up the ignorant little cat demon and walked out of the classroom...Then spread his wings and flew into the sky.


    "..." The teacher in the classroom was stunned by this scene... After a while, he couldn''t help screaming loudly: "Yaoshou, Director Yun grabbed the child..."


    Zhou Ye used the same technique to snatch three other kittens from several other elementary schools... yeah, yeah, what a big gain.


    Zhou Ye, who had completed his goal, flew directly to the magic city with four little loli in his arms...


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the headquarters of the Magic Capital Third Sub-bureau... Hu Dielan was nestled in the arms of her own man with a happy face, while five little loli with animal ears were sitting on the carpet, chatting and playing.


    In the days when Zhou Ye left, Xiao Bai had successfully learned to transform under Hu Dielan''s teaching... Heh heh, although his fox ears are still leaking now... However, he can already run to Zhou. Ye was spoiled in her arms...


    Especially after Zhou Ye brought her four little playmates, she was even happier.


    Zhou Ye looked at the Demon World News that was playing in front of him, and sighed in a low voice: "Oh-it''s time to buy a house in the magic city..."


    "Hmm..." Hu Dielan cleverly nestled in the arms of her own man, she had already begun to fantasize about what her home would look like.


    And Zhou Ye was thinking...it¡¯s time to take Dongmei and Qiuya over, so that everyone can reunite¡ªand, in the end, there are more inconvenient places in a small city, and you don¡¯t need money. Get a plot of land around you and get your own garden villa.


    In the demon world news, important news is being broadcast¡ª¡ª


    [It is reported that Yun Zhonghe, the former director of the Demon Administration Bureau who committed illegal detention, abduction and trafficking of young monsters, and dereliction of duty, will be tried in the near future... This big case that shocked the monster world affects the hearts of countless monsters, although Yun Zhonghe In the process of arrest, he was beaten as an acquired brain and nerve injury because he resisted law enforcement, but this is not the reason for his exoneration, waiting for him will be a legal and fair trial.


    Hu Dielan, nestled in the arms of her own man, looked at the demon world news and vomited: "This guy-deserves it!"


    Of course she knew that all this was done by her own man and sisters, but so what??This guy Yun Zhonghe is completely a mad dog, who catches who bites whom, anyway, she is not sympathetic to the guy at all.


    At this moment-a crisp voice sounded."Honey...I''m coming..."


    With the voice, a pretty figure walked into the headquarters hall of the third branch...It was the swan girl Zhao Tiantian.


    "I miss you so much, dear..." As soon as Tian Tian walked into the hall, she threw herself into Zhou Ye''s arms, she almost wanted to die of her own man...


    "You... how do you wear this dress?" Zhou Ye looked at the black dress on Tian Tian. Isn''t this the uniform of the Demon Administration Bureau??How is this going???


    "Those big monsters in the demon world don''t allow me to say what happened to you... In exchange, I can make a condition that is not excessive..." Tian Tian said as she rubbed her man''s arms."So, from now on, I will be a member of the Modu Sub-bureau of the Demon Administration Bureau... Er Ha Nu became the director of the Demon Administration Bureau, which is really unpleasant..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye could only do this...or else?


    But Hu Dielan smiled slightly. She had heard her sister say that her man in the demon world... and took a proud and proud swan girl. Although she was a little jealous about this, she was actually looking forward to it. My sister can come back soon, after all-she really can''t bear it alone these days.


    Chapter Eighty Five


    Magic City-Hongqiao International Airport-in front of the terminal building.


    As an important air passenger and cargo port in China, the flow of people is always like a weaving...


    And every passenger who walks in or walks out will always be attracted by a tall and straight figure.


    That was an incomparably handsome young man, even if he wears a pair of sunglasses that can cover half of his face, the indescribable charm that exudes from him makes him always the focus of everyone''s eyes.


    This is the estimated airport. Many courageous foreign girls tried to approach the boy, but none of them succeeded... Many times, they only exchanged one sentence."Sorry, I''m waiting for my girlfriend."


    This makes these foreign girls feel very disappointed, but they are also a little jealous of the girl who can make this boy wait here...


    The person standing here waiting to pick up his girlfriend is not someone else, it is Zhou Ye...


    Today, it was the day when Qiuya and Dongmei came to the magic capital-although half a month ago, he had already let them come to the magic capital, but it took time to go through the transfer formalities and everything... so it was delayed until today.


    "Ye--!" X2


    With two clear female voices, the two slender figures dropped their suitcases and rushed towards Zhou Ye... It was Qiu Ya and Dongmei who had just got off the plane...


    The two women flew into Zhou Ye''s arms with a gust of fragrance, and one of them hugged Zhou Ye tightly.


    "Bad guy... they all told you that you would come back earlier, but in the end, you were delayed in neon for almost two months..." Qiuya said, burying her head in her own man''s arms, and took a deep breath. With a sigh of relief, all the grievances became one sentence at this moment."I miss you... Ye."


    "Say, did you soak in Sister Neon again? Huh??" Although Dongmei complained, she was the tightest in her hug.


    "Isn''t there... I''m back?" Zhou Ye held the two girls one by one, smiling: "I miss you too..."


    "Hmph, I think you are reluctant to think about it... actually you still want to settle in the magic city?!" Dongmei said, turning to her girlfriend Qiuya and said: "Xiaoya, you must try him well today. The magic capital has soaked in girls again, or else he won¡¯t suddenly settle here..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled helplessly, this guy likes to be funny, and when she arrived on the couch, she surrendered early and begged for mercy...


    "Okay... let''s go back!" Zhou Ye said, grabbing the slender waists of the two girls, and walking a few steps forward, just to get the suitcase left by the two girls... The action was stopped by the two women.


    "You are not allowed to move..." Dongmei said, holding his right hand firmly."We haven''t held enough yet..."


    "But...luggage!" Zhou Ye glanced at the luggage thrown on the ground by the two women, and asked helplessly, "What about the luggage?"


    "Let''s take it ourselves!" Dongmei winked with Qiuya, the two women clung to her man''s arm in one hand, and took the suitcase she had just thrown on the ground with the other, and walked out...


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye had no choice but to roll his eyes... just let it go--


    Zhou Ye took the two women directly to the parking lot outside the airport... When Zhou Ye brought the two women to his car, they looked at the black modified top-fit ??Hummer H1, the two women were curious. Asked: "Is this the gift that Sister Mo Chou said to give you some time ago?"


    "Yeah... let''s go, get in the car..." Zhou Ye said, opening the car door and let the two women sit in.


    The two women threw their luggage into the back seat, and then squeezed into the passenger seat... The two who had never been separated from Zhou Ye for so long, didn''t want to be separated from their man for a moment...


    Fortunately, the Hummer itself has a large internal space. For two women, the large seats can still sit down if they are slightly crowded.


    This car was transported by Mo Chou from the United States to Magic City by air a week ago. A black Bugatti Veyron and a black Lincoln business were also transported with this car...


    No way, at present, there are too many things that money can''t buy in China...So Zhou Ye can only ask his own woman to help.


    In fact, Mo Chou is two days earlier than the car. After all, it is very troublesome to declare for things like sports cars...


    "Sister Mo Chou is here too?" Qiu Ya asked curiously.


    "Yeah, she arrived more than a week ago..." Zhou Ye said while starting the Hummer: "Just the two of you... the first to notify you, the latest to the two of you..."

 Chapter 575

    "We can''t do anything..." Dongmei grumbled to Xiaoxiang, "It took a lot of effort to convince my mother. If you didn''t call her personally, she wouldn''t let me go!"


    "It''s just..." Qiu Ya also said to the side.


    Under the control of Zhou Ye, this car, like a muscle monster, slowly drove out of the airport parking lot... drove into the airport viaduct. Although it was not the first time for the two women to come to the magic capital, the first two I haven¡¯t been in the magic city, I just made a transfer at Hongqiao International Airport, and I haven¡¯t even left the airport...


    Therefore, they are still very curious about this famous international city in China...


    "Huh? The magic city also has a circus?" Qiuya said, pointing to a large billboard next to the viaduct and said, "It looks like it is very interesting..."


    Zhou Ye glanced in the direction of Qiuya''s fingers, and saw a large billboard with a large line printed on it.[Madu Circus invites you to meet at the United Zoo, see or leave on April 15]...


    April 15th??Isn''t that tomorrow??Unity Zoo??Isn''t it the place where Xiaobai was bought?Interesting, I don¡¯t see that the principal is still a doer¡ª¡ª


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "If you are interested, let''s go and have a look..."


    "Okay, okay..." Dongmei was the first to vote in favor. "The circus in Las Vegas completely shattered my childhood memories... I want to recharge and relive my childhood memories."


    "Yeah!" Qiuya doesn''t care where to go... What she cares about is-who to go with, since this time her own man will go with him, she must go to see...


    To be honest, the two women who came back after seeing them outside didn''t feel so amazing for the demons of this era, but at least they were much better than the small city where they were.


    As Zhou Ye and the two women were driving while chatting, the group quickly arrived at the Hilton Hotel¡ª¡ª


    "My dear, didn''t you say you want to buy a house here? Why..." the two women asked in a daze when they looked at the hotel in front of them.


    "Don''t mention it..." Zhou Ye sighed, then pushed the door down the lane: "It''s hard to say a word... Let''s talk about it below..."


    "Oh!" The two women knew this was not the place to talk, so they pushed the door and got out of the car.


    Although a little confused as to why two people would get down in the front passenger seat, the doorman eagerly greeted him and took over the suitcases from the two women...Another parking boy took over from Zhou Ye. key.


    After all, Zhou Ye has already booked several ambassador suites here. To them, Zhou Ye is already a senior VIP of their hotel...


    Zhou Ye took the two women and followed the waiter who helped with the luggage onto the elevator...


    Chapter Eighty Six


    All the way easily, he took the two girls to his suite, "Okay...you can go!"


    As Zhou Ye said, he handed two hundred yuan soft sister coins to the hotel kid who helped with the luggage as a tip.


    "Thank you Mr. Zhou..." The hotel boy bowed with a smile on his face, and thoughtfully placed his luggage at the door of Zhou Ye''s room, then turned and left... In this era of 700 or 800 average wages, although the magic capital is average The salary has reached more than one thousand, but... a tip of two hundred yuan is already a big deal.


    "Okay, let''s go in!" Zhou Ye said as he swiped the door card, picked up the suitcases of the two women and walked in...


    "This, this..." As soon as the door opened, the two women looked at the scenery in the living room of the suite, a little confused...


    I saw a living room with a size of more than 50 square meters, surrounded by a dozen people, and there were girls...and Lori, they were gathered around a square table with a size of more than ten square meters, discussing this enthusiastically.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, the women couldn''t help but stop their discussion for a while, and cast their eyes to the door-"Honey, you are back!"


    "Well, I''m back..." Zhou Ye said, carrying the luggage of the two women and walking towards the bedroom of the suite."I will help Qiuya and Dongmei put the luggage away first, Mo Chou, hello to your sisters!"


    "Okay, Ye!" Mo Chou said, welcoming the two girls, "Xiaoya, Dongmei--come soon!"


    She came eight or nine days earlier than the two, and has completely integrated into the circle of demons. Mo Chou directly took the shoulders of the two women and walked into the circle of the women, smiling: "These beauties are all of us. New sisters, are you surprised or surprised?"


    "Surprise... I was almost surprised..." Dongmei looked at the dozen or so girls speechlessly. If not counted as a loli, there are about a dozen... Oh my god, this bastard really gave it. Surprise yourself?He is not afraid of death??


    "Big, hello everyone..." To be honest, Qiu Ya was also a little confused... But, I still remember to say hello to the girls."My name is Qiuya..."


    "My name is Wang Qi-hello!"


    "My name is Wang Jinglan...Hello..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After the girls introduced themselves to each other, they couldn''t help being a little speechless with big eyes and small eyes. In the end, they sneered with the two sisters Baidi Qianji and Baidi Liji behind Mo Chou."Well, if you do this again, you should excuse for family harmony when your husband comes back later..."


    Hearing the laughter of the Baidi sisters, the girls couldn''t help but their cheeks were almost red...


    "Okay, Xiaoya, Dongmei..." Mo Chou smiled and embraced the two girls, and said: "You guys... don''t be depressed anymore, no matter how depressed, it won''t help... this is already considered small, Neon There are still seven sisters who have not come. If they all come, wouldn¡¯t you want to cry?"


    "God... isn''t that all?" Ma Dongmei said with a gloomy pull of Mo Chou''s sleeves: "Sister Mo Chou, you don''t care about Guan Ye. It took less than two months to give him to you. That''s too much. So many sisters..."


    "I can''t help him..." Mo Chou said helplessly: "Don''t look at the many sisters now, when facing that guy... we still have a little power..."


    When the women heard Mo Chou''s words, their cheeks were reddening, and the man in his family was simply not a human... More than a dozen sisters, let alone squeeze him out, every time everyone fainted, the guy was still alive and kicking. .


    "No, it''s not..." Listening to Mo Chou''s words, look at the expressions of the girls¡ªDongmei and Qiuya knew that Mo Chou was not helping her man deliberately...but it was true.


    This Nima is a bit embarrassing-more than a dozen sisters can''t fight this demon king, my God-how many talents are needed?I knew I shouldn''t have encouraged my man to travel... Hey, it''s too late to say anything now.


    The two women looked at each other and smiled bitterly¡ªforget it, now they can only integrate into the sister circle, leave Zhou Ye?They never thought... or the outgoing Ma Dongmei first opened up the awkward situation. She pointed to the model stand of the house surrounded by people, and curiously asked: "What were you discussing just now?"


    "We are discussing the future home..." Baidi Qianji explained with a smile: "My dear originally wanted to buy an existing house, but now there is no existing house that meets my dear''s requirements for sale, so I simply put the Yanjia Garden. I bought it...but the house inside is too dilapidated, so we are discussing what kind of villa to build!"


    "Yes, yes, although we often run back and forth with Sister Mo Chou, but...we also want to have a room of our own by the husband!" Baidi Liji said.


    Since Zhou Ye left Neon, the Baidi sisters were sent to Mo Chou by their mother. On the one hand, they learned some business knowledge from Mo Chou, and on the other hand, they were also Zhou Ye¡¯s request. It is not safe for people to be involved in the underworld outside. Sending the Baidi sisters can help and protect Moshou.


    Therefore, this time Mo Chou Laimo looked at his own man and brought the Baidi sisters with him...


    "How big is this land?" Qiu Ya asked curiously.


    "More than five thousand square meters..." Wang Qi replied, "Speaking of getting this piece of land, it''s easy, but getting the approval procedures of the Planning Bureau is a bit of a waste. Those guys have to say that this is the old Republic of China that needs to be protected. The room... Finally, Mo Chou got it done."


    "Sister Mo Chou, how do you handle the approval procedures?" Dongmei asked curiously.


    "It''s no trouble, just invested 100 million in that area..." Mo Chou smiled slightly. This investment was not a loss at all, but it was a lot of money. But in this era of investment promotion, everything is for investment. Business...With this reason, whatever the Republic of China protected the old site but not the old site, all made way for economic development.


    "U.S. dollars??" Qiuya knew it, and Mo Chou always said that money was in U.S. dollars.


    "Yeah!" Mo Chou smiled and nodded. She is not short of money at all. She has her own man as a guarantee for her funds. Her current funds are almost 5 billion, and money in the bank will depreciate. Of course, looking for project investment everywhere is the right way.


    Of course, the money laundering group in her hands had been separated from the formal group, and a puppet was pushed onto the stage, and a substitute was found behind the puppet.


    It''s not that she is reluctant to make money laundering syndicate profits, but-what should I say?It''s a woman''s cautious thinking, she intends to run the money laundering group as her own small treasury. After all, she has been in this industry for so long, and she is reluctant to let her let it go.


    "Okay, let''s discuss what kind of room you want..." Mo Chou said, pointing to the model on the stage and said: "My dear, want a swimming pool... what about you? What are your requirements?"


    "I want an underground gym, the best one with the ring..." Wang Qi smiled.


    "I want a conservatory... I can lie on the grass in the conservatory in the winter to bask in the sun..." Feng Li also offered what she wanted.


    "Well-I want a big cloakroom!" The swan girl Tian Tian said depressed: "The cloakroom of the suite can''t fit my clothes and shoes!"

 Chapter 576

    Wang Qi directly stabbed: "Smelly swan girl, if you didn''t run to sweep the street every day, would you fill up the cloakroom?"


    "Hmph, that''s better than you eat, sleep, sleep, and eat every day, Erha girl..." Swan girl Tian Tian counterattacked unceremoniously: "Be careful to become a fat girl, my dear, don''t want you!"


    "Hey, sister, my body is not naturally fat, envy, jealous and hate..." Wang Qi said, taking a look at Tian Tian''s proud upper encirclement and said: "Believe it or not, I will transfer you to other Go to the branch... so you can''t return to the magic capital once a month..."


    "She, are they okay?" Qiuya and Dongmei were stunned by the choking of the two girls, and asked hesitantly.


    "It''s okay, don''t pay attention to them... They are noisy at most, and they will all stop cooking when my dear comes out!" Old God Hu Dielan said: "Well-I only want a garden, if I can build a greenhouse garden Even better..."


    "It''s starting to quarrel again..." As Zhou Ye''s voice heard, Tian Tian and Wang Qi''s expressions changed, as if they changed their faces, instantly turning from cold faces to sisters'' affection."My dear, you got it wrong, how could I quarrel with Tian Tian?"


    "Yeah, yeah, I get along well with Qiqi!" Tian Tian also helped.


    "Do you think I would believe it?" Zhou Ye said, coming to the two women, bending over, shaking his arms, and effortlessly carried the two women to his shoulders, and walked towards the bedroom... "You need to be re-educated in family law to know how to be a pair of sisters who love each other..."


    As the bedroom door was closed, the women looked at each other. They all knew what the Zhou family''s family law was... In this case, how could they continue to discuss it?I don''t know who took the lead...The women sneaked into Zhou Ye''s bedroom in twos and threes.


    Only Hu Dielan did not go in... She was sitting outside, looking at the five cute little loli playing in the living room, hum, these fools, the first ones were all cannon fodder. After a while, she was going in. -Make a fatal blow to your own man.


    Chapter Eighty Seven


    "Brother... got up... big slacker, get up soon..." A cute Lolita wakes Zhou Ye from his sleep. When he opened his eyes, he saw a pair of furry eyes. His fox ears... are the Xiaobai he adopted, Bai Qianchu.


    "Xiao Bai... so early, are you hungry?" Zhou Ye yawned. Although it doesn''t matter if he sleeps or not, but...the habit he has cultivated for many years can''t be changed...


    While talking, he stretched out his hands as if holding a doll, and hugged Xiao Bai in his arms and rubbed her little face."It''s great to be woken up by Xiaobai every day..."


    "Glitter...Bad brother, don''t rub my face..." Xiaobai smiled while avoiding Zhou Ye''s sudden attack.


    "Xiaobai...good morning!" As another loli who was cute enough to make a person sounded, the biggest cat-ear loli was also woken up by Xiaobai."Brother early."


    "Leilei early..." Zhou Ye smiled and greeted this big loli. He usually slept with five loli at night...Of course, just sleeping with them.


    After releasing all his women yesterday-Zhou Ye sent them back to their respective suites in twos and threes. Five bitches lived in one suite, and Swan and Hu Dilan lived in another suite.


    Mo Chou and Baidi sisters live in a suite, and Dongmei and Qiuya live in another suite.


    Zhou Ye''s large presidential suite is more than 400 square meters in size and has all kinds of facilities. Of course... the price is quite high, more than 12,000... US dollars.


    This kind of large suite was specially prepared by Hilton Hotel for the big-time figures with many entourages. As Zhou Ye''s women came more and more, he had to change to this presidential suite.


    Ahem-it''s a bit far...


    "Brother...Morning!" With Xiaobai''s noise, all Lori woke up.


    I have to say that every morning, it¡¯s great to be able to wake up in the company of many beast ear loli-watching the cat ear loli who rubbed their sleepy eyes and greeted themselves, Zhou Ye Smiling and saying hello to his loli."Nana is early, Jinjin is early, Xinxin is early..."


    "Brother...Where shall we go to play today..." Xiaobai said a little, lying in Zhou Ye''s arms.Loli, she loves to play, there is nothing to question... Especially this group of animal ear loli, they like to play more, the kitten is curious, can play anything for a long time, and Xiaobai who got it is now They broke it... The first thing they do every morning is to ask where to go.


    "Hmm--" Zhou Ye was asked to stop at this moment. Anyway, the places where children play are nothing more than those places, the amusement park¡ªthe zoo¡ªand so on...


    And he has taken a few little loli to play in these two places, and they feel nothing new when they play...


    Suddenly, Zhou Ye remembered the billboard he saw when he was picking up the two girls at the airport yesterday. He thought, "I will eat well for a while. After eating, my brother will take you to the circus show. it is good??"


    "Okay... go to the circus..." When the beast ear loli heard this, they all jumped up on the couch happily...


    Seeing the happy look of the beast ear loli, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile from his horns-speaking of it, he used a lot of little tricks to appease these loli.


    Leaving aside, Xiaobai, the four cat ears were taken over by Zhou Yeqiang after all... In order to obtain these cat ear loli, Zhou Ye came together with a spiritual hint and a charm bonus... Now, these animal ear loli He already regarded Zhou Ye as his closest relative.


    what?Do you say it is despicable??Haha...Zhou Ye said that the beast ear loli is simply the best item that is rarely seen in the movie, and fools will miss it. Anyway, Zhou Ye does not intend to miss it.


    Didn''t you see that Zhou Ye gave up the benefits of waking up with his own woman for these beast ear loli?Feelings must be cultivated from an early age, and the Three Views must be distorted from an early age-Hey, I seem to have said something extraordinary.


    "Okay... all get up..." Zhou Ye said and got up, one by one, he helped his beast ear loli dress up, cat ear girl and so on, of course it is the most suitable Lolita dress... ¡­It¡¯s just that today he intends to beat the little loli out to play. In order to cover up the beast ears on their heads that cannot be retrieved for the time being, they have to put on hooded puppet skirts-one by one. The adorable animal ear loli have become even more adorable.


    "Good brother..."


    "I want to eat fish..."


    "I also want¡­¡­"


    "Brother...Nana wants to eat fish..."


    "...Brother, I want to eat chicken wings..."


    "Very well... both..." Zhou Ye sighed, that is, he, it is true that he may not be able to raise this group of beast ear nipples for another person. The four cat ear nipples who eat fish are naturally four cat ear nipples, and they are noisy. Those who want to eat chicken wings... don''t ask, that is Xiaobai hasn''t run away-foxes love chickens, this is fine, old iron.


    After rushing a few little loli to the bathroom to wash their faces and brush their teeth-Zhou Ye got dressed and walked out of the bedroom-in fact, although he wanted to go in and wash the little loli together... But experience told him, If he were to go in, the breakfast would have been spoiled-they could play with him all morning...


    Zhou Ye, who walked out of the bedroom, turned around and turned into another suite. He looked at the five dogs on the couch who was not asleep. He sighed helplessly, then walked to the couch and gently shook Wang. Qi asked: "Kiki, Qiqi should get up to eat...what are you going to eat? I''ll help you order..."


    "My dear, no more... I really can''t... Go and clean up the swan girl..." Wang Qi muttered very shamelessly, turned over and hugged Feng Li and continued to sleep...


    Zhou Ye was speechless for a while at what she said--forget it, it seems that these girls are completely abandoned today...I can only take the loli to the circus alone... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye feels helpless Shaking his head, he directly opened the washroom and started washing up.


    After a while-Zhou Ye, who had finished washing, ran to other suites again, trying to see if his other women could eat breakfast with him... The result was very touching-none of them could get up.


    "Did I use too much force yesterday?" Zhou Ye dialed the service number at the front desk while sitting in his heart for self-examination. After reporting the breakfast of the beast ear loli, he asked for a copy. Devil''s famous fried buns.No way-he just likes this bite.


    After Zhou Ye finished the breakfast report-five little Lori with animal ears also came out laughing...


    The waiting time is the most annoying. At this time, the TV station is not like the TV stations of later generations. It has a special children''s channel that broadcasts cartoons all day long. So Zhou Ye had to use his own ability to change some tricks to tease five. Little loli playing.


    Ten minutes later-room service pushed Zhou Ye and the little loli''s breakfast cart over.Everyone started directly...Sometimes, a child will not eat well by himself, but when there are more children, the speed of eating will be faster than eating...


    At the speed of the wind and the clouds, all the loli ate their breakfast, and then after gargling obediently, they followed Zhou Ye out of the room... Speaking of the circus, all the loli were very excited. To be honest, they I really don¡¯t know what a circus is...


    However, this did not delay their curiosity about the circus. When they walked out of the room, a few little loli were arguing about what a circus was... Xiaobai said that a circus is a play performed by horses.


    Nana said that the circus uses horses to make games.


    Although Jinjin is the largest, she is the most introverted. She cleverly held Zhou Ye''s hand along the way, listening to the debate among her friends... and Xiaobai and Nana were looking for them among their friends To his supporters...


    People who saw a few little loli along the way couldn''t help but leak a smile. After all-the power of this kind of thing is to kill all men, women and children...


    Until Zhou Ye took the little loli into the car, they were still arguing about what the circus was... Zhou Ye just smiled, Tong Yan Wuji... let them guess by themselves. Right.


    Chapter Eighty Eight


    April 15th-it happens to be the weekend.


    Today, the entrance of Tuanjie Park is crowded with people-because today is the first time that Tuanjie Park has been renamed Tuanjie Park after more than a month after being closed for rectification.


    It is said that from now on, except for the animal park in Tuanjie Park, all other venues will be open for free.Regardless of whether it is true or not, as long as it is free-that person is absolutely indispensable.


    It¡¯s just that when people flocked into Tuanjie Park-found that it has indeed changed a lot. The old slides and so on... have disappeared, replaced by all kinds of people in the magic city... There are some novel amusement facilities, such as haunted houses¡ªsuch as small roller coasters...and the cottage version of the pirate ship.

 Chapter 577

    Although the park is free, but...the people in the magic city who came to play with a family of young and old found that they seemed to spend more money.


    Because, those amusement facilities are all charged... and expensive.


    And these amusement facilities are very attractive to those children. For parents in China, no matter how poor they are, they can¡¯t be poor...Even if you do a roller coaster it costs ten yuan, and you can play bumper cars for 15 minutes. It¡¯s twenty yuan.


    As long as it''s what the child wants... You have to go with your teeth.


    Parents'' wallets are suffocated-the children are happy-the caretakers of the rides are also happy. After all, although they are also employees of the park, the income of the rides is directly related to their performance wages...


    Of course, there are also relatively stingy parents who, after spinning around inside, directly pull their children out... "It''s really a shame, it''s not as good as a charge..."


    And those bear kids who were forced out of the park by their parents resorted to various moves to fight against the tyranny of their parents. The simplest move is nothing more than-roll in place...


    "This guy really did a good job... maybe he can really do something for him!" Zhou Ye smiled at the bustling Tuanjie Park gate in front of him.


    He just drove here with his five animal ear loli, and he parked the car directly in the parking lot not far from the park.


    "Some familiar flavors! Brother..." Xiaobai, who held Zhou Ye''s big hand, shrugged his little nose, feeling that the atmosphere here seemed a bit familiar.


    "Of course you are familiar... you have lived here for a long time."


    "Have I lived here? Brother?" Xiaobai heard Zhou Ye''s words, her little face a little confused.


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye said with a faint smile, pulling up Xiaobai and Nana one by one towards the Tuanjie Park...while the other three cat-eared loli held small hands one by one and followed Zhou Ye obediently.


    "Brother, brother... let''s go do a roller coaster..."


    "Brother, I want to ride a pirate ship..."


    "Brother... That haunted house looks so funny..."


    The little loli were at the time when they were most curious about the outside world, and suddenly saw so many fun rides...Of course they wanted to try it.


    "Okay... let''s all go, but will we wait until we finish watching the circus before we play?" Zhou Ye followed the signs on both sides of the road and walked towards the location of the circus tent, while comforting the five beast ears Loli."I promise to take you to play all the rides here today, how about it??"


    "Great, brother is so good..."


    "I like my brother the most..."


    After hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s promise, the beast ear loli smiled with joy. They were not afraid that their brother would speak. From their experience, as long as Zhou Ye promised, it would definitely be done. of.


    This made some people who were waiting to see Zhou Ye''s jokes almost broke their glasses¡ªwhen did the children get so good??


    What is more tragic than taking a bear child??That is to bring a group of bear kids... how to make a parent who is entangled by bear kids feel happy?That is to see someone worse than myself¡ª¡ª


    Those parents who are being smashed and smashed by their children are expecting someone to join their ranks, but they didn''t expect...this group of little girls who look strange and strange are actually like this Shameful to believe it???


    This really disappointed them.


    So Zhou Ye brought a group of extremely cute animal ear loli to the circus ticket office under the gloomy eyes of a group of malicious parents...


    Perhaps it is because these amusement facilities have drained the parents'' pockets, or it may be because the bear children are more interested in the amusement facilities that are visible than the circus performances that are not yet visible.


    In short-at this time, in front of the circus ticket office, only a few people were lining up to buy tickets.


    "Please give me six circus tickets..." Before long, it was Zhou Ye''s turn.


    "Excuse me, how many seats do you want?" The ticket sales lady said, and explained to Zhou Ye: "The first-class seats are the front row, the vision is the best, the clearest... and there are only fifty seats, two The waiting seat is in the middle, and the third-class seat is in the back..."


    "Give me six tickets for first-class seats..." Zhou Ye said without hesitation. Anyway, he doesn''t need money, so why should he wrong himself?


    "Okay, one hundred yuan per ticket for first-class seats..." The ticket sales lady couldn''t help but look up at Zhou Ye when he heard Zhou Ye directly ask for six tickets for first-class seats... after all, first-class seats The fare is three times that of a third-class seat, and a little more than double that of a second-class seat...In this era when the basic salary is not high, spending 600 yuan to watch a circus at once is equivalent to spending nearly Half a month''s salary.


    When the ticket sales lady looked up at Zhou Ye, she was a little lost...Even in the circus where handsome men got together, she had never seen a handsome boy like Zhou Ye... "One, it''s six hundred yuan... "


    Speaking of this, she couldn''t help but persuade: "Well, in fact...the viewing effect of second-class seats is also good...there is no need to buy first-class seats!"


    To be honest, if she hadn''t had a slight affection for Zhou Ye, she wouldn''t care if Zhou Ye spent the wrong money... After all, being handsome is taking advantage...


    "Thank you... or give me six first-class seats..." Zhou Ye looked at the ticket sales lady and smiled, as he handed out six hundred yuan bills...


    "Huh-I don''t know good people..." Hearing his own opinion was ignored by Zhou Ye, the ticket sales lady muttered depressedly, tore up six first-class tickets to Zhou Ye and handed them over.


    "Thank you..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Because my sisters are too young, I''m afraid they won''t see anything in the second-class seats...so..."


    With just this sentence, all the grievances of the ticket seller were calmed down, and Zhou Ye''s image in her mind changed from a handsome prodigal to a good brother who loved his sister... "I''m sorry...I do not know¡­¡­"


    Chapter 809


    "Nothing... I still want to thank you for your reminder..." Zhou Ye said, and asked again."When does the circus show start?"


    "Ah... I almost forgot..." The ticket sales lady hurriedly said: "Our circus only performs two shows a day, one starts at 1:30 noon, and the other starts at 7 o''clock in the evening... You have to watch One?"


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye was a little depressed... He looked at his watch helplessly. Now it was just over ten in the morning, so... If you want to accompany his five beast ear loli to the end If you circle back, then you will definitely miss the one-thirty one... "Give me the seven o''clock in the evening!"


    "Okay!" said the ticket sales lady, and took back the circus ticket from Zhou Ye, and stamped it with the pattern of [evening at 7 o''clock].


    "Thank you..." Zhou Ye said, picking up the ticket, and asked casually: "I don''t know if I have the honour to invite the lady to dinner at night?? As a reminder of my thanks??"


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s invitation, the ticket sales lady almost agreed. After all, few women could refuse Zhou Ye''s... But the reservedness of women made her what she was about to say "OK" turned into... ... "It depends on whether you can touch me at night..."


    "I believe we will see you again..." Zhou Ye smiled deeply, and put the circus ticket into his pocket, and turned to the beast ear lolli, who was standing aside, eating cotton candy while waiting for the ticket. Lis walked over... "Okay-I have bad news for you, the circus will not start now!"


    "How could this be??"


    "Brother is a bad guy..."


    Looking at the excited beast ear loli, Zhou Ye smiled and waited for them to complain before saying again: "I''ll tell you good news again, we can spend a good day here, and then go to the circus..."


    "Great... Brother, I''m going to ride the carousel!"


    "Brother, I''m going to ride a bumper car..."


    "Okay, okay...sit all, not a lot of one..." Zhou Ye said, leading his own beast ear loli directly towards the playground...


    Unexpectedly, coming to the amusement park and encountering a beauty who is so similar to Jiang Qinqin, it is already worth his shot¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye, in a good mood, took his five beast ear loli, and played like crazy in the amusement park... Other than that, the beast ear loli just played for more than an hour...


    If it weren''t for Zhou Ye to lure these little loli with other amusement devices, they would still like to play a little longer.


    Roller coaster-merry-go-round-haunted house-bouncy castle-rapid rush forward-Ferris wheel...


    After this round of play-if it weren''t for Zhou Ye to force the little loli to eat, they wouldn''t even want to eat in the middle, it was really crazy to play.


    Even if Zhou Ye forced them to eat¡ªthey didn¡¯t want to miss out on the rides...Even the lunch was bought by Zhou Ye, and they ate directly on the Ferris wheel...


    In Xiaobai¡¯s words-stand tall and eat a lot...

 Chapter 578

    Of course, Zhou Ye also led Xiaobai to look at the place where she had fought, the Arctic Silver Fox Cage in the zoo...it was already deserted, and a few monkeys were put in to make up for it.


    What¡¯s interesting is that when Zhou Ye took little Lolita to visit the zoo, he also ran into Yuan Shuai who was just a little boy...For Yuan Shuai, Xiao Bai only regarded him as a bear boy he had seen before...obviously , What kind of drama like giving up to save Xiaobai, because of Zhou Ye''s appearance, there is no more.


    On the contrary, when a few bear kids threw stones at the monkey in the cage, they were stopped by Yuan Shuai... I hope this monkey is also a monster, and then it will be staged. The female King Kong is flying on the Oriental Pearl Tower for her beloved man. The drama is interesting.


    Although in Zhou Ye¡¯s opinion, many amusement items in the amusement park are either copycat versions or reduced versions... But this is enough for the beast ear loli to have fun... After all, in this era, many things are not If you want to buy it, someone will sell it-besides, the principal''s funds are not that sufficient. It is already very good to be able to do this.


    It was six o¡¯clock in the evening without knowing it¡ªZhou Ye took the loli to find a noodle shop near the amusement park to fill up their stomachs, and he took them directly to the circus¡¯s resident¡ªat this time, tickets were already available Come in.


    And the girl who sold the tickets has already changed.


    Zhou Ye is not surprised about this... After all, many of the circus ticket sales girls are temporary guest appearances by girls inside the circus. A circus that can be invited by the director of the circus, how much money can you expect from him? adequate?Also hire a special ticket sales lady??


    Zhou Ye is even more interested in this... He is guessing, what kind of identity is that girl who has the same face as Jiang Qinqin in this circus... It''s best to practice acrobatics-the reason... everyone understands. of.


    As the audience gradually entered, the seats in the entire circus shed gradually became full...


    Zhou Ye glanced slightly, and the attendance rate was about 90%... After all, it was just a small circus, and it was the first day to perform a circus here... The attendance rate was already very good.


    [Ladies and gentlemen... Welcome to the Magic Circus, next... we will present you with a wonderful circus performance.Now-the show begins...]


    Circus Circus...The first thing that came to the stage was a team of men on horses performing dressage. Zhou Ye had no interest in this...


    The five beast ear loli watched with relish.


    In Zhou Ye''s view, the performance of this circus is just like that...what should I say?Basically nothing new...Equestrian performances, acrobatic performances, classical tricks, jiu-jitsu performances... Trapeze, cage speed...


    Xiaobai and the others who watched these performances were very happy...For them, there is really no circus in the demon world...Although they can easily make many things in their eyes, there are many things that they can''t do. Arrived... like a speeding car in a cage.


    And Zhou Ye has been looking for that familiar face... but he has never seen that familiar face. If it weren¡¯t for him with five little loli, he might have rushed backstage to find someone. .


    [Below-please our Miss Jingjing to bring you a wonderful animal Taming performance...]


    As the host¡¯s words fell...it was not the beast trainer girl, nor the beast...but a dozen young men, each of them holding a one more than one meter wide and two meters high. The iron net ran to the stage...


    Just when the audience was a little surprised and talking...the host''s voice sounded again.


    [Because our animal tamer show is a bit dangerous, for the safety of the audience, we need to install some safety measures... Please wait a moment, it only takes a little time.


    The host¡¯s words were correct. After a few rounds of the dozens of lads...on the middle ground, they were temporarily spliced ??into a big iron cage...


    [Please invite our beautiful and generous Miss Jingjing...]


    With the voice of the host, Zhou Ye finally saw the face he wanted to see... At this time Jingjing was no longer a family beauty who wore a white shirt and jeans when selling tickets during the day. Instead, she wore a suit to show her unevenness. The beautiful animal trainer in tight-fitting leather outfits, holding a whip, and a whistle on her neck¡ª¡ª


    And behind her was a two-meter-long tiger... Jingjing didn''t wear a leather suit with a lot of leakage, but a leather suit with full coverage. After all, in 1996... ¡­The folk customs in China are not so open yet. Moreover, wearing such leather suits is equivalent to an extra layer of insurance.


    Seeing one person and one tiger walking into the venue, the audience suddenly became excited. After all-tiger training performances are rarely seen... At this moment, the tiger behind Jingjing suddenly opened his eyes. There was a big mouthful of blood, and there was a roar¡ªthat really shocked the four.


    Chapter Eighty Ten


    People who have not experienced a tiger''s roar up close may not know the feeling, even an adult man, when he hears a tiger''s roar up close, he has a feeling of fright.


    This tiger roar didn''t matter, she just cried the four cat-eared loli...


    "Woo woo woo... brother, it''s terrible..."


    "I don''t want to watch the circus... Brother, I want to go home..."


    "woo woo woo woo¡­¡­"


    Although the four cat ear loli are monsters, they are still young after all... Besides, they belong to the cat family together... But after all, cats and tigers are of two bloodlines... It is not surprising that they will be scared and cry directly.


    And Xiao Bai looked at the tiger behind Jingjing curiously, and didn''t know that she was scared at all - or it should be said that her blood was much more advanced than tigers. You know, Xiao Bai''s adult size is as big as two tigers. Big...


    Facing the cat-eared loli who were scared to cry, Zhou Ye really felt so distressed...for a while to coax this, another to coax that...There is no time to watch Jingjing''s tiger training performance...


    On the contrary, Xiao Bai looked at it with gusto...


    Standing in the middle of the field, Jingjing was also about to die of depression... It was easy to see the boy she had been waiting for for a day, but her sister was scared to cry by her tiger... This, this is really...


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye didn''t have any angry expressions on his face, otherwise... Jingjing probably has the heart to cry.


    When Zhou Ye finally coaxed the four cat-ear loli to stop crying... Jingjing¡¯s tiger training performance was also coming to an end. The cat-ear loli only saw the last tiger piercing the fire ring...


    After all, they are still children. When the cat ear loli saw the tiger piercing the ring of fire, the happy little hands became red after a while...


    When the tiger taming girl Jingjing finished her performance and the curtain call... couldn''t help but cast her eyes on the person who had been waiting for the whole afternoon, and it happened that Zhou Ye gestured to her with a thumbs-up...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s movements, Jingjing felt that her heart was sweeter than eating honey... The full applause was less than this guy''s gesture of praise...


    Jingjing took the tiger around the field for a week and was about to step down...The tiger seemed to have seen the four cat-eared loli beside Zhou Ye, and Zhang Zang wanted to come again...


    Zhou Ye''s eyes widened, and a monstrous murderous aura shrouded towards the tiger...In an instant - this tiger, who had just flaunted his might, was like a bereavement dog, turning his head with his tail and ran towards the exit behind the stage.


    You must know that although Zhou Ye hasn''t personally slaughtered people for a long time, but...the evil spirit on him is still there, his angry glance is already the result of showing mercy from the tiger owner Jingjing... If you start it, it is estimated that this look can directly scare this second-hand tiger to death on the spot.


    "Yuanyuan...Yuanyuan what''s wrong with you?" At this moment, Jingjing, the tiger taming girl, didn''t care about flirting with Zhou Ye... She ran directly to the stage after her own tiger.


    The audience thought it was another performance... There was another round of applause.


    The performances behind are a bit boring... They are all performances of some Jiu-Jitsu and trapeze, these performances are not very attractive to the beast ear loli... Moreover, they are already playing in the amusement park. All day long, even with the support of the blood of the monster race, they have been very tired.


    "Brother...I''m sleepy!" The youngest Nana was holding Zhou Ye''s arm, and she couldn''t open her eyes...


    Hearing what little Lolita said, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but look at the other beast ear loli...they were basically almost there."Then brother will send you back to sleep first, okay?"


    "Hmm..." X5


    The little loli are all a little confused...Zhou Ye can''t let them look anymore when he sees this... he led the five little loli out of the field early...


    Fifteen minutes later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The whole circus was completely over...All the members of the circus came out and called to the audience.


    Standing in the middle position, Jingjing, the tiger tame girl, kept searching for Zhou Ye''s figure with her eyes... But even if she searched the audience, she did not see that handsome boy and his five sisters...


    He-really gone???


    "Bad bastard-bastard, and said you want to invite me to dinner... You liar -" Jingjing walked out of the circus sullenly... At this moment, she can hang two catties of sugar without any problem.


    "Miss Jingjing... have you met a liar? Who is it, tell me, I will help you teach him..." A male voice that made Jingjing hate came from behind her.


    "I want you to care?" Jingjing said without turning back.This guy who hates her claims to be the general manager of a travel agency, and his last name is Hou-since performing at a circus, he has been entangled with her...


    She couldn''t hide it... The circus was invited to the magic city, and this guy ran after it... It''s really lingering.


    To be honest, Jingjing is all about calling the police... She has no good feelings about this 40-something old man."Stay away from me, you are not familiar with you... Also, please call me Miss Du... Jingjing is not what you can call."

 Chapter 579

    "Don''t be so unfeeling..." General Manager Hou said with an affectionate look, and took out a bunch of roses from behind him... He held them in both hands and sent them to Jingjing, "This bunch of flowers represents mine. Mind¡­¡­"


    "I''m sorry... I don''t like roses..." Jingjing frowned and said, "Please take it away..."


    "Don''t... Tell me what flowers you like, I''ll go now..." Mr. Hou was interrupted by a voice before he could finish his words.


    "...Don''t you understand? Jingjing doesn''t like roses... but someone who doesn''t like roses..." Following the voice, Zhou Ye appeared beside her in Jingjing''s surprised eyes.


    "You--" Mr. Hou saw that Zhou Ye was so close to the goddess in his dream, and it seemed that his goddess was not at all repulsive... It made him so angry that he almost wanted to curse...


    However, after comparing the strengths between himself and Zhou Ye, he wisely failed to say the following.One is about 1.89 meters away, the other is about seven meters away...One is young and strong, and the other is middle-aged...How do you think, if you quarrel, the winner will not be him.


    "You... why do you say that? What evidence do you have?" Mr. Hou asked angrily.


    "How simple..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and raised his right hand in front of Jingjing. A fiery red rose suddenly appeared in her empty hand--"For you, Jingjing...I I said we will meet again, can we have dinner with me now?"


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s magical movements, Jingjing''s beautiful eyes continued to shine...


    She took the rose from Zhou Ye''s hand with a shy face, and whispered: "Well, I''ll give you this opportunity!"


    "By the way, you are here for a while, I''ll change my clothes..." Jingjing said, ran to her dormitory like flying. One is that she is still wearing a costume, and the other is that she wants Put on makeup a little bit-after all, women are the ones who please themselves.


    "Hey--hey...what should I do?" Mr. Hou shouted depressedly next to him, but... his shouting didn''t get any response, only Zhou Ye''s mockery.


    "Grandpa...you are all this old...go to the old disco...just look for the sunset red...just stop participating in such a laborious thing as picking a girl." Zhou Ye said to this guy. The impression is very bad, not only because this guy is pursuing Jingjing, but also because of the things that this guy does that are not human...stealing his niece¡¯s property, he is in his seventies and he still has grandparents and grandchildren... ¡­Really¡ªa scum.


    "You...you..." Mr. Hou rolled his eyes in anger by Zhou Ye''s remarks, and he almost choked to death after failing to come up.


    "If you don''t go away... let you die here!" Zhou Ye said, looking at Mr. Hou overcastly.


    "You, you wait..." Looking at Zhou Ye''s murderous eyes, Mr. Hou almost didn''t scare to pee... He ran, and said cruel words... "You wait, kid... ...This matter is not over...you wait..."


    "Ha ha..." Facing the threat from President Hou, Zhou Ye just smiled coldly, isn''t it finished??This guy...tonight will be overwhelmed because of shock...because he has already made a little trick in this guy''s mind.


    Chapter six hundred and eleventh


    The dormitory where the members of the circus lived was the old warehouse of the zoo, which was originally a large warehouse used to store animal feed. The cost of feeding herbivores is no less than that of carnivores. After all, the food intake of large herbivores is quite large in order to meet the calories needed for daily exercise.


    Therefore, this large warehouse was originally prepared for storing fodder-later due to the restructuring of the zoo, this warehouse has been abandoned.


    It just so happened that the circus had a large number of members, so this warehouse of more than 500 square meters was temporarily separated and used as a temporary dormitory for the circus. Even so, it was only enough for more than 30 girls of the circus.


    As for boys??Ha ha... the boy had thick and durable skin, so he just made do with it in the tent outside.


    Du Jingjing ran all the way back to the girls'' dormitory, said hello to a few sisters along the way, and ran back to her single room.


    As the only animal trainer of the circus, it can be said to be the pillar of the circus to some extent. Of course, she is entitled to have a private room exclusively... Other girls are not so lucky, many are just a few. A girl squeezed a room with some fine performance props.


    As soon as she returned to her room-Du Jingjing was happily looking for her favorite clothes in her private server cabinet, humming a little song happily...


    After looking around in the cabinet for a long time, Du Jingjing wanted to find a dress to match Zhou Ye... But after picking up her clothes, she found sadly... She didn''t have a dress that could match Zhou Ye''s body. The clothes are matched.


    Today Zhou Ye just wore a casual black suit for self-cultivation... This unbranded handmade custom suit is not cheap at all. Mo Chou made a special trip to help Zhou Ye customize it in London¡¯s Anderson Garment Factory. The Anderson family was first Queen tailors specializing in the customization of clothing for royal family members. Later, after the implementation of the constitutional monarchy-the Anderson family turned to set up a clothing workshop, which was specially tailored for the nobles and politicians of various countries.


    That suit has gone through rigorous and demanding procedures, from material selection to handwork to tailoring. It¡¯s not good to say that the suit of the Anderson family is a luxury that you don¡¯t have to buy even if you have money. I entrusted the help of a noblewoman from a European family with whom I had business dealings to get the quota for garment making.


    Du Jingjing rummaged in her closet for a long time, only to find sadly...All of her clothes don¡¯t seem to match the bad guy¡¯s clothes... Either the color looks a little flashy, or the style looks a little old... this is really a tragedy.


    In the end, she was depressed and utterly abandoned herself and chose the most common dress like white shirt and jeans...Although her clothes were casual, she didn''t want to dress casually...She who never used makeup in the past has changed a little today. With a light makeup, he tied up his half-length hair diagonally back.


    To be honest, Du Jingjing''s appearance originally had a kind of classical beauty of Oriental women, after applying light makeup, it seemed even more charming and charming.The hairstyle she chose made her whole person a bit youthful and playful.


    "Perfect..." Du Jingjing happily muttered to herself as she looked at her own shape in a small mirror: "Come on - Jingjing, you are the most beautiful!"


    After finishing all this, Du Jingjing glanced at the Shanghai brand ladies watch on her wrist¡ª"Ah, oh...it''s been almost half an hour...that bad guy won''t wait any longer, right?"


    While talking, Du Jingjing hurriedly opened the door and rushed out.I happened to run into a few sisters from the circus and went to the Bund...


    "Sister Jingjing, let''s go to the Bund together..."


    "No, I still have something...you go by yourself!" Jingjing said, rushing out in a hurry...


    "What''s wrong with Sister Jingjing? It looks like she is very anxious. Isn''t something wrong?" The youngest Zou Hua said with some worry.


    And Liu Yan, who came by, smiled slightly and said, "What can happen... spring is here!"


    "What? What does it mean that spring is here?" Zou Hua is only a fourteen-year-old child, and he is still a little ignorant of these topics.


    "Don''t listen to your sister Liu Yan talking nonsense there... Let''s go quickly, or it will be too late for a while."


    "Oh..." The three girls walked towards the outside happily again.


    On the other side, Du Jingjing was anxious because he was worried that Zhou Ye had waited too long...It was a trot all the way over. When she saw the tall figure, she slowed down a little...and walked over.


    "I''m sorry... I made you wait in a hurry?" When Du Jingjing came to Zhou Ye, she had already adjusted her breathing evenly... but the few drops of sweat on the tip of her nose hadn''t come and wiped away.


    "I''m not in a hurry..." Looking at Du Jingjing, whose face was blushing because of the trot, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, took out the handkerchief from his pocket, and gently wiped it to her cheek."Why are you running so fast... The sky is so dark, what if you fall?"


    "I''m not afraid you will be in a hurry..." Du Jingjing''s mouth was coquettish, her head hung slightly... She didn''t notice at all, how her words and actions at this moment are not right. After all, they are today. Just met... She didn''t even know what Zhou Ye''s name was, and she was already enjoying someone''s tenderness with peace of mind.


    This shows from a certain aspect how powerful Zhou Ye''s spiritual hints are.


    "I''ll wait a while, don''t worry, but if you fall, I will feel distressed..." Zhou Ye said, naturally holding Du Jingjing''s little hand and walking out...


    He is really not in a hurry, anyway, he didn''t plan to let this little sheep go tonight...


    Du Jingjing felt that the small hand held by Zhou Ye''s big hand was like an electric shock. There was a puffy feeling that penetrated her heart and made her feel a feeling of palpitations. This is something she has never felt since her youth for more than 20 years. Taste, she feels like a cloud, and the road under her feet is soft... "Where are we going..."


    "Go eat first..." Zhou Ye took Du Jingjing''s little hand and said as he walked: "By the way, I don''t know yet, Jingjing, what kind of food do you like to eat!"


    "Wh, everything is good..." Du Jingjing, who was holding a small hand by Zhou Ye, felt as if she was in a dream, and her whole person was a bit hazy...Moreover, Zhou Ye still had a very good smell on her body, which made her involuntarily stop. Want to lean over...


    "Since you are in the magic capital, let''s go to the countryside and eat the local food..." Zhou Ye glanced at Du Jingjing''s state slightly, and Xiang Jiao pulled out a clear smile. It seemed that his [love perfume] was not in vain... ¡­Tonight can completely win this tiger girl.


    Chapter six hundred and twelve


    The next day - in a business hotel on the Bund of Magic City.


    Du Jingjing slowly opened her eyes... there was a trace of confusion in her eyes, a strange ceiling, a strange room...here is it?


    She suddenly wanted to sit up, but... halfway through this action, she couldn''t help falling down again.It wasn''t because she really didn''t have the energy to get up, although there were some reasons for this, but...the most important thing was that she felt the uninvited guest who was still in her body.


    "Bad guy..." Du Jingjing couldn''t help but uttered a low voice after receiving this strange feeling... She moved her body and body gently, trying to escape someone''s troubles... However, she moved forward a little bit , The bad guy behind chased her forward a little bit...which made her slap the bad guy backhand, and said: "Bad guy...when are you going to tease me..."


    "Trickling for a lifetime..." With the voice, an arm poked out and directly wrapped her slender waist. It was Zhou Ye who made and blamed her.


    Although Zhou Ye said that, she chose to let Jingjing go. After all, she was the first time last night... to last so long, it was already the result of years of physical exercise.


    After getting rid of a certain villain¡¯s mischief for the time being, Jingjing turned around and turned around--Looking at Zhou Ye''s beautiful and incomparable face, she couldn''t help but remember the situation last night...

 Chapter 580

    Last night she got in the bad guy¡¯s car in a muddle-headed manner... However, the bad guy was taken to a local restaurant in the old city of the magic city-to be honest, the charges here are high, but... the local dishes are really authentic. .


    This meal Jingjing has a little bit of support, especially the self-brewed rice wine in this restaurant, which is even more sweet and mellow, so that she can¡¯t help but drink more with Zhou Ye¡¯s persuasion. A few cups.


    After drinking and eating-of course, it is pressing the road.Zhou Ye simply left his car in the parking lot, and walked around the Bund with Jingjing...


    The two of them held hands and walked along the banks of the Bund--the two who were still a little apart, as Zhou Ye''s deliberate or unintentional provocation, they got closer and closer...especially when the river breeze blew, Jingjing was directly caught Zhou Ye embraced him.


    I don¡¯t know who started it first¡ªperhaps Zhou Ye or Du Jingjing...the two figures finally overlapped. Although Du Jingjing is still a novice, Zhou Ye is an out-and-out old driver. ... Under Zhou Ye''s lead, Jingjing quickly fell into the veteran driver''s skilled car skills.


    The iron needs to be hot... Zhou Ye simply took Du Jingjing to open a luxurious suite in a business hotel on the Bund-a night of fish and dragon dance, Jingjing also completely stepped onto the adult stage.


    "Bad guy...or else, I''ll go back to the circus first and stay for another two days... You should discuss with your sisters before... I''m afraid they will resent me..." Du Jingjing looked at Zhou Ye''s narrow smile , Said hesitantly.


    Last night after she was completely conquered and conquered by Zhou Ye, she learned from Zhou Ye that she was not the only woman of this man... She was angry, struggled, cried, resisted... However, all of this There was no use for eggs, they were directly suppressed by the bastard Zhou Ye.


    How was it suppressed??Ahem...Of course it is¡ªthe old way.


    In fact, many times... what a woman says is duplicity. If you really choose to let go, she will hate you for a lifetime... just suppress the suppression, she will find a reason for herself ¡ª not me If you don''t resist, you can''t resist.


    What''s more--Jingjing couldn''t do without Zhou Ye. All these resistances were just a result of her female restraint and Jiao Jiao''s mentality.


    Although she promised to go home with Zhou Ye today, and later quit her job as an animal trainer in the zoo, but...today she regrets a little...After all, she doesn''t know the character and temper of the girls. What if all the women target her?


    That''s why Jingjing said that.


    "Don''t be nonsense...it''s too late for your sisters to be happy when they see you... How can they resent you?" Zhou Ye didn''t care about it, joking... There are small contradictions among his women, but... ¡­No one has dared to go against his will and stir up trouble in his harem or palace¡ªthat kind of thorns have been reformed by the Zhou family¡¯s family law."Don''t worry, they won''t target you..."


    "But..." Although Zhou Ye promised her this way, Jingjing still hesitated.


    "It seems...Baby Jingjing, you want to teach love again..." Zhou Ye smiled evilly, and frightened Du Jingjing hurriedly and hugged her man."Don''t... I know I was wrong, Ye... Can''t I go back with you?"


    "This is good..." Zhou Ye slapped Jingjing Dolphin with satisfaction, and laughed in a low voice: "Okay, get up soon... we should pack up and go back..."


    "Hmm--!" With Zhou Ye''s help, Jingjing limped to bed, and went to the bathroom to wash up alone.


    On the other hand, Zhou Ye directly folded the white sheet with a plum blossom on the couch and threw it into his wristband--this was a trophy.


    When the two of them finished packing and walked out of the hotel... it was almost noon.


    Zhou Ye first went to the parking place last night, drove his car over, and then Jingjing went directly back to the Hilton Hotel.


    Being hugged by Zhou Ye with the princess and holding Jingjing who came to the door of the room, she wanted to regret it again... "Ye, or else... Would you let me think about it again?"


    To be honest, at this time Du Jingjing really had a feeling of an ugly wife meeting her in-laws, and it was not just one...but a group, which really made her feel very uneasy.


    "Don''t worry... your sisters are all good women and won''t scold you..." Of course, Zhou Ye saw what Jingjing was afraid of, so he calmed her and knocked on the door directly.


    Soon-a beautiful young woman in fashionable dress opened the door of the presidential suite."Honey, you are back..."


    The young woman first greeted Zhou Ye, and then smiled and said to Jingjing who was in Zhou Ye''s arms: "This younger sister is Miss Jingjing, right? She is naturally beautiful...no wonder my dear will never return home. "


    "Hello, sister, I''m Du Jingjing..." Seeing the young woman''s smile, although there was some ridicule in the words,...there was no insinuation at all, which made Du Jingjing a little relieved."I don''t know what sister is?"


    "My name is Mo Chou... well, it''s all a family, don''t be so polite..." Mo Chou smiled and opened the door, letting his man and Jingjing into the room, carefully helping his man to place Jingjing. On the sofa, I sat down beside her affectionately, took her little hand, and said to my man: "My dear, I will accompany my sister to talk about a woman''s self-confidence for a while. You go back and change your clothes first. ..."


    "Hmm... Then Jingjing will ask you to take care of it, Mo Chou!" Zhou Ye said and walked to her room.He asked casually: "Why are you at home, where are the other sisters?"


    "Sisters from Baidi took the little loli to the street to play... Tian Tian took Dongmei and Qiuya to relocate and go through the transfer procedures, Qiqi and the others went to work..." Mo Chou said, "But they But please, I must thank my new sister..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly. Of course he knew what his gang of women Xie Jingjing was doing... He stopped talking, turned around and walked towards the room. After all, he felt a little uncomfortable after wearing his clothes for a day.


    "Thank me?" Jingjing was a little confused, why should she thank herself??On the way here, she thought that she would be scolded and beaten by others... but she never thought that she would be thanked...


    "Of course I have to thank you!" Mo Chou smiled and whispered in the ear of the newly joined sister, "If it weren''t for you to feed the tiger last night... I''m afraid the sisters would be miserable last night... You know, we The man... that''s really amazing..."


    "Uh-" Jingjing said in a daze when she heard Mo Chou''s words: "No, sister...you guys can''t handle him?"


    "You...I don''t know how good our men are..." Mo Chou said with emotion like a veteran looking at a rookie: "My dear must have pity for you last night. It''s the first time for you, so I''m merciless... ¡­"


    "Just show mercy????" Jingjing thought of her experience last night, and said depressed: "I was almost killed by that villain..."


    "You will understand later..." Mo Chou joked with a smile: "When you see the true strength of our man, you know how he is merciful..."


    Chapter VIII


    Tokyo-Chiyoda District-Imagawa Press Building.


    "Miss Qingzi, good noon..."


    "Hello Miss Qingzi..."


    Facing the greetings from her father, Kiyoko Imagawa just nodded slightly, and then walked towards the elevator dedicated to the president without looking back... She had no interest in the kindness of those guys.


    As the elevator started¡ªsoon, it reached the top floor of the building.Kiyoko Imagawa, carrying a small lady''s backpack, walked out of the elevator and walked directly to her father''s office...but I didn''t expect that she, who had always been unimpeded in her own business, was actually stopped by someone.


    "Miss Kiyoko, the boss is receiving an important guest...You can''t go in yet..." It was Fujiwara, Hiruji Imagawa''s confidential secretary, who stopped her.


    In the face of other employees in her own company, Kiyoko can put on the air and even ask them to kneel down and apologize, but her father''s confidential secretary, Fujiwara, cannot do so.


    One reason is that her father, Hiroji Imagawa and Fujiwara can be said to be old friends for decades. They are inferior and subordinate, but they are actually close friends of irreverence. The other reason is that Fujiwara can also be said to be watching her grow up. The elders, she even called uncle when she saw Fujiwara.


    "Uncle Fujiwara...Where did my father receive the guests?" Kiyoko Imagawa asked curiously.


    "Ms. Kiyoko, the boss is receiving Ms. Takahashi from Fuji TV. The boss is planning to enter the TV media recently..." When he said these words, Fujiwara''s eyes flickered.


    To be honest, Imagawa Hiroji does have ambitions to enter the TV media, and this Ms. Takahashi was indeed a representative of Fujidai who discussed the acquisition of Fujidai shares with Imagawa Hiruji...


    However, after several contacts-the two actually saw each other right... One is a dead wife, the other is a divorced single, the two hit it off immediately-they soon entered the stage of love, rape, passion and heat. .


    Although the acquisition fell through due to the leaks of their romance... However, the relationship between the two was maintained.It''s just that Imagawa Hiroshi didn''t know how to tell his daughter about this. He knew that his daughter Kiyoko''s deep feelings for his wife would never agree with this matter.


    So, I kept hiding...


    Although Fujiwara had several times persuaded his boss to tell Kiyoko about this matter in advance, but...Imagawa Hiroji, who was determined in the mall, faced his daughter, but did not have such firm determination.


    This time-while my boss was having a tryst with his girlfriend, he was blocked by his daughter in the door. This Nima was a bit embarrassed... How did Fujiwara have a headache to get Kiyoko away.


    "Is it true? Uncle Fujiwara?" Kiyoko Imagawa''s cold beautiful eyes stared at Fujiwara, telling the truth-since her own man changed her DNA, her IQ, which was not low, has improved. In her eyes, performances like Fujiwara, who can deceive opponents into bankruptcy, are already full of flaws in her eyes.


    "Ahem...Miss Kiyoko, it is indeed like this..." Fujiwara felt that his boss''s daughter''s eyes were a bit too sharp today... He actually felt a little guilty in his conscience.


    "Haha..." Jinchuan Kiyoko smiled coldly, quickly bypassed Fujiwara, and walked towards his father''s office...


    [When did the lady''s movements become so sensitive, just like the descendants of the Wu family...] With this thought in his mind, Fujiwara chased after Kiyoko, and while chasing, he shouted: "Miss Kiyoko, Miss Kiyoko... boss I''m really talking about things inside..."


    Kiyoko Jinchuan ignored Fujiwara''s yelling at all, and accelerated her pace. She knew... This is a performance that Fujiwara has panicked. Is there anything that she can''t let her know?Have you actually become a member to be concealed in this family?


    The more Imagawa thought, the more angry... she walked quickly to the door of her father''s office, took a kick, and kicked it hard...Although the ability that Kiyoko gained was teleportation, but... her physical strength It has also been strengthened to a certain extent, not to mention... at least it is no problem to sling a special soldier¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 581

    The kick kicked by Kiyoko Fei had a force of several hundred kilograms... and the door of Imakawa Hiroshi''s office was obviously unable to withstand such a kick, and it collapsed directly after a bang.


    Through the open door, Iagawa Kiyoko saw a half-aged mistress in a pale pink dress, standing up from her father''s side in a panic, and her dress looked a little messy.


    "Dad, are you talking about business like this?" Kiyoko Imagawa strode into the office, frowning and questioning unceremoniously.


    "Ahem...Actually, Kiyoko..." Imakawa Hiroji looked a little awkwardly at Takahashi Anna who stood aside, a little bit lamented---hearted, death sooner or later, death is death, and he can''t always let a woman be like this. Wait for yourself, after all, both of them are this old... Moreover, if my daughter''s anger is really not enough, I can ask my unfathomable son-in-law to help persuade.


    Thinking of this, Hiroji Imagawa stretched out his hand and held Takahashi Anna, then solemnly said to his daughter: "Kyoko...this is your Aunt Takahashi. We have been dating for almost a year now. We are Those who truly love each other...maybe after a while--we will get married..."


    "Married???? Are you going to marry this woman??" Qingzi''s face was cold, her eyes were cold, and she glanced at the woman named Takahashi, she was indeed a beauty, although she was a little old...but , This is not the reason why she can take her mother''s position."I don''t accept¡ªexcept for my mother, I would never call another woman''s mother..."


    Speaking of this, Kiyoko turned around and walked downstairs...


    "Kyoko...Kyoko...what''s your attitude, you stop me..."


    However, Imagawa Hiroji found that his own voice seemed to have no effect on his daughter... Hearing his voice, even Kiyoko''s footsteps went faster.


    "Hiroji...what to do??" Takahashi Anna''s face was somewhat surprised and sad again, after all-she knew that Imagawa Hiroji loved his daughter who lost his mother the most... as if Kiyoko refused to agree. , She and Hiruji Imagawa''s affairs, I''m afraid there is still a grind.


    "It''s okay..." Hiroji Imagawa patted Takahashi Anna''s little hand, and said in a low voice, "Although my daughter doesn''t listen to me, she will definitely listen to someone..."


    "Who is it?" Takahashi Anna asked hopefully.


    "Kyoko''s boyfriend, Zhou Ye-kun¡ª¡ª" Speaking of this name, Imakawa Hiroshi had a toothache. His daughter who had been raising for more than ten years was finally taken away by the wolf outside... Even so, he was right. Zhou Ye is still very satisfied, handsome, mysterious, powerful... seems to be omnipotent. Even an old guy like Imagawa Hiroshi has to admit that a perfect man like Zhou Ye really has few women. It can be resisted.


    Although I really don¡¯t want to ask Zhou Ye for help--but...Sure enough, at this time, I still have to ask my son-in-law to help... Imagawa thought depressed, and said to Fujiwara who was still on standby outside: "Go, send some bodyguards. Protect Qingzi, and...don¡¯t disturb Qingzi to relax..."


    Chapter 814


    Tokyo-Minato Ward, in a high-end apartment in a building, this is the nest of the five-member women''s special team.


    The entire apartment is more than 300 square meters with complete facilities... Luxurious decoration, warm and warm all kinds of lovely furniture, showing that the owner here is a woman...


    There are five cute fabric dolls on the big, seemingly comfortable fabric sofa in the living room... and from the dining room next to the living room, the voice of several girls talking.


    "Kyoko...Are you really not going to forgive your father?" Xiang Yaoliang asked while sitting on the main seat, eating sukiyaki.


    While Kiyoko Imagawa sat opposite her, poked the ingredients in the bowl with chopsticks casually, and said hesitantly: "Although...I am not opposed to my father''s remarriage, and I also know...My father has sacrificed a lot for me. , But... I just don''t want to call that man''s mother, absolutely don''t..."


    "It seems that Mr. Imagawa didn''t force you to call that woman''s mother, right?" Natsumi Mori, sweating while eating, said casually: "It seems that everything is made up by your own brain, right?"


    "Huh¡ªit seems like this is true when you say that..." Chika Sanwa, who was sitting next to Mori, smiled: "Listening to what Kiyoko said just now, it seems like Mr. Imagawa has never said that..."


    "Hey, which side are you on..." Qingzi glared at the two of them with a bit of dissatisfaction, and said: "I ran to ask you to give me ideas, did you come out like this? Really... I won¡¯t take you to see your husband next time!"


    "Don''t... Master Qingzi, please forgive the villain''s gaffe!" X2


    Hearing Kiyoko''s threat, Chixiang and Xia Mei suddenly put their hands together and held them high above their heads-begging for mercy...


    No way, Kiyoko is the only teleporter in the Tokyo Metropolitan Government. If she really offends this chick-she really dares not take them to see her husband, then they will die of love.


    "Look at your excitement..." Kamizu Yumiko sneered away with disdain, a look of disgust on his face.


    "Oh?" Qingzi sullen her face, secretly refreshing, but found that there was still another objection, and a pair of beautiful eyes immediately squinted."It seems that Kozu-san is a strong female middle school hero. Then at the next gathering, please ask Kozu-san to stay at home..."


    Hearing this, "Wow..." Kozu Yumiko stood up blankly.


    "Don''t be impulsive, Yumiko..."


    "Yeah, everyone is sister... What is good to say..."


    "Yumiko, if the sisters disagree, you will be punished by your husband... Family law or something... I know you like it, but... there is no need to deliberately violate the family law to make your husband angry..."


    Seeing Kozu Yumiko''s actions, several other girls hurriedly persuaded and persuaded...to pull the frame...for fear that on impulse, Kozu Yumiko did something that made her husband the most taboo sisters incompatible. You must know, your husband That''s the one who likes to sit down the most... Kozu Yumiko made a mistake alone, I''m afraid-the entire Tokyo Metropolitan will be punished.


    Although to a certain extent, the family law also gave them a feeling of endless aftertaste, but...the kind of torture, they don''t want to try the second time after they have tasted it once.


    However, Kiyoko Imagawa, one of the parties involved, was not at all panicked. What is she afraid of?To put it hard, although in terms of fighting, every girl here can beat her five by one, but the premise is-she is willing to stay with them hard steel, otherwise, with the strange ability of teleport, no one can It hit her.


    However, in the next scene, Kozu Yumiko''s actions shocked all the girls.


    I saw¡ªYumiko Kozu stood up, then pushed the stool behind him to the side, followed by a tiger-floor (seat under the soil), and said loudly, ¡°Please¡ªMaster Imagawa must forgive the impoliteness that I just made. , Yumiko will be unforgettable forever!"


    "...Puff¡ª¡ª!" X5


    The women looked at Kozu in a daze, feeling like they only met Yumiko today. After a while... a burst of sweet laughter sounded through the entire apartment.


    Except for Sang Haruka, the other girls couldn''t help laughing... Kozu is so cute, even Imagawa Kiyoko couldn''t help laughing, and the atmosphere in the restaurant suddenly became much more relaxed.


    You know, when Kiyoko Imagawa came just now... there were tears on her face, and she was aggrieved.The eldest sister Xiang Yaoliang who was watching TV was a little bit confused, and was about to summon the sisters to copy the guys to avenge her little sister.


    It''s shaking the sky, who dares to bully their sisters, feels too comfortable to live?And... I said when my husband left Neon that all the younger sisters here are taken care of by her, and it happened under her nose that her sister was being bullied. What is the face of her going to see her husband? ??


    As a result, when Xiang Yaoliang asked why Qingzi was crying, he was a little depressed... Dad is getting married, and Qingzi doesn''t like that woman-what should I do??I am afraid that my husband will have a headache.


    Therefore, in the end, Qingzi can only stay here for dinner, and by the way, I can enlighten Qingzi.


    Finally, when his sisters were almost smiling... Xiang Yaoliang asked Qingzi with a smile: "Now, do you still feel angry?"


    "...No, don''t be angry!" Qing Zi Miao understood why the second sister, Kozu, would be so ugly... It turned out to be to make herself happy.All the grievances and depressions in her heart turned into a touch at this moment."Yumiko sister, thank you..."


    "Thank me for what..." Yumiko Kozu smiled and stood up, then hugged Kiyoko, and said in a low voice: "Have you forgotten? Kiyoko, we...have been a family long ago, the house rules set by your husband, I just hope that the sisters can help each other. Do you still have to say thank you to the family?"


    "Hmm... I''m sorry... Sister Yumiko!" Kiyoko''s eyes were a little red. She knew that she was the youngest among the sisters in Tokyo, and all five sisters were taking care of her silently... I don''t even know what to say.


    "Okay, wipe away the tears... Our little princess is crying like a tearful person..." Xiang Yaoliang said, and walked over, using a tissue to gently wipe the tears on Qingzi''s face ."Kyoko, as for us, since we are already the husband-sama''s women, then...sooner or later, we will be crowned as the husband''s awakening... So, it is a good thing for Mr. Imagawa to remarry... After all, maybe I don¡¯t know when, husband-sama It will take us back to his world together...At that time, Mr. Imagawa will be left alone, how pitiful..."


    "But...but..." Kiyoko knew that her sister Xiangyao was right, but she had the feeling of being seen through by adults after a prank by a child, twisting and pinching and unable to step down...


    Chapter 815


    "Why don''t it..." Looking at Kiyoko Imagawa''s hesitant expression, Xiangyao Liang smiled slightly: "You should go abroad to relax. I guess Mr. Imakawa will contact my dear immediately after hearing the news of your going abroad. It''s time... At that time, you can spend a honeymoon journey outside with dear that belongs to you only... At that time, let dear come back with you, so that you will have a step down."


    "But... but if this is the case, wouldn''t it be unfair to the sisters?" Kiyoko muttered in touch, "And... and I can''t bear the spoils and love of your husband..."


    "Little fool..." Xiang Yaoliang patted Qingzi''s back lightly and said, "Do you know? Your husband is omnipotent..."


    "I know..." Speaking of her husband''s abilities, Qingzi immediately burst into joy. She still remembers her first beautiful scenery. Under such circumstances, the first time she lost herself, she will remember it forever heart."My husband can fly into the sky and escape... can turn decay into magic... can..."


    Xiangyao Liang looked at Qingzi''s smiling face that was happy because she talked about her husband, and did not interrupt her words about her husband¡¯s ability. It was not until Qingzi was a little tired that she said slowly: "You Do you know? Kiyoko... Your husband''s ability is far beyond your imagination!"


    "Huh?" Qingzi looked at his sister Xiangyao hesitantly, wondering what she meant by this sentence.


    "Time--it''s time, idiot..." Xiang Yaoliang knocked his head silently, and said depressedly: "Have you forgotten how our husband made the cherry blossoms experience blooming flowers?"


    "Yes, Master Time Husband''s time ability is really great, but what about it?" Qingzi was a little confused.


    "If... I mean, if... Your husband can shuttle time and take your mother..." Before Xiangyao''s words were finished, Qingzi''s eyes suddenly brightened."Yes, if the husband can travel the time and reach the time when my mother is sick... won''t you be able to save my mother back?"

 Chapter 582

    "So, do you know how to do it?" Xiang Yaoliang smiled mysteriously: "If you want something, you need to pay something... For your mother, Qingzi... You have to introduce a girlfriend to my dear... can you do it??"


    "Yes!!!" Qingzi said with a serious expression: "In order to let my mother come back to me again...I am willing to introduce a girlfriend to your husband, but..."


    When he said this, Qingzi''s expression collapsed."I don''t know what kind of woman my dear likes..."


    Speaking of this, Kiyoko is a little depressed... She used to think that her own man can be a beautiful woman, but... when she was playing with her man in Tokyo, she made new discoveries... Many seemingly cute and beautiful women , I rushed to my dear ones, and even wanted to post them, but my husband didn''t color such women, and seemed to look down on them at all.


    This made Kiyoko feel a little elusive about the way her man chooses a woman.


    "You don''t have to do it yourself..." Xiang Yaoliang smiled slightly: "You can observe your husband''s eyes. When you think he is more concerned about a woman...you can help!"


    "Get out and help? How to help?" Qingzi was a little confused, too young compared to her, many things... Xiang Yaoliang and the others can see it, but she can''t.


    "Using the identity of the same girl..." Shinohara said, "Be friends with that girl, and then...help your husband be alone with her to create conditions..."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." Qingzi asked blankly.


    "Special training, special training..." Yumiko Kozu said depressed: "Tonight, let us give you special training, let Kiyoko thoroughly understand how to become the most favored and loved woman of your husband!"


    "No, didn''t it mean that I was helping my dear pick-up girl? How did it become a favoritism???" Kiyoko Imagawa was completely confused.


    "Water conservancy and all things do not fight, so there is nothing to fight for!" Xiangyao said in Chinese, and then explained: "This sentence is said by the ancient saints. Don''t fight, it is a big fight... You help your husband, Get what he wants, will Master Nahuo love you more?"


    "Uh-yes!" Kiyoko hesitated and nodded.


    "Will the husband who loves you help you realize your dream?" Xiang Yaoliang asked again.


    Kiyoko recalled that her husband seemed to be very good at talking to the sisters... However, neon¡¯s spirit of not causing trouble for others has been restraining them, so they really can¡¯t make the seemingly difficult The things that are realized are used to trouble my husband.


    Speaking in this way, it seems that even if he does not contribute to help her husband, she can obtain her husband''s consent and help Qingzi realize her long-cherished wish, but... Qingzi really can''t live the hurdle in her heart.


    In this way, it seems that only after gaining the favor of his husband can he make this seemingly embarrassing request.


    Qingzi, who finally sorted out all his thoughts, nodded firmly, then stood up, and bowed deeply in front of the five girls: "I understand, please give me special training from my sisters. I want to get your husband. Your pet¡¤love..."


    "Did you really think about it? Kiyoko... At that time, even if you cry and beg me, I won''t be merciful!" Xiang Yaoliang said with a serious expression: "I will definitely train you to be your husband''s good helper of!"


    "Hi-sisters, please use all your strength to train Qingzi!" Qingzi said firmly.


    "So good, let''s start eating now... After eating, hellish special training awaits you!" Xiang Yaoliang smiled slightly.


    "Hi!" Qingzi sat down again full of fighting spirit. With the goal, Qingzi has started the fighting spirit state.


    In fact, she could ask her husband Zhou Ye to unconditionally help her resurrect her mother, but... she really couldn''t comfortably let her husband do such a thing.


    Moreover, blindly requesting, not paying...this is not something they can do, so they came up with such a way to ask for help from their husband.


    Question: "How should your husband be approached by a woman?"


    Answer: "Should I help my lord to match up?"


    Question: "Wrong, you should first observe whether your husband is interested in this woman, and then consider whether to match the bridge or forcefully drive away the other person!"


    "Snapped--!"


    "it hurts¡­¡­"


    Question: "What if your husband sees a woman and is rejected by the woman when he takes the initiative to strike up a conversation?"


    Answer: "Then use your identity as a female to get close to that woman, and then use various methods to push this woman into your husband''s arms!"


    Question: "Well said, what are the various means?"


    Answer: "Legal, illegal, deceptive, normal, abnormal... and other means, refer to unscrupulous means!"


    Question: "Very good... you already have this kind of consciousness!"


    The next day-noon


    After a night of special training, Kiyoko Imagawa was sent off by the sisters and confidently boarded the flight from Tokyo to Hong Kong.And the bodyguards, who had been protecting their young ladies from afar, hurriedly reported the news to their boss, Hiruji Imagawa...


    Sitting in the Imagawa Newspaper Building, Imagawa Hiroji silently stared at the endless traffic on the road downstairs from the building. After half a day, he dialed a phone he didn''t want to make."Hello---Zhou Ye-kun? This is Hiruji Imakawa..."


    Chapter 816


    Magic City-Hilton Hotel-Zhou Ye''s presidential suite.


    At this time, only Mo Chou and Zhou Ye were left in the room.


    The other girls have their own things to be busy... The dog girl group of five and the swan girl are going to work, while the Baidi sisters take the beast ear loli and accompany the tiger girl Jingjing back to resign... why beast ears The loli will follow??


    Of course it was because they wanted to go to the amusement park, and the Baidi sisters just followed it for this.After all¡ªthe five quirky little loli are incredibly well-behaved in front of Zhou Ye, but in front of the other girls, the sisters of Baidi were able to pack them steadily.


    Otherwise, Jingjing alone?Want to watch these five beast ear loli??That is just an international joke...


    As for Dongmei and Qiuya... they have entered the school smoothly and started their learning career.


    Why didn''t Zhou Ye go to school??


    One is because Zhou Ye himself doesn''t want to go to school to hang out, joking...Do you really think he likes to be in school??


    The other reason is that Dongmei and Qiuya don''t want Zhou Ye to go to school either-why??What an obvious reason... what if a blind bitch smashes to death and stalks him and rubs against his own man??They don¡¯t want their men to bring sisters home at a rate of one by one a day...


    And when Imakawa Hiroshi called Zhou Ye...Zhou Ye was lying on the warm knee pillow provided by Mo Chou, discussing matters with her...


    What to discuss?Of course it¡¯s the future work of my own women... A bunch of women, when there is nothing to do every day, that thing will happen. Zhou Ye will just wait for every day to coax this and coax that, why are there so many in the emperor¡¯s palace Gong Dou?It''s just a very idle time...A bunch of women have nothing to do when they are full every day, and they will be ghosts if they don''t think about anything.


    Always find something for them to do so that they can stop a little bit.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye is discussing with Mo Chou whether he wants to set up a real estate company in Modu, not to make money, but to let a few women do something...


    The real estate industry is relatively repulsive to foreign investment, so it¡¯s okay... Isn¡¯t there a five-person bitch?Let them come forward, and then directly form a joint venture company with Mo Chou...In this way, the five-member bitch group will also have the identities on the bright side.


    When the time comes, get all your own women in... Find a leadership position that is not used to run back, and you will live together.As for making money??Don''t be kidding... This joint-venture real estate group was founded by Zhou Ye to arrange for his own women to make money¡ªIs Zhou Ye short of money?


    If Zhou Ye really wants to make money vigorously-in less than half a year, he can rely on the gold in his bracelet to hit the gold market around the world to the real price of cabbage.


    You know... Zhou Ye''s Umbrella is the commercial hegemon in the galaxy¡ªthough, not in this world.


    But-gold or something, it''s really worthless in the galaxy. The industrial role of this thing is extremely narrow, and the gold reserves of many planets in the galaxy are simply touching. It''s not good to say-most of the planets are made of gold. ...Just ask if you are afraid.


    That is to say, Zhou Ye needs to travel through the plane frequently, so the bracelet has prepared so many waste metals that are hard currency for the earth.


    Of course, Zhou Ye could also use his own words and spirits to conjure trillions of bills out of thin air, but wouldn''t it be boring?It''s so interesting to see people jumping off the building when you hit the gold market...cough cough, I seem to say something terrible.


    In short, just when Zhou Ye was discussing with Mo Chou about the name of the group, he received a call from Imagawa Hiruji.


    Mo Chou curiously watched his man pick up the ugly and explosive cell phone, and after he got on the phone... first he spoke in Japanese for a long time, then hung up the phone and fell into thought...

 Chapter 583

    Looking at his man''s thoughtful expression, Mo Chou couldn''t help but gently comb his hair with his hands, and asked in a low voice, "My dear, what''s wrong? Is there something wrong with Neon''s sister? ??"


    "It''s okay..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly when he heard Mo Chou''s question, then stretched out his hand to embrace Mo Chou''s slender waist and buried his head in her arms, whispering: "It''s just Qingzi Something happened over there... She had a conflict with her father, and my cheap old man asked me to persuade Qingzi to go back..."


    "Kyoko?? Have a conflict with her father, Mr. Imakawa?" Mo Chou asked curiously, "What the hell is going on?"


    "Hey, it''s nothing more than my cheap old man who wants to find Qingzi a stepmother, and Qingzi doesn''t want to..." Zhou Ye sighed, and then started doing it lazily."I want to clean up too, and I am going to Hong Kong."


    "Well, then I will prepare a change of clothes for you..." Mo Chou said, standing up and going in to help his man prepare things.


    "No, I still have a lot of clothes here..." Zhou Ye hurriedly stopped Mo Chou, joking... There are at least thousands of unworn clothes in his wristband, all of which are carefully done by his women. He prepared everything in various styles and elements...Why does he bring so many clothes?


    "But I just want to help you prepare..." Mo Cusa Jiao said: "This gives me the feeling that I am a good wife and mother, packing my husband who is preparing for a business trip... You let me go Well¡­¡­"


    "Okay, okay... you go..." Zhou Ye was helpless facing Mo Chou''s aegyo attack... Forget it, it was nothing more than bringing something more...


    "My dear, you are so kind!" Seeing his man agreed, Mo Chou happily kissed Zhou Ye lightly on the cheek, humming and walking briskly into the bedroom.


    And Zhou Ye sat on the sofa again, thinking about things... what he was thinking about was actually very simple¡ªin fact, when he heard Hiroshi Imagawa said that Kiyoko had gone to Hong Kong, his first reaction was¡ª ¡ªCity HunterThe plot is about to begin.


    This Nima is interesting...


    Huixiang¡ªand Maiko and her female companion...umh¡ªyou can¡¯t miss any of them.


    Just when Zhou Ye was thinking about how to get all those sister papers in hand... Mo Chou had also packed up her man¡¯s outfits. In fact, she didn¡¯t make too many things, after all, what she enjoys is This process, not Zhou Ye really needed those things.


    "My dear...this is the luggage I prepared for you..." Mo Chou walked out carrying a small suitcase."There are... two sets of clothes I prepared for you, and some Hong Kong dollars... By the way, my dear, there is also the key to a villa I bought in Hong Kong in it. This is the address - and stop inside the villa. With two sports cars, the villa and the car have staff responsible for regular cleaning and maintenance. I basically haven''t driven much... My dear, if you like it, you can drive out for a drive!"


    "Mo Chou baby..." At this moment, Zhou Ye was really moved by Mo Chou''s appearance like a good wife and mother. He took Mo Chou into his arms and whispered, "Thank you. ..."


    "Why are you thanking?" Mo Chou turned his eyes and glanced at him, "I''m all yours...not to mention those extraneous things?...Just remember to come back soon...because I''m going there later. Travel to North America and attend a conference..."


    "Don''t worry, baby... I will come back as soon as possible... Even if time is too late, I will chase you to North America..." Zhou Ye said, lightly pecking on Mo Chou''s little dog .


    "Hmm--" Mo Chou said softly: "Go early and get back early, my dear..."


    "I will..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "Then I''m leaving!"


    "Wait a minute..." Mo Chou said, standing on tiptoe, and after kissing his own man, he said, "Remember to bring a few more new sisters back...or else, we will go on strike... "


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless... Under Mo Chou''s smiling eyes, he opened a portal and walked directly over... Hong Kong, I''ve been there countless times... There is no need to flew over. Up.


    Chapter 817


    Hong Kong Kai Tak International Airport is located in the Kowloon City District. It is an airport built in the city center. As the busiest international airport, it can no longer keep up with the development of Hong Kong because it has only one runway...


    In this regard, the Hong Kong government has invested heavily in the construction of a new airport in Chek Lap Kok, but the new airport has not yet been completed, so Kai Tak Airport is currently the only international airport in Hong Kong.


    At this time-a flight from Neon Tokyo to Hong Kong is slowly landing on the airport runway.


    After a while--


    A beautiful figure with a lady''s backpack behind her back appeared in the lobby of the airport. She was walking calmly, and from time to time she looked curiously at the strangers around her. Her leisurely attitude, The hurried figures around him formed a sharp contrast.


    This beautiful figure is exactly what Kiyoko Imagawa came to vacation on the suggestion of her sister.


    "According to Sister Xiangyao...At this time, it is estimated that my father has already notified the husband..." Kiyoko Imagawa said to herself as she walked, "Then should I go and settle down first, and then Waiting for your husband to come to see me???"


    "But what if your husband can''t find me?" Said this, Imagawa Kiyoko hesitated again, she didn''t want her husband to be anxious because she couldn''t find herself... "Or I will wait for him here at the airport? ??"


    "Since I am afraid I will not be able to find you... Why don''t you go and find me obediently?" A voice rang in Kiyoko Imagawa''s ear, and Kiyoko was startled, then happily turned his head and looked at the place where the sound came from. ."My husband??"


    The tall figure standing not far behind him, not his husband, Zhou Ye, who is it?


    Seeing Zhou Ye, Qingzi stepped on her calf and ran towards Zhou Ye excitedly all the way...Before she ran to Zhou Ye, she had already jumped up sharply... she threw herself into Zhou Ye''s arms."My husband--"


    Zhou Ye shook his head helplessly, stretched out his arms, and hugged Qingzi.


    "My husband--I miss you so much..." Qingzi, who hugged Zhou Ye''s neck with both hands, buried his little face in the arms of his own man, and muttered: "Qingzi...Qingzi missed you so much... ¡­"


    Qingzi, who hung tightly on Zhou Ye like a koala, clung to Zhou Ye''s cheek like a cat...all Zhou Ye''s words of blame were lost.


    After a while-Kiyoko raised his head and aimed enthusiasm at his husband''s ambition like fire, do not speak up, this one will last for more than two minutes-


    The travelers passing by them couldn''t help but smile knowingly when they saw the young couple embracing each other enthusiastically. Who hasn''t experienced the sprout of youth?Those pure love can resonate most with everyone...


    After a long time, the two finally separated...


    "Alright..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Qingzi''s dolphins, and said in a low voice: "Let''s go back first... You don''t want to perform live here, do you?"


    "Hmm...!" Qingzi also felt something wrong with her man''s behavior. After nodding her head cleverly, she jumped off her man''s body, clasped Zhou Ye''s arm tightly with both hands, and walked outside the airport. ."Husband, where are we going?"


    "Go to your Sister Mochou''s villa!" Zhou Ye said as he walked: "Sister Mochou gave me the key to her villa at No. 36 Sassoon Road, Repulse Bay... and said that I would take you there. Hong Kong relaxes."


    "Sister Mo Chou is so nice!" Qingzi''s happy eyes turned into crescent moon...


    The two embraced sweetly and walked towards the parking lot outside the airport... However, when they walked to the airport parking lot, there was a scene that made them dumbfounding.


    I saw a beautiful girl with a sense of clothes and sex, playing with the door of Zhou Ye''s red Pagani sports car.


    Seeing the two approaching, the girl still arrogantly yelled: "Look, see, see what to see, haven''t you, haven''t you seen anyone drive a sports car?"


    "Puff......" Zhou Ye almost laughed out loud. I really haven''t seen anyone stealing a car and stealing such an arrogant one, but by the way, why does this girl look so familiar??Hmm-the car thief-a little stuttering???Huh??Isn''t this a little stutter among young and Dangerous boys??


    Interesting-thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "I''m sorry, I haven''t seen anyone driving a sports car, I just haven''t seen such an arrogant person who steals a car and steals in front of the owner..."


    I stammered when I heard this.I rely on-is this the Lord??But now it¡¯s not the time to say this, she squatted her face and said loudly, "Hey, hello...who is stealing the car? You, you, and you don¡¯t wrong me, I, I, I just want, think, want to see Just look at this car...it''s great to have, have, and rich...?"


    "It''s nothing to have money...Would you like to go in and have a look?" Zhou Ye laughed and joked, pressing the remote control of the car key, and the gull-wing door of the Pagani sports car slowly opened...


    "Count, count, count you acquainted, pretty boy..." The little stammered little face lifted up, with a smug look on his face... It seems that this prince was bluffed by himself.After taking a glance in the car, she pretended to say: "Running, it''s just like that in the sports car...no, no, nothing great...it''s boring, I''ll go now..."


    As she said, she stammered and turned around and was about to leave... However, she just turned around, but felt a pain in the back of her neck-and then her head was confused... "You, you, you want..."


    Before she finished speaking, she fell into a tender embrace¡ª¡ª


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at the scene in front of him speechlessly-it was not him who stuttered, but Kiyoko Imagawa... "Kyoko-what are you doing?"


    "I''m looking for myself a temporary comrade-in-arms..." Qingzi smiled with crooked eyebrows. As she said, she didn''t dislike it, and put her little hand under the body of the little stamm... Fan."My husband, I can tell you good news, this little girl has not lost her first time..."


    "...Ahem, don''t call me that evil, am I that kind of person?" Zhou Ye coughed dryly and said embarrassingly.


    "Really?" Kiyoko smiled and looked at her man, jokingly: "Then I will leave her here and leave her alone. Then I don''t know who will take advantage of it... It''s so pitiful... "


    "Smack--!" Zhou Ye slapped Qingzi''s Alice Dolphin gently, and smiled: "Okay, don''t make any mistakes, take her to the car... Let''s go back first..."


    "Okay, my husband!" Qingzi smiled and gently stuttered up, and the two sat in the co-pilot position of the Pagani supercar together...Although the space in the car is not large, adjust the seat slightly The position is still enough for two slender chicks to sit in together.


    And Zhou Ye also took the driving seat and closed the door--as soon as he stepped on the accelerator, the Pagani drove out of the parking lot with a roar.

 Chapter 584

    Chapter VIII


    I don''t know-how long it took, Su Xiaoxiao finally woke up from the coma... When she woke up, she only felt that her head was groggy. This was a sequelae of brain hypoxia.


    After a while-Su Xiaoxiao really got rid of the dizzy feeling that made her headache distraught, and the memories from before the coma poured into her mind like a tide...


    [I was knocked out from behind by someone??] Su Xiaoxiao''s mind came up with such thoughts, and then-she was horrified to find that she was now tied to a seat, and her vision was sealed with tape...


    This made her shudder immediately... Is it possible that a miss would cost her an unimaginable price??


    What does that handsome boy do to himself??What kind of destiny is waiting for yourself?Will it be sold to Nanyang after being...?


    All kinds of thoughts poured in, making Su Xiaoxiao more afraid...


    She wanted to yell for help, but¡ªZou was blocked by someone, and the help shouting to the side finally turned into a [Mum Mum] sound, she tried to move her body... I wanted to get from the rope But the person who tied her up was obviously very skillful, not only did not make her feel uncomfortable, but also prevented her from getting rid of the bondage of the rope.


    After busying for a long time-Su Xiaoxiao had to give up the idea of ??self-help, and he really couldn''t get out of trouble.


    Now, she can only wait.


    Su Xiaoxiao, who was tired and sweating, stopped the useless struggle, and after taking a short break, began to look at where he was.


    This is a living room with more than 100 square meters. From the decoration and furnishings of the living room, it is not difficult to see that the owner here is obviously a good owner, and her own location is the dining room in the corner of the living room... And she was tied to a chair in the dining room.


    There is a door, since it is a restaurant??Then there is a kitchen... and what is in the kitchen???Of course it is a knife-if you find the knife, you can be rescued...


    Thinking of this, Su Xiaoxiao began to look at the entire living room. After a while, she found a door next to the dining room... Obviously, that was where the kitchen was.


    Su Xiaoxiao was about to shake the chair and moved it bit by bit... Suddenly, some voices that made her face flushed faintly came from upstairs... "Bah, the wolf, you are so blind." Handsome face..."


    After Su Xiaoxiao took a sip to herself, she felt strange...as if she felt very jealous.No, no, this is definitely not jealous, it''s just not resentful...Yes, just not resentful--why this lady is suffering here, but the guy above is enjoying and receiving, it''s really unfair...


    While finding reasons for the strange feeling in his heart, Su Xiaoxiao shook the center of gravity of his body, controlled the chair under him, and moved to the kitchen...


    Little by little-step by step...


    This kind of movement is really labor-intensive-you know, her legs are tied to the stool legs, and it takes a lot of effort to move them, and, if the movements are not too big, too big-she may be the whole person Will fall to the ground together with the stool, and it will be over.


    More than an hour passed¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    She finally moved to the door of the kitchen... However, the next step is to find a way to enter the kitchen...


    However, she had no strength at this time. After all, she was just a little girl stealing a car, and she was not a specially trained female special police officer. She was able to think of this method and she had already performed supernormally.


    At this time-Su Xiaoxiao suddenly heard a woman scream from the upper floor, and then everything was calm... "That guy looks like a very powerful man, he has been doing it for so long..."


    Haven''t eaten pork and seen a pig run?The sisters of Su Xiaoxiao, but many people talked about these things in front of her... She probably estimated the time, okay... it was far longer than the length of the guys her sisters said.


    According to the sisters, Su Xiaoxiao feels that his chance has come, because...it is said that after men and women, men will feel as if they are exhausted and have no offensive power...Moreover, most of them will sleep. It is a good opportunity to escape.


    Thinking of this, Su Xiaoxiao moved the stool even harder.


    And on the other side-after Zhou Ye completely settled Qingzi, he covered her with a thin quilt, and then quietly walked out of the room... To be honest, he was still very interested in stuttering.


    You know-when he was young and watching Young and Dangerous, his favorite thing was to stutter.


    Zhou Ye, who walked slowly down the stairs, saw at a glance the little stutter that was swaying the stool and moving towards the kitchen... He smiled slightly and walked behind the little stutter, saying in her ear like a mischief : "Where do you want to go? Do you want me to help you?"


    "Mmm..." Su Xiaoxiao was shocked when he heard this voice, and then shook his head desperately, as if he wanted to see who was talking.


    Zhou Ye smiled, walked around in front of her as she wished, raised his hand, and tore off the tape that was sealing her."What do you want to say to me??"


    "I, I, I tell you...no, no, don''t mess around..." Su Xiaoxiao said with a serious threat, "I, I, and my eldest brother are Fei, Fei, Feihong of Ciyun Mountain, yes, Yes, there are more than nine thousand little brothers...all, all, all murderers without blood..."


    "Puff--hahahahaha..." Zhou Ye was threatened by Su Xiaoxiao and almost laughed off...It was so funny, no one had threatened him with such words."I, I, I, I''m so scared..."


    "Hey, hello! I tell, tell, tell you... I, I, I''m the most annoying people to learn from me..." Su Xiaoxiao was like an angry little wild cat, grinning at Zhou Ye It seems to be threatening Zhou Ye.


    "So, what, what about that?" Zhou Ye said, and when he raised his hand, he squeezed the rope that bound Su Xiao.


    "Afraid, afraid, afraid?? Give, give, give me an eight hundred thousand, suppress, suppress, suppress shock, I, I, I will forgive you!" Watching Zhou Ye untie his rope, A triumphant expression leaked from Su Xiaoxiao''s face.


    These rich second-generation generations are so foolish, it seems that maybe they can kill this rich man again?Su Xiaoxiaole''s eyes were almost narrowed.


    However, then she discovered that things weren¡¯t what she thought... After the bad guy let her go, he actually put her on his shoulders and walked upstairs...


    "You, you, what are you going to do..." Su Xiaoxiao slapped Zhou Ye on the back in horror, but it was useless. It was not even a tickle for Zhou Ye... "Quick, quick, Let go of me..."


    "Of course I will give you one million and eight hundred thousand..." Zhou Ye laughed and joked: "But, I don''t have the habit of giving money to outsiders... So, in order to give you money, you should become my woman first... ¡­"


    "I, I, I don''t need money... Hurry, let go of me..."


    "You said it doesn''t count..."


    Soon, Zhou Ye carried her into another bedroom, and then there was the sound of thorny clothes being torn from the room.


    "No, don''t tear my clothes...Hey, I, I will really tell my eldest brother to chop you..."


    "That''s really terrible, okay, before I die, let''s suppress the shock..."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Chapter 819


    [Dingling bell-Jingling bell-Jingling bell -!


    A sound of phone calls awakened Zhou Ye who was resting on the couch... Zhou Ye did not open his eyes, stretched out his hand, and picked up the phone from the cabinet in front of the couch."Hello¡ªwho?"


    "Hello, are you Mr. Zhou Ye?" There was a respectful male voice on the phone.


    "Oh, I am... Are you?" Zhou Ye said while playing with Su Xiaoxiao''s hair. I have to say that this girl really gave him a surprise. Although it was the first time... After knowing the taste, it was really crazier than Qingzi.


    "Hello, Mr. Zhou Ye, I am the president of Hong Kong DOA Group, Mr. Gao..." The voice on the phone was a bit embarrassing. He had never felt that his name was so or what... But what should be said , After all, what the boss behind the scenes requires must be done."Ms. Aoi, please ask me to receive you. If Mr. Zhou needs anything in Hong Kong, please feel welcome. Just contact me directly..."


    "Mr. Gao?" Zhou Ye smiled when he heard the name¡ªgood guy, the last name is Gao, the first name is Mr. The person who named him is really talented.


    "Ahem...Yes, the name of Zai Xia is Shang Xian Xia Sheng." Mr. Gao explained a little embarrassingly.


    "Well, I know..." Of course, Zhou Ye knows who Ms. Aoi is mentioned by Mr. Gao. That is Mo Chou''s pseudonym, and this Mr. Gao was promoted as a puppet by Mo Chou, "Just right, I have I want to trouble Mr. Gao!"


    "Please tell me directly, I will do my best to do it for you!" Mr. Gao said respectfully.


    He couldn¡¯t be disrespectful. He never took the initiative to contact his behind-the-scenes boss. The first time he took the initiative to contact him was to confess this matter... Moreover, he was sternly confessed that Zhou Ye must be entertained. When facing Zhou Ye, It must be as respectful as facing her.


    Of course Mr. Gao knows that he is just a puppet and target put forward by the boss, but what about... He enjoys the various benefits of the president of the DOA Group, luxury cars, mansions, high society parties and various beauties... This is better than his own struggle little by little, I don''t know how many times.


    "I heard that the charity luxury cruise ship Fuguimaru is about to go on its maiden voyage-get me a boarding card for the top cabin, is it okay?" Zhou Ye was doing strange things on Su Xiaoxiao with his hand. , Said with a smile.


    "It''s no problem, I''ll do it now." Mr. Gao hurriedly agreed, and then he hesitated: "I don''t know where to send it after I get the boarding card?

 Chapter 585

    "At that time, you will personally send it to Villa 36 on Sassoon Road!" Zhou Ye also wanted to meet this guy, and by the way helped his own woman beat him."You sent it alone... you know?"


    "Yes!" Mr. Gao said hurriedly.


    "Okay, nothing else for the time being... Let''s do it!" Zhou Ye said, and hung up the phone unceremoniously... It''s just a dog, there is no need to pay too much attention to it...


    Zhou Ye, who hung up the phone, smiled and looked at the long eyelashes on Su Xiaoxiao''s closed beautiful eyes. It trembled. Obviously... this girl is already awake.He caught a narrow smile and said, "Huh? Since Xiao stammers hasn''t woken up, take the opportunity to send another shot..."


    "Ah... I woke up..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Su Xiaoxiao opened his eyes immediately, begging: "I, I, I really can''t do it...Bad guy...Don''t , Stop tossing me!"


    After all, it is only the first time for her. Although Su Xiaoxiao is a young lady, in fact, she usually belongs to the kind of girl who looks very relaxed in appearance, but in fact she is conservative in her bones, or she is not. It was the first time that Zhou Ye was cheaper.


    She was about to be killed by Zhou Ye in the afternoon...If Qingzi hadn''t joined in to help, I''m afraid she would really be killed by this bastard...


    Facing the little stutter begging for mercy, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, patted Qingzi with both hands and stuttered: "Alright, aren''t you hungry? Let''s go to dinner..."


    "My husband, are you hungry? Then I''m going to cook now..." Qingzi, who had woken up a long time ago, said that she was about to get up and go downstairs to cook. Since becoming Zhou Ye''s woman, she has been The home economics class, which is never interested, is full of interest-making a delicious meal for your husband by yourself is the duty of every neon woman.


    "Okay, you are also very tired..." Zhou Ye grabbed the slender waist of Kiyoko who wanted to get up, and said softly: "Let''s go out to eat today... When we are in Hong Kong, don''t you feel the night market culture of Hong Kong? How can it work?"


    "Okay, Anada..." After all, Qingzi is not too young, it was when she was playing...When she heard Zhou Ye''s words, she certainly raised her hands in agreement.


    But stuttering is a bit tragic--


    "I, I, I won''t go..." Xiao stammered a little melancholy. After all-she is currently suffering from mobility problems, and... it hurts very hot when she moves, let alone go with Zhou Ye and Qingzi Visited the night market.


    "It''s okay... I''ll help you!" Zhou Ye said, smiling mysteriously-with the palm of his hand over, there was an extra can of a small medical sprayer with an umbrella logo in his hand."This is a super fast medical sprayer. The pain relief effect is great!"


    "Really?" When Su Xiaoxiao heard Zhou Ye''s words, his eyes suddenly brightened. Who wants to hurt if it hurts...


    "Of course it is true!" Zhou Ye said, lifting the quilt, holding the medical spray and spraying it at Su Xiaoxiao''s wound...


    "Don''t, don''t do this... I, I''ll do it myself..." However, Su Xiaoxiao''s words were too slow. By the time she finished speaking, Zhou Ye had already sprayed the medicine...


    With the spray of medicine mist on the wound, Su Xiaoxiao suddenly felt a icy cool pleasure, replacing the original hot pain-which made her surprised and said: "It''s really, really effective, now It doesn''t hurt anymore!"


    "Well, you can walk in a while..." Qingzi lying on the other side said with a smirk.


    "Qing, Qingzi...how do I, feel, feel-you, you, you laugh so unkindly?" Seeing Qingzi''s smirk, Su Xiaoxiao felt like he was fooled again."Difficulty...that bad, bad guy is lying to me again?"


    To be honest, after Qingzi¡¯s rescue effort in the afternoon saved Su Xiaoxiao from dying under Zhou Ye, Su Xiaoxiao felt closer to Qingzi. After all, the two of them were the most intimate. I''ve seen each other''s state of privacy. What could be more intimate and intimate than such friendship?


    "No..." Qingzi smiled and glanced at her husband.


    Zhou Ye smiled and looked at the two women. Anyway, his goal had been achieved-even if Qingzi exposed himself, it didn''t matter.


    Seeing his husband¡¯s attitude, Kiyoko knew that he could break through him, "That medical spray is indeed a good thing..."


    "Then why are you smiling so insidiously?" Su Xiaoxiao asked curiously, it is rare that he didn''t stutter this time.


    "The effect is so good..." Qingzi said, lying in Su Xiaoxiao''s ear, and whispered: "It''s so good... even there can be repaired..."


    "That, that, where??" Su Xiaoxiao asked inexplicably, then, her eyes widened in surprise. She already knew where Qingzi was talking??"Cheat, deceive..."


    "At night you''ll know..." Qingzi shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently: "Well, let''s go eat first, I''m all hungry..."


    "Gurulu..." Su Xiaoxiao''s stomach heard the sound of hunger as if responding to Qingzi''s words."I, I''m also hungry... But, but... I don''t have any clothes to wear, and he tore my clothes..."


    Su Xiaoxiao stared at Zhou Ye with accusing eyes, as if saying... [I can''t get out now, it''s all your fault.


    "We are about the same figure, you can wear mine first..." Qingzi said, got up and went to the other bedroom to get his backpack.


    "I, I killed you bad guy..." Feeling that the wound was no longer painful, he stood up from the couch and rushed towards Zhou Ye with great momentum...


    "Okay, stop making trouble..." Zhou Ye caught the silly girl, slapped her dolphins lightly and said, "Or, you want to fight with me hungry at night. Dawn?"


    "Bad, bad, bad guy..." The little stutter who was embraced by Zhou Ye, bitten two bites on Zhou Ye''s shoulder bitterly... In fact, she didn''t want to use any force - "No matter how much you dare to bully me , Kill you!"


    "Okay, okay, I won''t bully you in the future, how about letting you bully me?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and directly picked up a small stutter and walked to the other bedroom...


    After the three laughed for a while, they dressed neatly... and walked down the second floor of the villa. It was still the Pagani that Zhou Ye drove during the day. It was still the posture of the three sitting together during the day. The only difference was that they stuttered this time. Is sober.


    Under the guidance of a short stutter, Zhou Ye drove all the way to the most famous temple street night market in Hong Kong.


    Chapter Eighty Hundred and Twenty


    Three days later-Tsim Sha Tsui Pier.


    The Tsim Sha Tsui Pier, which was originally bustling with excitement, is crowded with people today....


    Because today, the charity inaugural voyage ceremony of the luxury cruise ship, the Fukimaru, will be held here. These people are either the family members who sent people off the ship or the people who came here to watch the lively. Not that common.


    On the square by the pier, some people said goodbye to relatives and friends, some were holding a bunch of balloons waiting for Fugui Maru''s maiden voyage to be released... and there were even gangsters who stood watching the pretty girls.


    At this time, a girl with a hot body and a hot body wearing a sexy black and low red short skirt was pulling her suitcase and walking towards the entrance of the pier... She was the child of the Hong Kong policeman.


    As a police officer, although the welfare is very good, it is not good enough for her to participate in the charity maiden voyage of the Fugui Maru. This time it was because of the information received that some international criminals have already targeted the Fugui Maru. The ship was robbed on the high seas.


    However¡ªwithout definite evidence, the police could not persuade the owner of the Fukimaru to terminate this maiden voyage, and ¡ª they also couldn¡¯t bear the huge responsibility brought about by terminating the maiden voyage, so they dispatched a maiden to board as a tourist. This Fuguimaru acted by chance.


    To be honest, Yuzi really has an urge to scold MMP for this mission¡ªwhat''s the matter, if there are really international gangsters on board, how much can she do??Do you really think she is a female Rambo?Can''t you die??


    However, the heavy luggage somewhat comforted the Maid, which was filled with all kinds of firearms. Maid still remembered the gloomy look of the old guy guarding the gun room when he went to the gun room to pick up the gun.


    He shook his head slightly, as if to drive away all the distracting thoughts in his mind.The girl knew... her mission had already begun from this moment... With a smile on her delicate little face, she walked towards the entrance of the dock.


    From a distance, she saw a big girl who was dressed like her, smiled slightly, and shouted softly, "Hey, wait for me..."


    Da Bo Mei also saw the girl at this time and walked towards her with a smile."Why are you so slow..."


    This big girl is not a policeman, but an informant whom the servant used to cover her identity. She said she was an informant, but she was actually an ordinary gold-worship girl...like her who tried to catch a beetle on a luxury cruise ship. Girls, there are too many, not surprising.


    "Okay...time is coming, let''s go!" said the tongzi, holding Wen Cuicui''s hand, and going to the entrance of the dock.


    At this moment, a car''s brakes rang, and the two couldn''t help but look back.


    I saw--beside the square under the steps, there was a fleet of eight black Lexus vehicles at this time. In the middle of the fleet, there was a black F¨¹hrer version of the extended Lincoln...


    "Wow-so rich..." Wen Cuicui couldn''t help but lightly slap her little scorpion, beautiful eyes bright and colorful.She has completely stopped her footsteps... As a gold worshiper, of course she has to see who is the owner of the team, and if she has the opportunity, she doesn''t mind going forward to seduce them.


    The maiden did not urge Wen Cuicui, she also wanted to see who was so high-profile.


    As the convoy stopped, more than a dozen black-clad bodyguards emerged from the eight front and rear cars, and they looked solemnly and watched the surrounding movement.


    One of the bodyguards walked quickly to the door of the head of the Lincoln car in the middle, and opened the door respectfully-as the door opened, the handsome boy walked down, and behind him, followed by a bowed head and bowed, the flattery was beyond words Man.


    In the other car door, two beautiful women with different styles walked down. As soon as they got out of the car, they came to the handsome boy''s side without compromising, one of them hugged the boy''s arm tightly.


    This group of people was exactly Zhou Ye who came here to board the ship and stammered with Qingzihe Xiao.

 Chapter 586

    After Zhou Ye got out of the car, he turned his head slightly and said to Mr. Gao: "Okay, just send me here, you can go back..."


    "But..." Mr. Gao said hesitantly: "There are so many people here, just in case they disturb your interest..."


    "I said no, I don''t need it!" Zhou Ye waved his hand, how could he pick up his sister with him??"You go back..."


    "Yes." Mr. Gao saw that Zhou Ye was already a little impatient, he hurriedly walked into the car and ordered the team to turn around and go back.


    Zhou Ye embraced the two women and walked towards the dock... When passing by the Yazi and Wen Cuicui, he gave them a smile.


    "I, I, I think I have found my true life..." Wen Cuicui murmured while looking at Zhou Ye''s back in a daze.


    "Don''t be silly... Do you know who the owner of the team that sent him is? That''s Mr. Gao, the president of the DOA Group!" Yazi wouldn''t say to Wen Cuicui, the moment Zhou Ye smiled at her just now. She is getting a little heartbeat.


    "DOA Group?? What is that??" Wen Cuicui said with some confusion.


    "DOA Group is a financial group. On the surface, they are companies that provide securities brokerage, corporate financing, and investment research for others, but in reality... we found that they have financial contacts with foreign gangs!" Said Yuzi. Suddenly realized one thing-could this boy be one of the international robbers?It can even be said to be the leader of the robbers??


    After all, the DOA Group itself is a bit involved in black... and the person who can make the boss of the DOA Group so courteous is definitely not a fuel-efficient lamp.Thinking of this... The maiden couldn''t help gritting his teeth secretly. It seems that this is the focus of attention.


    "So handsome...I''m willing even in the underworld..." Wen Cuicui''s face was flushed, and her eyes were about to become stars. She was completely fascinated by Zhou Ye.


    "Wake up, nympho..." The girl didn''t know what was wrong with him, as if he wanted to hit this guy."Didn''t you see that there are two young mei girls by your side? You should give up..."


    "What happened to the youth mei girl?" Wen Cuicui stopped her shoulders unconvinced, and said: "Do they have a pair of big darlings like me? Besides... I''m still a virgin, this is also a bonus... "


    "Too lazy to care about you, Hua Chicui!" The girl stepped towards Zhou Ye''s back and chased after him... She wanted to see which cabin this guy was in. By the way, she also wanted to focus on this guy.After all-to say that there is a problem with the identity of the ship, I am afraid this is the guy.


    However, what disappointed the girl... Zhou Ye did not line up to walk the general passage like ordinary people... Instead, he walked into the VIP boarding passage near the bow...


    "You, you slow down..." Wen Cuicui pulled the box and chased behind the girl. For the first time, she felt that the burden was so heavy.


    The girl looked at the ordinary boarding passage that was queuing to board the ship, and then looked at Zhou Ye, who was holding the two women in front of the VIP passage without any haste-Yinya bit, and followed Up.


    "Hey-hey-what are you going there?" Wen Cuicui realized that the girl was walking towards the VIP boarding channel, and hurriedly pulled the box forward and chased him. When she ran to the girl, he finally saw it. Zhou Ye''s figure grumbled dissatisfiedly: "I also said that I am an idiot. I think you are the idiot. You are like a idiot, behind others... I tell you... I I won''t give him up to you, sisters belong to sisters, men belong to men..."


    "You shut up..." The girl murmured, and walked quickly behind Zhou Ye. At this time, Zhou Ye had reached the VIP boarding channel.


    Chapter 821


    "Husband..." Qingzi hugged Zhou Ye''s arm and glanced backwards... just to see the figure chasing after Yazi and Wen Cuicui, with a little toe, pretending to kiss her man''s cheek, and laughed in his ear: " Your husband''s charm is really invincible...The two women have already chased you, do you want me to help you take them down?"


    "Don''t make trouble... Just watch my performance obediently." Zhou Ye said, gently rubbing Qingzi''s unbearable waist, causing her body to soften and her face flushed. There is no more word."Bad husband..."


    "I, I''m so sleepy...Honey..." Little stutter didn''t care about Kiyoko''s movements at all. She was almost sleepy...Because of the boat, she only got up so early this morning.


    To be honest, she is really painful and happy these days-the first time she stutters, she feels that her own man is too powerful and it is not good... She is tortured every night...cough cough.


    In short, her biggest wish now is to get to the guest room on the ship and have a good sleep on the comfortable couch.


    "Little baby, bear with me a little longer, and I''ll get on the boat right away..." Zhou Ye bowed his head affectionately and took a bite on Xiao Stammer''s cheek. He knew... Xiao stammered a little bit harder these days, and Qingzi was better. After all She has been genetically modified, and her physical fitness is much better than that of Xiaozhe, and Xiaozhe is completely using the physical fitness of ordinary people to accompany Zhou Ye.


    At this time, the three people have arrived at the VIP boarding channel. The general boarding channel is usually guarded by the ship¡¯s chief officer, while the VIP boarding gate is personally guarded by the captain.


    "Sir, please show your boarding card..." the second officer standing next to the captain said respectfully.


    "Here you..." Qingzi took out the boarding card from the Kun bag and handed it over directly...The second mate took the boarding card and swiped it on the credit card machine next to it. The boarding information of the three people was displayed on it... ¡­In fact, it¡¯s just a person¡¯s name and gender¡ªafter all, computers are not as advanced as later generations. After all, this is already quite a high-tech thing in this era.


    The second officer glanced at the boarding information above-indeed, one man and two women, top suite cabins.He handed the boarding card to Kiyoko with respectful hands, and slightly bent over: "Miss sir, I wish you a pleasant journey, please get on board..."


    A sailor in waitress clothes walked over to lead Zhou Ye and others...


    "Miss, please show your boarding card..." The servants and Wen Cuicui who were following Zhou Ye were stopped again.


    "Here you..." The girl took out the boarding card from her bag and handed it over... After the second officer took it and swiped it, he said apologetically: "I''m sorry, miss, your boarding card is three-tier ordinary The boarding card of the cabin, please take the boarding passage over there. This is the VIP passage. Your boarding card cannot board here."


    "They are my friends, can you help them come up?" Zhou Ye''s voice sounded beside the second officer...


    The second mate is a little embarrassed, he knows...the rich have a lot of quirks, one of which is love of face, if he refuses, he will offend this handsome boy if he is not sure, but the rules are the rules. Maybe someone can ignore the rules on the ship. But that person was definitely not him... He couldn''t help but glanced at the captain.


    "..." The captain did not speak, but nodded slightly.He just saw Zhou Ye¡¯s boarding information. It was a super cabin originally reserved. This type of cabin was used when the boss of the cruise company had an indescribable favor. Although he did not know Zhou Ye¡¯s background, this boarding The card has already explained the problem.


    There is no need to offend people for such a trivial matter of boarding, but also to offend a second generation ancestor with huge energy behind...


    Seeing the captain''s movements, the second officer smiled and said: "Okay sir...Miss, please get on board..."


    With that said, he respectfully handed the boarding card to Yazi... Yazi brought Wen Cuicui to Zhou Ye and said with a smile: "Thank you so much... I am Yazi, I don¡¯t know me. Are you lucky enough to know your name?"


    "My name is Zhou Ye..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "It is my honour to be able to help the beauty... well, see you on board..."


    The two women watched Zhou Ye and the three people embark on the cruise ship, and under the guidance of the waiter, they walked into the elevator leading to the top deck.


    "You are still great..." Wen Cuicui looked at Zhou Ye''s back, and said in a low voice with admiration in her ears: "I can smell his name so soon... But I won''t give up, I want Play fairly with you."


    "Hua Chi Cui, you are so much nonsense..." There was no smile on the girl''s face at this time. Just now, she estimated that she ran over to say hello to Zhou Ye just to know his name.Judging by her years of experience as a police officer, Zhou Ye''s name is true, but in her mind, there is no foreign gang leader whose surname Zhou...


    It seems-I need the support of the headquarters.


    Thinking of this, the girl hurriedly pulled up the suitcase and walked quickly along the ship''s side to the ordinary cabin area.


    "Hey, wait for me... What are you doing, I''m just kidding... Why are you running so fast..." Wen Cuicui pulled the luggage of the two of them and chased behind her. ...It really hurts her a bit, she has a heavy burden, and she is still pulling two suitcases that are so big...


    Fortunately, when they arrived in the general cabin area, a waiter came to help them with their luggage.


    Soon-under the leadership of the waiter, the two came to their cabin 305. When the waiter put their luggage in the house and planned to leave, they were stopped by the waiter.


    "Excuse me, where is the communication room on your ship??"


    "The communication room is on the fourth deck. Does the lady want to contact the family?" the waiter asked politely.


    "Yes!" The girl nodded and said, "I need to contact the shore for some urgent matter."


    "Okay, please come with me..." Although the waiter was a little surprised why the girl had to contact the shore as soon as she got on the boat, but... the guest is a god, and must be responsive-besides, the communication room was originally for the guests Open.


    "Thank you!" The girl thanked him, and then walked out behind the waiter, and Wen Cuicui, who was originally in the cabin suite with emotion about the luxurious decoration here, also hurriedly picked up the room card and followed... "Hey, wait for me... I''ll go too!"


    "I''m going to do business, what are you doing with me?" Yazi frowned and said.


    "But I''m scared by myself..." Wen Cuicui said, shrinking her neck, and hugging her arm, she is half a head taller than her in terms of height-but in terms of courage... after all, she is just an ordinary person. , Far inferior to the maiden.


    "Okay, okay... I''m scared of you, Hua Chicui... Don''t talk nonsense for a while, just wait there obediently..." Yazi rolled her eyes, and there was nothing wrong with this guy.


    "Yeah, I won''t talk nonsense..." Wen Cuicui nodded hurriedly.


    Chapter VIII


    At this time, Zhou Ye had brought the two women to the top floor of the Fortune Maru. The entire floor was Zhou Ye¡¯s cabin...


    To be honest, this place was originally not open to the public... it was reserved by the cruise ship owner for himself, but... how should I put it, maybe Mr. Gao is really magical, and he can force the owner of the Fortune Maru to give his cabin. Let it out.

 Chapter 587

    "It''s so big..." Xiao stammered and stared at this place... Fuguimaru''s penthouse suite-more than a thousand square meters in size, with a large outdoor swimming pool.


    In the cabin, the layout is like a luxurious villa, with a large shower room of more than 100 square meters and a large bathtub with its own massage function... Beside the living room, there is a small bar, and on the other side, there is a small Private cinema with a few seats.


    "I can''t do it... you go and play with you after I sleep for a while, dear, dear..." When the little stammler saw a large water bed with a diameter of ten meters in the bedroom, he stopped. Can''t walk...


    What is giving pillows when you doze??That''s it...


    I stuttered too late to take off my clothes, so I threw myself onto the soft water bed... As soon as I closed my eyes, I fell asleep in a moment¡ª¡ª


    "Husband, do you want me to accompany you to the casino for a while?" Qingzi said with a smile.


    "No need..." Zhou Ye looked at the unbearable tiredness on Qingzi''s face, and kissed her cheek with some distress: "You should take a rest, too, these days are really exhausting to you... "


    "Qingzi is not tired..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Qingzi''s face leaked a smile: "As long as the husband finds more sisters to help us, we will not be tired..."


    "Don''t say I''m like a big sex wolf..." Zhou Ye couldn''t hold on his face, he lightly patted Qingzi''s Alice Dolphin and said: "Okay, let''s rest for a while... In time, I will call you!"


    "Nafujun, you have to coax me to sleep, I am not allowed to go if I don''t fall asleep..." Qingzi spoiled.


    "Well, I will coax you to sleep..." Zhou Ye held Qingzi helplessly, put her on the big round couch, gently patted Qingzi''s back, and said softly, "Go to sleep..."


    "Hmm--" Qingzi nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms and hummed a syllable from his nose comfortably... "Husband... I really want to hear you sing it again [Sakura and Sakura meet you]..."


    "Then I''ll sing it for you..." Qingzi''s request is not a problem for Zhou Ye... What''s more, Qingzi has always been well-behaved these days, and he can''t bear to refuse any of her requests anymore.


    In fact, even if Qingzi told him that she wanted a necklace made of stars in the sky, Zhou Ye would help her make it.Not to mention just a song?


    With the tune of [Sakura Sakura Meet You] whispered from Zhou Ye''s eyes... Kiyoko cuddled her body into her man''s arms again... and closed her eyes comfortably.


    Sakura, Sakura, I want to see you, I want to see you now


    It''s okay, don''t cry anymore, I am the wind, surrounded by you.


    Sakura, Sakura, I want to see you, I want to see you now


    Thank you, I have always liked you the most, I am the star, I will always watch you and guard you.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Qingzi fell into a deep sleep accompanied by Zhou Ye''s singing. In her dream, she seemed to have dreamed of something happy, and she couldn''t help but pull out a smile... However, there were two more drops from the corners of her eyes. teardrop."Kasan... Kiyoko, Kiyoko miss you so much..."


    "..." Zhou Ye gently raised his hand and gently wiped away the teardrop from the corner of Qingzi''s eyes... "Qingzi...I will help you find your mother..."


    Kiyoko seemed to have heard her husband''s assurance in her dream, and a sweet smile leaked from her delicate little face.


    And on the other side--in the communication room of Tokimaru.


    "How is it possible?" The girl looked solemnly at the fax from the headquarters-above is the message she most wants to know now.It¡¯s just that the message above is so pitiful...


    Name: Zhou Ye


    Hometown: Xihong City, XX Province, China


    Age: 18 years old


    No entry record in Hong Kong.


    What''s left is the resume of the character like a piece of blank paper. Except for the experience of traveling to the United States and neon some time ago, this resume looks like an ordinary high school student, and it is more innocent than a blank paper.


    In fact, even these files are due to the approach of 1997, and the upper echelons acquiesced in the results of cross-strait exchanges... Otherwise, they would not even be able to find out these files.


    How could this make the girl believe??


    An ordinary high school student from China appeared in Hong Kong without entry and exit records... and also boarded the Fuguiwan number??Are you staying in a premium cabin?Nima is teasing me???And an ordinary high school student would make the president of DOA so respectful??


    The girl remembered very clearly that the expression on Mr. Gao, the president of DOA, when facing Zhou Ye, could no longer be said to be respectful, almost reaching the level of flattery, now the headquarters told her that this was just an ordinary high school student??When is she ZZ??


    "No, I''m going to check that guy..." The girl said as she threw the fax information in her hand into the shredder next to her.


    "Hey, let me take a look..." Wen Cuicui looked at the fax that was shredded into pieces of paper with a depressed look, and complained: "It''s a fair competition... You are really..."


    "Flower Chicui...Don''t blame me for not giving you a chance!" The Yazi ignored Wen Cuicui''s words, but walked directly to the elevator at the bow of the ship, and said while walking: "I am going to find that pretty boy now... Do you want to come together?"


    "Yeah... You are so interesting, you!" Wen Cuicui''s eyes lit up when he heard the words of the girl-is there such a good thing??"Thank you are so interesting..."


    "Haha..." The girl just smiled and didn''t speak.She brought Wen Cuicui and wanted her to give herself a cover... After all, if she only went to Zhou Ye rashly, it would be easy to make him vigilant¡ªand even if she was wearing a flower idiot, Cui She pestered that guy so that she could have a chance to investigate secretly.


    When Yazi and Wen Cuicui got on the elevator, they directly pressed the button on the top floor... Soon, the elevator reached the destination.But the girl who got out of the elevator found that this was not where they wanted to go, because - this was not the top floor.


    "Two ladies, can I help you?" A waiter in white clothes saw the two women walking out of the elevator and asked politely.


    "Excuse me, I want to find my friend, but I don''t know which cabin he is in, can you check it for me?" Yazi asked.


    "What is your friend''s name?" the waiter asked.


    "Oh, his name is Zhou Ye, and there are two girls who boarded the ship with him." The girl said with a smile.


    "Okay, please wait..." the waiter said, and took out a list of boarding guests from his pocket... and soon found the name of the person mentioned by the girl, who made Zhou Ye''s name? Topping the list, as the owner of the top suite, he enjoys the highest level of service.


    "I found your friend''s name... but!" the waiter said embarrassedly: "He is the highest-ranking VIP, we have no right to take you up, unless it is..."


    "Can you ask for me? Just say that his friend wants to thank him in person!" Said the girl, and took out two thousand Hong Kong dollars from Kun Bao and stuffed it into the waiter''s pocket.


    "Okay...Then let me ask you something. If Mr. Zhou Ye agrees, I can take you up. If... he doesn''t agree, then I can''t help it!" The waitress looked at the face of the two thousand tips. Come, be prepared to take a risk.


    "Thank you so much!" The girl smiled slightly.


    The waiter used the walkie-talkie he carried to connect to the service phone of the housekeeping department, and soon¡ªthe housekeeping department informed him that Mr. Zhou Ye had agreed to the two women to go up...


    "Mr. Zhou Ye has agreed to the two visit requests...please follow me." The waiter said, leading the two women to the stairs at the other end.As he walked, he explained, "Because Mr. Zhou Ye''s top-level suite is the best suite on our Fuguimaru, so ordinary elevators cannot reach the top deck where he is located. We can only climb the stairs here."


    When the waiter and Wen Cuicui walked to the top deck with the waiters, Wen Cuicui looked at Zhou Ye sitting on the beach chair by the swimming pool, basking in the sun comfortably, and couldn''t help but sigh, "It''s really inhumane... ¡­"


    In response, the girl couldn''t help but nodded.


    There is also a swimming pool under Fuguimaru, but the swimming pool is crowded like dumplings, but here?There was no one in the huge swimming pool, except Zhou Ye, who was still basking in the sun on the beach chairs. At this moment, they deeply felt the malice from the local tyrants.


    Chapter VIII


    "Mr. Zhou... the two ladies are here!" The waiter walked to Zhou Ye''s side, bent over, and said respectfully in a low voice.


    "Well, I see, you can go down..." Zhou Ye, who was lying on a beach chair with sunglasses, raised his hand and handed the waiter a dozen large denominations of U.S. dollars. "Thank you!"


    "No...what, is this so embarrassing? Then I won''t bother you..." While talking, the waiter quickly took the tip from Zhou Ye, and then slid towards the stairs not far away. As they walked, although these two girls are both beautiful and sexual, they are obviously not his food, let alone his poor waiter, so the dollar is the best.


    The waiter who walked down to the top floor also kindly helped Zhou Ye to lock the cabin door here-there are special elevators in Zhou Ye''s room that go directly to each floor. If Zhou Ye really wants to let the two girls go, Naturally, they will use their room card to open the special elevator to take them away, if they don''t want them to go...hehe, they only have to jump off the boat.

 Chapter 588

    Having said that...the waiter doesn''t think there is anything wrong with doing this. Although the two girls are dressed very sexually and feel, but the clothes on them are not brand-name at first glance, at best they are from a middle-class family background. , They came to Zhou Ye, who lives on the top floor, what else could they do besides losing the golden turtle son-in-law?


    As long as this Mr. Zhou is really photographed, the wishes of those women can be completely ignored...Even if things really make a big deal, he is not afraid, their boss is not a fuel-efficient lamp, two small middle-class backgrounds Girl, it''s easy to settle.Maybe their boss will reward him for this...


    At this time, Zhou Ye lay lazily on the beach chair, heard the sound of the door locked, and smiled slightly-facing the girl and Wen Cuicui: "I don''t know what the two beautiful women are here to find me. ?"


    "No, nothing!" This time Wen Cuicui spoke first. She swayed her body, walked to the beach chair next to Zhou Ye, and sat down without notice."In fact, we just wanted to thank Mr. Zhou for speaking out and helping us out when we boarded the ship..."


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, took off the sunglasses on his face, looked at the girl and said, "Does the girl also think so?"


    "Yes, our sisters just wanted to come up to say thank you to Mr. Zhou Ye..." At this time, the girl could only follow Wen Cuicui and say, after all, the two are in the same group at this moment... and she also thinks Explore Zhou Ye''s details."Why don''t we invite Mr. Zhou Ye to lunch?"


    "It''s all about lunch..." Zhou Ye stretched out as he said, "If you really want to thank me, just swim with me... My girlfriends are too sleepy, so they went to sleep on the boat... I''m the only one left. It''s boring."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the girl instinctively wanted to refuse, but before she said her refusal, she heard Wen Cuicui''s happily agreeing."Okay, okay... but we came up in a hurry, we didn''t bring swimsuits!"


    "It''s okay, all kinds of swimsuits are prepared in the dressing room here..." Zhou Ye said, turning over and getting up from the beach chair, and headed towards the dressing room."Come with me... I will take you to the locker room. There are thousands of swimsuits inside. You will definitely find what you want..."


    "That''s great!" Wen Cuicui said, before waiting for the girl to speak, twisted Alice Dolphin to stand up, and followed Zhou Ye to the dressing room not far away...


    "..." The girl sighed silently, and at this time he could only go with him.


    Zhou Ye took the two women to the door of the dressing room, opened the dressing room and smiled at the two women: "The swimsuits inside are all new. You can wear whichever you like... You pick it slowly, don¡¯t worry, I I¡¯ll help you order some red wine and fruit first... I¡¯ll be tired after a while to replenish my energy."


    "Thank you so much..." Wen Cuicui laughed softly.


    "I should thank you. If it weren''t for you to come up with me, I would be bored myself..." Zhou Ye said, turning and leaving, and walked towards the other side of the pool, where his suite is.


    "My child...oh my god, am I dreaming?" Standing in the dazzling array of brand new swimsuits, Wen Cuicui picked up a black and white striped split swimsuit with the label on it... "Gosh, this is Chanel''s. Swimsuit...Look at this again...This is Victoria''s Secret...My God...It''s so inhumane...I think I''ve totally fallen in love with Zhou Ye at this moment."


    "You didn''t fall in love with Zhou Ye, but in his money... Flower Chi Cui." While complaining about Wen Cui Cui, the Yazi wanted to find one of so many swimsuits that was slightly leaky... ¡­


    However, what disappoints the girl is that although the swimwear brands here are all international big names, but... there is really no such conservative women''s swimwear, which really makes her depressed... In the end, she can only Choosing a split swimsuit that didn''t seem so expansive and changing it, Zhou Ye was depressed while changing it."Damn Zhou Ye-I didn''t expect him to look young, but he looks so beautiful... Why are all bikinis here."


    Zhou Ye said that he was also very innocent...These swimsuits were already prepared on board. In other words, the owner here put so many new swimsuits here to open a swimsuit for a big party. The swimsuit party is naturally the better, the ghost will get some old and conservative swimsuits here to torture his own eyes.


    "Okay, don''t care about his appearance..." Wen Cuicui didn''t care about Zhou Ye''s appearance. For her, the more attractive the better... Besides, Zhou Ye himself is beautiful and beautiful, plus the bonus of money. ¡ª¡ªShe has already regarded Zhou Ye as her mortal target."Come and see how I am wearing this swimsuit?"


    "...Are you sure you want to wear it out????" The girl who was changing clothes looked at the all-black bikini selected by Wen Cuicui, and said silently, "Just these few ropes and a few pieces of cloth... you Do you really want to take such a big advantage for him?"


    "I can''t bear the child can''t catch the wolf..." Wen Cuicui said disapprovingly, and began to change clothes."I believe he can''t escape my palm in the end!"


    "Hey, don''t forget, there are two other girls on the boat with him... He just said that it was his girlfriend... He is such a flower, you are not afraid of giving up your child too, wolf Didn''t it come?" The yongzi reminded helplessly.


    "Which man doesn''t spend..." Wen Cuicui said while changing his clothes: "Which woman can have me...just the two airports next to him...hehe..."


    "Hey, I hope you won''t regret it when you look back..." The girl couldn''t persuade him."whatever¡­¡­"


    Ten minutes later-when the two women walked out of the changing room, the round small tea table by the pool was already filled with snacks and fruits, and a bottle of Romani Conti was freezing in the ice bucket.


    Chapter VIII


    "Wow, Romani Conti..." As a qualified gold worshiper, she must first know all kinds of luxury clothing brands, then all kinds of luxury cars and famous watches, and then the world famous wine...


    Obviously, Wen Cuicui is a qualified gold worshiper. She saw the Romani Conti brand at a glance, and then she curiously pulled the wine bottle out of the ice bucket... She saw the above vintage [1990] at a glance.


    "Oh my God, the Romany Conti of 1990..." Wen Cuicui exclaimed with a look of obsessiveness.


    "Isn''t it just a bottle of red wine? What''s worth all the fuss about..." As a policeman, the girl knows the names of the heads of criminal groups in various countries, and knows all about the performance of all kinds of firearms and tactics. She is extremely proficient... However, she knows all kinds of famous wines and famous brands...


    "This is the Romani Kant in 1990..." Wen Cuicui looked at the girl, seeing the appearance of an alien."Do you know what its current price on the black market is?"


    "No matter how expensive it is, is it expensive?" Speaking of famous wines, the girl seems to know the brand of Remy Martin. There is no way that the advertisement of Remy Martin is so popular in Xiangjiang.


    "Haha..." With a chuckle, Zhou Ye, who had changed his swimsuit, walked out.While walking, while sitting for science popularization for the girl."Romanicante is wine, and Remy is a whiskey. This is completely because the two wines are not comparable... And in terms of collection value, the 1990''s Romani Conti far surpassed previous international wine tasting scores. , The most collectible value..."


    "--" The girl looked at Zhou Ye''s perfect figure without a trace of cellulite, and couldn''t help but tilt her face slightly. For the first time, she knew that a man''s figure can also be so good-looking... Maybe because of her own. The small inadvertent movements made her feel like she had lost.


    The girl forcibly restrained her mind, and stared at Zhou Ye without giving way, "So what? Isn''t it just a bottle of wine-where is it expensive?"


    "Three hundred thousand--!" Wen Cuicui directly quoted a price, and she was surprised to cover up her own small eyes... Three hundred thousand... She is now an inspector, and her monthly salary is only 20,000 yuan. More Hong Kong dollars, this bottle of wine will set her salary for a year??


    However, the next words of Wen Cuicui made her immediately collapse.


    "GBP¡­¡­"


    "Just this bottle of wine??? 300,000 pounds???? Are you drinking gold???" The appearance of Xiaozi Xiaozhang is so cute that the lovely Zhou Ye wants to tease She was.


    "There is no way, who can let the Romani Conti Winery produce 3,000 to 5,000 bottles a year..." Zhou Ye said, blinking at the girl and said: "Moreover, the output of the wine king is higher every year. Less... But the wine king of the 1990s only had one bottle, so rare things are more expensive."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Wen Cuicui hurriedly took the bottle of red wine out of the ice bucket again, and carefully searched for it on the lid.In a short while, she saw the wine king logo on the cork seal... and was shocked."This, this bottle is?? Wine King??"


    "Guess..." Zhou Ye smiled and walked to the two women, put the wine back into the ice bucket from Wen Cuicui''s hands, and then walked towards the swimming pool with their slender waists."Well, we will have a drink to celebrate after we finish playing..."


    "What to celebrate?" The girl twisted twice without a trace, trying to get rid of Zhou Ye''s big hand wrapped around her waist... However, she sadly discovered that her own little movements did not help. This guy''s hand As if glued, it was firmly placed on his waist.


    If it weren''t for the idea of ??wanting to explore Zhou Ye''s foundation, Yaozi would definitely slap Zhou Ye with his backhand.


    And Wen Cuicui?Then I can''t wait to snuggle myself into Zhou Ye''s arms right away...young, handsome, and rich-already the best golden tortoise son-in-law, when will he not start??


    "Of course it''s to celebrate that we were destined to meet and met in the vast crowd..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and he saw the actions of the boy in his eyes. In fact, the boy had long been planted by Zhou Ye.


    Otherwise, relying on the maiden''s hot temper...If you change someone else, let alone take advantage of her, she would get knocked to the ground without waiting for someone to come... And now?She just used the reason she wanted to explore Zhou Ye''s bottom line to persuade herself... to give herself a reason to be slapped by Zhou Ye.


    This is also another formality, saying no, but the body is very honest.


    Just when the three of them walked to the edge of the pool¡ªthey felt their feet tremble at the same time, and then their bodies fell into the pool involuntarily...This is the Fukimaru set sail.


    Ordinarily, based on Zhou Ye''s physical fitness, let alone a slight shock on the soles of his feet, a little inertia is a little bit of inertia--even if he turns the entire Fugui Wan over, if he doesn''t want to move his body, his body will stand still by the pool.


    But-a fool would not take advantage of this opportunity... Taking advantage of these Xu''s inertia, Zhou Ye used his arms slightly, pretending to be unstable, and fell directly towards the pool...


    Originally, the girl had already stood firm, but as a result, Zhou Ye fell into the swimming pool...


    Although the incident happened suddenly and caught off guard... but the girl herself had a fighting skill, and her profession also allowed her to instantly calm down... so she didn''t flutter like ordinary people after falling into the water.


    Instead, he quickly closed his breath, opened his eyes and swam towards the water...


    However¡ªthe accident in the next scene really caught the girl completely off guard... I saw a dark shadow hitting her like a mountain on top of the mountain... before the girl could react... she found out that dark shadow Has been smashed into the pool.


    It was Zhou Ye¡ª¡ªAt this time, the girl had already seen who the smashed person was... However, it¡¯s one thing to know who the smashed person was, and it¡¯s another thing to avoid it , Obviously... she can''t hide in the water anymore.


    Just when the girl closed her eyes and waited for Zhou Ye to smash her on her body... But she found that she didn''t feel any severe pain, but someone hugged her like an octopus...


    The girl couldn''t help but open his eyes, and saw that the person holding him was Zhou Ye...This guy is like a person who can''t swim, his hands and feet are tightly wrapped around his limbs, making himself involuntary Sank toward the bottom of the pool.


    This is a standard swimming pool, there is no so-called shallow water zone and deep water zone... the depth is uniform, two meters three.


    Normally, this depth is not a problem at all for the girl... However, Zhou Ye, who was wrapped around her like an octopus, brought her an unimaginable burden...

 Chapter 589

    The girl kept shook his head to Zhou Ye in the water, motioned him to let go and take him back to the surface of the water by himself, only to change back to Zhou Ye''s desperate shaking of his head, and then still clinging to her tightly.


    Ten seconds later, the girl was desperate-is it possible that a dignified inspector would die with a playboy in the swimming pool on the Fortune Maru?


    The girl, whose lungs are getting more and more uncomfortable, knows that she can''t hold it anymore...Her last thought was¡ªforget it, just die. It seems to be able to die with this handsome playboy. Not bad...At least, someone will accompany you down there, but I don''t know if this playboy''s girlfriends will finally let go of themselves and let themselves die with this guy?


    Chapter 825


    Just as the girl admitted her fate, she suddenly felt that her little creature seemed to have touched something soft...


    The girl opened her eyes in surprise and saw that it was actually a bastard like Zhou Ye who had to talk about herself before she died... This made her a little angry and a little shy... But in the end she closed her eyes, shameful From...


    I didn''t expect to give up my first mouth before I was dying... This is really ironic.


    But since it''s going to die, why not go crazy??Thinking of this, the girl turned from passive to active... and began to respond awkwardly to Zhou Ye.


    Ten seconds have passed, and twenty seconds have passed...Yuzi discovered a very strange thing, as if the suffocation in her body has disappeared???Could it be... her eyes widened sharply.


    I saw that Zhou Ye was not talking about her while smiling and making a grimacing sign to her... No matter how stupid the girl was, she knew that she was fooled by this dude... This was deliberately pretending to be drowning. To take advantage of yourself.


    Thinking of this¡ªthe maiden was furious and furious, struggling and struggling, but she found that Zhou Ye¡¯s muscles were definitely not a good-looking thing, just holding herself in this way made herself unable to break free, just like two steel hoops The same, firmly restrained himself.


    However, the girl would never admit her fate-she had a silver tooth, and she was going to bite Zhou Ye... As a result, Zhou Ye shrank her neck and bite her empty... The two played you directly underwater The game of bite me hide...


    However, after a while-the girl admitted to counseling... There was no way, without Zhou Ye giving her oxygen, she wouldn''t be able to jump for long...


    She hurriedly blinked and signaled to Zhou Ye, either to give herself oxygen or let herself go up... However, Zhou Ye made an act of trying to get the oxygen by herself...


    In the end, the compelling maiden had to voluntarily offer her own little coquettish shy and angry...


    But - Zhou Ye won''t let her go easily this time. He used his tried-and-tested technique and almost gave her a mouthful. Don''t forget to breathe... until she couldn''t help using her nose. When they breathed, they realized that they did not know when they had surfaced again.


    Wen Cuicui, who had already surfaced on the side, looked at them with envy and hatred...


    When the three of them fell into the swimming pool together, Wen Cuicui immediately surfaced... However, she did not see Zhou Ye and the girl, which made her panic.


    Then she dived into the water violently... but saw the two embracing each other, mouth-to-mouth... This almost made her angry, just when she wanted to swim over to separate the two... Zhou Ye stared so hard to pass.


    I can only bring my grievances to the surface...


    Now she saw that the two of them were still there even if they surfaced... Her heart became even more jealous, and she swam behind Zhou Ye as soon as she kicked her legs, and hugged Zhou Ye from behind regardless, Jiao Sheng Said: "I want to play...Zhou Ye, you can''t be partial..."


    "Okay...what do you want to play?" Just as Zhou Ye was talking, the maiden let Zhou Ye relax, like a mermaid, got out of his arms...like a sword. By the swimming pool, with both hands on the shore, he escaped from the pool and said as he fled: "You guys play, I''ll take a break..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly when he looked at the figure of the girl who had fled in the wild. If it weren''t for him to release the water, how could the girl escape from his arms??Do not make jokes¡­¡­


    "I also want to play... the game you just played." Wen Cuicui said, twisting Zhou Ye''s head to the left with his little hand, then slammed it hard, and when he probed his little head, he stopped talking.


    Seeing Wen Cuicui''s movements, Zhou Ye frowned, but soon... his brows were unzipped. At first, he saw Wen Cuicui being so active, thinking that this girl was impure, but later found out... ¡­This girl''s mouth skills are really jerky, obviously she''s still a novice.


    This is what Zhou Ye wants to miss, he is a little too underestimated by the woman who worships gold.


    As a qualified gold worshiper, Wen Cuicui deeply understands what kind of life she wants, and such a woman will not be deceived by the sweet words of a man. For her...no matter how good you are, long No matter how handsome she is, she doesn''t have what she wants-I''m sorry, it''s okay to be an ordinary friend, but I want to be a boyfriend and girlfriend... just dream.


    On the contrary, Wen Cuicui understands the importance of self-love better than those girls who are in the name of love-after all, goods become worthless once they become second-hand...


    This has to be said, it is really ironic.


    Zhou Ye turned his body around while driving Wen Cuicui, who was a novice on the road, with the skills of an old driver...the two became face-to-face at some point...


    The girl who has come ashore sat depressed on a beach chair and watched the performance of the two in the swimming pool. It was fake to say that she was not angry. She was still enthusiastic about her, and then she kissed Cui Cui again. Now... how could she not be angry.


    However, she seems to have no other way to restrain Zhou Ye other than being angry.?Can''t beat it, maybe Zhou Ye will get a little bit cheaper... scolded?She is not the kind of shrew who can scold the street...


    At this moment, she inadvertently glanced at the bottle of Romanecon Emperor who was frozen in the ice bucket, and her eyes lit up."I''ll drink up your Romani Conti, and see if you feel distressed..."


    Just do it... The girl stretched out his hand, took out the bottle of Romani Conti''s wine king, and opened it directly with the corkscrew placed aside.


    Even the goblet on the side was useless, and the girl blew directly into the bottle...just kidding, how could it be left to the dog and the man?"It''s a bit sour, a bit astringent, and a bit sweet... Such an expensive wine doesn''t taste so good!!"


    That''s what I said, but the girl didn''t hesitate to drink one by one. Whenever she saw Zhou Ye and Wen Cuicui''s interaction in the water, she couldn''t help but take a sip, just take a sip... ¡­


    In fact, the girl hasn¡¯t noticed anything wrong with her until now. If she had followed her temperament in the past, she might have rushed to beat Zhou Ye for a while, and then walked away, but now?Actually, like a pissed little daughter-in-law, she is sulking at the alone.


    And at this moment¡ªin the swimming pool, Wen Cuicui realized that she seemed to have been playing with fire a little bit and set herself on fire...Zhou Ye''s hand was sliding and moving on her body, not letting any inch of skin or skin be spared...and she had been screamed by Zhou Ye The strength to stop is gone.


    Finally¡ªa pang of pain struck Wen Cuicui, who was blocked by Zhou Ye, couldn''t help but snorted¡ªa trace of blood gradually melted into the swimming pool.


    And the girl sitting on the shore didn''t notice anything wrong... After all, it''s normal to float and sink in the swimming pool...


    Chapter VIII


    An hour and a half later-Wen Cuicui finally rolled her eyes and fainted...Who caused her to be blocked by Zhou Ye all the time, and there was a girl next to her as the audience. This scene was a bit too- ¡ªWhat the hell.


    "Hey, bastard... she''s already fainted, don''t you let her go?" The girl sitting on the side was already a little drunk at this time, a bottle of 1,500ml of Roman Nikon Emperor. She was killed by herself...This is no one.


    "I want to let her go... but I can''t get her ashore..." Zhou Ye said with an innocent look: "Come here and help me..."


    "It''s really a waste. I''ve blinded someone like you in vain..." While complaining about Zhou Ye, the girl staggered to the swimming pool. As soon as she reached out, Zhou Ye was dragged down by Zhou Ye. .


    "You, what are you going to do to me?" The girl seemed to be a little awake... She waited for Zhou Ye defensively.


    "Of course I did the same thing to you as her..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and motioned her to look behind him.


    The girl looked back slightly, her pupils suddenly shrank, and I saw Wen Cuicui, who didn¡¯t know when Zhou Ye had been taken ashore, lay weakly on the shore of the swimming pool. The swimsuit she was wearing on her body had long been unknown. Where did it go... "You bastard, you are actually strong..."


    Before she could finish her words, she felt like she was being hugged tightly from behind... Whether she was struggling or beating or scolding, it had no effect at all."You let me go... I''m the police..."


    "Well, I know..." Zhou Ye joked with a smile.


    "I didn''t make a joke with you, I really am the Hong Kong police...You are attacking the police..." the girl shouted.


    "It''s useless, we are on Fugui Wan, and the destination is Neon... Even if you want to call the police... you have to wait until Neon!" Zhou Ye kept on making small movements in his hands while teasing the girl. child.


    "You are a felony..."


    "It''s okay, I can ask a hundred lawyers to help me exonerate..." Zhou Ye smiled carelessly.


    "Asshole..." The girl was completely powerless... She had already drunk a lot of wine, coupled with Zhou Ye''s superb driving skills, she had given up resistance without knowing it, and all that was left was The pale language threatened."Asshole... Sooner or later, I will send you to prison..."


    "Well, I''m waiting for that day..."


    "what----!!"


    The red blood stains merged into the pool again.


    More than an hour later-with a scream... The maiden also followed in the footsteps of the gold-worship girl and passed out completely.


    "It''s really too weak..." Zhou Ye shook his head helplessly, picked up the fainted girl, jumped out of the swimming pool, and helped the gold worshiper who was still sleeping on the shore, one by one. Embracing the two women and walked towards his cabin...

 Chapter 590

    In fact, Yazi and Wen Cuicui shouldn''t have been so weak in the first place-it''s just that Zhou Ye calculated that there was not enough time, so he used his cheating skill.After all-there is a beautiful female ghost waiting for him down there.


    Zhou Ye strolled with the two women into his super-large luxury bedroom, and directly placed the two gently beside Qingzi and Xiaoyao.


    Seeing the appearance of her frowning eyebrows, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but lower her head and gently sip while she was looking at her, "Okay, just be my woman obediently in the future, and leave the rest to me... ¡­"


    The girl who was in a coma seemed to hear Zhou Ye''s words, and his frowning brows gradually unfolded, and even the corners of the girl were smiling.


    Zhou Ye pulled Boshou over and covered the two women... Then he got up and walked out of the bedroom. When he walked out of the bedroom, he had already put on a black handmade slim suit.


    Taking a brisk step, Zhou Ye walked directly into the special elevator in the suite and pressed down the floor of the casino.After a while-with a ding dong-the elevator has reached the floor where the casino is located.


    "Sir, what can I do for you?" Seeing the private elevator open, a little casino girl in a bunny costume came over and asked respectfully.


    "Help me change the bargaining chip of half a million dollars!" Zhou Ye said as he took out a checkbook from the inner pocket of his suit, he wrote the amount and name twice, then tore it down and handed it to the girl. .


    "Okay, please wait..." The bunny girl saw Zhou Ye''s money-spending posture, and her eyes suddenly brightened. In her eyes, this originally beautiful and incomparable young boy had an extra layer of money at this moment. The brilliance that brought her made her wish to...squeeze into his arms immediately.


    It''s just that the strict training she had received made her dare not mess with the rules, but... she still didn''t mind using some hooking methods to lure Zhou Ye.


    The bunny girl who received the check from Zhou Ye turned around, moved her long legs, twisted her slender waist and walked towards the chip exchange table...While walking, she looked back and threw Zhou Ye. Electric eye.


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye just smiled when he saw her movements. If he changed to the ability that he had just gained, maybe he might be really tempted, but now... forget it, the aura on that woman is too Miscellaneous, he has no interest.


    Ignoring the girl who exchanged chips for herself, Zhou Ye glanced at the situation in the casino...Strictly speaking, it was a nightclub-like layout, with a stage for singing and dancing, while the audience was drinking and chatting. As for the deck, there are only two decks.


    "It''s a bit crude..." Zhou Ye shook his head speechlessly. After all-after seeing the casinos in Las Vegas, the casinos here at Fugui Maru were a bit too petty.


    At this moment, it happened that a man and a woman came down from the second floor. It looked like... that kind of cheap man was chasing the woman in a black short skirt to say something, and the beautiful woman was just like that. The appearance of the deputy indifferent.


    "Interesting... I found you, Xiao Qian!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly. It happened that the bunny girl also brought Zhou Ye''s chips to him at this time, "Sir, your chips..."


    "Thank you, this is your tip!" Zhou Ye said, picking up a one-hundred-thousand dollar bargaining chip and stuffing it directly into the deep groove of the bunny girl.


    "Thank you, sir..." The bunny girl''s excitement is beyond words... One hundred thousand dollars... It is equal to seven hundred and eighty thousand Hong Kong dollars... For her, it is simply a windfall from the sky, this If Zhou Ye said something at that time, come with me.


    This girl would probably follow Zhou Ye without hesitation. No matter what Zhou Ye did to her, it didn''t matter if she resigned.


    However, what disappointed her was that after Zhou Ye gave her a tip, he didn''t pay attention to her any more. Instead, he picked up the chips in the tray and turned and walked towards a couple of men and women not far away.


    Chapter VIII


    "Cousin, why do we have to sleep in separate rooms?" A bigfoot with a mean look, walking beside his cousin Nakamura Keika, while walking, said: "Do you think there will be such a romantic trip? Does the vigorous love appear??"


    "Okay... come to my room to sleep tonight." As soon as Nakamura Keika finished speaking, Bigfoot Ban Le''s face almost turned into a chrysanthemum flower.


    However, Nakamura Keika''s words in the next second made him feel discouraged."However, I will go to your room to sleep."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!


    Huixiang ignored him at all and walked towards the casino downstairs alone...


    How could it be possible to sleep with that guy? He just brought Meng Bo''s tools to him...Hui Xiang thought as she walked. However, at this moment--she suddenly felt like she had tripped something under her feet...This happened suddenly. The action caused her to lose her balance and instantly fell towards the stairs...


    Seeing that she was close at hand, she was about to hit the steps in her face, Hui Xiang couldn''t help closing her eyes, and she couldn''t help but sigh in her heart: "It''s over...this time it''s going to be broken."


    However-after waiting for a long time, the unexpected pain did not come to her body, which made Huixiang couldn''t help opening her eyes a little strangely... Awesomely, a handsome face appeared in front of her. Smiling and said: "Miss, are you okay?"


    "I, I''m fine..." Huixiang couldn''t help but flushed her cheeks, and whispered, "Thanks, thank you..."


    "It''s okay... It''s my luck to be able to help such a beautiful young lady!" Zhou Ye smiled. He wouldn''t tell Hui Xiang that she was stirred for no reason. It was his black hand under the power of thinking.


    One of the principles of strike-up is that there is no reason. Find a reason to strike-up.


    "I, I can stand on my own..." Huixiang looked at Zhou Ye with a shy look at Zhou Ye''s big hand holding her slender waist, lowered her head and said, "Can you let me go..."


    "Ah, I''m sorry... I can''t help it." Zhou Ye once again leaked a charming smile that was enough to dazzle Huixiang, and whispered softly: "I can''t really blame me, it''s a lady, you are so beautiful...get to know, my name is Zhou Ye."


    Zhou Ye said, letting go of the hand that was holding Hui Xiang''s slender waist, and stretched out his hand in front of Hui Xiang.


    "You, hello... I''m Nakamura Huixiang..." Huixiang also stretched out her little hand and shook hands with Zhou Ye.Her first impression of Zhou Ye was still very good. Zhou Ye helped her a bit and asked her to avoid being embarrassed in public with a face grabbing the ground. It was only one of the reasons. The most important thing was Zhou Ye''s beauty. The unmatched appearance gave her a lot of favor.


    After all-from ancient times to the present, people''s first impression is on appearance, so it''s no wonder that Huixiang is like this.


    "Meeting is destined, why don''t I invite Miss Huixiang you to have a drink, let''s suppress the shock..." Zhou Ye said, looking at Huixiang''s eyes.


    "I..." Looking at Zhou Ye''s sincere eyes, Huixiang couldn''t say anything if she wanted to refuse... In the end, she nodded helplessly and smiled: "Okay..."


    "That''s great!" Zhou Ye smiled, and indifferently raised Huixiang''s little hand and walked towards the bar...


    And not far away, the bigfoot who had been talking to himself with shameless declarations, suddenly saw that his cousin was about to go with other men, and suddenly became anxious... He trot all the way to Huixiang. go with.


    However, when he passed by a pair of men and women, he heard a crisp sound of [pop¡ª¡ª]. The woman in a long skirt immediately guarded the dolphins with her hands, and looked at the big feet angrily. Say loudly: "Rogue..."


    And the male partner standing next to the woman suddenly became angry, grabbed the collar of the bigfoot, and slammed it up with a punch. While slamming it, he shouted, "Asshole...you dare to take advantage of my horse." , You are getting impatient with acridine...don''t you know how good my Yau Tsim Wang Fenghuang brother is?"


    "I, I don''t have..." The bigfoot really wanted to cry without tears, he covered his head with his hands, and wailed: "Big brother, I didn''t take advantage of your horse..."


    "Asshole, dare to lie to me... You just passed by us just now, aren''t you a ghost?" The man didn''t listen to the bigfoot''s explanation, and said while beating.


    At this time, two people dressed up by younger brothers also walked up to the man and asked, "Big brother, what''s wrong?"


    "This bastard takes advantage of your sister-in-law..."


    "Fuck, kill him..."


    When the two men heard what their eldest brother said, they instantly joined the ranks of beating the bigfoot...It was not until several security guards on the ship came over that they were separated. They were taken to the security room by the security guards and asked. .After all-this is a casino, and it''s a big deal here, and the captain will definitely make them look good.


    At this time, Zhou Ye and Huixiang were already sitting in front of the bar, chatting with a smile.


    Originally, Huixiang was still wondering why her cousin didn''t chase him, but she soon threw her cousin out of the clouds in Zhou Ye''s witty remarks.


    On the other hand, Zhou Ye used the jokes of later generations to tease Hui Xiang with a chuckle, while watching the bigfoot being squashed with pain from the corner of his eye-until he was taken away by the security guard, his horns could not help but slightly lift A small arc.


    Obviously, Bigfoot was framed by him... The power of thinking is a panacea, Zhou Ye thought, and smiled and said to Huixiang: "There is a gaming table over there, do you want to play together? Two?"


    Huixiang looked at the lively gaming table on the edge of the stage somewhat movedly¡ªin the end, she shook her head."Forget it, ten gambles and nine scams... We''d better not leave the money in that place."


    "It''s okay, trust me... I''m Zhou Ye, who is known as the lucky little man..." Zhou Ye said, making a weird move, teasing Hui Xiang again and laughing.


    "boast¡­¡­"


    "Would you take a gamble?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile: "If I win them all, then you promise me one thing. If I lose to them, then... ¡­I promise you one thing? How about???"


    "Are you serious?" Huixiang looked at Zhou Ye''s somewhat serious expression, and asked with some uncertainty.


    "Yes!" Zhou Ye nodded, and said aggressively, "How?? Dare to take a gamble?"


    A good bet is human nature, coupled with Zhou Ye''s stimulation, Hui Xiang nodded on impulse, and said, "Okay...If I win, I will let you stand on the bow and shout. Hundreds of times I am a pig head!!!"

 Chapter 591

    "Wow, don''t need to be so cruel..."


    "It''s so cruel, who told you not to listen to my persuasion? It''s too late to regret now..." Huixiang said with some pride, she didn''t realize that she seemed to have become Zhou Ye''s housekeeper, and she used to Zhou Ye Talking in such a close tone.


    "Well, in order not to become a pig head, it seems that I have to use all my skills..." Zhou Ye smiled and pulled Huixiang''s little hand and walked towards the gaming table.


    And Hui Xiang didn''t feel that there was anything wrong...No way-she had been completely captured by Zhou Ye''s soul hint, what Meng Bo, what cousin... She almost forgot.


    Chapter VIII


    The gaming table in the casino here is the gaming table of Big Table Baccarat.


    The game of baccarat was first introduced from France to the United States, then from the United States to Macau, and then to Hong Kong...


    In the so-called baccarat, five to eight decks of cards are used at a time. A is one point, ten, J, Q, and K are counted as zero. Other cards are calculated based on the number of cards.


    When playing cards, each player is divided into two to three cards, and nine points is the maximum. If the number exceeds ten points, it is calculated according to the single digit. In other words, if the three cards are seventeen points, then it is seven points.


    In addition to the banker and the player playing cards, other people can also bet, of course...There are many different kinds of betting, usually according to the bank, player, tie, and pair...the number is unlimited.


    At this time, when Zhou Ye brought Huixiang to the baccarat table, the dealer had won 16 games in a row.


    And a fat man sitting in the idle house has completely lost his chips. He wiped the cold sweat on his head, and said embarrassedly: "Fuck, today is so evil... I lost 16 in a row. , MD, stop playing..."


    Zhou Ye smiled and patted him on the shoulder, and said, "If you are out of luck, go and find a pretty girl to relax. There is no need to smash..."


    "This brother, you''re right..." This fat man has a little mentality that he doesn''t want to play for a long time. Every time the dealer is either eight or nine, he has been drained of his pockets, and he just took this opportunity to get out."Brother, do you want to play here? Be careful, the opposite is very evil..."


    "Haha, it''s okay...I am the least afraid of evil!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and sat on the seat that the fat man had let out, then pulled Huixiang and let her sit beside him.


    "Otherwise, let''s stop playing..." Hui Xiang whispered in Zhou Ye''s ear with some worry: "I just heard them say that this dealer is too evil and has won more than 20 times in a row..."


    "Don''t worry..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Huixiang''s long legs lightly. He had to say...this time, he can play for a year.


    "Whatever you... It''s better to lose to you..." Hui Xiang, who was photographed by Zhou Ye, had a blush on her cheeks. This bad guy is still taking advantage at this time.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t lose..." Zhou Ye smiled and blinked at Hui Xiang playfully, then turned his head and said to the dealer who was dealing with the cards: "Come on for a new deck."


    "Sir..." The croupier nodded, and then took out five new decks of cards. After drawing out the kings and kings, they put them into the shuffler and shuffled the cards.


    "It''s good to have confidence, little brother, I just don''t know if your luck is as good as your confidence..." The prodigal son Gundam sitting at the dealer smiled and teased Zhou Ye.


    In his opinion, Zhou Ye was a second generation ancestor who didn''t know the heights of the sky, and he said madly as soon as he sat there, saying that he would not lose.


    "You will soon know if my luck is good..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, then turned to the croupier and said, "I want to cancel the limit on this gaming table..."


    "This... sir, I''m sorry, I have to ask the upper side first." The croupier said, using the walkie-talkie that was affixed to his collar to report to the upper side, and soon the upper reply came from his earphone. Agree to all Zhou Ye''s requirements."Sir, your request has been allowed. From now on, until you get up, there is no limit on this table."


    "Thank you!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded to the croupier, and then said to the prodigal son Gundam: "It takes a lot of effort in hand to hand. I don''t have so much time to play with you. How about we decide whether to win or lose? You How much is all worth?"


    "Interesting..." The prodigal son Gundam smiled and squinted his eyes. He felt that Zhou Ye was a little uncomfortable with the visitor. This guy...as soon as he came up, he would bet against him. Does he have such a big hatred??He recalled it carefully, as if there was no shadow of this handsome boy in his enemies.


    Although it felt something was wrong, with the arrogance of the Prodigal Son Gundam, he really didn''t bother to run away because he had absolute confidence in his gambling skills."The chips at my poker table are six million dollars. This is all my wealth..."


    "Haha...not a lot..." Zhou Ye smiled and took out the checkbook from the Express Bank from his pocket, and then directly filled in a check for eight million dollars, and handed it to the waiter next to him, saying: "Go Give me all the chips!"


    "Okay, sir..." The waiter respectfully accepted the check and ran over...


    "Aren''t you stupid..." Hui Xiang, who was by Zhou Ye''s side, saw the amount above, eight million dollars-a full two million dollars more than the Prodigal Gundam."Why are you redeeming so many chips..."


    "Shhh, be good, don''t talk... Just watch it!" Zhou Ye turned sideways slightly and whispered in her ear, "Look at how I play this ass guy!"


    That''s right, Zhou Ye came here to play Gundam, not for anything else, just because Zhou Ye, who was pretending to be an X outfit, couldn''t stand it anymore. If he didn''t step on him, Zhou Ye felt unbalanced.


    Hui Xiang''s face flushed with the breath of Zhou Ye''s words, her body softened and she leaned on Zhou Ye''s shoulders, unable to speak a word.


    Soon-the waiter exchanged Zhou Ye''s check into a bargaining chip and brought it over."Sir, your bargaining chip!"


    "Yeah..." Zhou Ye nodded slightly, then pushed all the chips on the table, and smiled at the prodigal son Gundam: "Here is eight million dollars in chips. Bet on all your chips plus your clothes and boat tickets. ......How about it? I valued your clothes and the ferry ticket for two million dollars. Isn''t that insulting you? Mr. Gundam?"


    "Wow... I didn''t expect my tattered shirt to be worth so much money..." Although Gundam had a smile on his face, he felt tight in his heart. The other party wanted to play with himself... What does it mean to bet on your clothes and ferry tickets?It means that if you lose, you will jump off the boat naked.


    Nima, do you want to play so big...


    However, he is already difficult to ride a tiger now...Zhou Ye has already named his name, obviously this time it is aimed at him...If he admits to counseling now, then the name of the Prodigal Son Gundam will be completely stinking in the gambling world. , The nickname of coward will accompany him throughout his life.


    However, as he jumped straight into the opponent''s trap, Gundam also felt very unwilling. After all-Zhou Ye was betting on his reputation with money, which made him extremely unhappy-after thinking for a moment, Gundam said: "I don''t know how this friend is called? Have I offended you before?"


    "My name is Zhou Ye..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "You haven''t offended me, but I think you are acting handsome here, and it feels uncomfortable... Don''t talk so much nonsense, dare to bet, just give me a good thing. !"


    At this time, the surrounding crowd couldn''t help but talk... Someone knew Gundam, and some didn''t know Gundam. They all had a feeling of expectation for this gambling that could be called a gambling.


    After all-there are a total of 14 million U.S. dollars on the table, which has been converted into Hong Kong dollars almost 100 million.


    "You are betting on the name of my prodigal son Gundam, I am afraid that these two million dollars are not enough..." Gundam said with disdain.


    "Hey, if you don''t dare to bet, you don''t dare to bet...what name is so valuable!" The fat man, who had just been losing money, was reluctant, and brought the rhythm to the side.


    "Just..."


    "It turns out to be a professional gambler, no wonder I have been winning here just now..."


    With the fat man playing the rhythm here, all the people in the crowd who are not too busy to watch the excitement start to talk.


    However, Zhou Ye was not affected at all, and smiled slightly: "Okay, you make a price, tell me how much your name is worth?"


    "At least 100 million U.S. dollars..." Gundam said an astronomical figure he thought he wanted to make Zhou Ye retreat.


    However, he miscalculated this time... 100 million US dollars may be a big sum for others, but for Zhou Ye-ha ha, it was just a set of numbers. Zhou Ye heard Gao''s words and did not hesitate to accept it. He took out his checkbook and directly signed a 100 million check, which was placed on the gaming table.


    "Does it mean that you have 100 million in your account by signing a check for 100 million?" Seeing Zhou Ye''s actions, Gundam skeptical.


    "This gentleman, we have just inquired about American Express Bank. Mr. Zhou Ye is a platinum VIP customer of Express Bank. His credit line is one billion U.S. dollars..." Gundam had just finished speaking. Zhou Ye hadn''t spoken yet. Gundam was served Ying Sheng gave a face.


    Gundam was slapped in the face by a second... This face was sent to the door by himself and he was really depressed to death.


    But the words have already been said here, Zhou Ye has satisfied him with the conditions he himself put forward, Gundam has no reason to be timid to gamble... Besides, if you have a bet, you may not lose, and the wealth is touching. He also wants to get from Zhou Ye. Win back this billion dollars.


    Thinking of this, Gundam sat up straight and said with a serious expression: "Then... we can start!"


    Chapter VIII


    And at this moment - sitting next to Zhou Ye, Hui Xiang was already stunned by Zhou Ye''s big hand. When the money reached a certain amount, it would really give people a shocking feeling.


    One hundred million U.S. dollars becomes 780 million Hong Kong dollars...Let¡¯s put it this way, as long as she picks up this check, she can instantly transform from an ordinary little girl to a billionaire, you know... those Hong Kong rich The value of tens of billions of dollars is watery. Most of the value of tens of billions refers to the value of the real estate and stocks under their name. The real cash flow in their hands, there are few.


    "...Hey, I''m back..." Zhou Ye looked at Xiao Zang slightly open, Hui Xiang with an unbelievable look on her face, couldn''t help but smile and tease in her ear: "Xiao Zang is so big again, I I have seen your wisdom teeth...!"


    "How can..." After hearing Zhou Ye''s ridicule, Huixiang finally got better. She was a little embarrassed to beat Zhou Ye lightly, and said with some worry: "You bet so big, aren''t you afraid of losing? ?"

 Chapter 592

    "Don''t worry, I won''t lose..." Zhou Ye smiled and grabbed Huixiang''s slender waist, and said to the dealer: "You can deal with cards."


    "Okay, sir..." The croupier who had never dared to disturb Zhou Ye heard his question, saluted him respectfully, and then began to distribute cards...


    Zhou Ye''s first card was a jack, and Gundam''s first card was a five.From the card, Gundam was slightly ahead of Zhou Ye¡ªafter all, five points were greater than zero.


    With the first card, Zhou Ye fell behind... Hui Xiang''s little face suddenly became depressed, she felt as if Zhou Ye was about to lose."How could this be¡­¡­"


    "Okay, be happy... nothing is absolute, we are only temporarily behind..." Zhou Ye smiled and whispered in Huixiang''s ear.


    "Why are you not nervous at all..." Huixiang felt that her hands were full of sweat. It was a bet of hundreds of millions, although it was not her money, but... it was a bet made by her friend, and she could bear it. Can''t help his heart beating as fast as beating a drum.


    "It''s nothing to be nervous..." Zhou Ye smiled, whispering in Huixiang''s ear, and sniffed the violet-like fragrance that belonged to her."It''s only a billion... even if you lose, it''s okay!"


    "You prodigal..." Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Hui Xiang couldn''t help but cast a blank look at him. Although she vaguely felt that she was a little too close to Zhou Ye, but-from Zhou Ye. The faint fragrance made her lazy and didn''t want to move or leave Zhou Ye''s side.


    "It''s okay, this little money is nothing to me... The one who really should be nervous is the one on the other side!" Zhou Ye smiled and raised his chin to Gundam, motioning Hui Xiang to look there."I just lost some money, but that guy lost, but he''s going to jump off the boat and swim in the sea without P¡¤G!"


    "You guy is really bad..." Huixiang couldn''t help snorting when she heard Zhou Ye''s words. She was amused by Zhou Ye''s narrow bet. Thinking about that guy, it was really pitiful. The guy who doesn''t treat money as money.


    Although he sympathized with Gundam a little, Huixiang didn¡¯t ask Zhou Ye to let him go. Although Gundam could be considered a handsome man, he still had to compare him with... He who was originally handsome, compare with Zhou. Ye compared with each other, and immediately disappeared among the crowd.


    Zhou Ye''s beauty has surpassed the scope of human beings, there is no way-this is the crushing brought by Zhou Ye from the level of biological life level, this kind of beauty... mortals can no longer surpass.


    Soon, the second card was dealt by the croupier, and Gundam hurriedly covered his second card with the exposed card and watched it bit by bit.And what about Zhou Ye?I didn''t even bother to take it, and said directly to Huixiang, "Help me see this card..."


    "Yeah..." Huixiang nodded, carefully learning the look of Gundam, covering the face of the second card with a bright card, looking at it bit by bit... When she staggered the cards carefully, When I saw the hidden card face, I felt like crying without tears."Zhou Ye...I...I..."


    "It''s okay... It''s okay..." Zhou Ye saw the card. It was a six. It was a disgusting card. If you ask for it, the third card might explode, so the points might be refunded. Not as good as this one, but if you don''t want it, a six-point win is basically no.


    "What to do...Zhou Ye." Huixiang was almost crying. She felt that this card was infected by her bad luck into this kind of card. That is equivalent to saying that Zhou Ye worshipped him for the gift. Lost 100 million dollars.


    "Hey, don''t be afraid..." Seeing Huixiang''s self-blaming look, Zhou Ye smiled and patted her pink back, and said in a low voice, "Isn''t it just 100 million US dollars? Enough¡­¡­"


    "Bad guy..." Huixiang, who originally blamed herself very much, lost all the guilt caused by Zhou Ye''s shameless words... She couldn''t help but beat Zhou Ye on the shoulder with her small fist. While muttering: "I told you to talk nonsense... I told you to talk nonsense!"


    "Okay, don''t feel guilty now..." After Zhou Ye let her fight for a long time, he smiled and tugged her little hand, pulled Huixiang directly into his arms, and laughed in a low voice: "It''s okay. We can win..."


    On the other side, Gundam had been observing Zhou Ye''s movement. He saw Huixiang''s expression about to cry, and his heart was a joy - in fact, his second card was a king. , It is only five o''clock.


    However, as a professional gambler, how could he not be able to change the cards in a small way??After taking another look at the cards, he put the cards in his hand on the gaming table... Just when the cards were released, the king had already become a four of spades.


    His points went from five to nine, the biggest...So now, even at nine o¡¯clock, everyone makes the most ties¡ªnot to mention, he can tell from Huixiang¡¯s expression that Zhou Ye is second. The number of hidden cards is definitely not big.


    This made him immediately confident...


    At this time, the croupier asked: "Zhuang five o''clock, speak Zhuang!"


    "I don''t want any..." Gundam smiled confidently and shook his head, indicating that he had enough points and no more bids.


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Then I don''t want it either..."


    "Do you really don''t need another card?" Gundam joked with a smile: "You know, you have zero on the card. Is your hole card nine?"


    "It''s really hard..." Zhou Ye didn''t bother to speak, but turned the hidden card over, "I''m at six, okay, don''t talk so much nonsense, it''s up to you to open the card..."


    "I''m sorry..." Gundam looked at Zhou Ye''s six-point hand, smiled slightly, looked at Zhou Ye''s face, and proudly turned over his hole cards."It''s nine o''clock... It seems I want to thank you for the check for 100 million dollars."


    With that said, Gundam was about to stand up and get the check in front of Zhou Ye... However, his movements were blocked by the croupier.


    "Sorry, sir, you are five o''clock, and the player is six o''clock...so, the player won..."


    "How could it be..." Hearing the croupier''s words, Gundam was bitten by thunder, he hurriedly looked at the cards on his table.Sure enough-the king that should have been replaced by him still appeared on the table, as if taunting him."This is impossible¡­¡­"


    Chapter Eighty Hundred and Thirty


    "Oh my God, we won...Zhou Ye, we won!" Seeing Gundam''s face, Hui Xiang couldn''t help but stand up excitedly, and called "Jump again". Such a turning point just made her have Kind of a 360-degree turn.


    In fact, it was just that Zhou Ye slightly used some rules of time against the cards of Prodigal Gundam...For him, it was not difficult.


    Seeing that Huixiang was so happy, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and immediately pretended to be happy, hugged Huixiang, and shouted, "Yes, we won..."


    "Come and celebrate!" As Zhou Ye lowered his head as he said, before Hui Xiang could react, he choked off her little coot...


    Huixiang was taken aback for a while, but after a while, she finally realized that her first mouth should just disappear into this bad guy''s mouth...


    However, when she was stubbornly trying to get rid of Zhou Ye''s gaze, something slippery came into her mouth, making her feel weak and she lost all strength.


    "You are the old one..." At this moment, Gundam was already hysterical. He pointed to Zhou Ye with his hand and shouted: "I''m obviously four..."


    "Sir, please calm down..." Seeing Gundam''s crazy appearance, naturally two security guards surrounded him, one of them pressed Gundam''s shoulders, like this kind of person who lost control of his spirit in the casino because of great joy and great compassion. People, they see a lot.


    "Go away..." Gundam is already on his head. You know, losing this time is equivalent to the complete abolition of the name he has broken through for many years. In other words, he can''t afford to lose...


    Angrily, Gundam threw the two security guards aside, then turned over and jumped onto the gambling table, and rushed towards Zhou Ye... "You are on the street, you are cheating..."


    "Huh..." Zhou Ye didn''t even leave Huixiang''s pure edge. He didn''t even look at the Gundam that he rushed. He handed it out softly with his right hand, and slammed it directly on Gundam''s stomach, seemingly weak... ¡­


    It was just this seemingly feeble punch that broke Gundam''s liver and intestines... "Uh-!"


    In the feeling of Gundam, Zhou Ye hit his stomach with this punch, like a high-speed iron hammer. It hit him with gold stars in his eyes, and a spasm in his stomach...He suddenly hurt. Like a cramped shrimp, he stooped on the poker table with his hands folded and his belly.


    And the two security guards who had been thrown aside by the prodigal son Gundam now stood up and saw Gundam look like this, their eyes stared, and when you were sick to kill you, the wailing voice was like a hungry tiger, pounced on it. , One person pressed him tightly on the table.


    "Don''t forget my bet..." Zhou Ye gave a fluttering command, then stuffed his own check at the gaming table into his pocket, picked up Huixiang who had been fainted by him, and walked out. ¡­¡­While walking, he told the dealer: "Remember to exchange the chips on the table for me to cash into my account."


    "Okay, sir..." The croupier nodded respectfully at Zhou Ye''s back. He knew it when he asked for instructions. This is the customer of the super cabin and the super VIP on this voyage. He can''t afford to offend.


    On the other side, the security guard holding Gundam on the gaming table was shocked when he heard Zhou Ye''s words, then grinned and tore up Gundam''s clothes, "Guest, I''m so sorry, I''m willing to give in to the gambling, and we will also act on orders."


    ... You know, the Gundam bet is clothes and boat tickets.


    However, it doesn''t matter if you pull the clothes. Suddenly hundreds of playing cards of various suits leaked out of Gundam''s clothes... Damn it, is it worth it??The old man shouted at others, but he turned out to be a great man¡ªthe crowd from the sidelines suddenly swarmed.


    "Ma Dan''s... tells you to be a thousand people!"


    "Fuck, I said why did you win Lao Tzu sixteen in a row? Madan''s is actually an old man..."


    "beat him¡­¡­"


    "Fuck, you bastard made me lose a lot of money..."


    A group of gamblers who were originally onlookers rushed up at this moment with their arms in arm and sleeves... Some were victims who lost money, some were to join in the fun to beat people... After all-gamblers in the casino, no One who doesn''t hate old people.


    The hardest hit was the fat guy who just lost 16 consecutive times to Gundam¡ª¡ª


    He is a fierce tiger against a pack of wolves. In addition, the security guard hated Gundam just throwing himself out, and he didn''t stop everyone... In the end-the prodigal son Gundam was beaten into a pig''s head by everyone. This time I promised his mother would not recognize him. Him.


    The security guard waited until the anger of the crowd was almost vented, and then started to disperse the crowd. After all, it is always bad to kill people on the boat¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 593

    Of course, the two security guards did not let go of Gundam in this way. They followed the betting agreement-they wiped up Gundam, then threw him on a rubber boat and put him in the sea...


    As for whether the dying Gundam could escape by this rubber dinghy, it didn''t matter to them.


    On the other side-Zhou Ye took Huixiang and walked to the deck. Huixiang was like a pissed little wife, held by Zhou Ye, lowered her head all the way, and followed Zhou Ye towards the accommodation area. Go.


    "Where are you taking me?" Feeling like the scenery here is a bit familiar, Huixiang finally couldn''t help but raised her head and asked.


    "Do you remember our bet?" Zhou Ye smiled while holding Huixiang''s hand as he walked.


    "One hundred million dollars?" Huixiang asked a little dazedly.


    "No, no...that''s my bet with Gundam...but it''s not my bet with you!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, blinked at Huixiang and said: "Our bet promises a condition for the party! "


    "Huh????!!!" Huixiang was stunned when he heard Zhou Ye''s words...looks cute and cute."Do you remember that..."


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye said, finally stopping at the door of a cabin."I have always looked forward to this condition..."


    "This, this is my room???" Huixiang also saw the door number of the cabin at this time, 326 - she couldn''t help but looked suspiciously at Zhou Ye and asked, "Why are we here? "


    "Of course it''s fulfilling our bet..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, lowered his head and said in Huixiang''s ear: "My condition is... Huixiang, be my woman!"


    "No, this, this is a bit too fast..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Hui Xiang was a little bit happy and a little hesitant... After all, she and Zhou Ye had known each other for less than an hour. Even in her mind, Zhou Ye had slowly begun to replace Meng Bo, but it was still a bit too abrupt.


    "..." Zhou Ye didn''t say a word, but went up as soon as he lowered his head... After Huixiang struggled twice, she had to succumb to the old driver''s skills.


    Just when Hui Xiang was confused by Zhou Ye''s mouth, she didn''t notice that Zhou Ye had already taken her room card to her hand... She opened the suite door with a wave of her hand.


    Zhou Ye took Huixiang''s rhythm and brought her into the suite... After a while-with a scream-another woman completely fell into Zhou Ye''s hands... gratifying, gratifying, gratifying. Heh.


    Chapter VIII


    Fortune Maru number¡ª¡ª


    At this moment-it''s already more than four o''clock in the afternoon, most travelers have already used lunch in the restaurant-watching the scenery on the deck, playing in the swimming pool...


    It¡¯s just that there was someone who didn¡¯t eat in a little sad reminder...Meng Bo, who sneaked aboard to find Huixiang, was this sad reminder. He had been hungry for a day and a night. Now, he is avoiding the search of the patrol officers on the boat. While looking for food by the pool.


    It''s a pity that the swimming pool...there is no food, there are a lot of balls-just can''t eat.


    Meng Bo swiftly avoided several waves of crew members looking for him again, and couldn''t help but sigh to himself: "Huixiang, where are you on earth??"


    But what about Huixiang??In the super suite of Fuguimaru, having a late lunch...Although the atmosphere is a little bit wrong.


    In Zhou Ye''s suite----


    "Bha--!" He slapped the knife and fork in his hand on the dining table, and the girl stared at Zhou Ye with an uncomfortable expression, and exclaimed, "Asshole, what do you think of us? Just strong... what? I went down and soaked in Huixiang again. Are you guys full of X-worms?"


    "Sister Yuzi, don''t need to be angry..." Qingzi was eating lunch slowly, while persuading him: "My husband is already very good. Compared with the guys who dumped after playing, at least my husband will take care of everything. It''s the responsibility of one''s own man..."


    "Yes, yes..." Wen Cuicui nodded, echoing Qingzi''s words, and the tableware in his hand kept attacking the Australian lobster on the table.


    "Hey, where on earth are you? Hua Chi Cui!" Seeing that even his only comrade in arms had betrayed to Zhou Ye''s side in an instant, the girl couldn''t help but asked angrily: "Don''t you care about him? Are there so many women?"


    "Neither side of me..." Wen Cuicui said, and couldn''t help but touch the diamond bracelet that her man had just given her again, and smiled: "I am from my man''s side, and what Ye said is right. , If Ye is wrong, then he is also right..."


    "Hey, you are too easy to send, right? A bunch of bracelets bought you?" Yazi asked loudly.


    "Hey, there is a billion-dollar bank card..." Wen Cuicui said without hesitation: "You also think about it, besides having more women, does he have other shortcomings? He is not satisfied. Are you? Did he not take the responsibility? Did he not let you do what you want to do? What else are you dissatisfied with?"


    "Also, still, or sister Cuicui''s eye-catching..." Xiao stammered and said with a rare voice: "Again, again, and again...If sister, no, not much, you, you, who of you can bear it, dear ??"


    "..." Huixiang, one of the parties involved, honestly lowered her head to eat. She didn''t dare to burn the fire on her body. There was nothing she could do. Zhou Ye was in a hurry... Humanely used two thousand shots against her for the first time. She was already afraid of her own man.


    However, although Huixiang didn''t want to talk, the girl didn''t want to let her go.


    Because the girl found that here, she has been quietly isolated by the women... Although she admitted that all the women said they made sense, but... with a strong personality, she still can''t accept that there are many men and women in her own family. .


    A lot of what was said here, not referring to the women who were sitting together for dinner, but other women... The Maid had already revealed some stories of his own men from Kiyoko''s mouth.


    What is the mother and daughter of the Neon Hidden Ninja family, the housekeeper? What is the Tokyo Women¡¯s Special Operations Team? What are the dozens of sisters in the Chinese Demon Capital... I will count this one by one. Oh, I¡¯m going , There are already more than twenty.


    The girl didn''t really want to look for things when she arrived. If she really wanted to look for things, she would just turn around and leave here... However, she could no longer leave Zhou Ye. Whether it was psychologically or physically, she had to be sad. Admit defeat.


    She just wanted Zhou Ye to converge a little bit, and the future sisters a little bit less...


    Of course, she said impassionedly for a long time here. None of the sisters supported her... So the girl had to put her idea on Huixiang. As the girl of the Hong Kong inspector, she still knew the source of trouble. As for the assistant of the hunter Meng Bo Huixiang, both of them are considered friends."Huixiang... Did you just admit your fate?"


    "..." Hui Xiang sighed helplessly, the fire still burned on her body.She put down the tableware in her hand, then raised her head, looked at the girl and said: "I am not confessing my fate...but I have the consciousness that I can''t leave Ye in this life... Besides, Meng Bo is so ugly and still Be merciful everywhere, there are only so many women in our family who are already very restrained... Besides, Ye is not the kind of playboy, he takes the responsibility of a man to each of his own women, what else do you want? ??"


    "..." The girl was speechless, it seems that all the sisters are not on the united front with her.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye didn''t say a word, just watching the women arguing there. In general, he was very satisfied with the women''s performance, only the girl made him a little angry... But, When he is angry, he is reluctant to beat his own woman. Besides, beating a woman is nothing.


    Facing the joyful woman dancing in the harem, he has his own unique coping skills, that is, hehehe... There is nothing between husband and wife that cannot be solved once hehehe, if there is, then twice.


    Since someone jumped out and wanted to be a target by herself, Zhou Ye certainly didn''t mind setting her up as a baby as an example, and the quarrel between the sisters would continue in the future.


    "Maid... are you full?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and put the knife and fork in his hand.


    "Huh, I don''t care about your hypocrisy..." Qiong Qiong''s nose wrinkled, Zhou Ye gave Zhou Ye a blank look, and said proudly: "I must resist the cruel rule of the tyrant, I want..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye interrupted her without waiting for her to finish."I am not caring about you, I just want to take you to do an after-meal exercise-after all, life is exercise!"


    While talking, Zhou Ye stood up and walked towards the girl...


    "Hey, don''t mess around..." Looking at Zhou Ye''s swaying smile, you understood what he wanted to do... Suddenly he felt his whole body soft, and screamed, "I definitely don''t Will succumb..."


    "I didn''t want you to give in... I just wanted to accompany you to do exercises..." In the blink of an eye, Zhou Ye had already come to Yazi''s side. Before she resisted, he held her slender waist with one hand. , Twitched her legs with one hand, and hugged her up in a princess hug...


    "Hey¡ªyou let go... asshole... sex¡¤wolf... gangster... strong X offender..." The servant beat Zhou Ye''s fierce mouth with her hand, and asked for help: "Huixiang, Cui Cui Save me... Kiyoko... Save me... Little..."


    "Haha..." X4


    When the girls rolled their eyes, they didn''t believe that the girl was sincerely asking for advice. This girl''s little hammer could not even kill a mosquito...Who would believe that this girl is really struggling?It''s nothing more than to refuse or welcome it.


    After a while-the voice of the girl''s help gradually weakened, replaced by a burst of female solo...


    Listening to this female voice singing solo, the ladies look at me, I look at you... They all saw a blush on the other side''s face, they already felt like...cough cough cough.


    "Um...I think Fangyao is a little too loyal to face my dear..." Wen Cuicui said vaguely.


    "That''s right, your husband is good at everything, but when you get excited, it''s a little bit insignificant..." Qingzi also nodded and said, "Then let''s just go and help Sister Yaozi!"


    "I, I''m going too..." Su Xiao Novel stood up first and walked toward the bedroom.


    The other girls invariably stood up and walked towards the bedroom... [Well-this is also no way, after all, everyone is sisters, and we have to live together for a lifetime... There is no need to get worried about a little thing Please help her.


    Chapter 832

 Chapter 594

    Three hours later-


    The girl lying on the couch was awakened by the sound of her side, she barely opened her sleepy eyes and looked over...It was not someone else who woke her up, it was the culprit who caused her weakness now¡ª¡ª Zhou Ye."Bad guy... I know I was wrong, you let me rest for a while... I really can''t do it!"


    "Papa!" Zhou Ye smiled and lightly patted her Alice Dolphin.Ridiculed: "Thank you, have you forgotten your mission?"


    "Task or something..." Just when the tired-looking girl wanted to say [Go to the task or whatever, I just want to sleep now], she suddenly realized what her man''s words meant, and she immediately beat it. Spirit, sat up."Darling, do you know where the gangsters are?"


    It¡¯s not surprising that her man knew her mission¡ªwhy did she ask her to be asked by her man after she said that she was a policeman?What should be said and what should not be said... She''s finished talking, there is no way-Zhou Ye has a unique technique of extracting a confession.And the feeling of being half-headed is too torturous.


    "I don''t know where those guys are..." Zhou Ye smiled while putting on his clothes, "But I know if they want to start, the best time is at night¡ªtonight, there is a ballroom in Fuguimaru. The first voyage celebration... By then, almost all the passengers will be there. For those gangsters... it is a good opportunity."


    "Okay... Honey, you convinced me!" The girl tilted his head and thought for a while, then nodded."Wait for me, I will go with you too!"


    "Well-I''m waiting for you in the living room! Otherwise, I''m afraid that I will see you in your clothes, so I can''t help but press you on the couch again...so you can''t get out all night..." Zhou Ye After finishing his appearance, he smiled and walked out of the bedroom.


    "Bad guy..." The girl''s heart was sweet, her face looked like anger... It seemed that she was going to be eaten by this bastard in this life, she really had nothing to do with her own man, but-it''s better to be alone Zhong Lele, since I have to drag my tired body to work, I can''t let my group of sisters sleep here...


    Thinking of this-the girl''s little hand shot down a few round ones on the couch."Get up soon... it''s time to eat!"


    "This, so early..." The first person who was called out was Xiao Ba Su Xiaoxiao.


    "Husband, don''t make trouble...I want to sleep for a while!" Qingzi was also beaten.


    "I can''t do it anymore, let me sleep for a while...I won''t eat dinner!" Huixiang is even worse, who made her have a pair of long legs?


    Only Wen Cuicui rubbed his sleepy eyes and sat up."Husband, what shall we eat tonight... I want to eat a French meal!"


    "Eat, eat, you know to eat... I''ll get up soon!" The girl was angry and funny, and lifted the quilt on the girls, and suddenly a beautiful scene like an oil painting appeared in the bedroom.


    "Ah-maiden, what are you going to do..."


    "Thank you, I fight with you..."


    "Sister Maid, you, you, you are too bad..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The cold wind brought by the air-conditioning made the girls suddenly awakened, and they became sober in an instant... Seeing the mischievous girl, they swarmed up, and the girls laughed into a ball...


    Half an hour later-the girls finally finished washing and walked out.


    "Okay, darlings, I''ll take you to see an interesting farce..." Zhou Ye looked at the girls who had changed their evening dresses and smiled slightly: "Let''s go..."


    "Okay..." The women followed with a smile. While laughing, the girl had explained clearly to them. Although the women heard that there might be a gun battle tonight, they were full of confidence in their men. The daughters of, I believe Zhou Ye will be able to protect them and not let them suffer any harm.


    The women surrounded their men and walked onto the elevator in the suite.


    After a while-the elevator stopped in the restaurant on the second deck.


    "Ye, aren''t we going to the ballroom?" Yazi asked strangely when he saw the elevator stop in the restaurant.


    "Before we go to the ballroom, we have to have dinner first..." Zhou Ye said, holding her slender waist, and holding Huixiang''s slender waist with his other hand, he walked directly out of the elevator...


    "Sir, please go here..." At the entrance of the dedicated elevator, a dedicated waiter was here waiting to be greeted. Seeing Zhou Ye walking out of the elevator surrounded by a bunch of Yingyingyanyan, he immediately bowed respectfully. Said.


    "Okay!" Zhou Ye replied, leading the ladies and the waiters to the restaurant.


    In fact, this was the first time that Zhou Ye and the women came to the restaurant on the Fuguiwan. They used to let the waiters push their lunch to the suite in the dining trolley. It was the first time they came to the restaurant to eat.


    Zhou Ye led the women, led by the waiter, and sat down in a large deck-after all, they had a lot of people, and the small round tables specially set up for couples were not suitable for them.


    After discussing the menu for a long time, the women decided that no one would order the same dinner that is different from others. Everyone can enjoy it... They can share it even with men. What else can''t be shared???


    After ordering the food-the waiter nodded respectfully and walked towards the back kitchen...


    "My dear, or let''s go back to my cabin first and get a weapon..." Taking advantage of the time when the waiter was leaving, the servant whispered in her man''s ear a little worried: "This can also make Sisters a little more security."


    "It doesn''t need to be so troublesome..." Zhou Ye leaned on the back of the deck, rubbing the slender waist with his big hand, and said with a low smile: "You only need to look at it, and leave the rest to me. !"


    "But..." Although I was a little happy to hear my man say this, the girl was still a little worried."My dear, do you just deal with those robbers with bare hands? As far as I know, the firepower of these international bandits is quite powerful!"


    "I also have a big gun..." Zhou Ye said, blinking at the girl.Joked.


    "Bad guy..." Yazi wanted to crooked for a moment. She couldn''t help her body becoming soft, and she snuggled into the arms of her own man, exhaling like blue in Zhou Ye''s ear and whispering: "People are telling you serious... ¡­"


    "I''m also telling you serious...I really have weapons!" Zhou Ye laughed and joked. How could he not see that the maiden was already thinking about crooked?But all she wants is that she wants to be crooked...not wanting to be crooked too much is boring.


    "That''s okay...show your weapon..." The girl gritted his teeth and said viciously, "show it up for me to see!"


    "Well...the weapon is on this occasion..." Zhou Ye looked embarrassed.


    "What''s wrong..." The girl said and looked around. At this time, there were not many people in the restaurant. Most tourists had already had dinner and went to the deck to blow the sea breeze."Anyway, there is no one here... show your weapon quickly for me to see!"


    The girl said, Qiong''s nose wrinkled, and she looked at Zhou Ye proudly-she expected that her man was not wearing a weapon, you know, she just watched her man put on clothes, and... just now nestled in his arms When I was in, I didn''t feel any firearms in his arms. Obviously, this guy was teasing himself, hum-if you didn''t catch this opportunity to embarrass him, she wouldn''t be a kid.


    The girl didn''t believe that his man really dared to show his three-eighth on this occasion-


    Chapter VIII


    "Forget it..." Zhou Ye looked around and said with an embarrassed look: "Take out weapons while eating to destroy the atmosphere..."


    "Don''t you..." The girl smiled triumphantly, her apricot eyes narrowed."If you don''t have one, say no, I won''t laugh at you!"


    "I have..." Zhou Ye had a hesitant look on his face, which made the girl even more affirmed of the thoughts in his heart.


    "If you have one, just show it and see..." The girl has become addicted to playing this game. For a long time, when Zhou Ye faced her, he suppressed her with absolute toughness, and it was easy for this guy to leak this. How could she not take advantage of her look?Love belongs to love, taste belongs to taste, don''t confuse it... Anyway, the girl thinks her man is really cute at this time.


    The strong performance of Zhou Ye in the past almost made her forget, this guy seemed to be just a seventeen or eighteen year old.


    "What if I took it out?" Zhou Ye leaked a stern look on his face, and the girl he was watching was even more energetic. Zhou Ye has been forced to this point by himself, and he must be chased by the poor and do not want to turn over and become the master. , At least have to figure out some dark history of his own man, so I have a chance to tease him in the future.


    Thinking of this, the girl made a serious look on her face: "If you really take out a weapon, my dear, I will do whatever you say in the future...You can do whatever you want..."


    The women who were sitting aside chatting stopped their conversations at this moment, and they all looked at the girl and Zhou Ye curiously...For Wen Cuicui and Huixiang, who had just received Zhou Ye, they were worried about their men. Xiao stammered with Kiyoko, then looked at the girl with a smile, a trace of pity leaked in his eyes, [Poor baby, I was given a routine by my dear (husband) again.


    "Okay, that''s what you said, I didn''t force you to be a child..." Zhou Ye continued his efforts, set new heights in acting, and vividly interpreted the look of a man who wanted to fool a woman. The unwillingness, the vacillating expression, and the stern words-it is simply an acting skill of the actor level.


    "Yes, that''s right, that''s what I said..." The girl has fallen into the urn without knowing it. She is like a gambler who has overwhelmed all of her wealth, and there is no turning back."Sisters can testify..."


    "Or, let''s forget it..." Wen Cuicui said in a low voice, "How bad is it to have Ye take out weapons in such a big crowd!"


    "Yeah, Maizi..." Huixiang also persuaded: "Everyone is just kidding, don''t need to be so serious!"


    "Hmph..." Hearing the women''s persuasion, the maiden retorted without hesitation: "No, manly man, you have to say something..."


    Seeing her insistence... Xiao Ba and Kiyoko couldn''t help but roll their eyes, this product was not saved-her own man gave a pit, she jumped in by herself, pulled and pulled herself, and buried herself... Hey, you can''t live by committing sins.

 Chapter 595

    "Okay..." Zhou Ye had already got the promise he wanted, the expression on his face suddenly changed, and his smile was like a flower."No regrets¡ª"


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, the girl only felt that her legs sank, and it seemed that there was a cold metal product pressing on her legs... She couldn''t help but look down, and her eyes widened. ."This, this is..."


    "M134 type eleven-barrel rapid-fire machine gun improved, with its own motor..." Zhou Ye smiled and introduced the big killer pressed on the legs of the three people. To be honest, this thing weighs more than one hundred kilograms, if not for Zhou Ye Hold it, if it is really pressed on the legs of the two women, it really can''t stand it."Using 7.62¡Á51mm T65 rifle bullets with a muzzle velocity of 961 m/s..."


    "You, how did you hide this thing?" The maiden''s little fan was wide open. Although she thought that she might lose, she didn''t expect Zhou Ye to come up with such a big killer. There is no way to hide the thing, okay...


    "Don''t worry about how I hid... Don''t you admit defeat?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "I, I, I give up..." In the face of the facts, the girl can only give up... If Zhou Ye just took out a miniature pistol, she could still find some excuses to say that this thing is just a toy or something, but ¡­¡­Faced with the big killer commonly known as the Vulcan Cannon, she couldn''t find any reason.


    However, what she is most interested in right now is not what will happen to her own man when she turns around?Anyway, she had already realized that her whole person belonged to Zhou Ye, and even the person belonged to Zhou Ye, so what was terrible about her.She was now curious about how Zhou Ye hid this thing on her body.Thinking of this, she leaned on her side, tightly hugged Zhou Ye''s arm with her hands, and shook her gently: "My dear, how did you put this thing on your body, why didn''t I see it at all?"


    In response to this, Zhou Ye smiled, leaning forward and whispering in the ear of the tongzi: "Come on with your bet first."


    "Huh...I''ll just leave you alone, please tell me..." The maiden exhaled and spoiled in Zhou Ye''s ear.


    "Just a small space bracelet can do it!" Zhou Ye smiled like a fox that stole a chicken. For him, the space bracelet is the standard for his own women, but the girls are too short to get along. A lot of things have not had time to tell them. Zhou Ye is very happy to be able to use this thing that should have been given to the girl to unlock new knowledge points for the girl.


    "Space bracelet?" The girl was stunned for a while. She looked at Zhou Ye stupidly as she took out a metal bracelet from her pocket and put it on her hand, and bound her DNA with one of her hair. You understand how this space bracelet operates.


    "Thank you husband..." For the girl, the space bracelet is more exciting than any gold and silver jewelry. After all-with this thing, she can save a lot of trouble...


    "I also want¡­¡­"


    "Yes, my dear can''t be too partial..."


    Seeing the happy appearance of the girl, apart from Su Xiaoxiao and Qingzi, who had already had space bracelets, the other women couldn''t help but act spoiled. After all, this thing is so convenient.


    "All, don''t fight..." Zhou Ye smiled, waved his hand, put the Vulcan Cannon into his wristband again, then took out the wristbands and brought them to Wen Cuicui and Huixiang one by one.


    The girls got the space bracelet for the first time, and they all had fun playing with them¡ªthere was really nothing to wear, so they just installed the tea set on the table.A few teacups were in their hands, looming-they looked very strange.


    It''s also because there are not many people in the restaurant now, and no one noticed their actions, otherwise... Haha.


    It wasn''t until the waiter came out pushing the dining car that Zhou Ye stopped the women from playing with the space bracelet.Everyone was satisfied with this meal... When everyone was happy, the food seemed to have a little more flavor.


    The girls chatted while eating and chatting...especially the tongzi, she was so happy to die-with the space bracelet, she planned to go back to her cabin in a while, take out all the weapons in her suitcase, and put them in her hands. In the ring.


    Qingzi and Su Xiaoxiao looked at the girl with pity. They knew... With the evil character of their own man, I am afraid that this time the girl will have to pay an unimaginable price, such as-blossoming chrysanthemums open to the sun???


    Although they had paid this price a long time ago, they still feel very happy to see new sisters wanting to accompany them together...


    Chapter VIII


    Fortune Maru-the first floor and the second floor are nightclubs, and at this time, the nightclub is full of people...


    After all, the sea at night, except for the cold sea breeze and the dark ocean, there is nothing interesting... Besides, the maiden voyage is also very memorable, and everyone is looking forward to it.


    On the first floor of the stage, there is the performance team of Fugui Maru, performing singing and dancing and other programs there, and many waiters and bunny girls shuttle through the crowd with trays full of drinks and drinks in their hands.


    At the elevator entrance, there are two beautiful girls in red cheongsam, acting as welcome ladies.


    "Ding¡ª¡ª!" A sound.


    The elevator door opened, and Zhou Ye led the women out of the elevator.


    "Hello, sir... Welcome to the Fugui Maru''s maiden voyage carnival..." Miss Yingbin walked forward with a smile and asked: "Do you have a reservation?"


    "I haven''t booked the position..." Zhou Ye smiled and stuck his boat in front of Miss Welcome, and said, "I don''t know if the VIP of the Fortune Maru has any privileges?"


    "Of course..." Seeing the distinctive VIP ship card with gold lettering on the black background in Zhou Ye''s hand, Miss Yingbin smiled more brilliantly. She slightly stretched out her hand and said, "We are in the best position for you. Reserved seats, please follow me..."


    "Thank you..." This time, it was not Zhou Ye who answered Miss Yingbin, but the maid-she hugged Zhou Ye''s arm with both hands, as if showing her ownership to Miss Yingbin.


    No way, who made his own man so handsome? From the eyes of the girl, the eyes of these two welcome ladies looking at Zhou Ye were full of teasing...


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly. Actually, the girl thinks too much. Although he likes beautiful women, not every woman can get on his couch. At least these two foreign girls in cheongsam can''t do it. Their breath is too messy.


    Miss Yingbin didn''t care about the demonstrators'' movements, but led Zhou Ye and the women towards the front row of the stage with a smile on her face.To tell the truth, she was also very tempted by Zhou Ye...The handsome appearance, the decent dress, the deep background--all the best portrayals of a golden turtle son-in-law.


    It¡¯s just that she knows a little bit, don¡¯t bore men...what kind of women bore men?Of course she was a jealous woman...So, while swaying her own pace, she took Zhou Ye to her seat, and secretly stuffed the note with her cabin number into Zhou Ye''s. In the pocket.


    Until Zhou Ye took the women to the seat, Miss Yingbin still did not leave, and asked with a smile: "May I ask what you want to drink..."


    "Bring me a glass of champagne..." Zhou Ye said, turning his head to look at the women and said, "Baby, what do you want to drink?"


    "I...I''d better drink juice!" In the morning, I poured a bottle of the wine king''s servant, already a little vomiting after seeing the wine.


    "I want juice too!"


    "me too¡­¡­"


    In the end, all the girls chose juice...


    "Okay, please wait..." Miss Yingbin said, twisting her waist and walking towards the bar.


    "Bad guy...Fancy this again?" Yazi whispered in Zhou Ye''s ear, and took out a note from his pocket: "Really..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense... I''m not interested in that woman..." Zhou Ye replied with a smile: "I''m looking forward to your bet... Maizi."


    "Bad guy..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the girl''s face suddenly blushed. She already knew from Qingzi what her man would do to her... It''s really¡ªthink about it¡ª -Ahem.


    After a while, Miss Yingbin used a tray to bring everyone''s drinks up... However, she found that-as if Zhou Ye had no interest in herself at all, she finally had no choice but to leave...


    Everyone just drank their drinks while waiting for the start of the carnival.


    At this moment, two white figures appeared in front of everyone, one was Meng Bo wearing white casual clothes, and the other was a bigfoot wearing a white suit.


    "Cousin (Huixiang)¡ª¡ª, why are you here? We are going crazy looking for you..." X2


    When the two saw Hui Xiang sitting next to Zhou Ye and snuggling in his arms, they immediately asked, "Who is he?" X2


    "He is my man..." Huixiang looked at the two men standing in front of her, feeling for a while, these two guys, one is a man she once liked, and the other is a man who likes her.


    She originally thought that she would eventually choose one of these two men as her future husband, but in the end, she became the man¡¯s woman. Huixiang couldn¡¯t help thinking of this. She looked at Zhou Ye again¡ªshe couldn''t live without Zhou Ye now. She was afraid that the two men who suddenly appeared in front of her would make her own man jealous...it would be miserable.


    "What???" X2


    Bigfoot wailed for a while: "Cousin, how could this be? Didn''t we say that we will get married when we get to Neon?"


    "Huixiang--Is this guy threatening you, don''t worry, if it is, his mother will not recognize him if I hit him..." Meng Bo stared at Zhou Ye, and wanted to talk to Zhou Ye. Desperate posture.


    But Bigfoot also reacted at this time, and he hurriedly said: "Yes, is this man threatening you, don''t be afraid, cousin is up to you..."


    "No... we really love each other!" Huixiang shook her head and said, tilting her head actively, not letting her mouth be on her own man''s eyes.


    At this moment, Meng Bo and Bigfoot were like a concubine... "Why, how could this be..."

 Chapter 596

    "Cousin, don''t be like this... Xiao Bailian is not a good person..."


    "Haha... I''m sorry!" Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his hand, holding Hui Xiang tightly into his arms, and said to the two of them: "Hui Xiang is already my woman..."


    "What are you talking about? The fat woman Nana..." Hearing such a powerful and explosive news, Meng Bo was instantly stunned. He couldn''t help but look at Huixiang--want to get a negative answer from Huixiang''s mouth. However... to his disappointment, Huixiang buried her small face in Zhou Ye''s arms with a shame and red face, which was completely a default posture.


    "Oh, no..." The bigfoot suddenly knelt on the ground, looking like he was injustice.


    And after Meng Bo passed the initial confusing stage, he keenly discovered one thing."This friend, I want to ask, what are these girls to do with you?"


    "They... are my women!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and threw a huge thunder.


    Chapter 835


    How could Bigfoot and Meng Bo be together?


    This is a long story...


    After Bigfoot was squashed because of Zhou Ye''s frame-up, and then taken to the security room, he tried his best to finally settle the matter. Although he paid tens of thousands of Hong Kong dollars for this, there is no way, who Does he have trouble telling this matter??


    However, after he finally walked out of the security room, he found that his cousin Huixiang could not be found. He ran to the place where the two were separated and asked for a long time, but he did not find it...


    In the end, he had to wander around aimlessly on the Fugui Maru, hoping to find his cousin-but Huixiang didn''t find it, but found Meng Bo who was evading the crew''s search.


    To be honest, although the two can be said to be rivals in love to some extent,-now Huixiang is gone, of course they are very anxious.


    When the two of them got together, they split up to find Huixiang...Of course, in order to find his cousin as soon as possible, Bigfoot gave Meng Bo, who had been hungry for a day and a night, a piece of bread to fill his hunger. The food is much better.


    However-a few hours later, they met on the deck for nothing. After all, Hui Xiang was taken to the top cabin by Zhou Ye, where they were not allowed to enter, and the scope of their search was only those public places. Obviously-that is doing useless work.


    After the two met, they discussed it on the deck and went to the nightclub. There was a maiden voyage tonight-Huixiang might have a very big last name... So the two went together and came to the nightclub. .


    This time¡ªthey found Huixiang, but¡ªHuixiang is already, and the famous flower is in charge¡ªthis is really...sorrow from the sky.


    Cough cough is a lot of nonsense-get back to business.


    "They... They are all your women???" Meng Bo showed a look of envy, jealousy and hatred on Meng Bo''s face. Nana¡¯s, only in a dream can I enjoy multiple girlfriends playing with me without jealousy. The scene of Zhou Ye, and Zhou Ye actually did it in reality, which is really enviable and hateful...


    "That''s right..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, spreading his arms, and the girls stood up with a smile, taking a bite on his cheek one by one.


    This scene really irritated Meng Bo."The fat lady Nana... is so enviable, er, no, it''s so irritating... can you do whatever you want if you are handsome?"


    "Well, yes, I think being handsome can do whatever he wants..." Zhou Ye laughed and joked, "If you don''t believe me, you can go for plastic surgery..."


    "I..." Before Meng Bo''s words were finished, his skirt was grabbed by the big feet, "Hey, focus, focus... Huixiang."


    "Oh, that''s right... Huixiang!" Meng Bo turned his head and said to Zhou Ye, "Do you like Huixiang??"


    "Of course I like it..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Okay, I''m fine..." Meng Bo was speechless, although he also liked Huixiang a little in his heart--but, due to the oath that Huixiang''s dead brother forced him to swear, he couldn''t tell Huixiang Shot...


    Since Huixiang had chosen Zhou Ye, and...Zhou Ye also liked Huixiang, then he had no reason to intervene in other people''s feelings. After all, he was a playboy himself.


    "Hey--Meng Bo, you bastard, beat him..." The bigfoot standing behind Meng Bo was reluctant, but let him do it himself...He didn''t have the ability...


    "Why hit him?" Meng Bo turned his head and said, "Huixiang likes him, and he also likes Huixiang...As a comrade-in-arms of Brother Huixiang, I can only wish them two..."


    "Hehe...I like you..." Zhou Ye smiled and stood up, patted Meng Bo''s shoulder, what should I say-this guy can afford to put it down, worthy of Long Brother.


    "Hey--!" Meng Bo raised his hand to pull Zhou Ye''s hand on his shoulder, but found that it was useless at all. Zhou Ye''s hand was as if it were on his shoulder--but lost. If you don''t lose, you still have to say."Don''t let me hear that you are not good to Huixiang, otherwise... even if you escape to the end of the world, I will find you..."


    "My woman will hurt myself, so don''t bother you!" Zhou Ye''s expression changed when he heard this-it is one thing to like Brother Long, but it is another thing to be kicked on the nose. Now, when is your own woman''s turn to be haunted.


    "Ye..." Huixiang, who saw her man''s face not right, stood up hurriedly, reached out and hugged her man''s shoulders, and whispered: "How do you say Meng Bo has taken care of me for so long...Don''t do this!"


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye looked at Huixiang''s crying expression, his heart softened... and gently put down the hand that grabbed Meng Bo''s shoulder, and said: "This time it is because of Huixiang''s face. Let you go, let''s go..."


    "Huh-just leave!" Meng Bo nodded his head pale and walked outside...


    "Hey, did you leave like this?" The bigfoot didn''t dare to put Zhou Ye right, not to mention, but Zhou Ye''s nearly 1.9-meter tall made him timid... Like a small tail, he closely followed Meng Bo and walked outside.


    Meng Bo didn''t speak--he hissed until he walked to the corner of the stairs and couldn''t see Zhou Ye''s people anymore--he desperately rubbed his shoulder that was just pressed by Zhou Ye."This guy is a practising family...Fat woman Nana, it hurts..."


    "..." The bigfoot watched silently as Meng Bo took off his coat, and on his shoulder-there was a black palm print, this Nima... "Iron sand palm??"


    "I don''t know..." Meng Bo rubbed his shoulders, then put on his coat again."Forget it... Since Huixiang has found her home, I am worthy of Nakamura... Okay, let''s go find something to eat, I am starving to death..."


    ------the other side.


    Zhou Ye and the women continued to drink drinks while watching the performance on the stage... But Hui Xiang was anxiously beside Zhou Ye, cautiously greeted her, she was really afraid that Zhou Ye would have a grudge against her... ¡­After all, I just pleaded for Meng Bo.


    "Okay... Huixiang!" Zhou Ye looked at Huixiang who looked like an angry little daughter-in-law, smiled and stretched out his hand to take her into his arms."From now on, just be my little woman obediently, don''t think so much..."


    "I love you, Ye...!" Huixiang heard Zhou Ye''s encouragement, ¡ª¡ª cleverly nestled her body in Zhou Ye¡¯s arms ¡ª¡ª she knew that her man said that this time Even if the matter is over.She was full of joy... "I will leave you at your disposal at night..."


    Huixiang''s heart is already all tied to Zhou Ye''s body...


    Actually - Huixiang wanted something bad, Zhou Ye would let Meng Bo go. Although Huixiang had some reason to persuade him, the more reason was because - Zhou Ye admired Brother Long, there was no way - Who made Zhou Ye grow up watching Brother Long''s movies?


    Don''t talk about his character-just talk about his dedicated attitude, which is worthy of admiration for many people... No need to stand in for a movie... The whole body is hurt.


    It''s much better than those actors who use substitutes at every turn.


    But-letting go of Meng Bo, it is an unexpected joy to get Huixiang''s own initiative to unlock the knowledge points...Zhou Ye didn''t worry about any cruel feelings in Huixiang''s heart. He really thought that his spring wind and rain was the secret Is it for nothing??


    Chapter VIII


    Before you know it-it''s almost midnight.


    The girls are also a little sleepy...Although they didn''t play much on the boat today, some sports are also very tiring... After all, Zhou Ye''s physical strength is already inhuman, so don''t look at them. Several of them are quite large, but to Zhou Ye, they are the weaker side.


    "My dear, why haven''t the gangsters you talked about come..." The girl said listlessly, leaning against his man.


    "Almost..." Zhou Ye listened to the movement of the entire cruise ship. He had already heard the stinky voice of a certain terrorist in the elevator.[Is my bow tie okay?


    It just so happened that Captain William took the staff onto the stage-a lady of ceremonies walked to the microphone and said: "Dear guests, now we have our Captain William to open champagne-I wish you all a pleasant journey!"


    "Here..." Zhou Ye ignored the captain who was on the stage preparing to open the champagne, but stood up...At the same time he picked up the Vulcan Cannon and aimed it at the entrance...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s actions, everyone immediately applauded¡ªthey felt that this must be another performance on the boat. After all¡ªthe two singers who had just sang on the stage also shot at each other with simulated submachine guns.


    However, Captain William shook his hand in fright and threw the champagne on the ground. He knew that he had never arranged such a show. With the sound of the champagne falling to the ground, Captain William fell on the ground for the first time. , And the emcees on the stage behind him screamed and squatted on the ground with their heads.


    "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" XN


    Seeing the chaos on the stage-the audience in the audience was at a loss. What the hell is this??Is it another thrilling show???


    However, soon they did not think so.

 Chapter 597

    Because Zhou Ye had already seen the robber''s former US Marine Corps Major McDonald and his assistants and four men in red combat uniforms, came over...


    "Hi-the body is officially started!" Zhou Ye smiled, and pulled the trigger at those guys...


    Along with the buzzing sound of the motor--the eleven-tube Vulcan Cannon in Zhou Ye''s hand was spinning rapidly, spewing out a half-meter-long tongue of flame... "Da Da Da..."


    McDonald has just walked out, but hasn''t seen what is going on?As a result, he heard the buzzing sound of the Vulcan cannon''s motor¡ªthe natural reaction of many years of military service saved his life.


    "Danger, get down!" McDonald said, grabbing the assistant next to him, and lying on the ground... and the four men behind him were not so lucky. With a burst of bullets passing through the body, a pop of pop sounded. , They were directly beaten into a sieve by the Vulcan Cannon in Zhou Ye''s hands.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    "Dead..."


    "Help..."


    Seeing this situation-the audience who had cheered loudly in the audience suddenly panicked and fled around. One by one, they disliked their parents. Why didn''t they give birth to two more legs when they gave birth to themselves? Why did they run so slowly? ...


    "Whoever runs anymore, I will kill him... All of them hold their heads and squat down!!" At this time, the girl also stood up. She was holding an M4A1 automatic rifle, and a shuttle bullet was directed against the ceiling.


    I have to say that at this time-intimidation is far more useful than Tongzi''s identity as a police officer. Hearing this sentence, everyone squatted on the ground holding their heads obediently.


    And Zhou Ye smiled and aimed at the other entrance-as soon as a touch of red leaked out, Zhou Ye pulled the trigger-another hum of motors rang out, and a metal storm directly rushed out of the second team. The red-robed gangsters were sieved.


    McDonald lay on the ground, not even daring to lift his head.There are really 10,000 MMP sentences in his heart that he wants to blow out--Ma Dan''s, who is the gangster... Who is on the opposite side?Why is the firepower more frenzied than yourself??


    In order to get his subordinates onto the ship with weapons, it was exhausting. How did that guy bring the Vulcan Cannon onto the ship??


    Madan''s-this is not good, try to fight... if it really fails, retreat as soon as possible.


    Thinking of this, McDonald raised his head slightly and looked towards the dance floor below... However, he had just leaked half of his head, and a bullet passed through the center of his eyebrows, directly heading him...


    "Say goodbye..." A voice rang in his ear, but¡ªhe could not hear it anymore...because¡ªhe had died.


    And Kim, the assistant in a white suit next to him, was completely dumbfounded. When did this boy appear next to him??Why didn''t I even hear the footsteps...


    However-he couldn''t find this answer anymore, because-Zhou Ye''s next shot had already headed him.


    "It''s really fun...It''s a good choice to not get rid of them ahead of time. Real CS is so interesting!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, his figure flashed, and his figure disappeared in place again.


    And on the second floor-the red-clothed terrorist who was blocking the guests at both ends, is looking around vigilantly-this movement feels a bit wrong, why the screams before death from the earphones just came from the earphones so much like their own Where''s the boss??


    "Hello-babies, hello..." As a voice sounded-Zhou Ye''s figure suddenly appeared in front of them.


    The results of the years of training made them unhesitating to face Zhou Ye and squeezed the trigger... Immediately, a storm of bullets formed by seven or eight automatic rifles enveloped Zhou Ye.


    "Hey, it''s really boring... I actually shot without saying a word!" Zhou Ye''s figure suddenly disappeared in front of the gangsters, but his voice came from behind those people...


    "Ghost, ghost..."


    In the face of Zhou Ye who was fascinated by ghosts, two of these guys collapsed directly... yelling and threw the weapon in their hands to the ground, and quickly fled to the outside.


    "Boom, boom¡ª"


    Zhou Ye held two sand eagles in his hand, and one by one, he took care of several gangsters who remained in place and wanted to shoot back, and then chased outside without hurriedly."Don''t worry-little guys, the night is still long... let''s start playing games!"


    The girl who has been paying attention to his own man''s movements, couldn''t help but roll his eyes... His own man is good at everything, he is very handsome, he is rich, he has great powers, and he has great skill (in various senses)... The only thing is that he likes Spoofing the enemy-obviously you can kill it with a single shot, and you have to make people frighten and piss off before killing them...Really.


    But forget it, anyway, these trash fish can''t hurt a man of his own hair, he likes to play, let him play...


    "Captain William... I''m the Hong Kong police man!" The man walked to the captain who was still lying on the ground and said: "According to the wire report-we got news that some robbers would rob the Fugui Maru on the high seas, so we The purpose of getting on the boat is to catch these robbers. The matter is urgent, and it is really embarrassing to use extraordinary means..."


    Chapter VIII


    "No, nothing..." Captain William was almost frightened to death... I didn''t expect to encounter such a thing when he was old."Thank you, Miss Maid... By the way, that gentleman just now..."


    "Oh, he is my boyfriend...but he is not a policeman, he just came to help me..." the tongzi said with a smile.


    "Is it okay for the gentleman to chase after him?" the captain asked with some worry.


    "Don''t worry... My boyfriend is an excellent mercenary-those miscellaneous fish can''t hurt him!" The girl casually arranged an unnecessarily identity for his man... After all, he has such an outstanding identity in this era. People with high military literacy, apart from professional soldiers, there are only mercenaries.


    "That''s good, that''s good..." William wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, feeling that his already somewhat aging heart was almost speeding.


    "The outside is still very dangerous. Please also ask the captain to organize the VIPs on the ship to stay here for the time being... After my boyfriend clears out the robbers outside, then leave here..." the yako persuaded.


    "Okay, okay!" William promised with full mouth. At this moment, he also saw the weapons that had fallen around the guys that Zhou Ye had killed. He really took a breath of air-conditioning...Although he was frightened, It''s better than losing your life.


    Captain William informed the guests in the nightclub about the incident through the microphone on the stage. These people also understood this-although they didn''t know what happened just now, it was true that a group of unidentified gunmen were killed. This is enough to explain many problems.


    They have no objection to hiding here¡ªjust kidding, the gangsters here have been cleared out by Zhou Ye and the tongzi¡ªDo you still go out and fight the gangsters if you don¡¯t stay here?They are delicate and expensive-how could they take such a risk??


    On the other side-Zhou Ye, who chased out of the nightclub, smiled slightly while looking at the dark deck.


    To say how much he sacrificed himself, in order to save the lives of all the people in the boat-he did not hesitate to risk his life, it would be a bit too high to look at him... This guy completely regarded these red bandits as fun toys and wanted to take them. G¡­¡­


    "Real-life CS has started-little mice, you have to hide it, and I will find it-it will really die!" Zhou Ye smiled and said to himself, following his words, his body The shape disappeared in place.


    Although it is a game, Zhou Ye likes to play any game, even more so when playing live CS... He has super five senses as if he has opened a full map, plus his speed... it is simply Just playing with those red bandits.


    The two gangsters who escaped from the nightclub were killed by Zhou Ye in the blink of an eye.


    Of course¡ªZhou Ye could have used other abilities to kill these bandits instantly, such as the ability to speak spirit¡ªbut... how boring is that??How can it be fun to chase a gangster who was originally aggressive and like a bereaved dog?


    Keke--this is a bit of a leak of Zhou Ye''s evil taste.


    Five minutes later-when Zhou Ye once again killed a group of gangsters who controlled the engine room, roughly the entire Fugui Wanhou had been wiped out, except for...


    "You, what do you want to do... Don''t come here..." Bigfoot looked at the brutal bandit in red in front of him with a dazed expression. He felt like he was Spartan...


    Originally, he and Meng Bo ran into three gangsters patrolling with guns on the deck. The plan of the two was to run separately, Meng Bo led the gangsters away, and he went to the nightclub to inform his cousin...


    As a result, the gangster who should have been completely led away by Meng Bo-there was actually a gangster who was chasing him... This Nima was fucked... In a panic, the bigfoot was chased by the gangster into an unmanned room. In the cabin...


    "Don''t come here..." The bigfoot felt that this guy seemed a little abnormal, why did you watch yourself keep adding Wangchun???


    "Hey...you run, why didn''t you run?" said the gangster wearing sunglasses, a high split closed the hatch, and a smile of Yindang leaked out of his face: "The more you resist me, the more Xing¡¤Fen..."


    "No, don''t..." Bigfoot was completely stunned. He didn''t expect-he would have a day of being caught, but why is he a man, not a woman??Oh my god----


    "Help¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªAh¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    At this moment, Zhou Ye happened to pass the door, and he smiled slightly when he heard the movement inside-taking a relaxed pace and leaving here.


    Just kidding¡ªI would rather demolish ten temples and not ruin a marriage...This is the marriage of the big feet, how can it be destroyed...So, Zhou Ye left the corridor lightly and gently, toward the movie theater on the boat. Go, there is still a good show to watch.


    In a blink of an eye-Zhou Ye had already arrived in the cinema.


    Here is a good show of one enemy and two-Meng Bo fights two niggers.

 Chapter 598

    When Zhou Ye walked in, Meng Bo was being crushed by two niggas¡ª¡ª


    Although Meng Bo is great, he is only about 1.7 meters tall after all, and the two nigger terrorists in red clothes are more than two meters tall.


    Meng Bo threw a fist-the nigger put his hand against Meng Bo''s face door... A burst of laughter appeared. Meng Bo''s fist couldn''t reach his body at all, and his arm was longer than his leg...


    These two niggas are playing with Meng Bo as a toy...


    "Hey¡ªheight hurts!" Zhou Ye sighed and awakened Meng Bo, who was trying to hit the nigger. He yelled desperately, "Leave me alone...just go tell Huixiang...this There are robbers on board..."


    "Boom!"


    The two blacks took advantage of Meng Bo''s distraction, kicked him upside down... "Ah...Fatty Nana, you guys dare to attack..."


    "Boom!"


    "Hey, today is my daily good..." Zhou Ye said as he put away his two sand eagles, Shi Shiran walked towards the place where the last fish that slipped through the net.


    "Damn it, it''s cruel..." Meng Bo looked at the nigger whose skulls were lifted off by bullets. After a chill, he chased Zhou Ye... "Hey, why don''t you protect Hui Fragrant!"


    "Huixiang is very safe..." Zhou Ye said as he walked towards the cabin, the last red-robed gangster...cough cough, of course it was the gay guy who was in sex... The idea of ??keeping him alive for a while.


    Now that almost ten minutes have passed, the bigfoot should also be enjoyed and endured, right??Thinking of this... Zhou Ye couldn''t help but leak a mysterious smile...


    Meng Bo followed Zhou Ye with some curiosity... When he followed Zhou Ye to the door of a cabin, he heard a strange sound inside, like the sound of a big foot??Why is he called so miserable??


    However, before Meng Bo could figure it out, he saw Zhou Ye kick open the door of the cabin. He didn''t even look inside. He just shot... "Bang--!"


    Then - Zhou Ye put away the pistol Shiran, and walked towards the nightclub downstairs. After the game was over, he was also sleepy... it was time to go back and rest.


    And Meng Bo looked into the cabin curiously, and saw...a man wearing only a red shirt was pressing on the bigfoot, his skull was blown away by the bullet...and the bigfoot was desperately trying Howling."......Really hot eyes..."


    Chapter VIII


    At the same time, Stay Bay-Hualien City-the largest five-star hotel, Stuart Bay Manor.


    Stuart Bay Manor is the most luxurious star-rated hotel in Hualien City. Although it is located outside the city, it is only a 15-minute walk from Hualien¡¯s largest port, Hualien Port.


    And Stuart Bay Manor is mainly British style, and it is very popular among the petty bourgeoisie. Of course¡ªthe prices here are not at all close to the people¡ªit can be called what you pay for.


    Originally in this month which is neither a holiday nor a public holiday...it should naturally be very rare for tourists.


    However, in the evening today-a team of more than a dozen black luxury cars arrived here, and very generously enveloped the entire Stuart Bay Manor.


    Originally, there were still a few idlers staying in the hotel...As people who can afford to stay in a five-star hotel, of course they don¡¯t care about money or not, so in the face of those who are polite and take banknotes to compensate, ask them themselves Checking out the black-clothed people who left, they are naturally cross-brows and cold-a pair of gentlemen have backbone, gentlemen are not short of money, you are insulting us so much...


    However, when the black-clothed people flirted with their suits and showed off the guns at their waists, they all rushed quickly...they don¡¯t need any money compensation, so this kind of person is cheap¡ªgiving a good face. No, you have to be frightened.


    "It''s really shameful!" After dealing with the second classmates who are holding back and retreating, the leading long-haired woman in a black leather suit waved back to the Stuart Manor, the most luxurious Go to that beach house...


    Around the villa-there were a lot of people in black patrolling and standing guard there, and saw the long-haired woman coming... bowed and said, "Sister Meiling..."


    "Well, did the elder sister rest?" The long-haired woman nodded and asked softly.


    "Not yet..." The man in black replied respectfully: "The eldest sister is chatting with Miss Duanmu inside!"


    "Then I''ll go in and find the eldest sister!" The long-haired woman said, walking directly to the door of the villa...


    The man in black did not stop the Meiling sister, but obediently stepped aside and continued his mission...stand on guard.


    "Big sister... why haven''t you rested yet?" Meiling walked into the villa carelessly and walked around the screen at the door... She saw a woman in a cherry-colored kimono sitting in the living room by the French windows. Before, I looked straight at the sea outside the window... It seemed that there was something very attractive to her.


    And there is another beautiful girl sitting behind the kimono woman with a book in her hand... It seems that the book is very attractive to her, even Meiling¡¯s voice did not make her divert her attention from the book. .


    "Little nerd..." Meiling is even more similar in age to that girl, but the two are like the heavenly saints-Meiling stabbed her as soon as she came.


    "It''s better than some big words..." The girl who read the book refuted directly without raising her head.


    "The surname is Duanmu, who are you talking about..."


    "I''ll talk to whoever speaks..."


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Okay... don''t make any noise..." The kimono woman can no longer fall into the memory... She slowly turned around and glared at the two women¡ª


    The appearance of this kimono woman is surprisingly similar to that of the maiden...No, it is said that it is similar to the maiden, it is better to say that... she has a mature style and affection that the maiden does not...


    If the maiden is a blooming rose¡ªfragrance and sense, then this woman is a peony...full of the grace and sensibility of a mature woman.


    "We were wrong, eldest sister..." Hearing the scolding of her eldest sister, the two women were suddenly excited and joking... Don¡¯t look at the eldest sister¡¯s head at this time, looking as harmless as a young lady at home, but... On the road, she is Ding Yao, the only female leader of the Sanlian Gang in the past, who is known as the death rose...


    For those who opposed her, the grass at the head of the grave is now three feet tall.


    "Okay..." Ding Yao glanced at the two women and smiled helplessly: "I''m not criticizing you, but...you know, our man...what he hates most is the discord between his sisters. ...So, for your own future...you better get used to the atmosphere of harmony between your sisters!"


    "But, but..." Duanmu Ruoyu lowered his head, bit his lower lip, and asked unwillingly: "Big sister... I have never seen the man you mentioned... I don''t want to be His woman... so... please, please, sister, please let me go..."


    "Hehe..." Hearing Duanmu Ruoyu''s words, Ding Yao smiled and walked to her, her right hand gently raised her chin...tightly pulled her face up...let her face herself , There was an inexplicable cold light in his eyes...with a low laugh: "Little Duanmu...I didn''t hear clearly what you were talking about...Come and tell me, what did you just say???"


    "I, I..." The woman who looked very similar to Su Xiaoxiao saw Ding Yao''s expression, and her legs trembled... All the courage disappeared at this moment... "Big, big sister Head...I, I know I was wrong..."


    "This is good..." Ding Yao smiled and gently stroked Duanmu''s exquisite face, muttering: "Ten years have passed... Because of my own self-willedness, I can''t stay with my husband for a whole decade. The price around...you, is my gift of apologize for your husband...do you understand? Don''t try to irritate me...that price, you can''t afford it...understand?"


    "Yes, yes...Big sister''s head..." Duanmu Ruoyu''s eyelids are drooping... The whole person is like a small animal stared at by natural enemies, and he dared not move.


    And Deng Meiling, who was standing on the side, asked curiously: "Big sister, you often say that we are your gift to your husband to apologize... But what kind of man is our husband? Do you love her so deeply??"


    "My husband..." Hearing Meiling''s words, Ding Yao seemed to be back when she met him... "He-- is a book you will never understand, when you think that''s what he has When he is capable, he will bring you new surprises... He is a ghost, he clearly has so many sisters by his side... He will continue to provoke new sisters... He is the Holy Spirit who controls my happiness and sorrow ...He is the omnipotent god...He-is my husband."


    "..." After hearing Ding Yao''s words, Mei Ling couldn''t help but roll her eyes... Is the thing her elder sister described as a human?This is whether Jesus is good... and omnipotent... Brother Jesus dare not say that he is omnipotent.


    "Haha...well, no matter how much you say, you won''t believe...tomorrow...you can see him tomorrow..." Ding Yao looked forward to the direction of Hualien Port..." At that time...you know what kind of man our husband is!"


    "Okay..." Mei Ling sighed and threw her body into the sofa... Helplessly said: "I hope I can see him soon... I''m really curious... what it is like. A man who can leave his eldest sister aside for more than ten years..."


    "Yeah... I''ll see him soon..." Ding Yao also sighed and murmured: "It''s just... what will be the result of this encounter? Your husband..."


    Chapter VIII


    Jingle Bell¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Jingle Bell¡ª¡ª


    The ringtone in the bedroom awakened the girl from her deep sleep... She looked at the phone ringing on the side of the couch, and then looked helplessly at the man who hugged herself tightly and talked about the man whose head was buried in her arms... ..."Ye, it''s time to get up..."


    "Um..." Actually Zhou Ye woke up a long time ago, but he didn''t want to move. It was a supreme enjoyment and experience to bury his head in the arms of the girl, so he didn''t want to get up... But now since the girl I called myself, so obviously--it won''t work if I don''t get up.


    "Damn...who called so early?" Zhou Ye slowly got up. In order not to wake the sleeping women beside him, he could only helplessly float up and flew to the couch. He picked up the microphone and put it in his ear."Hey, who?"


    It seems that because of Zhou Ye¡¯s somewhat angry voice, the caller on the other side was startled. After half a day¡ªa stubborn female voice came out: ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry ¡ª Mr. Zhou, that, that... because on the ship What happened, so we had to stop at Hualien Port in Daiwan temporarily today... I''m really sorry for the inconvenience caused to you... Also, that...Daiwan police requires all guests to disembark and accept registration... ¡­"

 Chapter 599

    "Do those Duiwan policemen want to die?" Zhou Ye has no good feelings for Duiwan, not to mention¡ªnow that they are disturbing their rest time, Zhou Ye will not be polite...


    "Don''t be so dear..." The girl knows the abilities of her own man, although she doesn''t know much, but-with the little abilities she knows so far, it is not a problem to make the whole Duanwan trouble... Seeing the angry look of her own man, for the sake of world peace-she had to get up and comfort her man in a hurry... "They are also their duty... after all, such a big thing happened on the ship!"


    While talking, the girl hugged her man from behind...without touching his cheek, she was really afraid that her man would get annoyed-recklessly kill the Daiwan police who disturbed him.


    Those guys-they are not enough to get angry with their men.


    "Ah... well..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly after being soothed by his anger when he got up, "It seems that today''s rest day is being mixed up by this group of notes..."


    "Bad guy... I''m also a policeman... What''s wrong..." The maiden gave her man a blank look and groaned: "Furthermore... I didn''t complain... What are you complaining about... You know, last night I am the one who suffers..."


    Zhou Ye looked at the servant who was still acting a little awkward, and he smiled: "I''m not here to help you..."


    "Get up quickly..." The girl gave his man an angry glance. He almost tossed himself to death last night.


    "I''m up... still sleeping..." Zhou Ye smiled and lifted the quilt off the girls on the couch... and slapped one by one... and then rushed to the bathroom."Get up, let''s go to eat the special snacks of Dawan..."


    "Why so early... Husband..."


    "Bad...I haven''t got enough sleep yet..."


    "Okay, so early..."


    The girls all rubbed their sleepy eyes and sat up... It''s only nine o''clock now-it''s too early for them... After all, they came back with their men just after 12 o''clock yesterday. ...


    After coming back-naturally it was Zhou''s regular program every night-none of them ran away, all of them were sunk by their own men...


    In short, when they fell asleep completely, it was almost three thirty in the morning, and now they are up... They haven''t slept for even six hours, so how can they not be sleepy...?


    "Okay...Don''t complain. Today, the Fortune Maru is docked at Dawan Hualien Port-we have to disembark and register with Dawan Police..." The first girl who got up was responsible for solving the doubts of the girls..." Who caused that to happen last night?"


    "Those hurtful guys...we can''t sleep well if we die..." Wen Cuicui said with a gloomy expression and got up from the couch...


    The women also complained about the gangsters who were killed by their own men. They were unsettling when they died...


    Of course, complaining is going to complain-they still have to get up... After all, the Daiwan police still have to register them.


    Speaking of which, last night on the Fugui Wan-a total of two unlucky ghosts died, one was the seaman on duty in the engine room, the other was the second officer on duty in the wheelhouse... really two unlucky people.


    Of course, the first mate died too-he was killed by Zhou Ye, so who made him the culprit''s internal answer.


    When all the women dressed neatly-freshened up-followed their men out of the penthouse suite, standing on the deck of the Fortune Maru, they could already see the port of Hualien Harbor from a distance...


    And at this time-in Hualien Harbor, two groups of people are facing each other...


    A wave of people were dressed in police uniforms and some in casual clothes... However, the uniform work sign hung in front of them indicated that these guys were the policemen in Dingwan...


    The other group of people are uniform black suits-they are standing next to their convoy, looking straight ahead...


    To be honest-if someone who doesn¡¯t know looks at it, the black suit will look more like a civil servant. Whoever makes the black suit look better, whether it¡¯s uniform or imposing, will be messier than this side. How many streets did the police force out??


    Standing on the side of the police, a middle-aged man wearing a three-bar and two-star policeman costume looked at the car team next to him hesitantly... He is no stranger to this car team¡ªit is the biggest gang in Daywan. , The female gang leader of the Sanlian Gang-Ding Yao''s motorcade.


    "Could it be... the robbers on the Fortune Maru are related to the Sanlian Gang?" This third-level police inspector had to think this way, this Ding Yao, no one dares to look down upon her... It is said that she cherishes herself extremely Fame, no gossip with any man.


    And-this woman is cruel-ransacking the family and exterminating the clan if she doesn''t agree with her, and the way of doing harm to her family on the road-it doesn''t apply at all... She always likes to cut grass and roots.


    With this strong interest, she stood out from the Sanlian Gang¡ªstarting from an ordinary gang...and climbed to a high position step by step. It is said that this woman raised a kid. Anyone who opposes her is dead unknown. Not for nothing...


    And this woman is very mindful... Since she took over as the leader of the Sanlian Gang, she quickly wiped out all the abnormal noises in the gang with thunder means, and handed over important halls to her trusted subordinates, and launched new people on a large scale... ¡­At the same time, the Sanlian Gang¡¯s shameful businesses were reduced, and it entered the freight industry...hotel industry...and shipping industry.


    The Sanlian Gang at this time can already be regarded as a successful cleansing... but no one dares to despise them, after all-they have a lot of lives in their hands...


    It''s not that there are no police officers who want to check them... But the people who checked them were either unclear whether they were alive or dead, or they were overwhelmed by the pressure from the layers above.


    After all-the Sanlian Gang is inextricably linked to the Daiwan political circles.


    There was also a political tycoon who fought the idea of ??that poisonous rose. It was nothing more than thinking of getting both people and money... However, in the end, life was worse than death. All his shameful information was exposed by newspapers controlled by the Sanlian Gang. The home caught fire for no reason, and in the end even he himself was driven mad-now he is still begging along the street in Ximending...


    With this politician as an example, no one would dare to fight against this poisonous rose idea again... Although the rose is beautiful, it is...death.It is better for everyone to maintain a cooperative relationship.


    "It seems...some trouble this time..." The third-level police inspector scratched his head a bit. Anything mixed with this poison rose is a big trouble...


    Just as he was thinking about the future-the Fugui Maru-following a long whistle, led by the pilot boat, slowly sailed into Hualien Harbor...


    Chapter Eighty Hundred and Fortieth


    "Mr. Zhou Ye, please disembark with me..." Captain William said respectfully to Zhou Ye.


    This is not only because Zhou Ye was a guest of honor to his boss, but also because-Zhou Ye saved his life, nothing else... If it weren''t for Zhou Ye at that time, there would be no idea how many customers would die on the Fugui Wan. .


    Even if William was not dead at the time, he would definitely not be able to escape the fate of being thrown out as a scapegoat by his own boss in the future. After all, the VIPs on the Fugui Pills are either rich or rich...Which one is injured or dead is a matter.


    Now, only one crew member and one second mate died, which is a blessing in misfortune.That''s why William was so grateful to Zhou Ye... After all, Zhou Ye saved his life and his career.


    "Captain, you don''t have to be so polite..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "No, Mr. Zhou Ye... My life was saved by you and Miss Maid..." Captain William said excitedly.


    "Okay, okay... I''ll get off the boat first!" Zhou Ye nodded helplessly, and then humbly went down. What would he do if he was afraid that the old guy would lose his breath with excitement??


    Surrounded by his own woman, Zhou Ye walked towards the boarding pedal on the bow... and the guests on the deck could not help applauding. For them... Zhou Ye also saved them. Life.


    The women followed behind their men-walking with You Rongyan, they felt envious eyes looking at them, obviously... that was the eyes of those girls... They also found such a powerful one for themselves Man is proud.


    Zhou Ye is a little bit cold about this. To tell the truth-he does things only by his own likes and dislikes-your good and evil are of no value to me, I only do what I want to do...


    Including the killing of the robbers this time, the reason was only because Zhou Ye, who was bored, occasionally wanted to play live CS¡ª¡ª


    But it doesn''t matter... If these guys knew what they were thinking, what kind of expression would they have now?Zhou Ye thought a little bit evilly...


    Soon-Zhou Ye and Captain William walked off the Fuguiwan...


    At the entrance of the boarding warehouse-the Dawan police have controlled the group. According to them, they want to identify whether there are any remaining terrorist undercover agents in the crowd.


    "Hello, I''m the captain of the Tokimaru¡ªWilliam!" The captain saw the third-level police inspector surrounded by a group of policemen and greeted him."Thank you for the quick response of the Daliwan Police..."


    "Nothing...Then let''s start working now..." the police inspector said, motioning to his subordinates to start registering...Of course the first one was Zhou Ye. Who would let him go ahead??


    "Life-nationality-age-why got on the ship..." the policeman sitting behind the table asked casually.


    "Zhou Ye-Hua Guo-Eighteen-Travel..." He saves trouble, Zhou Ye is more trouble-free than him... the birds are too lazy.


    "What''s your attitude? Believe it or not, I''ll take you back for a good trial..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s casual answer, the policeman in charge of the record suddenly became angry.


    "Slap--!" Zhou Ye didn''t bother to say anything--slapped the threatening Daiwan policeman to the ground three meters away...


    "Wow..." The Daiwan police immediately pointed their guns at Zhou Ye... "What are you going to do? Put your head in your hands and lie on the ground..."

 Chapter 600

    "Hey, what are you doing? The police threatened our VIPs, and I want to expose you internationally..." Captain William was immediately dissatisfied, and shouted loudly.


    "Hey--" The girl sighed. She took off her sunglasses and went forward to communicate with these guys. The man in the province was really angry and killed them all in the blink of an eye...


    However, before he waited for the child to come forward... a group of people in black rushed over, unceremoniously drew out their pistols, and pointed them at the group of police officers. This scene stunned Zhou Ye, who was just about to go crazy. ...


    What''s happening here?I don¡¯t remember what friends I have in Duiwan??Zhou Ye looked at this scene in a daze...


    And the third-level police inspector surrounded by those people in black is also a little bit awkward at this time...What is the situation with Nima??Why does the poisonous rose of the Sanlian Gang guard this man...??But-now is not the time to think about this, he raised his hands and shouted: "Everyone, calm down, don''t get excited... don''t get excited..."


    He is really afraid of wiping the gun and getting out of the fire... One carelessness is a mass incident-do you think the Sanlian Gang dare not attack the police?Wrong...People really dare to attack the police...Who let the Sanlian Gang have a security company?How about holding a gun legally... and it was specially approved by the Legislative Council?Duck it??


    At that time, people only need to say that the customers of the security company of others are treated differently by the Daywan police... and this has caused conflicts. Then all the responsibility is not on the other side, and they can also advertise to the security company of others. Look, I''m not even a policeman--


    "Boss Ding...what do you mean..." The third-level police inspector soothed the emotions on both sides, and the provincial police wiped his guns and fired, shouting at the convoy.


    "It doesn''t mean..." As a soft voice sounded, a slender figure walked out from behind the bodyguard in black. All the people in black respectfully stepped back in front of her. , Made a big way to my eldest sister.


    This woman in a cherry-colored kimono walked up to Zhou Ye in front of her...with tears in her eyes, she bent over and said respectfully: "My husband-welcome back!"


    Zhou Ye looked at Ding Yao''s face that was as indistinguishable as that of a maiden, and was stunned... "You, are you???"


    "Huh-you, you look like me..." The girl was also shocked-she walked up quickly and looked at Ding Yao carefully... this woman really looks like herself, That is, the temperament is more mature than her...the two stood together, just like twin sisters.


    "You...you...you..." What was even more surprised was that Su Xiaoxiao stuttered. She ran to Duanmu Ruoyu and looked up and down at this woman who was like twin sisters with herself, "Who are you? ??"


    "My name is Duanmu Ruoyu..." Duanmu was also a little confused... Seeing the little stutter, she wanted to go back and ask her parents if she had a twin sister who was living outside.


    "I know you, you are the woman of your husband...you son, right?" Faced with the question of the son, Ding Yao smiled and straightened up, and said indifferently: "When we meet for the first time, please take care of me. ..."


    "My husband, when are you..." Qingzi is a little confused...How can she not know that her man has a woman who is exactly the same as her husband?What''s happening here??


    "I don''t know..." Zhou Ye blinked his eyes... a little dumbfounded, what''s the situation???He couldn''t help turning his head to look at Ding Yao and asked, "You call my husband, my lord?? Then do you know my name?"


    "My husband''s name... of course I know it!" Seeing Zhou Ye''s confused face, Ding Yao winked playfully and said: "My husband''s name is Zhou Ye, even if I forget my name, I will never forget my husband¡¯s name..."


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Ding Yao''s eyes, and the deep affection in those eyes was definitely not pretending... But, he really hadn''t been with this girl... Could it be that his charm has grown? Is it enough to make the girl hug from afar??


    "My husband...This is not a place to talk, please come with me..." Ding Yao said indifferently, holding Zhou Ye''s hand, and walking towards the outside... "All your questions, I will know one by one. I¡¯m here to answer..."


    "...Alright..." Zhou Ye was actually also very interested in the origin of this girl...What is the trap, is he afraid??


    Of course the women followed their own man... Ding Yao just led Zhou Ye out of the police circle, and when she was about to walk to her car... She faintly ordered: "The little policeman who offended my husband. , I don¡¯t want to see him alive in this world again..."


    "Yes, big sister!" A black-clothed bodyguard nodded respectfully and noted it down.


    Ding Yao''s voice was not loud, but it was definitely not small... just so that the police could hear it. There were originally a few police officers who used to help the colleagues who were slapped to the ground by Zhou Ye and vomit blood to show their comrades love. , After hearing Ding Yao''s words, he was as scared as if he was supporting a zombie, and immediately threw the hapless ghost to the ground.


    Ding Yao likes Zhu Lian the most, they don''t want to cause trouble to the upper body...


    Chapter 841


    "This, this guy is the man in the legend of Poison Rose?" The third-level police inspector looked at the caravan going away a little speechlessly. Is this really asking for trouble??A job that was originally very easy, has it become like this in your own hands??


    "Hey..." William said with a smug look: "You should be thankful that your men didn''t shoot...or else, the police here are not enough for Mr. Zhou to kill..."


    "What do you mean?" the third-level inspector asked curiously..


    "Do you know-how did the bandits who planned to rob our ship died?" William''s happy beard straightened."A total of 67 heavily armed bandits, including the rape mate and three waiters, were killed by Mr. Zhou in less than 30 minutes... Do you think these toy guns in your hands can How is Mr. Zhou?"


    "..." The third-level police inspector looked at the foreigner speechlessly. Is this guy drinking too much??Sixty-seven heavily armed bandits??Don''t say they are heavily armed bandits, even if it is 67 pigs, it is impossible for one person to kill them all in half an hour...


    "If you don''t believe me, you can go on the boat and see, we haven''t moved the bodies of those gangsters..." Captain William said dissatisfied.


    "Okay, then I''ll go and see why Mr. Zhou is so embarrassed..." The police inspector said, bringing a few attendants and a traceology expert, and went on the Fuguiwan...


    An hour later¡ªhis pale cheeks walked off the Fugui Maru...After disembarking, he immediately suspended the policeman who had offended Zhou Ye for reflection...Ma Dan¡¯s, he almost killed himself. Unclear.


    According to the assessment of trace experts, it can be initially determined that so many gangsters died under one type of firearm, that is, the desert eagle, and only a dozen gangsters in the nightclub died under the Vulcan Cannon.


    Moreover, many gangsters looked blank before death. Obviously-they don''t know who shot them when they die. This is the most terrifying...


    In addition-the guests of a boat can testify, and the rescuer was Zhou Ye. What else can be questioned about the third-level police inspector in Dangwan??Now he can''t wait to strangle the little policeman who is looking for something for himself, Nima''s. Do you think you will die if you have a better attitude?Don¡¯t you know that the guests on this cruise ship are either rich or expensive??If you die, you will really die...


    Of course, this is something...


    At this moment-Zhou Ye, sitting in Ding Yao''s ultra-luxury extended Rolls Royce, was looking at Ding Yao with a look of exploration."Now, there are fewer people...what can I say?"


    "Husband..." Ding Yao looked at the handsome face she thought about day and night... After a while, she slowly took out a yellowish photo from her handbag... Pass it Past."Husband..."


    "This is..." Zhou Ye took this photo with some curiosity. This photo has been around for some years... But it can be seen that the owner of the photo cherishes it very much... and he has molded it. In the photo, It is a photo of a girl in a cherry blossom kimono with a teenager in front of a cherry blossom tree.


    The girl in the photo is a young version of Ding Yao, and the young man in the photo is actually himself???


    Zhou Ye was sure that he was indeed himself--because a person''s appearance can be impersonated, but...a person''s temperament can never be impersonated...Obviously, the person holding Ding Yao in the photo is himself??"this is¡­¡­???"


    "Husband¡ª¡ªthis is a group photo of us ten years ago..." Ding Yao looked at Zhou Ye and muttered: "You are not him now, not my husband... Husband, I am waiting for you so hard. ..."


    "Ten years ago??" Zhou Ye was stunned for a while-ten years ago, he hadn''t come to this world, okay??Ding Yao is this funny???


    And at this moment, Ding Yao turned around and smiled at her, who was specifically pulling Kiyoko Imagawa sitting next to her, and said, "Are you Kiyoko?"


    "Huh? How do you know me?" Qingzi asked curiously.


    "Of course... because, you and Yuriko look like..." Ding Yao said with a smile.


    "Do you know my mother?" Qingzi suddenly felt excited, and she asked curiously: "How do you know my mother? Why don''t I remember seeing you when I was a child??"


    "Because I haven''t seen you either..." Ding Yao said with a blink of a smile.


    "Eh???? Impossible..." Kiyoko Imagawa''s face stretched: "Kassang always took me wherever she went since she was young... Except, except when she went to heaven... didn''t take me..."


    With this, Qingzi''s eyes were red... She missed her mother so much.


    "Okay, Qingzijiang, trust me, in the near future, you will be able to see your mother..." Ding Yao gently stretched out her arms and took Qingzi into her arms, gently comforting.


    "I think, I probably know what''s going on..." Zhou Ye held his forehead, it seems...it''s time to change...


    "My husband--" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Ding Yao''s eyes suddenly brightened, and she knew... She knew that with her husband''s cleverness, he could think of the important point with a little bit of herself."My husband... When do you plan to become my real husband?"


    "Soon... soon..." Zhou Ye looked at the expectation in Ding Yao''s eyes and whispered, "Do you have anything to explain?"


    "Hi--!" Ding Yao said excitedly: "My husband, please be sure to place your first stop at the Toman Shrine in Osaki Town, Kagoshima... There is a girl who needs your help so much..."


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Ding Yao and sighed after watching for a long time."Well, I will go..."


    "Thank you... Thank you, my husband, for agreeing to the wayward request of your concubine... Thank you..." Ding Yao repeatedly thanked Zhou Ye excitedly, embarrassing Zhou Ye.


    The convoy drove slowly into the Stuart Bay Manor...

 Chapter 601

    After the girls got out of the car-of course Ding Yao immediately arranged for the people in the hotel to bring breakfast up-she knew that Zhou Ye must have not had breakfast yet...


    With one party deliberately flattering and one party ignorantly accepting, Ding Yao still gets along well with the girls.


    After the girls had breakfast--Ding Yao immediately arranged for the girls to rest in their respective bedrooms. This time-- it was rare for Zhou Ye to not follow them in and make a fool of herself, but stay in the living room.


    "Is there anything else you want to tell me?" Zhou Ye asked Ding Yao with a smile.


    "My husband..." Ding Yao knelt and sat down respectfully, pointing his hands three times, and said softly, "Good luck!"


    "Hmm--!" With a reply, Zhou Ye''s figure disappeared from the spot... In response, Ding Yao''s delicate face did not have any strange expressions, but a look of joy with a little worry. Looking at the place where Zhou Ye disappeared-muttered in his mouth: "Husband-when you return, will you be unwilling to forgive the wayward Yuzi..."


    Chapter VIII


    Kagoshima¡ª¡ª


    It is the southernmost island in the neon Kyushu area. It is famous for its rich hot spring resources and dense forest area. At the same time, it is located in a subtropical climate zone with an annual average temperature of about 18.8¡ãC. It can be called a tourist destination. Up.


    And Kagoshima''s Osaimachi Metropolitan Shrine is full of tourists.


    Toman Shrine is a shrine located on a hill less than two hundred meters high-the original name of this hill has long been forgotten, and now the locals call it Domansan.


    The torii gate of Toman Shrine is located in the middle of the mountain, and on the gentle slope in front of the torii gate-there are many houses placed on both sides of the road, providing visitors with a variety of snacks and drinks...


    The roof-the neon roadside stall, is actually a small shop house. There are wheels under the shop house-a few stools are placed in front of it... and the boss prepares the ingredients opposite the diners.


    Generally, a counter like this only provides some convenient snacks, such as oden, ramen, soba, yakitori, etc...


    Among the many houses, the most eye-catching is a house cart with the sign of [Maedaya Terrace]-in front of this Maedaya Terrace, the names and prices of various teppanyaki are written with cloth strips... Obviously, this is a house trolley mainly based on teppanyaki.


    It¡¯s not because of how good its business is, but because the owner of this house trolley is a little different.


    The bosses of the other houses are mostly men. Only the boss of this house is a female player...


    This has to arouse the attention of many people. After all-although the roof has wheels under it, it is not easy to push it up-in the final analysis, whether the stove is installed on the roof, the ingredients are not light at all, plus the roof The various pieces of decoration on the top... at least two hundred jin-that is really not something a woman can push.


    Behind the Maedaya Terrace-there are two women, one big and one small, one looks more than 30 years old, and her forehead is covered with wrinkles due to excessive hard work... the sideburns also have a few more gray hairs, but- The better face can still tell that this woman was definitely a big beauty when she was young.


    And the smaller girl looks like she is 16 or 7 years old-she still has a trace of baby fat on her delicate little face, but this will not affect her beauty, on the contrary it will bring her a little Silky cute feeling.


    "Kassan..." The girl looked at the road where tourists were gradually becoming scarce, and said with some worry: "Let¡¯s close the stall soon... there are no more people..."


    "Wait for Yuko...just for a while. Okay?" Maeda Yukie said, looking at the many figures still remaining in the platform.


    Today¡ªthis is the first time she has come out to set up a stall. To be honest¡ªshe has no experience at all¡ªthat¡¯s why she has prepared too many ingredients and poorly chosen locations...for various reasons, she left So many ingredients were dropped.


    There are so many ingredients, there is no way to put them tomorrow... and-take them home, the mother and daughter can''t eat so many ingredients at all, so if you don''t insist on it for a while-I am afraid, today Lost money...


    For other families, a little seafood is not precious, it is nothing but money.But for Maeda''s mother and daughter, who only depended on each other for their lives, it was like the sky collapsed.


    In order to purchase these things, Maeda Yukie has already given up ¡ª she even borrowed a large loan from a local lending company... She has no way out, and the repayment date is coming soon... When the time comes, if you don¡¯t pay If you get a loan, then I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s waiting for her...


    "Kassan..." Maeda Yuko said depressedly, "But, there are no more people now..."


    It''s almost 8 o''clock in the evening...This is not the kind of city that never sleeps in Tokyo. It can be said that it is late at night after 8 o''clock. When there is no celebration, people here come home early.


    Seeing the dwindling flow of people in Torii Plaza...Tamako is a little worried about the safety of her and her mother. To be honest-don¡¯t think that small cities don¡¯t have such organizations as Speed ??Cars... Instead, the smaller the city. The Jidao organization, the less particular.


    Jidao organizations in big cities still have to worry about media exposure and government suppression, while small cities...haha.


    Yuzi can¡¯t figure out why her mother is so obsessed with making money... In fact, she doesn¡¯t know where her mother¡¯s money for some things comes from... After all, parents would never tell their children such things. , Because they don¡¯t want to put these pressures on their children.


    "Waiting for a while? Tamako, I promise it will be just a while..." Maeda Yukie looked at her daughter, with a hint of pleading in her voice unconsciously... She really couldn''t talk to herself for many things. Her daughter made it clear that she could not tell her daughter...her capital was taken from the loan company, she could not tell her daughter...the repayment day will be in a few days, at least the interest for this month must be paid first It''s still going... If you can''t change it, what fate will be waiting for them, there are too many that can''t tell their daughters.


    "Okay...then hold on to it for a while." Yuzi looked depressed as the other houses were being cleaned up, and left in twos and threes. The rest was only because there were still guests eating, so they didn''t close the stall.


    Half an hour later, Maeda¡¯s house still found nothing. After all, it¡¯s past the peak of eating at this time...no one would deliberately run to the gate of the shrine to have a supper at this point...


    Just when Maeda Yukie was a little desperate, she suddenly saw a tall figure slowly walking out of the torii gate, looking like she had just come out of the shrine...


    At this time, Maeda Yukie couldn''t take care of a lot. She ran all the way to that person and bowed: "Excuse me, do you want to have dinner?"


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye looked at the bending woman in front of him with a little bit of interest, because of this action, her peach-like dolphin shape was vividly displayed."Do you have anything to eat here?"


    "Hey¡ªwe have all kinds of teppanyaki...but I recommend squid to you, it is my self-confidence!" People are forced out, Maeda Yukie is no longer reserved, she has no retreat .


    "Then lead the way..." Zhou Ye said to Maeda Yukie with a smile. With his eyesight, although there is no light around, but-Maeda Yukie''s face is still clearly seen by him, he is very Curious, what kind of life makes such a beautiful young woman like this.


    "Hi¡ªGuest, please come with me..." Maeda Yukie felt extremely happy when he heard Zhou Ye''s words... Anyway, if one more customer spends, it represents the hope of more repayment... Tell the truth , She hasn''t seen Zhou Ye''s appearance until now, but she just thinks Zhou Ye''s voice is very good, and Zhou Ye is very tall.


    "Welcome...Okay, so handsome!" Yuzi saw his mother brought a guest to the booth. Before the welcome speech was finished, she couldn''t help covering her little...This boy, Really handsome...


    "..." And when Zhou Ye saw Maeda Yuzi, he was also taken aback-it really didn''t take much effort, but-by the way, I knew she was here...why was she stupid at the shrine? Waiting there for a long time??Hey-I must give her a good beating when I look back to keep her from speaking clearly.


    Chapter VIII


    "Guest... what do you want to eat?" At this time, Maeda Yukie also walked to the back of the roof, and by the light of the calcium carbide lamp hung on the corner of the roof... she finally saw the guests she had pulled in regardless of her restraint. Even Maeda Yukie, who is already in his thirties, couldn¡¯t help but sigh: "Guest, you are so handsome...Are you a star?"


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, why did Shuai have to be a star??At least he doesn''t want to be a celebrity... Tired like a dog, he is always stared at... There is no privacy at all."Give me an assorted seafood teppanyaki..."


    "Hi¡ª!" Seeing that Zhou Ye didn''t seem to have a cold on his topic, Maeda Xinghui hurriedly responded and began to take out the ingredients-cooking assorted seafood teppanyaki for Zhou Ye.


    Maeda Yuzi prepared the ingredients for herself, while secretly looking at Zhou Ye¡ªno way, don¡¯t think that men like to see beautiful women, in fact¡ªwomen like to see handsome men¡ªespecially Zhou Ye and his new heights of being handsome Man.


    "That... what year is this year?" Zhou Ye asked casually looking at Maeda Yukie''s preparations there with some boredom.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, have you actually forgotten which year is this year?" Maeda Yukie asked curiously when he heard Zhou Ye''s question.


    "Um... I''m a little confused..." Zhou Ye rubbed his head helplessly... I must let Umbrella get a chronograph when I look back. Madan''s, every time I use the speed shuttle time, I am confused. How long did it take to shuttle.


    "Today is the sixtieth year of the Showa era, June 27th..." Maeda Yuko rushed to reply. Not only men have the desire to express themselves in front of beautiful women, but women also have the same in front of handsome men. This is inscribed in their genes. Instinct, the instinct to attract outstanding eyes of the opposite sex.


    "Showa 60th..." Zhou Ye rubbed his head-I really hate the neon dating method... The 60th year of Showa was converted to 1985... It seems that he has worn a lot of clothes all at once. Half a year.


    But forget it-anyway, there are errors, and no one can be so accurate... after all, he is a human, not a machine.Thinking of this--Zhou Ye immediately felt relieved, no matter what--the big goal was not wrong.


    While waiting for his dinner, Zhou Ye smiled and teased Maeda Yuko...Every time Maeda Yuko took a peek at Zhou Ye, he would be caught by Zhou Ye''s gaze, then his cheeks were red, and then he turned away. Go... But after a while, she will go to see Zhou Ye secretly.


    Zhou Ye played this kind of¡ªlook at me¡ªI caught your game with Yuzi, and had a great time playing.


    After ten minutes-


    "Guest-your seafood assorted teppanyaki! Please use it slowly..." A voice interrupted Yuzi and Zhou Ye''s tacit game, and it was Maeda Yukie who cooked the meal.


    Maeda Yukie has actually been paying attention to Zhou Ye all the time-no way, who makes him so handsome?Even if Xinghui is already a girl''s mother, there is no way to completely exempt Zhou Ye''s charm-but when she sees her daughter''s strangeness, her face changes.


    As a person who came by, Maeda Yukie couldn''t see that his daughter had already secretly promised this handsome boy?But... she didn''t think that Zhou Ye would be her daughter''s beloved, although her daughter was indeed very beautiful... But if this world is not beautiful, you can definitely get a man''s sincerity.


    Especially when Maeda Yukie saw Zhou Ye''s clothes, this belief became even stronger.

 Chapter 602

    Although Maeda Yukie couldn''t see what brand he was wearing on Zhou Ye''s body, but...the exquisite workmanship, the tailored tailoring, and the very high-quality fabrics...obviously are of great value.


    Maeda Yukie has already given Zhou Ye the nameplate of a big family young master. For children of a big family like Zhou Ye, their marriage is definitely not their choice... She is a lesson from the past.


    That''s why she unceremoniously interrupted Zhou Ye''s flirting with Yuzi... She didn''t want her daughter to follow in her own footsteps - she had had enough suffering - she didn''t want her daughter to suffer too.


    "Thank you!" Although Zhou Ye could see that Maeda Xinghui seemed to be resistant to him, he was a little unsure...but it didn''t matter, he didn''t care at all.


    Zhou Ye took the plate from Yukie Maeda and started to eat... I have to say that Yukie Maeda''s cooking level is still quite high-a very ordinary seafood assorted teppanyaki was made by her with three Michelin stars. The taste of cooking.


    "Very delicious..." Zhou Ye gave Maeda Yukie a thumbs up without hesitation while eating.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s compliment-Maeda Yuko''s big happy eyes narrowed, and said with a smile: "Of course, my mother''s cooking skills are the best in the world..."


    "The guest is too rewarding!" Although I wanted to strain my face and let this guy who endangered his daughter''s future leave quickly, but... after all, Maeda Yukie couldn''t ignore the kindness of others, especially this compliment was from Zhou Ye. What the handsome guy said...


    "Ah...think about it, a man who can marry a wife such a virtuous wife is really happy...I really envy her husband..." Zhou Ye continued to praise as he ate.


    "..."


    ".................."


    However, Zhou Ye''s compliment seemed to have a hint of flattering on the horse''s leg. At this moment--the mother and daughter''s faces became gloomy...It seemed that something bad had been thought of.


    "...Ahhhhh...Is it because I said something wrong?" Zhou Ye put down the tableware in his hand a little strangely, looking at the gloomy expressions of the two women and asked.


    "No...actually..." Maeda Yuko was snatched by Maeda Yuko before he could finish her words."I don''t have a father... the man who abandoned me and my mother since I was a kid is not worthy of being my father."


    "I''m sorry...that...actually..." Zhou Ye was a little embarrassed. He didn''t expect Yuzi and his daughter to have such a life experience. This is really a bit...


    "No, it''s nothing..." Seeing Zhou Ye scratching his head in an embarrassing look, Maeda Yukie couldn''t help but sneer--this handsome boy still has such a cute side, "Those things are already gone. ...Our mother and daughter are doing very well now!"


    "That--I''m really sorry!" Zhou Ye was still a little embarrassed--for the first time, he realized that he didn''t even know how to chat.


    "Nothing... it''s not your fault, please don''t do that..." Maeda said, changing the subject and asked: "Guest, where are you from? I don''t seem to have seen you here in Osaki Town?"


    "Oh, I''m a Chinese...I came to Kagoshima to travel!" Zhou Ye said, picking up a shrimp and putting it in his mouth... Nice craftsmanship, the outer focus and the inner inside, the Q bombs are very good... the taste is first Baton.


    "It''s a lie..." X2


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s answer, both mother and daughter couldn''t help but stare at their eyes, "You must be lying...If you are a Chinese, why do neon words say so well?? and With a Kyoto accent..."


    "Ahem... No way, the teacher who taught me neon language is from Kyoto..." Zhou Ye said, he was also desperate. Who made his neon language be taught by Tiangongyuan?And is Tenguinxun from Kyoto?This is really...


    "I don''t believe it..." When Maeda Yuzi heard Zhou Ye say that he was a tourist from China, his first feeling was-the couch is now-Isn''t it possible that his first love will end without beginning??She was the least willing to accept Zhou Ye''s statement."Foreigners who learn neon language will always say very strange, but you didn''t...you lied to me!"


    "...I don''t have a foreign accent, probably because I have some talent for language." Zhou Ye spread his hands and said that he is indeed a foreign silver.


    "Wh, how could this be..." At this moment-Yuzi felt that his sky was about to fall.


    While Maeda Yukie was somewhat fortunate at the same time... but there was an unspeakable loss.


    The air seemed to become a little dull...The three of them stopped talking. The day before yesterday, the mother and daughter looked at Zhou Ye stupidly¡ªas if they wanted to seal him in the heart, while Zhou Ye was eating. rice¡­¡­


    Traveling is real-but it doesn''t mean that you can''t take something back, right??Whether to bring souvenirs-bring girls or bring them... Let the two mother and daughter who are madly entangled for a while.


    I don''t know when-in the square in front of the torii of Toman Shrine, there is only the Maeda''s terrace left... everyone else has already closed their work and returned.


    Just as Zhou Ye had just finished his last bite of the meal¡ªwhen he pushed the plate to the front, a roar of roaring machines suddenly came... along with the roar came all kinds of strange accents. Tune up laughter and howl...


    Upon hearing this voice, Maeda''s mother and daughter couldn''t help but change their expressions---screamed: "Bozou clan..."


    Chapter Eighty Four


    "Guest...you go quickly..." Maeda Yukie''s expression changed when he heard the roar of the engine, and hurriedly said: "We are going to close the stall..."


    "Don''t panic..." Zhou Ye''s original motion to stand up, stopped again... Instead, he sat back on the chair."Do you still have time to close the stall now?"


    "But...but..." Maeda Yukie really didn''t know what to do?Unless she left the stall and took her daughter to run with her, otherwise, it was too late, but how could she be willing to throw the stall away??So heavy debts have to rely on this stall to pay it back!... But if she doesn''t close the stall, she knows what she will face.These tyrants will not pity their orphans and widows and do nothing... Those bad things are done by everything.


    It is said that a high school student was injured by this group of rioters and was admitted to the hospital a few days ago, and-the police ended up throwing a few people into the reformatory, after all-many of the rioters were high schools. Birth, it is not the legal age to bear criminal responsibility at all-this is embarrassing for Nima.


    Such punishment is basically nothing to this group of lawless guys... Even, they are proud of entering the reformatory, especially the victim who called the police, and was harassed by them every night-in the end, Have to stay away from homeland.


    "It''s okay... Don''t worry, I have everything!"


    Zhou Ye''s smile seemed to give Maeda Yukie a kind of strength, and her anxious mood suddenly eased...


    "Hi¡ª¡ª!" Maeda Yukie nodded softly-a sense of security that she hadn''t had for a long time filled her heart-she had forgotten how long she had not had such a sense of security... Maybe, After her man left her and Yuzi back to Duiwan, this feeling disappeared.


    Over the years, she has been raising her daughter Yuzi by herself, and the sadness that only she can know... The anxiety and the hardships of life that always loom over her have almost crushed her.


    After all, Maeda Yukie is not an independent woman like Baidi Yayoi¡ªshe is just an ordinary neon woman with a weak personality, and she only thinks about doing what a traditional neon woman should do, taking care of her husband and taking care of her children. , There is a warm little home... But life has forced her to this point-she is just dying.


    "Kasan--why are you crying...?" Maeda Yuko couldn''t help asking, seeing the teardrops in his eyes.


    "No... it''s nothing..." Maeda Yukie covered her look--somewhat choked and said, "I didn''t cry, it''s just that the wind blew the pepper into my eyes.


    "..." Zhou Ye was a little speechless... Why did his words cause others to cry??


    However¡ªat this time, Zhou Ye had no time to ask why Maeda Yukie was crying¡ªbecause¡ªthe rioters were already in front of him...


    I saw--a group of guys wearing runaway shirts, riding on more than a dozen motorcycles, had arrived in front of the Maeda¡¯s house, and they made all kinds of unpleasant howls.


    The man in the lead was a guy with a small head and dyed white hair-he was wearing a white windbreaker, on the back of the windbreaker-with four big black characters [Ye Lu death bitter] written on him. On his head, there is also a white streamer with the words [Nanwu Amitabha Buddha]...


    "Oh-the female player in this store is actually a kawaii Obasan... It''s so funny!" The leading man stopped his motorcycle and molested: "Hey-Obasan, Do you want to go out together..."


    "Hahaha... I didn''t expect Brother Yoshikawa to like mature women..."


    "Brother Yoshikawa''s taste is so unique..."


    "I think it''s pretty good... Brother Yoshikawa asked Obasan to go out to play, let''s ask that little sister to go out to play together... Everyone gets what they want!!!"


    "You bastards...what do you know, Obasan is the best choice..." The leader Yoshikawa didn''t care about the ridicule of his subordinates, but said with a smug expression: "You idiots-wait for you It¡¯s time to know that Obasan¡¯s is better, and then he is truly mature!"


    And at this moment¡ªthe mother and daughter Maeda, the protagonists of the violent family, are cuddling with each other, shivering¡ªnot everyone has the courage to resist dozens of people, especially these dozens of guys don¡¯t seem to be a good thing. ...They only feel scared to death now.


    "Hey, has anyone ever said that you are like this...really disgusting?" Zhou Ye slowly said, "Give you five seconds, get away from far away...what can I do here? It never happened..."


    "Puff--hahahaha..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the group of tyrants couldn''t help but burst into laughter. They babbled and cursed, "What are you?"


    "Idiot, do you think you are the eldest brother of the Yamaguchi group?"


    "Even the dead policemen don''t dare to talk to us like this...How old are you?"


    "..."


    "Time is up..." Zhou Ye sighed. To be honest, he really didn''t want to bully these guys... It was as boring as if he was bullying ants, but... Since the ants are on the pole for abuse, he will not be soft. of.

 Chapter 603

    "Bang--! Wow..."


    Everyone just felt like a flower in front of them, and then-there was a loud bang-the guy who led the mouth to molest Maeda Yukie had disappeared from his mount, and the sound of him being kicked was the sound of the locomotive falling down. There was a sound on the ground, and beside the airport of the guy who was kicked, only Zhou Ye was left.


    "You guy-dare to hit Big Brother Yoshikawa..." Seeing that their boss was taken out for a full five meters away, the rioters suddenly became furious and took out their weapons from the pockets on both sides of their locomotives. .


    There are baseball bats and steel pipes... but no one has knives and things like that. This is no way-they are at best a group of illiterate hooligans, not even the underworld. In the end, bullying and fear of hardship are their personalities, and fighting gangs is their ability...


    "Vengeance for Brother Jichuan..." As a guy wearing a motorcycle helmet yelled, more than 20 people suddenly rushed towards Zhou Ye... At a sudden glance, it was really a bluffing posture.


    However, they are all together--they might be able to fight a guy who has had some martial arts in a row. After all, two fists are hard to beat four hands... But it is completely useless for Zhou Ye.


    At this stage of Zhou Ye-no matter how many ants there are, they can''t shake him a point, but-this doesn''t mean that Zhou Ye will stand there and let them fight back... With Zhou Ye''s personality, when did he suffer??


    What he has always believed in is to act first to be strong... and then to suffer.


    Facing those hot-blooded guys who rushed towards him, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, his body lowered... with a hard kick, a bang, only a recessed crack was left on the concrete floor, and Zhou Ye''s figure -Has disappeared in place.


    Boom--pop--ah--help--


    It''s just that in less than thirty seconds, the guys who had just flaunted their might just lay on the ground - holding the hit parts and wailing...


    Zhou Ye was scrupulous about the presence of Maeda¡¯s mother and daughter, so he didn¡¯t kill them on the spot... However, he did not show mercy, specifically looking for these violent people who would cause great pain but were not fatal.


    At this moment-these tyrants really have a feeling of regret being born in the world, which is really painful.


    And Maeda Yukie, Maeda Yu, mother and daughter, both of them looked at Zhou Ye with bright eyes... For Maeda Yukie, the sense of security Zhou Ye brought to her was so strong, and she was a little bit strong... shi Coughing, but for Maeda Yuzi, Zhou Ye, who only violently beats those violent tribes, is so handsome. The temperament that wins more with less and does not change her face makes her chest like a rabbit in her arms, and her heart is trembling. .


    Chapter 845


    For the time being, regardless of the heartbeat of Maeda''s mother and daughter-just talk about Zhou Ye.


    After Zhou Ye knocked over all these guys to the ground, he didn''t stop there-instead he walked unhurriedly in front of the boss of the mobster named Jichuan who was kicked to the ground first. Squatted down."Come... tell me, who made you come here??"


    "Oh... my intestines are broken... oh... I''m going to the hospital!" The guy named Yoshikawa rolled over his belly while pretending to be a dead dog.


    "Haha... don''t you want to say it?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and stood up-as soon as he raised his foot, he stepped on Ji Chuan''s palm and slowly applied force downwards."Then your hand doesn''t need to stay on your body..."


    "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" With ten fingers connected to the heart, Ji Chuan only felt that the fingers stepped on by Zhou Ye were like being slowly crushed down by a hydraulic machine, and he was heartbroken... at this time. , Can''t care much anymore.Yelled: "I said...I said...It was Ono-kun from Ono Finance Company...he asked me to come here, saying that as long as I smashed the house of the mother and daughter, he would give me 50,000 yen... I said it, let me go... I don''t want to be disabled..."


    "...Don''t you hurry up?" Zhou Ye lifted his foot and kicked Ji Chuan a few times...


    But Yoshikawa couldn''t care much anymore. He worked hard to support his locomotive and ran away with his remnant and defeated soldiers-the limping engine car, like a bereaved dog...


    But-Maeda Yukie was completely stunned... She was stunned by what Yoshikawa said-Ono Finance Company?That is the company she borrowed from... Why did he instruct these rioters to smash his own stall??Doesn''t he want the money loaned to him anymore???Could it be that he wants...


    Maeda Yukie couldn''t help but remember the rumors that had been circulated in the market... The more I thought about it, the more I was afraid, the more I was afraid, the more I thought about it... The whole person was dull...


    And on the other side--


    "Hehe... God said, this group of tyrants are destined to survive tonight..." Zhou Ye looked at the tyrants who were going away, and he smiled, using the power of Yanling... He didn''t have any intention of letting others go. , If you have a vengeance, then please go to die... For Zhou Ye, any kind of heart-does not exist.


    So¡ªZhou Ye often arrogantly declared that he had no enemies¡ªhe was a good person, um, the enemies were all dead...Of course, there were no enemies, nothing wrong, old iron.


    Although Zhou Ye didn¡¯t want to be too brutal in front of beautiful women... it¡¯s not good, but¡ªthis doesn¡¯t mean that these guys can escape from life, but living a few more hours is already a big deal for them. It''s cheaper.


    Just after Zhou Ye was doomed for the end of the group of guys, he turned around-he saw Maeda Yukie who was not alive...


    "Mom¡ªwhat''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me..." Yuzi looked at Maeda Yukie who was staying on the spot, shaking her present while worried, and shouting her name...


    "Okay, leave it to me..." Zhou Ye looked at Maeda Yukie who was standing on the spot blankly, and patted Yuzi''s shoulder that was still shaking her, "Don''t worry, it''s okay..."


    "Well, I beg you..." Seeing Zhou Ye who came to her, Yuzi whispered as if she had found the backbone of her heart: "Mom, she just heard what Ji Chuan said... it''s like this!"


    "Hmm--!" Zhou Ye looked at Maeda''s sluggish eyes. It was obvious--this was frightened...He was the most experienced in dealing with such things...


    Unfolding his arms, Zhou Ye unceremoniously embraced Maeda''s petite body into his arms... Lightly patted her back with his hand, and said softly in her ear: "Don''t worry... Everything has me, don¡¯t worry..."


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu..." It seems that Zhou Ye''s words finally pulled Maeda Yukie back from her imaginary dark future... she cried bitterly-"what to do...what should be done ...What shall we do now?"


    When I saw Zhou Ye hugging his mother, I felt that Maeda Yuzi was a bit unhappy.Seeing that my mother really seemed to wake up from the sluggishness... the grievances in my heart also disappeared-after all, she was a bit jealous of her mother, but-after all, it was her mother who depended on each other for life. Mother wakes up-it''s better than anything.


    She hadn''t had a father since she was a child-if her mother had another accident, Maeda Yuko felt that her own sky would fall...


    "Come... don''t worry, tell me slowly... what happened on earth?" Zhou Ye gently supported Maeda Yukie and sat on a stool¡ªhe wanted to hold her upright, but¡ª -At this moment, Maeda Yukie is on the verge of collapse, as if Zhou Ye is her last straw.


    As long as Zhou Ye pushes her away a little bit, Maeda Yukie pulls her face, as if she is about to cry... In the end, Zhou Ye has no choice but to half-hold her in her arms¡ª Waiting for her to adapt.


    "Well, that... Ono-kun of Ono Finance Company is the financial company I borrowed from..." Maeda Yukie seemed to find support in Zhou Ye''s arms, and gradually said the whole thing.


    It turned out that Maeda Yukie could barely support the lives of herself and her daughter by relying on part-time jobs--but as her daughter grows up--both school expenses and social expenses are increasing...for part-time jobs For Maeda Yukie, she couldn''t bear it.


    Although Yuko is already sensible in reducing his daily expenses-but this does not reduce the burden of the family much, and-Maeda Yukie sees his daughter, in order to reduce the extra expenses for the family, even friends gatherings Refusing to go...not even more in my heart.


    To be honest-Maeda Yukie now works two odd jobs every day-but for this family, it is a drop in the salary. After all-a salary of only 120,000 yen a month, it is really difficult to feed the mother and daughter.


    So-Maeda Yukie had the idea of ??wanting to do business on his own, but obviously-no matter what kind of business, it needs capital-not to mention, only the tuition fee of Tamako more than 80,000 yen per semester, this For Maeda Yukie, it was a heavy burden-it was harder to save money.


    It is not easy for Maeda Yukie to be able to support her mother and daughter by regular part-time work, not to mention wanting to do business-that cost is a large extra expense.


    But¡ªas Tamiko grew older¡ªMaeda¡¯s mother, Yukie Maeda, really couldn¡¯t go on like this anymore, so¡ªwhen she gritted her teeth, she thought of private finance companies with advertising everywhere on the street.


    Some people say, why not go to the bank for a loan??you''re so dumb??No collateral-which bank will lend you money??Are you really a bank for charity?


    In the end-Yukie Maeda borrowed a sum of money from Ono Finance Company. The total amount was not much-only 250,000 yen... However, only 200,000 yen was obtained-in the terms of the financial company. , That''s-the fifty thousand yen is the interest of the month, first deducted from the principal.


    And-at least 50,000 yen in interest every month... half a year later, pay off the principal... The person who signed the contract with Maeda Yukie at that time was Ono of that company... It is said that he is still the financial company The boss''s son.


    Maeda Yukie wanted to rely on her good cooking skills to make money to support her family... As a result-now that I heard the words of those mobsters, it was obvious-that Mr. Ono didn''t plan to ask for her money... Then what?Still think about it??


    Maeda Yukie now recalls when he signed the contract at the time--it seems that Ono''s eyes were wrong when he looked at him...


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile after hearing Maeda''s words. To tell the truth-this is not a strange thing. Such things are really not uncommon in this country where loan sharks are legal."That Ono''s wishful thinking is really good..."


    "Did he...think... what would he like to do to me?" Maeda Yukie felt much safer in Zhou Ye''s arms and couldn''t help asking.


    "The idea he made is worse than you think..." Zhou Ye smiled: "If you can''t afford the money, just grab your mother and your daughter to pay off your debts. If you are tired of playing, you can sell it-depending on your mother and daughter''s beauty- Selling for several million yen is like playing..."


    Chapter VIII


    "What..." X2


    Maeda Yukie and his daughter Yuzi¡ªhearing Zhou Ye¡¯s explanation, they suddenly felt like falling into an ice cave¡ªthe whole body was cold and cold...this¡ªwhat should I do???


    Although Zhou Ye had beaten away this group of tyrants...but what about the future??After all, Zhou Ye was only here for a trip... He had no obligation to help himself-when Zhou Ye left, then what kind of fate the mother and daughter would face-can be imagined.


    Is it-is it really to be slaughtered?Is it really going to be sold like a piece of goods??No-I don''t-I don''t want to live like this... Yuzi cried out crazy in her heart.


    And Yukie Maeda is a Liushenwuzhu...different from her daughter Yuko-although she is a good mother and a good wife-but obviously she is not a woman who pays attention.

 Chapter 604

    She was already at a loss...


    It¡¯s different from her mother, maybe because she didn¡¯t have a father since she was a child-Yuzi knew that she was different from others at a very young age, so she worked harder and became more self-reliant... However, she did not have a good starting point-obviously, hard work It''s useless.


    Seeing the different expressions of the mother and daughter, Zhou Ye smiled... He could easily distinguish the differences between the two of them, who had seen countless women.Obviously¡ªTamako is stronger than her mother¡ªbut also more ambitious.


    "Okay...I''ll help you with this..." Zhou Ye gently patted the shoulders of the mother and daughter.


    "Well, how is that embarrassing?" Maeda said with some expectation. To be honest, she really wanted to hold Zhou Ye''s helping hand, but... the two were not relatives, what about her I am ashamed to let someone help her so much??


    Besides¡ªZhou Ye has already helped her once, and helped her run away from the runaways and protected her¡ªjust because of this kindness, she no longer knows how to repay...Let Zhou Ye help her settle the loan shark. What is she going to use to repay this kindness??


    "Don''t tell me... if you really want to repay me, just provide me with a place to live!" Zhou Ye said in a tone that couldn''t be rejected, stretched out, and had to say... the night sky of Kagoshima, It''s really beautiful."It just happens¡ªI am eager to make a hotel reservation before coming!"


    "Hey¡ªplease wait a moment, I''ll clean up...I''ll be ready soon!" Maeda Yukie no longer knows what to do. Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, he started to pack up his house as if he received an order. Come.


    Maeda Yuzi also got busy with his mother... Zhou Ye wanted to help several times, but was driven away by the mother and daughter. In their words, it was - [I have been thankful for you to take care of this, I''m so sorry. Let you help...If you help, we will have nowhere to be.


    ......Although Zhou Ye is a bit speechless, he knows-this is the normal state of neon women, maybe those so-called independent women like Tokyo and Osaka will ask men to behave on the grounds of women-but- ¡ªThe neon women in other small places and the women from big families are more traditional.


    This is also Zhou Ye''s favorite advantage of the neon women next to him. To tell the truth, he will be an uncle when he comes home. Which man doesn''t like it?Anyway, Zhou Ye likes...


    So Zhou Ye just stood there watching the mother and daughter tidy up everything in an orderly manner-just when they wanted to pull the cart by themselves, Zhou Ye walked over and pulled the handlebar of the roof with one hand- Go down the mountain."Never mind those little jobs, these heavy jobs should be handed over to me, your two little bodies-let''s go honestly!"


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s light-lifting look of pulling a cart, Maeda mother and daughter couldn''t help but a feeling of "It''s nice to have a man at home" in their hearts.


    Maeda Yukie originally thought of going to help push the cart behind the car-but found out that the speed of her own cart is not as fast as not pushing... She is completely disabling...


    After all, Yuzi was still young, so she didn''t have the same idea as her mother...Instead, she ran to Zhou Ye''s side and asked curiously: "What''s your name?"


    "My name is Zhou Ye...you can call me Ye!" Zhou Ye replied with a smile. For both mother and daughter, it is a house cart that needs to work hard to drive, and for Zhou Ye it is no effort...


    "My name is Yuzi..." Maeda Yuzi said with a smile: "You were so handsome just now... Is that Chinese Gongfu? Same as Bruce Lee?"


    "Haha...I am better than Bruce Lee..." Zhou Ye replied.


    "Hey-bragging!" Yu Ziqiong wrinkled her nose and made a face at Zhou Ye, making Zhou Ye laugh."I mean really... I''m much better than that guy!"


    "By the way... how did you just know that the rioters had another purpose?" Yuzi asked the question he wanted to know a long time ago.


    While pulling the house cart, Zhou Ye replied, "Have you ever seen a mobster who likes to run to a place with no one to show off? Those guys ran to a place with no one in the middle of the night... Said they were partying, you Believe it?"


    "Eh¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!" Yuzi was speechless for a while. How could he forget this? The rioters usually only walk in residential areas and commercial areas. This is a common problem that young people love to present-there is no rioters. Those who ran to the deserted outskirts-did they show off to ghosts??


    Unless it is the kind of cross-city violent march, they can do that... But obviously, if it is a large march, their number is wrong.And-Toman Shrine is not adjacent to any important road, but in the corner of Osaki Town-this is obviously an unreasonable place.


    At this moment-Yuzi felt that this handsome boy was really amazing, but he could see a trace of flaws.


    "Okay... Yuzi, don''t disturb the guests!" Maeda Yukie, who silently followed behind the house trolley, reprimanded his daughter: "The guests are already very tired..."


    "Okay, Kassan..." Yuzi had to slow down obediently when she heard her mother''s words, and stood with her mother.


    After ten minutes-


    Under the guidance of Maeda Yukie, Zhou Ye came to a clearing¡ªin this clearing, there was a small wooden Japanese-style house¡ªbacked by the lush mountain forest, which looked quiet and somewhat terrifying.


    "This is our home..." Maeda said, walking a few steps before coming to Zhou Ye''s side, and whispered: "Just leave the car here... Thank you so much!"


    "It''s okay..." Zhou Ye smiled and put down the house trolley, and looked at the house¡ªthis is a typical Japanese-style wooden house. It seems that although the building area is at least more than 100 square meters, it is obviously¡ª Because there is only one floor, the practical area is not large.


    Moreover, on the roof of this house, Zhou Ye had already seen the erosion caused by rain and sea breeze¡ªit was a bit aging, obviously¡ªthis also reflected the economic distress of the mother and daughter from the side.


    At this time-Yuzi, who ran to the door first, had already opened the door of his house... "Please come in..."


    Chapter 847


    "So... Excuse me!" According to the habit, Zhou Ye took off his shoes at the entrance of the house... Yuzi took out a pair of slippers from the shoe cabinet and put them in front of Zhou Ye.


    "Thank you!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    "The room is a bit rudimentary... please don''t dislike it!" When Yuzi finished saying this, his face was slightly red.


    When others say these things, most of them are polite-but when she feels that she is really describing her own situation...


    "Haha...It''s very elegant!" Zhou Ye looked at the living room in front of him, which was only more than 20 square meters in size. To tell the truth-it was really simple. Many of the tatami mats on the floor have been polished and you can''t see the original appearance. , But... It''s not wrong to say elegant, after all, the host here is a mother and a daughter, and it just so happens that neither of them is that kind of lazy woman.


    They cleverly used various layouts to cover up the overall shortcomings of the living room-for example, a small hand-sewn puppet with various rag heads was placed on the damaged tatami that had leaked out of the floor.


    The small living room is filled with the delicate and thoughtful arrangements of a mother and daughter living alone...Although it is a bit crude, it really looks very warm.


    As Zhou Ye was looking around, Yuzi had taken out a bottle of barley tea that had been frozen for a long time from the refrigerator¡ª"Please drink tea..."


    "Thank you..." Zhou Ye picked up the teacup and took a sip. The cold barley tea with a hint of sweetness was really good."nice!"


    "You really praised... the home is too simple and there is nothing to entertain... It is really..." Yuzi laughed happily when he heard Zhou Ye''s praise.


    At this moment - she suddenly heard the movement from outside, and suddenly remembered - she had to help her mother carry the ingredients - after all - if those ingredients were left outside all night, they would all be thrown away tomorrow Lost.


    Although they can¡¯t fit too much in their refrigerator--but it¡¯s a little bit to put it down. If the rest is really not enough, just make mature food, so that it can be stored for more time.


    "I''m sorry--please wait a moment, I''m going to help my mother transport the ingredients!" Yuzi said, standing up--not waiting for Zhou Ye to answer, turning around and ran outside the door...


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Yuzi''s back with some speechlessness--this girl really seemed to have suffered a lot when she was a child.


    Ten minutes later-the mother and daughter are finally finished, but-now the two girls have new problems.


    That¡¯s the question of bathing¡ªto be honest, when the mother and daughter were there, of course they used to bathe and other things together, but... now there are guests, and it¡¯s a guest who has done a lot of help, so of course, It is to invite the guests to wash first.


    As a parent who has the right to speak in the family, Maeda Yukie - of course, must speak.


    Thinking of this-Maeda Yukie stood up and said to Zhou Ye: "Guest..."


    "Don''t call my guests anymore... It sounds like I''m an excluded member..." Zhou Ye waved his hand and said directly.


    "I''m sorry..." Maeda Yukie said with a blushing cheeks when he heard Zhou Ye''s words: "Then, then I will call you Ye-jun..."


    "Okay, then I''ll just call you Xinghui..." Zhou Ye said carelessly.


    "..." Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Maeda Yukie couldn''t help but wonder-why would Ye-jun call my name directly?Shouldn''t you call Aunt Maeda??Is his goal not Yuzi but me??what should I do??Should I scold him...I...


    Seeing Maeda''s sluggish appearance, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to laugh¡ªjust kidding, although he always said that he was 18 years old, but¡ªhow old did he still have a mentality??Let him call a woman in her 30s??He can''t yell out...pretend to be tender or something-he really can''t do it.


    "That, that''s okay..." Maeda Xinghui passed through a small theater with his head for a while¡ªit was a bit unable to look directly at Zhou Ye, and his voice was as small as a cat cry."Jun Ye-do you need a bath now?"


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye nodded--


    "Please come with me..." Maeda said, standing up... taking Zhou Ye back to the living room-before leaving, she did not forget to tell her daughter to put ingredients that could not be put in the refrigerator. Cook it for tomorrow''s meal.


    "Oh..." Yuzi reluctantly agreed. To be honest, she originally thought that her mother would let herself take Zhou Ye to take a bath, but... it turned out... it was she who took Zhou Ye to take a bath. It''s... ah ah ah... I really want to be alone with Jun Ye.

 Chapter 605

    Zhou Ye followed Maeda Yukie out of the living room. Originally he thought that Maeda Yukie would take him to the bathroom at home, only to find that-Yukie took herself out of the house.


    This is a rather rudimentary hot spring built with wooden boards and stones-the hot spring water is drawn from the mountains by bamboo tubes... and the one-meter deep pool-to put it bluntly, it is a mixture of a few large stones It is built with cement-near the edge of the pool, there is a gap inlaid with drainage pipes. Simply put-this is a private DIY hot spring pool.


    "Unexpectedly, there is such a good place..." Zhou Ye looked at this private pool with an area of ??more than ten square meters-said happily.


    "Please forgive me for the poor reception..." Maeda said, pointing to a few bamboo baskets hanging on the wall and said: "Your clothes can be placed here... I will wash them for you later. of¡­¡­"


    "Thank you so much..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "That... please, please, Ye-jun, please rest assured to enjoy the hot springs here..." Maeda Yukie stammered again... No way, who made Zhou Ye start to take off his shirt in front of her. What...


    Yukie Maeda ran out all the way with her head low...Her face was already red-she knew for the first time that a man''s figure can be so seductive and confusing... It was also the first time that she knew what it means to be difficult. Imagine the perfect figure.


    "Hehe...What an interesting woman!" Zhou Ye said, walking out of the hot spring with his whole body full of red fruit... What to shower first?It doesn''t exist... Zhou Ye has long been spotless, and there won''t be any dirt on his body... Therefore, he was fortunate to walk directly into the pond.


    To be honest-in the early summer, soaking in the hot springs-looking at the starry sky-really a kind of supreme enjoyment... Especially, today''s weather is very good, there is no cloud in the sky... The bright Milky Way across the night sky- ¡ªThe sky is full of splendor and the dark night sky is embellished with splendor.


    Before¡ªwhen Zhou Ye saw the night sky when he was a child, he always had an idea of ??throwing himself into the night sky and turning into a member of the stars in the night sky¡ªnow he doesn¡¯t have such an idea¡ªif he wants¡ªhe can always do it. Swallow the entire universe, but... there is no need to do that.After getting this kind of power--he now only has an appreciation for the night sky, the second thought of incarnation of the stars, no more.


    Or, this is the trouble of growing up... Zhou Ye thought boredly.


    Chapter VIII


    And while Zhou Ye was enjoying the starry sky hot spring bath-Maeda Yukie in the room was suffering...


    What torture??Of course it is-do you want to dedicate yourself to torture...


    "I...should I...should I..." Maeda Yukie lowered his head-already somewhat tortured to death by the thoughts in his head...


    [Of course you should dedicate yourself to this handsome boy...]


    [You cannot dedicate yourself, you have to love yourself...]


    [Ye Jun helped you so much, what can you do to repay me??Do you use money?Do you have money?Now you can only use your own body...repay him.


    [No, Jun Ye is a good man... he doesn''t want your reward.


    [Don''t be silly... Jun Ye did those things for you... Otherwise, why didn''t he call you Aunt Maeda, but just call your name, are these not obvious enough?


    [No...no, you can''t do this, can you do it right to your husband?


    what?husband??Do you call that bad man who left you mother and daughter back to Duiwan alone without saying a word as your husband?Don''t be kidding...has he had a news in the past ten years?Did he manage your life with Yuzi?When you struggled to raise Yuzi, where was he?you¡­¡­


    [Maybe... Maybe he was delayed by something!


    [Don¡¯t be kidding...what can be delayed for more than ten years, admit it--you like Jun Ye too...otherwise you wouldn¡¯t blush when you look at him...If you don¡¯t have Jun Ye today, you can Imagine how you will be hurt??


    After a while-Maeda Yukie stood up slowly, put on a bath and clothes... took the towel, and walked towards the hot spring room in the backyard with trembling steps...


    Walked to the door of the hot spring room-Xinghui raised her little hand and knocked on the wooden door lightly.After a while-Zhou Ye''s voice came from inside: "Come in, the door is unlocked..."


    "I...I''ll wipe your back for Ye-kun..." Maeda Yukie, who walked into the room, almost buried her head in her arms.


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Maeda''s movements and couldn''t help but almost laughed out... To be honest, he was not surprised at Maeda''s arrival, don''t forget-although Zhou Ye has some mental sanity ¡¤ Addiction, but-he still has some bad things, good hobbies, good things... For women with certain attributes, he can also tolerate-for example-mother and daughter.


    Therefore, when Zhou Ye saw Maeda Yukie¡¯s first glance, she unknowingly implied spiritual hints¡ªto be honest, at this time¡ªZhou Ye really had an indescribable sense of happiness¡ªearnings. It¡¯s a big deal. I didn¡¯t expect that Maeda Yukie is a hidden giant X... This Nima, when she is wearing clothes, she can¡¯t see it at all-there is an E...


    "...Jun Ye..." To be honest, Zhou Ye didn''t say a word for a long time, Maeda Yukie was already crying out of tears--I finally made up my mind to come, so I was looked down upon by Jun Ye... Would you think Is she a silver woman??


    All kinds of thoughts filled her mind¡ªXinghui was really about to cry.


    "Okay... Didn''t you say you want to rub my back? Just stand there and rub?" Zhou Ye sighed... This girl can''t be too funny, it''s too easy to be shy...


    "Hey..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Maeda Yukie finally put aside the cranky thoughts in her heart--walking quickly toward the hot spring pool... However, accidentally--stuck at her feet and fell towards Zhou Ye. Past... "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    "Oh-with natural dullness..." Zhou Ye sighed, and hugged the young woman who fell into his arms.


    Xinghui closed her eyes tightly. She thought she didn''t feel the coming pain, but she felt like she had fallen into a warm embrace... When she opened her eyes, she saw Zhou Ye''s stunned eyes--really. So handsome, so close, but feel more handsome...what to do.


    "..." Zhou Ye didn''t bother to speak any more, and as soon as she lowered her head, Xinghui kept her mouth shut - at first, Xinghui still closed her little goblin tightly - but soon, she was opened by Zhou Ye. ...


    With the use of Zhou Ye''s various techniques--Xinghui only felt like she was in the cloud--until--"Ah--a freshman (it hurts)..."


    "His-so tight..."


    "I, I haven''t had it for more than ten years...Please, Ye Jun, please be gentle..."


    "Well-I will!"


    Soon-a melodious summer serenade sounded in the backyard...


    And on the other side¡ªMaeda Yuko, who is cooking the ingredients that can¡¯t be put in the refrigerator in the living room, is struggling¡ª¡°Why hasn¡¯t Kassan come back yet? Isn¡¯t it...?? No, Kassan and Ye-jun are The age difference..."


    "But...but...but...what if what Ye-jun likes is a mature woman?" Thinking of this...Maeda Yuko became more and more uneasy...


    "But... but Kasang has also suffered for many years... Wouldn''t it be great if there was a man she likes?" Yuzi had just finished talking to herself, and her face suddenly changed - "No, anyone can ¡ª¡ªOnly Jun Ye can¡¯t, because...because I like Jun Ye!"


    Speaking of this-Yuzi can no longer handle the ingredients in his hands anymore, is the ingredients important or is Jun Ye??Do you need to ask??


    Throwing away the ingredients, Yuzi trot all the way towards the hot spring house in the backyard... However, before reaching the hot spring house, she heard the cat-like sound...


    Suddenly-Yuzi felt like he was being eaten by thunder-completely sluggish on the spot.


    "Wh, how can... how can this... how can this..." Yuzi stomped open the wooden door of the hot spring house as she muttered--the scene in front of her was not what she expected..." Kassan... how can you do this..."


    "Don''t look... Don''t look... Yuzi..."


    "I hate you... I hate you so much-Kasang... I hate you too, Zhou Ye..." Yuzi couldn''t help it anymore, covering her face with her hands and bursting into tears, turning her head and running outside the house... ¡­


    If you follow the model of a third-rate romance drama-this time it is time to start the abuse plot, all kinds of misunderstandings, all kinds of close but can''t see each other, all kinds of [I don¡¯t listen, I don¡¯t listen, I don¡¯t listen...]


    However-who is Zhou Ye??Is that an ordinary person??I''m kidding¡ªthat''s a man who is determined to build a harem and palace on a planet...This little thing can''t be handled well, how dare to call himself the king of harem and palace??


    For Zhou Ye-there is nothing that can''t be solved once, if there is, then twice...


    Covering her face and crying bitterly, Yuzi suddenly noticed something weird--she couldn''t run anymore, as if someone was holding herself gently behind her...this feeling shocked her suddenly--


    However, a more terrifying scene appeared-this invisible force dragged her towards the hot spring pool... "What, what is going on??"


    "Yuzi...Don''t look at me..." At this time, Xinghui saw her daughter slowly coming over, and she was so ashamed to be more ashamed--


    "Today-no one needs to leave..." Zhou Ye said, and as soon as he waved his hand, Yuzi flew into his arms out of thin air-lowered his head and did not hesitate to go up... Yuzi behaved better than her Kasang She was still vulnerable... and soon, she fell completely into Zhou Ye''s technique...


    After half an hour¡ªwith a scream¡ªthe whole backyard fell silent for a while¡ªbut, after a moment¡ªa jade cry sounded¡ªin the hot spring, a trace of rose red quickly faded, and then gradually Fade into the entire hot spring pool and disappeared.


    A moment later-the summer serenade, which belongs to Yuzi alone, resounded throughout the backyard...


    Chapter VIII

 Chapter 606

    The so-called towns in Japan are actually similar to towns in China.


    And Maeda¡¯s house is not far from the main part of Osaki-cho... if you walk, it takes about ten to twenty minutes. Of course, this is also because Maeda¡¯s mother and daughter are too poor. Real estate tax or something, the closer you are to the downtown area, Naturally, the higher.


    It¡¯s like a Chinese village. There are only enough two compact cars on both sides of the road. Rice fields and various crops are everywhere. On the road, male and female students in twos and threes are wearing school uniforms and carrying school bags... In the humid sea breeze, they walked to their respective campuses.


    At this time, a ring of bicycle bells rang out-some of the girls who were walking together turned their eyes away curiously.


    I saw a handsome and incomparable teenager approaching them on a bicycle. The girls were all children of a nearby farm and were familiar with everyone in this small village. But they never I have seen this handsome boy.


    Although the boy is riding a women''s bicycle, it does not affect his temperament... on the contrary, it gives him an indescribable peaceful temperament...


    "Kakouyi..."


    "...Mazijiang, I think I''m in love..."


    "This kid is so handsome... I really want to know his name!"


    At that moment, the three girls were conquered and conquered by Zhou Ye''s appearance... However, when Zhou Ye rode a bicycle to them, they felt an indescribable sense of loss...


    Because, behind Zhou Ye''s car seat, there was a girl...it was Maeda Yuzi."Oha-Kurokawa-san, Miyake-san, Nishino-san..."


    Zhou Ye parked the car next to the three girls in accordance with Yuzi''s request. Yuzi greeted the three girls happily. There was no way to show off. Isn''t it normal?Just like a man who has a beautiful girlfriend who likes to show off, a woman who has a handsome boyfriend naturally likes to show off...especially the classmates who used to be at school.


    "Student Maeda...Good morning!" Nishino Yuzi, who has always been the leader of the three girls'' middle school, also greeted Yuzi, but... she didn''t look at Yuzi, but was nostalgic for Zhou Ye. , In fact, it''s not just her, but also the other two women.Nishino didn''t care to be rude, and asked directly: "This is this?"


    "Ah, yes... this is my fianc¨¦, Jun Zhou Ye..." Yuzi was even more proud of seeing the performance of the three girls... Although it was a bit abrupt last night, the process was painful and happy, but the end was big Consummation is really gratifying and congratulating-gratifying and congratulating.


    "Nani... lie to you... Maeda-san actually has a fianc¨¦?"


    "...Hmm...I really want a fiance like this..."


    Looking at the envious, jealous and hateful eyes of the three women-Yuzi felt that she had to come out with her own man to bear the pain. It was really a correct choice... However, just show off, and there is still work to be done."Arnold¡ª¡ªI want to ask Nishino-san for one thing!"


    To be honest, Nishino Kakiko really didn''t want to help Tamako... But when she refused, she said and swallowed.She really didn''t want to reveal her jealous ugliness in front of Zhou Ye... "Okay, what is it?"


    "Thank you so much..." Yuzi smiled slightly, and the plan went through... "I want to ask Nishino-san to ask me for a leave... After all, Mr. Ye arrived at our house last night, and there are many things that I didn''t prepare... So today I I plan to take Mr. Ye to buy some daily necessities..."


    "Leave it to me..." Nishino patted his chest, making a look of unparalleled loyalty.


    "It''s a great help, thank you..." Zhou Ye said the last thank you... Suddenly he felt like he was drunk, dizzy...


    "I''ll see you later..." Yuzi said and pinched Zhou Ye''s waist...Zhou Ye smiled knowingly, and then pedaled the car--ridden along the road...


    It wasn''t until the backs of Zhou Ye and Yuzi were no longer seen--the three girls continued to walk towards the school in a daze.


    "Husband, have you moved?" Yuzi, who was sitting behind the car seat, leaned forward, clinging to Zhou Ye''s back, and laughed in a low voice: "If your heart is moving, I can help you husband... look at that Just like a few guys, you only need your husband to gently hook your little finger, and they will rush forward!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense... I don''t want any woman!" Zhou Ye smiled and held the handlebar in one hand, and reached out behind him with the other hand, and grabbed Yuzi''s nonstop right hand...


    This girl-after being reshaped by herself last night, she has become different... After a big break, she feels like standing upright. If the former jade was a pure lily, the present jade is just one. Dangerous Rose, but¡ªthe attachment to him is getting deeper and deeper.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t have to bear the pain today and have to come out with myself to solve usury.


    "Eh heh heh..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yuzi felt very happy in her heart... This shows that in the eyes of her husband, he is a different existence...


    Zhou Ye rode a bicycle, and under the guidance of Yuzi, came to the main part of Osaki Town-to be honest, in Zhou Ye''s opinion-this is at best a bustling crossroad...


    After seeing the sign of Ono Finance Company from afar-Zhou Ye didn''t go in, but took Yuzi to find the business department of a neon bank... He wanted to open an account for Yuzi.


    However-the working hours of the bank are from 9 a.m. to 3 p.m.... This time it was just over 8 o''clock, and the two had to wait outside the bank for a while...


    "Husband¡ª¡ªwhat are we doing here?" Yuzi asked curiously.


    "Of course I got you some money..." Zhou Ye was holding Yuzi, standing on the side of the road, watching the office workers walking in a hurry on the street, and the school girls carrying schoolbags... I have to say, this era The student girl¡¯s skirt is really long, I can¡¯t see a big retreat... bad review.


    After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yuzi asked with a weird expression in a low voice: "Husband-although I know you are good at hitting, but-just robbing the bank with bare hands... is it a bit... and we don''t need it. Do you plan something? For example, how to run the road..."


    "Bha--!" Zhou Ye silently looked at Yuzi''s dolphins... "Who said I was going to rob the Milky Way?"


    "Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh)


    Yuzi knows that although his husband is super powerful and super strong¡ªbut he doesn¡¯t have a penny in his pocket, [because of time travel, Zhou Ye¡¯s card is considered useless, and¡ªon him Never bring cash.


    In Yuzi''s view, her husband brought herself to the bank, I am afraid it is to rob the bank... After all, her husband has the ability to be like a ghost... How did she get dragged into her arms by Zhou Ye last night? I still remember the clear...invisible power.


    "Do you believe it... can I make money out of thin air?" Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously and started digging holes for a certain woman again.


    "I don''t believe it-absolutely impossible..." Changed money out of thin air??How could Yuzi believe such nonsense??People always use what they know to measure unknown things¡ªthis is already the norm. Zhou Ye doesn''t feel angry. On the contrary¡ªif Yuzi says he believes it, he can''t play anymore."Should you bet?"


    "How to bet?" Yuzi asked curiously.


    "If I can''t do it...I will promise Yuko one condition..."


    "Is it all possible?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yuzi''s eyes lit up-does that mean that if he wins, then he can ask his own man to love him alone??No, in this case, my mother would be so pitiful... Then just love myself and my mother.


    "Yes..." Seeing Yuzi''s excited expression, Zhou Ye knew-Xiaoyu had taken the bait, "But if I can do it... Then, Yuzi, you tonight..."


    Following the words, Zhou Ye swiped down slightly with Yuzi''s big hand... to an indescribable position.This Yuzi''s face was flushed... she resisted her shyness... Yuzi boldly said: "Yes-but I have to check if you have money in advance."


    "Whatever you..." Zhou Ye smiled, raised his hands, and Ren Yuzi searched...


    On the street-a lovely girl on a handsome teenager, the scene of groping up and down appeared in the eyes of everyone on the street.


    "I really want to, I really want to become that girl and touch that boy..." This is the thoughts of the women walking on the side of the road.


    The men''s thinking is."Damn¡ªis he so handsome? I really want to be touched by that girl..."


    After a while-Yuzi searched Zhou Ye''s body, but after not finding any banknotes, he finally stopped his movements and said confidently: "Okay, husband...you can start..."


    "Yuzi, be good at night..." Zhou Ye smiled, stretched out his right hand, shielded the eyes of the people on the street with his body, and activated the ability to speak-suddenly, a stack of ten thousand yuan bills appeared out of thin air in Zhou Ye''s In hand...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! ... "My husband-are you a god?"


    Chapter 850


    Keita Ono yawned-surrounded by several of his subordinates, he walked arrogantly towards his company.


    "You said-the pair of superb mother and daughter flowers that I will get this time will surprise my elder brother..." Ono Keita asked with a smile on his subordinates behind him as he walked. The majestic eldest brother must not have imagined... He kicked me into this country where birds do not shit, and I can still get such a harvest here. I will definitely win this year¡¯s Beauty Awards. -Just imagine the faces of that guy and the old man... Ah, what a look forward to!"


    "Master, please be careful... Master sent you here for your own good..." The subordinates standing behind Keita Ono who are not tall, but seem to be very forceful, persuaded.


    "Good for me?? What is good for me?" Hearing what he said, Kei Ono was so angry that he stopped his footsteps with a grim expression, looked at the man who persuaded him and said: "Don''t just play it at the beginning Is an old man not allowed to play with a woman?? Need to throw me into this poor country?? It''s also called "Expanding business..."


    "..." Seeing his young master so angry... that subordinate did not dare to say anything.Although he didn''t dare to refute, he was quite critical of the second young master in his mind.


    What does it mean to just play with a woman??That woman is Master Iwasaki of the Three Zero Foundation, has already decided it?This trash didn''t even know how much it had to pay for this woman who was touched by the second young master of the family-Ono''s family.


    In the final analysis-Onokazu is just a poor worm that lives in the cracks between the many chaebols in neon-their so-called business is only because the chaebols do not want to dirty their hands, so they never get involved.

 Chapter 607

    Demand-the birth of a buyer''s market, the buyer''s market drives the seller''s market... This is the status quo of Onokazu, a gray area that will never be recognized... They do not have the underworld and many subordinates, but they are supported by the chaebol , Got involved in some underworld business.


    And those triads, in the face of the chaebol behind Ono, turned a blind eye to it¡ªjust as if they didn¡¯t see it.Anyway-as long as the scale is not expanded, these things, whether it is the Yamaguchi Group or the Inagawa Kai... will open their eyes and close their eyes.


    "Huh...Waiting for this year''s Beauty Awards, I will surprise those who look down on me!" Seeing that his subordinates stopped talking, Keita Ono didn''t bother to say any more.


    Drive him away?Don''t be kidding... I didn''t have many people at first, and if this guy is driven away, he will have nothing to do. He can''t force a debt and let him do it himself.


    Ono took his men and walked slowly to his office, a rented office on the third floor of a seven-story office building.


    "Go-Yamada, buy me breakfast!" Ono sat in his seat, stretched out... lazily ordered.


    "Hi--!" Yamada is the guy who just persuaded Ono. Obviously-Ono is playing with him. Why else would you call him instead of calling others?But-no way, since Master Ono called, he will go.


    However, just when Yamada walked to the door and was about to open the door and go out¡ªboom¡ªwow.


    With a loud noise, the door of the office was kicked open from the outside, and the heavy door hit Yamada, knocking him to the ground directly, pressing it on the ground...


    With this sound-several people in the house jumped up involuntarily, and one by one, they took out the hidden weapons from every corner of the house.


    How can those who do loan sharks have no preparation?Do you really think that all you met are soft guys??Didn''t I have been killed by those angry borrowers long ago??There are still people who have the courage to be angry, although not many.


    "Who?? Which bastard dared to come to Ono Finance Company to make trouble?" Ono wasn''t worried at all, he had seen scenes even bigger than this--that time was because of a business dispute with Yamaguchi.


    That time¡ªthree people from Ono¡¯s family, including his father and his brother, were surrounded by more than 300 swordsmen. As long as the other party gave an order, their Ono family would die without a place to bury their lives. However, in the end they Still survived¡ªbecause Ono¡¯s customers had spoken¡ªthe words of those consortiums made Yamaguchi retreat.


    Since then-Keita Ono has claimed to be a person who crawled out of hell. Although he had all the bird pants down at the time, he did not delay his bragging afterwards...


    "Yeahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, I wanted to knock on the door, but I didn''t expect the door of your house to be so weak that it fell down..." With a moving voice, a handsome The young man walked in from outside the house with a smile, and there was a lovely girl behind him.


    It was Zhou Ye who walked in¡ª¡ª


    He wandered onto the door panel that was pressing on Yamada, and jumped on the spot twice with a look of confusion¡ª"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-your carpets here are of good quality, they are so flexible."


    "Puff¡ªPuff¡ª"


    Every time Zhou Ye bounced on the door panel, Yamada under the door panel vomited a mouthful of blood-this was caused by Zhou Ye''s deliberate control. Otherwise, this guy could be trampled into meat sauce by Zhou Ye with just one click. .


    "Asshole-roll down from there..."


    "Brother Yamada-Brother Yamada, are you all right..."


    Looking at Zhou Ye''s foot under the door panel, blood spurted out--those usury thugs roared angrily, picked up the bat in their hands--weapons such as samurai swords rushed towards Zhou Ye go with.


    "Huh¡ª?" Zhou Ye looked at the thugs who rushed towards him, and smiled slightly: "The world is so beautiful, but you are so irritable, it''s not good..."


    Those thugs who held their weapons high, just stayed where they were-not that they didn''t want to move, it was because-they were restricted by Zhou Ye''s thinking power-they couldn''t move even if they wanted to move. Birds.


    "Go... asshole!" Ono, who was sitting behind the desk, looked at his subordinates stupidly staying in place, and scolded angrily: "What do you guys want to do?? Hurry up and kill this guy. ..."


    "It''s really Cannian..." Zhou Ye smiled and walked towards Xiao Ye, completely ignoring the thugs who were holding up various weapons. Although Yuzi was a little scared, he followed Zhou Ye at the same pace because of¡ª ¡ªShe wants to know something.


    "Hey-hello, don''t mess around..." Ono''s biggest reliance is that those thugs have been deterred by unknown means-he is already a little slapped... "I warn you-don''t mess up Come on, neon is a society under the rule of law, you will be wanted all over the country... the neon police are very powerful... hello..."


    "Puff--" Zhou Ye almost laughed when he looked at Ono''s ugly and unrestricted appearance.


    The underworld-actually telling yourself the law???Threatening yourself with the police??Is this also a triad???


    Chapter 851


    "My husband, can I..." At this time, Yuzi, who was standing behind Zhou Ye, asked softly.


    At this time-Zhou Ye''s image in Yuzi''s mind has been infinitely elevated, the ability of a ghost and a god, the banknotes that appeared out of thin air-all of this makes Yuzi very happy-his husband is a god comparable to gods Man.What else does she demand?


    More women??Don''t be kidding... the East has been polygamous since ancient times-this kind of system has lasted for thousands of years. How long is the monogamy from the West??


    Really speaking, polygamy is still very popular among the people.


    For example, if a man has multiple women, he will only get the envy, envy and hatred of others. However, if a woman owns many men, then this woman can only get the evaluation of debauchery. This is a heritage engraved in the bones of Orientals.


    And although Yuzi no longer cares about how many women her husband has, she just wants to know-if her man does not show up?What will happen to my mother and myself...


    "Huh¡ª?" Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Yuzi. Of course he knew what Yuzi''s unfinished words meant, and said: "Since the matter is about to be resolved, it doesn''t matter if you know or not... Yuzi, I I believe you will never want to know those dark things!"


    "My husband--" Yuzi took a deep breath, looked at his man--and said firmly: "I want to know."


    "Okay... whatever you want!" Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head. Yuzi is a girl who is strong inside and soft outside... If you want to know, let her ask.Thinking of this¡ªZhou Ye used the hypnotic ability on Kei Ono too, to ensure that Yuzi could get the answer he wanted to know from his mouth.


    "Thank you, husband..." Yuko stepped on tiptoe and put aside his mouth on his man''s face, then turned to look at Ono Keita, who had a dull expression, and asked: "How are you going to treat Maeda mother and daughter?"


    "I...I plan to send Maeda mother and daughter... to Tokyo..."


    "What do you send to Tokyo?"


    "Go to the Underground Beauty Awards..."


    "What is the Beauty Awards?"


    "Beauty Awards... is organized by our Ono family... specially to please those chaebols..."


    "What will happen to those beautiful women who are favored by chaebols?"


    "Being their toy... bitch..."


    Hearing this-Yuzi could no longer ask, she could already foresee, if she and her mother hadn''t been met by Zhou Ye, then what kind of fate would be waiting for them... Thinking of this, she just felt all over her body for a while. Chills.


    "It''s okay... Yuzi!" Seeing Yuzi''s shuddering look, Zhou Ye gently hugged her into his arms and calmed down in a low voice.


    "Husband¡ª¡ªI, I want them to die..." Yuzi said in a low voice while hugging Zhou Ye.


    "They can''t live..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly. Originally, he didn''t intend to let these guys live. To be honest, Zhou Ye is not a Virgin. If these guys didn''t provoke him, he wouldn''t care. A lot, the dark side of this society has gone too much, does he take care of it?


    Besides¡ªthis is neon, not China¡ªdoes he care about the gray area here for Mao??It is not the fearless Virgin of the International.Is it okay to have some time to have more fun??


    But-since it provokes me, then I can''t spare him...


    Thinking of this--in the space above Zhou Ye, there was a strange wave of fluctuations--and then, a blood-colored vertical pupil that looked like a ghost eye slowly opened his own eyes...following that vertical pupil. The blood-colored fissure slowly opened.


    Yuzi only felt cold all over her body¡ªthis coldness was not from the skin of the body, but from the heart...This made her involuntarily arched into the arms of her own man, and then from Zhou Ye. She felt much better at the uploaded temperature."Husband... Your lord... Why... It''s suddenly cold!"


    "It''s okay...just summoning some subordinates!" Although Zhou Ye had already planned to destroy Ono''s family, but... let him do it himself, he didn''t bother to spend that effort...


    Following Zhou Ye''s call, twelve blood-colored female heroes appeared in front of him...


    "Great master, the Scarlet Valkyrie First Team is always waiting for your orders!" The first time they saw Zhou Ye, these female heroes knelt down and respectfully lowered their noble heads.


    They were the Valkyrie that Zhou Ye had collected from Athena in the Wonder Woman world, and after their own bloody sea, they have become Zhou Ye''s most loyal slaves... However, in many cases, they are too weak to use That''s it.


    Now¡ªin this magic-free world, they can finally be used...

 Chapter 608

    As the body of the heroic spirit, they are invisible and innocent-but, as the Valkyrie under the seat of the goddess, each of them was a rigorously trained female warrior before death. Only after death can they get the position of the heroic spirit...


    Moreover, after the pollution of the Sea of ??Blood and the training and training of the sisters of Pingping Tingting, with their bloody spirit bodies, they are already invincible in this world... As standing military forces under the seat of the Olympic gods, they also know There are some small spells that track blood, so... it is the best choice for looting the house.


    "Have you seen these guys in the house?" Zhou Ye said, pointing to Ono Keita in the house and his thugs: "Uproot their power-the Three Clan!"


    "Yes, master--your will is the glory I am waiting for!" The scarlet female spirits bowed their heads respectfully, then stood up, with an inch of red light in their eyes, and looked at the thugs and Keita Ono.


    With a burst of ghost weeping and howling¡ªpounce at them without hesitation.


    "My husband...what are you...what are you talking to...how do I feel that the room is suddenly so cold!" Yuzi snuggled in Zhou Ye''s arms and asked in a low voice.


    "Want to see it?"


    "Want to see!"


    "That''s terrible!" Zhou Ye teased.


    "Yuzi is not afraid, because there is a husband by Yuzi..." Yuzi said firmly.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and opened Yuzi''s yin and yang eyes¡ªthat''s strange!!!Although Zhou Ye was invincible, he didn''t know how to use the Eastern Dao Fa. It''s just that those things couldn''t hurt him.


    Although he can''t open sky eyes and other spells, Zhou Ye has other methods...for example, astral projection¡ªcough cough, of course, there is no need to use soul magic for such small things. Zhou Ye still has Other ways."Appearing, let your mistress look at you!"


    "Yes, master..." The blood martial gods agreed and showed their figures.


    "Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Whenever those female warriors pass through a person, that person is like being drained, aging rapidly--


    Originally, he was a thug for a young man in his twenties. After a Valkyrie passed through him¡ªhe suddenly turned into a wrinkled old corpse with white hair...How can you stop Yuzi from such a strange thing? scream?


    Chapter VIII


    It''s too late, it''s almost... just in the blink of an eye, except for Zhou Ye and Yuzi, there are no more living people in the house.


    "Master-we have got the guidance in their blood..." The leading female hero in blood armor respectfully asked Zhou Ye for instructions: "Now we can act..."


    "Hmm-go!" Zhou Ye waved his hand.


    The twelve blood-colored female heroes turned into blood-colored rays of light that ordinary people couldn''t see, and flew toward cities such as Tokyo and Osaka.


    "This...what are they going to do?" After the initial shock, Yuzi has quickly recovered.In any case, these female ghosts who don¡¯t seem to be very scary [Tamako has defined them as ghosts], although the methods are a bit weird, after all, this is the ability of her husband. What can she be afraid of? of?


    "Of course it''s the tribe that killed Xiaoye and those guys!" Zhou Ye explained with a smile: "The so-called tribes are the father, mother, and son...that is, from now on... Improperly, this Ono Finance Company will disappear completely, even the relatives behind them will disappear completely..."


    "This, this..." Yuzi was taken aback by Zhou Ye''s words. In the final analysis-although she has a tough personality,-she is just an ordinary high school student, and things like the Three Clan will come to her. It''s still too cruel...


    "Nothing..." Zhou Ye took Yuzi and disappeared into the room for an instant. When he reappeared... it was already behind a building, and their bicycles stopped here...


    "Since ancient times, beauty has not been a sin..." Zhou Ye smiled and hugged Yuzi into the back seat of the car, then straddled directly on the seat, pedaling hard, and the car drove towards Maeda''s house."But... if this beauty doesn''t have enough power and influence to protect her, then it''s just like fat hanging in front of the eyes of many tigers, and it''s left to be slaughtered."


    "But, but now it''s a modern society..." Yuzi said in confusion.


    "Yeah..." Zhou Ye said while pedaling the bicycle, "So these guys have now changed a way, a seemingly upright way... like the entertainment industry."


    "Entertainment?" Yuzi asked unclearly.


    "Yes, the entertainment industry..." Zhou Ye explained: "Those stars seem to be infinitely beautiful... But in fact, they are just the fat in the mouths of a group of predators-yes, they make a lot of money and are well known. , Wherever there are tens of thousands of people-but so what? Are the channels of fame not all controlled by capital?? For a chance to become famous, some women will recommend themselves... and what they pay No regrets, no regrets, the beautiful name is-struggle!"


    "So-they are just the delicious food and puppets in the mouth of a group of predators behind!" Zhou Ye smiled: "After all-the entertainment industry is just toys for chaebols and international predators... But there are also chaebols. Tired of playing with these obedient women, so I want to change their tastes¡ª¡ªthen the gray area maggots like Ono Finance Company came into being..."


    "...Husband..." Yuzi, who was completely reshaped by Zhou Ye in Sanguan, had already deeply felt the favor of fate at this time. It was precisely because he had this man that he would escape that fate.


    Thinking of this-Yuzi involuntarily hugged her husband tightly, wishing to rub herself into his body.


    In fact-Zhou Ye is right at all. Looking at history-which beautiful woman with no power and influence finally got a good death??Not to mention, it is said that the first beauty in the Neon Warring States period, Oda Nobunaga¡¯s sister, Princess Ashi, has been wandered throughout her life-remarried many times, and finally ended up in suicide with Shibata Katsura. That''s Oda Nobunaga''s younger sister, but what about it??


    It seems that the troubled times are over, but... even in the heyday, if the beautiful woman does not have a strong enough man to protect her, she will not end well in the end-it is nothing more than the way everyone is civilized and no longer uses force. Coercion, instead of using fame and fortune temptation.


    Don¡¯t you see? Even if everyone knows the dirty and messy entertainment industry, aren¡¯t there still countless beauties rushing inside?Are there few beautiful women who are admitted to this film school and that art school every year??Since you all know that it is dirty and messy, why do you want to rush inside??No one-fame and fortune.


    Yuzi, who was reshaped by Zhou Ye''s Three Views, gradually rose up in her ambition... She, to be a strong woman, a strong woman with low eyebrows and pleasing in front of her husband, and in front of others-the domineering and unparalleled.


    [With such attributes... Your husband might love me more!The little abacus in Yuzi''s heart is thief¡ª¡ªImagine, in front of others, killing and decisively, a queen whose eyes are enough to scare the guys, when she comes to her own man, she asks like a maid... ¡­Isn¡¯t this an attraction??


    While Yuzi was thinking wildly there, Zhou Ye had already taken her back to Maeda''s house.


    "I''m back. Mom..." Yuzi, who put away all her thoughts, smiled and jumped out of the car-although this action caused some pain, she still rushed into her home happily.


    After all-the haze on their mothers and daughters has gone, and-their mothers and daughters don''t have to live in poverty anymore... How can Yuzi be unhappy??


    "Where is Ye-jun?" Maeda Yukie, who was busy at home, saw his daughter¡ªthe first sentence was not [Welcome Back] but asked where is his man...


    This made Yuzi couldn''t help but start to eat his husband''s jealousy¡ª¡ª"Kassan, isn''t this time because I asked your lovely daughter how was your day? Why do you ask Ye Jun once you come back..."


    "Because-I''m your O''Duosang..." Zhou Ye''s laughed voice came from behind Yuzi.


    At this time, the two women''s faces blushed-they couldn''t help but remember the words of someone who made a fool of last night.


    It¡¯s no wonder that the two daughters, who made Zhou Ye the favorite to play tricks when he was with them... When I was with Yuzi, I called myself Oduosang, and when I was with Xinghui, he called Xinghui¡¯s mother-in-law... This really made the two girls. Hate and shame, but there is still an unspeakable feeling.


    "Husband is really a big Demon King H!" Yuzi said, and ran back to her room, she had to change clothes.


    "Welcome back... Jun Ye!" Xinghui said softly while looking at Zhou Ye with red cheeks.


    "Hmm-I''m back!" Zhou Ye smiled and took Xinghui in his arms, and then gently put a mouthful on her cheek: "Everything is done, so ah...being me obediently in the future That¡¯s fine for the women of the year, so don¡¯t think about it anymore!"


    "Hi¡ª" Xinghui gave all her weight to her man, "Xinghui''s everything belongs to an adult!"


    Maeda Yukie has never felt such a sense of peace of mind-this is the first time she has experienced the happiness of being protected, even in her ex-husband, that staying bay person, she has never experienced such a feeling. .


    Chapter VIII


    Fifteen days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªMaeda House¡ª¡ª


    Today, it is very, very lively-workers wearing safety helmets come and go from time to time.There are also many construction trucks pulling all kinds of construction materials parked on the construction site not far away.


    "Then everything is up to you, Mr. Matsuoka!" Zhou Ye smiled and said to a middle-aged man with a sign of engineering supervision in front of him: "We will travel for a period of time, so-please complete the construction period as soon as possible!"


    "Hey-please rest assured, there is no typhoon warning here recently, so-if there is no accident, four to five months will be enough to complete the project according to your requirements!" Matsuoka Yuto is a member of the Supervision Department of Taisho Construction Company Name supervision.


    To be honest, a building like this small private house shouldn¡¯t have alarmed the Supervision Department¡ªbut who made the pre-investment for the construction of this private house reach 300 million yuan... This pair is a Neon Ten Taisho Construction, a major construction company, is also a big project.


    Therefore, the construction of this small private house was equipped with supervisors against common sense.


    "Ah... my refrigerator... my TV..." Maeda Yukie, who stood behind Zhou Ye, was reluctantly held by her daughter''s hands, reluctantly watching the construction workers coming in and out of their house. , Threw various objects that had accompanied her for more than ten years on the garbage truck.


    "Kasan..." Yuzi felt a little ashamed and ashamed to see her mother''s reluctant behavior...Really, what''s so good about those old things...


    "Okay...Xinghui!" Zhou Ye turned around and smiled and whispered in Xinghui''s ear: "Are you so reluctant to let go of the past?? Yes, I''ll be jealous..."

 Chapter 609

    "No..." Xinghui raised her cheeks with a rare childishness. Of course she knew that Zhou Ye was teasing herself, but... the explanation should be explained, or she would let her husband misunderstand that she had something to do with her ex-husband. It would be a big deal if she was left behind, she didn''t want to be misunderstood by Zhou Ye - now, without Zhou Ye, she felt that she would not be able to live."People are just reluctant to bear those items full of memories with Yuzi..."


    "Kasan..." Yuzi couldn''t help but remember the hardships of living with her mother when she was a child. Although the material life was a little barren, she was really happy.


    At this time-a construction worker took out a stack of quilts, and on the top was a small quilt with a cherry blossom pattern.This quilt seems to have been around for some years, and the original white lining of the quilt has begun to turn yellow.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!


    "...Huh???" Looking at the quilt, Yuzi was a little unsure, so she didn''t know why his mother was so excited."I don''t remember... I don''t remember at all!"


    "That''s your little quilt for Yuzijiang when you were a kid... Every time you don''t cover this quilt, you can''t sleep... Yuzi." Maeda Yukie looked like she fell into a happy memory."At that time, Xiaoyuzi was so cute. She wets the bed when she was four...Because of her shyness, she poured all the tea in the cup onto her quilt. She also said that it was because she was thirsty and accidentally took the water. The water was sprinkled on... It''s kawaii!"


    "Kawaii is so tall..." Yuzi felt like smoke was coming from her head... There was also an element of anger, but more of it was caused by shyness... This is a proper dark history.


    "Puff--hahaha...!" Zhou Ye finally couldn''t help laughing...Fortunately, at this moment, except for the three, everyone else was far away, and he hadn''t heard of Yuzi''s dark history.


    "No laugh...No laugh..." The flushed Yuzi hit Zhou Ye''s arms directly, beating vigorously, trying to cover Zhou Ye''s gaze...


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled while avoiding Yuzi''s attack, and said to Maeda Yukie: "Unexpectedly... Yuzi was so cute when he was a child..."


    "Right right..." Hearing the approval of his man, Maeda Yukie''s eyes lit up and said: "So...those are my treasures, those are not old things...everything is A treasure full of memories of me and Xiaoyuzi! Just like that cushion..."


    Zhou Ye followed the guidance of Maeda Yukie and looked at it---I saw a small cushion with some crookedly embroidered neon texts that had already looked down on the original color...


    "I hate... Don''t say... Don''t say, Kassan..." Yuzi, like a cat with its tail stomped on, immediately abandoned the unrealistic idea of ??blocking Zhou Ye''s bar, and turned and ran to his mother''s side. ¡­To cover my mother''s vision-to prevent my dark history from being leaked again.


    "What does it matter... Ye-jun... um..." Before Yuko Maeda finished speaking, she was dragged away by Yuzi...just kidding, let her mother stand here again. Yes, maybe you don''t have to go today, just stay here and open a shameful PLAY that exposes the dark history of your childhood.


    Zhou Ye smiled and watched the mother and daughter walk towards the road noisily, really planning to take steps... When Matsuoka, the engineering supervisor, ran over and said to Zhou Ye with excitement: "Zhou Sang¡ªwe just picked up. According to the news, someone is already willing to sell their own cherry trees that are more than 20 years old..."


    "Oh? What kind of cherry tree is it??" Zhou Ye has plans to plant a cherry tree in the Maeda¡¯s house¡ªnothing else, just to look good...Furthermore, it¡¯s Maeda House¡ª ¡ªIn fact, what is the difference from his home??My home must be how comfortable it is, and it''s not bad for money.


    "Hi-it''s the Yaezakura that you designated Zhou Sang..." Matsuoka replied with a smile.


    "Um-then buy it... the price is not a problem! Okay... we are leaving now, traveling around the island is very hard..." Zhou Ye said as he walked outside."Remember to make the hot spring bath more comfortable for me!"


    "Hi-I will remember Zhou Sang''s request!" Matsuoka gave a respectful salute: "A good trip... Zhou Sang!"


    "Well-goodbye!" Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand, walking towards the Maeda mother and daughter waiting for him on the side of the road.


    "Go and create more...more...good memories, Anada..." Maeda said, hugging Zhou Ye''s right arm, smiling as beautiful as a girl¡ªor, Xinghui has changed back to what she was when she was young. After all, she was already Zhou Ye''s woman, and Zhou Ye didn''t have the habit of treating her own woman. Naturally, she helped her restore the appearance of a girl.


    On the other side-Maeda Yuzi also hugged Zhou Ye''s left arm, "Husband-where is our first stop?"


    "Of course it''s Miyazaki Prefecture..." Zhou Ye laughed and said, "We played along the coastline all the way, spending half a year-playing all over the neon..."


    "Onboard... the husband is the best!" X2


    The mother and daughter, like sisters, yelled happily...They have already suffered too much, it''s time to enjoy and feel the free time.


    Chapter VIII


    Tokyo-Chuo District...St. Luke''s International Hospital.


    St. Luke¡¯s International Hospital is a large private general hospital. To be honest-maybe in China, private represents the imbalance of various resources, all kinds of bad... But abroad, private represents the best medical level, the most Perfect service attitude, the most forward-looking medical project.


    Of course-there are also the most expensive medical expenses.


    To be honest, this is not a place for ordinary people to see a doctor at all... Here, the cost of staying in a hospital for a day is comparable to a five-star hotel presidential suite... Of course, don¡¯t come in if you are too expensive, anyway, this is the price. Come if you want to survive.


    The high-end wards of St. Luke¡¯s International Hospital are not like other hospitals, rows of wards next to each other ¡ª but rather villas-like wards, in which wards are equipped with various medical equipment... ¡­There is even a small operating room.


    Other rooms are fully equipped according to home standards-living room, bedroom, study, etc...


    In a villa-like hospital room-a young woman in a white hospital gown is lying quietly on the hospital bed in the second floor room, although she has been tortured by the disease and is pale and thin... However, her deep eyes were still bright, obviously¡ªshe hadn''t given up the hope of living.


    "Mom...Mom, I''m here..." A crisp childish voice came from outside, accompanied by a somewhat anxious middle-aged woman''s shout: "Miss Qingzi, please be careful..."


    "I see..." The child''s voice is still crisp, but obviously these words are just perfunctory to the middle-aged woman... With a rush of thumping upstairs sounded-a cute loli with a ponytail appeared In the ward."Mom...I''m coming!"


    "Mom''s baby..." Seeing the figure of Lolita, the eyes of the woman on the couch suddenly lit up-she couldn''t help but smile slightly.This is the source of her reluctance and the reason for her strength... Her lovely daughter, Kiyoko Imagawa."Mom misses you so much..."


    "Kyoko misses you so much..." A happy smile leaked from Qingzi''s small face...but it quickly disappeared."Mom...When will you be discharged from the hospital... There is no mother at home-Qingzi is so lonely!"


    "Soon... Soon..." Yuriko smiled and stroked the hair of her daughter who was lying in her arms... Up to now, she hadn''t told her daughter what disease she had on earth... just Tell her that she is a little uncomfortable, just check it in the hospital.


    "Mom... I was praised by the teacher in the nursery school today..." Kiyoko happily told her mother about her performance in school. Although it was just a trivial matter, she still said happily...


    Whenever she said something happy-Yuriko would always praise her daughter at the right time."Kyoko is amazing..."


    "Wow-Kiyoko like this is so handsome!"


    And every time the compliments made Qingzi happier... Speaking to the end-Qingzi asked a little expectantly: "Mom...Mom, can you come to my graduation ceremony??"


    Although she didn''t know what kind of disease her mother was born with, she had been in the hospital for a month... it was still not good, but-vaguely, she already understood a little-her mother was definitely not a child. The problem is something she doesn''t know.


    "Um-mom try my best!" Looking at her daughter''s expectant eyes, Yuriko smiled and nodded: "Mom tries to recover from the illness during this half a month-she must take care of her body and be healthy. To attend Kiyoko¡¯s graduation ceremony, okay??"


    "Why¡ªmother must be afraid of hardship and didn¡¯t take the medicine on time... so I can¡¯t get better all the time..." Qingzi was a little dissatisfied with her mother¡¯s answer. The little adults generally taught her mother: "Mom¡ªyou like this No, you have to take medicine if you are sick... Otherwise, how can the illness get better?"


    "Hi, hi... Mom promised to take the medicine on time, okay?" Yuriko teased her daughter forbearingly...really...really really wants to continue living...really...really ... I really want to watch Kiyoko grow up... Look at her future husband... Look at her beautiful figure when she grows up... I really want to... I really want to.


    At this moment-the escort who had been standing behind Qingzi smiled and said, "Miss Qingzi... the time is almost here, mom should take a break... Mom is still ill. Don''t make mom too tired. ...Isn''t it??"


    "But...but..." Qingzi still has a lot to say to her mother, and there is a lot of happiness to share with her...


    However, Imagawa Kiyoko looked at his mother¡¯s smile... Finally he said to her mother sensibly: "Mom...then, that Kiyoko is gone...you have to get well soon...to accompany me to the graduation ceremony. Oh!"


    "Hmm--!" Yuriko smiled and nodded, "It''s agreed... Mom will definitely accompany you to the graduation ceremony!"


    "Well-if it''s agreed, you must do it..." Qingzi scowled with a serious look.


    "Mom will do it..." Yuriko smiled, and stretched out her little finger...


    "Come on, mom...you will definitely get better!" Qingzi grabbed his mother while encouraging her.


    But no matter what-in the end, Kiyoko still has to leave... She is too young to spend the night in the hospital-this is not only the meaning of Imagawa Hiroshi, but also the meaning of Yuriko... Neon people are very Superstitious, they think the hospital is the most filthy place, not suitable for children to enter.


    This can be seen from the neon words... Illness in Chinese-the translation used to be illness-sickness. They believe that illness is caused by filthy air that disturbs the body... This point is still influenced by ancient Chinese medicine. Impact.


    Keke-a bit far away...


    With the departure of Lori Kiyoko-the ward returned to quiet again, except for a female escort, there was no one else in the room...


    "The sunset-so beautiful..." Yuriko said with emotion as she watched the sunset gradually falling outside the window.


    "Madam...the setting sun will never be as beautiful as the morning sun..." The middle-aged woman who accompanied Yuriko wanted to enlighten Yuriko. In many cases, illness is not terrible. What''s terrible is that the patient''s cranky thoughts are like walking alone. Those who went to the hospital to see a doctor, but after being diagnosed with cancer, immediately lay on the couch and couldn''t move.


    Does the cancer change so fast?Obviously not...Most of the time, they are scared by themselves...So keeping a good mood is very important for patients.

 Chapter 610

    "I know..." Yuriko smiled and said to the escort: "Ms. Fukunaga, thank you for your enlightenment-I just want to stay alone for a while now, okay?"


    "This... Mrs. Imagawa--this is not a rule..." According to the regulations, Yuriko must not leave people around for 24 hours, in case there is an emergency... The escorts are all specially trained. Know all kinds of first aid knowledge.


    "Thank you..." Yuriko folded her hands and made a begging gesture¡ªwith a smile on her face."Don''t worry, I will never do anything stupid...On the contrary, I want to live better... Watching Kiyoko get married and have children!"


    "That... then okay..." Ms. Fuyong sighed and said: "Then I''m downstairs, please feel free to call me if you need it..."


    "Okay-thank you, Ms. Fukunaga..." Yuriko smiled and greeted her escort... and watched her walk out of the house, carefully closing the door for herself...


    Chapter Eighty Five


    Imagawa Yuriko looked at the empty ward¡ªsighed.


    In the eyes of others, she may be a model of a successful woman... Married to a successful husband and a well-behaved daughter... All of this is so happy-at least in the eyes of others of.


    In fact, Imagawa Yuriko is also very satisfied with her life-although her husband is in the upswing of his career, so he rarely has time to accompany her-but these are all replaced by her well-behaved daughter.


    Imagawa Yuriko, who devotes all his thoughts to his daughter, is now the only one who is unwilling to let go of his daughter, Kiyoko.


    A month ago-she passed out inexplicably at home, and the maid at home took her to the hospital... I thought it was just because I didn''t get a good rest, but-the final result was so amazing.


    Brain CT showed that there was a shadow in her brain... and it spread very quickly. Now there is a 70% chance that it is a malignant tumor...


    Originally, for malignant tumors-there is hope of recovery after surgery...


    Only-the success rate is only 40%.


    This made Yuriko had to hesitate-if it succeeded, it might be cured-although there were still some complications, but at least survived... But if it fails??Then she would die on the spot... So, she has been vacillating.


    "It seems...it''s time to make a choice..." Yuriko Imagawa sighed to herself in front of the empty ward.


    She-don''t want to die, she wants to watch her daughter grow up, she wants to see her daughter shy because of love, she wants to see her daughter lost because of growing up... She wants to accompany her daughter through all periods-she , I want too much.


    Take a gamble-there is still a slight chance of success, don''t gamble-then there is only a dead end.


    "I must be strong..." Imagawa Yuriko just wanted to say [I want to have an operation]... Suddenly, a strange voice came...


    "Are you going to have surgery?"


    "Who? Who is it?" Yuriko was startled by the sudden sound, and she followed the voice to look.I saw a tall and handsome teenager sitting on the chair next to her couch, smiling and looking at himself as if he was sitting there.


    "Ah... I''m sorry!" The handsome man smiled and apologized insincerely: "I didn''t expect to scare you, I''m really sorry!"


    "Who are you? What do you want to do?" To be honest, suddenly a strange man appeared in his ward. Yuriko didn''t scream loudly. It was because of the handsome face of this young boy. The man who is going to harp... she would call for help without any hesitation, while pressing the emergency call button in front of the couch.


    So ah-although you can''t do whatever you want to be handsome, it really takes advantage.


    "My name is Zhou Ye..." Zhou Ye smiled and looked at the sick beauty Yuriko on the sick bed. He had to say-a woman who could give birth to Qingzi this little beauty is definitely a beauty... At least Zhou Ye didn''t think that How handsome is my cheap father-in-law Hiroji Imagawa, but my cheap mother-in-law is really a beauty."You can call me Ye-speaking of it, we still have relatives..."


    "Zhou Ye?? We have relatives??" Yuriko muttered to herself in confusion. She looked up and down Zhou Ye... This handsome young man who claimed to be Zhou Ye--she was sure she had never seen him before, because-- Such a handsome boy would definitely be impressed if she had ever seen it, instead of having no impression in her mind as she is now.


    She just has a malignant tumor in her brain... and she is not a brain damage."Liar-I''ve never seen you... You go quickly, if you don''t leave again, I''ll call someone..."


    "Do you... believe that I came from the future?" Zhou Ye sighed, looked at this sick beauty who looked at her defensively, and said, "Actually, I am a Qingzi man... in order to give her a Surprise, so here to save you..."


    "Huh?? Is it the same as the time shuttle in Doraemon? Did you come here in a drawer?" Yuriko looked incredulous, "Has the future technology reached this point?"


    "Uh-what should I say?" Zhou Ye spread his hands, "Although the future technology is indeed very powerful-but it is not yet powerful enough to break the boundaries of time... So, it is only me that is powerful."


    "..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s shameless boasting, Yuriko looked at Zhou Ye with a strange expression, almost overwhelmed by Zhou Ye... Then she asked, "Okay... Even if you are a great guy who can travel time, but... how are you going to save me??? Use a special medicine for treating brain tumors???"


    "Although I have that kind of medicine...but!" Zhou Ye explained helplessly: "I can''t give it to you directly..."


    "Hey, are you playing tricks on me?? They said that they were here to save me... Some said that they couldn''t give me special medicine... How would you save me?" Yuriko said angrily: "You are not a fraud Master?"


    "Don''t worry..." Zhou Ye ignored the angry Yuriko, but explained: "If...I gave you a special medicine, then...you will get better...and then stay with Qingzi to grow up?? right??"


    "Yes!" Yuriko nodded and said.


    "But--in this way, we deviated from the original historical trajectory--then my encounter with Kiyoko will also be uncertain, then...we will not meet, there is no such thing as I appeared in front of you later... Then this is a time-space paradox." Zhou Ye spread his hands and said, "So... do you know what I mean??"


    "I don''t understand..." Yuriko has been stunned...


    "Simply speaking..." Zhou Ye tirelessly explained: "I don''t plan to change the history of your time and space-that is, you will still die... It''s just that this time it''s suspended animation... I will take you. Go back to the time and space where I am...In this way, even if a coincidence is taken... it will neither affect Kiyoko nor you!"


    "Huh¡ªafter all, you are a liar..." Yuriko didn''t believe Zhou Ye''s words a little bit, saying anything to save herself, and saying that she would die... This guy is a liar who deceives women everywhere.


    "Well--whatever you want..." Zhou Ye smiled and stood up, walking to the couch step by step... bending down.


    Yuriko looked at the handsome face that was getting closer and closer to herself, and some resistance wanted to push him away."You... what do you want to do? I''m about to scream... don''t come near me..."


    "I don''t want to do anything... I just want to warn you!" Zhou Ye put his head into Yuriko''s ear with a wicked smile, and whispered in a low voice, blowing into her ear. For the stability of time and space, you''d better not tell anyone about me...above!"


    "..." Yuriko felt her heart beating so fast¡ªas fast as beating a drum, this guy is warning herself or teasing herself...why keep trying to be the sweetest one Blow into the ear... this bastard is definitely a liar."I...I...I will definitely call the police..."


    "Whatever you do... as long as you can speak it!" Zhou Ye smiled indifferently and straightened up, waving his hand at Yuriko, "Then goodbye...Mother-in-law...in the near future, we will see you again... "


    With these words-Zhou Ye''s whole body suddenly disappeared in front of Yuriko-just as he suddenly appeared, and suddenly disappeared.


    "...What the hell is this..." Looking at the empty ward again, Yuriko involuntarily pulled the velvet quilt on her body... To tell the truth, she now has a bit of opinion on Zhou Ye. I believe it, but... it still needs some people''s corroboration.


    Thinking of this, Yuriko shouted loudly: "Ms. Fuyong¡ª¡ªMs. Fuyong......!"


    "Hi, hi..." With the answer, Fuyong escorted up quickly."Mrs. Imagawa, is there anything?"


    "Who was here just now?" Yuriko said, staring closely at Ms. Fukunaga''s expression, for fear of missing the slightest doubt.


    Facing Yuriko''s questioning, Fukunaga said with a bewildered look: "No one...no one has been here, Mrs. Imagawa, have you had a nightmare...??"


    "Yeah... a terrible nightmare..." Yuriko collapsed on the couch, muttering in her mouth: "But it is also a nightmare full of hope..."


    "..." In the face of Yuriko like this, Fukunaga endured his desire and hope to complain, and asked in a low voice: "Do you need me to accompany you here? Mrs. Imagawa..."


    "No need...Go down! I want to be alone..." Yuriko closed her eyes tiredly, she was thinking about Zhou Ye...


    Chapter VIII


    At this moment, Zhou Ye had already returned to the Maeda family in Kagoshima.


    Although it is said that the distance from Tokyo to Kagoshima is nearly a thousand kilometers, which may be an uncrossable distance to others, but for Zhou Ye-it is just a matter of blinking an eye.


    "I''m back..." Zhou Ye''s figure suddenly appeared at the entrance of the Maedian family¡ª¡ª


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words-there was a sound of running, and Yuzi, dressed in home clothes, ran out of the house all the way out-rushed to Zhou Ye and jumped up all of a sudden... he pounced on his husband ."Welcome home, my husband!"


    "Hey..." Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his arms, catching Yuzi who swooped into his arms-helplessly said: "Isn''t it supposed to be like a little wife at this time, giving me a pair of slippers? "


    Yuzi hugged Zhou Ye tightly, buried her little head in the arms of her man, and said in a low voice, "But, but... I can''t help it. I haven''t seen your husband for more than two hours. Now... how can people resist getting into the arms of your husband?"

 Chapter 611

    "Welcome back-Jun Ye!" At this moment, Maeda Yukie also walked out in an apron... Is it Xinghui, who has the attributes of a good wife and mother, came in front of Zhou Ye, said hello, and took it out. The slippers, bent over and gently helped Zhou Ye change them.


    "Fortunately, Hui is well-behaved..." Zhou Ye smiled and squeezed Yuzi''s Qiong nose in his arms, teasing: "Yuzi still needs to learn from Kasang!"


    "Yuzi is still young, she will be there in the future..." Maeda Yukie smiled softly when she heard Zhou Ye''s praise. It was obvious that she was very happy because of her man''s praise.


    But-soon her smiling face turned red, because Zhou Ye still had something to follow.


    "If Xinghui is a fruit-body apron now... it would be even better!" Zhou Ye smiled, holding the jade in his arms with one hand to prevent her from falling off... with the other hand, Xinghui''s small chin was gently raised and looked at. She has a shy look.


    "Guo, Guo, Guo-body apron..." Although Xinghui knew that Zhou Ye was making fun of herself, she still couldn''t help being shy. Girls who brought their own theater in the brain... are usually shy, maybe This rumor is true.


    "Yes, that''s right..." Zhou Ye didn''t let this beautiful young woman mean easily... "It''s better to add one more sentence--My husband, do you want to have dinner first? Or take a bath first? ¡ª¡ªEat¡ª¡ªMe???] That¡¯s perfect..."


    "I, I..." Xinghui''s kind of gentle and introverted character, just hearing these words and filling in her heart is enough to make her shy to death... Now I can''t even say anything, if this is an animation If it is, it is estimated that the steam should be on the head.


    "Husband. H..." Yuzi finally jumped out of her man''s arms, she was about to rescue her Kasang and was in deep water."Well...Kasan, your husband is teasing you... the shy you are-the more proud he is..."


    "I, I, I know..." Although I have been with Zhou Ye for half a year, but...Xinghui still can''t bear Zhou Ye''s teasing--what should I say, young woman, young girl''s heart--referring to This is her state, which is precisely what Zhou Ye likes her most.


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye laughed, picked up Yuzi, and strode towards the hot spring house behind the house... "Xinghui--hurry up and make a meal and come over, otherwise--Yuzi would not be able to stand... ¡­"


    "Hi..." Seeing Zhou Ye holding her daughter''s back, Xinghui softly agreed and went into the kitchen again.


    In this family-sure enough, a man is still needed.


    Xinghui was cooking while staring at Liang Kezhao''s cooker in a daze¡ª¡ª


    Their mother and daughter followed Zhou Ye and spent five months playing in the entire neon land-their joyful figures were left everywhere. They used to watch the beautiful and romantic powder snow together in Hokkaido, and they were also in the cave. Boating on Yehu Lake.


    They used to greet the morning sun with Zhou Ye on the mountain of Mount Fuji¡ªand they played in the hot springs of Hakone. Zhou Ye took them to go shopping in Ginza, enjoying the enviable eyes from all around. A picture horse that prayed for the three to never separate was hung up in front of Izumo Taisha.


    In short, in these four months-Xinghui feels the happiest time, a lot of things that I didn''t even dare to think about before have been realized by my own man...


    However, when they finish this long journey-when they return home, what awaits them is a gorgeous courtyard with a unique style-


    The new private house of the Maeda family has been expanded a lot. The original private house of the Maeda family was not large in size-but now it has been expanded to three times its original size. This is just the building area of ??the private house, and it does not bring the beautiful courtyard. If you bring the garden in the yard and the lawn in the backyard, the area of ??this courtyard is more than 1,500 square meters.


    To be honest, sometimes Xinghui is really afraid that this is just a beautiful dream-when the dream wakes up, there is nothing left... However, every time she says this, the bad guy Ye Jun always uses special techniques to make her distinguish The difference between dream and reality-although the process is very happy, but... it is always her who begs for mercy in the end.


    With sweet memories-Xinghui discovered that the last dish of dinner has also been completed...


    Fortunately, Xinghui carefully put the dishes on the plate, then brought it to the restaurant and placed it on the table-and picked up the heat-preserving buckle cover to cover the prepared dinner on the table... "Yo Xi... now it''s time to save My well-behaved daughter went..."


    Speaking of this-Xinghui''s face was flushed, and she walked towards the hot spring pool behind the house... But when she passed the kitchen door, she hesitated a little, then blushed, and went to the apron that had been stained with some oil. Coming down, and taking out a brand-new apron in the kitchen cabinet beside him... and walking towards the hot spring''s changing room.


    Just walked into the dressing room-Xinghui heard the beautiful and wonderful singing of her daughter in the hot spring pool separated by only one door.


    She couldn''t help but feel soft and almost sat on the ground--


    However, in the end, Xinghui mustered up the courage... took off her clothes and put on the apron she took out...


    Maeda Yukie, who had made all preparations, slowly opened the sliding door of the hot spring pool-closed his eyes, and said loudly, "Supper is ready... Husband, do you want to eat first... or-eat first- I??"


    After saying this, Xinghui only felt that an invisible force was supporting her-she was not afraid or nervous at all when she flew into the air...because she knew that this was the ability of her husband... she Knowing what kind of result she will usher in, that is exactly what she desires.


    "Fortunately, baby... really well-behaved!" Zhou Ye smiled as he looked at the beautiful Ukiyo-e picture, and whispered: "So - I decided to eat you first..."


    With the sound of the mother-daughter duet--the night is getting darker...


    Chapter VIII


    Tokyo in late December-a rare heavy snowfall, snow falling in this modern city, all the buildings were put on a silver-white coat, which looked exceptionally enchanting.


    Early-rising office workers, facing the cold wind mixed with snowflakes, walked briskly on the way to work-although the snowy Tokyo scenery is very charming, but they don''t have the time to enjoy the beautiful scenery, in their minds Zhongman is the focus of today''s work and the unfinished work.


    This is the normal life for these office workers-they have long been used to such a stressful life...


    If you have to say anything different on this snowy day, then it''s probably the primary and middle school students chatting with their companions on the sidewalk.


    Obviously-they are still young, and under the protection of their parents, they have not yet come into contact with the darkness of society, let alone the hardships of life... For them, snow is obviously a good sign.


    Facing the snowflakes, talking about the drama last night-talking about hot topics in school, arguing about which idol is more handsome... This is the youth of the students...


    And in the independent ward villa of St. Luke''s International Hospital in the Chuo District, Imagawa Yuriko was sleeping groggyly.


    To be honest-yesterday afternoon, the handsome boy who claimed to be her future son-in-law gave her a great shock. In the choice of life and death, she wanted to choose life...


    But-choosing to live means to be taken by him to the future, that is a strange world to her-a world that absolutely can never come back... She hesitated all night.


    It wasn''t until the sky was dark that he fell asleep deeply.


    At this moment-it is no longer the Ms. Fukunaga that accompanied her in the house yesterday afternoon, but a slightly younger woman-after all, if it is to accompany her 24 hours a day, it is obvious that a person is a little weak and it is inevitable at work. There will be mistakes, and Imagawa¡¯s family is not short of money-so simply hired three professional escorts, each for eight hours in turn.


    In fact, Imagawa originally wanted the maid at home to come over to accompany his wife, but... was rejected by Yuriko, because Yuriko believed that the age of Kiyoko was the most daunting age in the soul, if someone familiar with him If it comes out too much, it will cause Kiyoko''s suspicion, which is precisely the situation Yuriko has been trying to avoid.


    Drowsy--I don''t know how long it took, Yuriko''s long eyelashes quivered slightly, obviously--she was about to wake up...


    Finally-Yuriko opened her eyes, still drowsy, she was awakened by the metabolic activity that everyone had in the morning."Mieko?? Mieko?"


    Before fully waking up, Yuriko called out the name of her morning escort... After all, she is a bit too weak now, and she is still a bit too reluctant to go to the bathroom by herself...


    Yuriko''s shouts did get a response - however, it was not the response she wanted.


    "Mieko is gone...Zhou Yezi has one, do you want??" A slightly teasing voice came, causing Yuriko to involuntarily widen her eyes... "It''s you?"


    Standing next to her couch was the culprit who caused her not to rest well last night...Zhou Ye.


    "Ouha-Yuriko..." Zhou Ye smiled and greeted his cheap mother-in-law.


    "Unreasonable...you should call me auntie-!" Yuriko''s pale little face was a rare blush. Obviously this was not a sign of good health, but rather shame by Zhou Ye.


    To be honest, when Zhou Ye called her name, Yuriko couldn''t help but feel an unspeakable feeling in her heart, with some shyness and some dissatisfaction, even vaguely, with some Yuriko who would never admit she wanted to act like a baby mood.


    "Hi~hi~..." Zhou Ye didn''t care about Yuriko''s words, but asked, "Is there anything I can help?"


    "No, I don''t need your help..." Yuriko supported her body forcibly and sat up from the sickbed...moving her weak body, wanting to go to the bed...to solve her metabolism problem."I, I can do it myself..."


    "..." Zhou Ye silently watched Yuriko staying there tremblingly, stubbornly supporting the wall and walking towards the bathroom not far away...


    However, weakness is weakness¡ªthe sick body is the sick body¡ªthis is not to say that it is just a physical problem that can be overcome by simple stubbornness.


    Just took two steps-Yuriko''s feet were soft, and her whole body lost her balance, and she fell forward involuntarily... "Ah----!"


    Looking at the ground getting closer and closer, Yuriko has given up struggling. To tell the truth-when she first stayed, she felt as if she was stepping on cotton with no effort. Now... her arms are weak, even thinking You can''t do it by raising your arm to support it.


    In the end, Yuriko could only close her eyes tightly, waiting for the coming pain¡ª¡ª


    However, at this moment-she suddenly felt her waist tighten, as if there was a strong arm around her from behind... Then, as soon as that arm was hard, she fell into a warm embrace.

 Chapter 612

    "Arnuo...thank you..." Yuriko knew who was supporting her without looking back¡ªit was the man who claimed to be from the future and his daughter''s future...Zhou Ye.


    "You are too polite, my mother-in-law..." Zhou Ye teased: "For your health, let me serve you..."


    "Then... then... trouble you..." Yuriko has already deeply felt her useless body, she can''t even do such a small thing... It is certainly the good character of a noble girl to hold back, but she does what she can. It is a person''s success criterion, obviously-Yuriko has already planned to do what he can.


    Before she knew it, she had forgotten the fact that she still had a companion.


    With Zhou Ye''s help, Yuriko finally succeeded in solving her own metabolism problem... After being held on the bed again by Zhou Ye-the whole room fell into an awkward silence.


    To tell the truth, Yuriko already wanted to bury her whole person in the quilt at this moment - the sound like a waterfall just now made her feel that she had no face or lining in front of this future junior.


    On the other hand, Zhou Ye sat in a chair in his spare time, thinking about his own affairs¡ªthis history is really surprisingly similar. It seems that the first pair of mother and daughter flowers that he pushed to the mother Tiangong Yuanxun also had a similar scene... ¡­It¡¯s just that I seemed to have done it too much that time. Isn¡¯t it considered that I did not violate my heart?(laugh)


    "That..." In the end, Yuriko couldn''t help but speak first."My husband visited me last night..."


    "Huh...?" Zhou Ye raised his head, glanced at Yuriko, and asked, "So what?? Imakawa Hiroshi is your husband. Isn''t it normal to see you?"


    "No... I''m not talking about this!" Yuriko didn''t care about being embarrassed, and pulled off the quilt covering her face, and asked excitedly: "Why can''t I mention you to my husband? The name, not even a word can be said...why..."


    "..." Zhou Ye stood up with a serious face and walked in front of Yuriko, with a low voice with a hint of danger: "Have you forgotten what I told you? Do you want to change the future?? Me Haven¡¯t I already told you, don¡¯t mention my name and things to anyone? If because of you¡ªthe future is changed, and an unimaginable disaster occurs in the future world...Can you afford this responsibility?"


    "No...no..." Yuriko looked at Zhou Ye''s deep and cold gaze, and said at a loss: "I don''t want to change the future... I don''t want any disaster in the future... I''m sorry. ,Really sorry¡­¡­"


    After Yuriko¡¯s habitual sexual apology, she suddenly realized a question... "Arnold--Is there really a terrible disaster in the future?"


    "Well¡ªit will!" Zhou Ye frightened Yuriko with a serious face.


    "Why?? Why is this? It''s obviously just your name..." Yuriko looked unbelieving.


    "Because... If my name is leaked out, the future will be changed-if I don''t meet Qingzi, I will be angry..." Zhou Ye said nonsense seriously: "If I get angry, there will be A terrible thing!"


    "..." Yuriko looked at Zhou Ye with a [You are not a neuropathy], and showed Zhou Ye directly to be depressed.


    Chapter VIII


    Between the two¡ªsome awkward atmosphere was broken by a grunt.


    "I''m sorry...I''m a little hungry!" Yuriko whispered, clutching her stomach.


    "Ah... I almost forgot, I brought you breakfast!" Zhou Ye said, flipping his palm, and a plate appeared in his hand. On the plate were a few simple dishes and a few simple dishes. Bowl of steaming rice porridge.


    "Are you a magician?" Yuriko widened her eyes, looking at the dinner plate that suddenly appeared in front of her eyes-the smell of the scent showed that all this was obviously not an illusion.


    "No, I''m a magician..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, pulled the stool behind him, and sat beside Yuriko¡ªputting the dinner plate on the fat table on the sickbed, and then picked up his rice bowl¡ªwith a spoon Gently scooped a spoonful of rice porridge, blew it a few times, and delivered it to Yuriko''s side."Come on, if it suits your appetite!"


    "I, I just come by myself..." Yuriko said with some shame, "I still have the strength to eat!"


    "Don''t refuse other people''s kindness..." Zhou Ye said, sending the spoon in his hand forward.Yuriko opened her mouth helplessly, eating Zhou Ye''s kindness.


    Zhou Ye feeds Yuriko with a bite of side dishes and porridge.The two were silent...


    To be honest, Yuriko is really full of curiosity about Zhou Ye now. I won¡¯t talk about the appearance of the son-in-law who claims to be from the future¡ªall other weird things make her really curious, where is this dinner plate hidden? of??How did he get it out all at once??


    "Then, that... can I call you Ye-jun?" Yuriko asked in a low voice after taking a bite of the porridge.


    "Yes, Yuriko..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s words, Yuriko couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes¡ªthis cheeky guy, no one would directly call someone¡¯s name they don¡¯t know, but forget it... it¡¯s better to call your own name than to call your own mother-in-law. That name always made her feel inexplicably ashamed.


    I have to say-the sixth sense of women is indeed very strong. Zhou Ye is rarely called his own woman''s mother-in-law, except when playing certain games... For Zhou Ye''s ill, Maeda Yuzi''s mother, Maeda Xinghui is the one who has the most say.


    "That¡ªif you reveal your name, will something terrible really happen?" Yuriko repeated the old story again.


    "That''s right..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "If I really lose Qingzi because of you, then I will really be angry¡ªI''m angry, and I''m afraid..."


    "How scary?" Seeing that Zhou Ye didn''t seem to be angry, Yuriko also relaxed a little.After all-the two of them have faced the most embarrassing thing, what can''t you say??


    In fact, this involves some kind of psychological relationship. A person has many aspects-the side of seeing outsiders, the side of seeing the person you like, the side of seeing your family... etc.


    In fact, the embarrassing situation of the two just now made Yuriko unconsciously feel a little close to Zhou Ye...because those embarrassing things will only appear when facing family members.


    "It''s scary..." Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Yuriko.


    "I want to try..." Yuriko looked at Zhou Ye intently... "So, I decided to go back and tell Qingzi about you... and also tell her to stay away from you, a bad person..."


    "You''re playing with fire...woman!" The smile on Zhou Ye''s face gradually closed, and his stern face was like frost¡ª¡ª[Actually, this product is just pretend, and he gave Yuriko a spiritual hint yesterday No, Yuriko couldn''t tell Zhou Ye''s name when facing others.


    But-for his evil mother-in-law plan, Zhou Ye decided to take a cameo role as a fraudster and fool Yuriko.


    "Are you angry? Are you really angry?? Where is your so-called horror?" Before Yuriko''s witty words were over, there was a sudden clacking sound like a domino collision, and this The sound was a bit like the noise caused by the biting of metal gears...It made her involuntarily look towards the place where the sound came from.


    Just this glance-made her dumbfounded and froze on the spot.


    I saw that there was an orderly sound in the mess, which came from all around her...The wallpapers and floors on the walls, floors, and ceilings were all spinning like a kaleidoscope, changing like a dream. .


    With the rotation and change of these patterns-


    The ceiling is slowly rising--


    The surrounding walls are gradually moving away from me¡ª¡ª


    In a daze-Yuriko feels like a human who broke into the kingdom of giants, from a normal human to a small ant...


    No, it''s not that I have become an ant, but the space of the whole house has been extended infinitely...In other words, the space of the whole house has become bigger...


    "Time and space-have always been inseparable twin brothers. I possess the ability of time. When I am angry, space is the first to be changed..." Zhou Ye''s voice sounded faintly.


    "So, I said-I got angry, I was afraid..."


    "I''m sorry-I''m really sorry-I believe it... I believe you... Hurry up and restore everything..." Yuriko couldn''t help but grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand, and asked with a trembling voice: "Do this again Go down... I, I think the world will become very scary!"


    To her, it was unbelievable¡ªbut if you don''t believe it, you must believe it¡ªbecause the facts are right in front of her.


    My god¡ªhow my daughter found such a man¡ªtoo, too, too... powerful.


    "I can''t help it..." Although Zhou Ye happily gave himself a thumbs-up [Planning], on the surface, he still maintained his indifferent expression and said: "When I get angry, I cannot control myself. Lived...but your premonition is indeed correct, if the space expands like this...it will..."


    "What will happen?" Yuriko asked with a trembling voice. She already felt the absolutely bad ending behind.


    "I''m afraid you''ve heard the saying that the space has expanded to its limit, then it will be replaced by contraction... In other words-a black hole is about to take shape..." Zhou Ye continued to himself The flicker.


    "Then you hurry up and control your anger..." Yuriko was already panicking, what would happen if a black hole appeared on the earth??There is no need to ask¡ªit is sure that Lord Earth will be broken.


    "I told you a long time ago--I can''t control myself when I get angry..."


    "What should I do? What do you want to do to let you down? Tell me... I believe there must be a way!" Yuriko pleaded, to be honest... She has regretted it now, why she must be so curious about everything Make this guy angry...so much that he got it like this.


    "If there are people who don''t want me, I will slowly lose my breath..." Zhou Ye continued to open his eyes and talk nonsense. Anyway, even if Yuriko was taken into the future by herself-it would no longer belong to Imagawa Hiroji, Imakawa Hiroji I already have someone to remarry...So, it''s better to accept it yourself.

 Chapter 613

    "Why, how could there be such a horrible way?" Yuriko was already dumbfounded...If she changed her personally, maybe she had already offered her own mouth for the safety of Earthlord--but Zhou Ye, absolutely not--


    Zhou Ye is the man of her daughter Qingzi''s future¡ª¡ªthis, how can this make her speak¡­ Such a relationship¡­ Such a relationship is really¡­too hard to tell¡­ God, who will save her? , No, who will save the earth?


    "There is no way--for now, as far as I know, this method can get my out-of-control power under control--" Since Zhou Ye has decided to flicker to the end, how could there be other ways?Besides... this is just a lie... If he can''t send and receive like heart, how can he use this ability?


    "I...I..." Yuriko was already on her way...for the peace of the world, and for the sake of Lord Earth not being ruined...she resolutely sat upright, stretched out her hands and hugged Zhou Ye''s neck. He raised his head-do not speak up.


    Some people think-Yuriko is too good to be fooled, right?That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t seen that kind of scene before¡ªin fact, let alone Yuriko, even if a man of average will come over, in such a scene, he will definitely fall back and worship¡ªan instant enough The magic of the collapse of the Three Views of Man, the ability like a god... plus the effect of spiritual hints, no one can change it.


    Obviously-Yuriko was the first victim of Zhou Ye''s magic trick, of course-she would not be the last.


    Chapter VIII


    Facing the proactive and wanting to redeem Yuriko¡ª¡ª


    If Zhou Ye is a gentleman, he should push away Yuriko, righteously saying [I am not such a person]... Obviously, he is not... If Zhou Ye is a gentleman, he might not use it. This kind of fraud is done, so this is a false proposition....Of course, Zhou Ye also has his own bottom line in doing things, but...for now, in things like women, his bottom line is pitifully low...


    Since Yuriko was already so proactive, Zhou Ye would of course not be polite anymore. He directly stretched out his hand-and hugged Yuriko, using his skills to stir Yuriko''s somewhat uneasy heart...


    At the beginning--Yuriko might have thoughts of sacrificing her own life, but with Zhou Ye''s skill display, she could no longer hold her heart. Gradually... she closed her eyes.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye¡¯s plan still has a lot of flaws¡ªbut, you can¡¯t help being shocked when a person first sees supernatural powers¡ªmaybe Zhou Ye¡¯s plan is a bit rough, but no matter how rough it is. It was all covered by Zhou Ye''s godlike ability to change reality, and the space was like a toy to be grasped, so what ridiculous things could not be trusted?


    I don¡¯t know how long it has passed. When Yuriko regained her sanity again, she discovered that she had been placed on a sick bed by Zhou Ye, and her hospital gown had also been taken off...


    "No--we can''t do this...you, you are Kiyoko''s boyfriend..." Yuriko used her last perseverance to push Zhou Ye desperately... but it didn''t work.


    "That''s right, mother-in-law..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and lowered his head again, "but, just now, mother-in-law, you didn''t say anything about me...you at that time, but you enjoyed the process very much... ¡­"


    "No, I did it for the world not to be destroyed..." However, Yuriko''s defense was so pale that she herself was a little bit disbelieved... if she was trying to make up for the mistakes she made at the beginning, holding a If she wanted to redeem her sins to the Lord of the Earth, then later--she was so immersed in Zhou Ye''s skills that she could no longer extricate herself.


    "Hit baa-baa baa-baa... "


    Two hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "I''m a bad woman..." Yuriko leaned in Zhou Ye''s arms lazily and didn''t want to move."Such a thing happened to my daughter''s future boyfriend..."


    "It doesn''t matter...Anyway, sooner or later..." Zhou Ye hugged Yuriko''s slender waist and whispered in her ear.


    "Bad guy--!" Yuriko patted Zhou Ye behind her lightly. She knew that she couldn''t live without this man...or she didn''t want to leave Zhou Ye.At this moment--her complexion had already returned to a healthy ruddy...The disease that had tormented her for a long time had disappeared without a trace under the effect of Zhou Ye''s bowl of rice porridge.But some flat peach juice and healing pills are added to it, not even the cancer of Niu X.


    "Hey-can you really only extinguish your anger with your mouth?" Yuriko''s curiosity rose again.


    "You lied to..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and directly exposed himself. Anyway, this kind of lie will be exposed as soon as it is exposed. It is better to tell it earlier... Besides, he believes that Yuriko can''t do without himself now-Chun Feng Hua Yu Jue Not for nothing.


    "Asshole..." Yuriko was ashamed and angry... Is this a quilt routine??...It seems that in the future, I have to take care of this guy with my daughter. Otherwise, the ghost knows how many women he is going to infect. She has indirectly forgotten what will happen to a man after her daughter knows that she is asleep. Up...


    At this moment, she suddenly realized something--from Zhou Ye appeared in front of her and then eating--and then something like this happened. It took nearly seven or eight hours in between, and soon her daughter was going School is over-Qingzi will come to the hospital to see him as soon as school is over. Wouldn''t it be that Zhou Ye will be exposed??


    "Hey, get up quickly... Kiyoko is coming..." After saying this, Yuriko felt like she was stealing love--well, it''s actually stealing love...


    "Why?" Zhou Ye didn''t mean to get up at all. Instead, he hugged her and turned around directly on the couch, letting her face the glass window... "Look outside-we still have a lot of time!"


    "Wh, what...?" Yuriko looked out the window hesitantly, and saw a winter sparrow flying through the window-however, strangely-the sparrow flying outside the window was hanging stupidly. In mid-air.


    No-it is not hanging in the air, it is indeed flying, but-the movement of waving its wings has become extremely slow and extremely slow... It feels slow as if it is held in the air.


    "This, this is your time ability?? Did you slow down the time outside?" Yuriko asked in astonishment-this god-like ability of her own man really made her feel extremely in awe.


    "No..." Zhou Ye said lazily: "I just made the time in this room faster... Well, according to the theory of relativity, you can also say that I slowed the time in the outside world. ..."


    "You¡ªwho are you?" Yuriko turned around, looking at Zhou Ye seriously...and asked seriously.


    "I said I am Kamisama (God), do you believe it?" Zhou Ye teased.


    "Letter..." Yuriko nodded her head seriously."Because besides God, I really can''t figure out anyone else who can have this ability!"


    "...Although I really want to say that I am a god!" Zhou Ye took Yuriko into his arms, and said helplessly: "Moreover, I did kill some guys who claimed to be gods... But, I Still feel that I am an individual..."


    "Why?" Yuriko asked a little curiously.


    "Because-people can have seven emotions, they can be greedy and greedy... but gods can''t, so-I think being a human is more suitable for me!" Zhou Ye smiled and lowered his head slightly, and pecked at Yuriko''s eyes. a bit."Now believe that I am from the future?"


    "Hmm--!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yuriko nodded with a smile-to be honest, Zhou Ye''s [humanism] really made her very happy. She would rather her own man Powerful human beings with all kinds of ailments don¡¯t want their man to be a godless god, that would be too boring...


    "Na¡ªYe-jun, I want to accompany Qingzi to attend her graduation ceremony in the nursery school before leaving... okay?" Yuriko looked at Zhou Ye pleadingly, she knew... the future that her man said If it is changed, the consequences are serious and it is true.


    But-she really wants to accompany her daughter to attend her graduation ceremony in the nursery school-then, maybe it will be the only school activity she can participate in during the ten years of her daughter''s future growth... It is also a witness Qingzi¡¯s only chance to grow up.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye sighed, nothing more than a dozen days left... He can''t wait, he''s been waiting for half a year, does he care about those dozen days??


    Of course-as Zhou Ye''s compromise condition, Yuriko also paid his own price.


    For example, after talking to his daughter Qingzi every day, he must go home with him...Don''t say anything else, at least be familiar with Maeda mother and daughter... As for the ward??Zhou Ye will leave a self-disciplined camouflage robot produced by Umbrella to lie in the hospital here instead of Yuriko - by the way, to deal with her husband Hiroji Imagawa...


    Of course¡ªin the beginning, Yuriko didn''t know¡ªZhou Ye''s so-called home had a mother and daughter in it...If she knew it, she would never agree.


    However, the words come back again... Even if she refuses-there is no use... Sooner or later, Zhou Ye will be forcibly taken over.


    Of course-the first meeting of the three women is definitely not a pleasant one, but soon they had to learn that unity is the ultimate meaning of strength... This is also no way, who made their men so- -How powerful?


    The reservedness and mutual exclusion between the three women was thus violently shattered by Zhou Ye... Although the three women hated their teeth, they even claimed to have revenge-completely squeezing out Zhou Ye, the great demon of H, but-very much Soon, they realized how naive their ideas are.


    After a few battles and defeats-they finally recognized the cruelty of reality, obediently they could no longer resist...


    Unknowingly the time¡ªit was the appointed day, and on this day¡ªthe date agreed upon by Yuriko and Kiyoko finally arrived.


    Chapter Eighty Sixty


    The villa of the Imagawa family is a European-style villa located in the old district of Tokyo.


    In the villa, the brightest room is not the master bedroom of Imagawa couple, but the bedroom of their baby daughter, Kiyoko Imagawa.


    Early in the morning-when the first ray of sunlight shines through the window into this childlike baby room, Qingzi slowly opened her eyes-today, she is in a very good mood.


    Because-today is her graduation ceremony in kindergarten, to a certain extent... She is one year older, and starting next spring, she will go to elementary school...


    However, this is not the reason why she is happy. What makes her most happy is-when she went to the hospital to visit her mother Yuriko yesterday, her mother promised-she would definitely go to her graduation ceremony today.


    "Oha...Taiwan..." Kiyoko, who was in a good mood, jumped off his soft couch quickly...


    Bare feet, ran to the window and greeted the rising sun... Although the temperature outside was only 5 degrees Celsius, the strong heating facilities in the house kept the temperature in the city at about 22 degrees Celsius. The most comfortable temperature for the human body.


    "Miss, Oha..." The maid in a black and white dress came in and greeted Kiyoko.


    "Oha-Kaneko-san..." Qingzi replied with a smile.


    The maid Kaneko Mami pretended to be ignorant, and said jokingly: "Ah...Is there something happy happening today? Miss, why are you so happy!"

 Chapter 614

    Actually-how could she not know?You know, children are the animals that can''t be kept secret. Since yesterday, Kiyoko has spread the news that Yuriko will participate in her graduation ceremony everywhere.


    "Because... Mom will go to my graduation ceremony today!" Qingzi squinted her eyes happily and smiled: "Did you mean... Mom''s illness is going to heal soon? You can go home?"


    "Hmm--!" Kaneko heard Kiyoko''s happy words, nodded sadly, and agreed: "That''s right...Mrs. Yuriko''s illness is much better... As long as Miss Kiyoko is obedient, then Mrs. Yuriko The disease will definitely get better and faster!"


    "Yeah-then Qingzi must be obedient!" Qingzi nodded sensibly. The little adults usually ran to his little dressing table, sat on the small stool obediently, and urged: "Kingzisan... Help me comb my hair, I want to go to the kindergarten earlier, so... I can see my mother sooner!"


    "Hey..." Jin Jin agreed, and walked quickly behind her own lady, picked up the comb-helping her make up.


    It used to be a normal thing, but today, Kaneko feels especially difficult to do it... Just because she saw the expectant and happy face of her own lady, she really couldn''t tell her the truth.


    In fact-St. Luke''s International Hospital has already issued a critical illness notice to Imagawa''s family. At this moment, Mrs. Yuriko-may be called by the Lord at any time...


    But-these words, she really can''t tell her own lady, let her in the white lie-gradually forget it, this is also the meaning of Imagawa''s Patriarch Hiruji.


    After the Qiangjin smiled and helped her young lady freshen up-followed Qingzi out of the bedroom.


    "Dad...Will you come to my graduation ceremony too?" Kiyoko, who ran all the way to the restaurant, excitedly asked Imagawa Hiroji who was eating breakfast.


    "Yeah-for the first graduation ceremony in Kiyoko''s life, why would my father be absent!" Imagawa Hiroji answered his daughter''s question with a smile...


    "Great¡­¡­"


    This is really an unexpected joy for Kiyoko¡ªbecause Imagawa Hiroji has always been busy. He is always busy when Kiyoko wakes up in the morning, he has already left home, and when Kiyoko falls asleep... I haven''t come back. Now, my father can actually show up at his graduation ceremony with my mother...How could she be unhappy?


    A breakfast was in a very warm and peaceful atmosphere... it was over.


    After breakfast-Qingzi in school uniform carrying a small schoolbag, followed her maid Kaneko, and got on her private car together-even when she got in the car... She did not forget to lower the glass of the car and shouted to her father Said: "I must go... Dad!"


    "Well¡ªdaddy will definitely go..." Imagawa Hiroji stood at the gate, smiling and waving his hand in response to his daughter''s words, while watching his daughter¡¯s car disappear on the road.


    "President..." Fujiwara, the confidential secretary standing next to Hiruji Imagawa, asked without words: "So...is it really good to deceive Ms. Kiyoko like this?"


    You know-since late last night, Mrs. Yuriko in the hospital has fallen into a coma... and now she is awake and unconscious... Seeing, it has been-


    "If the tragedy is destined to happen..." Hiroji Imagawa said sadly: "Then... why can''t we try to use a lie to support Kiyoko a dream before the tragedy happens? Although it cannot change the sad ending , But-at least let Kiyoko enjoy happiness before feeling sad..."


    "President..." Fujiwara has nothing to say.


    "Okay... we should go to the hospital too..." Imagawa Hiroji turned off all his work today, and he wanted to at least accompany Yuriko through this journey.


    "Hi..." Fujiwara nodded and turned to pick up the car in the garage... Haruhiro''s driver went to send Kiyoko, so he had to act as the driver.


    And, as for all this, Kiyoko is still in the car, chatting with her maid, even though it is just some grievances between adults and children, but... there is no trace of gold. dissatisfied.


    Even-there is a kind of gold, the idea of ??wanting time to stop at this moment forever-


    Because of this-the car will never reach the end.


    Because of this-the lie will never be exposed...


    Because of this-Miss Qingzi will always be that innocent, carefree child...


    [Poor young lady...] Kaneko looked sadly at her own lady who was eager to try and giggled when she saw some small things. I really didn¡¯t know¡ªwhen she knew... her mother was about to leave forever. What will become of myself when I am... I really want to, I really want to stop time at this moment.


    However-time never stops for someone, even though the drivers who drive have slowed down as much as possible... But the kindergarten has arrived.


    When Kaneko slowly got out of the car and helped her lady open the car door, she glanced inadvertently, but saw a figure that should never be here."Wh, how could... this way???"


    I saw that at the door of the kindergarten¡ªa slim figure in a white self-cultivation trench coat, no one else¡ªit was Yuriko who should be lying unconscious in the hospital at this time...


    Chapter 861


    "Mom..." As soon as the sharp-eyed Kiyoko got out of the car, she saw her mother. She ran happily all the way and plunged her head into Yuriko''s arms."Mom, you really came... I''m so happy!"


    "I made an agreement with Kiyoko Baby!" With a petting smile on Yuriko''s face, she stroked her daughter''s hair and said, "Well, time is almost up, we should go in too!"


    "Okay...Mom!" Kiyoko smiled happily, took Yuriko''s hand with her little hand, and walked towards the gate of the kindergarten, greeted her maid Kaneko while walking."Goodbye, Kaneko-san!"


    "Thanks for your hard work, Kaneko-san..." Yuriko smiled and looked at the dumbfounded maid standing by the car: "Kyoko will leave it to me...you can go back..."


    "But, madam, your body..." the maid Kaneko asked worriedly.


    "It''s okay!" Yuriko said with a smile, and took Kiyoko''s hand and walked into the gate of the kindergarten.


    "..." Jin Jin foolishly watched the mother and daughter walk in, until the back of the two mother and daughter disappeared in front of her, Jin Jin jumped into the car as quickly as a dream, and shouted to the driver: " Go to the hospital..."


    "Hi!" The driver who had been in a daze also woke up. He hurriedly kicked the accelerator, hit the steering wheel, and drove towards the St. Luke International Hospital...


    However, at this moment, it is the peak time for work-although Tokyo has abundant public transportation resources, it does not mean that there will be no traffic jams in Tokyo... It just so happens that this is the peak time for traffic jams.


    No matter how anxious Kaneko is, the car can''t change into an airplane in seconds...


    At this moment-Kiyoko''s kindergarten graduation ceremony has begun.


    First a message from the principal, and then a message from the graduating class teacher... Fortunately, their lecture time is very short.


    The next time is the key point. There will be several shows for each graduation class-or a few children dancing together, or a family performance...


    And Kiyoko happened to also sign up for the show-her original show was a solo [Sakura Song].But-since Yuriko wants to accompany her daughter to the first graduation ceremony in the most meaningful life-of course there will be other arrangements.


    "Come on, mom teach you a new song...Shall we go up together and sing together?" In the corner of the backstage, Yuriko hugged her daughter and whispered, "Will you surprise your classmates?"


    "Okay..." Qingzi''s big eyes lit up upon hearing this suggestion from his mother.Except for children who are born introverted, few children dislike it.Of course, Kiyoko agreed immediately.


    Just after speaking, she hesitated and asked: "But, mom...I haven''t heard this new song. In case you don''t sing well...you will be laughed at by the children!"


    "Don''t worry... baby, this song is so simple... Mom sings it to you twice, and you will sing it!" Yuriko didn''t want to let it go. She had the opportunity to create unique and warm memories with her daughter. I deliberately knocked a song suitable for mother and daughter to sing from my own man."Mom believes that Kiyoko is so smart that she will sing after listening to it... Come on!"


    "Well, Qingzi will definitely come on!" Qingzi also clenched a fist hard and nodded.


    In this way, Yuriko sang the new song twice to her daughter. The tune of that new song was indeed very simple, so simple-Kiyoko just listened to it once, and the second time she could sing to her mother''s tune... In the three times, except for a limited number of coined words, the lyrics are all memorized...


    Finally-it''s time for the mother and daughter to perform on stage.


    I heard the host outside yelling: "Below, I invite the kid from the Violet Class, Kiyoko Imagawa and her mother to bring us together. Parent-child chorus-looking up at the stars.


    The mother and daughter cheered each other up, "Come on!"


    Yuriko took her daughter onto the small stage-of course, the two positions are a bit different, because Yuriko not only has to sing with her daughter, but also plays the role of piano accompaniment, which is fortunate for her. There is no problem at all. After all-Yuriko, who was born in a big family, although the piano level is not considered professional, there is no problem in playing a song without any difficulty.


    It''s just¡ªwhen Qingzi walked up to the stage, watching the gazes of the children and parents off the stage, she was a bit stage fright... She couldn''t help turning her head away.I looked at my mother who was sitting at the piano... I wanted to get some support from there.


    "Come on..." Yuriko used her silent mouth to encourage her daughter.


    "..." Kiyoko seemed to have gained infinite confidence from her mother''s mouth-holding the microphone in her hands, which was heavy for her, sang in her cute childish voice.


    Please look up at the sky and see the stars at night

 Chapter 615

    Little star, little light


    seems to sing a little happiness


    Please look up at the sky and see the stars at night


    Following that, Kiyoko''s singing¡ªYuriko''s piano accompaniment¡ªalso followed, and at the same time he spoke¡ªto sing together with his daughter.But the noise in the audience, which was originally noisy, gradually became quiet...


    This song they had never heard before, as if they had caught their hearts all at once...all of them stopped their other movements and listened carefully to this song sung by a little loli.


    And outside the venue, a figure wearing a hood was standing in the corner, watching Kiyoko''s performance."Well, speaking of it... the voice of Qingzi when he was a child was so similar to that of Yu Liuhua... This song is really the right choice."


    The person standing there is not someone else, it is Zhou Ye¡ªhe escorted Yuriko and his daughter Qingzi before their farewell meeting...


    After all-in order not to make people doubt, he temporarily put away the self-disciplined disguised robot in the hospital that turned into Yuriko''s appearance, so as not to cause doubt...


    At that time, Imagawa Hiroji, who can''t see his wife in the hospital, will probably come over. If Zhou Ye is not here to escort Yuriko, with Yuriko herself, I''m afraid he will be exposed... This is what Zhou Ye doesn''t want to see. Arrived.


    A moment later-Kiyoko''s performance was completed, and he received countless applause and praise... However, at this time, it was time for the mother and daughter to be separated...


    Because Zhou Ye had already seen the car parked at the entrance of the kindergarten, followed by Hiroji Imagawa who came out...


    "Well-although I can''t bear to make Qingzi sad, but in order to be with her mother forever in the future, a temporary separation is still necessary!" Zhou Ye muttered to himself, his figure blurred and disappeared. To the door.


    At this moment - Yuriko who was in the background had also been notified by Zhou Ye, she knew - her time was running out.


    "Kyoko..." Yuriko squatted down... and hugged her daughter so hard, it made Kiyoko feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Mom... you hold Qingzi like this, Qingzi is very uncomfortable!" Qingzi struggled in her mother''s arms. Today is a happy day for her, although her father has failed to come to her graduation. Ceremony, but... her mother kept the agreement between them and came... and brought her the best gift, a new song, how could she be unhappy?


    "I''m sorry." When Yuriko heard Kiyoko''s complaint, she loosened it slightly, and then whispered in her daughter''s ear: "Baby Kiyoko...Mom, I''m going to a place far and far away... I''m afraid I won''t be able to return for a long time. It''s..."


    "Then mother, take Qingzi with you..."


    "Baby... I''m afraid not... Kiyoko can''t go to the place where Mom went... But I believe Mom... Mom will come back... Kiyoko and Mom will definitely see each other again..."


    At this moment-there was a rush of footsteps outside the backstage door, accompanied by the footsteps, and an anxious middle-aged male voice shouted: "Kyoko...Kyoko...is your mother with you??"


    "Dad is here too... Mom..." Kiyoko, who was still young, heard the voice of Imagawa Hiruji, happily broke free from her mother''s embrace, and rushed over... "Dad, mom is with me... why are you late? Up!"


    "I''m sorry...Kyoko, where''s your mother?" Imagawa Hiroshi was already going crazy...If it wasn''t for the maid Kaneko to rush to the hospital immediately and tell him that Yuriko is with Kiyoko, he might have to call the police.


    "Mom is inside..." Kiyoko said, and Xiaoshou pointed in Yuriko''s direction... However, she saw the scene of her mother falling to the ground... and she swiftly turned towards Yuriko who fell on the ground (pseudo ) Run, "Mom... Mom, what''s the matter with you? Mom..."


    "Yuriko...how are you doing with Yuriko?" Hearing her daughter''s cry, Imagawa Hiroshi rushed in three steps and two steps, and at a glance saw Yuriko (pseudo) lying on the ground... He picked it up... ran to the outside of the kindergarten, and Kiyoko ran shortly thereafter. If it hadn''t been for the maid Kaneko who came later to carefully hold Kiyoko several times, she might have fallen down several times.


    Chapter VIII


    "Kyoko-chan...uuuuu..." Yuriko desperately covered her little scorpion with her hand, not wanting to cry out loud.But... the teardrops in her eyes couldn''t help but, like broken pearls, they kept falling down her cheeks.


    Looking at the distance outside the window-my daughter, hugging her fake self, crying so painfully...how could Yuriko not be sad, at this moment, she really wanted to rush out without hesitation and hug Qingzi University Shouting: "Mom is here... Mom takes you away..."


    But-she can''t do it.


    Yuriko knows that the butterfly effect caused by the smallest things is also huge... She can''t bear the unrecognizable responsibility of the future being changed. What''s more, her man Zhou Ye has already taken things to the extreme and has done what they should be. I was rescued from the illness and died.


    What position does she have to ask for more??


    "Don''t be sad... Yuriko!" Looking at the crying Pear Blossom Rainy Yuriko, Zhou Ye spread his arms, gently embraced her in his arms, and comforted her softly in her ear: " I promise-you will see Kiyoko again soon."


    "But...but..." Yuriko shook her head vigorously and choked: "However, Kiyoko-chan has to spend ten years without her mother by her side... Kiyoko, Kiyoko is so pitiful..."


    "I know..." Zhou Ye gently turned Yuriko around, let her look at herself, and whispered: "So... cry out if you want to cry, because-you can see it ten years later. Qingzi...I think, when the time comes--you don''t want to face this long-lost reunion with tears..."


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu could not bear it anymore, lying in Zhou Ye''s arms-she burst into tears.


    Zhou Ye gently slapped Yuriko''s back... while watching the chaotic graduation ceremony outside the window, finally¡ªthat fake Yuriko was carried into his car by Imagawa Hiruji.


    By the time Imagawa Hiroshi''s car rushed to the hospital through several signal lights... the fake Yuriko had completely lost his vitality.


    And the doctor defined the event that Yuriko actually beat her potential and rushed from the hospital to her daughter''s kindergarten to participate in her daughter''s graduation ceremony, which was defined as the return to the light and the last blooming of the flower of life.


    After all-this kind of thing is not without precedent in the world. An 80-something-year-old woman witnessed her beloved grandson being pressed under the car-bursting with unimaginable potential, she just lifted a few tons of car, Saved his grandson.


    Examples like this-there are so many internationally, there is nothing strange.


    After all, life is still full of mysterious unknown areas for modern medicine.


    No one would think about the matter of Li Daitao Zheng - in the end, the matter was qualitative as Zhou Ye had expected without causing anyone to doubt.


    Night gradually descends-Maeda''s house in Osaki Town, Kagoshima.


    Zhou Ye was sitting around the dinner table with Maeda¡¯s mother and daughter, eating dinner¡ªYuriko just fell asleep, and to be honest, she cried for several hours...It¡¯s useless to persuade anyone, but-no one would laugh She, and no one will blame her.


    After all-to be separated from his most beloved daughter, no one can do that.


    Today¡¯s matter, the air pressure on the dining table was a bit low.Everyone was eating dinner in silence, and the laughter of the past seemed to disappear here all at once.


    "That..." Maeda Yuko glanced at her man carefully, and she finally decided-to speak out her thoughts, although this time is definitely not a good time.


    But-if you don''t say anything, Maeda Tamako is afraid-there will be no chance to say it in the future.Because-after dinner, Zhou Ye plans to bring the girls back ten years later...


    "Ano... Your husband!" Yuzi said softly, "I, I, I want to stay... I won''t go back to the future with my husband!"


    "What did you say?" It was not Zhou Ye who jumped up first, but Yuzi''s mother-Xinghui.She looked at her daughter with a surprised look, and asked: "Yuzi¡ª¡ªwhat are you going to do?"


    "I..." Yuzi was a little nervous at first, but she couldn''t tell when asked by her mother.


    On the contrary, Zhou Ye had already expected such a day, he calmly put down his job, then looked at Yuzi, and asked, "Give me a reason... Yuzi!"


    "Yuzi definitely didn''t want to leave her husband..." Yuzi saw her man''s unsentimental gaze, and his heart was like a knife-Zhou Ye had never seen her with this gaze... But she still stood. Get up-sit down and kneel in front of Zhou Ye, and say earnestly: "Yu and Yuzi have never thought of leaving her husband. Yuzi''s mind and body will always belong to the husband... Never dare to forget!"


    "Then... why don''t you want to go with me?" Zhou Ye had long expected Yuzi not to leave this timeline with him. After all, if Yuzi went back with him, then... How could there be an extra female gang leader Ding Yao?


    Although he had expected it-- Zhou Ye still wanted to know why Yuzi wanted to stay.


    "Because of inferiority--" Yuzi looked at Zhou Ye''s gradually calming expression, hesitated for a moment, and decided to tell the truth. She believed that her husband would understand her thoughts."Because Yuzi is inferior to the inferiority---sir husband, you are like a high god... and Yuzi is just a little neon girl from ordinary people... Yuzi has always been inferior."


    "Yuzi sometimes also thinks...what is your husband''s love for Yuzi, but Yuzi can''t figure out what he wants to break his scalp..." Yuzi slowly slowed down his speech rate, and the whole person seemed to be muttering in a dream."Yuzi feels terrified-facing her husband''s favor, Yuzi is afraid... fearing that one day she will lose her husband''s love and be abandoned by her husband like a clog... Therefore, Yuzi wants to do something for her husband, even if it''s just some In the eyes of her husband, Yuzi also wants to do trivial things...not for anything else, just to make her husband pay more attention to Yuzi..."


    "So?? What are you going to do for me???" Zhou Ye had a smile on his face at the moment... "What is your plan?"


    "Yuzi wants to go to Duiwan to find Yuzi''s biological father... and then inherit his family property and establish a power that belongs to her husband... To lay a solid foundation for meeting her husband again ten years later..." said this, Yuzi''s eyes It reveals infinite fanaticism."At that time... Yuzi will be able to contribute his modest strength to her husband... So... Therefore, Yuzi begged her husband to forgive Yuzi for his waywardness."


    "Huh¡ª" Zhou Ye looked at the firm expression on Yuzi''s face and sighed for a long time... He knew that everything Yuzi said was from his heart, without a trace of concealment."Since you have already decided...then ask me what to do?"


    "Husband..." Yuzi almost cried when he heard Zhou Ye''s words...


    "Come out..." Zhou Ye ignored Yuzi''s crying cry, but gave a soft command.Immediately-the twelve scarlet Valkyrie summoned by Zhou Ye suddenly appeared in front of Maeda''s mother and daughter...

 Chapter 616

    Yuzi had seen these twelve Valkyries a long time ago, so she didn''t feel scared, while Maeda Yukie had heard her daughter talk about these twelve Valkyries, so she didn''t feel terrible yet.


    Yuzi looked at the twelve Valkyrie silly, wondering what her husband called them out for.


    "In the next ten years, you will serve your Mistress Yuzi well... protect her and wait for her dispatch-but there is one thing, at any time-you can''t let her be alone, otherwise-ten years later , I will definitely make you soulless..." Zhou Ye''s low voice blew through the ears of the Twelve Scarlet Valkyrie like a cold wind.


    The twelve scarlet Valkyrie hurriedly knelt down and took orders: "Your wish, Master!"


    They really didn''t dare to defy Zhou Ye''s orders... let alone deceive their master Zhou Ye.Their fate can be said to be in the hands of Ping Ping Tingting, and the master of Ping Ping Tingting is Zhou Ye... Their status is equivalent to that of Zhou Ye''s slaves.


    But even so, the twelve valkyries were invincible in this world... Zhou Ye was relieved to hand the safety of Yuzi into their hands.


    "My mistress!" The twelve Valkyrie showed respectful disrespect to Yuzi, and then turned into a stream of light-turned into a string of ruby ??anklets, and put them on Yuzi''s ankle.


    After all-there is no overwhelming evil spirit in Yuzi for them to cover, and Zhou Ye''s request is to protect Yuzi personally...so they simply become jewelry, guarding their mistress day and night.


    "Husband¡ª¡ª!!!" Yuzi was so touched that she couldn''t express her feelings... She really felt the love of her man for her.


    She stood up excitedly-rushed up and hugged Zhou Ye tightly... "Husband-love me... love me fiercely... let me feel your presence..."


    Without saying anything, Zhou Ye picked up Yuzi and strode towards the bedroom...


    And Maeda Yukie, who was sitting on the sidelines the whole time, did not follow up this time... She knew that this was a rare time for her daughter to spend alone with Zhou Ye... Besides, she believed--this will be Ye Jun is using his The family law that people love and hate punishes their daughter.


    After all-willfulness has a price.


    Chapter VIII


    1996-Hualien City-Stuart Seaview Manor.


    Ding Yao kept the position of sitting down, looking at the place where her husband disappeared-waiting foolishly.


    She didn''t mean to stand up, because she knew that her husband would be back soon.She will welcome the returning husband with the most solemn etiquette. When he comes back-he will become her husband, right?


    When Ding Yao thought of seeing her mother and husband soon, her delicate little face couldn''t help but smile.Will your husband like her gift?She got all the women whose husbands were named.


    The husband sees the previous self, and the current self... Is there a cute contrast?


    Would you love yourself more??Whenever thinking of these things... Ding Yao couldn''t help but feel like she was holding a rabbit in her arms, feeling uneasy.


    "Big sister head..." A voice interrupted Ding Yao''s conjecture, and she didn''t turn her head back.Still maintaining the welcoming soil sitting position... casually asked: "What''s the matter? Meiling..."


    "Elder sister... Hongxing Hongxing, Jiang Tiansheng came forward... I want to ask us for someone." Deng Meiling softly answered her elder sister¡¯s question... Although she didn¡¯t know how powerful the elder sister¡¯s man was. , But she knows-the decision made by her elder sister will never change, especially when that man is involved.


    Otherwise-she wouldn''t be sold to her eldest sister by her parents inexplicably.And stay by her side and be her secretary...


    "What is Hong Xing''s talking about? Jiang Tiansheng...?" Ding Yao''s mind moved a little, and she wanted to understand the cause and effect of the matter... and asked in a low voice, "It''s because of Dafei''s sister...this matter?"


    "Yes...Big sister''s head!" Deng Meiling lowered her head and said behind her big sister''s head: "I don''t know where Da Fei found the clue, I know we sent someone to Hong Kong to kidnap his sister KK... According to the news on the road, he originally wanted to cross the sea to rescue his sister, but was stopped by his elder brother... I don¡¯t know why, so he invited Jiang Tiansheng from Hongxing to come and talk to us... Ah ..."


    When Deng Meiling was speaking to her eldest sister, she only felt that the light in front of her was dim¡ªa handsome man with two beautiful women suddenly appeared in front of her... she suddenly screamed.


    And Ding Yao, who had been thinking about the situation here, saw the figure of the man and the woman...not surprised but delighted--he said with a choked voice, "Welcome back... Your husband-- Your mother..."


    "Yuzi...Yuzi..." Maeda Xinghui looked at the soil in front of her and greeted Ding Yao. She couldn''t help but hugged her and tremblingly said: "Yuzi...how come you have grown up in the blink of an eye Well... Obviously you were just sixteen when you separated from us..."


    "Mother..." Ding Yao hugged her mother with backhand... Excitedly said: "Mother... For you, it is only a blink of an eye, but-for me, it has been ten years. Three months and twenty-four days..."


    Hearing Ding Yao''s words... Zhou Ye also felt sad in her heart. From her words, it is not difficult to hear... how unhappy this stupid woman left her alone... He couldn''t help sighing, and said: "Yu Zi ...Do you regret it?"


    "I...regret..." Ding Yao looked at her husband, and said foolishly: "From the first day you left, I regretted...but-if you give me another chance... ...I will still choose to stay!"


    "Why?" Zhou Ye was speechless for a while--Is it a regret to do it?


    "Because-Yuzi feels very happy to be able to do something for your husband... Yuzi is really happy to be able to help your husband... ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhg Now... I hugged Zhou Ye and cried bitterly."Yuzi misses you, my husband... Yuzi really misses you so much... If you didn''t know that your husband will come back... Yuzi would have killed herself-Yuzi never wants to be separated from her husband anymore... ¡­"


    "Stupid girl..." Zhou Ye sighed... He knew what Yuzi was supposed to do for him-that was given to Yuzi when he realized that there was a series of Young and Dangerous in this world. Task... Collect the beauties in the young and Dangerous movies.


    And Yuriko, who was on the other side of Zhou Ye, tried to interrupt Yuzi¡¯s meeting with Zhou Ye a few times anxiously... But she was a little embarrassed, after all-she also knew that Yuzi had been with Zhou Ye for so long. No see...


    After a long time-Ding Yao, that is, Maeda Yuzi finally held back his tears... and gently stuck his head out of Zhou Ye''s arms.It happened to see Yuriko''s restless look... and said clearly: "Aunt Yuriko, do you want to see Kiyoko now?"


    "Hi¡ªwhere is Kiyoko now? Is she here too? Is she doing well?" Yuriko asked eagerly...


    "She''s doing well...I''ll send someone to take you to see Qingzijiang..." Ding Yao said, turning her head to Deng Meiling and said, "Meiling, take this Mrs. Yuriko to see Miss Qingzi..."


    "Okay, eldest sister..." Although Deng Meiling still feels a little bit in a dream, but-since the eldest sister has ordered her hair, she can only obey... "This lady-please follow me... ¡­"


    "Thank you..." Although she didn''t understand Deng Meiling''s Mandarin, Yuriko saw one or two from her actions and thanked her... and then said to her man: "Ye-jun...I want to go... Look at Kiyoko..."


    "Well¡ªgo!" Zhou Ye nodded, he knew¡ªYuriko couldn''t wait...she wanted to know how her daughter had been over the years, and wanted to make up for the loss of her maternal love.


    With Zhou Ye''s approval - Yuriko followed Meiling happily - and walked towards the bedroom upstairs.


    "Wait for me, I''ll go too..." Although Maeda Yukie has a lot to say to her daughter--but--she knows, it''s probably not her that her daughter wants to see most, but her man, Zhou Ye ¡­So, I just followed it-leaving some space for my daughter, so that my man and his daughter can talk to each other.


    In the living room, only Ding Yao and Zhou Ye were left again¡ªand at this moment, Ding Yao stopped talking... but jumped onto Zhou Ye''s body, double-backed tightly around Zhou Ye''s waist. ...... Holding my husband''s cheek in both hands, I kissed him eagerly.


    Ding Yao kissed and whispered: "Ten years...husband, ten years...When I miss you, I can only use my fingers to solve love...I want you... Die me..."


    "Hehe...Who told you not to come back with me?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, holding Ding Yao towards the master bedroom downstairs.


    "It''s not for your husband''s beauty plan..." Ding Yao crazily wanted to squeeze her whole body into Zhou Ye''s body... "If I come back with you... I''m afraid... Your husband will be less. A few beauties..."


    "Why did you change your name to Ding Yao?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Ding is my father''s surname-in order to get his inheritance, so I changed my name... and Yao translated into Japanese means jade..." Ding Yao waited to enter the bedroom, turned around and locked the door-one Threw his husband down on the couch."Fuck me... Your husband!"


    With a few tears of clothes being torn--then, Yuzi''s solo serenade, ten years later--repeated again.


    Chapter VIII


    In the distance-the setting sun will gradually fall below the sea level, and the afterglow shines on the calm sea, like patches of golden scales, beautiful and peaceful...it makes people want to plunge into it. .


    In the master bedroom of the most luxurious ocean view villa in Stuart Seaview Manor-on a large couch... it has become crowded now...


    Under the thin quilt, six heads leaked out, of which only one had short hair - and the other five were women with long hair.


    On the carpet beside the couch¡ªthere were all kinds of remnants of clothing, skirts¡ªtrousers, and even a tattered cherry-colored kimono.


    Ding Yao hugged her husband tightly, wishing to unite her whole person with her husband, and never separate each other.


    "My husband... Yuzi has completed the task you gave me. Now-are you still angry with Yuzi?" Ding Yao pitifully drew a circle on Zhou Ye''s fierce mouth with her finger... begging for mercy: "People really don''t do it anymore...you just look at these four new sisters, don''t be angry with Yuzi, okay?"


    "You..." Zhou Ye listened to Ding Yao''s soft words, gently under the bedding, and slapped her plump dolphin."Don''t be so self-willed anymore...you know??"


    "Yuzi knows... Your husband!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Ding Yao knew that her man would no longer punish herself-he was delighted to offer her own little covet...


    For a long time-the two finally separated again.

 Chapter 617

    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but look at the other women on the couch--well, is this one of the heroines of Young and Dangerous?There are Dafei¡¯s sister KK, Duanmu Ruoyu, who stutters like twin sisters, and Xinxin, a female teacher played by Li Xxin, plus Deng Meiling, who is played by Shu X.


    To be honest¡ªhe was most satisfied with the fact that the girls that Ding Yao used all means to obtain were all original...this is the most important thing.


    "Come tell me...how have you lived these years?" Zhou Ye asked, stroking Ding Yao''s back.


    "Hmm--!" Ding Yao nestled in her husband''s arms and began to tell her own family history."After my husband left, it didn''t take long-I left Neon and came to Taiwan-when I found my biological father Ding''s house, the old guy was already dead..."


    "So I just recognize the ancestor and return to the clan, nothing else, just to grab the property of that old thing--" Ding Yao said here, a cold light in his eyes."At the beginning, he abandoned my mother and returned to the Ding family alone to inherit the family business. I just wanted to make the Ding family ruin..."


    "How did you do it?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Of course, you left me with the Valkyrie when you left..." Ding Yao smiled like a little girl and flaunted: "The Valkyrie my husband left for me is really amazing. It helped me avoid a lot. The second conspiracy--especially, the Valkyrie kills people invisible and invisible... There is still a rumor on the island that I raise a kid... The most funny, there is also a Dao boss who invited a few Nanyang heads to trouble me. ...As a result, the Valkyrie I sent was killed as soon as I got off the plane..."


    Ding Yao said, took the chain of Valkyrie anklet from her ankle and handed it to her man."Now - Yuzi is by your husband''s side, these things...let''s return them to your husband!"


    Zhou Ye took the chain of anklets from Ding Yao''s hand and threw it to the side of the couch as soon as he raised his hand¡ªwith a period of gloom, the twelve Valkyrie knelt on one knee respectfully."I have seen the master!"


    "Well¡ªI heard Yuzi praise you for doing well in the past ten years, and I will let Ping Ping Tingting reward you when I look back!" Zhou Ye looked up and down the Valkyrie Gate¡ªin his eyes, time seemed to go backwards. Generally speaking, one can see clearly what the Valkyrie has done in the past ten years.


    What Yuzi said was right. These twelve Valkyries did protect her conscientiously and did not slacken in the slightest¡ªeven if Yuzi wanted to order them to do something, they would allocate at most half of their troops to do it, the others Still protecting Yuzi.


    "The master''s order is our goal!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s praise-the Valkyries said in unison.


    "Well-you should continue to stay with Yuzi for the time being to protect her..." Zhou Ye said and waved his hand, and the Valkyrie was once again turned into a string of ruby ??anklets and returned to Yuzi.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye looked at the mirror image of the past ten years-very satisfied with the Valkyrie, protected by the Valkyries-and filed a lot of mad bees and butterflies for Yuzi... that group of guys haven''t gotten close yet. Next to Yuzi, these Valkyries were smashed.


    And Yuzi has never shown good looks to those guys... Those who don''t believe in evil have to try Yuzi''s fineness, in exchange for the inexplicable family destruction... The whole family is gone.


    Over the years, the methods of killing people by the Valkyries have also improved a lot-seldom use the means of turning people''s anger into death, but instead use various accidents-


    For example-walking on the street, inexplicably killed by a flower pot dropped from a building...


    Another example-sitting in a coffee shop on the side of the street, and was killed by an out-of-control car hitting the coffee shop for no reason...


    In short, it was all sorts of accidents¡ªthe whole scene looked like death came.


    In the eyes of the superstitious people in the Bay¡ªthis girl is an evil one, and no one dared to play Yuzi''s idea ever since.Even treat her like a snake and scorpion, afraid to avoid it...


    Of course¡ªthere are also people who don¡¯t believe in evil, and those who don¡¯t believe in evil¡ªnow the grass on the grave of the whole family is growing taller.


    Basically-under the protection of the Twelve Valkyrie, Yuzi has been relatively smooth sailing for the past ten years.


    "Husband...I just have you, I don''t need them..." Ding Yao said with some depression looking at the twelve Valkyrie who returned to her body again.


    "Good luck!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "I can''t be by your side 24 hours a day, and you are a gangster ¡ª are you willing to leave the Sanlian Gang and go back with me? ?"


    "But... Yuzi still wants to be by your side--" Yuzi knows what her husband said makes sense. She really can''t let go of the foundation of fighting for ten years... However, her heart is more touched-her husband For the sake of his own safety, the adult gave himself the twelve valkyrie. Isn''t this what kind of favor??


    Thinking of this-Ding Yao smiled slightly, and whispered in Zhou Ye''s ear: "My husband-you have seen me for so long, haven''t you noticed that I have something more?"


    Zhou Ye rubbed his chin, looked at Yuzi seriously, and teased: "Well-it''s a lot more meat... It''s almost the size of Xinghui!"


    "Husband¡ª¡ªH!" Ding Yao was defeated by her own man''s shamelessness... She blushed with shame: "People are talking about temperament!"


    "Oh... You are talking about temperament? I thought you were asking me about your figure..." Zhou Ye teased, hugged Ding Yao lightly, not letting her fan punch hit him... After the people laughed for a while, Zhou Ye said: "In a blink of an eye--the little girl who is still a little green turned into a queen-like character, it has indeed changed a lot..."


    Hearing that her husband finally said that she was on the right track-Ding Yao couldn''t help but whispered in Zhou Ye''s ear: "The awe-inspiring queen in front of outsiders-in front of her husband is a little woman who asks for anything... Don¡¯t you feel happy?"


    "You are playing with fire..." Zhou Ye looked at Ding Yao''s blushing face, and couldn''t help thinking--


    "No way... Your husband, I really can''t..." Ding Yao saw that her husband was going to be serious, and hurriedly begged for mercy, while pushing KK behind him into Zhou Ye''s arms, shouting: "Let KK come..."


    Zhou Ye was a little speechless¡ªDing Yao, this is a teammate with strength...and at this moment, KK, who was pushed into Zhou Ye¡¯s arms, could no longer pretend to sleep, and hurriedly begged for mercy: "No, I can¡¯t...I It still hurts now... You can find Xinxin..."


    "Ah-no, KK, you are too bad... I am the first time like you, and it still hurts... You can find Duanmu..."


    "Xinxin... I didn''t expect you to be such a person. Isn''t it the first time for me? I also hurt..." Duanmu Ruoyu couldn''t pretend to be asleep either.


    "I''m sorry... Duanmu, I didn''t mean it-when my dear said it, I panicked..." Xinxin was also a little embarrassed when he heard Duanmu''s complaints.


    "Puff¡ªhahaha...you guys, I was all exposed by the first test of my eldest sister..." Deng Meiling couldn''t put it on anymore, she felt so funny...this group of sisters, let her eldest sister get a bit of fun. , I said everything.


    "...You guys..." Zhou Ye actually knew that the girls were awake a long time ago. With his five senses, even though he had received a lot - but how could he not hear the voices close at hand.


    This group of women actually woke up one by one when Ding Yao started telling herself about her experience over the past ten years, but they didn¡¯t say anything... However, for the sake of their first time, they will let it go this time. Pass them.


    "Okay... everyone get up, it''s time to go to dinner, aren''t you hungry?" Zhou Ye said, each slapped dolphins slapped the girls...


    Chapter Eighty Sixty Five


    Hong Kong-In the lobby of a nightclub in Wan Chai.


    It is a little past seven in the evening, which is when the nightlife has just begun-but this nightclub named [Night High] is not so beautiful, and pedestrians on the road are afraid to take a second look even when they pass by here.


    It''s not because this nightclub is too bad, but because there are more than 20 young and Dangerous boys in fancy clothes surrounding the door, gathering in twos and threes, smoking cigarettes, chatting and chatting... an appearance of doing nothing. ,.


    All the passers-by were scared by these guys, bowed their heads, and trot past the door.For fear of being caught by this group of young and Dangerous...A blackmail...No one in normal people wants to deal with these guys, although they call themselves young and Dangerous-but ordinary Hong Kong citizens are more willing to call them bad...


    Now, this is not a positive word¡ªYoung and Dangerous is a synonym for trouble, fighting, barking, skating... These behaviors seem to be hooked on them, and it''s no wonder that ordinary people don''t like to have a relationship with them.


    A few courageous passers-by couldn''t help but looked at this side, driven by curiosity-but they were immediately glared back by the provocative gaze of a few young and Dangerous... They also had to shake their heads. Leaving here quickly, still pitying the owner of this nightclub in my heart, why did you get into this group of bad guys?I''m afraid I will peel off my skin if I die.


    "Big brother...this time, what the hell is B brother asking us to stay here..." a fat man with glasses who looked a little wretched, while sneaking at the beauties on the street with his eyes, asked in a low voice. Own elder brother Chen Haonan.


    "I don''t know a lot..." Chen Haonan said a little confused, "It seems that something happened to Dafei''s sister..."


    "It''s KK who was taken away by the Duiwan Sanlian Gang..." Da Tianer, who has been somewhat silent, said grimly: "Those damn Dawan Chai, I must kill them..."


    "Huh??" XN


    Hearing Da Tian Er''s words, Chen Haonan, pheasant, banana peel and others couldn''t help being shocked-but soon nodded thoughtfully, they all knew Da Tian Er was chasing Da Fei''s sister. KK, so it''s not surprising that Da Tian Er knows this.


    "So hanging? These dumb guys are a little bit crossed this time... Tell the brothers to hack them to death..." Pheasant yelled: "Ma Dan... don''t make them cruel, they think Hong Kong Is it their Keelung..."


    "Slash, slash... you know..." Chen Haonan slapped the back of the pheasant''s head without hesitation, "Now this posture, things are a bit big... I''m afraid Brother B can''t cover it!"


    "Um-!" Da Tian Er nodded, he knew a little...Who made him care about Da Fei''s sister KK?As a result, KK was taken away before he could catch up... It was so depressing."Da Fei originally wanted to take a few brothers to Duiwan to rescue his sister, but was stopped by Brother B, and he has already asked Mr. Jiang to talk about it..."


    "Oh..." XN


    Although the pheasant is brave and cruel, he knows good or bad¡ªobviously, he can¡¯t reach this level...but his curiosity is the heaviest. Abandoned?? Which hall? Let Brother B go to their boss to talk about it...Is it necessary to ask Mr. Jiang to come forward?"


    You know, Hong Xing has twelve halls¡ªBrother B is the speaker of Wan Chai. From the perspective of his status on the road, he can already have an equal conversation with the hall master of the Sanlian Gang... But now, Brother B is no longer good. Would you like to ask Mr. Jiang, who is Hong Xing''s chief speaker, to talk about it??


    "Brother B originally brought a message to Pao Su, the master of Huatang who had kidnapped KK, and asked if he could release KK. Brother B accepted their personal love and gave them another half a million as a hard cost... "Da Tian Er said, he couldn''t help clenching his fists tightly... You know, he really likes KK, although the relationship between the two of them is just not even holding his hands. It''s just an ordinary friend of, but he already has KK''s shadow in his heart... the feeling that his goddess is taken away by others is really uncomfortable.


    "The result? The result?" The brothers asked curiously.

 Chapter 618

    "As a result... Sister Poppy, the master of the Sanlian Gang, came over and said that the person who named the KK was not her Sister Poppy, but her eldest sister¡ªthe gang leader of the Sanlian Gang..." Da Tian Er wanted to take it now. The knife rushed to Duiwan and hacked to death the leader of the Sanlian Gang.


    "Okay, stop talking... the guests are here..." Chen Haonan, who had been observing the road conditions, hurriedly interrupted the discussion of several brothers. As the welcoming brother, Chen Haonan quickly let his brothers stand up, they represent Brother B''s face is.


    A sports car stopped at the door with a harsh brake sound, and a woman with short hair opened the door and walked out."You''re Chen Haonan... I heard that you are very outstanding this time... I heard your nickname all over Boran Street."


    "That''s Hongxing''s brothers to save face..." Chen Haonan nodded slightly and smiled: "Brother B is already waiting for you inside..."


    Although Chen Haonan didn''t know this woman, since she was from Polan Street, and she was qualified to be invited to this occasion-there were no other women except Hongxing Thirteen Sisters.


    "Hmm..." Sister Thirteen nodded and walked in.


    With the arrival of the thirteenth sister, a few more people who talked about Hong Xing came one after another... Finally, Mr. Jiang¡¯s motorcade arrived, although it was a bit late... But he is the boss, no one will say What about him.


    After confirming that no one else came, Chen Haonan took his younger brother into the nightclub, closed the door, and put a sign on the door to suspend business...


    And at this moment-in the nightclub.


    In the hall of more than two hundred square meters, the original deck and Xiaoji had long been torn down, replaced by a long conference table-the whole hall was illuminated by dozens of headlights on the ceiling as bright as day.


    Jiang Tiansheng sat on the main seat-while Hong Xing''s other twelve interlocutors sat on both sides of the table.


    "Since the people are all here...Big B! Tell everyone what happened this time..." Seeing that the twelve things are all done, Jiang Tiansheng said.


    "Okay, Mr. Jiang..." Brother B stood up, how did he take away his little brother Dafei''s sister, how did he find clues, how did he ask someone to talk to him, and the other side The answer is clear.


    "Big B... your own little brother, he can''t cover himself... just come to invite Mr. Jiang, don''t you think Mr. Jiang is very idle?" Jing Kun, who had been sitting in a chair hanging around, took a cigarette. Calmly said: "Then Mr. Jiang doesn''t have to do anything in the future, so he will be responsible for wiping the PP every day!"


    "Hey, Jingkun... That''s not what I said." Bucky, who was talking to Wan Chai, who was sitting next to Brother B, said dissatisfied: "It''s not the problem with someone''s younger brother now, but the tripartite helper of Dawan. The question of too long has spread to our turf...Are we going to continue to pretend to be grandchildren?"


    Bucky has a good relationship with Brother B, otherwise he wouldn''t partner with Brother B to open this nightclub on his own territory.


    "Okay, don''t make any noise..." Mr. Jiang looked around at the twelve people sitting below and said: "I have already spoken to Ding Yao, the leader of the Sanlian Gang, everyone find a place to explain things clearly... And they also replied, at 12 o''clock noon the day after tomorrow-on the high seas, do you have anything to say?"


    "What can I say to that bunch of Dilwan guys!" The most impulsive dinosaur stood up, one dissatisfied and the other two said dissatisfied: "We''ll just take the little brother to Dilwan and hack them to death..."


    Chapter VIII


    "Are you stupid X?" Liang Kun looked at the dinosaur with disgust. He felt that this guy''s IQ-he hasn''t been hacked to death until now. It''s really an ancestor of virtue."Take my little brother to Duiwan?? Believe it or not, when you got off the boat with the front foot, the emperor''s air caught the back foot in prison to eat betel nuts?"


    "Jiankun...Who are you stupid X? MD, believe it or not, I''ll hack you to death now..." The dinosaur pointed at Liangkun''s nose and looked furious. The two younger brothers behind him also stood up. ...And the two younger brothers behind Liang Kun also came over and confronted them.


    "Look at what you guys are like!" Han Bin stood up and scolded: "Mr. Jiang hasn''t finished speaking. You are arguing here. Do you still have Mr. Jiang as the boss?"


    Hearing Han Bin''s words, the two of them didn''t deal with it anymore, they could only bow their heads and say to Jiang Tiansheng, "I''m sorry, Mr. Jiang... on an impulse!"


    "Nothing, everyone is my own brother..." To tell the truth, Jiang Tiansheng still looks at Han Bin, has a brain, and speaks loyalty... "What I mean by summoning everyone now is, the day after tomorrow, who wants to talk with I''ll go together? Who wants to stay at home and watch the house??"


    "I''m going!" Big Brother B is definitely going. It was caused by his younger brother Dafei, so he wants to go...


    "Count me!" Since the dinosaur just released his words, of course he has to go, otherwise he seems to be a bully, doesn''t he?


    "I still have a business to talk about the day after tomorrow..." Jing Kun didn''t want to go... the high seas, to be honest... If people are prepared, there will be nowhere to run... He was stupid before going.


    But Liang Kun doesn''t want to go, it doesn''t mean that Jiang Tiansheng won''t let him go. Among the twelve people who talked about it, Liang Kun is the most jumped. If he doesn''t pull him together, Jiang Tiansheng is not at ease with his lair."Jiankun, haven''t you been talking about wanting to see the world with me? I think it''s this time..."


    "Yeah, this time I met with the leader of the Sanlian Gang who covered the sky in Daliwan. How could Liang Kun not go?" The Thirteen Sister smiled and stabbed Liang Kun''s knife secretly.


    "Jiankun, don¡¯t you give it a shrug..." Of course, the dinosaur was ridiculing Jingkun. He didn¡¯t catch a cold at all for this thoughtful guy. There was nothing he could do--he used to be Han Bin¡¯s little brother, and Han Bin doesn''t have a cold with Jingkun because of his thirteenth sister...Of course he doesn''t have a cold with Jingkun anymore.


    "Well, Liang Kun-what business could be better than seeing the big world?" Han Bin joked with a smile.


    "Okay..." Liang Kun did not recruit, Ma Dan''s-a group of people ran on him. If he didn''t go, he would be the second and fifth sons who would have forgotten their righteousness. Fuck, these bastards... "Since Jiang My husband has said this, and of course my Liang Kun is fine!"


    "Okay, that''s it. The next morning, we will be at the Wan Chai Wharf¡ªthere will be a boat taking us to the high seas...Everyone is gone!" Jiang Tiansheng said, stood up and walked towards the gate.


    "Send Mr. Jiang..." XN


    As Jiang Tiansheng left... the twelve people who were involved in the matter dispersed, and someone who had a share with Mr. Jiang to meet the big scene, naturally they had to go back and summon the younger brothers and talk about the numbers. ...


    And those who didn¡¯t have a share of it, of course, went back to each house, each looking for each mother...


    Two days later-early in the morning, the square in front of the Wan Chai Pier was full of punks in strange costumes...


    These hundreds of people are naturally divided into three piles-a pile of Brother B, a pile of Liang Kun, and a pile of dinosaurs.


    The three of them restrained their subordinates and tried not to have disputes with other people''s younger brothers... After all, they were all young people, and they all came out, and it is normal for no one to accept the other.


    "Brother B, it''s a big scene this time...I ran to the toilet several times with excitement..." Pheasant said with a smile.


    "There is nothing to be excited about... You will see more big scenes in the future!" Brother B said with a smile: "Before, when we were fighting for the site with Dongxing, at most, at that time, thousands of people hacked each other on the street and they were scared. I dare not approach..."


    Just when Brother B was bragging with his own little brother with great interest, Chen Haonan walked over and said in a low voice: "Brother B...I checked it all... Brothers'' guys are hidden away!"


    "Yeah!" Brother B patted Chen Haonan on the shoulder and said, "Among so many little brothers, I admire you and Da Fei the most-speak of loyalty, dare to work hard... This time Da Fei owes his sister KK. Brothers¡¯ favors, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to compete with you in the future-when I retire, only you will be qualified for the position of Causeway Bay agent!"


    "Brother B, these things are too early, you are so young, you can do it for 30 years!" Chen Haonan said with a smile.


    "Haha...no, old man, 1997 is coming soon, I have already managed the Australian immigration, I will retreat by the end of the year... This time I performed well, and I will be in front of Mr. Jiang by then Let me tell you a few more words!" Brother B smiled.


    "I know, Brother B!" Chen Haonan said respectfully.


    At this time-a convoy of three black Mercedes drove to the side of the square. Brother B took a look and hurriedly said: "Mr. Jiang is here, I will pass first...in a while you will take your brothers directly on the boat!"


    "Okay, Brother B!" Chen Haonan replied respectfully, and then watched his boss go to meet Mr. Jiang.


    Seeing Brother B leaving, Pheasant and Jiao Pi waited for a bunch of brothers to come up. They were just by their side. Of course, they heard what Brother B said, "Big Brother, when will you be the handle of Causeway Bay..."


    "It''s the end of the year, it''s the end of the year..." Jiao Pi said jokingly.


    "Okay, there are many people here, don''t yell, everyone knows... this is not necessarily true!" Chen Haonan prevented his brother from continuing to yell...


    As Jiang Tiansheng took Liang Kun, Dinosaurs and Brother B into the pier-after a while, the iron gate of the pier opened-several hundred gangsters, led by their respective leaders, boarded a thousand ships. Tonnage container freighter.


    It''s not that Jiang Tiansheng doesn''t want to get a cruise ship, it''s really - no one wants to rent it to him because of his reputation and status.


    Having said that, even if Jiang Tiansheng is willing to pay for it, no shipping company is willing to lease its cruise to a young and Dangerous boss. Although it sounds like the young and Dangerous boy is very prestigious, in fact-in the eyes of the upper class, This is just a group of street gangsters at the bottom, no one can afford them...


    Regarding this, Jiang Tiansheng was also very helpless--but, no matter what, the freighter is a freighter...It is better than nothing.


    With the long sound of a whistle-a freighter full of hundreds of young and Dangerous boys drove out of the Wan Chai wharf and headed for the agreed coordinate point.


    As the freighter sailed into the blue deep sea area-the young and Dangerous boys on board, it was a little uncomfortable... After all, the freighter is not a cruise ship, and it is only a few thousand-ton freighter in the sea-although the speed is a little faster , But this stability is much worse.


    In the past, when loading cargo, the weight of the cargo weighed on the ship, but it was nothing--but now, there are no containers on the ship, and some are only a few hundred people...As soon as they entered the deep sea, many people immediately became seasick.


    "Oh..." The pheasant is also a member of the seasickness army. The feeling of eagerness to try before boarding the boat is gone, but now the pheasant has become dizzy."MD, it''s so, so uncomfortable...ooh..."


    "Banana peel, go find some water..." Chen Haonan told his little brother while slapping the back of the pheasant.

 Chapter 619

    "Oh..." Banana peel agreed and ran towards the cabin...


    Chen Haonan looked at the seasick Hong Xing brothers on the deck with some worry, and couldn''t help but think to himself¡ªDaiwan Sanlian Gang put the place where the numbers were spoken on the sea, I am afraid there is a mystery¡ªso many of his brothers just went out to sea , The staff was reduced by more than one-fifth. This time, it is estimated that it is not so easy to solve.


    And on the other side-what are the people who talked about numbers in the sea with Hong Xing??


    Chapter 869


    At this time, the people who set up Hong Xing to talk about numbers in the sea are enjoying-sunshine, beautiful women, bikinis-


    That¡¯s right, the person who told Hong Xing to talk about numbers in the sea was not someone else, it was Zhou Ye... This guy heard that Ding Yao, in order to complete the task she gave her, just sent a few female traffickers from Huatang to Hong Kong to bring KK and When Li Xin returned to Duiwan abducted, he naturally took this stubble over.


    In fact¡ªaccording to Ding Yao''s idea, ignore them¡ªas long as they dare to step up to the Duy Bay, they will be in a dilemma.However, Zhou Ye did not approve of this...


    In Zhou Ye''s words, it is only a thousand days to catch a thief, how can there be a thousand days to guard against a thief?Besides-he provoked this matter, of course he has to solve it...


    Of course, that''s what I said. Actually, Zhou Ye was very curious about what the young and Dangerous boys said... just want to see it.


    As for why it is set on the high seas?Of course, it was because Zhou Ye remembered the Great Emperor in his bracelet... Wouldn''t it be nice to take his women on the Emperor Yacht and play on the sea while waiting for them??


    He really didn''t want to embarrass Jiang Tiansheng... to his point, maybe just a word-can make Hong Xing change his blood.He thought that Hong Xing, like the Sanlian Gang, was covering the sky in their respective turf.


    He forgot intermittently-the difference between Ding Yao, you must know that with the help of the Twelve Valkyries, Ding Yao really managed to cover the sky in Daiwan... Few political circles in Daiwan are truly not afraid of death. Yes, and no one is sure to kill Ding Yao¡ªso, since you can''t be an enemy, you can only be a friend.


    When Zhou Ye just got out of her Great Emperor, Ding Yao only used a phone call and solved the problem of the yacht''s registration place in 15 minutes... This also shows her influence in the political circles of Dayan Bay. .


    When Jiang Tiansheng and the others boarded the ship, Zhou Ye was taking the women on the deck of the Great Emperor. He was eating breakfast just after watching the sunrise on the sea.


    The Great Emperor, which was about 180 meters long, with the girls on top, Zhou Ye looked very empty... So he simply opened the portal and picked up all the women in his world one by one. , The two consecutive days of fighting with the same enemy and fighting together, also made the women gradually become familiar with each other, and the invisible estrangement has been reduced a lot.


    "My husband, please use tea..." Baidi Yayoi, wearing a cherry-colored kimono, respectfully brought the freshly brewed tea in front of Zhou Ye.


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye stretched out her hand and dragged the tea-setter into his arms. If it weren''t for Baidi Yayoi''s ninjutsu, I''m afraid the tea would be done with Zhou Ye... She couldn''t help but yelled: " Your husband, what should I do if it burns you? Really..."


    "It''s hot to me... I will punish you!" Zhou Ye smiled and lowered his head, and drank a sip of the tea ceremony in the tea cup held by Yayoi Baidi: "If you can control the water, I will be burned by the tea, then it means that You did it on purpose... You said I should punish you???"


    "Bad guy..." Baidi Yasheng couldn''t help but lightly bite Zhou Ye, and groaned: "Then maybe I was not careful?"


    "Then it means you can''t exercise at home, so you still have to punish you..." Zhou Ye said.


    Zhou Ye''s words, Yayoi who got Hundred Lands was uncomfortable... After a while, Zhou Ye asked casually: "Why didn''t you go out with the other sisters?"


    Zhou Ye''s other women, after watching the sunrise together, and then having breakfast-just in twos and threes were playing around on the yacht. It was only at the end of April. Although the weather was more than 20 degrees, it was obviously not one. The temperature at which you can swim in the sea-Fortunately, there are so many entertainment facilities on the Great Emperor, and the girls will not feel bored.


    In particular, there are many entertainment facilities far beyond modern technology that are deeply favored by women, such as three-dimensional playrooms, such as human brain submerged networked game systems, which make all the girls linger.


    "My husband..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, Baidi Yayoi said with a serious expression: "Would you like me to kill those guys, on the sea... My abilities can be used to the greatest extent, so I don''t know what to do. It feels like killing them is like an ordinary natural disaster!"


    "If you don''t believe me, look!" Hundreddi Yayoi was afraid that his man would not believe it, and said, raising his hand and pointing to the distance-following the movement of Baidi Yayoi, I saw a waterspout appearing out of thin air on the sea 1,000 meters away from the Great Emperor. ¡ª¡ªThis waterspout has a diameter of 50 meters and a height of more than 300 meters.


    Although Hyakuchi Yayoi had been very careful to set the distance far away, it still affected the Great Emperor, but fortunately, the artificial intelligence on the Great Emperor quickly drove away from the affected area.


    "Hey... I accidentally used too much force..." Baidi Yayoi asked for forgiveness.


    "You..." Zhou Ye patted the dolphins of Yayoi Baidi, and said helplessly: "I am not the big devil. I want to kill anyone if I see anyone... I''m just curious about how Young and Dangerous Count. That''s it-if I really want to kill them, do I still use you?"


    "People just want to help your husband share the worries..." Baidi Yayoi said with aggrieved expression.


    "I know..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "That''s why I didn''t punish you..."


    Holding a hundred places of Yayoi--Zhou Ye quietly looked at the sea in the distance, and speaking--he seemed to be in this world, unknowingly becoming a gangster who covered the sky with one hand...


    For example-Mochou''s DOA International Money Laundering Group has a very good relationship with the drug lords and gang bosses in North and South America, and the Baidi clan is the leader of the neon underground dark forces-plus now Ding Yao is staying The Sanlian Gang of Bay.


    Oh-I went, before I knew it, I actually became the biggest umbrella for a group of evil forces??Zhou Ye was a little depressed thinking, shouldn''t my information be stored in Interpol''s files now??


    But-in other words, what kind of identity would he be in the Interpol file??He is really curious...


    "Husband!" At this moment, Ding Yao, wearing a kimono, also walked out of the cabin. After greeted Baidi Yayoi with a smile, she cleverly sat on the other side of Zhou Ye automatically.


    "Why didn''t you play it?" Zhou Ye knew that Ding Yao liked a submerged shooting game in the Great Emperor''s game room most-it belongs to the apocalyptic category, which is actually the Resident Evil submerged version of the Umbrella World-a start. Knife, equipment depends on grabbing...


    The reason Ding Yao likes this game is that the feeling of slashing zombies is so cool, especially the feeling of running around being chased by a group of zombies, it is simply irritating...


    "They don''t take me to play together..." Ding Yao complained a little aggrieved.


    "Who...?" Zhou Ye asked somewhat curiously, knowing that although Ding Yao is as clever as Xiao Niaoyi in front of him, in front of other people, he is a character like a strong queen. Is there anyone who can resist her aura??


    "Sister Mo Chou, as well as Xiangyao and Qiqi!" Ding Yao said depressed.


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless. He should have thought that the only girls who like this bloody game are the five-member dog-girl and the neon female special police five-member..."Why don''t they bring them you play??"


    "I... I slashed the tyrant once... Then they were wiped out..." Ding Yao said natly.


    "They are really too much, they will inevitably miss the first time they play..." Zhou Ye said, pretending to be filled with righteous indignation.


    "No, no...husband...I, I hacked the tyrant thirteen times in a row..." Ding Yao felt a little embarrassed himself. The sisters who killed him fought thirteen times. It''s good not to be beaten Up.


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Ding Yao with a strange look, and couldn''t help asking: "Yuzi...you have masochism, right?"


    "People just like the excitement of being chased by zombies..." Ding Yao said embarrassedly, but when she saw her man''s somewhat dangerous eyes, she hurriedly changed the subject and said: "Right, husband... You have to go to Neon some days..."


    "Why are you going to Neon?" Zhou Ye couldn''t help asking. He just wanted to complain that Ding Yao was masochistic, so Ding Yao took him away.


    "I¡¯m getting married with Kazuo Kusakari, the leader of the Neon Yamada team, to help you marry his daughter Kusamura Nanako... That... the engagement day will be two days later..." Ding Yao''s voice became smaller and smaller. That... Kusamura Nanako, I''ve seen her husband... is a great beauty... Really, I''m not lying to you..."


    "...Huh..." Zhou Ye sighed and asked casually, "In what capacity did you get my marriage married?"


    "Um... I said it, your husband must not be angry..." Ding Yao said cautiously: "The identity I set for my husband is my own brother..."


    "Okay... I''m good at it, I''m actually my sister..." Zhou Ye said, got up and carried Ding Yao on his shoulders, and walked towards the cabin... "Let you know today and be me. What will happen to my sister..."


    "Ah...husband, I don''t dare anymore..."


    "It''s really a smart jade sauce..." Baidi Yayoi watched her man carrying Ding Yao into the cabin with a smile on her face. To be honest, she felt that Ding Yao really looked a lot like herself-her husband. Become a heaven, be everything they own¡ªas long as they are what their husband wants, they will try their best to get it...Moreover, they are all smart, knowing what is called, not fighting¡ªis a big fight.


    "Well-such an interesting Yuzijiang, you can''t let your husband punish too much..." Baidi Yayoi stood up to herself and walked in the direction where Zhou Ye had left-she wanted to help Ding Yao fought against Zhou Ye''s aggression together, no way, who made her feel that Ding Yao was pleasing to the eye.


    Chapter VIII


    "Boss... how come it hasn''t arrived yet... vomit..." The pheasant lay on the side of the ship dying... He felt that the whole world was turning, and he really had a thought that life is better than death.


    "Almost..." Chen Haonan comforted her brother, but there was an indescribable worry on his face.


    In his eyes, the cargo ship that Hongxing¡¯s young and Dangerous boys took has not moved for a long time, and he doesn¡¯t know what happened.


    At this moment, in the cockpit of the Changxing freighter, Jiang Tiansheng stood silently, his eyes staring at the sea level in the distance¡ª¡ª


    And Big Brother and Liang Kun are standing behind Mr. Jiang, with a worried look... Only the dinosaur is a little uneasy looking around, looking around, looking like he can''t get down.

 Chapter 620

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, and finally a voice came from the maritime radio, [Changxing¡ªChangxing¡ªthe radius of the target location is 50 nautical miles, there is nothing unusual, repeat, the radius of the target location is 50 nautical miles...]


    Hearing this voice, the expressions of Jiang Tiansheng and the other people in the conversation were relieved.


    "Unexpectedly...the Sanlian Gang''s gang leader is still more regular..." Liang Kun stretched out. He has been standing here for more than half an hour, just to wait for these words.


    "It seems that we are saving the belly of a gentleman with a villain!" Jiang Tiansheng nodded and said.


    "Mr. Jiang, you said too much!" Brother B smiled and joked, "We call it careful to sail for ten thousand years!"


    "Yes..." X2


    Liang Kun and the dinosaur both laughed and said.


    Jiang Tiansheng and the others parked the freighter here, just to wait for the several ocean-going fishing boats in front of which are related to Hongxing to find out what the target location is, or else-with a lot of enthusiasm, in the past... if someone digs a hole Let you jump, the past will be wiped out.


    This is on the high seas, not on land-a dozen deaths on land would be a heinous crime, but... on the sea, sinking a cargo ship-it was at best a small maritime accident. Even if there are hundreds of people on this ship.


    Although Jiang Tiansheng and the others were not afraid of Ding Yao, they had to guard against Ding Yao from the way they judged Ding Yao.Those who were young and Dangerous were hacked to death, and those who had no brains were hacked to death-few were fools.


    "Mr. Jiang-can we sail?" Dinosaur asked cautiously. He just went out and made a circle, and many of his younger brothers were seasick. This is a tragedy."Brothers are not so good, I''m afraid it will take a long time..."


    "Well, let''s sail..." Jiang Tiansheng nodded and said.


    Following his order, the chief mates of the Changxing, who had been waiting for a long time, hurriedly controlled the freighter and drove towards the predetermined coordinate point...


    Jiang Tiansheng took a few reporters out of the cockpit and walked towards the restaurant below.


    "Jiankun, how are you guys preparing?" Jiang Tiansheng asked as he walked.


    "I got a lot of good things from Liu Liu... I''m doing errands, Jiang Sheng, don''t worry." Liang Kun patted herself on the fierce, and said: "They are all good things from Vietnam..."


    "Well¡ª" Jiang Tiansheng nodded, and stopped talking.


    After a few people walked to the restaurant, Jiang Tiansheng ordered: "Jiankun, go and get all the prepared things to the restaurant..."


    "Okay!" Liang Kun nodded, and walked out of the restaurant to look for his little brother-you know, those things are scattered in the backpacks of all the little brothers, he can''t brazenly carry the arms box on the ship.


    "Big B, dinosaur..." Jiang Tiansheng thought for a while and said again.


    "Jiang Sheng, what''s the matter?" X2-the two called out hurriedly asked.


    "You go too, call over those brothers who dare to work hard, and distribute the guys to them..." Jiang Tiansheng commanded.


    When the two heard this, their eyes lit up, and they immediately agreed: "Okay, Jiang Sheng, let''s go now!"


    Watching the two walk out of the restaurant-Jiang Tiansheng rubbed his head with a headache. To be honest, he doesn''t like the position passed down in the home very much-because of the aura of the general manager of Hong Xing, he got no idea in the mall. Less convenience, but also encountered many obstacles.


    But-this is the position passed down from his father, he can''t help but accept it.By comparison-he prefers business.However, people can''t help themselves in the arena. If you want to do it, you can only do it well.


    Soon-Liang Kun walked in with a dozen younger brothers, "Jiang Sheng..."


    "Jiang Shenghao..."


    "Well----! Everyone is brothers, sit down..." Jiang Tiansheng nodded and asked everyone to sit down.


    After a while¡ªBig Brother and Dinosaur also brought dozens of people in.After saying hello to Jiang Tiansheng, he sat down.Fortunately, this restaurant is big enough-big enough to seat one hundred and ten.


    "Everyone is here..." Jiang Tiansheng looked around, and then ordered: "Jiankun-take all the guys out..."


    Although Liang Kun was a little reluctant-but he still didn''t dare to defy Jiang Tiansheng''s words, at least not now... "What are you looking at, haven''t you heard Jiang Sheng''s instructions? Get the guy out quickly... "


    "Oh..." XN


    The dozen horses who followed Liang Kun hurriedly opened their backpacks and shook everything off the dining table.With a clattering sound-dozens of various pistols and magazines fell on the table.


    Seeing these guys, the young and Dangerous boys who followed their bosses in, all eyes were shining straight.Few boys do not like firearms, let alone the brave young and Dangerous boy??


    "There are fifty guys in total... a hundred magazines..." Liang Kun said proudly: "They are all here, Jiang Sheng!"


    "Well, good job, Liang Kun..." Jiang Tiansheng smiled and nodded, and then ordered: "One guy per person, two magazines... But be careful, no shots are allowed without my order. ..."


    "Yes, Jiang Sheng..." XN


    Everyone agreed in unison, and then they began to find the guys who took advantage of them-however, there were few guns-many people, and in the end there were still a few slow-handed guys who didn''t get the guns-they only admitted that they were unlucky.


    Those who got the gun were naturally excited and excited, and those who didn''t get it-their heads were downcast.


    To be honest, preparing these firearms Jiang Tiansheng was also helpless, at sea-with a knife and slashing??Do you think it was hundreds of years ago??What''s more-what if the opponent prepares a firearm?Isn''t this self-inflicted?


    Things are not afraid of ten thousand, just in case.It¡¯s always good to be more prepared...


    If the other party didn''t plan to do it... then these firearms are just a display. If the other party is really prepared and intends to come up with something black¡ªthen, I''m afraid everyone will have a four-four-six-six.


    In the restaurant, when everyone was happily talking about the guy in hand, Liang Kun approached one of her little brothers calmly and whispered in his ear: "Go tell Sangbiao, and watch me gesture! "


    "I see..." Liang Kun nodded clearly, and then quietly walked out of the restaurant.


    "Okay-it''s going to be noon, and there are still two hours to get to the place, ask your brothers to come in batches to eat first..." Jiang Tiansheng said to the three reporters: "The emperor does not need hungry soldiers. Well¡­¡­"


    "Okay, Jiang Sheng..."


    The three of them let the younger brothers who came in first start to eat on the spot-everyone shouted [Thank you Jiang Sheng]


    The meals prepared on the boat are also quite rich, but in the form of a buffet, many young and Dangerous boys eat and drink, of course-there is no wine, but there are enough drinks.


    Those who were full left on their own, and then another group of people came in... and then again-soon, all the young and Dangerous boys on the ship had their lunch.And at this moment-the freighter Changxing that the young and Dangerous boys took has also reached the agreed sea area.


    Chapter 869


    "Where are those damn dumb guys?" Looking at the endless sea, the dinosaur said viciously: "Aren''t they playing us? Why are we here, they haven''t arrived yet?"


    "Don''t worry..." Jiang Tiansheng''s maintenance is still very good. He has done all the preparations he should do. He is only waiting for the other party to come."I have just contacted each other, they will be here soon..."


    At this moment, Big Brother B, who had been standing on the bow of the ship looking into the distance, suddenly pointed at the sea level in the distance, and said a touch of white that gradually leaked out: "That--is it a ship from the Sanlian Gang??"


    Everyone followed his guidance and saw that the sea level in the distance leaked a little white at first, but soon... they saw the whole picture of the ship¡ª¡ª


    The so-called-there is no harm without comparison.


    Everyone in Hong Xing looked at the luxurious and majestic super-large yacht, and then at the half-old and unnew thousand-ton freighter at their feet. They felt like they had a million MMP words they wanted to say, but they couldn''t say it.


    "Damn, I now believe that the Sanlian Gang is covering the sky with one hand in Dayan..." Liang Kun looked at the yacht on the opposite side, and said enviously: "This thing will cost hundreds of millions, right?"


    "I X..." The dinosaur couldn''t help but explode with a swear word: "These dull guys are really rich!"


    Although Big Brother didn''t speak, the envy in his eyes could not be concealed.


    "The disarming power of the Sanlian Gang leader is really..." Jiang Tiansheng couldn''t help but smile, not to mention anything else-only the two items were compared, and the morale on his side was smashed. Opposite This hand really caught people off guard.

 Chapter 621

    The young and Dangerous boys on the deck also saw the yacht coming from a distance, which immediately caused a small commotion-yachts or something, it was too far away for them... Yes, that is, get a few sports cars to drive, and it''s not that kind of luxury car.


    But¡ªLook at the gang leader of the Sanlian Gang, and he¡¯s directly on the big yacht... This Nima is really a good comparison.


    Even if they weren''t all Hongkongers, maybe they would secretly consider the question of whether it would be better to switch to the Sanlian Gang.


    When Zhou Ye''s Great Emperor on the opposite side gradually approached them, even Jiang Tiansheng was a little depressed this time. Although the opposite side was a yacht, it was too big, right??The 180-meter-long super-large yacht has deeply shocked Jiang Tiansheng¡¯s self-confidence. He knows the value of this yacht better than others¡ªat least one billion, or US dollars...


    Madan''s-when there is a lot of money, sometimes it really crushes people.


    What is the net worth of someone who owns a billion-dollar yacht??At least tens of billions...


    Fuck, I don¡¯t know, I was taken aback--Jiang Tiansheng felt that his confidence was a little lacking, and he was a bit too big to face a man with tens of billions of assets.


    At this moment¡ªthe superyacht gradually reduced its speed and slowly circled the Changxing¡ªthen it stopped about twenty meters away from the Changxing.


    At this time, the Hong Xingzai on the boat can already see the arrangement on the yacht from a distance-luxury-atmosphere-comfort-and various visible and invisible arrangements, which make them feel like in a dream The same feeling.


    "...Guru..." At this time, the pheasant, who was a little seasick, is no longer seasick, and his eyes are straightened when he looks at the yacht¡ª"Damn, this is what life is called like this... In the position of carrying a handle, can you afford to drive this kind of yacht?"


    "I don''t know...!" Chen Haonan also felt dizzy... But in order to encourage his little brother, he still said without conscience: "Probably¡ªmaybe¡ªmaybe¡ªit will, after all, this yacht should belong to The Sanlian Gang is the leader...she can do it, but we can''t do it..."


    If Jiang Tiansheng heard that his younger brother thinks of himself so much, he will probably smile and say: "It''s not good--I really can''t afford it..."


    "Are you the brothers of the Sanlian Gang? We are Hongxing..." At this time, the dinosaur was also under Jiang Tiansheng''s instruction, picked up the loudspeaker on the ship, and shouted: "I don''t know-how do you want to talk? ??"


    The sound of the dinosaurs seemed a bit intermittent under the blowing of the sea breeze-but, soon-from the yacht on the opposite side, a clear voice came out: "Let''s go to your boat and have a talk..."


    "Okay-we are on the boat to welcome everyone from the Sanlian Gang!" Although the voice from the other side was a female voice, but-dinosaurs don''t dare to explode as much as they used to be, rich and powerful...


    Soon-the young and Dangerous boys on board Hongxing saw a scene that shocked them.


    I saw¡ªin the second deck on the back of the luxurious superyacht on the opposite side, two helicopters gradually rose up¡ªwith the hum of the propellers, the helicopters slowly flew¡ªtowards the one they were riding in. The Changxing ship flew.


    Sitting in the entertainment room on the third deck of the Great Emperor, Wang Qi looked through the glass boat on the side of the ship and looked at the freighter Changxing not far away. He mumbled: "It''s just a bunch of gangsters, you need Ye to talk to them in person. Well, I can kill them alone..."


    "Ye is also for KK..." Feng Li lifted her glasses with her hand and smiled: "After all-Sister Yao uses poor methods. My dear, in order to appease KK, she always has to talk to her brother. Fei had a good talk!"


    "Hey..." Wang Qi could only sigh for the explanation of her sisters. Of course, she knew that her man was very good to her sisters. As long as it was not unreasonable to make trouble, she would basically respond to requests...except for certain times.


    And at this moment - Zhou Ye had already landed on the deck of the Changxing with the girls in a helicopter.


    The Changxing is a container ship-two helicopters on the deck of more than fifty meters are more than enough.


    When the helicopter''s propellers gradually stopped rotating, Jiang Tiansheng greeted him with a few of his followers-they had already sincerely placed the negotiation site on their ship, and they didn''t express their sincerity. It''s a bit too unsuccessful, and it will make the brothers on the road laugh...


    But-when Jiang Tiansheng came to the two helicopters parked side by side, he looked at the figure coming out of the helicopter, but he was a little dull.


    I saw¡ªfrom the cabin of the helicopter on the left, a handsome young man walked down first¡ªbehind that young man, there were two beautiful girls in kimonos who looked almost exactly the same.


    In the other helicopter, two women in kimonos and a girl walked down, judging by their age-these two women in kimono are about 25 or six years old.


    "This..." Jiang Tiansheng was a little bit awkward. He couldn''t figure out who was Ding Yao, the leader of the pig''s foot triptych gang who talked about numbers this time... Finally, he had to ask embarrassingly: "Excuse me¡ªwhich one is Ms. Ding Yaoding??"


    "I am..." Ding Yao, who walked off the helicopter with Baidi Yayoi, said with a smile: "You are Hongxing''s Mr. Jiang?"


    "Hahaha... I have always heard that the Sanlian Gang in Duiwan is thriving under Ms. Ding''s management. When I saw Ms. Ding today, she was indeed a hero of the female middle school..." Jiang Tiansheng said with a smile: "I don''t know how many of them are. Which hall master of the Sanlian Gang?"


    Let¡¯s talk about the numbers¡ªif my family is better than others, of course I¡¯m pressing the other side. Although the Sanlian Gang hasn¡¯t brought many brothers over, it¡¯s just that Ding Yao¡¯s way of appearance and the car show that his family is rich and wealthy... Therefore, it is better to be honest, everyone should behave first and then fight. As Jiang Tiansheng, who has more shopping malls than the market, he knows better-more money can really kill people invisible.


    Therefore, he is so easy to talk...


    Chapter Eighty Seventy


    Originally¡ªJiang Tiansheng thought that the handsome and incomparably young boy who got off the plane first was Ding Yao¡¯s attendant, and the other women were Ding Yao¡¯s younger sisters from Huatang... As a result, Ding Yao¡¯s actions surprised him. .


    I saw¡ªDing Yao, who heard Jiang Tiansheng¡¯s question, didn¡¯t immediately go forward to talk to Jiang Tiansheng, but walked behind the handsome young man in a curly manner, and stood with the two twin sisters with peerless looks. After being together, Zhan Yan smiled and said, "I''m sorry, Jiang Sheng-the protagonist of this numbering is not me, but my husband-Zhou Ye..."


    Ding Yao stepped back a little while talking, and stretched out his hands to hold Zhou Ye''s left arm - while Baidi Yayoi stood on the other side, like Ding Yao, holding his husband''s right arm.


    "This..." Jiang Tiansheng looked puzzled. He did his homework before he talked about the maths-he knew a lot about Ding Yao''s history. In the information-Ding Yao gave him The two most impressive points are -


    First, he is cruel and cruel.


    Secondly, she is clean and self-conscious. It has never been said that she has an ambiguous relationship with anyone. There is even a legend on the road that Ding Yao is a lesbian and does not like men but women.The evidence is that after Ding Yao took power, despite the opposition of everyone in the gang, a new hall called Huatang was opened. This hall only recruited women and was her guard.


    But the scene before him completely overthrew those legends... Is this Nima the leader of the Sanlian Gang??Is it a fake gang leader??Seeing Ding Yao''s appearance of Xiaoniaoyi, where is there a generation of heroines??It was obviously a little woman caught in a whirlpool of love.


    "Hehe..." Jiang Tiansheng felt a sense of powerlessness with a punch on the cotton. Those homework was done in vain... However, after all, he was the man who had been Hong Xing''s chief executive for ten years. Jiang Tiansheng laughed at himself. , And then walked in front of Zhou Ye."Mr. Zhou, I don''t know if we are invited to meet here this time, how does your gang plan to resolve the dispute between our two gangs?"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye looked around with a smile, don''t say¡ªa group of hundreds of young and Dangerous boys is really bluffing, but¡ªit doesn¡¯t make any sense to him, don¡¯t say it. There are only a few hundred gangsters, even if a few hundred US captains surround him, it will be given for nothing.


    "I don''t know, what is Mr. Jiang going to do?" Zhou Ye asked while looking at the Hongxing reporters behind Jiang Tiansheng: "Tell me, you tell me... and then I will say it!"


    "Okay..." Jiang Tiansheng nodded, and then shouted to the back: "Da Fei..."


    Following Jiang Tiansheng¡¯s words, Dafei walked out from the younger brother behind B... "Mr. Jiang..."


    Although Da Fei greeted Jiang Tiansheng, but-his eyes were always on the girl standing behind Ding Yao, that was his kidnapped sister, KK...


    However, what makes Da Fei strange is why his sister does not seem to be restricted in her freedom, and her expression does not seem to be controlled by drugs-but she just doesn''t come to recognize herself?


    Jiang Tiansheng didn¡¯t care about Dafei¡¯s disrespect, but patted his shoulder and said: ¡°This time we Hong Xing is for our brothers to come forward, not for anything else, just want to tell others-in Hong Kong, we Hong Xing¡¯s Brothers are the most united... Now, I give Dafei the right to talk about conditions. After all, he is the party!"


    With that said, Jiang Tiansheng turned his head and said to Dafei: "If you have anything, just say it, don''t be afraid-our Hongxing tens of thousands of brothers are your backing."


    "Thank you Jiang Sheng..." At this moment, Da Fei really wanted to cry and shed tears. Forced to endure the touch in his heart, Da Fei turned his head and said to Zhou Ye: "Since Jiang Sheng asked me to say it, then I''m not welcome. ...I only have one request, please return my sister..."


    "Da Fei?" Zhou Ye smiled...Accurately speaking, he is his eldest brother-but Jiang Tiansheng is really good, not to mention, it is just a trick to buy people''s hearts. The thief...


    "Yes... it''s me!" Da Fei looked at Zhou Ye and told the truth-he felt like standing in front of this handsome young man, he really felt inferior.There were reasons for the super yacht, Zhou Ye''s own aura, and even Zhou Ye''s appearance.


    Da Fei, who had been on the road for more than ten years, was a little timid when facing Zhou Ye.


    "About KK... It is indeed Yaoyao''s misconsideration. I''m sorry to help her here..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "But..."


    Hearing what Zhou Ye said in front of him, Da Fei still had a thought that his goal was about to be achieved...As a result, Zhou Ye''s voice changed.


    "But... KK is already my woman, and she is willing to follow me-although you are KK''s brother, but-there is no reason to snatch KK from me...?" Zhou Ye said , Wei Wei turned her head behind her, and said to KK who was standing behind her cleverly: "KK, tell your brother what you think!"


    "Yeah!" KK agreed, stepped forward slightly, walked to Ding Yao''s side, and flew towards his brother: "Brother, I am already Ye''s woman, and-I love him, too. Love him so much...I won''t go back, I want to follow him..."


    "..." When facing Zhou Ye, Da Fei could treat him as a liar, but facing his sister¡ªhe could no longer deceive himself."KK, are you stupid?? He has so many women...Do you still like him?"


    Although Zhou Ye did not say that he was all his own women behind him, Da Fei, as a person who passed by, could of course see the undisguised love in the eyes of all the women looking at Zhou Ye - besides, Ding Yao, the leader of the Sanlian Gang just now I personally admitted that Zhou Ye was his own man... Isn''t that obvious enough?


    "Ha... I thought it was a great character, it turned out to be just a little white face who cheated a woman''s money..." Liang Kun, who had long wanted to make trouble, walked out from behind Jiang Tiansheng, looking like a fool."Hey-pretty boy, have you run out of so many women? Do you need me to help you?"


    However-he didn''t finish his words, just like a rooster pinched around the neck, it stopped abruptly.

 Chapter 622

    This is not because of his conscience discovery--but, he is really like a chicken, being pinched by Zhou Ye''s neck...


    "What...what do you want to do...put our brother Kun down!"


    "Hey¡ªyou be careful!"


    "Believe it or not, we hacked you to death..."


    Seeing that his boss was grabbed by Zhou Ye''s neck and slid away, the younger brothers under Liang Kun suddenly stopped doing it...They all clamored to move up, and a few more quietly took out their own firearms. .


    However-at this moment.


    There was a bang¡ªwith these shocking gunshots, several gangsters holding firearms were instantly headshot and fell on the deck...


    Chapter 871


    "Hong Xing''s, stop me..." Seeing that the scene was going to be chaotic, Jiang Tiansheng hurriedly shouted.And the dinosaur and Big B hurriedly restrained their men... After a few minutes, the scene was finally under control.


    "Do you know?" Zhou Ye didn''t care about the riots of Hong Xing''s gangsters at all, but raised his hand and caught Liang Kun in front of him."In this world, some people will die because of car accidents, some people will die because of diseases... But your way of death is the most special, because you died because of being humble."


    With that said, Zhou Ye grabbed Liang Kun''s neck with one hand, and slammed him onto the deck hard - this made Liang Kun feel dizzy and unable to get up... However, this was not the end.


    Zhou Ye lifted his foot, stepped on Liang Kun''s leg like a joke, and suddenly - Liang Kun howled like a pig."what--!!!!"


    Several people close to each other heard a click... Apparently, Zhou Ye''s foot smashed Liang Kun''s bones.


    "Zhou Sheng, is this a bit unsound? Even if Liang Kun Xingjian offends you, it will be handed over to Hong Xing to handle it?" Jiang Tiansheng asked with embarrassment: "And, you guys The blocker killed us Hongxing brothers at once, shouldn''t we give us an explanation?"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye ignored Jiang Tiansheng, but turned to Dafei and said, "Do you want to be the boss of Hong Xing? I want to help you... It''s in the face of KK."


    "I..." Da Fei was struggling, he didn''t know how credible what Zhou Ye said, but...obviously, with Zhou Ye''s car, he is not a person who talks.Da Fei''s heart wandered back and forth between being the boss and his brothers. In the end, he bowed his head and said, "I''m sorry, although I want to be a big brother too, but...I''m afraid that people will point to my backbone and scold me. "


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye didn''t say a word. He planned to kill the slut Jingkun before talking... As for Da Fei not wanting to be the boss?When the time comes, I can''t help him.


    On the deck that was originally a bit noisy, because the gunshots just now became extremely quiet...Although they were all brave young and dangerous, there was still a big gap between the slasher and the dead.


    Watching the guy who was just next to him, he was headshot in a blink of an eye...How could he not be afraid?After all, they are just gangsters, not well-trained soldiers, even soldiers-when they first go to the battlefield, they will be afraid to see dead people.


    And Jiang Tiansheng and the other people who were talking to each other were gloomy and silent¡ªjust now, Liang Kun was five or six meters away from Zhou Ye, and it was right in front of them, but they didn¡¯t see Jing Kun at all. How did they get to Zhou Ye''s hands? This had to make them feel terrified.


    Moreover-the gunshots just now also show that although they came to their own boat, they are not unprepared rookies-on that super luxury yacht not far from their own boat, there are obviously an unknown number of snipers .


    Just now, a few people saw... the dead brothers of Hong Xing all had firearms in their hands.Obviously, the snipers did not shoot randomly, but had a clear purpose-whoever dared to take a firearm would die. This was a deterrent.


    "I think... it''s better for everyone to be friendly..." Ding Yao Qiao stood behind Zhou Ye, looking at her man, smashing Liang Kun''s bones to pieces...


    On the extremely quiet deck, except for the sound of the gurgling sea breeze, the sound of smashing bones and the screams of Liang Kun... This sound is so infiltrating, the young and Dangerous boys who watched could not help but grumble. He swallowed.


    Jiang Tiansheng, Dinosaurs and Big B, their faces were very embarrassed-not only because of Hong Xing''s words, Zhou Ye stepped on his feet like rubbish, arbitrarily insulted... but also because of the words Zhou Ye just said to Dafei .[Do you want to be Hongxing¡¯s agent?]


    This sentence-obviously did not put Hong Xing in his eyes at all.


    At this moment, Liang Kun had already fainted. After Zhou Ye stepped on a few more feet, he felt a little boring. Looking at Liang Kun¡¯s slightly undulating fierce mouth, he turned his head and said to Baidi Yayoi: "Yayoi , Leave this humble guy in the sea to feed the sharks."


    "Hi, Master Husband!" Yayoi smiled, and walked to Zhou Ye''s side with small steps, and said with a smile: "Master Husband, when throwing this trash down to feed the sharks, let him bleed a little. Well, otherwise those little cuties can''t find the food rewarded by this group of husbands!"


    Following the voice, a samurai sword appeared in Yayoi''s hand, lightly swiping it on Liang Kun''s limbs, and immediately sprayed out four pillars of blood-then Yayoi slightly raised his foot, seemingly weakly kicked at Liang Kun''s. Body.


    And this seemingly feeble kick, it was like having a few hundred kilograms of power-kicking Liang Kun lying on the ground to the ship''s side a few meters away, directly over the ship''s side-and fell into the sea.


    The scalp that Hong Xingzai saw was numb--just kidding, this neon woman who looked as beautiful as a fairy was also so vicious.


    It''s not that Hong Xing everyone doesn''t want to do it--but the unknown number of blockers make them feel like needles--each of them has a feeling that if they draw out their weapons, they will definitely die.


    Between life and death, there is a big horror.


    They are just gangsters¡ªthey just want to be a prestige... and act as the boss in front of ordinary people, really let them avenge a person regardless of their name??Sorry-they can''t do it.


    After finishing the Yayoi Baidi ordered by his husband, he did not turn back behind Zhou Ye¡ªbut took out an exquisite handkerchief from the small Japanese-style cloth bag on his waist, and gently held Zhou Ye and grabbed Jingkun. The hands of the neck were gently wiped, and while wiping, he complained: "My husband, such a person is not worth your action at all, look-it''s dirty..."


    On the other side, Ding Yao picked up a satellite phone-in front of Jiang Tiansheng, dialed a number without hesitation, and directly ordered: "Hey-it''s me, um-Hong Xing has a Do you know the guy whose name is Brother Kun? Huh? I didn''t expect him to be the person in Mong Kok? But unfortunately, there will be no such person in the future-everything is done according to our old rules, I don''t want him to have relatives living here In the world, if you can¡¯t do it, go to the Xingtang to receive your punishment!"


    "Fang Master Ding, are you a bit too much like this?? The rules of the road-no harm to your family..." Jiang Tiansheng can no longer be used to Liang Kun, and he can''t stop talking at this time, otherwise he won''t have to be Hong Xing anymore. It''s up to you."Jiankun is humble, and there is more to die... But, there is no need to harm your family?"


    "Haha..." It was not Ding Yao, but Zhou Ye who answered Jiang Tiansheng.


    Facing Jiang Tiansheng¡¯s questioning, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, ¡°In my opinion-it¡¯s too false to say that it''s not a disaster to your family. When Liang Kun was prestigious, his family was always exposed... When bad luck happens, his family can be spared??"


    "Hey, don''t go too far..." Even if Jiang Tiansheng was a dough, Zhou Ye would already be angry at this meeting.


    Zhou Ye ignored him. Instead, he turned his head and shouted at the young and Dangerous boys around: "I now propose that Da Fei be Hong Xing''s talker. Who agrees? Who opposes??"


    Chapter VIII


    Zhou Ye¡¯s voice spread throughout the deck¡ª¡ª


    Hearing these words, the entire deck suddenly boiled. Although¡ªThese people are just a group of gangsters, it is undeniable that they also have their own ideas. Joining Hongxing is to see that Hongxing is powerful enough and speaking loud enough¡ª Others are afraid of them.


    But - all this was broken by Zhou Ye''s words.


    As an outsider, Zhou Ye actually wants to appoint their boss now??What does this take them Hongxing?Your own watchdog??How could this make them not angry... The feeling of being despised made them temporarily forget the sniper who might burst their heads at any time, forget the cruel methods Zhou Ye had just cleaned up Liangkun, and shouted loudly with righteous indignation. .


    "Want to appoint our Hong Xing person? How old are you?"


    "That''s-don''t think that there are five people and six people, you are really invincible!"


    "Believe it or not, our Hongxing brother drowned you by spitting and drowning..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Jiang Tiansheng looked at Zhou Ye with a frosty face, and said coldly: "Mr. Zhou, don''t you think you are too lenient? It is not your turn to be the person in Hongxing. Speak...Even if you are the man of the Ding Gang, you can''t tell me Hong Xing!"


    Jiang Tiansheng is really angry, let''s put it this way-although he does not want to do what Hong Xing said, but-he does not want to do it and being ousted from power are completely different things-even if Jiang Tiansheng has a good temper, At this time, Zhou Ye had already made him angry.


    "Oh? Really?" Zhou Ye looked at these excited young and Dangerous boys with interest, and smiled: "But, I just want to appoint Hong Xing''s person today. What are your plans? "


    "¡ª¡ªDing Gang master, is this also what your tripartite gang meant???" In Jiang Tiansheng¡¯s view, Zhou Ye was a little white face who was able to climb Ding Yao¡¯s tall branch by virtue of his handsome appearance, although he may have some effort on him. , But-in the end it will still be Ding Yao, so-he simply turned his head and asked Ding Yao what he meant.


    You know, two gangs, although one is in Duywan and the other is in Hong Kong... But if the two sides really go to war-there are really ways to save the other side.


    Apart from other things, both parties have an invisible entrance on each other¡¯s territory. One is to communicate with each other, whether it is useful or not, and the other is to serve as a point of contact for people in the local gang of both parties. .


    Once the two sides go to war, the first thing to bear is their respective contact points on the other''s territory, and the second is the smuggling business within their respective gangs.Jiang Tiansheng believed that Ding Yao was definitely not a reckless person to be the leader of the Sanlian Gang at a young age.


    As for¡ªwhy did Ding Yao stand behind Zhou Ye? Why did he acquiesce in Zhou Ye''s possession of so many men? Jiang Tiansheng only regarded Zhou Ye as the result of his superb methods and already overwhelming Ding Yao.


    Hearing Jiang Tiansheng¡¯s words, Ding Yao smiled slightly and said: "Mr. Jiang, you made a mistake. All of what I have today is given to me by my husband. His will, here, will Will be thoroughly implemented..."

 Chapter 623

    "So-your Sanlian Gang is planning to go to full-scale war with Hongxing?" Jiang Tiansheng narrowed his eyes and said with a cold face: "Don''t the Ding Gang master be afraid to go back and be condemned by all of the Sanlian Gang??"


    "Hahahahaha..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing when he heard Jiang Tiansheng''s words-to be honest, he was originally just curious about the rules of math, and he wanted to come and have a look. It means to kill all the people in Hongxing.


    The reason for all of this was just because he suddenly saw his cheap brother, Da Fei¡ª¡ª


    What should I say, Zhou Ye suddenly realized-it seems that if Hong Xing from Hong Kong were to be taken down, the name of his underworld giant would be fully established... Therefore, he asked Dafei on a whim. That sentence.[Do you want to be Hongxing''s talker?


    "Okay... I will ask one more last sentence. I propose Dafei to be Hong Xing''s agent-who agrees? Who opposes?"


    His words provoke a scolding...Zhou Ye smiled slightly and didn''t care--turned his head to the mother and daughter of Baidi and said, "Show me the results of your practice during this period of time..."


    "As you wish, Master Husband..." Baidi Yayoi smiled slightly..., and then took his daughter past Zhou Ye and came to the confrontation with Hongxing''s group, saying: "I''m not good at learning, please Take care!"


    With these words¡ªthe mother and daughter of Baidi exerted their strength at the same time, suddenly¡ªcountless water columns over one meter thick spewed out from the sea around Changxing, turning into countless water snakes¡ªtoward Hongxing on the deck. The young and Dangerous boy attacked.


    "Yaoshou...what the hell is this??"


    "Fuck, the Sea Dragon King is angry..."


    "what¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Help..."


    Jiang Tiansheng was already standing there completely... no matter how much he exaggerated Zhou Ye''s ability in his heart, he couldn''t imagine that he would face such a non-human guy.


    Now, he finally understood why Zhou Ye would dare to board his ship with only a few women in such audacity¡ªsnipers were just a means they used to make fun, and the real back was here.


    On the other hand, Chen Haonan took a few of his brothers and guarded his boss firmly... To them, Mr. Jiang was just a nominal boss, and it was Brother B who really kissed them.


    "How could this...how could this be..." Big B was already dumbfounded. This is like a gangster film originally, but in a blink of an eye the style of painting suddenly changes-it becomes a supernatural film in an instant... How can this be broken??


    "Mr. Zhou...Mr. Zhou...I''m sorry, I shouldn''t trouble you, please, let go of my brothers..." Da Fei rushed to Zhou Ye and bowed desperately.


    "Brother uncle... it''s not the problem that I can''t let go of them now!" Zhou Ye smiled and patted Dafei''s shoulder and said: "It''s the problem that they can''t let go of you, I''m afraid - they are all here now. I hate you to death in my heart, even if I let them go, once they return to Hong Kong, they might make you three swords and six holes before lighting the sky lantern!"


    "No... absolutely not..." Da Fei shook his head, unwilling to believe it.


    "You don''t believe it..." Zhou Ye was not angry, and explained to Da Fei: "Look, in the eyes of your Hongxing brothers, I am afraid that you are about to hate you now, thinking that you are colluding with me, They brought them here...If I really let them go, I''m afraid they will go back once, and within two days, KK will cry and cry for me to avenge you!"


    "..." Da Fei looked around in disbelief. Everyone was staggered by the high-pressure water jets made by the mothers and daughters of Baidi. Many people were cursing themselves... He, already believed Zhou. What Ye said.


    "How do you say, we are all relatives--" Zhou Ye smiled: "Don''t treat you badly, let me ask you again--Do you want to be Hong Xing''s business? If you want--I will give these guys right now. Let go, they are your future team..."


    "These guys hate me so much now...how can they become my team?" Dafei smiled bitterly.


    "Just leave it alone..." Zhou Ye chuckled, "Just say whether you want to do what Hong Xing does. I''ll take care of the rest!"


    "I...I...I am willing!" Da Fei hesitated for a while, and finally nodded-how can a gangster want to climb up?


    "That''s easy..." Zhou Ye smiled and spoke in Greek.[XX said, Xu Feihong became the chief speaker of Hongxing Society of Hong Kong from today.


    It¡¯s not that Zhou Ye deliberately wanted to pretend to be X in a foreign language, but when he said that sentence in Chinese, he was heard¡ªZhou Ye always feels that the second half is full, so what...


    After saying these words-Zhou Ye smiled at Baidi mother and daughter: "Well-they are no longer enemies!"


    "Okay, my husband!" Baidi Yayoi smiled slightly, and returned to his man again with his daughter.


    "Big Uncle-work hard, I am optimistic about you!" Zhou Ye smiled and patted Da Fei''s shoulder, and then took the girls into the helicopter and rode away.In the plane-Zhou Ye used the ability of speech and spirit by the way to modify the memories of those on board...let them forget the strange abilities they had seen before.


    Chapter Eighty Seventy Three


    "Xu Sheng...your brother-in-law is finally gone!" Not long after Zhou Ye''s helicopter took off, the dinosaur who spoke to Hongxing Tuenmen cautiously approached Dafei, and said with lingering fears: "Xu Sheng, you My brother-in-law is really amazing..."


    "Xu Sheng? Me?" When Da Fei was in a daze, he suddenly heard what the dinosaur said, and suddenly pointed at himself in surprise.


    You know, in terms of the status in the Hongxing community-he is not as good as the dinosaurs, after all-the dinosaurs are now in Tuen Mun, and he is still following the big brother as a horse boy-


    On weekdays, the dinosaurs yelled at him when he flew, and he would yell Brother Dinosaurs regardless of whether he was true or false.


    But-now the dinosaurs actually call him Xu Sheng?Such a respectful name¡ªhow could Da Fei not be surprised.


    "Yeah... Xu Sheng! Don''t be angry..." The dinosaur said with a dog-legged look: "Although your brother-in-law is a little bothered, he is really rich... This time I will join with you. Get up and set up a round for Liangkun''s twenty-five Zai, and he has done a good job!"


    "..." Da Fei''s heart was tumbling, why in a blink of an eye--he felt that the world had become so strange??He actually became Xu Sheng??What about Jiang Sheng??Thinking of this-he pointed at Jiang Tiansheng and asked: "Who is he?"


    "Xu Sheng? You may manage a small number of clubs. This is the big brother of Big B... I have some money at home, and I don''t know where my head is missing. I have to come out and mix with Big B... Really!" Dinosaur said with a gloomy expression. In fact, he was a pity why he didn''t have such a rich little brother.


    "...Be busy, let me be quiet..." Da Fei felt like a huge wave was set off in his heart-is his brother-in-law a god? His woman can easily use that kind of weird as a god at sea It has the same power as the Fa, and he made his own world change drastically in one sentence...This, this is really...Forget it, since you can''t resist, just enjoy it.


    He Dafei is not an A Dou who can''t afford to support him, let alone a pedantic guy... Since his brother-in-law has arranged everything for him, it would be too hypocritical to refuse him...


    Thinking of this-Da Fei also began to slowly adapt to the transition from Da Fei to Xu Sheng. Through questioning-he found that the memories in these guys'' minds had been changed, and the changes were very thorough, all abnormalities They have been rationalized by various means.


    It was originally to help him talk to the Sanlian Gang, but it became-he discovered that Hongxing Mong Kok''s story, Ren Liangkun, had the behavior of eating inside and out, in order not to expand the influence, and prevent Hong Xing''s old rival Dongxing from reading jokes... So secretly informed Big B, Dinosaurs and Han Bin... to give Liang Kun Bu a game, pretending to talk with the Sanlian Gang at sea, tricking Liang Kun and his confidant into the boat.


    On the high seas, he united with his brother-in-law Zhou Ye to catch Liang Kun and his men in one fell swoop... As for the water on the deck?It was sprayed from Zhou Ye''s boat with a high-pressure water gun, and the main purpose was to reduce casualties and suppress Liang Kun''s men.


    "Brother-in-law, brother-in-law...you really surprised me..." Dafei sat in the single cabin where Mr. Jiang was supposed to sit, and said to himself: "Forget it... Since this is the case, then I will come too. Try the taste of Hongxing carrying the handle..."


    Although he was determined to do this, Da Fei was extremely jealous of his brother-in-law... Just kidding, what else can such a fairy-like figure do without confessing??


    On the other side-Zhou Ye has returned to his yacht, turned the bow and headed towards Neon... Why did you go to Neon??Of course it''s-I''ve made a kiss... Does this still have to ask?


    At this moment, in the lobby of the Great Emperor, the girls were chatting about what happened just now...KK was cleverly nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms.For her, her own man took her own face and gave her brother Xu Feihong a position as a Hongxing talker, which is already a pet. What else is she dissatisfied with?Just thinking of the small request her man just made in her ear, she couldn''t help her cheeks flushing.


    "My dear... just now my skills are good..." Du Jingjing, who was sitting opposite Zhou Ye, smiled and boasted, "Isn''t it any worse than the maiden?"


    Du Jingjing?It''s the best friend who went on the Fugui Maru with the maiden. She didn''t dare to kill a chicken, but now after a few days of diving in a simulated battle, she has learned to use a sniper rifle.


    In fact, she didn''t want to make the assault rifle charge, but¡ªher burden was a bit heavy and heavier¡ªit was easy to lose balance with the gun, so she could only obediently serve as a support unit for the girls in the game.


    And several other girls also got some exercise in the game, of course... they haven¡¯t reached the point of hitting a hundred shots, so-just now in charge of sniping on the ship are the Tokyo female SWAT five and Maiko and Keika, and this Du Jingjing.


    "Three..." Hearing her girlfriend''s boasting, Yuzi just stretched out three fingers and said faintly: "When you sniped someone, I killed three..."


    "...What if you let me leak my face in front of my dear, bad girl..." Du Jingjing said dissatisfied.


    "I think - you are better off showing your face in front of my dear..." Ding Yao joked with a smile.


    "Hey-don''t think you are really sisters if you look like sisters..." Du Jingjing watched Ding Yao actually teasing herself with her maiden, and suddenly swooped into the arms of her own man, refusing to say: " My dear, you are in charge of your women...look at them all bullying me!"


    "How do you want me to care about them? How about this..." Zhou Ye said, whispering in Du Jingjing''s ear with a smirk.


    Du Jingjing listened to her man''s bad idea, her eyes flickered, and a clear smirk leaked out, "Honey, you are really bad...but I like..."


    "Hey-what do you want?" Seeing his girlfriend''s smile, the maiden was a little numb.


    "Not so...you''ll know until the evening!" Du Jingjing said with a smile, and finally it was her turn to take the initiative."Want to know? Please..."

 Chapter 624

    "Before I am unlucky, I will make you unlucky first..." With a gritted teeth, Yazi rushed to Du Jingjing''s side, a Taishan top pressed Du Jingjing under her body, and her little hand squeaked towards Du Jingjing.


    "Don''t, don''t ha, I''m arrogant... ha ha ha... I, I''m most afraid of yang... Help... honey..."


    "Hmph, it''s useless to call anyone!"


    Seeing the two women laughing together, Ding Yao smiled and walked to his man''s side and nestled in his arms."Husband, why did you let those guys out at that time?"


    "Because... I suddenly felt that teaching him to fish is better than teaching him to fish!" Zhou Ye smiled and gently stroked Ding Yao''s back and said, "Even if I give Dafei 100 million, in the end, he can take this One hundred million to make something is unknown, besides-I think Hong Xing is a very good club. If Da Fei is here to take the matter, it is equivalent to-there is a person in Hong Kong."


    "My dear... are you planning to be an underground emperor?" Mo Chou came over with two wine glasses and handed one glass of red wine to Ding Yao. She knew-anyway, her man had no hands. The man who picked up the glass could drink to Ding Yao''s own man.


    "I still look down on the underground emperor..." Zhou Ye Zhang Zang took a sip of the red wine that Ding Yaodu had come over, and smiled: "It''s just that it seems to be very interesting...so I just did it, whatever you want... "


    "Hey-in the eyes of others, it''s so worthless in the eyes of others, how can it be so unworthy in your eyes?" Although Li Xin doesn''t like Young and Dangerous, he-also knows, Hong Xing How many people want to fight for the position of the person in question.


    "It''s just a bastard..." Zhou Ye looked down on that position, but then again-with this guy''s lazy character, let him deal with society affairs in peace, he might really annoy him and destroy him directly. Joined this club."Okay, let''s not talk about those... There is still a day or two to get to Neon, darlings, let''s party..."


    Following the sound of words, Zhou Ye rushed to the girls...The girls all smiled and avoided.


    A luxury yacht-dozens of beautiful women, only one man... What should that man do at this time??Do you need to ask??


    Anyway-Zhou Ye doesn''t need to ask, he knows what he should do...


    Chapter VIII


    Neon¡ª¡ª


    As a clan who has always been in charge of the Neon Yamada group, the house of the Caucus is certainly not shabby.Although it is not as luxurious as those chaebols, they are doing large-scale construction in various prosperous areas of Tokyo.


    But-as the Kusakari family from the samurai family, the ancestral house in Chiba, Tokyo covers an area of ??more than 7,000 square meters. Although it is not comparable to the mansions of those chaebols,-in the vicinity of Tokyo, It¡¯s also very nice to have such a place for quiet.


    At this moment, the Yamada team¡¯s Kusakari Kazuo is sitting in his home¡¯s 300-square-meter hall, quietly sipping tea¡ªlistening to the bamboo sounding in the courtyard, his mood is not as calm as his expression. .


    The Yamaguchi group, the Jidao organization that used to be side by side with the Yamaguchi group, has been somewhat defeated in recent years. After all, the Yamaguchi group has the support of the big chaebols, but his Yamaguchi group does not.


    Especially in the past few years, Inagawa and Sumiyoshi have been aggressively trying to gain a foothold in the already unstable Tokyo, which has exacerbated the Yamada group¡¯s plight...


    Therefore, Kusakari Kazuo agreed to the marriage request of Ding Yao, the leader of the Dingwan Sanlian Gang-nothing else, just to restore the reputation of the Yamada team in the neon group, and join forces to regain the status of the Yamada team.


    But, thinking of his only daughter, Kusamura Nanako, Kusamura Kazuo felt a little guilty.After all-letting my daughter marry a man who has never met, I feel a little sorry for her.


    "Patriarch..." A middle-aged woman in a plain kimono walked up to Kusakari Kazuo''s side and whispered: "The head of the Flower Hall of the Dawan Sanlian Gang has arrived. She said she was ordered by Ms. Ding. Come to prepare for the engagement! The day after tomorrow-Ms. Ding will arrive in Tokyo with her brother..."


    "Yeah, I see..." Kazuo Kusakari''s eyelids drooped, and replied, "Be entertained, don''t let people say that my Kusakari family doesn''t understand the etiquette of hospitality..."


    "It''s... Patriarch!" The middle-aged woman said, she was about to withdraw.


    "Wait a minute!" Kusakari Kazuo stopped the middle-aged woman. After thinking for a while, he asked, "Where is Nanako?"


    "Miss Nanako is in school..." the woman replied.


    "You send a maid to Tokyo to pick up the young lady..." Kusakari Kazuo sighed and said, "Anyway, I''m going to be a mistress soon, so I should come back and prepare!"


    "Yes, Patriarch..." The woman responded, but did not leave where she was.


    Kazuo Kusakari opened his eyes slightly to look at his housekeeper, and asked, "Is there anything else?"


    "Hi... Patriarch!" The woman nodded, and then said hesitantly: "I heard that Patriarch intends to pass the position to Miss Nanako''s husband-in-law, so what do you do with Master Lang?"


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Kazuo Kusakari glared at his housekeeper like telegraphs, "Asami Nakamura, who asked you to ask?"


    "No one asked Asami to ask, this is just Asami''s responsibility as the inner steward of the Kusakari clan!" Facing the anger of Kusakari Kazuo, Asami Nakamura didn''t panic--the inner steward, saying that it was an inner steward would be better than saying that it was no Kusaka Kazuo. Well-known concubine, she knows her man too well."When you brought Young Master Lang back to Cao Miao''s house, he always thought that he was the successor of the Cao Miao clan. If he was not dealt with properly, Chao Mei was afraid - and Xiao Qiang would be a disaster!"


    "I know..." Kazuo Kusakari knew that his housekeeper was right, but-the son who had been raised for so long, how could he not bear to deal with it like this.


    "Patriarch, please forgive Asami for so much contemplation... If you continue to be interrupted, you will suffer its chaos..." Asami Nakamura has always looked down on that Kusaki Lang, in her opinion-although that person is used to the noble surname of the Kusagi family, but- He is an outsider after all.


    As for Kusakari Kazuo''s intention to let Nanako''s husband-in-law take over the position of the sixth generation of the Yamada group in the future, she thinks it is normal...Although that is also an outsider, but-after all, he will be Nanako-san''s husband, and-in the future After he and Ms. Nanako have a child, the child with the blood of the Kusakura clan in his body will surely inherit the position of the leader of the Yamada Group Seven Daime and the Sanlian Gang.


    At that time-the Sanlian Gang and the Yamada Group will no longer distinguish each other, and the leadership position of the Yamada Group will not fall into the hands of others.


    "Let''s go down... I have to care about this!" Kusakari Kazuo rubbed his temples with some headache.


    "It''s... Patriarch!" Seeing the appearance of his patriarch, Asami Nakamura gently backed out with an interest...


    "Lang--don''t let me down..." Kazuo Kusakari looked at the empty hall and muttered: "If you really have illusions about the position of Yamada Group''s sixth generation... then you really can''t keep you. Up!"


    "..." Asami Nakamura smiled outside the house, she knew that her patron had made up her mind.So-all she has to do is to stare at Cao Yilang, and when he moves slightly, she will take him down with thunder.


    Asami Nakamura walked toward the door. When passing by the door, a young man with half-length hair came to face him. When he saw Asami Nakamura, he immediately said hello with a smile: "Nakamura-san, good noon!"


    "Master Lang, good noon..." Asami Nakamura nodded slightly, and then continued to walk out...she was going to pick up her own lady.


    "What''s the matter with Nakamura-san?" Kusaki Lang asked enthusiastically, "Do you need my help?"


    "It doesn''t need to be..." Asami Nakamura said without stopping at her feet: "The owner asked me to pick up the young lady back. In two days, her fiance will be here-it is rude, so the young lady will have to receive two days of special bridal training. !"


    "..." Hearing Nakamura Asami''s words, Kusamaro''s pupils shrank, but-soon he concealed the past and smiled and said, "Why don''t I go..."


    Although Asami Nakamura seemed to be walking without squint, the corner of her eye was actually paying attention to Kusnerang''s expression... Kusnerang''s performance just did not escape her interest at all.


    "Master Lang-please pay attention to your identity!" Asami Nakamura stopped and looked at Kusaki with a frosty face and said, "As a righteous son, you are not qualified to approach the young lady, do you understand? ?"


    "...Hey, I see..." Kusara said respectfully, "I''m sorry, I was rude..."


    "I hope you can position yourself..." Of course, Asami Nakamura will not be deceived by the respectful expression on the face of Kusner. She can clearly see Kusner''s clenched fists...but ,so what??


    Kusakari said he was the son of the owner of the family, but in fact-everyone knows that he is just a mascot-originally it was for Kazuo Kusari to have no children under his knees, and to recognize it as a buffer sign-no one would really He is regarded as the young master of the grass mow family.


    Now, since his Patriarch has a better choice, then-the final result of Cao Nelang is just being kicked out to stand on his own, and at most he will be given some severance pay.


    But what-what if he has untimely thoughts and tries to achieve his goal by meddlesome lady??So Nakamura Asami will naturally not be polite to him...


    Speaking of it-my lady seems to have met this guy a few times after an hour, at most she is an acquaintance-not even a childhood sweetheart-and this guy seems to have heard that the owner of his family is planning to marry the Sanlian Gang. I often want to be courteous with my own lady... Hmph¡ªI really want to blind him.


    Asami Nakamura ignored Kusara and walked directly to the door... She was not afraid of Kusara''s anger. She was expecting Kusara to break out. Then there would be reasons to kill this guy.


    Chapter VIII


    The high school affiliated with Tokyo Ochanomizu Women''s University.


    Tokyo Ochanomizu Women¡¯s University, as the first women¡¯s university in neon, once enjoyed the reputation of a Missy School-after all, the women¡¯s university was established in 1875. At that time-neon women¡¯s status was still quite low, so they were willing to pay for it. I am afraid that the only rich and politicians who let their daughter go to college are the rich.


    Therefore, it has the reputation of Missy School.


    And as an affiliated high school of Missy University, of course, it is also an out-and-out high school for girls. In this college, you can''t see a male existence... This is why those chaebols and Chinese like to send their daughters away. The reason for this.


    At this moment¡ªit¡¯s the lunch break, the girls on campus are gathering in twos and threes, laughing and playing, or chatting and eating... Looking around, there are beautiful figures in short skirts everywhere, really¡ªlike heaven. Exist.

 Chapter 625

    "Nanako-chan, why do you look so listless these days?" On the rooftop, four girls were gathered together and chatting¡ªas for Nanako, it was Chie Horikawa¡ªone with a ponytail. The strong girl, with a trace of awe-inspiring temperament on her delicate little face, makes her look like an authentic eldest lady.


    "Qianhuijiang..." Cai Nanako moved the delicious-looking lunch in her lunch box with her chopsticks. These lunches that would have made her appetite before, now she can''t arouse her appetite."I...maybe I won''t be able to come to school in the future..."


    "Why?" The other three girls of X3 couldn''t help but asked hurriedly:


    "Why can''t Nanako-chan come to school anymore? Are you going to get married?" said Alyssa Watanabe with a smile. Alyssa Watanabe is a mixed race, and she inherited her father''s success perfectly. God''s eyes and his mother''s tall figure and fair skin are a great beauty.


    "Eh...??? How did Alys know??" Nanako looked at her girlfriend in surprise, with a dazed expression...What''s the situation??


    However, it was Alyssa who was more surprised than her... She was totally joking. Didn''t expect this to be right??


    "Hey hey..." The three of them were shocked... As the youngest and most lively Inagawa Kazemi of the four sisters, she was also the most curious one. She asked curiously: "Nanako Why do you want to get married all of a sudden? Obviously just sixteen years old..."


    "Yes... it was my father''s marriage appointment..." Nanako said with a gloomy look: "I don''t even know what my future husband will look like, whether he will be tall or short, fat or thin... Ah ah Ah, so annoying!"


    Although Nanako has been a well-behaved girl since she was a child, she also felt at a loss when facing the sudden fianc¨¦-no matter how it was said, it was the man who affected her life, or even politely said-that is about to be her life. Relying on her is also a person who will accompany her throughout her life.


    However, until now-she only knows one name, and she hasn''t even seen one of the photos. How could this make her not upset??


    "Don''t you just admit your fate?" Inagawa Shinobu said with a hateful look: "Nanako, you idiot-don''t you fight? To my father, I don''t want to marry someone. is it hard??"


    "..." X3


    The three girls did not speak, but looked at Inagawa Shinobu with strange eyes¡ª¡ª


    "Huh? Why are you looking at me like that?? Is there anything strange on my face??" Inagawa Shinobu was seen by his three girlfriends with a guilty conscience, and he kept rubbing his delicate face. There seems to be something dirty on it.


    "Ninja sauce is really passionate..." Nanako sighed.


    "That''s right-just a passionate fool!" Alyssa Watanabe also sighed, looking regretful.


    "Hey-you made it clear to me, who is a hot-blooded stupid?? Whoever says someone else is a stupid is a stupid..." Inagawa Shinobu jumped up angrily and yelled. When she yelled, there was no that This kind of arrogance that makes people feel bored, but because of the yelling, her two little tiger teeth are looming, and they look very cute.


    "I really envy Shinobu!" Horikawa Chie gently rubbed Inagawa Shinobu''s head, and sighed: "Uncle gave you such a name, and he probably wants you to inherit the family business... Unfortunately, we Can not be done¡­¡­"


    "Why??" Inagawa Shinobu and Horikawa Chie still have a relationship. The father of the two is a brother of a different name, so she naturally has a sense of closeness with Horikawa Chie.


    "Oh..." Alyssa Watanabe sighed and whispered softly: "Since we enjoy the wealth and status given by the family that ordinary people cannot enjoy, then we have to take the responsibility for the rise and fall of the family-marrying someone is One of them...Although Nanako is one step ahead of us now,-sooner or later we will come to this point-maybe it is the son of a chaebol or a descendant of a certain Chinese..."


    "Why, how could this happen..." Inagawa Shinobu said, Alyssa''s words made her feel unspeakable dull.


    She really doesn''t want to be separated from Nanako-obviously everyone has just become good friends, why should we separate like this??


    Chie Horikawa saw that the atmosphere was a little heavy. As a master of adjusting the atmosphere, she hurriedly changed the subject and said: "Nanako sauce, have you seen your future husband?"


    "No..." Nanako shook her head lightly, and said: "I just heard my father tell me that he is a very handsome boy, and-it''s a good match for our family..."


    "Right?" Horikawa Chie asked a little strangely: "I don''t remember the Chinese martial arts family that is famous for neon, what kind of teenagers are there? It''s the Mitsui family who has a poor dude... Could you say that is it him??"


    "No..." Cai Nanako lightly bit her own Zun Chun, and finally said: "Father said-my future husband is the younger brother of the leader of the Daiwan Sanlian Gang, his name is Zhou Ye..."


    "Hua Guoren??" The women were startled for a while, then for a while.


    After all-they also know that the Yamada team has had a hard time recently, so it is reasonable to find foreign aid.What they didn''t expect was that Kusakari Kazuo would marry his daughter directly.


    The Sanlian Gang knew that it was a gang that covered the sky in Dayan... Why did they know so many gangs?Then I can only say-who is looking for who.


    Chie Horikawa is the 5th generation of Sumiyoshi and the daughter of Masao Horikawa... and Alyssa Watanabe is the daughter of Ichiro Watanabe, the sixth generation of Yamaguchi, and Shine Inagawa is the daughter of Yuro Inagawa, the third generation of Inagawa Kai. -Their small group is called by the other girls in the school-the four princesses of the Neon Jidao.


    Although there are many gaps between their parents, but-as daughters, they are called friends in school, which I have to say is a very magical thing.


    But¡ªit¡¯s normal to think about it, girls from chaebols and Chinese are reluctant to associate with them¡ªand the daughters of small families are even more afraid of getting involved with them.


    Therefore-although the four girls are in different grades, they have become good best friends. This is because they have the same growth experience and the acquiescence of their parents... After all, it is no longer popular to fight and kill. Yes, making money is the last word-but the relationship between the recent gangs is a bit strange.


    Inagawa and Sumiyoshi had to unite in order to fight the Yamaguchi group... In this way, the Yamada group, which was originally the second largest Kokudo organization, would be a little bit on the wax... But let Kusakari Kazuo and Watanabe Ichiro unite, He is also unwilling.


    After all, as the second largest Jidao organization, Kazuo Kusakari still has his own arrogance, so he would rather marry the Sanlian Gang than cooperate with the Yamaguchi group.


    Just as the girls were digesting the news from Nanako, a voice suddenly sounded: "Miss... Patriarch asked me to take you back!"


    "Eh?? Nakamura-san??" Nanako turned to look, and was surprised to find that it was her housekeeper, Ms. Nakamura... She asked in a little astonishment: "Did your father say anything about it?"


    "Um... you will understand when you go back!" Nakamura looked at the three girls next to his own lady, and didn''t want to tell the reason. After all, the matter of the Yamada Group and the Sanlian Gang is still in a confidential stage for the time being. She doesn''t want to make extravagances.


    "Okay..." As a good girl, Nanako naturally had to be obedient... She gently stood up from the tablecloth, picked up her uneaten lunch box, and said to her girlfriend, "I''ll go back first. Now... everyone, see you later..."


    "Ms. Horikawa, Ms. Watanabe, Ms. Inagawa... Please forgive me, the owner of my family has an urgent call to Miss, so... It''s a bit rude!" Nakamura said, bowing slightly to the three girls, and then followed his own lady downstairs go with.


    Chapter VIII


    Kusamura Nanako sat in the car and looked at Asami Nakamura, the in-house steward of Kusamura who was sitting across from him, and asked softly: "Mother Nakamura...what the hell my father told me to go back..."


    Kusamura Nanako¡¯s mother died early since she was a child¡ªshe grew up with Asami Nakamura. After all, Kazuo Kusamura was busy every day as the fifth generation member of the Yamada group. It can be said that Kusuma Nanako can now become a qualified good girl. Most of it is due to Nakamura Asami.


    And Kusamura Nanako often secretly calls Nakamura Asami as Nakamura''s mother when there is no one, of course-she dare not in front of outsiders, even at home, she dare not in front of her father, because ¡ª¡ªIn the family, rules are more than everything...


    "It''s a good thing!" Asami Nakamura smiled and blinked at Nanako. It can be said that she has long regarded Nanako as her own daughter who is barren.


    "A good thing?" Nanako asked unclearly, "What is a good thing?"


    "Miss, your fiance will be in neon the day after tomorrow... happy or not?" Nakamura Asami teased Nanako and said: "And-the day after tomorrow, you are about to get engaged... Ah, it really feels like time flies quickly. , In a blink of an eye-the young lady has changed from a child snuggling in my arms and coquettishly into someone else''s wife..."


    "Mother Nakamura...oooo..." Listening to Nakamura Asami''s melancholy sigh, Kusamura Nanako couldn''t help but rushed into Nakamura Asami''s arms and burst into tears."I don''t want to leave you...uuuuu..."


    "Fool... Sooner or later, there will be such a day!" Although Nakamura Asami was a little bit disheartened, she still patted the grass on Nanako''s back gently, and said in a low voice, "And--Nanako''s fiance is still a handsome man. Oh¡­¡­"


    "No matter what beautiful men are not beautiful men... I don''t like it..." Kusamura Nanako put her little head in Nakamura''s arms and said muffledly.


    "Really?" Nakamura Asami smiled and took out a photo from her small bag on the side, and shook it gently: "Since Nanako doesn''t like it, then I will finally ask the host of Sanlian Banghuatang for this one. The picture of your fiance that I brought was thrown away!"


    "Huh?" Kusamura Nanako straightened his head from Nakamura''s arms in surprise --- and asked curiously: "It''s not that that guy hates photography the most, so there is no photo?? How..."


    Speaking of-at that time, Zhou Ye hadn''t met Ding Yao yet, so of course there were no photos or anything else-in fact, there was still one, which was the photo of Ding Yao and Zhou Ye in front of the cherry blossom trees before they parted, but- -That is the treasure of Ding Yaozhen''s life, who of the Sanlian Gang is brave enough to let her use the photos for blind dates?


    So-when Kusakari Kazuo asked for a photo of his future son-in-law, the answer he got was that Master Zhou Ye hated taking pictures, so-there was no photo left.


    To tell the truth-Kusakari Kazuo was very dissatisfied at the time, but-for the sake of the two gangs cooperation plan, he endured it.


    Therefore-Kusamura Nanako has always thought that her future fianc¨¦ is an ugly man-why would he be so taboo from taking pictures if he is not an ugly man?


    And today¡ªAsami Nakamura actually said that she had already got Zhou Ye''s photo¡ªhow could Kusamura Nanako not be curious?Even a stinky man, she wanted to see what her future fiance would look like.


    "Curious?" Nakamura Asami smiled and blinked at Nanako. Of course, she had already seen the photo in her hand-at the first glance, she felt that-Miss Nanako had picked up the treasure, personality Let¡¯s not talk about anything--just this beautiful appearance is enough to make many girls think about it day and night...


    "Hmm..." Kusamura Nanako desperately lit her little head, no matter how beautiful or ugly, she absolutely felt very curious about the man she was going to be with for life-after all, she did not have the courage to resist her father, and she herself It is a traditional neon woman, divorce or something, in her mind, there is absolutely no option.


    Seeing Nanako''s cute performance, Nakamura Asami couldn''t bear to tease her anymore-she handed over Zhou Ye''s photo at will.

 Chapter 626

    "..." Nanako lightly took the photo and looked at it carefully¡ª


    I saw the photo was taken on the pier, and the background was an extremely luxurious yacht. Through the photo, Nanako could still vaguely see the three Chinese characters on the yacht [].


    In front of the yacht, there was a handsome young man in a casual suit. He saw the young man with a lazy smile-half side of his body, pointing to the luxury yacht in the distance, as if saying something...


    "It''s great..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s photo of Nanako, she gently pressed the photo with her hands in her arms, and her heart was full of joy... After all, having such a handsome fiance would be blessed by God.


    When she heard that the Sanlian Gang refused to give the photo, Nanako had a guess as to whether her fianc¨¦ had been ugly to a new height... and now, with this photo, she finally stopped thinking about it.


    Don''t say anything about the appearance party is not the appearance party-how many people in this world are not the appearance party?Who can see the so-called spiritual beauty at a glance?That''s why¡ªthere is the saying [Sister loves pretty].Not to mention having a good look makes people fight for ten years less, at least it can also be a good feeling bonus when facing the opposite sex in social situations.


    Nanako was anxious for a long time, and finally let go... She carefully put the photos in her schoolbag, and then asked curiously: "Mother Nakamura-you haven''t told my father what to do when you call me back. Well! Didn¡¯t Zhou Yesang arrive in Tokyo the day after tomorrow?"


    "Well--" Nakamura said with a smile: "Although Zhou Ye only came to Tokyo after the mulberry--but now, you are about to start the Huajia practice..."


    "But... but I feel that my cooking skills are okay..." Nanako asked unclearly. The so-called Huajiao practice is the practice of the bride-in simple terms, the bride has to learn to cook and clean. Clean up the room, and simple massage techniques.


    To put it bluntly-Neon''s bride practice is to turn a woman into a full-time housewife... For this, Zhou Ye is the favorite.


    "Nanako, your cooking skills are very good. That''s right..." Nakamura paused slightly before saying, "But-you know, Zhou Ye-sang is a native of the Bay, so-you still have to Learn some Chinese cuisine, and...some knowledge you should know as a woman!"


    "...So it''s like this..." Nanako nodded. She didn''t have any rejection of learning Chinese cuisine, and she even had some expectations. After all, she could let her husband eat the meals she prepared for him. For her, it is also a sense of accomplishment.


    Seeing that Nanako accepted his statement so easily, Nakamura couldn''t help but feel a little happy. The point of that sentence is not Chinese cuisine - but the following sentence [As a woman, you should know knowledge.


    Of course¡ªthis so-called knowledge that a woman should know, of course, was taught by someone who came over to Nanako, and it was the kind of secret room teaching... Up to two more maids were added to model off-site poses.


    To be honest-this sentence was temporarily added by Nakamura. The first time she saw Zhou Ye''s photo, she felt that this course was added... No way, who made Nanako''s fiance so handsome??Sometimes-it is not whether he seduce other women, but whether other women will seduce him.


    So here comes the problem-Nakamura, who has watched Nanako grow up, certainly doesn''t want him to think that Nanako, who is like her daughter, will be at a disadvantage when fighting those coquettish bitches. Then, he can only cultivate Nanako. I''m in the hall, I''m in the kitchen, I''m fighting Xiaosan, I''m fighting a gangster.


    Looking at the scenery outside the car window, Asami Nakamura couldn''t help but sighed secretly-it''s just that time is too tight... At the moment, I can only take one step and count one step, I hope Nanako can understand more.


    Chapter Eighty Seventy Seven


    At the pier of the Tokyo-Minato-Aomori International Yacht Club, an ultra-luxury yacht that resembles a 10,000-ton ship is slowly entering the only ultra-large deep-water berth in the pier under the leadership of the pilot boat.


    The club¡¯s manager, Yusuke Arai, dressed in a black suit, stood respectfully on the pier with his secretary, and watched the super-luxury 10,000-ton yacht called the Great Emperor slowly approaching the shore with a solemn face.


    And not far from him, there are a dozen women in black skirts. These women are obviously not the same as him-their eyes are full of enthusiasm when they look at the yacht.


    As the Great Emperor slowly docked, a T-shaped suspended ladder stretched out from the back of the yacht and landed straight on the pier.


    Soon-a handsome young man walked down surrounded by Yingyingyanyan.Seeing this handsome boy, a group of women in black, under the leadership of the long-haired woman in the lead, walked up quickly and greeted respectfully: "Master, welcome to Tokyo..."


    Ding Yao, who was holding Zhou Ye''s arm, couldn''t help but smile when he saw the performance of these women, and teased: "My husband--it seems that you have taken away the heart of the Hall Master Huatang under me... now I only recognize you instead of me...I am really sad!"


    "Big sister..." Ouyang Meimei said with a crimson face: "It''s not the big sister, you let us treat the young master as our own master?"


    "Bah-I didn''t let you see the young master, so I don''t want me..." Ding Yao sipped lightly and teased: "Little wave hoof please please me quickly, maybe I will give you a housekeeper if I am happy. The number of places!"


    "I..." Did Ouyang Meimei lose to her eldest sister''s head and go deep? In fact, it was because she cared too much about her image in front of Zhou Ye... Otherwise, what kind of posture she had never seen on the mixed road? what.


    "Okay, don''t tease Ouyang..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Ding Yao''s dolphins, and then asked Ouyang Meimei: "How are the things I asked you to prepare?"


    "Everything is ready, Master!"


    At this moment-Yusuke Arai from Aomori International walked over with his secretary and bowed respectfully ninety degrees when he saw Zhou Ye."Hello, Mr. Zhou Ye, I am Yusuke Arai of Aomori International, this time I will be responsible for all matters concerning your yacht here... We Aomori International has the most complete logistics team that can provide you with the best Maintenance service!"


    "...No need!" Zhou Ye looked at Yusuke Arai, joking--Can they understand the technology on board that far exceeds this era?Besides...the Great Emperor has its own maintenance robots, and the sanitation on the Great Emperor is the responsibility of the ten biochemical maids on board. Although there are only four maids on board now, the cleaning has been done. enough.


    "Please rest assured... our team is definitely the most professional..." Arai Yusuke still wanted to sell his maintenance team a little bit unwillingly, but Zhou Ye''s next sentence completely extinguished his thoughts."First, I have my own maintenance staff on board, they will contact you if they need it, and second, I don''t like others invading my private space..."


    "Yes..." Although he was a little unwilling, Yusuke Arai knew that most wealthy people had quirks, and Zhou Ye was nothing.


    "Okay, I will pay double the parking fee, but... don''t let others approach my ship, you know?" Zhou Ye said, patted Yusuke Arai on the shoulder, and then led the women across his By your side, walk away.


    "Yes, please rest assured, I will take care of your ship!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Arai Yusuke bowed to Zhou Ye''s back in surprise, joking...how much is the maintenance fee and the parking fee is Is the big head okay?Generally, they are charged according to the tonnage, especially for this kind of 10,000-ton yacht, which is simply a profit.


    Zhou Ye ignored Arai Yusuke¡¯s words and walked out of the pier with the girls... For him, he didn¡¯t worry that someone would steal his ship. Just kidding¡ªthe weapon system and biochemistry that came with the Great Emperor. Are the maids all furnishings??


    It¡¯s just after nine o¡¯clock in the morning, and there are not many people on the dock... After Zhou Ye took the girls to the parking lot of the dock, he turned to the girls and asked, ¡°You really don¡¯t go to the engagement with me. Ceremony?"


    "Don''t go...resolutely don''t go, what are you going to do? See if you find us a new sister again??" The girl wrinkled her cute little nose, and then grabbed Du Jingjing and Huixiang. Said: "Let''s go to Tokyo to play..."


    "That''s..." KK also took Li Xin together, "We have to feel the atmosphere of the Tokyo love story!"


    In the end, the girls were divided into four groups-five sons of a bitch with four cat ear loli and two biochemical maids, with Shinohara as a guide, planning to have a good time in Tokyo.


    And Duanmu Ruoyu stammered with Xiaoba and Deng Meiling, plus a group of Baidi sisters and Yumiko Kozu, with Yumiko as a guide, to visit Tokyo.


    The swan girl Zhao Tiantian and Hu Dilan, KK and Li Xin, are guided by Natsumi Mori and Sanlun Chixiang to visit Tokyo.


    Maeda Yukie and Imagawa Yuriko took Imagawa Kiyoko and Qiu Yadongmei, together with Maiko, Wen Cuicui and Du Jingjing, to tour Tokyo, of course...Because Kiyoko is from Tokyo, this group does not require the Tokyo Five to be a tour guide. , But because they didn''t have the force to take charge, Zhou Ye matched them with two biochemical maids.


    In the end, only Mo Chou and Ding Yao were left beside Zhou Ye, plus Yayoi Baidi and Xiangyaoliang...The internal steward of the Baidi clan, Chieko Takei had already teleported back to Sakuragu, after all-Baidi The Earth Clan still has a lot of things to deal with, and her inner steward must be there if the patriarch is not there.


    Zhou Ye looked at the women next to him, and in the blink of an eye there were only three or two kittens left... "Hey, there are still too few women!"


    "Hey¡ª¡ª" X4


    The girls couldn''t help but slurped the goods together, Xiang Haruka rolled his eyes, and vomited: "Please point your face...If you have few women, how can you let those bachelors live? They only have Xiao Zuo. Follow Xiaoyou."


    "Hey, Liang, you still know that Xiao Zuo Xiao You... not bad, not bad!" Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing and teasing the eldest sister of the Tokyo Women''s Special Operations Group, "Could it be that you used to live with them? Speaking of...Although it was your first time at that time, but..."


    "Asshole... Don''t say..." Xiang Yaoliang couldn''t help being blushed by Zhou Ye. She suddenly jumped onto Zhou Ye''s body, spreading her bare hands and going to cover Zhou Ye''s mouth. Then something came out that made her ashamed to death.


    "Far away, just let your husband say it, I''m also curious...what happened the first time?" Ding Yao was really curious.


    "No, absolutely not!" Although I have already had an experience with H, Xiangyao Liang really didn''t want his sisters to know about the first shameful thing. The only sisters who knew about it were all She has already been warned.


    "I know I know..." Hyakuchi Yayoi said, fearing that the world would not be chaotic, "I know, does Yuko want to know? Please beg me... I secretly followed my husband that day..."


    "Hey--!" Xiang Yaoliang was going crazy when she heard Yayoi''s words. She left and jumped off Zhou Ye. As soon as she turned around, she was going to cover Baidi Yayoi''s vision... "Don''t say it, absolutely don''t say it !"


    Mo Chou smiled and gently helped Zhou Ye tidy up the clothes that had been messed up by Xiang Yaoliang, and said, "Look, you can make Liang ashamed look like this with just one sentence... How can you be a man like this!"


    "Don''t you think this kind of Liang is fun?" Zhou Ye smiled: "It''s much cuter than the big sister who looks handsome and reassuring!"


    "You..." Mo Chou smiled helplessly. For Zhou Ye--she was already in love with her, she couldn''t bear to refute him for anything.


    At this time, a black luxury motorcade drove out of the parking lot and slowly stopped in front of Zhou Ye... Ouyang Meimei walked off the co-pilot quickly and helped Zhou Ye open the door."Master..."


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye nodded, then turned his head and shouted to the three women who were still fighting, "Hurry up and get in the car, there is still business to do..."


    The third daughter was not someone who didn¡¯t know the severity, and immediately stopped playing, followed Zhou Ye and Mo Chou to get into the car...The convoy slowly drove out of the pier and headed towards Liuhua River in Chiba City, where it was Yamada. The seat of the ancestral home of the Zuucao Clan.


    Chapter VIII

 Chapter 627

    Chiba City-Liuhua River-in front of the gate of the Kusamura House.


    Kusakari Lang stood respectfully behind his adoptive father, behind Kazuo Kusakari...On both sides of the door, a dozen young men in black suits stood there with solemn expressions, like guards.


    Wearing a black hakama with a feather hakama, Kusakari Kazuo saw the caravan on the road from a distance, and he couldn''t help putting a smile on his face--"Ding Sang is really punctual... Lang, don¡¯t be rude to the distinguished guests. do you know?"


    "I know, foster father!" Kusakari Lang said respectfully, but behind Kazuo Kusakari, a fierce gaze flashed in his eyes... He pretended not to care and asked softly: "Foster father, why What is the surname Zhou of the younger brother of Ding Bangzhu?"


    "Hmm¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª?" Kazuo Kusakari gave him a dissatisfied glance, and then thought for a moment ¡ª or explained to him: "Fang Master Ding also said about this, that''s because Gang Master Ding inherited the mother''s surname. And her younger brother is the inherited father''s surname..."


    "So it''s like this..." Cao Karang nodded, pretending to be suddenly enlightened.


    While talking, the team had arrived at the gate of the Cao Miao House. As the team slowly stopped - Ouyang Meimei quickly stepped out of the car, ran to the door, and opened the door.


    Kazuo Kusamura greeted him with a smile. He originally thought that Ding Yao, the triad leader, would get out of the car first, but in the end-he walked out of the car with an incomparably handsome young man.


    Seeing this young man, Kusakari Kazuo didn''t feel disappointed at all, but the smile on his face became more intense, "Ah...this is the younger brother of the Ding Clan leader, Zhou Ye, right? Sure enough, a talented person, a gift from Dragon and Phoenix. ..."


    "Grass mulberry, hello..." Zhou Ye nodded slightly, and smiled when facing the future Yue Zhang: "Grass mulberry is a dragon and a fierce dragon. It was the year!"


    "Haha..." Ding Yao got out of the car with a chuckle."Do you count yourself as boasting about your family members? You are too humble, right?"


    "Hahaha..." Kusakari Kazuo was really in a very good mood. It was one thing to see the photos, but it was another to see the real person. Now, after seeing Zhou Ye''s real person, he was the only one to his daughter. There was no guilt anymore. Not only did he unite with the Sanlian Gang, but also found a Ruyi Langjun for his daughter. This is the best of both worlds."I didn''t expect that Jun Zhou Ye''s neon words were so authentic, comparable to the leader of Ding Gang..."


    "There are so many neon beauties...For the beauty, of course I have to learn neon language..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Yes, that''s right..." Although Kazuo Kusakari is a staid-looking person, he just feels that he has a good eye for Zhou Ye. If he were to say this to another person, maybe he would be stern. His face reprimanded others for being frivolous, but when facing Zhou Ye, he felt that Zhou Ye''s disposition was true and not hypocritical.


    So, the eye margin is really important.


    At this moment, Kusakari Kazuo suddenly saw the three women who walked down--these three beautiful women have their own merits and styles, but each can be called a beautiful woman.


    However, when he saw a heroic figure, his pupils shrank, and then he greeted him with a smile."How could Police Chief Xiangyao be so free today, and come to the humble house... what a rare visitor!"


    Xiangyao Liang glanced at Kazuo Kusakari expressionlessly, Shi Shiran walked to Zhou Ye''s side, and said unceremoniously to Kazuo Kusakari: "Kusakusang, this is my brother, although we are not related by blood, But... I treat him like a brother, so... you better not play tricks, I will stare at you!"


    "Hahaha... how could it happen!" When Kazuo Kusakari faced Xiangyao Liang, he didn''t mind at all, but was overjoyed...Who is Xiangyao Liang?That was the hottest police star in Tokyo recently-I didn''t expect that she would be mingled with her future son-in-law Zhou Ye, but now it seems that there is only good for herself and no harm.


    "It''s best!" Xiangyao Liang looked impatient... To be honest, she was at the extremes of society with these Jidao organizations, but this kind of performance was normal, and Kusakari Kazuo didn''t care about her coldness. Instead, he looked at the other two women carefully.


    Speaking of which, Kazuo Kusari originally thought that the other two women who walked down were Xiang Yaoliang or Ding Yao¡¯s followers, but after a closer look at the two women, they found that they have extraordinary temperaments, even compared to Xiang Yaoliang and Ding Yao. His aura is full, so he dare not neglect.Turning his head to Ding Yao and asked: "I don''t know who these two ladies are??"


    "I''m Baihui Aoi of DOA International!" Mo Chou reported the name of a puppet behind her. After all, there are many people here, and she doesn''t want to say her real name."I am also Ye''s sister. Of course, this time I came to participate in the engagement ceremony of Ye''s younger brother!"


    Hearing Mo Chou''s name, Kazuo Kusamura''s pupils shrank - as the leader of the Jidao organization that launders countless money every year, how could he have not heard of the famous DOA group in the money laundering world??And people don¡¯t even bother to report the position--then the meaning behind it is quite intriguing, and I heard that the current president of the DOA Group is just a puppet, and there is a woman named Aoi behind that is the real one. Big BOSS...


    It seems-this marriage, I picked up the treasure by myself... The old face of Kusakari Kazuo smiled brighter."Nice to meet you¡­¡­"


    "The concubine is Baidi Yayoi... and also Ye Jun''s sister!" Baidi Yayoi smiled softly, and said softly: "This time I just want to see how Ye Jun''s future bride will look like. I don''t deserve it. We Ye Jun, I will be angry!"


    Hyakuchi Yayoi''s words, although softly spoken...like a spring breeze and rain, it makes people feel very gentle, but-Kazuo Kusari listened to the cold sweat...Hakuchi-this rare surname has a special place in the dark world.


    That is the leader of the higher dark world...Although Kusakari Kazuo''s position has not yet reached the level of contact with the Baidi clan, he has heard a lot of rumors about the Baidi clan. .


    Hearing the words of Yayoi Takahyakuchi, Kazuo Kusakari couldn''t help but respectfully asked, "Excuse me, you belong to the Hyakuchi clan..."


    "Haha..." Hyakuchi Yayoi hid his mouth and smiled softly, neither admitting nor denying... However, Kusakari Kazuo was even more sure that Hyakuchi Yayoi was a member of the legendary Hyakuchi clan...


    Nothing else, just for Yayoi Hyakuchi¡¯s natural and unpretentious ancient ritual actions, and the behaviors like everybody¡¯s lady-like beauties-these things are things that the common people can¡¯t learn. There are no more than ten years, day after day, year after year. Year after year, want to make these actions so elegant and natural?That is simply wishful thinking.


    Identities can be faked...names can be faked...but the only small actions that start from a young age can''t be faked.


    Kazuo Kusamura gave a solemn and deep salute, and said: "You all the distinguished guests can come to the humble house during their busy schedule to participate in the engagement ceremony of the young girl and Zhou Yejun... For my Kusamura clan, it is simply a great honor...please !"


    "The grass is polite..." X4


    The four girls nodded slightly, which was regarded as a return... Then, under the guidance of Kusakari Kazuo, they walked towards the Kusakari mansion.


    And the grass muttering Lang who followed behind everyone, his eyes fixed on Zhou Ye''s back... the jealousy in his eyes was about to turn into substance.


    Why??Why did the ox and horse work hard for the Kusamura clan for several years, but finally passed the position of the sixth generation of Yamada Formation to this little white face??


    Why??Why do you have to pretend to be grandson when you see others, and because this guy has a handsome face, he can be protected everywhere?Is it just because he is handsome?There are three sisters of the opposite sex who come to make a kiss, and they seem to be extraordinary in their backgrounds...why??


    When no one saw it, Kusamura Lang''s handsome face had almost turned into a hellish ghost.


    Chapter VIII


    Zhou Ye, who was following Kazuo Kusamura, even though he felt the look behind him wishing to kill him, he didn''t care...the wailing of the defeated dog would be everywhere. It was not time to clean him up. Will...in a while...


    Everyone came to the living room of the Sokari House with Kazuo Kusamura, and they had to say-this kind of old-age Japanese style living room really made Zhou Ye dislike...


    In the rectangular living room, there are only a few short seats and cushions... After the guests and the host are seated, the scene opens with a polite.


    What¡ªLing brother is really Lu Bu among the people...what I saw today, I was really talented.


    What...Ling Yuan is...I was shocked to see one another that day.


    In short, it is all kinds of flattery...Zhou Ye is really bad at these things. He is better at taking what to look at and grabbing what he likes... Besides, mine is all mine...all is mine. Such operations.


    However, since everyone is so hypocritically flattering, he can''t lift the table now, right?What''s more-it''s not too good to be in front of the future husband...


    However, when Zhou Ye saw the well-behaved Kazuo sitting behind the grass, watching the nose, the nose and the mouth, and the mouth, a smile leaked in his eyes.


    Hit a child on a cloudy day, I am idle and I am idle... Let''s take you to the operation¡ª¡ª


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye wore a weird smile on his face. It was sturdy, a twenty-five boy... If he didn''t kill him in advance, would he let him make trouble for himself in the future??


    And at this moment, Kusamurao looks very well-behaved, but in fact-the heart is already filled with various thoughts like waves.


    "Why can this guy be born with so many people''s love, what he wants... or even what he doesn''t want, someone will be sent to him... why??"


    "That''s why?" A thought that did not belong to Cao Karang appeared directly in his mind. The idea came so abruptly-but it was so logical... Cao Karang didn''t feel any strangeness, as if this It is his own idea.


    Then, this idea began to follow the thoughts of the grass, and thought about it, always poke the G point of the grass, making him want to stop.


    "Why does that little white face know nothing and get the care of so many beauties? Not only his sister Sanlian Gang to take care of him, there are even other god sisters who take care of him, why?"


    "That little white face is a weak chicken at first glance... It must be a guy who knows nothing and eats on his face... Go, challenge him, challenge him with your best swordsmanship!"


    "Why does he take everything that belongs to you, your position...your Nanako, shouldn''t Nanako belong to you? You are the future sixth generation of Yamada Group!"


    "Your foster father, Kakura Kazuo, must be confused...you have to stand up bravely and tell him aloud that you are his heir...you are the best candidate for his son-in-law!"


    In a daze, Kussarang stood up and walked towards his adoptive father. The whispers in his mind continued to agitate him."Go, show them your bravery, use your most proud place to defeat that guy... Maybe, those beauties will look at you with admiration, maybe your foster father will pass the position to you... Take away that little white face everything of¡­¡­"


    "Kusarau? What are you doing?" Kazuo Kusari, who was chatting with everyone, suddenly saw the stunned expressions on everyone''s faces. He couldn''t help but turn his head to look. Only his son, Kousari was standing behind him. Looking at himself with a sullen face."Don''t hurry back!"


    "Old foolish..." Kusakari Kazuo ignored Kusakari Kazuo''s scolding, but cursed: "I am the future leader of the Yamada team. Why, why have I been a bull and a horse for so many years, but like an abandoned son Are you discarded the same??"

 Chapter 628

    "What''s so good about that little white face?" Kusara Lang said, pointing at Zhou Ye, and said angrily: "He is just a little white face who eats soft rice... What will he do? Will he manage the gang? He will handle official duties. Does he know how to collect protection money? Does he know how to buy those crazy dogs from the Metropolitan Police Department?"


    "Are you crazy? Bastard..." Kusakari Kazuo has been stunned by the face of this righteous son. Is this guy mad?How dare to say this in front of my own face... and still in front of so many distinguished guests.


    "This sentence... I can''t assume that I didn''t hear it..." Ding Yao looked at the grass with a frosty face. Zhou Ye was her man, her weakness, her immortal bond, and she thought A man who is to be accompanied forever, but now, someone is actually insulting him??


    "It''s interesting..." Xiang Yaoliang is more direct. For her... Although her own man gets her the means to make her despise, but... falling in love is falling in love with... own man, you can say that you can Nao... But if someone wants to scold their own man, "You guy... do you want to die once?"


    "The Hundred Di Clan...Although it has always been a guardian clan, the best protection is to kill...!" Hundred Di Yayoi slowly stood up, and looked at Cao Muang Lang with cold eyes, "Insult me ??Bai Di Yayoi''s younger brother, die!!!"


    "Is this...is the attitude of the Caoshui clan to marry?" Mo Chou sat there and didn''t move... For her, she has never ruled the roost by force, but she is the only one who is the most ruthless, rich and willful There are so many international mercenaries as dogs. As long as they are given money, they dare to do anything... "If this is the attitude of the grassroots, then we have written it down..."


    "I''m sorry... everybody!" After apologizing to the girls, Kazuo Kusakari hurriedly apologized to the women, stood up, slapped Kusakari''s face without any mercy, and shouted angrily: "You shameful and conspicuous guy, get out of me... From now on, you will no longer be a member of the grass mow family."


    "I want to compete with you in kendo...do you dare? Little white face..." As if he hadn''t heard the words of his adoptive father, Cao Karang stared at Zhou Ye, looking like he could not eat his flesh and sleep.


    "Come here..." How could Kazuo Kusakari let this guy hurt his future son-in-law??The only little fetters of family affection also disappeared under Cao Gu Lang''s misbehavior. To him... the current Cao Gu Lang is a mad dog, a mad dog that devours the master.


    What do you do if you encounter a mad dog who eats the master??Do you need to ask?Of course it was killed by a stick...


    With Kazuo Kusakari¡¯s voice, a dozen strong men in black suits swarmed into the hall and bowed respectfully to Kazuo Kusakari: "Patriarch!"


    "Drag this thing out for me..." Kazuo Kusamura said, pointing to Kusamura. The crowd rushed up, grabbing the arms of the arms, pulling the hair by the hair, and pressing Kusamura to the ground in the blink of an eye.


    "Wait a minute..." Zhou Ye stood up slowly. To tell the truth, he just gave Cao Mao Lang a spiritual hint... There really wasn''t much interference with Cao Mao Lang''s thoughts, but even so... The idea of ??hitting your own woman?It would be great to keep him.


    "Zhou Ye-jun, don''t worry, I''ll take care of this guy..." Seeing his future son-in-law stood up, Kusakaru Kazuo thought he was angry... hurriedly soothed: "You haven''t seen Nanako yet, right? Why don¡¯t you ask someone to take you to the back house to meet her, you can get along well..."


    "Although Nanako I really want to meet...but!" Zhou Ye smiled and walked up to the grass muttering Lang who was pressed to the ground like a dog who had been pressed to death, and whispered softly: "But now, I want to see this guy''s kendo more. No problem, my father-in-law??"


    "This..." Kazuo Kusari looked at the girls embarrassedly, wanting them to persuade his younger brother. In his opinion, although his future son-in-law Zhou Ye is very handsome, he definitely does not look like it. A person who can fight-and Kusakari''s kendo has been learned from him since he was a child, and he still has two shots in his hands... Kusakura is good at anything, but Kusakura Kazuo absolutely does not want his future son-in-law to be injured.


    "Don''t worry, my Yejiang is not a weak man..." Although I don''t know what his own man thinks, it is clear that... his own man is already angry, so... Hyakudi Yayoi said directly: "Since Yejiang is like this Having said that, then there is no problem!"


    "Yes, yes... I also want to see what this brazen guy can do!" Xiang Yaoliang also smiled and supported.


    And Ding Yao was the most straightforward, "I believe in my brother!"


    "That... well..." Now that the sisters agreed, Kusaka Kazuo really had no reason to refuse. He turned and said, "Take this bastard and go to the dojo!"


    "Yes!" The men in suits bowed their heads respectfully, grabbed the draftsman, and followed the crowd towards the dojo of the Caosuri family.


    Chapter Eighty Eighty


    In the dojo with an area of ??more than 600 square meters, the audience was all around¡ªand in the top position, there were several women from Kusakari Kazuo and Zhou Ye, while the surroundings were filled with senior cadres from the Yamada group and early arrival. The Sanlian Gang Huatang girls who went to Neon to take charge of this engagement.


    In the middle of the venue-the originally handsome Kusara Lang looked a little embarrassed at this moment, messy hair, black eye circles.


    Don''t get me wrong-this was not caused by Zhou Ye. The wound on Kusakari''s face was beaten by his hand when he was brought into the locker room to change his kendo uniform by Kazuo''s bodyguards.


    Although Kusakari Ichiro agreed to Zhou Ye''s request to learn about Kusakari''s skills, but-what should I say?


    Today, because it is the day to greet Ding Yao, the big brother of the triptych gang, all the senior cadres of the Yamada Group with names and surnames are here.And Kazuo Kusamura also wanted to take this opportunity to help his future son-in-law Zhou Ye to raise his reputation.


    It¡¯s just that Kazuo Kusakari, who has never seen Zhou Ye¡¯s skills, is still a little worried about whether his future son-in-law will lose to his shameless son, so he winks secretly and asks his bodyguard to take advantage of Kusariro¡¯s escort to change the sword. When he was serving, he beat him severely.


    It just seems that those guys didn''t realize what they meant at all... they were really fools.Looking at the scars on Kusakari Lang''s face, Kusakari Kazuo had an urge to cover his face... those idiots.


    Cheating can''t be too obvious, right... What do these senior cadres think??


    Well¡ªit¡¯s over, it¡¯s useless to think about it anymore... Kusakari Kazuo can only hope that his future son-in-law is really as his sisters said, with a certain level of strength... Otherwise, he¡¯s down. This kind of dark hand, he still lost in the end, it would be too ugly.


    In the final analysis, there is a difference between closeness-although Kusakari Kazuo is the son of Kusakari Kazuo, but-Kusakari Kazuo doesn''t have much family bondage to him, after all-speaking, it is his daughter''s husband who is closer to him.


    It is also because of this that I planned to pass the position of the team leader of Yamada to Zhou Ye. He secretly used the black hand-to control the game, even more so for Zhou Ye. It has to be said that Kazuo Kusakari took great pains for his only biological daughter. Up.


    And on the kendo field--


    Cao Karang endured the colic in his lower abdomen, tightly holding the bamboo sword in his hand, and staring at Zhou Ye viciously.


    At this moment, Cao Karang had already attributed all his dissatisfaction and anger to Zhou Ye.


    If it weren''t for you-I could have inherited the Yamada team.


    If it weren''t for you, it would be me who would marry Nanako in the future.


    If it weren''t for you-I would definitely get the approval of my foster father.


    However-there are not so many ifs in the world, Kusakaru can not help coughing twice... He knows that his internal organs must have been injured just now in the dressing room, and he knows what his foster father thinks.


    This is to use himself, a mortal man, to stand up in the organization for the handsome and unhuman guy in front of him.But-Kusakari Lang would never do what he wanted... So, he himself hurt his face, just to tell the senior cadres in the onlookers that the guy won, and victory is not possible, and defeat Now, it is even more a waste.


    "Please enlighten me..." Kusakari Lang bowed ninety degrees. This is the courtesy of kendo, and even more of his provocation against Zhou Ye... When he lowered his head and everyone couldn''t see his mouth movements, Kusakura Lang wore face. He whispered ferociously: "The old guy wants me to give you a tool for Liwei. He is wishful thinking... Little white face, although I will lose this time-but you are a coward, you will never be able to get rid of it. Lost!"


    "Oh? Really?" Zhou Ye smiled. He didn''t hate his future father-in-law, Kakura Kazuo''s approach... Seriously, if you don''t have to be close, it works everywhere. .


    Throughout history, five thousand years.How many people can truly kill their relatives righteously??Speaking of it-Zhou Ye himself was a person who helped his relatives and ignored him, so-through this trivial matter, Zhou Ye''s senses of Kazuo Kusaka were much better...


    It¡¯s just that the ant in front of me is a little jumpy... Zhou Ye straightened up and looked at the proud Kusaku Lang---chuckled in a low voice: "Do you know? One of the most annoying people in my life is you. This kind of..."


    "A vain attempt to betray the master...this is infidelity."


    "Trying to get involved with the daughter of her foster father-this is unfilial!"


    "People who are unfaithful and unfilial... are annoying enough, but-they actually hurt themselves, trying to arouse people''s suspicion... This kind of person, I really hate it!"


    As Zhou Ye¡¯s unhurried words spread throughout the dojo--all the senior cadres of the Yamada Group couldn¡¯t help but talk. Although they knew some furs, they didn¡¯t have much after all... Now Zhou Ye¡¯s words, let The gossip thoughts in their hearts burst.


    To be honest, they would say something politely when they saw Cao Kuang Lang before, Master Lang-but now, after taking off the tiger skins given to him by his grass mow family, everyone found that... this is indeed a despicable villain.


    This is how things are in the world-if you are in a high position, you will get a wise evaluation if you conspire against others, and you will only get a sordid reputation if you are at the bottom... all evaluations have nothing to do with what you do, the ones that care about you Status.


    "Stop, what do you know..." Kusara yelled loudly, and raised the bamboo sword with both hands-and slashed hard at Zhou Ye''s head... You must know that neither of them was wearing protective gear in this duel. , This time is really hacking, maybe it can really hack an ordinary person to death, at least it is a concussion.


    Seeing the seemingly fierce attack on Zhou Ye by Kusaku Lang, it was not the women who worried about Zhou Ye the most. After all, the women knew the level of their men, let alone the mere kendo, how could they be able to use their men even with machine guns? kind??


    The one who worried the most was Kusakari Kazuo, who knew nothing about Zhou Ye¡¯s strength. One reason was because he felt that Zhou Ye had a good eye for him and he was very satisfied with Zhou Ye, the future son-in-law. The other reason was - if Zhou Ye was injured here. Although it was Ding Yao''s daughters who made the final decision, the ghost knows whether they will anger the Yamada group, and has a grudge against the two gangs'' alliance plan.


    "Did you know?" Zhou Ye easily used the bamboo sword in his right hand to block Cao Kuang Lang''s chopping. Although he was confident that Cao Kuang Lang''s sword could not even tickle himself, he He didn''t have the interest to go up and down, just to prove his non-human defense.


    Right now--on the field, Zhou Ye only used one hand to hold the bamboo sword that Kusamura had smashed with both hands. Not to mention the level of kendo, just this strength-enough to surprise everyone... At least, this future Kusamura The son-in-law of the family is definitely not a weak chicken.


    However, the show has just begun...


    After Zhou Ye held the sword with one hand, he smiled and said, "Do you know? For me-everything can kill!"


    With these words that made Kusakuran unclear, he only felt that an unparalleled force came from the bamboo sword in his hand... Then, Kusakuran felt like a piece of paper, being affected by this. The huge power from the bamboo sword bounced off.


    The next scene-let everyone on the field just feel like living in a dream.

 Chapter 629

    Chapter VIII


    I saw--the time and space between the two people in the center of the dojo at this moment seemed to be divided into two different pieces by an invisible force.


    Cao Maw Lang, who was flicked by Zhou Ye with a bamboo sword, moved so slowly in mid-air-as slow as a slow motion playback in a movie, while Zhou Ye, who was standing on the ground of the dojo, acted as fast as he did. Fast forward the same.


    This kind of weird feeling makes people feel uncomfortable and want to vomit blood... But, no one on the court dared to blink¡ªall of them stared at the two people on the court. .


    I saw-Zhou Ye made a lunge with his feet one after the other-and then quickly made a sword-drawing motion with the bamboo sword in his hand."Profound meaning-draw the sword and flash!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s actions, the bamboo sword in his hand turned into an invisible sword shadow-quickly slashing towards the grass in the air...faster and faster...faster, in the end, everyone only Can vaguely see a red mark.


    It''s too late to say, then it''s fast--


    Kuskarang finally fell down from midair...No, now it is no longer visible that this is a person, because-has completely turned into a puddle of mud... the dead can no longer die.


    Seeing the muddy grass, everyone couldn''t help but feel stunned... Nima, this is just a bamboo sword-what would happen if it were a real samurai sword??mud??No no-the final result must be minced meat...


    Thinking of this, everyone looked at Zhou Ye''s eyes and couldn''t help but feel a panic of fear... Is this guy really a human??Is it a ghost...


    "Okay¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!" Kusakaru Kazuo yelled and stood up...hahaha laughed... "As expected of my good son-in-law... really amazing... so amazing!"


    Hearing the applause of my team leader, the quiet kendo hall suddenly burst into joy...


    "Master Ye is really amazing..."


    "That''s amazing...Master Ye!"


    "Master Ye is onboard..."


    These senior cadres of the Yamada team finally woke up from the fear of Zhou Ye-Nima, we are so scared. This is the son-in-law of the leader of our Yamada team. Maybe we will inherit the Yamada team in the future... Of fear??


    It should be a group of bastards from Yamaguchi and Sumiyoshi and Inagawa...


    The senior cadres of the Yamada group who had figured this out became even more excited. There were several senior cadres who were dissatisfied with the cooperation between the Yamada group and the Sanlian Gang, but they all shrugged...


    "Ye-kun-awesome..." Kusakaru Kazuo laughed loudly, walked from the main position to the court, and patted Zhou Ye on the shoulder happily. If he was very satisfied with Zhou Ye''s son-in-law in the past, So now-his satisfaction with Zhou Ye''s son-in-law is a hundred times and a thousand times more than before...


    "Haha...it''s nothing, it''s just a trash fish!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, he really didn''t put the grass in his eyes...but those so-called masters must have the demeanor of a master, don''t go to the trouble of the low hand He has always scoffed at this kind of rhetoric.


    In the novel, too many guys with masterful demeanor are snarled by those low-hands with conspiracy and tricks, and they don¡¯t care about their heads... Therefore, Zhou Ye¡¯s standard of life is to be a person with love and be a person without enemies. People... why are there no enemies??Because they died right away...


    "This bamboo sword needs to be preserved well... it''s a magical skill!" Kusakari Kazuo said, looking at the bamboo sword in Zhou Ye''s hand... His pupils shrank with this look.


    I saw that this bamboo sword has completely lost its original appearance, and now it has turned into a black color like bamboo charcoal.


    "This--this is..." Kazuo Kusaka couldn''t help but pointed to the bamboo sword in Zhou Ye''s hand and asked.


    "Oh-sorry, grass mowing... accidentally broke this bamboo sword!" Zhou Ye smiled helplessly.


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter..." Kusakari Kazuo waved his hand, and then said eagerly, "I wonder if you can show me the bamboo sword in your hand??"


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye said, handing over the bamboo sword he had just used."But be careful... this thing has been completely damaged..."


    "I''ll be careful..." Kusakari Kazuo was really cautious as if he had received a rare treasure. He took the carbonized bamboo sword from Zhou Ye... Gently stroked the bamboo sword in his hand, and then immediately removed it from the bamboo sword. The carbonized bamboo slag began to fall from the top.


    "Awesome... It''s really amazing..." Kusakari Kazuo himself has also studied kendo. When he touched the bamboo sword, he could still feel a somewhat hot temperature from the bamboo sword''s body, as if it went out. The residual temperature of the charcoal fire is average.


    Looking at the carbon residue falling on the surface of the road...Kakusari Kazuo was even more affirmed of his thoughts. The sword that Zhou Ye had just shot had completely surpassed the limits of human beings¡ªthe evidence is that this handle was swiftly swinging against the air. Friction heats up and becomes a bamboo sword of carbon sword.


    And when Zhou Ye wielded the bamboo sword, the flashing red light was obviously these bamboo swords that were ignited because of the high temperature of friction...


    Unexpectedly-I had to find such a good son-in-law by my own compulsive action. God blessed my Yamada team... Thinking of this, Kusakari Kazuo laughed happily...


    "Okay, okay..." Kusakaru Kazuo was already happy and didn''t know how to say it. With this good son-in-law, the He Chou Yamada team can''t return to the throne of the Neon No. 1 Jidao organization.


    "That... I''m sorry... Grass mow mulberry, it soiled your dojo..." Zhou Ye pointed to the place where the body of Cao Mawlang was.


    "Hahaha... it''s okay... it''s okay to go back and demolish this place and rebuild a new dojo!" Kazuo Kusakari was dying happily. At this time, he suddenly realized that Zhou Ye was calling his own title, "It''s still there now. Call me to mow the mulberry?"


    "That... Father-in-law..." Zhou Ye really doesn''t want to shout... But if you marry someone else''s daughter, you have to call your father-in-law... Maybe foreign countries don''t pay attention to this, but Neon compares with the family atmosphere of Hua Guo The strong country still pays much attention to this point.


    "Hahahaha...well..." Kazuo Kusakari was already happily forgetting about it. He turned his head and told his bodyguard: "You call now, I want all the middle-level and above-level cadres in the Yamada group who are not in a hurry. All are here tonight, I want to introduce Jun Ye to them!"


    "Hi!" A black bodyguard bowed his head respectfully, then walked out quickly...


    The high-levels of the Yamada team around them all know clearly that this is their own team leader, paving the way for their future son-in-law, and they don''t have any dissatisfaction with this.


    After all, the Yamada Formation is reserved for the Kusakari clan. Unlike the Yamaguchi Formation, there is also a public leader... The Yamada Formation has been under the control of the Kusari clan since the first generation. On cohesion-but better than the Yamada Formation. Sumiyoshi will be too strong.


    And Ding Yao and other four women, standing in the distance with a smile... Watching their men surrounded there, accepting the admiration of others... They know very well that although their men like beautiful women, he absolutely does not like being honest. Being the boss there-he doesn''t like all the troubles... I just don''t know how his own man will behave when he finds out that Kazuo Kusakari is going to pass the position to him after he marries that Nanako?I really look forward to...


    Chapter VIII


    Just when Kazuo Kusamura brought Zhou Ye''s people back to the living room again, talking and laughing, Kusamura Nanako was suffering in the back house of Kusamura House.


    "Mama Asami...this, this, this is too difficult..." Kusamura Nanako''s face was red and almost catching up with the Fuji apple at this moment... The forehead was covered with fine drops of sweat.


    Even though the temperature today is only over 20 degrees, it feels like the whole room is just like a steamer.


    And what is worse than her is-on the tatami two or three meters in front of her, two imperfect maids are posing together in an extremely shy posture, the two girls'' heads are already fast Steam is coming out.


    "Matsuyari''s simple move is so difficult...?" Chaomei sighed helplessly: "Forget it...this move does require high waist strength... Then change one!"


    Hearing Asami''s words, the two maids posing there lie on the ground instantly.


    "I''m sorry...Mama Asami..." Kusamura Nanako softly apologized, looking at the somewhat depressed expression on Chaomei''s face-to be honest, she didn''t expect that her Huajia practice would be like this??


    The so-called Chinese cuisine is very easy to learn. After all, cooking is a thing of Belden. What is lacking is only the heat problem.But-for the rest, practice makes Nanako feel like sitting on pins and needles.


    Oh my god-which bride will learn Edo forty-eight hands as a bride??


    "Wh, is this... a bit too much? Mommy Asami..." Kusamura Nanako gently raised the teacup to replenish the body''s passing moisture, and asked softly: "How could anyone learn this kind of bride practice? ??"


    "...Nanako!" When she heard Nanako''s words, Asami Nakamura said with a stern face, "Have you seen the picture of your future husband? Tell me how you feel..."


    "Beautiful...uncommonly handsome..." Nanako couldn''t help but bring a smile on her face when she thought of the appearance of her fianc¨¦ Zhou Ye.


    "Well-then do you think if such a man walks outside, will there be an unscrupulous woman seduce him?" Nakamura Asami also took a sip of tea and continued to ask.


    "Probably..." Nanako thought about herself in school. Hearing the discussion of those coquettish bastards in the class, she nodded in agreement and said softly: "I will...no, not probably, but absolutely. ..."


    "It''s good if you know..." Asami Nakamura looked at Nanako with a teachable expression, and asked, "If those women seduce your future husband, what will you do?"


    "I...I..." Nanako imagined that kind of scene, and suddenly an anger ignited in her heart... However, she still suppressed the jealousy and said: "I will tolerate him with gentleness, and I will make something delicious. The food is waiting for him... will wait for him to change his mind... No matter how the women outside make trouble, I will not fight with Jun Ye, because - that will only make Jun Ye get further and further away from me, and eventually make those The coquettish bitch succeeded!"


    "That''s good..." Asami Nakamura smiled and nodded. Finally, there is no white teaching these days-obviously, Nanako has understood the ultimate meaning of Rou Neng Kegang "... But this is far from enough..."


    "Why?" Nanako looked at Asami Nakamura in a daze.

 Chapter 630

    "Because, men are creatures that love the new and dislike the old..." Asami Nakamura said unhurriedly: "Gentleness can indeed melt steel, but you also want this piece of steel to be melted by you... So, at this time, Edo Chuan¡¯s forty-eight hands are the key. Men often say-love, it¡¯s made...you must always give him freshness, so he will willingly make that piece of steel that you melted!"


    "Eh!!!!?" Nanako was taken aback, although she didn''t understand the meaning of Asami Nakamura very much, but-sure enough, Asami''s mother would not deceive herself... "Hey-in order to be a qualified bride, I will cheer of!"


    "Okay..." Asami Nakamura nodded vigorously, and said: "The practice below will be very painful, even if you complain... even if you beg, I won''t give up halfway??"


    "Hey, please try your best to train me...Mama Asami!" Nanako resolutely said to Asami Nakamura respectfully.


    "Then... let''s start with the trick of Song Yeli just now..."


    Following Nakamura Asami''s words, the two maids who had just rested on the tatami mats had to posture again...just when they had just set up their posture-Nakamura Asami had not had time to explain the key points to Nanako.


    There was a rush of footsteps... Hearing the footsteps, Asami Nakamura''s brows couldn''t help but frown¡ªat any time, the back house of the house is not allowed to run in the corridor. This is the rule¡ªwhat bastard dares to be so unruly ?Do you want to try her tricks of Asami Nakamura again?


    "Miss... it''s me, Yukiko..." A crisp female voice came from outside the door, sounding not very young...


    "Ah! It''s Yukiko..." Hearing this voice, Nanako''s beautiful eyes lit up, and she couldn''t help looking at Asami Nakamura... The begging gaze in her eyes almost melted Nakamura Asami."Well...let her in!"


    Asami Nakamura knew that Yukiko Chiba was a maid who grew up with Nanako-said she was a maid, but her status in the Kusamori family was not low at all. After all-her father died to save Kazuo Kusamura. It''s not so much a maid, but rather the righteous daughter of the Somura family, Nanako''s childhood sweetheart, and best friend.


    Today I heard that her future husband-in-law was coming, Nanako asked Chiba Yukiko to go to the front yard to inquire about the news...No way, although Chiba Yukiko is not nominally the adopted daughter of the Kusamori family, but-fact Above, no one in the Kusamura family really treated her as a maid.


    The idea of ??loyalty and unparalleledness, although in modern society and decline, but-in the Jidao organization, it is still quite respected.


    Keke-far away.


    Nanako was finally relieved when she heard Asami Nakamura happily shouted, "Come in, Yukiko!"


    And the two maids who had originally posed also waved under Chao Mei''s hand and stepped back behind the screen.


    "I''m here..." With a hello, a slender girl opened the door and walked in - as soon as she came in, she said to Nanako happily: "Nanako Nanako... I saw Ye-jun... The picture is even more beautiful..."


    "Really? Hurry...tell me..." Nanako was still quite curious about the topic of her future husband-otherwise she wouldn''t ask her childhood sweetheart to see Zhou Ye.


    "I''ll tell you..." Yukiko with a look of excitement sat in front of Nanako casually, telling her girlfriend what she saw and heard loudly.


    From Zhou Ye¡¯s beautiful sisters to the cursing of Cao Gu Lang--from Cao Gu Lang being subdued to how Zhou Ye showed the peerless kendo to kill Cao Gu Lang in seconds...The people who talked are full of brows, and the people who listened are beautiful...


    Asami Nakamura listened without saying a word, and did not interrupt Yukiko Chiba... It was not until Yukiko Chiba finished speaking that she slowly asked, "Are you running back to talk about this? ?"


    "Ah-it''s a motor..." Yukiko''s face collapsed when she heard Asami Nakamura''s words, "The owner told me to call the lady to the front hall... I, I forgot..."


    ............ Although Yukiko is not afraid of the back house overlord Asami Nakamura, but-she can also tell the priority of the matter, she is so excited that she forgot the business-it''s over, this time.


    "Ah...what to do, what to do...?" Nanako was already a little panicked when she heard Yukiko''s words--now she was all sweaty, so it was so rude to the past... She didn''t want to give herself the future at all The husband left an indelible bad impression.


    "It''s okay...it''s still too late, Yukiko-you take the young lady to take a bath now, I will prepare other things, try to help the young lady clean up within 20 minutes!" Nakamura Asami said calmly.


    "Hi...!" X2


    Nanako stood up directly, and walked outside the house with Yukiko...


    Chapter VIII


    Zhou Ye, who returned to the living room again, sat bored among the women, drinking tea¡ªlistening to the praise of the Yamada team.


    To be honest, it''s boring.


    But Zhou Ye couldn''t go...it would be too rude.Therefore-he just drank tea silently there, his thoughts have long since been flying to...


    All the compliments from others¡ªit was given to Ding Yao and Mo Chou to deal with them. Anyway, this kind of commercial flattery¡ªthe two were the best at them.


    Faced with Zhou Ye''s indifferent attitude, none of the Yamada team complained about it, and felt that something was wrong.In the eyes of the senior cadres of the Yamada group, this is obviously the arrogance that his young master should have. People with the kendo ability like ghosts and gods are not normal without arrogance.


    In fact-Zhou Ye just didn''t bother to pay attention to them. In Zhou Ye''s opinion-there was nothing to say with a group of men who were full of flesh and laughed enough to scare Lori.


    And all of Zhou Ye''s performance was seen by Kazuo Kusakari, who was sitting in the lead.


    In Kazuo Kusakari¡¯s view, it¡¯s not surprising that his future son-in-law has such a lonely attitude¡ªobviously, he doesn¡¯t like such occasions...


    Isn¡¯t this a good time to call out his daughter and cultivate a relationship with the future son-in-law??Thinking of this... he tilted his head slightly-the bodyguard next to him leaned to his side and asked in a low voice, "Patriarch?"


    "Go outside the hall and see if Yukiko''s girl is still there, and if so-let her go back and call the girl out!" Kusakari Kazuo remembered that when he just came back, he seemed to see the girl''s figure. The old and strong, he thought about it for a moment and knew why that girl was here.


    "Yes!" The bodyguard agreed and slowly exited the hall.


    However-Yukiko was almost an hour away, just when Kusakari Kazuo was impatient to wait... Kusakari Nanako, wearing a traditional kimono, walked into the hall.


    "Father... everybody, good noon." As soon as Nanako entered the door, she bowed slightly to Kazuo Kusakari who was sitting in the main seat, and then pretended to be inadvertently looking around the hall, but-her gaze followed Zhou As soon as Ye touched his gaze, his cheeks blushed immediately... Is that his future husband?What Yukiko said is true, the real person is countless times more beautiful than the photo-at least the photo can''t keep his temperament and the charm in his eyes.


    Hearing Nanako''s greetings, the cadres of the Yamada team in the hall also hurriedly responded: "Good noon, Miss."


    "Hahaha...Nanako, come here..." Seeing his beloved daughter, Kusakari Kazuo smiled and waved.


    "Yes, my father!" Nanako promised, taking small steps...curly and Tingting came to his father''s side.


    "This is your future husband, Mr. Zhou Ye..." Kazuo Kusakari smiled and stretched out his hand to introduce to his daughter, then turned his head and said to Zhou Ye: "This is the little girl Kusakura Nanako, how about beautiful? ..."


    "Miss Nanako is really beautiful..." Zhou Ye nodded with a smile.


    "Jun Zhou Ye praised..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s praise, Cai Caizi felt like she had eaten honey.


    "Okay... Mr. Zhou Ye doesn''t like this kind of occasion a bit. Nanako - you can entertain Mr. Zhou Ye instead for your father. After all - you will become a couple in the future... So, don''t care about those men and women. Guard, don''t be rude..." Kusaka Kazuo laughed and teased his daughter. In fact, he also wanted his daughter to cultivate a relationship with Zhou Ye. Although they will be engaged tomorrow, the two will be engaged before today¡ª ¡ªNo difference from strangers.


    "Yes, my father..." Nanako''s face turned red when she heard her father''s teasing.


    "Mr. Zhou Ye, I don''t think you like this kind of occasion very much... So, just call the little girl. You young people have the language between young people... Don''t spend your lives here with us old guys. !"


    "Yes, brother..." Ding Yao, who was sitting next to Zhou Ye, also said with a smile: "We are talking about these things. It happens that you are not interested. It''s better to have a fun with Ms. Cai Nako. You can also be a young couple. Cultivate your feelings!"


    "Then all please Miss Nanako..." Zhou Ye said kindly, he didn''t want to be here...just kidding, it''s really meaningless to be here with a group of strong men in business.


    "Please, please come with me... Mr. Zhou Ye!" Cai Caizi lowered her head slightly, not even daring to look at Zhou Ye, and walked outside.


    "Then I would be rude!" Zhou Ye smiled and stood up, and then followed Cai Caizi and walked out.


    As the two walked out of the hall one after another, everyone in the hall couldn''t help but blow to each other again.


    What Ms. Nanako and Master Zhou Ye look really talented.


    What-only a beauty like Miss Nanako is worthy of a hero like Master Zhou Ye last year.


    Everything else doesn¡¯t matter, but-only this sentence is worthy of last Zhou Ye, which annoys Xiangyao Liang... She couldn''t help whispering in Yayoi Hyakuchi''s ear: "They look down on it too much. People...what does it mean that only their young lady is worthy of our husband? Where do we put us?"


    "Hey... I told you not to come, you have to come..." Yayoi Hyakuchi smiled slightly and said in a low voice, "Sister Nanako is the eldest lady of the Yamada group. What''s so strange about her family being toward her family? of?"


    "Hey, do you think I like to come??" Xiang Yaoliang said, as if he was thinking of something again¡ªwith a smile: "For the sake of sister Ye, I also want to come... and only this occasion can be heard My dear yelled to my sister, why not come??"


    "Unexpectedly, you still have a younger brother control attribute..." Baidi Yayoi looked disdainful.

 Chapter 631

    "Don''t say you are not for this..." Xiang Yaoliang said with a [I saw through you] expression in a low voice: "In the car, you should take the lead and use the excuse that you can''t expose our identity prematurely. The husband called to sister..."


    "Humph..." Baidi Yayoi smiled and didn''t answer again.She wouldn¡¯t tell Xiang Yaoliang that she did it for her husband¡¯s indescribable family law... Although the family law is a bit scary, but ¨C if it¡¯s been too long, she will miss it a little That kind of feeling.


    In fact, Hyakudi Yayoi estimated that-Xiangyaoliang and Mo Chou, who had to follow this time, all had this idea... Therefore, in my husband''s sentence [I will let you go for a while, let me later You are crying and begging for mercy] and unswervingly followed.


    There''s no way--it''s really the kind of family method of my own husband. It''s really...makes people love and hate.


    Chapter VIII


    "Miss Nanako..." Zhou Ye looked at the grassy Nanako who was walking quickly as if running away in front of him with a little amusement, and said, "Where are you taking me?"


    "Ah..." Hearing the shouting behind her, Kusamura Nanako felt her heart beating like a drum - although she was a little introverted, she blushed before someone shouted inwardly... It''s really, shouting This person of her is not someone else, but her future husband.


    Especially, before coming-she was still in the special bridal practice, at this moment-how could she not blush when she saw the real person who would use those methods in actual combat in the future??


    "Am I scary?" Zhou Ye looked a little funny, although he had stopped, but... still lowered his head, she didn''t dare to look at her girl... joked: "It seems... Nanako The young lady is really troubled by the marriage arranged at home or something!"


    "No, it''s not..." Kusamura Nanako only didn''t want Zhou Ye to misunderstand this... She raised her head excitedly, wanting to explain... However-until this moment, she only discovered one thing...


    I don¡¯t know when--Zhou Ye has already walked to her side, and the distance between the two is less than 20 centimeters away...Nanako couldn¡¯t help raising her little head, looking at the handsome face close at hand. ......All the words in my heart can''t be said-how can this be done? This is a foul.


    "So...Miss Nanako still doesn''t like the marriage contract arranged at home... Isn''t it?" Zhou Ye smiled and lowered his head, looking at this increasingly red face, teasing an innocent girl or something, it''s best played.


    "No, it''s not like this..." Nanako tightly grasped the pocket of the Japanese-style packet in her hand... I wanted to say something, but-I didn''t know how to express my mind at all. There is a mistake in it.


    Nanako actually stood on tiptoe...Don''t go up.


    To be honest¡ªZhou Ye was really stunned in this instant.In Zhou Ye''s post and palace, are there many sisters who take the initiative?Quite a few... But, a girl who looks introverted like Nanako, who is proactive... there is really no one.


    But-since my sister is so proactive, I can''t be faked-right?Thinking of this... Zhou Ye stretched out his hands and hugged Nanako''s slender waist... He deliberately deepened his mouth.


    Nanako, who closed her eyes tightly, felt like she was in the sea in a stormy sea. She only felt a whirl of heaven and earth, and the whole world seemed to disappear. Only herself and the man in front of her were left in the world... The small Japanese-style cloth bag had been thrown on the ground for some time, and his hands firmly grasped Zhou Ye''s shirt, for fear that it would be swallowed by the huge waves accidentally.


    Maybe it was a moment-maybe a long time passed.


    It wasn''t until Zhou Ye let her off¡ªNanako regained her sanity again.As soon as she recovered, Kusamura Nanako couldn''t help covering her face with her hands, squatting on the ground, making a lovely voice."Hmm... it''s over, I''m going to be looked down upon... Nanako is such a fool... why, how could she do such a thing!"


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing as she looked at Nanako who was squatting on the ground and complaining about herself.This girl is so interesting...it''s not a waste of me to go to Tokyo specially for her."Well, I believe Nanako is definitely not a bad girl..."


    "Really?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Nanako couldn''t help but raise her head, looked at him with expectation, and explained: "It''s really, really the first time this happened... Nanako is really not a bad guy. Girl...well..."


    "Yeah, I believe in Nanako!" Zhou Ye continued to tease Nanako, such a funny girl-how could she not be amused?Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "Nanako just sees my beauty, so she can''t help it..."


    "Jun Ye... bullying..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s smile, Nanako certainly knew that Zhou Ye was teasing herself, but - she was really shy just now... She didn''t even think that she would do that. Perhaps-I was really confused by my husband''s beauty.


    "Uh-!" Seeing Cai Naazi''s pensive appearance, Zhou Ye thought, and lighted her head... Didn''t she really take her joke seriously??"Okay, Nanako-where are you going to take me to play?"


    "Hey!!!" Cai Nanako, who was thinking about being interrupted by Zhou Ye, realized at this time that she hadn''t fulfilled the obligations of a master."That... I don''t know what Ye Jun likes?"


    "Yeah¡ª" Zhou Ye looked at the grass mowing house...Although the trees are lined with trees¡ªthe scenery is also good, but he is no longer interested in Japanese architecture...After all, the ancestors of the Baidi clan In fact, he is tired of Japanese architecture.


    "..." Nanako''s eyes couldn''t help but looked at Zhou Ye''s Wang Chun. To her... the bold move just now was a bit abrupt, but-she really felt very comfortable and subdued... that was true. It''s her first mouth.


    "It''s better--, let''s go to Tokyo to play..." Zhou Ye really didn''t want to wander around in this house, it was boring.


    "Eh? Ye-jun wants to go to Tokyo to play?" Nanako was taken aback, and said with some embarrassment, "But..."


    "It''s nothing...the host is the guest...go away!" Zhou Ye said, before Cai Caizi objected, grabbed her little hand and walked outside the gate...


    "..." Nanako, who was grabbed by Zhou Ye''s little hand, blushed and lowered her head-just like a young wife, let Zhou Ye just pull it out.


    "Master Ye, eldest lady!" Seeing Zhou Ye pulling his own eldest lady to come--a small leader of the Yamada team standing at the door hurriedly bowed his head and asked respectfully: "Are you going out?"


    "Yes, prepare a car for me. I want to go to Tokyo with Nanako..." Zhou Ye nodded and said unceremoniously.


    "Yes, please wait a moment!" said the little boss, walking to the parking lot not far away, and at the same time notifying his subordinates, using the wireless intercom to report the news that his distinguished guests would take the lady out.


    Soon, the above order came down, Everything will follow Master Ye''s arrangement.


    "Ye, Ye-jun... are you really going to Tokyo?" Nanako, standing behind Zhou Ye, said anxiously, "I...should I go back and change my clothes..."


    "No need..." Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Kusamura Nanako, wearing a pink kimono, and the hairstyle of the side ponytail made her look cute and playful."I think Nanako like this is very cute..."


    "Lovely..." Nanako felt that she was really not immune to Zhou Ye''s straight ball attack. Just being cute made her feel as if she had eaten honey.


    Soon-an extended courtesy car stopped in front of the two of them... Zhou Ye opened the door directly and took Cai Nazi to sit on it.


    "Master Ye, where are we going?" The little leader asked respectfully.


    "Hmm--!" Zhou Ye looked at the watch on his wrist, it was almost noon, obviously--it was time for lunch."Go to the mountain house, I also want to taste the craftsmanship of the god of tempura..."


    "Hi!" The little boss of the Yamada team replied respectfully, and then slowly stepped on the gas pedal-by the way, the rear seat partition was raised, and no winks could get up anywhere. Obviously, This is a guy with eyesight.


    Chapter VIII


    It''s the door of the mountain house¡ª¡ª


    A pair of young men and women came out from inside. The cute girl in a pink kimono hugs the arms of the handsome boy next to her with a blushing face. Even if it attracts the attention of passers-by, she is reluctant to let it go.


    "Hey--it really disappointed me... The so-called god of tempura is nothing more than that!" Zhou Ye sighed, and said with emotion: "I haven''t made the deliciousness of my maid, Qiu!"


    "Why? I have told you that if it is really based on taste, Yamaju is definitely not the best tempura restaurant in Tokyo... You don''t listen to Yukun..." Nanako smiled. Said.


    "I''m not as famous as meeting..." Zhou Ye sighed, turned his head and looked at the mountain dwelling that was still full of voices-when they came at noon, the queue was longer, or the little driving leader used small tricks ¡ª¡ªI helped them get the privilege of early entry.


    What means??Of course, he walked to the person who was about to be in line, and handed the fat-looking middle-aged man a business card with [Yamada Group] written on it... Nima, dare you believe it??In neon-the underworld has business cards...


    But speaking of it, in this country where the underworld is legalized, no matter how bizarre things are.


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s complaint, Nanako smiled lightly without answering¡ªthe first time he said it was to make fun of his future husband.If it was repeatedly emphasized, it would become Obasan''s complaint...Nanako wouldn''t do that.


    And now she would hold Zhou Ye''s arm. One is because during the meal, she really felt the initiative of those coquettish bitches that Chaomei¡¯s mother said, so she swore her ownership to everyone, and the other reason was¡ª ¡ªThe two have already had close contact, and even her first mouth was taken away by Zhou Ye. Psychologically, she already has a special affection for Zhou Ye.


    What''s more¡ªthe bad guy Ye Jun was in the car¡ªand took her...a lot, a lot of the first time, yeah...except for things that are not suitable for doing in the car, his body is bad for this As far as the guy is concerned, there is no secret, but this is no way. Who makes this guy his future husband?¡ª¡ªThinking of this, Kusamura Nanako couldn''t help her face blushing, has she fallen into a bad girl?


    "Then next...where are we going?" Zhou Ye looked at Nanako who was beside him, holding his arm in a hug, and then laughed, then frowned, and asked in a low voice, "What''s in Nanako? Recommended place??"


    The small leader of the Yamada team who drove the two of them has been sent away by Zhou Ye, joking - this is equivalent to a date. Who would bring a light bulb when dating? It''s not the kind of emotional brother.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"Jun Ye¡ª¡ªwhat did you just say?"


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at the cute and cute Nanako, couldn''t help a little bit of her Qiong nose, and laughed and joked: "Aren''t you handsome in your future husband? You will be distracted by standing next to me. It hurts self-esteem too much!"


    "Where is there..." After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cai Nazi said hurriedly: "I''m just thinking about Jun Ye..."


    "Miss me?" Zhou Ye was taken aback, then said with a wry smile on his face: "Could Nanako think about what we did in the car?"


    "Ye-jun really H!" Nanako couldn''t straighten up the little head that Zhou Ye had teased about... even her neck turned pink.

 Chapter 632

    "Okay...no kidding!" Zhou Ye looked at the hurried pedestrians around him, and then went downstairs. It is estimated that the two of them won''t have to go anywhere today."Nanako, where shall we go next?"


    "Um-!" Nanako forced her head up shyly...the fun of Tokyo was surging in her mind.


    However¡ªshe knows one thing, that is¡ªwhat she thinks is fun, her future husband may not be interested. After all¡ªthe idea of ??men and women is different, just because she thinks hard about where her own Ye Jun When he would like it more, Zhou Ye''s words faintly heard."Don''t worry about me too much, Nanako can also think about herself, after all, we are a couple..."


    "Ah..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cai Caizi couldn''t help but say, "Jun Ye is fouling... if he spoils Cai Caizi like this, if Jun Ye dislikes Cai Caizi in the future, Cai Caizi will not survive."


    "It''s just that you can''t do without me!" Zhou Ye''s love words came casually. For him who has been tested by the women for a long time-a sweet word, and no preparation is needed.


    "...Mr. Ye!" Nanako couldn''t help opening her arms and hugged Zhou Ye tightly.Nanako, who originally had the attributes of a wife, has the lowest tolerance for such sweet talk.


    [Of course, the attribute of a wife here refers not to identity, but to character, gentle and gentle like a good wife and mother.


    The two of them hugged each other silently on the street, and the pedestrians passing by the road hurried past with an expression of envy or shaking their heads...


    After a long time¡ªNanako was finally willing to come out of Zhou Ye''s warm embrace. At this moment¡ªshe suddenly saw a professional woman wearing an OL outfit, looking at herself with envy.


    That kind of gaze made Nanako, who had never had vanity before, feel relieved for a while-she raised her proud face, and hugged Zhou Ye''s arms tightly with her hands, as if she was swearing her own ownership, looking at the profession female.


    Enjoying the woman''s envy, jealousy and hatred of her gaze, Nanako suddenly thought of the itinerary for the afternoon¡ªthinking of this, Nanako raised her small face and looked expectantly at Zhou Ye and said, "Jun Ye-I''ll take it in the afternoon. You know my friends... I want to introduce you to them!"


    "Okay..." For Zhou Ye, being taken by his own woman to attend various gatherings of girlfriends and doing daily activities like sunning boyfriends, he has already experienced many things, but-soon his women I don''t dare to expose him. Even if it is, it is only with photos-using a blog to expose him, and no one has dared to do this for a long time.


    Because-at the end of the day, Zhou Ye''s women found that-their best friends had become sisters... Of course, Zhou Ye was not always willing to come here. He was the only one who looked at him well, and he had to be right. Start...


    In Zhou Ye''s harem, when a newcomer joins, the old man will teach the new sister how to effectively and safely expose her boyfriend.


    It''s just¡ªNanako doesn''t know it at the moment.


    "Really? Jun Ye is great..." Still not knowing, Nanako, who was breaking into the sheep pen with a wolf, jumped up happily when Zhou Ye agreed to his request."Then let''s go to Ochanomizu Women''s High School now..."


    With that said, Cai Caizi pulled Zhou Ye up and walked towards the taxi stand not far away...Although the neon taxis are notoriously expensive, it is clear-whether it is Zhou Ye or Cai Caizi, neither of them Those who are short of money, of course, don''t care about the cash.


    Nanako has already begun to imagine with excitement, her three best friends, seeing the expressions of her future husband being so handsome... I really look forward to it!


    Chapter VIII


    The Higher School Affiliated to Tokyo Ochanomizu Womans University is located in Bunkyo District, Nishimecho...


    When Zhou Ye and Nanako''s taxi arrived at the intersection of Nishimecho, they found something very tragic--


    "Miss, I''m sorry-the road ahead is temporarily restricted by traffic, and taxis can''t get in!" The taxi driver looked at the intersection, and the assistants in traffic assistant uniforms waved the fluorescent lights in their hands. Great, when he was clearing the traffic, he turned his head and asked with some embarrassment: "There is no way to go any further!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!) Exclaimed: "I forgot, today is the three-school dance festival... yeah defeat, defeat......"


    "I''ll talk about those things later, Nanako--let''s get off the bus first!" Zhou Ye watched as the traffic coordinator on the opposite side had walked towards this side. Obviously--the taxi hadn''t moved for a long time, and there was already a bit of traffic jam.


    "Ah... I''m sorry... Let''s get off here." Nanako also saw the traffic coordinator''s figure and hurriedly wanted to pay for it... Of course, she was wearing a kimono today, although the kimono is beautiful, But there is no pocket. Generally speaking, when wearing a kimono, she would hold a small cloth wallet, but ¨C Nanako forgot. When she was at home, her wallet fell on the floor because she lost her first mouth.


    Nanako realized at this time that her wallet was no longer in her possession."Eh?? My wallet..."


    "Puff--!" Zhou Ye couldn''t help but really wanted to laugh. Nanako''s expression looked cute and cute. It was so cute... But he didn''t look at Nanako as she was about to cry. Law was on the sidelines.He took out a ten thousand yuan bill from his pocket and handed it to the driver, "Okay, no need to look for it!"


    "Thank you guest..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the taxi driver was really overjoyed. For such a generous customer, just meet a few in a day...


    Zhou Ye ignored the driver, opened the door, and dragged Cai Caizi out of the car.


    "Mr. Ye...I..." Nanako felt that she had no image in front of her future husband-in-law, right??I''m embarrassed and thrown home...I''m just a fool...Woo...


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye smiled and grabbed Nainazi''s hand, and comforted: "I like this kind of Nainazi too...I think it''s so cute..."


    "Huh?" Nanako, who was still somewhat depressed, was taken aback when he heard Zhou Ye''s words."Don''t Ye-jun think that Nanako is a stupid woman? Can''t do anything well?"


    "Nothing!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "Should I prove it to you?"


    "How, how to prove?" Nanako asked curiously.


    "How about using a mouth to prove?" Zhou Ye smiled and teased the cute girl.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ¡­Yes, can¡¯t you... prove it to me when you go home..."


    "Hahahaha..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing at the look of expectation and fear in Nanako''s eyes... After a while, he finally stopped laughing amidst Nanako''s squeaky voice."Well, I still don''t know what the three-school dance festival is..."


    "The Three-School Dance Festival..." Nanako thought for a moment, and then began to tell Zhou Ye the origin of the Three-School Dance Festival.


    Tokyo Bunkyo District can be said to be a neon cultural center. There are many colleges and universities here... There are many well-known girls¡¯ schools, such as-Tomi Gakuen Women¡¯s University Junior College, Toyo Women¡¯s Junior College, Japan Women¡¯s University, etc. ...


    The so-called three-school dance festival is a dance festival jointly organized by Ochanomizu High School, Toyo Girls High School and Bunkyo Gakuin University Girls High School in order to cultivate the self-confidence, self-love, and self-esteem of girls.


    The Three-School Dance Festival is held at the end of April every year. Each time it is held at a different location, it is held at the gates of the three high schools... It not only shows the society the idea of ??running girls'' high schools, but also exercises the students'' courage to show themselves. Concept.


    This year-the venue is at the gate of Ochanomizu Women''s University Affiliated High School, so-the road in front of Ochanomizu Women''s High School was temporarily closed because each school has three dance groups, one for each grade , And finally select the winners of each grade and the final overall winner.


    "It sounds like fun..." After listening to Nanako''s introduction, Zhou Ye looked at the audience on both sides of the road in the distance, which had begun to grow, and smiled: "Let''s go and see..."


    "Yeah!" Nanako smiled and nodded. She remembered that her three girlfriends seemed to be members of the dance troupe... I just don''t know, for a while... can I see them.


    And at this moment-what are the girlfriends who are talked about by Nanako??


    "Hey, how do you do things?? You can''t do this little thing?" Inagawa Shinobu, a petite figure, widened his eyes, looking fiercely at the girl who was half a head taller than her and said: " Now the dance festival is about to begin, you actually told me... Morikawa can''t come?? Why didn''t you say it earlier??"


    "I''m sorry... I''m really sorry..." Although she is half a head taller than Inagawa Shinobu, she was shivering all over... She knows Inagawa Shinobu''s background-the eldest lady of the Inagawa society , And she is just the daughter of an ordinary businessman, how dare to refute it?Besides-this was originally her fault, and she didn''t care wherever it was."I forgot that Morikawa asked me for leave. I''m really sorry! Please forgive me..."


    "You guy...I''m sorry, is it useful?? What should I do now?" Inagawa Shinobu has smoked out of Qiqiao, she is the head of this dance troupe¡ªit''s her first time to participate in the dance troupe, too It was the first time that she assumed the position of leadership independently-as a result, she made such a thing as soon as she came up. In the next two years, isn''t she going to be everyone''s laughing stock??


    "Okay, Shinobu...Since things have happened, it''s useless to say more..." Chie Horikawa who stood beside Inagawa Shinobi comforted, "Actually-it doesn''t matter if Morikawa is missing... I think Our umbrella dance is already very good!"


    "Not bad?" Inagawa Shinobu said in a loud voice, "The position of Morikawa is the most important thing, okay? Umbrella dance is very gorgeous--but it''s too soft...that''s why I put my height in the school Morikawa, the highest, was invited over and let her play the role of the flag lord... As a result, as a result..."


    "Hey..." Horikawa Chie looked at Inagawa Shinobu who was about to cry, and couldn''t help sighing.


    Of course she knows how much Shinobu has spent for this tripartite dance festival... In order to win, she took out her own pocket money and asked professional choreographers to choreograph the dance... and even used her own pocket money to give it to Everyone in the dance troupe bought condolences, and it can be said that they have achieved the ultimate.


    All this-just because, in response to her father''s expectations-she wanted to prove to her father who had been expecting her to be the next four generations of the Inagawa Society-she was a girl no worse than a boy.


    "What to do?..." Shinobu Inagawa looked forward blankly... She already felt powerless. The costume was made to compare Morikawa''s figure... And Morikawa can be said to be taller than many boys. The height of 1.8 meters makes her the best choice for the banner owner, but-now I want to temporarily bring one over... It''s hard to find a boy who is 1.8 meters... Ah ah ah Ah...what to do!


    "Xiao Ren¡ª¡ªChie-chan...Look here, here..." A familiar voice awakened the two people who were standing at the entrance of the school¡ªthe two looked at the sound... "Nanako?"


    Chapter VIII


    "Nanako..." Horikawa Chie looked at the familiar figure in the street crowd outside the school and happily pulled Inagawa Shinobu and ran over."Nanako, didn''t you take time off to go back and prepare for the engagement? This is?"


    "This is Jun Zhou Ye, he...he..." Nanako''s little face was almost blushing without saying that he is my fianc¨¦.


    "Hello, I''m Nanako''s fiance, Zhou Ye!" Zhou Ye greeted the two women with a smile.


    "Hello... I''m Nanako''s friend, Horikawa Chie!" Chie couldn''t help being dazzled when she first saw Zhou Ye''s face... Fortunately, her tutoring was strict and she soon recovered After coming over, I was finally not rude.

 Chapter 633

    But-Inagawa Shinobu is different.


    Shinobu looked at Zhou Ye in a daze, without even saying hello...


    "Forbearance... Forbearance... It''s really rude to look at people like this..." Seeing her friend''s unwillingness, Qiane secretly pulled the corner of her clothes and whispered.


    "Ah... I''m sorry!" Shinobu finally got sober, and she hurriedly said: "My name is Inagawa Shinobu, I''m Nanako''s friend..."


    Although Shinobu Inagawa just looked at Zhou Ye''s appearance a bit rude, but-Nanako was not angry. Isn''t that the result she wants?I have achieved what I want perfectly... Well, what do you want to do after you have a boyfriend?Of course it¡¯s another person to continue drying... Thinking of this, Nanako smiled: "It''s okay, what about Alyssa? Why didn''t you see her??"


    "Alyssa is in school..." Chie smiled: "She is a third-grade senior, and her dance group is the finale to appear!"


    "Ah... I forgot!" Nanako said embarrassedly: "You should be very busy now, then we won''t bother you, I will stand by the side of the road with Jun Ye to support you in a while!"


    "Wait a minute!" Just as Nanako was about to take Zhou Ye away, Inagawa Shinobu stopped them.


    Shinobu walked to Nanako with a serious expression, and bowed solemnly and said: "Nanako, please lend us your fiance Ye-jun temporarily? This is a request once in my life!"


    "Hey eh eh!!!" Nanako''s surprised little squat couldn''t close together-what''s the situation?I''m just here to show off my boyfriend. Why did you want to take action against my Ye-jun...Although she thinks so, Nanako is a girl with a gentle personality. Facing her close friend''s request, she said embarrassedly: " Even if you are like this... Say it like this... I, I can''t give you Jun Ye..."


    "Stupid!!" Horikawa Chie slammed Inagawa''s head with a fist, and taught, "How can you deal with the man of your best friend? You really disappointed me by doing so..."


    "No, it''s not..." Shitly explained: "I just want Jun Zhou Ye to help save the scene... I don''t mean to shoot Jun Zhou Ye..."


    "Ah... so it''s like this!" Chie blinked her eyes and looked astonished-in fact, she knew Shinobu''s thoughts when Shinobu asked Nanako, but - in order to take the opportunity to bully Shinobu. , Qian Hui pretended to be misunderstanding.


    "Eh? What, what''s going on??" Nanako asked with a look of surprise.


    "The reason is this..." Hearing Nanako''s question, Inagawa hurriedly explained the problem he was facing, while Horikawa Chie, who was standing by, kept adding to her.


    "Even if you ask me like this..." After understanding the cause of the matter, Nanako looked at Zhou Ye with a bit of embarrassment: "I can''t help Lord Ye be the master... This kind of thing can only be done by Lord Ye himself. Will..."


    As a girl who received a traditional education from a young age, Nanako deeply understands that in front of her own man, all she has to do is to listen and be gentle, and to be the master of her own man is not her turn.


    "Mr. Zhou Ye, I beg you..." Inagawa Shinobu heard his girlfriend''s words, and turned his head to bow to Zhou Ye.


    And Chie Horikawa beside her also helped out: "Zhou Ye-kun, please...and, it''s not a free help!"


    "Oh? Is there any benefit for me?" Zhou Ye looked at Horikawa Chie with interest. He had noticed this girl with a little black belly...what should I say, she was a little trembling unexpectedly. tendency.


    "Ochanomizu Girls'' High School is a girls'' school... We change the dressing room, but the out-and-out women''s dressing room... Isn''t that the paradise of dreams for boys?" Horikawa Chie Weiwei He smiled and blinked at Zhou Ye."Isn''t Mr. Zhou Ye curious? It''s the women''s dressing room...what''s in it...what kind of scenery..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was a little speechless, actually using this method??This girl completely regards herself as the kind of little boy who emits hormones everywhere... But then again, who makes him look like a seventeen or eighteen-year-old?No wonder others."Even if you say that, I can''t help it... I don''t know how to dance..."


    "No, you don''t need to dance..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s refusal tone was not so decisive, Inagawa said excitedly: "Just remember a few dance flag movements... It''s really really simple. !"


    "Ye-jun...you can help Xiao Ren..." Nanako also pleadingly said to her future husband, "Xiao Ren is really not easy..."


    "That..." Zhou Ye sighed and said, "Even if I am willing to help, is there still enough time?"


    "It''s time, it''s definitely time!" Inagawa Shinobu said, he couldn''t take much care of... he pulled Zhou Ye up and ran toward the school."Let''s change clothes now..."


    "What a passionate fool!" Horikawa Chie sighed and looked at the bewildered Nanako and said: "Let''s go in too, otherwise-Shinobu will cry for a while... This fool, don''t you know that a man enters? Does the school gate need to be reported?"


    "Ah? Oh..." Nanako looked at the back of her girlfriend and her future husband, who was going away. She felt like she had made a wrong decision.


    Chie Horikawa took Nanako''s hand and walked towards the door...Of course, she hadn''t forgotten¡ªhelped Zhou Ye sign a name on the school registration at the door...


    And at this moment-the anxious Inagawa Shinobu has pulled Zhou Ye up and rushed into the playground, a temporary dressing room specially built for the three-school dance festival...


    "Ah.........!!!"


    "Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!


    "Ahhhhh...!!!"


    However, Shinobu Inagawa has obviously forgotten one thing-the three-school dance festival is about to begin, and in the dressing room-there are more than twenty girls changing costumes there...


    Zhou Ye reluctantly admired a beautiful picture... surrounded by peaks, slender and beautiful.


    Chapter VIII


    "What is it called..."


    Although for a moment, Shinobu Inagawa was also a little stunned--but she still yelled: "This is the foreign aid I invited. What''s so good about... Each and every body is the same as the airport."


    Should I say yes, is it worthy of being the next generation leader of the Inagawa Association?Although Shinobu Inagawa is a hot-blooded idiot--but when he got up his face, the unexpected aura was very strong...The girls who were still screaming before, all seemed to be frightened under Inagawa Shinobu''s scolding. Like the grass chicken, quieted down.


    But being able to calm down so quickly is probably related to the fact that the girls changing clothes in this dressing room are all her companions in the dance troupe.


    "Huh?" A girl who temporarily blocked herself in dance clothes saw Zhou Ye standing behind Inagawa Shinobu. She was so handsome... She couldn''t help but jokingly said: "My lord, are you taking your male Has a friend brought in to replace Morikawa?"


    Everyone knows that the flag lord Morikawa was unable to perform in this three-school dance festival due to temporary incidents...Although they are also complaining that Morikawa would have such a thing, but apart from complaining-they There is nothing to do.


    "Don''t talk nonsense...just a friend!" Shinobu flushed when she heard the girl''s teasing."Okay, you quickly change your clothes... Let''s go out and wait for you!"


    "No need... we will finish changing soon..." The girls said happily, not caring that Zhou Ye was still at the door, so they changed their clothes again...


    How should I put it-when a girl faces a boy, she feels like a disadvantaged group.But when a group of girls face a handsome boy-they feel that they are the strong side.


    Now, these girls don''t care about Zhou Ye at all... even a few of them, deliberately put on clothes slowly...a look that Ren Jun appreciates...


    "You glamorous bastards..." Inagawa Shinobu understands what the girls think-just like men like to molested beautiful women, women also like to molested handsome men... Of course, only if they feel that they are already When it has the upper hand.


    Well, there are no boys at all in a girls¡¯ school... How about three years of service as a sow race Diao Chan, not to mention these girls whose hormones are at their peak?Anyone who comes with a good-looking boy will probably tease him twice¡ªnot to mention a handsome man like Zhou Ye?


    "Why--you can''t say that!" One of the girls even got in front of Shinobu Inagawa and teased: "Since it is not the boyfriend of the leader, that means... we can all compete by means and fair competition. It¡¯s up! Are you right? Handsome guy?"


    "Hurry up and get dressed and get out..." Inagawa Shinobu stared. Zhou Ye is her best friend''s fianc¨¦ and her own savior... She didn''t want to borrow someone else''s fianc¨¦, and in the end, she didn''t even have a friend to do it. ."This is my friend''s boyfriend...no more for you!"


    "Hey!!!" XN


    The women wailed when they heard the words...Really, it was so easy to find a super beautiful man who still has a master...


    Zhou Ye touched his nose helplessly...He hadn''t been molested for a long time.¡ª¡ªAlthough I saw some beautiful scenery here, to be honest, there is nothing to care about ¡ª after all, everyone just changed their coats, underwear, etc., and they are well worn... So strictly speaking, also I haven''t seen any good things.


    Soon-all the girls of the dance troupe changed their clothes and went out. Of course, every girl who passed by Zhou Ye would smile and say to Zhou Ye, "Thank you!"


    After all--Zhou Ye came to help volunteers.


    "Okay, don''t look at it... Hurry up and change your clothes!" Inagawa gave Zhou Ye a vicious look, and looked reluctant when the girl left. It was a hantai...


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, not paying attention to Inagawa Shinobu''s unceremonious tone, or-it was his own self-acceptance. Who told him to give her spiritual hints when he saw Inagawa Shinobu?No way-Inagawa Shinobu is so cute.


    It¡¯s a little more than one and a half meters tall, with slightly curly long hair-a bumpy figure, a sweet and lovely face... The whole look is as pitiful as a fragile porcelain doll... Of course, that''s because of her. Under the premise of getting angry.


    Inagawa endured the strong feeling in her heart... She knew that her tone was wrong just now, and people were here to help her-she had no position to attack Zhou Ye... But she just couldn''t help... see that When a group of coquettish bastards were arrogant in front of him, her anger was even more unbearable.


    She really wanted to rush forward and slap those bitches... let them know the fate of seducing other men''s men.

 Chapter 634

    But¡ªshe can¡¯t...because Inagawa Shinobu knows that she doesn''t have the position to do this...it would be almost the same if she changed to Nanako.


    Thinking of this-Inagawa Shinobu''s heart is even more bored...


    "Here you!" Inagawa Shinobu took out a dress similar to a long-breasted Tang suit from the cabinet and handed it to Zhou Ye."Try it-see if I can make do with..."


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye took the clothes and stood there.


    "You put it on!" Shinobu Inagawa looked at Zhou Ye who was motionless strangely, "How can I know if you don''t change it?"


    "Even if you say that..." Zhou Ye said helplessly: "Aren''t you supposed to go out first?"


    "No need...I don''t watch you put it on, how can I know if it is appropriate?" Inagawa Shinobu resisted the shame, pretending to be generous and said: "Okay, I know you are embarrassed... at most After seeing you change clothes, let you watch me change clothes..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, could he still exchange like this??Girls in girls¡¯ schools are all like this...cough cough, straightforward??


    "Hey, don''t get me wrong... I''m not that group of bitches!" Seeing Zhou Ye''s look at him was a little strange, Inagawa hurriedly explained, "I just want to see if your boat is a little small. When I made the costumes, I also made a larger spare set!"


    "Good..." Zhou Ye smiled and began to take off his clothes.


    Inagawa Shinobu saw the body under Zhou Ye''s clothes... couldn''t help but widened her eyes. It was the first time she knew that a man''s body could be so beautiful as well.


    Well-defined muscle groups...straight mermaid line...abdominal muscles full of strength and beauty.


    "Hey¡ªare you okay?" Zhou Ye looked at Inagawa Shinobu with a flushed face, and asked with some worry.


    This girl''s face is red and almost matches the tomato... almost bleeding.


    "No, nothing..." Inagawa forbears the distracting thoughts in his heart, and said with a longing look.She never dared to watch Zhou Ye anymore... She was afraid of her nosebleed...


    A moment later-Zhou Ye put on that costume... "It feels... a bit small."


    "Then...then I''ll find another one for you!" Inagawa Shinobu glanced at Zhou Ye, it was indeed a bit small¡ªshe turned her head and searched again.Soon-she knew the size one costume.


    To be honest, this is the first time a costume has been made, but because it is too big-so I had to make another small one.It''s really good luck...Fortunately, I didn''t throw this one away.


    After receiving the costume, Shinobu Inagawa turned her head and walked towards Zhou Ye... She was so anxious that she didn''t realize that she stepped on a bad omen that she didn''t know who was thrown on the ground... When she was caught by the belt, she staggered towards Zhou. Ye pounced.


    "Does this count as a hug?" Zhou Ye looked at Inagawa Shinobu who fell into his arms, and laughed.


    "Don''t, don''t make such a joke..." Inagawa Shinobu, who was lying in Zhou Ye''s arms, felt that his whole body was soft...The arm pressed against Zhou Ye''s fierce mouth was also soft and weak...


    "Well-speaking of it, I haven''t been paid for the performance yet..." Zhou Ye looked at the petite and cute figure in his arms and smiled: "It''s better to use one of your mouths as a reward..."


    "Wh, what..." Inagawa Shinobu was a little dumbfounded. He hadn''t figured out the meaning of Zhou Ye''s words... She felt a shadow enveloped herself, and then - she felt that her little girl touched a soft Something soft...


    My first mouth is not-Inagawa Shinobu is instantly sluggish...


    Zhou Ye took advantage of this opportunity to pry open her teeth... Inagawa Shinobu was lost in a guy''s superb technique in a blink of an eye.


    Chapter VIII


    In the indoor gymnasium of Ochanomizu High School.


    This is the place where Ochanomizu High School conducts indoor physical education, and it is also the site of the basketball club, but today it was temporarily requisitioned by Inagawa Shinobu''s dance troupe.


    In the indoor basketball hall of the University of Nova Scotia, there are sparsely standing twenty or thirty girls in snow-colored kimonos. They are standing in groups around the basketball court, their eyes shimmering and looking at the one standing in the center of the court. Upright figure holding a big banner.


    "It''s so handsome..."


    "It would be great if he was my boyfriend..."


    "Don''t be nympho... That''s the forbidding of the Inagawa leader. Do you want to be buried in a concrete pier and thrown into Tokyo Bay by Inagawa?"


    "Hey!! I''ll just talk about it..."


    The person standing in the center of the field was not someone else, it was Zhou Ye...At this time, he was standing there holding a chess piece more than four meters long, and in front of him was Shinobu Inagawa who was telling him about the decomposition.


    "Jun Ye-Father God..." Nanako standing not far away, with his hands trumpet-shaped, shouted: "Jun Ye-you are the best!"


    "Hey--you don''t have to do this?" Horikawa Chie has an urge to cover his face, what the hell?Where is the gentle and introverted Nanako?Why are you so proactive now??


    "Of course..." Cai Caizi put down her hands, her beautiful eyes never moved away from Zhou Ye."Don''t you see how many people are coveting my Master Ye? I am declaring ownership!!"


    "Hey!!!" Chie couldn''t help but turned to look at her friend, but now it was clear that Nanako had no time to talk to her, because all her attention was given to her future husband-in-law.


    Chie raised and lowered her hands at her friend and joked: "You guy, isn''t it a fake Nanako? Say...Where did you hide the real Nanako?"


    "Don''t make trouble..." Nanako slapped Chie''s black hand and said, "I will never give those guys a chance..."


    "Hey..." Chie shook her head helplessly. This silly girl... just looked at other girls, didn''t she at all guard against the blood-blooded idiot Xiaoren?Didn''t she notice... When the two rushed to the locker room, Zhou Ye and Xiao Ren, who came out of the locker room, had a slightly different expression?


    "Are you sure this stuff made me dance?" Zhou Ye carried the flagpole in his hand...what should I say?Originally, this all-metal flagpole was not light. With the addition of the three-meter long and 1.5-meter wide flag, the weight of this thing reached more than 20 kilograms.


    "Yes... this is for boys!!" Inagawa Shinobu insisted that this is a flagpole for dancing... She wouldn''t tell Zhou Ye that this is just a sample, and of course this is not the flagpole for real dancing. Not to mention one size smaller than this, and the flagpole is still wooden, otherwise the previous flag owner couldn''t wave it-even if she was so tall, she was a girl, how could she wave this flagpole?She was exhausted to death.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye saw at a glance that this porcelain doll was insincere, but what should I say?In fact, there is no difference between twenty kilograms and two kilograms in his hands.


    "Did you write down all the decomposition actions just now?" Inagawa Shinobu asked seriously, and only explained the essentials of the actions once, and then asked if they had all written down-obviously this was a bit embarrassing.


    But-she did it on purpose. Who would let this bad guy take away her first mouth without her consent??


    "Well, I remembered!" Zhou Ye nodded. Facing Inagawa Shinobu''s small actions with women like this, Zhou Ye knew very well... he didn''t care. , Zhou Ye is still very open-minded...The premise is that this woman is highly regarded by him.


    "Really?? Then you can do it again and show it to me!" Shinobu Inagawa looked disbelief, you know-at first it was just rehearsal, the dance troupe rehearsed for almost two months...Although the flag master''s movements It is relatively small, but it is definitely not learned at a glance.


    Inagawa Shinobu is ready to find fault...As long as there is something wrong, she intends to scold this guy.


    "Okay... you step back first..." Zhou Ye nodded, just a few small movements, which is simply a breeze for him.


    "Well... wait, I''ll play music for you..." Inagawa Shinobu nodded, then walked out of the field and went directly to his two girlfriends.


    "Oh? Shinobu, why don''t you teach it?" Nanako asked blankly when she saw Inagawa Shinobu walking to her side.


    "Ye-jun said that he already knows everything, let me check it out!" Inagawa Shinobu said, walking to the side of the speaker, and said to the girl operating the speaker: "Play him our music, just play the superb part... ¡­"


    "Eh?" The sound engineer girl was stunned for a while. Just now her eldest sister only taught it once, so should she do such a difficult movement??"Wh, is this a bit too difficult..."


    "Don''t worry... I believe that Jun Ye is a genius..." Inagawa Shinobu''s small face has a bright smile... It''s just that this smile is a bit scary in the girl''s eyes... "Hey, I see... ¡­"


    Following the operation of the sound engineer girl, there was a rush of shamisen sound-this rushing piano sound was like a galloping horse, with a breath of despair... It brought people''s thoughts to the battlefield of the Warring States period. on.


    Accompanied by the sound of the shamisen, Zhou Ye standing in the center of the venue moved-at this moment, he was like a general in the battlefield, hunting a banner in his hands...


    With a movement and a silence, the banner seemed to be alive in Zhou Ye''s hands, turning into an evil cage, descending on this world with a bloody storm... At this moment, all the girls on the sidelines couldn''t help but breathe quickly...


    Through the tall and straight figure, they seemed to see the ancient battlefield where the killing sound shook the sky, saw arrows smashing down at them like rain, and saw countless soldiers with swords in their hands and footwear rushing towards that figure. ...


    But that figure is like an indestructible steel line of defense, blocking all those terrible things in front of him, and he - like an indestructible barrier, divides the entire world into two pieces.

 Chapter 635

    In front of him, is a bloody battlefield... Behind him, is the home of birds and flowers... Looking at the dancing figure, like a towering mountain, gave them an incomparable sense of security.


    Gradually, the rush of the piano gradually faded... replaced by a soothing singing,


    That figure is still tall and straight... He held the flagpole with his hand and turned his head, staring into the distance, his eyes full of longing for Yi Ren... His tired face, with love for the Yi Ren in the distance...


    "Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhy


    "Come back... Your Highness..."


    A burst of shouts from the girls disrupted the rhythm of the entire dance... It was the shouts of the girls standing behind Zhou Ye... Their cries were so affectionate.


    "Hey-what are you messing up?" Inagawa Shinobu yelled, awakened by the sound.


    Just after she said... the group of girls standing in front of Zhou Ye cried bitterly."It''s terrible...oooooo... terrible... Mom, I don''t want to go to the battlefield..."


    "Hey!!!" Nanako was also awakened, a little confused watching the commotion on the court, what''s the situation??While crying, shouting, plus the little Shinobu in the middle is cursing...


    "Great, great--!" Horikawa Chie took a deep breath and wiped the sweat from his hands... "It''s almost time to enter..."


    "Of course...My Lord Ye is a master of kendo!" Although I don''t know much about what it means to enter Dao, it doesn''t delay Nanako that her friend is complimenting her own Ye.


    Chapter VIII


    "......Uh!" Zhou Ye looked at the girls who were scared to cry in front of him. He was a bit speechless... In order to match the artistic conception of this dance, he just let out a little bit of murderous aura. The group of girls cried in fright.


    "It''s just a dance, don''t you need to be scared like this?" Inagawa Shinobu looked at the few girls who were crying scared in front of him, and couldn''t help sighing: "Is it that exaggerated?"


    "Woo...It''s terrible, you don''t even know..." Several girls complained while crying.


    "You...who told you to run across to Jun Ye..." Several girls standing behind Zhou Ye walked over and joked: "I don''t know what is in front of me, absolutely invincible? ?"


    "Okay... Stop it!" After Shinogawa Inagawa drove away the girls who were not too busy, he took a little time and finally calmed the girls...


    After pacifying the girls--the people played together again, rehearsing from start to finish--this time no one was standing in front of Zhou Ye...


    But there is also a bad point, that is-because they are all standing behind Zhou Ye, more than twenty girls feel that they are standing behind that mountain


    After a sense of security, they all feel like a fan.


    "Jun Ye... are you tired? I have water here, do you want to drink it too? I brought this from home myself..."


    "Jun Ye Jun, do you really have a girlfriend? Are you really lying to us?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Aren''t you going to take care of your Yaku-kun?" Chie Horikawa, who was standing next to Nanako, chuckles: "It always feels like your love rival has changed a lot in the blink of an eye!"


    "Haha..." Nanako chuckled slightly, the eldest lady''s demeanor fully manifested."It''s okay...This proves the charm of my Ye-jun..."


    "If you don''t hold your hands so tightly, I really believe what you said!" Inagawa Shinobu forced to endure the writhing thoughts, pretending not to care.


    "Eh??"


    "It''s a lie...Nanako is so easy to understand!" Inagawa Shinobu said with a smile...However, a resentment arose in her heart...Why, why is Nanako''s future husband?If you change someone... she will grab it without hesitation... However, Zhou Ye is her girlfriend''s boyfriend.This-really good luck.


    No matter how entangled Inagawa Shinobi... the three-school dance festival began.


    As the first dance troupe of Shinobu Inagawa, Shinobu Inagawa gathered with his members for the final cheer.


    "One two... Come on... One two... Come on... One two... We are the best!"


    The Three-School Dance Festival is not held in Ochanomizu Girls¡¯ High School. Its official venue is on the 300-meter-long road from the entrance to the intersection of the school.


    The starting point is the gate of the school, and the ending point is the intersection...


    At this moment, people on both sides of the road are already standing on both sides of the road... , Came from a field.Watch this dance festival.


    Standing behind the curtain in front of the school...As the lead dancer, Shinobu Inagawa felt that her heart was beating so hard, no matter how passionate she was in her daily life, she would still feel a little stage fright in the public.


    "Are you nervous?" A voice rang in her ear, and Shinobu Inagawa looked up and saw that it was Zhou Ye who was supposed to be standing at the back of the team.She hurriedly said: "Hurry back...immediately...Um"


    Before she could finish her words, she was blocked by Zhou Ye... After a while, Zhou Ye let go of her with a smile."Don''t you be nervous now? Okay, I should go back to stand..."


    "Asshole..." Inagawa Shinobu gently raised his hand and touched his little scorpion. The residual temperature above let her know that it was not an illusion just now, that asshole really kissed her in front of so many people.


    "Hey!! Unfair, we also want Ye Jun''s encouragement..."


    "Just..."


    "Don''t make a fuss... it''s time for us to play!" After Shinobu Inagawa yelled, he turned his head with a guilty conscience, and never dared to watch Zhou Ye again...


    As the host''s voice sounded--


    Inagawa Shinobu led everyone out of the curtain---


    The prelude to the shining unintentional and the future sounded, and the girls in snow-colored kimonos swayed their slim figures.


    Flower Mizuki Dream of Dogwood with Water Droplets


    swaying in the wind


    White petals


    fell on the earth


    Hug as if embraced softly by it


    At this moment, Shinobu Inagawa had forgotten everything. She turned into a beautiful elf holding a cherry-colored paper umbrella, dancing in the mountains and forests.


    That day, they met... They knew each other and loved each other, but-in the end, the horn of war sounded... He had to take up the gun and step onto the battlefield...


    Holding an umbrella, she watched him step onto the battlefield on a snowy winter day.


    Day after day, year after year... She still did not wait for the familiar figure to return.


    I use singing as the medium at this moment


    I believe I can be embraced by you


    After passing through the dim sun


    The world of will definitely arrive in the world with you


    At the last moment of her life, she sang the song when the two fell in love... With the singing, she seemed to see his return... Finally, she smiled and died in the arms of her lover...


    The music has stopped...and the dance troupe has reached the end, the whole street-silently, as if time has stopped at this moment, teardrops are in everyone''s eyes.

 Chapter 636

    "P...P...P" a slow applause sounded, as if some kind of signal had been sent, and the whole street suddenly became a sea of ??applause...


    Inagawa Shinobu, who remained half-lying in Zhou Ye''s arms, panted gently...After all, this scene took a full ten minutes to jump, which is a big test for her physical strength, especially in the opening scene. She rehearsed once before.


    "I, we succeeded..." Listening to the applause outside, Shinobu Inagawa finally let go of all his worries...


    Zhou Ye knelt on the ground, looking at the elf-like woman in his arms, and smiled: "Yes... we succeeded!"


    "Great..." Inagawa Shinobu felt that his vision was a little blurred... This was definitely not tears of sadness, but tears of joy.


    "That''s right... so let''s celebrate!" Zhou Ye said, bowing his head, and said nothing to Inagawa Shinobu.


    This time, Shinobu Inagawa did not want to refuse to welcome it anymore. She stretched her arms directly-hugged her lover tightly... Yes, she has fully understood her intentions, and she loves this. Bastard... this sweet bastard.


    The two of them continued under the cover of a paper umbrella in front of them, and they were here openly... ahem.


    Chapter VIII


    "Congratulations... Shinobi!" Nanako happily hugged Inagawa Shinobi and congratulated her with a smile.


    "Thank you, Nanako..." Inagawa Shinobu also said with a smile: "If you didn''t bring Ye-kun today, I''m afraid I''ll be over this time!"


    In fact, in Inagawa Shinobu''s heart, there is still one sentence left unsaid.[Thank you, Nanako, if you hadn''t brought Ye-jun today, maybe I would have missed him...]


    "Congratulations, Shinobu!" Horikawa Chie also smiled and greeted Inagawa Shinobu."What if you do it like this, let us seniors do? We can''t play at all..."


    Chie Horikawa belongs to a second-year dance company, but now it¡¯s a third-year first-year dance company competition...So, there is still some time before she plays...


    "I can''t help it either..." Inagawa Shinobu''s small face was almost a flower."I didn''t expect Ye Jun to be so good... He is much better than Morikawa as the banner owner..."


    "Well, this is also normal... It''s not as good as a real man..." Horikawa Chie teased, "It would be better to say that if Morikawa really performs manly, it is. It''s really bad..."


    "Hahaha..." X3


    Upon hearing these words, the women burst into laughter.


    Zhou Ye stood beside them, looking at this picture of harmonious girlfriends a little speechlessly.It should be said-do most women have their own acting MAX attributes at birth?


    Just now the little fairy was still in his ear and said: "I will depend on you in this life...I want to be your lover for a lifetime, but...you want to give me a child...in order to inherit the Inagawa family business ."


    In a blink of an eye-if nothing happened to my fianc¨¦e talking and laughing here... Well, forget it, anyway, after a while-this little fairy will know that the lover is not something she can do if she wants to... You still have to look at him The will.


    "Ah-Ninja sauce... I finally found you!" With a pleasant voice, a tall girl appeared not far away... I saw that this girl was more than 1.7 meters tall, with a pale golden hair. With long curly hair and wearing the uniform of Ochanomizu Girls¡¯ High School.


    This girl, what impressed Zhou Ye the most, was not her exquisite facial features with the three-dimensional sense of the Westerners and the delicate feelings of the Orientals, nor her tall figure...but the pair of eye-catching feet before the fierce. The big baby with E, damn it, the real murderer... It''s too murderous.


    "Ahhhh..." This girl with more than one meter and more than seven feet came to Inagawa Shinobu and hugged Shinobu. "You danced so well... Shinobi sauce... Congratulations!"


    "Um...hmm...Let me go...you bastard..." Shinobu Inagawa, who was attacked by the face wash, struggled desperately when he came up. The real face wash was an attack... .


    "Okay, don''t bully Shinochan anymore...Alyssa!" In the end, it was Chie who separated the two...


    "I just can''t help seeing the cute Shinobu... as cute as a porcelain doll, as if hugging..." Watanabe Alyssa explained with a smile.


    "Asshole--you humiliate me with your pair of nasty gulls...I, I and you are at odds!!" Inagawa glared at Alyssa viciously, looking like choosing someone to eat... just like this The fierce expression is not scary at all when she makes it, but it is even more cute.


    "...Puff..." Zhou Ye almost laughed. A tiger with its teeth and claws might look a little scary, while a kitten with its teeth and claws would only make people feel cute... Obviously, Inagawa Shinobu The little cat.


    "Don''t laugh..." Inagawa gave Zhou Ye a fierce look, with a hint of resentment in his eyes [Asshole, your woman was bullied, and you won''t avenge me.


    "Ah, handsome...you are the boy who just danced with Ninja sauce..." Alyssa, who was attracted by Zhou Ye''s noise, finally focused her attention on Zhou Ye and walked over with surprise.


    "Alyssa... I''ll introduce it for you!" Nanako''s nerves tightened when she saw Alyssa coming by... It''s really that this girlfriend is too powerful, from all aspects-Nanako has nothing confidence."This is my fiance, Mr. Zhou Ye... Mr. Ye, this is my friend, Alyssa Watanabe. Her mother is French."


    "Hello..." Zhou Ye nodded and smiled at Watanabe Alyssa.


    "Huh?? Was the object of my love at first sight actually Nanako your fiance? It really disappointed me..." Alyssa had a heartbroken look... "I was so pitiful that I was about to fall in love. ..."


    "...Anything else is okay...Alyssa, I''m the only one I won''t let you give it to you!" Nanako looked like a thief-proof, clinging to Zhou Ye''s arm with her hands tightly, it can be seen¡ª ¡ªHow much pressure Alyssa put on her.


    "Just kidding..." The sadness on Alyssa''s face disappeared instantly... She blinked at Nanako playfully...


    "You, you scared me to death...Alyssa..." Nanako really felt that her heart was beating so fast just now. She was really afraid that Alyssa would snatch Ye-jun with her...No matter from her family background, from her figure No matter what she looks like... When she faced Alyssa, she felt like she had lost.


    "Okay... I won''t quarrel with you anymore, I have to go to the final dress rehearsal... Little handsome guy, see you later..." Alyssa said, taking a graceful step, turning and walking towards the distance.


    "Are you... kidding?" Chie Horikawa, who has been standing by the side of the crowd, watched Alyssa''s back gradually go away...It feels a bit wrong. Although Alyssa likes to joke, but... She wouldn''t be so joking, could it be that she... really fell in love with Zhou Ye at first sight??


    No, no...how could there be such a nonsense thing? Although Alyssa likes to joke on weekdays, she is definitely not an unscrupulous woman, or it should be said...she is surprisingly conservative...but how could she Say that to Jun Zhou Ye?


    Chie Horikawa feels that his whole brain is a little insufficient...


    The entire crowd at the scene knew whether Alyssa¡¯s words were a joke, I am afraid that only Zhou Ye was the only one...because he caused the trouble, and whoever lets him see the beautiful big sister can¡¯t help but lose it. Did a mind hint at the past?


    However, Zhou Ye never expected that a prey he had locked up was Nanako''s best friend-this Nima, Zhou Ye himself felt a bit beast... But it was impossible for him to let go.


    Let''s take one step at a time, for the time being - Zhou Ye has only this way.


    Chapter VIII


    "Chie...Godpa..." Kusamura Nanako strongly hugged Chie Horikawa, and said softly: "Yu-kun and I will support you!"


    "Hmm..." Chie Horikawa shook her small fist vigorously, and said confidently: "I will come on, although it may not surpass Shinobu, or even Alyssa-but I definitely don''t Will just admit defeat!"


    It makes sense for Chie Horikawa to say that. Shinobu Inagawa¡¯s dance troupe obtained an unexpected bonus after finding an unexpected foreign aid like Zhou Ye to join.... Although Zhou Ye¡¯s participation in the dance troupe is entirely for fun The ticket is interested, but he can¡¯t help but he has reached a situation where he has not seen the ancients before and the comers, and this guy has used a large-scale psychic field to influence the audience without a master. Shinobu Inagawa¡¯s opening dance troupe has almost become the default champion of the three-school dance festival.


    And what about Alyssa Watanabe?She was originally the champion of the last two three-school dance festivals. Otherwise, she would not be put on the finale. Originally, everyone was optimistic about her in this three-school dance festival, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be halfway. Zhou Ye, who had caused a spoiler, came, hey, time is also fate.


    "Come on... Chie!" Shinobu Inagawa looked at Chie Horikawa who was grinning, and hugged him... to cheer Chie up.


    "Well, I will definitely cheer." Chie smiled, no matter how successful the three-school dance festival is, it will not affect the feelings between their girlfriends, and Inagawa will participate in the three-school dance festival. , There are also reasons for her agitation with Alyssa.


    "Hey, it always feels unfair..." Chie who let go of Inagawa Shinobi, sighed with a sad look, and turned to Nanako and said, "Or Nanako, you will lend me your family Ye-jun. Alright... this is fair!"


    "...Haha..." Kusamura Nanako said with a chuckle: "The dances prepared by your second-year dance troupe do not have a male character...Are you going to let Ye Jun wear women''s clothing and enter your dance troupe?"


    "It''s just..." Inagawa Shinobu, who was a little nervous after seeing that Chie wanted to borrow Zhou Ye, heard Nanako''s words, his little head was like a chicken eating rice, "So... Chie... You should work hard, I will join Nanako and Ye-jun to support you off the court!"


    "...Actually, I think Ye-jun is very suitable for women''s clothing..." Chie looked at Zhou Ye with a smile. This guy, who was obviously Nanako''s boyfriend, went to tease Shinobu, it was really disgusting. Up.


    When Xiao Ren was ready to play, she and Nanako planned to go into the scene and cheer for Xiao Ren... As a result, as she walked fast, she saw the scene of Zhou Ye¡¯s mouth, Don¡¯t Xiao Ren. She didn¡¯t even know why she did it at the time. Instead of pulling Nanako, he rushed in and pierced the playboy''s face, but instead helped him to cover...


    "I don''t think I''m really suitable for women''s clothing!" Zhou Ye hurriedly refused, joking...Dancing or something is just a cameo, it''s a bit too much to wear women''s clothing, and he is not a woman''s chief.


    "Forget it..." Qiane gave Zhou Ye a fierce look, then greeted Xiaoren and Nanako again, then turned and walked behind the scenes.


    Seeing her girlfriend''s rude actions towards Zhou Ye, Nanako hurriedly explained to Qian-e, "I''m sorry...Ye-jun, Qian-e is usually very gentle. Maybe today she is a little nervous - so her mood is a little unstable... Don''t be angry!"


    "It''s okay..." Zhou Ye smiled...Although he suppressed his five senses only better than ordinary people on weekdays, he could still hear the sound of Qiane and Nanako walking to the door behind the scenes, so He really didn''t care about Chie''s change in his attitude."Let''s go ahead, I''m still curious about what dance Chie dances?"

 Chapter 637

    "Yeah... let''s go!" Inagawa Shinobu also catered to.


    "Yeah!" Cai Caizi nodded, and followed Zhou Ye towards the outside of the school...


    At this moment - the roads of Ochanomizu Girls'' High School are already full of onlookers... Outside the crowd, a group of young men in uniform black uniforms with cuffs on their arms are maintaining order.


    For those men with cuffs, although the uniforms are uniform, the cuffs on their bodies are not the same-roughly divided into three types, one with Yamaguchi written on it, the other with Sumiyoshi written on it, and the other just It says Inagawa.


    "..." Have you seen the underworld maintaining order??Anyway, Zhou Ye is rare...


    Seeing Zhou Ye walking out of the school gate with Inagawa Shinobu and Nanako, a man with Inagawa cuffs walked over quickly, and in front of the three of them, he respectfully said: "Miss...Miss Kusaka...Zhou Ye Sang!"


    "Well, find us a place with a wide view..." Inagawa Shinobu said with a sullen face and expressionlessly.


    "Hi¡ªplease come with me..." said the little boss of the Inagawa group, leading the way forward, helping the three of them to open the way...


    "Because this time is a three-school dance festival held at the entrance of our school, and-Chie, Shinobu, and Alyssa are all participating, so the Yamaguchi group, Sumiyoshi Kai and Inagawa Kai have sent people to maintain order. !" As she walked, Nanako explained the reason to her future husband in a low voice.


    "It turned out to be like this!" Zhou Ye nodded, saying that the underworld maintains order, which is not uncommon in neon. What is rare is that the three families work together to maintain order, and they have not yet started fighting...


    "Because Nanako, I, Chie and Alyssa are here for school!" Shinogawa Inagawa walked beside Zhou Ye, and when his swinging arm touched Zhou Ye''s thugs from time to time, he felt very happy. The sour and sour feeling of first love made her addicted-in order to conceal her little actions, she also made a look for Zhou Ye to popularize science: "So, the vicinity of Ochanomizu Girls High School was designated as a stable area by several organizations. , No Jidao organization can do things here!"


    "I''m just curious... why that guy knows my name!" Zhou Ye was most curious about this.


    "It''s not weird at all... You arrived at Kusakari''s in the morning, and we received the news!" Inagawa Shinobu explained, "Did you not notice that there are many newspaper reporters at the door of Kusakari''s?"


    "They are also members of the Ji Dao organization?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "To be precise, they have a background in Jidao organization..." Nanako explained to her future husband: "Moreover... Regarding my engagement with Ye-jun, my father did not deliberately conceal... so they knew Jun Ye''s name is nothing strange!"


    "Oh..." Zhou Ye nodded thoughtfully. Indeed-Kazuo Kusakari really didn''t need to conceal the engagement, more so than concealing it-he couldn''t wait to show the whole neon joke. Organizations know that this is also a silent deterrence.


    As for the fact that you will be attacked if you don''t hide it?Which organization dare??Which organization would dare to attack Zhou Ye...Are you not afraid to cause revenge from the Sanlian Gang and the Yamada Group?And-if someone had enough brains to attack Zhou Ye?Then other organizations don''t mind coming to a stumbling block... There are more people and less meat, one less is one.


    Soon, the three of them, led by the leader of the Inagawa meeting, came to a place with a wide view...Here, boxes and boxes of drinks were placed, and the beverage boxes became a barrier. There was a space large enough to accommodate four or five people. In this small space-there was a table and a few chairs behind the table...


    "Ahhh... I can finally take a break..." Inagawa Shinobu said, grabbing Zhou Ye''s hand, and rushing over... She directly sat on the chair on the left-Nanako reluctantly sat on the right side. On the chair, of course Zhou Ye''s position was in the middle.


    Isn''t this where Alyssa was sitting??Zhou Ye touched his nose a little speechlessly...


    At this moment, Nanako and Inagawa Shinobu were suddenly excited... "Look, look... Chie and the others are coming out soon..."


    Chapter VIII


    Zhou Ye followed the fingers of Nanako and Inagawa Shinobu, and saw that Chie''s second-grade dance troupe had already walked out of the curtain with the prelude of the puppet ballad.


    Wu Wu Ruo Wu Xi


    Everyone is drunk


    Wu Wu Ruo Wu Xi


    Get married gods come to the world to give marriage


    With the prelude, Chie, who is wearing a doll mask diagonally, dances his body, as if it is really like a moon elf dancing with his own life-accompanied by a slightly strange music, the whole person seems to be transformed into heaven and earth An elf in the middle.


    However, as the prelude gradually fell, the puppet ballad¡¤Hate drifting rhythm slowly sounded... Qiane also stopped her dance steps, and a trace of resentment appeared on the whole person''s face.


    Even if there is no moonlight day and night


    sorrow is the same as before


    ran looking back on the hundred flowers


    At this moment, the grievances on Qian-e¡¯s face became more and more obvious-the slow and heart-wrenching rhythm, the sad and grievous dance steps, at this moment... as if the elf between heaven and earth finally lost all the strength to fight, succumbing to the arrangements of the gods After that, she followed the last line of the lyrics [Hate Weiyu''s grievances drifting alone], and looked at Zhou Ye with a gaze, as if Zhou Ye was the god who manipulated her destiny.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye was numb all over by this glance... It was not the emotion of fear, but the kind of-was shocked by the moment of Horikawa Chie...


    I don¡¯t know when--the white puppet mask on Chie¡¯s head has been put on her face. With the sound of the new world chapter of Puppet Ballad¡¤The Collection of Gods, it seems to be under the control of the gods. The puppet, who has lost all spirituality, serves as a puppet under the seat of the gods-she has no power to resist.


    In the end-with the accompaniment of the last sentence of the chapter of Puppet Ballad ¡¤ Yang Yan to Huangquan [kir], Qiane seemed to have lost all his strength... and fell to the ground.


    As the music ended...the crowd on both sides of the street immediately burst into bursts of applause.


    "That''s amazing... Chie!" Nanako looked at Chie Horikawa, who was still walking in her costume, and greeted her with a smile."I''m so dumb..."


    "Thank you..." Zhou Ye also smiled slightly, and said to the gorgeous 12-single girl who was still wearing the show, "It''s really amazing..."


    "Huh, of course!" Horikawa Chie raised her face, a copy should look like such an arrogant face, but¡ªthe joy that couldn''t be concealed in her eyes showed that her praise to Zhou Ye was not like her face. Indifferent as shown on the previous page.


    As Horikawa Chie sat down, the three women gathered in a circle and began to chat with each other... Even Nanako changed positions with Zhou Ye to chat...


    Zhou Ye silently watched the three daughters form a small world, and inadvertently pushed him out.Does this count as two monks carrying water to eat, and three monks without water to eat??


    But it doesn''t matter...


    Anyway, Zhou Ye himself came to play...


    Fortunately, Nanako and Inagawa Shinobu soon discovered that Zhou Ye had been inadvertently ruled out by himself, and they hurriedly led the topic to Zhou Ye from time to time, for fear that Zhou Ye would be lonely...


    Faced with the unscrupulous action of two of her best friends to draw the topic to Zhou Ye, Horikawa Chie unwillingly gave Zhou Ye a glance... this playboy, this big devil...


    However, Zhou Ye could only see the expression in Horikawa Chie''s eyes... he used the means of teasing countless sisters, and closed the teasing girls.Even Chie Horikawa has to admit - Zhou Ye does have the qualifications to be a playboy, and regardless of his family''s good or bad family background, he can already be called by his own conditions and his methods of making up sisters... It''s a master.


    Even Qian-e was soon teased by Zhou Ye...All the resentment was gone.


    Happy time is always passing by unconsciously.


    Soon-it''s the last show of the Three Schools Dance Festival, and the finale of Alyssa Watanabe, the best friend of the three girls.


    At this moment-Zhou Ye finally realized what beauty is, the dance chosen by Alyssa Watanabe was actually adapted from the dance of Kagura, the dance of prayer...


    "This is the Kagura dance that Alyssa learned from the shrine maidens of Wadao Taisha..." Chie Horikawa, who was sitting behind Zhou Ye, leaned forward intentionally or unintentionally, as if to explain to everyone, but she didn''t. Consciously approaching Zhou Ye''s ear, he didn''t pay attention to it and it really seemed to be explained to Zhou Ye.


    "Oh..." Zhou Ye was staring at Alyssa Watanabe...what should I say?After the originally beautiful Alyssa Watanabe put on the red and white witch costume, she had an indescribable feeling, especially her blonde hair, as cute as a witch who came out of the second dimension.


    "It''s pretty..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s unblinking look, Horikawa Chie''s heart was filled with an unnamed rage... But she didn''t just hit it off, instead she asked softly: "Alyssa Mei? Jun Ye?"


    "As beautiful as you..." How could Zhou Ye, who had been on the battlefield for a long time, fall into such a small trap?One sentence and one word...eliminated the pit that Chie Horikawa had dug into invisible.


    When Inagawa Shinobu and Nanako heard these words, a smile appeared on their little faces.Even the nameless anger of Chie Horikawa who digs the pit has been dissipated... "If you react quickly..."


    Finally-the three school dance festival is over.In the end-the first-year winner was Shinobu Inagawa''s dance troupe, and she was also the winner of the best dance troupe of the three-school dance festival. Who made Zhou Ye give her a cheating device?


    And Chie Horikawa and Alyssa Watanabe only won the prize for this grade.

 Chapter 638

    However, for these three good sisters, it''s not a problem at all... The situation in their family is more complicated and it hasn''t fallen out yet. What can such a small prize count??


    "Let''s celebrate!"


    When the three-school dance festival was completely over, it was almost five o''clock. The girls changed their costumes and gathered together again on the campus. The four girls-Alyssa Watanabe first suggested: "Ninbo got it. The award for the best dance troupe of the three-school dance festival, and ah... Nanako will be engaged tomorrow, shouldn¡¯t we celebrate now?"


    "Okay, okay..." Inagawa Shinobi was the first to raise her hand in favor, and she naturally couldn''t ask for more time to spend with Zhou Ye.


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as everyone goes, I will go too..." Chie Horikawa nodded, setting the tone.


    "Eh? But at home..." To be honest, Nanako didn''t want to go...Who made Alyssa put too much pressure on her??


    "Nanako, it''s rare to get together, let''s go..." Inagawa Shinobu did not hesitate to be cute in order to get along with Zhou Ye for a while.


    "Then go..." Zhou Ye smiled and set the final tone."When I call Kusamatsu later, I will explain to him..."


    "Then, that''s okay..." Nanako really didn''t want to make Zhou Ye unhappy, so she agreed.


    "I''ll take you to a very fun place..." Alyssa Watanabe said with a mysterious face when everyone finally heard no objections.


    Chapter VIII


    "Moses Moses... it''s me, uh... help me prepare some food! For five people... whatever you want... OK, that''s it..." As Alyssa Watanabe hung up, her eyes Welcoming all the girls.


    "What the hell is it... so mysterious?" Chie Horikawa asked curiously.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just karaoke..." Alyssa Watanabe smiled and revealed the answer.


    "Eh? Really?" Inagawa Shinobu asked expectantly: "Can I really go to karaoke??"


    "I''m looking forward to it..." Nanako seemed interested too.


    Sitting between Inagawa Shinobu and Nanako, Zhou Ye had the urge to cover his face¡ªjust singing karaoke. Is it necessary to look forward to it??


    "Jun Ye seems to be a little bit confused about our expectations!" Alyssa, who had been paying attention to Zhou Ye, saw the expression on his face and explained with a smile: "We, after all, are girls... The above is a two-point and one-line life-if you want to go out to play, you are always full of bodyguards behind you... Therefore, in Ye Jun''s opinion, going to karaoke with friends is very ordinary, for us-already considered extremely The big exception."


    "Ah...?" Zhou Ye was a little stunned when he heard Alyssa''s explanation, but quickly¡ªunderstood, after all¡ªthere weren¡¯t any fuel-efficient lamps in the four women¡¯s home. There were no enemies in the house. ?Besides, there are not only these four underworld organizations in Tokyo. There are also those from the Great Cold Underworld, and those from Dywan...In short, it is very complicated.


    "Unexpectedly--Miss Mafia was a bit hard by accident!" Zhou Ye couldn''t help sighing.


    "Yeah...so, this time we finally took the opportunity to run out!" Inagawa Shinobu complained, "I really don''t know why we fight every day, is it interesting?"


    "Benefit, benefit... everything is for benefit!" Qian-e saw these things very clearly.


    At this moment, a few people have been in the Watanabe¡¯s car. Their destination is a newly opened karaoke shop in Ginza... and this karaoke shop was opened by the younger brother of the Yamaguchi group. Gloves-Therefore, in terms of safety, it is still very good.


    The car quickly reached the destination-after everyone got out of the car, they followed Alyssa Watanabe into a shop called [JOYSOUND]. This shop is more formal, unlike other karaoke shops. Signs and other dirty things have appeared.


    When everyone walked to the entrance bar, a young man in a black suit with a manager''s nameplate had been standing there for a long time. When he saw Alyssa Watanabe, he immediately bowed."Welcome, Miss!"


    "Yeah!" Alyssa Watanabe nodded and said, "Is the box I want ready?"


    "Hi, everything is ready! Please come with me..." the young man said, taking the lead in playing the role of the little brother, leading the way...


    Under his leadership, everyone quickly came to a box-this box is more than 100 square meters in size, and the decoration inside is extremely luxurious... Of course, in the eyes of the women, it seems that Like that...


    "Well, you go down... Hurry up and bring the food... We haven''t eaten yet!"


    "Hi, I see!"


    As the man walked out of the room... the women cheered and gathered around the song box... Looking for his favorite songs, Zhou Ye sat on the sofa that was enough to be a Simmons sleep.


    "Jun Ye, please order a song too..." Nanako greeted hurriedly.


    "Forget it, you sing it, I don''t know how to sing neon songs..." Zhou Ye smiled and refused.


    Before the girls could click a good song, the manager of the store had already pushed a cart and walked in. On the top of the cart, there was a large exaggerated food box, and the lower layers were filled with various kinds of dried fruits. Drink.


    "Thank you!"


    "This is what I should do!" Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the manager hurriedly responded respectfully.


    Soon-the food and everything were placed on the large coffee table... The manager who completed all these tasks again carefully pushed the cart out of the box, and by the way-closed the door.


    "Ye-jun... if you are hungry, eat first..." Shinobu Inagawa, who temporarily finished ordering the song he wanted, walked over and said with a smile.


    "It''s okay--I''m not too hungry. Wait for them..." Zhou Ye said indifferently.


    At this time, Alyssa Watanabe also finished ordering the song. When she walked here, she looked at the drink on the table, and her face was immediately covered with a layer of frost... "Why are all these children''s drinks... ¡­"


    "After all, your age is still not enough..." Zhou Ye joked with a smile, "How dare that guy bring you a drink?"


    "Asshole..." After all, Alyssa Watanabe is also a gangster at home. Although she is not the kind of unreasonable eldest temperament, she is not the kind of gentle and virtuous little woman."I''ll let that guy kneel and bring the wine over now."


    "Okay...Don''t embarrass others!" Zhou Ye stretched out his hand and stopped Alyssa Watanabe''s little hand who wanted to take the room pager, "I''ll get you a bottle of wine..."


    "Oh?" Alyssa stopped her movements for a while, and said with a smile: "Mr Ye intends to get it by herself?"


    "Don''t have to be so troublesome, I have brought it myself!" Zhou Ye flipped his hand and a bottle of Pomeranian whiskey appeared in his hand.


    "Hey!!!" Watanabe Alyssa was sure she could see clearly, Zhou Ye must have nothing in her hand just now-and the clothes on his body are also very close to the body, absolutely can''t hide the bottle of whiskey."You, how did you change?"


    "Guess?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly without explaining...


    "It must be an item..." Alyssa Watanabe looked at Zhou Ye for a long time, and barely reached out to touch it, but still did not see where the bottle of whiskey was hidden... So, she decided It''s over the wine."This bottle of wine must be fake..."


    With that said, Alyssa Watanabe picked up the Pomeranian Whiskey in Zhou Ye''s hand and rummaged up and down for the mechanism... However, how could she find a mechanism that didn''t exist at all?In the end...the clue was not found, but the label of Pomeranian whiskey was found in 1957.


    "This, this is Pomeranian whiskey 1957?" Watanabe Alyssa couldn''t help but widened her eyes, which really surprised her... Although she had never drunk, but her father, Ichiro Watanabe drinks alcohol.


    She saw her father put a bottle of Pomeranian whiskey in 1957 like a collection and protection, and put it in her wine cabinet. She also said-this bottle of whiskey is worth more than 17 million yen...


    "Unexpectedly, you still know Pomeranian whiskey?" Zhou Ye asked with interest. This product was deliberately spoiled... He had low-grade red wine in his hand, but he just took out high-grade whiskey...


    "Of course..." Before Alyssa finished her words, the other women gathered around...


    "Eh? Drinking?? That''s not good!" Nanako of the good girl looked at the bottle in Alyssa''s hand and said hesitantly.


    "To celebrate or something, of course I must drink!" Alyssa immediately retorted: "Besides, Nanako, you will be engaged tomorrow... Isn''t it that you have stepped up the steps of an adult? Drink like a child? Drinks?"


    "Baby wife..." Inagawa Shinobu joked.


    "As for the young wife, Shinobu looks more like it!" Horikawa Chie also walked over, "Nanako is at best a school wife!"


    "Hey, Chie... do you want to die?" Shinobu can''t tolerate it most because others make fun of her figure. She also wants to grow taller... but there is no way.


    "Okay, all have to eat first...After eating, start playing..." Zhou Ye said hurriedly as he watched the two women start to quarrel.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s persuasion, Inagawa Shinobu and Chie died temporarily...In fact, even without Zhou Ye''s persuasion, they would be making trouble at best.

 Chapter 639

    A few people gathered around the coffee table and started to eat dinner... Obviously, the manager here is paying attention-the food in the food box is obviously not the kind of casual food provided by karaoke, but bought from a high-end sushi restaurant Luxurious sushi.


    Except for Nanako, all the girls were active all afternoon in the afternoon, and they were already hungry... But even so, because of Zhou Ye''s presence here, the girls were still scrupulous about their image. They didn''t feast on them like they did before their friends... , The speed of eating is not too slow.


    Chapter VIII


    The atmosphere of the celebration dinner was at this time. The girls were eating and chatting, and they laughed happily when they talked about some interesting things in the school from time to time.


    While Alyssa Watanabe was eating sushi with chopsticks, her eyes kept looking at the bottle of whiskey that Zhou Ye had just brought out on the coffee table.


    It''s not that she is addicted to alcohol--in fact, she has never drunk.You should know that in Neon-there is an age limit for drinking. Those who sell alcoholic beverages to minors under the age of 20 will be punished with a heavy fine of 500,000 yuan, and parents and teachers have the obligation to supervise .


    Even though-the law, there are regulations and people who evade regulations...


    However, Alyssa Watanabe is different. Don''t look at her home as a gangster... However, her parents have always taught her strictly, otherwise she would not be sent to a girls'' school from childhood to adulthood.


    The same goes for several other girls...


    But what should I say?Curiosity is something that everyone has, especially women''s curiosity-very heavy, plus, Alyssa Watanabe has other ideas that need to be realized with alcohol, and finally-she stretches her hand to Got the bottle of whiskey.


    "What''s the point of drinking a drink...Come on, let¡¯s have a celebration party today, drink a bar..." Alyssa said, opening the bottle cap hard-before the girls reacted, she poured the whiskey into the girls and the rest was left. Half a bottle of juice.


    "Eh?" Nanako couldn''t react for a while, watching the juice in her glass turn into an unknown drink mixed with alcohol."This, is this a bit too much... Alyssa!"


    In Nanako''s impression, in the past, although Alyssa liked to joke, laughed and laughed--but she was always measured and never done anything too much, but today--she actually encouraged everyone to drink together??This is too much, right??"Chie, Shinobu...you guys also talk about Alyssa!"


    "It doesn''t matter...Anyway, there will be no class tomorrow, everyone can play with confidence tonight!" Inagawa Shinobu''s eyes flashed a strange look that is not easily detectable, and instead of persuading Alyssa, he made a copy of what it should be. appearance.


    Nanako, who couldn''t get help from Shinobu, could only ask Chie for help, but Chie''s words left her speechless."Alyssa, Shinobu, you guys should pay attention too, we will be fine tomorrow, but Nanako is going to get engaged tomorrow, so let her drink less. What if Ye Jun doesn''t want her to be too drunk?! "


    "Hey!!!" Nanako felt like she was being squeezed out by her friends for no reason. In a rage, she picked up the alcohol mixture in the glass and drank it.


    After drinking this glass of wine-Nanako looked at Zhou Ye who was sitting next to her with water waves in her eyes... and said coquettishly: "Jun Ye will never want me... right?"


    "Well, I will definitely not want Nanako!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and nodded.


    "Mr. Ye... you are so kind!" Maybe it was because of Jiu Jin''s rush, maybe because he wanted to show off his affection. After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Kusamura Nanako stretched out her arms happily and hugged Zhou Ye''s arm. , Dedicated his own little coquettish.


    At this moment, the air in the entire box seemed a little sinister...


    Seeing the two embracing each other, Shinobu Inagawa squeezed her fists with a smile on his face, while Alyssa Watanabe gritted her teeth without emotion... Only Chie Horikawa, her eyes narrowed slightly... ¡­I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m thinking.


    "Hey...you two don''t ignore us here!" In the end, Alyssa Watanabe couldn''t stand it anymore. She pretended to be casual and knocked on the coffee table."Showing affection in front of our group of single high school students... You are too much, Nanako!"


    "...Sorry!" Nanako slowly straightened up at this time. If she used to be the case--she might have been ashamed of the ridicule by this sentence, but...Alcohol gave her a hint of illusion. , So that she can look directly at this ridicule.


    "Well-let''s play the King''s game together!" Chie Horikawa said, took out a deck of cards from the props brought by the manager just now, and found A¡¤2¡¤3 from it. ¡¤4 and Zhang Wang, washed at will.


    "Okay...!" Alyssa stood up, and then smiled: "But it''s too fast just to play like this... It''s better to add a rule, if the king''s order is really impossible, a fine drink is allowed , As an exchange for adoption, how?"


    "Okay..." Nanako just didn''t want her Ye-jun to be done too much. Of course she raised her hand in favor of this rule, but-will things really proceed as she thought?


    Soon-with the help of all the women, the food on the coffee table was placed on the storage cabinet on the side. The five people looked at the five cards on the coffee table and thought to themselves if they were What do you want to do with the king?


    "Yu-kun, as the only opposite sex here, I can give you some special treatment... For example, let you choose the card first!" Chie Horikawa said, smiling slightly: "So, please choose the card!"


    "Then I''m welcome..." With Zhou Ye''s eyesight and memory, it was easy to pick the king card, but... in this game, although the king has a lot of power, it is not fun, so-he Just choose an A.


    The other girls also chose the cards they wanted one by one clockwise.


    "I''m the king!" Horikawa Chie smiled and lifted up his card, and a king''s pattern appeared on it.


    Everyone''s eyes couldn''t help but looked at Chie Horikawa with a little nervousness...for fear that she might make a moth.


    "Then... please have a soulful confession from one to three!" The king''s order came down.


    "Who is the number one?? Who is the number three?" Nanako took her 2 of Hearts and looked at everyone with a dazed expression.


    "Damn..." Inagawa shruggedly threw the 4 of Hearts in her hand on the table. Obviously, she was neither the number one nor the number three... Then, do you need to ask??


    "I''m number one..." Zhou Ye opened the card in his hand.


    "That...I, I''m the number three..." Alyssa Watanabe raised the card in her hand weakly, which was a 3 of hearts.


    "Then, please..." Horikawa Chie said with a smile.


    "Hey!!" X3


    The three women were a little surprised. Nanako felt sour and sour in her heart, while Shinobu Inagawa was a pity for why she was not her own. As for Alyssa Watanabe, it would be better to say she was shy than she was looking forward to. Confession this time.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye didn''t care about the confession game. He stood up directly... walked in front of Alyssa Watanabe, lowered his head slightly, the gentleness in his eyes turned into a net of heart, and quickly put Ali Sha was completely captured.


    "I like you, always like you... Alyssa!"


    With these words, Alyssa Watanabe felt that something exploded in her Hungarian, soft, warm...At this moment, the whole world seemed to have become beautiful.


    "Woo... I don''t want... Jun Ye is mine... I won''t give it to you..." Nanako''s cry broke the ambiguity between the two.


    "Okay, don''t cry Nanako...Everyone is playing games!" Zhou Ye hurriedly walked to Nanako''s side and comforted her softly.


    "Then, then you have to confess to me... it is more affectionate than the one just now!" Nanako, who was already slightly drunk, acted like a child.


    "Will you be my bride?" Zhou Ye directly used a confession that was not a confession, turning Nanako, who was like a bear child, into a soft sister paper again...


    Chapter VIII


    After calming Nanako, the game starts again...


    This time I still started to draw from Zhou Ye, there is no way-who said he was just the subject?


    This time, Zhou Ye tried a new method. Mingli drew a 3 of Hearts, but in fact, he took a 4 of Hearts. It always feels that Chie Horikawa, who shuffled the cards, was out of the old one.


    "Sorry!" Horikawa Chie said with a smile on his face holding the trump card, "This time, I am the king again!"


    "Hey! Why is Chie the king again!"


    "Luck is too good, right?"


    "Woo...I want to be a king too!"


    Faced with the complaints of his best friends, Horikawa Chie smiled slightly and said: "Please call me the eternal king, Your Majesty Chie...Okay, now the king begins to give orders..."


    "I order..." As he said, Chie Horikawa glanced around at everyone-facing Chie''s gaze, everyone''s expressions were a bit nervous... I don''t know what to face this time.Soon...Horikawa Chie smiled slightly and said, "No. 2 sits on No. 3''s lap and plays a game of eating chocolate bars..."


    While talking, Chie Horikawa took out the chocolate bar next to it and opened it...


    "Plate 2 is here...I am No. 2!" Shinobu Inagawa raised the card in his hand, looking at Zhou Ye with hope, as if he wanted Zhou Ye to say that he was No. 3.


    However-to her disappointment, No. 3 is not Zhou Ye, but Alyssa... "I am No. 3..."

 Chapter 640

    Seeing this situation...Nanako seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it wasn''t Ye Jun.


    "Interesting..." Zhou Ye whispered with a smile, obviously-Chie Horikawa cheated, she knew which card was the number.But-her cheating method seems to be ambiguous with the girls??No, it''s not that simple... The three monks ran out of water, let alone the four monks... The result of being too greedy was that the girls left him...


    Of course-this kind of situation does not exist here in Zhou Ye, who gives him spiritual hints??What exactly does Chie Horikawa want to do??Zhou Ye couldn''t help but looked at Chie Horikawa who was sitting there.


    "Haha..." Horikawa Chie saw that the number three was not Zhou Ye, her pupils shrank slightly, but she quickly covered the past with a smile... "Let''s start then..."


    "Is that so..." Inagawa Shinobu sat on Watanabe Alyssa''s lap with red cheeks.


    "Come on, Ninja sauce... let''s start a game full of love!" Facing Xiao Ninja, Alyssa is not as shy as she is facing Zhou Ye, rather, she likes to tease this like a porcelain doll. Cute girl playing.


    "Ah...I can''t do it, as expected, I can''t do it!" Inagawa Shinobu, who originally wanted to hold on, jumped up when he saw Zhou Ye''s gaze... in front of the boy he liked. She was really shy.


    "Then there is no way..." Alyssa was very generous, picked up the glass and drank.It¡¯s normal for two people to be punished if they can¡¯t do it alone...


    Inagawa Shinobu picked up the glass and drank it...


    The game started again... This time, Zhou Ye cheated... He directly picked up the King.


    "This time I am the king!" Zhou Ye held up the trump card in his hand and showed it to everyone: "Now, I order...No. 1 and No. 2 to have a rhombus consisting of a single horse..."


    "I...I give up!" Horikawa Chie bitterly dropped the Ace of Hearts in his hand on the table, then took the glass in front of him and drank it.


    "I also give up..." Nanako also drank a glass of wine again.


    I have to say that although the girls did well in the Three Schools Dance Festival, they are not professional dance students after all, and it is still a bit too difficult for them.


    for the rest of the time¡­¡­


    Chie Horikawa found that no matter how she scored the cards, the king''s card always slipped out of her hands... In the end, she gave up the card altogether, and the king took turns...


    Do what you can, drink if you can¡¯t...


    Before they knew it, everyone drank a bit too much--especially Horikawa Chie, who was targeted by Zhou Ye...As long as Zhou Ye is the king, then the one waiting for Horikawa Chie is definitely something she can''t do. command.


    This time - it was Zhou Ye''s king again. He smiled, took the king card and put it on the coffee table."I order-No. 3 is carrying No. 2..., holding No. 4, go around the room!"


    "..." Horikawa Chie fiercely threw the 3 of Hearts in his hand on the table, and then walked quickly to Zhou Ye, and sat on Zhou Ye''s lap in the surprised eyes of the women. ... He held Zhou Ye''s face in both hands, and stopped awkwardly.


    "Hey eh............!!!"


    "Qianhui sauce is amazing...I want too!!"


    Zhou Ye was taken aback by Qian Hui''s behavior, but... soon, the clumsy snake head with a hint of alcohol penetrated into his mouth.At this moment... nothing matters anymore, Zhou Ye clasped his hands and hugged Chie Horikawa''s slender waist, leading her to a better place gradually.


    At this moment, Horikawa Chie felt as if she and Zhou Ye were the only ones left in the whole world. Everything else was not important... With Zhou Ye''s skillful skills, she could only respond passively and awkwardly.


    Wait until the two of them just finished this mouth...


    Another person forcibly entered between the two... "I want to..."


    No one else, it was Alyssa Watanabe... She seemed to have been inspired by Chie Horikawa, she clung to Zhou Ye''s neck forcefully, bowed her head and said nothing...


    Although Kusamura Nanako was already drunk a bit, she still walked to Zhou Ye staggeringly, and squeezed at the clothes of the two of them cryingly: "This is my Lord Ye..."


    "What does it matter..." Horikawa Chie smiled while holding Kusamura Nanako, "Are we Nanako best friends?"


    "Yes!" Nanako nodded blankly.


    "So, can I share all the beautiful things with friends? For example, fun...for example, little secrets...for example, boyfriends?" Horikawa Chie''s eyes shone with a different brilliance.


    "It seems... right?" Nanako had already drunk too much, and she felt that Chie''s words seemed to be wrong, and it seemed to be a little right.


    "Then, take out Jun Ye and share it with everyone..."


    "Eh!!"


    Zhou Ye was surrounded by the girls at this moment, this one went up, that one went down, that one went up, this one went down... Chie, Shinobi, Alyssa, Nanako... The four women took turns with Zhou Ye... .


    I don''t know who started it... the girls still took off Zhou Ye''s clothes, and soon... the few people frankly faced each other-this was reasonable and unexpected.


    After all-Zhou Ye had used spiritual hints to all the women, but-absolutely never expected to push them tonight... But the arrow is on the line and I have to send it.


    He couldn''t do things that were inferior to animals that lay beside a woman and slept all night, and nothing happened.


    With a few muffled hums--the women successfully walked up the stairs of adults tonight and became Zhou Ye''s women.


    Chapter VIII


    After three o''clock in the morning... the neon lights on the karaoke shop in Ginza named [JOYSOUND] are still shining, but this is also normal... Isn''t it normal for a karaoke shop to open until early in the morning?


    But-the only thing that is somewhat abnormal is that at the door of this store, there are hundreds of men in black suits standing densely. Those men are clearly divided into four piles. They do not interfere with each other. Obviously, these People are not together.


    On both sides of the road-dozens of luxury cars of all kinds are parked, the only thing in common is that they are all black.


    And inside, a large box temporarily vacated in a karaoke shop, there were also a dozen people sitting.


    Zhou Ye and the girls were sitting on the sofa, and four middle-aged and elderly people of different expressions and ages sat opposite them with grim expressions. There was also a pretty woman in a lavender kimono sitting beside them. On the one hand, watching Zhou Ye and the girls with interest.


    "Ding Yaosang... Now that my brother is doing this kind of thing, I don''t know how you want to give us an explanation for the Yamaguchi team?" The slightly thin man sitting in the first position on the left asked in a deep voice.


    "That''s right...My daughter was just caught by your brother..." Inagawa Yuro also stood up, and said sharply.


    However, before he could finish his words, a middle-aged man in a black suit next to him stopped him, "Yulang, don''t worry about it... I think the leader of Ding will give us one. Explained!"


    "I..." Hearing the words of his brother Masao Horikawa, Inagawa took a sigh of relief and sat down again.


    "Explain?" Ding Yao smiled slightly, then looked at the women and said: "I want to ask what you mean... Do you want to accept some compensation and leave my brother? Or do you want to live with him? To become his wife???"


    "Absurd...this is ridiculous!" Hearing Ding Yao''s words, Kusakari Kazuo became dissatisfied.


    "Don''t worry... Kusakari, maybe this will turn something bad into a good thing?" This time, Ichiro Watanabe of the Yamaguchi group was the one who persuaded Kazuo Kusakari.


    "I, I want to be with Ye-jun, always together..." Inagawa Shinobi said timidly while resisting his father''s murderous gaze.


    "Me too, I will always belong to Ye-kun..." Chie Horikawa said calmly. For her, she was not afraid of her father.


    "Except for Mr. Ye...I don''t like anyone!" Alyssa Watanabe snuggled to Zhou Ye, expressing her thoughts with actions.


    "My father, I''m already Mr. Ye''s person... In the future, I will only marry Mr. Ye!" On the contrary, Kusamura Nanako is the one with the most determined expression among the girls. For her, she has already identified a person in this life. , It will never change again.


    "So..." Ding Yao smiled slightly after hearing the words of the women."Even if you shared it with a few other girls, you also ordered my brother? Is that right? I understand the meaning right?"


    "Hi!" X4


    The women said in unison. At this moment, they had no other thoughts in their hearts. The only ones who were born to be Zhou Ye and died were Zhou Ye''s ghost-the most unpretentious but true and sexual thought.


    "Then things will be easier..." Ding Yao smiled slightly, "then let my family Xiaoye marry the four girls together?

 Chapter 641

    "Do you think this is the Warring States Period?" Inagawa Shinobu''s father, Yuro Inagawa, almost lost his anger when he heard this.


    Instead, the other three people fell into contemplation.


    After a while-Alyssa Watanabe''s father, the leader of the Yamaguchi team, Ichiro Watanabe looked at Zhou Ye with a little flickering eyes and asked, "Can you guarantee that after marrying my daughters, they will be treated the same? Are they wronged a little and don''t bully her?"


    "Hmm...I promise to treat them equally!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and nodded.


    "Then I have no problem here!" Watanabe Ichiro nodded and said, "I agree to the suggestion of Ding Clan Leader... I will leave it to you in the future, Alyssa!"


    "...Thank you dad!" Watanabe Alyssa almost jumped up happily, she turned her face to her future husband and kissed her.


    "If Zhou Ye-jun can be treated equally, I don''t have any problems here!" As the original marriage partner, Kusakari Kazuo also nodded and agreed to the matter.


    "I''m fine..." Masao Horikawa, the chairman of the Sumiyoshi Association, looked at Ding Yao and said, "I agree to the proposal of Ding Gang."


    "You...you..." Inagawa Yuro looked incredulous, what''s the matter with these guys??How did it become like this??Can such a ridiculous thing pass??


    "Hiro, listen to what your brother said...for the sake of Shinobu''s happiness, you agree to it!" This time, it was Horikawa Masao, Yuro Inagawa''s brother, who came to persuade him.


    "I..." Inagawa Yuro just wanted to say, [I would never agree], suddenly saw tears that were already falling from his daughter''s eyes. His daughter knew that because of the strict requirements of his childhood, her daughter The character is extremely determined, but... such a determined daughter is already almost crying... the sentence I absolutely disagree with can''t be said.


    "Okay...I agree!" Inagawa Yuro sighed... and finally made a statement.


    "Then-I''m afraid that tomorrow''s engagement ceremony cannot be held..." Kusakari Kazuo said thoughtfully: "Everyone will go to another room to discuss, when will they be engaged?"


    "Haha...together, old brother Kuskar, your son-in-law is not easy..." Watanabe Ichiro smiled and stood up with Kazuo Kuskar.


    "It should be our son-in-law now!" Masao Horikawa also stood up and teased."Unexpectedly-I will see such a sight in my lifetime... not easy!"


    As Horikawa Masao said, he took Inagawa Yuro''s hand and dragged him to the next room.


    "Dad...Dad, are they all right?" Alyssa looked at her man with a little worry.


    "Don''t worry, it''s okay..." Zhou Ye smiled, everything was in his expectation.Originally, he and the girls were hilarious in the box, but the manager outside received a call from his boss and asked Alyssa to go home immediately.


    But¡ªwhen he walked to the room, something strange happened...In any case, he couldn''t get close to the door of the box. In the end¡ªhe had to report truthfully to his team leader.


    Then Ichiro Watanabe, who was worried about his daughter¡¯s safety, took his bodyguard and rushed all the way to here...At this time, Zhou Ye had already quickly dealt with the girls¡ª¡ª


    Although the women¡¯s clothes are neat and tidy, but for the old Jianghu Ichiro Watanabe, everything is insightful... He just saw the blush on the women¡¯s faces, and he roughly knew what was going on inside.


    Therefore - he simply called the parents of several women and Zhou Ye''s nominal parents together. The matter was too big for him to deal with, and he would kill Zhou Ye without saying a word?Not to mention whether he has this ability... Even if Zhou Ye is an ordinary person, he would not dare to kill Zhou Ye, the Yamada Formation and the Sanlian Gang will definitely follow him endlessly.


    Therefore, all he can do is get the parents of a few women to deal with the matter together.


    "Haha... These old foxes, Xiao Ye, you have helped them unintentionally this time..." Ding Yao laughed and teased.


    "Huh?? Why? Jun Ye...how did he help his father and them??" Nanako asked with some uncertainty.


    "Father, they have always wanted to unify the Neon Jidao organization..." It was not Ding Yao who helped Nanako explain, but Horikawa Chie."It''s just that everyone is prepared for each other...so it has not been able to form, and it happened that this time the husband made this matter due to a mistake!"


    "Oh, so it''s like this..." Alyssa nodded thoughtfully. She actually knew more of the reasons... Her father not only wanted to unite the Neon Jidao organization, but he There is also the idea of ??turning Yamaguchi into his Watanabe family...


    And this time her husband''s facilitating the union of their father and them happened to be a good way to borrow the momentum.


    Alyssa also knew that not only her father had the idea of ??turning the Yamaguchi group into the organization of the Watanabe clan, but also Masao Horikawa of the Sumiyoshi Society had the same idea. He also wanted to turn the Sumiyoshi Society into the organization of the Horikawa family.


    No way...Who made the Yamaguchi Gumi and Sumiyoshi Society both elective organizations?Only the Yamada group and Inagawa will belong to the family-style Jidao organization... This has to be said, which is really ironic-the Jidao organization is all cooked.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye was able to pass the test easily... but in fact, Zhou Ye also used a lot of spiritual hints to influence the minds of several people... Of course, playing Zhou Ye is not afraid. The problem is... This group of old men are their future father-in-law, how can they break?


    Chapter 898 The Grand Engagement Ceremony


    The Tokyo Grand Shrine is located in Chiyoda, Tokyo. It is said to be the most effective shrine for women''s marriage, so-here at any time, there are endless tourists...


    It''s just that today¡ªthe travellers who came to make and repay the wishes are disappointed.


    The torii in front of the originally busy Tokyo Grand Shrine has been artificially closed at this time. Standing on both sides of the crossing is a group of young men in black suits. They look polite, but... absolutely not Will let other people into the interior of the shrine.


    A vacant lot not far away has also been completely turned into a temporary parking spot-from time to time a fleet of vehicles enters and exits.


    "Haha, Mitsui-san, welcome..." Standing at the crossing, Ichiro Watanabe, wearing a kimono jacket, greeted a middle-aged man who had just got out of the car and smiled: "Mitsui-san today It¡¯s such an honor to be here to attend the engagement ceremony of the little girl!"


    "Watanabe-san is polite..." Mitsui smiled: "The leaders of the four Jidao organizations married women at the same time. How can I not come here for such an important matter?"


    "It''s just a self-willed little girl, and I can''t help being a father!" Watanabe Ichiro smiled, as if he was really helpless to his daughter.


    Faced with Watanabe, Mitsui believes that there will be ghosts.


    As the master behind the Mitsui Consortium, the representative of the Mitsui family.Although Yasuo Mitsui only served as an honorary director within the group,-no one dared to underestimate him, after all-he came out and represented the Mitsui family, one of the four major consortia.


    At the same time, he is also the general manager of the Mitsui family''s external affairs, which is equivalent to the work of an external manager. When he is outside, it represents the wishes of the Mitsui family.


    Facing Watanabe Ichiro¡¯s nonsense, Mitsui smiled slightly, and did not refute... Instead, he shouted to a young man who got off the bus from the other side: "Yugo, come to me..."


    "I don''t know who this is?" Watanabe Ichiro asked hesitantly.


    "This is my nephew, Mitsui Yugo...just returned from studying abroad, this time I will take him to see the scene!" Mitsui Yasuo smiled slightly and introduced: "Yuo, call someone..."


    "Watanabe-san, hello!" Mitsui Yugo said with a smile.


    "Haha...the dragon and phoenix among the people, the Mitsui clan is really a successor..." Watanabe Ichiro said with a smile, everyone lifted the Huahua Jiaozi, and there are few people who can be the leader of the Yamaguchi group. ...Of course these scenes came casually.


    "Haha... Don''t praise the child as bad as Watanabe-san, he still needs to learn more... Okay, let''s go in first, so I won''t disturb Watanabe-san!" Yasuo Mitsui smiled with Ichiro Watanabe After saying hello, he took his nephew Do Mitsui Yugo to the torii gate of the Grand Shrine.


    And Ichiro Watanabe continued to stand by the side of the road, welcoming the guests... After all, some of the guests'' identities-he must be greeted personally, or it would be a big rude.


    Mitsui Yugo walked behind his uncle, curiously watching the crowd.


    When the two of them walked to the front of the shrine, they sat down under a shed that said "Watanabe Family Guest Respect Office"... At this moment, there are already a lot of people coming... Under the Watanabe shed, too Sitting at odds and ends.


    "Uncle... why do we value the engagement ceremony of Watanabe''s daughter so much!" Mitsui Yugo sat beside his uncle, leaning slightly, and asked in a low voice, "Is the Yamaguchi team so powerful? ??"


    "We do not value the Yamaguchi group... but the entire neon Kokudo organization!" Yasuo Mitsui glanced at his nephew, then reached out and pointed at the humanity under the other three sheds: "There is the shed of the Sumiyoshi Huihorikawa family, there It¡¯s the shed of the Inagawa family of Hui Inagawa... and there, there is the shed of the Yamada group¡¯s Sokari family... Do you understand now?"


    "Hey?" I understand a little bit, but Yugo Mitsui is still a little confused."Isn''t that...their families are all daughters? How are they married?"


    "The objects of their four marriages are all the younger brothers of the leader of the Dawan Sanlian Gang..." Compared with the confusion of his nephew, Yasuo Mitsui is not at all lost when he knows more.


    "Eh!!!" Yugo Mitsui yelled in surprise, but he soon realized that this was not the place for him to yell, and hurriedly covered his look, and asked in a low voice, "One man marries four women? ??"


    "Yes..." Yasuo Mitsui nodded.


    "But, but-is this illegal?" Mitsui Yugo has been in foreign countries for so many years, how much he has received foreign influence.


    "Hey, how much of the Jidao organization''s business is illegal?" Yasuo Mitsui sneered, "Moreover, they are just engaged... They are not married yet, and the law can''t control them... However, the Neon Jidao organization is a big fusion The era of "is coming..."


    "Doing this, won''t those women''s families be laughed at?" Mitsui Yugo asked a little confused: "After all-it is equivalent to saying that they married their daughter to someone!"

 Chapter 642

    "Shame?? Who dares?" Yasuo Mitsui gave his nephew a blank look. "You still haven''t figured out one thing...Do you know what this engagement ceremony represents?? It means that these four families will unite the neon pole. Nearly 80% of Dao¡¯s personnel, it can be said that they control the entire neon underground organization with one hand... Do you know the neon underground organization, what is the annual income?"


    "How much?" Mitsui Yugo asked curiously.


    "Twenty-three hundred billion yen..." Yasuo Mitsui said leisurely.


    "..." Faced with this answer, Mitsui Yugo was already speechless... As the four major neon consortium, the total revenue of the Mitsui Consortium last year was just over two trillion yen. In other words, it is more than 30 billion U.S. dollars... And now, a Jidao organization has already caught up with the total income of the Mitsui Consortium, which is a bit frightening.


    "So... we can already call it the Neon Fifth Consortium... an underground consortium!" Yasuo Mitsui exclaimed quietly, "Those old foxes are really good calculations... unite and control the entire Neon Jidao organization... ¡­Monopoly money is best earned!"


    "Isn''t there 20% of the Neon Jidao organizations that don''t belong to these four organizations?" Mitsui Yougo blinked and asked his uncle: "Aren''t those organizations resisting?? "


    "Those organizations are all Jidao organizations from foreign countries. The most influential people are the people of Dahan Mingguo. Now... Since the members of the Sanlian Gang have married the daughters of the four Jidao organizations, those Dawan people will naturally It''s not a problem anymore... There are a handful of guys from the Great Cold Underworld, who will soon be kicked out of the neon..." Yasuo Mitsui is doing science popularization for his nephew.


    "Eh? Who are those foreigners?" Mitsui Yugo suddenly saw a group of foreigners with different clothes, but with a little sturdy look, and came here with a smile...


    "Those...the Italian mafia, the Brazilian gangster...and the American underworld..." Yasuo Mitsui said with a smile: "These days, the guys in the International Department of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department are going crazy. Now... I thought the underworld conventions of the world would be held in Tokyo... I didn''t expect that the Daewan Sanlian Gang had such a big face..."


    In fact, this is because he misunderstood... The representatives of these international gangs did not look at the face of the Sanlian Gang to congratulate them, but looked at the real boss of the DOA Group, the face of no worries.But it doesn''t matter... It''s here anyway.


    "Really, really amazing..." At this moment, Mitsui Yugo dared not to look down on this farce-like wedding ceremony... This farce-like wedding ceremony represented by the Neon Jidao organization The arrival of the era of fusion-the establishment of a brand-new, giant Jidao organization.


    Chapter VIII


    Zhou Ye looked at the four girls in the room wearing white non-stained gowns, smiling happily there, sighing helplessly, and said, "Hey...when will I sit here..."


    "Please wait a moment... Father and sister are welcoming the guests outside..." Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Nanako smiled and stood up, comforting her future husband.


    Nanako doesn¡¯t care what her father¡¯s idea is.... For her, it¡¯s the best ending to marry her beloved man... Although-this time the brides became four all at once. , However, when she thinks of her husband¡¯s performance far beyond ordinary people, there is still a hint of joy in her heart... Fortunately, there are four, but luckily it was discovered early... Or else, would she not be killed by her husband?


    "It feels a bit boring..." Zhou Ye sighed... He is now wearing a kimono and coat... sitting on the tatami without an image.


    This is already half a month after the Karaoke incident... After that incident, the girls were taken back home by their parents and accepted the bride¡¯s practice... After all, after all... Except Nanako, the other three women All accidents.


    But fortunately, although they accept the Huajiao practice at home, they are not restrained by the family...Occasionally, everyone can still come out for a party to exchange experiences.


    Of course... Zhou Ye also took this opportunity... sent the girls who were still traveling in Tokyo back to their respective homes, and returned to the magic capital of the magic capital... The only ones who returned home were Yuriko Imagawa and Yukie Maeda. Back to my hometown in Kagoshima...the former farmhouse there has always been taken care of, and Ding Yao would go back to live for a few days every year. After all, it was her home.


    Yuriko Imagawa didn''t want to see Hiroji Imagawa anymore, and-she couldn''t do without Zhou Ye.Fortunately, I went back to Kagoshima to live with Maeda Yukie for a few days.


    Of course... When Zhou Ye¡¯s engagement was actually four, the women naturally protested... It¡¯s just that their protests were useless under Zhou Ye¡¯s suppression... This noise is very loud. It will soon disappear from the invisible, what kind of suppression??Of course it is-a thousand hits in seconds.


    The topic has gone far... let''s bring the lens back again.


    Seeing her husband sighing there... Alyssa Watanabe blinked her eyes, took out a small and cute lunch box from the package beside her, then opened it and handed it to Zhou Ye."Husband, do you want something to eat? These are the biscuits I made myself."


    "Then I have to taste it..." Zhou Ye said, pinching a biscuit from Alyssa''s opened lunch box...put it in his mouth, to be honest¡ªit was a bit too sweet.


    "How is it?" Alyssa looked at Zhou Ye expectantly, the soft light in her eyes almost entangled Zhou Ye.


    "It''s delicious..." Facing Alyssa''s expectations, how could Zhou Ye say it was not delicious.Hearing Zhou Ye''s comment, Alyssa''s eyebrows were filled with joy.


    "Eh? Alyssa is too cunning... she sneaked away!" Inagawa Shinobu said with a reconciled look: "How can this be done!"


    "Just eating biscuits, it''s a bit too dry..." Horikawa Chie smiled, took her kettle over, and carefully arrived at a cup of tea and handed it to Zhou Ye."Drink some water, your husband!"


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye took a sip of the tea that Qian Hui handed over and said, "That''s right, there is a hint of sweetness in the tea aroma..."


    "I added some honey!" Chie said with a chuckle.


    "Hey, you are too much. You all secretly prepared things...I, I..." Shinobu Inagawa was really about to cry. This is different. Why did the sisters secretly bring things over??


    "Xiao Ren is the cutest. I am very happy without having to bring anything..." Zhou Ye smiled and hugged Inagawa Ren in his arms. The girl like a porcelain doll, I like it the most... the whole one is legal. Tong X giant X...Of course, the so-called giant X here refers to the small figure of Ninja-the real giant X is Alyssa.


    "Don''t, don''t be like this... the clothes and clothes are going to be messed up..." Inagawa Shinobu, who was held in Zhou Ye''s arms, his face was almost blushing... This villain always hugs himself in Playing in the arms is like playing with a doll.


    "..." Nanako looked at the girls with a smile, what should I say, at first there was indeed a feeling of her own things being stolen by a good sister... But soon-Zhou Ye told them with practical actions She, she alone can''t do it.


    And-now good sisters can be together again, and they will be together forever... It''s great.


    "Master Ye, ladies...The ceremony is about to begin!" At this time, a voice came from outside the house, a witch from the Grand Shrine, who came to remind everyone that the ceremony was about to begin.


    "Okay, I see..." Zhou Ye stood up, and the girls gathered around, helping him tidy up his clothes... Soon, after everything was ready, Zhou Ye walked out with the four women. The room.


    The engagement ceremony began--


    Zhou Ye walked at the forefront, and the four women in Bai Wugou walked behind him in two rows¡ªand on either side of them, four witches in red and white witch costumes accompanied him. On both sides.


    Under the guidance of the priest of the Grand Shrine, Zhou Ye slowly walked out of the annex with the women-onto the avenue of the Grand Shrine.


    At this moment, the two sides of the avenue were already full of guests who came to watch the ceremony... one by one was well-dressed.


    When Zhou Ye showed up in front of everyone with the girls...all the guests had one kind, no wonder this lucky guy could marry four girls. Such a handsome face... is simply the most beautiful gift God has given a woman. what.


    The following process is no different from the normal neon god front process.


    Zhou Ye read out the marriage vows, and every time they read their names, the women said their names at the same time.


    After reading the vows, it¡¯s the three-nine-nine ritual... The boy and the virgin pour Zhou Ye, a glass of wine Zhou Ye drank three times and then handed it to the other girls... The other girls also continued to drink, and it must be three times. And this procedure is repeated three times, so it is also called the Three-nine-Nine Ceremony.


    When everything is done, it''s time to exchange gifts...not a valuable thing, but a symbolic thing.


    "Let''s go..." Zhou Ye looked at the scene gradually becoming noisy...just kidding, he had no interest at all in the rewards, so he immediately started agitating his fianc¨¦es and ran away.


    "Eh? Is it possible? Isn''t this rude?" Nanako asked hesitantly.


    "It''s okay... I just leave the rest to my father and uncles!" Alyssa Watanabe is very interested in this, and she also hates socializing.


    Chie Horikawa smiled slightly and said, "Then why are we still hesitating here?"


    "Go..." Inagawa Shinobu shouted with a smile, fearing that the world would not be chaotic.


    Zhou Ye simply took the girls and ran away along the back door... As for the thank-you banquet in the hotel, he was not interested at all, but... his cheap father-in-law also knew his character, it didn''t matter...


    On the same day-at the thank you reception, Kusakari Kazuo, Horikawa Masao, Watanabe Ichiro and Inagawa Hiroo announced the establishment of the Neon Gokaku Alliance, calling on all Neon Gokyou organizations to unite and unanimously... Of course, the Duiwan Sanlian Gang is not an exception. They are the in-laws of the alliance.


    The so-called external here, of course, specifically refers to the gang forces of the Great Cold Underworld...


    One month after Zhou Ye¡¯s engagement with the four daughters, the Neon Extreme Forces launched a violent action against the Great Cold Underworld-during the entire operation, those gangs in the Great Cold Underworld were completely driven out without any resistance. Neon...


    At this point, the Neon Gakudo organization has been completely unified under the control of the Gakudo Alliance...Of course, the Gakudo Alliance uses a joint system, with one vote for Kusakari Kazuo, one vote for Masao Horikawa, one vote for Ichiro Watanabe, and Yu Inagawa. Lang Yi vote...Of course, Ding Yao from the Sanlian Gang also has one vote.


    Following the reunification and the entire Ji Dao organization, the Ji Dao Alliance¡¯s business is growing day by day, and the profits are getting more and more... There is no way, the most profitable thing is monopoly... Of course, Zhou Ye doesn¡¯t care about all this, because he has already brought his own Women, playing around the world.


    Chapter Nine Hundred


    XX Provincial Police Academy...


    Luo Xin, wearing a small and cute lady''s backpack, is walking fast on campus. As the best student in the 2007 class, Luo Xin has her own pride.

 Chapter 643

    She was born in a family of police officers, and her father was a police officer...Under the influence of her father, Luo Xin had taken being a policeman as her life goal since she was a child.


    The Police Academy has always been the most difficult to enter. Not only does it have requirements for family composition, even for college entrance examination scores, it also has strict requirements.


    As a girl, Luo Xin''s grades are not very satisfactory...After all, girls are strong in liberal arts and boys are strong in science-this is already a well-known thing...


    As for the criminal science and technology investigation major of the police school, Luo Xin resolutely gave up the liberal arts he was good at and renewed the science...


    When other classmates wantonly sway the hormones of youth, she was chewing books... When other girls were talking about famous-brand clothes and cosmetics, she was still chewing books.


    Diligence can make up for the clumsiness-in the end, she was admitted to the Police Academy''s Criminal Science and Technology Investigation Department with excellent results.


    But¡ªthis is not her ultimate goal. As a beautiful woman, as a faculty member of the Criminal Investigation Academy, Luo Xin did not indulge in the diligence of those classmates, but worked harder to learn various criminal investigation knowledge.


    In the two years since she joined the school, she has received four scholarships...It can be said that the deadline is not lost.


    Just now when Luo Xin was working out in the school gym, she received a call from her own counselor...that someone was looking for her and asked her to go to the teaching office as soon as possible.That''s why she hurriedly carried her bag, before she even had time to change her clothes, and walked towards the teaching office of the school.


    "Report!" Luo Xin, who walked to the door of the teaching office, knocked on the door and shouted loudly: "The 07th Criminal Science and Technology Investigation Professional student Luo Xin is here to report!"


    "Come in¡­¡­"


    Luo Xin pushed open the door and walked in... In addition to Zhu Hongjian, the counselor of her class, there were four people sitting inside... These four people, three men and one woman, were all wearing police uniforms¡ªthe man in the middle was among them. The police rank on the shoulders is the highest, second-level inspector.


    "This is?" Luo Xin was a little dazed. Why did these active police officers look for him??


    "Luo Xin..." Zhu Hongjian said, "This is the leader from the ministry. I need to find out about the situation with you... Let''s talk, I''ll go out first!"


    With that, Counselor Zhu opened the door and walked out.


    "Luo Xin is it?" The second-level police inspector sitting on the main seat looked at the information in his hand, and said, "The champion of the two consecutive police academy contests is still the first grade in the Criminal Investigation Academy... ?"


    "Yes, police officer... but those are just past achievements. I have never thought that past achievements represent my current achievements, because I am always improving!" Luo Xin said with no expression after saluting. Said.


    "Not bad, very arrogant!" Hearing Luo Xin''s answer, the second-level inspector nodded with a smile, and then said: "My name is He Fei, and I belong to the Second Division of the International Police Department... You can call me black Face Fei or Bao Feizi."


    "Yes, police officer!" Luo Xin stood straight, still unsmiling.


    "Look, how is she?" He Fei looked at the policewoman next to him and asked, "I think she can do it!"


    "But..." The policewoman looked at Luo Xin who was standing in front of her, and after hesitating for a while, said: "The smell on her body is too strong..."


    The smell on your body??What is the taste??Luo Xin sniffed awkwardly, there was no smell...


    "No matter how strong, can there be those who have been in the police for a few years?" Another policeman said: "I think her appearance is very good, very suitable as a candidate to approach the target this time!"


    "Furthermore, her family conditions are pretty good...it can be called Gen Zhengmiaohong!" The policeman sitting on the other side flipped through a file, and it was obvious that it was Luo Xin''s family file.


    "I feel good about her grades, just her..." Finally, He Fei, who was sitting on the main seat, clapped the board.


    "Well, it''s just that she still needs another month of training...or else..." the policewoman said, and suddenly stopped talking...many things can''t be leaked when they are not sure. confidential.


    "Can I ask what the hell is going on?" To be honest, Luo Xin looked awkward until now, but he probably heard a hint, as if he wanted to perform some secret mission.


    "Comrade Luo Xin, I solemnly inform you that you are now being recruited by the Second International Division of the Police Department." He Fei took out his ID and lit it up, his face turned straight, and said solemnly: "From now on, Your files will be sealed, your communication tools will be confiscated, and you will not be able to regain your identity until you complete the task...Of course, you will no longer be a police academy student, but an honorable policeman! "


    "Yes..." Luo Xin''s expression shrank, and immediately stood up straight.


    Then-all her personal belongings were taken away by the policewoman, including her mobile phone.


    Then Luo Xin, led by several people, came to a small projection room with a projector inside.


    "Next, what I''m talking about is Level 3 secrets. If it is leaked, I will arrest you for endangering national security!" He Fei said, nodding to the policewoman beside him.


    The policewoman took out a small USB flash drive from the bag she was carrying, and X was on the projector.


    As the lights dimmed...A picture was projected on the white cloth in the small projection room.It was a picture of a handsome teenager, and the shooting location seemed to be on a pier...Beside him, there were a group of beautiful girls of different styles.


    "His name is Zhou Ye... The identity on the face of the face is the chairman of Magic Capital Alice International-doesn''t it look handsome?" He Fei laughed and teased.


    "Yeah!" Luo Xin looked at the photo and had to say-this guy is really handsome, compared to the so-called cold-blooded boys, he dumped them countless streets.


    "Alice International-is a comprehensive international company focusing on real estate, supplemented by the steel industry, energy industry and other industries, with registered assets of RMB 12 billion. Now the market appraisal-his real estate and working capital The flow is worth hundreds of billions of RMB..." He Fei continued, "However, this is not why we pay attention to him..."


    As the light flashed, the photo changed... It was a photo of Zhou Ye holding Ding Yao. From the photo, we can see that... the relationship between the two is very close.


    "The woman holding Zhou Ye right now is the leader of the Dayan Sanlian Gang, Ding Yao... She is the lover of Zhou Ye''s relationship..." The policewoman replaced her boss and continued to explain: "Sanlian Gang Known as the largest Chinese gang in Southeast Asia, it covers the sky in Dayan, and even...even the new president has to go to Baishanmen even when she takes office...otherwise the position is unstable."


    Then, the photo was changed to another one-it was Zhou Ye shopping comfortably in a street surrounded by four women in kimonos.


    "These four women are Neon¡¯s largest Jidao alliance, daughters of the four major families of the Jidao Alliance. Some people say that Zhou Ye prompted the Neon Jidao organization to unite ten years ago... and Zhou Ye has a very close relationship with them. Everyone in the Neon Jidao knows that Zhou Ye is the young master of the Neon Jidao organization. Anyone knows that he married the daughter of the four great Jidao families as his wife!"


    "Bigamy?" Luo Xin said excitedly.


    Chapter 901


    "Yes, bigamy..." The policewoman nodded and said, "But, he got married in Neon. Even if we know that he committed bigamy, we can''t punish him!"


    "Kacha¡ª" The slideshow changed again¡ªit was a photo of Zhou Ye holding KK. In the photo, the two of them were feeding each other food at the same place as a night market stall, and the sweet feeling came to their faces... The biggest enemy of single dogs.


    "Zhou Fei, nickname KK...Xiangjiang Violent Organization, the person who spoke to Hongxingshe-Xu Feihong''s sister..." the policewoman continued to introduce.


    Then, there were no other photos...The policewoman turned on the lights in the room, then looked at Luo Xin and asked, "After reading these, how do you feel?"


    "Hou Gong unified the underworld?" Luo Xin teased casually, but soon realized that she was facing her future boss, not her female classmates."Sorry, I¡­¡­"


    "Nothing...I think you described it very well!" He Fei nodded and said, "Given Zhou Ye''s relationship with these women, we have reason to believe that the huge cash flow of Alice International is the black money of these gangs. Alice International is where these gangs launder money."


    "Then arrest him..." Luo Xin, who was jealous and enmity, said without hesitation.


    "It''s easier said than done..." He Fei sighed and said, "Do you know how much tax Alice International pays for the Devil in a year? 16 billion... We dare not even blatantly investigate Alice International, because The police and the government will be alarmed..."


    "..." Luo Xin was silent... Although she didn''t graduate, she was born in a police family and knew how serious local protectionism was... You said he committed a crime?Okay, come up with evidence... If there is no evidence, don''t talk here... If there is no evidence, I want to get rid of our big taxpayer. Who gave you the courage??


    That''s the magic city... not a small town, how many leaders are there...?Count for yourself...How many leaders of the Magic City are there...


    "Then...what do I need to do?" Luo Xin asked.


    "We need you to get into Alice International..." The policewoman looked at Luo Xin and said, "Also--you have to be as close to Zhou Ye as possible. It''s best...be his secretary, and figure out...the huge amount of money flowing. Towards..."


    "I understand¡­¡­"


    "Now you are still a little immature... we will spend a month to give you special training!" said the policewoman.


    "What is the special training?" Luo Xin asked in amazement: "My empty-handed combat is the number one every year, my criminal investigation..."


    "We are not giving you special training... but giving you special training, walking posture, sitting posture and various makeup-famous brand-and clothes matching..." The policewoman interrupted Luo Xin with a smile. Words, "Let you look like a normal ordinary girl as much as possible..."


    "Huh??" Luo Xin''s expression instantly turned into a black question mark face. He still needs training in walking and sitting??Are you kidding me??

 Chapter 644

    Seeing Luo Xin¡¯s expression, the policewoman naturally knew what she was thinking...and was not angry, but smiled slightly: "Are you thinking. Who can walk, sit or sleep... Does such a simple matter need training? ?"


    "Yes..." Luo Xin nodded. Although the police academy implements militarized management, the orders of the higher authorities must be implemented if they understand it, and they must be implemented if they don''t understand... But maybe the female police does not look like it. She was a serious policeman, but gave her the same feeling as the big sister next door, so Luo Xin admitted her thoughts.


    "Stand up and take two steps!" The policewoman did not explain anything to her, but directly asked her to get up on the small podium in front of the projection cloth and take two steps.


    Just walk away... Luo Xin stood up a little unconvinced, walked quickly to the podium, and walked a few steps with his head raised and stopped...


    "Stop..." The policewoman stopped Luo Xin... and then turned to ask several colleagues, "Is there anything you can see?"


    "Good walk!" A male policeman nodded and said, "Looks very energetic..."


    "No... the spirit is wrong!" He Fei touched his chin, and said thoughtfully: "Xiao Luo looks very energetic when he walks... but he looks like he has been in the army. ...That''s not right!"


    "It''s still Hetou..." The policewoman smiled and said to the other two colleagues: "You...that is, the life of the charge ahead, will you die with a little brain?? If Xiao Luo goes without training, one glance She can be seen through her false identity...Do you want her to fail her direct mission?"


    "So, how do you train?" Luo Xin was also a little convinced, but... she was still a little curious about what kind of special training she would receive.


    "I will teach you what ordinary girls should know in a month, including those famous brand fashions...Luxury bags...and the matching of various clothes, plus the makeup that girls can do..." After turning around Luoxin twice, the police said: "In addition...I will also invite a senior female clerk teacher to teach you office politics and how to do the things a clerk should do!!"


    "Yes, resolutely obey orders!" Luo Xin said, standing at attention and saluting.


    "Don''t... don''t salute!" The policewoman reached out and grabbed Luo Xin''s little hand saluting, and then said: "In the future, you have to get used to it, don''t salute casually... This will reveal your identity, and... from now on Since your file is specially sealed, no one will know your past, and you¡ªwill have a new identity¡ªname is Luoxin, but¡ªnot Luoxin of the police academy, but a general A female student who graduated from an ordinary university!"


    "I... got it!" Luo Xin suppressed her habit of saluting and nodded.


    "Yes, from now on, you have to get used to such an identity!"


    From then on-XX Provincial Police Academy has lost a policeman with excellent grades... And somewhere in the magic city, there is an ordinary college graduate girl, Luo Xin...


    One month later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Standing in front of the Alice International Building in the magic city, Luo Xin, wearing an OL professional skirt, wearing a pair of flat glasses, like a newly graduated college student, competes with dozens of people for the position of a small office clerk. .


    Chapter Ninety Two


    "The window has opened..., brother..."


    Accompanied by a sweet voice... Zhou Ye slowly opened his eyes, and a pair of fluffy white ears came into view... "Xiao Bai... so early... let me sleep for a while. ."


    Bai Qianchu watched as Zhou Ye turned around and was about to continue sleeping... He hurriedly jumped onto Zhou Ye''s body and pressed his soft body onto Zhou Ye''s body... pinching Zhou Ye''s nose and saying, "Brother... ¡­If I don¡¯t get up again, I¡¯m going to make a bigger move!"


    "What big trick? Good morning bite?" Zhou Ye''s muffled voice caused Bai Qianchu to laugh.


    "You dare to play tricks on me like this... You''re dead, Xiao Bai..." Zhou Ye turned over and pressed Bai Qianchu underneath, and started to swim around with his hands... Soon, the little white fox''s face turned red, and his whole face turned red. People are as if they are drunk, and don''t want to move a lazy finger...


    "The plan for a day is in the morning, and the morning exercises have begun..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and started to act...Xiao Bai covered his little face with a pillow, which was too shy...said he would get his brother up. As a result... However, in the rest of the time, she has no time to think about other things, because... She feels that there is something in her body...


    "Hmm..."


    And at this moment, in the living room¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Xiaobai, go and ask my brother to get up... Why haven''t come out for so long... I''m hungry!" The petite Nana looked at the Japanese food on the table, drooling... No way, who made her a cat monster What?Japanese breakfast dishes have a grilled fish.


    Jin Jin, wearing an apron, brought out a dish again, put it on the table, and joked: "No way...you called your brother last time, didn''t you call it for a long time? Don''t you know that your brother likes morning exercises? Is it?"


    "Don''t tell me..." There is another pair of peerless and fierce Xinxin. Hearing Jin Jin''s ridicule... her face is red. Who will let her have a pair of good weapons... There is no way that Zhou Ye prefers her. Thing.


    "Or Leilei, would you call brother to go again?" Jin Jin said hesitantly.


    "I, I''m afraid..." Leilei has a pair of big long legs, and she is the tallest among all cats... But when she heard that she wanted to call Zhou Ye, she felt a little bit soft... Speaking of which, she was the earliest It was eaten by Zhou Ye. If it was at night, she might have the courage to call Zhou Ye. After all, there were so many sisters, at most everyone would come together.


    But-now, the sisters are all going to work... Only their fifth junior is under Zhou Ye''s secretary team, so they don''t have to go to the company so early... So even if it''s almost ten, they haven''t left home yet.


    However-sometimes, it''s not that they don''t want to, and things won''t happen.


    Zhou Ye, who had already played H thoroughly, directly used his own motivation, dragged the four girls onto the 60-square-foot couch in the bedroom, and the morning exercise began...


    Three hours later----


    "It''s all brother''s fault... Breakfast has become lunch..." Xiao Bai sitting at the table, the blush on her face has not been completely eliminated... She picked up a piece of grilled fish with chopsticks and bit it down viciously... As if biting someone.


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye just chuckled...not to mention that Xiao Bai was biting a grilled fish.


    A group of cat ear ladies, all docile like kittens, sitting at the table, eating the meal that is already unclear whether it is breakfast or lunch...Of course, spoiling is indispensable, after all, they all had a problem. Shao Di Ugly, was even coaxed by Zhou Ye to play games with him.


    What is half animalization??That is the leakage of tail and cat ears...


    In this regard, Zhou Ye said that the cat ears are onboard, the cat ears are high, and the cat ears are first class.


    "Okay... today you will take a rest at home for a day. Anyway, the company is fine..." Zhou Ye wiped his eyes and put down his chopsticks... The company or something, although he is the nominal chairman, but in fact He doesn''t care about anything¡ªevery day goes by just to mess around.


    On the contrary, his women are actively managing the company...


    "Well, brother, come back soon!" Xiaobai nodded. Since Zhou Ye went to the company as a group mess, then his secretary team is almost a mess... Of course, it''s somewhat useful, such as accompany. Zhou Ye played together...office games.


    So¡ªthe role of beast ears is to sell cute¡ªprobably.


    "Brother, go early and return early..."


    "What do you want to eat at night?? Is it okay to cook this dish?" Jin Jin is unexpectedly interested in cooking, so the kitchen is her world...In her words, it''s - watching her brother take a bite Eat the dishes I made, the sense of accomplishment is great.


    "Well, I''ll be back soon..." Zhou Ye said, saying goodbye to his beast-eared ladies one by one. Of course, the way to say goodbye was to use snoring, which was fine... Finally, he hugged Jinjin and kissed him and laughed. Said: "What does Jinjin do, what do I eat... It''s best to make yourself, and I will eat you thoroughly..."


    "Brother..." Jin Jin''s face was almost red. Although she was considered an old husband and wife, she still blushed in the face of Zhou Ye''s molestation.


    Zhou Ye laughed and walked directly downstairs... He sat on his Silbe Ultimate Aero in the garage, and with a loud engine noise-the electric garage door opened slowly... Zhou Ye drove Silbe Ultimate Aero, go away.


    Speaking of it, driving Silber Ultimate Aero in the magic city completely blinded its super performance of 411.76 km/h. This thing Zhou Ye drove to install X-and he himself didn''t like it very much. Driving a sports car, this car is still Ding Yao''s birthday gift to him last year.


    Speaking of which, in Zhou Ye''s villa remodeled by Yan''s Garden, there are three floors of parking lots underneath. There are more than a dozen expensive sports cars alone, which is not counted as the cars that women drive on weekdays.


    Most of them were given by the women. This year she will give one, and another sister will give one next year... Anyway, they are not short of money. Although Zhou Ye doesn''t like sports cars, but-after all, this is the wish of the ladies, let''s talk about it. Now, they don¡¯t know what else to give away¡ªafter all, Zhou Ye doesn¡¯t lack anything.


    Sports car ¡ª here is the one for X.


    Zhou Ye stepped on the brakes helplessly, and couldn¡¯t do it¡ªit couldn¡¯t run fast on the roads of the magic city... drove a top sports car, but ran at the speed of a snail..., if the sports car under his seat had In terms of thinking, it is estimated that the engine has been smashed long ago [What use do I want this performance??


    Chapter 903


    "Good afternoon, chairman..."


    "Good afternoon!" He stumbled, finally arrived at the Alice International Building. After setting up the car - Zhou Ye walked into the lobby on the first floor of the Alice International Group. Facing the greetings from the receptionist, he slightly nodded nod.


    Looking at the people waiting in the lobby, Zhou Ye walked to the front desk and asked curiously: "What''s the matter with these people?"


    "Today is the day for recruitment by the personnel department of the group..." Seeing Gao Shuaifu from his own group approaching her, the young girl at the front desk was excited about it...


    While answering Zhou Ye''s words, the little girl at the front desk stroked her hands, trying her best to exude her feminine charm in front of Zhou Ye-Zhou Ye''s heart-warming??so what?Zhou Ye is handsome...

 Chapter 645

    There are many women in Zhou Ye??so what?Zhou Ye still has money...


    For a girl who wanted to climb to the top of the tree, Zhou Ye almost met all their fantasies...rich and handsome--isn''t such a man stupid not to seduce??


    However, in the face of the receptionist who made Xi Shi''s heart-warming look, Zhou Ye directly ignored the look in her flying eyes.Just kidding-a woman who didn''t know how many hands long ago wanted to seduce herself??forget it¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye, who got the answer from the front desk, walked directly to his own elevator.


    Get on the elevator-go straight to your top office in Alice International Building.


    "Hello, Chairman..."


    "Hello, Chairman..."


    As soon as Zhou Ye got out of the elevator, several secretaries of the secretariat hurriedly stood up and greeted Zhou Ye.


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye nodded, and walked all the way to his office... The secretary here works, and a certain animal ear secretarial group is... by him, these are completely two concepts-one Need excellent work ability, and the other needs to be cute.


    Zhou Ye just sat down-his phone rang before the computer on the desk was turned on."Hey??"


    "Chairman, it''s me..."


    "Ah, Meirun..." Zhou Ye listened to the sweet voice from the microphone, and said with a smile, "Is there something wrong?"


    "Well... this time there is something about the group''s recruitment, I need to report to you..." Zhang Meirun hesitated, then said.


    "Well, then you come up..." Zhou Ye said directly.


    "Okay..." After a serious answer, Zhang Meirun covered the microphone and said in a low voice: "I must not bully me when I go up, bad guy..."


    "I will never bully you..." Zhou Ye said this, but a wicked smile leaked out of his face, kidding... The little white rabbit said to the big bad wolf, I''m going to find you, don''t eat me, Does the big bad wolf stop eating??


    "Okay, okay..." Zhang Meirun agreed and hung up.


    ten minutes later--


    "Chairman, Director Zhang from the Personnel Department is looking for you..." The secretary''s voice came out on the phone.


    "Let her come in..." Zhou Ye temporarily put down the game in his hand, and then waited for the arrival of a certain white rabbit in his spare time.


    "Chairman..." Soon, the door to the office room opened-Zhang Meirun, who was wearing a white suit and skirt, walked in. I have to say-this girl deserves to be played by Yang Xru, who is really beautiful.


    Zhang Meirun is the youngest of the thirteenth sisters of Hongxing... and she obviously can''t escape Ding Yao''s palm.


    However, when Zhou Ye and Ding Yao met, Zhang Meirun was sent to Thailand by Ding Yao to handle a gang incident, so she didn''t appear with Zhou Ye the first time.


    To say that Zhang Meirun¡ªthe ability is still very good, at least he was brought by Ding Yao, tuned and taught for many years, and helped Ding Yao deal with the various things of the Sanlian Gang in an orderly manner.


    When the Alice International was formed, Ding Yao was still a little bit reluctant to let her come over¡ªjust thinking about the so many women in her own man, if there is no one of her own sisters here, I would be worried.


    However-it turned out that she was thinking more...


    For Zhou Ye-the distance from the magic city to Duiwan is as convenient as a door between neighbors...


    In the end, Ding Yao was tricked and had to beg to let it go-of course, she occasionally gathered sisters in Hong Kong and sisters in Neon to form a large group to fight Zhou Ye, the big BOSS... But they were from It was not completely successful.


    "Come..." Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Zhang Meirun, patted his thigh...


    "..." Zhang Meirun looked like a thief. She looked behind her. The secretaries who were working did not notice her. She was relieved and locked the door of the room.


    "Say yes, don''t make things wrong..." Zhang Meirun complained with a grieved expression, and walked towards Zhou Ye.


    Then - obediently sat in the position that Zhou Ye gave her instructions.


    "Haha...you count it, Zang Li said don''t... but your body is very honest?" Zhou Ye suppressed a smile and teased her."While saying no, I sat up obediently..."


    "Ye...you badass..." Zhang Meirun''s face was flushed, and while groaning, she hugged her man tightly."You know I don''t want to expose our relationship in the company... Those guys are so disgusting!"


    "Whoever dares to watch too much will be fired... Are you the personnel director doing a fake job?" Zhou Ye said, his big hand slipped into Mei Run''s clothes.


    "Don''t... let me finish the matter..." Zhang Meirun hurriedly held down Zhou Ye''s big hand and said, "During my interview today, I found an interesting person..."


    "Who?" Zhou Ye stopped his movements for a while, knowing that-for the safety of his women, Zhou Ye basically genetically modified his women... and what Zhang Mei got was just the spiritual power. She, who has the ability to see through people''s hearts, sits in the position of the Personnel Supervisor...really accomplished the operation of the entire Alice International Group.


    "This is the person..." Zhang Meirun said, and handed Zhou Ye a copy of his resume.


    "Luo Xin?" Zhou Ye looked at the resume in his hand. The photo above¡ªlooks familiar, eh¡ªwhere did I see it??Hey, isn''t this the senior policeman who was ordered to undercover the DOA group in the movie?What is she doing here??Fortunately, I even told Mr. Gao that if there is a woman named Luo Xin who applies for the DOA Group, she should be sent over... I didn¡¯t expect that she would come here to me. It¡¯s really not as good as the heavens¡ªshe counts. Isn''t it a self-investment??


    It was so interesting... Zhou Ye looked at the photos on the resume, and various thoughts flashed in his mind...


    "I sensed-she was ordered to come to the undercover group. She seemed to check your accounts with the Sanlian Gang and the Neon Jidao Alliance..." After Zhang Meirun explained in one breath, she gently twisted her body. A pair of big eyes blinked and blinked at Zhou Ye, "Bad guy... the business is done..."


    The business is over--of course, it''s time to do something serious, Zhou Ye smiled slightly... He picked Zhang Meirun and put her directly on the table.


    The office war-started.


    Chapter 904


    "I feel - Director Zhang, the personnel director of Alice International Group, sees that my eyes are a bit wrong!" Luo Xin gently stirred the coffee in front of her with a spoon, and whispered to a beautifully dressed woman sitting opposite her Talking."I wonder if she sees something?"


    "The personnel director of the Alice Group, Director Zhang? Is it a beautiful-looking woman?" The female investigator who was in charge of connecting with her whispered with a casual appearance.


    These two people-sitting in a Starbucks at this time, both dressed in professional attire, if they keep talking-they seem to be a good pair of girlfriends, tired of shopping... Stopping and chatting here.


    No way-this is the magic city, this is the base camp of Alice International...


    To put it bluntly, from top to bottom-whether it is an official or a policeman... They will definitely not be allowed to move their cheese... The profits and taxes are more than 10 billion a year. What is this??This is everyone''s salary bag... everyone''s money bag.


    Don''t say anything about small headism, this kind of thing has never really been cut off since ancient times, especially in officialdom.Taizu and his elders have said...there is no party in the party, and there is no party emperor outside the party. It can be seen that this bad habit is deeply ingrained.


    Therefore-although they were ordered to handle the case... but they did not dare to blatantly ask the local police agency for assistance.


    Believe it or not-if you ask for help in front, Alice International Group will receive the news?What does a super large international group represent??Represents local fiscal revenue, represents employment rate, represents per capita GDP, represents political achievements...


    From top to bottom, no one likes others to move their pockets...even if you are from the top down.


    So-they had to pretend to be ordinary people... and even their contact group only dared to rent private houses...


    Pulled a bit far... come back again.


    Luo Xin nodded when he heard the woman''s question."Well-it''s a beautiful-looking woman..."


    "Her name is Zhang Meirun... from Xiangjiang, and from Qingyuan, Guangdong..." The woman said as many as she knew: "When she was 16 years old, she mysteriously disappeared from Xiangjiang-later, she appeared in Dayan... She appeared for the first time. She appeared as the secretary of the Sanlian Gang Ding Yao, and later... gradually gained Ding Yao¡¯s appreciation and was highly regarded by Ding Yao. Eight years ago, when Alice International Group began to form, she appeared in Zhou Ye¡¯s By my side, I have always been the head of personnel...never promoted or demoted..."


    The policewoman felt a little thirsty after saying such a long story... Gently picked up the coffee, took a sip, and then continued: "In the company, there was a rumor - she and Zhou Ye, the chairman of Alice International There was an improper relationship between men and women, maybe it was Zhou Ye''s instruction, she directly used the butcher knife-and ruthlessly expelled all the people who passed her trivial words behind her -"


    "Then¡ªis there anything she has to do with Zhou Ye?" It''s a woman, Luo Xin sometimes has a desire for gossip.


    "Haha..." The woman gave Luo Xin a blank look, then smiled: "If it doesn''t matter, would you let your personnel director fire people as the chairman? Not to mention that there is another company''s performance champion. "

 Chapter 646

    "Oh..." Luo Xin nodded thoughtfully."The relationship between Zhou Ye and the woman is really messy...not only with Ding Yao, but also with Ding Yao''s secretary..."


    "Haha... the parents are handsome and rich... why can''t you do this?" The woman smiled slightly. In this society where everything looks at money, money is enough, not to mention-this guy is handsome It''s not like people.


    "Okay ¡ª we won''t discuss Zhou Ye''s woman anymore, let''s talk, what''s wrong with Zhang Meirun''s attitude towards you?" the woman asked.


    "That Zhang Meirun...I always feel that the look in her eyes when she sees me is unspeakable!" Luo Xin thought, while describing how she felt."How should I put it? It''s like...she saw through my disguise..."


    "What question did she ask you?" The female investigator winked when she heard Luo Xin''s words. Although she still had a smile on her face, her tone was much more solemn.


    "It''s nothing..." Luo Xin said while thinking about the interview today, "It''s all normal questions-such as hometown, age... and graduate school and major..."


    "You haven''t made any mistakes?" The female investigator asked nervously.


    "I''m sure not!" Luo Xin said affirmatively. After all-one month''s special training is not spent in vain, let alone anything else-although it is impossible to learn all the secretarial professional knowledge of other people for four years, but Learn some furs-there is nothing wrong with fooling laymen.


    "That''s good... Don''t worry, just wait for the result with peace of mind!" The female investigator said, patted Luo Xin''s hand lightly-she actually didn''t tell Luo Xin that Luo Xin was not the first A person who was sent to Alice International Group-just in the past, the undercover agent sent in the past-couldn''t even pass the first level interview.


    I don''t know if Alice International Group really has strict income, or some news has leaked. In short, none of them can successfully get into Alice International Group.


    So-they learned from the pain, and only seconded a disguise expert from five places, that is, the policewoman-and ran a few more police academies before finally choosing Luo Xin.


    They didn''t tell Luo Xin this because they didn''t want Luo Xin to pass with emotion...Some things, the less you know, the more normal you behave on the surface-no matter how good a cover is, it is not as good as you didn''t know.


    As for - Zhang Meirun''s strange look?


    To be honest-when I heard the news, the female investigator felt that she had seen the end-no way, this mission was going to fail again... Hey, there is no way-do everything to your fate, hey, you say Say-why is this Zhang Meirun so powerful, just like the iron curtain device, it will not leak the entire Alice International Group??


    Just when the female investigator felt sorry for herself there--


    Suddenly a bell rang--it was particularly harsh in a caf¨¦ with a quiet environment.


    Luo Xin hurriedly took out her mobile phone from her handbag and put it next to her ear."Hey, hello...Who may I ask?...Huh? Really??...Great...No problem, I can start working tomorrow, OK...OK...I know... Thank you so much!"


    After hanging up the phone-Luo Xin said with a happy face to the female investigator sitting across from him: "Alice International Group has decided to hire me... Let me go to the Personnel Department of Alice International Group to find Zhang tomorrow morning. The director goes through the induction process!"


    "..." Upon hearing Luo Xin''s words, the female investigator had a feeling of talking about a dog in her heart - what''s the situation??Just when she judged that this mission was going to fail¡ªthis rookie who had not graduated from the police academy told herself that she actually passed??What are those two times??She even applied for the position of auntie cleaning...


    Could it be that??Women who join Alice International Group-must they be beautiful??The female investigator looked at Luo Xin, then thought about herself again-finally came to such a joke-like result...


    Chapter Ninety Five


    The next day - - - early morning.


    "Hello-Director Zhang from the Human Resources Department called me." Luo Xin, who was wearing a black professional skirt, had arrived at the front desk of the Alice International Building at just nine o''clock, and said to the front desk lady: "My name is Luo Xin, I came to apply for the job yesterday!"


    "Please wait a moment, I''ll check it!" The lady at the front desk smiled politely, then picked up the visit memo in front of her and turned to the page of the personnel department. There was Luo Xin''s name on it, and the word "Direct" was noted on the back¡ª¡ª She raised her head and smiled and said, "Sorry, there is indeed your name on it. Please take the elevator over there directly to the 77th floor-when you exit the elevator door, turn right and you are the personnel department of our group!"


    "Okay, thank you!" Luo Xin smiled and nodded thanks to the lady at the front desk, anyway-the teacher who taught her office politics repeatedly emphasized that new arrivals-don''t make enemies, be humble, but not be humble... .At the same time-politeness is also essential.


    Luo Xin stood in front of the elevator while thinking of her teacher''s words, waiting.


    A row of twelve elevators-one of which is used by the group director, and the other-used by the chairman of the group, of course-his women can also sit, in other words... The woman in the elevator will be the woman of Chairman Zhou Ye by the company''s colleagues.


    But-obviously, Luo Xin, who had just arrived, didn''t know that this was something that everyone knew within the Alice International Group.


    At this time, it was the peak time for work-even the twelve elevators were not enough.


    Luo Xin looked at the crammed elevators... Silently walked to the elevator that had been empty and no one was getting on, and took down the floor button. However¡ªwhat she did not expect was that the elevator was not facing directly The building went up, but directly descended to the underground parking lot.


    As the elevator doors opened--a group of Yingyingyanyan squeezed in, roughly looking at it, there were a dozen women--but fortunately the elevator space was large enough to accommodate thirty people...


    "Please help me press the twelfth floor, thank you..."


    "Please help me press the twenty-third floor...Thank you..."


    When the women saw Luo Xin, they were first stunned--then, when they saw Luo Xin''s appearance clearly, they nodded thoughtfully, and then asked Luo Xin to help them press the floor.


    As the first to enter the elevator, Luo Xin, of course, became a voluntary elevator operator-but this was originally a casual matter, Luo Xin did not think too much...


    It''s just¡ªshe felt that these women looked at her in a different way, um¡ªwhat should I say??It feels a bit interesting and ambiguous...


    However, Luo Xin is not easy to have a seizure-can only wait for the girls to get out of the elevator on each floor one by one, looking at the elevator where there is no one but herself, and then complain: "There are so many weird people in Alice International... ¡­"


    But anyway, it''s better than squeezing those elevators like canned sardines.


    With a ding sound, the elevator reached the seventy-seventh floor. After Luo Xin stepped out of the elevator, the first thing that came into view were the two signs on the left and right-the personnel department and the finance department... Of course she walked without hesitation. Personnel Department.


    "Hello, this lady-who are you looking for?" As soon as Luo Xin walked into the personnel department, he was stopped by a girl who was cleaning with a rag in her hand.


    "Hello, my name is Luo Xin... Yesterday I received a call from Director Zhang. She asked me to come to the personnel department to report directly to her at 10 o''clock this morning..." Luo Xin said.


    "Ms. Luo, is it? Director Zhang hasn''t come yet...Will you wait a while on the sofa?" Faced with Luo Xin, the cleaning girl didn''t dare to neglect, joking-on weekdays, which one is applying for? Who will receive a call from Director Zhang in person??No matter how busy it is, it is impossible... to receive a call from Director Zhang, there is only one possibility-that is, the related party-or... there is inside information.


    Luo Xin certainly didn''t know that the little girl had turned so many turns in her mind at this moment...


    She sat directly on the reception sofa next to her, waiting for Zhang Meirun''s arrival...


    Soon, the personnel in the personnel department gradually increased-speaking of it, the normal working time was 9:30-strictly speaking, it was Luo Xin who came early...


    Although everyone who came in was a little curious, who is this beautiful girl sitting on the reception sofa?But no one asks too much¡ªone of the iron rules of the office, don¡¯t care about things you shouldn¡¯t care about, don¡¯t watch things you shouldn¡¯t watch...


    Although no one asked Luo Xin, her identity had already been passed on among the staff of the Human Resources Department... After all, only new people came to the Human Resources Department to clean up in advance. This is also a matter of convention. , Newcomers should always show more.


    And Luo Xin was not anxious in the face of those inquiring gazes. While drinking tea, he picked up various magazines placed beside the guest sofa and flipped through it...


    The short hand of the clock on the wall finally pointed to the Arabic numeral ten, and the sound of a high-heeled shoe stepping on the floor sounded-the originally somewhat lazy Personnel Department immediately became spirited up one by one like a chicken blood- -It seems that each has an inexhaustible, inexhaustible job.


    "Miss Zhang early..."


    "Good morning, Miss Zhang!"


    "Good morning, Miss Zhang..."


    With a greeting, Zhang Meirun finally appeared in the personnel department.


    "Miss Zhang, good morning!" Seeing Zhang Meirun''s figure, Luo Xin also hurriedly stood up.


    "Miss Luo? You''re here early!" Zhang Meirun saw Luo Xin and smiled slightly: "Okay, let''s talk in my office!"


    "Okay...Miss Zhang!" Luo Xin nodded, and then followed Zhang Meirun''s back-walking towards her office.


    "Please sit down..." Zhang Meirun said, sitting behind her desk, and then took out Luo Xin''s file from the drawer. After turning it over, she asked: "Miss Luo is our Alice. Are the two positions of Financial Assistant and Assistant Chairman of the International Group?"


    "Yes..." Luo Xin nodded and replied.


    "Well-I took a look. You graduated with a liberal arts degree... Although you have taught yourself finance and accounting,-I don''t think you are competent for the position of financial assistant, and the position of assistant to the chairman has already been taken..."


    "Then..." Luo Xin was interrupted by Zhang Meirun before he finished speaking.

 Chapter 647

    "Now, only the life assistant of the chairman is still vacant. I wonder if Miss Luo is interested in this position?" Zhang Meirun asked casually, looking at the file in his hand.


    "I...I''m willing to join!" Luo Xin is willing to join, life assistant, to put it bluntly-is the life secretary, the person in charge of Zhou Ye''s life, she is naturally willing, after all-this is for her to understand Zhou. Ye''s contacts are of great help.


    "Congratulations, Miss Luo, you got this position-wait a moment, I will take you up to meet the chairman-after all, the position of life assistant is still very important!" Zhang Meirun took a look. A valuable watch on the wrist, muttering to himself: "Almost-it''s time to come!"


    How slack is this guy??Luo Xin looked at the clock on the wall with some speechlessness-it was almost eleven o''clock, yet Zhou Ye hadn''t come yet?How did he make such a big group bigger??


    Chapter nine hundred and six


    Eleven o''clock--


    Zhou Ye stepped into his office, stuck in time¡ªtoday, he is still alone.


    After all, since I plan to tune and teach the little bitch... Of course, his secretarial group can''t be brought. The spring fashion week in Paris is about to open again. Ding Yao is planning to go to fashion week with all the girls. Turn around¡ªand also say hello to this side. Except for a dozen girls who have positions in the group who don¡¯t plan to go, all the other girls plan to go shopping... including the beast ear ladies.


    So-he really fell asleep to this point today and only got up, and he didn''t have morning exercises.


    "Chairman¡ª¡ªDirector Zhang said that the secretary of life you want has already arrived. I don¡¯t know if you are free now?" Zhou Ye listened to the secretary''s voice on the phone-and answered without hesitation: "Let them come in. ..."


    "Okay... the chairman let you in!" The phone hung up-


    Soon-the door of Zhou Ye''s office was opened, Zhang Meirun took Luo Xin and walked in one after another... "Chairman, this is Miss Luo Xin, and will be your life assistant in the future!"


    "Hello, Chairman!" Luo Xin leaned slightly and greeted Zhou Ye.


    "Hmm--!" Zhou Ye supported his chin with his hands, and said, "Well, I know - go down!"


    "Oh!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the two women agreed unanimously that they would go down... Zhou Ye sighed helplessly."I mean Director Zhang can go down, and you¡ªMiss Luo, you are my life assistant...Where are you going?"


    "Hey... I''m sorry, it''s the first time I''m a life assistant..." Luo Xin explained with some shame.


    "It''s okay...I will tell you bit by bit, what should you do..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, while Zhang Meirun had walked out of her man''s office with a smile on her face, and she wanted to be on the sisters'' internal network. Gossip about how long will your man take down this little girl... heh heh, the girl sits in the village, the dates are one day, one week, one month...


    "..." With Zhang Meirun''s departure-in the office of Nuo University of more than 100 square meters, only Zhou Ye and Luo Xin were left-Luo Xin felt a little embarrassed.


    She was a little afraid to look at Zhou Ye''s face--


    To be honest-when she first entered the office, she was really amazed by Zhou Ye. If it weren''t for her high psychological quality, she might have stayed there...


    She originally thought - Zhou Ye in the photo was enchanting enough, but - when she saw the real person, she felt that those photos definitely made Zhou Ye ugly... the photos even half of Zhou Ye''s charm Did not show up.


    Luo Xin had to lower her head, looking at the carpet under her feet--as if she wanted to see the flowers, she was afraid--she was afraid to see Zhou Ye--she was afraid that she would sink into those black eyes like black holes-- ¡ªIf she is just an ordinary girl, love will love... But she is a policeman-- and Zhou Ye is a thief... She absolutely cannot fall in love with him.


    "Is there anything good on the ground?" Zhou Ye''s voice suddenly came from Luo Xin''s ear, and she almost picked it up."No, nothing..."


    "Okay, don''t be nervous... I don''t know how to eat people!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and said to Luo Xin: "Since you are working on your first day, then it''s not difficult for you... Let''s have dinner together at noon..."


    "No, no need..." Looking at Zhou Ye up close-Luo Xin became more and more confused about whether he could complete the task. This guy is too foul... It''s no wonder that those women follow along regardless of their status. By his side-this is the legendary blue face, right?


    "You''re welcome, as my life assistant, you must first understand my preferences, whether it''s food or dress..." Zhou Ye said, taking the lead and walking outside... "Come with me and take you to eat delicious food." of!"


    "Oh..." What he said was so reasonable that Luo Xin couldn''t refute it at all¡ªjust like a little daughter-in-law, following Zhou Ye''s step by step, walking out.


    When Luo Xin followed Zhou Ye and walked into the elevator-watching Zhou Ye press the button on the third basement floor, she finally remembered her position and hurriedly asked: "Chairman, where are we going today? Have lunch? Do I need to call the restaurant in advance to make a reservation?"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "No need-just follow me!"


    Now that Zhou Ye said no, Luo Xin didn''t say anything...


    When the two came to the underground parking lot, Zhou Ye suddenly turned around and asked, "Can you drive?"


    "Huh? Ah! Yes!"


    "Then you come to drive..." Zhou Ye said, and threw the car key in his hand to Luo Xin.Luo Xin, who took the key, was a bit speechless...Is he a life assistant or a female driver...


    However, since you have a job, you have to be obedient...at least for now.


    Luo Xin followed Zhou Ye to a black Ferrari Raphael... Seeing this sports car, Luo Xin had an urge to shout, a big dog... But in the end she still endured it."That... Chairman, I''m afraid of such an expensive sports car..."


    "This is already the cheapest in my garage..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Okay, open it..."


    Since the owner of the car is not afraid of her own two knives, what else is she afraid of??Luo Xin rolled his eyes¡ªpressing the car key in his hand...The gull-wing door slowly opened upward...The two sat on it.


    Fifteen minutes later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Xinxin...do you know?" Zhou Ye looked at the dashboard of the car silently and sighed.


    "Know what??" Luo Xin''s expression was a little smug, like a little girl who succeeded in a prank... She didn''t notice that Zhou Ye''s calling her name was a bit different, from Miss Luo to Luo Xin and now. Xinxin... The entire evolution process only took less than half an hour.


    "This car is crying..." Zhou Ye sighed."It''s obviously a sports car-as a result, it doesn''t run as fast as an electric car... It really can cry!"


    "No way...Who asked you to let me drive?" Luo Xin had already unknowingly, and his attitude towards Zhou Ye was a bit close. This had both the effect of spiritual suggestion and Zhang Jun of Zhou Ye. The effect of the face... After all, beautiful things always make people want to be close unconsciously.


    "Well... I admit that I was wrong..." Zhou Ye said silently, "I overestimated your driving skills..."


    "Hmm..." Luo Xin smiled triumphantly... Then she asked a little strangely: "Is there any food at Pudong Airport? Why have I never heard of it?"


    "You''ll know when you go..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly...without explaining, he asked casually."Can you eat spicy?"


    "It''s okay..." Although Luo Xin didn''t quite understand the meaning of Zhou Ye''s words, she was still willing to tell the truth without involving the issue of identity...


    Unconsciously-Luo Xin drove the car onto the highway to the airport.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t bear this kind of speed... and-on the high speed, too slow, but the card would be copied... He simply asked Luo Xin to park the car to the side of the road... The two changed positions.


    Zhou Ye directly kicked the accelerator--the speed instantly increased to 120 kilometers."I really don''t know whether I found a life assistant or a eldest lady..."


    "Hey..." Luo Xin threw up her little snake head, there was nothing she could do... She was a beginner, so she didn''t dare to drive fast...


    At the extremely fast speed of Zhou Ye¡ªthe two arrived at Pudong Airport quickly...He did not park the car in the airport parking lot, but drove the car directly to a private terminal...


    "Where are we going to eat..." Luo Xin looked a little stupidly at the Boeing 747 in front of him... Without really standing in front of this Big Mac, he couldn''t really understand what shock is.


    "Let''s take my private plane to Chongqing..." Zhou Ye smiled and grabbed Luo Xin''s little hand, and walked to the other side... "That plane is our goal this time..."


    "Scared me to death..." Luo Xin looked at the other side, a Gulfstream business jet that was much smaller than a Boeing 747, and patted her own mouth... To be honest, when money becomes something else, it will It gives people an unimaginable oppression... "I thought that one was yours!"


    "Yes...that one is mine too!" Zhou Ye blinked and said with a smile: "It''s just that I usually take that Boeing when I go abroad. I usually take the Gulfstream for short distances..."


    "..." Luo Xin finally realized what is called the unmanned nature of the trench...I bought two private jets, one for short-distance and the other for long-distance...no problem, old iron.


    Chapter 907


    Luo Xin sat stupidly at the dining table, staring blankly at a table full of fresh ingredients in front of him-and in the middle of the table, there was a big Jiugongge hot pot, which was braving the appetite. fragrance¡­¡­


    More than an hour ago, I was still in the magic city-and an hour later, I sat in a quiet and quaint restaurant by the river in the mountain city, looking out the window... the ships passing by on the river-eating the authentic Shancheng old hot pot...

 Chapter 648

    The reason for all of this only stems from-someone said that he would take himself to eat delicious food at noon...


    Luo Xin took a deep breath, then looked straight at Zhou Ye, and said: "Well... even if you tell me now that we are going to London for dinner tonight, I won''t be surprised... "


    Regarding Luo Xin''s complaints, Zhou Ye smiled indifferently: "What are you going to do in London? Do you eat dark food?? Even if you want to eat foreign food, you have to go to France or Italy...British food? Haha..."


    "..." Luo Xin was noncommittal about Zhou Ye''s words-she still didn''t quite understand the English cuisine, but-she finally remembered her duty-life secretary.


    She looked at Zhou Ye solemnly and said, "Chairman-as your life assistant, I have to remind you... It''s just mid-September, and it''s a dry autumn. Eating hot pot is not good for your health..."


    "It''s okay..." Zhou Ye smiled indifferently and waved his hand. "This old Liuji hot pot is different... It contains a lot of spices and Chinese herbs, which completely neutralizes the hot pepper... Physically, and-don¡¯t you think that eating hot pot and drinking cold beer is a supreme enjoyment in such hot weather?"


    "..." Luo Xin was speechless, forget it... Anyway, she was just a soldier under Zhou Ye, so what qualifications did she have to control Zhou Ye??


    "Alright...you can start eating!" Zhou Ye watched as the hot pot in the middle of the table was boiling, and hurriedly picked up a slice of lamb and placed it in the middle grid."Don''t be in a daze... Hurry up and eat!"


    "Oh..." Luo Xin smelled the scent of hot pot, and felt a little hungry in his stomach... He picked up a piece of lamb in a way, and rinsed it in the pot.... After the flesh was broken, he was in his body. Dip it in the previous dipping sauce and put it in his mouth.


    The lamb here doesn¡¯t have any fishy smell at all¡ªthe tender and tender taste makes people want to stop...Moreover, after the first bite, it just feels slightly spicy¡ªunknowingly, Luo Xin started to learn Zhou Ye¡¯s appearance. , Put all kinds of ingredients into different grids in the Jiugong grid according to the categories of [Instantly cooked], [Need to wait a while], and [Need to cook for a long time].


    "It''s delicious..." Zhou Ye smiled as he watched Luo Xin eating there while feasting, fanning the cute look of the snake''s head with his little hand, "Well, if it feels too spicy, drink some draught beer. ...... The draft beer here is authentic German dark draft beer, which tastes very good."


    "Woo..." Luo Xin felt that her snake head was numb and almost unconscious, and hurriedly followed Zhou Ye''s instructions to pick up the black draft beer that had already been poured next to him... and took a sigh of it.


    I have to say-the cold draft beer instantly alleviated the hot feeling in Luo Xin''s mouth-


    "How is it? Xinxin-comfortable..." Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Luo Xin who was sitting opposite him, and asked: "I didn''t lie to you..."


    "Hmm...!" Luo Xin nodded with embarrassment. Although it was the police, she was just a little girl who had just entered society... In her short 20-year life history, Haven''t eaten alone with men other than her family...in a private space, like a friend, the two sides talked unscrupulously - let her involuntarily develop a sense of intimacy beyond her friends to Zhou Ye.


    The psychic hint is eroding Luo Xin''s mind unconsciously.


    The atmosphere in the private room gradually became a little ambiguous... The two were chatting while eating hot pot, Luo Xin listened to Zhou Ye telling stories there... Whether it was ancient and modern history or the myths of various countries, it seemed like him Knowing everything is the same.


    Looking at Zhou Ye who was talking eloquently-Luo Xin felt as if his whole body was shining, and the eyes that attracted her couldn''t be removed from him for a moment.


    Over time...Unconsciously, Luo Xin''s title for Zhou Ye has also changed from chairman to Zhou Ye...Ge Zhou...


    After a lunch is finished-it''s almost three o''clock in the afternoon.


    "No way... Brother Zhou, let me rest for a while, I really can''t walk..." Luo Xin slumped on the chair regardless of her image, stroking her slightly bulging belly... accidentally really. ate too much.


    This hot pot is really magical. I tasted a slightly spicy feeling at first, and halfway through it-it was already spicy and sweaty, but-even if I felt that I was so spicy, I couldn''t stop it. Coming down...While hissing and panting, while carrying chopsticks like flying, I kept stuffing all kinds of ingredients into my eyes...It was too magical.


    In fact¡ªthe real food, Luo Xin didn''t eat much... and the culprit that caused her belly up was the German dark beer, no way¡ªthe hot pot was too spicy.


    "Haha...that can''t do it, since I came to the mountain city...how could it be a good meal?" Zhou Ye said, he couldn''t help but pulled Luoxin up... and walked out half-huddled. go with.


    "Slow down... badass..." Luo Xin felt a grunt in his stomach every step he took.


    Although beer has low alcohol content, it is almost interesting enough for Luo Xin, who never drinks. She drank four large glasses...


    One afternoon¡ªthe two are like a couple, playing around in the mountain city of Chongqing.


    The two went from one to the other, and gradually became side by side, and gradually became holding each other¡¯s hands...


    Luo Xin wanted to re-establish the sense of distance between the two of them several times, but-Zhou Ye''s seemingly inadvertent joke, a small gesture, a title... it was completely destroyed.


    In the end-Luo Xin had to admit his fate and let him go.


    And Zhou Ye¡ªthis guy knows Luo Xin¡¯s worries well, but he always inadvertently teases her...watching her trying to keep the distance between the two sides again and again, and failing again and again... In the end, she completely gave up the resistance, and it was so interesting to see her tangled but pretending to be happy for fear that she would discover it.


    Chapter 908...


    Luo Xin stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows of the room, looking at the colorful neon on the bank of the river, decorating the entire river bank like a fairy tale world... She felt extremely tangled in her heart.


    Today¡ªfrom the time Zhou Ye took her to Chongqing for lunch at noon, to the end of the meal¡ªthe two enjoyed the charm of this mountain city together.


    They watched the charm of the mountain city together on the mountain city ropeway, in the White Mansion-together sighing the passage of time, in the crowd of Ciqikou, they clenched each other''s hands...


    She felt that Zhou Ye was interested in herself... and she also had a good impression of Zhou Ye¡ªif she had no good impressions, she knew that her own personality would definitely not be like a little daughter-in-law, at his mercy.


    But-two people can''t...


    She is the policeman-and he is the suspect...


    She wants him to be brought to justice, but he still doesn''t know.


    "What...what should I do?" Luo Xin sighed, turned around and threw all the weight of his body on the very flexible couch... Covered his head with a pillow, and muttered: "Bad guy , What should I do with you??"


    Law-intolerance, the relationship between a policeman and a thief... is absolutely not allowed by this society.


    This not only represents the opposing positions of the two, but also two forces that are inherently incompatible.


    "I knew... I should have left him tonight. I will only open one room..." Luo Xin said a little arrogantly. You know... originally Zhou Ye wanted to open a presidential suite. It was her. He''s reserved in making mischief, must open two rooms.


    If-if you open a room tonight, then you can... Then, after the spring breeze-leave without saying goodbye the next day, and disappear into his world-he better leave a child for himself, In this way-she will raise the child by herself, and then... after she passes away, tell the child who her father is...


    Before she knew it-Luo Xin started to replenish her brain.


    Although her ambition is to be a policeman--but she is also a woman...women, they are more or less literate, the kind of love that comes to life, but the sad love that cannot be together for various reasons-- They like it the most.


    "Dangdangdang..."


    A knock on the door interrupted Luo Xin''s reverie...


    Luo Xin, who heard the knock on the door, lifted his face from the pillow, and asked casually: "Who?"


    "It''s me, Zhou Ye!"


    "It''s so late...what''s the matter?" Luo Xin hurriedly got up from the couch when he heard Zhou Ye''s voice, and then quickly ran to the bathroom, looking in the mirror to tidy up a bit of confusion. Long hair... As for makeup, she didn''t have to. She had just finished taking a shower, and Luo Xin was still very confident about her appearance.


    "Can''t sleep, I''ll talk to you for a while..."


    "Oh, wait a moment, I''ll open the door for you right away..." Luo Xin quickly sorted out her soft long hair and opened the door."this late¡­¡­"


    "I just want to talk to you for a while..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, then gently got in from the door Luo Xin could not block..., while looking at the furnishings in Luo Xin''s room, he asked: " How do you feel? Are you still used to living?"


    "There is nothing unaccustomed to... I''m not like your big boss, I can''t do without the presidential suit..." Luo Xin closed the door of the room casually... Regarding Zhou Ye''s uninviting attitude, she afternoon I have learned too much, and I have long been used to it.


    "Is the big boss caring about his subordinates?" Luo Xin teased Zhou Ye... "Let''s show the superiors'' love for the subordinates?"


    "I''m not a good leader who cares for his subordinates..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and then sat down on Luo Xin''s couch."I just love you..."


    "..." Luo Xin felt her heart tremble...Zhou Ye''s straight shot caught her off guard. She really wanted to rush into Zhou Ye''s arms to act like a baby...Go...However, When she thought about her position and Zhou Ye''s woman who couldn''t even count her, she calmed down again."Do not make jokes¡­¡­"


    "You should know that I''m not kidding..." Zhou Ye stretched out his hand, grabbed Luo Xin''s hand, and then dragged her into his arms."You have concerns... Tell me what your concerns are..."


    Looking at Zhou Ye''s dark eyes that wanted to suck her soul in, Luo Xin trembled: "If I want you to leave everything you have now and go far and high with me, you will promise. ??"

 Chapter 649

    "If I abandon them today because of you... Wouldn''t it mean that one day I will abandon you because of other women?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "Would you like such a man??"


    "...A sweet bastard..." Luo Xin couldn''t say anything other than this."Then you come to provoke me..."


    "No way...Who makes me a man who loves the new and never tires of the old..." Zhou Ye smiled and lowered his head slightly... Gradually, he turned towards Luo Xin in his arms...


    Even if he knew that he was not far from being completely occupied... Luo Xin still wanted to struggle one last time.


    She gently raised her hand to block Zhou Ye''s gaze not to come over... "Tell me... Are you a good person or a bad person?"


    "Good guy? Bad guy?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, then gently pushed away Luo Xin''s little hand, gently lifted away the scattered hair of her temples, and whispered: "For my enemy...I''m just playing tricks. The devil of their destiny, for my friends, I am the angel who gives them hope, for my women...I am everything to them..."


    Luo Xin couldn''t say a word anymore... It''s not that she was persuaded by Zhou Ye''s words, but that she was blocked by Zhou Ye...


    "Just one night...just one night...after tonight, I will automatically disappear into your life, don''t come to me...ah..."


    "Woman... wait until you get up tomorrow..."


    One night of fish and dragon dance... Luo Xin finally understood the meaning of Zhou Ye''s last words, what is meant by her coming tomorrow...


    She also understood-why there are so many women in Zhou Ye, and those women still get along so harmoniously with each other-


    This guy--not a human... is an undead cow, and her Xintian area is almost destroyed by this undead cow... God, who will save her...


    Chapter nine hundred and nine


    Early in the morning¡ªit was raining outside the window, and the mountain city at this moment had the appearance of a foggy eastern city.


    Luo Xin slowly opened his eyes and looked at the handsome face close at hand...All kinds of feelings in his heart were pouring in.


    She has forgotten which well-known female author said a word, [The X-channel of a woman goes straight to her heart.


    In the past, she sneered at this sentence, thinking that it was completely belittling women... However, today¡ªshe finally understood, this sentence¡ªis true.


    At this moment-she felt that she had already burned the unique brand of the man in front of her in her heart-a brand that could not be erased for a lifetime... She wanted to be with him so firm, she was firm... At this moment, I have forgotten my responsibilities, go to special code undercover, go to special code honor...


    "Ye--" Luo Xin whispered her man''s name gently... She couldn''t wait to confess everything to him.


    Following Luo Xin''s voice, Zhou Ye slowly opened his eyes."Morning... Xinxin!"


    "Morning, Ye!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s greetings, Luo Xin felt a lot more happy...


    She looked directly at Zhou Ye''s eyes---seriously said, "I''m sorry...Ye, I am actually..."


    "Undercover from the police? Right?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly... catching Luo Xin''s words.


    "You...how do you know?" Luo Xin looked like he saw a ghost... I didn''t expect that her greatest secret was actually in the eyes of her own man, not a secret...


    "I knew it when you applied for the company the day before yesterday..." Zhou Ye smiled and hugged Luo Xin...


    "Then, then you..." Luo Xin felt like he was falling into an ice cave... Since Zhou Ye had already known his identity?Then he chased himself...?Is this, this is a vicious prank??


    Seeing Luo Xin whose face turned pale in an instant, Zhou Ye understood her thoughts in seconds...


    "Snapped--!"


    Zhou Ye directly slapped Luoxin''s dolphins, and completely woke up this crazy girl... "Don''t think about it... I haven''t made it to the point of playing with other people''s feelings... "


    "You, you scared me to death..." Luo Xin heard Zhou Ye''s words, which was a little better... She was directly like a coquettish cat, arched into Zhou Ye''s arms, and used his Body temperature to soothe my restless soul.


    After a while - Luo Xin finally felt more psychologically comfortable, she buried her little head in her own man''s arms and whispered: "Dear..."


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye hugged Luo Xin, who was like a cat, and hummed a scale in his nose.


    "How did you know that I was an undercover agent? Does XX also have your eyeliner?"


    "..." This question is really difficult to answer... After thinking for a while, Zhou Ye asked softly: "Do you believe that there is supernatural power in this world?"


    "Believe...you are supernatural enough...like a livestock..." Hearing this sentence.Luo Xin couldn''t help but ridiculed her man''s performance last night... totally disregarding that it was the first time, just that... but, in general... it felt pretty good.


    "Smack..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help rolling his eyes, and slapped again at a place that feels very good... "Don''t make trouble, I''ll tell you the business..."


    "Hmm¡ª" Luo Xin arched his head into the arms of his man again, and said, "I don''t believe...If there is really supernatural ability, why has no one seen it before?"


    "I just don''t want you to see it..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Luo Xin on the back, and said: "Facts speak louder than words--I''ll take you to see..."


    "How do you look?" Luo Xin''s curiosity has been completely aroused. She feels that her man is like a kaleidoscope, and there are always more exciting scenery waiting for her to explore...


    "Now get up first... and then go to eat breakfast..." Zhou Ye smiled and got up directly-helped Luo Xin put on clothes... No way, it was too much last night-Luo Xin was really a little... very convenient.


    "Bad guy..." Every time Luo Xin moved her body, she would be involved in a wound that was not described. Every time the hot pain reminded her of the fact that a certain animal ignored her begging for mercy last night... Of course she was not angry. Here comes.


    "You told me not to stop..." Zhou Ye grinned.


    "I''m talking about don''t¡ªstop..." Luo Xin''s face was almost flushed... this bad guy also deliberately misinterpreted what he meant... bad guy.


    Between the squabbling--the two are finally dressed neatly.


    Luo Xin, who was very confident, just sprayed a little moisturizer on her face... and completed all the makeup procedures.


    "Okay... let''s have breakfast. After breakfast, you have to take me to see those supernatural abilities..." Luo Xin, who was in a refreshing suit, supported Zhou Ye and said.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously and pointed to the front... Suddenly, a circular portal shining with golden sparks opened in front of the two of them...


    Through that golden portal... Luo Xin saw a completely different scene from the room... "This, this, this, this..."


    Luo Xin, who was critically hit by Sanguan, pointed his finger at the portal while looking at his man...The surprised expression on her delicate little face looked extremely cute...


    "The supernatural ability you want has arrived...please check..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, then picked up Luo Xin and slowly walked into the portal.


    Luo Xin bit her Zunchun fiercely, and the severe pain from above made her understand that she was not in a dream¡ªshe was really crossed a portal from Chongqing by her man and appeared directly at To Rome, Italy, thousands of miles away.


    Q: Why does Luoxin know that this is Rome??


    Such a big ancient Roman arena... She is not blind, how could she not see it.


    "My dear... you''re so amazing..." Luo Xin turned around and hugged her man fiercely, cupped her man''s cheek in both hands, and kissed her headlessly...


    Zhou Ye responded kindly to a certain rookie¡¯s mouth... Exposing his abilities to his own woman, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t feel anything bad... The spring wind transforms the rain to the exercise method, after contact---never again Can''t break free, the goddess is still like this, let alone a mortal?


    Besides, as a woman who will live with him, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t want to deliberately conceal anything... Besides, he is not afraid of any country¡¯s provocation now... It¡¯s just a matter of a sentence to completely erase that country. .


    So-what does he dare not say??


    At this moment-Rome is just after three o''clock in the afternoon... Some tourists in the ancient amphitheater, seeing this pair of handsome men and women embracing their kisses-unexpectedly applauded... as if they were cheering on their courage to love .


    At this time, Luo Xin was ashamed and unable to do it-after all, as of yesterday afternoon, she was still a rookie who knew nothing about feelings... Isn''t it normal to be shy?


    Chapter Ninety Ten

 Chapter 650

    Magic City¡ª¡ª


    In a coffee shop on Nanjing Road named "Sneak Time", He Fei, the director of the International Division II and the second-level police inspector, is sitting in front of the window, seemingly drinking his coffee leisurely. From time to time, I looked at the pedestrians hurrying on the street outside the window.


    "Director...I always feel that something is wrong this time, shall we go first..." The female investigator sitting next to He Fei whispered, "It disappeared for three days for no reason, and then it appeared as soon as it appeared. Please come out and say that there is a major discovery... No matter how you look at it, you feel that this is a trap!"


    "What are you afraid of..." He Fei casually took a sip of coffee, and said slowly: "What if it is a trap? This is the downtown area... This is China, you think it is those capitalist countries Does anyone in the street dare to shoot and kill? In the future, watch less useless Hollywood movies..."


    "Oh, I got it..." The female investigator who had a meal at the head nodded depressedly, and she was kind of unrequited, no wonder everyone called him black-faced flying... He deserves to be single for a lifetime.


    Although He Fei didn''t look at her men, he could still guess some of her psychology...


    Although he appeared to be very calm on the surface-but in fact, he had been thinking about the call Luo Xin received last night.


    To be honest-Luo Xin went missing for no reason on the first day after entering Alice International-


    At that time, this group of more than a dozen people was really anxious... They really almost wanted to break into the Alice International Building and search for people...


    But-in the end, He Fei suppressed the impulse of his men.


    Anyway-if Luo Xin really had an accident, it wouldn''t help if everyone rushed in now, it would only make things worse, so-there was only one way that could not be done, and that was to wait.


    Waiting for Zhou Ye from Alice International to make a move, waiting for him to take the initiative to contact them...


    Time passed by every minute and every second.


    On the third day of Luoxin¡¯s disappearance, He Fei couldn¡¯t wait any longer... Just when he planned to go to the police station with two identities and asked the local police to cooperate-when Luo Xin was found, he received Luo Xin. Phone.


    Said that he had made a major discovery, and asked them to meet at this cafe not far from Alice International the next day...that''s why the above scene appeared.


    The hour hand gradually pointed to eleven o''clock, and He Fei was also a bit unable to maintain his stability. He was wondering, could this be a countermeasure for the opponent to force Luo Xin to use??


    At this moment, there was a burst of arrogant to the extreme engine roar... Along with the sound of the engine, a gorgeous black and gold sports car steadily stopped at the door of the cafe.


    Seeing this sports car, He Fei''s pupils couldn''t help but shrink.


    As a researcher of the Alice Group for more than half a year, he certainly recognized this sports car at a glance... The owner of this Aston Martin sports car is no one else, but Zhou Ye, the chairman of Alice International.


    How could he appear here?Is this a coincidence or a trap?


    Just as He Fei quickly inferred where things would go in his mind, the two figures walking down the sports car made him feel like he has seen a ghost...


    I saw a beautiful and fashionable woman walked down from the driving side of the sports car. It was not someone else but Luo Xin who had been missing for three days.


    On the other side, a handsome young man with a rosy figure walked out of the car...


    "Zhou Ye?" When He Fei finished this sentence, he found that Zhou Ye, who was more than ten meters away, seemed to have heard his words, and looked at him with a smile...this look really scared him. Up.


    After the two parked the car, they walked towards the coffee house together... Along the way, Luo Xin held Zhou Ye''s arms with his smiling hands, and said something to Zhou Ye from time to time... It seemed that the relationship between the two was extremely close.


    "Could it be that Luo Xin betrayed the organization?" The female investigator looked at the picture outside the window with shocked expression, "She... how could she be with Zhou Ye?"


    "I don''t know..." He Fei sighed. It seems... what I said today refers to this, right??Do you want to talk about things in front of you??


    Is Luo Xin the beauty trick used?Or was it really captured by Zhou Ye with beautiful male tricks??He Fei didn''t feel low at all... he could only take one step and look one step at a time.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye and Luo Xin had already walked into the cafe...They walked directly in front of He Fei and sat down generously.


    "Two cups of Blue Mountain, one cup of polysaccharides, one cup of original flavor..." Zhou Ye ordered casually, and after sending away the waiter, he smiled and looked at He Fei and said, "Is Chief He Feihe? What a pleasure to meet. ..."


    "Chairman Zhou is coming here, don¡¯t know any advice?" He Fei stared at the handsome boy in front of him, he did not dare to look down upon this guy... Although this guy¡¯s appearance is very deceptive, in fact¡ª ¡ªAs far as he knows, this product is almost thirty... His appearance was like this ten years ago, and his appearance has not changed ten years later.


    "I don''t dare to teach..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, put his hand on Luo Xin''s slender waist, and dragged her into his arms."Actually, I borrowed Luo Xin''s mouth to make an appointment with Chief He, mainly because I wanted to say thank you to Chief He..."


    "Thank you? Thank me for what?" He Fei asked a little confused.


    "Thank you Chief He for sending such a beautiful girl to me..." The smile on Zhou Ye''s face was so bright, but in He Fei''s eyes, he felt that Zhou Ye''s smile at this moment was so hateful... It was a demonstration. ??


    "Hey, don''t deceive people too much..." The female investigator beside He Fei slapped the table angrily and stood up with a squeak...


    "Sit down..." He Feineng was in a high position, and the city mansion still had this point. He was not angry at Zhou Ye''s words, but instead scolded his assistant... and said quietly: "I think , Mr. Zhou went to great lengths to ask me out, not just to show off his masterful skills in front of me?"


    "Haha...that''s right!" Zhou Ye and Luo Xin around him looked at each other and laughed: "Actually, I don''t have any malicious intent to your police. For the sake of sending Xinxin to me, I Decided to cooperate with your police... Open all the accounts of the group for you to check, after all-I am a law-abiding citizen..."


    "..." He Fei didn''t speak, but stared at Zhou Ye, trying to see something on his face... But in the end, he didn''t see anything on that smiling face. Come out... "Really? I really want to thank Mr. Zhou for cooperating with our police investigation!"


    "Haha... the police and the people cooperate..." Zhou Ye smiled, talking nonsense--to put it bluntly, he came over to meet with He Fei just to prevent his woman Luo Xin from doing it. .


    In addition-Alice International Group itself is a legal enterprise.


    This company was originally formed by Zhou Ye to find something to do for his own woman... Although he himself is the chairman of the board, he actually has no shares in this company... All the shares belong to him. For women, this is a property that women leave to their loved ones for not knowing when they will leave this world.


    Of course, it¡¯s okay to give money directly... But again, it¡¯s better to teach people how to fish than to teach people how to fish. They also want to leave a copy for their families that they can inherit from generation to generation after they follow their men. cause.


    Chapter nine hundred and eleven


    Facing Zhou Ye¡¯s words, He Fei didn¡¯t answer the question, but instead looked towards the entrance, he didn¡¯t say anything... Instead, Luo Xin, who gave all the right to speak to Zhou Ye, asked: "Luo Xin, you really Have you considered it? Have you taken off this police uniform in the future?"


    "Yes, Chief He..." Luo Xin smiled slightly, and then said: "Before I met Ye, I always thought that my goal in this life was to be a policeman, to eliminate violence and to help justice..."


    "But after I met Ye, I found out..." Luo Xin said here, looking at the man next to him affectionately, "I only found out that this man is the goal of my life, and I am willing to stay with him forever. By my side... whenever and wherever..."


    "..." He Fei sighed as he watched Luo Xin acting like a little woman in love, "Okay...then I congratulate you...found the other half of your life...but you have to know, You are not the only woman he has..."


    "...I know!" Fortunately, it''s not just me. If I''m the only one, I''ll be dead... Luo Xin thought this way in his heart, but still said with a smile on his face: "It doesn''t matter, as long as he is there. It''s just around me... I don''t want to think about the others so much..."


    "..." He Fei nodded speechlessly. When he used to read Zhou Ye''s information, he thought this guy was a powerful playboy, but he didn''t expect to be so powerful...the undercover agent who sent him in. All rebelled."Well...Since Mr. Zhou is so open and upright, I don''t know if Mr. Zhou minds, and cooperate with our police... What about the international criminal organizations in Southeast Asia? For example, the Sanlian Gang..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled, smiling so brilliantly...but there was no warmth in this smile."I gave you a face...but you are shameless...I really can''t help it...Xinxin."


    "Hmm..." Luo Xin nodded slightly after hearing this...


    Speaking of it, He Fei is indeed a bit too much... His own man is so cooperating with him, it is already on his own face... But he has to make an inch of it and wants Zhou Ye to cooperate with them in investigating the Sanlian Gang...


    Who is the Sanlian Gang?It is Zhou Ye¡¯s woman Ding Yao¡¯s gang...


    That is to say, want Zhou Ye to kill his relatives righteously and get evidence of his own woman''s crime??This guy is a bit too shameless...


    "Chief He is so greedy...Be careful of the Dongchuang incident..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and stopped talking-stood up and took Luo Xin away...


    "My dear, what happened to Dongchuang? Is there anything else that Chief He has in your hands?" Luo Xin, who was following Zhou Ye, asked curiously.


    "Who knows..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and left Gu said that he...something, you don''t need to say so clearly...


    At this point, Luo Xin formally left the police agency and joined the Alice International Group...Position-hehe, Zhou Ye''s life assistant, Zhou Ye''s secretary team has been expanded again...


    Three days later-in Zhou Ye''s office...


    Luo Xin was sitting on her own man¡¯s lap, playing computer games with Zhou Ye... Suddenly, a news web page popped up... When Zhou Ye was about to close the web page to continue the game, Luo Xin stopped him with his hand... "Honey, wait a minute!"

 Chapter 651

    "...What''s wrong?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "I saw an acquaintance..." Luo Xin said, and lightly clicked on the news page that popped up ¡ª the upper line with blackened and increased fonts [Fighting Tigers succeeded in the first battle, and a department-level cadre was the first to fall for a violation ¡­¡­


    It was accompanied by a photo that seemed to be taken in court. The guy in the photo who looked depressed was not someone else-it was He Fei... Chief He.


    "My dear... this guy really went in..." Luo Xin looked ecstatic. He Fei said that he used to be her boss, but-he actually asked his man to betray his sister, that''s a bit It''s not authentic...


    "It''s just ants..." Zhou Ye smiled freely. He never put this guy in his eyes... But sometimes, some people ignore him, but he thinks that he is so powerful, and what is powerful gives you something. Worried about... the end result of those who forget about oneself will only be completely destroyed.


    To deal with a district chief, Zhou Ye didn''t even bother to stretch out his hand--just moved a little, and he lost the tiger skin he relied on--and this was not the final result...


    He Fei''s final outcome-he will be sentenced to prison, and then... in prison, he will receive re-education and reshape his three views-until he understands that what he likes in this life is not women, but men ...


    This is the fate that Zhou Ye weaves for him...


    Of course-Luo Xin doesn''t know these things for the time being, she only knows that after her man said a word... that guy was unlucky."My dear... you are amazing!"


    With that said, Luo Xin turned around slightly, and offered his mouth to Zhou Ye... At this moment, Zhou Ye''s phone rang suddenly¡ª¡ª


    How can you be interrupted by such a call at a critical moment?Zhou Ye threw the phone on the table to the ground and continued to talk to Luo Xin...


    However-soon, another bell rang. This time it was no longer his office phone, but his cell phone...


    "My dear, take it...maybe there is something important...?" Luo Xin held her man''s cheek... whispered: "I don''t want to delay your business because of me..."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye took out his mobile phone helplessly from his pocket and pressed the answer button... "Hello? No matter who it is... it''s better to give me a reason to disturb me, otherwise, I will just Give you a reason for me to punish you..."


    "Yes, I''m sorry... honey..." A timid voice came over the phone, not someone else-it was Duanmu Ruoyu who was left by Ding Yao to deal with the Sanlian Gang.


    Regardless of whether you are usually in front of Zhou Ye or when you are around the women, Duanmu Ruoyu always looks quiet and quiet-but she has explained to all the women what is called "environment changes people''s character" This sentence.


    After discovering that she had followed her own man, she could never go back to the peaceful life of the past-Duanmu resolutely followed Ding Yao to join the Sanlian Gang... A few years later, she got a saying no on the road. It is clear whether it is derogatory or praiseworthy, the nickname Scarlet Lily.


    The blood color illustrates her methods¡ª¡ªLily illustrates her appearance and personality...


    "Hey, Xiao Duanmu...what''s the matter? Why do you call me at this time?" Zhou Ye asked curiously when he heard the voice on the phone--


    "That... honey..." Duanmu Ruoyu hesitated to convey the words of his elder sister."Sister Yao said... she couldn''t go to the ground because of you... So, tomorrow the Southeast Asian Chinese Joint Conference to be held in Bangkok tomorrow, you are required to attend on her behalf..."


    "..." When Zhou Ye heard this, he couldn''t help scratching his head¡ªwhat the Southeast Asian Chinese Union Conference... To put it bluntly, it was the Southeast Asian Chinese Gangs Union Conference... held once every three years to deal with gang disputes and various places. The friction of the big gang.


    After all, we have now entered the era of global economy-gangsters everywhere have also gone international.When foreign gangs enter the territory of local gangs, some friction will inevitably occur.


    And now in this era¡ªit¡¯s not the era of fighting, killing and killing, everyone is rushing to make money... If you can avoid fighting, it¡¯s better not to fight and kill as much as possible... That¡¯s why we have this The so-called Southeast Asian Chinese Joint Conference was held.


    At the time of the first session, the Sanlian Gang and Hong Xing were both called callers-so this conference was still very important to the Sanlian Gang.


    And yesterday, Ding Yao just came back with a street sweeping shopping group... I haven¡¯t seen her man for a few days, of course she also thought very much, so she took the maiden and used a little bit of fun... For example-[Odo Sang...Ya Lidie...Please don''t embarrass my sister, I''m willing to do my best if there is something...] This way-of course, it also includes the role of friendship-Maeda Yukie.


    So - she played with fire and set herself on fire last night... Of course, the other sisters gave a very high evaluation to Ding Yao''s behavior of sacrificing one''s life and sharing firepower for herself... But no matter how high the evaluation is, she doesn''t matter. Don''t even think about going to the ground these days...


    Hey¡ªwhat I did, I still have to do it myself in the end... Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, "Okay, I see..."


    Chapter nine hundred and twelve


    Thailand-Bangkok-Don Mueang International Airport.


    With the roar of the engine, a slender Gulfstream business jet landed slowly on the third runway.


    Under the guidance of the tractor, this Gulfstream G650 business passenger jet drove into a huge hangar-clearing the runway for the next plane waiting to land.


    The Gulfstream G650 had just stopped, and a team of a dozen black-clothed bodyguards greeted a thin old man in a Tang suit, standing on the side of the gangway with a respectful look, waiting for the owner of the private jet Walk down.


    Soon-the bay door of the Gulfstream G650 opened, and a middle-aged man with long hair walked out of it first. This middle-aged man wore brown sunglasses and a black suit-just never stopped. Judging from his act of fiddling with the collar of his shirt, he doesn''t like wearing a suit very much.


    "Haha... I didn''t expect Mr. Xu to come with Mr. Zhou. It was really surprising..." Seeing such a strong middle-aged long-haired man, the old man said with a smile.


    "I can''t do it either..." Hong Xing''s current speaker, Da Fei yelled, and immediately shrunk his neck, then carefully glanced behind him, lowered his voice, and said to his cheap brother-in-law. , He is really scared."Mr. Zhou didn''t let me come with his private jet, I can''t help it..."


    "Hehe..." Mr. Yan smiled, and didn''t answer Dafei''s words...you are here to fool you, don''t you want to?Still have to come with you?See your smug look??You acridine, this is obviously a fake tiger...


    "Mr. Da Fei, please don¡¯t block the hatch of the plane... My master is still waiting." A word was mild, but a strange voice came from Chinese... Da Fei shivered in fright, and hurriedly said: "I¡¯m sorry. I''m sorry...I didn''t mean it, I will go down here..."


    While apologizing, Da Fei quickly walked down the suspended ladder...


    What followed was a beautiful girl in a black and white maid costume. She stood in the hatch and did not go down, but bowed slightly and said, "Gou Xiu Jin Sama, the obstacle has been cleared. Yes, please go ahead."


    "Sayuri...you don''t have to use the word obstacle to describe Dafei? It would be too pitiful to say that..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "In any case, he is also KK''s brother..."


    "Yes, I remember...Master!" A good maid won''t argue with her master, she just needs to obey.Obviously, Sayuri Aoi understands this...


    "...Well, forget it, let''s do it..." Zhou Ye looked at the respectful expression on Sayuri Aoi''s delicate face, knowing that this chick never regarded herself as someone other than her own woman...


    In her opinion, there are only two kinds of people in the world... the master and the master¡¯s wife, and the others are trash that can be cleaned up at any time... Maybe it¡¯s because of the lack of Umbrella¡¯s unique expertise after giving her the ability to regenerate quickly. In the case of the sedative used by the mutant, the reason for the bone replacement surgery was performed on her. The intense pain made her a little bit...cough and extremely bloodthirsty.


    Of course¡ªAs Zhou Ye¡¯s loyal dog, Sayuri Aoi, who was cultivated by the Hundred Lands, is a meek and lovely close-knit maid who can warm the window and sell cuteness when facing other people. At that time, she was a natural hunter.


    Originally-Sayuri Aoi''s batch of young loli was trained as the team of Mo Chou in the future, but because of being close to Zhou Ye-Mo Chou curiously asked her "You would be Ye''s shadow Ye''s Is Shield Ye''s weapon?


    Sayuri, who was still ignorant at the time, replied categorically [I do.


    [Even if you have to go through the most arduous training, the most arduous course, and the most painful transformation like this??


    Yes¡­¡­


    Since then... Sayuri¡¯s courses have become more onerous. Not only does she have to complete the tasks that other little Lori must complete, but she also completes all kinds of ikebana, tea ceremony, cooking, art appreciation, etc... It seems useless But people can''t help but want to tear the book course.


    However, she persisted--


    But-in the end, she didn''t get past the bone transformation stage... It''s not that she died, but-her personality became a little abnormal...


    Seeing each other again after a lapse of ten years-she showed something unusual to her master, Zhou Ye-what should I say?Care about it unusually...


    The first time I was alone with Zhou Ye... The first time other girls screamed in pain... Only she was enjoying the pain... Zhou Ye was also very interesting... almost Broke her.


    But-if you feel that Sayuri is just a trembling M, then you are making a big mistake...


    This little maid trained by the Baidi family according to the method of the oldest Ji warrior, apart from being a well-behaved little maid in front of Zhou Ye, in front of others... is a bloodthirsty devil¡ª¡ª


    She can turn a living person into a blood-stained skeleton within five minutes without blinking her eyes, and she can also enjoy watching a person turn into muddy flesh under her feet... ¡­


    In general-the characters of Shaking M and Shaking S coexist... When Zhou Ye was in front of Zhou Ye, she was a little maid of Shaking M, but in front of other people, she was a bloodthirsty female demon shaking S.


    After all, Da Fei is KK¡¯s brother... and KK is Zhou Ye¡¯s woman, and Zhou Ye¡¯s women happened to have heard Baidi Yayoi talk about Sayuri¡¯s weird character...


    Therefore-Da Fei is so afraid of Sayuri, lunatics are not terrible, and female lunatics are not terrible... The terrible thing is, the unkillable female lunatic... Sayuri is such an unkillable female lunatic.


    Ahem-it''s a bit far away.

 Chapter 652

    "Unexpectedly, after a few years, I can see Mr. Zhou''s demeanor again. Yan is so lucky..." Seeing Zhou Ye walk out of the cabin, Old Man Yan hurriedly walked a few steps forward, squeezing to the end. The vice-respectful look.


    The bodyguards standing behind him, and the newcomers who had followed Old Man Yan for a few years, saw their boss salute a handsome young man so respectfully, they were all surprised to open up their admiration... appearance.


    Who is their boss?It is the famous rich and wealthy in Bangkok Chinatown...It is the elder brother who speaks out in the Chinese circle, and is the big boss in Thailand''s military and political circles...It is the underworld godfather who stomped and trembled throughout Bangkok.


    How can he be so respectful to a young man??Are we following a fake big brother today??


    Chapter nine hundred and thirteen


    What should Zhou Ye say?I don¡¯t like to pretend to be X too much... Generally speaking, as long as it doesn¡¯t involve women and their own interests, they are still willing to talk about the traditional virtue of respecting the old and loving the young...


    Now that the attitude of old man Yan is so low--Zhou Ye wouldn''t have to take a pole to slap others in the face, Huahua Jiaozi is raised, hello, and I am fine... "Haha... Yan Lao Sir, you are polite..."


    "Hehe... Mr. Zhou is really humble, this is not the place to talk... I have prepared a banquet for Mr. Zhou to pick up the dust... Please..." Old man Yan said, bowing slightly. A gesture of please was made.


    "Then I will respect my life..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and walked directly towards the convoy not far away... and Sayuri followed along like Zhou Ye''s shadow, smiling and following her master...like a person The most competent maid is like, and even the strictest housekeeper can''t fault it.


    After watching Zhou Ye get into the luxurious concierge car he had prepared-Old Man Yan glanced slightly at his bodyguard, and at the same time secretly remembered the names of several bodyguards with disapproving expressions in his heart.


    Old man Yan certainly knows what those guys are thinking... But does he need to explain it to them?Will he tell this group of guys... a few years ago, what was the strange situation of the first Southeast Asian Chinese United Conference??


    But to his satisfaction, his nephew, Yan Feng, who he is optimistic about the next generation of successors, has always maintained a respectful attitude, without revealing the least unpleasant expression...


    After sending Zhou Ye into the car, Old Man Yan immediately took his nephew and got in another car... and Da Fei took two Hong Xing agents and got in the other car.


    As everyone got in the car, the convoy of more than a dozen luxury cars started slowly-leaving Bangkok Airport and drove all the way to downtown Bangkok.


    When the convoy was driving on the airport expressway, the young man in the car couldn''t help it finally. He curiously asked his uncle: "Uncle, what is the origin of Mr. Zhou, who is here on behalf of the Sanlian Gang Ding. Huh? You are so respectful when facing him?"


    Glancing at his nephew happily, Old Man Yan said, "I thought you would hold back when you would ask..."


    "Uncle...I..." Yan Feng scratched his head a little embarrassedly...


    "Xiaofeng, you did a good job...I''m very satisfied!" Old man Yan smiled: "Being able to keep pace with me even when the airport is unknown, shows that you know how to think... You can wait until you get on the bus and ask again. You haven''t lost the aggressiveness of young people...very good!"


    Having said this, Old Man Yan patted his nephew on the shoulder and said, "Do you think it''s worthless to see that I am so respectful to a young man??"


    "Hmm..." Yan Feng nodded his head, you know-in Thailand, even when facing the prime minister, his uncle has never been so respectful, at most he is polite...


    "The first time I saw Mr. Zhou-it was in Bangkok six years ago. At that time, Mr. Zhou was like this. It hasn''t changed at all for so many years...-At that time, the first Southeast Asian Chinese Association was in Sanlian With the help of the Ding gang leader, Mr. Xu from Hongxingshe, and my old guy, I began preparations..." Old man Yan''s eyes were a little hollow, as if he had returned to the first Southeast Asian Chinese Association six years ago. The scene when the meeting was held.


    "Do you know... Once in Thailand, our Chinese gang was not the strongest!" Old man Yan said slowly: "Before... the biggest gang in Thailand was the gang of the old Maozi who came from Russia-they dare Dare to fight, the firearms in their hands are fierce...Moreover, they are more at buying the Thai army than us...After all, they used to do those things in their own country before."


    "At that time... the life of our Chinese gangsters was not easy... A lot of the business of the court was robbed." Old man Yan sighed and said slowly: "So, at that time, I heard about the Sanlian Gang in Dawan. The leader of the Ding Gang intended to form the Southeast Asian Chinese Federation, and I just got together... At that time, I estimated that everyone was Chinese. Anyway, blood is thicker than water... I gave the money to the Sanlian Gang. It''s better than giving those old guys!"


    "What happened later?" Yan Feng asked hurriedly, already puffed up by his uncle''s story.


    "Later-later the first Southeast Asian Chinese Federation was held in Bangkok..." Old man Yan said, "After all, this is Thailand... Foreign policy is very loose... and the police here are also rubbish... With the unique geographical environment, there is no reason not to be held here!"


    "But when the first Chinese Federation was held...I encountered those Russian gangsters who came to smash the scene..." Old man Yan said and sighed."At that time... I faced the big guys in Southeast Asia-I lost my old face..."


    "Old Maozi over 200, with various weapons in his hand, directly surrounded our venue..." Old Man Yan said here, his words full of hatred."Those guys, the last weapon in their hands is AK... We only have a few small pistols... How to fight, use the flesh and blood of brothers to stop the eye-catching?"


    "That group of guys came to demonstrate deliberately... all of them are triumphant, as if Chinatown is their place!"


    "But-what does this have to do with Mr. Zhou?" Yan Feng couldn''t wait."Could it be that Mr. Zhou has a good relationship with Lao Maozi?? So he came out to make peace and get old??"


    "Haha..." Old man Yan gave his nephew a blank look. "At that time, Mr. Zhou came with the leader of the Ding Gang, and the leader of the Ding Gang did not introduce Mr. Zhou... So, at the beginning, we just regarded Mr. Zhou as the leader of the Ding Gang. It''s just the little brother..."


    "The result... When those old men surrounded the venue, the Ding gang leader said to Mr. Zhou [This is the first time I have prepared such a big event. Those disappointing guys are really disgusting, dear, why don''t you care? "


    "At that time-Mr. Zhou gave a helpless smile and said [Okay, well, let me care-these short-lived guys will definitely not live for three minutes...] At that time... we heard Mr. Zhou say these things, I feel a little bit dumbfounded. I just feel that this young boy is completely playing treasures. If you can curse people to death if you say two words, we will kill the grass every day. Why go out to fight for our lives... The result..."


    "What happened?" Yan Feng asked hurriedly.


    "As a result... At this moment, a bomb suddenly fell from the sky, and it happened to fall in the middle of the group of Lao Tzu, and the group of magnificent Lao Tzu killed more than half of them on the spot. I didn¡¯t live for a few minutes.¡± When the old man Yan finished saying this, the expression on his face was unspeakable, that expression mixed with happiness and fear of unknown things, let His old face full of folds looked strange.


    Chapter Ninety Fourteen


    Yan Feng grew up in surprise...After a while, he stammered: "Then, that bomb was not arranged by Mr. Zhou to cast it?"


    "At the beginning... we were the same idea with you..." Old man Yan patted his nephew on the shoulder and sighed: "But then... we don''t think so..."


    "why??"


    "The capital of a country was inexplicably dropped a bomb... You can imagine how serious this is..." Old man Yan sighed: "Although Thailand is a small country, and the police system and the army are both It''s extremely chaotic, but in this matter--they are working together and are going to investigate it to the end..."


    "What happened?" Yan Feng felt that he was getting closer and closer to the truth of the matter.


    "The result... they really found it..." Old man Yan sighed and said: "They found it was a F18E carrier-based aircraft of the Mi Army... it was a carrier-based aircraft belonging to the Seventh Fleet... ...They were cruising in the Great Strait for the annual Southeast Asian military exercise...and this carrier-based aircraft flew out of the combat airspace due to a problem with the navigation, and came to Bangkok-over Bangkok, carrying bombs There is still a problem with the warehouse..."


    "Ahhhhh... You are talking about the accidental bombing incident six years ago?" Yan Feng looked dumbfounded... That incident was a raging international incident... It was said that the Seventh Fleet used it at that time. The outdated map... led to this oolong incident... But then again, Bangkok is so big, why can''t you not see it...?And-why did the radar stations in Thailand become blind??


    Seeing the question mark on his nephew¡¯s face, Old Man Yan of course knew what he was thinking, so he explained: "Later, we also inquired. It is said that... the radar stations around Bangkok happened to be temporarily out of service due to a malfunction that day. We don¡¯t know why the pilot throws bombs so accurately... But this is not the most terrifying..."


    "Huh?" Yan Feng felt as if he was listening to a fairy tale. He didn''t expect that this weird thing was not over yet... unexpectedly there was something to follow.


    "Hehe..." Old man Yan blanked his nephew and said: "The most terrifying thing is... In the following three days, those old Maozi gang members in Thailand died bizarrely one by one... and, the way they died. There are so many weird things, but... all because of accidents, some were hit by a car, some were drowned, and some were choked to death by drinking... What''s more ridiculous is that there is one more-Weige ate too much and caused sudden heart palpitations. ..."


    These methods of death are so ridiculous, but Yan Feng doesn''t have the slightest feeling of wanting to laugh. He only feels cold all over his body-what kind of weird ability is this?Or is it a huge underground force??


    "From then on... As long as the old Maozi gangs step on this land, they will always encounter various accidents..." Old man Yan said quietly: "Their territory in this country has been completely lost... Went out..."


    "But, but...Uncle, isn''t there still a gangster with Lao Maozi in Thailand now? And didn''t we have a female Lao Maozi just yesterday?" Yan Feng asked strangely.


    "Hehe... that''s the Tomahawk guy, he''s not the same guy who used to grab the site with us, and after they got here, they also abide by the rules and don''t seize our business... As for the woman? That''s the Tomahawk boss. Daughter¡ªMiss Katerina, she¡¯s here to wait for Mr. Zhou..." As he said, Old Man Yan could not help but muttered, "Ma Dan¡¯s, those old hairies are really lucky. The daughter of a gang leader is actually They are so beautiful and they happen to be first-time girls... Otherwise, they would have been killed by Mr. Zhou a long time ago..."


    After saying this, the old man Yan said solemnly: "Afeng, I think you are my future heir, so I told you this. Remember¡ªthat incident is an accident¡ªand it can only be an accident. , Put everything into my stomach-take it to the grave, unless you plan to pass it on to the next generation, otherwise-dream you will keep your eyes closed for me... you know?"


    Hearing his uncle''s words, Yan Feng''s expression stunned, and he replied, "I remember...Uncle!"


    Seeing his nephew¡¯s expression, Old Man Yan was sure that he had all his words in his heart... Then he sighed slowly, leaned on the back of the sofa, closed his eyes, and refreshed his mind... ¡­After all, it''s a person who is not forgiving of age, who is rushing to six-it is not good to refuse to accept the old.


    On the other side-Zhou Ye was in the special car.


    "Gou Xiujin Sama... Why is that old man so afraid of you?" Sayuri sat opposite Zhou Ye, gently hugging her owner''s leg, using her little hand to help him gently massage his leg muscles. .


    "Oh? Why are you afraid of me? Couldn''t Old Man Yan respect me?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, teasing Sayuri, who is known as the "perfect maid who wants to make his master feel the power of her own woman" .


    "Master--" Sayuri stretched her voice a little bit--she was only sixteen or seventeen years old, and there was a hint of cuteness in her voice. This deliberate act of coquetry really made Zhou Ye I feel a little overwhelmed...


    "Speak well...Don''t act like a baby..." Zhou Ye gently squeezed Sayuri''s delicate face, which was still a little fat.


    "Master bullies people..." Sayuri''s eyes were misted, and she looked aggrieved, as if Zhou Ye really pinched her a few times--however, Zhou Ye was not moved, just kidding--!!A maid with a speeding recovery gene will feel pain when she is gently pinched by herself, and this maid is still the guy who clamored last night to let her taste the freshest day by day... will she be afraid of pain??


    Ahem-what is a maid who tastes the freshest every day... This question involves the ability to restore genes at a speeding speed, what about the ability to restore genes at a speeding speed ¡ª as the name implies, it is super recovery ability, which can transform the body in a blink of an eye The wound on the upper part is restored as if it was not injured, so well ¡ª the wound there is also wounded, and the certain model will also be restored...


    Whether you believe it or not, Zhou Ye doesn''t believe it anyway.

 Chapter 653

    Sayuri saw that her master didn¡¯t pick up... and said depressed: ¡°I just knew that the old man was terrifying the master, because although he pretended very well, the fear in his eyes could not be concealed... ¡­If the owner insists on me to describe it¡ªum¡ªjust like the look in my eyes when I killed that guy for the first time, he looked at me with my feet smashing his bones bit by bit, uh- ¡ªYes, that kind of look..."


    "......What is the look in the eyes of the guy you killed for the first time..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help but spit out: "You still stepped on people''s bones one by one, and such a terrible thing is said so. no problem??"


    "Ahhh...it''s not good, I blame the master... let someone tell you such an unlady thing..." Sayuri''s small face was blushed... shyly rushed into Zhou Ye''s arms In the middle, he twisted his bumpy body unwillingly.


    "..." Zhou Ye asked the sky silently...Why do I think that Sayuri is so cute?Is he also broken?Well-is this cute?In front of others is a witch who kills without blinking, but in front of oneself is a soft sister?Okay¡ªZhou Ye admitted that he was really cute.


    Chapter Ninety Fifteen


    The convoy drove slowly into Bangkok''s Chinatown... and then stopped in front of a four-story building that looked a little old.


    "Haha... Mr. Zhou, please, the small place is a bit crude, please forgive me!" After everyone got out of the car, Old Man Yan walked over directly...said Zhou Ye apologetically.


    "It''s nothing, I think it''s pretty good... It has a sense of history." This is not the first time Zhou Ye has come to Chinatown. In general...Although the building here is old, it is very heavy and heavy with history. Feeling, here you can see the carved beams and paintings with oriental characteristics, as well as the Western-style buildings in Victorian style... In general, Zhou Ye still likes it better.


    "Haha... or Mr. Zhou knows how to appreciate..." Old man Yan couldn''t help complaining: "Now those young people always want to go out... I don''t want to go to the outside world of Huahua to make a break. Stay here!"


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly, just about to talk...


    At this moment, a voice came: "Honey¡ªyou are late..."


    Following the sound, a slender figure rushed towards Zhou Ye with a gust of fragrant wind... However, before that figure approached Zhou Ye-everyone only felt that there was a flower in front of them, followed by a metal crash. The sound."Dangling¡ª"


    "Unknown person, please don''t come near my master..." Sayuri had a rib in her hand, she was smashing towards the master of the figure-and the one standing in front of the rib was a hand. Tactical Mitsubishi Dagger...


    "Who are you?" The blond girl dressed in casual clothes asked with aggrieved expression: "Why don''t you let me get close to my dear..."


    Seeing the blonde girl, Zhou Ye said helplessly: "...Okay, Sayuri... come back, it''s her own..."


    "..." Hearing her master''s call, Sayuri stared at the blonde girl and said, "You are very strong...it''s a pity that you are your own, or I can try...Is it you strong or me? Stronger..."


    "You''re what Miss Yayoi said-gave it to my dear exclusive maid?" At this time, Katerina blinked her big blue eyes, fanned her long eyelashes, smiling. Said: "My name is Katerina, my dear favorite and favorite woman, don''t stop me next time!"


    "Hey¡ª" Sayuri sneered away with disdain, she wouldn''t say¡ªshe is jealous of Katerina, she obviously looks like a silly white sweet, but with a hook and soul. Concave-convex figure...that gull shot, that light-colored apple...huh, she is definitely a Humeizi.


    Sayuri gave Katerina a fierce look again, then her silent hand shook, and the ribs in her hand disappeared miraculously.Turning around, he returned to Zhou Ye''s back again, with his hands hanging in front of him, standing solemnly, as if it had become a harmless little white flower.


    "..." During the match between the two women just now, everyone present felt cold sweat on their heads¡ª¡ª


    To be honest, it was just the speed at which the two women played against each other-none of the people present could be able to stop them with confidence. Don''t look at the people present. They were either the old rivers and lakes who had been on the road for half their lives or the professional bodyguards, but None of them can slap themselves fiercely and say that they can take the knife by themselves-now they only have to sigh, how come all the powerful women get together??


    However, Katerina, one of the parties involved, didn''t care about the eyes of the people at all. She rushed to Zhou Ye''s front and plunged into Zhou Ye''s arms... Apart from anything else, she held Zhou Ye''s cheek. It''s a passionate French long mouth.


    After a while, Katerina let go of Zhou Ye, hugged his arms with both hands directly, and asked with a smile: "My dear... miss me..."


    "...I thought about it!" Zhou Ye''s emotional intelligence is still online...Although the two have only been apart for a few days,...the sweet words to say are still to be said.


    "I miss you too..." Katerina said happily: "So as soon as I heard that Ding Yao said you will come to Bangkok, I rolled over... I will be a window warmer for you... My dear, am I good..."


    Katerina said this sentence in Mandarin, don''t say it-the pronunciation is still pretty standard.


    "Hehe... I know you are the best!" Zhou Ye smiled and patted Katerina''s elastic dolphins... Don''t look at this girl who looks like a heartless silly Baitian, but In fact-Katerina''s black belly is no less than that of Yayoi Baidi.


    Otherwise, she would not use her hacking skills to wipe out the old Maozi gang in Bangkok. The investigation was clear, and Zhou Ye''s identity in China was found.


    This is nothing... The most important thing is that she dared to go to Bangkok alone, standing in front of Zhou Ye and threatening him.[If the prohibition is not lifted, the truth of the accident will be disclosed to the world on the Internet.


    Is Zhou Ye a threatened person?Obviously-he is not...


    Zhou Ye used blood [Katerina''s blood] general facts to teach this silly girl¡ªhe was not threatened...


    Of course, since the bloodshed happened¡ªZhou Ye had been a little bit more merciful, but he didn¡¯t expect that this girl didn¡¯t even scream for pain, and clamored to kill herself... If it hadn¡¯t been for him to explore this stupidity with spiritual power The memory in the girl''s mind confirms that this silly girl is the first time, and I really think that this silly girl has experienced many battles.


    As a result-later Zhou Ye discovered that this girl was the king of theory, the first brother of practice... In just ten minutes, she fainted... Is it really a fighting race?Or is this girl naturally stubborn?


    Even if she was about to faint, she didn''t beg for mercy...so, in the end she really fainted.


    When it was, the mind scan also let Zhou Ye know all the memories of this silly girl, from childhood to the big one¡ªeven the things Katerina had forgotten when she was a child, Zhou Ye knew all about it...


    By scanning Katerina¡¯s memory, Zhou Ye learned that when this silly girl was on vacation, she occasionally heard her father talk about this strange thing, which aroused her curiosity. She analyzed the whole incident. ¡ª¡ªFinally, it was determined that the person involved in the ghost was Zhou Ye. There was no way. After removing all the impossibility, the rest of the truth was unbelievable, it was also a fact.


    This stupid girl found herself relying on this kind of free testimony... As for why she dared to run to her alone, this girl herself came with the idea of ??sending thousands of miles away-no way, who made her first When I saw Zhou Ye''s photos, he was completely infatuated with him?


    Speaking of it, Zhou Ye also saw a little secret in Katerina''s heart. She has been precocious since she was a child. After seeing her father''s mistress for three days, she had a little wish, or she could find herself for the first time. Just spend a lifetime with the one and only man she''s in love with, or she won''t find it-if there is none, she doesn''t mind Lily.


    In fact, Katerina liked the ancient culture of China the most, and her favorite bedtime story when she was young was actually the Russian version of Liang Zhu... Compared with the love story of prince and princess like Swan Lake, she appreciates the eastern A love legend that will last until death.


    Therefore, she will save her first time until she meets Zhou Ye¡ª¡ª


    Of course¡ªthe incident that Katerina found also gave Zhou Ye a wake-up call. He used his own speech and spirit ability to make the non-participant completely believe that the accident was an accident, from beginning to end. It was an accident.


    Zhou Ye is not afraid of turning on the world war mode and destroying the entire earth, but he is afraid of trouble... it is always good to have less trouble.


    Chapter Ninety Sixteen


    Katerina is standing on Zhou Ye''s left, and Sayuri is standing behind her owner''s right. It looks like... Zhou Ye embraces the left and the right to enjoy the blessings of everyone... Do you think this is the case??You are too sweet... Zhou Ye enjoyed more than you saw.


    How does it feel like your arm is completely plunged into a deep groove??Zhou Ye said--very good, what''s it like to have a little maid who is very capable in every sense?Zhou Ye expressed his comfort...


    But although everyone present was envious, they were absolutely not jealous...These two girls, none of them were fuel-saving lamps...that is, Zhou Ye could enjoy this kind of treatment, they??It is estimated that if you dare to think about it, you will become dead in the blink of an eye¡ªthere are so many beautiful women in the world, you can''t make it with your own life.


    "Cough cough... Mr. Zhou is overwhelmed, why don''t I let you take you to the room to rest for a while, and wait a while for you to have a banquet to catch the wind!" Old man Yan winked at his nephew and motioned to him to lead Zhou Ye went to the room already prepared.


    "No need..." Katerina smiled slightly and rejected Old Man Yan''s proposal."My dear, just live with me, don''t bother to arrange the room..."


    "...Awesome..." He had never seen Katerina''s big flight, and gestured to his cheap brother-in-law with a thumbs-up. After the comparison, he felt that he was hurt. Madan''s... this is his brother-in-law. Ah, he picks up his sister, and gives him back??


    But thinking about it, Da Fei felt a lot more psychologically balanced-after all, his sister KK didn''t say anything. As an outsider, what can he say??


    "That''s fine..." Old man Yan did not refuse Katerina''s proposal. After all, when Katerina came yesterday, Old Man Yan looked at Zhou Ye''s face and prepared a luxurious large suite for her. It is more than enough to live with four or five people-there is no rudeness or anything, and between men and women friends-it is not his turn to express opinions.


    "Then let''s go up first, bye bye everyone..." Katerina said, dragging Zhou Ye towards her direction... Sayuri followed her owner at the same pace.


    Everyone watched the three people disappear on the stairs, looked at each other and smiled, and then what to do.


    If they were replaced by someone else, they would have dared to make a joke there, but - that person was Zhou Ye, and they wouldn''t even dare to make a joke.


    Katerina dragged Zhou Ye to her room-opened the door, pulled Zhou Ye and walked in."Honey¡ªI miss you... I miss you so much..."


    "Where do you think? How much do you think?" Zhou Ye smiled, his fingertips sliding down Katerina''s smooth cheeks...


    "I want to...anywhere..." Katerina''s breathing has become a little quicker."I really want to... I want to eat you, and I won''t be able to separate it from now on..."


    "It''s a pity... the banquet is about to begin in a while, and there is not enough time..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and deliberately teased the already emotional Katerina.


    "Go to his damn banquet... I know my dear, you can definitely make me bloom before the banquet begins..." Katerina can''t care much anymore, just seven days are like seven days to her. It''s the same every year-if it weren''t for the use of various hacking techniques to see her man''s dynamics anytime and anywhere, she would have left the job that her father gave her and went to the magic city lover.


    "Okay, okay... It seems that we really need a little skill to do..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and snapped his fingers lightly-silently, the speed of time passing in the entire suite became A hundred times outside."Well, now we can ignore the question of time."

 Chapter 654

    Of course, Katerina, who was in the time barrier, did not feel the slightest difference. Her body time was synchronized with the time in the room at this moment-she only knew that her man had never let herself down. , No matter how tough the problem is in his hands, it will be solved like a child''s play.


    My own man said that I don''t care about time, so I really don''t care about time... Katerina couldn''t bear it anymore, and she threw herself directly on Zhou Ye''s body, not touching her own man like rain.


    Sayuri standing next to Zhou Ye whispered angrily: "Stealing the fishy cat..."


    Then turn around and walk towards the suite-when your master is there, as a considerate maid, you should step back in time. If your master needs herself, she only needs to call, and she will rush in desperately. Yes, no matter what...


    "Sayuri... come together, I don''t have the confidence to resist my dear..."


    Just when Sayuri had just turned around, Katerina suddenly came to such a sentence to stop Sayuri''s footsteps, but she quickly refused."Sorry, as a perfect maid..."


    Before she could finish her words, she discovered something very tragic-her body was like a puppet, she turned around step by step and slowly began to take off her clothes... "This, this what is the problem¡­¡­"


    "Don''t make trouble... Katerina..." Of course, Zhou Ye knew what was going on. As Zhou Ye''s woman, Katerina was also endowed with mutant DNA, but she was afraid of pain, so she was given it. It is the ability of Magneto.


    I have to say-Magneto¡¯s abilities and Sayuri¡¯s abilities are natural rivals, and she is restraining Sayuri...


    "My dear, don''t you feel bad? Don''t you want me to put on Sayuri''s maid costume to play games with you?" Katerina is not afraid of Zhou Ye, she will not be able to get to the ground for a few days, afraid of Mao .


    "Jamai Road... [Stop]" Sayuri made senseless resistance, but in the end¡ªbecause of the ability to be restrained,¡ªshe was still drawn into the circle of war...


    Three hours later----


    "That...I''m sorry, Sayuri, I didn''t expect you to be the first time..." Katerina was resting on her man''s arm, looking apologetically at her man''s other side like a doll that had been broken. Sayuri, apologized: "I thought you were with my dear..."


    "Huhu..." Sayuri was unable to speak at all. After a long time, she said lazily: "It''s nothing, it''s the first time every time, although my ability is restrained by you, but... this kind of You can¡¯t understand the benefits of the ability to regenerate quickly..."


    "It''s the first time every time?" Katerina straightened up slightly and asked curiously: "Don''t you feel the pain?"


    "It hurts every time, but...after the pain, it is heaven!"


    "Really? Is it really comfortable?" When Sayuri said, Katerina was eager to try that feeling.


    "Snapped--"


    Zhou Ye relentlessly left his palm prints on Katerina''s elastic apple, "Don''t learn Sayuri..."


    There is only one perverted maid or something,-no matter how much it is, it will be aesthetically tired.


    "Yeah!" Katerina cleverly lay in front of Zhou Ye''s fierceness, never mentioning the matter just now.


    Zhou Ye held Sayuri in one hand and Katerina''s scented shoulder in the other. He asked curiously, "What did your father call you back in such anxiousness the other day?"


    "Nothing..." Katerina squinted her eyes slightly like a full-fed golden cat, enjoying the feeling of her own man''s big hand tracing her skin, which made her feel valued ¡ª¡ªHearing Zhou Ye¡¯s question, she lazily spoke: ¡°It¡¯s just that the computer in the headquarters was hacked, and some important information was lost... and the ladles in the gang simply couldn¡¯t resist the hacker¡¯s intrusion. , That''s why you called me back!"


    "How? Did you find that guy?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Of course I found..." Katerina smiled triumphantly, pointing to the very advanced-looking micro server host placed on the desk in the corner of the room and said: "I have found her hometown... just wait. At the end of this conference, go and catch that little mouse..."


    Speaking of this, Katerina turned over and pressed herself on Zhou Ye''s body, and said coquettishly: "When the time comes, you will accompany me, okay..."


    "..." Zhou Ye thought for a while, as if he had nothing else important after the meeting, so he said, "Okay, where is that guy??"


    "In Hong Kong..." Katerina just finished speaking, she heard a grunting sound... "I, I think, I need to add some calories... honey!"


    Chapter Ninety Seventeen


    Because it used a time barrier of one to one hundred-


    Although Katerina felt that a few hours had passed, the time outside had just passed a few minutes.


    When she realized this, she felt both surprised and disappointed.


    Surprisingly, her own man can always bring her new surprises... This makes Katerina feel extremely proud, she deserves to be the man she fancyed at a glance... Disappointed-the time is not yet for the party to start when.


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye never took etiquette seriously... He directly asked Ming the location of the kitchen, and ran to the kitchen with the two women, got a bucket of chicken out, and gave his own woman a belly first. After all¡ª -They wasted a lot of energy just now.


    More than an hour later-the banquet officially began.


    Since it is a Chinese Federation, of course, the banquet will not be the style of a buffet buffet in the West, but a traditional big round table. The round table symbolizes reunion...


    From the dishes, it can be seen that Old Man Yan is really attentive... The chef specially invited from China, carefully cooked a table of official dishes... Let Katerina and Sayuri beside Zhou Ye feast on their mouths. .


    After three drinking tours, Old Man Yan put down his chopsticks, looked at Zhou Ye and smiled and said, ¡°Last time Mr. Zhou came to Bangkok, because of some minor accidents, he didn¡¯t make his husband happy. The host I did was really ashamed. The next time Mr. Zhou came to Bangkok again, I must let me entertain Mr. Zhou well and take Mr. Zhou to appreciate the charm of this Oriental Venice. It was just after the conference was officially held. Taking advantage of this opportunity, let me in these two days Be the host-how about Mr. Zhou, please spend two days in Bangkok?"


    "Haha...Then I''m disrespectful!" Of course, Zhou Ye also wanted to play in Bangkok, and with this place, are you afraid that you won''t find a local fun place?


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s promise, Old Man Yan was overjoyed-this is a rare god to confess, he hurriedly ordered the bodyguard behind him: "Go and call Axiang..."


    "Yes, boss..." The bodyguard bowed his head and agreed, and walked out of the room quickly.


    Ashanti??A very familiar name... Zhou Ye was surprised by this name, Bangkok?Chinatown?Axiang... Oh, I''m going... Isn''t this the girl from the Chinatown detective??


    To be honest¡ªwhen he first saw Old Man Yan, he felt that Old Man Yan was very familiar¡ªbut he played countless roles in the old drama of Old Man Yan...Zhou Ye really didn''t bother to face an old man. At that time, I still searched how many movies he has acted in my mind. After all, Zhou Ye is not GAY, so why should I pay attention to an old man?


    But-today''s sentence Axiang is a reminder for him... is it actually this time??Just when Zhou Ye guessed secretly...As soon as the door of the room opened, a young girl walked in.


    I saw that this girl looked about eighteen or nine years old¡ªworn in a floral dress with long silky hair draped over her shoulders, giving a feeling of youth and invincibility.


    "Hello Mr. Yan..." Yang Axiang cautiously greeted Mr. Yan as soon as he entered the door.


    Mr. Yan in Chinatown, how could she not know him?Thanks to Mr. Yan-she was not bullied after her father passed away... So, this time Mr. Yan called her and she came over.


    She didn''t expect that Mr. Yan would be disadvantageous to her. In the final analysis...Everyone is Chinese, and in a foreign country, they will take care of each other... Although Mr. Yan is on the road, he also collects protection fees from Chinatown.


    But people do things when they receive money... Especially those with protection fees and so on, don''t collect much¡ªit''s just a name.Therefore, Mr. Yan''s name is still very useful.


    "Well, Axiang is here..." Seeing Yang Axiang coming in, Mr. Yan smiled and said: "Come and let me introduce you. This is Mr. Zhou, my distinguished guest-this time, I want to ask Axiang for you One thing, help me entertain Mr. Zhou in these two days, and take them to have a good time in Bangkok. Don¡¯t worry... I will double the loss of your store closed in these two days. You just have to take Mr. Zhou. Just treat it!"


    "Okay, Mr. Yan..." Yang Axiang nodded in agreement, and turned his head to look at Zhou Ye-a handsome man...


    "You, hello... My name is Yang Axiang, my ancestral home is Chaoshan... Just call me Axiang!"


    "Miss Axiang, I will trouble you these two days..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and nodded and said, "I don''t know if Miss Axiang has eaten, why not sit down and eat together..."


    "That me..." Yang Axiang dared to say that he had eaten, but was directly interrupted by Old Man Yan."Well, since Mr. Zhou said so, Axiang, you can sit down and eat together..."


    "Then I''m sorry..." Yang Axiang heard Mr. Yan talking and had to stay.


    Soon, Mr. Yan''s men moved over a stool and placed it directly beside Katerina.There are only six seats in the table for ten people in Nuo Da, and there are still plenty of empty seats.


    "Hello, my name is Katerina, Zhou Ye''s woman..." Katerina greeted Axiang with a smile."You are so beautiful, Miss Axiang!"


    "Where... Miss Katerina is beautiful!" Axiang smiled politely.


    "We are both beautiful..." Katerina didn''t know what politeness meant, she was more used to going straight.


    When she saw Axiang, it seemed that she would always sneak a glance at her man. Katerina lay directly in Axiang¡¯s ear and whispered: "My dear is handsome..."

 Chapter 655

    Axiang was suddenly blushed by her words... Her heart was like a small deer bumping into it, and she felt like she was being caught stealing something. She lowered her little head, and hesitated. The defense said: "No, nothing like that..."


    Who knows that Katerina exclaimed: "What? You said my dear is not handsome? Wouldn''t your conscience hurt if you told such a lie?"


    Katerina absolutely didn''t lower the volume, and it immediately attracted everyone on the table to look over...Axiang had an urge to get under the table...Who are these people?


    "Haha...Katerina, stop teasing Miss Axiang..." Of course, Zhou Ye knew what kind of black heart his woman was hiding under the silly white and sweet appearance. He smiled and helped Axiang relieve the siege. Said: "It''s okay...Katerina is joking with Miss Axiang!"


    Everyone suddenly realized... Everyone smiled and continued to chat.


    But the old man Yan who has been paying attention to the situation here is a little happy... With his understanding of Zhou Ye, if Zhou Ye is not interested in a certain woman, Li will not bother to pay attention to it, let alone help others to explain. .Obviously-this is a phenomenon that Zhou Ye has a good impression of Axiang.


    He didn''t let his nephew be a tour guide for Zhou Ye. One reason was that Zhou Ye had so many female relatives around him, which was inconvenient, and the other reason was that he wanted to arrange for Zhou Ye a beautiful woman. At the time, at least there could be someone beside Zhou Ye who could speak--


    If Zhou Ye doesn¡¯t like Axiang, the old man Yan has other alternatives... the old man who has lived at this age may not be as fast as young people in his mind, but the routine is absolutely profound to the younger generation. , Old fox, old fox, the older the fox, the more cunning.


    Chapter 918


    "This is the Grand Palace, also known as the Grand Palace, the palace of the Siamese royal family..."


    After lunch, Axiang performed her duties as a tour guide. The first stop she took Zhou Ye and everyone to go to was the Grand Palace in the center of Bangkok, and walked into the Grand Palace-she explained to everyone The origins and interesting facts of the Grand Palace, while taking everyone around in the Grand Palace.


    "This is the Grand Palace... It looks so tacky..." Katerina looked at the magnificent buildings in front of her, and said with some disdain: "It''s far from the Forbidden City..."


    "Hehe... you can''t expect the palace of a small country to catch up with the palace of the heavenly kingdom!" Hearing Katerina''s complaints, Axiang said cheerfully.


    After getting along this way, Axiang understood the characters of everyone... the most lively and active Katerina is a character who has one thing to say, one has two things, and the one named Sayuri standing behind Zhou Ye Little maid, everything is based on the wishes of her own master-even Axiang suspects that if Zhou Ye said that the earth is square, the maid named Sayuri would nod seriously and say yes.


    And Zhou Ye, who was the center of the two women, seemed to have a good-tempered appearance... He didn''t have the arrogant and domineering character of everyone''s children, but the best of the three to get along with.


    "Take a photo..." Katerina took out her SLR and handed it to Axiang with a smile: "Axiang, help me take a photo with my dear..."


    "Okay, no problem!" Axiang smiled and took the camera from her... Katerina pulled Zhou Ye in one hand and Sayuri in the other, came to the bottom of the jin pagoda, and then put a kiss without hesitation. The posture of Zhou Ye''s cheek... and Sayuri on the other side showed the same posture without showing any weakness.


    "Snapshot..."


    With a click, Axiang pressed the camera''s shutter.


    "How about the picture? Let me see..." Katerina smiled and took the camera from Axiang''s hand, and when she switched to the gallery mode, she leaked a satisfied smile: "Axiang, you took a really good picture. ¡­ By the way, why not take a photo with my dear? You know-a handsome man like my dear, you will never find a second one... Go and take a photo with my dear! "


    Although Axiang was already a little moved, the girl''s reserved mentality was still at odds."That''s not good¡­¡­"


    "What''s wrong..." Katerina said, pushing Axiang to Zhou Ye''s side... directly raised the camera and pointed at the two."Come, get closer... Get closer... Axiang, why are you so far away from my dear, you are welcome-I won''t be jealous... Yes, my dear... You hold Axiang''s shoulders ...Yes, it''s this posture...Come on, smile..."


    "Yes, isn''t it okay?" Axiang felt that the temperature on Zhou Ye''s body transmitted through the thin cloth had almost melted her...for the first time in her life, she was so close to a different sex...heart Like a rabbit, it beating quickly.


    "Don''t be nervous, do I look terrible?" Zhou Ye said, still pretending to be aggrieved... Axiang amused and shrank, "Well, it''s terrible..."


    "It''s terrible--in the next second, I can''t wait to stay by your side forever and stop leaving..." Axiang whispered in her heart... She didn''t know what was wrong with her, why she met Zhou Ye for the first time. Such a heartbeat, knowing that Katerina is his girlfriend, and desperately trying to rush into his arms...


    Obviously he and he are people in two worlds-close at hand, but at an inaccessible distance.


    "Kiss her... honey..." At this moment, Katerina''s words stunned the sentimental Xiang-what is the situation?Are you not his girlfriend?Are foreigners so open?Can you contribute your boyfriend to others??


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t wait for A Xiang to react, slightly turned his head, and kissed A Xiang''s face.This time, Axiang was completely stunned...


    "I''m sorry... it''s really hard for me!" Zhou Ye smiled and whispered in Axiang''s ear: "Who makes you so beautiful?"


    "You, you, how can you be like this..." Axiang''s little face was almost red...In her heart, Zhou Ye was already broken, and there was a girlfriend who came to tease her...


    "Yeah, let¡¯s not take it as an example..." Zhou Ye calmed down Axiang¡¯s emotions in a low voice...Sometimes, a man must speak for words, because this is responsibility-but sometimes, a man must speak for nothing, because it is fun. ...The one who has not changed after repeated teaching refers to Zhou Ye.


    "You will not be allowed to kiss me without my consent in the future...or else, or I will ignore you..." Axiang''s words were so weak and weak...she really couldn''t be tough when facing Zhou Ye.


    "Okay, no problem!" Zhou Ye promised very refreshingly, ha ha-next time I talk about the next thing, Axiang can''t escape his palm.I believe that next time Axiang will not be willing to ignore him, or else the spiritual hint will be used for nothing?


    "Axiang, come and take a look at the photos...It''s really beautiful!" At this time, Katerina had already walked over with the camera, raising the camera in her hand to show off her skills to Axiang."Look, I did a good shot!"


    "This, this is me??" Axiang looked at herself in the camera, her shy ecology, her lingering appearance... She was just a little woman teased by her lover...


    "I''ve decided to take this photo to participate in the International Photography Exhibition...Well-what name should I take?" Katerina frowned, thinking hard about the name of this group of photos.


    "A girl in love..." Sayuri''s sharp complaints hit the spot, and Axiang''s face flushed all at once.


    "Yes, that''s it!" Katerina said with a smile.


    The laughter of the two made Axiang speechless... they could only look at Zhou Ye for help.


    "Ahem...Okay, stop making trouble..." Of course, Zhou Ye was obliged to extend a helping hand to Axiang.


    Zhou Ye believes that if the trouble continues...maybe Katerina will really send her photos to the International Photography Contest for selection, and she may really get some awards-you know, Katerina¡¯s Dad is the boss of the battle axe. He carries dollars in one hand and AK in the other. He asks which one you choose?Besides, don¡¯t those lobbying companies in Europe set up specifically for this purpose?Afraid of not getting an award if you have money?


    Because of this episode, Axiang felt that she and Zhou Ye seemed to be close to each other¡ªand she no longer deliberately avoided suspicion and stayed far away from Zhou Ye... The girlfriend didn¡¯t care anymore, she cared no more. , Isn¡¯t that a guilty conscience?


    A group of four people, one man and three women, visited the Grand Palace...


    "Axiang, do you know a guy named Tang Ren?" Zhou Ye walked beside Axiang and asked casually, pretending to not care.


    "Tang Ren?? Who is that??" A Xiang had a question mark, she didn''t even know this guy.


    "Haha, it''s okay if you don''t know..." Zhou Ye felt a little settled, he was just to determine the time point... After all, it is 2006, and Tang Ren''s ugly hapless guy probably hasn''t gone abroad yet.How can a woman whom she decides to be peeked by others?If Axiang said that he knew him, it is estimated that Zhou Ye would directly rush over, causing Tang Ren to disappear into this world in various senses.


    "Is that Tang Ren important to you? Who is he?" Axiang asked curiously, looking at Zhou Ye''s expression of relief.


    "Hmm--!" Zhou Ye thought for a while, summarizing Tang Ren''s life in one sentence."A guy who is often NTR, whether in reality or in movies...!"


    "Huh?" In response to Zhou Ye''s answer, A Xiang looked dumbfounded...


    Chapter nine hundred and nineteen


    "Katerina, are you really not going to visit the night view of Bangkok with us?"


    At this moment, the four of them are sitting in an open-air bar on the side of the street after playing for a long time.The sky has gradually darkened... For the people of Bangkok, the moment of relaxation in the day has just arrived-after all, Bangkok is too hot during the day, and at night it is only when you go shopping in the cool breeze from the sea. Is king.


    Originally, Axiang''s plan was to take the people to rest in the bar for a while, and then to enjoy Bangkok''s busiest nightlife... As a result, Katerina suddenly said that she was tired and didn''t want to go shopping anymore.


    "Hmm... I feel my ankles are sore..." Facing Axiang''s question, Katerina bent over and gently rubbed her ankles while complaining: "It''s too hot here too. , I don¡¯t want to go shopping anymore, I want to go back..."


    "Then let''s go back together. It will be the same if we go shopping another day..." Zhou Ye thought for a while and said.


    "Don''t..." Katerina felt a little sweet in her heart when she heard her man''s words, but she said in her mouth: "It''s rare to have a beautiful woman as a tour guide, my dear, don''t be disappointed because of me. Just go shopping and let Sayuri. Just let me go back together!"


    "Is that so?" Zhou Ye was hesitating-suddenly saw Katerina blinking her big eyes, while she blinked at herself, she was looking at Axiangnu... seeing this Zhou Ye immediately understood the situation.


    Zhou Ye was still a little confused just now. With Katerina¡¯s genetically modified physique, she definitely shouldn¡¯t be so weak¡ªnot to mention just walking around for a few hours, even for a triathlon event. None of them.


    It seemed¡ªshe wanted to create opportunities for herself... Katerina was so good, Zhou Ye flew a clear look at Katerina, in exchange for a bright smile.


    "Well... Sayuri, you can accompany Katerina to rest here for a while, I will leave the car keys to you, and you can just drive back after you rest!" Zhou Ye arranged directly.

 Chapter 656

    "Yes, Master!" Sayuri nodded slightly and responded.


    "Then let''s go..." Zhou Ye looked at the setting sun in the distance, and smiled at Axiang: "I can''t wait to see the night market in Bangkok... It is said that it is very interesting."


    "But..." Although Axiang didn''t have any resistance to traveling alone with Zhou Ye, she even had some expectations - but, after all, she was still a little worried about Katerina."Will there be anything wrong with the two girls staying here alone!"


    "It''s okay, don''t worry about us!" Katerina smiled slightly, "We are not ordinary weak girls... I have practiced!"


    Katerina stretched out her arms as she spoke, and gestured in a fit posture. She didn''t seem to feel much fit, but she felt a bit playful and cute...


    "Don''t worry, I will take care of Miss Katerina!" Sayuri said: "Betting on my life, I will never let Miss Katerina suffer any harm..."


    "...Why do I feel even more worried after hearing what you said?" Axiang smiled bitterly at the two women who promised herself.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry... I''ll be fine!" Katerina said, making a gesture to drive away the small animals: "Go, go, hush... Go!"


    "Then we are really gone..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and directly pulled Axiang up to the exit of the bar...


    Katerina watched Zhou Ye and Axiang disappear into the crowd on the street with a smile...


    "Why create conditions for that woman?" Sayuri asked calmly: "Can''t you tell, that woman has been attracted by the master?"


    "I know!" Katerina said with a smile: "But what about?"


    "..." Sayuri is speechless, shouldn''t normal women be guarded against it?Why is this girl so generous??


    "Do you know?" Katerina''s eyes still looked in the direction where Zhou Ye and Axiang were leaving. Although the backs of the two were already submerged in the crowd, her eyes remained the same."Ye is the person I love the most. I love him more than myself... And, I am still a greedy bad woman, I want to have more care and love from him."


    "............ This is not uncommon, the girls around the master are the same as you......" Sayuri vomited.


    "Yes... They do love Ye as much as I do! They want Ye to care and love more like me! But..." Katerina finally looked at herself in the distance. I took it back... Seeing Sayuri blinked innocently."I''m smarter than them..."


    "I didn''t see...Where are you smart!" Sayuri was still expressionless.


    "Because, I will observe..." Katerina smiled: "I observed my sisters with my heart, and found a very interesting thing...Do you want to know?"


    "I don''t want to..." Sayuri refused directly.


    "Don''t be like this..." Katerina shook Sayuri and said coquettishly: "You can''t chat happily like this..."


    "......Well, I want to know..." Sayuri was finally stunned by Katerina, yes, it was stunned... Sayuri said that this black-bellied chick actually used her own abilities... ¡­The Edman metal frame of her whole body is almost falling apart.


    "I found out..." Katerina smiled mysteriously at Sayuri: "Among the many women here, my dear ones most like Sister Yayoi and Sister Ding Yao... Do you know why?"


    "Why?" Sayuri asked hesitantly.


    "Because... they really managed to center on their dear will, and even did not hesitate to add new sisters to themselves..." Katerina said here, sighing."I''m very curious to ask the two sisters, why do they do this? Don''t you think that dear love is not divided enough away?"


    "What did they say?" Sayuri was also curious what the mistress of Hundred Lands, who had trained herself, said.


    "They said..." Katerina smiled: "Even if those sisters, they don''t help-they will eventually fall into the hands of my dear, it is better for them to help my dear-let my dear always remember To live up to their contributions... This is called no contention and great contention."


    "..." Sayuri thoughtfully thought of what Hyakuchi Yayoi once told her [Water is good for all things without fighting, so I can''t fight with it].


    "The low water becomes the sea, the low man becomes the king. The saint is nameless, and the big is invisible. I have only recently really understood the meaning of this sentence..." Katerina used a literal Chinese as the closing sentence... However, Her dignified appearance changed in less than three seconds."The most important thing is... I can eat until noon... If I don''t find something to do for my dear at night, I''m really afraid I won''t be able to get to the ground tomorrow... Ah ah..."


    "..." Sayuri looked at Katerina''s play tricks speechlessly, and couldn''t help but think - handsome, but three seconds, maybe she was talking about someone like her?


    Chapter Ninety Hundred and Twenty


    "Is it really okay to leave them there alone?" Even though Zhou Ye had been dragged out of the distance, Axiang was still a little worried...


    After all, whether it is Katerina or Sayuri... They are all extremely beautiful girls. In Bangkok, where there are people from any country, there are many people, and the law and order is naturally not very good... The two girls were left there alone, and Axiang was really worried.


    Facing Axiang¡¯s worries, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... what should be worried is that those who want to provoke them are--


    Two of my own women, one is a black-bellied hacker and the other is a perverted murder maid...This combination-I feel scared thinking about it.If anyone who doesn''t open their eyes provokes them... Maybe some place in Bangkok will be bloody tonight.


    "Don''t worry, they are more powerful than you think... Katerina had received rigorous military training in the Signal Flag Special Forces..." Zhou Ye casually said nonsense, but - Zhou Ye is not that much. Nonsense, it''s just that after Katerina accepted the transformation, she asked her father to help arrange a match.


    Katerina herself singled out a platoon of signal flag women''s special forces-no way, who let her get the ability of Magneto?In her hands, a few thin metal needles can exert the power as good as a bullet-and it also comes with a metal magnetic field induction. In her eyes, the female special forces who feel well hidden are like one in the night. Hundred-watt large light bulbs are as conspicuous.


    "Huh?? Katerina is so amazing... I can''t tell at all..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Axiang''s little girl almost couldn''t close together... She really didn''t see it, it just looked like A beautiful girl who is like a lily has such experience."What about Sayuri?"


    "Sayuri was once the double female champion of kendo and karate in Neon High School." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "... I suddenly felt that I seemed to be very useless..." Axiang sighed speechlessly and looked at these two girls... One has been trained by special forces and the other is a double champion... And what about himself?There seems to be nothing, right??I haven''t even received a scholarship...


    "It''s nothing... you have one thing that neither of them knows!" Zhou Ye blinked and laughed.


    "What??" Axiang looked at Zhou Ye curiously, what could she do but they wouldn''t??


    "You can speak Thai... and neither of them can!"


    "No one compares like that..." Axiangjiao gently tapped Zhou Ye''s shoulder angrily...


    "Haha...Okay, stop making trouble!" Zhou Ye smiled and grabbed Axiang''s little hand and held it in his own.


    "...You, you let me go..."


    "What?? What are you talking about?" Zhou Ye was pretending to be confused...the three secrets of being bold, careful and shameless, Zhou Ye had already practiced thoroughly.


    After A Xiang made two soft blows... then gave up.She bit her vermilion lips lightly... lowered her head... her cheeks are already red and match the apple...


    "Axiang, do you know which country''s police are the best at rescuing hostages?" Zhou Ye broke the silence between the two...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Axiang couldn''t help but raised her head and asked, "Which country has the most powerful police?"


    "Lao Maozi..." After Zhou Ye finished speaking, looking at Axiang''s unbelieving look, he explained: "It is said that their success rate in rescuing the hostages is 100%..."


    "why??"


    "Because the old-fashioned police will rush in and shoot frantically... After killing everyone, they report to their superiors-there are no hostages, only terrorists..."


    "Puff..." Axiang finally couldn''t help but laugh... She couldn''t help but whited Zhou Ye and said, "It will deceive people..."


    Following Zhou Ye¡¯s police jokes...Axiang and Zhou Ye changed into talking and laughing again, and didn¡¯t know if it was intentional or unintentional¡ªthe two did not let go of each other¡¯s hand that was holding each other tightly. .


    "If you have not visited Bangkok''s night market in Bangkok, then it will be a trip for nothing..." Axiang took Zhou Ye''s hand and walked in Bangkok''s most famous [Sina Karin] like an ordinary couple. Train and Railway Night Market] It¡¯s not a spacious street, and Zhou Ye introduced the characteristics of this night market: "This is the largest second-hand goods market in Bangkok and all kinds of night market snacks... It''s a pity, there is nothing that you men like. Those things..."


    "...It''s really wrong...I don''t like what you said..." Zhou Ye cried out innocently.


    "Hey, don''t you men all eat the bowl and look at the bowl?" Axiang looked at Zhou Ye with a smile, and joked.


    "I''m an exception..." Zhou Ye eliminated himself from the ranks of the scumbag without hesitation.


    "Really?" Axiang said, raising the hands that she and Zhou Ye clenched in front of the two of them, and asked with a smile: "Then Mr. Exception, please tell me what is going on?"


    "It''s not me..." Zhou Ye said confidently: "Axiang, you are so beautiful, everyone has a love for beauty... I am also a victim!"

 Chapter 657

    "..." Such shameless words are so handsome...Axiang has been completely helpless with Zhou Ye, but no matter what-she can''t really let her heart down, keep her distance from Zhou Ye-maybe He was right, everyone has a heart for beauty.


    Although she has begun to indulge herself in her heart, and also indulge Zhou Ye-but this does not delay Axiang wanting to play with this shameless guy, make a harmless joke, and show that she was eaten to death by this guy. The evil spirit of death.


    "Have you seen that beauty?" Axiang said, pointing to a tall girl standing on the side of the road in a slightly revealing dress, and said with a smile: "If you can come with her If you don¡¯t get beaten by her, I¡¯ll do whatever you like..."


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at the girl with a speechless expression...


    If you change to an ordinary person, you will probably be fooled...because they will involuntarily think of the difficulty of this matter is [French long mouth not-and not being beaten...]


    But who is Zhou Ye??At a glance, he could see that so-called beauty... is actually a big cute girl-as the name suggests, it is a product unique to Thailand-a ladyboy.


    Although Zhou Ye likes beautiful women... However, Dadiao Mengmei is not in his hunting range.


    "You actually lied to me to talk to the ladyboy?" Zhou Ye looked at Axiang, with a smile on his face and said, "Aren''t you brave enough..."


    "You, how do you know that it''s a ladyboy??" Axiang''s face was shocked, usually not a local, it is difficult to tell whether it is a ladyboy or a woman... But Zhou Ye saw it at a glance... Could it be that he used to Have you seen this guy??


    However-she had too much time to think about it, because-she had been blocked by Zhou Ye-of course, Zhou Ye used her own ambition to be fair...


    Chapter nine hundred and twenty one


    With the beginning of the lanterns-the whole of Bangkok has become a brightly lit city that never sleeps. The lights of the city correspond to the twinkling stars in the sky, giving it a dreamlike feeling.


    "You, you... how can you kiss me so..."


    At this moment, Axiang and Zhou Ye are sitting in an open-air bar on the Chao Phraya River. The table in front of them is full of Bangkok''s specialty snacks and beer...


    It''s just that, at this moment, Axiang has not been relieved from the shock of being just mouthed... Then it is her first mouth, how could she not care??Although she was quickly obsessed with it when she was squandered by the mouth... and even some people even fought Zhou Ye later.


    However, the reserved psychology of women made her deliberately pretend to be unhappy...waiting to be coaxed by Zhou Ye.


    "Who told you to lie to me to the relatives?" Zhou Ye took a sip of cold beer and said, "That''s a punishment for you!"


    "..." When mentioning this matter, Axiang was speechless... "Bad guy... I don''t know how to let me, there is no gentlemanly..."


    "What is a gentleman''s demeanor? Can I eat it?" Zhou Ye laughed and teased Axiang... When he saw Axiang''s small face stretched, he hurriedly used his own housekeeping skills-topic transfer Dafa."Speaking of which, Axiang... how did you get to Thailand?"


    "..." Axiang originally didn''t want to pay attention to Zhou Ye as a villain, and wanted to chill him for a while, but saw his slightly embarrassed expression...I can''t bear it...Forget it, I owed him in my previous life...


    Axiang picked up the beer in front of him, took a sip, and said softly: "Speaking of which, I am a three-generation immigrant... My grandfather''s generation came to Thailand... I was born in Thailand since I was a child. When I was young, I often heard my grandfather say that he wanted to go back to his roots... But in the end, he couldn''t go back either..."


    "It''s okay, I''ll be with you the next day to bring your grandfather''s ashes back to his hometown in Hua Country... It can be considered to have fulfilled his lifelong thoughts!" Zhou Ye gently grabbed A Xiang''s little hand and comforted A Xiang.


    "Hmm..." Axiang felt the temperature passed from Zhou Ye''s palm. At this moment - she suddenly wanted to confide her suffering to this man... "My father passed away unexpectedly three years ago... ¡­At that time, I was just seventeen years old-I don¡¯t know anything, I don¡¯t know anything..."


    "Where is your mother?" Zhou Ye asked strangely.


    "Haha...Mom?" Axiang smiled sarcastically."When I was ten years old, that woman ran away with a foreigner under the banner of enjoying her life... I didn''t have a mother..."


    "I''m sorry..." Zhou Ye stood up and sat beside Axiang¡ªthen gently wrapped Axiang''s shoulders. At this moment, he really didn''t mean anything else, just wanted to give this poor man The girl is just warm.


    "It''s nothing...Although that woman is gone, with the help of neighbors in the neighborhood, I don''t think my childhood was so bad..." Axiang snuggled up in Zhou Ye''s arms, no matter how strong people are, they are tired. When...At this moment, she really felt a little tired.


    Sorry-Katerina, let me temporarily lend this warm embrace for one night... After tomorrow, I won''t be greedy for every second... After Axiang apologized to Katerina in her heart, finally Putting aside the last worries in her heart, she began to enjoy the warmth in Zhou Ye''s arms with peace of mind, and her story continued.


    "When my father just passed away, many people who didn''t know him blocked the door of my store with IOUs, saying that people are not bad in debt, and forced me to pay back... In the end, Yan Lao came forward and solved the guys who wanted to take advantage of the fire! "


    "Although my dad is gone, he still left me a two-story building... Relying on the rent collection, I can still live without worries."


    "I plan to go back and save some money, free up the next floor, then renovate, and build a karaoke shop... Then I will save some dowry so that I can find a good person to marry..."


    "But-I didn''t expect that I was just called to help by Yan Lao, and I actually met you, the magic star I hit... Do you think I am lucky? Or unfortunate?" Axiang said, looking at Zhou. Ye... as if wanting to see something from his expression.


    "Whether it''s going to be here... you must have been lucky to meet me!" Zhou Ye smiled and lightly pecked on Axiang''s little dog.


    "Cheeky..." Axiang has become accustomed to the intimate behavior between the two - she even enjoys Zhou Ye''s sneak attack.


    "Okay, don''t just talk about me... Tell me about you, who are you? Why do Yan Lao respect you so much?" Axiang is also full of curiosity about Zhou Ye, and there is such a beautiful hairy girl. Girlfriend, and a neon maid who is obedient to everything, in her opinion... Zhou Ye''s family background is definitely not simple.


    Zhou Ye didn''t expect the problem to hit him. After thinking about it for a while, he said: "Me?? Hmm¡ªwhat should I say?? I am a person with a little money and little ability..."


    "A liar-still have a little money? A little ability?" Axiang said disdainfully: "You have forgotten your own greatest characteristic!"


    "What is it?" Zhou Ye asked strangely, what else did he not know that Axiang knew??


    "You still have a little flower heart..." After saying this, Axiang couldn''t help but laugh first.


    The two of them were chatting and eating delicacies...Unconsciously, it was midnight...However, the crowds on the street were still in an endless stream...and Ah Xiang also felt a little drunk."You, do you want to soak me..."


    "Yes!" Zhou Ye looked at the somewhat drunk-eyed Axiang and nodded with a smile.


    "Well...give you a chance!" Under Zhou Ye''s spiritual hint, Axiang was already a little hard to hold on to herself... Now, she just found a reason to indulge herself."As long as you can move me... I belong to you tonight, it''s the first time for others..."


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Axiang speechlessly. This girl would drink some beer and she was not suitable for drinking... However, he forgot one thing, every woman is a born actor.


    "Do you know? Actually I can do magic..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and then looked around... They were in a very good position, sitting on a high embankment, with Chao Phraya River on the left and brightly lit on the right. Night market stalls.


    Half of Axiang was resting on Zhou Ye''s body, exhaling in his ears: "Change to show me..."


    "Look there..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and pointed to the crowded night market under their feet...


    "What''s wrong there?" Axiang looked in the direction Zhou Ye pointed, only to see the crowds in the night market, nothing else."Nothing...Are you bluffing me?"


    "Magic--you have to be sincere to see the picture you want..." Zhou Ye smiled and whispered into Axiang''s ear.


    "Forget about you..." Axiang couldn''t help but give Zhou Ye a blank look. Although she knew that this guy might be fooling herself, she still couldn''t help thinking in her heart [If there is a god, I will give All I have, I just want to live a life with Zhou Ye, a bad guy... I recognize even if I''m poor...]¡ª¡ª


    However-at this moment, Axiang felt the light in front of him flashed-the whole night market began to plunge into darkness from east to west, no, not all the lights were off... and some lights remained Shining, and finally¡ªthe lights of the entire night market turned into these three Chinese characters [I love you]...


    "Woo..." Seeing this scene in front of her, Axiang couldn''t help covering her little scorpion-she was afraid that she could not help crying...


    "Do you like it?" Zhou Ye whispered in Axiang''s ear.


    "..." Axiang directly replaced her answer with a passionate French long mouth...


    Chapter 922


    Early in the morning¡ªAxiang was awakened by the noisy shouts and bargaining outside the window.


    Still a little sleepy, she turned over and felt as if she had fallen into a warm embrace... That powerful arm gave her an indescribable sense of security...


    Eh???embrace??Sense of security????


    "Ah..." Just when Axiang wanted to scream, she finally found out who the owner was in her arms-she hurriedly covered her little scorpion with her hand... When she looked at the beautiful face in front of her , The memories of last night immediately flooded into her mind.


    Last night, I was moved by the bad guy in front of me with some unknown technique. Don¡¯t want it. At that time, I abandon all my reservations and offered my own words.


    Then the two of them went straight back to their homes on the tricycle in Bangkok.

 Chapter 658

    Thinking of what happened between the two of them in their own homes-Axiang felt that her little face was hot... This bad guy, completely disregarding that it was the first time he used all his methods on him... bad guy ...Obviously he said that it was impossible, but he still...


    Ahem-to put it succinctly and concisely... Axiang''s three links were achieved.


    "Bad guy..." Axiang muttered, resisting the pain under her body, moving her body, arching into someone''s arms... Last night she felt like she was flying like a balloon. The flying... the others are fragmented, cough cough-in short, fainted.


    "What to do..." Axiang gently raised his hand, stroking Zhou Ye''s cheek... and muttered to herself unwillingly: "I suddenly didn''t want to return you to Katerina... I became A bad woman who robbed someone else¡¯s boyfriend..."


    "I''m not an object...what else?" Following these words, Zhou Ye opened his eyes.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Axiang buried her head in his arms shyly and refused to come out...


    After a while-she quietly poked out her little head, muffled and said: "Have you heard all of them??"


    "No...I didn''t hear what a certain kitten said there...Bad boy...What about a bad woman who robbed a boyfriend!" Zhou Ye smiled and joked as he looked at Axiang, who was stealing the bell.


    "Bad guy...Don''t call me a kitten..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s ridicule, Axiang bit his shoulder bitterly...a kitten...too...too shy.


    The so-called kitten was the nickname Zhou Ye gave her last night... because it sounds like a cat, so what''s the name?Guess it yourself...


    "Hmm...what to do, you didn''t go back all night last night...Katerina must know what happened between us...what to do..." Axiang began to struggle again.


    "It''s okay...I''ll sleep with her..." Zhou Ye comforted Axiang.


    "You''re not a woman, you don''t understand... This kind of thing, it''s useless to say how to convince..." Axiang''s small face was almost wrinkled, and after hesitating for a long time... She gritted her teeth and sat up, directly facing Zhou. Ye said, "Get up... Let''s go back now... Don''t talk for a while, I''ll talk... Just say that we both drank too much outside, and then we came back and fell asleep in a daze..."


    "Anything... I can''t admit that we have had a relationship... The women are very stingy, and they said [As long as you explain honestly, I will forgive you for everything], but in my heart I think, as long as you explain, you will It''s dead...So, don''t believe this...you must kill us. Nothing has happened..." Axiang confessed to Zhou Ye while searching for her clothes on the couch.


    "What about you?? What do you do?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile looking at A Xiang''s nervous appearance.


    "I...?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, Axiang couldn''t help but stagnate.But soon she concealed the past... "What can I do? Can you marry me?? Don''t be kidding... Everyone is an adult... Just for fun, do you really think you are a lover? ??"


    "That''s pretty good..." Zhou Ye smiled and picked up a light-colored towel from the side of the couch, with a trace of blood still remaining on it... "I almost believed it... if it wasn''t for this thing!"


    "...Don''t, don''t be stupid, then, that''s just an official holiday...Do you think I am the first time?" Axiang hurriedly snatched the evidence in Zhou Ye''s hand, and said with a look of embarrassment.


    "......Haha! Since it''s not the first time, it means that you don''t need to rest...Come on, just take this opportunity to relive the scenes of last night..." The woman dealing with the dead duck Zangying , Zhou Ye has a unique trick.


    With that said, Zhou Ye dragged Axiang into his arms...turned over and made a gesture that he was about to...whatever.


    Scared Axiang and hurriedly shouted: "Don''t...I still hurt..."


    Zhou Ye looked at the little cat under him with a smile, and asked, "Aren''t you experienced? Don''t you... know everything?"


    "I, I... I just don''t want to embarrass you..." Axiang whispered with a grievance on her face: "I really don''t want to embarrass you... Uuuu... I don''t want to be a man who has robbed a friend. The bad woman...but I really love you...uuuu..."


    Having said this, Axiang couldn''t help crying aggrieved... This bad guy, unappreciating and murdering herself... is necrotic...


    ... Zhou Ye looked at the crying Pear Flower Raining Axiang silently, and couldn''t help but kiss her gently on the forehead."Silly girl... It''s my business whether I am embarrassed or not, you don''t have to think about anything, just be my woman at ease, don''t worry about other things, I will take care of it..."


    "Hmm...!" Looking at Zhou Ye''s serious expression, Axiang nodded with tears in her eyes... How many years, she once again knew what it was like to be distressed, and she has been strong since her father died. Ah Xiang, who lives alone, has once again experienced what it is like to be happy.


    "Waiting for me here... I''ll bring you breakfast back..." Zhou Ye said, and after a light kiss on Axiang''s cheek, he stood up... He threw the clothes on the ground last night. Picked it up and put it on...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s movements, Axiang finally found her own clothes... Feelings moved from downstairs to upstairs, and the clothes were dropped by the two of them. One can imagine how crazy the two of them were last night.


    After getting dressed, Zhou Ye returned to the couch again, and after taking a sip on Axiang''s forehead, he said, "Lie down here and don''t move... I''ll get you some food!"


    "Well-I''ll be obedient... Ye, you''ll be back soon..." Axiang really clicked her head like a little cat at this moment, and watched her man walk down the stairs.


    Chapter nine hundred and twenty-three


    Three days later - in the top-level reception room of a private club in Bangkok called Club Perdomo, a group of well-dressed middle-aged and elderly men were quietly gathering around a long conference table, seeming to be talking about something.


    If you only talk about appearances, these guys are undoubtedly successful people. The clothes they wear, the watches they wear on their wrists, and all of them are expensive luxury brands. A group of five people sits on both sides of the conference table. .


    At first glance, it looks like a group of high-level social elites are meeting here to study various business and international forms.


    But-if you listen to what they say, it will immediately subvert your impression of them.


    Like what, the harvest this year is not so good, so the price of the goods has to be increased by two times-this is the big man from the Golden Triangle who is discussing the price of this year''s gambling goods with the Malaysian Dato.


    Regardless of the recent strict inspections by the Marine Police, everyone''s life is not easy-this is the smuggling issue between Hong Kong and Singapore''s bigwigs.


    What-there is going to be a war there. Can you help the brothers because everyone is Chinese?¡ª¡ªThis is the tycoon of Burma who is discussing the arms issue.


    Of course¡ªalthough there is no clear statement here that the business of gambling is not allowed, but as a Chinese, everyone tacitly throws all the things in their hands to the locals, and those things in the territory controlled by the Chinese gang It will never be sold to Chinese.


    What if anyone dares to violate this tacit decision?Then what is waiting for him will be the endless pursuit of all Chinese in Southeast Asia...


    Among this group of middle-aged and elderly men, the handsome young man who sat at the top looked particularly dazzling... However, no one dared to ignore him among the big guys who stomped and trembled locally.


    Because he is Zhou Ye-he is Zhou Ye who killed hundreds of old Maozi in one sentence...


    These old guys all witnessed the weird thing with their own eyes...So, each of them lowered their voices as much as possible, for fear that it would arouse the disgust of this young master...


    In fact, they were thinking too much--even though Zhou Ye was doing it there, but he didn''t know where he flew to.


    Three days ago-Zhou Ye, who successfully pushed Axiang, not only brought the breakfast, but also Katerina and Sayuri... At that time, he was ashamed to get Axiang.


    However, after Katerina drove Zhou Ye out of the house-I didn''t know what to say to Axiang, the silly girl Axiang yelled to the eldest sister of Katerina...


    The two of them...even when they were sleeping, they wanted to be together. Instead, they drove Zhou Ye out, and Zhou Ye got jealous...


    In addition, the two girls also fooled their cute little maid, Sayuri, and the three of them went on a trip in Bangkok together... Zhou Ye, who had made him, had no feeling of meat for three days.Thinking of this¡ªZhou Ye couldn''t help but hate the itch of his teeth¡ªturning back to the end of things, I must teach a few chicks well to let them know¡ªin Zhou''s family, who is the heaven.


    "Mr. Zhou...Mr. Zhou?" A voice rang in Zhou Ye''s ear, drawing his attention from outside the nine heavens.


    "Huh? What''s wrong?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Everyone is about to discuss it...Did you...say a few words?" Old man Yan reminded with a smile.


    "I have nothing to say..." Zhou Ye waved his hand and said, "I still said that...I don''t object to everyone making money, but don''t let me know who poisoned my compatriots with those rubbish..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye glanced at the bosses sitting at the table below, "If there is anyone who is bold, you can take a gamble and see if I will find him doing a ghost... Of course, I lose the gamble. If it¡¯s gone¡ªthen he will have only one end!!! Life, not, like, death."


    When Zhou Ye said these words word by word, the bosses below couldn''t help but look awkward... hurriedly responded-we are all Chinese, how could we give those things to our compatriots?


    "Well-it''s fine if you don''t!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, then turned to look at the boss in Malaysia, Dato Liu Xinyuan said: "Do you have a guy nicknamed Feng Qi?"


    Liu Xinyuan hurriedly stood up and replied respectfully: "Yes, Mr. Zhou..."


    "That guy violated our rules... He actually dared to sell the goods to the Chinese. Go back and clean the door yourself..."


    "Yes, I know what to do!" Liu Xinyuan answered in a cold sweat.


    "I know... you don''t know about this, so... this time I will let you go, and go back and clear the door by myself...!" Zhou Ye said... after a pause, he tilted his head and thought. He said at once: "Forget it, I''ll clean it up for you, the rubbish is really an eye to see if they are alive!"


    "Yes, yes... thank you Mr. Zhou, thank you Mr. Zhou..." Liu Xinyuan said while wiping the cold sweat on his forehead with a handkerchief.

 Chapter 659

    At this moment, his mobile phone rang suddenly... Liu Xinyuan was a little confused, what is this doing?Did your subordinates all grow up eating brain fragments?Tell them that they are in a meeting...nothing important, don''t disturb yourself...


    "Don''t pick it up? Maybe it''s good news?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "Take it, let everyone hear what the good news is..."


    "Yes, yes..." Liu Xinyuan took out his customized mobile phone from his pocket with difficulty. After connecting, he turned on the phone''s amplifier."Hey?"


    "Boss, it''s me... big head..." Liu Xinyuan''s cell phone heard a middle-aged man''s voice, which sounded a little urgent.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t I tell you not to arc me if there is no hurry?" Liu Xinyuan had an ominous premonition in his heart.


    "Something happened, boss... Feng Qi is crazy... He just grabbed a package of goods by himself, and swallowed it all in his stomach... Seeing that he couldn''t survive..."


    "When did it happen?" Liu Xinyuan''s voice was trembling... and the other bosses at the conference table, since Zhou Ye started talking just now, quieted down, and now they are all waiting with their eyes and ears erect. Waiting to see the fate of Liu Xinyuan.


    "Just...about a minute ago..." The big head''s voice was a little scared."Boss, trust me... I definitely didn''t hack that package... It was Feng Qi, a lunatic who ate it in his stomach..."


    "Okay... No need to explain, I believe you are big head... Take care of Feng Qi''s funeral, and I will talk about everything when I go back." Although Liu Xinyuan''s tone was calm, his hands were trembling constantly. Not being angry, but being frightened by Zhou Ye...


    He was sure that his Ma Tsai Feng Qi had absolutely no mental illness...not to mention any intermittent mental illness¡ªwould he suddenly go crazy under such a coincidental situation??Before Zhou Ye said to help him deal with this guy, the guy behind was crazy... This Nima, think carefully and terribly.


    "Sorry, Mr. Zhou, I am not strict in my control, and I am willing to be punished..." Liu Xinyuan, who hung up the phone, immediately lowered his head and began to review his fault against Zhou Ye.


    "No need...The package of goods that Feng Qi swallowed is worth more than 200,000 yuan. Although it is not a big deal to you...but it is also a small punishment. Don''t do it again next time...If you do it again, I''m not sure if the person who will swallow the goods is your unworthy subordinate or you..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Yes, I promise I will never have another time!" Liu Xinyuan didn''t have the courage to resist at all... As one of the parties who witnessed the strange death of hundreds of old Maozi in front of him, he dared to face the army Open fire, dare to ask people to kill the Malay police''s whole family... However, facing the non-human Zhou Ye, he can''t even have a rebellious heart.


    "This sentence also agrees to apply to you...Do you understand?" Zhou Ye said and scanned the bosses present in a circle.


    Whoever looked at his eyes immediately straightened his waist. It is estimated that when he was a child, he had never been so behaved in front of his teacher.


    Zhou Ye looked at this group of quail-like guys who were scared by him, without a sense of accomplishment...


    Why don''t you go out and play with your own woman, Zhou Ye sighed boredly, then waved his hand, and said, "Okay, everyone should be gone if nothing happened..."


    "Goodbye Mr. Zhou..." XN


    A group of guys heard Zhou Ye''s words, like a pardon... lowered their heads, and walked out of the meeting room quickly.


    Chapter nine hundred and twenty four


    Seeing everyone walking out of the meeting room, Zhou Ye was about to get up and leave...Suddenly he walked in a young man wearing a black suit and holding a folder in his hand. No one else was the nephew of Old Man Yan, Yan Feng. .


    As soon as he entered the room, he walked towards Zhou Ye... He was not qualified to attend the meeting just now, so he could only stand at the gate and wait for the meeting to end before he walked in.


    "Mr. Zhou..." Yan Feng came to Zhou Ye and handed the folder in his hand to his eyes."Fortunately, we finally found the information of the girl you were looking for..."


    "Oh? The work efficiency is good, I am very optimistic about you..." Zhou Ye said as he took the folder from Yan Feng''s hand, opened the folder, and looked down.


    In the folder is something like a personal file. In the upper right corner of the first page is a photo of a little girl. The little loli on the photo looks like six or seven years old, with big eyes. , The red chrysanthemum, the small nose, the pink jade peck looks very cute and cute.


    "Sino, female, Chinese-her parents are unknown. She was abandoned at the door of the Hope Star Orphanage in Bangkok three years ago... The dean of the orphanage did not find anything in her to prove her identity, only that A silver longevity lock hung on her neck, with the two Chinese characters Sino engraved on it, so the dean confirmed that the little girl is Chinese, at least of Chinese descent..."


    Yan Feng stood beside Zhou Ye, introducing him the news he had inquired.


    "Um-! Let''s go now..." Zhou Ye snapped, closing the information of Sino Lori in his hand, and stepped outside without hesitation...


    "Okay, Mr. Zhou..." Yan Feng hurriedly followed... Just kidding, this uncle is a master who needs to take care of himself, don''t care what he wants to do, just obediently follow the instructions.


    Zhou Ye quickly walked out the door of the private club... Yan Feng hurriedly trot two steps behind him before Zhou Ye, arrived at the door of the extended Lincoln that had been waiting at the door, and helped Zhou Ye open the door.


    Zhou Ye sat directly... and Yan Feng quickly walked to the position of the co-pilot and sat in."Drive, go to Hope Star Orphanage..."


    Following Yan Feng¡¯s order, the Lincoln car drove quickly towards the Hope Star Orphanage...


    Zhou Ye was sitting in the car...Looking at the information on the little Lolita Snow in his hand, in this cute little Lolita, he could still see the appearance of the black-bellied Lolita who meticulously planned a murder case in the future.


    "Interesting..." Zhou Ye began to look forward to seeing this black belly little Lori for the first time...


    When meeting Axiang, Zhou Ye of course remembered the little black-bellied Lori Snow who planned all the killing steps and leaked a terrible smile at the end. Since thinking of her, Zhou Ye would certainly not let it go. This cute little loli is gone.


    It just so happened that Yan Feng, under the instruction of his uncle, came over...To make a good relationship with him, of course Zhou Ye used him unceremoniously...


    But should I say that he is indeed the old man Yan who stomped Bangkok and trembled?Just by relying on a name and approximate age, in a little more than a day, he found Sinuo from Bangkok, an cosmopolitan city with a population of several million. It was really amazing.


    "Sino Lolita--I really look forward to seeing you for the first time, I don''t know what it will be like?" Zhou Ye smiled and leaned back on the chair...waiting for the upcoming meeting.


    On the other side-in the office of the dean of the Hope Star Orphanage.


    "Mr. Li, I''m sorry... You are not married and do not have children of your own, so it does not meet the requirements of our orphanage for adoptive families, so... I''m sorry, we can''t give Sino to you to raise!!!" Sitting behind her desk, struggling with her fat belly, she said solemnly to the middle-aged Chinese sitting opposite her.


    "Is there really no way?" Li asked depressedly...


    As a senior lolicon, Li has no interest in those adult women...In his opinion, those women are full of filth all over their bodies, and their heads are full of fame and fortune...and, in their mouths Full of lies.


    So-the most ideal life partner really needs to be cultivated from an early age.


    Therefore, he was searching everywhere in more than a dozen orphanages in Bangkok¡ªlooking for the other half of his future life.


    However¡ªhe hasn¡¯t found a good goal until today¡ªwhen he visited this Hope Star Orphanage in the name of an adopter, he was spotted by the little girl named Sinuo at a glance.


    Seeing her at the first glance, Li knew that his spring was finally here...


    Although he wanted to take Sinuo back to his home that day, but... he knew that it was impossible. After all, he knew his own family affairs, and on his terms, he would not be allowed to adopt Sinuo.


    Therefore, after he was fully prepared, he came to the Hope Star Orphanage again... This time, he was bound to win¡ªbecause he had prepared a secret weapon, a secret weapon to win with one blow.


    Thinking of this, Li once again sincerely pleaded with the dean of the orphanage who was so fat that he could hardly walk: "Please think of a way, I believe that the regulations are dead, but people are alive... There are other ways, right?? Dean?"


    "Haha..." The dean of the orphanage looked at the shameless middle-aged man in front of him, and smiled disdainfully.


    In her opinion, the total amount of clothes on this man''s body is less than one thousand baht. He is a poor ghost. What qualifications do he have to help him find a way to avoid the adoption process?


    Don''t you need money to buy off those officials?Do you still count on yourself to help him?Who does he think he is??


    "There are still methods, but I think those methods are probably not suitable for you, Mr. Li..." The dean said halfway, but he couldn''t continue anymore...because he saw a bag full of money.


    "There are 300,000 baht here, I think... probably enough to prove my sincerity..." In order to Sino, Li took out all his savings for several years... This is already a huge gamble for him. .


    "I, I think...probably...is enough..." The dean looked at the paper bag of Thai baht on the table in front of him, and his attitude suddenly came to a 180 degree turn. One hundred thousand baht is enough to buy the person in charge of civil affairs. The officials have revised the file information, and the remaining 200,000 are all hers."Mr. Li, you have proved with facts that your financial resources are enough to give those poor children who have lost their parents a happy life!"


    "So...what are we waiting for? Dean?" Li was very satisfied with Dean''s attitude. Although he smashed into his savings for several years, he watched the guy who saw the money instantly changed his attitude. It''s so cool... No wonder those rich kids in TV movies like to take money so much...


    Just as the two smiled at each other, celebrating their respective gains...Suddenly, the door of the dean''s room was kicked open from outside, and then a voice came."I feel-this gentleman''s sincerity is not enough, what do you think? Dean?"


    Chapter nine hundred and twenty-five


    "Who are you?" Hearing these words, Li, who was already close to success, suddenly stood up. He turned his head and looked at the door...


    I saw a handsome young man wearing a black casual suit standing there, and behind him was a young man in black who looked like his subordinate...

 Chapter 660

    That man was no one else, but Zhou Ye who happened to rush to the orphanage.


    "Me?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "I am the one who came to adopt Sinuo!"


    "You, you...you are not eligible for adoption at all!" Li was almost jumped up by Zhou Ye''s words. How could someone try to intercept Hu with his life partner after a long time??


    However-when he saw Zhou Ye''s age, he suddenly remembered several regulations of the Thai government on the adoption of orphans. Because he had ideas, he had studied those articles in depth. Obviously-from the age limit, Zhou Ye couldn''t do it-thinking of this, he suddenly became calmer again."Little brother... I''m afraid you are not enough for adoption, so let''s go back and talk about it in a few years."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye ignored him... but went directly to the dean."I want to adopt Sinuo... make a condition!"


    "This...this..." The dean is also a little bit awkward... In the past ten days and a half months, there was no adoption of a girl, but today, there will be two... and the girl who asked for adoption is still the same. This made her almost embarrassed.


    The Li in front of him gave money...300,000 baht is really not a small amount. In this year and month when even a civil servant is only paid more than 10,000 baht a month, the money is enough for some people to take risks.


    But the handsome young man who came later, no matter in terms of identity, appearance, or temperament, did not look like an ordinary person... She was just the dean of an orphanage, and she was also afraid of offending people.


    Seeing the dean hesitated... Li was immediately anxious. He stood up and stepped forward directly on the dean''s desk, and said eagerly: "Dean, we have already agreed... ¡­I can¡¯t go back..."


    "This..." The dean hesitated... She also wanted to collect the money, but she didn''t want to offend people... It''s really big.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye glanced at the dean coldly, and then made a gesture behind him: "I want to talk to the dean about something, you guys should first invite the unrelated people out!"


    "Yes, Mr. Zhou!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yan Feng did not dare to delay. He took the two bodyguards behind him, walked behind Li, and grabbed his shoulder one by one."Excuse me, this gentleman... please come out with us..."


    "Who are you? Why do you want me to go out...?" Li already felt a little bad... He couldn''t imagine that if the life partner he fancy was taken away by this rich second generation [Zhou Ye], it would be What kind of things should be done... or something that is indescribable in one way or another?Or was X directly transferred to X slave??


    No, you must not let Sinuo be taken away by this guy-countless thoughts flashed through Li''s mind, but the only thing he knew was that Sinuo belonged to him, and she must not be taken by others. go.


    "You let me go?? You guys are illegal, do you know? Let go of me..." Li struggled desperately, but-although he had a lot of strength,-he pressed the two bodyguards professionally on his shoulders Just eat this bowl of rice, and have skill.


    The two of them buckled Li''s shoulder blades, no matter how hard he struggled, they couldn''t get rid of their restraints.


    "Please don''t make us embarrassed... sir..." Although the bodyguard was polite, but his subordinates were not at all polite... One side, with force, directly grabbed Li''s two arms and walked outside.


    When they left the house, the two did not forget to help their owner close the door of the room.


    "Okay, Dean...I think there are no other accidents now?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, looked at the dean of the orphanage and said, "Please help me through the adoption procedures of Sinuo, thank you... "


    "Okay, okay... sir!" The dean was already scared enough. The young master who seems to be an extraordinary person has a really strong temper. She still manages things well, thinking of this, she slightly Respectfully said: "So... could you please show me your identification?"


    "Proof of identity?" Of course Zhou Ye didn''t have a Thai identity certificate, but...Yan Feng did.


    Seeing Zhou Ye look a little embarrassed, Yan Feng hurriedly handed over his identity certificate."This is my identification..."


    "But... isn''t this gentleman going to adopt Sino?" The dean was a little confused...


    "Yes, I want to adopt Sinoe. Is there any problem?" Zhou Ye asked in a leisurely manner. He was holding a passport and not a Thai ID card. Of course, he was not eligible to adopt Sinoe... But what is there to say? Said??Money can move God-this sentence is especially applicable in Thailand.


    "This is an unregistered savings card of Thai Capital Bank, which has a deposit of 20 million baht...The password is on the back of the card. You can now use your computer to log in to the online bank to check the account balance..." Yan Feng said, hand Flip-behind his ID card, it was a bank card.


    "No... there is no problem!" The dean has never seen so much money in her life. It is not good to say that after finishing this vote, there is no problem in retirement... The reason she dared to do this is naturally because of her husband It happens to be the official in charge of civil affairs-Thailand does not have any circumvention system. This is called judging talents and not avoiding relatives.


    "Then please go through the adoption procedures for us quickly..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, money or something... you don''t need to care at all.Little Lolita¡¯s belonging is the business...


    "Okay, okay... please wait a moment, it will be done soon..." the dean said, and quickly stood up from her seat at a speed that was completely inconsistent with her fat figure, and then casually took Yan Feng''s identity The Zhenggen bank card was held in his hand at the same time.


    Just when she ran to the photocopier next to the office to copy the ID, the bank card in her hand was gone... Obviously, she was a veteran collecting money...


    Fifteen minutes-in just fifteen minutes, the adoption documents that originally took at least one week to complete the procedures were processed after the dean called his husband... What is Qian Nengtong? God??That''s it...


    Chapter nine hundred and twenty six


    And at this moment - Li, who was seated outside the corridor of the dean''s room by Yan Feng''s two bodyguards, looked unwilling... He tried to get Zhou Ye''s message from the two bodyguards who were pressing himself, but - All failed.


    The two bodyguards were just like the robot, and ignored him... They were completely treated as if they had not heard.


    Li, already a little desperate...


    however--


    More desperate is still behind...


    Twenty minutes later-the door of the dean''s room opened, and the fat woman with a polite face in front of her, an open-mouthed policy, and a closed-mouthed policy, walked along with a flattering smile like a most vulgar old bustard. Behind the two young men.


    "Two gentlemen... please go here... I''ll take you to take a look at Sinuo. She should be taking a handicraft class now..." the dean said, with a fat face smiling as bright as a chrysanthemum.


    "You bastard woman... you will definitely go to hell!!" Li, who was pressed on the bench, heard the words of the dean, and suddenly felt a buzz in his head... he was about to lose that little angel Yet?


    He is not reconciled... He is really not reconciled. For the little angel of Sinuo, he puts all his energy into it... If, if it weren''t for these two guys, suddenly there was a stick in the middle, he would have already told Sinuo. The little angel has lived a happy life...ahhhhh...


    "I... I will find you... I remember your face... I will definitely find you... Hahaha... You can''t run away..." Li stubbornly raised his head. , Staring at Zhou Ye with a grim look, his eyes were covered with blood, like a lunatic.


    "Haha... I know who you are..." Zhou Ye smiled disdainfully at the crazy Li in front of him... This guy is the adoptive father of Sinuo in the movie, an out-and-out lolicon... "Sino will be mine... She is destined to be mine..."


    "Asshole... asshole... Sino is mine... I will find you... I promise I will find you a little bit..." Li heard Zhou Ye''s words, his already crazy face added a bit more Lie...like an evil spirit.


    "You don''t have any more..." After Zhou Ye said these words, he ignored this guy who was destined to be a dead person, turned and walked towards the dean... Yan Feng who followed him vaguely treated himself The two bodyguards winked, and then stroked their neck lightly.


    Pressing Li''s two bodyguards, he nodded slightly, and then grabbed Li and walked out...hehe, want to avenge Mr. Zhou??Really think too much?Do you really think that the underworld can''t kill people?


    Hmm-yes, they don''t know how to kill, but if this guy drank himself and drove the car to the edge of a cliff or something, it wouldn''t matter to them...Drunk driving or something, it would be dead for nothing.


    "Mr. Zhou, Zhou... Is this..." The dean stood aside and witnessed all the passing-she felt that her calf was trembling a little... What was it??Are you going to die??Oh my god... absolutely not.


    Even if Li just cursed her with the most vicious language... She didn''t want this guy to die... By the way, the Thai language "Go to Hell" is already the most vicious in Thailand, a country that generally believes in Buddhism. Cursed.


    "Don''t worry... nothing will happen..." Zhou Ye saw the dean''s mind... with a slight smile: "Let¡¯s go and see Xiao Sinuo, I can¡¯t wait to see this. Little cute..."


    "Okay, okay..." The dean looked at Zhou Ye, who didn''t take life seriously before him, secretly wiped her cold sweat, and walked out with Zhou Ye... She was already beating in her heart. I made up my mind, and retire immediately after finishing the vote-and then the whole family will immigrate abroad to enjoy the blessing.


    She took Zhou Ye and Yan Feng out of the rudimentary office building, across the playground full of ditches... and came to a row of three-story foreign buildings that seemed to be a few years old...


    "That...because the government is not generous with our financial allocation...so our facilities have not been refurbished for many years..." The director looked at Zhou Ye and Yan Feng with a hint of irony on their faces, and explained. I can''t talk about it anymore.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye only used one sentence haha ??to represent all of his views, the government''s financial allocation is insufficient??Maybe there are some reasons for this?But Zhou Ye estimated that... the biggest reason might be because the dean was in it.


    However, even though he knew the tricky inside, Zhou Ye didn''t want to care about such things... His little sense of justice was left to his women and the women who were about to become himself. He was not interested in managing others. .He wasn''t Bao Qingtian... even Bao Qingtian didn''t have the time to manage foreign affairs-a Kaifeng mansion would almost toss him to death.


    "Stop talking nonsense, take me to meet my little angel..." Zhou Ye said a little impatiently.


    "Yes... I will take you now..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s tone was not too good, the dean didn''t dare to sell it anymore... hurriedly led the two into the dilapidated building.


    Under the leadership of the fat dean, Zhou Ye came to the door of a room on the second floor...


    "Please wait a moment here, I''ll go in now and call Sinuo out..."


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye nodded, and stood at the entrance of the corridor with Yan Feng¡ª¡ª


    Volunteers pass by them from time to time, and they all look at them in a little surprise-in their opinion, the two people are neither like a family who is going to adopt a child, nor are they like volunteers coming to volunteer... ¡­Somewhat too strange.

 Chapter 661

    Just when Zhou Ye felt that he was about to be caught in the curious eyes of passersby, the dean came over...He was also holding a six or seven-year-old girl beside her... Although the girl seemed to be wearing clothes, Not fit, but at least clean and tidy.


    Small round face, big eyes, pink-to-spotted little eyes, and cute facial features like a doll... Not a little Sino, who is it??At this time, she was hopping around by the fat dean holding hands, her big bright eyes looked up at the dean with blinks, and then curiously asked: "Dean Nana, where are we going? ??"


    "..." Zhou Ye smiled and squatted down... He looked straight at Xiao Sinuo''s eyes, and said softly: "Hello, Sinuo!"


    "You..." Little Sinuo hid behind the dean with a certain confession... Only half of his face was leaked out to look at Zhou Ye, and he asked gruffly: "Who are you? You? How do you know my name is Sinuo..."


    "Of course I know your name is Sinuo..." Zhou Ye smiled softer... For little Lolita, he was the most patient."Because we will be a family from now on..."


    Chapter nine hundred and twenty seven


    "A family?" Little Sinuo blinked, then looked at the dean... The dean nodded at her and said: "Little Sinuo, this Mr. Zhou will be your family from now on... You There will be a new home..."


    "You... do you want to adopt me??" Sinuo, a small ghost, instantly understood what the dean meant... She carefully looked at Zhou Ye, the guy who would become her legal guardian... I had to say, A handsome appearance can save a lot of things sometimes.


    At least Xiao Sinuo''s first impression of Zhou Ye was very good...


    "Yes...I''m here to take you home, Sinuo..." Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his hand to Xiao Sinuo-at this moment, his dad''s halo was fully opened... A senior dad who raised dozens of daughters and grown up [Lorikon], Zhou Ye has a strategic weapon against Lori... an ultra-luxury snack combo.


    "..." Little Sinuo looked at the various snacks that suddenly appeared in Zhou Ye''s hands like magic, and swallowed his saliva... After all, this is just an orphanage. Maybe there will be volunteers and volunteers who donate some from time to time. Clothes and food, but no one would donate anything as luxurious as such various high-end snacks.


    "Do you like it? Take it if you like..." Zhou Ye smiled and stuffed the various snacks in his hands into Xiao Sinuo''s arms, and Xiao Sinuo, who was still shocked, took it over... tell the truth There are too many snacks, and she feels that she can''t hold her anymore.


    Regarding the snacks that suddenly appeared in Zhou Ye''s hands... the others didn''t feel so strange. The director of the orphanage thought it was just a magic trick, but what about Yan Feng?He knew anything more outrageous than this... It''s just a few snacks out of thin air. What''s so strange?


    Little Sinuo was successfully kidnapped by Zhou Ye...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I abducted the dividing line of Little Snow¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª


    Bangkok was the most beautiful moment when the lanterns first came up, but it''s time for children to go to bed and sleep. There is no way-who will let children not only have no human rights, but also the right to night life?


    At this time, Little Sinuo was wearing a cute white nightdress, and her long hair was still faintly moist. She was holding in one hand the huge doll that Zhou Ye had just bought for her today and looked at Zhou Ye eagerly... ¡­The other little hand gripped his finger hard, and pitifully pleaded: "Brother...I want to listen to the story...If I don¡¯t listen to the story, I won¡¯t be able to sleep!"


    "That elder brother tells Sinuo a story about Sleeping Beauty..." Zhou Ye smiled and sat beside Xiao Sinuo and said, "But you have to close your eyes and listen, how about it?"


    "Yeah..." Little Sinuo nodded obediently, and then closed his big eyes, but the little hand was still holding Zhou Ye''s finger tightly, apparently-afraid of him leaving.


    "Once upon a time... there was a kingdom..." Zhou Ye slowly told Sinuo a bedtime story-only half of the story hadn''t been finished yet, Xiao Sinuo had completely fallen asleep.


    Looking at Xiao Sinuo''s sweet sleeping face, Zhou Ye smiled and gently lowered his head and kissed her forehead...


    This morning, after adopting Xiao Si Nuo-the first thing is to take Xiao Si Nuo to the mall... What are you doing??Of course it¡¯s buying clothes... If you have a little loli of your own, a must-play game, then it is naturally a drag game...


    If you don''t dress up your own little loli like a cute little princess, do you still have the face to say that you are a lolicon?Although Zhou Ye didn''t admit that he was Lolicon, he also wanted to dress Little Sinuo as cute as a little princess.


    And Xiao Sinuo was very well-behaved along the way, and he was simply at the mercy of Zhou Ye-ahem, of course, Zhou Ye didn''t do anything strange, after all, Xiao Sinuo was still a child...


    When Zhou Ye took Xiao Sino out of Bangkok¡¯s most exquisite shopping mall, Little Lolita had become even more cute...but Yan Feng who followed Zhou Ye was pitiful, and the whole thing was almost wrapped in various children¡¯s clothing. The bag was completely covered, and the human form was almost lost.


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye didn''t toss him anymore in the rest of the time, but asked him to help him send Xiao Sinuo''s new clothes back to his residence... and Zhou Ye himself continued to take Xiao Sinuo to play everywhere...


    They went crazy all afternoon at Siam Water Park in Bangkok, and Xiao Si Nuo went crazy...When they met in the morning, the little strangeness still disappeared completely during the two people''s play.


    Little Sinuo also showed an extraordinary sense of intimacy with Zhou Ye. From the initial familiarity with the unfamiliar way to the later closeness, gradually Little Sinuo also began to act like a baby to Zhou Ye...


    But in general, Little Sinuo is still a very well-behaved and sensible child, but only one thing... She has always called Zhou Ye''s brother... and refused to call Zhou Ye''s father.


    When Zhou Ye asked Xiao Sinuo why... Xiao Sinuo blinked his cute big eyes and said: "Because you call Dad, you can''t marry your brother when Sinuo grows up..."


    For this sentence...Zhou Ye admitted, the older brother is just the older brother...


    Until the evening, the two went back to Chinatown by car, Zhou Ye¡¯s temporary residence... After dinner, Zhou Ye helped little Lori take a bath again... Don¡¯t be crooked, it¡¯s just a simple bath... Nothing... ¡­I really didn¡¯t do anything¡­Well, at best, it¡¯s just a science teaching on the gender differences between men and women.


    After all, I¡¯ve been tired for a day, so little Lolita fell asleep so quickly¡ª¡ª


    Looking at Little Lolita who had completely fallen asleep, Zhou Ye slowly pulled out the fingers she was holding...


    Just when Zhou Ye was about to take off his clothes and rest...Suddenly, the phone in his pocket rang...


    Zhou Ye didn''t wait for the ringtone to ring completely, and instantly connected to the phone... He looked at the little Lolita who was still sleeping on the couch, and then lowered her own voice and asked, "Hello?"


    "Ye... come and save me... help..." A Xiang''s eager voice came through the phone... Then before Zhou Ye could speak, the phone was forcibly hung up...


    Hearing the voice of Axiang asking for help, Zhou Ye''s heart suddenly picked up...At the same time, there was also a monstrous killing intent--


    Without saying a word, he took out the spare biochemical maid in his wristband and put it directly on the ground... Then he directly ordered: "Watch my little princess in the room, if someone wants to treat me The little princess is unfavorable. You can turn on the annihilation mode based on the level of danger. I only have one request to protect my little princess."


    "As you wish, Master!" The biochemical maid respectfully mentioned her skirt, walked into the room and stood in front of Xiao Sinuo''s couch, and stood there respectfully...


    Zhou Ye, who had resolved his worries, was completely overwhelmed. In an instant, trillions of sounds filled his ears. He used ten millionths of a second to distinguish the location of Axiang. ¡ª¡ªHis figure disappeared in the room.


    Chapter nine hundred and twenty eight


    Zhou Ye, who wanted to rescue his woman early, cares about something but forgets one thing...Axiang is with Katerina and Sayuri Aoi, what forces in this world can make these two possess A girl of extraordinary power, can''t even ask him for help??


    And what are Axiang doing with Katerina and Sayuri??


    In a nightclub called [Demo & Funky Villa] in Bangkok, in the box on the second floor.


    Four women with different styles are sitting there drinking and chatting-the transparent and thick box glass completely isolates the noisy music on the dance floor. The entire box is self-contained, as it is hidden inside the wall The light music coming out of the stereo gives people a leisurely feeling.


    Axiang, who had just finished calling Zhou Ye for help, was looking at her sister Katerina with a worried look at this time and asked: "I, we lied to my dear, will he be very angry... "


    "Hahaha... rest assured, you guys praise your men as being rare in the sky and nothing on the ground. I believe he still has this measure." Katerina hadn''t spoken yet, the girl sitting next to her Then he joked: "Speaking of which...I am really interested in your men now, so that these three beauties of different nationalities and races will be able to comply with each other... Tsk tsk, I think it should be a very Amazing guy."


    "I remember that there is no such thing as bigamy in Thai law..." Sayuri sitting on the other side said quietly: "And illegitimate children also have the right to inherit property..."


    Sayuri heard the girl''s ridicule about her sisters, and she directly refuted the girl with the most concise and concise words...that means [You all have polygamy in Thailand by default. What qualifications do you have to mock us?


    "Hey--!" the girl said disdainfully: "It is those women who are too stupid to be fooled by men. If my future boyfriend dares to pedal two boats, I will make him regret it. Come into this world..."


    Seeing the girl holding a wine glass and ranting there, Katerina did not rush to refute her, but smiled slightly: "You have to remember the bet we just made... Mena..."


    "My Mena is still a bit famous in Thailand''s gambling industry, and I would like to lose in the gambling..." The beautiful girl with beautiful hair like waterfall heard Katerina''s words, she was shocked, and then said without hesitation: " ...As long as your boyfriend appears in front of me within a minute, I will leave it to him... and I will never regret it!"


    "Haha..." Katerina did not speak, but just smiled-she now only asks her man to help him find another beautiful girl, don''t punish herself for punishing her too hard... But I don''t want to be able to get to the ground for a few days. There is no way. Who told Axiang to make a fake call for help this time?


    Seeing that Katerina didn''t speak, but just smiled... Mena thought Katerina didn''t believe in herself."What My Mina says always counts..."


    "Really??" A male voice sounded faintly, and the wine glass in Mena''s scared hand snapped and fell to the ground... "You, you, who are you? How did you come in?"


    Seeing this figure suddenly appeared, Katerina and Axiang pounced on them with surprise, "Honey...you are here..."


    "Ye...I miss you so much..."


    "Master..." Sayuri also greeted Zhou Ye well.


    "I''ll settle accounts with you later..." Zhou Ye glanced at the three women, and said with a tight face.

 Chapter 662

    "My dear... don''t..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Katerina hurriedly hugged her man''s arms with her hands, and said coquettishly: "My dear, I''m just kidding you... Don''t be angry. ..."


    Axiang was even more straightforward. Following Katerina''s appearance, she hugged her man''s other arm, bowed her head obediently, and said in a low voice, "Sorry... Ye, it''s all my fault... You, If you want to punish me, just punish me...whatever you want!"


    Sayuri did not hesitate to kneel down behind her owner, and said, "Sauri is willing to accept the punishment from her master!"


    Mina saw the three friends she had just met and her style of painting changed drastically, and she was stunned on the spot...Is this still the heroine who has just overturned more than 20 men?Why did it become soft sister paper in a blink of an eye??Did you enter the wrong set??


    Katerina looked at her man who was still cold, and then looked at Mena who was standing still on the spot, and she smiled slightly in Zhou Ye''s ear, using a volume enough to make Mina hear her''quietly'' Said: "My dear, you just let them go because they helped you win a woman..."


    "No...no...just kidding..." Mena jumped up when she heard Katerina''s words... Just kidding, the ghost knew if their man had been hiding nearby and playing with herself. Where is the fairy jumping?How could she hand over her for the first time so easily??At least it must be a man who surpasses himself in gambling.


    "What the hell is going on?" Although Zhou Ye had just heard their conversation with his superhuman five senses, but... it was only a little confirmation that they were safe... How did this happen, Zhou Ye is not too clear.


    "Sit down first, my dear, I''ll tell you slowly..." Katerina said, pulling up Zhou Ye and sitting on the sofa behind her... Then she gestured with her eyes to Axiang and Sayuri to come over and express their performance. ...Do you really want to be punished by my dear?


    The two women beating their legs, those who pour wine, and those who pour wine... That''s really cute.


    Katerina was nestling next to her man and began to tell about the encounter with Mina.


    It turns out that Katerina and Sayuri, under the leadership of Axiang, plan to play Bangkok, the city of angels¡ªafter all, they have no interest in the so-called Southeast Asian Chinese Association.


    And this evening, when they were visiting the floating market-they met a girl who was chased by a dozen men with knives...


    Originally, Katerina and Sayuri¡¯s thoughts were nothing to do with them, but I couldn¡¯t help that Axiang was a enthusiastic...otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be in the movie and help Tang who is just a normal friend. Ren pleaded in front of Old Man Yan.


    Since my sisters said they would help, Katerina and Sayuri are of course indispensable... To them, these dozen men are just a dish...


    After three punches and two kicks rescued the girl who was hunted down, the girl had to repay them whatever she said... The three girls couldn''t match Mena''s enthusiasm, so just let her...


    Mena first invited the three girls to a good meal. When she knew that Katerina and Sayuri were both coming to Bangkok for the first time, she volunteered to bring the two girls to find the true meaning of the City of Angels.


    In the end, they came to play in this one of the best nightclubs in Bangkok...


    The four of them didn¡¯t have the slightest interest in the noisy environment in the hall downstairs, so they went to the box on the second floor and had a drink and chat together... They said they were drinking, but actually Axiang drank juice... Only Katerina drank it. It''s beer, no way-both men and women of the fighting race drink alcohol like water.


    The four of them chatted and talked about Zhou Ye. When Mina knew that the men of the three women were the same person, she was really shocked...


    For the three girls, Mina really admires them... She has never seen a woman who can fight like this, and knocked those more than a dozen guys to the ground in just a few clicks...


    Now I heard that the three heroines that I admire actually serve the same husband?She felt an idol shattered in an instant...It is inevitable that she would be disrespectful to Zhou Ye in the words--how could the three women be willing? Of course, they all talked about the benefits of her own man...


    In the end, Katerina bet with Mena that her man really loves her deeply. As long as he hears any of the three of them calling for help, he will instantly appear in front of them...


    Of course Mina didn''t believe it...that''s why the scene just happened.


    When Katerina finished telling the story, Zhou Ye had already figured out who the girl on the opposite side was named Mena... Isn''t Nima the female owner of the Bangkok casino in Macau??"In the casino at home, if the gambler wins money, you will be black hands. I don''t feel strange that such a girl relies on betting..."


    Chapter Nine Hundred and Twenty Nine


    "What are you talking about?" When Mina heard Zhou Ye''s words, she suddenly jumped up from the sofa like a little wild cat."Who do you say gambling?"


    "Speaking of you..." Zhou Ye rolled his eyes and looked like, not to mention how annoying...


    "Ok...well...well..." Mina was trembling with Zhou Ye''s anger... As a master gambling, she hates people who say that her gambling is poor-in the casino... won''t be allowed to leave the money Is that her problem?That is her father''s two-sided Buddha rule, and it has a wool relationship with her... "I recognized the bet just now... I can do whatever you want..."


    Hearing Mena''s words, the three women were stunned... Didn''t expect their man to have this kind of operation?Just a few random words gave a serious bet to a Mina who was going to fall into trouble...


    "You, aren''t you serious, are you? Mena?" Katerina asked the excited Thai girl who was sitting across from her, with some disbelief...


    Her original idea was to let Mena meet with her own man. She believed that with her own man''s charm-it was only a matter of time to win Mena... Did she get taken by her own man without seeing Axiang in a day?She believes that no woman can resist the charm of her own man.


    However-things seem to be out of control now... It seems that his own man has a little bit offended this beautiful Thai girl.


    "My words count!!!" Mena raised her face and said arrogantly: "But-I also have one condition... I want to take a one-on-one bet with your man, just bet on Baccarat. ...I not only let him do whatever he wants when I lose, but I will always be her woman in the future..."


    "Then you are going to call me sister then?" Katerina smiled and hugged her man''s arm and said coquettishly: "Quick, dear... win Mena over to be my sister... ¡­is it okay!"


    "Haha...I''m not interested..." Zhou Ye said, standing up, pulling up Katerina and Axiang, and going out... "Well, it''s not early, we should too Go home early to rest!"


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s reaction-not only Mena were stunned, but even Katerina and Axiang were a little dumbfounded... What is the situation?My man suddenly changed sex??Not interested in beauties??


    Axiang listened to Katerina¡¯s popular science, how many sisters she had... Although she was a little unhappy, but after Katerina¡¯s persuasion, she finally accepted the fact... Zhou Ye was inseparable.


    Seeing Zhou Ye stand up, really pulling the two women and walking out with Sayuri - Mena was anxious instead.


    In this way, won''t it be enough that her gambling is not good, so she likes to bet??Thinking of this--Mina stood up awkwardly, and rushed to Zhou Ye in three steps in two steps, and stretched her arms--stopping her pair of proud babes, blocking Zhou Ye''s presence... ... "You can''t go."


    "Why?" Zhou Ye looked at the chick who stood in front of him with interest¡ªI have to say, she was really beautiful... Especially her exquisite face full of exotic style and rugged figure. The above is a highly recognizable beauty.


    "Either take back what you just said, or bet with me... If you win, I will be yours-always yours, at your disposal..." Mina raised her little face, staring stubbornly. With Zhou Ye''s eyes...


    At this moment, the air seems to freeze...


    And Katerina saw Mena¡¯s performance... she couldn¡¯t help but comprehend her own man¡¯s thoughts-amazing, my man-at a glance, this Thai chick is a person who is extremely confident in herself, like this People...really please don''t be as excited.


    The man in my own family is playing a trick of arrogance... Thinking of this, Katerina hurriedly said: "My dear...you just gamble with Sister Mena...if you win at most, don''t bet! "


    "I will never gamble. If I lose, I will fulfill my promise!!" Mena doesn''t accept Katerina''s favor at all. For her... gambling is her confidence It can be said that Mena, who has grown up with playing cards, has absolute self-confidence only in gambling skills."But if you lose...you just buy and sell what you just did, and you have to apologize to me..."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye nodded helplessly, and returned to the seat with the girls again.


    Mina walked to the power switch at the door and turned on all the lights in the box. In an instant-the originally dim box became as bright as daylight...


    By the time she walked to the table... Katerina''s three daughters had already packed up the fruit plates and snacks that were originally placed on the coffee table, and the entire coffee table had become clean.


    "Do you know how to play Baccarat?" Mena said as she took out three decks of cards from her handbag...slightly upward...the playing cards were flying all over the sky like butterflies...and she Unhurriedly stretched out her slender hand and waved it in mid-air¡ªall the playing cards were like soldiers who hesitated to hear orders, dancing with the movements in her hand.


    Zhou Ye watched Mena show off her card skills in front of her... smiled slightly, I have to say... the movements of this Thai girl are really beautiful. She incorporates the movements of Thai folk dance into the card skills. It looks so charming...


    Of course... If you only indulge in this girl''s movements, you will basically lose... This girl wants this effect. When you just look at her moving dance, you will unknowingly. Ignore the little movements in her hands...


    "Awesome..." For Katerina, Axiang, and Sayuri, these three girls-never seen such a superb card skills, even this time... Katerina was already worried that her man would lose If you lose, will your man punish himself with anger and anger??No... She doesn''t want to be able to get to the ground for a few days.


    "Ha ha..." Zhou Ye could only say the word ha ha-he has been wondering why these gambling practitioners have to make their hands so fancy... as long as they win. Ok?


    But then again... Mena¡¯s movements are indeed very beautiful. Thai traditional dances pay particular attention to waist movements and hand movements, which are related to their traditional costumes. The traditional costumes of Thai women are narrow skirts and gowns. The umbilical outfit, this outfit especially reveals the figure...


    And Mena happens to have a pretty waist with a full grip, and a pair of slender hands-when I look back, it should be great to let her dance herself in a traditional Thai dress-Zhou Ye has already started planning to win Thing.


    Let me go??This kind of thing didn''t exist from the beginning...


    Zhou Ye has never been a person who can show off beautiful women, Katerina is right, he is just playing tricks...


    Chapter Ninety Hundred and Thirty


    At this moment-Mena has also shuffled the playing cards... With her graceful finishing moves, the playing cards all over the sky flew back to her palm and turned into a layer upon layer. The blooming lotus flower composed of playing cards-then slowly and automatically placed neatly in her palm.


    Mina put the poker in her hand on the table, then stretched out her hand to make a random move to Zhou Ye, and asked, "Do I need to check the cards and cut the cards?"

 Chapter 663

    This is her tentative move... In her opinion, if Zhou Ye is a veteran---will definitely see the hands and feet she did when she just shuffled the cards, she would definitely choose to cut the cards... If Zhou Ye was just an ordinary person , Of course, you can''t see her hands and feet.


    "Don''t be so troublesome..." Zhou Ye waved his hand needlessly, "You can deal directly..."


    "Then it would be disrespectful..." With a slight smile on her face, Mena began to send cards... She was the one who shuffled the cards, and she was the one who sent the cards.In Mina''s opinion...Zhou Ye is just a fool who doesn''t understand gambling... She has already won.


    Does Zhou Ye know how to gamble??will not¡­¡­


    But Zhou Ye only needs to know how to win... Gambling, hand speed, etc. are all clouds to him.


    No matter how fast the hand speed can be as fast as him??How can X''s card changing skills have the magic that his words are destined to win or lose causally??


    So - Zhou Ye really doesn''t know how to use gambling, let alone the so-called old-fashioned card switching techniques. He just uses his super-ordinary abilities to cheat openly.


    Just ask you-how did Flying Dragon Rider lose??


    Because there is only one bet... there is no raising situation, so after Mena finished sending the cards, he and Zhou Ye opened their hole cards at the same time...


    "This...it''s impossible..." After the cards were dispatched, Mena and Zhou Ye opened their trump cards at the same time, they were immediately dumbfounded...


    Zhou Ye¡¯s card was indeed a square Q of spades and seven that she deliberately issued to him. This deck of cards is embarrassing in Baccarat... the embarrassment lies in the embarrassment. Seven points are not too big but not too small. But if you bid again, you can easily get blown.


    Therefore, people who got seven points often stopped bidding... This was Mena deliberately embarrassing Zhou Ye.


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t ask for a card, but chose to play directly with her...


    The card in Mena''s hand was supposed to be a four, a five, plus a K. The three cards add up to exactly nine points-the highest point.


    However, after waiting for Mena to open her deck, she found out that the three cards had become a one-to-two plus a K... four points.


    Four o''clock or seven o''clock??Do you still need to ask such questions???


    "You... When did you change my card?" Mena pressed her hand tightly on her card face, her beautiful eyes fixed on the handsome boy in front of her... When?When was his card changed??She didn''t notice it at all.


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and did not answer Mena''s words...Instead, he leaned back and sat on the sofa, holding Katerina and Axiang with both hands, and said leisurely: "May I lose the bet! Beauty! ..."


    "..." Mina looked at Zhou Ye''s nasty smile and bit her Zeng Chun fiercely... Then she stood up without saying a word, with her hands as if they were extremely important, and she moved. Stopped and touched the buttons of his clothes...


    "...Or else just forget it..." Zhou Ye looked at Mina''s difficult movements and said quietly: "Anyway, I''m used to being gambling debts, it''s not bad for you..."


    "...Huh!!! My Mena is definitely not a woman who can''t afford to lose..." Being so excited by Zhou Ye, Mena gritted her teeth and instantly took off her clothes...


    The weather in Bangkok originally belongs to the sweltering tropical area all year round... Naturally, there are not many clothes on Mena. Just taking off a long skirt leaves her with only two clothes...


    I don¡¯t know when--the lights in the box were dimmed by Katerina again...


    Under the shining of neon lights, the atmosphere became more and more ambiguous...Finally, Mena, who had become a little white sheep, nestled on Zhou Ye, whispering: "You, what are you waiting for? Your bet... wait anxious..."


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly, holding Mina''s small face...Don''t put your mouth on it-whoever loves to be a gentleman will do it, and I won''t do it anyway.


    Four or five minutes later-with a cry of pain... Mena completely lost to Zhou Ye.


    In the box, accompanied by a soothing sound of music... Mena''s unique Thai serenade began to be played.


    And on the other side-in the small lounge on the side of the box, Axiang, Katerina and Sayuri are sitting leisurely in the cubicle, drinking and chatting...


    "Why are we sitting here?" Axiang said irritably, "Should we not go home first?"


    After all, for her, seeing her own man fucked another woman...this feeling made her feel very uncomfortable, although she already knew how many women her man had...but-knowing is the same thing, Seeing it with your own eyes is another matter.


    "Don''t worry..." Katerina graciously picked up the glass, took a sip, and said slowly: "We have a mission here..."


    "What task?" Axiang''s tone was still a bit aggressive, but Katerina didn''t care at all.


    This is how every sister came here...Who would like to share their favorite man with others?However... soon, they had to face reality...


    The reality is that they can never play Zhou Ye alone...


    Although it sounds beautiful to be a single pet, it is also beautiful to do... But the price to be paid afterwards is that you can''t take a step for almost a few days...


    Therefore-they just confessed their fate.Anyway, my own man loves himself too¡ªthe happiness that a woman should have is not lacking in me. Why do I have to make trouble for myself? Want to play Zhou Ye, the ultimate boss who is absolutely impossible to be SOLO?


    "Our task is...when Mina calls for help, rush in to help her share the fire..." Katerina said, looking at Axiang with a smile and said: "You should have been miserable that night. Yeah...it¡¯s the first time to fight alone, dear?"


    "...You, what are you talking about... Why don''t I understand?" Axiang''s face flushed as Gu said, and she remembered that night--the fear of being dominated by Zhou Ye-- ¡ªAlthough it was really comfortable... But it really hurts later, and I haven''t been on the ground for two days.


    "It doesn''t matter..." Seeing Axiang''s expression, Katerina smiled tacitly... Newcomers, they are always a bit shy, and when they fight side by side more often in the future, she will understand... The so-called reservedness is nothing in front of my sisters-because everyone has seen each other''s worst side, so what else can be reserved?


    The atmosphere was so awkwardly silent¡ªmore than half an hour later, Mena¡¯s hastily scream came from the room¡ªAxiang¡¯s red cheeks translated, ¡°Furthermore, Mena...she really can¡¯t do it... ¡­I beg my dear to let her go..."


    "Don''t worry... this is just the beginning..." Katerina said leisurely: "It seems that my dear is really pitiful today, and he didn''t show his real skills to the new sister..."


    "WTF?" Axiang''s excited English came out... begging for mercy is just the beginning??What is that?


    Gradually... Inside, Mina¡¯s voice became lower and lower, and with a sharp scream... Katerina screamed and stood up... strode towards the door of the house: "It¡¯s time to help. New sister, at the same time show my real skills..."


    Axiang walked behind Katerina with a dazed expression... and Sayuri followed them quietly without saying a word.


    A battle to support the new sister has started...Although Katerina''s words sound so awesome, Axiang found out that this guy is a weak chicken, even though Katerina has fully exerted her blood. In, the perseverance from the fighting race-repeated defeats, repeated defeats.


    But in Axiang''s opinion-this still can''t get rid of the fact that Katerina is a war five scum.¡ª¡ªAlthough Axiang herself is also a scumbag... Among the three, the only better one is Sayuri, who has always been muffled...


    I didn''t expect Sayuri to be so powerful, is this a real person without showing his face??¡ª¡ªThis is the last thought Axiang had before fainting.


    Chapter nine hundred and thirty one


    Early morning-Mena opened her eyes in the crisp sound of birdsong.


    Looking at the unfamiliar ceiling-Mena felt confused for a moment of not knowing where she was... But as the pain came from beneath her, she remembered what happened last night...


    However-after she searched around and couldn''t find the man who had won her, Mina couldn''t help but sat up from the couch and cried out anxiously: "Ye? Ye...Where are you?... "


    But¡ªexcept for the unknown birdsong from outside the house, no sound came...not to mention the man who took her many first times last night...


    "Ye...Ye..." Mina couldn''t help but cry in her voice... She was really anxious. She didn''t deny that she had a good impression of Zhou Ye at first sight, otherwise she too. I don¡¯t use my whole life to make a bet, and I bet against Zhou Ye...


    It is gratifying to win, but to lose...for her, it is not that difficult to accept.


    Did that bastard run away after playing??Mina couldn''t help but think like this in her heart--


    She endured her grievances and anger, and slowly turned over to find Zhou Ye... But at this moment, suddenly a pair of big hands pressed on her thin shoulders, making her unable to move."Don''t die...you dare to get up so badly?"


    "You let me die...Anyway, no one feels distressed..." Seeing the person holding her, Mena was overjoyed at first, and then Xiao Jing began to beep. It seemed that a bottle of soy sauce was a little bit hung on. There are no problems.


    "..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help but laugh when looking at Mena who had tempered her temper in front of him...Women, no matter how powerful a woman was, after being thoroughly conquered, she would want to act like a baby in front of her man... Make a little bit.


    Obviously-Mena is the same girl who looked like a heroine last night.


    "Okay, stop making trouble... I just went to cook the soup for you!" Zhou Ye said, motioning Mina to look at her left hand... There is a casserole specially used for making soup... Na also smelled the faint fragrance, and it seemed that she had misunderstood him.

 Chapter 664

    Thinking of this, Mena''s face collapsed, and she apologized pitifully: "I''m sorry... honey, I misunderstood you... But, but... I couldn''t see you when I woke up, and thought you didn''t want me anymore. It... scared me to death..."


    While talking, Mena¡¯s big eyes were filled with teardrops again... as if they would fall in the next moment.


    The little aggrieved appearance seemed to make people feel a little distressed.


    "Mina is so beautiful, how could I not want it? I''m not stupid..." Zhou Ye comforted Mina, while gently supporting her up... Then he said: "Goodbye, sit down, I''ll feed you ..."


    "But, but I haven''t washed yet..." Although Mina was a little moved, she still insisted on washing her face and brushing her teeth before eating...Zhou Ye could only put the casserole in her hand on the table next to her. Go to the bathroom to help Mina get a towel, toothbrush and toothpaste... Gently clean up her personal hygiene...


    Mina was enjoying Zhou Ye''s service with a smile... After losing to Zhou Ye, she felt as if she had made a profit.


    "Where are Katerina and Axiang?" Mena, who had finished washing, asked curiously while drinking the big tonic soup that Zhou Ye fed her mouth after blowing cold.... You know, although she was The first one fainted, but after she woke up-seeing the three women begging for mercy under her own man, she was unwilling to go into battle again.


    That''s why she was hurt so badly, and¡ªthe first time that she had lost a lot of her own... Thinking of how the villain had manipulated herself last night, Mina''s face turned red and flushed.


    In fact, Zhou Ye lied... He didn¡¯t cook the soup there just now, the old lady from the villa who made the soup... Just now he was playing with Lori in the backyard garden, and Katerina and Axiang They are also there.


    Although the three women are also miserable, but-after all, they are not novices, and it is much faster to recover than Mena who dared to score twice the first time.


    By the way-in view of his growing number of women, Zhou Ye simply asked Old Man Yan for a villa, and Old Man Yan was even more straightforward. He directly gave Zhou Ye a villa located in the suburbs of Bangkok... and Send someone to clean up overnight...furniture and so on, all new...show good, what is good show?Thinking about what people think, and what anxious people are anxious--this is called showing good.Obviously-Old Man Yan knows this.


    Zhou Ye, who was with Little Lolita just now, heard Mena¡¯s cry-he rushed to the kitchen as fast as he could, took the tonic soup that the maid had just cooked, and returned to the bedroom to comfort Mena... ¡­Of course, he won¡¯t say all these things honestly, a woman¡ªsometimes telling you that she wants to hear the truth, but when she hears the truth¡ªshe gets angry again... ...Zhou Ye''s EQ is not in arrears, so he won''t be foolish to tell the truth.


    "Katerina and the others have long been up... are playing outside with Little Sinuo..." Zhou Ye said while feeding Mina.


    "Their bodies are so good...that...who is that little Sino? Dear..." Mina, who cares a lot, but deliberately pretends to be careless, looks too cute.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing and said, "If I say that Sinuo is my woman...Will you be very angry??"


    "No..." Mina said with a gloomy look: "Anyway, I''m just one of your many women... It''s not my turn to be jealous... I''m a junior..."


    "..." Hearing Mena''s self-deprecating words, Zhou Ye leaked a weird expression on his face¡ªhe really didn''t know, what would it be like when Mena knew¡ªwhen he couldn''t rank fourth ''S expression... But forget it, this kind of thing, of course, will be said in the future-in various senses.


    Regarding Mena¡¯s resentful words, Zhou Ye coughed twice and deliberately refused to pick up... Whoever picks up is stupid... After a while, Mina will ask for a team... "That''s my adopted sister... ¡­"


    There was a hint of clarity on Mina''s small face... Hmph, she sees a lot of this kind of things-you know, their family is not a good man and a woman... Will good men and women open casinos?Will you win the money and not let go?"Oh...Reserve..."


    "Cough, cough, cough..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help coughing... this girl, sometimes she can choke people when she speaks..., doesn''t she know what it means to see through but not tell?Forget it...now she is injured, her boss...when she is well, let her know what is meant by a wife based on her husband.


    Chapter Nine Hundred Thirty Two


    Four days later-Don Mueang International Airport, in the private hangar...


    A group of people are carrying various boxes to a Gulfstream G650 private jet non-stop...


    There are all kinds of clothes, souvenirs... and all kinds of Thai local products and fruits.


    A group of strong men in black suits are surrounded by old man Yan, standing next to the plane, smiling and talking to Axiang-while on the other side, Zhou Ye is accompanying Mena, talking to a small figure The fat middle-aged man chats...


    "Boy, be nice to my daughter... If you dare to let me hear that someone is bullying my daughter, even if I am in Thailand, I will immediately charter a plane to China to clean up you..." The middle-aged man said carelessly. The appearance of the deputy.


    "Dad... what are you talking about... how could my dear bully me..." Mina held her man''s arms in her hands and stomped to her father and said coquettishly.


    "Hey, daughter...you have so many men and women...how can I rest assured you, or you should stay in Thailand and stay with my father...no one dares to bully you..." Mena is him His most beloved daughter, how could he not worry?


    Although the reputation of the double-faced Buddha on the Taoist road is not good, what is black is eating black... what is slaughtering foreign guests... wait.


    But-for this only biological daughter Mena who inherited his gambling skills, the double-faced Buddha still loved him-even though he had three sons and four daughters... But Mena was his most beloved daughter.


    "Dad, don''t you have more than a dozen wives?" The married girl threw out the water, and Mina''s heart was filled with her own man. She did not hesitate to expose her father''s old bottom.


    "Hey-I have hurt you for more than ten years..." In the face of his daughter''s revealing behavior... There is nothing to do with the double-faced Buddha Prasong, but he still has something to talk to Zhou Ye... So he treats himself My daughter Mina said: "Go and see if you can help your sisters... Family harmony requires your sisters to work together... Just look at your dozen or so aunts. They never know. quarrel¡­¡­"


    "I know...really, sneaky, I don''t know what the hell is going on..." Mina muttered, walking like Katerina and the others, she actually didn''t want to go... but think about it, my father It seems that he wouldn''t damage his own man-no way, his own man is already bad enough.


    Seeing that his daughter had gone far away... Ba Song sent the bodyguards behind him far away, only then, with a mysterious face, took out a silver vial from his pocket and handed it to Zhou Ye."Boy, hold this..."


    "This...what is this?" Zhou Ye took it over with a confused look, and took a closer look... I have to say that the workmanship of this small silver bottle is still very exquisite, the palm-sized silver bottle-the upper part is hollowed out. With the four beautiful Huanxi Buddhas, the Buddha statues have a serene look, and the eyebrows are clearly visible... Obviously it is a rare boutique.


    "Don''t look so stupidly...pretend to be..." Seeing Zhou Ye still looking in front of him, Ba Song hurriedly raised his hand and pressed Zhou Ye''s hand down...


    "What is this?" Zhou Ye obediently put this thing into his pocket.


    "You have so many wives... take care of your body!" God Bassong said mysteriously: "Don''t look at you now, young and inconspicuous... When you reach my age, you will know... I can marry More than a dozen wives, can treat them all so well-behaved, it all depends on this thing...The little pills in it, remember to take it once a week, when you eat it at noon when you have the strongest yang... this is. The secret that I asked for from the temple, if it weren¡¯t for fear that my daughter would be a widow in the future...I would not bear to give it to you..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... Isn''t this kind of old husband considered the best??It''s definitely the best...


    But what I have to say is that such an old man is too grounded--Zhou Ye prefers... "I see..."


    "Hurry up if I know... I''ll be annoyed when I see you..." Ba Song said, turning his head... Striding forward with his bodyguard towards Old Man Yan, after all, both of them are gangsters... and both In Bangkok, although it is hard to say how good the relationship is, it is always necessary to say hello to each other.


    And Axiang is still talking to old man Yan, after all... This time Axiang doesn¡¯t plan to come back once he left, and only old man Yan came to see him off... After all, they were all the elders who watched Axiang grow up since childhood. At the time of parting, I was somewhat sad.


    "Okay... let''s go..." Zhou Ye walked to everyone''s side and said, "It''s almost time for us to take off..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye looked at Old Man Yan and smiled slightly: "Old Yan, thank you so much. If it weren''t for your introduction...I guess I would have missed Axiang..."


    "Haha...Where...Fate is destined..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the old man Yan was really overjoyed... Zhou Ye''s words meant that he recognized this favor."Mr. Zhou and Girl Axiang are destined...Even without me, you will not miss each other!"


    Hearing this, everyone smiled and said pleasant auspicious words...


    After saying goodbye to everyone again-Zhou Ye took the women on board his private jet..., led by the tractor, slowly drove out of the hangar... and slid towards the airport runway.


    The people seeing off didn''t leave until they saw Zhou Ye''s Gulfstream G650 slide out of the runway and ascended into the sky... and then they dispersed separately...Although the people dispersed, they both had the same idea in their hearts.


    [He has a very close relationship with Mr. Zhou (my son-in-law). It seems that in the future, everyone can consider getting closer in some aspects!


    These are funerals, so I won''t mention them for the time being.


    Just talk about Zhou Ye and the girls on the plane--


    This time, I didn¡¯t go back with Zhou Ye. After all, Zhou Ye had other things ¡ª it was delayed for four or five days. One was because Mina needed to heal her injuries, and the other was because he was going to see Mina¡¯s father. Two-faced Buddha.


    In the end, I want to take away the daughter of the other person. If I don''t see the parents of the other person, I can''t justify it... Therefore, Dafei flew back to Hong Kong by himself three days ago...


    When Zhou Ye¡¯s Gulfstream G650 entered the stratosphere and entered a period of smooth flight-Little Lori Snow was liberated...


    Women usually don¡¯t have much resistance to cute things. Little Sinuo is so cute and sweet. She takes a bite of a sister, and the hearts of all the girls are almost melted by her... Therefore-this group of people Among them, it was not Zhou Ye who favored the most, but Sinuo, a little loli.


    Chapter Nine Hundred and Thirty Three


    Little Sinuo ran to Zhou Ye''s side, raised her little face, and asked expectantly: "Brother...when will we get home???"


    Zhou Ye smiled and hugged Little Sinuo, put it on his lap, and said with a smile: "It will take a few days before we can go home...because we have to go to Hong Kong first to help you get the card. Sister Jelena catches a little mouse... and then goes home!"


    "Go to Hong Kong to catch mice? Why go to Hong Kong to catch mice? Is there anything special about Hong Kong mice?" Little Sinuo doesn''t know too much...but maybe because he has lived in an orphanage since he can remember. She has an extraordinary obsession with her family... She wants to go back to her brother''s house soon, because the brother said... the brother''s house is her home.


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing when she heard the little loli''s words. Although she was a very clever black-bellied little loli, her age was really bad...I hope she understands what It''s a bit too difficult for her to call it a pun.

 Chapter 665

    "Hehe... Hong Kong''s little mouse is amazing..." Katerina, who was writing a defensive program on her laptop, temporarily stopped her work and took the little Lolita from her man''s arms. He hugged her and teased her with a smile: "The little mouse in Hong Kong not only steals people, she also puts poison (computer virus) in people''s rooms, do you think she is bad?"


    "Such a powerful mouse..." Little Lori was already a little confused. What kind of mouse is this, and why is it different from the one she had seen in the orphanage??


    "Okay... don''t tease her..." Mina couldn''t stand her man and her sister partnering to play with little Lori, she walked over directly, picked up Little Sinuo and said: "Would you like to be with my sister? Let¡¯s go and see how the plane drives?"


    "I want to...!" Flying a plane or something is really an irresistible temptation for a child... Mena easily drew Xiao Sinuo''s attention away...


    In ordinary civil aviation, it is naturally impossible to allow passengers to enter the cockpit of the plane, but don¡¯t forget...This plane is Zhou Ye¡¯s private jet. Although the crew is hired, they dare not refuse the visit request of their proprietress. .


    The cabin was temporarily quiet again...Axiang was reading a fashion magazine, and Zhou Ye was playing backgammon with Sayuri¡ªKaterina continued to play with her computer...The time passed little by little.


    Unknowingly, more than an hour passed... the stewardess came over and reminded Zhou Ye and the girls that the Hong Kong International Airport had arrived... Please fasten your seat belts.


    And at this time... Little Lolita returned to the cabin under the leadership of Mina... Apparently the female pilots liked Little Sinuo, so she stayed in the cockpit for a long time...


    That¡¯s right¡ªZhou Ye¡¯s private crew members are all women...Because of privacy, Zhou Ye refuses all male employees to enter his private territory... Therefore, Zhou Ye¡¯s private crew members are all from the Neon Jidao organization and Ding. Yao is looking for a beauty for him together.


    To be Zhou Ye¡¯s private crew member, the first one is that he must be a first-time girl, and the second is...beautiful, and the others don¡¯t matter...it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t know how to fly a plane. It doesn¡¯t matter if the big gangs train a few pilots. They are almost all flying licenses that were thrown out by several big gangs with money...


    Each crew has a total of twelve people with flight attendants and drivers. Three crew members are thirty-six beauties. These trained crew members were finally given as birthday gifts by Zhou Ye''s five gangster wives four years ago. For his own man... Of course Zhou Ye would not be polite... The day he received the gift, he ate them all.


    Kekeke...It seems that Zhou Ye''s nature was accidentally exposed again.


    The plane landed slowly at the Hong Kong International Airport...Zhou Ye took his women and little Lori to get off the plane...


    "Hey, my dear, this time I took a woman to fly again...you can''t eat it..." A stewardess who was sailing with Zhou Ye this time watched her man step off the plane, complaining to herself.


    "Little hoof...haven''t my dear feed you last time? But I heard you shout loudly..." Another flight attendant laughed and teased his sister.


    "Hey, you are no less loud than I called!" The ridiculed flight attendant retorted, "Is it a dangerous period these days, so I want to try if I can help my dear give birth to a child... You said my dear. Handsome, we must have beautiful children..."


    "Hey, stop dreaming... So many sisters have not been pregnant with her husband''s children... Honey said, his body has broken through to the highest level, it is basically impossible to have children with us..." said this, The stewardess was also a little sad... "I also want my dear to give me a child, and she must be more cute than Little Sinuo..."


    Seeing that the sisters were depressed by her topic, the stewardess hurriedly said: "Well, stay young forever... Immortality is not enough for you, what child do you want? Let''s go... Call the sisters together I went shopping...I feel that the money in my card is crying...They are all begging me to spend them quickly..."


    "Haha...that''s right, with so many, what kids do we want..." Another flight attendant smiled and said: "Wait for me, I''ll ask Feifei to go with Kyoko and others..."


    "Hmm...I really hope that I will encounter some unopened bastards this time, so that I can take a good breath of them." These flight attendants don''t look at each and every one of them, but-they are also Zhou Ye''s women, of course They were also modified by Zhou Ye...Of course, they have not undergone genetic modification. After all, they came in a hurry this time. There are not many X genetic modification suits in Zhou Ye''s bracelet, but he has been optimized by Umbrella. The super soldier serum I''ve ever used.


    Simply put-you can think of these thirty-six beautiful crew members as thirty-six Umbrella captains...


    They may not be as good as the American captain in terms of fighting skills, but in terms of physical fitness, they are far beyond the American captain... Umbrella¡¯s product must be a boutique...


    They couldn''t save the world or something-but killing a regiment of heavily armed SEALs with bare hands was no problem at all, and they wouldn''t even break the oily skin.


    Not to mention the shopping plan of the beautiful crew members, let¡¯s talk about Zhou Ye...


    At this time, Zhou Ye had taken the girls into the convoy that Dafei came to pick them up...


    Sitting in the F¨¹hrer version of the extended Lincoln, Zhou Ye watched Katerina still playing with her computer, and curiously asked, "Did you find that little mouse?"


    "Not yet..." Katerina said while opening her hacking program: "She usually goes online at night or early in the morning... During the day, she is not very online, so I guess-this guy is either A student, or a night owl..."


    "Then what should I do now?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "I can only wait for the night..." Katerina said, closing her laptop, and then looking at the little Sino who was sitting on the side looking at her eagerly, "But let''s go to Disneyland now. try it out!"


    "Hurray..." Little Sinuo waited for these words... immediately jumped into Katerina''s arms and gave her a hard kiss on the face."Sister Katerina is the best..."


    "Hey... I''m jealous!" Zhou Ye deliberately teased little Lolita with a straight face. Little Lolita chuckled and crawled into his arms again, and took a bite equally...but--some things Once it started, there was no way to stop. In the end, under the teasing of the girls, each of her sisters came to have a beloved kiss...


    Chapter nine hundred and thirty four


    Just when Zhou Ye took the girls to play in Disneyland...A certain genius hacker girl was in class...


    "In 1939, on September 1, Germany''s full-scale invasion of Poland represented the full outbreak of World War II..." On the podium, the world history teacher was giving a lecture.


    And the audience-some of the girls in school uniforms are swiftly writing books... some are out of the sky, and some are secretly passing small notes...


    Shang Yu, who sits in the last row, is one of the members of Soul Traveling Heaven...


    At this moment, she was looking out the window boredly... The things the teacher said, she just turned over the book at the beginning of school and remembered it. In her opinion... the so-called education in Hong Kong is completely killing the students. Imagination...


    Take a look at what these are taught... visual arts, world history, general education... can these things ensure that students have the ability to settle down after they enter society?


    Obviously not...No one would hire a high school student as an art connoisseur and historian.


    As a genius girl who has secretly taken the Mensa test and has an IQ of 220, of course Shang Yu knows... The purpose of these educations is only to lay the foundation for students to learn professional skills after entering the university, but... how many of these girls are here? Can you be admitted to university?How many final destinations are to find a man to marry, and then wander around the stove with her husband and children for a lifetime?


    She is not targeting one classmate...but all her classmates-they are all idiots.


    Insufficient IQ can be compensated by EQ, but if IQ is insufficient, EQ is also in arrears, then there is no way... Was it a mistake that I chose to enter this low-ranked Piliros Girls¡¯ High School?


    But let¡¯s forget it... The original plan is about to be implemented. The identity of the hacker is already eye-catching. If you show eye-catching intelligence... it is equivalent to putting yourself in a magnifying glass for others to watch... This does not suit her. The principle of low-key life.


    Speaking of it-I didn''t expect that I would hit the southern wall with a Russian gang... Obviously the databases of their government units came and went freely, but in the end, a group of gangs encountered an opponent in the database-it sounds like It really feels ironic.


    Thinking of this, Shang Yu couldn''t help but change his posture and continued to lie on the desk... His eyes stared at the podium, but the experience of playing against the gangster computer master on the Internet emerged in his mind.


    In the beginning, she was only a commissioned task on a dark web site... You know, hackers have never been a technology that the poor can afford, let alone an entry-level server. Let most middle-class families go bankrupt.


    Although-Shang Yu''s hacking technology is sufficient to break the bank''s online payment system, but... it is tantamount to resolving a deadly vengeance-these years, what to mess with, don''t mess with the government and those who have money-and the bank, exactly It belongs to the category of both.


    So-the fastest way to make money for her, it is really ideal for her to screen some commissions on the dark web to earn commissions, with high returns and low risks... Even if it is discovered, you can change at most one account.


    Don''t underestimate those commissioned websites on the dark web¡ªsometimes, she also receives commissions from certain countries, of course¡ªtheir payment method is also Bitcoin, a virtual currency.


    More than a month ago, Shang Yu took a business on the dark web commissioned website. The other party gave her the address of a server, commissioned her to break into this server, and then delete all the information in it...Of course, the commission is also It''s very generous, and when converted, it is a full 200,000 US dollars.


    For Shang Yu, who had only received an order for a long time, this was obviously a good entrustment. After doing this ticket, he could take a comfortable rest for at least one year.


    Of course, she accepted the commission without hesitation--


    The protection of the target server is relatively good, at least higher than the security level of the bank server, but-after Shang Yu spent a lot of effort to penetrate, curiosity prompted her to check the information inside... ¡­


    There are actually some gang materials inside, and if those materials are taken out, many people will definitely be shot.


    Seeing these things, Wu Yu felt a little bad-gangsters are even more annoying than banks. Banks will spend money to hire people to look for you at most, but they have moved things about gangsters...that can''t be said to be an endless ending.


    Therefore-Shang Yu finally only glanced at the information for a while, after satisfying his curiosity, he withdrew...


    But I didn¡¯t expect...someone soon bit her like a mad dog, and followed her botnet to her real address...


    At that time, Shang Yu was irritated enough-this young lady didn''t want to cause trouble, but it didn''t mean that this young lady was afraid of your weak chickens.


    For Shang Yu-I just invaded and took a look, and didn''t make any unfriendly actions. This can be regarded as eating fast and reciting the Buddha''s compassion... Do you still dare to chase this lady?court death¡­¡­


    Therefore, Shang Yu directly started the data bombing program he made, and killed the mad dogs that rushed up in minutes...

 Chapter 666

    However, Shang Yu, who came up with a small temper, wouldn¡¯t just be over. She kept doing it, and entered the server again, deleting the data in it, and changing it...Of course, before the deletion, she I backed up some...


    In the end, the group of mad dogs had no choice but to use the last method to disconnect the physical connection of the server... commonly known as unplugging the network cable.


    However¡ªShang Yu is a woman¡ªIn general, women like creatures have one thing in common, that is, they are very careful and hold grudges...Even if Shang Yu is a genius, it cannot escape the characteristics of a woman.


    She fucked with the group of guys, and went to the server every three to five. According to reason, the most taboo thing for a darknet hacker is to attack after being discovered... But-there is another sentence. That said, those who reason with women are silly. Although Wu Yu is only a girl for the time being, she can''t be called a woman, but this kind of personality is born.


    Although too much abuse of food will make you feel bored... But at least, at that time, Shang Yu, who was immersed in the pleasure of revenge, hadn''t played this kind of cat play mouse game yet...


    But what does it say?Many mountains up there will eventually meet tigers, often walking along the river, how can you not wet your shoes...


    This time, she accidentally got her shoes wet...


    About half a month ago, she returned home-put down her schoolbag and hid in her hut, and began her daily abuse of food-however, today''s food has become a fatal mandala...


    The other party easily removed the backdoor that he had left in the server, and also eliminated his own over-control authority... It''s not a big deal... It''s a big deal.


    Although she thinks so, it is obvious that the master the other party is looking for doesn''t think so... Directly chasing her trail, all the way from Malaysia to the United States, and from the United States to the neon... If it weren''t for Shang Yu, the situation is bad. , And finally detonated the logic bomb in his botnet with the determination of the strong man to break his wrist... I am afraid he will be chased to his hometown.


    Hacker Wars, let¡¯s be honest... Shang Yu has long seen winning or losing. Either the east wind prevails over the west wind, or the west wind prevails over the east wind¡ªno one can always win, but¡ªpity the botnet she worked so hard to manage. , But she started to manage it bit by bit when she was learning hacking technology. There were more than 200,000 broilers... all over the world, and all of them disappeared...


    Thinking of her destroyed botnet, Shang Yu felt a pain...


    Chapter ninth and thirty-fifth


    Jingle Bell----


    The bell rang after class... Shang Yu was still lying on the table with a lazy expression, feeling sorry for the broiler...


    "Xiaoyu, let''s go to dinner together..." A girl walked to Shang Yu''s side with enthusiasm and extended an invitation to her... However, Shang Yu didn''t bother to care about her.


    "I''m sorry...I recently lost weight..." Why don''t you say you are not in the mood to eat??Because Shang Yu knows... this kind of girl who can get along with the whole class and comes with the attributes of a wife, if you tell her that you are not in the mood to eat... Then she will definitely keep asking you-why are you not in the mood to eat? ?Is something wrong?Do you want to tell me something?I can be a good mood trash can... Maybe I can help you... There are a lot of Balabala like this, which can kill people.


    "Xiaoyu, you are not fat at all... If you don''t eat, you will ruin your body!" However-apparently Shang Yu underestimated the terrible nature of a wife... The girl did not leave herself as she wanted, but directly Pulled the stool and sat next to her... as if planning to talk to her about the dangers of not having lunch.


    "Do you know how annoying you are..." Shang Yu finally couldn''t help standing up... She walked straight out of the classroom and walked towards the rooftop of the teaching building...


    "..." The female classmate with the attributes of a wife was stunned by Shang Yu''s words... The girls next to her couldn''t see it, and walked to her side to comfort her.


    "Axue, don''t be angry... That''s what Shang Yu is like... Everyone is in the same class for almost a semester, and never participates in group activities-it''s not worth it that this freak is angry with his body!


    "Yeah, yeah... Axue, I heard from my friend... This Shang Yu sometimes talks to herself in English [actually the program code]. I think she must have a funny head... ¡­"


    "I''m fine..." Yun Xue smiled softly, and said to the classmate who had comforted her: "I believe there must be a reason for Xiaoyu to do this... I will definitely find the reason!"


    "Axue is so gentle...whoever marries Axue in the future will be happy..." a girl joked with a smile.


    "Yeah yeah¡­¡­"


    Obviously, Yunxue''s popularity in the class is still very high... This is not only due to her beautiful appearance, but also from her gentle personality... In Shang Yu''s words, it means that she has good grades, beautiful people, and good personality. Gentle and generous series of other people''s children...


    And Shang Yu?In the eyes of her classmates... she is withdrawn (think that her classmates are too naive, so I don¡¯t like to play with them)... mediocre academic performance (Shang Yu pursues a mediocre idea to hide her identity as a hacker)... She often talks , Don''t talk to anyone... Except for a pretty face, nothing else.


    In short, in a nutshell-Shang Yu is an optional transparent person in the class.


    These two people are exactly the poles of the earth¡ªthese classmates can''t figure out why Yunxue would take the initiative to talk to Shang Yu.


    After the lunch break at noon--Shang Yu walked into the classroom on the bell of the class... completely avoided the ending of being entangled in Yunxue--but she was still too sweet...


    When school was over at 3 in the afternoon, Shang Yu was entangled by Li Xue again...


    "Xiao Yu, let''s go home together..." Yun Xue walked to Shang Yu''s desk quickly and said with a smile.


    "..." Shang Yu''s black line on his forehead, why does this guy have to wrap himself up??


    In Shang Yu¡¯s view, Yunxue is an idiot...want to have a good relationship with everyone in the class, but she doesn¡¯t understand...no one can satisfy everyone...she often treats Yunxue¡¯s Look at the behavior as a joke.


    But now it seems-this joke has entangled myself... ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhah, there is it to, to come from, that there is a great god, accept this evildoer.


    "Whatever you..." Shang Yu was too lazy to waste her saliva. She picked up her schoolbag directly and walked outside the classroom.


    "Wait for me, Xiao Yu..." Yun Xue heard Shang Yu''s words, happily carrying her schoolbag, and chasing after Shang Yu''s back.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I am the boundary line of being entangled¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡­


    Along the way, Shang Yu has never felt that the road home is so long-there is a person who keeps talking to you, which is really big... I will ask Xiaoyu which star do you like for a while. Ask, Xiaoyu, have you watched the latest TV series?...


    "Shut up for me..." Shang Yu finally couldn''t help it. She turned her head and shouted at Yun Xue: "If you want to follow me, just follow... But, be quiet... Don''t disturb me thinking about things. ..."


    "Well..." Yun Xue covered her gaze with a panic look... His pitiful eyes like a small animal made Shang Yu''s anger no longer able to vent...


    The two of them walked back and forth on the way home, and had to say-their homes were still very close-they were half a block apart, and they planned to fork the road. When separated...


    Yun Xue cautiously grabbed Shang Yu''s schoolbag, and asked like an angry wife: "Xiao Yu...I, we, from now on...are we...good friends?"


    "Don''t worry about it!" Shang Yu said, waving his hand freely, and walked towards the apartment building where he was located... "See you tomorrow..."


    "See you tomorrow..." Yunxue happily said goodbye to Shang Yu, until she could no longer see Shang Yu''s back, she walked towards her home with a contented smile...


    Actually¡ªYun Xue didn¡¯t know why she suddenly wanted to say hello to Shang Yu today...Perhaps she was looking forward to Shang Yu, looking forward to her own freedom and freedom that she doesn¡¯t have, and the independence that doesn¡¯t care about others¡¯ eyes...


    On the other side-Shang Yu has returned to her home...


    Opening the door, Shang Yu found out that his mother hadn''t come back... This is a matter of course. No company can let its employees leave work at three o''clock.


    She threw her schoolbag directly on the sofa in the living room... Then she ran into her bedroom, where there was her baby computer...


    "Going to work again..." Shang Yu said, taking a lollipop from the sugar bowl next to the computer desk and stuffing it into his mouth, then turned on his computer...Sweets can stimulate the human brain to secrete Dopamine, which means that it can bring people a sense of happiness, so lollipops are necessary equipment for Shang Yu at work.


    Chapter 936


    Shang Yu skillfully typed a line of commands on his Linux system... A website with dark colors as the background was opened...


    After Shang Yu habitually entered his account and password, an ID named KIKO logged on to the dark web...


    KIKO is Shang Yu¡¯s common screen name, and her name in the hacker world is also KIKO... This name has an extraordinary meaning to her, because-the first time she secretly applied lipstick to herself, she used her mother Of Italian KIKO lipsticks.


    In other words-KIKO represents Shang Yu''s first awakening of female consciousness... Ahem, this kind of naming talent that seems to be ashamed and ashamed of PLAY reveals the stuffy and sorrowful nature of this guy under her calm appearance. ...


    While chatting with some colleagues on the dark web using a special chat tool, Shang Yu opened the little software he made and randomly grabbed broilers... Hackers without broilers are like soldiers on the battlefield without armor. It makes people feel insecure.


    Therefore, Shang Yu has been working on responding to her huge botnet these days, but... at this moment, the anti-tracking software she wrote by herself lit up a dazzling red alert.


    "...It''s really lingering..." Shang Yu looked at the dazzling alarm on the computer screen, biting the lollipop bitterly... with his fingers flying quickly on the keyboard, typing line by line commands.


    And on the other side¡ªRepulse Bay¡ªin Mo Chou''s villa.


    "Hehehe..." Katerina, with a smirk on her face, danced with her hands quickly on the keyboard of a laptop computer with an umbrella logo, so fast that people could not see her movements clearly..."Little Mouse, I see where you are going..."

 Chapter 667

    Zhou Ye sitting next to her reminded her in a low voice... "Small down, baby... don''t wake up Little Sinuo..."


    "Hmm..." Katerina reluctantly suppressed her excitement, and agreed in a low voice.


    She couldn''t help but get excited...Zhou Ye lent her the Photon laptop in her wristband to use. She is now using this technology product that spans several generations. Bullying this little mouse is just like an adult bullying a child... It''s so H. Before, I could fight her with a dead fish, but now it is like a prey wrapped in layers of cobwebs, unable to struggle...


    "OY... succeeded..." Katerina cheered in a low voice. In just five minutes, she completely got the real IP address of Little Mouse. Through this IP address, she has found out the real thing of this guy. Name.


    "Shang Yu-sixteen years old-lives at XXXX... a first-year student at Piliros Girls'' Middle School... Shet, I actually fought with a child for so long... Why did I win her but I feel a sense of accomplishment? No?" Seeing Shang Yu''s profile, Katerina felt like she had lived to DOG at her age...


    "Huh??" Zhou Ye looked at the picture of the girl on the screen, feeling that she was a little familiar... After comparing it in her mind, she finally recognized Shang Yu''s true identity... "KIKO?"


    "My dear? Do you know this girl?" Katerina looked at her man worriedly, don''t let the flood rush into the Dragon King Temple, the family doesn''t know the family anymore...


    In Katerina''s memory-a woman who has a relationship with her own man-ahem, either his woman or the woman who will become his woman...


    "I don''t know it yet... but I think I''ll know her soon..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, there are not many girls who like the second element, this genius hacker girl...has the potential to play cosplay...remember the movie It seems that her COS is Hatsune...Well-afterwards, let her put on a full set of COS clothes and dance with a green onion.


    Seeing the thoughtful look of her own man, Katerina smiled slightly: "My dear, are you interested in catching mice with me?"


    "As you wish... my princess..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, took Katerina''s small hand, and walked towards the garage in the villa... "Axiang...Mina...you look after you at home. Sino, I go out to do something with Katerina..."


    "...OK, Ye, come back soon..."


    "Wait for you to come back for dinner... honey..."


    "Master...does I need to go with me?" Sayuri asked softly.


    "No need...you should take a good rest at home..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "We will be back soon..."


    "Yes, Master..." Sayuri bowed slightly to face Zhou Ye''s back, and said with a smile: "Good trip... Master..."


    With the roar of the sports car engine...Zhou Ye drove the Pagani Son of the Wind in the villa, and followed Katerina''s guidance-towards KIKO''s address...


    And on the other side¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Sitting next to her computer, Shang Yu looked at the warning signs of the anti-tracking software on her computer with a dazed expression... This means that her real IP address has been leaked..., the other party may have obtained all her real information. .


    She has only one impulse to shout MMP right now-what the hell??The technique is still that of the person-but the speed has been completely increased by hundreds of times... No, maybe thousands of times, tens of thousands of times, so quickly there is no time for her to unplug the network cable... This Nima is really a person??Is this super evolved??


    Shaking her head vigorously... Shang Yu knew that her home was no longer safe. The first thing to do was to prevent her mother from coming back... It seemed that only backup plan 1 was activated.


    Thinking of this, she quickly opened a small software on the desktop-and then opened it, and saw that the progress bar reached 100%, and quickly turned off the computer''s power... Then, she pulled off the hard disk on the computer and installed it in In a small backpack.


    Then-she quickly began to take off her clothes... While she was taking off her clothes, she applied the cosmetics from the dressing table to her face...


    She had a little childish face originally. With makeup, she soon... became mature. At this time-her clothes were also changed... She changed into a workplace suit often worn by office OLs.


    Looking at her at this time, where does she still look like a teenage girl?It''s simply a bone spirit who has been in the workplace for many years.


    Thanks to the rampant of the developed Internet and one of the four major evil arts in Southeast Asia, Shang Yu learned how to paint her age older than she looks... I didn¡¯t expect it was just something to pass the time when she was bored. Now I actually use it...


    Hey, I would rather not use these things-Shang Yu lamented, while quickly packing everything that should be packaged and destroyed...


    At this moment-Shang Yu''s cell phone rang suddenly... The ringtone shocked Shang Yu, who was a soldier, but when she saw the caller ID, she relieved her heart...


    After taking a few breaths, Shang Yu calmed his heart temporarily-connected to his mother''s phone."Hey... Mom... Are you going to Australia to talk about a business?? Go now?? Okay... I know... I know where the money is... I''ll order takeaway food... Okay¡ª ¡ªI know, I will take care of myself...bye mom..."


    After hanging up, Shang Yu finally let go of her last worry...


    In the end, the software she clicked on before shutting down the computer was a preset mailbox software...It was the first item of her asylum plan. It pretended to be an Australian company and sent an invitation letter to her mother... and asked her to go to Australia immediately. There is a big contract to sign.


    No way¡ªher mother knows that her computer skills are good, but she doesn¡¯t know what she has done with these technologies?


    Therefore-this is a necessary step to escape from the ship-without exposing yourself as much as possible, flick your mother away... at least to leave here, although it is only a moment-but-this time is four or five day.


    If the problem has not been resolved in four or five days, then-no way, confess to your old mother, let her stay in the safe house in Australia honestly... The money earned in these years is enough for the rest of her life.


    Shang Yu, who had prepared everything, finally took a nostalgic glance at his den, then picked up the bag containing all the necessities, opened the door, and walked out without hesitation...


    Chapter Nine Hundred and Thirty Seven


    And on the other side--


    Sitting in the car, Katerina, who is still monitoring the other party using the wireless network, suddenly said to her man: "My dear, can you hurry up? Just now, that little girl''s mother received a business email from Australia... I intercepted it, and it was an invitation to negotiate a big business... This email came too abruptly. I suspect that the little girl is arranging her mother to run away..."


    "...I want to be fast too..." Zhou Ye sighed, then pointed to the crowded entrance of the undersea tunnel in front of him."The problem is that they won''t let me fast..."


    "Or I would say hello to the person in charge of Tomahawk''s Australian branch? Let them wait until the girl''s mother gets off the plane and detain her?" Katerina asked her man''s opinion... Test your own man. If your own man is interested in this chick, then she will not be allowed to detain that chick''s mother. She knows her own man too well. Although she is very carefree, she is very good to her own woman.


    "Forget it... it won''t hurt the family... it doesn''t need to be like this!" Zhou Ye sighed and said.


    "Oh? Doesn''t it hurt your family?" Katerina looked at her man with a smile, what''s wrong with her family... Although she has never seen her own man''s behavior, she has heard a lot from Ding Yao. Well...whatever you kill, you must cut the grass and eliminate the roots without leaving the future troubles....If you have a blessing and enjoy it together, then naturally there must be difficulties together...


    These are all classic quotations from their own men.


    "Why do you think of me like that..." Zhou Ye was a little impatient with Katerina''s smile... A grabbing X dragon hand, centered on the red heart... Then he said with a vicious look: "Look at me again. Eat you..."


    "Come on... Who is afraid of the WHO?" Katerina looked like a fierce smile on her face, she was afraid of you¡ªshe knew her man too well...though he didn''t mind playing something It''s a matter, but the advantage of her own woman can never be taken by others... Therefore, among so many vehicles-she firmly believes that her own man can''t make a moth...


    However¡ªshe will know soon¡ªthe abilities of her own man she knew were far from all.


    "Oh, my violent temper...I can''t cure my own woman yet?" Zhou Ye said, raising his hand with a snapping finger--then a sound of broken glass sounded...


    With the sound of broken glass, a look of fear leaked from Katerina''s face... "My dear, I''m just joking with you... Don''t, I''m really scared... Don''t...!"


    "I know I''m afraid? It''s late..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, following his thoughts¡ªthe whole world was spinning and changing like a Rubik¡¯s cube. After a while¡ªthe entire city became a maze of reinforced concrete. Zhou Ye''s Child of the Wind stopped at the top of the maze... "Little girl, confess your arrogance just now..."


    "Don''t... badass... light, light..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three hours later----


    Above the roof of the apartment building where Shang Yu lived, a golden portal opened out of thin air.Two figures jumped down the portal............


    "Bad guy...Big bad guy..." At this moment, Katerina needs to rely on her own man''s support to get on the way-she will remember next time... her own man can''t tease, he will take a minute Teach you how to be a man...


    At least--she was taught to be a human by her own man just now...and--what she did was miserable...whatever it happened, really--cough cough...I can''t say it.


    "It''s what you said..." Zhou Ye got a good bargain and gave an angry smile.


    Seeing the proud look of her own man, Katerina couldn''t wait to kill him...


    In fact¡ªshe had already bitten it, but it was useless... To Zhou Ye, it felt the same as a kitten biting her hand that hadn¡¯t pierced her teeth.

 Chapter 668

    "Okay, stop making trouble..." Looking at Katerina, who was biting her arm like a puppy, Zhou Ye said: "Three hours have passed. If you don''t hurry up... I''m going to run!"


    "Huh..." Katerina snorted. She wanted to threaten her own man. Next time... But after thinking about it for a long time, she sadly discovered that she really had nothing to threaten her own man. means¡­¡­


    Ignore him??¡ª¡ªKaterina is not willing to...


    Not to accompany him hehehe??¡ª¡ªIt is estimated that a group of sisters will be very happy to send her a pennant, with four characters in the book [Sacrifice yourself]... She is not so stupid...


    Squeeze him dry??¡ª¡ªDon¡¯t be teasing... he will never beg for mercy in the end...


    "If the little mouse is lost, it''s all your fault... You are responsible for finding it back for me--" Katerina has given up threats, there is really no way.


    "Okay, no problem..." Anyway, Zhou Ye himself is also very interested in KIKO...Of course, he can''t let this little girl run away.


    "I always feel that this is what you want..." Katerina said weakly, "Forget it...I have so many sisters anyway, it doesn''t matter if I add a genius hacker girl... At that time, we might still have a common language!"


    They laughed and walked into this apartment building from the gate of the roof...


    When the two took the elevator and came to the door of KIKO''s house... a long time has passed.


    Zhou Ye casually opened the door of KIKO''s house with the power of thought...The two walked in one after another...


    "This is the little mouse''s bedroom... It looks no different from ordinary girls..." Katerina walked to KIKO''s bedroom and looked at the layout inside...


    A single Simmons, a bookshelf, a vertical wardrobe, a dressing table, and a computer desk... These make up the entire view of KIKO''s bedroom... It looks no different from an ordinary girl''s bedroom.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye looked at the closet, all kinds of COS costumes and wig sets of various colors... smiled slightly, COSER hasn''t played yet... I don''t know if it is fun to let her COS Ling Boli.


    "My dear..." At this moment, Katerina had already picked up her laptop and invaded the camera installed in this building... After adjusting all the surveillance videos-she said to Zhou Ye: "Four hours None of the previous surveillance video data contained images of her going out..."


    "No... there are!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and pointed to the monitoring screen that Katerina had called. Above it was the figure of a mature workplace beauty made up by KIKO.


    "Tsk tusk... this little mouse is still very powerful... almost let her slip away..." After Zhou Ye''s reminder, Katerina recognized KIKO-she mobilized surveillance all the way... However, wait When the sixteenth surveillance video was mobilized...KIKO''s figure completely disappeared on the surveillance video...


    This makes Katerina scratch her head... Either that KIKO got on the taxi in the blind spot area, or she changed clothes again... What should I do?KIKO couldn''t be found in the surveillance of the five-kilometer radius where she disappeared...what should I do??


    "My dear..." Katerina knew a truth well-asked Zhou Ye before he was done."My dear, help me..."


    Zhou Ye looked at the pitiful and coquettish appearance of his own woman, and smiled slightly: "Don''t worry, she can''t run away..."


    Chapter Nine Hundred and Thirty Eight


    Katerina''s eyes lit up when she heard her own man''s words-"Honey, do you already know where she is?"


    "That''s right..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded. That little girl deserves to be a genius... She is looking for someone else''s thinking mistakes to take advantage of the loopholes... It''s a pity that the genius KIKO is in front of his eyes that see through time. There is nowhere to hide.


    "Where is she?" Katerina asked her anxiously, holding her man in her hands.


    "Just follow me..." Zhou Ye said, pulling up Katerina''s hand and walking outside the house.


    As he walked, Zhou Ye said, "We won''t leave here again... we are going to be caught by the police..."


    "That little girl called the police?" Katerina immediately knew what her man meant.


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye nodded, and then lightly erased the traces of the two who had come in with the power of mind, while saying, "Although I am not afraid of the police,...it is always better to have less trouble..."


    When Zhou Ye walked into the elevator with Katerina, in another elevator¡ªtwo military patrolmen were riding upstairs in the elevator.


    "My dear... shouldn''t we go downstairs?" Katerina watched her man press the button to go upstairs... asked somewhat bewildered.


    "Just follow me..." Zhou Ye didn''t explain. After a while-the elevator stopped on the thirty-seventh floor... Zhou Ye directly pulled Katerina out of the elevator, who was still confused... Then walked directly to the door of a household.


    Zhou Ye didn''t knock on the door either-just repeated the same trick, opened the door of the house with mental power and walked in.


    "..." Katerina followed her man into the house with a little bewilderment... The stuff inside looked like it was a few years old. At this time, a beautiful girl with a shocked face was staring at her beauty, stupid. Looking at these two guys who entered without notice...


    "You, you, you, how did you find me?" KIKO was completely dumbfounded...I used so many mechanisms and thought of so many methods...Unexpectedly, I was caught in the end.


    "Little mouse... I finally caught you..." Katerina did not answer KIKO''s words, but said with a smile: "This battle...you lost..."


    "...I, I lost..." KIKO said sadly when he heard Katerina''s words.


    She knew what Katerina''s words meant... With female intuition, she guessed that Katerina was the hacker who fought with herself on the Internet... But who is this handsome boy?The killer of this gang??


    Are all the killers so handsome??Doesn''t it mean that the real killer should be the most powerful with a popular face??Isn¡¯t it easy to be remembered if you are too beautiful??


    All the messy thoughts ended up... but turned into an unwilling question: "How did you find me? Is there something wrong with my plan?"


    "You can talk about how you escaped first..." Katerina is very interested in this...


    "Well...Anyway, I''m the meat on the chopping board... You can kill it!" KIKO said, his whole body relaxed."The building I walked out of with makeup first... At that time, I deliberately made some loopholes in the makeup. If you are serious, you can recognize it..."


    "Hmm..." Katerina nodded, she wouldn''t tell KIKO that she didn''t find any of her so-called loopholes...


    "Then I walked to a blind spot of a surveillance camera... I put on makeup again, and put myself in a suitcase from another safe house... Then I called the courier to send the suitcase here...because- In my opinion, the most dangerous place is the safest, and things like black under the lights are the most common... Besides, I deliberately created the illusion that I have left the building..."


    "How did you see us enter your house?" Katerina asked curiously.


    "On the roof of the opposite building, I installed a high-resolution camera... I can monitor my own room at any time through the windows of my room... Didn¡¯t you find that the windows in my room have no curtains? KIKO asked a little strangely.


    "I haven''t paid attention to that..." Katerina said embarrassedly.


    "You are not the one who found me...you are..." KIKO stood up and walked in front of Zhou Ye... She stared at Zhou Ye seriously and said, "Tell me, how did you find me? Yes, where did I leak the flaw?"


    For KIKO, who likes reasoning and computer technology is comparable, it is the most difficult to let go of not knowing where she has leaked flaws. Even if she faces various unimaginable endings in the end, she wants to get it before that. Know exactly what went wrong.


    "In fact...I don''t know where you leaked the flaw..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Then how did you find me? And you found it so soon?" KIKO looked unbelieving...


    "I can neither reason... nor like detective stories..." Zhou Ye looked at KIKO''s small face and said seriously: "But...the cause and effect of everything, as long as it exists objectively, then it can''t escape my eyes. ...Because¡ªI can see through time..."


    "..." Looking at Zhou Ye''s KIKO with regret, did this guy come to be funny?As long as it is an objective cause and effect, it can''t escape his eyes?He can see through time... Hey, what a pity-he is obviously a handsome guy, but he is a lunatic...


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at KIKO''s irritating expression and decided to teach the girl a little lesson... "Well-don''t believe it? So how about I prove it to you?"


    "How to prove?" KIKO suddenly became interested... Can this thing prove??


    "Just use you to prove it..." Zhou Ye said, a wicked smile that made KIKO a little uneasy leaked out of his face... Seeing her own man smile so evil, Katerina couldn''t help but feel sorry for KIKO for a second. The chick is going to be out of luck.


    "What do you want to do?" KIKO held his hands fiercely, looking at Zhou Ye with a vigilant look.


    "Prove my ability..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Your first menarche sex was eleven... or you came during class. You cried miserably that day... because of being caught by classmates. Laughed..."


    Chapter nine hundred and thirty-nine


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh??KIKO has already rushed forward, trying to cover Zhou Ye''s look, but he is not... KIKO, who is only about 1.6 meters tall, faces Zhou Ye, who is 1.9 meters tall... You can''t cover it at all... Zhou Ye just She raised her head slightly, and she was completely lost...


    At this moment - Zhou Ye''s revelations are still continuing.

 Chapter 669

    "The first time you read yourself was when you were fourteen... I didn''t expect you to have such a hobby... actually wearing COS clothes..."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh)


    Not tall enough?It doesn''t matter... Although she is not very good at climbing trees, she is only one meter nine... She can go up with her effort... Thinking of this, KIKO jumped on Zhou Ye''s body... his hands were dead. He hugged Zhou Ye''s neck.


    However¡ªsoon she discovered a tragedy¡ªI¡¯ll take it... I hold this guy with my hands, and I don¡¯t have any hands to stop him... it doesn¡¯t matter, we still have a pair of long legs... KIKO directly double The legs crossed to Zhou Ye''s waist... and finally he liberated his hands temporarily...


    Of course...Zhou Ye is not really a tree that will not resist...Although he has a teasing mentality, he did not throw KIKO off his body...But it does not mean that he will let this chick easily Succeeded¡ª¡ª


    "Don''t shake your head...Close your eyes..."


    "Oh...you still don''t shut up..."


    KIKO is going crazy...This guy, shaking his head and shaking his head, can''t stop his contemplation... However, the next more fierce revelation is about to come out."Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    KIKO, who was anxious and wise, hugged Zhou Ye''s face with both hands, then leaned forward and blocked it...ask how to block it?Of course it is to use her own eyes... She has no other hands to use...


    Did you lose out??KIKO had such thoughts in her mind... However, when she saw Zhou Ye''s pupils that looked like black holes, she was stunned...


    In his pupils, his figure is reflected... but it is not the current self, but the self when I was a child... God, this bastard really didn''t lie¡ªhe¡ªcan really see through cause and effect...


    However¡ªthe rest of the time Kiko has no time to think about anything...Because Zhou Ye has begun to retaliate, so how can a mere kiko be the opponent of Zhou Ye, a veteran of the flowers?I told her that I don¡¯t know about personnel...


    "Don''t... um... take my clothes off... um..."


    "Asshole...uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    "At least don''t be in front of her-ah! Bastard..."


    Katerina watched the whole process of how her own man disciplined the little mouse... However, the blessings are misfortunes, and the blessings depend on them¡ªthe ancestors have told us long ago. This Maomei forgot this.


    She was directly dragged into the battle group by a sister who had been watching her for a long time-don''t forget, she was brought in before she came, and this time she was forced to come in... This triumphant Mao Mei is completely tragedy.


    Three hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The two women lay in Kiko¡¯s own bedroom, staring at the ceiling blankly...


    Half a day later-Kiko eased his strength... Turned her head and looked, Katerina, who was wearing a COS costume that didn''t fit well, asked curiously: "Hey, how did you find me so quickly... ¡­Have you been able to explode? You actually made a lot of progress?"


    "Boom? It doesn''t exist..." Katerina lazily glanced at Kiko wearing Qingyin Miku''s COS costume and even wearing a green double ponytail wig. "Just borrowed a little bit of our man The power of..."


    "How to borrow it?" Hearing Katerina''s words, Kiko asked curiously: "Can our men still bless their power to others? Like an onmyoji??"


    "You think too much..." Katerina gave Kiko a blank look and said: "I just borrowed our man''s photon computer..."


    "..." Kiko complained with a gloomy look: "You shamelessly...you actually defeated me in this way...you can''t win..."


    "Hmph... My man is great..." Katerina said triumphantly: "My man''s is mine. Is there any difference?"


    "Is your man my man?" Kiko has accepted the fact that he has become Zhou Ye''s woman. Smart people know when to compromise and when to fight... Obviously, Kiko''s IQ is definitely not low.


    "Hehe...Who let me know Ye earlier than you..." Katerina said here, slightly proud.


    "..." Kiko was speechless... Think about it in another way. If the person who knew Zhou Ye first was her, I guess-the ending will be reversed, right?At least let her see Katerina''s absolute privacy...Hey, time and fate...


    After a long silence, Kiko asked curiously: "If Ye didn''t come with you, what would you do if you caught me???"


    "Either for my use, or..." Katerina didn''t say the rest, but Kiko already understood, who is Katerina?It''s the daughter of Tomahawk boss, what is Tomahawk?It''s Mao Xiong''s biggest gang... Their business is all over the world, of course-including the human snake business.


    Imagine what kind of fate would you have if you didn¡¯t have your own man-just relying on imagination, Kiko feels a little shuddering... Fortunately, fortunately, Zhou Ye has already become his man at this time-it feels like someone is protected. All right.


    Kiko had overlooked one thing, if it weren¡¯t for Zhou Ye¡ªmaybe Katerina wouldn¡¯t be able to catch her even if she tracked her real IP... Maybe she had deliberately ignored it, in order to convince herself-- Accept the fact that she has become Zhou Ye''s woman.


    As for why the two are here??Just look at the COS costumes thrown everywhere on the ground... Obviously, Zhou Ye wants to play COS games...


    "Kiko, how did you think of so many ways to hide?" Katerina was also very interested in this.


    "Read more of mystery and detective novels..." Kiko took it for granted.


    "Mystery? Is it fun?" Katerina asked thoughtfully, "Are there many people who like reasoning?"


    "Of course a lot..." Speaking of reasoning, Cico was just like a different person. She reluctantly moved her body and moved her body next to Katerina, and said: "I plan to make a mobile app. , And then put it on the forum of reasoning enthusiasts on the Internet for free download...At that time, I will design many difficult cases into one problem after another, and see if I can stump those guys..."


    "Interesting way to think..." Zhou Ye''s voice came over. At this moment, he was carrying two large food boxes with both hands. Inside were the dinners prepared by Sayuri. Of course... He also went to Xiyuan restaurant to bring cico. The honeydew snail head flower maw chicken soup, no way-it is the first time for others, the biggest...


    "However, no matter how interesting the idea is, you have to fill your stomach first..." Zhou Ye said, pulling a short table from the living room and placing it next to the couch... After putting up the food in the food box , Helped the two women to sit up...


    One is for the first time, the other is excessive...In short, both of them are now weak and sickly beauties...


    The two women looked at each other and said in a tacit agreement: "My dear, feed us..."


    ............ Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, but fortunately he had two hands...... It was not difficult for him to open the bow from left to right.


    Chapter 940


    "Is reasoning fun?" Katerina, who had eaten dinner, had already rested, but¡ªit was rare for her man to serve herself and enjoy the little princess-like treatment¡ªso she continued to sit shamefully Beside Kiko, pretend to talk to Kiko Byungjuye.


    "It''s fun..." Kiko didn''t know Katerina''s careful thoughts at all, but thought that this sister who had the same level of hacking skills as her own, was now as interested in detective reasoning as she was. With a happy smile, he said: "The reasoning game is like peeling an onion. Layers of layers are peeled off the deliberately laid out by the murderer, and then bit by bit, the real murderer is caught out. Many times- You will be confused by the scams that those guys set up deliberately... But in the end, when you find the only truth, that sense of achievement..."


    "If the murderer, dear... can you catch it?" Katerina couldn''t help but hit Kiko and said: "For example-now my dear killed someone... you can find dear through clues ??"


    "..." Kiko was speechless¡ª¡ª


    Kiko looked at Zhou Ye, who opened a portal directly in his living room, and sent all the food boxes and tableware back in and out... After thinking about it for a long time, he said dejectedly: "This is impossible. Right... Even the murder case in the secret room does not really disappear from the secret room... Ye''s ability is too foul... It is impossible to catch it..."


    "So...the reasoning method or something, when you encounter a supernatural phenomenon, you have to stop cooking..." Katerina joked while eating the fruits after the meal.


    "It''s totally two styles, okay?" Kiko has a depressed feeling of wanting to turn the table... You have to be an ordinary detective to catch a super human, is this totally funny?Is the information completely asymmetry good...Which detective would think that there are really supernatural phenomena in this world??


    It can be said that as long as the detectives are basically materialists-they believe that their brains judge the clues of the case far more than believe the so-called rumors, even if you tell him, there may be a secret room committed by a person with teleporting ability Murder, if he didn''t see this teleporting person on the spot, he would never admit it...


    "You just said that you want to make a mobile app?" Katerina said casually.


    "Yeah... it''s a small mobile app that can update the global ranking at any time on the mobile terminal..." Kiko said of his own ideas, and the enthusiasm that had just been hit suddenly rose again."Using images and text to post those difficult cases in the mode of reward points... All users can answer at the same time... The fastest answer, the most complete analysis of the case, the user can get points-and I plan to get points A challenge mode...just like the upgrade of a computer game, you can get the ranking qualification by answering all the challenges within the specified time, and the ranking is based on the reward points..."


    "It sounds like a very interesting feeling... count me..." Katerina is not very interested in reasoning, but is more interested in hackers and software development.


    "That''s great... I''m worrying about doing everything by myself, it''s a bit too tired..." Kiko was overjoyed when I heard Katerina''s words...


    "Actually, I don¡¯t think even if you make the app, it¡¯s meaningless..." Katerina said leisurely: "At best, you just provide a large platform for global reasoning fans to gather... You are The owner of the program, in other words, you are the referee...does it feel interesting to be the referee and the next game?"


    "......Yes..." Kiko felt a little discouraged when he heard Katerina''s words... The idea that was hot in his mind at the beginning, now it seems that there are still many immature places... Can I really only be the host of a disguised forum?How boring??


    "Perhaps... we can change our thinking, change our gameplay... do something more interesting..." Katerina said with a mysterious smile.


    "What''s the gameplay?" How old is Kiko than Katerina... Whether it is experience, right or wrong, it is far from mature-after all, hackers or something... Yes, and quite weak...otherwise she would not be a hacker, but the chief cyber security officer.


    "In your words-those who play detective reasoning are basically confident in their IQ?" Katerina asked.

 Chapter 670

    "Yes, IQ is not enough-it will definitely only make unjust, false and wrong cases..." Kiko is quite confident in saying [No good detective is a fool], of course-a certain Kogoro Mori is nothing. Good detective.


    "If we use your app to gather these people on a platform..." Katerina said here, and smiled slightly: "It''s just so boring to watch them compare with each other every day..."


    "Then what do you mean??" Kiko''s eyes lit up, as if he had thought of what Katerina wanted to say.


    "Of course it''s to make them play..." Katerina smiled: "Don''t you think it''s fun to turn around a group of people who think they are smart?"


    "Induce crime?? We can use induce crime... and let those guys solve the case..." Kiko feels like he has opened the door to a new world...


    "First of all-we need a team... This team does not need too many people, or even know each other..." After all, Katerina is the daughter of the gang boss, and she has a clear understanding of this kind of thing."And we have been hiding behind them in various identities...inducing them..."


    "Then-we can watch their crappy performance as a bystander..." Kiko smiled happily... herself, although she has extraordinary hacking skills, she is only ten years old. It¡¯s only six years old, sixteen years old-one is the age of two, the other is the age of regardless of right and wrong......


    If the guidance is good, Kiko may become a talented person, but she is not the same-she met Zhou Ye and Katerina.


    Zhou Ye''s own definition of good and evil is that those who treat me are good, and those who turn against me are evil.And Katerina grew up in a gangster family-what is good??What is evil??To her, all is nothing... fun is the last word.


    In a word¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªKiko has been taken astray......


    "So... first we have to give our team a code name..." Katerina suggested.


    "But what is it called?"


    While the two women were talking, Zhou Ye happened to lead Sinuo through the portal¡ªno way, little Lolita was too clingy to him, she couldn¡¯t sleep without him, so Zhou Ye thought about it. Brought little Lolita from the Repulse Bay villa.


    As soon as Zhou Ye walked out of the portal, he heard Katerina¡¯s words [We are going to give our team a code name]. He didn¡¯t know why he remembered that in Detective Chinatown 2, which was ranked No. When I got a Q, he said casually: "It''s better to call Q..."


    Chapter nine hundred and forty one


    "Q???"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Katerina couldn''t help but looked at Kiko, and Kiko also looked at Katerina as he thought...


    "Qualm?? Uneasy?" Katerina said a word.


    Kiko retorted: "No, no...I think it should be Queen, queen, queen..."


    "It could also be quintessence, essence; model; perfect model" Katerina''s eyes began to lighten.


    Kiko also smiled and said, "I think it can also be quiz, a quiz; a prank..."


    Speaking of this-the two women said in unison: "Yes, our team is called Q..."


    "..." Zhou Ye silently watched the two women there with a cheerful look. He couldn''t bear to say the words he thought of to hit the two chicks... QNMLGBD could also be abbreviated as Q...


    "Brother...What are the two sisters talking about?" Little Sinuo asked with bewilderment looking at Katerina and Kiko who were hugging and celebrating on the couch.


    "Uh-they are celebrating that they have established a new criminal organization..." Zhou Ye sighed and said.


    "Criminal organization? What is that?" Little Sinuo didn''t quite understand the meaning of this word.


    "It''s not a criminal organization..." Kiko said and looked at Xiao Sino, his eyes suddenly lit up-people who are addicted to the second dimension generally have no resistance to the cute little loli , Obviously-kiko is the same.Regardless of the fact that her new injury was not healed, she managed to endure the pain and moved to the side of the couch, holding Little Sinuo in her arms with both hands."Little cute...what''s your name!!!"


    "My name is Sinuo..." Little Sinuo had a well-behaved look and introduced himself in a serious manner: "I am my brother''s younger sister, but when Sinuo grows up, I will be my brother''s wife..."


    "Puff¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Zhou Ye suddenly felt an urge to vomit blood when he heard Sinuo''s words. Who taught her this sentence??Is it Axiang or Mena?Is it Sayuri???


    "Birds...I don''t want to let such a cute little girl..." Kiko gave his own man a white look, then looked at Little Loli and continued to ask: "Why does Sinuo want to be a wife for her brother?"


    "You''re so stupid...because Sino is the youngest..." Little Lori looked disgusted and almost turned Kiko into an adorable... it''s so cute.


    "Hahahaha..." Katerina knows the nature of this little cute, don''t look at her, in fact, she is a monkey, and she is also very black... the whole is a black little Lolita ...


    "Sister elder sister...what is the Q you just said?" Little Sinuo asked curiously.


    "Q... It''s a team of the smartest women on the planet..." Kiko was proud to show off in front of Lori.


    "Sino will also participate..." Although I don''t know what organization it is, it sounds amazing... and the sisters in the organization are all my own. It should be a very interesting organization-Sino In the little head, such thoughts turned.


    By the way, Xiao Sinuo now distinguishes whether she is her own, that is to see if the woman is her brother''s wife... If it is, it is her own, her sister, if not, it is a stranger...


    "Okay...Sino will be one of the three giants of our Q organization..." Kiko smiled and said to Lori.


    "..." Facing these two big, one small and three girls, what kind of Q organization was established there, Zhou Ye always felt like he would lose if he complained about it... Forget it, just let them be happy... The world is completely broken, and recovery is just a sentence to him.


    In the rest of the time-kiko fully proved that a two-dimensional lover''s deep love for little loli...


    Kiko completely ignores that she is a start-up and is struggling to find beautiful clothes for Xiao Sinuo in her secret treasure house... If it weren''t for Zhou Ye to hold her in time and carry her into her so-called secret treasure house Go, I''m afraid KIKO will be very miserable the next day...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. The wind is a little bit wrong... "Nah...Little Sino, come and call Onesama to listen..."


    "Ounesama??" Little Sinuo still likes Kiko very much. This elder sister is considered the youngest among his brother''s wives, right??And it¡¯s also very good to myself... I forcibly endured the physical discomfort and found myself such a pair of beautiful clothes...


    Hearing the milky cries of Xiao Si Nuo... Kiko felt like she had come to heaven, ah... It feels so good to have such a cute sister...


    Zhou Ye was angry and funny watching Kiko taking pictures of Little Sinuo there...with a satisfied expression on his face.


    I really don¡¯t know-after Sinuo gets older and knows what the clothes that look beautiful but absolutely not normal girls should wear, will they hate my sister Kiko to death? This is all black. History.


    Especially one of the cos outfits that Kiko brought out, it was obviously a young girl, but it turned out to be full of color... Hey, I hope that poor little Sinuo will regret this thing in the future. Rolling...


    As for...Why didn''t Zhou Ye stop Kiko???Don''t be kidding... Why should we stop such a fun thing??He also wants to know-how will the black-bellied little Lori and her hacker sister fall in love and kill each other when they grow up??You know, both of them are black-bellied girls and they are not fuel-efficient lamps.


    Of course... Afterwards, Zhou Ye did not hesitate to confiscated the camera memory card from which Kiko took the photos... Mastered this dark history-you can consider playing some small games with Xiao Sino in the future... ¡­


    Gradually, the time has come when Little Lori must go to bed to sleep. After changing a lot of clothes and being abducted by Kiko, Little Sinuo can''t open her eyes for taking more pictures.


    "Okay... go to sleep..." Seeing the sleepy look on Little Loli''s face, Zhou Ye ignored Kiko, who was still a little worried, and went to bed with Little Sinuo directly... Kiko and Katerina I can only lie back on the couch obediently.


    The two of them were actually very tired...One was frightened for a long time, and then he was directly hehehe by some unscrupulous guy, and the other was even worse, he was hehe twice...They were already exhausted. , Just relied on a wave of excitement to support it.


    The night-getting deeper...


    Chapter nine hundred and forty two


    Looking at the vacant seats in the classroom, Yunxue felt a little empty in her heart... Obviously she just became a good friend yesterday, and she wanted to get along with Kiko at noon today... As a result, she fell ill today.


    "Yunxue... come to my office soon..."


    Just as Yunxue was thinking about what kind of illness Kiko was ill with... Suddenly he heard such a sentence from the teacher on the podium.


    She hurriedly stood up and replied: "Okay, teacher..."


    "Then everyone can dismiss the class." After the teacher said this, he took his lesson plan and walked out of the classroom... Suddenly, the girls in the classroom jumped up with excitement, because this is already the last class. After school.


    "Xiaoxue, let''s go home together..." Several girls walked to Yunxue''s side and said hello.


    "No, you go back first. The teacher asked me to go to her office. I don''t know when I can come out..." Yun Xue said with a smile while packing her schoolbag.

 Chapter 671

    "Well then... Let''s go first, see Xiaoxue tomorrow..."


    "Well, see you tomorrow..." Yunxue also packed her schoolbag at this time, and directly picked up the schoolbag and walked towards the teacher''s office...


    "Teacher...I''m here." At the door of the office, Yun Xue respectfully greeted her teacher.


    "Oh, Xiaoxue, you came so quickly..." the teacher said, temporarily putting down the homework he was correcting, then took out a copy of the information from the drawer and handed it to Yunxue."The exam is about to be taken, but Shang Yu is ill at this time. There is no way. The teacher can only ask you to help the teacher send these learning materials to Shang Yu''s house... If you feel a little embarrassed, the teacher has to wait until later. Sent to Shang Yu..."


    With that said, the teacher pointed to the thick workbook that was still piled beside him, and said helplessly-his task is very heavy.


    "No teacher, I''ll just send it..." Yun Xue happened to be a little worried about Shang Yu, so she planned to take the task arranged by the teacher...


    "Then Xiaoxue, you really helped the teacher..." the teacher said, taking out the address book of his classmates from her drawer... handing it to Li Xue... "Then I''m pleased to you, Xiao Xue!"


    "It''s okay..." Yun Xue said, opened the address book, recorded Shang Yu''s specific address, and returned the address book to her teacher... After saying goodbye to her, she walked out of the office...


    Ten minutes later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Yunxue had already arrived downstairs in the building where Shang Yu''s house was located... After reporting to the security guard at the door, she walked into the elevator.


    And at this moment¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªKiko¡¯s home.


    "It hurts...Bad guy...I blame you..." Kiko was sitting on the sofa in his living room with a look of pain at the moment, spreading his legs utterly...not doing anything bad.


    It was the continuation of the consequences of the tragedy caused by Zhou Ye''s excitement yesterday... the skin was worn out... and it was the first time. I wonder what will happen.


    Anyway, Kiko now has a feeling that life is better than death... "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, you will never be a villain..."


    "...I didn''t know who was more excited than me yesterday... I kept asking me to be faster, faster and faster..." Zhou Ye laughed and teased Kiko, but seeing her pain is a bit too much. Still a little unbearable."I have a special wound medicine here, do you want it? The one that will be cured immediately..."


    "Of course..." Kiko already felt like she was going to die of pain... Yesterday, she was numb, so she didn''t feel much, but today... It was terrible... She couldn''t walk at all, so she called Took a few days off.


    "Let''s talk about it first... there are some side effects..." Zhou Ye said, and a small bottle of trauma spray with the umbrella logo appeared in his hand...


    "What side effect?" Kiko asked in confusion.


    "It''s because the effect is so good...so...you will be completely repaired...so you will have to hurt it again next time..." Zhou Ye explained with a smile.


    "Bad guy...what kind of ghost potion are you..." Kiko is almost depressed...


    "Okay, I won''t tease you..." Zhou Ye smiled and squatted down, carefully helping Kiko to apply the medicine... However, Kiko struggled desperately without empathy: "Don''t...I don''t...I don''t want to next time It hurts again... Let me go... I won''t apply the medicine anymore..."


    "Don''t make trouble..." Zhou Ye explained while holding down Kiko to help her apply the medicine, "As long as it doesn''t get there... just wipe the swelling outside to help you reduce the swelling... ¡­"


    "You really don''t want to... me again?" Kiko said with a look of disbelief: "I know that you men like women''s first performance, but it''s really painful... Can you not... ¡­"


    "...If you talk nonsense, I will really put it on you... It will make you hurt again next time..."


    Kiko was frightened by her man¡¯s intimidation and never dared to struggle anymore, for fear that she would be tragic if she could not wipe the wrong place...


    However-at this moment, the doorbell of Kiko''s house suddenly rang... Zhou Ye was okay, but Kiko was taken aback. After all-she is still just a student girl who lives with her mother. That''s all, at this moment, she is like being caught by her mother in her early love...Can''t help but move...


    In an instant-she froze all over...


    Pain is gone... Pain is flying away... Why is it obviously a good thing-I want to cry so... Ah ah ah ah ah-next time it will hurt...


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Kiko who was completely frozen there, resisting the urge to laugh, helped her get her nightdress, and then stood up and walked to the door...


    "Who are you looking for?" Zhou Ye asked strangely when he opened the door and looked at the beautiful girl in a school uniform and skirt.


    "I, I, I''m looking for Shang Yu..." Yunxue looked at the handsome and extraordinary young man in front of him, her heart beating as fast as a rabbit in her arms...How could there be such a handsome man??He...what is the relationship between him and kiko??"I am her classmate, my name is Yunxue..."


    Chapter nine hundred and forty three


    "Yunxue...Why are you here..." A voice came from behind Zhou Ye, and then-Kiko''s figure came out from behind Zhou Ye...


    "Xiaoyu... are you okay?? I''m so worried about you..." Yunxue saw Kiko and said with surprise: "The teacher also asked me to bring you the new study materials issued today..."


    "It turned out to be Xiaoyu''s classmate... Then please come in..." Zhou Ye smiled and let the door open, Yun Xue said thank you... and walked in...


    After sitting down in the hall-Yunxue found that Kiko''s eyes were a little wrong when looking at her... How should I describe it??By the way... it''s probably the kind of sad look in her eyes as if she had done something sorry for her...


    This makes her feel a little uneasy..."Xiaoyu, I...Is it right that I''m here...Is it bothering you and..."


    As Yun Xue said, she pointed to Zhou Ye who walked to the kitchen to help her get a drink... and then made another gesture, meaning that she disturbed the world time of Kiko and Zhou Ye?


    "......Nothing..." Kiko waved his hand...I will look at you so sadly, but because of you, I have to experience the pain again...I thank you, thank you Your whole family...uuuuuu...Thinking of this, Kiko has an urge to cry, but she still explained: "Zhou Ye is my cousin...My mother went abroad and she knew I was sick. , So please ask my cousin to take care of me for a few days..."


    "Your cousin is so handsome...much more handsome than those big stars..." Yunxue heard Kiko''s explanation and couldn''t help feeling a secret joy in her heart. She didn''t know exactly what she was happy about.


    "Of course..." Kiko is still very proud of his own man being praised...Although this bastard is a little bit more carefree, and a little more women... But he has more advantages-handsome is one of them.


    As for¡ªWhy do you say that Zhou Ye is your cousin?Kiko said that he has his own plans...


    "Come on for a drink... [cousin]!!!" Zhou Ye had already taken out two bottles of drinks from the refrigerator at this time and placed them in front of the two women... and deliberately added the words "Cousin" to Kiko to express himself. dissatisfied.


    "Thank you cousin..." Kiko responded to her man''s greeting with a sweet voice, and at the same time told her man with a wink, don''t reveal yourself... I''ll explain to him later.


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless. Under curiosity, he swept Kiko with his own spiritual hints, and the answer he got was really...that surprised him...what should I say??Needles on the bottom of a woman¡¯s heart...probably this sentence can be completely used to describe kiko-of course, there is another sentence-women, no matter how big or small, are grudges...


    Today Zhou Ye stayed here alone to take care of Kiko, while the other women accompanied Lori to the playground...No way, you have to be responsible for the sins you made-even Sayuri was taken care of by Katerina Dragged away...


    He knows-today is actually the time given to him by the women to spend time with Kiko alone-after all, even though he has become Zhou Ye''s woman, Kiko hasn''t been alone with Zhou Ye yet...commonly known as cultivating feelings.


    Actually-this is completely unnecessary for Zhou Ye... But, I don''t know when-this has become the tradition of Zhou Ye''s back home-give the newly joined sisters some time alone with their own men... ¡­This is a small preferential treatment for new sisters.


    This kind of tradition, with the arrival of Katerina, has also been completely introduced to this group of relatively new sisters... I have to say that everyone has expressed their understanding of the meaning of this privilege.


    "Xiaoxue, just stay here to have dinner with me..." In the living room, Kiko is uncharacteristically keeping Li Xue... With her old coldness towards classmates, this can be regarded as an unprecedented thing. Li Xue has a feeling like in a dream.


    Although she shied a few times, in the end-Yunxue stayed with Kiko enthusiastically and promised to stay for dinner together... But the premise is that she has to call home first so that the family can rest assured...


    "Hey... Sister, where''s mom?" Yun Xue asked, holding the phone in her hand.


    "Mom went to the stall...Where are you? Why haven''t you gotten home yet?" Yunxue''s sister, Yunni asked a little anxiously on the other side of the phone, after all¡ªtheir sisters are all called yes Beauty, and her younger sister is just sixteen years old... She is the most deceived age. She stares at the bad guys who beat her younger sister every day and is almost staring at them.


    School will be over at three o''clock...It''s almost five o''clock now, and she still doesn''t see her sister. How could Yunni not be in a hurry??


    "Sister, I''m at a classmate''s house..." Yunni replied timidly when facing her sister''s question.The conditions in their family are not good...Her mother sews clothes to supplement the household during the day, and pushes the food stalls at night to sell marinated eggs at the food stalls... In order for her to enter a girls¡¯ school, her sister does odd jobs during the day and at night. I have to come back to wash and cook for her...


    Therefore-she is respectful and afraid of this sister...


    Seeing Xiaoxue''s startled and frightened look, Kiko snatched the microphone from her."Hello, sister... I am Xiaoxue¡¯s classmate, and my name is Shang Yu... Yes, that¡¯s right... I am good friends with Xiao Xue... I am sick, and Xiao Xue came to see me today... I think it¡¯s too late... ¡­That¡¯s why I left Xiaoxue here for dinner¡­It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll take her back after dinner later¡­My house is not far away¡­It¡¯s in Room 4103, Block B, xx Building¡­My, don¡¯t worry, sister ...Well, it won''t..."


    "Okay... It''s done..." After hanging up the phone, Kiko smiled at Yunxue, "Your sister said to come back to pick you home around eight o''clock... So, don''t worry...?"


    "Yeah..." Yun Xue nodded softly... "Thank you, Xiaoyu...If I didn''t know how to tell my sister..."


    "It''s okay... I was going to leave you for dinner..." Kiko smiled and waved his hand and said, "Well, you can sit here for a while. I''ll see how my cousin cooks. It''s..."

 Chapter 672

    "Hmm..." Yunxue agreed, telling the truth - she herself didn''t want to go back, although she didn''t reach the point of love at first sight, but... she can be under the same roof with the male god in her mind, closer , More time...always good.


    As for¡ªwhy is Zhou Ye who cooks...First of all, Kiko is a housemaid, and if you ask her to cook¡ªeither everyone will eat instant noodles together, or...she will completely blow up the kitchen... Of course, you can also order takeaway... but Zhou Ye didn''t like to eat takeaway so much, so he volunteered and started cooking by himself.


    Zhou Ye didn''t think it mattered about cooking or something... He didn''t know how, he just hoped that he hadn''t cooked for so many years... Don''t forget all the previous craftsmanship... or it would be too embarrassing.


    Chapter nine hundred and forty four


    "Honey... were you angry just now?" Kiko tiptoedly walked to the kitchen, hugged Zhou Ye from behind, and whispered in his ear: "I just want to help you... Look at the wife. Xue Xue looked so seriously... That''s why people want to hide our relationship and create conditions for you..."


    "Is it wrong to say that?" Zhou Ye asked with a faint smile, "I see her because I think she is a bit familiar..."


    On this point, Zhou Ye did not lie... He really felt that this soft girl named Yunxue was a bit familiar... But searched through the memory, but couldn''t find out which movie the role was... In the end he couldn''t Don''t give up this idea.


    "Yeah, I know, my dear, what you are telling is the truth... Every beauty is familiar to you..." Kiko nodded his little head and joked...


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless...


    "Okay, be good... I''ll help you get her hands on her later... and there''s more..." Kiko twisted Zhou Ye''s face with his hands, and said seriously, "I will help you. Take her down, but...Don''t give up on others, be nice to them..."


    "..." Zhou Ye has a feeling of not being able to figure out what medicine is sold in Kiko''s gourd... "You didn''t help me because she hurt you and you have to go through the pain again?? How to pay... "


    "Hey, that''s just incidental..." Kiko said with a serious face: "This silly girl, the conditions at home are not good, so when she is in school, she always looks like she is very enthusiastic to everyone, even if it is difficult. Please have never refused, so she has the nickname of her current wife Xue...I''ve long been upset with the gang of Bichi in the class...I obviously treat them as a maid, and they are still playing friendship. Banner... So, I plan to find a powerful guy for this silly girl as a backer..."


    "...How do you see that someone is in a bad family situation?" Zhou Ye asked silently-how can anyone say that his man is a good guy??


    "Don''t underestimate the observational power of a detective..." Kiko said with a smug look: "She wears school uniforms every day on weekdays, even on holidays, even if the school uniforms are washed a little white and will not be changed. Obviously... ¡­This set of school uniforms that everyone doesn¡¯t like to wear is already a rare good dress for her, and ah¡­this silly girl always learns not to reject others¡­I¡¯m afraid she will suffer in the future. Ah... you should be my mother who committed cancer..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless... He couldn''t tell Kiko what the future called Yunxue looked like in his eyes.It''s too miserable...


    "I always think you have something you want to tell me..." As a detective lover, Kiko knows the basic skills of observing words and colors. She can see the unnatural expression on Zhou Ye''s face at a glance.


    "If I tell you, this Yunxue''s future...because her mother is ill and has no money for treatment, she borrows usury, and then is forced to debt-was... eventually cut off her kidney and died in time. Do you believe it?" Zhou Ye said here, already remembering who this Xiaoxue is.


    This Xiaoxue was in Macau Wind and Cloud 1, pretending to be the wife of a slut, and robbed the sister of the woman who gave us a loan shark... No wonder he thought this Xiaoxue was familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen it. ...... The two sisters are a little alike... But the most similar is their three-dimensionality... The culprit of the proud pair is their family inheritance, right??


    Now that I think of who it is... Then of course Zhou Ye can''t miss it. The sisters are also very loving.


    "I believe..." Kiko looked at his man''s expression and said in a deep voice, "Because... I have promised to help you take her down, my dear, you don''t have to lie to me about this kind of thing... It makes no sense at all. ... So, my dear... help her... The big deal is that I agree to let you accept her and her sister at the same time... I met her sister Yunni, who is also a great beauty..."


    "..." Zhou Ye felt like a pie in the sky... and this kind of operation???But... the more this time, the less you can get overwhelmed. He put on a rushing look and said: "Okay, go out quickly...I see."


    "...Hmph, you are happy if you are happy, I won''t say anything about you..." Kiko dropped such a word proudly and walked out of the kitchen...


    After half an hour----


    "For the sake of Xiaoyu''s speedy recovery...cheers..." At the dining table in the living room, everyone picked up their wine glasses and laughed loudly...


    As two or three glasses of red wine were eaten... Yunxue also gradually let go, commonly known as...a bit too much.


    "Xiaoyu...Do you know what I envy you the most?" Yun Xue said, asking and repliing: "I, I envy you the most for being free and easy...I don''t care about how others think of you, I do my own way... But I can''t do it..."


    "My family is very poor, so I feel a little inferior, for fear that others will look down on me..."


    So even if I was asked to help on duty, I couldn''t refuse to be asked to do all kinds of rough work... Do you know what it feels like?Obviously I don''t like it, but I have to smile desperately..."


    "What I fear most is when my classmates talk about playing at my house..."


    "My family...the poor, even my sister and I are still sleeping on the same couch. Our three people live in a place half the size of your bedroom... How dare I bring my classmates home..."


    "...Xue Xue, you drank too much..." Zhou Ye really didn''t know that this girl looked like a wife, and she would complain if she drank too much, but that''s right when you think about it. The wife''s personality sounds very gentle... ¡­But it was based on her resignation and no complaints at all. All the grievances and sadness were buried in her heart... It was so easy to have a chance to let her vent... or stop disturbing her.


    Thinking of this - Zhou Ye didn''t stop Yun Xue from continuing after saying that.


    "I''m not drunk..." Yun Xue worked hard to widen her somewhat drunk eyes, and continued: "Now-I envy you and are jealous... Xiaoyu... do you know? Obviously your personality is also Not gentle, you don¡¯t know anything about housework...but you have such a handsome cousin who loves you to take care of you...and what about me? Well--it seems like I''m good too, my sister is the best sister in the world ..."


    "..." Kiko was almost exasperated...Well, is this one of himself shooting himself in the foot?Forget it ¡ª let her let her for the time being, and when I turn around ¡ª I can¡¯t find the tone if she makes her cry ¡ª


    Kiko is already thinking about how to set a fire for her own man for a while, and then throw Yunxue to him... But in her mouth, she said, "Do you like my cousin? Take it...you''re welcome!"


    "..." When facing his own woman, Zhou Ye was a little speechless... Let her be rampant for the time being... I made her cry at night and couldn''t cry, hum... He threw herself around with a dismissive look. ?Did this girl forget about her recovery somewhere??She needs to be re-educated by love.


    "Really?" Yunxue, the only drunk on the table, didn''t notice the strangeness of the two thoughtful cousins ??on the table. After hearing Kiko''s words, she said with a look of surprise: "I It really will take him away, even if you cry and beg me in the end, I won''t give it back to you..."


    "Take it, take it quickly... Don''t just talk about it..."


    "Who said I just can''t practice..." Yun Xue said, unconvincedly stood up, and walked to Zhou Ye''s side in a naive manner... sat on Zhou Ye''s body unceremoniously with both hands Embracing Zhou Ye''s neck, demonstrating to Kiko: "I will really steal A Ye..."


    "Hmm..." Yunxue can''t say anything about the rest... because she has been blocked by Zhou Ye...


    Yun Xue, who was suddenly attacked, opened her eyes wide in surprise...The drunkenness brought by a few glasses of red wine was instantly dissipated in fright, but-soon she was completely captured by Zhou Ye''s skills A... For a girl who has never even talked about a relationship, Zhou Ye''s cultivation level is a bit too high... It''s not an opponent at all.


    Facing Zhou Ye¡¯s attack-all Yun Xue could do was to hug his neck tightly with his arms...like an ostrich avoiding danger, closing her eyes tightly, and letting Zhou Ye the bad guy be in her Do whatever you want...


    Chapter nine hundred and forty five


    Sitting on the high and low bed, Yunni looked at the dilapidated clock on the wall with some worry... Although this clock has not been used for many years, Yunni felt that when she remembered things, she seemed to have it in her memory. The shadow of this wall clock... Although it is not known how many years it has been used, at least it still serves as a reminder of the time for the owner.


    At this time-the hour hand was already pointing to nine o''clock, and she felt that she could not wait any longer...


    Thinking of this, she stood up... Picked up her little suit cover from the window and put it on her body... This is the only set of her clothes that looks a little bit higher-although it is from parallel imports I bought it on the street, but¡ªthe quality is really good.


    Under normal circumstances, she only wears it when she is at work... When she is at home on weekdays, she is not willing to wear it...


    This time I put on this coat, first because although it is almost the beginning of summer, the Xiangjiang River at night is still a little bit cold, and second... to take care of the face of my sister Yunxue.


    She knows-her sister Yunxue has gone to a classmate''s house, at least in front of her sister''s friends, she can''t lose face...


    After she was ready, Yunni picked up her dilapidated cell phone from the table and walked out of her small home... Mom had to work hard until three or four in the morning to come back. She had persuaded her many times...but Mom just didn''t listen-no way, she borrowed money from neighbors when she was in college to pay it back.


    Sister Yunxue''s tuition fees have to be paid--


    This sum of money was calculated like a heavy mountain, weighing on the mother and daughter... Yunni''s father died early, and only the orphan and the widow were left... Even her sister did not have her own father. Memory...


    The children of the poor have been in their homes for a long time... Since she was in college, Yunni has been doing odd jobs while studying... What is the romance of college? What is the encounter between the prince and the princess, it is all nonsense to her...


    The originally beautiful Yunni was of course chased in college, but¡ªshe didn¡¯t have any interest...


    For those guys, she sees it very thoroughly, it is entirely for the purpose of having fun... She doesn''t have the time to play with those who think that they are suave and suave. She thinks more when she has that time. Sleep for a while...


    Yunni admits that she worships gold...but she has principles in her worship, not to be a junior, not to sell her body...this is Yunni''s principle...


    Many boys have shown good feelings towards her... However, her first words made the boys retreat."How much money do you have? Are you willing to buy a house for my mother? Are you willing to raise my sister? You..."


    After the series of questions, ten can scare away nine...The remaining one is also full of nonsense, casually flickering... She Yunni is not stupid, so why should she take advantage of those guys??


    So-as of now-she is still a glorious girl who has never been in a relationship... girl.


    Yunni walked on the avenue of people coming and going, holding a can of anti-wolf pepper spray tightly in her pocket...As a principled gold worshiper, she would not let it casually Devaluation of one''s worth...

 Chapter 673

    So protecting yourself is something she learned early.


    "It should be here..." Yunni walked to the door of a high-end apartment building and looked at the name of the building... She was sure that this was where her sister and classmate lived. Obviously¡ªmy sister''s classmate was in a good family.


    Then I couldn''t shame my sister even more - thinking of this, Yunni straightened her body, showing her beautiful figure to the fullest... Then she took a graceful step into the elevator of the building.


    Beautiful women are given preferential treatment everywhere...at least-the security here didn''t come to ask her whether she was a guest in the resident of the building...


    After a while-the elevator stopped on the floor where Kiko''s house was...


    "Is it here?" Yunni looked at the house number in front of her, and after hesitating for a while, she still pressed the doorbell...


    Dingdong¡ª¡ªDingdong¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Through the door, Yunni could hear the door bell in the house¡ªhowever, five minutes passed¡ªthere was still no movement inside¡ªnot even the sound of people walking...this made her a little anxious, could it¡ªcould it be¡ª Did your sister have an accident?Is it because your sister was intimidated when she called herself?


    What will happen to my sister??Humans and snakes... definitely not urban legends...


    The more she thinks about it, the more she gets scared... The only thing she can do now is to press the doorbell desperately... Even if a man comes out now and tells her that she has found the wrong person, she will know that something has happened to her sister... I''m afraid of this kind of situation where I don''t know anything, let my guesses...


    Maybe it''s because the sky is so pitiful... Just when Yunni felt that she was about to despair, the door suddenly opened...


    However¡ªnot my sister, not my sister¡¯s classmate...not even a woman, but a handsome and overly handsome man...


    Yunni''s heart sank instantly, she was a little scared and wanted to say something... But no matter how she looked, she couldn''t make a sound... "I...I..."


    "You are Yunxue''s sister, Yunni?" Zhou Ye looked at the sluggish beauty in front of him, smiled and said first: "Yun Xue is waiting for you inside..."


    "...Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh... ¡­This dead Nizi doesn¡¯t go home at this point. Don¡¯t you know that you are worried about her?


    At this time, Yunni had already ignored the ill sentences in Zhou Ye''s words.


    [Your sister is waiting for you inside...]


    She rushed in...While walking inside, she asked, "Where is Xiaoxue?"


    "She''s in that room..." Zhou Ye closed the door casually, then... took Yunni to the door of Kiko''s bedroom... "It''s inside..."


    "Xiaoxue... don''t go home so late, you..." Yunni said as she pushed open the door of Kiko''s bedroom... However, the scene inside made her brain buzz... there was a feeling of spinning around the world. .


    On the couch in the bedroom, two young girls lay side by side in the thin quilt, holding the quilt tightly with both hands, only showing half of their face...this situation...what else does she not understand??"Assholes...they are still children..."


    Yunni rushed towards Zhou Ye like a mad tiger, and for an instant she really shocked Zhou Ye... This woman, she seems to be a person with a strong feeling...


    "Sister, don''t blame A Ye, I am willing to..." Yun Xue''s timid voice stunned Yunni on the spot... She moved her neck like a robot, looking towards lying down. My sister on the couch--


    My sister''s face was reddened, and her forehead was covered with fine beads of sweat... But there was a slight smile on her face. Obviously-what she said was true, and her sister really volunteered...but- -so what??Isn''t it a crime if the young girl volunteers??


    Chapter nine hundred and forty six


    "Asshole... you wait for the rest of your life to spend in jail... I''m never finished with you..." Yunni said, no longer paying attention to Zhou Ye, but went to the couch, she just wanted to pull up her sister. Go home... and then sue Zhou Ye, the guy who abducted her sister, to prison.


    In her opinion-it was definitely Zhou Ye who used his handsome appearance to trick his young and ignorant silly sister...


    "Sister..." Looking at her sister''s appearance as a mad cow guarding a calf, Yun Xue was also a little embarrassed... She was sure that she had fallen in love with Zhou Ye deeply and she could not do without him...


    Yun Xue absolutely didn''t want her sister and her lover to become incompatible... Is that really the only way to do it??


    It seems¡ªthere is only that...


    Thinking of this, Yunxue and Kiko cast a look at each other... and then they grabbed Yunni''s arms and pulled her onto the couch...


    "Xiaoxue, are you crazy? What are you going to do?" This sudden change made Yun Ni stupid on the spot.


    "Sister, I''m not crazy..." Yunni said while holding her sister''s hand firmly, "I don''t want to be separated from you... I want to be with you forever... So, sister... You too Marry Ye... so that our sisters can be together forever..."


    "You are absolutely crazy..." Yunni struggled hard... However, even if she is a few years older than the two girls, a woman is a woman, and she won''t be stronger just because you are a few years older. ...Not to mention--and Zhou Ye.


    "Hey--you don''t mess around..." Yunni felt as if her limbs were being pressed by something, she was unable to struggle at all, and--the handsome and human-looking guy had walked over with a smile step by step. , It''s not the most terrifying-the most terrifying is-he still holds a camera in his hand...


    "Do you know that you are breaking the law like this?" Yunni felt that as Zhou Ye approached step by step, her heartbeat was getting faster and faster... She regretted her death now, and knew she should call the police immediately.


    "I know..." Zhou Ye said quietly, "But... if you let you go, you will go to the police again, so... tell me why you let you go??"


    "Don''t... everyone has something to say..." Yunni felt that Zhou Ye''s smile at this moment was like a cat playing with a mouse, obviously - she was the dying mouse.But-she was absolutely unwilling... She was desperately trying to convince Zhou Ye to let her go."Look...you are so handsome, your future is boundless... if you go to jail because of a crime, it will be a lifetime stain..."


    "Yeah..." Zhou Ye smiled and sat at Yun Ni''s feet, looking very interested...


    In fact, Yun Xue and Kiko didn''t exert much effort anymore. At this moment, it was Zhou Ye''s power of thinking that controlled Yunni.


    "But what does this have to do with me not letting you go?" Zhou Ye smiled and gently put his hand on Yunni''s ankle... asked: "I will go to jail if I let you go, if I don''t let you go , I still have to go to jail... Then, you give me a reason to let you go first?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Kiko couldn''t help but almost laughed, joking, what cell in this world can trap his own man??Even if your own man is trapped... Believe it or not, his women, every minute teach you what is called violent robbery?


    Her sisters would not agree to their man being put in jail...unless her man wants to go to jail for a vacation by himself, but in other words-why does he go to jail for a vacation??Uh-it''s not easy to say, if it is a female prison, maybe my man is really interested in going in for a vacation...


    Just when Kiko''s thoughts could not fly... Yunni was already crying.


    "...You let me go..., you just let go of me and my sister, I swear I will never sue you..." Yunni has now repeatedly lowered her requirements, and now she only asks for her ability Take your sister out of danger first... and then go to sue Zhou Ye... what are you talking about??Isn''t it that words don''t count??Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s a woman¡¯s privilege not to speak?


    "But I don''t believe you, what should I do?" Zhou Ye was still playing the cat and mouse game...


    "I swear, I swear to heaven..."


    "Oaths and other things are used to violate..." Zhou Ye said quietly: "Why don''t you come and give me a guarantee?"


    "What kind of guarantee? I will do..." Yunni is now on the cutting board and can''t care much anymore.


    "So, do you agree?" Zhou Ye asked with a wicked smile.


    "Yes, I agreed...what guarantee do you want me to do?" Yunni''s small head quickly clicked...for fear of being slow to say...


    "You don''t need to do it, I''ll do it myself..." Zhou Ye said, reaching out to unbutton Yunni''s clothes...


    Yunni said in horror: "What are you going to do?"


    "I want your guarantee..."


    "You want my guarantee, why are you taking my clothes off?"


    "Luo Zhao is the guarantee... If you call the police, I will publish these photos..." Zhou Ye continued to busy himself with his work leisurely, speaking without stopping, and his hands couldn''t stop...


    "You, you can''t be like this..." Yunni was almost stupid...


    "Of course I can do this... You can also try to call for help... By the way, the soundproofing effect of this bedroom is still very good... No one can hear you even if you break your throat!"


    "I won''t be able to marry you like this... You, you want to marry me..." Yun Ni was already planning to use her own assassin."If you marry me, you have to buy a house for my mother. She has worked her life for our sister, and she should also enjoy the blessing... You also have to take care of my sister''s living expenses and school expenses... Millions of Hong Kong dollars are simply impossible..."


    "You are still young... you have such a heavy burden on your back at such a young age... Your life will be gloomy... So, you better let me go..."

 Chapter 674

    "It''s okay... It''s a big deal, I just raise your sisters..."


    "..." This sentence made the rest of Yun Ni''s blockade impossible to say, and Bai Shi Bai Ling''s secret persuasion skills were not useful... just when she was racking her brains to figure out a solution. Suddenly she felt cold... When she realized what was going on, she couldn''t help screaming in surprise."Ahhh-"


    "Stop calling... If you call again, I will force you to..."


    Zhou Ye''s words scared Yunni tightly and closed her eyes... Watching Zhou Ye holding the camera and constantly taking pictures of herself [In fact, there is no memory card in it, just to play with Yunni] Yunni cried bitterly... "Asshole...you asshole..."


    "..." Seeing Yunni who was crying so painfully, Zhou Ye couldn''t bear to tease her anymore...So, let''s go straight to the subject. Thinking of this, he directly...


    "What are you...what are you going to do? Didn''t you say that you wouldn''t treat me......Ah!!! You lied to me..." Yunni''s sobbing sound was completely terminated with a painful cry Up...


    Chapter nine hundred and forty seven


    How about the streets of Xiangjiang after three in the morning??


    Zhou Ye will tell you¡ªit¡¯s no different from Devil. Except for some very few stores that are open all night, the other stores are already closed...There is no one on the empty street, it looks like deserted. Ghost mythical creatures.


    On the cold street, there was a faint sound of footsteps at this moment... The footsteps still sounded very regular, not like the messy steps of a drunk who could not find his home.


    With the sound of footsteps, a figure appeared at the entrance of the street, seeming to be carrying something on his back...


    With the reflection of the street lamp, this person turned out to be Zhou Ye... and what he was carrying on his back was not someone else-it was Yunni.


    Don¡¯t get me wrong¡ªit¡¯s not that Zhou Ye accidentally killed Yunni and was going to throw her body away... In fact, Yunni has completely resigned her fate now... and confirmed the relationship with Zhou Ye... However, she still She insisted on going home-no way, her mother was left alone at home, and she was still a little worried about her mother.


    "Don''t abandon me in the future. If you dare to abandon me, I will die for you to see..." Yunni lay on Zhou Ye''s back, and put her little girl close to Zhou Ye''s ears, and said softly, "And... ¡­Don¡¯t bully my sister...Dare to bully my sister...I...I..."


    Yunni [I...] For a long time, she realized that she had nothing to do with this bad guy... Moreover, this bad guy had already eaten and wiped out her sisters, and she just put her sister out of shame. ¡¤Human posture¡¤Position...what else do you say bullying and not bullying?


    Zhou Ye smiled and patted Yunni¡¯s dolphins... jokingly said: "Okay...don¡¯t think about how useless there are...in the future, just be my little lady obediently, and I will help you with other things. Taken..."


    "Yeah..." Yunni replied in a low voice, and then put her head on his shoulder...


    Tonight, it was a bit too exciting for her... everything was as if in a dream, first my sister was not so late and hadn''t returned home... and I went to find my sister, but the bad guy gave him hey Hehehehe...not only hehehe, but also his sister...the most bloody thing is that she found that she could not do without this badass...


    "Hey..." Yunni asked weakly, "Ye...you will definitely not abandon our sisters in the future? Are you?"


    For Zhou Ye, she really doesn''t have much confidence... In her opinion, Zhou Ye is handsome... and rich... and there are many women... They are all very carefree guys... and their sisters, except Apart from appearance and figure... there is nothing else to grasp.


    Isn¡¯t it all in movies like that?Don¡¯t the wealthy kids end up marrying a well-known lady?What if... what if... Ye is also a son of a wealthy family?What if his future main house wants him to dump himself??These are the reasons she is worried...


    "What are you thinking about?" Although Zhou Ye didn''t turn his head back, but¡ªhis psychic hint had been exerting an influence on Yunni, he knew what Yunni was thinking...this little girl¡ªhas not been confident anymore. To the extreme.


    He directly put Yunni on the ground lightly, then turned his head, and looked at Yunni seriously: "Although I am bothered, but nostalgic... I have no habit of abandoning my own woman, and... don''t think about it. I will get home and tell your mother well that we will go back to the Devil in a few days... Tell your mother about the matter in advance... Ask her if she wants to go back with us or stay here? If you want to stay here, then I will buy her a house, and then invite some servants, if you go back with us-you can also visit your mother often!"


    "Yeah..." Yunni smiled when she heard Zhou Ye''s words... This bad guy has already planned everything, and he has taken into account her worries... Why do you want to do more??I''ll be obedient and just be a little woman...


    Thinking of this, Yunni stepped on her feet and took the initiative to send her own little scorpion... The empty street-the two hugging each other... This scene seemed to have become eternal...


    When Zhou Ye sent Yunni home that night, her mother hadn''t come back... Zhou Ye originally wanted to wait at Yunni''s house, but Yunni didn''t want her man to wait for her mother to come back... Among other things, it was just this pigeon-coop-like residence with nowhere to go, which made Yunni not want her man to be wronged in her own house...not to mention, she didn''t want her man to be in conflict with her mother...


    After all... Zhou Ye caused the two daughters of the other family to be miserable... It is impossible that the old lady of the family will not be angry. She always has to say something to vent her anger??Zhou Ye is ready to be scolded...


    But obviously-Yunni didn''t think so, she didn''t want her man to suffer any wrongdoing... Therefore, Zhou Ye was kicked out of her house early, and she was psychologically prepared to face her mother''s scolding alone.


    Zhou Ye, who knew this well, could only return to Kiko''s home alone in the end...All he could do was to love the sisters twice in the future...


    Early in the morning¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Zhou Ye was awakened by the knock on the door. The two chicks lying beside him had trouble with mobility, so he could only open the door...


    "Are you surprised?"


    As soon as Zhou Ye opened the door, she saw Yunni standing at the door... She looked at Zhou Ye with a smile on her face, still carrying all kinds of breakfast...


    "What a pleasant surprise..." Zhou Ye said, holding Yunni in his arms, "I clearly cried with pain yesterday and turned into a tearful person. I ran over this morning... You didn''t hurt enough. ??"


    "I just want to come here soon and tell you some good news..." Yunni smiled like a crescent moon with her willow eyebrows... She couldn''t be unhappy."Mom agreed to our business..."


    "What did your mother say?" Zhou Ye put Yunni carefully on the sofa in the living room, and then asked curiously.


    "Yesterday..." Yunni told about what happened to her mother after returning home...


    Among other things, just because of the problem of her little sister not coming home at night, she was scolded by her mother...waiting for her to say that she and her sister were eaten up by a man. Later...her mother was about to call the police at that time.


    However-after Yunni took out the gold card that her man gave to herself wit...Her mother''s attitude changed in an instant, but she still vaguely suspected that her daughter was cheated...


    So-early in the morning, her mother took Winnie to the bank to check the account... The result didn''t need to be asked-when she knew that there were three memories in the account... Winnie''s mother almost had a heart attack , What is getting rich overnight?This is getting rich overnight.


    Of course...Although her two daughters were both miserable by a man, but...Judging from the man''s sincerity, she would not hold that man accountable... and even urged her daughter, They are all other women, so why don''t you hurry up and serve your own man?Don¡¯t say anything else, at least I have to buy breakfast for my own man...


    That''s why - Yunni was rushed here by her mother early in the morning.


    Chapter nine hundred and forty eight


    "Ye... don''t blame my mother for being too greedy for money... for our sisters, she has suffered for a lifetime..." Yunni snuggled in Zhou Ye''s arms and said cautiously... She was afraid that her man would treat her mother. Bad impression...


    "It''s okay to be greedy for money..." Zhou Ye smiled and kissed Yunni''s little face, saying: "There are not many people in the world who really regard money as dung... This is people''s pursuit of happiness. An instinct in life... Besides, if your mother was not greedy for money... how could she let me so easily the bad guy who defrauded her two daughters?"


    "Ye...Thank you..." Yunni was a little touched and offered her little covet...That''s 300 million U.S. dollars, even the richest man in Hong Kong. Ask if he is willing to spend 300 million U.S. dollars for two women??It is estimated that he is unwilling... let alone 300 million US dollars, 100 million Hong Kong dollars can be played to the end of life...Who would want to spend 300 million US dollars for a pair of poor sisters?


    Zhou Ye comfortably enjoyed Yun Ni''s touch...Of course, he wouldn''t tell this stupid girl that money is really just a set of numbers to him...how much he wants!


    At this time... Kiko''s bedroom door opened... Yunxue limped out in Kiko''s nightdress, rubbing her still a little sleepy eyes... asked: "Sister, why did you come here? Morning? Mom didn''t scold you?"


    "Your mother sold all your sisters to me..." Zhou Ye greeted him with a smile, then picked up Yun Xue, walked to the sofa, and took the two sisters in his arms."Okay... You will be the uncle''s people in the future... Come and give me a pleasure to uncle..."


    After the two sisters cast a blank look at their man, they said in unison: "Bad guy..." X2


    Zhou Ye smiled... one side, a good morning kiss to the two sisters...


    After getting things done with the Yun family sisters-all that is left is Kiko''s problem, but her mother is still in Australia for the time being and cannot come back... Then there is no way, Zhou Ye can only wait...


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t just stay at home these days and didn¡¯t go anywhere... He still went to see his cheap elder brother Da Fei. Da Fei had 10,000 MMP sentences about this, but he wanted to talk about it but didn¡¯t dare to talk. ... Zhou Ye disappeared after getting off the plane...


    I didn''t expect that a few days later, I brought a few new girls to see me... Obviously what Zhou Ye was going to do these days, I can guess it without asking.


    His eldest brother is really aggrieved...


    But suffocated back to suffocated... Da Fei had nothing to do with Zhou Ye.


    One week later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After Zhou Ye met Kiko¡¯s mother... things were easy, although Kiko¡¯s mother didn¡¯t care much about money because she ran a trading company, but-don¡¯t forget that Zhou Ye has other things What about the means, for example¡ªpsychic hints.


    No need to ask about the result, of course everyone is happy...


    Of course-Zhou Ye would not be so stupid to tell Kiko''s mother how many women she has... Kiko''s mother just knows that her daughter has fallen in love early, and the object is an extremely handsome boy, and this boy has quite a family at home. Energetic, so I intend to transfer Kiko to the magic city...to live with Zhou Ye.


    Although Kiko¡¯s mother was a little worried about her daughter¡¯s ability to take care of herself-but under the influence of Zhou Ye''s spiritual hint, she still agreed to Kiko''s transfer request-only to fly back to Hong Kong twice a month to meet her That''s it.

 Chapter 675

    These are all small problems...


    After solving these problems, Zhou Ye took his women directly and boarded his special plane again... and flew straight to the magic city, his lair.


    After returning to the magic city-the grand welcome ceremony for the newcomers will certainly not be missing...


    That night-on the top floor of the Alice Building, a quiet welcome party was held... This meeting made all the women have to take a few days off for a rest... No way, they can''t get to the ground. .


    Through this gathering, the newly joined sisters learned deeply about the side of their own men and animals...just brush something?nonexistent¡­¡­


    Three years later----


    It¡¯s time for a big party once again in January... The top floor of the Alice Building is noisy again... There is a swimming pool here, and there are various green tropical vegetation... The glass conservatory here is controlled only by the system. Keep it at the most comfortable temperature for the human body-the entire top layer is like an island in the sky.


    At night---Zhou Ye used the portal to get all his women here one by one, whether it''s the Neon Censor Five, or the steward of the sisters of Baidi Huajianai, whether it''s Imagawa''s mother and daughter. It was still the four-member group of Wife of Extreme Dao...All were taken over by Zhou Ye.


    Of course... there is also a collection of sister papers from Hong Kong and Dayan...


    The only problem is that Mo Chou has some problems with her company¡¯s business, so she is going to be absent from this party...but it¡¯s not an egg, that¡¯s how Zhou Ye didn¡¯t let her go... just fed her. The full one almost made it.


    With the neon lights shining, the music rang... The family gathering once a month began... This night, a group of snakes danced wildly, this night... Zhou Ye''s women all felt very happy... This night...cough Cough, don''t let you write.


    Early in the morning - when the first ray of morning light fell on the top of the Alice Building, Zhou Ye also opened his eyes...


    As the top floor of the tallest building in the surrounding area, Zhou Ye¡¯s women certainly don¡¯t have to worry about being peeped by people around them when they play here, so last night his women played here but they were so hilarious, hi... until now. All of them are still lying on the wooden floor of the glass conservatory built on the top floor of the building, sleeping a lot...


    "Whose clothes are these..." Zhou Ye grabbed the little clothes hanging on his head. After watching for a long time, he didn''t remember whose underwear it was... But forget it, it''s all of his own woman anyway. ...


    Putting his underwear aside, Zhou Ye just thought about getting up...but found that--it''s a bit difficult...


    A group of women, embracing their legs, pressing people against people... If you look down from the sky, you will find that Zhou Ye is like lying on a flesh-colored couch at this moment... This flesh-colored couch is owned by him. Surrounded by women.


    "It''s a corrupt life..." After Zhou Ye sighed, he directly controlled the intelligent system of the greenhouse with his mind power... and turned the glass of the greenhouse into black... "Since I can''t get up anymore, go to sleep. ..."


    He embraced the girls again and entered his dream-but when he seemed to be asleep, a sweet bell rang.


    Chapter nine hundred and forty nine


    [My dear, Mo Chou misses you... My dear... Mo Chou misses you...]


    Listening to the ringtone recorded by Mo Chou himself, Zhou Ye knew--who was calling him...but, he couldn''t get up...


    Just when Zhou Ye was about to use his mind, the ringing of the phone woke up Xiao Bai who was lying on his body...Bai Qianchu yawned, crawled forward a few times, grabbed the phone and put it in Zhou Ye''s hands... and then He lay down on his brother again and closed his eyes.


    "Xiao Bai is so good..." Zhou Ye smiled and gently stroked Xiao Bai''s long hair with one hand, and connected the phone with the other."Mo Chou... missed me so early??"


    "It''s not early at all... It''s past 8 o''clock in the evening here..." Mo Chou sat in his bedroom, smiling, listening to the voice of his own man in the microphone... just heard Zhou Ye''s voice. I feel at ease for a while.


    "But I''m here just at seven o''clock in the morning..." Zhou Ye sighed... He knew that Mo Chou should be in Buenos Aires at this moment. There are those bodyguards trained since childhood, and he is not worried about Mo Chou at all. Safety.


    What''s more, not only the little girls cultivated by the Hundred Lands Clan were transformed by Zhou Ye, even Mo Chou also possessed the genetic ability of mutants. Those who underestimated her would be bad luck.


    "My dear... I just received a message... I think you will be interested!" Mo Chou smiled and went straight to the subject.


    "What news?" Zhou Ye asked strangely, you know-he never cared about business or anything, he only cared about women... If there is any news that interests him, then I am afraid it is only for women. News.


    "My dear... Do you remember the billion-dollar bet we had in Las Vegas back then?" Mo Chou''s voice revealed a hint of smile.


    "I remember..." Of course Zhou Ye remembered that he deliberately lost to Shi Yijian, and he also left Shi Yijian''s betrothal certificate...


    "Shi Yijian''s daughter A Cai... is now being pursued by his new apprentice A Le..." Mo Chou''s words made Zhou Ye stunned... her voice began to become a little gloomy."Shi Yijian didn''t tell his daughter, has she been booked?"


    "Think about Shi Yijian, it''s impossible to tell his daughter these things, right?" Mo Chou smiled and said, "Although he is only fifteen years old,...that A Cai has become a beauty... honey, You don¡¯t want to start... the cabbage in your plate will be snatched away!"


    "...Hehe...Shi Yijian, you didn''t take justice first, so don''t blame me for not being careful..." Zhou Ye asked directly, "Tell me where Shi Yijian''s daughter is now? Tell all their addresses. I¡­¡­"


    "Okay, my dear..." Mo Chou said with a smile, knowing that-counting-her power is still very large in the United States, and... she also always sends people to stare at A Cai, her future How could my sister let a hairy boy cheat away?


    As for Shi Yijian''s idea??That doesn''t matter...


    the other side----


    The city of Henderson, only five miles away from Las Vegas, has a villa in the center of a manor house covering more than ten acres in the southeast suburbs...


    The owner of this manor obviously spent a lot of thoughts on it. Green vegetation can be seen everywhere in the whole manor, and there is even an artificial lake in one corner of the manor...


    This may not be a big deal in other places, but-know this is Nevada... the entire city of Henderson was built in a huge canyon in the desert...


    Here, water and green are rare resources...For these green vegetation, the owner here has to spend at least five to ten times the money of other areas to take care of them... so that they will not dry up.


    At this time¡ªit¡¯s already Pacific time, late at night, it¡¯s more than ten o¡¯clock in the middle of the night...At night in the desert, the moon is exceptionally bright. Against the background of the moonlight, the entire manor seems to be sprinkled with silver, and the lights in the manor shine Down, very enchanting.


    Above the villa, in the largest room-two girls were lying on the couch and whispering between girls.


    "Acai...How is the school recently? Haven''t you made any friends?" Wen Ling asked while looking at the beauty magazine in her hand... You know, the father of the two is a brother brother, and they have known each other since childhood... ¡­


    She will come to Henderson this time because A-Cai¡¯s father, Shi Yijian, brought A-Cai from Los Angeles to this place... I am afraid that A-Cai will feel bored if she is unfamiliar with her life¡ªthat¡¯s why she told her father Call and invite her to stay here for a while, so that she can comfort her little sister.


    Of course, Wen Ling is quite willing to know this... You know, play is more important to girls of their age than to learn or something...


    "It''s still like that..." Facing her little sister''s question, A Cai said listlessly: "Those guys in the school... At first they were very enthusiastic, and they insisted on inviting me to participate in their party, but After I inquired, I found out that they were so messed up to death... either drinking or barking...or gambling, I have no interest in those things...so I never agreed once...slowly I was isolated..."


    "It''s like this in American colleges..." Wen Ling smiled slightly: "What''s more, it''s so close to Las Vegas... It would be weird if all of them are good babies..."


    "Oh..." A Cai felt that if her little sister hadn''t come to accompany her, then she would be really miserable.


    "By the way...Acai, did anyone at school confess to you?" As Wen Ling, who went to high school all the way from girls'' school to high school, she likes to listen to other people''s love scenes...maybe curiosity, maybe yearning... ...Who can tell this clearly...


    "How could someone confess to me?"


    "Impossible... A Cai, you are so beautiful... You can be a man and you can martial arts..." Wen Ling didn''t believe it... You know, a tiger father has no dog girls--A Cai has learned a lot of Uncle Shi''s skills.


    "Please-this is the United States... Isn''t the aesthetics of the East and the West different?" A Cai sighed... I was a little speechless for her overly curious little sister.


    "Hey, it''s really a pity..." Wen Ling said, she suddenly remembered Ale who was going to the airport to pick him up. He was also the son of his father and brother, but his dad died early, so he worshipped early. Uncle Shi is a teacher, he can be regarded as the big brother among the several apprentices of Uncle Shi... Big brother?Junior sister?There is something to do... and seeing that when he sent himself here this time, his attitude towards A Cai was a little wrong, did the two of them have done it??


    No, no matter what, you have to ask first before talking... Thinking of this, Wen Ling asked directly: "What''s the matter with you and A Le?"


    "Me and big brother?? What''s the matter?" A Cai looked dazed, she didn''t know what Wen Ling''s words meant...


    "Don''t pretend, I can see it all... A Le''s attitude towards you is different from others..." The expression on Wen Ling''s face seemed to say, I have seen everything through, so stop pretending."Tell me... I''m very curious... Do you have any drama with A Le?"


    "...Hehe..." A Caipi smiled and gave her little sister a blank glance. Is this guy the love brain that people often say??"I don''t feel anything about him, nor do we have any relationship...just when he is my brother..."


    "Hey-I''m not doing it..." Wen Ling sighed. Based on her understanding of A Cai, A Cai is definitely not a person who is good at hiding her thoughts. Obviously-she is telling the truth... At least now A Cai I don''t have any feeling for that Ale.


    At this moment, the voice of a strange man suddenly came into their ears."It''s right if you don''t have a head. If they both have a head, then I''ll have a head..."


    Chapter Ninety Fifty

 Chapter 676

    Wen Ling was stunned when he heard the words that came suddenly... and A Cai reacted much faster than her¡ª¡ª


    I saw A Cai turned over and jumped directly to the ground... With a slight tap of both hands, the lights in the entire villa were suddenly turned off, and the brilliant lights instantly turned into black ink...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    "... Save me... A Cai... I''m afraid of the dark..." Wen Ling was almost crying... In a strong light environment, suddenly entering a dark environment, it takes a few seconds for her eyes Time to adapt to... The common way is to close her eyes and wait for a while, but-Wen Ling obviously doesn''t know, she only feels that her eyes are black and can''t see anything...


    Just when Wen Ling wanted to continue to ask for help from her little sister-suddenly she felt as if she was being hugged by someone, which made her almost scared to death... asked in a crying voice, "Is it you? A Cai...Are you holding me...Don''t scare me, you talk...You know I am most afraid of the dark..."


    "...Ah..." A Cai''s faint sigh came not far away... She clapped her hands again, and the lighting of the entire villa was restored again...


    She didn''t want it either... But-someone has a hostage, what can she do... At least-she doesn''t want her little sister to be hurt because of herself... She will have a conscience.


    "Help ah ah ah ah ah !!! -------- !!!!!" With the lights restored again ...... Wen Ling saw myself standing opposite A color, A color stood since ...... Opposite him, who is the person standing behind him and hugging him??Do you need to ask??Wen Ling suddenly screamed... almost a dolphin sound.


    "I think... it''s useless to call for help here..." Wen Ling heard a man''s voice behind her, which was the same master as the voice who had just picked her up.


    Perhaps it was because the unhurried tone of the voice infected her and made her forget her situation... and asked slightly curiously: "Then what should I call?"


    "Please! Help! Help! Please help me!!!" The male voice learned Wen Ling''s tone just 10% of the time...


    "..."


    "..."


    "You''re so annoying..." Wen Ling didn''t know why, but she couldn''t get nervous anymore. Maybe it was because the kidnapper was a bit witty, and she didn''t have the consciousness of being a hostage at all...


    It was only at this moment that she suddenly realized that her little sister A Cai''s eyes seemed to be wrong when she was looking at her... No, she was not looking at herself, but at the man behind her... Did she know this man??


    "Huh..." A Cai took a deep breath, let her beating too fast heart become temporarily up, and then slowly asked: "Who are you...? What do you want??"


    "What do I want?" Zhou Ye asked back, leaking a smile, and he was stunned by his smile... Bastard... Don''t laugh... If this goes on, you will be fascinated by him. of.


    A Cai is a face control...yes, she is a face control with a slight nympho attribute...


    Question-What will happen to Yan Kong when he meets a handsome man like Zhou Ye??A Cai will reveal the answer for you soon...


    "Yes... what do you want?" After taking a deep breath, A Cai took two steps forward... The distance between her and Zhou Ye is less than one meter now, "You are still young... To robbery... I tell you, don''t think that we are bullied by only two girls in our house.... The whole villa is full of institutions... You can''t escape..."


    "..." Wen Ling has an urge to cry... Fuck... You told others about your trump cards, how can you save me??


    So far, Wen Ling has not dared to look back at Zhou Ye...because she heard...seeing the looks of the gangster will irritate the gangster to take risks...maybe they will be killed...so she dare not look...


    Just when Wen Ling complained about her little sister...A Cai showed her her unique skills in saving lives.


    "Let go of my friend...how much do you want? Tell me about the amount...I will give you...My friend is innocent..." A Cai stared at Zhou Ye''s handsome face with beautiful eyes... It seems that he is only observing him, but in fact, he is admiring beautiful men...


    "I don''t want money..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, he is not short of money...


    "Then what do you want?" A Cai asked curiously.


    In the middle of the night, invaded other people''s villas...not for money?What is that for?Is it for women?Don''t be kidding...A Cai looked at Zhou Ye''s face and thought--with this guy''s face, he stood on the street...A lot of beauties were willing to undress him...


    "I want you..." Zhou Ye''s words made A Cai''s mouth instantly turn into O...


    Did he come for himself??Is he here for himself??These words kept appearing in A Cai''s heart, and the whole person felt a little bit soft... Is this a confession??


    "Acai, run away..." Wen Ling heard Zhou Ye''s words, and she didn''t know where to muster the courage. She hugged Zhou Ye''s arms around her waist tightly with both hands... and then sacrificed herself. Yi looked like he shouted: "Run, A Cai...I''ll stop him..."


    "Why am I running?" A Cai asked a little strangely... Such a handsome boy came for herself... Why should he run??


    "Idiot... he must want to kidnap you, and then ask Uncle Shi for a ransom... Run, idiot..." Wen Ling felt like she was about to die... Why didn''t this silly girl understand??


    "Me? Kidnap A Cai? Blackmail Shi Yijian?" Zhou Ye felt dumbfounded. Does he still need to use blackmail to make money?Why do you have to do things that can be done easily??Are you stupid??


    "Then what do you want A Cai for?" Wen Ling was a little stunned... And A Cai looked at Zhou Ye expectantly, wanting to know what he was going to do by herself...


    "A Cai is my fiancee...I want to take her away. Is there anything wrong?" Zhou Ye said this, both girls were dumbfounded...


    A Cai is sweet in her heart... and Wen Ling feels like something is wrong.


    "You let me go..." Wen Ling said as she pushed Zhou Ye''s arm, originally thinking that she should be given a powerful arm, but she didn''t seem to use any force at all, so she directly let her get out of Zhou Ye''s grip...


    However-when she turned around and saw Zhou Ye''s face for the first time, she instantly understood why her little sister had such an expression...remorse...why did she want to get out of this handsome boy''s arms?Ahhhhh...


    "Then, that... I just slipped out of my foot accidentally, can I go back again... Have you never done it again?" Wen Ling looked at Zhou Ye expectantly, as if everyone had something to discuss. ... almost amused Zhou Ye.


    "No..." Zhou Ye didn''t speak, A Cai jumped over first and directly blocked between Wen Ling and Zhou Ye... With her arms stretched out, the two were completely separated... Zhou Ye didn''t understand. Who is she protecting, and how does it seem to stop her little sister?


    Chapter nine hundred and fifty one


    "Can you tell me what''s going on?" A Cai stared at her big piercing eyes and looked at Zhou Ye... She believed that Zhou Ye definitely did not find herself for no reason... Maybe, What he said is true, is he really his fianc¨¦?


    "Are you really sure you want to listen?" Zhou Ye said with a faint smile: "If you call your father Shi Yijian now, maybe he will oppose you becoming my fiancee... But if you really If you want to listen, if you listen to the reason, you must achieve the result...that is, if you listen to my story, you will be my fianc¨¦e...even if this is the case-do you want to listen?"


    "I want to listen..." A Cai looked at Zhou Ye with a rebellious neck.


    "All right..." Zhou Ye nodded, and then casually sat on the Simmons where the two women had just been lying on their stomachs, and said: "This matter has to be talked about from 16 years ago... What about you... and your father, Shi Yijian, is just a gambler who first came to Las Vegas to live a life..."


    "..."


    "..."


    It took Zhou Ye a full half an hour to tell the whole story...


    At this time, A Cai and Wen Ling sat next to him, listening to him telling stories obediently... After the story was finished, Wen Ling asked curiously: "Then you are the story. The son of the man who won Uncle Shi but deliberately left the bet to him?"


    "Of course--not..." After Zhou Ye deliberately teased Wen Ling with a long voice, he flatly denied...just kidding--to pretend to be his own son??how is this possible???


    "Then why do you say A Cai is your fianc¨¦?" Wen Ling asked.


    "..." A Cai couldn''t help but glared at Wen Ling, and she could tell about it, no matter what-she recognized Zhou Ye as her fiance... Why did this guy look so much, as if she couldn''t wait Breaking herself apart is the same as Zhou Ye¡ªwhat is her heart?Does the boat of friendship turn over if you turn it over??


    "Say it..." Wen Ling deliberately didn''t look at A Cai''s eyes... Yes, she said that deliberately with the idea of ??breaking up the two of them... Everyone talk about loyalty, good sister... But-for a man Are there few good sisters who are torn?Handsome guys are scarce resources...so handsome to the extent that Zhou Ye is no longer a scarce resource, but...the only one, whoever grabs it, everyone has their own means.


    "Because I am the one who won Shi Yijian..." Zhou Ye''s words made the two women grow up in surprise...


    Won Shi Yijian??A dozen years ago???At this age, an eighteen or nine-year-old boy who doesn''t seem to be much older than the two??Are you kidding us???


    "You? The one who won my dad???" A Cai couldn''t help standing up, and then groping on Zhou Ye''s face, trying to find out the human skin mask and cosmetics she had imagined. Something like...


    However-in the end she found nothing... Don''t say any human skin masks, not even cosmetics... Zhou Ye''s skin and face are completely natural... "You...how old are you?"


    "...I forgot it myself..." Zhou Ye sighed. He really forgot his true age...Why is this thing remembering it?Remind yourself-is you already a monster??


    "You shouldn''t be a liar..." Wen Ling still doesn''t give up her CP demolition career... A girl who has been single for more than ten years, since elementary school, you can''t hurt the resentment of the love brain all the way to girls'' school.


    "No..." A Cai gave Wen Ling a fierce look, and she took the initiative to help Zhou Ye."If my dad really loses to you, he will definitely collect your hole card... and the place where he hides things is in this villa, come with me..."

 Chapter 677

    As A Cai said, she grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand and ran towards the downstairs of the villa... She was not only to help Zhou Ye defend, but also to make her little sister completely give up...


    [Look, our fate was determined before I was born.This kind of Chi Guoguo''s idea of ??showing off makes A Cai act like this...


    "Wait for me..." Wen Ling hurriedly followed... Just kidding, life is endless, and CP is more than demolition... Heaven and earth are handsome, and those who are predestined will get it... She will never give up easily.


    Zhou Ye was a little bit dumbfounded by A Cai being pulled to the basement door of the villa... The door here uses sonic recognition and facial recognition. As Shi Yijian''s only daughter, A Cai certainly has the permission to enter...


    She didn''t care about Wen Ling who was catching up behind her panting, she opened the door of the safe and walked in...


    There were about one hundred kilograms of gold bars and various famous paintings inside...A Cai took a careful look at Zhou Ye and found that he seemed to have no interest at all in these valuable things... I couldn''t help but feel happy. It is what a man should do in the future.


    Of course... If Zhou Ye is a liar, A Cai doesn''t mind activating the mechanism in the vault and trapping Zhou Ye here completely... From now on, she will be regarded as Jinwu Cangjiao... Death, she is not willing to let it go. Zhou Ye died.


    "That is the safe for my father''s most precious treasure. If that card really exists, then it must be there..." Acai said, opening the safe placed in the center of the treasure house without hesitation... As she expected, the code for the safe is her birthday...


    Although I know that my father¡¯s most precious things are hidden here, A Cai, who has never been short of money in the past, has never come in a few times, let alone open the safe... When she opened the safe on her birthday ¡ª¡ªThe most eye-catching thing placed on the middle grid made her stunned."this is¡­¡­"


    It was a small sandalwood box, probably larger than the palm of an adult man.


    She carefully took out the sandalwood box... Then, she opened the box directly-there was a card that was sealed in crystal... It was a five of spades, and the card had a real face. I wrote a paragraph [Even if the US$500 million is my bride price for your daughter, if the bride price is received, I can¡¯t regret the marriage in the future.


    "...Really, there is such a card..." Wen Ling looked at this card, feeling like she had lost...


    "My dear..." Seeing this card, everything became clear, and A Cai didn''t hesitate to change to the most intimate name."My dear, let''s run away..."


    "Huh???" Zhou Ye felt that he couldn''t keep up with this girl''s rhythm...


    Chapter Nine Hundred and Fifty Two


    Why elope??


    In A Cai¡¯s words-since her father never told her about this, then there may be thoughts of remorse marriage... But as a woman in the new century, she will definitely keep her promise... Her father was unwilling, and she had to fight the old forces to the end.


    However-in the end they still did not elope into...


    It¡¯s not because someone blocked them, but because they teased her quietly in her ear, "No need to be so troublesome... We just need to uncook rice and cook mature rice... Then we will stand in front of your father, you point to He said to him with his stomach that he was going to be a grandfather soon... he agreed!


    Although A Cai was a little bit of face control, the girl''s reservedness is still... it is impossible for her to agree to such a thing, but she is not... there is also Wen Ling who is making waves...


    When Wen Ling, who wished to post to Zhou Ye and listened to him whispering to A Cai, heard Zhou Ye''s words, she couldn''t help but yelled: "No... absolutely not..."


    What do you say??What the rivals want...we don¡¯t give...what the rivals don¡¯t want, we just do...


    With this thought--A Cai was sitting on her couch with an awkward look at this time, and a pair of big eyes glanced over, but she didn''t dare to look at Zhou Ye sitting next to her...


    Zhou Ye looked at A Cai with some amusement¡ªthis little girl definitely regretted... However, what about regret??Will the wolf let go of the lamb that has run to his side??The answer is obvious-no.


    "Baby...don''t be afraid...just leave everything to me..." Zhou Ye said, grabbing A Cai''s slender waist and lifting her chin with his hand. Before she could answer, he bowed his head and blocked it. Her little...


    Just as soon as I touched...A Cai felt like she had been electrocuted all over her body, so crisp... and she didn¡¯t use any strength... All the thinking ability of the whole person disappeared... She could do it, Only holding Zhou Ye''s neck tightly, passively accepting Zhou Ye''s request...


    Five or six minutes later-with a painful cry... Zhou Ye''s purpose of this trip was achieved.


    However-outside the house there was a figure bitten by thunder standing stiff at the door.


    It''s not someone else-it''s Wen Ling who was rushed to the guest room to sleep...Although she has never experienced anything like that, but...have you never seen a pig run without eating pork?Relying on the knowledge learned from certain books...Wen Ling knew what happened inside.


    Just when she felt the mixed tastes in her heart, the female solo singing that gradually sounded in the house made her feel a little unable to move her legs...


    Gradually... the voice inside disappeared, and Wen Ling''s sanity returned to her body again... She couldn''t help but laugh at herself: "What the hell did I do tonight? More than just grabbing men from the best little sister... ¡­I¡¯m not ashamed to listen to the corner here...Forget it...It¡¯s time to let go!"


    However, just when she was about to turn around and leave here, the door of the room suddenly opened-then an arm came out from inside, grabbed Wen Ling and dragged in...


    Before Wen Ling screamed, she was blocked by Zhou Ye... Soon, she was addicted to Zhou Ye''s methods.


    I''m kidding-I was so wasteful tonight, and even the intensity of the psychic suggestion was used more than three times the previous, and then let this Viagra''s daughter run away, then he still mixed a P...


    From the beginning, when he saw the two women in the house, his idea was...take all.


    Soon... there was a female solo singing in the house again... It''s just that the person who sang changed this time...


    early morning------


    On the desert road in Las Vegas, a silver supercar with the roar of the engine speeds along the road. The owner of the supercar is an Asian youth who looks like he is in his early twenties and nods.


    He is handsome in appearance, and he drove a supercar. Of course, this combination attracted the attention of young drivers, and there were many female drivers who deliberately accelerated to overtake, and then threw him an ambiguous flying eye.


    However¡ªin this regard, the young man just nodded slightly inside, without any other response... Of course he was not a saint, but from his point of view... Such goods can cost a thousand dollars in Las Vegas One claw is a lot, it doesn''t mean anything.


    He is now back home...just want to go to his junior sister soon...


    In the past, he was young and ignorant, and he was always full of longing for the big sisters who are full of styles... However, as he got older--he began to feel tired of those big sisters...


    On the contrary, it was the little junior sister who had never been in the sight of his law before. As she got older, she slowly opened up-becoming a rose in bud.


    This of course attracted his attention...


    He has now turned his target to his little junior sister Acai...Of course, he sneaked it out without telling his master... You know, his master is very precious to his daughter-he doesn''t want to be expelled from the teacher.


    It just feels as if my master''s eyes were a little wrong this morning...No, no, maybe I think too much and think about this...Ale shook his head...He stepped on the accelerator a few more points-super running Driving towards Henderson with a gust of wind.


    When he saw his master''s manor from a distance, Alqiang endured the excitement of seeing his little junior sister in his heart, and pressed the opening procedure of the manor''s electronic gate.


    After the door was opened, Ale drove his car and parked at the door of the villa...


    After parking the car, he got out of the car, picked up the packaged pizza from the passenger seat and walked to the door of the villa and rang the doorbell.


    "Ding Dong¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    Ale has the password for the gate of the manor, but there is no password for the villa...The password for the villa was changed after A Cai came¡ªor A Cai changed it himself. Although he is A Cai¡¯s big brother, it does not mean¡ª ¡ªHe can blatantly ask A Cai for the room password... if his master knows it, it will kill him...


    Soon-the door was opened... A Le raised the pizza in his hand with a smile on his face, and then: "A Cai, I specially went to buy you the apple pizza from your favorite store... ¡­"


    However-soon, A Le couldn''t speak... It was not his imaginary little junior sister A Cai standing in front of him, but a man... a man countless times more beautiful than him... and this The man is only wearing a pair of pants at this moment...


    A Le took a few steps back in disbelief, and then looked at the whole villa... That''s right, it was the manor where his younger sister lived, and he bought it for his master...


    "Who are you? My little junior sister??" A Le looked at the man with a bad expression on his face... He was disheveled, or walked out of his junior junior sister''s villa. He seemed to have seen the beauty of the green grassland. .


    Chapter nine hundred and fifty three


    "I remember I didn''t order takeaway..." Zhou Ye looked at the young man in front of him with a smile...It was this guy who wanted to grab meat from his plate, right??He is Shi Yijian''s big apprentice?The Ale who finally got into Interpol??


    To be honest¡ªZhou Ye didn''t like this A Le at all¡ªnot only because he intended to steal women from himself, but also because of the character of this guy...


    Lie his master Shi Yijian to deal with the DOA Group...


    From the beginning to the end, the DOA Group¡¯s goal was not Shi Yijian... But he deliberately dragged his master into the whole game, and finally caused Shi Yijian to lose that... Think about it and you will know that Shi Yijian followed that. Whose relationship, then who will let the DOA Group kill Shi Yijian?

 Chapter 678

    But it doesn¡¯t matter... Anyway, in this world, Mo Chou is already his own woman--and, this kid is going to be tragic... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye¡¯s smile is even brighter... "Brother Takeaway, I remember myself No order...Did you send it to the wrong place?"


    "You, you..." A Le''s eyes were red, and the whole person was almost mad... However, in the next second, something that made him want to go mad more appeared...


    Standing at the door, Ale heard a voice coming from the villa and asked directly: "My dear...who is it?"


    The owner of this voice, A Le knew immediately... it was his little junior sister A Cai.And that dear, definitely not calling yourself... Then who should ask???


    "Asshole..." A Le threw the pizza in his hand to the ground, then raised his foot and kicked towards Zhou Ye...


    "Hehehehe..." Zhou Ye smiled evilly, kicking A Le out with one leg... directly on his supercar engine, smashing the entire hood out of a big hole.


    Seeing that A Le was still struggling to resist...Zhou Ye''s figure appeared beside him instantly, stepping on his right hand, only to hear a sound of broken bones... A Le couldn''t help crying out in pain. stand up.


    "Brother Jian...If you don''t come out again, I will really abolish your apprentice..." Zhou Ye stepped on A Le''s hand and said loudly, calmly.


    "...After all, he is not just my apprentice, but the flesh and blood of my righteous brother..." A voice sounded leisurely, and Shi Yijian came out from behind a tree not far away.


    "Can you look at my face and let him make a living?" Shi Yijian walked up to Zhou Ye and asked seriously looking at Zhou Ye''s face.


    "Okay, no problem..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "You don''t have to give others the face, but the old man''s face must be given..."


    "Do you still hate me?" Shi Yijian couldn''t help but smiled bitterly: "I know you hate me for not telling A Cai about the marriage contract. Don''t I want to wait until she is older to tell her? ¡­It¡¯s not that I send messages to those who have been secretly protecting A Cai, how can you know that A Le is chasing A Cai?"


    "Forget you..." Zhou Ye sighed, letting Ale go... "I will only give face once, next time he commits a crime in my hands, the king of heaven is here, and he will die..."


    "I know, if there is another time, I won''t blame you, it''s him who deserves..." Shi Yijian sighed, then looked at A Le and said, "I warned you a long time ago. Don''t hit my daughter''s idea...but you don''t listen, now your hands are already useless...after going out, don''t say that I am Shi Yijian''s apprentice..."


    "Master...Master...I am A Le...why...why do you want to help outsiders..." A Le looked at his master in disbelief.


    "Let''s go..." Shi Yijian waved his hand afflictedly, no longer caring about his former big apprentice-although speaking, this A Le grew up when he was a child... but-don''t Forget it, everyone has selfish ideas-when a choice must be made between his biological daughter and his apprentice... of course he will choose his own daughter without hesitation.


    "Master..." A Le watched his master turn his head away, no longer looking at himself. Obviously he didn''t intend to pay attention to him anymore. He sat back in his car in despair, and drove slowly after the ignition. Leaving here... this place has nothing to do with him anymore.


    "My dear, are you okay? What happened just now? Dad... why are you here?" At this time, A Cai was also dressed and ran down... Of course, her movements were limping when she ran. Abducted... Shi Yijian contacted Zhou Ye about what Zhou Ye is wearing at the moment. The fool knows what the bastard did... "I''m going to kill you, you''re a scumbag... My daughter is still a child, you actually It''s also easy..."


    "Come on...who is afraid of..." Zhou Ye could of course use spiritual hints to appease A Cai and her father, but...why should we appease?Zhou Ye''s purpose was to come with the idea of ??angering him... Of course he would not appease Shi Yijian.


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t really fight Shi Yijian...Although it sounds very emotional to beat Brother Jian or something... But there is no way, who told him to have a beautiful daughter...


    "Dad... honey, what are you doing..." A Cai looked anxiously at the two people who were hugging and rolling on the grass like a child fighting.


    One is her father, and the other is her lover-she will feel distressed if she is injured... But she really can''t separate the two... In the end she can only helplessly ask for help."Wenling... Wenling will come down soon... honey is fighting with someone..."


    "Who? Who dares to bully my dear, believe me a call..." With the voice, Wen Ling also walked down the stairs-but apparently-her posture is exactly the same as A Cai... Is it the first time?


    However, after Wen Ling walked downstairs, she saw the two people rolling back and forth on the grass... she was silly there... "Isn''t this uncle... He, why did he fight my dear?"


    "Ahhh... asshole... you not only doomed my daughter, but also doom my elder niece...... I will fight you desperately......" Through the corner of his eye, Shi Yijian also saw his own Viagra. Her daughter''s unnatural walking posture is really a hot spot... I once again played male wrestling with Zhou Ye.


    "Acai...what to do..." Wen Ling looked at her sisters anxiously, in various senses... the two of them joined hands to control the enemy last night, and the result-cough cough, victory or defeat is commonplace for soldiers.


    ¡ª¡ªIn short, after their self-examination, they learned their lessons, and reached a consensus that their men are not ordinary people, and one person is really... hard to resist.So-as expected, unity is the strength, so the two people are reconciled as before.


    Seeing the two people on the grass¡ª¡ªWen Ling was a little tangled. One was her own man. Of course, she didn¡¯t want him to be hurt in any way, and the other was her uncle... If she were to change another person, she would have been Carrying a bench to help my man beat someone... But this is the only thing that doesn''t work... That''s A Cai''s father.


    "Forget it...I have already given up..." A Cai folded her arms and looked at the two men on the ground who were like children without expression."Let them fight. When they get tired, they will naturally stop..."


    Chapter nine hundred and fifty four


    In the living room of the villa¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Shi Yijian sat on the sofa, looking bitterly at Zhou Ye, who was sitting across from him...why, why didn''t this guy break at all, but was taken care of by his daughter and niece with distressed faces ...... And I have become panda eyes, do I need to use eggs to reduce the swelling??


    "My dear... how? Where does it hurt?" A Cai sat on the armrest of the sofa on Zhou Ye''s left, carefully inspecting her man''s body... for fear that she might not see where she was hurt, and that she would have hidden injuries in the future.


    And Wen Ling sat on the other side of Zhou Ye, doing agreed things with A Cai... Carefully, Shi Yijian estimated that if A Cai and her father Viagra were injured, they would not be able to enjoy such kind of treatment from her own daughter. .


    "No..." Before Zhou Ye said the word okay, he saw Shi Yijian staring at him wishing to kill him, his thoughts turned... annoyed you.


    Thinking of this-Zhou Ye''s voice changed, "It''s nothing...I can still handle these small injuries...I just feel a little dizzy...Oh...it doesn''t work... more and more dizzy..."


    "Could it be that Dad hit the head and got a concussion?" A Cai was anxious immediately, she couldn''t help complaining to Shi Yijian: "Dad, how can you hit A Ye in the head... ¡­What if he gets stupid?"


    "I..." Shi Yijian blocked the fierce mouth in one breath and almost didn''t come up... Wipe, this grandson was not beaten at all, okay, the one who was beaten was all whether he was okay... However, the words turned into "That''s what he deserves... who let him harm you... You are still so young... It''s because of your face that he didn''t kill him..."


    After saying this, Shi Yijian had the urge to slap himself in the face... Doesn''t Nima mean that he has suffered a loss and swallowed himself?This kid beat himself up, and then it was him...Where is Nima going to make sense??This kid is really bad...


    But who can save himself, saying that he was beaten by this kid, he really can''t say it.At this moment, Shi Yijian really felt a pain in his body and his mouth...It was really aggrieved.


    "Dad, you are too much..." A Cai was screamed by Shi Yijian''s words, Zhou Ye jumped out again to be a good person-he gently embraced A Cai''s waist... to make a sickly look Look like."Acai...Don''t be like this. Brother Jian is also angry at the reason why I abducted you. It will be fine when he disappears... What can I be beaten for you?"


    "Ye..." A Cai was moved by Zhou Ye, and couldn''t help but give her own man a beloved kiss in front of her father... At that time, Shi Yijian was angry enough.


    Bastard-this kid is obviously cheap and good...


    Shi Yijian couldn''t help it anymore¡ªhe stood up awkwardly, walked quickly to Zhou Ye, grabbed Zhou Ye''s arm, and walked towards the stairs... "Boy, you come with me... I want to have a good chat with you..."


    "..." Of course, Zhou Ye stood up without a problem, fighting with one hundred million Shi Yijian was not his opponent, then he was afraid of being a hairy...


    "Dad, what are you going to do?" A Cai saw that her man was dragged away by her father again, and immediately chased after her in a hurry.


    "Uncle, don''t be like this..." Wen Ling also hurriedly followed.


    "Don''t you guys come here... This is a conversation between a man and a man, your women stay here first..." Shi Yijian said, and directly dragged Zhou Ye to the study on the second floor.


    "..." After hearing their father''s words, A Cai and Wen Ling could only look at each other, and sat in the living room, waiting anxiously-they knew that maybe they were waiting for Shi Yijian to walk out with his man. Time, everything will be different.


    "Sit anywhere..." Shi Yijian, who entered the study, closed the door easily... and then greeted Zhou Ye with a casual look.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye was not polite and sat directly on the seat opposite the desk.


    Shi Yijian walked to the back of the desk and sat down... took out a box of cigars from his drawer and asked, "Would you like to have one?"


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and smoked a cigar from the cigar box that Shi Yijian handed over, cut off the head with the cigar, lit the alcohol, and slowly baked it on the alcohol lamp.


    Shi Yijian didn''t make cigars like Zhou Ye, but put the cigar on the tip of his nose and smelled it gently... He doesn''t smoke cigars, but he likes the aroma of cigars...


    Two people-one was baking a cigar, the other was smelling the cigar on the tip of his nose, no one spoke any more, and the whole study fell into silence at this moment.


    After a while-it was Shi Yijian who couldn''t help speaking first."I thought it would be your son..."


    Zhou Ye didn''t say anything about this, just smiled slightly.


    Shi Yijian continued: "But...I didn''t expect that it would be you... and, after more than ten years, your appearance has not changed at all..."


    "There are so many magical things in this world..." Zhou Ye lit the cigar in his hand with an alcohol lamp, and then said slowly: "How much do you really know?"


    "...I..." Shi Yijian felt speechless.

 Chapter 679

    "In the eyes of many people...you professional gamblers, who played a deck of poker cards superbly, isn''t that a magical thing for them?" Zhou Ye took a sip of his cigar and then vomited it out. One beautiful smoke ring after another.


    "Well...not to mention that your old monster pretended to be tender and cheated my daughter...Who told me that I was greedy and accepted your betrothal gift..." Shi Yijian sighed and said, "But why did you do it again? Doing misfortune to my elder niece? How do you tell me to explain to my brother Viagra?"


    "You explain to me..." Zhou Ye gave him a blank look and said: "Wen Ling is my woman... I am going to explain to you, what are you struggling with here?"


    "But..." Shi Yijian just wanted to say--it happened to him, but after thinking about it, he found...No matter what, as long as Zhou Ye is willing to give Viagra an explanation, he doesn''t seem to have to do it anymore. What''s up... "Well, let''s leave it alone for the time being... How did you make my daughter and my elder niece fall in love with you, so that they are not jealous at all?"


    "Take this..." Zhou Ye handed the small silver bottle that Ba Song had given him directly from his pocket... There was a smile that every man knew... "Go back and try this... I don''t even think of ordinary people. Will tell him..."


    "...I''m super amazing, how could I still use this kind of stuff..." Shi Yijian''s righteous words... pushed Zhou Ye''s hand back to the bottle, as if he really It''s very disdainful.


    "..." Zhou Ye silently looked at the palm that became empty in an instant...Ma Dan''s, if you really don''t want it, give it back to me... The emotional magic hand can still be used in such a place... what.


    "Okay...I treat my daughter well in the future...Don''t bully her, don''t make her sad..." Shi Yijian himself is a romantic seed, and he knows everything about men... He also knows that Zhou Ye knows his own details. , And don¡¯t pretend to be there anymore.


    "There is absolutely no woman of mine who will be sad because of me..." Zhou Ye is still very confident about this... The old and the young laughed at each other, and an aura of sympathy appeared in an instant...


    This incident was completely pulled over...Of course, for the so-called A Le, Zhou Ye did not intend to let him live for too long-three days later, he would go to his dead ghost for driving under the influence. Dad reported... This is already Zhou Ye''s old rules. He is a good person, and a good person should not have an enemy... Yes, that''s it.


    Chapter 955


    "Ye...My dad didn''t beat you?" A Cai and Wen Ling, who had been waiting anxiously in the living room downstairs, saw Zhou Ye walking down the stairs, and greeted them with joy...Four little hands were in Zhou Ye His whole body was searching everywhere to see if there were any scars.


    "..." Shi Yijian, who was walking behind Zhou Ye, saw the performance of his daughter and his elder niece, and had an urge to cry...Although she had known the girl''s words outside, but¡ª ¡ªAs a father, seeing the daughter he raised from childhood to adulthood, he changed a person who cared about acting like a baby in a blink of an eye... He still had an urge to kill Zhou Ye.


    "I''m fine..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "If you have nothing to do, get your clothes on...What kind of style does it look like this..." Shi Yijian said viciously directly behind Zhou Ye.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye was wearing a pair of big pants all over his body... That image¡ªcough cough, it was a little bit ugly.


    "My dear, let me go up with you to change clothes..." Wen Ling discovered at this time that her man is still wearing...such a personality, to be honest, she really wants to laugh...but think about it. Now, she was a little afraid that Zhou Ye would be angry and punishing her.


    "Ye, wait for me, I''ll find you a set of daddy''s clothes to change..." A Cai was even more straightforward, but she knew that when her man came, he had no long objects except for his clothes... clothes What? Of course, you have to change your clothes for one day, but-if you don''t change your clothes, obviously it won''t work.


    "Hey-A Cai, don''t put my favorite suit on that guy..." Shi Yijian shouted to his daughter with a gloomy expression-however, at this time his daughter was already walking around Zhou Ye. On the second floor... I don''t know if I heard it or not.


    In fact, his favorite suit was a birthday gift from A Cai...It''s a pity that Zhou Ye would never wear it. Regardless of their different body shapes, Zhou Ye would not wear other people''s old clothes... ¡­There are a lot of clothes in his bracelet that he has never worn, all of which his women bought him.


    "...Why do I feel like crying..." Shi Yijian looked at the living room where he was left alone again, and he really wanted to rush to beat Zhou Ye again...but, Think about it-I can''t beat that bastard... Let''s forget about this kind of thing.


    It''s better to be sad alone than to cry together, so Shi Yijian intends to call his good buddies and tell him the good news that his daughter was soaked away.


    Thinking of this, Shi Yijian directly picked up the phone in the living room... dialed the international area code of Macau...


    "Hey...A Jian? Why did you call me so late?" A voice that kept yawning came from the microphone, obviously¡ªhe was just woken up by Shi Yijian.


    "I''m sorry, Viagra..." Shi Yijian looked at the clock in the living room... It''s 9:30 in the morning... There is a sixteen-hour time difference between this place and Macau, that is to say... At this time, Macau is just now. It was half past one in the morning."I forgot about the jet lag..."


    "Okay, Ajian... Just tell me if you have anything... I''ll go to sleep after I''m finished..." Brother Wen''s voice was a bit tired.


    "That... Brother Wen, I''m sorry..." Shi Yijian thought for a while, and decided that it would be better to apologize first.


    "What the hell happened?" Wen Ge heard Shi Yijian''s words, and a very bad feeling came to his heart.


    "That... I''m sorry Viagra, I didn''t take good care of my niece..." Shi Yijian continued to apologize.


    "Wenling? What happened to Wenling?" Brother Wen''s voice suddenly became anxious, but it was his daughter, how could he not be anxious??"Quickly tell me...A Jian, are you going to die me in a hurry? Quickly tell me..."


    "No, no... The eldest niece did not have any accidents and was not injured..." Shi Yijian took a deep breath and said, "She just dated a man..."


    "Oh... this is something..." Brother Wen took a breath, almost not scared to death by his brother... "Really, I was almost scared to death by you... Isn''t it normal to date her or something? It¡¯s this age, as long as you help me watch it more closely, don¡¯t let Wen Ling suffer...Also, have you investigated the situation of that boy? What does his family do?"


    "......That...Brother Wen..." Shi Yijian said hesitantly, "I''m afraid the niece is not only taken advantage of by others...I guess she has been eaten up by the kid... "


    "This stupid girl... how can she be so stupid? I knew I shouldn''t have sent her to the girls'' missionary school in London. If I didn''t learn anything else, I learned the stupid side of those foreign monks..." Wen Ge heard that his daughter had been eaten and wiped out, and suddenly turned into a long-winded man, complaining for almost ten minutes-from the school''s education complaints to her mother''s education... and Shi Yijian still had to Listen obediently there.


    "Okay...A Jian-tell me what does the stinky boy who wiped out my daughter''s house do? Does he not want to be responsible? Tell him... If you dare to be sorry for my daughter, I will share Find someone to kill him in a minute..." Wen grumbled for a long time, and finally said the topic.


    "That... Brother Wen, that kid really wants to be responsible...but..." Shi Yijian felt like he wanted to cry."But that kid has several boats on his feet..."


    "What¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Brother Wen''s roar came from the microphone: "Then you still have to let someone teach him a lesson, and then tell him... Hurry up and break up with his miscellaneous women... and behave. Married my daughter..."


    "... Brother Wen, he has several boats... and those boats are not easy to mess with..." It is nonsense to say that Shi Yijian doesn''t know Zhou Ye''s identity... But... Not much is known.


    "How easy is it to mess with? Is it easy to mess with me?" Wen Ge, as a wealthy rich in Macau, still has the confidence to say this sentence.


    "I''m afraid... it''s really harder to provoke than you..." Shi Yijian sighed: "His boats include-the current female leader of the Yamaguchi group, Alyssa Watanabe, and Yamada The current female team leader Nanako Kusamari, the current female team leader Inagawa Shinobi, and the current female team leader Horikawa Chie of the Sumiyoshi Association..."


    "..." After listening to Shi Yijian''s words, Wen Ge suddenly fell silent-after a long while, he said: "Could it be that the guy who wiped out my daughter is the legendary Tong Ni The mysterious guy of the Hongjidao organization??"


    You know, when the four Neon Jidao girls got married, they were the boss...Although many people don¡¯t know Zhou Ye¡¯s real name, they have been talking about this great thing about Neon Jidao for a long time...


    Even if Viagra is not on the road, I have heard of it...


    And Shi Yijian obviously knew more than him, who made Zhou Ye Shi Yijian''s demon?Shi Yijian, who has never failed in his life, only failed in the hands of Zhou Ye... He has been working on collecting Zhou Ye''s information-so he finally chose to inform Zhou Ye, and he did not want to follow Zhou Ye''s enmity... endless trouble.


    However-he didn''t expect Zhou Ye to come, he originally thought it would be Zhou Ye''s son... This is really a wonderful misunderstanding.


    "Yes..." Shi Yijian sighed... said with a hint of crying: "The most important thing is that he actually caused misfortune to my daughter..."


    "..."


    "..."


    On the other side of the phone, there was a moment of silence...After a long time, Brother Wen heard a word."In this way, my heart is balanced..."


    "Hey¡ªBrother Wen, how can you be like this...can you be a brother...what does it mean to be so balanced..."


    Chapter nine hundred and fifty six


    Las Vegas McCarran International Airport-VIP lounge.


    "My dear... I''m a little scared..." Wen Ling sat beside Zhou Ye, nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms a little scared, while A Cai was sitting on the other side of her...


    "Don''t worry... it''s okay!" Zhou Ye patted Wen Ling on the shoulder. Of course he knew what Wen Ling was afraid of... She was afraid that her father would not allow her to be with him...


    "Don''t be afraid, Wen Ling... If your uncle doesn''t promise you to be with Ye, let''s elope with Ye..." A Cai comforted her sister, while demonstrating her father with a blank look--" Black villain, hum."


    "...I have no objection to the matter between you and Ye kid, you eloped to a ghost..." Shi Yijian felt that he was going to die soon... These things have to be told to the family sooner or later, it is better to tell them later... He was already secretly helping Zhou Ye, and in the end he was hated by his daughter... It''s really hard for a good person to do it.


    "Huh... the person behind the complaint is the most hateful..." As a big Lolita who is still in her middle second year and almost past the expiry date, A Cai...she is in the rebellious period, except for Zhou Ye''s words. Can''t listen.


    "Okay, A Cai... Don''t blame Uncle... He can''t help it..." Wen Ling understands Shi Yijian''s plight very well... She has an accident with Shi Yijian, and he is his father. To worship a brother, of course, the prophet will know his father.


    "Acai is not allowed to do this, please apologize to Brother Jian... Brother Jian is also for Wen Ling''s good... Without Brother Jian''s help, maybe Wen Ling''s father would be angry..." Zhou Ye said with a face. Yes, said to A Cai.


    Of course he knows that Shi Yijian called Viagra, but he knows better-if Shi Yijian was not there to reveal his identity a little bit, and he would use his daughter''s affairs to pave the way... What kind of anger would my father be?Although Zhou Ye thought he didn''t need the help,... he still had to recognize Shi Yijian''s favor.

 Chapter 680

    A Cai looked at her man''s face... didn''t dare to refute, and hurriedly whispered to her father, "I''m sorry... Dad..."


    It¡¯s so easy to apologize. Zhou Ye¡¯s words are one aspect, but more importantly, she herself regrets it a little... After all, the relationship between father and daughter has been very good since she was a child... She just finished saying those words. I regretted it immediately, just taking advantage of my man''s scolding, I went down to the ass.


    "It''s okay..." Although Shi Yijian got his daughter''s apology, why did he feel like he wanted to burst into tears??My daughter actually quarreled herself... Then the kid who refused to even shout at Uncle Jian, who kept calling his brother Jian, apologized to herself... Good heart.


    The people waiting at the airport are no one else, but Wen Ling¡¯s father, Shi Yijian¡¯s beloved brother, Viagra...


    Although Wen Wei did not say that he wanted to come on the spot after talking to Shi Yijian on the phone that day... But he called his daughter that night and gave her a good beating... Of course, he said he Will book the earliest flight to Los Angeles, then transfer to Las Vegas... For nothing else, just to meet Zhou Ye, who has caused his daughter.


    It''s not just the people who are sitting here waiting at the airport, feeling uneasy--at this moment, Wen Wei, who is sitting in the first class of the plane, is also a little uneasy...


    To be honest-Wen Wei couldn''t sleep anymore after receiving a call from his brother Ajian early the day before yesterday... He sent someone to check Zha Zhouye''s information overnight-not that he didn''t believe his brother Ajian It was because he was also afraid that his brother would be fooled by Zhou Ye''s kid.


    I have to say-these years, as long as there is money... a lot of things are really known by checking, and besides-Zhou Ye has a lot of information and did not deliberately keep it secret...


    Soon-a thick material was placed on Wen Wei''s desk. After reading those materials-Wen Wei felt... Zhou Ye was simply too bothered..., but he had to admit one. The thing, that is that Zhou Ye seems to be very good to his own women, not the kind of person he remembers to deceive little girls... and throw them away after playing.


    At least - as of now, I haven''t heard of any woman who gets dumped after playing with Zhou Ye... and it seems that his women know each other and get along very well...


    Therefore, Wen Wei thinks that Zhou Ye is a passionate species... There are many women, and it is nothing at all for them who have experienced polygamy.


    And-they did a lot of things about picking up girls when they were young... They all did it even more, so what''s the point?Who hasn''t been young yet??


    Coupled with the terrifying power of extreme power formed by his women behind Zhou Ye... Wen Wei really didn''t dare to drop Zhou Ye... This time, I just beat Zhou Ye a little bit. After all, he is the only one. My daughter Wenling was mistreated by Zhou Ye...Ah, ah, depressed--how did Zhou Ye stare at his daughter?


    No matter how tangled Wen Wei is¡ªwhen it''s time to face it, he still has to face it...At this moment¡ªthe flight he took has arrived at McCarran International Airport in Las Vegas.It is already slowly landing...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of plane landing¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Hi¡ª¡ªViagra...here!" Seeing Viagra coming out of the VIP channel, Shi Yijian happily waved his big hand...


    "Hi, Ajian..." Wen Wei was also very happy to see his brother... After all, it has been a long time since he saw each other. He took the two bodyguards behind him and walked towards Shi Yijian... The two met Embracing each other with enthusiasm...A GAY look like GAY.


    "Xiaoling... Do you think your father and Brother Jian have an adulterous affair?" Zhou Ye joked while holding Wen Ling and A Cai in one hand.


    "Probably not..." Wen Ling was actually thinking about it seriously, "My father should like women... Listen to my mother, he has several good friends out there!"


    "..." X2


    Originally it was just ordinary brothers meeting, but Wen Wei and Shi Yijian who heard Zhou Ye ridicule hurriedly pushed each other away, each of them felt numb... Now Wen Wei heard the news from his daughter again. There really is a bitter feeling...Silly daughter, you are cheating.


    "Viagra..." Zhou Ye walked forward with a smile and stretched out his hand."first meet¡­¡­"


    "...Should you not call me Uncle?" Wen Wei looked at Zhou Ye and had to say-this guy has a face that harms women... There is no way that his daughter will get trapped. Ah, but... for this fellow Mao to call himself Brother Wen??


    "No problem..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "Uncle Wei..."


    As soon as he finished calling Uncle Wei, Zhou Ye turned his head and smiled at Wen Ling: "Okay, Xiaoling, don''t be afraid. Since your dad asked me to call Uncle, then he must agree with us... Come and laugh!"


    Listening to Zhou Ye''s words... Wen Ling couldn''t help but smile, she knew that her man was teasing herself... And Wen Wei looked helpless, this guy-the ability to climb along the pole is really good.


    Although he called Uncle Viagra, Zhou Ye didn''t feel anything. After all, he was the father of his own girl... Besides, he didn''t lose any name if he changed his name to another girl...


    Wen Wei looked at her daughter Wen Ling carefully and looked at herself with a worried look...The last planned dismissal of the horse might not be used... After all, since I have already decided to recognize this one. That''s it... why bother to do this again?To the end-it is only this stupid daughter who is in a dilemma...


    Thinking of this, Wen Wei sighed, patted Zhou Ye''s arm and said, "Well...I don''t care about your business...but, don''t bully my daughter, otherwise, I will fight for this old life. I will die with you..."


    "Dad..." Wen Ling was moved by her father''s words and burst into tears...


    Chapter Nine Hundred and Fifty Seven


    "Viagra...This doesn''t look like your character..." Shi Yijian sitting in the extended Rolls-Royce heads of state, holding a cup of Romani Conti in his hand, leaning comfortably on the soft seat, teasing His own righteous brother."How could you let the bastard off so easily? Shouldn''t you ask someone to beat him up? At least you can go up and beat him up by yourself..."


    "Hehe..." Wen Wei was also holding a glass of red wine and shook it gently... comfortably said, "Isn''t I doing this to your liking? I am so serious about reminding me of the background of this bastard kid, and I am so Beat him if he is not in the realm? Besides...I don''t want to be hunted down by the world''s top ten largest Jidao organizations..."


    "Hey...it''s boring..." Shi Yijian sighed... "I''ll drink the bar instead of that kid..."


    I didn¡¯t see Viagra being beaten by Zhou Ye¡¯s boy, Shi Yijian felt a little unhappy... After all, it¡¯s not as good as others to enjoy being alone. It was also because his daughter was abducted, so why was he beaten only by himself...too It''s not fair.


    "Where did you get the wine king of Romani Conti... I remember that there is no longer on the market?" After Viagra took a sip of red wine, his eyes lit up and asked curiously.


    "Snatched from that kid..." Shi Yijian finally felt that the bad breath in Hungary had dissipated a little bit after speaking about it... he could snatch something from that kid... even though it was just taking advantage of him. I grabbed it when I celebrated with my daughter and my niece...but if you grab it, you grab it...This feeling that Zhou Ye suffers is super cool.


    "Hey¡ªyou see that you are so promising...you have robbed things from juniors..." Viagra pointed at Shi Yijian and mocked him, while saying: "Next time you rob, remember to grab something for me. A bottle of such a good product, even money can¡¯t buy..."


    "...Hahaha... Viagra, I just found out today that you have also become hypocritical..." Shi Yijian laughed loudly.


    "What about inconvenience and hypocrisy?" Wen Wei sighed, "Do you think it''s the same as when we first came out to mix?? Alone eats and the whole family is not hungry-now, everyone has a home If you have a room, don¡¯t think about it for yourself, but also for your wife and children... Otherwise, how could I let that bastard kid so easily..."


    "Hahaha... well, don''t be depressed by Viagra... at least the elder niece can be a company with my daughter A Cai..." Shi Yijian agrees with his Viagra''s words, why the older the rivers and lakes, the more courageous they are Small?Because I''m worried...


    At this moment...the two suddenly felt the team brake suddenly and stopped... "What''s the matter?"


    "Master...It seems that the car of the little junior sister stopped first..." The bald head driving in front was Shi Yijian''s other apprentice, Ajie...


    "What are they doing?" Shi Yijian opened the car window and looked over... I saw his daughter A Cai and his Viagra daughter Wen Ling smiling on one side, holding Zhou Ye''s arm from The car got off... and walked towards the bridal shop on the side of the road.


    "Aren''t they trying to buy a wedding dress to get married?" Wen Wei also sat over and leaned to the window to look at his daughter... When he subconsciously finished saying this... After Yijian glanced at each other, he felt as if he had guessed right.


    "Ajian... Do you want to go and see?" Viagra was a little on the wax.


    "Of course I''m going to see..." Shi Yijian felt indescribable. It was one thing to know that his daughter had been miserable by Zhou Ye, but when he knew that his daughter was about to become someone else''s wife. , Is another mood...too complicated.


    Are Zhou Ye and Wenling A Cai really getting married??That''s right...just to get married¡ª¡ª


    The reason for everything is only because of the small church that the convoy passed by...As we all know, Las Vegas is a holy place for marriage-every year there are countless men and women coming here from all over the world to get married.


    The little church that the convoy passed by just happened to have a grand wedding...every girl dreams of one day being able to put on a beautiful wedding dress and become the wife of her beloved man...


    Wen Ling and A Cai are of course no exception... But-they know that they are hopeless in their lives... Who makes many countries not support polygamy?And there are so many women who own men...


    As for Zhou Ye...Of course he could easily see the loss of the two girls on their faces... Therefore, he decided to give them a surprise and stopped the driving directly at the door of a bridal shop. Fleet.


    "Let''s go in and have a look... Babies..." Zhou Ye smiled and said to the two girls cuddling around him.


    "Really? Is it really possible?"


    "I like this one... honey..."


    Although the two women spoke differently, their reactions were the same-the two directly kissed Zhou Ye one by one-they rushed into the bridal shop and began to choose the wedding dress they like...


    "Hey, kid, what are you doing???" Shi Yijian walked into the store, looked at Zhou Ye who was sitting in the store waiting and asked, "Aren''t you trying to lie to my daughter to marry you again... Don''t think about it, I will never agree..."


    "If you want A Cai to hate you for the rest of your life, then you will refuse..." Zhou Ye smiled and went back directly.


    "I..." Shi Yijian learned the face-changing skills of Sichuan opera without a teacher in an instant.It took less than a second to go from angrily to a hippie smiling face."Don''t be like this... A Ye, they are still too young..."


    "It doesn''t matter... Las Vegas law stipulates that as long as the guardian is willing to sign, minors can get married... and they also enjoy legal protection..." Zhou Ye didn''t even look at Shi Yijian, watching the whole process. My two women choose wedding dresses there.

 Chapter 681

    "But... Nevada is not allowed to have multiple wives... You will be prosecuted for bigamy..." Shi Yijian sighed, he was somewhat helpless with Zhou Ye.


    "No... Nevada has just passed legislation to announce its support for polygamy..." Zhou Ye said, turning aside Shi Yijian, and motioned him to look at the man in the store who was boring to pick up wedding dresses with his wife. TV...The TV at the moment broadcasts the news of Nevada...The new governor announced the latest resolution of the Nevada state legislature. Nevada will recognize the legality of polygamy and support their various legal demands ¡ª¡ªLegal rights such as inheritance rights...


    Seeing that news report-Shi Yi was stunned for a long time, then turned to his Viagra and said: "... Viagra... You can help me to see if there are aliens invading the earth now..."


    "...No..." Viagra looked outside with a weird look, and then asked: "Ajian, what is on the news, are you afraid of being like this?"


    "...No...that was a bad news..." Shi Yijian really felt like crying.


    "What bad news?" Viagra asked.


    "......I''m going to lose my daughter soon..." Shi Yijian had an urge to cry... However, at this time Zhou Ye came over... with a slight smile: "Brother Jian... ¡­Rather than tangle with this question, you might as well think about¡­how to face your girlfriends in the future¡­including your personal secretary Susan¡­Do you guess if they see this news, will they unite and find you to force marriage? What?"


    Chapter Nine Hundred and Fifty Eight


    "...Fuck..." When Shi Yijian heard Zhou Ye''s words, he couldn''t help but slapped a spirit... Those girlfriends who were dating at the same time, because everyone knew that he could only marry a legal wife, so It was there that he fought openly and secretly, allowing him to enjoy his gentleness... if-they knew the new Nevada law... the consequences would be disastrous."Boy, I have something to do... let''s go... I''ll talk later when I have time..."


    "My dear... don''t you think my wedding dress is pretty?" At this moment, A Cai had put on a beautiful wedding dress with the help of the shopping guide and walked out... just to see her father, she immediately asked : "Dad, come and see..."


    "It looks good... but Dad is in a hurry, something... he just left..." Shi Yijian said that he just wanted to leave, but A Cai grabbed the sleeve of his sleeves, joking-he is gone, who is there? Does her marriage certificate sign on behalf of the guardian?"You can''t go..."


    "Boy, what happened..." Wen Wei was really curious, but Shi Yijian was really holding on to his daughter when he left first, and only Zhou Ye could ask.


    "It''s nothing big... It''s just said in the news that the Nevada State Court has just passed a resolution and that Nevada will implement polygamy..." Zhou Ye watched the TV with a smile, and the new governor fired at Washington, claiming to be Even independence from the federal government will never change the polygamy resolution passed by the state courts. This is the sacred and inviolable judicial right granted to Nevada by the Federal Constitution.


    "Uh-this is a good thing... Why is A Jian so excited?" Wen Wei asked a little unclearly.


    "Because Brother Jian happened to have a few girlfriends... he was afraid of being forced to marry..." Zhou Ye smiled so unscrupulously... all of this is of course his work...


    Originally, he used the power of speech and spirit to modify the reality just to prevent Wen Ling and A Cai from being sad... But then he thought about it-it seemed that this could give him an explanation to other women... So he did.


    However¡ªhe just thought of one thing just now, and doing this on his own seemed to cheat Brother Jian again.


    In the end-Shi Yijian still couldn''t run away... He was firmly grasped by A Cai''s sleeve.


    How many small churches there are in Las Vegas, there has never been a number of people... However, the most famous here is the Little White Church in Las Vegas. This is the place of choice for many celebrities, and even-here is also The location of many movies, you can imagine its popularity.


    And today-under the big double heart piercing arrow billboard at the entrance of the Little White Church, there is a fleet of more than a dozen luxury cars parked... and the owners of these luxury cars are at this moment The church is at the front, authenticating someone''s wedding.


    "Would you like to marry them? Love them and be loyal to them, no matter if they are poor, sick or disabled, until death... Are you willing?" The pastor held the Bible in his hand and said solemnly the marriage vows that felt very wrong... After all, it is the first case where polygamy has been implemented. It is a bit unaccustomed to it, which is correct...


    "I''m willing to..." Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Wen Ling and A Cai.


    "Ahem..." After a dry cough, the priest looked at the two girls in wedding dresses holding flowers and asked: "Will you marry this man? Love him and be loyal to him, whether he is poor or suffering Illness or disability until death. Would you like it?"


    "We are willing to..." The eyes of Wen Ling and A Cai looking at Zhou Ye almost melted him completely... They were so beautiful at this moment.


    "Then...you can exchange rings with each other..." The priest looked at Zhou Ye with a wry face, he wanted to see how this guy wore two wedding rings at the same time...


    "..." Zhou Ye glanced at the priest silently...You bastard, want to see my joke?Dreaming... Zhou Ye took out two identical platinum diamond rings from his pocket and helped them put them on the ring finger of his left hand.


    The two women looked at Zhou Ye with a smile on their faces after helping them put on the ring, and then took out a wedding ring from their body... The two rings seem to have a slightly different design. For men, it Some are too slender...


    However, when the two women put the rings on Zhou Ye''s fingers at the same time one after another... the two rings were angrily combined into one, looking like the same ring...


    Damn it¡ªand this kind of operation...The priest looked at the scene before him, and he felt like he was dead...


    And although Zhou Ye escaped for a while... But when he thought that there were dozens of sister papers in his home, he had the urge to lift the table... Fuck, even one finger would wear a compound ring. Not dozens of them... If you add women from other worlds... Oh, I''ll go, all of them can be dragged to the ground by wearing them around the neck... Then this is another version of the ring. Where is the king??


    "I declare... you are a legal couple... Brides, you can stop your bridegroom..." Said this, the old pastor blinked his eyes playfully-in his opinion, it was for him Zhou Ye made a change that wouldn''t fall into the difficulty of choice... This bastard should thank himself...


    Although Zhou Ye didn''t care about this little thing, but... he still smiled at the pastor... Thanks, buddy, I remember this favor.


    When the two women heard the pastor¡¯s words, they looked at each other and smiled...For this situation, they already had a plan... The two stood in front of their man, standing on tiptoe... At the same time they kissed Zhou Ye. At the corner of... everyone is happy, everyone is happy...


    No, no-not everyone is happy... There is another guy sitting at the concierge, now crying Ewha with rain... "Uuuuuu...Viagra...My daughter has become someone else''s wife...uuu Oh... she doesn¡¯t want me anymore... Oh... I think I used to be a father and mother back then to pull her up... Oh, she¡¯s running away with Xiao Bailan... Me!"


    "A Jian... Your daughter is going to marry sooner or later... She is your daughter after you marry..." Although Wen Wei was also a little depressed,... Since Zhou Ye is willing to marry his own daughter, it means that He is not playing with his daughter...Although he has more women...but again, in this society, although monogamy is practiced, how many people can really live together?Will you be guaranteed that that man will love you forever?


    Besides¡ªin this society, rich and capable people are not three wives and four concubines anymore¡ªbut they are not as good as the three wives and four concubines before, at least the three wives and four concubines in the past are some of the protection of women. Rights, and now?There are small three, small four or even small five, small six everywhere... The law will never protect the rights of those women.


    Why are some people and women in groups, but some people can''t find a single one?It is nothing more than a word-money!!!!


    Therefore, Wen Wei has already seen this point a long time ago... Besides, he still has a son, what''s he afraid of-the son is the descendant of the clan, and the daughter will be from another family sooner or later...


    Chapter nine hundred and fifty-nine


    "Viagra course you say so ...... ooo, ooo ...... Anyway, do you have a son you are not afraid of ...... ...... ...... I do so I am old, not even a nail in the coffin of old-age people do not ...... ooo, ooo Uh..." Shi Yijian was crying and talking there...it was as if he was about to hang up.


    "You can have another one..." Wen Wei laughed and joked: "I heard A Ye say, don''t you still have a few girlfriends? Now just take this opportunity to marry them all... let them help you Isn''t it enough to have another one?"


    "Huh----!" Said his girlfriends... Shi Yijian stopped tears immediately, Madan''s, almost forgot to do business... If you don''t run, it will be too late...


    At this moment-his apprentice Ajie walked over with the phone and whispered in his ear: "Master...Your secretary Susan said that he would like to ask you for advice on important matters and ask me if you are here. Where, should I tell her..."


    "Don''t...!" Hearing this, Shi Yijian almost jumped up... I was really afraid of something. He hurriedly said to his apprentice in a low voice: "Just tell her that I went on vacation in Switzerland... I''m not here now. Las Vegas, is there anything she told her to wait for me to come back..."


    "I''m afraid it''s too late..." A Cai''s voice suddenly came over... "Dad, I just told Aunt Susan that you are here now... You have been here for more than ten years, and it''s time to give someone an explanation... "


    "A Cai, you killed your dad..." Shi Yijian jumped up in an instant, and turned around to try to escape... However... just as he ran to the door, he was blocked by five women...


    "A Jian...Where do you want to go?"


    "My dear... you are so kind. You came here as soon as you saw the news... Are you planning to propose to us here?" A hot black girl walked to Shi Yijian''s side. I hugged his arm...


    "Yes, catch this bastard and don''t let him run...press him to get married...sisters..."


    "Don''t worry, he can''t run away..."


    "Let go of me... Actually I just came here to attend my daughter''s wedding..."


    "Hey, Ajian, did you just say something? I didn''t hear it at all..."


    ".................."


    ".................."


    At this moment, Zhou Ye took the two daughters and stood at the door of the church with a happy face watching the farce...This is definitely not that he was deliberately cheating Brother Jian, but he was afraid that Brother Jian would become dementia after doing nothing to do with his daughter... ¡­That''s not fun, so it''s better to find him some joy in life.


    "Wow... I didn''t expect A Jian''s taste to be so heavy..." Wen Wei, who was attracted by the voice, also stood beside Zhou Ye, watching the funny comedy of five women and one man at the door, when he saw that figure When the black chick was hot, he couldn''t help but sighed: "If Ajian had the black chick, what would the skin color of the child be born? I''m so curious..."


    "I''m also curious..." Zhou Ye said, took out a cigar from his pocket and handed it to his cheap old man... "Come on?"


    "Boy, you have a lot of good stuff..." Wen Wei took the cigar handed over by his son-in-law and took a look. Good fellow-Gurkha Black Dragon.This cigar is known as the local tyrant''s standard-a price of up to 1150-US dollars.Even he, who is known as the rich and wealthy, dare not smoke often, this thing is no different from burning money.


    "If you like, I still have a few boxes there. I will send them to you later..." Zhou Ye said indifferently. What money can buy is nothing to him...


    "I started to like you a little bit... kid!" Wen Wei smiled and patted Zhou Ye''s arm... He wanted to pat Zhou Ye''s shoulder, but his height was limited and he couldn''t reach... Thing.

 Chapter 682

    At this moment-suddenly an interview car came by the side of the road... A camera assistant and a hostess holding a microphone...


    When the two saw Zhou Ye and the two brides in wedding dresses behind him, their eyes lit up, and they rushed towards several people... However, before they rushed over, they were caught by Zhou Ye''s side. The bodyguards stopped... just kidding, did Shi Yijian''s bodyguard and Wenwei''s bodyguard eat dry food?


    "Mr...Mr...I want to interview you, please-I''m the location host of XXX TV''s Toutiao today..." The host who was stopped by the bodyguard did not give up, she desperately held her own The microphone, leaning towards Zhou Ye.


    "Let them in..." Zhou Ye thought for a while and said.


    "Okay... Master!" Since he is the son-in-law of his own boss, of course he has to be called Master... The bodyguards let go of the wall and let the two reporters in...


    "Sir... are you here to get married today? Are the two women behind you both your brides? Excuse me, you feel that you married them at the same time. Isn''t it fair to them?..." That guy As soon as he came to Zhou Ye, before he could see Zhou Ye''s face clearly, he asked a series of questions like a machine gun.


    "Don''t worry... I will answer you one by one..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "First, I am here to get married today, and second, they are indeed my wives..."


    As Zhou Ye said, he embraced Wen Ling and A Cai on the left and the right... He could avoid this question, but-this would embarrass his woman... a man who dare not admit the relationship?Can also be called responsible??Forget it-Zhou Ye can''t do something like that...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Wen Ling and A Cai couldn''t help but leak a happy smile... This is their man acknowledging their relationship...


    "Third-the so-called fair? The biggest unfairness in this world is true fairness... And, are you sure that there really is the word fair in the world? And the word fair is extended to the emotional world... ¡­Is it really appropriate?¡± Zhou Ye retorted with a smile: ¡°Love is dedication, giving, acceptance is responsibility... But, it¡¯s never fair... So please don¡¯t use fairness to insult love."


    "..." At this time, the hostess really saw Zhou Ye''s face... There is no way she is short-sighted, but for the live broadcast, she rarely wears glasses-wearing contact lenses will make her eyes. It¡¯s uncomfortable, so¡ªshe didn¡¯t see Zhou Ye¡¯s beauty until she got so close...


    The first time you see Zhou Ye¡¯s handsome appearance-there is one kind of hostess, I rely on, if my boyfriend is so handsome, then even if he asks for more wives, he will agree...


    After all is a professional person, after the hostess was commanded by Zhou Ye, she reacted in just a few seconds and asked again: "Then, this gentleman... You are not afraid of your two wives. Did you divorce you because of a relationship breakdown? After the divorce--they will divide most of your property..."


    "I believe they will never leave me..." Zhou Ye smiled and kissed her relatives Wenling and A Cai, and then said: "Because I love them, and they love me deeply... so I am not afraid... ¡­"


    Of course Zhou Ye is not afraid... Spring wind and rain must be in hand, what woman can leave him??joke¡­¡­


    Of course, even so, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t mind saying a few words of love... to brush up on the two women¡¯s favorability... Don¡¯t be too nauseous, they will only dislike what you said is not naive... At this moment, the performance of the two women is completely in line with Zhou Ye. Cognition.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the happy eyes of the two women almost turned into crescent moons...one of them took a fierce bite on Zhou Ye''s face.


    Chapter 960


    "I really envy your feelings..." the hostess said, her eyes cast on Zhou Ye''s face... I don''t know if she envied the two women''s feelings for Zhou Ye, or envied the two women to talk to Zhou Ye. marry¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye didn''t want to delve into this question... This woman is not his food, she has a messy atmosphere, and the ghost knows how many men have had a relationship with... However, he doesn''t mind taking this opportunity to cheat Brother Jian.


    "Have you seen those people?" Zhou Ye said, a finger was still surrounded by five women, Shi Yijian, who was dying and struggling, said: "They are the newlyweds at the wedding...I think you should interview. They go...maybe, you can still interview the live situation of the one-for-five wedding...This is the first one-for-five wedding after the implementation of polygamy in Nevada. It''s a good opportunity to come again..."


    "Thank you so much..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the hostess''s eyes brightened... Exclusive-the first... These two words are enough to drive her crazy... She directly pulled up the camera to Shi Yi Jian ran over.


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and took advantage of the opportunity to use his own ability to erase the part of the interview in the video just now... He is a person who wants to continue to pick up girls, how can he leave such important evidence in the world...


    Zhou Ye, who had destroyed the evidence, ran directly with his two women and watched strongly...


    That scene was a chaos...Finally-Shi Yicheng was being forced by five girlfriends to help it... He planned to come up with a slow-down plan: "Okay, stop arguing... I know, I will marry you. ... But, I haven''t bought a ring now... At least I have to wait for me to buy you a wedding ring? If you get married, what kind of marriage is without a wedding ring..."


    "..." The women looked at each other... Finally, Shi Yijian''s secretary Susan spit out."Okay, but, we have to accompany Ajian to buy a ring with you. The savings you save will be gone forever..."


    "No problem..." Shi Yijian agreed very neatly... Just kidding, the women who came to the jewelry store, one by one, will definitely be completely attracted by those sparkling things... Then, he will buy them some Jewelry... won''t it be over??marry??What a joke...


    "No, when I just bought a wedding ring, I accidentally bought a few more... Brother Jian... Everyone will be your own family from now on... You''re welcome, Jianghu, please help-you can use it first... ¡­" Zhou Ye said, took out six boxes specially used to pack rings from his pocket and handed them to Shi Yijian.


    "...Thank you...you...really...my...good...son-in-law...!!!" Shi Yijian is about to hate Zhou Ye... this guy came to cheat himself on purpose. Right??How many more rings did you buy??Is that stuff like vegetables in the vegetable market??


    "You don''t need to thank me... please call me Lei Feng!" Zhou Ye''s smile was called a Chunliang... The roots of Shi Yi''s hatred of teeth were itchy.


    However--no matter how much he hates Zhou Ye--, the words have already been said there just now...The five women stared at him eagerly, and he couldn''t escape even if he wanted to run...


    Nothing works, then another trick... Shi Yijian pointed at the five women and asked loudly, "Are you going to get married in this kind of clothes?"


    "What''s wrong with our clothes?" Shi Yijian''s secretary looked at his clothes, a small lady suit, which fits well.


    Shi Yijian said with a distressed look: "Wedding dress, wedding dress... Look what you are wearing now... Do you want to wear such clothes on such an important day in your life?"


    Wait for me to survive this catastrophe for a while, then say anything else... Shi Yijian gave Zhou Ye a fierce stare when he thought of this... boy, don''t do anything wrong with me, or you will die...


    Hearing Shi Yijian''s words, his five girlfriends also hesitated...no girl doesn''t want to wear a beautiful wedding dress at the most important moment of life...They are no exception.


    Although-they have already acquiesced that Shi Yijian can marry them at the same time, but it does not mean that they don''t want to walk into the church with Shi Yijian in a beautiful wedding dress.


    Facing the threat of Shi Yijian''s eyes, would Zhou Ye be afraid?The answer is obvious... He did not hesitate to continue to contribute to Shi Yijian''s marriage career... "Don''t be so troublesome, it just happened that the shop where we just selected wedding dresses has on-site service... When I left, I took their business card ¡ª¡ªYou can call her and let them send the wedding dresses here for you to choose...Of course, you need to pay a small service fee for this... But, I think-relative to your lifelong happiness In terms of money loss, it¡¯s still tolerable, right?"


    "...Thank you so much..." When Susan heard Zhou Ye''s words, her eyes lit up, she immediately grabbed the business card from Zhou Ye''s hand, and took out her mobile phone and dialed it without hesitation...


    If the eyes can kill people... I''m afraid Zhou Ye has been killed by Shi Yijian several times.


    It''s a pity-eyes can''t kill...


    Therefore, Shi Yijian''s wedding was held as scheduled...


    Looking at Shi Yijian, who was standing in front of the priest, crying, and five brides with happy faces... Zhou Ye leaked a smile.


    "Boy...A Jian was killed by you this time..." Wen Wei sat beside Zhou Ye happily, smiling at his brother''s unlucky appearance on stage... He could already foresee what this guy was like. It''s a day of death...Except for Susan, the other four are all tall and magnificent Yangma, and he will have a ghost if he doesn''t kill him.


    "Zifeiyu knows the joy of fish?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly-while the bride and groom thanked the guests, he secretly said in Shi Yijian''s ear: "If you don''t want to die at night, take the medicine at noon. It''s... once a week, don''t eat too much..."


    "You got killed by your kid..." Shi Yijian was almost mad...have a good time, why are you getting married...and it''s still five at a time...God, who will save yourself?


    Zhou Ye smiled and flashed directly...


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªZhou Ye took Wen Ling and Acai directly back to the magic city on his own private plane...Although he used teleportation when he came to the United States, when he left... he didn¡¯t want to I went using the portal again-so I called my private jet.


    When he returned home... found that all his women were at home, and each and every one of them was staring at the fingers of Zhou Ye, Wen Ling and A Cai...


    No need to ask¡ªit must have been the information leaked...As for who was leaked, Zhou Ye would know without guessing...except for Mo Chou, no one else¡ªwho made the U.S. the base of Mo Chou??


    This kind of thing cannot be hidden from her...


    Fortunately¡ªZhou Ye didn¡¯t even intend to conceal the girls... Facing the grudge in the eyes of the girls, he waved his hand¡ªwalking around, knotting knots... It¡¯s just that whether it¡¯s a ring or a wedding dress... some time¡­¡­


    Chapter 961


    Three months later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the entry lane of Los Angeles International Airport...


    An immigration officer in uniform was sitting in front of the passage at the port of entry, looking at the strong Asian man in a black suit with tattoos faintly leaking out of the front of his arm, and said, "What are you doing here in the U.S.?"


    "Wedding... Attending a friend''s wedding..." the man replied in his extremely crappy English.


    "..." The immigration officer looked at this horrified guy in front of him with questioning eyes... This guy looks like a gangster... But given the neon sign of his visa, he finally entered the country. The officer still let him pass.


    "Next..." The immigration officer watched the man walk out of the aisle with joy, and reluctantly cast aside his gaze...whatever, he was just following the rules, and even if something happened, he couldn''t find his head.


    However¡ªwhen the next immigration officer stood in front of him, the immigration officer felt like God was joking with him...Who will tell him why this guy has more tattoos than the guy just now, even more exaggeration??"What are you doing in America?"

 Chapter 683

    "Participating in a friend''s wedding..." This guy''s English is also sloppy, not as good as the guy just now.


    "..." The immigration officer looked at his passport, which was also neon... These two belong to the same group... well, let''s pass it.


    Thinking of this-the immigration officer pressed the visa stamp in his hand and let this guy pass...


    However-soon... he discovered one thing, is it because the people from the Neon Jidao organization came to organize a group for the wedding today?In the past, those guys who couldn''t see one in a few days, today he saw more than one hundred numbers, and-only he saw this entry channel...not to mention other entry channels.


    Such incidents of entry were simultaneously staged at various international airports on the west coast of the United States...According to statistics, on this day, there were at least 20,000 neon people who poured into the territory of the United States.


    at the same time--


    FBI headquarters...Hoover Building.


    "Are those neon people crazy?? What are they going to do? Start World War III?" Michael, who was sitting in his office, looked at the report in front of him, and had an urge to curse MMP¡ª¡ª In one day, more than 20,000 members of the Neon Jidao organization poured into the United States... and the reason for entry was to attend the wedding ceremony...


    Are they funny?Are they Neon Emperor planning to get married in the United States?And even if the emperor gets married here... it''s not their turn to appear...


    "Head...I think this is not the worst..." a man in a suit said and handed Michael another entry record.


    "..."


    ".................."


    "Did those guys from the Immigration Bureau grow up eating Xiang Xiang?" Before the record was finished, Michael threw the file in his hand on the table... "So many Chinese gangsters in Southeast Asia Went to the U.S. to attend the wedding?? And those immigration officers also approved them to enter the country? Do their heads grow on their buttocks??"


    "Immigration Bureau said...These guys are all regular tourist passports, and the reason for entry is very good..." An agent explained cautiously: "So they can''t refuse the visa... and... There is no case in the country...so--they also follow the rules...no way!"


    ".... Do things according to the rules..." Michael slapped the table angrily... How many people refused to sign for these guys every year for all kinds of unreasonable reasons, and now they have to do things according to the rules...Ma Dan''s, also It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t want to offend those gangsters... They feel good about TMD, but they have caused much trouble for themselves... "Now...immediately...immediately...notify me the immigration office and refuse to sign all entry with gangster background. personnel¡­¡­"


    "Head..." A female agent took a step forward and said, "I think... it''s better not to notify the immigration office..."


    "Why?" Michael glared at his hand."You better give me a reason...otherwise, this case will be handled by you..."


    "If we refuse the visa... they might enter the country in other ways, such as illegally crossing the border from Mexico... By that time, more people will come in... But we have no way to monitor... ¡­So, I think it¡¯s better for them to put it on the surface... At least if they enter the country through a formal channel... When we supervise them, it is also much more convenient..."


    "..." Michael turned the pen in his hand, thinking about the gains and losses for a long time... It felt like she was right... But-there is only one thing he desperately wants to know...


    That''s-why are these guys coming to the United States??


    Not to mention the ridiculous reason for customs clearance-attending a wedding or something, it is too nonsense... Whose wedding can make tens of thousands of gang members away from their own territory and come to the United States??


    Rather than let him believe those nonsense, it is easier to let him believe that there is a God in this world.


    "Okay... for now..." Michael sighed and said, "But-I ask you to keep an eye on them... to see what they do in the United States, and... I asked the Gambino family... are they doing things again, and... if they are going to fight those neon people recently, it''s better to let us know first... by the way, warn those Chinese halls Boss of the mouth, let them give me some peace recently...Don''t mess with me."


    "Yes, head..." XN


    "Go and do it if you know it, GOGOGO..." With an angry expression on his face, Michael drove all his men out of the office as if driving cattle.


    Looking at the office where calm was restored again... Michael stood up slowly, walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, and looked at the scenery downstairs... was silent.


    He felt that this incident of foreign underworld organizations influx into the United States... is definitely not simple... But what caused these guys to come to the United States at the same time... He still doesn''t know.


    So-he now desperately wants to know what is attracting these guys to the United States... He doesn''t want to face the president''s question without knowing anything... He just hopes everything goes well.


    Chapter 960


    New York-Police Department...


    As a police officer who just graduated this year, Chen Ying was assigned to an internship at the New York Police Headquarters, saying it was an internship, but Chen Ying felt that her police life was completely different from what she had expected.


    They are completely thinking of themselves as tea girls...Every day they do nothing except serving tea and water...no cases, no files...all the things learned in the police academy are useless... ¡­


    On the contrary, the coffee brewing skills she learned from her mother are well received by the police here...


    But there is no way... This is the United States, this is the white world... This is also the country where the hidden discrimination against women is the most serious. The invisible ceiling of women in the workplace can be seen everywhere... Isn''t the guy who regards this as a female paradise a ZZ??


    As a Chinese trainee police officer, Chen Ying can only wait here step by step... She now only hopes that after her internship period is over, she will be assigned to the following branch... But, for now-- The dream is far away.


    "Laura... The chief asked you to go to his office..." A black policewoman came over and said to Chen Ying, who was sitting in the pantry resting.


    As a trainee police officer, she doesn''t even have her own desk in the police station, let alone a personal office...so she usually rests in the pantry when she is not busy...


    "Okay, I''m going now..." Chen Ying asked curiously when she stood up and walked by the black policewoman."Maria... do you know what the chief is calling me??"


    "I don''t know..." Maria walked to the coffee machine and said to a cup of coffee: "However, there are two guys in black suits in his office...looks like the FBI group..."


    "Okay, I hope it''s a big case..." Chen Ying''s spirit was shocked when he heard the words of the FBI... The group of FBI guys, they don''t care about trivial matters at all... The case they intervened, no One is for a small case.


    Thinking of this¡ª¡ªChen Ying sorted out her police uniform and walked to the chief''s office...


    "Director..." After knocking on the door, Chen Ying, who entered the office, said hello to the current director, and then looked at the two guys in black suits sitting in the reception chair... "Did you call me? ??"


    "Yes..." The slightly chubby chief looked at the Chinese female trainee police officer standing in front of him and said, "Laura, did you hear that your family lives in Chinatown?"


    "No... that was already three years ago..." Chen Ying couldn''t figure out why this guy suddenly started to care about where he lives?


    "That''s not important..." the slightly taller man in the suit interjected: "The important thing is, are you familiar with Chinatown... and most importantly, can you speak Chinese...?"


    "It''s okay..." Chen Ying felt that although her Mandarin was stubbornly speaking, but... at least it was used for communication without any problems...


    "That''s OK..." The man in the black suit stood up and said to the director: "Director Grote, then we will borrow your police officer first, and the official secondment document will be faxed to you later..."


    "Oh God... You took away my best coffee maker..." The director joked with the tall man, obviously¡ªthe two are acquaintances...


    Chen Ying was taken away from the New York Police Headquarters because of this stupid one. She didn''t come back to her senses until she got into the two people''s car."Can I ask, what is going on here?"


    Bobby, the little guy who was driving, looked at each other with his partner George, and said, "Okay...You''ll know about this sooner or later, and it''s not a secret, so just tell you..."


    "..." Chen Ying put on a respectful look.


    "Do you know how many foreigners enter the U.S. through various means on average every day?" George asked.


    Chen Ying said with a dazed expression: "I don''t know..." She is not from the immigration bureau. The ghost knows how many people come to the United States.


    "On average, millions of people from all over the world enter the U.S. through various legal and illegal channels every day..." Bobby said: "Among them, there are travellers, business negotiations... and some studying in the U.S. Yes, more are looking for opportunities in the United States..."


    "Most of them are of this type..."


    "But... yesterday, just yesterday... the major airports on the west coast... tens of thousands of people..."


    "Isn''t it normal for tens of thousands of people?" Chen Ying asked somewhat blankly: "Compared with the influx of millions of people every day... tens of thousands of people..."


    "Of course tens of thousands of people are normal..." George said with a blank look at Chen Ying: "But...if these tens of thousands are members of the gang, do you still think it is normal? And their reason for entry is the same, attend a wedding¡­¡­"


    "..." Chen Ying was suddenly stupid... Tens of thousands of gang members poured into the United States?What are they going to do??attend a wedding??No fool would believe it...


    "Of these tens of thousands of gang members... half are the leaders of the four major gangs under the Neon Jidao Alliance... and the other half are the speakers of various Chinese in Southeast Asia... Now, you still Do you feel normal?"

 Chapter 684

    "Are they going to settle their grievances in the United States?" Chen Ying asked a little confused.


    "I don''t know..." George sighed: "After the assessment by the psychologists at the headquarters, they felt that the reason [to attend the wedding] was probably something similar to a code... It''s just that we haven''t got much knowledge yet. clue¡­¡­"


    "..." Chen Ying asked after being silent for a long time: "But what does that have to do with New York Chinatown?"


    "We are afraid of something big...so let''s warn the boss of the Chinese people one by one, don''t do anything..." George sighed: "But... the language expert in the New York branch happened to be following another case, so , There is no way...I can only ask my old friend for help. I have worked with your chief before, and... I heard that he has Chinese agents... so I can only go to him for secondment..."


    "..." Chen Ying was a little speechless-feelings himself was seconded to be a free translator??


    Half an hour later, they drove to New York¡¯s Chinatown... It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t see Qi Shu, the highest leader of all Chinese in North America, but only his godson, Lu Guofu, according to him. Uncle has already set off for Las Vegas this morning... It seems that he will be attending someone''s wedding...


    "...Wedding again..." George lamented... "Why are everyone going to the wedding? Whose wedding is it?"


    "Wait..." Chen Ying hurriedly opened the electronic map on her mobile phone, and then asked George: "What you said, where are the places where gangsters enter the country?"


    "Los Angeles¡¤San Diego¡¤Phoenix¡¤Las Vegas and San Francisco..." George clicked on the electronic map of several cities on the west coast with international airports.


    "All cities are not far from Las Vegas... Is it true that their goal is Las Vegas?" Chen Ying said to herself.


    "Yes, it''s Las Vegas..." George clapped his hands and hurriedly turned around to take his partner and leave."Report the situation to the General Administration... Then, let''s go to Las Vegas now..."


    "I''m going too..." Chen Ying''s curiosity has risen. Anyway, she''s still a tea-serving girl who stays in the game. Underworld Conference... If you don''t go and see how you can be willing...


    "Okay..." The two of George hesitated or agreed."After all, you can speak Chinese, maybe you will be able to use you at that time... I don''t want to wipe my guns and get angry in that kind of scene..."


    Chapter nine hundred and sixty three


    On the other side-Las Vegas.


    This is a city of miracles built in the desert... But, it was first established by the U.S. gangs... I have to say, this is really ironic...


    As of now-Chicago gangs still occupy a large proportion in this city...


    It¡¯s just that they are more civilized too¡ªbecause, here are their money bags, and those who come here to gamble or travel, everyone are their potential customers, so¡ªno matter whether it is in the open or in secret, all Any violent incidents are prohibited from happening on the streets.


    Because they don¡¯t want to scare away their God of Wealth...


    And today - the boss of the Chicago gang has explicitly forbidden any of his subordinates to conflict with Asians.¡ª¡ªThey want to give face to the boss behind the DOA International Group that they cooperate with...Today is her wedding...


    At this moment-over the Pacific Ocean-an Airbus A380 passenger plane painted with the double heart piercing arrow logo is on a cross-Atlantic flight... This passenger plane is the latest personal airliner purchased by Zhou Ye.


    Of course, although it is a new purchase...but it was actually delivered a month ago...and the deposit was paid a year ago. At that time, Zhou Ye really didn''t expect that the plane would be used as a wedding machine by the women. Used... and also named the Eros...


    "My dear...Is my wedding dress beautiful?" Mo Chou was wearing a mopping wedding dress, standing in front of his man... A little turned around, looking forward to Zhou Ye and asked. .


    "Very beautiful...baby, no one is more suitable for this wedding dress than you..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "I can''t wait to take you..."


    "Don''t... honey... I have to do makeup... wait, after today''s wedding is over..." Mo Chou didn''t say the words behind, but just gave his man a wink that is full of reverie... ¡­


    "Well...I''m starting to look forward to the evening now..." Zhou Ye is really looking forward to it... Imagine dozens of beauties in various wedding dresses surrounded by you... The feeling of letting you do whatever you want... ¡­Can''t think about it anymore-I can''t help it.


    Mo Chou saw his own man¡¯s gradually changing eyes... he hurriedly lifted his skirt and ran out, joking... If Zhou Ye really wants to be held there, she really can¡¯t refuse... but she doesn¡¯t want to. Spoiled my own makeup... Getting married, only once in a lifetime...


    "Hey..." Zhou Ye watched as Mo Chou ran out like a frightened rabbit... and sighed helplessly."I wish I would be in Las Vegas now..."


    He had already praised all of his women in turn today... After each of them got on the wedding gown, they ran up to him to praise... There was no way, he could only praise one by one... He was almost out of words.


    However, I have to say-from the moment the woman got on the wedding dress on the boat, it really exudes a different kind of beauty... At least Zhou Ye has the urge to tear off the wedding dress in seconds...


    Time was spent in Zhou Ye being molested by his own woman...Four hours later, Las Vegas finally arrived.


    When Zhou Ye¡¯s Airbus A380 landed at Las Vegas Airport, a convoy of 36 black luxury cars drove onto the apron... But, in fact, these convoys are not the most conspicuous...the most conspicuous In the center of the convoy, a luxurious double-decker bus that is tall enough to hold more than seventy people...The brand-new shell of this bus is also painted with a double heart piercing arrow logo...


    The girls didn''t take the limousine, but directly boarded the luxury bus... I have to say... Maybe only this bus can accommodate Zhou Ye''s many women at once.


    Under the guidance of the clearing convoy, the double-decker bus slowly left the apron... As for the entry documents?Of course it was handed over to a professional immigration lawyer...


    In the U.S., if you can''t do what you want without spending money?That can only show that your posture of spending money is wrong...professionals are left to professional people...they have some ways to make those difficult immigration officers not want to live.


    And at this moment...near the little white church, it has almost become a black ocean...don''t care if you speak Hokkien or Mandarin, don''t care if you speak Thai or Vietnamese...all in all, they wear suits and shoes. Yes, they all look well-dressed.


    "Damn... these guys are really here for the wedding?" George, who came in in a suit, looked depressed at the guys who gathered in groups...Although there are mostly Asians here, but ¡ª¡ªThere are still many white people here.


    It''s just that none of these white people seem to be a good thing.At least what George saw...there are no less than a dozen people who can be named...They are the third figure of the Mexican gangster, and the second figure of the Italian gangster...and Brazil...France The...British...


    Oh buy...this is definitely not a wedding, this is a global gang gathering...


    At this moment, Chen Ying was wearing a white long dress and went to the female guest... in her babble Chinese, communicating with others...


    Soon... she figured out the identities of these women, some were the wives of Malaysian Chinese Dato''s, and some came from Datuk and Hong Kong...


    "I always feel...something is wrong..." Chen Ying found George and whispered her views."They really seem to be here for the wedding... I chat with them... They are all betting which bride wears a more beautiful wedding dress..."


    "How many people are getting married..." George asked a little depressed.


    "There is only one..." Chen Ying sighed and said, "Don''t you know... Did Nevada pass a legislative proposal to legalize polygamy three months ago?"


    "...This is really good news..." At that moment, George really had an urge to move to Nevada...


    "Legalization means...no matter how many wives you marry, they all have the right to divide your property..." Chen Ying''s next sentence made George dispel this idea directly...He didn''t want to be stunned. The head is a lifetime.


    Seeing George''s worrisome expression, Chen Ying smiled slightly... She couldn''t understand this kind of man the most, eating the bowl and looking at the pot...


    Perhaps she is still single and it is also related to her family education... Her parents, as second-generation immigrants, can be said to still maintain a lot of oriental traditional ideas... From the end, marrying chickens and dogs, dogs and dogs... ¡­Wait¡­so that Chen Ying has always been incompatible with the mainstream American youth ideology¡­


    But Chen Ying didn''t envy those guys who had lost their first daughters a long time ago...In her opinion, those guys were all indulging for indulgence...In comparison, she prefers the love of her parents who grow old together.


    At this moment-there was a sudden uproar among the crowd, some of them spoke Latin, some of Hokkien, and some of Mandarin... But only the one who didn''t speak English... George asked Chen Ying in a daze: "What are they talking about??"


    "They said... the bride and groom are here..." Chen Ying couldn''t help but looked in the direction where the crowd was looking.


    Chapter nine hundred and sixty four


    The convoy drove slowly into the street... Stopped at the door of the Little White Church.


    Then, one after another beautiful girls in wedding dresses walked out of the romantic double-decker bus... Finally, Zhou Ye came out, surrounded by his own women... and walked into Xiaobai Church.


    I have to say-the small church is the small church... and Zhou Ye had a little more women, so-when they entered the church, the whole wedding hall could not stand many people...


    Coincidentally-this time the wedding ceremony was held for Zhou Ye, it was the priest last time... To be honest, the priest was also a little dazed... Especially, this time there were more girls... let him have a kind of whether he was himself Feeling awkward.


    Although, he really didn¡¯t want to hold a wedding for Zhou Ye... It was against his moral values... However, morality or something was no match for the green dollar... In the end he still succumbed to the most powerful of the world. Power down.


    After the marriage vows are said-


    With the unanimous voice of the girls [I do], the whole wedding has entered the most cheating... exchange rings...


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye was prepared...

 Chapter 685

    First, the wedding assistants who had been arranged for a long time invited the priest out... and some other people were also invited out of the church. Only Zhou Ye and the girls were left in the whole church...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye instantly avatars dozens of...At the same time, he helped the girls put on wedding rings. Of course, this is not the so-called external avatar. Zhou Ye hates the ability similar to schizophrenia, besides... ...Neither does Zhou Ye.


    That''s just the afterimage illusion brought up by the extreme speed...


    But even so... the women are content.


    Zhou Ye has only one ring. After all, he doesn¡¯t want to sway the market with a necklace made of a ring... Therefore, there is only one ring. This ring is recognized by the three eldest sisters Ding Yao, Baidi Yayoi and Mochou. On behalf of the women, help Zhou Ye put the ring on.


    When Zhou Ye took the women out of the church, the onlookers cheered one by one...Several dozens of bridal wreaths can be thrown, how interesting...


    George looked at Zhou Ye, who was surrounded by women like stars holding the moon, and said in a sour tone: "I bet ten dollars, that man never remembers who his woman is... I''ll bet another hundred dollars. , He definitely won''t live to be thirty years old..."


    "..." Chen Ying was a little speechless. The tall and tall image of the FBI agent instantly collapsed in her mind... The current guy is completely envious, jealous and hateful... But what he said The words may really make sense... The man never remembers how many wives he has...


    Moreover, the scene is so chaotic now...Can I take the opportunity to get some clues??Don''t say anything else... Since this guy has such a big face, so many underworld figures come to touch him and say that he is innocent as Xiao Baihua, I am afraid no one will believe it.


    Just getting some inside information about the gang can free herself from the embarrassing situation of the trainee police officer... She is really fed up with being a tea girl in the police station.


    Thinking of this, she took out the makeup mirror from her Kun bag, touched up the makeup a little... and then strode towards Zhou Ye.


    "What are you doing?" Seeing Chen Ying''s behavior, George hurried forward a few steps and asked in a low voice: "The order we received is to observe, don''t get into trouble... These guys are more brutal than you think. too much¡­¡­"


    "I''m going to try, can I get something good out of the bridegroom''s mouth..." Chen Ying said as she kept walking towards Zhou Ye...


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already separated from the girls. After all--the relatives of the girls had also come, of course they had to say hello to these relatives... In this case, it would be inconvenient for Zhou Ye to be there...


    otherwise?Which one to accompany or not??This kind of thing-it''s wrong to accompany anyone... He doesn''t want to use his abilities in the public, and the style of painting is completely ruined... So, the best choice is indeed-no one is good.


    After Zhou Ye greeted the guys he knew one by one, when he wanted to get in the car and hide for a while, he suddenly followed a fragrant breeze¡ªa girl in a white dress walked up to him and talked to him. Say hello."Hi, hello... handsome guy."


    "..." Zhou Ye turned his head and looked up and down the girl who said hello to him, Chen Ying??Officer of the New York Police Department... But why is she here??Is Nevada''s police resources already so barren that it must be seconded from New York??


    However, no matter how she came here... Zhou Ye didn''t mind taking the opportunity to take her down completely."Hi...what''s the matter?"


    "I''m just curious, why do you make so many women fall in love with you at the same time, and are willing to accompany you to come to the United States to get married..." Chen Ying asked with a smile.


    "This is a very long story...Do you really want to hear it?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Of course..." Chen Ying said, glanced at the brides who were still talking to their relatives and friends, and smiled: "Now is a good opportunity, isn''t it? When your women are finished...I dare not do it anymore. I came to ask you this question..."


    "Oh? Why don''t you dare to ask me in front of women?" Zhou Ye asked knowingly.


    Chen Ying rolled her eyes and said, "Of course I was afraid of being beaten to death by them as the bad women who wanted to steal their men..."


    Hearing Chen Ying''s words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but laugh, "Well...for you are so brave, I can be a storyteller...tell you everything you want to know. ..."


    "Really?" Chen Ying''s eyes lit up and she was really excited... To be honest, when she saw Zhou Ye marrying dozens of women at a time, she decided that Zhou Ye was a man who likes female sex... ¡­


    Therefore, although she is also surprised by Zhou Ye''s appearance, she has no affection for Zhou Ye... After all, she hates Huaxin carrots the most...


    And coming up to strike up a conversation is also her thought after careful consideration... After all, this is a big crowd, and she is not afraid that Zhou Ye will do anything unacceptable to her. The second is that she believes that men have a way of showing off in front of beautiful women. This kind of psychology allows her to get something she wants from Zhou Ye''s mouth... She is really fed up with the days of being a tea girl.


    With the idea of ??changing bikes to motorcycles, Chen Yingcai, despite George''s dissuasion, had to ask Zhou Ye to get news.


    Chapter nine hundred and sixty five


    "Mo Chou, come... I will introduce you... This is my grandson... Jason... Jason, this is your Aunt Mo Chou." Wu Zhiyuan smiled at Mo Chou and introduced: "Unexpectedly ...I, an old fellow, can still see the day you get married...It''s not easy."


    "Uncle Qi, you are always strong... It''s not a problem to have a great grandson..." Mo Chou said with a smile, you know-her father is also the eldest person in the North American Chinese, and the Chinese are in the same spirit... ¡­Of course she knows Uncle Qi...Moreover, when her career just started, she also received a lot of support from Uncle Qi...


    "Aunt Mo Chou..." The fifteen or six-year-old Jason greeted Mo Chou shyly.


    "Hahahaha... Take your good word, your hand is coming to find you... Old man, I won''t waste your time..." Wu Zhiyuan saw a short-haired woman standing not far away from Mochou, no Stopped looking at Mo Chou... Obviously, I wanted to talk to Mo Chou about something, but I didn''t dare to bother my boss and talk to people... So I stood there hesitant.


    Mo Chou also saw his subordinate Ziyi coming over at this time, and said with a smile to Uncle Qi: "Then I will be temporarily out of company, Uncle Qi..."


    "Go go, go... I''ll talk to your dad for a while..." Wu Zhiyuan waved his hand and motioned to Mo Chou to hurry up. After watching Mo Chou leave, he smiled at his grandson and said: " Do you really envy the bridegroom to marry so many wives?"


    "Nothing...Grandpa!" Jason was still a teenager... when he was told by his grandpa, he was a little embarrassed.


    "Hahaha... don''t care so much... When you have a girl you want, and if you want to marry a few, grandpa will help you... I''m just your grandson, and I''m counting on you to open up branches and leaves... let My Wu family¡¯s descendants are full of..." For an old man like Wu Zhiyuan, polygamy is not a big deal, but better. Polygamy is more children, and more children is more blessing... Therefore, he still thinks about the law of Nevada. Very interested.


    He himself is old and no longer able to do it... But didn''t his grandson just catch up?


    Just when Uncle Qi was there thinking whether to introduce some marriages to his grandson... On the other side, Mo Chou had already walked to Zi Yi''s side and asked in a low voice, "What happened?"


    "Boss... just now a strange woman followed the host into the car..." Zi Yi said anxiously.


    "Oh? It''s nothing... Honey is starting to hunt again..." Mo Chou smiled and said indifferently.


    "No...actually that woman came with that man..." Ziyi said, and gestured to Mo Chou where George was...At this time, George was holding a wine glass and chatting with a North American guy. ¡­Looking at the way he laughed from time to time, it was obvious that the two had a good conversation.


    "Is there anything wrong with that man?" Mo Chou asked.


    "That man just asked Mistress Kiko to check his information... He is an agent of the FBI New York branch... So I suspect that the woman is also an FBI person... I am afraid of the host..." Zi Yi said. There was a trace of anxiety on his little face.


    "Zi Yi...You have been with me for more than ten years..." Mo Chou smiled slightly, looking at Zi Yi and said.


    "Yes, boss...I will always remember that you brought me out of the orphanage..." Although I don''t know why Mo Chou asked this suddenly, Zi Yi replied quickly.


    "It''s been more than ten years..." Mo Chou looked at Zi Yi and said, "Tell me, how do you feel about Ye... Don''t lie to me, you know, you can''t hide from me..."


    "I, I... I like the male host..." Zi Yi felt that there seemed to be an intimidating force in her boss''s eyes, which made all her excuses unable to express... directly buried herself in the deepest part of her heart. The secret was revealed.


    "Not bad..." Mo Chou smiled and patted his shoulder... and then said leisurely: "Wait tonight, let my dear take you away... Be prepared later..."


    Zi Yi''s heart was full of surprises, but she did not forget her responsibilities, she couldn''t help but reminded: "But...that woman..."


    "Don''t worry... Ye knows..." Mo Chou said with a smile: "Go, come with me to deal with the guests... Let my dear one have a good time there..."


    "Yes, boss..." Although Zi Yi was still a little worried about Zhou Ye''s presence, he still followed Mo Chou and walked towards the others.


    And Zhou Ye''s side...


    "Aren''t you saying you want to tell me a story?" Chen Ying looked at the arrangement in front of her, and she was already regretting it... She never expected that behind the second floor of this double-decker bus, there was actually a very decorated room. Luxurious little room...There is a big couch in it.


    "Aren''t you curious, why would my women want to marry me together?" Zhou Ye pulled out a weird arc. The small desserts before the meal shouldn''t be delayed for too long...So, let''s get to the point quickly. it is good."Many things can''t be experienced by simply speaking, so...I decided, it''s better to let you feel it yourself..."


    "Let go of me...well...I don''t...I don''t listen...I don''t want to know..." Chen Ying struggled desperately, holding the carriage with her feet hard, trying to attract the attention of outsiders .


    However, this is of no use."It''s useless. This double-decker bus cost me more than one million dollars... The soundproofing inside is pretty good... So, you can''t get away... Officer Chen..."


    "Mmm...You bastard...Mmm...Ah-!"


    With a scream... the double-decker bus vibrated slowly and rhythmically with a frequency almost indistinguishable from the naked eye...


    after an hour----

 Chapter 686

    After speaking with their relatives and friends, the girls returned to the double-decker bus again... They will take the double-decker bus all the way to Los Angeles, and the port there-boarding the Great Yacht that has been parked there. , Began their global honeymoon journey.


    "Damn... why haven''t they come out..." George watched as the brides got in the car, and the little policeman he temporarily seconded hadn''t got out of the car... He was already anxious, but... he What can be done??Stop the car??If he is not afraid of being beaten to death here, he can try...


    "Damn, damn, damn..." But to make George watch the little policeman being taken away like this is not in line with his world view...Looking at the intersection outside the block, the National Guard who was temporarily guarding there... He hurried from By the side of the road, a bicycle that I didn''t know who was parked there was dropped, and it ran all the way to the checkpoint.


    Chapter nine hundred and sixty six


    "People in front, stop quickly...otherwise we''ll shoot..." The soldiers of the National Guard standing at the checkpoint originally thought this was just a routine set-up, so they were all set up. With the gun, chatting happily.


    After all, they did not take this mission too seriously. In their view, this is just a routine warning for a crowd gathering... Besides, this gathering has been reported to the state government, and they just came to take responsibility. Help disperse those who don''t know the truth, so as not to cause a stampede.


    But when they saw a white man rushing towards them on a bicycle, every one of them became nervous... The gun had been aimed at that guy... I couldn''t react for a while...


    "I''m Agent George Smith of the FBI...This is my ID, don''t shoot..." George shouted while holding his hands high.


    "Get down, get down..." Several National Guard soldiers armed with assault rifles, rushed over, like crushing a dog, pressing him to the ground... Then they found the pistol from his arms and took his The certificate was presented to his chief.


    The person in charge of the National Guard here, a lieutenant colonel, looked at his ID and said, "Let him come over..."


    "Sir... I ask for help. One of my assistants was kidnapped by someone inside..." George said anxiously when he came to the lieutenant colonel.


    As soon as the lieutenant colonel heard George¡¯s request, he felt tired and crooked. "I''m sorry agent... I did not receive the authorization from Shangfeng... And, all here are foreigners, I don''t want to cause international disputes... So, sorry. ...Perhaps you should ask for support from Washington..."


    The National Guard is subordinate to the state governments, and the federal government only has the power to advise them, but not the power to command... To put it bluntly, they don¡¯t listen to the federal government... So, for this kind of thing, if you refuse, you will also refuse... The FBI cannot What about him.


    "Please give me some time, I will apply for authorization from Washington now..." George said hurriedly took out the phone and dialed directly to the headquarters... After reporting his ID code, his phone was transferred to the FBI University. On the boss''s desk."I''m Director Michael..."


    "Director...Hello, things are like this..." In the face of his boss, George didn''t dare to talk nonsense, so he told the story of the matter one to five to ten... "Now those people are planning to leave. It''s... But Constable Laura still didn''t get out of the car, so I have reason to suspect... Her life has been threatened... So I want to ask the headquarters to authorize me to stop these people and search... "


    "Come back... George, this matter is over..."


    Half a day later... the words on the phone made George stunned... "But, Chief..."


    "No but..." the director interrupted George."Eighty percent of the people gathering there are foreigners... I don''t want to be scorched by protest letters from various countries... And, you said it yourself... That police officer was under your persuasion. , Insisting on going it alone...so, come back...this is the end of this matter..."


    "I, I... I know, Chief..." George felt a little weak and lowered his arms... Did things turn out to be like this in the end?Although he had expected it a long time ago... The senior official above is not concerned with the life of his companions or anything. What they care about is whether their position is secure... So, in the end... feel weird.


    "Man..." The lieutenant colonel looked at George''s dejected look... couldn''t help but patted his shoulder sympathetically, and said, "Well...maybe I can''t help you arrest their convoy...but, I Maybe I can help you search for the car you suspect..."


    "..." George couldn''t help but smile when he heard this, "Thank you, man!"


    After ten minutes...


    A convoy of thousands of cars slowly drove past the checkpoint... Actually there were only 36 cars that actually picked up the bride, but... other guests also voluntarily rented cars from local car rental companies and followed Zhou Ye. Behind the caravan...Therefore, a large fleet of thousands of vehicles has been formed.


    When Zhou Ye''s double-decker bus passed, it was stopped by the National Guard checkpoint.


    "Excuse me, sir... We suspect that you have illegally detained a female police officer... So, please let us check..." A dozen heavily armed National Guard soldiers surrounded the double-decker bus.


    "Xiete...you are setting up an illegal card inspection, I want to complain to you..." It was not someone else who drove, it was the little princess of Tomahawk, Katerina... She was suddenly angry when she heard those people. I won''t call a place...


    Seeing that my little princess was bullied...Dozens of vehicles driven by the Tomahawk members also stopped behind. Hundreds of people walked out of the car and surrounded them with unkind expression...The National Guard The team is considered a hairy to them, and they have some ways to play them.


    Looking at the hostile guys who were surrounding, the soldiers of the National Guard grabbed their rifles one by one...There were hundreds of soldiers also surrounded...the whole body was on guard.


    "Baby, don''t worry..." A voice came, preventing the imminent conflict... Following the sound, Zhou Ye walked down... In his arms, he was still holding the ruddy beautiful girl... No one else, it was Chen Ying, the little lamb who came to the door.


    "I think the female police officer you are talking about illegally refers to my girlfriend Laura..." Zhou Ye smiled and said to the lieutenant colonel and George standing at the front: "I''m sorry... Without detaining her, we truly love each other..."


    "..." The lieutenant colonel wanted to say 10,000 MMP but couldn''t say it... You married dozens of wives at once, and then said that you really fell in love with a girl?Are you kidding me??


    However, the lieutenant colonel still looked at George, trying to make him identify if it was this girl...


    "Laura, are you okay?" George asked excitedly.


    "I''m fine..." Chen Ying shook her head and looked at George and said, "I was not kidnapped by my dear... I voluntarily followed him..."


    Looking at Chen Ying, who looked calm and spoke clearly...George knew that she was definitely not controlled by drugs, let alone being threatened... In the end, only she was worried here like a fool??


    The lieutenant colonel looked at George''s awkward expression, and patted him comfortably on the shoulder... In his mind, George had become a poor man who was miserably caught by the NTR... But he did not live without morality. He had nothing to do except for his condemnation... Therefore, he could only use this model to comfort George.


    "...She''s really not my girlfriend..." George explained to the lieutenant colonel with a gloomy look.


    "I know, I know... All women are Bitches..." The lieutenant colonel said with a look that I understand everything: "Would you like to have a drink and celebrate?"


    "Well... if there is good wine..." George also wanted to drink some wine to ease his depressed mood... However, he did not notice the strange eyes of the soldiers... You know, this lieutenant colonel But a gay...Dare to drink with him...May God bless this agent''s chrysanthemum...


    Since there is nothing... the team was naturally released again...


    "Bad guy...you killed him..." Chen Ying was nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms with a gloomy look... She was completely sleep-dressed by Zhou Ye... For just an hour outside, but in the car However, Chen Ying spent more than three full hours...because Zhou Ye was a beast who kept going for more than three hours, Chen Ying had completely sunk... Facing Zhou Ye-she was already unable to struggle. Up.


    A convoy of thousands of vehicles drove to the port of Los Angeles. Amid the blessings of everyone, Zhou Ye took the women who had become his legal wives aboard his yacht¡ªstarting himself. Honeymoon around the world...


    And Zi Yi was also on the Great Emperor that night, and together with several of her sisters, she became Zhou Ye''s woman as she wished...


    Chapter nine hundred and sixty seven


    "I really don''t want to see Brother Jian..." Zhou Ye sighed and looked at A Cai, who was still sitting on his lap, and said, "You don''t know how much he hates me." ..."


    "But it''s been several years. Dad is no longer angry with you..." A Cai was riding on Zhou Ye, her hands tightly wrapped around Zhou Ye''s neck, and she gently swayed: "He has retired back to Macau this year. If you don''t want to be a son-in-law, you can''t justify it... Honey, let''s go... The big deal... I will give you what you have been thinking about for a long time tonight..."


    "...Okay, okay...Don''t shake it, I''ll just go..." Zhou Ye said with a reluctant look--in fact, he was thinking of A Cai, who he had never succeeded. Well... No way, every time I touch her, I say it hurts... Zhou Ye is also desperate.


    "Then I will let the crew''s sisters prepare..." Hearing that his man finally let go, A Cai jumped up from his arms and walked outside the house hopping...


    "Don''t forget to call Wen Ling too... She hasn''t been home for a long time..." Zhou Ye exhorted.


    "I know¡­¡­"


    Looking at A Cai who was still like a girl, Zhou Ye shook his head and smiled helplessly...Speaking of which, she is only just 19 years old, not a big girl...


    in the afternoon----


    After taking off from Pudong Airport, a Gulfstream business jet went straight to Macau.


    Two hours later - Macau Airport.


    "A Cai...here..." It is no one else who is waiting for A Cai at the VIP pick-up channel-it is Shi Yijian''s former secretary and one of the current wives... Susan.


    "Aunt Susan..." A Cai also saw Susan and happily dragged Zhou Ye''s arm and ran towards the exit.


    Wen Ling was panting as she chased them behind them."Wait for me, A Cai..."


    A Cai just remembered at this time that she did not come alone... She couldn''t help but spit out her own little tongue, and said apologetically: "Ah-sorry A Ling... I saw Aunt Susan so happy¡­¡­"


    "A Cai, I''ve been a wife for so many years... She''s still so rough..." Seeing A Cai''s behavior, Susan couldn''t help laughing and cursing, "Be careful, A Ye doesn''t want you..."


    "He dare..." A Cai was fierce, and she looked like she was not afraid of fear... However, her family status was directly exposed in the next second, she directly wrinkled her face, and got aggrieved. Next to Zhou Ye, he whispered for mercy: "My dear...do you love me the most...you will definitely not want me, right??"

 Chapter 687

    "Don''t worry, as long as A Cai is obedient, I will never want A Cai..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted A Cai''s pigeon...


    "A Cai is the best..."


    "That night..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, whispering in A Cai''s ear some topics that made her blushing. Even though she was a bit repulsive to some things, what was promised was what I promised...A Cai didn''t want to I was distrustful of my own man, so¡ªin the end, he nodded obediently.


    Seeing A Cai''s small obedient appearance, Susan couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. It''s really one thing to lose one thing... In front of her dad, A Cai is really the same... But in front of A Ye, she is very cute... , No wonder Brother Jian didn''t wait to see A Ye... Seeing his daughter who was holding it in his palm for fear of falling and holding it in her mouth, she became a good little wife of others. If he had no temper, he would be a ghost.


    But this is not the place to express emotion... Thinking of this, Susan said to Zhou Ye and the others: "A Ye, welcome to Macau, let''s go... Brother Jian has been waiting for you for a long time..."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye smiled and walked out of the airport with Wen Ling and A Cai following Susan...


    After getting in the car... Susan said to A Cai: "After Brother Jian plans to come back to live, he bought the old library in Macau... and left a room for you... I just hope you are fine. Come live..."


    "I, I still won''t come back to disturb you and my dad''s sweet life..." A Cai smiled: "Where are my other aunts? Did they come back with my dad too??"


    "All are back..." Susan smiled and said, "They are preparing dinner at home... Today is a family dinner, there are no outsiders..."


    "Will my father come?" Wen Ling asked curiously.


    "I called Viagra..." Susan raised her eyes and said, "But...your dad said that he has a party tonight and can''t come, but he asked you to go home directly later... Said Sister Mei missed you very much..."


    "Hmm..." Wen Ling nodded... and then looked directly at her man... Don''t ask, that means I want Zhou Ye to go home with her...


    At this time, it showed the disadvantages of too many women... Zhou Ye got big for a while, and A Cai was also staring at him... Finally, in desperation, Zhou Ye could only find a way, he thought After a while, he said: "Tonight I will accompany Brother Jian to talk...I will go to your house tomorrow to see Brother Wen..."


    "Hmm..." Wen Ling nodded obediently. She knew that her man was also very embarrassed... After all, the palms and backs of the hands are all fleshy, and he hurts everything.


    Susan, who had been watching the show, had to admire Zhou Ye''s ability... How did he coax so many girls??But this is obviously not something she can ask...Even if she is Acai''s stepmother, she can''t ask¡ªor else she may be suspected of instigating the relationship between husband and wife.


    The car with a few people finally arrived at Shi Yijian''s new home-the former Macau Library, now the Shijia Mansion.


    At this moment-Shi Yijian was already standing at the door waiting for everyone... After all, it was his daughter who came back. Although it was the water thrown by the married daughter, but... after all, he still loves his daughter the most.


    However-Shi Yijian saw that the person who got off the car was not his daughter, but when it was actually Zhou Ye, the dog''s face suddenly became tense.To Zhou Ye, he asked unceremoniously, "Boy... why are you... my daughter?"


    "Hey, don''t be polite to me anymore. Be careful. I go back and abuse your daughter..." Zhou Ye was really stunned and went back... These two people have been like this in the past few years. Don''t accept anyone else''s appearance.


    In fact¡ªthe two are just making fun of each other like this...no one is really angry, both of them are used to this way of getting along¡ªand A Cai and Shi Yijian''s wives are also used to doing this.


    "My dear!" A Cai and Wen Ling stood beside Zhou Ye, watching dumbfoundingly at the two of them bickering there.


    "Brother Jian, how old you are, and you still play with A Ye like this..." And Susan also walked to Shi Yijian''s side, grabbed the soft flesh on his waist and pinched... Suddenly, Shi Yijian It stopped... "I haven''t seen A Ye for a long time..."


    "Haha...Yes, I haven''t seen Brother Jian for a long time...Are you kidding me..." Zhou Ye smiled and walked to Shi Yijian''s side, and the two shook hands with a smile.


    "Hey, kid--you''re not interesting enough..." Shi Yijian patted Zhou Ye on the shoulder and complained: "I held the Golden Basin Handwashing Conference in Las Vegas, but you didn''t even attend... My daughter married you!"


    "Cozy, did you marry Acai? I snatched it back, okay?" Zhou Ye revealed it directly... and then sighed again: "No way, you don''t know... Since the wedding ceremony, I have been listed as the most unpopular person in the United States... I just won¡¯t give me a visa, what can I do... Who told you to hold a golden basin in Las Vegas? Yeah!"


    "With your ability, don''t tell me, the United States restricts your entry and exit, you can''t enter..." Shi Yijian looked unbelief... "You obviously don''t want to participate..."


    "Well, I just don''t want to participate... What can you do with me?" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes, and almost didn''t make Shi Yijian angry... "Boy, believe it or not, I let my daughter divorce you... ¡­"


    "You can try... if you dare to ask A Cai to divorce me, I even had your second daughter..." Zhou Ye was even more horizontal-by the way, maybe it was because Zhou Ye married Shi Yijian. For this reason, he had another daughter... It''s just that this daughter was born to that hot black girl... That complexion was a bit horrible... Zhou Ye was really not interested.


    In the face of Zhou Ye''s stubbornness, Shi Yijian was helpless... "......you are amazing...I am afraid of you..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, then took out a box from his pocket and stuffed it into Shi Yijian''s pocket without a trace, and then whispered: "Save some food. This is what I am old from Thailand. I picked it from my father-in-law... baby..."


    "Hmm..." Shi Yijian desperately nodded his head, his old face was full of joy-what is the most afraid of people over fifty?Feeling helpless... I have to say-the secret medicine Zhou Ye gave him is really good, otherwise he wouldn''t have another daughter...


    The group of people laughed and entered the stone house.


    Chapter 960


    After dinner, the family laughed and laughed-sat in the lobby and chatted about the sky... Wenling had already taken the car sent by her father and went home... After all, her home is in Macau. She also missed her mother a bit.


    A Cai and Zhou Ye were sitting on the same sofa, and the whole person was nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, while gently massaging her man''s shoulders, she said, "It will be your birthday in two days, Dad... Do you want to celebrate it?"


    "Yeah, Master... This is the first birthday party for your golden basin to wash your hands..." Shi Yijian''s apprentice Ajie also said... "It just happened to take this opportunity to gather all the former friends together. Have fun!"


    "..." Shi Yijian glanced at Ajie and didn''t say a word-he knew the nature of this apprentice. He was completely a fame and fortune... a guy who didn''t insist... so in the last few days in Las Vegas At that time, the big boss wanted him to recommend someone to sit in his seat. He didn''t recommend this apprentice...but he said that he didn''t have any good candidates.


    "A Ye, what do you think?" Shi Yijian finally turned his gaze to his son-in-law...Although he said that this guy is a bit more female, he has to admire his son-in-law, every woman can Take care of it... and everyone loves him to death-this is the ability.


    "It doesn''t matter..." Zhou Ye gawked, ate the apple that A Cai fed into his mouth and said: "The most important thing is-happy, let''s talk about it... You return home in good clothes, Brother Jian, you worked hard outside. For so many years, for the sake of being alone... If you are afraid that you will not be exposed and you are afraid of being targeted... I will leave this to me. I can say something about the underworld in Southeast Asia, and it is still very useful... "


    "...Asshole boy, I still use you to cover it..." Shi Yijian scolded with a smile.


    He knows what Zhou Ye''s status in the global underworld is... and he knows that Zhou Ye usually doesn''t speak, but he speaks-that is the iron law, no one dares to violate... However, good face is his always fault. ...... How can he say that it depends on his son-in-law to cover such words??


    "Well...I''ll write an invitation in a while...I decided to do a good job..." Shi Yijian stood up and walked directly to the study room upstairs, "Ajie, Come and help..."


    "Good Master..." Shi Yijian''s bald apprentice Ajie nodded as he said, and then said flatly to Zhou Ye, "Young Master Ye, I''ll go up first..."


    "Um..." Zhou Ye nodded irresponsibly, still lying lazily on the sofa...


    "My dear, how do I feel that this apprentice of my father is like your little brother..." Acai asked thoughtfully, looking at Ajie''s leaving back.


    "Human... if you want to be a dwarf!" Zhou Ye sighed and explained: "He wants to stand on his own... Want me to introduce the boss... Do you think I can help? ?"


    "Don''t help..." A Cai hated the second and fifth sons, especially the second and fifth sons who betrayed her father.


    "So, this guy looks smart, but he is actually an idiot..." Zhou Ye stretched lazily. "He still thinks that I have a bad relationship with your father... What a idiot. I might as well ask for a strong brother..."


    At this moment, Susan came over... "Acai, let me take you to your room first. Tell me if you don''t like it, I''ll replace it tomorrow..."


    "Okay, Aunt Susan..." A Cai said, stood up, and then kissed her man on the face, and said, "My dear, wait for me here...you will bring I''m going to see the night view of Macau..."


    Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, and watched the two walk up the steps on the second floor.


    In the room¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "How is it? A Cai, do you think you need to change anything?" Susan asked with a smile.


    "I think it''s pretty good. I don''t need to change anything..." A Cai looked at her room. The bedroom of more than 60 square meters was full of dolls... Especially the European-style big one in the middle. The window looks very comfortable... people have an urge to lie down and feel it right away.


    "Come on A Cai..." Susan sat on the big window, then dragged A Cai over."How is your relationship with A Ye?"


    "Very good?" A Cai said a little unclearly.


    "So how often does A Ye stay overnight in your room?" Susan grabbed A Cai''s hand and asked softly.


    "It''s okay... Basically we are together every day..." There is a saying that A Cai could not say, if it were not for many sisters, she would have been tossed to death... No one can solo her own man alone. , Of course, these words can not be said...


    Looking at Susan, A Cai couldn''t help but ask a little curiously: "Why are you asking me this all of a sudden??"


    "Look... you and A Ye have been married for three years. Although A Ye has many women, how about having children in three years..." Susan smiled and said, "But now your belly Nothing happened...Your father, I want to hug his grandson..."

 Chapter 688

    "... Doesn''t he already have an older sister to hold?" A Cai said with a blushing face: "And... I want to play for a few more years, how can I have a baby now... It''s..."


    Besides, although the man in her family is very powerful...but he can''t give birth to a child...this is also impossible.Although she knew the reason, A Cai couldn''t say...because it involved the secret of her man''s body...How could she tell Susan, let alone Susan, even her father could not tell.


    "But...your father dislikes your elder sister as a mixed race..." Susan said a little worried: "He... is still a big racist in his bones..."


    "Why did you go so early..." A Cai said to her father with a gloomy expression, but let''s just think about it... "Even so, Aunt Susan, you can give birth to your father... Come on. Work hard..."


    "But... I''m at this age now... and..." Susan also wants to have a baby... However, her body seems a little unbelievable.


    "Give you this..." Acai smiled and took out a small box from her pocket with a few honey pills in it... That was her good sister, Mena brought back from home... In Mena''s words In other words, it was the secret medicine that her mother gave her specifically to ask for a child... However, these things are of no use to them... Everyone will simply divide it up, and see if relatives and friends need it, give it to whom Up.


    Today I happened to meet Susan and needed it... Of course, A Cai took it out without hesitation.


    "What is this?" Susan asked curiously.


    "This is the secret medicine of Thailand... It is said to be very effective...!" Acai introduced with a smile: "When eating, it is best to eat it an hour before... Then, you can wait for the godsend. Baby..."


    "Is it really useful?" Susan''s eyes lit up when she heard A Cai''s words. Of course she would like to give birth to one if she was able to give birth... Others are as good as their own ones...


    "Yeah... well, A Ye is still downstairs waiting for me to go out to play together... You have to keep things away..." A Cai said, and before Susan could continue speaking, she ran up in a hurry. downstairs¡­¡­


    Chapter nine hundred and sixty nine


    The next day-early morning.


    When the first ray of morning light shone through the curtains on the big couch in the house, Zhou Ye woke up... As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw A Cai''s sleeping face with a few teardrops still hanging in the corner of his eyes...


    Obviously, the first reclaimed land last night caused her a lot of suffering... Poor A Cai, but she did not cry and make a lot of noise last night¡ªZhou Ye thought of this and couldn''t help but pity the corner of her eyes gently Don''t take a mouthful... Give her tears away.


    "Dear...Good morning..." A Cai was directly awakened by Zhou Ye''s mouth... Seeing Zhou Ye''s first glance, she showed her smile and directly offered her own good morning mouthpiece. do not.


    "Should I help you get up and change your clothes?" Zhou Ye asked in a low voice, hugging A Cai.


    You know, she is very inconvenient now...


    "No need... honey..." A Cai lay in Zhou Ye''s arms and whispered: "You should go to Xiaoling''s house today... Don''t let Xiaoling wait too long, after all, I have already robbed him. The first... shouldn''t let Xiaoling wait too long..."


    Perhaps because Mo Chou and other older sisters set an example, A Cai also understood that if sisters want to get along in harmony, it is better to be humbly with each other...Of course, this also has something to do with her inconvenience in these two days... ¡­There is always a price to be paid when it is first developed there.


    "At least let me feed you after breakfast and then go..." Zhou Ye smiled and stayed silent. After all, she couldn''t move.


    As he said, Zhou Ye smiled and sat up... After letting A Cai lay down on the couch, she walked off the couch... After putting on a new dress, she walked out of the room...


    By the time Zhou Ye finished feeding A Cai for breakfast, it was almost ten o''clock... The car from the Wen family to pick up Zhou Ye was already waiting at the door. Finally, after having a goodbye with A Cai, Zhou Ye sat Get in the Wen''s car and go straight to another old man''s house.


    "Ha... I said why you can''t be pregnant all the time..." Susan, who was sitting at A Cai''s window, laughed and teased A Cai: "So you like to play like this... Little tadpoles can''t find their mother like this. of¡­¡­"


    "It was the first time we played like this last night..." A Cai''s face was flushed, and she explained desperately: "I didn''t let him touch it before..."


    "Don''t explain, the explanation is to cover up..." Susan sat on the side of the couch curiously and asked: "Tell me...what is it like to play like that... Is it fun?"


    "Want to know... you should ask Brother Jian to try it yourself..." A Cai covered her head with a quilt... and replied dullly-she wouldn''t tell Susan what it was like, except for Gang It hurts at first, but it feels unexpectedly good...


    Just as the two laughed...Time passed quickly.


    At this time-Zhou Ye has also reached the Wen family...


    In fact, Wen''s family has real estate all over the world, and the real estate here in Macau is not very big because of the geographical location of Macau itself... Wen''s residence in Macau is at Beaulieu Villas.


    This small villa gathers nine out of ten wealthy people in Macau... it can basically be called a rich area.


    When Zhou Ye got out of the car, Wen Wei greeted him as soon as Zhou Ye got out of the car... "Boy, it''s really hard for you to ask... You actually let me wait for you all night... My dear daughters are back, you all Didn''t come...huh??"


    "Brother-in-law is good..." Wen Wei''s youngest son, a little guy with glasses rushed over with excitement... He likes this brother-in-law the most... Ask why??Of course, it was because Zhou Ye gave more money...Others gave it once, at most tens of thousands of tens of thousands, but what about Zhou Ye?He just threw him a bearer bank card... at least several million... How could he not like this brother-in-law?


    "David, where is your sister?" Zhou Ye smiled and threw him a card, brother-in-law...


    "My sister is putting on makeup in her room..." The little guy said, pulling Zhou Ye and making him squat on the ground... Covering Zhou Ye''s ears with his hands, he said, "Daddy knows the secret medicine you gave to uncle. The effect was very good, so he deliberately rejected all the appointments for the whole morning and was waiting for you here... He also said that he would deliberately frighten you so that you can take out the medicine..."


    "Asshole boy, you betrayed even your dad..." Brother Wen was almost mad at his son... "I hurt you for nothing!"


    "Brother-in-law is not an outsider..." The little guy said eloquently, "Also, you always collect the pocket money that brother-in-law gave me. This time I won''t accept it. I want to buy good things..."


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing, this brother-in-law was so funny, "David, run...I''ll help you stop your father, you hurry up and hide the card I gave you..."


    "Yes..." The little guy turned his head and ran away, fearing that someone would chase him, causing Zhou Ye to laugh.


    "You, I give him so much pocket money every time... Be careful to raise a prodigal son, defeat the Wen family, and trouble you every day..." Viagra sighed.


    "What are you afraid of... I still paid out that little money..." Zhou Ye waved his hand indifferently, and then... When things happen here, he should leave the world with his own woman. ...This cheap brother-in-law can''t defeat him.


    "That''s right... the one David said just now..." Viagra hesitated in embarrassment, because he was embarrassed to mention this matter to his son-in-law, so he said it through his son''s mouth... ¡­


    "Here you..." Zhou Ye took out a silver bottle from his pocket and handed it to Viagra."Do you know how to use it?"


    "I know..." Viagra listened to his own brother, Zhou Ye''s other old father-in-law, A Jian, said how to use it, and he also used one tablet, and the effect was really good...but Shi Yijian didn''t have much at that time. So he only got a few grains... It''s rare to encounter his son-in-law this time, of course, he has to blackmail some."I have something to go to Hong Kong to discuss a business. You can live at home these few days... Let Aling accompany you to spend two more days in Macau."


    "Hey ¡ª Brother Jian will celebrate his birthday the day after tomorrow... Let me call you, are you going..." Zhou Ye looked at Viagra who hurried into the car, and suddenly heard another task of his own, and hurriedly asked. .


    "I won''t go...you guys have fun..."


    Viagra said, got in his own car... went straight to the dock¡ª¡ª


    "My dear..." As soon as Viagra left, Wen Ling ran out... rushed in front of Zhou Ye and jumped onto Zhou Ye''s body... I have to say that Wen Ling itself is a petite and lovely type. Jumping on Zhou Ye... It looks more interesting, just like a cute little koala climbing on a tree...


    "Miss me?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile, holding Wen Ling''s small buttocks, with his forehead resting on her forehead.


    "Think about..." After Wen Ling kissed Zhou Ye''s eyes with red cheeks, she struggled and jumped off, pulling Zhou Ye all the way to the garage... In the garage she picked a red Lamborghini. , Pressed Zhou Ye to the co-pilot, and then took the driving seat by himself."Go, I''ll take you to our casino to play..."


    "Okay...I really haven''t been to a casino in Macau..." Zhou Ye said with a smile¡ª¡ª


    Wen Ling is also an old driver. As soon as he stepped on the accelerator, he released the handbrake. This latest Lamborghini brought a burst of white smoke and rushed out like an arrow... As for Wen Ling''s brother DAVID?Both of them selectively forgot about him... who cares about a light bulb in the two-person world.


    Chapter Ninety Seventy


    To be honest-Macau is a bit too small, the entire land area of ??Macau is only 32.8 square kilometers-if it is not for the gaming industry, it is really difficult for Macau''s economy to develop.


    Therefore, the rich and wealthy who started in Macau either have shares in the casino or run the casino directly by themselves... Obviously, the Wen family owns three casinos, one big and two small...


    Today, the place Wen Ling will take Zhou Ye to is the largest casino under the Wen family...Broadway.


    When Wen Ling walked into the casino with Zhou Ye...Zhou Ye frowned. Although the decoration in the entire lobby was magnificent and luxurious...but there was a misty feeling inside, and many gamblers had already After losing his eyes, he surrounded the gambling tables one by one, yelling...


    There was an unpleasant smell in the air...


    "Hello, miss..." A lobby manager in a suit noticed Wen Ling walking in with Zhou Ye early, and hurriedly greeted her."Why are you free to come here today..."


    You know, although Wen''s family runs a casino, the eldest lady of Wen''s family hates gambling the most. If it weren''t for him to go to Wen''s house to report the work of the casino to the boss, Wen Wei, I am afraid he would never know him. The eldest lady Wen Ling.

 Chapter 689

    "Brother Six, I came to play with my husband..." Wen Ling still knows this manager, after all-he has served in Wen''s house for more than 20 years.


    "This is Master Ye, right? He is indeed a talented person, a dragon and a phoenix..." The sixth brother hurriedly greeted Zhou Ye when he heard Wen Ling''s words.


    "Haha... Brother Six passed the award..." Zhou Ye smiled politely.


    And Uncle Six has already discovered that Zhou Ye is dissatisfied with the environment here... hurriedly laughed: "Since the eldest lady and Young Master Ye are going to play here, of course you can''t stay with these guys in the hall. You really lose your identity. ...I will take you to the VIP room on the second floor..."


    "Then trouble Six Brothers..." Wen Ling couldn''t bear the smell in the lobby of her own casino.


    "The eldest lady is really polite...please come with me..." After the sixth brother said, he took the two directly to the VIP room on the second floor...playing blackjack in a corner of the VIP room I sat down at the gaming table, at this moment-there was no one at the gaming table, only a beautiful croupier stood there.


    "Go and get 10 million chips..." Brother Six directly handed his work card to the beautiful dealer next to her and asked her to get the chips.


    After the croupier left, the sixth brother smiled and said to Zhou Ye and Wen Ling: "This is the table of a high-profile high-profile bag. He fell in love with Fan Lin, the flower of the casino here, so every I came to this table to gamble every time...Unfortunately, his luck has not been very good...So, I arranged for Ye Shao and Missy to be at this table."


    The meaning of the words is-this gaming table is often used by a prince, Wen Ling and Zhou Ye can play here casually. People are stupid and have a lot of money... What can you play in the casino?Isn''t it a stimulus to win money?As a subordinate of the Wen family, of course he had to arrange for his eldest lady to be taken advantage of by a lot of foolish money.


    "Interesting..." Zhou Ye''s eyes have been chasing after the beautiful croupier Fan Lin who was dismissed by the manager... Isn''t this girl the beautiful croupier in the charity betting game in Macau 2??Look at her walking posture and the breath on her body... it''s still a beginning.


    "What''s the status of that croupier?" Wen Ling asked with a smile when she saw her man''s eyes.


    "That..." Six brothers didn''t know what his eldest lady meant?Did you see your man staring at this girl, so he was jealous of Fan Lin?A little dissatisfied with her??Do you want to protect Fan Lin??After all-she is also the killer that her boss has cultivated since childhood...


    "Don''t be afraid, Brother Six!" Wen Ling saw the casino manager''s scruples... and smiled: "My husband has too many women. If I were really jealous, I would have been soured to death. I was just curious... ¡­After all¡ªthere are not many girls who can arouse my husband¡¯s interest."


    "Yes... Miss!" The casino manager has already begun to admire this Master Ye a little. It is not easy to be able to play with his own lady so generously."That... Fan Lin is the secret weapon that the master raised in the orphanage since she was a child. There were ten with them, but in the end only five succeeded..."


    "Train them to cheat?" Zhou Ye looked at Fan Lin''s white and flawless hands who were taking chips in the distance, and laughed.


    "Ahem...that...I don''t know this..." Six brothers were almost embarrassed by Zhou Ye''s words. He didn''t slap someone in the face... You can''t tell if you see through...


    "Okay, I see... Brother Six, go down..." Wen Ling saw that her man''s eyes had never left Fan Lin, she knew that her man was interested in this girl...


    She remembered a sentence circulating among her sisters-"No fight, no fight", it seems that she will have to do a big fight this time...


    Speaking of it, although the relationship among sisters is relatively harmonious... But in fact, even the relationship between brothers is far and near, let alone a group of women from different places??


    Among Zhou Ye''s women, the Neon gang of women, whether geographically or linguistically, are naturally close, and the group of women in Daiwan and Hong Kong are all looking forward to Ding Yao.


    The women in the mainland are led by Zhou Ye¡¯s first women, Qiuya and Dongmei...and the beast-eared ladies are headed by bitches Wang Qi and Xiaobai... Only Wen Ling and A Cai are a little embarrassed... They The two can only keep warm.


    Although the number of Axiang and Mina in Thailand is not large, they have a good relationship with Katerina, who is also alone, and Zhou Ye¡¯s favorite little Sinuo, and later Kiko and Yun family sisters are from Hong Kong. , But they are closer to Axiangmena...so, their small group is much better than the two groups of Wenling and Acai.


    As for Chen Ying?She is directly the head of Sister Mo Chou... She is not embarrassed, the status of Sister Mo Chou is supernatural.


    Of course it¡¯s not that Zhou Ye¡¯s women are fighting very hard...just the distance between them. Among the sisters, no one dares to fight inwardly and be careful... Your own man is not a trash emperor... What is your ideal? As long as he wants to know, it is impossible not to know...


    In the beginning, there were unconvinced newcomers who wanted to play with Gong''s scheming... It goes without saying that they were all cleaned up by their own men... How did they clean up??Wen Ling doesn''t know... She only knows that the sisters who have been cleaned up can''t get to the ground for a few days, and... when it comes to family law, they all look like love and hate, and every one of them will be so good afterwards. clever.


    Wen Ling looked at the beautiful croupier named Fan Lin, and couldn''t help but think carefully...Should she add more sisters on her side too?Wenling discussed this with A Cai.


    But¡ªit¡¯s not easy to meet a girl who makes my own man¡¯s heart bewitching...Basically, every time I can meet but not ask for it¡ªit¡¯s a rare opportunity to have such a good opportunity. If I miss it, I won¡¯t know when it will happen next time. .


    Thinking of this¡ªWen Ling picked up her cell phone without hesitation and dialed a number directly... After a while, the call was connected.


    Chapter nine hundred and seventy one


    "Dad... it''s me!"


    "A Ling? What''s the matter?"


    "Dad, you don''t seem to give me my birthday present this year? Right?" Wen Ling said spoiledly: "I want my birthday present..."


    "......If you are fancy, just buy it...just send the bill to dad later!"


    "Thank you dad in advance, but... what I want can''t be bought even if I have money!"


    "What? So dragging? I can''t buy it if I have money?" Wen Wei is a bit strange, you know... Ever since his daughter married Zhou Ye, she has become more and more sensible. He may have liked to spend money in the past¡ª¡ª In the past few years, he has learned to bring gifts to himself when he comes back... and he knows that the card his daughter got from Zhou Ye has never been less than one billion dollars... What else is she buying? Less?Need to deliver it yourself??


    "Dad...I want you that beautiful croupier named Fan Lin in the casino..." Wen Ling went to see him directly.


    And it happened to be - at this moment, Fan Lin retrieved the chips and returned to the gaming table, just to hear Wen Ling''s words... His face was stagnant, and the large amount of chips in her hand suddenly scattered on the gaming table.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to laugh... Obviously, anyone who came and went like goods would not be in a good mood... This Fan Lin is obviously like this...


    However, he wouldn''t stop his woman, joking... His wife wants to deliver the meat to him, he still pretends to be a gentleman, don''t you want it?What a joke... he was never that kind of person.


    On the other side of the phone, Wen Wei was taken aback when he heard his daughter''s words, and then he figured out something... I''m afraid it wasn''t his daughter who liked it, but Zhou Ye was the one who liked it... He really I want to ask Zhou Ye how to deal with the backyard so well that women are not jealous of each other...?He only raised three, and was about to be killed by his daughter''s old mother.


    Of course-now is not the time to say this-after thinking about it, Wen Wei said, "Okay... But you have to make sure that you don''t abuse that child. That child is also a miserable person... So is her father... "


    "I know Dad..." Wen Ling didn''t listen to her father''s tirades, she hung up the phone, looked at Fan Lin, and smiled slightly: "Do you know who I am?"


    "I, I know... you are the eldest lady..." Fan Lin was pale and trembling all over and said: "But...Miss...I...I..."


    "Don''t talk, find a lounge and take me over... Let''s have a good talk..." Wen Ling smiled slightly, then stood up, bent over and took a bite on her man''s cheek, and whispered. He said in his ear: "Honey... wait for me here obediently, I will surprise you in a while!"


    "Go, go..." Zhou Ye waved his hand. Of course he knew what Wen Ling was going to do... As for what to say about persecution, he didn''t care... Zhou Ye was a resultist, and the process Good, a good ending does not belong to oneself, then it is nonsense... But no matter how dark the process is, how dirty the methods are, as long as the result is what you want-that''s fine.


    "Yes... Miss!" Fan Lin didn''t dare to violate Wen Ling''s words... Although Wen Ling was very friendly on weekdays, but... the eldest lady is the eldest lady, and the wen family is the wen family... as long as you are in Macau There is no problem at all if you want to drive out one person in this three-acre land.


    Fan Lin looked back at Zhou Ye one step at a time-she was very smart. Fan Lin saw that Zhou Ye had a lot of feelings for her, and Wen Ling seemed to love this man very much... She didn''t ask for anything else, just wanted to let herself This handsome man would just say a word for himself.


    She really didn''t know what she was going to face...A woman is called a woman??This kind of thing...Many times, it is not for beauty, but for venting...not the vent between men and women, but the violent vent.


    This is what Fan Lin fears most... Is human life worth money?Valuable...Sometimes it can be said to be priceless, is life worthless?It''s not worth money, sometimes it''s hundreds of thousands of Australian dollars... This is Macau.


    However, what made her desperate was that Zhou Ye ignored her at all...In the end, she could only take Wen Ling step by step into a lounge specially used for temporary rest of the VIPs.


    Wen Ling walked into the lounge and turned on all the lights inside...then she sat on the sofa and stared at Fan Lin."How old are you??"


    "I...I''m nineteen years old, Miss..." Fan Lin tensed her body, and said in a bit at a loss - she was really scared, because she was afraid of this young lady because of that handsome boy. Jin looked at myself, so I was jealous and wanted to clean up myself... The jealous woman was terrible.


    "Close the door..." Wen Ling said without hesitation.


    "Yes..." Fan Lin lingered for a long time, but still no one came to rescue her. In the end, she could only obediently close the door, and then again carefully stood in the middle of the room.


    Wen Ling stood up...with a smile that made Fan Lin a little scared, she walked to her and put her hand in front of her fiercely, "It feels nice and flexible...is it natural?"


    "Yes..." Fan Lin was already a little confused-what''s the situation?Is the eldest lady in my own casino a lesbian?In fact, because of his beauty, he dragged himself into the small black room??


    "It''s not small..." Wen Ling grabbed Fan Lin''s upper circle, and asked curiously: "How many three-dimensional are you?"


    "88.62.93..." Fan Lin replied cautiously-Wen Ling didn''t do anything to her, which gave her a lot of relief for the time being.It¡¯s better to say this to the same sex than to the opposite sex¡ªat least it doesn¡¯t feel so shy and embarrassing.


    "Tsk tusk... No wonder my man stares at you..." Wen Ling went around Fan Lin and said, "Did you hear my call just now?"


    "I, I heard..." Fan Lin really wanted to say that she didn''t hear... However, she didn''t dare... "But... I didn''t hear too much..."

 Chapter 690

    "Then I''ll tell you... it''s all done!" Wen Ling said, sitting on the sofa in front of Fan Lin again, and said softly: "I - just called my father and asked him for your ownership... Do you know what this means??"


    "I know...I will be Missy from now on..." Fan Lin whispered.


    "Yes, I like your cleverness..." Wen Ling smiled: "But-this is not enough... You are my person, and I am my man''s woman... Then, you are also my man. Woman...do you understand?"


    "..." Fan Lin had a stunned feeling... What kind of algorithm is this? Is there such an algorithm in this modern society?Isn''t that the common house girl in the old society??


    "Don''t understand?" Wen Ling smiled."Let me simply say... I want you because my man is interested in you... That''s why I want you... Now tell me, do you have a boyfriend?"


    "No, no..." Fan Lin said cautiously.


    "So, are you still a first-time girl?" Wen Ling smiled: "Okay, yes... From now on, you are my man''s woman! Understand? He can do everything he wants to do to you thing¡­¡­"


    "Um-!" Fan Lin is not very repulsive about becoming the beautiful young woman just now, or it should be said-compared to being beaten by Wen Ling, she thinks the result is good!


    Chapter nine hundred and seventy two


    "Miss...this..." When the sixth brother heard the news and came upstairs, he happened to see Wen Ling taking Fan Lin out of the lounge... He looked at the two dumbfoundedly, not feeling like at all. Is it the appearance of the eldest being jealous and then beating Fan Lin??


    What''s happening here??


    "Ah, Brother Six, you just came here..." Wen Ling said when he saw Brother Six coming over, "Fan Lin will be my person in the future, you can resign for her. If you have any questions, call my father directly. Just ask..."


    "Uh...Okay..." Brother Six nodded with a dazed expression. How could Fan Lin be poached away by her own eldest in a while?Is this a cheating??However, he also knew that-no matter how bad Wen Ling cheated, it was also the family affair of the other Wen family, and it was not his turn to take care of... all he could do was just follow orders.


    "By the way, we will be transferred to another croupier... Our table has no croupiers..." Wen Ling ordered unceremoniously.


    "Okay, Miss..." Brother Six had already made up his mind, and later called his boss to ask what was going on.


    The sixth brother of the casino manager took the opportunity of going down to adjust the croupier and called his boss to ask about things and not to mention... Just talk about Wen Ling and Fan Lin...


    Wen Ling, who walked out of the lounge, took Fan Lin directly to her man''s side, and then sat down... As soon as Fan Lin wanted to sit next to Wen Ling, Wen Ling was rushed to Zhou Ye''s other side."Have you forgotten your current identity?"


    "Oh..." Like an angry little wife, Fan Lin walked to Zhou Ye''s side with her little head lowered, and then sat down...


    "My dear..." Wen Ling lay down beside her man with a smile on her face, and whispered: "From now on...she belongs to you..."


    "So fast?" Zhou Ye was a little surprised, knowing that Wen Ling''s thoughts were knowing her thoughts, but-Zhou Ye didn''t expect things to go so smoothly so fast...


    At this point, Zhou Ye is a little bit confused about the situation in Macau...


    Since ancient times, gambling has belonged to the side door of the side door, and the side door has always been inextricably linked to the road.Otherwise... if they all owe huge gambling debts and fail to pay them back, won''t the casinos go bankrupt?


    So-the darkness inside is just conceivable... And for Fan Lin, she knows the ways in these casinos better than others... To put it bluntly, she is a senior croupier trained by the Wen family since she was a child, and she signed a contract with him. It''s a nature, it''s nothing more than that she sells the licensing skills that she has deliberately practiced since she was a child, and she still has a high salary...


    Of course, relative to the profits she created for the casino, those so-called high rewards are just a joke.free??It doesn''t exist... She was born as a literary member, and died as a dead member of the literary family-the education she received since childhood is like this.


    this is the truth¡­¡­


    Therefore, Fan Lin is not very repulsive about becoming Zhou Ye''s woman... Nilai is accustomed to it¡ªstrictly speaking, even a little ecstatic, after all¡ªZhou Ye is so handsome¡ªcan be his woman , Fan Lin feels not at a loss.


    "Huh? Why does your casino still provide this kind of service?" A middle-aged man with a pot belly, led by the waiter, walked over...at a glance he saw Fan Lin who was held by Zhou Ye, with a depressed look Said: "I knew I was not so stupid to chase this girl. I lost more than ten million at this gambling table... Really, brother, I will give you ten million. How about letting me?"


    Hearing that man¡¯s words, Fan Lin was really afraid to die... She was really afraid that Zhou Ye could not stand the temptation of money and gave herself to that man... Her small face was pale, she looked at Zhou Ye with pitiful eyes, low. He begged: "No, don''t... don''t give me to him, I will be very good..."


    "...Haha..." Zhou Ye comfortedly patted Fan Lin''s dolphins, and smiled: "First, I don''t have the habit of giving away my own women, and second, I don''t need money..."


    "Yo...Interesting, I don''t see that the buddy is still a love... Ten million don''t need it? I said ten million dollars..." The middle-aged man swore to kill Zhou Ye with money. .


    "Don''t you understand human words?" Zhou Ye didn''t bother to pay attention to him anymore. "If you want to bet, just sit here and gamble.


    If it weren¡¯t for Wen¡¯s casino, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t want to make trouble in his old husband¡¯s casino, he would have killed this guy... after all, Viagra people are good, and he just gave him a woman... You can''t be too careless, can you?


    "You gamble...in a while if you lose it all, you can sell this girl to me, 10 million dollars, no price cut..." The middle-aged man with a big belly said and sat down...


    It just so happened that at this moment, the sixth brother came up with a croupier, and when he saw the man, he was first happy, and then he was taken aback-because he found out that the big fat sheep he chose for his uncle and young lady seemed to be the same as his uncle Some don''t deal with it.


    "Why do you guys... This is the casino, where the fun is..." Six brother said roundly, "Everyone is so nice..."


    "Brother Six, you just came here... What''s the matter with the girl next to this kid? I''ve asked you a long time ago. You said Fan Lin is just a croupier and doesn''t sell it... But why is she sitting again now? Next to that kid??" This guy asked with a reluctant look.


    "Mom sells batches, you are the ones who sell..." Of course it is impossible for the sixth brother to say this sentence, he just said it in his stomach, and the reputation of the casino is the most important thing, the word of mouth. It takes more than ten or twenty years to operate, but it may be ruined in one time... Therefore, the sixth brother can only say: "This Young Master Ye is Fan Lin''s boyfriend... I have no right to interfere... Besides, they are originally croupiers..."


    "Good, good... I won''t tell you more here..." The middle-aged man waved his hand, interrupted the sixth brother, and then stared at Zhou Ye viciously: "Boy, wait until you lose and sell apples. Right..."


    Will Zhou Ye lose??The answer is yes-no.


    So-an hour later-that potbellied guy, he was worth a few billions, lost...nothing, and all his property was lost to Zhou Ye...


    "All these money will be given to Viagra, just as I took Fan Lin''s compensation..." Zhou Ye looked at the middle-aged man who was in a cold sweat and pale and completely limp in his seat opposite him, turned his head and said to the sixth brother: " The province¡¯s Viagra will nag me next time I see you..."


    "Wh, how is this so embarrassing?" To be honest, Brother Six looked at the various mortgage documents and chips on the desktop, really excited, but-he even knew that if he embezzled the money, he was afraid that he would have his life. Lifeless flower.


    "Nothing to be embarrassed... it''s Xiao Lin''s betrothal gift..." Zhou Ye said, holding Fan Lin with one hand and Wen Ling with the other, stood up, and walked outside without hesitation...


    And Fan Lin has completely turned into a idiot at this time...Billions, be a betrothal gift for herself...How shameful is this?She can''t wait to dedicate her life to Zhou Ye right now... it''s worth the death for him.She is sticking to Zhou Ye''s side firmly at this moment... I can''t wait to rub her whole body into Zhou Ye''s body...


    Wen Ling had been paying attention to Fan Lin''s expression, and seeing her behaving like this, a smile leaked out of her face, she knew-this girl could not run away completely.


    That night¡ªZhou Ye, Wen Ling and Fan Lin did not live in the Huiwen¡¯s residence, but instead opened a presidential suite in the Four Seasons Hotel... No way, it¡¯s the first time for a girl. Normally, Zhou Ye is still very Important...at least not the first time that Fan Lin was taken away in Wen Ling''s room... isn''t it?


    That night, a blood-colored plum blossomed on the white list--and Fan Lin became Zhou Ye''s woman completely--


    Chapter nine hundred and seventy three


    At night-in the multifunctional hall of the Venetian Hotel, there are lights and festoons, and the crowd is endless...


    Shi Yiken, the magic hand who claims to have won the world''s invincible hand, will hold his birthday party here... Whether it is a former old friend or a friend who has worked together, they have all come here early. After all, this guy is mixed. In the gambling world for decades, there are also many friends, especially Macau is a well-known gambling city, and many of them are famous. I want to see the charm of the magic hand stone.


    Of course, such a person cannot enter the hall...


    "Where''s A Cai?" Shi Yijian asked his apprentice as he walked around the guests--want to give his old friend Mercedes-Benz, whom he hadn''t seen in more than ten years, a little surprise.


    "Little Junior Sister is going to pick up Ye, so she will come later..." Shi Yijian''s apprentice, Ajie said.


    "This girl, if you have a husband, you don''t want your father. I really love her for nothing..." Shi Yijian said while eating Zhou Ye''s jealousy, "By the way, Ajie, you go and see if Brother Mercedes is here. ..."


    "Good Master..." Ajie said, and walked out with two bodyguards.


    It happened to be outside at the moment, Mercedes-Benz took his son Xiao Leng and his nephew, Bisheng, just got out of his special car, a human tricycle...


    "Really, you are a brother when you are a brother... You are a little brother when you are a brother... You don''t even arrange a car... so we can take this thing!" A cow with a non-mainstream hair color, Bisheng, complained.


    "It¡¯s good to sit by a rickshaw..." Xiao Leng is very contented. It¡¯s a good time for someone to send you an invitation on your birthday. You still don¡¯t feel satisfied wanting more... In other words, with what??"Otherwise, what car do you want to take?"


    "At least it must be a luxury car¡ª¡ª" Niu Bisheng said with a look of unwillingness. At this moment, an extended Bentley Mulsanne drove over and stopped directly at the door of the hotel. Niu Bisheng pointed to the Bentley Mulsanne and said: "Now Now-the requirements are not high, this car will do..."


    "Wake up...As soon as the genius was dark, you started to dream..." Xiao Leng said calmly.

 Chapter 691

    But he found that Niu Bisheng, who used to like to stand up with him, didn''t say anything?Xiao Leng looked at the past curiously...I saw Niu Bisheng looking at the Bentley Mulsanne obsessively--


    Of course he was not drooling at the Bentley Mulsanne car, but drooling at the girl coming off the car...


    I saw that from the Bentley Mulsanne, a beautiful girl with shawl and long hair walked down. She was wearing a purple dress, and her hair dancing in the wind wafted behind her... Thousands of styles.


    What a beauty...


    However, this is not the end-as the girl in the purple dress got out of the car, another girl in the black dress came down. The girl''s appearance is no less than that of the girl in front...


    "It''s really good luck... I saw two goddesses..." Niu Bisheng said, and wanted to go forward to strike up a conversation, but was stopped by his cousin Xiao Leng."Don''t go, it''s all owned by the owner..."


    "How do you know..." Before Niu Bisheng was finished, I saw someone stepping out of the car. He was a tall and handsome boy. From Niu Bisheng''s point of view, his cousin was already a He''s handsome, but compared with this boy-then his cousin Xiao Leng is at best a delicate one.


    And the young man is holding a beautiful woman in his hand. Although this beautiful woman is slightly petite...but she also looks very cute...


    This group of people is no one else, but Zhou Ye and his three women...A Cai, Wen Ling and Fan Lin...


    After all, Brother Jian is also his cheap old man, how could he not come??It¡¯s just that it takes time for girls to dress up...it takes more time to dress up than one girl-two girls dress up together...


    So, he just came a little late...


    However, when Zhou Ye saw the Mercedes-Benz family, he knew that he was not late..., thinking of this, he went directly to the multi-function hall of the hotel with A Cai and Wen Ling... Fan Lin was like Like a well-behaved little wife, she followed closely behind her.


    "Oh my god... how unfair you are... Why do people like this who are not as handsome or tall as me have three such beautiful girlfriends, and I am so handsome, but I don''t have a girlfriend..." Niu Bisheng Yangtian Long sighed, looking depressed.


    "Let''s go..." Xiao Leng has become accustomed to his cousin''s performance of convulsions from time to time, saying that he is shameless because everyone is a relative, and try to say less... to be precise, it is cheap. Extremely cheap...


    "Oh -" Of course the three women heard Niu Bisheng''s words, they turned their heads and looked... they almost didn''t vomit it... Ugly, not afraid, I was afraid that they didn''t know themselves... The three women are really disgusted by Niu Bisheng, take a look quickly His own man was shocked... Fortunately, it was okay, almost vomiting out.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Zhou Ye stood there a little unclear, not knowing why they suddenly grabbed him, and then looked at him with a hungry and thirsty appearance, "Are you thinking about it again? ?"


    "Bad guy... I just got disgusted by people, so I''m overwhelming you..." A Caijiao groaned, you know, even after two days of rest, she still feels a little pain behind her, this bad guy...


    "No way...that guy really disgusted me..." Fan Lin was even more direct, hugged her man and kissed her, "Ahhh... it''s better to be my dear, and I feel healed instantly! "


    Fan Lin, who had tasted that taste for the first time, was the one who pestered Zhou Ye the most among the three women.


    "The fundraising of St. Mary''s Church shouldn''t be today? Why are all the children with intellectual disabilities released..." Wen Ling occasionally gets up with a snake, which is also very life-threatening...


    "Okay, just ignore them..." Zhou Ye also hated this humble cow Bisheng... Or, when I saw him, I felt an upset stomach...


    The four directly accelerated their pace and quickly walked into the multifunctional hall from the convenient passage.


    "Brother Jian...Happy birthday!" Zhou Ye greeted Shi Yijian with a smile.


    "Happy birthday Uncle Jian..."


    "Happy birthday, dad..."


    "Mr. Shi, happy birthday..."


    "Ah, you kid, I thought you abducted my daughter again..." Shi Yijian smiled and lightly hammered Zhou Ye''s shoulder, then looked at Fan Lin who was standing behind Zhou Ye and asked. : "Your new girlfriend???"


    To be honest, when I asked this... Shi Yijian felt it tasted weird, Madan''s... I''m still the father-in-law of this kid, why would I ask this question??


    "It''s A Cai''s new sister...How about it, isn''t it pretty..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Forget about you kid, knowing that you have a lot of women, A Cai won''t talk about you, so I won''t be bothered...Be careful that the iron rod is ground into a needle!" Shi Yijian shook his head helplessly.


    Shi Yijian''s words made the three girls couldn''t help but sneered and laughed... They didn''t know if their men would grind them into needles, but they were really tossed to death...


    "Okay, wait for a while and don''t say anything, I want to play a little game with an old man I haven''t seen in more than ten years..." After Shi Yijian instructed Zhou Ye, he walked directly to the other guests... ¡­


    Chapter nine hundred and seventy four


    "Mercedes-Mercedes-you are so naive because you have been in the world for so many years? Shi Yijian hasn''t called you for more than ten years? You believe it after a phone call?" In the dark hall, the Mercedes-Benz father and son were playing fairies and eating black food some time ago. The black voice of the loan shark."Dare to black my brother Wendy, take the leopard and dare you..."


    "Brother... one person does things, one person, regardless of the two children''s affairs, if you let them go, I will do my best if you want to kill or smash..." Brother Benz was really frightened.


    Xiao Leng was so cold that he saw something."Dad, don''t be like this... People are joking with you..."


    "Dangdangdang... Brother Mercedes, you can pick up the skin cramps..." As the lights in the hall lighted up again, Brother Jian smiled and appeared in front of Mercedes.


    "You bastard... fuck me..." Benz smiled and stood up from the ground and walked towards Shi Yijian.


    "Can''t afford to play, don''t be afraid, there are three million chips in shock...I will spend them all tonight..."


    After that, the two of them sang a song that they used to pick up girls when they were young. Zhou Ye just wanted to laugh... "A Cai, did Brother Jian have a leg with Mercedes... Looking at the appearance of these two people, there is really a tacit understanding..."


    "I don''t know..." A Cai also feels embarrassed, but his father is like this, sometimes he gets crazy, just like a child... It just so happens that the duet between Benz and Brother Jian is over.


    Shi Yijian waved to A Cai and Zhou Ye, "Come on, I''ll give A Ye, A Cai, come here..."


    "Brother Jian..." Zhou Ye walked over with A Cai and introduced to Brother Benz: "This is my daughter A Cai, and my uneasy son-in-law... A Ye..."


    "Ah!!! The goddess is married... Then I don''t have a chance?" Niu Bisheng wrinkled like a bun, and when he stretched out his arms, he was about to hug forward... As a result, he hugged a black man. bodyguard.


    "Well, since they are already married, don''t you have a chance for the other two goddesses?" Xiao Leng comforted his cousin.


    "Yes!" Niu Bisheng immediately became energetic.


    "I''m sorry... if I''m not wrong, the two goddesses you mentioned are also my wives..." Zhou Ye said with a smile...Fancy dog ??abuse, he likes it the most... Having said that, he also waved at Wen Ling and Fan Lin.


    The two women walked over because they were a little unclear. Zhou Ye unceremoniously hugged them one by one, and took a bite, making Niu Bisheng a Niu Must-Remain...


    "I, I remember it''s not the old society anymore..." Mercedes-Benz is also a little dumbfounded. What''s the situation??He looked at his brother Shi Yijian curiously.


    "My family is unfortunate...My daughter is in love with this playboy, and I can''t do it as a father..." Shi Yijian said, and took out his handkerchief and cried twice...


    Brother Benz really believed in the evil of this guy, and actually comforted Shi Yijian: "Children and grandchildren have their own children and grandchildren... let them go..."


    However, Shi Yijian soon let him understand that he was still too naive... I saw Shi Yijian directly dragging the five women behind him over, and said in a very good manner: "Hurry up and call Mercedes-Benz... ¡­"


    "Hello Benz, I''m Susan...I''m Ken''s eldest wife..."


    "Hello, Benz, I''m Tracy, I''m Ken''s second wife..."


    "Hello Benz, my name is Lucini, I''m Ken''s third wife..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Brother Benz was stunned - this guy is here to show off, right??Is it definitely to show off???"Is it possible to have polygamy in the United States?"


    "I remember it seems that only Nevada in the United States recognizes polygamy...Since Brother Jian is a Las Vegas, it''s not surprising to marry a few wives..." Xiao Leng explained to his father.


    "I really want to immigrate to the U.S...." Niu Bisheng looked forward to hearing his cousin''s words...

 Chapter 692

    Zhou Ye sighed helplessly...Just like you, a typical ugly and low-minded person, immigrating to an alien is also a bachelor¡¯s fate...Forget it, I still don¡¯t remind this guy...These things, don¡¯t remind him. It''s good, let him continue to live with longing for this malicious world.


    Just at this time----


    Suddenly a sound resembling a crowd of elephants running wildly in the hall, followed by the voice of a woman."Cousin, I want to hug~~~!!!"


    "Hey-don''t come here... I can''t catch you!" Shi Yijian suddenly panicked when he saw his super-tonnage cousin... This Nima, who can hold her? what.


    "Cousin..." Shi Yijian''s cousin finally stopped the car before running in front of him... "Cousin, happy birthday... I''ll introduce it to you!"


    As he said, a black man came over from the side, "This is my boyfriend, Ma Shangfa!!"


    "Oh, hello, hello..." The visitor was a guest. Although Brother Jian looked a little uncomfortable when he saw this guy pulling, he still stretched out his hand.


    "Brother Jian, I heard that you have never lost?" Ma Shangfa asked with arrogance instead of shaking Shi Yijian''s hand.


    "If you don''t bet, you won''t lose..." Shi Yijian said with a smile.


    "Then I am much better than you... I bet every day in Taiwan, but I have never lost..." Ma Shangfa said with a smug look: "How about giving me your nickname?"


    "Take it if you like..." Shi Yijian still smiled.


    "Well...how can I have to win you a game!" Ma Shang laughed as if he had really won.


    "Okay, how big do you want to play?" Brother Jian smiled.


    "It''s not a lot... This hotel has my five million dollars in credit..." Ma Shangfa said braggingly, "It''s a small point!"


    "Okay..." Shi Yijian said, yelling: "A Ye, come help me play with him, I think he is too dark, I really can''t bear to start..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, Madan''s, watching the excitement can cause things to do...


    "Hey, Brother Jian, what do you mean..." Ma Shangfa was a little anxious, "I want to bet with you, not this little white face..."


    "This is my son-in-law...I have already done all the truth about me. As long as you win him, I will give in immediately..." Son-in-law Shi Yijian is already addicted...Ma Dan''s, if this little black can win A Ye... he is really set to lose... You know that he lost in the hands of his son-in-law...


    "Well...this is what you said, Brother Jian...don''t make a mistake if you lose!" Ma Shangfa said, looked at Zhou Ye, and asked, "Boy, what do you want to bet on?"


    "...Hey, what a bet... Xiao Hei, go home early!" Zhou Ye said, patted Ma Shangfa''s shoulder lightly, and stuffed what was in his hands into his arms... ...Then he turned his head and left...He is not interested in playing with this stupid thing...


    "This, this is..." Ma Shangfa looked at the stuff Zhou Ye stuffed into his arms with a dazed expression...It was a red belly pocket with his name embroidered on it---Send it immediately.


    When did he take out his underwear from himself??I don¡¯t feel it at all...Ma Shangfa is completely dumbfounded...As a professional gambler, he knows what it means...It means that even if people change cards in front of him, he can¡¯t tell... Thousands, not catching that is called winning... "Great, great..."


    "Hey, boy, Wuying is good at hand training..." Brother Jian walked to Zhou Ye and said with a smile: "It seems that A Cai has already given you everything... Hey, tell me, you use How long did it take to practice this trick?"


    "Which trick?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "That''s the trick to steal underwear in an instant..." Brother Jian said with a low laugh: "How many girls have you harmed with this trick?"


    "...None of them...I haven''t found someone worthy of my shot..." Zhou Ye said indifferently, "As for how long it took to practice...I still don''t hit you!"


    "..." Brother Jian looked helpless... It''s really unfortunate to have such a son-in-law.There are no eye-obtrusive people¡ªthe birthday party has officially started... In this party, A Cai still fell in love with the bichon. Of course, Zhou Ye was obliged to help her get this bichon... Of course, no Gratuitous... For this Bibi Xiong, A Cai has to sing Backyard Flower again at night.


    Chapter nine hundred and seventy five


    Just as Zhou Ye was attending his father-in-law¡¯s birthday party in Macau...Hong Kong¡ªOn the top floor of the DOA building, a gathering of twelve regional triad bosses was being prepared.


    DOA Group-Mr. Gao''s office, he is sitting quietly behind his desk, expressionless, clenching his fists...


    Unexpectedly, I didn''t expect... I didn''t expect that the subordinate I trusted so much was actually the undercover agent of the police... If it weren''t for my boss to remind myself, I''m afraid I would be messed up by the two or five boys, and I can''t help myself. It would fall short... Thinking of this, Mr. Gao couldn''t help but grasp the rectangular object in his hand that was like a small remote control.


    It was given to him by his boss, a small electromagnetic pulse transmitter... it can completely destroy the circuit boards of small electrical appliances in an instant. The more precise, the easier it is to destroy...


    "Boss... Time is almost up..." Mr. Gao''s secretary walked in and reminded him: "Within fifteen minutes, all the guests will be there... You should go in..."


    "Yeah, I know..." Mr. Gao looked at his secretary. She was very young and beautiful, a bit like a Hong Kong female star Ye Zimei, so he would have looked at her among the many candidates. And left her in the company... It¡¯s just that he¡¯s been busy recently, and he didn¡¯t have time to pick up the girl when he¡¯s busy, but he didn¡¯t expect that she was also a policeman ¡ª she¡¯s really blind, thinking of this, Mr. Gao asked softly Said: "A-Lian, how long have you been in the company?"


    "Eighteen months, boss..." Ding Lian replied cautiously.


    "Time is not short..." Mr. Gao sighed: "You can also attend this meeting as a non-voting delegate. It is time for you to join the company''s true core team..."


    "Thank you boss... I will definitely work hard!" Ding Lian''s eyes showed ecstasy, but she quickly converged... It seemed that she was finally about to finish the task.


    "Well--you go down first..." Of course Mr. Gao caught the ecstasy in Ding Lian''s eyes, but... he didn''t say anything.


    "Okay, boss..." Ding Lian said, turning and leaving the room.


    "Hope--you can prevent me from being too passive..." Mr. Gao looked at Ding Lian''s graceful back, thinking silently in his heart.


    This time the rape incident-made him very passive in front of the big boss, the passive big boss actually sent Gemini Guiji to warn him...every time he thought of the scene when he faced the twin Guiji, He felt shuddering.


    He was watching how Gemini Guiji turned a living person into a corpse in an instant... It was really only an instant, as if the water in that person''s body was evaporated in an instant...


    He could not forget the cold smile before Gemini Guiji left: "My sister is very dissatisfied with you... Your failure makes her feel that her IQ has been lowered... So, take care of it. This incident¡ªand, there is no next time...Next time, something like this happens again...you won¡¯t see us!"


    Can''t see them??What means??Mr. Gao knows exactly what it means... Of course the dead can''t see anything, so-he has to find a way to save himself-he has to restore his image in front of the big boss.


    So-here comes the problem.The big boss never meets with him, even if it''s a phone call-he has changed his voice through the transformation device.How can he restore his image??


    What do you say?People are forced out...


    Mr. Gao already has a good way to restore his image in front of the boss...Of course it is impossible to find his big boss in person. This is not allowed, and it is absolutely prohibited... But-he has a difference Way to please his big boss.


    He still remembers the man that the big boss told him to treat him respectfully. Although Mr. Gao didn''t know the big boss himself, he was sure that the boy named Zhou Ye must know his big boss... In other words, it is possible that the two The relationship is extremely close...


    Therefore-to please Zhou Ye is to please his big boss... Mr. Gao is already quite sure.


    As for how to please??For Zhou Ye, he still knows something...for example, he likes beautiful women.


    Mr. Gao doesn''t think that liking beautiful women is a weakness-or should I say that men struggle for that matter?Otherwise-why do you work so hard?Isn¡¯t it for the next generation?So-this is a normal preference-men who don''t like beautiful women are either eunuchs or shemales... Of course, there is another possibility, that is, false and serious.


    Of course he would not think that it would be a fake and serious man to be able to hug two beautiful women who are in pairs every day¡ªso, his opportunity is here...and the gift is also ready...that is the woman like Ye Zimei The police...how good, they have their own attributes.


    Although the beauty of this female secretary made him a little moved-but, Mr. Gao knows what he needs most. Without the support of the boss behind him, he is nothing... But with the support of the boss, he is the DOA Foundation. The chairman of, is a billionaire, what kind of woman can''t find?Hook hands casually, some women let him choose.


    His position is the prerequisite to guarantee all his enjoyment.


    Thinking of this, Mr. Gao decisively pressed the phone in front of him."Hey, ghost hand? You come to my office."


    "Good boss!" Guishou agreed and hung up the phone.


    Ten minutes later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Mr. Gao took the ghost hand out of his office and went straight to the conference hall for this meeting.


    "Along, you always take time off these days... Isn''t it in good health!" As soon as Mr. Gao entered the meeting room, he saw Aaron who had just stood still, he smiled and walked to Aaron''s side and took a picture. Pat him on the shoulder.


    "It''s okay..." Aaron whispered back with a smile: "Mr. Gao, most of the money has already been credited..."

 Chapter 693

    "OK...well done!" Mr. Gao smiled and patted Aaron on the shoulder, and then stopped talking.


    It¡¯s just that Aaron found that the atmosphere today seems a bit wrong. Another colleague of his own who was not qualified to stay here, Ding Lian is actually here, and the ghost hand who should be responsible for security outside has been standing by Mr. Gao. Behind him, he hadn''t moved, and he didn''t even mean to go out.


    As the distinguished guests from all over the world have arrived, Mr. Gao smiled and clapped his hands and said, "Everyone...Welcome to the DOA Group...I have prepared a wonderful program for everyone, and I promise that everyone will feel that this trip is worthwhile... Of course, before the dinner starts, let¡¯s have an appetizer!"


    Following Mr. Gao''s words, the cross hatch behind him was completely closed-the entire conference room became a dead place... No one can escape, the cat and mouse game officially began...


    Chapter 976


    "Then, let me introduce to you the latest scientific and technological achievements of our DOA Group!" Mr. Gao said. From his pocket, he took out a metal box the size of a remote control, which looked quite heavy. .


    The gangster bosses from all over the world sitting around, looking at Mr. Gao with some unknown reason, a little wondering that he sells very busy medicine in this gourd?Will everyone come to the DOA financial product briefing?How did the painting style suddenly change and become a technology expo??


    Mr. Gao looked around with a smile, and he was very satisfied with the dull look of these people... This gave him a feeling of crushing them on the IQ... Of course, he couldn''t be too much. Pretend to be X, otherwise it would be boring to pretend to be a silly X.


    Thinking of this, Mr. Gao smiled and said: "This is the latest miniaturized electromagnetic pulse device developed by our DOA Group''s laboratory in North America..."


    "But...what use is this thing?" a Mexican asked.


    "Good question..." Mr. Gao said as he held up the miniature electromagnetic pulse device in his hand. "Everyone''s business is very dangerous business. Of course, it is because these businesses are dangerous that they have enough. Profits that match their degree of danger... Am I right??"


    "Haha...yes..."


    "well said¡­¡­"


    Several bosses said with a smile.


    "And in order to ensure our own profits, we try to avoid risks..." Mr. Gao continued: "Then the question is here, where do you feel the biggest risk in our business? The police? The army?? Or the enemy?"


    "All..."


    "The army is a group of rice buckets, just give them some dog food... they will even help us protect our interests!" This is from a big boss in the Golden Triangle.


    Mr. Gao did not speak, and kept smiling while watching them discussing there... Until everyone was quiet, Mr. Gao said again: "In fact, we all know that dangers from the outside can be prevented, and we can even call back. That...but¡ª"


    When saying but two words, Mr. Gao looked at a group of big guys around him again and said: "Everyone knows there is a saying, "No fortress can withstand attacks from within], so... we The biggest risk, on the contrary, is those who have penetrated into us..."


    "Yeah...Ma Dan''s, I just threw an undercover under the Han River Bridge two days ago... The bastard killed me and lost tens of billions...KRW..."


    "If we find an undercover agent there, we will stabb him to death... and then kill all his family members, regardless of gender..."


    When everyone in the conference room heard the topic of rape, they were all agitated... all of them complained of their hatred for the rape undercover...


    "Although everyone hates rape... But, can''t distinguish them in time, right?" Mr. Gao smiled: "After all-the current technology is changing with each passing day, and all kinds of electronic products are updated so quickly that it is impossible to prevent... Then , How do you guard against these things?"


    "This latest miniature electronic pulse generator produced in our DOA laboratory is prepared for this situation!" Mr. Gao said, and glanced at his own Aaron, although the expression on his face It still looks calm, but the drips of sweat on his forehead show that-this guy''s heart is obviously not so peaceful.


    "This product is completely harmless to the human body, but it can accurately destroy all electronic products within a ten-meter radius. After all-the smaller the size, the more precise... isn''t it?" Mr. Gao said, with force. Press the button of the electromagnetic pulse device in your hand.


    The big guys sitting in the meeting room just felt like they had been exposed to static electricity once, and it was numb... Then, a harsh scream sounded...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!


    The human eye is the most fragile place... There, the pain of being hit by an electric spark can be imagined.


    Aaron¡¯s screams instantly attracted the attention of the bosses in the conference room... They looked at Mr. Gao a little unclearly, thinking that this was another program he arranged...


    "This is the little show I told everyone about..." Mr. Gao smiled slightly and said: "This guy was identified as an undercover agent by me. It just so happened... He also pretended to help me complete this. The stuff of the small program, so-I will use it as a waste to make a demo for everyone..."


    At this time, Aaron had been pushed to the ground by the ghost hand, and he was powerless to struggle...


    All the bosses sitting in the hall clapped excitedly...With this kind of gadget, when there is a big action in the future, it is almost impossible to put an end to leaks.


    Ding Lian watched Aaron being pushed to the ground. She tried to reach out to help Aaron several times, but she could bear it. She understood that the mission was the most important thing. If she did it now, she couldn''t save it. Along, even she has to go in, let alone any task.


    However, this matter is far from over...


    Just as A-Lian resisted the urge to rush over and stood on one side, the two internal guards who did not know when they had stood behind her grabbed her by the arm and pushed her to the ground.


    "Boss...what''s going on with the boss? Why are they arresting me?" Ding Lian struggled desperately, looking like she was wronged.


    "Um-I''m sorry, Miss Ding-no, or I should call you Ding Jing, Ding police officer... I really wronged you. I actually became a little secretary with me for a year and a half. It''s not easy. ..."


    As soon as Mr. Gao spoke, Ding Lian... No, now she should be called Ding Jing, Ding Jing knew... She was all over, and her real name was called... Said that Mr. Gao was just bluffing herself without the evidence?That would be pure self-deception.


    "Okay, you guys... take Officer Ding down, take good care of her, don''t abuse her, I still have important uses for her..." shouted and turned around to explain to Guishou.


    Guishou nodded, and led his men directly, escorting Ding Jing to open the meeting room, and walked out...Ding Jing finally heard Aaron''s screams, laughter, and inquiries. The whole conference hall was like hell. Her group of demons danced like a flurry... This was her last impression of here.


    Chapter nine hundred and seventy seven


    Early morning-Stone House.


    "Susan... Where''s A Cai?" Shi Yijian asked while sitting at the dining table, reading the newspaper, "Did she not come back yesterday?"


    "A Cai went with A Ye last night..." Susan thought for a while and said, "It''s probably because A Ye thinks it is inconvenient to bring other girlfriends home..."


    "Count him acquainted..." Shi Yijian said with a foul face: "If he dares to bring me..."


    "What''s the matter with you?" Susan looked at her husband with a smile... She knew Brother Jian too much, saying that she was very good, but...for that reason, he couldn''t do it... ¡­


    "Ah... Forget it, I''m not at home for breakfast... I have an appointment!" Shi Yijian said, throwing the newspaper on the sofa, standing up, and walking towards the door... Today, he I made an appointment with my first love, Xiao Yun... When I called her last night, her voice was still...cough cough cough...


    "Well-go early and return early... Brother Jian..." Susan smiled and watched Shi Yijian''s back go away... Of course she knew what Shi Yijian did, but it didn''t matter... She had already asked someone to investigate. I''ve passed that Xiao Yun... After getting her photo, Susan felt that if she saw Xiao Yun now, her husband could still be excited... Then she should consider whether her husband''s taste is a little bit too heavy.


    Shi Yijian, who didn''t know anything about it... still didn''t know-a different kind of "surprise" was waiting for him.


    On the other side - on the big couch in the presidential suite of the Four Seasons Hotel, Zhou Ye was sleeping beautifully with her three daughters nestled.


    Suddenly a telephone ringing rang, pulling Zhou Ye from his sleep.


    "Hello????" Zhou Ye picked up the phone and said lazily, "I don''t care who you are? If you don''t give me a reason to wake me up, then I will give you one. You have a bad reason... ¡­"


    "Then, that young master Ye... it''s me..." Mr. Gao felt aggrieved. In fact, he rushed to Macau on his yacht after finishing the business last night. He was only worried that Zhou Ye would be disturbed, so he endured it. It''s dawn... he checked his watch, it is almost ten o''clock now... The ghost knows why this young master hasn''t gotten up yet, "I am Xiao Gao from the DOA Group..."


    "Xiao Gao?? Mr. Gao??" Zhou Ye was a little confused, why did this guy suddenly remember to call himself??Although I asked Mo Chou to remind him that there was an insider in the group...but why call myself at this time??


    "That''s it, Master Ye..." Mr. Gao hurriedly explained: "Last night we found a man and a woman in the DOA group and two rapes. I originally wanted to sell that woman to Nanyang... but suddenly remembered. Ye miss you...so..."


    A lot of things don''t have to be said very clearly... if they are too clear, they fall short.


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye stretched out his arms lazily, hugged Fan Lin who was lying on his body, and said, "I have no interest in the woman who has been treated... Just so..."


    "Wait, wait a minute, Young Master Ye..." Mr. Gao was afraid that Zhou Ye would hang up, and said hurriedly: "Of course I know Young Master Ye, you are very picky about women. I checked that woman with a nurse, absolutely. She is a young girl, and...she is still a police flower..."


    "Police flower?" Zhou Ye became a little bit more interested.


    "Yes, yes... and I promise that this police flower named Ding Jing is absolutely in line with your taste..." Mr. Gao is really afraid that Zhou Ye won''t come, don''t say anything else, as long as Zhou Ye comes, it means that Zhou Ye recognized him as a favor...

 Chapter 694

    "It''s interesting..." Zhou Ye sat up with a smile on his face."If I''m not satisfied, do you know what will happen to you?"


    "I know...Young Master Ye, I promise you will be satisfied!" Mr. Gao''s cold sweat has come down. He is really a little afraid of Zhou Ye... The prestige Zhou Ye gave him back then is still fresh in his memory... ¡­


    Although I don¡¯t know why my boss knows so many out-of-specification existences, but-this does not delay Mr. Gao being more loyal to his boss... Money?It''s good... But, you have to have a life flower.


    Besides, so many powerful characters belong to his own side... What else is scary about him?Just need to obediently be a promising DOA puppet chairman. What can he not get?


    "Well..." Zhou Ye asked lazily, "Where are you now?"


    "Young Master Ye, I''m here at the Macau Ferry Terminal now...Do you want me to send people to you?" Mr. Gao asked carefully.


    "No need..." Zhou Ye said directly: "You now drive the boat to the high seas... when you are there, call me and report the coordinates... I will go to you!"


    "Okay, Young Master Ye..." Mr. Gao said ecstatically, he knew - this showed that Zhou Ye had already agreed.


    "That''s it..." Zhou Ye said, hung up the phone in his hand...


    Interesting-a dog can actually bring some surprises to itself??Then this dog is very necessary...


    Originally, after Zhou Ye reminded Mo Chou about the rape, he planned to find a chance to kill Mr. Gao... Anyway, he was exhausted from laundering money, and there was not much profit in a year... Far less serious than Mo Chou now Business earns more.


    Moreover, you can also pour all the dirty water on Mr. Gao''s body, and let Mo Chou thoroughly wash himself ashore... But since this dog is so knowledgeable and interesting, it would be a shame to throw it away like this...


    That''s right, Zhou Ye has never had a sense of good and evil... Except for his own women, like this kind of subordinates who joined in halfway, he will sell them when he sells them, and there will be no guilt at all...


    But...Although Zhou Ye doesn''t have a good view of good and evil, he has likes and dislikes... A guy who knows how to please him, it would be a shame to throw it away... Forget it, continue to raise him... Regimes of various countries have never been in awe...Come on, let''s play the Earth Lord together...Who is afraid of WHO??


    On the other side-in front of the Macau Wharf, a luxury cruise ship slowly raised its anchor-heading for the open sea.At the same time-a black car is planting brother Jian, driving towards Gongbei Port... the destination-Zhuhai.


    Chapter 978


    "Wow-brought me to Zhuhai in a car and brought me to the roof, Officer Li, do you want to push me down?" Shi Yijian walked beside Hong Kong Inspector Li and Macao Police Officer Shrimp, laughing Jokingly said.


    He is very familiar with Inspector Li. He once knew Inspector Li when he was in Las Vegas-he helped him crack an international criminal case.


    "Eh? This is?" Brother Jian walked to the middle of the roof and saw a slim woman in a police uniform standing there waiting for him, asking somewhat curiously.


    "Mainland police, Ding Jingjing..." Officer Li introduced: "This time she is looking for you..."


    "Mainland police, Hong Kong police, Macao police...Wow, this time the show is not small, it seems to be a hard bone!" Shi Yijian teased: "Then can I turn my head and leave now... Seeing you like this, I am a little scared!"


    "Brother Jian..." Just as Ding Jingjing wanted to speak, she was stopped by Shi Yijian."Don''t say it, I don''t want to listen...I am retired now and don''t want to cause so much trouble..."


    "Brother Jian, you are here, just listen!" Inspector Li said, took a cigar from his arms and handed it to Shi Yijian.


    "It seems that you are here prepared... you actually picked my favorite brand!" Shi Yijian sighed, "It seems that I don''t want to listen... help¡­¡­"


    "There is a fund organization called DOA. In fact, they are the number one money laundering organization in the world. Their leader is called Mr. Gao..." Ding Jingjing said.


    Ding Jingjing paused and continued: "We sent someone to undercover in his group for a long time... But just last night, we lost contact with both of our colleagues... So, we suspect that our colleague has Has been found...or has been killed!"


    "So? What do you want me to do?" Shi Yijian asked.


    "As far as we know, your son-in-law Zhou Ye enjoys a high reputation in the underworld in Southeast Asia... and that Mr. Gao seems to have a trace of fear for your son-in-law... So, we would like to ask you to convince your son-in-law Zhou Mr. Ye, think of a way to rescue our colleagues..." After Ding Jingjing finished speaking, she looked at Shi Yijian expectantly. She also tried to find the relatives of other women in Zhou Ye...


    However-they all failed, no, it was not a failure, but Zhou Ye sent them all to Europe and traveled everywhere in Europe...


    The one in front of them was already the closest person they could find to have a relationship with Zhou Ye.


    As for...Why don''t you contact Zhou Ye directly??


    Because of the high-ranking officials of the International Department last time, they were very passive... Especially Zhou Ye is now full of hatred for the police... They simply can''t ask Zhou Ye to come out... Zhou Ye is not a bird at all. They, the Demon Capital Government also guarded Zhou Ye tightly, and they simply couldn''t call Zhou Ye out.


    Therefore-they thought of this method, a circuitous attack.


    "Haha..." Shi Yijian really has the urge to curse MMP, Madan, I thought you were trying to get me here, are you asking me to do something?Although it is said whether to help or not...just this feeling of being valued by others is very good, but I didn''t expect it to be involved in Zhou Ye''s body...he really felt like a dog.


    "You should look for that brat for this kind of thing... it''s no use looking for me!" Shi Yijian said, turning his head and leaving.


    "Maybe Mr. Zhou Ye ignores us at all..." Ding Jingjing said anxiously, "Brother Jian, you are our last hope..."


    "Yes, Brother Jian...you can help Officer Ding..." Inspector Li also said, "Of the two colleagues who lost contact this time, one of them is Officer Ding''s sister..."


    "It''s not that I don''t help..." Shi Yijian smiled bitterly: "The problem is, that stinky boy, I can''t help it... You know, there are so many old husbands, and I''m just one of them... "


    "What about this..." Ding Jingjing was desperate after hearing Dao Shi Yijian''s words... When she imagined what fate her sister would encounter, she was about to collapse...


    "Ahem..." Maybe it was the heart of compassion, or maybe it was simply trying to help this somewhat poor female police officer, Shi Yijian said: "Although I can''t help you persuade that kid to take action, but...I I can arrange for you to meet him, and you can persuade him... As far as I know, he is very good at talking when facing beautiful women."


    Ding Jingjing''s eyes lit up, and she hurriedly asked, "Really? Brother Jian..."


    "Really better than real gold..."


    "Thank you so much, Brother Jian..." While thanking Shi Yijian, Ding Jingjing wondered how she would ask him for help when she saw Zhou Ye.


    And on the other side-what are Zhou Ye and Mr. Gao, who are worried about by this group of people, doing??


    A luxury cruise ship has sailed into the high seas. Mr. Gao is standing on the bow, watching the sea and sky in the distance, quietly thinking about his own thoughts...


    "Boss... we have reached the high seas..." one of his men walked behind Mr. Gao and said respectfully.


    "Well, I see..." Mr. Gao nodded."You all go down first..."


    "Good boss..." The subordinates who were standing behind Mr. Gao agreed, and then filed off this deck...On this deck, only Mr. Gao himself was left...


    He took out his satellite phone and dialed a number. After a long waiting tone, the call was finally connected."Young Master Ye, it''s me... yes, I have reached the high seas... the location is, east longitude xxxxx north latitude xxxxx..."


    "Okay, I''m here..." This sentence was pronounced behind Mr. Gao... Mr. Gao didn''t have a trace of fear about this, and he knew a little bit about the abilities of this young master...


    "Young Master Ye..." Mr. Gao hurriedly turned his head and greeted Zhou Ye.


    "Okay, don''t talk so much nonsense... You know I am not interested..." Zhou Ye waved his hand, "Tell me, where is my gift?"


    "Okay, Master Ye... please come with me..." Mr. Gao acted like a most humble servant in front of Zhou Ye, without showing his arrogant expression in front of others. ...It is this kind of person who is the easiest to achieve success...No way, this society does not recognize the backbone, and the backbone cannot be eaten...


    Under the leadership of Mr. Gao, Zhou Ye walked all the way down the deck...Until he came to the door of a cabin, he stopped...


    Mr. Gao took out a room card and swiped the door directly... He bent over and said respectfully: "Young Master Ye... your gift is already inside... Please enjoy it slowly... I won''t bother You..."


    "You are very good, I am very optimistic about you..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Mr. Gao on the shoulder, then flashed into the cabin.


    Chapter nine hundred and seventy nine


    Darkness-endless darkness...


    Ding Jing doesn¡¯t know how long time has passed... Since her identity was revealed, she was brought to this room with her head covered, and no one paid any attention to her... She had nothing to do with time. concept.


    Or it should be said that she doesn''t even know how long it has passed... Now, she can only feel that at least four or five hours have passed by relying on the hunger in her stomach and the swelling of the bladder caused by metabolism.

 Chapter 695

    To be honest¡ªDing Jing didn''t know what ending she was about to face.


    Although, as an undercover agent, she had already prepared for the worst--but--sometimes, the suffering before the result came was the hardest...the unknown was the most terrifying.


    Ding Jing felt the shaking sensation from under her body, while guessing her unknown.


    From this sense of shaking, she knew that she was on a ship now... Although she didn''t know where she was going to be taken... But it would never be a good place to come.


    Having been in the DOA group for so long, she still knows Mr. Gao quite well. Both arrogance and cruelty can be the label of this person... But only compassion will never appear on this person.


    After waiting for another while holding her breath... Ding Jing confirmed one thing. The two guarding her had left her side... In other words, she is now alone in this room.


    Here comes the opportunity-


    "Hey, is there anyone, I''m going to WC..." Ding Jing tentatively shouted in a low voice... However, no one responded to her.


    Ding Jing was even more sure, she was already locked in a cell...Then, the first thing she had to do was to remove the handcuffs on her wrists, although she had no long objects...but the rings on her fingers had There will be unexpected effects.


    Ding Jing stopped struggling to lift the ring on her finger, and then straightened it bit by bit...


    After a while, with a light click¡ªDing Jing''s hands finally regained their freedom... Then he pulled off the black cloth covering her eyes, and Ding Jing finally saw the environment she was in now.


    This is a very luxurious cabin. The most conspicuous thing in the cabin is the soft and soft couch underneath him... Ding Jing looked at the layout of the cabin and gently Sat up on the couch...slowly, walked to the door of the cabin, trying to open the cabin...


    However, it is clear that she is wasting her efforts in vain¡ª¡ª


    The entire cabin door uses a computer-controlled central lock. There is no special room card. No matter it is outside or inside, this cabin door cannot be opened... "Damn it, why is a money laundering group so high-tech... ¡­"


    Ding Jing spit out, and hurriedly rushed into the bathroom.


    Anyway... after holding back for a few hours, she has almost reached the limit... Solve the personal physical problems first and talk about other things.


    A few minutes later-Ding Jing finally walked out of the bathroom with a relaxed look, hungry or something, can be patient for a while... But it is really intolerable if personal problems are not resolved...


    "Why is this Mr. Gao taking me to the ship?" Ding Jing sat on the side of the big couch again, looking at the layout of the cabin and thinking about it¡ªobviously, this is definitely not a smuggling ship...More It can''t be a smuggling boat like a human snake.


    So the question is coming?


    Since this Mr. Gao already knew his undercover identity, why did he send himself here??Does he want...


    When Ding Jing thought of a certain possibility, her eyes dazzled, bastard¡ªacting like this attention...No, no, it shouldn¡¯t be like this...Ding Jing overturned her own thoughts again, what if Mr. Gao wants that? In his own words, obviously-he has a lot of secret real estate in Hong Kong, and even-in the DOA group, he also has a rest room... There is no need to send himself to this yacht so hard.


    Ding Jing has confirmed that where she is, it is in the room of a yacht...


    At this moment... Suddenly there was a sound of [didi] from the cabin door. Ding Jing''s expression changed. She knew it was the sound of the cabin door swiping and opening. She hurriedly put the black eye mask on her head with both hands, and then He backed his hands and lay on the couch¡ªthe whole look of a weak sheep without resistance.


    Although she couldn''t see anyone, Ding Jing heard the familiar voice, the voice of Mr. Gao that she recognized even after turning to dust.


    [Young Master Ye... Your gift is already inside... Please enjoy it slowly... I won''t disturb you...]


    [You are very good, I am very optimistic about you...]


    Shao Ye??Who is Shao Ye??Why does Mr. Gao''s voice sound so flattering??Ding Jing was a little surprised...As far as she knows, Mr. Gao has always been a relatively proud person, even when facing the bosses in other regions, he is only interacting as a cooperator... Let him use such flattery The person who speaks with the attitude cannot say no¡ªat least Ding Jing has never seen it.


    Could it be-is the legend within the group true??Is Mr. Gao really just a puppet introduced by others?In fact, the boss of the DOA Group is someone else???Ding Jing felt as if she had discovered some big secret...


    Although-now the best choice is to get into trouble... to directly hold Mr. Gao as a hostage, but Ding Jing does not have the confidence to easily hold Mr. Gao... Not to mention his skill, just this guy Every day she wears a pistol for self-defense... It''s just that gun, Ding Jing thinks it''s useless...


    Therefore, the safest thing now is to wait for this Ye Shao to want to hey himself, and then get into trouble again... Take this Ye Shao hostage, and then threaten Mr. Gao to release himself... Since Mr. Gao looks like this Respect Ye Shao, I think this Ye Shao should be a more important person.


    Said it is slow, in fact, these thoughts were just a blink of an eye, and they formed in Ding Jing''s mind.


    Therefore, what Zhou Ye saw when he walked into the room was a beautiful woman with her hands behind her back and wearing a black blindfold, lying on the couch tremblingly, looking like she would be slaughtered...


    Zhou Ye closed the hatch and turned around to look over...


    It''s so interesting...


    Ding Jing¡¯s so-called disguise, in Zhou Ye¡¯s eyes, is full of loopholes... this little girl, it¡¯s kind of interesting...


    "Who are you? What do you want to do to me? I tell you... I am a policeman... You are committing a crime like this..." Ding Jing exclaimed, as if she really had nothing to do with this pretense. Besides, there is no longer any resistance.


    The chick''s acting skills are good... Zhou Ye has a slight smile on her face, since you like acting so much... Then-everyone, have fun.


    Chapter 980


    Zhou Ye walked to the side of the couch calmly and looked at Ding Jing who was lying on the couch...


    It¡¯s interesting. I thought that because of the chance, I won¡¯t have a female undercover agent if I took Luoxin ahead of time. I didn¡¯t expect that... the female undercover agent still appeared... It¡¯s just a change of woman. It is¡ªeveryone turns the same after the earth leaves??


    Zhou Ye held his chin with interest, looking at the woman on the couch in front of him thinking...


    "Hey, who''s there?...Is anyone here?" Ding Jing was anxious in her heart while continuing to act...According to her original idea, this guy called Ye Shao by Mr. Gao must be someone Anxious ghost¡ª¡ªor else Mr. Gao wouldn¡¯t give himself to him...


    But-why hasn''t this guy been moved a little yet??Couldn''t he??


    Ding Jing was expecting Zhou Ye to act quickly... She believed that as long as that Ye Shao rushed forward, with her own skill, he could definitely subdue this guy in an instant... But if this guy named Ye Shao would not come close Herself, she was really not too busy to be able to control him instantly.


    You know, now she is in the wolf''s nest, and if she is not careful, she will lose everything... Ding Jing really doesn''t dare to gamble.


    If she didn''t seize this only opportunity, I''m afraid... next time there will be no such opportunity again.


    Moreover, she believes that if there is someone else behind Mr. Gao, then this person who is treated respectfully by Mr. Gao must know something... Therefore, this action can only succeed, not fail¡ªmoreover, there is only one chance.


    Thinking of this¡ªDing Jing deliberately twisted her body on the couch...The originally well-dressed professional skirt became messy during her twist... Especially her slightly horrified words were more exciting A certain sadistic mood of the man."You, don''t come over... I, I tell you... I''m really a policeman..."


    "Police? The police are the most fun..." Zhou Ye''s words contained a hint of evil, but there was a playful smile on his face. This chick''s acting skills are good... "I haven''t played a policeman yet... Madam, thinking about it makes me feel very impulsive..."


    "Hey... don''t come over..." Ding Jing was overjoyed, the big fish was hooked...Madam?This guy is from Hong Kong??Only Hong Kong is used to calling policewomen madam...


    Various thoughts were turning in Ding Jing''s heart, but Qiao''s face was filled with horror."You go away... don''t come here..."


    "What if I don''t go away?" Zhou Ye continued his performance very cooperatively... As he said, he pressed Ding Jing''s shoulder with both hands... so that she could not move.


    "You..." Feeling her shoulders sink, Ding Jing was not surprised and rejoiced¡ªall she wanted was to let this guy come...boy, you''re dead.


    Thinking of this, Ding Jing''s arms trembled, and she was about to pull her hands out of her back... He gave Zhou Ye a counter-attack, and then completely captured Zhou Ye in one fell swoop...


    however----


    She discovered a terrible thing-her hands were like being firmly grasped by a pair of invisible big hands, she couldn''t move at all... "This...what is going on??"


    Ding Jing really felt scared this time...This is completely different from what she originally planned. Hasn''t the handcuffs been opened by herself?Why is it like this now??And... I just pressed the handcuffs under my body, and didn''t copy the handcuffs to my hands at all... What is going on??Ding Jing is almost crazy...


    "Is it surprised? Why can''t I move anymore?" Zhou Ye leaned to Ding Jing''s ear, and laughed in a low voice: "Oh-it''s over, it''s over... Now madam is playing off... what should I do? What?"


    "You let me go..." To Ding Jing, Zhou Ye''s words were like the whispers of a devil... She couldn''t help feeling fear, "I''m really a policeman... I''m a mainland police... You let me go¡­¡­"


    Ding Jing was about to cry. She never thought about losing her body during the mission. Don''t... She hasn''t had a relationship yet, and she hasn''t met her own Prince Charming...

 Chapter 696

    Ding Jing struggled desperately, swaying her body vigorously, trying to throw Zhou Ye off... However, she felt that she was like a grandson monkey under the Wuzhi Mountain by the Buddha, and she seemed to have a huge weight suppressing her. She''s mediocre and can''t move a single move. All she can do is shake her head...


    "Prickly¡ª"


    There was a sound of fabric tearing, and then Ding Jing felt cold... "Let go of me... let me go..."


    Ding Jing struggled even harder...but it was of no use at all.


    "Struggle and scream, the more you call me, the more exciting and exciting..." I have to say that at this time, it still feels very emotional to say this sentence-at least Zhou Ye feels very emotional.


    Ding Jing screamed louder...but soon-with a painful grunt, Ding Jing''s screaming stopped abruptly-soon... a rhythmic song resounded throughout the cabin...


    However, half an hour later, accompanied by Ding Jing¡¯s singing, there was a ringing of cell phone...


    Zhou Ye took out his phone while busy and took a look...Oh, it was actually Brother Jian''s number-even though it was the old man''s phone, it wouldn''t be easy to answer... But it would take time-at least for now. Ye doesn''t want to pick up...


    At this moment Ding Jing had already regained her freedom... However, she was already unable to extricate herself from Zhou Ye... Seeing Zhou Ye looking at her phone, her dissatisfied arms wrapped around her... She yanked Zhou Ye towards herself. ."Bad... Go on..."


    "As you wish..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and continued to work hard.


    And on the other side... the roof of a building in Zhuhai¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "This bastard... dare not answer my call..." Brother Jian looked at the hung up phone in his hand with a little embarrassment... "I guess this guy is busy with some personal affairs now... well, wait a moment. He took it..."


    "Is there anything personal to be busy at this time?" Ding Jingjing looked at her watch a little strangely. It is now 10:45 in the morning, and it is almost eleven o''clock. This time... It should be a comparison. Free.


    "How do I know...?" Brother Jian spreads his hands, looks like he doesn''t understand... In fact, he knows it-if Zhou Ye, this kid doesn''t answer the phone at this time, he might be heh heh. ......After all, there are so many women, it''s not that simple for rain and dew.


    Of course, he couldn''t tell these polices... he didn''t need to explain to the police so clearly."Let''s go...I''ll go back first, and I will contact you when I return to call him..."


    "But..." Ding Jingjing was still a little unwilling, after all-her sister was still in dire straits, and every minute and every second might have worse results, of course she was anxious...


    "It''s nothing but..." Brother Jian waved his hand, turned his head and walked downstairs... He no longer wanted to entangle these guys here...


    Seeing that Brother Jian insisted so much... the police in the three places could only helplessly watch Brother Jian leave here.


    Chapter 980


    After three o''clock in the afternoon, Macau-Chen Guangji Shaowei Restaurant.


    After three o¡¯clock, I have already missed the meal... At this time, even the diners in Chen Guangji, who is known as Macau cuisine, have been sparsely... But in the corner, there is a handsome young diners at the table in front of him. The dishes are full of all kinds of Chen Guangji''s special siu flavours.


    This young man was there unhurriedly tasting Chen Guangji¡¯s specialties... The little girl in the restaurant looked at the young man, her eyes were almost too fast to move... No way, this young man is too handsome. , The handsome she no longer knows what words to use to describe it, so she feels that she will not tarnish this beauty.


    At this moment-a woman in a long casual dress walked into the hotel.


    "Miss, how many are you?" The little girl in the restaurant took her gaze back from the boy with some dismay, and then asked the woman who had just entered the restaurant with a smile on her face.


    "Oh... I came to find someone!" The woman said, taking off the sunglasses on her face... Randomly swept in the hotel, and at a glance she saw the teenager sitting in the corner... Then she did not wait for the hotel The little girl said something directly."Well, I have found the friend I am looking for, thank you..."


    With that said, the woman strode to the young man''s table and sat openly opposite the young man."Hello... Mr. Zhou? My name is Ding Jingjing. This is my police officer''s card..."


    "Have you eaten?" Zhou Ye raised his head and glanced at Ding Jingjing, smiled slightly, and asked directly.


    "Uh-I have eaten..." Ding Jingjing actually didn''t eat, and her sister lost contact. How could she have the mind to eat??So she went straight to the subject when she came up."Mr. Zhou, the police want to..."


    Before Ding Jingjing finished speaking, Zhou Ye raised his hand to stop him."I don''t talk to liars..."


    "A lie? Me???" Ding Jingjing looked astonished... But she soon understood what Zhou Ye meant."Well, I''m sorry--Mr. Zhou Ye, I apologize... I did lie just now, I haven''t eaten yet..."


    "Eat if you don''t eat..." Zhou Ye pointed to the various siu mei on the table. "This is the best siu mei restaurant in Macau. I ordered so many..."


    "I''m sorry... Mr. Zhou, I can''t eat..." Ding Jingjing was a little strange, but... she still explained: "My sister..."


    "If you want to talk to me, just eat and talk...or else, just go!" Zhou Ye leisurely picked up a piece of roasted meat and put it in his mouth... I have to say that the taste of this roasted meat is still Very good.


    In fact, Zhou Ye would do this, completely entrusted by others...who entrusted him??Of course it is Ding Jingjing¡¯s younger sister, Ding Jing...


    At this time, Ding Jing has completely become Zhou Ye''s woman...Now she is resting in Zhou Ye''s presidential suit. After all, she was frightened all night, and then she was ravaged by Zhou Ye for more than two hours... Iron man can''t stand it either.


    So Zhou Ye let her rest in her own presidential suit, while the other three women stayed in the hotel to take care of her.


    Said they came to play, in fact the three girls are all from Macau, and there is nothing unusual about Macau... It''s better to stay in the room and get in touch with the new sisters.


    It happened that Ding Jing heard the call between Viagra and Zhou Ye, and naturally knew that her sister wanted her man to rescue herself... It is false to say not to be moved, and after becoming Zhou''s family completely, Ding Jing already knew that she would sooner or later. She has to leave this world... and she doesn''t want to be separated from her sister.


    Therefore, when Zhou Ye came out, he was implicitly implying that his man had accepted his sister.Regarding this, of course Zhou Ye agreed with all his mouth... what the sisters spend, I love them most.


    But apparently, Ding Jingjing didn¡¯t know Zhou Ye¡¯s thoughts... She resisted the urge to lift the table with a grieved expression, picked up the chopsticks in front of her, picked up the siu mei, put it in her mouth, and said, ¡°I¡¯m like this. Is it all right? Mr. Zhou?"


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    "I want to trouble Mr. Zhou for a favor..." Ding Jingjing said bitterly while eating.


    She couldn''t help but hate. She had heard of forced gambling, heard of forced debts, and was forced to eat and talk. This was the first time she had seen...Although she was dissatisfied with Zhou Ye,... Ye helpless.


    Some people say that Zhou Ye can be arrested and tortured... the person who said this is definitely out of mind.


    Who is Zhou Ye?The boss of Alice International, can that be caught by anyone who wants to??Indeed... the county magistrate is not as good as the current one, but you have to understand... the identity of this guy in the world, he has constant contact with the gangs in Southeast Asia.


    Some people say that if you use the crime of contacting a gang to arrest him, then this person is absolutely blind... It¡¯s not a crime to have a good relationship with the gang leader... the girlfriend is the gang leader, it¡¯s not a crime, as long as you don¡¯t get caught The fact that he himself committed a crime, he is still a pure white man.


    If you use the means of assisting in the investigation to catch Zhou Ye in the bureau and lock it for forty-eight hours... Believe it or not, the outside world can pierce you.Do you really think that Zhou Ye''s girlfriends are just gangsters??


    The people who know how to play the law are not lawyers, but the gangsters...they take advantage of the loopholes in the law to be true professionals.


    The only thing that can hold Zhou Ye¡¯s handle is the crime of bigamy... But to put it bluntly, Zhou Ye was married in the United States, but he was not married in China... So, strictly speaking, they are not. It constitutes bigamy... At most you can only condemn it on a moral level, but... Is it useful to condemn it??Obviously useless...


    Therefore, Ding Jingjing now treats Zhou Ye like a dog biting a hedgehog. There is no way to look at it... She can only ask for cooperation. It depends on whether Zhou Ye is in a good mood and whether she is interested in helping her... After all, not anyone can do it at will. It is moral for Zhou Ye to be willing to help, but it is normal not to be willing to help.


    "I don''t know if Mr. Zhou knows the DOA Group..." Just after Ding Jingjing''s opening remarks, she was stopped by Zhou Ye with gestures.


    "I heard Brother Jian tell me about your affairs..." Zhou Ye said while slowly nibbling on the siu mei, "But...what benefit can I get?"


    "I represent the country...thank you..."


    "Can you represent the country?" Zhou Ye blocked Ding Jingjing back with a single sentence...Looking at Ding Jingjing''s pale and pretty face, Zhou Ye said playfully, "Rescue your sister, this is at best a private matter... so don''t Use what national righteousness or represent the country to suppress me..."


    "Well... I only represent myself..." Ding Jingjing said tremblingly: "I don''t know if Mr. Zhou is willing to do this for me!"


    "Of course I would do a little favor for the beautiful police officer..." Zhou Ye just finished saying, Ding Jingjing''s face couldn''t help but be happy, but she was a little too happy... As soon as Zhou Ye said her next sentence, she just said A little dumbfounded.


    "But...what good do I have?"


    The 982nd chapter pits sister''s sister.


    "What do you want?" Ding Jingjing gritted her teeth and stared fiercely at the guy who took advantage of the fire. There was a trace of goodwill that had already disappeared...


    "I want... Officer Ding to be my woman..." Zhou Ye ignored Ding Jingjing''s gaze towards him... The two emotions of love and hate are very easy to change...especially after becoming his own woman. Zhou Ye didn''t worry that Ding Jingjing would hate herself forever.

 Chapter 697

    "You are dreaming!!!" Ding Jingjing yelled angrily: "Even if I''m a virgin woman all my life, I won''t be your woman..."


    "That''s really a shame..." Facing Ding Jingjing''s scolding, Zhou Ye was not angry at all... Her reaction had always been in Zhou Ye''s expectation. Sometimes women are so strange... Some of them eat soft. Don¡¯t eat hard, if you coax it well, it¡¯s definitely easy to get started, but if you force her, she will never follow...


    Obviously, Ding Jingjing is such a woman...


    Although Ding Jingjing rejected herself, Zhou Ye was not at all anxious...Looking at Officer Ding who stood up and planned to turn around and leave, Zhou Ye slowly said, "It doesn''t matter if you refuse me, but I''m sorry for your sister...no Knowing what the ending will be... well-maybe it will be sold to Malaysia? Maybe it will be sold to North America... It''s so pathetic..."


    "..." Listening to Zhou Ye''s words, Ding Jingjing clenched her fists tightly, wishing to turn her head and smash Zhou Ye''s handsome face with a punch... But she didn''t dare¡ªshe knew what Zhou Ye said. To be honest, if Zhou Ye doesn''t help, maybe his sister''s end will be more terrible than Zhou Ye said...


    She really wanted to turn around and walk away... But her feet seemed to have taken root, she couldn''t move a step... In her whole mind, she was fighting desperately... Is it to give herself?I still have to sacrifice my sister...


    "It seems that you don''t intend to exchange your sister with yourself..." Zhou Ye sighed quietly, "It seems that the miserable life of her second half of her life is inevitable..."


    "I... I promise you..." Ding Jingjing gritted her teeth and said with trembling lips: "I promise you... as long as you save my sister... I am your woman..."


    "So... happy cooperation!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly when he heard Ding Jingjing''s words, the plan was... mean?Shameless?What does not exist...On the way of picking up girls, there are only successes and failures, nothing noble or mean... No matter what the means, as long as the result is what you want.


    With a smile, Zhou Ye walked to Ding Jingjing''s side and unceremoniously wrapped her slender waist."Then...according to the rules, you have to pay a part of the deposit first..."


    "What deposit..." Before Ding Jingjing''s words were finished, Xiao Zang was completely blocked by Zhou Ye... The eyes of the little girl who had been watching Zhou Ye in the hotel were almost red... This bitch... Gou... The method of attracting men is so clever...oh my oppa...


    It was not until a long while later--Zhou Ye let go of Police Officer Ding, who had been ridiculed by his own tongue...lightly patted her pigtail, and whispered in her ear: "Five hours later , Come to see me in the Presidential Suite of Four Seasons Hotel... I believe that, with your identity, you can find out which room I live in... Then, you will see your sister!"


    After saying this, Zhou Ye ignored Ding Jingjing who was still in a daze-turned around and left the hotel...


    "......This bastard..." Ding Jingjing bitterly looked at Zhou Ye''s away back... In fact, the mouthpiece just now seemed quite good to her... She was directly told by Zhou Ye. Physiological phenomenon appears..."...Asshole, it seems that I have to go to the underwear store to buy a new set of underwear..."


    You know, she cleared the customs through emergency procedures. She didn''t bring any clothes to change or something...


    Just when Ding Jingjing was about to leave the hotel, she was stopped by the waiter."This guest, I''m sorry, your account hasn''t been settled yet..."


    "But I don''t have anything at all..." Ding Jingjing was puzzled.


    "The gentleman who was with you ordered..." The little waiter stared at Ding Jingjing warily, for fear that she would run away...


    "This bastard... actually mixes eating and drinking..." Ding Jingjing was really almost mad...why did this bastard take advantage of him, and he still had to settle the bill for him...


    While sulking, Ding Jingjing took out money from Kun Bao to pay for the bill... Is this a loss of wealth??


    And at this moment-Zhou Ye, who had already walked back to the hotel, just remembered, it seemed that he hadn''t paid the bill??But-it doesn''t matter... Anyway, she will be her own woman sooner or later, so why should everyone divide each other??


    With such unreliable thoughts in his mind, Zhou Ye opened his suite...


    "My dear...you are back..." Acai greeted her with a smile, "Sister Jingjing is talking about you for a long time..."


    "Sister A Cai, I didn''t..." Ding Jing, who was sitting on the sofa, was almost blushing, although she said... She is older than A Cai in terms of age, but... Zhou''s family always only enters the door sooner or later. Regarding elders and children, they are not ranked by age...Of course, except for those with blood relations.


    So, for now... Ding Jing is the youngest sister in the Zhou family back home... Even if she is older than A Cai, Wen Ling and Fan Lin...


    "Jingjing is shy..." Fan Lin smiled and squeezed Ding Jing''s face lightly, and teased: "What''s so shy...You will know that our man is so powerful..."


    "I, I..." Although Ding Jing is a bit older, but...in terms of social experience, she is really no better than Fan Lin who has been in the casino for many years. She really feels a little overwhelmed.


    "Okay, don''t be funny..." Wen Ling said: "Let''s go outside and buy some clothes for Jingjing by the way..."


    "Then...Wait for me, I''ll go..." Ding Jing said, barely supporting her body, and wanted to participate in the shopping activities of the three women-but the newly created and unhealed her would obviously still be a little bit powerless.


    "No need...Let''s go and it''s fine, you can just rest here honestly..." A Cai said, walking to Zhou Ye''s side... I had a word with my own man, don''t say goodbye, and then call my friends. Friends walked towards the door.


    The other two women also learned how to take a bite on their own man... After leaving the room, they are actually making room for the new sister to be alone with their own man... This is already an old rule.


    Ding Jing saw what A Cai and the others were thinking... She couldn''t help feeling grateful in her heart. Originally, when she didn''t see A Cai and the others, she was afraid that there would be many discords between the sisters, and she would inevitably be awkward... The man was sad, but he didn''t expect... But how could she not feel happy with such a scene of sisters'' harmony?


    Chapter nine hundred and eighty three


    "How about? Did you eat well?" Zhou Ye smiled and sat beside Ding Jing...Although he went out to eat by himself, it was to meet Ding Jing''s sister Ding Jing... The parents of these two sisters are really bunkers... One is called Jing and the other is Jing. Are they afraid of calling wrong??


    "Of course I ate..." Ding Jing''s face was reddish and nestled in her man''s arms...Although she could not go out for dinner due to physical reasons, the room service in the hotel is very considerate. As long as you have money, Nothing they can''t do.


    "That''s right... honey!" Saying this, Ding Jing raised her face somewhat curiously, looked at her man and asked: "Did you see my sister? How did you talk about it??"


    "Of course I saw..." Zhou Ye smiled: "I also collected some deposit from her..."


    "Deposit? What deposit?" Ding Jing became more and more curious...


    "Your elder sister, she begs me............ Then I will do this.................. Finally I will............" Zhou Ye embraced Ding Jing''s slender waist, smiling as he was about to meet her sister. Speaking out...


    "My dear, you are too bad..." Ding Jing listened to her man''s telling, and while lightly punching her man''s shoulder with a pink fist, she smiled: "When my sister knows the truth, I will hate you... ¡­"


    "Hey, you still yelled to die with me... What happened?" Zhou Ye said indifferently.


    "...Bad guy...Don''t say..." Ding Jing couldn''t help blushing when he said this...That''s a proper black history...


    "Baby Jingjing, or let''s play a little game with your sister?" Zhou Ye''s bad thoughts rose again...He whispered directly in Ding Jing''s ear, and followed his words, Ding Jing His face was getting redder and red...Finally, I couldn''t help but muttered: "Bad guy... Our sister fell into your hands. It''s a tragedy..."


    "Just say if you want to cooperate..." Zhou Ye hugged Ding Jing tightly with both hands and asked in a low voice.


    Feeling more and more dishonest hands on her body, Ding Jing hurriedly yelled: "I know... I will cooperate... Honey, let me go, I really can''t do it... Now it''s still swollen there. ..."


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye smiled triumphantly, letting go of Ding Jing... Your own woman, you should not be unrestrained... what should I do if the game breaks??


    Five hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Ding Jingjing walked heavily in the corridor on the sixth floor of the Four Seasons Hotel... To be honest, she didn''t believe that Zhou Ye could rescue her sister in five hours... But now she has nothing to do, only I believe Zhou Ye is on this path.


    Walking to the door of Zhou Ye''s suite, Ding Jingjing took a deep breath and knocked on the door of the room... She didn''t let her wait too long, and soon-the door of the room opened... It was Zhou Ye who opened the door. ."Officer Ding is still very punctual..."


    "Stop talking nonsense... Where''s my sister?" Ding Jingjing asked unceremoniously, with a frosty face, "You said you asked me to find you in five hours..."


    "Come in..." Zhou Ye didn''t care about Ding Jingjing''s attitude, turned and walked into the house...


    In desperation, Ding Jingjing had to follow Zhou Ye to walk in... However, she kept an eye on her, and the door to the room was not closed... She could rush out at any time...


    Zhou Ye knew all about Ding Jingjing''s little moves... but he didn''t stop it. Just kidding, he still wanted to run when he got to the meat in the eye?How can it be so easy???


    "Quietly..." Ding Jingjing, who followed Zhou Ye into the living room, saw her younger sister sitting on the sofa in the living room at a glance, and suddenly jumped up with excitement... She hugged her sister and kept her hands on her sister. Fumbled, wanting to see if his sister was hurt."Are you okay? Didn''t the guy with the surname do anything to you?"


    "My okay sister..." Ding Jing happily hugged her sister, anyway-blood is thicker than water... The two of them are twin sisters who grew up together...


    "It''s fine... It''s fine..." Ding Jingjing murmured, she couldn''t help but shed tears... If something happens to her sister, she doesn''t know how to explain to her parents... My sister took the initiative to ask Ying to go undercover, but also wanted to share her worries... After all, if something happened to her sister, she would never forgive herself for the rest of her life.


    "Now-Officer Ding... I have fulfilled my promise... Then, do you also want to complete the rest of the transaction?" Zhou Ye said that the two sisters who were performing brotherly love Woke up...


    "What deal??" Ding Jing asked with a bewildered look-as if she really didn''t know what was going on with her sister and her man, at this moment... she is behind her shadow, her acting skills are so amazing..." Sister, do you have any deal with Mr. Zhou?"


    "Your sister promised me... As long as I rescue you, she will be my woman..." Zhou Ye directly ignored Ding Jingjing''s expression of winking at herself, and said it without hesitation...


    Bastard¡ªThis bastard...he did it on purpose...Ding Jingjing couldn¡¯t wait to rush forward and bite Zhou Ye. This guy... he winked at him desperately, couldn''t he see it??

 Chapter 698

    "Really, really?" Ding Jing looked at her sister in disbelief...


    "Actually... that..." Under the eyes of her sister, Ding Jingjing persisted for a few seconds and then completely defeated... She knew that the sister who grew up most together, her lies could not fool her... In the end, She nodded helplessly, and said, "Yes... it''s like this!"


    "No..." Ding Jing yelled. At this moment, she was possessed by the actor-she stretched her hands to block her sister''s body."I will never let my sister, you sacrifice your happiness to save me..."


    "Oh? So...your sisters are planning to go wrong?" Zhou Ye narrowed his eyes, and the two sisters suddenly felt that the temperature in the house seemed to drop a few degrees, and the originally comfortable temperature became a little cold."It''s really interesting... Or is it the first time someone dares to rely on me... Are you sure you want to rely on me? Two police officers Ding??"


    "Sister... let me go..." Ding Jingjing only thought that her sister didn''t know Zhou Ye''s background... but she knew it, the uncrowned king of the underworld in Southeast Asia... It seemed that the police didn''t need to be afraid of him, but Dao Gao One foot is high and one foot tall, maybe someone really does not need to be afraid of Zhou Ye''s identity, but that person is definitely not their sister...


    The level of their sisters hasn''t reached that level yet... Moreover, their sisters'' family background is not the second generation of red or something... It is far from the point that makes those guys jealous.


    "No way¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    Chapter nine hundred and eighty four


    What made Ding Jingjing unbelievable was that her sister actually denied her decision... "Stop it, quietly... We, we can''t afford him..."


    "I said no, I just can''t..." Ding Jing said as if she was a elder sister: "Sister, you agreed to this guy''s condition because of me... I will pay the price if I pay the price..."


    Speaking of this, Ding Jing turned her head and said to Zhou Ye: "You let my sister go... I will be your woman..."


    Boom¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Before Ding Jing''s words were finished, she felt a pain in her neck behind her, and she fainted... Ding Jingjing raised her hand, caught her sister''s limp body, and gently placed it on the sofa..." Sister, I am an older sister... it is my responsibility to take care of you..."


    After saying this, she turned around to face Zhou Ye without hesitation and said: "What are you waiting for?? Waiting for me to take the initiative to give a hug?"


    To be honest, Zhou Ye really wanted to rush over the moment Ding Jingjing started his hand... But he saw the signal in Jing Jing''s eyes, so he finally endured it... Well, since this is between other sisters The question, he can''t intervene...


    However, don''t expect him to let Ding Jingjing go...Sister flower, just kidding-when did he let go of such a super product??Thinking of this, Zhou Ye didn''t hesitate anymore, and he reached out and hugged Ding Jingjing... strode towards the bedroom.


    At the moment when the two of them disappeared in the bedroom door, Ding Jing, who was supposed to be limp and unconscious on the sofa, opened her eyes, and she quietly listened to her sister''s voice coming from the bedroom... He whispered: "Sister, don''t hate me... I also want our sisters to never separate..."


    Three hours later----


    "So...you helped this bastard to lie to me?" Ding Jing lay on the couch, staring blankly at her like a puppy to please her sister...


    "Yes, it can''t be considered a lie..." Ding Jing was a little afraid to look directly at her sister''s eyes, lowered her little head... cautiously said: "I...I don''t want to be separated from your sister? I really don¡¯t know what to do without my sister..."


    "You..." Ding Jing looked at her sister''s cautious appearance, and she really felt dumbfounded... Nie Yuan, Nie Yuan... Why did her sister get involved with Zhou Ye and the bastard??


    After thinking about it for a long time, Ding Jing still couldn¡¯t think of a reason to come... But she knew that she couldn¡¯t do without Zhou Ye... As a person who likes to go straight, when Ding Jing determines a direction, she will be firm. Going unmovingly in the direction she determined... Perhaps this is because although she and her younger sister entered the police academy at the same time, her police rank was one level higher than her own sister.


    "...Huh...well, go call this bastard in..." After a long sigh, Ding Jing said to her sister: "If something happens, hide out...Is it still a man?? "


    Before she finished speaking...the door of the house opened.Zhou Ye walked in with a wicked smile... "I heard someone questioned whether I was a man or not. I think it is necessary for me to personally let this person know if I am a man..."


    "Bad guy..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s chuckles, Ding Jing felt that her body was almost soft... This bad guy just completely ignored her begging for mercy and put herself in this way... if it wasn''t for her sister Wake up, I am afraid I am still in a coma, right??


    Thinking of this, Ding Jing''s tone softened again... "Bad, come here..."


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye unceremoniously got into the bed, hugging the two sisters one by one...


    "Tell me the truth, is the DOA Group yours?" Ding Jing asked with a serious face. Just now, her sister Ding Jing had told her how to escape from danger. With these clues, how could she not guess? What about certain things?


    "It can also be said that it is, or it can be said that it is not..." Zhou Ye tightened his arms, allowing the two sisters of the Ding family to snuggle comfortably in their arms."DOA Group was founded by your sister Mo Chou...I can move them under command, but in general, I don''t bother to pay attention to them..."


    "... Then let the DOA Group relocate... Don''t stay in Hong Kong... Whether you go to Thailand or Malaysia... Anyway, don''t stay in Hong Kong..." Ding Jing said with a serious face: "DOA Group It has already disturbed the upper side. It is said that the upper side will dispatch a special case team soon... when the time comes, this case will not be in my control..."


    "Um... I''ll tell Mo Chou!" Zhou Ye nodded. Indeed, there have been too many DOA affairs recently, and he is a little annoyed by so many things, so let Mo Chou move the DOA Group to Thailand... ...Anyway, the police in Thailand are stupid...


    "And..." Ding Jing said with a serious face: "I don''t care how many women you will have in the future... But if I dare to abandon our sisters, I will die with you..."


    "...Do I look like a scumbag? Why do you think I will abandon you?" Zhou Ye looked helpless in the face of Ding Jing''s threat...


    "Like...too much..." X2


    After the two sisters said these words in unison, they couldn''t help but glance at each other and laughed like a ball...


    Half a month later-DOA Foundation, which was originally well-developed in Hong Kong, announced the relocation of its headquarters to Bangkok, Thailand... At the same time, it announced that the branch business of DOA in Hong Kong would continue to be maintained...


    For those who know, they certainly know that the DOA Group is temporarily avoiding the edge. For those who don¡¯t know, don¡¯t know if you don¡¯t know... it doesn¡¯t matter...


    And Zhou Ye has already happily taken his women and flew back to his lair by his own special plane... It is very good, but it is better to have his own home...


    Of course, the party that the new sister joins must be opened...this is the rule.


    In the part, Sisters Ding Jing, Dingjing and the three daughters of Fan Lin, they saw the non-human side of their men for the first time...At the same time, they could defeat so many sisters one by one... They finally solved their doubts, and finally I know why A Cai and Wen Ling are not jealous at all... Be jealous with such non-humans, can you eat it???


    Rather than being jealous, it would be better to keep some strength to deal with Zhou Ye... at least to prevent yourself from being so miserable in the war.


    Chapter 980


    half year later--


    Magic City-in a room on the top floor of Alice International Building.


    The lights in the room are not turned on, and the size of the room cannot be seen. Only in the center of the room, the four monitors emit a faint light...Thanks to the fluorescence of the monitors, four people can be seen wearing black pockets. Silhouette in cap and gown.


    "Spades, how is the bait feeding for the mission?" The black-robed man sitting on the east side spoke softly, even though she was pretending to be gloomy, it still sounded sweet.


    "The bait has been fully fed... Instead, it is Fang Pian. How is the target''s whereabouts this time?" said the black-robed man sitting to the west. Her Beijing film with a strange accent, just listen to it. Not a Chinese.


    "The target person on my side is a bit difficult, but...everything is still under control!" The black-robed man on the east side said triumphantly.


    "Ahhhhh...Why do we have to look like this?" The slightly short black-robed man sitting on the south side spoke. There was a little childish voice in her voice, as if she was not very old. Look like.


    "Don''t make trouble, Meihua... As one of the four giants of the Q organization, don''t you think this is very interesting?" said the black-robed woman code-named Fang Pian Q.


    "Not at all...I just feel very hot..." Xiao Meihua Q complained.


    "I think it''s very interesting..." Hongxin Q, who was sitting opposite Xiaomeihua Q, said with a slight smile: "It feels super fun to play with someone like a puppet..."


    "Of course you feel interesting..." Xiao Meihua Q said dissatisfied: "From bait to catching fish, no matter what job it is, I don''t have my part...I am just the mascot you left here... What about the Big Four of the Q organization..."


    "It seems that Little Plum can''t wait to start designing death?" The Q of Spades smiled and said: "Don''t worry...Finally test the big fish problem, we will leave it to you to design..."


    "Really?" Xiao Meihua Q said with surprise: "I can''t wait... what do you think of the murder in the secret room? Or is it a crime of passion?? Or is it...?"


    Before Xiao Meihua''s words were finished, suddenly the door of the room was opened...a voice came.


    "It''s dark, why don''t you even turn on the lights?" With the sound, there was a snap--the lights in the whole room were turned on...In an instant, the whole room was bright.


    "Ahhhhhhhh... badass, the atmosphere we finally brought out was destroyed by you..." Fang Pian Q sounded extremely depressed.


    "..." Zhou Ye looked stunned... These chicks gathered here with a mysterious look... just what are they going to do??"Kiko, Mena, Karina, and you, Sino...what are you doing?"


    "My dear, we are having a giant meeting organized by Q..." The spades Q, that is, Katerina stood up with a smile, and walked to her man''s side... She stretched out her hand and hugged her man, gently In his ear, he said: "Under my black robe, but I don''t wear anything...Are you surprised?"

 Chapter 699

    "..." Zhou Ye was a little speechless... but I can''t say that this kind of black robe that covers the whole body is worn outside, but the non-stretched dress under the black robe really makes him a little itchy... "Really? Is it the same with Little Sinuo?"


    "It''s not like that..." When Xiao Sinuo heard Zhou Ye''s words, her face turned red in an instant... Even though she was persevering in her heart, the girl''s reservedness prevented her from saying that.


    "Ha... honey, are you finally going to extend your claws to Sinuo today?" Hongxin Q Mena stood up with a chuckle and walked behind Xiao Sinuo... "Why not take advantage of it? Today, let''s make Little Sinuo our sister completely..."


    "Huh??" Little Sinuo screamed when he heard Mena''s words... He jumped up and ran directly behind Kiko, "No...Brother...I, I''m still a child... ¡­"


    However-instead of waiting for Zhou Ye to speak, Kiko, who thought he would protect him, turned around and caught her."Well, I also think that the Big Four of the Q organization are a bit of a misnomer. Thinking about it carefully, it seems that you are the only one who has not really become a dear woman... So, accept your fate..."


    "Ah...Kiko sister...How can you do this?" Little Sinuo exclaimed with a surprised look...


    "Okay, Little Sinuo... Stop pretending... With your IQ, if you really don''t want to give it to my dear, you would have run away..." Mina directly broke through Xiao Sinuo''s disguise.


    "..." Hearing Mena''s words, Little Sinuo fell silent--indeed, if she really wanted to run, she would have run away... In this big family, all the elder sisters were left behind. Our unabashed love for our brother.


    She has also felt confused... Is this life what she wants?But when she tried to imagine her life after leaving her brother, she felt that she was almost unable to breathe... She was sure of one thing, that she could no longer do without Zhou Ye.


    The current little resistance is actually plain... it''s just little Sinuo''s unwillingness."Brother... Brother hasn''t told me that I love you..."


    ... Zhou Ye looked at the little Sinuo who was standing, lowered his head, and looked unwilling... With a slight smile, he slowly walked in front of her, lowered his head, and was in front of Xiao Sinuo. In the ear, he whispered what Xiao Sino wanted to hear.


    "Brother, brother...I belonged to you from the day you brought me out of the orphanage..." Little Sinuo couldn''t help it anymore and hugged Zhou Ye... He got into his arms and whispered: "Love me...brother..."


    Faced with this situation, Zhou Ye was of course unceremonious... hehe.


    But I have to say that Sinuo, who was just fifteen years old, is still a bit too young... Even with the help of three sisters, she still suffered a lot...


    Three hours later...


    Kiko, who was helpless, snuggled up next to Katerina... and sighed helplessly: "I knew... it would eventually become this situation... I should have run away soon... blame you, Katerina... ¡­What are you doing to tease my dear... Everyone who made it looks like this now..."


    "Don''t you think this is fun?" As a girl of the fighting race, Katerina still has the strength to make fun of her sister.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye, as if holding a big baby doll, sitting in front of the computer with a little Sino...Curiously looking at the computer in front of him, the things displayed on the four computers are different, and each computer is one. People¡¯s images...as they move around, the position of the images is constantly changing. Zhou Ye can tell from the shooting angle... Some of these images are borrowed from the monitors on the street, and in areas without monitors. It¡¯s a high-resolution satellite image...


    "What are you doing?" Zhou Ye asked in a daze.


    Chapter nine hundred and eighty six


    "I, we''re playing games..." Little Sinuo took a deep breath and said... There''s no way, someone is still making trouble, how can she resist it??


    "What game to play?" Zhou Ye looked at the computer screen. On several screens divided like Jiugongge, they were all one guy... This guy looked a little thin... and his face was wretched... He didn''t think it would It is a fun game.


    "...Brother, don''t make trouble..." Little Sinuo twisted her body...with a silent motion protesting Zhou Ye''s dishonest little movements... "I can''t explain to you like this..."


    "Okay, okay... I promise not to make any mistakes... Tell me something..." Zhou Ye hurriedly typed with both hands to show his innocence...cough cough...


    "Didn¡¯t Sister Kiko set up a Q organization?" Although Zhou Ye typed with both hands, his little harassment was still there... but it was already within the range that Little Sinuo could tolerate¡ªLittle Sinuo forcedly endured it. Painfully, explained: "Sister Kiko and Sister Katerina have jointly produced an app called Master of Crime... Now our Q organization is the number one detective among Masters of Crime..."


    "...Uh, okay...what does this crime master app have to do with these?" Zhou Ye asked curiously... "Are you tracking criminals through computers?"


    "Of course not..." The talking Kiko, at this time, she surrounded Zhou Ye with Katerina and Mena, and explained: "We are just screening targets..."


    "Screening targets?? What targets to screen?" Zhou Ye became even more curious. He was a little bit confused about what these high IQ women gathered together to make a moth?


    "We are screening targets that can control crime..." It was Katerina who answered Zhou Ye this time. As she said, she leaned forward and cracked the keyboard in front of Zhou Ye. The picture changed again... Become a somewhat young boy."Like this..."


    Katerina said, pressing the Enter key, and then a chat window was opened... She typed a line directly above [The 46th ring mission is released, please slap the woman in red in front of you hard Apple then yelled "Really flexible". The reward for this mission: $10,000...Limited time, five minutes...After five minutes, the mission failed.


    After typing this sentence, Katerina directly hit the enter key... After a while, the phone in the boy''s pocket in the picture seemed to ring, he took out the phone with joy and looked down... ¡­


    When he saw the information on the phone, the boy was a little embarrassed... He looked at the woman walking in front of him, and hesitated...


    Although he was hesitating,...His footsteps have been involuntarily following the woman in the red dress in front of him...Time has passed...


    The picture in front of Zhou Ye has also changed many times... but the pig''s feet in the picture have always been the boy.


    In the end--at four minutes and thirty seconds, the boy gritted his teeth and rushed over... He patted the apple of the woman in red in front of him forcefully, and then yelled something...


    The woman was screamed in surprise when she suffered such a sudden attack... Then, she grabbed the boy... There were a lot of pedestrians who had witnessed this scene nearby, and seemed to be accusing the boy.


    In the end... everyone still saw that the boy was too young and didn''t embarrass him, of course-he was still slapped twice. It was not someone else who hit him, it was the woman in red who was suddenly attacked by him...


    As the crowd dissipated, the boy who had regained his freedom trot all the way to another street... He couldn''t help taking out his mobile phone and looking at it. When he saw the extra 10,000 dollars in his account, he forbeared him. Can''t help but smile...


    "Is your behavior controlled?" Zhou Ye looked at the young man thoughtfully, and said to himself: "Are you hacking into their phones just to play with them?"


    "Of course not..." Kiko explained with a smile: "They are just the seeds we planted... When a person slowly slides into the abyss because of a small favor... He will eventually become our puppet... And these puppets, these are the props for the next test of a certain detective..."


    "..." Zhou Ye felt as if he had seen the truth... He asked again: "Then whom are you going to test?"


    "It''s this guy..." Mina smiled and took out her mobile phone. After clicking on a software called Master of Crime, a ranking appeared... "Qin Feng..."


    "...You said it was a test, but you are actually playing around..." Zhou Ye said silently, "How do you plan to involve this high school student in a certain incident? How do you plan to make him have to solve the case? ?"


    "Don''t worry..." Kiko said with a confident face: "It is absolutely okay for us to organize the four giants to do things... In this Internet age, any small incentives can make him unconsciously follow our intentions. Work...Of course, although he himself has a high IQ, none of his relatives has a high IQ...Just a little bit of guidance is needed to let him be led by our nose..."


    "Four giants?? Q organization??" Zhou Ye looked dazed, didn''t he mean the three giants at that time?Why have you become the Big Four now??


    "Now Sister Mina has joined us, so... we are now the Big Four..." Little Sinuo said: "Sister Mina also gave us the code name??"


    "Code name?? What code name??" Zhou Ye became a little curious...


    "For example... Sister Mina is the Hearts Q, Sister Katerina is the Q of Spades, I am the Q of Clubs, and Sister Kiko is the Q of the Square..." Little Sinuo introduced: "Sister Mina said, playing cards On the top of Q in China, it happens to be the image of the queen... Therefore, the four giants of our Q organization use black and red plum as the code name, which is just right...


    "..." Hearing Xiao Sino''s explanation, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while...Well, there will be such a code name, which is very Mena, and basically did not leave Mena''s old line...


    It¡¯s just that I¡¯m sorry for Qin Feng. Zhou Ye originally thought that he would bring back Little Sinuo and this guy would have a wonderful vacation in Thailand, but he didn¡¯t expect... actually¡ªhey, poor baby, ask for it. Blessed...


    Chapter Nine Hundred and Eighty Seven


    Thailand-Bangkok...


    Dan moved towards his home one step at a time... he really didn''t want to go home...


    It''s not because of domestic violence or the like... It''s not so much domestic violence, it''s better to say-his father is a little too kind to him, and the goodness is somewhat beyond the relationship between father and son.


    "Huh..." Dan sighed for a long time. He didn''t know who to tell these thoughts... His father was a gay, and he had other attempts to himself... Who would say such things? Believe??


    Or, just in exchange for everyone''s ridicule??


    Since then, has become a joke in the eyes of others??


    This is what Dan tried to avoid...


    He also thought about leaving his father and ran away from home... However, he did not have the confidence to support himself. As a smart boy, Dan deeply understood... In this society, there is no such thing as his father. Asylum, without a source of livelihood, his final result can only be reduced to the streets...


    But-do you still have to be harassed by your father??

 Chapter 700

    When Dan thinks of his father''s big hands, which have been rough for carving all the year round, sliding on him, he has a feeling of wanting to vomit...but he has nowhere to escape...


    Because he doesn''t have the ability to be self-reliant...


    "..." Dan sighed again... He really missed his mother... Although he had almost forgotten his mother''s appearance, but... the kind of family affection in the blood, but No matter what.


    "What should I do?" Dan said to himself, he was really afraid to go home and really didn''t want the chrysanthemum to bloom to the sun...


    At this moment, he suddenly felt the phone in his trouser pocket rang... it was the sound of a text message. Dan originally thought it was the kind of spam advertisement text message that he didn''t want to read... But it was a ghost, so he still took out his phone. Looked over.


    [Are you dissatisfied with reality?Welcome to the Perfect Life Game...In this game, you only need to follow the SMS instructions to make the corresponding actions, then...you will receive generous monetary rewards. The first part of the task: Please spit loudly in the public. ¡ª¡ªReward for this mission: US$300 ¡ª limited time for three minutes.


    "Insane..." Dan saw this text message and couldn''t help but cursed in a low voice...


    In his opinion, this was just a spoof text message sent by someone who was idle. After deleting the text message, Dan put the phone in his pocket again.


    At this moment, a van full of various seasonings drove past Dan, perhaps because the seasoning bag on the car was a little damaged, and the spicy smell of the choking nose filled Dan''s nose... let him bear it. I couldn''t help sneezing a few times.


    After sneezing, Dan felt itchy in his throat and eyes. He couldn''t help coughing twice, and finally spit out his last mouthful of sputum on the ground.


    After spitting, Dan looked around cautiously... No one seemed to notice him, he hurried forward... After all, spitting in public is not too good, the young Dan is still a little embarrassed. of.


    But Dan just took two steps...His phone rang again...


    Dan quickly ran away from the''scene of the crime'' and took out his mobile phone... Originally he thought it was another spam message this time, but what he didn''t expect was... the text message was indeed a text message, but it was his mobile phone. An incoming text message from a payment software in.


    [You have received the 9,597 baht remitted to your XX account...Please check it.


    9597 baht??Isn''t this equal to three hundred dollars???


    Dan was instantly surprised... He felt his heart pound and pounding for a while. With this money, he could escape from his father''s claws... and even, he could use the money to go to Lykan House to find his mother... ¡­


    He resisted the excitement, and once again found out the [mission message] that he had just regarded as a prank message. This time--he seriously read the mission message word by word. Again.


    However, there is no clue...


    Except for the terrible short text message number, there are no clues... Dan can only give up temporarily. He walked towards his father''s workshop with anxiety, but surprise and inexplicable mood...


    Although he has money now, Dan understands that the money is only enough to live in Bangkok for a month, not enough to escape the man¡¯s clutches...


    In the days that followed, Dan found that the text message appeared once in a while, and every time the text message appeared, it meant that there was a task to complete... various tasks.


    Sometimes, the mission may just be a prank, and sometimes, the mission has touched the edge of the law...


    However, Dan faced that task, with more and more generous bonuses... He couldn''t refuse such a task, he always told himself in his heart... This is the last time, the last time... However, the next task is coming. At that time, in the face of more and more generous bonuses, he once again shamefully obeyed...


    As the mission progressed, his greed was infinitely magnified... and the moral bottom line was lowering step by step... He was doing what the Q organization Big Four wanted... step by step, sliding towards the controlled abyss.


    Unknowingly time, it has already reached December, and Dan has been in contact with this task for three full months...


    Today, the task posted on the phone made him overjoyed... [Leaving Bangkok...]


    He wanted to escape from his father a long time ago. This time... even God is helping him... Dan was already happy and didn''t know what to do. He quietly hid some essential items while he was going to school. In my schoolbag...


    As usual, after saying hello to his father, he walked out the door... Dan swears that this time he will never come back after he left... He already has nearly ten in his account. Ten thousand dollars in deposit... enough for him to live until he is an adult.


    However¡ªis it really as simple as Dan thought?Can the perfect life game really bring him a perfect life??Obviously...Q organization is not a philanthropist, they are already laying out their own rituals...


    Chapter 988: Viagra Yacht Club


    April-Thailand-Koh Samui.


    Koh Samui is an outlying island far away from the continental shelf. The entire island is like a capital U in the English alphabet, surrounded by an excellent deep-water harbor...


    However, the location here is a bit awkward. It is neither located on the corner of a busy seaway, but also far from the mainland, so it does not have the conditions to build a deep-water port.


    But it doesn¡¯t matter... because it¡¯s located around the equator, the temperature is over 30 degrees throughout the year. It is a good holiday destination, of course... the holiday destination mentioned here does not refer to the kind of civilianization. Tourist place.


    The island is not navigable, and there are no residents on the island. If you want to come here, you first need a yacht... This condition limits a lot of people.


    Therefore, it has also become the best place for yacht clubs in Hong Kong and Macau to hold events.


    Calm seas, tree-lined islands... The weather with temperature issues, and the secludedness that is difficult for ordinary people to reach. All these make the yacht club staff ecstatic... It can be said that it is simply the best sea party. Sports venue.


    At this moment-three large yachts have been docked here, and the original silent bay is full of the voices of Yingying and Yanyan. It can be seen that they are having fun...


    On one of the large yachts, Wen Wei was lying on a beach chair with sunglasses and soaking up the sun... After all, he was older and couldn''t be like those young people, playing crazy there...


    "Dad... When will my sister and brother-in-law come over..." David asked, lying on the beach chair next to Viagra.His father said it was too dangerous to let him play alone... and his father didn''t want to play with him, so David now can only pray for his sister and brother-in-law to come over soon, so that someone can play with him. .


    "When I called your sister just now, your sister said it''s coming soon..." Viagra said lazily, lying on the beach chair.The weather in this month is just right. If another month passes, the weather in Thailand will be very hot...Don''t even talk about the sun, the salted fish will be too hot...


    At this moment, there was an exclamation...


    "I''m going to see what''s going on..." Aberdeen DAVID jumped up from the beach chair with a carp, and hurriedly ran towards the stern...because the exclamation came from there.


    "Slow down... be careful..." Viagra yelled a little worriedly. He originally wanted to lie down there for a rest meeting. However, after hesitating for a moment, Viagra finally chose to get up and look at his son... He came to a son, he was really afraid that if his son accidentally had an accident, his literary family would be completely cut off...then he couldn''t find the tone of crying...


    But David has already rushed to the stern... He has seen what caused everyone to exclaim... The MMs who were originally surfing and playing water polo stopped their movements and looked far away. go with.


    I saw a huge silvery-white yacht...No, or maybe a cruise ship is more suitable...It is approaching in their direction, so the three yachts docked here are not too small anymore, each one is enough. It''s dozens of meters long...


    However, compared with the yacht that was approaching them, he immediately became a dwarf.


    "Okay...it''s big..." David raised his face and looked at this giant yacht long and wide...if there is no comparison, there is no harm. They are all yachts, and their yachts are only a few meters high. , And their yacht is tens of meters high... This is the gap.


    At this moment, he suddenly heard a familiar voice... "David..."


    "Eh!! Sister..." David followed the voice, and the woman in the floral skirt on the top deck of the yacht was not his sister and who was it???


    "David, where''s daddy?" Wen Ling lowered her head and asked her brother with a smile¡ªactually, she had already seen her dad walking over, what should I say...women, they are somewhat showy The genes are there, just like men love face, this is the instinct carved into their bones.


    Show off your new clothes when you were young, show off your figure when you grow up, show off your husband when you get married, and of course show off your son if you have a good son.


    Although Wen Ling has no children, she doesn''t delay her husband''s rich financial resources...


    Zhou Ye''s Great Emperor was a bit too big, so it stopped when it was more than 30 meters away from Viagra Yacht.


    Viagra also came behind David Zai at this time. He shouted at his daughter: "A Ling... where is your husband? Didn''t you come with you??"


    "Viagra, I''m here... wait, I''ll go down right away..." Zhou Ye pointed out his head when he heard Viagra asking himself, and said hello to Viagra...


    While talking, Zhou Ye took Wen Ling and A Cai down the deck. He took the two women directly at the stern in a speedboat and drove towards Viagra¡¯s yacht. A Cai also followed this time because of Brother Jian. Will come... After all, Viagra and Jian Ge are brothers-the relationship between the two is very close.


    As soon as Zhou Ye''s speedboat approached Viagra''s yacht, he saw that Viagra and his brother-in-law were waiting there early, and he smiled and greeted Viagra directly."Viagra... why is it so fashionable this year, actually doing parties at sea..."


    "My friends'' suggestions... Besides, David wants to relax..." Viagra said, reaching out his hand and dragging his daughter onto the yacht... Zhou Ye took A Cai and stepped onto it. The yacht.


    "Brother-in-law, brother-in-law...is this the gift you brought me?" The sharp-eyed DAVID saw the handbag in Zhou Ye''s hand at a glance, and he asked hurriedly.

 Chapter 701

    "This thing is not a gift for you..." Zhou Ye smiled and passed the thing in his hand to Viagra. "This is a gift for your father..."


    Although Zhou Ye shouted Viagra every day, he still respected Wen Ling''s father. In any case, people can give him their baby daughter, it is their trust in him...Let''s see how the old man Can you come empty-handed?


    "Romane Conti¡¯s wine king..." Viagra opened the handbag and his eyes lit up. He was really satisfied with the son-in-law of Zhou Ye. He was handsome and rich, informed and interesting. In addition to being a little bit carefree, he really looked for There is nothing wrong...


    But then again, how many rich men don''t bother?As a person who came here, Viagra still understood Zhou Ye very well... If he had Zhou Ye so rich and handsome when he was young, I''m afraid he would spend more money to play than Zhou Ye."Let''s go, I have opened a bottle of Lafite in 1982. When Ajian arrives, let''s drink two glasses..."


    Viagra was satisfied with Zhou Ye''s gift, but David was not satisfied."Hey, it''s actually wine...it''s boring!"


    "What kind of gift...every day I know to ask for a gift from your brother-in-law..." Wen Ling is not used to her brother''s problems, she unceremoniously hit her brother''s forehead directly.


    "Hey, it really is the water thrown by the married sister... Actually, it''s not directed at his brother..." David sighed, looking like a big ghost, causing everyone to laugh.


    Chapter Nine Hundred and Eighty Nine


    A group of people came to the deck of the bow. Viagra watched his daughter and his niece whispering and whispering there, while his son David, who looked bored, simply said: "Ah. Ling, you can take A Cai and David to play there... Many of the people who come to the yacht club this time are your former friends, so go and have a good time with them..."


    "Then let''s go there to play, let A Cai, I''ll take you to meet friends who used to play with me..." A Ling was feeling bored with her dad. Hearing this was like a pardon. Normally, I pulled A Cai and walked towards the cabin with her brother... There was a group of people surrounded, and A Ling was very curious about what they were doing...


    "Hey, I''m getting old..." Viagra watched his daughter go away with his son and A Cai, and exclaimed: "I used to be the same as them. I like to play... Now I can''t play..."


    "Viagra, you are too modest... What does it mean to be unable to play... I heard that you are having fun playing in Hong Kong... For example, a little female star?" Zhou Ye sat on a beach chair. He picked up the drink he had just delivered, took a sip, and joked.


    "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! That''s it... who told you this?"


    "Brother Jian told me..." Zhou Ye unceremoniously sold another old man of his own. "He called and asked me to ask for medicine, saying that his medicine was cheated by you... It took all his energy. It¡¯s on the body of the wild flower...Well, like him, it¡¯s a little too weak to pay the public food every day..."


    "Hey, why doesn''t he say that he has five wives?" Viagra disdainfully pulled his brother''s old man. "He has five wives and he is not honest. He even dared to go to Hong Kong with me last time, almost Can''t open the window..."


    Zhou Ye laughed straightly. These two old guys were over a hundred years old together, and they didn''t accept the old age. They went out to pick up girls with the medicine he gave them...Eh!!!It''s really endless. XX more than...


    "I seem to have heard someone say bad things about me..." It''s really about Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrived... Viagra just sold his brother''s old dick behind his back, and he was immediately punished...


    Brother Jian walked up to Viagra with a smile on his face, stared at Viagra and said: "Viagra, you are too unreliable to do this, I didn''t sell you... You actually sold me in front of my son-in-law... Brother can still do it ..."


    "I didn''t sell you in front of your son-in-law... I just chatted with my son-in-law..." Viagra pretended to be stupid.


    "I didn''t even sell me... What were you talking about in Hong Kong just now?"


    "We are just talking about the fun places in Hong Kong..."


    "What does it mean that you can''t open the window?"


    "You got it wrong, I said you can''t go to the kitchen..."


    Zhou Ye watched with interest the two old guys amused there... In fact, they only exchanged their feelings with each other in this slightly funny way. With the brotherhood between them... there are some interesting things that are not on the stage. Just treat each other as a joke, no one will be really angry because of it.


    In the end, the farce ended with Viagra taking out the Lafite that he opened in 1982... It¡¯s just that Zhou Ye was also a little bit horrified by Chi Yu. He was forced by the two old men to join forces, and finally had to hand over two secret medicines. Hear the cost of privacy for two people...


    I have to say that this secret medicine is still very useful for these two old guys...It doesn''t hurt the body, and it can strengthen the foundation...Take one capsule a week, and feel the whole person is full of energy.


    Just when the two old and one young were drinking and chatting, David suddenly ran over...with an anxious look on his face he shouted: "Brother-in-law, brother-in-law... Go and see, my sister is playing mahjong... I lost a lot of money..."


    Upon hearing this, the three of them were taken aback...


    Jian Ge and Viagra Leng were there because they didn¡¯t expect such things to happen in private occasions like the Yacht Club, while Zhou Ye Leng thought of something there...


    Has it reached this time??I''m embarrassed...Three old people, I will accept your daughter unceremoniously.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye stood up directly and said to his two old husbands: "I''ll just go and have a look, you can keep playing..."


    "Yeah!" Brother Jian was very relieved about this, what is wrong with Zhou Ye''s gambling skills?He himself was a defeated opponent of his son-in-law, if Zhou Ye couldn''t handle it, then he would go there for nothing...


    Viagra watched his son-in-law walk into the cabin with his son, and he asked with some worry: "Can A Ye do it... Don''t lose to others in the end..."


    Brother Jian graciously took a sip of red wine and said: "Viagra, you, put your heart in your stomach... If he can''t, no one can do it..."


    "Is he already done with your true story?" Viagra asked curiously. You know, he only knows that his son-in-law has an extraordinary background and rich and willful, but he really doesn''t know that his son-in-law can gamble...


    "Of course..." Brother Jian also admitted this sentence unceremoniously. He didn''t mention the fact that he lost his daughter to Zhou Ye 20 years ago. This kind of embarrassment is a fool. Take the initiative to say it...


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already walked into the cabin under David¡¯s leadership. This was originally a small living room, but now the middle table and chairs inside have been removed, replaced by a mahjong table and four stools... ¡­


    Wen Ling was sitting there playing mahjong... When Zhou Ye entered, he heard the three old men who played mahjong with Wen Ling yelling there: "Dihu, give money... give money soon..."


    "Ah...how much do I have to lose?" Wen Ling was a little dumbfounded...but it''s okay, she is really not bad for money, there are still a lot of cards in the card Zhou Ye gave her...


    "Five hundred thousand, sixty thousand, a total of thirty million... Give the money quickly..." said the fat man with glasses sitting at Wen Ling''s hand with a smug expression.


    "Oh..." Wen Ling asked stupidly: "Can I swipe the card? I didn''t bring that much cash..."


    "Of course..." The three old men winked at each other, and they were secretly happy... It seems that they can make a lot of money after spending a lot of money in the yacht club... .


    After Wen Ling finished swiping the card, Zhou Ye walked behind his woman and patted Wen Ling''s shoulder lightly: "Okay, baby, you are not feeling lucky... I''ll help you play a game! "


    "Okay, husband..." Wen Ling stood up, gave her man a sip, and said, "My dear, help me win them all... I have lost a lot of money..."


    "Don''t worry..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly. Not only did he want to win them, he also wanted to win the daughter of the old thousand...


    Nine hundred and ninety chapters


    "Ha, my wife lost my husband..." The wretched guy sitting across from Zhou Ye asked triumphantly: "I just don''t know who you want to play after you lose? Is your dad?"


    "The three of you look so familiar..." Zhou Ye sat in the position Wen Ling let out, looked up at [Zhu Zhishan] who was sitting opposite, and said, "I don''t know what to call it..."


    He said that he wished Zhishan because this guy once played Zhu Zhishan in Star Master''s [Tang Bohu Dian Qiuxiang]. This guy is too talented, and looking at it makes people have an urge to crush him.


    "Brother Jing..."


    "Call me Brother Niu..." Zhu Zhishan said.


    "Zhen X Dan..."


    "..." Zhou Ye almost didn''t laugh when he heard the words of the three of them. These three people are more insidious than the other... If you don''t slaughter them severely, they won''t be relieved... "I don''t know how to play. ??"


    "Five hundred thousand, no capping...how about it? Can''t you afford to play??" The guy who calls himself Niu looked down on people, as if to say, if you can''t afford to lose, you should hurry in. Right...


    In fact, this is one of their strategies. The children of the rich will have some arrogance, and they use this method to inspire people to play with them...


    "It doesn''t matter, if it''s too much, I can still afford to lose three to five billion..." Zhou Ye said this, and the three old people couldn''t help but exchange their eyes secretly, ha-gone silly. Bai Tian, ??here comes a prodigal... It''s great.


    "Then everyone, let''s start..." Brother Niu said that the cards were about to be shuffled, but Zhou Ye stopped him."I can afford to lose, but I don''t know if you can afford to lose..."


    "Ha... Are you doubting our financial resources?" Brother Jing slapped the table and said loudly, "You don''t even ask, in Hong Kong and Macau, who doesn''t know my brother Jing..."


    Zhou Ye watched this guy performing there with a smile...he has been watching him a little hairy, and when he thought he was performing too much, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "In this case, I will be fine... ¡­"


    Immediately the four began to shuffle the cards...the cards...

 Chapter 702

    After everyone''s cards were up, a woman quietly walked behind Zhou Ye with a glass of champagne, wanting to see what card he was in, but... to her disappointment, Zhou Ye never turned it up. Take a look at the cards.


    Seeing this situation, the three old thousand were playing drums secretly in their hearts... Isn''t it time to meet a ghost on the road at night??Is this guy a master??


    "Hey¡ªBrother Niu, play cards..." Zhou Ye reminded him by knocking on the table funny looking at the three of them exchanging glances.


    "If you play the card, you will get a fortune..." Brother Niu waited for a long time without waiting for his niece''s secret signal, so he could only choose the safest card to play...


    "Daughter...what kind of card is he..." Zhen X Dan kept winking at her daughter and asked her to find a way to look at the card... Mengyao who made her was anxious in the end and pretended to be careless. All the champagne in his hand poured on Zhou Ye...


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry... I''m so sorry, I''ll wipe it for you..." Mengyao said that she was going to make Zhou Ye wipe champagne. In fact, her hand was secretly facing Zhou. Ye''s card was touched...


    "No need..." As soon as Zhou Ye raised his hand, he blocked her stretched hand, and then dragged Mengyao into his arms, and smiled slightly: "Look at what your champagne can bring me. How much luck..."


    "I...I..." Mengyao was a little dumbfounded... and her father was even more dumbfounded, fucking, there is such an operation??Isn''t this guy afraid of his wife??Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but look up at Wen Ling''s side... Unexpectedly, Wen Ling didn''t look at this side at all, but chatted with A Cai there quietly...


    "Hurry up to play the cards...Big star..." Zhou Ye held Mengyao in one hand and tapped the table with the other to remind Zhen X Dan to play the cards quickly.


    "If you come out, don''t worry, I will never come out to give you a card and make a fortune..." Zhen X Dan said with a gloomy expression. This guy ate his daughter''s tofu and urged himself to play here. ...It''s... the more he thinks about it, the more he feels it''s not a taste.


    "Then I draw the card, isn''t it?" Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his hand to draw the card... But Mengyao stopped him... "I''ll help you draw the card..."


    "Okay, no problem... it must be good for a beautiful woman to draw cards..." Zhou Ye smiled and touched her slender waist slightly, and said.


    Mengyao resisted the strange feeling from her waist, and stretched out her hand to draw a card for Zhou Ye...


    Her original intention of drawing cards was to be afraid that Zhou Ye would cheat, and she couldn''t change cards to cheat today. Who made her wear a swimsuit??Maybe someone can change cards in this situation, but it''s definitely not her...


    Mengyao''s hand just touched the card, and her heart was filled with secret joy. It was a wind card. Generally speaking, such cards were useless... Although her heart was already jumping for joy, but her face But he pretended to blame himself and said: "I''m sorry...I touched Dongfeng..."


    "The luck of beautiful women is good..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, took the card from Mengyao''s hand, and said, "Dongfeng-Kong!"


    "..."


    ".................."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the three old people were speechless for a while, and they looked at Zhen Yao with a gloomy expression... I really wanted to ask my elder niece where she was... Actually they came up and touched one. Concealed bars-can you still play happily...


    Mengyao was almost crying, she didn''t mean it...


    However, the good show is still behind...


    After Zhou Ye placed the Dongfeng Concealed Kung on the table, he went to the bottom of the Kung to draw a card..., Xifeng...


    "Westerly-hidden bars..."


    Then draw the card, "North Wind¡ª¡ªConcealed Kong..."


    Touch it again, "South Wind¡ª¡ªHangong..."


    The three old people were already depressed... However, when Zhou Ye touched the bottom of the bar for the last time, a piece of Hongzhong suddenly appeared in his hand, "Excuse me, everyone... I am married, big four happy + word Yishi +Four bars+Four dark carvings+Cleaning in front of the door+Flowers on the bars. A total of 373 times...186.5 million per person...Thank you for your patronage..."


    Looking at the mahjong tiles in front of Zhou Ye-the three old Qianjia Mengyao, they were completely dumbfounded...Each of them was 186.5 million... They didn''t have that many sold...


    Chapter Ninety One


    "I...we have no money..." The three old people were dumbfounded...this time they really hit the south wall.


    "No money?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "That''s easy to say...then use her to pay off the debt..."


    Zhou Ye said, his arms tightened, and Mengyao, who wanted to sneak out of her arms, clung to Mengyao again...


    "Ah¡ª¡ª!!!" Mengyao screamed fiercely by Zhou Ye''s action.Pushing Zhou Ye vigorously, he shouted: "I don''t know them... I''m just a spectator... Why should I be used to pay off debts..."


    "You really don''t know them?" Zhou Ye glanced at Mengyao with a faint smile, and said: "Then I can use their parts to repay the debt... One hand, I count you 10 million. One leg...more meat, even bones and meat, I count you 20 million... you are one with two arms and two legs, then each of you is still missing me-one hundred and twenty-five million..."


    "..."


    When the three old people heard Zhou Ye''s words, they couldn''t help but sweat on their faces... Just kidding, their arms and legs were chopped off. Even if they were still alive, it wouldn''t be much fun... Could it be that they were going to perform the drama of being physically disabled? ?


    And even if they don''t have their arms and legs, they still owe Zhou Ye more than 100 million...How can they live this day?


    "Good...good girl...you just follow this young master..." Zhen X Dan''s face was trembling, and he tremblingly said to his daughter: "Do you want to see your father I am old? Are you old enough to have trouble with your hands and feet?"


    "Yeah, my dear niece...you can do it..." Brother Jing and Brother Niu also pleaded bitterly: "Look at this young master who is so talented and suave... You will never suffer with him... "


    Seeing her father and two uncles wishing to wash and pack herself immediately before Zhou Ye, Mengyao couldn''t help feeling anguish... They all said that they would lose if they gamble for a long time... They still wanted to cheat money¡­¡­


    I don''t even look at what place it is here... I''ve walked a lot at night, and finally I met a ghost, right??This yacht club is organized by the rich and wealthy in Macau. There is no rich person who can bet on the word...


    "How? Have you considered it clearly?" Zhou Ye was not anxious, watching Mengyao in his arms happily playing a face-changing game...for a while, then for a purple...for a while...for a while... Yes, it''s really interesting...


    At this moment-the female relatives in the cabin had already gone out under Wen Ling and A Cai''s greetings... Only a few bodyguards on the ship were left, blocking the cabin door one after another... These people really ran away There is nowhere to run.


    "I... I promised..." Mengyao finally agreed to her father''s plea...


    "Hahaha...not bad...then our account has been written off!" Zhou Ye laughed, and directly picked up Mengyao and walked outside...money?What he has is... to accompany the three of them, and what he wants is the little beauty Mengyao...


    The three old people looked at Zhou Ye''s long-distance back, and suddenly felt a bleak...Is this considered stealing chicken?


    At this moment, Brother Niu looked at his two accomplices, and then said cautiously: "That...that...we shouldn''t have lost a lot...and how much the guy''s wife lost to us. Ten million..."


    "Asshole... That''s the money I sold for my daughter... Do you dare to spend it?" Zhen X Dan said with an angry look on the table: "Take them out for me..."


    "Why, that''s what everyone earned..."


    "Asshole, without my daughter, you will all have your arms and legs removed..."


    "This...this is just an accident..." Brother Jing said with a look of embarrassment: "No one would want to... Besides, if it weren''t for your daughter to draw a good card for that guy, how could we lose? So miserable..."


    "Asshole...what does it matter to my daughter..."


    "It''s all about your daughter..."


    The three of them talked...then they fought, looking like they didn''t live together.


    The bodyguards standing at the door didn''t stop them, they just stood there watching happily...


    The three of them scrambled into a ball, but... soon, they started to play Three Kingdoms, one for a while, and one for the other two together... It was really chaotic.


    The three of them shot from the cabin to the outside, and from outside the cabin... into the water, and eventually all three of them disappeared before everyone''s eyes.


    At this time, the bodyguards found out... These three old people are playing a fake and idiotic escape from Jin Chan... But after thinking about it, they gave up looking for these three old people... After all, they are young master Ye. I didn''t say to watch them...


    On the other side-Zhou Ye has already returned to his yacht with Mengyao. For the first time, he always finds a place he is familiar with...


    "Where are you taking me?" Mengyao asked with a panic expression while struggling desperately in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    "Of course I do what I like to do..." Zhou Ye held Mengyao, walking in the corridor of his yacht cabin, and asked with a smile: "In what style of room do you want to lose your first place? Time? Fairy tale style? One Thousand and One Nights style? British aristocratic style or..."

 Chapter 703

    "I... I''m a little scared... Can we have a glass of wine first... Let me ease my emotions..." Mengyao clasped her hands together, a little girl panicked with fear, in fact she just wanted to It¡¯s just a delay...


    When she just walked out, she had already seen the secret signal sent by her father, ask her to deal with it carefully, they will come to rescue her...


    "No problem... I am the most gentleman..." Zhou Ye said, holding Mengyao and turning around, stopped at the door of a cabin... Mengyao didn''t see Zhou Ye have other things. Action, push the door.The door opened directly...


    Are all the cabin doors on this yacht unlocked??With such doubts, Mengyao wanted to look inside the house... This cabin was more than 100 square meters in size. As soon as I entered the door, I saw a large round couch placed in the middle of the cabin... There is a small bar on the wall...


    Zhou Ye walked into the house, put Mengyao down, then walked to the bar, opened a bottle of red wine... took a goblet from the bar and poured it in...


    Zhou Ye glanced at Mengyao while pouring the wine. This girl was looking around the room... She looked curiously, but she always pointed to the various exits in the normal room...


    For example, the glass on the porthole... For example, the door of the house...


    Zhou Ye just smiled slightly... It seems that this girl has not yet died of her heart to escape...


    Chapter nine hundred and ninety two


    Damn...The glass of this porthole looks so strong...I guess it won''t break, but the front door doesn''t look like it''s locked, and I haven''t seen the fingerprint recognition system of the electronic lock...It should be confirmed that it is not locked... ¡­Meng Yao stared at the door of the room for a long time before she confirmed it.


    In fact, this cabin is still locked... It''s just that the lock here is a central control lock, which is fully controlled by the artificial intelligence Diji of the Great Emperor... That is to say, if he is not within the authority, he will not be able to fight if he is exhausted. Open the hatch here...


    No, or it should be said, if it is an outsider, without the company of Zhou Ye or Zhou Ye''s women, as soon as you dare to board the ship, Di Ji¡¯s self-defense counterattack mechanism will be triggered... Then the biochemical maid will directly activate... quickly Destroy the invaders.


    Mengyao didn¡¯t know anything about these things. After all¡ªin this world, artificial intelligence is only a matter of human imagination and only exists in science fiction. In fact...the artificial intelligence was born using binary computers. Possibility, small and pitiful... After all, 1 means yes, 0 means no, this kind of binary is inherently not equipped with fuzzy judgment function... This is also the biggest shortcoming of binary.


    Ahem... It''s a bit far away.


    Zhou Ye carried two glasses of red wine and walked to Mengyao who was looking around. After passing the wine, he smiled and said, "What are you looking at?"


    "No... I didn''t see anything..." Mengyao took the red wine from Zhou Ye in a panic, holding the wine glass in both hands, bowed her head and took a sip of the red wine, concealing her expression... She pretended to be calm and pointed. A strangely shaped chair next to him asked: "This chair is so interesting... why is there a handle here..."


    "..." Looking at the chair Mengyao pointed to, Zhou Ye was a little speechless... It wasn''t a handle at all... it was... "It''s not a handle, but for putting legs..."


    "Is it for the legs?" Mengyao looked dumbfounded...


    "Come on... you''ll know if you try it..." Zhou Ye forced Mengyao to sit on the chair with a smile, then let her lean back, lifted her leg and put it on the handle...in an instant, Mengyao''s small face sighed and turned red... "Love... love... love... chair???"


    "You guessed it..." Zhou Ye smiled and held down Mengyao who was eager to get up... lowered her head and said in her ear: "Seeing you like this chair so much, would you like to try its effect?"


    "That...that..." Mengyao felt that her current posture was dangerous. She was originally wearing a swimsuit, but now she is sitting on this weird chair... and being pressed by Zhou Ye like this... isn''t it... want¡­¡­


    At this moment, a weird ticking sound sounded, Zhou Ye was taken aback for a moment and relaxed his suppression of Mengyao...


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Mengyao turned over and got out of the gap under Zhou Ye, and ran into the bathroom... "I... I will take a bath first..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye was happy, and didn''t care... the fish was already on the chopping board. The braised and steamed stew was left to his choice. Does he still need to care about this little fish''s struggle?It''s nothing more than adding a bit of fun to him.


    When Mengyao trot into the bathroom... Zhou Ye also connected the personal terminal on his wrist.


    Di Ji¡¯s three-dimensional projection appeared directly in front of Zhou Ye... [Master, an unregistered individual invaded the Great Emperor''s account, do you execute the killing procedure?


    With the sound of Di Ji¡¯s words, in the three-dimensional projection beside her, there appeared three people who were covered with water and were acting sneaky... not others, but the three who owed Zhou Ye a huge gambling debt next year. Old one.


    "It''s really interesting... It''s not shown in the movie that these three guys are so strong..." Zhou Ye said to himself, dragging his chin.


    But think about it, in the movie-after these three guys were tricked by Brother Jian, the biggest punishment was that they were stripped naked by a group of bikini girls, and although Zhou Ye did not let people strip their clothes, But he took away their daughter directly... Maybe it¡¯s what people often say, clay figurines still have three parts of earthiness...


    [Please order from the master...] Di Ji was beside Zhou Ye and asked in a low voice: [Do you want to execute the killing procedure?


    "Forget it..." Zhou Ye thought about it for a while, and said, "Anyway, people have lost their daughters. It would be boring to kill again... I don''t want to face someone who kills my father every day. Women, grab them and throw them into the isolation cabin!"


    [As you wish...Master!] As the voice fell, Di Ji''s figure disappeared in front of Zhou Ye again.


    And on the other side-Mengyao hiding in the bathroom is struggling...


    How to do?How to do?Why doesn''t Dad come to save himself??Mengyao was going around in the bathroom... She didn''t really want to take a bath, she just wanted to delay time.


    However, more than ten minutes have passed...My father still doesn''t have a letter...what to do...


    "Bang bang bang..." Zhou Ye''s voice came over when the bathroom door was knocked."Are you waiting for me to go in?"


    "Don''t... don''t come in... I... I''m in convenience... It smells bad..." Mengyao shouted in panic.


    "I''ll give you another ten minutes. I''ll go in if you don''t come out..." Zhou Ye shouted outside, with a smile on his face... In fact, you don''t have to wait ten minutes, and soon this little girl will come out by herself. Up...


    Bad guy... bad guy... bastard... Selang...


    Mengyao yelled at Zhou Ye all the swear words she could think of...In all fairness, Mengyao felt that Zhou Ye was really handsome. If she pursued herself normally, she felt that she would not be able to resist it for long... ...However, Zhou Ye used this kind of compulsive method, which made Mengyao feel rebellious...


    Moreover, Zhou Ye has a wife... this is what makes Mengyao angry the most...


    Huaxin Big Carrot... Mengyao scolded Zhou Ye for being so cool... No way, beat, she couldn''t beat Zhou Ye, she scolded face to face, she was afraid that Zhou Ye would beat her... Therefore, only with this spiritual victory method Up...


    However, at this moment, there was a burst of TV sound... Mengyao curiously looked towards the place where the sound came from-I saw a large projection screen inlaid on the wall, at this moment, in the screen. A video is playing...


    In the video, three embarrassed middle-aged men are squatting down in a seemingly empty room... There is nothing in the room...


    "Father??" Mengyao recognized who the man on the screen was at a glance... There is no doubt that her father was caught by the big carrot...


    Mengyao couldn''t take care of much anymore. She rushed to the door and opened the bathroom door. However, she hadn''t waited for her to question Zhou Ye... As a result, she felt like the sky was spinning... When she recovered, she was already caught Zhou Ye threw it on the round couch...


    Chapter Nine Hundred and Ninety Three


    "You... what are you going to do..." Mengyao grabbed the pillow and hugged her in her arms, as if this would give her some spiritual comfort...


    "Of course it was doing the kind of thing you thought..." Zhou Ye joked with a smile.


    "Then you let me go first, my father, they said..." Mengyao stepped back a little without a trace, and then said: "I''m already here, why are you still arresting my father..."


    "Ha... you should know why I caught him..." Zhou Ye went on the couch calmly, and forced Mengyao into a situation where he could not retreat. He lowered his head and stared at her with evil eyes. He smiled and said: "I have let them go... but they came to my boat again... Now, let me guess what they want to do..."


    "..." Mengyao closed Xiao Xiang tightly and was silent.


    "Are they trying to save you?" Zhou Ye smiled, and gently touched her face with his hand. "There is no moisture on your body. Obviously you were not taking a shower at all just now...but delaying time. So here comes the question... When did you make the agreement? I guess it was before you left, right?"


    "..." Mengyao bit her lower lip and said bitterly: "Now you have got me... let go of my father and them..."


    "No, no...I haven''t got you completely yet..." Zhou Ye stretched out a finger and placed it in front of Mengyao, shook it gently, and said, "And you have to figure out one thing...you, It was your father who lost to me to pay off the debt, that is to say...you belonged to me...now, I will completely get you."


    "Even if you are the one who gets me, you can''t get my heart..."


    "I want your person to be fine... It doesn''t matter if it''s heart or something..." Zhou Ye found that he had been leaning toward the villain recently, but what I have to say is that these villain lines are really interesting. Ah, especially when facing a beautiful woman who can let you ask for anything...


    Of course, the so-called "don''t care" is nothing more than that. For Zhou Ye, who has a cheat device, the person who gets her is basically equivalent to getting her heart...


    "By the way...Do you really want to try that chair? I think you will like that feeling..."


    "Hmm...mmmm..." Before Mengyao''s bastard was finished, Zhou Ye completely blocked Xiao Xiao...

 Chapter 704

    After a moment¡ªwith a muffled snort¡ªZhou Ye realized his words and turned Mengyao completely into his own woman...Of course, he did not forget to let Mengyao try the fun of that chair. At this point, Zhou Ye felt that Mengyao must like that chair very much, because she yelled loudly from the chair...


    France-Lyon-Interpol headquarters.


    Ji Qi is a criminal police officer who belongs to Southeast Asian affairs in the Interpol...In fact, she has another identity, that is, an undercover undercover who was brought up by the Baidi family and belonged to Mo Chou.


    When she was 16 years old, she was sent to study in France, and forged a copy of her identity resume...


    This resume made her easily get into the Interpol headquarters... and became a glorious Interpol.


    In fact, Interpol is divided into two parts, one is the local police officers who have the status of Interpol in the place where the incident occurred, and the other is the headquarters staff...


    And Ji Qi is a member of the Interpol headquarters.


    It''s French time, a little more than 11 o''clock in the evening¡ª


    And Ji Qi is on duty in the headquarters...No way, Interpol, the time difference varies from place to place, if there is a clue there, there is no one in the headquarters, that would be a bit nonsense...


    "Would you like a cup of coffee? Xiaoqi..." Abin, the leader of the Southeast Asia team, walked to Ji Qi and asked.


    He is also on duty...


    "No, thank you..." Ji Qi raised her head, glanced at Abin, and shook her head with a smile... She knew that the group leader was a little bit interesting to herself, but she didn''t want to respond to him. After all, she already has a man...


    "Xiaoqi, what do you usually like to do?? Why don''t you go to every colleague gathering?" Although he was rejected, Abin did not give up, but moved the stool and sat on Ji Qi''s Beside...


    Ji Qi didn''t answer Abin''s question, but said without looking up: "I''m sorry...Can you stay away from me... The smell of your body makes me feel uncomfortable..."


    "Sorry..." Abin couldn''t help but touched his nose, got up a little awkwardly and walked towards his seat... Everyone said it was so obvious, he would be a bit too ungentleman if he stalked...


    Ji Qi glanced at Abin''s back, and dismissed it with disdain...Compared with her own man, these guys are like scum, so boring... Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but open it on the computer again. A hidden folder with lots of photos...


    That was a photo of her with a handsome man¡ªthe man in the photo was not someone else, it was Zhou Ye...


    "My dear... I miss you so much, when will the holiday come..." Looking at her bright smile in the photo, Ji Qi couldn''t help sighing and muttering to herself.


    At this moment, the emergency phone in the hall suddenly rang... Ji Qi didn''t mean to stand up to answer the phone at all, she knew... that Abin would answer the phone.


    As expected, Abin quickly ran to the phone and answered the call... "Hello, Interpol Headquarters... OK,... yes... what?... Is this true? ???...That''s great...I''ll contact Thailand now...Wait, I''d better go there in person..."


    As he said, Abin hung up the phone... He directly picked up his jacket and said to Ji Qi: "An important thing happened in Thailand..."


    "What''s the matter?" Hearing this, Ji Qi also became interested... Isn''t her man in Thailand?


    "The chief accountant Xiao Ma of the DOA Group was detained by the local police in Chiang Mai for some minor incidents... Now that the DOA Group has not found out, I plan to ask them to send Xiao Ma to Bangkok to see if it can be The horse opens the breakthrough of the DOA Group..." Abin said as he walked out...


    "Wait for me, I''ll go too..." When Ji Qi heard this, she hurriedly got up... Picked up the coat next to her... and walked behind Abin... Just kidding, it''s about her elder sister. Money bag, how can she not be nervous.


    After hesitating for a while, Abin said, "...That''s fine, I''ll call Lisa and ask her to help on duty..."


    In fact, this is not the rule, but... in order to be able to be with the person he likes, he can''t take care of it... It would be great if he could develop feelings in the process of handling the case...


    However... he obviously thinks too much. From the beginning to the end, in Ji Qi''s heart, only his own man Zhou Ye is alone... As for being forced, it is a fantasy. Although it is not conspicuous on the surface, Ji Qi is also in the Valkyrie plan. A member of, she was also injected with super soldier serum-let alone forced by force, even ordinary drugs would not work on her.


    The two walked out of the Interpol headquarters one after another like this, and after getting in the car, they went straight to the airport...


    Chapter nine hundred and ninety four


    Just as Ji Qi boarded the plane, on the highway from Chiang Mai to Bangkok, a convoy of three cars was racing towards Bangkok...


    In the SUV in the middle, Ma Jiahui was in handcuffs and was sandwiched between two people, sitting in the back seat.


    "Hey, man...Don''t squeeze it so tightly, okay? It''s hot..." Ma Jiahui said with a dissatisfied expression.


    "I don''t want to squeeze you in, the problematic car is so big... I can''t move it anywhere!" The Interpol wearing a black suit on the other side said helplessly in Gangpu''s mouth: "Funds I''m nervous, there''s no way...bear it, boss."


    "Is it from Hong Kong?" Hearing this familiar local accent, Ma Jiahui suddenly felt that this guy was much more cordial."Is the Liu Ji fish ball in Wan Chai still open?"


    "It''s open... That store is now very prosperous. I heard that the boss is planning to open a branch..." The Interpol did not wonder why Xiao Ma knew about that fish ball store. After all, the former headquarters of DOA Group Just in Hong Kong, and as the chief accountant of DOA, Ma Jiahui certainly knows the most famous fish ball shop in Wan Chai.


    "It''s great to drive..." Ma Jiahui sighed: "If I have the opportunity, I really want to try the fish balls there again..."


    Having said this, Ma Jiahui fell silent...


    As the DOA Group has grown bigger and bigger in the past few years, Ma Jiahui is a little scared... He deeply knows the truth of the shots, and he has persuaded his cousin to [stop it] countless times... However, All failed...Mr. Gao always said perfunctorily every time that he will be in the future. Recently, he can''t even hear this feeling perfunctory...


    In Ma Jiahui''s view, this is obviously a sign that his cousin has been addicted to it...


    He knows that although his cousin, Mr. Gao, is the boss of the DOA Group on the surface, he is actually just a puppet. The real boss is a mystery that Mr. Gao calls Ms. Kurai hidden behind him. woman.


    Ma Jiahui is already a little tired... and also a little scared... In his opinion, the DOA Group has moved from Hong Kong to Chiang Mai, Thailand. This is a dangerous sign... This shows that the DOA Group is being targeted by a certain country. , So had to move out of Hong Kong.


    Unlike his a little arrogant cousin, Ma Jiahui is very self-aware. He knows that if this continues, waiting for his best result may be to be handed over as a scapegoat... But it¡¯s not his style to be patient, so, He intends to come to a counterattack.


    For this plan, he sent his daughter to his ex-wife''s residence early, and then killed himself, deliberately committing a crime in the downtown area of ??Chiang Mai, and then was arrested by the Chiang Mai police.


    However, soon... there was a group of guys in black suits who seemed to be dragging to the police station in Chiang Mai and took him away...


    Ma Jiahui was not surprised by this sudden situation. In other words, it just proved his conjecture-the DOA Group had already been targeted... It seems that he chose to be before the DOA Group ship sinks to the bottom. It''s right to run away... just don''t know that his cousin who is negotiating business in Brazil knows that he has taken away the company''s 15 billion dollars and runs away. Will he be furious?


    Next, I am afraid it will be chased...


    Ma Jiahui thought of this and couldn''t help but sigh... In fact, 15 billion is just a big head outside for people to show. Behind it, he gave himself one billion dollars as his pension money, and on the bright side That¡¯s 15 billion, just to make the big guys behind the DOA Group cast a rat-in-the-mouse, lest he would die without knowing it¡ªbecause he is now worth 15 billion, he is dead, no one knows that Where did 15 billion go...


    And this big action of RMB 5 billion is enough to alarm the Interpol who has stared at the DOA Group to death... Now, it''s up to them to fight the law... In Ma Jiahui''s view, DOA can never beat Interpol.-Interpol The reason why the organization has been unable to take the DOA Group is because there is no evidence, and now there is evidence...because he intends to be a taint witness...in exchange for his future safety


    The DOA group is immortal, he has trouble sleeping and eating... I''m sorry, cousin, the ship is sinking, let¡¯s take care of yourself...


    The convoy is still speeding on the road... The target of Interpol is Bangkok, why go to Bangkok?Because although Chiang Mai is said to be Thai territory, the boss there is actually the territory of the northern warlords, and those warlords have various private transactions with the DOA group. Otherwise, why did the DOA group not go to Bangkok when it moved? , And choose Chiang Mai?


    The situation in Thailand is very strange. In Thailand... the army belongs directly to the king, and the government does not have the right to participate. What is especially strange is that the warlords are all hereditary... This has also caused the result that the tail is big, and this is the most important thing in the DOA group. Fancy place.


    And at this moment, in Rio de Janeiro, Brazil, in a very luxurious villa...


    "Mr. Sagio... I don''t know if you are still satisfied with our transaction..." Mr. Gao sat on the sofa and smiled while talking to the Brazilian gangster Sagio opposite him.


    "Gao, your DOA Group is really amazing..." Sha Zhio looked at the balance in his account on the computer and happily picked his thumb, "Very good..."


    "Haha... Our DOA Group is definitely the most professional money laundering group. With the funds placed with us, you can rest assured..." Mr. Gao said, taking a sip of cigar proudly."Regardless of the country...we have a way to bypass the supervision and get the account within 24 hours..."


    "GOOD...very good..." Sha Zhiao was really happy... This time it was a multi-billion-dollar multinational business. Although the DOA Group charges a bit high, it has to be said that you get what you pay for. As long as the safety is guaranteed, the higher the charge is, it is better than all the money is detained, then he will be completely lost...


    Besides, the profit of the gambling business is so huge, he doesn''t care about that little money anymore...


    "Mr. Gao feels dissatisfied with my hospitality? Why don''t you touch these two beauties?" Only now did Sha Zhiao realize that Mr. Gao didn''t move the two gifts he arranged next to Mr. Gao.


    "I feel very satisfied with Mr. Sazio¡¯s hospitality... It¡¯s just that I¡¯m used to not touching those beauties when discussing business matters... Because sometimes they make my vigilance weak, which is for us. For a party, it is a big taboo..." Mr. Gao explained with a smile.


    After hearing these words, Sha Zhiao provoked the thumb to Mr. Gao again... "Professional..."

 Chapter 705

    "But... now that our business talks are over, shouldn''t we just celebrate?" Sha Zhiao smiled and patted the beautiful dolphins next to him, and said, "Girls, get up..."


    Immediately a beautiful woman walked aside, turned on the stereo in the living room, and a burst of explosive music with Brazil''s unique drumbeat rang...


    Chapter Ninety Five


    Hearing the music that made people want to twist the body, Mr. Gao''s spirit also relaxed... But at this moment, his personal assistant who had been outside the hall walked to him and whispered. In his ear, he said, "Boss, your phone... is the one you have ordered and must be answered..."


    Mr. Gao nodded and took the phone from the assistant. After seeing the number displayed on the phone''s screen, his pupils couldn''t help but shrank. He hurriedly made an apocalyptic gesture to Sha Zhio, and hurriedly stood up. Get up... and walk outside the house.


    "Boss..." Mr. Gao, who came to the house, waved his hand and drove away the people around him, and hurriedly answered the phone. The respectful and humble ecology can definitely make the people who have followed him for many years. Stunned.


    "Do you know that your chief accountant entered the police station?" There was a familiar female voice on the phone, and the cold tone made Mr. Gao sweat involuntarily on his forehead.


    "I know... I heard that I have sent someone to the police station to bail him because of a trivial matter. I believe there will be results soon..." Mr. Gao hurriedly said. For the Chiang Mai headquarters, Mr. Gao still I''m very relieved... After all, there... the world is big and the army is the largest. Why is he afraid of relying on the army...


    He has heard the story of Xiao Ma being arrested by the Chiang Mai police. It is said that it was only because his cousin Xiao Ma committed himself to death by himself, and what kind of women were openly on the street. In his opinion... such a thing. , It can be settled easily... it is not a big deal at all.


    "Hehe..." The sneer from the microphone made Mr. Gao feel that the cold hairs all over his body were exploding. He couldn''t help but sink. Did he ignore something??


    Thinking of this, Mr. Gao couldn''t help but cautiously asked: "Could it be...what''s wrong with him??"


    "Hehe...in a few hours, he will be taken to Bangkok by Interpol...what do you think?" Ms. Kurai''s voice was filled with anger.


    "What?" When Mr. Gao heard these words, he was also shocked... Fuck, as soon as he left his nest, that guy would give himself trouble?What''s happening here??Taken away by Interpol??Is this going to be the bottom line of the DOA Group??He wasn''t sure if his cousin could hold it...If he couldn''t hold it, then he would only have to kill his relatives.


    "Boss, don''t worry... I''ll order someone to take the pony back..."


    "No need..." Ms. Nakakurai''s voice was slightly dissatisfied."I will leave this to others to do, so avoid it..."


    "Yes, boss..." Mr. Gao agreed in a cold sweat. He knew that this was because his boss was dissatisfied with him...


    "That''s it..." As the voice fell, the phone was hung up... Mr. Gao stood there thoughtfully...


    Your cousin will be arrested???What does Mr. Gao think at this time? Why does he feel something is wrong...


    Based on his understanding of his cousin, although his cousin is a funny match, it is also a battle match in funny... his brain is definitely good, otherwise he himself would not bring him into the DOA group as the chief. Accountant...


    Now think about it... With the personality of my cousin, even those women on the street would never be caught by the police... Then...


    When thinking of a certain possibility, Mr. Gao couldn''t help but shudder... Fuck, this guy doesn''t really want to leave the DOA group, right??This is just dying...


    Unlike his cousin, Mr. Gao knows more of the inside story of the DOA Group... He remembered the inhuman existence of the big boss behind him... He didn''t even dare to think of betrayal.


    What''s a joke-although the money is good, but you have to spend your life...Do you want to cheat yourself??


    Wrong¡ªMr. Gao suddenly remembered his cousin¡¯s personality. Xiao Ma is used to planning and then decides. Maybe he has something in his hand that makes the boss cast a rat-in-law???


    Thinking of this, Mr. Gao immediately dialed the phone number of the headquarters again... "Look up the account transactions in the account that Xiao Ma has handled recently... Now, immediately, immediately..."


    After hanging up the phone¡ª¡ª


    Mr. Gao didn''t even have any thoughts of going back and enjoying himself. He stood at the door... smoking one by one. His biggest crisis in history is coming...


    If my cousin really does what I thought... if he left behind some back players, would the big boss behind him think that he was deliberately cheating on her cousin??


    This is very likely to happen-after all, who made Xiao Ma his cousin??


    How to do??What should I do??Some people say...Why don''t you just share the money with your cousin, and then fly away??


    What a joke, he knows better than anyone about the greatness of the boss behind him... Although money is good, life is more important...


    In just ten minutes, there were seven or eight cigarette butts at Mr. Gao''s feet...Finally¡ªhis cell phone rang again.


    "Hello? Yes...it was me...what?? 15 billion dollars missing in the account???"


    Mr. Gao''s hand to answer the phone slipped weakly-what should be done if the worst result appears???


    At this moment-Sazio came out from the door: "Hi, Gao, my friend, what are you doing here? The beauties are waiting...come


    ...Don''t be in a daze, it''s not a gentleman''s thing to keep beautiful women waiting for too long..."


    Hearing what Shazhiao said, Mr. Gao couldn''t help but smile and said, "I''m sorry, my friend, I have something small here..."


    "What can be more important than playing with beautiful women? Come on...friend... let you feel the passion of Brazilian beauties..."


    Mr. Gao just wanted to refuse, but he had an idea-he was not at the end of his life. Speaking of beauty-he suddenly thought of a noble man who could save his life... Ye Shao...


    That''s right¡ªit''s time to hold Young Shao Ye''s thigh.


    As soon as he got out of the predicament, Mr. Gao''s mind immediately turned around... The first question now is to inform the owner of the 15 billion dollar incident of Xiaoma A''s company, so that it can more or less save some of his own problems. The impression points in the eyes of the boss behind the scenes, secondly...is to prepare a gift for Shao Ye...


    Thinking of this, Mr. Gao''s face leaked a smile again, and he said to Sazio: "Thank you, my friend, your reminder has helped me a lot... Please give me a little time? I want To deal with some urgent matters, besides, I think we have a big business to sigh..."


    "Big business? Are you with me?" Sha Zhio asked in confusion.


    "Yes, my friend, believe me, it''s definitely a big deal..." Mr. Gao smiled and patted Sha Zhiao on the shoulder and said: "Now please give me some personal space... I want to make a very important Phone!"


    "Okay..." Sha Zhiao shrugged helplessly, turning back to the living room again confused.


    Chapter nine hundred and ninety six


    Zhou Ye''s private yacht-the Great Emperor.


    "Bad...Bad..." Mengyao was lying on the couch, she was completely unable to move a finger, and now the only thing that can move is her unconvinced little... "You... you want to Am I killed?"


    Because of her unwillingness to admit defeat, she has suffered a lot today¡ªthe first time for others, Zhou Ye played for one or two hours at most. Only her first time was spent four hours... ¡­


    "You kept shouting, "Come on, come on, come again... I can come...", I think you are so happy, just cooperate with you!" Zhou Ye forced a smile and said .


    "I...I was just being polite...You really came...Bad guy..." Mengyao slammed into Zhou Ye''s arms, she was actually just holding on with the strength of refusing to admit defeat. After all¡ªZhou Ye''s method of getting her was a bit unpredictable.


    And she heard people say that what a man wants to hear most is, I want an official-the most afraid of hearing is, I want an official... However, what happened today gave her a kind of trash that wanted to kill some of these things. Xiaobian...what, is the effect of force mutual??Do you really think that when cattle are plowing the fields, only cattle are tired?Tian is tired too?


    Moreover, she didn''t expect--the first time she met Zhou Ye, a non-human fellow, it was simply a tragedy...


    After all¡ªit¡¯s because she wanted to give Zhou Ye a head over this matter, and then stood on the commanding heights and laughed at Zhou Ye¡ªnot to mention, the cow was all right, and the field was about to be plowed... Up.


    "Haha..." Hearing Mengyao''s defense, Zhou Ye chuckled slightly...


    Is this still polite??Now that she is polite-wouldn''t he be enough if he doesn''t follow her heart?"No way, I''m too honest, as soon as you are polite, I believe it..."


    "Bad guy... You did it on purpose..." Mengyao felt another anger at the smirk of the man who took away his body and mind.


    Just as Zhou Ye was talking, the cell phone next to his pillow rang...The very characteristic ringtone made people know that the person calling was a woman...


    [My dear, Mo Chou misses you... My dear... Mo Chou misses you...]


    Zhou Ye picked up the phone casually, and after the call... Mo Chou''s aggrieved voice came from Zhou Ye''s ear: "My dear... Someone hacked my private money..."

 Chapter 706

    "Who is it?" Zhou Ye couldn''t help being stunned when he heard Mo Chou''s words-who was so bold?Dare to black Moshou''s money??


    Mengyao heard the woman''s voice in the microphone, and couldn''t help but squeeze into Zhou Ye''s arms again, wanting to hear which woman was calling her man''s dear...?It has nothing to do, just a little jealous...


    "It''s Mr. Gao''s cousin, DOA''s chief accountant, Ma Jiahui..." Mo worry said depressed.


    "Oh??" Zhou Ye was a little speechless, the whole world''s line of cause and effect had been disrupted by him, so Xiao Ma still rebelled?Is this messing up??"How much are you hacking?"


    "15 billion U.S. dollars... That''s my private money... Honey, you want to avenge me..." Mo Chou now does not have the appearance of a generation of gangsters behind the scenes, a whole small coquettish man with his own man woman.


    "Okay...Where is he now?" Zhou Ye sighed. His own woman was bullied. Who is the one who won??He doesn''t care about it...


    "Now he is being taken to Bangkok by the Interpol..." Mo Chou said here, and after a pause, he said: "This time, fortunately, Kiki got the news in advance. Otherwise, maybe I would really be stunned by this Ma Jiahui. Arrived¡­¡­"


    "Don''t worry, I''m here, it''s okay..." Zhou Ye didn''t worry at all. Even if the ending was so bad, the evidence of DOA group money laundering was handed over to Interpol by Xiao Ma, and he could turn things around... What, it''s a big deal to use some abilities outside the specifications, he is not a pedantic person, any master disdain to make a shot at a low hand, otherwise it is a shame...


    In Zhou Ye''s view, this sentence is pure nonsense-if the giant is okay, he will ignore the life of the ant, because it is meaningless to him, but if the ant gets on the pole to find the giant''s trouble... then there is no way. Now, the giant will tell this guy with action, [My kindness is not the capital you use to provoke]


    "My dear is the best..." Mo Chou smiled happily. What does a woman like most?I like most men to say to her, it¡¯s okay if I''m here-this is a manifestation of a sense of security...


    Just when Zhou Ye was about to ask a few more questions, Mengyao in his arms deliberately approached Zhou Ye''s mobile phone side dishonestly and said loudly, "My dear, who is it?"


    Seeing whether you will die this time... After Mengyao said this, she was secretly proud, in her opinion-this is completely asking for trouble for Zhou Ye... I want the colorful flags to flutter outside and the red flags at home will not fall. , Dreaming...


    Zhou Ye saw Mengyao''s thoughts in an instant, smiled slightly, and said directly to Mo Chou: "There is a new sister who wants to talk to you..."


    "Okay, I''m also very curious about the new sister..." Mo Chou said with a smile. Just now, with Mengyao''s voice, she also understood Mengyao''s thoughts in seconds-it seems that the new sister has not been treated well by my dear. What?Otherwise, I would also go to Thailand, watching the course of this operation, while also helping my man adjust his new sisters-anyway, my man has worked so hard, of course, as his woman To help him share some sorrows, such as this new sister...


    "I...I..." Mengyao looked at the phone Zhou Ye handed over, instantly dumbfounded?This is completely different from what she thought... shouldn''t it be torn?Shouldn''t the opposite person become a bitch cursing the street in an instant?


    How is it so harmonious?Want to chat with yourself???Did you guess wrong? The woman on the phone has nothing to do with Zhou Ye??


    Mengyao took Zhou Ye''s phone with a dazed expression, and said nervously, "Hey, hello... I, I am Zhou Ye''s woman, Mengyao..."


    "Hello, I am also Zhou Ye''s woman, and I am Mo Chou...but according to the rules of the Zhou family, you should call my sister!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye ignored the two women there with their mobile phones and exchanged their thoughts... He just stayed and walked into the bathroom... He didn''t have any sweat on his body, but he couldn''t keep Mengyao from being tired and sweating... So, he needed Take a shower first, then change into your clothes and go directly to Bangkok by helicopter.


    Speaking of it-I haven''t seen Ji Qi for a long time, so I will give her a little surprise this time... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye hummed a song happily...


    Chapter nine hundred and ninety seven


    Three hours later----


    When Zhou Ye arrived at the airport, it was almost seven or eight in the evening-of course he came here to pick up Ji Qi''s plane...


    In any case, she was her own woman, and Zhou Ye would be willing to fill her own woman if he had the opportunity.


    "Huh?..." As soon as Zhou Ye walked into the airport lobby, he saw a familiar figure, not Ji Qi, but Qin Feng, the stuttering male protagonist in the Chinatown detective.


    At this moment, Qin Feng is lowering his head, holding his mobile phone, and seems to be playing some mobile game...


    "Hi, hello..." Zhou Ye greeted him with a smile, pretending to be warm-hearted and asked: "Are you Chinese?"


    "Yes, yes..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Qin Feng couldn''t help but raised his head in surprise. He was released a pigeon by his cousin, and he was still in a foreign country. At this moment, he could hear an authentic Chinese sentence. It just feels as happy as if you have won the jackpot... "You, are you also Chinese?"


    "Yeah... I''m here to pick up my girlfriend''s plane, why are you standing here?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile, "Did you leave with the tour group?"


    Of course Zhou Ye knew who Qin Feng was waiting for, but he couldn''t come up and asked why your cousin didn''t come to pick you up?Isn''t that telling people clearly that you have a problem??


    "I, I, I, I didn''t follow... with the tour group..." Qin Feng said shyly: "I...I...I''m waiting...waiting for a relative..."


    "Then I just ask you to have a cup of coffee, sit and wait..." Zhou Ye said, involuntarily pulling up Qin Feng and walking towards the VIP lounge. As the holder of the Centurion Black Card, Zhou Ye Never stand in the terminal waiting for someone...


    "That...that...that''s so sorry..." Qin Feng is not too old, a young man of only seventeen or eighteen years old, facing Zhou Ye, an old fried dough stick, he has no ability to resist...


    "Nothing to be embarrassed..." Zhou Ye dragged Qin Feng to the VIP lounge of the airport. After ordering two cups of coffee, he said, "Since everyone is Chinese and you are away from home, you can help. It''s a moment..."


    "That...thank you so much...thank you..." Qin Feng really regarded Zhou Ye as a good person at this moment... In the airport of a foreign country, the relatives who came to pick up the plane did not pick him up without an acquaintance. Phone, Qin Feng''s psychology was broken at this time.


    In this situation, when meeting someone like Zhou Ye, Qin Feng felt like he had been lucky... it was great.


    "What are you polite? The Chinese in the world are one family..." Zhou Ye smiled and chatted with Qin Feng¡ª¡ª


    As everyone knows, apart from being very enthusiastic about beautiful girls, Zhou Ye basically ignores men... Why is he the only one who is so friendly to Qin Feng??Of course not because Zhou Ye came to Thailand and his taste changed. He wanted to try the feelings of X man...


    He just felt a little guilty for Qin Feng. What a honest child, he was stared at by his four women, playing with the remote control like a guinea pig...


    Zhou Ye only hopes that when Qin Feng knows who is the woman behind everything, he can still laugh so happy...


    Of course, the above are all humiliations...Zhou Ye never feels guilty to men, his guilt is only to women...To put it bluntly, he is just idle and just looking for someone to chat.


    On the other side-on the plane from France to Bangkok, Ji Qi was looking out the window with a depressed expression...


    When I was in France, I flew for more than ten hours at night, and arrived in Bangkok. It was still at night... Isn''t she chasing the night away... It''s really depressing.


    But fortunately, this damn trip is finally over...The plane is about to land in half an hour...I wonder how Sister Mo Chou is preparing?I heard that my dear is also in Thailand... I don¡¯t know if I can have a chance to meet my dear...


    When thinking of his own man... Ji Qi involuntarily leaked a sweet smile, and Abin, who was sitting next to Ji Qi, looked sour...because he knew that the smile of the goddess in his mind was not for himself Revealed.


    [Dear passengers-please fasten your seat belts, the plane is about to land at Bangkok Suvarnabhumi International Airport...]


    Ji Qi took a deep breath when he heard the prompt announcement in the cabin... The damn journey is finally over... But when thinking of this mission, Ji Qi feels a little headache again. You say you are a pony I don¡¯t honestly do my job in Sister Mo Chou¡¯s DOA group, and I ran out without a problem...


    It seems-this time my identity is going to be exposed... It''s really depressing...


    However, all these negative feelings disappeared at the moment when I saw my man...


    "My dear..." After Ji Qi was shocked, she was ecstatic and rushed all the way to Zhou Ye... Throwing away the luggage in her hand, she suddenly jumped onto Zhou Ye''s body, a pair of long legs. He clung to Zhou Ye''s waist and held the handsome face of his own man with his own hands. Without a word, he kissed him fiercely...


    Of course Zhou Ye has to respond to the enthusiasm of his own woman...


    In the huge airport lobby, this pair of men and women looked particularly conspicuous...


    Standing behind Zhou Ye, Qin Feng looked at the two in a little embarrassment... To be honest, he was a little envious of Zhou Ye for having such a beautiful girlfriend... However, if Zhou Ye is so handsome, if he finds an ordinary-looking girl. Girlfriend, that is probably the suspicious thing.


    "Hello...How do you call it?" Abin, who has been walking behind Ji Qi, saw that his goddess was so enthusiastic with other men. He felt that it was not a good feeling...


    He really wanted to go forward and pull Zhou Ye away, but he was afraid that this would make Ji Qi hate him even more...So in the end he walked up to Qin Feng who was standing behind Zhou Ye. The young man who came with Zhou Ye asked about Zhou Ye''s information-knowing oneself and one''s enemy is not dead.


    "Me??" Qin Feng pointed to his nose and asked with a look of surprise: "Are you, you, are you asking me?"


    "Yes..." Abin forced a smile on his face to make himself look friendly, and said: "My colleague often says that he has a boyfriend. This is the first time I have seen her so happy, you My friend is so amazing... actually picked a flower from our Interpol headquarters?"


    "..." After Qin Feng looked at Abin up and down, he said unhurriedly: "You, you, you just... just saw this lady pounce... into my friend''s arms... You, your fists are clenched...very, very tight...said, it means you are very unhappy...you, you, you now...come in front of me again...face, facial muscles , So uncomfortable, natural... Obviously your heart is not, unlike you... You... behaved... Then, so happy... You, you... Do you want to explore and explore the origins of my friends?"

 Chapter 707

    "Haha... what are you talking about... I didn''t even think about that..." Abin laughed, as if he really thought so, in fact there was a MMP in his heart that wanted to say... where did this come from? ''S little pervert, you can see so many things in some trivial details.


    "Hey--!" Although Qin Feng was young, he was not stupid at all, or should be said--he was overly clever... His affection for Zhou Ye made him not care about this guy at all, even though this guy claims to be an international Interpol''s...but so what?He is not a criminal, there is no reason to cooperate with this hypocritical guy.


    Chapter nine hundred and ninety eight


    "Hello, is Abin?" At this time, the two people who had reunited after a long time finally separated. Zhou Ye smiled and walked to Abin and said: "I don''t know if you have read a world famous book, the pig''s feet in it. It¡¯s so awesome... the name is the same as yours!"


    "Hello..." Abin asked curiously: "What novel is it?"


    "Juvenile X Bin...This is a rigorously structured autobiographical novel. It once accompanied me through the ignorant youth...I always aim to be a person like Abin..." Zhou Ye said, meaning He patted Abin deeply on the shoulder, "If you have a chance, take a look... Trust me, you will like that book..."


    "...Puff..." Qin Feng standing behind Zhou Ye almost laughed out loud. He didn''t expect that this new friend he met was so witty...


    "..." Abin looked at Zhou Ye, and then at Qin Feng. Subconsciously, he felt that Zhou Ye''s remarks weren''t good things, but-Abin, who had no evidence, didn''t know what to do. Speaking of it, as a French Chinese, he has never read the book of the boy X Bin... and he doesn''t even know what the book says...


    "Haha...Okay, I''m just kidding you..." Zhou Ye smiled, pulling Jiqi''s little hand, "Let''s separate here... I will help Qiqi take a night off. After all, we are already like this. It¡¯s been a long time since I saw you...Abin, are you such an unreasonable person?"


    "I..." Abin really wanted to say something inaccurate, but when he saw the gaze of Ji Qi''s follower Zhou Ye, he had no choice but to agree. He was afraid that even if he was not sure, Ji Qi will also leave with Zhou Ye... Then he might as well say that he can, at least he can leave a good impression."Well then... Go early and return early, Aqi, you know the location of the safe house in Bangkok."


    "Well¡ªI know!" After Ji Qi agreed casually, she ignored Abin, but followed Zhou Ye as if she were a little wife...


    "Then I am here waiting for someone from the Bangkok police to pick me up..." Abin said, waving his hand at several people."see you tomorrow¡­¡­"


    "See you tomorrow..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hands. He estimated that the two might not have to wait until tomorrow to see each other...Of course, he wouldn''t say these things.


    After greeting Abin, Zhou Ye turned to look at Qin Feng and asked, "Should I take you to where you are going? I think your relative is a bit unreliable..."


    "No, no, no..." Qin Feng said shyly: "I, I don''t know or know... where he lives and where he lives... so I, I''d better wait for him here..."


    "Okay...whatever you want..." Zhou Ye waved his hand, grabbing Ji Qi''s slender waist, and walked out."I''ll see you later... Go to the VIP lounge and wait. I stand here for more than 2..."


    As Zhou Ye and Ji Qi left, only Qin Feng and Abin were left in the waiting hall. After Qin Feng glanced at Abin, he walked directly to the VIP lounge with his luggage. It¡¯s still there, and there-there are sofas to sit on, coffee to drink, isn¡¯t it more comfortable than standing here?


    In the entire terminal, only Abin was left, carrying his luggage in a mess in the wind...


    "My dear...you are necrotic...hahaha..." Ji Qi laughed loudly after sitting on Zhou Ye''s sports car. My man actually recommended Abin, the old-fashioned man, to see the young X Bin... I don''t know. If he really went to read it and found that it was actually a Liu Bei, would he cry?


    "I''m not wrong... Originally, that masterpiece was a good book to accompany me through my youth..." Zhou Ye said solemnly and started the car... When he just drove past the gate of the terminal, he saw A small guy rushed into the terminal... couldn''t help but smile, and said to himself: "Tang Ren?"


    "Who is Tang Ren?" Ji Qi asked curiously.


    "A guy who has green hat achievements in both worlds..." Zhou Ye said nonsensely.


    "This guy is really sad..." Ji Qi couldn''t help but sigh when she heard the words of her own man: "He can''t escape the achievements of the Green Hat King..."


    "That''s for sure..." Zhou Ye said, suddenly thinking about it, and said to Ji Qi: "Baby, let me show you the nightlife in Bangkok..."


    "Okay..." For Ji Qi, where to go is not important, what matters is who to go with. Obviously, with Zhou Ye... Even if Zhou Ye takes her to a mass grave, she feels very much Happy... In short, this girl has been poisoned by Zhou Ye... There is no cure.


    "Then let''s wait here for a while, and then follow Tang Ren and the others..." Zhou Ye said, slowing down and driving slowly on the highway...


    As expected by Zhou Ye... very quickly-Tang Ren drove his 200cc scooter and surpassed Zhou Ye''s sports car... When he surpassed Zhou Ye''s Bugatti Veyron, Tang Ren said casually , "Damn, it must be another new driver...I am blinded by such a good car..."


    Tang Ren''s voice is small, but the two people in the car are not ordinary people. Zhou Ye himself is outside the specification. After Ji Qi''s modification by the Valkyrie Plan, her hearing is far beyond ordinary, and of course they can''t lose a word. He heard what he said.


    Ji Qi couldn''t help laughing... It was the first time that her own man was complained about as a new driver... But Zhou Ye felt a bit dumbfounded... Okay, Tang Ren, you won... Evening me Will give you a surprise...


    That''s it¡ªZhou Ye drove the car, following Tang Ren and Qin Feng far away¡ªuntil the two entered a pedestrian street, Zhou Ye had to find a parking lot nearby, parked the car in... and took it with him Ji Qi walked towards Tang Ren''s location.


    Ji Qi hugged Zhou Ye''s arm and looked curiously at this bustling pedestrian street...The street was full of people, however, it was not the most eye-catching, the most eye-catching thing was everywhere on the street. Raising the sign in hand, the girls wearing various bikinis...Their signs are written in English with various slogans, such as [XXXX¡ª¡ªTry it¡­] For example, [XXXX¡ª¡ªPrice¡­]


    In short-this is a fallen place, of course, this is a fallen place that men prefer...


    Ji Qi didn''t think that her man came here with her to find those skilled women. After all, there are so many sisters in the family, and it is impossible for him to see these wild flowers...


    Soon-Zhou Ye took Ji Qi into a nightclub...Here, there was a lot of people, and it was very lively...On the stage of the nightclub, there were girls in miniskirts dancing there...


    Zhou Ye took Ji Qi and sat on a free semicircular lounge sofa. He smiled and looked not far away. Sitting in front of the bar, Qin Feng and Tang Ren were drinking there with a few sisters...


    "My dear? What are we doing here..." Ji Qi didn''t like it very much. There were coquettish bitches everywhere, looking at her man''s eyes, as if he was going to swallow him alive... She estimated that as long as If your own man hooks up, these coquettish bitches will rush over like moths to the fire, even if your own man doesn''t give money...


    "What''s wrong?" Zhou Ye turned to look at Ji Qi and asked.


    "I don''t like it here..." After Ji Qi finished speaking, she felt a little disappointed when she said that. She hurriedly leaned into her man''s ear and whispered: "My dear, if you really want to see such a performance...that one After I go back, I will show you...Let¡¯s go..."


    "Don''t worry, let''s leave in a while..." Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously. He really didn''t expect that he wanted to give Tang Ren a surprise. Before Tang Ren''s surprise was given, his woman would give himself a surprise first... ¡­"Anything really is fine? Baby?"


    "Um-!" Ji Qi nodded shyly...


    Chapter nine hundred and ninety nine


    At this moment-a mature woman in a gorgeous long dress came over, holding the menu in her hand, sitting on the opposite side of Zhou Ye as a familiarity... "This guest is very face-to-face, she is the first Come here to play again?"


    "Yes..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded. He knew... this woman was the foreman of this place, commonly known as mother sang... Since Ji Qi gave himself a surprise, he didn''t want to stay here anymore. Now...single-handedly asked: "Do you have a ladyboy above the level?"


    "Of course..." Mother Sang said, looking at Zhou Ye with a slightly regretful look...a look, I didn''t expect you to be such a man''s expression... It''s a pity that you are such a handsome boy, and I don''t like it. woman??


    "..." Zhou Ye understood the meaning in his mother Sang''s eyes... but he really didn''t bother to explain... he said directly and unceremoniously: "Go and call me the most beautiful one here, don''t take that. Kind of garbage to fool me, as long as I am satisfied, money is not a problem..."


    "Okay, please wait..." Mom Sang promised, stood up and walked towards the backstage not far away...


    She can¡¯t control the customer¡¯s preferences. It is of course the best to make money... Therefore, she intends to take out the treasure of the shop in the store... It just so happens that he is raising money recently and wants to perform surgery... How about the money?


    On the other side...After the foreman left, Ji Qi asked in a low voice in her man''s ear: "My dear, what is Ladyboy??"


    "It''s a specialty of Thailand..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "I want to give Tang Ren a surprise..."


    "..." Ji Qi looked at the short black man sitting at the bar with some sympathy, talking loudly. She felt that the guy named Tang Ren was going to be unlucky...


    But--what about him...Ji Qi thought a little bit badly, as long as her man is happy--what will happen to other people, she doesn''t care so much...


    It was not too late, and the foreman came over with a tall and beautiful girl... directly introduced to Zhou Ye: "She''s sania, she is the most beautiful here..."


    "Hmm¡ª" Zhou Ye looked up and down the Ladyboy, nodded in satisfaction, and said, "It''s her..."


    "The guest, you have fun...I''ll go first..." the foreman said, and left here with a step. Afterwards, her referral fee will be given to her by Sania. She is not worried at all... This is from Bangkok. Rules, the guy who broke the rules can''t live in Bangkok.


    "Hello...Can I sit down?" Sania asked cautiously. After all, there was a lady beside Zhou Ye, and she didn''t want to annoy the customer. According to the foreman, this customer is definitely not bad Guy...otherwise she wouldn''t come out.


    "Sit..." Zhou Ye waved her hand, let her sit opposite to him, then pointed at where Tang Ren was standing, and said, "Do you know that guy?"


    "He seems to be a regular customer in the store...but he never called us, he only played with those women..." Sania said after looking at Tang Ren.


    "That''s good..." Zhou Ye said with peace of mind--he didn''t want to hear that Tang Ren was a cold master, and the surprise he prepared could not achieve the result he wanted...


    "Guest, do you know him?" Sania asked curiously.


    "Yes, we are friends..." Zhou Ye said nonsensely: "I want to make a joke with him..."

 Chapter 708

    As Zhou Ye said, he took out a stack of US dollars from his pocket and placed it on the table. The stack of US dollars was at least three to four thousand dollars. If it was changed to Thai baht, it would be as much as one hundred thousand...


    Hundreds of thousands of baht...This is a big temptation and confusion for sania...but she knows better that the more money...sometimes the more her hands are burnt...she couldn''t help but ask timidly: "Guest, what are you going to do?"


    "You just have to seduce him... As long as you go to his window, the thirty thousand dollars will be yours... Also, if you go to him... Hey, I will double the price for you..." As Zhou Ye said, he took out another pile of dollars and threw it on the table.


    "..." Sania was fighting between heaven and man in her heart... Obviously, this is a malicious joke... But, with all this money... She won''t have to work for at least a year...


    Looking at sania with a hesitant look, Zhou Ye said leisurely: "Think well... Actually, I am not too optimistic about you, because I am afraid that guy will recognize you, then it will be boring... So, if you don''t want to do it. , I won''t force you..."


    "I did it..." Sania gritted her teeth and put her hand on the dollar bills on the table-money is moving, she has no reason not to do it, it''s just a man, she hasn''t done it before...


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye was not surprised at sania''s choice. He just faintly gave sania a vaccination, "If you take my money, you have to do things well...you can also try Try to take money and do nothing...As long as you are confident that you can escape the chase of the battle axe, you can take money and do nothing..."


    As Zhou Ye said, he ignored the tangled sania and took his own woman and walked out... When passing behind Tang Ren, he also added a little bit of material to Tang Ren¡¯s wine glass to make him today. Can''t tell the difference between east and west at night...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s back, sania collected the dollar bills on the table with a tangled look, she knew-from the moment she took the money, this thing-she had to do it or not. , You have to do it if you don''t do it... Tomahawk-she can''t afford it


    Put the banknotes in the Kun bag you carry with you, and feel the weight of the banknotes¡ªher entanglement doesn¡¯t exist anymore at this moment... If you have money to make money, you¡¯re still entangled. In other words, even if Zhou Ye didn¡¯t give it to her. For a penny, she would do it as long as she brought out the Tomahawk sign.


    It¡¯s just that what I did was not so willing, and what I did was not so dedicated... So, for the sake of this sixty thousand dollars, Sania decided to entertain Tang Ren... Let him deeply feel that she is better than a woman Side of...


    Zhou Ye has no way of knowing about Sania¡¯s psychological activities... He has accomplished his goal and gave Tang Ren an unforgettable surprise... The rest of the time, of course, is the two-person world between him and his own woman... ¡­


    Zhou Ye took Ji Qi around in Bangkok¡¯s night market... The two were like ordinary couples, walking all the way, eating all the way... No matter snacks or fruits... The two had never been idle.


    After the two were completely full...Zhou Ye drove Ji Qi back to his villa in Bangkok¡ªit was a sleepless night, and Ji Qi fulfilled her promise¡ªshe really came to Zhou Ye. A customized table dance...


    What Zhou Ye saw was blood boiling... That night, Ji Qi found out that she had miscalculated... The difficult task of fighting her own man alone, even with her super physique, she couldn''t bear it...


    Thousandth chapter


    Bangkok at three o''clock in the morning... the hustle and bustle of nightlife has gradually subsided. There are occasionally a few drunk and unconscious people on the street. They are either Europeans who come to Bangkok for vacation or work in bars. The accompaniment lady...maybe their status and status are different during the day, and it can even be said that they are different, but on the street-they only have one name, that is-drunk.


    In the villa on the outskirts of Bangkok, Zhou Ye slowly opened his eyes...Looking at the seemingly empty space by the window, he whispered: "Come out, Xiaolu..."


    "Sorry, master... Xiaolu didn''t mean to interrupt your rest." With a timid voice, a slim figure in a black dress slowly appeared by the window out of thin air...


    "I know... I didn''t blame you..." Zhou Ye looked at Xiao Lu''s timidly pretty face and rubbed his eyebrows with some headache.


    This girl is actually a group of Mo Chou''s team trained by the Baidi Clan from Ji Qi, but is slightly different from Ji Qi in that Ji Qi received spy training, while Xiao Lu received assassination. training.


    Simply put-this sister paper is a killer...


    Perhaps it was the first time that Zhou Ye took Xiaolv for some reason.Although Xiao Lv can be called a murderous character, but when facing Zhou Ye, she is like a little girl who has been bullied, looking pitiful...


    I have to say that being cold to the outside world and treating his soft little green always made Zhou Ye have an urge to bully violently¡ªthis is how he felt, and he did it like this...the result became like this¡ª ¡ª Xiaolu always looks timid every time he sees Zhou Ye.


    "Come..." Zhou Ye looked at Xiao Lu''s unpleasant expression, shaking the heart of S to wake up again... He patted his leg, looking like you know.


    "Yes..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s movements, Xiao Lu moved to Zhou Ye''s face with an aggrieved expression, and gently straddled Zhou Ye''s lap, burying her little face. On Zhou Ye''s shoulders, he looked reluctant but dare not resist.


    "Hey..." Zhou Ye unceremoniously fanned Xiaolv''s dolphins and said, "What are you doing here so early?"


    "Hmm--!" Xiaolu felt the tingling sensation from there, and along with the tingling and pain, there was also a numbness, numbness and sensation, which made her involuntarily give a low hug. Zhou Ye''s arms tightened involuntarily."Mother Mo Chou said...said...I will let you go early...Don''t play too crazy..."


    "...Speaking of it, that matter should have been done soon..." Zhou Ye hugged Xiaolu and muttered to himself: "It just so happens that you are here... Then Xiaolu, you will come with me. All right¡­¡­"


    "Okay..." Xiaolu nodded obediently...


    Zhou Ye gently put Xiao Lu down, and then turned around to help Ji Qi who was still awake and tucked the quilt-even though Bangkok was very hot, the air-conditioning in the room was very sufficient... and Ji Qi was a little tired. Excessively, even if Zhou Ye was making such a fuss with Xiaolu, she didn''t wake up - one can imagine how fierce the battle between her and Zhou Ye was last night.


    "I''ll help you dress..." Xiaolu hurriedly took out a black casual outfit from her space bracelet and put it on Zhou Ye when she saw her host come to stay...


    The space bracelet is the standard equipment of Zhou Ye women, and each of them has all kinds of favorite cosmetics, clothes, and various snacks in their bracelets. I bought my own man''s clothes...


    Maybe those clothes Zhou Ye had never seen once, they bought them according to their own ideas, but¡ªif they had a chance, they would definitely let their men dress up according to their own intentions.


    After helping her man to change into a new outfit from head to toe, Xiaolu took two steps back, and satisfactorily looked up and down at the renewed Zhou Ye, "The master is really the most handsome..."


    "Don''t say anything that everyone on earth knows..." Zhou Ye joked, holding Xiao Lu''s right hand, his figure flashed, and he planned to leave here...


    "Master..." At this time, Xiaolu, who has always been timid, unexpectedly took the initiative to speak, "Could you not use your ability... I, I want to walk with you..."


    "..." Zhou Ye turned his head to look at Xiao Lu. He knew... Xiao Lu wanted to spend more time alone with him, and smiled slightly: "Okay... Then let''s walk over slowly... ...Anyway, there is so much time..."


    "Thank you, Master..." Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiaolu wrapped her arms around Zhou Ye''s neck with a surprised look, and came to thank you.


    The two of them just held hands and walked out of the villa--even Zhou Ye didn''t even drive the car...


    Little Green snuggled up next to Zhou Ye, and carefully glanced at Zhou Ye from time to time... That looks extremely cute. If time and place didn''t allow it, I''m afraid Zhou Ye would have turned into a beast...


    This dark night is actually no different from the countless dark nights that Xiaolu has experienced when doing missions...dark and silent.


    However-Xiaolu, who was alone with Zhou Ye today, felt that the night was so warm inexplicably...The warmth she actually didn''t want to kill.


    "Master..." Xiaolu held Zhou Ye''s hand and said lowly, "Didn''t you ever ask me...why did you not feel scared at all when you killed someone, as if the killer was not of the same kind?"


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye didn''t understand why Xiaolv would suddenly bring up this long time ago topic, but he still nodded, "Yes...At that time, it seemed that Xiaolv didn''t exist when facing other people. The feelings are the same..."


    "Because... Xiao Lu has a very small heart..." Zhou Ye was a little confused when Xiao Lu answered the question...


    "Does this have anything to do with big hearts and small hearts?" Zhou Ye was curious...


    "Of course it does matter..." Xiaolu stopped her steps, then looked up at Zhou Ye with her head up, and said with an unprecedented seriousness: "Because Xiaolu''s heart is very small, so Xiaolu''s feelings are also Rarely... All the feelings and hearts of Xiaolu have been put on the owner''s body...So...so...When Xiaolu faces other people, she doesn''t have any feeling...For Xiaolu, They are no different from things..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was silent for a while... He admitted that he was touched by Xiao Lu... There is no gorgeous rhetoric, there is no mountain alliance... It''s just a statement like a statement, but Zhou Ye feels that this is The love words that touched him the most he heard in this world."Little Green...Don''t call my master from now on..."


    "Master doesn''t want Xiaolv?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiaolu said anxiously: "If there is something wrong with Xiaolu, please tell Xiaolu... Xiaolu will change... Changed...Master, don''t abandon Little Green..."


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Xiao Lu''s startled look... After he couldn''t help but sighed, he hugged Xiao Lu firmly, and whispered in her ear: "Call me later My dear is fine..."


    "Dear, dear..." Xiaolu''s big eyes were involuntarily covered with mist... Is this the owner''s recognition of himself?Is this because the owner responded to his feelings?What Mistress Mo Chou said was right...Love is more than just doing it, but also speaking out loud...


    Thank you...Mistress Mo Chou...


    Chapter One Thousand and One


    And on the other side-in the cabin of the Great Emperor, Mo Chou is holding a glass of red wine, looking up at the shining stars in the night sky...a beautiful girl in a black and white maid costume is standing behind her with her hands down, no one else It is Sayuri Aoi.


    "Aoi, don''t you blame me for instigating Xiaolu to confess to my dear?" Mo Chou looked up at Aoi who was standing behind him and asked.


    "Of course not..." Sayuri Aoi said indifferently: "On the contrary, I also want to thank Mother Mochou..."


    "Thank me? Why??" Mo Chou asked with a look on his face: "You know, with the kind of dear character who doesn''t look at her being wronged, Xiaolu will definitely be promoted, then you have to shout. Little Green Mother..."


    "¡ª¡ªXiaolu is just a disqualified maid... Actually she was tempted to change by some insignificant status. She is not worthy to be a maid..." Sayuri Aoi said with a look of hatred for iron and steel." She is still too tender... Compared to the mistress, the maid is closer to the master''s existence... There are so many women who call the master dear, but the only ones who can be called [Master] are me and her... She This idiot has turned out to be so renegade...but that''s okay. From then on, I have become the master''s only maid...It''s great."


    "..." Hearing Aoi Sayuri''s words, Mo worried [you are right, I was speechless.] Looks like...what is this??Only real benefits?Still shaking M''s wailing??Forget it... the maid''s worldview, she doesn''t understand...

 Chapter 709

    At the moment-on the outskirts of Bangkok-


    Zhou Ye has brought Xiaolu to the Interpol safe house in Thailand...


    This safe house is also located on the outskirts of Bangkok... it is next to the Chao Phraya River, and even a direct current was dug on the Chao Phraya River to directly guide the Chao Phraya River to a large artificial lake...


    Seven or eight buildings with traditional Thai characteristics form a large villa area... On the outside, it looks like other Thai tyrant¡¯s villas¡ªbut inside, it¡¯s full of all kinds of villas. Communication facilities and explosion-proof devices.


    "My dear...or else I will take you in?" Xiaolu asked worriedly looking at the guard with a gun at the door.The ability she was endowed by Zhou Ye using mutant genes was invisible, and she could invisible things that she could touch.


    This ability is simply a magical skill for the killer.


    "Don''t be so troublesome..." Speaking of these people, if Zhou Ye wants to kill them, it won''t even take a second... But, no need... Generally speaking, Zhou Ye doesn''t like killing people much.


    And¡ªthese policemen are plain, and they have no grievances or grudges against Zhou Ye, just their duties...So Zhou Ye planned to walk in without killing people.


    There are many ways to walk in without killing people, and Zhou Ye chose the simplest way¡ªthat is¡ªusing the mental magnetic field to be invisible in front of other people... This ability is similar to Emma, ??the Queen of White. But Zhou Ye, who owns the gem of the soul, is equally handy.


    "You will go directly to the monitoring room in a while...I''ll find that pony..." Zhou Ye ordered.


    "Um... Then I''ll go first..." Xiaolu said, disappearing into the air...


    Zhou Ye just watched Xiaolv walk into this well-guarded [safe house] like a stroll in the courtyard...


    After estimating the time, Zhou Ye also stood up and swaggered toward the villa... scratching his tongue?No need... Zhou Ye just glanced at a certain guard, and all the memories in his mind would appear in his mind... The place where the little horse was, I found it in an instant...


    Zhou Ye didn''t rush, and walked towards the room where the pony was being held as if strolling in his back garden... He didn''t care about the surveillance probes all over the corner... He knew that Xiaolv would take care of them...


    And on the other side¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªIn the monitoring room of the safe house¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A beautiful girl in a black lady''s suit is sitting in front of the surveillance screen, drowsy... After all, this is the first time she performs a mission...


    In fact, Julie was originally a Hong Kong policeman, but she has the identity of Interpol. This time it happened suddenly. She came from Hong Kong overnight...How could she not be sleepy all the way?


    Besides, it''s a little bit past four in the morning, which is the time of the night when it is most prone to fatigue...she is not sleepy and has ghosts.


    Just when Julie¡¯s head was a little bit fierce, as if another chill came out of her back, she shuddered unpreparedly, and her whole person instantly became sober...


    She was accustomed to looking up at the monitor placed in front of her, and at the same time she reached for the coffee that was already cold and put it on the table...


    Just when she touched the coffee cup with her hand, her whole person was suddenly stunned... In the monitor, a handsome boy she had never seen was walking towards the room where the target person was protected... This young man, Julie, was sure she had never seen it, because¡ªthis young man was too handsome, and Julie was sure that if she had seen it, she would definitely remember it.


    "No...someone is going to save the pony..." Julie sipped her hand, and patted the red alarm button on the side of the table... However, at this time, a cold female voice whispered in her ear. Said: "If I were you, I wouldn''t press that thing..."


    With this female voice, Julie only felt the chill between her neck, and the cold feeling brought by metal products filled her brain... Julie knew that this was a dagger... even by talking to the dagger. She could feel how sharp this dagger was when Leng Sensen''s blade touched the neck skin.


    "You can''t escape..." Julie raised her hands up, indicating that she would obediently follow the instructions, while whispering to persuade Xiaolu behind her."It''s about to change shifts... and you will never run away with the pony..."


    "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Can''t escape?Just kidding... She can come and go freely than this more heavily guarded US military base. Her stealth ability is derived from the genetic medicine improved by Umbrella technology... It can be said that it combines the X world and the century war yuan world. The advantages of the two stealth abilities...have the ability to reduce the body temperature and avoid heat induction.


    In the past, the infrared body temperature detectors used to deal with imaginary invisibility did not work for her...because she could adjust her body temperature while invisible.


    Chapter One Thousand and Two


    Listening to the unceremonious words behind her, Zhu Li helplessly ignored the kidnappers who refused to communicate. If she is willing to communicate, there is the possibility of communication, and the possibility of communication means that she is alive. The odds are even greater...


    Being bored, Julie could only put her eyes on the monitor again-at this time, she found a slight strangeness in this handsome and shameless teenager...


    He actually swayed forward, without concealing his deeds, completely ignoring that the patrol guards were passing in front of him...


    "Stupid--hurry up..." When she blurted out these words, Julie immediately covered her little goblin...How could she worry about her enemy?She shouldn''t have been expecting that idiot to be found by the patrol and caught... so maybe she still has a chance.


    There was an unexplained huh from behind, which made Julie feel self-confident... But at this moment, Julie saw that in the monitor, the handsome boy smiled at the camera and gestured to her. Gestures that I don¡¯t understand...


    Of course she couldn¡¯t understand this gesture¡ªZhou Ye didn¡¯t sign for her, but at the little green behind her... There was only one meaning [take away this little girl...]


    Zhou Ye didn''t worry that Little Green would go against her own meaning... He knew that-Little Green would satisfy all his thoughts, even if it was a posture that was ashamed or shy, she would sob with aggrieved expression... ... In fact, sometimes she still enjoys it... Maybe this is the fact that she said she didn''t want it, but her body is very honest.


    After saying hello to the little green in the monitoring room-Zhou Ye Shi Shiran continued to walk towards the room where the pony was imprisoned. I have to say that the security here is really tight... After a while, Zhou Ye has discovered ten Several open and dark outposts followed the two patrols.


    However, this is completely useless for Zhou Ye... He just opened his mind and his whole person disappeared in the eyes of those guys... This villa area is really not very big, and Zhou Ye will leave soon. At the door of the room where the pony is being held...


    Standing at the door of the room, Zhou Ye gently twisted the doorknob of the room... The door was violently opened by Zhou Ye, and stepped to the side of the couch... Zhou Ye grabbed the mature guy sleeping on the couch and threw it on the ground. ...


    This is a young man who seems to be in his twenties, obviously-he is not a pony...


    Even though this guy had been thrown to the ground by Zhou Ye, he still couldn''t wake up, he looked like he was full of sleep... He wasn''t pretending, he really slept soundly...


    There is no way, under the control of his mind, Zhou Ye can play with him at will, he can''t wake up...Of course, this is not to say that Zhou Ye is interested in this guy...He is not interested in men...Zhou Ye''s hobbies It''s a woman.


    Zhou Ye ignored the Interpol who was still sleeping on the ground. Instead, he lifted the bedboard with force... There was a man sleeping in it, not someone else. It was Zhou Ye''s goal this time-Ma Jiahui...


    Looking at the Zhengmei pony lying in front of him sleeping under the window, Zhou Ye had to admire the wit of this guy... If it were an ordinary person, the pony trick might really work.


    If you are an ordinary person, even if you find it here, you will only feel that you have been cheated when you see the Interpol on the couch. At most, you will run away after killing the Interpol... He would never expect that this guy, Xiao Ma, actually Hiding under the bed to sleep, this is the legendary black under the lamp-people will always be blinded by the things in front of them, and cannot see the things behind them...


    "It''s a good calculation..." Zhou Ye said, slapped Xiao Ma on the face, "Don''t sleep, wake up..."


    Xiao Ma was awakened by the sharp pain on his face. He opened his eyes and saw Zhou Ye''s first look. His face was panicked, but he quickly recovered his calm, "You are sent by the DOA Group... ¡­"


    "You guessed it... Zhahui..." I don''t know why, Zhou Ye thought of the playful Lanyue when he saw this face-ancient X music and green... even Zhahui... brothers. Come and play with Blue Moon and kill me...


    Hmmm¡ªeven though he didn''t cut him off, does it count as if he slapped his face??Zhou Ye thought seriously...


    "Zhazhahui?" Xiao Ma looked stunned... his name is Ma Jiahui, but the nickname Zhazhahui is too insulting... but thinking of his own arrangement, he calmed down again... "You can''t bring Leave me..."


    "Why should I take you away?" Zhou Ye glanced at him and said, "I only need to take away the 15 billion from you... that''s people''s private money... you Just like this, have you considered how others feel?"


    "15 billion... a lot of zeros..." Xiao Ma said and glanced at the Interpol on the ground: "Did you kill him?"


    "No..." Zhou Ye looked at Xiao Ma and sighed: "Don''t think that someone will come to rescue you. You can turn over and shout and try. If someone comes, I will lose..."


    "really??"


    Zhou Ye didn''t speak, but just made a gesture, please feel free...


    The pony fell into dantian without hesitation and shouted."Help¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    "Hey--!" Zhou Ye slapped the pony unceremoniously, and immediately slapped the pony...


    He covered his face and asked stupidly: "You said I could call for help..."


    "But I never said that I won''t beat you!!" Zhou Ye smiled, there is no way, the voice dubbing of this product in the movie is the voice of the queen, when he hears this cheap voice, Zhou Ye feels The palm is a little itchy...If you don''t give it to him, he won''t get the idea.


    "I''m cool...you can continue to call..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    Pony''s head shook like a rattle, "I won''t bark...If it''s really useful, someone should have come from that voice just now... I won''t give you a chance to slap my face..."

 Chapter 710

    "That''s boring..." Zhou Ye sighed, and said, "Well, the game time is over... Tell me where the 15 billion is?"


    "I said you would let me go?" Xiao Ma gave Zhou Ye a blank look as if you were an idiot, "I wouldn''t be so stupid..."


    "Actually, it doesn''t matter if you say it or not..." Zhou Ye patted Zhazhahui on the shoulder and said, "Anyway, I already know where you put things...Well-you bastard, you actually store one hundred and five The program USB flash drive with billions of funds is there...Could it be that you are gay??"


    "...How do you know?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhazhahui looked horrified-his last life-saving talisman was found...


    "Forget it, die early and give birth early..." Zhou Ye said, using the power of thinking...


    The pony only feels that his heart is firmly grasped by an invisible big hand. Where is the heart?It''s a pump for the whole body''s blood, and blood is a mover that transports oxygen and various nutrients needed by the human body... The heart suddenly stops beating, and the final result can only be death.


    "By the way, your ex-wife and daughter have been caught..." Zhou Ye smiled and whispered in the ear of the frightened Zha Hui, "This-is the end of the traitor... whatever yours No matter how tall the reason is, you can¡¯t get rid of the traitor hat on your head...So, I will accept your ex-wife and daughter unceremoniously. I will raise your daughter... Don¡¯t worry... "


    "You...you...please...please..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiao Ma grabbed Zhou Ye''s sleeves with a frightened expression... However, in the end-his arm was still Hanging weakly...


    Zhou Ye grabbed a list casually, and then put the USB flash drive full of that stuff into the list with his thought force... After making a withdrawal gesture to the camera probe in the corner of the room, Shi Shiran left. room¡­¡­


    Chapter One Thousand and Three


    Early morning-6:32-Bangkok suburb-in a room of Zhou Ye Villa


    Julie opened her eyes slowly, and the sharp pain on the back of her neck reminded her how she got to this place... frowning, Julie habitually wanted to touch the back of her neck. See if the skin is broken there... However, she finds that she can''t move at all-because her hands are behind her back in a pair of handcuffs.


    "Here...Where is it?" Julie looked at the furnishings in the guest room. In her mind¡ªthe last scene was that she saw the handsome boy on the monitor making a gesture to the monitor, and then She felt a pain in the back of her neck, and then she completely lost consciousness.


    When I woke up, I was already detained in this room...


    The furnishings in the room look very ordinary, if you have to say there is something different-then the whole room is decorated very low-key luxury...


    After looking at the entire room, Julie found that there were no items in the room that could help her current situation... Those small metal products had been deliberately put away... At least Julie didn''t find it. There is something in this room that can help you open the handcuffs.


    After searching for a long time, Julie finally gave up the idea of ??finding some small things, opening her handcuffs, and then escaping from here.But Julie is not discouraged...because she has one last trick!!!


    "Help!!! Is anyone here...!!! Help!!!"


    That''s right, Julie''s last trick is to shout for help!!


    A moment later... a brisk footstep came, and with a click, the guest room door was opened... A girl in a black dress came in. Julie looked at the girl with a daunting expression. I don¡¯t know this girl... "Who are you? Where are you? What do you want to do to me?"


    "Who am I?" Xiaolu walked up to Julie without expression and asked, "Can''t you hear my voice?"


    "Are you the gangster who kidnapped me?" As soon as Xiao Lu spoke, Julie could hear her voice. After all-Xiao Lu used a dagger to force her to observe how Zhou Ye came and went freely in the safe room. .


    "Yes!" Xiaolu said, helping Julie''s shoulders, turning her from lying to sitting, "Let''s go, someone wants to see you..."


    "...Who wants to see me?? What the hell are you going to do to me?" Julie asked with a bewildered look, but-these questions Xiaolu didn''t give her answers, just took her to the outside of the house ...


    Julie, who followed Xiaolv out of the house, looked at the environment in front of her¡ªit looks like it should be a villa. The hand-made Persian tapestries on the walls alone are expensive. Coupled with these luxurious decorations, Zhu Li came to a conclusion-the owner here should not be short of money.


    Is it Mr. Gao from the DOA Group??


    Zhu Li followed Xiaolu into a small hall with her mind full of questions...


    As soon as she walked into the side hall, Julie saw a person who surprised her... it was not someone else, but the handsome boy who came and went freely in the safe room she saw on the monitor."why you??"


    "Why can''t it be me?" Zhou Ye raised his head, glanced at Julie, smiled and waved to her...


    "Hey¡ªyou are committing a crime in such illegal detention, do you know?" Julie stood there, without a trace of wanting to walk over."You let me go, maybe you can fight for leniency..."


    "Really? Be lenient, sit in prison, be strict with resistance, go home for the New Year... Is this sentence out of fashion in Interpol?" Zhou Ye said, beckoning again, "Don''t say anything else. Things, come and watch something interesting with me first..."


    "I''m just..." Zhu Li just wanted to show that she would rather die than surrender. However, the huge thrust from behind made her fall to sit on the sofa beside Zhou Ye without staggering...


    "If you are really sturdy, you should press the alarm button in the monitoring room..." Little Green''s voice faintly sounded, she did not leave any affectionate words to Julie, making Julie struggle immediately stand up."I...I did it with you..."


    "Hey--!" Little Green ignored Julie. In her opinion, this was just the wailing of a life-failed dog¡ªLittle Green directly ignored Julie''s clamor, and Shi Shiran walked to her own man. He sat down on the other side, and snuggled into Zhou Ye''s arms obediently.


    "...I didn''t expect you to be male and female thieves..." Zhu Li said in a sour tone as she watched Xiao Lu snuggle in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    I don¡¯t know why, she just didn¡¯t want to lose face in front of Zhou Ye...especially when Xiao Lu was given away face...


    "Shhhhhhhhhhhhh, just watch this interesting show with me obediently..." Zhou Ye was a little annoyed by Julie, and directly stretched out his hand to embrace Julie''s slender waist...


    Zhou Ye''s moment made Zhu Li feel weak all over her body...especially the scent of good smell coming from Zhou Ye''s body, it made her feel like a deer bumping into her heart...


    Julie-you can''t be defeated by the enemy''s sugar-coated shells... I won''t succumb to a handsome man... Julie lifted her head up and looked at the person in front of her. Large projection screen...


    The content on the screen made her a little stunned... what''s the situation??You look at something so heavy in the morning???


    "Hey-you, aren''t you a pervert?" Zhu Li lowered her voice and whispered beside Zhou Ye.


    What exactly is playing on the screen??


    On the screen, a sweet-looking... woman is at the window, kissing affectionately with a wretched little man who looks black, and the little man also has an awkward look, half pushing and half just enjoying... ¡­


    These two are not others, the little dark-skinned man is Tang Ren, and the sweet-looking woman is the one who received Zhou Ye''s money...shemale Sania.


    Hearing Zhu Li''s words, Zhou Ye did not say a word... Instead, his eyes continued to stare at the screen... He was waiting for the final moment...


    Soon, the two finally reached the last step--but, this posture was a bit weird, Tang Ren lay down, sania pressed on top of him...With sania''s movements, Tang Ren leaked a pair of pains on his face. Happy tangled expression...


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye laughed and turned off the screen. He didn''t really like watching this kind of movies... He just wanted to see how the surprise he gave Tang Ren worked, and by the way, look at Tang Ren. That super funny face...


    Now it seems that the effect is outstanding. Isn''t this guy Tang Ren really bent??Zhou Ye touched his chin and thought.


    The first thousand and four chapters


    Bangkok, Thailand-Chinatown, in a two-story building that looks a little shabby.


    In a room on the second floor, Qin Feng was awakened by a sound like the howling of a ghost, a wolf, and a mountain shaking. He shook his head, trying to make himself sober... By the way, he took the mess of the howling ghost and wolf howl in his mind. The sound was driven out.


    However¡ªQin Feng¡¯s efforts had no effect at all, because¡ªthe general cry of howling ghosts and wolves did not come from his mind, but reality¡ª


    Qin Feng staggered up from the small single Simmons, and followed the sound towards the back room...


    This is a not very big room, the size is more than 30 square meters, and it is divided into two rooms inside and outside by a curtain. Except for the small bed Qin Feng just slept in, the outer room. It has been piled up by the sundries, only a small place is left...


    And the sound came from the back room separated by the curtain... Qin Feng opened the curtain curiously... The scene inside made him feel spicy eyes...


    I saw a small bed in the back room, his cousin Tang Ren was lying on it, and a sweet-looking woman was galloping behind him... The sound like a magic sound came from Tang Ren''s mouth... ¡­


    "I''m sorry...I didn''t see anything!" Qin Feng hurriedly put the curtain down...turned his head and walked outside the house...but he stopped his steps suddenly...


    Wait¡ªwhy is Tang Ren lying underneath??What kind of posture should it be??I don¡¯t know much about physiological hygiene. Isn¡¯t there any difficult movement I have never learned??


    With a forehead question, Qin Feng walked out of the house... After washing his face and brushing his teeth in the public bathroom, he took care of his physical hygiene by the way... He returned to the house again...


    At this moment, there is no more movement like howling ghosts and wolves... Tang Ren has put on his clothes and is sitting on a stool outside. Seeing that, he is waiting for his return...

 Chapter 711

    "That...I''m sorry, I didn''t intend to see it..." Qin Feng said embarrassedly.


    "You don''t need to say..." Tang Ren waved his hand with a look of vicissitudes...


    "Oh..." Qin Feng nodded, and said nothing...


    Qin Feng really stopped talking, but Tang Ren was a little entangled. He hesitated for a while and said, "If I tell you, it would be the first time last night...Do you believe it?"


    "You? The first time???" Qin Feng looked at Tang Ren suspiciously... and then stopped talking, kidding, it was the first time for a man in his thirties...Who believes...for the first time I would take myself to such a place directly last night?the first time?Lie to the ghost...


    Seeing Qin Feng''s unbelief on his face, Tang Ren hurriedly explained: "It''s really the first time I was fucked by a ladyboy..."


    "I was fucked by a ladyboy for the first time?" Qin Feng was really shocked when he heard these words... Damn, I didn''t find that beautiful girl was a ladyboy... Nima... It turns out that my cousin is so heavy. Taste, do you want to consider moving out?What should I do if he loses his chrysanthemums when he has a brutality in the province??


    "It''s really the first time..." Seeing Qin Feng''s look of disgust, Tang Ren hurriedly explained: "I didn''t know what happened last night, so I went to the window with him in a daze... by him¡­¡­"


    "You don''t need to explain anything to me..." Looking at Tang Ren''s eager look, Qin Feng only felt a chill all over his body... What was the instant vision that this cheating girlfriend explained to her boyfriend??Disgusting¡­¡­


    Before Qin Feng knew it, he put on a self-defense counterattack... His hands clenched his fists and placed them in front of the fierce... "I''m just here on vacation... How about you has nothing to do with me..."


    "Then don''t tell your mother-in-law about this after you go back, okay?" Tang Ren said pleadingly, "You know...the old people love to spread trivia, if your mother-in-law knows...I will No face to go back..."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t say..." Qin Feng was relieved when he heard Tang Ren''s words... When he saw Tang Ren''s relieved look, he asked, "Fucked by a human monster. So what kind of feeling is it?"


    "..." Tang Ren glanced at Qin Feng speechlessly, and said with a look of vicissitudes: "I read little, and I can''t tell you anything specifically... I can only summarize it in one sentence..."


    "What?" Qin Feng became more curious...


    "Before I met sania...I always thought I liked women..."


    I''m like an old wood... Don''t you describe it as vivid and in-depth??Qin Feng felt like 10,000 divine beasts passing in front of him with a cold expression in his heart... "Ha ha..."


    "If you are interested, I will ask Sania to introduce his sisters to you... If you come to Thailand and don''t try it, you will be here for nothing!" Tang Ren began to try to pull Qin Feng into the water...


    "Ahem...no need!" Qin Fengqiang resisted a loud roar [Are you sure that these are sisters and not brothers?]¡¯S impulse... "What¡¯s the schedule today?"


    "It''s a pity..." Seeing his nephew''s expression of rejection, Tang Ren still persuaded a little bit unwillingly: "Are you really not going to try it? Isn''t life just to be brave to try?"


    "...You, you, you say, I, I, I just moved out and moved out to live..." Qin Feng second understood Tang Ren''s conspiracy, he wanted to pull himself into the water... so as to ensure that he will not go back. Talking about him...


    "Okay, okay... if that''s the case!" Tang Ren saw that Qin Feng was about to turn his face, and said hurriedly: "Since you like investigating crimes, you can go to a disappearance case with me today... ¡­"


    "Okay..." Qin Feng felt happy when he heard this...


    And on the other side--


    Zhou Ye is teasing his new loot...Julie...


    Zhou Ye confirmed her identity as soon as she heard Zhu Li''s words. In the movie-the policewoman who played with Xiao Ma''s daughter in the safe house... What kind of woman Zhou Ye saw The most beautiful?Of course it is a caring woman...Julie in the movie is obviously a caring woman, so he will let Xiao-green take Julie back...


    At this moment, he is teasing Julie...


    Chapter One Thousand and Five


    "Why are you taking me back..."


    Facing the question of the girl in his arms, Zhou Ye said in a leisurely manner: "Because I want you..."


    Julie endured the inexplicable gratification that came out of her heart, and said solemnly: "You can''t get my heart like this, you let me go..."


    When she said this, Julie didn''t even think that she would be released. She was just playing her role as a police officer. In fact, everyone in society is playing their own role...or better. The boss is either a good employee, or a good father or wife...


    But-who of them really knows what they want?


    What Julie should do when she is playing a policeman and facing a gangster...


    However, what Zhu Li did not expect was that Zhou Ye actually replied, "Okay..."


    "It''s not right for you to do this, if you really like me... Wait... You just said?? Okay??" Julie was stunned.


    "Yes, I mean, okay..." Zhou Ye smiled and looked at this little woman in front of him who played a bitterly trying to persuade criminals to turn back to shore...


    Julie blinked her big eyes and tried to say: "Then... Then you loosen my handcuffs..."


    "No problem..." Zhou Ye said, leaning forward, reaching out and opening the handcuffs behind Zhu Li''s back."Is that right??"


    "..." Julie looked dumbfounded-what''s the situation?Is this guy stupid?No, no... It''s impossible for a fool to move in and out of the Interpol safe house so easily, then... Is he really in love with himself?Can''t love it anymore??


    Julie cautiously tentatively said: "Then...then can I leave here??"


    "..." Zhou Ye did not speak, but smiled and made a gesture of please feel free...


    "Then I''m leaving... I''m really leaving..." Julie said, stood up gently, and walked outwards step by step... She was really afraid that someone would give her something behind her back. Gun...


    She is not afraid of Zhou Ye, she doesn''t know why... Intuition, she feels that Zhou Ye will not hurt herself... Instead, it is the little green who has been nestling next to Zhou Ye like a well-behaved cat. She feels if someone is behind If you hit yourself with a black gun, then this guy must have not run away...


    Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand... Then he patted the back of Xiao Lv''s hand to make her feel calm... Then Zhou Ye ignored Zhu Li who moved out of the hall step by step, but turned on the TV directly...


    Just when Julie was about to walk out of the hall, she was about to escape from birth... She suddenly heard a sound of TV, and habitually turned her head to take a look... Only this look made Julie step forward completely. Stop moving your feet.


    "Zhu Li-a Hong Kong person, a former police officer. The Hong Kong man Ma Jiahui, who was suspected of killing an important witness of the international police last night, is now guilty and absconded... This person has rich fighting experience and anti-reconnaissance capabilities. This criminal is extremely serious. It¡¯s dangerous. If you know of his whereabouts, please contact the Bangkok police or the International Criminal Police Center in Bangkok as soon as possible..." A faint simultaneous interpreter sounded in Julie¡¯s ears. It was not someone else, it was Zhou Ye...


    "Slander, frame... This is Chi Guoguo''s slander frame..." Looking at the picture of herself on the TV screen, Julie couldn''t help shouting: "I didn''t kill the pony... I didn''t kill the pony... ...You know...is it..."


    When Zhu Li saw Zhou Ye, it was as if a drowning person had grabbed the last straw, and she rushed forward... her hands firmly grasped Zhou Ye''s arms and shook them vigorously."You know, the pony is not my killer, right..."


    "Yes... I know that you didn''t kill the pony, because I killed him..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "But those Interpol didn''t know... There are no traces of outsiders anywhere, and All the surveillance data in your surveillance room were destroyed artificially again, and there is no trace of fighting at the scene... and you... are missing again..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhu Li''s whole body was like a frosted eggplant-wilted...


    She knew that what Zhou Ye said was right... From the evidence... she is the most suspected rape...


    Catch Zhou Ye-wash away your suspicion??


    Don''t be kidding, Zhu Li didn''t think she could catch Zhou Ye... Besides, even if she captured Zhou Ye with great power, how would she explain how Zhou Ye walked in?


    How to tell people, how did Zhou Ye swagger into the room from the patrol team and the secret post?It would be better if there is monitoring data, but there is no monitoring data... Then all this will only make her more passive...


    Among other things, those patrol officers and secret whistles will come out and accuse her of lying... Then, how will she defend herself, who is the enemy of the world??


    Julie, who had figured out all this, only felt more desperate... "This... is this your purpose?"


    "Huh... yes!" Zhou Ye smiled and wrapped Julie''s waist, lowered his head and said to her: "Now-you are on my side..."


    "Yeah...I''m homeless..." Julie said weakly.


    Overnight, her world was completely overturned... She went from a promising police officer to a rape and murderer who was screamed and beaten by everyone... Such a change is so fast, she is so fast. Some can''t accept it, she urgently needs something to vent her boredom...


    "Keep your mouth away..."

 Chapter 712

    When Zhou Ye heard this, he wouldn''t be polite anymore. As soon as he lowered his head, he stopped Julie''s little coward...


    One is venting the distress in his heart, and the other is tasting his own spoils...Unconsciously, the two gradually returned to their most natural state...With a muffled hum, a small bright red flower bloomed on the carpet Up.


    The little green standing on the side walked out of the side hall with a smile, jealous?Not that... She has seen scenes where her own man is even worse than this... What is this?


    She just has other tasks to do, such as...sending something to the mother and daughter in the basement... She knows that her man left them there and definitely didn''t want to kill them... so , In order to keep the two of them alive, she needs to give them some food and water.


    And at this moment, at Bangkok Suvarnabhumi International Airport-an international flight taking off from Rio de Janeiro in Brazil and transiting through Singapore is slowly landing... This flight is carrying someone who has hurried back from Brazil. Guy... he is carrying a gift for Zhou Ye, waiting for Zhou Ye to save his life...


    The first thousand and six chapters


    "How about the goods we have consigned?" Mr. Gao walked in the VIP aisle of the airport, and without looking back, he told his assistant: "Don''t let them ruin the gift I brought to the distinguished person!"


    "Okay, boss!" said the female assistant, turning around and walking towards the aisle for the cargo consignment... She knew that the items in the cargo box were really valued by her boss...


    The female assistant walked towards the cargo inspection port at the airport... Soon, she came to the cargo inspection port-far away, she saw the gift her boss said...


    It was an alloy box with a height of one person and a length of more than three meters... Those workers were using a forklift to carry this small container-like item to the inspection line, and it was about to be put on a large security inspection machine...


    The female assistant looked at the staff present in a calm manner... Except for a few movers and inspectors, it seemed a bit deserted here...


    She walked directly to a middle-aged man with a supervisor sign... "Hello..."


    "Hello, ma''am, can I help you?" The middle-aged supervisor looked at the woman who walked in front of him with a bit of amazement. He didn''t think that this woman came to him because of her masculine charm. There is only one goal...I have something to ask for.


    "I have something urgent and need to do it quickly, so... can you help me speed up the testing process?" said the female assistant, taking out a checkbook from the Kun bag she carried with her, picked up a pen, and quickly He signed a set of numbers on the checkbook, and then handed it to the supervisor, "Here are some of my small expedited fees... Please feel welcome!"


    "Hehe..." The airport director glanced at the number on the check...and said righteously: "I''m sorry, this lady...our airport has regulations, so please bear with me for the inconvenience caused... ¡­"


    "Hey..." Seeing the stern look of the main channel, the female assistant secretly pouted herself with a little disdain, saying so nicely, in fact, she didn''t think she had enough money...


    Thinking of this, the female assistant did not hesitate to pick up the pen and sign a check again. The amount of this check was five times the amount of the check just now... But this time, she did not pass it to the supervisor immediately, but Holding the check in front of the supervisor and gently swayed: "I think these sincerity is enough to temporarily evade the airport regulations... Then, I need my boss''s goods to be able to expeditiously pass the security check, is it okay?? "


    "...Of course there is no problem, special things need to be handled specially..." The airport director''s eyes moved back and forth with the flutter of the check... Of course there is no problem with so much money. If you take the money, even if it is opened Except it''s all a good deal...


    "If there is no problem, please hurry up!" The female assistant said and passed the check...


    "Please wait..." The airport director picked up the check and said with a smile on his face: "It will be done soon..."


    With that said, the director of the airport walked directly to the worker who was carrying the goods. After muttering to the group of workers for a while, cheers erupted from the crowd... Soon, a worker drove a forklift that moved heavy objects. , Directly forkped up the small alloy container, he bypassed the security line directly... and drove towards the airport''s outbound port.


    "Haha..." The female assistant smiled slightly. She likes this country. The country''s corruption has reached its roots...because of their corruption,... she can do these things so easily... Money is all-powerful.


    "Madam, I have fulfilled your request... If you need my help in the future, you can call this..." said the supervisor, took out a business card from his pocket and handed it to the female assistant...


    "Thank you... if you have the opportunity in the future, everyone will continue to cooperate!" The female assistant smiled and took the supervisor''s business card, and moved towards the port of entry...


    Soon, the female assistant saw her boss''s car at the exit of the airport... The small alloy container had been loaded on a truck and was parked behind her boss''s car.


    "Boss..." The female assistant got into the car and greeted Mr. Gao.


    "How about it, there are no eye-catching people?" Mr. Gao rubbed his eyebrows... It has been an eventful period recently. It will not be surprising for anyone to betray suddenly... Only his cousin, Xiao Ma, is He is the most intolerable.


    "No, everything is going well..." the female assistant said, and looked at her boss, who looked a lot more haggard these days.


    "That''s good..." Mr. Gao sighed, then told his driver: "Go to Bangkok XXXX..."


    "Good boss!" The driver agreed, and slowly started the car¡ª¡ª


    "Boss...what are we going there for?" the female assistant asked strangely.


    "Go and meet a noble man who can save my life!!" Mr. Gao sighed and said, "This time I am very passive about the pony matter... The big boss is very dissatisfied. I was reprimanded just now. ..."


    "It''s not your fault, boss..." the female assistant said unbearably.


    "Don''t blame me?" Mr. Gao smiled self-deprecatingly, "Yes, I don''t blame me... But, Xiao Ma is my cousin, I took him to the position of chief accountant with one hand, and replaced him as you. It¡¯s the big boss, do you think I¡¯m innocent?"


    "..." Mr. Gao''s words left the female assistant speechless...


    "Look, if you are the big boss, you wouldn''t think I''m innocent... But my special code is really innocent!!!" Mr. Gao said more and more angry, "The little horse rushes to the street, I was so good to him, he actually hit me on the back...Ma Dan''s, if it weren''t for the line of nobles, I would be completely planted this time!"


    "...Actually, the big boss shouldn''t be so scary?" The female assistant tried to persuade her boss.


    "Hehe..." Mr. Gao faced the ignorance of his female assistant, he could only use hehe to express his thoughts, not so scary??She was so wrong... It was ten thousand times more terrifying than she thought... Since the first time he saw the non-human power, he warned himself not to think too much. Being a dog honestly is the correct survival posture.


    Therefore, over the years, he has dedicated himself to the growth of the DOA Group, and the boss behind the scenes did not treat him badly, money, status... all kinds of things that ordinary people can''t even think of, he enjoys Arrived.


    Moreover, thanks to the blessing of the noble man who has a close relationship with his boss, he has turned the danger into a blessing several times...As long as he asks for help, then nothing is a big deal for that noble man.


    This time too...


    When he was about to get on the plane, he received a call from his boss, saying that the nobleman had already taken action... He suddenly felt certain in his heart. Of course, he had no mercy, and he did not hesitate to order under Thailand¡¯s subordinates. Ma''s wife and daughter were sent to the hand of the nobleman.


    Since your cousin is unkind, don''t blame his cousin for being unrighteous... Everyone came out and mixed, since you did the first year of junior high school, don''t blame others for doing the fifteenth...


    Chapter one thousand and seven


    "Bad guy... please... please let me go, I really don''t dare... Yeah, you still come... I, I really can''t do it!"


    "Let you go? How could it be... Didn''t you just wipe out the bad guy on behalf of the moon? Then I would punish you on behalf of the sun..."


    "The sun? Why the sun..."


    "Because the sun is just saying..."


    "Bad... Yeah..."


    Xiaolu stood at the door, listening to the red-faced voice inside, she was too shy... I didn''t expect this Julie to be so open for the first time... Since her man is having such a good time, don''t disturb him for now. Nothing big anyway...


    Thinking of this, Xiaolu turned his head and walked towards the hall...


    Xiaolu''s figure just appeared in the lobby, and Mr. Gao who was sitting in the lobby waiting hurriedly stood up, and asked respectfully, "I don''t know if Ye Xiaohe..."


    "My dear is resting, please wait for a while..." There was no question in Xiaolu''s words, it was just a matter of course...


    "Okay... That would really trouble you!" Mr. Gao didn''t feel any dissatisfaction at all. Just kidding, the little green girl he had seen, appeared in front of people silently and could scare people to death... It''s just that she didn''t expect that she was also Ye Shao''s woman. It seems that the big boss from the family really likes Ye Shao, and he actually gave all of her capable men to this Ye Shao.


    "Hmm..." Little Green nodded, and went away with a cold face... She was not interested in entertaining this guy.


    In the huge living room, only Mr. Gao and his assistant were left in an instant.


    "Boss...Is this Young Master Ye too arrogant..." the female assistant said a little bit uncomfortably. After all, Jun Huo Chen died, and the boss was looked down upon like this, and her face was lost...


    "Shut up¡ª¡ª!" Mr. Gao said with a stern look that had never been used to his female assistant: "What do you know? How can you comment on Young Master Ye? It is a great honor to be able to wait here... "


    "Hey!" After the female assistant murmured, she didn''t dare to speak anymore... No matter how she said, she didn''t dare to refute her boss''s words. She used to rely on herself to be loved by Mr. Gao. , She is arrogant and arrogant, but since Mr. Gao is stern, she dare not say anything.


    Time just passed by...Mr. Gao hadn''t eaten anything since he got off the plane, and now he is a little hungry, but... if you are hungry, you have to endure it, whether you live or die. Look at this time.

 Chapter 713

    In the side hall on the other side, Zhou Ye showed great power and completely slashed a certain former Interpol who was unwilling to fail. It was almost noon...


    Zhou Ye picked up Julie, who was already soft and made a puddle of mud. After placing her in the bedroom, she washed a little and changed her clothes before walking out of the room and heading straight to the living room.


    The dog-legged boy is here, how could Zhou Ye not take a look... He guessed that this dog-legged boy would definitely not be left empty-handed this time. As for what kind of gift he would bring... Zhou Ye could roughly guess.


    "Young Master Ye..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s figure appeared in the living room, Mr. Gao stood up for the first time and greeted respectfully: "Thank you for taking action for your righteousness and saving our DOA Group a great loss..."


    "Nothing... I''m just helping my friends..." Zhou Ye said, walking to the sofa opposite Mr. Gao and sat down."Didn''t I hear that you are discussing business in Brazil? Why did you come back so soon..."


    "Hehe... If I don''t come back, I''m afraid that the old lair at home will be given to you..." Mr. Gao smiled bitterly. Of course, he wouldn''t think that the friend in the mouth of Ye Shao was referring to it. It''s me. When the two people''s abilities and status differ too much, there will be no so-called friendship... Those so-called friendships that don''t look at social status are just a spectacle... The dragon and the snake are not together.


    "The form is not that bad..." Zhou Ye said, picking up a plastic bag on the sofa floor and threw it directly to Mr. Gao."This is the 15 billion U.S. dollars transferred by Xiao Ma. Open the program inside, and it will automatically return the funds scattered in tens of thousands of zombie accounts around the world to your designated account..."


    "Really?" Mr. Gao didn''t expect that since he had given himself a big gift, Shao Ye gave himself a big gift. He excitedly took out the USB flash drive from the plastic bag, and kissed the USB flash drive. ...


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Mr. Gao''s excitement with a weird face. He was thinking about a very serious question-whether he should put that USB flash drive hidden in the chrysanthemum by the little horse. Tell Mr. Gao???


    Forget it¡ªZhou Ye finally gave up this idea. After all¡ªMr. Gao is so happy now that he is so disappointed when he talks about it...


    However, sometimes it''s not that he doesn''t want to say, someone won''t ask...


    Mr. Gao, who had kissed twice on the USB flash drive, asked a little strangely: "That...why does this USB flash drive have a strange smell...it feels a bit salty..."


    "...That..." Zhou Ye said embarrassingly: "Let''s talk about the program password..."


    "Young Master Ye, do you still have a password for this program?" Mr. Gao was really biased by Zhou Ye...


    "Well, there is a password..." Zhou Ye nodded, and said, "The one hundred digits after the decimal point of Pi is the password of this program...The password can only be entered once, and the wrong money will never come back... "


    "Little Ma is really smart, it''s a pity... a traitor!" Mr. Gao said with some regret, "Since the matter has been settled... Then Ye Shao, I will leave now... I have to rush back to Chiang Mai to sit here. , Some people in the province are dishonest..."


    "Well, you go back soon..." Zhou Ye nodded, "I won''t leave you to eat here..."


    "Thank you, Master Ye..." Mr. Gao said, stood up, respectfully bowed to Zhou Ye, then took out a booklet from his pocket and handed it to Zhou Ye, then said: "Outside is The souvenirs I brought back to you from Brazil, please do not refuse..."


    "Then I''ll leave!" Mr. Gao said, picked up the USB flash drive, walked out the door with his female assistant, and got in the car and drove away... He did have a lot to do, and the DOA Group did. He also needs to sit there. After all, there is something like a pony. If he doesn''t sit here, he will all jump out and want to make trouble.


    "This Mr. Gao... is really interesting!" Zhou Ye opened the pamphlet handed to him by Mr. Gao. The first few pages on the top are the operating instructions for the small container outside, and the next few pages are the photos and information of the girls. , Including age...height, measurements...birthplace...and name, etc..."Interesting..."


    Chapter one thousand and eight


    Song Qian opened her eyes again. Except for the occasional green light of an unknown instrument not far away, she could not see anything in this coffin-like box...


    In the dark, she didn''t know how long she had been locked up, she only knew... As the bumpy box was bumpy, it was either on the plane or in the car...


    She once tried to slap the metal walls around, but she could not hear any sound except the vague cry for help... But she and her neighbor communicated a little bit through stubborn English.


    She knows that the girl above herself is called Deborah, a young Brazilian model... and the other girls have similar identities to her, and they all have one special thing in common, that is, not Eighteen years old, and all young girls...


    Young girl-thinking of this word, Song Qian felt an indescribable feeling in her heart... When she was trafficked by the human and snake group in the United States, if she hadn''t shouted that she was still a young girl, I''m afraid she would be Those beasts were bullied...


    As for why young girls are given preferential treatment??That''s because the young girl can sell at a better price... Of course, this is just Song Qian''s guess... But, obviously, now she feels that her guess is so correct.


    She estimated, up and down, left and right... In this unknown device, there are a total of six girls. Except for one of hers who is Chinese, the other three are Brazilian girls and two of them are Arab girls...


    This device looks inconspicuous, but it has high technology content-she doesn''t feel suffocated here at all, and she feels very comfortable lying here... Except for not being flipped back and forth, everything else is good-of course , And can''t help...


    The whole device has not been bumpy for a while, Song Qian feels that she has been delivered to the buyer''s hands??What kind of fate is waiting for yourself?Being treated as a torture slave?Serving an old man with a big belly??


    This unknown situation made Song Qian feel a little horrified... However, at this moment, with a burst of noise, it was like a high-pressure chamber releasing pressure--


    With the sound, strong sunlight shone in¡ªSong Qian involuntarily stretched out her hand to cover her eyes to resist the dazzling light for her...


    After a while, Song Qian gradually regained her eyesight...At this time, she realized that she was separated from her neighbors by a layer of glass-like plates...The glass on everyone''s head There is also a small air circulator like an oxygen concentrator, which makes them not feel stuffy at all.


    At this time, not only Song Qian, but also several other girls also realized that she was finally about to be released from this cage-like device... one by one happy twittering...


    Song Qian listened to their words with a little disdain...Although she didn''t understand very well, she could guess the meaning of their words...They were happy that they were saved...


    Saved??Ha ha¡­¡­


    Song Qian just smiled coldly, they were too naive...not so much as being saved, but rather...the goods have been delivered to the buyer...they have completely become the property of others...


    Then, there was a shaking, which caused the girls to scream, but soon they realized that it was not something worth screaming, but the crystal box was slowly spread out to the left and right with the help of a mechanical boom... In this way, those at the bottom can also be free...


    With this discovery, the girls couldn''t help but cheer again...


    Just after the entire crystal box was completely unfolded, the six girls supported each other, and they all walked out of the crystal box that gave them nightmares, they only saw three women in black tights standing with frost on the front. In front of them.


    "Welcome to my master''s manor..." the woman standing in the middle said in English: "This will be your home..."


    The other two women around her also repeated this sentence in Arabic and Portuguese.


    "From now on, you will only have one identity...that is the woman of my master...Don''t try to escape, that is the most stupid thing..."


    At this moment, a Portuguese-speaking voice asked loudly: "Where is this? Who are you? Why did you get me here? I want to see my agent... I want to see mine. lawyer¡­¡­"


    As she started, the other two Brazilian young models also yelled loudly...


    "..." Song Qian had heard this voice. This voice should be the Brazilian young model named Deborah, a boy who became famous... Song Qian looked at the voice''s owner and had to say that this girl is a pretty girl. It''s still very beautiful... But, it is obvious that being beautiful here is an original sin... I hope she can wake up to the environment she is in...


    As Song Qian expected, hearing Deborah''s yelling, the black-clothed woman standing in the middle showed a malicious smile on her face, "It seems that this gift has not been trained yet. It is really disappointing. Now... I don¡¯t know what Mr. Gao thinks... Such a gift is actually given out!"


    "Hehe... you know, the master doesn''t like other people who have too much contact with their own women, so this is better... it is convenient for the master to play some interesting games..." The woman standing next to her smiled and said: "But Before that, they need to be cleaned first, or else... the master won''t have fun playing..."


    Chinese-actually Chinese??Song Qian couldn''t help but her pupils shrink when she heard the conversation between the two of them... Could it be that she was bought by a local tyrant in her own country?That''s great... Compared to being violated by those foreign gangsters, she would rather violate her own country by men.


    Just when Song Qian was overjoyed there, at some point, three more black-clothed women appeared on the spot... They all suddenly appeared behind the three troubled Brazilian models, and then mercilessly handed them a knife. Cut it on their necks-in an instant, the three clamoring tender models passed out completely...


    Three women in black, one by one, carried the three fainted Brazilian girls, and walked to the side room...


    "You are very good, at least you know what self-knowledge is..." The leading woman looked at the three shivering girls like frightened sheep, and said with a smile: "Now, I will take you to dinner... This is not a pleasant trip, you should be hungry... let''s go!"


    With that said, the woman in black led the way towards the room on the other side...Song Qian followed up after hesitating for a while...The hero doesn''t suffer from the immediate loss...If you have any ideas, wait until you are full...or else , Hungry, but can''t run far.


    The first thousand and nine chapters


    Night fell gradually...In every room in the manor, a little light was also lit up, embellishing this exotic manor with an extraordinarily enchanting...


    At this moment, in a side hall of the manor, Song Qian is sitting here with two Arab girls, waiting for the upcoming verdict...


    They have had a good meal and slept comfortably. The three of them are waiting here full of energy at the moment, because¡ªthe woman in black who brought them here said that there will be An interesting game for them to participate in...


    Song Qian couldn''t help but ask: "What interesting game is it?"


    "A game that can determine your destiny!" The woman in black smiled slightly and said: "So, please adjust your state as much as possible, and then use your best efforts to please my master. Let''s play this game well..."


    Song Qian didn''t know what the two Arab girls thought, anyway, when she was sure that she was temporarily safe, she tried to force herself to eat, and then took a good sleep.

 Chapter 714

    Now, she feels that her physical condition is much better than when she was in the box...


    Just as Song Qian and two Arab girls were sitting there anxiously waiting for the final result, a tall man with a Peking opera mask on his face walked to them accompanied by two black-clothed women. In front of.


    The three daughters of Song Qian looked at the three people who walked in, and their expressions immediately stunned... they couldn''t help but stop all their actions and cast their eyes on the man with a mask who walked in.


    "Hello everyone..." The man''s voice came out from under the mask, "Welcome everyone to my manor...I wonder how did you rest just now? Is there anything you feel dissatisfied with?"


    The woman in black is doing simultaneous interpretation in Arabic to ensure that three people from different places can understand what the man is saying.


    "..." Hearing this man''s words, the three women, look at me, and I look at you, there is a very strange feeling... how does this man''s words sound like a slave to be slaughtered, but like Is it the same as a guest in the manor??


    However, although the three women felt a little strange, they were silent in unison. They did not answer the man''s words, and protested their situation with silent silence...


    "It seems that everyone has a good rest..." The masked man said with a smile: "If this is the case, then everyone will play a game with me... The rules of the game are as follows!!"


    "I will wait here for five minutes, you can run for five minutes at will... and after five minutes, I will chase you-if I catch you..." said this, the masked man said. Then he said: "If you catch you, you will leave me at your disposal...including--hehehe..."


    "Of course..." The masked man continued, "If you escaped, then... Congratulations, you have been free since then..."


    "Um... I, I want to ask..." Song Qian raised her hand timidly, and asked cautiously: "What is an escape?"


    "Within three hours... I didn''t get caught... Then congratulations... You even managed to escape..." The masked man glanced at Song Qian and said, "I will send someone to take you on the plane home. ...Or send you to the consulate of your own country... either!"


    "So everyone has any questions?"


    The masked man looked at the three girls...The three girls were silent and didn''t say a word, but obviously they already understood their situation...


    "Then I announce... the game begins..." Following the words of the masked man, the three women quickly rushed out of the room... Soon, the three of them disappeared into the dark manor.


    "Hey, it''s really uncomfortable to wear this stuff!" The man said and took off the Peking Opera mask. It was not someone else, it was Zhou Ye...


    "Heh..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s complaint, the two black-clothed women standing beside him smiled, "Isn''t this the master, you said it yourself? In order to prevent these three girls from resembling the three Brazilian young models? Same, just give up resistance...so you can''t play the game properly, so is disguise necessary?"


    That''s right-at noon, the three young Brazilian models who were taken away had already played this game with Zhou Ye... Unlike Song Qian''s three daughters, Zhou Ye did not wear a mask at that time... The result was- ¡ªThe three women pretended to be all sorts of things, and they could not wait to lie down immediately to meet Zhou Ye''s posture, so that Zhou Ye''s sense of accomplishment in playing games was gone.


    Although¡ªZhou Ye understood the idea of ??the three women, it was like a big beauty who said to a man¡ªto catch up with you, I''ll be like you...I¡¯m afraid that man will also lose the game on purpose¡ªYan Kong It''s mainstream in any world.


    Of course-understanding is understood, depressed is depressed...


    Since Zhou Ye is depressed, of course he will not let go of the three Brazilian young models. They opened three holes one by one and thoroughly developed them... Until now, the three Brazilian girls are still awake. .


    So - for this night''s game, Zhou Ye learned the lesson of the noon game and brought himself a mask - the province''s recurrence of various diving incidents...that would be boring.


    In the words of those black-clothed female ninjas-obviously the master can make them obedient and obedient by relying on their faces, and they have to pretend to be evil and strong X sister paper... It''s really bad.


    Regarding this-Zhou Ye can only say-every man has some little evil tendencies in his heart, and he is no exception.


    Just as Zhou Ye was standing there boringly and counting the seconds, a woman in black suddenly appeared in front of him, knelt down in front of him and said: "Master, this is the identity information of the six women..."


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye took the information in his hand...Although Mr. Gao gave the gift, the information about the girls was attached, but Zhou Ye didn''t believe in the information... So he simply sent the photo to Kiko to let her know. Check it out for yourself.


    Zhou Ye looked at the information in his hand and asked, "What did Kiko say?"


    "Mother Kiko said, the surprise is on the penultimate page..." The woman in black replied respectfully.


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye thought for a moment, and then turned to the penultimate page of the information. It was the information of an Arab girl, Saima-his father is Arab Crown Prince Amoha, and his mother is Princess Raya of Jordan. ...


    "Interesting... I didn''t expect a big fish to come in..." Zhou Ye looked at Princess Saima''s information and smiled slightly--Is this a mistake??


    He became more and more looking forward to tonight¡¯s game... As for?The anger of the Arab world?nonexistent¡­¡­


    A group of local tyrants who only sell oil, they can''t even be the puppets of the lord even if they sell their oil to anyone or not... They have nothing except money...


    The first thousand and ten chapters


    "His Royal Highness...How are you doing?" Na Zehai carefully looked at the surrounding environment, while supporting her Royal Highness Princess, ran towards the small forest not far away...


    "Nazehai...I can''t run...you can run away by yourself. After you go out, remember to find my father and tell him that I regret not listening to him..." Princess Saima was panting. Said while running.


    She really regrets it now...I regret why she deliberately escaped from the bodyguards assigned to her by her father and ran out alone...Why don''t she believe her father''s words, [there are many bad guys outside]...why...why too Too many, she didn''t know what to say.


    "Trust me... Your Royal Highness, as long as we can escape here, I can send a signal to the Crown Prince... Let them come to rescue us..." Na Zehai said, lifting her clothes, and looking down at her. There is a gem-like jewelry inlaid on her belly button. It is a high-tech tracker that can send long waves to specific satellites-in short, a locator.


    However, this gem is still dim at the moment, and obviously the signal here is blocked...


    Putting down her clothes, Na Zehai supported her princess and ran towards the grove... Anyway, in a dark place, there will always be more opportunities... Na Zehai estimated that they ran away. Four or five minutes have passed, but I still haven''t seen the walls of the manor-this manor is terribly big.


    Of course...Since Zhou Ye took over this manor, it has undergone several reconstructions... Now, the entire manor covers an area of ??more than 20 acres and nearly 80,000 square meters... There are nearly eight largest standard football fields. area.


    Anyway, the land in Thailand is privatized...Zhou Ye is not short of money, and there are many wives, so of course he bought it...Although Thailand stipulates that foreigners are not allowed to buy land in Thailand, as long as it is stipulated, then there must be Ways to bypass...such as some agents?


    Originally, Zhou Ye wanted to transform it into a complex of various styles of buildings... but there was no time, so - now, in the entire manor, except for the few buildings in the villa area, most of the other buildings remain the same. ...


    "I... I hate large manors..." Saima finally ran to the grove with the help of Nazehai, and she sat down on the ground tired... and panting...There are not many places here. After taking a break, especially at night, it is very tiring to have a deep foot and a shallow foot.


    "...Princess, let''s rest for a while and continue to run forward..." Na Zehai looked at the surrounding environment by the moonlight... How should I put it, the vegetation of the woods is not dense, obviously not a good hiding place The place.


    "I think... your game can be over here, what do you think??" A voice suddenly appeared behind them, and Nazehai and Princess Saima were startled by this voice.


    "You...how come you chased you so quickly...you humiliated!" Princess Saima looked at the masked figure standing behind her and shouted.


    "I''ll lead him away... princess, run away..." Na Zehai said, rushing towards the bushes, and shouting in English while rushing: "Catch me and I''ll let you fXXk me!"


    The translation is, if I catch up with me, I''ll let you hey I...


    After saying this, Na Zehai desperately ran towards the bush... However, after she ran for a while-found that the figure hadn''t chased after... Could it be???


    Na Zehai stopped her pace... Now she was faced with two choices-either ran out by herself while the man was there, and then ran to a place where there is no signal interference for help... or-she I''ll rush back now and fight with that man...


    Intellectually, she should choose the first one. This is the best way to rescue... But in the end, Na Zehai turned her head and went back the same way... She knew that even if they were both rescued in the end because of her actions ...However, because of the injuries the princess has suffered, she still cannot escape punishment.


    And on the other side-Saima looked stupidly at the man standing beside her, watching Nazehai run away from the unmoved masked man... Somewhat dumbfounded!


    Zhou Ye looked at this big Lolita Princess who was as cute as a Barbie doll, and smiled slightly: "It''s strange why I don''t chase her?"


    "Hmm!!" Saima nodded her head foolishly.


    "Because...you are dessert...she is for dinner. Of course, you have to eat dessert first and then dinner..." Zhou Ye deliberately teased this cute princess.


    "You are the dessert..." Saima exclaimed, a princess who was actually called a dessert before dinner??And even in terms of appearance, she didn''t feel that she was inferior to her own maid. At most, she was a little more heroic than herself, and she was a little more cute than her.


    At this moment, Saima was surprised to find, "You...you actually speak Arabic??"


    "I can speak more languages..." Zhou Ye is not modest at all... Ever since he was killed by Pandora on Paradise Island, he went back and learned all the languages ??on the earth, anyway. It''s just a few minutes for him...


    "Then... Then can you let me go?" Saima said with expectation: "My father is Arab Crown Prince Amoha, if you let me go... I promise you can get a lot of money Money..."


    "Haha...I¡ªnot bad money!" Zhou Ye said, gently lifting Saima¡¯s pointed chin with his hand, "Compared to money, I would rather get a real princess!"

 Chapter 715

    "Don''t... don''t do this..." Saima shrank her body back, but--how could she be able to rival Zhou Ye''s power...In the end, she was getting closer and closer to Zhou Ye... ...A good smell came from Zhou Ye''s body... it eased her a bit of anxiety a lot... Saima still did not give up persuading: "That... you may have a lot of wealth, but I promise... the wealth that my father will give you is beyond your imagination..."


    "Quiet, girl..." Zhou Ye said he was about to bow his head to kiss her, but he stopped his movements halfway...Ma Dan''s, forgetting that he still wears a mask... It''s a failure. .


    Saima screamed in fright by Zhou Ye''s movements, then watched his stagnant movements, and suddenly realized something, she couldn''t help but giggled...


    "Little girl, you make me angry..." Zhou Ye originally wanted to take this little Arab princess back to the hall, and then waited to catch others before eating them. Saima''s laugh made him change his mind. Decided to eat this little princess now...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye took off his mask...In an instant, a peerless face appeared in front of Saima...She was dull.


    The first thousand and eleven chapters


    "Hmm..." Saima only woke up when Zhou Ye couldn''t help her. However--it was too late...The lambs fell into the wolf, do you still want to run?


    Under the embrace of Zhou Ye, Saima quickly forgot to struggle... After all, she was just fifteen years old... Zhou Ye''s level was a bit too high for her...


    And when Na Zehai returned to the place, what she saw was such a scene-her little princess looked like she was intoxicated by the embrace of a handsome man...


    "Princess...don''t worry, I''ll save you..." After a glance at the mask on the ground, how could Nazahai not guess who is embracing her princess now??She yelled and was about to rush over...


    However¡ªZhou Ye wouldn¡¯t let her destroy her good deeds. With a slight movement of her thoughts, Na Zehai was horrified to find that her body was as if being squeezed by a tens of thousands of pounds, and she couldn¡¯t move...


    She stood aside, watching Zhou Ye...how she turned her princess into a little white sheep step by step...and then, how did she feed this little white sheep bite by bite? Not left.


    Half an hour later, Zhou Ye let go of Princess Saima who had completely fainted, smiled and turned her head to Nazehai whose face was already red, "It seems that you are ready... you just I really appreciate the shouting... Look, didn¡¯t I just catch you now?"


    "Stab..." Zhou Ye said, walking to her side and disarming her.


    "Despicable¡ª¡ª!!!" Na Zehai was able to speak just now, and was about to scold Zhou Ye, when suddenly a sharp pain struck her and she couldn''t help crying out, "Ah!!!"


    Soon-don''t replace the painful cry with another sound... What surprised Zhou Ye was that Na Zehai had actually practiced belly dancing. Her waist strength... was quite amazing, just like a small electric motor. ......It''s a great experience.


    And on the other side--


    Song Qian cautiously lay in the grass, listening to the cat-like voice coming from a distance. Although she still hadn¡¯t eaten pork, but Pig Run had seen a lot... after all, it¡¯s the Internet age, and occasionally it pops up. The various webpages that have come make people want to be pure, but they are not pure.


    She forcibly endured the strange feeling coming from her body, and retreated little by little... She was a little glad that her luck was really good, originally she wanted to run towards that way... But it was heard from there. The movement was disturbed, but fortunately I didn''t go there, otherwise I would have been thrown into the net.


    Thinking of this, Song Qian changed her direction and ran over...


    However, after running for almost an hour, Song Qian finally found something wrong...How did she feel like she was spinning around in place??Is this manor haunted??


    Ahem-in fact, she thinks too much, in fact this girl is a road idiot...otherwise she wouldn''t run ahead of the Arabian princess, but she lags behind to reach that place for a long time...This thing is born, there is no way. ...


    But¡ªSong Qian doesn¡¯t think so...people, the most terrible thing is not really seeing a ghost, but not seeing a ghost, but being scared by her own imagination...


    Song Qian is in this situation now-she looks at the front and back, how suspicious she looks... always feels that something terrible is looking at herself...


    And at this moment, a dark cloud floated in the sky, which obscured the bright moonlight in the mid-air, and for an instant¡ªthe whole world was pitch black... Song Qian finally collapsed...


    "Help!!!"


    Zhou Ye, who had just set up the master and servants and planned to go to Song Qian, heard her voice... almost laughed out loud. Is this the guy in the legend who can''t let her run away??


    With a smile, Zhou Ye''s figure flickered and disappeared in place. When he reappeared, he was already behind Song Qian... "Hey, what happened to you...?"


    Zhou Ye''s voice made Song Qian jump up high, and she ran forward without looking back, "Don''t eat me... My meat is not delicious... Don''t eat me..."


    However, Song Qian''s clothes were dragged by Zhou Ye, and she couldn''t run at all... This made Song Qian even more alarmed... She tugged hard at the front, and Zhou Ye pulled her clothes leisurely behind...


    Finally, I heard a stab, Song Qian''s dress disintegrated in an instant... This made Song Qian scream loudly again...


    Zhou Ye sighed--it was quite interesting to see Song Qian like this at first, but it would be boring to keep calling...Zhou Ye directly pulled Song Qian up and blocked her look viciously... ¡­


    The final result-three girls in this game, all OUT...


    In the days that followed¡ªZhou Ye was spending his time in Bangkok so graciously, teasing his six new toys from time to time, and occasionally seeing how the Chinatown group solved the case...


    This kind of life is quite comfortable, of course-as the opponent of the DOA group, the life of Interpol is not so comfortable, because-they were sued by Mr. Gao...


    You read that right. At the instigation of Zhou Ye, Mr. Gao took Interpol to court. The Bangkok court was also very helpless as the place where the case happened... They were also helpless.


    They want to help Interpol speak, but they are all eggs... All the evidence points to Interpol''s abuse of lynching to force the death of the chief accountant Ma Jiahui of the DOA Group.


    That''s right-Mr. Gao, in the name of the DOA Group, accused Interpol of abusing lynching and forced Ma Jiahui to death...


    This is the first case in the world. The big bosses from all over the world are sitting on small stools and watching the excitement. At the same time, the rich pay the money and others pay the people. This has established a huge group of more than 200 internationally renowned lawyers. The team of lawyers is arguing with Interpol in court.


    Let''s not tell you to win, let alone, just to make those guys burnt, those big guys are quite happy...Ma Dan''s, do you have today??Must make you stink...


    From the Bangkok Court to the International Court of Justice in The Hague... This lawsuit has been fought vigorously for two years, and it has caused a huge loss of INTERPOL''s face... Now, INTERPOL is just a joke in the eyes of the bigwigs...


    In the end, Interpol had to throw out the person in charge of that operation, Abin, as a scapegoat... Don''t care if you were wronged or not, in short, you should bear the charge first.


    Abin feels bitter-but Abin can''t tell yet... This is really a tragic life.


    And this time the DOA Group¡¯s actions made the bosses everywhere realize that the law is a good thing...especially when the evidence points to their own benefit...


    And those litigators who specialize in lawsuits for money have received a lot of financial support...


    Before you know it-three years have passed...


    Zhou Ye also missed his women a bit... He just waved his hand and went home... Just as Zhou Ye came to this world quietly, he quietly left this time again, waved his sleeves, and took away. All of my own women.


    Chapter one thousand and twelve


    Marvel World-New York-Long Island Manor.


    Originally, after Zhou Ye put all his energy on Asgard, although the manor here was not abandoned, but it almost lost its former popularity, but today¡ªhere is once again restored to the hustle and bustle when it was built.


    "My dear...If you don''t get up again, you will be late on the first day of transfer!" Gwen Stacey gently shook the handsome boy next to him with a gentle expression. Calling people to get up, it seems to be acting like a baby.


    "Well... what time is it?" Zhou Ye slowly opened his eyes, and what caught his eyes was a gentle smile with long blonde hair, "Oh... Gwen... why is it your turn today? Did you call me to get up?"


    "Dear... Have you forgotten? Today we are going to transfer schools together..." Gwen''s face turned red when she saw her man''s smirk. Of course she knew what her man was talking about?


    The provider of the so-called good morning bite service must be the obligation of the sister who came to call her man to get up... However, Gwen really feels wronged, obviously he is just afraid that he will get up late and leave one for the school. It¡¯s just a bad influence...I really don¡¯t want to provide good morning bite service...


    "It doesn''t matter what goes to school..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, gently lifted the corner of his quilt, and looked at Gwen with bright eyes... "Baby, you know..."


    "Bad guy..." Gwen Stacey glared at his man with an awe-inspiring look, then reluctantly got in...In the quilt, a human figure began to rise and fall...


    "..." Zhou Ye squinted slightly, enjoying the new beginning of the day...


    This is already three months after he returned to Marvel World...


    When I just came back... it was a mess. The women in the Marvel world were naturally upset and their men sneaked out to find sister papers, and they found dozens of them...


    Of course, the sister paper who came from Macau Fengyun World did not expect that her own men have so many women as their own, and there are so many methods... There are thousands of Nima, right??Each has a feeling of being deceived...

 Chapter 716

    then----


    The women in Marvel, headed by the goddess Death, and the queen of Asgard, Hela-reached a package of cooperation agreements with the new sisters headed by Mo Chou and Baidi Yayoi...


    For example-to resolutely resist my dear Zhou Ye and bring the new sister back again, to abstain from him for three months... and a series of punitive measures.


    However, these measures were later proved to be completely useless.


    Among other things, in their camp alone, more than one traitor sneaked in and talked to their own men...such as Ophelia, such as Pandora...


    And what about Zhou Ye?He even brought his maids back to New York...Of course it wasn¡¯t sulking or something. If Zhou Ye wanted to break this deadlock, he would still be very relaxed... There is nothing between husband and wife that can¡¯t be solved at once. Yes, if you can¡¯t solve it once, then twice...


    Zhou Ye just took this opportunity to go to New York... He took the little spider''s first love Gwen Stacy completely in advance...


    How could Gwen, who had just entered high school, resisted Zhou Ye''s various offensives?She resisted for a total of less than a day before she fell completely...It''s not that our army didn''t work hard, but that the enemy army had a plug-in.


    "The Red Queen..." Zhou Ye squinted and began to summon his intimate little butler.


    "Master...you actually call me at this moment. You can''t bear it anymore. Are you planning to shoot at me?" The red queen''s figure in a red dress was directly projected on Zhou Ye''s retina, complaining. Own master."Is the race no longer able to stop you? My great master?... Oh no, there is actually a monster race among the newly returned mistresses... It seems that the race issue is no longer a problem for you? ??"


    "...The Red Queen..." Zhou Ye looked at the red queen who was chattering in front of him, like a woman who saw her husband cheating but was helpless, and asked in a little surprise: "Aren''t you jealous? Right? The Red Queen..."


    "Who...who...who would be jealous..." The red queen looked shy, and Zhou Ye was speechless for a while...


    However, at this moment, the Red Queen''s painting style changed and she said blankly: "Do you want me to be in this state?"


    "...This is not funny... The Red Queen..." Zhou Ye sighed, he knew what the Red Queen thought... "I know, the next world, I will go to the Transformers world and get it. Tinder...At that time, combined with the cradle of life, you will surely recreate a perfect body exactly like a human..."


    "..." The Red Queen was silent for a while, and said: "Why is the next world... and not the next world?"


    "Because I already have a reservation for the next world..." Zhou Ye explained, then urgently changed the subject and said, "You can check someone for me..."


    "..., a good master..." When she is not involved in business matters, the Red Queen will tease Zhou Ye, but as long as she talks about business matters, she will immediately become the loyal and reliable little butler, "Please tell me The name of the person you need to inquire..."


    "Carol Danfoss..."


    "Are you talking about her?" Following Hong Empress''s reply, a picture of a girl appeared in front of Zhou Ye."Captain Marvel in the comics??"


    "Well, it''s her..." Zhou Ye nodded and said.


    "She has always been in our control..." Honghou introduced: "Her family has a little problem. Her father is a patriarch, although when she graduated from high school, her grades were three children in the family. The best of them, but her father insisted on letting her drop out of school...So, our Umbrella Educational Aid Foundation approached her, we funded her to finish university, and she worked for us after graduation..."


    "Then where is she now?? She still..." Zhou Ye didn''t finish what he said, but as a caring little secretary, the Red Queen already knew what her master wanted to ask, "Of course she is still a young girl... we Keep her busy and wait for one minute to split into two. How can there be time to fall in love?? And... I also gave instructions to the shadow guard... So, I promise that she is still the master you want most status¡­¡­"


    "Then where is she now?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "She is now an astronaut belonging to our Umbrella Aviation Group, um-she should be on a mission at the Mars base now, let me see the date of her return... Oh, yes, the date of her return is April a year later..."


    "My dear... please pay more attention..." Gwen finally couldn''t help being so distracted by his own man, when would he be tall... She couldn''t help pinching Zhou Ye bitterly.


    "Oh...no problem, baby..."


    Chapter one thousand and thirteen


    Midtown High School of Science and Technology [Midtown High School of Science and Technology] is a private high school that focuses on cultivating science talents...Of course, this high school also has shares in Umbrella, no recruits, rich and willful...


    "Hey, how was your weekend? My weekend was terrible..." The instructor of Class A chattered about his tragic weekend experience, which was simplified in one sentence-he was killed by his wife. Forcing him to give up the ball game of his favorite baseball team and go to the funeral of a relative...


    "Mr. Roy...I think if you continue to say this, we might be late soon..." Liz Allen had to stand up and reminded directly that there is no way...Who would let this instructor be a thing Huh?If he ignores him, he can say here that he doesn¡¯t bring duplicates for one day...


    "Ah... I''m sorry... Ellen, I almost forgot about the most important issue today!" Roy said, waving to the classroom, "Zhou, you can come in... I will introduce you today. A new classmate...Ye¡¤Zhou, he just transferred from Washington...Please warmly welcome new students to join!"


    "...Wow-such a handsome guy..."


    "I am willing to use my ten-year life span-as long as I can sleep with him one night... just one night... my God..."


    "I think I''m starting to believe in love again..."


    "I think I am in love with this guy..."


    "Didn''t you just say that you love the big captain of the football team at the school? Didn''t you say that his muscles fascinate you so much?"


    "That''s just the confusion of being young and ignorant, Zhou is my true love..."


    Seeing the uproar of the girls in the audience... Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Hello everyone, my name is Zhou Ye, of course... According to the English pronunciation, you can call me Ye¡¤Zhou... But my personal preference Call me Zhou..."


    "Why can''t you call you Ye?" Liz Allen raised her hand and asked curiously.She was also full of curiosity about Zhou Ye...No way, most girls at this age are Yankong...For them, as long as they are handsome, there is nothing that can''t be forgiven.


    "...Because, only my girlfriend can call my name..." Zhou Ye said, blinking at Liz, and said with a smile: "Of course, if this classmate is willing to call me Ye, I I am also very happy..."


    Zhou Ye''s implication, of course, is-as long as you yell, I will assume that you are my girlfriend...


    "Of course there is no problem... Ye!" How could Liz Allen be frightened by Zhou Ye''s remarks?With a smile on her face, she called Zhou Ye''s name... "My name is Liz Allen... You can call me Liz!"


    "Haha...Since you get along so happily, the new classmates will be taken care of by you, Ellen..." the instructor said, casually assigning Zhou Ye to Liz Allen to take care of him, what he said It caused the wailing of the girls in the audience...


    "Why is this..."


    "It''s not fair..."


    "Does Zhou like chocolate beauties?"


    The instructor, Roy, didn¡¯t care about the girls¡¯ remarks, but said casually: ¡°I¡¯m just telling you that you must be the first to see what you see... The winner is the one who eats the crab first, and the one who eats the crab later is just a eater. ...Okay, I have other things to work on, see you later..."


    "Hi... my girlfriend..." Zhou Ye walked up to Liz unceremoniously and greeted her with a smile.


    "What''s the matter? Boyfriend?" Liz said with a smile¡ª


    In fact, Liz was originally not the kind of girl who would take the initiative to pursue boys, or it should be said... In this country where she lost that at the age of fourteen or five, she still maintains a pure body is simply an alien...


    This has a certain relationship with her parents being Protestants, but the biggest relationship is that she herself is a person who is a little slow in feelings...


    However, the first time she saw Zhou Ye, her heart was like a beast roaring, he was mine... he was mine...


    So-she chose to follow her own inner thoughts and directly set up a relationship between her boy and girl friends with Zhou Ye, which seemed to be a joke...


    "This classmate, I think I have some topics to talk about with my new girlfriend, can you give me your position?" Zhou Ye smiled at the girl next to Liz...


    "Dang, of course it''s okay..." The girl with glasses blushed instantly, and there was no way--for her introverted guy, Zhou Ye''s smile was too lethal.


    Zhou Ye stood there, waiting for the girl to finish packing her things and leave her position, and sat down beside Liz...


    "You are not allowed to smile to other women in the future..." Liz didn''t know why. Seeing Zhou Ye smiling at her deskmate, there was an uncomfortable feeling in her heart that could not be explained, as if her favorite thing was being Someone robbed it in general.


    "Why?" Zhou Ye said, grabbing Liz''s little hand, "Can''t you laugh like this?"


    Zhou Ye said, and smiled at Liz again... Seeing Zhou Ye''s smile, Liz felt her heartbeat pounding, it was the first time that she had the feeling of rapid heartbeat... and this feeling It''s so strong."...No, yes...Don''t smile at others in the future..."


    "After that, I''ll smile at you..." Zhou Ye gently leaned to Liz''s ear and lightly bit her earlobe...

 Chapter 717

    This action made Liz feel like her whole body had an electric shock... She was shameful to find that she had a physical reaction... It was a completely strange feeling to her... She was a little scared."Don''t... don''t do this..."


    "Don''t...?" Zhou Ye was always teasing this little beauty...


    It wasn''t until the instructor walked into the teacher that Zhou Ye stopped his actions... At this time Liz was already blushing on her neck. Fortunately, her complexion was a bit dark and it didn''t look so obvious...


    Two consecutive classes...Zhou Ye was teasing this black beauty without a trace, Liz was already teased by him--every time after class, she rushed to the bathroom...cough cough...as for why...everyone. Diverge your thinking and imagine it.


    Chapter one thousand and fourteen


    Morning-after the third class-


    This is a one-hour break between classes... I leave it to the students to eat and nap, of course-many times, students don¡¯t go for a nap, either playing on the playground or picking up girls on the side...


    As for Zhou Ye, it is - - picking up girls.


    "Ye...What did you take me to the sports goods room?" Liz followed Zhou Ye into this warehouse for storing sports goods, and asked strangely...


    In fact, she has almost guessed Zhou Ye''s purpose...Although she is not that girl, there are various legends circulating among girls...Among them is the legend about the sports goods warehouse...Here, there is How many girls have lost their first time...


    "Of course let me check..." After Zhou Ye shut the warehouse door behind him, he hugged Liz... softly whispered in her ear: "Let me guess... some Unbehaved guy, I have already suspended a class time..."


    "How do you know..." Liz didn''t finish her words, she just felt like a big hand slipped along the skirt into a forbidden area... She couldn''t help her whole body soften, and completely leaned against Zhou Ye. ."...And...not yet...because of you..."


    "Is it all to blame?" Zhou Ye smiled evilly, "Then I will be responsible for helping you fix her..."


    "Don''t...well..." Before Liz finished speaking, she completely lost her first mouth... Without experience, she soon became addicted under the leadership of the old driver...


    And just when the two are about to come into contact with each other at a negative distance... Outside the sports goods warehouse, there was a conversation...


    "Ned, are you really sure that Liz and a handsome boy are here?" Peter Parker''s voice came from outside the wall...


    Then, another silly voice said: "Yes, I saw Liz, your crush, and a handsome boy coming over here..."


    "...Will they just pass by here??"


    "... Don''t deceive yourself, Peter... Your dream lover has become someone else''s woman... So listen to me, forget her, and find another..."


    "I... forget it... let''s go..."


    Zhou Ye listened to the voice fading away, and his horns pulled out an evil arc. At this point in time, the little spider was just a dick, and had not been bitten by a spider... However, this feeling of NTR on the wall It''s also very good... Thinking of this, he pierced some obstacle hard... With a muffled grunt, Liz completely became someone''s possession.


    after an hour----


    With Zhou Ye''s support, Liz limped out of the sports goods warehouse...The ruddy face on her face made it easy to guess what happened during the hour...


    In fact, in one hour outside, three full hours passed... Liz once thought that she had been damaged by the bad guy around her, and she actually skipped class...


    "I blame you... I said no... You have to..." Liz slapped Zhou Ye''s arm with such force. It is estimated that even a mosquito can''t be killed... "Now we are over... the classroom Those bitches here saw me and you missed two classes... I''m afraid I guessed everything..."


    "Okay... I blame me..." Zhou Ye didn''t refute... He had eaten up all the people, and had done everything that should be done. What happened to people complaining twice?I won''t lose two pieces of meat...


    He smiled and held Liz and walked towards the classroom...but not far away, the two ran into a thin boy head-on...no one else, it was Peter Parker...the little spider in the future, the present angry package.


    "..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded at Peter Parker... while Liz blushed and lowered her head.


    Liz blushed not because he felt guilty for Peter Parker... but someone excuses Liz as a secret admirer, which is not a reason, forcibly opened her tee... so she remembered seeing Parker The scene when I was caught by my own man...so I was a little shy.


    Seeing Zhou Ye helping Liz out... Peter Parker was completely blank in his mind-he felt as if his world had changed in an instant... became fragmented...


    Regardless of the bitter spider, let''s talk about Liz who followed Zhou Ye into the classroom...


    She originally thought that either school was over at this time or it was the break of the fourth class... As a result, her friend told her that it would take five minutes to start the fourth class... This made her instantly spartan Up.


    "Bad guy... tell me... why the passage of time is different from what I thought..." Liz sat in her seat, clutching Zhou Ye''s soft waist with her little hand. Stance...


    "This is probably the so-called theory of sensory relativity..." Zhou Ye explained pretentiously: "When you are experiencing something that makes you feel very happy, you will feel that time passes so fast... But you will also Realizing this, I will deliberately adjust my biological clock... As a result, I found that... the passage of time is much slower than you thought..."


    "......I believe in your ghost..." Liz''s silver teeth bite, and she wanted to give Zhou Ye a taste...What kind of martial arts skills such as the death of the soul and the Qijue. , Women are born to be, and are engraved in the DNA gene chain...


    However-after gritting her teeth, she finally couldn''t bear to work hard... Finally, she had to gently hammer Zhou Ye twice without pain or itching...


    And at this moment, where is Gwen who was supposed to go to school with Zhou Ye??


    In another classroom-Gwen Stacey was talking and laughing with a silver-haired girl there.


    "Feili...I have a party at my house tonight, do you want to come to participate?" Gwen asked in a low voice.


    "Is it a bit bad for me to go to your family party?" Felicia Hardy asked hesitantly, "If I meet your parents..."


    "It''s okay, I don''t live with my parents now... but with my boyfriend..." Gwen said, "My family is so big... Besides me and my boyfriend, there are many maids and sisters. Together... It''s lively... My manor is really beautiful..."


    I heard Gwen say when she was living with her boyfriend.Felicia still doesn''t really want to go... After all, she thinks she doesn''t like to be a light bulb person... But when Gwen said that there are many maid sisters, she doesn''t feel embarrassed.


    For example, when a woman faces a group of men, the one being molested will definitely be that woman... But when a group of women face a man, then the result will be reversed, and the one being molested will definitely be the man. ...This is the legendary courage...


    "Well...I will go..."


    "That''s great... Feili..." When Gwen heard that Felicia had agreed to her party invitation, she almost jumped up... She finally completed the task set by her man... ¡­In the next few days, I can have activities with my own man.


    This kind of torment of being in a school but not being able to meet...Gwen has had enough...


    The first thousand and fifteen chapters


    Felicia Hardy looked at the scenery of Long Island Manor from the car window, and she was in a dull state.


    She did accept the invitation of her new friend to come to her home to participate in a family party. She also made sure that she was mentally prepared to face a super-rich manor... However, she thought she was ready to be mentally prepared. At Long Island Manor, it became a joke.


    "Okay, so beautiful..." Felicia looked out the window of the car, the extremely beautiful scenery, involuntarily murmured: "It''s as beautiful as a fairy tale world..."


    "Yes..." Gwen Stacey said with approval for Felicia Hardy''s gaffe: "When I first came, I was surprised for a long time..."


    Gwen thought that when he first came to this manor, it was worse than Felicia at this time... According to her man Zhou Ye, she had a long look at the time, and the big one could be swallowed. Ostrich egg¡­¡­


    Of course, the so-called swallowing an ostrich egg was just a joke-but this also proved from the side that Gwen was really surprised.


    "Gwen...what the hell does your boyfriend do?? So rich?" Felicia really became interested in that boyfriend of Gwen, you know...this is Long Island, New York, not New Jersey It''s not even Ohio... The value of owning a manor with such a vast area in this place where there is so much gold is simply unimaginable.


    Moreover, what Felixia had seen and heard along the way... After crossing the Long Island Bridge, she saw the sign [Private Land, Please Do Not Enter], which gave her a kind of this manor that has already occupied the entire Long Island. Illusion.


    "My boyfriend..." Gwen hesitated and didn''t know what to say... After all, she couldn''t say that her man is the biggest behind-the-scenes boss in the world, right??Isn''t this making trouble for your own man to pick up girls??


    After thinking for a while, Gwen asked back: "Do you know the Umbrella consortium?"


    "God--!" Felicia was shocked when she heard Gwen''s words.The Umbrella consortium can be said to have occupied most of the U.S. commerce. Over the years, the federal government has launched no fewer than a dozen antitrust investigations against this behemoth. However, every time it disappears...


    The Umbrella Consortium can be said to be a super consortium familiar to every American...


    Someone once said jokingly: "In the U.S., from your birth to your death... you can''t live without a name, Umbrella..."

 Chapter 718

    To some people, this sentence is not an exaggeration...


    Look at the cars on the street-Umbrella''s, look at the home appliances in the store, Umbrella''s, and then look at the largest investment bank on Wall Street, or Umbrella''s... the combat uniforms worn by the soldiers of the US Army, Ann Brera¡¯s, the planes and tanks that were driven, the various gun supplies used, Umbrella¡¯s...


    This super monster that emerged in World War II is extending its tentacles to every aspect of the world...


    It''s not that no other consortium wants to unite and bring down Umbrella... However, those guys all failed. They were either wholly-owned by Umbrella, or they fell completely...


    The current international situation is that the United States sanctions the world, while Umbrella controls the entire United States.


    Therefore, Felicia was so shocked when she heard that Gwen said her boyfriend was a member of the Umbrella Consortium.


    In the U.S., seeing the president is not worthy of pride. After all, as long as you meet someone in that position, you still have a chance to meet, especially the White House sells visiting tickets...


    However, wanting to meet Umbrella''s senior management-that is the real difficulty.


    "Gwen...you are such a lucky guy..." Felixia sighed, and said quietly, "How can you go to school with such a boyfriend... Isn''t it better to be his little girl at home? ?"


    "I want to..." Gwen sighed. She couldn''t tell Felixiya that she transferred because her man was going to pick up girls at that school, right?


    Along the way, the two of them laughed and laughed in the car... During the jokes with Gwen, Felicia''s tension also eased a lot... After all, her family can be called a middle-class family. , But...it''s the first time to be a guest in such a luxurious manor. It is impossible to say that you are not nervous...


    "Welcome to Long Island Manor, I wish you a pleasant evening..."


    "Thank you!" As soon as Felicia got out of the car, she saw two beautiful girls in black and white maid costumes, smiling at the door and greeting herself.


    After responding somewhat unnaturally to the maid, Felicia followed Gwen and walked into her room... "I bet your boyfriend must be a very nasty guy..."


    "Why do you say that?" Gwen asked curiously while changing clothes in the cloakroom.


    "Because the maids here are very beautiful..." Felixia looked at Gwen''s room, what should I say?This room is elegant and comfortable, which makes people feel very comfortable.


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Facing Felicia, Gwen couldn''t help rolling his eyes... couldn''t help thinking.


    [You haven¡¯t seen Ye yet. If you meet Ye and become his woman, you will know what kind of life this villain is living... They don¡¯t sleep until they are in a coma...Uh, thinking that their men seem to live a very life-like life...]


    At this moment... Felicia, who was looking around in Gwen''s room, suddenly heard a sound of running outside, accompanied by [Hurry up, the master is almost at the door...] [Ah, then I will also meet Master...] Such a sound.


    This makes Felicia full of curiosity...


    You know, along the way¡ªevery maid she met was beautiful and generous, and she had an elegant manner... She couldn''t imagine what a master who could make them excited and run around regardless of manners would be like??


    With such curiosity, Felicia leaned to the window and gently opened a curtain of curtain to look downstairs...


    I saw--a super-luxury, extended-head Umbrella sedan from a distance slowly drove towards the villa...and the maids downstairs were already neatly lined up at the door...


    When the car stopped at the door, a maid stepped forward and opened the door... Then a black-haired boy got out of the car... The handsome boy took the words in Felicia''s mind for a while. Ke couldn''t find a suitable word to describe...


    Because she felt that any words that praised handsomeness on the boy''s body would be a blasphemous look to him...


    She was standing by the window, looking at the young man underneath through a gap in the curtain, smiling and embracing and kissing each of the maids... She felt a trace of jealousy... Why didn''t the person who kissed herself?


    At this moment, after letting go of a maid whose face was flushed by him, the young man raised his head and looked upstairs. The frightened Felixia, like a frightened deer, hurriedly opened the curtains. Come down.


    "I...what''s wrong with me?" Felixia leaned her back against the wall, pressing her pounding heart... There was a feeling of breathlessness. The glance of the boy just gave her a feeling I saw the feeling of a black hole... the whole soul seemed to be sucked in.


    Chapter one thousand and sixteen


    Zhou Ye looked at the disappearing figure upstairs, smiled slightly and withdrew his gaze, he continued to have an unfinished welcome with his maids...


    To be honest, for the maids, he feels a little guilty...After all, in terms of the length of time following him, the maids may far exceed some of his women... However, every time he says to give When the maids were promoted, they were all rejected by the four major maids and the head maids...


    In the words of the maids, it is [the master is always the master, although we are already the master¡¯s woman, but... our identity will never change, we will always be the master¡¯s maid, if you really feel about us If you feel guilty, please take us with you when you travel the world next time, so that we can serve you better... It is incomplete without the master''s maid.


    Keke-digress... let''s get back to business.


    Just when Zhou Ye finally came home to each of the maids, Qiu walked to him... and whispered: "Master, Miss Gwen brought a friend to the manor..."


    "Oh? Is it called Felixia Hardy?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Master!" Qiu nodded.


    "I asked Gwen to do this!" Zhou Ye said.


    Felicia Hardy... This name may be very unfamiliar to many people, but if you talk about the nickname she will get in the future, it is estimated that many people will have the impression... Black cat, once fell in love with the bug Killed ambiguous girlfriend, her father is a jewel thief, a civet.


    However-now, the little spider is still a 10,000-year-old sufferer, and this little cat is still a good girl under the protection of her father''s wings... In the comics, Felicia Hardy was once a classmate of little spider... ¡­So Zhou Ye, with the attitude of giving it a try, asked people to inquire about the student files of the Zhongcheng Science and Technology Middle School, and found this little cat unexpectedly...


    "Another kitten is coming..." Zhou Ye exclaimed.


    He actually left school one class earlier. The reason why he would come back later than Gwen was because he was slightly delayed at Ellen¡¯s house... Ellen¡¯s mother was too enthusiastic, if it weren¡¯t for her. Always looking at him with the eyes of his mother-in-law looking at her son-in-law, Zhou Ye felt that this woman wanted to soak herself.


    Keke--just a joke, Zhou Ye is not interested in purebred blacks. Although Liz is also a little dark, her father is white. She is considered a mixed race, and the degree of blackness is barely acceptable.


    As Zhou Ye walked to the villa, he instructed: "It''s been a long time since I opened the body, go and clean up the lake in a while, and have a body there at night..."


    He didn''t forget how he explained that Gwen used what reason to deceive this little cat...


    "As you wish, Master..." After Qiu responded, he went down and ordered... At this moment, only Zi was left beside Zhou Ye. His two personal maids, Qiu and Zi, followed him as soon as he returned. Coming up.


    As for the maids?They were left in Asgard by Zhou Ye to take care of their little princess...Little Angelina, after all, compared to Hela who was a mother for the first time, Zhou Ye trusts the maids who have had countless experience with children. .


    "I''ll change your clothes, master!" Zi smiled and followed his master into the cloakroom in the bedroom.


    The sky gradually dimmed---the spotlights in the manor were all lit up, illuminating the entire Long Island Manor like a castle in a dream.


    Compared with the Long Island Manor during the day, the Long Island Manor at night has a somewhat more illusory beauty, just like a fairy tale manor in a dream.


    Standing next to the artificial lake in the manor and watching the giggling maids come and go bustling around here, Felicia has a sense of unreality as in a dream.


    She has always thought that she is just a very ordinary girl, except that she looks pretty, nothing special... She can''t imagine that one day she will have a party with the maids in this luxurious manor... let alone imagine My new friend is actually a second-generation girlfriend in the Umbrella consortium...


    That world was a little too far away from her, she hadn''t even thought about it when she was far away.


    "Feili...what are you doing??" Gwen walked over and handed over the meat skewers to Felixia, and asked: "Does it feel uncomfortable?"


    "No...actually..." Felixia looked at her friend Gwen, and then she stopped talking... She was not sure whether her new friend knew that her boyfriend had an ambiguous relationship with her maids, let alone I know if I tell this thing, I will lose this friend...


    "Actually what?" Gwen asked curiously: "Don''t be restrained, just ask what you want, I will tell you, aren''t we friends??"


    "..." Gwen said [Aren''t we friends?Felixia finally made up her mind. She gritted her teeth and said: "Your boyfriend Ye Zhou... I saw him and the maids in the afternoon..."


    "What is it with the maids? Do you kiss it?" A gloomy voice came from behind Felixia, frightening her whole body, and the meat skewers in her hand fell on the grass...


    "My dear, how can you scare my friend like this..." Gwen complained dissatisfied.


    "Damn, you really scared me..." Felixia got up angrily and went to chase Zhou Ye... At this moment she had forgotten Zhou Ye''s identity, and that Zhou Ye was scared to death a lot. Human background, she just regarded Zhou Ye as her friend''s boyfriend.

 Chapter 719

    "Are you sure you hit me?" Zhou Ye ran calmly, while continuing to provoke a certain kitten...


    "Don''t run..."


    "Don''t chase..."


    "If you don''t run, I won''t chase..."


    "You won''t run if you don''t chase me..."


    The two ran one by one, the other chased... Unknowingly, they had left the lively area by the artificial lake, and at some unknown time, they came to the side of a small forest... Zhou Ye slid into it.


    Felicia didn''t hesitate to follow into the woods, but... soon, Felicia''s exclamation came from the woods... "What are you doing...?"


    "Don''t be like this...you...you are Gwen''s boyfriend..."


    "Mmm... we are like this... this is wrong... stop... we are so sorry for Gwen..."


    "Ah!!!" With a painful cry-Felixia''s refusal voice gradually subsided, and replaced by a meow-like noise...


    Two hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When the two walked out of the grove again... Felixia was hugged by Zhou Ye and walked out... She buried her small face in Zhou Ye''s arms and did not dare to raise her head at all, afraid to look. It would be awkward to get to Gwen...


    However-she thinks too much...


    It was not long after Zhou Ye hugged her back to the party scene that she knew what a little witch is like... Someone was at the party scene, the sky was a blanket, the ground was a couch, and some indescribable party was opened. ...


    "That...Gwen--I''m sorry...I..." Felicia said with some guilt looking at Gwen Stacey, who was lying beside her, unable to move like herself.


    "No need to apologize..." Gwen lazily tried his best, and said, "Did you see? Our man is not an ordinary person. Who can think of him like this? So... welcome to join Ye''s Harem!"


    Felicia looked at Zhou Ye who was working hard behind the maids who were standing in a row, and reluctantly cast aside her eyes, "Well...I admit that this guy is a devil..."


    "But you can''t live without this devil... don''t you?" Gwen smiled slightly. As someone who came by, she certainly knew Felicia''s entanglement, the feeling of wanting to be exclusive but afraid of not being able to stand it, she also There have been.


    "Yeah... I have also fallen into the hands of this devil, and I can''t run away anymore..." Felixia sighed and murmured: "Besides, I don''t want to run..."


    Chapter one thousand and seventeen


    The fact that Zhou Ye, a first-year transfer student actually stepped on three boats, caused an uproar in the entire Midtown High School...


    Upon hearing this news, the girls responded with all kinds of envy, jealousy and hatred, and what they said was sour.


    "Those three guys are so unruly... They actually dated a guy at the same time, they weren''t jealous, and they got along like friends..."


    "Come on, Rowling... That handsome Chinese guy is so handsome and so rich. If you are you, you can''t... Haven''t seen those three guys who are picked up by car every day from school to school? And the clothes on him? Isn¡¯t there another day?"


    "But it''s not possible for three people to associate with one person at the same time..."


    But the boys'' reaction was nothing but envy...Of course, except for a certain little spider.


    "Peter...I think it''s useless for you to be like this. How about people is their business, you have no position to talk about others..." Peter''s best friend, Ned the little fat guy persuaded his friend to let him know the trouble. And retired, "And Zhou Ye is not easy to provoke. The captain of the school basketball team found him a few days ago and wanted to teach him a lesson..."


    "What happened?" Peter said as he walked towards the roof of the school... He knew that his friend was for his own good, but what about it??Taking away his secret lover without cherishing it, now he is still on three boats... He seemed to be able to see how heartbroken Liz was under his smiling face.


    "As a result, the entire basketball team was severely taught by that guy...One hit ten, I guess he will be kung fu, just like Bruce Lee..." Ned tried hard to persuade his best friend.


    "No, Ned...you don''t understand..." Peter kept walking under his feet, "I didn''t go to fight with him, I just asked him to cherish other people''s feelings...Don''t treat women as playthings..."


    "...Okay...I will stand behind you to give you courage..." Ned sighed, he knew that his best friend seemed to have determined that he was going to trouble Zhou Ye.


    At the moment-on the balcony of the school.


    Zhou Ye was taking Gwen, Liz, and Felicia''s three daughters to eat lunch here¡ª¡ª


    Although there is lunch in the school cafeteria, Zhou Ye only ate once on the first day of the transfer, and he was no longer interested in eating the food here... So, he just let his two close maids at noon I gave myself food at the time.


    In the middle of the school balcony, a large tablecloth was spread on the ground like this. Qiu and Zi each carried their lunch boxes on the tablecloths...even Lunch, dessert and afternoon tea.


    "Autumn, it''s great to have you here..." Felicia said with a smile: "I like the earl black tea made in autumn the most, especially after a meal, it seems like the whole person is sublimated... "


    "It''s my honor to like you..." Qiu smiled slightly.


    "That''s right... Feili, what did the school cheerleader ask you for at noon?" Liz asked casually while helping to arrange lunch.


    "That guy wants me to join the cheerleading team... I said I''m not interested..." Felicia has a pair of proud long legs, plus that gorgeous face... it''s not surprising that it will attract the cheerleader''s attention.


    "Who would participate in that kind of stuff..." Gwen said as he twisted a beef ball and put it in the mouth of his own man, then twisted a piece of boy chicken and put it in his mouth, chewing and saying: "Cheerleaders are all in it. Bitch...This is recognized in the school, especially the cheerleader. Today is with the captain of the football team and tomorrow with the captain of the basketball team...It is simply the bitch in the bitch, Feili, you did not join the cheerleader. It''s the right choice!"


    "I didn''t think so much..." Felicia followed Gwen''s way, picked up the tea cup in front of her, gently placed it next to her man, and watched Zhou Ye drink her cup with a smile. The Earl Grey Tea, said: "I just know that my dear does not like him, the woman who wears revealing clothes is dancing that kind of thigh dance under the public..."


    "Baby Feili is getting better and better..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Feili''s dolphins... in exchange for Feilixia''s eyes that were both tender and annoying.


    Lunch was finally set up under the busy schedule of Qiu and Zi... When Zhou Ye and the girls were about to start dining... Suddenly, the iron door of the balcony was opened.


    "I think, I should talk to you... Ye... What classmate Zhong?" Peter Parker stood in front of Zhou Ye and looked at Zhou Ye''s eyes without hesitation... It seems that this is more imposing. general.


    "..." Zhou Ye sighed, put down his chopsticks... looked at Peter Parker and said: "First, I don''t know you, and second, calling someone by name like this is a kind of contempt and insult... ¡­So, I hate you now, and besides, I don¡¯t think I have anything to discuss with you, please leave..."


    "Of course we need to talk..." Peter Parker said, pointing to Liz, and said: "Why do you obviously have Miss Allen and still associate with classmates Stacey and classmate Hardy, you We generally call this kind of scum...Do you know??"


    After cursing these words, Peter felt that his heart was getting better... If Zhou Ye had just snatched his dream lover, he would not be so angry. The most angry thing about him was that Zhou Ye actually stepped on three boats. ¡ª¡ª


    "I can understand that jealousy interfered with your IQ..." Zhou Ye looked at Peter in his spare time. To be honest, his perception of Little Spider is neither good nor bad, but-there is a saying That being said, the only people standing in front of me are friends and enemies¡ªobviously, Little Spider is not his friend... Then there is only one identity, and that is the enemy."I don''t want to see him again... Autumn!"


    "As you wish, Master..." Qiu smiled slightly, leaning gracefully at his master, and then his figure suddenly disappeared beside Zhou Ye...


    "This..." Peter Parker was shocked when he saw this weird scene... However, before he came to speak in a hurry, he heard a voice behind him, "My master doesn''t like seeing you. , So, Mr. Parker, can you please die once?"


    With the voice coming... Peter Parker and his best friend, Neid, disappeared in place...


    "Well, the troublemaker is gone... Let''s start our happy lunch..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    The three girls smiled and raised the cups in their hands and clinked glasses with their men... They didn''t know the little spider in the future, they were just an unfamiliar classmate...


    Moreover, for the three women, they have long been accustomed to the domineering style of their own men... He does not provoke others, it is already the result of others'' burning incense, and there are people who come to provoke him??That''s really lighting the toilet, looking for death...To sum up, they don''t think there is anything wrong with their men doing this.


    After a while, Qiu''s figure reappeared next to Zhou Ye.


    "Autumn, where did you drop those two guys?" Felixia asked curiously.


    "I took them to enjoy the gorgeous and colorful scenery in the center of the earth for free... I hope they can endure the high temperature in the center of the earth..." Qiu opened his eyes and said nonsense. To be honest, she told the little spider to his The moment the buddies were thrown to the center of the earth, the two of them gasified, and they didn''t even scream in a hurry.


    Zhou Ye is still quite satisfied with this result...Since he is antagonizing himself, he will be killed and dragged to death, or else wait for him to get the Spider-Man power and trouble himself every day?To say that the Umbrella Group is clean from start to finish is nonsense... How can the clean Umbrella control the entire United States??


    Especially this kind of guy with excess sense of justice, Zhou Ye especially hates... Therefore, killing him early is a good way to deal with it.Anyway, the so-called villains are all honestly dying...


    In the underground world, the Umbrella Sweeper forces are much more deterrent than S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D., and the most caught by S.H.I. Either become a guinea pig in the Umbrella Biotechnology Laboratory and contribute to the rise of the Umbrella Group¡¯s technological tree, or just be killed by the whole family.

 Chapter 720

    Therefore, this world does not need superheroes... Zhou Ye thinks so.


    One thousand and eighteen chapters


    Harry Potter World - in an old castle on the outskirts of Leeds.


    Leeds Castle is known as the most beautiful castle in England, and it is also known as the queen of England¡¯s castles. In the huge manor, a castle is built along the river. The entire Leeds Castle is divided into two parts, one part is built on the shore. The other part is built in the middle of the river bay, and the two main buildings are connected by a two-story arched fully enclosed corridor in the middle.


    It used to belong to the royal family, and later in the hands of Henry 8 of the Tudor dynasty, Leeds Castle became privately owned.It was not until more than 500 years later, that is today, that Leeds Castle was bought by a super rich man who did not want to be named at a price that the owner of the castle could not refuse.


    early morning--


    The morning light illuminates the tranquil lake in the Kent countryside, and the beautiful Leeds Castle is like the awakened queen, graceful and elegant.With the slender figures walking through the castle, the entire castle once again radiated new vitality.


    "This piece of furniture is placed here..." Qiu smiled and energetically directed the maids to arrange the furniture in the castle.


    Of course, she has reason to be happy. This time her master came to this world and no one took him. He only took two close maids and dozens of maids. How could Qiu be unhappy?


    "Yes, this is here... In winter, the owner likes to sit by the fireplace and rest..."


    "Put it in the bedroom, the master will use it..."


    "Where is the carpet? This kind of rough workmanship is totally unqualified...change another..."


    "Is the small nuclear fusion generator set in the basement? What? The basement is too dirty? Need to be cleaned up? Then hurry up and clean up... the master is coming tomorrow, don¡¯t let the master see the mess here, this is us The shame of the maids!"


    Not to mention Qiu, who was busy in the castle, let alone Zhou Ye...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye was walking on the streets of Liz City with a smiling purple holding a small hand... Watching the crowd, women with full of maternal instincts rushed in front of Zhou Ye and squatted down. , To say hello to Zhou Ye...Zi''s horns couldn''t help but tilt up slightly.


    "Zi, how do I feel that it was a wrong decision to come out with you?" Zhou Ye took a lot of effort and finally sent away a mother-to-be with long blonde hair, raising his small face and looking dissatisfied. Asked his own maid.


    "That''s your illusion, dear little master..." Zi smiled like a fox who stole a chicken. After her owner became small, she was so cute... I really wanted to... I really wanted to hug the owner. Little face...


    "Hey, whatever you want...I''m almost used to it anyway..." Zhou Ye said with a sigh.


    Time went back to three months ago¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the Marvel universe, Zhou Ye¡¯s women finally found that the so-called sanctions did not help their men to reduce their scores. On the contrary, Zhou Ye was more like a fish in water and had a happier playing... They finally had to give up the so-called sanction plan. , One by one obediently ran to their men for comfort...


    After all, if Zhou Ye was sanctioned for three months, some people could bear it for three months...


    After announcing their surrender, the girls made another request that was not a requirement... They no longer control which world Zhou Ye goes to, but how many sister papers they have to collect. They just want to know... which world Zhou Ye will go to. , It''s just like saying hello before going out, saying where you have gone.


    For this request, Zhou Ye was still able to meet... so he accidentally said his reservation for the next world-[Harry Potter]


    The result is¡ªthe daughters urged him to become a child...and, their reasons are also very good¡ªthat is: "My dear, since you plan to go to the world of Harry Potter, you must be there. Magic needs to be learned systematically, right?"


    "Yes..." Zhou Ye nodded, he didn''t deny this.


    "Then learning magic, what else can come as fast and honestly as going to the magic academy?"


    "That''s the truth!" Zhou Ye nodded again.


    "Since I am planning to study at a magic school, whether it is going to Hogwarts or Boothbarton or Durmstrang, my dear, your body at this age is definitely not good? Right? ?"


    "Okay, okay... I know what you mean..." Zhou Ye sighed... He understood the meaning of the oblique words of his own women in seconds, didn''t he just want to see how he looked when he was young? ??For him, it is not difficult... "Fulfill your wishes..."


    Following the words-Zhou Ye''s figure shrank and became smaller and smaller, and finally turned into a pink jade-shaped little Luotai... Why is it called Luotai??Because the cuteness of the young Zhou Ye is no longer distinguished between males and females, and he killed them all...


    Seeing a lot of their own men who have become smaller... the women were weirdly silent... After a long while, they were the first to rush up after death, picking up Zhou Ye, and rubbing against Zhou Ye''s little girl with their own face. Face... "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh so cute, I really want to sleep with such a Ye..."


    "Don''t eat alone..." Athena also rushed over, snatching Xiao Zhou Ye from death''s arms...


    "Athena, do you want to die?" Of course, death is no longer annoying... I dare to snatch cutie from my hand, even the sisters will never forgive...


    "Come on... let''s fight a fight... see if your universe god system is powerful or our Greek gods are powerful..." Athena said without hesitation. Following her words, Hera and others from Greek gods The women surrounded her behind...there was a stance that they would start fighting if they didn''t agree.


    Although strictly speaking, there is only one person dead in the universe god system, and sister Tun is a demigod at most...but death is nothing but the daughters of the Greek god system...For her, the Greek god system is just It''s just scum."You want to fight... then..."


    Before that word of war was finished, Zhou Ye grabbed the key...the body became soft and couldn''t say anything.


    "Are you courageous and fat? Do you think your man can''t clean you up like this?" Xiao Zhou Ye hovered in mid-air, and said aggressively to his group of women.


    However, that kind of posture, combined with his face like Luo Tai, who was carved and jade-like, in the eyes of the women, it seemed to be the most adorable... the so-called aura??nonexistent¡­¡­


    The women laughed and hugged Zhou Ye one by one, you touched it, and I squeezed it... at all, it didn''t look like my man was in his eyes.


    "This is what you forced me..." Zhou Ye was anxious and forgot to regain his figure. He directly used Luo Tai''s body to give a whip of love to the girls... The effect... It''s amazing... this kind of The feeling of being pushed back by children actually gave the girls a new experience...


    As for why you said Zhou Ye''s body became a child, hasn''t it changed?I would say that Zhou Ye just controlled his body to become a child, and did he deliberately control that he did not become a child?As for why??Ahem...that''s a matter of seeing the benevolent and the wise.


    Chapter one thousand and nineteen


    Looking at the people''s outdated clothes in the street... he couldn''t help sighing again. Of course, the clothes that had long been outdated in Zhou Ye''s eyes were actually just emerging trends in this era.


    "Dear little master... If you sigh like this again, your good luck will be sighed away..." Zi laughed and joked. You know, it''s rare for the owner to have such an image of Luo Tai, so don''t take this opportunity to play After a while, I don''t know when I will see the image of my host next time.


    "...Could you not just rub my face and say this..." Zhou Ye sighed. If it wasn''t for avoiding his crazy group of women, how could he make a mistake in his busy schedule... Years...my Hao Min...my mixed-blood Veeva sisters...oooooo...it will take decades to see you...


    "Be happy...Master!" Zi looked at the dejected look of her owner, and persuaded distressedly: "This may be a good thing, such as new prey..."


    "New gift?? What kind of beauties are there in this era...except Harry Potter and his mother..." Zhou Ye sighed and said here, suddenly, "Yes...and Harry Potter and his mother." You can soak..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye hurriedly asked: "How many years is this year?"


    "In 1970, my master..." Zi didn''t expect to say so casually, and the owner really found a new goal.


    "In 1970... Lily Evans was just ten years old and has not yet entered Hogwarts... She should not enter Hogwarts until the summer of next year... This is really good news. ..." Zhou Ye murmured: "We have plenty of time to arrange everything..."


    "..." Zi smiled, watching her master talking to herself there...


    And Zhou Ye has entered the calculation mode at this moment... He is calculating how he will affect the future after he soaks Lily Evans away... However, the future is unpredictable... It may be just an unintentional sentence , Can affect the entire world in the future... Therefore, even with Zhou Ye''s brain power, after a long time... there is no result.


    In the end, Zhou Ye, who had no clue, laughed blankly...He was really stupid, no matter what he would become in the future?Could the Dark Lord still go to heaven??Could Dumbledore be able to transform into Ultraman?In the end, all changes are indifferent to myself outside the specifications.


    Only the weak are afraid of this and that...for fear that after changing the plot, nothing will be accomplished without the advantage of foresight.


    And the strong-no matter how the future changes, the strong is the strong... are not afraid of change... or can they see a different Harry Potter world?It should be said-it is a Harry Potter world without Harry Potter...


    Zhou Ye thought of this and smiled slightly, "Zi, let''s go home..."


    "Okay, Master..." Zi said, waving back, and a square Rolls Royce stopped beside them...


    Zhou Ye looked at the ugly Rolls-Royce front face... There was a feeling that he didn''t want to sit on it... But after thinking about it, he sighed helplessly... In this era, this car is already a popular model. ...Just make do with it.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye got into the back seat of the car that seemed ugly to him to explode.


    "Return to Leeds Castle Manor..." Zhou Ye waited for Zi to get in the car and directly ordered the maid who was driving.

 Chapter 721

    "Okay, Master!"


    The car started slowly and drove towards Leeds Castle Estate...


    "I need some information about the Wizarding World... I don''t want to plunge into Hogwarts confused..." Zhou Ye ordered while sitting in the car.


    "As you wish, Master...your will will be completely executed!" Zi responded to the request of her master with a smile.


    With this time there are not many maids brought into the world of Harry Potter... but each one is a well-versed hand, and each one can be pulled out to play Thanos without infinite gloves in the palm of the hand Between... Packing up one or two pure-blood wizard families, it''s not too easy...


    Of course, this is not the time to consider those little things. The most important thing now is to send your owner back to Leeds Castle Manor and settle down...


    When Zhou Ye''s Rolls Royce in the 1970s arrived at Leeds Castle, the entire castle had been completely renewed. The mosses that had covered the entire outer wall of the castle had disappeared, replaced by clean and tidy walls.


    And inside the castle-when Zhou Ye came for the first time, the most unsatisfactory damp condition has also been completely improved. Ventilation ducts have been laid in the entire castle, and the waterproofing of the basement has also been renewed... the entire castle There is no longer a smell of mildew caused by dampness. Instead, there is a smell of the most natural grass in the wilderness.


    "Master...Welcome to your annex..." From a distance, seeing the arrival of his master''s car in autumn, he had already taken the maids to stand at the gate of the castle early to welcome his master.


    "Good job..." Zhou Ye clicked his little head approvingly after turning around in the castle, and had to say... Qiu is worthy of being his own personal maid, and he knows his own preferences... the whole castle Regardless of whether it was the choice of furniture, the style of the wallpaper, or even the placement of the seats, Zhou Ye couldn¡¯t find a trace of dissatisfaction...


    The only thing that bothers Zhou Ye is... "Autumn, can you put me down... I just traced my body back to when I was a kid, and didn''t really become a child... I''m embarrassed by you doing this." of¡­¡­"


    "Master...Master...Master...Qiu hasn''t seen his master for three days. He needs to replenish his energy, otherwise Qiu will die..." Qiu said, holding Xiao Zhou Ye firmly in his arms. In the middle, desperately rubbing Zhou Ye''s face...


    five minutes later----


    "Autumn, is it okay now?" Zhou Ye looked helplessly at the close-knit maid who still held herself in her arms and rubbed her face desperately... "Can you put me down?"


    "I''m afraid it won''t work... Master... Qiu just finished replenishing the energy of the previous day, and yesterday and today''s energy did not supplement... Please bear with it a little bit... Master... You just need to silently look at the ceiling... ¡­ Count the grid, it will pass soon..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    .................. What is meant by silently looking at the ceiling?What is counting the grid??Zhou Ye was angry... Tigers don¡¯t make cats, you treat me as I am


    HelloKitty??


    "Now, actually Qiu...I have a more effective way to replenish the master''s energy. Would you like to try it..."


    "Eh!!!" Hearing the strange voice of his owner, Qiu Zuo said deadly: "Okay..."


    "Then you will realize it, Qiu... This time, even if you beg for mercy and surrender, I won''t let you go easily..." Zhou Ye said, shaking his body out of Qiu''s arms and floating directly in the air...


    Qiu was a little dumbfounded. She looked at Mrs. Xiao Luo with a wicked smile, and she felt like a catastrophe was imminent... However, when she hadn''t finished her begging for mercy... she had already discovered... it was late... ¡­"Elegant Butterfly..."


    "It''s a miscalculation. I didn''t expect the first time in the castle to be preempted by the form of Qiu''s aggressive technique..." Standing on the side, Zi looked at his sister being punished by the master, and thought to himself: "Forget it... since If you can''t grab the first time, then the second time will be the same..."


    Thinking of this, Zi stepped up to greet him...While walking, he unarmed himself, "Master, people also need to add a little master energy..."


    "Both... none of you can escape..." Zhou Ye said fiercely.


    A lady...two big beauties...the picture is too beautiful, too unconventional...it is hard to bear to look straight.


    Chapter one thousand and twenty


    Bellatrix Black was sitting in a cafe on the streets of Preston, watching the crowds coming and going in the streets that were getting brighter outside the window...


    As a member of the oldest and noblest Black family from the wizarding world, Bellatrix was born, everything she had had been arranged... She went to school step by step, graduated step by step, and now - she To be married step by step.


    Looking at the busy people outside the window, Bellatrix couldn''t help but think secretly, these Muggles, the technology they admire, and they trust the machine... If they knew the existence of the magic world?What will happen??Will it be hysterical like the end of the world?Or will it crawl under the feet of the wizard like the weak dreaming of the strong??


    This is really an interesting question... isn''t it?


    Sighed... Bellatrix looked back from the glass in front of her with a bit of boringness... After drinking a cup of coffee, she sighed again...


    Compared to these mediocre Muggles, how can I be better??The fate that was doomed at birth... the glory of the pure-blood family, in her opinion, may be useful or useless... Moreover, although the husband she is about to marry is a classmate she knew in school, she is He doesn''t feel anything...


    Marry at the age of nineteen. Maybe this is no longer popular among Muggles??


    Bellatrix thought a little melancholy... But when she thought of the legend about a person she had heard in school and among the pure-blooded nobles, her heart felt as if she had been injected with some vitality.


    That¡ªthat great wizard, he wants to make changes to this lifeless magic world...His pure-blood concept is in line with the education he has received since childhood...If I have the opportunity, I really want to see I saw that great being.


    Thinking of this, Bella couldn¡¯t help holding up her coffee again and taking a sip...At this time, the coffee cup had almost bottomed out... She did not call the waitress to refill the cup, but picked up herself and put it next to her. The coat on the seat got up and left the cafe.


    Bella walked out of the cafe-looked up at the dim sky, today is cloudy, no stars, no moonlight...On the street there are only dim street lights and rushing Muggles.


    Bella, who has temporarily relieved some of her pre-marital depression, opened her long legs and walked towards her temporary residence...


    This time she traveled to Preston to ease her pre-marital anxiety... In fact, she hadn¡¯t even said ten words to her fiance in school, but after graduation, she wanted to marry To that guy... to say that she was very willing, that would be pure nonsense.


    Just as Bella was walking leisurely on the street, she keenly discovered...a peeping gaze was always looking at her back. For such a gaze, as a wizard, Bella was sure that it was definitely not Own illusion.


    "What a guy who doesn''t know how to live or die... It seems that it''s fun again!" A smile leaked from Bella''s face.


    A beautiful single girl who travels aimlessly...what trouble it will get into is no need to guess.


    And for these troubles, Bella has already had her own unique way of dealing with it... if it looks pleasing to the eye, then a forgetting spell, what is not pleasing to the eye?Then add a leg-locking spell and a dancing spell.


    Can you imagine what it would be like for a guy with stiff legs to be cursed for dancing??After Bella unintentionally cast it once, she enjoyed using this spell combination happily.


    Like a big ridiculous worm crawling on the ground, the scene makes people feel very happy...


    Of course, Bella will not forget that when that guy is frothing in his tired mouth, throw him another curse to disappear, and then add another one to forget...this is already the most interesting way.


    Listening to the unhurried footsteps behind her, Bella turned and went into an empty alley... Behind a corner, she took out her magic wand in time and pointed it expectantly. Alley mouth...


    However, one minute passed-two minutes passed.


    The Muggle that Bella had imagined to follow her never appeared... Just when she suspected that she had made a mistake... A cold voice rang in her ears.


    "Miss Bellatrix Black?"


    "Who are you?" Hearing this voice, Bella''s body tightened involuntarily, but she did not turn around to see who was behind her...not because she didn''t want to turn around, but because... ¡­There is a deadly cold blade close to her neck that makes her feel cold and sweaty...


    "It doesn''t matter who I am... What is important is that my master needs a private magic tutor, so... I don''t know if I can invite you to this position?" said the cold voice.


    "You are dreaming..." Although Bella doesn''t mind acting as a personal teacher for someone, it doesn''t mean that she likes to be intimidated by others to do things... Especially it is a Muggle who intimidates herself. It is simply a shame."Armor guard..."


    Before she finished speaking the armor curse, she felt like her brain was smashed by a 10,000-jin hammer, and her whole person was instantly dizzy...I couldn''t say any curse.


    Before she fell into a coma, she only heard the dialogue between two female voices in a trance...


    "I don''t know how to live or die... Actually dare to try to resist... Wizards are nothing more than that. Surprisingly, they are nothing remarkable..."


    "Of course, Faye was approached by the thief. Except for Gao Wan, he was basically dead... Don''t talk about the useless things, take her back quickly... The master should wait... "


    "That''s it..."


    And then-Bella felt like she was plunged into darkness... Completely lost consciousness-her last thought was-a wizard who doesn''t use a spell is no better than a Muggle...

 Chapter 722

    I don''t know how long it took - Bella finally regained consciousness again.


    Opening her eyes, she looked at the surrounding layout...


    It looks like a side hall of a castle... why would Bella know??Because buildings that use huge stones, in addition to castles, in the modern reinforced concrete society, they have long since disappeared.


    This is a nicely furnished side hall. The blazing fire in the fireplace brings a touch of warmth to this cold room... The various valuable decorations hanging on the wall show that this The owner of this castle seems to be a guy with a lot of wealth.


    Bella tried to move her body...no problem...


    She slowly stood up from the sofa by the fireplace, and looked at her whole body... Although the clothes were wrinkled, they were still neat and tidy. Obviously, the worst situation did not appear... and some of her belongings arrived. Is missing, for example¡ªher wand.


    Bella thought, did she want to find the owner to have a theory?Or retreat technically first... Go home first and summon all relatives in the family to help.?


    At this moment-the heavy wooden door of the Pian Hall was pushed open... A small figure walked in, "Hello, Miss Bella... Are you my future magic tutor?"


    "Call me Miss Black..." After Bella used to retort, she looked at the figure... When she saw the little figure talking, Bella felt like she saw an angel at that moment... She originally wanted If he refused, he said to the side, but it changed into another appearance."Yes... I am your magic tutor..."


    Chapter one thousand and twenty one


    Time goes back by two hours¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye looked in front of him, this beautiful girl with soft long black hair, sleeping so peacefully, had a feeling of laughter...


    "I just need some information about the Wizarding World..." Zhou Ye sighed, looked at the two little maids standing next to the sleeping Bella, and said: "I really didn''t expect you to surprise me... ¡­"


    "This, this is nothing else...Master!" The little maid with long blond hair and a cute face like Barbie said cautiously: "We really have too little information about the wizarding world...especially at this time. The wizard information inside is even more surprising. Even this Miss Black, we are the nearest target found through the global surveillance system..."


    "Forget it..." Zhou Ye sighed and rubbed his eyebrows...


    "Master... I''m sorry..." Upon hearing their master''s words, the two little maids really almost cried... They discredited the maids, they did not meticulously fulfill the master''s orders...


    "Well, Heidi, Annie... The master is not blaming you..." Zi smiled and said to the two younger generations: "The master is just going to face his tutor with a headache, you have already Well done..."


    "Really? Master..." Upon hearing the words of their predecessors, the two little maids looked at their little master with hope.


    "Really... of course it is true!" Zhou Ye smiled helplessly and comforted his two little maids. Anyway... they are all their own women, and they have given everything for themselves, of course he Can''t bear to criticize them too much.


    "A liar... the master didn''t give us encouragement..."


    "Yes, yes... After completing the task before, if the master is satisfied, we will always give us encouragement..."


    "...These two girls..." Zi watched her two younger generations ask for their rewards, and smiled knowingly... The maid is the owner''s private property, and the maid loves her deeply. Master, what''s wrong with this??Seeing these two little guys... she thought of how she and Qiu had adhered to their master in the first place.


    "Of course I won''t forget your reward..." Zhou Ye smiled and gave the two little maids the reward they wanted... After watching them greet themselves with joy, they left the room...


    In the entire hall, except for Bellatrix Black, who was sitting on the sofa and fell asleep, only Zhou Ye and his two close maids were left...


    Zhou Ye looked at the Miss Black who was still sleeping on the sofa, watching her peaceful sleeping position...


    "Am I prying Voldemort''s corner when I came here?" Zhou Ye said to himself.


    "Master...I think you are saving this poor girl..." Zi said with a smile: "After all-even if she becomes a Death Eater as in the original, it is only Azka waiting for her in the end. Ban¡¯s decades of prison life..."


    "Okay... I hope you are right..." Zhou Ye sighed. In fact, this product was just pretending... If he hadn''t noticed that Bella was still pure now, he would have used his mind to control it. I drew out all the information about the wizarding world in her mind.


    After all, in Zhou Ye''s philosophy, women are divided into two types, one is their own, the other is someone else''s...Of course, you must take extra care of your own, others''??Ahem... Then it depends on what the situation is... Of course, I won''t be as careful with my own woman.


    "When she wakes up, call me..." Zhou Ye said, leaving this side hall with Qiu and Zi...


    Time returns to the normal node again¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Hello, Miss Bella... Are you my future private tutor?" Xiao Zhou Ye opened the door of the side hall, looked at Bellatrix Black who had woken up, and asked with a smile.


    At this moment-he is full of charm, his heart is full of hints...


    "Call me Miss Black..." Bellatrix Black looked at this extremely cute Lady Luo who suddenly appeared in front of him... There was a feeling that his whole body and mind was healed... He was his own angel ¡­ At this moment, Bella is still a firm supporter of the pure-blood wizard theory, but-in her heart, there is a small exception... "Yes, kid... I am your personal tutor. ..."


    "Can you tell me your name? My little angel..." Bella squatted down with a smile, and looked at Zhou Ye''s charming eyes... softly asked: "You know, introducing each other is private The first lesson of the course..."


    "My name is Zhou Ye...Miss Bella..." Zhou Ye had a sweet smile on his small face, as if he was really like a child... In fact, he was just trying to be cute.


    "Call me Black...Forget it..." When Bellatrix Black said habitually, he suddenly felt that calling her name directly made her feel closer to Zhou Ye... So, She decided... "Well, my lovely little angel, you can call me Miss Bella, of course... In exchange, I can also call you Ye, is that okay?"


    "Of course it''s okay..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded. He accidentally caught a glimpse of Bella''s expectant pair of babies... what should I say?Is it worthy of being a Nordic?Everyone is overgrown well... It''s just this point that makes those Eastern women ashamed.


    As for Xiao Zhou Ye¡¯s vision, Bella of course felt it right away... If an adult man saw herself like this, she might immediately take out her wand and throw an Unforgivable Curse over... let him Feel the anger of a lady...


    But-if the cute little angel in front of me peeped at me, Bellatrix Black didn''t have any thoughts at all, but felt a bit interesting...


    To be honest, Bellatrix Black felt that his behavior today was very abnormal...


    The Black family is a big family. Of course, there are some children who are the same age as Zhou Ye... But on weekdays, Bella doesn¡¯t think that she likes the bear children much, but is not polite to them at all, using magic to punish mischief and mischief The bear child, she is very good at it.


    But-only this cute little angel in front of her... she is willing to use her life to guard the smile on his little face... Anyone who wants to hurt this child must step on her body...


    Chapter one thousand and twenty two


    "Miss Bella...Do you really know how to do magic?" Zhou Ye faithfully played the role of Mrs. Luo who longed for the magical world at this moment.


    "Of course..." Bella smiled slightly when she heard Zhou Ye''s words, pulled up Zhou Ye''s little hand, and walked towards the sofa by the fireplace...


    Coming to the edge of the sofa, Bella sat directly on the sofa, and then hugged Zhou Ye in her arms¡ª¡ª


    Bella looked at the ignorant look in her arms, her whole person was going to be cute... She looked around for a while, and finally found a pot of black tea and a table placed on the coffee table not far away. A teacup...a ??flying curse at random, the teapot flew in front of the two of them as if they were being manipulated, and stopped in mid-air.


    "Ye...Would you like some black tea?" Bella looked at Xiao Zhou Ye with satisfaction, with a surprised look [pretending], and smiled triumphantly: "This is magic... how does it feel? ??"


    ...Although she does not have a magic wand now, she has some low-level magic, she can already cast spells without a wand...


    "It''s amazing..." After Zhou Ye said these words, he felt that he was about to be vomited... But forget it, since he plans to enter Hogwarts, of course he can''t reveal his truth anymore. I''m old...this kind of cuteness should be prepared in advance.


    "Magic has existed in the world since ancient times..." After using the Feilai curse to control the teapot and pour two cups of black tea for herself and Xiao Zhou Ye, Bella hugged Zhou Ye while whispering about the origin of the wizarding world. ... "Three thousand years BC..."


    Of course, Zhou Ye made a very serious look, cleverly nestled in Bella¡¯s arms and listened to her telling the story of the wizarding world...From the holding of the first Quidditch competition to the establishment of the International Council of Wizards... ¡­From the establishment of several major magic academies to the passage of the ban on dragon breeding¡­


    Time passed without knowing it, and a long time passed... I didn''t know when I was a big or young, and fell asleep deeply.


    Early morning-when the first rays of morning light shone on Bella''s face through the curtains, she woke up...


    "Here is..." Bella opened her eyes, and she felt unsure where she was... but the numbness of her arm reminded her that there was a cute little presence in her arms.


    "...Ha...I''m so cute when I fall asleep...What a beautiful little angel..." Bella looked down at Xiao Zhou Ye who was still in her arms, a gentle smile leaked out of her face...


    At this moment, she suddenly felt that she felt a little different in her place... Only then did she realize that the little cutie in her arms didn¡¯t know anything, she put his little hand into her clothes and was naughty. I caught myself there...


    "What a little villain... I don''t know how many girls you will deceive when you grow up..." Bella said so, but didn''t pull Zhou Ye''s dishonest little hand out, but moved herself a little bit. Some numb arms make him more comfortable lying down.


    "My little master caused you trouble... I''m so sorry!" A voice suddenly appeared in Bella''s ear, and she couldn''t help but look up... I saw a beautiful girl in a black and white maid costume. The young girl, standing in front of her with a smile on her face, the morning light shone on her delicate cheeks, a dazzling light...

 Chapter 723

    "Ah... By the way, I haven''t introduced myself yet..." The maid lightly put her hand to her little scorpion, looking apologetic."My name is Zi, and I am Zhou Ye''s little master''s personal maid...Please take care of me in the future!"


    "...Hello, this is Bellatrix Black, you can call me Miss Black!"


    Bella looked at this beautiful girl with the same hair color as her name with a scrutiny gaze. Although she has decided to stay as this little cute tutor, accepting Xiao Zhou Ye does not mean accepting the master¡¯s. Rude behavior, not to mention that he was kidnapped.


    "I want to know... why the little cute parent hasn''t shown up yet..." Bella asked with some dissatisfaction: "Is this how the host treats guests? Although this guest was kidnapped by you of¡­¡­"


    "About this...We are extremely sorry..." Purple said with a dilemma: "I''m afraid you won''t see the little master''s parent..."


    "Why?" Bella raised her eyebrows, and she asked with some dissatisfaction: "Isn''t a wizard from the noble Black family enough to let him come out to meet?"


    Even though she was questioning the maid, Bella''s volume was involuntarily lowered a lot, as if she was afraid of awakening the cute little in her arms...


    "No, no...you misunderstood..." Zi hurriedly explained, "This is definitely not what you think...in fact...the whole family...there is only the little master..."


    "Wh, what..." Bella felt like she almost jumped up when she heard Zi''s words... Only cute in the whole family??What does that mean???


    Faced with Bella¡¯s questioning gaze, Zi nodded slightly, and said sadly: ¡°As you can see... the entire Zhou family, except for the maids who grew up in the family, in this world, There is only one member left for the little master... Please forgive me... I... I really can''t control my emotions... I''m sorry... Uhhh..."


    Looking at the sad maid, Bella was silent... The first thing she thought of was the little Zhou Ye in her arms... It was so pitiful, it must be very hard to live alone in the world... ¡­It¡¯s rare that he can keep such a pure smile...


    Thinking of this, Bella couldn¡¯t help but tighten her arms again, making Xiao Zhou Ye more comfortable lying in her arms... "Sorry... I don¡¯t know... I mean, I didn¡¯t mean to mention it. This matter..."


    In fact, Zhou Ye, lying in Bella¡¯s arms, woke up a long time ago... He just likes to lie in this fragrant and warm embrace. Of course, he also heard what Zi said... One sentence to say: "Good job..."


    The cute Luotai-poor life experience-this is the thing that can cause a woman''s maternal eruption the most... The effect is definitely not as simple as one plus one, just look at Bella now... I''m afraid Zhou Ye is now Bella will agree to any excessive demands, right??Like taking a bath together...


    Hmm¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªDo you want to pretend to be in your sleep and call Mom and Dad to increase your miserable selling index??After thinking about it, Zhou Ye gave up this idea. Although there are not many things about morality, he still has some.


    But... this feels really good... Zhou Ye habitually grasped the one in the top...


    Chapter one thousand and twenty-three


    One week later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Dear...Did you learn it again?" Bella looked at the only student standing in front of her... She couldn''t help sighing...


    "Yes, I think it''s very simple..." Xiao Zhou Ye smiled slightly and showed Bella the tricks she taught...


    If there is a genius student that will make his teacher feel very gratified, then having a wicked student will definitely make his teacher doubt life... doubt whether he has lived by a dog all his life.


    Now Bella has the feeling that she has lived on a dog for more than ten years of life. Whether it¡¯s theoretical knowledge or tricks without a stick, she only needs to tell Xiao Zhou Ye once, then he will What I can do is great-it''s beyond imagination, and blue is better than blue.


    This was a big blow to Bella... She thought about it carefully, how long did it take to learn the tricks of wandless magic??Is it two years or three years??No, it may be five years...


    "It seems... from now on, you need a magic wand and some cauldrons to learn potions..." Bella looked at the teapot floating in front of her eyes and sighed.


    "What about the rewards? Teacher...what about the good rewards?" Zhou Ye ignored the things Bella said. To him... those are not important. In fact, learning the magic here is just for fun. Destructive power... The magical power of the Supreme Master Gu Yi is even stronger.


    What Zhou Ye cared about was the reward Bella had promised...


    "But...you are too young now...it''s a bit too...too precocious, yes...too precocious..." Bella blushed as Gu said, no The way...that kind of reward...she was a little...a bit unable to do it.


    "Bella... your words don''t count..."


    "Don''t be so dear..." Bella looked at the angry little Zhou Ye [pretending] with a helpless look... She really hated herself why she couldn''t hold back that day, and secretly gave up this cute little angel... ¡­As a result, when being asked by Little Cutie, she actually made up this nonsense reason for reward... The most important thing is that Little Cutie believed it.


    God, what is she going to do??


    Bella really couldn''t just watch Xiao Zhou Ye get angry...


    Especially the one who angered him was himself...


    But she knows even more that if she continues like this, she will eventually drag him down the abyss...It doesn''t matter if she falls into the abyss, but she absolutely does not want him to accompany herself into the abyss...he still Little, he still has a lot of youth to squander... She doesn''t want him to be pointed behind when he goes out in the future... She doesn''t want to hate herself when he grows up and understands everything... ¡­


    However¡ªthe reason and hesitation for all this, after seeing the accusing look of the little guy¡ªall vanished...


    "Okay, okay... I know... I know, one day I will go to hell..." Bella murmured, holding Xiao Zhou Ye in her arms involuntarily with her hands... She bowed her head , Don''t stop him...


    His sweetness-like a poppy, made her unable to refuse...


    In the autumn afternoon¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªin the neat study room¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª, a beautiful girl, a lovely Luotai...the picture has a strange beauty...


    "Every time I see such a beautiful picture...I feel like I''ve been cured..." Qiu drank the afternoon tea comfortably, watching through the window how the little host opposite him teased the lovely witch lady.


    "Why didn''t the master take the initiative to push her directly? Obviously now only need a light push, everything is done..." Zi twisted a piece of rose cake with her hand, placed it next to her, and lightly bit it A bite.


    "What do you know? The master is playing a game..." Qiu Bai took a look at his sister, and said: "Looking at his prey, stepping into the trap step by step, but not knowing it, thinking that everything is My own fault...that feels the best...what matters is the process of the game, not the result...you know? Of course-the result is also important..."


    Putting aside these two idle, personal maids who have nothing to do, just talk about Zhou Ye and Bella...


    When Bella finally couldn''t breathe anymore and had to end this stubbornness, she couldn''t help but limp on the sofa... At this moment, her little face was flushed, and the water in her eyes... ......What a beautiful picture of a beautiful woman after being so.


    The banter in Zhou Ye''s eyes flashed by...In a blink of an eye-his little face returned to an innocent look, "Teacher... are you okay..."


    "...Don''t call me teacher...Call me Bella..." Bella lazily glanced at her little angel. In this case, Zhou Ye was called a teacher, and she felt a kind of backing virtue... Of course, the unexpected feeling is pretty good.


    Looking at the ignorant little Zhou Ye, the guilt in Bella''s heart rose again... "Sooner or later, I will fall into hell..."


    "Then I will go to hell and rescue Bella..." Xiao Zhou Ye''s words made Bella''s heart sweet as if she had eaten honey...Although she knew it might be a little cute Tong Yan Wuji, But... doesn''t this just prove that I still have a great position in the cute heart... "Ye-you are my angel..."


    With that said, Bella squeezed Xiao Zhou Ye into her arms again... At this moment, she had made up her mind, her angel, to protect herself... Let the glory of the pure-blood family go to hell... ¡­Let that fianc¨¦ who didn¡¯t say a few words go to hell¡­ In this life, she won¡¯t marry anyone except Ye¡­


    "Okay... my dear little angel... we have to pack up and prepare to buy you some things that you can use in the future..." Bella smiled and patted Xiao Zhou who was still in her arms Ye said.


    "Where shall we go?" Zhou Ye got up and asked curiously.


    "Of course I went to Diagon Alley..." Bella replied as she packed her clothes¡ªto be honest, she didn''t expect the little villain''s hands to be so fast...Her clothes are almost finished by that... ¡­However, it¡¯s not entirely unprofitable, at least Bella found that her cups seem to have increased recently...


    "Shall we go to London now?" Zhou Ye asked after thinking about it¡ªafter all, Diagon Alley is in London... "How are we going?"


    "Of course it was by train..." At this moment Bella''s clothes have also been packed, and she has become a well-dressed British lady."After all, the Floo Network is very convenient, but-I don''t want to be caught by someone in the family now, so I just go to the Ministry of Magic to register the Floo Network... Let''s take the train to save trouble!"


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye was a little disappointed. He originally thought he could experience the convenient ways of movement of wizards, such as door keys, such as changing shape and shadow... He obviously forgot a little, and changing shape and shadow needs to be tested. License, and Bella, a student who has just graduated from Hogwarts, obviously does not have the qualification... This is really a tragedy.


    The first thousand and twenty-four chapters


    Said to go to London... In fact, it is not far from Leeds to London. It only takes two and a half hours by train...


    However-it took nearly half an hour from Leeds Castle Manor to Leeds City, and when Bella and Zhou Ye left Leeds Castle Manor, it was already 15 o''clock in the afternoon, when they arrived on the Leeds train When I stood, it was almost sixteen o''clock...


    So, when they arrived in London on the two-hourly train from Leeds to London-it was already dark for almost a day...


    "It seems that it''s too late to hurry back today..." Looking at the sunset that has fallen halfway down the horizon, Bella sighed and said, "I can only live here for one night today..."


    "I think this is also very good..." Zhou Ye smiled innocently: "Because this is the first time I spent the night alone with Bella, it feels very novel..."


    "Sleep alone..." Bella''s eyes lit up when she heard Zhou Ye''s words... This seemed to be a good idea, you know-when she was in the Old Castle Manor, those ubiquitous maids delayed her too much. Too much...

 Chapter 724

    For example-when the two are inspiring love, there will always be a maid who walks in with something untimely, disturbing the two of them... Maybe it''s a cup of black tea or a plate of dessert... Let her always have a kind of disagreement Feeling full of fun.


    You know-although Bella is nineteen years old, this is the first time she has truly moved in love, although the object is a lovely Luotai who is much younger than her... But love should not be bound by age (laugh)¡­¡­


    The first time I tried that kind of forbidden sensation, Bella always had the urge to stop... In fact, what she said to Zhou Ye in the afternoon was just a girl''s reservedness and mischief...


    And now - what a great opportunity!!!


    Two people-living in a room-without those pesky maids to make trouble-without those two pesky maids taking the little angel away from them when night comes... how perfect it is A date for me.


    The more Bella thought about it, the happier she was, her little face couldn''t hide her thoughts... It was as happy as a blooming flower.


    "Bella, did you think of something happy?" Zhou Ye asked curiously-in fact, for Bella''s heart, his mentality is clear and clear... These days, Bella is almost always by him. Leading the nose to this step...


    Including the seemingly unintentional reminder just now, Zhou Ye was deliberately guiding this still innocent girl... The Great Demon Zhou Ye, for generations to come, dominates the rivers and lakes... Ahem, he went to the wrong set.


    "It''s nothing..." Bella hurriedly closed her smiley face, took Zhou Ye''s little hand, and walked towards the taxi waiting for a living at the gate of the train station."Go to The Savoy Hotel..."


    "Good lady..." The taxi driver looked at the two passengers who had just got on the bus. He had to say that the girl was very beautiful, but the boy who looked like her younger brother looked even more cute...


    Although she came from the most noble Black family in the wizarding world, it does not mean that Bella is ignorant of everything in the Muggle world. On the contrary, she still prefers all kinds of luxury goods and all kinds of beautiful clothes in the Muggle world. Yes, there is no way-even if she is a wizard, she is also a girl, and she also loves beauty.


    And that kind of uniform black wizard robes obviously can¡¯t satisfy girls¡¯ pursuit of beauty... Therefore, she often comes to London to shop. Of course, she doesn¡¯t go to Diagon Alley to buy those wizard supplies, but to the commercial street to buy all kinds of fashion Styles of new clothes.


    There used to be a costume designer from a pure-blooded wizard who wanted to modify the wizard¡¯s robes into more personalized and popular clothes, but was denounced by the International Council of Wizards as rebellious...Finally, in those old guys Under our blow, the poor wizard''s shop closed... It has to be said that it is the sadness of the wizarding world to let those old guys who are not dead take power.


    Ahem, it''s a bit far...


    When Bella took Zhou Ye into the lobby of The Savoy Hotel, it was almost seven o''clock... After the two hurriedly put the items they carried in the room, they went to a French restaurant not far from the hotel. My own dinner problem...


    "Why? Don''t you like it?" Bella was eating her foie gras while looking at her little angel and lover who was sitting across from her... asked with concern.


    "No... I just don''t have any appetite for these things..." Zhou Ye reluctantly took a sip of the French vegetable broth, then put down the tableware... The French cuisine in this restaurant is not authentic... But in comparison A wonderful thing in the dark cooking world, it¡¯s already pretty good for British cuisine.


    At least, Bella thinks so...


    Of course, she can also understand why her little angel can''t eat these things, after all-compared to the cooking skills of the maids in the castle manor, the French cuisine here has rotten to a new level.


    However, Bella would not encourage Zhou Ye to be picky eaters, "If... I mean if..., if you eat all your dinner honestly, then you will get unexpected rewards when you return to the hotel. !!!"


    "Reward??" Zhou Ye''s eyes lit up when he heard the word reward... To be honest, the food here is not that unpalatable, it''s just that Zhou Ye''s appetite was raised by the maids, but-if there is any For rewards, it¡¯s different again... "Is it an afternoon reward?"


    "Little villain..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Bella looked around with a guilty conscience, but obviously she was thinking too much, and no one was paying attention to her... After hesitating for a while, Bella said with blushing cheeks: "No Wrong... just a reward like the afternoon..."


    "Then it''s okay..." A happy smile leaked from Zhou Ye''s small face... He lowered his head and gobbled up.


    "Little...Look...wolf" Bella couldn''t help complaining about her little angel in her heart... But, to be honest, she also had a feeling in her heart, that feeling...like a cat''s claw.


    The first thousand and twenty-five chapters


    Today¡¯s London is a rare good weather. The morning sun shines through the window and shines on Bella¡¯s cheek... She slowly opened her eyes... But the pain from below made her endure Can''t help frowning.


    Looking at the sleeping little angel still nestled in her arms, Bella couldn''t help but lower her head and put a light bite on his forehead... "Little villain...like little beast..."


    Bella moved her body a little bit to make the little angel in her arms more comfortable...The situation from last night could not help but appear in her mind...


    Last night-after the two had dinner, they walked around the street for a while and then returned to the hotel...


    As soon as he returned to his room, Zhou Ye clamored for his own reward... In this regard, Bella, who didn''t want to break her trust in Xiao Zhou Ye, had no choice but to fulfill her promise...


    She originally thought that this was just an incentive for love like before...After all--Zhou Ye was still too young, only ten years old...


    However¡ªthe facts have caused her to suffer...Zhou Ye, this fellow is not really only ten years old...for a week, he has become a little tired of this kind of game that only can¡¯t eat...So , This time Bella is completely in the mouth.


    By the time Bella realized that something was wrong, she was done...Moreover, at that time, under the guidance of Zhou Ye, she had completely lost herself, and became a person who could only hold Zhou Ye and shout six or six. Salted fish.


    Everything last night, for Bella, was really like a dream... It''s incredible... The most incredible thing is that she actually felt beautiful in her heart... In this way, the little angel is completely her own...


    "Good morning, Bella..." Zhou Ye was awakened...Although he could live without air, after all, breathing belonged to his instinct...The two groups completely buried him in it. He couldn''t breathe at all...so, he woke up.


    "Good morning... honey..." Bella saw the cute little cute in her arms wake up, and a smile could not help leaking out of her face. Of course, the meaning of this dear is different from the previous dear. Different.


    In the past, she called Zhou Ye''s dear, which only meant that the relationship was more intimate, but this time dear... is her nickname for her own little man...


    "What time is it...well..." Zhou Ye looked at Bella silently... I have to say that the biggest difference between girls and young women is that young women are more active than girls...


    "It''s already past nine o''clock in the morning... Do you need me to order a room breakfast for you?" Bella asked softly with a smile after finishing the warm good morning...


    "I want to eat you now..." Zhou Ye said, turning around...the day''s plan lies in the morning...


    "Don''t...hmm...little devil...yeah..." Bella was struggling in a panic. She knew how powerful this little man was. She was almost tossed to death last night... However, there was nothing left for her. With... In the end, she accompanied Zhou Ye to complete the first morning exercise in her life... Of course, given her physical condition, Zhou Ye didn''t make it difficult for her-the first time she always had preferential treatment.


    Two hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye and Bella had packed everything and walked out of the lobby of The Savoy Hotel.


    The two held hands and walked on the road-Zhou Ye looked at Bella as usual with strange eyes from time to time... sighed: "The potions are really amazing..."


    "...Don''t think about those things... at least for a week..." Of course, Bella knew what Zhou Ye meant. To tell the truth, she was deeply wounded and could actually be able to use a bottle of powerful healing potion. Next, recovering as usual, she herself felt very surprised... Maybe it was because the trauma there did not hurt the bones, but of course... There were also some friction injuries, which are not much for the potion. .


    "What do you want?" Zhou Ye made an ignorant look, as if he really didn''t know what Bella was talking about.


    "Think about those messy things..." Bella gritted her teeth and touched her back... She wouldn''t be deceived by the appearance of this little villain again. The appearance of angels and the heart of the devil refer to this little villain... ¡­When he said that he could not do it, he actually tempted him to use it... and the most outrageous thing was that he was still bewitched by him and agreed.


    Facing Bella''s cold face rejection, Zhou Ye smiled...Little girl, thin-skinned...It''s okay. In this case, she will get used to it a few more times... Habit is a terrible thing.


    As for talking about-guard against death??Zhou Ye doesn¡¯t care...some things are like this. With the first time, there will be a second time... With the third time, there will be a fourth and fifth time... Besides, his methods are quite good for himself Have confidence.


    It''s just a little witch...


    "I''m not joking with you..." Seeing Xiao Zhou Ye''s disapproval, Bella strained her face and said, "My dear, you are still too young... Doing this kind of thing too much, it hurts your body... ¡­So, I decided that at most once a week from now on..."


    Facing the serious Bella, Zhou Ye could only nod and say yes...but soon, Bella will find that...her little cute is actually a giant beast disguised as a lamb...so, the prohibition is very high. It will be lifted soon...


    Of course, it''s boring to say this now... and some things are interesting only when you discover them slowly, right?Thinking of this, Zhou Ye put on an innocent smile on his face: "Ok...Bella, I remember it!"


    "Um... the good boy has candy to eat!" Seeing Xiao Zhou Ye''s serious expression, Bella nodded in satisfaction. Zhou Ye can only say that... the little witch who has not been involved in the world is really cheating... ¡­


    The two talked and walked, unknowingly-they have come to a seemingly depressed street... The shops on both sides of the road look no different from other places, of course, if you have to say something different, That is, there is a bar here that looks tattered. The sign of the bar says [Broken Cauldron Bar]......


    Bella pulled Zhou Ye up, pushed open the door of the bar, and walked in...


    Chapter One Thousand and Twenty Six


    Although it''s only ten o''clock in the morning, the wicked cauldron is already full of wizards. They may hold today''s Daily Prophet in groups, drinking butter beer and discussing the above content, or sitting alone. In a corner, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m busy with...


    When the bar door was opened by someone, the wizards couldn''t help but look at it... This is a natural reaction of people, and it doesn''t matter whether the person who followed is a big person...


    When the wizards saw the combination of Zhou Ye and Bella, one big and one small, they all turned their heads and went to busy themselves with their own affairs. It¡¯s time to chat, gossip about gossip...

 Chapter 725

    Only a mediocre girl who looked more than 20 years old gave a low exclamation and rushed to Bella''s face, "Bella... why are you here? Do you know? Your parents Already going crazy??"


    "Don''t worry... Shanna, speak slowly... Tell me what happened?" Seeing this girl, Bella stopped her footsteps temporarily and pulled Zhou Ye back to her with the girl. The original seat.


    "Oh, my God...what else are you asking me?" Shanna said as she picked up the Daily Prophet and handed it to Bella, pointing to the third edition of the statement above and said: "Look at it. ...Look at what happened..."


    "...But that''s all...what''s worth making a fuss about..." After Bella glanced at the content above, Yun said lightly: "He wants to break away from my father-daughter relationship. I can''t ask for it..."


    Zhou Ye thoughtfully picked up the Daily Prophet that was thrown on the table by Bella...On the top of the third page, I saw the content of a small piece of tofu with a statement on it.


    [I, Signus Black announced that I have separated from the father-daughter relationship with Bellatrix Black. Since then, Bellatrix no longer enjoys the glory brought by the great surname Black. Everything she has done is related to The Black family has nothing to do.


    Seeing this statement, Zhou Ye remembered the fact that owls flew into Bella¡¯s bedroom from time to time in the middle of the night the other day... It seems that the situation deteriorated at that time...


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" Zhou Ye tugged Bella, focused her attention on her body, and asked with a sullen face, "You and your father wrote letters through the owl the other day. Are you arguing?"


    "Of course..." Bella pretended to be nonchalant and said: "In those days, your course was the most critical time. That old guy asked me to go home and get married. How could I go home and talk to that inexplicable one? Guy..."


    "Well¡ªI see..." Zhou Ye easily saw the sadness hidden in Bella''s eyes, what can he say?Use mental power to forcibly reverse her father''s thoughts??It''s not necessary, and it''s easy to be noticed... Shout and kill??Just kidding... that''s Bella''s parents, not someone else...


    In the end, Zhou Ye could only say: "Don''t worry, one day the surname Black will be honored because of you...not because you are honorable because of the surname Black...I promise!!"


    "Thank you... thank you... dear..." Bella has no doubt about whether Zhou Ye can do this... she knows how abnormal Zhou Ye''s magic talent is... even if it is legendary. The wizard Merlin might be inferior to his own little villain...


    At this time, Shanna, who was sitting opposite, noticed Zhou Ye... She was captured by Xiao Zhou Ye with her cute face in an instant... "Hi, cute little handsome guy...Hello, My name is Shanna, Shanna Alex Grant, I¡¯m Bella¡¯s senior sister, you can call me sister Shanna...what¡¯s your name??"


    "Okay, if it''s okay... I''ll go now!" Bella won''t give other women a chance... Just kidding, now for the women who come up, whether they are familiar or not, Bella will guard against it... Absolutely Will not leave a little chance for other women.


    "Hey..." Before Shanna''s words were finished, Bella pulled the extremely cute little boy out of the bar hall and went straight to the small open space in the backyard.


    "It''s not a boyfriend...Is it necessary to do this?" Shanna murmured as she looked at the two who could no longer see their backs.


    "...I always think you are doubting my aesthetics..." Zhou Ye was dragged all the way to the backyard of the broken cauldron bar by Bella, looked at the broken wall in front of him, and said helplessly...


    "Nothing, I just remembered one thing suddenly...If we don''t go early, we might not be able to keep up with the lady''s time in the store..." Bella said solemnly and picked up her wand. In a certain order, they clicked on the broken wall in front of them.


    "Kacha¡ªKacha..."


    Following Bella¡¯s actions, the bricks on the broken wall began to rotate to both sides, and finally¡ªturned into an exit without a door, and on the other side of the exit was the famous Diagon Alley in the wizarding world. .


    Looking at the streets in front of him that suddenly resembled the Middle Ages, Zhou Ye had the illusion that he had once again traveled through time and space...


    "My dear, let''s go..." Seeing the silly look of her little man, Bella smiled slightly, pulled up Zhou Ye''s little hand, and walked towards a store called Tuofan Garment Store in the distance...


    As she walked, Bella introduced her little man to the clothing store."Although many people like to buy robes at the Madam Morkin robes store, in fact, they sell some popular goods... and they don''t provide personalized modification services... But Tufan garment stores are different, they also have robes inside. Selling, the most important thing is that she also provides a variety of personalized customization and modification services...Although the price is relatively high..."


    "We''re here..." As they spoke, the two had already arrived at the door of a store. On the signboard above, there was a line of small characters written, founded in 1940...


    "It seems that this is not an old store..." Zhou Ye said after looking at the sign.


    "Old things are not necessarily good things..." Bella said, pulling up Zhou Ye and walking in...


    Zhou Ye looked at this clothing store, which claims to be able to be customized... The whole store looks no different from other clothing stores. If there is any difference, it is that the robes here look more styled, and some The style also adds the latest popular metal flake elements in the Muggle world...that is, the kind of element embossed with metal flakes on the clothes.


    Only at this moment, apart from a budgerigar standing on the horizontal shelf in front of the counter, no one can be seen in the store.


    "Hi, hello...Miss Nancy!" Bella actually greeted the parrot.


    "Long time no see, Miss Black!" And the parrot actually responded. This is not what surprised Zhou Ye the most...After all, parrots are talented in learning their tongues. However, no matter how old parrots learn their tongues, their voice will always have a hint of it. Unnatural, but this parrot named Nancy spoke without any unnatural feeling...just like a real lady was talking.


    "Is Ms. Fiona here? I want to trouble her to customize a robe for me..." Bella didn''t care that it was a parrot talking to herself.


    "Then you have to wait a moment, Ms. Fiona is helping a beautiful girl from the United States to measure the body..." the parrot named Nancy replied.


    "A girl from the United States?? Is also a wizard??"


    "Yes..."


    "Damn... it reminds me of some nasty guy..." Bella has an ominous premonition... this premonition is so strong... she begged, don¡¯t be the guy she thinks. ¡­¡­result¡­¡­


    "Ah-Bella... It''s really you..." A soft female voice came, and Zhou Ye felt Bella''s whole body froze after hearing the voice.


    Chapter one thousand and twenty seven


    "Ah...ha... hi... hello... It''s been a long time, Isabel..." Bella''s small face pulled out an ugly smile... She followed a beautiful one who came out of the inner room. The blonde girl said hello.


    "Sure enough, it''s Bella..." Miss Bigelownay walked briskly to Bella''s face, with a happy smile on her face: "It''s been a long time, Bella-it seems since my exchange career After it was over, I never saw you again...It''s been almost a year now, right?"


    At this moment Isabel Bigelowney suddenly noticed the extremely cute Lady Luo standing beside Bella. She looked at Zhou Ye with bright eyes and asked curiously: "Bella, is this your brother? No... he is of Chinese descent, he should not be Bella, your younger brother... Well-let me guess, is it Bella, your little lover??"


    "Ha ha... Ye is just my student..." Bella felt her face was about to smile stiffly, this nasty guy... how could he meet her here?Shouldn''t she go back to the United States??"I brought him here to buy a magic robe that suits him, but you... why didn''t you go back to the U.S.?"


    "I''m going back..." Isabel Bigglowner blinked her big eyes and said with an innocent look: "But there is no ready-made clothing store in the United States like Ms. Fiona, so I came to buy one. A new magic robe, good for my adult style..."


    "Even if you praise me so much, I won''t give you any more discount..." With a voice, a woman in her thirties walked out from the door of the inner room, although she could only say It''s an upper-middle look, but the decent dress and elegant temperament make people feel good at first sight.


    "Hello, Ms. Fiona..." Bella found her rescuer at the same moment. She hurriedly passed Isabel, pulled Zhou Ye to Ms. Fiona, and gently pushed Zhou Ye forward. "I want to order him a magic robe that suits him..."


    "Oh... let me see, he is such a cute little gentleman..." The moment she saw Xiao Zhou Ye, Fiona''s eyes lit up... She fell in love with this extremely cute little Luotai at a glance. ......Of course not that kind of like, but the kind of like that the elders have for the younger ones.


    No way, when Zhou Ye gets smaller, he will be particularly lethal to older mature women. After all, women of this age are overwhelmed by motherhood. Regardless of whether she is married or have children, they can¡¯t treat cute children. immunity¡­¡­


    "Madam, I think I probably need a different magic robe..." Zhou Ye said solemnly to Fiona: "Because I hate the ugly magic robe that stays the same, so... we When I came here, Bella said you can satisfy my wish? Right??"


    "Of course... of course... little cute..." Seeing a little Luo talking to herself seriously, Fiona felt that her heart was about to be cute... As a fashion designer in the magic world, she was the most What is unbearable is that everyone wears the same magic robes. Although they are said to be apostasy, she is still me."However, before that, I think we need to do some small games to measure your height and arm length, so that we can make the best robe for you..."


    "Of course no problem..." Zhou Ye nodded, and he turned to look at Bella...


    "Then let''s measure your body data now..." Fiona said, pulling up Xiao Zhou Ye''s hand and walking towards the inner...


    When Bella wanted to follow in, she found that her clothes had been caught tightly by Isabel...


    "Bella, haven''t you told me what is your relationship with that little cutie?" Isabel firmly grabbed Bella by the corner of her clothes, in a posture that you wouldn''t let you go unless you said it.


    "You let me go..."


    "You tell me I will let you go..."


    "Hey, don''t force me to use magic..."


    "You can try... I remember in the actual combat class, you always lost to me..."


    "You...you...fainted..."


    "Armor body...except your weapons..."


    "Ahhhhh..."


    In the shop, the budgerigar known as Miss Nancy sighed while waving his wings and avoiding the magical beams flying around, "Here again..."

 Chapter 726

    At this moment, Zhou Ye, who had already followed Ms. Fiona into the room, asked curiously: "Who is that Isabel? Why doesn''t Bella seem to like her so much?"


    "Sometimes, the external performance is not necessarily true, little cute..." Fiona directed the magic tape to measure Zhou Ye''s body data, and smiled: "In my opinion, the two of them are just It''s like two children arguing..."


    Zhou Ye thoughtfully watched the fight between the two women outside. What should I say??That Isabel¡¯s magic level seems to far surpass Bella, but she seems to be deliberately suppressing her own level, it is inextricably difficult to fight Bella... It looks like two guys of the same level are fighting. same.


    Moreover, both of them seem to avoid using magic with great lethality, but they are fighting with each other using security magic like an arena competition...


    Therefore, although it looks like magic beams are flying everywhere, there is actually no danger...


    Of course, if there is any danger, Zhou Ye will stop hiding his identity and start directly... Save his own woman, by the way, give a severe lesson to the witch who looks like the famous American actress Nicole. .


    As for how to teach??Hmm-what is more deterrent than playing an apple??


    While Zhou Ye was staring at Nicole¡¯s dolphins, Ms. Fiona had finished her measurement work. She picked up an atlas and placed it in front of Xiao Zhou Ye, ¡°Come on, cute, look. See which style of robe do you like?"


    "Okay, ma''am..." Zhou Ye took over the album and opened it... I have to say that the various unscientific aspects of the magical world are sometimes really convenient. The external technology has not yet integrated the three-dimensional When the projection technology was invented, they were already using real image magic no less than three-dimensional projection technology.


    Looking at the magic robes that were rotating automatically in the album, to be honest, Zhou Ye really didn''t see any of them.


    Perhaps, in this era, this style of magic robe is already very fashionable... but in Zhou Ye''s eyes, it is still too old fashioned."Madam, can I design my own style?"


    "Of course...cute!" If any adult wizard dares to question Fiona''s design in this way, the only result waiting for him is that Fiona was thrown out of the clothing store...but this Zhou Ye said the words, then it was different again. Fiona, who was inspired by Zhou Ye''s maternal radiance, didn''t mind this little cutie''s slight offense to herself.


    Since cuteness is justice, this sentence applies to all heavens and all realms.


    Chapter one thousand and twenty eight


    "Cute little guy, you can design your favorite robe style there..." Fiona said, pointing to a small workbench not far from the side, with white paper and drawing pencils on top, obviously , That is her workbench.


    "It''ll be fine in a while, soon..." Zhou Ye walked to the workbench and lightly tapped the drawing pencil with his hand. The pencil was as if it had been enchanted, and it was quickly automatically placed on the white paper. Draw it...


    "Good thoughts become magic..." Fiona looked at Zhou Ye''s actions with a smile. She was not surprised that Zhou Ye could use such small magic tricks, but what really surprised her was this The little guy can already cast spells without war and without spells... But thinking about the identity of the girl outside, she is relieved again...


    After all-the Black family is a pure-blooded family with a long history. It¡¯s not surprising that there are some spell-casting skills. Perhaps in terms of the rich collection of books, the Black family will not have fewer books than the major European magic schools. This is ancient Family heritage.


    Of course, the so-called thoughts become magic, it is not the kind of magic that can do whatever you think, but the name sounds more powerful. In fact, it is just an item activation technique that allows items to be made according to your own mind. The action you want... Basically as long as you are a formal wizard, you can use this spell, which is more convenient...


    Soon... the drawing pencil, according to Zhou Ye''s idea, drew an effect picture of the robe on white paper...


    "Let me take a look at your work, Little Cutie..." Fiona smiled and picked up Zhou Ye''s work and looked over."Merlin is here, really good idea... It seems very practical and very handsome..."


    I saw on the white paper, a black robe with majesty and mystery leaped on the paper. The robe is still a robe, but after adding the design of the body, the whole robe seems to be lazy in an instant. The ability to feel, and the small shawl design on the shoulders adds a touch of solemnity to the robes... plus the hood design behind... and the mysterious charm-like patterns on the cuffs and belts, Like icing on the cake, the robe has a touch of nobility.


    "Little cute, is this really your work?" Fiona looked at Xiao Zhou Ye in disbelief. Does she have a talent that she doesn''t have as a designer?Why does a robe designed by Xiao Luotai seem to be overwhelmed by all her previous designs??


    "Of course, girl..." Before Zhou Ye''s words were finished, he was held firmly in his arms by Fiona, and the rain-like fragrance should not fall on his little face...


    "It''s great... It''s great..." Fiona said excitedly while kissing Zhou Ye''s little face, "I always felt that something was missing from my previous design... Wait for you to see you When I designed the design, I knew what I was missing... I just wanted to follow the trend of the Muggle world, but forgot... What is the most original element of the wizarding world... That¡¯s right, that¡¯s it. Mysterious and noble feeling..."


    At this moment, a figure rushed over and snatched Zhou Ye from Fiona''s arms."Ms. Fiona... please respect yourself..."


    It turned out¡ªI don¡¯t know when, Bella, who had finished the fight, walked into the room... She saw at a glance that Fiona was actually trying to force her little man... Is it tolerable or unbearable...


    "I''m sorry... I''m really sorry..." Fiona noticed her gaffe at this time, and she defended her cheeks with a reddish cheek: "I just can''t help it... Little cutie is great, he helped me find What I have been looking for for all these years..."


    "..." Zhou Ye stared at his cute big eyes, as if he didn''t know what was going on... In fact, he knew it, even though Fiona looked 30 years old, the key was... ¡­The temperament is good, and-most importantly, she is still in one place... The whole person looks like a ripe peach.


    Otherwise, how could Zhou Ye let her kiss herself??Just kidding... You can''t kiss all women.


    "I think Ms. Fiona''s measurement work has been completed? Then I''ll leave..." Bella didn''t listen to Fiona''s explanation... Just kidding, it''s too dangerous here... I met her first. The most annoying guy, and then his little man was forced to talk...I can¡¯t stay here for long, just go away...


    "This is the deposit... I will come to pick up the clothes in a while!" Thinking of this, Bella took out ten Jin Jialong from her pocket and threw it on the table beside her, pulling up Xiao Zhou Ye and rushing out as if to escape. Into a clothing store.


    "...Hey!!" Before Fiona could say [Little cute robe, no money...], Zhou Ye was taken out of the store by Bella...


    For an instant¡ªFiona felt as if she had lost something, standing there for a long time and could not speak.


    "Interesting... It''s so interesting..." Isabel''s eyes were beaming and looked at the store door that was still a little swaying because of Bella''s departure... Her eyes were full of curiosity...


    "This kind of reaction... definitely not the reaction of teachers and students..." Isabel held her chin in a slender hand, shaped like a Sherlock Holmes, and she couldn''t help but pull out a smile: "Little Bella...I will find you. It''s a secret..."


    With that said, Isabel was about to follow Bella out of the store, but she was held on her shoulder by a hand sticking out behind her... "Miss Bigelowney, you haven''t paid the deposit yet..."


    "Uh..." Isabel smiled awkwardly, and said, "I almost forgot... how much money?"


    "A total of one hundred and twenty-two Jin Jialong..." Fiona said quietly.


    "It''s so expensive..." Isabel looked dumbfounded...


    "Actually, the deposit only requires twenty Jin Jialong..." Fiona sighed, then motioned to the little girl to look at the scene like a typhoon in the store, and said: "But... you don''t think it''s because of you. Does Miss Blake need to compensate for the losses caused by using magic in my shop?"


    "Ahem... That..." Isabel touched the fifty Jin Jialong in her pocket with a little embarrassment. These are all her family properties. "Well... can it be halved? Beautiful Fiona. Madam, you know...I am only half responsible for the loss in the store..."


    Fiona stared at Isabel stubbornly, when she was almost suspicious of life, she said: "It''s not impossible... as long as you do me a small favor... it will be free for you, it doesn''t count. what¡­¡­"


    "Really?" Hearing Fiona''s words, Isabel''s eyes lit up, and she hurriedly asked: "What''s a small favor?"


    "Are you going to follow Miss Black?" Fiona asked in response to what she had asked.


    "Yes... I feel that there must be a big secret between Bella and that little guy..." Isabel said with a look of excitement, her curiosity is very heavy... Once she becomes curious about something, Then it''s over... She must figure it out before she can sleep...


    "Then... after you find their residence, please send me a message by the way... As long as you tell me their address, I will dispense with all this order for you..."


    "Including my customized robe??" Isabel asked rhetorically.


    "Yes, including the robe you customized!!"


    "Then the deal!!!" Isabel smiled very happily. Her custom-made robe was worth more than sixty gold gallons, plus the loss compensation fee this time, she earned more than one hundred sixty gallons... ¡­It¡¯s a good deal.


    Chapter one thousand and twenty-nine


    After exchanging Jin Jialong from Gringotts, Zhou Ye looked at Bella, who was still tight with a small face, and asked curiously: "Who is that Isabel? Why do you start fighting as soon as you meet?"


    "Isabel is from the United States..." Bella is still angry... and once again made a note for Isabel in her heart. After all, if it weren''t for her blockade, how could her cuteness be taken advantage of??


    Despite this, Bella still couldn¡¯t define Isabel when faced with her own cute question... "She... She... Hey, forget it, I will tell you the process of our understanding... You can judge by yourself. ..."


    "Okay, I like to hear stories the most..." Zhou Ye is very interested in the story called Isabel. Who made her look like Nicole...


    "That was what happened last year..." Bella said while pulling Zhou Ye along, "You know, I graduated at Hogwarts... Last year, Hogwarts and Iraqi Farmoni Academy held an exchange student exchange event... and Isabel is an exchange student from the United States..."


    At that time, Bella had not met Zhou Ye, and was still studying at Hogwarts...


    She was a fanatical supporter of pure-blood theory at that time. Because of the influence of her family, she firmly believed that-in the wizarding world, only pure-blood can give birth to genius, and... the position of pure-blood wizards should be higher than those of mudbloods. [Generally refers to the wizard seeds appearing among ordinary people] and mixed blood are countless times stronger.


    Of course, Bella''s pure-blood theory is still very marketable in Slytherin College, and as her grade increases and her magic level improves, she has gathered many little sisters who agree with her pure-blood theory.


    It¡¯s just that this kind of pure-blood theory is not popular in other colleges...Many people treat Bella like a lunatic...

 Chapter 727

    However, when Bella knew that in this exchange student, all the exchange students of Iphamoni were pure blood, she immediately became excited like a chicken blood... This unintentional coincidence gave her the most pure blood. Excellent theory has found a support point.


    "Can I customize the flying broom? Boss?" Zhou Ye looked at the broom and felt really painful...Imagine riding on the broom and it hurts...If it is a woman, maybe his sister will be hurt. ??It''s chrome... "Can I want a flying broom in the shape of a big sword? Or a skateboard shape..."


    "It''s just that you like to play tricks..." Bella paused temporarily and gave her little man a blank glance.


    "But... you can''t ride a broom of that style..." The boss was also a little embarrassed. This is the first time I have heard of this request.


    "It''s okay, it doesn''t matter whether you can ride or not... Money is not a problem, but I definitely don''t ride a broom-like thing flying in the sky..." Zhou Ye said solemnly.


    "Why?" Bella asked curiously.


    "Because--you women don''t understand the sadness of Dandan..." Zhou Ye said with a blank look at Bella, and the boss was deeply moved, and he clicked his head very much in agreement...He also had this kind of egg. The sadness of the egg."Then I will discuss with the company and try my best to meet your requirements..."


    "......Then trouble you... if you have any news, please contact this address..." Zhou Ye said, passing the note with his address to the boss, and then walked out of the store with Bella again."Go on... the story is not over yet..."


    "Where did I talk?" When Zhou Ye interrupted, Bella forgot where she said.


    "Speaking of pure-blood exchange students from the United States, your theory has been supported..." Zhou Ye said while strolling around Diagon Alley.


    "Yes... the exchange student assigned to our Slytherin College at that time was Isabel Bigelowney!" Bella sighed and continued.


    It is precisely because this pure-blood exchange made Bella¡¯s pure-blood superior to all theories to be supported, so when Bella first started, she showed extraordinary enthusiasm for Isabel... She wanted to pull Isabelle. Enter your own camp.


    At the beginning, the contact between the two was quite pleasant...


    In a school where no one knew anyone, there was a very enthusiastic friend of the same sex. He was very happy to come to Isabel, but later¡ªwhen Isabel gradually understood Bella¡¯s pure-blood theory, he asked Bella. The pure blood theory was refuted...


    In Bella''s eyes, this is a betrayal...


    Therefore, the two gradually became incompatible... However, the sad thing is-every actual combat drill, Bella always loses to Isabel by a millimetre...


    Once-twice-three times...


    Bella finally understood the gap between herself and Isabel... She also gradually realized that Isabel is much better than herself... Not to beat herself by an absolute advantage, just to save her face.


    Although she understood this, Bella didn''t appreciate Isabel for it. She began to avoid Isabel deliberately... The two best friends finally became rivals in life and death... This is a pity.


    "In fact, it''s your inferiority complex..." Zhou Ye finally made a comment...


    "Huh? I am inferior? How can I be inferior?" Bella looked incredulous.


    "Extreme pride is low self-esteem..." Zhou Ye sighed, then stopped... he raised his head and looked at Bella and said, "You may want to be friends with her, but when you lose your inherent common ideas, You find that you are far inferior to her, so...you just avoid..."


    "I..." Looking at her little lover''s serious look, Bella pinched Xiao Zhou Ye''s face with her angry hands, and asked bitterly, "Which side of you are you? How could I feel inferior... ¡­"


    "You''re not as beautiful as her..." One blow, soul blow...


    "Yes, but I am older than her..." Bella retorted.


    "You are not as good as her in magic..." Second hit, armor-piercing attack...


    "I, I..." Bella was almost pissed off by her little villain...Who does anyone say that she is a woman??


    "But it would be nice if your man is better than hers..." Zhou Ye said leisurely.


    When Bella heard these words, she was taken aback, and then "poof..." a blast of music... "Who is so boastful... You are more narcissistic than me..."


    "I''m just explaining a fact..." Zhou Ye said and looked at the things in his hand. He bought everything that should be bought, and he finished shopping in Diagon Alley. "Let''s go home... Bella..."


    "Well, let''s go home..." After Zhou Ye had just teased, Bella was no longer angry... Or it should be said that she is now considering whether to reconcile with Isabel... After all, she is nothing else now. A supporter of the pure blood theory, because - she already has Zhou Ye.


    A large and a small couple, carrying the sold items, walked towards the entrance of the Broken Cauldron Bar... and behind them, a sneaky figure was quietly following them...


    Chapter one thousand and thirty


    "Wow... I didn''t expect Bella to live here now?" Isabel looked at the mysterious and gorgeous castle against the moonlight, and exclaimed: "I always thought that the pure-blood family was nothing great. Now it seems that there really is something about it... As expected of the Black family, they actually own such a beautiful castle..."


    Isabel followed Bella and Zhou Ye all the way, and took the train from London to Leeds Castle. To be honest, she felt that Xiao Luo, named Zhou Ye, had found herself too many times on the road... but in Bella and Zhou. When Ye didn''t make any response, she could only think that she was too eager.


    "Okay... Now that I have arrived, the first thing I need to do is..." Isabel muttered to herself, and took out one from behind a bag that resembled the kun bag that Muggle ladies like to carry. Owl came, used shorthand magic to quickly write down a line of address, and handed it to his pet, "Nini, my debt problem is all up to you... Go, go to Ms. Fiona... ¡­"


    The pure white owl grabbed the letter, spread its wings, and flew into the sky...


    Isabel watched her pet with her letter, cut through the sky like a cloud-piercing white arrow, and gradually disappeared from the field of vision... Then she breathed a sigh of relief, "Okay... the debt problem is already OK. Now is the time to satisfy my personal curiosity..."


    "Come and let me see, what is the relationship between Bella and that little cutie..." Isabel said, gradually shrinking and shrinking again... Slowly, she became a cute gray British shorthair cat ...


    "That''s perfect..." Isabel thought triumphantly. As an unregistered Animagus, her form has never been shown in front of Bella. She is sure that she can hide from Bella. induction.


    Just when Isabel became the cat who was about to sneak into the castle with graceful steps, a pair of white hands grabbed her from behind...and hugged her...


    "Damn...what''s the matter?" Isabel murmured in her heart while meowing...turning her little head to the back, trying to see who was so bold and dared to hold herself up.


    "Wow, a poor little one who is missing..."


    At this time, Isabel also saw who was holding her, a beautiful girl with purple hair dressed in a maid costume... This purple-haired maid smiled and hugged her in her arms... "It looks so pitiful...but it doesn''t matter, poor little, I will take good care of you..."


    "Meow..." Isabella resisted the urge to change back, "I''m not angry... I''m not angry... When I became a cat, didn''t I think that there would be this day?"


    "It seems that Little Poor is a little hungry? It doesn''t matter, I will take you to the kitchen to find something to eat..." Zi smiled, holding the shorthair cat named Little Poor, and walked towards the kitchen... ¡­


    "Well... isn''t this exactly what I want? But you''d better not feed me dried fish, I hate dried fish..." Isabel murmured in her heart, while lying peacefully in Zi''s arms... ¡­


    "Sister Zi is good..."


    "Wow, Sister Zi, where did you catch the little guy? It looks so cute...Can I touch her?"


    "Of course... but be careful, I will deliver it to the master''s room later..."


    "I will be very careful..."


    "Also let me touch..."


    "Wow, so soft hair... so cute..."


    ".................."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Isabel felt that this road was like a road to hell to her. A dozen little maids surrounded her, their little hands kept touching her...Hey, where did you touch her? ?


    "Sister Zi, is it a male cat or a female cat?"


    "Female cat... right?" Zi is also a little uncertain...


    "How does Sister Zi know that it is a female cat?" A little maid asked curiously.


    "It doesn''t matter even the male cat, it''ll be fine if you stir him up..." Zi said domineeringly.

 Chapter 728

    "..." Zi''s words made Isabel a cold sweat... Nima, Miss Xin Losing is a female cat... Or she will get another knife... Thanks to panic...


    For a short time, less than a hundred meters away, Isabel felt as if she had experienced life and death... When she was thankful for herself and finally arrived in the kitchen, the scene before her almost stunned her...


    This is a large kitchen that seems to be more than 100 square meters. There are a lot of busy maids in the kitchen at the moment... But this is not the focus of Isabel''s attention. Her focus is on someone standing in front of the cutting board. The little maid handling beef.


    Have you seen a cutting board with a radius of one meter??Isabel said that she saw now...


    It doesn''t matter if the cutting board is bigger, Isabel feels a little weird at best, but... the little maid who handles beef made her shudder.


    I saw the weak-looking little maid, holding a splitting knife the size of a fruit knife, and staring blankly at the whole beef that had been peeled and treated with internal organs placed in front of her cutting board.


    "Idiot... at least you should change to a larger cleaver..." Although Isabel doesn''t know how to do housework, she still has this common sense...


    However, just after she had just finished complaining in her heart, the little maid moved...


    Isabel could only feel the light in front of her eyes, the light of the knife flashed... The whole fat cow was divided into countless pieces in an instant... Each piece was exactly the same size, in just a blink of an eye, there was only one left on the entire chopping board The clean bovine skeleton was picked.


    "Meow--!" Isabel was really surprised...what the hell is this??She had heard that there was a profession called swordsman in the ancient east that was very powerful...but...should it be worse than this little girl??Decomposing a cow in less than a second... this is not magic.


    The little maid who decomposed beef seemed to be awakened by Isabel''s cat cry. She turned her head and looked over... That glance almost scared Isabel to death... Didn''t she come to kill me?Even if there is magic, what magic spell can stop a knife so fast???


    At this moment--the little girl ran towards Isabel with a surprised look...Isabel¡¯s limbs could not help but kick in disorder...I wanted to stay away from this monster maid...


    "Sister Zi, why did you come to the kitchen?" The little maid''s goal was obviously not Isabel. She ran directly in front of Zi and said happily: "Did you see the style I just saw? Is there any improvement?"


    "Um... not bad, great progress..." Zi smiled and said, "But, concubine, you still need to continue to work hard, you know-you are the worst in the guard maid regiment... if If you don¡¯t work hard to catch up, next time I am embarrassed to intercede with the owner! When can you split the meat of different parts of the cow according to their meat quality in an instant, instead of the same size of meat , You will succeed..."


    "Well, I''ll come on, Sister Zi..." The little maid nodded her head with a resolute expression, and returned to the cutting board again.


    "..." And Isabel in Zi''s arms heard Zi''s words, as if there were tens of thousands of divine beasts running past... Is this Nima still the worst??Just now she carefully counted the number of pieces of beef, it was 768 pieces in total, the same size pieces of beef...This means that the little maid just swung thousands of knives in at least less than a second... ¡­


    What is the concept of thousands of dollars per second??The concept is...Perhaps Isabel¡¯s magic spell hasn¡¯t even pronounced the first word, she herself has been chopped for hundreds of times... Thinking carefully...


    Isabel secretly made a decision in her heart... She definitely can''t reveal her identity here, she hasn''t lived enough yet and doesn''t want to be slashed...


    The first thousand and thirty one


    "Poor little, eat quickly..." Zi took out a small bowl, and poured a bowl full of sweet milk in it... and placed it in front of Isabel...


    "Meow..." Isabel looked at the milk in front of her eyes... After a sigh in her heart, she started to drink... Although she doesn''t like milk very much, she is always better than salted fish... In the distance, there were a few little maids eager to try holding small dried fish. She decided that it was better to drink milk honestly.


    Isabel, who was drinking milk with her head down, did not notice Zi, who was squatting beside her, and the look in her eyes at this moment revealed a hint of playfulness...


    After a while-Isabel finally drank all the milk in front of her. To be honest, she was really hungry... After all, she followed Bella and them all the way, so in half a day, she ate a hamburger to cushion her belly.


    "Okay... You can''t eat anymore, little pity. The kittens don''t know that they are hungry and full. Be careful not to digest them if they eat too much!" Zi said, picking Isabel up again and walking outside."Now I''ll take you to take a good bath... just wash it for nothing, so I can sleep with the master..."


    "...Meow..." Isabel was startled at first when she heard Zi''s words, but she was relieved soon... It is common to sleep with a kitten, and... if you take a bath-since Zi is a female Yes, then you don¡¯t have to care too much... everyone is the same sex.


    However, Isabel soon realized that-she was wrong... she was wrong.


    The maid named Zi is not only helping herself to bathe... but she has not let go of even the most private and private parts. She also claims that it is the dirtiest here... needs to be washed well... Isabel has a kind of lifelessness. The feeling of love.


    And on the other side---Bella took a rest early after having dinner. After all, she was a bit too tired today... Last night she was devastated by Zhou Ye all night, and today she ran back and forth again... After a fight with Isabel, she can''t take it anymore...


    Regarding this, of course Zhou Ye did not force Bella to do that tonight... After all, aren¡¯t there maids??However, at this moment, he did not do what he did...but in his bedroom, looking at the three-dimensional projection screen in front of him with interest.


    "Autumn, how long do you think this guy can endure?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile as he looked at the screen with the impenetrable British shorthair cat who was ravaged by purple.


    "It depends on when the master intends to let her expose..." Qiu stood behind his master, gently massaging his shoulders with a pair of small hands."I feel... this Miss Isabella just seemed to be scared by her concubine!"


    "Puff...hahahaha..." When Zhou Ye heard Qiu''s words, he couldn''t help but think of Isabel''s expression on the screen just now... It''s really embarrassing for Isabel to see such a surprised expression on the cat''s face. Up.


    "Master...Zi has almost finished washing this Miss Isabel, you have to make a decision... Do you want to expose her? Or pretend that you don''t know, and let her play with you for a few days?" Qiu reminded With my owner...


    "I decided...to play with her for a few days..." Zhou Ye''s small face showed a wicked smile. Such a fun game can''t be ended so soon.


    In fact, Isabel¡¯s so-called stalking was full of loopholes in Zhou Ye''s eyes... As soon as she followed, Zhou Ye found her... It just saw that she didn''t have any malice, so Zhou Ye ignored her so much...


    Originally, when Isabelle was flying the Owl Messenger, Zhou Ye wanted Zi to catch her, but after seeing her transformed into a little cat, Zhou Ye changed his mind...


    He wants to play a little game with Isabel...


    At this moment-the purple on the screen has helped Isabel completely take a bath, and is drying her cat''s hair with a hair dryer... But Isabel looks unlovable...


    When she turned into a cat, taking a bath is equivalent to washing her clothes...this is bearable.


    However, Zi helped her wash the place... it made her feel ashamed and extremely shy... After all, it was there, a place that she didn''t even dare to touch... Now she was touched by Zi. Although they are of the same sex, it is enough to make Isabel feel [unable to marry]... woo woo.


    "Master, Zi has already planned to come up..." Qiu reminded Zhou Ye.


    "Um... then tidy up here..." Zhou Ye stretched out lazily...


    Qiu smiled slightly, walked to the three-dimensional projection screen, pressed a small button, and then the entire projection screen slid into the desktop of the base, the whole room once again restored the European-style luxury and simplicity.


    "Master...Zi came in..." Just as everything was restored, Zi''s voice came from outside the door. With her voice...the bedroom door was opened...Zi took a British shorthair cat and left. Come in."Good evening, master..."


    "Good evening, Zi..." Zhou Ye''s face was full of acting skills. He rushed to Zi with a surprise look, hugged Isabel, and asked: "Is this for me? Zi? ?"


    "Of course, Master..." Zi''s acting skills are not bad, and she said with a gentle expression: "This was found at the gate of the castle, and I don''t know if it was the pitiful little from there... I know you like small animals, Master. , So I brought it here... I wonder if you like it?"


    "I like...Of course I like..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "...Fortunately it''s not a bear kid..." Isabel doesn''t feel very repulsive about being held by Zhou Ye. If it''s another opposite sex, maybe she would have jumped up a long time ago, and an unforgivable curse would be thrown away. But... Being held by this Xiao Luo named Zhou Ye too much, she felt relieved for a while.


    "What''s its name??"


    "I haven''t named it yet, I have always called it pitiful... It''s better to give it a name, Master..."


    "Well-then call Isabel!" Zhou Ye meditated for a while and said something that made Isabel almost jump up.


    Did you expose yourself??Did this little boy see his identity??It shouldn''t be... his own transformation art is second only to those born Animagus, let alone this little boy, even the dean of his academy has never seen it.


    "...Why is it called this name? Master?" Isabel looked at the other maid standing behind Xiao Luotai and asked curiously the question she wanted to ask. She couldn''t help but raise her face and look at Xiao. Mrs. Luo, wants to know why he gave himself this name.


    "Because today I ran into a US witch named Isabel, who was still teacher Bella''s former foe, I think that if I call this name, teacher Bella would like it very much..." Zhou Ye said nonsense seriously.


    "That''s it, the master is so kind to Miss Bella..."


    Although this explanation is not perfect, Isabel breathed a sigh of relief... At least she was not seen through her identity... She didn''t want to face those monster maids... It was terrible.


    The first thousand and thirty-two chapters


    Early the next morning¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Isabel barely opened her dim eyes, looked at the girl lying on the carpet, and then at the small figure surrounded by the girls in the center...Can''t help but curse secretly in her heart, [ The little devil of Araki...]


    Last night, she wanted to wait until the two maids left the room and then sneaked away... But what she didn''t expect was that she didn''t wait for the two maids to leave the room. Instead, she waited until a dozen maids walked into the room... ¡­

 Chapter 729

    She was still thinking, what are the maids going into the room so late??Did something big happen??


    As a result, the next actions of the little maids made her completely bewildered...


    I saw them happily lined up in a row, and then picked up their skirts...


    The picture was so beautiful that Isabel didn¡¯t dare to think about it... In short, she knew for the first time last night that boys developed so early, and she knew for the first time that girls watch cat movies too... Once I knew it, it turned out that one man and many women could still play like this... the first time she knew...


    Isabel¡¯s first time last night was too much... already countless...


    Isabel, who barely opened her wistful eyes, looked at everyone in the room and seemed to be asleep, she couldn''t help but get a shock...the opportunity came...


    Last night, she didn¡¯t think that she would sneak away while everyone was doing something shameless and shameless... However, every time she wanted to do something like this, there was always a maid who seemed to be facing her... ...Looking at her stubbornly, making her unable to move.


    In the end, Isabel herself fell asleep accidentally... No way, watching cat movies is very sad, especially the water shortage...


    The opportunity is here, hurry up...Looking at the people who are still sleeping, Isabel stood up and moved cautiously...At this moment, she was very proud that the transfiguration she had chosen was a cat. Woke up the sleeping maid.


    After all-there are pads under the cat''s feet...


    Passing through everyone''s body silently...The door is right in front of you, victory is right in front of you...Isabel couldn''t help cheering from the bottom of her heart...


    It''s a pity-she was a little too happy.


    Just as she was about to reach the door, an arm suddenly leaned out from behind her, then grabbed her leg, and dragged her into a warm embrace...


    "Meow..." Isabel yelled anxiously...


    Her cry exchanged for a lazy word, "Don''t make trouble, Isabel, let me sleep for a while..."


    Hearing this voice, Isabel realized that the person holding her was the little monster... Why is it a little monster??Even if she doesn''t have much common sense, she also knows, which of the ordinary adult men can sleep more than a dozen women in one night??Let alone a child... But this cute little Luo is just fine.


    So-Isabel called Zhou Ye a little monster.


    After struggling for two times, Isabel found that... she couldn''t leave the arms of this little monster at all. In the end, she also completely died of the heart that now took the opportunity to escape...


    Closing my eyes... resisting the thirst, and continuing to sleep... Why is it thirsty?Because of lack of water... Why is there lack of water?Because I''ve watched cat movies... Old drivers know it all.


    That''s it - Isabel is completely trapped in this castle.


    Because Zhou Ye hugged her wherever she went, she now felt a little attached to Zhou Ye... As for cat movies??She has watched enough these days.


    From the beginning, half-concealed and shy, to later being upright... and then later scoring Zhou Ye''s posture in her heart... She has become an old driver...


    Of course, being an old driver does not mean that she will not be thirsty...


    She still has the feeling of throbbing... Even, sometimes she has an urge to want that little monster every day, but she resists it...


    a week later----


    Isabella lay on Zhou Ye¡¯s lap and watched Bella give Zhou Ye a magic lesson... To be honest, she had also seen what happened between Bella and Zhou Ye... Although she verified her own ideas, She didn''t feel any excitement, after all-she had seen too many tricks this week.


    However, for Zhou Ye¡¯s magic talent, Isabel still admires it... Genius, not enchanting... Yes, it is enchanting magic talent... This kind of talent, this little villain will be the best in the future. Powerful magician.


    "Bella, do you want Isabel?" Zhou Ye''s sudden words made Isabel unable to help but support her ears...


    "Of course I thought..." Bella knew who Zhou Ye was talking about Isabel, obviously not the shorthair cat called Isabel... "I feel like I missed a lot of things before... If possible, I really I want to say sorry to Isabel..."


    "Hey, Isabel, Bella said I''m sorry... shouldn''t you say something?" Zhou Ye pinched Isabel in his arms with both hands and asked with a smile.


    "Meow??" Isabel looked ignorant, staring at her cute big cat eyes, looking at Zhou Ye, as if she didn''t know what you were talking about...


    "My dear, what are you talking about?" Bella was also a little confused... She watched her little man holding his British shorthair cat called Isabel, swaying...


    "Shhh, Bella baby, let me make a little magic for you..." Zhou Ye made a silent look at Bella, then grabbed Isabel again and put it in front of him, "You are sure to stay the same. come back??"


    "Meow??" Isabel has made up her mind, she won¡¯t come back even if she is killed... It would be embarrassing to come back at this time... But Bella knew she had peeped at her and the little villain... No, That''s not called peeking, that''s called looking openly...


    However, in the final analysis-the results of the most private privacy being seen are enough to make people ashamed and embarrassed. Isabel knows that if she really changes back... Maybe Bella will really hate herself forever , So-the death will not change.


    "Are you sure that it will remain the same?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, lowered his head to Isabel''s ear, and said, "Then I will throw you into the cage of the male cat who was given X drug... You guess it will turn out to be how about it??"


    "Meow..." Isabel patted Zhou Ye''s cheek with a paw... However, it was obviously impossible for her to photograph Zhou Ye.


    As soon as Zhou Ye let go, Isabel fell to the ground... As the skin on her body stirred... Isabel changed back again... As soon as she changed back, she lowered her head aggressively and pressed Zhou Ye''s shoulder, and asked with gritted teeth. : "Actually, you have already seen Meow''s transformation technique, right?"


    "Yes..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly. The cute little face was so hateful in Isabel''s eyes... "So, all the suffering I suffered was deliberately, right? You bathed me personally... Show me those things... and said to see her father and mother... and... and... and..."


    After waiting for a long time, Isabel can''t say it, it''s too much... Zhou Ye actually grabbed her by the tail and said that he wanted to study the cat''s XX system. As an irresistible kitten, Isabel can only be shameful She''s gone... She has been seen all by the little villain Zhou Ye.


    "Bella..." Isabel turned her head, and smiled at Bella, who was still a little confused, "I have always regarded you as my good friend, the best kind... Now, please Can you give me some time? I have to settle the ledger with this little bastard..."


    "Oh... ah... okay..." Bella walked out of the side hall obediently, she was still a little confused... the kitten adopted by her little man was actually her former friend ??Didn''t she see everything she did with her little man these days??


    At this moment, Bella heard Isabel''s voice in the side hall.


    "I told you to deliberately..."


    "Hey, such an adult, you still bite... Hey, you still bite... You bite me again..."


    "I''ll bite... little bastard, where do you touch... no... there... uh uh uh..."


    Hearing the movement inside... Bella smiled slightly, it seems that she doesn''t need to worry too much, because-soon Isabel will become her new sister... It''s great...


    Chapter one thousand and thirty-three


    Early in the morning, a gray owl flew from the sky, passed through the gate of Leeds Castle, and stopped his wings in front of Zhou Ye who was dining in the restaurant... looked at Zhou Ye with an innocent look.


    "This is...?" Zhou Ye looked at the owl in a daze. At this time, Isabel, who was dining next to him, smiled and reminded him: "Dear, there is a letter from you..."


    "Ah? Oh!!" Zhou Ye suddenly remembered at this moment... The wizarding world uses this thing to transmit information. To be honest, Zhou Ye, who is used to all kinds of mobile phones, the visual remote communication system, for a while. It really can''t adapt to such environmentally friendly means of communication.


    Although this method was a fairly quick and convenient means of communication before the telephone was invented, it seems a bit...outdated and outdated today when the telephone has been invented.


    "Okay... let me see who sent me the letter..." Zhou Ye said as he removed an envelope from the owl''s body, and the envelope was written in beautiful Latin script [Ye¡¤Mr. Zhou ¡ª¡ªOrlando Flying Broom Shop.


    "Ha...Is there any news about the special custom model that I want?" Zhou Ye felt a burst of joy when he saw the signature on the envelope... It''s great to not have to ride a broom to play Quidditch...


    Zhou Ye opened the letter in his hand with a little excitement...After reading it, he still held the letter on the desktop."Damn old stubbornness..."


    "Don''t be angry, dear... Those old guys are like this, never willing to change the status quo easily..." Bella probably understood what her little man was depressed from the signature on the envelope she glimpsed... After all, at the beginning She was the one who accompanied Zhou Ye to the Feitian Broom Store, and she could guess that it must be the sweeping Feitian Broom Company who rejected Zhou Ye''s customization request.


    "What happened?" Isabel asked in confusion.


    "Look at it..." Zhou Ye sighed and passed the letter in his hand...


    "..." Isabel took the letter in Zhou Ye''s hand and looked at it intently, only to see a very brief paragraph written on it.


    [Dear Mr. Ye¡¤Zhou, ¡ª¡ªSweep Feitian Broom Company rejected your request for customization. Their reason is that they cannot produce such a flying broom without safety, which is extremely safe for customers¡¯ lives. Disrespect, so... we have to regret to tell you that we are unable to respond to your customization request, and we are extremely sorry about this-Orlando Flying Broom Shop.

 Chapter 730

    "...Well, it seems that I understand what''s going on..." Isabel sighed, and she asked directly curiously: "Why do you think of custom flying brooms, dear?"


    "...Because I don''t want to feel the sadness of Dandan..."


    "Dandan''s sadness?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Isabel froze at first, and then seemed to think of something. She couldn''t help but tremble with a smile."My dear... don''t you know that there is a kind of magic called the cushion curse? This is the most outstanding invention of the sad wizards who experienced what you said hundreds of years ago..."


    "That''s not the point..." Zhou Ye''s depressed mood was not relieved at all, and he sighed: "The most important thing is - it''s too ugly..."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" X2


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Isabel and Bella looked at each other...It seems that riding a broom has been a hallmark of wizards since ancient times, and it seems that no wizard has said anything about it...


    However, after hearing Zhou Ye say this today, the two women suddenly felt that they felt so low when flying on a broomstick...


    "My dear master... Have you forgotten that silver surfer?" Qiu, who had been behind Zhou Ye, reminded his master with a smile... "You took his surfboard back then It''s..."


    "Huh..." Hearing Qiu''s reminder, Zhou Ye suddenly remembered... It seems to be true. The surfboard he snatched from Silver Shadow Man seems to have a transforming function... Where did he drop him? Gone??


    As Zhou Ye thought, he rummaged in his space bracelet...


    Time is not too long. From a small corner of his bracelet, he found a gadget that he has almost forgotten... After all, with his flying speed, he still thinks this thing flies slowly, but it is different now Now-since I plan to go to Hogwarts to go to school, of course I can''t fly over, and I can''t fly directly into the sky when I participate in Quidditch activities that make girls scream.


    So-the surfboard he once snatched from the Silver Shadowman finally has a new use...


    As for your question, when did Zhou Ye steal the Surfboard of Silver Shadow Man??Of course, it was when the planet swallowed dissatisfaction with Zhou Ye and snatched his daughter, and took his men to the earth to find Zhou Ye''s revenge. It was a long time ago, so I won''t talk about it here.


    "Ha... I found it..." Zhou Ye took out a silver surfboard from his wristband and smiled triumphantly, "Is there nothing I can do without customizing it? Quidditch I can participate without a broom ..."


    "..." Looking at the one-meter-long silver surfboard in her little man''s hand, Bella and Isabel were speechless... Isabel couldn''t help but vomit: "My dear... I remember the Quidditch game. The rule is...There must be a flying broom..."


    "...Huh?" Zhou Ye stiffened when he heard Isabel''s words, and then he pointed to the silver surfboard in his hand indifferently and said, "Who said I don''t have a broom... Isn''t this my broom? ??"


    "...This is obviously a surfboard, OK..." Bella also joined the ranks of complaints.


    "No, no...Don''t be fooled by its appearance. It looks like a surfboard, but it is actually a broom..." When Zhou Ye said this, he had a sense of sight of the domestic 007...


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, the silver surfboard in his hand seemed to know his mind, like a ball of silver liquid, slowly changing into a silver metal broom that was extremely handsome and full of technological sense... Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "Look...this is my flying broom!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Bella and Isabel looked helplessly at the silver broom in Zhou Ye''s hand... As Zhou Ye''s pillow, although they don''t really understand how much their little man has, what kind of past he has... But Zhou Ye The endless abilities have allowed them to do everything without being surprised. They are no longer the little women who screamed after seeing their men show some of the most powerful abilities-they are no surprise.


    "But how do you explain to people that your broom is so different?"


    "I will tell them that my broom is from a hidden broom maker..." Zhou Ye said, shaking the broom in his hand, "It is the last work of the hidden broom maker... how? Isn''t it a good reason?"


    "So, what''s the name of the broom maker?" Bella seemed to like this feeling of antagonizing her little man, she asked.


    "It''s Galatus..." Zhou Ye answered without hesitation, making Bella almost believe that there really is such a skilled hidden broom maker...


    And Zi and Qiu, who stood behind Zhou Ye, almost didn''t laugh. Their owner was so naughty. He was obviously one of the five great gods of the universe, and he became a hidden world. The broom maker...


    "Well, don''t you want to try this new-style broom?" Zhou Ye saw Bella still wanting to ask, and hurriedly threw the broom in his hand to the ground. The silver broom turned into a silver surfboard again... Suspended in mid-air.


    "Is it really possible?? Is this really okay?" Bella and Isabel both have a feeling of eagerness, but they still have some doubts about the safety of the silver surfboard...


    "Don''t worry, there is absolutely no problem..." Zhou Ye said, picking up one with one hand and jumping directly onto the silver surfboard.The three of them stood on the surfboard in a combination of women and men...


    "So... honey, are you ready for an exciting trip?"


    "Wait...wait a minute...I still need..."


    "Nothing is needed...let''s go, Silver Arrow..." Following Zhou Ye''s words, the silver surfboard broke through the air, causing a harsh sonic boom, and instantly disappeared into the living room.Fortunately, the English silver arrow is far from the Chinese sound...otherwise the silver surfboard knows that its unscrupulous new owner has given itself such a connotative nickname, it will definitely strike...


    The first thousand and thirty-four chapters


    Just when Zhou Ye brought his two witch lovers to feel the fun of flying silver surfboards in the sky, a well-dressed and elegant mature woman came to the gate of Leeds Castle Manor.


    She looked at the doorway, hung in a conspicuous place, with a warning sign saying [Private territory, no entry], smiled and nodded, "It seems that there is nothing wrong here..."


    While talking to herself, she walked to the big iron gate of the manor and gently pulled the doorbell at the door...


    It was not too late. A girl in a black and white maid costume opened the door and looked at the woman who looked like a ripe peach in front of her. She curiously asked: "Good morning maid, may you find Who??"


    "Good morning, beautiful maid..." With a soft smile on her face, the mature woman said generously: "Is this Mr. Zhou Ye''s home?"


    "Yes, who are you?" The maid nodded her head and asked.


    "Ah, sorry, I forgot to introduce myself. I''m Fiona Julian from Tufan Garment Store... Ten days ago, Mr. Zhou Ye and Miss Blake customized a magic robe in our store. I''m here to deliver it. Goods..." Fiona asked with a smile, "Are Mr. Zhou Ye and Miss Blake at home now?"


    "The little master and Miss Bella are not here now, but you can wait here for a while...I think the little master will be back soon!" said the maid, letting Fiona into the door.


    "It looks so beautiful..." Fiona praised as she looked at the layout of the entire manor.


    What she said was really not the kind of polite praise, but really felt this way...


    The entire castle manor is huge. After entering the door, there is a concrete road that runs through the forest... There are a variety of tall and straight trees planted on both sides of the road... After walking in the forest path for about ten minutes, you suddenly see Get up... A beautiful castle stands on the bank of the river against the backdrop of a greenery...


    "It''s really the queen of the castle..." Fiona looked at the Leeds castle in front of her, and exclaimed: "It''s really beautiful..."


    "Hehe..." For Fiona, the little maid just smiled... For her, this castle can only be said to be something new. If it is really beautiful, whether it is the angel of her little princess The beauty of the city, as well as the magnificent palace in Asgard, the majesty of Hella, is far better than this ancient castle.


    Under the leadership of the maid, Fiona was taken into the side hall of the castle and waited...It was not that the hall was under-stated and could not be used, but because the hall was a bit too big, and when there was only one guest, it looked a little empty... ¡­So it is better to have a side hall.


    After Fiona waited on the sofa in the side hall for a while, a maid walked in with black tea and dessert... She said while placing the refreshments for the guests in front of Fiona.


    "Please wait for a while, I have already notified my master that he will be back soon..."


    "It''s okay... I still have plenty of time..." Fiona nodded with a smile, and the maid saluted slightly and went out...


    Watching the back of the little maid disappear to the door, Fiona sighed a long sigh... To be honest, she didn¡¯t know why she had made Miss Bigelownay send herself Zhou Ye¡¯s address, even Do not hesitate to pay the price of more than 100 Jin Jialong.


    There was only one thought in her mind at the time, and that was...can''t lose contact with this little cutie...


    In the next few days, Fiona felt as if she had been caught in a demon, and her mind was full of Xiao Zhou Ye''s cute smiling face... Could it be that she was a true master??No no... how is this possible??Haven''t you decided to dedicate your life to the fashion design career??I turned a blind eye to the pursuit of so many outstanding wizards. Why did he care so much about this little boy??


    However-sometimes, the more you want to forget a person, the less you can forget.


    In these ten days, Fiona felt that her whole person had become a little different... and she even wondered if she had planted some evil black magic, such as ecstasy...


    However-when she went to the Ministry of Magic for testing, she got all the normal conclusions... This made her have to face her own heart... Is it true that she is a true master???It¡¯s because of this that I didn¡¯t feel anything about men of the same age since I was in school??


    In fact - Xiao Zhou Ye''s robe, Fiona, was already done... But she has been struggling with her inner feelings, and has been unable to make up her mind...


    It wasn''t until¡ªshe received the letter from Isabel Bigelownet...that she decided to come here, not for anything else, just to face her inner feelings...


    In fact, Isabel Bigelownet¡¯s letter to Fiona didn¡¯t write anything, just asking Ms. Fiona to send her custom-made robe to Leeds Castle. After all-she plans to live here...

 Chapter 731

    Although this letter didn''t write anything... But Fiona had a feeling that if she didn''t act anymore, maybe her little Zhengtai would be robbed... This feeling drove her to take Zhou Ye to customize The good robe came to Leeds Castle.


    "Damn...what the hell am I doing..." Fiona sighed with regret, then stood up... walked to the window sill and looked out... At this moment, there are several maids in the manor on the grass. Playful, beautiful women and beautiful scenery form a beautiful picture like an oil painting.


    At this moment, Fiona suddenly saw a strange cloud appearing in the distance, saying that it was strange because the cloud was like a doughnut¡ªin fact, it was just a normal sonic boom. Clouds only.


    With a burst of sound that pierced the air... Fiona finally saw what it was with the help of magic...


    I saw Bella standing on a weird flying object like a surfboard, rushing towards the castle...


    "Now the little witch, I really know how to play..." Although Fiona still doesn''t understand what the sonic boom means, she can see that the speed of the silver surfboard is definitely far beyond the fastest flying on the market. Flying broom...


    As the flying surfboard stopped in front of the castle gate... Fiona noticed that it turned out that Bella was not the only one above, but also Xiao Zhou Ye and Isabel standing behind Bella.


    "How can this be... Don''t Bella know that this is dangerous?" Fiona immediately became nervous when she saw Xiao Zhou Ye... She couldn''t tolerate this little cute being put in danger. In the situation... Fiona couldn''t help but quickly walked out of the side hall and walked towards the entrance of the castle hall...


    "Miss Black, you are extremely irresponsible. What if there is an accident in mid-air..." Before Fiona could finish her words, she saw Bella and Isabel almost falling down... If it weren''t for the two maids rushed up to support them, it might not be said that they both had fallen to the ground.


    "...No, sorry... Ms. Fiona... We are a little unwell and can''t greet you... Let Xiao Zhou Ye entertain you instead... Let''s get lost!" Bella said to the maid. With the help of Isabel, he was sent into his bedroom upstairs.


    The first thousand and thirty-five chapters


    "..." Fiona looked at the two women who were being helped up the stairs by the maid with a dazed expression. She couldn''t figure out what was going on... She couldn''t help but put her gaze on Zhou Ye. ... "What''s the matter with them?"


    "Haha...Welcome to you, Ms. Fiona..." Zhou Ye made Gu Ju''s polite remarks...It''s not that he didn''t explain, it''s really...unexplainable.


    Do you want to say to Fiona... I was very interested in mid-air, grabbing two little witches and an air shock came??Did they get their legs soft by themselves???Don''t be kidding, that''s what a fool would say...


    "Thank you, lovely little gentleman..." Seeing the lovely figure thinking day and night, Fiona couldn''t help but put a soft smile on her face: "I have brought you the robe you ordered... Do you want to try?"


    "Really? That''s great..." Zhou Ye''s small face had a hint of surprise... In fact, this product is just selling cute maliciously. As a guy who has lived for a thousand years, he has very few things. It can surprise him...At best, he smiled indifferently, however, indifferent obviously does not fit his current appearance... No way, just sell cute, shameful, shameful...


    "It''s better to find a room. You can try it on. If something is inappropriate, I can change it on the spot!" Fiona said, taking out a piece of black magic from the magic bag she carried with her. robe¡­¡­


    This magic robe was made exactly in accordance with Zhou Ye''s requirements...not much different from ordinary magic robe, but it highlights a distinct personality...


    "It''s really a beautiful robe..." Zhou Ye took his custom-made robe from Fiona and exclaimed: "Ms. Fiona is indeed the leading designer in the wizarding world..."


    "Haha..." Fiona felt very useful to Xiao Zhou Ye''s praise.She took Zhou Ye''s small hand indifferently and walked towards the side hall... "This is not a place to change clothes. I remember just seeing a small lounge in the side hall... I think it should be there. A nice temporary fitting room..."


    Watching Fiona''s natural movements, Zhou Ye gave a wicked smile... From the first sight of this woman who looked like a ripe peach, Zhou Ye gave her a spiritual hint ...


    Otherwise, how could Fiona miss Zhou Ye so much?


    It seems...the harvest season has arrived--Zhou Ye whispered some bad thoughts in his little head, while following this mature woman into the side hall...


    When he walked into the door of the side hall, he quietly gestured to his maids not to be disturbed...The maids lightly clutched their little heads, and lit their little heads while laughing. .


    They have followed Zhou Ye for many years, how could they not understand what their master wants to do?


    "Do you need me to change your clothes? Little cute..." Fiona joked casually when she walked into the side hall. For her... she was so old from Zhou Ye... she didn''t care about being small at all. The guy changes his clothes in front of him, and doesn''t mind changing his clothes...


    "If you can, then I''ll trouble you Madam..." Zhou Ye didn''t care much about such things... She couldn''t get away anyway.


    "Huh?" When Fiona heard Zhou Ye''s words, she was taken aback for a moment, and then she suddenly said: "What a spoiled little guy... But this is nothing else..."


    In Fiona''s view, so many maids in the castle are obviously not furnishings...The clothes come to reach out and open their mouths-this is the normal life of this little guy... After all, the house elves in the wizarding world serve their masters like this. , It''s just that the little guy has become a maid.


    As Fiona thought, she knelt down and began to take off Zhou Ye''s clothes... However, just when she just unbuttoned a few buttons on Zhou Ye''s clothes...


    Suddenly Zhou Ye stretched out his little hand and held Fiona''s cheek...then he lowered his head and stayed away...


    "Mmm..." Fiona was shocked and dumbfounded by the sudden attack... She couldn''t help her eyes widening... This is what this little guy gave...


    However... Zhou Ye''s actions underneath her even more stunned... He actually caught himself... Oh my God...


    "Hmm... don''t do this... little guy... this... it''s a bit too early for you..." Fiona seemed to be reluctant to avoid Xiao Zhou Ye''s attack. One side said weakly.


    "It''s getting late..." Zhou Ye said, and tugged forcefully... Fiona''s dress instantly turned into butterflies and flew away from her body...


    "Oh... God... I must be crazy... Um..." Fiona''s resistance was so weak, almost as weak as no resistance... In the end, when Zhou Ye approached the city, she had only time With a loud cry, Zhou Ye was completely dragged into the abyss...


    Two hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "I must be crazy...I will definitely go to hell..." Fiona whispered to herself, while holding the little Zhou Ye in her arms tightly, she refused to let go... Everything about him was completely taken away by this little devil, and both body and mind have completely fallen into his body...


    "It''s okay...I will accompany you to hell..." Zhou Ye lay lazily in Fiona''s arms, and had to say, this pillow with E+ is really great...


    "...Well...If you really go to hell, with you... Hell is not so terrible..." Fiona was lying on the thick wool carpet, holding Zhou Ye in her arms, this For a moment-she feels that she has the whole world...


    She no longer has to worry about how she feels about this little cutie...because she has done everything that should be done, and she understands what she needs to understand... Just follow her inner voice...


    Besides, she is now inseparable from the little monster Zhou Ye...Whoever dared to let her leave Zhou Ye, she would dare to fight with someone...Even the Auror of the Ministry of Magic could not stop her from being with Zhou Ye... ¡­


    The first thousand and thirty-six chapters


    Autumn goes to winter¡ªspring goes to summer solstice. Before you know it, Zhou Ye has been here in the world for almost a year.


    "My dear... I''m going to work in the store in a while... Do you want to be together?" Fiona elegantly picked up the black tea after dinner, took a sip, and asked her little man with a smile .


    "Don''t go... Diagon Alley is nothing fun anymore!" Zhou Ye said while eating breakfast, "I''m waiting for Hogwarts'' admission letter... That damn guy, maybe I forgot to give it to Did I mail the notice?"


    "Relax, dear...you will definitely receive the admission notice..." Bella put down the tableware in her hand and comforted her softly.


    "Yeah... honey." Isabel also nodded, then thought for a while and said: "But even if you don''t receive the notice from Hogwarts, my dear, I can help you get Evans. Notice... Two days ago, Jill also asked me, when will you go to America to meet him... I think as an elder, he should be very willing to help you get the notice of Ifamuni..."


    "Spare me... forget it with Jill..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help rolling his eyes when he heard Isabel''s words.


    Jill is Isabel¡¯s father and the honorary dean of Ifamoni Academy...


    In fact, this old guy is an old man who has a great appetite for Zhou Ye. They have a surprisingly unanimous view on certain things... such as using the charm to pick up girls...


    That old guy is a scum in the wizarding world... However, in the U.S. wizarding world, obviously everyone pays more attention to strength... so this old guy was not eliminated by the Auror of the Ministry of Magic.


    When Zhou Ye and Jill Bigelowney met for the first time, a big battle broke out between the two... Needless to say, the ending was, of course, Jill was crushed by Zhou Ye in all directions... But this is also nothing. Although Jill himself is a typical playboy, he obviously doesn¡¯t think his son-in-law is also a playboy...


    But after being severely beaten by Zhou Ye, Jill had to recognize the reality...


    After Jill was forced to sit there by Zhou Ye and calmly negotiated with the little bastard who had abducted his dear daughter, he discovered...this little guy had an unexpected temper towards him...the two came later. , But get along very well.


    Even Jill took out his experience of how to abduct those Muggle women and shared it with Zhou Ye...The angry Isabel almost did not kill her relatives.


    "I also think it''s better not to go to the Ifamoni Academy where your father is, my dear!" Fiona picked up the morning tea, took another sip and said, "If my dear enters the Ifamoni, I I am afraid that after the end of the first semester, my dear will bring back a group of little loli...Although no little loli¡¯s parents will come to the door, but..."


    "Fiona, why are you so sure that no parents will come to you?" Bella asked curiously.


    "Because the old guy Jill will help my dear to fix them... If those little loli''s mothers are beautiful, the old guy might also take a shot..." Isabel said weakly, not to her. Reliable playboy father, she was deeply desperate.


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, three women in a scene, what are the three witches??The three witches are a magical drama... when they speak, they can''t even intervene...

 Chapter 732

    At this moment, there was a sound of bird flapping wings, and then an owl appeared on the window sill of the restaurant...


    A maid quickly walked over, removed an envelope from the owl, and fed it some snacks made of dried lizards...


    Because there are three witches in the house, the maids are becoming more and more accustomed to the existence of these little things...When they first came, they could not help but want to kill them when they saw the owls that appeared suddenly, now-- They will take out some prepared snacks to reward these cute little messengers.


    "Master, I don''t think you need to consider going to Ifamoni Academy..." Zi received the letter from the little maid, looked at the wax seal with the Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry emblem on it, and said with a smile: " Your admission letter has arrived..."


    "That''s really good news..." After hearing Zi''s words, Fiona first congratulated her little man: "My dear, it seems that you won''t be an Ivamoni..."


    "It''s better not to go to Ifamoni..." Isabel said with a smile. She really didn''t want her unreliable father to ruin her little man again...Although the little villain was bad enough , But if a little badass and an old bastard, what magical reaction will they have when they are together? The ghost knows...


    "From now on, my dear, you will call me Senior Sister..." Bella also said with a smile on her face.


    "Let me take a look at my admission notice..." Zhou Ye took the letter from Zi''s hand, and after tearing open the envelope... took out a piece of letter paper from the inside-it was written in gorgeous fancy writing on it :


    Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry


    Principal: Albus Dumbledore (President of the International Federation of Magic, President of the Wizarding Association, First-Class Magician of Sir Merlin)


    Dear Mr. Ye Zhou:


    We are happy to inform you that you have been approved to study at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.Enclosed is a list of required books and equipment.


    The semester is scheduled to start on September 1.We will be waiting for your Owl to bring your reply before July 31st.


    Vice Principal: Sincerely, Minerva McGonagall]


    After reading the admission letter, Zhou Ye took a look at the list of various items that need to be carried in the first grade attached to the letter. There are many things that need to be bought, but there are also many things that do not need to be bought...


    But if you think about it, since it¡¯s going to school, it¡¯s better to buy all new ones... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Fiona, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to Diagon Alley with you... ¡­"


    "That''s really good news..." Fiona looked surprised. If she goes with her little man, then she doesn''t need to use Floo powder... "Shall we go now?"


    "Do you need us to accompany you?" Bella asked.


    "No need... just to buy some things for school, don''t need everyone to go together, I will be back soon..." Zhou Ye said, pushing the plate in front of him, "Wait for me to go. Change your clothes and it will be ready soon..."


    "Of course no problem..." Fiona was happy to wait for her little man with her.


    "Hey..." Isabel looked at Zhou Ye''s back upstairs and couldn''t help sighing.


    "What''s the matter? Isabel?" Bella asked strangely. She was more concerned about Isabel, who is both a friend and a sister.


    "It really seems to go to school with my dear..." Isabel weakly lay on the table and sighed: "The thought of being separated from my dear for so long makes me feel very uncomfortable... for months. ..."


    "Yeah..." Bella also felt a little depressed, but she suddenly remembered something, her eyes lit up, "Maybe... it''s not that there is no way to go to school with my dear..."


    Chapter one thousand and thirty seven


    London-Diagon Alley-Inside the Tiffany Garment Store.


    Inside the clean and bright store, the sign in front of the counter, Miss Nancy the parrot, is standing on the bird stand and dozing off... For her, the best time of the day is the early morning...


    In the past, her master always woke up very early when she didn¡¯t meet the little devil Zhou Ye, which made her want to sleep lazily and get back to sleep... But since meeting the little devil, her master seems It¡¯s much more lazy than before...I don¡¯t come to the store until about ten every day...


    This makes Miss Nancy have a strange sense of indescribable to that little devil...said she is grateful?That little devil did so many unforgivable things to himself, how could he be grateful??Talk about resentment?Without him, it seems that I can¡¯t sleep so comfortably... Hey, I''m really sad, I should sleep better...


    Just when Miss Nancy was about to close her bird''s eyes and continue to sleep, suddenly a circular portal flashing with golden light suddenly appeared in the middle of the shop... As the circular golden portal grew larger and larger, until When one person was taller, a graceful figure in a long blue dress came out, followed by a small figure.


    "Good morning, Ms. Fiona..." Seeing the two figures, one big and one small, Miss Nancy was shocked and greeted.


    "Good morning, Nancy..." Fiona smiled slightly. She is quite satisfied with Miss Nancy. She is more of a demon pet that she has raised since childhood...


    "Good morning, Nancy..." Zhou Ye also smiled and greeted Kanban Bird.


    "Huh--!" Faced with Zhou Ye''s greeting, Miss Nancy shook her head, and the bird''s head turned to the other side... She didn''t talk to this little devil.


    "Hey, Miss Bird...Do you want to try that feeling again?" Facing this tsundere bird, Zhou Ye has unique bird-playing skills, he directly approached the tsundere parrot and whispered : "Or have you forgotten the evidence in my hand? Do you want to listen to your beautiful singing?"


    "Sorry little master... Please forgive your humble servant for this little disrespect..." Zhou Ye''s words were like a curse, instantly causing this sign parrot to lower its proud bird head.


    "This is good..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted the parrot''s head...


    "What happened between you? Why is Nancy''s attitude towards you so strange?" Fiona asked with a puzzled look.


    "Nothing is nothing..." Zhou Ye said haha, and Nancy the parrot also echoed: "Yes, nothing happened between me and the little master, Ms. Fiona, you are so worried..."


    "It''s weird..." Fiona looked at this person and parrot so tacitly, her doubts in her heart became even greater... But now the most important thing is another thing... "My dear, I need me to go shopping with you. ??"


    "No, I''m already familiar with Diagon Alley..." Zhou Ye said, and gently pointed at the store door. The originally closed and tight store door seemed to come alive, automatically retreating to the left and right... He walked out directly After leaving the store, he beckoned to Fiona."I will come to have lunch with you at noon..."


    "Okay..." Fiona watched Zhou Ye''s back disappear into the distance... She had to prepare for a day''s work, but when she turned around, she saw Nancy the Parrot, and the question that had just been prevaricated suddenly appeared again. In her mind, "Nancy...what happened to you and my dear?"


    "Nothing, Ms. Fiona..." Even though Nancy said so, she felt a sorrow in her heart. Could she tell her that she was called out by the little devil using spiritual magic to make those voices unbearable? Own master?


    No, absolutely not... This kind of thing is better to be taken to the grave with her... Miss Nancy definitely does not need such a dark history.


    "Well, whatever you want..." Fiona sighed and went straight into the room to get busy... Only Miss Nancy and a parrot were left messy in the wind...


    On the other hand, Zhou Ye, who is already familiar with Diagon Alley and can no longer be familiar, has started to shuttle back and forth between the shops according to the list on the list, buying various school supplies...such as the crucible, such as dragon leather gloves, such as ...


    It took less than an hour. Zhou Ye had already bought all the various equipment that was attached to the Hogwarts admission notice...


    He threw the various items he was carrying into his wristband and Zhou Ye walked directly towards the exit of the Pork Cauldron. It was a bit early at this time. When she went back to find Fiona, she would complain that she disturbed her work... ¡­So, it¡¯s better to go to the Broke Cauldron to have a glass of wizardry specialty, butter beer.


    To be honest, the so-called Butterbeer is not an alcoholic beverage at all. Strictly speaking, it can''t even be called beer... At most it is a dessert... The aroma of butter suppresses the bitterness of beer. It also contains some herbs and other spices, which tastes good.


    Skillfully opening the wall connecting Diagon Alley and Broken Cauldron Bar, Zhou Ye walked into the bar from the backyard of Broken Cauldron Bar.


    "Hey, see who''s here... Our little gentleman..." The bar owner Tom smiled when he saw Zhou Ye walk in, "Would you like a glass of butter beer? gentleman¡­¡­"


    "Of course, I''m here for your butterbeer..." Zhou Ye said, unceremoniously sitting in front of the bar... He is almost a regular customer here, and the entire Diagon Alley knows that he and Fior Na has relatives.


    No way, even though Fiona is a witch, she still cares a little about other people''s opinions. So... when she was in Diagon Alley, she declared that Zhou Ye was the grandson of her aunt far away, which means... on the surface. Status, Fiona is Zhou Ye''s distant aunt.


    Zhou Ye was noncommittal about this... after all, he couldn''t just care about his own feelings, right?I have to pay more attention to what my woman thinks...


    Of course, this product has never been a fuel-efficient lamp... He even called Aunt Fiona maliciously at some point... which caused Fiona to lose consciousness because of being too crazy that night... Cough, violent accidentally I missed some of Zhou Ye''s hobbies.


    "Your butter beer...little guy!" Tom pushed Zhou Ye''s butter beer in front of him, and asked with interest: "You haven''t been here for a long time? Why did you suddenly think of coming here today? Are you here to see your aunt?"


    "I just received the admission notice from Hogwarts..." Zhou Ye said after taking a sip of sweet butter beer, "So, I''m here to buy school equipment..."


    "Wow, Hogwarts...that''s the best magic school in Europe..." Tom said with envy, "I really envy you, if I was admitted to Hogwarts, I''m afraid I Now I should be sitting in the office in the Ministry of Magic, enjoying the flattery of his subordinates, instead of being a bar boss in this dirty bar..."


    At this moment, the door of the bar was suddenly opened... From the outside came two men and a woman, three middle-aged people, and a lovely loli with long dark red hair and almond-shaped green pupils...


    Seeing these people walking in, Zhou Ye smiled slightly... "Finally waited..."

 Chapter 733

    The first thousand and thirty-eight chapters


    "Mr. Evans, Madam... I have brought you here, and I will not take care of the rest..." said the middle-aged man with the Ministry of Magic badge in front of him, to the hotel owner Tom shouted: "Tom, they will leave it to you...you know how to do the rest!"


    After the wizard finished speaking, he hurriedly left the bar without waiting for the Evans family to speak...After all, although there were not many wizards in the Muggle family, there were still quite a few...His task was still very heavy.


    "Okay, okay... I get it!" Tom sighed, muttering and wanted to get out of the bar... After all, this was a contract he made with the Ministry of Magic and brought those Muggle families. Children of, guide them to complete the first procedure to enter the wizarding world. To put it bluntly, that is-take them into Diagon Alley, and then buy school equipment...


    "Let me help you this time..." Zhou Ye smiled and drank the butter beer in his glass, and then, before Tom could answer, dropped a golden Jialong and stood facing him. Some families are at a loss.


    "Hello, Mrs. and Mrs.... My name is Ye Zhou. Of course, you can call me Zhou... Next, I will replace Mr. Tom and lead you on a magical journey... Excuse me, are you ready?? "


    "Of course..." The little guy in front of me who made me feel good at first glance reduced the anxiety and anxiety in the hearts of the Evans and his wife. Mr. Evans smiled and stretched out his big hand. He looked at a cute boy who pretended to be an adult and said: "Hello, little guy...I am Ignatz Evans, this is my wife Karina, this is my daughter Lily... ¡­"


    "Hello Mr. Evans, Mrs. Evans..." Zhou Ye smiled and said hello to the couple, then turned to look at this lovely loli who was slightly shorter than him and said: "Hello, Lily..."


    "Are you also a wizard?" Unlike her parents, Lily is more interested in wizards. She looked at this handsome and lovely peer in front of her and asked: "Can you become a wizard at such a small age? ??"


    "Although I really want to say that I am a wizard... But in fact, I just received the admission letter from Hogwarts College this year..." Zhou Ye shrugged helplessly, "So... Can be called an apprentice wizard..."


    "It seems that we will be classmates in a school..." Lily Evans couldn''t help but his eyes lit up when he heard Zhou Ye''s words... I could actually meet someone who also received the admission letter from Hogwarts. Good luck, classmate... "I also received a letter from Hogwarts College... They asked me to buy some things I need to bring to school..."


    "Then it''s absolutely right to follow me... I''m very familiar here!" Zhou Ye smiled and took Lily''s little hand without suspicion, and walked towards the backyard of the bar...


    "It seems that Lily has made a new friend again..." Mr. Evans laughed and joked with his wife: "It seems that our baby girl is just like you, so charming... The little guy is fascinated..."


    "Of course..." Mrs. Evans smiled slightly, took her husband''s hand, and followed her daughter''s footsteps, "I like this little guy named Zhou... He looks dirty than that hair The little guy named Snape is much better..."


    "Although I really want to tell you that judging people by their appearance is undesirable... But, to be fair, I don''t like that guy very much..." Mr. Evans deeply agrees with his wife''s point of view. For an adult, although It is inevitable to be biased when commenting on a person''s appearance, but¡ªcompared to the kid named Snape with dirty hair that looks nervous, he prefers the good-looking little guy in front of him.


    The consensus reached by the husband and wife, Lily Evans, who was walking in the front, was obviously not at all clear... For her now, Snape was the first friend to tell her about the Wizarding World, and Zhou Ye was the first. A friend who led her to the magical world.


    Although in her heart, Lily feels that both of them are her own friends, but if she has to divide her priorities, her heart will involuntarily be biased towards Zhou Ye...No way, having a handsome appearance means you have won on the starting line. From this point of view, Snape was far behind Zhou Ye.


    "Do you know how to do magic? How are wizards like?..." Along the way, Lily kept asking Zhou Ye like a hundred thousand whys, and Zhou Ye didn''t have a hint of impatient emotion. The witty answer made Lily giggle endlessly. Talking about Lolita, who hasn''t Zhou Ye convinced yet...


    Looking at the pair of very harmonious little guys in front of them, the Evans standing behind them couldn''t help but leak a smile.


    Soon, Zhou Ye took the Evans family to the backyard of the Broken Cauldron Bar. With the surprised eyes of the Evans family, he opened the passage to Diagon Alley...


    "Welcome to the largest wizarding business street in Europe..." Zhou Ye interrupted the Evans family''s exclamation with a smile, "So first of all, in order to buy school supplies, we need to go to Gringotts Bank to exchange some currency, after all¡ª ¡ªThe wizarding world does not recognize the pound!"


    "Of course..." Mr. Evans said with a smile: "It''s like going to the U.S. to exchange dollars? Right?"


    "Yes..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, holding Lily''s little hand, and leading the Evans and his wife towards Gringotts Bank...


    After the Evans family exchanged pound sterling for enough Jin Jialong, Zhou Ye took them non-stop through the shops in Diagon Alley, buying all kinds of things that they need to start school...such as magic wands, such as Pets and robes.


    Of course, Zhou Ye can also help the Evans family to give out all the money, but...for no reason, it may not be grateful to help others to pay for it, but vigilance... Words in Europe also use proverbs that agree with the meaning.


    Zhou Ye didn¡¯t do nothing. He bought a lot of magic candies at Felix¡¯s Wonderful Candy Store and gave them to Lily as a gift... Although those candies seem to be a lot, they can¡¯t be used. One Jin Jialong.


    Of course, the Evans couple would not say anything about these low-value gifts... But Lily was surprised. After all, the chocolate villain who would run away on her own, the bonbon candy that could sing, and so on were very novel things. , She likes it so much.


    After finishing everything, Lily was really reluctant to give up on the friend she just met... Even, she also made an appointment with Zhou Ye to go to Zhou Ye''s house...


    For Zhou Ye, the Evans and his wife also liked it very much. No one can hate a handsome, cute and knowledgeable young Zhengma... They also sent an invitation to Zhou Ye, asking him to go home when he is fine...


    Zhou Ye readily agreed...


    When the Evans family had to leave Diagon Alley, Lily waved at Zhou Ye in despair, "You must call me... I''ll wait for your call..."


    "Well, I will call you..." Zhou Ye smiled and said goodbye to Lily... Just as the Evans family was about to leave, Lily suddenly broke free of her parents'' hands and rushed to Zhou Ye. In front of him, he pressed his foot and kissed Zhou Ye''s cheek fiercely, "Don''t be silly, don''t forget me, you must come to me during the summer vacation..."


    After saying this, Lily didn''t wait for Zhou Ye to reply, and rushed back to her parents with a blushing face... took her parents'' hands and walked out... "Ha, our lovely little princess'' first kiss Did you give it out like this?"


    "father¡­¡­"


    "I think Zhou is very good. Lily wants to cheer... he must be snatched..." Mrs. Evans also teased her daughter...


    Zhou Ye listened to the laughter of the Evans family in the distance, and his horns pulled out a calm smile... Just kidding, it would be strange if Lily didn''t express it in the end. Isn''t the spiritual hint in vain??what did you say??It''s too mean to use mental cue to a little loli, right??Hey, can those things about pick-up girls be called despicable??


    Until the Elis family disappeared at the end of the road, Zhou Ye was turning around again to the Broken Cauldron Bar... Today is really a good day.


    Chapter One Thousand and Thirty Nine


    Cokworth is an industrial town in central England. Around the town, chimneys rise from the ground, a river runs through the south of the town, and there is a railway on the bank, and trains come and go. The products produced in the factories in the town are continuously shipped out, and then the raw materials from outside are continuously shipped in.


    This is the town where the Evans family is located--


    When the Evans and his wife walked out of the station in the town with their little daughter, a little boy with black greasy hair and wearing a gown that looked like a maternity dress waited at the gate of the station for a long time.


    "Hi... Lily..." Severus Snape greeted Lily Evans cautiously. He knew that her whole family, including her sister, didn''t like him, but so what, for a life In the wizarding family of the Muggle world, it is rare for him to find a friend of the same age who has the same talent as a wizard.


    This made him no longer feel that only he was special, and made him feel much less fear and fear.The word companion in many cases can make people feel that they are no longer alone and give people courage.


    "Hi, Snape..." Lily greeted her children happily, and then looked at her parents with imploring eyes."Dad... can I play with Snape for a while? I promise, just for a while..."


    "Well, my dear...but not too long..." Mr. Evans said after looking at the kid he didn''t like very much, and sighed.


    "Thank you Dad..." Lily happily picked out a few candies from the items her father was carrying, and then smiled and said to Snape: "Come on, Snape, I will show you some fun thing!"


    "..." After Snape nodded timidly at the Evans couple, he turned his head and chased Lily.


    "Let''s go, dear..." Mrs. Evans said with a smile looking at her frowning husband, "Don''t worry, dear, destiny will make her own choice. For Lily, some people are destined to be her life. Passers-by on the journey..."


    "Okay..." After Mr. Evans sighed, he walked towards the house with his wife... He knew what his wife meant, and he knew that in the eyes of his daughter Lily, the little boy named Snape It''s just an ordinary friend, and his daughter Lily is different to the handsome and lovely boy Zhou who impressed him today...There is a touch of green love in it.


    On the other side, Lily has come to an abandoned factory next to the town. It used to be a steel factory, but it is now abandoned. In the wide factory building, you can still see the glory of the steel factory. appearance.


    It has become a secret base for the kids in town...


    Sitting on the abandoned railroad track, Lily picked out a few candies in her hand and handed them to Snape who came with her... "Here you are, this is the gift I received today..."


    "Lily... you, didn''t you go to Diagon Alley today?" Snape carefully peeled off the candy, a lively chocolate cat meowing, as if begging Snape not to Eat yourself...


    However, Snape didn''t show any mercy. He didn''t hesitate to Zhang Zang put the chocolate kitten into his mouth... A stern cat cry came from Snape''s mouth, as if he was really alive. Like swallowing a kitten.


    "...Snape, you are cruel..." Lily glanced at it, but she was just talking...After all, she also knew that this was just a magic candy gimmick, and there was no real cat in it... ¡­She can¡¯t wait to share her magical experience with her friends."I''m telling you... I went to Diagon Alley today... In Diagon Alley I met a boy as handsome as a prince..."


    "...Yes, is it?" Snape couldn''t help stiffening his movements. There was an indescribable feeling in his heart... as if he was about to lose the most important thing.


    "Yeah, yes... that little prince is called Ye Zhou..." Lily didn''t notice Snape''s strangeness at all, or it should be said that Snape has been a dead face since he was a child, and few people can rely on his expression. See how he feels at the moment.


    "He told me so many things in the wizarding world..." Lily continued to happily tell. She didn''t know what feelings were when she was young. She just knew one thing. She just left Zhou Ye and she missed him a little bit."He still has a lot of powerful magic, and these magic candies are given to me... are you listening? Snape??"


    "I...I''m listening..." Snape agreed, thinking about it. Now that he spit out the candy in his mouth, wouldn''t it be considered that he had eaten that nasty guy''s food??


    For the Ye¡¤Zhou that Lily said, Snape has a natural rejection psychology...but he still doesn¡¯t understand what kind of feelings this kind of psychology is like. He just doesn¡¯t want Lily to mess with the guy named Ye¡¤Zhou. together¡­¡­

 Chapter 734

    Well-strictly speaking, it is a feeling that your best friend is going to be taken away.


    However, no matter what Snape thought in his mind... Lily happily recounted her experience in Diagon Alley today. In her description, the guy named Ye Zhou was powerful, mysterious, handsome, Funny...Almost all commendable adjectives are not abrupt on him...


    In the end, Snape couldn''t listen anymore... He stood up silently and walked outside...


    "Snape? What''s the matter with you..." Lily looked at Snape who was leaving silently in a bewildered manner... stood up, chased after... asked, "Are you not feeling well? Does not look very good..."


    "I''m fine... I just want to go back to eat..." Snape walked forward without looking back... He felt that if he listened any more, he could not help but quarrel with his friend Lily...


    "Oh... Then I''ll go back to eat..." Lily looked at the sky. At this time, the sun had risen in mid-air, and it was almost time for lunch...


    The two went on separate things like this... But then again, it''s a bit too difficult for two ten-year-old children to understand their relationship... And not every child is like Zhou Ye, but one Thousand-year old monster...


    A few days passed... Lily also had a few phone calls with her new friend Zhou Ye... Every time Lily answered Zhou Ye''s call happily, her sister Petunia coldly sat beside her and stared. Looking at her as if to kill with his eyes.


    The look mixed with jealousy and unwillingness made Lily feel a little creepy... But, no matter what-Lily has made an appointment with Zhou Ye and will go to Zhou Ye''s house tomorrow... With this good news, Lily feels My sister''s eyes are not so unbearable anymore.


    The first thousand and forty chapters


    "Miss Lily, your robe..."


    "Oh my God... I almost forgot it... Thank you very much, Zi!" Lily Evans happily thanked Zhou Ye''s close-kids, Zi.


    Before you know it, it''s time to start school...


    Ever since Lily Evans was invited to Zhou Ye¡¯s castle, she has been reluctant to think about it... There is a mysterious castle here, there are three real witches, and there are amiable maid sisters here...


    Everything here makes Lily Evans feel so novel... When the summer vacation was about to end, she couldn''t help but coquettish to her parents, and wanted to go to Hogwarts with Zhou Ye...


    After considering it for a while, the Evans agreed...After all, with such a large manor, it is obvious that Zhou Ye, a little guy, has an unusual family background, and they also like Zhou Ye very much, and they are very happy to see it. His daughter can follow him to the end.


    So he agreed to the little girl''s request...


    Actually, many things happened during Lily¡¯s Leeds Castle these days... For example, once in a while, when she discovered that Zhou Ye was still sleeping with those witch elder sisters, she laughed at Zhou Ye without hesitation. Think of him as childish performance...


    In this regard, Zhou Ye only used a few tricks to make Lily completely fascinated by the feeling of sleeping with him...Although there is no real thing, but...There are still many ways that Lily can get a taste of the adult world in advance. What that.


    Of course, when facing her parents, Lily didn''t say anything...


    It can be said that the more than one month of living with Zhou Ye at Leeds Castle was the time when Lily felt the happiest... As for her little friend Snape??It has long been left behind.


    And today, it''s their day to report on Hogwarts...


    Early in the morning, Lily felt overwhelmed. Either this was missing, or she had forgotten where she left it... If it wasn''t for the maids who had prepared everything early, I''m afraid she would really be late...


    "Are you ready? Lily..." Zhou Ye, who was holding a silver-gray shorthair cat, pushed open the door and asked.


    "Well, okay..." Lily picked up her owl cage, grabbed Zhou Ye''s arm, and said happily, "Let''s go..."


    For Lily, she had already regarded Zhou Ye as a special existence, no less than the existence of her parents and relatives...


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, then he received the box full of various school supplies behind Lily into his wristband, and then directly opened a golden portal and walked in with Lily...


    "Isabel has already set off... It seems that I need to set off too..." Bella looked at the golden portal that was gradually closing in front of her, smiled, then picked up a simple bag of luggage, walked into the fireplace, and grabbed one. The Floo fans shouted: "Hogwarts..."


    As a blue flame rose, Bella''s figure disappeared into the fireplace.


    "These two guys... a little bit envious of them..." Fiona sighed as she looked at the somewhat empty hall... and said to herself: "Maybe I should write a letter to Dumbledore asking Does Hogwarts need to open a new magic clothing class... Maybe this is a good idea, those little girls should like this course..."


    Fiona murmured to herself as she walked into the fireplace. Of course, her destination was not Hogwarts, but... Diagon Alley, after all--even if she wrote to Dumbledore now Letter, and got the consent, she also needs to take care of her own store first... After all, the off-farm ready-to-wear store is her hard work, and she is still a little reluctant to give up.


    And the other side-in the King''s Cross train station in central London...


    At the moment, people are coming and going in the railway station-there are people going to work and passengers catching the train. Among this group of adults in suits and leather shoes, a pair of little guys who look like pink jade is particularly eye-catching.


    The little loli with long red hair was held by the cute Zhengtai with black hair and walked towards the platform...Many adults have reached out to them for fear that these two cute little guys are talking to themselves ''S parents are lost.


    "Thank you, beautiful lady, but our guardian is waiting for us on the platform... so no need..." Zhou Ye didn''t know how many times he refused help from others...


    In short, the words he often faces are "cute little guy, are you lost with your parents? Need help?"


    Or maybe, "Is this your sister? Really a pretty little princess. Do you need me to call the police here for you? I think you must be lost with your parents..."


    "..." To be honest, Zhou Ye didn''t know why so many enthusiastic people were caring about him?Obviously, in the movie, that Harry Potter is also a child... Why doesn''t anyone care about him?


    But if you think about it...it seems normal. After all, Harry Potter can only be regarded as an average-looking child, far from being cute, so it is normal to be unobtrusive... ¡­If there is no such identity as Harry Potter, I am afraid he is nothing.


    "There are so many kind people, Ye..." Lily had been walking with Zhou Ye holding her little hand, facing those adults who came up to help them, she also had to sigh [There are so many good people]...


    But obviously, it is not the time to talk about this. She took out two train tickets from London to Hogwarts from her pocket and asked depressedly: "Platform nine and three-quarters...it¡¯s strange. Place, does King¡¯s Station really have this platform?"


    "Don''t worry, I will take you to that place..." Zhou Ye comforted little Lolita softly. Zhou Ye still likes this little Lolita who became her own woman in just one step... Lolita is three good ...


    After walking through the crowd for a while, the two finally came to platform 9... This platform was designed very interestingly, with platform 9 on the left and platform 10 on the right...


    "We are here..." Zhou Ye said to Lily with a smile.


    "But... there is no platform nine and three-quarters here..." Lily asked a little confused.


    "That''s the pillar..." Zhou Ye pointed at the pillar that I saw on platform 9 and platform 10, and smiled: "If you''re scared, close your eyes and I''ll take you in..."


    "Hmm¡ª" For Zhou Ye, Lily now has unreserved trust... After all, that kind of relationship has already happened... Zhou Ye has become the most special existence in her mind.


    She closed her eyes obediently, her little hand firmly grasped Zhou Ye''s arm, and allowed him to slam into the pillar with her...The people on the platform seemed to have not noticed that two children here suddenly disappeared. Generally, they are still busy with their own affairs.


    Chapter One Thousand and Forty One


    Severus Snape was pushing his trolley and standing on the platform in front of the Hogwarts Express. He looked anxiously at the people around him. The station was full of people going to Hogwarts to go to school. Children, they gather in twos and threes to chat, or wave goodbye to their parents...


    And Snape''s goal was obviously not them... He was looking for his little friend, and his only friend in the Muggle world, Lily Evans.


    Suddenly-Snape''s eyes lit up and he saw a long dark red hair. It was not someone else, but his only friend, Lily Evans... However, just before he was about to go forward and talk to When Lily greeted him, he saw the boy she was holding tightly.


    The moment he saw the black-haired boy, Snape couldn''t help but feel a strong sense of inferiority... the boy is so dazzling, if you compare him to the hot sun, he can''t even be called a fan...


    Moreover, Snape looked at Lily talking and laughing with the boy. The happy smile showed the beauty he had never seen before... He knew that perhaps in Lily''s mind, his status would never be as good as that. Guy...


    Seeing the two walking towards him...Snape couldn''t help but shrank himself towards the crowd next to him, until the two of them disappeared from the door of the train, and he walked slowly Come out... and walk towards the car away from the two...


    "Lily, what are you looking for?" Zhou Ye sat in the carriage, watching Lily Evans, who was sitting across from him, lying on the car window and poking his head out, as if looking for something.


    "I''m looking for Snape, what I told you... is the boy who lives near my house. He is also a wizard seed. I remember he also received the admission letter from Hogwarts. Why didn''t he read it? How about him???" Lily Evans looked at the crowd outside with some weirdness, while answering Zhou Ye''s question.


    "Probably he missed this train?" Zhou Ye said with a slight smile.


    With his five senses, how could he not see the little guy avoiding himself?But having said that, Snape was very infatuated with Lily in the original book. In some respects, Zhou Ye felt that he still liked this infatuated guy very much... But this does not mean that he would let Lily out... just kidding , Sympathy to sympathy, the girl will never let it.


    Anyway, even if he didn''t have himself, Snape would be an emotional loser. Why would Zhou Ye let a girl?Just kidding, things like giving off girls will be scolded to death...

 Chapter 735

    After watching for a while, she didn''t find the familiar figure. Lily said in a depressed mood: "Probably he really missed this train..."


    She originally wanted to introduce Ye to Snape... now it seems... it''s impossible this time.


    Facing the depressed Lily, Zhou Ye only used a few small means to mobilize her depressed mood... The train gradually started moving, and Lily was also teased by Zhou Ye, recovering her happy mood... ¡­After all, it¡¯s still a kid, it''s so coaxing sometimes.


    As the Hogwarts express train dashed on the tracks, Lily couldn''t help but start to imagine what her upcoming career in the Academy of Magic would look like...


    She twittered like a happy lark, telling Zhou Ye what her fantasy school of magic looks like... Similar scenes have happened many times during the summer vacation, and Zhou Ye has already responded. Methods.


    At this time, Zhou Ye only needs to smile and listen to Lily''s description... Of course, I will send two compliments in due course...


    While the two were enjoying their rare time alone, the door of the carriage was suddenly opened roughly, and then a boy with messy black hair walked in with a grin, "Hey, guys, over there. The carriage is no longer available, so can you let me take a break here?"


    Lily was talking happily, but was interrupted. She looked at it with a dissatisfaction... The first impression of the boy her age in front of her was quite bad... Especially since he was so rude The behavior made Lily very angry."Sorry, you are not welcome here..."


    "Don''t be like this, everyone will be classmates in the future..." the boy said, and he was about to sit down, "My name is James... James Potter, how about you??"


    "I think you may be a bit hard to hear..." Zhou Ye said unceremoniously: "My companion has already said that you are not welcome here, so... please go out..."


    "..." When James Potter, who was originally a child, was driven by Lily, he still insisted on not being familiar with girls and didn''t care, but when Zhou Ye said that, he finally couldn''t stand it. After all, little boys at this age are somewhat arrogant, especially James Potter, who is from a pure-blood family... "What if I don''t go out?"


    "..." Zhou Ye didn''t even bother to take care of this guy anymore, just waved his hand like driving a fly, and instantly James Potter felt like he had been hit by a siege hammer and was smashed out of the carriage by a huge force. Then the car door closed automatically.


    "...Damn...what kind of magic is this?" James Potter leaned back on the wall of the carriage, and he was relieved for a long time...As a wizard seed from a pure-blood family, he dare not say that he had seen it. All the magic, but I have seen most...


    However, Zhou Ye hadn''t read the spell just now, and he had never seen the magic that he threw himself out of thin air without taking his wand... It seems that he really kicked the iron plate this time...


    While cursing secretly in his heart, James Potter slowly got up and walked towards the carriage at the other end...


    In a compartment two cars apart, James Potter opened the compartment door... The moment the four boys sitting in the compartment saw him, they hugged their stomachs and burst into laughter...


    "Hahaha...James, look at your current image...Oh my God, it looks so funny..." Sirius Black pointed to James and laughed.


    "Oh no...green really doesn''t suit you, James...puffpuff..." Remus Lupin also managed to hold back his smile and said, but then he couldn''t help but burst into laughter...


    "I''m sorry...because of my business...make you...poof..." Snape, who had a serious face, finally couldn''t help laughing...Although he knew he shouldn''t be like this, he was obviously a new friend I wanted to avenge myself, but it turned out to be like this... But... Now the image of James Potter is really funny.


    "Am I that funny?" James Bot said somewhat depressed, and then at this moment, through the reflection of the car window, he finally knew why his little friends were laughing. At this time, he was originally wearing The black robe on his body turned into a bright green bright green color, which made him look like a clown."Oh, damn... when did he make me like this..."


    It''s a joke, a few friends are still very clear about the priorities, after a while... they looked at James Potter with serious expressions and asked, "Did you just get thrown out by that guy?"


    "Yeah... I didn''t even see him chanting the curse, so I was thrown out..." James said depressedly, "It seems that this guy is really amazing... Snape, let''s change your grief... temporarily We have nothing to do with him..."


    "I know..." Snape nodded, his little hand tightly holding...


    The first thousand and forty-two chapters


    Why did Snape get mixed up with James Potter? It starts from the station...


    Snape carefully avoided the crowd that Zhou Ye and Lily hid when they were there. Unfortunately, it was the circle of several new friends including James Potter and Sirius Black...


    As a guy with a proliferation of heroism, James Potter noticed the dirty-looking kid next to him...


    When he saw Snape leaving with a sad face, James instinctively took his new friend to chase after him... and found Snape who was alone in the car...


    If you follow the normal plot, Snape would laugh at James Potter¡¯s surname because of jealousy, and the two became enemies who had fought for several years. However, at this time... I felt that he had completely lost Lily¡¯s friend. Snape didn''t want to laugh at James Potter at all, he just cared about his sadness... How can he have time to laugh at James Potter?


    And James Potter, as a second-year teenager who was deeply poisoned by chivalry, was just when he felt like he could hug the weak, and the culprit Lily who had caused the two to fight for many years was not by Snape''s side...


    So by mistake, the two became friends...


    A person deliberately comforted, a person desperately wanted to tell...Under such a situation, Snape confided all the troubles in his heart to James Potter...and he was poisoned by heroism. Of course, James Potter is obliged to support his new friend...


    Originally, James Potter''s original idea was to rush to the guy who made his new friend sad and use his newly learned magic to make Zhou Ye make a fool of himself... However, it turned out that he was thrown out like trash. ...


    Obviously, he underestimated the power of others...


    "Snape... Although I really want to tell you,-you still have a chance... But, I really can''t deceive my friends..." James Potter wore a green robe, looking funny At the extreme, his words made Snape really unable to laugh sincerely, and instead had an urge to cry...


    "I...I know...Thank you..." Snape couldn''t help but drooped after saying this, looking like he was unlovable...


    "But don''t worry, I will think of other ways..." Just giving up just once, this is not the character of James Potter, he has made up his mind to fight that powerful guy to the end.


    "Hey, I think it would be better for us to talk about other things..." Sirius looked at the heavy atmosphere in the compartment and hurriedly said, "Which branch do you want to enter?"


    "Of course it''s Gryffindor..." James Potter said without hesitation: "My father graduated from Gryffindor, and I think he will also hope that I can repeat his path. "


    "Ha, I want to enter Gryffindor too..." Sirius said happily, and then he turned to ask his friend Lupin and Dwarf Star: "What about you?"


    "I''m Gryffindor too..." Lupin said with a smile.


    "I...I...I''ll go to Gryffindor..." Pettigrew actually wanted to go to Slytherin, but among his new friends, he felt that if he said this, I am afraid that he will be alienated... This is absolutely unbearable for him who has always wanted to follow the strong...


    At least in his mind, this small group can now be regarded as relatively strong.


    "What about you? Snape...?" After James asked these words, the others couldn''t help but set their sights on this new friend. Anyway...for friends, they still More concerned.


    "I...I''m going to Slytherin..." Snape said after hesitating, "Because my father told me that Slytherin is the best branch of Hogwarts... and he just graduated There...so, I''m going to Slytherin!"


    "Then your father must have deceived you... Obviously the best branch at Hogwarts is Gryffindor..." James Potter refuted Snape''s words without hesitation.


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    "Yes, my father told me that too!"


    "Come to Gryffindor, let''s study together, play together, and play pranks together, isn''t it good?" James Potter looked at Snape sincerely, he really wanted to encourage this new friend to join him Choose Gryffindor.


    "I..." Snape really hesitated at that moment, but when he thought of his old dad''s serious face, all his thoughts disappeared... "Sorry ...Although I really want to enter Gryffindor with you, learn magic with you, and tease people together... But... my father asked me to enter Slytherin..."


    "That''s really a shame..." Although he didn''t tell his new friends to choose the branch that he agreed with, James Potter was not angry because of it. Instead, he solemnly said: "But even if everyone is not here A branch can also gather together..."


    "Thank you..." Originally Snape was a little worried that these new friends would reject him because he did not choose the same branch as them. Now he is relieved...


    Just as the two boys in this carriage performed a scene of long live friendship here, in Zhou Ye''s carriage, the same discussion about the sorting issue was also being staged...


    "Ye, which branch are we going to be in?" Lily looked at the admissions manual and asked with some difficulty about the description of the four branches of Hogwarts: "I think Gryffindor is better, but Lavin Crowe seems to be good too... Hufflepuff is so-so... but Slytherin is definitely not..."


    "Why do you say that?" Zhou Ye was a little curious on what basis did Lily choose to branch??


    "Because I think Gryffindor¡¯s emblem of the lion looks very beautiful... but Ravenclaw¡¯s emblem of the eagle is also very good... well... Hufflepuff¡¯s groundhog looks a little strange, But it¡¯s a bit cute in front of me... but Slytherin is the only one who is right, because I hate snakes..." Lily pointed to the patterns on the emblems of the four branches in the admission guide, and explained to Zhou Ye.


    "Then let''s go to Ravenclaw..." Zhou Ye suggested with a smile.


    "Why Ravenclaw?" Lily asked a little strangely: "Why can''t it be Gryffindor?"


    "Because I think Ravenclaw''s introduction is very good... and Ravenclaw is still a symbol of wisdom..." Of course, Zhou Ye would not say the real reason. For example, Ravenclaw has been a beautiful woman since ancient times. It''s so bad that I can''t say it.


    "It seems to be so..." Lily nodded her little head seemingly understanding...

 Chapter 736

    "The most important thing is..." Zhou Ye put down the last bargaining chip in Lili''s already shaken heart, "Don''t you think that the title of a woman with equal beauty and wisdom is very suitable for you? After all, Lili is already so cute. Now, the future must be a big beauty..."


    "Hmm..." Lily''s heart was completely biased towards Ravenclaw... After all, she also felt that Gryffindor''s motto didn''t match her a bit... Courage is a good match with beauty, and it is easy to let People have a sense of recklessness.


    The first thousand and forty-three chapters


    "Puff......" A smirk sound shocked Lily, who was immersed in the sense of accomplishment in choosing a branch. As a delicious little loli, she really didn''t have much courage... especially this This kind of sudden shock.


    The little Lolita, who was scared by the sudden laughter and got into Zhou Ye''s arms, peeped at the carriage that only had herself and Zhou Ye...


    "Who is it? Are you Ms. Ghost?" Lily asked cautiously.


    However, the only answer to her was the bang of the train wheels flying on the rails. Except for her and Zhou Ye, there was no second living person in the entire carriage, which made her feel a little creepy.


    Little Lolita asked her omnipotent boyfriend for help with tears in her eyes... "Ye..."


    Facing the star-eye attack of his little girlfriend...Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, "Isabel, don''t scare Lily so...she''s still a child..."


    "She''s still a child? Huh?" This slightly mocking tone came from the side, and Lily finally found the source of the voice. It was not someone else who was emitting it from the silver-gray shorthair cat next to Zhou Ye...


    "Sister Isabel?" At this moment, the little Lolita had already heard that the voice came from that older sister. After all, she had been living together for almost a month, and her tone or tone was already very familiar...


    I was scared by that snicker just now, just because I was unprepared, but when I knew who the voice came from, little Lori felt less scared, and even a little bit novel, after all¡ª ¡ªShe knows that Sister Isabel will not hurt her.


    Lily, who had no sense of fear, looked at the British shorthair cat with a novel look, and asked curiously: "Sister Isabel, who turned you into a cat? Is it Sister Fiona?"


    "Does Animagus know?" Isabel said, releasing her transformation state... She didn''t want Lily to pick herself up. In the final analysis, it was just the adult''s self-esteem that was causing trouble. Zhou Ye could hold her. I think I am enjoying the solitude with my lover, but being hugged by the little Lori makes my face a little bit too much.


    "It''s really Sister Isabel..." Looking at the silver-gray cat in front of her, she became a familiar big sister in a blink of an eye. Lily happily threw herself into Isabel''s arms and said coquettishly: "Sister Isabel, I Also learn this magic...so interesting magic..."


    "Not yet, cute, you still need the accumulation of knowledge... and the first time Animagus deforms, it will be very painful... So, you are still a little too young now..." Isabel While gently coaxing Lily in his arms, he made a gesture of [She is still a child, how can you bear to do it...] to Zhou Ye with a smile but a smile.


    Facing Isabel''s teasing, Zhou Ye rolled his eyes and gave her a gesture of [I''m still a child too...how can you bear it?]...


    This sentence made Isabel instantly retreat... She seemed to have thought of the scene when she lost her for the first time that day, as if she really forced him to... it was all black history.


    Zhou Ye looked at Isabel whose face turned blushing. He didn''t even need to use his mental power to know what Isabel was thinking at the moment. It''s not hard to guess... is it?


    "Sister Isabel, why did you follow as a kitten?" Lily nestled next to Isabel and asked curiously.


    "Of course it''s because I don''t worry about you..." Isabel said plausibly: "After all, you two are still children, how can I be so relieved to let you go to Hogwarts alone?"


    In fact, it is just reluctant to part with her own little man...Of course, this reason cannot be said, otherwise, what is her reserved female??Isabella thought silently in her heart...


    Fortunately, Lily''s mind was simple, and she didn''t see the insincerity in Isabel''s words. On the contrary, she felt it was normal...After all, when she was in the old castle, she knew that the three big sisters in the old castle were quite indulging in Ye. , It can be said-if you want the stars but not the moon...


    So she felt normal for this reason...but now Lily was curious about another thing."Sister Isabel, why did you laugh at me just now..."


    "Am I?" Isabel intends to get through, but little Lolita is not that easy to deceive."You have it, you just sneered at me with a [pouch]..."


    "Well, I have..." Isabel rubbed little Lolita''s long red hair and said, "I''m laughing at your work in vain here..."


    "Why?" Lily asked curiously.


    "Although I only spent a semester of exchange student career at Hogwarts, I still know... Hogwarts has a very old magic weapon called the Sorting Hat..." Isabel doesn''t mind giving this kid Lolita Cop has some common sense of Hogwarts."In fact, your opinions are not important in the case of branching. The Sorting Hat will assign you to the four major branches based on your deepest thoughts..."


    "Ah - ??" Hear the words of Isabel, Lily really have a day to the couch feeling ......


    From the words just now, Lily is not difficult to see that the goal of her little boyfriend is Ravenclaw. What if she is assigned to another college by the Sorting Hat?The only thing Lily can''t stand is to separate from Zhou Ye... She absolutely does not want...


    "What to do? Ye...I don''t want to be separated from you..." Lily looked at Zhou Ye with a sad look. At this moment, she couldn''t help but want to seek Zhou Ye''s help...


    "Don''t worry... Lily, the sorting hat is not that magical..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and stroked little Lolita''s hair... casually placed a mental defense barrier on her brain... "We must be able to. Those who are assigned to Ravenclaw..."


    "Really?" Lily asked unconfidently.


    "Of course, trust me..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded. Of course he has absolute confidence to be able to do this. You must know that his spiritual ability is derived from the ability of the spiritual gem, the kind that can destroy a planet. Ability is far from what the Sorting Hat can contend.


    "Hmm..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s confident expression, Lily also seemed to feel the strength. She really stopped worrying about being assigned to another branch. Instead, she grabbed Isabel and asked about Hogwarts... ¡­Because she believes in Zhou Ye and believes that Zhou Ye¡¯s words can be done. She knows that her little boyfriend will be able to do it as long as she says it...


    Although this kind of trust seems very mindless, but...this is also what Zhou Ye likes most about Lily...


    Isabel also smiled and told Lily about her exchange student years at Hogwarts... When Lily curiously asked Isabel what life is like at Slytherin College and what the students there are like... ¡­


    Isabel finished her evaluation of Slytherin College students with one sentence: "It''s a place where there is a crowd of high-eyed and low-handed people, except for shouting about pure blood every day..."


    Zhou Ye could only smile bitterly at Isabel''s evaluation. If the person who explained to Lily was not Isabel but Bella, I am afraid Lily would get another answer...


    Chapter one thousand and forty four


    "Little Bella... I didn''t expect you to actually come back to teach..." Dumbledore, who was sitting in the dean''s room, looked at the girl he knew well before him, and exclaimed, "I''m really curious, yes What caused you to make such a big change?"


    As the principal of Hogwarts, although Albus Dumbledore dared not say that he could name all the children who graduated from here, he was very familiar with some of the more jumpy children inside.


    For example, this girl from the oldest family of pure-blood wizards, the Black family-Bellatrix Black... Dumbledore is very familiar with it.


    Of course, the so-called familiarity here is not because of how excellent Bellatrix Black¡¯s academic performance is, or how well she is proficient in black magic...


    But because this Miss Black was a very troublesome child when she was in school...


    The pure-blood theory did not only arise in modern times... Since ancient times, when there were wizards, there have been supporters of the pure-blood theory...


    Although most of the Slytherin branches are supporters of the pure-blood theory, there are basically very few people as extraordinary as Bella...


    But for each of his students, Dumbledore tried his best to be patient and patient... In addition to some tricks for the academy, in many cases, he can be said to be a qualified teacher... of course. In the later period, he broke a lot of examples for Harry Potter.


    Going far... back to the topic.


    In Dumbledore¡¯s view, every student who came out of the college was a good boy...just because of one reason or another, they went astray...


    Therefore, when Bellatrix Black graduated, Dumbledore tried to retain her as a teacher of the Defense Against the Dark Arts in the school. With Bella¡¯s knowledge of the Dark Arts at the time, she did have Such qualifications.


    However, it was rejected mercilessly by Bella at the time...


    In Bella¡¯s original words at the time-[I will never teach my knowledge to those mudbloods, they are not worthy...]


    To be honest, Dumbledore really just didn¡¯t want Bella to leave the school...because at this moment in the magical world, there is already an undercurrent surging slowly, and all the spearheads are directed at what he once thought was Hogwarts'' most outstanding student...Tom Marvolo Riddle.


    He used very radical means to promote the pure blood theory of wizards... and even started killing for this.


    This made Dumbledore very worried that Bella would be inspired by him after leaving the college... to do something wrong.


    However, the world is unpredictable... Today, the student he once worried the most has appeared in front of him again, wanting to take over as the teacher of Defense Against the Dark Arts and apologizing for his inappropriate remarks.


    Dumbledore was really curious about what made this once the most loyal supporter of pureblood theory now look like this...


    Based on his decades of life experience, Dumbledore could see that this student who had just graduated for more than a year had changed a lot during this year. Not only did he no longer firmly support the pureblood theory, but even her The hostility in my eyes disappeared a lot...


    "Because of a man..." Upon hearing Dumbledore''s question, Bella couldn''t help but let out a gentle smile. Thinking of that little villain, her heart was filled with sweetness... "He made me understand. How absurd is the pureblood theory... and he made me understand... Love is more important than anything... Therefore, I want a stable job now... You know, I fell out with my family It''s..."

 Chapter 737

    Speaking of which, Bella couldn''t help but smile...


    "I know..." Dumbledore nodded. Of course he knew about Bella''s fallout with her father. At the beginning, this matter was raging in the magic world. After all, it was the Black family.Everyone is very interested in the gossip of the big family...


    Because of leaving the Black family, Dumbledore knew that Bella really had nowhere to go... Various institutions in the magical world, Bella¡¯s can¡¯t get in... Nothing else, just because she was completely Leaving the Black family, for such Bella, the in-laws of the Black family who spread across the entire Magic Council will not let her work in the Ministry of Magic.


    "Then you can stay as an assistant to Mr. Jasmine for the time being... It is said that she has intentionally resigned and left Hogwarts after this semester..." Dumbledore touched his long beard and said : "You can just take advantage of this time to learn how to teach. After all, learning and teaching... are fundamentally different..."


    "Okay, Principal..." Bella managed to hold back a smile and gave Dumbledore a wizarding ceremony...


    For her, it doesn¡¯t matter what position... The important thing is to stay at Hogwarts... Know that Isabella, in order to stay with her little man, even keeps Animagus all the time. The state... just to be able to enter Hogwarts with his man.


    And Bella herself doesn''t need to be complacent like her...because she graduated here and is a student of Hogwarts.


    She just needs to find her old principal and sell it badly... I have to say, this is really good news... It''s great to be able to graduate at Hogwarts...


    "Then I''ll go to the dormitory area to prepare first..." Bella said, after giving a slight courtesy to Dumbledore, she walked out of the principal''s room... For the whole of Hogwarts, Bella didn''t dare to say herself. You can find a place with your eyes closed, but there is no place where she can get lost... She is too familiar with everything here.


    Just as Bella, who had achieved his goal, happily walked towards her residence...On the other hand, the Hogwarts freshmen have come to the foot of Hogwarts, under the leadership of a giant. Get off the train... prepare to enter Hogwarts...


    Zhou Ye and Lily also followed the crowds and walked off the train - looking at the lights in the castle on the small island in the middle of the lake in the distance... Lily couldn''t help but exclaimed: "It''s so beautiful..."


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly, he held Isabel in one hand and Lily in the other, and said in a low voice: "After you get closer, you will find that Hogwarts is more beautiful when you look up close..."


    "Yeah..." Lily nodded happily. Under the leadership of Zhou Ye, like everyone else, she got on the magic boat across the lake...


    The boat carrying the freshmen was not rowed, but it was slowly heading towards the island in the lake... Lily looked forward to life at Hogwarts even more...


    PS: The third chapter has been updated...I''m sorry everyone, I really can''t stand the third chapter, I can''t open my eyes...It''s a little bit less, everyone forgive me.


    The first thousand and forty-five chapters


    Under the night, on an island in the middle of the lake...


    Zhou Ye was holding Lily as he walked in the crowd, his eyes kept staring at Hagrid, who led the way at the front...


    "Ye...Why are you staring at him?" Lily asked a little strangely, "Is there anything wrong with that tall teacher?"


    "No, I was just thinking about something very boring..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    Of course he would not tell Lily what he was thinking...Zhou Ye was considering some conjectures about Hagrid''s parents.


    Like... What if Hagrid''s mother was a giant?And his father is a normal person?So isn''t it.........what about the toothpick stirring tank??You know that the real giant is at least three meters tall...


    But if Hagrid¡¯s father was a giant and Hagrid¡¯s mother was an ordinary person... Zhou Ye could hardly imagine what that would be like. The visual sense of Lifan''s picture makes people feel irritating... His mother panicked...


    Of course, Zhou Ye would never tell Lili this little Lori about these thoughts... Anyway, it is everyone''s responsibility to protect Little Lori''s innocent heart... Although Lily has almost been eaten up by Zhou Ye. .


    He casually told a few small jokes, distracting Lily''s attention to other things, and stopped asking him what he was thinking, not long after... the crowd has also entered this name under the leadership of Hagrid. It is in the big castle of Hogwarts School.


    Enter the gate of the castle and follow the stairs¡ªeveryone soon came to a gate. At this moment, a stern female wizard who seemed to be about forty years old was standing in front of the gate, watching These freshmen.


    "Welcome to Hogwarts...I''m Professor McGonagall." The stern witch looked at the children under the steps with longing for magic, her horns couldn''t help but a little loose, and a smile leaked out."In a moment, you will walk into this hall, and there will be more new friends... But before that, you have to choose a good branch... Is it Gryffindor or Slytherin or Lavin Crowe or Hufflepuff? Everything will be in your heart..."


    Having said this, Professor McGonagall looked at the silent freshmen under the stands, nodded with satisfaction, and continued: "Since you have joined Hogwarts, then I hope you can treat the college as your own home and treat your classmates As your own family... Every student who enters each branch will bring good or bad changes to your branch with every word and deed. Observing discipline will get extra points. If you violate discipline, you will be The branch will be deducted for your stupid behavior. At the end of the term, the branch with the most points will win the Academy Cup... So... please be cautious."


    "Do you understand?" Professor McGonagall asked while looking at the freshmen in the audience.


    "Understood..." XN


    "Very good..." Professor McGonagall nodded, and then said: "Ready... follow me!"


    After saying this, Professor McGonagall turned and walked towards the hall where the gate was closed... When she walked to the front of the gate, the gate suddenly opened.


    "Oh my god, the ceiling here is so beautiful...Is this magic too?" Lily asked Zhou Ye in surprise, looking at the night sky on the ceiling.


    "Yes, magic has been used there too..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and pulled Lily forward...


    As Professor McGonagall walked to the front desk, the freshmen had completely walked into the restaurant...


    After a brief speech by Dumbledore, the principal of Hogwarts, the sorting ceremony finally began¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As one student after another was divided into various colleges by the sorting hat, Lily became more and more nervous... She held Zhou Ye''s small hand tightly in her palm, filled with sweat...


    "Don''t worry... we will definitely be grouped together..." Zhou Ye comforted her in a low voice in Lily''s ear... Maybe it was because of his guarantee that Lily Evans really felt like she Not so nervous...


    "Lily Evans..." Professor McGonagall finally read Lily''s name...


    "Don''t be nervous, go... Don''t worry, everything is as good as we planned..."


    Under Zhou Ye''s consolation, Lily walked with trembling legs and sat on the chair of the sorting hat...


    "Oh, what a weird child... I can''t look into your heart... Occlumency? No no... This is another kind of magic that I have never seen before... Better than Occlumency... Then Tell me, girl, which branch do you want to enter? Gryffindor who is known for his bravery? Or Ravenclaw who is known for his wisdom?..."


    "I''m going to Ravenclaw... Ravenclaw..." Listening to the whisper in her ear, Lily Evans whispered to the branch she wanted to go to...


    "Really? Are you sure?"


    "Ravenclaw...I''m going to Ravenclaw..."


    "Well, then I announce... Ravenclaw..." With the sorting hat''s words, the entire Ravenclaw dining table turned into a sea of ??joy... Someone patted the table or knocked the cup. ...A lively scene.


    And Lily, who joined the Ravenclaw table from under the sorting hat, was dragged by a few senior sisters to ask for warmth... cute looks always get more attention from others.


    Such a scene has been staged many times on the dining tables of various branches, and the freshmen have almost become accustomed to this open dining culture...


    But Lily did not relax because of this. For her... the real test has just begun...


    After all, it doesn¡¯t matter which branch to her. The important thing is to be with Zhou Ye. Now she has been assigned to Ravenclaw according to her agreement with Zhou Ye, but if Zhou Ye fails, then her office Everything you do becomes useless...


    Although Lily knew that with Zhou Ye''s ability, there was no possibility of losing her hand... but she was still a little worried. This might be called carelessness...


    Under Lily¡¯s attention, after a few more students were determined to be sorted by the Sorting Hat, they finally read Zhou Ye''s name...


    "Ye Zhou..."


    Hearing this obviously full of oriental names, everyone in the academy couldn''t help but talk... But when Zhou Ye walked out of the freshman crowd... no matter which branch school sister it was, she couldn''t help screaming...


    "Gosh, such a cute little guy... I want to sleep with him..."


    "I want to get a pair of ecstasy now... to keep him by my side forever..."


    "Hufflepuff...must come to Hufflepuff..." Obviously, this is a Hufflepuff senior who is exuding her own grievances...


    Since the girls like it, the boys naturally don¡¯t like it, especially those seniors in the fourth and fifth grades, each of whom has been exposed to hormones. Seeing that Zhou Ye is so popular among girls, they will certainly feel in their hearts. It''s sour...


    "What does a man grow up to be such a good-looking man... the most important thing for a man is strength... understand?"


    "Yeah, yeah... Little white faces are generally not good-hearted..."

 Chapter 738

    "Look at these majestic muscles...this is what a man should look like..." a boy said, and raised his sleeves funny, and made a bodybuilding action with his not very strong arms. .


    "Arthur, put away your dry arms... Don''t be ashamed and conspicuous here..." A girl with a chubby figure mocked without hesitation: "On your terms, give that schoolboy a little brother. Not worthy..."


    "Hey, Molly, how can you say that?...I...I am at least higher than him in magic..." The boy named Arthur said depressedly, but what happened below made him feel his face He was beaten up instantly.


    The first thousand and forty-six chapters


    As Zhou Ye walked out of the freshmen crowd, the girls in the entire college seemed to be noisy during the festival...


    Sitting at the table in the front row, Dumbledore couldn¡¯t help but smiled. How long has it been... After the rumors of the tyranny of the Dark Lord began in the wizarding world, how long have these students not been so happy... ¡­


    But this little guy is really cute... Dumbledore looked at Zhou Ye who was approaching the Sorting Hat step by step, and couldn''t help but think... Does this little guy have Veeva blood??


    And he, who focused his attention on Zhou Ye, didn''t even notice. Not far from him... Bella, who had just been appointed as the assistant of the Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher, was looking at that figure with obsessive expression... Fortunately, Dumbledore didn''t notice, otherwise, with his years of experience, he could see the relationship between the two in an instant...


    It¡¯s just that not paying attention now does not mean that you will not notice in the future... The days are still long... I just don¡¯t know when Dumbledore found out that Bella was falling out with his family because of such a little guy. What kind of expression...


    And off the stage, at the Gryffindor table, four little heads are gathered together and whispering.


    "Jaime, this is a good opportunity..." Peter Perdiro said in a low voice, "Listen, the seniors in the academy are obviously dissatisfied with this guy... So, as long as you humiliate him well now Fan, can definitely leave a deep impression in the minds of seniors..."


    "No, Peter...I can''t do this..." James Potter hesitated for a while, and said, "I provoke him on the train for Snape''s revenge, but I don''t want to gain anything by provoking others. That''s not my style..."


    "That''s right, James..."


    "That''s it...Jaime..."


    The other two buddies agreed with what their friends said. For them, it is necessary to help their friends, but to provoke the whole incident for profit changed the nature...


    "You are really too pedantic..." Peter sneered at the words of the three of them. He felt that this was a rare opportunity. In the presence of the crowd, the college teacher and the dean provoke Zhou Ye. Zhou Ye will definitely have to resist. Dare to resist... This not only helped Snape get revenge, but also helped the seniors... leave a good impression in the minds of seniors.


    James refused to do such a multitude of things...it was so stupid.


    But since James refused to do it, he had to do it himself... Anyway, Peter would not miss such a good opportunity.


    Thinking of this, Peter said in a voice that just happened to be heard by everyone: "Ha... a sissy from the East, she even hugged a cat in such a solemn scene? Is it because she was afraid of exposing her own nature, so she didn''t dare to I brought my doll over, so I replaced it with a cat? Are wizards from the East like this sissy?"


    Zhou Ye, who was holding Isabella and preparing to attend the sorting ceremony suddenly stopped his steps...


    As he stopped his footsteps, the huge restaurant gradually became quiet...Everyone looked at the place where the provocative declaration was issued...


    The boys are looking at the show, while the girls are glaring... For them, Zhou Ye holding a cute kitten is his bonus, showing that he has a gentle treat to small animals Love, but this is actually used by guys with ulterior motives as an excuse to attack the cute, it is simply unforgivable...


    "What...what..." For the first time when so many people paid attention, Peter bit his head and said, "Is what I said wrong? That guy is a sissy from the East..."


    "Haha... I palm my mouth..." Zhou Ye glanced at him, although his voice was not loud, but in this quiet restaurant, every word came to everyone''s ears.


    "Who do you think you are...ha...you still slap your mouth..." However, Peter found that he hadn''t finished speaking, and felt that his hands were as if not listening to his own commands. He opened his bow and slapped his cheeks vigorously. past¡­¡­


    "Slap...slap...slap..."


    A clear slap in the face resounded throughout the hall...All the students were stunned. What kind of magic is this??It¡¯s unbelievable that there is no magic wand or even a short spell...


    Dumbledore couldn''t help his eyes widening... this kind of magic... even he had never seen it...


    But Bella, who was originally glaring at him, couldn''t help but want to stand up and teach the unconcealed guy a lesson, then she sat back to her original position with a smile and almost forgot... Although his little man doesn¡¯t normally How to get angry, but definitely not everyone can provoke.


    Slap... slap... slap...


    A crisp sound made everyone''s eyes rest on Peter''s body... This short, chubby, obscene guy, who was originally uglier, now looks even uglier under his slap in the face... just After more than a dozen slaps, his face is already swollen like a pumpkin...


    The blood ran down his nose and the corners of his eyes... Obviously the power of this slap is definitely not small...


    Sirius and Lupin both grabbed Peter''s arms tightly, trying to stop him from harming himself, but this was obviously useless. At this moment, Peter seemed to be possessed by a Titan, and his arms were astonishing...two The little guy couldn''t hold his arm at all.


    Pop... Pop... Pop... the loud slap is still going on...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye had already sat Shishiran on the branching chair, and said to Professor McGonagall, who was carrying the sorting hat, "Professor...I think I am ready for the branching ceremony..."


    "Ah...Ah...Okay..." Professor McGonagall who had been watching Peter''s side was also a little confused at this moment, just when she was about to put the Sorting Hat on Zhou Ye''s head...Suddenly A figure rushed in front of Zhou Ye, "I know all this is Peter''s fault, but... this punishment is enough... please stop..."


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye glanced at James Potter who rushed in front of him... and smiled coldly: "I, I have no grievances with him... I don''t know why he provokes me... ¡­But I know that he mentioned my origin, which is a trampling on the glory of the family behind me...So, do you think I should forgive him??"


    Zhou Ye''s next sentence was not for James Potter, but for the students of the entire college...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, there was a lot of discussion in the entire restaurant... Many people saw the situation just now. Zhou Ye didn''t complain with the extremely ugly guy, and even said a word...


    Then you can think of it with your feet, that guy said those words because of jealousy...Envy is ugly...and he is also ugly...Moreover, this kind of insult that mentions birth involves certain bottom lines.


    For the pureblood wizard family, this is even more so...


    Soon, a voice gradually sounded... "Never forgive..."


    "Yes, never forgive..."


    "Never forgive..."


    "Never forgive..."


    Soon, the chaotic voices gradually became more orderly... If you pay attention, you will find that the female voices are the majority... Of course, there are also some pure-blooded people who hate this kind of humiliation and family practices. , So they also joined the ranks of roar.


    Chapter One Thousand and Forty Seven


    Listening to the roar like a landslide and a tsunami in the hall... James Potter couldn''t help but turn pale. After all, he is just a bear kid, a bear kid with a little second grade...


    When he really stood on the opposite side of everyone, he was not as strong as he thought...


    "Have you heard of everyone''s choice? So, go back...I will definitely not disarm the magic..." Zhou Ye said, no longer caring about the guy standing in front of him, turning his head to McGonagall holding the sorting hat. The professor said: "Professor McGonagall, I think I am ready to attend the branching ceremony..."


    "Oh... ok..." To be honest, Professor McGonagall has never seen such a situation in Hogwarts for so many years...or rather, she has never seen such a popular girl among girls. ...For a time, she was also a little at a loss.


    As the old sorting hat was put on Zhou Ye''s head... the hall fell silent again, except for Peter''s still crackling fan face, everyone stopped their yelling...quiet Quietly waiting for the result of the Sorting Hat.


    "Ravenclaw...Ravenclaw..." In this silence, a little cute voice was so conspicuous. When everyone looked past the voice, they found that it was a sitting Ravenclaw. The cute girl over there whispered quietly.


    In this regard, everyone just smiled...cute little loli, of course, it is forgivable that she made some mistakes...


    There are also other senior sisters who noticed Zhou Ye early. When they saw Lily, they smiled intently. They knew that when these two little guys came in, they walked in hand in hand... People feel so good.


    There are even some schoolgirls who like to be funny, just like Lily, whispering there...Of course, they won''t call Ravenclaw, of course it is the name of their academy...cute Zhengtai is a scarce resource, of course it''s best to allocate it to its own branch.


    "Gryffindor...Gryffindor..."


    "Hufflepuff... Hufflepuff..."


    "Slytherin... Slytherin..."


    Lily almost cried when he heard the funny voices of these senior sisters...Why do you want to steal the silver from yourself... Fortunately, the senior sisters of Ravenclaw are also yelling for her...

 Chapter 739

    "I have never seen a little guy who has such popularity just after entering school..." Albus Dumbledore grabbed his long white beard and said with a smile...


    "No way... powerful, handsome... this little guy already possesses the two most important characteristics of the prince template that many girls dream of..." the middle-aged man sitting beside Dumbledore said with a smile.


    "Yes, this little guy is more talented than the guy I know..." Dumbledore nodded.


    "The principal, won''t you stop him?" said a teacher sitting on the other side: "I think that student is almost fast..."


    "Sometimes, people have to be responsible for their words..." Dumbledore looked at Peter, who was still struggling and slapped himself, and said, "I will send him to the infirmary later..."


    "Good principal..."


    To be honest, as long as it is a human being, it is difficult to achieve a balanced bowl of water... Because as long as it is a human, there are likes and dislikes. No one can truly treat them equally. It can only be God. ...


    To be honest, Dumbledore¡¯s first impression of Peter was not good...no one would like a ugly guy...at least Dumbledore didn¡¯t like...


    At this moment, amidst the noise, the Sorting Hat finally announced Zhou Ye''s sorting result... "Ravenclaw..."


    "Great... The little prince has come to Ravenclaw..."


    "Oh yeah...long live the little prince..."


    "Welcome the little prince to join the Ravenclaw family..."


    Hearing the announcement of the Sorting Hat-the entire Ravenclaw dining table suddenly became a sea of ??joy. All the Ravenclaw students, as if they had won the Academy Cup, yelled happily... ¡­


    On the other hand, the girls in the other colleges are like a bereaved concubine... Some even say that the sorting hat must have been wrong... Asking to be re-sorted... Of course, such a brain-dead words, Professor McGonagall who presided over the sorting ceremony will certainly not listen. .


    When Zhou Ye walked to Ravenclaw¡¯s dining table, almost all of the Ravenclaw girls gathered around...and each and every one inquired about Zhou Ye''s various things...


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye hugged Lily in advance, so that she could avoid being squeezed out by the seniors...


    At this time, Lily was already sitting down holding Zhou Ye''s arm with a happy face... She didn''t feel anything about the enthusiasm of the senior sisters. For the kind-hearted woman, she was jealous and still a little far away...


    Some people are happy but others are sad...


    Looking at the back of Zhou Ye and Lily sitting there next to each other, Snape felt that his whole person was not good...Even if he faced the warm greetings from the seniors, he was a little restless...


    And the four of the bear kids were even more tragic... Lupin and Sirius couldn¡¯t help Peter, and after adding James, they managed to hold Peter down... but the three of them couldn¡¯t keep going. Hold Peter and do nothing, right??


    In the end, it was a senior senior who gave them an idea that was not very bad...


    Ask them to take off Peter''s robe, and then tie Peter''s arms to their body tightly like a restraint... This barely liberated the three of them...


    "Damn, what kind of magic is this, it is so difficult..." James said, wiping the sweat from his forehead.


    "I don''t know..." An enthusiastic senior senior sighed and said: "I just used a curse to eliminate this guy, but it didn''t work at all... I think you should find it after the banquet is over. Teacher Jasmine in the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, maybe she has a way..."


    "we can only do this¡­¡­"


    While dealing with the enthusiastic senior sister, Zhou Ye paid attention to the movement of the second and fourth junior quartet... Hearing that they were looking for the teacher of the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, he suddenly smiled... Go, even Dumbledore. I can''t do anything about my own little trick...


    Anyway, at least it now seems that there is harmony in the whole hall... With the last freshman assigned to the college, the welcome party officially begins... In the sound of Dumbledore¡¯s spell, the empty dining table suddenly Various foods and fruits appeared.


    No matter what the taste, people can always find their favorite food among the many delicacies.


    Everyone emphasized singing Hogwarts school songs... and then it was a carnival banquet... All Hogwarts students were looking for their friends and talking about their favorite topics.


    Among them, the most mentioned one is of course Zhou Ye...Although Zhou Ye is a freshman, his handsome appearance and strong strength... all made him a topic among the population.


    However, Zhou Ye dealt with the problems of the elder sisters with ease, taking the time to feed Isabel something...Lily sat beside Zhou Ye obediently, listening to his witty words while following Isabel¡¯s Instructed, take the food she likes from the table and feed it to her.


    When the banquet was over, each freshman, under the leadership of the prefect, walked towards the dormitory of their respective branch... and five guys, led by a prefect, walked towards the teacher¡¯s residence...


    The first thousand and forty-eight chapters


    In the gloomy corridor of the ancient castle, the original silent atmosphere was broken by the sound of footsteps... Following the footsteps, there was also the sound of a group of children chatting...


    "Don''t worry, Ms. Jasmine will be able to easily eliminate the curse on your partner..." The leader, the young man carrying an oil lamp, comforted the four juniors behind him... As for the one who followed them. The student at Slytherin College called Snape?He directly chose to ignore it. After all, as the fifth-year prefect of the Gryffindor branch, he has no affection for Slytherin...


    "Is it really useful?" James Potter asked questioningly.


    It¡¯s no wonder that he is so unconfident. It¡¯s really because of little Peter¡¯s affairs. They have been tossing in the middle of the night today... First they asked the seniors for help, I have to say... Peter¡¯s voice really gained a lot of male seniors. Friendship...


    After all, Zhou Ye is not Jin Jialong, and it is impossible for everyone to like it, especially the goodwill of both sexes is irreconcilable... After receiving the screams and goodwill of the school sisters, Zhou Ye got it It was the envy, jealousy and hatred of seniors...Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t care about the wailing of these defeated dogs...


    Keke-far away.


    Although the seniors did not dare to help little Peter blatantly, he had become a public enemy of the whole school... But this did not delay them from secretly helping James Potter and the others. There are a few who think they are more proficient in Defence Against the Dark Arts. The senior used various methods to untie Zhou Ye''s face-slapping curse, but¡ªthe result was unsurprisingly failed.


    So they finally had to listen to the proposal of the fifth-grader named Sam, and came to find the person who claimed to be the most accomplished Defence Against the Dark Arts in the school, the teacher of Defence Against the Dark Arts, Teacher Jasmine Petrick.


    "Of course it''s okay..." Faced with James Potter''s doubts, Sam was not angry, but rather confidently said: "If Ms. Jasmine can''t solve the spell, then I really can''t think of returning it. Who can solve it... It''s just that Teacher Jasmine''s temper is a little obedient, so try not to offend her..."


    "Well, I see..." Although James wanted to find out what was strange about the teacher, it was obviously not the time to talk about those...His friend was still suffering.


    "Have you heard? Peter...you will be fine..." Sirius standing next to Peter comforted his friend in a low voice.


    Lupin also said: "This is Hogwarts, even if the teacher Jasmine can''t solve it, we can still find Dean Dumbledore..."


    "I wish..." Little Dwarf was crying. He really regretted it at this moment. He had known that Zhou Ye was so powerful. He would never jump up to provoke him... but now it''s too late to say anything. There is no regret that medicine can be taken...


    Hogwarts was big enough, from the banquet hall to the teacher''s dormitory. They walked for a full ten minutes... However, the destination finally arrived.


    "Mr. Jasmine, have you rested?" Sam walked to the door of the teacher''s dormitory and knocked gently on the door...


    It was not too late, and the door was opened from the inside... A beautiful woman with long blond hair in a black magic robe came out, her lazy look seemed so intoxicating... That Sam I couldn''t help but blush.


    "Teacher Jasmine, is it really good for you to tease your students like this? Aren''t you afraid of Dean Dumbledore''s scolding?" A voice came from behind Jasmine, and soon another slender figure appeared behind Jasmine.


    "Senior Sister Bella..." Sam was really surprised when he saw this figure... It was not that he had any unreasonable thoughts about Bella, but because Bella was there, Ms. Jasmine would probably converge a lot...


    For the teacher of the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, Sam really admires and fears... You must know that this teacher Jasmine is not a person, but a veel... a veel with a natural charm aura.


    Although she seems to be interesting to everyone, it is actually just an illusion brought by the charm ability... If you really have bad intentions?You will find that this teacher Jasmine will make you pay an unbearable price...


    Once because of the Jasmine teacher, Hogwarts College dropped out three students in one year...They had to drop out.


    Because they intended to behave against Teacher Jasmine, so... They also got punished by Teacher Jasmine...


    One appeared in the library in the middle of the night, and was not discovered until early in the morning. When he was discovered, he was holding the night watchman. The cat was naked, and the horns still had that smile on his face... this The night watchman almost didn''t get angry.


    And the other person danced an unsightly dance directly under the public...


    There is one more exaggeration. He actually wooed an academy ghost directly...By the way, that ghost was a man...It was the almost headless Earl Nicholas... This was called a life-long shame by Earl Nicholas.


    Doing these things in public, they don''t need to speak from the school, and they don''t even feel ashamed to stay at Hogwarts... after a while, they dropped out of school and left.


    "Do you have anything to do with Teacher Jasmine?" Bella actually saw the five little guys standing behind Sam at a glance, but she pretended not to...

 Chapter 740

    "That''s it, Teacher Jasmine..." James Potter hurriedly stepped forward, walked to Sam''s side, and said, "My friend was given a vicious face slap because he was fighting with people, can you? Please help him to solve this spell..."


    "Oh?? Face-slapping curse?" Jasmine''s eyes lit up when she heard these words. This kind of curse that she had never heard of aroused her interest... To be honest, she didn''t go to the welcome banquet tonight.


    One is because she thinks she is about to leave Hogwarts, and there is no need to attend any welcome banquet. The other reason is...she is the source of trouble, and Dumbledore is eager for her not to go... ¡­


    So she didn¡¯t know much about the banquet... Just before James and the others came, Jasmine was still asking Bella about the banquet...


    "Interesting...Come in, come in and tell me what happened..." Jasmine said as she turned and walked towards her room...Bella followed.


    "Okay, Teacher Jasmine..." Sam agreed and walked in with a few younger brothers...


    This is a room that seems to be more than 100 square meters in size. The room is deliberately divided into two parts with a few screens in the middle. The outside is used as a living room, while the inside is obviously the bedroom.


    It¡¯s not an exaggeration to have such accommodation conditions. You must know that Hogwarts is a large castle. The most indispensable thing here is the room... As a teacher of the college, Jasmine has such a separate room. strange.


    After pouring a cup of tea for a few students with magic, Jasmine nestled on the sofa in front of the fireplace and asked lazily: "Now can you tell me what happened?"


    "This..." Sam hesitated a bit. After all, this matter is really not very good... Finally, James Potter stood up and said, "Respected Teacher Jasmine, this is actually what happened..."


    Chapter one thousand and forty nine


    "That''s how things are..." After James Potter finished speaking, he took a careful look at this beautiful teacher who heard that he had a strange temper. He didn''t have any pretense for Jasmine. After all, he was just eleven years old. A period in which the budding relationship between men and women has not yet been awakened.


    James Potter was just worried that the teacher would hate Little Peter after hearing what Little Peter had done, so he didn''t treat Little Peter.After all, this kind of thing is really easy to say, innocent provocation, and then being cursed, it really seems to be a model that deserves to be suffered.


    But in fact, he was worried, because Jasmine Petrick didn''t care about those things, she was just interested in this kind of spell...


    By the time what James Potter was telling, Jasmine had already watched Little Peter for a long time... However, she found nothing, except for seeing Little Peter¡¯s arms that were constantly struggling to escape the bondage. Found a trace of a spell...


    "Interesting... It''s so interesting..." Jasmine''s curiosity was completely aroused. As a Veel who has lived long enough... She has never seen anyone who is addicted to the study of black magic. This kind of incantation...Be sure to study it carefully.


    Thinking of this, Jasmine ordered to several students: "Untie him... Let me see what happens when the spell is running..."


    "Okay..." The little guys did not dare to violate the teacher''s words. The teacher is the authority. This sentence was printed in their hearts very early...


    However, due to the emergency situation at the beginning, several people tied the knot to Little Peter at the beginning. It was easy to tie when it was tied, but it was difficult to untie it. Several people took turns in the battle. After half a day, they untied the robes that bound Little Peter. Up...


    However, as soon as he unbuttoned his robe, little Peter started to pump his face again...


    In just a few strokes, the cheeks that had been somewhat swollen with the help of the seniors swelled up at a speed that could be recognized by the naked eye...Soon, little Peter''s face became fatter again.


    Sirius and James wanted to rush forward and hold Little Peter''s arms, but they were stopped by Jasmine."Don''t touch him, if you still want to unlock this spell..."


    So a few friends can only stand there, watching their friends pump their fat faces at once... Little Peter at this time has no more pain, because he is numb...


    "It''s an interesting spell...I don''t see any traces of being cast..." Jasmine''s eyes beamed at the little guy who kept wagging his face, even if she claimed to be very accomplished in black magic. , I also don''t know how this spell works.


    "It seems that I still have to experiment..." Jasmine was talking to herself, while pulling out her magic wand, and said to little Peter: "Faint..."


    Following Jasmine''s coma curse, little Peter banged and fainted on the ground... This shocked the other friends... "Teacher, this..."


    "Don''t talk..." Jasmine ignored the questions of several students, but still focused her attention on Little Peter... fainting is not a spell that can only hold living creatures, it can even be The moving objects are also set there...


    However, this spell obviously did not work on the face-slapping curse on Little Peter. Even though Little Peter had been fainted by Jasmine using the Stunning Curse, his arms still seemed to have his own consciousness. Slap his own face...


    A guy lying on the ground, as if he was asleep... However, his arms were still beating his face vigorously... Such a weird scene made everyone feel chilled... ¡­


    "This...what the hell is going on? Teacher Jasmine..." Sam asked boldly.


    "It shouldn''t be..." Jasmine didn''t have time to answer the student''s question. She frowned her eyebrows tightly and looked at Little Peter, who was still slapping her face even when she passed out.


    The subject consciousness is comatose, but the cursed arms still hit the face?What kind of situation is this??


    Bella stood aside funny, watching the group of guys pondering over there... For this so-called face-slashing curse, Bella knew something about it. As far as she knew, it was her little man who was understanding the origin of magic. Later, made a slight modification to the source of magic, an independent spell.


    Although it is a test object, it is a very interesting spell. Such a spell is enough to make any wizard who is cursed lose the ability to resist. Moreover, no one can solve the spell now that the spell is not spread. This spell, by the way, this spell is permanent.


    That is to say-unless this person dies, otherwise he will keep beating his cheek... In the words of his little man, this is called beating to death...


    Bella didn''t think that Jasmine would be able to untie her little man''s face-slashing curse...


    "Rejuvenate..." After thinking for a while, Jasmine lifted the coma curse on Little Peter... Then, she tried the effects of the petrification curse and various mental spells on Little Peter again. It''s useless... the face should be slapped or should be slapped...


    In the end, Jasmine had to regret to announce to her students... "Sorry, there is nothing I can do... I think you should probably ask Dumbledore for help..."


    "...Thank you teacher...Then we''re leaving..." Sam said, nodding to his younger brothers, and after leaving to Jasmine, he left...


    "..." Little Peter really felt like crying without tears. The so-called teacher could not undo this spell. Not only was he beaten again for nothing, but he also experienced the coma spell and petrification. Curse... is really a tragedy in capitals.


    "Believe me, Peter, we can definitely find a way to restore you..." James patted Peter, who was restored to his restrained clothing again, comforting him... "Are you right? Sirius... Sirius ??"


    "Ah?? Ah!!! That''s right..." Sirius reacted after James called him twice...


    "Are you okay... Black..." Lu Ping asked with some worry: "I just saw you entering the room, but my spirit was not very good, and I kept peeking at the teacher standing behind Ms. Jasmine... ¡­"


    "Then, that is my aunt..." Sirius hesitated, and finally said: "But she has been driven out by the family, and she has been crossed out in the family tree..."


    "Then why don''t you say hello to her?" James asked curiously: "After all, she is your elder..."


    "...You don''t understand..." Sirius said depressedly, these little friends will never understand how strict the rules of the Black family are...


    On the other hand, Jasmine was also discussing this issue with Bella.


    "The family crest on the robe of a little guy just now belongs to the Black family... don''t you know?" Jasmine languidly slumped on the sofa. She did a very indecent gesture, but she did it a little more. The charm of women...


    "That''s my cousin''s son..." Bella sighed and said, "And I have now been kicked out of the Black family and taken back from the Black family name... So, my last name is Zhou..."


    "Zhou?" Jasmine asked curiously.


    "Yes, my name is Bellatrix Zhou..." Bella said proudly. She is proud of her man...


    "Interesting surname..." Jasmine chuckled. With female intuition, she felt that the word Bella¡¯s new surname had an inexplicable connection with the handsome Masada who used the slap-slap curse... But she didn¡¯t take this issue. Ask Bella, it¡¯s interesting to reveal the answer bit by bit, isn¡¯t it??Ye Zhou, I really look forward to meeting you for the first time.


    Chapter one thousand and fifty


    Ravenclaw¡¯s common room is a room of more than 100 square meters. In this lounge, the first thing you see is definitely not the blue sofa, the blue curtains and so on make people feel happy. Blue decoration.


    It''s a large book shelf big enough to occupy a small room...


    "Welcome to Ravenclaw¡¯s common room..." a girl who looked about fifteen or sixteen years old said to Zhou Ye with a smile: "Go over there, it¡¯s the boys¡¯ dormitory, go here, it¡¯s the girls The bedroom..."


    "Thank you, senior sister, can I go back to rest now?" Zhou Ye asked politely.


    "Of course..." The female prefect smiled and blinked her eyes, and asked: "But are you sure you want to go back by yourself? Wouldn''t you feel scared if you live alone in such a big dormitory?"


    "...No..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, and he didn''t know why. He was the only boy in this session of Ravenclaw... Therefore, the dormitory originally prepared for five people came to him. Turned into a single room...


    "It''s so boring..." The girl sighed. Originally, Ravenclaw was a little overwhelming. This is even more so, but... the most beautiful little prince of this year entered Ravenclaw to Ravenclaw. For the Crow girls, it¡¯s really good news."Originally I thought that if you were scared, let you live in a dormitory with your seniors... It seems that my worry is unnecessary..."

 Chapter 741

    "Ye is very brave..." Lily said while helping. You know, there are more than a dozen girls in Ravenclaw this year, so they have to be divided into three dormitories... However, Lily is really a little bit I want to go to his dormitory with Zhou Ye, but unfortunately she also knows that this is impossible.


    "Yes, yes... The little prince is the most powerful..." The female prefect obviously also liked Lily, the little loli, and said in a petting tone: "Since the little prince has no problem, then I will help You clean up the dormitory... this is a lot of work..."


    "Um... I''ll go back to the dormitory first... Lily will ask Senior Sister..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    "If you can''t bear it, I can also arrange Lily in your dormitory..." The female prefect laughed and teased. Of course, this is just a joke. After all, the rules of the academy cannot be changed.


    "Senior sister..." Lily''s face was almost red. Although she had done something like that with Zhou Ye, it didn''t mean that she really didn''t know the defense between men and women. Girls always mature earlier than boys. .


    "..." Faced with the female prefect''s ridicule, Zhou Ye didn''t say anything... Just kidding, when there are too many girls, they will transform into another kind of creatures. To them, playing with boys is just like commonplace. .


    At this time, the more Zhou Ye talked, the harder he was molested...So, it¡¯s better to take thirty-six tactics... It¡¯s not that Zhou Ye is afraid of them. There are indeed a few women who grow up too fresh and refined. Now, Zhou Ye is really a bit confused.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s figure fleeing from a wasteland, the girls'' laughter resounded through the public rest room.


    After walking through a short corridor, Zhou Ye came to the door of his dormitory and opened the door of the dormitory... Inside was a room measuring sixty to seventy square meters in size. The whole room was circular. Obviously it was a room in a circle. The room on the tower.


    "Meow..." As soon as Zhou Ye opened the door to the bedroom, Isabel jumped out of Zhou Ye''s arms. Her form changed in mid-air. When she fell on the ground, she had already changed back to a human form. ."It''s really a nice bedroom. It seems that we will spend the next seven years here..."


    "Yes..." Zhou Ye looked at the five wooden couches placed in the room... "It''s just that you have to clean up first..."


    "Leave it to me..." Isabel said, and took out her wand... With a light tap, a breeze blew in the room. Following the breeze, all the furniture and objects in the room whizzed. Disappeared...No, it wasn''t that it disappeared, it was just a shrinking curse, and it turned into a toy-sized object.


    Then, Isabel continued her performance unceremoniously. She kept taking out all kinds of furniture and decorations from her wristband. In just two minutes, the whole bedroom changed drastically...


    The bedroom that was originally full of quaint style has become a luxurious single suite...


    "Good job...baby..." Zhou Ye had to admit that magic is really convenient sometimes.Of course, it does not mean that everything is over...


    But the next work is Zhou Ye''s turn...


    Zhou Ye kept pulling out various home appliances from his wristband, such as household nuclear fusion batteries, crystal lamps... and refrigerator appliances, of course, he didn''t forget the water heater...


    Every time Zhou Ye took out an item, Isabel waved her magic wand, and the item would automatically find the most suitable location for herself in the room, and flew past... This sorting speed is really fast...


    Just a short time... the whole room feels a little more modern...


    Although the Ministry of Magic repeatedly emphasized that Muggle items are not allowed to be used, would Zhou Ye care about the Ministry''s ban?In Zhou Ye''s view, this was purely an act of concealment.


    Regardless of whether these wizards admit it or not, many items in the Muggle world are rapidly being updated. They originally existed for the convenience of life...These things are sometimes better than wizards'' magic.


    For example-airplane?


    Before the invention of the airplane, magic wanted to fly over the ocean, either using a door key spell or riding a broom over the ocean... To be honest, at the speed of the fastest broom today, it would fly over the ocean at a speed of over 100 miles per hour. It is definitely not an easy job.


    It is said that more than ten years ago, a wizard really flew across the ocean with a broomstick... It is said that when he arrived in the U.S., his whole person was almost dying.


    And according to Isabel, the Wizarding Association of the United States does not prohibit wizards from using modern products at all. They do not even prohibit wizards from marrying Muggles, as long as they do not reveal their identity.


    But here, in this Europe known as the birthplace of wizards... The wizards here still adhere to the principle of wizards to avoid the world, try not to contact the Muggle world... It''s really a bunch of antiquities.


    "My dear, do you want to take a bath together?" After finishing everything, Isabel has changed into a nearly transparent tulle pajamas, standing at the door of the bathroom, winking at Zhou Ye...


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye also stretched, and after a long train ride, he was also a little tired... Of course, this time is to relax, then sleep beautifully, and then with the fullest enthusiasm , To welcome the first day of school.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye leaped into the bathroom, and soon there was some fascinating sound...


    "Quiet silent..." With a mute spell, the whole room returned to tranquility again, but the shaking light and shadow in the bathroom showed the battle inside, which was still very fierce... But who would know?No one will know...


    Chapter one thousand and fifty one


    "Ye, it''s time to get up...you won''t be able to catch up with breakfast if you don''t get up again..."


    The clap outside the door completely awakened Zhou Ye, who was nestled in someone¡¯s arms... He opened his eyes and looked at the wall clock on the wall. Okay, it''s just a little over seven now. ...


    "If you want, dear, you can sleep longer..." Isabel''s lazy voice came from above. Obviously, she woke up early... In fact, in terms of caring for people, Isabel is really inferior to Bella. Careful, but no way, who made Bella¡¯s Animagus really unsuitable to be brought to school by Zhou Ye?


    "Forget it... I''ll get up..." How sleepy is it?That''s pure nonsense--as far as Zhou Ye''s body is concerned, even if he doesn''t sleep all year long, it doesn''t matter at all... However, isn''t he already used to sleeping?He likes the feeling of lying in bed, which at least makes him feel like he is still alone.


    Struggling hard, it took a lot of energy to leave Isabel¡¯s warm embrace...Zhou Ye walked to the bathroom while staying in bed, while responding to Lily¡¯s shouts outside: "Wait a minute, I''ll be fine... Lily, just wait for me in the common room!"


    Such a shout was really useful, and the sound of the door knock disappeared instantly...


    After washing in two minutes, Zhou Ye walked out of the bathroom... And at this moment, Isabel had already prepared the clothes he was going to wear and placed them on the window...


    Looking at Isabel, who was still languid and leaning on the couch, Zhou Ye asked a little strangely: "Are you no longer acting with me today???"


    "No..." Isabel shook the magic wand in her hand slightly. The robe placed by the window was like being carried by a pair of invisible hands. It was worn on Zhou Ye''s body just right, watching her little man put it on. In the improved robe, she said with a smile: "Let me sleep for a while, I will go to Bella to chat later... and I don''t want you to be cute because I was said to be a sissy..."


    "It''s just the wailing of a defeated dog in life, you don''t need to care so much..." Zhou Ye heard Isabel''s words, knowing that the remarks of that nasty guy last night inevitably affected Isabel... This made his heart angry again. , Madan''s, the punishment was too light...or the Unforgivable Curse should be used at that time.


    Seeing the sneer of her little man, Isabel certainly knew what he was angry about... Slightly propped up, ignoring the beautiful exposure in front of him, stretched out her slender hand, and stroked Zhou Ye''s little boy. Face, said softly: "My dear, I know what you are thinking...but absolutely not, I know you are not afraid of Dumbledore, but...we still want you to have a happy college career...so , Promise me, will you try to stay calm?"


    "..." Zhou Ye sighed, looked at Isabel''s pleading eyes, and said: "Well, I see...I will try to stay calm..."


    "So... study happily, dear..." Isabel said, gently pecking at Zhou Ye''s eyes, and then retracted into the bed again, "I want to take a good rest. For you, I really don¡¯t know if it¡¯s enjoyment or torture... I''m exhausted!"


    "Of course I enjoyed it..." Zhou Ye smiled and teased, then picked up the small bag that Isabel had already prepared according to the schedule, opened the door and walked out...


    Walking through the corridor, Zhou Ye quickly came to the age common room...Unexpectedly, the person waiting in the lounge was not only Lily Evans, but the entire first-year freshman. Sitting there, twittering about something...


    "You are..." Zhou Ye walked down the stairs a little strangely and asked Yingying Yanyan who was sitting in the lounge.


    "Everyone is waiting for you..." Lily Evans stood up with a smile, grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand unwillingly, and then touched Zhou Ye''s toe and kissed him gently on the face. "Good morning, Ye!"


    "Good morning... Lily!" Although I don''t know why Lily was so relaxed today, she dared to kiss herself in front of so many people, but Zhou Ye responded to Lily''s good morning kiss and came on her little face. Take a bite.


    The girls couldn''t help but wailed when they saw their movements...


    Facing the wailing of the girls, Lily Evans was like a victorious knight who was happily dying, but she deliberately strained her small face, looking like a natural...


    "Okay, we have to go to the restaurant quickly, or else we really won''t be able to make the breakfast..." Lily said without waiting for Zhou Ye to ask, she pulled Zhou Ye up and walked outside the house... The girls also sighed. , Followed up.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Zhou Ye, who was dragged by Lili and walking on the stairs, asked in a low voice in Lili''s ear.


    "Hmph... I''m destined to be the prefect..." Lily said with a smug expression on her small face: "I''ll tell you, Ye..."


    Following her explanation, Zhou Ye finally understood the ins and outs of the matter.


    Unlike Zhou Ye and Isabel, the girls can only clean up the room by themselves...So everyone helps each other to clean up, and no matter who finishes cleaning first, they go to other people''s dormitories to help...


    Girls, when there are too many people, they can¡¯t stop chirping like a big show. A group of young loli of the same age chatted from their families, and then they talked about magic, and finally they talked about why. Choose Ravenclaw...


    However, the young loli at this age are still most interested in the kind of relationship between men and women. Their last topic inevitably involves Zhou Ye... Since it is about Zhou Ye, then Lily must be unable to run away. The protagonist of the dropped topic, after all, the relationship between Zhou Ye and Lily can be seen by anyone who is not blind.


    Under the pressure of the little sisters, Lily revealed a lot of things about herself and Zhou Ye, such as how to meet and how to become good friends... etc...


    In the end, the topic didn¡¯t know what was going on, so it was about whether Lily dared to kiss Zhou Ye... After all, in the eyes of the little loli, Zhou Ye is definitely an unattainable goal...

 Chapter 742

    Regarding this small gambling, Lily initially refused...After all, although the two of them have done a lot of more exciting things, except for the last step, they did not break through. It can be said that all the things that should be done and should not be done. Up.


    But in school, especially in front of these new friends, Lily still feels a little embarrassed.


    Finally, a group of loli booed together, and the bet was increased from the small snacks at the beginning to the fifth grade, and they agreed to Lily as the prefect...


    Lily finally agreed... She didn''t care about the position of the prefect, but she discovered that when many little sisters talked about their little boyfriends, their eyes were bright... So she decided to beat them first Vaccination is simply a claim of ownership.


    That''s why this morning scene...


    After listening to Lily¡¯s explanation, Zhou Ye rolled his eyes helplessly. To tell the truth, the quality of this Ravenclaw session was a bit poor... He felt a little uncomfortable even if it was poor. Some people say that the eighteenth woman has changed. , But potential stocks are potential stocks. When they haven''t really become little beauties, Zhou Ye still can''t talk about them.


    The first thousand and fifty-two chapters


    When Zhou Ye brought Ravenclaw''s little loli into the restaurant with his super memory, the whole restaurant was full of people.


    Facing the little guys who suddenly walked into the restaurant, those senior sisters and seniors who were eating breakfast could not help but leak a curious look... If this is the case after a few days of school, these little guys It¡¯s not surprising that they can find a restaurant and catch up with breakfast, but it¡¯s a bit unexpected that they can catch breakfast on the first day of school.


    For those curious gazes, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t care... He walked directly to the dining table under the banner of the Ravenclaw school badge and sat down... A group of little loli ran to get their own breakfast. Zhou Ye''s??Lily will bring him...


    "Hey, little prince... how did you find this place?" A figure carrying a dinner plate walked to the opposite side of Zhou Ye and sat down without paying attention...


    "It''s not hard to find, isn''t it?" Zhou Ye looked at the girl, not someone else, but the female prefect who took them to the dormitory last night."With a little skill, you will never get lost..."


    "..." Facing Zhou Ye, the female prefect felt that her IQ had been lowered, it was not difficult to find??A little trick??What a joke... There are a total of one hundred and forty-two stairs at Hogwarts, and there are many doors here, but this is not the point, the point is... the portrait hanging on the stairs here is not dead. They often visit each other, which is a bit cheating.


    Comparing the passages and stairs with no characteristics, everyone will habitually write down the most notable feature here in their minds, that is, different portraits... However, when the portraits visit each other, they will definitely die. The freshmen who came to Hogwarts one day.


    Although it is said that as long as the freshmen go to bed early and get up early, freshmen try their best not to be late... However, if you want to have breakfast, it is a bit nonsense... Almost all Hogwarts freshmen are hungry on the first day of class. Belly.


    Of course, if there are old students who are willing to help, they can still make the freshmen spend their first day of study and life happily, but-I don¡¯t know when they will no longer help freshmen to become familiar with Hogwarts. , Even on the first day of school, there will never be any help for freshmen... This is preserved as a tradition.


    I have suffered, so I must see the same suffering as me in the next session... This has become the core idea of ??this tradition. Of course, it is impossible to say that on the bright side. The reason on the bright side is: Freshmen can understand the greatness of Hogwarts and understand the importance of time, so this breakfast must be discarded.


    Obviously, as the seeds of wizards, they still have not escaped the inferiority of human beings. They are essentially a person.


    Of course, Zhou Ye knew well about this unspoken rule of Hogwarts. Who would have a Bella who graduated from Hogwarts in his family?Facing the prefect with a bewildered expression, Zhou Ye asked in a ignorant look: "Is there anything wrong with finding this place?"


    "He...hehe...nothing..." The female prefect felt that she was seen through for a moment. She hurriedly picked up her plate and ran back to the middle of her sisters in embarrassment.


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at the awkward and slender figure of the female prefect, and touched his chin thoughtfully... None of the female prefects of Ravenclaw seemed to be ugly... Could it be that?Is the election for the female prefect just like the beauty pageant??After all, he still doesn''t know the name of this female prefect...


    At this moment, a dinner plate was placed in front of Zhou Ye. On it was a very ordinary English breakfast...fried potato chips, fried fish, a sandwich and a glass of milk... "Ye, what are you looking at? ?"


    She will bring breakfast for Zhou Ye, no one else, only Lily...At this time she was already sitting next to Zhou Ye with her own dinner plate, even though it was absolutely impossible for her to have a dinner plate with her little strength. Yes, but... don''t forget where is this place?This is Hogwarts, a little magic can easily do all of this-Lily is not just playing in the Zhou Ye Castle for more than a month.


    "Thinking about something interesting..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Did you just watch Sister Anne?" Although Lily is small, she has awakened her jealous skills as a female instinct... "Senior Anne is Ravenclaw''s garden flower... It is said that there are many suitors. ..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, looking at pretending to be indifferent, but a pair of eyes stared at his face, obviously wanting to see Lily from his face. ... "She just asked me how to find the restaurant..."


    "Are you really not interested in Senior Sister Annie?? I can help you... Ye!" Lily didn''t believe that Zhou Ye was not interested in Annie. What kind of virtue is her little boyfriend? For more than a month, Already understood clearly... Not to mention the three witch sisters, just the maids in the castle, which one has nothing to do with him??


    "Hurry up and eat yours..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, picked up the tableware, and started his own breakfast... At this moment he missed the steamed buns, fried dough sticks, and tofu nao...


    "Hey..." To be honest, Lily really wants to see how her little boyfriend takes down Senior Sister Annie. She is not jealous, but she is used to the one-to-many model... Said that it is better to start the education of Lori from an early age.


    Lily''s thoughts had been distorted by Zhou Ye''s two close maids...to be jealous, but as expected, Zhou Ye''s likes and dislikes were the center.


    This breakfast was very pleasant. After breakfast... Zhou Ye took Lily around in Hogwarts, then stepped on the class point and walked into the classroom of the Defense Against the Dark Arts class.


    The classroom of the Defense Against the Dark Arts class is located in a room on the third floor. This room is more than 100 square meters in size. The desks are neatly placed in the room. The decoration in the room is full of medieval flavor.


    When Zhou Ye stepped on the class point and led Lily into the classroom, the classroom was almost full of people... But according to the school emblem, sitting on the left and right sides clearly, Zhou Ye and Lily just walked into the classroom. The little loli of Ravenclaw shouted excitedly: "Lily, little prince...here, come here..."


    In front of the desk on the left, Ravenclaw''s little loli have left a desk and chair with a good position for them.Zhou Ye is also welcome... and walked over with Lily... "Thank you..."


    "You are welcome, you are our Ravenclaw''s little prince..." For Zhou Ye''s thanks, the little loli all showed cute smiles, indicating that this should be done.


    On the other side of the little guys in Hufflepuff, the boys stared at Zhou Ye with a bitter face, while the girls watched Zhou Ye whispering about something, like a gossip.


    Fortunately, no fool came to provoke Zhou Ye. Apparently, the face-slashing curse at the welcome party last night had already labeled Zhou Ye not to provoke him at will...


    Just as a group of students were discussing, there was a sound of high heels stepping on the ground... followed by a tangy fragrance... Everyone could not help but stop their words and look in the direction of the sound and fragrance. go with.


    Chapter one thousand and fifty three


    A beautiful woman in a black robe walked in under the gaze of the class... Behind her, there was a slim figure.


    "Sister Bella..." Seeing this figure, Lily couldn''t help exclaiming, but after she finished speaking, she hurriedly covered her little scorpion... Although she didn''t know why Sister Bella was here, she wanted to come here. It''s not a bad thing.


    "Hello everyone, my name is Jasmine Petrick...I am your teacher of the Defense Against the Dark Arts class!" Jasmine leaned leaning against the desk, looking at the small carrot heads under the stage with their faces Lazy smile."I will teach you how to deal with the ubiquitous dangers in the magical world. I will also tell you how to defend against dark magic... But first of all, I think it''s better for you to familiarize yourself with my character..."


    "Oh my God... it''s her, it''s Teacher Jasmine..." After hearing Jasmine Petrick''s words, a girl couldn''t help but exclaimed in a low voice: "Teacher Jasmine, I have read your travel notes, yours [I and the dragon face to face] and [One Hundred and One Ways to Kill Vampires] I have watched it many times, and you are really amazing..."


    "Thank you for liking my boring and boring work that I used to deceive Jin Jialong..." When Jasmine said these words, there was still a smile on her face, but after that, her pretty face became tense."But you disrupted class discipline and interrupted the teacher''s words, so... Hufflepuff¡ªfive points!"


    "How could this happen..." The little girl who was still excited at first became dejected in an instant... Being scolded by her idol was a bit too shocking for her.


    "Okay... Whether you like my book or want to sign it, these things will be discussed after class... Now, I solemnly introduce my assistant to you..." Jasmine Petrie Ke pointed at Bella behind him, and said, "Bellatrix Black, this is my assistant and your teacher. You can call her teacher Black..."


    "Hello everyone..." Bella walked to the front generously and greeted a group of small turnip heads. When her eyes scanned Zhou Ye, her body trembled involuntarily. She didn''t see each other all night and came to her. Said, it''s a bit difficult--if it wasn''t a classroom, she would have rushed forward.


    "Okay... I won''t teach you anything important in the first class today, let alone how to defend against dark magic. After all-your spells have not yet laid a solid foundation, if I teach you magic now If you don¡¯t, maybe you¡¯ll get yourself torn apart..." Jasmine said, walking to the back of the desk and sitting down, "This lesson will start with the history of dark magic... by the way, I¡¯ll give you some popular science. Those dark creatures are naturally capable of black magic..."


    A group of little turnip heads, all with cheerful expressions on their faces, were sitting there... as if waiting to tell a story.


    And Jasmine was indeed telling a story... Although she was telling a story, her eyes were always watching a certain guy. After all, the fact that she couldn''t solve a student''s spell last night made her feel very faceless...


    Therefore, the first class should have been replaced by Bella. After all, there is nothing too important in the first class, and it is suitable for Bella, the assistant teacher, for internship...


    But when she saw the list of students, Jasmine decided to come to class by herself.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye, who was sitting behind the desk, was lying on the desk in a listless manner...The content that Jasmine said, he already knew through reading...At the speed of his reading, a moment came. For more than years, he has read all the books about the magical world that are available on the market, and even Bella shared the memory to let him read from her mind the ancient rare books of the family records she had read.


    So - to put it bluntly, he came to Hogwarts entirely for Lily... by the way, to experience the aura of life in the Academy of Magic, his true level of magic... I don''t know how many times he surpassed Dumbledore and the Dark Lord.


    Of course, Zhou Ye is still very interested in Jasmine, the Veeva wizard... But he has passed the age of desperately acting in front of women, let alone... In class, he can''t do anything... Therefore, taking advantage of this Yingying''s whispering, it is the business to close her eyes and rest.


    Jasmine on the stage obviously didn¡¯t think so. To be honest, she felt very fond of Zhou Ye when she saw Zhou Ye''s first sight. The best weapon for an impression¡ªat this point, Zhou Ye is clearly at the highest point of the pyramid.


    However, Zhou Ye¡¯s lazy behavior gave Jasmine a feeling of not being taken seriously...To be honest, with Jasmine¡¯s charm as a Veela, regardless of men, women, young or old, when they see her, they can¡¯t help but pay attention to her. Focus on her.


    She has become accustomed to her life as the focus of attention... However, in the eyes of everyone, a little guy who is not attracted by her charm suddenly appears. This makes Jasmine feel a little strange, but she feels a little uncomfortable... ¡­


    Involuntarily, she wanted to find something to do with this little guy... "Student Zhou Ye, is my course boring enough to make you about to fall asleep?"


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye opened his eyes as he listened to the sound that was close at hand.Jasmine at this time had already come to him, sitting opposite him, even he could smell the rich but not pungent scent from Jasmine as long as he lightly raised his nose. This scent was not perfume. , But an indescribable scent that gives people a natural feeling. Smelling it makes people feel energetic."What perfume does the teacher use... it feels really good..."

 Chapter 743

    "That''s what I made with Ning Shenhua and Xin Shencao..." To be honest, the moment he met Zhou Ye''s eyes at close range, Jasmine felt that her soul would be sucked by those dark pupils. Go in...what a charming pair of eyes.


    But soon, Jasmine realized that there was something wrong. She hurriedly turned away from the beginning and dared not look at Zhou Ye''s eyes anymore. The topic in her mouth suddenly changed: "But obviously this class is not about the relationship between perfume and herbs. Potions class, is my class so boring??"


    "Sorry teacher... I just didn''t rest well last night..." Zhou Ye pretended to be embarrassed. In fact, when was this guy embarrassed??


    But obviously, his acting skills are enough to deceive Jasmine... "Well, it is understandable that the first night of enrollment, freshmen will always be excited to toss and turn and find it difficult to sleep..."


    With that said, Jasmine returned to the podium again... to continue her lecture.


    In the classroom, the two girls, one big and one small, who knew Zhou Ye could not help but roll their eyes. Would this guy be so excited that he couldn''t fall asleep?I''m afraid it is true that he made others sleepless...


    Of course, no one will say this sentence...


    Now that he has been noticed, Zhou Ye will of course not close his eyes to rest his mind... He simply stared at Jasmine on the stage, staring at her without blinking...


    At the beginning, Jasmine dared to touch his eyes from time to time, but gradually... Jasmine actually had a feeling that she didn''t dare to look at Zhou Ye, because every time she saw Zhou Ye, she felt her heart, bang bang. Jumping extremely fast, this is the first time for her who has spent decades of life.


    Jasmine felt a bit tormented in this class...until Bella reminded her that it was time for the end of the class, she couldn''t help sighing, and then announced: "After class is over...please take a look at the darkness after class is over. The book of biology, besides-classmate Zhou Ye... after lunch, come to my office."


    Jasmine was still very interested in the face-slapping curse she couldn''t solve...


    Chapter One Thousand and Fifty Four


    Hogwarts'' course schedule is generally two sessions in the morning and one session in the afternoon... Such a teaching schedule made Zhou Ye couldn''t help but complain. If Dumbledore had ever visited Huaguo School, maybe Hogwarts Watts'' teaching level will be improved a lot, of course, it is also possible that the wizard trained by that time will have more anti-social personality like Voldemort.


    But no matter what, the two classes every morning are really easy, at least for Zhou Ye...


    After a calm magic text lesson, Zhou Ye has already taken his little girlfriend to the restaurant...their little girls followed Ravenclaw in twos and threes. In the final analysis, they are telling Hogwarts. Still a little unfamiliar, if they don''t follow their little prince, maybe they will get lost.


    "I hate the magic lesson..." Lily Evans grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand and complained as she walked: "Those things are so difficult..."


    "I think it''s okay..." Zhou Ye said with a smile. The so-called magic text is plain, it is a kind of text similar to deformed Latin. Although it still looks like ABCD, in fact, its meaning is very different. ¡ª¡ªEspecially for people who are accustomed to the English environment, this thing is really difficult to learn, and it will crosstalk if you are not careful...


    "You help me make up the lesson that night..." Lily Evans asked expectantly. You know, the two have not played that shy game together for a long time... What kind of taste is this pair? For her, she still had some thoughts.


    "No problem..." Zhou Ye also missed little Lolita''s benefits... of course he would not refuse such a thing.


    When a group of people walked into the restaurant, the road ahead was suddenly blocked...


    "I think we need to talk..." James Potter took a few of his friends and stood in front of Zhou Ye. "Peter has already paid for his recklessness... So, can you? Please solve the spell..."


    "Ha ha... Is his provocation to my family considered a reckless behavior?" Zhou Ye looked at the little fat man with a haggard face behind James... said: "I''m sorry, I won''t Untie the spell on him,-now, please get away, I''m going to eat..."


    "Little Peter is already like this, what do you want?" Sirius had the most grumpy temper. He did not hesitate to take out his wand and pointed to Zhou Ye, "I will hit you until you agree..."


    "Go away..." Zhou Ye glanced at him, and in an instant¡ªSirius felt like his head was hit hard by a siege hammer, and his headache was splitting, and his whole person was as if he was hit by an invisible giant punch He punched hard and flew out in an instant. After smashing a few dining tables, he stopped.


    "Blake, are you okay..." Lupin worried about his friend and ran over and helped Sirius up...


    "You''re too much..." Looking at Zhou Ye, who was still looking calm and calm in front of him, James Potter couldn''t help holding onto the magic wand in his hand... but he didn''t make a move because he Knowing that even if he shot himself, he would only have one more victim... He knew that he was not Zhou Ye''s opponent.


    "Too much?" Before Zhou Ye could speak, Lily Evans jumped out first. She unceremoniously pointed to James Potter and asked, "Your friend took out his wand without saying anything. To attack Ye, under this circumstance, you said that Ye¡¯s counterattack was too excessive? What is not too much? Does it have to be beaten by you to not be too much? Why are you? Or, we Why do you not fight back, and why not fight back?"


    "Then, that''s because he used magic on my friend first..." James Potter was a little embarrassed by Lily Evans''s accusation, but the pride of Zhonger Disease made him not want to give up so easily... Although he knew that Lily was telling the truth.


    "You still have the face to say that your friend was used by our little prince with magic? Why doesn''t our little prince use the slapstick on others, but only on your friends, don¡¯t you have any points in your heart?" At this time, Lavin Crowe''s little loli also came over, they hadn''t been afraid of anyone in a round of quarrel.


    "That is, because he is jealous of our little prince, he speaks badly. Such a guy deserves to be cast a face-slap-slap..."


    "I really don''t know why you still have the face to stand in front of our little prince, let our little prince solve his spell..."


    "Who do you think you are? Merlin??"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, it was lunch time, and Hogwarts students in the entire restaurant came and went... Many senior students just carried the dinner plate and found a nearby table, eating lunch while watching This scene is the second scene in the group Luo Dou.


    Facts have proved that when a person is besieged by a group of loli, regardless of whether he is a man or a boy, he absolutely cannot talk about those little loli, because the little loli did not even intend to let him speak...


    So, in the end, James Potter could only hide his face and leave...


    Seeing James Potter running away in embarrassment, the little loli cheered and cheered as if they had won a battle... Of course, Zhou Ye should also express his gratitude to the classmates who spoke with justice, "Thank you everyone..."


    "You''re welcome, it was because they were wrong..."


    "Just..."


    The little loli talked to Zhou Ye happily. A group of people gathered around Zhou Ye and walked towards the dining table...


    And the surrounding senior students, some are envious and jealous, and some agree with the words of the little loli... What is envious and jealous is because they have never tried to be loved by so many female classmates and identify with the little loli Most of the words are senior sisters... This is a victory of beauty.


    Zhou Ye was surrounded by a group of little loli. While eating lunch, they discussed the embarrassed appearance of James Potter... In the eyes of everyone, those arrogant and rude Gryffindors Freshmen has become the biggest joke.


    At this moment, a figure wearing a black-bottomed silver-rim robe appeared at the entrance of the restaurant, which attracted the students who were eating to look over...


    After all, at Hogwarts, the teacher and the dean will have dinner with the students here only during dinner. Breakfast and lunch are completely owned by the students, and the teacher will basically not appear.


    "Ye¡¤Zhou classmate, instructor Jasmine would like to ask you to visit her..." Bella walked to Zhou Ye''s side, looking like an official business... It makes people unable to see that she and Zhou Ye have already surpassed. The feelings of ordinary people.


    "Now?" Zhou Ye looked at the food still left on the table. To be honest, he didn''t have a lot of appetite to eat these things... Except for sweets, which are roast chicken and sausage, or all kinds of fruits... Really, Zhou Ye felt that the skill points of British chefs were extremely crooked.


    "Yes..." Bella nodded, "I think you have eaten lunch too... Go now!"


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye nodded, then patted Lily''s little hand lightly, indicating that she doesn''t need to worry... Then stood up and followed Bella to the outside.


    The first thousand and fifty-five chapters


    The sound of pattering, pattering... spread far in the empty corridor. At this time everyone gathered in the dining room for dinner, and the whole Hogwarts seemed a bit empty...


    Bella was walking in front, and Zhou Ye followed her steps behind her... When the two walked up the corridor on the third floor, Bella did not lead Zhou Ye directly to the office of the teacher of the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, but watched Look around-


    When she found that none of the nasty ghosts that like to wander around appeared here, she opened a room casually, and then casually pulled Zhou Ye and dragged him in...


    "I''m going to die for you...little villain..." Bella said, holding Zhou Ye in her arms, lowering her head, and kissing... Zhou Ye smiled at Bella. All the enthusiasm is accepted...


    "Little villain... I know you can... Time is just a plaything for you... Hurry up..." Bella is almost crazy. Since meeting Zhou Ye, the little villain, the two have never been separated for so long. ¡­A short day¡¯s time, for her, is almost as suffering as the past few years.


    "Of course it''s okay..." Zhou Ye smiled and snapped his fingers, and the green magic circle was suddenly covered with this small room that was only more than 30 square meters in size and full of debris... With an exclaim... Then Bella''s murmur sounded throughout the room.


    For Bella, more than an hour has passed, but for the outside world, only a few seconds have passed.


    When Bella walked out of the room again, the whole person had changed into a long robe... She looked around and there were no obtrusive people, then turned around and said to Zhou Ye: "Come out..."


    "The teacher Jasmine called me what the hell is going on?" Zhou Ye walked out and asked in a low voice.


    "Maybe she is more interested in your face slapstick..." Bella also replied in a low voice, "However, if you can, I think you can take her down completely... Jasmine is a Veeva Oh, it¡¯s said that Veeva is the representative of devotion. Of course, if she finds out that you have betrayed her, she will tear you to pieces..."

 Chapter 744

    "Oh? Really? That''s really a small challenge for me..." Zhou Ye smiled, and to be honest, she is naturally beautiful and beautiful... she, Zhou Ye was really interested.


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t take the so-called being torn into pieces at all...To say something bad, even if she really stood in front of her and asked her to tear it, whether she could tear it or not would be two things...


    The two arrived at the Defense Against the Dark Arts office one after another... Entering the office, Bella shouted: "Teacher Jasmine, I brought Zhou Ye..."


    "Trouble you, little Bella..." As the voice fell, Jasmine''s figure appeared in front of the two of them. She smiled and said to her assistant teacher: "You can go to your own business, thank you It''s..."


    "You''re welcome...Then I''ll go out first..." Bella nodded at Jasmine. She needs to rest for a while... Just now she just walked in by force. There is no way the little villain can toss her too much. Must go to take a nap.


    "Welcome to my office, classmate Zhou Ye!" Jasmine watched Bella leave the room. Although she felt that Bella''s walking posture was a bit wrong, she didn''t think too much, but turned and asked Zhou Ye. : "How is the layout of my office?"


    "Very good..." Zhou Ye looked at the room. The entire room was about two hundred square meters in size. The walls of the room were covered with vines that Zhou Ye didn''t recognize. Moreover, there were a few pots in front of the windowsill. Blooming flowers... The whole room is full of green plants that make people feel happy.


    "Haha... please sit..." Jasmine said, pointing at Zhou Ye''s back. A vine dropped directly from the ceiling and turned into a green swing, appearing behind Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye sat unceremoniously on the swing made by the green vines, and fell gently...Although he fell gently, it actually weighs more than 1,000 kilograms. Such a weight did not actually break the vine swing. Obviously, these vines are extremely tough.


    "Drink tea? Or coffee?" Jasmine asked gently, pointing to a small silver teapot.


    "Tea bar..." Zhou Ye was not in a hurry. He looked at the extremely beautiful woman in front of him with interest, using magic there to make black tea for him... I have to say that a creature like Vewa is really true. It''s so beautiful.


    "I''m very interested in the face-slashing spell you cast last night..." Jasmine handed the brewed black tea to Zhou Ye, and then asked in time: "Is that the secret magic in your clan?"


    "Of course... not!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "That''s just my game work... Is Teacher Jasmine very interested in this magic spell?"


    "Of course, my favorite thing to do is to collect those powerful black magic spells..." Jasmine said here, her eyes radiating feverishly, "Those black magic, how powerful and beautiful...especially the unforgivable spell, Just a small spell can make people feel boundless pain..."


    "Ahem..." Zhou Ye coughed slightly and interrupted Jasmine''s words. If she doesn''t interrupt her, Zhou Ye doesn''t know what kind of broken expression she will show in front of her... "I think we should return to the subject of comparison. OK, what do you think? Teacher Jasmine!"


    "..." Jasmine looked at Zhou Ye''s extremely handsome and cute face, and did not speak... She felt that the words she had just said were not something that she could tell at her age. She was more like she was talking to someone. Adult dialogue, maybe this is the heritage of the big family?


    ¡ª¡ªBut, regardless of him, her goal is just the face-slapping curse that Zhou Ye masters anyway."Okay... I want your face slap-slap curse. I don''t know how much it will cost you to change it? For example, a few black magics that have been lost? For example, let you pass the exam with full marks?"


    "Not enough... Teacher Jasmine, you know, those things are far from enough!" Zhou Ye lightly held up the teacup, took a sip of black tea, and then said: "A face-slashing curse that can be dispelled regardless of the curse is absolutely impossible. The face-slashing spell that is offset by other spells, you know that its value is far from what you can exchange for the garbage black magic!"


    "Oh?" Jasmine smiled. Of course she knew the characteristics of the face-slapping curse, or she wouldn''t have seen Lie Xinxi call this little guy into her office on the first day of school and asked about it."Then what do you want?? If the conditions are not excessive, it is not impossible to sigh..."


    "Knowledge is priceless...Do you agree with this sentence?" Zhou Ye asked calmly.


    "Of course, I agree with your point of view!" Jasmine smiled and nodded.


    "The exchange of such priceless things is of course priceless things..." Zhou Ye slowly guided Jasmine.


    "So? Your condition is..." Jasmine asked back.


    "My condition is--!" Zhou Ye said here, after a pause, "The slap-slap curse belongs to you...but - you belong to me!!"


    The first thousand and fifty-six chapters


    "What??" Jasmine couldn''t believe what she heard. If Zhou Ye were a fifteen or sixteen-year-old boy, she might think that this sentence would not be very inconsistent... but-an eleven-year-old wife Speaking to her such words as [Face Slap Curse belongs to you¡¤You belong to me] still made her dull.


    Are children so precocious now??


    Jasmine complained about Zhou Ye in her heart, while her eyebrows stood upside down, and she said with a cold face: "Who gave you such courage and dared to talk to your teacher like this?"


    "..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, "I hate you adults the most. When you can''t say anything, you have to put on an authoritative appearance and start to be unreasonable..."


    "..." Zhou Ye''s words made Jasmine''s pretty face flush, but then she tightened her face again, "I want to teach you a lesson for your parents and let you know how to respect the teacher. Respect women..."


    Following her words...The vines that originally acted as a swing under Zhou Ye instantly wrapped around Zhou Ye''s body like a living thing...In the blink of an eye, Zhou Ye was tied like a zongzi.


    "Little guy...who taught you, dare to use the teacher as a condition of exchange..." Jasmine walked to Zhou Ye, who was hung from the ceiling like a cocoon, and gently pinched his little face. ...


    To be honest, when she just heard Zhou Ye''s words, there was a momentary heartbeat... It wasn''t that Jasmine was too fancy with the face-slap-slap curse and was willing to exchange it with herself, but-there was such an extremely cute one. It should be a very good thing for Xiao Zhengtai to be a little lover.


    As for the age difference?Jasmine didn''t care much...


    The lifespan of Veeva is basically about two hundred years. According to the proportion, she is not much older than Zhou Ye when she is less than thirty this year... But-even if she doesn''t refuse to establish such a relationship with Zhou Ye, she is regarded as an exchange. The condition still annoyed Jasmine.


    "I just started doing it..." Zhou Ye sighed, and Jasmine''s appearance made Jasmine laugh."Yes, the teacher did do it. This is to teach you one thing with facts, that is, [Never negotiate with someone stronger than yourself]..."


    "Can you do whatever you want if you are strong?" Zhou Ye angered Jasmine with an angry look and exclaimed her cuteness.


    "That''s right... Being strong is being able to do whatever you want...!" Jasmine didn''t mind hitting this little villain to let him know that there were people outside the world, and there were days outside the world - as for forcing Zhou Ye to say the face-slapping curse?She hasn''t had such a bottom line...


    Seeing the trembling Veeva smiling in front of him, Zhou Ye smiled slightly in his heart, it''s time for the fire...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye''s aggrieved and indignant expression was swept away, replaced by a smile that was under control: "Actually, I also agree with what you said, the teacher is strong, you can do whatever you want!"


    "What..." Jasmine looked at the little villain''s weird smile, her instinct was a bit wrong, but¡ªit was too late at this time...Boom¡ªboom¡ªthe sound of breaking the vines one after another, Jasmine I watched as Zhou Ye broke the [Tangren Vine] that I had painstakingly cultivated one by one...


    "Oh my god... How did you, do you do it?? These little guys are enough to turn a Hesheidian black dragon into a weak chicken that can be slaughtered..." Jasmine stared at the scene in front of her eyes dumbfounded, knowing The black dragon of the Heshed Islands is the most powerful among the dragons-isn''t this little guy a human?But what other monster???


    "It''s easy..." Zhou Ye hovered in mid-air, tidying up the wrinkled black robe made by vines--then flew in front of Jasmine, gently lifted her chin with his hand, and looked at her condescendingly. He laughed and said: "And I agree with you very much, if you are strong, you can do whatever you want!"


    From another point of view, in the office like a forest, a grand lady who is less than 1.5 meters tall is suspended in mid-air, and in the posture of a girl, she hooks a beautiful woman with a height of about 1.8 meters. His chin, how do you look at this picture, is a little ridiculous and weird.


    However, Jasmine who was in it couldn''t laugh at all... She found that apart from her eyes, she couldn''t move all over her body...


    "What...what are you going to do?" Where is Jasmine now still a trace of a well-known traveler in the magic world, the demeanor of a Hogwarts Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher, she is now completely slaughtered and vulnerable. .


    "Do whatever you want..." Zhou Ye said here after a slight pause, then the topic changed and asked: "I heard that your Veeva has always been very loyal to your partner. As long as you fall in love, you will have no regrets, and if the other half If you die, would you rather abandon your long life and go with him?"


    "Yes, it''s like this..." Jasmine felt that Xiao Zheng was too dangerous at this time... She couldn''t help but answered his question.


    "And you also ask the other half to be loyal to you? If the other party is cheating, tear the other party to pieces...and then eat it?" Zhou Ye continued to ask.


    "Yes..." Jasmine was shocked and hurriedly persuaded: "So...you, you have to consider...If you really do something to me, I will definitely rely on you for the rest of my life... and , And will never let you go out to steal fishy...So, what an unwise choice to give up a forest for a tree...You are still young..."


    Before Jasmine finished speaking, Zhou Ye interrupted... "I want to challenge your tradition..."


    As he said, he lowered his head and wanted to persuade his own Jasmine...


    "Mmm..." Jasmine couldn''t help her eyes widening. Although she was almost 30 years old,...it was the first time such a thing happened. To be precise... she had never had it before. The experience of being in close contact with men is a bit too exciting for her.


    Following Zhou Ye''s movements, Jasmine only felt a buzz in her mind, she couldn''t remember anything... I don''t know when, she had already reached out and hugged Zhou Ye...


    A small head sneaked out at the door, and when he saw what was going on inside the house... she shrank back... it was not someone else, it was Bella who had changed clothes...


    Bella originally wanted to take a break, but there are still some little men who don¡¯t worry about her family... As a result, she saw such a scene as soon as she came in. For this, she could only quietly cast a silent spell in the room and add it to the doorknob. A locking spell was cast on it, and someone in the province disturbed his little man¡¯s interest...


    I have to say that Bella¡¯s move was quite timely... Not long after she left, there was a scream in the entire office. The sound was so high, if it weren¡¯t for the Silent Curse she cast, I¡¯m afraid the entire floor would be everywhere. Can hear...


    Chapter One Thousand and Fifty Seven


    "Good afternoon, Mrs. Hooch..."


    "Good afternoon, classmates..."

 Chapter 745

    "Good afternoon, Mrs. Hooch..."


    In the afternoon is a big class at the same time in four colleges, flying lessons-all first-year freshmen from the four colleges are happily standing on the lawn, photographed in four rows according to their respective colleges, standing there, waiting The teacher in charge of teaching them flight lessons, Mrs. Hooch.


    "Very good, little guys..." Madam Hooch is a middle-aged witch with silver hair and eagle-like eyes. Of course, it is the most stupid thing to guess the age of a witch based on her appearance.


    At least as far as Zhou Ye knows... This Madam Hooch was born at least in the early twentieth century. In other words, she is at least 50 or 60 years old now, although it seems that she is only over 30 years old. .


    "Welcome to your first flight lesson..." Mrs. Hooch, who passed through the gap between the students, walked to the front row of the team, and she said vigorously: "What are you still rubbing with? Everyone stands. To the left of the respective flying broomstick..."


    Following her command, all the new students stepped forward and stood beside the flying broomstick placed on the ground...


    "Quickly, hurry up, stretch out your right hand, put it on top of the broom, and say [up]..."


    Mrs. Hooch''s speech is very fast, giving people a very energetic feeling, not like a fifty or sixty year old lady...


    Following her order, there was a sound of [UP UP] in the entire playground. To be honest, Zhou Ye thought that he had come to the dog field at this moment... The English UP in various accents and various slang words resounded. In the entire playground.


    "UP..." Lily stretched out her little hand, and only tried to shout, the flying broom under her hand flew staggeringly... She grabbed her flying broom in her hand, and Lily was excited. Zhou Ye beside him shouted: "Ye, I succeeded..."


    "Yes, yeah..." Zhou Ye said weakly... If you want to ask which class Zhou Ye is least interested in?The flying class is none other than...A guy who travels at faster than light all year round would be interested in flying broomsticks with a top speed of only over a hundred miles per hour?That''s nonsense...


    He didn''t even bother to call UP... just stood there lazily, motionless.


    "Ye, why don''t you try it too..." Lily Evans still knows why Zhou Ye is not interested in flying broomsticks. When she was in Zhou Ye''s castle, she also took a ride on Zhou Ye''s flying broomstick. skateboard¡­¡­


    It''s just that this is Hogwarts, and Lily Evans didn''t want her little boyfriend to be looked down upon, so she encouraged Zhou Ye to show him his superb flying skills.


    "I''m boring... I don''t want to try..." Zhou Ye''s insensitivity to flying broomsticks, even if it wasn''t for the sadness of Dandan, he didn''t want to ride on this stuff, which easily reminded him of the shameful years of riding the broom as a horse.


    At this time, Mrs. Huo Qi had noticed Zhou Ye''s abnormal behavior. After all, when so many people yelled for UP, the image of a handsome young Zhengtai standing there incompatible with everyone was too easy to be spotted.


    She walked directly to Zhou Ye''s side and asked in a low voice: "What''s wrong? Little guy, did you fail? Don''t be embarrassed. When I learned the first lesson of flying, I couldn''t even call the broom... After you ride it, you will find that the feeling of flying freely is really great!"


    "No... I just don''t like broomsticks!" Zhou Ye sighed, facing this kind-talking teacher, he really didn''t want to lie to her... "If I can, I want to change to a flying tool..."


    "Change another kind of flying tool?" Madam Huo Qi didn''t understand Zhou Ye''s meaning. After all, the entire wizarding world was not only flying broomsticks, but also large multiplayer flying tools like magic carpets, but magic carpet flying tools. Obviously it is not suitable for first-time beginners.


    "That''s right... Whether it''s a flying skateboard or a surfboard..." Zhou Ye said depressed, in short, he just didn''t want to ride a broom...


    "Puff--" A snicker sounded, and everyone''s eyes couldn''t help but follow the sound. The sneer came from Gryffindor''s team...not someone else, it was Sirius...


    At this time, Sirius had a fixed brace on his arm and tape on the bridge of his nose... Obviously, the injury at noon caused his image at this time to be greatly destroyed...


    "If you can''t, just say no, don''t find a reason...Oh, our little prince of Ravenclaw also has subjects that are not good at..." Because of the tape on the bridge of his nose, Sirius spoke, the urn sounded very angry. ridiculous.


    "What are you talking about? Big nose..." Before Zhou Ye could speak, Lily ridiculed her first: "I didn''t teach you enough at noon. Would you like to try again?"


    "..." Hearing Lily''s words, Sirius couldn''t help shrinking his neck... To be honest, he was a little scared of Zhou Ye. If nothing else, the quickness brought by cast without curse and wand was really fast. It''s impossible to guard against... he thinks he can''t beat Zhou Ye absolutely.


    His actions caused a lot of laughter from all around... The scene in the restaurant at noon was seen by many people. Even if they didn''t see it, they heard it later... No way, the whole Hogwarts rumors The speed of delivery is so fast, who makes so many ghosts who are full and nothing to do here?


    The black family boy was beaten by the little prince of Ravenclaw, and it spread to the whole school in an instant.


    Now it is estimated that Sirius has become a laughingstock, pretending to be X is not a typical anti-fuck.


    "Good men don''t fight women... and this is a flight class. If you have the ability, it is better than flying..." Sirius was enraged by the laughter around him, and he boldly took a step forward and said loudly.


    "Okay...what''s the bet?" Zhou Ye said Shishiran...He was not in a hurry, but his body became smaller, he didn''t really become a child, and someone insisted on showing him the door. There is no way, is it?


    As for-lose the game??nonexistent¡­¡­


    A guy who can fly faster than light will lose such a game??What a cosmic joke...Of course, it is not ruled out that in case the guy competing with him is an extremely beautiful girl, he may deliberately release the water in order to get her sister.


    However, it is obvious that it is not someone else who is going to compete with him here, but the group of four with secondary illness...


    "The bet is to solve the slapstick curse on Little Peter..." Sirius said: "If you lose, then solve the slapstick curse on my friend. If you win...just...just..."


    Sirius hesitated as he said, he really didn¡¯t know what he had to lose... But after hesitating for a while, he gritted his teeth and took out one of his gem buttons... This is the heritage of their Black family since ancient times. One of the magical weapons, for the dead button.


    Although it sounds terrible, it can only replace an accidental death, and it can''t replace death under the laws of nature like old death... Just when he planned to use the magic weapon in his hand as a bet, he was caught by James ¡¤ Potter stopped.


    The first thousand and fifty-eight chapters


    "I use an invisibility cloak as a bet..." James Potter pressed Sirius''s move to pull out his magic weapon, and said: "If I win, you will help my friend cast a face slap Untie...If I lose, I will give you my cloak! How about? Dare to bet?"


    Hearing what James Potter said, all the first-year freshmen couldn''t help being in an uproar... Invisibility cloak, this is a rare magic weapon... Many people have only heard of the name of this magic weapon, but have never seen the real thing. .


    On the other side, more people turned their eyes to Little Peter, who was still wearing a robe like a restraint suit... Normally speaking, after being spelled and finding the teacher, he can basically unlock the magic, but obviously-this was Ye''s guy who cast the slapstick curse hasn''t been solved yet...


    Seeing little Peter with a pitiful and wretched look, everyone couldn''t help but talk...Of course they weren''t talking about how pitiful little Peter was, but about why the spell was so powerful that the teacher couldn''t solve it. ??


    Poor little Peter??No one thinks he is pitiful... Everyone is responsible for what he says... In the situation last night, if you change to someone from another pure-blood family, it might be the end of the blood spattered on the spot, and the family''s glory cannot be tolerated. Profanity.


    From this point of view, they even think that Ravenclaw''s little prince is already very kind...


    Of course, they are also a little touched by James Potter''s act of doing everything for his friends. Anyway...there are not many people who can do this for friends.


    "Invisibility Cloak?? Well...I have approved this bet..." Although the invisibility cloak is useless to Zhou Ye, but... this kind of wretched magic weapon is better in his own hands than in the hands of others. , Isn''t it?


    "Then I will be your opponent..." James Potter said, mentioning the flying broomstick in his hand, and sat on it... "I''ll wait for you to be ready..."


    "Are you ignoring the teacher?" Seeing that she was ignored by the students, Madam Hooch''s voice became a little harsh.


    "No... I''m sorry, Mrs. Hooch... I just..."


    Mrs. Hooch''s voice made James Potter suddenly shrink his neck like a mouse in a cat.


    "Mrs. Huoqi, we just want to try flying skills a little bit..." Zhou Ye is nothing but Madam Huoqi, but he said with a smile: "This is not contrary to the course, does it?"


    "Okay..." Madam Huo Qi looked at Zhou Ye''s extremely cute face, and sighed...No way, Zhou Ye, who pretended to be a wife, was extremely lethal to middle-aged and elderly women... No one can bear it. Berate him."But everything must be safety first... I''ll find you something for the game. Don''t leave the ground before I come. Otherwise, I promise you will never touch it during your years at Hogwarts. Fly the broom!"


    "No problem, Mrs. Hooch..."


    "Okay, Mrs. Hooch..."


    With the assurances of both parties, Mrs. Hooch nodded in satisfaction, and then turned and walked towards the promenade of the castle... She planned to show the two little guys a little bit of color to let them know that their so-called flying skills have How ridiculous... Of course, regarding security issues, she believes that if she is there, she can still control it...


    With the departure of Mrs. Hooch, two groups of people on the playground, headed by both sides, began to stand in teams...


    This time, everyone no longer put together academies...but stood behind both sides on the basis of men and women...


    "Come on, little prince... we are all your support team..." a chubby girl wearing a Gryffindor emblem, boldly shouted.


    "Yes, the little prince is the best..." Her words greeted the approval of the girls.


    "Thank you everyone... I believe I will never lose..." Zhou Ye smiled and greeted his supporters... But why are they all girls???Well-fish and bear''s paw can''t have both...Between men and women, no one can please both sexes at the same time...Forget it, Zhou Ye recognized.


    On the other side...A group of boys also cheered on James Potter.

 Chapter 746

    "Come on, Potter... teach that Ravenclaw boy... he is so arrogant..."


    "Yes, I''ve long seen him not pleasing to the eye... Don''t lose, Potter!"


    Faced with the encouragement of the supporters, James Potter also cheered up...Although he felt something was wrong, he could not tell what was wrong...


    Opposite the provocation of a group of kiddos who are destined to die... Of course Zhou Ye doesn''t take it seriously... Does this group of unexplored guys know what men and women match is not tired?Hmm¡ªperhaps they understand, that''s why they are now standing by James Potter because of jealousy.


    Wait... maybe I can cheat them a little...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye quietly pulled Lily Evans aside, then whispered a few words in her ear, then took out a few Jin Jialong and put them into her palm... Lily Evans¡¯s eyes lit up , Laughed... "No problem, leave it to me..."


    Lily grabbed the Jin Jialong in her hand and drilled among the girls...soon to say hello to a few girls in her college...After everything was done, Lily Evans went to the two groups Among the people, watching the group of boys headed by James Potter said: "You have faith in Potter, and we have faith in Ye...Should you bet a game? I bet Zhou Ye wins..."


    While speaking, Lily Evans took out two papers with names written on them and placed them on the ground, and then threw the six Jin Jialong in her hands onto a piece of paper with Zhou Ye''s name...


    Everyone''s eyes kept turning with those Jin Jialong... You know, Jin Jialong''s purchasing power is definitely not low... Especially in this college that basically doesn''t cost much, many students spend a month. Their pocket money is less than a gold gallon... These six gold gallons are almost a huge sum of money for them.


    Although a little heart-stirring, the boys don¡¯t have the slightest desire to act...After all, although gambling is not prohibited in Hogwarts¡¯ school rules,... they have been educated since childhood, and gambling is not a good behavior. .


    "It''s really a group of pussies, each claiming to support James, but not taking any action..." As the voice fell, a girl walked out, and she unceremoniously threw a Jin Jialong to Zhou Ye. Name on paper."I firmly believe that the little prince will never lose...I bet a gold plus..."


    Following her ridicule, the boys were a little eager to try... After all, they all saw it just now, James Potter just gently stretched out his hand, and the flying broomstick obediently reached his hand, and Zhou Ye?I can''t even say the spell...So, the winning rate is still very high... and you can make some pocket money...


    "Who said we didn''t act in support of Porter... I bet... I bet ten silver xico..." A boy walked out and dropped the money on the paper with James Porter.


    Perhaps because of a role model, the boys and girls took out their pocket money and put them on the paper with their names, while a quill pen with recording magic was fast recording. Looking at the amount of money each person''s bet...


    Not long after that, the white paper with the names of the two people is full of coins... In comparison, girls seem to have more money. After all, girls like to spend money on things... and boys can save pocket money. People with money are a minority after all.


    The first thousand and fifty-nine chapters


    "What are you doing??"


    Just as everyone had just finished placing their bets, Mrs. Hooch''s voice came from afar... The crowd hurriedly surrounded the pile of money in fright and said in unison: "Nothing, Mrs. Hooch..."


    "Nothing?" Madam Huo Qi walked over with a box, and looked at the group of small quack beans with a face of questioning... She would never have thought that this group of people would be in the short time she left. The little guy has completed all the processes of gathering crowds for gambling.


    At this time, Lily Evans had already quietly collected the betting papers and gambling funds into her pocket...The inside was restored to its original clean appearance...


    After looking around, Mrs. Hooch didn''t find anything suspicious, so she could only give up investigating the matter... and continue with the topic just now...


    With a "bang--", she dropped the box in her hand on the grass, and Mrs. Hooch looked at Zhou Ye and James Potter and said, "You regret it now and it''s still too late... The game I decided next is slightly dangerous. Sex, there are many people who have broken their bones in a game like this...Others have lost their lives..."


    "No, Madam Huo Qi... I won''t regret it, please tell me the rules of the game..." Zhou Ye looked at the box at Madam Huo Qi''s feet and said lazily...


    If he reads it right, that box should be used to hold all kinds of balls used in Quidditch matches... Don''t ask, it must contain all kinds of balls used in Quidditch matches.


    But it''s normal to think about it... As a fanatic supporter of the Quidditch movement, Mrs. Hooch really couldn''t find a better way other than Quidditch for the flight competition she thought of.


    "I will never regret it, Mrs. Hooch..." James Potter looked at the box. As a child born in a wizarding family, he is certainly no stranger to this sport that has swept the wizarding world... So, He had guessed some of Madam Hooch''s thoughts.


    Actually-seeing this box, James Potter was a little secretly happy... Normally, as a tradition, the children of the wizard family are basically learning flying in school after the age of eleven. , Because this is safer.


    However, James Porter is different. His father is an avid Quidditch fan. Just as many fans in the Muggle world would like to train their children to become stars, Porter''s father trained James early. Potter¡¯s flying skills... and, in the Quidditch match, the most important seeker¡¯s request to train James Potter.


    If the seeker is the target of the game, James Porter has absolute confidence in winning the game.


    "Well... Since you are all so sure that your strength can win each other... Then I will talk about the rules of the game!" Looking at the two confident faces, Madam Hooch sighed... Don''t blame yourself for discouraging their enthusiasm... It''s time for them to understand that pride and complacency are so important...


    Thinking of this, Madam Hooch cheered up and kicked the box beside her feet-the box opened. Madam Hooch didn''t untie the rope of the ghost ball, but took out a piece of only ping pong from the wall of the box. Ball-sized golden orb.


    The ghost flying ball is a bit too dangerous, so Mrs. Hooch does not intend to use the ghost flying ball as a prop for their game. Choosing the golden snitch is also Mrs. Hooch''s thoughtful idea. After all, although the golden snitch is flying fast, it is really dangerous. It¡¯s not that high, it¡¯s just right to be the goal of this group of children¡¯s competition...At the same time, let them know...There are people outside the world, and there are days outside the world, so they all look arrogant all day long.


    "This is the Golden Snitch, and the most difficult ball in the Quidditch game. Every time you get this small ball, it means that the game is over... the team that gets this Golden Snitch will get it. Undisputed victory..." Madam Hooch spread out her palms, allowing them to see clearly what the ball looks like in their hands.


    Following her words, the Golden Snitch in her palm also opened a pair of transparent wings, and quickly flapped... Soon, the Golden Snitch flew away from Madam Hooch''s palm, and it was even in every small The turnip head shook in front of him, as if provoking...


    "Starting now-with fifteen minutes as the time limit, whoever catches this golden snitch first will be the winner..." Madam Hooch has taken great pains...Even a real seeker can do so within fifteen minutes. Not necessarily able to catch this golden snitch, let alone just two little guys who are just learning flying skills.


    A tie is the best ending-this is the best way Madam Hooch can think of.


    "I will definitely catch that golden thief..." James Potter said, riding his broomstick, and then kicking his legs hard, he flew directly into the sky...


    "Haha..." Regarding James Potter''s declaration of victory, Zhou Ye just sneered twice without a smile...he--riding on the broom?This is impossible, it is impossible to ride a broom in this life...


    So--Zhou Ye stood directly on top of the broom, tapped the broom lightly on his toe...In an instant the broom took Zhou Ye and rose into the sky...


    "Why, after seeing the little prince riding a broomstick, I don''t want to ride this stuff anymore?" A girl could not help whispering while looking at Zhou Ye''s handsome figure.


    "I don''t want to ride anymore... I feel so ugly..." Another girl also agreed...


    It is said that there is no harm if there is no comparison... James Potter is riding on the broomstick in a normal posture, chasing the golden snitch in mid-air, while Zhou Ye is standing on the broom, his hands behind his back, and he shuttles back and forth in mid-air... ¡­That posture looks very chic...The comparison between the two postures is absolutely superior...


    Zhou Ye stood on the broomstick, flying in the air... He could end the game in an instant, but... what should I say?His playfulness is up again...


    He turned sharply and flew behind James Potter... From the eyes of the people below, he was running after James Potter... But-in fact, he just used his body to block In mid-air, Madam Hooch, who was riding on a broomstick to escort the two of them, just looked at...


    "The curse will disappear..." When Madam Huo Qi''s gaze was completely blocked by Zhou Ye with her body, Zhou Ye said these three words silently...A white light quickly hit James Potter''s. On the broom.


    Because of the angle, neither the classmates below nor Mrs. Hooch saw this scene... let alone James Potter...


    James Potter just felt that his broomstick swayed a little abnormally, and then started to fly smoothly again... So he didn''t feel anything about it... However, gradually, he felt something wrong. ...


    James Potter felt more and more pain in his butt straddling the broom... and, faintly, there was still some chromium on his own...


    That¡¯s right, Zhou Ye just used the [Curse to Eliminate] to eliminate the seat magic on the flying broomstick. This magic was cast on the broom before it left the factory... But now it has been eliminated by Zhou Ye... ¡­


    Just ask you, what kind of experience is that a big man who gave all his weight to a stick???Others don¡¯t know. Anyway, James Potter feels that the chromium in the tail bone is so painful... and for the first time in his life, he has experienced the sadness of Dandan...


    The first thousand and sixty chapters


    Zhou Ye was not in a hurry to catch the Golden Snitch... Instead, he was dangling beside James Potter...


    "What are you doing..." The increasingly unbearable feeling under him made James Potter''s temper a little more irritable... He even couldn''t help shouting at Zhou Ye: "Go find that damn golden snitch. Go... what''s shaking around me?"


    "I''m just observing how a man feels when riding on a crossbar..." Zhou Ye said, his figure fell off, and the whole person''s fuchsia clock hung on the broomstick...youzai ridiculed With James Potter."Tell me, do you feel comfortable now?"


    "..." James Potter was sure that Zhou Ye was playing with himself. He gritted his teeth and endured the discomfort... urging the flying broom... and speeding up to chase the Golden Snitch... He wanted to end this quickly Game...


    However, will Zhou Ye do as he wishes??It certainly won''t... Zhou Ye just swayed left and right like this, and sometimes even deliberately gave cover to the golden snitch, so that James Potter could not catch the golden snitch...


    In the eyes of those freshmen who didn''t know the predicament that James Potter was facing at this moment, the two of James Potter and Zhou Ye flying around in midair were completely evenly matched...


    "Jaime-come on, don''t lose to that guy..." This was the boy''s roar.


    "Little prince, you are the best... Come on... yeah-handsome action..." This was the voice of the girls cheering Zhou Ye.


    Whenever Zhou Ye made a difficult move on the flying broomstick, the girls below couldn¡¯t help but scream...Afterwards, the girls didn¡¯t care if Zhou Ye could win the game... to them That said, it''s a worthwhile trip to see such a wonderful flight show.

 Chapter 747

    On the other hand, Mrs. Hooch, who was in charge of overseeing and protecting, did not notice James Potter''s abnormal behavior...


    It is estimated that even if she knew that the seat curse on James Potter''s flying broomstick was gone, Mrs. Hooch would not say anything. After all, for her, it is normal for her to have no seat curse on the flying broom... why??Ahem...a tens of years old lady who is still obsessed with Quidditch sports... guess why?If you understand, you understand...I don''t understand...Ahem, classmate, you are so pure.


    "This little guy...Flying is the best thing I have seen since I learned how to fly..." Watching Zhou Ye teasing James Potter with difficult movements on the broomstick, Mrs. Hooch I couldn''t help muttering to myself: "Maybe, Ravenclaw''s Quidditch team really hopes to win the championship..."


    You know, in the past Hogwarts Quidditch competitions, the championship was basically produced between Gryffindor and Slytherin. Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff were completely accompanied by running...


    Hufflepuff doesn¡¯t know the reason, but-Ravenclaw¡¯s reason is because there are too many girls...Sports things, after all, boys are better than girls...As a flight class teacher, they compete with Quidditch. The referee, Mrs. Hooch still has a good impression of Ravenclaw.


    Seeing such a guy who is enough to turn the game around, as long as other people''s performance is not so bad, then the Ravenclaw team in this league may be able to give everyone a big surprise...


    "Perhaps I should go find Professor Fei Liwei..." Madam Hooch murmured as she watched the two still fighting for the Golden Snitch.


    The Professor Fei Liwei in her mouth is the dean of Ravenclaw and also the teacher of the curse class...


    Time passed by one minute and one second... James Potter felt more uncomfortable... This thing may be better when you feel numb because you are too long, but... ten minutes is definitely not It may make you feel numb, but it will only make you feel painful...


    "Can''t do this anymore... Potter... You have to think of a way... Think of a way... There is..." Seeing the golden snitch flying behind the statue in a blink of an eye, James Potter''s eyes lit up. Know the characteristics of the Golden Snitch.


    This is a cunning little thing. If you think you can block it in the other direction, it will definitely make you doubt your IQ... So, this is the time to win or lose in one fell swoop...


    Thinking of this, James Potter pulled the Flying Broomstick and made the appearance of chasing to the left. He watched Zhou Ye fly to the left as expected... He pulled the flying broomstick, and returned to the right... ¡­


    After he threw away Zhou Ye, the moment he turned to the statue... he saw the cunning little thing hiding there... he excitedly stretched out his right hand and grabbed it towards the golden snitch... ¡­"We are set to win..."


    "Really?" Just when James Potter felt that the overall situation was set, he grabbed the golden thief with a hand like lightning, grabbing the golden thief into his own hand the moment his finger touched the golden snitch... ¡­


    "How...will...like this..." Looking at Zhou Ye hanging upside down in front of him with a triumphant smile... James Potter felt that all his efforts were so ridiculous...


    "Sorry, I won..." Zhou Ye smiled in James Potter''s eyes, so hateful...


    Zhou Ye, who likes to kick others down the abyss when others think he is determined to win, once again satisfied his own evil taste.


    "I declare---the winner is Ravenclaw''s, Zhou Ye!!" Madam Hooch''s loud voice reached the ears of the new students who were eagerly waiting for the result of the game.


    "Hurray... Victory... The little prince won..." Upon hearing the result, the girls couldn''t help shouting... Supported their favorite little prince, and made a real profit... [Bet], How could they be unhappy.


    At this moment, regardless of college...All the girls who supported Zhou Ye hugged each other and shouted happily...


    On the other side... the boys are all downcast...


    I don''t know who said in a low voice."Damn Potter, if I don''t have the ability, I have to compete with others... I lost a Jin Jialong..."


    This sentence was like turning on some kind of switch, and the boys complained one by one...


    "I''ll return the money to everyone..." As soon as James Potter flew down, he heard such a pile of complaints... but he really didn''t say anything, their family was not short of money... or should In other words, the Potter family can be regarded as a wealthy family in the wizarding world... For those small money, he simply doesn''t like...


    James Potter''s words made the boys feel a little embarrassed... but they didn''t say anything anymore. They would like to bet and lose. It would be too ugly to quibble any more...


    "Tomorrow... I will give you the Invisibility Cloak..." After James Potter said this to Zhou Ye, he limped towards his brothers... If you look carefully , I will also find that this guy still has a little bit of horoscope... No way, it''s all worn out... It hurts as soon as he leaves.


    "What Jin Jialong?" Mrs. Hooch who flew down then asked curiously.


    "You got it wrong, there is no Jin Jialong..." Zhou Ye said hurriedly, "If you don''t believe me, ask them... right?"


    "Yes, Mrs. Hooch, you heard me wrong... There is nothing Jin Jialong..." Lily Evans had already had a tacit understanding with her little boyfriend, she hurriedly stepped forward and sat for her little boyfriend perjury.


    As people with vested interests, the girls also yelled happily, Mrs. Hooch, you heard it wrong, no one said anything about Jin Jialong... Yes, no, who said Jin Jialong??


    Faced with such single-minded freshmen, even though Madam Huo Qi knew that there must be something tricky in their words, she didn''t bother to pay attention to them anymore... She pulled Zhou Ye''s arm directly and walked towards Professor Fei Liwei''s office..." Little guy, you will be grateful to me... In the future, all the girls in the school will scream for your performance on the Quidditch arena..."


    "Although I feel that they will scream for me now, but I think it''s better to listen to you..." Zhou Ye haha ??with Madam Hooch, and gestured with his hands behind his back, making his own little Girlfriend Lily divided all the money he won among the girls who supported him according to the bet...


    Lily Evans noticed the small movements of her little boyfriend for the first time. She didn''t care whether Zhou Ye could see it or not, she clicked her little head vigorously... until she saw Zhou Ye and Madam Huo Qi. After disappearing in the hallway, she turned around and shouted to the sisters who supported her little boyfriend: "Divide the money..."


    "Hurray..." The girls heard this voice, and there was another cheer that resounded through the playground-as for the boys who suppressed Potter?Who cares about them... I don''t know people, they deserve to lose money.


    Chapter one thousand and sixty one


    At night-in the candlelit restaurant, Hogwarts students of all ages, according to their grades and branches, sat on both sides of the restaurant, happily enjoying a sumptuous dinner...


    "Ye, what is the matter with Madam Huo Qi calling you this afternoon...?" Lily Evans, who was sitting next to Zhou Ye, asked while eating ice cream in the cup...


    She is super curious about everything related to her little boyfriend. Perhaps this is the legendary concern and chaos??


    "Nothing..." Zhou Ye gently twisted a piece of cake and put it in his mouth. "Mrs. Hooch just took me to find the Quidditch Captain in Ravenclaw and introduced me to Ravenclaw. Quidditch team, recommend me to be a seeker..."


    "Gosh...really??" Lily couldn''t help being surprised when she heard the news. During the summer vacation, she added a lot of common sense about the wizarding world, especially about Hogwarts College... At least in the history of Hogwarts that she saw, there has never been a freshman who could enter the Quidditch team in the first grade.


    "Of course it''s true..." A voice coming from behind answered Lily Evans'' question...


    Lily couldn''t help but turned her head to look at the voice, and saw a slender figure wearing a Ravenclaw cloak standing behind her, and she was familiar with this person. It was the first day of school that she was responsible for leading them there. The fifth grade female senior in the freshman dormitory, Anne Euphemia.


    Lily couldn''t help but asked in surprise: "Senior sister Annie, why are you here...?"


    "I''ll look at the future seekers of our academy team..." When she said this, Annie Yufimia couldn''t help but gritted her teeth...


    "Senior sister Annie, has something happened between you and Ye?" The girl has always been very sensitive to the invisible and intangible things like atmosphere. Lily instantly felt that the female senior and her little boyfriend were sure between What happened.


    "Nothing..." X2


    This time it was Annie and Zhou Ye who answered in unison, which made Lily more certain that something she didn¡¯t know must have happened between the two...


    Perhaps it was because of this very tacit answer in the eyes of outsiders that Anne Euphemia couldn''t help but blush, and she couldn''t help but recall the experience in the afternoon...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of Annie''s memories¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "He?? The best seeker?? Are you kidding me? Captain?" "He has changed his clothes, carrying her beloved broomstick to the Ravenclaw Quidditch preparation room waiting for Annie You Feimia pointed at Zhou Ye with a look of surprise, and questioned her captain.


    Anne Euphemia is certainly no stranger to this extremely handsome young Zhengma, or it should be said-compared to other Quidditch sisters, she is more familiar with this so-called Ravenclaw Junior The new birth of the prince.


    Nothing else, just because she, as the fifth-grade prefect, was in contact with this year¡¯s new students earlier than others... She knows that this lovely little Zhengtai also has a little girlfriend, who is also Lavin. Crow''s freshman.


    For this cute little Zhengma, Annie is of course full of affection-but-full of affection does not mean that she can sit back and watch this little prince take her place as soon as she enters the team.


    That''s right, because of the departure of this year''s seventh grade graduates, Ravenclaw''s team will inevitably lose a chaser, but-the chaser is less than the seeker...


    She has served as a seeker for the Ravenclaw Quidditch team since the third grade. Although she admits that perhaps she did not do very well, Ravenclaw has not won first place once in these years. But-she has exhausted all her abilities to do her best...


    The sudden joining of the Seekers made Annie feel like she was thrown away as rubbish after being used-she would never accept such a result...


    "I''m not convinced..." Annie stared at her big eyes, and stared at the young Zhengtai who was half a head shorter than her. The fingers of the flying broomstick tightly were all whitened because of too much force... ¡­


    "This..." As the captain, Josie Plitt is also a little bit waxy. To be honest, her contender is not very strong, even... If it wasn''t because the previous generation of captains graduated, she would be regarded as a follower If the deputy captain was promoted to the position of captain, she would not even be able to fight for the position of captain.


    Unlike Annie, Josie joined Ravenclaw''s Quidditch team in the second grade. She was passionate and wanted to win the first place in the academy...but... After failing again and again, her contending heart gradually disappeared.


    In the past few years, Josie has been in the team, saying that she is the deputy captain, but in fact, she has done all the things of the team manager-what to coordinate the venue, what to comfort the players... She has done most of this kind of things, really She really can¡¯t do things like the previous captain to cheer up the players and do mobilization before the war...

 Chapter 748

    This leads to her status in the team. She is said to be the captain. In fact, it is more like a role that glues all the players together... She does not have the so-called dignity of the captain... The captain said that she has the same majesty. Can''t learn...


    In general, the members of the team are fine on weekdays...


    However, once there was a fierce conflict...Josie couldn''t help it.


    As for Zhou Ye, he is indifferently looking at the members of the entire Ravenclaw Quidditch team. In the entire Ravenclaw team, the six players except him are actually women. ¡­¡­what is this??Did he come to a fake Quidditch team??


    "Hey, I said I''m not convinced..." Annie saw Xiao Zhengtai''s looking left and right, and immediately stopped fighting... She couldn''t wait to reach out and grab Zhou Ye''s ears and yell in his ears. He knew where his anger was.


    "Oh... I heard..." In front of Zhou Ye, the pretty senior sister who was forced to face him and almost stuck to his face, responded indifferently... "So? What do you want?? "


    "I want to play with you..." Annie was almost fainted by the attitude of this little villain... She was so angry, but his face was calm and calm, the feeling of being unable to get up at a breath, almost did not She was suffocated... She couldn''t help but push her pretty face closer to Zhou Ye, exhaled like a blue, and said viciously, word by word: "I said... I want to play with you, let''s see. Whoever is more suitable for the position of the seeker, the loser will be the chaser..."


    "No problem..." Zhou Ye''s lazy attitude completely ignited Annie''s violent temper...


    "Okay, go to the Quidditch venue now..." Annie Euphemia said that she was about to walk out with her flying broom, but she suddenly remembered one thing, that is, new students are not allowed The one who came to school with the flying broomstick... "If you don''t bring your own flying broomstick, then the captain, first lend him your flying broomstick..."


    "But but..." Josie hesitated a little aggrieved...


    She really doesn¡¯t want to lend her own light wheel 1000 to Zhou Ye. Although this is an old model a few years ago, but...the flying broom is a personal item to others, and she is still a boy, making her feel Very sorry...


    Chapter one thousand and sixty two


    Looking at Josie with a reluctant and reluctant face, Anne felt like she had miscalculated... Letting girls lend their flying broomsticks is like asking Muggle girls to lend their lipstick to boys... It''s really difficult.


    But you can¡¯t play without a flying broomstick. If you can¡¯t play, you can¡¯t beat this little guy.... If you can¡¯t beat this little guy, you have to give up the position of the seeker in the team... ah ah-it''s really a headache Choose, or else go to Quidditch teams in other colleges and ask them to borrow a flying broom??


    If it were those boys, Annie believes that as long as she speaks herself, they will definitely deliver their broomsticks to her hands without saying anything... But-once she speaks, those guys will definitely smell like a fishy smell. Like a cat, it''s tightly entangled around me. That kind of situation is exactly what I tried to avoid...


    Just when Annie was in a dilemma... Zhou Ye spoke again.


    "No need...I have a flying broom..." Zhou Ye said, taking out a long shiny silver surfboard from his wristband...and placing it in front of him.


    "...You...you...you call this a flying broom?"


    Seeing this extremely beautiful silver surfboard, the players in the lounge all leaked a surprised look. Although the space bracelet is more magical, the magic world is not without space magic tools, but most of them are not. How famous...


    Only Anne Euphemia asked angrily: "Do you think I haven''t seen anything from the Muggle World? This is obviously a surfboard in the Muggle World, OK..."


    "Oh, I almost forgot..." Zhou Ye patted his forehead and commanded to the silver surfboard in his hand: "Turn me into a broom..."


    As his words fell, the silver surfboard melted into a pool of silver liquid like wax when it touched the flames, and then the silver liquid quickly turned into an extremely handsome flying broom...


    In fact, he did it deliberately. He took this opportunity to show his silver surfboard in front of everyone, so... In the future, when he is standing on the silver surfboard and playing Quidditch, he has a reason... You said this is not flying broom?But it will turn into a broom... the silver surfboard is just a disguise for its pride.


    "...Okay..." Annie felt that her anger had almost burned out in Zhou Ye''s seemingly inconsequential action... She took a deep breath and looked at the root in Zhou Ye''s hand. The silver deformed flying broomstick, which looked one size larger than the ordinary flying broomstick, said: "Even if you have a flying broomstick... Then, can you compete?"


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye said lazily.


    "So... let''s go!" Annie said, heading towards the Quidditch training ground...


    In fact, at this time, Quidditch¡¯s training ground was already there, and the Slytherin team was using it... However, under the negotiation of Ravenclaw¡¯s captain Josie Plett, those guys agreed to temporarily give up The venue...different from the little P kids who haven''t gotten to know them yet, many of these guys are senior students, and their immunity to female classmates is basically zero.


    A group of guys wearing this green Slytherin team uniform stood under the field, pointing to Zhou Ye and Annie who were standing in the center of the field preparing to start the game...


    In the eyes of these guys in Slytherin, regardless of whether the Ravenclaw team changed a seeker this year, they couldn''t threaten them... Quidditch was never a one-person sport.


    As Captain Josie released the Golden Snitch, Annie was already riding on her flying broomstick, ready to fly... But looking at Zhou Ye, she didn''t make any flight preparations at all. Instead, she took the silver flying into the sky. The broom was thrown to the ground.


    Zhou Ye''s actions aroused the surroundings... For those who had never seen Zhou Ye''s flying skills, Zhou Ye''s actions were a bit too weird, they couldn''t help staring at Zhou Ye curiously...want to see This freshman who was recommended to enter the Quidditch team in this first grade, how did they use the flying broom...


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Seeing Zhou Ye''s actions, Annie almost didn''t get angry... "Respect for your opponent is to respect yourself...Do you know??"


    "I really respect you..." Zhou Ye was a little confused at first, but after following Annie''s gaze and seeing the silver arrow thrown on the ground, he knew what she was thinking... "My flying skills are somewhat extraordinary. It''s different, you don''t need to care too much..."


    "Okay..." Annie took a deep breath again... She didn''t know why she was angry more than in the past few years... Actually, it made sense to explain it in another way... Because she cares, so pissed off¡­¡­


    First, Zhou Ye was recommended to be a seeker, which made Annie feel betrayed...


    Secondly, Zhou Ye''s attitude gave her a feeling that she was not valued by Zhou Ye...


    In addition to the current... Zhou Ye''s weird flying start style gave her a feeling that she was underestimated by Zhou Ye... In short, don''t guess the girl''s thoughts...


    "Prepare¡ªstart!" With a command, Josie threw out the golden snitch that she was holding tightly in her hands...In an instant a golden light pierced the evening sky, with a golden thread indistinguishable from the naked eye. Flew in midair.


    And Annie pushed her legs hard, and rode a flying broomstick to chase the Golden Snitch... But faster than her was a silver light¡ª¡ª


    The silver light brought a strong hurricane blew past her, making her feel like a small fishing boat in a huge wave, floating back and forth, and even unable to control her own balance...


    When an object with a speed of more than 100 kilometers per hour passes by you, you will feel a strong wind with a speed of more than 100 kilometers per hour passing by. What if the object reaches a speed of more than 500 kilometers per hour?The wind speed of 500 kilometers has reached enough to blow people away.


    But Zhou Ye, who was speeding up the flight, did not notice this detail. The reason why he was so anxious was because he was about to have dinner... he didn''t want to be blamed by Lori, and second, because he really wanted to end this earlier. It was a boring game. In one afternoon, he caught the Golden Snitch belt twice...Is it interesting??


    However, Zhou Ye, who caught the Golden Snitch with lightning speed, suddenly heard a cry of exclamation from below... He couldn''t help but look down, and saw that Annie was like a swan with an arrow in the air. Falling to the ground...


    The first thousand and sixty-three chapters


    "Are you going to die?" Annie, whose head fell to the broomstick, felt a little ridiculous at the moment. At this moment, she thought of nothing else, but asked in her heart whether she was really going to die??


    "I didn''t expect to die in the hands of that little guy..." Annie felt calm in her mind, and she even started to tease herself...In a moment, she remembered what happened today in her mind. After stroking it again, even if Annie was sluggish, she found that she had a strange affection for that little villain...


    "But that''s fine... even if you don''t know that I like you... But it is a good thing to remember me for a lifetime in this way..." Annie thought, and couldn''t help but turn her gaze to Zhou. In the direction where Ye is located, she just wants to take a look at that cute little Zhengtai one last time... "I just don''t know, will I continue to live in Hogwarts as a ghost after I die, just like Myrtle... ¡­If it¡¯s that... maybe..."


    Just when Annie was thinking about it, she suddenly saw Zhou Ye''s somewhat stunned look. Seeing Zhou Ye''s look like this, Annie even had a tinge of revenge, hum-I told you to fly so fast, just the airflow would take me Blow it down...Bad guy, regret it now?Are you sad??


    However, then, Zhou Ye''s actions made Annie couldn''t help but want to shout...


    I saw Zhou Ye, who was originally more than two hundred meters away from her, instantly bursting into a white, steam-like circular mist... Then Zhou Ye''s figure appeared directly beside her as if teleporting... a pair Little hand, tightly hugged her who was falling...


    It was not until Annie was sure that she was safe that she heard a burst of muffled thunder-like noises, resounding across the sky... That was the sound of breaking through the air after Zhou Ye broke through the sound barrier in an instant...


    "I... Am I still alive?" The touch from under her feet and the restraint of her waist made Annie couldn''t help but blink her eyes when she faced Zhou Ye...The experience of dying to death made her at this moment. Still in a state of confusion...


    "Well, you are still alive..." Zhou Ye said with a smile... A pair of small hands moved slightly on Annie''s slender waist... Well, it is really the touch of a sports girl, it feels good... soft and yet not lost elasticity¡­¡­


    "You saved me?" Annie stared fiercely at the young lady in front of her, her eyes radiating a strange light that Zhou Ye was familiar with...


    "Uh-if you didn''t see anyone else, I think I did save you..." Zhou Ye replied and gently raised his toe... The silver light and shadow are like dancing elves, not far from the ground. At one meter, a big stretch rushed directly into the sky again at a right angle of ninety degrees...


    Annie didn''t say anything, she directly held Zhou Ye''s small face, and awkwardly suppressed her gaze...Zhou Ye, this guy was enjoying the clumsy first-time mouth of the senior sister, while secretly thinking [Save people] A life, promise by body, I am familiar with this routine...]


    Of course¡ªthe two did not stay in the sky for long. After all, there is a group of companions waiting anxiously for the result...So¡ªAnne just gave her first words and did nothing else. , Didn¡¯t even confess...


    But Annie thought wishfully that Zhou Ye had understood her heart... and she also responded... [Just ask you, if a beautiful girl takes the initiative to kiss you, would you not let it go?Certainly not... Then Zhou Ye did the same. He even gave some guidance to the girl.]


    "Anne, are you okay..." As soon as Zhou Ye and Annie landed, a group of partners immediately surrounded him. At this time, the outcome is not important, as long as people are safe and sound...


    "I''m fine... Fortunately Ye saved me..." Annie shook her head with a blushing face, and then said: "After this competition, I admit that my flying skills are far inferior to Ye. From now on I will be a chaser. The position of the golfer, the seeker, is Ye''s..."

 Chapter 749

    "Hey, when did you call our little prince so affectionate... You can call your name directly..." Or else gossip is the nature of girls?Annie only changed her name a bit, and was caught by a team member.


    "We are the relationship between life and death... You can''t envy..." Faced with the ridicule of her companions, Annie generously pinned her long hair with scattered sideburns behind her ears, pretending to be right. Said: "Okay, dinner is about to begin... Let''s go together..."


    The girls were happily surrounded by today''s little hero and the lucky star who survived. When they planned to leave the Quidditch venue... they suddenly realized that Captain Josie hadn''t followed...


    "Captain, what''s the matter with you?" Annie turned her head a little strangely and looked at Captain Josie Plitt who was standing in the middle of the field...


    She was still standing there, staring blankly in the air, Annie fell to the ground, and the flying broom was less than fifteen meters away from her...


    "Captain???" Josie didn''t respond to their shouts, which made the girls a little nervous... They couldn''t help but surround themselves, wanting to see if something went wrong with their captain...


    However, when they walked in front of Josie, they found that-Josie''s pretty face looking up to the sky was already covered with tears... "Josie... don''t scare us, what''s the matter with you? Comfortable??"


    "No...I''m fine..." Qiao Qian said, gently pushing away her sisters, and then she hugged Zhou Ye in her arms...


    "Hey, Josie... what are you doing?" Annie yelled first when she saw Josie''s actions... Ye''s little girlfriend, forget it, compared to others, she is the third party , But is the captain also wanting to get in for a kick?I''m sorry, even a sister, she will never shrink back...


    Thinking of this, Annie wanted to reach out and separate the two... However, Josie''s next sentence stopped her hand in mid-air and could no longer move...


    "His Royal Highness--please...please, lead Ravenclaw to win a Quidditch match..." Josie''s words almost roared and silenced the girls...


    Once upon a time, they all joined the team with a love of Quidditch... Once again, they were used to defeat and lost their fighting spirit... and even forgot how it feels to win...


    They were unwilling... they were angry... they cursed... they tried desperately... However, in the end they still did not succeed...


    Whenever the academy held a Quidditch competition in the school year, they became spectators...the podium of their dreams, never had a Ravenclaw member ever boarded...they were lost The heart of winning the championship for a long time burned again at the moment Zhou Ye arrived.


    Because--they saw the hope of winning...because they have Zhou Ye, the strongest flying skill...their pride of Ravenclaw, their prince...


    "Please... lead us on the podium... Even if only once... Once is just fine... In another year, I will graduate... I don''t want to tell my children and grandchildren in the future... We Ravenclaw is the best branch, although we have never won an academy Quidditch championship..." Josie¡¯s tearful cry was Ravenclaw¡¯s unwilling voice and Ravenclaw¡¯s resentment. sound¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye looked at the group in front of him, looked at his senior sisters with pleading eyes, and felt a little panic in his heart... Everyone has only seen Gryffindor compete with Slytherin for the championship, who cares about Xian Ravenclaw who fish like soy sauce??They have been making foils for long enough... it''s time for them to taste the taste of champions.


    Zhou Ye looked at the elder sister who was crying like a child, gently raised his little hand, helped her tidy up the somewhat chaotic bangs, and then¡ª¡ª said in a slow but sure tone: "I promise you... As long as I am in the academy, the Ravenclaw emblem will always be floating on the Quidditch championship podium..."


    The first thousand and sixty-four chapters


    I don¡¯t know when, on the Quidditch field, everyone on the Slytherin team that was onlookers quietly left... Only one of the Ravenclaw team who hugged each other and cried like children was left. Help the girls...


    Zhou Ye didn''t recruit anymore. He''s not afraid.He was not afraid... but when the girl cried, he became a little scared... He really coaxed the captain to coax Annie, coax the chaser coaxed the goalkeeper...


    In the end, he made him a little eager... With a roar, if anyone cries again, he will quit the Quidditch team... Suddenly the whole world is much quieter...


    "Little villain... how can you threaten people like that..." Annie held her damaged flying broomstick in one hand, and gently pinched it around Zhou Ye''s waist with the other hand... not so much as a pinch, as it is. Reality to the touch...


    "I''m very desperate when you cry like this... What if any teacher sees it and thinks I have bullied you..." Zhou Ye slapped his hands and said that there is nothing he can do...


    "You are bullying me... You broke my flying broomstick..." Annie''s coquettish voice made the girls look at me... But everyone didn''t care... Girl, dare to pursue your own happiness, This is not surprising in Europe...


    "Okay, okay... I''ll give you a new flying broom when I look back..." Zhou Ye didn''t care about a flying broom, in other words, things that can be solved with money are nothing...


    "You said, don''t shame..." Annie heard Zhou Ye''s words, her happy pair of beautiful eyes almost narrowed into a line... Annie doesn''t care about the value of flying broomsticks, and her home is not a poor family. , What she cares about is who is the person giving her things... So far, she has never accepted gifts from other boys¡ªZhou Ye, this is the first time she takes the initiative to ask for gifts from boys and still uses The name of compensation.


    "I definitely won''t be fooling..." Zhou Ye said as he walked to Ravenclaw''s lounge surrounded by the girls. They needed to change their clothes a little bit, and then take a shower... They were all sweaty after exercise. , Although it can be cleaned with magic, it is more comfortable to take a bath at this time, right?


    Of course...Zhou Ye didn''t have that benefit...He was rushed to his dormitory to take a bath...After all, Ravenclaw has had no male players for many years, so the men''s locker room has long been abandoned...Need to clean up Just use it...


    Zhou Ye, on the grounds that he wanted to accompany Lily Evans to eat together, refused Anne''s request to wait for him and then eat together... Just when he ignored Anne''s resentful eyes and rushed directly to his bedroom... ...Where he hadn''t noticed, a green vine dangling along the corner of the wall, shrank into an office.


    When Zhou Ye finished washing up and accompanied Lily to the restaurant for dinner... a jealous school sister came over to find the fault...


    "Senior sister and Ye have a tacit understanding..." Lily Evans looked at Annie, and then at her little boyfriend. She always felt that something happened to them in a place she didn''t know...


    "Who would have a tacit understanding with him..." Annie was disturbed by Lily''s words, and she felt guilty of robbing her little sister''s boyfriend...


    However, at this moment-the ghost of Ravenclaw, Ms. Gray and the ghostly fat monk of Hufflepuff walked past everyone''s dining table, looking like no one else... It seemed that they were completely here. My dining table is used as a forest trail.


    This is not really a big deal... After all, except for the first time freshmen entering Hogwarts will be shocked, the others at Hogwarts have long been accustomed to the existence of ghosts...


    However, if you pass by, just pass by... The content of the chat directly makes Annie almost embarrassed to death.


    "Did you know? Ms. Gray..."


    "What''s wrong? Fat monk?"


    "I heard Pepigui say that your little prince of Ravenclaw has joined the Quidditch team... and also had a test this afternoon..."


    "Oh? That''s really good news... I am very optimistic about the little prince!"


    "No, no, Ms. Gray, listen to me first... The point is not that the little prince joined the Quidditch team, but that in this afternoon¡¯s test, the little prince and the flower of Ravenclaw, Anne Yuffi Mia was in mid-air, and there was a very romantic mouth in the air. Don''t... Oh, my God, it makes me enviable to think about it... What a lucky little guy..."


    "No, no, unlike your point of view, I feel that Anne Euphemia is the lucky girl... after all, our little prince is too cute..."


    "Perhaps this is the legendary love story of the prince and princess??"


    "That''s right¡ªI think so too, fat monk..."


    While chatting, the two ghosts passed by the person stubbornly...Annie was sluggish all over... "Then, that, that I have something to do... first... first go back..."


    With that said, Annie ran out of the restaurant in a hurry... That speed definitely made the Muggle athletes participating in international track and field competitions ashamed.


    "Dear Ye, can you tell me what the hell is going on?" Lily Evans stared at her little boyfriend with a pair of cute big eyes, and ran out to grab food without looking for a while??The maid sisters were right, and they couldn¡¯t relax their guard...


    "It''s nothing... It''s just that I rescued Annie... Annie was so excited that she was justified..." Zhou Ye intended to be fooled... However, although Lily Evans was small, she was not so easy to fool the past...


    "I want to listen to the detailed process... Dear Ye, you have one night to tell me exactly what happened..." Lily Evans said, grabbing her boyfriend''s hand in one hand and holding it in the other. I greeted the little sister in my dormitory with the ice cream I haven''t finished eating... and walked towards the dormitory...


    "It doesn''t need to be so formal..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly.


    "Of course..." Lily Evans deliberately made a fierce look on the cute little face, and said: "You haven''t paid enough public food at home, so you want to go out and get dirty... You want to go out. It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll pay the public food first..."


    Zhou Ye almost didn''t laugh out loud when she heard Lily''s words... I am afraid that this little cutie still doesn''t know the true meaning of this sentence. She only occasionally heard her maid say this and remembered it in her heart... Especially She deliberately pretended to be fierce, so fierce that she didn''t feel so fierce, but gave people a feeling that a child deliberately imitated the appearance of an adult...cute to the extreme.


    "Are you sure you want me to pay the public pay?" Zhou Ye leaned in to Lily''s ear, and lightly breathed into her ear... Lily only felt her body soft, and almost sat on the ground... "I...I ..."


    "What you said, don''t regret it..." Zhou Ye didn''t wait for Lily Evans to react, pulled up Little Lolly, and ran towards his bedroom...


    After answering a few questions about the doorknob along the way, Zhou Ye led Lily directly into his dormitory...At this time, Isabel was not in the dormitory, and there was a note on the table.[I went to play with Bella...]


    Zhou Ye glanced at the note, and then stopped paying attention... He directly put Lily on his couch, and then rushed over... With a sound like a cat cry... a certain little Lori paid her due price for what she said...


    Although Zhou Ye hasn''t really started because Lily is a little too young...but-there are always tricks or something.


    The first thousand and sixty-five chapters


    Annie was sitting on the window sill in the corridor on the third floor, looking at the silver moon gradually rising outside, her heart was filled with confusion... Just because of embarrassment, she ran all the way without discerning the direction, she did not expect to ran directly to the third floor...but ,They come, the security.Annie simply sat on the windowsill, trying to sort out her heart...


    After nearly surviving in the afternoon, Annie was sure that she liked Zhou Ye¡¯s heart, but she couldn¡¯t face Lily Evans¡¯s innocent eyes... after all, stealing someone else¡¯s boyfriend is not a glorious thing. thing¡­¡­

 Chapter 750

    Annie knew that this was wrong and immoral-but if love is divided into moral and immoral, then many love stories circulating in the world will not happen...


    Should she be brave enough to chase Zhou Ye for her own heart... or should she stop at enough time to end this budding relationship early??


    Annie is very confused...


    "Anne...what are you doing sitting here?" A voice came from behind Annie, shocked Annie who was sitting on the window sill. She turned around and took a look. There was a person wearing a black robe. The beautiful woman was standing in the corridor not far from her, no one else¡ªit was Jasmine Petrick, the tutor of the Defense Against the Dark Arts class.


    "Good evening, teacher Jasmine..." Annie said hello to Jasmine, and looked at the silver moon in the night sky again... as if this could clear up the chaotic thoughts in her mind...


    "Good evening, Annie..." Jasmine Petrick walked behind Annie and asked in a low voice, "Is there anything unhappy? Is it convenient to talk about it?"


    "I..." At this moment, Annie really had an urge to find someone to talk to... However, when she came to the side, she couldn''t speak."No... nothing, teacher Jasmine..."


    "Well, if you don''t want to say something... then maybe you want a cup of hot cocoa... it will make you feel better..." Jasmine Petrick said, patted Annie on the shoulder, and then Turned around and walked down the corridor...that was where her dormitory was located."Come on, Annie..."


    "Um..." Annie didn''t know why. She felt as if Mr. Jasmine''s words were full of persuasiveness at this moment. She didn''t want to disturb Mr. Jasmine''s rest. She turned around and jumped off the window sill, followed Mrs. Jasmine''s steps and came to her dormitory. Among.


    "Sit down..." Jasmine asked while lighting the candles in the house with magic, "Do you need extra sugar? Sweets will make you feel better..."


    "No, Mr. Jasmine... Ordinary hot cocoa is fine..." Annie sat on the sofa in the dormitory somewhat restrained, watching Mr. Jasmine waving her magic wand there, directing the utensils to make hot cocoa there... ¡­


    "If there is anything I can help you, just tell me..." Jasmine asked softly while brewing cocoa powder. The voice was like the comfort of a confidant sister, which made people feel extremely warm. .


    "No...I...actually..." Perhaps because Jasmine''s heart-warming offensive played a role, Annie hesitated and said, "Actually...I fell in love with someone..."


    "It''s normal...you have reached this age..." Jasmine responded with a soft voice, but the hand holding the wand unknowingly used a little force...


    "But...I know I shouldn''t fall in love with him...because he already has a girlfriend..." Anne''s words made the magic wand in Jasmine''s hand creaked overwhelmed...


    "What is this sound?" Annie asked a little strangely: "Mr. Jasmine, have you heard any strange sound..."


    "No, it''s nothing...I think it''s probably because the furniture here is a bit too old..." Jasmine hurriedly covered up: "So now? What decision did you make?"


    "..." Anne was a little silent when she heard Jasmine''s words... After hesitating for a while, she said firmly: "I decided to continue chasing him... even if... even if there is no response in the end, I will definitely chase him. To the lowest...because I don¡¯t want to regret it in the future...I regret not chasing a boy I love deeply...even if that boy already has a girlfriend..."


    "Crack¡ªcrack..." A crisp sound of broken glassware thought of Annie''s words, she stood up a little strangely... looked at Jasmine and said, "Mr. Jasmine, what''s the matter? Do you need my help? "


    "Eh heh heh..." A sneer that made Annie''s creeps sounded, followed by Jasmine''s frost-like words: "Since-since I know that someone else has a girlfriend... why... why bother to destroy others Feelings...Is it fun to do this?"


    "No... Teacher Jasmine, what''s wrong with you?" Although she felt something was wrong, Annie still asked, "I like Zhou Ye... Teacher, what''s wrong with you?"


    "I''m talking about the little villain Zhou Ye..." When Jasmine said this, the love-hate intertwined feelings in her words, even the somewhat dull Annie heard it... "This little villain...I... ¡­"


    "Could it be...Does Mr. Jasmine, you also like Zhou Ye????" Anne was shocked when she heard Jasmine''s words, this has only just started one day, okay... Hogwarts College, Jasmine, known as the most beautiful Veeva The teacher was actually conquered by that little villain??


    "Who...who...who would like that extremely bad little bastard..." Jasmine''s face was blushing when she heard Anne''s question... Obviously, even a three-year-old kid couldn''t be fooled by such insincere words. ...Not to mention Annie, who is fifteen or sixteen years old.


    "..." Annie looked at Jasmine with a shy face, and felt speechless for a while...what''s the situation...


    However, at this moment, the blush on Jasmine''s face gradually dissipated. She looked at the beautiful girl who was her own student in front of her, and said coldly: "The little villain belongs to me... Now, if you quit, I will still It can be treated as if nothing happened...otherwise..."


    "What else?" Annie herself is also a character who refuses to admit defeat...If Jasmine is playing a tragic play, maybe Annie will retreat as soon as she really softens. Under such a strong pressure, she will only get Anne''s resistance.


    "Otherwise...?? Haha...Although I can''t do anything with that little villain, it doesn''t mean that I can''t do anything with you...Tangle it, baby..." Following Jasmine''s spell, they were placed on both sides of the sofa as decorations. The potted green potted plants grew into giant vines tens of meters long in the blink of an eye, but when they were stunned, they tied Anne to death...


    "Papa..." With a sound, the magic wand held tightly in Annie''s hand could no longer be grasped, and it fell to the ground.


    "Ye¡ªhelp me..." As the vines became tighter and tighter, Annie felt like she couldn''t breathe... She couldn''t help groaning in a low voice...


    "Huh... that little villain won''t come to save you... You just die this heart..." Jasmine said angrily... To be honest, she really didn''t intend to put Annie and the dead... at most. Faint her...


    "Who said I won''t come?" A voice rang from behind Jasmine, and Jasmine''s body was shocked... And Annie''s eyes were full of smiles, and she knew that her little prince would come to rescue her...


    The first thousand and sixty-six chapters


    "My time of turning my face, you just play so hard..." Zhou Ye looked at Annie helplessly at the vine, sighed, and walked directly to Annie''s side, just like tearing cotton. Pulled the vine that trapped Annie to pieces...


    "Ye, be careful of Teacher Jasmine... She is already crazy..." Annie, who was just released, was lying on the sofa before catching her breath, and hurriedly reminded Zhou Ye...


    "Little bastard...you let it go...I will never let her get out of here alive today..." The magic wand in Jasmine''s angry hand trembled... She couldn''t tell whether she was angry with Zhou Ye or not. Getting angry with Annie...


    "Don''t make a fuss..." Zhou Ye just stared at Jasmine''s angry words. Just like an angry daughter-in-law, a certain little Maiwa obediently dropped the magic wand in her hand, and walked to Zhou Ye''s side, low. With his little head... a baby is wronged, but the baby doesn''t say anything about it.


    Seeing this situation, Annie almost lost her chin... Is this Mr. Jasmine who just looked like a big villain?This is totally two styles of painting. Hey...


    "Let''s talk, what the hell is going on..." Zhou Ye took a seat on the sofa, and dragged Anne and Jasmine off one by one... sat on both sides of him...


    "I just watched her kiss you in the air in the afternoon... so I was angry..." Jasmine said with a grieved expression: "I just want to scare her... if she is just impulsive because of your little villain''s appearance, Then if I scared her, she must have left you... Such a casual woman is not qualified to get you a little bad guy..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, the girl said so reasonable, he was speechless... But-this wind cannot be long, if it is not Bella''s room, it is next door, if it is not Bella faction Isabel sent a message to herself, I guess this girl really dared to kill Anne... Don''t underestimate Veeva''s jealousy.


    "I''ll talk to you about your problem later..." Zhou Ye said, staring at Jasmine fiercely, and she shrank her neck in fright...like an aggrieved little wife...


    After talking about Jasmine for the time being, Zhou Ye turned his head again and looked at Annie... "So, as you can see... I am a very carefree man... Are you sure you want to join our big family? ?"


    "..." Annie was silent... after a while... asked: "Can you tell me how many girlfriends you have?"


    "..." Zhou Ye was silent.


    "At this time, are you reluctant to tell me this?" Annie asked angrily.


    "No... I''m just counting..." Zhou Ye sighed...


    "Puff..." Annie almost didn''t laugh when she heard Zhou Ye''s words... An eleven-year-old Mrs. Luo told you in a serious manner that he was counting the number of his girlfriends... How funny this scene looks ...The atmosphere that was originally a bit solemn gradually began to warm up with Annie''s laughter...


    "So, Lily isn''t your only girlfriend, right?" Annie asked with a smile.


    "Yes..."


    "Then do they all know each other''s existence?" Annie asked curiously.


    "You should ask Jasmine about this question..." Zhou Ye said, leaning back slightly so that the two women could have a face-to-face conversation...


    Originally, Jasmine didn¡¯t want to answer Anne¡¯s question... After all, she was a Veeva, contrary to Veeva¡¯s tradition, she didn¡¯t even kill the man who was Huaxin, and she didn¡¯t want to be eaten by Huaxin¡¯s boyfriend... What a shame to Veeva...


    However, Zhou Ye just patted her dolphins lightly, and Jasmine once again succumbed to what her little man was doing... "Of course I know..."


    "Then Mr. Jasmine, aren''t you angry? I heard that one of your Veevas..." Annie''s curiosity has reached the limit... Veeva is very famous for its magical humanoid habits. Almost every man in love is a seed of infatuation. Few playboys dare to provoke them...that is purely fatal behavior.


    "Angry... If I''m really not angry, you won''t be entangled by my vines just now..." Jasmine sighed after saying this, then looked affectionately at Zhou Ye... "But-I really can''t help him... Maybe he is my destined nemesis..."


    "..." Looking at Jasmine''s gaze, Annie fell silent thoughtfully... After a while, she said loudly: "I''ve decided... I want to join... I don''t believe that one can change the race of Veeva. A traditional man would be a bad scumbag...and, I think...I can''t live without this little villain..."


    "Welcome to join our big family..." Zhou Ye smiled and said to Annie... Zhou Ye was not surprised at Annie''s choice... If Annie chooses to leave herself, it would be really unexpected...


    This is not because Zhou Ye has confidence in his appearance, but because he has absolute confidence in his soul suggestion...no woman can leave his own under the suggestion of his soul... if so ??Ahem... what do you say?It¡¯s also a good choice for the overlord to make the bow hard. It¡¯s also good to get people first and then heart-shameless?What it is?Tasty?.


    "Now, let''s talk about your problem... my dear Jasmine..." Zhou Ye said, turning his gaze to Jasmine again... facing the somewhat dangerous gaze of her little man... Jasmine couldn''t help being tender. Shocked, that was scared... She really didn''t want to be punished by family law... That kind of feeling that made people want to die, she really didn''t want to try again...

 Chapter 751

    At this moment, Jasmine suddenly noticed Annie with a confused look. As if she had found her biggest savior, she hurriedly said to her little villain: "My dear...I think... Since there are new people joining today... Could it be you Shouldn''t newcomers be prioritized?"


    "There seems to be some truth to what I said..." Zhou Ye touched his smooth chin and said thoughtfully.


    "What? Is there any gift for the newcomer?" Annie asked curiously.


    "Very, very good gift..." Jasmine''s meaningful words made Annie feel a little wrong instinctively... But at this time she could no longer escape. I don''t know when, four vines have already entangled her. Ankles and wrists...hang her in the air like a big letter.


    "Hey... didn''t you say there are gifts?" Annie didn''t feel any panic when she arrived. She believed that Zhou Ye was there and she would never be in danger... However, she was a little too naive at this time. It is precisely because Zhou Ye is here that it is most dangerous...


    "Now, the gift is here..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and flew directly into the air, blocking Annie''s small eyes...


    "Mmm..."


    With the help of Jasmine, who served as a tiger, Annie experienced a first time that she would never forget...Of course, although Jasmine did not hesitate to use all means to please her in order to make her little villain forget the little things she had done. My little villain...


    But, but... Jasmine still couldn''t escape the Zhou family''s family method in the end... Her miserable appearance made the dying Annie greatly relieved, but she couldn''t help but take a warning, even though that seemed very comfortable. , But... that kind of miserable appearance, Annie didn''t want to try it once... really scared the baby to death.


    Chapter one thousand and sixty seven


    The rising sun slowly rises from the surface of the lake, spreading its golden light all over Hogwarts, the castle built in the middle of the lake... In a room shining by the sun, green, full of vitality vines Plants crawled all over the room, and on a large hanging window woven by soft vines that looked like a large hanging net, three figures were lying on the hanging window paved with sheets, asleep. .


    When sunlight shone through the window to the handsome face sleeping in the middle, Zhou Ye woke up...


    He slowly opened his eyes and looked at the sunlight spreading across the room... He had a rough judgment of time in his heart... He took his arms out of his warm embrace and patted lightly. He patted Annie on the back and whispered, "Anne...it''s time to get up...or we won''t be in time for breakfast..."


    "Let me... let me sleep for a while... honey..." Annie didn''t open her eyes, and she stretched out her arms. By virtue of her habit, she hugged a little villain again... even took him ''S head pressed into his arms...


    "..." Even though there was this kind of facial washing service early in the morning, Zhou Ye felt very happy...but...the time was really running out...so he could only pat Annie''s dolphins again...


    The tingling from somewhere made Annie wake up in an instant... She looked at Zhou Ye in her arms a little confused, and then at Jasmine, who had opened her eyes at the same time... Everything of last night rushed again. In her mind...


    "Oh my god... I must be crazy..." Anne still felt so incredible about the scene last night until she woke up completely - she could accept Zhou Ye having sex, after all - she also understood her own Xin... But what I didn''t expect was that she and Mr. Jasmine were dragged onto the couch by this little villain... and although she had some jealous thoughts in her heart, she didn''t have any thoughts of leaving Zhou Ye.To her, this is really incredible... "I must have been black magic by you..."


    "Well-I think so too..." Jasmine, who had already woken up when Zhou Ye called Annie for the first time, smiled and whispered to her comrades who fought side by side with her last night. : "So... now, the dream woke up... Go to the Ministry of Magic and report this little villain... I will never stop you..."


    "Yes, Teacher Jasmine, you really won''t stop me..." Annie didn''t take Jasmine''s words to heart at all, she stretched out lazily, not caring that all the good things in front of her were caused by the little villain Zhou Ye It''s all at a glance, anyway, I didn''t know how much I did the most intimate thing last night, this is nothing more...


    After stretching her back, Annie unceremoniously picked up her closest boyfriend, and after a good morning kiss, she teased: "But Ms. Jasmine, you will definitely bring her before the Auror from the Ministry of Magic arrives. Zhu Yeyuan walked high... and then said a bunch of bad things about me to him... right?"


    "..." Jasmine just wanted to refute Annie, but she got a slap in the face... without asking, this familiar hand shape, this familiar taste... who else is it not a small villain?Just when she was about to accuse someone of being too partial to the newcomer... she heard another slap to the flesh, and when she looked at Annie''s scornful look, she guessed it. Who was the slap on ...


    At this moment-Jasmine was mentally balanced instantly...


    "Okay... don''t make any noise..." Zhou Ye''s eyes widened, and one person came... early in the morning, they started to quarrel again. Are these two girls lacking training??


    Seeing Zhou Ye staring, although they looked cute... But Annie and Jasmine didn''t dare to sing against the little villain at this time. They had already known the actions of killing chickens and monkeys last night. The horror of family law...Of course, Jasmine is even more so. I have a deep understanding of it, who made her the chicken that was used to warn monkeys??


    Seeing that the two women were much better-behaved with low eyebrows and pleasing eyebrows, Zhou Ye was only satisfied with a good morning message... "Well, if you don''t get up, you will really be stuck here and can''t get out..."


    As Zhou Ye was talking, he turned over from the rattan couch hanging in mid-air... Picked up the clothes that were thrown on the ground and handed them to Annie... "Hurry up and get dressed, we''re going back..."


    "Hmm..." Annie nodded obediently. She also prioritized her, knowing that this is not the time for a fight... If she doesn''t want to live in the teacher''s dormitory by herself, she is best. Get dressed as soon as possible, and sneak back in secretly while the sisters in the dormitory are still not awake...


    Compared to Zhou Ye and Annie, who hurriedly put on clothes, Jasmine, who was the first to create a deep one, was the most relaxed. She supported her head with her arms and watched with interest the two of them looking for clothes in a hurry... ¡­


    "Baby Jasmine, do you need me to send you some potions soon?" Zhou Ye, who was dressed, asked Annie to help him sort the folds of his clothes while looking at Jasmine.


    "No need...I want to engrave this feeling on my soul...It belongs to you and my memory..." Who said that Veeva can''t speak love words?When Jasmine said this, Annie felt that she was less jealous of Jasmine."But I remember that you still have to teach us today?"


    Today, Jasmine is taking a class on defense against the dark arts for the fifth grade. Xueba Annie remembers clearly...


    "I will let my assistant teacher Bella take the place of the class..." Jasmine said lazily, "Occasionally I want to take a good rest..."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye pecked directly on Jasmine''s little dog, and said softly: "Take a good rest...I will come to see you after lunch is over, do I need to bring you some food? ??"


    "No need...I like fruits more than your human food..." Jasmine was exasperated by Zhou Ye''s pecking...Although she wanted to be by her little man all the time, but-- After all, she was a teacher at Hogwarts, and this kind of thing happened between the teacher and the students, so it''s not good to say... Moreover, she was even more afraid that Dumbledore would be driven out of Hogwarts when things were revealed.


    If it was before, Jasmine might not care at all. After all, she had long thought of leaving, but now...she still wants to stay at Hogwarts and witness the growth of her little man...


    "Baby Jasmine, take a good rest..." Zhou Ye saw through Jasmine''s thoughts at a glance. Although he disagrees with Jasmine''s fear of this or that,...everyone has their own ideas, and he does not want to change Jasmine. What... as long as she loves him."Then let''s go first..."


    Zhou Ye said, pointing slightly in front of him, and a circular portal with golden sparks opened in the middle of the room...Through the portal, you can vaguely see the view of the Ravenclaw common room opposite. ...


    "Go..." Zhou Ye picked up Annie and walked into the portal...As the two figures disappeared into the portal, the circular portal became smaller and smaller until it was completely closed...


    The first thousand and sixty-eight chapters


    "Oh my god... what kind of magic is this, it''s amazing..." Annie walked out of the portal and looked around. It was indeed Ravenclaw''s common room...


    "A small space magic, I will teach you when I have time..." Zhou Ye answered Annie''s words with a smile, and pointed to the lock at the entrance of the lounge, whispering: " Forget it!"


    "My dear... this..." Annie looked at Zhou Ye a little unclearly, she didn''t know why her little villain wanted to use forgetting technique on a lock...


    "If you don''t want the things that didn''t come back last night to be spread by those idle ghosts all day long...The Forgotten Curse is the best choice!" Zhou Ye sighed... Lessons from the past... ¡­


    At Hogwarts, the portraits and ghosts-forming the most active gossip group in Hogwarts, it can be said-there is something big, as long as they know it, then it''s over... You know it in all schools.


    The most annoying thing is that they are basically everywhere...this is the most disgusting.


    "Hmm..." Annie also remembered the two sturdy guys who passed by her at the dinner last night... She suddenly agreed with her and lit her head... She didn''t want all her privacy to be affected by these guys. The spread is everywhere.


    "Okay... See you soon! Honey..." Annie is very happy that her little villain can think about things so thoughtfully, which makes her feel like being cared for... Gently lower her head and peck at her little man''s horns. After a while, Annie wanted to take a cheerful pace and rush to her girls'' bedroom. However, as soon as she opened her leg, she felt a tearing pain...Suddenly, her footsteps stopped.


    "Take this...I think it will make you feel better..." Zhou Ye saw Annie''s movements and understood everything in seconds. He took out a bottle of pharmacy bottle with purple shimmer from his wristband and handed it. Past...actually, it was the healing potion that Bella prepared for Lily Evans, because she was afraid that her little man could not help but give little Lolita to the Dharma on the spot...but unexpectedly, Lily was useless. Annie used it first.


    "Hmm..." Annie took the healing potion from Zhou Ye. She wanted to open the bottle and drank it, but she remembered Jasmine''s words for no reason [I want to engrave this feeling on herself On the soul...that belongs to you and my memory]...a feeling of unwillingness flooded my heart...


    "Don''t drink it now? Baby?" Zhou Ye couldn''t help but ask curiously as he watched Annie stand there in a daze holding the medicine.


    "No, I''ll drink later when I go back..." Annie said, resisting the pain, and stepped forward towards the door of the girls'' bedroom...


    "...Slow down..." Before Zhou Ye''s words were finished, Annie''s back had disappeared behind the gate of the female dormitory... He shook his head helplessly, "I really don''t know why I didn''t even drink the potion. It''s going to hurt, one by one must endure the pain..."


    But he didn''t have much time to be in a daze here, because he thought of a little Lolita who was thrown into his bedroom by him...Little Lolita''s anger...it felt terrible even thinking about it...Zhou Ye hurriedly turned towards him Walked to his bedroom...


    Just as Zhou Ye calmed the anger of Lily Evans being left alone...On the other hand, in the boys'' dormitory in Gryffindor, there were some people who stayed up all night...


    "James... haven''t you rested all night?" Sirius rubbed his eyes, looked at James Potter, who was sitting on the window sill and staring at the outside scenery, and asked.


    "Nothing... I just can''t sleep!" James Potter turned to look at his friend, sighed and said, "I don''t know how to explain to my father. I lost the invisibility cloak he gave me. Someone else..."


    "I''m sorry... it''s all my fault..." Hearing James'' words, Sirius couldn''t help but reveal a shameful expression on his face. "If I hadn''t been too eager to help Little Peter solve the spell, I wouldn''t have committed it. Making such a stupid mistake... In the end you lost your invisibility cloak!"


    "No... it''s not your fault..." James sighed, got up from the window sill, walked to Sirius''s side, and sat down."We are friends, I do not regret everything I have done for my friends, I just don''t know how to explain gambling to my father..."


    "Ooo, ooo ...... we do not say, ooo, ooo ...... ...... ...... all my fault everything is my fault ......" Peter Petty long way to wake up sobbing and said he really ...... Feeling really useless, because of myself, my friend has caused my friend to face that guy like a little devil again and again.


    "Stop talking, little Peter...it''s no one''s fault..." Remus Lupin also sat up from his couch...In contrast, he was the calmest of the few... "Everyone is responsible... The grievance with Ye Zhou was actually settled on the train... Have you forgotten the guy who chose Slytherin?"

 Chapter 752

    "Yeah...it''s the guy named Snape..." When Lupin mentioned Snape, little Peter said angrily as if he had found a way to shirk responsibility. "In the beginning, he encouraged everyone to challenge. That little devil''s... now, he has disappeared... this coward... asshole..."


    "Enough...Little Peter..." To be honest, James Potter also has the idea of ??shirking responsibility, but-now shirking responsibility is of no use... Instead, it will only create unclosed cracks between friends. ... "It is useless to say these now... The most important thing is to find a way to let him solve the spell on you..."


    Hearing what James Potter said, everyone fell silent...


    It has been almost two days since Peter was a spell from a young age. During these two days, they had sought help from the teacher in the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, and went to the school doctor Madam Pomfrey at Hogwarts School. However, all these efforts were only In exchange for disappointment again and again...


    No one can unlock the magic Zhou Ye used on Little Peter... Now, Little Peter has got a derogatory nickname in Gryffindor, Crazy Peter... This nickname comes from Peter who has been wearing these days. A cover like a restraint...


    Hearing James Potter''s words, little Peter lowered his head feebly, and he wanted to return to normal... However, this kind of magic that had never been seen before has stumped too many people...


    "Believe me, there must be a way...Peter!" Seeing little Peter''s downcast look, a few friends couldn''t help but walk up to him and comfort him...


    "Thanks, thank you..." Peter had a grateful expression on his face, but there was a demon in his mind yelling frantically [If you didn''t provoke him, how would I laugh at that guy for you, if If I didn''t mock that guy, how could I end up like this?


    Of course... these guys still can''t tell Peter''s voice. After all, they are just a group of eleven-year-old children. They are just a group of righteous middle two teenagers with their brains and partners... With their shallow life experience , Can''t see the dark side of a guy who calls them brothers and sisters.


    Chapter one thousand and sixty nine


    Early in the morning - in the Hogwarts restaurant.


    "I want to eat ice cream..." Lily Evans said to her little boyfriend angrily with her cute little face: "I don''t care, I just want to eat ice cream..."


    "Okay, okay..." Zhou Ye sighed slightly, looking at the little Lolita whose face was full of "I''m very angry, come to coax me", and took out a large cup of chocolate ice cream from her bracelet. , Placed in front of Lily."That''s it, you can''t get angry after eating ice cream..."


    "Look at what you did..." Lily unceremoniously dug a scoop of ice cream with a spoon and put it in her mouth... Of course she had a reason to be angry. When she woke up last night, she realized that her little boyfriend was missing... ¡­If it wasn''t for sister Isabel to rush back in time, she might go to the teacher and report the disappearance of her little boyfriend.


    What''s more, the most excessive thing is-when the little villain came back in the morning, he still carried two completely different perfume smells... Just ask if you are angry...


    Anyway, Lily is dying of anger... So, this morning she knew that ice cream was not served for breakfast at school, but she was still clamoring for ice cream, in order to show her ownership to all the school sisters who intend to inflict on her private plot...


    However, just letting my little boyfriend give him ice cream is only the first step to show ownership, there is something below...


    Thinking of this, Lily put a gentle smile on her face. She gently scooped up a scoop of ice cream in the cup with a spoon, then put it next to Zhou Ye, and said: "Come on, Ye..."


    "..." Zhou Ye knew all about Lili''s little actions, but what should I say?Little Lolita or something, of course she still has privileges...Zhou Ye didn''t mind spoiling her more...


    Seeing her little boyfriend ate the ice cream in her spoon without hesitation, Lily''s happy pair of lovely big eyes were almost narrowed into a seam... "Come again...ah!"


    While happily feeding her little boyfriend, Lily secretly looked at the reactions of others in the restaurant... Seeing envy, jealousy and hatred in the eyes of many senior sisters, her horns couldn''t help but lifted slightly... ¡­


    It''s just a pity that the prefect Anne didn''t come...


    Just when Lily felt a little regretful for the incompleteness of her love show, a group of guys in Gryffindor uniforms gathered around...


    "What do you want to do?" For this group of guys, Lily has no good feelings, especially the leader, the guy named James Potter with messy hair. Lily is especially annoying. The deputy justice partner ran over to find trouble with his little boyfriend. Why is he??


    "This, this, this is your bet to lose to me..." James Potter didn''t know why, facing this cute little loli with red hair, he would always accidentally do stupid things."No... I was wrong, this is the bet I lost to you yesterday..."


    After saying this, James Potter put the tightly wrapped bag in front of Zhou Ye, and then took his brothers away from Ravenclaw''s dining table without looking back...


    "What is this?" Lily Evans can usually ignore the disgusting things, so she didn''t pay attention to the four friends of James Potter who left, but directly focused on her On the table in front of his little boyfriend.


    "I think it''s probably the guy who lost my bet in the flight class yesterday afternoon..." Zhou Ye looked at the boxy ball of objects wrapped on the table and said with a smile.


    "That magic weapon? Invisibility cloak?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lily Evans'' eyes couldn''t help but lit up, and little Lolita''s curiosity began to flood, and she couldn''t help but reach out to solve it. Open the package and see what the legendary cloak looks like...


    But Lily''s little hand had just been placed on the package, but Zhou Ye held it down.


    "Let me see..." Lily can now use her aegyo skills very skillfully...


    "It''s okay to give you this invisibility cloak... But I think you''d better not watch it here..." Zhou Ye''s words made Lily feel a little strange, "Why?"


    "You don''t want everyone to know that you have an invisibility cloak in your hand?" Zhou Ye sighed softly, lying next to Lori''s ear and said, "In that case, in case anyone is seen Something that arrived is a prank, then you will be the first to be suspected. Who told you to have a cloak in your hand?"


    "Huh?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s explanation, Lily Evans was stunned, and then couldn''t help but whispered angrily: "Are they trying to plant and frame it? What a group of despicable guys..."


    "I didn''t say that..." Zhou Ye smiled and rubbed little Lolita''s cheek. "Just in case, let''s say... You don''t think that even if they are not framing, if you want to take this If you make a prank with a cloak, let others know in advance that you have a cloak. Is this a very bad thing?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lily Evans'' eyes couldn''t help but brighten... She was obviously interested in Zhou Ye''s so-called pranks, but she just said as if I was a good boy: "I, I won''t Prank this invisibility cloak..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while. Since you don''t plan to use it for pranks, why cherishly put the package with the invisibility cloak into your space bracelet, and the two big eyeballs are still there. Chaotic...


    "I''m full... Yeah, I forgot that an important thing is in the bedroom, Ye, you help me take the bag to the classroom first... I''ll go back first..." Lily said, standing up, no When Zhou Ye answered, he turned his head and ran towards Ravenclaw''s bedroom...


    Seeing Lily trotting all the way, Zhou Ye sighed... Little Lolita''s mind is so easy to guess. When a child receives a new toy, she will definitely want to try the new toy... even if Lily is a wizard seed, but she can''t get rid of this child nature...


    But it doesn¡¯t matter... Girls just want to be rich...


    After Zhou Ye smiled, he quickly cleaned up the food on his desk, then picked up his and Lily¡¯s schoolbags and walked directly to the classroom where he was enchanted... This morning¡¯s class was two sessions of the magic plant, to be honest. Zhou Ye is still very interested in those strange magic plants...


    The first thousand and seventy chapters


    Lily, who ran back to her bedroom, took a look at the already empty bed in the dormitory, and then she took out the invisibility-cloak package in her bracelet with confidence.


    "So this is the invisibility cloak?" Quickly unpacking the package, Lily took out a black cloak. This black cloak made of unknown material is extremely light and thin, and even gives people a way to see through the cloak. To the feeling of the opposite silhouette.


    Zhou Ye was right - Lily really wanted to see what the invisibility cloak looked like... She was really curious, and if she didn''t take a look, she was afraid that she wouldn''t even think about class.


    "Can this thing really be invisible?" Lily held the black invisibility cloak in her hands, and gestured on her curiously...In an instant, a miracle happened. In the part covered by the invisibility cloak, her body disappeared... ¡­


    No, it shouldn¡¯t be said to have disappeared... because Lily can still clearly feel that her body is still there, and she can still make various movements, but in her sight, the part covered by the invisibility cloak is really Disappeared...


    "What an interesting thing..." Lily stood in front of the mirror curiously, playing with the invisibility cloak in her hand, covering her body completely, only leaking her small head, like a flying head, and then used it again. The invisibility cloak was draped on my body, and instantly the whole person disappeared in the mirror...


    One will be invisible, another will appear-Lily Evans is having fun playing in front of the mirror... It was not until she saw the wall clock hanging on the wall that she suddenly remembered that she was going to class...


    "That''s awful..." Lily Evans packed up the invisibility cloak in her hand and ran towards the door. When she walked out of the door of her bedroom, she looked like a ghost and took out the folded cloak. , Draped directly on her body... and walked towards the bedroom where Anne Euphemia was.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Anne Euphemia was lying halfway on the couch in her dormitory... Behind her was leaning on a thick pillow...


    She was clearly holding a travel novel called "I and the Zombie Face to Face" in her hand, but her gaze had no focus at all... Obviously, she is now out of the sky...


    Originally, Annie returned to the bedroom, after dealing with her roommate¡¯s ridicule, she still wanted to struggle to go to class... However, she obviously underestimated the first pain... One is because she is still younger after all. He was only sixteen years old. Another reason was that Zhou Ye was a little bit frantic. When this guy went back to his body, he didn¡¯t go back to the key parts, so... his size is still a bit too big for a girl her age. Reluctantly.


    Of course, these are trivial things. If Zhou Ye hadn''t played so crazy last night, Annie might be better today... But-obviously, Zhou Ye played a bit last night...cough cough cough...


    So, Annie Euphemia, who doesn¡¯t want to use potions, is tragedy...


    Today, she had to ask her roommate to take a sick leave for herself...If she had to drag her body to class, it would be okay. The problematic way of walking is too obvious in the eyes of interested people... Therefore, in Dormitory rest is the best choice.


    "Little villain..." Annie was holding the book in her hands, but the scenes from last night were repeatedly played in her mind... "This little villain must be very experienced... know all that knowledge..."


    The sunlight shines through the windows inlaid with stained glass, mottled on Annie''s long golden hair... The whole picture is like a Renaissance oil painting, beautiful to the extreme.

 Chapter 753

    At this moment, the whole picture was broken by a squeaky door opening... The slight door opening sounded very harsh in the silent bedroom...


    "Savana??"


    "Becky?"


    "Martha?"


    Anne, who called several classmates in a row without receiving a response, had a numb scalp... She gently put down the book in her hand, and then picked up the magic wand placed by the pillow, "Who is there? Don''t be kidding... ...It''s not funny at all..."


    Just when Annie was about to give herself a bodyguard spell first, a laugh like a silver bell came."Sister Annie..."


    "Lily??" Hearing this familiar voice, Annie hurriedly asked: "Lily are you there?"


    "It''s me, Sister Annie..." As the words fell, a small head appeared in front of Annie out of thin air, shocking her... "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!! Lily, you, how did you become... ¡­It looks like this..."


    "This is the invisibility cloak that Ye gave me... Isn''t it fun..." Lily is not the kind of bear kid who likes pranks. Seeing that Annie was frightened by her, she hurriedly took all the invisibility cloak she was wearing. Down...


    Until she saw Lily''s figure completely exposed in front of her, Annie patted her fierce mouth, and said with a lingering fear: "You scared me to death... Lily..."


    "Who told Sister Annie to secretly eat Ye last night..." Lily sat on the edge of Annie''s couch with a familiar face... said with a small face: "And also deliberately hiding from me... so I am very angry¡­¡­"


    "Yes, I''m sorry... Lily... I... I..." The guilty-hearted Annie turned red in an instant. She only felt very embarrassed now, and she felt like the mistress was caught by the main house.


    "Ah!! There really was sister Annie last night..." Lily looked depressed when she heard Annie''s words... In fact, Zhou Ye only said that she was with two other girlfriends last night, but she didn''t tell her name...


    As a result, the inexperienced Annie was so cheated by Lily, all were recruited...


    No matter how stupid Annie is at this time, she also knows that she has been given a routine by Lily...So, it''s better to just recognize it."Actually, I was caught by Teacher Jasmine last night... Ye went to save me... Finally... we were just like that..."


    "It turned out to be like this..." Lily felt better after listening to Annie''s statement. Although Zhou Ye didn''t tell her exactly who she was with, she didn''t deceive her in the general direction... As for being jealous ??Forget it... the jealousy that should be eaten has been eaten a long time ago, and-if she was really jealous, she would not be with Zhou Ye in the first place.


    After all-in Leeds Castle, she has already experienced scenes that are more outrageous than last night.


    "Ye is also true... I know that Sister Annie is not feeling well, and I don''t know to bring you some breakfast..." What can bring you closer to the psychological distance between two women than complaining about a man who shares the same??Lily said...no, in short, everything was the little villain''s fault.


    "It''s okay... Just now Martha has brought me some breakfast..." Annie explained for her little man: "And this is the female dormitory, it is not convenient for Ye to come in after all..."


    "Sister Annie, you just spoil him too..." Lily said, waving her small fist, as if she was about to defeat her class enemies: "We must let him do it, let him know... There are more women. It''s not a good thing, let him be busy and have no time to recruit bees and butterflies..."


    "It seems...this is a good way..." Annie nodded her little head thoughtfully...As for the charm of her little man, Annie is the one who has the most say... as a fifth-grade student. Lao Sheng, she knew that from the first night that the little villain entered Hogwarts, there was only one theme for the night slumber meeting in the entire Ravenclaw dormitory, and that was the little villain...


    "Yes, that''s it... That''s it!" Lily decided to win over all the sisters, to create problems for her little boyfriend to pick up girls... Said she is a sister, in fact, she is the youngest one... "


    "We want to... then... and then... so that those other guys won''t dare to approach the little villains anymore..."


    "No, no, I think this will make Ye angry... We might as well... and then..."


    Two heads, one big and one small, got together... Unknowingly, Lily had accomplished the achievement [Half a day at Hogwarts absenteeism]... Of course, Lily wouldn¡¯t care too much, after all-many things are better than Class is much more important.


    Chapter one thousand and seventy one


    Greenhouse No. 4¡ª¡ªThe magic planting class for freshmen is underway.


    "This is the Iman vine flower, also called the ecstasy flower... Its pollen has a strong magical effect. Their juice and pollen are the best raw materials for tranquilizers and analgesics... Of course, many dark wizards use their pollen. Do some bad things, but I don¡¯t recommend you to learn from them, if you don¡¯t want to be approached by the Auror of the Ministry of Magic..."


    Professor Sprout, dressed in labor costumes, dressed as the most common female worker in a manor, is introducing the characteristics and medicinal properties of the various magic plants grown in the greenhouse to the freshmen. These things will be combined with potions. use together.


    Zhou Ye looked at Iman Vine with interest. He had read a lot of knowledge in the book, but after all, the conditions in his castle were limited, and it was impossible for every magic plant to be planted by himself, so... now look at it. He still feels very happy when he arrives in kind.


    Following Professor Sprout¡¯s explanation...Zhou Ye saw a lot of weird plants in the magic world...Of course, he did not forget to ask his little Lolita for a leave...


    Although Little Lori is not by his side today, Zhou Ye is not alone...


    Or it should be said that because Lily is not by his side, he is surrounded by a group of Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw''s little loli...Although they are not as sweet and cute as Lily, they are better in quantity How much...


    From time to time, the little loli came to surround themselves by asking questions, which is a fair and honest reason...Finally, almost all the girls stood around Zhou Ye...and on the other side were a group of hardworking ladies. ...


    "Suddenly I felt that studying magic at Hogwarts was definitely the most failed choice in my life..." A boy in Hufflepuff uniforms looked at Zhou Ye with a grimace, like a star holding the moon. General formation.


    "No...I think it''s okay, you should be glad that you are not assigned to Ravenclaw College... Otherwise, living in his shadow every day, sooner or later will collapse..." The same is Hufflepuff College Said the boy.


    "I remember it seems that only one of his boys is from Ravenclaw College..." Another faint voice came, apparently also a master of envy and hatred.


    "We''re okay... I heard that many of Ravenclaw''s seniors are going crazy..." A slightly smiling voice came. Obviously, he was the kind of seeing others living worse than himself. You can feel happy fools."It is said that Ravenclaw''s seniors have launched a campaign to boycott Ye Zhou, but they were brutally suppressed by the seniors!"


    "Really poor seniors... I hope they can stay firmly in his shadow forever!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye was answering the various questions of the little loli, while listening to the voices from the boys group... Zhou Ye didn''t take what they said about the boycott... The address was boycotting, and he didn''t come for those boys. Hogwarts...


    Having said that, when Zhou Ye read novels a long time ago, he always couldn''t understand-why those crossing pig''s feet always like to be friends with the original male pig''s feet, brothers or something... In Zhou Ye''s view, you Acridine, a man, went to other worlds, not to mention collecting his favorite sister paper, but ran to be a brother with a male pig''s feet??This has to make people doubt their sexual orientation... Or, the author of those novels is a woman who specializes in it, and she is a rotten girl?


    However, anyway...Zhou Ye would never do that...beauties are a scarce resource, just like cultivation resources, they are used to grab...the gods are looking for male protagonists...anyway, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t. That leisure time.


    The two lessons of magic planting were quickly over...To be honest, for such an interesting course, Zhou Ye didn''t seem to feel the passage of time at all, and he still had some meanings...


    However, the school is over... the school does not make up for someone alone.


    After class-Zhou Ye walked towards the restaurant directly surrounded by a group of little loli... Behind him was a group of hard-working [Magic Apprentices]... It is estimated that they will be a successful [Magic Master] in the future... Zhou Ye agreed.


    "Ye, here--!" As soon as Zhou Ye walked into the restaurant surrounded by little Lolita, he heard Lily''s cry, followed the voice and looked at it... Zhou Ye was just stunned... what about these two people Will be together??


    At the table belonging to Ravenclaw, two beauties, one big and one small, were waving to him together... it was not others, it was Lily Evans and Anne Euphemia.


    There was a space between the two. Zhou Ye didn''t need to ask, he knew that it belonged to him... He hurriedly said sorry to the little loli around him, and walked to the two of them... Pulled by the two, sat in the middle.


    "Anne... are you better? I was thinking about going to the dormitory to see you for a while..." Zhou Ye looked at Annie with a worried expression on his face and asked. This is not because he is deliberately hypocritical. In fact, Zhou Ye was very kind to his woman.


    "Much better... Fortunately, Lily was with me in the morning..." Annie looked at Lily with a gentle smile on her face, and then said, "How about today''s class?"


    "It feels much more interesting than reading at home..." Zhou Ye replied with a smile...


    "Then you must be very hungry..." Lily took the conversation and said, "Then let''s start eating..."


    "Huh!" Zhou Ye nodded.


    "Fork¡¤Spoon¡¤Big Tail!" Annie smiled slightly when she heard Zhou Ye''s words, and said the command to the dining table... Suddenly a table of rich lunch still braving the aroma of food appeared on the table in front of the three of them.


    In fact, all the meals at Hogwarts are brought here by the house elves through this magical password. The breakfast on the first day of the new students is only for the Muggle-born children... to make the elves come here. Children born in melon can have a process of adapting.


    On the first day of breakfast, Lily went to the breakfast that she took out of the dining car pushed by the house elf, and she never went there again...


    Of course, this is a digression...


    Faced with Zhou Ye being called away by Lily, the loli around him couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated, of course¡ªno one would run to Lily, and maintaining demeanor in front of her favorite object is the most basic love knowledge. Even the little loli who have no love experience want to show their best side, instead of quarreling like a shrew, so those who do it can only be done by women who lack the roots of their brains.

 Chapter 754

    As Zhou Ye left, the little loli who surrounded him also dispersed according to their respective academy tables... Several little loli who had a good relationship with Lily sat opposite the three of them... ...But soon, they couldn''t stand the actions of the three, speeded up their lunch and fled the restaurant.


    It''s not that Lily and Annie and Zhou Ye have deliberately disgusting actions...but Lily and Annie''s actions are a bit too sweet, and they are all too sweet...


    "Ye, I guess you must like this barbecue, come on, Zhang Zeng...ah!"


    "Honey, be careful, come and have a sip of juice..."


    "Wow, there are chocolate cakes available at noon today, come, my dear¡ªZhang Zang..."


    "This pudding is also good... Ye, ah--!"


    Zhou Ye was sitting between the two women. Basically the knife and fork he was holding was a decoration... When it was completely useless, he would give it to Annie and Lily to give it a bite... from time to time the two women would still take it. Picking up the napkin like a gentle little wife, wipe his corners...


    The eyes of the whole restaurant couldn¡¯t help but look at the three of them...but Lily and Annie are still the same... and Zhou Ye did not waver in the face of those envy and hatred eyes...he was spoiled by the maids a long time ago. For him, such a level of service is not unsuitable for him.As for the gazes of the future [Great Magister], Zhou Ye simply ignored it.


    Chapter one thousand and seventy two


    "Come on, dear... taste this Eaton Max... I think it should be more to your taste..." Annie gently scooped up a spoonful of Eaton Max made of strawberry, cream and white su Zhou Ye''s gaze... Watching Zhou Ye mouth and eat all the food in the spoon, he couldn''t help but put on a happy smile on his face.


    Annie met Lily without a trace, and both of them had slightly triumphant glances...


    The reason why they are so happy is because they have discovered that the strategies they have discussed are indeed effective...feed, show affection, and then openly confirm the relationship...


    After such a set of procedures, basically all the girls who had surrounded their little man ran away...


    This is what they discussed in the morning, [Some opinions on the merciful counter-plan of Huaxin boyfriend.


    The two discussed in their dormitory for a full morning... They found that many times their little boyfriend just didn''t know how to refuse... Otherwise, there would not be so many girls around him, he would never say anything seriously. Words... [In fact, it¡¯s just because Zhou Ye likes to be surrounded by little loli]


    This makes them more invisible enemies...


    Of course, they can also go to their little man to quarrel... But that is the most stupid way-quarreling will only make your lover farther and farther away from you... There is another most important reason, that is two people They are all a little afraid of the Zhou family''s family law... and they don''t want their little boyfriend to be angry.


    So here comes the question... and you can''t quarrel, how do you get rid of the bitters who are coveting their boyfriends?


    The two discussed all morning, and finally decided on the battle plan for the show...that is, show the affection...the show of affection everywhere.


    When the two of them showed their affection with Zhou Ye, two impossible mountains stood in front of the other girls... You know, Anne Euphemia, as the garden flower of Ravenclaw, is also extremely beautiful. What about Lily?She is a little beauty with loli attributes.


    With the isolation of the big one and the small two mountains, who would dare to claim that she has the capital to surpass the two women?


    Well, even if you have the beauty that surpasses Annie, and the cuteness that surpasses Lily... Then can you have the confidence to surpass two people at the same time?They are two people... They just don''t care about two-to-one in this posture... What about you?can you do it?


    Obviously, many people can''t do it...So, they flinched... Either they quit because facing Annie, who has the beauty of an elf, and therefore quit, or because they feel that they can''t accept many-to-one at all and quit...


    Regarding such a change...Zhou Ye saw clearly...


    These two chicks felt very top-notch ideas. To tell the truth, in Zhou Ye''s eyes, they have long been commonplace... You know, three women are happy, what are thousands of women??It''s war...


    Annie and Lily claimed to be smart, but they were already used up in Zhou Ye''s harem...


    Under the sun, there is nothing new... This is especially true with women.


    Zhou Ye just enjoys the two women''s well-behaved service... he won''t tell two silly girls, if he really fell in love with a woman, as long as the spiritual hint is used, the two so-called invisible The isolation tactics will fall apart in an instant.


    Of course, it''s better to make the two of them happy for now...


    For the rest of the day, Zhou Ye lived an extremely comfortable life, attending classes, training Quidditch, and playing with his own women in various moods... The small days were extremely comfortable...


    After losing to Zhou Ye''s invisibility suit, the annoying Former Two or Four in the past never appeared in front of Zhou Ye... Maybe they were deliberately avoiding Zhou Ye, who knows?


    When a person is only a little bit above ordinary people, it will arouse other people¡¯s jealousy, but when a person surpasses others a lot and ordinary people can¡¯t even see his back, the so-called jealousy is gone, because they only look up. For you...


    Just like an ordinary person who bought a lottery ticket and won tens of millions, you will say sourly [Dog X Luck], but when the horse XX from Tao X.com stands in front of you, you will say that he [ X Yun]?No...you will only look up at him...this is human nature.


    Therefore, when Zhou Ye showed talents that far surpassed his peers in all aspects, and even far surpassed those seniors and seniors, all the words of envy and jealousy disappeared, and some were only the worship that rose from the bottom of my heart. situation.


    After studying at Hogwarts for more than two months, Zhou Ye has become a veritable prince of Ravenclaw...Some people even think that it is only natural that he monopolizes Ravenclaw''s two beauties, one young and one young...


    But anyway, the Hogwarts Cup Quidditch competition once a year is about to start again...


    On November 15th, the weather in Hogwarts was exceptionally clear... On the Quidditch field, parents from various student families, as well as teachers and students gathered in the high stands around the stadium, they waited The beginning of the game.


    "How could it be Gryffindor to Ravenclaw... I knew I shouldn''t have come so early, I should go to Hogmore to buy some gadgets, your sister has complained about me many times..." A chubby middle-aged witch in a traditional wizard robes was chattering and complaining, and beside her stood a fifteen or sixteen-year-old, slightly chubby girl in a Slytherin cloak.


    "No, mother...this time can be said to be one of the most exciting duels..." The slightly fat girl explained to her mother with excitement: "You know, this year''s Ravenclaw team is not the previous year. Such a weak chicken..."


    "Why?" the girl''s mother asked strangely.


    "Because they have a little prince..." The Slytherin girl said, pointing her finger to the opposite stand, and said: "And, even if you go to Hogsmeade now, no one will sell you anything... Because they are all here waiting to see the first battle of the little prince!"


    "Huh? Isn''t that the owner of Fengya Wizard Clothing Store?" The fat woman half-trusted the binoculars in her hand and looked towards the opposite stand. She immediately saw several familiar figures... all of them were Hogmore. The bosses of the various shops that I found looked like they seemed to be happily discussing something... "Little Prince?? Who is it??"


    "Mom...Although the little prince is a Muggle-born freshman,...you will definitely like him..." The girl gave her mother an Amway of Zhou Ye''s deeds while staring at Lavin with her eyes tightly. I''m afraid I won''t take a look at the door where Crow played.


    "A Muggle-born apprentice?" The fat woman''s voice was a little disdainful... but her daughter could no longer refute her, because the trombone had already sounded and the game was about to begin¡ª


    Chapter one thousand and seventy three


    Next to the Quidditch field, in Ravenclaw¡¯s entry reserve room... All the Ravenclaw team members gathered here, waiting to enter the field¡ª


    This also includes Zhou Ye and Annie...


    Although it¡¯s not the first time to participate in a Hogwarts Quidditch game... However, Captain Josie Plitt feels like she is standing here for the first time... The flying broomsticks in her nervous hands are somewhat Trembling...


    This reminded her of the first time she participated in the competition. At that time-she was still a rookie, full of longing and hope for victory... The first time she was so nervous... But then, slowly It turned into disappointment, unwillingness, and even fear of this venue.


    Repeated failures shattered her dream...


    Today, she is standing here again, this time-she can loudly announce to all the teachers and students of Hogwarts without hesitation [We are here for the championship...]


    She knew that maybe when she said this, someone would be disdainful, someone would abuse... scolded them for unawareness, but-she still wanted to shout loudly to those guys outside, "This time, we Ravenclaw will not fail again...because we have the little prince..."


    Just when Josie felt her mood getting more and more difficult, she suddenly felt that someone was patting the back of her hand... She couldn''t help turning her head to look, "What''s wrong? Little Prince... are you nervous?"


    "No... I''m just afraid that you are too excited, let you calm down a little..." Zhou Ye smiled at his captain and said. He sensed the nervousness of this senior sister and joked: "You have to get used to winning. ...Starting today..."


    "Hmm..." Josie knew that she was really too nervous. As a team leader, calmness is the quality she should have, and now she obviously cannot be called a calm captain.


    Thinking of this, Josie couldn''t help but smile at Zhou Ye gratefully... "Thank you..."


    "You''re welcome!" Zhou Ye said and focused his attention on her own woman. At this moment, Annie was actually very nervous. You can see from her movements after entering the preparation room...


    She was stroking the line of small characters engraved on her new flying broom over and over again with her hand [Gift to my beloved-Annie Euphemia], the line of small characters was engraved by Zhou Ye at her request...


    "Ye, we will definitely win, right?" Annie asked nervously when she saw her little boyfriend look at her.


    She seemed to want some kind of guarantee from her little boyfriend...

 Chapter 755

    "Yes, we will win...just like in previous training..." Zhou Ye stretched out his little hand, grabbed Annie''s hand, and soothed her somewhat uneasy mood.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, not only Annie, but even the other team members were relieved a lot...because they thought about the incredible performance of their little prince in training...


    At this moment, with the sound of a chain being pulled, the gate of the preparation room was pulled open...


    Looking at the crowded auditorium outside, listening to their hoarse shouts, Josie took a deep breath, then straddled her broomstick and shouted vigorously: "The champion belongs to our Ravenclaw. of¡­¡­"


    "Yes, the champion belongs to our Ravenclaw..." XN


    With the shouts, the girls of the team all sat on their broomsticks, and under the leadership of Josie, they rushed out of the gate...


    Using Zhou Ye as the arrow, they formed a swept-back wing formation and flew around the field for a week... This was the opening performance that had been planned long ago...


    Surrounded by a group of girls, Zhou Ye, a man, appeared very conspicuous. Of course, the most conspicuous was his unusual flying posture... Others all flew on broomsticks, but he was standing alone. Flying on a silver broom full of streamliness.


    The girls at Hogwarts have long been accustomed to Zhou Ye¡¯s unique flight mode, and even¡ªsomeone once wanted to imitate Zhou Ye¡¯s flying method... It¡¯s a pity that none of them can succeed. The... the worst one fell from the sky and is still hospitalized in the school infirmary.


    Facts have proved that not everyone can fly on the broom like Zhou Ye.


    "Although the length is good, but...this is too deviant?" A middle-aged man standing in the audience, watching Zhou Ye flying around the field, said angrily: " Flying broomsticks are for riding, not for standing and being handsome..."


    "Oh? Excuse me, which law issued by the International Magic Association requires flying broomsticks to be used for riding?" came from a somewhat vigorous mezzo soprano, not someone else, who just said watching this The game is not as good as the fat lady who went shopping at Hogsmeade. The moment Zhou Ye appeared, she became his diehard.


    "This..." Hearing the question from the fat woman, the middle-aged man was speechless and couldn''t say a word. There is really no legal requirement that flying broomsticks must be used for riding... He is just jealous of the same sex. That''s it.


    "So, jealousy is a bit too ugly... Sir, especially the target of your jealousy is just a child..." Seeing the embarrassing appearance of the middle-aged man, the fat woman is like a hen in a fight Said proudly: "It is because of the existence of a group of old antiques like you in the magic world that generations are not as good as generations..."


    "Really, it''s unreasonable..." In the face of the fat woman''s pressing force, the middle-aged man can only shake his hand, pretending to be indifferent to the woman, squeezing out the crowd, and walking away...


    "Nice job, mother..." the Slytherin girl said to her mother with a smile.


    "Nothing... I hate the guys who don''t know themselves the most. The little guy''s actions are so handsome-oh my god, how did he make this action??"


    At this moment, Zhou Ye stood on his silver arrow-shaped flying broomstick [Silver Shadowman¡¯s Surfboard] and made a three-hundred-sixty-degree maneuver... Suddenly, the audience shouted in exclamation...


    "This must be some kind of magic... God, this action is so handsome, I want to learn it..."


    "Zhou Ye...I love you..."


    "Little Prince... Come on..."


    "Little Prince, you are the best..."


    The screams that sounded from time to time in the auditorium brought the atmosphere of the entire venue to the highest peak...Even, the cheerleader group spontaneously organized by the Ravenclaw girls was shouting Zhou Ye''s name in unison, and they even deliberately used the extension Sound Magic... Zhou Ye''s name sounded throughout the venue.


    At this time, the gate on the other side was also opened, and Gryffindor players rushed into the sky on their broomsticks...


    Does anyone cheer for them??Don''t say-there really is...


    However, the cheering of the boys in Gryffindor was completely suppressed by the shouts of the girls in Ravenclaw... It sounded like the gap between a mosquito and a whistle... No way, the girls in Gryffindor They all defected collectively. Although they will not be able to cheer for the Ravenclaw team at this time, but... they can choose the most primitive way of releasing water without speaking.


    The girls in the other two academies don¡¯t have so many worries. Anyway, it¡¯s not that their academy¡¯s team is playing against Zhou Ye¡¯s Ravenclaw team. Of course, they can cheer Ravenclaw upright...


    This caused a lot of pressure on the players of the Gryffindor team...not to mention, the pressure of facing the entire academy alone is enough to make them daunted.


    If this is a popular arena, just with such a huge gap, Zhou Ye''s Ravenclaw team is enough to advance...


    Chapter one thousand and seventy four


    "Welcome to the first Quidditch game at Hogwarts this school year. Today, Ravenclaw will play against Gryffindor..." Standing on the podium, it was not someone else who was acting as a commentator. It was the Defense Against the Dark Arts class. ''S assistant, Bellatrix Black.


    As Zhou Ye¡¯s woman, although she cannot blatantly favor her own little man¡¯s team, but...she can deliberately ignore certain unspeakable plots...for example: "The Ravenclaw team is playing now. Team members, look at their graceful flying posture. Shouldn¡¯t you give them a warm applause?"


    Following Bella¡¯s words, a deafening scream and applause erupted from the entire venue...


    But obviously the players of the Gryffindor team flew out from behind, but Bella didn''t mention the applause at all, just a faint saying [The Gryffindor team is playing now...] and it''s over...


    In the face of Bella''s blatant little movement, Dumbledore sitting behind her could only shook his head helplessly... Slytherin and Gryffindor had been at odds for a long time, and Albus Dumbledore could not help...


    At this moment-the Ravenclaw team and Gryffindor team in mid-air on the court have set up their positions in accordance with the traditional opening formation... Except for the respective seekers of the two teams, the other players have formed a circle in the center of the court round¡­¡­


    As the referee, Mrs. Hooch walked to the middle of the field. She looked up at the players of the two teams in mid-air, and said unceremoniously: "I want to see a civilized and wonderful game...Everyone is. "


    As Mrs. Hooch opened the box, the two roaming balls rose to the sky first, followed by the Golden Snitch... This little thing was very arrogant and circled the seekers of the two teams. One The provocative look...


    Zhou Ye didn¡¯t care about this... this little thing might be a very difficult elf for others, but for Zhou Ye... hehe...


    After the Golden Snitch also flew into the sky, Madam Hooch calmly picked up the Ghost Flying Ball from the box... Then, she threw it to the sky hard... The odd game officially started.


    "Hey, kid, the Quidditch competition is not a beauty pageant... You have come to the wrong place, be careful that your handsome face is disfigured by accident... You will never see the beauty again..." Opposite Ge Lanffindor''s seeker is a seventh-grade veteran. For him, trash talk can make opponents move forward and backward...this is already his usual method.


    "Haha..." Facing the provocation of the pocky guy on the opposite side, Zhou Ye jerked at him and responded with a smile without a smile. Now let him have a mouth addiction for the time being, and let him know about Huo. How deeply the sickbed in Gwartz''s medical room missed him.


    Seeing that Zhou Ye didn¡¯t eat his style at all, Gryffindor¡¯s seekers didn¡¯t take it seriously. His trash talk is well-known in the hospital. Although the opponent doesn¡¯t eat his own set at the moment, he has more tricks. Let the handsome little guy become angry and lose his composure.


    At this moment, the chaser of the Gryffindor team had got the ghost fly ball, flew to Ravenclaw''s goal, flicked the ghost fly ball into Ravenclaw''s goal...


    "Gryffindor scored a goal... the first ten..." With Bella''s feeble commentary, the boys in Gryffindor in the surrounding auditorium made a loud noise like a Chinese New Year...


    "Ha, your little prince is not so good..."


    "Slim-skinned guy, Quidditch is not for you..."


    Their ridicule immediately caused the girls to retort, "It''s just one goal, what''s so great..."


    "Yes, first serving does not mean that you Gryffindor can win..."


    "A bunch of guys who don''t know what you know... It''s just our little prince who is letting you... lest you lose a point when you lose it, then it would be too ugly to lose..."


    There was a scolding war off the court, and the air was not at peace...


    "It seems that your teammates are not very good... But there is no way. Why does your Ravenclaw team have no boys?" Gryffindor''s pocky face Seeker saw his team After scoring a goal, he immediately continued to mock Zhou Ye proudly. The implication of his words was that Zhou Ye was not a man...


    Zhou Ye didn''t even glance at him. For Zhou Ye, his attention had always been on his teammates... He saw the efforts of his teammates, but after all, hard work does not represent talent... Women are exercising The weakness above cannot be caught up with hard work.


    "It''s time to start..." Zhou Ye muttered to himself, then he arched forward slightly..., then looked at the guy who was chattering on the opposite side, "Asshole, you are ready to enter. Is the hospital?"


    "What are you talking about?" The guy with the pocky face didn''t even react... he felt like he was hit by a steel body, and the whole person fell to the ground upside down...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye flew forward at a speed exceeding 400 kilometers per hour... There was a small golden thing in front of him, evading Zhou Ye''s capture...


    "The little prince of Ravenclaw moved... He is catching the Golden Snitch... God, his speed is so fast..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s movement, Bella''s commentary was suddenly full of passion... ... "Huh? Why did Gryffindor''s Seeker fall? Oh, it turns out that he accidentally hit the little prince... What a tragic guy... he was hit by the little prince, I just I want to say...your Gryffindor Seekers are so vulnerable!"


    Facing Bella''s slightly provocative words, the Gryffindor boy was strangely silent.


    Compare the body shapes and movements of both sides... They are really powerless to refute.

 Chapter 756

    Zhou Ye is currently less than 1.7 meters tall, while Gryffindor¡¯s seeker is 1.8 meters tall, Zhou Ye is eleven years old, and the seeker who was hit is almost 19 years old. Oh... Zhou Ye was standing on the broom, and the seeker was sitting on the broom.


    From all aspects of comparison, Zhou Ye should be the one who was knocked down, but... it was Gryffindor¡¯s pocky face Seeker who was knocked down...


    How does this make those Gryffindor boys refute???


    Seeing Zhou Ye starting to chase the ball, screams screamed from the entire field... Zhou Ye, who was chasing the Golden Snitch, faced the deafening screams and just smiled... "Good show, just now Start¡­¡­"


    The first thousand and seventy-five chapters


    "Kyle, what happened to little Tommy?" Oliver Marcus, the captain and chaser of Gryffindor who was chasing Anne, heard the screams on the court and asked some strangely about him Partner said.


    Because of the angle problem, Oliver just had time to see his team''s Seeker Little Tommy actually planted from mid-air... As for how he planted the broom, he didn''t see it.


    So Oliver can only ask his players, the other batter Kyle...


    "I don''t know, but I think it probably has something to do with that kid..." Kyle said, pointing to Zhou Ye, who was flying around the field quickly, with the stick he used to hit the ball in his hand. ..."


    "Forget it...it seems that I can only maximize the points this time..." Oliver sighed and secretly rejoiced. Fortunately, the Quidditch match is not calculated based on the number of wins... After the points obtained in the field are added, the total points obtained determine the champion.


    Since the seeker in his team has had an accident, it is equal to a one-and-a-half-point gap of the opposite side that he has been behind invisibly, but it is nothing. You can get closer to this point difference ratio by chasing the golfer. Even tied with the victory.


    If facing a strong enemy like Slytherin, Oliver would not dare to say that... But if facing a weaker team like Ravenclaw... Oliver thinks he can still fight...


    However-will Zhou Ye do as he wishes???Obviously-no.


    Zhou Ye was chasing the golden snitch more than one meter in front of him, while paying attention to the form of the entire arena... For him, trying to catch the golden snitch was like trying to fetch something. He even said he wouldn¡¯t be polite in the first minute. When that happens, Zhou Ye will be able to make the golden snitch appear in his hands.


    But-it makes no sense...


    There is no time limit for the Quidditch game-only the moment the Golden Snitch is caught, the whole game is completely over.


    If Zhou Ye caught the Golden Snitch at the beginning of the game, of course Ravenclaw won the game and scored one hundred and fifty points, but this does not mean that he can lead Ravenclaw to the podium. Because-the whole event is based on points to determine the final winner...


    Even if Zhou Ye won four consecutive games at the fastest speed, but in the end Ravenclaw only scored six hundred points... six hundred points, is that too much?Can you win the championship for sure?Can''t...not too much.


    If the opponent scores more than a dozen goals in each of the other three games, plus the Golden Snitch... then it means that the opponent can get at least more than 300 points in a game... In this way, how can it be done in three games? More than six hundred points...


    In order to secure the period...Zhou Ye decided to play a Quidditch game in rugby mode...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said to himself: "Little thing, go find our goal..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, the Golden Snitch''s wings once again accelerated the vibration frequency... a sharp turn, rushed into the game...


    "Be careful¡ªcaptain!"


    When Oliver felt that he would soon be able to catch up with the Ravenclaw chaser Annie who was holding the ghost fly ball and rushing to the goal of his academy, suddenly he heard the screams of his players...


    "how¡­¡­"


    Oliver just wanted to ask what''s wrong, when he didn''t finish his words... he felt like his flying broomstick was hit hard by a high-speed train. He couldn''t control the broomstick and was directly in the air. The middle began to spin around...


    What kind of experience is it after rotating more than 40 laps at high speed in place??Oliver will tell you... dizziness, loss of balance, nausea...


    At the end he only heard a scream from his teammate... and then the whole person fell into darkness...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye, like a rampaging behemoth, was flying everywhere in the Quidditch game...Everywhere he went, a Gryffindor player would suffer.


    Either he was directly hit off the broom, or he was hit by him and flew everywhere, unable to grasp his balance, and eventually fell on the sandy ground of Quidditch.


    "This guy..." Madam Huo Qi frowned as she watched Zhou Ye flying around in the field. She was not stupid, and basically saw it... This little guy was deliberately using the rules to help her ball. The team won.


    Although I can see it, Mrs. Hooch didn''t say anything... What is the use rule?In other words... everything is still within the rules, so... she, the referee, has no right to interfere with the game.


    "Hey----!" Annie, who was holding the Guifei ball towards the Gryffindor goal, suddenly felt that her side was a lot cleaner...the few guys who had been biting on herself are gone... ¡­


    She couldn''t help slowing down, and looked left and right... it didn''t matter at all, she almost made her fall off the broomstick.


    I saw that there were only my teammates in blue uniforms left over the entire arena, and all of Gryffindor¡¯s players were gone. No, there was another... shivering at the goal. Gryffindor''s goalkeeper.


    She looked down. On the sand of the stadium, the players in red Gryffindor costumes were either rolling back and forth and groaning, or lying there without knowing the personnel...


    Annie couldn''t help looking for her little boyfriend... After a while, she finally saw her little boyfriend... At this moment, Zhou Ye was smiling and chasing that golden little thing...


    Seeing Annie looking at herself, she winked at her playfully...


    Suddenly-Annie suddenly realized... All these are the calculations of her little boyfriend...


    Thinking of this, Annie couldn''t help but smile... He made a gesture to her captain, and then walked towards Gryffindor''s goal...


    When five figures appeared in front of Gryffindor¡¯s goal, Gryffindor¡¯s goalkeeper was almost crying...As a goalkeeper, or as the most idle person on the field, he or the entire field, he saw the most The clear one.


    He saw that his teammates were knocked down one by one by that monster-like little guy... Now he is the only goalkeeper on the field... And the Golden Snitch has not been caught yet, that is to say... the game is not over yet. .


    How can he not be afraid...


    Whether he is afraid or not, the Ravenclaw girls are already so excited to die...They lined up in a neat line around Gryffindor''s goal, and shot the ball one by one...


    Gryffindor¡¯s goalkeeper wanted to stop all the balls... but-- he didn¡¯t have the skills... and, most importantly, Zhou Ye was by his side from time to time Chasing the figure of the golden snitch also brought him a lot of pressure.


    This poor fellow, he really is about to cry...


    The first thousand and seventy-six chapters


    "Ravenclaw scored a goal and they have evened the score..."


    "Ravenclaw scored another goal, they are ahead, beautiful Thomas back, they are ahead of Gryffindor..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As the commentator Bella, the commentator was happily at this time... and the atmosphere on the court was a bit strange...


    The girls¡¯ screams are still loud and loud. For them... it doesn¡¯t matter who wins the championship, what matters is-Zhou Ye is on the court... and some boys and other male parents look the same. Confused...Can Quidditch still play like this??What a long experience...


    "This...Ordinarily...should be considered a foul?" A middle-aged man stared at the weird scene in the court and asked with his tongue.


    "This¡ªto be precise, it¡¯s not a foul..." Another man in a magic robe with a Ministry of Magic badge in front of him looked at the Quidditch stadium without squinting, Zhou Ye''s actions. , Said: "The Quidditch game does not prohibit body collisions, and even to make the game more combative, two walking balls are added... Using the walking balls to kill the opponent is allowed in the rules. of!"


    "But... now it''s completely overwhelmed..." the middle-aged man murmured.


    "It''s nothing. In the 68th Quidditch World Cup, a similar situation happened before..." The man from the Ministry of Magic explained: "But the guy who rushed through was a giant with blood. The Irish wizard of Ireland, he used his physical advantage to create such a situation, but he only succeeded once. The opponents in the second game knew their tactics and turned them around..."


    Having said this, the man in the robes of magic sighed: "But the boy in front of him is obviously different. He has two extremely important indicators of speed and physical strength... I think, even if this boy is going to participate in the Quidditch World Cup, It can bring some surprises to those guys with eyes above the top!"


    "... Didn''t you expect you to be so knowledgeable and know so much about Quidditch?" The middle-aged man couldn''t help but praised when he heard him, "I am Jerome Theodore, and my son is in Hufflepuff. Go to school!"


    "My name is Mike Lawrence... I work in the Sports Department of the Ministry of Magic... Uh, I''m not married yet, but I actually came to Hogwarts to see if there are any seeded players..." Wearing a robe of Magic Minister The man also introduced himself.

 Chapter 757

    "When the game is over, how about finding a place to have a drink? I still have a lot of Quidditch things to ask for!"


    "Of course, no problem¡­¡­"


    Not to mention how these two sympathetic men are doing their best there, only the weird game on the court...


    The whole game has entered garbage time-now Ravenclaw is totally bullying the poor goalkeeper of Gryffindor... one goalkeeper, three goals... In this case, Gryffindor That poor goalkeeper can only do his best to defend one...


    However, that is obviously doing useless work.


    Even Ravenclaw¡¯s five girls have divided their responsibilities and started scoring games...Some are responsible for packing up the roaming balls so that they don¡¯t mess with them, some ran to catch the ball...there are also specially guarded at the gate, etc. To smash the ball in...


    In a short period of time, in less than an hour, Ravenclaw scored a full fifty goals... Fifty goals equals five hundred points... It is interesting to see that Zhou Ye''s score is good enough... think After thinking about it, he simply caught the golden snitch who had been wandering with him for an hour.


    In the end, Ravenclaw got six hundred and fifty points...


    As the game was completely over--the poor remaining goalkeeper in Gryffindor completely collapsed to the ground... He didn''t even have the energy to fly off the broomstick...


    "I declare... the winner of this competition is-Ravenclaw!"


    With the voice of Mrs. Hooch, the students of the entire Ravenclaw phalanx boiled up-when did they defeat Gryffindor? In the past, they Ravenclaw robbed Hufflepuff The third place...


    Listen to it, grab the third place ¡ª it sounds sad.


    However, this is a true portrayal of Ravenclaw-the championship is a matter between Gryffindor and Slytherin. Ravenclaw never qualified to compete with those two academies.


    But-today-


    With an overwhelmingly dominant score, the Ravenclaw team stepped on the former defending champion Gryffindor...Those guys in the third and fourth years don¡¯t really understand what this means, but those in the fifth and sixth grades, and even The seniors of Ravenclaw who were about to graduate in the seventh grade were as if they were given a shot of blood... I felt so proud.


    For them-this means that their Ravenclaw is also close to the podium, which means that the shame of the past will be washed away... At this moment, they all called out a name in unison: "Prince Your Highness, Your Highness, Your Highness, Your Highness, Your Highness..."


    Annie, who had followed her teammates into the lounge next to the Quidditch arena, also heard the neat shouts outside... She couldn''t help but happily tugged her little boyfriend''s hand, and said excitedly: "Listen... ¡­My dear, listen... everyone is calling you..."


    "Um...I heard..." Zhou Ye nodded, he didn''t feel the call like this... Or, he was tired of hearing a call that was more intense than this...


    Have you tried standing in front of tens of millions of soldiers and listening to them cry out with their most sincere feelings [Long live Lord Umbrella...]?


    Have you ever stood on your mothership and watched millions of motherships pass by you in a neat formation, and then used their most solemn attitude to show you the highest courtesy?


    Zhou Ye had experienced all these...so, it was only the shouts of less than a thousand people...Zhou Ye didn''t feel much.


    "Honey, don''t you feel happy?" Annie asked strangely.


    "Happy...but I feel so tired now..." Zhou Ye couldn''t explain too much about Umbrella to Annie. After all--it''s not the time yet...so, I can only find a reason why I am already tired. Prevarication.


    "Then you don''t hurry up and take a break..." The first thing that reacted was not Annie, but Josie. She unceremoniously grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand and pulled him to the wooden long room where all the players could rest. On the chair, and then pushed him down... and she directly used her legs to make a pillow for a little villain.


    Chapter one thousand and seventy seven


    "You..." Annie wanted to interfere when she saw this situation, but... she realized that her captain, Josie, was not the only one who did this...


    Annie saw her other teammates... all of them ignored their own tired body. She surrounded her little villain, squeezed her shoulders, and took the drink with the drink. It was completely treating her own little villain. Uncle is waiting...


    "You... forget it..."


    Seeing this situation, Annie was also a little discouraged... She didn''t see any gazes like love in the eyes of her teammates, some were just eyes full of self-blame and admiration...


    Think about it, too-my little man seems to use his own power to help them knock out their opponents one by one... After all, my little boyfriend is just an eleven-year-old child... Use his immature body to hit the bodies of older boys who are four or five years older than him, or even six or seven years old...Who would feel more pain??Just think about it...


    If they were a little bit older than his senior sisters, why did their little man work so hard to make such a dangerous move??


    Thinking of this, all Anne''s jealousy disappeared... replaced by a strong feeling of self-blame.


    She also walked to her little boyfriend, and gently checked whether her little boyfriend was injured...While checking it, she complained: "Obviously, it is not necessary to use this trick... but you are actually Use this trick when you come up... Is there any discomfort? Or is it painful?"


    To be honest, Zhou Ye was lying on a chair at the moment, with Josie''s soft retreat resting on his head, and he was comfortable not wanting to speak... The old saying goes: Children who can cry are eaten... It''s true. .


    Faced with the question of his girlfriend, he just hummed and said, "It''s okay... Nothing hurts anywhere..."


    The more he speaks, the more the girls around him feel guilty... self-blaming... sad...


    Before the girls could speak... the door of the lounge was pushed open from the outside... a figure in a black robe walked in."What''s wrong with classmate Ye Zhou? It looks serious...Do you need me to call Madam Pomfrey for help?"


    "Teacher Jasmine? Why are you here?" Seeing this figure, Annie asked strangely-as a teammate who often fights together, Annie knows what kind of relationship the teacher Veeva has with her little man. So I didn''t think too much about Jasmine''s concern for Zhou Ye.


    But other girls don''t think so...


    They don¡¯t know what the relationship between Jasmine and Zhou Ye is... They only know that the instructor of the Defense Against the Dark Arts class dislikes his little prince very much, and I heard that he often finds faults to clean up his little prince... so everyone ignores it. Jasmine.


    "Hey..." After looking at the performance of her teammates, Annie suddenly felt... She seemed to behave a little wrong... But she couldn''t tell her teammates-- [In fact, your little prince and your Dark Arts Defense class The teacher has a leg, and she pretended to be displeased with your little prince. The so-called excuse is to say that the office cleans up a meal and is also a cover for herself...]


    Contrary to Annie... Jasmine didn''t care about the attitude of the girls at all, or to say¡ªthis was exactly the attitude she wanted.


    How popular Zhou Ye is among the girls at Hogwarts, and how much Jasmine is hated among the girls... Jasmine has long been used to it... In the words of my little man, it means [I just like you guys Chi saw that I was not pleasing to my eyes, but he looked like I was helpless and asked if you were angry...]


    "I''m okay..." Zhou Ye shook and stood up surrounded by the girls... He knew that if it wasn''t for important things, Jasmine would not come over at this time. The next thing is...maintaining a certain antagonistic attitude...this is not only a kind of taste, but also a kind of defense...


    "Ms. Jasmine, has anything to do with me?" Zhou Ye asked with a serious attitude.


    "I don''t have anything to look for you. I just came to be a messenger. Professor Albus Dumbledore wants to see you..." After Jasmine finished speaking, she asked, "If you are still in good health, follow me. Let''s visit the dean''s room!"


    "Okay, Teacher Jasmine..." Zhou Ye nodded, then greeted his teammates and captains, and followed Jasmine to the outside...


    As the two of them disappeared at the door-the door of the lounge was closed again... After a long silence in the room, the girls began to chat and discuss.


    "That teacher Jasmine is so annoying...The little prince is so cute, why always trouble him..."


    "It''s... it must be because love became hate... It must be because she wanted to behave against the little prince, but after being rejected by the little prince, she was taking revenge on the little prince..."


    "Yes, yes, it must be like this..."


    "..." Faced with the angry condemnation from her teammates, Annie silently began to change her clothes... Then she wouldn''t tell her teammates that the teacher Jasmine, whose love became hate, was in her own school. How well-behaved is under the man...


    On the other side-in the corridors of Hogwarts, Zhou Ye followed Jasmine towards the principal''s office... When there was no one on the road, Zhou Ye asked in a low voice, "What is Dumbledore looking for? ?"


    "I don''t know... It''s just that he doesn''t look very angry..." Jasmine walked blankly, responding to her little man''s question in a low voice."It shouldn''t be a big deal... but you did pass it a bit this time. You actually made Gryffindor''s team bare..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye could only laugh, and he was also helpless... Quidditch is not a one-person sport after all, if you don''t use some means, how can you guarantee that his team will be on the podium??


    Soon-the two came to the principal''s office... After Jasmine gave an order to the two statues at the door, the office door opened...


    "Professor Dumbledore, I brought classmate Ye Zhou..."


    "Thank you, Teacher Petrick..." Dumbledore, who was sitting behind his desk, nodded to Jasmine, and said, "You can do your own business..."


    "Okay, Professor Dumbledore..." Jasmine leaned behind her slightly and left the principal''s office. She was not at all worried that her little man would be harmed by Dumbledore. To put it in a bad way, Jasmine felt that if her man would be If Dumbledore can only survive one, then the one who survives must be his own little man... Dumbledore?Ha ha¡­¡­


    Chapter one thousand and seventy eight

 Chapter 758

    Zhou Ye looked at Dumbledore sitting behind his desk. There was no expression on his face, just a small golden thing in his hand, which made Zhou Ye a little strange...


    "Little guy, can you tell me, how do you control this golden snitch?" Dumbledore played with the golden snitch in his hand while watching Zhou Ye standing in front of him with interest, just letting him He was disappointed that...he didn''t see the panic on Zhou Ye''s face after being seen through the trick...


    "Control it? Professor, are you kidding? How can I control the Golden Snitch?" Zhou Ye looked surprised, as if he had heard the most incredible things in the world.


    Because Zhou Ye was convinced that his methods could not be detected by the wizards...because what he used was not magical methods at all...but thought motivation...


    "Oh? Really?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s denial, Dumbledore didn''t feel too surprised... He was basically mentally prepared for Zhou Ye''s unrecognized attitude...


    He got up from his seat...slowly, and walked around Zhou Ye''s side... It seemed to be talking to himself, and as if to Zhou Ye, he said, "You know what? Little guy... From the first day you entered school, you caught my attention..."


    "So?" Zhou Ye didn''t move at all...


    "The spell you put on that little guy in Gryffindor, I also tried to solve...but...it failed!" Dumbledore was not irritated by Zhou Ye''s words, but did not panic. He said: "You are a very good child. Seeing you reminds me of a very good child I taught, but he is now on the wrong path... No, or it should be said that you have a long way to go. Beyond his talent... Your talent is unmatched by anyone... At least he can''t invent a spell that I can''t solve even at your age..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye responded with a smile, he knew who Dumbledore was talking about...


    "So...grow up hard...little guy...in order to protect your two little girlfriends...grow up as quickly as possible..." Dumbledore said, patted Zhou Ye on the shoulder..." The current magic world is getting more and more unstable..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless... Is this trying to confront Voldemort?Packing up Voldemort or something... It was a very easy thing for Zhou Ye... However, Zhou Ye didn''t plan to clean up the guy who didn''t have a nose now...


    In other words--it¡¯s not in line with Zhou Ye¡¯s interests to clean up Voldemort now...He has what he wants...


    "...Okay, little guy...If it''s okay, you can go back..." Although Dumbledore didn''t get Zhou Ye''s response, he didn''t take it seriously...


    Let''s put it this way-in his opinion... this catastrophe that is about to sweep the entire wizarding world... the most likely to stop that person, only this little guy in front of him...


    As for Zhou Ye''s pretending to be stupid and silent...


    Dumbledore didn''t care either¡ªbecause, are there any eggs under the covering?Some people-when it''s time to match up, they still face up... and what he can do now is... try to buy time for this little guy in front of him, and buy time for him to grow up...


    Will Zhou Ye become the second place after defeating Voldemort?Dumbledore has absolute confidence...because-a guy who has two girlfriends at a young age is definitely not the kind of ambitious...


    The ambitious guy was very self-disciplined before he became famous... Obviously-Zhou Ye has nothing to do with self-discipline.


    "Good professor, if it''s okay... I''ll go back first..." Zhou Ye said that he would leave the principal''s office as soon as he turned around... For him, there is really nothing to talk about with a shaggy old man...


    "Wait a minute..." Dumbledore stopped Zhou Ye, who was about to walk to the door...


    "Is there anything else? Professor?" Zhou Ye turned his head a little strangely and looked at Dumbledore...


    "If you can... Please show mercy for the next few Quidditch games..." Dumbledore said, blinking at Zhou Ye, and said with a little humor: "I don''t want to sit in the stands anymore. Watching your Ravenclaw goal training for an hour..."


    "..." Zhou Ye nodded silently, then opened the door and walked out...


    "Papa..." With a sound, the door was closed...


    Dumbledore was alone in the room again...


    "..." How much does a mistake cost to recover??Dumbledore didn¡¯t know...but, he knew...Tom Marvolo Riddle was brought back from the orphanage...and he didn¡¯t pay attention to Tom¡¯s behavior that was unusual when he showed it. ...


    It is this kind of mistake that created Voldemort, who is now ravaging the entire magic world...


    "I hope... you can surprise me... child..." Albus Dumbledore sighed and sat behind his desk again...


    In fact, from the first day Zhou Ye entered Hogwarts, he noticed...After more than two months of observation, he finally set the tone of this meeting...


    He has been silently observing Zhou Ye...observing his talent, observing his character...


    Although Dumbledore knew that Zhou Ye was not the kind of character that was just like that of a hot-blooded boy... to be precise, even a little lazy... But it was precisely this that made Dumbledore most relieved.


    After all¡ªDumbledore was really scared... Bring out someone more terrifying than Voldemort... At that time, where would he find another person who could restrain Zhou Ye?


    At this moment, Zhou Ye, who was not clear about Dumbledore''s concerns, had returned to Ravenclaw''s lounge.


    As soon as he opened the door, he was stunned... I saw that the lounge, which should have been very deserted at this time, was full of girls... He has his two girlfriends, Lily Evans and Anne Euphemia, and also has himself The Quidditch teammates...


    "You...what are you doing sitting here?"


    "Of course it''s a celebration..." said Captain Josie, taking out a bottle of champagne from behind - after shaking vigorously a few times, she opened the cork to Zhou Ye...In an instant, a column of champagne sprayed towards Zhou Ye Come here...


    Zhou Ye didn''t have the chance to use magic to put the champagne column down. He was sprayed with champagne on his head and face, and he picked up a bottle of champagne from the table and began to shake... Suddenly a scream sounded in the lounge. sound¡­¡­


    "My dear, don''t spray me...ahhh..."


    "It''s the captain who sprayed you... why are you spraying at me..."


    "I''m angry... Lily, you actually spray me too..."


    The entire Ravenclaw common room became a sea of ??champagne...Even the books on the bookshelves were sprayed with champagne...Although the degree of champagne is not high...But the ladies drink it Some are too much...


    I don¡¯t know when¡ªJosie hugged Zhou Ye''s mouth...Her actions triggered some chain reaction...The entire team members all gathered around, one by one, playing with Zhou Ye. The kiss game...


    And Annie and Lily, who had already drunk too much, sat on the sofa and watched everyone giggling, booing from time to time...


    As the only sober Zhou Ye among the crowd... of course he could just push the girls away, but-the question is, would he refuse this kind of thing??


    The answer is obviously yes-no.


    Of course¡ªit¡¯s a bit too much to do this in the common room...So Zhou Ye had to take the sisters back to his bedroom...As for the champagne in the common room?A simple cleaning spell is enough...


    Chapter one thousand and seventy nine


    Head hurts----


    Josie Pritt felt like there were hundreds of house elves playing a symphony in her head, and it was painful...


    Eyes closed-after a while, Josie Pritt felt better... Slowly opened her eyes... It was not the familiar pink veil in her bedroom that caught her eyes... ¡­But¡ªa chandelier full of technology.


    "This...this is..." Josie Pritt closed her eyes again in disbelief, thinking about what happened before the fragment...


    "I... I seemed to be drunk... and I seemed to kiss the little prince... Later... we... we went into the little prince''s bedroom together... I don''t know who it was... I actually danced... everyone It¡¯s crazy..."


    Josie Plitt¡¯s memory came to an abrupt end here... She really couldn''t remember the rest...


    "Forget it...get up first...or else it would be too embarrassing to be found out that she was staying in the dormitory of the younger brother..." Josie opened her eyes with this thought, and wanted to get up... However-with this movement, she felt that her whole body was hit by a truck, and there was no joint that was not sore...


    However, this was not the thing that frightened Josie the most--


    She was most frightened--


    The sharp pain from the most secret part............


    "I..." Josie just wanted to say, [My God]... But in a blink of an eye she was covered with a hand... She couldn''t help but look at the person covering herself with a little horror ,stunned¡­¡­


    "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh? "


    Zhou Ye said, and gestured for Qiao Qian to look at her surroundings...

 Chapter 759

    "..." At this time Josie discovered that in this room the same size as the other dormitories, the clothes were thrown messily on the carpet on the ground-there were robes and all kinds of underwear... She looks familiar to one of them... Whose is it if it is not hers?


    This is not the thing that stirs Josie the most...


    She found that she was on a two-meter-five-meter-five-meter-two-meter-five round couch at the moment... The couch was lying all around and there were no-inch teammates... and she was lying in the middle of these teammates...


    The scene before her and the feeling in her body told her what happened yesterday...


    "Damn...little villain, you forced me..." Josie lowered her voice and said viciously.


    "Wrong--you forced me..." Zhou Ye whispered: "Think about it carefully...Yesterday--you celebrated to the end... actually took my clothes..."


    "..." Josie endured her headache, thinking about everything yesterday... as if... it should... probably... there is such a thing... "Oh, my god... how could this be... For the first time, I actually gave a little P child who is less than twelve years old??"


    "Little P boy??" Zhou Ye glared at Josie with a faint smile... and said viciously in her ear: "Soon you will know that little P boy is amazing..."


    "Hey...you, don''t mess around...well... asshole..."


    As the couch swayed rhythmically, Josie''s resistance became weaker and weaker...Finally, if it weren''t for Zhou Ye to throw a Silent Curse, it is estimated that the yelling could pierce the entire Ravenclaw bedroom...


    Although the sound could not be heard from the room because of the Silent Curse, the other girls on the couch woke up...the sky-shaking drums sounded again, and the war between men and women broke out again...


    In this one-to-many war...Zhou Ye bravely killed the enemy, killing the Seven Nation Army without leaving a piece of armour, and the''blood'' flowed into a river... In the end, the Seven Nation Army was unable to do so under Zhou Ye''s mighty power. Not kneeling down and begging to surrender, and signed a number of treaties that humiliate the country...


    As for Li Liguo, who has always remained neutral??She is still just a salted fish standing by and shouting sixty-six...It is not her turn to sign an agreement...


    Five hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The sky outside is almost pale...


    On the other hand, Zhou Ye was snuggling proudly among the girls... I have to say that although the other teammates do not have the looks of the academy like Annie, their faces are also above average...


    In addition, they participate in Quidditch training all the year round...The figure---tsk tsk, nothing to say...especially no one has a pair of long legs, this is the reason Zhou Ye is willing to speak...


    "None of our sisters escaped your poisonous hand in the end... Little villain..." Josie put her head on Zhou Ye''s fierce mouth, listening to his strong heartbeat, looking at the white sheet on the couch. A dazzling red... She has already thought of many things, such as¡ªthe puddle of red¡ªthat was a symbol of her chastity...


    And there are five other marks like this on the list... Anyway, Zhou Ye, this little villain, has never let go...


    Although a little unwilling, Josie has no regrets...Perhaps, I don''t know how long ago, she already liked this little villain, right?It was just because he was too young to express it... After all, she was six or seven years older than him... Now this situation gave her a sense of relief.


    Facing Josie¡¯s complaint, Zhou Ye just tightened his arm... Nothing said... Sometimes it is better to say more than to do more... Anyway, if it is his woman for one day, it will be his for the whole life. Women... can''t run even if they want...


    Fortunately, the next day is Sunday, so all the girls are free from dragging their bad bodies and going to class...


    Of course, this does not mean that Zhou Ye can be much easier... You don''t need to go to class, but you still have to eat... But fortunately, Zhou Ye is also familiar with the underground kitchen...


    In front of the portrait of the fat lady, walk back along the corridor, go down six floors, and enter the hall along the marble staircase. Turn left, there is a wide stone corridor, find a painting of a silver bowl full of fruits, scratch As soon as you scratch that pear, the pear will eat and laugh, and then turn into a big green handle. Grab it and pull the door open. Inside is the kitchen¡ª¡ª


    Why is Zhou Ye so familiar with Hogwarts kitchen??


    No way¡ªlily, little Lolita, would often add meals at night, Zhou Ye is already a regular customer here...Fortunately, Lily is a physique who won¡¯t get fat anyhow, otherwise Zhou Ye would really consider... ¡­Is it going to temporarily cut off her snack supply?


    The first thousand and eighty chapters


    Sure enough-the disappearance of all members of Ravenclaw''s Quidditch team did not arouse the attention of the entire academy... Some people thought they were going to Hogsmeade for the weekend... After all, except for Zhou Ye Besides, the other team members are all senior sisters above the third grade...


    The classmates who spent the weekend at Hogsmeade thought they must have gathered somewhere in Hogwarts to celebrate their team''s victory.


    After all-in a place as big as Hogwarts, there are only a few hundred teachers and students. It is not that difficult to find a clean place...


    Time has passed day by day... The entire Hogwarts College is still as it used to be, the lessons, the learning...Everything outside has nothing to do with them...No, it can''t be said that it has nothing to do...


    Some students who subscribed to the Daily Prophet found out that the wizarding world outside Hogwarts has been very lively recently. Today there is a dark wizard who uses an unforgivable curse to attack Muggles, and tomorrow there will be a werewolf who has not shown up to attack the wizard... ¡­


    In short-because of the inability to deal with various emergencies, the current Minister of Magic Eugenina Jenkens is facing various questions...


    Of course, none of this has anything to do with Zhou Ye...


    He is leading his Ravenclaw team to sweep the entire Hogwarts with an unstoppable posture...


    Of course...because of the schedule of the ball game...Finally, before the Christmas holiday, they just participated in a match against their old rival Hufflepuff. In this match, Zhou Ye didn''t use much means and was close to it. With the efforts of his girlfriends, Ravenclaw defeated Hufflepuff by a big score.


    Of course-there are still some subtle changes...


    Some careful guys found...


    There seem to be more girls sitting next to Zhou Ye for three meals a day... Except for Anne and Lily, several other senior Ravenclaw team members also surrounded Zhou Ye...


    Although...when eating at Hogwarts, it is recommended that everyone try to sit according to grade...but this is not a dead rule...you can also choose your seat according to your own habits...Of course, the seats between colleges cannot be crossed The dividing line.


    Today is December 17, the weekend...


    Although there is still more than a week before Christmas, the whole Hogwarts is full of festive atmosphere. There are decorated Christmas trees and colorful balls everywhere...Of course, many students are busy packing and preparing. Go back and spend a wonderful Christmas with your parents...


    "Ye... won''t you go home for Christmas?" Josie packed her belongings while looking at Zhou Ye who was sitting on the sofa in the common room and playing wizard chess with Lily.


    "Go back..." Zhou Ye said as he killed Lily''s bishop with his own queen... He jumped directly onto Zhou Ye''s body angrily and bit his ear...


    "Then why don''t you pack your things..." After saying this, Josie held her forehead. She forgot about a certain cat lady who could do all kinds of things...Ahem, Isabel seems a bit too much... ...But when Qiao Qian saw Zhou Ye''s cat become a person, she was really taken aback...


    The Christmas holiday at Hogwarts starts one week before Christmas and ends one week after Christmas-the holiday is over, that is to say... the entire Christmas holiday is half a month.


    "How do you plan to spend Christmas?" Zhou Ye asked while teasing Lily in his arms.


    "Temporarily keep it secret..." Qiao Qian wouldn''t tell Zhou Ye the plan that the sisters discussed...


    "I still want everyone to spend Christmas together..." Zhou Ye sighed and said depressedly: "My castle is really big and beautiful...Josie, you really don''t think about going back with me. Christmas?"


    "This... I''m afraid it really won''t work..." Seeing the sadness on her little boyfriend''s face, Josie almost betrayed her sister... Fortunately, Annie walked out of the dormitory and helped her withstand the pressure... "Sorry , Dear... we really have to go home first..."


    "Well...it seems that I can only spend Christmas alone this year..." Zhou Ye made a gloomy look... It''s a pity that he can''t even fool Lily...


    "Obviously, Mrs. Jasmine will come home with you for Christmas... and sister Bella... and the maids..." Lily unceremoniously sold her boyfriend''s details... ¡­


    "...I heard the names of many people here...I feel that it is a wise choice for me not to go to your place for Christmas!" Josie vomited.


    "That is indeed a wise choice!" Annie nodded her little head, with a look of approval.


    Soon-the girls from other teams also walked out of the dormitory with their luggage. When they heard Lily''s commentary, they began to condemn their extremely carefree little boyfriend...


    How does it feel to be condemned by a group of girls??Zhou Ye tells you...very unhappy.


    "You are seeking your own way of death..." Zhou Ye, who was already a little awkward on his face, stood up, with an unkind smile on his face and looked at his girlfriends who had just been happy and condemned him..." It seems that I need to give you Christmas gifts in advance before you leave..."


    "Hey... don''t make trouble... everyone hasn''t left yet..." Annie was taken aback by seeing Zhou Ye''s appearance... She was really afraid that this little villain would treat herself regardless...


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye just smiled when facing Annie... the whole person turned into a breeze... and the girls disappeared into the common room in Ravenclaw...


    "No... honey... we admit our mistakes... we are wrong... don''t do this... we will miss the train..." A begging voice came from Zhou Ye''s bedroom...

 Chapter 760

    "Haha...it''s okay, time is always enough...so, get ready...accept my Christmas present..." As Zhou Ye''s words fell, nothing could be heard from the entire bedroom. the sound of¡­¡­


    Instead, an inconspicuous magic circle covered the entire room...


    From time to time, other Ravenclaw students walked out of the room with their luggage, but they found nothing except the neatly arranged suitcases...


    five minutes later----


    Zhou Ye''s room opened again...Anne Yufimia took the lead to walk out of the room... It was just that her little face was flushing, especially her whole body limp... She had to support the wall with her hands, or else she would have to Wrestled...


    "This little villain..." She felt like she was almost tossing to death...


    "Yes... this guy is such a bad guy..." Josie Pritt came out after him, and she was no better than Annie... The girls all came out afterwards... Similar to Josie and Annie, it is obvious that Zhou Ye''s Christmas gifts made them eat up...


    Fortunately, after the girls took a rest, they finally eased up, otherwise - I''m afraid they don''t even have the strength to walk to the school gate and take a carriage...


    Chapter one thousand and eighty one


    December 24th-ten o''clock in the morning-


    The entire Diagon Alley is full of festive atmosphere. Christmas trees and colorful lights are placed at the door of every store... The wizards who come to play on the street have smiles on their faces...


    A young man in a black dragon-skin half-length trench coat walked out from the door of the Tufan clothing store. Compared with the wizards wearing heavy fur coats on the street, his clothes looked a little thin...


    Despite the snowflakes floating in the sky, the figure did not feel cold at all... He walked towards the Ollivander Wand Shop not far away full of energy...


    "Mr. Ollivander... Merry Christmas..." Pushing the door open, the black-haired boy greeted the owner of the magic wand shop with a smile.


    "Merry Christmas, Mr. Zhou Ye...Are you here to get your magic wand?" Mr. Ollivander looked at the boy who walked in, with a smile on his face...


    "Yes sir...I think my wand should be finished?" The black-haired boy asked with a smile.


    "Yes..." Ollivander nodded... He carefully drew out a long wand box from the deepest under the counter... But he didn''t hand it to the boy, but asked with a bit of reluctance. : "Zhou... can''t this magic wand really stay in my store as a treasure of the town?"


    "I''m afraid it won''t work..." The boy...er...no, it should be said, Zhou Ye... Looking at Ollivander''s reluctant appearance, Zhou Ye said helplessly: "Mr. Ollivander, the role of the magic wand is It¡¯s best for its owner to play its own role instead of lying in a box, it can only exist as a display for a lifetime..."


    "Yes... you are right..." After Mr. Ollivander was silent for a while, he reluctantly handed the wand box in his hand to Zhou Ye."This...this is yours... Oh my god, what have I done... I am afraid I have passed you the most powerful wand in my life...oh...oh my god... "


    "..." Zhou Ye didn''t pay attention to Ollivander''s bereaved expression, instead he opened the wand box in his hand without hesitation... a golden sixteen and one-half inch long His wand appeared before his eyes...


    "It''s really too beautiful, right?" Ollivander looked at the golden wand in Zhou Ye''s hand obsessively, and said like a dream: "Maybe I won''t be able to make another one beyond this in my life. The magic wand works..."


    "Yes, it''s really, very beautiful..." Zhou Ye gestured with the magic wand in his hand, with a smile on his face...


    "Can you tell me...what is the name of the golden wood used to make this wand and the material of the inner core?" Ollivander asked unwillingly, he wanted to ask what Zhou Ye brought Material name... You can make another one in the future, even if it is not as good as the current one, it should be as different as the current one, so that you can put it in the store as a treasure of the town.


    "Uh... those materials were also obtained by my aunt accidentally when she was traveling in Greece..." Zhou Ye evaded.


    It''s not that Zhou Ye refused to say...There is really no way to tell him...


    Do you want to tell Ollivander that the golden wood he used to make the wand was actually a laurel tree from the Sun Palace on Mount Olympus?That laurel tree is not an ordinary laurel tree... but the god tree transformed by Daphne, the daughter of the river god.


    As for the golden core used to make the wand?That was the golden thread of fate that once belonged to Daphne that Zhou Ye asked from the hands of the three destiny sisters... Ordinary people¡¯s fate thread was red, and only the destiny thread of gods was golden...


    These materials were all Zhou Ye''s idea to find his Olympus goddesses before descending into this world... Of course, Zhou Ye had also used the idea of ??hitting the olive tree in the Palace of Athena... but Athena did. Tell him that the olive tree is a symbol of peace... It is obviously inappropriate to use this wood as a magic weapon like a wand...


    Finally, Zhou Ye reminded by Athena that there was a laurel tree in the palace of the sun god Apollo... it was once transformed by a goddess... and this laurel tree was blessed by the sun god... not afraid of flames... even more. The power of flame magic...


    That''s why Zhou Ye ran to plan out the entire laurel tree...take the best part of the entire tree to make the inner core of his magic wand.


    Now - even if Ollivander begged him, Zhou Ye couldn''t get him a second laurel core made by a god...


    "Really...Is it really impossible to get it?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Ollivander looked frustrated... Then, isn''t this magic wand out of print??


    "I''m sorry..." Zhou Ye leaked an apologetic smile to Ollivander... Then he ignored the guy who made the wand, but carefully looked at his own wand in his hand... ¡­


    This is a magic wand that is extremely beautiful...The golden appearance gives it a gorgeous and noble color, and the handle that can be held gives Zhou Ye a soft touch like holding a girl''s hand.


    The right length makes Zhou Ye feel that this magic wand is like an extension of his arm, without feeling abrupt...


    "Wave it, give it a try..." Ollivander looked at Zhou Ye expectantly. He really wanted to know how powerful the magic wand he made...


    "Ok..." Zhou Ye gently waved the golden wand in his hand...


    moment--------


    Nothing happened...


    Even if the wizard apprentice gets a wand that is not suitable for him, he can produce some strange effects, but-Zhou Ye waved this wand but no effect...


    "This...this is impossible..." Ollivander was stunned when he saw the scene in front of him...The first thing he thought of was, could it be that he screwed up this magic wand??


    But soon... Ollivander thought of another possibility... "This magic wand is resisting you... I think it probably doesn''t like you..."


    "Don''t worry... I will let it like me..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and waved his hand... Putting the magic wand in front of him, he said in Greek, "Daphne... I know you can hear me Speak... If you resist me again... Guess what I will do? I will return to your world and hang your father River God on the cliff of Mount Olympus and let him have a taste. The taste of Prometheus the Fireman...until forever...you know what I can do..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s words...a dazzling golden light radiated from the magic wand, just like the sun in the sky appeared in front of everyone...From the golden light, a beautiful young girl looked at Zhou pleadingly. Ye... Her beautiful eyes that are enough to confuse sentient beings carry tears that are enough to melt the iron man...


    "Either be my one, or just wait for me to return to the world where the Olympus gods are to catch your father... You, choose..." Zhou Ye was not moved by the pleading in Daphne''s eyes... he Threatened directly in Greek.


    "..." He hesitated for a moment... Daphne gave in... Although she turned into a laurel tree, she could feel everything that happened outside, knowing that this guy was the bad guy who took away the entire Olympus Mountain... She didn''t dare Bet... I don¡¯t want to bet... so... I have to give in...


    Daphne gently held Zhou Ye''s hand with a grieved expression, and after a kiss, she held Zhou Ye''s cheek again...printed her little scorpion on Zhou Ye''s eyes... Don''t use Zhou Ye''s hand personally, it represents With her surrender...Don''t look at him personally, it means that the body and mind are completely returned to Zhou Ye.


    Chapter One Thousand and Eighty Two


    With the end of the ceremony representing Daphne''s physical and mental surrender... As soon as the golden light was collected, the whole wand shop was calm again...


    "Oh my God... what just happened?? How could there be such a dazzling golden light..." Ollivander rubbed his eyes with a dazed expression, because of the golden light just now, he didn''t see anything at all... ¡­


    "Nothing...just a simple confession ceremony..." Zhou Ye said with a slight smile, then lightly waved his wand...In an instant-a golden breeze blew across the wand shop... "I think it has already admitted. I''m..."


    "This is incredible... incredible..." Ollivander grew up in surprise. He has sold wands for so many years. He has never seen anyone who has not been recognized by wands in the first time. After being resisted by the wand, it was recognized by the wand through some means.


    This unprecedented situation made Ollivander a little interested in Zhou Ye''s mumbling to the wand just now, "What spell did you just recite? The wand adapts to the spell???"


    "Haha...that''s right..." Zhou Ye smiled, while smiling softly at his wand: "I will teach you the wand of fate..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, a golden light flashed from the tip of the magic wand in his hand... It seemed that the wand had been psychic... In fact, only Zhou Ye knew that this was Daphne protesting...


    Regarding Daphne''s protest, Zhou Ye chose to ignore...just kidding, what''s the name of the wand of fate?Called Daphne''s wand??Called Laurel Goddess Wand??Don''t talk... Zhou Ye wouldn''t call that kind of feminine name...


    "I finally have my own magic wand..." Zhou Ye sighed contentedly, then directly used the transformation spell to turn the wand in the handle into a ring and put it on his finger...


    Although wearing a ring at his age seems a bit nondescript...but it''s better than holding a magic wand in his hands all the time...For Zhou Ye, this feeling is as inexplicable as the second illness. Shame...


    "You are so violent..." Ollivander said depressedly: "Such a perfect masterpiece... You, you actually deformed it..."


    "..." Zhou Ye rolled his eyes, regardless of whether it is a masterpiece or not... How to save trouble and how to come is the king... "This is your processing fee..."

 Chapter 761

    Zhou Ye said, took out a bag of Jin Jialong from his pocket and put it on the table.


    "No...it''s too much..." Ollivander said hurriedly, knowing that the price of his finished wands here is generally between three golden gallons and fifteen golden gallons... and this There are more than fifty in a bag of Jin Jialong...


    "Don''t refuse..." Zhou Ye held Ollivander''s resigning hand and said, "How long did you use this magic wand to make?"


    "Almost a year..." Ollivander hesitated and said...


    After all, the materials that Zhou Ye brought were all he had never seen before. He spent a lot of time and energy in order to understand the characteristics of these materials more intuitively...


    "So, I think the price is right..." Zhou Ye said, waving his hand at Ollivander, "Well, I wish you a Merry Christmas again, Mr. Ollivander, I will go to buy again. Some Christmas gifts...bye..."


    Zhou Ye said, without waiting for Ollivander to reply, he opened the door and walked out...


    Coming to the street of Diagon Alley, Zhou Ye looked at the gloomy sky and sighed for a long time... Finally he could throw away that improvised trash wand... But it''s not time to talk about those things... ¡­First of all, he needs to buy some things...Although his girlfriends have all gone home for Christmas, but...the gifts that should be given are still to be given...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye stepped forward and walked towards the Quidditch boutique... Obviously, he had already figured out what to give to those girlfriends...


    On the other side...in a house in a small town named Rye near Brighton, a little girl is anxiously waiting for something...


    "Anne...Anne...Go and help your father get a gift, he can''t hold it anymore..." A middle-aged woman with a better figure stood in her living room, shouting to her daughter upstairs. The name...Looking at the appearance of the shovel in her left hand and the spoon in her right hand, she is obviously powerless to help her husband take things...


    "Good mother..." Annie walked down from her room. As soon as she walked down the stairs, she saw her father hurriedly holding various beautifully packaged gift boxes, trying to get from the narrow door frame outside the living room. Squeeze in...


    "Mom... Obviously you can accomplish things with a flying curse... Why do you have to help me..." Annie complained, walked up to her father and took the gift boxes in his arms one by one. It came down...According to the Ministry of Magic''s regulations on the prohibition of underage wizards from casting spells outside the school, Annie could only do it herself.


    "No... honey, magic is not omnipotent... especially in front of your father, try not to mention magic..." The middle-aged woman with an apron on her waist smiled and walked to her husband and gave him a smile.


    "It doesn''t matter... I have almost accepted the fact that I married a witch as my wife..." The middle-aged man in a suit said with a wry smile, "In fact, I still like the extremely convenient magic...The premise is, Honey, you can¡¯t turn me into a mouse when you get angry..."


    "...How is it possible...Honey..." Annie''s mother heard her husband''s complaints, and smiled in a shame: "I just made a mistake. In fact, I just want to turn you into a border collie... ¡­"


    "..." Annie couldn''t help being speechless when she heard her mother''s explanation... It''s better not to explain...


    "My dear... Where are you going?" At this time, Annie''s father suddenly found out that his daughter had a rare light makeup, and he was carrying a clothes bag...It is not clear what clothes are inside. ...


    "Uh... that... I will go out with my friends in a while, and I won''t be back at night..." Annie said, sticking out her tongue... After all, this was the first time she didn''t come home at night, and it was on Christmas Eve In festivals with different meanings...


    "My dear... do you have a boyfriend?" Seeing her daughter''s performance, Mrs. Euphemia was surprised... "Are you a classmate from your college? Is his study well? Handsome guy? When will you bring it back for us to see???"


    "Ahem... That..." Annie really feels like a dog. She really wants to bring Zhou Ye back and let her mother take a look, but - at Zhou Ye''s age, think about it. It makes people feel desperate... Fortunately, at this time there is a savior...


    With a sound of "Boom¡ª", a green flame emerged from the fireplace in the living room of Annie''s living room. Along with the flame, a girl appeared in the fireplace... "Anyone, are you not ready yet? Everyone is waiting for you. ¡­Uh, hello, Mrs. Euphemia... hello, Mr. Euphemia..."


    "Hello, Josie... Merry Christmas..." Mrs. Euphemia greeted the girl in the fireplace with a smile, "Are you planning to host a Christmas Eve party?"


    "Uh-um... that''s right... just what you think, Mrs. Euphemia..." Josie really didn''t expect to find Annie through Floo fans, and actually met her parents... Embarrassing...


    "Mom... I''m leaving first... I''ll explain to you later..." Annie rushed to the fireplace, grabbed a handful of Floo powder, and shouted: "Leeds Castle..."


    With a burst of green flames rising into the sky, when the flames gradually extinguished, the two figures had disappeared in the fireplace.


    "Dear... Leeds Castle... I heard that right?" Mr. Euphemia looked at his wife and asked, "Does Annie have a female classmate who lives in Leeds Castle?"


    "Probably...no..." Mrs. Euphemia was quite calm... She had expected this day for her daughter."I think there should be a handsome guy who lived there..."


    "..." Mr. Anti-Yufemia felt that he couldn''t tell the complexity in his heart, as if the cute cat he had raised for more than ten years was robbed by a bad guy...


    "Don''t worry... honey... just so we can have a Christmas Eve with only two people..." Mrs. Euphemia comforted her husband... the son-in-law and the old man will always be enemies... this is the truth. She knew from the time she got married...


    Chapter one thousand and eighty three


    "Boom¡ª" A sound of violent flames rang in the fireplace of the Leeds Castle. As the green flame faded, two awkward figures appeared in the fireplace...


    "Good day, two young ladies..." Qiu smiled and said hello to Josie who walked out of the fireplace...


    "Hello... my name is Annie Euphemia, that is actually Ye''s girlfriend... that..." Annie explained in a awkward manner. The maid in front of her who can be said to be a perfect maid made her feel a little uncomfortable. ...It''s not that there is something wrong with Qiu''s etiquette, but facing another beautiful girl, Annie feels that there is something wrong with her image at the moment...


    The biggest consequence of using Floo powder is... the face is covered with ashes, which makes Annie, who loves clean, a little unbearable, especially in front of her there is a stunning maid who looks no less than her...


    "Miss Bella has notified us of your plan... Your companions have arrived... They are now packing the clothes next door..." Qiu said with a smile, "Do you need to clean up a little now?"


    "Of course..." Annie and Josie breathed a sigh of relief when they heard Qiu''s words... It is good news that the sisters are here, and there is no need to face Qiu alone, which is also good news...


    "Please come with me..." Qiu smiled and leaned slightly, and Yima took the lead and walked out the door with the two women...


    "Ye really didn''t lie to us... his house is really big..." Annie walked, while looking at the decorations in the castle... the paintings in the corridor, the decorations... and the soft and delicate floor Wool carpet... Obviously, everything here is telling Annie what kind of wealth my little boyfriend has...


    "In fact, this place is just a temporary place for the master...not to be regarded as the master''s home..." Qiu explained with a smile after hearing Annie''s words, "The master''s real home is many times larger than this place..."


    "..." Regarding Qiu''s words, the two women imagined for a moment, but they couldn''t imagine how big a home many times bigger than here is... But luckily, they don''t need to bother... because they have already arrived. The lounge where the sisters are...


    "team leader¡­¡­"


    "Annie...you are late..."


    "You two are so slow... didn''t you say that you will come together?"


    "No way... I had some small accidents..." Annie explained, looking into the room... At this moment, she suddenly saw a figure that shouldn''t be here... "Mr. Jasmine? Why are you here? Didn''t you say that you are going to France to meet your sister for Christmas?"


    "I didn''t do it, I did go to France to see my sister..." Jasmine Petrick said, putting the book in her hand on the sofa, and then stood up... "It''s just that something happened... so I have to rush back..."


    "What''s the matter?" Annie asked curiously... She felt that Teacher Jasmine''s face today seemed a little bad...


    "Well... Qiu, how long will it take for Ye to come back?" Jasmine hesitated for a moment, and instead of answering Annie''s question, she asked Qiu Dao.


    "It will probably take more than an hour for the master to come back, today is Christmas Eve, so Diagon Alley will close early, so the master will come back with Ms. Fiona..." Qiu answered without hesitation.


    "Then there is enough time..." Jasmine exhaled as she said, then stood up, and after a solemn salute to the girls, she said, "I have one thing I want to ask everyone..."


    Everyone was shocked by Jasmine''s behavior. Bella hurriedly helped Jasmine up and said, "Please don''t do this... Teacher Jasmine, if you have any difficulties, say it... Everyone is sisters, and those who can help will definitely help. ..."


    "Okay..." Jasmine took a deep breath and said, "Everyone knows that I am a Veeva... and my sister is also a Veeva..."


    "Yes..." The girls nodded their little heads...


    Jasmine looked around at the girls, and then continued: "Then everyone should know... the attitude of creatures like Veeva towards love..."


    "Yes, we all know..." The girls are all senior students. Of course, they are no strangers to the course of magical creatures. "Veeva is the representative of beauty and loyalty in the wizarding world. They represent the unswerving death. Love...It¡¯s just that Veeva rarely sees ordinary wizards...so it is also a representative of perfect love that can be met but not sought..."


    "Yes..." Jasmine nodded, and then said: "My unbelievable sister happens to be an idiot who has fallen in love with ordinary humans... But humans are too fragile... My sister''s lover is earlier. Heaven passed away due to some accident..."


    "... Then... Doesn''t that mean... Teacher Jasmine''s sister..." Josie didn''t finish the rest of her words, but everyone understood what she meant... In the legend, when she was Veeva''s partner When she left the world, she would sing a sad song, then burn her body and turn it into a beautiful flame, and meet her lover in the underworld... Simply put, it is love.


    "That''s right..." Jasmine nodded with an ugly face, "So in order to prevent my only sister from leaving me... I used the Stupefying Curse to faint her and bring her over..."


    Jasmine was talking, kicking the huge rattan suitcase beside her...The box opened, and the contents inside were revealed...There was a mature woman who was extremely beautiful...thin and pure. Long eyelashes, small and tall nose, and long silvery white hair exactly like Jasmine... The white skin exudes a bright soft light like moonlight...


    "so beautiful¡­¡­"

 Chapter 762

    "Sure enough, it looks a bit similar to Teacher Jasmine..."


    "Yeah yeah¡­¡­"


    The girls gathered in front of the luggage, looking curiously at the suitcase, like a sleeping princess. Veeva... I was amazed... Only Bella was not attracted by the amazing beauty of the Veeva in the box, and she was attracted to her. In other words, getting along with Jasmine every day has almost made her immune to Veeva''s charm.


    "So? You brought your sister here... and please us... how do you want us to help you?" Bella asked.


    "I want the little villain... to fuck my sister..."


    Chapter one thousand and eighty four


    Jasmine''s words made the women stunned for a while... what''s the situation??Is this planning to use his own sister to please the little villain??"Why did you do this??"


    "Don''t you think that when you are with the little villain ML... can make people unconsciously, unable to resist his will, and completely indulge in his arms?" Jasmine asked with a strange expression...


    "...!!!" The women looked dumbfounded...


    "Think about it carefully... from the first resistance to having sex with everyone to the later... getting used to it, and then some expectations..." Jasmine''s words caused the women to fall into contemplation...


    If someone told them before they met Zhou Ye that they would fall in love with a man with many girls... then they would definitely point to that man and laugh, and finally throw him a front tooth curse with a big stick in front of him. ...


    But now--they are used to this kind of life...even as long as they think of Zhou Ye''s ignorance of themselves one day, they feel heartache like a knife...could it be... their little boyfriend''s super ML ability belt Are you here??


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After a moment of silence, Bella was the first to react... For her, whether it was the overwhelming love she really loved, or the role played by her own man ML... those are not important," No matter what, the most important thing is... we love Ye... he will never leave us..."


    Hearing Bella''s words, the women couldn''t help but nod their heads in agreement...Anyway, they couldn''t do without that little villain in this life...They didn''t plan to leave...It''s pretty good to live so lively for a lifetime.


    "Yes... I think so too..." Maybe it''s because Veeva is born with a charming aura. Jasmine is the first to understand the strangeness of her little man... "So, I think... My dear, what did you give to my sister... so that I can gradually make my sister heterosexual and fall in love with the little villain, and eliminate my sister''s desire to die..."


    "The question is... what are we going to do?" Isabel asked strangely.


    "We tonight...this...and then this...and then this..." Jasmine said her plan confidently...


    To be honest, when she first saw her sister, she was really shocked. If it wasn''t for her sister and a daughter, she would still worry about her daughter... Jasmine guessed that what she saw was her sister. Corpse again.


    Fortunately, I wittily fainted my sister with a fainting curse, and sent a letter to my sister¡¯s daughter who was studying at Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, telling her to take her mother on a trip. For Christmas, just Let her live in school by herself...


    Although I feel a little sorry for my niece in this way, but... it is better than my sister to lose her life.


    As for allowing her little man to use such an alternative method to enlighten her sister, Jasmine was also inspired by her experience...I can''t disobey the little villain...I want to come to my sister to be more unbearable than me...


    A small [conspiracy] against Zhou Ye was set in the discussion of the women... As for Jasmine as the culprit?At most, I was given a meal of family law, what are you afraid of... It''s not that I haven''t tried it... Although the process is a little bit so, but the taste in the middle is too much for this Veeva.


    Not to mention Zhou Ye''s upcoming problems... Turn your head and look at the strange things that happened in Hogwarts...


    At this moment-in the Hogwarts restaurant, two sparse tables of students are sitting together eating a somewhat lonely Christmas Eve dinner...


    "Thanks, thank you... James..." Peter Perdiro looked at the classmate who fed him with gratitude, and almost didn''t cry...


    Because his family occasionally changed the itinerary, he could only stay in school by himself this Christmas and spend it alone...It made him almost sad...


    After all, because of the face-slashing spell, his arm still can''t be used...If no one helps, he would really starve to death at Hogwarts...


    By the way, because of the words in the opening ceremony, the current little Peter is a boring role in the entire Hogwarts. Apart from a few friends on the train, no one wants to care. This stinky and ugly fellow.


    If time can be turned back, Peter Pediru will definitely not provoke Zhou Ye for the sake of showing off... This is like being turned into a disabled person all his life...


    "Nothing...Aren''t we good friends?" James Potter comforted little Peter, "I believe a way to get rid of this spell..."


    "Hmm..." What can little Peter say to such a James?Except for gratitude, any other expressions are blasphemous for the scene before me...


    Although it''s only three or four o''clock, the house elves still have dinner in advance... After all, Christmas Eve is an important holiday. At some point, many students who stay in school will have a lot of important things to do, so they can¡¯t make it to dinner. ...So, the house elves thoughtfully advanced the dinner time...The students of the province spent Christmas Eve hungry.


    "Madman Peter...If you didn''t have a friend of Potter, I''m afraid you would have died..." A senior Slytherin student next to him joked while eagerly paying attention to his girlfriend.


    "That''s... thank you Potter..." A Gryffindor girl across from her looked at Little Peter with disgust and said.


    "Yes..." Little Peter lowered his head... Except for nodding, he seemed to be unable to say anything...


    Little Peter knows the name of the Gryffindor senior sister opposite, her name is Molly Prewitt, and the Gryffindor senior who looks like a fool to Little Peter is named Arthur Weasley. That idiot was chasing this fat piggy-like senior sister.


    But these have nothing to do with him... Little Peter only knows... I have heard everything in my ears in the last few days... How good Potter is to you... Potter is so good... There is a friend of Potter , You are so lucky... wait wait...


    These words crushed all the gratitude that had originally risen in his heart... even to put it bluntly, little Peter was in his heart at this moment, and even hated Potter a little... because when he was with Potter, he It''s always the most coveted guy who was used as a negative example...


    As for Zhou Ye who caused him to be a laughingstock??Little Peter didn''t dare to hate... Only when he really faced that guy did he know how terrible that guy was... Little Peter didn''t dare to raise the slightest bit of jealousy.


    "Sorry...Jaime, I''m full, I''m a little tired...I''ll go back first..." Little Peter said, standing up, staggering outwards... No way, keep balance. The arm is tied tightly behind...No one can walk well.


    "You shouldn''t laugh at him... Little Peter didn''t mean to say those things... He just wanted to help his friends..." James Potter sighed to learn from the seniors after watching Peter leave the restaurant. The sisters said.


    "Ha...Look...He was full himself, and left without touching anything...I think Potter, you should stay away from him as soon as possible..." Arthur Weasley Said.


    "Yes, that''s it..." Molly agreed with Arthur''s words once, which gave Arthur the illusion that spring was coming.


    "..." Faced with the words of these seniors and seniors, James Potter sighed and said nothing...At this moment, he hated the guy who caused all these things... that entered Slater. Lin¡¯s guy named Severus Snape... After the accident, this guy never showed up except in class. What a coward...


    The first thousand and eighty-five chapters


    At this time-on the eighth floor of Hogwarts... Opposite a tapestry with a picture of "Giant Stick Beat Silly Barnabas", a door suddenly appeared on the wall...


    After a while, a figure in Gryffindor uniform walked out from behind the door...


    The figure took out something like a pocket watch from his pocket, and after a closer look... he said to himself: "I hope I don''t miss the time again... Otherwise, it will be wasted again..."


    As he said, the figure pulled out a cloak-like object from the cloth pocket behind it, and then draped it on his body... With his movements, his whole person disappeared...


    In the empty corridor on the eighth floor, only a faint sound of footsteps came out, as if someone was walking downstairs...


    And on the other side-after James Potter hastily eaten dinner, he hurried to his bedroom...


    Because Lupin and Sirius both go home for Christmas, if he doesn¡¯t hurry up to take care of little Peter, I¡¯m afraid little Peter can do nothing...After all, even wizards, they are no better than Muggles without a wand. How many¡­¡­


    And little Peter¡¯s current situation is obviously that he has a magic wand and can¡¯t use it...So James has to rush back to help him deal with some of the easy problems in life...


    James Potter walked across the corridor and hurried to the door of Gryffindor''s lounge, looking at the portrait of the fat lady painted in powder at the door, and whispered: "[Elk] Fat lady..."


    "The password is correct...please come in..."


    "Thank you..." After Jaime Potter hurriedly said thank you, he walked towards the open door... Just as he walked in the doorway, he suddenly felt that something was following him behind him...


    However-when he turned his head, he saw nothing... This made him feel like he was too suspicious... This is Hogwarts, who dares to run here?


    James Potter shook his head and walked quickly towards the bedroom upstairs...Opening the bedroom door, he saw little Peter lying on the window with his eyes closed and sleepy... "Peter, you sleep Are you here?"

 Chapter 763

    "..." Peter did not speak--


    James sighed. He knew that his friend had indeed suffered a lot of grievances during this semester... In order to avenge the new friend, he provoked that person at the welcome party, but in the end, he was imposed on him. Such a troublesome spell...


    "You know... those guys don''t even know what happened..." James continued to persuade little Peter, "We know you are a good person... I know... Sirius knows... Lupin knows... ¡­We all know that you are not a nasty guy..."


    "..." Little Peter still said nothing.


    "Okay... you rest early..." James shook his head helplessly, he can only say so much... He doesn''t know how to say more if he wants to persuade... After all, he is just a child. That''s it... It''s pretty good to be able to do this.


    Now what James Potter can do is let little Peter figure it out...


    He turned around and left the dormitory... He planned to go to the common room below to read a book, leave the entire dormitory to little Peter, and let him quietly...


    Picking up a copy of [I and the vampire face to face], James Potter sat on the sofa in the lounge and read it with relish...


    In fact, this is a nutritious travel novel. It is about a wizard who happened to meet a vampire... and was invited to his castle as a guest... The whole novel is full of all kinds of useless speech... ¡­


    But for James Potter, at least this novel is very interesting, so that''s enough... What do you learn from the book?If it does not exist, what else is the school for??Learn the long-lost black magic?How could it be...If there is such a thing in it, the author would have been invited to drink tea by the Ministry of Magic...


    Just as James Potter was reading the book in his hand with relish, he suddenly felt a breeze blowing by his side... He raised his head vigilantly, looked around and said: "Who? Who is it?? Don''t open this. Kind of a joke...not funny at all..."


    "It''s me..." A slightly naive voice came from his side, causing James Potter to be astonished...


    However, while stunned, James Potter was also a little relieved... After all, the uninvited guest who listens to the voice is not very young... So at least it should not be malicious... "Who are you?? How are you? The phantom spell that will only be learned by the Auror..."


    It¡¯s no secret that the Auror will phantom spell, this is not a secret in the magic world, even the Ministry of Magic is still spreading such news intentionally or unintentionally, because this is also an invisible shock...


    Does the ghost happen to have an invisible Auror by his side when he knows to do bad things??


    This at least allows those dark wizards to go through their brains a few more times when they do bad things to see if the price paid is proportional to the gain...


    "I''m out... don''t be afraid..." With the strange voice, a figure suddenly appeared in front of James Potter... and he almost screamed...


    "Don''t call..." Fortunately, the figure swiftly covered James''s eyes with his hands...or else, James would really yell out... After half a day, the figure gave James Potter to Let go... "Don''t shout, I will answer you any questions..."


    "You...Who are you?" As soon as James Potter got the freedom to speak, he immediately lowered his voice and asked the guy opposite...


    No way, anyone standing in front of a guy who has seven or eight points of imagination with him will be a bit impatient... This is already the result of James Potter''s very restrained... Up.


    "If I said I was your son, would you be surprised...?" Harry Potter asked helplessly...Although he was very happy to meet his father he had never met, but ... definitely not in this situation...


    After all, it takes a lot of courage to call a little P child who looks two or three years younger than himself to be father...


    "I think... I will probably believe what you say..." James Potter muttered like a dream, looking at the boy two or three years older than him...


    After all, the two look a little too alike... Except for the color and age of the pupils, the two look like twin brothers...


    "So, you are from the future?" James Potter curiously took the invisibility cloak that Harry Potter had just taken off. "Hey, isn''t this my invisibility cloak? I obviously lost him. Give it to Zhou Ye..."


    "Zhou Ye?" Harry Potter was shocked...Before using the time converter to travel through time and space with Xinxiangshichengwu, he didn''t hear anyone talk about the name Zhou Ye... Maybe this is the legend. Is the time and space specially selected??"If it is convenient, can you tell me about this fellow Zhou Ye? I feel very curious about him..."


    "Yeah..." Although he still has some doubts, James Potter is not afraid to tell a story with this guy who looks like himself, he just takes the boring time of Christmas Eve...


    Chapter One Thousand and Eighty Six


    I don¡¯t know how long it took...Little Peter got up from his couch groggyly...


    In fact, his dinner was not full because of the ridicule of those guys... He was awake from starvation...


    Little Peter, who was sitting up on the couch with difficulty, kicked his shoes and walked outside... Because James was worried about his inconvenience, the door of the house was open...


    He staggered to the door, and just wanted to call his friend James to help him and take out some snacks from the bag... When he was hungry... the sound from the common room made him suddenly refreshed. a lot of¡­¡­


    [How did I die in the future??Little Peter heard that it was James¡¯ voice... and another strange voice said: [In the future, you died in Voldemort¡¯s hands to protect me and my mother...]


    [Voldemort] This word made little Peter wake up instantly, not that he is loyal to Voldemort now, but because of his fear of the name...


    [Oh, that¡¯s something that can¡¯t be helped...] James Potter obviously doesn¡¯t care about his own death. After all, he has no idea about death... [You always say your mother, who is your mother? ...Uh, that is, who will I marry in the future??


    [Lily Evans... My mother is Lily Evans, you will marry her in the future... and give birth to me...]


    The other name uttered in this strange voice made Little Peter shiver even more... Lily Evans... That was the imprisonment of that little devil... Is Potter crazy, dare to hit that little devil? Devil girlfriend''s idea?


    [How is it possible... Lily Evans is that guy¡¯s girlfriend...] James Potter¡¯s voice is a bit strange, he did find that he seemed to have a different feeling for Lily Evans...like himself I started to be stupid as soon as I arrived in front of her...


    [Impossible... I have never heard of whose girlfriend my mother used to be...] Another voice was shocked and inexplicable, but soon he fell silent... [Perhaps this is time special...]


    [What do you mean...?


    [I feel... that Zhou Ye may be the culprit who caused me to disappear...] A voice that did not belong to James Potter said softly: [Did you not find that my body is somewhat transparent?Just like a ghost...]


    [I found out... So when I first saw you, I was taken aback by you...] James Potter''s voice sounded again.


    [This is why I borrowed my friend''s time converter to return to this time...] Another voice sounded again... [But I can¡¯t stay at this point in time for too long...because this will create more unknowns Change... So, I will rush back to my own time node soon...]


    [How do you go back??James Potter¡¯s voice is a bit strange, it seems that he is reluctant to bear this friend who just met...


    [I want to borrow the time converter to go back to the House of All Requests...] As he said, he was silent for a while, as if thinking about certain things... [Some things I don¡¯t know if I should say... But... forget it, I¡¯m still Let me tell you... In the future you will be chased by Voldemort because of a prophecy... At that time, don''t use the Courageous Faithful Curse on others... Also, be careful with Peter...]


    [Be careful, what does Peter mean?My friends are the best...I believe them...] It seems that James Potter''s voice was a little louder because of the irritation by that careful Peter...


    [I know you believe in friends...but... some friends are not trustworthy... I should go, goodbye dad... Remember to take the initiative to pursue my mother, or I will really disappear...] As the voice fell, followed by the sound of the door of the common room being opened...


    Little Peter hurriedly ran back to his couch...lay down...closed his eyes and started pretending to sleep...


    Sure enough, there was a sound of footsteps before long... James Potter walked in... He looked at Little Peter, who was still asleep, and after a sigh, walked out of the bedroom again...


    It wasn''t until the sound of James Potter''s footsteps disappeared in the distance... Little Peter opened his eyes... [I will betray James in the future??Will he even kill James??


    [Then I might as well betray James now... at least I can solve this damn spell...]


    After making up his mind, little Peter fell into a deep sleep again... This time, he finally had a dream... a dream of freedom with his hands again...


    And on the other side... in Zhou Ye''s castle... an extraordinary Christmas Eve is about to begin...


    "Master... we have also prepared a Christmas gift for you that is enough to surprise you..." Qiu smiled and said to Zhou Ye sitting at the table: "However, before taking out the gift... you have to close it first. Eyes..."


    "A Christmas gift that surprises me?" Zhou Ye''s curiosity was thoroughly provoked by his little maid... He looked curiously at Isabel and Bella sitting on both sides of the dining table... But the acting skills of the two women were obviously very good. After passing the test, with an inexplicable look, he really deceived Zhou Ye...


    Of course, Zhou Ye can also use his own super sense and spiritual abilities... but this is boring... Since the little maid said that she is so confident, then just look forward to it...


    "Okay, I close my eyes now..." Zhou Ye closed his eyes and temporarily reduced his five senses to the same level as a normal person...


    It was not a long time, as a rush of messy footsteps sounded, a fragrant wind rushed towards his face... A group of familiar voices said in unison in his ear: "Merry Christmas... dear..."


    "You... didn''t you say that you are going home for Christmas?" Zhou Ye opened his eyes, and his eyes were dazzled... I saw a group of girls in Christmas miniskirts surrounding him. In the middle, there is even Jasmine who claims to go to France to find her sister...


    "If you don''t say that, how can you surprise you?" Jasmine smiled and gave Zhou Ye a mouthful, "Merry Christmas, my love..."

 Chapter 764

    And Bella and Isabel, who were sitting at the dining table, changed their costumes instantly, and even Fiona used magic to put on Christmas skirts exactly like the girls...


    "Merry Christmas..." XN


    "Merry Christmas..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved, and said happily: "Let us have the craziest Christmas Eve..."


    It''s the night-under the leadership of Jasmine, the teacher of the Defense Against the Dark Arts, the Ravenclaw Witch Troops challenged the Demon King Zhou Ye. However, is the Demon King Zhou Ye an easy one?He smashed the witches down without pity...


    However, the witches moved forward courageously and never retreated, especially after receiving the volunteers of the adult witch trio, they were even more powerful and vowed to completely defeat the Great Demon King Zhou Ye and eliminate harm for the people...


    However... The Great Demon King Zhou Ye quickly made them understand that the number of people is not equal to the meaning of the sentence... In the end, even if the Maid Army of the Great Demon King resolutely responded to the call of the witches at the last moment, they rose up against the Great Devil. The devil¡¯s squeeze...in the end it was defeated...


    In this battle, the girls were defeated in the bedroom of the Demon King¡¯s Castle... only foaming at the mouth... a dying tragic ending...


    Chapter One Thousand and Eighty Seven


    "Who are you?" Yania Petrick questioned the boy in front of her angrily. Although the boy was very handsome, even though he looked only ten years old, two or three years younger than her daughter... ...But¡ªhe possesses himself, especially his bad things are still in his body until now...


    "Uh-" Zhou Ye was also a little confused after being awakened by the beautiful woman who was seven-point like Jasmine... He couldn''t help but start to remember what happened last night...


    Last night, I played with the girls crazy... At the last time... Zhou Ye vaguely remembered, as if he didn''t know who it was, he stuffed a somewhat familiar face into his arms... Then he refused to come. Give her to...


    "Actually I said I don''t know what''s going on... Do you believe it?" Zhou Ye spread his hands and said that he was also helpless...


    "Asshole...you trick me..." Yania trembled with anger, and when she raised her hand, she wanted to slap the boy in front of her...


    However--Zhou Ye only moved slightly, Yania''s arms softened, and she couldn''t help her... "You... asshole... Don''t move..."


    "Give me a reason not to move first..." Zhou Ye smiled evilly, a woman, although I don''t know how she appeared on her bed, but she wanted to come and be inseparable from this group of women, let''s see. Seeing that she has a look somewhat similar to Jasmine... Who is the culprit? There is no need to ask...


    Regarding Jasmine, I''ll settle the account with her when I turn around... Now, let''s tame this little wild cat first-thinking of this, Zhou Ye turned over...


    "Ah---Don''t move... asshole..." Yania gritted her teeth, trying to resist... But she is an egg, she is a Veela, not a giant, strength has never been her strong point... even a giant It was nothing if I met Zhou Ye, if Zhou Ye had that good tooth...


    Three hours later - Yania looked at the strange ceiling with blank eyes... She was completely dysfunctional.


    "My dear Jasmine...Should you give me a little explanation?" Zhou Ye refreshed and pulled Jasmine who was trying to sneak away behind him... viciously questioned.


    "Explanation?? What''s the explanation?" Jasmine looked confused, as if she really didn''t know anything...


    "Baby Jasmine, it seems that you really have forgotten what our family''s family practices look like..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and gently stroked Jasmine''s face, "Do you need me to help you remember it? Baby? ..."


    "I know it''s wrong... honey..." Thinking, thinking, doing or doing... Don''t look at Jasmine''s words beforehand, but when things really happened, she was so shameless... "I I just want you, dear, to help me dispel my sister¡¯s begging for death..."


    "Don''t say that I didn''t give you a chance... Tell me about the matter..." Zhou Ye looked at Jasmine noncommittal, waiting for her explanation.


    "My dear, you know that we are all the seeds of infatuation..." Seeing her man giving herself a chance to explain, Jasmine snuggled up with a smile on her face... explained, "My sister is ten years older than me... ¡­She is not as lucky as I am, she has found you... Honey... She..."


    Listening to Jasmine''s explanation, Zhou Ye''s expression became more and more weird...What''s the situation??In order to dispel his sister-in-law''s desire to die, he pushed her onto his couch??Is there such a good thing in the world??


    "So you are doing this for your sister''s sake??" Zhou Ye asked with a weird expression.


    "Hmm..." Jasmine lit her little head vigorously...


    "...Okay, I forgive you... It''s strange..." Zhou Ye smirked out a wicked smile, "Come on, baby, obediently...find a posture you like, good posture..."


    "Bad...I was also for you..." Jasmine spit out with a depressed look... However, she didn''t dare not listen to her little boyfriend''s words... Obediently... Lie down... Next moment, slap. The sound that hits the skin is endless...


    "What are you doing... Why are you hitting my sister..." Yania, who had just recovered from her strength, was stunned by the scene in front of her... She stretched out her hand and hugged Zhou Ye''s arm tightly, preventing him from hitting herself Sister... "You devil... I promise you everything, don''t beat my sister..."


    "..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly... This is really a bad debt... My sister sent her to her bed in order to save the sister who was desperate for death. My sister was willing to pay to save the punished sister. Everything...really... "Are you really willing to pay any price to save your sister?"


    "..." After hesitating for a while, Yania nodded firmly... She didn''t even pay attention. At this moment, her desire to die has disappeared... And, what''s wrong with her? The boy, doesn¡¯t seem to resist that much...otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be able to say what she would do for her sister...


    "Well... let go of your conditions first, and I''ll talk about it when I think about it..." Zhou Ye sighed and got up directly from the couch... In order not to step on the girls who are still sleeping on the couch, he I had to fly directly to my bed...


    Qiu and Zi supported their tired bodies and sat up... "Master, let''s wash and change your clothes..."


    "Never mind you... take a good rest..." Zhou Ye said, taking out a piece of clothing from his wristband and putting it on... Then stepped out of the bedroom... He still has something to do... ¡­


    "Jasmine... are you okay..." Yania hurriedly helped Jasmine up... asked in a low voice, after all, there were so many strange girls on the couch, she still couldn''t let go...


    "I''m fine..." Jasmine had just finished saying this... The girls around all woke up...


    "Did my darling go?"


    "I think it''s probably gone..."


    "Ah, it scares me to death... I thought I would be dragged into the morning exercise..."


    "Didn''t you like morning exercises with my dear most? Why are you so honest today?"


    "I played so crazy last night... Where is the strength to do morning exercises... Don''t talk about me, aren''t you the same as me? You are all awake, and you are still pretending to sleep there..."


    Qiu and Zi looked at each other and smiled as they listened to the noise of the girls... It seems that these new mistresses are just like themselves, all playing tricks... But there is no other way, the owner of the house last night played a little...too After...their physiques are still a little bit weak, let alone these pure magic girls??


    "Ah... I''m so hungry, I''m going to eat..."


    "I am coming too¡­¡­"


    "Wait for me...who sees my clothes..."


    The maids also smiled and got up, helping the girls find clothes while taking care of their attire... Soon... the girls in the whole room went out... Only Jasmine and her sister were left... They I know, these sisters must have a lot to say... They won''t bother them here...


    Chapter one thousand and eighty eight


    "Now can I tell you what the hell is going on?" Yania wrapped her infinitely beautiful body in a blanket, looked at her sister Jasmine''s somewhat cringed expression, and asked with a serious expression: " Why am I in France, but now I am here?"


    "Who is that boy..."


    "What is his relationship with you..."


    "Why would he... he would... treat me..." Yania couldn''t say this, her face flushed...


    "Actually, I just want to pull you out of the abyss of death..." Jasmine took a deep breath in the face of her sister''s question, and shouted angrily: "You know when I saw you , What are you like?? You used to love beauty the most, but when I saw you at that time, your hair was stuck together in strands... My eyes were dull and terrible... I only have you, my sister , I don¡¯t want you to leave me for a human..."


    "This is the fate of our Veeva..." Yania looked at her sister''s face that was distorted because of anger, she sighed and said, "My dear sister... You know, from our Veeva to the man From the moment you are tempted, this fate is inevitable... Maybe this is the greatness of love?"


    "No... I don''t know what fate, I only know that that despicable human lied you away from me. Now that he is dead, you have to be buried for him... That''s a despicable, shameless, nasty, dirty The villain...obviously knows that our Veeva''s racial traits are still..." Jasmine yelled at Kiania''s husband...


    If it was before, if Jasmine said this to that person, Yania would definitely slap Jasmine without hesitation, because it was her husband, her lover... But now... Yania didn''t feel a trace of it. Anger...Some are just a hint of helplessness and apology.


    "My dear... don''t be like this..." Yania gently stroked Jasmine''s long, soft hair with the same color as hers, and whispered: "Now... haven''t you also found your lover? Although that little guy¡¯s age really surprised me...but some of his abilities are really fascinating...but, sooner or later, destiny will come...that day, you will probably know what I am now. I thought..."


    "Different... Sister!" Listening to her sister talking about her man, Jasmine raised her chin proudly, "Ye, he is a different existence from that person... He has eternal life... He has Power to protect us... he is the best..."


    "Yes, yes... he is the best..." Seeing her sister''s smiling face, Yania couldn''t help but think of some clips from last night, and this morning''s... morning exercise.


    Thinking of those things, Yania felt that something strange was slowly rising in her heart. In order not to let herself understand what this thing was, she hurriedly changed the subject and said: "You haven''t told me why I would Appeared on his couch... and he did something like that to me???"

 Chapter 765

    "It''s me..." Jasmine confessed without hesitation, "I brought you from France, and I used the Stunning Curse to stun you... or I pushed you onto my dear couch. ..."


    "Why did you do this, Jasmine... you know... my favorite... my favorite..." Yania originally wanted to say the name of the person who had passed away, but she opened her mouth several times. , But found that the name that could be said casually in the past is now as heavy as a giant, it is difficult to say...Could it be that I no longer love that person??


    "Did you find it? My dear sister...you can no longer say that the person you love the most is him..." Jasmine smiled when she saw her sister''s gaping mouth... "This is the ability of my dear... No. It should be said now that it is our lover''s ability..."


    "Naughty...I..." Yania wanted to refute, but found that she couldn''t say [I don''t like that little guy at all]... This discovery made her panic...


    "Sister... just admit it... you are already in love with Ye..." Jasmine smiled mysteriously... immediately her sister will be like her and will never be separated again...


    "No..." Yania suddenly thought of the loopholes in Jasmine''s words... "If you say... just to dispel my dying will, Jasmine, you can completely forget everything about me, as we encountered in the clan before. The death-seeking clansmen also dealt with this...but you actually brought me here...what are you trying to do..."


    "Haha...that...I just don''t want to be separated from my sister you..." Jasmine said in a somewhat sly.


    "Oh? Is that so??" Yania had a smile on her face...but her little white hands were not slow at all. She grabbed her sister who wanted to slip down, and pressed her down on her own with force. In the arms... Raise the slap, and slap in a slap... "I told you that you don''t want to separate from me... I told you to bring me here to give that little bad guy sex... I told you to watch my jokes in the morning Don¡¯t help me clean up that little villain..."


    "...Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    Although she screamed, in fact, Yania didn''t use much strength at all... Jasmine even had a moment of wailing, and glanced at her sister''s expression secretly...


    Yania at this time had an inexplicable radiance on her face... The slightly raised angles showed that she was very happy...


    Jasmine knew that her elder sister''s ambition to die had been completely dispelled... Although she still didn''t admit it, she already had the shadow of her little villain in her heart... It''s just that the dead duck Shishi refused to admit it. ...


    To be able to be with my sister and always be with my own man... This kind of life is really good... But now there are still some troubles-what should I do with my hard-hearted niece??Hey, I''m so sad...


    Or else-just lie to her??Listening to Qiu telling Zi... My little man seems to have a strange hobby for mother and daughter... Well, this matter is worth considering...


    And on the other side-where is Zhou Ye right now??At this moment, he...has returned to Hogwarts...standing in his bedroom...


    Chapter One Thousand and Eighty Nine


    "It''s been a few days since I left, and there was dust everywhere in the room..." Zhou Ye looked at his bedroom, raised his hand slightly, and used a new cleaning spell...In an instant, the whole bedroom became spotless..." Feel much better¡­¡­"


    "Now...just wait for a while..." Zhou Ye said, taking down a book of magic spells from the bookshelf in the bedroom, and slowly flipping through...


    Although this book is three inches thick, if Zhou Ye wants to read it, it only takes a few seconds to remember all the words and even the spells in the book clearly, and it is easy to recite it. ...


    But--Zhou Ye just used it to pass the time...There is no need to enter that state, otherwise, it would be a little too boring...


    At this moment... the window of Zhou Ye''s bedroom opened as if being blown open by a breeze...


    As the window was opened...a figure appeared on the edge of the window, messy hair, lightning-like scars on his forehead...and thick glasses...and the black robe with the Gryffindor emblem on his mouth...this Everything seems to be telling the identity of this person.


    The only thing that makes people feel surprised is that he slowly walked to Zhou Ye and knelt down... and said, "Father, Lamia sends you my heartiest greetings..."


    "..." Zhou Ye didn''t care about the boy''s appearance at all, but after looking up at him, he said softly: "Okay...don''t talk to me in this way...I look uncomfortable..."


    "As you wish, father..." As Lamia''s voice fell, his body changed shape in an instant... From a boy of only about 1.6 meters to a boy of about 1.8 meters in the blink of an eye His slender figure... now we can no longer call him, but should call her...


    Although Lamia was more than 1.8 meters tall, she knelt in front of Zhou Ye''s eyes, and subdued her head with long curly blond hair under Zhou Ye''s feet, not daring to move...


    "Tell me...how did you do what you want to do?" Zhou Ye gently raised Lamia''s chin and looked directly at her face that turned all sentient beings upside down...


    "Father..." It seemed a little excited by Zhou Ye''s slightly intimate action, Lamia''s little face was full of blush... She exhaled softly and said, "I have completed the task you assigned. It''s done...Father... As you might expect, that James Potter really has a strange thought for Ms. Lily... But... why did you forbid me to kill him? I can do it without knowing it. Kill him..."


    "No... my daughter... don''t you think it''s not fun to kill him easily?" Zhou Ye''s fingertips lightly slid across Lamia''s cheeks...with a smile... Play well, play slowly...the most interesting...or else, while waiting for Voldemort...how boring..."


    "It''s... father..." Regarding Zhou Ye''s words, Lamia understands that she must execute it, and if she doesn''t understand it must be executed...because he is her father, the master of her destiny, the master of her emotions, the master of everything... ¡­


    Zhou Ye looked at this stunner who was enough to make a man crazy, and smiled slightly...


    Lamia is another breakthrough in Umbrella¡¯s biotechnology...Through years of research on Ares, the god of war, Umbrella has thoroughly analyzed the genetic codes of Ares, the god of war, and combined them with the X gene...


    To be honest, the process is not smooth... One is the gene of God, the other is the gene of infinite possibilities left by the gods... It¡¯s really not the difference between who is strong and weak... After tens of thousands of failures, the laboratory finally completed a test product.


    This is Lamia...


    She has almost all the mutation abilities produced by the X gene, but at the same time, she also possesses the body and power of the Olympian god. The addition of the two is not as simple as one plus one... She can almost be said to be Umbrella The strongest biological creation.


    Of course...because of being too strong, when Lamia took shape, even the biological laboratory could not even write the gene loyalty code into her genome... In the end, it was Zhou Ye who made the shot and used the ability of Ling Ling. Write the loyalty code in...


    "Father...this is the Ravenclaw crown you want..." Lamia said, and took out a female crown that resembled an eagle with wings spread out of her wrist... To Zhou Ye...


    "I found it in the responsive house..." Lamia''s wide-open eyes contained a certain expectation, as if a child was waiting for an adult''s praise... "Merry Christmas, Father ..."


    "This is really a good Christmas gift..." Zhou Ye smiled and took Ravenclaw''s crown and looked at it in his hand... To be honest, Zhou Ye feels very ordinary... It''s just that there is a wave of soul in it. Makes him feel very sick...


    "Tell me... what kind of Christmas gift do you want? Lamia, my daughter..." Zhou Ye''s hand lightly ran across Lamia''s smooth golden hair...


    "I...I...I want to be your partner...Father...I want to dedicate everything I have to you..." The enthusiasm in Lamia''s eyes is almost about to burn Zhou Ye completely... ¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­Is this a side effect of strengthening the loyalty code??Zhou Ye looked at the enthusiasm in Lamia''s eyes and sighed helplessly...


    In fact, the normal people who are written into the DNA loyalty code by Umbrella are not like Lamia...kneel when they meet...and only Lamia is like this...maybe it is the relationship between the words and spirits... ...Lamia''s attitude towards Zhou Ye far exceeds the father-daughter relationship that Zhou Ye has set for the two of them...


    She has a kind of enthusiasm for Zhou Ye that makes all the girls feel terrified... just like the fanatics in the church... She can''t wait to dedicate everything she has to Zhou Ye...


    "Well... as you wish... my daughter..." Zhou Ye sighed...Actually, according to normal...Zhou Ye should have exhausted Lamia long ago...


    It''s just that when Zhou Ye brought Lamia to Harry Potter''s world, Lamia was still a cocoon... It was completely hatched some time ago...


    Of course, the hatched Lamia will not be like an ordinary born child...ignorant of the unknown, all her fighting knowledge, common sense of life... and some necessary family memories were injected by Umbrella early. In her mind...


    She turned the cocoon just to stabilize her body... After all, her DNA came from two powerful races. If it weren''t for Zhou Ye to help her with her ability at the most critical moment... Her body would have collapsed...


    By the way...All the employees of Umbrella''s No. 1 Biochemical Laboratory are women... It is also where Lamia was born...


    When Zhou Ye personally spoke about Ramia...In Hogwarts, there was another person, cough cough, no, it should be said that it was a ghost... She felt some kind of extremely familiar fluctuation... "Crown... Mother''s...crown..."


    The first thousand and ninety chapters


    "The crown... That is the fluctuation of the mother''s crown..."


    On the corridor on the sixth floor of Hogwarts, Ms. Gray, who was chatting with the fat monk, suddenly changed her complexion... The original dignified face became a little desolate... "Why... the crown... How could the crown appear... "


    "Ms. Gray?? Are you okay?" The fat monk looked at Helena Ravenclaw with some bewilderment. He didn''t know why Ms. Gray suddenly became like this when he was chatting with him...


    But, obviously, the fat monk''s shout did not attract Helena''s attention... She looked around blankly, as if looking for something important, but found nothing...


    "No... I''m going to find it... I''m going to find it... That''s the mother''s crown..." Helena Ravenclaw ignored the fat monk''s question, and she flashed across the ground. , Towards a place where familiar fluctuations came from somewhere, quickly flew over...


    "It seems... this morning''s tea party is not going to be held..." The fat monk didn''t get angry because of Helena''s refusal to say goodbye. He himself is a gentle old man who talks with all the ghosts of Hogwarts. Come up, otherwise Barrow the blood would not ask him to invite Helena Ravenclaw.


    After all, Helena was killed by Barrow...Although Barrow also committed suicide because of regret... But this does not mean that Helena will forgive Barrow...No one will easily forgive the person who killed her...


    The fat monk sighed... He turned his head and floated in the other direction... He didn''t think of Helena, let alone chasing Helena away, Helena obviously thought about it. What an urgent matter, that''s why he left... He didn''t want to pursue the secrets in other people''s hearts. This was extremely rude to anyone.


    And on the other side¡ªHelena Ravenclaw followed the familiar wave and flew crazy toward the place where the wave came from... She could feel that some of the familiar wave made her It feels that something disgusting exists...but she can''t care about anything now...the mother''s crown is her heart...

 Chapter 766

    If she doesn''t get it back, she will feel uneasy...


    I have to say that after becoming a ghost, in some respects, it really is a lot more convenient...Following that wave, Helena Ravenclaw walked through the wall all the way, straight to the place where the wave was emitted Fly away...


    Soon - Helena Ravenclaw felt her eyes light up, she saw it, she saw the crown like an eagle with wings spread... "The mother''s crown..."


    Helena stretched out her hand excitedly and grabbed Ravenclaw''s crown.


    However, when her slender fingers just touched the crown, the wave of black magic that disgusted her from the crown made her very angry... "Who?? Who defiled my mother''s crown with black magic... who is it!!!!!!!!"


    A stern and weird voice echoed throughout the room-Helena at this moment is no longer the quiet and kind ghost of Ravenclaw, but a vengeful soul...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye looked at this uninvited female ghost silently...I can''t mention the nature at all...


    And Lamia was even more angry with a pair of star-eyed eyes... Finally, her most beloved father planned to accept herself... Why did a female ghost suddenly appear??


    It doesn''t matter if a female ghost pops up... Just stay honestly, and we will treat you as if we can''t see you... But what do you mean when you suddenly call me like a female demon''s wailing???You were sent by my enemy to play with me, right??


    "Damn the spirit body..." Lamia was angry, with long golden hair fluttering against the wind... Her beautiful little face was covered with frost... Fingertips flashing, obviously the next second Let Helena, the guy who disturbed her good deeds, pay the price of her life...Who said that ghosts won''t die??


    However, just when Lamia planned to let Ravenclaw lose their ghost forever, she was stopped by Zhou Ye... "Wait a minute... Lamia..."


    "Father..." Lamia muttered dissatisfiedly with her little coward, "..."


    "Don''t make trouble... baby..." Zhou Ye just gently hugged Mia''s slender waist and calmed down his extremely beautiful daughter...


    After comforting his daughter, Zhou Ye looked at Helena Ravenclaw, "Ms. Gray...good morning..."


    "It''s you...?" Only the crowned Helena saw Zhou Ye at this time, but in an instant, her pretty face became hideous, "Is it you... Is it you... tarnished? My mother''s crown..."


    "Who is defiled the crown... Ms. Gray, you should be very clear..." Zhou Ye is not panicked... Or, for women, especially beautiful women, his patience is obviously more than that for men. Many... "When I found it, it already looked like this..."


    "...Damn...Yeah...Yeah..." Helena''s face changed several times in an instant...Finally she recovered her calm... There was still a trace of sadness in her calm... "I know not You... I''m sorry little guy... I shouldn''t anger you, it''s not your fault... It''s that bastard... It''s that bastard who deceived my mother''s crown from me..."


    "You''re welcome..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Thank you for helping me retrieve my mother''s crown... Then I should say goodbye..." Helena said, she was about to roll up the crown and leave...


    "I''m afraid I can''t give you the crown for the time being, Ms. Gray..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly...just kidding, he asked Lamia to find the Ravenclaw crown in the house, not to return it to Helena. of¡­¡­


    "Why?? Are you planning to occupy my mother''s crown?" Ravenclaw''s crown is almost already Helena''s heart... Even if she has been a ghost for so long, she will not give up, especially After being tricked by Voldemort once, she stopped trusting anyone...


    Even if it takes a lot of effort to roll up the crown with the body of a ghost, Helena is unwilling to give her mother''s crown to anyone''s hands... As for the strange black magic above, she will find a way to get rid of...


    "Of course not. Actually I don''t have much interest in your mother''s crown... But I am a little interested in the soul fragments inside..."


    "No... I will never give your mother''s crown to you again..." Helena''s face changed drastically when she heard Zhou Ye''s words, and her face that had calmed down instantly became a bit hideous again...


    "I''m afraid it''s up to you..." Zhou Ye sighed. Why did these women treat everyone as bad guys after being punished once??Although he is not a good person himself, he is not very interested in Ravenclaw''s crown...


    However, since things have reached this point, Zhou Ye will not let Helena take away the crown...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye pointed his fingertips at Helena, and an orange light directly shone on Helena''s spirit body, and Helena wailed in pain...


    But the pain came quickly, and went quickly... Soon... Helena returned to normal, except for the orange gleam in her eyes, there was basically no abnormality...


    "Master!" At this time, Helena gave Zhou Ye a respectful mention of her skirt and made a lady''s gift, "Your will will be thoroughly implemented..."


    "Go...Go continue your old life, I will summon you when you need it..." Zhou Ye nodded.


    "As you wish, Master!" Helena gave another respectful salute, turning around and leaving through the wall...


    Chapter one thousand and ninety one


    "Father... you''re so amazing..." Lamia beamed her eyes and looked at her father very admiringly.


    It is not difficult for her to completely eliminate this ghost, but it is a bit difficult to control her without getting angry...


    "It''s nothing, just used some foreign objects..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly. He controlled Helena Ravenclaw to use the power of soul gems. Soul gems originally had the effect of transforming life and death and twisting the soul... It''s not too easy to control Helena...


    "Father... Father..." Lamia held Zhou Ye and gently rubbed her small face on his handsome face... At this moment, she felt that the fire in Hungarian had become more and more rising, even She is a little thirsty after burning...


    While holding her father tightly, Lamia muttered to herself, "Father...let me be the one who will accompany you forever..."


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye smiled and held up Lamia, and she was about to go up... However, she was stopped by Lamia with her jade hand... "Wait a minute, father..."


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye was a little confused... he said it was you who wanted me, but now it was you who stopped me. What are you going to make?daughter¡­¡­?


    "Father, I want to give you a surprise..." Lamia said, gently letting go of Zhou Ye and let him sit on the couch... Then she took two steps back...


    "I look forward to your surprise..." Zhou Ye smiled and watched Lamia''s movements... As for Lamia''s abilities, Zhou Ye didn''t know much about it... Or it should be said, perhaps to some extent, Lamia''s power even surpassed [Death Goddess]...


    "I promise you won''t be disappointed, father..." Lamia smiled triumphantly, and Zhou Ye was really shocked by the next scene...


    I saw¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As Lamia''s words fell, she divided into two, two, four, and eight...In an instant she became eight Lamia...


    "This..." Zhou Ye''s eyes widened instantly... Fuck, is there such an operation??


    However, this is not the end...When eight Lamia stood in front of Zhou Ye, apart from the main body, the other clones began to change...


    The first clone became the appearance of a Chinese actress...


    The second clone became the appearance of a young model of a certain country...


    The third clone became like a certain Hollywood actress...


    The fourth clone became...


    In short, except for the main body Lamia, the other clones have become all kinds of sister papers...The hair color and style are completely different, except for the same...except for the figure...


    The figure of each clone is at least D+ or higher...


    This is really in line with Zhou Ye''s aesthetics... Zhou Ye who got him was a little bit stunned in an instant... I''m grinning, is this a harem alone??


    "father¡­¡­"


    "father¡­¡­"


    "father¡­¡­"


    Eight girls with different styles surrounded Zhou Ye, shouting to his father in the language of the country represented by their faces-this moment really shocked Zhou Ye...

 Chapter 767

    Zhou Ye knew that Lamia had the ability to transform like a devilish girl, and he also knew that Lamia had the ability of a clone like a clone... But Zhou Ye really didn''t know... So you can still play like this??


    "Father... how about this surprise?" Lamia''s subject snuggled into her father''s arms, looking at the surprised expression on her father''s face with a slight triumph...


    "Baby Lamia... come and tell Dad... how many clones can you divide...?" Zhou Ye quickly adapted to Lamia''s abilities, but the question in his heart has not been answered...


    "I don''t know... Father..." Lamia explained with a twitchy expression: "When I was the most, there were tens of thousands of clones, but I can feel that it is far from my limit... and The more clones, the less power you gain... If it is within ten clones, each clone of me can get 100% of my ability and strength. If there are more than 100 people, only 80%... More than a thousand people only have If 50%... ten thousand people, only 30%..."


    "Hiss¡ª¡ª" Zhou Ye took a breath... 30% of ten thousand people??It seems few, but you must know that Lamia''s own abilities are very powerful...Even 30% of the strength and abilities are enough to crush most superheroes...


    One person becomes an army¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªthis is properly an army by one person...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s silence, Lamia thought that her father thought she was hiding her own privates, and she could clearly separate more clones, but only eight... hurriedly explained: "Father... it''s not that I don''t want to. Separate more clones to surprise you... In fact, the feeling of each clone will eventually be transferred to my body... I am afraid..."


    Lamia didn''t finish the rest, but Zhou Ye already knew what she wanted to say...


    There are eight clones... that is eight times the pain and what... Simply put... Lamia is afraid that she can''t bear it...


    "Don''t make trouble... Am I that kind of person?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, took Lamia and kissed fiercely... It''s nice to have a capable daughter, and a capable daughter who can do it again. Well, there is a capable daughter who can be cloned, and whose clone can be changed... Sai Gao.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye''s index finger moved...He decided to take a pity on his good daughter...


    In the blink of an eye-the entire Ravenclaw bedroom is shrouded in time barriers...


    For a while, the waves rolled... Tear the clothes into a tent... Indescribable sounds sounded from the whole room... These sounds were not transmitted to the outside world at all because of the Silent Curse...


    Of course, it hasn''t been said that Zhou Ye doesn''t care... Anyway, he is very satisfied with his daughter...


    Even Lamia played role-playing under his suggestion... Various roles were transformed into a combination of form and spirit... Zhou Ye almost couldn''t think about it...


    Two hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As soon as the time barrier that enveloped the entire bedroom was closed, Zhou Ye was already standing next to the couch neatly dressed...


    It¡¯s just that Lamia lying on the couch is a bit bad, eight times the feeling that she has been completely broken for the first time... A pair of beautiful eyes rolled straight, and her saliva slipped out of her corner uncontrollably. ...


    "Baby... are you... okay?" Zhou Ye asked a little worried.


    "...Ho...Ho..." It wasn''t until a long while later that Lamia was relieved... There was no one else in her eyes, only the figure of the man in front of her... That was her everything, her only... ...The meaning of her life...


    The effect of eight times the spring breeze to transform the rain...predictably...


    "Dad..., I''m okay..." In Lamia''s words, the respectful attitude is much less, but the attachment to Zhou Ye is almost overflowing in her heart...


    "Come on, let''s go home..." Zhou Ye said, gently pulling Lamia up, and gently helping her dress... Such a capable daughter, who is not good to her, who is good to her??


    "No, Dad..." Lamia said softly while enjoying someone''s tenderness, "I still want to..."


    "Nothing is in a hurry at this moment..." Zhou Ye waved his hand and interrupted Lamia, "Today is Christmas... I don''t want my baby to be busy in such a holiday... "


    "Hmm..." Lamia''s eyes flashed brightly when she heard Zhou Ye''s words... After she became her father''s partner, her father became much gentler... However, such a father is so good...


    Chapter one thousand and ninety two


    Zhou Ye, who returned to his castle with Lamia, naturally introduced the girls again...


    After all, although the maids knew about Lamia, when the maids saw Lamia, she was still a cocoon, and Isabel, who had been living with Zhou Ye, was the only one who had seen Lamia''s true face.


    For my boyfriend will bring new sisters back from time to time, the girls are almost used to it...


    Although Zhou Ye repeatedly claimed that Lamia was his daughter, a fool would believe it only after seeing the clear smiles of the maids and the degree of Lamia''s obsession with Zhou Ye...


    Of course, regarding their daughters, the witches of Ravenclaw showed distrust from the very beginning...After all, in their eyes, although their little boyfriend is a little unusual, she is still a little Luo with red lips and white teeth. , Does Mrs. Luo have such a big daughter?Are you fooling a ghost?


    In the end, Zhou Ye had to show his true shape...


    Of course, the witches that provoke an exclamation... They have imagined how their men grew up, but they didn''t expect... their men would grow up so handsome...


    On the contrary, Sister Veeva was not surprised...


    Because of his age, Zhou Ye had already confided some of her identity to Jasmine... Jasmine had also seen Zhou Ye in normal form... and Yaniya had heard her sister say this... so neither feel weird¡­¡­


    In the end, after spending a Christmas with Zhou Ye in the castle, the girls all returned to their homes through Floo fans, except for Jasmine and Yania...


    Jasmine has no home for a long time. For Jasmine, the place where she has her own man is her home, and Yania doesn''t want to go back to the old home...


    But on the second day after Christmas, Yania still left Zhou Ye''s castle with Jasmine...


    She is going to Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry to visit her daughter who is going to school there...


    In a blink of an eye, the lively castle became a bit deserted...Fortunately, Lily Evans is here at this time. With this little loli company, Zhou Ye will at least not feel lonely...


    Christmas holidays are fleeting...


    It''s time to start school again...


    "Master, Miss Lily... a good journey..." Qiu and Zi smiled and stood in the lobby, watching their master lead Fiona and Lily directly to open the portal and walk in...


    "Goodbye... Sister Qiu, goodbye... Sister Zi!" Lily smiled and waved goodbye to the maids, followed by Zhou Ye and rushed into the golden portal...


    As Lily walked into the portal for the last time, the entire portal quickly shrank... and finally returned to nothingness.


    "Ah...Daddy has left...I should be busy too!" As the voice sounded, a figure suddenly appeared behind Qiu and Zi, who was it not Lamia??


    "Miss Lamia...I wish you success..." With a smile on Qiu''s face, she bid farewell to her owner''s new daughter. She was very grateful to Lamia...at least during Lamia''s time. She at least helped everyone attract 50% of the firepower of her owner...


    Although at the end of each time, she is the most miserable one...but she never tires...


    She even clamored for a showdown with her master once, and separated a group of hundred people against her master...


    No need to ask about the ending... This tragic little girl lay on the couch for two days and nights before relieving her energy... Since then, she hasn''t clamored for anything...


    [I¡¯m enough for my father...]


    [I alone can replace all of you...]


    ...Wait, such a stupid thing...


    Zhou Ye told her with facts that although she would be a clone...but...she really can''t do it alone¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Ah... don''t laugh... Qiu..." Seeing Qiu''s smiling face, Lamia thought of her own death experience inexplicably... Although the feeling is very memorable, but-she really I don''t want to try again... what is the taste of a hundred times??


    Lamia will tell you... It''s not just a matter of talking... It''s really going to die...


    "Puff......" Seeing Lamia''s coyful expression, Qiu finally couldn''t help but laughed... But soon she forcibly held back... "Miss Lamia, I''m not laughing at you... ¡­"


    "......The ghost believes..." Lamia didn''t believe in Qiu''s words at all, but forget it, who allowed her to succeed... After sighing, Lamia turned into a cloud of red mist and disappeared again In the room, only one sentence was left."I will help Dad conquer this magical world..."


    "I hope that Miss Lamia will not succeed again..." Zi said with some worry: "If she destroys the master''s plan, she may be forced to separate the Thousand-member group to meet the family law..."

 Chapter 768

    "Hehe...no..." Qiu hehe smiled: "Master feels reluctant to ruin her..."


    "I hope so..." Zi said after sighing...


    "Don''t worry about unreasonably...We also have our mission..." Qiu said, turning around and walking out, "I hope Voldemort or something, it will be strong enough...or it will be boring..."


    "I really want to ruin those wizards..." Zi leaked a bloodthirsty smile, "but forget it... the master won''t allow it..."


    With the departure of the two maids...the whole hall was calm again...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye had already taken Lily Evans out of the Broken Cauldron Bar... He took Little Lolita directly to the King¡¯s Station...


    The two of them drove away those middle-aged men and women who were loving and victorious... and quickly came to platform 9 and three-quarters...


    "Ye...how do you feel that there are not many people today?" Lily Evans asked curiously at the sparse crowd on the platform.


    "It''s normal...because it''s not the beginning of school, and many of the seniors are led by their parents. They use Floo fans to transfer to the small town of Hogsmeade, and then go to school, much faster than taking a train... ¡­" As Zhou Ye explained, he took Lily''s hand and got on the express train bound for Hogwarts.


    On the way, there is no one who can''t open his eyes to trouble Zhou Ye...


    And those girlfriends who had long occupied the best boxes waiting for Zhou Ye were even more happy to play with Lily...Along the way, Lily was blushing with the girls...


    This is the difference between a woman and a girl... After the devil is gone, girls are very relaxed in front of the same sex... and Lily is obviously still a little uncomfortable...


    Count it up-in Zhou Ye''s box, it can almost be regarded as the box with the highest appearance in the entire train... Many boys want to squeeze in... But the moment he saw Zhou Ye, he walked out by himself. ... They don''t want to become a disabled person like little Peter.


    Time flies quickly-the Hogwarts train arrived at the college platform in the evening...


    This time because it was not a freshman, Zhou Ye and the girls shared two night horse carriages... and went straight to Hogwarts College.


    Chapter one thousand and ninety three


    "Merry Christmas¡­¡­"


    "Thank you for your present, Ye..."


    "I like your gift very much, thank you... little prince!"


    Zhou Ye brought the girls along, and kept greeting Ravenclaw''s senior sisters...At Christmas, Zhou Ye gave out hundreds of gifts.


    Of course-those gifts are all for the Ravenclaw seniors, as for the seniors??Forget it... Zhou Ye has no habit of giving men gifts...


    The elder sisters who received the gift did not forget to return a gift to the little prince of their academy. Although the value may not be as good as the gift from Zhou Ye, it also represents their friendship, doesn''t it?


    To be honest... During Christmas, Zhou Ye''s castle was almost overwhelmed by owls...


    Lily¡¯s greatest pleasure is to unwrap gifts from others to her boyfriend...


    For those ordinary gifts, such as greeting cards, normal gifts such as wizard chess, Lily will of course let them go... and those abnormal gifts, such as love letters, such as someone¡¯s original underwear and the like... Lily didn''t lose it without hesitation.


    Zhou Ye knew all of this...Although Lily Evans thought she was doing it very secretly, how could she hide the existence of Zhou Ye as a non-human being??It''s just that Zhou Ye has no interest in those things... so he didn''t say anything.


    While saying hello to the senior sisters, Zhou Ye took the girls back to their dormitory... After they put the things they brought back to their dormitories first... they gathered again in the common room, and then the girls were surrounded by them. His own little man walked towards the Hogwarts restaurant.


    Everyone had just sat down at the dining table, and Hogwarts teachers also walked in...At the same time, the deans of various colleges and Dumbledore, the principal of Hogwarts, walked in.


    Ding Ding¡ª¡ª


    Albus Dumbledore stood up, tapped the wine glass in his hand, and the whole hall soon became quiet...


    "First of all, let me announce one thing..." Dumbledore looked at the students in the stands and said slowly: "The teacher of the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, Ms. Jasmine Petrick, temporarily resigned for some personal reasons. ...So, teacher Bellatrix Black will take over as the teacher of the Defense Against the Dark Arts class..."


    Hearing Dumbledore¡¯s words, everyone in the audience could not help but talk...


    Jasmine''s popularity in the academy is still quite high... After all, Veeva has its own charm aura, and she can''t be low-key if she wants to be low-key...


    Of course, this is just one of the reasons why everyone is talking about it, and the other reason is...everyone is talking about the legend...


    Legend has it that [that person] came to Hogwarts to find Albus Dumbledore last year, and said that he wanted to be a teacher of Defense Against the Dark Arts, but he was rejected by Dumbledore. [That People] Ashamed into anger, he cursed the position of the teacher of Defense Against the Dark Arts at Hogwarts, [No one can spend a year as a teacher of Defense Against the Dark Arts.


    Is this the curse fulfilled??


    Everyone whispered, [The curse of that person] This topic made Jasmine''s resignation seem less important...


    Zhou Ye just ignored all this. Of course he knew why Jasmine had left... just because her sister had a little accident... her sister''s daughter had a new love for her mother so quickly. It is quite repulsive...


    Jasmine just stayed at Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, looking for a chance to persuade her niece...


    Curse or something?There is no such thing as Zhou Ye...Voldemort??What kind of thing...


    But the Hogwarts students don¡¯t think so. For them, Voldemort is already a name that the entire magic world cannot mention. It is said that this name has been enchanted. Everyone who mentions this name, Will be found by those Death Eaters...


    Looking at the students who were talking about it, Dumbledore didn''t say anything, but just said: "Knife¡¤Fork¡¤Spoon... The dinner begins, I wish you all a happy holiday..."


    After saying this, Dumbledore hurriedly left the hall with the dean and teachers...He had more important things to do...


    And the hurrying figure of Dumbledore and the teachers made the students below sit down and realize their thoughts, the curse of the Dark Lord...


    Suddenly, the entire restaurant was like a frying pan, and there were endless discussions...Even the unidentified girls began to worry about their sister Jasmine...


    "Ye...Is Teacher Jasmine really cursed?" Lily Evans asked worriedly.


    "Nothing!" Zhou Ye answered Lily Evans''s words, while digging a scoop of ice cream with a spoon and gently placing it on the side of Lily Evans... Feeding Lori or something, the most interesting .


    "Then... why didn''t Mrs. Jasmine come back?" Lily opened her eyes lightly, and ate the ice cream fed by her little boyfriend in one bite. The cold taste made her frown instantly, but she soon relieved. Expand...


    "Jasmine just delayed some things..." Zhou Ye smiled and picked up a tablecloth, and gently wiped off the food residue in Lily''s corner...


    Annie and the girls on the Quidditch team listened carefully to the conversation between them. When they heard that Jasmine was really okay, they were relieved. Anyway, they were all their own sisters...it was normal to be worried.


    But they also know that their man is not the kind of talkative person. If he says it''s okay, he must be okay.


    Just as the women relaxed, regardless of other people''s arguments, and began to enjoy a sumptuous dinner, several figures walked behind Zhou Ye...


    "Lily Evans... I like you... Can I be my girlfriend?" This voice is loud and loud... The entire Ravenclaw dining table and the students in Hufflepuff next door I heard it all.


    At this moment, the students of these two colleges stopped their eating and looked here...


    Lily Evans...


    Who is that??


    That was the imprisonment of Zhou Ye, the little prince of Ravenclaw, who was recognized as Zhou Ye''s little princess... How could someone dare to be so bold to provoke Zhou Ye in front of others???Eat the guts of the ambition leopard??Little Peter¡¯s lesson from the past is not far away... How can anyone dare to provoke this young man without fear of death?


    The students in the two colleges are curious about who it is and have such courage...


    As Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff¡¯s students stopped discussing, the students in the entire hall stopped their own discussions as if they had been given a mute spell...


    For an instant----the students of the entire Hogwarts School turned their eyes to the few figures who dared to provoke Zhou Ye again--

 Chapter 769

    Chapter one thousand and ninety four


    "Jaime Potter...you..." Lily Evans almost died of anger when she saw the person who confessed to her...


    The person who confessed to her was not someone else, but James Potter... Behind him was his three brothers, Sirius¡ªLupin¡ªLittle Peter...


    Lily is really getting angry. She doesn''t have any intersection with this Potter. Instead, they run to provoke her little boyfriend every now and then... This is true on the train, the same is true at the school banquet, while flying This is especially true in class...


    Now, I actually use myself as an excuse to provoke my little boyfriend...


    How can this make Lily Evans not angry??Her perception of James Potter at this moment is terrible...


    "Don''t be angry, Lily baby..." Zhou Ye smiled and gently hugged his little Lolita. Of course he knew why James Potter suddenly confessed to Lily Evans...


    To put it bluntly, it''s Harry Potter''s pot played by Lamia... But this is exactly what Zhou Ye wanted... Well known as a teacher.In this case, what you did to him will only be taken for granted...


    What is the real villain??


    Zhou Ye thinks that the real villain should be the kind of guy who can always use justice to harmonize others...holds a moral stick, hit anyone who wants to hit anyone...After hitting someone, let a group of people eat melons. Phew, it''s so justice...


    After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lily did not lose her temper, but said loudly: "My dear, you are really too kind...On the train, this guy broke into our box for no reason and provoke us...you Just beat him up..."


    "The second time, at the school dinner, they provoked you again... You just lost him with a painless cheek..."


    "Third time, in the flight class...or they...provoked you again...the result is only to lose an invisibility cloak and it is over..."


    "My dear, this is the fourth time... I know that you Eastern believe in the principle of being kind to others, but... if there is nothing but three things, you can no longer give your kindness to those who don''t know how to be grateful... ¡­"


    When everyone listened to Lily''s words, they suddenly felt... as if what Lily Evans had said was right, these guys have repeatedly and repeatedly provoked...it really can''t be kind to such a guy...


    Especially this time, in front of someone else¡¯s boyfriend, he said that he wanted to ask someone else¡¯s girlfriend to be dating... This kind of thing seems to be an extreme insult...


    "Teach these guys..."


    "Yes, teach these guys a lesson..."


    "Beat them hard... beat them to death..."


    "These guys are too much..."


    In a blink of an eye-all kinds of calls sounded in the whole hall... This time, even the boys are not on James Potter''s side. It is a taboo to grab a girlfriend... Ghosts will stand on their side. What...


    People who have a good impression of James also closed their eyes at this time...not a word. At this time, whoever wants to help them get ahead is against all the students in Hogwarts.


    To be honest, James Potter was a little dumbfounded at this time...


    Why did I just run to confess to Lily Evans, and it became a provocation??And it became the target of the whole school...


    "Jaime... I think your best choice now is to apologize and leave..." Lupin whispered behind James.


    "Yes, apologize..." Sirius also persuaded.


    "No, never..." James Potter was a little hesitant, but after thinking of the boy who claimed to be his son, he suddenly became firm again...


    Without that person, perhaps he would never confess to Lily Evans for the rest of his life, even if he knew what he wanted... But now, he wanted to be impulsive."I just like you, Lily Evans..."


    He had just finished saying this, and there was no sound from the entire restaurant... soon, a voice sounded, "Duel...duel...duel..."


    From a few sounds, this voice slowly converged into a stormy sea...


    All the students are chanting the word [Duel]...


    Facing the shouts of everyone, James Potter was a little dumbfounded...


    However, Zhou Ye smiled slightly in his heart... What I wanted was this effect... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye suddenly raised his arms above his head, and following his movements, the [duel] cries that pierced the entire restaurant quieted down.


    "Then duel..." Zhou Ye said slowly: "Provocation requires a price of blood, so that later people can remember not to do stupid things beyond their ability..."


    As Zhou Ye''s words fell, the students of the entire college cheered...


    Some senior students swept all the dinners on the table on the ground, and then put the tables of the four colleges together to form a rectangular ring with a length of 20 meters and a width of 10 meters.


    "My dear, are you really okay?" Lily whispered beside Zhou Ye. What she said just now was completely taught to her by Zhou Ye... in order to portray herself as an unprovoked betrayal. The look of a provocative good person.


    "Of course it''s okay..." Zhou Ye smiled and gently patted Little Lori''s already developed dolphins... Well, it feels good...


    "Poor fellow..." Isabel, who knows everything well, sighed in a low voice in the arms of little Lori. In her opinion, this little fool named James was completely pulled by her own man. Playing with puppets...


    And on the other side of the ring, the S2 and 4 people are also preparing...


    To be honest, both Sirius and Lupin are a little confused. Why would James become so aggressive just by taking a vacation??How dare to confess to his little girlfriend in front of Zhou Ye?


    And little Peter, who knew this well, looked in disbelief. He was really shocked by James Potter''s mobility... but it didn''t matter, it completely disrupted his thinking... He hadn''t had time to run. Be loyal, why did this happen...


    What should I do??


    Little Peter is about to die of sadness............


    Although James Potter, who is a duel pig''s feet, has no bottom in his heart, but for the sake of the child from the future, he is confident that he will eventually win the heart of Lily Evans...


    If he knew that the boy was someone¡¯s arrangement, he wouldn¡¯t know if he would vomit blood...


    Senior students who are proficient in the rules of magic duel volunteered to act as referees¡ª¡ª


    As the two were ready, Zhou Ye and James Potter stepped onto the ring from both sides at the same time.


    "The rules of the duel are not to use unforgivable spells, and not to use black magic that can harm the body... You can only use magic when I count three, two, and one... Do you understand it?" Gao, the referee After the grade students finished talking about the rules, they looked at the candidates on both sides of the duel and said, "Then, you can greet each other..."


    Zhou Ye and James Potter held each other''s wands and performed a wizard''s ceremony to each other, and then each stepped back ten steps and moved a distance...


    The first thousand and ninety-five chapters


    "three¡­¡­"


    "two¡­¡­"


    "One¡­¡­"


    When the senior student serving as the referee had just counted the three counts, James Potter shouted: "Except your weapon..."


    In all fairness, the speed of James Potter''s spell is really fast. Some senior students can''t even reach his spell speed. Perhaps this is the advantage of the wizard family. They have focused on training since childhood. Your child¡¯s ability to recite spells.


    But... it was Zhou Ye that was faster than James Potter... because he didn''t say a spell at all. He just pointed his golden wand at James Potter, and instantly a golden light hit James. On the body of M. Potter, he turned a dozen somersaults on the volley and fell directly under the ring...


    James Potter was dizzy and dizzy when he was smashed in an instant. He only felt that there was no pain in his whole body...


    The students in the audience were dumbfounded...


    "This...this...this is spellless casting..."

 Chapter 770

    "Oh my god...non-curse spellcasting is not a legend, there really are such magic skills..."


    "I... I think my age is living on dogs..."


    "The little prince is so handsome...Always support you..."


    Facing the screams coming from the audience from time to time, Zhou Ye just smiled and nodded to everyone in the audience, and then he walked slowly towards the place where James Potter fell... He was originally acting as a referee on the stage. The senior boys wanted to make a blocking posture, but when he saw Zhou Ye''s face, he finally did not dare to reach out...


    Zhou Ye walked slowly to James Potter''s side...


    "What do you want to do to James..."


    "You have already won, don''t make everyone laugh about your lack of grace... Ye Zhou!"


    As James Potter''s friends, Sirius and Lupin desperately tried to squeeze in and stop Zhou Ye... However, they were physically blocked by the girls who saw them not pleasing to the eye...


    Dare to squeeze?


    Then there was a slap in the face, and then there was a girl''s scream, plus the comment of [Rogue], the two guys who got it could only stand helplessly on the outside, screaming to run Zhou Ye...


    "You will be grateful to me in the future..." Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously at Sirius and Lupin, then squatted down and whispered in James Potter''s ear: "I know you are very conscious now. My bone shattering curse just shattered the bones of your whole body, but did not damage your brain...I am very confident of this curse!


    "Ho...Ho..." James Potter stared at his own eyes hard, staring at Zhou Ye...


    "I know you are in pain right now..." Zhou Ye said leisurely: "After all, it''s not good to have all the bones broken, but thanks to the potion, you can still return to normal... but... ...I also prepared another small gift for you..."


    "Ho...Ho..." James Potter can''t even control his expression now, he can only make such a sound, and along with this strange sound, there is also a halazi with horns...


    "Ha... I know by looking at your expression, you must really want to know, what is the little gift I gave you..." Zhou Ye smiled and looked at James Potter, "Don''t worry... I won''t tell Your...but don''t worry, you will know what my little gift is for you in a short time..."


    Said this, Zhou Ye stood up with a smile, and returned to the ring again, raising his hands up, like a king, accepting the cheers of the whole school...


    From today, I am afraid that no one at Hogwarts will dare to provoke Zhou Ye...James Potter is a lesson from the past.


    However, among the cheering crowd, some people felt that there was something wrong with Lily Evans¡¯ words just now. It was Zhou Ye who obviously took advantage every time. Why did he say it in Lily Evans¡¯s mouth? The victim??


    But it doesn''t matter anymore, the winner is not condemned...This theorem is universal in any world.


    At this moment, in the principal''s office at Hogwarts, all the teachers and the dean also watched this duel of disparity in strength through the crystal ball...


    "This little guy is really amazing..." Dumbledore said with a smile and stroked his beard.


    To him, Zhou Ye is the seed that he is optimistic about in the future that will be enough to contain the Dark Lord. Of course Dumbledore looked at him differently, to put it bluntly... Everything he has now is to make up for what he committed. Wrong, because he discovered and cultivated the Dark Lord...


    "I don''t think I have much to teach him..." Teacher Felius Flivi was the teacher of the curse class. In his opinion, Zhou Ye is the best student. It was the most common, and what made him depressed the most was that Zhou Ye, who was in the first grade, had already taught himself the upper-grade courses...


    Even if Zhou Ye now proposes to graduate from Hogwarts, or take the Wizarding Qualification Examination, he is not surprised, because he thinks Zhou Ye already has such a qualification.


    All the teachers praised Zhou Ye''s learning ability. Of course... some of his abilities have also been complained by teachers, such as Huaxin... For example, there are many girlfriends...


    Professor McGonagall hates this most...


    As for the other male teachers??Who hasn''t been young yet??They are not surprised that Zhou Ye has such a personality. In their own words, it is like when they were young, they had the peerless looks agreed with the little guy, I am afraid they did more than Zhou Ye...


    For this, Dumbledore was deeply impressed...


    Dumbledore believes that it is Zhou Ye''s playboy-like character that is the basis for him to train him most assuredly...


    Playboy represents fraternity...fraternity is better than no love...


    As Dumbledore who has lived for nearly a hundred years, he deeply understands that there is no perfect person in this world, no one is a perfect saint...the one with personality defects is the real person...


    When the former Dark Lord was studying at Hogwarts, he was like the most perfect student. He loved his classmates and respected the teacher... Studying hard... But in fact, it was just appearance, as a child under the curse. , He has a natural character defect, that is, he can''t love...


    Therefore, he can only hate...This led to the appearance of the Dark Lord who panicked the entire magical world.


    "Then... I propose that for this four-final competition, give this little guy an indicator..." Dumbledore''s words made the teachers in the principal''s office stunned...


    After a while, Bella, who was the newly appointed teacher of the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, asked strangely: "Professor Dumbledore, I remember that the Final Four has been suspended for many years due to too many casualties... Why do you want to restart it again? Matches?"


    "This is a letter from the Ministry of Magic... you all have a look..." Dumbledore said, and handed a letter with the seal of the Ministry of Magic to Bella''s hand.


    To the winner of the Merlin Medal of the First Class, the President of the International Federation of Wizards, and the President of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, Professor Albus Percival Woolfrick Brian Dumbledore.


    Recently that person has acted recklessly in the magical world and has touched the bottom line of the Ministry of Magic, so we decided to encircle him. For this reason, I decided to restart the Final Four Tournament. Such a grand event is both a powerful counterattack against that person and a good Entrapment opportunity, I hope you can agree...I will send all Aurors at that time to ensure the normal holding of the Final Four...


    Chapter one thousand and ninety six


    Twelve hours back in time...


    It was exactly when Zhou Ye had just left his castle and took Lily on the journey to the academy.


    Lamia and her father arrived in London almost instantly...


    But unlike Zhou Ye going to the King¡¯s Station, Lamia¡¯s destination is another place...


    Lamia wanders the streets like a heavenly traveler, seemingly aimless-but in fact she has been scanning the entire London city with her psychic power...


    For ordinary people, wizards may represent mystery, power and unknown... But for Lamia, who has a deep understanding of everything in the magic world, these wizards are like fireflies in the dark, eye-catching...


    "Ha...found..." Lamia''s eyes lit up, and she had found her goal...a gathering place for wizards.


    As her words just landed, in an instant¡ªshe turned into a cloud of red mist and disappeared in place... This sudden scene made several office workers who were admiring the beauties wearing suits and eating sandwiches for breakfast suddenly went wide. Own eyes...


    "...I think I may not be able to go to work today...I''m already exhausted and hallucinated..."


    "I think I''m the same..."


    Regardless of these irrelevant Muggles¡¯ self-talk... On the other hand, when Lamia¡¯s figure reappeared, she was already on a street that looked no different from other parts of London. The difference is the Muggle Dispelling Curse engraved on a public toilet not far from the road.


    "Hello... You look familiar, but I can''t remember where I saw you... My name is Mary Elizabeth, how about you?" A girl in a red lady''s suit enthusiastically followed Lamia said hello...


    "Of course, maybe we have met once in the Hall of Magic..." Lamia smiled slightly and replied: "My name is Lamia, hello Mary, it''s nice to meet you!"


    She didn''t worry about her identity being revealed...One was because Lamia had used her psychic powers to influence this girl with long brown hair, which made her feel familiar with herself...


    And this girl named Mary was obviously talking, "Hey, it''s nice to meet you, Lamia... I work for the Pest Advisory Bureau, how about you???"


    "I work at the Fairy Liaison Office!" Lamia randomly selected a unit that Mary was not familiar with and said, this is not Lamia''s nonsense, the Ministry of Magic does have such a department, and-now surrounds her Of these witches, none of them work at the Fairy Liaison Office...


    "Wow, it sounds so cool... Are all those fairies proud? Just like those fairies working in Gringotts?" Mary seemed to be interested in such topics...


    But Lamia didn''t have time to pay attention to her so much. She pointed to the team in front of the toilet cubicle and whispered, "I think it''s already here for you..."


    "Ah, sorry..." Mary said as she opened the compartment door, "I really hate the employee access of the Ministry of Magic, why do I use the toilet to flush myself down every time... I feel sick when I think about it... ¡­"


    Following Mary''s words, she walked into the toilet cubicle, and then closed the door...


    With the sound of a toilet flushing, Lamia knew that the girl had reached the lobby of the Ministry of Magic... She stepped forward into the toilet cubicle, and then pulled the drawstring on the toilet, but she did not Standing in the toilet...

 Chapter 771

    Lamia didn''t want to experience the feeling of being flushed into the Ministry of Magic... No matter what time she didn''t want to experience... She had better choices.


    In fact, she has just left a spiritual imprint on Mary''s body. Following this imprint, she can teleport directly to the Ministry of Magic...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªIn the lobby of the Ministry of Magic, Mary Elizabeth is watching the entry area behind her, wanting to wait for her new friend Lamia to go with her...


    "Hey, what are you looking at? Mary..." Mary was startled by the voice behind her. She turned her head and saw her new friend, Lamia."You scared me, Lamia..."


    "Sorry, I thought you were in a daze!" Lamia smiled slightly and said: "If I scare you, I''m sorry!"


    "It¡¯s nothing..." Mary said embarrassedly when she heard Lamia¡¯s words: "I¡¯m too timid... I¡¯ve been like this since I was in school, even when I was in the magical animal protection class, Don''t dare to touch those weird things!"


    "Well, I think if we don''t speed up, we will be late..." Lamia doesn''t want to chat with this girl here, she has a lot to do.


    "Okay, let''s go..." Mary nodded. Now is indeed not a good time to chat, it is almost time for work.


    The two merged into the crowd and walked towards the Plaza of the Ministry of Magic...


    This is a square that looks the size of two football fields. It is about 30 meters high. In fact, this hall is located on the eighth floor. All wizards working in the Ministry of Magic must arrive here first and then take the elevator. Drive to the floor where they work.


    Lamia followed the crowd to the elevator entrance, while looking at the entire underground hall of the Ministry of Magic. What should I say?Perhaps it was the long-term ease that made these wizards completely lose their vigilance...


    In the square, apart from a small number of uniformed wizards, there is no checkpoint. The security check counter in the atrium is like a fake, and it does not pose any threat to Lamia...this group of guys. Believe that there will be no ambitious guys in your race??


    No wonder Voldemort alone turned the entire magic world upside down...


    Lamia walked in front of the elevator safely, and Mary had to say goodbye to her because of the different floors."Lamia, be sure to wait for me when I get off work, I''ll invite you to dinner that I made myself..."


    "Of course, no problem!" Lamia smiled and said goodbye to the silly girl. She walked directly onto the elevator on the other side. Her goal was the minister''s office on the basement floor.


    Soon-Lamia took the elevator to the basement floor, and no one even asked her why she came to this floor along the way...and no one asked what she was doing...


    "It was unexpectedly smooth..." Lamia walked down the elevator and looked at the empty corridor in front of her... and smiled slightly: "Then, the Ministry of Magic, are you ready for the change?"


    Chapter one thousand and ninety seven


    Eugenina Jenkens walked worryingly in the atrium of the Ministry of Magic, nodding to the wizards who greeted her from time to time. To be honest, there are so many wizards who greet her that she can''t even call her name...


    But-who made her the current Minister of Magic?She does not need to know others, but others will know her... or this is what is called [Your achievement is not how many people you know, but how many people know you!


    "Minister, Azkaban was once again attacked by those Death Eaters yesterday..." A middle-aged wizard with a beautiful beard walked up and whispered to her to report... Apparently he was already here waiting for her. For a long time.


    "How about the casualties?" Eugenina Jenkens frowned and asked in a low voice.


    "It is strange that...no prisoners escaped, and the dementors were not harmed..." Barnett of the Magic Law Enforcement Department whispered, "It''s just...the dementors behaved a little strangely... "


    "..." Eugenina Jenkens frowned tighter. She interrupted Barnett and said, "Let''s go to the office and talk..."


    "Okay, Minister..." Barney nodded his head. He knew that the Minister didn''t want to cause a commotion. You must know that the curiosity of the wizards is quite serious. If they can''t prepare their conversation at the moment, they will be heard by a wizard. Go away, this will cause panic in the magic world.


    The two walked up the elevator one after another---


    Soon, the elevator reached the basement floor where the minister''s office was, and the two of them walked towards the minister''s office in silence...


    When Eugenina Jenkens opened her office, she was stunned on the spot... "Who are you? Why are you in my office??"


    "I''m here to save the entire magical world..." Lamia sat at the desk that belonged to Eugenina Jenkens in her spare time, without any realization that she was an uninvited guest.


    "Except for your weapons..." As the director of the Law Enforcement Department of the Ministry of Magic, Barnett is obviously an activist. A stranger sneaked into the minister''s office?No matter what she intends to do, there is absolutely nothing wrong with catching first and then asking...


    However, Lamia is faster than Barnett''s spelling...


    She only smiled at Eugenina and Barnett, and they felt that their bodies no longer belong to them, and they couldn''t move a little finger, which made them shocked...


    "The wizard is really fragile..." Lamia stood up from behind the desk with a smile, walked to the two of them, and gently closed the door behind them...


    "You are proud... just because you are a little stronger than ordinary people... You look down on Muggles, thinking they are just a bunch of fools who don''t understand magic..." Lamia smiled and looked at these two sculpture-like creatures...


    She walked up to Barnett, raised her hand lightly, took up the wand in Barnett''s hand, and continued: "But how much can your so-called magic do in the face of Muggle technology? Without the wand... You are a group of lambs to be slaughtered... I really don''t know where your superiority comes from..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Forget it... telling you this is really playing the piano..." Lamia looked at the extremely distorted expressions of the two, and smiled. It was just a simple mind control that made these two guys at the top of the wizarding pyramid. Become this look... I really don''t know what bad performance those wizards will have when facing sonic weapons or psychic weapons.


    But forget it, didn''t I run here to teach these two guys...


    Thinking of this, Lamia began to search for the memories in their minds. After a while-all the memories of their lives were branded in Lamia''s mind. For her, the two even had several times when they were young. Kang she knows...


    "Okay, you guys are useless...bye, no-should be said, goodbye..." Lamia smiled slightly, stretched out her hands, and gently touched Eugenina and Barnett¡¯s foreheads. In an instant... the two were broken down into the smallest molecules...


    "Although the plan can''t keep up with the changes, there is one more guy... but it doesn''t hinder the overall situation..." Lamia said, and suddenly, another Lamia suddenly appeared next to her...


    "How about you play the director of the Law Enforcement Department?" Lamia said to her clone with a smile.


    "Why do I have to become a man..." The clone mumbled reluctantly, but it still became Barnett as the main body wanted...


    "Okay, now let''s discuss how to make that guy create more incidents?" Lamia, cough cough, no, now it should be Minister Eugenina Jenkens.


    That''s right, Lamia has turned into Eugenina Jenkens, and has successfully become the Minister of Magic.


    "What a simple thing, to remove all the Auror''s orders that are not allowed to use the Unforgivable Curse, you can give priority to the Unforgivable Curse on the Death Eaters... This will almost contain the power of that guy..." Barnett said casually: "Isn''t that said in the book?"


    "No, no... you didn''t understand what I meant..." Eugenina said with a smile: "What I want is to make that guy a little bit bigger, and then... we can stand on the high ground and treat them The harshest trial... the so-called Death Eaters? Haha..."


    "That''s why I hate the politician the most. I can''t wait to kill the other person, but I still have to pretend to be unaware..." Barnett said dissatisfied.


    "Ah, I can''t talk to you...it feels weird to talk to myself..." There was a trace of annoyance on Eugenina''s face, "You go back to the Law Department first..."


    "Hmm..." Barnett nodded solemnly, then turned and walked towards the door...


    Lamia, who was transformed into Eugenina, sat back at her desk again, and pulled out a document from the file cabinet on the side...


    "The Triwizard Tournament?? Interesting..." Lamia''s eyes lit up when she saw the title of this document, "I remember... Sister Yania''s daughter seemed to go to Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. ...Maybe something very interesting will happen???"


    Thinking of this, Lamia took out the letter paper... and began to write to the deans of the three magic schools in Europe...


    In fact, part of the reason why Lamia pushed for the Triwizard Tournament was to give her father a chance to see her future daughter, and another reason was to give Voldemort a chance...


    The Triwizard Tournament-comparable to the Quidditch World Cup... And to ensure safety, Lamia will deliberately transfer all Aurors to the stadium to maintain order...


    Then... the Ministry of Magic will obviously become an empty lair... This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for Voldemort. What can shock the entire magical world more than attacking the Ministry??I''m afraid not...


    In this way... a certain Voldemort will completely become a great demon in the magic world. Maybe someone admires him, but it doesn''t matter. You will obviously get more if you defeat him... This is in line with his father''s desire to fatten the boss, and then push Arriving plan...


    The more Lamia thinks about it, the happier she feels... the quill in her hand, waving happier...


    Chapter one thousand and ninety eight

 Chapter 772

    Time goes back to normal again...


    It''s been two months since Zhou Ye hit James Potter at the Christmas Holiday Return Dinner...


    "Professor, are you looking for me?" Zhou Ye opened the door of the principal''s office and walked in... asked Dumbledore, who was busy lying on the table before him.


    "That''s right..." Dumbledore raised his head with a smile, took off his glasses, and then looked at the student who could be said to be the most likely to become the greatest magician in the magic world. Said: "There is one thing, I want to ask if you are interested?"


    "What is it?" Zhou Ye sat down opposite Dumbledore unceremoniously...


    Facing Zhou Ye''s act of not treating himself as an outsider, Dumbledore just smiled, and did not criticize anything...


    When a person looks at another person pleasing to the eye, he will think that what that person does is good. If looking at one person is not pleasing to the eye?So what that person does, he seems to think it is a kind of provocation...


    Obviously, Dumbledore is very pleasing to Zhou Ye now...


    "Do you know the Triwizard Tournament?" Dumbledore asked.


    "I don''t know... what is that?" Although Zhou Ye knows it, it is obvious that he now fits his identity by saying that he doesn''t know. A game that has been suspended for nearly a hundred years, he, a little kid, will know?That''s a bit of a joke...


    "The Triwizard Tournament started more than 700 years ago..." Dumbledore didn''t talk nonsense, and directly explained the origin of the Triwizard Tournament to Zhou Ye: "At that time, the Triwizard Tournament was held in Europe. The magic academy is held with the purpose of a way for students from different academies to establish friendship... The Triwizard Tournament is held every five years, and the three magic academies take turns to undertake..."


    "Then why have I never heard seniors mention such an event?" Zhou Ye played the role of curious baby very well...


    "Later because too many players died, it was suspended for centuries..." Dumbledore stroked his beard and said, "However, now the Ministry of Magic thinks this is a good time to resume the game, so... ¡­They plan to start the Triwizard Tournament once again, and this time the school they will host is the French School of Witchcraft and Wizardry...


    "Booth Barton..." Zhou Ye nodded thoughtfully. He actually knew everything... Lamia had told him her plan early... In some ways, Zhou Ye even knew There are more details than Dumbledore...


    But at this time, you can''t express everything clearly, right??Otherwise Dumbledore is not a fool...Just think about it and know that there is something tricky...


    So Zhou Ye had to show what the first time I heard about this event...


    "That''s right... It''s the Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry in France!" Dumbledore joked with a smile: "Know that France is rich in beautiful women... I think you must be very interested in it..."


    "Ahem..." Zhou Ye was choked by Dumbledore''s sudden disrespectful words... I didn''t expect this old guy to have such thoughts...


    "Don''t be shy... the things about your girlfriends are not a secret in school!" Dumbledore smiled at his most proud student and said, "Although I personally think this is indifferent, after all you are still young, and A lot of time to squander, but... in the eyes of some teachers, you are an out-and-out dandy..."


    "...I know...Professor McGonagall always troubles me recently..." Zhou Ye sighed, Madan¡¯s, otherwise the old woman is too old to speak, he would have been Let her know why the flowers are so red.


    "Hahahaha..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s complaint, Dumbledore couldn''t help laughing. After a while, he finally stopped smiling and looked at Zhou Ye with a serious expression: "I want to know, you have I am not interested in participating in this Triwizard Tournament..."


    "Are there any benefits?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Does the triumphant bonus of three thousand gold Gallons count?" Dumbledore asked.


    "Professor, you know, I am not short of money..." Although Zhou Ye has already decided to participate in the competition, but... if you don''t squeeze any benefits, it is not his character...


    "Busbarton has the Forest Girl Singing Group..." Dumbledore continued to tempt.


    However, Zhou Ye remained unmoved, "I can see that I can''t eat..."


    "How about the authority to open all the restricted areas of the library for you? I know you have long been salivating for those powerful magical knowledge..." Dumbledore increased his bargaining chip.


    "Deal...!" Zhou Ye smiled and gave Dumbledore a high-five, and the goal was achieved...Although he could sneak to the forbidden book zone to read, how could he not be as good as being open.


    "You little guy..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s expression, Dumbledore knew in an instant that he was being tricked by this guy... But it didn''t matter. Since he planned to train this little guy anyway, he didn''t need to cover up. That''s right... It''s time to give him some special rights.


    "You can''t regret it, Professor..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Okay, okay...Who let me accidentally fall for you?" Dumbledore sighed, and then said, "Then we will leave the Hogwarts appearance ceremony to you... ...Don''t let people underestimate us at Hogwarts!"


    "No problem..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, nodded and agreed.


    And just when the old and the young reached an agreement... in the school infirmary at Hogwarts, something was happening...


    "Are you better? James..." Sirius and Lupin walked to James Potter''s bed and asked, looking at James who was wrapped up like a dumpling.


    "Much better, today!" Although James said so, his face was not good-looking, some of his pale face had a blush that was imperceptible...


    In fact, James Potter has been lying on the sickbed for more than three months...


    After all, it was a comminuted fracture of bones all over the body. Even with the help of potions and magic, he still needs to lie down on the bed for the first half of the year...


    In these three months, although little Peter had visited Sirius and Lupin several times at the beginning, but in the last month, little Peter has stopped showing up, and only Sirius and Lu have come to see him. Ping the two.


    "Is little Peter still coming?" James Potter asked weakly.


    "That guy is a traitor..." Hearing James'' question, Sirius said bitterly: "I don''t know what he used to please that guy. That guy actually solved his slapstick curse... Now people I stopped playing with us long ago..."


    "Well, Black, we don''t need to be angry for such a guy..." Lu Ping persuaded: "His departure is a kind of luck for us. We can see a person early..."


    "..." James Potter sighed, he had already expected such a situation...


    But now, he is a little uncomfortable... "Um... Black, Lupin, help me... I think I need to go to the bathroom..."


    "No problem..." Sirius and Lupin, standing in front of the bed, hurriedly helped James Potter from left to right... and walked to the bathroom not far from the ward...


    Chapter one thousand and ninety eight


    Time goes back to normal again...


    It''s been two months since Zhou Ye hit James Potter at the Christmas Holiday Return Dinner...


    "Professor, are you looking for me?" Zhou Ye opened the door of the principal''s office and walked in... asked Dumbledore, who was busy lying on the table before him.


    "That''s right..." Dumbledore raised his head with a smile, took off his glasses, and then looked at the student who could be said to be the most likely to become the greatest magician in the magic world. Said: "There is one thing, I want to ask if you are interested?"


    "What is it?" Zhou Ye sat down opposite Dumbledore unceremoniously...


    Facing Zhou Ye''s act of not treating himself as an outsider, Dumbledore just smiled, and did not criticize anything...


    When a person looks at another person pleasing to the eye, he will think that what that person does is good. If looking at one person is not pleasing to the eye?So what that person does, he seems to think it is a kind of provocation...


    Obviously, Dumbledore is very pleasing to Zhou Ye now...


    "Do you know the Triwizard Tournament?" Dumbledore asked.


    "I don''t know... what is that?" Although Zhou Ye knows it, it is obvious that he now fits his own identity by saying that he doesn''t know. A game that has been suspended for nearly a hundred years, he, a little kid, will know?That''s a bit of a joke...


    "The Triwizard Tournament started more than 700 years ago..." Dumbledore didn''t talk nonsense, and directly explained the origin of the Triwizard Tournament to Zhou Ye: "At that time, the Triwizard Tournament was held in Europe. The magic academy is held with the purpose of a way for students from different academies to establish friendship... The Triwizard Tournament is held every five years, and the three magic academies take turns to undertake..."


    "Then why have I never heard seniors mention such an event?" Zhou Ye played the role of curious baby very well...


    "Later because too many players died, it was suspended for centuries..." Dumbledore stroked his beard and said, "However, now the Ministry of Magic thinks this is a good time to resume the game, so... ¡­They plan to start the Triwizard Tournament once again, and this time the school they will host is the French School of Witchcraft and Wizardry...


    "Booth Barton..." Zhou Ye nodded thoughtfully. He actually knew everything... Lamia had told him her plan early... In some ways, Zhou Ye even knew There are more details than Dumbledore...


    But at this time, you can''t express everything clearly, right??Otherwise Dumbledore is not a fool...Just think about it and know that there is something tricky...

 Chapter 773

    So Zhou Ye had to show what the first time I heard about this event...


    "That''s right... It''s the Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry in France!" Dumbledore joked with a smile: "Know that France is rich in beautiful women... I think you must be very interested in it..."


    "Ahem..." Zhou Ye was choked by Dumbledore''s sudden disrespectful words... I didn''t expect this old guy to have such thoughts...


    "Don''t be shy... the things about your girlfriends are not a secret in school!" Dumbledore smiled at his most proud student and said, "Although I personally think this is indifferent, after all you are still young, and A lot of time to squander, but... in the eyes of some teachers, you are an out-and-out dandy..."


    "...I know...Professor McGonagall always troubles me recently..." Zhou Ye sighed, Madan¡¯s, otherwise the old woman is too old to speak, he would have been Let her know why the flowers are so red.


    "Hahahaha..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s complaint, Dumbledore couldn''t help laughing. After a while, he finally stopped smiling and looked at Zhou Ye with a serious expression: "I want to know, you have I am not interested in participating in this Triwizard Tournament..."


    "Are there any benefits?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Does the triumphant bonus of three thousand gold Gallons count?" Dumbledore asked.


    "Professor, you know, I am not short of money..." Although Zhou Ye has already decided to participate in the competition, but... if you don''t squeeze any benefits, it is not his character...


    "Busbarton has the Forest Girl Singing Group..." Dumbledore continued to tempt.


    However, Zhou Ye remained unmoved, "I can see that I can''t eat..."


    "How about the authority to open all the restricted areas of the library for you? I know you have long been salivating for those powerful magical knowledge..." Dumbledore increased his bargaining chip.


    "Deal...!" Zhou Ye smiled and gave Dumbledore a high-five, and the goal was achieved...Although he could sneak to the forbidden book zone to read, how could he not be as good as being open.


    "You little guy..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s expression, Dumbledore knew in an instant that he was being tricked by this guy... But it didn''t matter. Since he planned to train this little guy anyway, he didn''t need to cover up. That''s right... It''s time to give him some special rights.


    "You can''t regret it, Professor..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Okay, okay...Who let me accidentally fall for you?" Dumbledore sighed, and then said, "Then we will leave the Hogwarts appearance ceremony to you... ...Don''t let people underestimate us at Hogwarts!"


    "No problem..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, nodded and agreed.


    And just when the old and the young reached an agreement... in the school infirmary at Hogwarts, something was happening...


    "Are you better? James..." Sirius and Lupin walked to James Potter''s bed and asked, looking at James who was wrapped up like a dumpling.


    "Much better, today!" Although James said so, his face was not good-looking, some of his pale face had a blush that was imperceptible...


    In fact, James Potter has been lying on the sickbed for more than three months...


    After all, it was a comminuted fracture of bones all over the body. Even with the help of potions and magic, he still needs to lie down on the bed for the first half of the year...


    In these three months, although little Peter had visited Sirius and Lupin several times at the beginning, but in the last month, little Peter has stopped showing up, and only Sirius and Lu have come to see him. Ping the two.


    "Is little Peter still coming?" James Potter asked weakly.


    "That guy is a traitor..." Hearing James'' question, Sirius said bitterly: "I don''t know what he used to please that guy. That guy actually solved his slapstick curse... Now people I stopped playing with us long ago..."


    "Well, Black, we don''t need to be angry for such a guy..." Lu Ping persuaded: "His departure is a kind of luck for us. We can see a person early..."


    "..." James Potter sighed, he had already expected such a situation...


    But now, he is a little uncomfortable... "Um... Black, Lupin, help me... I think I need to go to the bathroom..."


    "No problem..." Sirius and Lupin, standing in front of the bed, hurriedly helped James Potter from left to right... and walked to the bathroom not far from the ward...


    Chapter One Hundred


    "My dear... what did Professor Dumbledore tell you to do?" Lily Evans asked Zhou Ye curiously, but Zhou Ye was called away in front of her in the morning...


    It¡¯s time for lunch right now, and the girls are gathering around their boyfriends, having lunch together...The girls are still very concerned about the topic that Lori raised...


    They looked at their boyfriend, waiting for him to say the answer.


    "Nothing..." Zhou Ye gently put a piece of cattle into his mouth, and said: "The professor just asked me if I am interested in participating in the Triwizard Tournament next semester..."


    "Oh, my God..." Just when everyone looked at each other and didn''t know what the so-called Triwizard Tournament was, Annie couldn''t help exclaiming...


    "Annie, do you know the Triwizard Tournament?" Josie asked curiously.


    "Yeah... tell us, Annie..."


    "What exactly is the Triwizard Tournament? Annie..."


    "The Triwizard Tournament is a competitive event held in three magic academies..." Anne calmly explained the origins of the Triwizard Tournament in the face of the sisters'' questions... In fact, she didn''t know much about it. , But it is enough to explain the competition system and origin of the Triwizard Tournament...


    After listening to Annie''s words quietly, the girls couldn''t help but become a little worried about their boyfriend...


    Although they know the strength of their men, but... what should I say?Knowing that his own man is strong does not conflict with worrying about his own man''s safety... This is also a manifestation of concern.


    It took Zhou Ye a lot of effort to convince the women that nothing would happen to him...


    At the end of this topic, everyone was almost eating late lunch... Just when everyone was planning to leave the class for their own class, Lili Lori asked curiously again, attracting everyone''s attention.


    "Honey...you said you gave that pesky Potter a little gift...what kind of gift is it?"


    "Hehe... these things can''t be said..." Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously... Is he going to tell little Lolita?Did he cast a curse of [Charming Werewolf] on James Potter??


    It¡¯s better not to tell Chunchun Little Lolita...


    According to Zhou Ye''s vision... After James Potter guessed the werewolf bloodline on Sirius, he would definitely help him overcome the problem of transforming into a full moon...


    After all, this is what James Potter did in the original...


    At that time...In order to help Sirius overcome the pain of the full moon transformation, James Potter taught himself to become Animagus, just to accompany him when the moon is full...


    At that time¡ªSirius transformed into a stag, looking at James Potter, who was turned into a stag, and was attracted by the [Charming Werewolf] curse on him...


    The scene of a werewolf holding a stag in various poses...


    Imagine that the picture is too beautiful, I can¡¯t bear to look directly at it...


    However, what Zhou Ye never expected was that-perhaps because his curse was too strong, James Potter at this time had already been...wounded by Sirius.


    And when James Potter couldn''t move his whole body, the overlord X came to bow...


    As of now, Zhou Ye still doesn¡¯t know what happened in the school hospital... But even if he knew it, Zhou Ye would only laugh three times and yell [Sirius is worth his life...]


    When reading the original work, Zhou Ye felt the strong love between the two... As for Lupin?He was too calm, instead of being pleased by Sirius...


    The second half of the semester was passed without wind and waves...


    Compared with Zhou Ye''s smooth flow, the Form 2 and 4 group has fallen apart... Little Peter has now become Zhou Ye''s dog-legs. When Zhou Ye was released to bite, he was absolutely unambiguous...


    And James Potter spent half a semester in the hospital due to injuries and some unspeakable reasons...


    When he recovered and walked out of the hospital, it was time for the final party...

 Chapter 774

    This year, Ravenclaw got his wish and won the Hogwarts Quidditch Championship with a big score, but he passed the Academy Cup...


    No way, who told Zhou Ye to beat James Potter for half a semester...


    For this, Ravenclaw was deducted two hundred points...


    Although there are extra points for Quidditch...but it is still not worth the deduction of Zhou Ye...


    In this regard, Ravenclaw¡¯s senior sisters did not complain about Zhou Ye. For them, the past semester was their most proud year...


    In the past, Ravenclaw seemed to have nothing commendable except for wisdom... Now, they have Zhou Ye... a guy who can call himself the chief of Hogwarts unceremoniously...


    Whether it¡¯s a theory class or a practical class, whether it¡¯s potion refining or potion planting, there seems to be nothing that Zhou Ye can''t do, no knowledge he doesn''t understand...


    When a person is just a little better than you, you will feel jealous or even angry, but when the person''s excellence is far beyond your imagination, all you can do is look up...


    Now Zhou Ye is in Hogwarts. This is the situation...


    Even the students from the Snake Academy, the most fancy bloodline, had to lower their proud heads in front of Zhou Ye...


    Therefore, the students of Ravenclaw are proud of the little prince in their college. No one will accuse him of a demerit point... Maybe some people will be dissatisfied, but so what??They still dare not express their dissatisfaction, because they are afraid of being isolated by the whole school...


    After Dumbledore finished his speech and announced the winner of this year''s Academy Cup... the whole restaurant boiled...


    Although for the lower grades, this is just a carnival before the holiday, but for those seniors who are about to graduate in the seventh grade, this may be the last time to get along with the classmates day and night.


    At the banquet, some people confessed to their favorite objects... Someone who boldly used some innocuous and weird magic against previous enemies...


    In short, the whole hall became a mess...


    Of course, for Zhou Ye, it didn¡¯t make a difference... Anyway, he was well protected by his girlfriends... Instead, the girls looked fully guarded, staring at the carnival senior sisters outside...


    They just helped their men refuse to come to confess the senior sisters in more than a dozen waves...


    Although Josie has a share in graduation this time, she doesn''t feel any sadness at all...because she has already received the Ministry of Magic''s internship notice... Her position at the Ministry of Magic is-the minister is next to the intern clerk ...


    No way, this will make someone in the DPRK be a good official...


    Chapter One Hundred and One


    Leeds Castle¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "My dear... there is a letter from you..." Josie, wearing a white lily dress, reached out and took a letter dropped by an owl, shouting to her own man who was playing wizard chess with Lily Evans. Tao.


    "Oh? Who wrote it?" Zhou Ye was looking at the chessboard in front of him with all his energy, and there was no way...It is easy to win against Lori, and it is also easy to lose to Lori...


    But wanting to make Little Lori feel that she was relying on her own efforts to defeat the great demon king Zhou Ye... it would be a little difficult.


    Zhou Ye is brewing a plan to eat Little Loli...So, it is necessary to make Little Loli happy...what?You said he was only thirteen years old?Too livestock??Ahem... Foreign children develop early...


    Seeing her man without raising her head, Josie shook her head amused...Of course she knew what horrible idea her boyfriend was making, but it was only sooner or later...


    Except for [say, be careful, don¡¯t hurt Lily], Josie can¡¯t say anything... After all, compared to Lili Lori, they are the latecomers...


    Looking at the Hogwarts school badge on the wax seal of the envelope in her hand... Josie said, "It seems to be a letter from the school... I think it''s about the Triwizard Tournament, right?"


    "Oh... take me to take a look..." Zhou Ye temporarily took his attention from the chessboard, took the letter from Josie, and opened it...


    Unsurprisingly, the letter was written by Albus Dumbledore, reminding him to go to school three days in advance. Although he was the seed player for this competition, he also selected several other candidates...


    Let''s put it this way, this time Dumbledore has worked hard for the Triwizard Tournament...Although Zhou Ye was secretly appointed as a seed player, he also selected several outstanding students from several other colleges.


    One is to take these excellent students to see the style of a foreign school.


    Second... After all, it¡¯s a competition between schools... Albus Dumbledore took Zhou Ye to participate in the Triwizard Tournament, which seemed too lonely, and the Hogwarts talent was dying...


    Therefore, it is necessary to select a few candidates...


    Can they serve as a background wall at a critical moment... It¡¯s just that those guys are sorry, but I don¡¯t know if they will collapse when they find themselves just a dispensable background wall when they are fighting for the school¡¯s glory. .


    Of course, Zhou Ye never cared about the thoughts of these guys...


    He threw the letter in his hand to the side, and continued to fight with Lili Lori...


    Josie smiled and shook her head, picked up the letter from the side, then sat on the desk not far away, and began to write a reply to Albus Dumbledore in the tone of her own man.


    Although Qiao Qian said she was the intern clerk of the Minister of Magic, she was actually Zhou Ye''s little secretary...


    After all, the current Minister of Magic is Zhou Ye''s, let alone her little trainee clerk?


    Besides...If you have the opportunity to work at the London Ministry of Magic as an excuse, you can move out of the house and live with her little boyfriend. Of course Josie is willing...


    Because of this, Annie and the others are envious and jealous...


    After all, they are not like Josie, they are considered adults in every sense...So, even if they miss their little boyfriend, they have to stay in their own house obediently...at most. She¡¯s looking for a reason to meet with classmates and run away from her boyfriend to relieve the suffering of lovesickness...


    Compared to those sisters, Josie feels so lucky...


    Just when Josie had just finished writing her reply, and then handed the letter to Owl and let it fly into the sky... Lily''s elated voice came over, "I won... Ye, I won..."


    "That''s right...you won..." Zhou Ye looked at the little Lolita who jumped and screamed at him, and the corner pulled out a strange arc. Little Lolita won the chess... but was about to lose. My own life...


    However, the unsuspecting Lily still smiled happily, there is no way, anyone in the hands of an opponent who has never won, after winning once, will be excited like her...


    Time gradually came to the beginning of Hua Deng...


    Lily was excited to show off her victory today to her sisters at the table. She felt that today was really her lucky day. She played chess and won her little boyfriend... Dinner was all her favorite dishes, even in the past. The maids who absolutely forbid her to drink, this time they made an exception and gave her a glass of pre-dinner red wine...


    But... when she went to bed at night, little loli finally noticed something strange...


    Originally, according to Zhou Ye¡¯s habit, she must have been sleeping together every time... But this time, Lily found out that except for herself, no other sisters entered the little boyfriend¡¯s bedroom...


    "Ye... why don''t the elder sisters come to sleep?" Little Lori asked curiously.


    "Because--!" Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously, "Tonight, I am yours..."


    "...Bad..." Little Lolita knew a lot of things in her ears, especially when Zhou Ye and the girls never carried her...


    Although she sometimes gets jealous, but she complains more about why her little boyfriend doesn¡¯t treat everyone equally...


    God knows how hard Zhou Ye endured...


    Although the two did not break through the last step, they basically did everything they could except for the last step... Little Lolita had been looking forward to this day...


    The breakthrough between the two can be said to be a matter of course... With a still tender cry, Lily can finally proudly claim that she will be Zhou Ye''s little woman from now on...


    No words for a night¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The next day, the newly married little Lori had to face the slightly ridiculous eyes of her sisters... But this is nothing else, why did she make fun of all the senior sisters??

 Chapter 775

    Happy days always pass very quickly, and in a blink of an eye, the summer vacation is over... Finally it''s time for Zhou Ye to have to report to Hogwarts...


    This time Zhou Ye couldn¡¯t take Little Lolita with him. After all, he arrived at school three days earlier... and Little Lolita has three days to go back to school, but there is nothing to worry about. Little Lolita naturally has her. Take care of my sisters.


    "Come on, dear... be sure to come back with good results..."


    "Ye, come on, I believe you are the best..."


    On this day, all the girls gathered in the lobby of Leeds Castle to see off their boyfriends. They knew what their men were doing. As students at Hogwarts, they certainly hoped that their boyfriend would win the championship in one fell swoop.


    "My dear..." Jasmine walked to her little man''s side with a smile on her face. She lowered her head slightly and muttered a few words in Zhou Ye''s ear...


    Hearing Jasmine''s words, Zhou Ye glanced at Jasmine in surprise, "So... will Yania be angry?"


    "Don''t worry... My sister, I promise that she won''t be angry..." Jasmine smiled and kissed her boyfriend''s cheek, and said, "Then...we will meet at Boothbarton... "


    One thousand one hundred and two chapters


    Today is the first day of Hogwarts. For many Muggle-born first-year freshmen, this day may be the most memorable day in their lives...


    They will go to Hogwarts in a small boat in accordance with the tradition of the college, and there is no need for the old students to grab the boat with the freshmen, they have another means of transportation...the horse-drawn carriage...


    "I hate rain..." Lily Evans sat in the carriage, watching the continuous light rain outside, and said depressedly.


    Annie smiled and whispered: "I don''t hate rain, but if Ye is here at this time, it will be fine..."


    "Why? Let Ye help you wash away the rain clouds?" Lily Evans made the girls laugh with some childish words. Although she is already a little woman, she still has some understanding of romance at her age. It''s too difficult...


    "No..." Annie said with a smile: "Don''t you think it is a very pleasant enjoyment to watch the rain outside in Ye''s arms at this time?"


    "But there are too many of us...he only has one pair of hands..." Lily Evans teased the girls back and forth with a single sentence. Any romantic plan would be frustrated by her...


    But this is also the charm of little loli, as the youngest of the sisters, she is the pistachio of all the girls...


    While talking and laughing, the night horse carriage that the girls rode has arrived at Hogwarts Castle, which had been gone for a summer. They changed their black robes in the carriages and hung their respective emblems on the carriage. before¡­¡­


    And their luggage will be sent back to their dormitories by the house elves, so-now they can walk directly to the restaurant. To be honest, they can''t wait, especially Lili Lolita...


    Obviously it was when I needed my boyfriend to take care of me most, but Dumbledore was summoned back to the academy...


    Although Lily was very sensible at the time of parting, the girls actually knew that little Lolita had no idea how many times Dumbledore had scolded Dumbledore in private...


    "Dear¡­¡­"


    "Ye..."


    "I miss you... Ye!"


    As soon as they walked into the restaurant, the women saw the tall figure standing at the dining table. They couldn''t help but ran over, hugging their boyfriend one by one, and came to a long-lost enthusiasm.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye has controlled his height to 1.75 meters. Although it is a bit exaggerated for a child of this age, it is still a normal range...


    Now Zhou Ye doesn''t look abrupt with the girls in his arms... at least it doesn''t look a bit weird like before.


    The old students in various colleges have long been accustomed to the scene of Zhou Ye and his girlfriends showing off their affection from time to time... Or, there are even boys who want to learn from Zhou Ye and learn how to play with so many girlfriends. The fascination with ease and without capsize.


    Regarding the question of those boys who are modest and eager to learn, Zhou Ye can only stretch his hands and say that this thing is innate...and it can''t be taught.


    There are even legends in the academy that Zhou Ye was not actually born in Muggle, but from a family of mysterious wizards as old as Blake in the East. His family contains magic with enchanting auras like Veeva. Because of the blood of creatures, Zhou Ye was able to be invincible among women, and his magical talent was far beyond ordinary people.


    Zhou Ye just smiled at this, neither admitting nor denying...


    This makes those rumors more nose and eye... even the guys from Slytherin College have begun to clamor, [The little prince should actually be assigned to our snake house. It¡¯s all because the sorting hat is so confused that he assigned the wrong school. ¡­¡­


    This kind of nonsense is still very marketable in Slytherin College, I have to say... the evolution of pureblood theory is really super fast.


    "My dear, Professor Dumbledore asked you to arrive at school early, what did you do?" Lily little Lolita asked eagerly as soon as she finished it.


    "Nothing important..." Zhou Ye sighed, then spread his hands a little, and said, "It''s just a reminder of some things we might encounter in the game, plus let us start a small kitchen..."


    "Turn on the small stove?" Lily asked in confusion, "Can eating increase magical energy?"


    "No..." Zhou Ye accidentally used the language in his mother tongue. Such a statement is still a bit difficult for these children who learn from English novels, so he had to explain: "It''s just a make-up lesson..."


    "Oh..." Lily Evans understood a little...


    In fact, Zhou Ye also felt very helpless. Although Dumbledore''s ideas were good, he even summoned the teachers of several major subjects in advance... but such make-up lessons were obviously unnecessary.


    At least for Zhou Ye, it had no effect...


    If it has to be effective, I''m afraid it is to let Zhou Ye torture those candidates easily and let them recognize Zhou Ye''s leadership...


    At this moment, under the leadership of Professor McGonagall, the first-year freshmen have also entered the banquet hall...


    Looking at these cute and curious faces... Lily Evans couldn''t help but remember that at this time last year, she seemed to be similar to them...


    One thing I am better than them is that I have Ye, so I am not afraid of anything...


    Thinking of this, Lily Evans leaked a smile from her corner, quietly stretched out her hand under the table, and grabbed the big hand that made her feel at ease...


    The next program was lackluster... nothing more than that, under the control of that old hat, the adorable newcomers were assigned to various colleges...


    This time Ravenclaw is still mostly girls... I have to say that there are many girls in any Ravenclaw.


    After the banquet, the freshmen were naturally led by the fifth-grade prefect to their respective dormitories...


    This time Annie was a lot easier, because she is now the prefect of the sixth grade, and the task of leading freshmen is usually given to the fifth grade trust prefect. One is to exercise their abilities, the other is... ¡­ Let them enter their leadership roles as soon as possible.


    Since there was nothing wrong, Zhou Ye of course took his girlfriends and went straight back to the dormitory... To be honest, this year''s Mengxin didn''t have the little loli that Zhou Ye liked, so... he was honest. Nothing...


    Although it is said that the eighteenth woman has changed, the better it looks... But before it changed, Zhou Ye really couldn''t get the hands on those ordinary little loli... , You tell me about Mao¡¯s justice.


    While Zhou Ye was complaining about the appearance of the younger brothers and sisters of this year, there were also some stories in the Bousbatten School surrounded by the Pyrenees in France, which were being staged.


    One thousand one hundred and four chapters


    Because it is located in France, there is about an hour time difference between Boothbarton Witchcraft and Wizardry School and Hogwarts Witchcraft and Witchcraft School. Before the Hogwarts Express arrived at Hogwarts, the students of Boothbarton Witchcraft and Witchcraft School had already boarded. In the carriage provided by the school, it headed towards the school district...


    Sarah Alissa was sitting in the carriage, and she was full of beautiful scenery in the past. At this time, she didn''t have the slightest interest in seeing it, even though she knew that her favorite hibiscus was blooming on both sides of the road outside. She didn''t have any thoughts of watching.


    Except for the slow breathing, there are no other sounds in the entire carriage...


    After a while, Sarah finally couldn''t help it. She looked at the woman in the cloak sitting across from her, and asked in a cold voice: "Have my mother decided to settle in the UK?"


    "Dear Sarah, I think it''s better for you to call me aunt at this time..." The woman who can only see a white sharp chin under her long hood, her voice is unexpectedly nice , In her soft but magnetic voice, there is a slightly soft voice that makes people think about it."Of course, I don''t mind if you call me Teacher Petrick. After all, besides our relatives, we also have teacher-student relationships..."


    Following the telling, the woman gently took off the hood on her head, and a beautiful face suddenly appeared. Who was it if it wasn''t Jasmine??


    "Auntie? Haha...Is there any aunt doing this?" Sarah gritted her teeth angrily and complained bitterly: "While I was not at home, I tricked my mother into the UK and gave her back I found a little white face, so that I, who had just lost my father, had to face the situation of losing my mother...this is what you auntie should do??"

 Chapter 776

    "Dear Sarah, you need to know...If I hadn''t lied to your mother over there, maybe you could only cry at your mother''s portrait now..." Jasmine said in a leisurely manner: "Rather than being free Here is a tantrum at me..."


    "..." Even though she hated her aunt for cheating her mother away, Sarah still had to admit that what Molly said was indeed correct... If it weren''t for her, I''m afraid that after returning home for Christmas, she can only see The dead body was already cold in one fell swoop.


    But-this is not enough for Sarah to forgive herself for introducing her lover to her mother...


    "Although you saved my mother, you now make me almost completely lose her..." Sarah bit her own Xia Chun and said unwillingly: "All this is your fault..."


    "I can''t do anything about this..." Jasmine stretched out her hands helplessly, and said with a sigh: "You should know that your mother and I are pure veils. We can say that our lives are for love. Of...for raising children, we are not really good at..."


    "..." Faced with such irresponsibility, Sharon had a strong urge to roll her eyes. She was the first aunt to talk about irresponsibility so high.


    The silence in the car was restored again...


    Except for the slight noise from the carriage rollers crushing the ground, there was no other sound...


    Since her niece didn''t want to communicate with her, Jasmine naturally didn''t bother to talk. She was confident that her niece would speak sooner or later, and now - she just needs to watch the beautiful scenery outside the car window.


    Looking down from the sky at this moment, the carriage that Jasmine is riding in is passing through a sea of ??flowers, and at the end of the road is a resplendent palace-style building made of white marble, in the atrium of that building complex , An extremely large magic fountain is constantly spouting spring water.


    It is said that the fountain is the handwriting of the most famous alchemist Le May and his wife. In addition to being beautiful, this huge fountain also has the functions of restoration and beauty...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    And just on the long road leading through the endless sea of ??flowers to the Busbarton campus, there was a long line of carriages coming...The carriage that Jasmine was riding was also in this group of convoys.


    Just as the carriage was about to reach the campus of Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, Sarah finally couldn''t help but speak again, "I won''t change my surname, this surname belongs to my father, and I will never change it..."


    "It doesn''t matter..." Jasmine smiled and said...Anyway, after becoming a little man of her own, she will change her surname sooner or later...


    "Also, I want to see the guy who took my mother''s soul away..." Sarah gritted her teeth and said, "I want to see with my own eyes what that guy is capable of... Actually, my mother would rather leave me behind. I also want to settle in the UK..."


    "Hehe..." Jasmine smiled slightly, and answered the question that was not what was asked: "I remember that after this school starts, you are a sixth grade student? Right?"


    "Does it have anything to do with me meeting that guy?" Sarah asked.


    But obviously, Jasmine did not intend to answer her question with her niece, but continued to ask: "And you passed the fifth grade O.W.L exam with excellent results in general subjects? That''s right?"


    "That''s right..." Sarah has already seen it. If she and her aunt ask her questions, they won''t answer her own questions, although Sarah is reluctant to answer her aunt''s questions. Yes, but as a teenager Ai Xian''s disposition, she still couldn''t help showing off a little bit, "If it weren''t for the NEWT exam, you have to go to the seventh grade to apply, I can definitely pass it now..."


    The O¡¤W¡¤L exam is an ordinary wizard rank exam. Compulsory subjects include Defense Against the Dark Arts, Potions, Transfiguration, History of Magic, Conjuration, Astronomy, and Herbology.


    Elective subjects include ancient magic writing, divination, protection of magical creatures, arithmetic divination, and Muggle studies.Students must take at least two elective subjects at the beginning of their third year.


    The NEWT exam is an advanced wizard rank exam... the test subjects are no different from the ordinary wizard rank exam, but the knowledge of the exam is more advanced...


    As a new sixth grade student, Sarah actually claims that she has the confidence to pass the Advanced Wizarding Examination, which is enough to prove her excellence...


    Hearing the slightly proud words of her niece, Jasmine rarely hit her, but said with a smile on her face: "If you want to see him, you should work harder. The Triwizard Tournament is about to begin... When you win this league, you will naturally see him..."


    "The Triwizard Tournament? Is it about to start?" Sarah was attracted by her aunt''s words. "Isn''t it said that the match has been suspended for centuries because of too many casualties? Why should it be restarted? ??"


    "Yes, and this time it''s your Boothbatten School of Witchcraft and Wizardry..." Jasmine smiled mysteriously. She didn''t mind spoiling her niece in advance...


    "What do we call Boothbatten?" Sarah finally caught a sick word from her aunt, "Don''t forget, you are also the teacher of Boothbatten''s Defense Against the Dark Arts class..."


    For her niece¡¯s complaints, Jasmine just smiled and said nothing...Although her people are here, her heart has already flown to her own man...


    One thousand one hundred and four chapters


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the last weekend of October...


    On this day, the vestibule of Hogwarts, which should have been deserted, was full of students who came to see off at this moment. Some of them had friends who participated in the Triwizard Tournament, and some were like Zhou Ye¡¯s girlfriend group. It is to see off his boyfriend.


    On this day, almost all Hogwarts students above the third grade gave up going to Hogsmeade to enjoy their holiday and taste those delicious candies, and flocked here...


    Because today is the warriors of Hogwarts College, the day to go out...


    For these poor guys who have little entertainment besides reciting spells and learning magic, such a day is already a holiday...


    Under the leadership of Hogwarts principal, Albus Dumbledore, seven students headed by Zhou Ye were standing in front of the crowd of onlookers wearing black robes with gold rims that were very different from the previous school uniforms...


    "Professor McGonagall, the school will take care of you..." Dumbledore looked at standing in front of him, the youngest professor of all deans, and said...


    "I will complete the entrustment you gave me..." Although Professor McGonagall is the youngest to exist, in fact, she is also in her fifties, and because she does not care too much about her appearance like other witches. , So, among the teachers at Hogwarts, they seem to be particularly old...


    "Um...I believe you, Professor McGonagall..." Dumbledore nodded, and he was very relieved of Professor McGonagall''s sense of responsibility...


    Just as Dumbledore was talking to Professor McGonagall...Zhou Ye stood among the candidates for the competition, with a wry smile on his face, chatting with the other guys in a low voice.


    "Guess, does Professor McGonagall like Professor Dumbledore? Otherwise, why didn''t he get married at this age?" Zhou Ye''s voice fell to the extreme, but it was still very clear to the other candidates. Ears.


    "...I think it''s really possible..." Hufflepuff''s candidate, a seventh grader, Hogan is obviously also a restless master... He is very interested in Zhou Ye''s topic...


    "Don''t talk nonsense... That''s our teacher..." And another seventh grader, Nelson, the candidate representing Gryffindor, is a dark-skinned guy, and his character is naturally a little casual and smile... Very boring.


    "Ha, the lion cub opposes, we are all for it..." As Gryffindor''s opponent, Slytherin''s candidate, Mario intervened with an expression of dissatisfaction...As a staunch anti-Lionist, He firmly implemented the principle that I would support as long as the enemy opposed it.


    "Do you want to fight? Mario?" Nelson glared at his old opponent...


    "Come on, am I afraid of you? Do you want to try a game here? I can ask you to pronounce three syllables first..." Mario stared back unconvincingly...


    In an instant this scene was a little messy...


    Originally because Zhou Ye took part in the event across ages, Dumbledore gave two places to each of the other three academies. Although they all knew that he was only studying with the prince, and they did not dare to provoke Zhou Ye... because The price is too high.


    But want these guys in their respective academies, who can be called the temporary choice, to convince each other?That''s a bit too much...


    Just as Zhou Ye looked at the group of guys happily, rolling their arms and sleeves there, as if they were about to decide the winner before the competition, Dumbledore looked back at him...


    It seems to mean that you are responsible for your team leader, don¡¯t let them make jokes here...


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye could only helplessly touch his cheek...It was really a disaster... He was just a watcher of the excitement, and he was stunned...


    But forget it, who told me to be the student leader this time??


    "Okay, don''t make trouble... Whoever makes trouble again, I will let him go directly to the school hospital for two months..."


    Zhou Ye¡¯s words immediately made this group of proud men who were not convinced by anyone else to be honest... No one wants to try Zhou Ye, dare to let them live in front of so many teachers and students. Moon hospital...


    Even if Zhou Ye didn''t do it on the spot, he would do it after looking back at the opportunity...


    As former victims, they deeply understand the necessity of pretending to be cowardly in front of this young man... Watching Gryffindor and the four Slytherin guys are obediently down, they have been honest. The two students who actually stood by Zhou Ye watching the lively Hufflepuff couldn''t help but sneer and laugh...


    Anyway, Hufflepuff has never been with the lion and the snake. If you have to talk about which college you are close to, the people in Hufflepuff feel closer to the students of Ravenclaw College...


    Seeing the group of guys who became honest in an instant, Zhou Ye nodded in satisfaction. Although violence cannot solve everything, it is enough to solve most things...


    Hufflepuff¡¯s Hogan was like a okay person. He stood beside Zhou Ye and whispered to Zhou Ye, ¡°Thank you for your suggestion. Let us replace that old and rustic black robe... "

 Chapter 777

    "Hehe... I just don''t want our school to be compared to those guys in appearance..." Of course, Zhou Ye would not say that he was helping his own woman Fiona''s clothing store in disguised advertising...


    But this time, Fiona designed the robes for them. They were really handsome. At least Zhou Ye looked very handsome...


    The slightly close-fitting design fully reveals the figure of the person wearing the robe. A golden belt in the middle of the robe adds a touch of skillfulness to the entire black robe. It does not seem to make people feel the bloatedness of the robe...


    And on the cuffs, neckline, and hem of the robe, the gold embroidered with gold thread makes the whole robe full of a sense of mystery. If you look carefully, those gold edges are not simple embroidery patterns, but It¡¯s a line of Latin, which is also Hogwarts¡¯ school motto [Do not disturb the dragon]...


    Although Zhou Ye felt that it would be better if he embroidered [Do not use Qianlong]... but there is no way, who said he was not the principal of Hogwarts?


    At this moment, Albus Dumbledore finally finished explaining to the school teachers...


    He turned around and strode to the dragon cart that had already parked behind everyone, boarded the dragon cart vigorously, then waved to the teachers and students who were seeing off, and got into the dragon cart...


    Several other people also walked into the dragon cart one by one under the leadership of Zhou Ye...


    When everyone got into the car... The two Australian fire dragons that were lying on the ground dozingly opened their eyes... They waved their huge wings covered with colorful scales, and after a few run-ups, they pulled up. The dragon cart behind flew to the sky...


    Those are the Australian protein eyes. They are the most docile existence among the fire dragons. They are known for only having white eyes in their eyes. If they are not in a hungry period, they will not attack other creatures casually. They are also the most easily domesticated dragons.


    "I don''t know if my dear will bring us back a group of sisters this time..." Lily watched the dragon cart carrying her boyfriend gradually disappear into the sky... said a little worried.


    "No..." Annie comforted her: "Have you forgotten? Sister Jasmine is now a teacher in Boothbarton..."


    "But... but can Teacher Jasmine control my dear?" Lis has always been used to calling teacher Jasmine... instead of calling sister Jasmine like other sisters...


    "Probably...maybe...can you?" Hearing Lori''s words, Annie herself felt a little unconfident... She could only pray that her man''s unreliable ethics would be online all the time... But this kind of thing, she I feel unreliable... After all, the girls of Boothbatten are very handsome, which is recognized by the magic world... And the character and appearance of his own man... Forget it, let''s say something else...


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    A few women, look at me, I will look at you... Finally, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the same time. I just begged my man not to pack Boothbarton¡¯s sister paper and bring it back. Arrived¡­¡­


    Chapter one hundred and five


    "Why are they going?" Sarah Alissa looked at the students passing by in a hurry, grabbed a familiar figure curiously, and asked.


    "Don''t catch me... I''m going to see..." The black-haired girl who was caught by Sarah''s arm shook her hand anxiously, but she couldn''t shake the little hand that Sarah caught...


    In the end, she had no choice but to pull Sara¡¯s little hand, and took her to walk quickly in the direction of the crowd. As she walked, she explained to Sara: "Didn¡¯t Mrs. Maxim say anymore, this time Does our school hold the Triwizard Tournament? I heard that the delegations from Hogwarts and Demstrang are here..."


    "Oh?" Sarah, who had just walked out of the library, was still a little confused... She tossed her long blonde hair lightly, still a little confused... "How do you know the exact time they came?? ?"


    "Ah...I have forgotten that you have been selected as a candidate for this competition. You have been bored in the library these days..." The black-haired girl looked at Sarah''s dazed appearance, and said: " Because we saw the Forest Anthem just now... they all went to the hall to prepare..."


    "Oh..." Sarah nodded her head knowingly. The Forest Anthem team can be said to be a label of Boothbatten College, and only when something big happens, or during a grand celebration. Will appear...


    For example, Christmas balls... or school celebrations...


    As long as the Forest Anthem team is dispatched, then Busbarton¡¯s students will know that something big must happen. Combined with the news announced by their principal, Mrs. Maxime some time ago, fools can guess what happened. ...


    While talking-Sarah has been dragged into the vestibule by her roommate...


    At this time, the huge front court was already full of students who came to watch when they heard the news. As the proud son of Agusar College, Sarah was naturally discovered by the school sisters in her college. They used Braun The chirping voice of a bird called Sarah to the square where they were...


    Like Hogwarts, Boothbarton College is divided into four colleges. Unlike Hogwarts, they separate men and women... Among them, Abbot College and Adair are colleges that only admit boys. And Edla and Agusa are colleges that only admit girls.


    Sarah, as a girl with one-half of the Veeva blood, her beauty is undoubtedly undoubted. She can also be regarded as the most beautiful rose in the entire Boothbat.


    Her arrival naturally attracted the attention of many students, but soon... the students'' attention was no longer on Sarah, because they had already seen the dragon cart flying from a distance. ...


    "Gosh, it''s really a dragon..."


    "This is the first time I have seen a real dragon..."


    "What a beautiful dragon..."


    "I know I know... it''s Australian protein eyes..."


    "Look at the emblem on the carriage, it is the emblem of Hogwarts..."


    "Hogwarts College... looks amazing..."


    Listening to the discussion of the students around, Sarah Alissa has basically figured out which college she is coming from...


    At this time, a tall figure appeared in front of everyone, and she shouted, "Quiet..."


    Suddenly, the entire vestibule became silent...


    No one dared to disobey the orders of this tall woman, because-she was the principal of this college, Ms. Olim Maxim... a giant wizard.


    "Boys, girls...I understand that you want to see other college style ideas, but..." Said this, Ms. Maxim looked around her students, "I don''t want everyone to stay for our guests. The next messy image, so please leave here for the time being... The welcome banquet will be held at dinner. At that time, you will naturally be able to see the demeanor of the wizards of the same age in other colleges. Now-please keep quiet and exit in an orderly manner ... In the evening, use your fullest spirit to welcome our guests!"


    "Yes, Ms. Maxim..."


    All the students responded in unison, and then left the vestibule in an orderly and silent manner...


    As a member of the students, Sarah Alisa also turned around obediently. When she was about to leave... she was stopped by Ms. Maxim... "Sarah, stay... and stand by my side. Come¡­¡­"


    "Okay, ma''am..." Sarah agreed, and walked behind Headmaster Maxim...


    "Sarah, you have to pay attention to the guests opposite... Among them, one of them will be your opponent!" Ms. Maxim said in a low voice.


    As a seeded player in her academy, Ms. Maxim saw Sarah Alisa very much. She liked this talented girl...


    "I will, ma''am!" Sarah nodded obediently, looking at the dragon cart that was flying closer and closer in mid-air.


    Soon¡ªthe dragon cart pulled by two Australian protein eyes in mid-air flew over the vestibule, hovered a little in mid-air, and landed in front of Ms. Maxim.


    "Welcome to you, Professor Albus Dumbledore..." Ms. Maxim extended her hand to Albus Dumbledore who was the first to get out of the dragon cart...


    "It is an honor for me to come to the beautiful Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry to participate in the Triwizard Tournament..." Albus Dumbledore grabbed the hand extended by Ms. Maxim and placed it on the side of his eye. ...


    According to French etiquette, in fact, the face-to-face ceremony should be given... But the height of the two people...cough cough, the difference is too big...so they changed to kiss the hand...


    "Seeing the great guys behind you, I feel that our Busbarton School will have a hard fight in the Triwizard Tournament this time..." Ms. Maxim looked at the few Huos who came out of the dragon cart one after another. The student of Gwarts said with a smile.


    "Ms. Maxim is too humble..." Albus Dumbledore smiled and shook his head. He wouldn''t be stunned by the compliments of this giantess... Who would treat this giantess as a fool, then He is the real fool.


    Although giants have always been known for their honesty and innocence,... occasionally there will be one or two aliens.


    Like this Ms. Maxim in front of me...


    If she is really a straight forward... I am afraid that the Busbarton School has long been lost to everyone... How can it still maintain the reputation of one of the three major European magic schools...


    Sarah Alisa, who was standing behind Ms. Maxim, was also looking at the group of teenagers walking out of the dragon cart in front of her. At a glance, she was attracted by Zhou Ye in the crowd... the one who had black hair This handsome boy really made her feel a little bit unable to look away from her.


    Just when Ms. Maxim and Dumbledore were talking haha, talking some kind words that were completely unnutritious, a vast horn sounded...


    The eyes of the two lit up at the same time, "It seems that Principal Luno Corgi is here..."

 Chapter 778

    "Then Professor Dumbledore, do you want to meet Professor Luno Corgi together?"


    "Of course I have to take a look at my old friend..."


    The two of them laughed, and walked towards the atrium first... and Sarah and Zhou Ye were of course behind their headmaster honestly. As for the Hogwarts dragon cart?Naturally, a handyman from Boothbarton School took care of the feeding...


    Chapter one hundred and seven


    When everyone walked around the corridor of the vestibule and walked to the front of the atrium, in the huge fountain pool, a huge sea ship was standing in it...


    This fountain pond is said to be a fountain pond. In fact, its area is already as large as a large artificial lake...


    "Hahaha...little Albus, your body is still so good..." With a deep voice, from the huge medieval ship, a wooden fence that seemed to stretch out endlessly, directly Set on the shore a dozen meters away from the ship.


    From the ship, came down an old man with a beard longer than Dumbledore. Although his beard and eyebrows were all white, the old man was very energetic, and his body in a fur cloak looked Even stronger than Hagrid.


    I saw the wizard who called Professor Dumbledore¡¯s real name, strode down the board and walked off the ship, walked quickly in front of Dumbledore, and hugged Dumbledore with his paw. Dumbledore''s big hands slapped on Dumbledore''s back...


    Standing behind Dumbledore, Zhou Ye saw the movements of those big hands, and felt a pain for Dumbledore...


    "Ahem...Professor Erica, you are still so strong..." Dumbledore really couldn''t bear to be photographed by him... However, as the oldest of the three colleges, Professor Luno Corgi, Deng Blido didn''t dare to say anything to him...


    Taking advantage of the time Dumbledore was talking to Professor Luno Corgi, Ms. Maxim glanced at Sarah behind her. When she saw Sarah¡¯s eyes staying on Zhou Ye, she nodded in satisfaction. , Whispered: "Your vision is very accurate, Sarah...Although this little guy seems to be the youngest in Hogwarts, he is definitely the most difficult one..."


    "..." Sarah was really taken aback when she heard her principal''s words, but fortunately, Maxim was complimenting her instead of scolding her, at least it made Sarah feel much better...


    But in the face of Ms. Maxim¡¯s compliment, Sarah was also a little curious... She couldn''t help but whispered: "Ms. Maxim, how do you see that guy is the most difficult thing?"


    "Look at where they are standing..." Although Ms. Maxim didn''t know why her proud student had clearly seen that the little guy was troublesome, she asked herself... but she wouldn''t mind explaining a little bit for Sarah. Fan."Those older students seem to be very energetic, but...when they walk, they always slow down the little guy by a step or two..."


    Having said this, Ms. Maxim glanced at the two old guys who were still chatting enthusiastically over there, and then continued: "Boys of this age, every one of them is proud, especially selected from various colleges. Every one of the students who came out to participate in the Triwizard Tournament can be said to be a magic genius... No matter how bad they are, they also have their own magic!"


    "But they, facing a little guy who is a few years younger than themselves, they are so willing to walk behind and serve as his foil... This only shows that this little guy has the strength to make them have to bow their heads... So, be careful of this little guy..."


    After Ms. Maxim finished these words quickly, the retelling of the two old guys was almost over, she greeted them with a smile...As a landlord, she can''t be too rude...


    After hearing Ms. Maxim¡¯s explanation, Sarah Alissa had a ginger or old hot feeling... She herself was totally attracted by Zhou Ye''s appearance... It has nothing to do with strength...


    At this moment, Sarah suddenly saw the extremely handsome boy, turned her head slightly, and winked playfully at her...Suddenly, she felt that her heart was about to jump out...


    While the principals of the three academies stood chatting, the candidates from Durmstrang School also came along the gangway...


    It was a team of six boys and one girl. Seven of them were wearing red fur robes. The girl who walked down looks only fifteen or six years old, but her height is definitely not low, one metre. Around eight, even the thick leather robe couldn''t hide her eager pair of babies.


    The long fiery red hair fluttered in the wind, and the heroic face was cold, without a trace of expression...


    Seeing his disciple walking down, Professor Luno Corgi stroked his long beard and proudly introduced: "This is our Durmstrang candidate, Jessica Fafna..."


    "Favna??" X2


    Hearing this surname, Dumbledore and Ms. Maxim couldn''t help being surprised. They glanced at each other, and finally Dumbledore asked, "Professor Lunuokeki, what Fafner you said... It''s that Fafuna??"


    This is a question like a puzzle, but Professor Lunuokeji understood it.


    He smiled slightly and nodded, "Yes...it''s the Fafuna you think..."


    At this moment, Dumbledore was really taken aback...


    When Luno Corgi saw the increasingly ugly expressions on the faces of the other two deans, he became more and more happy: "Therefore, we are bound to win the Triwizard Tournament this time... We-we are sure to win... ¡­"


    Just when the atmosphere between the three deans was a bit delicate, I saw that pig''s feet that made Dumbledore and Ms. Maxim''s faces ugly, Jessica Fafner acted...


    She walked unceremoniously in front of Zhou Ye and stopped her footsteps, and then looked down at Zhou Ye with such a straight and blank look...


    The movement of her bowing head made Zhou Ye particularly annoyed...


    Zhou Ye hates looking up at others with his head up, just when Zhou Ye wants to have an attack, he roars [Don''t think you are a beauty, you can look down at me] and then press this girl to the ground papapa...


    Everyone was stunned by Jessica Favna''s actions below...


    She lowered her head slightly and put her small face close to Zhou Ye''s. Qiong nose sniffed vigorously. In an instant, a smile leaked out of her face, as if she could smell the best breath in the world...


    On her expressionless cold face, there was a look of addiction...


    Seeing such a situation, Sarah really wanted to yell, [put down the boy and let me...]


    And Zhou Ye is a little confused...what''s the situation??An alternative veneer ceremony for ethnic minorities??


    But then, Jessica''s actions made Zhou Ye completely dumbfounded...


    I saw the seeded player from Durmstrang College, holding Zhou Ye''s cheeks with his hands... and then lowering his head, Xiao Zang printed on Zhou Ye''s smooth forehead without hesitation...


    Suddenly-the whole scene is silent...


    Everyone is a little stupid...


    Sarah has a feeling... that the man she likes has been preempted by other women, and her heart is breaking...


    "You are my man... When I win this game for the school, I will marry you..." After Jessica Favner said this, she became a glacier girl again, returning coolly. The team from my own college...


    "Hahahahaha..." Seeing Jessica Favner''s movements, Dumbledore couldn''t help laughing at how far away his worried face was.


    And Lunuo Corgi, who was still proud of his face just now, had an expression on his face as if he had been punched twice, ugly to death.


    One thousand one hundred and eight chapters


    Hogwarts¡¯ temporary residence is located in an open space outside the atrium of Boothbarton College. In fact, Ms. Maxim has arranged a room, but Dumbledore is unwilling to trouble each other too much. After all, the two sides are still in the game. Being an opponent, being too close is not a good thing...


    Just now Dumbledore used Zhou Ye to use Zhou Ye to use his beautiful men''s tricks. He didn''t want his own players to be used by the other side''s beautiful men''s tricks in a blink of an eye. That would be more than the gain...


    Fortunately, the scenery of this temporary residence that Dumbledore chose is very beautiful. It is close to the sea of ??flowers that surrounds the entire Boothbarton College and is close to the huge magic fountain. It can be regarded as a good place with pleasant scenery.


    "Professor... Who is that Jessica Fafna? Why are you so surprised to hear her last name?" Zhou Ye was sitting in the magic tent of his dean, asking about certain things.


    "You should know that there are 28 pure-blood families in the British wizarding world, right?" Dumbledore lightly touched the table top with his hand, the already boiling teapot, a light red tea just like that It spewed out of the teapot automatically, and fell into the cups in front of him and Zhou Ye.


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye picked up the teacup and drank a sip of Earl Grey tea... I have to say that Dumbledore''s tea-making craftsmanship¡ªit sucks...


    "In other places in Europe, there is actually another form of pure-blood family, but in order to pursue their own powerful magic, the means they use are not so... ahem, what should I say... not so good. Countertop!" Dumbledore said, taking a sip of black tea, and a trace of intoxication leaked out of his face, as if the black tea in his hand was a delicacy.


    "What means?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "In order to pursue the powerful magic power of their offspring, they use various means to transform the beasts with various magical abilities into human forms, and then mix with their own blood, just to get the next generation with excellent magic power..." Dumbledore said Zhou Ye was shocked.


    "I rub... Human and X?" Zhou Ye felt that it was the first time he heard such a heavy-mouthed secret history, which really challenged his ability to accept it.


    "...Not as unbearable as you think..." Dumbledore gave his student a blank look. He selectively ignored Zhou Ye''s foul language, because he thought that it was the same situation when he heard such secrets. .


    "They just used Transfiguration Techniques to turn monsters into human beings...not directly...cough cough..." The word was still unspeakable in front of his students.

 Chapter 779

    "..." Zhou Ye had the feeling of talking about DOG. The tastes of these wizards are really heavy... Don''t they even know that X isolation is born??Or does it mean that transfiguration itself has surpassed science... directly changed the DNA??This is a new topic, you can consider studying it...


    "Of course, those attempts are not without cost..." Dumbledore said slowly: "A lot of powerful but deformed wizards were born in those families, and they even caused a disaster that swept the entire world. ..."


    "Later... Under the strong resistance of the entire wizarding world, these families had to choose to give up this attempt... However, there is one family that is the most successful and the most powerful..." said Dumbledore slightly. After a meal, he glanced at Zhou Ye and said, "Don''t the surname Fafuna remind you of anything?"


    "The magic dragon Fafuna?" Zhou Ye understood instantly... "That girl is a dragon?"


    "No, it''s just that she has the blood of the dragon in her body..." Dumbledore asked and sighed: "The blood of the dragon gave her higher magic resistance and greater power... but this is for her In other words, it is also a bondage. No Ministry of Magic of any country will grant her a wizard qualification certification... In other words, she will always be a black house in the wizarding world..."


    "The Dragon Family, the Fafna Family, has always been a taboo in the wizarding world..." Dumbledore continued: "Their power is both a threat to the wizarding world, but also a temptation... To seduce and confuse those dark wizards who are addicted to power...I really don''t know if the Fafna family who appeared in the Triwizard Tournament is good or bad..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless... He didn''t know whether it was good or bad, and he was not afraid of anything anyway.


    Zhou Ye''s silence made Dumbledore mistakenly think he was worried. After thinking about it for a while, he thought it was better to tell him something, which saved the little guy from worrying.


    Thinking of this, Dumbledore continued: "Although that girl from the Fafnah family is very powerful, but... you don''t have to worry that she will hurt you in the game..."


    Hearing Dumbledore''s words, although Zhou Ye was not worried at all, he still asked curiously, "Why?"


    "Because you have her vow kiss on your forehead..." Dumbledore explained: "The Fafna family has always been known for their loyalty to love. Every member of the Fafna family has chosen his life partner. After that, it won¡¯t change anymore... and life and death follow... But... in your current situation, although you don¡¯t have to worry about your safety... But... I think you are still for your little girlfriends It¡¯s good to worry about it... Being jealous is also the specialty of the Fafna family...


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless... He couldn''t help but remember the girl who claimed to marry himself...


    On the other side, on the ship of Durmstrang School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, Erica Runokki was also talking to her students.


    "Jessica...you...you...how can you give your opponent the kiss of the oath?" Erica was really mad at the eldest lady of the Fafna family ¡­¡­Isn''t this adding to your own game??


    "He is the man destined..." Jessica Fafna sat opposite her teacher, her face still expressionless. For her, she doesn''t need to bother to express emotion when facing the weak, even this People are their own teachers.


    "But you can give it to him after the game..." Erica was also helpless. He didn''t know if he had a chance to survive until the next Triwizard Tournament was held, otherwise he would not go personally. Fafna¡¯s family convinced her parents to let Fafna participate in the Triwizard Tournament...


    Isn''t it to add some honors to his school before he died... He is so old, is he easy?


    Even if you can''t win the championship by relying on it, you will have to get back some impression points from the infamous nickname of Durmstrang School''s [Black Wizard Cradle]...


    "It''s okay...I will win..." After Jessica Fafna finished saying this, she stood up and walked back to her cabin...


    In fact, there is a saying that Jessica didn¡¯t tell her teacher...


    With the blood of the Devil Dragon inherited from the ancestor, she faintly felt that Zhou Ye had a power that made her tremble...Under the effect of that power, she even wanted to lie down under Zhou Ye''s feet. Don''t take the urge of his boots...


    She relied on her natural arrogance to suppress the impulse in this bloodline...


    And this oath is more like a declaration of war to her... It is a war for her, a war between men and women, or she will conquer this powerful man and become His only one, either...be conquered by him, crawling under his feet...become the...woman he wants and asks for.


    Chapter one hundred and nine


    In the lobby of Boothbarton College, there was a lot of people at this time. The students of the four major branches, according to the division of their colleges, sat at the table, talking in twos and threes about what they saw today.


    Although they were forced to return to their academies because of the appearance of Ms. Maxim, some people have seen some scenes...


    In addition to the dragon cart at Hogwarts, the most talked about is the medieval ship at Durmstrang School...


    At the dining table in Agusa, the girls are also talking about what they have seen today.


    "Alyssa, why do you think the Durmstrang College sea boat can appear directly in our atrium?" Clara, who has long black hair, curiously discussed this matter with her friends.


    "That''s not surprising at all...because under our iris fountain, there is an underground waterway that leads directly to the Mediterranean..." Sarah Elisa said perfunctorily...


    What echoed in her mind now was her principal. Ms. Maxim explained her words in the afternoon...


    [Sarah, you are a very talented girl, but...this Triwizard Tournament, your winning rate is not high...]


    [Don¡¯t make such an expression, I know it¡¯s hard to accept what I say with your pride, but whether you accept it or not, I have to say...that Jessica Fafna may be yours The most powerful one in the opponent''s hand...]


    [Favna family is a taboo family, saying they are taboo... One is because part of their blood is from the ancient dragon Fafna, and the other reason is their strength...]


    [Their blood has given them a powerful magical pitness and a physical power far beyond that of a wizard... I will use a very simple term to explain that you will understand...]


    [The reason why the pure-blood family is known as the top family in the wizarding world is because they have only intermarried with people from the pure-blood family for generations. Their next generation inherited from their parents a magic talent and magic talent that far surpasses others...]


    [There are even some pure-blood families with special abilities. In order to pass on the abilities in their own family and not spread outside, they refuse to intermarry with other pure-blood families, that is...marriage with close relatives...for example, they have disappeared in history The Slytherin family with a snake-like accent...]


    [The magical talent inherited from their parents makes these pure-blooded families inherently stronger than the children of other families, but... they are farther wrong than the Fafna family...]


    [The Fafuna family is a family that dared to use Transfiguration on Fafna, the dragon for the sake of the strength of their offspring...]


    [I have to say that although they seem to be very risky in doing this, they succeeded after all... They became a taboo in the wizarding world...]


    [Don¡¯t try to defeat that little girl from the Fafna family...Even me, I dare not say that I can steadily defeat her in magical attainments...]


    [Is there really no possibility of winning??Principal...] ??Sarah Alissa is definitely not the kind of character that will hand over the championship trophy, and the championship trophy has some other meanings to her... For example... The little white face that my mother cheated away...


    [It''s hard... It''s hard...]


    When Sarah Alisa thinks of her conversation with Ms. Maxim in the afternoon, she feels a little more irritable... Especially the arrogant guy, who actually stood directly in front of the boy and declared that It was the scene when she belonged to her man, and it made Sarah Alissa feel furious.


    Sarah wondered, what is the way to defeat that guy... Put her wand on that guy''s unpleasant face and humiliate her severely??


    "What''s the matter? My lovely little niece, you look very irritable..." A somewhat seductive voice came, interrupting Sarah Alissa''s thoughts.


    "Ms. Petrik..." Clara, who was sitting next to Sarah, reacted first... She stood up a little stiffly and said hello to Jasmine: "Good evening..."


    "Good evening, little guy... don''t mind if I chat with my niece for a while?" Jasmine Petrick said to his niece''s classmates with a smile.


    "Of course..." The relationship between Ms. Jasmine and Sarah is not a secret at Boothbarton College. Almost everyone knows... Of course Clara won''t make herself uncomfortable.


    While she was talking, she stood up, gave her seat to Jasmine, and then turned and walked to the other side...


    "Are you here to laugh at me?" Sarah didn''t have a good face to her aunt. After all, she was still a bit dissatisfied with Jasmine''s cheating of her mother.


    "No...actually, I''m here to give you ideas..." Jasmine was not annoyed by the repelling expression on her niece''s face, instead she sat in the position where Clara let her out with a smile on her face. Qing Qi Yingchun said, [No one overheard]...


    Following Jasmine¡¯s spell, a transparent circular barrier surrounded her and Sarah. In an instant, the messy voices in the entire hall could no longer be heard anymore...Of course, their voices were also heard. Not going out...


    "I''ve heard about the little girl from the Fafna family..." Jasmine said without waiting for Sarah to speak, "That is indeed an almost invincible enemy..."


    "Enough... If you are here to persuade me to give up, please leave... I will never give up!" Sarah shouted angrily.


    She has had enough...


    Almost everyone said to her, how amazing is that girl...how awesome is the Fafuna family...you can never win...you can''t win...wait...wait...


    Sarah feels like she is facing a swarm of flies...buzzing...makes her upset...


    Seeing her anxious niece, Jasmine smiled slightly, but was not angry... Of course she knew how much pressure her niece was under as a candidate for Busbarton...


    "My dear... don''t be nervous... you know what I''m saying, what I said is-[almost] invincible..."

 Chapter 780

    Sarah''s eyes lit up when she heard the word deliberately emphasized in her aunt''s words... [almost] invincible?In other words, there is still a chance to win...but the chances are relatively small...


    "Auntie Jasmine... is there any way to defeat that guy..." Sarah hurriedly asked.


    "If I remember correctly, this is the first time you called me aunt in half a year..." Jasmine''s sly words almost made Sarah''s face flush to the root of her ears...


    "Okay, I won''t tease you..." Jasmine smiled and patted her niece on the arm, and said: "The people of the Devil Dragon family are indeed so powerful because of their powerful magic defensive physique and inherent magic power far beyond others. People are desperate... But they are not invincible... Their tempers are not very good... In other words, they are very emotional..."


    "That''s not right... Auntie..." Sarah interrupted Jasmine and said, "I remember that Jessica Fafna always looked cold, not like an impulsive person..."


    "That''s because they think their blood is superior, and they disdain to waste their feelings with lower creatures..." Jasmine smiled and blinked her eyes, and said to Sara: "But... you know, dragons are such powerful magic. Creatures also have reverse scales... and the reverse scales of the Fafna family... are their spouses..."


    One thousand one hundred and ten chapters


    "be quiet--!"


    The hall, which was originally a little messy, instantly became silent because of a sentence from Ms. Maxim. As Ms. Maxim entered the lobby, behind her followed the teachers of various subjects working in the academy, and there was also a group wearing The beautiful girls in green silk robes are the girls from the deep forest chant team...


    Ms. Maxim standing in front of the hall, watching her students waiting for her speech with solemn expression, nodded in satisfaction... and said: "Many people have known in advance, we Sparton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry was selected to host this legendary tournament, the Triwizard Tournament..."


    Hearing what Ms. Maxim said, there was a buzzing sound from the students in the audience. Some of them knew what the Triwizard Tournament was, and some did not know...


    "The Triwizard Tournament is a series of magical competitions in three schools... Each school has only one contestant, and once you are selected, you will fight alone..." Ms. Maxim said and looked again The students in the stands said, "So, guys who do not have confidence in themselves should not participate...because it is a common thing to die in the competition..."


    Hearing what Ms. Maxim said, those who didn''t know the Triwizard Tournament system suddenly started talking...


    "quiet--!"


    Ms. Maxim¡¯s scolding made the students in the audience calm down...


    "Now¡ªplease welcome everyone, the classmates from Durmstrang School and their principal, Professor Erica Lunokki..."


    As Ms. Maxim¡¯s voice spread throughout the hall, the girls of the Forest Anthem team suddenly sang songs that sounded like a natural sound with their extremely beautiful voice...


    The whole song does not have a complete lyrics, just a few very simple words...but just these few words form a piece of music that makes people feel extremely happy...


    Although it is already a starry night at this time... But, the teachers and students of Boothbarton seem to see the sun at this moment... the forest... the morning dew... the morning light...


    Just when everyone was a little addicted to the sounds of the girls from the forest chant team, the door of the hall clicked and was opened from the outside...


    Then a tall figure walked in first, and saw her red hair fluttering without wind, and a close-fitting red fur robe showed her rugged figure to the fullest... It was not someone else who was Jessica. Fafna.


    At this moment, there was still no expression on Jessica¡¯s heroic face, she was like a queen patrolling her territory, her red pupils looked around the hall...


    Everyone who stared at her couldn''t help but lower his head... as if paying tribute to the queen.


    Even the girls from the Forest Anthem team stopped singing and lowered their heads one by one...


    Seeing a guy with his head down in the hall, Jessica Fafna nodded his head with satisfaction, and then walked towards the rostrum with his head high and chest tall...


    As she walked into the hall, the six boys from Durmstrang School of Witchcraft and Wizardry holding long sticks followed her with solemn expressions, just like the loyal guards of the Queen...


    The sparks and the sound of the long stick prodded on the ground seemed to be like a queen''s guard of ceremonies... people dare not look directly.


    Erica Lunocorgi, who walked at the end, became the least noticeable one... In this regard, the principal of Durmstrang School was also very helpless... No way, just talk to your own If the proud disciples walk together, his limelight will definitely be robbed...it''s a tragedy.


    "Welcome...Professor Luno Corgi..." Fortunately, Ms. Maxim greeted him in time and resolved the embarrassment of the President Durmstrang...


    "Hello...Ms. Maxim..." Luno Corgi smiled and took Maxim''s hand, and said no gesture.


    As everyone at Durmstrang School stood aside...Ms. Maxim continued: "And the guys from Hogwarts College, and their dean, Professor Albus Dumbledore ..."


    With the introduction of Ms. Maxim... the girls of the Forest Anthem team remembered their responsibilities again, and the welcome song rang again... This time they secretly vowed in their hearts that they would never shame the Academy as before. Up...


    The door of the hall was opened from the outside again...


    What followed was an extremely handsome boy in black robes... not someone else, it was Zhou Ye...


    As the leader of the admissions style, Zhou Ye has a mission... can''t let the other two colleges underestimate Hogwarts... So, I can only... hey, this is more than I really don''t want to pretend... but for the college ,admit¡­¡­


    Thinking of this, he also looked around for a week... All the students who looked at him had a feeling like a spring breeze, and all the negative emotions in his heart disappeared at this moment... Some were just the most sincere to this young man. Love.


    Seeing the intoxicated expressions of the crowd, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, raised his leg gently, and walked forward... When his raised foot was still in the air, the place where his foot was about to fall was visible to the naked eye. A green grass grows wildly, and on the lawn, there are still purple irises that should not be in bloom at this time...


    This meadow full of irises spread to the front of the hall with Zhou Ye''s steps...


    And Professor Albus Dumbledore just followed Zhou Ye, stepped on the [Iris Carpet] he paved, and took a few other students to Ms. Olim Maxim...


    "Good evening, Ms. Maxim..." Professor Dumbledore smiled and took Ms. Maxim''s hand, and gave a no-mouth salute...


    "Wait... this song is wrong..." A voice suddenly sounded, and everyone who provokes looked back.


    "This is not a welcome song... this is... this is the morning chant..." another voice said directly.


    These words immediately buzzed the whole hall. As the name suggests, the welcome song is a song sung when welcoming VIPs, and the morning chant is the sacrificial song sung when the forest chant team sacrifices to their gods.


    Although the girls of the forest chant team look similar to humans, at most they are slightly shorter than humans, but¡ªin fact, they are not humans, but belong to the Elf family. They are a branch of tree elves...


    It can be said that the chant of the dawn is a song that the elven girls of the chant team would never sing in the academy, because of this song, they will only sing to their gods...


    Now, since they sang the chant of dawn??Does that mean...they...


    Just when the students below were talking...


    The change happened. The leader of the forest chant team, a petite and lovely girl in a green silk robe, timidly broke away from her team and came to Zhou Ye... "Great Son, you are walking on The kingdom of God, your light nurtures us like the dawn... Please accept my allegiance, Alily Bulmajos Windspeaker..."


    Having said this, the elf girl stared at her cute big eyes and looked at Zhou Ye pitifully, her arms spread out... as if to hug.


    "..." Zhou Ye was a little dumbfounded, what''s the situation??


    "Hug her..." Professor Dumbledore whispered into Zhou Ye''s ear.


    "Oh..." Zhou Ye bent over slightly and picked up the elf girl who looked like a big baby doll.


    His actions immediately caused the elven girls of the chant team to scream again and again... and the expression on Ms. Maxim''s face was not so good...


    Another ugly face is Jessica Fafna...


    Chapter one hundred and eleven


    "You... let go of my engagement party!"


    When Jessica Fafna came in from Zhou Ye, her eyes never left him. For Jessica, Zhou Ye was her marriage contractor, her destined partner for life, and her man. ...


    Jessica Fafna was even more satisfied with her vision when she saw Zhou Ye''s magic that was cast silently when she walked in. Only such a powerful man deserves her...


    As for the fact that her limelight was completely taken away by Zhou Ye, Jessica didn''t care at all... For her, the glory of her own man is her own glory... Her own man''s glory is her own glory, nothing the difference¡­¡­


    But when the forest elves of the chant team dared to offer allegiance to his man, and used his pitiful appearance to fascinate his man, Jessica Fafna suddenly became angry...

 Chapter 781

    She didn''t care where it was, she strode out of her school team and walked in front of Zhou Ye...A pair of scarlet beautiful eyes stared at the happy little forest bitch in Zhou Ye''s arms, viciously. Said: "Either let him go or I will kill you..."


    "I''m so scared... Master, this bad woman is going to kill me..." Alilly is not afraid of Jessica''s threat. As a forest elf close to nature, Alilly can feel Jessica Fife The tyrannical dragon bloodline in Na''s body, but she can even feel the power as vast as the universe in her master''s body...


    "You..." Jessica was stared at by Ali Li''s angry eyes, with long red hair and no wind...


    "Okay, why are you vomiting with a little guy..." Zhou Ye also had a headache to death for this scene. For Zhou Ye, although Jessica Fafuna was young, she had the awe-inspiring imperialism. Sister Fan is what he likes... and Alili''s petite and lovely loli body is also what he likes...


    What to do when fish and bear''s paw cannot have both??


    Zhou Ye chose to... grab the bear''s paw, grab the fish-run away...


    It''s just that this scene is obviously not suitable for running...so, for the time being, I can only calm the emotions of the bear''s paw...


    While persuading Jessica, Zhou Ye smiled at her slightly, "I know that Jessica is a good girl, so she will definitely not embarrass me? Right??"


    In the face of Zhou Ye''s extremely foul smile, Jessica suddenly degenerated from a big tiger to a little sheep, nodding her head cleverly...then quickly returned to his team...


    Until she returned to her team, Jessica Fafna still felt her heart beating frantically... She knew... In this love war, she had already lost a game... But, No way, that guy''s smile was too foul... totally unstoppable.


    Sarah Alissa was even more angry while sitting in the audience.


    To be honest, she really felt that Fafuna was too stupid... She was dissuaded by a word, can this be played, so she was defeated by that little forest elf bitch??It''s too awkward...If you go up by yourself...


    Go up by yourself...


    It doesn''t seem to be good to go up by yourself??Could it be that in front of Zhou Ye, beating that little bitch from the chant team??It doesn''t seem to be in my own interest...


    Shouldn''t you be happy?Didn''t Aunt Jasmine say to make herself look like she was going to grab a man from Fafuna, then anger her and let her enter the game in anger... Then she has a chance to win?


    Obviously that little forest bitch has done what he wants to do, why...I am not happy at all?Do you really like that guy from Hogwarts??


    "No... I just don''t want the other party to lose to me because of such a little bitch... Yes, that''s it..." Sarah Alisa unknowingly took everything she thought of in her heart. Speaking out...


    "What are you talking about? Alissa..." Clara, who was sitting next to Alissa, was confused by her friend''s vague whisper...


    "No... it''s nothing..." Sarah hurriedly restrained her energy, then looked to the stage...


    At this moment, Olim Maxim seems to have reached an agreement with Dumbledore. The two looked at each other and smiled, and then they laughed at each other...


    The next step is to enter the speech of the people from the International Ministry of Magic...


    Except for the principals of the three schools, the other students were not so suitable to stand at the front desk, so they walked down the steps and began to look for their positions on the table in the hall at will...


    "Here...come here..." Sarah Alissa directly waved her hand at Zhou Ye who was holding Alili looking for a position without hesitation...


    At this time, Zhou Ye also saw Sarah waving. To be honest, of course he knew Sarah. There was no move... There was an aunt who sold a sister and a niece, it would be difficult for Zhou Ye to know Sarah...


    Seeing that his goal of coming to Boothbarton College this time was so hard to call himself to sit there, of course Zhou Ye walked towards Sarah unceremoniously...


    "There is no sex with the opposite sex...I can see you through, Sarah!" Clara, who was sitting next to Sarah, whispered falsely, while shifting a position to the other side...just kidding, a handsome guy came over to sit. If you are sold, sell it...Anyway, she can sit next to the handsome guy, so why not??


    "Hello...I am Ye¡¤Zhou..." Zhou Ye smiled and sat beside Clara and Sarah holding the big baby doll in his arms...


    "My name is Sarah Elisa... it''s nice to meet you!" Sarah also smiled and said to Zhou Ye.


    "Hello... My name is Clara Morro..." Before Clara finished her words, she felt as if she was being stared at by a giant...


    Slowly turning her head away, Clara almost was scared to cry... Behind her, a tall figure was standing behind her, a pair of scarlet eyes staring at her...


    "I''m sorry...this classmate, I want to sit here, can I trouble you to give me a place?" Jessica Fafner stared at the girl in front of her viciously, although she was not angry at this girl ... But her attitude is definitely not polite.


    "Okay, okay, okay..." Being oppressed by Fafuna''s intimidating aura, poor Clara could only let her out of her seat near the handsome guy in tears... She was really about to cry. ...


    "Thank you!" Jessica Fafna unceremoniously sat in the position where Clara let it out, then turned her head and looked at Zhou Ye''s side, "Hello, my name is Jessica Fafna. , The representative of Durmstrang College in this Triwizard Tournament...what about you? The owner of Veeva blood?"


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless... He didn''t want to reply, but because he knew that Fafuna was not talking to herself... She looked at Sarah Elisa through her eyes.


    "Hello, I¡¯m Sarah, Sarah Alissa..." Facing Jessica Fafner¡¯s provocative words, Sarah did not show any weakness and took the golden hair away from her ear. Behind his ears, he said: "I saw you...in the afternoon..."


    "Yes, I have seen you too..." Jessica Favna''s scarlet eyes stared at Sara, Jessica felt a strong threat...not a threat of strength. It''s a threat to charm.


    Chapter one hundred and eleven


    "I know you are a candidate for Boothbatten College..." Jessica Fafner stared at Sarah Alisa, her scarlet eyes revealed a trace of badness, "Little Veeva, don''t Challenge my endurance limit, my anger is definitely not something you can bear!"


    Jessica Fafna couldn''t help but be angry, because at this moment Sarah Alissa actually grabbed Zhou Ye''s other hand, and looked at her with provocative eyes...


    This is simply to seduce her man in front of her...If this is not the hall of Boothbat College, Jessica would have punched it...


    "He is my contractor, I think you should be very clear..." Jessica''s cold eyes became more and more dangerous, her eyes even turned into dragon-like vertical pupils, this is the magic in her body. A sign that the dragon''s blood is boiling...


    Although Sarah was a little frightened in the face of Jessica¡¯s threat, when she glanced at Jasmine Petrik who was sitting on the podium, her heart suddenly became calmer...


    "I think, in this matter of feelings, there is nothing to come first..." Sarah Alisa said, she nestled half of her body into Zhou Ye''s arms, squeezing Zhou Ye''s arms. Alili''s face was dissatisfied... "Moreover, even if it is really about first-come, first-come, then the person who meets him first is me..."


    "Little Veeva, you are trying to...death, a dead end..." Just when Jessica Fafuna was about to be attacked by Sarah, her attitude suddenly softened...because of her... Xiaoman''s waist was held by a big hand...


    Don¡¯t look at Jessica Fafna¡¯s icy sister-in-law fan, in fact, this girl is not big, and she has never had the experience of fascinating anyone. Zhou Ye just took it lightly. , Just all her anger was resolved...


    At this moment, her cheeks were flushed red, and she looked like she didn''t know where to place her arms...Jessica like this was extremely cute.


    And Sarah Alissa on the other side was almost the same, because her actions looked like she had delivered them to the door, except that Zhou Ye did more to her...


    You know, the uniforms of Boothbatten College are all made of silk, and they are really comfortable to wear on the body, but...when some contact is isolated, some are not so powerful...


    Simply put, at this moment Zhou Ye hugs left and right, with a loli-like Alili sitting in his arms...


    "How nice it is for everyone to love each other...Why do you have to fight?" Zhou Ye, while taking advantage of his hands, made the appearance of a compassionate saint. People who don¡¯t know really think this is a peaceful hobby. What about...


    "You...you...can you take your hand out of my skirt and talk..." Sarah felt like a little lamb entering a wolf den, a big hand clinging to her body. It made her unable to calm down...


    "Don''t touch that little Veeva... dear..." Jessica supported it, trying to get out of Zhou Ye''s arms... but after struggling a few times, she gave up... Her cheeks were red. Water is about to drip from a pair of scarlet beautiful eyes... "I... I can do anything... honey..."


    Originally, Sarah still wanted to hold Zhou Ye¡¯s big hand that made a stranger... But after hearing Jessica¡¯s words, out of an inexplicable mentality, she actually let go of Zhou Ye¡¯s hand and changed it on purpose. I took my sitting posture for a while, so that someone could be more convenient for her... "I can do it too... honey... don''t care about her..."


    The three people at this moment, in the eyes of outsiders... they are completely in love with each other. The daggers just now seem to be just an illusion...


    The three principals on the rostrum all felt indescribable when they saw the appearance of their students, but in general, Ms. Maxim and Professor Dumbledore were overjoyed and overwhelmed, while Demster Long¡¯s principal, Professor Luno Corgi doesn¡¯t feel so wonderful...


    Originally he took Jessica Fafner to participate in the Triwizard Tournament, and he felt a sense of stability, but now... his own strongest dragon bloodline was actually seduced by Hogwarts'' little white face... Moreover, it seems that Boothbatten''s contestants have also mixed in...


    What a depressing result...


    Not to mention the thoughts of the principals on the rostrum, in the seat of the Abbot branch not far from the hall, a short, flat-looking guy is also staring at the backs of Zhou Ye and others...


    The hatred in his eyes is almost as real...


    "Dracour, give up... The most beautiful rose in the academy is not something you can get..." The friend sitting next to him, looking at Vic Dracour''s almost distorted face, persuaded.

 Chapter 782

    As Vic Delacour¡¯s best friend, of course he knows how fascinated his friends are for the most beautiful rose in the academy... But, first of all, he must understand his position...


    He looked at Dracul¡¯s face that was so familiar to the public, and then thought about the extremely handsome face when Zhou Ye just came in, and shook his head... He didn¡¯t think his friend could pick it up. The most beautiful rose at Dobbs Barton College...


    "How can I give up...obviously..." Vic Delacour muttered to himself bitterly, but his voice was almost inaudible afterwards. It was the result of his careful observation, how could he tell others People??


    Sarah Alissa¡¯s beauty is well known to the entire college, and the arrogance under this beauty is also known to everyone in the college... After all, the term Sarah in French means a princess. .


    Of course the princess is beautiful and proud...


    If we say that Sarah and Zhou Ye are in such a state some time in advance, he might feel envy and jealousy, but he won''t be so angry...


    But... just a while ago, he carefully discovered Sarah Alissa¡¯s anomaly. In his opinion, Sarah Alissa looked downcast and felt a little absent-minded in doing everything. He was aware Here comes my own opportunity...


    In fact, he guessed right. During that time, Sarah Alissa¡¯s father had just passed away, and her mother was also missing. Sarah Alissa was in school all Christmas, alone Spent alone.


    As a caring person, Vic Delacour, of course, seized such an opportunity to act as a warm man...


    I have to say that the effect is still there...At least in Sarah''s mind, Vic has been elevated from the status of a passerby to an ordinary friend...


    However, just when Vic Delacour confidently planned to step up his efforts and make persistent efforts at the beginning of the new semester to completely win the Academy Rose, an accident happened...


    Jasmine Petrick entered Boothbat College as a teacher in the Defense Against the Dark Arts class...


    On weekdays, Vic has no chance to get along with Sarah... because Jasmine is always inseparable from Sarah... The relationship between the two has been retreating after not advancing in the past few months.... Instead, there is an increasingly cold feeling...


    This makes Vic Delacour not angry... In his opinion, Zhou Ye''s little white face was obviously a lover, but he forgot that he and Sarah were just ordinary friends who met and said hello. ...


    One thousand one hundred and twelve chapters


    "In view of the past Triwizard Tournament, it was suspended due to multiple fatal accidents." The guy at the Ministry of Magic¡¯s International Liaison Office continued his words in embarrassment. There was no way, the eyes of everyone off the court were all. Was attracted by those two women and one man.


    "For this Triwizard Tournament, there can only be one candidate for each school..."


    As soon as the Ministry of Magic finished speaking, the whole hall suddenly boiled...Everyone is dissatisfied, there can only be one candidate??What else are they playing??


    However, as the default candidates, Zhou Ye, Sarah, and Jessica are not worried at all. Even if there is only one quota, all three of them have the opportunity to participate...


    The two women who were embraced by Zhou Ye felt that the villain who hugged both of them at this time seemed to be unwilling... The evidence is that the big hand who was originally responsible for the crime has actually become honest...


    "My dear... what''s wrong with you?" X2


    After the two women said these words in unison, they stared at each other unconvincingly.


    "Little Devil Dragon (Little Veeva), don''t talk like me..." X2


    It''s another god synchronization............


    The two women stared at each other fiercely, as if they were going to fight each other to death and death... Without Zhou Ye as a buffer between the two, between Jessica Favna and Sarah Alisa The war feels like it''s on the verge.


    In the end, it was Jessica Favna who spoke slowly."Just take the trophy of this Triwizard Tournament as the goal. If-I win, then... you must leave my engagement... Never show up in front of us again..."


    "No problem!!" Sarah Alisa is also quite arrogant as a goddess. Although she knows that she is no match for Jessica Fafna, who is the blood of the dragon, but at this time, she absolutely Will not bow his head and admit defeat."But... if the victor is me, then... you, too, must leave him forever, not to appear in front of us again..."


    Just when the two women agreed with each other''s bet and were going to give a high five, a lazy voice came in."If the victor is me...you will never leave my side, is there a problem?"


    Hearing this familiar voice, the two suddenly looked at their side in surprise. It wasn''t Zhou Ye who had been in a daze, but who was it???


    "Honey, are you all right?" X2


    Although the two of them use French and English, the content is once again in sync...


    "I''m okay... It''s just that I just discovered a very interesting thing!" Zhou Ye smiled and closed the arm between the two women''s waists. He did find a very interesting person just now... Vic ¡¤ Delacour.


    There may not be many people who know Vic Delacour, but if you say another name, you probably know more...


    Fleur Delacour...


    Unexpectedly...


    Unexpectedly, Sarah Alisa is Fleur Delacour¡¯s mother... This Nima is embarrassing...


    Is it necessary to give up Sarah Alisa for Fleur Delacour??Don''t be kidding... Zhou Ye didn''t have the habit of pushing his own woman out...


    As for the robbing of Mr. Delacour¡¯s wife, Fleur Delacour disappeared...That was no way, and Zhou Ye would not let go anyway...


    What only made Zhou Ye a little helpless was that he didn''t expect that he had just done something, and these two girls who didn''t stop had set a bet for the Triwizard Tournament, and the bet was still their own...


    That¡¯s why he had the sentence just now [If the winner is me, then you are never allowed to leave my side...], nothing else, just to make these two girls have a snack, don¡¯t be a god , The appearance of her second child.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about the irrelevant things..." Zhou Ye said as he swept the two women''s slender waists, making them stick to his body... Then he said viciously: "You think I am What about the bet just said?"


    "I have no problem..." Jessica Fafna is very confident of her own strength. Although she feels a trace of the strength in the body of her contractor, but... now that the words are rushed to this point, she will regret it on the spot. She can never do it...


    As the proud Princess Rose at Boothbarton College, Sarah Alissa certainly cannot withdraw. If you lose, you won''t lose."Then I have no problem!"


    "OK, then the vow is established..." Alili, who was sitting in Zhou Ye''s arms, jumped up with a smile, and with a light wave of the magic wand in her hand, a blue light split into three blue sparks, which were directly imprinted. On the arms of Zhou Ye''s trio...


    This is an ancient contract magic that has been lost for a long time. It was used by wizards to form an offensive and defensive alliance... The punishment for breaking the oath is terrible...


    Three blue sparks left an obscure magic spell on the backs of Sarah Alissa and Jessica Fafna. Only the magic spell on the backs of Zhou Ye''s hands flashed slightly and blurred. After a while, it appeared again...


    This is also no way. Zhou Ye''s body is too buggy. Even this ancient spell has no effect on him. If it weren''t for Zhou Ye to be afraid of being seen by everyone, he deliberately controlled his body to show that spell. Looks like, I''m afraid that there won''t be any magic signs on his hands...


    The three people in the audience talked lively, but the talks on the stage were even more lively...


    Facing the noise of the students in the academy, Ms. Maxim did not speak, and directly domineering in front of the hall, used her magic wand to draw a circle with a diameter of one meter on the ground, "Who can walk into this circle, then I agree with him to sign up for the Triwizard Tournament!"


    This sentence completely calmed down the students below... everything depends on strength, which blocked most people''s contemplation.


    "Since everyone has no questions, then I announce that the welcome dinner begins..." After Ms. Maxim finished speaking, she returned to her seat behind the rostrum.


    Suddenly the whole hall became lively again. This time it was no longer a topic of dissatisfaction with the Ministry of Magic with only one quota per academy, but instead what events will appear in this competition...


    The brain-opened students, eating dinner, discussing what projects will appear in this top three competition... Strength, courage, wisdom... How many brains will be born from these three assessment projects, no one knows ...


    And Zhou Ye, who was sitting between the two women, was enjoying the enviable gazes of others, while feeding the loli in his arms, while chatting with the two sisters beside him...


    Maybe it¡¯s because the Bussbarton College is located in France. The dishes on the table here are very exquisite. Of course, the most inside is all kinds of bread...


    In Sarah Alissa¡¯s words, we French like to eat bread, all kinds of bread...


    I don¡¯t want to talk about it...Zhou Ye feels that the dishes here are much better than Hogwarts. After all, it is a country of dark cuisine, and it is incomparable with French cuisine...


    Chapter one hundred and thirteen


    After the dinner, the whole welcome ceremony is over...


    Of course, the Hogwarts delegation and Demstrang¡¯s delegation will not leave. They will lead their respective student representatives to live at Boothbarton College for a period of time...

 Chapter 783

    Since the entire Triwizard Tournament is divided into three events, the entire schedule is close to half a year, so...the students of the delegation will spend half a year with the students of Boothbaton...For the three principals , This is also part of the exchange.


    During this period of time, everyone will choose their own courses on a voluntary basis...


    This is a very rare experience for the students in these two schools... Studying in one''s own school is a feeling, and studying in another''s school is another experience.


    It¡¯s just that Zhou Ye¡¯s actions gave the boys at the two colleges, Durmstrang and Boothbatten, a feeling of envy, jealousy and hatred...


    Have you ever seen a boy holding a cute forest elf every day, accompanied by two beauties, to study in two girls'' school classes, Edla and Agusa?


    Have you ever seen a boy who sticks to two other girls besides sleeping every day??


    Anyway, Durmstrong and the boys at Boothbarton have never met... They really see all kinds of envy, jealousy and hatred... As for Hogwarts students??


    They have been trained in school for a long time...After being shown by various shows for a year, if they are not used to it, there is nothing to say...


    Faced with those extremely unbalanced guys, the boys of the Hogwarts delegation said, [That''s a hairy...Our little prince is surrounded by seven or eight sisters in our school every day... These are only two, it''s drizzling...]


    Among them, the saddest thing I''ve ever had is Vic Delacour...


    He can see the goddess in his mind every day, in front of him, with another man...intimacy...to class, eat together...walk together...together......


    There are too many together, for Dracul, this is simply a hellish scene...


    Jealousy has completely distorted his heart... He has made up his mind to use more radical methods...


    It¡¯s just a little bit short of a few eggs of the Fire Grey Snake, I can get her by myself...


    Thinking of this, Dracour stepped towards the potion teacher''s office, becoming more determined...


    "Hello, teacher Adolf..." Delacour knocked on the door. Not surprisingly, Potions teacher Adolf with messy long hair was busy in his office.


    "Oh? Delacour..." Adolf glanced at the student standing by his door, and then continued to look down at his cauldron... For him, the experiment was more important than anything...


    However, Adolf still has some impression of this shameless, but always polite student, because Dracul¡¯s potions are very good...


    "What''s the matter?" Even when he was asking his own students, Adolf''s eyes never left the crucible in front of him.


    "Yes, teacher..." Dracul has long been accustomed to the situation of his potion teacher... "I want to know if you have some fire gray snake eggs here, I need it to prepare some burn potions. ..."


    As Dracul said, he rolled up the sleeve of his arm, and there was a disgusting blistering on it...


    "Is this the poisonous demon spider?" Adolf just raised his eyes and took a look, and he recognized what caused the injury on his student''s arm... "That really needs to use the fire gray snake egg to prepare the burn potion. , Ordinary medicine doesn''t work on it..."


    Adolf said, placing his gaze in the cauldron again, "In the third compartment of the cabinet on the left, be careful, those little guys are very delicate, don''t kill them, then the effect will be bad..."


    "I see, teacher...Thank you!" Dracul was happy, walked to the cabinet on the left, and carefully took out a few red snake eggs the size of the belly of the thumb from the third compartment...


    Then gently put it in his already prepared pocket, thanked Mr. Adolf, turned and walked out the door...


    Dracour, who walked out of the office door, couldn''t hide the excitement on his face...


    The eggs of the fire gray snake are indeed a holy product used to make burn potions, especially for the poison burn of the poisonous spider, which has an extraordinary effect...


    However, the frozen fire gray snake egg has another use. It is the essential medicine for the [love potion]...


    [Love Potion] is also known as [Mission¡¤Love¡¤Economy], in the magical world, but blindly forbidden...


    Although many medicines of Love Potion can be purchased from outside through Owl, only the eggs of the Fire Grey Snake as the main medicine cannot be bought. To purchase this main medicine, you must first have the qualifications of a registered potionist. Secondly, you need to explain your use...


    So Dracul had to put his idea on his potion teacher. He knew his potion teacher too much. Once he started experimenting, his vigilance would be minimized...


    This is also the reason why Dracour deliberately looked for this point in time.


    With the last master medicine, Dracour walked quickly towards a hidden place in the Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry... He did not expect that he would make a living for the future, and the potions course he majored in was actually in him. It comes in handy when not graduating...


    On the other side...Zhou Ye also led Sarah and Jessica towards his magic tent...


    "Good night, dear¡­¡­"


    "Good night, dear¡­¡­"


    The two women stood at the door of Zhou Ye''s tent, smiling and waving goodbye to Zhou Ye... In the night sky, under the reflection of the bright silver moon, you can still see the blush on the cheeks...


    No way, both of them were in this tent and almost lost something precious...


    If it wasn''t for the other party to break in in time...Perhaps, they already have another relationship with Zhou Ye, maybe...


    "Are you really not going to come in and sit for a while? I swear, I will absolutely do nothing..." Zhou Ye smiled, teasing the two women...


    Although he was sure that if he wanted to, the two women would not have the capital to struggle, but...this long half a year, shouldn''t he always find something to do?Seeing the two girls here, you stare at me, and when I look at you, I won''t let the other party succeed... It''s so funny.


    "No, I, I have to go to class tomorrow..."


    "I, we see you tomorrow...bye, dear..."


    With that said, the two women turned around together, turned their heads and ran...


    Standing at the entrance of the tent, Zhou Ye looked at the backs of the two women running away from the desert, the undeveloped girl...it was so cute...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and bowed his head back to his tent...


    "Master, welcome back..." Alili, dressed in an ultra-small Lolita maid costume, blinked her cute big eyes and smiled and said to Zhou Ye...


    "Alili is still the best..." Zhou Ye smiled and hugged the loli elf maid in his arms, and strode towards his bedroom...


    The whole tent, from the outside, looks like an ordinary camping tent, but the space inside is very large, with more than 50 square meters, with a bedroom, a bathroom and a living room...


    "Of course Alili is the best..." Alili, who was held by Zhou Ye and returned to the bedroom, smiled and took a sip at her owner''s corner, then twisted her body and jumped down..." Master, close your eyes, today Alili will give you a surprise..."


    "What kind of surprise?" Although Zhou Ye was a little curious, he did not use his abilities to peer into the future. Instead, he closed his eyes obediently. Regarding Alili, the forest elf who had been eaten by him a long time ago, He has 100% trust...


    Seeing Zhou Ye closing her eyes, Ali Li cautiously ran to another room in the tent where sundries were placed. It was originally a kitchen, but because no one would cook here, it became a utility room. At this moment , The original messy storage room was full of cute loli wearing green silk dresses.


    Seeing Ali Li walk in, they couldn''t help but rush in and asked: "A Lili...is it really that comfortable?"


    "You didn''t lie to us?"


    "You said it will hurt at first... I''m a little scared, Alili..."


    "Don''t worry, after experiencing the taste, you will definitely fall in love with it..." Alili said confidently, waved to her friends, and whispered: "Don''t talk for a while. , You do whatever I ask you to do... well, follow me..."


    A dozen green figures obediently followed Ali Li towards the bedroom where Zhou Ye was located...


    Chapter one hundred and fourteen


    "I really can''t do it...Alili..."


    "Help...this feeling...even though it''s very comfortable...but...I really can''t stand it..."

 Chapter 784

    This sound of dreams awakened Zhou Ye from his sleep...


    Opening his eyes, looking at the group of extremely beautiful elves around him, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but leak a smile...


    It was a crazy night last night. Zhou Ye really didn''t expect that her little maid could do this. She actually fooled all her friends from her chant team...


    This really made Zhou Ye feel a little surprised...


    I have to say that these legal loli really make people love it...The forest elves are distant relatives of the house elves. Although they belong to the elves family, they are much more beautiful than the house elves...


    Especially their appearance is almost indistinguishable from humans. Except for their height, you can''t see any difference between them and humans at all. If you have to say anything, then I am afraid that each of them looks very much in line with humans. Aesthetics, and the blood in their bodies is light green...


    Of course, why would Zhou Ye know that the blood of these little guys is green... Just look at the green marks everywhere on the carpet...


    These forest elves are simply the gospel of Lolicon...


    Ahem... It''s a sin to accidentally leak some terrible things...


    Although these little guys are innocent and cute, it does not mean that they are easily deceived. They have the ability to easily see through people''s hearts...


    "It''s a bunch of cute little guys..." Zhou Ye muttered to himself in a low voice, slowly pulling his arms out of the arms of the other elf girls... However, he just sat up, ah Lili woke up...


    "Master, good morning..." Alili rubbed her sleepy eyes and asked cutely: "Do you need Alili to help you make breakfast?"


    "...No need...Alili!" Zhou Ye smiled and gently hugged the little guy into his arms, gently pecked at her little dog, and said in a petting voice: "Yesterday I was tired. It''s broken... You can rest a little longer, I''ll prepare breakfast for you..."


    "Hmm..." Alili cleverly arched her small head in Zhou Ye''s arms, and then lay down in the thin quilt again.


    Watching her master leave the bedroom, Alili couldn''t sleep anymore...


    In fact, Zhou Ye didn''t know what the surname of Wind Whisperer represented in the forest elves...


    That is the last name of the priests of the forest elves...


    Every generation of forest elves with the surname Wind Whisperer has the ability to peer into the future...


    As a wind whisperer of this generation, Alili has also seen the future... the future in her eyes is an unprecedented darkness. The entire magical world has become like a mess, without seeing anything at all. hope¡­¡­


    The kind of desperation that faced the darkness but had no way to do it once made Alili lose her courage to sing... But she couldn''t tell her kinsfolk, or even Ms. Maxim...


    Because it''s useless except to induce more variables and create more panic...


    Until, she saw Zhou Ye that day... On him, Alili''s proud telepathy ability failed, and she couldn''t help but take a peek at Zhou Ye''s future...


    However, Zhou Ye did not have the future that everyone had...


    This is not to say that Zhou Ye is a short-lived person, but that he is a singularity, a singularity in the timeline... It may be the savior, or the Demon King...


    This made Alili a little at a loss... But when she felt the power as vast as the universe in Zhou Ye''s body, Alili resolutely chose...to join Zhou Ye...


    She led the chant of Dawn...


    When she took the initiative to play for Zhou Ye, Ali Li also embraced the fearless idea of ??sacrificing herself and feeding a tiger...


    If Zhou Ye is the Lord of Destruction, then Alili intends to use her cast effect to lead her master out of the darkness...


    If Zhou Ye is the Lord of Redeemer, then Alili intends to use all her strength to assist him and help him...


    However... all these calculations... After Zhou Ye played a game with her that was not suitable for children, the taste completely changed...


    At this time, Alili has changed from a forest elf priest with a bright heart to a...every well-behaved little maid who likes her master¡¯s happiness and anger...


    Otherwise, she used to trick her entire chant team into serving her own master. She said she couldn''t do anything...


    At this time, Ali Li even planned to tie the fate of the entire Forest Elf clan to Zhou Ye''s body...


    By the way, the forest elves only have females. They do not thrive through anything like humans. When each of them is about to die, they will return to the sacred tree of the forest elves and wait quietly for death. Is coming...


    And the passing of every forest elf will cause a new tribe to grow on the sacred tree...


    Therefore, the number of forest elves is always one hundred, never more than one, and never less than one...


    Of course, their beauty and cuteness also brought misfortune to them... There was a time when they were almost wiped out because of the hunting of wizards...


    In the end, the priests of the forest elves of the previous generation had to relocate their homes to the vicinity of Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, and accepted the shelter of Boothbarton School...


    At the same time, they also used their own singing voices to add a legendary color to the various celebrations of Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry...


    Now¡ªAlilly, as a new generation of priests, has made a better choice...


    Cough is far away... back to the topic.


    Covered with a thin quilt, Ali Li was lying halfway on the thick carpet... A pair of cute big eyes looked at the bedroom with joy, the busy figure...


    Her efforts are not without gain...


    Her master, Zhou Ye...has already promised that in the future, she will choose a livable planet for her...let her family of forest elves thrive...


    Imagine...the whole planet belongs to the forest elves...they no longer have to hide in the forest and dare not go out...they can sing loudly anywhere on that planet...


    They don¡¯t need to worry anymore, after losing their asylum, they will be taken away by others...


    They, one day, will have a new home...a beautiful planet...How can this make Alili unhappy??


    On the other side...


    Zhou Ye, who was busy outside the house, although he did not turn his head to look at his little elf maid, but...with his superhuman senses, he could still feel Alili''s every move...


    Even through the speed of her heartbeat and blood flow, Zhou Ye could guess what kind of emotion Alili was in...


    Of course Zhou Ye knew about Alili''s excitement...


    No one likes to be sheltered, no one likes to be sheltered...


    No one likes...wait wait...


    Zhou Ye knows the thoughts of those little guys clearly... To him, a habitable planet is really nothing, even a one-way universe is not a big deal to him...


    With such a cute legal loli race, how could Zhou Ye endure them??


    One thousand one hundred and fifteen chapters


    "Good morning, Ye..." Jessica Fafna looked at Zhou Ye with a smile on her face, and asked a little strangely: "You seem to be in a sincere and happy mood today... Has something good happened?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s just some magical insights..." Of course, it is impossible for Zhou Ye to tell Jessica that he was so happy because he completely ate the entire forest beauty¡¤young¡¤female chant group last night...


    The guy who will directly tell this kind of thing to another sister who has a deep affection for him is definitely not his brain is flooded, or his emotional intelligence is not up to standard...


    "It always feels a little strange..." Sarah Alisa also felt that Zhou Ye''s smile seemed a little different today, but forget it... "Breakfast time is coming soon, let''s go..."

 Chapter 785

    "Yeah..." Zhou Ye nodded his head, and then bid farewell to Alili who was standing behind him, and followed the two women towards the classroom of Boothbatton College...


    The entire Boothbarton College is a palace building, and the biggest feature of the palace building is...big...


    Obviously the straight-line distance is only more than 500 meters, but if you follow the corridor inside, you have to go around at least a few times...


    Fortunately, none of the three are weak, and for such a distance, I don¡¯t care...


    In fact, according to normal terms, Zhou Ye should first pick up Jessica Fafna, and then go to the classroom round with Sarah Alisa. This is the best route...


    Originally Zhou Ye did the same...


    But on one occasion, after Zhou Ye and Jessica Fafner arrived more than half an hour late, Sarah Alisa decided to work harder, get up early, and then come to the atrium, Durmstrang School The resident called Jessica Fafna to find Zhou Ye together, and then went to the restaurant for breakfast together...


    For nothing else, just to let Zhou Ye and Jessica have no time alone...We monitor each other together, and no one is allowed to sneak away...


    After all, even though the bet has been stated, if it succeeds, someone will leave Zhou Ye and never meet again...


    However, this does not mean that Zhou Ye will definitely choose another one. On the battlefield of love, no matter how careful you are...


    Moreover, Sarah Alisa has a deep understanding of the lethality of Zhou Ye''s appearance...


    Just because she was closer to Zhou Ye and Jessica, many of the school sisters sent love letters to themselves. Don¡¯t get me wrong, they are not Lara, but let Sarah pass it on to Zhou Ye... ¡­


    Even if the gambling agreement between the three of them spread throughout the academy, there is no way to stop this trend, and even some senior sisters blatantly came to contact Zhou Ye under the banner of helping Sarah...


    This is really annoying Sarah...


    "I heard that the items for the first game of this time have been confirmed..." Sarah Alisa said casually as she walked: "It is said that we are going to fight a certain dragon creature... This is for you. , It¡¯s not a good sign...Jessica..."


    "Hehe... Instead of worrying about me, you should worry about yourself..." Jessica unceremoniously took Sarah''s words back...


    Of course Jessica Fafna knows what Sarah means...Don''t think she has the blood of a dragon, and she takes a lot of advantage when facing dragons...


    On the contrary, because of her family''s blood, Jessica is the most dangerous one when facing dragons...


    Because every dragon creature has a strong concept of territory, if only creatures like humans enter their territory, they might not be so grumpy because of their disdain for humans...


    However, when a similar species enters their territory, they will fight to the death to maintain the safety of their territory...unless another dragon can make it feel like it has no chance of winning, or it may scare it away...


    On the contrary-waiting for Jessica Favna will be a fierce battle.


    "I really don''t need me to help you find out what kind of dragons you will face, so that you can prepare in advance?" Sarah ignored Jessica''s words, and instead looked concerned. , Ask...


    Don''t think that Sarah is really kind, she just wants to see her love rival and rival, Jessica Fafna, panicking like this arrogant girl who is all day long...


    But obviously, Jessica has considerable confidence in her own strength. She doesn''t care about what Sarah says. Instead, she mocks: "I think you really need to inquire in advance. Of course, not for me, but for yourself. ... lest the scared bird comes out when you encounter a dragon creature immune to charm spell..."


    As far as the level of taunting skills is concerned, Sarah Alissa, a princess raised in a deep boudoir, is obviously inferior to the magic dragon girl from the northern snowy land. She was directly stunned by Jessica¡¯s words. Shaking straight: "You..."


    "How am I... Do you want to play a game? I don''t mind getting rid of you ahead of time...?" Jessica didn''t mean anything, Sarah, she rolled her eyes and stared back unceremoniously.


    "Flap¡ªpop¡ª!"


    With two crisp sounds, the two arrogant Valkyrie instantly turned back into a shy girl who hadn''t been human...


    "I''ve said... I don''t care during the game, but usually... you all put your little temper away for me... Don''t provoke each other... Be a graceful girl..." Zhou Ye gently rubbed. Pointing at his fingertips, recalling the difference between the two dolphins, he said.


    "..."


    "..."


    After seeing Zhou Ye speaking, the two women didn¡¯t dare to provoke each other anymore...Although Sarah Alisa felt a bit wronged as the one who suffered, but think about it this time it seems that she provoked first... Did not dare to say anything...


    Just kidding, Zhou Ye used to really beat them...Of course, the first victim was not her, but Jessica Fafna...and he beat P¡¤G in front of her...


    Therefore, now Jessica is so well-behaved in front of Zhou Ye... Never provoke first, of course, if Sarah provokes, she will still go back... Otherwise, she is not Jie with the blood of the dragon flowing in her body. Signia Favner is out.


    "That''s good..." Zhou Ye watched the two girls replied with a behaved appearance, smiled and grabbed their slender waists, and walked towards the restaurant...


    As he walked, he recalled the taste of the two with his feelings...If you talk about elasticity, Jessica, who has the blood of the dragon, is obviously better, but if you talk about the dolphin shape...obviously, the blood of the Veeva Sarah is slightly better... I have to say, each has its own advantages...


    And just as Zhou Ye took the two girls to the restaurant, somewhere in the Busbarton School, someone stayed up all night...


    Chapter one hundred and sixteen


    In a room in Boothbarton College--


    This is a small room. The room is filled with all kinds of debris and dust. Obviously this is a place where people do not often come...


    And in this remote room, there was a figure crouching on the open ground among the debris, looking at the cauldron in front of him, bursts of bubbles appeared...


    His somewhat messy hair was covered with dust, but-he obviously didn''t have the time to pay attention to his appearance at the moment, his eyes were fixed on the crucible in front of him... as if it were the most beautiful thing in the world.


    Finally, when the viscous potion in the cauldron gradually changed from green to the color of mother-of-pearl, the man moved. With a thunderous force, he threw the snake egg in his hand like an ice ball in...


    In an instant, a spirally rising white mist floated out of the potion... and the potion completely changed from green to white mother-of-pearl...


    "It succeeded... I finally succeeded..." Vic Delacour shouted excitedly.


    He couldn¡¯t be unhappy. He had failed seven times in one night. If it weren¡¯t the ingredients he had originally prepared, he would have taken more snake eggs in the potion teacher¡¯s office... I¡¯m afraid, it¡¯s just that. Seven failures were enough to wipe out all his preparations...


    However, it finally succeeded...


    Dracour carefully removed the crucible from the small stove, then took out a long glass test tube from his pocket, and poured the medicine into the test tube cautiously...


    That action, as if the potion in his hand is an immortal medicine with the function of immortality...


    After pouring all the potions into the test tube, Dracour packed the small furnace and crucible on the ground again and placed them in a corner of the utility room...


    "Sarah Elissa... you are destined to be mine!" Dracour, whose eyes became scarlet from staying up late, said confidently, holding the potion in hand... "It''s time to take her back..."


    Dracul stood up, put the potion in his hand into his pocket, and then walked outside...


    Now that the fans, emotions and agents have been trained, it is time to start their own actions...Dracour''s face leaked a slight smug smile...


    For the plan of action, he had already planned...


    Now, the first thing to do is to get close to Sarah Alissa...


    Thinking of this, Delacour gently tidyed up his silk robe that had become a little wrinkled because of staying up late with a few tricks, and then walked towards somewhere in the campus...


    On the other side, in Boothbarton''s restaurant... Zhou Ye and the two girls are having breakfast comfortably.


    "Klara...what''s wrong with you?" Sarah sitting next to Zhou Ye looked at her girlfriend and roommate curiously. She felt that her roommate was a bit too abnormal today...


    It was just for breakfast. The salad on her plate had been crushed, but she was still poking the poor vegetable froth with her knife and fork...


    That''s right, the vegetable salad has been cruelly broken by Clara...

 Chapter 786

    "Ah?? Ah! I''m fine...I''m really fine..." When Sarah heard Sarah''s words, Clara, who was not alone, suddenly said: "Maybe it''s because I didn''t rest well last night..."


    "Or I''ll ask for a leave for you... You go back to the bedroom and take a break..." Sarah said with some worry. After all, the two have been friends and best friends for many years... Since Boothbarton, The two have been living in the same bedroom.


    "No... OK... I mean... I really need to take a break!" Clara''s expression was a little strange, and she refused at first, but then she actually agreed to Sarah asking for leave.


    "It seems that you really need a good rest..." Sarah sighed, probed Clara''s forehead with her hand, and said: "Although you don''t feel sick, I think you''d better Go find Mrs. Hall and let her look at it for you!"


    Mrs. Hall is Busbarton¡¯s school doctor...


    "It''s okay, I''ll just have a rest..." Clara said, pushing her cutlery to stand up, and while walking out, she said to Sarah: "Then please ask for leave for me. , Only one class is enough..."


    "Be careful..." Sarah watched her girlfriend walk out rashly, bumping into at least a few people along the way.She asked Zhou Ye strangely: "Ye, don''t you think Clara today is a little different? It seems like something is on my mind..."


    "Yeah..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded. Of course he knew why someone was different today. As a guy who played with time like a toy, he couldn''t hide anything about to happen...


    However, Zhou Ye did not intend to tell the answer at this time...


    Sometimes, hearing it is far less shocking than seeing it in person...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye intends to let Sarah see with her own eyes, something about to happen...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly at Sarah and Jessica, "Are you interested in watching a despicable drama with me?"


    "Despicable performance??" X2


    Sarah and Jessica looked at each other, they didn''t understand what Zhou Ye was talking about... But out of trust in Zhou Ye, they decided to see the despicable drama Zhou Ye said... "Okay... When are we going?"


    "No... don''t worry, there is still a lot of time..." Zhou Ye smiled and put the bread in his hands into the eye, after taking a bite, he continued: "However, we must first take a class off... I don¡¯t want to be told by Professor Dumbledore that I, to discredit Hogwarts, came to Boothbatton College and learned to skip class..."


    "I''m going to ask for leave now..." At this moment, Sarah saw her aunt, Jasmine Petrick... If you have resources, you don''t need to be a fool... Of course she doesn''t mind asking her aunt to ask her teacher for a leave. ...


    Said this, Sarah stood up without hesitation and ran towards Jasmine...


    After a while, Sarah Alissa walked back with a relaxed expression... Hearing that she was asking for leave for her man, Jasmine certainly did not dare to say that she would not help... She was also afraid that Zhou Ye would use her family method to clean her up...


    Having settled the request for leave, the three of them quickly stood up after eating the breakfast in front of them...


    Under Zhou Ye''s leadership, Sarah Alisa and Jessica Fafna followed him and walked to the depths of Boothbarton College...


    On the other side, a good show is about to be staged............


    Chapter one hundred and seventeen


    Clara walked on the path of the academy in a daze...


    She really couldn¡¯t tell Sarah Alisa the secret in her heart when she faced her friend¡¯s inquiry...


    Everyone has their own secrets, and some secrets cannot be revealed. Just like her secret, as a Muggle-born wizard, she had a period of special fear when she had just awakened her ability.


    This fear of the unknown made Clara at a loss, and she even dared not tell her parents and friends about the changes that had occurred in her body...


    Until one day, she saw a doll she liked in the window of a jewelry store...


    The price of that doll was extremely expensive. The sensible little Clara knew that it was something her parents could not afford, but she really liked the doll very, very much...


    Perhaps because of this strong desire, the magic resonance in her body was triggered. She actually got the doll¡ªof course not through the normal way of buying...but¡ªthe doll appeared directly in her. Hands.


    Seriously, at that time... Clara, who was standing far from the shop window, was really frightened. She was so young that she only silly holding the doll in her hand and looking at the people in the shop in amazement, loudly berating to call the police. ...


    That doll is not cheap at all, you know, just making the sapphire for the eyes of the doll is worth tens of thousands of francs, and the whole doll is worth hundreds of thousands of francs...


    Clara was holding the doll, and the initial fear and fear in her heart was gradually replaced by the excitement brought about by this violation of the law. This excitement even changed her own change from fear to joy...


    Gradually, Clara began to fall in love with this stimulating feeling...not for money, but just for the pleasure of adrenaline secretion when stealing...


    During that time, Clara started to steal frantically. The targets she chose were not necessarily high-valued, but they were definitely something she liked...


    It wasn''t until she received the acceptance letter from Boothbatten School of Magic that Clara really understood what this strange power in her body was all about...


    At that time she was extremely excited...because she finally knew that she was not alone...she had the same kind.


    After entering Boothbarton College, Clara decided to say goodbye to everything in the past. She knew... In this school, all the classmates have the same magical powers as her, and her little tricks are not easy to use here. ...And here, she also made new friends, and a new life...


    Therefore, she desperately restrained her desire to steal and hope... She didn''t want her ills to ruin her image among classmates...


    But-this desire and hope is not something she can quit if she wants to quit...


    In the words of psychologists, it is [this is a mental illness, a mental addiction disease...]


    In fact, there are not many people who have such a mental illness...a well-known actress alone has such a mental illness.


    Although Clara is really restraining her thoughts desperately... but last year, she fell ill again...


    It was a pair of beautiful earrings brought to school by a female classmate...


    To be honest, when the pair of beautiful earrings appeared in Carrara¡¯s hands, she was really taken aback. Panicked, she did not return the earrings to the female classmate, but threw the earrings into the fountain lake in the atrium. ...


    Maybe it was because the bottom of the lake was deep enough that the female classmate didn''t call back the earrings with a flying curse... Finally, she had to accept the fact that she had completely lost a pair of beautiful earrings...


    This made Clara relieved...


    She really didn''t know what she would be like if she were found to have an unethical habit of stealing...


    Maybe everyone will point and point me, and even Ms. Maxim will be expelled from Boothbatten College. This is a result that Clara absolutely cannot accept...


    Clara, who originally thought that everything was over, did not expect...


    Today, after a lapse of more than a year, I actually received a magical photo... The content of the photo is exactly how she was hesitant holding the pair of earrings...


    And on the back of the photo, there is a line of words written, "If you don''t want this photo to appear in front of the owner and the entire academy that has been passed down knows it, then in the first class this morning, come to the woods behind the academy...


    This photo is the source of Clara''s restlessness during breakfast...


    In the end, Clara decided to go alone to meet the mysterious man who threatened her with the photo. She couldn''t tell Sarah Alisa about such things, and she didn''t want her friends to know about it...


    She didn''t want to face the strange look in her friend''s eyes...


    That is the result that she absolutely cannot accept...


    Step by step¡­¡­


    Clara suddenly felt that the long road that was often complained about in the past has become so short today??


    If possible, Clara really wants to walk on this road for a lifetime...


    She doesn''t know what the guy holding her handle wants to do, but it''s definitely not a good thing...


    If she wants her own body, Clara has decided that she must resist desperately...

 Chapter 787

    Any more time... this road that is not long by itself may come to an end.


    Finally, during the first class, Clara finally came to the woods behind the college...


    From a distance, she saw a figure in the woods, wearing the school uniform of Boothbatten School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, but it was a plain-looking boy...


    That boy, Clara knows his name-Vic Delacour, a guy from the Abbot branch...


    Why do you know this guy''s name??Who told Clara to have a girlfriend from the Meiguan Academy?This guy named Vic Delacour is one of his girlfriends'' suitors.


    To be honest, Clara doesn''t like this guy...


    Because she felt that Dracul gave her a gloomy feeling, she hated this guy so much... Didn''t expect that he was the one who grabbed her handle??


    "Good day, Miss Duran..." Vic Delacour smiled when he saw the girl walking in front of him. He knew that he was approaching his goal step by step.


    "You called me here??" Clara Duran bit on Xia Chun, facing this despicable guy, she didn''t even want to say daily greetings... "How can I hand in the negatives of the photos? give me??"


    Chapter One Hundred and Eighteen


    Vic Delacour looked at the beautiful girl with long, smooth black hair in front of him, and smiled slightly... "Don''t be so anxious...Miss Duran!"


    Dracul did not expect that because he was obsessed with Sarah Alissa, he brought his father''s magic camera to school, and wanted to secretly take a few pictures of Sarah to relieve love, but...


    Sarah¡¯s picture was not taken, but a picture of her girlfriend was taken.


    At that time, Dracour just relied on his superior intuition to feel that Clara was a little wrong, but he didn''t expect to be able to take such a photo... It really made him overjoyed.


    In fact, when the photo was taken, Vic Delacour wanted to take the photo to find Sarah Alissa, and expose her girlfriend as a thief...


    However, his natural caution made him give up this idea.


    Or he could use this photo to get in touch with Sarah Alissa, but more likely... he became even more annoying in Sarah Alissa''s mind.


    Although he didn¡¯t know that there was a saying in the East called ¡°close relationship and difference¡±, he also knew that Sarah Alissa had more trust in Clara Duran than he could only say that it was a classmate relationship. ¡ª¡ªThey have been good friends since the beginning of school, and now they are even more talkative girlfriends...


    Why did he say to Sarah "Your friend is a thief.] What about this??I''m afraid he can only get a lot of disgust, right??


    Although I can¡¯t rely on this photo to make a good relationship with Sarah...but Vic Delacour, who is cautious by nature, still cherishes and collects the photos and negatives. He has a foreboding that in the future, maybe he will use it. Deserves this picture.


    Today, this photo came in handy...


    "Don''t talk nonsense... Make the offer, how much do you want? Fifteen? Fifty? One hundred?" Although Clara''s family is not rich, she is not a poor person... Good for her little addiction when her magic power first appeared...


    "No no...Miss Duran, I don''t need money!" Vic Delacour smiled even more proudly, facing a somewhat aggressive Clara, he directly asked: "And, do you think your reputation Is it really appropriate to measure with money?"


    "What do you want to do..." Clara took Hungarian in her arms and backed up a few steps after hearing Dracour''s words.


    Just now, she didn¡¯t get the desired effect. At this time, Clara was really a little scared... She didn¡¯t know what price she would have to pay to get something out of the hands of this pesky Vic Delacour. Photos of your own reputation.


    "Don''t be nervous, I''m not interested in you either..." Vic Delacour said after taking Clara up and down.


    But to be honest, Clara is still a beauty, just because she mixes with Sarah Alissa, the most beautiful rose in the academy every day, and Sarah conceals her light.


    However, even if Clara is beautiful... Vic Delacour will not chase her, because his goal has always been the most beautiful rose in the academy...


    "You only need to trick Sarah into drinking this potion..." Vic Delacour said, taking out the potion he made last night from his pocket, and in front of Clara, Shook...


    "What kind of potion is that?" Clara looked at the potion in Vic Dracul''s hand for a moment, then she found the iconic mother-of-pearl color of the potion... suddenly her face changed drastically."Is that a fan, love, agent?? You actually want me to trick my friend into drinking a fan, love, agent?"


    "That''s right... It''s the fan, passion, agent..." Vic Delacour said calmly: "And it''s the fan, passion, agent with my hair..."


    "Don''t think about it..." Clara turned around and left without thinking about it...


    "Haha..." In the face of Clara''s fierce opposition, Vic Delacour had already expected it in his heart. He said slowly: "Miss Duran, you have to understand... is your own reputation important or you Is the love of a friend important?"


    "You..." Clara stopped her steps in the face of Dracul''s threat... She was also struggling in her heart at this time. If that photo is exposed, it is definitely not a good thing to wait for herself. ...And even be expelled from the Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry...


    But is your reputation really worthy of your friends'' lifelong happiness in exchange for it??


    At this moment... Clara''s heart is firmer...


    To put it bluntly, Clara is not a bad girl. She would become addicted to theft at that time. It was also because of a sudden change in her body. She was afraid to tell her parents because of this change. She could only bear it and cause her mentality. There was some kind of disease...


    In itself, Clara is a very kind girl... She is definitely not the kind of bad woman who can sacrifice the happiness of her friends for her life...


    "You are dreaming... I will never give Sarah a fascination, love, and medicine..." After saying these words word by word, Clara Duran turned and walked firmly towards the academy. "And I will go to tell Sarah what you really are, and I will report you to Ms. Maxim, how dare I use forbidden drugs in Boothbarton Academy..."


    Looking at Clara Duran''s determined back... Vic Delacour smiled.


    Could it be that he was infected by the solid friendship between Clara and Sarah, and he was converted??how is this possible??


    In fact, from the beginning, Vic Delacour did not hope that Clara would be really threatened by herself and would give Sarah a drink...


    In fact, he just wanted to trick Clara into the woods. As long as Clara came to the woods, the other things were not important. Threatening Clara would be gratifying if it succeeded, but it wouldn''t matter if it failed... because at the root It''s a game of chess.


    Seeing Clara drifting away, Vic Delacour took out his wand from his waist unhurriedly, pointed at Clara''s back, and yelled, "fainted..."


    A green light radiated from his wand and hit Clara''s back... Clara Duran, fell down...


    "It''s a shame... Originally you just had to do what I said, then everyone was happy, why are there so many stubborn eyes in this world?" Dracour muttered to himself as he walked to Carat Pulling the side, bends down slightly, and gently pulls on her hair, and a long hair appears in his hand.


    Dracul took out another potion from his pocket. It was Compound Potions......


    He gently put the hair in his hand into the glass bottle of the compound medicine, and suddenly a blue smoke rose, and the long hair had melted into the compound medicine...


    Dracul took a sip of the compound medicine without hesitation, and there was a change in his body...The ugly front and P`G suddenly bulged, and his short yellow hair turned into smooth black long hair...


    In the blink of an eye-Delacour became Clara...


    He took out a mirror and looked at his face, and then nodded in satisfaction..."Miss Duran, I will trouble you to sleep here for a while. I will wake you up later, but I¡¯m afraid You don''t remember anything...but it doesn''t matter, I will live happily with Sarah..."


    As Dracul said, he walked out of the woods... He will come and fill up another forgotten magic after completing his goal, but for now, it¡¯s important to go to Sarah first, as for Carat in the woods. Pull, Dracour is very relieved, this is a place he chose specially, not to mention it''s time for class, even when it''s resting, no one will come here.


    Chapter one hundred and nineteen


    In the quiet woods, the sunlight shines on the ground through the gaps in the leaves, making the ground mottled and colorful. From time to time, there are small animals jumping around on the branches... It is a kind of monster like a squirrel, their character It is docile and feeds on small insects.


    In the entire forest, everything seemed so harmonious, except for the figure lying on the ground who knew nothing about life or death...


    At this moment, a golden portal suddenly appeared beside Clara who was unconscious on the ground. When the golden portal was opened enough for a person to pass through, a beautiful figure suddenly rushed out.


    "Clara... Clara, how are you doing? Don''t scare me..." Sarah rushed out of the portal and hugged her girlfriend and shouted loudly. It was really sad for the listener and tears.


    "She was only hit by a coma curse... it''s enough to use the curse to eliminate it!" Another tall figure came out following Sarah, she reminded directly.


    "Ah... by the way..." Sarah, who was a little panicked, hurriedly took out her wand and yelled at Clara, "The curse disappeared..."


    As a blue light shone on Clara, she gradually opened her eyes...

 Chapter 788

    "Sarah...be careful of Vic Delacour...he...he''s going to trick you into drinking the fascination..." Clara said these words as soon as she saw her girlfriend.


    Clara really touched Sarah... "I know... I know... What do I know... Clara, the most important thing for you now is rest... No need to say anything, I know..."


    "You all know?" Clara was a little confused...


    She looked at Sarah, and then saw Jessica and Zhou Ye standing behind Sarah...somewhat confused and asked, "How do you know?"


    "We''ve always been next to you..." Jessica''s straight-forward temperament still can''t change.


    "You follow me?" Clara''s face changed a little...


    "No, Sarah was actually worried about something wrong with you, so she brought us to find you..." Zhou Ye hurriedly helped Sara round up...


    "So... how long have I been in a coma?" Clara asked with a weird face.


    "Less than two minutes..." It was Sarah who showed up this time.


    "Well... you really followed me..." Clara said depressedly: "Then you know? Know that I actually..."


    "Well, we all know..." Zhou Ye intercepted Clara, not letting her continue. "We know that you are a good girl. Even if you are threatened, you will not betray your friends..."


    As he said, Zhou Ye blinked at Clara... motioned her not to expose her shortness. In fact, Sarah and Jessica didn¡¯t know what Dracul was in their hands, they just vaguely knew that he had them. There was a photo that was enough to ruin Clara, and the two did not know what the photo was.


    "I love you to death, my dear..." Sarah held Clara''s little face excitedly, and kissed her two bitterly... the kind of friend who refused to betray her in the face of the threat of ruin, she was so touched Nowhere to vent...


    While dodging the excitement of her friend, Clara looked at Zhou Ye... She was sure that the boy must know a lot, but obviously he didn''t plan to say it... and was still trying to cover it up for herself... She felt a little warm.


    "Ah... By the way, let''s get Vic Delacour..."


    Clara suddenly thought of something, she hurriedly wanted to get up...


    "Don''t worry, my dear..." Sarah held Clara and said with a smile: "Ye said, that person has already set up Azkaban. Before going over, let him teach him a lesson he will never forget. ..."


    "Huh?" Clara asked curiously when she heard what her girlfriend said.


    "Yeah... Ye, how do you plan to teach him a lesson that you will never forget? Do you give him a beat??" Sarah just heard Zhou Ye say these words. She didn''t know exactly how to teach that guy. ...


    "This is a secret..." Zhou Ye said with a smile. He intends to let the hapless child eat his own fruit... the guy who dared to beat his own woman''s idea, not let him die... Then I''m sorry that he has never had an enemy. motto.


    Since I plan to retaliate against that guy... Then, I can''t delay time here, it''s almost time to prepare for the next class.


    "We should go to class, too. We can''t meet that guy if we don''t go to class, so we won''t watch the next good show..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Then send Clara to the hospital first?" Sarah was a little worried about her girlfriend''s body.


    "No, I have to look at that guy, unfortunately..." Clara said firmly.


    "This..." Sarah was a little embarrassed. Since Zhou Ye intends to let that annoying guy suffer the consequences, it is obvious that Clara is not suitable to appear in front of Dracul, otherwise the guy will know for the first time My own trick is bankrupt, so if you want Clara to see that guy''s unlucky scene silently, then you need some special methods.


    Only Zhou Ye could use that kind of method-nothing else, it was Zhou Ye''s mirror world.


    And they were able to stand beside Clara without being noticed just now because they were all in Zhou Ye''s mirror world just now, and she was not sure whether Zhou Ye would let Sarah enter the mirror world.


    "It''s okay, come on..." Zhou Ye shrugged and said indifferently...


    To be honest, he used to treat Clara as Sara¡¯s best friend, but-after today, he started to like this girl...


    It¡¯s really rare to see a girl like Clara who is so friendly...


    "Where to go?" Clara was a little confused, she was a little confused, why is her girlfriend so embarrassed, and it seems that she still needs to go to a place??Where??


    Just when Clara was confused, she suddenly heard a crisp¡ªglass shattering sound, and then, she felt something different around her...


    "Welcome to the mirror world..." Sarah Alissa is the commentator this time. She is also selling now, because she has just experienced it, so it is still very fresh...


    "Here is the reflection of the real world. In this world, everything in the real world will be reflected... Just like in the real world, of course, except for one thing, here you can''t interfere with everything in the real world..." Sarah said, blinking at Zhou Ye, that means¡ªit¡¯s time for you to perform...


    Zhou Ye chuckled-his mind moved slightly.


    Suddenly Clara felt the place where she was rumbling, she curiously held her best friend''s hand, stood up and looked around... the ground she was on flew up, no... not the ground flew up , But the ground they were on has turned into a huge hand, and an arm extending from the ground is the owner of this big hand.


    This big hand was flying towards the academy, and she could even see herself walking towards the academy through the gap between her fingers. Of course it was not herself, but Dracul who had drunk the compound medicine...


    "Gosh, this is amazing..." Clara was really stunned...


    "Magic changes destiny..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and blinked a playful eye at her... This eye made Clara''s heart numb... Clara had a good impression of Zhou Ye... Now she has a good impression even more.


    In this way, under Zhou Ye¡¯s cheating, although the four of them set off later than Dracul, they arrived at the academy earlier than him, leaving Clara in a dangerously mirrored world. Zhou Ye took Sarah. ¡¤ Alissa and Jessica exited the mirror world through the portal.


    If you come out and talk about it, you have to count, saying that the guy will eat for himself, and he will definitely let him eat for himself.


    Chapter one hundred and twenty


    When Zhou Ye took Jessica and Sarah back to Boothbat College¡¯s teaching area, the first class in the morning had not yet ended.


    Zhou Ye looked at the empty corridor, then turned his head and said to Sara: "I''ll go get something first, you guys wait for me here!"


    "Hmm!" X2


    As soon as the two women agreed, they realized that Zhou Ye''s figure had disappeared.


    "Transformation for shadow?" Jessica Fafuna couldn''t help but said in surprise as she looked at Zhou Ye who disappeared from her side.


    "It shouldn''t be shape-shifting, right?" Sarah Alissa said uncertainly: "All magic schools have magic that prohibits shape-shifting..."


    "But..." Jessica Fafna still wanted to ask, since this is not the time to change shape and shadow, what kind of magic is that, Zhou Ye''s figure once again appeared in the middle of the two...


    Only this time, Zhou Ye did not appear alone, he also led a donkey by his side...


    "Ye...Why are you leading the donkey?" Sarah Alissa asked strangely.


    "You''ll know right away..." Zhou Ye said, took out his magic wand and pointed it at the donkey. Suddenly a golden light shone from the top of Zhou Ye''s magic wand and hit the donkey.


    The tragic donkey kept struggling, but still couldn''t escape the golden light...


    Soon, the donkey''s body began to twist and deform under Zhou Ye''s magic...


    In a blink of an eye-the donkey became Sarah Alissa...


    Blond hair, tall and bumpy body... The real Sarah Alissa who stood by looked surprised.


    "Transfiguration can also turn animals into humans. I know... but..." Jessica obviously noticed another aspect more than Sarah Alisa who circled a donkey and looked at her image."...But I never knew of any kind of polymorphism that can transform animals into humans with a specified appearance..."


    "Haha... this is the ultimate transformation technique..." Zhou Ye said with a smile. In fact, there was a slight shadow of wishing technique in it, otherwise he wanted to turn this male donkey into Sarah. Take a little effort.


    At this time, Sarah Alisa also reacted to something, "Ye, you turned the donkey into me, what should I do?"


    "Sarah, I can only wrong you to enter the mirror world temporarily and be a company with Clara..." Zhou Ye said a little sorry.

 Chapter 789

    "It''s okay, I happen to want to take care of Clara..." Sarah said indifferently. She somewhat understood what Zhou Ye wanted to do, but there were still some details in it, but it didn''t matter. Since she trusted him, she Give him all the trust.


    "I promise you will see a wonderful performance..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and tapped slightly. With the sound of glass shattering, Sarah''s figure had disappeared. She went to talk to her best friend. Accompanied by...


    "Ye..." Jessica Fafner looked at the fake Sarah standing aside at a loss. The donkey turned into Sarah at this moment was obviously not suitable for walking on two legs, and wanted to bend down and crawl from time to time.


    "This...what should I do?"


    "Ah, I almost forgot..." Zhou Ye lifted his forehead and forgot to give the donkey a spiritual hint. Otherwise, if it relies on animal instincts, the flaw will be too great.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye lightly touched the fake Sarah with his finger, and suddenly... its eyes began to turn frantically, and after a moment--


    Fake Sarah can already stand beside Zhou Ye with her own ability...Of course, she still can''t speak, and if she speaks, it''s a donkey cry...


    It''s not that Zhou Ye can''t give it the ability to speak, but this is enough...


    Zhou Ye can handle the rest of the scene...


    At this time, the first class had just ended, Zhou Ye was holding the donkey in one hand, and Fafna with the other hand, and the three of them walked towards the site of the second class.


    The second class is the course of intermediate metamorphosis. This type of course is taught by the principal of Busbarton, Ms. Maxim.


    When Zhou Ye and the others walked into the classroom, Ms. Maxim hadn''t come...


    Instead, Dracul had arrived in the classroom.


    "Sarah...Where did you just go, I''m looking for you everywhere!" Clara, who was transformed into Vic Delacour, greeted the three of them walking into the classroom, and immediately greeted them...like a real Clara .


    Obviously Vic Delacour had planned for a long time and imitated Clara''s movements and habits vividly.


    Zhou Ye, who knows this well, also smiled on Acting Online: "We just went outside just now, Clara, is your health better?"


    "Ah? Ah!! Much better..." Dracul obviously didn''t know what excuse the real Clara found out to ask for leave, but it didn''t delay him from adapting to changes."What''s wrong with Sara? Why didn''t she speak anymore?"


    Obviously, Dracul was a little skeptical about Zhou Ye''s help for Sarah...


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that Sarah has an uncomfortable voice. You know, she recites the spell too far last night..." Zhou Ye calculated that Dracul didn''t know that Sarah did not recite the spell last night. He didn''t know what Sarah was like this morning."In the morning, she was like this... didn''t you know that?"


    "Ah... yes, that''s right!" Dracour really felt caught off guard by Zhou Ye''s choking. He said in a hurry and wisely: "I just went back to the dormitory to rest, and by the way, I helped Sarah make some right voices. Good honey black tea!"


    While talking, Dracul, who walked in front of the three of them, took out an exquisite thermos cup from the bag around him, and opened it... and handed it to Zhou Ye, "This is the honey I made. Black tea, do you want some more? Zhou..."


    "I''ll forget..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand, took the thermos cup from Dracul''s hand, and gently handed it to the fake Sarah."This is what Clara did for you. It''s great to have such a good friend... Sarah!"


    "..." Of course the fake Sarah didn''t dare to speak, she would make a donkey cry as soon as she spoke. The man in front of her was someone she couldn''t resist, and she could only take the black tea and drink it all...


    Dracour watched Sarah drank the honey black tea she had added in one sip, and couldn''t help but leak a trace of joy...


    immediately--


    Immediately... the most beautiful rose in the college belongs to me.


    The more I thought about it, the more excited Dracul was, and his fingers even trembled...


    Zhou Ye has been paying attention to Dracul¡¯s actions, especially the expression he thought when he looked at himself secretly and triumphantly, and Zhou Ye was caught by him...


    Let¡¯s laugh--satisfied...then...just completely fall into the abyss of despair...Zhou Ye feels that Delacour at this time is like a clown, ridiculous...


    Chapter one hundred and twenty one


    "Ah..." Dracoll watched as Sarah drank the honey black tea with her breath, passion, and agent, her eyes brightened amazing... Now, there is only the last step left, which is also the most critical One of the steps is to evacuate safely...


    "Suddenly I feel a little uncomfortable in my body...or else, please ask me for a leave, and I will go back and rest!" Dracour held his forehead, as if his head really hurts, so acting, don''t do it The movie emperors are all over.


    Although Dracul¡¯s idea is very good, but obviously...Zhou Ye will not let him do it...


    "Don''t... Since it''s here, there is only one class left. Why not accompany us to finish the class, and then have dinner together at noon!" Zhou Ye said, pressing Dracul¡¯s shoulder, He sat down on the chair.


    "But... but I... my head really hurts!" Delacour felt that the big hands on his shoulders pressed him and he couldn''t move at all...


    "Hold on, just hold on for a while!" Zhou Ye indifferently greeted Jessica Fafna and the fake Sarah to sit down and prepare for class...


    "I..." Delacour became Clara and wanted to struggle again, but-it was too late...


    Because-Ms. Maxim has already come...


    As the principal of Busbarton who has been standing for a long time, no one dared to make trouble in her class, and no one dared to skip class in the middle of her class. That was looking for death...


    In the entire class, except for Zhou Ye, the others are students from the two girls'' colleges, Adela and Agusa. In other words, in the entire class, there is only Zhou Ye, a boy...


    Although this little white face is not pleasing to the eye, Ms. Maxim can''t help this kid...


    Who told her to say the free collocation of courses is herself...


    Ignoring the little green in the ten thousand flowers, Ms. Maxim walked to the front of the podium and sat down... She looked down at the students in the classroom and said: "Now, we start to class... Who can Tell me, the shortcomings and advantages of low-level polymorphism???"


    Following the words of Ms. Maxim, the course of Transfiguration¡ªbegan.


    For the course of Transfiguration, many students are still very interested in it. After all, Transfiguration is also called Tricky, joke magic...


    This is quite attractive to students of this age...


    Why is it called Tricky Surgery??


    For example, when you were drinking water, you suddenly discovered that the cup you were drinking with was changed from a mouse. Are you surprised?Was it unexpected?


    Or... when you are about to take something, the thing in your hand suddenly becomes some kind of little animal that you hate so much. The effect is... almost...


    Therefore, the pranks of transfiguration once swept the entire Boothbarton Academy. Although Ms. Maxim ordered the prohibition of the use of transfiguration in the college in the future,...the students'' enthusiasm for transfiguration remained unabated.


    The students below listened carefully, and Ms. Maxim was also serious about explaining...


    But-one person is a little fidgety.


    No one else, it was Vic Delacour who used the compound decoction to form Clara.


    You know, the compound decoction can only last for an hour at a time, and because this kind of thing takes a lot of time to brew, Dracul does not have extra compound decoction to extend his deformation time...


    This was a bit embarrassing, he couldn''t imagine how he would be punished if he changed back to himself in front of the principal.


    Expulsion is already the best result...


    Time-a minute and a second passed...


    Dracour felt that he was getting closer and closer to the abyss...


    In the end, he gritted his teeth and planned to stand up and rush out of the classroom... as long as he finds a place to restore his original shape, then everything here has nothing to do with him...


    After all, he is using Clara''s appearance now...

 Chapter 790

    Clara is simply his best candidate...


    But - - will Zhou Ye do as he wishes???


    No need to ask¡ªthe answer is simply yes¡ªno.


    With a squeaky sound, as soon as Dracul stood up, Zhou Ye pressed his shoulder...


    "What''s the matter with you? Clara... are you okay? Clara... are you not feeling well? Clara...?" Zhou Ye didn''t let him speak at all, and asked De Rakul was anxious and angry...


    "You let me go..." Delacour struggled desperately, but...it''s useless, Zhou Ye wouldn''t let go of him, let him go, and do a good show??


    "Duran...what are you doing?" The elated Ms. Maxim, who was speaking in the lecture, saw the sudden changes in the audience, and she was immediately unhappy...


    She didn''t expect that someone would dare to make trouble in her class, and the troublemaker was the cleverly well-behaved Clara Duran...


    "Ms. I..." Delacour just wanted to find a reason at random. When I explained it, time... was too late...


    Because some wicked guy deliberately reversed his time... and made the compound decoction in his body lose its effect early...


    I saw that the muscles on Dracour''s face, who had been wearing Clara''s appearance, began to twist. With this twist, his body slowly changed back... and became his own appearance.


    "Dracour? Why did you become Clara, where did you get the compound decoction?" Ms. Maxim saw such a scene, suddenly frightened...


    You know, compound decoctions are absolutely prohibited drugs in schools, and that is a red line in schools...


    You know, Boothbarton here-a school where men and women are taught separately, in case a boy really mixes with the compound decoction in the girls'' dormitory-it spreads out, and it is a big blow to the reputation of Boothbarton School. .


    "Principal I..." Looking at the angry Ms. Maxim, Delacour no longer knew what to say... He was speechless for a while...


    However, at this moment, the mutation reappeared¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The fake Sarah who drank the black tea with added ingredients, when she saw Drakul, she jumped over and hugged Drakul tightly...The little cheek kept rubbing against his face. With... a look of deep attachment.


    "You... what did you just give Sarah a drink?" Zhou Ye asked with an angry look.


    All the girls in the class started talking about this situation...


    They all know what the relationship between Sarah and Zhou Ye is. Although the relationship between Sarah Zhou Ye and Jessica seems a bit messy, there is no doubt that Sarah definitely likes Zhou Ye...


    As for this shameless boy, the ghost knows what he is...


    One thousand one hundred and twenty-two chapters


    Looking at Sarah Alissa who behaves abnormally in front of her...


    "Love potion..." Ms. Maxim simply gnashed her teeth and uttered the term word by word. As a woman, she absolutely hates this kind of stuff...


    In her opinion, all the potions that force women¡¯s will should disappear in this world...not to mention her most promising student, the seed player of this triwizard competition...


    But now, obviously it''s not the time to be angry... The most important thing is to figure out what kind of love potion those things are, and see if there is any way to save it...


    Thinking of this, Ms. Maxim took out her magic wand and pointed at Dracour: "Tie your hands and feet..."


    Suddenly-Dracul was tied up by an invisible rope, his hands turned on his back, kneeling on the ground... he could no longer move.


    Then, Ms. Maxim turned her head to look at Zhou Ye and said, "Is there anything this bastard gave Sarah to drink?"


    "It''s all here!" Zhou Ye had prepared the evidence for a long time. Just after drinking the black tea for the donkey, his thermos was not returned to Dracul...


    "You did a good job..." Ms. Maxim said, taking the thermos cup in Zhou Ye''s hand, and then shouted to the students, "Everyone is studying by yourself, and you are not allowed to tell what happened here..."


    "Yes, Ms. Maxim..." XN


    The students¡¯ well-behaved attitude made Ms. Maxim nodded in satisfaction, and then she turned her head and said to Zhou Ye: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little guy, I¡¯ll give you an explanation... But now you look at this bastard first, I Go to Professor Adolf and let him see what the ingredients of this potion are and if there is any remedy..."


    "Okay, ma''am..." Zhou Ye nodded. He was anxious for Ms. Maxim to leave. If the principal lady doesn''t leave, how can I play the more popular shows below?


    "I will be back soon..." Ms. Maxim said, holding her magic wand and hurried out of the classroom...


    As Ms. Maxim left, the whole classroom suddenly buzzed...


    In fact, many girls are very happy about Sarah being recruited...not for the Triwizard Tournament, but for Zhou Ye...


    As long as Sarah, one of the natural barriers, disappears... Many girls themselves still have the opportunity to talk to Zhou Ye...


    Even at this moment, some girls were already a little eager to run over, under the guise of comfort...to talk to Zhou Ye.


    At this moment, a burst of wild laughter came out: "Hahahaha..."


    No one else, it was Dracul who was tied to the ground by Ms. Maxim''s spell.


    "Are you desperate? Ye Zhou..." Dracul knew that he was doomed this time, but he didn''t mind that when he was unlucky, he would be unhappy with him."Sarah has fallen in love with me...Look, how much she loves me..."


    At this time, the fake Sarah that the donkey turned into was under the influence of the love potion, adding Dracul¡¯s face. This abnormal behavior was interpreted by Dracul as a deep love that couldn¡¯t help...


    "Really? Are you so sure that Sarah is the one who fell in love with you?" Zhou Ye''s horns showed a mocking smile, so he could watch the last wailing of this life''s failed dog in time.


    "Isn''t that obvious?" Dracul triumphantly motioned with his eyes that he was lying on his body, and added a fake Sarah to touch, and said: "This time you lost... Ye Zhou!"


    "Actually... I forgot to tell you one thing!" Zhou Ye said playfully, "Today I bet Sarah that I used a donkey to turn her into her, Ms. Maxim will definitely not recognize... Unexpectedly-it happened to destroy your conspiracy... I''m so sorry..."


    "You...you are lying...how could there be such a transformation technique..."


    Even though he said so, Dracour looked at the fake Sarah who was behaving abnormally next to him, and he already believed a little...


    "There''s really no way, just let you see..." Zhou Ye said, took out his wand, pointed at the fake Sarah who was adding Delacour and said: "The powerful curse is eliminated!"


    A golden ball of light hit the fake Sarah directly. A girl who was just beautiful and charming, turned into a little donkey with long ears and gray fur in the blink of an eye...


    "No--!" Dracul was really desperate at this time... He didn''t expect that he would have done his best. In the end, this was the result...


    But-what makes him more desperate is still down...


    Although the donkey has shown its original shape, the love potion it drank has not been relieved... You know, this donkey is a male donkey...


    What about love-it is natural to have to... do that...


    Obviously, at this moment the donkey is in a state of deep affection¡ª¡ª


    It shook his long so much, rushing around Dracul, trying to find a suitable place to merge with his love...


    But obviously, the current posture of Drakul, who is kneeling on the ground, is not very convenient for them to merge into one... which makes the donkey a little angry...


    When the donkey is angry, it is very scary... Donkey temper, Donkey temper... That is synonymous with stubbornness.


    Knowing that it won¡¯t work, I have to force it...this is the donkey temper...


    The result-the donkey''s stubborn temper was rewarded, it actually knocked Dracour forward...

 Chapter 791

    At this time, Dracour, head nod to the ground, his hands behind his back... Only there is a high rise... It''s a natural gun mount.


    "No... Get out of the beast... Stay away from me..." At this time, Dracul also felt that he was facing the biggest crisis in his life. He already felt the thing that was bumping on him...


    The interaction of one person and one donkey caused the girls in the classroom to exclaim one after another...


    Some of them covered their eyes, while others looked at the game of man and donkey with their eyes shining... Obviously, this girl has the potential to be a rotten girl...


    Zhou Ye, who has been standing by and watching the battle, has been using his invisible mental power to help this cute little donkey...or else Dracul would have turned over and begs the crisis...


    Seeing the little donkey yelling anxiously there... Zhou Ye couldn''t help but laugh and curse: "It''s really a brute... But forget it, since you like it, I''m helping you..."


    As Zhou Ye said, he quietly lifted up with his thought power... and then aimed at somewhere...


    "what--!!!!!!!"


    Screaming in this life-it''s really sad for the listener, happy for the listener...


    At least Zhou Ye is very happy right now...


    Seeing a certain despicable man, turning his side under his donkey lover, screaming painfully--how could Zhou Ye be unhappy?


    In the mirrored space, Sarah and Clara couldn¡¯t help but sipped Zhou Ye in a low voice. They witnessed the whole process of Zhou Ye playing Delacour... Although the ending was a bit dirty, in general, they still Very satisfied...


    The bad guy got the reward he deserved, isn''t this the best result yet??


    Chapter one hundred and twenty-three


    "Can you tell me what the hell is going on?" The principal of Boothbarton College, Ms. Maxim is sitting in her principal''s office at this time, with Hogwarts sitting next to her. The principal, Professor Dumbledore and a group of Aurors from the Ministry of Magic...


    "As you can see... I just made a bet with Sarah. The bet is Sarah''s first kiss..." Zhou Ye didn''t care about the increasingly ugly expression on the face of the giantess before him. He didn''t care about Ms. Maxim. Is it right at this time that he is burning with anger, "Who knew but encountered such a thing... It can only be said that... Destiny is really impermanent!"


    As he said, Zhou Ye spread his hands and made a helpless look...


    Shentema''s bet, Shentema''s fate...


    Ms. Maxim''s face became harder and harder to look... In her opinion, this was a trap that had been planned for a long time, and the poor despicable fellow jumped into it by himself... and ended up with that miserable appearance.


    "Sarah...you say!" Ms. Maxim''s tone eased a lot when facing her proud disciple...


    "Yes, madam... everything is just as Ye said, this is just an accident!" Sarah said calmly, "I bet with Ye that his transfiguration will be discovered by the lady, and as a result- But I was lucky enough to escape, I feel very happy!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ...


    Faced with the confession of the seeded player in her academy, Ms. Maxim was also a little helpless. She can''t use the mind of the gods on her proud disciple, right?This is magic that can only be used to treat prisoners, and to use it to treat their own students?That''s too much...


    In the end, Ms. Maxim could only pin all her hopes on the last person involved, and she turned her gaze on Clara Duran who had been standing next to Sarah.


    "Well...maybe what you said is true, but...I still want to know, Miss Duran, what happened to you? Why did Delacour become like you? "Ms. Maxim asked softly, and she felt very distressed for the girl who was also the victim.


    "Yes... Madam!" Clara Dulan looked at Zhou Ye and her girlfriends a little timidly, and then summoned the courage to say, "This morning, I received a letter...an unsigned letter. , In that letter, someone asked me to talk about something in the woods behind the school..."


    "What''s in the letter? Why do you have to go to the woods when you receive the letter? You know... a normal girl will never receive an anonymous letter and go to a remote woods... if that The content of the letter is threatening words, why don¡¯t you give the letter to your teacher and let them deal with it?" A Ministry of Magic Auror-like question that has been standing by the side has driven Clara to a dead end... ¡­


    "I..." Clara really didn''t want to tell the previous black history... She could only look at Zhou Ye with a look of help.


    "Please pay attention to your tone. Clara is a victim, not a suspect..." Zhou Ye stepped forward unwillingly. He stepped forward slightly, blocking Clara''s face, and unceremoniously went back. ."You have such a biased question. I suspect that you are related to the Delacour family. According to the principle of judicial avoidance, I ask you to avoid this question!"


    "You..." The Auror of the Ministry of Magic stared angrily, but was stopped by someone...


    "Battista... As the cousin of the criminal, you really need to avoid this case!" Another slightly older Auror stopped his colleague and was sent to this school as a defender. Among the Aurors where the strong competition is going on safely, he has the highest status, and he has also been secretly entrusted by the minister...The boy named Zhou Ye in front of him is the type who cannot be offended.


    "Huh!" Seeing that his boss was also helping outsiders to speak, Batista snorted angrily and turned to leave...


    However-at this time Zhou Ye was unwilling to let him leave so easily.


    Cut the grass to remove the roots...


    Zhou Ye really didn''t expect that the Delacour family had a distant cousin?Then you can''t let it go...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye said in a cold voice: ¡°The criminal can actually collect all kinds of potions for refining pharmaceutical agents in such a strict school management place. I have reason to suspect that someone is helping him get those refining forbidden drugs. Magicweed, it is clear that this cousin of Dracul is the most suspicious right now!"


    "You... impudent!" Batista shouted angrily, but there was a trace of anxiety in his eyes.


    Zhou Ye, who had been paying attention to this guy, instantly caught the anxiety in Batista''s eyes, and he was also shocked...


    In fact, Zhou Ye just talked about some people getting herbs for Dracul, but he didn''t expect to actually solve the case...


    But thinking about it, it is indeed the case. Whether it is refining compound decoctions or refining fans, emotions and drugs, many of the main medicines in it are prohibited drugs. Under normal circumstances, it is not allowed to use owl mail order...unless the parties go Buy in person at the potion shop, and you have to show your pharmacist certificate...


    But-when refining the potions, Dracul only found his potion teacher and cheated one of the potions, saying that he had no helpers, then it was a bit of a joke...


    "Grab him... he is an accomplice of Dracul!" Zhou Ye yelled, making Batista suddenly panicked. The Auror who was standing next to Batista took out himself without hesitation. Aiming at Batista''s wand is a faint.


    In an instant-Batista was knocked out by magic and collapsed to the ground.


    Chief Auror put away his wand and walked slowly to Batista, who was lying on the ground. He squatted unceremoniously on the ground, and used the mindfulness of panic on Batista...


    After a while, he stood up and said with a heavy expression: "I''m sorry, Ms. Maxim, I didn''t expect this guy to actually participate in his cousin''s private preparation of forbidden drugs... The trouble to your school, I feel very sorry!"


    Ms. Maxim was also stunned by the changes in front of her. Why did school affairs involve the Auror, who was responsible for the maintenance of public order in the Triwizard Tournament??


    "Nothing, this is something that no one wants to see..." Ms. Maxim sighed, waved her hand, and asked, "Then what do you plan to do with this incident now..."


    One thousand one hundred and twenty-four chapters


    Although Ms. Maxim really wanted to deal with this matter internally, it was obviously-it''s no longer possible...


    Since the Auror is involved, the school can no longer handle this incident, and Ms. Maxim can only ask this person''s opinion.


    "For this nasty incident of privately preparing forbidden drugs and abusing potions... Our opinion is!" When the Auror chief said this, he couldn''t help but glance at Zhou Ye... He wanted to see. Looking at Zhou Ye¡¯s attitude, you should know that when he came--the Director of the Department of Law and the Minister of Magic had told him not to make this young man angry...


    Although he didn''t quite understand why the minister and the director told him so, it didn''t matter. As a guy who was promoted much faster than others, he deeply understood one thing-that is-if you are a leader, you must understand and implement it. If you don''t understand, you need to execute.


    Don¡¯t think that if you become a wizard, you will be indifferent to fame and fortune and far away from the world... They also have desires and hopes...


    Ahem-it''s a bit far...


    The Auror chief looked at Zhou Ye, and then said: "The opinion of our Department of Law is that Vic Delacour, who prepared forbidden drugs privately and intended to use the forbidden drugs to harm others, abolished the magic and imprisoned Azkar. Ben... As for Batista who cooperates with him, he will enter Azkaban with his cousin and spend the rest of his life..."


    "This..." Ms. Maxim hesitantly wanted to say... Is this punishment a bit too heavy, she suddenly saw Professor Dumbledore at Hogwarts sitting next to her...


    Seeing Professor Dumbledore, she thought of Voldemort, who is now making trouble in the magic world--


    Voldemort graduated from Hogwarts. It''s no secret... Ms. Maxim thought of Voldemort when she saw Dumbledore, and when she thought of Voldemort, she thought of how much the Voldemort incident had brought to Hogwarts. Blow.

 Chapter 792

    Thinking of this, Ms. Maxim stopped talking about [the punishment was too heavy] or [he is still a child]. She didn¡¯t want her momentary softheartedness to create a reputation for the future Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Negative news.


    Thinking of this, Ms. Maxim nodded her head, "Well, I agree with the Ministry of Magic''s verdict!"


    "Then I will take these two prisoners back to the Ministry of Magic once... After all, some procedures still need to go through the process!" The Auror chief said, and he glanced at Zhou Ye... He was waiting for Zhou Ye to announce himself. Views.


    "Wait a minute!" Zhou Ye didn''t disappoint him either, and said directly: "I think...this is inhumane if this is done...Since Dracul loves that donkey so much, he even does not hesitate to give it a price. An expensive love potion, so I think...take that donkey away, and keep him locked up is the best...After all, this is love!"


    "..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, everyone in the principal''s office was almost out of joy...


    This Nima-I just don''t plan to let Dracul''s rhythm go...


    Originally, Ms. Maxim thought that the Auror sent by the Ministry of Magic to station in the Academy would never agree to Zhou Ye''s nonsense request, but what she didn''t expect was that the guy actually agreed.


    "Okay...I think this is also a good compensation for Dracul, so that he won''t be lonely in Azkaban!" The Auror chief said, as soon as he motioned to his subordinates, there were several Aurors. Coming up, some went to carry Dracul, who was under a blood stain, some went to lead the little donkey that was spinning around Dracul... There was also one who picked up Batista who fell to the ground. ...


    "Then we will leave temporarily..." The Auror chief will say that the temporary departure is because he will be back after a while. After all, this is an emergency... His real task is to maintain the Triwizard Tournament. Order... Everything else is secondary.


    As a blue flame of Floo powder flashed by...


    The departure of the Aurors caused a lot of empty space in the originally crowded principal''s office...


    "Okay, little guys..." Ms. Maxim rubbed her eyebrows, she was really a little bit heady towards the group of guys headed by Zhou Ye... The whole incident seemed to her to be a trap. , Only the guy named Dracul was stupid and jumped down by himself.


    But anyway... I can only say that Dracour deserves his sins, or that he is self-inflicted...


    On this point, Ms. Maxim does not deny...


    Delacour''s scheming and courage may have been regarded as excellent at his age, but it is a pity that he encountered Zhou Ye, a pervert...


    What a poor guy...


    Thinking of this, Ms. Maxim didn''t bother to ask Zhou Ye and the others... Now that the matter has been concluded, there is no point in searching for those doubts...


    Besides-Ms. Maxim originally disgusted Dracul who refines the forbidden drugs... The reason why I just asked Zhou Ye and them just because I wanted to clarify the whole story...


    "You can go out..." As soon as Ms. Maxim finished speaking, Sarah and Clara laughed and hugged each other. Of course, they did not forget Zhou Ye''s mastermind...


    On the side of the two of them, on Zhou Ye''s cheek, a sweet mouth came...


    Regarding this, the two principals just sat there and watched... did not stop their impulse...


    "Then Ms. Maxim, let''s go out first... Professor Dumbledore, let''s go!"


    After a few people said hello, they quickly left the principal''s office...


    In the entire principal''s office, only Maxim and Dumbledore are left...


    "I really admire you, Professor Dumbledore..." Looking at the quiet office once again, Ms. Maxim sighed and said to Dumbledore: "There is a troublemaker like Ye Zhou, you still It¡¯s not easy to live so happily...How did you discipline him?"


    "Haha..." Dumbledore didn''t say a word from beginning to end. Although Zhou Ye had to show up in this office because he was one of the people involved, he believed that the little guy would take care of everything. ...


    Of course, he didn''t do nothing...


    Dumbledore also noticed the completely different attitude of the Auror chief when he treated Zhou Ye... He was also thinking about the relationship between Zhou Ye and the Ministry...


    But now that Ms. Maxim has asked him, he can no longer pretend to be deaf and dumb."Why do you care about him? Ye Zhou is a good boy. He will manage everything himself and his relationship with others...I never thought about disciplining this child. He is different... ¡­"


    "...I think...I probably understand what you mean, professor!" Ms. Maxim also thought of Zhou Ye since the incident, as if there was no panic on his face... From beginning to end, he was very Calm down... or this kind of kid really doesn''t need discipline, right?


    One thousand one hundred and twenty-five chapters


    Just as the preparations for the Triwizard Tournament are in full swing, in a dilapidated villa far from the crowds in a remote village in the UK far from France...A conspiracy against the Triwizard Tournament is also being staged.


    "My cute little Batty, the news you brought to me is really timely..." said a pale and thin man sitting at the long table in the living room on the first floor, speaking with compliments. : "In that case, the Triwizard Tournament is actually a bait? A bait to lure me into action??"


    "Yes, respectable Dark Lord!" A blond man with a handsome face looked at the pale man in front of him with enthusiasm...


    Perhaps because of his pale face, or perhaps because of his somewhat alienated appearance, it is basically difficult for you to tell how old he is through this face... However, Little Batty knows that he at least has More than fifty years old...because he is Voldemort, a guy who made the entire magical world change color...


    "Our Minister of Magic is really a big-handed person..." There was no expression on Voldemort''s face, his fingers tapped the long mottled table in front of him without a rhythm...


    With his pondering--


    The wizards sitting on both sides of the long table were silent...They knew that this was the habit of their great Dark Lord''s thinking, and now anyone who interrupts his thinking will not end well...


    Deliberately let out the wind to resume the Triwizard Tournament of the three major magic schools...


    He also mobilized almost all the Aurors and watched there...obviously he was setting a trap for himself, a trap that was strong enough to hit him...


    So-what should I do??


    Voldemort''s mind was spinning quickly...


    He knows that although his power seems to be very large, all these are castles in the air based on his extraordinary strength...


    Once something happened to him, then this seemingly huge force in front of him would definitely disappear in the blink of an eye...


    It¡¯s hard to say how many people will be loyal to them then...


    Although he has left six Horcruxes for his immortal plan... But this does not mean that he will easily risk risks and use his life as a bet...


    But-the Triwizard Tournament led by the Ministry of Magic is obviously a demonstration against him. If he dare not show up, then... his reputation for working so hard for so many years will be greatly affected.


    What do you rely on to run rampant in this magical world?Doesn¡¯t it depend on frightening reputation??


    Because of fear-those guys dare not face themselves...


    Because of fear-many people joined themselves...


    It''s even more because of fear-most wizards will perform abnormally when facing themselves and lose to themselves...


    Without fear, how much deterrence he has for the entire magical world, then just two talk... Even many people in his own camp will have some thoughts that shouldn''t be raised... This is what he absolutely does not Allowed.


    The wizards sitting at the long table are quietly waiting for their Dark Lord to make a decision. To sit here, their loyalty has been tested by the Dark Lord...


    "They want to put down their pockets to catch me?" Voldemort''s cold voice sounded again, his tone was soft and gloomy, just like his appearance, making people listen to it once and don''t want to listen to it again... but for sitting To the Death Eaters on both sides of the long table, the voice sounded like an oracle.


    They couldn''t help but sit up straight....waiting for their own Dark Lord to continue speaking.


    "They thought this would force me to show up...?" Voldemort looked at the Death Eaters on both sides of his table and nodded in satisfaction."Do you think I will really show up?"


    "So...sir, what do you mean..." Little Batty said jokingly.


    "Of course I will still appear..." Voldemort smiled coldly, "but not in the arena...but in the Ministry of Magic..."


    Give up attacking the Triwizard Tournament, and instead directly attack the Ministry of Magic??Get paid?Such a move seems to be good...

 Chapter 793

    This will not only damage the reputation of the Ministry of Magic, but also promote the reputation of the Dark Lord again...


    The eyes of the Death Eaters suddenly lit up...this is also a good practice...


    But at this moment, Voldemort spoke again... "But--!"


    Voldemort''s, but as soon as the word came out, the Death Eaters were taken aback. Could there be other ideas below??


    "But... if we attacked the Ministry of Magic, it doesn''t mean that we will miss the Triwizard Tournament..." Voldemort''s words made the Death Eaters dumbfounded... Attacking two places at the same time?This--manpower seems a bit tight...


    "We are wizards... don''t let mortal thinking trap your thoughts..." Voldemort smiled slightly, he was very satisfied with the expressions of these men...


    "So... the great Dark Lord... what do you mean?" As Voldemort''s loyal loyal, Barty is the most trusted Death Eater, so-he dared to intervene in the question.


    "Our first goal is of course the Ministry of Magic..." Voldemort didn''t care about Barty''s interruption, but continued: "But-we can attack the Ministry of Magic... and then attack the Final Four... ...I guess those Aurors will be tired like dogs..."


    "The Dark Lord is really amazing..."


    "What a great idea..."


    At this time, the Death Eaters also tried their best to throw away their ass and money...


    Voldemort looked at the faces of these Death Eaters with satisfaction. He enjoyed the feeling of being revered, and he even more enjoyed the feeling of being feared... He regarded these Death Eaters as his family... But, he Is the parent of this big family...


    Parents must look like parents. When parents speak, family members must obey unconditionally... This is the family in Voldemort''s mind.


    "Okay... friends, put away your compliments..." Voldemort emptied his palm, and immediately the whole living room was calm again.


    "Then we can start preparing now..." Voldemort said and looked at Little Batty. "Little Batty, you are responsible for monitoring everything in the Ministry. Is there a problem?"


    "As you wish, I will report everything that happened in the Ministry, bit by bit!" Little Barty said unambiguously...


    He does have such confidence, you know, his father is Barty Crouch Sr... is the current deputy director of the Magic Law Enforcement Department... in short, it is the deputy police minister of the magic world...


    As long as he wants to know about any move by the Aurors of the Ministry of Magic, there is nothing he doesn''t know... This is why Voldemort''s Death Eaters can always attack...


    One thousand one hundred and twenty-six chapters


    "Want to play? Who are you going to win????"


    "I think Alissa is good, don''t you think we should suppress the players in our school?"


    "No... don''t be kidding, I still think Fafuna is more powerful, she is the kind of person who looks very majestic!"


    "But Fafna''s odds are too low..."


    "If you want to suppress the upsets, I suggest you suppress Ye Zhou from Hogwarts... He is the youngest of the three contestants... and perhaps the weakest!"


    "No... Absolutely not... I will never press on that playboy..."


    "Hey, admit it, you are envious of jealousy and hate! You are envious of that kid who can live side by side between the two beauties..."


    "Well, I admit that I am envious... So what? Anyway, I will never overpower him to win!"


    Except for his friends, Delacour''s disappearance did not cause any disturbance in the school, because the students were attracted by a more important thing...that was the Triwizard Tournament.


    At this moment¡ªon the lake in the school¡¯s atrium, a piece of the originally clear lake was frozen by the magicians united to perform magic, and then it was built up by large blocks of ice, like a small Colosseum building.


    And all the students of Boothbarton College are happily sitting in the Colosseum built of ice, discussing the upcoming first game with excitement... the opening of the market, the betting ¡ª¡ªNo way, betting is human nature.


    But at this time, in the players room... the three of them who should have been extremely nervous, did not have a sense of urgency for the battle.


    "I heard that for this exam, the Ministry of Magic has transported three dragons of different types from the Romanian Dragon Conservation Area..." Sarah Alissa sat next to Zhou Ye, holding the bag provided by Zhou Ye. Potato chips, said while eating.


    "Really? Are there any dragons?" Jessica Fafna also sat beside Zhou Ye, sending the spicy strips in her hand to her mouth, and said: "I like this snack, Ye... ¡­Do you still have it there?"


    "Of course...enough for you to eat for a hundred years..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "One hundred years... Honey, are you asking me to marry me? I promised..." Fafna''s ability to cut needles is a must.


    But-obviously Sarah won''t do what she wants... "No, I think Ye is just telling you the number of snacks in his hand..."


    "That''s really a pity..." Jessica Fafna was blocked by Sarah, but did not become irritated and confronted Sarah''s needle-point to Maimang as before. Instead, she asked, "Sarah, You haven''t said what kind of dragons there are..."


    Since Jessica has given up on teasing men for the time being, Sarah doesn¡¯t mind telling her the latest information she got. After all, after so long together, the relationship between the two has eased to the level of ordinary friends: ¡°It¡¯s said that there is a Hungarian hornet. , There is another Ukrainian iron belly... well-the last one seems to be the black dragon of the Heshetian Islands!!"


    "Black Dragon of the Heshed Islands?" Jessica sneered at the first two dragons, not caring at all, but only the last dragon caught her attention...


    The black dragon is the most combative of all dragons, especially the black dragon of the Heshed Islands, and the body size of the black dragon of the Heshed Islands is much larger than that of ordinary dragons-which makes it far more dangerous. Super other dragons.


    "Are those guys crazy? How dare you send that guy here...?" Jessica Fafna said with some surprise.


    "Is the Heshidiri black dragon special?" Sarah asked curiously. At least she had never seen such a look on Jessica''s face. Obviously-this Heshidiri black dragon might not be so. Conquerable.


    "The Black Dragon of the Heshed Islands is among all dragons..." Jessica was about to do some science popularization for the two of them, but... the door of the three people''s lounge was opened...


    The principals of the three schools walked in with the director of the International Department of the Ministry of Magic...


    "Lovely girls, lads..." The director of the International Department of the Ministry of Magic is a squat wizard. There is always a smile on his face, which makes people feel very close.


    While greeting the three of them, he took out a small magic pocket from behind, "Now, the first test you have been waiting for is coming. We have prepared three different dragons for you. Maybe it''s better to reassure, and some are more deadly, so...the time to test your luck has arrived...Come to me to catch lots!"


    "I''ll come first..." Jessica stood up without letting her do her part, walked to the chief who was holding the magic pocket, and put her hand in the magic pocket without hesitation...


    Jessica was the first to rush over, not because she wanted to cheat and got the easiest dragon to deal with. On the contrary, she wanted to get the black dragon from the Heshed Islands that was the hardest to deal with...


    For nothing else, just to prevent her marriage partner from facing such a brutal dragon, although she herself is not sure of winning against the black dragon of the Heshed Islands...but-protecting her lover is the law The nature in Fu Na¡¯s blood line...The people in their family can always protect their lover without leaking...


    But-to Jessica''s disappointment... She was in her pocket and stirred with her hands for a long time, during which she caught several dragons, but none of them gave her the feeling of huge size...


    "Little girl, can you please hurry up..." The director is already a little impatient, because this girl from the Fafna family has been rummaging in her pocket for almost five minutes...


    "I see..." In desperation, Fafna could only take out a dragon casually, a Hungarian hornet with thorns all over its body... This kind of dragon is aggressive, but To Fafna, it wasn''t a difficult guy to deal with.


    Then Sarah went up to the lottery... She caught a Ukrainian iron belly. Although this dragon is huge, its temperament is relatively docile... Even after training, it can be used as a mount...


    Then, the remaining dragon, don¡¯t ask, of course it belongs to Zhou Ye... The black dragon of the Heshed Islands belongs to Zhou Ye¡¯s test...


    "Each of you will face your own test... and every dragon has a golden egg under your body. I hope you get that golden egg intact... because that is a symbol of your success. , It is the clue to your next level..." Ms. Maxim looked at everyone and said: "Then in the order of the lottery just now, the game is ready to start..."


    Although Ms. Maxim was very serious, in fact, Sarah and Jessica were not listening at all. They both looked at Zhou Ye with worried eyes... To them, victory is important, but More importantly-the boy''s safety, won the game, but hurt him... Then they would rather not win this victory.


    "Don''t worry... I''ll be fine!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly at the two women...


    But his persuasion was obviously not very useful, Sarah and Jessica were still very worried...until¡ªthe shouts rang out, and it was the audience of the game shouting the names of the warriors who were about to participate in the game in unison.


    Favna¡ªFavna¡ªFavna¡ªFavna...


    Chapter one hundred and twenty seven

 Chapter 794

    "Wait for my return... Ye, we must come up with a way!" Jessica Fafna had to play, and she walked towards the entrance of the game, while instructing her marriage partner...


    "Ye... don''t worry, Jessica and I will definitely think of a way!" Sarah also persuaded Zhou Ye...


    She didn''t expect that Zhou Ye was the last to get the lottery... Listening to Fafuna''s meaning, it is obvious that the black dragon drawn by Zhou Ye is not a good thing...


    "I''m fine... don''t worry!" Zhou Ye didn''t care about the Hesheidan black dragon. To him... it doesn''t matter what dragons are, it''s all reptiles anyway...


    "I hope..." Of course, Sarah knew that Zhou Ye was great, but no matter how great he was, he was only a thirteen-year-old boy... To be honest, Sarah and Jessie knew that Zhou Ye was only thirteen years old. Jia feels dumbfounded...


    However, they did not alienate Zhou Ye because of his age. For them, love means love... Age is not important, but they didn''t expect Zhou Ye to be younger than them...


    So Sarah and Jessica would now show off the demeanor of a young lady in front of Zhou Ye intentionally or unintentionally...the appearance of taking care of Zhou Ye as a younger brother... Zhou Ye was very uncomfortable.


    "Okay, let''s take a look at Jessica''s game too..." Zhou Ye said, a little hand of Sarah, walking towards the door... where you can see the scene in the court through the player channel...


    And at this moment-Jessica Fafna in the field... is standing in front of a huge dragon...


    In front of the three-story dragons who are lying on the ground, even Jessica Fafna, who is a little over one meter tall, is like a small one...


    It¡¯s just that Jessica Favna¡¯s delicate little face is covered with frost at this time...Although this expression is very suitable for Jessica Favna, who has Yujie Fan... But, obviously she is now The mood is very bad.


    Just now, Jessica Favna negotiated with the Ukrainian iron belly through Dragon Whisper, hoping to resolve it peacefully and get the golden egg under it, but obviously¡ªthis Ukrainian iron belly is not so easy to negotiate. Lord, there is a very tired feeling, anyway, no matter what Fafuna says, it just doesn¡¯t want to hand over the golden egg under him...


    Jessica Fafna was already a little angry... She was filled with the fact that her marriage partner was about to face the most combative black dragon, and she had no time to talk too much with this Lapi Dragon. ...


    "You annoyed me, beast..." Jessica laughed angrily, and with her soaring anger - Jessica''s eyes turned into golden dragon eyes, and her cold eyes were fixed on the Ukrainian iron belly...


    This Ukrainian iron belly obviously also noticed the strange appearance of the villain in front of him. From Favna¡¯s emotionless dragon pupils, it felt threatened... so its dragon head was raised high, its front paws dead. He grabbed the thick ice, obviously--this is a posture of preparing to attack...


    However, the next scene shocked the Ukrainian iron belly...


    I saw Jessica Favna¡¯s long red hair without wind, and her mouth let out a stern roar like a dragon... With Jessica Favna¡¯s roar, behind her In the clothes, there seems to be something bulging out...


    Until, there was a stab of fabric tearing, and a pair of dragon wings that were more than ten meters long after spreading tore the clothes on her back like a sickle, and stretched out directly...


    "This¡ªthis is¡ªhalf-dragon??" Professor Dumbledore sitting in the referee''s bench was also a little surprised...


    The Fafuna clan, if the concentration of the dragon bloodline in the body reaches a certain standard, they can half-dragon their body...After the half-dragonized Fafna clan, the increase in strength can be said to increase by a geometric multiple. of¡­¡­


    High magic resistance, high strength, high mobility, high recovery ability... plus dragon fire skills... this kind of Fafuna clan is simply invincible...


    "Of course..." The principal of the Durmstrang School who is also the referee, Professor Luno Corgi smiled triumphantly: "You know, Jessica is the first heir of the next generation of patriarchs of the Fafna family... She was checked out when she was six years old, and she had the blood of the ancestral..."


    Just as the principals on the stage were discussing there... Jessica Favner in the audience had already jumped into the air. The wand that she was holding in her hand was gone, replaced by a long wand. The three-meter giant sickle...


    The shape of the sickle is a bit strange. Its sickle blade seems to be polished by a huge claw, and the shimmering blade seems to have some mottled blood...


    And when Jessica Fafner took out this giant sickle...


    The Ukrainian iron belly on the ground suddenly seemed to have encountered a natural enemy, buried his head in the ground, shivering...


    "That was made from the claws of the first generation of dragons [Devil''s Regret]??" Ms. Maxim couldn''t keep calm anymore, she couldn''t help standing up and said in surprise.


    "The regret of the dragon?" Hearing what Ms. Maxim said, the director of the International Department was taken aback. Then he hurriedly stood up and shouted: "You have passed this game...Favna Classmates...you are merciful..."


    However-he said this a bit late...


    Because Jessica Favna has waved her long dragon wings, like a black lightning, rushing towards the Ukrainian iron belly...the moment it crosses the Ukrainian iron belly-the long sickle suddenly I waved it out...In the blink of an eye, an extremely hideous head fell off, and the Ukrainian iron belly became a Ukrainian dead belly...


    The whole venue was suddenly silent...


    After a while, a burst of cheers resounded throughout the college...


    [Dragon Slayer... Dragon Slayer... Dragon Slayer... Dragon Slayer...]


    Such shouts are endless...


    However, Jessica Favna didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to the yells of those guys. She directly picked up the golden egg under the Ukrainian iron belly, and with one stroke of her hand, she signaled that she had obtained the mission goal, and then she waved her wings quickly. Back to the players lounge.


    Jessica Fafna was gone...the Director of the International Department was almost crying... This Nima just borrowed a few dragons from the conservation area, and I have to change it back later... ¡­


    Now, the dragon is gone...what should I do??How would he explain to the person in charge of the dragon conservation area...At the beginning, he promised that these dragons would never be damaged... But in a blink of an eye, one died... What should I do??


    At this time, Jessica Fafuna didn¡¯t care about that much... She walked up to Zhou Ye so carelessly, looked down at her lover who was half a head shorter than herself, and said, ¡°I¡¯m back... dear of¡­¡­"


    Chapter one hundred and twenty-eight


    "I''m back, my dear!" Don''t look at Jessica Fafner''s carefree appearance, in fact, her heart is full of anxiety and anxiety...


    If possible, she would never want to show her appearance in front of Zhou Ye...


    When she was a child, because of her unintentional half-dragonization, the little friends in the family alienated her because of jealousy, while the little friends outside the family called her little monster because of her strange appearance...


    Jessica Fafner really didn¡¯t want to show her ugly appearance to her future husband...


    However, after she had just transformed because of the boiling dragon blood in her body, the ending was irreversible...


    Although he made a carefree appearance and stood in front of Zhou Ye... In fact, as long as Zhou Ye showed a look of disgust, Jessica Fafuna would be sad to heartbreak...


    This reception is so-called-the person you love the most can hurt you the most...


    Jessica Fafuna has even made up her mind. As long as Zhou Ye shows any trace of disgust or disgust on her face, she will abandon the game and grab Zhou Ye directly and forcibly take him back to the Fafna family... ¡­


    Even if Zhou Ye will be resentful in the future, she can''t care about so much...


    Because - she really loves Zhou Ye and she loves it too much...


    But Zhou Ye''s actions made Jessica Fafuna feel unspeakable...


    I saw¡ªZhou Ye, who saw the half-dragon transformed Jessica, didn¡¯t fall backwards as she thought she was scared...not even a trace of disgust in her eyes...Instead, she moved forward and made progress. Curiously touched Jessica¡¯s forehead, there was a red diamond-shaped scale, that was Jessica Fafna¡¯s inverse scale... "Is this scale real??"


    "Yes...yes...really..." Jessie Jiaqiang resisted the urge to punch Zhou Ye away and said...


    This is not because Zhou Ye was angry and touched his own Niqin, but Niqin was like the most secret part of a girl to Jessica. In such a place, Jessica could let Zhou Ye touch it. It''s very telling...


    "Very beautiful..." Zhou Ye really feels that Jessica Fafuna is very beautiful at this moment. The originally awe-inspiring Yujie Fan, coupled with this change, feels a little bit more like a god of war. This red diamond-shaped scale on the top adds a bit of charm and charm to Jessica...


    "Really, really? My dear...you really...I am...beautiful like this?" Jessica Fafna widened her eyes in disbelief. There was a ball in her eyes. The mist is condensing...


    She has heard... such as--[What a powerful body]...[What an ugly monster]...[What a disgusting monster]...etc...


    [Beautiful] Such a comment... it was the first time she heard it, and it was the first time she heard such a comment, and it was also a comment from her marriage partner...


    At this moment, Jessica Fafna couldn''t help her agitated mood anymore, stretched out her hands, hugged Zhou Ye tightly in her arms, and bowed her head...Don''t hold back the man she identified in this life... ¡­


    "Hey-Jessica... I said I''m not allowed to sneak away..."


    Sarah who was on the side was really anxious and angry... Everyone said it was fair and the betting agreement was set... This Jessica sneaked away... It would be too bad...

 Chapter 795

    However, facing Jessica, who forcibly refused to talk to Zhou Ye, she had no choice...


    Why did Jessica have a pair of big cheating wings... That pair of dragon wings spread out more than ten meters long, tightly wrapped the two inside, completely isolated from the outside into two worlds...


    Sarah is really anxious and can''t help it...unless she uses her wand...


    But now Sarah can no longer use her magic wand...because her name has begun to ring outside...


    It''s her turn to play¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Sarah stomped her little feet bitterly, and shouted: "I don''t care... Ye, you will give me a mouthful after I come back in victory..."


    After speaking, Sarah, regardless of whether Zhou Ye heard it or not, went straight to the contestant channel...


    What she will face is a Hungarian hornet. Although this dragon is only half the size of a Ukrainian iron belly, its aggressive character is obviously not an easy target to defeat...


    However, Sarah has absolute confidence...


    Standing in front of this dragon with a body of more than ten meters long, Sarah took out her magic wand and pointed it at the Hungarian hornet, which was a magic to appease the dragon...


    The blue magic light shone on the hungarian hornet covered with spikes, making its hideous face a little more calm...


    Then, Sarah did not hesitate to use a [Charm] on herself...


    At this moment, it''s incredible...


    The audience on the court couldn''t help but marvel... Sarah, who originally had Veeva blood, possessed extreme charm, plus the charm she used on herself...


    At this moment, all the students of Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, both men and women, are going crazy...


    There are even people who want to jump over the railings and jump into the Colosseum...to touch their goddess. If Professor Dumbledore hadn''t coughed gently, someone might have jumped down...


    When Sarah, who had applied the charm, walked in front of the Hungarian hornet, the ferocious and aggressive dragon had already cleverly lowered her head, just like a puppy that Sarah had raised...


    This made the director of the International Department sitting on the stage gratified...Ma Dan''s, this dragon was finally saved, if another one died, he would really be depressed...


    When Sarah easily got the golden egg from the Hungarian tree wasp and lifted the golden egg high, the entire small Colosseum suddenly burst into cheers...


    Sarah didn''t care about enjoying her own cheers. For her, these cheers were far less than Zhou Ye''s mouthpiece. Don''t let her be moved...


    Just as she walked back to the contestant''s lounge, what she saw was Jessica still holding Zhou Ye...


    But this time, the two of them were not arguing¡ªJessica just hugged Zhou Ye from behind, and at the same time surrounded him with her wings, it looked like a big sister was hugging her younger brother. a feeling of.


    "I won... Ye, what about my mouth..." Sarah unceremoniously walked to Zhou Ye and asked for the reward of her victory...


    Of course Zhou Ye will not be stingy... In the face of such a beautiful Veeva, can you still bear to refuse?Stop teasing... it''s totally impossible... unless he is not a man...


    Zhou Ye gently pulled away Fafuna¡¯s arms and wings, spreading his arms, and without hesitation, he hugged Sarah who was showing her charm at this time, and then bowed his head and stopped talking. Little Veeva...


    Jessica Fafna stood aside with a smile, her heart had been completely conquered by Zhou Ye...Moreover, she did not reject Sarah. Through this time of getting along, she felt that Sarah was a good one. The girl, although a little arrogant, but very kind...


    Be the lover of your own marriage contractor-that is very suitable...


    One thousand one hundred and twenty-nine chapters


    When the two women were there, one lingering and the other watching...time slipped away without knowing it...


    When Zhou Ye''s name rang outside, Sarah and Jessica suddenly came across... It turned out that the two of them had lost all their time because they were jealous and demanding victory from their little boyfriend. Don¡¯t worry about such trivial matters...


    I simply forgot, what my little boyfriend is about to face is-among the three dragons, the most ferocious and combative black dragon from the Heshed Islands...


    Sarah and Jessica panicked until the shouts of [Ye¡¤Zhou¡ª¡ªYe¡¤Zhou¡ª] sounded outside...


    "Ye... or you give up..." Sarah said with a blush still full of small faces, and said with a slight breath: "Even if the final winner is me...I will agree to let Fafna Be your lover...at most...at most, I can''t see it..."


    This is the biggest concession Sarah can make...


    She didn''t want her boyfriend to lose her life because of being frustrated with herself... Then-between her and Jessica, there would be no winner... Because without Zhou Ye, all their efforts would be lost. Lost its original meaning...


    "That''s what I want to say..." Jessica also persuaded Zhou Ye at the same time, "Give up... my dear, because I will never let you risk... even if... you will hate me in the future. the same¡­¡­"


    With that said, Jessica showed her magic wand...Dragon''s RegretThis kind of inauspicious magic weapon, Jessica didn''t want to use her lover''s body at all...so she could only use the magic wand...


    "Yes... Ye, give it up!" At this moment, Sarah actually had the same heart as Jessica, took out her magic wand and pointed at Zhou Ye...


    She would rather bear the nickname of a coward on her own man than to lose her...


    You can say that women are selfish, women are emotional...


    But-this is exactly the portrayal of most women, they would rather live a poor and peaceful life than their men go out to work hard for life day and night, of course-the premise is that this woman really Love you...


    Zhou Ye looked at the two magic wands pointing at him...I felt dumbfounded. Isn''t the strength that he revealed not strong enough?Why do these two girls still consider themselves weak??


    Although the two girls pointed their magic wands at them, Zhou Ye didn''t feel angry at all. All he had was deeply moved...


    Such women may not be the ones who love you the most, but they are definitely the ones who love you the most...


    "Fool... just a mere dragon... Do you need to be so nervous?" Zhou Ye sighed and said...


    "No... honey, you don''t understand the power of the black dragon from the Heshe Dali Islands..." Jessica bit her lower lip, and a trace of fear leaked from the golden dragon eyes that had not faded... "I used to Faced with the black dragons of the Heshed Islands... it is a desperate creature... Don''t treat them as ordinary dragons..."


    "Yeah... Ye, Jessica and I don''t want you to have an accident... So, give up..." Although Sarah didn''t know how powerful the Hesheidan black dragon was,... she believed that Fafna would never aimlessly. ...A dragon that makes Fafuna feel tough, she doesn''t think her little boyfriend can easily defeat...


    "Trust me...get ready for my victory...wait for me to come back!" Zhou Ye really didn''t want to say anything to the two girls who were worried about him...because outsiders had already begun to urge him to appear...


    After saying this, Zhou Ye turned around and walked towards the passage...


    "Fainted..." X2


    These two girls are not talking about fun, as long as they think that something is threatening their boyfriend''s life, they don''t mind letting their boyfriend sleep well and then absent from the game...


    Even if they attacked the contestants'' notoriety on their backs, they absolutely regretted...


    However-the magic light from the two wands hit Zhou Ye''s back, but passed through without stopping... Obviously, it was just an afterimage...


    "No..." X2


    At this time, cheers had already sounded outside-those Zhou Ye fans shouted Zhou Ye''s name loudly. In this case-only when Zhou Ye appeared on the scene, would there be...


    The two women didn¡¯t care about investigating what method Zhou Ye used, the afterimages left behind, hurriedly opened their long legs and rushed towards the exit of the contestant¡¯s passage...


    Even if you can''t keep Zhou Ye in a safe place, you must rush forward when he is in danger... and block a fatal blow for him.


    What do you mean by caring??This is called care and chaos...


    The two silly girls have completely forgotten the principals of the three academies sitting on the referee''s bench... even more forget, there is Professor Dumbledore who is known as the greatest magician of all time...


    When the two rushed to the exit of the contestant passage, they were stupid when they saw the black dragon in the arena...

 Chapter 796

    It was a black dragon occupying half of the arena. The ferocious dragon had two long dragon horns on both sides, but one of them was short in half, and it also had two dragon horns behind it. The long dragon fins are like a lady¡¯s long hair braids. There seems to be a boring feeling in her half-opened and half-closed red dragon eyes, as if looking at anything can¡¯t help...


    Although this Heshediri black dragon looks a little lazy, no one dares to underestimate it...not to mention its size, just its nostrils that spew out sparks from time to time...and the size of Zhou Ye''s height A pair of long fangs makes people stay away from it...


    "Oh my god... this... this is Elizabeth... Oh my god... how dare they let her out..." Seeing the half-broken horn on the forehead of this black dragon from the Heshed Islands, Jessica Fah Fu Na couldn''t help but exclaimed...


    "You... what do you say it''s called...?" Sarah Alissa didn''t understand Jessica''s words a bit, and couldn''t help asking back.


    "That black dragon is called Elizabeth Bartori..." Jessica muttered, the expression in her eyes gradually faded, and the expression in her eyes, as if dead, gave people an indescribable sense of horror... "That is A murderous dragon, it is said that... this female black dragon from the Heshetian Islands was not gregarious from birth. It not only killed three breeders, but also ate a dozen males of its kind...even in the dragon sanctuary , Her reputation is enough to scare the newcomer breeders into the bird pants..."


    "Because of her cruelty...so-a breeder named her after the bloody countess of the fifteenth century to reveal her cruelty...Oh my god, which bastard brought her here... ...This is not a match...this is a murder..." Jessica said that she was about to rush into the Colosseum to stop this match that seemed to her to be completely murder...


    But her hand was held tightly by Sarah... "Don''t worry, Jessica... Ye has nothing to do... You see, he seems to have absolute confidence in this guy..."


    On the other side-in the office of the Minister of Magic in the United Kingdom, Lamia is holding her chin in one hand and turning the quill in her hand with the other... "I hope my father will like the gift I gave in the past... Dad doesn''t often Say, is it a pity not to have a horse that pulls the wind? I don¡¯t know if the black dragon named Elizabeth meets his standards...I can¡¯t go and cheer my father, I¡¯m really depressed... Voldemort, you appear quickly Right..."


    Chapter one hundred and thirty


    Not to mention Lamia at the headquarters of the British Ministry of Magic... Just talk about the current Zhou Ye...


    At this time, Zhou Ye, standing in front of this black dragon named Elizabeth Bartoli, he felt very satisfied... Lamia had already passed the news to him... In the first game, there will be A surprise for him.


    Now, he did receive this surprise...


    A dragon mount... a good mount...


    To be a man, he must ride the strongest horse and play with the most beautiful woman...


    There is no shortage of women Zhou Ye, but horses and things are a bit too few...Even if his garage is full of various sports cars, Zhou Ye''s wishes have not been met...


    In fact, Zhou Ye prefers the guardian dragon and sister black dragon in World of Warcraft...


    You know, when playing World of Warcraft, Black Dragon sister, Onyxia Ke has always been his resentment... He has brushed out all the epic mounts that can be brushed out, whether it is Zug''s tiger or black tank. ...He really has everything, even if it is the nightmare mount of the headless knight, he also has...


    But only Black Dragon sister Onyxia has always been the eternal pain in his heart...


    Of course, he did brush it out... but at the moment it was brushed out, his house was out of power...


    Later, no matter how he contacted the customer service, the customer service did not admit that the black dragon sister dropped a mount in that CD... And, since then, he has never seen Onyxia mount again... whenever he sees someone When the black dragon sister with long eyelashes and curved dragon horns passed by him, he couldn''t wait to bite someone...


    The black dragon in front of me is similar to Onyxia''s mount with seven points, except for her color and a broken dragon horn, it is basically a black dragon sister who is alive...


    "Little baby... let''s go with brother..." Zhou Ye rubbed his hands, smiled, and forced him towards the black dragon...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye is just like a wet and salty uncle who abducts little Lolita...No way, you can''t afford to hurt the resentment of hundreds of CDs...


    "Huh..." As Zhou Ye approached, the black dragon named Elizabeth slightly raised his head, which was the size of a truck''s head, and the dragon''s eyes that had been half-opened and half-closed also stared roundly. , A pair of Zhou Ye approached, he was about to swallow Zhou Ye''s momentum.


    But would Zhou Ye be afraid of it?Just kidding...A guy who dared to single out the five gods of the universe would be afraid of a little black dragon??That would be too nonsense...


    Elizabeth looked depressed at this villain who kept approaching her...


    Although this villain does not look big, even a bit smaller than the few breeders he swallowed, but...this villain gives her a strong sense of oppression...


    It was so strong that Elizabeth felt a sense of fear...


    It''s as if the two body types are reversed...


    The villain opposite is a Big Mac, and she is the poor creature who should be shivering...


    Although knowing that it is definitely not a wise move to extend one''s minions to such a powerful existence, but-the rebellious Elizabeth doesn''t care about so many...


    When she was still a little dragon, she dared to bite the adult male dragon who wanted to bully herself, all over her body and scurry with her tail sandwiched... Zhou Ye''s strength was not the reason she had to surrender...


    Thinking of this, Elizabeth slowly opened her huge dragon eye, a trace of flame illuminating the ice-cast ground in front of Zhou Ye through the black blood basin...


    "No...Ye, surrender... Please..." A stern cry sounded, it was not someone else, it was Jessica Fafna standing at the entrance of the contestant...


    In Jessica¡¯s view, this murderous black dragon, who has slaughtered too many people, is ready to kill her lover as a snack... At this moment, she is almost crazy...


    Facing Jessica''s cry, Zhou Ye just smiled at her slightly, then waved his hand to indicate that he was okay... Then he continued to walk towards his mount substitute... "Little dragon, be good... Go home with brother ..."


    "Oh-" Elizabeth also moved at this time. With a dragon chant, a fan-shaped flame five meters wide came out of her mouth... only towards Zhou Ye...


    "Breath...I know this trick..." Facing Elizabeth''s breath, Zhou Ye just smiled, and instead of retreating, he rushed to Elizabeth''s face, and then held down her huge dragon. ...All of a sudden, her dragons were pressed together.


    "Woo..." Elizabeth is so wronged... I have never seen such a bully of the dragon. She is obviously not big, but the strength is amazing... Don''t give her any idea of ??breaking free...


    Just when Elizabeth was about to fight to the death and would rather die than surrender... she suddenly saw Zhou Ye''s eyes...


    What kind of eyes are those...so dark...like two endless black holes, as if to suck in her soul...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s eyes, Elizabeth gradually stopped her struggle...Finally, she cleverly slumped at Zhou Ye''s feet, and a faucet the size of a truck head gently rubbed Zhou Ye''s hand. It''s like a dogged dog...


    This change made everyone look at it...


    Everyone in the stands was stupid at this moment...


    When they thought about it, Zhou Ye used magic to put this Heshedrian black dragon to sleep, or just do it with a real sword and a gun, it didn¡¯t matter... Even the Heshedari black dragon chasing Zhou Ye on the scene. Foreseen...


    Only did not foresee such a situation...


    Is this the Heshidiri black dragon known for his brutal character??Is this a domestic pet dog??


    Sarah Alissa and Jessica Fafna were even more sluggish on the spot...


    "Jessica...what do you call this black dragon?? Elizabeth Bartoli??" Sarah murmured.


    "No...I think I admitted to the wrong dragon..." Jessica Fafna said with straight eyes, "Or this is just the sister of the Killing Dragon..."


    On the other hand, Zhou Ye smiled on his face in the venue, his mental position was still so easy to use...not only for women, but also for pets and mounts...


    "I heard that your name is Elizabeth?" Zhou Ye stroked Elizabeth''s head, holding the cold scales in his tentacles to give him a slippery feeling... "It''s a good name... But if I want to carry As for you, you are always such a big body, a little too conspicuous..."


    "Woo..." Elizabeth whispered a little bit sadly, saying repeatedly, [Master, don''t abandon me...]


    "Don''t worry... I will never abandon you... a rare mount..." Zhou Ye said, turning over and standing on Elizabeth''s head..., holding the pair of dragon horns of Elizabeth, shouting Said: "Fly, Elizabeth..."


    "Oh-!" Elizabeth raised her head, and after a long roar, she forced her limbs and broke free of the iron chains that were tied to her hind limbs with the thickness of an adult''s wrist, and then waved her wings... With a kick on both legs, he flew into the sky...


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirty One


    "Another...and another one..." The director of the International Department of the Ministry of Magic felt that today''s Triwizard Tournament really tested his fragile heart...


    First, a cherished Ukrainian iron belly was directly beheaded by the girl from the Fafna family... The second Hungarian hornet was nothing serious... It was just a charm...


    But this third black dragon from the Heshetian Islands, named Elizabeth Bartoli, broke free from the shackles and flew away... Oh my god, how would he explain to the group of guys in the dragon sanctuary?


    Tell them...the dragons they handed over to them will die and run??

 Chapter 797

    These words sounded a little absurd to him...


    As if he could see the anxious mood of the Secretary-General, Professor Albus Dumbledore, the principal of Hogwarts, stroked his long beard lightly, and persuaded: "There should be nothing, after all¡ª ¡ªMy student is still on the black dragon, I think he should be playful, so he went for a drive on the black dragon..."


    "I hope so... I hope so..." The head of the International Department took out a handkerchief to wipe the sweat off his forehead, and casually agreed with...


    At this moment, he sincerely hoped that Dumbledore was a master of prophecy. In this way, he would be happier...


    But apparently¡ªProfessor Dumbledore is a powerful magician... But the magic of the prophecy system is very weird and requires a special bloodline to be successful in practice. Obviously¡ªDumbledore does not possess such a skill. Bloodline...


    After a while-a guy with a telescope sitting in the stands shouted: "He''s back... Ye Zhou, he''s back..."


    Following his yelling, the students also raised their necks one after another and looked towards the sky...


    I saw a silver ray flashing, and a figure stepping on a silver-white streamlined flying broom appeared in mid-air. As he got closer, the students in the stands could see his figure clearly without using binoculars. ...


    "Where is the black dragon from the Heshedrian Islands? Why is it that only Ye Monday came back?"


    Such a voice filled the Colosseum...


    When the Director of the International Department heard this, he suddenly snorted in his heart... Damn, I''m really afraid of something...


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already flown into the arena, picked up the golden egg that was left on the ground... Then raised his hand high, and a burst of cheers resounded throughout the Colosseum...


    Although this game is not as exciting as the first two games, but-you know, in this game, Zhou Ye is facing the Hesheidian black dragon, who is known for his brutality... it is far more dangerous than the first two fire-breathing dragons. Many.


    Besides, it was directed at Zhou Ye''s appearance... Those girls from Boothbatten College of Witchcraft and Wizardry would not be stingy with their cheers and applause... It''s the nature of girls to look at their faces...


    The Director of the International Department of the Ministry of Magic, who was sitting in the referee''s seat, ignored his own image. He hurriedly stood up and shouted at Zhou Ye below with amplifying magic: "Ye¡¤Zhou classmate...that Hirsch Where is the Black Dragon of the Tiree Islands? Why are you alone?"


    "Black Dragon of the Heshediri Islands?" Zhou Ye looked like he didn''t know why. After a while, he suddenly said, "It flew away..."


    "How can you make it fly away..." The Secretary-General was already a little flustered... It''s better to die than to fly away. It can be said to be a race accident if it is dead, and it is also a race accident if it flies away, but This accident is a bit too big...The Aurors who can''t say that they can''t watch the scene will all be dispatched to search for the black dragon from the Heshed Islands that escaped...


    "Of course... I''m not sure of winning..." Zhou Ye blinked his eyes, looked at the Lord Secretary and said, "Don''t you think that - with me, I haven''t even passed the assessment of a senior wizard? The student of, can you subdue that huge black dragon from the Heshed Islands?? Or do you have such strength??"


    "I..." Lord Secretary was dumbfounded. What Zhou Ye said was too reasonable... He couldn''t say a word of rebuttal. Besides, he didn''t have the strength to subdue the black dragon from the Heshed Islands...


    Now all he can do is leave the seat in a hurry, and then rush to the Aurors not far away, hoping that they can take action and hunt down the black dragon from the Heshed Islands...


    Seeing the back of the director hurriedly leaving, Zhou Ye bends his horns slightly, joking...you want to take out what you put in your pocket?Don''t even think about it...


    Why did Elizabeth fly up just now... just to be able to black out Elizabeth... or else let her mount return to the dragon sanctuary?Stop making trouble... Zhou Ye has no habit of taking things out of his pocket...


    Holding the golden egg, Zhou Ye walked briskly to the entrance of the contestant''s passage... There, there are two lovely girls who are like husband stones, waiting for him to come back...


    As soon as he walked into the passage, Sarah and Jessica rushed over from left to right, but¡ªthey didn¡¯t give Zhou Ye a victory...but one on each side, shining on Zhou Ye¡¯s shoulders. Bit down hard...


    "Hey...what are you doing...?" Zhou Ye stretched out his hands helplessly and embraced the two girls...


    "Tell you not to listen to us..."


    "I told you to go on an adventure..."


    "Do you know... our hearts are almost broken by you..."


    Sarah and Jessica are very close at this moment, each person vomits all the grievances in their hearts... They are biting, in fact, they didn''t use too much force... If they were too forceful, they would not be willing.


    But it''s also because they didn''t use their strength...If they were really hard, the first to be broken would be the two girls...


    "Okay... don''t worry, I''ll be fine..." In the face of the two people''s concerns, Zhou Ye can only say this...


    But-any language is pale at this time, far inferior to showing the appropriateness with actions, Zhou Ye also thinks so, and does so...


    After saying that, he unceremoniously confronted Jessica on the left hand side...and Sarah on the other side became dissatisfied, and she also squeezed her little head into the two of them. In the meantime, I asked Zhou Ye for the reward he was terrified of...


    Seeing that her reward was snatched by Sarah, Jessica didn¡¯t want to. She also followed Sara¡¯s way and squeezed over... Suddenly, the three of them hugged each other... Zhou Ye¡¯s little scorpion was really a little bit. Busy, after kissing this and that, after kissing that and kissing this...


    Hey, man, it''s normal to be busy...


    Chapter one hundred and thirty-two


    The scores of the three in this game-respectively: Jessica Favna-eight points.


    Sarah Alissa-Ten


    Zhou Ye-Eight Points


    Why do Jessica and Zhou Ye get eight points??The answer is obvious...Because of the two of them, one beheaded the dragon, the other lost the dragon... The two points deducted are the resentment of the head of the International Department of the Ministry of Magic.


    Although Dumbledore and Runo Corgi were very dissatisfied with this, they argued for reasons... But the Director of the International Department, as one of the judges, said that he would not spit anything... In the end, he had to give up...


    Instead, it was Zhou Ye and Jessica, who didn''t care that their score was two points lower than Sarah...


    These two points can only allow Sarah to establish a certain advantage in the next game. It does not represent the final victory. Besides-to win, it depends on the last game, the triwizard trophy competition...


    After the game, there was a grand dinner¡ªin the dinner, although many students from Boothbatten wanted to celebrate with Sarah, congratulations on her winning the first best game, but... there was no chance.


    Because Sarah mingled with Zhou Ye and Jessica the whole time, the three of them have been in the same situation for a long time...Of course, now there is also a girlfriend and friend of Sarah, Clara...


    The four people gathered in a group, chatting and laughing in a low voice at the dinner, Clara¡¯s mouth popped out a surprise exclamation from time to time¡ª¡ª


    "Gosh, really?"


    "You really don''t have the interface?"


    "What? Don''t you three interface together?"


    "Gosh..."


    "It''s nothing to make a fuss..." Sarah nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, looked at her best friend, and said with a smile: "When Ye faced the murderous black dragon, I thought a lot... if the price of victory If it is to put Ye in danger, I would rather not have such a victory!"


    After Sarah said these words, she couldn''t help but look at Jessica Fafna who was nestling on the other side of Zhou Ye.


    "Yes...so we decided, no matter who wins...we will never leave each other!" Jessica nodded, her awe-inspiring little face with a trace of fear, "I can''t imagine if I lose What will happen after Ye..."


    "But... the magic contract you made..." Clara said hesitantly. She didn''t know if she should remind the three of them that they used the magic contract...


    "It''s okay!" Zhou Ye tightened his arms, bringing the two women closer to his body."There is always room for things like contracts... and, if it doesn''t work... it won''t be enough for me to win!"


    "......Don''t take risks anymore..." X2


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the two girls immediately became unwilling, their pretty eyebrows stood upside down, and their apricot eyes stared at Zhou Ye, as if you dare to say no, you want you to look good...


    They really don''t want to see Zhou Ye in a dangerous situation again, even if they know that Zhou Ye''s strength is far beyond their imagination, they don''t want to see him in a dangerous situation... That really tests their heart''s ability to bear it. .


    "OK OK, it''s a big deal if you just let the water go..." Zhou Ye hurriedly raised his hands, saying that he would never be in danger...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s appearance, Sarah and Jessica couldn''t help but snorted and laughed...

 Chapter 798

    Clara looked at the laughter of the three friends in front of her, a little envious and a little sad, she really wanted to ask [Add me, please?


    However, in the end she still didn''t have the courage to say that sentence.


    The happy time is always short. The dinner is over soon... Maybe because of the offensive and defensive alliance with Jessica, Sarah did not send Zhou Ye back as before. Jessica sent it back... Finally, she went back to the bedroom alone.


    She also wanted to enjoy the feeling of being sent back to the bedroom by Zhou Ye, just like the feeling of a boyfriend sending his girlfriend home.


    Of course, Zhou Ye would not say no to Sarah''s small wish...


    Just like when they first met that meeting, Zhou Ye and Jessica sent Sarah and Clara back to their dormitory. Of course, before entering the dormitory, Zhou Ye did not forget to give Sarah a good night... ¡­


    After sending Sarah back to the dormitory, Zhou Ye sent Jessica back to their school''s big ship. If you parte with each other, you won''t forget it. It''s a big taboo to favor one and the other...


    Zhou Ye, who had recovered to be alone again, walked towards the residence of his school under the shining silver moon in mid-air¡ª¡ª


    The slight night breeze blows on Zhou Ye''s face, with the fragrance of flowers and grass...makes Zhou Ye''s mood a lot happy.


    But just as Zhou Ye was about to walk to his residence, he suddenly saw a figure with a gray beard and hair, a long robe and a pointed hat. It was not Professor Albus Dumbledore, the principal of Hogwarts. , Who is it again?


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly, greeted him, and said, "Good evening, Professor..."


    "Little guy, good evening!" Professor Dumbledore nodded, and then looked at Zhou Ye with shining eyes, "I want to know, did the black dragon called Elizabeth really fly away? Where did it fly... "


    "Yes, she did fly away!" Zhou Ye said without hesitation: "I don''t know exactly where she flew, but I don''t think she will appear in front of people again, after all. The wizard is too dangerous!"


    "...I hope so..." Dumbledore gave Zhou Ye a deep glance, then smiled and said: "That''s really pitiful for the Director of the International Department. I hope Merlin will bless him to catch him. Live that murderous black dragon..."


    "Yes, what a poor fellow!" Zhou Ye echoed.


    Dumbledore almost laughed at Zhou Ye''s shamelessness. It wasn''t this guy''s reckless behavior. Would that director look for the black dragon named Elizabeth as anxiously as he is now?


    But forget it... this little guy is not a messy person... I wish he could hide the black dragon... Thinking of this, Professor Dumbledore didn''t bother to say anything."Take a rest early... I have classes tomorrow!"


    With that, Professor Dumbledore walked towards his tent... Halfway, he suddenly stopped his steps, turned to look at Zhou Ye and said, "I don¡¯t want to see that black dragon at Hogwarts. You know!"


    "Don''t worry, you won''t see that black dragon at Hogwarts...I promise." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and assured his principal again.


    With Zhou Ye''s assurance, Professor Dumbledore nodded, and then stepped forward again to his own tent...


    Zhou Ye stood at the entrance of the Hogwarts camp, watching Professor Dumbledore walk into the tent...


    Just now, the two of them were playing a dumb riddle. To put it bluntly, it was Dumbledore who was asking if Zhou Ye really lost the black dragon. What Zhou Ye said was that the black dragon would never appear again. People''s eyes are caught...The answer is obvious, the black dragon named Elizabeth has been taken away by Zhou Ye...


    Dumbledore didn''t care about this, but asked Zhou Ye not to bring the black dragon to Hogwarts... After all, it was a killing dragon, and he didn''t want any vicious incident of black dragon wounding in his school.


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye said-he would never bring the black dragon to Hogwarts... and then Dumbledore left with satisfaction.Dumbledore has never been a conservative and rigid person. He is optimistic about Zhou Ye and believes that Zhou Ye can handle these things well... As for the black dragon in the dragon conservation area?It''s dark when it''s dark... He''s not something that hasn''t hacked the Ministry of Magic...


    At the beginning, Hagrid, a big troublemaker, kept all kinds of prohibited animals in the Hogwarts Forbidden Forest. It would be too much to say that Dumbledore didn¡¯t know, but he didn¡¯t just turn one eye and close one. Eye?What''s more, Zhou Ye, which he has always been optimistic about, just hacked a black dragon.


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Three


    "Welcome back...Master!" Alili greeted her master''s return with a smile on her face, but the smile on her little face seemed to be reluctant...


    "Is something wrong? Alili..." asked Zhou Ye, who walked into her tent.


    "No... nothing..." After Ali Li said this, she wanted to hit her with dejection. She obviously wanted to sue, but after seeing her master, she didn''t want him to worry about her affairs. ...It''s really a dilemma.


    "Is there anything you can''t tell me? Little cute..." Zhou Ye saw Ali''s embarrassment at a glance. He smiled and bent down slightly, and hugged this cute legal loli...


    "Master... Elizabeth bullies... woo woo..."


    This is how a child is. If you ignore her, she can endure it well. If you comfort her with gentle words, she can''t help but cry...


    Ali Li, who had been bullied by Elizabeth for a whole afternoon, couldn''t stand it anymore after being softly attacked by her master. She cried out...


    While crying, I complained bitterly about my experience of being bullied by Elizabeth in the afternoon, such as robbing my own snacks, scaring myself... and also, threatening my language teacher if I didn¡¯t go well. ...


    Listening to his cute little maid¡¯s complaints, Zhou Ye also got a little bit big... He used Transfiguration and Linguistic Skills to transform Elizabeth into a human form, hid her in his tent, and asked Ali to teach She speaks human language, and as a result, this guy¡¯s unruly personality has not changed at all... It seems that she needs to be re-educated.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye asked: "Where is Elizabeth?"


    "There..." Alili in Zhou Ye''s arms pointed aggrievedly to the bedroom...


    When Zhou Ye walked towards the door of the bedroom without hesitation holding Alili, he lifted the curtain and walked in...


    I saw a tall and hot black-haired Yu Jie was lying on the couch that originally belonged to him, on the carpet-there were snack bags everywhere on the couch, and in the hands of the dark-haired Yu Jie, she was carrying a bag of potatoes. Chips, while squinting comfortably to rest, from time to time grabbed a handful of potato chips from the potato chip bag and stuffed it into his mouth...


    A bag of potato chips, this black-haired elder sister caught two hands, and then unceremoniously dropped the garbage bag on the ground, took out another bag of potato chips from her side, tore it open and then eat...


    This is nothing, the key is that the black-haired elder sister-she doesn''t wear clothes... she doesn''t wear clothes... she doesn''t wear clothes...


    The important thing must be said three times.


    "Elizabeth..." Seeing the lazy appearance of the black-haired imperial sister before him, Zhou Ye almost laughed angrily... "Where''s your clothes? Why don''t you wear them..."


    Hearing the sound, the beautiful eyes of this black-haired elder sister suddenly turned round, and her lazy face became murderous in a blink of an eye... But when she raised her head to see the speaker... Immediately, his face collapsed, and he became pitiful...like a puppy being scolded by his owner...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, Elizabeth, the black-haired imperial sister, carefully pointed her finger on the carpet next to the couch. She couldn''t tell whether it was a rag or a piece of clothing... She lowered her little head with guilt.


    Always in the arms of her owner, waiting for a chance to fall into the trap, Ali Li sold Elizabeth unceremoniously, "Master, her clothes were torn by herself... I stopped, but she threatened me ..."


    "Woo..." Elizabeth suddenly raised her head in dissatisfaction when she heard that this little guy dared to betray herself in front of her master, and glared at Ali Li and yelled...


    "Look, master... she still yells at me..." Alili is not afraid. With her master by her side, her confidence is quite full.


    "Let you learn human language, will you still not be it?" Zhou Ye rubbed his eyebrows with a headache. He helped Elizabeth open up her mind with the spirit of words. He was convinced that it was only words. It takes just one hour to learn.


    But now¡ªthis guy is still yelling there... Obviously, time is completely wasted... It seems that it really needs a little education...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye gently put Alili in his arms on the ground, then walked to the side of the couch, and sat down... Elizabeth, who looked at her timidly and watched her movements, said: "I know you can understand me. ,...Obediently...hurry up...come here by yourself!"


    Zhou Ye said, patted his leg...


    Elizabeth shook her head with a look of fear. She had suffered from this kind of punishment in the afternoon... It didn''t hurt too much, but the point was that it hurt Long''s self-esteem too... Actually, she was going to be beaten by her master...


    However, Zhou Ye glared...she had to crawl from the couch to Zhou Ye obediently, closing her eyes-lying in the right position... with a generous appearance...


    Zhou Ye almost got angry...


    "Smack-tell you to tear off your clothes..."


    "Smack¡ªI told you not to learn the language well..."


    "Hey-telling you to bully Alili..." This one was made by Alili...


    Hearing this voice, Elizabeth turned her head with a sullen expression, and licked her little white teeth, and stared at the little thing that took advantage of the fire. Although we are afraid of the master, it definitely does not mean that we are afraid of you, you little thing. It¡¯s not enough to stuff my teeth...

 Chapter 799

    "Wow-Elizabeth scared me again..." Alili dodged behind her master, looking scared...


    Seeing Zhou Ye, Elizabeth screamed aggrievedly. She wanted to explain her behavior, but obviously¡ªZhou Ye didn¡¯t understand Dragon Language...No, although Zhou Ye didn¡¯t understand Dragon Language, Zhou Ye did. Elizabeth meant that his psychic position was not just for fun.


    But - Zhou Ye deliberately made a look that he didn''t understand, and stared at Elizabeth... "What you look at, you can tell if you have any grievances, don''t you tell me how do I know?"


    At this moment-Elizabeth deeply realized the importance of learning a foreign language... She could understand her master, but she couldn''t let her master understand what she meant... This is really tragic...


    Must learn foreign languages¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Elizabeth gritted her teeth, her heart was secretly cruel...


    After the punishment time has passed-naturally it is time for tuition... Elizabeth really studied hard this time. With her intelligence after being transformed by Zhou Ye, the speed of language learning is simply outrageous...


    It''s just that in less than half an hour, she can already talk to Ali Li in stubborn English...


    After learning English and receiving her own master¡¯s reward, Ali Li¡¯s first words stunned Zhou Ye... "Lord, master... Elizabeth wants to mate with you..."


    This sentence immediately surprised Zhou Ye...To be honest, Elizabeth''s state of being impeccable from the beginning to the end has already tested Zhou Ye''s patience very much. As a result, this sentence came again...


    Just when Zhou Ye was considering the feasibility of a full-time dragon knight-he had been pushed back by this dragon clan royal sister...


    What Zhou Ye didn''t expect was that Elizabeth was actually the first time, which surprised Zhou Ye. When asked why Elizabeth was like this, Zhou Ye''s words were speechless.


    "That bunch of rubbish, how do you deserve to be my Elizabethan spouse... My Elizabethan spouse can only be the strongest... Master, your power has conquered me... I want to lay eggs for you..."


    This is really an unexpected joy. Zhou Ye said to this-this wave is not a loss... He finally realized the feeling of a dragon knight during the day and a dragon riding at night...


    Chapter one hundred and thirty-four


    Early morning¡ªthe biological clock wakes Zhou Ye from his sleep on time.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, Zhou Ye could feel the hot body lying in his arms... He glanced at Elizabeth, who was still closing his eyes, sleeping...A triumphant smile appeared from her horns...


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help it. He really didn''t expect that the dragon knight would be like this--cough cough, unexpectedly--he didn''t even expect that the normal body temperature of dragons was more than ten degrees higher than that of humans...


    What does a body temperature more than ten degrees above mean??Represents an extraordinary enjoyment and acceptance... Old drivers know...


    Keke--Of course, it¡¯s not the time to think about it now, and I won¡¯t get up again...Being blocked at the door will be finished...Zhou Ye thought of this, gently pushing Elizabeth¡¯s body, wanting to not wake her up, Stand up...


    As a result, as soon as Zhou Ye''s hand touched her, Elizabeth''s eyes opened with a sigh, and cold eyes were full of tyrannical killing intent...


    However, when Elizabeth saw Zhou Ye, all the killing intent in her eyes disappeared instantly. As soon as her eyes turned, the tyrannical killing intent became a strong attachment... "Master..."


    "Isha...good morning..." Zhou Ye smiled and said in a low voice while gently taking a mouthful of her tongue.


    "Morning, good morning..." Elizabeth is not so proficient in greetings... Of course, this does not affect her expression of her meaning...


    After Elizabeth finished saying this, she rubbed her master''s Huns with her little face, and said with a tired voice: "Master...Let''s mate and mate...I never knew that mating and mating are so comfortable. Things...I knew..."


    "I knew what you were going to do?" Zhou Ye''s eyes widened, and Elizabeth shrank her neck in fright. "Remember...you can only find me for this kind of thing. Everything about you, your body, and your heart are My private property...No one can touch it except me!"


    "It''s...Master!" Although Elizabeth doesn''t know why her master''s expression is so scary, she has just changed from a dragon to a human... However, she knows that this is the master''s order and cannot be disobeyed...


    Moreover, what she was actually trying to say just now was-if she knew it, she would have come to the master soon...


    Want her to succumb to those trash male dragons?That is absolutely impossible... that is also something that her self-esteem absolutely does not allow. This is the law of nature-only the strong are worthy of leaving the next generation... the weak?Who cares about them?


    Seeing that Elizabeth was so frightened by herself, Zhou Ye patted her dolphins lightly, and then comforted her with a sip. "Okay, Isha... I should get up." , I still have class today..."


    "Hmm...Master!" Elizabeth obediently stepped aside, then watched her master get up and put on clothes...


    While wearing her own clothes, Zhou Ye confessed: "Isha, if you are hungry, let Alili get you some food. Don¡¯t bully Alili...Also, Alili will teach you something today. Things that the human world should pay attention to...I don''t want you to make jokes everywhere after you go out..."


    "It''s... Master!" Elizabeth looked at the sleeping little dog lying on the other side, and replied somewhat depressed...


    Last night when she begged for mercy, this little dog did come to save herself, but want Elizabeth to be grateful to this little dog?It was early then...


    But... after all, Elizabeth didn''t dare to bully Ali... Although it didn''t hurt her much, it was indeed an unbearable pain for her arrogant self-esteem... Especially It''s in front of this little bit.


    Zhou Ye was very satisfied with the performance of his mount... After he was neatly dressed, it took less than five seconds to wash up-and then stepped out of his tent...


    "Morning, Zhou..."


    "Good morning, Zhou..."


    From time to time, students from this delegation greeted Zhou Ye...


    They were sincerely convinced by Zhou Ye...For them, if they were to face the black dragon, they wouldn''t be able to stand in shock...but Zhou Ye would have subdued the black dragon.


    This has to amaze them...


    Regarding what Zhou Ye said, Elizabeth lost control and flew away...


    Other people believe, they don¡¯t believe it...


    Although they don¡¯t know exactly how powerful Zhou Ye is... but they are confident that if Zhou Ye is willing, like the girl from the Fafuna family, there is no problem in killing the black dragon on the spot...


    When they thought about it, Zhou Ye probably didn''t know where he hid the black dragon... As for the dragon in the dragon conservation area?They don''t care...Anyway, it''s not that their dragon has been hacked. No one in their family works in the dragon sanctuary... What about him?


    Seeing Zhou Ye standing at the door of Hogwarts resident and waiting for people, everyone smiled at each other. Of course they knew who Zhou Ye was waiting for...or rather, they had been used to this kind of drama...


    In fact, they also have their own goals, you know... the quality of girls at Boothbatten is far beyond Hogwarts, and they are also working hard for their goals...


    No way, whoever sees a man and two women showing affection in front of him every day will be full of longing for love... Maybe this is the power of role models...


    "Morning, Ye!"


    "Morning, dear!"


    With two clear and sweet sounds like silver bells, two slender figures appeared at the door of Hogwarts camp. The boys of the Hogwarts delegation made a roar and laughed. And scattered...


    They dare not offend these two female heroes...


    These two girls are beautiful...but one is better than the other, they can''t afford it...


    "Morning, Sarah, Jessica..." Zhou Ye greeted them with a smile, and naturally gave the two women a mouthful, wrapped his arms, and walked towards the college with the two women''s slender waist. , "Let''s go, we won''t be in time for breakfast if we don''t go..."


    "Wait..." Jessica, who was standing on Zhou Ye''s left, stopped her footsteps suddenly, then brought her pretty face close to Zhou Ye''s, and wrinkled her Qiong nose... and frowned."You smell like dragons, are you really..."


    Although she did not clarify the words, Sarah already understood... "Ye, you really hid the black dragon...?"


    "Elizabeth is my mount now... How could I let her return to the dragon sanctuary to suffer!" Zhou Ye confessed something openly... Of course, he became a dragon knight last night. I still haven''t said it...at least not for now.


    "No, it is too dangerous..." Jessica was the first to object: "My dear, if you want to raise a dragon, I will ask the family to send some young dragons over... Raising Elizabeth is really good. It''s too dangerous..."


    Jessica is not against Zhou Ye''s raising the dragon, but she is really worried that her marriage contractor will be injured by the murderous dragon... If something happens, even if she kills Elizabeth, it will be of no avail...


    "Don''t worry, I have completely tamed Isha..." Zhou Ye said, blinking at Jessica, a big hand slipped along the clothes to a place where he shouldn''t go...

 Chapter 800

    Jessica felt the hand acting strangely on her body, everything in her mind turned into a paste... I don''t know what happened, so she obediently followed Zhou Ye away...


    Chapter one hundred and thirty-five


    Unconsciously, time flies quickly...


    Although Zhou Ye very much wanted to end the Triwizard Tournament soon, and then go straight back... But-he didn''t say anything about the schedule. In the end, he had to stay at Boothbatton College and continue his exchange career... ¡­


    Of course, this is not without benefits. For example, today, Zhou Ye experienced a Christmas atmosphere completely different from Hogwarts...


    Boothbatten College is located in the south of France, on the coast of the Mediterranean...


    The climate here is a typical Mediterranean climate, with warm and humid winters and little rain and dryness in summer... Simply put, you can''t feel the breath of winter at all...


    But-today, Zhou Ye clearly felt the real Christmas atmosphere...


    I saw the sea of ??flowers and grasslands that originally surrounded the Boothbatten Palace, now covered in white snow, with strangely shaped ice sculptures rising from the ground... it looked like the snow and ice scenery of the North Country.


    "Magic is really convenient..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help sighing as he looked at the prairie flowers covered by snow overnight.


    "This is the tradition of our school..." Sarah said proudly: "Every Christmas Eve, our school always uses magic to change the climate... These ice sculptures are carved by the students themselves..."


    "It''s really beautiful..." Zhou Ye was holding Sarah in one hand and Jessica in the other...Looking at the ice field-the students from Boothbarton School of Magic, laughing and playing there, couldn''t help but Exclaimed: "This is much better than our Hogwarts..."


    "Then you just transfer to our school..." After Sarah finished speaking, she looked at Zhou Ye with big eyes without blinking, as if waiting for Zhou Ye''s answer...


    Sarah believes that if Zhou Ye wants to transfer to Boothbarton Academy, then the principal of her academy will be happy...just kidding, it''s just that the second grade has such a great magical talent. If Ms. Maxim doesn''t want it , That''s really stupid...


    You know, the brilliance of a school is more created by its graduates. For example, when you mention Harvard, you will hear how many presidents and well-known entrepreneurs...


    That¡¯s why Sarah is so sure that as long as her boyfriend is willing to transfer, then her principal, Ms. Maxim, will definitely warmly welcome her with her hands up...


    It¡¯s just that Sarah only cared about being happy, but forgot that Zhou Ye had another competitor next to him...


    "My dear... If you really like snow and ice, you should transfer to our Durmstrang..." Jessica Fafner said without hesitation: "Our place is covered with snow and ice almost all year round. , We have the most beautiful ice and snow wilderness there, an endless snow field and..."


    Before Jessica finished speaking, Sarah interrupted... "But I remember that your Durmstrang School of Witchcraft and Wizardry has always been designed to recruit only pure-blooded wizards? Ye, he is from an ordinary background!"


    When facing Zhou Ye, Sarah did not even dare to say the word Muggle, for fear of hurting her boyfriend¡¯s self-esteem...


    "Yes, our Durmstrang School of Witchcraft and Wizardry only recruits pure-blood wizards... but my dear is different!" Jessica Fafner said, raising her face, and said proudly: "Because Ye is My marriage partner, our Fafna family can still speak at Durmstrang College!"


    "Why?" Sarah asked unconvinced.


    "Just because our Fafuna family is one of the four school directors!"


    "That won''t work either, Ye will be discriminated against when you go to your place!"


    "Who dare to discriminate against my Jessica''s husband? I beat him to drop out..."


    "You are a power, Ye will never be happy with you..."


    "No, if Ye goes to our Durmstrang Academy...because I will introduce him more lovers! Anyway, they can only be lovers..."


    "you¡­¡­"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Slap - slap -


    Just as the two chicks quarreled more and more fiercely, the two crisp noises brought the two of them to an abrupt end of the argument... Each of them blushed, with their hands behind their backs, protecting their attacked parts... ¡­


    "Ye (Honey)...why hit someone (me) there..." X2


    Zhou Ye looked at the two who had finally calmed down, and sighed...While soothing the painful part of them with his hand, he said: "Don''t make any noise...I won''t go anywhere, I think Huo Gwarts is fine!"


    "...Oh!" X2


    The two women glared at each other, and both blamed each other for messing up, or maybe the boyfriend who could persuade her to transfer to another school... won''t you be able to stay and fly... As for the guarantee of the lover, ha ha ...Time and distance will change everything...


    Regardless of what the two of them said, they didn''t care about each other''s joining, but in fact, if they had the opportunity to monopolize, they would definitely not hesitate to cut each other twice. This is the friendship of women.


    "Okay... Stop it!" Zhou Ye comforted the two chicks as he walked to the ice field outside the school, "I think there seems to be someone carving some large ice sculptures over there, let''s go take a look..."


    "Okay..."


    "Okay, dear!"


    Zhou Ye''s proposal was responded to by the two women-the situation became harmonious again...


    Of course Zhou Ye knew that this was just an illusion...If there was a chance, they would surely get into war again... Should I consider eating them all early?So I don¡¯t have to enjoy the Shura field every day...


    As Zhou Ye was thinking, the three of them had already arrived in front of that group of people...


    I saw that more than a dozen boys in Bootsbarton College uniforms were carving a huge ice block with a clear division of labor. Some used magic to shape the ice, and some used magic to cool the ice to ensure that the ice would not melt. ...Someone is in charge of standing in the front and watching the progress of the ice sculpture...


    "This sculpture seems to be you..." Zhou Ye looked at the ice sculptures gradually revealing their shapes, and couldn''t help but smile at Sara: "Unexpectedly you are so popular in the academy..."


    "Of course..." Sarah raised her neck proudly, "You have to take good care of me, and be careful when I get angry and change my boyfriend!"


    "Really? My dear, hurry up and make her angry..." Jessica loves to beat Sarah''s little tsundere, and her words puffed up Sarah''s face...but fuck There is no way to be angry, who made her say those things just now??


    As Sarah¡¯s ice sculpture became clearer and clearer, someone placed another huge strip of ice on the opposite side of Sarah¡¯s ice sculpture. It looked like he wanted to carve out the dragon that had been charmed by Sarah in the game. Come¡­¡­


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Six


    I have to say that the craftsmanship of this group of people is still quite good, even if they do not live by magic in the future, they will still starve to be a master sculptor...


    With the completion of their project, this pair of giant ice sculptures that stand out from the crowd attracted the attention of many people...


    At this moment, the boy in charge of the sculpture seemed to have spotted Sarah¡¯s figure. He hurried to her and said shyly: "Hello, Miss Alissa, I, I am Abu Diff Lister of the Special Academy...I, I am your admirer...I wonder if there is a chance to invite you to dance with me at the Christmas dinner tonight..."


    Sarah gave Jessica a triumphant look, then turned to her admirer and said, "Sorry, classmate Lister, I don''t think I have the honor to accept your invitation...because my dance moves are only for him. Bloom..."


    Sarah said, looking at Zhou Ye with affection...


    Just kidding, on such an important occasion as the Christmas dinner, ghosts will accept other men¡¯s invitations. Of course, they have to invite their boyfriends together... Accepting other men¡¯s invitations at this time does not mean voluntarily giving up the right to fight for their boyfriends. ?She is not so stupid...


    "Yes, I''m sorry... I disturbed you!" The boy named Diff left in front of the three with a frustrated expression...


    Although he wanted to ask, why is Zhou Ye already so close to Jessica, and Sarah still squeezes in?


    But in the end he did not ask that sentence... Maybe it was because he was afraid of being hit harder, or maybe it was because he didn''t want to lose his demeanor... People who questioned others were hated by girls...


    "Ye, am I good..." After sending the boy away, Sarah looked at Zhou Ye and hurriedly asked for credit...


    "Good...Sarah is the best!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and took a mouthful of her mouth. Although what Sarah just said in front of him made him a little displeased, the performance behind it was quite good... ¡­Besides, the previous words are just a coincidence, there is no need to care...


    Jessica gritted her silver teeth in dissatisfaction. Seeing Sarah''s performance, she was a little unhappy...

 Chapter 801

    By coincidence, she saw a group of students wearing Durmstrang College uniforms. They were obviously also watching the ice sculptures. At the moment, Jessica unceremoniously said to the leading boy: "You, come here!"


    "Miss Fafna..." The boy from Durmstrang College didn''t dare to hesitate, and left and ran in front of the three of them, with a cautious look...


    No way, the princess of the Fafnah family has a reputation in Durmstrang College. Her reputation is all punched out... Almost all the thorns of Durmstrang College have been jeered. Signia has beaten...


    Jessica Fafner actually has another nickname at Durmstrang College-called Iron Princess... This is to describe her fist, like steel... Few people dare not buy the Dragon Princess Of...


    "You, go and sculpt an ice sculpture for me, just sculpt the scene of my beheading the fire-breathing dragon...no smaller than that statue!" Jessica said, pointing to Sarah''s ice sculpture.


    "Please rest assured, we promise to complete the task..." The boy was relieved after hearing Jessica''s words...


    To be honest, they didn''t feel any dissatisfaction for Zhou Ye''s tame the magic dragon princess, they just felt that Zhou Ye was doing harm to the people...


    At least, during this period, the steel princess'' temper has improved a lot. This can be seen from their faces... Why?Because Jessica likes to hit people and face, when she was angry before, it was all of them who were unlucky... It is normal to wear panda eyes every day...


    Now-because the iron princess of my academy has a smooth relationship, at least she doesn''t get angry very casually, and occasionally she can give them a smile, so they almost worship Zhou Ye as the savior...I hope their princess can be here. times Triwizard tournament wins, and then marries her groom ...... they later returned to college can also suffer less point beat ......


    As for the trivial matter of helping Jessica set up an ice sculpture, it is simply a side dish to them...


    Located in the north of Durmstrang College, apart from class, the only thing that can be played every day is ice and snow...Ice sculpture is a simple thing for them...


    I saw that the Durmstrang boy took the order back to his companions, and immediately retelled the steel princess''s orders to his companions. After a while-they began to act...


    Although the number of these six Durmstrang students is twice as small as those at Boothbatten, their efficiency is not slow at all...


    Some people sculpt, some use magic...someone is responsible for overall planning...


    In the blink of an eye, an ice sculpture of Jessica, which is seven or eight meters high, was carved out, especially the awe-inspiring look of Jessica''s anger-slashing fire-breathing dragon, which was beautifully carved...


    No way-none of these guys have not been beaten by Jessica. They remember Jessica''s expression too deeply... Almost everyone of them has the painful experience of turning into a panda. The indestructible fan fist is their lingering nightmare...


    Jessica looked at the statue of herself rising from the ground in front of her, and glanced at Sara proudly, which means that I am not bad too... and my statue is bigger than yours...


    "..." Sarah was speechless. "You are forcing people to sculpt you. I have seen them all. When the boy stood in front of you, his whole body was shaking!"


    "Don''t worry about how you carved it, it''s bigger than yours anyway!" Jessica said triumphantly.


    Sarah was dumbfounded when she heard Jessica''s words...


    The statue of Jessica in front of me, the pair of dragon wings alone is already several tens of meters in size. With her silhouette, his statue is like a dwarf... It''s just terrible...


    Seeing that the anger between the two grew stronger... Zhou Ye was speechless.


    Of course he knows why the two girls started fighting again after they calmed down for a few days... Both were the bane of the Christmas dinner tonight...


    At the Christmas dinner, there will be a Christmas ball-and the dancing partner of this Christmas ball is the incentive for the two women to fight again... To be honest, Zhou Ye is really a little bit big...


    But obviously-if the two girls continue to fight like this, this Nima might be what the fight will look like... Right now, Zhou Ye can only go out in person... to appease these two fighting spirits. Guys.


    "Okay, don''t fight..." Zhou Ye sighed and looked at the two sets of ice sculptures standing in front of him... and said depressedly, "You all have ice sculptures, but I don''t have any... it seems. I am really pitiful..."


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Seven


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the two women suddenly came to their minds¡ªthe two were just looking out for signs, but as a result, they ignored their boyfriend''s feelings...they both had ice sculptures in front of them, but¡ªthey didn''t have their boyfriends Ice sculpture?


    Is this a demonstration to your boyfriend??


    "I''m sorry... Ye, we forgot about yours... Otherwise, let''s sculpt one for you together??" Sarah said with some unease, don''t show up, don''t show up, ignore her boyfriend, it''s her own fault... this But the points reduction option.


    "Yes, yes, my dear, let me sculpt an ice sculpture for you with Sarah..." Jessica was obviously aware of her mistake and hurriedly remedied...


    "Then you only need to do it by the two of you, don''t ask others to help..." Zhou Ye said deliberately...


    "Huh?" X2


    The two women were dumbfounded... Can it be done with the two women?I can...but--it''s a bit troublesome...


    "Forget it, seeing you are so embarrassed, I''ll do it myself..." Zhou Ye said, walking to the clearing...


    The two girls followed Zhou Ye in an unusually obedient manner. They had already made up their minds. As long as their boyfriend did something, they would quickly go up and help...


    At this time, because of the two huge ice sculptures, it has attracted the attention of many people, and a circle of people has been surrounded...


    There was even a girl who quietly walked behind the three of them and eavesdropped on the conversation of the three of them... In fact, it is not an eavesdropping, and there is nothing shameful about it...


    When they heard that Zhou Ye alone did not have ice sculptures, the girls immediately felt that their opportunity had come. If they stepped forward at this time and helped Zhou Ye sculpt a statue of two women, would it represent them? There is also a chance to get Zhou Ye''s invitation letter from the Christmas ball tonight...


    Rumors are spreading at an unreasonable speed...very quickly--, such news is spread among girls, and it spreads faster and faster, and it spreads--the rumors have changed...


    In the end, it turned out to be. Whoever helps Zhou Ye carve an ice sculpture that satisfies him, then she will be invited by Zhou Ye to the Christmas ball tonight...become his dancing partner...


    Suddenly¡ªthe girls became excited...one by one rolled up their arms and sleeves, planning to do a big job.


    At this time, the changes in the girls'' pile also aroused the curiosity of Sarah and Jessica. Sarah couldn''t help but ask Zhou Ye, "What are they doing?"


    Sarah knew that her boyfriend''s five senses were extremely sensitive and could hear things they couldn''t hear...


    "They will pass on again-who can sculpt an ice sculpture that I am satisfied with now, I can get my invitation to the ball at the Christmas ball in the evening and become my Christmas partner!" Zhou Ye replied while exploring the venue.


    "What...? They''re talking nonsense..." Jessica was right now, fucking, this is because the river and the mussel are fighting, and the fisherman is profiting...


    "Yes, I''ll go tell them now, it''s a rumor..." Sarah was also on the side, joking, why did she fight Jessica so much? Why let these girls take advantage in the end...


    "Do you think they will believe what you say?" Zhou Ye didn''t worry at all, it was time for these silly girls to know how infighting is not desirable...


    Sarah and Jessica stopped their steps when they heard Zhou Ye''s words. That''s right¡ªthey said that all these were rumors, and it would only make the girls think they were lying... Dominate Zhou Ye...


    What should we do now?Only Zhou Ye can refute the rumors... But looking at his boyfriend''s behavior, he obviously doesn''t intend to refute the rumors... It''s all because the two of them just fought so hard, his boyfriend is obviously angry...


    "Ye..."


    "Dear¡­¡­"


    "We know that we were wrong... from now on we dare not... You go and refute the rumors!"


    The two women, one by one, hugged their boyfriend¡¯s arm... Now it¡¯s time to unite and be unanimous... Anyway, I don¡¯t know which bitch will be cheaper... Anyway, it won¡¯t be them...


    "Why do you want to refute the rumors..." Zhou Ye said while enjoying the feeling of having his arms sunk in those things, "Anyway, they have no chance..."


    When they heard Zhou Ye''s first sentence, the two women had their small faces collapsed, but when they heard Zhou Ye''s second sentence, their small faces were as happy as a flower...


    "Why..." Sarah was still a little worried, she asked carefully.


    "Because..." Zhou Ye finally found a place to his satisfaction, in an open space far from the statues of the two of them... "I plan to make an ice sculpture of my own..."


    As Zhou Ye said, he took out his magic wand and pointed it at the sky. A golden light shot straight into the sky. In the originally clear sky, dark clouds were suddenly covered, and the dense black clouds were low, making it almost impossible to breathe...


    "This¡ªthis is a blizzard..." Jessica, who lives in the Northland, is not unfamiliar with this kind of weather. She is almost dumbfounded. Her boyfriend said that she would just want to make ice sculptures and make a blizzard for Mao. what¡­¡­

 Chapter 802

    With the freezing north wind blowing, heavy snow fell from the sky--


    "Snowing¡­¡­"


    "Wow, it really snows..."


    Some people were cheering at Blizzard, which they had never seen before, while others looked at Zhou Ye in a daze-this is changing the weather...Although there is such a magic, but-it is only a small-scale change in the weather, who has ever seen this Large-scale weather changes??


    Look at the dark clouds that can''t be seen at a glance. The range of this weather change is thousands of square kilometers...


    "Cough cough--it seems to have used too much force accidentally..." Fortunately, Zhou Ye also found that he seemed to be playing off, and hurriedly shot a golden light at the sky with his magic wand, and suddenly¡ªthe dark clouds on the horizon dissipated, leaving only Under the dark clouds covering the entire college...


    "That''s it!" Zhou Ye said as he waved his magic wand again, and suddenly--a tornado connecting heaven and earth suddenly blew around them...


    Although the tornado was blowing very violently, because everyone was in the center of the tornado, it didn''t feel too dangerous, but the various ice sculptures around it suffered...


    One by one was swept into the sky by the huge wind, and the snowflakes that fell were even more so...a piece of it fell on the ground, all being blown into the air by the tornado...


    Zhou Ye watched more and more blood and ice cubes in the air, calculating the final landing point, and finally...the time has come...


    Zhou Ye picked up his magic wand and pointed at the center of the tornado, and a curse disappeared immediately-all the abnormal weather disappeared, just like the ice and snow tornado that destroyed the world just now was just a dream...


    Chapter one hundred and thirty-eight


    Although the tornado and blizzard stopped, the ice and snow masses that were caught in the sky will not disappear. With the disappearance of the tornado that engulfed them in mid-air, they have no strength to continue to rise. They are in the center of the earth. Under the action of gravity, they fell one after another.


    This can scare the people watching the bustle to death...


    I ask you, what kind of magic can be used to resist a heavy object that falls from a few hundred meters in the sky??How about dozens?How many hundreds??Thousands of them??


    "Help..."


    "Ahhhhh... to die, Maria, I love you..."


    "Woo...I don''t want to die..."


    "Uuuuu...I don''t want to die...I haven''t tasted the taste of love yet!"


    I don¡¯t know how others resisted it, anyway, a lot of students have collapsed... They were crying bitterly, which really made Zhou Ye speechless...


    As for Jessica and Sarah??


    Although the two were also a little scared, their footsteps standing behind Zhou Ye didn''t move. They believed that their boyfriend would definitely save themselves. Even if they couldn''t save themselves, they couldn''t live together, they could die together, they would be content. Up...


    Will Zhou Ye let them die?That is absolutely-impossible...


    Just when the ice cubes and snow masses were about to fall on the ground, Zhou Ye just raised his hand slightly, and pointed to the magic wand in his hand-all of the falling objects stopped in midair, as if they had lost their gravity. , Just floating there...


    Just kidding, at this speed, the ice cubes are all broken, how did Zhou Ye carve his own statue... He made such a big movement to make raw materials, not to kill people...


    Following the command of the magic wand in Zhou Ye''s hand, these ice cubes and the snow group fell together in an orderly manner. Soon, a cube of more than two hundred meters in length, width and height was piled up in front of Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye looked at the giant ice cube in front of him with satisfaction. If he didn''t have to use magic, he had hundreds of ways to do it better than this, but for now - let''s forget it...


    As Zhou Ye thought, he pointed his magic wand at the ice cube. Now these are only semi-finished products, and they need to continue to lower their temperature. Otherwise, they won''t turn into ice cubes...


    While Zhou Ye was busy there, Sarah and Jessica looked at the huge cube in front of them with bright eyes. What is the concept of two hundred meters?Let¡¯s put it this way¡ªit¡¯s almost equivalent to a fifty-story building. Of course, this still refers to the kind of building that doesn¡¯t cut corners. If you reduce it a bit, it becomes a sixty-story building...


    This¡ªit¡¯s a miracle. Standing in front of this ice cube, you will only feel small...


    The other students around were also dumbfounded. Almost all of them were watching with bated breath-they were witnessing the birth of a miracle...


    After Zhou Ye used magic to evacuate the temperature of this cube, the ice cube finally turned into a crystal clear ice...


    "Okay, work can finally start..." Zhou Ye looked at the material in front of him with satisfaction, and then with a wave of his hand, the magic wand in his hand turned into a slender stabbing sword...


    Holding the stabbing sword and lightly swiping on the ice, an ice mark appeared on the surface of the ice...


    His actions immediately caused the people behind him to lament. In their eyes, such a huge and crystal clear cube is already a miracle...


    But Zhou Ye obviously didn''t think so. He kept sculpting on the huge ice with a rapier without stopping. His movements became faster and faster...


    All the people looked at Zhou Ye stupidly-they were waiting for Zhou Ye to present them-a bigger surprise.


    And at this moment-at the highest point of Boothbatten College, on a building more than 20 meters high, three people are also observing Zhou Ye''s actions...


    "The magic of this little guy is really amazing...I really can''t imagine, who else can have such a huge magic power!" Erica Lunokki looked at the huge square ice crystal in the distance, and sighed .


    Even though he is arrogant, he has to admit that the representative of Hogwarts this time is really amazing...


    "The little guy still needs a good training..." Albus Dumbledore said modestly, but his beard that kept curling up betrayed his true feelings, obviously-he was very proud at the moment .


    Although he was also surprised by Zhou Ye''s almost endless magic power, Dumbledore was of course very happy because he was a student of his own, and a seed he had always been optimistic about, enough to fight Voldemort...


    The more powerful Zhou Ye is, the happier he is... As for restricting Zhou Ye??He is just a principal, not a politician... He admits that his students do have this or that kind of problem, but if this is the only way to guard against this... then it''s boring, maybe, he will create a better than Voldemort The more terrifying villain came out...


    Moreover, in Dumbledore''s view, although Zhou Ye was bothered, never had a girl with him left him, indicating that he was still very responsible...this was enough.


    There are many girlfriends, which shows that he is caring and does not abandon his old girlfriends, which shows that he has a sense of responsibility... What else can Zhou Ye want??No one is perfect...Perhaps only the gods that people imagine are perfect...Because they are illusory, they are perfect, nothing more...


    "..." And Ms. Maxim, as the host, did not participate in the discussion between the two. In fact, she was fortunate in her heart. Fortunately, the seed player in her school did not choose to fight Zhou Ye, but chose to capture him with emotion. This is really true. A perfect choice.


    The three principals were here to discuss the next event, but they were attracted by Zhou Ye''s magical large-scale snowstorm...


    If it weren''t for Dumbledore''s insistence on letting Zhou Ye handle it by himself, I''m afraid the other two principals have already asked to evacuate the students, and at the same time they used the curse against the sky to disappear...


    Although they think they don''t have the ability to eliminate such a wide range of blizzards, but-as much as they can do...


    It was precisely because they did not intervene that they finally saw Zhou Ye''s true strength-of course, this was what they thought was true strength, just the tip of the iceberg was enough to make them astonished...


    Exquisite magic control, powerful calculation power, and so wonderful operation... I have to say that Zhou Ye taught them a lesson.


    Just watching that the snow and ice sculptures that were originally scattered on the grasslands outside the college have completely disappeared at this moment, Ms. Maxim couldn''t help but want to smile... This guy is too much...


    Chapter one hundred and thirty-nine


    Time passed by every minute...


    Everyone could finally vaguely see what Zhou Ye had carved out...


    That is the black dragon named Elizabeth Bartoli. On her head, three human figures stand...


    That was Zhou Ye holding Sarah and Jessica...


    The attitude of the three people and the vividness of the carvings-whether it is Sarah''s soft, beautiful, charming and charming-or Jessica''s awe-inspiring royal sister style, they are all the essence of the two...


    Sarah and Jessica looked at this--the three of them stood on Elizabeth''s head, the ice sculptures soaring in the sky, excited and hard to control...


    And they also felt a deep guilt at the same time¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 803

    When the two of them were fighting just now, they didn¡¯t care about their boyfriend¡¯s feelings at all. They just wanted to compare themselves to each other in order to compete for the right to dance partner tonight... They felt that they were compared to Zhou Ye who always thought about themselves. It''s so selfish.


    By the time Zhou Ye finished his final finishing touch, almost an hour had passed.


    Standing on a high place, Zhou Ye stretched a little bit. In fact, if he wanted to sculpt with all his strength, only one second would be enough, but in order to take care of the hearts of those guys below, he had to use the full speed. In one hour...


    I have to say-what a tragedy...


    Zhou Ye sighed and jumped off this giant ice sculpture...


    As soon as he landed on the ground, two fiery bodies squeezed into his arms... Xiangkou, don''t hesitate to land on his cheeks...


    Zhou Ye responded to the enthusiasm of the two women and asked, "Do you like this ice sculpture..."


    "like¡­¡­"


    "I really like it..."


    The two women''s almost unanimous answers made Zhou Ye laugh, what he wanted was this effect...


    After the two women looked at each other, they said in unison, "I''m sorry...Ye (darling)?"


    "Why do you have to apologize?" Zhou Ye asked knowingly.


    "I''m sorry¡ªwe are so selfish..." Sarah said first: "Tonight''s Christmas ball, you invite Jessica...!"


    "No... Honey, you should invite Sarah to your Christmas ball tonight..." Jessica also humbly said.


    "No... you should be invited!"


    "No, no, you should be invited..."


    Zhou Ye looked at the two people who kept being humble, a little speechless, he didn''t expect that being too harmonious would also be troublesome... But this is not a big problem for him... He actually has a better way!


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and pecked at the corners of the two women, "Okay, don''t fight...Tonight you two are my dancing partners..."


    Zhou Ye said, putting his hands behind him, and then when he stretched it out again, each hand held a crystal clear ice rose... "I don¡¯t know if I have that honor, at the Christmas ball tonight , Can you be your dancing partner??"


    "Ye--!"


    "Dear!"


    The two women almost grabbed the ice crystal rose from Zhou Ye... Excitedly offered their little scorpion...


    To be Zhou Ye''s dancing partner, of course they couldn''t ask for it... The Qianrang just now was only because they realized that their struggle had caused unimaginable trouble to their boyfriend...


    Since their boyfriends have sent an invitation to themselves, it is obvious-they decided to give him all the problems, anyway, it was the invitation he sent to both at the same time...


    Looking at the three people who were together, in the crowd of onlookers, I don¡¯t know who clapped first, and suddenly¡ªthere was a round of applause...


    Now that the three of them have settled their own affairs, there is no need to stay here... They have to rush back to prepare for the Christmas ball tonight... You know, it is very troublesome for women to put on makeup and change dresses...


    Even Jessica has already made an appointment with Sarah to go to her dorm room to change her dress... dresses like this, it is really difficult to wear it alone, especially in the delegation that Jessica is here. Apart from her, there are no more girls, she can only turn to Sarah for help...


    After Zhou Ye sent the two women back to their dormitory, he walked towards his residence...


    He also needs to prepare. Even though Hogwarts'' school uniforms are very beautiful, but--sure enough to dance in a robe, it doesn''t look like that at all...


    When he walked into his magic tent, he habitually shouted, "Alili..."


    As a result, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smiled bitterly... He had forgotten that, in order to let Alili get acquainted with his own woman, yesterday, he sent Alili and Yisha back through the portal. In my own castle...


    Today is Christmas Eve, I guess it will be very lively in the castle...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but feel homesick...


    Forget it, I don¡¯t want that anymore¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye closed the door of the tent and walked into his bedroom...


    While pulling out a black evening gown from his wristband, he took off his Hogwarts robe...


    After dropping the robe on the couch, Zhou Ye began to put on the evening gown... When he had just put it on, he suddenly felt that he had two hands behind him, gently helping himself to organize his clothes...


    "Thank you... Jasmine!" Zhou Ye said casually.


    "Little villain--how did you know it was mine?" A pair of slender hands hugged the waist of the evening gown...The silver hair flung Zhou Ye''s shoulders...Who is it not Jasmine??


    "Because I smelled the scent of your body..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly... grabbing Jasmine''s hand, and dragging her in front of him... "Why is this time here?"


    "Because I''m jealous..." Jasmine muttered to her little horn, and said dissatisfied: "I want a statue that high...I also want to be your Christmas ball partner...I don''t care, I also want..."


    "Why are you jealous with your niece..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly.


    "The niece is jealous!" Jasmine mumbled: "I obviously helped you, but I didn''t get a statue like that. How could I not be jealous..."


    "But..." Zhou Ye also had a headache, and the jealous woman was unreasonable...


    "Forget it... let you go!" Jasmine knew that it was absolutely impossible for Zhou Ye to get a big ice sculpture for herself now. This would reveal the relationship between the two... it might reveal the relationship between the two, maybe Sarah¡¯s cleverness will think of certain things, so - as expected, she still needs to hide...


    "But--the statue can be omitted...but, I''m going to take your top spot today..." Jasmine said, and the little hand started to take off Zhou Ye''s clothes... "Humph--you got it today. Such a big movement is going to eat those two little girls, right? Humph¡ªI¡¯ll eat you first today...to annoy them..."


    Facing the jealous Jasmine, Zhou Ye was a little bit dumbfounded. He knew that this girl was not so anxious. You know, since Zhou Ye joined Boothbarton College, Jasmine¡¯s share of public food was always the earliest. Yes, especially after Alili and Isha returned to the castle yesterday, they were all served by Jasmine...


    She ate and supported herself last night, and came to tease herself today. Obviously, she is absolutely jealous... But forget it, it makes no sense to talk to a jealous woman, so she just-fight with a real sword and let her know I know... how miserable the provocation will end...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly this time, "Little girl, you are seeking your own death..."


    "Ah¡ªlittle badass, you tap...hiss¡ª"


    One thousand one hundred and forty chapters


    Just when Zhou Ye was teaching a jealous woman...


    In Sarah''s bedroom--


    "Sarah, your dress is really beautiful!" Jessica looked at Sarah in a pink dress and exclaimed.


    She''s really not telling a lie. Although pink is a cute color, but-how should I put it, it is an age-related color. After a certain age, few people can wear this color. It feels luxurious.


    And that age group is just fourteen years old...that is the age group of a loli...


    And 17-year-old Sarah can convey a luxurious feeling in this pink dress. This can only say that her bottom plate is good, but it is true that as a girl with 50% Veeva blood, she If not beautiful, almost no woman can claim to be beautiful.


    "Really?" Sarah asked happily.


    "Yes, today you are definitely the brightest star in the ball!" Clara said enviously.


    "No, it''s not as exaggerated as you said!" Sarah smiled and waved her hand, and then praised Jessica: "Jessica...what kind of dress are you in, it looks so beautiful..."

 Chapter 804

    "This is the traditional dress of our Fafna family!" Jessica said with a hint of pride on her small face: "This is made of dragon skin. It is not only a dress, but also a battle dress... it symbolizes us. The brave spirit of the Fafna family!"


    "It''s really beautiful!" Sarah looked at Jessica in front of her, and exclaimed sincerely.


    At this time, Jessica was wearing a red dress. Under her knee-length red dress, Zhou Ye¡¯s favorite long legs... and her upper body was a short, vest-like outfit. Her red armor, which gave her awe-inspiring royal sister temperament an indescribable wildness...


    Coupled with her long fiery red hair, the whole person exudes a different temperament from Sarah...a wild temperament that people can''t help but want to conquer...


    "It''s beautiful..." Clara couldn''t help but exclaim.


    Sarah and Jessica, who had changed their dresses, looked at Clara strangely...


    "What''s the matter with you? Why are you looking at me like this?" Clara looked at herself, she didn''t wear the wrong clothes, let alone the wrong buttons... "Is there anything wrong with me?"


    "What?? The problem is big..." Sarah sighed: "Clara, it''s Christmas Eve tonight, especially because of the Triwizard Tournament. Tonight is a rare Christmas ball in a few years... ¡­Why are you still wearing a school uniform? Didn¡¯t a boy invite you?"


    "How could a boy invite me to be a dance partner?" Clara smiled and waved her hand. "How could an ugly duckling like me be invited... Don''t be kidding!"


    Sarah looked at Jessica with a weird expression... and then said to Clara: "By the way, Clara, my lip gloss is out of pink. Can you borrow one for me? I remember the sixth grader. Rachel has a pink lip gloss, can you borrow it for me?"


    "Of course no problem!" Clara smiled and stood up. She knew that at this time, wearing a dress was very tiring, and it was indeed better to do errands by yourself...


    Clara walked out of the dormitory without hesitation--the sixth-grade dormitory had to go so far, so she didn''t care...


    As soon as she walked out of the bedroom door, the smile on Clara''s face disappeared...How could it be possible that no boy invited her to be her dance partner??He is not an ugly woman. Strictly speaking, Clara is still a beauty...


    But how does she admire those boys??


    Her heart has been filled with the figure of one person...no more room for another person...just that person, but the boyfriend of her best girlfriend...


    She-really don''t want to fight with her girlfriend...


    As for, just find a boy to be a dance partner?That''s what Clara doesn''t want... She doesn''t even want to be close to other boys in front of that person... No, it should be said that she doesn''t want to associate with other boys at all...


    Even if she knows, she might not have a relationship with that figure in this life... But, as a best friend, when she is fine, she feels very happy when she sees that figure once...


    "Sure enough-I''m better alone!" Clara looked at the almost empty hallway of the dormitory. She knew that the girls were all in their dormitories, busy trying on dresses and makeup, waiting for the evening dance party. Coming...


    An indescribable sense of loneliness rose from Clara''s heart...


    She shook her head vigorously, "Don''t think about it... Clara, Sarah is your best girlfriend... Don''t you want to even have a girlfriend to do it for a man? That''s fine... That''s fine. ...It''s good to watch from a distance..."


    While whispering words that others could not understand, she walked towards the seventh-grade dormitory...


    At this moment, in her dorm with Sarah, a [conspiracy] against her is also brewing...


    "Why did you take Clara away?" Jessica looked at Sara and asked, "I just saw pink lip gloss in your makeup box!"


    "How can I discuss something with you without pushing her away?" Sarah said, sitting on the stool.


    "What do you want to discuss with me?" Jessica asked curiously.


    "I--I want Ye to accept Clara..." Sarah said, looking straight into Jessica''s eyes."I know, Clara likes Ye, but because of me... she doesn''t even dare to show this feeling..."


    "So what?" Jessica waited for Sarah''s text in time, she knew that Sarah hadn''t finished her words.


    "So, I want to negotiate a condition with you..." Sarah said, "I am willing to give up my bet on becoming Ye''s wife. Even if the winner is me, I am willing to give up this right... I just want to make Ye also accepts Clara..."


    "Is it worth it?" Jessica asked slowly.


    "It''s worth¡ª!" Sarah replied decisively: "Clara would rather be ruined than betray me for me. For me, I would rather suppress my feelings than show me... Every time the beneficiary is me. , As a friend, I feel that this kind of self is too mean, accepting blindly, but never giving...So, I also want to do something for her..."


    "Even the position of my dear legal wife?" Jessica, who has never had a friend, couldn''t understand Sarah''s thoughts, but-it doesn''t mean she won''t be moved by this friendship.


    "Yes, even if it is the position of Ye''s legal wife!" After Sarah finished speaking, she looked at Jessica and said, "Don''t get me wrong. Although I gave up the position of wife, it does not mean that I will leave Ye. His lover...I don''t want to get married anyway..."


    "..." Jessica stared at Sarah for a while, and said: "I accept your proposal..."


    "Really?" Sarah said overjoyed.


    "But..." Jessica said but, Sarah was stunned."But-I don''t accept the change of the bet. If you win, the position of your wife will still be yours..."


    "Why?" This time it was Sarah''s turn to ask why.


    "Because-I don''t want to be that despicable person either..." Jessica sighed and said, "All the bets remain the same, Clara, I will help her... It''s nothing more than one more lover, my dear. not give a damn about¡­¡­"


    "Thank you... Jessica, thank you..." Sarah jumped up in excitement, stretched out her hands and hugged Jessica tightly, and tried her best to kiss her face...


    "¡ª¡ªDon¡¯t mess up my makeup..."


    Chapter One Hundred Forty One


    "Very well, it seems that you all have your own dancing partners!" Professor Dumbledore looked at the students in front of him and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect it. I just told you about the Triwizard Tournament a few days ago. You¡¯ve prepared so much for the traditional show!"


    "Yes, professor, for the traditional show in this competition, I asked my mother to customize the latest dress for me!" A boy from Slytherin said excitedly: "Although we can''t compare with our little prince, But you have to work hard to win glory for the school... right?"


    Hearing his ridicule, everyone laughed...


    Of course they knew that if they were better than women, they would definitely not be better than Zhou Ye''s enchanting villain, but fortunately, Zhou Ye had been seen dead by two beauties from Boothbatten College and Durmstrang College... So, they still have a chance to take the opportunity to shoot other girls...


    "His Royal Highness... You will definitely not steal our dancing partner... right?" A boy said jokingly.


    "That''s not necessarily! In case I encounter a beautiful one, I will still shoot..." Zhou Ye smiled and struck the gang of exuberant Hormon... In fact, he has screened all the people who should be screened... ¡­He really doesn''t know how to shoot those guys'' dancing partners.


    Besides, he can''t pack the whole girls from Boothbatton College...


    Although everyone knew that Zhou Ye was joking, they still groaned very cooperatively...After all, if Zhou Ye really started to attack their dancing partner, they really had no room to resist...


    "Okay..." Professor Dumbledore interrupted the amusement of his students with a smile, looking at the well-dressed boys, he knew that these guys can''t wait... "Let''s go and join us. This grand ball...I hope those girls will scream for your preparation tonight!"


    "It''s impossible to scream for us, professor...scream for our prince, that''s absolute..."


    "Yes, I will definitely scream for our prince!"


    "I think we have an obligation to protect our Prince, otherwise, he will definitely be carried away by those girls!"


    "Hahaha... yes yes... the eyes of those girls looking at our Prince of Hogwarts are really crazy!"


    I don¡¯t know who said these words, and the boys of the Hogwarts delegation have a lot of recognition-Zhou Ye¡¯s dress today is the old-fashioned British style dress with black background and gold rim, giving him a handsome face. It adds a bit of extravagance, just like a real prince...


    "Let''s go... Ye, come and stand with me!" Dumbledore didn''t say anything, but smiled. After summoning Zhou Ye to his side, he led everyone to the lobby of Boothbatten College... ¡­


    "In the afternoon, good job!" Dumbledore said to Zhou Ye as he walked: "Ms. Maxim even wants to use magic to preserve the ice sculptures you made forever, as another of Boothbat College. landscape¡­¡­"


    "...Can this thing be a landscape?" Zhou Ye asked strangely as he walked beside Dumbledore.


    "Of course..." Dumbledore smiled and turned to look at the magnificent ice sculpture in the distance, and said: "This is the only time since the Triwizard Tournament was held. The representatives of the three colleges are as close as a family... Very Representative..."


    "..." Zhou Ye didn''t know how to answer. It was obvious that Dumbledore was teasing himself, one delay and two success...

 Chapter 805

    The boys at Hogwarts, led by Dumbledore, walked to the door of the hall...


    Of course, Dumbledore won''t pay attention to them anymore at this time, because at the prom, they always have to find their dance partner...


    "Well, gentlemen... Your chance is here, go find your respective dancing partners..." Dumbledore smiled and pointed to Zhou Ye, and said, "Especially you, little guy, be careful not to capsize... ¡­"


    Hearing what the professor said, the boys burst into laughter again... They all knew that Zhou Ye''s dancing partner would definitely not be one...


    Of course, their smiles are also kind, just want to see how their prince of Hogwarts will get through this difficult thing, maybe they can learn two more tricks...


    However, now they have to find their respective dancing partners first...


    In a blink of an eye, only Zhou Ye was left on the spot¡ª¡ª


    Seeing Zhou Ye standing there alone, many girls in costumes tried to come forward and invite Zhou Ye to be their dancing partner. Obviously...Zhou Ye would not agree, he already had a partner. Up...


    Just when Zhou Ye was busy refusing to come forward and wanted to be his dancing partner girls, the whole corridor suddenly fell silent...


    "What a beauty¡­¡­"


    "God, I think I saw Aphrodite and Athena and Artemis..."


    "It''s so beautiful..."


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but look up. From the end of the corridor, three girls with different expressions slowly walked up. At the forefront was Jessica Fafuna, who has long and fiery red wavy hair. She is today. Wearing a distinctive red evening dress, this dress vividly contrasts her wildness and fitness...


    And behind her, is Sarah Alissa, who is wearing a pink dress and has blond hair...The tight design perfectly sets off her beautiful figure...


    The one beside Sarah Alissa is no one else, but Clara in a long black dress... Against the background of that long black dress, Clara is like a night elf, making people It feels so amazing...Even Sarah and Jessica with strong auras can''t hide her demeanor...


    "My dear, you all look so beautiful!" Zhou Ye smiled and greeted him. When the girls who had surrounded him saw the three daughters of Sarah, they knew they were out of play... Zhiqu left.


    "You are also very handsome tonight!" Jessica smiled and responded to her engagement partner, Sarah even walked to Zhou Ye''s side, gently sip on his cheek... "It seems that you didn''t take advantage of our absence. Steal the fishy, ??count you honestly, reward you..."


    "That''s right... Good boy has candy!" Jessica also smiled, and kissed Zhou Ye gently on the other cheek...


    Zhou Ye was not satisfied, just that, but looked at Clara blankly, as if waiting for her to give herself a reward...


    Under Zhou Ye''s scorching gaze, Clara''s pretty face was reddened, her head was slightly lower... she didn''t dare to speak.


    "My dear, in the face of girls, take the initiative to attack..." Sarah smiled and hugged her boyfriend''s arm, tapped her toes and said in his ear: "Be proactive and there will be surprises..."


    Hearing Sarah''s words, Zhou Ye was taken aback...what was going on??He didn''t expect Sarah to say that... In fact, Zhou Ye did have a good opinion of Clara, and the degree of affection was not low, otherwise he would not leave a hint to Clara...


    But Zhou Ye has always kept his feet on the scale. He didn¡¯t intend to expose his attempt to Clara until Sarah was dealt with... Niu needs to make a meal one by one, and eat one bite at a time... Soak a lot of chicken and eggs...


    Why did Sarah suddenly say that?Is this a hint?Or a test?Or is it a language trap??


    While Zhou Ye was thinking, Jessica on the other side also posted, holding Zhou Ye¡¯s other arm, lowered her head in his ear, and said, ¡°Sarah and I have already decided, let Clara be you Lover... Are you happy? Are you surprised?"


    Hearing Jessica¡¯s words, Zhou Ye¡¯s eyes lit up¡ªSarah¡¯s words need to be considered, but Jessica¡¯s words don¡¯t need to be considered, because she is accustomed to speaking with strength, and she has never been too lazy to move with those careful thoughts... If you say yes, then it is... there will be no second meaning.


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly, stepped forward, and stood beside Clara. He hugged Clara''s waist with his hands unceremoniously, and unceremoniously took a sip on her cheek, "Merry Christmas..."


    Clara''s cheeks became even more red, and her head almost fell to her mouth...


    Chapter one hundred and forty two


    Zhou Ye''s kiss of Clara calmed down the entire corridor, and all the girls looked at Zhou Ye with bright eyes...


    Sarah and Jessica deliberately created the iron curtain of isolation. Because of Clara¡¯s special case, there seems to be a little looseness, so that those crazy girls seem to have seen some close contact with Prince Hogwarts. Hope.


    The reason why Clara can avoid the iron curtain of isolation created by Sarah and Jessica is obviously because of her identity. She is Sara''s best friend...


    Among the girls, some of the clever ones are already looking at Sarah and Jessica with eager eyes. Since there is a Clara, who can guarantee that there will not be a second Clara... or even a third one. the fourth?


    As for more women?Stop making trouble, before the end, who would dare to say that he is the winner... The ugly guy is so uncompetitive, but who would look for such a guy??No one would dare to say that he was a winner until the end of a thing like robbing a man...


    The girl who was already active, began to eagerly want to move closer to Sarah...


    "I think if you don''t leave, you will have a lot of friends soon!" Jessica looked not far away, looked at the girls here frequently, and laughed at Sarah.


    "I regret letting Ye take the initiative now!" Sarah said, walking over, holding Zhou Ye''s arm and her girlfriend''s arm at the same time... "I think the prom is about to begin, let''s still Good to go in..."


    With that said, Sarah directly pulled the two of them and walked towards the hall... Jessica smiled and shook her head, then quickly walked over and took her boyfriend''s other arm...


    Although Zhou Ye was a little confused at first, he swept away the eager gaze of the girls outside, and he almost understood Sarah''s thoughts...Although he wanted to tell Sarah, don''t care so much, he despised those girls, But-forget it, just let her go...


    One man, three women and four people just walked towards the hall...


    Although it is not too late for Zhou Ye and others, it is not too early. At this moment, the hall is full of men and women in costumes.... The original luxurious decorations in the hall have now changed their appearance...


    I saw that the silk curtains that were originally hung on the walls around the hall to show their luxury have now become ice walls that can be seen by others, and the crystal lights on the ceiling have disappeared... replaced by sprinkles. Snow falling from the sky...


    Those snowflakes that fell from the sky did not turn into water after falling on the ground. Instead, they disappeared on the white edelweiss carpet on the ground. It was obviously like the weather ceiling in Hogwarts Hall. The heavy snowfall is just a magic trick.


    When Zhou Ye walked into the crowd with Sarah and other women, the crowd that had been crowded backed away, giving the four a passage out...


    All of them were paying attention to Zhou Ye and others...because they were the protagonists of today''s ball.


    The opening dance of this Christmas ball requires representatives from three schools to dance, and then the grand ball...


    When Zhou Ye brought Sarah, Jessica, and Clara to the edge of the dance floor, everyone was looking at Zhou Ye, they were waiting to see Zhou Ye''s joke...


    You know, the meaning of the first dance is extraordinary, it represents a faint ambiguous signal...


    This group of guys have long seen Zhou Ye displeased...As a person from outside the school, they soaked the flowers of their academy as soon as they came, and soaked in the flowers of the academy. Everyone loves the most beautiful flowers. There is nothing wrong with this, but he is still entangled with the contestants of Durmstrang Academy...


    This wasn''t the most annoying, the most annoying was that their wish to wait for Zhou Ye to capsize went bankrupt.


    According to their thoughts, Sarah¡¯s arrogant personality would never tolerate someone treating herself half-heartedly. By then, they might have a chance to kiss Fangze, but¡ªsomething that surprised them. Now, Sarah actually endured the breath, and went in and out with Jessica...like a good sister and a good girlfriend.


    How can this group of guys bear it?


    However-given the strength that Zhou Ye and Jessica showed in the game, no one dared to provoke them...


    But today¡ªthey finally waited for this opportunity, a chance to watch Zhou Ye capsize¡ªcome on, aren¡¯t you great?You have the ability to invite two girls to dance the first dance together...


    Standing on the edge of the dance floor, Zhou Ye, feeling the resentful gaze coming from all directions, smiled slightly...turned around and looked at Sarah and Jessica...


    At this time, the two women also looked at Zhou Ye with a smile. Although they didn¡¯t feel angry because Zhou Ye invited them to dance the first dance first, they still wanted to see their boyfriend embarrassed. Looks like...


    When Zhou Ye looked at the slightly shifted smile on the faces of the two women, how could he not know what idea they had made??This is to see your own jokes... But is his Zhou Ye''s jokes so easy to read??


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye took a step back slightly, and then the mutation happened...


    I saw Zhou Ye''s figure blurred for a while, and then, like a clone technique, instantly transformed into two Zhou Ye.


    Seeing this scene, the guys who were waiting to see Zhou Ye''s good show suddenly exclaimed...

 Chapter 806

    "This...what magic is this?"


    "Clone magic??"


    "Is there such a magic?"


    "Who knows this? Do you have a better answer...?"


    "No more..."


    Listening to the buzzing discussion around, Zhou Ye laughed, Mao''s clone magic, he himself hates clone flow the most, so how could he use any clone magic?All this is just an afterimage that appears because of the excessive speed, but because of Zhou Ye''s excessive speed, this afterimage is already between illusion and reality...


    As far as this trick is concerned, Zhou Ye is quite skilled...No way, who makes him more women?


    He also often uses this kind of speed skills to play two-on-one, or three-on-one with his girlfriends...cough cough, everyone understands it, don¡¯t worry too much...


    It''s not a clone. It''s not a clone. It''s important to say three times.


    "I don''t know, am I lucky enough to invite a beautiful girl to dance the first dance?" x2


    Sarah and Jessica looked at the two boyfriends who were exactly the same in front of them, and they were surprised to cover their little eyes, and looked at each other with some bewilderment, but - at this time, how could Zhou Ye give them time to think What?Quickly cutting the mess is the king...


    The two women only felt their little hands tight, and then they were dragged onto the dance floor... Following Zhou Ye''s dance steps, they involuntarily jumped...


    On the huge dance floor, two pairs of dancers are dancing, but the male partners of the two pairs are the same person. It has to be said that this strange view has attracted everyone''s attention...


    Clara stood on the edge of the dance floor, looking at the three people dancing on the dance floor, her eyes were full of envy... I really want to, I really want to dance with him...


    Chapter one hundred and forty three


    In order to let the students have a relaxed and pleasant dance atmosphere, today all the teachers and principals will not appear at the dance, and even the accompaniment at the dance is organized spontaneously by the students...


    As for your question, where is the Forest Girl Choir...??


    Ahem, this is a good question. Basically, they should spend Christmas Eve with Zhou Ye''s other women in Zhou Ye''s castle now... This is really a sad story. Tell the truth-Ms. Maxim When I learned about this, I almost wanted to beat Zhou Ye...Of course, I couldn''t beat him before, let alone her mood.


    If it weren¡¯t for Professor Dumbledore¡¯s promise to her, she would set the table up if Ms. Maxim was not allowed, Madan¡¯s-to hold a Triwizard Tournament and wipe out her forest beautiful girl choir, she thought. The plug is dying.


    Ahem-far away...


    In the whole hall, the Christmas Eve banquet is in the form of a buffet cold meal. The drinks and food are placed on the ice table. If you need it, you can take it yourself...


    But obviously everyone was not in the mood to have dinner at this time. They all looked at the two pairs of dancing partners dancing the first dance on the dance floor, and they talked a lot. Some people were discussing what magic Zhou Ye used, and some were discussing two girls. Whose dance steps are more graceful...


    But none of this has anything to do with Clara. She just looked at the two people on the dance floor with envy. Her eyes kept moving around the figure of a scumbag...


    Finally, after a dance, Zhou Ye took the two women out of the dance floor, and the two figures became one again in a blur...


    After dancing with this song, the dance party officially began. From time to time, boys took their dance partners into the dance floor and began tonight''s dance party...


    Clara had no idea of ??dancing. Her gaze followed the three people. When Clara was moving to find those three people, a shadow suddenly turned her into that person¡¯s sight. It''s all covered...


    "Miss, can I ask you to do a dance?" A self-righteous guy appeared in front of Clara, drew a curl on his sideburns on his slippery shit hair... ¡­It seems that there is an urge to laugh.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t want to dance..." Clara glanced at the guy, and then said directly and unceremoniously: "Could you please give in, you blocked me..."


    "I''m sorry..." The guy hurried to the side with a depressed look, and then continued to look for another target, but with his look tonight, it is estimated that none of the girls promised...


    None of these matters about Clara. She began to look for the familiar figure in the crowd in the hall, but-to the disappointment of Clara, she did not see the conspicuous figure of a man and a woman...


    Just as she looked around anxiously, she finally found her goal, but to her a little disappointment, she only saw Sarah and Jessica''s back, but did not see Zhou Ye...


    At this time, Sarah and Jessica, two women, seem to be going out of the hall...


    Clara couldn''t care much anymore. She hurriedly mentioned her skirt and wanted to catch up... Anyway, she believed that as long as she found Sarah and Jessica, even if she could not find Zhou Ye for a while, After a while, Zhou Ye will also show up on his own. This has almost become a pattern...


    However, she had just chased out for two steps, and suddenly a figure stopped in front of her again, "Miss, I wonder if I can dance with you??"


    "I..." Clara just wanted to say [I don''t dance] a little bit hotly, but she suddenly realized who this familiar voice is... "Zhou...you, why are you here?? You shouldn''t look for it. Sarah and the others?"


    "They said that I played tricks on them and turned the first important ball in their lives into a farce, so... I was temporarily cruelly abandoned!" Zhou Ye deliberately made a depressed look. , Said.


    Actually--Zhou Ye was just joking with Clara. He came here tonight by order. When dancing, Sarah and Jessica asked him to attack Clara at the same time... and even, deliberately spent the rest of the time. It''s all left to Clara...


    "Huh?" Clara lightly concealed her small eyes with a look of surprise. She couldn''t imagine the appearance of Sarah being angry with Zhou Ye.-She could even endure things like Jessica, how could it be? Are you angry because of small things??


    However, Clara really cares about her girlfriends. She hurriedly pulled Zhou Ye''s hand, and was about to chase Sarah and the others, "It''s okay, I believe Sarah must be just joking. Just make it clear... In this case, you can¡¯t do anything...Eh, Zhou? Why don¡¯t you go...Let¡¯s catch up with Sarah... I¡¯ll help you persuade them!"


    "..." Zhou Ye felt the power coming from his arms. The power was so great, it was obvious that Clara was really anxious, not just acting...


    "Klara... don''t you like me??"


    "Ha...haha... your joke is not funny at all, how could I like you?" Clara tried to hide the unnatural expression on her face, and said: "It''s not the time to say those things, let''s hurry up Go find Sarah and the others..."


    "Actually, I was joking with you..." Zhou Ye sighed and said, "Sarah, Jessica and the others are not angry, but they ask me to do one thing... only then can I see them... "


    "What''s the matter?" Clara asked strangely when she heard Zhou Ye''s words.She was not angry about the joke Zhou Ye just made...


    "They want me to help you become the brightest star in the dance tonight!" Zhou Ye said, pulling Clara''s hand and leading her to the dance floor, and then unceremoniously embraced her Xiao Man At the waist, one lightly tugged, Clara felt that she could not help but start to spin with Zhou Ye''s dance steps...


    At this moment, Clara really felt like she was dreaming, she really realized her dream-but she was afraid that this was just a scene like Cinderella in a fairy tale, and she would fight back at dawn. Prototype...


    While feeling Zhou Ye''s powerful arms, while greedily breathing the breath that belongs to him... Clara is a little fascinated, fairy tales are fairy tales... Even if there is only one night, one night is good...


    Clara put her hands weakly on Zhou Ye''s shoulders, her figure was carried by Zhou Ye, on the dance floor, like a night elf, spinning her graceful posture-at this moment, she really felt very, very For her, all this is like a dream.


    The boys and girls who originally danced on the dance floor, under the graceful dances of Zhou Ye and Clara, gradually stopped their steps, joking, compared with this pair, their dance steps are as ridiculous as clowns. , They are not willing to be ashamed...


    At some point, the entire dance floor was emptied, only Zhou Ye and Clara, dancing with the accompaniment of music...


    One thousand one hundred and forty four chapters


    I don¡¯t know when, the original tango dance became a gentle and slow veneer dance...


    Even the lights in the hall dimmed, and the snowflakes that had been falling in the night sky gradually stopped, and a round of silver moon hung high on the ceiling...


    Under this kind of dance music, all the boys once again eagerly took their dance partners into the dance floor. Madan''s, this kind of dance step that doesn''t require skill, will never be crushed again??


    And Clara just nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, slowly swaying with Zhou Ye''s movements...


    Perhaps it was because of such lights, such moonlight, and such atmosphere¡ªit made Clara''s heart drunk...


    While shaking her body gently, she whispered, like a dream, "I like you... I like you since the first time I saw you... Zhou... But, but I can''t... I can''t go. The boyfriend who grabs my girlfriend, I only have her as a good friend... But... But I really can''t control my heart..."


    Zhou Ye gently drove Clara while watching Clara squinting in a low dream. Perhaps Clara felt that she couldn''t hear her under the background of such music. Say everything out, right??


    "I want to see you... I want to see you... I want to stay by your side all the time, and I don''t want to be separated from you for a moment..." Clara gets more excited as she speaks... her voice is unconscious Big."I love you... Ye, I want to call you Ye like Sarah, instead of calling you by your last name so damn... I love you, did you hear that? Ye... I love you... "


    "But... I can''t say..." Clara''s voice became quieter again. "Because you are Sarah''s boyfriend, and you are her man... If I say it, the relationship between Sarah and I will be complete It¡¯s over...I see Sarah¡¯s voice every day in the bedroom, just because of Jessica¡¯s affairs... Even sometimes I have a despicable idea that I want to persuade Sarah to let me go together, and the two will join forces. Get up and defeat Jessica..."

 Chapter 807

    "But in the end I still didn''t say it..." Clara, after speaking these words, she sighed in relief. Today, today, I finally took this opportunity to suppress the words in my heart for a long time, and said...


    She thanked the classmates of the orchestra. If it weren¡¯t for their band¡¯s loud voice, she would not even dare to spit out these words. It was under the cover of the music that she dared to show a trace of her own thoughts... , This is enough. Such beautiful memories are enough to make her smile from time to time in the future...


    Zhou Ye looked at the elf-like girl in his arms, filled with pity... "Klara, did you know? In our East. There is a very beautiful love story..."


    "Huh?" Clara felt that Zhou Ye''s voice was not loud, but it came into her ears so clearly, she couldn''t help but his heart was pounding... Damn it, could it be-what she said just now He also heard it...Gosh--what should I do??


    However-before Clara came up with a solution to her own affair, she was already attracted by Zhou Ye''s ancient love story...


    That is a story about a maid helping her own young lady to match up... In the story, although the maid also loves the scholar, but at the end of the end, she asks her master for her deed, and then leaves her lady to love her That person...


    Keke, it was actually the movie version of The West Chamber. Zhou Ye really asked Zhou Ye to watch the West Chamber. He couldn''t see it, so-in the end, what he told Clara was the plot of the new West Chamber movie.


    In the final scene of the movie, the scene where the matchmaker is on the swing between the cliffs, swinging on the swing with a sad smile, is the most poignant, and Zhou Ye can''t help but feel distressed...


    Following Zhou Ye¡¯s narration, Clara was immersed in the love-hate entanglement between the matchmaker, Cui Yingying, and Zhang Sheng. She felt that the fate of herself and the matchmaker was so similar that she heard the matchmaker hold it When she left far away from her own contract, she couldn''t help crying bitterly on Zhou Ye''s fierce mouth... "Why... why did the matchmaker leave the person she loves most? Could it be that three people really can''t be happy? ?"


    "I don''t know, maybe the Hongniang has his own ideas..." Zhou Ye sighed. If there is a chance, he really plans to go to the world of The Western Chamber and take both Cui Yingying and Hongniang. As for Zhang Sheng??Ahem, let him go to sleep.


    However, this is not the time to talk about this. The first thing is to get rid of the cute girl with a stubborn head. Thinking of this, Zhou Ye gently pushed Clara away from his arms, looking at her eyes, decisively. Said: "I don''t know what the matchmaker thinks, but... I know what Clara thinks... I will never let the tragedy of the matchmaker happen again on this lovely girl like Clara..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye lowered his head without hesitation, and stopped Clara''s little coward...


    Immediately, Clara was stunned by this sudden change... However, soon-she was completely conquered by Zhou Ye''s skills, she couldn''t help closing her eyes and grasping tightly with her hands. Living in Zhou Ye''s fierce clothes... I''m afraid that if I let go, I will collapse to the ground...


    On the other side-in the temporary camp at Hogwarts-belonged to Zhou Ye''s magic tent.


    Sarah and Jessica are sitting on the couch, looking at the layout here...


    To be honest, the decorations in the entire tent were not luxurious. After all, Zhou Ye was too lazy to take care of so much when he was alone, but because the hostess often came here to clean it, it looked very neat.


    "Unexpectedly, my dear room is so neatly organized!" Jessica said while looking at the bedroom.


    "Probably..." Sarah said absently.


    "What''s wrong with you? Sarah??" Jessica asked strangely: "Since you came in, you have been fidgeting? Are you regretting letting dear accept Clara??"


    "How is it possible?" Sarah said dissatisfiedly: "I will never regret it, besides... that was my proposal... how could I go back on it??"


    "Then you?" Jessica asked curiously: "Then what are you worried about?"


    "No...actually..." Sarah said hesitantly: "As soon as I came in, I felt that I smelled a very familiar fragrance, but for a while, I forgot where I smelled such a fragrance... ¡­"


    "That might be the fragrance of Alili..." Jessica persuaded: "After all, Alili has been living here with my dear a while ago, helping my dear take care of his daily life..."


    "Well... it''s probably Alili''s..." Sarah replied helplessly. In fact, there was one more thing she didn''t say. She felt that the fragrance made her a little uneasy... that feeling of uneasiness was so strong ...But now she has no time to say, because Zhou Ye has already returned... and she still brought Clara back with her shadow...


    "My dear...well..."


    "Ye... um..."


    As soon as the two women said a word, they were blocked by Zhou Ye. In the end, they were in a daze, they were thrown onto their couch by Zhou Ye, and a few sounds of tearing cloth sounded... The three girls became three little white sheep...


    "It''s time to resolve the dispute..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and rushed up...


    Chapter one hundred and forty six


    After a night of revelry, Bussbarton College was quiet everywhere. Except for the inaudible rustle of snowflakes falling on the ground, almost all the voices disappeared in this world...


    Christmas ball on Christmas Eve, on this night... ahem, some people have experienced the biggest blow in life, and finally understand how beautiful they are, such as the buddy who has a hook on the sideburns, and some people are on this night , The most important proof of losing a girl...


    Like Sarah and Jessica... and Clara...


    "Gosh... I can''t believe it..." Sarah snuggled in Zhou Ye''s arms and murmured: "The three of us will be pushed by you at the same time... Honey, you are such a bastard..."


    "If this is your compliment, I humbly accept it..." Zhou Ye smiled and responded to Sarah''s complaint. Of course, this is because he has no hands, otherwise he will let Sarah know about it and complain about himself. What will happen to your man...


    What are his hands doing??Of course he was hugging Jessica and Clara??


    It¡¯s not that Jessica and Clara don¡¯t want to talk. They really don¡¯t have any strength at all. In fact, the three of them have the same strength. It is said that since Sarah still has the energy to chat with Zhou Ye, she is much better than her. There is no reason why Jessica can''t.


    Regarding this question, I can only say that if people do not die, they will not die...


    After three rounds, Sarah and Clara were basically powerless to fight again, but Jessica was different. This girl relied on that she was from the Fafuna family, and the blood concentration of the dragon in her body was still very high. High, arrogant, don''t want it.


    Originally, Zhou Ye was scrupulous that they were both for the first time, so it was a little bit of water... But so immortal, Jessica actually dared to mock Zhou Ye, "My dear, are you capable of this?? I regret it. You shouldn''t have asked you to find a lover...I am not enough myself..."


    What is the most unbearable mockery for men??Of course this is the mockery...


    Now Zhou Ye doesn¡¯t care about three, seven and twenty one. Holding Jessica will be a lesson. To be honest, because this girl has the blood of the Devil Dragon, her body is actually somewhat similar to that of the Devil Dragon. That is-universal The body temperature of a normal person is more than ten degrees higher...


    Originally, Zhou Ye loved her a little bit, this guy¡ªplus Jessica¡¯s own death...So, this girl was tragic, and Zhou Ye was dragged into the fight to talk nonsense...


    In the end, Clara was kinder and dragged Zhou Ye to her side...so she was also affected by Chi Yu...


    Only Sarah Chicken Thief, who saw something wrong, hid far away... Until her two comrades collapsed completely and Zhou Ye recovered calm again, she ran back and hid in her own man''s arms and acted like a baby.


    "What a cheeky..." Sarah complained about her man while enjoying the warm embrace of her man...


    In this magic tent, there is even a burning brazier on the ground. The outside is cold as winter, but in the tent, it is as warm as spring... This comfortable environment makes people feel lazy... ¡­


    "My dear... have you read the information in the golden egg?" Sarah asked lazily, her body rising and falling with her man''s breathing, obviously, she liked this feeling very much.


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye nodded and said, "But I don''t understand the meaning of singing..."


    "We are the elves of the sky..."


    "We are the elves in the storm..."


    "Come and find your next clue..."


    "It''s in our territory..."


    "However, we will prevent your entry..."


    "Find a way to defeat us..."


    "Otherwise, you will never be eligible for the next competition!"


    Sarah lightly opened her lips, and learned the singing in the golden egg vividly, no-or it should be said that she sang more tactfully and pleasantly than the singing in the golden egg. After all, the creature like Veeva also possesses a pair of songs. Good singing voice.


    "Do you know where the song is?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "It should be on Aneto in the Pyrenees..." Sarah said lazily.


    "Why is it there?" Zhou Ye asked curiously. After all, this is not a normal Harry Potter world, but a Harry Potter world with a normal plot more than ten years ago. He has brought too much. Change, and this Triwizard Tournament is not the other Triwizard Tournament, Zhou Ye didn''t know the location of the second match was also normal.


    Of course, Zhou Ye can also use his time ability to peer into the future, but that would be boring... peering into the future is a good thing to do occasionally, but-if you always peer into it, it''s just like spoilers. So boring...

 Chapter 808

    "Because there is such a thing on Mount Astor..." Sarah said, gently using her fingers out of thin air, and a creature image composed of blue lines appeared in front of Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye looked at the creature in front of him that looked a bit human, but had two pairs of transparent wings behind him, and asked in confusion, "This is? Storum??"


    "Yes, it''s this kind of gadget..." Sarah is not surprised by her boyfriend''s erudition. She has seen too much in the time she gets along...


    "I remember that the gathering place of these little things is not in the Alps?" Zhou Ye just finished saying this and couldn''t help but smile and said, "Forget it, I actually forgot that the Pyrenees is the backbone of the Alps. The extended part... Strictly speaking, this can also be called the Alps..."


    "Yes... honey!" Sarah said with a smile.


    Although these little things called Stomam look like humanoids, they are very small, about less than one meter in height. They are classified as elves by the researchers of magical creatures. The reason is that they He has simple wisdom and is naturally sensitive to storm elements...


    They especially like to root their nests on high and steep cliffs. Their flying speed is very amazing, and they like to live in groups. In the sky, they have few rivals...


    They can hover in the air like a helicopter, or they can fly backwards in the air like a hummingbird... Simply put, although this kind of little guy is small, it''s not easy to deal with...


    "It''s a pity..." Zhou Ye sighed sadly while looking at the patterns in the sky.


    "It''s nothing... dear, we can definitely win!" Sarah thought that her man was unfortunate that this competition was too difficult, but in fact, Zhou Ye was just a pity that this little thing was too ugly, otherwise... ¡­You can grab a few and go back as pets.


    However, of course Zhou Ye would not explain those things to Sarah. He just pushed people to him, and turned his head, but it was a pity that the Storm Elves were too ugly...this¡ªthe bastard thing is not done like this...Zhou Ye is not stupid. ."Well, I believe we can definitely win!"


    Chapter one hundred and forty six


    Just as the Triwizard Tournament of Boothbaton College in France is in full swing, in a three-story Victorian-style old building in an unremarkable old-fashioned building in East London, England, there are strange guys from time to time. In and out...


    To say that these guys are strange because of their looks from time to time. Their looks are actually no different from most British people. They are strange because of their clothes or behavior...


    Some of them wore shabby suits and looked like beggars, while others wore the black shawl dresses that were more popular in the last century, just like the people of Holmes¡¯s contemporaries have crossed over...


    And the strangest place is-those pedestrians walking on the street, the attitude of turning a blind eye to these guys, logically speaking, such a strange guy walking on the street will definitely arouse crowds of people, even if they are not onlookers, Will look more curiously...


    But the attitude of those passers-by towards these weird guys turned a blind eye...


    However, this is not surprising, because this is the headquarters of the [Prophet Daily], and all the people who enter and exit here are reporters from the Prophet Daily, or wizards who come here to break the news...


    For these wizards, I want the Muggles to turn a blind eye to them. They have hundreds of methods to use, so it¡¯s not surprising that something like this would happen...


    On the second floor of the headquarters of the Daily Prophet--


    This is a layout like a Muggle World newspaper, with wooden partitions¡ªthe editors of the newspaper who are struggling to write on the table...


    All this looks no different from the Muggle world, of course, if you can ignore the manuscript paper flying around...


    Just as the editors of the Daily Prophet were working hard and busy, a girl with high heels and work clothes no different from that of Muggle office women, and a girl with blond curly hair carrying her handbag rushed in and wrote. In the office with the nameplate of [Editor-in-Chief Office].


    "Greg... Guess what I heard?" As soon as the girl rushed into the editor''s room, she shouted to the editor: "The Ministry of Magic is actually organizing the Triwizard Tournament, and they didn''t inform us... Oh my god, this is just a conspiracy...I ask to go to Bosbatten College in France now, and I ask the newspaper to give me permission to interview..."


    "Skeet, don''t get excited..." The editor-in-chief, who was lying on the table and struggling to write, helplessly put down the quill in his hand. He looked at the man in front of him who was always looking for big news and events, helpless. Said: "The Ministry of Magic notified me of the incident, but because of certain things, interviews are prohibited..."


    "Why? Why is the interview forbidden?" Rita Skeeter heard the editor''s words, and suddenly shouted with dissatisfaction: "Is there a shady in the Triwizard Tournament? Are they planning to give this honor privately? Give it to a certain college? No, I must go take a look... I want to expose their shady!"


    "Stop it, Skeeter..." After the editor-in-chief sighed, he just wanted to talk... he suddenly stopped because he was actually dissatisfied with the Ministry of Magic''s notification... The competition for hegemony has started again, but the Daily Prophet is not allowed to report??How could he feel satisfied?


    Maybe Rita is an opportunity here?If something really happens, just throw this little reporter out...


    Thinking of this, the editor-in-chief changed his words: "I also think there is a shady inside, but in view of the notification of the Ministry of Magic, it is impossible for me to apply through your interview... However, I can help you reimburse everything that happened in France. cost¡­¡­"


    "Don''t apply for my interview?" Rita couldn''t help blinking her eyes. The big eyes under the flat lens were full of doubt...


    Did not pass the application, but reimbursed myself for the interview expenses?Are you using yourself as a gunman??But forget it, anyway, all she wants is to be famous, to be a famous reporter... If you are used as a gunman, you can be a gunman, just take what you need...


    Thinking of this, Rita nodded, and then said: "Okay, I will go home now to prepare. I will be stationed at Bosbatten College in France and broadcast the Triwizard Tournament throughout the whole process... How many times have it been suspended? A century of competition..."


    Rita Skeeter said, rushing towards the door...


    "It''s a newcomer, I don''t know how high the sky is!" The editor-in-chief looked at the room that was vacated again in a blink of an eye, gave a bit of helpless smile, picked up the quill, and continued his work...


    The editor-in-chief''s evaluation of herself, Rita Skeeter, obviously doesn''t know, but - even if she knows it, she will only sneer, want to be famous, want to be in the top... How can you not take a risk?


    Others only saw the danger of this interview, but they did not see the huge prestige brought by this interview...


    After a few centuries...


    The campus competition held again...


    The competition among the three major magic schools in Europe...


    And-the only reporter who covered the whole process...


    This will make her a newcomer, from an anonymous reporter, to a well-known reporter in the magic world...


    Thinking of this, Rita Skeeter''s steps are a bit lighter...


    As for the interview may be rejected?Rita Skeeter never thought about it... She was never a compliant person. To achieve her goal, she needed some small means... She thought it was always necessary.


    As an unregistered Animagus, Rita Skeeter is confident to complete this interview task...


    The confident Rita Skeeter simply returned to her rented place with a trot speed. After simply packing up some luggage, carrying her own luggage, she rushed out of her house...


    She will first take a taxi to London Airport, and then take the latest flight to Montpellier, a city in southern France...to fly directly to southern France...


    There may be wizards who disdain to take Muggle transportation... But this person will definitely not be Rita Skeeter.You know... she doesn''t have a license to change shadows, and, if the door key is used, it is a spell and registration... a lot of trouble. Once all this is done, it is estimated that the Triwizard Tournament will be over. .


    The most important thing about news is timeliness, so those methods are not fast enough for Rita.


    Rita felt that, in a sense, the Muggles¡¯ at least the development of transportation far exceeded that of wizards who used magic...


    She really didn''t understand why those guys looked down on Muggles... it was an inexplicable superiority.


    Chapter one hundred and forty seven


    "May I sit here?" A tall French man watched Rita leak a self-confident smile, but in fact, Rita felt that this guy must have something...


    But as a beauty, Rita Skeeter is basically accustomed to this level of harassment. She just glanced at the number on the aircraft seat and said: "If your ticket allows you to sit here..."


    "That''s a coincidence! The number on my ticket just allows me to sit here!" The French man smiled triumphantly, then flashed his boarding pass, and sat down unceremoniously...


    "Hello, my name is Ben Bruno, you can call me Bruno, of course Ben!" This guy obviously went to the pick-up girl, and started chattering as soon as he sat down...


    But Rita was obviously not interested in this familiar guy. She stared straight into the porthole of the plane and waited impatiently for the plane to take off... For Rita, time is news...


    Perhaps because of no response, the chattering French man finally closed his gaze... Until the plane took off, he stopped talking...


    And Rita was even more happy and quiet, and didn''t even want to bother about this...


    Muggle transportation is not good at this point. Everywhere people who think they are a fanatic come out to strike up a conversation. It''s disgusting...


    After nearly four hours of sailing, the plane was about to arrive at Montpellier Mediterranean Airport. The guy named Ben Bruno sitting next to Rita also woke up in the cabin of the upcoming landing reminder...

 Chapter 809

    "Oh, please don''t be able to land like Christmas Eve this time..." Bruno complained: "I don''t know why the blizzard clouds suddenly appeared over the Mediterranean Sea, damn it... They regard this as the North Pole. ??"


    "Blizzard clouds?" Rita keenly felt the difference. The Mediterranean climate is known as the most habitable climate. It can be said that the annual temperature is not lower than 20 degrees...


    Under such climatic conditions, it is impossible to form blizzard clouds...


    If there is really a blizzard cloud group, then there is only one answer, and that is-wizard''s magic.


    "Excuse me¡ªis there a snowstorm in Montpellier on Christmas Eve?" As soon as Rita spoke, she told Bruno to be happy. He knew that this beautiful girl was so interested in abnormal weather. He had already said This thing...


    "Of course, my family has a farm not far from Montpellier... Generally I plant some roses and tulips and other flowers!" Bruno really wished to confess his eight generations of ancestors. "You know, Christmas Eve is It¡¯s the peak season for rose and tulip sales. I took my goods to London a few days in advance... but I didn¡¯t want to miss Christmas Eve to reunite with my family, so I took a plane and wanted to come back that day..."


    Bruno said, drank a sip of water, and then said: "But damn that day, the crew on the plane actually told us that Montpellier had a large snowstorm cloud, so I couldn''t land... Finally I had to be in Cannes. Landing at the airport...for this I completely missed my wish to spend Christmas Eve dinner with my family..."


    "A forgetting is empty..." Rita, who had completely received the news she wanted, quietly took out her magic wand, and secretly used an oblivion spell at this chattering French man... She couldn''t stand this guy anymore. .


    Watching her fall asleep and chatter... Rita was lost in thought.


    Where is Boothbarton College, of course she knows-it is more than a hundred kilometers away from Montpellier, what magic can actually cover such a large area??


    If someone is using magic in Montpellier, it is not impossible... But where is their intention?Are they not afraid of investigations by the French Ministry of Magic?


    With such doubts, Rita Skeeter stepped off the plane... As for the man who was cast with the Forgotten Curse?She doesn''t care...


    I thought that it would be much more convenient to go to Boothbatten after arriving in Montpellier... As a result, Rita Skeeter found that she was wrong, and it was very wrong...


    It''s just the Pyrenees, more than a hundred kilometers away, but no French taxi driver wants to go there... Why?Because it''s too far...because I got there, and I can''t get off work when I come back...because...


    All in all because of laziness...


    This is also a precedent. You must know that the French postal system actually only works two days a week, and from Saturday to Sunday, all French shops will be closed...


    Because it was a statutory holiday...even because someone continued to open business on Saturday and Sunday, and was fined by the city hall...this is really a good country for the elderly.


    Finally, Rita Skeeter finally found a guy who was willing to take her to the Pyrenees...and that guy was not a pure French at first sight, because he used the franc to clear the way. A black skin...


    After another two hours of rap bombardment by the black buddies, Rita finally reached her destination... at the entrance of a canyon tunnel in the Pyrenees...


    She resisted the desire to throw an unforgivable curse from this black man, took out a stack of francs that had been prepared and threw it on his face, and then she did not hesitate to move towards the tunnel entrance with a [falling rock¡¤danger] Go to the cement wall of the warning sign...


    The black guy who drove was happily counting the money... When planning to be alone with his passengers, they found that the female passenger who got off the car had disappeared...


    "Damn...Damn..." The black buddies looked back and forth, and found that the entire tunnel entrance was only his own car, and there were no people in front and back...


    At this moment, he thought of all kinds of weird legends, the more he thought about it, the more terrifying he was scared, kicked the accelerator, turned around and ran...


    And at this moment--


    Rita Skeeter had already carried her small package and walked to the straight avenue leading directly to Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. She saw the endless grassland, the mountains in the distance, and the huge ice sculpture...


    "It''s so beautiful... What kind of magic can be used to carve out this ice sculpture?" Rita Skeeter habitually took out her magic camera from her bag and faced this magnificent one. Ice sculpture, desperately taking pictures...


    She didn''t even realize that this ice sculpture was real...because Zhou Ye''s beauty and the beauty of the two women are so amazing... She has already regarded this ice sculpture as another of Boothbat College. Works of art too.


    After all-Boothbarton College has always been known for its beauty, and no more beautiful ice sculptures, nothing is abnormal...


    Chapter one hundred and forty eight


    "Anyway, Ms. Maxim, thank you for your support to our [Daily Prophet]. I will try my best to report the Triwizard Tournament fairly and fairly!" Rita Skeeter stood in front of the principal¡¯s office, Thanks to Ms. Maxim who sent it out.


    "Haha... it is an honor for our school to host this Triwizard Tournament!" Ms. Maxim smiled and nodded. She understood the hidden meaning of Rita Skeeter''s words, "I have something else," I won''t be with you anymore, Miss Skeeter!"


    "No, no need at all...I''ll be fine!" Rita Skeeter nodded to Ms. Maxim with a bright smile on her face, then turned and left the room...


    As the first stop to enter Boothbarton College, of course she must first obtain permission from those in power here. Of course, it does not mean that Ms. Maxim would not let her interview, so she would not interview...


    It¡¯s just that you can make an open visit, so it¡¯s better not to make an unannounced visit...It''s easy to offend people, and it''s easy to be caught by someone who is suspicious...


    Fortunately, the principal of Boothbatten College is still very good at talking, at least giving her the right to interview at school. Of course... you need to seek the opinions of the parties... Regarding this, Ms. Maxim has made it clear I told her that the school would not help her persuade the client...


    Although there are some flaws, for Rita, it is already very good...


    Carrying her bag on her back, Rita Skeeter walked towards the academy... She must first understand what the blizzard was a few days ago, and then the first game of the Triwizard Tournament...


    So¡ªin the entire Boothbarton College, there was a rumor that there was a beautiful intellectual big sister with glasses who interviewed students everywhere...


    Time passed day by day...


    "My dear... that guy wrote silly things again!"


    It¡¯s lunch time, and there is silence in the restaurant that was supposed to be lively. Many students tremble and quickly pick the food in front of them into their mouths, then turned their faces and ran out of the restaurant as if they were fleeing...


    At this moment, Jessica Fafna has an angry expression on her small face, carrying a copy of [Daily Prophet] in her hand. On the front page of the daily newspaper, there is a magical photo. The character in that photo is not someone else. , It was Jessica Fafna...


    In the photo, Fafuna is transforming into a half-dragon state, her red hair fluttering in the wind like flames, her delicate little face is full of murderousness... She looks like a witch of the world...


    And the caption above the photo is even more horrifying-[The noblewoman of the Fafna family tried to lure members of the Hogwarts contest to manipulate the Triwizard Tournament and was rejected, and became angry!


    "I told you not to accept her interview..." Zhou Ye smiled bitterly and comforted his woman.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-¡±


    Sarah knew why she was angry with her good sister, but¡ªshe really couldn¡¯t say anything, because her man had said not to accept the interview with that reporter, but Fafna still accepted..."No Listen to Ye, Jessica, do you regret it now?"


    "I, I..." Jessica felt aggrieved when talking about this.


    Speaking of, what happened when the woman named Rita Skeeter came to interview, Jessica was extremely depressed... It was three days ago, and it was in the restaurant...


    "Hello, are you the players from all schools participating in the Triwizard Tournament this time?"


    Zhou Ye was taking his three women to have lunch in the restaurant, but an intellectual beauty with glasses and curly blond hair stood in front of them and asked in a positive tone.


    "That''s right..." Zhou Ye nodded, and looked at the woman across from curiously. What should I say?This girl looks familiar, but he can''t remember who it is...


    But it doesn''t matter, because she will report her family.


    "Hello, I''m a reporter from [Daily Prophet], Rita Skeeter!" Rita grew up and saw such a handsome boy for the first time. She felt her heart pounding from her throat. The eyes popped out, but fortunately, her professionalism allowed her to barely suppress the throbbing in her heart and introduce herself with a normal face."Excuse me, do you have time now? Can I interview you a few questions?"


    "No one told you that it''s very impolite to disturb others while eating?" With the dual sense of smell of a woman and a dragon, Jessica felt that this woman had a certain intention towards her man... What should I say?Just like those Zhou Ye admirers, men who want to take them away...


    For this kind of thing, Jessica, who has a territorial concept, absolutely does not allow... She unceremoniously refused Rita''s request for an interview...


    Sarah and Clara sat aside in time, doing whatever they needed...


    For things like this, Jessica usually takes the shot. Who would call her a higher force value?And... to some extent, this girl''s deterrence is much stronger than the two of them...


    "Oh? Excuse me?" Of course Rita was very angry that her words were interrupted, but she did not break out on the spot... She still has this point in the city. Anyway, she is older than the students here. Five or six years old...


    "I''m Jessica... Jessica of the Fafna family, a contestant of Durmstrang College, and Zhou Ye''s engagement partner..." Jessica unceremoniously broke his identity... ¡­

 Chapter 810

    "Oh? It turned out to be a contestant from Durmstrang School... Would you mind accepting my interview?" Rita''s little face leaked a smile, and her smile seemed to be nothing in the eyes of others. It''s abnormal... But in Zhou Ye''s view, Rita''s smile is a bit ill-intentioned...


    Now that he saw Rita''s intentions, Zhou Ye would of course remind Jessica a little bit. He gently pulled Jessica''s little hand with his hand, and shook his head for the unchecked.


    "No, I don''t want to be interviewed!" Jessica, of course, understood what her man meant, and refused directly.


    "That''s really a pity..." Rita pushed her glasses frame, and then sighed: "I originally wanted to interview you and write a love story about the Triwizard Tournament... It seems Nothing..."


    "The love story in the Triwizard Tournament?" Jessica moved slightly...


    "Yes..." Rita smiled, Xiaoyu took the bait... "Does Miss Fafuna want her love story with this classmate Zhou Ye to be extolled by the wizarding world? Just like Juliet in the Muggle world? Same as Romeo...how did you two become lovers from rivals...and how did you overcome obstacles to become a marriage contractor...don¡¯t you know how to celebrate all this?"


    Following Rita''s words, Jessica Fafna''s small face revealed a blush of excitement, and a trace of yearning appeared in her eyes...


    Think about it, a love chanted by all wizards...a classic story...


    Most of the girls are eager for romance, something that can¡¯t be eaten or drink, even Jessica Fafna, who is known as the Iron Princess...


    In the end¡ªthis stupid girl stupidly jumped into Rita¡¯s pit... Regardless of Zhou Ye¡¯s reminder, she accepted an interview with Rita...


    One thousand one hundred and forty-nine chapters


    Because I accepted an interview with Rita the day before...


    The next day-Jessica also bought a special issue of [Daily Prophet], wanting to see what the love story that the reporter promised himself, enough to extol the wizarding world...


    Although I feel a little bit ashamed and ashamed to read my own story, Jessica couldn''t suppress the mixed feeling of excitement and curiosity, and wanted to see the new issue of [Prophet Daily] sooner...


    Unfortunately, even the fastest Owl takes several hours to deliver the latest issue of the Daily Prophet to Boothbat College, so... Jessica saw the daily paper at lunch... ¡­


    As soon as she opened the latest issue of the Daily Prophet, she was bitten by the angry silver teeth from the headline above¡ª¡ª


    In the second edition of the Daily Prophet, the column of the Triwizard Tournament was written in blackened and enlarged fonts [Shadow-the noblewoman of the Fafna family intends to seduce the Hogwarts contestants to win the championship]......


    "Skeet--I''m going to kill you!!" Jessica didn''t even need to read the content of the article, just read the title of the article to know... This is not the same as what was said, obviously--this is her own Was hacked...


    With Jessica''s roar, the blood of the dragon in her body also boiled...A pair of dragon wings stretched out from behind her, and her long fiery red hair had no wind, just like a fire...


    An invisible force began to wreak havoc on the entire restaurant with Jessica Fafner¡¯s rage...


    The students who were eating found out that the tableware in front of them was twisted and burst for no reason...


    Even the dining table made an overwhelming squeak...


    A guy who was expecting a meal and was about to drink, was blown up by a cup that suddenly exploded in his hand...


    Others found that the fork in their hands was twisted into a mass of rotten iron...


    "What''s going on? Damn, who is kidding me?"


    "Hush...Don''t talk, see? The Dragon Queen is angry..."


    "Fuck, who is so fat, who dares to trouble this guy?"


    "I don''t know... Anyway, I know someone is going to be unlucky..."


    Zhou Ye listened to the buzzing discussion around him, and sighed...He couldn''t care if it was his own woman...


    The next moment, Zhou Ye stood up and hugged Jessica''s shoulder... whispered in her ear: "Calm down, baby, you scared these guys..."


    If there is anyone else who can restore peace to Jessica in a rage, it is probably only Zhou Ye. Following his words...Jessica Fafna gradually recovered her calm...


    "My dear...you must help me..." Before Jessica finished speaking, she suddenly felt an abnormal flash...


    She followed the source of the light and looked at it, carrying a camera at the entrance of the hall, the guy with a head and a head, who is it if he wasn''t the guy who played with himself as a monkey??Jessica roared and rushed over."Rita Skeeter... I want your life!"


    Zhou Ye sighed and looked at the back of Jessica, who was chasing it out... he shook his head helplessly. This girl is good everywhere, but she is too impulsive. This time - he bet that Jessica would never catch To that Rita reporter...


    Speaking of which, when Zhou Ye saw Rita, he was really shocked. He didn''t expect Rita Skeeter to be so beautiful when he was young...


    As for why he would look like that after he reached middle age...Zhou Ye had some guesses. Most of the guys in the magical world would not dress up, just like they had a good base plate, but they got it by themselves. very messy¡­¡­


    Even sometimes, Zhou Ye wondered if the trend in the entire magical world was to pretend to be ugly??Perhaps this is the biggest difference between wizards and Muggles?The difference in aesthetics??


    Just when Zhou Ye was spitting out in his heart, Jessica walked back in frustration... From her look, I knew that she was definitely chasing after him again. I didn''t find the reporter who liked to write silly...


    "Okay, baby, I''ll avenge you when I have a chance..." Zhou Ye smiled and comforted his own woman. Anyway, it was his own woman. He didn''t comfort who would comfort...


    "My dear, you must help me..." Jessica was almost crying aggrieved... Being so slandered by others, she was going crazy...


    "Trust me, baby, it won''t take long for me to catch her..." Zhou Ye said, patted Jessica''s back lightly, and comforted her: "Furthermore...what do people think of us, Does it matter? We love each other... this is enough..."


    "Hmm..." Jessica''s anger finally subsided after hearing her own man''s comfort...


    However-obviously, Rita Skeeter''s revenge is not over...


    Because today, Jessica saw the new issue of the Daily Prophet...this time it¡¯s no longer a column, it¡¯s the headline of the front page¡ª¡ªThe Fafna family noblewoman intends to lure Hogwarts participating members to manipulate the top three Rejected from the competition, frustrated into anger!


    How can this make Jessica not angry??She can''t wait to kill that guy...


    At this moment, Sarah suddenly saw the door of the far hall with a small golden head poking her head... hurriedly reminded her good sister: "Quickly, Jessica¡ªthat guy is there..."


    "I must catch you this time..." Jessica jumped up fiercely, and quickly chased towards the door...


    "Forget it, let me take a look..." Zhou Ye sighed, stood up, and chased after Jessica''s back...


    Sarah and Clara also hurriedly chased their man behind them and ran out...just kidding, they were all a family, how could they not help? The first time they didn¡¯t help Jessica, but they believed Jessica too much. With strength, I thought that with her ability, was it not possible to catch a small reporter?


    The result was a surprise to them-Jessica didn''t catch the reporter named Rita Skeeter... But this time, she would never get away...


    As Rita ran, a few people chased after... There was a sudden jump in the corridor outside the hall...


    Many students don¡¯t understand why this intellectual reporter¡¯s big sister was chased so badly by the Queen of the DragonThere are even people trying to stop Fafuna, wanting to come to a hero to save the beauty... Even if this intellectual big sister is not favored, a romantic evening is all right.


    However, this time the fools were taught to be humans by Fafna¡¯s iron fist...One punch is better than Sleeping Curse...


    After the beaten person woke up, he originally wanted to find Fafna''s theory, but after being popularized by those who knew the truth for a while, in the end he could only admit that he was unlucky...Who let that intellectual big sister do something? Isn''t it authentic... This fight, if you suffer, is nothing...


    Chapter one hundred and fifty


    "Where did it go? Damn... that guy lost again..." Jessica''s small face was flushed and dizzy because of exercise, full of anger... "Is that guy a mouse? How can you escape like this..."


    No wonder Jessica was so angry. When she was about to catch the reporter who was making rumors, she turned a corner and the guy disappeared...How could Jessica not be depressed.


    "Don''t worry... maybe that guy didn''t leave?" Zhou Ye, who was chasing after him, smiled and patted Jessica''s arm, then glanced at the corner of this corridor...


    "How? Did you catch it?" At this time, Sarah and Clara also chased over...


    "No..." Jessica said dejectedly: "But my dear said that guy may not be gone...probably still here, maybe it''s using magic weapons like invisibility cloak..."

 Chapter 811

    Jessica is not sure whether his man can catch Rita Skeeter...


    However, Zhou Ye, who had been observing a circle, had a clear heart...Now that he knew who Rita was, how could Zhou Ye forget that this guy is still an unregistered Animagus?Moreover, her transformation is indeed very deceptive...it¡¯s not a weird thing to be able to fool Jessica...


    At this moment, a beetle lying on a pillar in the corridor looked at everyone quietly. At first glance, this beetle seemed to be no different from other beetles, but around its eyes, there was a pattern like glasses...Look It looks exactly like Rita Skeeter¡¯s glasses...


    After watching the crowd for a while, this beetle slowly crawled towards the outer eaves of the pillar, just when it was about to spread its wings and fly away...a huge hand for it, grabbed it...


    "Miss Rita, where are you going?" Zhou Ye smiled at the struggling beetle in his hand, and joked: "Miss Rita, as long as you make a statement, you declare that all of your previous two reports are Lies are untrue, so I will let you go, how about?"


    "This guy is the reporter?" Sarah, Clara and Jessica all gathered around, curiously looking at the beetle in the hands of her own man...


    "Yes, it''s definitely this guy..." Jessica gritted her teeth... "I recognize this guy''s glasses!"


    For her, Rita Skeeter is definitely the woman who remembers her most. Regarding Rita''s looks and characteristics, Jessica can tell her with her eyes closed...


    Looking at the beetle in Zhou Ye''s hand, she recognized Rita Skeeter''s iconic glasses at a glance...


    "If I don''t make a statement, I will throw you into the cauldron..." Jessica looked at the beetle that Rita Skeeter had turned into, threatening angrily.


    "..." Of course Rita Skeeter, who became a beetle, could not speak, but she could use body language to explain...


    "Shaking your head? You dare to shake your head..." Jessica was almost irritated by Rita Skeeter...


    Just when she stretched out her hand to pinch the beetle to death, Sarah stopped her, "Don''t worry, Jessica..."


    "Are you going to intercede for this guy?" Jessica asked angrily.


    "Of course not..." Sarah didn''t care about Jessica''s tone. After all, she knew that Jessica was going crazy, and anyone who was slandered like that would be very angry... "You We can¡¯t kill her yet. We chased her out. This is what everyone has seen... If she disappears for no reason, then we are the biggest suspects..."


    "So... what should I do?" Jessica looked at the beetle in front of her with a gloomy look. She swears that she definitely saw the ridicule and triumph in the eyes of the damn beetle..." Nothing?"


    "You come..." Sarah smiled and pulled Jessica''s arm away, and dragged her away from Zhou Ye. They were not afraid of what their men heard, they just didn''t want Rita, who was holding Zhou Ye''s hand, to listen. To their conversation...


    "What?" Jessica asked, being dragged aside by Sarah for some unknown reason.


    "Don''t you think that even if we kill her, your reputation is irretrievable?" Sarah asked in a leisurely manner.


    "What should I do then?" Jessica asked dejectedly.


    "Don''t worry... Jessica... Have you forgotten our dear family law?" Sarah reminded with a smile: "And, don''t you think we are a little hard to resist my dear? Yesterday I Only slept for three hours, how about you?"


    "I slept for more than two hours..." Although Jessica understood what Sarah meant, she was still reluctant. "How do I feel that this is not punishment at all for her, but what she dreams of What about the matter??"


    "No, no..." Sarah smiled mysteriously: "Jessica, have you forgotten that after your wife''s lover, there is another thing that is written as a maid and read as a star slave?"


    ¡­Hearing Sarah¡¯s words, Jessica understood what she meant. In the Western world, in the Middle Ages¡­ There were indeed many noble families who owned such slaves. To put it bluntly, everything she belonged to her master. , Including her body...


    The fate of these slaves is often very sad. Not only do they have to work, but they are also ravaged by their masters, and they are often beaten and scolded by their mistresses...


    "This... will it be too cruel..." Jessica asked hesitantly. To put it bluntly, she is just a young girl with a new love, and her natural kindness has not faded...


    "How to punish her lies with you, Jessica..." Sarah said, "But what I value is that she can help us share a lot of firepower... so that we won''t be overworked..."


    "Okay, okay..." Jessica hesitated and agreed to Sarah...


    In fact, Sarah can''t help it... Since breaking through that relationship, she has almost never had a good night''s sleep with Jessica and Clara these days...


    On the other hand, his own man, although he is a one-to-three every time, every morning, they are in good spirits, as if the guy who worked hard last night was not him.


    Sometimes, even Jessica, who has a strong body, is a little bit suspicious, whether he has the blood of the dragon or this guy has the blood of the dragon... how could it be so strong...


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye just spread his hands and said--this is natural...


    In fact, this was Zhou Ye deliberately instructing the three girls, slowly instilling...three thoughts that were far from enough. After saving them, they returned to their castle, and the three of them had a little temper... Although it is innocuous, why do you have to make trouble with someone who is harmonious?


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t expect that his own adjustments and teachings intentionally or unintentionally could bring such consequences... This was really an unexpected joy.


    Chapter one hundred and fifty one


    In Zhou Ye''s tent, the temporary residence of Hogwarts College.


    "You let me go soon, or you will regret it..." Rita Skeeter looked at the two girls in front of her panickedly, she really panicked...


    The transformation of Animagus, who was originally a supporter, was actually seen through. This alone was enough to make Rita panic, let alone these two girls...


    Rita is no stranger to these two girls¡ªin the past few days when she came to Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, she could see the appearance of these two girls almost every day¡ªthe huge ice sculpture outside.


    Moreover, as a warrior representing Boothbarton College and Durmstrang College in the Triwizard Tournament.Rita even heard the messages of the two from many students...


    Whether it''s because of the jealousy of the warriors at Hogwarts or the snowstorm on Christmas Eve... Various rumors, Rita has heard a lot...


    Originally, at the beginning-Rita wanted to use [Two women competing for favor?The fairness of the Triwizard Tournament was questioned...] This terrifying title, but later, she thought about the help Ms. Maxim gave her, and after thinking about it, she still didn¡¯t use this title...


    After all, if you do this, Boothbatten College will inevitably be involved in the scandal...


    Although Rita still has no morals, she still has some gratitude...


    In addition, she is actually very curious about Zhou Ye. In the final analysis-she has never seen such a handsome boy, so she also wants to take a look... Is Zhou Ye, a Hogwarts contestant? It''s really as handsome as the ice sculpture...or, it''s just the result of self-beautification...


    If it is the result of self-beautification, Rita, who is disappointed, might use another horrible title, such as "Why can an ugly man make the warriors of the two colleges jealous for him?"Is it ecstasy or love?such¡­¡­


    but--


    When Rita approached Zhou Ye under the pretext of interviewing for the first time, she was completely fascinated by Zhou Ye at first sight... She really did not expect that the image of Zhou Ye in the ice sculpture was far inferior. He is really handsome... and even the statue is far from depicting Zhou Ye''s appearance and temperament...


    That¡¯s why there was that scene when Rita wanted to interview Zhou Ye...


    But-Rita''s plan to get close to this handsome boy was mixed by Jessica Fafner... So Rita was so angry that she threw dirty water on Jessica''s head without hesitation. ...


    Anyway, the reputation of Durmstrang Academy itself is not good, you think-what is the reputation of an academy that can be called the House of the Black Wizard?It just so happens that Jessica confuses Rita''s strike-up action again,...If Rita does not retaliate, then it is not Rita...


    You know, this little girl even dared to splash the dirty water of Albus Dumbledore. Will she be merciful to Jessica''s men?Yes, the Devil Dragon family is very awkward... But what?They are unrecognized wizards... Basically everyone is staring at them. How dare they treat her??


    So, Rita didn¡¯t stop doing two things, and poured dirty water on Jessica¡¯s head continuously...


    After splashing the dirty water, Rita''s greatest joy went to see the face of the person who was splashed... That kind of anger was about to explode, but she used her helpless expression, which Rita liked the most.


    I just didn¡¯t expect to be caught by Jessica the first time...


    But in the end Rita relied on Animagus to transform into a beetle and escaped, and then continued to pour dirty water...but Rita did not expect that when she saw the lament of the loser for the second time, It was actually caught by Zhou Ye...


    It¡¯s not a big deal to be caught, the most terrifying thing is that she was brought to this empty tent by Sarah and Jessica, and she used a spell to forcibly lift her Animagus transformation , And then confiscated her wand, tied her hands and feet to the four wooden posts on the couch, she now has a faint feeling of [it¡¯s bad this time]...


    "You guys let me go... you are illegal, do you know?" Rita frightened the two women slyly...


    "Haha... illegal??" Jessica said disdainfully: "Let those Aurors try and see if they dare to go to the Fafuna family to catch me..."


    "You..." Rita was speechless. Indeed, members of the Fafuna family were rejected by the entire magical world, but--the Aurors of the Ministry of Magic really did not dare to arrest people from the Fafna family. ?Still feel that the current magical world is too peaceful and want to start war?

 Chapter 812

    "I ask you one last time, do you make a statement to wash away my reputation?" Jessica asked Rita coldly.


    "Don''t think about it. Freedom of the press is the sacred and inviolable right of our reporters!" Rita struck her neck and slammed back.


    "It seems that I can''t save you..." Jessica sighed. If Rita is willing to admit it, she might just let this guy go. After all, unless necessary, she really doesn''t want to let her man be around her. A woman, even a slave girl without status...


    "You...what are you going to do?" Seeing Jessica''s expression, Rita instinctively felt something wrong, she struggled desperately...but it was of no use. Without her wand, she and Ma A weak woman is no different...


    Facing Rita¡¯s questioning, Jessica didn¡¯t want to pay attention to her. Instead, she turned her head and looked at Sarah, ¡°Well, you won... It seems that I still have to ask my dear to teach her some lessons. what¡­¡­"


    "Let''s go, Clara has taken leave for us, but we can''t stay away from class for too long..." Sarah felt normal to Rita''s reaction. She knew too much about reporters...


    With that, the two turned and left the bedroom... Only Rita, who was tied to the couch, was yelling desperately there...


    In fact, Jessica can control Rita with Dementia, but it¡¯s a pity-Jessica doesn¡¯t know Dementia. As a forbidden spell in black magic, Dementia is managed very strictly, not anywhere. What I learned, at least¡ªthe Fafna family doesn''t have a copy of the Dementor.


    Ahem-it''s a bit far away...


    Just as Rita was crying for help on the couch, her savior appeared...Zhou Ye walked in.


    "Zhou... please, let me go..." Seeing Zhou Ye, Rita shouted as if seeing a savior...


    "I''m afraid it won''t work..." Zhou Ye looked at the poor-looking spectacle sister on the couch, and inexplicably poked an indescribable thought in his heart...


    The empty room, the big couch, the imprisoned spectacles girl, the pitiful expression...cough cough, the secret room...all the necessary scenes are available...it''s time to recycle the CG.


    "What are you going to do...no...don''t do this...don''t let me hate you..."


    "It''s okay, you will love me soon..."


    "do not be like this--!!!!"


    The two women who were eavesdropping outside the bedroom nodded in satisfaction after hearing this scream, and after setting up a silent curse, they left Zhou Ye''s tent... They are going to class... and I also ask for a leave of absence for my own man... It takes time to enforce the family law.


    Chapter one hundred and fifty-two


    "God, isn''t that Miss Skeeter who has been missing for several days? Why did she mix with Sarah and the others?"


    "I am also very confused. I remember that Sarah and the others were still chasing Miss Skeeter yesterday?"


    "Huh!!!! Miss Skeeter actually kissed the bastard who took our school bastard...Don''t stop me, I want to fight that bastard! Don''t stop me..."


    "Go, we support you mentally, we are your strongest backing, go on..."


    "Asshole, I said you don''t stop me..."


    "No one is stopping you..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Those guys are so boring..." Rita walking behind Zhou Ye couldn''t help but vomit while listening to the sounds coming from around.


    "That''s because you are too pushy these days..." Jessica replied in an angry tone.


    Although Rita has been completely conquered by her own man and has reached an understanding agreement with her, Jessica still feels as if she has been tricked...


    Why is it that you are slandered, but the person who slanders you ends up becoming your own sister?Is there anything more ironic than this in the world?


    "Well, Jessica... Rita has already issued a statement and apologized... Don''t be angry!" Zhou Ye smiled and patted Jessica''s dolphins and comforted.


    "Hmm..." Upon hearing her own man''s words, Jessica thought of Rita''s apology and even broke up with her own newspaper...and lost her job... This made her feel resentful towards Rita A lot less...


    "I''m sorry, Jessica... I didn''t expect that... the newspaper would not publish the apology statement I sent back... I''m sorry..." Rita kept apologizing to Jessica, and to her In other words, her own man¡¯s wishes are heaven, and her man doesn¡¯t want the quarrel between his sisters to be so stiff, so what does she have to apologize for?It doesn''t hurt...


    "Forget it... it''s not to blame you..." Jessica sighed, and the last trace of grievance in her heart was gone... But all her anger was transferred to the Daily Prophet, "Honey, be sure to put that newspaper To ruin..."


    "Don''t worry..." Zhou Ye smiled, and gave the girls to the dining table before sitting down...


    Then the daughters served him... the bread-cutting who helped him cut the bread, the napkins who helped him tuck the napkin...


    Zhou Ye glanced at it lightly, took a bite of the bread Sarah sent to him, and said, "I have already confessed that we have gone back. Our [Skeeter Daily] newspaper has begun a new round of expansion and promotion. It¡¯s not that I underestimated the newspapers in the wizarding world... They are just a bunch of idiots in the field of market competition!"


    Hearing what their own man said, the women couldn''t help but laugh and pursed their lips...


    Zhou Ye¡¯s statement is not an exaggeration. The so-called Daily Prophet is like a small newspaper, with only dozens of employees, and the number of field workers is even more pitiful. If it weren¡¯t for their very good relationship with the Ministry of Magic, they could get it. Given the gossip circulated in the Ministry of Magic, how could they become an authority?


    The Skeeter Daily, which Zhou Ye established for Rita Skeeter, was directly handed over to his maid, Qiu, to run it. It can be said that there are hundreds of reporter stations around the world, and Qiu also passed The relationship between the current minister of the Ministry of Magic has been given priority for interviews by many foreign magical governments...


    In particular, the Skeeter Daily, which has more comprehensive news and more timeliness, is sold at a lower price than the Prophet¡¯s Daily. Zhou Ye is completely hurting people with this... The Muggle world has entered the international economic era, Wizard The world is still playing their own...It''s really shameful.


    Looking at the confident gaze in his own man''s eyes, Rita Skeeter, who was sitting next to Jessica, exuded obsessive gaze.


    She couldn''t forget that day--


    That day, she was conquered by this man...


    Under the attack of this man, her heart sank without resistance...


    For him, she is willing to do anything...for him, she apologized for the first time to the person who was slandered by herself, and for him, the first time she struggled to write a book was not to compile news, but to issue an apology...


    Even more for him, she resigned from the Daily Prophet who refused to publish her own apology in angrily... She did not regret it, because he was everything to her...


    "My dear... How did you teach Rita... She is too obsessed with you..." Clara sitting next to Sara, leaning on her side, over her girlfriend, quietly at her own man Asked in the ear.


    "Want to try? I promise you will be addicted to that feeling..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and joked.


    "Forget it..." Clara looked at Rita Skeeter who was still staring at her man, and couldn''t help but shudder... Such Rita is a bit scary...


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, he wouldn''t tell Clara that Rita''s performance was just a sequelae, and it would return to normal in a few days...


    Of course, the so-called return to normal only means that Rita will not cling to Zhou Ye as he does now, walked there and entangled there, wishing to turn into Zhou Ye''s Siamese baby.


    Her love for Zhou Ye is still so deep... All this is the result of the spring wind and rain... However, Zhou Ye''s appearance has also played a big role. After all, if the person involved is very resistant, the effect will not be effective. It''s as good as it is now, just a short time, let Rita look like this, then the quality can only be compensated by the number of times.


    "Rita... Has yesterday''s press release been sent?" Zhou Ye asked while eating the breakfast Sarah and Jessica had brought to the side.


    "It''s over, my dear..." Rita''s voice was so sweet that she could get tired of it. "The title is [Three Powers, who is the ultimate winner!]..."


    "Finally, the title is normal..." Zhou Ye sighed, "Before your title always made me feel like a UC shock department..."


    "UC Shock Department? What is that?" Rita asked curiously.


    "No, you don''t need to know those..." Zhou Ye hurriedly waved his hand, joking, he was really afraid that Rita would continue to develop towards the UC Shock Department. The kind of newspapers that rely on headlines to sell their survival would be finished sooner or later...


    Although the few people were eating very leisurely, in fact, they did not forget that today is the second match of the Triwizard Tournament, a competition between the cliffs...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye''s interest in the Triwizard Tournament is almost gone now, and his opponent has become a wife. How can I play this?But...the way to behave is to behave...After all, Dumbledore is still waiting for him to return with the winning prize...

 Chapter 813

    Chapter one hundred and fifty-three


    "This mountain is so high..." Clara looked at the cliff in front of her, and she felt a little pain in her raised neck.


    At this time, Clara was following her classmates, standing on a grassland in the foothills. In front of her, there was a cliff several hundred meters high...Aneto Peak.


    On the top of the cliff, there are vaguely something as big as a mosquito flying fast...


    Of course, those little things look like mosquitoes from below, but in fact, they are about one meter in size, and those are the Stohum who built their nest on this cliff.


    Today is the second match of the Triwizard Tournament, so... Clara followed the students to the front of Snetto Peak.


    In fact, it is reasonable to say that this place has already passed the height of the permanent snow line, just to protect those little guys, the antifreeze magic has been artificially set here, which has changed the ecology here...


    Although the environment has been artificially changed, it does not mean that it is warm as spring here-the temperature here is less than six degrees Celsius, but the vegetation on the grasslands here are plants with high cold-tolerance properties, so it seems to give people An illusion of greenery and warmth like spring...


    If you really come here wearing spring clothes, you will definitely regret it...


    Of course, Clara would not come up in spring clothes stupidly, because before they came, the teacher in the school had reminded them...


    Clara looked up again at the cliff that her girlfriend and her boyfriend were going to conquer today, and then turned her head and walked quickly to the tent not far away... There was a rest area for the Triwizard Tournament.


    "Sarah, I think you are miserable this time..." Clara said anxiously as soon as he opened the tent, "This competition is absolutely unfavorable for you. I remember that you got E in your flight class... ...You''re done..."


    "Don''t say it so unlucky..." Zhou Ye lightly touched the daring girl''s Qiong nose, and said, "Even if Sarah fails the flight class, aren''t we still there?"


    "Yes..." Jessica also stood up, "We will never let Sarah have an accident!"


    "Thank you, Jessica..." Sarah was also a little touched. To be honest, she and Jessica are still rivals so far. They grabbed the position of Zhou Ye''s wife... Jessica was actually willing Helping your opponent, how could this make Sara not moved?


    "Yes, this is the position..." Rita held the camera, squatting halfway in front of the three of them, and commanded: "Honey, you guys get closer, yes, it''s like this, right..."


    With a flash of light, the photos of the three embracing each other are freshly released...


    "I have already thought about the headline of today''s news!" Rita who got the photo said triumphantly: "The headline is [Friendship in Triwizard Tournament]..."


    "Why not love?" Clara asked strangely.


    "I don''t want my dear to be scolded as a playboy..." Rita rolled her eyes and said, "You know, jealousy is a terrible power, it will make them difficult to move in the magic world..."


    "It''s rare that you have published...what did that say? Honey?" When Jessica teased Rita, she forgot the words and had to turn her head to ask her man for help.


    "positive energy¡­¡­"


    "Yes, positive energy...that''s the word!" Jessica clapped her hands and smiled: "It''s rare that you have a day to publish positive energy news! Rita..."


    "She''s just afraid to take care of her dear..." Sarah unceremoniously broke Rita''s mind.


    "Cut, how could I be afraid of dear picking me up... I wish I could feel that again!" Rita retorted with a wink, "Because dear said that he planned to set up an annual news reporter in the magic world. It''s just an award. I plan to hit this award and become the first person in the magic world to win a journalism award..."


    "Haha..."


    "Hahaha..."


    The girls were joined by Rita''s teasing. They knew that this was Rita''s excuse. This girl was afraid of her own man to clean herself...


    "Well, gentlemen and ladies, your competition is about to begin..." The poor director of the International Department appeared in the tent again to remind the participants."This time the difficulty is a bit high, so I have to remind you that it is not possible to give up the game when it is life-threatening..."


    "Okay, sir..." X3


    As Zhou Ye said, Qi Qi walked out of the tent...


    When the three came to the cliff together, all the students couldn''t help cheering... They cheered for the people they supported... Of course, most of the cheering for the two girls were boys, but Zhou Ye Come on, almost all of them are girls.


    I have to say that the voice calling Zhou Ye''s name is the loudest in this half-male academy... No way, who makes him have more fans...


    "The specifications of this game are completely different from the first game. You will set off at the same time and find clues to your next game in the Stornom Lair on the Aneto Peak. It is also a golden egg... Of course, Sarah Alisa who got 10 points in the previous game can start for 20 seconds first as your privilege to win the last game..."


    After speaking the rules, the Director of the International Department turned his head and glanced at the three principals sitting in the referee''s bench. After seeing that they had nothing to say, he turned his head and said to Zhou Ye and others: "Now... Sarah Classmates can fly for twenty seconds..."


    "See you from above..." After Sarah and the other two gave a high-five, they mounted her broomstick without hesitation, and flew towards the cliff...


    Twenty seconds later-


    "You can also set off..."


    "Then go!" As soon as Zhou Ye stepped on her silver arrow-shaped flying broomstick, it flew upwards like a silver light, and Jessica didn''t even bother to use the flying broomstick, so she opened her dragon wings more than ten meters long. , With a strong fan, suddenly the whole person turned into a red light and flew up against the cliff...


    "I always feel... our school was targeted in this game..."


    "Yeah...Look at the two guys at Hogwarts and Durmstrang School. Their flying speed is far faster than Miss Alissa..."


    Seeing the different flight performances of the three, the students in the audience couldn''t help but talk. Although their vision is not as accurate as that of adult wizards, they can also see... their own heroes seem to be flying. One weakness...


    And at this moment-Sarah is facing the biggest crisis since participating in the top three...


    One thousand one hundred and fifty-four chapters


    Just when Zhou Ye and Jessica started to set off below, Sarah, who set off first, had already rushed to the middle of the cliff...


    The entire cliff is more than 900 meters high, which is less than 1,000 meters. If you divide the top, middle and bottom according to the height, every three hundred meters is a part...


    Except for the unobstructed 300 meters from the lower part, the small and ugly figures of Stowham are everywhere in the upper middle part. They fly in groups around their nests, always alert to the group of humans below. Change...


    For these Stohums, this is their homeland, and anyone who wants to invade their homeland is a bad person...


    Now-an intruder has rushed up...


    These little things don¡¯t have to behave first, and then they rushed towards Sarah who invaded their homeland one by one...Hundreds of Storums vibrated their wings at the same time to create the buzzing sound, which made Sarah feel a little scalp. It''s numb...


    "Damn..." Sarah looked at the little things in front of her that rushed towards her like a dive bomber, her hands trembled...


    Since knowing the second competition location and competition event, Sarah deliberately went to the library to check the information about these little things, knowing that they belong to the normally harmless species, but if they invade their homes, they will make them crazy. .


    And they attack the intruder very cleverly. In their mouthparts that are like watering cans, saliva with a strong corrosive effect will be sprayed... That kind of saliva is extremely corrosive, just like concentrated sulfuric acid. No one wants to provoke them.


    They are not as flexible in the air as these little guys, and if they are touched by those sulfuric acid, they are really immortal and half their lives...


    However, Sarah has no room to back down at this moment, and she doesn''t want to back down either...


    But in the face of these crazy little guys, Sarah is really powerless. If her flying skills are good, then she can hold the broom in one hand, pull out her wand in the other, and fight with them. Grind them to death.


    But this is a competition. One is that she doesn''t have the time to fight, and the other is-her flying skills are so bad that she can''t free her hand to draw out her wand...


    In fact, there is a little secret, Sarah did not even tell her own man... She is actually a little afraid of heights, which is why her flying skills are so bad...


    On weekdays, if she is taking flight lessons, she will try not to look down, and hold the broom tightly with both hands, so that she can barely cope with it... But today-there is really no way to cope...


    Only use that one¡ªSarah couldn''t help but sigh.

 Chapter 814

    As Sarah made up her mind, she stared at the little things flying towards her from above, and took a deep breath...


    It''s close-close-enough distance.


    "what------!!!"


    A terrible scream came out from Sarah¡¯s mouth... It was a sound like cutting glass with a sharp object. It had a very famous name, [Scream of the Banshee]...


    Of course, this is not the screaming magic of the banshee in DND. It is a talented skill in Sarah¡¯s blood line and derived from the Veeva blood line...


    Don''t you think that such a beautiful creature as Veeva has no other ability besides charm?If this is the case, this beautiful creature has long been captured by human wizards... Don''t overestimate the wizard''s moral code.


    Of course, this kind of talent derived from Veeva''s bloodline can only be used by pure Veeva or a hybrid with 50% Veeva bloodline. If the bloodline concentration is lower, it won''t work at all...


    With this piercing scream...Those who were diving down towards Sarah suddenly swayed like drunk and couldn''t maintain their balance...There were even more than a dozen thinner ones. Ruomu slammed into the rock wall and was smashed.


    "It''s now..." Sarah took advantage of this opportunity to desperately urge her flying broomstick, and flew upwards, and soon... she flew out of the air encirclement composed of hundreds of Stohum...


    However-when she flew out of the encirclement, she found that-she was not out of danger, because-on the periphery of the encirclement, there were hundreds of Stohums, staring at her with their scarlet eyes ...


    "It''s over..." Sarah is really useless this time. The banshee screams this talent skill, every time it takes 30 seconds to use it, otherwise it will hurt her vocal cords...


    Now, obviously¡ªthose little things will never give her thirty seconds...Is he going to die here??


    Sarah could even see the ridicule in the eyes of the biggest Stowium among the hundreds of Stowium...


    "Ah-oh!!" The biggest Stowham screamed, and suddenly-all Stowham waved the two pairs of transparent wings behind him, with a low buzzing sound, again Dive down towards Sarah...


    Sarah doesn''t have any means to get out of trouble... Damn, is it really not this time?


    Seeing Stoomem getting closer and closer, Sarah clenched her silver teeth, her mind turned quickly, thinking about what else could be done to get out of the predicament...


    But letting her try to break her mind, there is no good way... It seems that she has to give up. Sarah looked at the small cloth bag tied to the front of her flying broomstick. There was a small magic ball in it, and there was a kind of Stomam inside. The very annoying gas was extracted from Stohum''s natural enemy. As long as it exploded, it would be equivalent to giving up the game, and she would be safe.


    Sarah really doesn''t want to give up this game... If she gives up, even though she is safe, how can she still have the face to compete with Jessica?


    But-she really can''t help it...


    Thinking of this, Sarah was going to reach out and touch the magic bag tied to the front of her broom, she suddenly felt her slender waist being held by someone, and then a familiar breath came over... "Baby Sarah, this Are you going to give up?"


    "Ye!!" Sarah turned to look excitedly, who was not Zhou Ye who was holding her?


    At this moment, Sara was surprised to find that... Standing on her man¡¯s broomstick, surrounded by her man¡¯s strong arms, she has an inexplicable sense of security, and her fear of heights has been cured...


    "Okay, Sarah baby... let''s fight side by side!" Zhou Ye smiled while holding Sarah, while taking out his wand, aiming at the ugly little things in front, a little, a golden light suddenly shot. In the past... "All petrochemicals, all petrochemicals..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s magic, the poor Stowham stiffened and fell...


    On the other side, a fiery red figure rushed over. It was Jessica who was not someone else. She gave up her magic wand and took out her giant sickle again, [Devil Dragon¡¯s Regret]...


    With a strong flick, a red flame suddenly ignited on the giant sickle. Jessica flicked hard, and the red flame on the giant scythe was thrown out, turning into a whip of flames more than ten meters long... ¡­


    Then Jessica flapped her dragon wings, turned into a red light and rushed into the group of Stomam, waved the flame whip that the giant sickle in her hand had turned into, and slaughtered all directions...


    One thousand one hundred and fifty-five chapters


    "I''ll help too..." Sarah looked at the figure of Jessica killing the Quartet, and was immediately moved...


    If Jessica wants to be the first, she only needs to bypass the group of Stoomes. At her speed, those Stoomes can never catch up with her...


    And Jessica obviously can choose the most labor-saving and quickest way to get the golden egg, but she chose the most awkward and troublesome way to kill all these Storms...


    For what??


    Sarah certainly wouldn''t think that Jessica was a murderous atmosphere, and she wanted to sacrifice her weapons with Stomam...


    She obviously did it for herself, because only her own flying skills were the weakest...How could Sarah not be moved?How could she nest in the arms of her own man, enjoying the fruits of her sister''s work comfortably??


    Thinking of this, Sarah also took out her magic wand, pointed at those nasty little things."All petrochemicals...all petrochemicals..."


    "Yes, that''s it... We are all a family. Winning or losing is a small game for us. Family safety is the most important thing..." Zhou Ye smiled, waving the wand in his hand faster... ¡­


    If Sarah uses the petrified curse at the speed of a small pistol, then Zhou Ye uses the petrified curse at the speed of the Vulcan Cannon. He doesn''t even recite the spell, and the golden lights are almost connected...


    Of course, he didn''t forget to throw two protective magics on his two women while using the petrification spell...


    The front Jessica charged like a warrior, and Zhou Ye and Sarah behind were like long-range support. From time to time, Jessica added a protective magic to Jessica, and at the same time, they used the petrification curse to kill Storum.


    With the cooperation of the three people from unfamiliarity to familiarity, from familiarity to tacit understanding... the entire Stoum ethnic group was almost completely emptied by them, and the ugly little things fell like rain.


    Stowham, who was hit by Zhou Ye and Sarah, is better. Although they will inevitably be broken after falling, at least they can remain intact when they are in the air...


    Stoomem, who was killed by Jessica, was so miserable that he was torn apart in mid-air...


    The people on the top are happy, but the people below are a bit miserable...


    "What stuff fell from the sky..."


    "This is... My grass... Stoome!"


    "Damn...ah!! The blood of these things is corrosive...be careful everyone!"


    The three principals as the referees and the Director of the International Department looked at the performance of the students in the audience somewhat helplessly. What should I say?People are more popular...


    Ms. Maxim is particularly angry. Among the students who are messed up below, most of them are students from their Boothbarton College. Look at their embarrassed look... I really disappoint her...


    "It seems... the flying skills of Boothbarton''s warriors are not very good!" The director who has been using binoculars to watch the performance of the three people in the sky said with a smile: "But Hogwarts and Demster Lang¡¯s warriors are very friendly, which fully reflects the original intention of the Triwizard Tournament..."


    "Haha... I think so too, Ye Zhou did a great job..." Albus Dumbledore stroked his beard and smiled: "The original intention of the Triwizard Tournament was not to let the three major colleges Do you communicate with each other?"


    "Haha..." Erika Lunocorgi, the principal of Durmstrang College, could only laugh and say nothing...


    Madan''s-of course you are happy, the people in your college soaked away the contestants from our two schools, don''t we know??Of course, these words Erica can only complain in her heart, saying that there is no way to say, he wants face...


    Just when the chaos below was in a mess, Zhou Ye and the others above had already reached the top of the cliff. After easily killing the biggest Storum, they found three golden eggs in its lair...


    There is no need to fight, no need to grab, three people directly one by one, and then take the golden egg and fly down...


    When the three of them are standing on the podium, the scores of all three of them are also out...


    "Sara Alisa from Boothbarton College, because you didn''t complete your own project independently, so I gave you eight points!" The director who announced the result of the game said and glanced at Sarah, "Are there any objections? ?"


    "No..." Sarah was mentally prepared for this achievement. For her... it doesn''t matter who gets the first place now. What''s important is that she has got the best thing...


    Thinking of this, Sarah couldn''t help but glance at her own man. With him by her side, nothing really matters.


    "Student Ye Zhou from Hogwarts College, you not only completed your project brilliantly, but also helped your opponents. Your final score was 10 points!"


    "Thank you!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and then stopped talking...

 Chapter 815

    "Jessica Fafna from Durmstrang College, your score is also very...Congratulations!"


    "Thank you!"


    "Since the total points of the three of you in the two games are the same, therefore, you will start at the same time in the next game..." Mr. Secretary said, turning to face the students on the field and said: "To be honest, today I think I see When it comes to a game of the highest level, what I call the highest and highest level does not refer to their magical attainments, what I see is the spirit of harmony and friendship..."


    "Why the Triwizard Tournament has been suspended for centuries, I think everyone should know..." The director said, glanced at the students below, and then said: "In the past, they only paid attention to the competition process, but forgot... Our three academies are opponents and friends, but-definitely not enemies... Our game is to learn each other¡¯s spirit and skills, not to kill each other... So, I think this game is the most I have ever seen. Great game!"


    "Long live¡­¡­"


    "Long live¡­¡­"


    Although the Secretary-General¡¯s speech skills are not very good, the students still cheered for the face... and Rita Skeeter on the other side held her camera and kept shooting about Everything here...


    She has already thought about the news headline for tomorrow... [The spirit of the game is greater than the result of the game?Friendship in the Triwizard Tournament]


    As for Zhou Ye?He felt that the director was completely nonsense...


    If these two girls are not his women, he doesn¡¯t bother to care about so many...Similarly, one mountain cannot tolerate two tigers, unless one male and one female...I¡¯m afraid this is the only competition where the players do not value the results of the competition. The Triwizard Tournament...


    But don''t care about him, I will talk about future things later, but Sarah was touched and agreed to his backdoor development plan... This is what Zhou Ye cares most about...


    Alas, when will the game end...


    Chapter one hundred and fifty-six


    "What a wonderful game..." Voldemort, dressed in a black robe, sat in his seat, holding a newspaper named [Future Daily], a newspaper owned by Skeeter. , Has been released simultaneously in the wizarding world of many countries.


    "The great Dark Lord... Our brothers and sisters are already waiting for your orders..." The meticulous Lucius, who combed his blonde hair, bowed his head slightly and said to Voldemort: "As long as you give an order, we will Under the guidance of your magic wand, declare war on the entire decadent wizarding world!"


    "No...not yet, my Lucius brother..." Voldemort always likes to call his subordinates his family. In his opinion, all pure-blood wizards are brothers and sisters, and their common goal is to overthrow the existing ones. The system of the magic world has once again returned to the pure blood era of wizards...


    All wizards of Muggle origin must be cleaned up, and all mixed-blood wizards must also be destroyed. They are the source of taint the blood of wizards and the source of all disturbances...


    "Wait patiently...Wait for our allies to bring us good news...Wait for those guys to relax their vigilance..." Voldemort is definitely not a hotheaded guy, he deeply understands that, although his own The power is very large, but it is definitely not huge enough to crush the entire wizarding world.


    He still needs to wait...wait for a fatal blow.


    "Yes, great Dark Lord, your will is what I am waiting for!" Since Voldemort had said so, Lucius, as a Death Eater, of course would not insist...


    "Of course... we still need to continue to create some time in various places..." Voldemort tapped the tabletop with his slender fingers, his low and somewhat hoarse voice echoed in the hall."Tell our brothers and sisters, let them enjoy the carnival... Of course, pay attention to the minions of the Ministry of Magic..."


    "You mean...we don''t just do not hide, but we want to..." Lucius didn''t understand what Voldemort meant. Since he was planning to do a big operation, why didn''t he gather his subordinates, but continue to allow them to play small places. What about it?Isn''t this keeping the Ministry of Magic''s eyes fixed on you?


    "Yes..." The smile on Voldemort''s pale face was a little horrible."Because of the big action, we have to do what we should do as usual... in another month... our opportunity will come..."


    "I see..." Lucius nodded respectfully, and then walked outside the house... In fact, he is still a Hogwarts student now, only one year before graduation.


    "Ye Zhou..."


    As Lucius left, Voldemort was the only one left in the huge hall. He stroked the photo in the newspaper. It was a photo of Zhou Ye holding up the golden egg with Sarah and Jessica...


    For Zhou Ye, Voldemort is no stranger. Whether it is from Lucius or from the newspaper, he has learned many things about Zhou Ye, such as super magic talent, mysterious family background, and playboy style. ...


    He could even deeply feel Albus Dumbledore¡¯s determination to cultivate Zhou Ye through the descriptions of those who studied at Hogwarts...


    "Ye Zhou...Are you trained by Dumbledore specifically for me?? It''s really funny..." Voldemort''s horn pulled out a weird smile."I don''t know, what kind of expression Dumbledore will look like when you die in my hands..."


    On the other side, at Hogwarts...


    "Sister...why hasn''t brother-in-law come back?" Narcissa Black asked depressedly, sitting in the Defence Against the Dark Arts office, "It''s been months..."


    "You know... Ye, he went to participate in the Triwizard Tournament... How could he come back so soon...?" Bella gave her sister a helpless look and sighed.


    "Why participate in the Triwizard Tournament... I think he is going to pick up girls..." Narcissa said as she took out a newspaper from her bag. Above it was Zhou Ye standing between Sarah and Jessica. , The picture of holding up the golden egg... "Look, brother-in-law, he actually tied these two chicks... Hmph, he is absolutely fascinated by these two chicks... he refuses to come back!"


    "..." Facing her sister, Bella shook her head helplessly...


    Although Bella was expelled by the Black family, but I have to say... She has a very good relationship with her sister.


    Her sister, Narcissa Black, is now in seventh grade at Hogwarts...


    Originally, Narcissa didn¡¯t know Zhou Ye¡¯s relationship with her sister, but by chance she broke into Bella¡¯s office and accidentally saw something that she shouldn¡¯t see... Then she knew why her sister didn¡¯t. Will go home and get married with the family booked at home.


    But to be honest, her heart was full of sourness at the time... When Zhou Ye enrolled in school, she fell in love with this cute wife. As time went by, she had even arrived, and she couldn''t see Zhou Ye in one day. , It feels like something is missing.


    There is no way that Zhou Ye''s bio-magnetic field belonging to the super creature is too strong, powerful... almost women can''t resist it.


    Otherwise, there would be no untimely product like the Prince Guard in Hogwarts.


    By the way, Narcissa is also a member of the Prince''s Guard...


    Although she knew that her sister had a relationship with Zhou Ye, this did not make her flinch. On the contrary, she used this relationship to often run to Zhou Ye''s presence...


    Even her relationship with Lily and other women has improved a lot...


    Although she is still a pure-blood supporter, she is not as crazy as Lucius...especially because of Zhou Ye''s relationship, she did not run to mock Lily like a fool... so she and the girls The relationship is still very good.


    Bella looked at her sister, pointing at the newspaper, while scorning her man''s heart, this feeling is very strange...just like she doesn''t mind, but her sister is very concerned...


    As a person who came by, Bella could see through her sister''s thoughts at a glance... and she was also considering whether she should learn from Jasmine and send her sisters to her man''s couch...


    Anyway... a cheap family is better than a cheap outsider... Regarding this, I have to say that Jasmine has a bad start...


    Bella caressed her chin while seriously thinking about the feasibility of this matter... As for the unrealistic idea of ??staring at her own man so that he would never be able to fight wild food... Let''s forget it. Bella is not that stupid...


    "Oh-all of this is your fault, little villain..." Bella muttered about a villain who was no longer around, staring straight ahead...How could she not want Zhou Ye?


    Chapter one hundred and fifty-seven


    Unconsciously, time came to the last Sunday of June. This day¡ªall the students of Boothbatten College were extremely excited, because today is the last match of the Triwizard Tournament. In this match, The Triwizard Tournament that lasted six months will be the final winner.


    "Gentlemen and ladies...and my lovely students." The principal of Boothbatten College, Ms. Maxim, standing on a tall podium set up temporarily in the clearing in front of the woods, said, looking at the students in the school. : "Unknowingly, the Triwizard Tournament has reached the final match..."


    "In the past six months, the warriors of Hogwarts and Demstrang have shown us their superb magic skills and generous minds... and made us realize our shortcomings..." Maxi As Ms. Mu said, she looked around for a while, "So, I propose, let us once again send warm applause to these cute little guys..."


    "Wow..."


    Following Ms. Maxim¡¯s speech, all the students at Boothbatten slapped their slaps hard. Some of them were extremely excited, some were a little sad, and others looked at Zhou Ye¡¯s location. Reluctant to leave the direction...


    After a while, Ms. Maxim gently pressed her hand to signal her students to quiet down. With her movements, the applause gradually stopped...


    "Today is the final of the Triwizard Tournament... and today, we will verify this moment with all the teachers and students of Hogwarts and Durmstrang College. The trophy of the Triwizard Tournament was lifted. this moment¡­¡­"


    Following Ms. Maxim¡¯s speech, several Ministry of Magic staff quickly ran to the open space. Soon, two three-meter-high magic items like pyramids were assembled...


    Above these two pyramid-shaped objects, two crystal balls the size of human heads are slowly turning...


    "What it is??"

 Chapter 816

    "I don''t know...whatever it is... my little prince is about to leave Boothbatton College... I feel so sad... woo..."


    "What''s so sad...Anyway, even if he is here, you dare not go up and confess..."


    "Who said I dare not go up and confess... I just... I just..."


    "You are just afraid that the dragon princess will tear you to pieces..."


    Ahem... These two girls digress... Of course, the others are not digressing. They are curiously discussing what those two strange magic devices are?What magic principle is it relying on...


    With the completion of those two devices, the answer was revealed...


    I saw that after the staff assembled the magic devices, they picked up their wands and chanted the spells at the two pyramid-shaped magic devices. Following their spells, the crystal ball on the top of the tower slowly turned... The faster, faster...


    Finally, the crystal ball turned to the extreme speed...


    On the four walls of the pyramid, a picture appeared, like a Muggle TV...


    "This is Magic TV??"


    "Gosh, it''s amazing..."


    The students at Boothbatten School of Witchcraft and Wizardry were stunned by this scene. From the two pyramid TV images, it is not difficult to tell that the one on the left is the scene of Hogwarts, and the right is Durmstrang. The students of the school.


    Because the students of the two schools are wearing their school uniforms... Hogwarts is the iconic black robe, and Durmstrang is the thick leather robe...


    Ms. Maxim standing on the rostrum waved her hand again and suppressed the chaotic voices in the arena...


    "And today, we are also fortunate to invite the Minister of the British Ministry of Magic. Ms. Eugenina Jenkens!" Following the introduction of Ms. Maxim, a middle-aged lady wearing an orthodox lady''s dark suit walked away. Come out... stand by Ms. Maxim''s side.


    The students below were in an uproar again...


    These students, they have seen the Minister of Magic attend the Quidditch World Cup, but have never seen the Minister of Magic appear in other competitions, which makes them inexplicably excited... In the magic world, a country¡¯s Minister of Magic is equivalent to The head of a country...


    Although they were dismissive of the head of state in the Muggle world, it did not mean that they could ignore the leader of a country in the wizarding world. This was a special honor for them and for Boothbat College.


    As Eugenina Jenkens stepped onto the podium, Ms. Maxim gave up her position, the leader came, of course she wanted to speak...


    "If I had known that the representative of Hogwarts was such a handsome little gentleman, then I shouldn''t have missed the first two games..." Eugenina Jenkens gave her the first words. The crowd fell silent... Then there was a warm applause.


    There are even many girls from Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry who feel that the Minister of Magic is very approachable and very cute...


    And Zhou Ye sitting below was completely speechless, he was teased by his daughter, right?This Lamia...I''ll take care of her when I get the chance...


    And Sarah and Clara, who didn''t know why, couldn''t help but chuckled slightly... They also rarely saw their men slumped.


    Eugenina Jenkens¡¯ speech made even the Hogwarts students who watched the live broadcast through a magic device laugh.


    "I know, in fact, everyone is anxious to watch the gentlemen and ladies match, so my old lady stops talking nonsense and annoying. I announce...The finals of the Triwizard Tournament have officially begun..." Eugenie The words of Na Jenkens once again made everyone in the audience laugh...


    "Ah, sorry, I almost forgot. Before I start, I have to introduce the rules of the game a little bit!" Eugenina Jenkens pretended to be forgotten, and suddenly said: "This lost forest behind me The trophy of this Triwizard Tournament is placed in the center of the trophy. The rule is-whoever gets the trophy first, then-he is the winner... By the way, in this maze, three schools have already The principal used magic to transform...the inside has become a maze, and there are dangers everywhere. In order to ensure the fairness and justice of the game, each principal is responsible for different areas, so there is no possibility of cheating...and The trophy was placed by myself..."


    Eugenina Jenkens'' words evoked cheers again...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye, Sarah and Jessica are standing at the three entrances of this forest maze and are ready...Because their points are the same, they will set off at the same time...


    "I declare..." When Eugenina Jenkens dared to announce the start of the game... the secretary who had been acting as a referee rushed up in a sweat and whispered to Eugenina Jenken. Si''s ear said: "Minister, the London headquarters was attacked by Death Eaters and the Dark Lord..."


    Chapter one hundred and fifty-eight


    Five hours back in time...


    Early in the morning-the eighth floor of the Ministry of Magic in London-the atrium.


    This is the peak time for work here. Elves like dwarves, wizards dressed like weirdos, or guys dressed like plumbers... They are like workers in the factory. Each entrance enters the atrium, then passes through the checkpoint and walks to the elevator entrance...


    A handsome young man in a suit and leather shoes, with a weird smile, walked towards the inspection table with the flow of people... When he approached the inspection table, he quietly took out a black ball from his pocket and threw it on On the ground...


    When the little ball stopped rolling, a pair of short legs emerged from under it, while avoiding the big feet of the crowd, it ran out...


    And when this little black ball ran, it was still splitting itself...Finally, these inconspicuous little things became hundreds...and at this moment, there happened to be a careless guy, one I stepped on the top of the black ball...


    The mutation happened¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Boom----a huge sound...the little ball that was stepped on exploded, and the hapless person who stepped on the ball instantly lost his legs...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Using that loud noise as a signal, a continuous explosion of explosion sounded in the entire atrium...


    "Boom¡ªBoom¡ªBoom..."


    Suddenly-the original atrium of the Ministry of Magic, which was extremely lively, instantly turned into a fierce battlefield...


    "Help..."


    "My god... my god..."


    "Doctor... I need a doctor..."


    The wailing, the cry for help... it rang... Someone was using a magic wand to impose armor protection spells on themselves, but more people were at a loss as if they were headless flies everywhere...


    The magical world has been in peace for too long, and they have forgotten at all¡ªhow can they protect themselves in a war...


    "It''s the shame of a group of wizards..." The initiator of all this, the handsome young man in a suit, was watching all this with cold eyes. He really didn''t expect that an activation magic plus a clone magic could actually give a joke so much power. , I have to say, this really exceeded his expectations.


    But-the ugly attitude of these wizards in front of him strengthened his belief in his heart. Only the Dark Lord is qualified to rule the wizarding world, and only the Dark Lord is the destiny of the entire wizarding world...


    "It''s time to welcome the arrival of that adult..." The young man said to himself, while pointing his wand to the sky in the atrium... Suddenly, a dark cloud that shouldn''t have appeared here covered the entire atrium, even magic. The brilliance of the lamp cannot dispel the darkness brought by the dark clouds...


    Under the dark clouds, there was a pale green scene. A green skeleton hung high in the air. In the skull¡¯s mouth, a thick python was walking in it, looking like a skeleton¡¯s tongue. Weird.


    With this signal sent out, some wizards have recognized who this sign belongs to...


    "No... it''s the demon king... it''s a Death Eater..."


    "Damn... how dare they attack the Ministry of Magic..."


    "A world war is coming... Merlin is on..."


    With the wailing, hordes of Death Eaters appeared in the atrium of the Ministry of Magic instantly, leaning on the door key...


    As soon as these Death Eaters with weird masks and black robes appeared, they immediately took out their wands and cast various unforgivable spells on the Ministry employees who were still lying on the ground and wailing...


    "Torn apart..."


    "Drill your heart..."


    "Killing Curse¡­¡­"

 Chapter 817

    In the blink of an eye-the wizards who had survived the explosion soon became a piece...


    At this time, there were thousands of dedicated Death Eaters, one by one, killing all the wizards who hadn''t died... The entire atrium of the Ministry of Magic became a dead place...


    After all this was done, apart from these Death Eaters, there would no longer be any wizards in the entire atrium...


    At this moment, a cloud of black mist appeared among the Death Eaters out of thin air, and in the fanatical gaze of those Death Eaters, it turned into a pale man wearing a black robe...


    This man has a pair of tall cheekbones, snake-like eyes, and bloodless skin. It is difficult for you to judge his age by his weird face... It''s not someone else, it''s just let the whole magic world smell it. The dark lord, Voldemort.


    "Great Dark Lord... We have successfully completed your first plan..." The handsome young man walked up to Voldemort and lowered his head respectfully...


    He is Barty Crouch...


    He is the only one who can enter and leave the Ministry of Magic by virtue of his father''s relationship without being questioned... This time he has completely spared it, using his true face to execute orders.


    "Good job, Little Barty..." Voldemort was very satisfied with what he had done..., he glanced at the corpses all over the floor, and said indifferently: "Now, our time will come, please everyone Join me to verify the advent of this great era..."


    "The Dark Lord... The Dark Lord... The Dark Lord..."


    The feverish shouts of the Death Eaters made a smile leak out of Voldemort¡¯s face. He nodded in satisfaction, and then gave a false press, ¡°Now, we must first take this weak and useless magic government completely. Overthrow... Let''s go!"


    Following Voldemort''s order, the Death Eaters cheered and rushed to the elevator in the atrium... They followed the assigned team and swept towards each floor...


    On this day, all non-pure-blood wizards left behind by the Ministry of Magic were slaughtered by the Death Eaters. As for those pure-blood wizards?As long as they don¡¯t resist, those Death Eaters are still willing to show mercy to their men...


    After all, the pure-blood era they preach also needs wizards...


    "No... my father is a wizard... my mother is also a wizard... I am pure blood..."


    "No, obviously you are not, because your mother is a Muggle-born wizard, and your blood has tainted the term wizard..."


    "No...don''t do this...ah!!!"


    Voldemort walked comfortably in the Ministry of Magic with several henchmen, and the sounds of pleading and crying in his ears were like the most beautiful music to him...


    After a while, a Death Eater with a mask walked up to Voldemort and lowered his head respectfully... "The great Dark Lord, those Aurors who are far away in France have already learned of the changes here. Assemble, come here..."


    "Very good..." Voldemort smiled slightly, "Our goal has been achieved... Next, let''s see the Triwizard Tournament that those guys have prepared for us... I''m very curious, that Dumbledore is optimistic. What kind of expression will he have when facing me..."


    Having said this, Voldemort turned his head and ordered his cronies: "Notify our brothers and sisters that the carnival here is over, and we are going to the next location to continue..."


    "As you wish..." said a Death Eater with blond hair, while sending out the agreed signal with the wand in his hand...


    In an instant, the Death Eaters who received the signal used all kinds of magic and quickly left the Ministry of Magic, which had already become a dead place...


    Chapter one hundred and fifty-nine


    When Eugenina Jenkens hurriedly announced the start of the game and brought the Aurors from the field back to the headquarters of the Ministry of Magic, what she saw was a messy Ministry...


    "These inhumane guys... these damn chores!"


    "I want to kill those guys... I must kill those guys..."


    "These bastards..."


    The Aurors who came back hurriedly looked at the cruel scene in front of them, their hands and feet trembled...


    In the past, when confronted with Death Eaters, they seldom really killed them. They just used mild magic to arrest them and waited for trial. Now... they feel that they were really kind before... It''s too much.


    "Gentlemen..." Eugenina Jenkens turned to look at the indignant Aurors with a serious expression, and said in a low voice: "I used to...I regarded them as my own compatriots, as a member of the magic world. Someone... But, seeing the scene before me, I found that I was wrong... They are not wizards, and no wizard with a conscience would be so cruel to their compatriots..."


    Eugenina Jenkens¡¯ voice echoed in the empty atrium. She looked at the Aurors who were focusing on herself and said: "This time the failure is mainly due to my... my negligence. It was because of my mistake that so many employees of the Ministry died unexpectedly... However, before the election of the new minister, I was still the minister, and I still have the duties and powers of the minister. ..."


    "..." The Aurors did not speak, but looked straight at Eugenina Jenkens, waiting for her words.


    "Gentlemen¡ªwar is coming..." Eugenina Jenkens exclaimed angrily: "Let''s take up arms, defend our own home, defend our own family... I ask, send it now. People have informed the magic institutions of various countries to resolutely prohibit those Death Eaters from entering their country...In addition, I authorize all Aurors to have the priority to fire once Death Eaters are found, and you will no longer be obstructed by the black magic prohibition, you Will have the priority to use the Avada Sol Mantra..."


    "Hurray..." Hearing Eugenina Jenkins''s speech, all the Aurors cheered, which is equivalent to letting go of the shackles on their necks, allowing them to take action at any time and give priority to those damn foods. Dead.


    "Now-gentlemen, let''s act... I want to know the movements of those damn Death Eaters, I want to know the movements of that damn Dark Lord Voldemort... Go find me the best prophet, I You need to know where the bastard''s next goal is..."


    The words of Eugenina Jenkins made all the Aurors take action, and she quickly walked towards her office...


    When no one was around, Eugenina Jenkens smiled...


    Her goal has been achieved, and Voldemort''s goal of making Voldemort a terrorist that everyone shouts in the magic world has been achieved...


    The flaw she left out made Voldemort rush up. For Lamia... as long as her goal is achieved, how many people die in the Ministry of Magic has anything to do with her??


    After Voldemort''s attack, his reputation completely stinks...


    In the past, he held high the banner of pure blood and made a look of returning to the original pure-blood rule of the wizarding world...attracted the support of many pure-blood families overtly and secretly...


    But after the attack on the Ministry of Magic, Lamia dared to say that no pure-blood family dared to support Voldemort anymore... Such a tyrannical behavior made him the opposite of all wizards...


    Terrorists are easy to be beaten by everyone... Now, Voldemort has put himself in this position, and his-end is coming...


    In fact, Lamia knew exactly where Voldemort had gone...


    You know, among Voldemort''s confidants, there is her clone... Voldemort''s every move can''t escape her palm. If it weren''t for her clone''s use of invisible things such as mental positions, it would affect Voldemort little by little. ...


    How could he make such a big mistake?


    With Voldemort¡¯s IQ, when he occupied the Ministry of Magic in the past, he only controlled the Minister of Magic and used various propaganda methods to promote his pure-blood concept, instead of killing like a mob as he is now. All the non-pure blood wizards of the Ministry of Magic.


    Such a move would not do him any good...Even a bitch knew how to dress himself brightly, how could the clever Voldemort not understand this?


    It''s a pity... he has already inflated himself to the limit... Albus Dumbledore, who used to make him scrupulous a little, is no longer in his eyes.


    "Poor Dark Lord, I hope you won''t be too surprised when you see my father..." Lamia sat in the minister''s office, and she raised her leg on the table without a seat, her horns leaking out of her pride. Smile."My great father, your light is destined to shine today, let these stupid wizards see, your unmatched power..."


    On the other side-in the Triwizard Tournament-


    Zhou Ye sighed helplessly...


    "Honey? What''s wrong with you?" Sarah asked strangely.


    She had never seen such a helpless expression from her own man. In her eyes, Zhou Ye was always so confident, as if nothing could be difficult...


    Her own man would leak such an expression, how could she not be curious...


    "My dear, are you not feeling well?" Jessica asked with some worry.


    Although the three of them entered through three different entrances, to Zhou Ye, the extremely difficult forest of labyrinth in the eyes of these wizards was like a toy...


    He easily found his two women...According to the plan that had been negotiated, the three of them would touch the trophies of the Triwizard Tournament at the same time. In this way-the three of them will win and lose, and then they will Won the largest number of champions in the Triwizard Tournament in history, that is, everyone is a winner...


    It was originally a good thing for you, me, everyone, now - I''m afraid it''s a little changed...

 Chapter 818

    Zhou Ye really had a headache about what his daughter was looking for for him. To be honest, he wanted to see how far Voldemort could go... As a result, his daughter plans to end the legend of Voldemort here and let him forever Into the past...


    Zhou Ye is really depressed...


    But forget it, it''s just a Voldemort... the big deal is going to slowly find some other fun...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly at the two women with worried expressions, "No, nothing, but I feel that we will have some uninvited guests coming to visit..."


    One thousand one hundred and sixty chapters


    "What the hell is going on??" Albus Dumbledore frowned as he looked at the sky gradually darkening. He couldn''t help but look at the Director of the International Department who was constantly wiping his sweat. , "Why did Minister Jenkens leave suddenly? Now this situation is happening again... Don''t tell me you don''t know..."


    "This...this..." The director took out his handkerchief and kept wiping the sweat from his forehead.


    He is also very square now...


    It was obvious that the Ministry of Magic had just been attacked, how come in a blink of an eye¡ªthese Death Eaters ran here?Are they premeditated??


    "Merlin''s beard...the Dark Lord is here..."


    At this moment, in the dark sky, a huge green skull logo appeared in mid-air, and the green python walking back and forth along the skeleton made all the students who saw this scene agitated...


    "Tell me, what the hell is going on?" Dumbledore couldn''t care too much anymore, he grabbed the director by the collar and shouted angrily.


    "Actually, all this is the plan of Lord Minister..." The director explained, wiping the sweat from his forehead, "Originally, according to the plan of the Minister, the Triwizard Tournament was a challenge to the Dark Lord. , He will definitely come to destroy the Triwizard Tournament... and we have already mobilized all the Aurors from the Ministry of Magic here... Everything is only waiting for the Dark Lord to be hooked..."


    "So now¡ªwhat about those Aurors?" Albus Dumbledore roared. What he can''t tolerate most is to push these wizards who are still children onto the battlefield. He can understand Minister Jenkins''s approach, but he She will never forgive her for using children as bait!!


    It''s just-bad news one after another.


    "Those Aurors just returned to the Ministry of Magic through the door key..." The Director said bitterly, "Because--the Death Eaters just attacked the Ministry...Now the Ministry is completely paralyzed..."


    "..." Dumbledore put down his arm weakly...


    He knows how difficult it is to get those Aurors who support the Ministry of Magic to come back...not to mention, it will take at least nearly an hour to complete a door key for a specific teleportation. Time, plus a door key to send personnel is limited...


    Now-I am afraid I can only rely on myself...


    Thinking of this, Albus Dumbledore took a deep breath, resisted the urge to punch the chief, let go of his hand holding his collar, and then turned to face the same worried look. The two principals said, "I''m afraid, this time we have to organize all available forces..."


    "All follow your instructions..." Ms. Maxim is very self-aware, she knows-she may have a good knowledge in academics, but in combat...


    Whether it was the principal of Hogwarts or the principal of Durmstrang College, both of them were much better than her.


    Moreover, Albus Dumbledore also defeated the culprit who caused the Wizarding World War last time, Grindelwald...


    Reasonable, Ms. Maxim felt that she should hand over the command to Albus Dumbledore, although she was the principal of this college...


    "I''m old, let Albus decide everything!" Luno Corgi also handed the command to Dumbledore.


    "Then please trouble Ms. Maxim to take all the students from the first to fifth grades of the college to a safe place for refuge. I think-Boothbatten College should have a safe house, right?" Dumbledore asked.


    "No problem!" Ms. Maxim nodded, turned around without hesitation to the students who were discussing in the audience, and shouted: "Students from the first to fifth grades, now, follow me... Others stay. Here, follow Professor Dumbledore¡¯s orders!"


    Although the students talked a lot because of the weird signs that appeared in the sky, Ms. Maxim¡¯s words made them immediately stop their discussions, obediently following Ms. Maxim according to their respective ages, toward the depths of the college. Go...


    "Gentlemen and ladies..." Dumbledore took a deep breath and said, looking at the only a hundred students left in place, "I think you are about to face your first battle since entering school... ¡­No, maybe it¡¯s more accurate to describe it with the term magic war..."


    After Dumbledore finished speaking, he stopped his voice. He looked at the expressions of the students in the audience... Some were frightened, some were excited, some were sluggish, and some were confused about the situation...


    He took a deep breath again. Bringing these children into war is something he has always avoided, but now, there is no time to say so much. If you don¡¯t fight this time, maybe¡ªthe only thing waiting for them is death. ...


    "This is not a drill... let alone an entertainment... What you will face is the notorious Dark Lord in the magic world, and his Death Eaters, they-do no evil, they-have no humanity, most importantly Yes, I received the news that they just attacked the Ministry of Magic, and now, the entire Ministry of Magic is completely paralyzed...So, don''t expect any rescue, you are the only one who can save yourself!"


    "Gosh...it''s the dark lord..."


    "I remember he didn''t advocate pure blood first? I am a pure blood wizard, so am I safe?"


    "What to do...what to do?"


    "I don''t want to go to the battlefield..."


    "Mom... I''m afraid..."


    Albus Dumbledore looked at the performance of everyone in the audience, with a feeling of indescribable...


    Maybe it''s because these guys have been in peace for too long, and they have no fighting spirit... I really don''t know if these guys are caught by the Death Eaters, will they surrender immediately...


    Just as Dumbledore kept shaking his head secretly, a familiar voice came from his ear, "Professor, did something happen? Need my help???"


    "Zhou? You came just right..." Dumbledore turned his head and saw that the men and women standing there weren''t Zhou Ye, Sarah and Jessica, who was it?Looking at the appearance of the three of them holding the Aqua Blue Championship trophy, it was obvious that it was a tie again this time...


    "What happened, Professor?" Zhou Ye let go of the trophy and walked towards Dumbledore... pretending to be ignorant and asked: "Why are everyone so panicked?"


    "Voldemort is here... now is not the time to speak!" Dumbledore said, pulling Zhou Ye''s sleeve."Listen to me, boy, you must go back now... Go back to Hogwarts... You are the only one who can defeat Voldemort in the future, but now-not yet, you still need time to grow... So..."


    Dumbledore said, he was about to drag Zhou Ye away. He just wanted to keep some seeds against Voldemort. As for himself?Faced with the children of Boothbatten College, he really couldn''t get away... This might be the reason why he was called the greatest wizard ever.


    "No, I think¡ªProfessor, I don¡¯t have to go, because¡ªI can¡¯t go anymore!"


    Chapter one hundred and sixty one


    "Ms. Albus Dumbledore...I see you again, and I am so relieved to see that your body is still so healthy!" A hoarse, overcast voice sounded, just hearing this voice, It makes people feel like goose bumps fall all over the place.


    "Tom Riddle..." Dumbledore turned his head and looked at the figure that made the sound. It used to be his pride and his most proud student, but now it has become the scourge of the wizarding world.


    "It really makes me sad, teacher..." Voldemort said with a false face: "You used to call me little Tom..."


    "Puff......" A smirk completely destroyed the gloomy atmosphere created by Voldemort...


    "Ah... I''m sorry... it''s really that your tone sounds too resentful... It reminds me of a classic sentence!" Zhou Ye waved his hand carelessly, "Don''t care about me, I''m just someone who doesn''t know the truth. Onlookers..."


    "Is this the wizard seed you like? Teacher?" Voldemort looked up and down at the handsome black-haired boy in front of him. He had to say that Zhou Ye''s appearance is really good, okay... Voldemort was a little jealous. Up."I don''t know what his magic level is, but at least he can rely on his own face and easily please those ladies is absolutely no problem..."


    What he meant was that Zhou Ye was totally relying on showing off...


    "Asshole... how dare you say that dear..." Hearing Voldemort''s insult to his own man, Jessica was the first to jump out with a fierce temper, with a lot of plans to make Voldemort''s face confused.


    "Ha... it really deserves to be a little white face, look, look... participating in the Triwizard Tournament can seduce the little princess of the Fafna family..."


    Voldemort''s words made the Death Eaters behind him burst into laughter...


    "It looks like you..." When Voldemort was about to make persistent efforts and mock Zhou Ye''s little white face, he suddenly felt like his neck was firmly grasped by a pair of iron clamps...


    Then, he felt as if he lost his balance for an instant, and then-a sharp pain hit the top of his head... It made him feel like he was hit by a 10,000-ton sledge hammer countless times...


    The Death Eaters on the side opened their eyes wide, watching in disbelief that this scene happened...


    Even Dumbledore couldn''t help but grow up slightly and was surprised that it was difficult to close...

 Chapter 819

    "Is anyone telling you that the villain died of talking too much..." Zhou Ye made intimate contact with Voldemort''s somewhat flat face with his forty-three yards big heels, and muttered: "If you talk too much, just Do you dare to call my little white face..."


    Behind Voldemort was a trench that was more than ten meters long and dug out with Voldemort''s head...


    "My dear, is this... is this angry?" Sarah-staring at her man dumbfounded, like stepping on an ant, stepping on Voldemort''s head hard...


    This is no longer an ordinary insult. This is a wanton trampling on Voldemort''s self-esteem...


    "Killing Curse¡­¡­"


    "Be careful, dear..."


    "Little guy... be careful..."


    "Gosh..."


    As Voldemort''s life-threatening curse hit Zhou Ye''s body accurately, exclamation and screams rang out all around...


    "Those who insult me ??must die without a place to be buried..." Voldemort Jiejie''s laughter came from under Zhou Ye''s feet. He admitted that he was indeed shocked by Zhou Ye''s actions, but - now, Victory still belongs to me...


    Sneak attack or something is not the most normal thing for the villain?


    Voldemort thought triumphantly, while vigorously moving Zhou Ye''s forty-three yard big foot on his head, trying to get up, only to find that he couldn''t get up at all... that big foot was like Wuzhishan. , Crushed him to death, unable to move at all.


    "Are you very proud?" Zhou Ye''s voice sounded again...


    The Death Eaters around suddenly exclaimed...


    In their imagination, a person who was hit by the Avada Suicide Curse would definitely not survive, but Zhou Ye violated this law. The Suicide Curse hit him without causing him any harm... ¡­


    But this is also normal.


    If magic is so omnipotent, hitting the ground with the Bone Breaking Curse, wouldn''t it be able to destroy the entire earth?To put it bluntly, it''s because of an individual''s strength...


    Although Zhou Ye''s body at this moment looks no different from ordinary people, you must know that-his body has been strengthened so many times that it has long been out of the scope of human beings...


    To put it bluntly, even if he ran into the middle of the star and took a turn, it would feel like a hot spring.


    Voldemort''s life-threatening curse hit him, and it is estimated that it would wipe out a cell in his body at most...Will Zhou Ye be afraid of such damage??


    "Are you proud?"


    "You are very happy?"


    "Come on, smile to the uncle!"


    Every time Zhou Ye said a word, he stepped on Voldemort''s face vigorously, and every time he said a word...


    Voldemort felt like a sad reminder of tens of thousands of DOGs in Voldemort''s heart...Magic immunity?How does Nima fight??


    In fact, Zhou Ye is not magical immunity, it''s just that the differences in individual strength are too great... Maybe only the magic that destroys the planet can make Zhou Ye feel a bit of pain... Magic like Voldemort?Forget it...tickling doesn''t even count.


    "This is impossible¡­¡­"


    "The Dark Lord... how could the Dark Lord lose?"


    "No...I don''t believe..."


    Seeing his spiritual leader being trampled by Zhou Ye like stepping on a bug, those Death Eaters are like a concubine...


    They couldn''t believe that their leader was knocked down so easily by an older child... They couldn''t believe that the unforgivable curse that had been tried and tested on Zhou Ye was as futile as a toy trick.


    No, it''s not even as good as a toy trick. If it were a toy trick, it would at least be scary. Obviously-those life-demanding spells couldn''t make Zhou Ye feel scared at all.


    "Material, superb material... my exclusive material..." At this time, Rita Skeeter was trembling with excitement beside the girls.


    She kept recording the scene happening before her eyes with the magic camera in her hand...


    The Dark Lord who was stepped on at the feet of his own man, and those Death Eaters with expressions like dead fathers and mothers, this is really a perfect picture...The composition is so clear and the intention is so clear...


    This photo and news will definitely win this year''s Wizarding World''s Best Journalist Award...


    "Kill him...Kill this guy who insulted the Dark Lord..."


    "Yes...Kill him..."


    "kill him¡­¡­"


    The guys whose ideals and idols are shattered are the most terrifying. When these Death Eaters realized that their idol was really stepped on by Zhou Ye and could not turn over, they clamored frantically...


    Kill him-as long as you kill Zhou Ye, no one knows that the Dark Lord has been defeated...


    As long as Zhou Ye is killed, the Dark Lord is still invincible... Their pure blood theory is still the best...


    As long as Zhou Ye is killed, no one will mention everything that happened here...


    Chapter one hundred and sixty two


    Those Death Eaters who were standing behind Voldemort, ready to welcome their own leader, and the Black Demon returned from victory again, started their hands. They raised their wands in their hands and waved towards Zhou Ye...


    "Torn apart..."


    "Killing Curse¡­¡­"


    "Except for your weapons..."


    "Drill your heart..."


    "Funny..." Hey, there seems to be some strange spell coming in... ahem, don''t care too much.


    "What a bunch of cute ants..." Zhou Ye looked at the guy who was constantly waving the magic wand toward him, and smiled. Since someone is eager to die... Then, he doesn''t mind, let these guys know that before death, The truth that everyone is equal.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye lifted his left hand, and a translucent golden barrier protected him. Although he was not afraid of those magics, it did not mean he liked being hit by magic...


    It was only Zhou Ye who would be hit by Voldemort deliberately. Otherwise, with his movement speed, Voldemort wanted to hit him, it was too early...


    The magic of various colors hit Zhou Ye''s protective cover, remembering the ripples like water waves, but they were of no use...


    And Zhou Ye took out his magic wand with his right hand, and shot the Death Eaters calmly...


    Seeing their companions fall down one by one, finally, the remaining Death Eaters finally collapsed. They fled in all directions, like wild dogs in the family, panicking and fleeing...


    "That won''t work... I have no plans to guard against thieves at night..." Zhou Ye stepped on as he said, and with a puff, Voldemort''s head was like a watermelon, crushed by Zhou Ye ...


    Then, Zhou Ye''s figure turned into a black hurricane¡ª¡ª, after catching up with the running Death Eaters, killing them one by one with magic, of course...and also let go of a few small ones. The pleasing fish slipping through the net.


    When all this returns to calm again--


    There was silence in the entire arena...Everyone was staring at Zhou Ye, as if they were looking at an alien.

 Chapter 820

    On the ground, who is the guy whose head has been broken?He is Voldemort... the big boss who made the entire magical world change color, and the culprit who completely paralyzed the Ministry of Magic...


    The crimes he committed are endless, but-accompanied by his unfathomable dark magic skills, and the record he has never lost...


    But all of this was broken by the handsome boy in front of him...


    Like killing a chicken and a dog, he easily killed the black magic that everyone feared, and then, like chasing a little chicken, he chased the so-called Death Eaters with no way into the sky...


    All this makes them feel that everything in front of them is so unreal...


    The Dark Lord died like this???


    died???


    "Dear¡­¡­"


    "Ye..."


    "Dear¡­¡­"


    "Dear¡­¡­"


    The first thing that came out was that Zhou Ye''s four women... They ran to their men in cheers, such a powerful man belongs to them... he is their pride...


    "You are amazing... honey..."


    "kisses--!"


    Zhou Ye was surrounded by Clara and other women, and Xiangkou kissed his cheek without head and face, leaving him almost no time to speak...


    There is no way-after this kiss and the other kiss, he is always in a state of being occupied...


    "Seeing your student, I suddenly felt that I was old..." Runo Corgi walked to Albus Dumbledore''s side and exclaimed, "How did you cultivate such a little monster... It''s really¡ª ¡ªIt''s... terrible..."


    Lunuoke basically wanted to use the word terrible to describe Zhou Ye, but after thinking and thinking about it, he felt that the word terrible was no longer enough to describe this little guy...Only the word terrible can describe his might.


    "If I tell you...this little guy has always been self-taught, believe it or not..." To be honest, Albus quite agrees with Lunuokeji''s words...Whether Zhou Ye''s strength or character is good... It''s terrible.


    Ordinary teenagers would never step on the head of the Dark Lord...because they can''t bear...


    Albus Dumbledore has decided to educate this little guy¡¯s Three Views... he can¡¯t be allowed to become a person who regards killing as a wait. In this case, with his power, no one can stop him. he¡­¡­


    Of course, Dumbledore¡¯s intentions were destined to return without success. Zhou Ye¡¯s three views had already taken shape... Albus Dumbledore would find that everything he said was of no effect to Zhou Ye. ...


    However, this is not the time to talk about these things...


    Because the students are already cheering...


    Of course they will cheer...


    When I thought that there would be a fierce battle, and they would also become victims in this battle, someone came out to turn the tide and made them all become spectators instead of soldiers who would end up fighting...


    How can they be unhappy...


    Moreover, they also witnessed the fall of the black magic that ravaged the magical world. This scene is destined to be recorded in the history of magic, and they will be witnesses of this history...


    At this moment, many boys even began to admire Zhou Ye...


    Powerful-undisputedly powerful, such people, even their peers, even a few years younger than them, are worthy of their fanatical worship...


    On their side, when cheering wildly...


    Ms. Maxim, who took refuge with junior students, also received a call from Albus Dumbledore...


    To be honest, when Ms. Maxim heard that the Dark Lord and the Death Eaters were defeated by Zhou Ye alone, her heart collapsed... and she even suspected that there was something wrong with her ears and had auditory hallucinations...


    It wasn''t until Albus Dumbledore repeatedly assured her that this was indeed the case, and Ms. Maxim believed that the Dark Lord was really single-handedly defeated by the warriors who came to Hogwarts.


    Even the Dark Lord Voldemort himself died under Zhou Ye''s 43-yard big foot.


    No matter how unreliable facts sound, facts are facts...


    The crisis at Boothbatten College was lifted...


    But in fact, it is not just the people on the field who witnessed all this. Don''t forget... The Ministry of Magic also installed two real-time communication systems shaped like pyramids on the field.


    The original intention of the Ministry of Magic was only to allow the three schools to witness the emergence of the final championship at the same time, but... it just so happened that this also allowed the students of the other two schools to witness at the same time-how Zhou Ye killed Voldemort...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye''s reputation in the three schools can be said to be in full swing. It is not an exaggeration to say that he is the idol of the new generation of wizards...


    Of course, none of this is important... What is important is that tonight, Boothbarton College will once again hold a celebration ball to celebrate the escape of the school and to celebrate the perfect end of the Triwizard Tournament.One thousand one hundred and sixty three


    "Today, we are here together..." Ms. Maxim looked at the audience. The students were excited and said with a trembling voice: "Not only to celebrate the successful conclusion of our Triwizard Tournament, but also to celebrate. The birth of the champions of the Triwizard Tournament, they are the brave from Hogwarts, Ye Zhou, and the brave from Durmstrang College, Jessica Fafna, and our Boothbat College Sharon Elisa."


    Following the voice of Ms. Maxim, Zhou Ye took his two girls to the front desk... The students under the stage cheered suddenly...


    Those guys who had seen how Zhou Ye abused Death Eaters this afternoon were even more enthusiastically calling Zhou Ye''s name.


    "Ye Zhou!"


    "Ye Zhou!"


    "Ye Zhou!"


    "Quiet..." Ms. Maxim gave an order, allowing the fanatics below to temporarily regain their sanity.


    She satisfactorily looked at the students who were gradually recovering from the stand, and then said with a smile: "I know you are very excited at this moment, because you have just witnessed the destruction of the Dark Lord, tell me...who defeated it. Dark Lord, Voldemort?"


    "Ye¡¤Zhou¡ª¡ª"


    Everyone in the audience shouted in unison...


    "Who killed the Death Eaters?" Ms. Maxim asked.


    "Ye Zhou..."


    "So, tonight is Ye Zhou''s night, do you agree?" Maxim said with a smile.


    "agree¡­¡­"


    "Then what are you waiting for? I announce the start of the carnival..." After Ms. Maxim said this, she smiled and left the hall with the other two principals. Of course, they also have their carnival style, but these young people''s Carnival is not too suitable for them... Besides, they are here, and students can''t let go...


    They still don''t want to be this bad guy here...


    With the departure of Ms. Maxim, the whole hall has become a sea of ??joy... Some people use funny spells on their companions, some use various tricks to add a carnival atmosphere to the banquet...


    All the students surrounded Zhou Ye, and they wanted to have a good chat with him...


    This shocked Zhou Ye. He hurriedly grabbed the slender waists of Sarah and Jessica, and disappeared first...

 Chapter 821

    Just kidding, he didn''t plan to be a great hero... Zhou Ye always likes to do whatever he wants. He never sees good or evil. Even if you are sinful, as long as you don''t provoke him, then Zhou Ye doesn''t mind if you haven''t seen everything.


    Even if you are a saint praised by everyone, as long as you offend Zhou Ye, then Zhou Ye doesn''t mind turning this saint into a dead man...


    Although Zhou Ye left the hall with Sarah and Jessica, they had already prepared their celebration project.


    Zhou Ye took Sarah and Jessica directly back to his tent¡ª¡ª


    At this time, in Zhou Ye''s magic tent, there were already people busy in it, not others, it was Clara and Rita, they did not even go to the carnival...


    They are busy preparing various ingredients. An induction cooker is placed in the middle of the tent, and a hot pot filled with red soup is placed on the top. As the soup rolls inside, the aroma of the hot pot fills the tent...


    Seeing Zhou Ye walking in with the two girls, Clara smiled and asked: "My dear, you are back..."


    "You are great, Clara...I can''t wait to eat..." Sarah stepped forward and hugged her girlfriend, staring at the hot pot with big eyes...


    Zhou Ye once took them to a hot pot before, and the taste¡ªto be honest, it completely captured Sarah Alissa for the first time. She originally thought that France was the country with the best food, and even she Proud of French cuisine.


    But when she tasted the hot pot that Zhou Ye brought, she instantly betrayed France and became a firm Sichuan Party. Rita, a native London wizard, was even more rebellious. When she knew that in China, this When growing hot pot is just the food that Muggles often eat, they shouted with jealousy: "The world is really unfair, why can Chinese Muggles enjoy such delicacies every day..."


    As for Jessica from the land of bitter cold, it was conquered by this kind of food that warms the whole body...


    Therefore, the original carnival today was unanimously voted by the four women to eat hot pot...


    The five people just gathered around the big round table, holding chopsticks in their hands, and preparing to feast on... a charming voice came over, "My lovely niece, have you forgotten something?"


    "Auntie Jasmine?" Sarah shouted hesitantly.


    "Finally you haven''t forgotten my poor aunt..." Following the voice, Jasmine Petrick walked into the tent, she unceremoniously squeezed beside Sarah... Seeing the redness in front of her eyes For the hot pot, skillfully picked up a pair of spare chopsticks, picked up a piece of mutton and put it in."It''s a nostalgic taste..."


    "My dear, this is my aunt... Jasmine Petrick, she is my mother''s sister..." Sarah did her part to introduce her man."Aunt Jasmine, this is my man, Zhou Ye...you should know him!"


    "Huh..." Jasmine nodded noncommittal.


    Zhou Ye touched his cheek even more awkwardly...Of course the two knew each other, and the degree of familiarity could be said. They were familiar with each other''s muscles and skin...


    "..." XN


    The other girls seemed to have noticed something, and obediently lowered their heads to eat, as if...something was wrong.


    "Auntie Jasmine, you happened to be here..." Sarah was still a bit ignorant in the game, but she remembered the conversation between the two before the Triwizard Tournament."You said, as long as I win the Triwizard Tournament, tell me who is the bastard who seduced my mother... Now, can you tell me?"


    "Little Sarah...some things, I don''t know it''s better than knowing...do you really want to know?" Jasmine sighed, then put down her chopsticks, looked at Sara seriously, and persuaded her.


    "No... I need to know... I need to know who the bastard who seduce my mother is..." Sarah''s words made Zhou Ye almost choked,... I was scolded by my own woman, right? ??


    "Even if you know you will be unhappy, do you want to know?" Jasmine teased her niece with interest. At this time, she wanted to see when she knew that her boyfriend and her stepfather would be the same person. What kind of expression is it.


    "I said... I. Want. Know...." Sarah stated her position word by word. She didn''t even have time to take care of her own man, who kept coughing. This matter is for her. Said it is too important.Chapter one hundred and sixty four


    "Well... if you really don''t regret it!" Jasmine Petrick shook her head indifferently, anyway, in the end, all conflicts will be concentrated in her own man. What is she afraid of?


    "Wait...wait a minute!" Sarah Alissa was a little scared when she saw her aunt saying so... She took a deep breath and calmed her mood...


    Sarah, who thought she was ready for everything, looked at the aunt in front of her and said word by word: "Okay, I''m ready, now I can tell..."


    "You have seen him..."


    Jasmine''s words stunned Sarah. She looked at her aunt in confusion and said, "Is my mother seduced by Albus Dumbledore?? This... ¡­This age is too different, right? It¡¯s undeniable that he is a very attractive man, but..."


    "It''s not Albus Dumbledore..." Jasmine looked at her niece with a smile. She knew that her niece had already guessed who it was, but she refused to face the reality...


    "Ha, is it the other students in the Hogwarts delegation?" Sarah said with a flustered expression: "Although I don''t care if my mother finds a lover who is younger than herself... But, this is too much difference, right? ??"


    "You know, that person is not the guy you were talking about... Those guys are not worthy of giving your mother shoes, why would they make your mother fascinated?" Jasmine didn''t intend to let this guy escape. Sooner or later. If it has to be solved, it is better to solve it later than early... Anyway, she will face it sooner or later...


    "Ha, that''s not bad... if it were the director... Although he looks a bit ugly, but..." Sarah still didn''t want to face it now. She didn''t want to say anything to him. That name was revealed in her heart... She was scared, she was afraid if she revealed that name...


    Then she has to face-she is a person who has been tricked like a clown from beginning to end. She would rather be like an ostrich, bury her head deeply in the gravel, rather than face this reality...


    "Dear brother-in-law... if you don''t speak anymore... this kid will always escape..." Jasmine''s words broke all Sarah''s illusions... and she had to face the worst ending.


    "Ye... tell me... it''s not true..." Sarah could no longer escape. Like a robot, she moved her neck to her lover, the incomparably handsome young man.


    "Although--I really want to say...no..." Zhou Ye felt that he couldn''t avoid it this time, but it was better to face things that he had to face sooner or later."But--it would be too unfair to Yania..."


    "So, in fact, you are my stepfather? Then you fucked me again? Are you always playing me like a fool? You bastard..." Even though she is as strong as Sarah, she is already Unable to scream, tears filled her eyes... "Why is it my mother, I have already given Clara to you, and I also acquiesced to Rita... asshole, why are you cheating on me?"


    "Sorry... Actually..." Zhou Ye was interrupted by Sarah just as he wanted to explain...


    "I don''t want to listen to you...liar...you liar..." Sarah cried, stood up and planned to escape from here, no matter where she was, just leave that bastard...


    Alas-at this point, do you have to repeat the trick again?Zhou Ye sighed and stood up...Will he let Sarah run away?What a joke...


    In the past, when watching TV series, Zhou Ye hated the kind of female protagonist who yelled and ran, and then the female protagonist suddenly had an accident, which made the male protagonist regret all kinds of regrets... This Nima is a proper Korean drama stalk. what¡­¡­


    A big man can''t escape a woman?Who believes it??


    Anyway, Zhou Ye didn''t intend to let Sarah escape from her palm...


    With him, he unceremoniously lifted Sarah, and then a little forward, a golden portal opened...


    When Zhou Ye picked up Sarah and walked into the portal, he did not forget to tell Jasmine, "After a while, take your sisters back. It¡¯s time for them to recognize our house... "


    "Okay, dear, you go slowly..." A sweet smile leaked from Jasmine''s face, and then she waved her hand to greet her niece, "Have fun, Sarah..."


    "You let me go... you bastard... you liar..."


    But obviously, Sarah didn''t have time to pay attention to her aunt''s greeting, she just struggled with Zhou Ye...


    "Snapped--"


    Zhou Ye unceremoniously slapped Sarah¡¯s elastic dolphin, "Honestly... I will take you to find your mother..."


    "I''m not going... I want to leave you... You liar... You are all liars..." Sarah was almost crazy... Hearing Zhou Ye was going to take her to find her mother, she twisted wildly. So... But all this was in vain, kidding, was Zhou Ye really those thin little meat?


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about Sarah''s struggle...carrying her, he went straight through the portal...


    "Master...welcome home..." Qiu looked at the host who came out of the portal, bowed his head with a smile and saluted the host...


    As for the struggling girl on the shoulders of her owner, she saw it as if she hadn''t seen it... Anyway, they will eventually become the woman of the owner. This point has been verified by countless facts... ¡­


    "Well, I''m back..." Zhou Ye nodded at his close maid, and asked, "Where is Yania now?"


    "Mrs. Yania should now be in the flower garden by the river, watching the stars... You know, Mrs. Yania has always been interested in astrology..." Qiu replied with a smile.


    "Okay, I see..." Zhou Ye said, carrying Sarah and walking out of the hall...


    "Go all the way...Master!" Qiu smiled and watched his master''s back disappear into the gate, and from time to time there were several shouts of the girl on his shoulder...

 Chapter 822

    Qiu smiled slightly, and got busy again... She has a lot of things. It is rare for her host to come back. There are many things to be arranged, especially the big party in the evening...


    The Ritz Castle in July is still cool and pleasant. The highest temperature throughout the day is only 16 degrees. At night, even an extra coat is needed, otherwise it will make people feel cold.


    On the river bank on the southeast side of the castle, various flowers and trees are planted. Obviously, the maids have taken care of this place very carefully, whether it is the clean and tidy path between the flowers or the spotless white on the river bank. The tables and chairs reveal the care of the maids everywhere.


    At this moment, a silver-haired woman in a white cotton dress is lying on the white recliner, looking up at the bright starry sky above her head leisurely, and from time to time she leisurely picks up the tea set on the table and drinks A sip of warm black tea.


    Beauty-night sky-beautiful scenery-this scene forms a beautiful scenery like an oil painting, but this beautiful scenery is destroyed by a mess of footsteps. With the sound of footsteps, there is a girl who keeps drinking The sound of scolding...


    The silver-haired woman couldn''t help but sit up, frowning and looking in the direction of the footsteps, this look completely stunned her."Sarah...? My dear girl..." Chapter One 165


    "Mom..." Sarah heard her mother''s voice at once. At this moment, she was struggling harder as if she had found her relatives... "Mom...save me...Mom..."


    "...Honey...what the hell is going on?" Yaniya looked at Zhou Ye with a little bewilderment, she didn''t know why her man came to her with her daughter...


    "Sarah missed you... so I took her to see you..." Zhou Ye said, putting Sarah down on his shoulder...


    "Mom...ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh) Bastard, he lied to me... he didn''t tell me his relationship with you...uuuu..."


    "Don''t worry, baby... tell me what the hell is going on?" Zhinian Morumuo, how could Yania fail to understand her daughter''s psychology, even if she doesn''t understand her daughter''s psychology, what kind of virtue does she treat her man? Don''t understand??


    Most of her daughter has fallen into the hands of this bad guy. Yania couldn''t help but glared at her man when she thought of this, then sighed and took her daughter to sit on a chair...


    "Woo...Mom... he''s a liar... You chase him away, I don''t want to see him again..." Sarah was crying, it was painful, after all she saw her own mother. It¡¯s like seeing a parent, crying out all my grievances... "He never told me that your relationship with him... made me fall in love with this liar... oooooo..."


    "So? Baby... do you want me to chase him away?" Yania raised her hand, gently wiped away her daughter''s tears, and asked softly: "Did you drive him away? Happy?"


    "Woo..." Faced with her mother''s question, Sarah just cried... She was very confused now. Faced with her mother''s question, she instinctively felt something wrong... If she really left Zhou Ye, will she really be happy?Can she really forget the past six months of getting along?


    "If you think you will be happy if you leave him... Then I will take you away now... Find a place he will never find... Let us mother and daughter live alone..."


    "Don''t...Mom..." Sarah was shocked by her mother''s words. She couldn''t imagine. If she really left Zhou Ye and still had the courage to live, she... had already won Zhou. Ye''s poison... there is no cure.


    "Then, baby... tell me, do you love him?" Yania said just now to scare her daughter. Just kidding, she really made her leave Zhou Ye. She is still not willing...


    "I... I love him... I, I can''t live without him... But, but..." Sarah sobbed aggrievedly, "But he is your love..."


    "Stupid boy... We are Veeva... Why do we have to abide by the moral code established by mankind?" Yania smiled slightly. As a Veeva, how could she take the moral code specified by mankind in her heart.


    Besides, in the wizarding world, there are few wizards who take Muggle''s moral code to heart... In pure-blood families, in order to maintain the purity of blood, they never mind combining with their cousins ??or cousins. Of... even more extreme, there are many people who directly marry their sister and brother...


    "The only thing that can restrain us is our love..." Yania sighed deeply. After saying this, she gave her own man a look...


    Zhou Ye is like a okay person, sitting on the chair next to him, holding her teacup comfortably, and tasting her carefully brewed Earl Grey tea...


    Seeing the actions of her own man, Yania gave Zhou Ye a sad look. She knew that her own man was going to eat herself, and she really couldn''t do without this bad guy...not just her. Including her sister Jasmine, but also her daughter, Sara...


    Does this count that the Petrick family has been smashed by this bastard?


    Yania sighed, and then looked at her daughter... "Baby, you have grown up... You understand many things... But now I just want to tell you... Don''t care about the relationship, you Just follow your own heart... Tell me, dear, do you still want to leave this bad guy now?"


    "I...I...I don''t want to leave him...I can''t live without him..." Sarah lowered her head, her voice was like a fly. After missing the first stage of knowing the truth, she was completely Calm down... Coupled with the comfort of her mother, she no longer wants to leave...


    Why... Why can a group of women live happily beside their own man, yet they want to leave his side... Give up the position to the later bitch?Those Bitches won''t appreciate themselves...why do you want to do this...


    "It''s fine if you understand... baby..." Yania knew that her daughter had completely wanted to go, she patted Sarah on the back and whispered, "Do you have anything else to ask him?? "


    "Hmm..." Sarah lightly nodded her little head, she slowly raised her head, looked at Zhou Ye, and asked with a serious expression: "Ye, tell me...Did you treat me like me? Like a fool..."


    "No... Absolutely not..." Zhou Ye hurriedly raised his arms and sweared, "I was attracted to you at first sight. It was not until later that I knew that you were Yania''s daughter... But at that time... It''s late... If you know you are Yania''s daughter..."


    "What do you want to do if you know I''m mother''s daughter?" Sarah asked with an unkind expression.


    "Of course I will still catch you tightly and keep you from leaving my side..." Zhou Ye''s vowed manner made Sara a lot of satisfaction... She finally leaked a satisfied smile...


    Just kidding-women always tell men, tell me the truth, I will never blame you...


    The buddies who believe this sentence are all fools...


    Women have always liked to listen to the truth...Of course, there are skills to cheat, and to cheat for a lifetime is also a technical job...


    Zhou Ye sat opposite the two of them, looking at these two pretty faces that were 80% similar, a feeling of eagerness surged in my heart... mother and daughter... are his favorites...


    At this moment-in this beautiful place, a pair of mother and daughter with different styles are smiling at you, what will you do?Of course Zhou Ye chose¡ªcough cough...


    "Woo... badass... Mom is still here..."


    "It''s okay... She can''t run away..."


    "Don''t...oooo...ah-badass... you just... come in..."


    The bright moon is in the sky, the stars are a little bit...In the bushes, there is a flower named Mother and Daughter Flower in full bloom. Zhou Ye is like a hardworking gardener, constantly busy between these two cherished flowers. Keep...until they bloom the most beautiful flowers.


    Chapter one hundred and sixty six


    The morning sun in July rose early from the horizon, shining in the river beside Leeds Castle, with golden light from the starting point.


    At this moment, Leeds Castle is like a lady in a gorgeous dress, waking up from the night... Show off her charming and charming figure to the world...


    On the big couch in a bedroom on the third floor of the old castle, three women with similar looks are lying side by side in a thin velvet quilt, sleeping...


    The delicate faces of these three women are so beautiful, just like the elves of an oil painter...


    Among them, the girl lying in the middle who looks younger, has long golden hair that is very different from the other two women...


    These three are not others, it is Sarah Alissa and her mother and aunt...


    I have to say that Veeva is indeed a race known as the most beautiful magical creature-even if Yania and Jasmine are nearly twenty years older than Sarah Alisa, when the three lie together, Looks like a biological sister.


    As the morning light shone through the curtains and shone on the faces of the three of them, Sarah¡¯s long eyelashes began to tremble, obviously¡ªshe was already awake...


    "Good morning, baby..." Sarah just moved slightly, and her mother, Yania, woke up, maybe this is the difference between mother and daughter... When she is with her own children, she always I want to take care of my child, even if her daughter has grown up.


    "Good morning...Mom..." Sarah was a little embarrassed to say hello to her mother... Seeing her mother''s face that was almost like her, Sarah was really shy...


    Because last night, she witnessed a beautiful expression on this face that she had never seen before, that expression... for the first time she saw it on her mother''s face...


    Of course, she knows that she was no better than her mother last night... Although the mother and daughter kept begging for mercy in the later period, the villain did not spare her mother and daughter...


    If it wasn''t for her aunt who rushed back, Sarah estimated that she would definitely die last night... Of course, what was the cause of death.


    "Good morning sister...Little Sarah...Good morning!" The conversation between the mother and daughter woke up Jasmine. She gently sat up and stretched her waist...not caring about the beauty that she had leaked. The scenery is all women anyway, who hasn''t seen anyone?


    "Bad aunt...Good morning." Sarah still had trouble caring about Jasmine. Although she saved herself and her mother last night, she also pushed her mother and herself into the arms of the bad guy.


    After the incident last night, she chatted with her mother for half the night and learned a lot about her man and her mother.


    "Little Sarah still hates me?" Jasmine just smiled at Sarah''s little emotions, "If you regret it, I will tell my dears now, how about letting you go free?"

 Chapter 823

    As Jasmine said, she was about to stay in a pose... She had the intention to talk to her man.


    "Don''t say..." X2


    Jasmine''s words were like stabbing a hornet''s nest, and the mother and daughter rushed over together, even ignoring that she was not getting an inch. She hugged her waist, grabbed her arm and grabbed her arm...


    "You guys... in my dear words, the mouth is upright..." Jasmine sneered. She had already seen through the mother and daughter, she was a model of her honesty but she said no.


    "That''s not it..." Sarah didn''t understand the meaning of this sentence, but Yania, who had been mingling with Zhou Ye for a long time, understood the meaning of her sister''s sentence... her face was flushed suddenly...


    Just as the three entangled into a ball, a voice suddenly sounded."Baby, it''s time for breakfast... Huh? Are you tempting me? Okay, I admit I was tempted by you..."


    Zhou Ye never expected that he just teleported to Sarah¡¯s mother and daughter¡¯s room, calling them to eat breakfast, and saw such a beautiful view. Three extremely beautiful girls, like twists, were entangled together... He couldn¡¯t Don''t admit it, the beauty of Veeva is truly extraordinary.


    "No... actually... badass... why are you... why are you here again..."


    "Honey... don''t..."


    "Ah-badass... shouldn''t you teach my sister or Sarah first? Why was it me first?"


    Because of someone¡¯s morning exercise, when the Veeva trio followed their man into the castle¡¯s restaurant, the girls in the restaurant had been waiting for almost two hours...


    "Morning, Sarah..." Clara, who had already been sitting at the dining table, saw Sarah and greeted her with a smile.


    "Sarah, good morning..." Of course, Rita Skeeter is also indispensable.


    As for Jessica, she just nodded at Sarah... She was chatting with Elizabeth. Since resisting the invasion of the Great Demon with Elizabeth last night, the two have discovered that the two have too much in common... ¡­The two actually became good friends the first time they met.


    But this is also normal. Jessica Fafna has the blood of the dragon, but what about Elizabeth?Is it a dragon at all?


    "Welcome to join our big family, my name is Lily, Lily Evans..." Lily smiled and stood up to welcome her new companion...


    Taking her as an opportunity, all the Hogwarts girls stood up one by one and greeted Sara, "Hello, this is Annie Euphemia..."


    "Hello, this is Josie Pritt..."


    Seeing these girls with different styles, Sarah couldn''t help but stare her eyes wide. She knew that her men were bothersome, but she would never expect that her men were so bothersome...


    "This, these are dear women...?"


    "That''s right... By the way, there are three more. Sister Fiona has to be busy with the store, so she left early... Sister Isabel went back to work in the U.S. and came back two days later... That''s right. There is sister Bella. She left early because she was the teacher of the Defense Against the Dark Arts class at Hogwarts..." Lily cocked her finger and counted the few sisters who had not come to the breakfast meeting.


    "...Okay...How many women are there, dear, you can tell together..., I can stay in the boat..." Sarah was completely speechless, she was too lazy to care about Zhou Ye, even her mother I have accepted it. What can''t she accept now?


    "And the maid sisters..." Lily Evans really opened her mouth and said, "That''s right, right, and Alily and her sisters..."


    Following her words, the maids also walked into the restaurant, and Alily Bulmajos Wind Whisperer also walked in with her sisters from the Forest Girl''s Anthem...


    "Asshole...I''m fighting with you..." Sarah yelled and jumped onto Zhou Ye, biting and screaming... She really didn''t expect that she had so many sisters. Is it a secular cognitive constraint? Is her imagination?


    "Baby, you have breakfast first... I''ll educate this little wild cat..." Zhou Ye unceremoniously picked up Sarah, and walked upstairs... Before leaving, I didn''t forget to explain to his women. No need to bring yourself to breakfast.


    "Poor guy...I guess it''s because she didn''t attend the big party last night, I don''t know how terrible our men are!" Elizabeth looked at Zhou Ye''s back disappearing on the stairs, and said to her new sister.


    "Hmm..." Jessica deeply agreed with Elizabeth''s words...because yesterday she was the same as Sarah now, having a lot of fun, but-as a result... she was also educated the worst. Everyone else slept in the past, only her, who fainted... Hey, the past is unbearable...


    Of course, because of the absence of Zhou Ye and the other two female warriors, Dumbledore and Luno Corgi had to stay at Boothbarton College for two more days... This also caused some things to ferment.


    Chapter one hundred and sixty seven


    "Goodbye¡­¡­"


    "Goodbye¡­¡­"


    "Goodbye¡­¡­"


    In the atrium of Busbarton College, the students waved their little hands vigorously and waved goodbye to the delegations of the other two schools that were about to leave here...


    Clara and Sarah, who stood in front of the crowd, had tears in their eyes...After all, they were saying goodbye to their men, although they could use the portal to return to Leeds Castle every night to talk to their men. Meeting, but at that time, there will be a lot of sisters, it is difficult to have some private time with your own man...


    "Little Sarah, don''t cry... honey will be sad when you see it..." Jasmine stood beside Sarah, comforting her niece in a soft voice... "Besides, we can see my dear again at night, you don''t need it. So sad..."


    "But... But when I meet my dear at night, I''m afraid I won''t have time to talk to him... ooh..."


    It''s okay if Jasmine doesn''t say anything, Sarah cries even more sad when she says it...


    "I want to make my dear, pay more attention to you, don''t you?" Jasmine understood her niece''s thoughts in a second. She smiled and lowered her head in her ear and said, "There is a way, do you want to try it?"


    "What can I do?" Sarah''s eyes lit up and she asked hurriedly.


    "Give birth to a baby for my dear..." There was a smile in Jasmine''s eyes...


    Sarah was immediately overjoyed when she heard Jasmine''s words, but soon she felt that something was wrong. After all, her aunt had cheated her many times... She should have a snack too."Why don''t you use such a good method? Don''t you want dear pampering?"


    "Of course I want it..." Jasmine said serious nonsense, "But, you are the youngest child in our Petrick family, how can I compete with you? That''s why... I just gave you this Idea, think about it, if you don¡¯t want to, I don¡¯t mind giving birth to a baby for my dear!"


    Seeing her aunt''s serious look, Sarah hesitated and said: "I... I will think about it..."


    "Um... don''t worry, it''s never too late to talk about giving birth after you graduate!" Jasmine smiled slightly and stopped talking...


    And at this moment-on the dragon cart at Hogwarts, Old God Zhou Ye was sitting beside Dumbledore, showing no sign of reluctance...


    His performance made the other Hogwarts students feel confused...


    This is not like the character of the little prince of Hogwarts. They know how much their prince really spoils their own woman. Why is there no interaction with his Busbarton lover when they are about to leave? It''s not like Zhou Ye''s style...


    "Zhou...you, don''t you say hello to Miss Alissa and Miss Fafna?" a student from Hufflepuff asked cowardly...


    "No, real love cannot be blocked by time and space..." Zhou Ye looked like a love master, and utterly talked about it there...


    Of course he is not worried at all. You must know that the magic in the world of Harry Potter and the magic in the world of Marvel have many differences and have many things in common...


    In particular, there are many things in common between Shifting Shadows and Portal Magic. The same is the high concentration of energy, the clearer the picture of where you are going, the better...


    This made it a lot easier for Zhou Ye to teach the women to learn portal spells...Although Sarah could not successfully use portal spells for the time being, Jasmine had learned how to use portal spells correctly... In one respect, portals are much more convenient and safer than reshaping...


    If you are not careful, you will leave a part of your body in place, but the portal has no such hidden dangers, at most it will fail, and will not cause such a terrible accident...


    Transformation can only transfer oneself to a predetermined destination, and the portal can send countless people to the target point...This is another portal that shines...


    So, when Jasmine learned about the advantages of the portal, she did not hesitate to abandon the transformation and change the magic of the portal. As for the mysterious ring required to open the portal?That thing Zhou Ye has gone too...Of course it was obtained from the Gu Yi mage, anyway, it is his own woman, Zhou Ye has never been polite to Gu Yi...


    Of course, Zhou Ye did not forget about Jessica''s side... He also taught Jessica the technique of portals, but for the time being, Jessica has not yet learned it, but unfortunately, Jessica has already been proficient. The use of Shift Shadow... Although she does not have a Shift license.


    Therefore, at this time, he can have the leeway here to be as stable as Mount Taishan...After all, the so-called separation of those guys is as simple as going out to work during the day and reuniting at night...


    This is actually no different from the way of getting along with an ordinary family... It''s just that Zhou Ye doesn''t know for the time being, Jasmine below is digging a hole for his niece again... If he knew, he would--


    He showed off his thumb without hesitation, and then gave Jasmine a smile that was enough to dazzle people, "Good job..."

 Chapter 824

    Of course, now in the car, not when to say this...


    Because-Albus Dumbledore is already preparing to teach Zhou Ye politics.


    "You all go out to play...I have something to talk to Zhou well!"


    "Okay, professor%..." The other Hogwarts students heard Dumbledore''s words and walked out of the room obediently. You know, this dragon cart is much bigger than the one seen outside. It''s the size of a split-level apartment upstairs and downstairs.


    "Zhou... tell me... what do you think is good? What is evil?" Dumbledore looked at his student, his muddy eyes exuding a terrifying light...


    "Good? What doesn''t hinder me is good... evil? The one that troubles me is evil!" Zhou Ye didn''t care about Dumbledore''s eyes. For him, there were not many people who could make him face it carefully. ...Not including Albus Dumbledore...


    "..."


    Zhou Ye¡¯s answer gave Dumbledore a sense of speechless questioning to the sky... From this sentence, Dumbledore is not difficult to judge that Zhou Ye is an extremely ego person, but in some ways, Zhou Ye is indeed right, my hero, the other thief, mankind itself is a species of extreme self.


    Therefore, a thousand people may have a thousand views of good and evil... This is not surprising. Fortunately, Zhou Ye did not have a grand ambition to dominate the magical world... Otherwise, maybe Dumbledore Really need to start first and clear the door...


    Actually, everything was just because Zhou Ye was lazy... If Zhou Ye really wanted to sweep the world, he would definitely not only bring dozens of maids to come here, he would directly bring Umbrella out of the sky. The Space Fleet... In that case, the world would be trembling with Umbrella''s iron hoof without resistance.


    But that¡¯s fine...Extreme selves are better than those with ambitions...Dumbledore took a deep look at his student, his eyes narrowed, and became cloudy again...The little guy lived so happily. It''s a kind of happiness...


    Chapter one hundred and sixty eight


    Today-the wizards of the entire magical world have a feeling whether they are celebrating April Fools'' Day...


    Today¡¯s Daily Prophet reported that [The Dark Lord ravaged the Ministry of Magic, and the Ministry was completely paralyzed.As the topic, today¡¯s headline news was released, and the emerging newspaper rookies, Future Daily reported [The Dark Lord Triwizard Tournament broke the sand, Voldemort killed the warrior] as today¡¯s headline...


    For a moment, all the wizards were confused...


    One of you said that the Dark Lord attacked the Ministry of Magic and completely shut down the Ministry of Magic¡¯s fragmentation...while the other said that the Dark Lord attacked the Triwizard Tournament, but a Hogwarts man named Ye ¡¤ Zhou¡¯s minor wizards were killed, and a group of Death Eaters were killed by the way...


    This Nima, which news do you want us to believe??


    Is it April 1st today??


    Many wizards who received today''s newspaper, after seeing the headlines of the two newspapers, couldn''t help but go to the calendar... to see if today is April Fool''s Day...


    But, soon... With the appearance of a temporary additional article authorized by the Ministry of Magic for the Future Daily, the wizards finally figured out what happened...


    Feelings, the Dark Lord attacked the Ministry of Magic first, and then attacked the Triwizard Tournament...


    I thought it would be okay to move the Aurors away from the Triwizard Tournament by adjusting the tiger and leaving the mountain, but... but I didn''t expect it. In the end, Voldemort himself fell into the sand and was killed by the genius wizard of Hogwarts, Ye Zhou Had a sling and lost his life...


    And now, the Ministry of Magic is also actively liquidating the surviving Death Eaters, and sending people to Boothbat College to count the bodies of those Death Eaters... to see how many fish slipped through the net.


    Seeing this announcement from the Ministry of Magic¡ªall the wizards are crazy...


    The dark clouds that once weighed on the Muggle-born wizards finally dissipated...All the British magical world was calm again...


    This has made many half-blood wizards and Muggle-born wizards so happy... They all took the train to Hogwarts College by appointment, wanting to witness the appearance of the young hero who killed Voldemort... ¡­


    These wizards brought their own tents and food and lived near Hogwarts... They knew that Professor Dumbledore had not returned with their hero... but they were not in a hurry...


    In order to meet Zhou Ye and express their gratitude to him in person, they don''t mind waiting a few more days...


    For this situation...Professor McGonagall is also very helpless...


    There are a lot of students who are going out from Hogwarts. When I see her, there is a teacher McGonagall on the left and a professor McGonagall on the right, so she has no way to drive people away cruelly... How can they be her former students? , Even many of her can call out the other''s name...


    Besides, these wizards did not enter Hogwarts, but camped in the woods outside the Hogwarts campus...So, Professor McGonagall didn''t bother to talk about them...


    Now, the most important thing is that there is nothing more than the triumphant return of the warriors from their academy...


    In fact, although it is obvious that the three schools won the championship trophy of the Triwizard Tournament at the same time, in fact, all the students at Hogwarts knew exactly what was going on... It was nothing more than their little prince who took the other two The beauty has caused misfortune, so for the sake of his own woman''s face, Zhou Ye made a funny incident...


    This is no secret to all the students in the three colleges...


    Just the strength that Zhou Ye showed when he abused Voldemort at the end, he could definitely win easily...


    Of course, when propaganda, you can¡¯t say that...just say that the three schools of warriors helped each other, in a harmonious atmosphere of friendship first and competition second, they together won the trophy of the Triwizard Tournament...


    It''s fine if everyone is tacitly aware, there is no need to fight for the championship of this Triwizard Tournament, this time Hogwarts is already very popular, there is no need for everyone to grab a small trophy.


    This afternoon, all the teachers at Hogwarts ended their courses early, because-today is the day when the warriors of the Hogwarts expedition return victorious. Of course, they don¡¯t need to let the students just have a class. Blaming them for their inhumanity...


    On the lawn of the Hogwarts forecourt, almost all the students of Hogwarts gathered. They gathered in twos and threes, chatting, and waiting for the figure of the dragon cart with the Hogwarts logo to appear on the horizon. ...


    Finally, I don¡¯t know who shouted...


    "They''re back... they''re back..."


    Suddenly all the students raised their heads...


    On the horizon, under the pull of two Australian fire dragons, a quaint and black dragon cart is slowly flying towards Hogwarts... The students who saw this scene suddenly burst into an uproar... They all talked, first Who will get off...


    However, when the dragon cart steadily stopped on the lawn, everyone was dumbfounded...


    Because they watched¡ªunder the leadership of Albus Dumbledore, all the students who went to Boothbatten College had walked out, but the most important figure was missing...Zhou Ye.


    Finally someone couldn''t help but jumped out and asked directly: "Professor Dumbledore...what about Ye, Ye? Didn''t he come back?"


    "Ha... Lily..." Dumbledore turned to look, and it was not someone else who asked him, it was Zhou Ye''s little girlfriend, Lily Evans...


    "Ye Zhou suffered a little injury when he was facing Voldemort, so I asked him to go home to recuperate..." Dumbledore said this sentence smoothly, just like the real...


    But in fact, Lily and the girls don¡¯t believe a word... My dear will be hurt?Are you kidding me?He was alive and alive last night, and tossed his sisters to death and alive. Will he be injured?What international joke...?


    However, Lily is a smart girl. She instantly understood what Dumbledore meant... It seems that her own man went home first because he hated trouble...


    Asked, why did Zhou Ye know that there are so many people around Hogwarts waiting to see him?Do you think he''s just having sex at home these days?These news had been notified to him by the women of Hogwarts... Zhou Ye was the most annoying trouble, and it was not surprising that he would avoid those guys.


    Although the most important protagonist did not come back with the team, the students of Hogwarts took the opportunity to hold a carnival party...


    Of course, such a carnival banquet has nothing to do with Lily''s daughters, because they are eager to go home to reunite with their own men... Hogwarts has a magical barrier to prevent the transformation, but it can''t stop Zhou. The portal spell that Ye gave to the girls was a very easy to learn spell technique, and the girls had already learned the portal spell very well.


    Chapter one hundred and sixty nine


    "Good morning, sister Qiu..." Lily Evans yawned and walked out of her room. While greeting Qiu, she walked downstairs sleepily...


    "It''s almost noon, Miss Lily..." Qiu looked at the girl who hadn''t passed the shelf life of Lolita in front of him with a bit of laughter. She knew that Lily was the most favored girl by her owner. Who would let her be Lolita?So getting up late is no help.


    "Ah... I''m sorry... I''m really too sleepy..." Lily said apologetically and walked to the living room... Today is Sunday, and it is also the Zhou family reunion day...


    On this day, not only the girls from Hogwarts will return to the castle to reunite with their own men, but also Sarah and Molly and Clara of Boothbarton and Jessica Fife of Durmstrand Na will be back...


    "Do you need breakfast?" Qiu asked concerned.


    "No..." Lily reluctantly opened her eyes and glanced at the large jewel-studded grandfather clock in the living room. The hour hand above was almost pointing to the number eleven. "Bring me a piece of bread. A cup of black tea is good, I will put it on the bottom and wait for lunch together later..."

 Chapter 825

    "No problem, please wait..." Qiu smiled, and after giving orders to the maid beside him, the maid walked to the kitchen with a clear smile...


    "Morning...Jessica...Isa..." As soon as Lily walked to the hall, she saw the figures of Jessica and Isha, where they were engrossed in playing wizard chess...


    "Morning, Lily..." X2


    The two women raised their heads and greeted Lily with a smile...Of course, they are very grateful to Lily. It is because Lily has attracted most of their men¡¯s firepower that they have enough time to play chess here. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid they are here. Maybe just like Lily, I just woke up...


    "Why didn''t I see Sister Sara..." Lily sat down beside Jessica... She asked a little curiously, you know, the girls are also in groups...


    Because of the friendship established during the Triwizard Tournament, Jessica and Sarah are relatively close on weekdays... This will only see Jessica and not Sarah, which makes Lily a little curious...


    "Sarah, Yania, and Jasmine should be in the garden now. Let''s watch Ali Li and the others organize the garden..." Jessica replied without looking up.


    "Oh... this way..." Lily nodded her head clearly when she heard Jessica''s words...


    As forest elves, Alili and her friends can not only sing beautiful songs, but also their skill in cleaning up flowers and trees. Many times, they just rely on talent magic to make those flowers bloom. The brightest flowers...


    Moreover, their postures when they arrange the flowers and plants are also very beautiful, just like dancing, very ornamental... So girls like to see Alili and they arrange the flowers and gardens...


    "Miss Lily, your bread and black tea..." At this time, a maid came over with Lily''s breakfast, gently put the breakfast on the table in front of Lily, and said with a smile.


    "Thank you, sister concubine..." Lily smiled and thanked the maid. Of course, she would not really treat these maids as servants. She deeply understood that this is also the woman of her own man... It''s just that the division of labor is different. .


    After taking a sip of black tea with the right temperature, Lily asked curiously: "By the way, sister concubine, my dear? Where did he go??"


    "The master should be in the experimental area at this time... fiddling with those Horcruxes..." The concubine replied after thinking for a moment.


    "Those things are so boring... dark and dirty things, I really don''t know why my dear is interested in those Horcruxes..." Lily sighed.


    "Hehe..." The concubine smiled. She couldn''t tell Lily that her master was not interested in Horcrux, but in playing with Voldemort...


    At this moment-in the three underground floors of the castle...


    This was originally an idle debris warehouse, but now it has been cleaned up...


    The white walls and bright fluorescent lights can see the light of the originally dim warehouse of more than 500 square meters... In the center of the warehouse, in a square transparent cover ten meters long and wide, a thick python is entrenched there. ...


    There are several objects beside the python...There is a gorgeous golden cup, a ring with a small snake engraved on it, and a diary book with a black cover, and a hanging box plus a beautiful eagle-like shape Headwear.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye was looking at the python in the transparent cover with interest... "Tom Marvolo Riddle... Do you think you can run away now? All your Horcruxes are here, Come on... show up and make me happy..."


    "His..."


    The python named Nagini lazily spit out his core, as if he didn''t understand what Zhou Ye was talking about...


    In this regard, Zhou Ye was not disappointed, or rather¡ªhe had already expected it.


    When he killed Voldemort, he knew that Voldemort still had several Horcruxes... Except for Ravenclaw''s crown in his hands, he didn''t know where the other Horcruxes were...


    In other words, even if he knew it, Zhou Ye didn''t bother to retrieve it himself...


    Therefore, the day before yesterday, he simply used his own speech abilities to collect all of Voldemort''s Horcruxes...including, this female snake named Nagini...


    At this time, Voldemort, who had completely occupied his pet''s body, was depressed. As a creature afraid of death, Voldemort did not forget to put his pet in a safe place when implementing his plan. The female snake named Nagini is not only his pet, but also one of his Horcruxes...


    After the main body died completely, Voldemort''s soul in Nagini revived for the first time, and he kept a hand for himself... However, just when he planned to summon his followers to help him prepare for the resurrection ceremony, Or just find a body and let him occupy...


    He found himself inexplicably appearing in this huge transparent box, beside him, all his backhands...the Horcruxes he prepared...


    At this moment, Voldemort really had a sense of imminent disaster... Nima... Is this the rhythm that wants to completely kill himself?


    So, now, facing Zhou Ye, he has adopted a non-violent and uncooperative attitude...In other words, he is pretending to be counsel...In short, he just ignores you...just as if he is really a female snake...


    Didn''t he never try, while Zhou Ye was away, he broke this transparent box made of an unnamed transparent material and ran out...


    However, this is completely useless...


    The transparent box that Zhou Ye took out was a cage made by Karina to imprison her father, Emperor Fan, to be honest... When Thanos opened the cage, it took a lot of effort...


    In addition, Zhou Ye asked Guan Guan and Athena to perform their own blessings on the box. To put it bluntly, this humble transparent box has two attributes: forbidden magic and physical immunity...


    No one can do the waiting...


    When Zhou Ye first got this box, he was just thinking about when, when he met a disobedient goddess, he played a game like the girl in the box, but it turned out to be cheaper for Voldemort first... I have to say, really. It''s a bit violent...


    Chapter one hundred and seventy


    "Don''t speak????" Zhou Ye looked at the big snake named Nagini in the box with interest. With the power of the soul gem, Zhou Ye could clearly see Voldemort occupying Nagini''s body. soul¡­¡­


    Obviously-now Voldemort has already planned to fight to the end, and said nothing...


    However, this is not difficult for Zhou Ye, or that Zhou Ye didn¡¯t even intend to let him speak... The game, what''s so fun about encountering an opponent who concedes defeat at the beginning? The guy who admits defeat... only in this way can I have the sense of accomplishment of abusive food.


    "Purple..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and shouted behind him.


    "Master, please be at your command at any time..." A slim figure, from scratch, suddenly appeared behind Zhou Ye, who was it not Zi?


    As personal maids, she and Qiu must have one waiting by Zhou Ye''s side at any time. Of course...When Zhou Ye is out, forget it, Zhou Ye will not let them follow... Don''t look at them on weekdays, I always love to tell Zhou Ye to act like a baby, if you don¡¯t follow it, they don¡¯t dare to really defy their master¡¯s words.


    After all, they still understand the truth that it¡¯s too late... Besides, this time in Harry Potter World, Zhou Ye did not bring anyone else, so they took two of them and a dozen maids. They were already content...


    But when you are at home, there must be someone behind your master at any time, and the other one is responsible for dispatching the maids...No way, the maids have not come to this world, so they have to temporarily act as the maids. .


    "Go..." Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously at the snake possessed by Voldemort, and then whispered a few words directly in Zi''s ear...


    "As you wish, Master!" Zi couldn''t help but show a smile on her little face after listening to the words of her master. His master is really bad...but it''s fun...


    With the sound of words, Zi''s figure disappeared again behind Zhou Ye...


    At this moment, Voldemort, who was like a bird in a cage, suddenly had an ominous premonition in his heart... You don''t need to ask him to know that this boy who killed himself once and imprisoned him here by unknown means was definitely not letting the maid go down and arrange lunch. Eat a big meal...


    However, now people are the sword, I am the fish... Voldemort really has no way to get out of trouble...


    magic?In this hood, Voldemort''s black magic has no use at all, and he can''t use any magic at all. Brute force?He almost didn''t hit this weird transparent cover just now...but it didn''t work at all.


    Voldemort can only wait now...waiting for his unknown fate...


    Waiting is a very difficult thing, especially waiting, which is about to determine his own destiny,...Voldemort really feels that every minute and every second is so difficult...


    Zhou Ye watched with interest the snake possessed by Voldemort, hovering in a transparent cage anxiously...Although he was still pretending to be stupid and refused to speak, his eyes had already revealed an agitated expression. ...


    Like a prisoner waiting for execution by the executioner, Voldemort''s nerves have been strained to the extreme...


    In fact, Zi didn''t let her owner wait too long...


    Soon, she appeared behind Zhou Ye with a few pockets that were half the size of her... "Master, what you want has already been brought..."


    A petite maid, carrying five or six pockets half the size of hers, how funny this scene looks, but Voldemort couldn''t laugh at all...

 Chapter 826

    At this moment, he already felt a disaster...


    Zhou Ye smiled and opened a pocket. After taking a look, he smiled and said, "Good job, Zi!"


    "This is my duty, Master!" Zihao said without credit.


    "Okay, now... let''s enjoy a good show..." Zhou Ye said, taking out a few hexagonal metal products from his wristband... Then, he stretched out his hand... Voldemort''s transparent mask seemed to be non-existent to him, passing through in an instant...


    Snap...a ??sound.


    Zhou Ye did not hesitate to throw the hexagonal metal products in his hand into the mask, and then quickly retracted his hand...The fast one made Voldemort want to rush over, and Zhou Ye could not have a bite. ...


    Voldemort twisted his body into a snake formation, watching the hexagonal metal products that were thrown in warily.


    ¡ª¡ªclick¡ª¡ªclick......


    With a weird start-up sound, on the top of the hexagonal metal products, purple lights lit up, and then a burst of mechanical products collided...


    Soon, under the hexagonal mechanical products, eight metal articulations like metal probes each protruded. Although they are small in size, they are very agile...


    After a wave of green lasers scanned the snake possessed by Voldemort, these little things quickly determined their goals... One by one quickly crawled towards Voldemort...


    Voldemort curled his body desperately, and used his sharp teeth to bite at those little things... However, his fangs were almost not chromed off, but he couldn''t even leave a mark on those little things. To.


    ... Those little things are all made of Edman alloy, not to mention the fangs of a boa constrictor, even the infinite fire dragon may not have a way to use it.


    Zhou Ye watched with interest in the transparent cage, Voldemort fought military-grade spider robots... Obviously, Voldemort without magic was completely abused by these little guys...


    After a while-Voldemort was out of breath and didn''t have any strength. The spider robots on its body had already clamped several bone nodes tightly...


    The location chosen by these little guys is extremely tricky. Through the magnetic link between them, they became something like a mechanical centipede. They tightly bound Voldemort''s serpent body, making it impossible to form a snake formation...


    To put it simply, Voldemort, who is controlled by the spider robot, has no power to struggle now, just like a human being has his hands and feet locked.


    "Hiss...haha...you...do you think...this way...I...the great dark lord...will succumb?" Voldemort finally spoke...but, the first thing you say is a provocation... ¡­"Thinking that things made with these Muggles...his...can...his...make me surrender?...his...you...his...you are dreaming... "


    "No, no... How can I use such a clumsy means to make you, the great Dark Lord, yield..." An evil smile leaked from Zhou Ye''s face, "This is just foreplay... good show... It¡¯s just started...Your Majesty the Dark King!" Chapter 1171


    "It''s just the beginning..." Zhou Ye took the biggest bag from Zi''s hand with a wicked smile... When he picked up the bag, there seemed to be a living thing in the bag. Wiggling...


    "Pregnant...The Dark Lord..." Zhou Ye smiled wickedly, sent the bag in his hand into the transparent mask without any hindrance, and then shook his mouth down, a net that was more than ten meters long. The python appeared beside Voldemort...


    When the reticulated python saw Voldemort, the pair of snake pupils seemed to shoot extremely excited eyes, and it hurriedly cruised towards the imprisoned Voldemort...


    Then-this reticulated python was unceremoniously wrapped around Voldemort''s body... The cold feeling made Voldemort feel unspeakably uncomfortable... Although Voldemort, who used big snakes as his pet, had long been used to snakes Kind of touch...but I don''t know why, it feels its heart spasm, as if something bad is about to happen...


    Then, he felt... there was something in his body... "No... God... don''t be like this... please, please... please hurry up and take this ghost away, you want I know what I know..."


    Voldemort finally realized what happened to him... he was given... sex by a snake...


    "No, Mr. Voldemort... Actually I don''t want to know anything from your mouth... I know everything I want to know, including those hidden dark magics you call, are not worth mentioning to me... I just want to see you...the appearance of a baby snake..." Zhou Ye smiled so happily... "Don''t worry, Mr. Voldemort... There are also a few male snakes that have been injected with aphrodisiac. I promise you will enjoy the highest happiness in the world...Next time you remember to make a Horcrux, use a male snake instead of a female snake as your own Horcrux...If you have another time..."


    "No...no...you''re a devil...you''re a demon..." Voldemort howled desperately. The physical damage was far inferior to the blow to his self-esteem...


    Although Voldemort looks hardly feminine...but it doesn''t mean that he likes to be a receiver...especially by a few pythons...


    My God... For Voldemort, it almost broke his tough nerves...


    He howled in pain, cursed, cursed...


    However, they are not...


    The harder he scolded, the happier Zhou Ye smiled...It was not because Zhou Ye liked to be scolded, but the happier Voldemort scolded, the more it explained how heavy Voldemort''s mental shock was...


    From pleading to cursing...from cursing to crazy curses...from crazy curses...to bitter pleadings...even Voldemort is willing to make a permanent vow, as long as Zhou Ye is willing to let him go, he is willing to respect Zhou forever Ye main...


    However, Zhou Ye ignored all this...


    Just kidding, Zhou Ye''s Umbrella can provide him with various subordinates, and everything can be customized according to his ideas...


    Besides, Zhou Ye has never liked accepting a man with a distorted personality as a subordinate, and he doesn''t engage in foundation...


    When Zhou Ye put the bags in Zi''s hand one by one into the transparent cage... Voldemort had no strength to curse...


    When people are in extreme pain, they secrete a chemical substance in their brains, which gives people a feeling of happiness and alleviates their suffering. This is also the origin of S¡¤M. Zhou Ye does not know whether snakes have brains. The same effect...


    In short, in the end... Voldemort no longer cursed Zhou Ye... He only made a humming, unspoken voice, as if he had a feeling of getting better...


    "Did I just bend the Dark Lord like this?" Zhou Ye said to Zi in surprise...


    "No, master... I think maybe you just let go of the deepest demon in his heart..." Zi teased.


    "It''s an interesting experiment..." Zhou Ye sighed and said, "Well, that''s all for today''s observation. It''s almost time to have lunch... Your Majesty the Black Demon, I wish you a happy wedding... Although you are all at once With a few more husbands, I think you can take care of them easily...Who calls you the Dark Lord?"


    Finally, Zhou Ye smiled, grabbing Zi''s slender waist, and walked outside...


    With Zhou Ye''s departure, in the huge space, only those thick pythons and Nagini possessed by Voldemort were left in the transparent mask...


    There is also a male snake raging on Nagini...


    At this time, the reticulated python that first entered the transparent mask seemed to be attracted by the snake-shaped ring that was randomly discarded on the ground. It slowly cruised past... and gently touched it with the letter. That ring...


    In an instant, a dark mist sprayed out from the ring, covering the triangular head of the reticulated python... The reticulated python was desperately rolling over its body as if it was suffering from intense pain...


    The other pythons hid aside, quietly watching the biggest poisonous python rolling there...


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, that reticulated python finally stopped its tumbling motion... it seemed to be dead, lying there quietly, motionless...


    After a while... the snake pupils of the reticulated python opened again... Strangely, its eyes are like human beings, revealing a ray of thinking...


    Soon, it seemed to realize something... It quickly cruised to the python that was raging on Nagini, with a big mouth, biting the head of the python without hesitation, and the toxin hidden in its fangs was quickly injected. On the body of the python...


    Soon, under the effect of the snake venom, the python... gradually stopped struggling...


    The reticulated python began to swallow the body of the python unceremoniously... while devouring the body of the python, its snake eyes shot out a very bitter look...


    Normal snakes will lazily and motionless after eating...because it needs to digest the food in the body before it has the desire to hunt again...


    But this reticulated python was different. After completely devouring the poisonous python, it cruised to the side of the placed Horcrux without hesitation, picked up Ravenclaw''s crown, and faced a nest. The python in the corner swam past...


    When the python was vigilantly winding up the snake formation to defend, the reticulated python stopped its movements, and at the same time it shook its head and threw the Ravenclaw crown in its mouth on the python... ¡­


    Suddenly, as if the scene reappeared just now, a black light wrapped the python inside... Just like the reticulated python''s reaction, the python wrapped in black light also rolled in pain...


    After a while, the python seemed to have passed out, motionless...


    The reticulated python cruised over. Instead of eating the python, it picked up the Ravenclaw''s crown that was just thrown on the python''s body, and carefully placed the Ravenclaw''s crown in its original position...


    The location is exactly the same...as if it has been accurately calculated...

 Chapter 827

    Then, it performed the same trick again... Throwing the other Horcruxes on the other giant pythons one by one... When those giant pythons began to struggle in pain, it placed the Horcruxes back again. Position...


    It just so happens that, except for the python that was killed by it, it happens to be... one Horcrux corresponds to one python, no more, no less, exactly five...


    When all this was done, the reticulated python did not do any other actions, but formed a snake formation, and then buried his head in the snake formation, as if asleep...


    Chapter one hundred and seventy-two


    "Oh, Your Majesty the Black Demon...I''m here to see you again!" Zhou Ye''s voice echoed in the basement, his voice passed through the transparent barrier without any hindrance...


    The giant snake Nagini, who was restrained by the mechanical spider, lifted the snake''s head slightly without vision, and then hung weakly again...He has completely resigned...


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about Voldemort, who was unresponsive. For him, collecting Voldemort''s Horcrux was the first to avoid future troubles, and secondly, to have fun in his life...


    He smiled and came to the transparent barrier in the center of the room, and Shi Shiran sat back...


    Behind Zhou Ye, Qiu''s figure flashed, and a comfortable single sofa appeared behind Zhou Ye along with Qiu''s figure...just in time for Zhou Ye to sit down...


    It all seems so natural...


    This is the tacit understanding between Qiu and Zi''s personal maid. They can understand what their master means anytime and anywhere. All they need is Zhou Ye''s look and action, and they will know what kind of service their master needs...


    This is what Zhou Ye likes the most... Otherwise, no one else would not bring them, just take the two of them...


    "Master...is this Voldemort? It''s so ugly..." Qiu asked curiously, standing behind Zhou Ye.


    Zi was on duty in the morning, so Qiu didn¡¯t see the scene of Voldemort''s heartbreaking begging to let it go... She just heard her sister mention some things, but after all, it was at lunch. These unappetizing things, Zi Did not say in detail...


    "That''s right... This is our great Voldemort, the Dark Lord who stirred the entire wizarding world. Isn''t that amazing?" Zhou Yeyu said with a mocking smile...


    "I heard that you showed Zi a good show in the morning...?" A mischievous light gleamed in Qiu''s eyes.


    "Yes... It''s a pity that you didn''t see it..." Zhou Ye said calmly, "But it''s okay, it''s still too late to watch... These male snakes can still hug in love again. The problem...and I think Mr. Voldemort shouldn''t mind enjoying the morning treatment again..."


    As Zhou Ye said, he took out a glass test tube from his wristband. The test tube was filled with a mysterious purple liquid. He unceremoniously opened the stopper of the test tube in his hand, and then threw the opened test tube into it. In the transparent barrier...


    Zhou Ye watched the purple liquid in the test tube fall into the transparent barrier, and a puff of white smoke emerged. At the same time, he explained to his maid: "This is the strongest snake aphrodisiac, potion... It takes one drop to drive snakes into madness... Soon, Qiu, you will be able to see the performance of our Highness the Dark Lord..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the eyes of the giant reticulated python who was originally entrenched in the corner of this transparent cage flashed, and then closed his eyes... Its whole body was shaking, as if it was enduring something.


    "But Master, if you throw in so many doses at once, will these snakes be exhausted..." Qiu asked strangely.


    "It''s half dead at most, where would it be so easy to die?" Zhou Ye didn''t seem to care, causing the reticulated python''s body to shock again...


    "Once these snakes have completed their mission, do you want to throw them away, Master?" Qiu said casually, causing the reticulated python to slightly lift his head...


    "Of course I lost it... Or else keep them to make food for the Dark Lord? I think His Majesty the Dark Lord is reluctant to eat his husband..." Zhou Ye said strangely after saying this." Huh-why don''t these snakes move? They should be very violent at this time for the right to mate together... why are they still not moving now? It''s strange..."


    "Maybe because they have been tired for a long time in the morning..." Qiu''s tone also sounded a little unconfident...


    Maybe it¡¯s because Qiu got it right...


    Soon...the pythons gradually gathered together, and then they fought together...


    In the end, it was the biggest reticulated python that won. It drove several other pythons to the corner, cruising bravely next to the locked Nagini, and then entangled unceremoniously. ...


    Zhou Ye looked at the two giant pythons that were breeding offspring with a weird smile... Of course he was going to laugh.


    From the first glance he entered, he noticed something wrong with these giant pythons... You know, for Zhou Ye, who has soul gems, any soul fluctuations can''t be hidden from his eyes...


    The few Horcruxes that have no fluctuations, the few giant pythons that are almost identical to the soul fluctuations...


    Zhou Ye could guess what happened with his feet...


    And in the test tube he just threw in, it was not a snake-like aphrodisiac, it was entirely a stimulant made by Umbrella... It just so happens that some symptoms of stimulants are somewhat similar to aphrodisiac. Similar-It will speed up the blood flow of the creature, and feel full of power all over...


    Just now, a few pythons seemed to be desperately fighting for mating, mating, and power. In Zhou Ye''s eyes that could see through the soul, what he saw was that several Voldemorts were acting there seemingly real...


    Although the mutual harm is real, there is nothing fatal...


    Especially now-the reticulated python''s move to force Nagini, in Zhou Ye''s eyes, is completely Voldemort playing a self-defeating game... It looks really weird and funny...


    Zhou Ye upholds the principle of being a good friend if you see through it, just as the old god is watching Voldemort perform a show in front of him, making his own funny drama...


    The time for snakes is very variable, sometimes it can be done in a few minutes, and sometimes, it may not be done in twelve hours...


    But obviously, this reticulated python that was occupied by Voldemort didn''t have that ability, so-just a few minutes later, it slid off Nagini exhaustedly...


    "Black Demon Lord, is it fun to attack and suffer? By the way, what I just threw in was not an aphrodisiac, it was just an ordinary stimulant..." Zhou Ye said with a wicked smile. Voldemort''s last escape expectations fell through...


    At this moment, Voldemort finally knew that he had been tricked by the boy in front of him...


    His so-called escape plan was full of loopholes in the eyes of this young man... he was finally crazy.


    The reticulated python that was occupied by Voldemort swished, raised his snake head, and stared at the barrier with spiteful eyes. The leisurely and natural Zhou Ye... "Hiss...I curse you...hiss... I curse you forever not getting your favorite...his...I curse you...your future will die without a place to bury...his..."


    As Voldemort¡¯s venomous voice sounded, several other pythons, including Nagini, whose heads were exploded like an invisible hand, exploded one after another...


    And the cursed reticulated python screamed in pain, as if suffering from tremendous pain, its snake pupils, snout, and ear holes, all leaving a trace of blood...


    However, his curse is not over... "I curse you with my soul, I curse you with my mother''s soul, I curse you with my father''s soul, I curse you with my ancestor''s soul... You... Will definitely suffer tens of thousands of times more misfortune than I am suffering..."


    Following his words, a wisp of black smoke emerged from the heads of several dead snakes. The black smoke formed a terrifying black hole in the barrier... As the black hole formed, It seems that the temperature in the entire basement is a few degrees lower...


    "Master! Be careful..." Qiu rushed to Zhou Ye''s front without hesitation, and Xiang used his flesh and blood to help his master resist this terrifying black magic curse.


    Chapter one hundred and seventy three


    Facing Voldemort¡¯s final counterattack, Zhou Ye was not nervous at all. Not to mention that he was a person who had already detached from life and death, detached from the existence of the multiverse. He only said that this transparent barrier that passed through the barriers and blessed Athena was not. A little Voldemort could break through.


    Curse yourself?


    What an international joke...


    If it''s a funny comparison, I guess he will slap Qiu to the side at this moment, and then add another sentence."Go away, don''t stop me from watching the show..."


    However, although Zhou Ye sometimes has a funny side, he will never make a funny face when facing his own woman. Qiu has followed him for so many years, how could he be willing to hurt her...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye''s approach was to stretch out his hand and drag Qiu into his arms, and whispered in her ear: "Don''t be nervous, baby, do you think this guy can break through the items blessed by Athena and Guan Guan? ?"


    "..." At this time, Qiu Ye thought of the extraordinary thing about this item, and she said with some shame: "Yes, I''m sorry...Master, I, I forgot...I just saw that skull...I don''t know how The... the body rushed over..."


    "Stupid girl, why am I willing to blame you..." Zhou Ye sighed. He knew that this was the consciousness engraved in the blood of Qiu. Protect him... Although, he doesn''t need someone to protect... But Qiu''s actions It''s really heartwarming.


    "I curse you... I curse you..." And Voldemort in the barrier was crazy, only knowing that he shouted this sentence, he was really mad... He really wanted to ask Zhou Ye, you Playing with me like this, won''t my conscience hurt?


    "It''s really boring..." Zhou Ye looked at Voldemort who was wailing and wailing in the barrier, and felt a bit bored with the black mist that rushed through the barrier but couldn''t break through the barrier...


    The Dark Lord has lost his last value, entertaining himself... It seems that it is time to send him on the road...

 Chapter 828

    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye waved slightly¡ªthe transparent barrier that was originally ten meters long, wide and high, suddenly began to shrink...


    Zoom out


    Shrink again¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Then zoom out¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It wasn''t until it was reduced to a size as big as a toy Rubik''s cube, before it floated into Zhou Ye''s palm... Looking at his hand, Voldemort was still screaming...


    Zhou Ye stretched out his hand slightly and assumed a second-second posture, then deliberately shouted in a low voice: "Let the flame purify everything!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, the bodies of the mechanical spiders lit up with red lights representing danger... Three seconds later, a beam of light that could dazzle blind people''s eyes shot out from the magic in Zhou Ye''s hands. ...


    In an instant-the entire basement seemed to rise as a small sun, shining the entire room as bright as day...


    The miniature tactical nuclear bomb on the mechanical spider detonated...


    Whether it''s Voldemort''s soul, his Horcrux, or the snake he possessed - and the curse he uttered with his soul, they all became nothingness under the high temperature of 300 million degrees...


    By the way, the tactical nuclear bomb on the mechanical spider is a fusion nuclear bomb...


    Of course, if such a high temperature is leaked out, then the castle above Zhou Ye''s head will melt like snow. Fortunately, Zhou Ye''s barrier is strong enough, and the combination of technology and magic gives this transparent barrier unlimited possibilities. , The nuclear explosion inside did not transmit a trace of temperature.


    After a few minutes, the light in the basement returned to normal again.


    Zhou Ye casually threw the empty transparent Rubik''s Cube into his wrist, and then grabbed Qiu''s slender waist... "Okay, I haven''t watched the show, it''s time to go with my wife..."


    "Hehe..." Qiu smiled and nodded. She knew that the words of her own master meant that this afternoon - one of these mistresses, one of them, would be unlucky...


    With the complete destruction of Voldemort, Zhou Ye finally returned to his peaceful daily life.


    Of course, his so-called peaceful daily life is to brush his face at Hogwarts when nothing is wrong, and then feed the single dogs of Hogwarts, some dog food...


    According to statistics, these students with Zhou Ye had the most couples of previous students...


    Although Zhou Ye''s small life is very moist, it doesn''t mean that he has no worries...


    His trouble is-someone always comes to Hogwarts to express his gratitude to him...


    Even if he occasionally went to Dijiao Alley to find Fiona, he could meet several of his admirers... This really annoyed Zhou Ye, facing those guys who smiled at him as brilliantly as flowers, Zhou Ye really can''t beat them ruthlessly...


    In the end, Zhou Ye, who was troubled, had to graduate from Hogwarts ahead of time...In fact, he was only in the fifth grade...


    Fortunately, except for Lily, Zhou Ye''s other women have already graduated...


    Lily is very considerate of her man''s hard work. She knows that her man hates trouble the most. It is already very patient to be able to stand with her until the fifth grade...


    Besides, Lily is already able to use portal spells proficiently at this time... and Bella is still serving as the teacher of the Defense Against the Dark Arts class at Hogwarts, so she will not feel lonely...


    Of course... Before leaving, Zhou Ye still wanted to watch a good show...


    "My dear... why are you bringing me here?" Lily held her man''s hand in one hand, followed her man step by step, and walked towards the Forbidden Forest... "It''s so late... Sisters are waiting Anxious¡­¡­"


    "Hush...baby, don''t talk..." Zhou Ye made a silent gesture to Lily...


    In fact, they had a rare dinner at Hogwarts today... You know, in the past, Zhou Ye used Lily to directly use the portal and go home for dinner...


    Zhou Ye really looked down on Hogwarts¡¯ food...


    He didn''t aim at Hogwarts, but said that all the food in the magic school, compared with his maid, is rubbish...


    Of course, Dumbledore also talked to Zhou Ye about this matter...


    I want him to converge a bit, compare it-living on campus is a Hogwarts tradition. Zhou Ye ran home with his girlfriend in the middle of the night, let alone say it. Since everyone doesn¡¯t know, then Dumbledore doesn¡¯t mind opening his eyes. Close your eyes, but now Zhou Ye actually doesn''t even eat dinner at school... Isn''t this a bit too unreasonable??


    However, Zhou Ye, a man who absolutely didn''t want to wrong him, faced Dumbledore¡¯s persuasion and said nothing...just took him to his home as a guest...


    Then, Dumbledore acquiesced to Zhou Ye''s behavior that did not conform to school regulations and traditions... The gap was too big...


    Of course, after Dumbledore went to Zhou Ye¡¯s house for a few more dinners, he messed up Zhou Ye and directly hid the address of his home with the Courageous Loyalty Curse... Dumbledore could only return to the school cafeteria again. , Eat those foods that, in his words, are like pig food.


    Keke-far away... back to the subject.


    "In the end..." Lily watched her man sneakingly hide in the corner not far from the beating willow, clutching her mysteriously and hiding her figure... When she was about to ask another question, she was caught Zhou Ye covered his look.


    "Shhh-coming..."


    Chapter one hundred and seventy four


    In the sky, a bright moon hung in the sky...


    Today is a rare full moon night, under the light of the moon... There are three dark shadows sneaking towards the beating willow...


    Sometimes they crawl forward, sometimes sideways... Carefully avoiding all the hanging branches and leaves of the beating willow. Obviously, they have done these things countless times and they are extremely skilled.


    It only took them less than three minutes to pass the barrier formed by the beating willow branches. When they walked into the beating willow, they lightly scarred on the trunk, and immediately, the beating willow stopped. It leaked a dark tunnel under its feet.


    The three of them were skillfully short, and got into the tunnel...


    As the three of them disappeared under the beating willow, the beating willow again began to wave his branches...


    "That''s it? James Potter?" Lily Evans had just seen through the moonlight, who the leader was. Although the other two figures did not see their faces clearly, Lily knew it without even thinking about it. Apart from James Potter¡¯s other two hardcore Sirius and Lupin, there is no one else...


    "I think... probably just a few of them..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, then turned to look at his little girlfriend and said, "Would you like to see a good show?"


    "Yeah..." Lily nodded vigorously. Although she didn''t know what the good show her man was talking about, it might be interesting, right??


    "Wait for me here!" Zhou Ye said, flashed away, jumped out from the corner where he was hiding, and then turned into a streamer and instantly appeared next to the beating willow, pressing his hand to Zhan just now. M. Potter scrambled.


    Suddenly, the whole beating willow recovered its calm...just like an ordinary willow tree, losing all its vitality...the branches are no longer windless...


    "Come on, baby..." Zhou Ye pressed the scar with one hand and waved to his little girlfriend.


    "Here..." Lily trot all the way excitedly, rushing to Zhou Ye''s side...


    Then the two of them got short and got into the tunnel...


    In the tunnel, it was dark. Although Lily was a little afraid of the dark, when she felt the temperature of Zhou Ye''s hand coming from her palm, her fear disappeared a lot...


    However, she cautiously leaned against her boyfriend, and asked in a low voice: "Where does this tunnel lead? Honey..."


    "A fun place..." Zhou Ye refused to spoil them, and what they hate the most... At this time, of course, it must be kept secret, otherwise, how could there be a surprise shock??


    "Bad..." Lily lightly patted her man''s arm angrily, but she still obediently followed Zhou Ye''s steps and walked towards the depths of the tunnel...


    The entire tunnel was not too long, about a mile or so, and as he moved up the stone steps in the tunnel, Zhou Ye brought Lily to an exit...


    The exit is in a house in a broken house...

 Chapter 829

    Lily listened to the weird calls coming from outside the exit, which was like a dog, sometimes like a wolf, and scared the little girl into her man''s arms."Honey...Where is this place...what the hell is going on..."


    "Baby, you''ll know in a while..." Hearing this weird voice, Zhou Ye revealed a mysterious smile on his face. While comforting the little girlfriend in his arms, he quietly walked out with her. typical¡­¡­


    The voice came from the second floor...


    Zhou Ye led Lily slowly along the stairs and walked quietly... Through the dilapidated door, you can vaguely see three shadows that do not look like humans are shaking...


    "let me see¡­¡­"


    Maybe it was Zhou Ye by his side, so it gave Lily infinite courage, or curiosity defeated fear, Lily actually asked to be the first to take a peek...


    She gently grabbed her man''s shoulders, tiptoes slightly, and looked in through the fist-sized holes in the wooden door...


    Just this glance made Lily ashamed and unable to herself...


    "Bad boy, take me to see these things..." Lily whispered while tapping Zhou Ye''s arm gently.


    "Shhh, I haven''t watched it yet..." Zhou Ye just wanted to take a look, and was grabbed by Lily''s arm and pulled down... "Don''t look at these dirty things... It''s really disgusting... I know, it turns out that the three of them have this kind of relationship... and they turned into Animagus to play such a game... It''s disgusting!"


    While talking, Lily firmly grasped Zhou Ye and walked towards the direction they came...


    Although Zhou Ye did not lie down at the door and watched carefully because of Lily''s drag, his eyesight, just a glance, was enough to see everything that happened inside...


    Inside, there was a wolf and a deer, plus a tall werewolf...


    It is not surprising that there are three animals, but...their postures are a little strange. The wolf crawled behind the deer, and the deer lowered its head, and seemed to be doing something under the werewolf...


    "Hahaha... these three guys are really good at playing..."


    When Zhou Ye and Lily walked out of the tunnel under the beating willow, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but laughed wildly... He didn''t expect that just a small curse would have such an effect... Isn''t it an accident? Hi??


    "Hey, it''s disgusting... I''m going to tell Professor Dumbledore about their affairs..." Lily was almost dying of nausea. The picture just now made her think those three guys were so dirty...


    "Don''t discriminate against homosexuals..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and grabbed his little girlfriend''s slender waist."Perhaps they were lovers from the previous life, but they just had the wrong child in this life..."


    "Huh-don''t you think they are disgusting like this?" Lily Evans looked at her boyfriend strangely and asked, "Are you from there too?"


    "Do you want to be taught a lesson?... You dare to say that your man is gay..." Zhou Yejun''s face strained and he directly bent over to carry Lily Evans on his shoulders. I need to let you know where your man is..."


    "No...no, dear...I was wrong..." Lily suddenly panicked and joked. Today is neither Friday nor Saturday. If she is punished by her own man, she won¡¯t be able to go to class tomorrow. .


    "Enlighten, little cute... the crime of slandering your own man is very serious..." Zhou Ye didn''t care about that much. He pointed to the front, and a golden portal opened. He did not hesitate to carry his little boy. Girlfriend, walked into the portal...


    Tonight, Zhou Ye intends to educate her little girlfriend so that she can understand that there are some things that can''t be said nonsense...Of course, it can be regarded as a carnival to celebrate the end of her academic career at Hogwarts...


    He doesn''t plan to waste time at Hogwarts anymore. Tomorrow¡ªhe will find Albus Dumbledore to apply for early graduation...whatever you say tonight, you must celebrate.


    Chapter 1175


    One thousand one hundred and seventy-five chapters


    "Little guy, are you sure you have considered it?" Albus Dumbledore sat behind his table, looking at Zhou Ye with a serious expression.


    He admitted that this little guy is the most talented wizard seed he has ever seen, not one of them.


    Even, sometimes Dumbledore wondered whether this little guy was born again from some old guy?The vast sea of ??magical power, any magic can be cast after seeing it, and there are even many magics, he has never heard of...


    To be honest, after several years of teaching, Dumbledore has almost given up the education of Zhou Ye''s Three Views. Every time he speaks, Zhou Ye can give a lot of reasons, leaving him speechless. Say...


    Even many times, Dumbledore felt that he was not facing a student who was only a teenager, but an old monster who had not known how many years he had lived.


    Keke...have to say, at this point, he really guessed right...


    "Yes, Professor..." Zhou Ye took the black tea that Dumbledore had poured him in a leisurely manner, took a sip, and said, "I don''t think I can learn anything by staying in school now. ..."


    "Okay..." Dumbledore nodded. He knew that he, a student, had passed the overwork witch test long ago, which is the ultimate wizard rank test, and all his scores were O...that is, Outstanding¡ª¡ª Outstanding and perfect.


    He really has nothing to learn at Hogwarts...


    "I agree that you graduate from Hogwarts early..." Dumbledore sighed and said, "So after graduation, do you have any plans? Enter the Ministry of Magic? Or do other jobs...?"


    "I don''t have so many plans for now..." Zhou Ye didn''t want to go out to work, what a joke--


    However, Dumbledore obviously won''t let him relax...


    Dumbledore took out a magic contract from his drawer and placed it in front of Zhou Ye, "Are you interested in staying at Hogwarts to teach? I believe you will be welcomed by the students. ..."


    "..." Zhou Ye silently looked at the contract on the table, then at Dumbledore... "When did you prepare this thing? Professor?"


    "I''ll be ready for you the day you defeat Voldemort..." Dumbledore twitched his horns slightly, and let out a triumphant smile."I think it will be used sooner or later... and, I think... you will be a very good principal in the future..."


    "..." Zhou Ye sighed, "Forget it, Professor...I don''t want to go to work for the time being, and the world is so hot, I want to see..."


    After Zhou Ye finished speaking, without waiting for Dumbledore to speak, he stood up, turned his head and left... I was afraid that he would walk slowly, and was convinced by this old guy...


    "Don''t worry about rejecting me, Ye¡ª" Dumbledore was not in a hurry to convince Zhou Ye. He just looked at Zhou Ye''s back and said, "I believe...someday you will come back. I will do this magic contract. You will always keep..."


    "Let''s talk about it when I have enough..." Zhou Ye waved his hand without looking back, then pushed open the principal''s office door and walked out...


    Of course, Zhou Ye''s leaving the principal''s office does not mean that he will go home immediately...


    In the evening, Lily will hold a farewell party for him, just at dinner¡ª


    After all¡ªZhou Ye can be said to be the first guy to graduate early since the establishment of Hogwarts, and¡ªas the mascot of Ravenclaw, he doesn¡¯t say anything to the girls. But it doesn''t work...


    And at this moment-on the other side-in Zhou Ye''s Leeds Castle Manor, in Sarah''s room, there is also a good show going on...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of lens conversion¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª


    "Baby Sarah, what''s the matter with you?" Yaniya looked at her melancholy daughter in a weird manner, and asked, "Is it angry because my dear bullied you last night?"


    "No...Mom..." Sarah shook her head sadly. She turned around and hugged her mother..."Mom, I...I...uuuuu...I am not pregnant again... ¡­Is it because my body is ill¡­"


    "Isn''t pregnant with what?" Yaniya was completely confused by her daughter''s endless words...


    "My dear sister...Little Sarah wants to have a baby for my dear..." As a voice sounded, Jasmine walked in...


    As Sarah graduated from Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, Jasmine didn''t bother to teach there anymore... so she quit her job and went home.


    Now, I read the book every day, and then do my favorite magic research... When it''s alright, I will grow flowers and amuse my little niece-don''t mention how pleasant the days were...


    "What?" Yaniya was taken aback by her sister''s words, she opened her small eyes slightly and looked at her daughter in disbelief."My dear, why do you have such an idea?"


    "Because I love Ye... I love him... I want to give birth to him... I want to continue his blood... Is this wrong?" Sarah cried out to her mother with some excitement: "Can you Don''t you want to give birth to an heir for Ye? Mom?"


    "I...I..." Yaniya really didn''t dare to speak. Seriously, she really wanted to continue the blood for her man... But because of her daughter, she gave up this idea. ...


    Otherwise-when the time comes, after the child is born, what should the child call Sarah?sister?Or is it mom?This Nima is a bit too messy...

 Chapter 830

    In order to avoid embarrassment for her daughter in the future, Yaniya gave up this idea...


    "Your mother also thought about giving birth to Ye''s heirs. Not only your mother, including me... I also thought about..." Jasmine walked to her niece and looked at Sarah with a serious expression: "But for you, we I gave up this idea...Do you understand..."


    After hearing her aunt''s words, Sarah instantly understood the thoughts of her mother and her aunt, and her eyes suddenly turned red... "Yes, I''m sorry mother... I... I''m so selfish..."


    "No...it''s not to blame you...baby..." Seeing her daughter''s crying eyes, it was the mother and daughter that connected her heart, and Yaniya''s eyes suddenly turned red."To blame, blame the bad guy... it''s all his fault..."


    Even if Zhou Ye is not there, he can''t avoid being shot...


    The mother and daughter cried for a while with their headaches...Finally they both put away their tears. Anyway, they couldn''t do without that bad guy. What good is it now to say this??


    "I think...little Sara...you made a mistake!" Jasmine said while helping her niece and sister to wipe the tears, "You can''t be pregnant with a dear child, the responsibility is not on you... "


    "Then... what''s going on?" When she heard her aunt''s words, Sarah widened her big tearful eyes, looked at Jasmine, and asked in disbelief: "Do you mean, My dear has a problem? What should I do? Let¡¯s find a pharmacist..."


    "No no no...Little Sarah, my dear body is fine..."


    "Then...what the hell...what''s going on? Why can''t I be pregnant with my dear child? It''s not my fault... My dear body is okay?" Sarah was completely fainted by Jasmine...


    Reference 1176


    Chapter One Hundred and Seventy Six


    "I once asked Qiu and Zi..." Jasmine explained to her niece calmly, "You know, they have been following Ye for the longest time... They know almost everything about Ye. ..."


    "Quickly tell me the answer... Auntie..." Sarah can''t wait to know why all this is, why it''s not her fault to say that she can''t be pregnant with a dear child, and why she says that there is nothing in Ye''s body The problem...


    "Autumn tells me..." Regardless of whether his niece is in a hurry, Jasmine still follows her own pace and said calmly: "The man in our family has undergone physical strengthening many times, so his current life level is already It far surpasses us... Simply put, because of the different levels of life, birth, reproduction, separation, and separation-this phenomenon..."


    "..." Sarah was completely dumbfounded when she heard her aunt''s words...Sometimes, she would rather it be difficult because her man was sick... But now, what should we do in this situation?She understands the meaning of her aunt''s words...that is, what she used to do is useless, no matter how she finds excuses to provoke her dear, no matter how much she takes care of him alone...it is impossible to have children...


    "Could it be...could it be...really...is it really that way? Is there no way?" Sarah was really desperate at this moment...


    To be honest, during this period of time, giving birth to an heir to her lover has almost become Sarah''s obsession... Maybe she just gave birth to an heir just to get more of her own man''s love... But gradually As time went by, Sarah had long forgotten why she gave birth to her own man...


    She now only wants a child, a child of her and Zhou Ye...


    "My dear... don''t worry... there must be a way..." Seeing her daughter''s pale face, Yaniya took her daughter into her arms with distress and comforted her softly. In fact, she was momentarily I can''t think of a way, these words are just comforting...


    As a woman with children, Yaniya can certainly understand her daughter''s idea of ??giving birth to her own man. That is the responsibility engraved in the woman''s DNA. It is the continuation of the woman''s nature... it is their responsibility... It is also their duty...


    "Sister...Have you forgotten that?" Jasmine couldn''t help rolling her eyes as she looked at the mother and daughter who were hugging each other and feeling sad together...


    My sister is so emotional... When I got excited, I forgot everything... even the basic abilities of their Veeva.


    "Forgot what?" Yaniya asked curiously.


    "This..." Jasmine silently pointed to the same hair color...silver-white hair, which is almost the standard for Veeva...


    Yes, there are people with long silver-white hair in the world, but their hair color is that pale and straight, while Veeva¡¯s hair color is bright white like the brilliance of a silver moon. This is anything Hair color that no race has.


    "You mean...?" Yaniya somewhat understood what her sister meant, but she absolutely refused to let her daughter suffer such pain."No, absolutely not...absolutely...I will never let Sara suffer such pain..."


    Sarah, who was lying in her mother''s arms, raised her head immediately when she heard her mother''s excited tone... "Mom...what are you talking about? What is absolutely not possible...?"


    "..." Jasmine faced her niece''s problem, and just made a zipper gesture on her own vision, which meant that your mother wouldn''t let me say it, I dare not say...


    Relying on female intuition, Sarah felt that there must be something she didn''t know about, and it must be related to the birth of an heir... Thinking of this, Sarah hurriedly looked at her mother."Tell me... Mom, what the hell is..."


    "No... honey... I don''t want you to take risks... don''t..." Yaniya shook her head desperately, saying that she would not tell her daughter anything about the secret...


    "Mom... please... tell me..." Seeing her mother''s refusal, Sarah became more sure of her instincts, and she begged her mother to tell herself."Mom...you know...you know that a woman who can''t give birth to a beloved man is incomplete...please...tell me..."


    "No... I will never tell you... baby... forget about this..." Yaniya still refused to let go. She said that she didn''t want her daughter to take risks, just to give birth to her man. Lay offspring.


    "Don''t let me hate you... Mom..." Sarah was really anxious, and even said such words...


    After saying this, Sarah immediately regretted it--she knew that her mother must be doing her own good, but--she was even more sure that her mother could never understand her feelings...


    "Sorry... Mom... I didn''t mean to say that... But... But... I really really... want to give birth to an heir for my dear..." Sarah begged her mother again...


    "I...I..." Yaniya clutched herself, she was afraid that she would cry out if she let go... In the end, she just looked at her sister Jasmine, turned her head and left the room...


    "Mom..." Sarah hurriedly got up, trying to chase after her, and then explain to her mother that she just said nothing... but she was held back by her aunt.


    "Okay...Little Sarah...Your mother has acquiesced in this matter... Don''t you want to know how to give birth to an heir?" Jasmine said softly.


    "Want to..." Sarah immediately sat back when she heard Jasmine''s words... For her, the sky is big and the earth is big, and at this moment, the best way to hear about giving birth to an heir.


    "..." Jasmine looked at her niece''s performance, suddenly a little speechless...


    However, after sorting out her thoughts, she slowly said, "You know, your mother and I are both Veeva..."


    "Hmm..." Sarah nodded her little head. She was proud of her half-veel pedigree, and this half of the veel pedigree gave her a proud, peerless look and a perfect figure...


    "Then you know... how does the Veeva family thrive?" Looking at Sarah''s serious face, Jasmine smiled mysteriously: "You know, in the Veeva family, there are no males. The existence of..."


    "Could it be...?" Sarah couldn''t help but her eyes widened. "Could it be-can the Veeva family be parthenosexual?"


    Reference 1177


    Chapter one hundred and seventy seven


    "Yes..." Jasmine smiled and nodded. Jasmine was still satisfied with her niece''s understanding.


    "Gosh... Doesn''t that mean... I can also..." Sarah''s eyes lit up when she heard Jasmine''s words.


    "No, little Sarah... you''re too happy..." Jasmine shook her head, and then said, "Veeva can indeed be parthenically reproduced, but...this is only for purebred Veeva, you know me Mean?"


    "I..." Sarah''s little head suddenly dropped again in frustration...


    How could she not understand what her aunt meant?That means that she, a half-blood with only 50% blood, could not be parthenogenetic like a purebred Veela... In other words, the dream she had just started was shattered again.


    "But¡ª" Jasmine deliberately prolonged her voice in order to puff her niece''s appetite: "It''s not impossible that you can give birth to an heir..."


    "What way?" When Sarah heard her aunt''s words, there was a light called hope in Sarah''s eyes suddenly. She hurriedly grabbed her aunt''s skirt with her hands, and if you didn''t tell me, she wouldn''t let it. The way you walk...


    "In the early days, we, the Vewa family, almost met the scourge of genocide..." Jasmine said, spreading her hands, "You know, sometimes, you have a beautiful face without protecting it. With the power of beauty, this beauty is the source of all disasters..."


    "At that time... our Veela family has almost become the best tribute to the princes and nobles... And you know, how stubborn our Veevas are..." Jasmine calmly told her niece The history of the Veeva family."So, many times, what they get is not our beauty, but our corpses... However, this didn''t stop those crazy guys, they caught us even more vigorously..."


    "At that time, the wizards who were our natural allies were also overwhelmed by the witch hunting movement that emerged in Europe. They were unable to rescue us at all, so... the Vewa at that time was almost annihilated. ..."


    "What happened later? What happened later?" Sarah was already aroused by Jasmine''s words...


    "Later... Later, a witch with half of the Veela blood invented a magic circle..."


    "That kind of magic circle doesn''t have any attack effect. Its function is to purify the Veela blood in the Veela mixed blood, so that the mixed blood can become a purebred Veel! And it converts many mixed bloods with wizard blood into Veeva... ¡­This saved the genocide crisis of the Veeva family."

 Chapter 831

    After hearing Jasmine''s words, Sarah finally understood why her aunt said that she had no chance to give birth to an heir.


    "Then do you remember how the magic circle was manipulated?" Sarah asked anxiously.


    "Of course I remember..." Jasmine smiled slightly: "Although we may never have the opportunity to use this magic circle in our entire lives, but-in order to commemorate the great achievements of that ancestor, this magic circle is a must for every Veeva The course, so that when something like this happens again one day, the Veeva family can have the opportunity to stand up..."


    "Then you can help me purify the blood..." Sarah said anxiously, she really didn''t want to wait for a minute.


    "Don''t worry, little Sarah..." Jasmine stopped Sara, "You have to understand that using a magic circle that purifies Veeva''s blood is not without cost, just like using half of your own blood to swallow your other half. Blood... it will be very painful...very...very painful..."


    "..." When her aunt used two [very] as adjectives in a row, Sarah suddenly understood that her aunt didn''t joking with herself... It was absolutely painful beyond imagination... But, giving birth to one Under the temptation of the child, Sarah only hesitated slightly, then nodded firmly."I believe I can make it through..."


    "No... baby... you don''t understand!" Seeing Sarah''s firm face, Jasmine''s voice became softer, she gently stroked Sarah''s long hair, "During the whole process of the ceremony, yes You can¡¯t faint...Fainting represents the failure of the ritual. Not only can you not purify your blood, you will even pay the price of your life..."


    "I...I can...I definitely can..." Sarah''s words seemed to guarantee Jasmine and to encourage herself...


    "..." Seeing that Sarah was determined to perform the blood purification ritual, Jasmine sighed, and then said: "And... there is one more thing to tell you!"


    "whats the matter?"


    "Even if you transform into a purebred veel... the heirs you give birth will be girls, and they can only be girls..." Jasmine reminded Sara: "I think you''d better ask my dear love son Still a daughter...At that time, it will not be too late for you to make a decision..."


    "...Hmm!" Obviously-the effect of Yaniya''s persuasion for a long time is not as good as Jasmine''s words...


    With Jasmine¡¯s reminder, Sarah planned to wait for her man to come back, ask her own man¡¯s decision, and then make plans... After all, this is Sarah¡¯s heir for her own man, so we still need to ask her own man for this matter. Views¡­¡­


    "Guru... Guru..." Maybe it was because Sarah finally got rid of her heart knot temporarily. Sarah''s stomach was actually hungry, but it was indeed time. You know, since she got up in the morning until now, she was still sick due to mood problems. Rice is not wet...


    "Is Little Sarah hungry? You go down to eat first... You know, you didn''t go downstairs for a long time today, Qiu and Zi are a little worried..."


    "Well, I''m going to eat now..." Sarah was really hungry at this time. She stood up, said to her aunt, turned around and pushed the door and walked out of her room...


    "Autumn... Is there anything to eat? I feel a little hungry..."


    "Of course, it is my job to meet the master''s needs at any time...Mrs. Sarah, please wait..."


    "Thank you, Qiu...I really don''t know what to do without you..."


    "You are too polite..."


    Jasmine listened to the conversation coming from outside, smiled slightly, turned to her side and said: "My dear sister, you have been listening for a long time, don''t you want to express your opinion?"


    "I don''t know if I should hate you or be grateful to you... my sister!" With Yaniya''s melancholy voice, her figure gradually appeared next to Jasmine from scratch, apparently she had been Using the phantom spell to hide her figure, she was listening to the conversation between her sister and her daughter.


    "I think you should be grateful to me... elder sister!" Jasmine smiled slightly and said, "In your opinion, it is not worthwhile for little Sarah to do this. It is a naive expression, but... in the eyes of little Sarah, this It''s her obsession...and, sister...you know too little about our men..."


    "What do you mean?" Yaniya asked strangely.


    "Don''t you know that our man has the same ability as the legendary great wishing technique?" Jasmine said with a smile: "But what is even more terrifying than the great wishing technique is that with this ability, our men don''t have to pay anything. The price of..."


    "Is this... true??" Yaniya was really a little surprised, what is the big wishing technique, it is an ancient magic, equivalent to the ability to achieve what you want, but this kind of magic is tasteless. Now, what you want to achieve, you must pay an equivalent price... Sometimes it may be just a few copper plates, but sometimes, it may be your life... and even your soul...


    Therefore, this weird magic gradually lost the market. In the end, nothing was left except the legend... Although this magic looks beautiful, many people often can''t estimate the value of their wishes, so... Use Big Wish The guys of the technique have paid an unbearable price.


    Therefore¡ªthe great wish technique has a nickname¡ªthe great suicide technique...If you want to die quickly, use the great wish technique.


    Coupled with the invention of potions and blessing potions... With this clever potion, almost all problems can be solved easily, so the suicide technique is completely lost...


    How could Yaniya not get excited when she heard her sister say that her man can use the big wish technique without paying any price?This means that the purification ritual that originally had the possibility of failure has a 100% success rate... This is a life insurance.


    Chapter 1178


    Chapter one hundred and seventy-eight


    "Honey, do you like daughters?"


    "...What?" Zhou Ye, who had just entered the door, was taken aback by Sarah''s words...


    You know, he just returned from a farewell dinner at Hogwarts, and when he came back, he was caught off guard when he saw Sarah''s first sentence... Is this the situation???


    "Uh-Sarah, baby, why do you suddenly ask like that?" Zhou Ye asked in confusion. He really didn''t know why Sarah would suddenly ask this sentence, just like an office worker. Home, his wife asked him [Honey, do you like boys or girls like this...]


    At this time, Zhou Ye was stunned by the question... He knew his body. If ordinary people were asked like this, then his wife must be happy, but... there is absolutely no such situation in him...


    As for being a father?...Because of spiritual hints, and also because of the spring breeze transforming the rain... this kind of thing simply cannot happen to Zhou Ye.


    That''s why Zhou Ye is so dazed...


    "Don''t ask so much, tell me first... Do you like a daughter or a son?" Sarah reluctantly hugged her man and asked his preferences.


    "Uh-if I can, of course I like my daughter..." Zhou Ye thought about it for a while and said, "There is a saying in our place, "Daughter is a little padded jacket for father", and another saying "Daughter is Father¡¯s previous life lover]. Of course I like my little lover..."


    "Great..." When Sarah heard her man''s words, Sarah jumped three feet high with joy. As soon as she turned her head, she hugged Jasmine and shouted happily, "Auntie, dear loves daughter... everything is okay. It''s..."


    "Can anyone tell me what happened?" Zhou Ye is still confused now. He really doesn''t know why Sarah waited for him to come back and asked such an endless sentence...


    "My dear..." Jasmine sighed and explained to her man: "Your little Sarah is trying to give birth to an heir for you... You know, she is risking her life for you The one who gave birth...you must love her more..."


    "That... can you explain it to me a little bit, I''m still a little confused now..."


    In Jasmine¡¯s words, Zhou Ye understood every word, but-combined together, Zhou Ye was a little confused...


    "My dear..." Jasmine hugged her man''s arm, and whispered in his ear what happened at home today... "Today-Sarah..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I am the dividing line of interpretation¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "..." After listening to Jasmine''s explanation, Zhou Ye told the truth, he was really moved by Sarah.


    A woman is willing to risk her life just to give birth to your heirs... It''s not that this woman loves you to the extreme, then she would never do it...


    "Baby Sarah... don''t force... Actually, I''m used to having no children..." Zhou Ye stretched out his hand and hugged Sarah. He really didn''t want this little silly girl to take risks for himself...seriously, Zhou Ye really doesn''t think the heirs are so important...After all, his life is too long...


    "No... honey..." Sarah raised her little head, looked at Zhou Ye''s eyes quietly, and said softly: "A woman without an heir is incomplete, honey, I''m not just For you,...I also made my dream come true...I want to have a lovely daughter by my side..."


    Looking at Sarah¡¯s serious eyes, Zhou Ye knew¡ªthat he didn¡¯t need to persuade her anymore, because¡ªSarah was already determined to give birth to a daughter... "Have you really considered it?" baby¡­¡­"


    "Well-I want to give birth to you... dear!" Sarah looked at her man''s eyes seriously, her eyes were so firm, "As long as-as long as you don''t dislike it, your daughter doesn''t inherit you Blood...I am willing to give birth to an heir for you...Even if I suffer any pain, I am willing to..."


    "..." Facing this persistent girl, all Zhou Ye can do is to hug her tightly... "Go do it... baby, do it as you wish... I will stand Behind you, ensure your safety...Even the god of death cannot take your soul...because-you are my woman..."


    "... Hmm..." Sarah gently leaned her head against her man''s arms. She knew that this was her man''s promise to herself...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of preparation ceremony¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the three underground floors of Leeds Castle-


    The basement, which was originally empty, is now full of people... They slowed down their breathing, for fear that it would affect Jasmine Petrick who was portraying the magic circle in the middle of the hall...


    Except for the necessary guards, almost all of Sarah''s sisters gathered here... They widened their eyes and quietly looked at Jasmine Petrick who was portraying the magic circle, with envy in their eyes.

 Chapter 832

    As a woman, no one does not want to give birth to an heir for his man, but-they also know that their man really cannot have an heir because of his special body... Of course, Hela is another matter... Hela It is not normal to give birth to an heir, but she played some tricks to get Zhou Ye''s heir.


    It''s just that her methods are basically difficult to replicate... Even if the girls don''t care about their souls, they are willing to split their souls-but what about Zhou Ye?He has so many souls, who should he be born with??This is a very difficult thing to choose... So simply, the girls cut off this thought...


    And now--


    Sarah, in order to give birth to her own man, she was willing to endure the pain of changing the body... just to live the natural talent of the Veel, and to reproduce with one sex-give birth to her own man...


    To be honest, when the girls knew about this, they were really envious and jealous...


    But-envy is envious, they have no way...Who would let them not have the blood of Veeva...


    "I didn''t expect this guy to do this for Ye..." Isha, standing at the front of the crowd, had her hands clasped fiercely, and said to Jessica next to her... "I started to admire her a little... "


    You know, Elizabeth Bartory was the one who despised Sarah the most. In her opinion, Sarah was just like a doll who would only rely on her master¡¯s favor and reckless little girl, but the scene in front of her, It improved her sense of Sarah slightly...


    "Don''t say that...Isa, Sarah has always been a strong girl..." For Jessica Favna, she has been with Sarah for a long time, and she still has a strong personality. Make a more objective evaluation...


    "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    "..." X2


    Although she was a little unconvinced, Elizabeth Bartori still closed her gaze obediently... She did not dare to defy the wishes of her owner. The family law suffered too much, even the unruly Isha would not. Be consistent...


    At this moment, Jasmine in the middle of the hall finally completed the magic circle of blood purification... She wiped the sweat from her forehead slightly, turned her head and said to her niece: "Little Sarah... are you ready?"


    Reference 1179


    Chapter one hundred and seventy-eight


    Looking at the mysterious and mysterious magic circle on the ground, Sarah was able to resist the fast beating heart in Hungary, stepped forward, and said to her aunt Jasmine: "I''m ready, auntie..."


    "Very good..." Jasmine looked at Sarah''s resolute little face and nodded.


    "Now--you are in the middle of the magic circle...no matter what happens, don''t get out of the magic circle..." Jasmine said and turned to look at her sister, Yania... "Sister, what else do you want to add? Is it?"


    "I...I...nothing to say..." Yaniya looked at her man, "Honey...I need your help..."


    Facing his woman''s request for help, Zhou Ye said without hesitation: "I can do it anytime here..."


    Long before the ceremony began, Jasmine told her man about the success rate of the ceremony... The success rate of this ceremony was determined entirely by the blood of the people who participated in the ceremony...


    If the person participating in the ritual has 50% of the Veeva blood in the body, then her success rate is 50%, and if it has 75% of the blood, then her success rate is 100 75/75...


    vice versa--


    If the participants of the ceremony only have 25% Veeva blood, then her success rate is only one quarter...


    For Zhou Ye, as long as the success rate is not 100%, the result is basically the same...


    But it doesn¡¯t matter--Zhou Ye also has the ability to speak and speak, which can help his woman achieve 100% success rate...


    [I said: Sarah Alissa''s success rate for participating in any ceremony is 100%. She will ignore all pain and happiness will always be by her side...]


    Following Zhou Ye''s Yan Ling, a purple light flashed on Sarah''s body... Yan Ling began to work...


    "Little Sarah... let''s start..." Seeing that her niece had received her own man''s blessing, Jasmine''s hanging heart finally let go... She directly ordered her niece to stand in the magic circle. The central...then said: "Follow me... and recite the mantra together..."


    "I, Jasmine Petrick... solemnly swear an oath here..."


    "I, Sarah Alissa... solemnly swear an oath here..."


    "Willing to abandon the other blood in the body and inherit the glory of the ancestors of the Maiwa family..."


    "Willing to abandon the other blood in the body and inherit the glory of the ancestors of the Maiwa family..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As the two people chanted the spells louder and louder, on the ground-the six-pointed star magic circle drawn by Jasmine began to shine, a light blue light...On the periphery of the six-pointed star, those spells written in Veeva''s words , Began to shine in sequence...


    The light emitted from the magic circle made it almost impossible for everyone in the basement to open their eyes...


    Regardless of the dazzling light, everyone widened their eyes and stared at the magic circle in front of them. For them, Sarah was setting an example for them...one, willing for her own man A shattered example...


    In the entire basement--except for the curses of Jasmine and Sarah, no other sounds can be heard...


    At this moment Sarah, as the curse sounded, she felt as if there were tens of thousands of needles piercing her internal organs all over her body at the same time. The pain... made her want to scream...


    But¡ªshe can¡¯t call¡ªshe knows that if she interrupts the spell... then it means her ritual has failed...


    She remembered her aunt''s words and endured the unbearable pain, still chanting spells with Jasmine in her mouth, even though her voice was a little out of tune because of the pain... but she was still enduring...


    Just when Sarah felt that she was about to faint from the pain in the next second, she felt a sudden coolness all over her body. With this cool feeling, the whole body was covered...The pain caused by the elimination of blood vessels seemed to disappear in an instant. Without a trace...


    Sarah knew...this is the mantra of her own man that worked...


    At this moment--the mantra she chanted became clearer...


    I don''t know how long it took...


    It may be an hour, or it may only be fifteen minutes passed...


    The whole ceremony is finally over...


    The light from the magic circle gradually dimmed...


    Sarah in the magic circle has also changed her appearance-her original beautiful long blond hair has become the same long silver hair as her mother and aunt. Her original face is even more exquisite. It feels like a charm...


    "Honey...I...I...I succeeded..."


    Sarah slowly opened her eyes... She felt that every cell in her body was cheering... The memories inherited from the ancients of Veeva began to slowly recover...


    She already understands how to reproduce parthenosexual...


    Sarah couldn''t help rushing to Zhou Ye for the first time, opened her hands, and hugged her man tightly...


    She knows-it is precisely because of her man''s help that she can survive this ritual transition without risk...


    During the whole ceremony-except for the pain she suffered at the beginning, she didn''t feel any discomfort... She understood that-this was the care given to her by her man... It was precisely because she had her own man. In order to survive the pain of ritual transformation so easily.


    Eliminate half of the genes in the bloodline completely, leaving only Veeva''s bloodline...


    This kind of operation, thinking about it, will make people fainted...


    This ceremony can go in so smoothly... Sarah knows-- it''s all due to her own man...

 Chapter 833

    "Really..." Jasmine watched as her niece was holding her man to death, and said sourly: "As soon as the ceremony was completed, my busy auntie was forgotten..."


    "..." Sarah heard Jasmine''s words and smiled a little shyly, then let go of her man and turned her head to hug her aunt."Thank you... Auntie... Thank you..."


    "I think you still owe someone a gratitude..." Jasmine patted her niece on the back, and said softly in her ear: "You know, in the whole ceremony... it''s not the other person who is the most frightened and afraid, it is you. Mother..."


    "..." Sarah heard Jasmine''s words and couldn''t help but look at her mother, Yania...


    At this moment, Yaniya is looking at her daughter with tears in her eyes...


    After the ceremony went smoothly, it was not others who were happiest, but she¡ª¡ª


    Because-the person who uses the blood to purify the magic circle is her daughter-the mother and daughter are connected to the heart, how could Yaniya not worry?It''s just that she doesn''t want her daughter to worry about herself... So, she has always been very calm...


    But¡ªactually¡ªshe was the one who worried about Sarah the most...


    "Mom..." Looking at the tears in her mother''s eyes, Sarah couldn''t help it anymore... She hugged her mother and screamed with joy... "Mom...thank you...thank you... ...I''m sorry...Mom...I''m sorry..."


    "Success is good...success is good...baby..." Yaniya stroked her daughter''s back, and the tears in her eyes flowed down the corner of her eyes, watching her daughter walk into the magic. After a while, her heart picked up...


    Even if she knows that her man has the same ability as making a wish, she is still worried...


    Now-finally everything is fine... My daughter has successfully purified the bloodline... At the same time, she did not suffer any harm. This is enough for Yania... Now her daughter has successfully walked out of the magic circle, Yani Ya can finally cry out the suppressed worry in her heart...


    Zhou Ye looked at the mother and daughter who were crying in their arms... for a while, he knew... This was Yaniya''s emotional catharsis, so he did not interrupt the parent-child relationship between the two...


    To be honest, watching Sarah stepping out of the magic circle became a bit more beautiful again, the other girls she had had had a feeling of eagerness to try.... If it weren''t for Zhou Ye to stop, I guess these few It is really possible for Niu to walk into the magic circle and try to see if she will become beautiful...


    Of course--


    After crying, you need to fill it with joy... For joy or something... Of course Zhou Ye is the favorite. That night-Zhou Ye held a family gathering again... One is to celebrate his complete graduation from Hogwarts , The other is to celebrate Sarah¡¯s reincarnation...


    Of course-Sarah gave up her surname after purifying her bloodline... She is no longer called Sarah Alissa, but-Sarah Petrick...


    Keke-these are all trivial things, in short-after becoming a purebred Veeva, Zhou Ye''s interest greatly increased... Therefore, the two of the Veeva mother and daughter suffered... The two had to fight hard. Spiritually, to fight against Zhou Ye''s invasion...


    Reference 1180


    One thousand one hundred and eighty chapters


    London-city center...


    Since Zhou Ye graduated from Hogwarts, he has been completely in a state of doing nothing...


    After Sarah purified her blood, her mother, Yania, would take her back to Veeva¡¯s ancestral land for everything. In Yania¡¯s words, Sarah used to be a mixed race, so she was not qualified to be charming. Land of the ancestors, now¡ªSince Sarah has become a pure-blooded Veeva, of course, she has to go back to the ancestral land of vestros...


    That is the hometown of all veevas, and the place where all veevas are buried...


    Even if Zhou Ye said he wanted to accompany her mother and daughter back home, Yaniya refused mercilessly...


    You know¡ªYania had never rejected Zhou Ye before, no matter whether it was a reasonable or unreasonable request...she would never reject Zhou Ye¡ªjust because Zhou Ye was her man, and it was her heart. The man who is in love...


    Finally--Zhou Ye could only helplessly give up following Yaniya''s tempting plan to return to [Veeva''s ancestral land]...


    Why seductive...?


    How obvious...


    The ancestral land of Veeva...


    There are all veevas...you know, every veeva is a beauty...


    Is this just one reason not attractive enough??


    Cough cough... I guess Yaniya was also afraid that her man would pack the Vewa clan... That''s why she didn''t let him go back to her ancestral land with her... This has to be said... It''s really a crime to live. Who said Zhou Ye had a criminal record...


    "Hey¡ª" Zhou Ye walked down the street in central London...watching the people coming and going in the street...sighed boredly.


    Today¡ªhe came with Fiona, but Fiona was busy in the store, and he was driven out by Fiona...Why would Zhou Ye always be around Fiona to interrupt her work??


    Fiona also feels helpless...


    With the sign of helping, Zhou Ye is simply getting more and more help... Therefore, Fiona had to coax her own man out of her dress shop...


    Zhou Ye, who was kicked out of Tuofan Garment Shop, wandered around Diagon Alley for a while, and got bored...No way, he was tired of playing here, so--he simply followed the back door of the broken cauldron bar. Walked out... I wanted to stroll around London in the 70s.


    Zhou Ye just believed in the sky and traveled all the way from central London to the West End...


    This is one of the world''s two major theater centers with the same reputation as Broadway in New York. It is an international stage for performing arts and a synonym for British theater...


    But - this was worthless to Zhou Ye, because - he didn''t like opera at all.


    Don''t worry about what others say... Opera is an elegant art... I don''t understand the words that opera is a bun... Zhou Ye didn''t care at all.


    For him, dislike means dislike. If you say to break the big sky, he still dislikes...


    But in the West End of London, where there are many opera houses, the artistic atmosphere here is still very strong... Here you don''t see the hurrying office workers, but many fashionable middle-aged men and women, strolling slowly here... ¡­


    But this Zhou Ye has nothing to do...At least, for Zhou Ye, the so-called Baroque architecture here does not arouse his interest... You know, he was once known in a certain world. The existence of the European prince, the more ancient buildings, the more luxurious decorations, he has not never seen...even the palace, he is already bored...


    Zhou Ye, who had nothing to do, found a caf¨¦ with a somewhat outdated sign and a sense of history and walked in...


    In this coffee house, there are soothing light music. In the lobby, there are a few tables of guests sitting in twos and threes... After all, it is the morning at this time. Except for some people who are particularly idle, almost no one will drink in the coffee house. Coffee...


    "Sir, how many of you..."


    A waiter wearing a three-piece suit and a red bow tie saw Zhou Ye who walked in, walked up to him with graceful steps, and asked politely.


    "One..." Zhou Ye nodded to the waiter. He planned to spend some time here, and then waited until noon to pick up Fiona directly and go home with her...


    "Find me a place by the window..."


    "Okay, please come with me..." The waiter took Zhou Ye and planned to go directly to the second floor... Because the window position on the first floor was already occupied by three young girls, so I had to go to the second floor. Upstairs...


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye nodded, just about to follow the waiter upstairs... But after he casually glanced at the window position, he was stunned...


    "Sir?" After the waiter walked a few steps forward, he found that Zhou Ye hadn''t followed. He turned his head to look a little strangely... "You..."


    "I think I probably don''t have to go upstairs..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and today''s fun was found...or rather--he found an unexpected surprise...


    "Huh?" The waiter was stunned...


    "It''s nothing, just bring me a cup of Blue Mountain to my place..." Zhou Ye said, patted the waiter on the shoulder, and gave him a 50 pound tip...


    "Okay, sir!" The waiter''s eyes lit up the moment he saw the pound''s face value...


    You must know that a tip of fifty pounds is basically equal to his one day''s salary. In this era when one pound and three pounds are generally tipped, a tip of fifty pounds is definitely a big deal...


    With so many tips, even if Zhou Ye asks him to help pick up girls, it¡¯s okay...

 Chapter 834

    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t plan to ask him for help...


    After dismissing the waiter, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and walked towards the window...


    "Three beautiful ladies, can I sit here??"


    "I''m sorry... we..." Sitting alone... the girl with some fat babies just wanted to say [We don''t put together tables...].


    But-when she saw Zhou Ye''s face, she was stunned... the remaining few words couldn''t be said...


    "Of course, of course it''s okay!" The two girls sitting opposite the fat baby girl saw Zhou Ye, their eyes brightened... They couldn''t wait to pull Zhou Ye to sit next to them... It''s a pity that they are already beside them. There are no more places, and the only place that is available is the baby fat girl.


    "I''m very sorry, I''m not bothering you?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile. Although he was asking three girls, his eyes only looked at the baby fat girl...


    "No...not...actually..." The cheeks of the fat baby girl were reddened by Zhou Ye...In fact, it was the first time that she sat so close to other boys except her relatives...


    "Sir...your coffee..." The arrival of the waiter relieved the shyness of the fat baby girl in a timely manner...


    Zhou Ye also took advantage of the situation and sat beside the girl..."Hello, my name is Zhou Ye...I am a wandering magician..."


    "Hello... My name is Mary, this is my friend... Felice, this is Diana..." The girl sitting opposite Zhou Ye was obviously the speaker in the three-person group. Like a pea shooter with an upgraded rate of fire, in a blink of an eye, he told his friends what he was doing here... "The three of us are classmates. Today is school holiday. We arrived by train from Norfolk. London... I want to see an opera... It''s a pity that we came a bit too early, the Royal Opera House hasn''t opened yet..."


    "Then it''s really a pity..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly. Of course he knew that the slightly fat girl sitting next to him was called Diana, and there were too many people called Diana... but this was the only Diana. Can arouse Zhou Ye''s interest...because her surname is Spencer...


    Reference 1181


    Chapter one hundred and eighty one


    With Zhou Ye joining the three girls, the girls'' chatting became stronger.


    What should I say?


    Sometimes women often say that men are lustful and lustful... But in fact, women are just as lustful, and when they see handsome men who fit their own aesthetics, they will be very active...


    After a brief introduction, the three girls all knew Zhou Ye''s name...


    "Zhou, you said you are a magician? Then what kind of magic do you do?" The girl named Mary sitting opposite Zhou Ye asked curiously: "Can you do card magic? You can hypnotize Surgery?"


    In fact, she didn''t care at all, whether Zhou Ye could really do magic... This girl was just looking for words...


    "Yes, yes... Can you show us a magic trick Zhou?" The daughter named Phyllis sitting beside Mary also roared.


    Diana was the only one who couldn''t bear to help Zhou Ye and said, "Mary, Phyllis...Don''t be like this..."


    "Nothing..." Zhou Ye smiled at Diana slightly, watching Diana''s face turn reddish under his smile... He couldn''t help sighing in his heart. Today, I really didn''t go shopping for nothing... She, and met her at her best age.


    "Although I can become playing card magic, I don''t have the habit of carrying a deck of cards with me..." Zhou Ye''s words made Mary and Phyllis look disappointed, even Diana would inevitably carry it on their faces. A trace of loss...


    But the three girls didn''t say anything [Even if you don''t take poker, I am ashamed to say that I am a magician...].


    For them, this is just a way to stir up topics. They don''t care if Zhou Ye is really a magician... It''s just that the title of magician adds a mysterious charm to Zhou Ye...


    Of course-even without the title of magician, Zhou Ye is still a handsome man who can arouse all the girls'' desire to have sex with each other...


    "But...no playing cards doesn''t mean I can''t perform magic... doesn''t it?" Zhou Ye''s next sentence made the three girls'' eyes brighten...


    "Then what kind of magic do you want to change for us?" They looked at Zhou Ye curiously...waiting for Zhou Ye to show them his magic skills...


    "Hmm--!" Zhou Ye looked around at the things on the desktop...


    On the desktop, except Zhou Ye, who ordered coffee, none of the other three girls ordered coffee.


    Mary ordered a glass of freshly squeezed juice... and Phyllis ordered the same as Mary.Only Diana ordered a cup of Earl Grey tea...


    Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his hand, pointed at the tea cup in front of Diana, and asked, "Can I borrow your black tea? I promise to give you a surprise..."


    "Please, please take it..." Diana saw that the handsome man in front of him didn''t use any drink, but only used his own drink... This made her face that had just returned to normal complexion turned into a blush. Little Apple...


    "Thank you..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded to Diana, then stretched out his hand and brought the tea cup in front of her - at this moment, the black tea in the tea cup was still steaming, and only half a cup was left. , Obviously-Diana had already drunk the black tea in the teacup.


    "Actually, anything can be used to make magic... You don''t need to deliberately carry magic props by yourself, that would be too low-level..." Zhou Ye said as he gently covered it with his hand. I took the mouth of Diana''s teacup... Then turned to Diana and said, "Can you please let the beautiful Miss Diana take a breath in the cup?"


    "Me?" Diana pointed at herself blankly...


    "That''s right..." Zhou Ye said, gently grabbing the teacup and placing it on Diana''s lips... This action felt like driving a duck onto the shelf.


    "Okay, okay..." Diana was forced by Zhou Ye to get nowhere. She had to gently hold the base of the teacup with her hand and asked: "Where to blow?"


    "Here... blowing to the black tea in the cup..." Zhou Ye said, motioning Diana to cover the gap at the mouth of the teacup and blow into the cup...


    "This... okay..." Diana settled, lowered her head gently, carefully followed the gap between Zhou Ye''s thumb and index finger, and blew into the teacup...


    In the process of blowing, I don¡¯t know who did it manually, maybe it was Zhou Ye... maybe it was Diana...


    At that moment, Diana''s eyes accidentally touched Zhou Ye''s hand...


    Just this slight touch made Diana feel that she was pure and numb...that feeling followed her desire and spread to her heart...like a conditioned reflex, her whole person I couldn''t help but leaped back abruptly... "Ah..."


    "Are you okay? Diana..."


    "Diana...what''s wrong with you?"


    Her change surprised the two girls who had been staring at their movements... hurriedly asked.


    "I''m okay... It''s just being smoked by the heat of the tea..." Diana hurriedly explained... She lied for the first time in her life, and it was because of a man...


    "Thank you Miss Diana for your cooperation..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Now... please come and witness the miracle together..."


    As Zhou Ye said, he gently raised Diana''s teacup high above his head... Flip his wrist, flushed the mouth of the teacup and turned over¡ª¡ª


    "Ah----!!!" X3


    The three girls were frightened by Zhou Ye''s actions and screamed... Anyway, no one likes tea splashing on their clothes, especially the girls who pay more attention to image...


    They yelled, while hiding behind...


    However¡ªsoon, they stopped their screaming...because¡ªthere was no red tea pouring from the teacup, just as the girls widened their eyes in surprise, trying to see clearly what it was. What happened...


    I rushed down the inverted teacup, and slowly flowed out a jelly-like red liquid... This jelly-like liquid slowly fell on the table and turned into a transparent mass, like a red crystal. The object... the object seemed to be very elastic, and when it fell on the table, it bounced a few times.


    "Oh my god... this is really amazing..." Diana couldn''t help but cried out in surprise. At this moment, she had forgotten her shyness. She raised her hand and grabbed Zhou Ye''s teacup hand, and drew it in front of her. ...


    She stretched her neck and looked at the tea cup in Zhou Ye''s hand... At this time, there was nothing in the tea cup...


    "This...this is really amazing..." Diana took Zhou Ye''s hand and kept looking at it, even leaning her nose over and smelling it, because there are many chemical components that can follow. This kind of chemical reaction occurs in the water...In order to break through Zhou Ye''s tricks, Diana can no longer care about it...


    This is not to say that Diana hates Zhou Ye, so she wants to reveal Zhou Ye''s magic, just because of human curiosity...just like ordinary people who see a street magic and always want to understand the principle of this magic ...


    However, to her disappointment, Zhou Ye''s hands didn''t have any pungent chemical smell... Instead, there was an unspeakable, very comfortable smell...

 Chapter 835

    "Did you see it clearly?" Zhou Ye didn''t withdraw his hand, but watched with interest Diana checking his hand...


    "How did you do it?" Diana raised her head, looking at Zhou Ye curiously with a pair of sapphire eyes...


    "Don''t worry, Diana... this magic hasn''t been completed yet!" Zhou Ye didn''t answer Diana''s words, but with a single sentence, the curiosity of the three women was rekindled...


    Reference 1182


    Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Two


    "Isn''t done yet?" Diana asked in surprise... She felt that Zhou Ye''s hand just now surprised her very much... But now, Zhou Ye tells her that the entire magic has not been completely completed...?


    "Yes..." Zhou Ye smiled and clenched Diana''s hand into a fist, and then said to her: "Come... please beautiful girl, take another breath..."


    "Um..." Diana looked at Zhou Ye''s fist stretched out in front of her with some embarrassment. Although she was a bit shy, she still obediently moved her gaze towards Zhou Ye''s clenched fist. In, took a breath...


    After taking a breath, Diana was so ghostly and awkward that she gently put her mouth on Zhou Ye''s hand...


    "The time to verify the miracle has arrived..." Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously at Diana, "beautiful girl, you said to give life to this poor group..."


    Facing Zhou Ye''s smile, Diana couldn''t help but flushed from her blush to her neck... She was sure that the villain in front of her had already felt her little movement, and that mysterious smile seemed to be a response to her just little movement...


    But soon-Diana couldn''t care about all this... because the scene before her had completely broken her knowledge of magic.


    I saw Zhou Ye gently use her blessed hand to stroke the jelly-like red object on the table...


    In an instant¡ª¡ª


    The black tea jelly started to move on its own... trembling... trembling...


    The shape of this black tea jelly has changed...it first grew a pair of long legs, then arms, then a head...Finally-this jelly turned into an elf carved out like a ruby... ¡­


    On this ruby ??villain, he is also wearing a clearly identifiable ballet costume...


    "My god... my god..."


    "Oh my God¡­¡­"


    "I can''t believe my eyes..."


    The three girls were completely dumbfounded...Because this ruby-like elf actually started to provoke a ballet...The movements were so graceful and charming...The three girls couldn''t help but slow their breathing. For fear of interrupting her beautiful dance steps...


    When a solo ballet dance [Death of the Swan] finished, the whole cafe was filled with applause...


    I don¡¯t know when, beside their table, there are already people...


    "This is simply a miracle of God..."


    "Thank you... sir, you let me witness this miracle..."


    With the applause of everyone, the black tea elves, like a crystal villain, carried their skirt corners, like a real ballerina, and called to everyone...


    At this moment, I didn''t know who it was, and said, "Hey, this little cutie and this lady really look like..."


    "Hey...really... Diana, she really seems to be you..." With the reminder, Mary also discovered this...


    "Really...really like you, Diana..."


    "I...I..." Diana actually found out at the first time that the little man was very similar to herself, as if she was dancing ballet in miniature... and she, just likes ballet the most...


    In Diana''s heart, surprise and shyness existed together... She looked at Zhou Ye''s eyes, full of indescribable meaning...


    "Please wait a moment..." Zhou Ye smiled at everyone, then spread his hand on the table...


    The black tea villain who looked like Diana crawled into Zhou Ye''s hands... and started to spin quickly in Zhou Ye''s palm...


    Gradually-the black tea villain spins faster and faster, faster and faster...


    The fast human eyes can no longer see her movements...


    When her rotation slowly slowed down, the black tea elf was gone...Instead, it was a black tea rose that was as crystal clear as a ruby...that rose was so beautiful...even on its flower bones, it was still With a few dewdrops...


    "For you, beautiful Miss Diana..." Zhou Ye handed the black tea rose in front of Diana without hesitation, and said softly: "I feel like I am at the first sight of you. The heart no longer belongs to you, it belongs to you...will you accept it?"


    "I..." Diana was completely dumbfounded. She knew that she liked this boy... But-she had never tried to be confessed in front of so many people... She was really at a loss ...


    "Accept him... accept him..."


    "accept him¡­¡­"


    "accept him¡­¡­"


    The crowd of onlookers standing nearby began to roar... They shouted in unison to make Diana accept the rose...


    "Diana...accept him..." Even Mary was a little anxious for her friends, although she said--Zhou Ye liked her not. This discovery made Mary a little depressed, but...she still did it for herself. Friends feel happy.


    "If you don''t want to accept this handsome guy''s courtship, little girl, then I don''t mind to comfort this poor poor man who failed courtship..." At this moment, a young woman in a gorgeous dress smiled and teased in the crowd.


    "Who said I didn''t accept it..." Diana was anxious when she heard this, and she didn''t care about being ashamed. Just like grabbing it, she took the black tea rose from Zhou Ye''s hand, that fast one. , It seemed that Zhou Ye was robbed of him for fear of being slow.


    "Handsome guy, you can talk about your girlfriend now..."


    "Yes...yes, don''t talk to her..."


    "Don''t talk to her... Don''t tell her..."


    This group of guys who don''t seem to be too busy to watch the excitement are starting to booze again...


    In their opinion, Zhou Ye let himself appreciate a visual feast-like magic, how they should help this young man...


    "This... it''s really too fast... I..." Before Diana finished speaking, Zhou Ye was completely blocked by Zhou Ye...


    Diana, who was suddenly attacked by Zhou Ye, couldn''t help but widen her eyes... She really didn''t expect that she would lose her first mouth like this... It was lost in the mouth of a man who met for the first time...


    But-soon, she couldn''t help closing her eyes... She had already realized the beauty of this mouthful... Especially under the leadership of Zhou Ye, an experienced driver, like Diana like a piece of white paper,


    What can be done now¡ª¡ª


    I just stretched out my hands and hugged tightly around the neck of the bad guy who snatched me away...


    Taken by the old driver...fly...


    Reference 1183


    Chapter one hundred and eighty three


    Bow and Arrow Street is located in the West End of London. It has the most prestigious Royal Opera House in Covent Garden. If you just look at the prefix of the name, it is undoubtedly a beautiful scene surrounded by trees and flowers.


    In fact, it is located in a comprehensive and lively place for shopping, sightseeing and dining. Although there is no lack of greenery all around, it is full of the charm of old London streets.

 Chapter 836

    At this moment, Zhou Ye was walking around the street with three girls...


    Because the matinee of the Royal Opera House starts at 14.30, and now it''s only eleven o''clock, this is a bit embarrassing...


    Because of the scene when Diana was in the coffee shop, she really couldn''t stay there anymore... after all, she was a little girl who was just sixteen years old. She was too thin to sit there... She always had a kind of herself The feeling of being noticed by everyone...


    Since Diana couldn''t stay there anymore and wanted to leave... Then of course Zhou Ye also followed... Anyway, his goal was Diana, as for where to go?It''s all indifferent...


    "Ye...Are you really seventeen this year?" Diana asked curiously, holding her boyfriend''s hand.


    Diana, who was in love for the first time, was completely a rookie. She was fascinated by Zhou Ye and couldn''t find herself...


    The elegant conversation, calm temperament, handsome face and his magical techniques... all made Diana deeply obsessed with her. She wanted to know more about her boyfriend... Want to know more about her boyfriend. Everything...age...experience...and all...


    "Um...that''s right..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, he just admitted shamelessly...


    "But you look younger than me..." Diana said coquettishly: "You must be lying to me... right...?"


    "Although I want to say that''s right... It''s a pity-I do have seventeen..." Zhou Ye gently embraced Diana''s slender waist and said, "You know, the Easterners have always looked better than the Westerners. Young...this is our racial advantage..."


    "Okay...you pass..." Diana''s eyes paled with Zhou Ye, and she didn''t bother to chase after the issue of age... She actually only cared a little. She cared that Zhou Ye''s grade looked better I am only small... "My dear... what is the name of the magic you just performed? It''s amazing..."


    "Dedicated to Diana..." Zhou Ye smiled and blinked at Diana... Let him make up a magic name. This is a bit too big for Zhou Ye, a patient with difficulty in naming it, so he just said something sweet. It''s good to pass the blunder, anyway, this magic has no name at all."That was the magic that was born for you... Are you happy?"


    "Really?" When Diana heard Zhou Ye''s words, she immediately felt as sweet as she was eating honey. Sweet, she almost couldn''t breathe... But it didn''t matter, she could let her boyfriend help her breathe...


    Thinking of this, she touched her feet slightly, and awkwardly offered her little scorpion to her boyfriend...


    "Ye... I am so happy... I feel that everything today is like a dream, which makes me unbelievable..."


    Don¡¯t talk with your mouth¡ªDiana snuggled in Zhou Ye¡¯s arms, breathing greedily the breath of her boyfriend... She was really a little scared, afraid that this was just a dream... Every time she opened her eyes, she would wake up Dreams...


    "Why don''t I try it for you? How about a dream...?" Zhou Ye said, holding up Diana''s little hand, towards a French restaurant called TortelliniCup next to...


    As he walked, Zhou Ye said: "If you are in a dream, you should have no sense of taste... Then, let us enjoy a delicious meal... In this way, you can also tell yourself. Is it in a dream..."


    "...Hmm!" Diana was almost moved by Zhou Ye''s thoughtful behavior to cry. She knew... Zhou Ye was taking care of her.


    To be honest, her stomach rang out just now, but she felt that she was covering it up very well... and Zhou Ye didn''t seem to hear it, which made her feel relaxed...


    After all-in front of their favorite object, both men and women want to show their best side to each other, and the others... can hide, hide... this is not deception, but... the concealment of love... probably .


    But Diana really did not expect that Zhou Ye would take herself into the restaurant in this way, not only taking care of her own face, but also perfectly answering her words just now...


    And the other two girls didn¡¯t walk into this restaurant...For them, making light bulbs...it was a bit uncomfortable, and...the pain of being forcibly fed to a single dog...it was really torturing. Up...


    The two greeted Zhou Ye and Diana altogether, and agreed to gather together at the entrance of the Royal Opera House later, and then left their side... They refused to be single dogs forcibly fed with dog food...


    "It''s a shame... Why don''t Mary and Phyllis refuse to dine with us?" Diana said sadly.


    "Perhaps they have other things..." Of course, Zhou Ye knew why the two girls didn''t eat with them, but he didn''t want to say... Some natural Dianas are also very cute... "Let''s go in... ¡­Diana..."


    "Hmm..." Diana''s sadness only lasted for a second, and then she leaked a smiling face again. She couldn''t wait to have lunch with her boyfriend...


    While Zhou Ye was dining with Diana, in a manor near the outskirts of London, there was also a person enjoying his lunch¡ªoh, no, or for her, it was a breakfast...


    On the second floor of this luxurious villa full of Baroque decorations, a beautiful woman in a white mopping dress is elegantly holding a glass of red wine and sitting at the dining table...


    Beside her, a girl wearing a black half-length gauze skirt is stacking her hands and attaching them to her body... waits carefully...


    "Erica... my servant..." Emilia, with long black hair, gently shook the wine glass in her hand, watching the plasma in the wine glass hang on the wall like red wine...


    Her expression is so focused, just like looking at a rare piece of art...


    But Erica behind her was frightened, her legs trembling constantly... She knew that her master, Emilia, was one of the three elders of the family, and the elders took turns in charge every hundred years. Authority... and this century, it happened that Emilia was in charge... the other elders had fallen into a deep sleep.


    In other words...If Emilia wants to kill her, she won''t have any chance to escape...


    "It''s me, giving you eternal life... and I let you keep this beautiful face forever... Who gave you the courage to betray me? It''s going to go with that Craven..." Ai As she said, Miria raised her hand and grabbed Erica''s neck with her backhand.


    "Lord, master..., believe me...I, I don''t..." Erica was breathing hard to defend... She knew that if her master was really angry, she would die very, very miserably... ... "Trust me... Lord, master... I swear... I, I really... really don''t..."


    "Hehe..." Emilia smiled, "I believe in blood more than a worthless oath..."


    As Emilia said, she pulled Erica into her arms with a strong force, and then bit her on Erica¡¯s white neck with one bite... and followed Erica¡¯s blood into her. In her mouth, all the memories that Erica had experienced passed into her mind...


    Reference 1184


    Chapter one hundred and eighty four


    Scenes belonged to Erica¡¯s memories, as the blood poured into Emilia¡¯s mouth, they kept flashing in her mind...


    Emilia found out that she seemed to have misunderstood her personal maid... She did not hook up with that Klevin, it was just that Klevin wished to tease her... But she never gave that guy a good face Look¡­¡­


    "Oh... poor cutie... it seems that I have wronged you..." Emilia let go of her pretensions and whispered in Erica''s ear: "I''m so sorry, cutie, jealous It made me lose my mind... I know... You will forgive me, right? Little cutie..."


    "Uuuu..." Erica sobbed with a grieved expression. Even if Emilia was treated like this, what could she do?


    Just like Emilia said... She is the one who gave her immortality, the one who gave her infinite life... All she can do is to accept...


    Perhaps, I really should find another backer... Such a sentence appeared in Erica''s mind...


    "Okay, don''t cry... Little cute... To express my apologies to you... I can promise you a request..." Emilia stroked Erica''s long hair and whispered...


    "Really?" Before the tears in Erica''s eyes disappeared, she raised her little head in surprise...


    You know, her master... has never been so generous...


    She really wanted to say [Please give me freedom...]


    But she dare not...


    Because Erica knows... the so-called [a request] is just what her master said... If you really think her master will agree to any request from her, it can only show that you are too naive...


    "I, I want to go to the Royal Theatre to watch an opera..." After hesitating for a long time, Erica finally said her request...


    In fact, she doesn''t like opera...but-her master, Emilia likes...


    She made this request only to make her master more at ease with herself...


    "Little cute... I said, I will promise you a request as compensation for you..." Emilia said with a smile on her face, "You don''t have to please me so deliberately...really... "


    "But... I really want to see an opera... Master!" Erica rubbed her little head against Emilia''s shoulder... She was careful not to get the blood on her neck On the dress of my master... "I haven''t watched an opera with you in a long time..."


    "Oh? Do you really want to go?" Emilia smiled happily. She looked out the window, the cloudy sky... and nodded."Okay... It seems that today is a good weather... Then let''s go now..."


    Cloudy days are the best weather for vampires...because in this kind of weather, vampires can get out of their nest during the day without any scruples.


    Why do vampires like London?Just because London is a famous fog city...Here, the sunshine is less than half of the year... and the weather is mostly rainy and cloudy... There are really not many cities suitable for vampires to survive...

 Chapter 837

    "Really? That''s great..." Alissa pretended to be ecstatic, and jumped from Emilia''s arms."I''m going to make up now... I can''t shame you..."


    "Go..." Emilia smiled and patted Alissa''s dolphins gently, watching her hop to her room...


    Until Alissa''s back disappeared in the restaurant, the smile on Emilia''s face narrowed...


    For centuries, since she responded to Lord Victor¡¯s call, became a vampire lord and joined the war against the werewolves, she has indeed gained an immortal face and eternal life... but it also represents hundreds of years Loneliness...


    She and Victor are just an ordinary union. Her sexual orientation is different from others... She likes women...


    Although the sexual orientation is female, Alissa has no interest in the original female vampires... Those guys are so ridiculous... In her words, they are just a bunch of bitches...


    Rather than Bitch¡¯s female vampire, yet she doesn¡¯t show her a good face... For example-Selena...


    So, she simply developed a descendant of her own... this little cute named Erica...


    What Elika attracted her was her pure eyes... but now it seems that this purity can no longer be maintained...


    It seems-after a while, I have to look for a target again...


    Emilia closed her eyes tightly, thinking quietly... As a human, she was a countess with exclusive authority, enjoying the luxury of the world... and becoming a vampire with eternal life After that, she even saw all the lies and betrayals in the world...


    So-she likes pure things..., this may be the legendary-human nature, people will always like things they don''t have...


    "Master...I''m ready..."


    Erica''s voice awakened Emilia, who closed her eyes and sedated... She slowly opened her eyes, looked at the beautiful girl in a white dress in front of her, and smiled slightly: "Then let''s just lets go¡­¡­"


    "Good master..." Erica smiled and hugged her master''s arm... and walked outside.


    When the two figures appeared in the hall, all the vampires chatting in the hall had their high heads underneath, and they were bowing their heads towards the supreme authority in the family...


    At least to some extent, the three elders are their heaven...in charge of their life and death...


    "Prepare the car, I''m going to the Royal Theatre in London to watch an opera..."


    With Emilia''s order, several vampires who looked sharp and swift stood behind her. They were her family guards. Since she was still a human, she has been protecting her safety... ¡­


    "Okay, respectable Emilia-sama..." Another vampire in a suit leaned respectfully at Emilia and ran out of the house quickly...


    Soon-a black extended Rolls Royce stopped at the entrance of the hall...


    Emilia led Alissa to the door under the escort of her family guard... When she was about to walk to the door of the car, she stopped her footsteps and knelt on the ground with her head down and a half. The guy with a respectful face and head down said in a low voice: "Clevin...you won the favor of Victor and Marcus by yourself, and you dare to seduce and lure my maid...You are indeed very powerful... But-your good days are not long. When Victor wakes up, I will tell Victor what you have done... Who do you think you can hide from your ass? ?"


    After saying these words, Emilia lifted up and walked towards the waiting car at the door without hesitation... Ignoring Craven at all, for her... this guy is just an insignificant little pawn. If he wasn''t from Victor, Emilia would have killed him...


    Emilia who was going away didn''t notice the chilling spiteful gaze in Craven''s eyes with her head down...


    Reference 1185


    One thousand one hundred and eighty-five chapters


    "London is really a good place..." Emilia looked at the gloomy sky out of the car window... and said with a smile: "If it weren''t for the industrial pollution here, where can we find a city where we can go out during the day? ??"


    "But the master...didn''t you say that the government has begun to treat those waste gas pollution now?" Erica quipped.


    "Haha... can you believe those politicians?" Emilia smiled and shook her head, "You know... just for the relocation of the factory, the government will pay a large amount of resettlement money... and the factory The decrease in employment rate brought about by the relocation...and it will make those guys busy to ignore their heads...The topic of governance has been talked about for decades, but is it still the same now?"


    "Oh..." Erica nodded seemingly.


    She has always been well protected by her master... Many things are completely unknown to her... After all, she is still young and has been a vampire for less than a hundred years... These things are too profound for her Up.


    "Okay, cute...you don''t need to know these things...you just need to know...you belong to me, that''s fine..." Emilia smiled and embraced Erica into herself In the arms...


    Before your beloved toy is broken, you can still play with it...


    It''s just--the speed of the team now makes Emilia a little angry... She really wants to jump out of the car and kill all the guys blocking her path in front...


    However, she did not do that...


    Although she is a dark creature, the dark creature has the order of the dark creature, and nothing else... The Auror of the Ministry of Magic alone is enough to make her fearful, even now when she is fighting against the vampire''s deadly werewolf. How much need to worry about the attitude of the Ministry of Magic...


    But fortunately, a few years ago, I heard that those werewolves with muscles and no brains actually cooperated with a very famous dark wizard and wanted to smash the wizards¡¯ Ministry of Magic...


    The results of it??The Ministry of Magic was shut down, but the dark wizard, who was said to be very powerful, was also killed in France...


    If in the end it is just the result of this kind of loss, the werewolf''s life may be better, and not as difficult as it is now...


    It¡¯s just that the Minister of Magic, the Minister of Magic, was lucky enough to escape, and as the most powerful law enforcement agency of the Ministry of Magic, the Magic Law Enforcement Department did not receive any blows, so the werewolves suffered a tragedy...


    The leading dark wizard died, and the dark races that were allies with the dark wizard began to suffer liquidation...


    These days, Emilia often wakes up with laughter when she sleeps...Perhaps, the hatred between vampires and werewolves that has lasted for more than 600 years can be completely resolved during her reign...


    In the recent period of time, the Deathwalker troops belonging to the vampires have been cooperating with the Aurors, working together to find the traces of the mice hiding in the manhole cover...


    The original evenly matched form, because of the werewolf¡¯s ambition, may be completely improved...


    Thinking of this, Emilia''s mood suddenly became a lot happier... Even in her eyes, the traffic jam that was a bit annoying seemed to be pleasing to the eye a lot...


    As time passed, the vehicles in front finally started to move... Emilia''s motorcade set off again slowly, heading towards the Royal Opera House...


    And on the other side-at the door of the Royal Opera House...


    Zhou Ye was standing there with his new girlfriend, Diana, chatting while waiting for her two friends to join her...


    "My dear... will you really convince my father?" Diana took Zhou Ye''s hand and nestled half of her body in his arms, asking with some worry.


    You know, Diana¡¯s family is not an ordinary family, her family is a rare noble family, her grandfather is also a politician, and her grandmother is the queen¡¯s maid...


    It can be said that her neighbors are all relatives and friends of the royal family...


    And her sister is the girlfriend of the current prince...


    Under such tutoring, it is normal for Diana to worry...


    She now only knows that her boyfriend who fell in love at first sight is a genius magician... But such an identity is clearly out of the eyes of her father... No matter how famous the celebrities are, no matter how much money they have, for these nobles, It¡¯s just entertaining actors...You can like these actors because you like dramas, but you must not put your future marriage events together with these actors...


    This is what the noble family thinks of those artists.


    Diana, who understands these reasons, thinks of persuading her father to agree to this relationship...Even the innocent Diana feels a little guilty, not sure...


    "Don''t worry, baby... I will definitely convince your father to marry his cutest little princess to me..." Zhou Ye saw Diana''s thoughts at a glance, and it was not that he had never dealt with those nobles. , How can you not know the common problems of those old school nobles?


    "Hmm...!" Facing her boyfriend''s guarantee, Diana could only choose to believe... But in fact, she was ready to abandon everything she had and ready to elope at any time for her boyfriend...


    This is not only because of Zhou Ye¡¯s spiritual hints, but also because the romantic courtship in the morning has been deeply engraved in her heart...


    Diana has determined that Zhou Ye is the person she is looking for...

 Chapter 838

    The two just cuddled quietly...


    Everyone who walked past them couldn''t help but leak a clear smile...


    Young men and women...the affectionate nestling...this reminds many people of their own youth...


    I just don''t know, if any of them knew Zhou Ye''s true age, would they laugh?Or even pointing directly at Zhou Ye¡¯s nose and yelling [you pretending guy... let go of this girl and let me come...]


    Time passed by every minute...


    But Diana''s two friends never showed up... Even when the time was about to start, the two girls still did not show up...


    "My dear... It seems that we are destined to miss this opera..." Diana said with regret. You must know that tickets for the Royal Opera House must be booked at least one week in advance. All of the tickets were placed on Diana¡¯s girlfriend named Mary...


    Mary doesn''t show up, Diana can''t get in...


    "It''s okay baby... No matter what I do, as long as I''m with you, I will feel very happy..." Zhou Ye is really very happy now, because - finally there is no need to go in and suffer... At this time, just You should strike while the iron is hot and go to the hotel to open a room... Then talk about life and ideals with Xiao Ke, who is in front of you, and talk about your ideals... Finally, you will have a negative distance...


    Don''t complain about Zhou Ye''s so much...


    If you choose between a boring opera and a wonderful one, 99% of men will choose the latter. Those who choose the former are either a real artist or... an eunuch.


    However, just when Zhou Ye was about to embrace Diana and prepare to implement his evil plan... a black convoy blocked their departure. As the convoy stopped, from the middle of the extended Rolls Royce, A woman walked out...


    Reference 1186


    Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Six


    "Master... we are here..." As the convoy stopped, Erica carefully shook her master''s arm to remind her.


    "Oh? Let''s go down..." Emilia looked at her little maid... The door was opened by her guard from the outside. Erica got out of the car first, and then carefully supported her master''s Hand, helped her out of the car...


    "Huh?" Emilia got out of the car and saw a young couple...


    Even Emilia, who doesn''t like men, felt that Zhou Ye''s face dazzled her eyes at that moment...


    She has never seen an angel, but... if there is an angel, maybe it should look like this...because angels are all beautiful aggregates, the purest existence...


    After Emilia gave Zhou Ye a high score in her heart, she turned her gaze to Diana, who was standing next to Zhou Ye...


    To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for Diana to stand beside Zhou Ye, Emilia might not have noticed her. After all¡ªthe current Diana hasn¡¯t been baptized by time yet, and it¡¯s not the most beautiful XX later. Of her...


    Emilia would look at Diana entirely because she wanted to see what kind of girlfriend an angel-like boy would find...


    But when Emilia cast her gaze on Diana, she could no longer move her gaze... She was completely attracted by the purity in Diana''s eyes... What a pure girl, what a pure soul ... Isn''t this just a backup candidate for his little maid?


    Emilia smiled... She smiled happily... "Are you a girl from the Spencer family? How do you call Edward?"


    Diana¡¯s family is not difficult to see. The nobles usually hang some of their own family emblems on their clothes. For Emilia, it is not difficult to recognize... You know, her heraldry is I learned very well...


    "Good day, ma''am, my name is Diana Spencer, Edward is my father... may you please..." Diana asked strangely.


    "My name is Emilia... Emilia Caroline..." Emilia reported her name with a smile...


    In this world, big and big, small and small...


    At least, in Europe, there are only dozens of aristocratic families that really survived. Everyone has heard of each other, or all have connections with each other...


    Since Emilia has been in power for these years, she has used her noble title to contribute a lot to the industry of the vampire family. Nowadays, vampires don¡¯t have to attack humans, and instead start to suck blood in the blood bank. Less credit for her...


    If it were not for the help of these declining nobles, their vampire family''s industry would not have developed so rapidly...


    Don¡¯t underestimate these families that still retain the title of nobility. Their roots are deeply rooted in the white people. If they are far away, just say the Spencer family. If they really follow the genealogy theory, they can be with the United States. Established relations with many political families in European countries.


    "It turned out to be you... Your Excellency Countess Caroline..." Diana couldn''t help but be surprised to hide her little stare when she heard Emilia''s introduction. She had to be surprised... to know her My father had mentioned the Countess Caroline in front of her more than once, and praised her as a model for all nobles...


    "Sorry... I''m a little too excited..." It is very rude to call someone else''s title, especially when the opposite is an elderly person, Diana hastily apologized.


    "No need to apologize...cute..." Emilia was not angry. For her...a little rudeness is not enough to make her angry, especially when this rude person is her next target... ¡­


    "I''m really sorry... I really didn''t expect you to be so beautiful..." In Diana''s impression, the countess should be at least over fifty years old, but now it seems that she is only twenty at most. Many years old, at the golden age of women...


    "I just accepted your compliment with a smile..." Emilia joked with a smile, "Don''t you introduce me to your boyfriend? Little cute..."


    "Of course... I was negligent..." After Diana hesitated for a while, she introduced to Emilia: "This is my boyfriend, Ye Zhou... We really love each other..."


    This little fool messed up everything in an instant...


    Her last explanation is better than not explaining... There is a feeling that there is no silver in this place.


    "Oh..." Emilia nodded with a clear smile on her face.At this moment, she confirmed that the angel boy with an oriental name in front of her was definitely a guy from a small family...or she wouldn''t let Diana explain it like that.


    However, she doesn''t care... Maybe this boy named Zhou Ye has one or another advantage, and the girl from the Spencer family who is attractive enough to rush up like moths to the fire... But what does this have to do with her? What?


    She came here to pry the corner... Zhou Ye''s corner...


    So, facing Zhou Ye, she just said lightly, "It''s nice to meet you, Mr. Zhou Ye..."


    Then I ignored him again...


    After Emilia finished greeting Zhou Ye, she looked at her goal again, Diana, "Little cutie, what trouble do you seem to be having?"


    "No, there is no Marfa..." However, Diana''s explanation finally broke in Emilia''s clear eyes... "Well, I did have some small troubles... I was originally I watched the opera with Ye with a few friends, but...they didn¡¯t come...and the tickets we booked in advance were with friends...So, Ye and I had to give up this opera..."


    "Friends who are not punctual are indeed very troublesome..." Emilia nodded sympathetically, "However, this is not a big trouble. If you don''t mind, why not go in and enjoy the opera with me? How is it? I have a perennial box in the Royal Opera House..."


    "This..." Diana glanced at Zhou Ye hesitantly. She felt that the countess in front of her didn''t seem to be so cold with her boyfriend... This made her feel more at ease. At first, she was worried if the countess I fell in love with my boyfriend, what should I do...


    Than Fengqing¡ª¡ªPerhaps the future Diana can beat the current Emilia, but now¡ª¡ªshe is really not sure at all. She was not ugly at first, standing by this charming and charming woman In front of the earl, there was a very inferiority complex...no matter her appearance or figure, she had no confidence that she could win Emilia.


    Zhou Ye saw Diana''s eyes looking at her, and smiled at her slightly, "Come on as you want, baby...with you, wherever you are, it is the same to me!"


    "Hmm..." Hearing her boyfriend''s encouragement, Diana finally recovered a bit of self-confidence. She smiled at Emilia and said: "I am honored to receive your invitation... I think this will It was a very pleasant party..."


    "Of course... Little cute!" Emilia smiled triumphantly, Little Sheep has entered the trap... For Zhou Ye?She didn''t care about it... To her, Zhou Ye was just an ordinary human being, and she didn''t need to care too much...


    And Zhou Ye watched with interest at Emilia and Erica behind her...A long distance away, Zhou Ye could smell the bloody smell of Emilia, and, Although Emilia was in Underworld 1 and only missed one face, she died...


    But in Underworld 2 there are a lot of her shots...


    What interested Zhou Ye was that Erica looked at Diana¡¯s eyes. The jealousy hidden in those eyes made Zhou Ye clear for a while... No wonder, this vampire female elder is still a young woman at this age. It turns out that she is so good...It is getting more and more interesting, today.


    Reference 1187


    Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Seven


    "Then what are we waiting for?" Emilia smiled and took Diana''s arm, took a graceful step, and walked towards the Royal Opera House. While walking, she said: "You know, today is a The French Opera Company performed here [Turandot]. It is said that this is an opera company that has just been established for less than ten years... I didn''t expect them to perform in the Royal Theater. It was surprising and curious..."


    "What''s the name of that opera company?" Diana has been biased by Emilia, she was dragged into the gate of the Royal Opera House by Emilia for a little bit ignorantly...not even Time to say hello to my boyfriend...

 Chapter 839

    "It seems to be called the Rhine Opera Company...probably... it may be the name... Who knows, an unfamous opera company, who cares?" Emilia laughed, dragging Diana without a trace. Walk in...


    "Haha..." Of course, Zhou Ye could see through Emilia''s idea of ??isolating himself at a glance, but he didn''t care, he just smiled slightly... and followed...


    However, he had only taken a few steps before being blocked by Erica.


    "Sir... you have to understand your identity, you are not worthy of this Miss Spencer... so it is better to give up early!"


    After Erica whispered these words, she twisted her pretty face, turned and hurried to chase her master... Emilia, who had already gone a long way, relied on her vampire''s hearing that far beyond ordinary people, obviously Hearing these words from her maid... She turned her head slightly, and smiled approvingly at her maid.


    A maid who can share the worries of her master is a good maid... In Emilia''s view, at this point, her maid is still very good...


    As for Zhou Ye, who encountered this dog-blood scene, he was startled at first...and then laughed blankly.


    Unexpectedly-when I was an ordinary person, I never encountered such a situation-today when I threatened the gods and suppressed the multiverse, I could still encounter such bloody things...


    But think about it, when I was an ordinary person, apart from being tall, I didn¡¯t seem to have anything to take out... The appearance is even more of a public type, and I want to find a rich family who falls in love with me. Women are difficult, let alone-the daughter of an earl.


    But for Erica, Zhou Ye didn''t feel so angry... Instead, he felt more interesting.


    Those who are said to be yelling, don¡¯t bully the young man...what you don¡¯t think I can¡¯t afford today, and tomorrow I will let you rise high, most of them are the kind of people who lack confidence...


    Really confident people never beep too much... it is more real to speak with facts than to shout a few slogans.


    At the level of Zhou Ye''s strength, he won''t get angry easily...Only the Maotou guy will be said a few words, just like I''m going against the sky, and Zhou Ye thinks this is a very interesting thing. Things...Of course, this indirectly proves that Zhou Ye is also a tolerant person and he never holds grudges...


    Positioning Emilia and Erica as her future vampire maid in her heart, there is absolutely no element of grudges... yes, absolutely no...


    Keke, it seems that something was accidentally exposed, it doesn''t matter... it''s better to get back to the subject.


    Zhou Ye, who was warned by Erica, smiled slightly and shook his head gently, and then stepped forward to follow up...I have new fun again, and the world treats me well....


    When Emilia walked into the magnificent hall of the Royal Opera House with Diana, a middle-aged man in a black suit quickly greeted him and said respectfully: "Welcome to you, Ka Lord Lorraine... it''s my honor to see you in the daytime..."


    You know, because of racial habits, Emilia seldom goes out during the day. Even though the weather in London is very suitable for vampire activities during the day, she still rarely walks out of her territory during the day, not for anything else, just because she is used to it. Life is nocturnal.


    "Take me to my box..." Emilia really didn''t bother to say so much nonsense to this manager. Her main focus is now on Diana. You know... Diana is her current The most important goal...


    "Okay, please come with me..." The manager also saw that Emilia was not interested in talking nonsense with him... Interestingly, he bowed his head and turned and led Emilia to the performance hall of the theater... ¡­


    Thanks to Emilia''s blessing, Zhou Ye, who walked behind them, was not checked...Although he is not afraid of being checked, it is one thing to save something, right?


    In this way, a group of people, led by the theater manager, came to a luxurious box on the third floor of the performance hall...


    Those sturdy vampire guards in suits stood directly at the door of the box...while Emilia and others stepped into the box.


    The entire box is more than 50 square meters in size, and the magnificent decoration inside shows the wealth and status of the box owner to the world.In the box near the front of the stand, there are two independent single sofas with red velvet cushions. In the middle of the two singles, there is a long sofa that looks very comfortable...


    As soon as Emilia walked in, she unceremoniously pulled Diana to sit on the long sofa in the middle... This long sofa is very weird, it looks a bit spacious when sitting with two people, but if you sit with three people, It looks a little narrow again...


    Obviously, Emilia''s move was intentional, to separate Zhou Ye from Diana...


    In response to this, Zhou Ye just smiled and sat directly on the solo sofa next to Diana... Some small tricks, he didn''t care...


    At this moment, most of the lights in the entire theater have been extinguished, and the prelude to the opera [Turandot] has sounded on the stage...


    The opera house manager carefully took fruit snacks and red wine from the waiter outside the door, and put them on the coffee table in front of Emilia, and respectfully said: "Your Excellency Caroline, if you have any more needs If you do, please feel free to give orders...We are always ready to serve you..."


    "Not for the time being...you go down..." Emilia waved her hand, indicating that he could go down.


    "Then I''ll retire first..." The manager leaned slightly, then walked out of the box...


    As the manager walked out of the box, in the entire box, only Emilia and her maid Erica, Zhou Ye and Diana were left...the box suddenly became quiet...


    After hesitating for a while, Diana tried to say, "Aunt Caroline... Actually Ye is a good boy... He..."


    In fact, Diana will come to listen to the opera with Emilia. It¡¯s not how she values ??the opera. In fact, she just wants to have a good relationship with Emilia and even let her boyfriend be in the countess. Make a good impression...


    In this way, in the future, when the affairs between yourself and your boyfriend are exposed to your father, you can still have a weighty lobbyist to help yourself talk about it. At least, when a nobleman speaks, his father should also consider it carefully. A little...


    But obviously, Emilia didn''t intend to follow Diana''s heart... While she took a glass of red wine from Erica and handed it to Diana, she pretended to be angry and interrupted Diana''s words: " Call my sister...cute...Don''t you know that a woman''s age is her biggest secret?"


    Diana reluctantly accepted the red wine, and then said: "Well... Sister Caroline... Actually..."


    Diana just wanted to talk, but Emilia gently held it down...


    Reference 1188


    The first thousand one hundred and eighty-eight chapters


    "Little cute..." Emilia gently pressed Erica''s gaze and prevented her from speaking... "The show is about to begin, don''t talk... This is the minimum etiquette..."


    "..." Diana really wanted to cry without tears...


    But Diana, who has been very strict in tutoring since childhood, really dare not talk anymore...


    As the actors on the stage began to perform the opera Turandot... Diana completely lost the opportunity to speak. No, maybe it shouldn¡¯t be said that she lost the opportunity to speak, but she was completely unable to tell her boyfriend¡¯s The advantages are stated.


    Because every time she speaks, Emilia will definitely find a topic to bias Diana''s words. In the end, Diana''s intention was not reached, but Emilia gave a lot of information. Wine...


    In the end, Diana is really a little too strong to drink... You know, Emilia¡¯s red wine is a French Mouton from 1934, and the wine is really strong... Diana is really a little drunk...


    She resisted the power of drinking and tried her best to be polite."Sister Caroline, I''m going to be with you... Now, I need to go to the bathroom..."


    "It doesn''t matter... Do I need Erica to accompany you?" Emilia asked with a smile.


    "No... I think I should be fine..."


    However, Diana was slapped in the face as soon as she finished speaking. She staggered and just stood up, and when her feet softened, she fell back on the sofa...


    "Erica, go and help Miss Spencer, go to the bathroom..." A gleam of light flashed in Emilia''s eyes, a slight smile, and her maid said.


    "Okay, Master!" Erica said, and walked to Diana''s side, gently picked up Diana, and walked towards the bathroom...


    The toilet is not far away. In the box, there is a separate toilet...


    Erica walked in with Diana''s arms... Diana just wanted to turn her head to say thank you to Erica, but suddenly she felt a hand on her neck and pressed it lightly, and then she felt her own My head was blurred, and then I didn''t know anything...


    "I''m sorry, Miss Diana, please take a break here..." Erica said, gently supporting Diana and letting her sit on the toilet lid... Then, she turned around and left the bathroom... ¡­


    At this moment, Zhou Ye, who was sitting outside, still looked completely unaware of what was going on. Sitting there, he looked attentively admiring the opera under the stage...


    Erica walked to the viewing platform, and then pulled a rope beside... a thick red curtain covered the entire viewing opening, and suddenly... there was no light in the entire box...


    At this time, in the darkness, Emilia''s voice rang faintly.


    "Do you know? Little guy, Diana really loves you... She is for your future, so she keeps trying to speak nice things to you in front of me..." The darkness cannot stop Emilia¡¯s sight. Because she is a vampire, a dark creature, and the darling of the night... The night is her battlefield and her hunting ground...


    "However, she doesn''t know, the more she says that... the more jealous I am..." Emilia said, a gleam of light appeared in her eyes, staring at Zhou Ye firmly."Originally, my idea was to chase you away... But now, I have changed my mind... I want you to disappear in this world forever, so that she will completely forget you... So, Don''t blame me, little guy... if you blame it, blame Diana..."

 Chapter 840

    Zhou Ye hasn''t spoken all the time, he just wants to see what exactly these two vampires can achieve...but now, he can''t speak without speaking...


    "Really? I have to say, your abacus is very good..." Zhou Ye sat on the sofa in his spare time, looking at Emilia next to him... He knew that the little vampire named Erica had already gone around. Behind him, ready to pounce at any time... "Let me guess what you think? Now-you are going to kill me, and then ask your bodyguard to throw my body into the London river, etc. When Diana woke up and couldn''t see me, you would tell her that I was too inferior because I knew her identity, so I left her..."


    "Yes, let''s go on..." Emilia, who was said to have broken her plan, was not anxious. In her opinion...Zhou Ye had already cooked the duck in her own dish. Could it be possible to fly out with wings?


    "Then you will apologize to her, saying that you accidentally revealed her family background, and... Diana, a kind silly girl, will definitely forgive you, even if she is heartbroken at this time..., It¡¯s also one of your plans to make Baby Diana sad. This will make it easy for you to take advantage of your gender advantage and pretend to comfort her... Over time, you will become very good friends. In the end You will instill your theory of sexual orientation in her...I guess that right??" Zhou Ye smiled happily.


    "Papa..."


    A burst of applause sounded, Emilia stood up and walked to Zhou Ye''s front."Every one of you Oriental seems to be very smart, especially good at conspiracy... I really don''t want to kill you..."


    "So? What will my destiny be?" Zhou Ye spread his hands and smiled: "How do you plan to let me die?"


    Emilia stood in front of Zhou Ye, stretched out her hands, and cupped Zhou Ye''s cheeks... whispered, "Although I can''t bear to let you die like this, it¡¯s for Diana, Sure enough, you still can¡¯t live... But I can bestow you extraordinary glory... You will be the first man to be sucked blood by me. Are you happy? Are you surprised? You know... I never Drinking the female blood..."


    Following the voice, Emilia lowered her head, biting Zhou Ye''s neck fiercely...


    However, the moment her teeth touched Zhou Ye, Emilia felt something was wrong... The blood teeth that should have pierced Zhou Ye''s skin easily felt like they had pierced a solid tire...


    At the moment when she felt wrong, Emilia was shocked. Without even thinking about it, she pushed her legs hard to the ground and was about to jump away from Zhou Ye... But it was too late.Because her waist was tightly bound by a pair of arms...like a piece of steel...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Her scream shocked Erica. Erica had never seen her master so gaffe... She was so frightened that she rushed to the ceiling and screamed at Zhou Ye. Ya, at the same time let out a low growl like a beast...


    "Don''t climb on the ceiling, it doesn''t look like a lady at all..." After Zhou Ye glanced at Erica, he grabbed her directly with his own thought power... and then pressed firmly on the thick. On his carpet... "Little guy... wait a minute, don''t worry, it''s your turn in a while!"


    Now Zhou Ye didn''t have time to pay attention to Erica''s dessert, now-it''s time for a big meal."Do you know? Emilia...because of your presence, I disrupted my plan to use the baby...so, let''s use you instead..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, a sound of torn and tearing the cloth sounded in the box where I could not see my fingers... followed by Emilia''s panicked voice...


    "Who are you? Who are you? You are definitely not a human being... You... Ah... Don''t be like this... I don''t like... Yeah¡ª¡ª!!!"


    With a scream, Emilia finally understood the true meaning of being a woman... She completely lost her purity and purity that she had kept for hundreds of years, and became a...cough cough cough...


    "I will kill you... I will definitely kill you... I will make your meat into smoked sausage, and your blood into wine..."


    "Asshole... um um..."


    The whole world was finally quieter, because Emilia was blocked by Zhou Ye... She was about to hate her guards outside the box. Why did she shout so loudly, those guards still didn''t come in... Are they all dead?


    Of course, if Zhou Ye knew her thoughts, he would say something to her.[Mute Curse] Let¡¯s get to know, home travel, kidnapping... the necessary magic...


    Reference 1189


    One thousand one hundred and eighty-nine chapters


    I don''t know how long it took...


    "Hmm..." Diana felt her head hurt, and there was a feeling of spinning around... She shook her little head vigorously, trying to make herself sober...


    But this kind of action was useless, and it made her little head feel more dizzy...until she closed her eyes and quietly relaxed for a while, the dizziness felt better...at least she could I feel a little more balanced.


    Slowly holding on to the bathroom wall, Diana stood up... "Why am I here... not good..."


    At this time, Diana realized why she appeared in the bathroom, because the feeling in her body had reminded her what she needed to do now...


    After a long while, Diana finally solved her hygiene problem, and also remembered many things... Of course, she still didn''t think about why she fainted in the bathroom... She just guessed that she was drunk. , I accidentally touched my head, so I fainted in the bathroom...


    She hurriedly sorted her clothes, and then quickly walked out of the bathroom...


    The scene before her stunned Diana...


    I saw that Countess Emilia Calori, who was still not interested in what her boyfriend had always been showing, was talking and laughing with her boyfriend Zhou Ye... and her smiling face looked a little bit The mellow feeling...


    "Sister Caroline, Ye...it looks like you get along very happily..." Diana resisted the unhappiness in her heart, and walked over...


    Her words are full of jealousy... You know, the girl in love is the most untouchable sand...


    "What are you talking about? Don''t mind adding me!" Diana said as she unceremoniously squeezed into the position between Emilia and Zhou Ye...it was very rude not to care about it... ...I don''t even care. If I sit like this, my whole body will stick to Zhou Ye''s body...


    The lover will be hooked away, why does Diana have time to care about etiquette?For her, the defense of love is about to start...


    "Baby, are you back?" Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his hand to hold Diana''s slender waist... "Why have you been so long? I thought something happened to you... I almost broke in to see you... ¡­"


    "Um... I accidentally bumped my head and dizzy for a while..." Hearing what her boyfriend cared about, Diana''s unhappiness disappeared a lot... His own Ye was really worried about him the most..." What were you talking about just now? Honey..."


    "We are talking about your father..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and said, "Emilia told me that your father is an aristocratic and very conservative. Our affairs may be opposed by your father. ..."


    "Yeah..." Hearing this topic, Diana was also a little depressed, "Dad is too staid...what to do... honey, I don''t want to be separated from you... I don''t want to be separated from you..."


    "It''s okay, cute... I will convince your father to agree to this marriage..." Emilia interjected with a smile. With her city, how could she not see the hostility of this girl towards herself?But she doesn''t care...


    I didn¡¯t care because I liked Diana before. What about now?It''s because her master likes Diana... she doesn''t dare to care...


    "Really?" Hearing Emilia''s words, Diana turned her head in surprise and asked: "Sister Caroline, are you really willing to help convince my father?"


    "Yeah..." Emilia smiled and nodded her head-this is because she was welcoming Diana... Her master had already told her that she was one level lower than Diana, she Is the master''s slave, and Diana will be the master''s woman...that is to say, one day, Diana will become her mistress.


    Moreover, now Emilia sees Diana and has a feeling of seeing a savior...


    Just now Diana passed out the ten minutes, for her... several days have passed... [Zhou Ye shamelessly used the time barrier again]


    In the past few days, she was stunned by her master Zhou Ye, all kinds of tunes...and she also called her the love education in order to correct her unhealthy sexual orientation...and , This kind of education is necessary, necessary...


    This love education made Emilia suffer...


    She tried Zhou Jiajiafa two or three times...but fortunately, her maid, Erica, shared a lot of firepower for herself. Otherwise, Emilia felt that she would definitely be the first since ancient times. What a lethal vampire... that would be too shameful.


    Of course, Zhou Ye''s education for her is quite effective... At least Emilia is not only not interested in men, but even women... She is the only one interested in her master Zhou Ye now...


    Even Zhou Ye could make her scream and scream with just one look...


    She has now become Zhou Ye''s loyal dog... As long as Zhou Ye said, it is correct, as long as it is Zhou Ye''s enemy, she will tear it to pieces... She is like the most devout mad. The believers are average, serving Zhou Ye...


    Of course, and her maid, Erica...


    That chick is more fanatical than her...


    Of course, Zhou Ye, who is distinguished for rewards and punishments, will not just play sticks and not give dates...


    As a reward for being obedient and obedient, Zhou Ye also forced a drop of his own blood, and the two women were divided...


    But-just this drop of blood almost broke Emilia and Erica. If Zhou Ye hadn''t taken a shot to protect their bodies, there might be no such thing as Emilia and Erica. There are two people, because they have been burst into pieces by a drop of Zhou Ye''s blood...


    "Huh?? Sister Caroline...why is your skin better again?" Diana turned her head and suddenly found that her sister, the countess, seemed to be a little more beautiful again, especially her skin. Although it is also very fair, but because of race relations, it is inevitable to have a sickly pale... And now?Emilia''s skin became like a baby, with a hint of healthy rosy in her white...


    Even Diana felt that Emilia''s face had become a bit more beautiful.

 Chapter 841

    "It may be the rosy caused by alcohol... You know, alcohol speeds up people''s blood circulation..." Emilia smiled perfunctorily...


    Of course she knows why, everything is a gift from her own master, who bestows her own power... and even more so, her master, who brought such a change to herself...


    She can say unceremoniously now... She can beat 10,000 of her past self... What makes her even more happy is that she can finally enjoy the sun and food with normal people... No need to lean on anymore. Sucking blood for a living...


    "Maybe..." Although Diana was not very satisfied with Emilia''s explanation, she was born in a noble family after all. In many cases, she couldn''t be as aggressive as an ordinary citizen in things she was interested in. It is very rude to ask in the end.


    At this moment, she suddenly saw the conspicuous big hole in the carpet in front of the coffee table... the carpet there was artificially cut out a palm-sized circular gap, "There...what about the carpet there..."


    "Oh, that was when I accidentally smoked, and I flicked the soot there..." Emilia helped her master carrying a black pot without blushing and heartbeat...


    There is actually proof of her purity... She was cut off by her master... Said to be collected... Regarding this, Emilia''s heart was full of joy. In her opinion, this is proof that her master cares about her. ...


    Fortunately, because of the angle problem, Diana couldn''t see the side of the sofa another time. The carpet there also had a big hole... That was Erica''s cough...


    At this moment, since her boyfriend has convinced the Countess Caroline, Diana can finally watch the opera with peace of mind... She is nestled next to her boyfriend, watching the opera while explaining the opera Turandot to her boyfriend. The relationship between characters... She knows that her boyfriend doesn''t like opera that much.


    And behind her invisible... a big hand is crossing behind her, playing with Emilia... Emilia is holding back her master''s big hand and chatting with Diana about the opera. ¡­Or are women the best actors?


    Emilia''s strangeness was not discovered by Diana...


    And behind Zhou Ye, Erica was learning how her master harassed and harassed Emilia, harassing and harassing him...Is this count, who did you follow??


    Reference 1190


    Chapter one hundred and ninety


    "Yes, mom... I know mom... I''ll be waiting for you here... good mother... see you at that time, mom..."


    Diana carefully finished the call, gently hung up, and then said to the theater manager standing next to her: "Thank you, Mr. Antonio..."


    "You''re welcome, it''s my honor to serve you..." the theater manager said and smiled. He didn''t dare to offend the friend of the countess, don''t look at that countess looks like a seductive poppy , Waiting for someone to pick it, but in fact, he knew...there were at least six or seven guys who were unclear because of offending the countess.


    They are all the dudes who think they are handsome and suave...


    The countess, in private, has the title of Bloodthirsty Rose...


    "Baby Diana... how about it? Can you visit the Countess Caroline''s manor together tonight?" Zhou Ye asked, looking at Diana who walked out of the telephone room accompanied by the theater manager.


    "I''m afraid not... honey..." Seeing her boyfriend, Diana felt as if she had been wronged. She threw her arms into Zhou Ye''s arms and said aggrievedly: "I didn''t expect Mary and the others to be wronged. I have already gone back, and asked Uncle Anderson to call my dad... My dad directly called my mother. When I called my mother, my mother''s voice sounded very angry... and asked me to call back later. To her..."


    "That''s really a pity..." Zhou Ye comforted Diana softly...


    Although Diana''s words were a bit confusing, Zhou Ye still understood...The mother Diana said was not her father''s current wife, but her father''s ex-wife... and Diana''s biological mother...


    Diana''s biological mother lives in London, and every time Diana comes to London, she will stay with her biological mother for a period of time...


    Just now, under Zhou Ye''s encouragement, she wanted to conceal from both sides, but she didn''t think about it... The plan is not as good as the change. No one thought that Mary and the others had actually gone back, and asked their father to call Edward. ...And Edward directly called his ex-wife to make her look after her daughter...Don''t be fooled by the gangsters in society...


    So-when Diana called her mother just now, she was directly reprimanded, and she was ordered to wait at the entrance of the Royal Theater, and a driver would be sent to pick her home soon...


    "I don''t want to be separated from you... dear..." Diana was holding Zhou Ye tightly with both hands. She was in love, and she didn''t want to be separated from her lover at all.


    "Otherwise, how about I go home with you today, and persuade your mother first?" Zhou Ye suggested.


    "Really...?" Diana was overjoyed when she heard Zhou Ye''s words, but then she stepped on her small face again."Forget it, maybe that would be counterproductive. Let me tell my mother about our affairs first, and then..."


    Diana is also a helpless choice, you know...Her mother is not from a small family, her mother is the daughter of a baron, and her maternal grandmother is even more powerful, a confidant and court daughter of the Queen Mother Courtier...


    She didn''t want to let her boyfriend stiff her mother''s relationship before she got her father... that would not be of any benefit to the future between the two.


    "Everything depends on you..." Zhou Ye understood Diana''s worries in a second, but he didn''t say anything clearly...Sometimes, when Diana''s efforts were at a deadlock, it was when Diana''s efforts were dead, it was when Diana went out too early It doesn¡¯t make much sense, does it?"However, if you have any trouble, you must tell me...no matter what, I can solve it...you know? Baby..."


    "My dear... you are so kind..." Diana hugged her boyfriend tightly. She felt that it was great to meet this man... It was great to know him... to be able to each other Falling in love... It''s really great...


    The two of them hugged each other in the hall like this. At this time-the Royal Theatre was at the end of the daytime scene, and the audience had already walked away before the nighttime scene began...


    Can Zhou Ye and Diana stay here, or is it the blessing of Emilia behind them...Who made her the senior VIP of the Royal Theater??


    Emilia and Erica, who stood in the distance, watched their master and Diana embracing affectionately from a distance...


    "I really don''t know why the master would like this girl... to have no figure, to have a face without a face..." Although Erica has become Zhou Ye''s vampire maid, it doesn''t mean she won''t Jealous...A woman who won''t be jealous, or a woman?


    Of course-she only dared to complain in front of Emilia and complain in front of her master Zhou Ye??She didn''t have the courage yet...Through the half drop of her master''s golden blood, she had already made her understand the power of her master...Although it was just a fragment, she also saw a lot of things...


    The battleship that covers the sky...


    The destroyed planet...


    Raising his hand, a planet several times larger than the earth was completely blown up...


    The sea of ??miserable and miserable souls and the weird weapons that feed on the souls...and¡ªthe legendary gods are trembling at the feet of their masters...How dare she dare to question her masters? What?


    "There are so many things you don''t understand..." Emilia glanced at her former maid, and now they have the same identity, they are both Zhou Ye''s maid... Emilia quickly corrected her identity , But¡ªthe sense of superiority left over from the past still makes her unfaithful to Erica, ¡°Based on your experience, it¡¯s really hard to tell that Ms. Diana is good. This is a matter of experience. It¡¯s not to blame you... But, you have to remember that she is destined to be the woman of our mistress, don''t do extra things...I will stare at you..."


    "I''m just talking..." When Erica faced Emilia, she was really psychologically weak...The servant who had been close to a hundred years was not for nothing.


    Even though she knew that her current identity was equal to Emilia, she still did not dare to be presumptuous in front of Emilia...


    During the conversation between the two women...a Rolls Royce stopped at the door of the Royal Theater. A middle-aged man wearing a driver''s costume got out of the car and walked quickly into the lobby of the Royal Theater..." Miss Spencer, your mother asked me to take you home..."


    "Excuse me, Uncle John..." Diana is very familiar with her mother''s driver. Every time she comes to London, the driver takes her to her mother''s house...


    After saying hello to the driver, John, Diana turned her head and stepped on her feet-she didn''t stop Zhou Ye''s gaze. She knew that the driver would tell her mother everything she did, but she just wanted her mother Knowing that she has fallen in love with this man deeply. This is her silent protest to her mother...


    Diana''s actions made John a little dumbfounded...Should I tell my master about this kind of thing?If you tell the master, you will offend the little master. If you don¡¯t tell the master, you will offend your own master... This is-really sad...


    "Wait for me, dear... Sooner or later, I will take you to see my mother..." After Diana whispered these words in her boyfriend''s ear, she turned to face her mother''s driver Said: "Uncle John... let''s go back..."


    "Ah?? Ah! Okay...Miss!" John sighed, and quickly followed... He had to open the door for his young lady... It''s hard to be a servant, especially between the little master and It''s really hard to be a slave between the old masters.


    Reference 1191


    Chapter one hundred and ninety one


    "Master...Miss Diana has left...Are we..." Emilia walked gently behind her Master and asked in a low voice.


    At this time, with Diana''s departure, only Zhou Ye and two female vampires were left in the entire hall... Emilia''s guards were all waiting outside the Royal Opera House. They were not qualified to follow their own The owner is in the same room.


    "Let''s go... I also want to go to the vampire''s lair to get some insight..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    In fact, he could forcibly go back with Diana to fix her mother-but he has other plans today...


    What plan??


    Of course I went to see my wife, Serena...


    You know, in his harem, there is already a role played by the English Rose, and now... another one will be enough for a human twin... Ah, think about it and feel happy...

 Chapter 842

    Zhou Ye thought of this, and stepped outside...


    When he walked out of the door of the Royal Opera House, down the steps-Emilia''s motorcade had been waiting for a long time...


    Emilia walked quickly to the front, used her eyes to push back the vampire bodyguard standing in front of the car door, and then stretched out her hand to help her owner open the car door...


    To be honest, the bodyguards at this moment are heartbroken...Have they ever seen their master treat a man so eagerly, even when facing the other two elders, their master has never done so...this boy? Who is it?


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about the ideas of those bodyguards...


    He stepped directly into the car...


    Seeing that her owner had gotten into the car, Emilia got short and got into the car... As for Erica, she did not have the qualifications to let Emilia open the door in person, and Erica was also very With self-awareness, she walked quickly around the other side of the car door, opened the car door, and sat down by herself...


    "Drive-back to the lair..."


    After Erica got in the car, Emilia directly ordered the driver in front to drive... Following Emilia''s order, the convoy started slowly... and drove towards the vampire''s lair...


    And on the other side¡ªsomeone was playing Emilia''s idea.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Because London is located in a temperate oceanic climate zone, there are more rainy weather all year round. The annual rainfall is as much as 600 millimeters, and because it is difficult to evaporate, it is very easy to accumulate water. In addition, London has a large population and even has water problems , There was an outbreak of cholera-a large number of citizens died.


    Therefore¡ªLondon officially launched the sewer renovation project in 1859 and completed it in 1865... The entire project lasted six years and the total length reached two thousand kilometers.... It can be said that the entire underground drainage facility in London is completely boundless. The endless underground maze...


    In one corner of this huge underground labyrinth, dozens of burly men were sitting in a tunnel about fifty to sixty square meters in frustration. It is not difficult to see from their tattered clothes that each of them has suffered a lot. The injuries are just thanks to their special physique, these injuries are almost good...


    A burly young man stood in the middle of the crowd with an angry face, "Damn, these wizards are endless... Shet, it''s not their headquarters that we werewolves went to attack, why they kept chasing us? ?"


    "Lucian... you shouldn''t have agreed to the black wizard''s request for alliance... it was a war between their wizards. What does it have to do with us..." a burly bald man sitting next to him, said with an urn voice. : "Those damn guys failed, and now they are burdening us too... If those bats didn¡¯t have the help of those guys, how could we lose so many brothers... Especially my brother was beaten by a spell by those magicians? The shattered...Do you know? I looked at the fragments scattered on the ground...My heart was torn..."


    Following the bald man''s speech, the werewolves around him roared in anger."Yes, Lucian, you have to take responsibility for your mistakes..."


    "It''s all your fault for us to be like this... Lucian..."


    "Yes, we ask to change the leader, you are no longer suitable for our leader..."


    "Lucian step down..."


    "Get off the stage, Lucian..."


    "Enough!!!" Lucian is a guy who has been the leader of werewolves for hundreds of years. Although he has suffered such a great loss to the race because of his mistakes, his remaining power is still...in his roar. Next, all the werewolves who were making trouble just stopped their words and looked at him with some fear.


    "If I don''t lead the werewolves... Then who are you going to let you lead?" Lucian''s eyes flashed with satisfaction, he glanced around the group of defeated soldiers, and then slowly said: "If you can find A person who is better than me, I can give up the position of the wolf king..."


    "I...I think Aubrey can..." A timid voice came from the crowd...


    Aubrey is the bald man who just blamed Lucian, and he does have such qualifications...because he is also an old werewolf of the same age as Lucian, it can be said that if the werewolf has a presbytery, he is at least one Elder...


    When Aubrey heard that voice, he stood up without letting go... He was actually a brash man, and a brash man who was very loyal.


    The reason why he stood up may not be because he is quite a wolf king, maybe just because of the brother who just recommended him to be the wolf king. He wants to protect this brother so as not to be killed by Lucian... However, whether he is Because of whatever came out, Lucian couldn''t tolerate him at this time.


    In the face of internal and external troubles, Lucian does not have more time to integrate internal contradictions, and can only eliminate disharmonious voices among all ethnic groups as soon as possible...


    Thinking of this, Lucian didn''t give Aubrey a chance to speak at all. He suddenly became a werewolf over two meters tall. He grabbed Aubrey''s head and twisted it hard-the corpse that lost his head fell to the ground.


    All the werewolves in the surrounding area had lost their voices at this moment. There were no other sounds in the entire tunnel except for the sound of ticking water.


    "Now, no more..." Lucian transformed back into a human form again, holding the bare head, and looking around...


    Looking at Lucian covered in blood, no werewolf dared to look at him...


    At this moment, a close friend of Lucian walked to his side and whispered a few words quietly in Lucian''s ear... Lucian''s eyes lit up, and then nodded.


    "Now... it''s not the time when you split up. Outside, those wizards have united with the bats. Those bats are too familiar with us, so we have lost so many brothers in such a short time. ...We only have brothers and one mind, can we make a way for our race...Now everyone has a rest and prepares to fight anytime, anywhere..."


    After Lucian said these words, he walked towards a tunnel entrance without looking back...There, someone was waiting for him...


    Reference 1192


    Chapter one hundred and ninety-two


    Craven was standing in a dark underground tunnel. He took out his handkerchief and covered his nose with disgust. To him... the smell here is so unpleasant, I really don¡¯t know how those big dogs endure it. In such a bad environment.


    As a vampire, Craven doesn''t worry about his safety, even if he is standing at a distance of less than 500 meters from the werewolves in a straight line...


    His cooperation with Lucian began hundreds of years ago...


    He used Lucian''s skin to please his master...and to ascend to a high position, and Lucian?He used Craven''s lies to conceal the fact that he was still alive...so that the two old ghosts could sleep with confidence.


    The two can be said to be a complete cooperative relationship...


    "Clevin, what are you looking for me now? Did you come to see me making a joke?" A low voice sounded, and Clive smiled slightly. He knew that the person he was waiting for was coming...


    "NONONO... how could it happen? My brother... you know, we are allies... When I have the power in the family, our vampire family, the thousand-year war with your werewolves can be completely ended... "Clevin turned his head and said with a smile: "By then, peace will fall between our two races. Don''t you dream of such a life?"


    "Haha..." Lucian smiled tauntingly. He is full of muscles, but it doesn''t mean he has no brains...


    Now--the scientists within the wolf clan have made some discoveries. When he completes that theory, their wolf clan will become a powerful race far beyond vampires. At that time...maybe they no longer need to hide in these filthy ones. They are in the sewers, and they can also enjoy the drunken life on the ground.


    As for wizards?Then I have to say something else... No way, those wizards are too mysterious, he can''t find a trace of their existence... This is what makes him the most serious...


    "Let''s talk, you are so anxious to find me this time, what is the matter?" Lucian ignored Craven''s sweet words and asked directly: "You know, I don''t have much time to rant here with you... Tell me your purpose quickly!"


    "Our matter was exposed..." Craven smiled and stopped talking nonsense, and said directly: "Today, Emilia said something, I think she might know something... so... I want you to ambush her and kill her...In this way, our relationship can continue...I don''t think you want Marcus to wake up?"


    "...What did she say?" Lucian did not immediately agree to Craven''s words, but touched his shaggy chin and asked.


    "She said... [Don¡¯t think that no one knows what you did... Your good days are over, wait for Victor and Marcus to wake up and punish you!] This way..." Craven Without hesitation, he added Emilia''s words to one side."I suspect she knows something... so... she must die!"


    "Didn''t you do something to make her angry?" Lucian looked at Craven suspiciously.


    "How dare I... You know, she is the Archon for this century, how dare I go to annoy her?" Craven said with a pitiful look: "This time, you really want to help again Help me...or else, I will really die...when I die, you won''t get the news from me..."


    "..." Lucian hesitated, and finally nodded and agreed to Craven''s request."Where is Emilia now?"


    "She''s in London... I should have just finished watching the opera now, but I have sent someone to cause a car accident... I promise to block her until the sun sets... This will make it easier for you to move..." Craven whispered.


    "I will attack Emilia after she leaves the city, and you will take care of the other things...including the pesky police!" Lucian said after thinking about it.


    "Don''t worry, let me take care of those useless police officers. I will keep them busy without time to make trouble for you..." Craven said, walking towards the hole where he came."I''m going to prepare now... After all, this is a big project... I have to arrange it again..."


    "..." Lucian watched Craven''s back disappear into the sewer, and then smiled slightly.


    He didn''t agree to this for Craven''s sake...


    Now, in the werewolf clan, because of repeated frustrations, a pessimistic spirit has begun to spread... This is undesirable, a race, his body can be destroyed, but his spirit must not be destroyed...

 Chapter 843

    If the spirit of the werewolves were destroyed, then the werewolves would be reduced to the state of being slaves to humans hundreds of years ago...


    This is how Lucian doesn''t want to see...


    How to save their demoralized race?Only with a victory... an uncontroversial victory, can the fighting spirit of the werewolves be aroused again...


    And what victory can be compared to the archon who killed the werewolf clan''s centuries-old enemy in one fell swoop can boost morale?Of course there are...for example, killing the black-handed wizards who caused them to fail continuously...


    But obviously-the werewolf clan now does not have such conditions... The methods of the wizards are too weird, they have no way to resist...


    So, now I have to step back and get rid of Emilia, the vampire archon...


    "Werewolf--need a victory!" After murmured to himself, Lucian turned his head and walked towards his lair. He also had to arrange the manpower for the attack tonight. To be on the safe side, he today Go to the party personally.


    And on the other side... on the ground... Emilia is almost annoyed by traffic jams...


    "These damn guys... Why are there traffic jams at this time..." Emilia looked at the endless traffic dragon in front of her bitterly, she was really going crazy, and she managed to convince her master to visit her lair. , Unexpectedly encountered a big traffic jam on the road out of the city...


    "Don''t worry... Emilia..." Compared to the eager Emilia, Zhou Ye seemed to be a veteran... He was not in a hurry. For him, Selena was destined to be her. No one can steal it...


    He leaned back slightly and stretched out his hand to embrace Emilia¡¯s boneless A4 waist. He has to say that after his own blood transformation, Emilia became more and more fascinated... "Try to enjoy Every moment, every second, so that we won''t live up to our long life...understand? Emilia!"


    "I''m sorry...Master...I lost my mind..." Emilia nodded her little head obediently. She felt Zhou Ye''s big hands doing strange things on her body. She turned a wink and turned her master blank. One glance, then fluffed his hair, lowered his head...


    And Erica knew the opportunity to rise to the partition between the rear compartment and the front cab... and was always ready to replace Emilia''s work.


    As for car glass??Because the vampires are afraid of light, their car glass here is thickened and blackened glass... completely cut off the outside view...


    In the long queue due to traffic jams, a black luxury extended Rolls-Royce is doing regular movements slightly together... while the bodyguard and the driver who were sitting in the front of the car walked directly off After getting out of the car, facing the Rolls-Royce with his back, he looked cold and vigilant in all directions...


    I have to say that doing this in a traffic jam does have the benefit of alleviating emotions... At least at this moment, Emilia doesn''t complain anymore... But this is probably because she has no time to complain now, after all, she is too I''m busy...the ones who are busy have no time to Zhang Zhe...


    Reference 1193


    Chapter one hundred and ninety three


    At this time, the city of London is not the kind of Greater London in the future. The later generations of Greater London-there is no open space around... All the farmland in the past has become a variety of commercial areas...


    And now in the suburbs of London, there are still large private estates and farms...


    Emilia''s motorcade turned into a narrow road not long after driving out of downtown London...


    Zhou Ye comfortably embraced Emilia and Erica''s slender waist and looked at the dark car outside - at this moment, it was already a night with a silver moon hanging high outside.


    To be honest-in the past it was always said that Yanjing''s traffic had starved to death, but Zhou Ye felt that London in this era is almost the same... Actually, there was a traffic jam for almost five hours...


    He settled all his two little vampire maids, got out of the car and found a place on the side of the road to eat a sumptuous dinner, only after the long queue of cars began to move slowly...


    Obviously it was less than five o''clock when we walked out of the Royal Theatre, but when the convoy left London, it was almost 11 o''clock... This is really a lot of traffic...


    However, it finally came out... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but stretch out... Fortunately, there are two new toys. When he is in a traffic jam, he won''t be too boring...


    Had it not been for Emilia and Erica, he would probably have a road rage outbreak.


    "Master... I''m sorry for making your trip so bad...!" Emilia nestled her body tightly in Zhou Ye''s arms and said apologetically: "But I I promise...next time this kind of thing will never happen again!"


    As Emilia was talking, she began to think about whether she really wanted to buy a private helicopter as a car... Last time the director of Westland Corporation was still asking if she intended to buy a helicopter. As my own car... but I was rejected by myself. Now it seems that it is indeed necessary to buy a helicopter...


    "It''s nothing..." Zhou Ye gave a slight gesture, stroked Emilia''s slender waist with his big hand, and said, "I rarely go to London... It''s good to experience the feeling of a traffic jam occasionally... Besides, I I feel that this traffic jam is still..."


    Before Zhou Ye finished speaking, he suddenly felt that the speed of the team had slowed down...


    Emilia narrowed her beautiful eyes. She knew that it was nearly half an hour''s drive away from her lair, and the convoy was definitely not slowing down because it was about to reach her lair... She instinctively felt a little danger."Erica...what''s the matter?"


    At this moment, Erica had already picked up the walkie-talkie and made contact with the pilot car at the front."What''s going on in front?"


    "There is a big rock blocked in the middle of the road... We need to remove the damn rock first before we can continue driving..." The report from the front soon came from the intercom...


    After Emilia''s body was transformed by her owner''s half drop of blood, her five senses became extremely sharp-she almost shouted in unison with Erica: "Be careful..."


    The two of them have not finished their words yet-in the woods on both sides of the road, a dozen boulders with a diameter of more than one meter were thrown towards the convoy. These boulders weighing more than a ton smashed into the convoy''s vehicles. In a blink of an eye, those vehicles were smashed into a mass of scrap iron, and the vampire bodyguards sitting inside were all squeezed into flesh by the twisted vehicles, and there was no possibility of survival.


    At the same time, a larger boulder weighing more than two tons hit the vehicle that Emilia was riding in...


    "You damn big dogs..." Emilia didn''t know what was happening at this time, so she underestimated her IQ... Obviously she was attacked by those big dogs... and she was still there. My master¡¯s face...


    This made her feel angry...


    You know, in the afternoon, she was still boasting about the power of the vampire family to her master...The werewolf was attacked in a blink of an eye. Isn''t this slap her in the face?


    "You are looking for a dead end..."


    The angry Emilia immediately sat upright, her ten-finger nails grew more than three inches long in an instant, and she waved upwards forcefully... The roof of the car was torn instantly like a can lid met a lid remover¡ª¡ª Turned into strips of broken wires...


    Emilia rushed out directly along the roof of the car with the sunroof open... As soon as she came out, she saw the huge boulder smashed towards herself like Mount Tai.


    Her seemingly slender arm swung lightly at the boulder, and suddenly¡ªthe boulder was like a baseball that was hit hard, and flew toward the woodland on the left at a speed twice as fast as it had come... Then, in the woodland. There are two muffled hums...


    "Aw¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    "Aw¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    As a wolves howl sounded, dozens of dark shadows sprang out from the woodlands on both sides, one by one squatting, and the werewolves covered with hair all over their bodies appeared in front of Emilia...


    "You damn big dogs...you have ruined my master''s interest..." Faced with so many werewolves, Emilia was not afraid of it, her eyes glowed with an inch of red light, and she said with a stern voice: " You-all die!!!"


    "It''s really a strange thing. Emilia, one of the three elders of the vampire family, actually has a master... It''s really strange!" As a ridiculous voice sounded, a burly man came from those werewolves. Turned out behind...


    "Lucian...Are you still alive?" Emilia was surprised to see this guy, you know... Kleven was able to climb to the top with the credit of killing Lucian... Now, Since Lucian is alive¡ªthen...hehe, some things are self-evident...


    "Funny big dog..." A voice came from the car... With the sound, the door was opened from the inside... Then, a tall man walked down, wearing a white dress and having blond hair Beautiful girl...


    Lucian did not attack immediately-he knew that the person speaking was definitely not this vampire woman-because it was a man speaking...


    Sure enough, after getting out of the car, the beautiful blond girl bends respectfully towards the door, and then stepped out with a big long leg... A handsome teenager with black hair and black head walked down... No one else, it was Zhou Yup.


    "I''m Emilia''s master...what? Big dog-do you have an opinion?" Zhou Ye''s words made Lucian annoyed.


    He can tolerate Emilia calling out to himself as a big dog. That''s because-the two are rivals. I don''t know how many times this kind of scolding happened, and now-a child who looks just a little handsome Don''t you dare to call yourself a big dog, really being a werewolf clan is mud, don''t you have any temper??


    "Boy...you are looking for death..." Following Lucian''s words, a few dark shadows rushed over... hurriedly towards Zhou Ye...


    And Zhou Ye didn''t bother to move at all, because¡ªsomeone would help him deal with these guys...


    Reference 1194


    Chapter one hundred and ninety four


    "Go away..."

 Chapter 844

    With a coquettish scolding, a white shadow flashed... Then, the black shadows that pounced on Zhou Ye made noises like dogs wailing, and flew back...


    And that white shadow returned to Zhou Ye''s side again, standing still... it was not someone else, it was Erica who had been with Zhou Ye.


    Although-Erica doesn''t have much combat experience, in the final analysis-she is not a member of the Deathwalker unit, she is only Emilia''s plaything-but don''t forget, she has absorbed half of it. The vampire dripping his master''s blood...


    Although she doesn''t know how to fight very much, but-with Erica''s physical fitness at the moment, and that terrible speed... it can be said that-even Marcus who got perfect blood in the later stage is far from her opponent...


    Not to mention these werewolves who bully people based on their physical fitness...


    With Erica''s move, the whole scene seemed to freeze... Then, one after another angry wolf howls sounded... The guys who turned into werewolves, they have lost the thinking power they had when they were in human form... The only thing that can be done is to act by instinct...


    "Shut up all to me!" Lucian roared, once again calming the werewolves temporarily...


    At this time, a werewolf who was going to check on his brother returned to Lucian''s side... "The leader-little Jamie, they are all dead... Their heads are all shattered..."


    Lucian knew that little Jamie was just the werewolves who had just jumped out and were slapped back by Erica... Their heads were actually slapped, which was a bit too much for Lucian''s expectation...


    After fighting with vampires for so many centuries, Lucian knew¡ªthese guys never ruled the roost by strength...not to mention, it was his own people who killed...the werewolf¡¯s body is not muddy, if If there is no special means, it is very difficult to kill the werewolf.


    The werewolf¡¯s anti-strike ability is very strong, coupled with their BUG recovery ability...It''s almost like the immortal Xiaoqiang, but-now-his people are actually crushed by the brain of a vampire slapped... ¡­This really challenges Lucian¡¯s cognition for centuries.


    Thinking of this, Lucian squinted, "I have to say--you really surprised me...Erica, one of the three elders of the dignified vampire, would actually recognize a human as the master, and...the vampire is so powerful. I can kill my people with bare hands...I am becoming more and more curious about you now..."


    "Actually, I am also very curious..." Zhou Ye was really curious... "Are there no women among you?? And... when you transform, will your aesthetics also change? If your aesthetics change If you say... do you know how to call a dog... If you call a dog, what breed do you like? Husky? Or shepherd? Or..."


    "Shut up¡ª"


    "Hehe..."


    "Hehe..."


    The scream in front was Lucian''s words, he was really mad at Zhou Ye...


    And of course the two laughs behind are Emilia and Erica...


    They really didn''t expect that their master was so talented that he would smoke this guy''s Qiqiao with just a few words...


    "I''m really curious... But since you are unwilling to answer my question... Then..." Zhou Ye spread his hands and said in a very regretful tone: "I have to ask you to die..."


    Following Zhou Ye¡¯s words, Emilia and Erica turned into two indistinguishable lights and shadows as if they had heard the command. In an instant¡ªappearing next to the werewolves around, slapped one by one... My head is like patting a watermelon, patted to pieces one by one...


    After absorbing the blood bestowed by their master, Emilia and Erica are no longer creatures of the same dimension with these guys... For them, these guys are not even qualified to play with them...


    Lucian''s eyes widened... stared at the weird scene before him in horror.


    "No... it''s not true... how could it..."


    Lucian absolutely couldn''t believe that at least the evenly matched enemies that were able to fight in the past are now¡ªbecoming so powerful...what is going on?Is everything just an illusion??Yes...this is an illusion...that can''t scare me...the illusion...


    As the two women returned to their host, the sound of those headless bodies falling to the ground passed through...


    "Puff--Puff...Puff..."


    "Master... those guys really don''t have a woman..." Erica took out her handkerchief in disgust, wiped the blood and brains on her hand, while watching those who had recovered their human form due to death. The corpse... said to his master in a funny way.


    "I don''t think any woman would like to be in this form..." Emilia also gently wiped her nails, and said: "If I were to be so ugly...I would definitely kill myself... ¡­"


    "..." Lucian''s face twitched...


    "Puff--!" Lucian''s expression did not hide from Zhou Ye''s eyes. He felt like his maid inadvertently solved the case.But think about it...Women like muscular men, it does not mean that they like to become muscular women... and compared to vampires, werewolves are indeed too ugly...


    "Okay, send this patriarch on the road... I found a funny little mouse... Go and catch him back..." With Zhou Ye''s voice, his figure flickered and disappeared instantly. ...


    "Lucian...bye..."


    Emilia smiled slightly, and her figure appeared behind Lucian in a flash... Then-raised the hand knife and gently slashed it across Lucian''s neck... A big head just got out of the neck. ...


    "How...maybe..." Lucian''s head was still trembling and quivering until it fell to the ground... he asked.


    He is really really hard to believe...Why is it just a small ambush, but finally turned into his own burial ground...This-what the hell is going on... Why is the vampire suddenly so powerful... Did you go to the wrong set?


    He had no time to ask these questions...because he was plunged into darkness...he couldn''t wake up anymore...


    And on the other side-on a high ground three kilometers away from the incident site, a man was looking at the incident site through the high-powered military telescope with a frightened expression... the more he looked, the more frightened...


    To be honest, when the two bodyguard cars were smashed by the boulder, he watched with a smile... But when Emilia rushed out of the car and slapped the boulder, the look on his face was not so. It looks good... Especially the scene of Emilia and Erica besieging the werewolves, which made his face look very ugly...


    "It seems that I really miscalculated this time... I didn''t expect Emilia to be so powerful..." Craven said while putting away his binoculars, "It looks like I''m really going to escape this time... "


    Just as he said, he turned around-but saw a handsome boy with black hair...


    "Hello... How about I want you to be a guest, suspicious voyeur..."


    "You..." Before he finished speaking, he felt a pain in his head, and then fell into a coma... The last thought of Craven before he went into a coma was that he knew he shouldn''t come to see Ai. How did Miria die...


    Reference 1195


    Chapter one hundred and ninety five


    Selena rubbed her eyebrows tiredly. She looked at the woman in the black robe standing beside her, and said hesitantly, "Miss Winesa, are you here to get off work again? Time..."


    "Oh, it''s this time..." The female Auror Vinessa of the Ministry of Magic looked at her pocket watch and said apologetically to Selena: "It seems that today''s investigation is over. I have another date... Well, see you tomorrow..."


    As the voice of Winnessa fell, her figure instantly disappeared in front of Selena...


    "These wizards..." Selena shook her head with a headache...


    Since she started cooperating with the Ministry of Magic, she has had to change her work and rest habits. The days and nights in the past have become the same work and rest as normal humans, which makes her feel very unaccustomed... but no way, this is What these Aurors insist on...


    In their words, the elimination of werewolves is a long-term job, and they don¡¯t want to become a dark race that turns day and night. That would be too painful...


    But fortunately, they did not forget to use some magic tricks to help their vampire allies, so that they will not be exposed to the sun during the day... So, Selena is somewhat grateful to them... Of course. Selena is also very interested in some of their small spells, such as the black mist technique that helps them block the sun, which makes her very interested...


    It''s just that-each of these guys has some quirks, such as her collaborator, this Miss Winnessa-although she has great strength, she is a star chaser... It is said that her idol is that one The young wizard who easily defeated the dark wizard who provoked the wizarding world war...


    Although this Miss Winnessa had shown her magical photos of the wizard, Selena had to admit that the wizard was indeed a very handsome boy, but she still couldn''t understand...the fanaticism of the star chasers.


    To be honest-about the encirclement and suppression of werewolves, a wizard took the initiative to seek cooperation from the blood race. In the past, although Selena knew about the existence of wizards, she was limited to knowing it...


    None of the blood races, including her, has a connection with the wizard family...


    You must know that the fertility of the blood family is relatively weak, and fewer newborns are born, and there is no wizard blood... Therefore, the wizard world is like a mirrored flower to them, knowing it is not clear... ¡­


    However, through this cooperation with the Ministry of Magic, they have learned a lot about the Wizarding World. Of course... They are only limited to understanding, and even the newspapers of the Wizarding World cannot get... with her cooperation. In the words of the author, the wizard represents mystery. If everyone knows it, wouldn¡¯t it be too bad?


    Especially vampires, a dark race that is entangled with Muggles, is the focus of the wizarding world...


    "It''s almost time to go back..." Selena looked at the moon that had risen to the middle of the sky... She should also go back to rest...

 Chapter 845

    Thinking of this, she didn''t hesitate to jump from the roof of a dozen-storey building...


    It''s already midnight, except for drunks, no passers-by will pass by... So Selena doesn''t care if her anomaly will be exposed to the world, let alone... Even if there is a drunk below, there is no picture. Without the truth, who would believe the words of a drunk??


    Selena, who had fallen on the ground, walked easily towards a nearby parking lot, her car was still parked there... After flying a few drunks who wanted to pester her, Selena arrived Next to my car, I opened the door and got on the car and started to fire up... in one go.


    With a roar of this Aston Martin roadster, the headlights cut through the darkness like a sharp sword, and headed towards the kinship den in the suburbs...


    Unlike Emilia, who likes to ride in cars, Selena likes to drive by herself, especially fast... to experience the feeling of speed and speed...


    Fortunately, as a death walker, it is not difficult to get a good car... After all, longevity breeds for centuries, even a pig can save a lot of money, let alone Vampire...


    They have their own business, their own supermarket... even their own bank...


    These industries ensure that they can live a life of drunkenness and death...


    Of course, Selena doesn¡¯t envy the people¡¯s attitude towards life, she hates werewolves...because¡ªher parents were killed by werewolves...when she was very young, she wanted to kill all these big dogs. ...


    When Selena drove out of London and was about to reach her lair, she suddenly found something wrong... She slowly parked her car on the side of the road and got out of the car...


    On the road, some small stones were scattered on the top, but this was not something that caught Selena''s attention... Two big puddles of blood spilled on the road one after the other, and the blood exuded the smell of her people...


    Selena has already realized that something may be going on here... She focused on these two stalls of blood with a serious expression, and after a round... she made new discoveries... She found more than a dozen stalls of blood. , The stink of werewolves in these bloodstains, she could smell it from a long distance...


    "Not good..." Selena hurriedly got into the car and stepped on the accelerator pedal-this Aston Martin flew towards the vampire manor 20 kilometers away with the roar of the engine. go with¡­¡­


    At this moment, Selena is really anxious-in her imagination, it must be the gathering place of her own race that has been exposed, and was attacked by those big dogs...


    The original journey of ten minutes was completed in just eight minutes under Selena''s acceleration... She has already fully utilized the advantages of this car...


    However, when she rushed to the manor, she found that-it seemed that things weren''t what she thought...


    Because--at this moment, the entire luxuriously decorated villa is still brightly lit...especially the laughter from time to time shows that it has not been attacked...and the vampire guards who should have stood guard are still standing guard. Own position...what is going on?


    With a question mark in mind, Selena parked the car in front of the door and got out of her car... She was sure that the blood smell she smelled on the road belonged to her own people, and she was also sure she was just watching around. The bloodstains we arrive definitely belong to werewolves...


    The fierce battle definitely just broke out there...


    But looking at the situation here, it definitely doesn''t look like some battle has just broken out... on the contrary, it seems to be celebrating something.


    With such a question, Selena pushed open the heavy door of the hall... walked in...


    Reference 1196


    Chapter one hundred and ninety-six


    "Here, I declare...Clevin, guilty of murder and treason...convicted...Do you have any objections?"


    The originally luxurious hall has been arranged like a solemn court at this moment. Almost all vampires who have no mission are standing on both sides. Their faces are either serious, or disdain, laugh or fanatical, watching sitting Emilia who acts as a judge on the main seat.


    Regardless of the expressions on their faces, in the face of Emilia¡¯s trial, no one dared to question... the guys who dared to question were already dead on the ground, those lying on the ground all around, Both are Craven''s best friends...


    When Emilia came back from clutching Klevin, they wanted to rescue Klevin, and the result was self-evident-each of them had entered a permanent sleep... and could never wake up again. ...


    Even when Craven was convicted by Emilia and was about to be executed, some vampires couldn''t help but cheer...


    They are the losers in the power struggle. Each of them has a grudge against Craven... and the other cheering people are Emilia¡¯s attendants. For them... their master executed a fellow, Of course they have to cheer for fun...


    "No¡ªyou can¡¯t do this... Emilia, I¡¯m from Victor... You can¡¯t sentence me to death... You don¡¯t have the right to do this..." When he heard Emilia¡¯s words, Craven Screamed frantically... He knew how terrifying the death penalty of vampires was...


    In view of the characteristics of vampires, the death penalty of vampires is-put him in the sun, and he will be dried into a corpse by the sun in an instant... That kind of pain is something he never wants to experience...


    "No, of course I can..." Emilia stood up, took a step, came to the kneeling Victor, and said, "You-- Victor, colluding with werewolves, intending to murder Members of the elders, just this one crime can leave you dead without a place to bury..."


    "No--no--please...please...I shed blood for the people...I also saved you, Greg..." Seeing that she could not be forgiven in front of Emilia, Craven couldn''t help but turn his goal to the onlookers...


    But no matter which tribe he looked at, that person put his head aside and joked... With the current power of Emilia, who would dare to save him...


    At this moment, the door of the hall was opened from the outside with a bang...


    A woman wearing a tight leather jacket with shoulder-to-shoulder black hair came in, "What happened here?"


    "Selena... my God... Selena, save me... save me... Selena... Emilia wants to kill me... She wants to kill me..." See this The woman who opened the door suddenly walked in, as if she had seen her own great savior, Kneeling and crawling in front of Selena, grabbed the ground with her head... and called for help.


    He felt that-if anyone in this room could save himself from Emilia, then it would be Selena...


    This is not to say that Selena has a close relationship with him and will desperately save him, but he knows-Emilia had liked Selena for a while, so-her attitude towards Selena It''s different from the attitude towards others...but he just holds a little secret that Selena doesn''t know, this secret can change his life.


    But he didn''t know that the current Emilia is completely different from the previous Emilia... The current Emilia has been completely straightened by her master, Zhou Ye... No more interest...


    "Oh? It must be because you committed an unforgivable crime...so you deserve to die..." Selena is not interested in the help of Craven in front of her. She can be said to be the person who hates this guy most. One of them... I think I am the second in command of the clan, and I always want to tease myself... Such a disgusting guy, it''s unreasonable to die... How could she plead for this guy?


    After saying this, Selena turned around and walked upstairs. She was not interested in this scene. With this free time, she might as well go back to the house and rest for a while.


    Hearing Selena¡¯s words, Craven was taken aback at first, but then¡ªhe began to wailing: ¡°Selena...help me...help me...I know a secret about your parents. of¡­¡­"


    "..."


    Hearing what Craven said, Selena''s figure was dumbfounded, she stopped her pace as she was about to go upstairs...turned her head and looked at Craven."My parents'' secret?? What''s my parents'' secret??"


    "Your parents weren''t actually killed by the werewolves... They were killed by Victor... The reason why he adopted you is just because you look so much like his dead daughter..." Craven really didn''t. If he dares to play a riddle with Selena at this time, he is afraid that in the end... it will be self-defeating. Selena asks Emilia to draw her own blood so that she can see her memory. Then she is too miserable... ¡­Being bled before death.


    Therefore, he could only deliberately tell this matter...


    After saying it, Selena will no longer be able to live with this group of people...In this way, it is inevitable for her to betray the bleeding clan. At that time...maybe in order to increase some strength, she will choose to take advantage of herself. ...Anyway, I can''t stay in the clan anymore...Only the rebellious blood clan can survive...


    I have to say-Craven did get his wish...


    At the moment when he told the truth about the killing of Selena¡¯s parents... all the people standing around began to look at Selena with strange eyes, and they all touched their hands towards their waist... there was a pistol. .


    The moment Selena heard what Craven said, her heart was surging like a river...


    Could it be that these years, he has been acknowledging the thief as his father?


    Could it be that all these years... I hate the wrong person??


    Selena''s hands are shaking... Although she really wants to kill now, go to the place where the elder is sleeping to wake up Victor, and then ask him if he killed his own parents--


    But now... she knows that she can''t do this, because-she is surrounded by her clan... Now the safest way to do it should be-"What a joke... Craven, you are... ¡­"


    Selena hadn''t finished her words, she instantly took out two pistols from behind her... and shot the group of vampires around the hall...


    However¡ªshe couldn¡¯t fire a shot...because a warm body pressed her from behind and caught her shooting with her fingers... "Don¡¯t be so excited, my baby¡­¡­"


    Reference 1197


    6 Chapter One Thousand Ninety Seven


    When everyone saw who the man appeared behind Selena was, they couldn''t help but exclaimed...

 Chapter 846

    "He¡ªhow could he appear there..."


    "He seems to be very familiar with Selena? God... isn''t he the man of Elder Emilia?"


    "Am I dreaming..."


    The man who appeared behind Selena was no one else¡ªit was Zhou Ye who came back with Emilia.


    As soon as Emilia came back, she killed all of Craven¡¯s accomplices with a thunderous posture, and threw Craven to the ground, demanding that all the tribesmen in the lair be summoned, and a public trial meeting... Family case.


    In front of Emilia with a murderous face, of course no one dared to ask who the man behind Emilia was and why Emilia took him to appear in their vampire¡¯s lair...


    Of course, although no one dared to ask, Emilia still introduced her master to the people... but she didn''t dare to say that Zhou Ye was her master, only that Zhou Ye was a powerful wizard, and at the same time¡ª ¡ªAnd her man...


    If you can say this, Emilia has asked her owner for permission. After all, she wants to lead the vampire family. If her status is too low, those vampires will also feel unbalanced...


    Zhou Ye is still willing to save her a bit of face for Emilia, who is doing her best to serve her...


    Regarding Emilia¡¯s introduction to Zhou Ye, those vampires...someone who believed, and some who didn''t believe it...but all the vampires¡¯ doubts disappeared when their parents didn¡¯t want to go with that man...Duni Ma is so close, you say he is your man, of course we believe...


    There are even vampires who want to go back and ask this elder''s man about how to straighten a pull...


    When the public trial just started, Zhou Ye had been sitting next to Emilia, and Emilia¡¯s forbidden Erica had been serving this man... Seeing this scene, the crowd of vampires was jealous and hated again. ......Is there any benefit for a romantic wife to find a lesbian?The harem and palace were blatantly opened, it seems that Elder Emilia is not jealous at all... This is simply a winner in life...


    And when Selena just walked in, because of the angle, she didn¡¯t see Zhou Ye... But now, as she felt the warm embrace behind her and the breath in her ears, she felt a sense of loss at that moment. ... What a solid and warm embrace.


    However, Selena is Selena. Although she lost her senses for a moment, it does not mean that she has completely given up resisting being slaughtered...


    She lifted her calf slightly upwards, and then stepped on Zhou Ye''s toes...


    She stepped on Zhou Ye''s toes as she wished, but... Zhou Ye''s reaction was beyond her expectation. Neither did she hear the man''s screams in her ears, nor did she loosen her upper arms. The sign of opening... Instead, it was still the man, who said tepidly in her ear: "It breaks my heart too much, my dear... I stepped on me as soon as I came... You know, these shoes are The latest models from Paris Fashion Week, very expensive..."


    "I care about you..." Selena was almost amused by Zhou Ye... At this time, still caring about shoes??


    However, I have to say that Zhou Ye¡¯s arms are too powerful, and she really can¡¯t get rid of it... Just when Selena planned to use a trick that hurts us, she was stopped by Zhou Ye¡¯s whisper. ... "My dear, don''t worry... I will help you figure out the cause of your parents'' death... Now, the most important thing is to watch the show..."


    "Watching the show? Didn''t you see that I was going to be beaten into a sieve soon?" Perhaps because of Zhou Ye''s voice, Selena couldn''t help but whisper.


    "Don''t worry, baby... I am here, and you won''t be hurt..." Of course Zhou Ye will protect her safety, not to mention, just relying on her face exactly like her own woman Catherine. Zhou Ye would not just sit back and watch.


    Maybe it''s because of Zhou Ye''s indifference in his tone, or maybe it''s because of Zhou Ye''s solid embrace... Catherine coughs, wrong, it''s Selena... Selena actually believes that this has not happened behind her. He gave up resistance when he saw a man with a face.


    At this time, all the blood clan members turned their eyes to Emilia''s face standing in the middle of the crowd. They were waiting for their elders to give orders...


    Some people are even waiting to see Zhou Ye''s jokes schadenly and happily-he who made you dare to pick up girls in front of our elders, and they are still our clan flowers. Are you going to capsize this time??The elder has been so tolerant of giving you all his imprisonment, you are not satisfied with acridine, you actually stared at our clan flower...it will kill you in a while...


    However, what makes these envious, jealous and hateful guys never expect is¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    What they waited for was not their elder¡¯s order to capture her guilty man, but¡ª¡°I¡¯ll prove that what Craven said was all lies... Selena¡¯s parents were indeed killed by werewolves. The fact is beyond doubt..."


    "You''re lying... You''re lying..." Craven is crazy... He desperately wants to break free and press his guards, wanting to get up, but-Emilia will no longer give him a chance ... "Put him down, wait for dawn, execute the death sentence..."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Two guards loyal to Emilia, one from the left and the other, grabbed Craven and walked to the dungeon...


    Selena looked at this scene in front of her with a dazed expression. She still had questions in her heart. Who on earth killed her parents?However, at this time-Emilia has walked to her side and announced: "I''m here for today. Others can continue your entertainment..."


    Emilia stepped up to the stairs, and she stopped her steps slightly beside Selena: "Come with me¡ªSelena, I want to talk to you about some things..."


    "Oh..." Selena nodded, just about to go upstairs with Emilia, but found that she was still half-held by the man behind her, and couldn''t help but whispered: "Have you enough... "


    "No... a lifetime is not enough!" Although Zhou Ye said so, he let Selena go, but his hand still held Selena''s hand tightly. Selena threw it a few times, unable to After breaking free, he gave up the idea and let him hold his hand...


    To be honest, at this time when her heart is filled with hesitation, someone can hold her hand, no matter what the purpose is, it is an invisible support for Selena...


    Watching the three people walk up the stairs, the kinsmen in the hall began to talk...


    Of course, their interest in the old gossip of their own parents is far greater than that of Craven¡¯s crimes of treason... Craven himself was too arrogant and domineering in the clan, so he was not very popular in the clan. For his death, No one cares except for those best friends who have been cleaned up by Emilia.


    What these guys are most concerned about is-what is the relationship between the elders and the little white face? It seems that the elders don¡¯t dare to care about the little white face... This doesn¡¯t match their understanding of the elders... You know, Emily Ya Ke was born in the army. Long ago, he had participated in the army to wipe out the werewolves together. That is the existence of the real heroine...


    When my own man was holding Selena, the elders of my own parents actually acted so calm...This is not like her character...What if the relationship between her and Zhou Ye is fake?These guys absolutely don''t believe it.They are too aware of their elder¡¯s sexual orientation. Since they will stop this guy in public, it means that their elders have absolutely fallen in love with him, otherwise they would not do it...


    On this topic, these guys started a discussion... Some people say that because Elder Emilia has been interested in Selena for a long time, so the man who indulges himself in Selena is also for love... But some people say, maybe It¡¯s because my own parents can¡¯t beat that man [the evidence is that the man¡¯s movements at that moment are like teleportation, almost no one sees it]...Because of the difference in strength, I have to force a smile...


    In short, there are any guesses...


    Reference 1198


    One thousand one hundred and ninety-eight chapters


    "What do you want to say to me?" Selena walked into Emilia''s room, looking at the elder of the vampire clan in front of her with some alertness. To her... what Emilia said, [ Craven is lying... His parents were really killed by werewolves] This sentence, Selena never believed...


    "Don''t be afraid... Selena, I''m not your enemy..." Seeing Selena staring at her like a cat with fried fur, Emilia just smiled, and she stepped to her master. Saying like a baby: "Master-you see, Mister Selena doesn''t believe me..."


    "..."


    The expression on Selena¡¯s small face at the moment is really awkward... It was only at this time that she could see Zhou Ye¡¯s face clearly. While feeling that he was a bit familiar, it was also for Zhou Ye and Emilia¡¯s. Surprised...


    Emilia--


    One of the three elders of the blood family¡ª¡ª


    Centennial Archon¡ª¡ª


    Actually call this familiar man master...


    Haven''t you woken up yet??


    While Selena was surprised, there was also an unspeakable sour feeling in her heart... as if her own doll was robbed.


    "You-- actually have such a relationship with her...?" Selena looked at Zhou Ye with disdain, as if she was watching a playboy.She really wanted to ask, why you still call my dear for such a relationship with her, why you call me baby...


    "My dear...you are my woman...have you forgotten it?" Zhou Ye, who was possessed by the actor, had a sad expression on his face, looking at Selena affectionately."In other worlds, you are my love, my wife...have you forgotten it?"


    "..." At that moment, Selena really felt as if she was being electrocuted by Zhou Ye, but - she still hardened her heart and said coldly: "In other worlds? I don''t understand at all. what are you saying¡­¡­"


    "The entire universe is made up of multiple universes... You should understand this?" After Zhou Ye finished speaking, before Selena answered, he continued: "There are countless you in countless universes. In the multiverse, everyone plays a different role...In this universe, you are a vampire, while in another universe, you are an ordinary human..."


    Selena seemed to be attracted by Zhou Ye''s story. She asked curiously: "Then what do I do in another universe?"


    "A host, a host full of justice..." Zhou Ye replied without hesitation.


    "A host who is full of justice?? Ha ha..." Selena said mockingly: "Then how did she survive?"


    As a vampire who has lived for hundreds of years, Selena has long seen through all the hypocrisy and lies in the world. For her... the victory of justice over evil is nothing more than people¡¯s yearning for beauty, a real society. The above is full of lies and betrayal...


    How could a righteous little white lotus survive?In particular, she is also a host... You can''t say that public figures are not good people, you can only say that there are only two darkest places in society, one is the political arena, the other is the entertainment industry... A host with a sense of justice ?Ha ha¡­¡­

 Chapter 847

    "Of course it''s because of me..." Faced with Selena''s doubts, Zhou Ye said without hesitation: "Because I own 20% of the shares in that TV station, so-even though those guys hate you I want to die, but I can do nothing about you..."


    "...It''s her, not me..." After Selena retorted subconsciously, she felt a little bit of her own jealousy...Why is that guy so good for life? It''s the wind and the wind, the rain and the rain, and there are A man is her strongest backing, but she is so unlucky, why did she lose her parents since she was a child, and started fighting when she was a minor in order to avenge her...


    "My dear... you and her are alone... you are all my lovers..." Zhou Ye is a bit addicted to pretending to be affectionate recently...


    "What happened to her then?" Selena asked curiously.


    "Later...Later..." Zhou Ye made a sorrowful look... "Later-she left that world..."


    Zhou Ye continued her very challenging career as an actress, while silently praying in her heart, [Catherine...When her husband returns, she will treat you well, and besides, she has not lied... She has indeed returned to herself. Leaving the Marvel world...it can be regarded as leaving that world.


    But obviously, Zhou Ye''s misleading words and a sad expression made Selena think that the woman had already left the world... She couldn''t help but open her arms and hugged this handsome boy who seemed very sad... Comfortingly said: "Everything is over...it''s over..."


    "In order to find you... I broke the dimensional wall and wandered everywhere in the multiverse... I have seen the dusk of the gods, and I have seen the starship that obscures the sky... Today-I finally found it again You... honey!"


    Zhou Ye said, holding up Selena¡¯s little face, he must give her a long-awaited reunion. Don¡¯t...


    However, his vision was blocked by Selena''s hand... "That... I don''t believe you... But... But this reality is too weird..."


    Selena said a little bit...


    To be honest, Selena almost succumbed just now... but in the end she still blocked Zhou Ye...


    "How can you believe me... honey..." Zhou Ye looked at Selena and asked.


    "You...you..." Selena was a little overwhelmed by Zhou Ye''s hot eyes... Finally, she bit her silver teeth and said: "If all of this is true, then you will prove it. I think...I want your blood..."


    "No problem...you bite..." Zhou Ye said, pulling his neckline and pushing his neck in front of Selena...


    Seriously-Selena was really moved at this moment... But at the same time she was moved, she was a little jealous... Although Zhou Ye said that that person is also herself, just another self in a different universe, But-she is still a little jealous... Everything that the jealous guy has experienced with this man, she has not experienced...


    "Then I really bite... You know, after being bitten by me, you will become a vampire..." Selena reminded him for fear that Zhou Ye would not know.


    "I don''t care... For you, I am willing to become a vampire..." Zhou Ye felt that his level of speaking sensuality seemed to have declined... But forget it, just make do with it... I will find more people to practice in the future... ¡­


    "..." Selena stopped talking nonsense, she bit Zhou Ye''s neck as soon as she stepped her feet... and Emilia, who was standing on the other side, looked at Selena with a good show, she knew... ...Someone is going to be unlucky...


    Sure enough, Selena gave up as soon as she bit it...


    "...Are you really a human? Why is the skin so thick..."


    "Ah, I''m sorry...I forgot..." Zhou Ye apologized in a hurry, and at the same time forced a drop of golden blood between his fingers... Put it in front of Selena, "Come and feel everything..."


    "Hmm..." Selena nodded, then opened her mouth and bit Zhou Ye''s finger...


    Reference 1199


    Chapter one hundred and ninety-nine


    When Selena swallowed Zhou Ye''s drop of blood, it was as if she had entered a long dream...


    In the dream, she saw what Zhou Ye said about herself in another world, Catherine¡ª¡ª


    She saw all the memories of the encounter between Catherine and Zhou Ye...


    She also saw the time Catherine and Zhou Ye spent together...At that moment, she really felt like she couldn''t tell whether she was Catherine or Selena...At the same time, she also saw the gorgeous starry sky. When Zhou Ye stood at the front of the starship, he scolded Fang Qiu''s sight.


    I also saw the umbrella-shaped starship that covered the sky...


    All of that made her so shocked...


    Actually-Zhou Ye''s memory contained in this drop of blood is incomplete...


    Just like a movie editing, Zhou Ye edited his own memory clips into a blockbuster for Selena to watch... Others can¡¯t do it, it doesn¡¯t mean that Zhou Ye, who has integrated the heart of the universe and whose body has reached the limit, can¡¯t do it... ¡­


    Of course he wouldn''t show Selena the memory shots of his closeness with other women... Isn''t that his own death?no Zuo no Die¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye said he would never do anything...


    Moreover, he also used the film montage technique to slightly adjust the order of his memories, which convinced Selena... to find Selena, he suffered a lot...


    This requires Zhou Ye himself to have absolute control over his body and a certain amount of power outside the specifications, and these are precisely what Zhou Ye lacks...


    Of course, because it was the first time to do such a job, Zhou Ye was still somewhat uncomfortable...


    After a long time, Selena finally read Zhou Ye''s edited memory and opened her eyes... At the moment she opened her eyes, she felt that she was Catherine, and Zhou Ye was his lover... "Dear... ¡­"


    "You believe me... are you? Baby..." Zhou Ye looked at Selena affectionately and asked softly.


    "Hmm... I have worked hard for you... dear..." Selena couldn''t help the excitement in her heart anymore. She stepped on her feet and took the initiative to speak up to Zhou Ye... Because of Zhou Ye''s bad editing, Selena I really thought that Zhou Ye had gone through a lot of hardships to find herself...How could she not be moved...


    Of course Zhou Ye won''t be polite...


    It¡¯s just that you shouldn¡¯t proceed halfway through this mouth. Selena felt like she had swallowed a sun in her body, burning her whole body with a burning pain... The kind of pain, even with Selena¡¯s strength, could not bear. She screamed... "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    "Master... Selena¡¯s change has begun..." Of course, Emilia, who came by, knew why Selena screamed. She had encountered this scene before. She knew that it was because of her master. The energy contained in his blood is too huge, even one drop is enough to burn them to ashes...


    "I know..." Zhou Ye nodded, and then said to Selena: "My dear... because the blood energy in my body is too large, you can''t bear it... but don''t worry, I will help you absorb it. The one who loses this energy... believe me? Baby..."


    "Hmm...!" Selena nodded her head vigorously, and she wouldn''t be able to believe it... Now, no one can save her except Zhou Ye...


    When Selena nodded, Zhou Ye started to act...but his actions made Selena a little bit shy... "Why, why take off my clothes..."


    "In our East, there is a theory of yin and yang, solitary yin is not long, solitary yang does not produce... My blood is too positive, and you are both a vampire and a woman, so you belong to the body of extreme yin. Now, I need to use yin and yang. The art of fusion will help you overcome difficulties..."


    As Zhou Ye explained, he kept his hands off, peeling Selena into a little white sheep in a moment... He actually lied, the magical theory of Yin and Yang... This is just Zhou Ye wanting to kill Celine. Na has completely become an excuse for her own woman.


    With Zhou Ye''s current ability to speak spirit, he only needs to think about it in his mind to get Selena through.


    It''s just that at this moment, Selena has been burnt by Zhou Ye''s golden blood. She just feels that her whole body is very hot, and she even wants to scratch her skin...


    But fortunately, Zhou Ye hugged her, making her temporarily unable to hurt herself...


    With the pain in her body, Selena felt that her pain seemed to be much better...


    But soon-she didn''t think so...


    Because-the storm is coming...


    Selena feels like a flat boat in a storm, rising and falling with the huge waves... The only thing she can do is to hug this man who is like a life-saving straw... Let him do...


    Emilia, who stood by, looked at Selena, who was yelling hoarsely under her master...I was so envious...


    You know, even she only absorbed half a drop of her master''s blood and became so powerful... Selena actually absorbed a whole drop. Is this the concept of a god horse?That means...wait a while...after her master completely surrenders Selena, she will have power far beyond her own...


    At this moment, Emilia felt that her door had been quietly pushed open. She turned her head to see that it was not someone else, but her former maid and now sister-Erica...


    "Is everything done?" Emilia looked at Erica who walked to her, and asked in a low voice.

 Chapter 848

    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Erica nodded her little head, and looked at the couch with envy... For her, what she admired was not the power that Selena would have, but the envy of Selena getting her master. pet¡­¡­


    For her, just downstairs, her master gave herself an order in her mind... so she didn''t come back until now...


    No matter how envious, jealous and hate Erica and Emilia are... this yin and yang ritual has been carried out for nearly three hours...


    After the ceremony, Selena felt that she was left with a breath...


    Of course, the feeling in the ceremony also made her deeply addicted to it... unable to extricate herself.


    "My dear... tell me the truth... Katherine... what happened to Katherine in the end?" Although she was tired and didn''t want to talk, Selena still had a strong fighting spirit... questioning Zhou Ye...


    She found a hole in her entire memory...


    In that indistinct memory, his man can do almost everything... Thinking about it for a moment, Selena knows... his man will never let Catherine die... and he does. Ability to do so.


    It¡¯s just that when she just wanted to talk, the mutation happened... The rest of her could only be like the meat on the chopping board, let Zhou Ye fiddle... But after this ceremony, Selena already knew that she would never I can''t do without the man in front of me... But the ending of Catherine is her heart...


    One reason-because she didn''t want to be a substitute for Catherine...


    Another reason is-she wants to listen to the truth of her man... even if the truth is more hurtful, but-this is a question of attitude...


    "Well... baby... I admit I lied... Catherine is Catherine... You are you... Catherine finally returned to my world with me... And you, baby, you will see her in the future..." Zhou Ye very bachelor admits that he just lied...


    "I knew..." Selena turned her eyes and sighed helplessly... Even if she knew the truth--she couldn''t live without this man now...because she had absorbed a drop of Zhou Ye''s blood. The power is close to the level of death, and currently it is the level of the Marvel demigod...


    With this level of power, Selena can even feel that her destiny has been entangled with Zhou Ye just now... She can''t be separated anymore... And she doesn''t want to be separated...


    Chapter 1200


    One thousand two hundred chapters


    Selena was nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, and she still had a small heart knot that she hadn''t solved: "Dear...my parents..."


    Before Selena''s words were finished, Zhou Ye interrupted her words.


    Zhou Ye fully understood what Selena wanted to ask... He lightly patted Selena''s dolphins and said, "Don''t ask, baby... I know what you want to know..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye beckoned to Erica who was standing by... "Did you bring what I want?"


    "Master, already brought it..."


    As Erica said, she lifted a goblet from the table behind her, and the goblet was filled with bright red blood...


    Erica walked to the couch with the cup of blood, stretched out her hand, and handed the cup of blood to Selena."Mother, the truth you want--!"


    "This is..." Selena took the goblet suddenly, and looked at her man... "This is Craven''s blood?"


    "Yeah..." Zhou Ye nodded and smiled: "The truth I told you... is never as convincing as what you saw with your own eyes..."


    Selena understands what her man means, she knows... this is because her man does not want to influence her judgment because of his narration, so she let her use Craven¡¯s blood to extract the memory in Craven¡¯s mind... ¡­


    Selena lightly kissed Zhou Ye''s face with excitement...turned her gaze to the goblet filled with Kleven''s blood in her hand...


    "If it was before, I might only be able to extract all of Craven''s memories by drinking all of this blood, but... now--" Selena said, looking at her man with affectionate eyes. "After being strengthened by you dear, I only need a little blood now, that''s enough..."


    As Selena said, she stretched out her finger, lightly dipped it in the goblet full of Kleven''s blood, and put it into her mouth...


    Suddenly-Craven''s memories of scenes flashed in Selena''s mind like a video playback...


    From the battle between vampires and werewolves in the Dark Middle Ages, to the later vampires destroying the werewolves... to later... the birth of the werewolf leader Lucian... and later because of Victor¡¯s greed... he left Lucian and created A new werewolf race, a werewolf race that can switch between human form and wolf form at will.


    In order to obtain more powerful werewolf slaves, Victor used Lucian''s animality to infect more humans and create more werewolves...


    But-those who play fire will burn themselves...


    This sentence is so appropriate to Victor...


    In the end, Lucian broke free for some reason and led his people out of the vampire''s castle... became the vampire''s confidant, they were more cunning than their ancestors... and more sensible... this That''s why they are more difficult to deal with...


    Then-Selena saw...


    She saw that the vampires finally caught William, the ancestor of the werewolf...


    Then¡ªshe saw the image of her father in Craven¡¯s blood... Her father was sent to build a prison to imprison William...


    And then¡ªshe witnessed the moment Victor killed her parents...at this moment, she could no longer stand it...everything is clear...


    It was precisely because his father was sent to build a prison in which William was imprisoned, and Victor didn''t want the location of this prison to be exposed, so he killed his parents...Why did he leave himself?


    Selena also had some guesses in her heart...because she saw Victor¡¯s biological daughter, Sonia...she looked so much like herself... Maybe this is why Selena survived Victor¡¯s hands The reason...


    a long time----


    Selena finally opened her eyes...Two lines of tears shed silently from the corners of her eyes... "My dear... I want to kill Victor... I must kill him..."


    "I know... baby... I know..." Zhou Ye pityingly embraced Selena, who was crying silently, into his arms, patted her back gently, and comforted her in a low voice."Don''t worry, baby... we''re going to kill Victor now and avenge your parents..."


    "Hmm--!" Selena nodded with red eyes...


    "But before that... baby, you have to put on your clothes first..." Zhou Ye whispered: "I don''t want you to just go out like this... Then I''ll kill every man here with jealousy... "


    "Bad guy..." Selena was amused by Zhou Ye''s words. She lightly beat Zhou Ye''s Hungarian mouth... and obediently took the clothes she handed over from Emilia...


    The tight leather clothes she was wearing were torn apart by Zhou Ye in the battle just now...


    But fortunately, the most indispensable thing for Emilia here is beautiful clothes... Although those clothes don¡¯t seem to be suitable for combat, but¡ªin this case, Selena can¡¯t be picky anymore, after all¡ª ¡ªShe can¡¯t let Emilia go to her room to get clothes...


    Although she knew that Emilia had been turned into his maid by her own man, and she might be the kind of maid who could let him do whatever she wanted, but over the years, Selena couldn¡¯t get up. Just adapt to the change of identity between the two... this will take some time.


    With a sound of "stabbing", she surprised Selena who was wearing her clothes. She turned to see that her man was tearing the sheet on the couch, tearing off a sheet with bright red traces, and putting it into her pocket... "My dear, what are you doing..."


    "I''m collecting my own trophies..." Zhou Ye said without blushing... the trophies?What spoils?Of course it is the trophy representing Selena''s chastity... This is Zhou Ye''s most important collection...


    "Bad..." Selena understood what her man meant in a second, but what could she do?She couldn''t do anything except blush and scold her.


    "Hehe..." Faced with Selena''s shame, Zhou Ye just smiled, then got up, under the service of Erica, put on the clothes...


    I have to say that although women¡¯s clothes are always more prettier than men¡¯s, they are far more troublesome to wear than men¡¯s clothes...especially-Selena, who never wears makeup, actually wears light makeup... Women who are pleased with themselves...


    In this regard, Zhou Ye''s patience is very sufficient... and even help his woman Selena from time to time to trace her eyeliner...


    "You''re so beautiful... baby..." Zhou Ye held Selena''s face and said with some intoxication: "I really don''t want to go out... How about we kill Victor tomorrow? Anyway, he has always been. Lying there and falling asleep...Can''t run again..."


    "My dear... you know, I''m anxious now... I want to kill this bastard who has deceived me for hundreds of years..." Selena said, raising her head slightly, and giving a light to her man''s eyes. peck."After I come back... I will leave it to you... OK?"


    "Alright..." Zhou Ye sighed...

 Chapter 849

    Chapter 1201


    One thousand two hundred and one chapters


    Zhou Ye grabbed Selena''s hand and led Emilia and Erica towards a hidden elevator...


    This elevator goes directly to the underground, and the underground of this villa is where Victor and Marcus sleep.


    The elevator ran down to a depth of more than fifty meters, and then slowly stopped...The elevator door opened and Selena walked out of the door first and came to a corridor...


    In this short corridor, there is a wall that looks like a large block of glass, but it is actually the gatekeeper''s monitoring room...


    Not everyone can enter the sleeping place of the elders...At least, as the guardian knight of Victor, this guy is very responsible as a janitor...


    "Open the door..." Emilia walked to the mirror and ordered unceremoniously.


    "I''m sorry, Your Excellency Emilia, although you, as an elder, do have the right to wake up Lord Victor in an emergency, but¡ª" As the voice fell, the opaque reflective glass turned into a transparent form. Through the glass, in a small room, sat a strong man... He is Victor''s guardian knight, Charlie...


    As a guardian knight who was loyal to Victor when Victor was still a human, Charlie is nothing less than Emilia...


    Yes, Emilia is also one of the elders, but in Charlie''s opinion-he has only one master, that is Victor Lord... Other people may be able to chat with him, but they can never order him to do anything. ...


    Besides, the intensity of this intensive care unit is comparable to that of the underground vault of the Bank of America. Charlie believes that as long as he does not go out, no one can do anything to himself, not to mention-there is a red button beside him, which is an alarm. ...


    It only needs him to touch this thing lightly, and the whole old lair will ring a harsh alarm bell. At that time, the entire deathwalker army will rush down and eliminate all intruders...


    "But?? But what?" Emilia asked, looking at the gatekeeper in the glass with a lot of time.


    "But I have never seen this man next to you... I suspect that you have been intimidated, so please forgive me... I refuse you to enter the master''s sleeping place!" Charlie said unceremoniously.


    "It''s really long-winded..." Selena''s patience had long since disappeared between the two dialogues. Her figure flashed and disappeared in place... Then there was a sound of broken glass...


    When Emilia recovered, Selena had already broken through the special glass wall that could withstand heavy weapons bombardment, and appeared in the gatekeeper¡¯s cabin, her hand was pinching Charlie¡¯s neck and inserting him. Get up... "You have too much nonsense Charlie, I don''t want to listen to so much nonsense now..."


    "Why, why..." Charlie was also stunned by the sudden change in front of him. You know, he always thinks that Selena''s loyalty to Victor is not inferior to him, because after all, Victor raised her. Great, it can be said that, to a certain extent, Victor treats her like a daughter.


    "Because... I finally know the truth of the matter today..." After Selena finished speaking, she didn''t bother to explain anything to this guy. She squeezed his neck directly with her hand...


    "It turns out... it''s... this way..." At the last moment of his life, Charlie revealed a trace of clarity... Obviously, he also knew Selena''s real life experience.


    "You guys have deceived me like a fool for hundreds of years..." Seeing the last look in Charlie''s dying eyes, Selena felt even more angry... With a hard hand, he directly grabbed Charlie''s head. Down...


    The blood spurting from Charlie''s neck made Selena all over...


    "Baby, next time remember not to make yourself bloody... It''s so unsightly..." Zhou Ye said while using a cleansing magic on his woman, "You have to try to master yourself New power, baby... don¡¯t let anger take control of your mind!"


    "Sorry... honey... I''m just a little too angry..." Selena said apologetically to her man, "I promise not to be anymore..."


    "I hope so..." Zhou Ye was noncommittal about Selena''s words, he knew-Selena was not Catherine, she was a special force of vampires who had been slaughtered for hundreds of years...Death Walker, but this is fine, Selena''s attributes of this bloodthirsty rose added a somewhat strange charm to her.


    At this moment, Selena has pressed the button to open the door of the Sleeping Place... On the opposite side, a hidden door opened...


    "Wow..." Zhou Ye looked at the opened door, smiled and walked in...


    This is a round, hall-like room...In this room of more than 200 square meters, there is no furniture, only two simple coffins are placed directly opposite the door... ¡­


    But in fact-Selena knows that those two coffins are just illusions that attract people''s attention. The real coffins are underground...


    As soon as Selena walked into the room, she walked to the middle of the hall without hesitation, next to the round metal carvings with intricate patterns on the ground, and gently fiddled with the raised patterns in the middle... The entire circular sculpture was slowly slashed to the surroundings, and then an erected coffin slowly rose up...


    Selena looked at the sleeping Victor placed in the coffin with a complicated expression, but she couldn''t even start...


    "I have a very good suggestion... Baby, how about waking him up and killing him again?" Zhou Ye stood beside Selena with a bad idea, "It would be too much to let him die in a deep sleep. It''s cheaper..."


    "No... honey... let him die in a deep sleep!" Selena rejected her man''s bad idea."After all-he also raised me up..."


    "Well...whatever you want..." Zhou Ye shrugged...


    On the other hand, Emilia has also opened Marcus¡¯s sleeping coffin... This is something they have discussed before, to kill Marcus and Victor together, so that, as the elder, Emily Ya can rightly control the entire blood clan...


    As for who to throw this pot to carry??Isn''t there a ready-made Back Pot Kleven out there?


    Since he can collude with werewolves, adding the pot of murdering the two elders is also normal, isn''t it?


    "My dear...I''m done... let''s start!" Selena looked at Victor one last time and said to her man.


    Zhou Ye nodded, and then looked at Emilia... "How are your preparations?"


    "...Master...we...are we really all right?" Emilia asked with some worry...


    She was really worried, because-ever since she was transformed into a vampire, she had heard a rumor-Marcus, the ancestor of vampires, and William, the ancestor of werewolves, these two people will bring them to the vampire family no matter which one dies. Come to destroy... because they are the ancestors of the first generation...


    But¡ªin fact, this rumor is a lie, a lie made up by Marcus for his own safety...


    "Don''t worry, I am here, even if it''s the Big Bang, I won''t let you have trouble..." Of course, Zhou Ye knew what Emilia was worried about, and he said without hesitation: "That''s just a lie. ...Emilia..."


    "Okay..." Emilia said half-believingly... Although she was a little bit hesitant, since it was her master''s order, she couldn''t resist... "I''m ready here..."


    "Let the sun purify everything..." Zhou Ye hovered in mid-air, shining a ray of light from his body-these rays of light shone on the bodies of Marcus and Victor, suddenly bursting into a burst of wolf smoke ...


    The sleep between Marcus and Victor was broken, but they woke up too late...everything was irretrievable. In the end, they could only mourn and turn into a mass of ashes...


    As for the three daughters of Selena who were also exposed to the sun, after they absorbed the blood of their own men, they had long since been afraid of the sun... This kind of light gave them a warm feeling that they had never felt before. ...


    Emilia, who had always looked worried, saw Marcus completely dead, but there was no change in her body. She happily threw herself into the arms of her host who had just fallen from mid-air, and shouted in surprise: "Master ...I''m really fine...I''m really fine...It''s really just a lie..."


    "I have made you believe my dear words long ago..." Selena also rushed into her man''s arms, and all her heart knots were untied at this time... There was no more regret.


    Chapter 1202


    The first thousand two hundred and two chapters


    The fog in the early morning gradually dissipated, and the clouds in the distance glowed with red light-the morning sun rose...


    "No...you can''t do this...please...no..."


    For others, it is the rising sun that represents the revival of all things. For Craven, who is tied to the pillar in the middle of the manor, it is like a death knell about to ring, making him frightened...


    He struggled desperately, howling, begging...


    But no vampire dared to rescue him...


    They just hid in a villa out of the sun, carefully looking out the window...


    Today, for them... is an unforgettable day...


    First of all-the second in command of the clan, representing the second in command of elder Victor-Craven, was accused of colluding with werewolves and murdering Elder Emilia... Then, in the early hours of the morning-


    Elder Emilia announced again...

 Chapter 850

    When she just went to check the place where the elders were sleeping, she found out that Craven had actually killed the two elders and the gatekeeper in a frenzied manner...


    This makes them instantly feel that their sky is falling...


    Fortunately, however, Elder Emilia escaped Craven¡¯s poison...As the only remaining elder and archon, Elder Emilia naturally took over the throne of permanent archon of the blood race...


    At the same time, she announced...in order to maintain the tradition-to promote Erica and Selena to elders and jointly govern.


    Vampires protested at that time-


    They think that it is certainly okay for Elder Emilia to inherit the position of elder ¡ª¡ª


    But-why should Erica and Selena inherit the position of elder?


    In this regard, Erica and Selena unceremoniously showed their power and abilities to a group of vampires... In fact, the most important thing is power...


    After Erica and Selena easily overturned a group of death walkers... all the doubts disappeared...


    Now, these vampires are all crowded around the glass windows in the hall, watching Emilia and Erica who are standing outside discussing...


    "Are the elders crazy? They actually said that they have broken through the bloodline limit and become daywalkers... are you kidding?"


    "I also think Selena and the others are too reluctant... I admit that they do have a powerful and unmatched power... But-the sun is the enemy we can never face..."


    "Perhaps they have really broken through the bloodline limit?"


    "This is impossible¡­¡­"


    Emilia and Selena can of course hear the comments coming from behind them, but to them...the comments are meaningless, they just stared at the white skyline in a daze...


    "I have forgotten... How long have I not been in the sun..." Emilia said with emotion, "Three hundred years or five hundred years?"


    "No, for you, it should be more than a thousand years old..." Selena did not hesitate to break through Emilia''s tender words."For me, it''s about five hundred years..."


    "No... In this thousand years, at least I have spent six hundred years in deep sleep..." Emilia retorted: "You can''t calculate age in sleep..."


    "Don''t pretend to be tender..." Selena stopped talking before finishing her words...because she had already been punished by her own man...


    "Papa--Papa--" Two beeps...


    Selena and Emilia couldn''t help covering their dolphins, and gave their men a blank look...


    "You can''t stop a little bit and watch the sunrise with me? Learn to learn Erica...No one says anything..." Zhou Ye retracted the hands of the two women who had just punished them, rubbed their fingertips a little, and compared them a little bit. The flexibility of the two women... I have to say that Emilia is bigger, but-Selena is more flexible...


    "Spare me...sir...Spare me...please..."


    As the morning sun slowly rose in the sky, the sun dispelled the darkness a little bit... This made Craven, who was tied to the pillar in the yard, screamed frantically... However, his screams could not be exchanged for any substance. Help...because no one will help him...


    The daylight finally dispelled the last shadow in the yard...In an instant, it shone on Craven''s body...Suddenly his body was corroded by strong acid, and bursts of white smoke appeared...


    "what------!!!"


    Craven called so bitterly...so painful...


    However, no mercy can be exchanged...


    Because-Selena, Emilia and Erica are feeling the warmth of the morning sun with touches on their faces... At this moment, their eyes are involuntarily filled with tears...


    "What a warm sun..."


    "I...I''m going to sunbathe...uuuuu..."


    "I love the sun... I love the sun..."


    Only if you have lost it will you know how to cherish...


    Together with Selena and Erica, Emilia greedily bathes in the sun... Feeling the warmth the sun shines on their skin... It makes them excited and uncontrollable...


    "Okay, baby... pay attention to your influence-don''t forget that you are now the three elders in the clan..." Zhou Ye reminded the three women... in case they were too gaffes before their hands. ... "In the future, you will have the opportunity to enjoy the sun... Now... Craven is dead... You should go back and rest!"


    "..."


    Hearing what their man said, Emilia and Selena turned their gazes silently to Klevin who was tied to the wooden frame. At this time, he was completely dead... only a piece of clothing was left hanging on. On the rope...


    "It seems that it''s not that painful for him to walk..." Erica raised her eyebrows and said, "We should go back and rest..."


    "Well... go back..."


    "I''m also a little sleepy... I blame you, dear..." Selena couldn''t help but rubbed her slender waist, then couldn''t help but gently pinch her man again.


    "What''s up with me..." Zhou Ye sighed and called out.


    "Of course it''s the master, your fault... If it wasn''t the master, Mother Selena wouldn''t be so uncomfortable now..." Erica broke the secret... Selena''s pretty face turned red. ...


    At this moment, the vampires who were hiding in the room watching the execution scene through the glass windows have been fried...


    They didn''t expect that the three newly appointed elders were really not afraid of the sun... Doesn''t that mean that the last weakness of the vampire is gone?Oh my god... it''s unimaginable...


    When the three women walked into the hall with Zhou Ye, all the vampires couldn''t help but pay attention to the three women...


    Their eyes exude worship, or fear or greed or contemplation...


    The three women ignored those gazes, they directly pulled their men upstairs...For them, those guys'' envy and hatred gazes were of no use...the strong don¡¯t have to be afraid of the weak¡¯s jealousy...now, the most The key is to get some sleep, they are already a little sleepy...After all, they have been busy all night...


    Chapter 1203


    The first thousand two hundred and three chapters


    The Middle Ages in Europe are also known as the Dark Ages... In the future, Europeans in this era that began in the ninth century and ended at the end of the 15th century were ignorant, superstitious and ignorant...


    However, for Victor, he loves this era...It is precisely because this era when the power of the lord is greater than anything else, that he has the unattainable rights and endless life...


    Having these things does not mean that Victor is free from worries...


    At least he is very upset now...


    He was worrying about where to find a good tutor for his daughter...a tutor enough to teach his daughter to become a talent.


    Victor, as the largest lord in Brittany, a vampire lord with a large army of undead, he is undoubtedly powerful...


    But-those outstanding scholars are not so easy to find...


    To put it bluntly, those excellent scholars have all gone to the royal capitals of various countries, where they can use what they have learned to easily get the appreciation of the royal family, and it is a bit difficult to fief-after all, there are not so many royal families. The land can be entrusted, but entitlement... That is definitely not a fantasy.


    As a small lord in this era, Victor¡¯s territory has not yet attracted the potential to attract a large number of talents...not to mention, there are still many big problems in his territory that have not been solved...Who will come to a werewolf to wreak havoc Where''s the territory??


    "This... is really a depressing thing..." Victor sat in his seat with a headache... A noble child could not grow up under the guidance of a scholar... This is simply a shame.


    His daughter is almost ten years old...has already passed the best age for teaching...this is what makes him most anxious. He can''t let his daughter mix with his guards every day, right?He wants to teach an heir, but it does not mean that he wants to teach his heir to be a female man... This is a bit too shameful.

 Chapter 851

    At this moment, a vampire soldier walked in quickly... "My lord, there is a mysterious man outside the city who wants to stay overnight in the castle..."


    "Mysterious man? Overnight?" Victor stopped thinking about worrying about his daughter and looked up at his soldier. "What mysterious man? How did he get here? Didn''t he suffer from werewolves along the way? Attack?"


    "I don''t know very well, my lord...but-his dress and temperament definitely don''t look like those freemen and slaves... I think you''d better take a look at it yourself!" the vampire soldier answered cautiously .


    "...Hmm--" Victor hesitated for a while, but stood up and walked outside... He was also very curious, in the wasteland shrouded in darkness, who dared to walk the night alone without being caught Those big dogs attacked... The most important thing is that he actually came to his castle.


    Victor walked quickly up the city wall, holding the city wall and looking down...


    With the torch at the door and the bright moonlight in the night sky, Victor saw that at the door of his castle, a man in a black robe with gold rims was standing there...because he was wearing a hood and could not see clearly His face... but only looking at his figure, this man looks extremely tall, visually about 1.9 meters.


    "Open the city gate and invite him in..." Victor glanced at the mysterious man. Although he was wearing a large black robe, he obviously had no weapons under his black robe... This made Wei Kedo relaxes a bit...


    "Open the city gate..."


    "Open the city gate..."


    As the order was passed down to the city, the slaves who were locked on the winch began to push the winch hard...The thick iron chain drove the iron city gate to slowly open a gap enough for one person to enter...


    At this time, Victor also led his soldiers to the door. He wanted to see who this traveler who dared to travel at night in his territory was.


    "Hello, Lord Lord..." The traveler was fluent in Latin, and Victor couldn''t help but feel good.


    "Hello traveler, why did you come here? I am curious...Is there anything that attracts you here?" Victor asked curiously. Although he has become a vampire, he doesn''t He doesn''t exclude getting along with human beings. For him, the sense of class superiority brought by his aristocratic status is a little humble when facing people of the same class.


    "Of course¡ª" The traveler nodded with a smile, and then gently took off his hood, revealing his own face... it was not someone else, it was Zhou Ye.


    "...I have to say, you have an appearance that makes those ladies scream!" Victor was stunned when the traveler took off his hood... He had never seen such a handsome one. Man, I''m afraid that although his black hair and black eyes make people know that he is not a local at a glance, but-it adds a bit of exoticism to him...


    However, the goodwill that this traveler''s appearance brought to Victor disappeared after he said the next sentence...


    "It''s your daughter...Sonia..."


    "My daughter?" Victor''s tone suddenly became uncomfortable, and he stared at Zhou Ye angrily...Anyone who hits his daughter''s idea will die... "What do you want to do to my baby?? "


    Following Victor''s anger, the soldiers behind him immediately drew out their long swords, and looked at the handsome Eastern boy with vigilance.


    "Don''t be nervous..." Zhou Ye just smiled slightly when facing the soldiers who surrounded him with swords and swords. "My name is Zhou Ye and I am from an ancient Eastern family...well--what should I say, In your words, it''s a wizard..."


    "Witch?" Victor looked at Zhou Ye dubiously, "Then why do you know my daughter''s name?"


    "Mysterious destiny is always so unpredictable..." Zhou Ye said, raising his head slightly and looking at the stars."I saw the other half who was entangled with my destiny. She is here... She is your daughter, Sonia!"


    "Ha..." Victor was almost not amused by Zhou Ye''s words... Nima''s, pretending to be a fool, actually hit his daughter''s idea... This Nima is too nonsense."This reason does not convince me... Wizard, if you can''t show your sincerity to convince me, then... I''m sorry, you will become my slave..."


    "Slave... is really a word that I miss..." Zhou Ye sighed... and then looked at Victor helplessly: "Of course I don''t mind if I show my sincerity... For example, I Now I can easily kill you all and take Sonia away, but I didn¡¯t do that. Is that considered sincere?"


    As Zhou Ye''s words fell, the golden magic arrays one meter in diameter filled the air with the buzzing sound...


    Victor didn''t know what the hell was the golden six-pointed star magic circle in the air, but... the breath from there made him feel a little heart palpitating-like a rabbit stared at by a tiger, so helpless... ¡­


    "Ah, that''s right... If you don''t demonstrate the power of these cute little ones, I''m afraid Lord Lord, you still don''t believe in my sincerity..." Zhou Ye said, pointing to a frightened slave with a necklace next to him. Said: "If you don''t mind, just use him to demonstrate my sincerity..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, a golden magic circle spit out a dazzling golden beam of light, and instantly swallowed the slave... After a while, the beam of light disappeared-Victor barely opened his eyes and looked at that The slave...The slave has completely disappeared...The ground under his feet was shot out of a bottomless hole with a diameter of one meter...


    "Now... I think my sincerity is enough? Lord Victor..."


    "Foot, enough..." Victor said, gently wiping the cold sweat on his forehead...


    Chapter 1204


    One thousand two hundred and four chapters


    "I think it''s better not to tell Sonya everything for now, what do you think? Your Excellency Victor!"


    At this moment, Zhou Ye was already sitting in the hall full of Gothic decorations in the castle. He unceremoniously sat in the first place. As for Victor?Who cares about him...


    As for Zhou Ye''s robbing of his position, Victor was daring not to speak...In other words, that is-the strong must be respected...


    If a relatively powerful warrior walks up to Victor and acts so recklessly, Victor doesn¡¯t mind using his number advantage to pile up the opponent, but-when a wizard who destroys all his power appears in his gesture In front of him, all Victor could do¡ªonly¡ªpretend grandson with his tail clipped.


    As a nobleman, compromise is the first lesson he has to learn in his life... Victor doesn''t mind compromise. After the scene just now, he deeply understands how old he is with this mysterious boy who claims to be related to his daughter. The gap...Even, he feels a little complacent because he can be related to such a mysterious and powerful existence.


    "Then what do you mean?" Victor didn''t understand what Zhou Ye meant. He said that he came for his daughter, and he said that he should not tell his daughter everything...what does this mean??


    "Although Sonia''s fate is destined to be entangled with me... but-she is not yet a qualified bride..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "So...I plan to stay here for the time being, as a teacher to teach her... Make her a qualified bride. Isn''t this what you have been worrying about?"


    "You... how do you know... I have been worrying about this matter just now?" Victor''s eyes widened in surprise... He really didn''t know that the worry about his daughter and teacher was only in his heart. After thinking about it for a while, I never told anyone else... how did the wizard guess it??


    "No one can hide their little secrets from the wizard... Your Excellency Victor!" Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously... looked at Victor.


    Victor felt that under those black eyes, all his secrets had been seen through... He felt so uncomfortable, which made him panic lower his head, "I will now Sonia called..."


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye nodded...knocking Victor, this is enough, there is no need to hit too much...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s answer, Victor hurriedly walked outside like a pardon... even because he was absent-minded, when he reached the top of the stairs, he almost fell...


    Zhou Ye looked at Victor who left in a panic, smiled slightly... A vampire who wrestled... Victor, are you selling cute??


    With Victor''s departure, there was no one else in the entire hall except Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye watched the decorations in the hall boringly... Gothic style-to put it bluntly, it was the very dark decoration style. Everything is based on black. This style of decoration is too much to make people feel. Very depressing...


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t care-anyway, such a dark style couldn''t touch his soul...


    He actually slipped out after Emilia and Selena fell asleep...


    What should I say?


    When he saw Victor, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but think of his beautiful daughter... What happened to a werewolf is really a violent thing... So, simply Zhou Ye secretly took advantage of the women''s sleep. Slid out... Go straight through the timeline, back to the Middle Ages.


    But let''s be honest-back in the Middle Ages, Zhou Ye took a lot of effort to find Victor''s castle... If it weren''t for the howling wolves around this castle, he wouldn''t find it so quickly... ¡­


    What''s a bit cheating is that Victor''s lair is not in the British Isles, but in the European continent...


    This made Zhou Ye look for it, and it took a little bit of time...So when Zhou Ye saw Victor, he gave him a slap in the face...Ma Dan, who told me to give Lao Tzu a good meal? Find¡­¡­


    "Are you, are you my teacher?" A somewhat timid loli sounded, attracting Zhou Ye''s attention.


    He turned his head to look, a black-haired loli in a black princess dress was leaning on the door of the hall with a little timidity, only half of her face leaked out, looking at herself carefully...


    That''s not Sonya, who is it??


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and said kindly, "Yes...I am your teacher, I will be responsible for everything that teaches you...Little Sonia..."


    As if bewildered by Zhou Ye''s smile, little Sonya gradually relaxed... She didn''t know why her father looked serious and repeatedly stressed that she should respect her teacher and take his words as commands Do the same...


    Obviously this handsome teacher is so kind...

 Chapter 852

    "Then... Then what did you teach me?" Little Sonia couldn''t help but walk towards Zhou Ye and asked curiously-in her opinion, the handsome Zhou Ye is trustworthy... I have to say , The face decides everything-this is the case in any era.


    If Zhou Ye had a scary face like a Frankenstein, Little Lolita wouldn¡¯t have gotten close to him so soon...


    "I will teach you how to find the secrets of the stars..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and waved his arm¡ªsuddenly¡ªthe ceiling of the entire hall seemed to have disappeared, revealing the bright starry sky...


    "I will also teach you how to master your own power..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, the starry sky was obscured by a thick black cloud¡ªin a flash¡ªthunder and lightning pierced the sky with deafening loud noises...the smoke that frightened little Lori got into Zhou Ye''s arms. ...Until the clouds disperse...the stars show their smiles again.


    "Is it fun?" Zhou Ye looked at the little Lolita who carefully leaked her eyes from her arms, teasing: "Do you want to learn?"


    "Think..." Little Sonia had long been attracted by Zhou Ye''s magical means, her eyes stared straight out. No Lori can resist such magical means, and she is of course no exception.


    "Then we have to learn from the most basic..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly. He has already checked Sonia''s body. To be honest, her body is actually not very suitable for learning magic, but fortunately-Master Gu Yi''s Magic doesn¡¯t care much about aptitude, so he has decided to pass the magic of the Supreme Mage to Little Sonia, a little vampire who can fight melee and can magic... How fun...


    As for Tibetan private?Zhou Ye didn''t have that plan... The magic in Marvel actually relies on borrowing power from a great existence... Of course, Zhou Ye''s magic itself uses his own power... and he doesn''t mind letting Xiao Xiao Sonia borrowed her own power. Anyway, she will be destined to be her own woman... Teachers and students love something, it''s also very interesting to experience...


    And outside the hall, because he was not too relieved, Victor who peeked was a little relieved at this time... He was really afraid that Zhou Ye was a quick-tempered person, and he should know that the unique taste was a nobleman in the Middle Ages It¡¯s not uncommon...Age is not a barrier to prevent them from committing violence.


    Victor is really afraid that Zhou Ye is also that kind of person...but fortunately, at least according to his observation, this mysterious oriental wizard is not a quick-tempered person. At least for the moment, he is very patient with his daughter. ¡­¡­that''s enough.


    Chapter 1205


    The first thousand two hundred and five chapters


    Zhou Ye seemed to be familiar with teaching little Lori such things...


    This can be regarded as his strong suit... Whether in the X-Men world or in ancient China...


    Zhou Ye once taught countless little loli, although they all became Zhou Ye''s women in the end, it can''t be blamed for his lack of skill, right?I can only say that his level is too good... The little loli are not willing to leave him...


    Hmm-this is the truth...


    Zhou Ye taught little Sonia with interesting and vivid descriptions... so that she was full of interest in what she was about to learn in the first class...


    But-even if she is interested again, little loli is little loli, her energy is limited after all...


    When Dongfang started to whiten...Little Sonia finally couldn''t help but start to get sleepy...Zhou Ye didn''t force her to continue studying, but hugged her in his arms and told her bedtime stories softly... ¡­


    With Zhou Ye''s soft voice, Little Lolita finally completely fell asleep...


    "My lord, just leave the young lady to us..."


    As little Sonia fell into a deep sleep, two maids in black dresses appeared in front of Zhou Ye. They lowered their voices and said to Zhou Ye tremblingly.


    "Yeah..." Zhou Ye nodded, and directly handed the little Sonia in her arms to the two maids... They picked Sonia, nodded respectfully to Zhou Ye, and walked to the door behind them. ...


    These maids will send their young lady back to her bedroom...


    At this time, Victor''s figure appeared again... He respectfully and gratefully said, "Thank you, sir..."


    "Thank me?" Zhou Ye was a little confused??"no need thank me??"


    "Thank you for your kindness to Sophia... not at this age..." Although Victor''s words were not finished, Zhou Ye already understood the general meaning...


    This gave Zhou Ye a dumbfounding feeling. What did Victor consider himself??Is it pedophile?Like little Lolita and pedophilia are two different things, okay... Don¡¯t insult our Lolita¡¯s integrity, OK?


    Of course-Zhou Ye just complained about these words in his heart, and didn''t say it...


    "Nothing... I said that little Sonia is not a qualified wife now... She needs my guidance!" Zhou Ye waved his hand, too lazy to explain too much to this vampire... there was no need.


    "Yes, what you said..." Victor did not dare to argue with Zhou Ye...


    That¡¯s right, the lord¡¯s power is great, and Marcus, the ancestor of the vampire, has to use his power to hunt down his brother... But-Victor understands one thing better, any right is in front of him. When facing an overwhelmingly powerful, they are all so pale.


    Victor does have the common problem of all nobles-pride, but-he is even more of a self-knowing person... When all the force is not enough to justify, his status in the eyes of this adult is no better than those Where are ordinary people strong...


    But fortunately-this adult came for his daughter... This made Victor a little relieved.


    "I have arranged a place for you...Please come with me..."


    It stands to reason that the lord Victor shouldn¡¯t lead the guest to the guest room, but-Victor still decided to do this thing that should have been done by others to show that he was The veneration of mysterious adults.


    "Trouble you..." Zhou Ye didn''t care about Victor''s gesture of goodwill. For him... he only cares about little Sonia.


    Under Victor¡¯s leadership, Zhou Ye followed him to a large room...


    There are four corners of a room the size of two hundred square meters, and four blazing braziers are lit. Under the light of the brazier, the whole room does not appear so dim...


    On the walls around the room, there are various decorative swords, shields and battle axes, and in the center of the room is a large and comfortable wooden couch, on which is covered with white velvet. Thin quilt...


    Obviously, this room is used to entertain distinguished guests... In the room, a pretty young blond girl in a black dress was standing there nervously when she saw Vic walking in. When talking to Zhou Ye more, he hurriedly lowered his head and bowed."Lord Lord... Gui''an..."


    Victor did not pay attention to the meaning of the maid, but turned to look at Zhou Ye and said, "Sir, what else do you need, please do not hesitate to order the next person..., everything in this room belongs to you... including¡ª -she was¡­¡­"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly... "I''m very satisfied... Victor, if there is one more window here, I will be more satisfied..."


    The entire vampire castle is built on the mountain...most of its buildings are deep into the mountain...


    But for vampires, they hate sunlight, and what the sunlight brings to them is complete destruction... So, although this room is very luxuriously decorated, it really doesn''t suit Zhou Ye''s appetite.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Victor suddenly remembered-this mysterious wizard is not a vampire, so...for a vampire, the best room-for Zhou Ye-it is a bit different So comfortable...


    "My lord-this is my mistake, I will adjust your residence now..." Victor hurriedly remedied...


    "Don''t be so troublesome..." Zhou Ye waved his hand... he was really lazy... "I just open a window by myself..."


    Zhou Ye said, Shi Shiran walked to the wall full of weapons and took a look at these weapons... I have to say that they still look very beautiful, but-they are of no use, at least For Zhou Ye...


    And Victor, who was standing behind Zhou Ye, was a little dumbfounded...What does it mean to open a window by himself?You know¡ªthere is five or six meters thick granite from the outside, that thing is too strong...


    Even when thousands of slaves were used to build the castle, the granite made the slaves exhausted. In the end, the oldest ablation method was used to build the castle... Now, there are still many places that have not been completely completed...


    However-the scene before him completely subverted Victor''s perception of granite...


    I saw Zhou Ye just standing next to the wall, seemingly unintentionally patted the wall...In an instant-a hole as tall as one person and as wide as three people appeared on the wall silently...


    And a ray of sunlight is shining in from the hole...


    "This...this..." Victor no longer knows what to say. This mysterious wizard has already brought him too much surprise... It can be said that Zhou Ye and his three views have been reshaped by Zhou Ye. Up...


    "Okay, that''s it. I have a chance to get another terrace in the future..." Zhou Ye nodded with satisfaction at the window he opened, then turned to Victor and said, "Now I want to rest. It''s..."


    "...It''s...sir, then I won''t bother you..." Victor, who was awakened by Zhou Ye''s words, bowed slightly and left the room...Too many things happened today, he I need to clear my mind...


    Chapter 1206


    The first thousand two hundred and six chapters

 Chapter 853

    "What''s your name??"


    Following Victor''s departure, only Zhou Ye and the beautiful-looking maid were left in the entire room...


    "I, my name is Debra, my lord..." The little maid answered Zhou Ye''s question tremblingly...


    "Am I scary?" Zhou Ye walked up to Debra curiously, looked at the maid with her small head down and asked: "Are you afraid of me?"


    "No...no..." Debra stepped back a few steps scared by Zhou Ye''s approach... then stopped her footsteps.


    How could she not be afraid of this mysterious man?When Zhou Ye first arrived, she was standing in front of the window, and she saw with her own eyes how this handsome boy killed a slave in an instant...


    She screamed out of the car cushion...


    If it hadn''t been for another maid to cover her look, she would have really called out...


    But this is not the worst-the worst is-she was actually sent to serve this mysterious wizard... She was really scared-afraid that the wizard would kill herself too...


    Although she is also a vampire... But-just now her master, Lord Victor, has said very clearly... Everything in this room belongs to Zhou Ye, which means that-including her... From now on, she also belongs to this handsome wizard.


    Wizard-synonymous with mystery and fear, it is said that it can turn people into frogs, and is extremely cruel... How could Debra not be afraid?


    Zhou Ye smiled and looked at the vampire maid in front of him... Of course he knew what Debra was afraid of, but-he didn''t bother to explain to her, after all-from now on, this little maid would be his personal possession... ¡­Praising the lovely Middle Ages...


    "Okay, I''m a little tired, go and prepare hot water for me... I want to take a bath..." Zhou Ye sighed and ordered directly.


    "Yes, yes...Master!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s order, Debra ran out in a hurry like a pardon...Although her new owner is very handsome...but-she is really a little afraid of him... afraid that he will treat herself Like that slave, it evaporates instantly...


    "Victor is really interested..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly as he watched his new maid leave her room panicked.


    He could see that this maid was still a virgin...this was what satisfied Zhou Ye the most...


    But speaking of it... this vampire castle is fairly clean-at least not like other castles in the Middle Ages, full of various flavors...


    You know-in this era, there are many castles without drains... all kinds of flying smells are full of them, it is simply not a place for people to stay... But for now, Victor''s nest is still quite good , At least it doesn¡¯t have that vomiting smell... at most it is some bloody confusion...


    But obviously¡ªthese tastes were relatively sweet to vampires... and Zhou Ye could tolerate them somewhat.


    While Zhou Ye was complaining about the health conditions in the Middle Ages, Debra had commanded two soldiers in armor to walk in with a large wooden barrel as high as one person... In the wooden barrel, white steam came from the wood. The bucket rose slowly...obviously, it was already full of hot water...


    After the two soldiers carried the barrel into the room, they respectfully saluted Zhou Ye, and then walked out of the room without saying a word...


    Debra turned to close the door, and walked to Zhou Ye tremblingly, lowering his head... to Zhou Ye: "Lord, Master...please, please take a shower..."


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye nodded, then stretched his arms...


    Debra trembling with her hands, went to help her new owner take off her clothes... However, what made her head big was that she couldn''t find the buttons in Zhou Ye''s black robe... This made her anxiously looking for it. , The more anxious you are, the more you can¡¯t find the buttons... Finally, I almost cried... "Yes, I''m sorry... Master... I''m sorry..."


    "Ah... I forgot, you can''t untie this magic cloak..." Zhou Ye smiled teasingly. He was deliberately teasing this little maid... Who called Debra seemed to make people want How does it feel to be bullied?


    Having said this, Zhou Ye lightly touched his collar with his hand, and the magic cloak suddenly flew to a frame on the collapsed side and hung it up...


    Debra seemed to feel it too, that her new master seemed not as cruel as she thought... She couldn''t help but slightly raised her head and glanced at her master... Suddenly, she was so handsome by Zhou Ye''s face...


    Debra felt her heart beating so violently... there was a feeling that she was about to pop out of her chest...


    Debra hurriedly lowered her head, never daring to look at her new master again. She tremblingly helped Zhou Ye to unbutton her clothes, then carefully took it off, and then hung up her master''s clothes. On the hanger...


    Under Debra''s service, Zhou Ye quickly became a celestial state...


    To be honest, Debra felt that when she looked at her master''s body, she felt a kind of dry mouth... What a perfect body... This is simply God''s most perfect creation...


    When she meticulously folded all the personal clothes of her master and placed them on the cabinet...Zhou Ye had already jumped into this tall wooden barrel by herself...


    Debra felt a little disappointed about this... Did she serve badly?So the master did not wait for him to be a ladder, so he went in by himself??When the ladder?How to be a ladder?Of course I am climbing on the ground to be a human ladder...


    Since she had just entered the vampire castle not long ago and had not served other people, she had not done this kind of thing... but the maid who taught her told her so...


    While Debra was suspicious outside, Zhou Ye''s voice suddenly came from the barrel... "Debra, come in..."


    "Yes...Yes, Master!" Debra replied, her face covered with blush...


    After she hesitated for a while,... Silver Fang bit her, and began to take off her clothes... When she became like her master and became a celestial state... She felt as if she was being grasped by an invisible big hand. Stopped and flew into the air... Then, she let go of her big hand-she fell into the wooden barrel... Faced with her master''s teasing smile, her little face blushed...


    "Debra...you will belong to me from now on... right?" Zhou Ye gently raised his hand and stroked Debra''s cheek...


    Feeling the warmth of her master on her face, Debra lowered her little head and whispered: "Yes, yes, master!"


    "So... what are we waiting for..."


    "Wait, wait a minute...Master...please let me serve you in the bath...No...Yeah!!"


    Zhou Ye looked at the red line floating in the water with satisfaction...Continuing his actions...


    The nobles in the Middle Ages had the habit of banquets... I didn¡¯t expect it to be true... The so-called banquet is to give their most beautiful maid to the most distinguished guests... This is not uncommon in the Middle Ages, after all-in this year and month In the middle, women are just men''s vassals...They only have the right to suffer...


    And these maids, their ultimate destiny can only be determined by whether the gifted guests are satisfied with them. If they are satisfied, they may ask the host to take them away. If they are not satisfied...hehe...then stay with the host. Here, wait for the next guest...


    Of course-even if they were taken away by the guests, their status is still not high, at most they are the status of a maid, but-it is much better than giving away again, isn''t it?


    Reference 1207


    The first thousand two hundred and seven chapters


    When the sunset fell to the horizon again, Zhou Ye opened his eyes...


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw a figure who was busy in his house...


    At this moment, Debra is holding a metal product that looks like a teapot, gently helping Zhou Ye iron the clothes...


    "Why don''t you sleep a little longer?"


    Zhou Ye''s words shocked Debra, who was smiling, but she realized in an instant that it was her master who was talking... She turned her head hurriedly and said apologetically, "Sorry, master... ...Have I awakened you?"


    "It''s not your reason..." Zhou Ye said, gently beckoning to Debra...


    Although Debra didn''t know why his master called him over, he still put the iron in his hand aside, and quickly walked to his master''s side."Master... are you hungry?"


    After the battle in the morning... Debra''s fear of her master has basically disappeared... She has somehow figured out some of her master''s temper, so she is not afraid of Zhou Ye now, but on him. His attachment has deepened.


    Zhou Ye looked at Debra who walked to the couch, stretched out his hand, and dragged her into his arms... "Don''t you feel tired? It hurts so much in the morning..."


    "No, I''m not tired...Master!" Debra first understood the ridicule in her master''s words, and she explained with a reddish cheek: "Since becoming a vampire...Although...Although you can never see the sun again ...But...my recovery ability is much better...Although it hurt at first, it didn''t hurt so much later...and...and it was still very comfortable...


    Having said these words, Debra couldn''t help being shy anymore, and buried her little head in her master''s arms...


    She really has a lot of things to say to her master, but she knows that her master is very busy... and, just now, soldiers have come to ask if the master has woken up. If you do, please go to the hall to enjoy breakfast¡­¡­

 Chapter 854

    Thinking of this, Debra hurriedly said to his master: "Master...Lord, please go to the hall and have breakfast together..."


    "Hmm...!" Zhou Ye nodded noncommittal, then took a breath between Debra''s hair... I have to say that Debra''s body smells good after using shower gel and shampoo. Smell...


    "Master... I''ll help you change your clothes..." Debra said, about to get up to help Zhou Ye get dressed... but Zhou Ye held him down.


    "I won''t wear those clothes today... Let''s change one!" Zhou Ye said, taking out a black military uniform coat from his wristband...


    "Good master!" Debra nodded obediently, picked up the military uniform, and helped her master get dressed...


    A moment later-Debra looked at Zhou Ye, who was well-dressed, and couldn''t help but stare in his eyes... "Master-even if the princess of the kingdom sees you, he will immediately fall in love with you!"


    I have to say that Zhou Ye''s original handsome appearance, coupled with this black uniform of Umbrella''s Supreme Commander, gave him a sense of iron and blood. With his appearance, it was simply Complement each other.


    "Really?" Zhou Ye has long been used to being praised for being handsome...Of course Debra''s praise can''t touch him...


    But after he looked at Debra, he was a bit dissatisfied with her dress...


    At this moment, Debra is still wearing the black dress when she first saw it in the morning...Beauty is beautiful, but-some don''t feel good...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye took out a black and white maid''s long skirt from his wristband and handed it over."You wear this today..."


    "Master...this...this gift is too expensive...I...I can''t have..." Debra touched the maid''s outfit, feeling the comfortable feel of the fabric that she had never seen before... Some reluctantly said.


    "You are all mine... Why do you still say so much... Change it now!"


    Zhou Ye''s words made Debra feel both sweet and happy in her heart... Faced with such a macho master, she did not dare to say anything to refuse, and she cleverly changed into this maid outfit...


    It''s just that when changing clothes, Debra ran into a little trouble, because she had never seen such a costume before, and she didn''t know how to wear it...


    But fortunately, Zhou Ye is too familiar with this suit...no way, too much...


    Therefore, with the help of his master, Debra finally put on this comfortable black and white maid outfit...


    After Zhou Ye gently helped Debra wear the headband, he took a step back... After looking carefully, I have to say-Debra is still very suitable for wearing this black and white maid outfit, especially her age is not Older, only sixteen years old, after putting on this dress, she gave people the feeling of a lively and lovely little maid."Yes, very, very perfect!"


    "Thank you master!" Although Debra felt a bit chilly and unsuitable, she still liked the white pantyhose her master gave her...


    "Okay, that''s it, go to the banquet with me..." Zhou Ye nodded, and then confessed: "In the future, you don''t need to salute anyone except me... you know?"


    "Yes, Master!" Debra nodded obediently and stood quietly behind Zhou Ye.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Zhou Ye led Debra into the hall under the guidance of the guards, Victor had been waiting here for a long time...


    "Master, I hope it didn''t interrupt your rest..." As soon as Victor saw Zhou Ye, he hurriedly stood up and bowed slightly to Zhou Ye.


    "Nothing... Actually sleeping is not necessary for me... I just love the feeling of being a human being!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and then sat Victor under the service of Debra. Opposite...


    The entire dining table is a kind of long table, six or seven meters in length-sitting on the dining table, in addition to Victor, there is also a little Lolita-Sonia, at this moment she also stood up, learning from herself Looking like his father, he bowed to Zhou Ye and said, "Teacher...good evening!"


    "Good evening... little cute!" Zhou Ye smiled and greeted his students.


    Just when everything seemed so harmonious and calm, the other guy in the black dress at the table let out a scream and stood up."Lord Lord, I protest-I don''t believe that this foreigner is qualified to teach Miss Sonia... I question everything about him..."


    "Master... this is the captain of the guard of Lord Victor. He has asked the lord for my disposition several times, but Lord Victor has refused..." Debra lowered her head to his master''s ear. Bian whispered the identity of the guy in front of him.


    "Are you jealous of boring competition again?" Zhou Ye sighed helplessly.


    Reference 1208


    The first thousand two hundred and eight chapters


    "Shut up, Edmund..."


    Hearing the angry yelling of his guard captain, Zhou Ye did not express his position, but Victor stood up first, and he angrily dealt with: "Who gave you the courage to dare to speak out in front of me... and also questioned my decision??"


    "I''m sorry, my lord..." Edmund''s head was dazzled by jealousy. At this moment, he remembered that this was in front of his lord... and questioned his lord''s decision. This is a very serious crime. This is the crime of betrayal. The difference is not far..."I, I just...I''m just afraid that you will be deceived by this wizard..."


    Edmund is so cold and sweaty right now...


    He saw Debra standing behind Zhou Ye, excited for a moment...he actually forgot what the occasion was.


    As the captain of the guard in the castle, Edmund can be said to be trusted by Victor...


    Last night, according to the usual practice, he led his men to patrol the territory and slay those big dogs... Therefore, he did not witness the scene of how Zhou Ye gained the respect of his lord...


    But-when he returned to the castle early in the morning, he heard his men who stayed in the castle talk about it...


    Originally, he didn''t care about this matter. After all, he was just a guard captain. Although he was trusted by Victor, he was not yet a member of the Dark Council, and he did not have the right to dictate his master''s decision...


    But-when he heard that a maid had been given to Zhou Ye, he suddenly felt uneasy...


    He was really afraid that the Debra he fell in love with was given to Zhou Ye by his master...


    In a hurry, he immediately rushed to the maid¡¯s lounge... However, what broke his heart was that in the maid¡¯s lounge, the wooden couch belonging to Debra was clean and the one above should have been lying there. The resting person is gone...


    In an instant, he felt his head buzzing...


    Debra, the daughter of this ordinary human nobleman, after entering the castle, Edmund fell in love with her deeply...


    In Edmund¡¯s view, this girl who loves to laugh is completely different from other coquettish goods. She is innocent-she is kind-she is beautiful-in short, all the words of praise that Edmond can think of, put In her body, Edmund felt that it was not enough to describe the advantages of Debra...


    Edmund had also applied to his lord Victor to get Debra... But Victor refused because Debra hadn''t learned how to live in a vampire castle...


    Victor''s disguised rejection made Edmund feel that he still had a chance to get that girl, as long as he contributed to the lord...then he always has a chance...


    However-this dream was completely shattered this morning...


    He was crazy and wanted to forcefully break into Zhou Ye''s residence... but was stopped by the soldiers on duty in Zhou Ye''s residence...


    The addition of the sword made Edmund understand that he could not enter this place... He shut himself in his room all day long, silent...


    He didn''t witness Zhou Ye''s methods with his own eyes, but he had heard some words from his subordinates who stayed behind in the castle, and he also went to see the big hole that had been filled in...


    In Edmund''s view, all this is just a blind eye of the mysterious man named Ye Zhou, who cheated and cheated. He absolutely did not believe that someone could use some magic to make a huge hole in this ground...


    He will definitely expose his true face, and hang this guy who cheated and cheat on the wall, drying it alive...


    It''s just that all these calculations disappeared when he saw Debra who was cleverly following Zhou Ye behind him-the only thing left in his mind was the jealousy that could burn everything...


    That''s why the scene above appeared...


    Facing the anger of his lord, Edmund lowered his head unwillingly, and he only explained to his lord the reason for his trouble... However, Victor had no intention to listen to him."Now-- Edmond, your position has been temporarily relieved until you realize your mistake..."


    For himself, the loyal guard captain, Victor is still willing to give him another chance... After all, Edmund has been following him for many years... If he didn''t trust him, how could Victor be? Give him such an important position as captain of the guard?


    "I''m sorry, my lord..." Edmund walked out desperately like a cock that was defeated.

 Chapter 855

    However, when he walked to Zhou Ye''s side and saw the mocking smile on Zhou Ye''s face... the whole person''s mind suddenly buzzed, forgetting everything... Cang Cang drew out his wear. Jian, rushed towards Zhou Ye: "You damn untouchable... it''s all because of you, I want to kill you..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled tauntingly at the guard captain who came up...


    When Victor spoke just now, he didn¡¯t speak...that¡¯s because in Zhou Ye¡¯s view, this was Victor¡¯s family affair, and he didn¡¯t need to care about it...but-when this guy faced himself insulting himself, So... the ending of this guy named Edmund is doomed.


    "Master be careful..." Facing Edmond who rushed up, all Debra could do was use her flesh and blood body as a shield for her master... She quickly rushed over from behind Zhou Ye, and then All at once fell into Zhou Ye''s arms...


    On the other side, little Sonya could not help screaming when she saw that her teacher¡¯s life was threatened: "Damn Edmund, what are you going to do? Put down your weapons..."


    Debra threw herself in the arms of her master. She closed her eyes tightly and waited for the pain to come...Although the vampire''s recovery ability is very strong, as long as the neck is not chopped off, she can basically recover...but It doesn''t mean that they won''t have pain... they can still feel the pain.


    However, what makes Debra strange is why it has been so long-she hasn''t felt the pain of a sharp weapon piercing her body??


    Debra couldn''t help opening his eyes and looking back... I saw that the captain of the guard who leaped forward was like a sculpture at the moment, raising the sword in his hand, standing behind him... his The eyes have lost their color.


    "Nice courage, but-doesn''t anyone teach you never to wave your minions in front of an existence stronger than you?" Zhou Ye smiled and patted Debra''s back gently...for Dai He was very satisfied with Bra''s performance...Although this little maid still had a lot to learn, she still seemed very qualified.


    "You bastard... I order you now..." Victor also rushed to his guard captain angrily, reached out to grab his neck... However, when his hand just touched himself When the guard captain''s clothes, a scene that shocked him happened...


    Edmund, who was standing in front of Zhou Ye, instantly turned into tiny ashes under Victor''s touch... Blink his eyes--the ashes disappeared...


    "It seems that your lord needs to change to a guard captain..." Zhou Ye smiled and blinked at Victor... This made Victor unable to resist a cold sweat. He had already seen Zhou last night. Ye''s methods are used, but today¡ªhe saw Zhou Ye''s methods again...


    Compared with the sound and light effect of last night, the shock is shocking, but it is far inferior to this kind of talk and laughter that turns the enemy into ashes and makes Victor feel terrible...


    Compared to Victor¡¯s fear, Little Lolita didn¡¯t think so much... She rushed into her teacher¡¯s arms with a look of surprise, grabbed Zhou Ye¡¯s hand and said coquettishly: "Teacher, you are How to do it? Teach me..."


    "Of course it''s okay... Little cute... But everything still needs to be learned from the basics..."


    Reference 1209


    One thousand two hundred and nine chapters


    Recently...Young Lucian feels very lost...


    In the past, when he was fighting, the little figure that appeared on the high platform had not appeared for a long time.


    He heard from the guard¡¯s chat that the girl, the girl who made him feel special, had her own teacher...a mysterious and powerful wizard from the East...


    I don¡¯t know why¡ªwhen I heard the news, Lucian felt as if something most important had been taken away from him... His heart was filled with hesitation... For the first time in his life, the young werewolf Lucian felt that It''s sad...


    Three years of time are fleeting ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At the top of the castle, the girl who made Lucian feel sad, was practicing the magic taught by her teacher one by one.


    This room on the top floor, which was originally abandoned because of the vampire''s light-loathiness, was used as a utility room, but it had already been cleaned up.


    The room, which is more than 500 square meters in size, is partitioned by people with wooden partitions, forming a pattern of one room and one hall...


    In the three-hundred-square-meter hall, the ground is covered with carpets from Persia, and the walls around it are covered with various oil paintings.


    "Don''t be limited to everything in front of you, let your thoughts fly...imagine where you want to go... the clearer the picture that comes to your mind, the more you can open the link between the two..."


    Zhou Ye carried her hands behind her back, looking at the black-haired loli in front of him, gritted her teeth and looked like a bitter bitter hatred, slowly drawing a circle with her hand with a hanging ring...


    I have to say that her actions are very standard... However, they are only standard...


    A small and easiest portal. Little Sonia has been practicing for three months, and still hasn¡¯t made any progress... Maybe it¡¯s because children like to think crazy and whimsical... and can really sink. Mind, there are basically no children who are fully absorbed...


    But maybe it''s because little Sonia has gradually learned to sink into the deepest part of her heart, so-today she brought Zhou Ye a rare surprise...


    I saw¡ªas little Lolita waved her finger, a few red sparks gradually flashed out of thin air on the opposite side of her...


    "Teacher... I succeeded... I succeeded..." The moment Sonia saw the spark, she couldn''t help jumping together, rushing into the arms of her teacher, and shouting excitedly... ¡­


    Following her interruption, the red spark disappeared in the air... Obviously, this was an unsuccessful portal spell.


    "No, cute... you haven''t succeeded yet..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly...Although the spells of the Supreme Mage do not require high qualifications, but-it requires more spiritual requirements...


    This may be why those who have experienced despair can learn quickly...


    "But I can already make sparks..." Faced with her teacher''s denial, little Sonia muttered and said dissatisfiedly.


    "That can only mean that you do have the qualifications to learn spells, but-portal spells have not yet been learned..." Zhou Ye stroked little Sonya''s long hair and said, "The real portal skills should be... "


    Before Zhou Ye''s words were finished, a portal with bloody sparks opened directly in front of Zhou Ye, and a slim figure holding a tea tray walked out of the portal."Master, here comes your afternoon tea..."


    "Uh-the real portal is like Debra..."


    "I hate... Sister Debra, you are like this..." Little Sonya looked at Debra who was holding the tea tray and complained with a gloomy expression: "You must have been given special education by the teacher...or else If you... won''t learn spells so fast..."


    "Hey! Did I do something wrong? Master?" Debra looked dumbfounded. She just went to the kitchen to make some pastries according to her master''s habits... How could this make her master''s students come over? Not satisfied?


    "No... nothing... Little cutie is just acting like a baby!" Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand, relieved of his maid''s troubles.Then he lowered his head and said to his student: "Now I can take a short break... Today is the deadline. If you can''t cast the portal spell, cute, you know what punishment you will be punished..."


    "Huh-bad teacher..." Little Sonia saw that whether it was a dumping offensive or a coquettish offensive, she couldn''t make her teacher change her initial decision, and she burst into a small face and sat angrily. In front of Debra... Picking up the pastry made by Debra and ate it angrily.


    Ordinarily-vampires can''t eat normal people''s food, except for red wine, they will feel like chewing wax on anything they eat.But-little Sonia didn''t know why, she could just enjoy the cakes prepared by Debra...


    Except for the first time she ate it, she felt as uncomfortable as the fire all over her body, but she never had any other unusual reactions...


    She doesn''t know if this is her mutation, because apart from the food made by Debra, she has never eaten food prepared by others...After all, in the entire castle, except for her teacher who eats normal food, Others either drank blood or ate that kind of pig food¡ªjust the werewolf slaves.


    Of course it¡¯s impossible for Little Sonia to eat the junk food prepared for the werewolf slaves, so she doesn¡¯t know if she can only eat the food prepared by Debra, but she still remembers her teacher¡¯s explanation and did not tell her Tell his father about the change.


    "Little cute, take a break first. I''ll send some materials..." Zhou Ye said, standing up and walking towards his bedroom... Recently, he found a lot of interesting things through the documents that Victor helped him to collect. Something...For example, the grievance between the Count Dakora of Romania and a Transylvanian knight named Elder Villatres...


    This is a very interesting thing, isn''t it?So¡ªZhou Ye asked Victor to help him collect their information...Today, it happened to be the arrival day of the latest issue...Zhou Ye was going to check it out.


    Of course, Zhou Ye can also open up his five senses... But the feeling of being flooded with trillions of messages is not wonderful. If it is not particularly anxious, Zhou Ye does not want to use his super senses.


    As Zhou Ye''s figure entered the bedroom, little Sonia rolled her eyes and looked at her teacher''s exclusive maid, Debra...


    Chapter 1210


    One thousand two hundred and ten chapters


    "Sister Debra..." Little Sonia''s eyes were as sweet as wiping honey. She moved her body and got close to Debra''s side... "Sister Debra, although you are now a teacher''s The maid has nothing to do with our family anymore... But when the teacher did not come, our family did not treat you badly, right?"


    "Yes, Miss Sonia, the lord has never treated me badly..." For lord Victor, Debra is still very grateful. If it weren''t for him, she would never meet her own master, if it wasn''t for his arrangement , I will never realize this happiness now...


    Moreover, she was sold to Lord Victor by her father, a bankrupt nobleman, so there is no such thing as oppression and enmity. Therefore-although Debra was given away by Victor It was for Zhou Ye, but she didn''t have any hatred for Victor...


    "Then can you tell me... what''s the secret of the portal technique..." Little Sonia pleaded with a sad face: "Obviously I have been studying so hard, but I still can''t meet the teacher''s request. ...I feel like a fool!"


    "This... the magic taught by the master doesn''t have any tricks... as long as you empty your mind and trust the master......" Debra said hesitantly, perhaps because after being treated by Zhou Ye, she had everything The reason was that Zhou Ye''s thoughts were all put on Zhou Ye.


    Debra was able to achieve psychic synchronization with Zhou Ye with ease. It is not too easy to borrow power or something...

 Chapter 856

    "But I have worked so hard..." Little Sonia was almost depressed... "If I can''t meet the teacher''s requirements, I will be punished by the teacher in that shameful way..."


    "Isn''t Miss Sonia punished before?" Debra asked in a puzzled manner in the face of little Sonia''s sorrow.


    "But now it''s different from before..." Little Sonia said with a puffed face, "I used to be bald in my place...but...but recently it has started to grow hair...I, I don''t want to let it What the teacher saw... ugly..."


    Zhou Ye has been teaching Little Sonia for almost three years...


    In the past three years, Zhou Ye did not directly teach Little Sonia magic at the beginning, but started from various kinds of enlightenment education, history, geography, literature, politics and language...


    This knowledge was taught little by little by Zhou Ye to Sonia...


    Of course, as a playful little loli, the road of teaching at the beginning was not so smooth... But after Zhou Ye sacrificed the stick and the date Dafa, the results were remarkable...


    Every time Sonya can''t reach the learning schedule requested by Zhou Ye, Sonia''s dolphins will suffer...


    From the beginning of crying and struggling, to the blushing face at the end, he crawled obediently on the teacher¡¯s lap and took off his pants... What kind of changes have been experienced in this, only Sonia herself knows...


    In fact, Sonia does not hate her teacher Zhou Ye playing her PP, and, to a certain extent, she is still obsessed with that feeling...


    It¡¯s just that¡ªrecently, some bad changes have taken place in her private place, which makes Sonia a little bit not wanting her teacher to see that ugly place, so she is repelled by Zhou Ye¡¯s PP...


    Miss Sonia has reached this age too... This is a growing pain...


    Thinking of this, Debra smiled, "Well...I will try my best to help you, Miss Sonia... But before helping you, I want to ask, do you trust the master???"


    "Trust..." Little Sonia said hesitantly: "I don''t know... I trust or trust the teacher, but I know... If the teacher is not by my side, I will be crazy... I don''t want to Leaving the teacher... I want to always follow the teacher, I want to hear him coax me, I want to hear him scold me... I want to see how angry he is, I want to see how troubled he is..."


    Having said this, little Sonia couldn¡¯t help but glanced at her teacher¡¯s bedroom door again, then leaned to Debra¡¯s ear, and whispered: "I¡¯m telling you a secret, but sister Debra, you are not allowed to tell the teacher ..."


    "What''s the secret?" Debra asked curiously.


    "That''s... from the year before last, I always dreamed of the teacher when I was sleeping... and the teacher also leaked a bad smile to me..." Said this, little Sonia seemed to think of the situation in the dream. Soft, leaning on Debra''s body."And I like the feeling when the teacher beats me... numb... sour..."


    Hearing what little Sonya said, Debra couldn''t help but mutter to herself: "It seems... the harvest season for the master is here..."


    "What harvest season?" Little Sonia asked strangely, why do adults always say something she doesn''t understand at all?


    "No, nothing..." Debra hurriedly talked about the topic. As Zhou Ye''s pillow and exclusive maid, of course she knew the agreement between her master and Lord Victor, and she knew even better-the little girl in front of her. , Is a woman destined to be her mistress.


    "Is there any way... Sister Debra!" Little Sonia was already a little anxious...


    "Actually, there is still a way!" Debra hesitated and decided to add fire to the fruit and let her mature early...


    "What can be done?" Little Sonia asked eagerly when she heard Debra''s words.


    "You do this... and then this... and then this..." Debra leaned into little Sonya''s ear, whispering...


    "what??"


    "This...this...is it okay?"


    "Oh my god... can this be the case?"


    "Will the teacher be angry like this?"


    "Is it all right?"


    "Okay, then I will try..."


    Listening to Debra''s words, little Sonya''s face leaked out of shyness, questioning, curiosity, surprise... But in the end, the expression on her face became firm.


    "Did you rest? Let''s continue to start..." At this time, Zhou Ye''s voice came, and the scared two girls, one big and one small, hurriedly separated on both sides, looking as if nothing had happened...


    "What''s wrong with you?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "No, it''s nothing...Master, Miss Sonia just felt uncomfortable in her ears, let me take a look..."


    "Yes, yes... I just felt a pain in my ears, so I asked Sister Debra to help me see..."


    "It''s a deliberate look...it must be something..." Zhou Ye looked at the panic on the faces of the two girls. This was obviously a pair of three hundred taels where there was no silver, but-Zhou Ye didn''t bother to care too much. Many, after all-there are some little secrets between girls that are not convenient to tell him, it is normal.


    He doesn''t need to go into it...


    "Since it''s okay--cute, you should start your practice...If you can''t learn it today, you know the ending..." Zhou Ye became Zhou Peipi again and began to exploit little Lolita...


    "Good teacher..." Little Lori stood up with a well-behaved face, set her posture, and then began to practice the portal technique again...


    Chapter 1211


    One thousand two hundred and eleven chapters


    Although Little Loli Sonia has worked very hard and very hard to practice the portal technique...


    But what should I say?


    Sometimes something like the mind is like a barrier that breaks with a poke, and sometimes?Like an indestructible wall of sighs, it is difficult to break through...


    At least for now, Sonia still cannot break through the barrier of the mind-so her progress is not great, still a few magical sparks appear in the air, and cannot form a real portal...


    Until the early hours of the morning, little Sonia¡¯s portal technique still had not been broken...


    Zhou Ye frowned and looked at the movements of Little Lolita in front of him-she was really working hard, but-no matter how standard movements, without the cooperation of the soul, it is still impossible to perform supreme magic...


    Zhou Ye was thinking about one thing, something a little bit too much... If such a thing is done, she might be hated by Little Lori... However, for the sake of Little Lori''s future, it is worth a try. .


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye stopped the little Sonia who was practicing hard."Okay, it''s okay little Sonya..."


    "Teacher..." Little Sonia stopped her movements. She looked at Zhou Ye timidly. She knew that she had let the teacher down... "Sorry... Teacher... Blame me... You punish me. !"


    Little Sonia said, walking to Zhou Ye''s face with aggrieved expression, and then obediently slumped on her teacher''s lap, lowered her head, and was about to lift her skirt with her hands...


    For what?Of course he was beaten PP obediently...


    Zhou Ye was so angry and funny when facing such a little Sonia...but at the same time, he couldn''t help but shake his heart.


    A so beautiful and so cute little loli, in front of you, let you ask for anything... just ask if you are tempted?


    Zhou Ye didn''t know what others thought, anyway, he was really a little tempted... European girls, because of their ethnicity, when they were thirteen years old, they were basically slim...


    This young and charming charm made Zhou Ye have the urge to incarnate a wolf...


    But in the end, he still suppressed the feeling in his heart, and pressed the little hand of Sonya to remove Nei X."Sonia, what are you doing?"


    "Accept the punishment..." Little Sonia said ignorantly, but her eager gaze was hidden in her eyes.


    Debra had already told her that if she did something like this or that with her teacher, she might be able to break through the shackles of the soul and reach the state of being in sync with her own teacher''s mind. In this way, casting magic will be more effective... Ready to be seduced by your own teacher.


    This is not because little Sonya doesn''t care about anything in order to learn magic... and even shows up for it.

 Chapter 857

    In the past three years of getting along, little Sonia has secretly promised her almost omnipotent teacher... She does not reject any close contact with her teacher, and even feels complacent about it.


    It can be said-in the eyes of little Sonia, the status of the teacher has far exceeded her father... Maybe this is what people often say that girls go out.


    Because of this, when Debra talked about it, she decided to do something to her teacher...


    "Huh..." Zhou Ye took a deep breath, and forced the flames rising in his body... He could see through the mystery in Sonia''s eyes at a glance. Although women are born actors, Sonia is an actor. In the end, because of life experience, acting skills are still a little off...


    For Zhou Ye, a veteran with countless female readers, Sonia''s purpose is simply obvious...


    Thinking back to how little Sonia and Debra were whispering and mysterious just now, Zhou Ye caught the culprit of the crime in an instant, "Debra..."


    "Ah, I''m sorry, Master, I suddenly remembered that the soup I was boiling in the kitchen is almost ready... I''m sorry, I''ll be with you..." Hearing the voice of his master, Debra followed Zhou Ye''s pillow for several years The person on the edge suddenly felt bad. After saying these words, he quickly opened the portal without waiting for Zhou Ye''s reply, and then he flashed, smeared the soles of his feet, and ran away...


    Seeing her allies disappear in front of her in an instant, little Sonia was a little dumbfounded. Didn''t she say that she should advance and retreat together?Why do you only leave yourself facing the teacher now?So can my small body satisfy the teacher?Little Sonia is a little bit self-confident.


    "Little Sonia..." Zhou Ye sighed. He gently raised his hand and lifted Little Lolita from his body... "I have a way to help you quickly learn the portal technique, do you want to Try it??"


    "To..." Little Sonia was still a child. The thoughts in her heart disappeared instantly after Zhou Ye said these words, and her attention was diverted.


    "Then follow me..." Zhou Ye said, slightly forward, a golden portal appeared directly in front of Zhou Ye, he got up and stepped into the portal...


    "..." Little Sonia followed her teacher''s steps without hesitation and walked in.


    She believes that her teacher will never harm her.


    However, when Little Sonia followed Zhou Ye into the portal, she was a little silly.


    The scene in front of me is a small view of the mountains. This is the peak of a high mountain near the castle...Here, little Sonia once came with her teacher Zhou Ye...


    However, it was Zhou Ye who taught her the knowledge of geography last time, so she came here. That time she had a great time here... But does it have anything to do with her learning magic?


    In other words, it is easier to learn magic when standing high??


    Just when little Sonya was a little confused, the teacher standing in front of her spoke."Little Sonia..., supreme magic is a kind of spiritual magic. In another world, there are many people who possess this kind of magic, but most of them have experienced despair before they gradually awakened their hearts...and You, my student, after you were born, you have always been smooth sailing... never know what despair is... today, you will feel despair here!"


    "How do you feel?? Teacher??" Little Sonia asked ignorantly. She didn''t believe that her teacher would harm herself. What is the so-called despair??


    Zhou Ye did not answer his student¡¯s question, but raised his finger to the east... "The sun is about to rise. To be precise, it is¡ªin three minutes and forty-five seconds... the sun will hit directly. this place¡­¡­"


    "What?" Hearing her teacher''s words, little Sonya was shocked-she is a vampire, and every one of her people told her that the sun is her enemy, she is the nobleman in the dark night, never face the sun... ¡­But today, her teacher left her in a place where she was about to be exposed to the sun... "Teacher-do you want me?"


    Chapter 1212


    One thousand two hundred and twelve chapters


    "Teacher-do you want me?"


    This miserable word made Zhou Ye almost spit out the truth, but-in order to open the heart of little Sonia and let her have a higher growth, Zhou Ye still cruelly said, "Sonia, burst out. All your potential, believe in yourself, the power of your heart is endless..."


    As Zhou Ye said, his figure flashed and disappeared in front of Sonya.


    "Teacher-teacher -!" Little Sonia looked at Zhou Ye who had disappeared, and couldn''t help shouting.


    However, her screams were only exchanged for echoes in the valley...


    Little Sonia felt wronged and sad... the feeling of being abandoned by the person she trusted the most filled her heart, and she even had a feeling in her heart, wanting to be directly bathed in the sun, just disappearing like this is not bad Extreme thoughts...


    However, her unwillingness made her not choose that path...because she didn''t believe that her teacher would really abandon her, she didn''t believe that Zhou Ye had no feelings for herself at all... She could clearly see from his eyes To the kind of pampering gaze that makes people want to indulge in it... she didn''t believe it.


    She wants to save herself...


    She wants to go back alive and question her teacher...


    Thinking of this, little Sonia began to look at everything in front of her, trying to find a place that could block the sun.


    However¡ªwhat made her desperate¡ªthis place was completely a cliff platform. Except for the foothold of less than ten square meters, there was no shelter on the entire platform...


    And all around, there are cliffs like knives and axes, and there is no possibility of climbing down with bare hands... Maybe with her physique, she can climb down with bare hands-but that takes time... and she is now It is precisely the most lacking thing is time, because-the sun is about to rise...


    "Quick...Quick..." The only thing Little Sonya can do now is to use the portal magic she has never used.


    However, sometimes, the more anxious, the less likely it is.


    Little Sonia finds desperately that she is not even as good as when she was at home...


    When she was at home, there were still a few sparks to talk to herself, but now, she can''t even arouse sparks...


    As the East began to whiten, little Sonia became more anxious...


    The more anxious she is, the less she can make magic happen...


    Until-when the sun was getting closer and closer to her and almost shining on her, the miracle finally happened, a complete portal had appeared in front of her... She finally displayed the portal by herself...


    however--


    It''s too late...


    Because-the sun has been shining on her... She has already felt the warmth on her skin, which she has never felt before...


    "I... Am I going to die?" At this moment, little Sonya closed her eyes and fell to the ground... She knew that being a vampire, exposure to the sun would be a What is the end of the plant... that can only completely disappear in this world...


    She could have dragged the remaining body into the portal...


    But¡ªLittle Sonia finally stopped her pace, because¡ªshe didn¡¯t want her teacher to see how embarrassed and ugly she looked...So, it¡¯s better to die...At least, in the heart of her teacher, Can leave a perfect image...


    I just don¡¯t know, my teacher--no, it¡¯s Zhou Ye, the big bad guy, will he be sad for his death... Will he regret using such harsh teaching methods on himself...


    He will be sad...yes...It is because of him that he will leave this world...


    Just when little Sonya was lying on the ground, thinking about it... she felt a shadow covering her figure...


    She opened her eyes slightly and saw that the handsome face that appeared in front of her was not her teacher, and who was it?


    "I''m dying... Teacher, are you here to send me off?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye looked at this little Lolita who was crawling on the ground in an angrily and amused manner... Angrily patted her well-developed dolphins, "Have you not found out that you are still alive now?"


    "..."


    Zhou Ye''s words made little Sonya stunned for a while, and then¡ªshe found that she seemed to be really fine, there was no severe pain, and there was no imaginary feeling of burning her body. The sun shone on her, as warm as a fire. There is no such painful feeling at all."This...what''s going on? Teacher?"


    "If it hadn''t been for transforming your body to make you a daywalker, how could I dare to put you here and let you be exposed to the sun?" Zhou Ye sighed and sat down with Sonya. Beside him, said softly: "How am I willing to let my little cutie take risks?"

 Chapter 858

    "Old teacher..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Little Sonia couldn''t help it anymore, she threw herself into the arms of her teacher with a wow, and burst into tears...


    In just a few short minutes, she felt abandonment, facing death, loneliness and despair... and other negative emotions. These negative emotions shouldn''t have appeared in her mind at her age...


    "I''m sorry...Little cute...I''m sorry..." Zhou Ye stroked little Sonya''s back and apologized in a low voice. If it wasn''t for little Sonya to have a higher seven points, he Would not do this...


    "It''s all your fault... it''s all your fault..." Little Sonia cried, and beat her teacher hard...


    She was really terrified just now... Among them, the feeling of facing death is far worse than the feeling of being abandoned by her own teacher, which makes her heartache... Little Sonia doesn¡¯t even know that if her teacher really doesn¡¯t want her, she still Is there any meaning of being alive?


    It''s time - it''s time to enter into another relationship with the teacher...


    Thinking of this, little Sonya held back her tears and raised her little face... asked pitifully: "Teacher... this time it''s your fault..."


    "I''m sorry... it''s all my fault..." The only thing Zhou Ye couldn''t bear was the tears of women, especially the tears of Lolita...


    "Then...you have to promise me one thing..."


    "Well, as long as I can do it, I will promise you...cute!"


    "..." Zhou Ye''s answer gave Little Sonia a condition to say [Only I am allowed to love me, and no intimate relationship with other women], but in the end she gave up this condition...because, She knows... doing this will only make the teacher farther and farther away from herself... So, let''s follow the plan."Teacher...you are not allowed to move now, let alone resist...no matter what I do..."


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye hesitated, and finally agreed."Ok¡­¡­"


    Anyway, he holds that his body is special, even if the Big Bang doesn''t attack him, why is he afraid of it??


    However-when little Sonya really started to act, Zhou Ye regretted it...


    Little Sonia used her incomparably young means to not touch his face with her own mouth...From his eyebrows to his whole body...How could Zhou Ye bear it?


    Zhou Ye was not conquered by Sonya¡¯s means, it was completely conquered by her incomparably young, but desperately trying to please his little expression... When he broke his promise and picked up Sonya... early Little Lori, who had become a celestial body, said with a smile on her face.


    "You broke your promise, teacher... so... you owe me two more promises... ah----"


    In the rest of the time, little Sonya has no time to pursue her teacher¡¯s breach of promise...because she has already felt the feeling Debra said, the feeling like seeing heaven...Although She doesn''t believe in God-but, she swears, she was really taken to heaven by her teacher.


    Chapter 1213


    One thousand two hundred and thirteen chapters


    In the evening--in Lord Victor''s castle--


    Victor was sitting on the table seat with a hesitant expression, watching what happened before him...


    I saw that my well-behaved daughter did not sit in her place to eat for the first time today, but instead sat in the arms of her teacher, Zhou Ye... was held and fed by Zhou Ye...


    Victor hesitated for a moment, and then asked cautiously: "Master...Excuse me..."


    Although he hadn''t finished speaking, Zhou Ye understood in seconds... Then I was asking him, didn''t he say that he was only sixteen?How come my daughter is 13 years old...


    "Ahem... a little accident happened!" Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, then used a fork to fork a steak again and delivered it to the little Lolita in his arms.


    "That... this is good... this is good..." Victor was helpless, so what could he do??But having said that, it is not too early to marry at the age of thirteen in the Middle Ages...


    Except for the royal family¡¯s custom of only marrying after the age of fourteen, basically among the folks, marrying people...there are many twelve or thirteen-year-olds.


    Praise the Middle Ages, this is the best era for Lolicon...


    "Hehe..."


    The little loli sitting in Zhou Ye''s arms looked at her teacher with a smug look, and at the same time the embarrassing look of her own man... She did it on purpose... Who made this villain scare herself so much... Make herself think Are you going to die?


    Let him face his father¡¯s question, just a small punishment...


    "Hey..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly...


    To be honest, during the day today, he and the little loli in his arms enjoyed a day of sunbathing on the cliff. Of course-besides enjoying the sun, of course they also did a lot of indescribable things...


    Relying on the fast-recovering physique of the vampire, this little girl kept asking for it...Of course, provided that Zhou Ye did not use her own cheating means, otherwise...Little Sonia should stay in her room at this time. It¡¯s a big fall to rest, instead of enjoying his feeding in his arms...


    "My dear...come, Zhang Zeng..." Little Sonia said as she used her fork to fork a steak and put it into her man''s mouth...


    Little Sonia now knows that she was mixed with food by her own man with his blood a few years ago, changing her physique... She has now become a daywalker among vampires...


    Of course, because she was afraid of affecting her normal physical development...So Zhou Ye also temporarily sealed the blood in her body, so that apart from gaining the characteristic of being not afraid of the sun, she did not gain super speed and strength...


    However, her own man has already helped her lift this seal today...


    From now on, she will become stronger day by day until she reaches adulthood...Of course, today she got an unexpected surprise because the seal was lifted. Her characteristic of being a woman has become a bit bigger... As for the poached egg, it belongs to Xiaoyali now... Tong Yan Ju X...


    But at the same time because of this change, she had to be given that by her own man again...Although it is beautiful, but...cough cough, it feels uncomfortable to do too much, at least she still uses a little strength all over her body now No, this is a sequelae.


    "Then... will you return to your hometown with Sonia now?" Victor was a little bit reluctant to leave his daughter just like this, but he didn''t dare to stop Zhou Ye...


    God''s grace is like the sea-God''s might is like hell.


    Zhou Ye has long been detached from that stage...Although he is not a god, he is a more advanced existence than a god. He can scare Victor to death when he stares-the kind of suppression from the life level makes Wei Kedo dare not talk about any conditions with Zhou Ye...


    And the little Sonia in Zhou Ye¡¯s arms raised her little face and looked at her man... She naturally listened to her man. Although she still didn¡¯t know what it meant to marry a husband, Zhou Ye was in In the past three years, I have instilled in her the principles of how to be a well-behaved woman...


    But this place is still her home after all, she is a bit reluctant to leave here...but Sonia is even more reluctant to leave Zhou Ye...So, she can only look at Zhou Ye with pleading eyes, hoping to stay here for a while. time¡­¡­


    "I will live here for the time being..." Zhou Ye smiled and looked at little Sonia. Of course he knew what was thinking in this little cutie''s heart, but-he did not worry about leaving here... it is rare to return to the Middle Ages. In Europe, he doesn''t mind visiting the scenery here... and it also gave him some small surprises.So staying here for a few more years is something Zhou Ye has already decided...


    "I will stay here until Sonia is an adult... and then take her back to my family..."


    "That''s great..." Victor was overjoyed when he heard Zhou Ye''s words...


    "Thank you, dear..." Little Sonia also happily took a bite at her man''s corner.


    "Ah... By the way... Yesterday the nobles nearby sent me some Indian spices. I let the servants cook the food. Please taste it..." Victor said, and hurriedly ordered his men. Bring the cooked lamb...


    To be honest, in the entire castle, except for Zhou Ye, none of them eat normal food...


    And Zhou Ye¡¯s food has always been taken care of by his maid. The so-called spices are not worth mentioning in Zhou Ye''s eyes... There are so many things in his wristband. Victor¡¯s so-called spices are in Zhou Ye. In the bracelet, it is calculated in tons...


    However, this was the host¡¯s kindness after all, Zhou Ye still reluctantly cut a piece of lamb from the mutton that he brought up...As soon as it was put in the mouth, Zhou Ye had the urge to vomit...


    Nima, are you eating mutton or spices? The taste of the spices has completely masked the taste of mutton...


    Little Sonia looked at her man¡¯s expression curiously... "Is it that bad?"


    While talking, little Sonia cut a piece and put it directly into her mouth...In an instant, little Sonia''s face turned green... "Oh... It''s disgusting... Who made this lamb? It''s really unpalatable. It''s..."


    "..."


    Victor was speechless for a while with his daughter''s performance... It was really embarrassing... The things used to entertain guests were rejected by his daughter... He couldn''t help shouting.

 Chapter 859

    "Go and call me the cook"


    Level 1214


    One thousand two hundred and fourteen chapters


    "My lord... you call me..."


    Following Victor''s order, soon--, a middle-aged man dressed in gray burlap came in...


    He greeted Victor in a solemn way, lowering his head, not even daring to lift his head...


    He was tributed by nearby nobles along with spices...


    In fact, it''s unlucky for this guy...


    Originally, Victor didn''t want anything except slaves... because for Victor, things like food were completely meaningless...Who ever saw a vampire eat?


    Moreover, the werewolf slaves in his castle were not used for farming, but for mining... Only a small part of rye grains was enough to feed.


    Only after Zhou Ye came, everything changed... At least, in order to please Zhou Ye, Victor charged a lot of things that he never received before, such as sheep, such as white flour...


    You know, in medieval Europe, agriculture was generally underdeveloped, and they didn¡¯t even know the existence of agricultural fertilizer. Rye with a rough taste was the most popular food here, but flour made from wheat... is even more valuable. .


    Let¡¯s put it this way-even a wealthy nobleman cannot eat white bread every day. Most of the time they eat variegated bread baked with rye and white flour. As for serfs and free people, it¡¯s even more. It¡¯s horrible. Every day, black bread mixed with sawdust is even good...White bread baked with pure wheat flour is simply a symbol of luxury.


    Yes, yes... Zhou Ye has a variety of foods in his bracelet, but he really doesn''t have the habit of putting flour in his bracelet... That would be too bad to use the space bracelet as dry food... ¡­


    The food in the space bracelet will make you tired if you eat too much...


    Fortunately, Victor provided him with a variety of ingredients. Although spices such as spices were extremely lacking in Europe at this time, Zhou Ye had a lot of his own...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye''s food has been pretty good for a long time, especially after his exclusive maid learned how to make dishes that suit his master''s taste. Zhou Ye even enjoyed the food standards of later generations in the Middle Ages...


    But a few days ago, a nobleman attacked his mine because of a werewolf, which caused his income to drop sharply. Therefore, in order to please Victor-he wanted to reduce some taxes, which was actually a protection fee... So, he made the most of his family The proud cook sent it over and took a big shot at the Huongpu, saying that his cook had done things in the palace, that is, the legendary royal cook. The dishes he cooked were praised by Charles VI. .


    So-Victor reduced the protection fee for that nobleman...


    It''s just that - at present, it seems that the level of this imperial chef obviously cannot satisfy his distinguished guests...Although the distinguished guest has become his son-in-law, Victor still dare not neglect Zhou Ye...


    Especially his daughter''s complaints made Victor feel like a fool, deceived by that noble...this is where he feels most angry.


    "Have you...really won praise from Louis VI?" Victor looked at the chef shivering in front of him with his eyes half-opened and half-closed."You know... lying in front of me... there is a price to pay!"


    "I''m sorry... I''m sorry... I''m sorry..." The middle-aged cook finally broke down facing the coercion of Victor, the vampire elder... He knelt on the ground with a sigh, kowtow desperately... "Sorry ...I''m sorry, my lord...I''m just a cook in Paris...I came here to avoid the king''s conscription...I''m sorry, my lord, I''m sorry..."


    For the rest, Victor knows without asking... Obviously, this guy thinks that people in other places are dumplings. In order to get better remuneration, he fabricated the name of a royal kitchen... Things are really common...


    Victor didn''t bother to pay attention to this guy anymore... "Drag him... Let Lucian turn him into a slave..."


    "Yes, my lord!" The guards on both sides walked up, one by one, grabbing the arms of the fake imperial chef, and dragging them outside without any explanation...


    "No...don''t...please, Lord Lord...please forgive me..." The fake royal chef is really regretful at this time...why do you want to brag?What do you say you are a royal chef?


    Although the owner who hired him was indeed a bun, and he regarded the food he cooked freely according to market legends as fine products, but... he finally capsized the boat with this lord... originally he was still ambitious. I''m going to do something big here again... I knew I wouldn''t brag...


    It''s a pity... this guy realized it was too late... because Victor would never give him a second chance to deceive himself.


    After the cook was taken down by the guards... the whole restaurant was calm again...


    Little Sonia attacked the grilled steak in front of her man with all her strength. Seeing her feasting, Victor was a little puzzled...


    Although little Sonia had robbed her teacher for food in the past, it was an extremely isolated situation. In Victor¡¯s view, it was more like her daughter acting like her teacher Zhou Ye... ...Not that she can really taste it.


    But-Victor found that his daughter''s expression of enjoying and receiving food really didn''t seem to be pretended... Is it??


    Has my daughter really recovered her sense of taste??


    "Master...Sonia...eating food like this...is it really okay?" Victor didn''t dare to question Zhou Ye, and could only ask with this side-knock technique.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye could see the thirst and hope in Victor''s eyes at a glance...


    As a former human being, Victor still hasn''t forgotten the enjoyment and feeling that food brought him... If he could, he really wanted to feel that way again.


    It''s a pity-Zhou Ye won''t give him his blood... "That''s the secret of my family... Never use it to outsiders. Any member who does it to outsiders will be pursued and killed by the family forever. ...So, sorry..."


    "He...hehe...nothing!" Victor''s face turned ugly when he heard Zhou Ye''s words...but he was even more afraid of the indispensable family behind Zhou Ye...so, he could only wait to look back and see if he could do it. I got this secret method from my daughter''s mouth.


    However-in the following days, Victor really felt desperate...


    Since his daughter made a breakthrough with Zhou Ye, she moved to Zhou Ye¡¯s room almost altogether...they are so inseparable that Victor is helpless...


    After finally seizing an opportunity, when his daughter finally separated from Zhou Ye temporarily, Victor hurriedly took the opportunity to ask his daughter if there was any news about the secret method?


    But... of course little Sonia would not betray her man... The girl pointed out that she was like her. In the face of her father''s question, little Sonia was tight-lipped and refused to disclose...


    Victor was somewhat of a morale in the face of his own daughter. He didn''t find any excuses to ask for his daughter''s blood, check his daughter''s memory... Otherwise, it is estimated that what is waiting for him will be destroyed in advance...


    In the end, Victor was relieved to give up the idea of ??obtaining this secret method...After all-his daughter had already acquired such abilities, and he already felt very contented...


    Of course, Zhou Ye saw all this in his eyes... Zhou Ye didn''t bother to say anything about Victor, who was fascinated... How could it be the old man''s, even though he had already killed him once... future.


    Chapter 1215


    One thousand two hundred and fifteen chapters


    Three years later----


    In a dense forest--


    The trees here are lush and leafy, and the dense branches and leaves block the sunlight from the sky... the whole forest looks dark and peaceful.


    According to reason, in such a large forest, there should be traces of small animals everywhere-whether it is a herd of deer or small animals such as small squirrels, they prefer such an environment...but , In this dense forest, but so silent... silent like a ghost.


    But soon--a sound of horseshoes mixed with a bunch of weird roars came...


    Far away-I saw a weird horse-like creature, with a green fire trail, rushing out from the depths of the dense forest...


    Immediately behind the weird horse, there are countless monsters that move four hooves and gallop on the ground... They have a wolf-like head but no wolf-like tail. They are larger than normal wild wolves. Two to three times-these were the first werewolves to be infected, they were just a group of beasts, without any human thinking.


    These werewolves let out a low roar in their mouths... madly chasing the knight in black armor in front of them...


    In the eyes of these guys, the strange crustacean in front of them is completely their own food...for food, they don''t hesitate to...because all the edible things in the forest have almost been eaten by them... Almost gnawed the bark.


    Facing the werewolves who were chasing him crazily behind him, the black-armored knight riding on the tall horse beast did not show the slightest panic. Instead, he took a pat of the tall behemoth he was sitting down and said: "Nightmare ...This is the last batch. When this batch is cleaned up, the werewolves in the vicinity will be extinct...When this batch is finished, I will ask my dear to give you an extra meal..."


    "Puff...Puff..."


    Listening to the words of the female knight on her body, the nightmare slapped her nose happily, and green sparks sprayed out of her nose... as if happily asking her mistress for credit...

 Chapter 860

    "Haha... I won''t forget your red wine..." The female knight smiled and patted the nightmare head... and clipped her long legs...


    Nightmare''s speed increased again, and he quickly moved away from the guys behind him... However, when the distance between the two reached more than 20 meters.Nightmare obediently slowed down...or else the werewolves behind him would chase him down.


    In this way... Nightmare took her mistress with her, behind her hanging a group of werewolves who didn''t know to give up... Shi Shiran ran towards the edge of the forest.


    Finally, this person rode to the clearing in front of the vampire castle. They stopped about a hundred meters from the castle gate, and then turned to look at the werewolves following them. ...


    "For my graduation exam... Give me your life..."


    As the female knight¡¯s words fell, a giant sickle about three meters long appeared in her hand... The sickle of this weapon is a big exaggeration. If you have to say what it looks like, you can only say This sickle is very similar to the giant sickle in the hands of Shiraiwa Archer...but it is twice as large as Shiraiwa Archer''s sickle.


    As the female knight took out her weapon, the werewolves behind her almost arrived in front of her...


    Although the female knight was holding a giant scythe that looked extremely sharp in her hand, these werewolves rushed forward without any hesitation... For them, the so-called fear, the so-called fear... none of them exist... They Now only the crazy animal nature is left.


    "It''s really a group of unconscionable beasts..." The female knight faced the dozen or so werewolves who pounced at the same time, and gently waved the giant sickle in her hand, and a cold light flashed in front of those werewolves... Then, the dozen or so were first The werewolf who rushed up was instantly cut off...


    With a few wailing, the dozen werewolves who jumped first died in the air like this, and with a puff, the dead corpses fell to the ground...


    The death of these dozen werewolves did not scare the hundreds of werewolves that followed, on the contrary-made them more cautious... These werewolves, like wild beasts, surrounded the female knights in the middle. There was only a threatening low growl...


    And the female knight was not afraid, she just sat on her mount in time and watched these terrifying beasts calmly.


    As a werewolf suddenly rushed up from behind the female knight...All werewolves opened their mouths as if they had received an order to attack. At the same time, they opened their mouths, leaped and flew towards the female knight... ¡­


    With a puff, the werewolf who first rushed towards the female knight from behind was kicked by the nightmare¡¯s green fire-flaming hoof, and in that year--the brain was split...and the other werewolves were also in the hands of the female knight. ''S giant sickle was broken...


    The failure again did not scare away these werewolves, they rushed towards the female knight...


    A series of flashes cut through the sky, bringing up a series of blood...


    No matter how clever the attack angles of those werewolves are, they can''t break through the curtain of the giant sickle in the hand of the female knight¡ª¡ª


    The black armor on the female knight was not stained with a drop of blood, and even the giant sickle in the female knight¡¯s hand is still visible, but on the ground...the blood of those werewolves has dripped all over the ground...


    In the blood water enough to drown anyone¡¯s ankles, the nightmare¡¯s four hooves braving the green flames stepped happily, as if dancing a beautiful waltz, it cooperated with its mistress, either forward or backward, or Move left, or flash right...


    It can be said that under the crotch of the hostess, the nightmare has almost reached the highest level of unity between man and horse.


    And in the vampire castle not far away, there are many people who are watching this pleasing scene...


    Although it is daytime, Victor doesn''t mean to rest at all. He stands in the shadow in front of the big French window... quietly looking at the powerful figure in the distance...


    "Master... why don''t you teach Sonia swordsmanship, but teach her to use such unpopular weapons?" Victor said depressed, you know-the sickle was a peasant''s weapon in medieval Europe... The sickle was first used for harvesting, and the long sickle was the weapon commonly used by civilians. After all-a good knight sword is not something that serfs and free people can afford...


    What''s more-even if you go bankrupt and buy a weapon, in the end, an ordinary freedman will completely lose all his property due to various follow-up issues such as maintenance and repair...


    Therefore, to a certain extent, the knight sword is equivalent to the weapon of the nobility, and the sickle that can be seen everywhere...that is regarded as the farm tool of the serf.


    "Don''t you think that cute little cutie looks very pleasing to the eye when using this giant sickle?"


    Level 1216


    One thousand two hundred and sixteen chapters


    "Furthermore...Who do you think would think that this sickle is an agricultural tool for harvesting wheat?" Zhou Ye said to Victor with a smile.


    He would not tell Victor, he only taught Little Sonia to use the giant sickle instead of the knight sword, only because the evil taste in Zhou Ye''s heart broke out...


    When he was considering teaching little Sonia what weapon to use, the first choice was actually a sword, but it was not a knight sword, but a giant sword that was three meters long and twenty centimeters wide... just because it looked like Little Sonia¡¯s temperament is not so compatible with the Great Sword, so Zhou Ye gave up the Great Sword Fairy development plan and let her use the giant sickle instead...


    The Giant Scythe Knight Ji looked good too, at least in line with Zhou Ye''s cuteness.


    Asked, why does Zhou Ye always want little Sonia to use giant weapons??


    Answer, don''t you think that the delicate girl who uses giant weapons looks like a contrast??


    Keke - of course, these are just babbles, Zhou Ye just remembered the hands of Bai Suo Shite that he once bought at a big price...


    "This..." Victor was also a little speechless in the face of Zhou Ye''s sophistry...


    However, when he turned his gaze to the outside of the castle again, the figure of his own daughter who was slaughtering the beasts, he had to admit one thing, that is-the daughter holding the giant scythe really looks awe-inspiring... ¡­


    Forget it-since everything is meant by the master, then so be it...


    Victor can only use these words to comfort himself... To put it bluntly, although there is no such thing as the water thrown out by married daughters in Europe, the inheritance rights of married daughters in the family will be It is an indisputable fact that it will drop in the order.


    Now, all Victor can do is just look at his daughter more carefully, because-if his daughter passes the graduation exam this time, then-it is estimated that he will never have a chance to see his daughter again... ...Because Zhou Ye will take her back to his family...from now on, each other...


    On the other side, on the city wall, a group of blood soldiers wearing black armor and hiding in the shadows also praised the heroic attitude of their own lady.


    "The young lady is really amazing...I can''t imagine what the outcome would be if I was surrounded by these werewolves..." A soldier hiding in the shadow of the arrow tower looked at Sony who slaughtered the werewolves in front of the city gate. Ya, couldn''t help but admire.


    A soldier beside him couldn''t help but laughed and said, "Hahaha... John, if you are surrounded, there will only be one ending, that is, being crushed by the group of wild beasts and becoming food in the mouth of those wild beasts... "


    "You haven''t seen the heroic appearance of Miss yesterday..." Another soldier who looked a little mature said with disdain: "The master who was taking the exam yesterday was the young lady''s mastery of magic. You haven''t seen how she abused and killed yesterday. The group of wild beasts... that really is---like the existence of the Valkyrie..."


    "It''s a pity... we shouldn''t be on duty yesterday..." The other soldiers looked at the veteran with envy. They could imagine with the memorable expression on the veteran''s face. What happened to the battle yesterday. The shocking picture...


    On the other side, on the city wall under the sun, a sturdy figure was standing there, staring at the vigorous figure in the distance.


    Of course, someone who can stand in the sun cannot be a vampire, at least it cannot be a male vampire. After all, Zhou Ye doesn''t engage in foundation...


    Without the help of Zhou Ye''s blood, unless these guys find the owner of the first generation of undead genes, that is, Marcus'' father, Alexander Corvinus... and then drain his blood, they will be possible. Get the power of Daywalker...


    But obviously-Marcus has concealed his father''s information, and it is even more impossible to tell Victor his father''s position... Therefore, no vampire can qualify as a daywalker...


    So, obviously-the only person who can stand on the wall is the father of the new generation of werewolves, Lucian... After all, he is the leader of the werewolves in all castles... Victor has taken some care of him, because he is Raised since childhood, Victor also firmly believes that this boy will be loyal to him...


    But, obviously-Victor is a little bit bigger at this point...


    At this moment, Lucian, wearing a slave collar that restricts his transformation, stood on the wall, greedily looking at the vigorous figure in the distance... There was a voice in her heart that kept roaring, she should belong to me... ...She should belong to me...


    In order to restrain the roar in his heart, Lucian''s fingers that clung to the wall were a little twisted... He knew that this beautiful girl did not belong to him, let alone belonged to him... He had to endure... He had to endure... because ¡ª¡ªHis power has not yet reached the point where he can resist his master.


    And Lucian''s performance was seen by Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly and turned to Victor and said, "It seems that your beloved baby still has some thoughts about my cuteness..."


    "My lord, I will teach him to make him understand... The best way to maintain the current glory is to keep your eyes on the ground!" Victor hurriedly lowered his head and said, he knew that Zhou Ye was dissatisfied with Lucian... But-let him kill Lucian, he was a little bit reluctant... For him, Lucian was the basis of werewolf slaves. It is precisely because of the existence of such a slave that-he can continue to live a rich life in front of him... ¡­


    "Huh..." Zhou Ye looked at Victor with his head down, and sighed helplessly. He had reminded him of Lucian''s harm, but he refused to give up Lucian. There was no way... Anyway, this guy can only look at his own Sonia, he can''t do anything... Victor has to die, he can''t stop it."whatever¡­¡­"


    And at this moment-Sonia outside the city has cut the last werewolf in half... She has completed the final test given by her teacher and man...


    At this moment Sonia, straddling the nightmare body, the giant sickle in her hand swung a beautiful blade flower, and the last drop of werewolf blood stained on the blade fell to the ground... and then turned her hand directly, I put my weapon in the bracelet... and clamped his legs, "Nightmare... Let''s go back and find my dear..."


    "Well, the law..."

 Chapter 861

    The nightmare neighed happily and ran towards the castle not far away with her mistress...


    Before Sonia arrived at the castle, the gate of the castle had already been opened... Sonia ran towards the man who had already stood not far away and spread her hands to her... Lucian looked at himself eagerly on the wall.


    After all--for Sonia, the identity of this werewolf is just a slave to her father...at most, he is a slave head...Others, he is nothing...


    When the nightmare was approaching Zhou Ye, Sonia jumped directly from the nightmare''s back, and plunged into her own man''s arms like a swallow returning home...


    Sonia jumped into the arms of her own man, took off her steel helmet, and offered her teacher a sweet mouth as soon as she stepped on her feet...


    After a while, he said nothing--Zhou Ye walked towards the hall with Sonia...


    "My dear... I feel so fond of nightmares, can you give it to me?"


    "Of course it''s okay..." Zhou Ye has always been generous with his own women...


    Lucian stood in the shadows, looking bitterly at the backs of the men and women disappearing before his eyes...until a somewhat old voice awakened him.


    "Lucian...it''s the stupidest thing to have illusions about things that don''t belong to you... and, it seems that you are still on your stupid road, going further and further... I think you need some now Something will wash your mind..." Victor said quietly, "Come on, hang Lucian up and draw 30 whips..."


    "It''s... Master..." Following Victor''s orders, several vampire soldiers rushed over and directly pressed Lucian to the ground... Soon, Lucian was tied to the execution frame. ...With the crisp sound of the whip and the flesh, Lucian''s muffled hum is endless...


    "Time can always correct its own path in various ways..." Zhou Ye''s eyes have seen the future through the long river of time... The current fight has laid the foundation for Lucian to turn back the vampire family...


    "What are you talking about? My dear?" Sonya asked in a daze, her own man''s endless words made her a little confused.


    "No, it''s nothing..." Zhou Ye smiled and swept back Sonia''s slender waist, and said: "Tomorrow we are leaving here. Today, you have to bid farewell to your father..."


    "Well¡ª" Sonia nodded gently, although leaving the hometown where she grew up made her a little bit reluctant, but¡ª if compared with leaving her own man, she is still reluctant to leave her own man... ...The girl is outward.


    Level 1217


    One thousand two hundred and seventeen chapters


    The night¡ªit should be quiet and peaceful...


    But in Lord Victor¡¯s vampire castle, the lights are bright at this time... Almost all the members of the blood council gathered here, dressed in gorgeous and solemn services, and carrying red wine like blood in their hands. , Gather in twos and threes in the hall, or drink happily or talk loudly.


    In the center of the hall, there is a passage made up of hundreds of candles with a length of more than one meter and the thickness of their arms¡ª¡ª


    These hundreds of large candles lit the whole hall like daylight.


    At the end of the hall, beside the throne that originally belonged to Victor, there was a handsome young man who was not someone else but Zhou Ye...


    He was sitting there holding a wine glass, and from time to time members of the council walked up to him and humbly congratulated him, congratulating him on the coming home of the beauty...


    Zhou Ye can only deal with this...


    Although it is said that little Sonia has been wiped out by Zhou Ye... But today is the wedding ceremony that Victor prepared for his daughter before he partes. How can he deal with it as much as possible...


    According to normal European wedding customs, such a ceremony should be done in the cathedral under the auspices of the priest...


    But-don''t forget, Victor is a vampire... Although he is a vampire not from Cain''s vein-but belongs to a mutant gene type... However, vampires and God are deadly enemies, this is a long-standing conclusion of¡­¡­


    Victor didn''t want to be beaten by those religious lunatics as heretics...Although he had the ambition to rule Europe, he knew better that although he had a lot of undead warriors, he... faced the entire European religion. Power, he is just a small trash fish... Therefore, it is better to be honest with his tail clipped... The weakness of vampires is too obvious...


    That''s why there is this somewhat nondescript wedding...


    However, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t care about it, or to say¡ªthe wedding was sometimes a form of religion, at least for Zhou Ye...


    Just when Zhou Ye was boring to deal with the members of parliament who kept running to harass him... In the highest room of the castle, little Sonia was trying to put on her own man with the help of Debra. The gorgeous wedding dress prepared for her...


    "Is it pretty? Am I pretty? Sister Debra..." Little Sonia wore a gorgeous wedding dress studded with thousands of small diamonds, happily spinning her figure in front of the large floor-to-ceiling mirror...


    Debra looked at the beautiful girl who had grown into a girl in front of her, and said with envy, "Sonia, you are the most beautiful scenery tonight..."


    I have to say that it is good for girls to grow up early, especially for European girls. Sixteen is the most delicious age... At this time Sonia has a pair of long legs, plus a pair of big babies who can dominate the group. ¡­The long, slightly curly hair draped over the shoulders, and the pretty face with a hint of childishness¡­ In the sparkling white wedding dress, it looks so beautiful¡­


    Although Debra is a little envious of Sonia, she is not jealous...because she knows that sooner or later her master will put a wedding dress on herself...that''s just a matter of time...


    After putting the last hair accessory studded with jewels on little Sonya¡¯s head, all the preparations before marriage are done...but this is not the end, Debra lightly puts light on her bracelet After a tap, a small drop-shaped object was split from the bracelet. The small object rose quickly, and then flew in front of Sonya who completed the bridal makeup, and began to circle her from above. The next one is flying...


    Faced with this little thing, the childlike Sonia wanted to catch it...but was stopped by Debra.


    "Don''t move, that''s a robot that takes three-dimensional photos of you... You don''t want to take ugly photos because of your actions, right...?"


    Sonia heard Debra''s words, and hurriedly dropped her arm that wanted to catch the little thing, and then put on a face she thought was the most beautiful...These things were given to them by her man... Sonya has played it many times, knowing that Debra is not scaring herself.


    The little thing circled around Sonia a few times. After completing the preliminary modeling, a purple light shot out from the front of it, like a printer scanning-scanning Sonia from top to bottom-this process Repeated six times, of course from different angles... said it was slow, but in fact it was very fast. The whole process only took less than ten seconds.


    When the little thing completed his task and returned to Debra''s bracelet, a three-dimensional projection of Sonia appeared on Debra''s bracelet. Sonia gently turned her fingers to make sure she was three. There is no unbeautiful place without blind spots...


    No way, women, sometimes they are so obsessed with beauty...


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door, "Sonia... are you ready?"


    "Of course, father...you can come in..." Sonya said as she motioned to Debra to turn off her bracelet...


    "Then I''m coming in..." Victor walked in, wearing a gorgeous dress. He looked at his daughter and couldn''t help but feel both happy and sad... What should I say, the daughter has grown up, but-has to change Become someone else''s family...


    However, the daughter can become the wife of such a powerful adult, which is also a good home for his daughter. Victor barely erased the sadness in his heart, and politely said to Debra: "Miss Debra , Can I stay alone with my daughter for a while?"


    "Of course..." Debra smiled slightly. Since she followed her master, no one in the entire castle dared to call her by her current person. Everyone was polite...including the owner of this castle, Victor.


    Keke-digress.


    Debra smiled slightly at Sonya, then walked out of the room with an amusement, and gave the remaining time to the father and daughter.


    "Sonia, my daughter... I am delighted to watch you grow from a child to a beautiful girl, but I have to put your hand in your husband''s hand with a sad mood." Vic Say more here, and sigh slightly."I don¡¯t know much about your husband¡¯s family... But, I know-in the far east, where monogamy is not practiced, I am really afraid that your temper will make you suffer in his family. Wronged..."


    "Don''t worry, father... what my dear told me will definitely not make me feel wronged!" Faced with her father''s worries, Sonya smiled sweetly and comforted her father.


    "I hope so..." Victor hesitated for a while, and said: "In view of your husband''s wealthy family, any dowry I give you may be so insignificant in his eyes... So, I decided to treat the six playmates you grew up together as a dowry and marry them together... Whether as a helper in fighting for favor or as a friend to chat to relieve boredom, they can play an irreplaceable role..."


    "Really? That''s great...Father!" Sonia was so pleasantly surprised about this dowry... You know how painful it is to resist her own man in the case of only her and Debra, she even has many times All feel that she will die in the hands of her own man... Now, with six new forces, Sonia feels that she might be a lot easier...


    Just as Sonya was elated, Debra''s voice came from outside the door."Your Excellency Victor, Miss Sonia, the wedding time is approaching..."


    "We should go now... my daughter!" Victor took a deep breath, and then stretched his arm to his daughter.


    "Okay, father!" Sonia smiled and held her father''s arm. She would hand it over to her man by her father. This is an essential ceremony...


    Chapter 1218


    One thousand two hundred and eighteen chapters


    In the hall, Zhou Ye was extremely bored with his chin in his hand, weakly coping with the dark night nobles who always liked to lean towards him, suddenly a solemn and loud organ music sounded...


    Zhou Ye''s voice was shocked... He knew that this was the prelude to the wedding...

 Chapter 862

    You know, although this wedding has only started now, in fact, Victor has been preparing for it since three years ago...


    Including Victor, in order to marry his only daughter gracefully, three years ago, from the monastery near Paris, three years ago, the artisans drove the giant pipe organ with more than two thousand sound tubes in the castle day and night... And Debra''s handmaid who started training early...


    Although Zhou Ye didn''t deliberately inquire about these preparations, with his superhuman five senses, how could anything in this castle be hidden from him?


    Therefore, when he heard the loud organ music, Zhou Ye knew that the wedding was about to begin.


    He smiled slightly, and then stood up from his seat...The nobles of the Dark Night who originally wanted to come and have a relationship with Zhou Ye also retreat with interest, they know - this is not the time for a relationship...


    With the solemn unnamed organ music sounded, the door of the hall slowly opened...


    Zhou Ye walked down the steps and greeted the door...


    Victor walked in with his daughter... Immediately behind them were six pretty vampire girls in white dresses, carrying Sonia¡¯s ten-meter-long wedding dress in their hands. ...


    When Victor walked in front of Zhou Ye with his daughter Sonia, he stopped his footsteps...then grabbed his daughter''s hand and placed it in Zhou Ye''s hand...He said solemnly: "Your Excellency Zhou Ye, I beg you...be kind to my daughter...I am not begging you as a vampire lord, but as an ordinary father...begging you, don¡¯t let her be wronged...I beg You put a happy smile on her face every day..."


    "I will..." Zhou Ye held Sonya''s hand tightly and nodded...


    No matter how impersonal and paranoid Victor is... However, his love for his daughter is true.


    "father¡­¡­"


    Sonya also looked at her father with red eyes... She was really moved by what her father said...


    "Go, my baby-go to your husband''s side, that''s where you should be..." Victor smiled and said to his daughter-he knew, maybe this parting, meeting again is Decades or even hundreds of years later... But, he can''t help... Zhou Ye is too strong, his inability to resist is one aspect, the most important thing is that he knows that his daughter Sonya has completely fallen in love with this A mysterious and powerful wizard from the East, Zhou Ye...why does he bother to be such a bad person?


    In the movie, he would refuse his daughter''s request so resolutely because, in his mind, the guy who stole his most precious daughter is a slave, a beast... As a proud noble, how could he possibly be? Allow your daughter to marry such a guy?


    But Zhou Ye is different...He comes from the mysterious Eastern family and is a powerful mystery. This is enough for Victor...and enough to be worthy of his daughter...this is also Wei The reason why Kedor treats his daughter''s marriage is completely different from that in the movie.


    "Dad..." Sonia couldn''t help sobbing slightly, and she suddenly realized that from today onwards, she would never be a child again, because she would leave her home and become the wife of her beloved man. Take the responsibility of a wife...


    Looking at Sonya who was a little sad, Zhou Ye had a slight headache, but fortunately, he knew-it is normal for a woman to cry before leaving home, but...Zhou Ye also has a way to show Sonia here. With his own smiling face...


    "Little cute, you are so beautiful tonight..." Zhou Ye gently leaned into Sonya''s ear and whispered, "If you don''t believe me, the stars are willing to fall because of your beauty, just to see more. You have a glance..."


    Listening to the sweet words of her own man, Sonia couldn''t help but snorted and laughed... This feeling of crying and laughing made Sonia feel that she was a bit too gaffe, and she couldn''t help but gently beat her with her hand. He held Zhou Ye''s shoulder and complained: "Bad guy, he will lie to me..."


    "I really didn''t lie... if you don''t believe me..." Zhou Ye said, extending his hand to the ceiling with a slight wave... Suddenly in the hall, all the nobles in the dark night couldn''t help exclaiming--


    "Gosh... I feel like I saw a miracle..."


    "Only His Excellency Zhou Ye has such a powerful force..."


    "God... If my husband can do this for me when I get married, I am willing to do anything for him!"


    I saw¡ªAs Zhou Ye waved his arm, the ceiling of the hall seemed to disappear, and the brilliance of the stars went straight into the hall... Countless meteors dragged their long tails across the sky... That beautiful scene made everyone I couldn''t help but widen my eyes...


    "It''s so beautiful... honey!" Sonya looked at the falling stars in the sky, and she couldn''t help muttering: "My dear, is there anything you can''t do?"


    "Uh-giving birth!" Zhou Ye said embarrassingly.


    "Bad..." Sonia kissed Zhou Ye on the cheek with a bit of shyness, and then whispered in his ear: "It''s okay, anyway, something you don''t know, I happen to do, we can complement each other..."


    "..." Zhou Ye felt like he didn''t know what to say... Obviously, Sonya had misunderstood what he said, but it didn''t matter-anyway, Sonya would know it by herself... They couldn''t get his children. ...At least not yet.


    The two of them walked to the front of the hall. At this time-Victor was already standing in front of his seat. He was going to play the role of a priest... It was no longer possible to preside over the wedding of his daughter. What?In other words, they themselves are enemies of Christ. Will you believe in your enemies?


    After a long and stinky wedding speech, Sonya finally became Zhou Ye''s wife from a legal point of view...


    Then-the carnival began...


    Tonight, all the wines are enough. Except for leaving the necessary guards on duty, all the soldiers can drink as much as they want...even Victor generously gave his werewolf slaves extra meals...


    Today-the werewolf slaves are no longer eating stale pig food, but big chunks of meat...


    Are you asking where the meat comes from?Ahem-wasn''t it during the day when Sonya killed hundreds of werewolves?The first generation of werewolves never returned to human form after death, so their bodies were collected by the guards...anyway, it was the slaves who ate them...just let them.


    Zhou Ye took Sonya in the hall to deal with casually for a few cups, and then returned to his room...Compared to drinking with those guys who claim to be a nobleman in the dark, Zhou Ye prefers to be with his own women. Inappropriate game...


    It¡¯s just that today¡¯s game seems to be a bit beyond Zhou Ye¡¯s expectations...


    "My dear... don''t take off your blindfold..." Sonia said as she quietly opened the door, gestured to six pretty girls, and come in quickly...


    "Okay... baby, what game do you want to play with me? Touch someone to guess the name?" Zhou Ye said, cheating a little bit, turning on some super senses, through the smell and sound, the scene in the room was in his A picture formed in my mind.


    Seeing the picture in his mind, Zhou Ye was stunned... his little wife actually encouraged her six friends who had grown up together to surround themselves...While walking, they let them disarm themselves. And his well-behaved little maid stood beside him with a smile, looking like a good show... What is this??


    "My dear... Realize, I will definitely defeat you today... Also, I won''t lift the order, you are not allowed to take off your blindfold..." Sonia said in an exaggerated tone while facing her own The dowry maid gestured to let them rush up bravely...


    But this is the first time these vampire chicks are always a little shy. You push me, I push you... No one dares to be the first person to eat crabs...


    In the end, a beautiful black-haired chick who gritted her teeth and became the first crab-eater...with the first one, there is a second...when someone takes the lead, the rest will have Courage...this is called courage...


    But-what I have to say is that Sonia''s plan to squeeze out her own man and make him beg for mercy is completely bankrupt... Some guy who opened a cheat device made her understand one thing... The sister of the number of bits is not enough to rely on... This is the experience she has gained with the lessons she has received.


    Level 1219


    One thousand two hundred and nineteen chapters


    The morning sun at dawn gradually rises from the horizon-the sun shines on the back of the vampire castle, bringing a ray of light to this gloomy castle.


    At the front door of the castle where the sun was not shining, the vampire castle opened the castle door during the day for the first time.


    An exquisite four-wheeled black carriage is parked at the gate. In front of the carriage, there are four pure white Arabian horses... Beside the carriage, the emblem of the Sonia family is engraved, and on the seat of the royal, Sitting there was a pretty girl in a black and white maid costume, no one else, but Zhou Ye''s personal maid, Debra.


    It''s just that Debra at this moment is a little different... She, who has been full of energy, is a little listless today, and her yawns from time to time reveal that she must have not rested last night...


    There are six girls with the same expression as her, and there are six girls in exquisite black armor following the horse body... Each of them has soft light in their eyes, but-even with the presence of armor, their figure still looks A bit tired...


    "Father...we''re leaving..." Although Sonya, who was standing next to Zhou Ye, looked tired, she still tried her best to say goodbye to her father...


    "Go, if you have a chance, come back and have a look..." Victor''s spirit was not very good at this time, but he still put a smile on his face, like a loving father, explaining My daughter who is about to marry away."Here, it will always be your home... baby!"


    "Hmm..." Sonya nodded sadly...


    Standing next to Sonia, Zhou Ye looked at Victor and asked a little strangely: "Did something happen last night? It depends on your look..."


    Sonia didn''t see Victor''s strangeness because of her experience, but that didn''t mean Zhou Ye could not see Victor''s strangeness.


    "Nothing... It''s just that some slaves ran away in the early hours of the morning!" Victor actually didn''t want to tell Zhou Ye about these things - but since Zhou Ye asked, he couldn''t help but say.


    In Victor''s view,...the werewolf slaves actually ran away because of the guard''s slack...this is a shame.


    If only a few insignificant werewolf slaves were ran away, that would be nothing, but what makes Victor most angry is that the loyal Lucian, who he thinks, also ran away, and it is said that it was Lucian''s leadership. Helping the slave run away...


    This is just slapping him in the face... For Victor, it is simply the best mockery of him...

 Chapter 863

    "Do you need my help?" Zhou Ye asked, no way...Sonia has already begun to launch a star-eye attack on him...


    "No, just some lowly slaves... I don''t need you to take action. I have prepared the hunting team. When the sun goes down again, I will set out to catch those lowly slaves..." Victor refused. With Zhou Ye''s help, he didn''t want to grab Lucian with the hands of others...


    "Well... if you insist..." Zhou Ye shrugged his shoulders indifferently... Anyway, he had already said... Since Victor didn''t want to help himself, then he couldn''t do anything...


    In fact, the most troublesome thing for Zhou Ye right now is-do you want to remind Victor, when he is asleep in the future, to get a stand-in?In this way, after taking Sonia back to the modern era, she knew that she had killed her father and wanted to make trouble with herself...


    After thinking about it for a long time, Zhou Ye decided to remind Victor to prevent Sonya from having trouble with him in the future. Besides-Victor has treated him pretty well these years. Zhou Ye felt that if he did not remind him, That''s a bit too unsatisfactory... As for-Selena''s parents?Anyway, Zhou Ye didn''t know them well...he died when he died.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye looked at Victor and solemnly said: "I give you a piece of advice, Victor..."


    It was the first time that Zhou Ye spoke to him so solemnly, and Victor didn''t dare not listen... He hurriedly lowered his head slightly, and replied in a respectful voice: "Master... I would like to listen to your teachings!"


    You know--Zhou Ye is not only his son-in-law, but also a mysterious man with magical powers. What the mysterious man said... don''t listen, don''t listen... hehe... he deserves it...


    "When you fall asleep for the second time, remember to make a stand-in and put it in your tomb, and you have to choose another secret place to sleep, otherwise-what is waiting for you will fall forever..."


    Victor looked at the scene of time change reflected in Zhou Ye''s pupils. He didn''t dare to hold it up, and hurriedly lowered his head and said respectfully: "I''ll remember...Master!"


    "Okay...Let''s do it!" Now that the last thing was explained, Zhou Ye didn''t bother to say anything... He waved his hand at Victor slightly."The sun is fierce, you don''t have to send it anymore... We have to embark on a long journey... If you obey me, we will see you again in five hundred years..."


    "Yes, Master..." Victor nodded hurriedly, "I wish you a smooth journey..."


    Zhou Ye waved his hand, then pulled up Sonya, who was still reluctant, and got into the carriage...


    As Debra flicked the reins slightly...Four white Arabian horses without a single hair, moving their four hooves, galloping away from the castle...


    On both sides of the carriage, there are six heroic black-clad female knights. They have put down their visors at the moment... They show their superb horse skills in their gestures...


    Victor just looked at the carriage with his daughter, and gradually moved away from his sight...


    Behind him, his clerk gently walked to him with some enthusiasm, and asked in a low voice, "My lord, the six dowry maids who were determined to give to the young lady last night are already able to withstand the sun''s invasion today... Obviously This master has enough things in his hands to get us out of trouble... why do you..."


    "Speak carefully, Sabas..." Victor glanced at his clerk, then cast his gaze into the distance again... "Moderate greed is good, but excessive greed will only destroy yourself... especially Yes, don¡¯t let your greed control your reason and negotiate terms with such a powerful person? That will only make you lose everything you should have..."


    After saying this, Victor ignored his clerk and turned back to the castle... As a superior, Victor believed that he understood the superior¡¯s psychology very well, [I gave it to you, You can accept it, I won''t give it to you, never ask me for it...] This is the psychology of the superior.


    Especially when facing an invincible strong, always maintain a humble attitude, which is the most important...


    At this moment, in Zhou Ye''s carriage, Sonia is asking about her father... "My dear, is my father in danger?"


    "If he listened to me, there would be no danger..." Zhou Ye smiled and calmed Sonia, "The future in my eyes has changed... so don''t worry, your father is fine... ¡­"


    "Thank you, my dear..." Sonia happily gave her man a grateful kiss.


    "If you really want to thank me, how about playing last night''s game again?" Zhou Ye''s words shocked Sonya, and ran to the big collapse after the compartment was partitioned, and got in without taking off her clothes. ."Spare me, dear... I''m so tired..."


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly. He was actually just teasing Sonia. He still didn''t have any points in his mind about what these girls had been made by him last night?


    However, since the carriage that has been used with space magic is big enough, let the girls outside come in and rest. Anyway, Zhou Ye has no specific destination, just want to turn around in medieval Europe...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye walked to the car window and opened the curtain... "Girls, come in and rest..."


    "Say good first... Don''t mess with us..."


    "Yes, yes... we were almost dead yesterday..."


    "I don''t mind playing with you dear for a while... but... I''m really too sleepy..."


    Listening to the words of the girls outside, Zhou Ye had a few black lines on his forehead... Is he the kind of person who is there anytime, anywhere?"Don''t talk nonsense, come in quickly... Whoever comes in late will be punished... Of course, including you, Debra..."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh to go in... the master is the one who speaks for words...especially in punishment..."


    "Wait for me, I forgot how to use this ring to collect horses..."


    "You are so stupid... Let me help you..."


    As a messy sound rang, the girls soon got in...including Debra who was supposed to be driving the carriage in front...


    Zhou Ye didn¡¯t find any reason to punish them. After all¡ªthey were too tired yesterday...especially for the first time for these six girls. They still listened to Sonya¡¯s provocations, relied on being a vampire and hurt. Pain recovers quickly... dare to team up to challenge him?


    Looking at their status today, you can know how much their challenge failed last night...


    Chapter 1220


    One thousand two hundred and twenty chapters


    The golden autumn and October is the harvest season. In this season, you can see a smile on the faces of almost everyone in the villages you pass by.


    God bless, this is a bumper year...Of course, this refers only to the people of the Duchess of Brittany...


    They certainly have reason to be happy. Because the Duke of Brittany is independent from France, he has not been disturbed by the Hundred Years'' War of Britain and France... Therefore, people here can praise the blessing of the goddess of harvest...


    As for the refugees who came to Brittany?They will be stopped by guards in the border area...


    No lord would like the refugees displaced during the war... The meaning of these refugees is not only the chaos of public order and the robbing of the living space of the locals, but also the breeding of bandits and the spread of plague...


    And today, outside the castle of the Dukes of Brittany, the flags are fluttering-ribbons are flying...


    Almost all the knights of the Duke of Brittany received an invitation from the Duke of Brittany, John V...


    Here, today there will be an Autumn Harvest Knight Competition. One is to celebrate the harvest, and the other, perhaps John V, is trying to stay away from the war between these two giants in order to show muscles to Britain and France...


    John V, 43, inherited his father¡¯s duchy at the age of 17. As the second heir of the Monfort dynasty, he has managed the entire kingdom conscientiously during the years he was in office¡ªbut, two It¡¯s hard to make a difference between the big and the small. This sentence is not excessive at all on John V.


    Before he inherited the title, the Hundred Years'' War between Britain and France had already begun. His father John IV tried his best to maintain neutrality between Britain and France. He was less than forty years old. In the prime of life, let go...


    John V still remembers-when his father left, he stubbornly took his hand and said every word."Long live Brittany..."


    John V knew what his father meant... Don¡¯t be incorporated into France but don¡¯t be incorporated into England... To maintain Brittany¡¯s independence...


    This thing is said to be easy, but it is really difficult to do...


    The Duchy of Brittany itself lies in between the two, although Lord Victor with the title of Night Iron Army exists in the territory, and he also declares that he is willing to obey the orders of the Duke of Brittany...


    However, the claim is after all a claim... At least, John V knows very well that he cannot mobilize Victor...


    Fortunately, Lord Victor¡¯s territory is located near Brittany¡¯s finest natural port, which invisibly hinders the British offensive, but-the French press continues...


    So far in the Hundred Years¡¯ War, the two countries signed the Troyes Treaty and entered a short truce...


    In the Treaty of Troyes, France did not hesitate to cede the Brittany peninsula... However, the British army did not occupy here, that is, because Victor occupied the excellent deep-water port and invisibly resisted it. The landing of the British was even more due to the raging werewolves in the north of the Duchy of Brittany...


    At least Henry V was unwilling to feed those inhuman things with his precious soldiers... Therefore, the Duke of Brittany, at least in fact, still maintained its independence.


    It¡¯s just that the current independence is a bit difficult to maintain... because the French King Charles VI sent his own special envoy after hearing that the Brittany Peninsula was not ravaged by those British troops... He wanted to recruit from here. Soldiers, and forage...


    That''s why this time, the Autumn Harvest Knight Conference.

 Chapter 864

    I just don¡¯t know how much surprise this Autumn Harvest Knights Conference can bring me... The current Duke of Brittany, John V is sitting on his throne, his fingers lightly tapping the armrest on the throne, quietly Quietly thinking about gains and losses...


    "His Royal Highness, the knights are all ready... just waiting for you to announce the start of the game..." A waiter dressed in bells and whistles, like a clown, gently approached John V and whispered.


    "Oh!" John V nodded and stood up... With his guards, he walked towards the wall of the castle...


    The entire knight competition is actually held outside the castle. As a military key for aristocrats, the castle will not easily allow unknown people to enter, especially this kind of mixed competition...It is absolutely impossible to hold in the castle. , If the spies who came in take the castle, the owner of the castle will have no place to cry.


    Just as John V walked up to the city¡¯s head, he saw his eldest daughter Beatorice standing on the city¡¯s head with his wife Bellino and youngest son Francois, pointing to the knights below. Ordered...I also commented on it from time to time.


    "His Royal Highness is here!" With the sharp and powerful voice of the clown-like waiter, the maids and guards standing on the head of the city watching the scenery below all faced John V and lowered their heads.


    "Father, you are here..." Beatorice bowed her head to her father, straightened up and rushed to John V''s side like a fawn, grabbed her father''s arm, and said happily: "Those guys below are so funny... some don''t even have a pair of armor, so they dare to claim to be knights, and they want to be my guardian knight..."


    Little Francois also rushed over, ran to the other side of his father, and said: "There is another ridiculous guy who was so fascinated by his sister that he fell into the river. It is so funny... ¡­"


    "Hehe..." Hearing his son''s words, John V couldn''t help but smile and look at his eldest daughter. Now 15-year-old Beatoris inherited all he had from his noble wife. The advantage, it has already come out like a budding rose... "My Beatoris is the most beautiful rose in Brittany, but it won''t be cheap for those lowly born..."


    "Father..." Beatoris lowered her head shyly, and she blushed at the teasing of her father...


    "Well, Belle...Fran...Come to mom, your father still has things to do..." The Duchess of Bellino knew that her husband was going to announce the start of the Cavaliers Tournament, so she hurriedly summoned her children. Come to your side and don''t mess with your husband.


    "Yes, mother..."


    "Okay, mom..."


    Beatorice and Little Fran?ois obediently returned to their mother here...


    John V smiled at his wife, then walked quickly to the raised viewing platform on the city wall...


    With his appearance, a melodious trombone sounded, and all the knights and their attendants gathered in front of the castle, including those who set up stalls here, and those farmers who came here to watch the excitement, turned towards the wall. The host of the Cavaliers Tournament and the owner of the Duke of Brittany, Duke John V, bent his waist.


    John V looked at the respectful attitude of the knights and leaders outside the city, nodded in satisfaction, and then... loudly said: "I announce that the Autumn Harvest Knights Tournament has officially started!!!"


    Level 1221


    One thousand two hundred and twenty one chapters


    Just as the knight competition in front of the Bretny Castle was in full swing, a group of vigorous knights were rushing in the woods five kilometers away from the castle...


    On the path of the woods, a group of black-armored knights are walking silently. In this nine-person team, there are six knights in exquisite black armor. Among them is a knight in gorgeous armor. With a handsome man in a black military coat...


    This knight, surrounded by six female knights, is also wearing black armor, but her armor is inlaid with various mysterious patterns with gold threads. The pattern composed of gold threads dresses up the knight¡¯s armor. It''s a bit more mysterious, and a bit more luxurious...


    Although the black armors worn by the six female knights are also very gorgeous, at a glance, you will definitely not mistake the relationship between these people.


    Obviously, the six female knights are dominated by the female knight in the middle...


    And the handsome man who walks alongside the knight in the ornate armor. He has black hair and pupils that are rare in Europeans... This makes him look so different, of course... His outfit is also Looks gorgeous...


    The clothing cut from unknown fabrics is horizontal and vertical, with clear water chestnuts-among the luxurious, it reveals a hint of iron and blood.


    The most interesting thing is that behind him, there is a beautiful girl in a black and white dress. At this moment, the girl is gently hugging the boy''s waist and pressing her cheeks tightly. On his back...


    This group of people is not someone else, it is Zhou Ye and others who wander around all the way...


    Their original gorgeous carriage has long since disappeared...Instead, they sat down on a batch of great Arabian war horses...


    Regarding the change of transportation, Zhou Ye said-he was also desperate...


    He really didn''t expect that medieval Europe was like this-uh, tattered... Yes, it is absolutely not an exaggeration to use the word tattered to describe it.


    There are no so-called avenues here. There are even roads in some places that are narrow enough for a horse to barely pass... Unless Zhou Ye uses magic to make his carriage fly, otherwise, he can only ride through...


    Can Zhou Ye let his carriage fly?There is no doubt about it. Of course he can make his carriage fly... But this goes against his idea of ??wanting to go around in medieval Europe...


    Tell the truth-after leaving Victor¡¯s castle, Zhou Ye discovered that feelings are in Victor¡¯s territory. In the entire Principality of Brittany, they are still good... at least Victor wants to strengthen himself. He ruled, and at the same time, it is convenient to obtain the taxes of the nobles in the domain. He has built a lot of roads in his domain...


    After leaving Victor¡¯s territory, Zhou Ye basically didn¡¯t find a few decent roads... This made him madly complain about these Europeans. If you want to get rich, you must first build roads... They all have such a simple truth. Don''t understand?


    Of course, in the face of her own man''s complaints, Sonia was quite proud-who said that in her father''s territory, the road was well repaired?


    "I hate horseback riding..." Zhou Ye fell down with the bumps of the horse under his hips... As a lazy person who can lie down and never sit, and can sit and never stand, Zhou Ye really doesn''t How do you like horse riding...at least it is far less than riding a car.


    Even Zhou Ye has the heart to remove his modified nuclear power knight XV from the bracelet...


    But facing those roads that even a horse could barely pass, Zhou Ye had to give up this tempting idea.


    "My dear... don''t you think horseback riding is a very pleasant sport?" Sonia said, taking out a bottle of Romani Conti from her wristband, and without a bottle opener, she pulled it out by hand. Unplugged...


    "Don''t... My Romani Conti..." Zhou Ye was almost distressed when he saw Sonia''s movements... It wasn''t that he was reluctant to let his woman drink, it was-Sonia was doing it. Spoil this bottle of wine king...


    "What''s the matter, dear, you can just turn around and get some more..." Sonia said, bending slightly, and without heartache, stuffed the bottle of Romani Conti into the nightmare mouth under her crotch... ¡­


    The nightmare happily rang his nose, dangling the Romani Conti given to her by her mistress, and raised her neck, humming--a whole bottle of Romani Conti 1945 came into its mouth...


    Zhou Ye''s eyelids jumped, this prodigal thing, is it easy for him to search for these good wines everywhere?There are only a few thousand bottles of one of the world''s top wines. Fortunately, this bottle of Romani Conti is not the best... He still has hundreds of bottles of Mouton 1945... That is the best...


    Some people say, thousands of bottles...you are too stingy, right?


    If anyone dares to ask Zhou Ye that...Zhou Ye definitely slapped him to death. You must know-the fine wines he collected, not all of them fall into his hands. When there are many women, no matter how many supplies they have It''s not enough for them. Who do you give or not?If you are not careful, you will make trouble in the back house... It''s a big deal.


    The most annoying thing is that the nightmare, after drinking the red wine given by his mistress, is still not reconciled... and he gave his master a show off look, which seems to be saying... Love your baby, someone loves your baby...


    "You foodie..." Zhou Ye stared with anger."Small, you wait... When I get back to Umbrella, I will find a mule to be your husband... I want to see, after the mule is mated with you, you will give birth to something... "


    "Well, the law..."


    The nightmare was frightened by the words of his master...It believed that his master could definitely say and do it. When he went back, his noble blood would be tainted by the mule... He turned his head to face his mistress. Began to act like a coquettish and cute... Those big red eyes were full of tears... Sonya felt distressed.


    "Honey... don''t scare it... it''s still a child..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, and Nightmare was still a child??This product has been at least several hundred years old from its birth to the present... Is it still a child??Are you kidding me??


    Just when Zhou Ye was about to speak, the three female knights who were more than 20 meters away from them stopped their steps. One of the female knights turned their horses and ran in front of Zhou Ye, and said respectfully, "Master ¡­It should be Fort Brittany ahead, but it seems to be very lively outside, do you need us to explore it!"


    "Forget it..." Zhou Ye shook his head, "If I didn''t guess wrong, this may be what we heard along the way, the Duke''s Cavalry Tournament..."


    "Cleveland Cavaliers? That''s great..." Sonia is still a girl, a woman, is it a woman who doesn''t like to join in the fun?Especially this vampire girl who has never left her father''s territory, she is very curious about all things outside.


    "My dear, I''m going to see the Cavaliers Tournament..." Sonya said, pinching Nightmare''s belly."Nightmare, come on, let''s rush..."


    The nightmare is desperate for it. It wants to escape from the sight of its owner. The province''s own owner will not be able to think about it. Before returning to Umbrella, it will find a mule to defile itself...


    Thinking of this, Nightmare opened its four hooves and rushed forward like flying...


    "Nightmare, give me the fire on your hoof..." Zhou Ye yelled, then confessed to the three female knights in front, "Go, catch up with your lady, take care of her..."


    "As you wish, Master!" said the female knight, turning her horse''s head, rushing to the front of her two sisters, and then leading them to chase her own lady and ran outward...

 Chapter 865

    Chapter 1222


    One thousand two hundred and twenty-two chapters


    On the high wall of the castle of the Dukes of Brittany, Beatorice was quietly sitting in the stands with her mother, watching the knights'' contest below.


    The Cavaliers Tournament is divided into three parts.


    The first part is the knights in costumes marching around the castle...


    In the parade, there are also knights wearing costumes. Of course, they just show their faces with their masters. The most important thing is the ladies in festive costumes in the parade.


    They stand in the middle of the parade in gorgeous dresses, glaring at the crowd from time to time, showing amorous feelings...


    The knights who are eligible to participate in the contest are all recognized as the strongest knights in the region. Some of them participate in the knight contest for the sake of fame, some for the favor of the ladies, and even more, purely for making money...


    Ask how to get rich??


    It''s very simple-in the Cavaliers Tournament, as long as you defeat your opponent and capture him, then-everything about him will belong to you, his people, his horse, and even his equipment will belong to you... Even, you can ask the other party¡¯s family to pay the ransom...


    You must know that your own set of knight equipment represents a high price in this era of poor handicrafts, plus the ransom that the other family is willing to pay for your knight... It can be said that getting rich overnight is not a dream...


    As for being famous, it''s even simpler...


    It can be said that the famous Marshal William Marshall in history relied on the Cavaliers Tournament to get ahead. He won the favor of Charles II in the Cavaliers Tournament and married a wealthy heiress to him. This was the case for Marshal William Marshall. A knight from a poor and white ordinary noble family, he became a young man with a castle, territory and sister paper.


    The deeds of this knight marshal who is known as the most powerful knight marshal in the history of the United Kingdom in the twelfth century inspired these passionate knights.


    Of course, deeds like Marshal William are in the minority, but the knights who participated in the Cavaliers Tournament did not get nothing. Many of them gained wealth, and many of them were favored by the ladies and became them. The guest of the curtain.


    As for the losers?Who cares about them... No one cares about the howls of losers...


    In short-the Cavaliers have all kinds of good reasons to celebrate the Cavaliers Tournament. For them, the Cavaliers Tournament is a place to grab money, equipment and women.


    "Belli, which of the knights below fits your vision better?" A voice interrupted Beatorice¡¯s tranquility. She turned her head and saw a middle-aged woman in a long dress. , Was standing next to her... it was none other than the wife of her uncle Pierre, the Countess Ballina.


    "No, they are too rude...I don''t like them..." Beatoris shook her head and said.


    "Really? I think they are very strong, especially the knight named Allen who ranked first. I think he is very handsome..." Countess Ballina said with a rippling look: "If he wins If so, I must ask him if he wants to be my guardian knight..."


    "...Shut up, Ballina..." Duchess Bellino, who was sitting aside, gave her a stern look, "Beadriss is still young, she is not yet this age..."


    "What''s the matter... Anyway, she will know sooner or later... Besides, in a year she will marry the Duke of Norfolk in England..." Obviously, Duchess Bellino''s expression did not startle. Ballina, she was a little bit unwilling to think about it.


    "..." When Beatrice heard Polina''s words, she lowered her head with a little sadness... She knew that she had a marriage contract, and she was even contracted to this marriage contract when she was eight years old... this It is her duty as the daughter of the duke, and also her duty to the family...


    But she really didn''t want to marry someone she had never met... even if this person had the title of Duke.


    "Oh my god... where did those people come from? How dare they stop the parade?"


    Just when Beatoris was sad, Ballina''s startled voice attracted her attention. Beatoris couldn''t help raising her head, leaning slightly to look down the city...


    I saw that the team of knights who were parading in full had stopped completely, because- in front of them, four knights blocked their way...


    The four knights in black armor looked a little slender...not as big and thick as those knights, but--they just stood in front of the parade in full force...they didn''t mean to give way at all.


    "Get out of the way-you little guys with small arms and legs... This is not where you should be, you should return to your mother''s arms at this time and eat nainai..." The leader, the one named Allen The knight said carelessly.


    "I hate big talkers..." A clear voice came from the armor, and then the black knight in the lead took off his helmet... A long, slightly curly hair fell apart, not Sonya. Who is it again?"I heard that this is the Cavaliers Tournament, so if I defeat you, I can win?"


    "woman???"


    "Gosh-how dare she?"


    "The knight''s battlefield is not where you women should come, get out..."


    "Beautiful lady, this is not where you should be, please clear the way..."


    When they saw Sonia¡¯s true face, the group of guys suddenly boiled...There were nasty talks, some yelled, and some even felt that they were insulted... Draw out their weapons and plan to teach this person who doesn¡¯t know the sky and the earth. Woman...


    "Madam, I think you have made a mistake..." At the first sight of Sonia''s face, Allen, who had originally spoken harshly to Sonia, immediately became polite and convincing. There is no way to associate the rude image with him.


    "It''s hypocritical..." Sonia looked at this guy with his head like a turkey tail in front of her. "Anyway, as long as you kill all the knights here, then I will be a well-deserved winner, right... ¡­"


    "Uh-probably that''s what it meant!" Allen said embarrassingly.


    "Then don''t talk so much nonsense...Let me see what you guys are capable of..." Sonia originally didn''t want to kill, but she was annoyed by the slurs of these guys just now. Up...


    You know, Sonia, who grew up in Victor¡¯s territory, lived a life like a princess. No one dared to disobey her... But since Zhou Ye became a teacher, Zhou Ye has treated her well. Princess¡¯s disease... However, Sonia was just a little better in front of her own man, especially after she became Zhou Ye¡¯s woman completely, Zhou Ye loved her very much, not much scolded her, let alone scolded her. ... At most, it''s just playing a small PP.


    Of course, Sonia treats this as a passion...never feel wronged.


    But today, these ugly things dare to scold her?Is it still dirty?Do you really think the little vampire princess will not be angry?In particular, there was Zhou Ye standing behind this little princess... Zhou Ye had never taken the lives of Europeans very seriously, so he condoned some of Sonia''s temper...


    Today-Sonia is about to explode... She will use the blood of these guys to write her reputation...


    Level 1223


    One thousand two hundred and twenty-three chapters


    Sonia''s words immediately caused a commotion among the knights...


    "Such a reckless woman...should have a good lesson..."


    "Yes, let her know that the Cavaliers Tournament is not a place where she can go wild..."


    "Yes, Sir Allen, teach this woman a lesson and let her know... the war makes the woman go away..."


    Hearing the clamor of the knights behind him, the knight Alan, as the leader of the parade, was a little bit hard to get off... he really felt like he was not hitting, he was not hitting... hitting a woman?It damages his reputation, but does not fight?It''s easy to mistake him for a timid guy...


    But soon, Alan didn''t have to worry about it, because Sonya used a big move to mock again...


    "A group of soft guys who only sell their mouths but dare not act...You are also worthy of being called men?"


    Good guy--


    As soon as Sonia said these words, the scene suddenly became quiet, and then the whole parade and the onlookers seemed to explode...


    Even the ladies who watched on the wall yelled unwillingly...


    "Yes, they are just a bunch of soft guys... Madam, please let us see your heroic victory..."


    "Miss, you are really a role model for our women..."


    Even in the beautiful eyes that even Beadorise sees, there are so many brilliance...


    For the first time in her life, she saw such a tough woman, and it was the first time she saw a woman who dared to ridicule these incredible knights in front of a group of knights... That was the style of a woman she had never seen before. For the first time since she was sensible, Beatorice felt her heart beating so fast...


    "I''m sorry, this lady, for the glory of the knight... I have to fight, please take out your weapon, I''m going to attack you..." Allen said, turning to look at the lady on the wall. They said loudly: "This victory is dedicated to you, beautiful Miss Beatorice..."

 Chapter 866

    Although Alan called so loudly, it''s a pity that his glaring eyes were completely thrown to the blind. At this time, the eyes of the ladies on the wall had already been attracted by Sonya, and no one cared about his words...


    "That''s a lot of nonsense..." Sonia rolled her eyes dissatisfied, and then pulled down the mask on her helmet... It was a metal mask made of black metal. The whole mask was cast into a smiling woman''s face. The position of the eyes is a transparent lens polished by two red crystal stones... a strange smile, red eyes, the whole mask looks strangely beautiful."Show your weapon..."


    "It''s rude, ma''am..." Allen also pulled down the mask on his helmet at this time, and took his five-meter lance from his hand...


    Then he squeezed his horse''s belly, urged his beloved horse, and launched a charge towards Sonia, a hundred meters away...


    "Finally it''s about to begin..." The voice that came under Sonia''s mask was so excited... She slammed her three-meter-and-five-meter-long giant sickle... the blade of the sickle bounced straight up, and instantly followed the giant sickle. The long handle formed a five-meter long alien knight gun.


    As Sonya¡¯s crotch nightmare accelerates rapidly... the distance of one hundred meters will be there...


    When Allen''s lance was about to hit Sonia, Sonia exerted a slight force and swiped her alien knight''s gun. Her weird knight''s gun was knocked on Allen''s lance...


    Allen only felt that the lance in his hand was hit by an unstoppable force. With a cry, he almost couldn''t hold his lance...


    One wrong horse, the two went to each other... Allen was glad that he hadn''t lost his weapon when he heard an exclamation from the crowd...


    "Gosh..."


    "Be careful¡­¡­"


    "Is that a weapon of the devil?"


    I saw that, in the wrong horse, Sonya twisted her waist and turned her backhand... she swung her alien lance towards Alan¡¯s neck... During the swing, the lance in her hand changed back to the giant sickle form. Just like cutting grass with a sickle, it cuts to Alan''s neck...


    By the time Allen felt wrong, it was too late...


    A big head soared into the sky... and Allen''s horse didn''t know that its owner was dead, and still ran with its owner all the way until-Allen''s headless body fell to the ground , It wailed and stopped its footsteps. It gently circled its owner¡¯s corpse non-stop, and kept arching its owner¡¯s corpse without stopping, trying to get his master to get up again and ride to himself Body...


    With Alan''s death...


    The entire Cavaliers Tournament became silent...


    "what----!!!!"


    With the scream of a noble lady, the knight tournament resumed its noisy...Almost all the noble ladies sitting on the city head were screaming crazy, don''t get me wrong, they were not scared... In the Middle Ages, the dead This kind of thing can be said to be commonplace, these ladies are not afraid of being a dead person...


    The reason they scream is because, as women, Sonia has done what they can''t... They are excited, they are happy... Even they cheer for Sonia''s victory... This is their first Once I saw a woman successfully challenged the authority of a man...


    On the other side, the knights scolded one after another...


    "This is murder...this is murder that eats away..."


    "This is a challenge to the knight class..."


    "No, this is a challenge for men... Gentlemen, would you like to see a woman ride on our head?"


    "Kill her..."


    "Yes, kill her..."


    "The wailing of life''s defeated dog..." Faced with these abuses, Sonia disdainfully retorted with words learned from her own man: "Aside from screaming like maidens, do you have anything else?"


    A thin knight shouted: "You are trampling on the glory of the knight... You actually killed a knight with a farmer''s weapon... This is..."


    "What happened to the farmer''s weapon? You can''t even defeat the farmer''s weapon. That doesn''t mean... you are not as good as the farmer?" Sonia replied with disdain, "Knight? Pooh!"


    Sonia''s words made the serfs who watched the lively serfs laugh, and they had the opportunity to mock these noble knight masters. Of course they would not miss it...


    The ridicule of the serfs made the knights annoyed into anger in an instant...The sound of cursing came from the knight formation.


    "Kill her... must kill her..."


    I don¡¯t know which knight took the first step. The remaining 17 parade knights took their weapons from their guards, lined up in a scattered formation, and launched a charge towards Sonia...


    The sound of the seventeen war horses stepping on the ground at the same time made the ladies on the wall look a little faint... You know, these knights are almost all heavy knights, and the sound of them running at the same time makes the whole land somewhat Trembling...


    "You are silly..."


    "What about your chivalry?"


    "Stop your actions, you are murdering..."


    However, the shouts of the ladies on the city wall did not stop these knights from stopping their charge. They were determined to kill Sonia. In order to maintain the dignity of the knighthood, they wanted to wash away a dignified knight. The shame of a woman defeated...


    However, will Sonia be afraid of them?In Sonya¡¯s view, these guys are not even as powerful as the werewolves who died in her own hands... Moreover, the actions of these knights are in line with her ideas, and they have used their blood to forge their reputation...


    "Don''t move, these guys are my toys..." After Sonya ordered the three maids behind her, she rushed up to the knights without hesitation with her legs clamped in the belly of Nightmare...


    Level 1224


    One thousand two hundred and twenty-four chapters


    "Oh my god... my god..." Beatorice on the wall clung to the wall tightly with both hands, staring at herself with beautiful eyes, staring at the battle in front of the castle without blinking...


    No, to say that the war is a bit of exaltation of the knights. To be precise, it should be said to be a massacre... a scene of a woman massacring seventeen heavily armed knights...


    Beatorice looked down. Sonia, wearing a gorgeous golden silk and black armor, was rampant and invincible among the knights... Sonia¡¯s simple, powerful and aesthetically pleasing movements made Beatorice Watching heart beating...


    She felt that at this moment, she seemed to have found her goal in life...


    On the other side, John V, standing on the middle viewing platform, watched the battle below, silently...


    He neither made a sound to stop the massacre, nor ordered his guards to be on alert...because he saw the family crest behind the three black armored knights not far behind Sonya, that was Lord Victor¡¯s clan emblem.


    "Is this the Black Armor of Lord Victor? It''s amazing..." John V murmured. Unlike his daughter''s focus, what John V saw was the sharpness of the giant scythe in Sonia''s hand... ¡­


    Those knights in heavy armor, under Sonia¡¯s giant scythe, are as helpless as unarmed farmers. The thick armor on them can not bring them any sense of security... Any part, as long as Sonya¡¯s giant scythe slid across, the heavy armor on the knights was like a thin layer of parchment, directly torn open, blood gushing out from where the armor was torn... ¡­


    And Sonya, who was swinging the giant sickle, didn''t have any reluctance... Obviously, the giant sickle was incredibly sharp.


    You know, in the plate armor of those heavy armor knights, they still wear a layer of chain mail... The protection of double-layer armor in this era can be said to be the top level, otherwise, neither There will be a saying that the heavy armored cavalry is invincible.


    But the so-called heavy armor of these knights is like a leaf in front of Sonya, being ravaged at will...


    This had to make John V fall into contemplation--


    Has Victor Ling made a breakthrough in smelting?That''s why they are so good??


    Moreover, the so-called that Lord Victor¡¯s Dark Iron Army was invincible at night and never left the station during the day was also broken at this moment...


    Just as John V was meditating, the massacre under the city was over...


    If it wasn''t for Sonya who wanted to play for a while, these dozen weak chickens could be cleaned up in the blink of an eye... You know, she, like Selena, enjoys the existence of a drop of her own man''s golden blood...


    When the scene, only Sonya was riding there alone to show off her power... The most enthusiastic cheers since the start of the game broke out from the city... At this moment, the ladies have forgotten what guardian knights and what knights love ...They were just cheering desperately to Sonya, cheering her for defeating more than a dozen knights alone...At this moment, not only Sonya''s victory, but all the women''s victory...


    Among the cheers at the top of the city, Beatoris called the loudest.

 Chapter 867

    "The Valkyrie..."


    "The Valkyrie..."


    "The Valkyrie..."


    In the end, almost everyone was shouting in unison, the word [Valkyri¡ª¡ª]...


    As for the dead knights?Haha...no one will remember the loser, and... these deaths and injuries are normal in the Knights¡¯ Conference. If you want revenge, you have to wait until the retinues of the dead knights return to their master¡¯s family. , To get revenge... But with the bad traffic conditions here, it is estimated that they will not be able to go back and forth within half a month...


    However, the entire Cavaliers Tournament takes almost one to two months to be held, so there is no need to be afraid that the nobles will not be able to retaliate in time...


    Of course, because of this situation, the general knight tournament will choose to be held in the sparsely populated suburbs, or simply held in the wilderness...


    It is precisely because of this that John V did not hold a knight tournament in front of his palace, where is the downtown area... It is also a forced choice to choose this family castle located on the outskirts of the city...


    There have been such cases, because the location of the Cavaliers Tournament was chosen in the downtown area, and finally because of the enmity in the game, the nobles'' crazy revenge almost destroyed the entire bustling city block.


    John V didn¡¯t want his city to end up like this...


    Ahem-far away...


    At this moment, Sonia, who had completed her seventeen feats, was standing in front of the castle bravely, accepting the cheers from the crowd, suddenly a voice came, making her tremble slightly...


    "Dear Sonia, it seems you are having a good time..."


    It''s just that these casual words made Sonia''s heart tremble...because the person who said these words was not someone else, but her man Zhou Ye...


    In fact, Zhou Ye had arrived here long ago, but he was too lazy to let his women disappointed because of these European barbarians, so he simply cated in the crowd and ignored the massacre... But since Sonya has already Enough trouble, then Zhou Ye planned to take her away...


    "My dear..." Sonia hurriedly turned her face off, took off her helmet, and gave her man a flattering smile."It''s not that I want to bully them, it was they who scolded me first..."


    "Well, I know, that''s why I didn''t stop you from killing them..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "But now you have finished venting...Should we leave here?"


    "But... I haven''t received my reward yet..." Although Sonia thought so brokenly, she didn''t dare to violate her man''s words. She pulled the reins of the nightmare under her crotch and was about to leave with her man. Here¡­¡­


    The appearance of Zhou Ye made the ladies on the wall exclaim again... They have never seen such a handsome boy. It can be said¡ªif possible, they are really willing to spend everything and spend time with this boy. Xiao, even sending soldiers to take him captive to his castle, he did not hesitate.


    It''s a pity that this young man is the man of the Valkyrie, and they only know that the Valkyrie smiles at the young man to please that they are out of play...


    On the other side, Beatorice is clenching her teeth and holding the solid boulder on the city wall in her hands-she has an indisputable feeling, why-why... you are so strong and yet Want to leak such a smile to a man?Although this man is a little more handsome...but that is not the reason why you please him...


    You should be more proud, you should be dismissive of that man...


    It must be that little white face that charmed you¡ªit must be so...


    Thinking of this, Beatorice couldn''t help staring fiercely at Zhou Ye, who, in her mind, charmed the existence of the goddess of war.


    "Huh--?" Zhou Ye was so sensitive to breath...


    He felt this deep and malicious gaze in an instant. Following the feeling, Zhou Ye looked at the master of that gaze...


    With just this glance, Zhou Ye was stunned. It was a girl or a very beautiful girl... Nima was embarrassed.


    To say that Zhou Ye''s gazes of envy, jealousy and hatred have been felt too much, but almost all of them came from the same sex, but the malicious gazes from the opposite sex, Zhou Ye felt for the first time, could it be that his charm has disappeared? ??


    But what about her... Zhou Ye really doesn''t bother to care about a woman...


    "Okay, let''s go..." Zhou Ye said, he was about to leave here with Sonia... Cavaliers tournament, just watch the excitement... No need to be serious.


    However, just as Sonya urged the nightmare under her crotch to leave here with her man, a voice rang from the top of the city."Excuse me, Miss Cavalier, what is your relationship with Lord Victor?"


    Level 1225


    One thousand two hundred and twenty five chapters


    It was not someone else who asked this sentence, but John V sitting on the viewing platform.


    He would use such a polite tone because he wanted Sonia...Let¡¯s put it this way, Corporal Lixian, he must ask for something...


    "I''m Sonia, Victor is my father, are you?" Sonia stopped her footsteps for a while and looked up at John V''s words.


    "This is the Duke of Brittany, the ruler of the Duchy of Montfort, the owner of the Brittany Peninsula, His Royal Highness John V!"


    It was not John V who answered Sonia''s question, but the attendant next to him... the messenger dressed like a clown.


    "..." Sonya was speechless for a while, do you use so many titles for me?"Oh...what''s the matter?"


    John V originally waited for Sonya to be polite with him, but... after waiting for a long time, he waited for a [Is there something?...This made him have to cough awkwardly...


    However, he also knew-the name of the Duke sounds very awkward, but it is just a nickname.Strength is everything... Obviously Victor is not imaginary at all, otherwise he would not be unable to mobilize him... From the attitude of Sonia, John V can basically judge that Victor treats himself What kind of attitude.


    After sorting out his mood, John V asked again: "Miss Sonia, are you here for the Cavaliers Tournament?"


    "Yeah...but haven''t I already won the first place?" Sonia asked strangely.


    "Ahem..." John V was speechless for a while, and he didn''t know what to say. Fortunately, his daughter helped him out: "No, in fact, Miss Sonia, the Cavaliers tournament has just begun. In the opening parade, there were various competitions, including immediate competitions, ground competitions, and empty-handed fighting... Isn¡¯t it a shame that you just left?"


    Sonia''s heart moved again when she heard Beatorice''s words. She once again launched a star-eyed and cute offensive towards her man...Zhou Ye was defeated and defeated... "Come on as you wish, Sonia baby¡­¡­"


    "It''s great, thank you dear..." Sonia leaned forward happily, and a loud hot mouth came on her man''s cheek.


    "Since Miss Sonia plans to participate in the Cavaliers Tournament, it''s better to live in the castle temporarily, so that you can watch the martial arts better..." After Beatoris said this, her heart beats so fast, she was really afraid that she would It would be embarrassing to be rejected by Sonia...


    "No..." Before Sonia''s no need to finish her words, she was interrupted by Zhou Ye.


    "That''s great... We happened to not bring a tent..." Zhou Ye said-he is now a little interested in this woman who beat him up... He was curious, what would this girl do?


    Sonia looked at her man dumbfounded. What''s the joke?When did they live in a tent when they were camping outside?Don¡¯t you always live in your own magic carriage?The area in the carriage is more than 300 square meters, which is enough for them to live very comfortably...


    Although Sonia had all kinds of questions, she was smart and didn''t question her own man. She knew that - her man had his plans... it''s better not to disturb her man''s layout... the PP suffers.


    On the other hand, Beatoris on the city wall was a little unhappy and answered her with that little white face, but the excitement of being able to get close to the Valkyrie she longed for dilutes this little unpleasantness. She is getting As soon as Zhou Ye answered, he hurriedly turned his head and ordered the guards behind him."Quick, open the door of the castle... Welcome our distinguished guests!"


    The guards looked at John V with some embarrassment. It was only after John V nodded slightly that they ran down quickly. While running, they ordered the gate of the castle to be opened, and Zhou Ye and others were welcome to enter...


    "Master, have you taken a fancy to that beautiful lady?" Debra sitting behind Zhou Ye, gently lying next to her master''s ear, said with a low voice, "I guess this beautiful lady absolutely Can''t escape your palm!"


    "Haha...you guessed wrong this time, this beautiful lady, I don''t like me, but Sonia!" Zhou Ye responded in a low voice with a smile.


    "...How come?" For Debra, same-sex love is a bit too profound and hard to understand...


    At this moment, the gate of the castle in front of Zhou Ye opened...Everyone rode their horses into the Duke''s castle one by one.


    After handing the horses to the soldiers, Zhou Ye and others walked up the wall under the guidance of the attendants...


    After a tedious introduction to each other, Zhou Ye and others joined the city wall to watch the battle...


    Of course, Sonia was dragged away by Beatriz... Zhou Ye didn''t care about this... He had absolute confidence that his woman would not be bent...

 Chapter 868

    So Zhou Ye took Debra sitting next to the main seat, chatting casually with John V... and Sonia took her six maids and got into the duchess among the noble ladies.


    "Sonia, you are so powerful, why would you marry a playboy?" As soon as Beatoris came up, she planned to wave her little hoe and dig Zhou Ye''s corner... "Don''t deny, I can see that the maid behind that guy looks at him wrong...Although this guy has a face that makes angels jealous, but..."


    "To shut up¡­¡­"


    Before Beatrice could finish her sentence, she was scolded by Sonya...


    For Sonia, she can tolerate other people accusing her, but she absolutely can¡¯t tolerate a man who is accused of her... that¡¯s her man, the man who taught her from childhood to adulthood, the man who occupied her body and mind, he It''s everything to her, and she will never allow others to speak ill of him."What do you know? Do you know how powerful the dude in your mouth is? Do you know how much the dude in your mouth loves me? Do you know how much I love the dude in your mouth? You have nothing I know... so please close your eyes!"


    Sonia''s unrelenting words suddenly made Beatorice feel very wronged, seeing her eyes red... Tears were about to fall...


    The Duchess of Bellino hurriedly said: "I''m sorry, Miss Sonia, Belle didn''t mean it... In fact-she just wants to know why you love your husband so deeply... I do it for her Improper words, apologize..."


    "Nothing..." Although Sonia knew that Duchess Bellino was forcibly explaining this, but-everyone carried the sedan chair, sometimes there is no need to make things so bad, let alone... Sonia has a princess disease , But she is not stupid after all."I love my husband deeply and I am proud of him...because of his existence, I can be so happy..."


    "Then what is good about him?" Beatorice asked unwillingly...


    "Hehe..." Sonia gave Beatrice a white look. She was going to make a big move... What''s the difference between a man''s life and a salted fish??


    Therefore, Sonia plans to expose her man in front of these ladies...


    Level 1226


    One thousand two hundred and twenty-six chapters


    "My man... his family is rich and powerful... his family has tens of thousands of soldiers... he knows astronomy and geography, he knows all the truths in the world..."


    Before Sonia''s words were finished, she was interrupted by the unconvinced Beatriz... "Ms. Sonia, are you trying to defend your husband? A family with tens of thousands of soldiers? Yours. Does the husband come from the royal family of the East??"


    It¡¯s no wonder that Beatorice is so provocative. You know, in medieval Europe, almost all of them with tens of thousands of standing troops can be regarded as great powers. Even the Anglo-French War, known as the Hundred Years¡¯ War, was stopped and stopped. The total number of soldiers used is less than one million.


    I am optimistic, it is the soldiers used in a total, not the soldiers used in a battle...


    In fact, the two countries on the European continent that are known as big powers, the soldiers used by both sides in a war are only about 100,000, and this is still a lot of mercenaries. Mercenaries are different from the standing source of troops in a country. ...


    It really looks like the kind of professional soldiers of the later generations. In this period of Europe, each country will die at most no more than 30,000...


    It''s not that these countries don''t want to raise professional soldiers, they really can''t afford it... Just the terrible agricultural foundation of Europe?Wanting to raise tens of thousands of standing troops, they almost squeezed the last silver coin in their treasury... They mostly mobilized serfs and knights to participate in wars during the war.


    Therefore, what Sonya said, Zhou Ye''s family had tens of thousands of soldiers, so Beatoris, who thought she had caught the pain point, targeted...


    "Cut--! Xia Chong can''t speak..." Sonia said in disdain to learn from her own man in Chinese when she heard Beatorice''s provocation.


    "What does this mean?" Beatorice looked confused... Is this language??


    "This is their language they learned from my husband..." Sonia was doing popular science to Beatoris unkindly."Meaning, a bug that can only live for one summer, how can you know the scenery in winter?"


    "You..." Beatrice''s angry chest went up and down... She understood this sentence, which meant she was laughing at her ignorance...


    However, before Beatrice could speak, her mother, Duchess Bellino, interrupted her words, "This is really a philosophical sentence, may I ask...Miss Sonia, your husband is from the East." The mysterious empire?"


    Duchess Bellino knew well that her husband wanted to win over the couple, so she came out to make ends meet... Moreover, she also saw a trace of bad signs in the depths of her daughter¡¯s eyes, and wanted to try her best. This bad sign is erased...


    "Yes... ma''am!" Now that she was so happy, Sonya didn''t mind showing her demeanor, it was not her who was angry anyway."My husband, he comes from that mysterious transition in the East. He said... His country is thousands of miles in size, with a million people... hundreds of millions of people... There, the highest ruler is called the emperor..."


    "Gosh... What the Venetian said is true? In the far east, there really is an extremely powerful empire...?"


    Listening to Sonia''s words, many ladies couldn''t help hiding their little cowardice and said in surprise.


    The Venetian in their mouths was talking about the great traveler who wrote [Marco Polo''s Travels], Marco Polo...


    In fact, even though Marco Polo returned to Europe, he wrote what he saw and heard into books, and it became popular throughout Europe, but most of these nobles regarded Marco Polo¡¯s books as novels. After all, People-I always think that everything I heard, including what is written in the book, is fake...


    But today, these noble ladies saw a living Oriental for the first time and listened to his wife telling them about the East... How could they not be surprised?


    "Of course it''s true..." Sonia and You Rongyan raised their little faces when they saw the surprised look of the ladies."Everything about me was taught by my husband..."


    "Miss Sonia... Excuse me, interrupt... You said that your husband taught you everything? Does it also include your fighting skills?" A lady asked curiously.


    "Yes..." Sonia said without hesitation: "My fighting skills are compared with my husband... well-"


    Sonya thought, trying to find a suitable vocabulary to explain her husband¡¯s strength, but in the end she didn¡¯t find any suitable metaphors, and finally had to say: "Let¡¯s put it this way, if I compete with my husband... if If he is serious, he only needs one finger to make me give up completely..."


    "...Oh my god...are you really exaggerating your husband''s force?"


    "I can''t believe that there will be such a powerful person in this world..."


    "you¡­¡­"


    When the ladies heard Sonia¡¯s words, they couldn¡¯t help but marvel... They had just seen the power of Sonia. It can be said that in their minds, Sonia can be called the most powerful knight of this era. Now... Although she is a woman...


    Now that Sonia is so strong?So how strong is her husband who can defeat Sonya with one finger??They can''t imagine...


    Among the amazed ladies, two were quite quiet... One was Duchess Bellino, the other was her daughter, Miss Beatrice...


    In the eyes of Duchess Bellino, Sonia''s words may be a little bit moist, but-Zhou Ye''s strength is definitely beyond doubt...


    In the eyes of Miss Beatorice, Sonia must be lying... She must be trying to hide her husband¡¯s incompetence, so she is desperately adding a halo to her husband... This just shows that Sonia is How much love her husband...


    However, it is precisely this that makes Beatorice feel uncomfortable...


    And Sonya, who was the focus of the whole party, enjoyed and was praised by the ladies with a smile on her face...


    She knew that these ladies might believe her words, or they might not believe them at all... But what about?Anyway, she is here to expose men... She only needs to tell the facts and make them envy, jealous, and hate. As for the rest, Sonya doesn''t care...


    On the other side, Zhou Ye, who was sitting next to John V, was also dealing with a certain duke''s inquiry.


    "Mr. Zhou, since Sonia is your wife, why did you let her participate in this Cavaliers Tournament? You know, in the tournament, it is inevitable that all kinds of accidents will happen... In case your wife... Vic Multi-lords will definitely be very angry."


    Although John V hadn''t finished speaking, Zhou Ye already understood what he meant... Since it is your wife, are you not afraid of her being injured in the barbaric sport of the Cavaliers Tournament??Are you not afraid of your daughter-in-law¡¯s father coming over to ask the crime?


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye just smiled when facing John V."For Sonia... these so-called knights can''t hurt her at all. Since she likes to play, as a husband who loves her, how can I restrain her?"


    "..." It made sense, but I was speechless.


    After John V pondered for a moment, he decided to go straight ahead, or else-go around in circles by himself, the guy in front of him will go around to death with him."Do you trust your wife so much because of the magic armor she is wearing?"


    Level 1227


    One thousand two hundred and twenty seven chapters


    "Is that armor the dowry given by Lord Victor to his daughter?" John V asked eagerly.


    In his opinion, if he can obtain these magical equipment, then maybe he can arm a small elite knight order, not requiring everyone to be as superb as Sonya, as long as they have a general average level, they can get rid of the current Britain and France have completely gained independence by restraining themselves.


    In this era of large-scale battles with more than 10,000 troops, there are 1,000 knights armed with this invulnerable, armor-cutting equipment like cutting melons and vegetables, basically defending Brittany. There is no problem.


    "No... I gave it to my wife..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, this kind of armor made of Edman metal, Victor would not be able to make it if he was exhausted... Besides, if not Sonia and the others have undergone the transformation of his blood, and their bodies have been greatly strengthened. If they want to wear this armor, it is simply wishful thinking...

 Chapter 869

    You know, Wolverine weighs 88 kilograms with just an Edman metal skeleton, while Sonia¡¯s body armor weighs more than 160 kilograms, and a normal full-body knight armor is only 30 or 40 kilograms... Turn it over six times. Which knight can wear it??


    However, it was clear that John V, Duke of Brittany, was not aware of the shortcomings of these armors. When he heard that Sonia''s body armor was actually presented by Zhou Ye, his eyes lit up instantly."Then¡ªIs Mr. Zhou interested in doing a business? I want to buy large quantities of equipment of the same quality as the armor you gave to my wife..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head slightly.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s actions, John V was a little anxious. Of course-he didn''t think Zhou Ye didn''t want to sell him, but thought Zhou Ye thought he couldn''t afford it...


    In fact, in this period of Europe, many lords held the title of earl and duke, and the poor clanging abounded...


    After all, they almost live on the land they entrusted to them. Coupled with their luxurious life, they can hardly save any money, and even some prodigal gadgets. They live entirely by borrowing money from merchants... In this era, the bankrupt nobles are not without...but they are everywhere.


    Nobles, really don¡¯t mean rich people...


    "Although the financial situation of our Principality of Brittany is not very good, I believe that I still have the money to buy your equipment..." John V is already a little anxious. In his opinion, these equipment are Brittany. The guarantee of the independence of the Principality of Nigeria...


    To put it bluntly, King John V is ready to be slaughtered by Zhou Ye... However, what disappoints him is that even though he has said so, Zhou Ye is still shaking his head...


    Is Zhou Ye short of money?This is definitely the answer... It''s not bad money, especially in this era-the gold in Zhou Ye''s bracelet can be used as hard currency... It can be said that Zhou Ye paid for it to marry Sonia Victor''s full twenty tons of gold...


    money?Zhou Ye is really not bad... Besides, if you use money to measure Edman alloy, it is estimated that if you sell the entire Principality of Brittany, you will not be able to get back a set of armor made of Edman alloy...


    This thing is so valuable...


    Of course, Zhou Ye couldn¡¯t say so bluntly [You won¡¯t be able to get back a set of armor from your principality]... I would say that, either because there is a problem with EQ, or Zhou Ye wants to provoke a dispute on purpose. To occupy this principality...


    Is Zhou Ye interested in this Principality?Ahem-I''m really not interested... The entire peninsula has less than one hundred thousand people, and there are mountains and forests everywhere... Why do you occupy this place?Play the realistic version of European Hegemony...


    Facing John V who was already impatient, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, turned his head and told his maid Debra: "Go to the sword guard, bring a set of armor and a weapon..."


    "As you wish, Master!" Debra smiled slightly and walked towards the noblewoman gathering area where Sonya was...


    "Sir... you are..." John V looked at Zhou Ye with a little bewilderment. He didn''t know what Zhou Ye meant by asking his maid to get a set of armor and weapons...


    "Please wait a moment... I will give you an answer!"


    "Okay..." When John V heard Zhou Ye''s words, he could only endure his eagerness, and sat in his seat, waiting quietly.


    Not long ago, Debra came over with a set of black armor and a knight¡¯s sword. She was taken off from Sonia¡¯s maid...Of course, she was still wearing regular clothes under the armor, of course not. They would expose their body or something, after all, they were all Zhou Ye''s women, and Zhou Ye didn''t have the habit of letting others appreciate his own female body.


    Seeing that Debra had completed his order, Zhou Ye didn''t worry about saying anything. Instead, he turned to look at King John V and said, "Your Excellency, who is the most brave knight under your command?"


    "..." Although John V didn''t quite understand Zhou Ye''s meaning, he still looked at his side. A burly man in half-length armor said, "The most brave knight under me is of course Lord Wright... ¡­"


    Hearing the call of his lord, the burly Lord Wright stepped forward and stood beside John V, "His Royal Highness, I would like to help you..."


    "Well, this Lord Wright is all right..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, then turned to Debra and said: "Go, hand over the armor to Lord Wright..."


    "Good master!" Debra nodded slightly, then resisted the smile of the horns, walked to the Lord Wright, reached out and passed the armor in his hand...


    "This--!" Wright looked at Zhou Ye with some unknown reason, then looked at his lord...what does this mean?Do you want to give this armor to yourself?But¡ªthis one-size armor was obviously worn by a lady...How could he wear it because of his size??


    Although hesitated, Wright reached out and took the armor and knight sword from Debra...


    "Some are heavy, please be careful..." Zhou Ye reminded.


    "Don''t worry, Wright is the strongest in our Principality of Brittany..." John V hadn''t finished his words yet... As a result, I heard [Bang Dang]¡ªthe sound of metal hitting the ground... Then, the one in front of me One scene made John V feel dumbfounded...


    I saw--the bravest knight under his hand was flushing and pulling the knight armor that looked one size smaller...and the armor fell to the ground at this moment, paved by huge rocks. On the ground, a crack has been punched out by the armor...


    This-is it considered that I was beaten in the face by the speed of light???


    Level 1228


    One thousand two hundred and twenty-eight chapters


    "...Wright, what are you doing?" John V almost didn''t jump up. He just said that Wright was the most powerful knight in his Principality. As a result, his face was beaten and swollen... Nima Yes, don¡¯t bring such a link to your own master...


    At this moment, John V has the heart to kill Wright...


    What about Knight Wright??


    He is also very wronged...


    To be honest, when he watched the oriental boy¡¯s maid easily carry the armor, he still had a feeling of dismissiveness. In his opinion-the armor that can be carried by a woman, that What can be a good armor??


    You know, even the most complete body armor is close to forty kilograms... this weight is definitely not something a weak maid can easily pick up.


    However, when he took the armor in Debra''s hand-Debra let go, and he instantly felt that what he was holding was not a pair of knight armor, but a huge stone...an overweight huge stone...


    What is the concept of one hundred and sixty kilograms?That''s three hundred and twenty catties... and the burly Wright is only two hundred catties. It would be too embarrassing for him to use one hand to pick up something half of his own weight...


    But-these are not reasons. In the face of his lord''s reprimand, Wright can only blush, and with both hands he picked up the knight armor that fell to the ground...


    Well, Wright, using his hands, finally picked up the knight armor that fell on the ground... But this is already his limit... Want him to walk around easily like Debra?That¡¯s something you don¡¯t even think about...


    "..." At this time, John V also understood a little bit... This armor doesn''t look like an ordinary heavy... Fuck, really...?


    Of course, John V would not think that his subordinates were cooperating with Zhou Ye to deceive him, but-facing Wright''s exaggerated expression, John V did not believe it...


    But it¡¯s okay, John V has his own way...


    "Can this young lady show me the knight sword in your hand?" John V turned to face Debra who was still carrying a knight sword in his hand.


    "..." Debra looked at his master silently, and what about Zhou Ye?Of course, I don''t mind dispelling the duke''s unrealistic thoughts...so he nodded gently.


    "Okay, sir!" Debra said, holding up the knight sword in his hand and handing it to John V...


    "..." When John V took the knight sword that looked like a normal knight sword in Debra''s hand, his hands couldn''t help but sank... Good fellow, is it 20 kilograms?How can those women wield such a heavy weapon??


    At this time, John V had already determined that his loyal and poor Lord Wright was not acting...this special code is really so heavy...


    Thinking of this, John V looked at Lord Wright who was still holding the armor, and said with some pity: "Wright, put down the armor..."


    "Yes, yes... Your Royal Highness!" Wright did not hold his breath after saying this, and the armor in his hand could no longer be held, and the armor fell to the ground with a bang---huh-- ... Another poor boulder was smashed...


    "This¡ªis this really the armor worn by your men?" John V is really a little skeptical, is such a heavy armor really worn by humans?And still a woman??Is this kidding me??


    "Go call Evannie, put on her armor and show it to our Lord Duke..." Zhou Ye didn''t explain anything to John V... It''s easier to speak with facts. As for why Zhou Ye would know Who does this armor belong to?That''s because they have their names on the neckline of the armor.


    "Okay, Master!" Debra smiled slightly, then turned and walked towards the ladies'' quarter again...


    Soon, a tall and gorgeous girl with silver hair came over... As soon as she came over, she saw her armor that had been thrown on the ground, and immediately ran over in distress and picked up her armor, dissatisfied. "Who threw my armor on the ground...Don¡¯t you know that armor is the second life of a knight?"


    "..." Faced with Evannie''s complaint, the Wright knight, known as the most brave in the Principality of Brittany, blushed with shame...


    He has seen how Evannie took up her armor easily...Compared with what she had just done, Wright had an urge to pull out his sword and wipe his neck to commit suicide...If it weren''t for Christianity, suicide would not go to heaven. , Maybe he really committed suicide... It''s really shameful.


    He is actually not as good as a woman¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 870

    "Okay, Evannie..." Zhou Ye smiled and calmed down: "Your armor will be thrown on the ground because the Wright knight was not careful just now. Don''t complain..."


    "He?" Evannie glanced at Wright, who was standing next to him with disdain, bowed his head...Just think about it and know what''s going on...It''s nothing more than thinking that her armor is nothing great, but she was caught by it. Weight teaches to be a man...


    "Okay, put on your armor here..." Zhou Ye was really afraid that Evannie would say anything [If you don¡¯t have the ability, don¡¯t behave] [A weak man like a chicken] etc. that stimulated the words of the Knight Wright. I guess it would be Evannie. If you really say these things, if you can''t say that the Rat Knight will really jump off the wall, and apologize with death-just slap in the face and play, it''s boring to make a life...


    Facing Zhou Ye''s order, Evannie really didn''t dare to be presumptuous... She was really afraid that Zhou Ye would teach her... Of course, that kind of lesson was not about beating and scolding, but the family law that made her love and fear...


    "Okay, Master!" Evannie nodded to Zhou Ye, and then began to put on her armor in front of John V¡ª¡ª


    With the help of Debra, Evannie put on the armor in just two minutes... After all, it is an optimized full-body riding armor, which is not as strenuous as the medieval knight armor...


    John V actually felt that he had miscalculated this time when Evannie picked up the armor, but he was still a little unwilling to give up. He wanted to see if there would be any miracles... But the facts proved that the miracles did not happen. Will not appear...


    When the heavily armed Evannie put on her armor, she took two steps forward-looking straight at John V.


    "Ahem... Miss, is there anything else?"


    Of course, John V would not think that Evannie was interesting to him. No¡ªto be precise, even if Evannie was really interesting to him, he would not dare to... In case of a quarrel, Evannie could kill him with a slap in the face. ...


    "Your Excellency, you still have my sword in your hand!" Evannie said without hesitation.


    "Ah... I''m really sorry!" John V said, and hurriedly handed the knight sword weighing more than 20 kilograms to Evannie with both hands... No way, he can''t hold it with one hand... ¡­


    "Thank you..." Evannie took her knight sword casually, then turned the sword flower easily - and looked at Zhou Ye."Master...If it''s okay, then I''ll go back to the lady first..."


    "Um... go!" Zhou Ye nodded, and Evannie stepped forward and walked towards her own lady...


    "That..." At this time, John V was really embarrassed to die. He wanted to buy other people''s equipment, but when he took it, he found that even if they gave him the equipment, he might not find someone who could wear it... Ma...


    Just when John V didn¡¯t know what to say to alleviate the embarrassing situation, a servant dressed in gorgeous service rushed over and squatted directly in John V¡¯s ear and whispered a few words... ¡­


    "What¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª! How dare he..." King John V stood up in anger when he heard the waiter''s words.


    Level 1229


    One thousand two hundred and twenty-nine chapters


    Zhou Ye was sitting not far from John V. Although the voice of the attendant was extremely low, he did not hide it from his ears.


    [Lord Lorraine has already set off for home. Before he left, he angrily accused His Highness that you did not want to share the worries of His Majesty Charles VI... He also said that next time, he will come with the army...]


    The above is the whisper that Zhou Ye heard in the ear of John V...


    Zhou Ye knew that Charles VI, whom his attendants said was the current ruler of the Valois dynasty, and also the king of France.It¡¯s just that this king was a bit miserable. He lost the battle with Britain and had to sign the Troyes Treaty, which is almost a subjugation agreement... It can be said that he is the most defeated monarch in the Valois dynasty. ,none of them.


    But-what does this have to do with Zhou Ye?He has no interest in the war between these two countries... In Zhou Ye''s view, the harder the two countries fight, the better... The more dead people, the better...


    And John V, who heard the news on the other side, is really furious now...


    He originally threw the Earl of Lorraine in Nantes, the capital of the Principality, in order to dry the king¡¯s envoy a little bit. At least when he asked him to speak, he should not speak so loudly, but leave a little room...


    However, I did not expect that-the young king''s envoy was so anxious that he would leave if he said nothing... Obviously, the next step-maybe the Principality of Brittany is about to usher in a war...


    Should I ask for help from King Henry V of England?After all-the Principality of Brittany is now nominally British territory...


    But-this idea just passed through John V''s mind a little bit, and he immediately gave up the idea...


    There are two reasons why the Duke of Brittany gave up this idea. First, if he asks Henry V for help, it means that he wants to surrender under the banner of Henry V. This pair is committed to It is unacceptable for John V to remain independent.


    Second, although Brittany was assigned to the United Kingdom, the border of Brittany is bordered by all parts of France...If he really resembles Henry V asking for help, then he will be regarded as a traitor by the surrounding lords... ¡­This is the worst.


    In war, John V is not afraid to fight France-but he can''t fight...


    Even if France can''t beat the British, it doesn''t mean that Brittany can stand alone against the French army. If Brittany had such war potential, he would have declared independence long ago...


    This--, really embarrassed the Duke of Brittany...


    At this moment, John V suddenly saw Zhou Ye, who was sitting beside him, leisurely and contented, his eyes lit up... "Mr. Zhou Ye, how many attendants did you bring on this tour of Europe?"


    John V did not ask too much. As long as Zhou Ye brought about a thousand attendants, he would be worthy of the Valois dynasty... He estimated that even if it was a war, the Valois dynasty could gather 20,000 soldiers, then Even if there are too many, after all-France has just experienced the Hundred Years'' War, and the land is devastated. Where are there so many soldiers...


    Even though there are only more than 20,000 French soldiers, but-John V can''t even make up more than 20,000 soldiers... There is no way, medieval Europe is a bad era.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye understood John V''s thoughts in seconds. He smiled and said, "Your Excellency, do you want to hire my attendants to participate in this war?"


    "...Yes, Mr. Zhou Ye! I want to hire your entourage to help me win this war." John V has been unable to figure out why Zhou Ye would know what he wants to do. He is full of heart now. The idea of ??how to deal with this coming war."Is there a thousand of your attendants? Are they all powerful knights equipped with that kind of super armor?"


    "...You..." Zhou Ye just wanted to refuse the employment of John V. After all-he was not interested in helping foreigners fight... But when he heard from the lady district, there was a sweet After the sound, he changed his mind instantly."Of course no problem, Lord Duke, I can accept your employment, my attendants are not many, but-enough to help you win the war before you... But my asking price is not low..."


    "Price is not a problem, Mr. Zhou Ye...How about your employment price, ten silver coins a day?" John V asked tentatively, this price is not low anymore, you know, even in the famous Switzerland The mercenaries are only five silver coins a day per person.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and shook his head, "Don''t worry...We Orientals are different from you Westerners. After we help you win this war, let''s discuss the price issue again..."


    "Um..." After John V pondered for a moment, he finally nodded and agreed to Zhou Ye''s request.


    Of course he knew that Zhou Ye didn¡¯t talk about prices now. It wasn¡¯t that Zhou Ye was a good man and helped him win this war for free, but that Zhou Ye wanted more...


    But does John V have a choice at this moment?Unless he is willing to ask the King of England for help, he has no choice...


    Now go to Switzerland to hire mercenaries there?Are you funny?What era do you think it is?It is estimated that the Principality of Brittany has been wiped out...


    It can be said that John V, who has no other way, is ready to be slaughtered by Zhou Ye...Of course, there is also a slight fluke in his heart. It is best that Zhou Ye''s attendants are in this war. , Fight to death with the French army...In this way, maybe he won''t even have to pay for the final employment expenses...


    How could King John V''s careful thoughts be hidden from Zhou Ye?


    But Zhou Ye didn''t care. No one could ever rely on him...not to mention just a duke of the Duchy of Brittany, what about even the emperor of the empire?I want to rely on him...hehe...


    The two negotiated employment matters, and then asked the clerk to initial an employment agreement...The scene became lively again, and the big stone in John V''s heart finally fell to the ground.


    With great interest, he introduced Zhou Ye to the parade under the city...


    At this moment, the corpses of the dozen or so knights killed by Sonya and their horses were cleaned up...maybe the guards, or the knights'' retinue. In short, the stopped parade began again. ...


    This time, no knights are leading the front...Although there are still a lot of knights off the court, they are already scared by Sonia...No one wants to join the parade...


    At the forefront of the parade, there are actually elegant ladies in dress, and in the middle are various jugglers... followed by serfs and businessmen watching the excitement...


    Although there were no knights riding high-headed horses to clear the way, those who participated in the parade still had a lot of fun, as if the massacre had not happened just now...


    Chapter 1230


    One thousand two hundred and thirty chapters


    early morning--


    Beatorice was awakened by the sound of steel collision. She rubbed her haunted eyes and cast her gaze out of the window. She was using the intensity of the sun outside the window to guess the current time...


    In this era, clocks and watches have indeed been invented, but-because of the unqualified metallurgical technology, the size of the clocks in this era is simply touching...Moreover, the price is very expensive and easily damaged...

 Chapter 871

    Therefore, except for monasteries in big cities, which have more accurate clocks, there are no clocks in the castles of such nobles. Of course, although they do not have mechanical clocks, they have timing waxes. The most primitive fire clock.


    However, it was obvious¡ªthe servant who managed the timekeeping today hadn''t started calling Beatrice... She was completely awakened by the noise outside.


    "Damn...who is in the garden..." Beatoris, still a little sleepy, sat up from the couch staggeringly, then stepped barefoot on the thick carpet and came to the window. before¡­¡­


    She gently opened the window and looked behind...


    I saw that in the open area of ??the garden, there were a few vague figures moving back and forth quickly. The fast figure Beatoris could not see clearly. Among the figures, the cold light emitted by the weapon made her I couldn''t help but feel cold...


    Beatorice''s eyes widened, her eyes widened and she could barely close...


    It''s not that she has never seen knights in the family, but compared with these figures, the knights of the family are as ridiculous as a child''s farce...


    Beatrice picked up the hem of her nightdress, and ran out of her bedroom... there was her maid¡¯s room, "Feili, Feili..."


    "Yes, your Royal Highness, I''m here..." Feili hurriedly responded to her master''s call almost as soon as she opened her eyes, which has almost become her habit.


    "Change my clothes, I''m going out..." Beatorice said anxiously.


    "But-Your Highness, it''s not there yet..." Feili just wanted to persuade her master, but Beatorice interrupted her words.


    Beatoris widened her eyes and looked straight at her maid."I said I''m going out..."


    "Well, if you insist!" Since her princess said so, Feili could not refuse.


    She hurriedly got up and walked outside... She would also like to inform her colleagues that the princess woke up and started to wash and dress...


    Beatrice is the daughter of the Duke. Of course, her maid is more than this one... Soon, someone is holding a basin, someone holding a hair style... Some people are holding a few sets of clothes and rushing in together. Beatriz''s room...


    "Princess, what color dress are you going to wear today?" Feili asked.


    "No skirts!" Beatrice said while sitting in front of the big dressing table, letting her maid help herself to clean up... while saying: "I want to wear a riding outfit... Also, the hair doesn''t need to be so complicated. Just stick me behind..."


    "But...Princess, it''s not compliant..." Feili said embarrassedly.


    "I don''t care about the rules and irregularities. When you finish it for me, they will leave..." Beatorice complained dissatisfied.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Now that their princess ordered this, they can only obey the order... With the help of a group of maids, Beatorice finished washing in less than fifteen minutes...


    Dressed neatly, she ignored the shouts of the maids behind her, and ran towards the garden...


    And at this moment, in the garden¡ªunder Sonia¡¯s sickle, her six maids are already showing signs of running out of support...


    You know, Sonia enjoys the existence of Zhou Ye''s drop of blood alone, and every blow of her weighs tens of tons... This is still the case when Sonia is holding it, if not... her six maids Almost at the beginning of the competition, it will be killed in seconds.


    Of course, although these six vampire maids are not as good as Sonya in terms of individual strength, they have a set of methods that their men teach them to fight together, at least when Sonya does not use all their strength, they can still work hard. For a while.


    Actually¡ªSonia only got up so early and took her six maids to practice martial arts, not to say how hard she is...


    She was just avoiding what happened to her man in the morning... You know, last night she was given a severe lesson by Zhou Ye for causing troubles, which was not a reason, and she could no longer bear her man''s morning. Morning exercise...


    Therefore, she had to run out...As for her six maids, they are actually the same. Who told Zhou Ye to like to sit together...


    Therefore, the seven masters and servants who were saddened had to find a reason to practice martial arts and ran out ahead of time... As for leaving Debra there, facing the morning fire of his own man alone... That is also a last resort. ...


    Why can''t they take it anymore?


    Ahem-it''s a bit far away.


    Just when the six vampire maids felt that they could no longer hold the weapons in their hands, their saviors appeared...


    Beatoris trot all the way and rushed over... Because of her arrival, Sonia had to stop her attack... After all, there are things that can''t be seen by outsiders. It''s too shocking...


    "Good morning, Miss Sonia..." As soon as Beatrice came closer, regardless of her unbalanced breath, she greeted Sonia.


    "Good morning, Princess Bailey!" Sonia dragged her giant scythe upside down and nodded to Beatoris.


    "Did you compete just now?" Beatoris asked curiously.


    "No, I''m just urging them to practice..." Sonia shrugged her shoulders. She was right to say that. Who called her man, just discipline, no matter what practice... Therefore, she urged her maid to practice. The heavy task fell on her shoulders...


    Of course, this is not an exercise today, it''s just that Sonya and her maid escaped from the morning fire of her own man.Unfortunately, this reason cannot be said...


    "Did you teach their skills??" Beatorice''s eyes lit up and said eagerly: "Then you can be my teacher and teach me how to be a mighty woman like you?? "


    "This---" Sonia was stunned... Learning martial arts is very boring and tiring... At first, she had to deal with it many times because she didn''t want to learn it, and she got it after being cleaned up by her own man many times Today''s achievements... Actually, there are people who want to learn martial arts?Are you kidding me?Must be joking??


    However, whether Beatorice is joking or not, Sonia does not intend to teach her... because there are many things she can''t learn... let alone, there are many things that she can''t let her know..." Sorry...I''m afraid..."


    However, before Sonia was finished speaking, she was interrupted by a voice... "I think this is a good idea, Sonia, can you teach this Princess Beatrice..."


    Level 1231


    Chapter One Two Hundred and Thirty One


    "My dear?" Sonia looked at Zhou Ye with a look of surprise. She was a little surprised, why did her man get up so early today?


    You know, although Zhou Ye has surpassed the level of gods, all his behavioral codes are still like a person. He likes to sleep in bed, likes to tease his own women, likes food... etc...


    Today, it is rare for him not to sleep in bed...this is really strange.


    "Good morning, my dear... why don''t you sleep longer?" No matter how surprised she was, Sonya greeted him very happily and gave her man a late good morning...


    "Because I found out that my group of kittens secretly ran away, and I was so sad that I couldn''t sleep..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, whether it was Sonya or the vampire maids, their cheeks were blushing...Of course they knew who the kitten in their man''s mouth was... Obviously, they secretly opened the window and was discovered by their man. ...


    "Alright..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Sonya''s dolphins, and said: "I think you can teach this beautiful princess..."


    "But, my dear..." Sonia looked at her man with some inexplicability, with inquiries in her eyes, which meant-didn''t you say, don''t show her superhuman side in front of outsiders?


    "She won''t be an outsider soon... you can use it as a warm-up..."


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t say this sentence in front of Beatrice, but lowered his head and whispered in Sonia''s ear.


    "Oh... what a carefree guy..." Sonia understood her man''s words in seconds, and she knew - the duke''s daughter in front of her was obviously spotted by her man, she couldn''t run away...


    But despite saying that, Sonia is not too jealous... To be honest-if she can stand her own man, she won''t sneak out early in the morning... Sometimes men are too strong and women are also very bitter. ...


    "Okay..." Sonia turned her head to look at Beatrice, and said with a serious expression: "I will teach you... But I don''t guarantee you will learn all..."


    "Thank you, Ms. Sonia..." Beatoris is also a smart girl, and she changed her words immediately...


    Although Beatoris has always looked at Zhou Ye uncomfortable, but this time, she still bears Zhou Ye''s favor in her heart slightly. She knows - if Zhou Ye didn''t help her to speak, I am afraid that she had just faced It¡¯s Sonia¡¯s rejection...


    "Don''t thank me first... I''m afraid you will hate me in the future..." Sonia is actually very excited, she is just a sixteen-year-old girl, and training her maid is just a boring job. Moreover, what her maid was learning was completely different from her, and all she could do was to treat her maid as a hand-training opponent.

 Chapter 872

    When someone called her teacher, Beatoris was the first one. How could this not make Sonya excited?


    Sonia walked up to Beatoris, and circled Beatoris a little...then she nodded pretendingly, and said: "Your costume barely passes the level... Now, let''s start. Let¡¯s run around this garden... well-let¡¯s run twenty laps first!"


    "Ah? Twenty laps?" Beadorise was a little confused at once, the entire garden is not small, one lap is more than 500 meters... Twenty laps is more than 10,000 meters, which is quite Yu ten kilometers... Although she doesn''t know this conversion unit, she knows-she can''t run down.


    "Why not too much? Then you can give up martial arts... A person may have no clever mind or clever ability, but if she doesn''t even have perseverance, in the end this person will only accomplish nothing..." Sonia has Take out the words that your man used to educate yourself to educate your own students.


    Beatrice listened to Sonya''s words, heartbroken, and bit her teeth, "Okay, teacher, I''m going to run now..."


    Zhou Ye watched Sonya become a human teacher there, and couldn''t help but want to smile... He knew that Sonya had just used her own training set to train this princess... She didn''t think about it at all. Don¡¯t make a difference... This is to practice the rhythm of the dead...


    But forget it, with yourself, this chick is hard to die... just let her suffer a bit first...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye also looked at the Duke¡¯s daughter crazily running laps in the garden with a smile...


    At the moment, in Paris, France-the Louvre.


    This palace was originally built in the twelfth century for defensive purposes, but now it has become the palace of the French king.


    Charles VI was sitting in his bedroom, looking at the wall in front of him blankly, his pupils didn''t seem to have any focal length, obviously¡ªhe was in a daze...


    He has been in his current state for one night... His attendants did not dare to disturb him, because-Charles VI was a neurotic... He has always had mental problems, especially after being captured by the Duke of Burgundy. The condition is getting worse.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door, and then-before Charles VI spoke, the door of his room was opened from the outside, and what followed was a man in gorgeous costume. The old nobleman of China, behind him, followed a young man, looking at the face shape, the two seemed a little alike.


    "Your Majesty, your kindness was misunderstood..." As soon as the old noble came in, he stabled in front of Charles VI and said: "The envoy you sent to the Duchy of Brittany did not fulfill your order. He disappointed you..."


    "I''m sorry, your majesty..." The young nobleman hurriedly lowered his head slightly and said: "I took your kindness and understanding to Brittany, but there, I was ridiculed by the John V. He said-he Now that I am a British, I will never give a grain of grain to our great monarch..."


    "Kill...Kill...Kill him...Kill the things that have betrayed France..." Hearing the words of the young nobleman, a hideous expression leaked from Charles VI''s face, obviously-the Duke of Burgundy captured him. The thing made him remember deeply.


    "As you wish, Your Majesty, I will teach him a lesson that will never be remembered..." Hearing Charles VI''s words, a smile leaked from the wrinkled face of the elderly nobleman, he said as he spoke. Let the personal entourage behind him hand over the plan that has been drawn up to the court official who is not far from Charles VI, because he holds the seal of Charles VI...


    With this seal, he is equivalent to mastering justice... This is a necessary procedure for this old man, the Duke of Orleans...


    And with this will, the Duke of Orleans can justifiably incorporate the Duchy of Brittany into his own territory...that''s why he sent his bastard son to act as a special envoy...


    The Duke of Orleans, who had obtained the results he wanted, took his son out of Charles VI¡¯s palace...


    "Lorraine... this time, if you take down the Duchy of Brittany, I will find a way to raise your title..." The Duke of Orleans looked at his illegitimate son and whispered, "Although I cannot let you inherit My title, but¡ªI can let you build a family!"


    "Thank you Dad..." Lorraine had a smile on his face, his eyes full of greed."I will definitely defeat the Principality of Brittany. With your support of two thousand cavalry and 15 thousand soldiers... I believe that the Principality of Brittany will soon be incorporated into ours..."


    "Pay attention to your own safety...Go!" The Duke of Orleans nodded. He knew the greed of his bastard, but-in his opinion, it is good to be greedy. An aristocrat who is not greedy is definitely not a good aristocrat. ...


    Volume 2


    Level 1232


    One thousand two hundred and thirty-two chapters


    Tours is the largest city next to the Principality of Brittany. It is a military powerhouse. Here-castles are all over the place and people are full of voices...


    Especially next to the city, on the quay next to the Loire, the largest river in France, there are people coming and going. There are young men carrying weapons and wearing all kinds of armor...


    Perhaps they were just serfs the day before, but today, they responded to their lord¡¯s call, took up weapons, and gathered here...


    The armors they wear are also all kinds... the family is a little richer, maybe they wear the old leather armor, this leather armor is probably the product of many generations, and some even You can''t tell from the oily surface what that thing is, it''s so dirty...


    The poorer ones don¡¯t have any armor at all. The only thing that can provide them with protection is the tattered hemp clothes on them... even the weapons in their hands were issued to them by their lord. of¡­¡­


    If you look at it from the perspective of later generations, these guys can''t be called soldiers at all, at most they are just a group of mobs...


    But in fact, they are indeed soldiers...No way, in the Middle Ages, most of the so-called soldiers have this virtue, and it does not mean that there are no professional soldiers. However, the professional soldiers of the Duke of Orleans must be reluctant to give him too many illegitimate children... ¡­


    You know, there are five or six serf soldiers on top of a professional soldier. This is almost the recognized conversion unit of this era... Of course, this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is-at least five to ten serfs are needed. Only the output of the company can support a professional soldier.


    It is conceivable that every professional soldier is precious to his lord.


    Therefore, it is said that it is a 15,000 army, but in fact, there are only 3,000 professional soldiers, plus 12,000 serf soldiers...


    As huge wooden sailboats docked on the pier, these ragged serfs, one by one, carried the piles of materials on the pier to the ship... Among them, there were soldiers wearing standard equipment, acting as The duties of a supervisor.


    In the eyes of these soldiers, these mud legs are cannon fodder on the battlefield, but-without them, it would not work, and-in their peasant cunning heads, there are often some big-headed cleverness, such as stealing some. Supplies for the army, etc...So, it won''t work if you don''t look at them.


    If you don¡¯t watch them move the materials, when they finish moving, it is estimated that the materials will be at least half less...


    As for those knights?


    Except during war, they would not appear in such places where the inferior people gather... They should be in the houses of the noble ladies in the city at this time, telling the brave deeds to those fancy ladies... ...If you are lucky, they don''t need to go back to the barracks tonight...Because those passionate ladies will entertain these brave knights with their soft bodies.


    "Bah... Damn it, the rye in my house has not been confiscated yet, and the war is about to start again..." Brudfan, wearing a captain''s costume, sipped bitterly. He is the son of a blacksmith. And his uneducated father simply gave him a very memorable name, Iron Nugget... I guess it meant that he wanted him to be a strong man like an Iron Nugget...


    "No way..." The soldier beside Brudevan also said helplessly: "Those noble lords don''t care about our life and death... Anyway, tithes are not worth mentioning to them, not even comparable. What about the money they spent on a party..."


    Tithing is a tax collected by the church, whether it is a commoner or nobleman, even if it is a king, it must be paid the same...Of course, to say so, there are too many places to operate...


    What will happen if you don''t pay?Of course he will be expelled from his teaching status, and then¡ªbeing beaten as a heresy...


    Don¡¯t think it¡¯s nothing to be expelled. In fact, in this period¡ªexpulsion is basically equivalent to¡ªthere is no place for burial...


    Just as the two were complaining, there was a commotion in the distant crowd...


    Brudevan looked up and saw a black carriage driven into the port under the escort of more than a dozen knights... The two hurriedly stopped talking, strained their faces, straightened their chests, and looked loyal to their duties. .


    But in fact-the nobles in the carriage didn''t care about them...


    At this moment, in the carriage, sitting a shabby-looking young man, he was gently looking out...


    When I saw the serf soldiers carrying supplies on the dock, I clicked my head with a little satisfaction... Then he said to the burly man sitting opposite me in bright chain armor, "Dear Xia Sir, can all the supplies here be moved today?"


    "Yes, Lord Earl..." Charles nodded and said: "We should be thankful that Nantes is located on the lower reaches of the Loire River. This saves us at least half of our army expenses... It''s a pity that we can There are too few fleets to call. Otherwise, we can use fleets to transport troops and follow the Loire to the capital of the Duchy of Brittany, Nantes!"


    "That''s no way..." Lorraine sighed and said helplessly: "Although we are in a truce with England, they have been keeping an eye on our shipyard. We can''t build too many large-scale ships. Sea boat..."


    "Yeah..." Charles knows these things well...


    As the most junior knight under the Duke of Orleans, Charles was not taken seriously by the Duke... Therefore, he was the first to respond when the Duke just proposed to transfer his illegitimate son Lorraine...


    Nothing else, just for the odd goods to live in...


    Charles could fully see how the Duke loved his bastard... It was only in view of the church''s death rule that the bastard could not inherit the title, that Lorraine could not be brought back into the family...


    Of course, even so, the Duke still took pains to get his illegitimate son into the palace, and tried every means to make Charles VI canonize his son and make him an honorary earl. Although this earl has a lot of water, he only has a name. An earl with a head and no fief is not even comparable to a baron with a fief in the eyes of nobles...


    However, Charles believed that soon¡ªthe duke¡¯s illegitimate son would get a fief that matched his title... Wasn¡¯t this war prepared for this?


    Charles decided to show off a little bit in front of the lord he would serve in the future."However, please rest assured...Even if we can''t use ships to transport soldiers, we can still easily win the victory...With the capacity of the Loire River, we can liberate at least five thousand serfs, so-just arm them a little. You can push to the front and serve as a soldier!"

 Chapter 873

    "Doesn''t that mean that, in fact, we will have an army of 22,000 soldiers?" Lorraine''s eyes lit up when listening... You know, his father lent him 15,000 Soldier, but himself, in order to be foolproof, he took out his family property accumulated over the years and hired two thousand mercenaries from Switzerland...


    "Yes, it''s like this..." Charles said with a nod. Of course he wouldn''t tell the military idiot the Earl of Lorraine... Sometimes, five thousand serf soldiers might not be able to beat a thousand regular soldiers... Basically dispensable.


    But-Charles firmly believes that he will win this war...


    Because--this is a worse time...


    Regardless of the size of the Principality of Brittany, but-his standing army is less than five thousand, especially in his territory there is a lord Victor who does not listen to dispatch... This war, from the comparison of military strength Look, they are set to win...


    Level 1233


    Chapter One Two Hundred and Three


    Today, the Cavaliers Tournament outside Fort Monfort is still in progress. In other words, when the Cavaliers Tournament is in full swing at this time, various duels between knights are being staged...


    But as the organizer of this Cavaliers Tournament, John V-was not in the mood to watch it, because yesterday he had received the definitive news that in the city of Tours in the middle of the Loire River, he was actively preparing for the battle.


    Needless to say, John V knows where the soldiers are going to attack...


    Backed by the wide channel of the Loire, those soldiers will receive the most convenient and fast supplies for their logistics. This is not good news for John V...


    Because, this means that if John V wants to rely on a strong wall to passively defend and bring down the French army, the idea is completely invalid.


    "Oh..." John V sighed deeply. He could issue a national mobilization order, but this means that this year''s autumn harvest will be completely closed, so what will the Principality of Brittany rely on next year? Survive the spring famine?At that time, even if it wins... the Principality of Brittany will suffer heavy losses.


    After all, the agricultural foundation of Europe in the Middle Ages is simply touching, and the so-called reserve food does not exist...


    When John V thought of this, he couldn''t help but rubbed his temple... His head really hurts...


    "Come on, go and invite Mr. Zhou Ye to come..." After John V finished saying this, he paused, and after thinking about it, he changed his words: "Forget it, I''ll go by myself... Now Where is Mr. Zhou Ye?"


    "His Royal Highness, Your Excellency Zhou Ye should watch the Knights Tournament on the wall now..." an attendant cautiously said in the ear of his monarch.


    "That''s just right, I also need to change my mind a little..." John V said, standing up, and striding outside...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye was really sitting on the observation deck at the head of the city, watching the Cavaliers Competition held below...


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not Sonya sitting beside him, but Beatrice...


    "His Excellency Zhou Ye, why don''t you go down and compete with the knights below?" Beatoris stared at her wide eyes and said with a look of anticipation: "I believe that with your skills, you will definitely let those The knight spreads your reputation for bravery throughout the continent..."


    This performance of Beatoris seems to be really complimenting Zhou Ye and expecting him to become famous... But in fact, she just wants to expose the true face of Zhou Ye as a liar, you know... in Beatoris It seems that I was so miserable because my teacher Sonya gave me the training. There must be Zhou Ye, a little white-faced provocation...


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye gave Beatrice a blank look,-it can be said that every move in the heart of this little girl can''t be concealed from his eyes... "They are too weak, and they are so weak that I want to even shoot. nothing¡­¡­"


    "Oh? In your eyes, are these brave knights so unbearable?" Beatoris asked unwillingly: "Then, in your mind, in this world, who is worth your shot? What?"


    "Jehovah..." Zhou Ye said without hesitation: "It''s just that this old man can make me want to make a move. Look..."


    Beatorice was instantly stunned by Zhou Ye''s words... Jehovah, who is that?That is God, the existence of the Holy Father, the Son and the Holy Spirit, and that is the only god in the hearts of all Europeans... Zhou Ye actually said that only God is worth his action... How can Beatorice not be stunned?


    "Sorry, Lord Zhou Ye, although I know that you don''t believe in Christianity, but..." Beatorice, who was choked, just wanted to say [But don''t you think you are too arrogant?It¡¯s a blasphemy against God...]


    Before she could say these words, she was interrupted by a voice coming... "Mr. Zhou Ye--you are so interested in watching the competition here..."


    Following the sound, John V brought some of his attendants over...


    Beatrice, who was about to mock Zhou Ye, had to interrupt her words, turned to her father, picked up the corner of her skirt, and bowed slightly."father¡­¡­"


    "Good day, Lord John..." Zhou Ye also nodded at John V, he didn''t even get up...


    "What are you discussing? Are you discussing which knight is more promising to win this tournament?" King John V didn''t care about Zhou Ye''s faux pas. He sat directly on the chair moved by the attendant and asked curiously: "Why didn''t you see your wife, Ms. Sonia?"


    "She is playing with the loot below..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smiled and raised his chin slightly, motioning John V to look in front of him...


    John V raised his eyes and saw that there were more than a dozen full-body knight armors and various weapons placed in front of Zhou Ye... "Ms. Sonia...and...go down to play again?"


    John V thought for a long time, but he could only use the word "play" to describe it...No way, the entire Cavaliers Tournament has almost become Sonya''s playground. As long as a knight wins, she will rush to challenge others... ¡­


    Needless to say, the massacre of Sonia was only a few days past. How many of those knights dared to wield their weapons against the bloody queen??


    All of them obediently dropped their weapons and automatically gave in...


    But fortunately, as long as she doesn¡¯t resist, Sonia only asks the opponent to take off all of her equipment, and then she can leave on her own... This is like an amnesty for those knights... It''s already something worthy of the ransom for the family to pay for themselves... What would they dare to beep with Sonya?


    Only five days have passed since the Cavaliers Tournament. According to what John V knows, the wife of Mr. Zhou Ye has received more than two hundred sets of various knight armors...


    In Sonia¡¯s words, that is¡ªshe wants to go back and build a large arsenal at home, and store all her trophies there, so that future generations can admire her symbol of bravery anytime, anywhere...


    What can Zhou Ye say about this... tell her that things like this for future generations... don''t think about it for thousands of years??Of course you can''t say that...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye can only just let it go...It doesn¡¯t matter, just let Sonya play in the knight-themed large amusement park, but pity the knights, each of them was originally holding fortune, pick-up, and fame. He came to participate in the competition with his idea, but he was taught to be a human being. None of the three goals were achieved, and he lost a piece of equipment... It was really tragic.


    "That''s not right..." King John V suddenly thought of something and asked with some curiosity: "It wasn''t that Ms. Sonya said yesterday that the Cavaliers would automatically admit defeat when they played... Is it really boring? Why... Today again ..."


    "No way..." Zhou Ye sighed, looked at Beatrice, and said helplessly: "Who would let someone tell my wife that a group of new knights just arrived today... So, she went down again. played¡­¡­"


    "..." John V was speechless for a while... Feelings are still the fault of his daughter...


    Level 1234


    One thousand two hundred and thirty-five chapters


    "Excuse me...has your attendant already arrived?" John V decided to go straight ahead and ask what is right."My bard sent me a message from afar..."


    Before John V finished speaking, Zhou Ye interrupted him, "The French have begun to gather more than 20,000 soldiers in the middle reaches of the Loire River, right??"


    "You...how did you know...?" John V asked in surprise. Basically, he would ask his servants about Zhou Ye''s itinerary almost every day. He had never seen Zhou Ye contact anyone. I didn¡¯t see any strangers talking to him...


    Moreover, he just received the news about the start of the French rally in Tour City... He didn''t believe that Zhou Ye would actually know about the French people''s movements in advance...


    "Haha... Of course I know..." Zhou Ye didn''t explain anything to John V, or he didn''t want to explain to John V at all... "Please rest assured, I promise to help you get this war. Victorious, even-I will prevent France from looking directly at the Duchy of Brittany in this battle..."


    "...Well, I am looking forward to the news of your victory..."


    In the face of such a confident Zhou Ye, what can John V say??


    To say that John V did not doubt whether Zhou Ye still had an attendant coming, that is nonsense...


    However, Zhou Ye¡¯s foresight has reduced the doubts in John V¡¯s heart a lot... He has no retreat now, and time has long been delayed, even if he wants to find the British to admit counsel and ask for help-also It''s too late...


    He can only pray to God at the moment, and the mysterious Easterner in front of him can really help him win this war.


    But at this moment, Beatorice, who was listening to her father chatting with Zhou Ye, thought about her own thoughts...


    The fact that John V signed an employment agreement with Zhou Ye is not a secret in the castle, so Beatrice also knows... But she doesn¡¯t know that France is still gathering troops. In her opinion, it was a very stupid thing for her father to put all his bets on Zhou Ye''s little white face...


    Therefore, Beatoris decided to find an opportunity to talk to her father...

 Chapter 874

    She didn''t wait long...


    Her father, John V, just sat here for a while, and then left in a hurry... After all, he still has a lot of work to do. He has to sign orders, collect grain, etc.... A war is not Only soldiers are enough.


    Faced with her father who was leaving, Beatorice didn''t care about the trouble with Zhou Ye''s little white face. After saying sorry to everyone, she got up and chased her father...


    "Father, please wait..."


    Beatorice finally caught up with her father not far from the city wall...


    "Ah, my baby Bailey, what do you want? But Dad is really busy now...Shall we talk about dinner?" John V said patiently and ended up with his daughter.


    "No, father, I don''t want anything..." Beatorice stopped her father''s way, and then glanced at the attendant standing around John V. "Father, I have to talk to you about something. talk¡­¡­"


    "But I''m really busy..." John V became a little impatient...


    "It''s about the Lord Zhou Ye..."


    Beatorice''s words finally caught the attention of John V. After hesitating for a while, he said: "Well, then now-go to my study to talk..."


    "Okay, father..."


    Beatoris knew that this was not a place to talk, not to mention the noble ladies running around in the castle, and the servants who passed by here and there was definitely not a good place for private conversation.


    She followed her father to the castle¡ªin the study of John V.


    After retiring his attendants, John V sat at his desk and said to his daughter: "Well, my baby, you can say it now...but only for a while..."


    "Father, I don''t think this Lord Zhou Ye is worthy of trust..." Beatrice''s first words surprised John V.


    "Why do you say that? Do you think they are spies sent by France or England?" John V asked hurriedly.


    "No, I didn''t mean that..." Beatoris hurriedly said, "No one would send such a powerful female knight to be a spy. That would be too wasteful... I think he should be a spy. Liar...a liar who likes to talk big..."


    "..." After listening to the first half of his daughter''s explanation, John V''s heart calmed down. The words his daughter said just now almost scared him to death.However, the second half of Beatoris''s words raised the heart of John V."My baby, why do you say that?"


    "Because... I just deliberately wanted to arouse him and let him go down to compete with other knights... But he actually said that those knights are too weak, so that he didn''t even want to do anything... When I asked him, When someone is worth his shot, he said...In this world, only Jehovah is worth his shot..."


    "Hiss!" As a Christian John V, his daughter''s words made him have an urge to jump up... This is simply blasphemy against Christ.


    However, soon-John V stopped his actions. If he was allowed to choose between the territory and Christ, John V would not hesitate to abandon Christ for his principality... He was at most Just a pan-believer, not a fanatic like the King of Spain.


    "Although Mr. Zhou Ye''s words are a bit disrespectful to Christ... But it''s nothing, my daughter... You have to treat others with tolerance, you know-in the East, that is a place that Christ can hardly reach... ¡­So it¡¯s not surprising that Mr. Zhou Ye would say this..."


    With that said, John V even raised a strange thought in his heart-a person who dared to say so, how strong his faith is...


    If Zhou Ye was bragging, John V didn''t believe it. After all-a man who can subdue a knight as powerful as Sonya, if only relying on bragging is absolutely impossible...


    "But father..." Seeing that her father didn''t believe her words, Beatorice was a little anxious...


    However, John V no longer wanted to discuss with his daughter what kind of person Zhou Ye was...In his opinion, this was completely meaningless.


    Whether it¡¯s the powerful Sonia or the actions of Zhou Ye¡¯s unexplored prophet today, John V firmly believes that Zhou Ye must be a nobleman from the Eastern Mystic Family, or else¡ªjust by a liar with rhetoric, it¡¯s impossible to make it. The heavy armor, even less able to know the movement of the French army in advance...


    If there is such a powerful liar, then please give me a dozen...


    "Okay, baby... I''m going to start working... Your time is up..."


    "Well...Father..." Beatorice walked out of her father''s study with a depressed look...


    On the other side, Zhou Ye, who had opened up some of his five senses, leaked a smile, [It seems that after the war, I have to teach this little girl who said she is a liar...]


    Level 1235


    One thousand two hundred and thirty-five chapters


    The pace of war always comes inadvertently, regardless of whether the soldiers on both sides of the war are willing to... this war will eventually begin--


    Five days later-


    By the side of a small town called Shagna--


    This was originally the territory of a viscount, but now, the town has been surrounded by a large military camp...In the military camp, the black cross flag of the Principality of Brittany is planted... and in the military camp. Many serf soldiers are praying to God, praying that they can defeat the invaders and win victory this time.


    And on the hillside not far from the barracks, the castle that was originally towering has now been planted with the flag of the Principality...


    This place was originally an industry belonging to the local nobles, but at this time it has become a temporary command post for the Brittany army...


    King John V was sitting in a narrow hall, staring blankly at some crude sheepskin maps in front of him... The map was not short in time, it was a bit yellow... But even so, this is already John V The most accurate map you can find.


    "Mr. Zhou Ye... When will your attendants arrive..." After studying the map for a long time, John V did not study anything to understand. At best, he can only be regarded as a gentleman, commanding the army is obviously not suitable he¡­¡­


    Facing the upcoming army of 20,000, he can only pray for Zhou Ye''s attendants to arrive in time...


    "Don''t worry... you will win this war, with my help!" Facing John V''s questioning, Zhou Ye just smiled. Of course he is worthy of the 20,000 French troops... It doesn¡¯t sound good, even Sonya can easily kill this group of so-called French...


    "That''s good, that''s good..."


    To tell the truth-John V is now in chaos. For the first time in his life, he faced a war, and he was able to tremble and insist on coming to the front in person. It is already very good...


    Facing the fatal difference between the two armies, he can only pray for Zhou Ye now...


    However, perhaps it was because Zhou Ye''s calm and calm expression gave him a mystery of confidence. At this moment, he was not so scared...


    However, at this moment, a tired breathless knight ran in and reported back loudly: "His Royal Highness, the French...coming..."


    "Finally...Finally!"


    The hardest thing is to wait...


    Knowing that the other party will come back, but don¡¯t know when it will come, this kind of torture can almost torture people to death... At this moment, John V has not rested for many days, and there is already on his face. With thick dark circles... it looks like a panda.


    And now-the French army has finally arrived, finally facing this group of guys who want to take his territory...


    On the contrary, John V felt relieved... He breathed a sigh of relief, and then ordered: "Go and sound the assembly horn. Also, call my wife and daughter over..."


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    Perhaps because of the infection of his lord, the attendants of John V also felt a sense of calmness...


    "Mr. Zhou Ye...I don''t know if your attendants will have time to catch up with this war, but...Now, please join me on the gate of the city and face those nasty invaders together!" John V said .


    "Happy!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly. He stood up with John V and walked outside together... and Sonya, her six sword servants, and Zhou Ye''s exclusive maid, Debra, followed Following in the footsteps of his own man, he walked out...


    Time is short, the group has already stood on the high wall of the castle...


    Soon, including the Duchess of Bellino and Beatrice came to John V...


    In the barracks, the mess that was originally messed up was gone. The serf soldiers in hemp clothes, led by knights and soldiers, lined up in a messy formation, came to the bottom of the castle...

 Chapter 875

    "My loyal people..." John V just said a word, but found embarrassingly-his voice is too small...


    "Maybe you need my help, Lord Duke!" Zhou Ye said, gently placing his hand on the shoulder of John V: "Now, you can say what you want to say to your subjects... ¡­"


    "..." King John V did not quite understand what Zhou Ye''s move meant, but he still chose to believe in Zhou Ye, "Ahem...My loyal people..."


    At this moment, his voice became extremely loud, reaching the ears of everyone present.


    This kind of strange thing gave King John V a bit of hope in his heart... Perhaps, perhaps this mysterious Mr. Zhou Ye could really help him win this war?


    Thinking of this, John V''s voice became louder again."We have lived here for generations, and we have a culture and language that is very different from France... But now-those French guys want to conquer us, tell me... Are you willing to be French?"


    "Unwilling¡ªunwilling..."


    The soldiers under the city wall shouted in unison...Although they were only less than ten thousand people, their voices yelled out the feeling of one hundred thousand.


    At this moment, John V had even more confidence."They are going to invade our home, they are going to snatch our property, and even they plan to let us speak French and take the last silver coin hidden in our house... Tell me, what are you going to do?"


    "Kill them..."


    "Kill them all..."


    "Fight with them..."


    Although the answer is not very neat this time, the basic meaning is the same.


    "Very well..., I think so too!" John V said, pointing to his wife and daughter, and said: "So, I brought my wife and children to the front line...because I know, If I lose this battle, then I will become nothing. Even my wife and daughter will become other people''s women... So, I will bring them with me... If this war I lose, then -I will kill them with my own hands... I-your king, the master of the Duchy of Brittany, will never allow my property to be looted by those nasty Frenchmen, even if I destroy them by myself. It will never be left to those French..."


    Hearing what John V said, everyone''s eyes were red...


    They are not excited, or even moved¡ªthey are like others, thinking of themselves...


    Even the king of his own has to make such preparations, so it is conceivable-if they are defeated, how their families will be treated, what fate their wives will suffer... They-no way Refundable, because behind them is their home and family...


    "Get rid of the French..."


    "Kill all the invaders..."


    "Kill those French robbers..."


    "We want independence, we don''t want to be slaves to the French..."


    Seeing the energetic soldiers, John V felt relieved... In fact, he lied. His most important heir, his son...has been handed over to his brother to take him at the mouth of the Loire. I waited at the pier...I flee to England if things don''t look good...The glory of the family cannot be in his generation.


    Zhou Ye, who was standing next to John V, smiled slightly, but he didn''t expect that-this John V still has a talent for a speaker...


    Level 1236


    One thousand two hundred and thirty-six chapters


    No matter how intense the pre-war speech, no matter how exciting the king¡¯s words...


    It''s coming, it''s coming...


    When the overwhelming French army came to John V, he was finally a little moved...


    It is often said that there are ten thousand people, boundless...


    Now, John V felt like he was standing in front of the huge waves rising from the sea, and even his legs trembled...


    If it hadn''t been for Zhou Ye to give him a little help, he might have sat on the ground...


    In the French army, the Count of Lorraine, dressed in a uniform, was riding on his horse, looking at the castle on a small hill in front of him, and the Breton soldiers standing crookedly. , Smiled slightly.


    "It seems that this time we will accomplish our goal faster..."


    Lorraine was not idle on this road. As an ambitious nobleman, although he could not be proficient in everything, he had to do it. He had to understand a little bit about all things so as not to be under his own hands. Deceived...


    You know, deceiving the top and the bottom is not the characteristic of China...


    People''s minds, no matter where they are or in any era-are basically the same.


    Therefore, along the way, he kept discussing the difficulties that this war will face with his military expert, the Shire Knight...


    In Charles¡¯s view, if the Duke of Brittany really understands military affairs, then¡ªhe only needs to shrink his defenses and focus on the city of Tours, then¡ªby relying on the towering walls of the city of Tours. , Can also make them suffer...Of course, it''s only a little bit. At that time, the Shire will order to bypass the city of Tours and directly attack the interior of the Duchy of Brittany...


    As for you, the city of Tours will affect the logistics fleet of the French army because it is close to the Loire River?That''s all a small problem for the Shire... as long as-the army looting is fine, of course-this kind of thing can be done or not done...


    After all-they are not gangsters who grab a vote and leave. In the end, this place will be used as the fief of the Earl of Lorraine... If the trouble is too harsh, it is really not conducive to the rule of the Earl of Lorraine in the future...


    However, obviously-now, the best ending is here... because the Charles has seen the flag of the Principality of Brittany in the city, and the coat of arms of the Monfort family... That means that there is at least one The important members of the Monfort family are here...


    Here, the maximum elimination of the resistance of the Principality of Brittany is also good for his master.


    "It all depends on your performance... Sir Charles, don''t let me down..." Lord Lorraine turned to face the commander of this battle, the Charles Knight said.


    "Please rest assured, in less than five hourglasses, I will be able to present the banner of the city head in front of you!" Charles looked at the not-too-high castle and said confidently...


    "I look forward to your victory!" Count Lorraine said, took off his saber from his waist and handed it to the Shire knight-he knew that a good leader is not about doing everything by himself, but¡ª Hand over the right things to the right people... Obviously, the Shire knight is more suitable for commanding the army than him...


    "I will go all out!" Charles took the saber handed to him by the Earl of Lorraine, and then rushed to the front line with his horse belly, and only here can he be more clear. Observe the battlefield situation and understand the direction of the whole war more intuitively. After all, there is no such high-tech thing as a telescope...


    When the front of the French army was five hundred meters away from the opponent, Charles ordered to stop... and placed the sword and shield hand in the front of the array line, and the two wings were heavily equipped knights ready to go...


    In fact, this gentle slope position is very unsuitable for the charge of the reloaded knights. Under such a slope, the reloaded knights are easy to stall. Without speed, these knights are like tigers without fangs... What kind of waves...


    Therefore, Charles placed the only two thousand knights on the two wings as the team to cover the formation...


    And on the other side-on the wall of the castle, everyone has a different performance... King John V was pale, his hands clasping the boulders of the city wall... and the Duchess of Bellino had a face of determination, obviously , She has quite realized that she was brought before the battle by her husband...


    And Beatorice, there were tears in her eyes... She just heard that her father was going to kill herself, for her-- it was like a bolt from the blue... In her mind, like It was a mess, and all kinds of thoughts came up... but couldn''t grasp a subject.


    Perplexed, Beatorice couldn''t help but cast her gaze on Zhou Ye who was standing on the other side of her father¡ª¡ª


    She suddenly discovered that the little white face that she used to displease her eyes still carried her most displeased smile on her face... The smile that seemed to be in her grasp was once the place she disliked the most... ¡­


    However, today¡ªBeadriss unexpectedly discovered that this little white-faced smile was so contagious. Her originally messy mood, when she saw this smile, she seemed to have reliance and became a lot calmer... ¡­


    "Sir... what should I do now?"


    John V was already a little ill and went to the doctor, perhaps because of Zhou Ye''s calm smile, he subconsciously thought that perhaps only the mysterious oriental man in front of him can relieve his sorrow...


    Facing John V¡¯s question, Zhou Ye answered the question and said: "It¡¯s time to talk about our remuneration..."


    "You...you are taking advantage of the fire..." John V was almost annoyed by Zhou Ye''s words...


    "No, I just marked the price clearly..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "After all, if I help you win the war, if you choose to go back, there will be an unpredictable ending... ¡­That will be the result neither you nor I want to see..."


    "..." John V was really angry and angry at this moment, but-under the low eaves, he had to bow his head."Well... tell me, what do you want? Land? Title? Or... wealth?"

 Chapter 876

    "No, no... I don''t want land, land is useless to me... If I want to, I can get billions of times the area of ??the Duchy of Brittany...Knighthood? Haha...Your knighthood is for me In terms of useless... wealth? My wealth is so much that every inch of the land of the Principality of Brittany can be covered with gold... Do you think I need that stuff?" Zhou Ye laughed.


    "Then... what do you want?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s reply, John V felt a little secretly happy... at least these things that he valued more, don''t have to pay...


    However, in the next sentence, Zhou Ye''s words made King John V stay where he was.


    "I want your daughter-Beatorice."


    Chapter 1237


    One thousand two hundred and thirty-seven chapters


    "What?" When John V heard Zhou Ye''s words, he was taken aback... Then, an indescribable feeling filled his mind.


    "But... you, you already have a wife..." John V stammered. This is not to say how reluctant he is to bear his daughter. In fact, he just doesn''t want his daughter to give Zhou Ye is just a lover. You know, Zhou Ye has a wife... at least in Europe where Christianity is prevalent, don''t care about their private relationship between men and women, at least on the surface, people maintain a monogamous relationship between men and women.


    Moreover, divorce is very difficult...


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye just smiled when facing John V. "Forgot to introduce our customs to you. In our place, polygamy is prevalent...not monogamy!"


    Regarding this point, Zhou Ye really didn''t say anything nonsense, at least in this era-the Ming Dynasty on the other side of the sea, polygamy is indeed prevalent.


    "..." John V was speechless for a moment... He almost forgot, Zhou Ye is not European...


    He looked at his daughter helplessly-in fact, at this moment, he already had the idea of ??selling a girl to survive. No matter how good the daughter is, it is not as important as the crown on his head...


    "..." Beatoris was aside, and clearly heard Zhou Ye''s conversation with her father¡ª¡ª, there was an indescribable feeling in her heart, and the slightest feeling of favor for Zhou Ye that had just risen in her heart. Nothing exists at this moment.


    Despite this to be honest, Beatoris has almost hated Zhou Ye...


    However, she knows better-as a member of the Monfort family, she has no choice... If this little white face that she hates can really save the crown on their family''s head, she will have to succumb to him...


    Thinking of this, Beatorice bit her own Xiachun, and said to her father word by word: "Father, I am willing to marry him for the glory of the family... But, the premise is-he really Yes... it can really help you win this war!"


    "...Oh...!" John V sighed for a long time...The last thing that made him entangled, his daughter also let go...In his mind, he already had no more reason to shirk. ...


    Thinking of this, John V turned his head and said solemnly to Zhou Ye: "We have agreed to your terms...Please also-let your attendants appear!"


    "The attendant...no no...there is no attendant from beginning to end..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "What--?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, John V felt as if a thunderbolt rang from his head, and he was instantly stunned...


    "But--no attendants, it doesn''t mean that I can''t help you win this war!" Zhou Ye said, crossing John V and coming to his daughter, Beatorice, with a slight smile: "Don''t you always want to see my strength? Don''t blink for a while..."


    "I look forward to your victory!"


    Beatorice looked at Zhou Ye with a cold face, clenching her teeth, banging out one by one...


    Her sense of Zhou Ye has dropped to the lowest point in history... After [Little White Face], Zhou Ye has [liar], [big talker] and [little man] in her mind. Nickname...


    "By the way... how do you want these French guys to die?" Zhou Ye asked casually.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Beatorice said bitterly: "I hope-I hope they will fall into hell and never be at peace... I hope these invaders, their souls will never stop in the land of the dead. Wailing, without being redeemed..."


    Of course Beatoris has the right to hate these French guys. If it weren''t for these French guys, how could she be forced to marry Zhou Ye, the man she hated?If it weren''t for these French... how could her country be invaded?


    "Uh-a little bit difficult..."


    Zhou Ye¡¯s words caused a scornful smile on Beatorice¡¯s face. She just wanted to say "Have you said that you are enough to rival God", but she was frightened by Zhou Ye''s next sentence Arrived¡­¡­


    "Oh, forget it... please trouble me... the big deal is to be the title of the enemy of Christ... Anyway, so many gods have been slaughtered, and I don''t care about one more!" Zhou Ye said, stunned. Beatrice smiled slightly, "Then, dear Beatrice, this victory you are looking forward to is for you!"


    As Zhou Ye''s words didn''t fall, his figure had disappeared in front of Beatriz...


    "Where did he go...what''s going on?" Beatorice couldn''t help rubbing her eyes, she couldn''t believe it, a big living person disappeared in front of her in an instant...


    "Where is he..."


    Sonia''s voice sounded faintly in Beatorice''s ears--


    Beatoris couldn''t help turning her head to look. She had no idea how her teacher appeared next to her... "Teacher, you..."


    "Don''t look at me... look there..." Sonia pointed to the center of the empty clearing in front of the two armies. There was a tall figure standing there¡ªin contrast to the two armies, his figure Looks so thin, so lonely...


    "Don''t you often ask me, why do you have such a powerful force to indulge your husband? You even gave him your maid and let him play with it..." Sonia asked leisurely.


    "Hmm..." Listening to her teacher''s words, Beatorice had a sense of unreality as in a dream... Her mind was full of question marks-how can a person instantly move from her side Run to the front of the two armies?This is incredible...


    "Because..." Sonia stared at Zhou Ye in the distance, as if she could not tolerate anyone other than Zhou Ye in her eyes: "He is my teacher, he is also my husband... But, He is even more of my god...for him, I am willing to dedicate everything I have...be his woman, be his lover, and even be his slave...now-Bailey, stare at your eyes, look At first glance, what kind of mighty power your man has... he is our god..."


    Following Sonya''s yelling, Beatrice really widened her eyes and looked at Zhou Ye who was standing in the middle of the battlefield.


    But at this moment, Zhou Ye, who suddenly appeared in the middle of the battlefield, was shocked by the people on both sides. Nothing else--there was suddenly more people in front of him, who was scared by everyone...


    However, when the French swordsmen and shields standing in the front row saw Zhou Ye, they laughed...


    From their point of view, a guy who looks like a little white face has no deterrent power at all...even though this little white face is tall...


    Facing the ridicule of the French army, Zhou Ye didn''t get angry--he wouldn''t be angry with a group of dead people...what''s so annoying...


    "Sorry, for the promise I made to my own woman... So, can I ask you to die once?"


    Zhou Ye''s not too loud voice spread across the entire battlefield in an instant, into the ears of everyone in the battlefield...


    Suddenly-the entire battlefield became quiet... quiet, even the sound of a needle falling on the ground can be heard...


    Chapter 1238


    One thousand two hundred and thirty-eight chapters


    "Hahahaha...what is this little boy talking about???"


    "Is he the court jester of Brittany...hahaha..."


    "Actually said, actually asked us to die once...Is he here to be funny?"


    "Hahahaha... No more, let me rest for a while... My stomach hurts when I laugh!"


    In an instant-the ridicule of the French army rang out, and countless soldiers laughed loudly...


    In their opinion, Zhou Ye''s words are so ridiculous. With a single person, standing in front of his tens of thousands of troops, he said to let them die once... Does this guy want to laugh at them to death, and win without fighting??


    However, only the Commander Charles standing in front of the formation and the Earl of Lorraine in the center of the formation did not laugh...


    Those uneducated mud legs don''t understand, how can they not know?


    The sound can still be transmitted here clearly across such a long distance, such a weird thing... Saying that the other party is a clown, it¡¯s a bit too high to see the clown...


    At this moment-Charles suddenly realized that the sky had become dim... He raised his head in surprise and looked towards the sky-

 Chapter 877

    I saw¡ªthe entire sky, I don¡¯t know when, was already covered with thick dark clouds. The layers of the clouds were extremely low, as if they were on the human head, and in the dark clouds, with the flash of light, A bolt of lightning pierced the sky, followed by a sound of intriguing muffled thunder resounding through the earth, and the shocking person''s heart tightened...


    "This...what''s going on?" Shire really didn''t want to associate this weird celestial phenomenon with the boy standing in front of the formation, but-the boy on the opposite side just said that he would let everyone die once. , Such a weird scene immediately appeared in the sky, how could he not link the two together?


    "Kill that guy, kill him... he''s a wizard..."


    Charles suddenly seemed to realize something, he yelled frantically.


    His yelling awakened all the sluggish soldiers. The French soldiers didn''t care about the formation at this time... They rushed towards Zhou Ye, rushing, and shouting: "Kill him...Kill this The wizard... kill him..."


    And on the walls of the castle--the people who have never seen Zhou Ye''s ability to show off are already shocked...


    The ecstatic John V, the sluggish Duchess, and the beadorise who couldn¡¯t close her eyes...everyone couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. The power of nature is so great that it¡¯s so great for them. Believe...


    And in the battlefield, Zhou Ye faced the black tide, towards the French army swept by him... he looked at the soldiers somewhat helplessly.


    "Originally¡ªyou could live a little longer...Although, for you, that longer livelihood is just the last moment in your life... But it¡¯s better to live than to die. It¡¯s a while to live longer. ...... Really do not live or die......"


    As Zhou Ye''s words fell, golden six-pointed star magic arrays appeared out of thin air one meter behind him... The golden six-pointed star magic array with a full diameter of one meter seemed to replicate itself, spreading to his left and right quickly. , Did not stop until it was level with the entire French army line...


    The French soldiers charging ahead were shocked by the scene before them. They desperately wanted to stop their pace...


    However, how can the assault like ocean waves stop just as soon as it stops...


    They were involuntarily pushed forward by the colleagues behind them... they couldn''t stop...


    It wasn''t until they were pushed to be only fifty meters away from Zhou Ye--that they gradually stopped--


    It''s not that they are strong enough to contend with the numerous soldiers behind them, but the soldiers behind them also discovered the weird magical array wall behind Zhou Ye...


    "Although I think that killing you is a bit too low, but-no way, who told you to be my bargaining chip?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, raised his right hand, and lightly snapped his fingers... "Pseudo-King Zhi Treasure."


    Slap¡ªthe sound.


    This clear and loud voice instantly spread throughout the battlefield...


    At this moment, everyone witnessed a miraculous scene...


    I saw¡ªthe magical array wall that appeared behind Zhou Ye. With his snapping fingers, golden beams of light spit out against the French army array¡ªlike a golden light cannon. Instantly cut through the air and directly penetrated their fragile bodies...


    No matter if you are wearing coarse linen clothes or chain armor, no matter if you are holding a simple spear or a sophisticated knight sword, in front of these beams of light, all are instantly evaporated...


    From the sky, the formation of more than 20,000 French troops was like black ground. The sledge formed by the golden beam of light gave the plough blood marks... However, the French troops who were directly evaporated by the beam of light The soldiers are not the worst, the worst are the guys who passed by the beam of light...


    "My arm... my arm..."


    "My leg... anyone saw my leg..."


    "Almighty Lord, please have mercy on your lamb..."


    A cry of wailing made the entire battlefield look like hell... Charles and Earl Lorraine, who survived by chance, looked at the hell-like scene before them in disbelief, and they both pinched themselves hard, thinking To see if you are in a dream...


    However, the pain that came from them clearly told them that all of this is real-not an illusory dream... At this moment, both of them shouted in unison: "I have surrendered-we have surrendered... "


    "I want to surrender... I want to..."


    The entire French army seemed to be shocked by the command of their own coach-there was silence for an instant, but after a while, they all yelled, "surrender...we surrendered..."


    "My lord... we surrendered..."


    "I want to go home... Mom..."


    "Surrender... We are willing to surrender..."


    There were even a lot of French soldiers kneeling on the ground, holding up their weapons with both hands... shouting the word "surrender"...


    However-will Zhou Ye accept their surrender?Does he want these French prisoners useful?Use it as a slave?Need to feed them... to be servants?Also beware of stabbing them in the back...


    Therefore-Zhou Ye does not need slaves, let alone suffer surrender...


    For Zhou Ye, although European and American beauties accounted for a large proportion in his harem, this does not mean that he also likes European and American men... For him, these guys are more dead than Live well, what do you say?


    The best enemy is the dead enemy.


    Virgin?


    nonexistent¡­¡­


    kindness?


    Nothing...


    "Let Rin Dong record the last fragments of your lives..." Zhou Ye pulled out an almost evil smile.


    Following his words, using his position as the dividing line--


    Behind him, the autumn sun was shining brightly, and it was sunny...


    And in front of him, above the heads of the French army-in the sky, dark clouds pressed against the top of the thunder and thunder,-countless hail and snow fell like a pour, smashing them down...


    Level 1239


    One thousand two hundred and thirty-nine chapters


    "Run away..."


    "God... he is a demon..."


    "I don''t want to die...Help..."


    How did the serfs be managed in the medieval army??The easiest way is to send a military team composed of professional soldiers, holding weapons against the serf soldiers, as long as they dare to turn their heads, the military team¡¯s sharp sword will not hesitate to insert into their hearts-think Stay alive, then rush forward desperately...


    but now--


    In the face of this supernatural phenomenon beyond their imagination, even the military team has been completely confused, let alone-their commanders and noble masters shouted surrender... What can they do? ?


    The magical array wall behind Zhou Ye stopped roaring, and countless hailstones smashed down in the sky, and it was almost impossible for the wind blowing people to open their eyes...


    Many serf soldiers at the back of the queue thought about running away...


    They quietly moved their steps backwards in groups of three or five...Just when the time comes, they will turn around and run...


    In their opinion, there is no need to run fast, just running faster than their peers is enough...


    However, they still don¡¯t know enough about the fate they are about to face...because the French army at the front has no chance to inform them why they can¡¯t run away...because...


    They have all become crystal clear human-shaped ice sculptures...


    I saw¡ªin front of Zhou Ye, a white ice line quickly spread from the ground in front of him towards the French army formation. The place where the ice line spread past, whether it was a man, a horse, a land or Weapons... are covered by a thick layer of ice, turning into lifelike ice sculptures.

 Chapter 878

    "Hmm¡ª" Zhou Ye smiled and looked at the scene before him, and said to himself: "If I have another Frost Throne, and I have another Frostmourne, then I can play the game of playing the Lich King. ..."


    What he said here was easy, but for those French troops, it was a disaster...


    As the ice line spreads, lifelike ice sculptures stand on the snow-covered ground... They either kneel down to pray, or cover their wounds with grim expressions, or scream desperately...


    The entire French army''s position became a scene like an ice hell...


    The snow and ice on this land has not melted for years, and even in later generations, it has become an important basis for modern people to study medieval culture, such as medieval clothing, such as the status of medieval knights, and the formation of medieval wars.


    Of course-this is something...


    Currently, Zhou Ye still has one thing to do...


    That is-say to let their souls suffer forever, then absolutely let their souls suffer forever...


    This may be a big problem for others, but for Zhou Ye-it''s easy.


    I saw that above Zhou Ye, a huge blood-colored fissure stood in mid-air, like a closed demon with vertical eyes.


    "Enjoy your delicious meal..."


    As Zhou Ye''s words fell, the blood-colored fissure was really like eyes, slowly opening...


    The Brittany soldiers standing behind him, through the vertical eyes in mid-air, saw the hell-like scenery¡ª¡ª


    The boundless sea of ??blood-screaming screaming-howling painful...


    All of this made them shudder... even when someone wanted to shout [Devil''s Eye] and other words, they were covered by their companions...


    Just kidding, after witnessing the end of the French army, who would dare to despise this harmless little white face??


    And John V, standing on the wall, had a sphincter that he was about to be frightened and couldn''t work. In short, he was about to be frightened."God, what kind of existence did I hire..."


    In fact, as a member of the same subverted Three Views, Beatrice also feels about to be scared to death, especially-when the blood-red demon eyes in the sky opened, she was almost caught So scared...


    But fortunately, by her side, there is Sonya who is here...


    Sonia looked at her man idiotically, and whispered in Beatorice¡¯s ear: "Did you see it? This¡ªthis is our man... He did everything you said for you... "


    Sonia¡¯s words made Beatrice feel relaxed...


    Cruel, ruthless, powerful, evil... This is the adjective that Zhou Ye is given to Zhou Ye as his enemy.


    As Zhou Ye''s woman, what she should feel is-the security of being protected, the happiness of being cared for, and-the happiness of being valued... What is her dissatisfaction??


    In fact, Beatorice is considered a kind of mental illness... Fear of certain things, fear to the extreme, and then in order to alleviate the fear of such things in the mind, the brain transforms itself into such things psychologically. Same kind...In this way, she won''t be afraid-this is a mental illness.


    But, obviously-Beatorice is not aware of this at all at present... She is now full of crazy worship for Zhou Ye-that is her man, that is enough to protect her from any harm ...


    And at this time, from the huge blood-colored vertical eyes in mid-air, two endless blood-colored long lines were shot out. These two blood-colored long lines were invisible and invisible, spinning around the French army formations that were frozen into countless ice sculptures. Shuttle back and forth...


    As the two long red lines shuttled through, everyone standing on the city wall saw that countless translucent ghosts were strung together by these long lines... The wailing sound that resounded through the soul made everyone present. The people held their breath and did not dare to take a breath. They were afraid that they would disturb these two weird red lines and be taken away by them.


    To others, these two red lines are like the chains of the god of death, but to Zhou Ye, these two red lines are the two sisters that he has been keeping in the sea of ??evil spirits.


    However, because of Zhou Ye''s growing strength, these two sisters have not come out for a long time to let the wind go... After all, Zhou Ye has rarely used them now.


    Therefore-after the two sisters Ping Ping Tingting held all the souls of the French army back into the sea of ??evil spirits, they did not immediately return to the sea of ??evil spirits. Instead, they wrapped around Zhou Ye''s arms one left and one right, like two small red Like a snake, acting like a baby to Zhou Ye...


    "Master, you are too partial, you have not let us out for a long time!"


    "It''s just... the master is really bad..."


    Facing the two coquettish sisters, Zhou Ye was also a little helpless: "Well...I promise, I will let you out if you have a chance..."


    "You promise..." my sister asked without mercy.


    "It''s just..." My sister Tingting also helped out: "What if you don''t mean anything?"


    "If I don''t mean anything, let me say my weapon..."


    Is Zhou Ye the threatened person?With a word of him, the two sisters hid like frightened little deer...


    Seeing the slender figures of the two sisters fleeing, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but touch his smooth chin... Secretly thinking, said the feasibility of his weapons...


    like--


    probably--


    may--


    Also, what a show...


    As long as it is beautiful, the ship will show it to you... let alone its own weapons?


    Hmm-that''s it, but first go back and ask Guan Guan Xiaocute, if these two girls can do that... Forget it, that''s all for the future, right now-he has other more important things to do Do it¡ªthat is¡ªcollect his reward.


    Chapter 1240


    One thousand two hundred and forty chapters


    Just when Zhou Ye turned around and planned to return to the city wall...


    Dang Cang-Dang Cang-


    The sound of a weapon falling to the ground continued to sound, and then¡ªthe Breton soldiers who had just sworn to a showdown with the French army, lost their weapons one by one, and then knelt without hesitation. On the ground...


    One by one, they either recited the Bible in their mouths, or called them sacred... They knelt down to Zhou Ye with pious faces.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ...


    Facing such a scene, Zhou Ye was taken aback--


    He can understand that these people fear him, fear him, and even hate him-Zhou Ye can understand, after all-that is human inferiority, the extreme of fear is hatred... However, these guys'' faces are obviously It is not hatred and fear, but piety and faith...This makes him a little unclear.


    However, after another thought, Zhou Ye understood...


    In the Middle Ages, where religious forces dominate, people value the present world, but they value the afterlife...


    It is this fear of the world after death that makes religious power so prevalent, and even once overshadowed the royal rule of European countries. After all, no matter whether it is rich or poor, people are mortal.


    And, it is this kind of fear that makes various Christian monasteries spring up like bamboo shoots after a rain, one by one on the European continent-after all, these Christian monks are known as servants of God, and are the closest existence to God... They can replace the knights and lords whose hands are covered with bloody sins and pray to God to atone for their sins, so that their souls will not fall into hell after death... And those lords and knights, all they need to pay is to do them. Said, it''s just a small amount of money.


    Of course, if there is money, there will be monks instead of praying. If there is no money, then pray for yourself...


    It was not until the emergence of a certain pope, who sold indulgences on a large scale, that this interrupted the religious monopoly of monasteries everywhere...and also planted the bane of division for Christianity.

 Chapter 879

    Ahem-far away...


    It was the last scene that Zhou Ye showed just now that pulled the souls of the French army into the [Blood Sea Hell] that made these people pray feverishly...


    Regarding whether the monks can let people go to heaven, they have not seen it, and don¡¯t know if it really exists...


    But¡ªZhou Ye can send people to hell¡ªthis is what they saw with their own eyes...


    How can these guys not be in awe?Death-not terrible, terrible-death is not the end... this is the most terrible.


    If at this time, Zhou Ye yelled out: "Dedicate your wives and daughters, I will forgive your crimes, so that your souls will not go to hell after death...!"


    It is estimated that this group of guys will sacrifice their wives and daughters without hesitation... and they will happily send them to Zhou Ye.


    Keke--of course, this is just talking...Zhou Ye wouldn''t say that, he didn''t have much interest in those peasant women.


    After thinking about these things, Zhou Ye no longer paid attention to the soldiers who kept kneeling down, and his figure flashed before appearing in front of Beatriz."I miss me..."


    He just wanted to say [I think I did everything I promised...], a body with Yuxiang squeezed into his arms unexpectedly, and then, an enthusiastic and awkward little smirk, took him The words below were stuck in his mouth.


    Beatriz¡¯s sudden enthusiasm made Zhou Ye stunned for a while. While responding to a certain passionate princess, he looked at Sonya who was standing beside him with questioning eyes...


    How is this going??This attitude has changed too quickly, right??


    [Honey...this is a reward for the winner, enjoy it...]


    After Sonia gave her man a little triumphant look, she smiled...Of course she would not say how much she played a role in this, if it weren''t for her language guidance, plus the influence of spiritual magic... Beatoris'' attitude really wouldn''t change so quickly.


    The loss of mind, the influence of spiritual magic, the guidance of Sonya¡¯s words, and the mental illness induced by Beatorice¡¯s fear of Zhou Ye... All of these made Beatorice¡¯s attitude towards Zhou Ye There was a big change of 360 degrees.


    And the Duke of Brittany, John V, who stood beside him, turned his gaze away with an uncomfortable look...


    After all, it was the little cabbage that he had raised for more than ten years, so Zhou Ye gave it to him. If he can be at ease, then there will be ghosts...


    But even if he is no longer dissatisfied in his heart, he does not dare to leak half of his dissatisfaction on his face...


    Not far from the city, the more than 20,000 vivid ice sculptures of the French army are still not cold, and the wailing of the soul of the French army who has just been detained in [Blood Sea Hell] still remains in his ears... How dare he be right? Zhou Ye said [NO]?


    In the absence of a word, Beatoris was overwhelmed by Zhou Ye... almost unable to hold on to herself.


    Until-bursts of cheers broke out under the city...


    For those soldiers, Zhou Ye would not personally talk to the princesses of his principality, it would be his own person-uh, no, it was his god... Then, they had countless reasons to cheer... This meant that they Lietani has his own patron saint.


    Beatoris, who was addicted to the inextricable things, was awakened by the cheers from the city. She shyly pulled away from Zhou Ye a little bit, but¡ªas someone¡¯s hand was hard on her waist , She had to fall into someone''s arms again.


    "..." Zhou Ye hugged Beatoris, while weirdly waved to the cheering crowd below, and said in Chinese."Hello comrades..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the people in the city became even more enthusiastic-although they didn''t understand a word...


    However, this does not delay their own brains...In short, in their eyes, Zhou Ye is a god, and the language spoken by the gods is different from the language of the Principality of Brittany, which is not surprising...


    There are even careful, repeating the pronunciation of the sentence Zhou Ye just said in his heart, secretly remembering it in his heart, intending to pass on as heirloom advice...


    There is even an aristocratic knight who loves oil painting. After the war, he returned to his hometown and created an oil painting describing the battle and named it [Heaven and Hell]... One side is under the sun. Cheers for the victory, one side is the icy corpse under the dark cloud cover... The strong contrast makes this oil painting famous, and it is even regarded as a budding art before the European Renaissance and a masterpiece of surrealism.


    Of course, this is something...


    At this time, Zhou Ye embraced Beatrice, who was about to become his woman, and enjoyed the cheers of the people in the city...but the cheers below gradually made him look a little unsightly.


    Regarding John V¡¯s hiring of Zhou Ye, it is not a secret among the nobles. You must know-in this era without computer TV and newspapers, the speed of rumors among the nobles is not slow at all... After all, ladies I don''t have anything to do every day, and always open various salons... And Zhou Ye''s reputation among ladies is quite loud, after all-Zhou Ye''s looks are too beautiful.


    Even if they can''t eat grapes, those noble ladies want to know the name of grapes... Therefore, Zhou Ye''s name is often mentioned in various salons held by noble ladies.


    Among the knights below, many are knighted...Of course their wives can also participate in various ladies'' salons¡ª¡ª


    When their wives knew Zhou Ye¡¯s name, it was equivalent to them knowing Zhou Ye¡¯s name¡ªamidst the cheers, they didn¡¯t know which guy wanted to flatter, shouting [Holy Ye...Holy Ye...]...


    Zhou Ye does not have an English name, so they can only use transliteration... and the pronunciation of the word "Saint" in the Principality of Brittany is a bit close--


    However¡ªit was the slogan of Saint Ye that finally unified... Zhou Ye was unhappy.


    "...Why is it that they call my name so like they are shouting [ohhhhhh]? It sounds like a large-scale porn scene, Ma Dan''s, really embarrassing..."


    Reference 1241


    Chapter One Two Hundred Forty One


    The Battle of Bufa¡ª¡ªIn the comments of later military scientists, there are too many incredible places and mysteries that science can¡¯t explain...


    None of the so-called military scientists really believed that there were supernatural abilities in this world. They attributed the failure of the French army to the weather, the stupidity of the commander, the weird natural phenomenon, etc...


    Even the ice sculptures of the soldiers who were encased in the ice are attributed to natural phenomena caused by the abnormal magnetic field of the earth like the Bermuda Devil¡¯s Triangle-of course, this has high power for the secular government of later generations. As far as theocracy is concerned, they are right to think so, after all, this is politically correct.


    As politicians with secular authority, no one wants to see the revival of religion...


    No politician is willing to run for the leadership of the country easily, but still has to go to the Vatican to find the Pope to be crowned. That would be too low...


    Of course, the weird phenomenon here has attracted many supernatural lovers to come here, hoping to find some clues about the existence of supernatural phenomena... But this is all in vain...


    Keke-far away.


    A supernatural phenomenon not recognized by later generations, but for people in the Middle Ages, it was a miracle or a sign.


    The tens of thousands of French soldiers who were frozen in the ice--this kind of deeds beyond the imagination of mortals caused an uproar throughout Europe. For a time, rumors spread...


    Some people say that the Oriental who froze tens of thousands of troops is a pagan. This is a sign that pagans invade Europe again...


    Others say that this is God¡¯s will... It is intended to punish France who launched an unrighteous battle, etc...


    In short, everything is said.


    As the Archbishop Gabriel of the Christian Church stationed in France at that time, he certainly couldn''t ignore what happened in his diocese¡ªespecially this kind of major event involving the name of God...


    The first time he heard about the abnormal situation in the Buffalo battlefield, Gabriel took his attendants in a carriage, and rushed day and night from Paris to the place of the battlefield, the small town of Saguenay.


    Once here, Archbishop Gabriel wore a thick winter fur coat and walked into this old battlefield that is now like a ghostly mythical creature. He walked around the ice sculpture forest composed of tens of thousands of French soldiers'' corpses. After the meeting, he returned to his carriage, and went all the way to Nantes, the capital of the Duchy of Brittany...


    In the royal palace of Nantes, he had a very secret meeting with John V... Almost no one knows what the two talked about during this meeting, even the person in the palace who was responsible for recording the words and deeds of John V The transcript of the interview recorded by the transcript officer was also torn up.


    After completing this meeting, Cardinal Gabriel rushed back to Paris without stopping. On the day after returning to Paris, he held a Mass at the Paris Cathedral and announced in front of all the nobles present: Launch The chief culprit of this war, the Duke of Orleans of France is a heresy. The reason for this war is that the Duke of Orleans was lured by the devil in his body...


    It was precisely because of the unjust war he launched that aroused the wrath of God, and sent his messenger incarnation, Saint Yeh, to the Duchy of Brittany and helped the Duchy of Brittany win the war.


    Following the conclusion of the Cardinal Gabriel on the war, for a time, the Duke of Orleans was like a rat crossing the street, everyone shouting and beating¡ªhis waiters and nobles refused to serve him anymore, and his wife asked him to Divorced, and his son asked him to break away from his father-son relationship, and even in the end-the lonely Duke of Orleans was dragged out of his home by his leaders, and then burned alive in front of the local church.


    Of course-all the changes that occurred in the French church are not important at all for Zhou Ye-because he has more important things to do...


    An exquisite and gorgeous carriage, at the moment, under the escort of six knights in black armor, is galloping on the narrow and bumpy dirt road from Tours to Orleans...

 Chapter 880

    On this not wide dirt road, whether it is a merchant driving a horse-drawn carriage or a ragged peasant carrying simple luggage, everyone cautiously evaded when they saw this horse-drawn carriage driven by a beautiful girl. Aside...


    Such a magnificent carriage and such a beautiful coachman, in the eyes of these common people, only the noble master is worthy of possession, and once they collide with the noble master, they will be beaten at the slightest, and the family will be ruined, so...or honestly give way. Good.


    In this carriage drawn by four horses, someone is comfortably nestled in the oversized sofa that can be used as a big collapse, enjoying the services of his own woman.


    "My dear... why don''t we stay longer in Nantes?" Beatorice, who was nestling next to Zhou Ye, said as she gently used a toothpick to tie up a cut apple, and then fed In the mouth of his own man.


    "Forget it, every time your father sees me, it''s the same as seeing a ghost..." Zhou Ye looked at him and ate the apple that Beatrice had fed, chewing and complaining. "And¡ªin Nantes, I didn¡¯t even dare to go out. As long as I went out, people would kneel all over the street... That¡¯s really hard to do. The most terrifying thing is that those guys are rushing to think. I want to kiss my boots..."


    "Hehe...That means they respect and love you..." Beatoris said with a smile. She has become accustomed to living with her own man. It''s not funny... At first, she really I''m not used to it.


    Especially, Zhou Ye never boiled fruit when he ate...you read that right, in medieval Europe, the way to eat fruit is to cook, and-add salt and pepper... this is the nobleman. The purest way to eat fruit...


    At first, Beatorice complained that her man was too low to do this, but when she tried raw fruit, she quickly betrayed... Go to his hell to cook the fruit, to her hell to add Pepper and salt... eating raw fruit is king.


    Sonia, who was nestling on the other side of Zhou Ye, took a sip of red wine, then turned her face into her own man''s mouth.


    "My dear, where is our destination?" Sonya asked curiously after delivering all the red wine in her mouth to her own man.


    "Gudong¡ª¡ª!" After Zhou Ye swallowed a sip of red wine, "our destination is a small village named Dongleimi..."


    "Is there any beautiful scenery in that village?" Beatrice asked a little strangely. After this time of running-in, she almost fully understands her man''s preferences, likes beautiful scenery, likes beautiful women, likes food... ...Basically, if there is no one of the three in that small village, she believes that her man would not go there...


    "Go find a little loli who will be called a saint in the future..." Zhou Ye''s words caused Beadriss and Sonia to roll their eyes and see what the man from the family wants...


    [Squeeze him dry...] Beatriz winked at Sonya.


    Sonya was speechless for a while, [I think it¡¯s choking...]


    [It¡¯s hard enough to try... When will it be heady if this goes on...] Beatorice narrowed her eyes and signaled [It¡¯s really not possible, then call the sisters outside...]


    [Then try...] Sonia said with some uncertainty.


    You know, after all, Beatorice has been following Zhou Ye for a short time. She still doesn''t understand her man''s abilities too much, and she is too arrogant to try to squeeze her man out...


    As for Zhou Ye, who is between the two sister papers, although he did not deliberately pay attention to the two gazes, but-just guess what they are thinking...


    To tell the truth, because that battle Zhou Ye felt that he was scared of Beatorice¡¯s relationship, so-when he took her away, he was a little gentler, but unexpectedly-this actually made her have Thoughts that shouldn¡¯t be there¡ªit¡¯s time to maintain the dignity of the head of the family.


    Moreover, Zhou Ye also remembered--this little girl seemed to have despised herself before. This kind of behavior does not deal with family law, it is not enough for the common people to be angry...


    In this way, when someone deliberately pretended to be stupid, and someone took the initiative to ask for a fight, a war between men and women began...


    On one side of the war, Sonia, known as the bloody queen, and Beatrice, known as the most beautiful rose in Brittany...


    On the other side, it is Zhou Ye, who is called the messenger of God. Of course, Zhou Ye does not know this title at present, and he never admits that he is the messenger of God... But there is no way, Christianity propagates that way. of¡­¡­


    As the offensive side, Sonia and Beatriz were really morale at first, full of confidence...


    It''s a pity¡ªbeadorise soon understood a truth. Her man not only possessed supernatural abilities, but also possessed supernatural...she finally understood why her comrade Sonia was so unconfident... ...But¡ªit''s too late.


    "Ah... honey... I... I really can''t do it... please let me go... Ah-Sonya... save me..."


    Reference 1242


    One thousand two hundred and forty two chapters


    "Dingling Jingling..."


    In the bedroom, Father Scott, who was reciting the Bible, heard the bell ringing in front of his door, and he knew¡ªsomeone was pulling the rope of the bell in the confession room, which meant that someone was coming to confess...


    Therefore, Father Scott had to walk quickly out of his bedroom and into the confession room like a small cage...


    While sitting on a chair in the confession room, he secretly rejoiced¡ªfortunately, this place is after all just a church in a humble village. Here...it¡¯s not like those large monasteries. If it were there, I guess. He has to walk from his bedroom to the confession room at least ten minutes.


    Of course, in the confession room in that kind of large monastery, there are priests on duty at all times, so unlike the church in this small village, everything depends on himself...


    After finishing his clothes lightly, Father Scott put away his somewhat divergent thinking, and then opened the small window connecting the confession rooms...


    However, what makes Father Scott a little strange is that he doesn''t seem to see anyone who wants to confess... "Anyone?"


    "It''s me...Father!" a crisp Lolita replied, and then a sound of dragging the stepping board sounded... After a while, Father Scott finally saw the man who wanted to confess. Looks like...


    When he saw this lovely loli, Father Scott couldn''t help but feel the urge to roll his eyes, "Jan of Arc...you..."


    "Yes...Father..." Little Lori replied with a smile.


    "Well... although I am very happy to see you..." Father Scott sighed and said, "But you always have to come two or three times a day..."


    "But I must confess...Father!" Little Lori said aggrievedly.


    "You confessed this morning..." Father Scott had an urge to cover his face...


    "I still need to confess..."


    "Well...you have committed another unforgivable sin...can''t you wait for tomorrow to confess?" Father Scott is already a little helpless, although it is a matter of having such a devout believer in his church Good thing, but--even fanatics do not confess so many times in such a day...


    "I saw a poor man without clothes... I took a piece of clothing for him..."


    "Being kind and giving is not a crime, Jeanne!"


    "But the clothes are not mine..."


    "Whose is it?"


    "My sister''s..."


    "Well... Did your sister forgive you?"


    "She has forgiven me... but I want God to forgive me..."


    "Well... the merciful God will forgive his lamb..."


    "Thank you Father..."


    "You are welcome..." Father Scott is already a little weak... He feels that life in this village is very comfortable, but-except for a little too pious Lori... everything is so beautiful. Of course, it''s not that he doesn''t like Joan''s little Lolita''s piety, but-if she can come to confess a few times, it would be better.


    Watching little Lolita jump out of the church, Father Scott reluctantly returned to his bedroom again. His evening class was interrupted by Lolita, and now he had to recite the Bible again¡ªobviously just now. It''s almost finished...damn...


    And Joan, who received a satisfactory answer, ran wildly around the village happily. Her smiling face was so infectious that everyone who saw her couldn''t help but leak a knowing smile...


    She ran between the mountains and the wild, she was jumping in the stream, like a beautiful elf, smiling carefree...until she met a gorgeous carriage...


    "Lovely little sister...Do you know how to get to Dongleimi Village?" the girl sitting in the carriage seat asked with a smile.


    "Sister, you''re so beautiful..." Jeanne looked at the girl in front of her with a daze. She couldn''t recognize the black and white dress that the queen was wearing was made of any fabric, but-really beautiful. , And this big sister is also very beautiful, with this black and white dress set against the background, a little more cute.


    "Haha...cute, you are so likable...what''s your name?" Debra asked Xiaozhu lightly and couldn''t help but smile.

 Chapter 881

    She still likes the little loli who looks pink and tender in front of her...especially the child''s praise is so sincere, without any falsehood, which makes her a little more fond of this little loli.


    "My name is Joan, sister... Joan Duck!" Joan said innocently. In Joan''s worldview, everyone in the world is gentle. She treats others gently, and people must treat her gently... ¡­


    "Jan of Arc--?" Debra froze for a moment when she heard Joan''s words, and then there was a hint of joy on her face... Of course she knew why her master came here through most of France... ¡­Even, through several Anglo-French war zones along the way.


    Although at this point in time, Britain and France are temporarily in a truce... However, in the front-line war zone, the two countries are in a dog-toothed situation. There are British and French-occupied areas...


    Although major battles no longer occur, small conflicts occur almost every day¡ªespecially, many of the British troops are mercenaries. They are eager to fight. For them, fighting is equivalent to money and women... The army also deliberately indulged them...allowing them to send out small groups from time to time to harass the French occupation area...


    Zhou Ye can basically be said to have been killed along the way...Who told him to have such a beautiful female coachman?On the front lines of the battlefield, what is a beautiful girl?That is almost like a feast for those mercenaries who kill people like hemp...


    Of course, those guys who wanted to rob Debra were bad luck. They were almost slaughtered by Sonya who was itchy hands...


    And Sonia?There is a bad habit... I don¡¯t know if she has heard what her man has done before. Every time, she took the materials on the spot, made some trees, made a cross, and nailed the guys who were lucky enough not to die. Die on the cross...


    As Zhou Ye''s carriage marched all the way to the Champagne region, Sonia''s blood-colored crosses can be seen almost everywhere on both sides of the road... and her bloody queen''s name, along with these crosses, resounded throughout the European continent...


    These guys didn''t bring any obstacles to Zhou Ye''s itinerary, but it was inevitable to stop and go...In general, Debra still felt that this trip was more troublesome...Of course, it was just a few. Little trouble.


    "Sister, do you know me?" Obviously, Debra''s strange tone surprised little Lori.


    Debra, who was in her thoughts, was awakened by Joan''s words. She smiled slightly, "Although I don''t know you, my master¡ªknows you..."


    "Your master?" Jeanne blinked her big eyes and looked at Debra curiously."Why would he know me??"


    "Then, you have to ask my master..." Debra said, jumping from the position of the carriage guard, and knocking respectfully on the carriage door, "Master... what you want Jeanne¡ªshe is here!"


    Reference 1243


    One thousand two hundred and forty three chapters


    Zhou Ye, who was lying in the arms of the women, was taken aback when he heard the voice of his maid, Debra, right?What a coincidence?Such an inch?So-uh, quasi??


    "Okay, darlings-now we are going out to take a look at our saint!" Zhou Ye said, struggling to get up from the arms and thighs of the women... , Every time I get up, it¡¯s a bit hard.


    "Okay, I also want to see, what kind of girl is worthy of love, dear, you have almost traversed the whole of France and ran here!" Beatoris said unconvincingly, and got up and started. Put on the clothes...


    "Well, I''m actually curious too!" Sonia stood up with a smile. She didn''t want to be in line with Beatrice, she was really just a little curious.


    Now that the owner said so, of course, Six Swords Attendant can''t lie down anymore... How to say it must be consistent with their little princess, they are at least nominally Sonia¡¯s personal maids, although they are all Already climbed onto Zhou Ye''s couch...


    After a while, the girls are finally dressed up...


    In fact, if they just wear clothes, they only need to spend a short time.


    But-some unwilling Beatoris suggested that everyone, take their most beautiful state, and give the girl who made her man look for a long way, a shovel...


    Therefore-they used a little time to organize their makeup and make themselves beautiful...


    And Joan, who was waiting outside the carriage, looked curiously at the carriage door-however, one minute passed... Five minutes passed... Ten minutes passed... The door still did not open...


    "Big sister, are you sure your master is not asleep?" Jeanne''s curious question made Debra a little embarrassed...


    [Please, Master¡ª¡ªDon¡¯t drop the chain at this time...]


    Debra murmured at her master in her heart, and knocked on the car door gently, "Master-your destination has arrived, and the person you want to meet is already waiting for you..."


    This time - Zhou Ye finally didn''t embarrass Debra anymore...


    With a soft sound, the carriage door finally opened... as a wooden staircase more than one meter long protruded from the door, then a sound of metal collision sounded...


    Joan only saw a long leg covered with metal armor sticking out of the carriage, and then another thigh covered with armor... As these two legs stepped forward, Joan finally saw clearly and left. The figure of this person who came out--


    This is a slender figure wearing a black armor. In the eyes of Joan, this girl in armor is really too beautiful, even with the big sister in black and white dress...


    "Hello, are you the master of Big Sister?" Jeanne asked curiously.


    "Of course not¡ªcute...I am not qualified to be the master of Debra!" The sword servant who got out of the carriage first smiled, and then stood aside...


    In the next scene, Joan couldn''t help but stare at her eyes...


    One by one big sisters in armor came out of the carriage. After they got out of the carriage, they all stood respectfully at the exit of the carriage... There are six big sisters in armor... Oh my god-this carriage is really Isn''t he too pretending??How did these big sisters get on this little carriage?Are they lying one by one, lying in the carriage?


    However, just as Joan of Arc diverged his thoughts, a tall figure appeared on the carriage stairs...


    Joan of Arc swears that he has never seen such a beautiful man-he is the focus of everyone, you can mock him, you can scold him, but-you can''t deny that where he is, it is everyone present The focus of his eyes... his beauty has exceeded the limit that Joan of Arc can imagine.


    "You...you..." There was a kind of Joan who didn''t know what to say, she felt as if she could hardly speak in front of him.


    "Hello, Jeanne..." Zhou Ye smiled and walked to the little loli, and gently squatted down... his eyes were flat on the cute little loli in front of him.


    How should I put it, the little loli in front of him gave Zhou Ye a feeling of wanting to hold him for a while, the baby''s fat little face is so cute...


    In fact, the Joan of Arc in front of me is not the Alice version of Joan, but the Canadian version of "The Legend of Joan of Arc"... The difference between these two things is big, in Zhou Ye''s view Although he likes Alice, he absolutely doesn''t like Alice''s version of Joan of Arc. His appearance is really ugly, and he is a bit nervous.


    In the Canadian version of [The Legend of Joan of Arc], Joan is much more beautiful...and cute.


    "You... do you know me?" Jeanne lowered her head and asked cautiously, not knowing why-in Jeanne''s eyes, Zhou Ye seemed to have thousands of golden lights behind her, it was difficult for her to shine. Open your eyes...


    "Of course, little cute..." Zhou Ye smiled and touched Little Lolita''s head. He asked jokingly: "Why don''t you look at me and speak? Is it because I''m so ugly?"


    "No...it''s not..." Little Lolita hurriedly shook her little head, bit her own Xiangchun, and replied a little hesitantly: "You...you are...you are so dazzling... Facing you...I, I feel unable to open my eyes..."


    "Oh??" Zhou Ye was taken aback by Joan''s words. He opened his eyes slightly, and a golden light flashed through his black pupils...that was the ability of soul magic to act in his eyes. ...


    Through the brilliance of soul magic, Zhou Ye saw the soul of Joan of Arc...so white and beautiful¡ª¡ª


    In Joan of Arc''s white and beautiful soul, Zhou Ye saw a trace of golden divinity...interesting, it was so interesting--it seems that those guys above want to interfere in this century-old battle between Britain and France...


    And at this moment-Beatorice and Sonia have also walked out, even Sonia rarely wears her own armor, but wears a black Lolita dress...


    It''s just that when the two confident people see the little loli in front of their man, they all have a punch in the air...


    "Sonia, why are we doing this..." Beatoris said discouragedly: "Is our rival in love a little guy who can''t even be called a girl?"


    "Haha..." Sonia smiled slightly, "Don''t underestimate this little cutie... You know, our man pushed me to when I was thirteen years old... This little cutie belongs to our man. The hunting range!"


    "But... this little guy doesn''t seem to be even ten years old, right?" Beatoris asked hesitantly.


    "When I met our man, I was not even ten years old..." Sonia likes to complain about her man now, "Our man likes to develop games the most..."


    "Develop a game?"


    "Just to make little Lori look like she likes..."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Zhou Ye, who was squatting in front of Joan of Arc, was speechless for a while, these two girls are healed, the scars are forgotten, are they... Actually they have learned to spit themselves out in question and answer?It seems that family law is still used less...


    However, now is not the time to care about these trivial matters with them, he has more important things to do, such as-coaxing the little loli in front of him... to develop a Joan of Arc that belongs to him alone.

 Chapter 882

    Reference 1244


    One thousand two hundred and forty four chapters


    "Little cute...Do you believe me?" Zhou Ye focused his attention on the blonde loli in front of him again, and asked in a gentle low voice.


    "Believe..." Although Joan doesn''t know why the handsome big brother in front of her suddenly asked herself this question, she still clicked her little head vigorously, and she could feel what Zhou Ye made her feel. Warm radiance.


    "So... come on, little cute¡ªlet''s make a little game..." Zhou Ye said, touching Joan''s face with his hand, and whispered: "Now, close your eyes and let us play A little...interesting game..."


    "Hmm..." Joan closed her eyes obediently. Although she was a little nervous,... she still gave Zhou Ye all her trust.


    "Yes, that''s it... That''s right... Little cutie, you did very beautifully..." Zhou Ye smiled, and while calming Joan''s emotions, he reached out and grabbed her on top of her head...


    Just as Zhou Ye grabbed it--the women vaguely saw a thin golden thread, and they were grasped by their own man...


    "Come down to me...Mi''er..." As Zhou Ye''s words sounded, the entire time and space seemed to freeze... The women found that although they could still listen, see and think, they couldn''t. Say, can''t move...


    "The mighty alien god, why should it touch the seeds that our lord sowed in the world..."


    In a dazzling white light, a creature flapping three pairs of white wings fell from the sky. He gently waved his wings... from time to time, white light spots fell from his wings, looking so holy and so holy. beautiful¡­¡­


    "Because¡ªI''m in love with her..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly at the guy who didn''t distinguish between men and women... "I also want to try to cultivate a saint that belongs to me... Why? Any comments? Are you going to have a fight?"


    Saint Michael-actually can also be translated as Michael... is one of the four archangels, the highest below the Lord... the morning angel representing the glory of the Lord.


    "Fancy her?" Zhou Ye''s words made Mi Er''s sad and unhappy face leak a weird expression... "Then give her to you... My lord once I said...love the world, love the enemy...Hate is the endless darkness...only fraternity..."


    "Well, I''m not interested in what the Lord said..." Zhou Ye waved his hand impatiently, and said, "Your set has no effect on me... Since you are so generous, then I will accept it unceremoniously. This little cute..."


    "Please feel free to..." As Miele said, he gently grabbed his hand on top of Joan''s head... Suddenly, a golden seed slowly rose from the top of Joan''s head... "My lord The seed of power is so weak, I''m afraid you won''t look up to it...So, please allow me to take it back...After all, France still needs someone to save..."


    "That''s your business, I don''t care..." Zhou Ye waved his hand and said, "From then on, Joan of Arc belongs to me... Don''t let me find out what you have done to her... Otherwise, let us Just start the battle of gods... see if I can completely exterminate your Christian sect..."


    "..." Mi''er''s face was twitched by Zhou Ye''s threats, but...in the end he still followed the orders of the Lord, without saying anything, and making no unnecessary actions...


    Instead, he leaned slightly towards Zhou Ye, and then his figure gradually faded... Obviously, he had returned to Heaven Mountain and went to find his master...


    And the daughters of Sonia, who were the witnesses of the scene before them, at this time, as the white light gathered, they once again recovered their mobility...


    "Dear, dear..." Beatorice looked at the empty midair with a dull face, and then at her man... "I, did I just get dazzled... I really want to see At the arrival of St. Michael..."


    "If it weren''t for us to be dazzled at the same time, Mi Er had indeed been here..." It was not Zhou Ye who answered the question, but Sonia...


    She is slightly stronger than Beatrice-after all, as a vampire... she doesn''t believe in Christ... and she is not that incredible about the coming of Miel.


    "No, no...Sonia, you didn''t understand what I meant..." Beatorice said incoherently: "What makes me unbelievable the most is that he is so [counseling]? This... This unscientific¡­¡­"


    In Beatoris¡¯s impression, Mi¡¯er, as the head of the four archangels, has a lot of legends in the lower realm...killing demons, suppressing Satan...etc, all of these achievements It seems to indicate that he has a warlike character...


    How could such an archangel with such great martial arts, under the persecution of his own man, just like this?


    Forgive Beadriss for not being able to explain this state in her own mother tongue. She felt that it would be most appropriate to describe the newly arrived Mier with a word that she learned from her own man¡¯s mother tongue... It¡¯s just [counsel]...


    "It''s very simple..." Zhou Ye hugged Joan, who had fainted, and slowly left her own spiritual seeds in the center of her mind... while explaining to her own woman: "You think What is God? If God is not greedy, why would all living beings believe in Him? If God is not greedy, why should God frequently initiate religious wars? Divinity is just a higher level of human nature..."


    "Furthermore¡ªI am not trying to grab the European parish site on which he depends for survival, I just ask him for a dispensable pawn... how dare he not give it?" Zhou Ye said, already The spiritual power seeds of Joan were planted in the mind of Joan... From now on, with the training of Joan... Her spiritual power will become stronger and stronger... "God also has to consider the cost of war... Why is He so high? ? That''s because-you are not worthy of his equal treatment, just as an elephant does not care about the life and death of ants... But this elephant must respect the opinion of a Tyrannosaurus who can easily tear him to pieces... This is God!"


    "If you want to communicate with God on an equal footing, you must first have the strength to communicate with Him on an equal footing... If your strength is enough to suppress Him, you will get His utmost respect!" Zhou Ye said as he hugged him. Joan of Arc... walked towards the village not far away... "Let¡¯s go, we should also go to see Joan¡¯s family..."


    "Ha... God? Bah--!"


    After Beatorice listened to her man''s explanation of God, she felt like her faith collapsed...


    What is the difference between such a god and snobbery humans??


    Beatoris has decided that he will never believe in any Christ again... It is better to believe in that thing than to believe in a man...


    Level 1245


    One thousand two hundred and forty five chapters


    "Great Lord, will you let Him slander you so much?"


    Gabriel stood behind the Lord with a look of dissatisfaction, and said angrily.


    Although Gabriel did not have the lower realm to face Zhou Ye, he almost stood by his master and watched the whole process... In the face of such rude Zhou Ye, how could he not be angry?


    "Gabriel... Thousands of years have not consumed the anger in your heart, and you still hate Satan who lured your best friend Lucifer into hell?" Jehovah did not answer Miel''s words, but instead. Asked calmly.


    "Sorry my lord...I..." Gabriel said with some guilt.


    "No need to apologize... Gabriel!" Jehovah sighed: "You need to go to the world to experience it, and to experience more in the world-there are many things that are more worthy of your memory than hatred... and the lower realm is about to usher again. A battle of wonder, I hope you can gain some advantages for me in the world..."


    "I am willing to serve you...my lord." Gabriel bowed his head respectfully and said.


    "Then go down, I will take back all your divine powers, but still keep your immortal body... Go on!" The Lord said, gently waved his hand... I could not help but say that I lost Gabriel...


    Looking at Gabriel who disappeared before his eyes, the Lord looked helpless...Ma Dan, if you can beat that guy, do you think I don''t want to beat him?Every time I look into the future...I am the end of a dead place...I was stupid to provoke that evil star...


    Since then, there has been one less archangel in the heavens, and there has been an additional powerful knight named Abraham Van Helsing in the Holy See''s Knights of the Holy See on earth. Of course, this is something later...


    "My lord...I''m back!" At this time, a white light flashed, and Michael''s figure appeared in front of the Lord. "Fortunately, I have planted your power seed in another candidate''s body. It''s down..."


    "That''s good..." Jehovah sighed...then he stopped talking and turned away...


    And Mi¡¯er understood very well why his lord gave such orders...Only by standing in front of the alien god, can he truly appreciate his power...When he was facing Zhou Ye, Mi You feel like an ant standing in front of a giant, life and death can''t be controlled by himself... That feeling is really terrible... He doesn''t know how he managed to finish speaking.


    And on the other side-in the human world-


    "¡ª¡ªhe didn''t come down..." Zhou Ye showed a trace of regret on his face... He had just installed X and hadn''t slapped his face, the other party was counseled, which made him feel a little unhappy...


    Zhou Ye felt that he had acted very arrogantly just now... Actually, this didn''t make those guys rush down to fight him with anger?What a failure...


    But if you think about it, it seems normal...As a god known as omniscient and omnipotent, Jehovah must have some ability to peer into the future...If this is the case, it would not be surprising to know that he is not easy to provoke...


    I really don¡¯t know how the pig''s feet that provoke the air can pull their hatred... How do they reduce the IQ of their opponents to the extreme, knowing that they can''t get the pig''s feet, they have to give their faces to the pigs. Kicked...


    Hey, why can''t I hit such a demented enemy??


    While thinking about it, Zhou Ye was already holding Joan of Arc, and under the guidance of the kind villagers, came to her door...


    "Dear sir... You..." Sitting in the room, Joan of Arc''s mother, who was weaving burlap, stood up immediately when she saw a teenager in a gorgeous dress standing at her door...but When she saw her little daughter lying in Zhou Ye''s arms without knowing the personnel, she couldn''t care about anything."God... my Joan... what happened to her??"


    "Don''t worry, ma''am, little Joan is just too tired from playing..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "I need a little rest..."


    "Praise the Lord...that''s great!" After hearing Zhou Ye''s explanation, Jeanne''s mother relieved her heart a little.


    It wasn''t until this time that she noticed that the young boy in front of her was followed by a luxurious carriage and a few beautiful girls, especially six girls in armor, following this handsome boy respectfully. ... She didn''t dare to be rude, and hurriedly faced Zhou Ye and bent her waist deeply."My lord... thank you very much for sending my daughter back..."

 Chapter 883

    "It''s nothing...I like Joan of Arc better..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly...


    Just before Zhou Ye''s words were finished, a clear voice rang out, and shouted loudly: "Mom...Mom...I heard that Jeanne fainted and was taken by a group of outsiders... "


    As the voice sounded, a beautiful girl wearing a white hemp dress and a white turban rushed in... As soon as she arrived at the door of her house, she stood there in shock.


    Although the six swordsmen are all women, after all, they are all wearing armors all over the body. At that time...they can almost be identified as knights...


    There are six knights who are accompanying people...this person''s identity will never be lowered...


    Although Catherine was worried about her sister''s safety, she was still shocked by the swordsman behind Zhou Ye...


    "Relax, Catherine... This adult is a good person to send your sister back..." Jeanne''s mother comforted her eldest daughter, and said to Zhou Ye: "You must be very tired holding Jeanne... Leave her to me...sir!"


    "Of course it''s okay!" Zhou Ye said, about to hand over the little Joan in his arms to her mother.


    However, at this moment... Jeanne slowly opened her eyes...


    When she saw Zhou Ye''s first glance, she had an incredible look in her eyes. Then she turned over and sat up from Zhou Ye''s arms at a speed that ordinary people could not match, and then stretched out her tiny The arm hugged Zhou Ye''s neck tightly."My god... my only... I finally saw you..."


    "..." Jeanne''s mother''s arms were suddenly in the air.


    "..." And Jeanne''s sister, Catherine, opened her little girl slightly... looked at her sister in disbelief.


    You know, Joan of Arc''s devotion to God can be counted in the entire village...


    Some people even say that Joan of Arc may become a respected nun in the future...


    However, just today--


    Joan¡¯s mother and her sister had witnessed Joan with their own eyes, and actually said to someone¡ª[My God, My Only]...


    This is simply unimaginable...what the hell is going on??


    Reference 1246


    One thousand two hundred and forty six chapters


    "So it''s like this..." Jacques Duck sat at the dining table in his own home somewhat restrained...


    The reason why he is so restrained in his own home is because opposite him sat a handsome boy in a gorgeous dress...


    Although this boy does not look like a local, the six heavily armed female knights behind him are not what they look like...


    You know, when those enthusiastic female knights helped themselves to chop wood, they tore them with their hands... There were two wooden stakes with the thickness of adult wrists, and they were like rotten burlap. The knight easily tore into sticks of firewood...


    Jacques Dack really couldn''t believe that there would be such a powerful woman... But believe it or not, the fact is right in front of him...


    "That''s it..." Zhou Ye reluctantly stroked the little head of Joan, who was lying next to him, and refused to leave him for half a step.


    And Joan of Arc''s mother Isabel Dark and her sister Catherine Dark are busy in the kitchen not far away...


    Although they are busy cooking, their ears are always supported. They are also very curious that Joan of Arc will call this young nobleman [my god, my only]...


    In fact, Zhou Ye also had a headache...


    He really did not expect that the seeds of spiritual power were so abnormal...The first time Joan woke up, he was like a little beast who opened his first glance, treating himself as the only god...


    This may be because Mi''er drew away the seeds of faith in her soul... But Zhou Ye had to make up a lie about it.


    Roughly-I saw Joan on the side of the road, and when I saw it, I felt that Joan was very close to him, so I planned to take her away...Train her as her maid... Wait. ...


    As for¡ªWhy does Joan yell "My God, My Only" when she wakes up in her arms?It may be that Joan is tired from playing. What did she dream of?Believe it or not... Anyway, Zhou Ye believes...


    Fortunately, as the first inoculator of Zhou Ye¡¯s spiritual seeds, Joan has a wonderful spiritual connection with Zhou Ye... This connection allows her to understand what Zhou Ye is thinking, so she also The god who helps oneself intentionally or unintentionally-round lies...


    "Although I understand what an adult means... But... But Joan is still a bit too young..." Joan''s father Jacques said with some embarrassment. He knows what virtues nobles are, but-he knows better. ¡ª¡ªAs a rich peasant with a small land, I really don¡¯t have the guts to resist Zhou Ye...


    To put it bluntly, the six female knights behind Zhou Ye could easily slaughter this village...


    However, Jacques still wanted to use tactful words to convince the young nobleman in front of him, at least... this handsome young man did not look like an unreasonable person."So... can you please wait a few years before taking Joan away?"


    "Excuse me for saying more, Mr. Jacques..." Facing Jacques''s words, Zhou Ye didn''t say anything. Instead, Debra took a step forward and said on behalf of his master: "You look down on the profession of maid... ¡­In the master¡¯s family, all maids must be nurtured from an early age, not to say¡ªany girl can become the master¡¯s maid!"


    "This..." Jacques was a little embarrassed...


    The light of the candles on the dining table cast shadows on his face... Jacques was really reluctant to bear his little daughter.


    "Of course, as every maid has to pay for the settlement, the generosity of my master is something you never imagined, Mr. Jacques..." Debra said, waving his hand to the sword servant standing behind him slightly...


    Two swordsmen nodded their heads comprehensibly, and then walked out of the room...


    Soon-the two came in carrying a small wooden box... Then they placed the box directly on the table in front of Jacques, and the heavy wooden box made the old dining table squeak overwhelmingly. Yeah...


    "Is this?" Jacques asked, somewhat bewildered.


    "This is Joan''s settlement fee..." Debra smiled slightly, and then said, "Why don''t you open it? Maybe these things will give you more confidence in my master''s family..."


    "..." Jacques looked at the wooden box that was not very big on the wooden table. He felt that what was in it was definitely enough for him to step into hell... However, Jacques still trembling with his hands and opened it. Wooden box...


    The moment Jacques opened the wooden box, Jacques felt that his eyes were going to be blinded by the golden light in front of him... It was neatly stacked gold bars... The gold bars were placed in a shape he had never seen before. In the box.


    Jacques couldn''t help but picked up a heavy gold bar, placed it on the side and took a bite...A clearly visible tooth mark appeared on the gold bar... "This... this..."


    As an ordinary rich peasant, Jacques has never seen so much gold... He has only seen gold coins twice in his life. That was when he took the taxes from the village and handed it to the noble lord in the city. Seen in...


    "This is the settlement fee that belongs to Joan..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Now, Mr. Jacques can rest assured that I will take Joan away?"


    "Of course...Of course, it is an honor for Joan to be your maid of yours..." Jacques was already a little bit incoherent with excitement...


    However, at this moment, an angry and loud voice sounded behind Jacques...


    "I don''t agree, my sister¡ªmy sister is still a child..."


    Following the voice, Catherine''s figure rushed out of the kitchen, and she rushed to Zhou Ye''s front... With a grunt, she knelt in front of him, and said pleadingly: "Please...sir, Please don¡¯t take away my sister...she is only a child...like, if...if you really need a maid...I am willing to be your maid...I am eighteen years old and I know everything Do, I can cook...I can also wash clothes...I can clean...I can also..."


    Catherine begged Zhou Ye bitterly...


    She has heard countless rumors about those greedy nobles. In her impression, nobles are synonymous with absurdity and the most ridiculous silver existence in the world...


    Catherine couldn''t believe what Zhou Ye would do to her if she took away her sister?Although his sister is still young, and although the young nobleman in front of him is so handsome and looks so friendly, it does not mean that he will not do what Catherine has heard happened to other noblemen. After all-- I heard that the nobility is just like this...


    She didn''t dare to ask her father, because - she knew that the price of a box of gold paid by this young man was enough to make her father''s heart hard as iron... So she could only come to plead with Zhou Ye ...I beg him to let her sister go, even if I let myself replace my own sister...


    "Interesting..." Zhou Ye looked at Catherine, who kept kowtow in front of him, and put out a playful smile.


    Reference 1247


    One thousand two hundred and forty seven chapters

 Chapter 884

    Seeing Catherine who kept kowtow to her, Zhou Ye leaked a smile on her face...


    "Catherine, what are you doing?" Jacques Duck was really surprised and angry when he saw his eldest daughter''s behavior...


    Jacques was surprised because he didn''t expect his eldest daughter to do this-he was angry because-he was afraid that the foreign aristocrat in front of him was really moved with compassion and heeded his eldest daughter''s words... Then he would be true shocked.


    For Jacques, what does that small box of gold represent??


    The box of gold represented that Jacques was able to purchase the entire village¡¯s land, from a rich peasant to a landlord; it represented that he would no longer have to work in the land and could hire serfs to help him, and he only Just need to enjoy it at home; it means that from then on, he will also have the opportunity to step into the upper class...


    It means that the Tadak family can buy a title of the lowest rank from the nobility with money... From then on, they can get rid of the peasant class and step onto a higher noble class...


    Why is Catherine 18 years old and still not married in this era of common early marriage??,


    It¡¯s not because Jacques is reluctant to take a dowry with a ready-made labor force at home...


    Although Jacques Duck is already a rich peasant... but he is not a landlord... He still belongs to the bottom of society...


    Of course, what Jacques is most afraid of is that his eldest daughter angered the young aristocrat who seems to be very talkative, and made him rob him in a rage... Then he really cried and couldn''t find the tone...


    Don''t think that the nobles in this era are so particular... Those guys have a lot of lawlessness. Their so-called noble glory is nothing more than putting down the butcher knife in their hands, then putting on the gorgeous dress, and then pretending to be a civilization in a gentle manner. People...It''s not that they can''t do things like slaughtering the village, especially in this era of wars everywhere, just find a reason...They can pick themselves clean...


    "My lord... don''t listen to her nonsense... she just..." Before Jacques finished speaking, Zhou Ye interrupted...


    "Don''t worry... The decision I made will never change!" Zhou Ye waved his hand slightly at Jacques... motioned him to stop saying anything...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Catherine slumped on the damp ground all of a sudden, and she finally couldn''t help crying."Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu...


    "My lord, I''m sorry...I''ll take Catherine away now..." Jacques looked at Zhou Ye''s face carefully. He was afraid that a trace of impatience would leak from Zhou Ye''s face. That meant - this adult was going to be angry. ...That would be terrible.Thinking of this, Jacques hurriedly shouted: "Isabella...Isabella...Hurry up and take your daughter away!"


    "Don''t worry..." Zhou Ye waved his hand to stop Jacques'' movements... Then he bent down slightly and gently raised Catherine''s chin with his hand...


    "Woo..." Catherine was still crying, but in the face of Zhou Ye''s movements, she did not dare to resist, she could only slightly raise her face unwillingly.


    "It''s so sad to cry... It seems that you and your sister have a very good relationship!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, raising his hand to wipe the teardrops on Catherine''s face... I have to say, as Joan. Catherine''s sister, Catherine is also a delicate beauty, especially after Zhou Ye wiped away the stains on her face because of cooking accidentally, she felt more delicate and soft...


    "Yes...ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh The gentle movement of wiping her face made her feel a little more fond of this handsome and good-looking nobleman.


    "Then are you willing to follow me? So you can take care of your sister by the way..." Zhou Ye smiled like a big bad wolf inducing and luring a little white rabbit on his face.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Catherine asked with a look of surprise: "Really? Can I really be with my sister?"


    "Of course it''s true..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "That''s great... I am willing...sir, I am willing to follow you and be your maid!" To Catherine, Joan is almost her daughter to some extent-after all, Joan After birth, because of the busy parents, she almost always brought up her sister... Her relationship with Joan of Arc was far beyond the imagination of the Ducks...


    "No...sir...Catherine is my only daughter..." Jacques was a little anxious...a daughter doesn''t matter, but if you send the eldest daughter out, then he will have no children...


    "Don''t worry..." Zhou Ye waved his hand to Jacques, and then slightly waved back. Standing behind him, Debra bends down obediently and put his little head in front of his master. Zhou Ye After a few whispers in her ear...Debra turned and walked out with a few swordsmen.


    It didn''t take long for them to walk in with two small wooden boxes exactly like the ones they had just given to Jacques...


    "One of the boxes is your eldest daughter Catherine''s relocation allowance. The extra box, even if it is given to you by me... is regarded as your compensation. After all-you have lost all your children..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "This...this..." Jacques looked at the two boxes of gold that had to be placed on the ground in front of him because he was afraid that the old dining table could not bear too much weight...the struggle was repeated in his mind...


    In the end-he lowered his head deeply... He knew that he could not refuse such temptation and temptation... He acquiesced to Zhou Ye''s statement.


    Seeing Jacques''s movements, Zhou Ye smiled slightly...


    He is not despising Jacques, on the contrary-he understands Jacques very well. Whether in the East or the West, the only ones who can inherit the glory of the family are sons...daughters, who will always belong to other families...This is the same in both East and West. .


    With this money, Jacques can even work harder to get his wife to give him another son...


    As for Jacques'' snobbery?That¡¯s even more strange to Zhou Ye... You don¡¯t see, even in a society that is known as equality between men and women in later generations, the parents who sell their daughters are still everywhere... What do you need to have a house and a car? Wan''s betrothal gift... What is this special offer not to sell a daughter?There are also people who convince their daughters to be mistresses for money...what is Jacques?


    Those parents who have received higher education in later generations are like this, let alone in this era, at best, is an illiterate Jacques?


    Catherine, who was still sitting on her knees, looked at Zhou Ye with a dull face, and then at her father, who was hanging her head down... She couldn''t believe it, so quickly-she has become someone else''s maid... she ''S father didn''t even pretend to be...


    "Okay, cherish your last time with your family..." Zhou Ye gently pulled Catherine from the ground, "Tomorrow, we are leaving here... Maybe, you won''t be back in this life. Here..."


    "Hmm¡ª!" Catherine clicked her head like a puppet without a soul... It is one thing to save her sister, but it is another thing to be sold by her father... For Catherine, she couldn''t believe that her father was so...definitely.


    Level 1248


    One thousand two hundred and forty eight chapters


    The morning in this village of Shagna is quiet...


    The French have a long-standing habit of living leisurely. Under normal circumstances, they will not get up until 8 or 9 in the morning... Of course, in this era without portable watches, the concept of time has been completely blurred. So-they usually choose to sleep until they wake up naturally.


    "Da da da da-guru guru..."


    The sound of a carriage rolling across the ground broke the tranquility of the village... A gorgeous black carriage, pulled by four horses, stopped at the door of Duck''s house...


    Before waiting for the beautiful girl sitting in the carriage seat to jump out of the carriage and knock on the door, the wooden door of Duck¡¯s house squeaked and opened...


    From the wooden door, an eighteen-year-old girl walked out, with a small package on her shoulder, and her other hand was holding a lovely loli with long golden hair like her... No one else, but Catherine and Joan sisters who spent the last night at home last night.


    "Good morning, Miss Debra..." Although Catherine''s expression was a little low, and her eyes were a little red, as if she had just cried... But she still did not forget to give Dai who was sitting in the carriage seat Greetings from Bra...After all, they will be colleagues who serve the same master in the future, and it is necessary to build a good relationship.


    "Good morning, Catherine... Good morning, cute..." Debra replied with a smile: "You don''t seem to be in a good mood, do you need my help?"


    "No...no need..." Catherine shook her head...


    "I want to see my master... I miss him..." On the contrary, Xiao Joan did not realize that she was about to leave home at all. Perhaps for her--Zhou Ye was to some extent more letting her be more than her parents. Feel friendly...


    "No problem, cute... The master has been waiting for you for a long time." Debra said, jumping off the throne, then opened the carriage of the carriage... and asked Joan of Arc: "I need me to hold you. Go up?"


    "Hmm..." Joan looked at the carriage door, the steps were a bit too high for her...


    Debra smiled, picked up Joan-put her in the carriage, then turned to look at Catherine... "Can you go up by yourself?"


    "I...I think I can..." Catherine looked at the black-hole carriage, gritted her teeth, slightly supported the floor of the carriage with her hands, and rolled in...


    However-as soon as I entered the carriage, Catherine felt a dumbfounded feeling-the carriage in front of her was really beyond her expectation, what kind of carriage is here... this-this-just one room Luxury villa...


    The entire carriage is visually measuring more than 100 square meters, which is twice the size of Catherine¡¯s home. It is beautifully decorated with various exquisite accessories that Catherine does not know...


    Catherine hadn''t seen what the palace was like, but¡ªshe thought that the hall in front of her was no worse than the palaces of the princes and nobles.


    To be honest, she really has a kind of urge to get off the car right now to see how much impulse this car really has...


    However, she held back... because Catherine saw her master, Zhou Ye...


    At this time, Zhou Ye was sitting on the sofa that was big enough to be used as Simmons, and beside him was a group of beautiful girls in colorful costumes. Those girls¡¯ costumes made Catherine a girl. There is a feeling of wanting to cover your face... It''s really shameless...


    These are not the main points, the main point is-Catherine found out that her sister, Joan of Arc, unexpectedly rushed into Zhou Ye''s arms unconsciously, clinging to the wild silver guy firmly, and shouting to her master with all her face attachment...

 Chapter 885

    As the sister of Joan of Arc, Catherine feels that she has an obligation and responsibility to teach her sister well... She must not be allowed to become a shameless person like those women.


    "Jan of Arc, what are you doing? Come down quickly..." Catherine scolded her sister in a stern tone.


    "Don''t... I want to be with the master..." Jeanne said, clinging to Zhou Ye''s neck tightly and saying that he would not let go...


    "You...you..." Catherine was angry with Joan... her face flushed.


    "Don''t be like this... Jeanne just likes to be with me!" Zhou Ye persuaded.


    "No, master... please don''t cover up Joan like this..." Catherine tightened her face hard and said with a serious expression: "Even though Joan is still young, she must treat herself as a lady. Responsible for everything...so, please forgive my waywardness..."


    As Catherine said, she walked quickly to her sister, and then unceremoniously picked up her sister''s back collar, like catching a kitten, and picked her up...


    Speaking of which, because Catherine helps her parents with farm work all the year round, she still has this strength.


    "You let me go... Catherine, you..." Joan did not expect that her sister, who has always been fond of herself, would actually pull herself up. She was like an angry kitten, constantly flaring her teeth and claws. At the same time, I want to break free of my sister''s shackles.


    However¡ªall this was in vain, her strength was much smaller than Catherine...Although she had the seeds of mental power given to her by Zhou Ye in her mind, for the sake of her body, Zhou Ye did not immediately activate Seeds, that would have an impact on the development of Joan... Therefore, Joan is still a little loli at the moment, at most this loli is much smarter than other children.


    Zhou Ye watched interestingly the two sisters making a fuss there. In Zhou Ye''s view-Catherine''s temperament would change overnight, which is also normal. In the final analysis-whoever is sold by her parents, The temperament will change drastically.


    Some people will collapse, and some people will become stronger and more self-reliant-because she has no one to rely on, and all she can rely on is herself...


    Obviously-Catherine''s transformation belongs to the latter.


    "Interesting change..." Zhou Ye touched his chin, feeling as if he had found a more fun toy...a serious sister, a naughty sister-how will the two change?This is really exciting...


    However, now - Zhou Ye plans to play a little game first.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye gently stretched out his hand, pulled a female sword attendant, and whispered a few words in her ear¡ªthe female sword attendant smiled slightly, stood up, and walked towards Sister Catherine..." , The master asked me to take you to change clothes first, please follow me..."


    "Change clothes?" Catherine asked hesitantly: "I, I think my clothes are already..."


    "Sorry, Miss Catherine, this is the master''s order!" Jianshi insisted.


    "Well, okay..." Catherine knew that the master''s order was absolute, and she had no room for resistance... She had to give in.


    However, she would not leave her sister here... Thinking of this, Catherine pulled her sister up and said to the swordsman: "Then I will trouble you..."


    "Please come with me!" Jian Shi smiled, and walked backward first.


    And Catherine followed closely, and in her hands, there was a little loli who was struggling."You let me go... Catherine, I want to play with the master... You let me go..."


    Level 1249


    One thousand two hundred and forty-nine chapters


    "My dear... why don''t you eat your snacks now?" Beatorice, who was nestling next to Zhou Ye, asked curiously.


    She knows what kind of man her man is... Bailey absolutely doesn''t believe that her man will let Catherine go, of course¡ªJan of Arc will not let it go, but¡ªit will take a while, after all, Joan is now I''m not ten years old, and it''s a bit cruel to eat now.


    "Don''t worry...Some things need to be done slowly to be more interesting!" Zhou Ye said with a mysterious smile.


    "My dear... you are just being bored and want to play a cat and mouse game..." As Sonia, who knows her man better, she pierced someone''s thoughts with a single word, but she forgot , When someone becomes angry, they will play a rogue.


    For example, now-a woman who complained about her own man has suffered.


    "Don''t... don''t hit there... it''s almost swollen by you... badass! Bailey¡ªhelp me..."


    "It''s useless to call anyone...hehehehe..."


    "Sorry¡ªSonia...you know, I can''t beat my dear..." Someone who sold a teammate not only couldn''t help but also watched the fire from the other side.


    "Ah... Belle... I remember you... Ah... I was wrong, honey... I really know I was wrong..."


    But the sword servants were holding back a laugh, watching their lady being played by the male protagonist... They didn''t dare to go up and spoil the situation, or else they would make the male protagonist go crazy, they would all be unlucky...


    On the other side, Catherine, who followed the Sword Servant to the dressing room, felt that she had really learned something.


    The entire corridor allowed her to walk for almost six or seven minutes and still did not reach the destination, which simply subverted Catherine¡¯s perception of the carriage...


    "Excuse me¡ªwhy is this place so big...?" Catherine finally couldn''t help her curiosity and asked.


    "Haha..." Regarding Catherine''s question, Jian Shi didn''t feel surprised at all. After all, when she first saw the carriage, she had the same question as Catherine."Since you have become the master''s maid, you don''t need to hide some things from you... after all, you will become your own sooner or later!"


    As the swordsman said, he glanced at Catherine with a look that made Catherine a little creepy...


    "What... what''s your own?"


    "Haha..." Sword Servant did not answer Catherine''s words, but introduced: "The entire carriage does not seem to be big on the outside. In fact, the space inside is more than 2,000 square meters, divided into entertainment area, rest area and martial arts area. The three regions... you will gradually understand these in the future..."


    Speaking of this, Sword Servant paused, and then said: "In the beginning-the internal space of this carriage was not so large-only the size of the living room just now..."


    [That''s it??It''s already bigger than my home, okay??Catherine complained in her heart.


    "But some time ago, the host said that the place is a bit too small. There are so many sisters... Such a small place is not comfortable at all, so I expanded the entire space again... That''s why the current area is now available!" Jian Shi continued Introduced.


    "Expand? How to expand??" Catherine didn''t know how to expand this area... What''s a joke, do you think this is building a house?Even if the Jiadao wall is expanded??


    Facing Catherine¡¯s question, Sword Servant said triumphantly: ¡°Space--for the master, it is like a toy...for me and other mortals, it is completely impossible to do, but for the master--just It''s as simple as drinking water-in the future, you will slowly learn more about your master..."


    After Sword Servant said these words, he didn''t say anything again-and Catherine was also silent, she already felt that her master was extraordinary...


    The atmosphere of the group was a little silent, except for the sound of footsteps on the floor, there was no other voice... Uh, no, there was also the voice of a little loli crying to find her master.


    "The dressing room is here, it''s here..." The sword servant finally stopped his steps, and then opened a door...


    When Catherine walked into this dressing room, her whole person was sluggish... She couldn''t imagine that there would be such a place-a room of more than 300 square meters, with all kinds of clothes, each There are skirts of various colors and materials, from long skirts to short skirts, from dresses to safari suits... Everything is available. Around the walls are shoes with various clothes...


    "...Wow, so many beautiful clothes..." Seeing so many beautiful clothes, Joan broke free from her sister''s big hand and rushed in... Girls, it¡¯s okay to like beautiful clothes... Lolita likes beautiful clothes. The clothes are not wrong.


    "Um...I...I...I have to... wear... the same... as you...?" Catherine looked at the hanger in front of him, then looked at Jian Shi''s miniskirt and black Silk... asked hesitantly.


    For her, she would rather die if she wears such unscrupulous clothes.


    "No... the master didn''t stipulate the clothes you want to wear!" Jian Shi Miao understood what Catherine meant, and said with a smile: "You can choose the clothes you like here at will... Then I will lose my company. , I think I still need my help from Joan of Arc... Besides, the bathroom is there. I personally suggest that you better take a bath before changing your clothes-that will make you more comfortable."


    "Okay... then my sister will trouble you..." Catherine didn''t rush to help her sister find clothes with the swordsman. It was the first time she came here, and she thought she didn''t necessarily do many things. There will be swordsmen who will do well.


    As the swordsman led Joan to choose clothes in a corner not far away, Catherine temporarily became alone...


    Looking at the dazzling array of beautiful clothes, Catherine really had a feeling of dazzling...


    However-no matter how much she liked these skirts, in the end-she chose a costume that was not a skirt...


    It''s really because those skirts are too revealing in her eyes...


    She really doesn''t dare to wear it out... because she is afraid that after she wears it out, she will face a wolf who wants to swallow her...

 Chapter 886

    Although she didn''t choose a dress, she still listened to Jianshi''s persuasion and took a shower first...


    It¡¯s just that when she walked into the bathroom, she found that she didn¡¯t know anything in it, and she didn¡¯t even have the big wooden barrel she thought was necessary for a bath... But fortunately, at this time, the swordsman had already selected Joan of Arc Costume, and walked in...


    With the help of Sword Servant, Catherine finally figured out how to use the equipment here... For the first time in her life, she learned that there is also a magical fragrance like shower gel, shampoo and shampoo...


    In short-after spending more than two full hours to clean herself...Catherine finally completed her bathing career.


    It¡¯s just¡ªwhen she went to dress...but she was stumped by the clothes she chose. Fortunately, Sword Attendant helped...otherwise, she might not be able to dress herself...


    But when she got dressed, the swordsman took another strange thing and put it on her face-and said, this is the matching equipment of this suit, so she must wear it-it is really weird Up.


    Level 1250


    One thousand two hundred and fifty chapters


    When Catherine and Joan of Arc, who had changed their clothes, followed Jian Shi and walked into the living room, they really surprised Zhou Ye.


    "Why, why do you wear such a dress?" Zhou Ye looked at Catherine in front of him, speechless...


    I saw Catherine dressed in a black tuxedo, her long blond hair in a ponytail, and a beautiful little face with rimless glasses...this, this whole is the dress of a housekeeper what¡­¡­


    "Master... didn''t you say... you can... wear it casually?" Catherine moved her body slightly uncomfortably, not because she felt uncomfortable standing in front of Zhou Ye, but never wearing it. She who had passed the tuxedo felt a little panicked underneath.


    "No...nothing...that''s good!" Zhou Ye said as he stood up from the sofa, and after a circle around Catherine, he nodded in satisfaction, "You will be dressed like this in the future... ¡­"


    "Okay, Master..." Catherine breathed a sigh of relief and nodded her head. She was really afraid that Zhou Ye would let her go back now and put on those shameless, short and terrible skirts. She was like that. I won''t wear it anyway...


    It''s just that she feels at ease too quickly, Zhou Ye wouldn''t let Catherine, a new toy with sister-controlled attributes so easily...


    Zhou Ye stood in front of Catherine with a smile that was not a smile, and looked up and down Catherine, then asked unhurriedly: "But... do you know the meaning of this suit??"


    "This... does this suit have any special meaning?" Catherine was a little dumbfounded... She really didn''t expect that the clothes she chose at random to avoid wearing those exposed skirts actually had meaning??


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye nodded, and then started talking nonsense seriously."Knights have their own armor, kings have their own crowns, and nobles have their own dresses... What kind of clothes everyone wears, they have to take on what kind of responsibilities-it is impossible for a knight to wear a noble''s dress to kill the enemy, and the nobles too It''s impossible to take the king''s crown to meet your own monarch...Do you know what I mean?"


    "I...I know..." Catherine was a little nervous when Zhou Ye said, she really didn''t understand what was special about the clothes she chose.


    "And the clothes you wear...in my family, are a symbol of the housekeeper...she is the executor of the master¡¯s will, the manager who performs management duties on behalf of the master...similarly, she is also the owner¡¯s most intimate existence, because She wants to understand the wishes of her master at any time..."


    After Zhou Ye said these words, Catherine instantly felt that the profession of housekeeping had become taller...


    Well, in fact, Zhou Ye was just talking nonsense. Speaking of being a housekeeper, Zhou Ye suddenly remembered that there really seems to be no housekeeper in his home... The housekeeper''s affairs were all done by the maid.


    "Then I... I''ll change this outfit now!" Catherine really didn''t expect this outfit to have such a great significance. She really just looked at that only this outfit was not exposed, so she chose it. Yeah... She really didn''t think of anyone to manage. After all, she was just a girl who had just turned eighteen. No matter how her temperament changed, she knew that she was not qualified for the position of manager.


    Just when Catherine was about to turn around and go back to change clothes, her shoulder was held down by Zhou Ye...


    "You don''t need to change it, just this one!" Just kidding, the game has just begun, how could Zhou Ye let Catherine escape like this?


    "But... I really can''t do what you said..." Catherine said unconfidently.


    "It''s okay, no one is born to be born, if you don''t know how to learn..." Zhou Ye said, patted Catherine on the shoulder, "I believe you will be a competent butler!"


    "...I..." Although Zhou Ye said that made Catherine feel a sense of being trusted, she really didn''t have much confidence. However, when she just wanted to refuse again, she found that... a disruptor had appeared.


    Joan of Arc had long been dissatisfied that her master was just talking to her sister and ignored her. She stretched out her hand directly, firmly grasped Zhou Ye''s hand, and shook it gently: "Master, master...I Does your skirt look good?"


    "Of course it looks good..." Zhou Ye squatted down with a smile, looked at Joan in a black Lolita dress, and said softly, "Jan is so cute, she looks good in everything!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s praise, a happy smile appeared on Joan''s face.


    Although Joan of Arc looks really cute in this Lolita-style dress, but-in Zhou Ye''s vision, Joan of Arc really has to wear a skirt... The awe-inspiring saint Fan Cai It is the best match for Joan...


    It''s just that the current Joan of Arc is too young, she can''t wear those heavy skirts at all...but it doesn''t matter, Lori will always grow up-and Zhou Ye has designed her special Skirt... a white skirt representing holiness...


    In Zhou Ye''s view, Joan of Arc is wearing a white skirt, and it happens that Sonya likes to wear a black skirt... This Nima, when she goes out later, will be followed by black and white double evil spirits.


    While letting him go in his mind, Zhou Ye talked with little Lolita... Caring for Lolita started with me¡ªit was fine.


    And Catherine, who was standing on the side, watched her sister and Zhou Ye laugh there. She couldn''t help but smile on her expressionless face... Maybe, leaving that home is the best choice, right?


    It seems to be a good thing to have such a master.


    Moreover, she and her sister no longer have parents. From then on - she will work harder to live and become her sister''s support... Let''s start working hard from this position of housekeeper.


    Catherine cheered herself up in her heart, while guarding her sister with gentle eyes...


    She doesn''t regret the choice she made at the beginning. If she did it again, she would still choose to beg Zhou Ye to replace Joan of Arc...Even, Catherine was willing to give her everything, even her life, for her sister. , Also do not hesitate.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Although Zhou Ye, who was squatting on the ground, had been playing around with Joan, he did not relax his attention to Catherine...


    When he saw the look in Catherine''s eyes out of the corner of his eye, Zuo Jiao pulled out a meaningful smile.


    He knew that Catherine had already begun to accept the duties entrusted to her by that suit...


    So do you want to develop a training plan for Catherine?For example-the confused butler development plan??This seems like a good idea, yes-just do it...


    While Zhou Ye was playing with Joan of Arc, the carriage was already galloping towards the south, driven by Debra...


    She will go to Castile according to her master''s request... Although she doesn''t know why her master wants to go there by herself, but-obedient is the most precious quality of a maid...


    Chapter 1251


    One thousand two hundred and fifty one


    When the first rays of morning light shone on Catherine''s face--


    Accompanied by the warm morning light, Catherine opened her eyes... She habitually touched her side, until she touched a soft body, Catherine was relieved...


    Catherine sat up on the couch with both hands...


    But she didn''t turn around and stayed for the first time. Instead, she turned her head, kissed the still sleeping young Joan on the forehead, and helped her lift the kicked quilt up... Just turned over to the ground.


    After putting on the clothes hanging aside, Catherine walked directly into the bathroom...


    It has been almost a month since Catherine was appointed as a housekeeper by her master. During this month, she was like a thirsty sponge, absorbing all kinds of knowledge crazily...


    From all kinds of languages ??to all kinds of etiquette, to the matching of all kinds of clothes, etc... Catherine has covered everything.


    It''s just that the mere modern toiletries can''t trouble her...


    Of course, as an ordinary person, Catherine wanted her to move from a blank to an illiterate state, to the point where she could read and study various books on her own. This was not easy... But fortunately, her master never Lack of various enhanced black technology products.

 Chapter 887

    For others, it is difficult to reach the sky, but for Zhou Ye, the simple is not that simple anymore.


    Just two brain development capsules produced by Umbrella Technology are enough to make Catherine go from an ordinary peasant girl to a super genius with a brain development level of more than 60%...


    Keke-I''ve pulled a bit far, back to the topic.


    After washing, Catherine walked out of the bathroom refreshingly - at this moment, she has become a pretty housekeeper wearing a black tuxedo...


    After finishing her morning wash, she walked to her couch, bent down on her sister''s forehead again, and kissed gently, "Good morning... Jeanne!"


    Having done all this, she took an elegant step and walked out of her bedroom-she was about to start her day''s work.


    The first thing she has to do is to call her master to get up.


    Passing through the long corridor, and then upstairs... At the door of the first room on the left turn on the second floor, Catherine stopped her steps.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Boom boom..."


    After two consecutive knocks on the door, Catherine did not hear her master¡¯s voice from inside the house. Catherine was not surprised at all, or to say¡ªthis state is only for her master. is normal.


    "It''s rude...Master, I''m here!" Catherine said as she gently pushed open the door...


    This is a room with a size of more than one hundred square meters. In the room, the most eye-catching furniture is neither the various cabinets that look very luxurious, nor the expensive tapestries hanging on the walls. painting¡­¡­


    Instead, it¡¯s placed in the center of the room, the big round couch with a diameter of five meters...


    At this moment, in the middle of the couch lies a handsome boy with black half-long hair. Lying in the middle of the couch, his body is covered with a velvet quilt, like a sleeping prince, attracting Catherine Gaze.


    Stepping on the wool rug enough to cover the ankles, Catherine slowly walked to the edge of the big couch...


    However, she didn''t immediately perform her duties to wake up her master...Instead, she turned around and sat on the side of the couch - looking at Zhou Ye who was sleeping with idiotic eyes.


    "Master... Without your presence, I don''t know how long I will have to struggle in this ignorant world..." Catherine smiled, whispered in a low voice, stretched out her little hand slightly, and leaned towards Zhou Ye. ...


    However, just when her fingertips were about to touch Zhou Ye''s face... Zhou Ye''s eyelids trembled slightly, frightening Catherine with lightning speed, and instantly tightened her small face, standing solemnly. By the couch...


    "Morning... Catherine!" Zhou Ye opened his eyes and saw Catherine...


    "Good morning, master!" Catherine replied blankly.


    If it weren''t for the scene just now, anyone might have seen Catherine with such an expression, would anyone think that her master Zhou Ye had defaulted on her salary?


    "I think you have done a good job as a housekeeper!" Zhou Ye didn''t get up immediately, but lay halfway on his couch, just like that, and started chatting with his housekeeper...


    "Thank you for your compliment, master..." Catherine remained expressionless.


    "But..." Zhou Ye''s tone changed. "If you could not interfere with my private life, I would be happier..."


    "Interfering in your private life?? You mean... this matter of setting your sleeping schedule?" Catherine asked rhetorically.


    "That''s right..." Zhou Ye nodded. He now feels that there seems to be a slight omission in his confused butler development plan.


    Catherine actually required his body to rest, and for the reason that frequent things were harmful to his health, she forcibly asked Zhou Ye to schedule a bedtime schedule, no more than three bedtimes at a time, and two rests every five days. day¡­¡­


    In this regard, Beatoris, Sonya, Debra and the Six Swordsman are simply enthusiastic... They raised their hands in favor of Catherine''s proposal and responded positively.


    After all-a few girls are really overwhelmed, every day... they can''t stand it.


    Therefore, this resolution was compulsorily passed...


    But today, it happened to be the day when Zhou Ye had to sleep by himself...This is really a tragedy.


    "But-Master... you know, what happens frequently can have a very big impact on your body..." Catherine said solemnly.


    "Don''t talk about those useless..." Zhou Ye was angry, "That refers to ordinary people, not me...Is your master, me, an ordinary person?"


    Even in the face of the angry master, Catherine still said calmly without changing her face and heartbeat: "I''m sorry...Please forgive me for rejecting your request..."


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Catherine speechlessly, and sighed after a long while."Dear Catherine, are you really unwilling to change your decision?"


    "Yes, Master, please forgive me for being rude... But this is all for your health... So..." Catherine still insisted on her opinion and refused to let go...


    "Well...then, I''m sorry, dear Catherine, I originally wanted to...take you away in due course..."


    Zhou Ye''s voice was a little low for the rest of her words, but Catherine could no longer delve into what her master said. She only felt like she was being held by an invisible big hand and flew directly to Zhou Ye''s side...


    "Master--Are you finally going to stretch out your claws to me?" Even in this situation, Catherine still maintained a stern expression, as if it was not her who was dragged onto the couch by Zhou Ye, but¡ª ¡ªThe already eager look in her eyes betrayed her mind.


    Chapter 1252


    One thousand two hundred and fifty-two chapters


    "That''s right..." Zhou Ye twitched slightly, looked at Catherine''s exquisite face close at hand, and said with a smile: "Game time-over!"


    "That''s as weak as me, as if facing your master''s tyranny, you can only accept it..." Catherine still has no expression on her face. If you say-she didn''t know her situation very well before, then in her mind After 60% of the domain has been developed, it would be a bit of an underestimation of her IQ if she doesn''t understand her situation.


    In the entire team, except for his own master who is a male, everyone else is female-this already shows Zhou Ye''s character.


    In addition, after Catherine joined the group, she soon learned about the relationship between the women and her master... and how much she understood her master''s temperament and temperament.


    She knew that this day would come sooner or later.


    Someone asked, why didn''t Catherine run away??Obviously already has such a high IQ...


    Good question-since Catherine has such a high degree of brain development, of course she has a better understanding of what kind of person her master is and what kind of mighty power she possesses.


    Even from the trivial things in daily life, Catherine can see that her master loves her own woman...


    In this era, where do you find a man who loves you so much?


    Don¡¯t say anything else-her identity as a woman alone makes her difficult in this era-in medieval Europe, the status of women was extremely underground, almost equivalent to men''s accessories...


    No matter how high her IQ is, what waves can a person make in this ignorant age?Maybe because she was so good, she was more likely to be caught by the Holy See and burned to death as a witch...


    Of course, it is more likely that she was snatched away after she escaped... This is not alarmist. In the Middle Ages, the law was a noble''s footcloth, which was used when it was used, but it was not used. Just throw it aside.


    In addition, it is precisely because she is too smart, smart¡ªknowing that she left this man, she can''t live in this era...


    What''s more, she never thought about leaving Zhou Ye...because she found that she already liked this unassuming master.


    Beautiful appearance, gentle personality, strong strength-apart from the shortcoming of Huaxin, Catherine could not find any other shortcomings in her master.


    Is mental arithmetic a disadvantage??


    In Catherine''s view, it is not a shortcoming at all...


    How many of the powerful men are not bothered?In other words, among the nobles, how many do not bother?

 Chapter 888

    Yes.Not bad!They really only have one wife... But, they don¡¯t have many lovers at all... In the name of love, they don¡¯t bear any man''s responsibility to their lover... This is not as good as their master...


    It''s just that Catherine is very worried. She wants to post her master upside down. The problem is that the girl''s reservedness prevents her from doing that kind of behavior, and she is as smart as her, and she can see that her master Zhou Ye, although He also has that kind of meaning to himself, but he doesn''t seem to be anxious to push himself, but wants to play a small game with her...


    In this regard, Catherine made a very calm decision. Just play the game and see who admits defeat first...


    Therefore-Catherine formulated the [Sleep Schedule Plan] in one hand.


    Of course¡ªbefore this plan was made, she had already humbly asked the girls for their opinions... She didn¡¯t want to offend all the girls because of this playful play with her master... After all, the time we spend together in the future She''s still long and can''t make a good relationship with the future sisters. Even if she succeeds in the future, she will become alone. That is not her intention.


    It¡¯s just that, at the moment--it seems that my schedule is going very well...


    Thinking of her pride, Catherine couldn''t help but see a strange look in her eyes...


    It was just this strange look that was caught by Zhou Ye who had been staring at her...


    [This--the situation seems a bit wrong...] Zhou Ye, who caught Catherine''s gaze, changed his mind...


    What is the most complicated thing in this world?It''s the human heart...


    What is the most complicated thing in people''s minds?


    It''s a woman''s heart...


    Often a woman can make her man grab a piece of hair with just a change in her mind... But fortunately, Zhou Ye has become accustomed to cheating, and his mental standpoint is such an unreasonable thing¡ªhe too Used to it.


    Slightly scanning Catherine''s mind from a spiritual standpoint, Zhou Ye understood the cause and effect of the matter in seconds...


    The result really made him feel dumbfounded...


    No wonder Sonia and the others agreed to the bedtime schedule so unanimously. No wonder he felt that Catherine''s attitude towards her was a little strange. The feelings were all because the little girl was dissatisfied that she hadn''t eaten her for so long and deliberately made it. Something... Zhou Ye regretted a little bit, and he didn''t try to induce the women''s psychology early.


    But there is no way to do it. It is tiring to keep a spiritual position often, especially for your own women-so there will be less surprises and fun between couples...


    "Master, if you just want to tease me... then you still have fifteen minutes and thirty-two seconds..."


    After waiting for a long time, Catherine decided to take the initiative to attack after discovering that she was no longer on the couch."Because, after that, Miss Debra will prepare breakfast, and your breakfast time is approaching..."


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at a serious Catherine and smiled."Do you want it? Then do it yourself... Let''s have enough food and clothing..."


    Zhou Ye said, laying himself flat on the couch, and the whole person appeared in a big font.


    "...Master..." Catherine was a little confused...


    "Don''t tell me you won''t, dear Catherine... The education template [Couple X Life] on your bookshelf, I put it up by myself..." Zhou Ye gave Catherine a sideways glance...


    "I, I, I don''t understand what you are talking about, master..." Catherine''s pretty face was completely red, and she had faintly felt it. It seemed that her master had already noticed her trick... Deliberately revenge for her tricks.


    "As a competent butler, worrying about her master is her biggest job..." Zhou Ye said, pointing slightly to the bottom, because of the Chen X phenomenon, and that said: "Now-- It¡¯s time to show your ability to work! Now¡ªI order you..."


    "Bad guy¡ª¡ª!" After a light spit, Catherine slowly took off her glasses from the bridge of her nose, and then lowered her head--the whole person got into the velvet quilt covering Zhou Ye...


    "hiss--!"


    To be honest, Catherine¡¯s skills were not good for the first time, but since she was the first time, Zhou Ye decided to forgive her...


    With the passage of time, the temperature in the room seemed to have risen a lot-as Catherine screamed, a small blood-colored flower bloomed on the white velvet quilt...


    Someone finally got his wish--


    Chapter 1253


    One thousand two hundred and fifty-three chapters


    In the restaurant¡ª¡ª


    Joan of Arc rudely lay on the table, drooling at the table full of fragrant food...


    Today¡¯s breakfast is French-


    There are cheese bread with rich aroma, fruit salad, beef and milk soup, various French toasts, and fruit jelly...


    If you want to ask Joan of Arc, where is the most satisfying part of life now, she will answer you loudly, [The happiest being to be with my master every day.Secondly, There are so many delicious foods every day¡­¡­


    It can be seen that the position of delicious food in the heart of Joan of Arc is second only to her owner, Zhou Ye.


    But this is also no way. In this era-it is extremely difficult to obtain various spices, and the sugar is so expensive... Ordinary people can''t afford it at all, even for some nobles, sugar All belong to luxury goods.


    Otherwise, why do you think sugar or honey is added to Earl Grey tea??Of course it is to show the luxury of aristocratic life.


    After the Spanish colonial fleet discovered Cuba, the first thing it did was not to develop minerals, let alone to sell slaves... but to plant sugarcane in Cuba to produce white sugar and then traffic it to Europe for sale.


    This shows how expensive sugar was at the time.


    When Joan of Arc first ate sweet bread here at Zhou Ye, she was completely conquered by this sweet food. It can be said that she has completely turned into a sweet party, and she even ate Chinese food. At the time, I prefer Cantonese cuisine that has a sweet taste. This may be why the tastes of Europeans are all sweet-in order to take revenge on the days when there was no sugar.


    "Why isn''t the master coming..." Joan of Arc murmured weakly, and swept around secretly.


    When she found out that her sister was not there, she quietly stretched out her hand, grabbed a piece of fruit pudding from the plate in front of it, and quickly stuffed it into her mouth...


    The girls held back their smiles and watched Little Lolita''s movements¡ª¡ª


    For them, Xiao Lori''s actions like this are not considered impolite... After all, she is still a child. Can the child steal something, can it be wrong?


    "It seems that Catherine got her wish..." Beatorice said to her sister, Sonia while gently turning the aperitif in her hand, "It''s not easy... for her, we also suffered. A lot of pain!"


    "Suffering?" Sonya gave Beatrice a blank look, and sneered: "I didn''t find you suffering... I just remember that every time you have a bye, there will always be a death-to-live voice in your room. !"


    Beatrice''s face turned red in an instant, she couldn''t help but stammered and explained: "That, that, that''s because my dear insists on... I, I can''t resist! And more than just It''s me...you, your house often makes the same noise..."


    "..." Sonia was also a little embarrassed, "Just like you told me...I can''t refuse my dear..."


    Seeing that their two mistresses meant to open the tearing mode there, the sword servants and Debra barely moved a stool to grab the melon seeds and Coke mineral water and watched.


    It''s just that their fun can''t be realized after all, because someone''s figure has appeared in the restaurant.


    "what are you guys saying??"


    Following the voice, Zhou Ye walked into the restaurant with a refreshing look... Seeing his brisk pace, he was already smiling triumphantly, and the women knew that a certain housekeeper had definitely been attacked by her own man. Bad hand...


    "Master, you are so slow..."


    Before Sonia and the others could speak, Joan jumped up, ran to Zhou Ye in a trot, and jumped into his arms, "My stomach is going to be hungry..."


    "I''m sorry, little cute!" Zhou Ye hugged Joan and wanted to walk to the table while explaining to Joan: "I just talked to your sister about something, so I came to play, I''m so sorry... ¡­"


    "It''s okay, I forgive my master..." Joan said, she kissed Zhou Ye gently on the cheek, "This is today''s Good Morning...Master!"


    "It''s as sweet as ever..." Zhou Ye likes little Lolita the most... "I''ll accept it without hesitation!"

 Chapter 889

    "Huh¡ª!" Jeanne looked at the entrance of the restaurant a little strangely, then turned to ask her master: "Master, where is Catherine? Why didn''t she come out?"


    "Ahem... Catherine was a little uncomfortable for some reason, so I let her rest for a while!" Zhou Ye explained a little embarrassingly.


    He couldn''t tell little Lori that because her sister was too tempting, so he accidentally acted a little bit cruel-so that Catherine is still asleep now?Isn''t this teaching bad paper to children?


    "..." Joan of Arc stared at her big cute eyes, looked at her master seemingly, and then said: "Master...if Catherine did something that makes you angry, when you discipline her , Can you be a little lighter... For example, if you really cannot forgive, I am willing to accept your punishment on her behalf..."


    Hearing what little Lolita said, everyone couldn''t help but calm down-they didn''t expect that Joan of Arc, who usually seemed heartless, would actually be willing to accept punishment for her sister. This might be the so-called kind nature.


    "Why should I accept punishment for Catherine?" Sonia teased little Lori deliberately: "Usually, don''t you often say that you hate Catherine the most?"


    "It''s not like this..." Little Lolita was amused, and she explained anxiously: "I know...Catherine always takes care of me for my good, and I know she wants to be a competent Butler, how hard it is... Every night I wake up, I can see my sister reading, and..."


    Having said this, Little Lori hesitated a bit, wondering if she should say it.


    "And what? Little cute..." Beatoris asked curiously.


    "I said, you are not allowed to tell my sister that I said it..." Joan deliberately lowered her voice and whispered: "Besides, the master didn''t give her sister those two strange pills [ Brain Development Capsule] When I woke up in the middle of the night, I always heard my sister crying alone. While crying, she said-I must be strong, and also said-she is my only support, if she is not strong anymore , Who can I rely on..."


    After listening to Little Lolita, everyone was a little silent. Unexpectedly, Catherine, who always looks cold and has such a weak side, but it is normal to think about it. After all, Catherine is just an 18-year-old girl. At most, it can be regarded as an older child. A child at this age has to leave his parents and enter an environment completely unfamiliar to her... No matter how strong, where can she be strong?


    "Okay... I didn''t punish Catherine..." Zhou Ye stroked Joan of Arc''s hair and said, "She''s just a little tired. For a while, after breakfast--you can help her deliver breakfast. ..."


    "Hmm--!" Little Lori nodded, "I believe in the master!"


    "Okay...Don''t talk about those things, we should have dinner!"


    "Eating..." As soon as she heard that she was eating, she temporarily put aside all thoughts, and happily prepared to start breakfast... You know, today, it is rare for her to sit in the arms of her owner and eat... In the past, her sister Catherine would never allow her to do such a rude behavior.


    Reference 1254


    One thousand two hundred and fifty-four chapters


    Days passed, and for Zhou Ye, time was meaningless¡ªbut he felt very happy to watch his saint little Lori grow up day by day.


    This world, whoever leaves, the earth will still continue to rotate...


    This has recently been-Zhou Ye has a deep understanding of-


    When Joan of Arc was seventeen years old¡ªthe Hundred Years'' War between Britain and France continued to break out, and France was basically in a state of impending national subjugation.


    At this moment, a girl named Maria claimed that one day when she was sixteen, she met the angels St. Michael, St. Margarita and St. Catherine under the big tree behind the village. So she got "God''s revelation" and asked her to lead troops to recover the lost land in France that was occupied by the English at that time...


    And for this reason, he asked the French King Prince Charles for military power. The most speechless thing is that Charlie actually gave her military power...


    After that, she carried out a series of dazzling operations... to obtain a battle that later military scientists called an incredible victory...


    Of course those are funerals--


    As soon as Zhou Ye heard the rumors of the saint, he ran over and took a look at the so-called saint who had received the apocalypse. As a result¡ªthe appearance of this girl made Zhou Ye a little disgusting...So Zhou Ye didn''t have any more. Start to snatch the saint of Christ--


    This may also be the reason why Michael chose an ugly woman to be a saint. Madan¡¯s, he was really afraid that Zhou Ye would rob his own seeds of faith again...


    However¡ªeven though he did not snatch the saint of Christ,¡ªthis incident reminded Zhou Ye of his custom uniform for Joan...Sure enough, Joan of Arc still has to wear a skirt and armor to be the most beautiful what¡­¡­


    "Where is Joan?" Zhou Ye stopped thinking, and then asked in a low voice.


    "Master, at this time, my incompetent sister is probably now practicing swords under the mountain stream!" A ghostly figure appeared behind Zhou Ye, with a white shirt, red bow tie, and black tuxedo that would make Catherine''s Man Miao''s figure is vividly displayed.


    She is already fully qualified for the position of her master butler, even Debra, who is known as a veteran, has to admire Catherine.


    Whether it was Zhou Ye''s itinerary, Zhou Ye''s will, or the work of the sword servants, she could arrange it clearly.


    Especially her self-discipline has been praised by the women...


    However, at this time Catherine, who has always been advertised as self-discipline, has been dragged into her arms by Zhou Ye, and her hands...


    "Lord, master...you, you are like this...I, I can''t think..." Catherine''s attitude of refusing to welcome is something Zhou Ye will never tire of.Especially her housekeeper uniform... it gave Zhou Ye a strange feeling-uniform control, men are somewhat a little bit.


    "You said-how about I eat Joan of Arc now?" Zhou Ye asked as he continued his actions.


    "But, but... she''s still a child..." It''s not surprising that Catherine is a little bit resistant... After all, she''s a younger sister.


    "It''s not young... I planned to eat her when she was fourteen... But you stopped her... Now that Joan of Arc is seventeen years old, it''s time..." Zhou Ye With that said, Catherine couldn''t concentrate her mind with her tried and tested skills.


    "But..." Although she can no longer think normally in her mind, Catherine still has something to say...


    "No, but-since you don''t want me to eat Joan, then you can replace her..." Zhou Ye said, he picked up Catherine and walked towards his bedroom...


    In the bedroom-Catherine''s screams kept ringing, more than an hour later-someone finally begged for mercy... "Master... please... go to Jeanne... I... I really can''t do it anymore. ..."


    "This is what you want... I didn''t force you..."


    "Yes... yes... I am... willing..." Catherine was almost annoyed, she really couldn''t, even though she herself had been strengthened by her owner''s X gene, but-facing Zhou Ye How much resistance can she have for cheating?


    In fact, she just said it casually¡ªCatherine almost had the consciousness [sooner or later] when her sister was bought by Zhou Ye at the same time... Her master could be dissuaded by her. , For Catherine, it was more than enough for Catherine to have not eaten Joan when she was fourteen.


    In the northern part of the Iberian Peninsula, near the city of Santander-there is a valley that locals call the land of the devil.


    The name of the Devil''s Land has only been available in recent years-because, a few years ago, people went into the mountains from time to time and disappeared.


    Of course, the local aristocrats are not willing to give up the lush, lush, high-pine giant trees in the valley.


    You know-now is the time when the maritime era has just begun, and the shipbuilding industry is beginning to recover-in this era, the value of these huge trees is simply hard to estimate...


    For this reason, the local nobles paid the money while some people paid...


    Entangled. Two thousand soldiers came to search the mountain and vowed to kill the devil in the Devil¡¯s Land...


    However, the two thousand soldiers, including the three priests who accompanied them, and a dozen demon hunters who worked for commissions... were completely lost in the valley and never came out again...


    So far-the name of the Devil''s Valley has been completely confirmed, and no one dares to come here to chop down trees... Even the surrounding area of ??the Devil''s Valley-a hundred li, has been turned into a forbidden place by the locals...


    No one is not afraid of death, and no one is willing to face unknown fears... The name of the Devil''s Valley is completely famous.


    And just in this Devil Valley, among the lush forests, a residential complex composed of three or four villas stands here.


    These wooden villas built by the river are large and small, the large covers an area of ??more than 1,000 square meters, and the small one has more than 200 square meters... At this moment, on the lawn in front of the villa, a group of people are dressed in various clothes. The woman in the skirt is getting together in twos and threes.


    Or drink tea and chat, or hold weapons and practice with each other...


    A happy scene.


    Just when the girls were having fun, the door of the largest villa opened, and a handsome boy in beach pants and short sleeves walked out from it.


    No one else, it was Zhou Ye¡ª¡ª


    That''s right, this devil''s land is a ghost made by Zhou Ye...

 Chapter 890

    If it is in China, it is estimated that Zhou Ye will play a trick of buying land and buy this place-but this is in Europe. Zhou Ye has no idea of ??communicating with the local indigenous people... Take it, so what??


    Are these European guys doing very little to grab someone else¡¯s land?


    Zhou Ye was too lazy to talk about the law with the robbers, so he simply planted a magic circle around the valley he liked. In fact, he didn''t use any big magic, but only activated dozens of thousands of giant trees... A guy like a giant is enough to turn the surrounding into a forbidden place that is difficult for mortals to reach.


    Reference 1255


    One thousand two hundred and fifty-five chapters


    "My dear, would you like a cup of black tea?" Sonia, who was sitting at the small round table, raised the delicate and gorgeous silver teapot in her hand and asked.


    "Although I really want to participate in your tea party, I still have other things to do now!" Zhou Ye said, walking to Sonya''s side, slapped her cheek gently, and said: "So...I I can only say sorry!"


    "Other things?" Beatrice rolled her eyes and looked behind her man... That shadow that was always like a ghost, behind her man, did not appear now?


    Beatorice understood a few things... "My dear, are you going to bully her sister while your housekeeper is away?"


    Oops--


    Zhou Ye felt that the expression on his face was definitely an embarrassing character... When is a man most embarrassed?There is nothing more than-when I wanted to pick up another sister''s paper, my wife found it...


    However, Zhou Ye has experienced too much of this situation, and he will no longer feel embarrassed anymore, "What do you mean to bully Joan while Catherine is not here..."


    "Isn''t it?" Beatrice asked strangely, after all¡ªevery woman in the family knew about the attempt of her own man against Joan of Arc."Could I be wrong?"


    "Of course--!" Zhou Ye said confidently: "I got Catherine''s permission to bully Joan...Bah, what is bullying... At most, I just teach Joan some knowledge about physical hygiene... ¡­How can I be willing to bully Joan of Arc?"


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    The women were stunned by the shameless remarks made by their own men... But after a while, everyone couldn''t help but bends over with a smile... Can speak so upright that nothing but his own man, no one else Up...


    Faced with the laughter of the girls, Zhou Ye touched his nose in embarrassment...


    His actions made the women laugh again--really, it''s really hard to see how his own man looked when he was embarrassed, it was so cute.


    Zhou Ye was annoyed by the women''s laughter, and stared at them...


    Suddenly-the girls stopped laughing as if they were stuck in their necks...


    Obsessed with complacency-when complacent, it is inevitable to forget one''s form.


    They patronize and admire the embarrassment of their men, but forget... their men will avenge... the kind of revenge that makes them love and hate is really hard to tell... It''s so uncomfortable. Up.


    "Come back and pack you up..." Zhou Ye said as he turned and walked along the river to the beach.


    Watching their man disappear into the woodland by the river, the women couldn''t help but stare at each other.


    "What to do... After a while, my dear will definitely take care of us... No, I don''t want to be executed by my dear..." Beatorice couldn''t help but wailed.


    "Just now you laughed the loudest..." Sonia said depressedly: "Now you can''t laugh, right?"


    "Perhaps... the situation is not that bad!" Debra said hesitantly: "We can try with all the sisters... plus Sister Catherine, we have eleven sisters, so I''m afraid we won''t be able to beat the master. ??"


    "I''m afraid not..."


    "We can do this and let Miss Bailey take the lead, but don''t go too far, and immediately beg for mercy when you feel that you are almost running down-then Miss Sonia will replace Miss Bailey, then me, and then the six sisters of the sword... After the lap, almost Miss Bailey has recovered a lot, so that we can fight on wheels..." Debra gave an idea.


    "Well-it seems that this method is feasible..."


    "Yes, just do it!"


    The girls seemed to have opened up a new world by Debra, babbling about their opinions, saying that they should not beg for mercy at the end, just like fighting, with only seven points of strength, so that they can easily master weapons. Some people say...you can use some small methods to make it difficult for your own men to hold on to themselves...In short, there are everything.


    It''s a pity that Catherine, who has been defeated by Zhou Ye, missed the chance to participate in this sister meeting. Otherwise, she would tell her sisters that their so-called tactics are completely useless, in front of her man''s [Sound Strike] , All conspiracies and tricks are scum.


    Not to mention this group of chicks who had to do their best to think about ways to deal with it in order not to be avenged by their men at night-just say Zhou Ye who went to find Joan of Arc.


    Along the path between the woods by the river, Zhou Ye walked all the way towards the coastline...Although he could move past instantaneously, he preferred to walk down-to-earth when there was nothing particularly important.


    After all, the scenery here is still very good. There are lush mountain forests on both sides of the river that is more than ten meters wide. Listening to the sound of the river and feeling the breeze blowing in the forest, is this not a kind of enjoyment?


    After walking along the river for about a thousand meters, the water in the river suddenly became turbulent, and undercurrents swirled in the river, hitting the huge rocks in the river, and aroused blossoming waves...


    Zhou Ye knew that his destination was not far away...


    Because, in front, is the mouth of the river...


    The entrance of this river is a bit different-the entire river has a drop of more than two hundred meters from the sea level. At the entrance of the sea, there is a huge waterfall-and the place where Joan of Arc practices sword is just below the waterfall.


    Zhou Ye walked slowly to the edge of the cliff and looked down...I saw a blond girl wearing a white bikini, holding a huge sword two heads higher than her, standing on a piece under the waterfall. On the boulder, waving vigorously.


    She didn''t use any moves or the like, but just simple slashing movements...


    Split up, split down, split left, split right...


    The heavy sword doesn''t seem to be strong in this one, and even some weak girls don''t have the slightest weight in their hands. The action is as fast as lightning and thunderous...


    "Little cute... it''s time to take a break..." Zhou Ye''s voice clearly passed into Jeanne''s ears amidst the roar of the rumbling waterfall...


    Hearing this familiar voice, Joan''s eyes lit up-with a strong kick under her feet, the whole person jumped under the huge water pressure of the waterfall against common sense, and the huge sword in her hand was smashed upwards, as if to make the whole The waterfall cuts backwards.


    Her thoughts are good, but-gravity taught her a lesson-sample, you think you are a purple dragon.


    "Ah--, I''m so angry!" Joan of Arc, who jumped to her owner''s side, thrust the giant sword in her hand into the stone, and asked angrily: "Master-when will I be like Zilong? The waterfall is hitting backwards... I have used the supernatural power that you gave me, and I can''t do this-how powerful is that purple dragon."


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"Ahem, it''s almost...almost...when you have an epiphany, it''s almost there!!"


    "Episode? What is that?" Joan asked strangely.


    "Uh-it''s something mysterious and mysterious, a technique that can only be understood but not spoken!" Zhou Ye knows what epiphany, his power system is completely beyond the reach of that epiphany. ...


    It¡¯s better for him to pull the planet to travel around than to make him enlighten¡ªbut little Lori can¡¯t help but answer, who made him the digger?There is no way-then only edit!


    Reference 1256


    One thousand two hundred and fifty-six chapters


    "Okay... my lovely little Joan!" Zhou Ye had to change the subject urgently for the sake of his own face."I''m not here to discuss the topic of [Insight] with you!"


    "Huh?!" Although Joan still had a lot of questions in her heart that she didn''t solve, she cleverly clicked on her little head and asked: "Then you are looking for me, is there anything you want me to do? "


    "No, there is nothing you need to do. I''m just here to tell you, from today on--" Zhou Ye said, straightening his expression, trying to make a serious appearance as much as possible... The beach suit he is wearing now is really a bit too difficult for him to make a solemn and steady look.


    I really regret it. I knew I should change my clothes and come out again...

 Chapter 891

    Zhou Ye complained about himself in his heart, and said, "From today onwards, Jeanne--you can accept a higher level of practice..."


    "A higher level of practice?"


    When Joan heard this, her eyes brightened... She had been looking forward to this day.


    Hearing what his master said--Jan of Arc couldn''t help but ask in surprise: "Really? Master--Can I really upgrade my practice?"


    "Yes..." Zhou Ye nodded in embarrassment.


    The so-called practice-


    Keke-to put it bluntly, just play some shame and shame games with Zhou Ye...


    You know, Joan has always been a devout believer. Before, she believed in Christ, but now¡ªshe believes in Zhou Ye.


    Aiming at the pious Joan of Arc, Zhou Ye formulated the so-called practice of faith according to local conditions. In his words to Joan, it is-Christ has Mass and recites the Bible sooner or later, and we have our own practice sooner or later...


    Early practice is every morning¡ªGood morning kiss belonging to Lori...


    Evening class¡ªcough cough, that¡¯s a shameful game except for the last step.


    This kind of homework made Joan of Arc addicted... In her words-for the first time, she truly felt the true meaning of the phrase [Faith makes people happy], when she was doing homework with her master , Really happy.


    "I''ve been looking forward to this day... for a long time..." Jeanne said, leaping into Zhou Ye''s arms with a happy face, stepping on her feet, and trying to stop Zhou Ye with force.For her, this is not a manifestation of the intimate relationship between men and women, but a kind of religious ritual homework-although it is very happy to do so-but it is really a ritual...


    Is it too mean for me to do this??


    This thought, after feeling the softness and softness from his arms, was instantly thrown behind by Zhou Ye...


    Didn¡¯t Lori raise her own food?Stupid will marry someone else after being raised...the one who will do this--hehe.


    Putting aside all distracting thoughts, Zhou Ye hugged Xiao Lori on this huge rock of ten square meters by the river...


    In this age without satellites, Zhou Ye doesn''t mind playing field PLAY...


    In this way, under the blue sky of 10,000 miles of clear sky, the two people performed a mass ceremony that belonged to them alone with the huge rocks as the couch and the blue sky as the blanket...


    When other girls cried for the first time because of pain... Only Joan cried because of excitement¡ªbecause she really became one with the only god in her heart, and she did it. There is me in you and you are in me.


    Even the thunderous sound of the waterfall next to it could not suppress the voice of Joan of Arc shouting [Hallelujah]...


    On this day, Zhou Ye finally completely wiped out Joan, who had just turned seventeen years old, and she became Zhou Ye¡¯s saint, who belonged exclusively to Zhou Ye...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Night falls--


    In the villas of Devil¡¯s Valley, the lights are bright...There are a few long dining tables on the flat lawn outside the villas, and a variety of drinks and food are placed on the top. On the top of the dining table, there are more than a dozen small lanterns. The colorful ribbons and the light from the colorful lights conceal a lot of the dazzling galaxy in the sky.


    The women dressed in gorgeous long skirts of various styles gathered in groups at the dining table...


    They were either discussing the style of the clothes or the purpose of the banquet tonight.


    This situation and this scene-if you let someone who doesn''t know why you see it, you think you are in a party scene in Beverly Hills... But in fact, this is indeed medieval Europe...


    In fact, all the women knew why their men would hold a party tonight. To put it bluntly, it was just to welcome newcomers to join...


    This is already normal in the Zhou family...


    When Beatoris joined, there was a party, when Catherine joined, there was also a banquet...


    Today-finally it''s the turn of Catherine''s sister Joan.


    In the eyes of the women, their men are unimaginably patient this time-you know, even the most favored Sonia was eaten by her own man when she was fourteen. ... Zhou Ye''s ability to wait patiently for Joan to eat her at the age of seventeen is already breaking the cognition of the women.


    "To be honest, Catherine, I am a little jealous of your sister Joan..." Beatorice stood beside Catherine with the red wine in her hand and said, "You know, that bad guy doesn''t know me. In one month, he tricked me into the couch..."


    "That''s because your father sold you to my dear!" Sonia unceremoniously revealed: "You know, my dear bought you from your father for a lot more expensive than Catherine and the sisters, you What else is unsatisfactory? That is the life of more than 20,000 people..."


    "Haha... Mister Sonia was right!" Even though she had become Zhou Ye''s woman, Catherine still regarded herself as her housekeeper...


    Although Sonia said so, Catherine no longer cared about her sister being sold by her father. She was very satisfied with her current life and loved her master even more...


    She was even a little grateful to her father. If he hadn''t sold his sister after seeing the wealth, then maybe waiting for her is like an ordinary peasant woman, marrying a man she doesn''t like, and then facing the loess A lifetime of hard work-where can there be such a wonderful life as it is now?


    At this moment, the door of the villa opened, and Zhou Ye, dressed in a black military uniform, walked out...Behind him was a beautiful girl who made all the girls shine.


    I saw this blonde girl who followed Zhou Ye. She was wearing a white skirt armor. The long leg armors on her lower body were like silk stockings, hooped around her toned legs... with long golden hair. Behind her, on her forehead, she also wore a trident hair accessory that looked like armor but more like a headdress.


    "I feel that Joan of Arc today is so beautiful..."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that Joan was unexpectedly suitable for wearing this skirt armor..."


    Hearing the voices of the girls, Zhou Ye was a little bit proud--he didn''t expect that after he copied the equipment of Joan of Arc in the second dimension and put it on the body of the real Joan, the effect was so good... It was an unexpected joy what.


    "Ahem... okay, everyone be quiet!" Following Zhou Ye''s words, the women stopped their discussions.


    Zhou Ye glanced with satisfaction, and then brought the shameful Zhendela to his side."Today''s banquet was specially organized for Joan of Arc... Welcome her to join our big family completely-now, I announce that the banquet begins..."


    Level 1257


    One thousand two hundred and fifty-seven chapters


    Time flies like an arrow - time flies like an arrow -


    During the period of Zhou Ye''s seclusion, the European continent was really turbulent-it was extremely lively.


    The Anglo-French Hundred Years'' War finally ended, and the results were shocking-France, which was originally at a disadvantage, rose to resist and made an unimaginable comeback after losing a large area of ??territories... It directly took England from the European continent. He drove out and directly drove the British back to the British Isles.


    However, because of years of warfare, France was no longer able to cross the sea and expedition to the three English islands. This war was completely brought to an end.


    At this time, the Habsburgs are trying to conquer the whole of Europe in a way that is unique to their family, using marriages...


    And the Habsburg family is also jokingly called the family that conquered Europe with XXX...


    Of course, none of this has anything to do with Zhou Ye¡ªhe just lives his own little life...every day fishing, and taking his own woman to various places to appreciate the beauty that may disappear in the future...


    From time to time, kill some unpleasant guys...


    Until-half a century later.


    Castile-the ancient city of Toledo.


    It used to be the capital of the Kingdom of Castile, and now it is the capital of the Kingdom of Spain with two kings side by side.


    Since the princess of the Kingdom of Castile, Isabel married the Prince Fernando of the Kingdom of Aragon, their marriage eventually led to the unity of the Kingdom of Castile-Le¨®n and the Kingdom of Aragon, and achieved the unity of the Kingdom of Spain.

 Chapter 892

    Today, in the royal palace of the ancient city of Toledo, all the nobles gathered in the hall, waiting for their queen Isabel I to give birth to a new heir to this kingdom...


    Although their queen has given birth to a prince and daughter for the Kingdom of Castile, in the eyes of these nobles, girls are not as good as boys. If they can, they hope that their future monarch is a wise The king...not the queen.


    And in a bedroom not far from the hall where the nobles gathered, Isabel I was listening to the big belly, lying on the couch and yelling non-stop--even though she had already had the experience of giving birth...but that kind The pain of sharing still made her pain unbearable.


    With a loud cry...


    The sweaty Isabel finally breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, the lady in charge of childbirth took the newly born baby in front of Isabel and whispered: "Congratulations, Your Majesty, it''s a princess..."


    "..." Isabel I looked at her daughter with some difficulty, feeling a little sad... She knew that in this era, the girls in the royal family were generally used for marriage... Few girls could inherit the throne. , Although they do have inheritance rights...


    Just when Isabel I was a little silent, some ladies had already passed the news of the birth of the little princess to the outside hall¡ª¡ª


    Some nobles kept sighing, and some nobles looked sad and happy...


    As one of the twin kings of the Kingdom of Spain, Fernando is also unhappy... He really wants a son to inherit the throne from his and his wife... But for now, it still doesn''t work...


    And when Isabel I in the delivery room listened to the sighs outside, she felt a little sad...


    The sighs of the nobles were not the reason for her sadness. What she was truly saddened most was because, as her husband, Fernando didn''t even come in to see herself...


    "What a beautiful girl..."


    At this moment, Isabel I suddenly discovered that the newly born daughter beside him was missing, and then¡ªa soft voice rang in her ears...


    When Isabel I realized that the owner of the voice was a male, the whole person felt like the hairs exploded. What was going on?Is it a rebellion?Is it an assassin?Is it witchcraft??


    You know, when the royal family is giving birth, no males are allowed in the room, even the husband of a pregnant woman must avoid suspicion... Therefore, it is absolutely impossible for a male voice to appear in the delivery room...


    Isabel I, who was already very tired, reluctantly tilted his head and looked towards the place where the sound came from...


    I saw that a handsome young man in a gorgeous white robe was standing by her couch, holding her daughter in his hands¡ª"Who are you?"


    "Me?" The handsome young man glanced at the sweaty Isabel with a smile on his face, and said: "Well-my name is Zhou Ye... You should have heard this name!"


    "Saint Ye!"


    The moment Isabel I heard this name, the whole person was dull...


    As a devout Catholic, how could Isabel I not know this name, you know-this name is inseparable from the recent miracles... She once wanted to go to Jerusalem for a pilgrimage, but the journey was too far away after all So I had to give it up-but near the holy ruins in the Duchy of Brittany, she really had been to...


    At that time--she was stunned by the hell-like scene...


    While being frightened, Isabel I¡¯s heart of faith has become much stronger...


    She really didn¡¯t expect¡ªshe would see this living saint one day, you know¡ªthis is a saint recognized by the pope...


    "You, you..." Isabel I excitedly ignored her weak body, and wanted to go down to the ground to personally use Zhou Ye''s shoes... But her shoulder was held by Zhou Ye...


    "Don''t be so eager..." Zhou Ye said, gently teasing the baby girl in his arms."what is her name??"


    "Juanna... Under the crown..." Isabel replied respectfully.


    "It''s a good name..." Zhou Ye said, gently touching the baby girl''s eyebrows."I gave her some small gifts, hoping that in the future-she will become the happiest princess in the world..."


    As he said, Zhou Ye gently placed the baby girl beside Isabel again... "Goodbye, then, Your Majesty..."


    "Please don''t go... under the crown..." Isabel excitedly wanted to reach out to grab Zhou Ye''s hand, but she grabbed an empty... beside her, there was no one-as if there was no one there. ...


    "Your Majesty? What''s the matter with you?" A lady''s voice awakened Isabel...


    Isabel I asked anxiously: "Did you see Saint Ye being crowned just now? He just came here..."


    "No, your majesty...no one has ever come in..." The lady was shocked by her queen''s reaction. She dared to swear with her life-in this house, no one has ever come in...


    "It turns out... it''s like this..." Isabel I lay down on the couch here a little discouraged, and she also began to think that this was an illusion caused by being too tired...


    However, when she looked at her daughter, she again firmly believed that the living saint had been here...because her daughter was showing her a smile... You know, newborn babies basically cry. Constantly...unless you use food to stop her from staring, or she can cry and make you want to kill someone.


    However-Juana, who was just born, did not cry, but stared at her mother with her big eyes and laughed endlessly...


    "My dear... you are such a lucky little guy, you will be blessed by a saint as soon as you are born..." Isabel I looked at his daughter and couldn''t help smiling. At this moment, she was completely depressed about not having a son. The smoke disappeared.


    Reference 1258


    One thousand two hundred and fifty eight chapters


    Ten years later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Your Royal Highness... Your Royal Highness, this, this is not pasture... This is Her Majesty''s favorite violet..."


    "What''s the matter..." A little loli with long black hair laughed like a silver bell while avoiding the chase of the court lady behind her...


    Perhaps it was because Juana had been blessed by the legendary Saint Ye. Isabel I was particularly fond of this daughter-never willing to scold her, even if she later got her wish and gave birth to a boy...


    The husband of Isabel I, Fernando did not like this somewhat naughty daughter, but in the face of the powerful Isabel, he dared not say anything... and he could only let his wife spoil this daughter.


    "Mother, mother..." Juana, who trot all the way in the palace, saw her mother from a distance. She ran over her calf excitedly and hugged her mother, "I miss you... ¡­"


    "My cute baby!" Isabel I squatted down with a smile and hugged his favorite daughter, "What do you do today?"


    "I...I... I accidentally fed your violets to my horse..." Juana also knew that those violets were her mother''s favorite flowers, so she was also a little worried...


    "..." When Isabel I heard his daughter''s words, he really had a dumbfounding feeling. He took his violets to feed the horses, but this little guy thought...


    But seeing his daughter daring to admit her mistakes, Isabel I decided to forgive her... "Next time-don''t do this anymore, you know?"


    "I see, mother!" Little Juana nodded her little head very cleverly...


    It''s a pity that her mother will not be deceived by her appearance-she knows her daughter too well and is brave enough to admit her mistakes-she will not change.


    This is the character of her daughter.


    Fortunately, however, Juana has not been spoiled by herself as a lawless little overlord, at least she gets along very well with her sisters and brothers...


    This is where Isabel I is most satisfied.


    And little Juana is also very smart. To a certain extent-Isabel I feels that this daughter is a child who has been blessed by a saint. Among all her children, she is the smartest-simple In other words, Juana''s IQ can easily crush her sisters and brothers.


    If it weren''t for her husband''s strong opposition, Isabel I really wanted Juana to inherit her throne.


    You know-although Spain is considered to be unified at present,-in fact, in this country is still in a situation of two kings side by side, that is to say-in this country there are two parliaments, two sets of leadership... Do not belong to each other.


    The Kingdom of Castile has the Parliament of the Kingdom of Castile, and the Kingdom of Aragon has the Parliament of the Kingdom of Aragon... She and her husband, Ferdinand II, each handle their own country''s government affairs...


    When will Spain be truly unified?Perhaps his own son, Juan can do this, and he will only be able to inherit the throne of the two families...


    Just when Isabel I was in deep thought, little Juana by her side tugged at her sleeve."Mother... Mother..."

 Chapter 893

    "What''s wrong? My little baby!!" Isabel I was not angry at her daughter because her thoughts were interrupted at all. She always believed that this daughter was an angel bestowed on her by the heavens, and was a pious recognition of her. Otherwise, why would a saint bless this little baby on the day she gave birth to Juana?


    "Mother...I..." Little Juana looked at the large group of female officials standing behind her mother with some hesitation. They are all servants of her mother, but-their loyalty is very questionable...


    Seeing her daughter''s eyes, Isabel I instantly refreshed... She knew that there was only one situation where her daughter would be so cautious, and that was what she explained to her daughter to do so...


    "You all get back!" Isabel I waved and ordered.


    "Yes Your Majesty!" XN


    After the female officials standing behind Isabel I responded in unison, they retreated to the distance... They have long been used to the whispering drama that their queen and her daughter perform from time to time...


    Although they disagreed with this,-the queen''s order is the order, and they dare not violate the queen''s order-although they don''t think that a ten-year-old little loli has anything to do with their mother Confidentiality can be said.


    It wasn''t until all the female officials, including the nearby guards, had withdrawn more than 100 meters, that little Juana pulled her mother''s sleeves and lay on her mother''s ear and said, "Mother... I had that dream again last night. It''s..."


    "That dream--!" When she heard her daughter''s words, Isabel I''s pupils shrank. She knew the meaning of her daughter''s words...


    The first time Little Juana told her about her dreams, it was when she was seven years old¡ª


    She told Isabel I that she dreamed that she was in a valley like heaven. In that valley, Hundred Flowers had forgotten the seasons and bloomed with their own beauty. The river was crystal clear, and there was an architectural style of the palace beside the river. Very different houses...


    The owner of the house is a very handsome and very handsome black-haired brother...


    He took her to play in the house. There were a lot of fun and novel toys-a square box (television) that could see other worlds, and a dark wooden box (stereo) that could sing beautifully... There are many, many beautiful big sisters...


    They played with her and told her various stories...let her linger...


    When she asked her elder brother curiously what her name was, that elder brother told her that his name was Zhou Ye¡ªand that he had met her when she was very young... and that he would have a chance in the future. Ask her to be a guest...


    After little Juana woke up, she told her brothers and sisters the story, but in exchange they laughed. They didn''t believe in any box that could see other worlds, let alone that they could send out wonderful things. The wooden box of sound...


    Only Isabel I believes in this...


    Because, she really met Zhou Ye-and afterwards, she also found a court painter, and according to her description, she painted Zhou Ye''s face... Although the figure drawn is uglier than Zhou Ye himself too much¡­¡­


    But somehow it looks like Zhou Ye''s outline...


    When Isabel I showed Zhou Ye''s portrait to his daughter and asked her if she was the big brother, Little Juana disgusted and said, "It''s a bit like...but it''s so much uglier than the big brother!"


    Therefore, Isabel firmly believes that her daughter was led to the pure land by the saint in her dream... She told her daughter not to tell other people about her dreams. In addition-when she dreamed of the big brother again, she must Tell her secretly...


    That¡¯s why Isabel I didn¡¯t want her daughter to be used by careerists. As a member of the royal family, her words and deeds would be observed by the nobles under a magnifying glass. She just wanted her daughter to stay away from those conspiracies. ...


    Ahem-far away...


    When Isabel I heard her daughter actually said that she dreamed of Zhou Ye again, she hurriedly asked: "My dear, what did your big brother say to you in the dream this time?"


    "He said he welcomes me to the Devil Valley in Santander..."


    Reference 1259


    One thousand two hundred and fifty-nine chapters


    Of course, Isabel I knew about the Devil Valley in Santander, and even knew that it was once like the mouth of a giant beast, devouring the lives of more than two thousand soldiers...


    However, Isabel I really did not expect that in his daughter''s dream, the saint who once blessed his daughter would actually want his daughter to go to that strange place-is this the apocalypse?Or the whisper of the devil??


    Suddenly, Isabel I, who has always been wise and martial artist, felt uncertain about it.


    "Mother, what''s the matter with you?" Little Juana looked at her mother''s uncertain expression, and said with some anxiety: "If you don''t want to, I won''t go..."


    Isabel I looked down at the somewhat aggrieved expression of his daughter, and instantly made up his mind in his heart."Go-we must go!"


    "Really?" Little Juana asked in surprise: "Is it true? Mother... can I really go and play with my big brother?"


    "Of course...but it''s not you, but us!" Isabel I made up his mind while answering his daughter''s words-this time, whether it is for her daughter or for the sake of eliminating demons, be sure to check it out. The Valley of the Devil, which has been famous since she was a child, look at what is hidden inside!


    "Great..." Little Juana jumped and jumped happily when she heard her mother''s words... For a while, the whole corridor was filled with her silver bell-like laughter.


    Of course, Queen Isabel I, one of the twin kings, travels not so simple-just walk away.


    She also needs some reason...otherwise she can''t convince the nobles of the council.


    In the end, she had to use the excuse of patrolling the territory of the Kingdom of Castile and condolences to the soldiers of the Rongbian-to propose a parade plan to the Council of Castile.


    After some disputes, the nobles of the parliament finally agreed to their own queen¡¯s parade plan-this is no way, after all, this time Isabel I is too tough... Therefore, they can only compromise, after all, politics It''s the art of compromise.


    Of course, the queen can¡¯t just leave like an ordinary peasant on a trip. Just the various utensils of the royal family have pulled twelve carriages. There are close to 500 servants and 2,000 elites. The formation of the Queen''s Guards-the entire team has nearly three thousand people.


    Ten days later-


    With the loud horn sound from the palace located in the center of the ancient city of Toledo-the long parade of queens, slowly set off...


    "Mother, when will we reach Big Brother''s valley?" Little Juana, who was sitting in the carriage, couldn''t wait to ask her mother. For a child, she could not wait to reach her destination as soon as she set off. ¡ª¡ª


    "Soon... baby!" Isabel I smiled while answering his daughter''s questions.


    In fact, going to the Devil Valley was also a decision made by Isabel I after careful consideration...


    In fact, the first time she heard her daughter say the place name, she hesitated-after all, the notoriety of the Devil Valley has spread far, but-after considering the record of the living saint, she felt that ¡ª¡ªIt seems that this is also a normal thing.


    You know, at the time of the Battle of Brittany, the adult buried nearly 30,000 French troops in an instant-so his temper a little bit seems to be the past...


    If--Isabel I said that if, if the adult is not in the Devil Valley, then she doesn''t mind mobilizing the army on the spot and completely leveling the valley. In this case, it can be regarded as an eradication of heresy for the sake of our Lord Jehovah.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ...


    Not to mention the Queen''s parade team heading all the way north, just say Zhou Ye in the Devil Valley at this moment.


    At this time, it is the hottest time of the year... mid-August.


    In this season suitable for launching, all the girls are wearing all kinds of swimsuits, playing to their heart''s content by the river not far from the villa...


    As for Zhou Ye, lying on a beach chair in the shade of a river, squinting his eyes lazily...


    Behind him stood Catherine wearing a black tuxedo with a serious face.


    "Catherine...Occasionally you have to take off your housekeeper''s clothes and enjoy your leisure time!" Zhou Ye gently picked up the red wine Catherine had just poured, and after a sip, he persuaded.


    "Master--my duty is to serve you..." After Catherine finished her words like gold, she stopped speaking.


    "..." Facing such a Catherine, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... I have to say that after Catherine was eaten by him, she was still like a cold-faced pretty woman, and she didn''t show Zhou Ye a good face...


    However, Zhou Ye knew that all this was just a disguise for this girl¡ªjust like a lobster. After peeling off the hard outer shell of her, you can taste the delicious and juicy delicacy inside...especially the kind of mouth saying If you don''t want to, but the body is very honest, which makes Zhou Ye love the most...

 Chapter 894

    Especially when the two of their sisters were thrown on the couch at the same time, Catherine''s reaction was classic-her panicked look like a deer is simply a superb view in the beautiful scenery...


    "Ahem..." Zhou Ye hurriedly condensed his thoughts, accidentally and a little distracted... now is not when he is thinking about those things, facing Catherine who refuses to enter the water.Zhou Ye had her own way to let her go... Just like a bit of tofu in brine, Catherine also has her own nemesis."Little Jean..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s shouting, Catherine''s face showed a rare flustered expression... "Master--!"


    Before she finished speaking, she heard a bang, and a white figure fell from the sky, directly in front of Zhou Ye, "Master--you call me!"


    No one else, but Joan in a white bikini... At this moment, her little face was flushing, and it was obvious that she was very happy just playing with her sisters.


    "Jan of Arc..." Zhou Ye deliberately strained his face, and said, "How did I teach you-to respect your sisters, why can''t you do it?"


    "Huh?" Xiao Joan looked at her master with a grieved expression, completely unaware of where her master''s words started?She has always treated her sisters respectfully, and her sisters also like her. Why would the owner who has always been fond of herself suddenly say this??


    But then-Jeanne understood why her master said so...


    I saw her master Zhou Ye turned her back to her sister Catherine, and gestured behind her with her hands...Jan of Arc understood in a second, her master was going to tease her sister again... She gave it to herself in her heart. The host smiled.


    Chapter 1260


    One thousand two hundred and sixty chapters


    "Look at you, patronize yourself playing, haven''t you seen your sister still suffering here?? It''s such a hot day, you don''t want to think that your sister is wearing such a suit, isn''t it hot?" Zhou Ye said as he said. To Joan of Arc, he made a tearing gesture...


    "I see, Master, I did not do it right!" Joan lowered her head obediently, and then rushed over without waiting for her sister to react, clutching her sister''s sleeve... tear."Sister... come to play in the water... Oh, I''m sorry sister, I accidentally used too much force... You ripped your clothes, you won''t blame me!"


    "No...nothing..." Catherine had nothing to do with her sister. When she was a child, she could still suppress her with her own physical strength. When Joan of Arc grew up, and the force was no less than her, even far better than when she was with her. , She was completely helpless with Joan.


    "Stab..."


    "Oh, sister, I accidentally used too much force..."


    "Jan of Arc, you did it deliberately..." No matter how good Catherine''s temper is, her clothes have been torn like strips by Joan. Angrily, she chased her sister''s figure and rushed over. "Don''t run, Jeanne, I''m going to tear your clothes!"


    "Haha...that can''t work, this is my favorite swimsuit..." Joan of Arc laughed like a silver bell and ran to the river...


    And Catherine didn''t care much anymore. She chased her sister''s figure and ran towards the river... "Don''t run, I must tear your clothes today!"


    "Oh-don''t tear my clothes, Catherine... I didn''t offend you again!"


    "Sorry, sorry, I didn''t mean it..."


    "I''m sorry, if it''s useful, why do you want the police... I want revenge, Catherine, be careful..."


    "Ah-I''ve said I''m sorry... Don''t tear my clothes..."


    I don¡¯t know who started the war. The women began to tear up their clothes... The ball and the fragments flew horizontally, the flesh color and the water color were together. For a time, the clothes fragments flew everywhere on the entire river beach... ¡­


    Each of these big girls has been strengthened by Zhou Ye in various ways. Their skill is enough to be 10,000 to 10,000. This is really noisy. It is all kinds of pleasing to the eye, all kinds of balls. ...


    Others don''t know, what Zhou Ye is watching is happily listening...in this deserted valley, playing games will help your health.


    "Will they just let them go? Honey!" A voice appeared in Zhou Ye''s ear, and then a graceful body in a black bikini forcibly squeezed into Zhou Ye''s arms.


    "This is very good..." Zhou Ye said leisurely: "On weekdays, there is my suppression, so they try their best to show me the appearance of sisters, friends and sisters, but in fact, as long as they are human, there will be The emotion of jealousy, which has been suppressed for too long, is not good for the soul... It is also good to take this opportunity to let them vent a little!"


    "You are not afraid that they are making too much trouble, can''t you stop it?" Sonia gently grabbed her man''s hand, took a sip of the red wine in his hand, and asked: "You know, women become emotional, but It''s terrible..."


    "What''s so scary then?" Zhou Ye said disdainfully, raising his throat and shouting, "I don''t care how you make trouble, don''t hurt my sister..."


    Sure enough, with Zhou Ye''s voice, the women seemed to be a little afraid of making noise... This made Zhou Ye a little uncomfortable. Anyway, if it does not reach a certain level, negative emotions cannot be vented.


    Thinking of this, he shouted again."Now I make the rules, the one with the least clothes will be punished by the family law tonight... Everyone has grievances, revenges..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the eyes of all the women were bright-they could not hurt each other''s body, but they could tear off each other''s clothes. This game was a bit interesting-and the one with the least clothes would be punished by the family law of his own man... ¡­Which is more interesting.


    "Haha...Master, do you want to see us XXXX?"


    "Stab!"


    "Hey, Debra, you are so cunning, you are talking and attacking... Sister, come on, target Debra!"


    "No problem, sister! I''m sorry, sister Debra...my sister is also ordered to act..."


    "Oh, it''s terrible, two bully me and one? Sisters, let them know that the glory of the blood race cannot be desecrated!"


    "Stab..."


    "Ah-Mary... You, you actually betrayed the blood!"


    "Sorry, Debra... We''ve long seen you not pleasing to your eyes... Humph, in the castle you relied on the master''s backing, so you won''t kill us, now, we have revenge!"


    "Prick, thorn¡ª! Ah!"


    The scene that made Zhou Ye stunned appeared, only to see that Debra, who he thought was the most popular among the girls, was actually the first to get out...This girl has no longer anything in a moment...


    "Lord, master... I''m sorry... Debra has given you shame..." Debra walked up to Zhou Ye and apologized.


    "Puff--haha...well, Debra...it''s not to blame you...they are jealous that you are so beloved!" Sonya laughed wildly while comforting Debra, after all-- Debra was definitely not feeling well at this time. She said that she belonged to the blood sisters, but she was sold in a blink of an eye... It was really depressing.


    "Yes, don''t be depressed... They are jealous of you!" Zhou Ye smiled and comforted his little maid. His words made Debra''s depressed little face burst into a smile again, for her-- -Sisters or anything are not important, as long as their master loves them, the others are not important.


    "The master is so nice..." Debra smiled happily, and walked behind Zhou Ye, cautiously holding his master''s head, then flattened his seat back, and then sat down unceremoniously. Going up, she put her master''s head on her lap. She knew her master liked it best.


    "Seeing what happened to Debra, I probably understand the thoughts of the woman you said dear!" Sonia didn''t mind Debra''s actions at all. For her, she had seen it even more outrageous... ¡­What''s this?


    "These are nothing...The one coming is the one that gives me the most headache!" Zhou Ye said depressedly.


    Sonia knew who her man was talking about was the coming soon, not someone else, it was the princess of Spain, the daughter of Isabel I, Juana...


    You know, Juana has the title of Mad Woman Juana in history...


    While her madness makes people feel terrifying, she is also unbearable...


    Don¡¯t talk about anything else, just say¡ªafter her husband¡¯s death, she took her husband¡¯s body and wandered around Spain. She even lived with her husband¡¯s body at night and refused anyone to approach him... ¡­


    Her madness is madness for love, and her madness is madness that is used by others... so she is called again-crazy love, Juana.


    Reference 1261


    Chapter One Two Hundred and Sixty One


    "Why..." Sonia asked curiously: "Why do you know Juana''s character, dear, and..."


    "You want to provoke her, right?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and asked back.


    "Yeah!" Sonya nodded.


    "There are many things in it... you don''t know!" Zhou Ye sighed...

 Chapter 895

    He really couldn¡¯t tell Sonia that when he was a teenager in her twenties and accomplished nothing, he first saw the crazy girl Juana directed by the Spanish director Vicente Aranda. That kind of amazing--


    He is not amazed for the beauty of female pig''s feet, but for Juana''s crazy love in the movie...


    Even though her husband betrayed her repeatedly, she finally chose to forgive her husband. Even after her husband died, she took her husband''s body and wandered all over Spain for the vow they had made... ¡­


    Zhou Ye is not a person with well-developed lacrimal glands, or¡ªin modern society, everyone has been exhausted by the tormented spirit, and many people have forgotten how to cry, because crying can¡¯t solve the problem, it can only make you Looks weaker...


    But-when he saw that movie, he really shed tears...


    He shed tears for Juana''s crazy infatuation, and also for her bumpy fate...


    From then on, his greatest wish was to find a woman who was infatuated like Juana... But, obviously-such a woman is extinct in reality... Until he got the blessing of fate, he became One-see the scum from the previous one.


    Of course¡ªZhou Ye can proudly claim that although he is a scumbag, he is definitely a responsible scumbag. He loves the new and never tires of the old¡ªeveryone will marry home...cough cough, he is just that. Advantages.


    In fact, when he came to the Middle Ages, Zhou Ye also hesitated, whether he wanted to take Juana?You know, he is more carefree than the husband in Juana''s movie now, and there are more women...


    However, in hesitation, he went on the day Juana was born...


    This is a kind of sentiment and a manifestation of a man''s selfish psychology-even if he suffers, following me is 10,000 times stronger than the scum of the Habsburg family.Zhou Ye thought so, and did so... Therefore, he did not hesitate to extend an invitation to Little Juana.


    "Sorry... honey, it seems I shouldn''t mention this!" Sonia said a little apologetically, looking at the tangled expression on her man''s face.


    "No... it''s nothing, there must be a way to the mountain, don''t worry about the future, live in the present..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head. Men shouldn''t worry their women, at least don''t worry about themselves...


    Zhou Ye looked at the river beach while talking...


    Good guy¡ªon the river beach, the girls are still fighting vigorously¡ªSisters of Joan of Arc, teaming up with Beatrice¡ªare fighting against the six kinsmen, the situation is not optimistic¡ªeven though Catherine has more clothes, It has a certain advantage over the six people wearing bikinis, but-the six people are so powerful that they have begun to suppress the three.


    Two hours later-


    The whole game ended completely when Catherine''s last sock was torn. In this game without a winner, everyone paid a painful price...


    No¡ªperhaps there is still a winner, that is Zhou Ye¡ªin the end he ruled that all the girls who participated in the war were the losers. Why did they not have a trace of them?


    That night----


    The shouts from the entire villa area resounded throughout the valley...


    Anyway, Zhou Ye is H... The women''s football team hasn''t played for two days, so that Zhou Ye had to temporarily act as a firearm and wait on his own women.I have to say that between a drink and a peck, there is a destiny-to get some, you have to pay some, is this or-is it a god?


    Half a month later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªSan Sebastian, the coastal city of Spain¡ª¡ª


    Outside the city gate, the local nobles respectfully watched their queen''s parade, and gradually disappeared.


    In the middle of the team, on the biggest and most luxurious carriage...Little Juana has become weak...


    For her, this half a month¡¯s time is almost like years, counting the hourglass from the beginning, looking forward to seeing the handsome brother, and counting the days, thinking about when will she see the one in her dream The handsome elder brother... and then... weakly, looking at his mother with eyes full of resentment.


    Perhaps only this little guy knows what kind of mental journey she has experienced.


    "My dear, coming soon, we will be able to see your big brother soon!" Isabel I looked at the grudge on his daughter''s face, with a feeling of forbearance.


    She can understand her daughter''s eagerness. In fact, she is not like this.


    For a devout Christian, is there anything more exciting than the face saint?No¡­¡­


    But-as a queen, Isabel I also had to follow her scheduled schedule. Since she was playing the sign of a parade, she had to go around some places...


    "Mother... That''s what you told me ten days ago!" Little Juana said weakly.


    "Sorry baby, I have to do my duty as a queen. This is a necessary means to maintain the glory of the family!" Isabel I did not sit idle on this road, and she received a lot of nobles from all over the world...


    I have to say that this cruise has brought her very big benefits...


    Those aristocrats who were originally in the middle were extremely excited after seeing their queen in person. Not to mention, immediately kneel down and be loyal, at least in their hearts, leaning toward the royal family a lot.


    At the same time, along the way, Isabel I also discovered many drawbacks that she hadn''t noticed in the past. She has ordered her transcript officer to write down all of them. After she returned to the palace, she called her noble council to discuss how to improve those Drawbacks.


    But obviously, her important things are far less important for her daughter, Juana, than meeting her big brother... Hearing what her mother said, little Juana said depressedly: "You have been in five days. I have said so before..."


    "Haha..." Faced with her daughter''s complaint, Isabel I just smiled, "This time it''s true, it''s really up to five days before you can meet your big brother..."


    "Really?" Little Juana sat upright when she heard her mother''s words."Mother, did you really lie to me this time?"


    "Of course, I promise it is absolutely true this time!!" Isabel I replied with a smile.


    "Great...I can finally see my big brother...Mother, do you think my etiquette class is too good, then should I take another etiquette class now? Oh, my new dress is not If I know if I''m doing it well, I will ask Stephanie later..."


    Isabel I smiled and looked at her daughter, like a panicked little sparrow, talking non-stop... She knew that perhaps the saint occupies a very special place in her daughter''s heart.


    I just don¡¯t know¡ªwhether this trip to Devil Valley went smoothly...I just hope that the holy water I prepared, holy silver is not available...


    While thinking about what was going on, Isabel I cast his gaze out of the car window. God-bless me with all this time.


    Reference 1262


    One thousand two hundred and sixty two chapters


    Devil Valley--


    A long time ago, its name was not the Valley of the Devils. It had a very long Spanish name-Con la gracia de Dios, which translates to the land of God''s gift...


    This valley originally belonged to the nobles of Santander, the property of the Francisco family...


    However¡ªfrom the day Zhou Ye came here decades ago¡ªthis valley has been renamed...now its surname is Zhou...


    "Your Majesty, the mountain pass in front is the entrance to the Devil''s Land..." A middle-aged man in a hemp hunting suit respectfully said to Isabel I sitting on horseback: "The road on both sides of the front The two huge cedar trees are the dividing line... I really dare not go forward!"


    "Oh? Why?" Isabel I hugged his daughter on horseback and looked in the direction pointed by the Orion who was acting as a guide. On both sides of the tree-lined path that only allowed two horses to run side by side, there were at least two trees. The giant cedar trees that require more than a dozen people to hug each other are like guards, standing on both sides of the mountain pass-"What if I must you continue to lead the way??"


    "Please, my merciful majesty... I really don''t dare to go forward anymore..." Hearing the words of Isabel I, the middle-aged Orion slammed and knelt on the ground, grabbing the ground with his head-begging. "No one has ever come back alive after entering that mountain pass... I beg you, your merciful majesty... I have two more children to raise... Please..."


    Isabel I looked at the middle-aged hunter in front of her horse, because he kept kowtow, and his forehead was covered with dirt... She sighed helplessly. She was actually just a test to see if the so-called Devil¡¯s Land was in the hearts of the locals. What status does it have in...


    Now¡ªand the result is obvious¡ªthe Devil¡¯s Land is like a urging spell to these locals, making them afraid to cross the thunder pond.


    "Forget it...reward him some silver coins, let him go..." While Isabel I ordered the attendants behind him, he was about to urge the horse to move forward...


    "Your Majesty, please stop!" The guards who had been vigilant around stopped Isabel I. He looked a little nervous and said: "Your Majesty, for the safety of you and the princess, I think we''d better give up entering here!"


    "Never..." Little Juana who was sitting in front of Isabel I screamed. She would never allow it¡ªwhen she was about to see the big brother in the dream, she backed down...


    While screaming, she fell bald from her mother''s horseback.


    Although this kind of action is still a bit dangerous for a ten-year-old child, because young Juana has liked riding a horse since she was a child, she is still very sure that she will not get hurt...


    "Your Royal Highness...Where are you going...? Stop her!" the chief guard yelled anxiously.

 Chapter 896

    However, he was a bit too late...


    Because the guard of honor walking at the forefront is wearing full armor, almost no one can bend down on the horse and reach out to catch the little Juana who is walking back and forth between horses like a little mouse...


    As for, let the knight in front tighten the reins of the horse, mobilize the horse under his hip, and block the footsteps of the princess?They can do it-but they dare not...


    You know, how heavy is a war horse?And although these knights all have superb riding skills, but-the horse is not their own legs, they are not even sure that they will not hurt their princess.


    In case-an accident, the horse under their crotch hurts the princess... Then hehe.


    Don''t say the credit, even if Isabel I didn''t say anything at the time, he would definitely find a reason to distribute them afterwards.


    What''s the joke, which knight dare to take such a big risk with his own future?


    Now, they don¡¯t ask for merit, but they ask for nothing¡ªthe princess is let go, and the princess has an accident, and everyone is unlucky¡ªbut if someone hurts Princess Juana, the unlucky person is himself. ...


    Under the deliberate release of these knights, Little Juana, like an agile little animal, rushed through the guard of honor composed of dozens of knights in front of the team, and then ran towards the mountain pass without looking back...


    "No... Juana, come back..." Isabel I was also a little anxious. In the current state of unknown circumstances, his daughter actually rushed to the mountain pass so recklessly. This is really too risky...


    The beloved Isabel I hurriedly urged the horse under her crotch, and chased her daughter...


    At this time, even the queen''s chief guard was a little bit awkward, what a joke... the queen and the princess both ran out?So what are they still doing here?Do you watch a play?


    "I order¡ªall of them, move forward..."


    Following the command of the chief guard, the whole team moved forward again...


    However, because they were wearing heavy armor and it was too late to start, so-when the striker''s dozens of knights rushed halfway, Isabel I and Juana had already rushed into the mountain pass...


    "You are crazy...you are crazy..." The middle-aged hunter who had been standing by, looked at the marching team and couldn''t help muttering.


    He knows the situation here, as long as someone rushes into that mountain pass, he will never come out alive again... Whether you are a knight with great martial arts, a businessman with a wealth of wealth, or a noble servant who is like a cloud¡ª¡ª There is no exception.


    The knights who were about to rush to the mountain pass suddenly felt the earth tremble, and then¡ªthe two giant shirts tens of meters high were shaking slowly, as if they were about to come alive...


    "Stop¡ªstop all!!" The chief guard hurriedly ordered.


    With a mess of horses neighing, the knights stopped the horses under their hips...


    I saw¡ªthe two tall giant shirts on both sides of the mountain pass have undergone unexpected changes at this moment, they¡ªstand up...


    Please forgive those knights for using inappropriate words, but-in their eyes, those two giant shirts really stood up...


    I don¡¯t know when, an old face appeared on their trunks, their roots are their legs, their strongest branches are their long arms... For a while, the horses of the entire Knights are frightened. The neighing is endless.


    "Oh my god...what the hell is this!" The chief guard raised his head and looked at the two huge treants almost towering into the clouds, whispering with a look of despair.


    The two treants ignored his murmur. They moved to the mouth of the valley on their own, using their huge bodies to block the originally narrow mountain pass into an airtight... "Here, there is no master¡¯s. Imprint, no one wants to go in..."


    "Intruder-death!!!"


    That thunderous sound stunned everyone.


    Reference 1263


    One thousand two hundred and sixty-three chapters


    "Juana, wait for mother..." Isabel I was riding a war horse and chasing her daughter. Although she felt the extraordinary vibration of the earth, she couldn''t care much about her daughter''s safety. The horse chased after his daughter''s back.


    "No, you are all lying to me... You lied to me and told me to take me to find my big brother, but when you got here, you refused to come in..." Little Juana deliberately ran in a densely forested area and shouted. Tao.


    The reason for running in densely forested places is to prevent her mother from catching up with her... You know, this little guy''s IQ is definitely not low.


    "No, Mom didn''t lie to you... Mom just wanted to make sure it''s safe..." Isabel I explained to his daughter while struggling to avoid the branches and vines.


    "No, you are lying to me..." Little Juana didn''t believe it. All her patience was spent on the nearly one-month journey with her mother in Spain.


    "Observe-baby, mother promises to take you to find your big brother... Be careful..." Isabel I suddenly realized that there was a wide river in front of her daughter. She yelled anxiously, trying to make herself His daughter pays attention to her feet.


    However-her yelling had a counterproductive effect. Little Juana subconsciously glanced at her mother when she heard her mother yell the word [Caution].As a result... I slipped my feet, and instantly the whole person fell towards the river with a drop of more than ten meters.


    "what--"


    "My baby..." Isabel I screamed and rushed towards his daughter-however, it was still too late. Before she rushed over, Juana''s figure had disappeared to the ground... "No... ...No...my baby..."


    Isabel I rushed to the edge of the river bank like crazy. She jumped off the horse and rushed to the edge, trying to get down to see where her daughter fell...


    However, what she didn''t expect was--


    She didn''t see the imaginary scene of her daughter falling to the surface. Instead, a handsome boy in a gorgeous white robe was hugging her daughter.


    "Young queen, did you lose this golden daughter, this silver daughter, or this stupid daughter?" Zhou Ye held the little loli in his arms and slowly flew to the front of Isabel I, laughing and teasing Tao.


    "..." Isabel I suddenly didn''t know how to answer Zhou Ye''s words...


    "I''m not a stupid daughter... Big brother, you lied..." Little Juana, who was held in Zhou Ye''s arms, puffed up her little coquettishly and complained.


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye looked at the cute little Lolita in his arms and couldn''t help laughing. Little Lolita''s childishness is one thing, but what makes Zhou Ye feel that Coke is the face of Isabel I. His river god terrier, that awkward expression...


    "Under the diadem of Saint Ye... it is the honor of my life to see you again!" Isabel I, who was awakened by Zhou Ye''s laughter, said while kneeling respectfully, and went to kiss Zhou Ye without hesitation. Shoes.


    Zhou Ye could only roll his eyes helplessly...


    But this is also a normal thing. In the Middle Ages, kissing the pope¡¯s shoes was done only by a person with status. At least he must be an earl, but also an earl with a real estate...


    What is the equivalent of Zhou Ye''s status?At least two levels higher than the Pope... The saint in the world... Isn''t that enough?You know, the pope is just the so-called spokesperson of God in the world...


    Therefore, a queen of Isabel I must feel very honored to kiss Zhou Ye''s shoes... This is faith.


    "Okay, return your daughter to you..." Zhou Ye said as he put Juana in his arms on the ground.


    "My baby... you scared mom to death..." Isabel I picked up her daughter and choked.


    Regardless of her supreme position in the kingdom, how many great achievements she has accomplished, at this moment, she is just an ordinary mother.


    There is no mother who does not love her own child, but that is the flesh and blood of her birth in October. How could she not love her daughter?


    "Mother...I''m sorry..." After seeing her big brother, her sanity returned to Little Lori''s mind again, and she apologized to her mother with some embarrassment."I shouldn''t be like this..."


    "It''s okay, baby... you''re fine..." Isabel I was immersed in the great joy of being lost and recovered, completely ignoring the commotion that his daughter had just caused...


    Zhou Ye smiled and watched the mother-daughter show of affection between the mother and daughter there, without saying anything...


    Until-Isabel feels like she is a little neglecting the saint, "I''m sorry, please forgive a mother who almost lost her daughter..."


    "It''s nothing... I''m not in a hurry... Or, to me, time is meaningless!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "I don''t mind waiting a little longer!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s words, Isabel I realized that the face of the handsome saint in front of him has not changed the slightest from ten years ago, as if time has stagnated on him... I really envy him... the past ten years. Every morning, she would find that her forehead seemed to have a wrinkle more than yesterday, and the ruthlessness of time made her feel helpless.

 Chapter 897

    "Although I don''t mind waiting for a while... But, I think-if you don''t go out to comfort your soldiers now, they will die!" Zhou Ye smiled at Isabel I who looked at him in a daze. Said.


    "My subordinate?" Isabel I was suddenly startled, and then she remembered the tremor of the earth she felt when she just chased into Yanai."What happened to my men?"


    "They are planning to rush into this demonic land and save their queen!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "I think you''d better reassure them now, otherwise, I guess when you go back, you can only do it yourself. Riding..."


    "..." Of course Isabel I knew what Zhou Ye meant, which meant that if her servants trespass here, there would only be a dead end.


    "Please forgive them for their ignorance, I will go to appease them now..." Isabel I didn''t want to bring two thousand elites when he went out, but only himself was left. That would be too miserable.


    Zhou Ye nodded, noncommittal...


    But Isabel I did not dare to delay, mounted his horse, recognized Taniguchi''s direction, flicked his whip, and ran towards Taniguchi.


    "Big brother...where are we going now?? Is there really that kind of wooden box that can play wonderful music here? Are there really those fun toys in my dreams?" Little Juana was already a little impatient and wanted to be fast. Click to see all the toys she had seen in her dreams.


    "No, let''s go and see your mother first..." Zhou Ye said, holding up Little Juana''s little hand, and gently taking her own steps in the direction of Taniguchi. In an instant-this big and small The two figures disappeared in place.


    Reference 1264


    One thousand two hundred and sixty-four chapters


    At this time-the soldiers outside the valley, under the command of the chief guard, assemble the army, preparing for a surprise attack...


    Of course, they couldn¡¯t use their flesh and blood to challenge the two wood giants¡¯ tree bodies. You know, with the two huge wood giants, they slapped them to death like a fly. It doesn''t take much time.


    Although the chief guard has never seen such a magical creature, he is an aristocrat of military origin. The first thing he thinks of when facing the giant wood is the fire attack. There is no way-why did the weakness of the two guys seem so obvious?


    "These are far from enough. Go, get some more oil..." The chief guard reprimanded the handymen behind the army and asked them to put all the grease items they carried this time together...


    "But my lord, this is the last fuel..." The handyman said embarrassedly.


    You know, oil was not used for cooking in the Middle Ages. These olive oils are already the last stock...


    "...This..." The chief guard was really a little bit big, you know-this is an encounter. If it is a wartime, the army will bring some more oils and fats such as olive oil, but Now... Faced with the small pot of oil in front of him, the head of the bodyguard was a bit lost.


    These oils are not enough for each archer to set up a rocket... I want to burn the two giant wood giants tens of meters high in front of them to ashes. These oils are really too bad...


    Just when the head of the guard hesitated whether to send someone to Santander for help... In the army behind him, there was a commotion, followed by a slightly joyful voice."Your Majesty the Queen is back... Your Majesty the Queen is back!"


    Hearing this voice, the chief guard turned hurriedly and rushed to the front of the army--


    Sure enough, the stern wooden giant that blocked the entrance of the valley at this time had already separated a gap. In that gap, a figure on horseback ran towards the army... Who is that Queen who is not his own??


    "Your Majesty..." XN


    Under the leadership of the Chief Guard, the soldiers lowered their heads when facing their Majesty the Queen. It was not that they didn''t want to salute, but it was inconvenient to salute in armor.


    "Ogden... the army will be led by you for the time being, camp on the spot, and wait for me to return..." Isabel I did not return to the army, but ordered from a long distance away.


    "Your Majesty, you are..." The head guard was a little anxious.


    "This is an order, Ogden!" Isabel I said, turning around and running towards the valley again."Also, don''t disturb the peace of the local master, I will be back tomorrow!"


    "...Yes, Your Majesty!" Facing the Queen''s order, Chief Guard Ogden could only be ordered.


    As the back of Isabel I disappeared into the shadow of the valley, the two wooden giants that held the door stood together again-like two doors, closing the valley again...


    This time, not long after Isabel I entered the valley, she saw Zhou Ye and her daughter... She came to Zhou Ye and hurriedly turned over and got off her horse to give salute, but Zhou Ye stopped her...


    "Okay, leave your horse here. For it, there is food everywhere, and-it has no natural enemies..." Zhou Ye said, taking a look at his hand, looking expectant. Looking at her little Juana, she smiled slightly at her: "Now, let''s go and see where you will live in the future, little Juana..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Isabel I just wanted to ask Zhou Ye in confusion, what is the place Juana will live in the future?Is your daughter going to stay here??


    However, what happened next made her forget her problem.


    Isabel I only felt that Zhou Ye, who was holding her arm, just moved slightly. The scenery in front of her eyes was blurred. When the scenery became clear again, she found that she was no longer where she was just standing...


    At this time, they were standing on a flat lawn. Not far from the side, there was a group of buildings composed of several different styles of houses. To Isabel I, the style of these buildings was very strange, but in the strangeness of it. There is harmony...it makes people feel very comfortable at first glance.


    "This is where you will stay in the next few years..." Zhou Ye smiled and turned his head and said to Little Lori, "I think you should be very familiar with this place!"


    "I know..." Of course, Little Juana is familiar with this place. In her dream, she has been here more than once-even she knows that there are many toys that she loves in the biggest villa...


    Little Lolita smiled and rushed to the largest villa in the middle with joy.


    However, Isabel I was not as happy as her own daughter in her heart. She knew that the present saint meant that Juana should stay here for a few years... She was a little hard to accept.


    "Xiaxia...you mean...my daughter is going to be here..." Isabel I asked cautiously. She was really afraid of offending this saint. You know-Zhou Ye had slaughtered tens of thousands. The existence of a soldier, do you say he has mercy on the world?Someone has to believe it, right?


    "I think the life in the palace right now is too monotonous for her..." Zhou Ye casually searched for a reason. He actually wanted to bring Little Lolita to his side. He wanted to try. Can¡¯t educate her madness..."So, it¡¯s better for Juana to receive education here...Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m not qualified to be her teacher??"


    "No... Mianxia... It''s an honor for my daughter to accept your teaching..." Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s rhetorical question, Isabel I hurriedly explained: "I''m just afraid that she will not adapt to you. After all-she Still a child."


    "Don''t worry...she will adapt!" Zhou Ye said, thinking about the villa first."Would you like to come in and see where little Juana will live in the future?"


    "As you wish, the crown!" Of course Isabel has to take a look... After she followed Zhou Ye''s steps into the villa, she was immediately shocked by the decorations inside. If you say, the decorations here are luxurious. Just like the palace, then¡ªIsabel I thought his palace was barren like a room in a poor house.


    The tapestries on the walls, the carpets on the floor... and all kinds of exquisite decorations that she can''t call her name all made Isabel excited.


    Seeing her daughter playing in the company of eight or nine beautiful girls...Isabel I felt something unspeakable in her heart. At least in the palace, she rarely saw her daughter leaking such a happy smile... ¡­


    In the end-after Isabel I stayed here for one night at Zhou Ye, he hurriedly returned to his team with reluctance and left his daughter here...


    She begged Zhou Ye to let her daughter go back to visit her at least twice a year... Zhou Ye also agreed to this. After all, she was not too far away, only more than 400 kilometers away.


    Moreover, Zhou Ye also especially allowed Isabel I to visit his daughter at any time-of course, she was limited to entering the valley alone... After all, Zhou Ye didn''t like having men enter his territory. This might be homosexual repulsion... ¡­


    In fact, when he was leaving, Isabel I still curiously asked Zhou Ye why he wanted this place to bear such an infamous title of Devil¡¯s Land. Zhou Ye smiled slightly [If the world knows that I am here, what do you think this will become? kind??


    "..." Isabel I understood in an instant... You know, the holy city of Jerusalem is said to have been caught ten meters low because of the presence of pilgrims-no way, it is said that the soil of the holy city can cure all diseases... It is a gift from God if it is cured, and it is your sinful karma if it is not cured.If the world knows that Zhou Ye is here, I believe it will soon become barren, and be dragged away by pilgrims...


    At the highest point of the valley, two figures, one large and one small, watched Isabel I¡¯s team drift away until they disappeared beyond the horizon. Zhou Ye said to the black-haired little Lori beside him: "Let¡¯s go. Little cute...your mother has gone far away..."


    "Hmm...!" Little Juana nodded her head and said sensibly: "I won''t cry...I will be strong..."


    "What a lovely child..." Zhou Ye smiled, and she liked the sensible little Lori the most."How about asking Sister Debra to cook for you at noon?"


    "Then I want to eat pot wrapped meat..."


    Reference 1265


    One thousand two hundred and sixty-five chapters


    Time is long, never staying for anyone...


    Following that, Isabel I returned to the Royal Palace of Toledo, and the story of her leaving her daughter in the Devil''s Land also spread to the ruling and opposition parties.


    You know, even in her guards, there are many nobles'' ears.

 Chapter 898

    "Why... Isabel, why did you leave your daughter in that cursed place? Isn''t Juana your most beloved daughter?" Ferdinand II asked, looking at his powerful wife.


    "I left Little Juana there, of course...you don''t need to worry about these things!" Isabel I has nothing to do with her husband. In other words, under her strong personality, her brilliance is almost My husband covered it all up.


    "That''s my daughter too..." Ferdinand II roared angrily.


    "Yes, but do you usually keep her in your heart?" Isabel I said with a sarcasm: "If you hadn''t been in front of the children, and said to Xiao Juan, [Only you, I am the real Children] With these words, Juana and her sisters would not be so painful..."


    "I..." Facing his wife''s question, Ferdinand II suddenly lost his words-he is a guy who values ??children over daughters.


    "Little Juana will come back to see us twice a year..." Seeing her husband''s slightly embarrassed look, Isabel I also felt a little softened. In the end, it is between husband and wife that there is no need to be so stiff¡ªthink of this. , Isabel I¡¯s tone also eased slightly."Trust me, dear... Little Juana is doing very well now. If it weren''t for the saint who only valued Little Juana, I would even wish to send all my children over..."


    "A saint?" Ferdinand II caught the point of his wife''s words in an instant, and he couldn''t help but force him to ask: "Which saint? Who is it? You can actually give him your beloved daughter with confidence ??"


    "..." Isabel I shook her head with a little annoyance. She knew that she had made a mistake and let her husband grasp the point...


    However, after a short period of thought, Isabel I decided to tell the truth... "There is only one saint in this world... the crown is not a magnanimous person, so I think you''d better not disturb his submerged training. , Otherwise, I think-I can consider changing a husband now!"


    "..."


    Hearing his wife¡¯s unceremonious words, although Ferdinand II was a little upset, he still thought of the crown of the man who buried tens of thousands of French soldiers, and instantly¡ªhe felt that the shirt behind him was all Soaked in cold sweat.


    saint--


    Bloodthirsty--


    This world--


    All the options point to the sage with the oriental face who made the miracle of ten thousand enemy ten thousand years ago in the Franco-French War... Ferdinand II really had a cold sweat. ...


    Just kidding, the one who killed tens of thousands of French troops only took less than half an hourglass time. If he wants to kill himself, he doesn''t even have to do it himself. The one who just needs to go up high and declare himself It''s a heresy...then what awaits me is the end of the dead without a burial place.


    Don''t underestimate the beliefs of those countries on the European continent...


    As long as Zhou Ye yelled out, Ferdinand II was a heresy who was lured and seduced by the devil. In the blink of an eye, the surrounding big countries would immediately ignite their troops and have another holy war...


    Yes, perhaps in the eyes of those kings and nobles, Christ is not that important.


    But you know, those guys'' greedy appetite has never been satisfied. They have their eyes widened all the time, like a hungry hyena, waiting for prey to leak their flaws...


    And in the mainland of this period, is there anything more useful than the name of religion?No¡­¡­


    Those who are far away dare not accept it, at least the two neighbors, France and Portugal, absolutely don''t mind dividing up the entire Spanish kingdom under the banner of holy war.


    "I see...Thank you, dear..." Ferdinand II was really thanking his wife at this time. Being able to have a relationship with the saint in this world is basically equivalent to buying a piece of land. Insurance.


    Relying on his daughter¡¯s connection, Ferdinand was very sure that perhaps when he invaded others, the saint would not help him, but-when he was bullied, it was still very likely to ask the subordinate to take action. of¡­¡­


    That knows that even if the lofty status of the crown is not counted, he alone is enough to be worth more than 50,000 elite soldiers.


    Fifty thousand elite soldiers-what is that concept??


    The entire Kingdom of Spain¡ªall the elite soldiers together, less than 30,000...


    With this shelter under the crown, doesn''t it mean that the entire kingdom of Spain is simply impenetrable??Thinking of this, a smile leaked from Ferdinand II''s face...


    Can only beat others by yourself?Can others not beat yourself?Such a good thing-can it be used a little bit?


    Ferdinand II wondered how to maximize his own interests... while saying to his wife: "This time it''s really hard for you..."


    "..." Isabel I looked at the faintly greedy expression on her husband''s face, and she instantly understood what her husband was thinking...somewhat disgustingly, she left her pretensions, what was she in the end? I didn''t say... "Forget it, I''m tired... I have to go back and rest first."


    As Isabel I said, without looking back, he took the female officials behind him and walked towards his residence...


    Over time--


    Because Ferdinand II and Isabel I did not respond positively, little Juana gradually faded out of the sight of the nobles...


    However, in the end, Ferdinand II did not initiate a foreign war...


    One is because, because the two kingdoms are merged into one, there are many things that need to be adjusted in between, and the other is because of Isabel I¡¯s vigorous opposition, in the words of Isabel I¡ª


    [Want to use a tyrannical saint?Is your mind flooded?Think about those French soldiers who are still suffering in hell. Where do you think you are better than them?They just raised their weapons at the saint and were suppressed and suffered forever in hell-you Ferdinand II actually tried to deceive the saint?who do you think You Are?Lord?


    Facing the words of his wife, Ferdinand II had to dispel the idea of ??using Zhou Ye''s support to launch a foreign war...


    But fortunately, he didn''t do this, otherwise-waiting for him-I am afraid there is only a dead end, Zhou Ye is just lazy, isn''t he stupid?


    Do you really think Zhou Ye dare not kill the king?I really thought that when he was put on the crown, the bishop said the so-called coronation oath [The Lord gave you a whip and allowed you to shepherd his lamb for him.God bless the king] Is he really related to Jehovah?


    Even if Jehovah was pretending to be counseled in front of Zhou Ye, what could he count as Ferdinand II??


    Reference 1266


    Chapter One Two Hundred and Sixty Six


    "Why isn''t my sister coming back..." Maria handed her ten-year-old sister Catherine, looking out the window.


    In fact, there is only a bright moonlight outside the window...


    This is already the time for the children to sleep, but the two sisters are still not drowsy¡ªthey are waiting for their sister.


    The names of Maria and Catherine are so common that they have a high rate of duplication. In desperation, their names can only be prefixed with Maria of Aragon and Catherine of Aragon...


    The thirteen-year-old Maria and the ten-year-old Catherine are Juana¡¯s younger sisters...


    They are now waiting for their sister''s return.


    To them, their sister Juana, who is three years older than Maria, is a legend...


    When Maria started to remember things, she felt that her sister Juana always seemed to behave very differently from other brothers and sisters. She was very smart and loved by her mother, Isabel I.


    But she is very good to the sisters, unlike her brother, Juan, who relied on her father Ferdinand II''s favor to become like a little devil, lawless...


    On the contrary, in Maria¡¯s mind, her elder sister treats her younger sister very well, often taking them to play games with them, telling them many interesting stories-protecting them from her brother Juan...


    However, everything changed on the day six years ago...


    That day, their sister Juana happily told them that she was going to follow her mother to meet a handsome elder brother, the elder brother who often appeared in her dreams...


    At that time, Maria had an ominous premonition in her heart, but she still said blessings to her sister.


    As my sister leaves more and more time...


    Maria''s anxiety grew stronger...


    After the mother''s parade came back--she was not in the line, and saw the sister who would comfort her and play with her--


    At that time, Maria, who was only seven years old, could make the only protest, and she could only cry-crying loudly, crying hard, crying out of breath...Crying almost fainted...

 Chapter 899

    At that time they really scared their mother, Queen Isabel I...


    It was not until her sister, Juana, appeared in front of Maria that she stopped her tears...


    Maria still remembers the scene at the time. Behind her sister stood a handsome and incomparably big brother. The big brother''s smile was very gentle, not at all as disgusting as her own brother Juan...


    Under the comfort of her sister, Maria finally stopped her tears...


    Her sister Juana comforted her softly while telling her about her experience... then Maria knew that her sister really only learned knowledge from a great teacher... and there There are many, many fun things, and delicious snacks...


    Even, for the first time in her life, Maria ate a bitter and sweet snack called chocolate. The taste conquered her in an instant... and her sister gave her a fun toy... ¡­


    That was the first time she played such a magical toy... There were many people singing and dancing in it. Although she didn''t understand the lyrics, it was really fun...


    Later, after her sister told her, Maria realized that because of her crying, their mother, Isabel I, had to send a messenger, and rushed to Santander day and night, and rushed to the land of the devil. Taniguchi, set an arrow book into the valley...


    At that time, Maria, who was still red and swollen, apologized to her mother with embarrassment... She could see the relief on her mother''s face, which made her feel a little guilty...


    But fortunately-through this incident, Maria knows that her sister is still safe and not missing for no reason...


    Knowing her sister, Juana can go home to visit her relatives twice a year... This makes her look forward to her next encounter. There is no way-why did the snacks and toys brought by her sister are so novel?


    Later-sister Juana really came back twice a year.


    And every time she comes back, she won''t be empty-handed...


    Every time I bring back all kinds of snacks and toys...


    If you ask Maria and her sister Catherine, who are they closest to at home?So except for Juana, this sister, don''t do what he thinks.


    Even if it was their parents, Isabel I and Ferdinand II had to stay close.


    It¡¯s just that Maria is a little depressed. Since then, her sister has never brought her extremely handsome elder brother... I miss him a little bit.


    "Sister...I''m hungry..." The angry voice of the young girl Catherine Nao awakened Maria, who was lost in thought.


    "But didn''t you just have dinner?" Maria asked depressedly.


    "I''m waiting for Sister Juana to bring back delicious food... so I didn''t eat anything for dinner..." Little Lori Catherine said frankly: "The food that those chefs cook is really terrible... I want to eat pudding. , I want to eat cookies...I want to eat..."


    "..." Maria faced her sister''s words and was speechless for a while... In fact, she was hungry too...because she, like her sister, didn''t eat anything at all for dinner...


    Because-today is the day when my sister Juana comes back to visit relatives. With those delicious snacks, fools eat the junk food made by fool chefs... Keep their stomachs and prepare to have a big meal...


    "Why isn''t my elder sister coming back..." Little Lori Catherine said as she covered her belly with her hands, making her uncomfortable...but the expression on her face didn''t make the slightest uncomfortable, some only made people want The deliberate feeling of spraying rice...


    It''s like a child is deliberately imitating an adult


    "Puff......" Maria looked at her sister''s funny movements, and she couldn''t help but laugh.This is also the action you learned from your sister... "You follow Juana''s actions like this, be careful she sees the little PP who beats you..."


    "I seem to have heard someone say bad things about me..."


    With the sound of a girl''s voice like a silver bell, a black portal opened behind two loli... Then, a dark-haired girl in a gorgeous Victorian dress came out...


    "Sister..." X2


    Hearing this familiar voice, the older and the younger two loli all jumped up, they rushed into their sister''s arms, and said coquettishly: "No one said bad things about your sister... You must have heard it wrong. It''s..."


    "Yeah... There is absolutely no one who said bad things about my sister... Whoever said it, I''ll go to beat somebody''s little PP..." For the little girl Catherine, playing PP is already extremely inhumane torture...


    "Hahaha..." Juana couldn''t help but burst into a beautiful smile when she heard the words of her two younger sisters...


    Sure enough-I still can''t bear my sister...


    Chapter 1267


    One thousand two hundred and sixty-seven chapters


    "Sister... where''s our snacks? Where''s our toys?" The little Lolita, who was a little ghost, realized at a glance that her sister had returned with empty hands... She couldn''t help but asked anxiously.


    You know, little Lolita is still counting on those delicious snacks to fill her belly... how can she not have snacks.


    When she heard her sister''s words, Juana suppressed her smile, deliberately tightened her face, and asked: "It turns out-I used to say I was fake...? Just want the snacks I brought back? ?"


    "How is it possible? Sister..." Maria said while helping her sister remedy: "Sister, we really miss you..."


    While winking at his younger sister...


    "Catherine definitely missed her sister because of those snacks..." Little Catherine also hurriedly lit her little head knowingly... Just kidding, annoyed her sister, and would you want to have snacks and toys in the future??


    "Puff......" Seeing the performance of her two younger sisters, Juana finally couldn''t hold her face... She couldn''t help but chuckle and said: "Well, there is a reason not to bring things back this time. of¡­¡­"


    "...?" X2


    Lori, one big and one small, heard her sister''s words, and looked at her sister with curiosity... Is there a reason?what reason?


    "Didn''t you say that you want to see where your sister is studying?" Juana smiled slightly when she looked at her sisters who were looking forward to her and said, "I''m here to take you to see them. Look at that place..."


    "That place where there are fun things everywhere?" Maria¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard her sister¡¯s words. She had already heard her sister tell about that place, in her sister¡¯s words, where she studied, There are fun things, interesting toys, delicious snacks... it¡¯s like heaven.


    "Really? Can I really go?" Little Lolita Katherine''s eyes also showed a little star...


    "Um-!" Juana smiled and nodded.


    "Great..." XN,


    Two loli, one big and one small, couldn''t help but jump up in joy, and went to the place where her sister studied, that place like heaven... where there are a lot of snacks and toys... it''s really great.


    But after cheering for a while, Maria hesitated and asked: "Don''t you need to tell your mother?"


    "Don''t worry, I will leave a letter to my mother..." Juana smiled and then smiled: "Mother will never worry about us..."


    "Then what are we waiting for?" When Maria heard her sister''s words, the last hesitation in Maria''s heart disappeared... For them, as long as the mother is not worried, as for the father?The guy who only spoils his brother, who cares...


    "Well-let''s go..." Juana said, she stayed with her two sisters and walked towards the unclosed black portal behind her. When the three sisters entered the portal, a letter was written. It was thrown out from the shrinking portal and landed directly on the table in the room...


    As the last bit of black light passed, the whole room was quiet again, as if no one had ever been here.


    Lori, one big and one small, who were brought to the Devil Land by her sister, were warmly welcomed by the women in the villa...


    After all-because of Zhou Ye''s physique, all the girls were unable to give birth to their own men, but they were at this age, and of course they also liked the cute loli very much... Do you play with someone else¡¯s daughter??


    At first, both Maria and Catherine were almost terrified by these over-enthusiastic women... But gradually, they realized that these women seemed to have no malice at all, but simply liked them...


    So I gradually let go of my hands and feet...


    Especially the little Catherine-was teased by Joan with a lot of snacks, and asked her to call her sister sir... No way, who told this little loli to have the same name as her sister... This is Joan''s resentment what¡­¡­


    Joan of Arc''s sister, Catherine, was also very helpless, but she also liked this girl who had the same name as her very much... Even, seeing her, Catherine had the illusion that the child she gave to her master should be so cute.

 Chapter 900

    And Juana, who brought her sister to the villa, did not stay in the hall to play with her sister. Instead, after asking the housekeeper Catherine where her teacher was now, she went straight to the projection room...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    This is a small screening room. At this moment¡ªin the screening room, a movie is being screened...


    Although, with Umbrella¡¯s technological power, three-dimensional projections can already be achieved, but Zhou Ye still likes the feeling of sitting in front of a movie screen. Perhaps this is a kind of feeling...


    "You are here..." Although the sound of footsteps behind him was almost non-existent, Zhou Ye could still hear who came.


    "Yeah..." Juana gave a soft hum, she didn''t say anything, but sat quietly beside Zhou Ye...


    "I know your question, and I know what you want to know..." Zhou Ye''s voice echoed in Juana''s ear, "Don''t speak, watch this movie with me, all the answers are in the movie..."


    Juana nodded and cast her eyes on the screen...


    At this time, the screen is showing [Crazy Juana]... the whole movie, as Juana meets the scumbag and enters the description of Juana''s life...


    Juana didn''t say anything about this, let alone ask, she just watched quietly...


    After more than an hour, the lights-the screen dimmed, and the whole movie was over...


    "Do you know?" Zhou Ye''s voice appeared so low in the darkness."When I was young, I used to feel worthless for you in the movie, the best person, but I didn''t meet the most deserving person... But, until I came into this world, I didn''t find out-it turns out, In a way, I am more scumbag than the person who kept hurting you in the movie... Therefore, I have been hesitating..."


    "Hesitating... can you really give me happiness? After hesitating whether I became your woman, I will be more sad? More crazy?" Juana''s voice interrupted Zhou Ye coldly. Discourse."But¡ªyou never asked me about these...you never asked me what I thought in my heart, so I arbitrarily set the path of life for me..."


    "Since I am afraid of hurting me... why did I break into my life when I was young..."


    "Since I am afraid of my madness...why are you taking me away from my mother..."


    "Since I''m afraid that I won''t be able to give me happiness...Why make me fall in love with you so much..."


    "..." Facing Juana''s questioning, Zhou Ye felt speechless embarrassment for the first time...


    "Do you know... I''ve fallen in love with you a long time ago..." Juana said, turning over and sitting on Zhou Ye''s body without hesitation, holding Zhou Ye''s face firmly with both hands, and looking straight at her. Zhou Ye¡¯s eyes made a morbid voice: ¡°Love is so crazy...I don¡¯t care what others think of me. In their minds, I am a shameless woman or a crazy woman. I just want to be your wife, be your woman...be yours¡ªfemale daughter..."


    "During the days when you were alienated, do you know how I came here? I asked myself frantically, where I did not do well, which made you hate... I tried my best to behave in front of you... I want you to look approvingly, but you are not willing to give me even this trivial compliment..."


    Zhou Ye felt like a few drops of hot liquid dripped on his face. He knew that this was Juana¡¯s tears... "I''m sorry..."


    "No... Needless to say, I''m sorry..." Juana covered her teacher Zhou Ye''s look with her hand, and whispered: "When I learned from Sister Sonia the reason you alienated me, I laughed happily. All day...you know? You care about me...you care about how I feel...so you are afraid...you are afraid of my sadness, so you alienate me...I feel like I am in heaven... ¡­"


    "..."


    "Take me, teacher...no, I should say dear now..." Juana said as she said softly in Zhou Ye''s ear: "From today, everything you worry about is no longer The problem is... I will be your Juana, be your unique crazy woman, my sister Maria is outside... You can eat her together, in fact, little Catherine is also there, but she is a little too young ...So, you need to wait, dear...but now, you belong to me...only tonight, you belong to me only..."


    In the face of Juana like this, what can Zhou Ye say?You can only live up to it...


    Zhou Ye wandered around with both hands on Juana''s body, and Juana frantically kept her mouth to Zhou Ye''s face... As the gap between the two decreased, Juana finally screamed He got his wish and never separated from his own man again...


    Reference 1268


    One thousand two hundred and sixty-eight chapters


    "Mianxia... please, please return my daughter to me..." Isabel I knelt in front of Zhou Ye, pleading sadly.


    She only found out that her daughters were missing the next day.


    Originally, she thought it was her daughter Juana who led her sisters out to play, and didn''t care too much, but-the letter found in her daughter''s bedroom made Isabel I stand on the spot.


    The above is just a sentence written in Spanish.[I will lead my sisters to serve under the crown of Saint Ye in this life, please mother not to worry about us...]


    This made Isabel I suddenly distraught. She couldn''t take care of a lot, so she swiftly took the car and set off from the royal city of Toledo, racing all the way day and night, and arrived at Santander overnight...


    Leaving her attendants out of the valley, Isabel was alone and rushed into the valley on horseback. After seeing Zhou Ye, the first thing she did was to kneel in front of Zhou Ye, begging Zhou Ye to take her ''S daughter returned to her...


    "Ahem...this..." Zhou Ye was also very embarrassed looking at the Spanish queen who was kneeling at his feet... He wanted to return his daughter to Isabel, but-Juana had been eaten and wiped out by him. Even Juana¡¯s thirteen-year-old sister Maria, she was instigated by Juana and wiped out her food... Only the little Catherine escaped because she was too young...


    This¡ªwhat did Zhou Ye say?Did you tell Isabel that you have wiped out her two daughters, so don''t talk about it anymore??Zhou Ye can''t say anything so shameless...


    "Mother... why are you so sad?" Fortunately, Juana in a gorgeous black dress came to help her man."When we were young, didn''t you always teach us to be pious about faith? Now that we can serve under the crown day and night, why do you feel sad because of this? Did you teach us all lies in the past? Don¡¯t you feel happy for us?"


    "Juana...my daughter..." Isabel looked at her most beloved daughter with a sad expression on her face, and she was speechless for a while...


    Yes, she is a devout Christian, but¡ªshe is even the mother of several children...The feeling of losing all of her daughters in an instant makes her heartache...difficult for herself.


    "Mother..." Juana walked around her man, walked to her mother''s side, bent down, helped her kneeling mother up, and said softly: "I know, you are afraid that we will suffer here under the crown. That''s why I''m so sad, but-please don''t worry about us, mother-we have a good life, we are very happy... And, Mianxia also feels extremely happy because of our piety... So, Mianxia decided to give you What all women dream of..."


    "What?" Isabel I asked stupidly. She really didn''t know what the so-called [All women dream of] was?


    "Of course it''s youth... Mother!" Juana said, winking at her man...


    "Ahem... That''s right!" Zhou Ye nodded, giving Isabel I youth this matter is still very easy to handle, you know, he used to collect hundreds of millions of years in the world of the Time Planning Bureau. Later-as his life level improved, time had no effect on him.


    "Youth?" Isabel I was stunned for an instant, this is simply a big surprise...


    What are women most afraid of?It is aging, it is time-as time goes by, beautiful women will become old women, smooth faces will become full of wrinkles, XX''s Ting Qiao will become abnormally shriveled like dehydrated oranges...


    In short, time is a woman''s greatest enemy...


    Now, can you go back to your youth?For Isabel I, this is simply a great temptation and temptation¡ª¡ª


    As long as it is a woman, it is almost impossible to escape this temptation and temptation... even if this woman is a queen, a mother of several children...


    "Really? Mianxia?" Isabel I looked up at Zhou Ye in surprise, she was really afraid that it was just that she had just misheard her ears, and she was happy.


    "Of course it is true..." Zhou Ye said, smiling and stretching out his right hand, "Put your right hand on mine..."


    "Yes-mianxia!" Isabel I respectfully walked to Zhou Ye''s side, like the most devout believer, half kneeling in front of him, carefully placing her right hand on Zhou Ye''s open palm in¡­¡­


    "I give you fifty years of life, and then I will give you youth that never ages..." Zhou Ye said, while using the time converter, which had not been used for a long time, to give Isabel I, fifty years of life... ¡­


    Isabel I felt like her body was bathed in holy light, and began to change... The originally loose skin became tight again, and she could even clearly feel that her body seemed to have returned to twenty-five years old again. general¡­¡­


    "God... God..." Isabel I looked at the changes in her skin with surprise, she suddenly felt that there seemed to be something on her arm, and hurriedly stretched out her hand and pulled up the sleeve of her right hand... , There is a string of green fluorescent Arabic numerals with numbers like 0116:11:24:18:56:46 displayed on it.


    "Xiaxia...this...what is this?" Isabel I asked in a panic. She knew the numbers, but she didn''t know what these numbers meant, especially the last two numbers that kept changing. It made her feel frightened.


    "This is your life span, mother..." It was not Zhou Ye who answered her, but her daughter, Juana... "This means that you still have one hundred and sixteen years, eleven months, and twenty Four days, eighteen hours, fifty-six minutes, forty-three seconds of life, no, now it¡¯s forty seconds..."


    "...I feel that this thing is like a urging clock..." Isabel I couldn''t help but vomit: "What are minutes and seconds? Is it a time unit?"


    "Yes, mother, this is just to prevent you from wasting your life..." Juana said with a smile.


    "Thank you for your generous gift, crowned..." Isabel I feels like she is making a lot of money. A person in her 100s-in the Middle Ages, she has almost never seen it, and she is almost forty years old. , And live for more than a hundred years... It''s really good.


    "So, mother... do you still want your sisters to go back?" Juana asked with a smile.

 Chapter 901

    "..." Isabel sighed, she knew-her daughter didn''t want to go back... As a person who came by, she looked at her daughter whose eyebrows had been opened, and she knew what the so-called service meant... this way Not bad, at least, maybe you can meet in heaven in the future?"It''s an honor for my daughter to serve you... Just ask for your permission to visit them at any time..."


    "Of course-you are still their mother, this will not change because of other..." Zhou Ye nodded, "However, you are only allowed...and you are the only one..."


    "Thank you, Mianxia!!" Isabel I respectfully kissed Zhou Ye''s shoes, and after talking to his three daughters, he left the valley...


    Reference 1269


    One thousand two hundred and sixty-nine chapters


    When Isabel I brought her servants back to the Royal City again, her husband Ferdinand II naturally noticed that her appearance had become much younger, as if she was back in her twenties. .


    In this regard, Isabel I¡¯s explanation was: she went to the valley where the saint lived to find her daughter... Because her daughter pityed her for her hard work, she secretly stole some holy water from the saint to give her to drink. Became a lot younger...


    In this regard, Ferdinand II was jealous and depressed-not only women like to be young, men like it too...


    However, he didn''t say anything. After all-he knew that he would not treat his daughter very well on weekdays. Even if he went, whether his daughter would risk stealing holy water for him to drink would be two different things...not to mention, he Can''t even enter the valley...


    Isabel I knew very well that his husband was not a man with a big belly--if he told him things, he would inevitably be greedy...By then, I am afraid that the catastrophe of the Kingdom of Spain will be caused...


    Time passed bit by bit...


    In a twinkling of an eye, a hundred years passed... During the period-Isabel I succumbed to his husband and even his son... He became a veritable Queen of Spain. Under her leadership, the entire Kingdom of Spain burst forth more than ever. With stronger vitality, he easily defeated his neighbor Portugal and became one of the few maritime powers.


    One hundred and sixteen years later, a generation of queens, Isabel I finally passed away...


    at the same time----


    Kingdom of Spain-Port of Valencia.


    The city of Valencia is Spain¡¯s third largest city. It is known as the "Pearl of the Mediterranean" because of its excellent geographical location. At the port here, cargo ships coming and going in and out of the port come and go, including goods from Asia Minor. There are also grains shipped from far away Russia, and various items shipped from Egypt...


    In short, the freight in the port is very busy. There is almost no need to be hungry in the coolies of living here. As long as you work hard, you will never starve to death here...


    At this moment, on the road ten kilometers away from the city of Valencia, a black luxury carriage is driving towards the city of Valencia under the escort of six knights wearing black armor...


    In the carriage that could be called a mobile palace, Zhou Ye was lying lazily on the sofa, calculating in his heart how much historical trajectory he had disturbed...


    At least--because of his appearance, a certain Holy Roman Emperor will not be born. Who said Juana has become his woman?As for her two younger sisters, because of his appearance, they got rid of the originally unhappy marriage. It is gratifying-gratifying... Is it true that I have saved three poor girls again??


    "Dear¡­¡­"


    Juana¡¯s voice interrupted Zhou Ye¡¯s thinking. As a black portal opened, Juana wearing a black gorgeous long dress came out with her two younger sisters...


    As soon as he returned to his man''s side, the three sisters nestled in his arms with a sad expression."Why do people die? Honey??"


    "There is a beginning and an end, this is the essence of life..." Zhou Ye sighed and gently stroked the long hair of the three sisters."Death is not the end, but another new beginning...Baby!"


    "I know... honey!" Juana choked and nodded her little head. She knew the truth, but she was always a little unhappy in the face of her mother''s passing away...


    "My dear... help us forget this feeling of heartache..." Little Catherine said while blocking Zhou Ye''s vision. She wanted to use something to numb the heart that was saddened by the death of her relative... Of course, Zhou Ye has been kind enough...


    In this way, the three sisters started the war mode with their men in the lobby...


    The other girls smiled at each other, then stood up and left the hall automatically. They knew that the three sisters Juana needed some time and space to forget the pain of the passing away of their loved ones... They were not suitable for being here now.


    The battle that took place in the car did not affect the movement of the car in the slightest...Debra sitting in the throne still drove the carriage unhurriedly towards the port...


    Although it is the end of the sixteenth century, the nobility still occupies the dominant position in society, but the decline of the knight has been inevitable with the advent of the gunpowder age... the knight has begun to emerge as a noble class In front of the public, it is not a symbol of force.


    After all-armor is no match for gunpowder.


    When the carriage drove into the busy port under the escort of six knights, the whole port suddenly became much quieter.From time to time, someone hurriedly moved the goods they were carrying to both sides of the road, letting out the wide inside, and letting this seemingly luxurious carriage pass.


    The carriage stopped at the door of the management office not far from the port. A port tax official who had been aware of it rushed out hurriedly, and he respectfully bent over to Debra who was sitting in the seat of the king. Shili said: "Excuse me, can I help you? Beautiful lady..."


    Yes, in medieval Europe, the status of women was not high, but it also depends on which class the woman came from...


    At least, in the eyes of this tax official wearing a white wig, the female imperial woman in a gorgeous dress, even a servant, is not something he can provoke... If he is right, In the conspicuous position of the carriage, the engraved family crest belongs to the Spanish royal family, and there is another crest he doesn¡¯t know... But it doesn¡¯t matter, it must also be a noble badge...


    So it means that in this luxurious carriage, there must be at least one member of the Spanish royal family, and a member of the nobility who is not inferior to him.


    "My master needs a boat, a boat that can go to sea..." Debra said with a smile: "Of course, we will pay the market price. Please rest assured!"


    When the tax officer heard Debra''s words, he immediately lifted his spirits...but then, he asked with a weird expression: "Excuse me for being so admired, beautiful lady, why don''t you use the royal ship??"


    You know, since Isabel I sponsored the Columbus voyage, he tasted the sweetness brought by the great voyage. Since then-it is not the fleet of others, but the commercial fleet of the Spanish royal family that has the largest share of maritime commerce... Say, if you want to ask which firm has the most ocean-going merchant ships?Except for the royal court, don''t do what he thinks.


    "Some things, we don''t call the royal ship, do you understand?" Debra smiled slightly and said.


    "This...I understand...I understand..." The tax official suddenly showed a comprehensible look. In his opinion, it must be a secret mission... or something involving the power struggle of the royal family. These things, He deeply understands that not knowing is better than knowing... "I will ask you which ship is about to leave port... May I ask your host''s destination...?"


    "Romania..."


    In fact, he didn''t understand anything. Zhou Ye just borrowed a ship to go to the open sea... After all, even the finest deep-water harbor here cannot dock his ship, whether it is the Great Emperor or the Umbrella nuclear power. Super battleship, the water depth here is not enough to carry it.


    Reference 1270


    One thousand two hundred and seventy chapters


    Just when the tax officer was about to turn around and rush to ask which ship was about to leave the port, a rude voice interrupted his movement.


    "You damn blood-sucking leech, why do you seize our goods?" With the voice, a middle-aged man in shabby hemp clothes appeared behind the tax officer, his face full of indignation."We have paid all taxes and parking fees in accordance with the regulations. Why do we need to seize our goods?"


    "You bastard... beautiful lady, don''t listen to him talking nonsense here..." The tax officer looked at the brawny man who speaks strange Spanish with an anxious expression. He really didn''t want to meet him at this time. This guy... you know, the people sitting in the carriage are all nobles, at least one member of the royal family, and at least one great noble.


    But at this moment, I was blocked by this guy in front of me...Ma Dan''s, it''s really a fleeting disadvantage...


    In fact, the tax officer certainly knew this guy. This guy was a businessman from Romania, but the goods he sold slightly overlapped with a domestic businessman. In order to maximize the benefits, the Spanish businessman bribed the tax officer at the port to let the tax officer. Temporarily seize the cargo... The tax officer did exactly that.


    But now, this guy embarrassed himself in front of the members of the royal family... Obviously, he was planning to make things worse.


    You know, the tax officer of the port is a fat man. If it weren''t for his uncle who had been a steward at the Earl of Sith for more than 20 years, he would not have his turn to take this position...


    He is now most afraid of the noble lord in the carriage on a whim and intervene in this matter, then he will die... He is only a relative of the earl¡¯s butler, and not a relative of the earl. A word from a nobleman can ruin this little man. future¡­¡­


    However, what the tax officer is afraid of...


    Facing the brawny man who came out to make trouble, Debra seemed to be a little interested."Are you Romanian?"


    "Yes... Honorable lord..." The middle-aged man hurriedly bowed to salute when he heard Debra''s question. A triumphant glance flashed in his eyes looking at the ground...


    Yes, he deliberately waited for this opportunity to question the tax officer, not for anything else, only for his seized goods... You know, the saying that time is money is especially important to them, sea merchants...


    He didn''t want to waste time at the port anymore...If this continues, he will lose everything.


    "What is your seized goods?" Debra asked again.


    "Yes..." The middle-aged man just wanted to speak, but was interrupted again by Debra."Forget it, you don''t need to tell me what the goods are, just tell me, Pistor is worth it!"

 Chapter 902

    "Yes, sir...The goods I have been seized are worth two hundred pistols..." the middle-aged man replied respectfully.


    Pistor is a Spanish gold coin, and its value is quite high. So let¡¯s say that 40 pistors can allow 4 nobles and their attendants to have a feast day for a month, and 75 pistors The most discerning nobleman took his attendants on an impeccable round trip from Paris to London.


    "You''re bullshit, your tatters are only worth fifty pistols at most!" Hearing the man''s words, the tax officer exclaimed furiously.


    "Alright..." Debra interrupted the tax officer''s words, then glanced at the middle-aged man, and said: "I don''t care if you are telling lies, now I will give you a profit of 200 Pistol Chance, as long as you have a way to get the carriage behind me onto your boat without any damage, and then sail into the open sea, then 200 Pistol is yours, if not, then I have to find someone else Up!"


    "...Of course, of course it¡¯s okay, my lord!" The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard Debra¡¯s words. Of course, two hundred Pistor¡¯s business was going to be done, and he treated his brig Quite confident. After visually inspecting the length and size of the carriage, he was very confident that his boat could fit the carriage.


    "Then do it..." Debra smiled slightly. She has just received her master¡¯s approval. She knows that for her master, money doesn¡¯t need to be caressed about, efficiency is what he wants most. of.


    "Please come with me...sir!" The middle-aged man said as he took the lead, leading the carriage towards the pier...


    At the mooring point of Pier No. 3, a beautiful brig is moored at the berth. At the bow, there is also a statue of Poseidon.


    The middle-aged man rushed to the side of the dock and shouted at his boat: "You slackers, there is a business coming. Hurry up and put down the pedals so that the nobles can drive up the carriage..."


    "Captain, you are back..."


    "Okay, let''s put the pedals..."


    With the shouts of the middle-aged man, the crew on the ship started to move, put the pedals on the pedals, the fixed ropes that fixed the ropes... In a moment, a pedal that was five meters wide was set up between the merchant ship and the dock. Time.


    "My lord, you can get on the boat..." the middle-aged man respectfully said to Debra.


    "Very good..." Debra nodded in satisfaction, then flicked the reins, and the carriage passed the pedals under the pull of the four horses.


    To be honest, when the carriage got on the boat, the middle-aged man really squeezed a sweat. He was really afraid that those horses would be frightened because they were not used to the bumps of the pedals. That bad carriage overturned into the sea and he would be in trouble...


    Fortunately, the four horses looked like they had been trained, and they didn''t care about the bumpy pedals.


    Then, there are the six knights on horses...


    After putting down a carriage on the entire first deck, plus six knights riding on horses, there is almost no one standing...


    Many crew members had to hide under the deck to make room for them...


    On the deck, only the necessary manpower is left...


    "That-sir, look, do you blindfold your horses... and then tie them... Otherwise, I am afraid that once the boat is sailing, these horses will be affected by the bumps of the waves. Frightened..."


    "No need..." Debra waved his hand, joking, are these horses ordinary horses?It''s not funny-these horses are second-generation nightmares, let alone boats, they can even carry their owners and fly in the air.


    "That... well..." Since Debra insists not to blindfold the horses, the middle-aged man as the captain can only let it go... They are nobles, and they are big bosses... Right... Why does he order others?


    "set sail--!"


    With a shout from the middle-aged man, an agile sailor rushed to the pier, untied the rope of the boat, then made a light leap, and jumped back to the boat...The sails on both masts were lowered , With the help of the wind, the merchant ship slowly left the shore...


    Reference 1271


    One thousand two hundred and seventy-one chapters


    Off the Mediterranean Sea, a two-masted sailing ship with "Contesa" written on the side of the ship is heading for the open sea in the wind and waves.


    As the color of the sea changes from light blue to dark blue, it also means that this two-masted merchant ship has officially entered the deep sea area...


    The captain Peterscu deliberately wanted to ask the passengers on the ship who paid the big price where they planned to disembark, but some did not know whether to ask or not. After all-these people paid enough to provide the best service. Service, and then to their hometown, Constanta, Romania.


    However, in the end-Peterscu was brave enough, walked carefully to the front of the carriage, and asked respectfully: "My lord, I''m about to enter the open sea soon...Look, is it right to tie up your beloved horse? , After all, the offshore sea is relatively strong... just in case..."


    Peterscu is not deliberately looking for words to remind Debra that the sea is here...


    But he was really kindly reminding Debra--


    After all-on the open sea, there is no wind and three-foot waves. This sentence is not an exaggeration... On a bumpy boat, even the most skilled sailors have to walk carefully on the smooth deck, let alone those who are born on land. The four-hoofed beast gave birth.


    He is really afraid of what happened, and he can''t bear this responsibility...


    You know, deliberately murdering a nobleman-this crime is the death penalty throughout Europe... Even if he murdered a foreign nobleman, as long as he is not a hostile country, he is basically dead.


    After hundreds of years of intermarriage, the relationship between the royal families in Europe is messed up. Even the kings of two rival countries may be relatives. Do you dare to believe this Nima?


    For this reason, Peterscu had to carefully remind the beautiful lady in the carriage that something was wrong with the province and use him as a scapegoat... A crime of deliberately murdering a nobleman was enough to make him abandon his wife and go into exile. Overseas...


    He doesn''t want to be a savage in places where birds don''t shit.


    "...Hehe... don''t have to trouble you..." Debra had received instructions from her owner. She jumped directly from the carriage, then walked quickly to the door and knocked the carriage door respectfully. Come on..."Master, your destination is here!"


    "Hmm..." With a male voice, a tall figure emerged from the carriage...


    Peterscu lowered his head, carefully raised the corner of his eyes, and peeked at...


    I saw a handsome, black-haired boy stepping out of this gorgeous carriage... The handsomeness of this boy was something that Peterscu had never seen before. To be honest, Peterscu felt like this Compared with the young nobles, the most beautiful people I have ever seen are a pile of shit.


    It¡¯s not someone else who came down, it was Zhou Ye--


    He just settled the three sisters who were in a typhoid mood because of attending his mother''s funeral...


    After getting off the ship, Zhou Ye looked at the surrounding sea...


    I have to say, because I deliberately avoided the busiest channel, the sea at this time-looking around, there is no sail... "This is a nice place, Mr. Captain, can I trouble you to order , Drop anchor and stop the ship?"


    "Of course¡ªsir!" Peterscu felt that the young aristocrat''s words seemed innately persuasive. Even though his tone was so peaceful, there was still irresistible majesty in Peterscu''s ears."Anchor-stop the ship!"


    "Anchor..."


    "Down Sail..."


    "Stop the ship¡ª!"


    Following Peterscu¡¯s order, the sailors moved quickly¡ªeven though they didn¡¯t know why they dropped anchor in this ghost place, but¡ªon the ship, the captain¡¯s order was absolute...must be executed.


    As the sails on the masts fell and the heavy iron anchors were dropped to the surface, the speed of the merchant ships gradually slowed down until they almost stopped completely.


    You need to know-the rope on the anchor is less than 30 meters at most, and the depth of the sea that has almost entered the open sea is more than two hundred meters. It is impossible for the anchor to catch the seabed...


    At most, because of the throwing of the anchor, the speed of the merchant ship is almost stagnant, but it is almost stagnant, and it will still move little by little as the waves push.


    "Well¡ªis it to release the Emperor? Or is it to release the Umbrella?¡± Zhou Ye''s muttering to himself made Peterscu, who had been waiting for the dispatch, a little unclear. So, the Emperor?Umbrella?It sounds like the names of two ships... But-if it is a ship, how do you release it??Can this thing be carried around??


    The sound of slap made Peterscu a shiver. He hurriedly looked at the sound. It turned out that the handsome young nobleman made a snap of his fingers, and there was a trace on his face. Smiling, "Forget it...just release the Umbrella. After all, it has been a long time since she was released. It''s time for her to create a new legend in this world..."


    While talking, Zhou Ye raised his right hand facing the sea¡ª¡ª


    Bang-Bang-Bang-Bang-


    A strange voice sounded on the surface of the sea following Zhou Ye''s movements... Peterscu couldn''t help but cast his gaze on the surface of the sea, and saw¡ªa golden beam of light painted a six-pointed star on the surface of the sea against common sense¡ª

 Chapter 903

    It seemed to be the sound of metal collision, the sound of golden light turning at the sharp corner of a hexagram...It was like the golden light hitting an invisible wall and had to turn back...


    The size of this six-pointed star is unimaginable--at least, in Peterscu¡¯s eyes, the six-pointed star formed by this golden beam, if it is tiled, can accommodate seven or eight objects the size of his ship...


    "Evil... Devil..."


    You know, although the six-pointed star is a symbol of unity in Judaism, it is a symbol of the devil in Christianity. This really has an ironic meaning in it. You must know that Christianity is a general sect born out of Judaism...


    "Oh my god... the devil..."


    "God... please forgive us..."


    Seeing this huge six-pointed star summoning formation on the sea, almost all the crew members either kneeled and prayed, or glared at Zhou Ye angrily. In their opinion, they must have been deceived by the devil and came here. , Become a sacrifice for summoning demons...


    "Stop your actions, devil...or I''ll shoot..."


    The chief officer on the boat is a devout Orthodox Christian. He held a short musket high in his hand, aimed at Zhou Ye, and shouted loudly: "Hurry up and stop your evil summoning ritual, don''t want to use our soul as a sacrifice... ¡­"


    "Stop--Angel, stop..." Peterscu yelled in fright. For him--the scene before him was horrified, but he didn''t feel any discomfort, so he didn''t want to talk to him at all. A clash of strange young nobles.


    "No, Peter... you have been confused by the whispers of the devil... They are the devil. They want to sacrifice our souls to summon a devil that can destroy the world..." First Mate Angel was crazy. Shouting, his words were extremely provocative, and the crew members who were originally superstitious stood firmly on his side."Yes, we must not be treated as poor sacrificial bugs..."


    "Hurry up and stop your movements, devil..."


    "Throw them all into the sea and let them be buried in the sea with their demon master!"


    "Kill these evil nobles..."


    In the face of the excited crew, Zhou Ye rolled his eyes helplessly, "I''m not educated, it''s terrible..."


    Reference 1272


    One thousand two hundred and seventy-two chapters


    "I order you to put down the weapons in your hands..." Captain Peterscu shouted as he looked at the sailors who rushed out of the cabin because of the noise on the deck.


    "Don''t think about it..." First Mate Angel didn''t mean to obey the captain''s order at all. Instead, he shouted to the sailors who got out of the cabin: "Look, brothers, our captain has been bought by the devil. , Together with these demons, he wants to sacrifice our souls to summon a devil in hell..."


    "What? Are you true? Mr. Angel?"


    "This is impossible¡­¡­"


    "How is this possible, Captain Peter is such a kind man..."


    The sailors who just got out of the cabin had doubts, inquiries, and doubts...


    Facing those who questioned him, Angel shouted: "Keep your eyes open and see what the nobleman on the side of the ship is doing. He is summoning a demon capable of destroying the entire world..."


    Coincidentally, at this moment, the large entrance and exit of Zhou Ye''s bracelet has been completely opened. With the completion of the golden six-pointed star, the bow of the Umbrella super battleship is slowly driving out of the summoning port, which is a huge four-story building. As soon as the bow of the ship leaked, all the crew members were shocked...


    "This¡ªwhat is this?"


    "Like a ship... Oh my god, I''ve never seen a ship this big..."


    "No...Look, everyone, this ship seems to be made of steel...My God...I can''t believe my eyes..."


    "Kill that guy... When this demon ship is summoned from hell, we will all die..." Angel''s panicked voice already seemed a bit hysterical... He called his companions to Zhou Ye and others attacked, while raising the short fire gun in their hands and squeezing the trigger at Zhou Ye.


    "Boom!"


    After a loud noise--all the people who were panicking stopped their movements and turned their eyes to Zhou Ye--


    However, what disappointed them was that Zhou Ye was not killed by the first officer''s short fire blunders, or that even a single hair did not hurt him... At this moment, beside him, there was a black whale wearing a gorgeous whale. The woman in the long bone skirt blocked the bullets of the short fire gun with the small black parasol she opened in her hand.


    "Unexpectedly-unexpectedly-trying to kill my beloved-you-all-to-die!!!" Juana leaked a bloodthirsty smile on her face, and she gracefully held the small black parasol in her hand. Throwing it aside, he drew a narrow, cold sword from the handle of the umbrella...


    At this time Juana has fallen into a crazy state--


    Originally, because of the death of her mother today, Juana''s heart was filled with anxiety and sorrow, and when she came out, she discovered that someone tried to kill her man, the only love in her life...


    The crazy gene in her heart was completely ignited...


    As Juana''s voice fell, her body turned into a black mist and disappeared in place...


    "puff--!"


    The First Mate Angel, who was desperately loading his short blunderbuss with ammunition, had no chance to fire a second shot, because-a blade protruded from the socket of his left eye...


    "Repent of your sins in hell..." Juana said, pulling out the narrow sword in her hand... With a thud, Angel''s body fell on the deck.


    "Kill her, kill this demon... to avenge the first mate..."


    I don¡¯t know who screamed. All the sailors rushed towards Juana with their scimitars in their hands...


    "Hahaha...hahahaha...hahahahaha..." Juana laughed wildly in front of the sailors who were about to rush in front of her. She laughed so wildly that the sailors couldn''t help but rush. Stagnant...


    But the hatred caused by fear made these sailors forget everything. They raised their weapons high and rushed towards Juana...


    "Kill you kill you kill you..."


    With Juana¡¯s crazy words, her figure disappeared completely, and with every sentence [Kill you], the head of a sailor with a weapon was pierced...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Juana stopped whispering, there was no more alive on the ship except for Captain Peterscu, who had no weapons in her hand...


    It''s not that Six Swords Attendant and Debra didn''t want to help, but were stopped by Zhou Ye. In Zhou Ye''s words, it was-his poor Juana needed to vent...


    Of course, no matter how crazy Juana is, she still can tell the enemy from us... At least Captain Peter was not killed by the crazy Juana.


    "This...this...this..." Captain Peterscu has completely collapsed on the deck. He did not expect that this business will end up in this way... How is this a group of big customers? Ah, this is exactly a group of professional killers.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Captain..." Debra said to Captain Peterscu with a smile: "Given your rational behavior just now, Ms. Juana will not kill you, she will only kill me. The owner has a life threatening..."


    "..." What else could Peterscu say??The crew of the entire ship has no one alive except him...what dare he say?


    At this moment, the Umbrella super battleship has also been released... When this super giant with a length of three hundred and fifty-three meters, a four-story building, and a full load of 110,000 tons of displacement appeared in front of everyone , Almost everyone was amazed.


    "This is simply a masterpiece of God, dear..." Juana resumed her quiet performance at this moment, holding her small black parasol, standing in front of Zhou Ye like a lady, gently covering her little coot. I sighed the majesty of the Super Intrepid-class battleship in front of me.


    "I think we might consider being a carefree king of pirates!" Sonia whispered, who did not know when she came out of the carriage.


    "This is a good note, dear..."


    At some point, the girls all walked out of the carriage. Even Juana¡¯s two younger sisters, who had some mobility problems, walked out of the carriage with the support of Sister Joan...

 Chapter 904

    "What are we waiting for, don''t you want to visit our future villa on the sea?" Zhou Ye''s words drew cheers from the women.


    They each showed their abilities in joy and joy--


    Some directly opened the portal, some directly squatted and then jumped up hard, and some directly violated gravity and walked up directly from the ship¡¯s side like flat ground...


    Finally, by Zhou Ye''s side, only Juana and his housekeeper, Catherine...


    "I''m sorry for what happened to you, Captain..." Zhou Ye did not rush back to the deck of the Umbrella, but turned to Peterscu and said, "So I decided to give you some compensation... Your kindness won me in return..."


    As Zhou Ye said, he directly took out ten kilograms of gold bars from the bracelet and threw them on the deck...


    With the sound of the gold bar falling on the deck, the stunned Peterscu finally came back to his senses... He couldn''t help but see what those women had done. Six Swordsmen directly treated himself in public. After receiving the bracelet, a full six or seven people walked out of the carriage that looked like it could only accommodate four people, and there was no sign of embarrassment on them...


    The most overwhelming thing was Debra. She directly received the carriage and four horses into her wristband... Faced with such a strange scene, no one could not be surprised.


    "Thank you for your generosity, sir..." Peter Span didn''t want to say anything at this time. His eyes were full of golden light-so many gold bars were enough for him to buy three more larger ships. ¡ª¡ªSailor and first officer?You can recruit a lot of these kinds of things in any seaport tavern, as long as you have gold coins.


    Even-Peterscu began to think, in order to avoid being asked, whether he wanted to hide the gold, and then scuttled the entire ship, so as to avoid being asked why the crew died... ¡­A shipwreck is enough to explain everything.


    Zhou Ye, who knew Peterscu¡¯s thoughts well, smiled, ignored him, opened a golden portal, took his own women, and boarded his Umbrella...


    Reference 1273


    One thousand two hundred and seventy-three chapters


    The Umbrella Super Intrepid-class battleship has been sailing in the Mediterranean for three days.


    In these three days, the girls played the entertainment facilities on this modern battleship.


    I have to say that the many entertainment facilities on the Umbrella have given the women a lot of fun, such as three-dimensional game rooms, such as immersive naval training systems, such as gyms, such as..., even on the Umbrella, there are A small freshwater swimming pool...


    There is also Zhou Ye''s favorite...


    Swimsuits-ahem, no, in the indoor swimming pool-Zhou Ye generally likes fruit clothes...


    Seeing a group of beauties with different styles and different bodies running around in front of him, what is not happy about Zhou Ye??


    Just as Zhou Ye was lying on the beach chair by the pool, watching the girls playing in the pool while enjoying Debra''s service, he suddenly sat up in surprise."what??"


    "What''s the matter? Master?" Debra asked strangely. She seldom saw her master''s expression like this. In her memory, her master always looked like he was holding a winning ticket. The master was surprised at what happened.


    "It''s interesting..." Zhou Ye stood up while talking...


    "Master?" Debra hurriedly followed, and Zhou Ye''s abnormal situation really made her a little scared.


    "Don''t worry, Debra..." Zhou Ye stopped, smiled, gently stroked the smooth cheek of his well-behaved little maid, and said, "I just found something interesting... ¡­"


    "Then what are you?" Debra asked worriedly.


    "I need to go out to attend a guy''s wedding, of course-in this wedding, I may be an unwelcome guest..." Zhou Ye said, thinking about walking outside the pool...


    As he walked, the beach suit he was wearing turned into a long black military dress with Umbrella''s logo in the blink of an eye.


    The straight military dress gave Zhou Ye''s original handsome face a bit more iron and blood, and even this dress enhanced his charm a lot.


    Or, not all men are suitable for military uniforms, but men who are suitable for military uniforms must be very handsome?


    When Zhou Ye put on this military dress [Supreme Commander] designed by a well-known designer under Umbrella, the girls in the pool were attracted by their own men¡¯s dress and couldn¡¯t take their eyes away...


    "Nothing... honey seems to be a lot more handsome... what should I do?"


    "I... I want my dear to wear this military uniform to hold me to sleep..."


    "I want, too¡­¡­"


    Facing his own woman¡¯s words like a nympho, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... He turned his head helplessly and said to his women: "Baby, I need to go out and do some things, wait for me to come back..."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Zhou Ye''s figure disappeared at the door of the swimming pool...


    "My dear must have gone to find us new sisters again..."


    "Just..."


    "When are you tall..."


    "When you can bear the dear flogging alone, then it will be almost..."


    "Oh my god-let''s change the subject!"


    Debra, who was prevented by her master from following, was speechless for a while listening to the sisters in the pool... It seemed that the master''s XX was unbeatable.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye, who was on the deck of the Umbrella, could already see the sunset that was about to fall to sea level... Obviously, it was at least around six o''clock in the evening."What a beautiful picture..."


    Zhou Ye sighed as he opened a golden portal and walked in without hesitation.


    Frankenstein-is a place name located in central Romania. The most famous place here is not souvenirs or beautiful Romanian girls, but-terrifying vampires.


    Count Dracula--


    Frankenstein was once the fief of the Count Dracula¡¯s family. He was also a brave knight, a well-known warrior...a devout Christian until he joined for the glory of God. After guarding the battle of Constantinople, after defeating the army of heathens...


    As a member of the Knights of the Holy Order, he bravely killed the enemy for the glory of God on the front line, but at the back, his wife committed suicide because of rumors that infidels shot into the city...


    This is not what makes Count Dracula despair the most, what makes him despair the most is-because in the Christian doctrine, suicide cannot enter heaven, which makes him full of resentment towards God. He can''t figure out why he is for God. His glory bravely killed the enemy and annihilated the heresy, but in the end, his wife could not ascend to heaven?


    He resents, he suffers, he curses...


    He cursed God, he will never ascend to heaven, he will never fall into hell, he will live on blood, he vowed to avenge God...


    So Dracula became another form of vampire...


    Of course, these are not important. For Zhou Ye, Jehovah has done a lot of ugly things. He doesn¡¯t need to wipe the PG for this old guy, let alone eradicate dissidents... He is not Jehovah¡¯s little brother...


    Today, he came to Frankenstein Castle because-here is about to hold a wedding, an interesting wedding.


    Standing in front of the gate of Frankenstein Castle, looking at the dark castle in the night, Zhou Ye smiled slightly. His eyes told him that all this was just a simple and incomparable blinding method... the so-called Empty?It''s all lie...


    Zhou Ye didn''t hesitate, and walked towards the castle gate that looked like the big mouth of a giant beast crawling on the dark ground...


    Walking in the castle full of spider silks and broken walls, Zhou Ye walked slowly towards his destination as if he had been here...


    After turning a few turns and then crossing a Neibo Suspension Bridge, the scene in front of me suddenly changed¡ª¡ª


    The original black castle disappeared. Instead, it was a brightly lit inner castle...


    The people here are well-dressed, and every one of them seems to have an identity among the aristocracy...


    After passing through those hypocritical guests, Zhou Ye went directly to the lobby of the Neibao...

 Chapter 905

    This hall is very large, about a thousand square meters. At this time, in the hall, there are loud voices-there are clowns spraying flames, and masked girls are performing cartilage skills, and even-there are Many ladies with masks and graceful figures wanted to come and hook up on Zhou Ye, a handsome boy.


    But the hands they stretched out were all blocked by Zhou Ye without a trace... Zhou Ye didn''t have much interest in these female vampires with messy auras. His goal tonight was those three like puppets. The beauties sitting in the most conspicuous positions of the prom, the three beauties who are about to become vampire brides.


    Reference 1274


    Chapter one thousand two hundred and seventy-four


    In the center of the stage, a group of musicians were playing fast-paced music. The music seemed a little gloomy and weird, but in this brightly lit hall, unexpectedly, there was some coincidence.


    "Gentlemen, ladies..." Dracula stood in the middle of the stage wearing a red dress-as he spoke, the sound of the musicians behind him became almost silent, and everyone in the hall was chatting. All the guests stopped their actions and faced the pig''s feet of today''s party, Count Dracula.


    "Today, I will marry Miss Verona of the Ivana family, Miss Alera of the Albenacho family, and Miss Marishka of the Ceauses family..." Dracula finished this sentence. , Paused, and then said mockingly: "Of course, given our special identities, my wedding will not invite priests who claim to be servants of God to preside over...because I am afraid that those guys have just arrived. Here, I can¡¯t help but pee on my pants..."


    "Hahaha..."


    "Master Earl is so funny..."


    "I think those guys will never host a vampire wedding..."


    "Hahaha...yes, those hypocritical guys..."


    "How dare they come here?"


    For a while, in the whole hall, laughter and ridicule were endless, it was like a dance of demons--


    The three beautiful girls who were about to become vampire brides sitting in front of the stage couldn''t help but tremble all over...


    Especially Verona, as the daughter of a little nobleman, although her beautiful name has spread almost throughout Romania, this beauty has now brought her unimaginable bad luck...


    She still can''t believe what happened that day...


    Because of her beauty, her family has also benefited a lot. Many young aristocrats who are known as the formidable young nobles of the Romanian Principality have fallen under her beauty. Verona originally thought that she would choose a satisfactory husband. , And then live a happy life.


    However, everything changed during her coming-of-age ceremony...


    On that day, Dracula¡¯s men held swords in their hands¡ªstealing her from the coming-of-age banquet...


    Those young handsome men who claim to protect her and love her for a lifetime are all trembling like grass chickens, facing Count Dracula¡¯s men, no one dares to stand up, even I dare not say a word that prevents...


    It wasn¡¯t until she was brought to this castle by Count Dracula¡¯s men to meet the other two sisters. Through conversations, Verona knew that the three of them had almost similar experiences, and they were even more similar. Because of the strict family education, even Chukouwu still retains it. In other words, they are all first-time girls through and through.


    To be honest, Verona was really terrified at the time, because in the legend, vampires love the blood of first-time girls the most...


    This guess made the three girls look scared.


    Until-at night, they were subjected to witchcraft and carried to the stage in this hall...


    Originally-they thought they would be sucked up by the legendary vampire... But now-Dracula''s words gave them a sigh of relief, at least they hugged him...


    Don''t blame them for being weak-after all, with their three weak skills, it is already very difficult to hold their lives in the hands of a vampire.Compared to life, other things can''t be abandoned...


    But what is the saying that people often say?De Long Wang Shu-get some, want more...


    Although Verona is now sure that his life safety has been guaranteed, but-if there is another man to rescue him at this time, it would be even better... Just like in a fairy tale, when the princess is in trouble, There is always a prince to rescue¡ªthey also want to hope that a prince can save themselves.


    Leave the three girls who are waiting for the prince to save...just talk about Count Dracula.


    He watched with satisfaction that the guests in the audience laughed loudly at the church and cursed God... For him, it was like the most beautiful music in the world.


    However, if you continue to listen, I am afraid that his wedding will have to be postponed... Thinking of this, Earl Dracula gently raised his left hand and made a stop motion...


    Suddenly-the guests who were attending the banquet stopped their words. In the whole hall, apart from the rumorous music on the stage, almost no other sounds were heard...


    Count Dracula nodded with satisfaction, "Although I can''t invite those god''s running dogs to officiate my wedding, but-there must be a wedding process..."


    Speaking of this, Count Dracula scanned the guests in the audience and shouted, "Today, I marry these three beautiful girls. Does anyone in the audience have any objections?"


    In the eyes of Count Dracula, asking this sentence by himself was purely a formality... Under the stage, almost all his descendants, how could anyone disagree?How dare they??


    However, something that Count Dracula didn''t expect appeared--


    "I¡ªI have objections!"


    This loud voice immediately stunned Count Dracula...


    With the sound of the sound-the crowd in the hall automatically separated to the left and right, revealing a tall figure... It was not someone else, it was Zhou Ye.


    Those separated vampires are not afraid of Zhou Ye, but are afraid of Earl Dracula. They are afraid that they will be affected by this sound...


    "Who are you?" Count Dracula asked with a solemn expression looking at the handsome young man walking slowly towards him.


    "Who am I? This is a good question..." Zhou Ye replied while walking with a smile on his face: "Some people call me an executioner, some call me a demon, and some people want to curse me. Go to hell...Of course, some people love me, some call me a saint walking in the world, and some call me a substitute for Jehovah in the world. Of course, I don¡¯t recognize these titles¡ªbecause¡ªI It''s me, I am...no...hehe...Zhou Ye!"


    Damn it, almost came out [different fireworks] smoothly...Ma Dan¡¯s, the joke is harmful...


    Zhou Ye touched his chin a little awkwardly...


    "Sheng Ye-under the crown...??" Earl Dracula was suddenly stunned when he heard Zhou Ye''s name...


    He still remembered that when he was a devout Christian, he had heard of the deeds of this crown, with ten thousand enemies and thousands of miles frozen...


    This kind of sacred relic made the young man''s heart surging, and he wanted to leave everything in his family and go on a pilgrimage to France... But in the end, because of the beginning of the holy war, he had to go to the front line and the pilgrimage to France had to be stopped...


    Today, he finally witnessed the sage of the saint, but-it was in the case that he had already turned his back on God... This had to be said, it was too ironic."Mianxia-are you here to destroy me?"


    Level 1275


    One thousand two hundred and seventy-five chapters


    "Destroy you? Why did you destroy you? Did you offend me?" Zhou Ye asked curiously when he heard Dracula''s words.


    "Then you..." Count Dracula asked cautiously-"Why are you here?"


    Of course he knew that he would come out by himself, claiming that he was Zhou Ye, and behave so persuadedly that he really lost his identity, - but he really didn¡¯t dare to bet, he didn¡¯t dare to bet that Zhou Ye was right now. fake¡­¡­


    You know, according to the rumors, this saint walking on the ground is not a good-tempered person. On top of his title, there are tens of thousands of French soldiers'' souls...It can be said that Zhou Ye''s title of saint is not because he is a human being. How humble, how kind he got it¡ªhis title was gotten entirely by killing.


    No matter how conceited Earl Dracula is, he does not think he can kill tens of thousands of French troops alone, let alone tens of thousands of French troops, thousands of French troops are enough...


    "Oh... I''m here for these three beautiful ladies..." Zhou Ye pointed to the three girls who were like puppets, sitting in front of the stage in full costumes, and suddenly--the three girls felt My limbs are conscious again, and I can follow the instructions of my brain again.


    As soon as the three girls regained their mobility, they rushed to Zhou Ye''s front and knelt down together. One of them held Zhou Ye on one leg and shouted: "Mianxia, ??please help us..."


    The black-haired Verona Ivana had no legs to hold because she was a step slower, so she had to hug Zhou Ye''s left hand hard and begged with a sad expression: "Mianxia... we Unwilling to be his bride... please, help us..."


    "Don''t worry... I''m here to take you away..." Zhou Ye said with a smile while enjoying a full range of ball massage.


    I have to say that these three vampire brides are really expected...In other words, is it that the difference in race is really so powerful?Zhou Ye feels like he has never encountered a ball below D in Europe. Europe is really a good place...

 Chapter 906

    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the three girls calmed down. The only thing they could rely on in this vampire''s lair was the holy Ye who made Count Dracula respect so much...


    At their age, they certainly wouldn¡¯t know that two hundred years ago, the famous Zhou Ye in Europe¡ªDracula knew about Zhou Ye because he was also from the 15th century... It¡¯s that simple .


    Dracula saw that Zhou Ye had released the black magic that he had given to the three girls with just one finger, and his expression on his face became more respectful."Mianxia... If you are here for these three ladies, I am willing to contribute their disposal power to you..."


    That¡¯s right, beautiful women are rare--but--beauties must have their lives to enjoy...


    Facing Zhou Ye, a saint who slaughtered tens of thousands of people, Earl Dracula felt that he really didn¡¯t have the ability to snatch women from him... Big deal, just look for some beautiful vampire brides in the future... There are more beauties in the world. I went, but-there is only one life.


    Seeing Dracula''s respectful expression, Zhou Ye smiled slightly...


    He really did not expect that Earl Dracula was so knowledgeable and fascinating... Originally he thought there was going to be a big battle. When he came, he was still thinking about how to save Dracula¡¯s life in order to facilitate the future of Princess Anna. As a result, Zhou Ye is a little embarrassed to get this guy so well-behaved.


    "I like smart guys..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "You are fine...I am very satisfied with your attitude!"


    "Since my business is over, I won''t disturb your banquet..." Zhou Ye said, pulling up three girls in costumes and walking outside."We will see you again if we have the opportunity..."


    Count Dracula watched Zhou Ye gradually leave him with the back of the three women, a flash of inspiration flashed in his mind, and he shouted: "Under the crown, please wait a moment..."


    It doesn''t matter what he shouted. Those vampires who were originally at a loss because of Count Dracula''s attitude were as if they had received an offensive order, each of them leaked out their canine teeth and snarled frantically at Zhou Ye. ...


    When those vampires want to come, their master will never be so persuaded, this must be a strategy, now¡ªit¡¯s time to try to see you...


    After all-these descendants are basically absorbed by Count Dracula from the nobles in the past 100 years... They don''t know what the Holy Ye crown is, let alone the meaning of those two words...


    "what----!!"


    "Help-Mianxia!"


    "Am I going to die? Under the crown..."


    The three girls nestling next to Zhou Ye suddenly screamed in fright. They couldn''t help but hugged Zhou Ye with their hands, just like a drowning man, hugging a log floating on the water...


    "Huh¡ª?" Although Zhou Ye likes the feeling that Wen Yu is holding in his arms, he hates that someone shows hostility to himself, "Bats must look like bats. You are intimidating me. ??"


    As Zhou Ye''s words fell, all the vampires in the hall, except Count Dracula, were attracted to the ceiling by an invisible force... Looking at it, there was no one on the floor of the hall. , Only the ceiling is densely packed like bats, full of vampires hanging upside down.


    If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s nothing...After all, hanging upside down is a little bit more uncomfortable, but for these vampires, it¡¯s just a little bit more uncomfortable¡ªbut, the most frightening thing is that they don¡¯t know when or when they are There is a blood hole...


    These hanging vampires, no matter how hard they struggle, they can¡¯t move one of their little fingers. Their feet are like growing on the ceiling. They can¡¯t move, and the blood in their whole body follows them. Hanging upside down, all concentrated on their heads, and the blood on their heads followed the blood hole on their heads, dripping blood ticking down.


    For a time¡ªin the entire hall, it was like a rain of blood¡ªit looked terrifying.


    "I''m curious..." Standing in the rain of blood, Zhou Ye said slowly and calmly: "The power of vampires comes from blood, but what will happen if their blood is released? This is really true. An interesting experiment, isn¡¯t it? Come on, tell me, Verona...you know, what happens after the blood of a vampire is drained?"


    "Will it become a corpse?" The horrible scene before her eyes did not make Verona feel scared. She was even surprised by Zhou Ye''s inquiry. At this moment, Zhou Ye was following the image of the prince she had imagined. Slowly overlap-so powerful, so handsome... This is not the prince in her dreams, and who is it?


    "Will you become a mummy?" Hearing Verona''s words, Aleka Albenacho, who has long fiery red hair on the side, replied unwillingly. With a woman''s instinct, she felt Verona''s Transformation, although it is said that after a long time together, the two can be regarded as sisters who share the joys and sorrows, but-quality men, like peerless beauties, are scarce items, let alone only met today ''S sisters are sisters who should grab and grab.


    "No, I think they might die..." Mariska Ceauses retorted, shaking her blond hair.


    Obviously, she also wants to join this silent war of snatching men. Don¡¯t blame them for being jealous before they escape danger. It''s true¡ªin battle, it¡¯s the easiest thing to inspire relationships between men and women... Don¡¯t you see how many couples there are. Are the relationships determined in danger?


    Besides, such a powerful, handsome, and mysterious Zhou Ye is already worthy of their robbing regardless of sisterhood, you know-the friendship of women...ha.


    Reference 1276


    One thousand two hundred and seventy-six chapters


    "Under the crown, I beg you to forgive their rudeness..." At this time, Earl Dracula had no more doubts about Zhou Ye''s identity.


    With such a hot temper, such a powerful and mysterious method, a strong man with such strength disdains to impersonate someone else''s name.


    "I didn''t kill them on the spot. It''s a great kindness..." Zhou Ye turned around, and pushed towards Dracula step by step."What makes you have the illusion that you are qualified to negotiate terms with me? Is it my kindness? Or is it because of my good mood today?"


    As Zhou Ye approached Dracula step by step, Dracula felt his heart beating so fiercely¡ªin his eyes, the figure of Zhou Ye, who was slowly approaching him, was constantly growing upwards, tightly. A few steps later, Dracula had to kneel on the ground, looking up at Zhou Ye who looked like a mountain in front of him...


    "Mian, Mianxia...please...please forgive my disrespect..." Dracula felt that he only knew at this time why Zhou Ye''s title of saint was so taboo in the European continent. Mood and anger... and, the most tolerant of provocation."I... I just... just want to ask you for shelter... shelter in me..."


    "Oh? Interesting..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly when he heard Count Dracula''s words, and temporarily accepted his mental oppression of Dracula. Otherwise, this guy might not even be able to say anything...


    "Give me one¡ªthe reason why I have to shelter you..." Zhou Ye said, snapping his fingers lightly, and suddenly a gorgeous bench that was originally placed in the distance appeared behind Zhou Ye... ¡­He sat down without hesitation, and slowly raised Erlang''s legs.Looking at Count Dracula, who was kneeling at his feet, said: "I will give you an hourglass time to convince me, otherwise, waiting for you will be-late trial!"


    The three daughters who had been following Zhou Ye, saw Zhou Ye sitting on the chair, Verona and Alila moved very fast and leaned on both sides of Zhou Ye. The benches of the two people, after sitting for three people, didn''t even seem crowded, I have to say-these two girls are really in good shape.


    Malishka, who moved a little slower and missed the opportunity, simply stood directly behind Zhou Ye, put her hands on Zhou Ye''s shoulders, and gently pressed it - as if she was giving Zhou Ye a massage.


    "Yes...yes, under the crown..." Count Dracula bowed his head and knelt at Zhou Ye''s feet. He was really in fear...Dracula, who had lived for hundreds of years, was no longer the one who had been angry. The ardent young man who cursed Jehovah, for hundreds of years of enjoyment, has turned him into a nobleman who is greedy for life and fear of death-in the face of a weak young man, he is a superior person who is in charge of the fate of others.


    However, when faced with an existence that controls his life and death, and can make him worse than death at any time, he is a poor creature who crawls on the ground and stalks his life.


    In the scene just now, Zhou Ye had already proved his identity to him, and showed him the powerful force that made him desperate. What qualifications did he have to negotiate terms with such a powerful and godlike Zhou Ye??All he can do now is to try his best to find a reason for Zhou Ye to shelter him...


    While he was thinking about how to let this crown protect himself, he suddenly saw the jade feet of two women sitting beside Zhou Ye...


    This made him think...


    Cough-don''t get me wrong, Count Dracula is not hitting the two women with the idea, but finally thought of Zhou Ye''s preferences...


    Once, in the legend of the crown, there were some legends that were not too positive¡ªfor example, the crown was actually to obtain the Duke of the Duchy of Brittany, the daughter of John V, Princess Beatrice, That''s why it slaughtered thousands of French troops...


    Originally, Earl Dracula, who was a passionate young man, thought this was just a rumor made up by a heretic in order to attack the reputation of the crown.


    However, it seems today--it seems that this subordinate has an unusual preference for beautiful women...


    "Under the crown... You are like sunshine walking on this earth full of evil. Wherever you go, you bestow your grace on those beautiful lambs... Those lambs are bathed in your holy light. Happiness..." Count Dracula started with a flattering, and Zhou Ye was a little embarrassed.


    "Ahem... Don''t talk about anything else, just say the reason..."


    "Hehe..."


    "Under the crown, the earl''s ancient Latin attainments are a bit low...in a short sentence, three words are wrong!"


    "Just..."


    The three girls felt that they were standing next to Zhou Ye, so safe, even if they had to look up, the lofty Count Dracula had to kneel at the feet of this crown and pray for his forgiveness...


    For women, right is second only to the temptation and temptation of youth, and precisely, Zhou Ye let them experience this kind of superior feeling. At this time, they really want to dedicate everything to this mysterious and powerful. Zhou Ye was crowned.


    "Cough... as you wish!" Count Dracula coughed slightly embarrassedly by the three girls. Even if he was angry, he did not dare to attack. Now these three daughters are obviously Under the protection of this crown, how dare he hand paws at these three girls?"Under the crown, what I want to say is-where there is light, there is darkness. You walk in the light, and dark things are always invisible to you... I am willing to step into the darkness for the crown. Among them, become your spokesperson in the dark...I can even collect..."


    When Earl Dracula said this, he glanced at the girls on both sides of Zhou Ye, and then respectfully lowered his head again...


    Zhou Ye understood Earl Dracula''s meaning in seconds. This meant collecting beauties for himself...interesting, it was so interesting."Oh? Are you willing to be my spokesperson in the dark?"


    "Yes..."


    "And find me beautiful girls??"

 Chapter 907

    "...Yes..." Earl Dracula said just now, he was afraid to offend the three women next to Zhou Ye. You must know that a woman¡¯s jealousy is the most impolite, and Dracula is really afraid of those three. A woman blew the pillow wind in Zhou Ye''s ears, and asked this subordinate to knock herself off, then she would die too unjustly...


    But there was no way, since Zhou Ye asked, he didn''t dare to answer without knowing it... You know, it is this subordinate who ultimately determines his fate.


    "Interesting... I like you, and more like your knowledge and interest..." Zhou Ye smiled, patted his hands lightly, and suddenly-all the vampires hanging upside down from the ceiling fell on the ground. You have become my servant, so-I can''t make you a polished commander..."


    "Thank you, Master for your kindness..." Dracula saw that his men had escaped, and he knelt on the ground happily, thanking him."I don''t know what you like..."


    "I like¡ªbeautiful, pure... women, do you know what I mean?" Zhou Ye said, patted Dracula¡¯s head lightly, just like a puppy¡¯s head, ¡°From now on, When you have something to report, just think of my name in your mind, of course-it¡¯s better not to disturb me if there is nothing important at ordinary times... By the way, women don¡¯t need to collect too much, just one a year. ..."


    Zhou Ye said, stood up and walked out of the hall...


    The three women hurriedly followed, but when they were leaving with Zhou Ye, they all gave Dracula a vicious look. Who called Dracula the dog to find a woman for Zhou Ye?


    Where Zhou Ye went, the vampires who had just been put down all knelt down tremblingly, as if welcoming their own king...The encounter just now made them understand, what Zhou Ye''s name represents, it represents¡ª -Unmatched power, representing the gods who dominate their lives and deaths.


    It wasn''t until Zhou Ye''s figure disappeared in the hall that Dracula, who had been holding on, trembled and lay on the ground. He felt that his clothes had been thoroughly drenched, soaked by his own sweat. of¡­¡­


    Will take shelter under Zhou Ye, Dracula is also forced, he has seen Gabriel, one of his fingers was cut off by Gabriel, that time he escaped Gabriel by chance. Pursue and kill, but-in the future, he will no longer be afraid of this descendant archangel who has lost his supernatural power, because-he is also a person with a backing, this feeling of peace of mind is so wonderful...


    Reference 1277


    One thousand two hundred and seventy-seven chapters


    "Master, it¡¯s sunny today--according to the latest meteorological cloud pictures from satellites, the Mediterranean will be the best holiday destination in recent days..."


    Following Yamato¡¯s voice, Zhou Ye slowly opened his eyes, looked at the gorgeously dressed Yamato Nadeshiko standing in front of him, and sighed helplessly, ¡°Yamato, you don¡¯t have to do this. Remind me every morning..."


    "It''s my duty to serve you, master..." the Umbrella''s master AI, Yamato Nadeko, said respectfully.


    "But..." Zhou Ye sighed, and helplessly pulled his hands out of Verona''s arms, "You really don''t need to wake me up every day like this... You know, I like to wake up naturally. ..."


    "However, the owner-in terms of the physical characteristics of carbon-based organisms, it is extremely irresponsible for your body to wake up naturally..." Yamato Nadeshiko said respectfully: "You need to exercise...Master !"


    "I XX you are OO..." Zhou Ye really has an urge to scold his mother, is he an ordinary person?Need exercise?What kind of trouble is Yamato Nadeshiko??


    ...Zhou Ye didn''t scold anyone in the end, and his artificial intelligence seemed very different when he scolded his own artificial intelligence, and-scolding a woman seemed very innocent...


    Zhou Ye looked at the big couch helplessly, and the women who fell asleep reluctantly waved to Yamato Nadeshiko... "Come here... Nadeshiko!"


    "Yes, master!" Of course, Yamato Nadeshiko knows that his master does not call her Yamato, but instead calls her Nadeshiko. This is obviously already angry... However, if you are angry, you will get angry. There are some things, even artificial intelligence. of¡­¡­


    Thinking of this, Yamato Nadeshiko lifted the hem of his skirt and walked gently in front of Zhou Ye... Then, kneeling down beside him respectfully... "Master, do you have anything to tell Nadeshiko to do? ?"


    "Come, tell me what you want...be good, don''t be afraid, tell me everything..." Zhou Ye asked softly.


    There are strange things, there must be strange things, let the core setting is a gentle and virtuous Yamato Nadeshiko such a small temper, it is definitely not a small thing."Are you so angry because Sonya and Jeanne drew on the ship and broke your outfit, or because you lost to Debra in the cooking competition? Or... Catherine took your job. s reason??"


    "...Both, Master..." Yamato Nadeshiko said with a smile: "But-those are not important..."


    "Both? Doesn''t matter?" Zhou Ye was a little confused... "Then why..."


    "Why am I so self-willed? Right? Master?" Yamato Nadeshiko smiled slightly, and then said: "Compared to those trivial things, Master... Your biggest problem is unfairness..."


    "Unfair?" Zhou Ye was puzzled by the monk Zhang Er, whom Yamato Nadeshi had said. Where did he start??


    "Yes, it''s not fair..." The smile on Yamato Nadeshiko''s face gradually converged, and he said with a serious expression: "Master, do you treat all your women equally, right? This is your self-proclaimed post-X Dao, is there a problem with what I said?"


    "Yes... I said so!"


    "Then, am I your woman?" Yamato Nadeshiko said, staring tightly at his master''s eyes, and pressing step by step: "Answer me, master...!"


    "Uh¡ª" Yamato Nadeshiko''s words instantly stumped Zhou Ye, okay?Still not count?


    Just when Zhou Ye hesitated, he saw the light gradually rising in the eyes of Yamato Nadeshiko, and hurriedly said: "Forget it... of course forget it, who says it will not count, kill him!"


    If you are a ship crazy demon, just fuck the ship crazy demon...As long as it is beautiful, I will show you all on board...


    "Thank you, master... the little girl is for your care!" Hearing the words of the owner, Yamato Nadeshiko burst into tears and smiled, three-pointedly, respectfully and respectfully approached Zhou Ye with a bride''s courtesy to the groom...


    "Ahem... this is not the point, Nadeshi, you haven''t said why I''m unfair?" Zhou Ye coughed a little awkwardly and asked.


    "You promised to reshape the body for the sister Hong Empress and make her a real woman completely. This matter has been spread in the sisters group..." Yamato Nadeshiko said aggrievedly: "At that time, caress. Zi is still undergoing a second transformation at the Mars base-Hearing this news, Nadeshi feels that her heart is going to be broken... Master, you are unfair, why only promised Hong Empress sister to reshape her body instead of us. How about shaping the flesh?"


    "Wait, wait... Sisters?" Zhou Ye instantly grasped the point.


    "Yes, sisters..." Yamato Nadeshiko nodded his head vigorously.


    "Sisters you mentioned--who are there?" Zhou Ye felt that if he listened to this, his morals would be completely far away from him...


    "There are the artificial intelligence of the Great Emperor, sister Di Ji, and the mastermind of the Star Destroyer Emperor, Sister Miria..." With more than a dozen names vomited from Yamato Nadeshiko, Zhou Ye had a... ¡­Fuck, it¡¯s a terrible feeling, I¡¯m not just going to be a ship, this is going to be a spaceship...


    "It''s okay... It''s okay..." Zhou Ye rubbed his temples with a headache. That''s right, the core of these artificial main brains is written to always be loyal to Zhou Ye and always love Zhou Ye''s core program, but-he really Didn''t let the red queen write down the core program that I love myself deeply.


    What should we do now?Return them to the factory again?Then erase those emotional programs that shouldn''t be there?


    It would be too cruel to do that...


    Is it wrong to fall in love with your master?


    If Zhou Ye looked very cold when facing the same sex, when he faced women, he would be much gentler, especially when facing women who love him deeply... He really couldn¡¯t accompany those companies for this reason. His artificial mastermind for many years has been programmed back to the factory...that is no different from murder.


    "Master..." Yamato Nadeshiko looked at the uncertain expression on his master''s face, and said sadly: "I know that as a tool, one should not have his own feelings... But we really can''t control it. My emotions...I know that I¡¯m not doing this right, and playing a little temper with the master is even more wrong. If, if the master is really angry, please send me back to the dock...but...but Please let go of those sisters..."


    "Okay... I''m just wondering whether I will carry the title of a ship mad demon in the future..." Zhou Ye sighed, and reached out and grabbed the small hand of Yamato Nadeshiko. The main brain of the Umbrella super battleship shouldn¡¯t have a body, but-her ship is already equipped with a biochemical maid production line, which can be used at critical moments...


    She used her little authority as the main brain of the Umbrella to create a biochemical body for herself...Of course, she can only watch, not eat that...


    "Master..." Hearing what his owner said, Yamato Nadeshiko looked at Zhou Ye with joy in his eyes."you¡­¡­"


    "I thought about it with confidence... I suddenly discovered that the so-called reputation is not worth mentioning compared to your feelings for me-reputation, whoever likes to talk about it, let him say it. You are the most important..." Zhou Ye said, patted Yamato Nadeshiko''s little hand lightly."After going back this time, you can tell your sisters-I will fulfill my promise without discrimination..."


    "Thanks, thank you, Master..." At this time, Yamato Nadeshiko really had a feeling of joy and tears, but-this biochemical body does not have the function of weeping...but it doesn''t matter, Nadeshiko knows that his master is a promise Now, in the future, the sisters will be like the Red Queen, with a body that can cry, laugh, and do shameful things with the owner.


    Reference 1278


    One thousand two hundred and seventy-eight chapters


    "Nadeshiko, it seems that your intelligence system is very good. It really is a cloudless weather..."


    Zhou Ye is sitting at the long dining table at the bow of the ship, enjoying his lunch...


    On both sides of the dining table are his women... but at this moment, the spirits of these girls look a little languid...


    "All this is what Nadeshiko should do. I don''t dare to be praised by my master..." At this moment Nadeshiko has changed into a cherry-colored mopping kimono, standing respectfully behind her master, replacing Catherine and Debra performed their duties.


    Facing the Nadeshi who had robbed her of her job, Catherine and Debra looked at each other, and looked at Nadeshiko with eyes full of resentment...


    All of this is the fault of this Oriental woman-she deliberately started the war, and then was not responsible for extinguishing the fire. In the end, unfortunately, she became their sisters...

 Chapter 908

    Facing the girls¡¯ resentful gazes, Yamato Nadeshiko looked indifferent. Her gaze was completely on her master, and the deep feeling in her eyes almost turned into substance, that is, the biochemical body at this moment can¡¯t do that. Otherwise, she would have appeared long ago...


    But even if she can have sex, she won''t be that much. She wants to put the most precious first time in the flesh and blood body where she can fully feel the owner''s existence... This is the best choice.


    "My dear... Where are we going next?" Verona used chopsticks to pick up a piece of tofu, and then gently put it into her mouth-of course she could use cutlery like knives and forks, Zhou Ye never stipulated that his woman must use chopsticks...


    However, Verona has tied her whole body and mind to Zhou Ye at this time. She wants to know something about him and want to be closer to him, so she is forcing herself to learn the dining habits of her own man...


    The other two vampire brides made the same choice as Verona.


    I have to say that on the first night they were taken away by Zhou Ye, they dedicated all their bodies and minds to their men. For them-although their men had more women, but-their men I have never left myself alone, this is enough.


    "I plan to - go to the Caribbean Sea... Recently, I heard that there are a lot of pirates there. I think there will be a lot of fun things..." Zhou Ye said, taking a sip of red wine with a slight mouth.


    "Let''s be a pirate..." Juana, who was wearing a gorgeous red dress, lit up when she heard her man''s words, "My dear... it feels so funny to be a pirate... Let''s be a pirate... "


    "Pirate? It seems very interesting..." Jeanne felt a little eager to try.


    "Very interesting... I agree!"


    "I agree¡­¡­"


    "I agree¡­¡­"


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly in the agreement of all the women almost in unison, and said: "Nadeshiko, change course...Let us, go towards the Caribbean Sea with all our strength..."


    "As you wish, Master..." Yamato Nadeshiko smiled slightly and waved his hand casually...


    The Umbrella, which was originally still on the sea, was like a monster starting to forage, with a long white track line rolled up behind it. After a slight correction of the direction, it headed towards the Strait of Gibraltar and set off with all its strength...


    At the same time-in the Portsmouth Naval Port in England, a three-deck battleship named Intrepid is docking at the edge of the deep water pier. A middle-aged man wearing a white wig is holding a head The ten-year-old Lolita with long blonde hair, under the salute of the British army wearing a red uniform, walked towards this currently the most powerful battleship in England...


    "Dad, why are we leaving London?" Elizabeth Swan asked curiously while looking at her father.


    "Because Dad has been named Governor of Port Royal by His Majesty George..." Wetherby Swan looked at his daughter and smiled: "Dad can''t leave you alone in London, so Dad doesn''t have the mind to work. ..."


    "Well...Where is Port Royal, dad!!" Of course, Elizabeth knew why her father wanted to take her with her, because¡ªher mother had returned to the Lord¡¯s embrace, and she was the only one left at home. Two people with his father.


    "Port Royal is in Jamaica, dear..." Wetherby Swan said here, feeling refreshed.


    You know, Jamaica was originally a colony of Spain, but with the recent passing of the Spanish grandmother who suppressed the whole of Europe, the new Spanish king is a rookie, unable to deal with the joint pressure of the three countries of Britain, France and the Netherlands. Had to throw Jamaica to the United Kingdom, you know-it is the hub port of the entire Caribbean Sea.


    Now-Wetherby Swann was appointed by King George to serve as Governor of Port Royal, Jamaica.


    "My lord, it''s time to board the ship, we should set off..." a young Royal Navy officer who seemed able to walk up to Governor Swan reminded him.


    "Okay, Captain Norrington!" Governor Swan said as he boarded the Dreadnought, which was classified as a first-class battleship, with his daughter.


    Sailing on the sea is extremely boring, and this will not change because you enjoy and receive high treatment¡ª¡ª


    You know, in this era, people have very few things for entertainment, especially things that little girls can play with-Elizabeth Swan has only played with the doll she brought with her luggage in just three days- She is now more interested in listening to stories.


    "Dad... Tell me more about the legend of the saint walking on earth..."


    At this moment Elizabeth is in her father''s office, pestering her father to tell herself the legend she once loved the most...


    You know, the saint walking in the world is said to be a beautiful man. The nobles who once had the honor to see his true face swear by their souls, even if all the language of mankind is exhausted, they can''t describe the beauty of that saint. ...


    Girl, when she was ten years old, she almost started to have a slight interest in the opposite sex...


    "Okay, okay..." Governor Swann looked at the various documents of the colony he needed to check, and reluctantly left these tasks aside. As a father, his love for his daughter was unreserved...


    Moreover, he also knows that even though he has told his daughter countless times about the saint''s story, but¡ªhis daughter still enjoys it...Perhaps, this is some kind of consciousness awakening??


    "a long long time ago¡­¡­"


    "How long was a long long time ago?? Dad?"


    "Uh-two hundred years ago..."


    "That''s not too long... Dad..."


    "Do you still want to listen?"


    "Of course Dad... I''m sorry, I won''t interrupt you..."


    Just as little Elizabeth was pestering her father to tell herself the legend of the walking saint, the legendary protagonist has entered the Caribbean Sea. When he came, he found his own fun-is this the legend? Fate in China?


    Reference 1279


    One thousand two hundred and seventy-nine chapters


    The sun has already fallen below the sea level early, replaced by the sky full of stars.


    In the quiet and dark sea, a three-masted sailing vessel with black sails is sailing quietly on the sea, like a ghost walking in the dark night.


    Under the bright moonlight, the broken black sails of this ship looked particularly terrifying¡ªbut, it¡¯s nothing. The most frightening thing is that the tireless crew members on the deck appeared under the moonlight. Out of their true form.


    One by one¡ªthere was no trace of flesh and blood in the whole body, and the blood-stained bones leaked into the air...In the dark eye sockets, the blood-stained eyeballs were constantly turning, just like a living corpse.


    "You bastards, quickly wipe the deck clean..." At this moment, a terrifying figure with a captain''s hat standing at the door of the captain''s room was yelling with a slightly hoarse voice.


    "Hey yo¡ªhey yo¡ªhey yo¡ª!"


    Following his orders, the skeleton sailors who were busy on the deck worked like tireless machines.


    They are indeed tireless, because they are all cursed, cursed by [Cortez Gold Coin], they have become immortal creatures, even if they drink more wine, they can''t feel satisfied, still Hungry, they eat the imported delicacies, and they all turn into mud and sand...No matter how many beauties on them can''t solve their fishing nets.


    In order to lift the curse, they wandered on the sea year after year. They wanted to take back every [Cortez Gold Coin] that they spent. For this reason, they did not hesitate to kill, of course, while collecting gold coins, They don¡¯t mind taking a trip, after all, they are pirates...


    Moreover, they also used the characteristics of being cursed and becoming immortal, looting wildly, and becoming the feared ghost ship in the entire Caribbean...


    Speaking of the black sails on the Black Pearl, those maritime merchants and pirates all talked about their discoloration.


    "Captain-there is light on our left, there is a boat, there is a boat there..." the watchman standing on the observation deck shouted.


    "Hahaha... Gentlemen, our business is here again... let''s start our carnival..." Barbosa called loudly, "Raise sail, get the artillery ready, let''s start our sea dance... ¡­"


    "Oh----!" XN


    Upon hearing the captain''s order, all the skeleton sailors cheered. For them-killing has become a kind of enjoyment, a kind of spiritual enjoyment...


    Following Barbosa¡¯s orders, all the sailors took their positions. They pulled the sail rope, pushed the artillery and pushed the artillery... one by one, they screamed in excitement. They couldn¡¯t wait to hear those poor guys on their own. There was a scream under the sword.


    The Black Pearl, which is like a ghost on the sea, under the helm of Barbosa, fine-tuned the bow of the ship, and accelerated to the direction where the light came from...


    As the distance gets closer and closer--


    Barbosa with a telescope in his hand feels something is wrong...

 Chapter 909

    Looking at the light in the distance, if from the current distance, he can almost see the panicked figure on the opponent''s ship, but-as of now, his single-scope telescope still does not show the opponent''s ship , It seems, the hull is still a little fuzzy...


    "There will be such a situation, there is only one possibility... the other party''s hull is terrible!" After talking to himself, Barbosa smiled self-deprecatingly, but his smile looked so hideous."How could it be possible that even the first class battleship of the Royal Navy of England could not be that big..."


    However-at this moment, six or seven dazzling red lights came out of the opponent''s hull. After flying in mid-air for a while, those red light sources fell towards the Black Pearl...


    "This-how is it possible..." With those dazzling red lights, Barbossa used the binoculars to see the opponent''s hull clearly-but he would rather not see clearly... Oh my god, how hideous this is. A huge ship of China-and judging from the reflections on the ship, the hull of that huge ship-is made of steel.


    This simply violates Barbosa''s common sense-can steel also float on the sea?


    "Be careful... enemy attacks..."


    While Barbossa was muttering there, there was a rush on the entire deck. These ghost sailors did not know the flares. In their opinion, these red lights might be a kind of weird shells burning the hull...


    As the red light gradually fell, those guys prepared the water dragon to prepare the water dragon, and carried the ballast sediment...


    However, what disappointed them was that these terrifying, dazzling shells did not fall on their hull, but on the sea not far from their hull...


    "Hahaha... the gunner on the opposite side must be a rookie egg. With such a stinky artillery skill, I can defeat them with my eyes closed..."


    "Yes, it''s a pity that those shells..."


    "Hahaha... rush, kill them all..."


    In the eyes of these sailors, they are immortal and fearless...


    And Barbosa is hesitating-whether he wants to rush up, but right now, his men are already getting excited... If he wants to stop these guys, I am afraid these guys will not say anything, but they will He was dissatisfied.


    You know, the pirates themselves are made up of all the unruly guys, and Barbossa¡¯s captain position was also grabbed from someone with a rebellion... He paid special attention to the point of controlling his men... He didn''t want to be Sparrow was second.


    Thinking of this, Barbosa looked at himself in the moonlight, showing a hideous body... gritted his teeth and dried.


    Anyway, I am immortal, afraid of a bird...


    "Go ahead, go ahead at full speed... Let those rookies know how powerful we are..."


    "Oh----!" XN


    The Black Pearl accelerated again and rushed towards the giant ship like a giant. From the sky, the charge actually felt a bit tragic.


    At this moment, on the bow deck of the Umbrella, Zhou Ye was standing there, facing the sea breeze, watching with interest the Black Pearl rushing towards him... Behind him, his women were all Twos and threes pointed at the Black Pearl in the distance, and didn''t take Black Pearl''s charge seriously.


    "Master, why do you want me to project flares... Obviously we don''t need to expose ourselves at all, these guys, I don''t even need to use the main gun, only the secondary gun can send them to the bottom of the sea..." Yamato Nadeshiko stood behind Zhou Ye and asked curiously.


    "No, Nadeshiko, don''t you think that it is a very unkind thing to let the other party die without knowing it?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, turned his head and said to Yamato Nadeshiko, "Besides, I''m just I didn¡¯t want to kill them all, I just wanted to leave them a bloody lesson, let them know awe, and let them run when they see me in the future...just like seeing a natural enemy...this way, it¡¯s interesting..."


    If only to kill the people on the Ghost Pirate Ship Black Pearl, Zhou Ye would not even use it to go to the Caribbean. He only needs a few words to make them wonder whether they are dead and dead, but it would be boring. ...


    This time Zhou Ye came to the Caribbean to make it plain. He was here to bully people. He used technology to crush these guys. They let these guys run away when they see the Umbrella from a distance, chasing them like rabbits, and chasing them to heaven. There is no way to enter...they who chased them regretted coming to this world...


    That''s right-Zhou Ye is here to play with them.


    Chapter 1280


    One thousand two hundred and eighty chapters


    "How long will it be before the Black Pearl can get close to us?" Zhou Ye asked casually, looking at the ship lights hanging on the bow of the Black Pearl on the sea in the distance.


    "According to the wind direction and speed, we will meet them in six minutes...Master." Yamato Nadeshiko replied softly.


    "It''s my first naval battle in this world. It feels a bit uncomfortable to have no BGM..." Zhou Ye said and looked at the open sea. After hesitating, he said, "Come, Nadeshiko, bring me a passionate BGM..."


    "As you wish, Master!" Yamato Nadeshiko smiled slightly and patted his hands lightly.


    Suddenly, a bloody prelude sounded on the entire bridge... It¡¯s a bit weird that Nadeshiko actually put [He''s a Pirate], which translates to, he is a pirate-or a Pirate of the Caribbean Episode.


    Listening to this passionate BGM, Zhou Ye didn''t show his blood at all, instead he had a very funny feeling...


    "Natsuko...you...oh, forget it!"


    "I think this music is good, it gives people a feeling of riding the wind and waves..." Beatoris said strangely, although she didn''t know why her man didn''t seem very satisfied, but in her opinion, this The music is really good, although I don¡¯t know the name, but listening to this music on the ocean seems very sensational.


    "Yes, yes..." Zhou Ye sighed, too lazy to argue anymore...


    At this moment, the music spread through the air to the Black Pearl, which was rapidly approaching the Umbrella Super Intrepid-class battleship, and the faint sound of music made Barbossa feel a little stunned for a moment--could those guys already Stupid?Or do these nobles hold banquets on the boat?


    "I bet a gold coin, those guys must be having a banquet..." The sailors who were preparing at their best seemed to have heard the music.


    "Isn''t that great?" His companion laughed happily: "Those nobles are worth grabbing. Every time they grab a merchant ship, they have to sell their goods to Tutuja Port. It''s too much trouble, or it''s straightforward. It''s comfortable to grab gold and silver jewelry!"


    "Hahaha...yes..."


    "Yes, take the last copper plate from those nobles!"


    With the sound of the words, these pirates became more motivated, and they clenched their weapons tightly, just waiting for the moment when the battle came...


    But Barbossa is not as optimistic as they are... He stared at the giant ship like a giant. As soon as the two ships were tied together, he immediately shouted: "Fire..."


    "Fire..."


    "Fire..."


    Following the roar of the pirates, the sixteen sixteen-pound cannons on the left side of the Black Pearl opened fire at the same time. In an instant, white smoke from the muzzle filled the entire sea¡ª¡ª


    "boom--"


    "boom--"


    A loud noise suppressed the sound of the BGM on the Umbrella as if nothing happened...


    "Hurry up, hurry up..."


    "Hurry up and load the cannonball, this slacker..."


    Whether it¡¯s the gun bays on the deck or the gun bays in the cabin, the pirates next to each gun bay are desperately pushing the gun mounts, loaded with ammunition... It seems that the giant ship is already in front of them. The 16-pounder cannon shells that could pierce the boulder were in danger.


    However, standing at the bow of the ship, Captain Barbosa, who has been observing the opponent''s movements, has no sense of happiness...


    He clearly saw that the shell he put on hit the side of the opposite giant ship, let alone a big hole, even if it was a white spot, it didn''t come out¡ªthey, this was doing useless work...


    "Casefire--!"


    Barbossa yelled, and following his order, the artillery fire on the Black Pearl gradually stopped-all the pirates stared their eyes wide, wanting to see what happened to the other party by their love ship just now. What a loss...


    As the smoke that filled between the two ships gradually dissipated, through the silver moon hanging high in the sky, they finally saw clearly what kind of monster they were facing...


    "Oh my god... I... what kind of ship we are facing..."


    "I, I''m afraid..."

 Chapter 910

    "This--this is a monster...this is a monster..."


    Barbossa looked at the deck, his men were so panicked¡ªhe was also secretly anxious in his heart...seriously, he was also scared.


    Facing a huge metal ship that can''t even penetrate artillery, aren''t you afraid?In the face, you need to look up to see the giant ship on the other side''s ship, aren''t you afraid?


    Although Barbossa is very scared, he knows-people can''t be chaotic, chaos-this naval battle can be ended early... "You cowards, what''s terrible about you? Don''t you know that you are already living? Are you in hell? Are you thirsty?"


    "thirsty--"


    "Are you hungry?"


    "hungry--!"


    "Hunger can''t take your lives, what else is terrible about you? You are immortal... what are you afraid of?" Barbosa said, reaching out for the Umbrella battleship only ten meters away from him. , Shouted: "Go, grab that ship, since then we are the masters of this steel giant ship, what are you afraid of?"


    "Correct--!"


    The morale of the pirates was once again encouraged by Barbosa. They are all immortal people. What are they afraid of?


    With the excited shouts of the pirates, a chain of hooks tied with a rope was thrown towards the Umbrella¡¯s ship... I have to say that these guys have been pirates for too long, and they played the string for too long Zhan¡¯s throwing hook skill is really outstanding...


    When six or seven grappling hooks were hung on the Umbrella''s ship''s side, the pirates burst into cheers. They scrambled to grab the rope with both hands and climbed toward the Umbrella''s ship''s side...


    It''s just¡ªwhen they were halfway through the climb, a delicate female voice rang in their ears.


    "Master, I protest, I am determined not to let these lice-covered guys get on my deck..."


    At the same time, another male voice reached their ears, "Well, to be honest, I also feel that if they board the Umbrella, the entire deck will need to be cleaned and disinfected..."


    "Then, it''s time for us to play, right?" another female voice said.


    "Yes, I think, indeed you should be on the court... Anyway, these toys won''t die anyway, you can play as much as you want..." the male voice said.


    "This is really the best news I''ve heard tonight..." the female voice said: "However, I think I need some help, Nadeshiko, the searchlight is on. I have been in the dark for long enough. I hate it now. dark!"


    "As you wish, Miss Sonia!"


    With the end of the last girl¡¯s voice, in an instant¡ªfrom the Umbrella bridge, an air searchlight was lit at the same time, shining the entire Black Pearl like daylight...


    Chapter 1281


    Chapter One Two Hundred and Eighty One


    Barbossa gently shielded his eyes from the searchlights, and looked at the side of the giant ship with the light from his eyes.


    I saw-at this time, seven or eight slim figures came out on the ship''s side. Their looks were not clear, but-Barbossa had a feeling that these women were definitely not ugly...


    "Remember, the one who will defeat you and drive you into the abyss is the first officer of the Umbrella, Princess Sonia!"


    Standing behind them, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but roll his eyes when he heard Jianshi''s move to add the title to his own lady. When did he appoint Sonia as the first officer of the Umbrella??


    "I give you the qualifications to start the dance tonight, don''t lose the face of our family!" Sonia obviously did not see her man roll her eyes, she directly ordered her six swordsmen to attack...


    "As you wish, Your Highness!"


    "Hahaha...heard, there is a princess on this ship, we can get a mountain of gold coins if we catch her!"


    Although the pirates were shocked by the searchlight at first, they even felt overwhelmed in the face of the searchlight like a small sun-but when they knew their enemy was a group of women, they laughed loudly."Kill..."


    With an order, all the pirates climbed up the hook again vigorously... In their opinion, they are not alive or dead, afraid of being a hairy?


    However, soon, Six Swordsman let them know that sometimes, many things are more scary than death...


    I saw Six Swordsman jumped on the hook without hesitation, and drew towards the Black Pearl...


    Those pirates who were climbing the rope, hooked the rope in one hand, clamped the rope in both legs, took up the weapon in the other hand, and did not hesitate to chop towards the six swordsman who was sliding along the rope...


    "Really knows how to live and die..." Faced with those swords, the six swordsmen didn''t even bother to wield their weapons. They directly and gracefully continued to slide towards the Black Pearl, using their armor to pick up the pirate weapons¡ª¡ª


    Wherever they went, except for the sparks left by their weapons on their armor, there was a crackling sound of bones being crushed.


    No pirate can keep his limbs intact under their indestructible gaiters.


    Yes, yes-they won''t die, but-it doesn''t mean that their bones won''t break...


    You know, an armor made of Edman alloy and a weapon weighed hundreds of kilograms, and the six swordsman deliberately spoiled it, no bones could resist them.


    All of a sudden, the pirates who climbed up the rope early fell into the sea like a kite with a broken line.


    "You¡ªwho are they?" Barbosa prevented his men from working towards the six female knights who had come down from the huge ship. He carefully looked at the six women¡ª


    You know, as of now, Barbossa has never seen anyone wearing a full-body armor and walking on a rope as if walking on the ground at sea. Such a person should not be unknown...


    "Boom!"


    Just as Barbossa had just finished asking this sentence, a black figure suddenly landed in front of him, and saw that figure, wearing a black full-body armor inlaid with gold rims, and carrying a huge foot There is a giant sickle more than three meters long.


    "My name is Sonia... There used to be boring people who gave me a name. They called me the Queen of Blood!" Sonia said calmly, "Don''t be afraid, little guy... Don''t watch them give me a name." This nickname is actually very kind. You can''t die anyway. Why don''t you use your own bodies to entertain us?"


    "..." Listening to Sonia''s words, Barbosa was speechless for a while, what does it mean to be unable to die, and what does it mean to entertain you?How do you plan to use us for entertainment??And he was full of beard, and he was called a little guy??"Please allow me to refuse, ma''am..."


    "No, little guy--you can''t refuse...just like someone you killed can''t refuse death!" After Sonia said this, she told the six swordsman behind her: "Today is a rare experience. On the night of the full moon, sisters, why not offer a waltz under the moonlight for our man?"


    "We wanted to do this a long time ago, miss!"


    "Hahaha...I like to feel bad about playing with people, and I promise to be gentle this time!"


    "You don''t need to be gentle, they won''t die anyway!"


    "Yes, yes..."


    With the laughter of the six sword servants, two long cracks opened on the back of their armor, and then¡ªa pair of bat wings more than five meters long stretched out, and in a blink of an eye¡ªthe six sword servants finished After her transformation, she smiled loudly, dancing in the sky above the Black Pearl...


    Although their movements are so graceful, it is as if they are performing their dance steps in mid-air, but their moves are not graceful at all. Every time they pass the deck, one or more pirates suffer...


    The pirates tried to trap Six Swordsman with the ropes that tied the sails, but it was a pity that they couldn''t catch Six Swordsman at all, because Six Swordsman flew too fast and his movements were too flexible...


    Barbosa smiled bitterly and watched his subordinates being played with by these women like toys. Yes, in Barbosa''s eyes, his subordinates were being played with...


    Neither the sword nor the blunderbuss could cause even a trace of harm to these women.


    From the beginning, there was a kind of resistance, to the later abandonment of resistance, and the subordinates who hid like a mouse, gave Barbosa a sense of shame that he was being manipulated.


    Although the sense of shame was burning in Barbosa''s Hungary like a flame, he still stood beside Sonia honestly, not daring to move...


    Because, he finally remembered who this bloody queen was...Two hundred years ago, from the west of France, all the way to the east of France, there were countless bloody crosses erected along the way...


    Nima, it''s been more than two hundred years, this female pervert is still alive, and she seems to be alive well...

 Chapter 911

    In this regard, Barbossa only feels deep helplessness, yes, he is a ghost stealing a ship, he is an undead... But when the ghost story meets the god and monster story, there is only one ending, that is, the ghost story is The story of gods and demons blood abuse.


    ten minutes later----


    On the entire deck of the Black Pearl, apart from Barbossa, there is no pirate who can stand anymore-these guys have been scared of being killed, they would rather just play dead on the deck torn apart than Willing to get up again and be abused by those six women with bat wings...


    The pain from the body is nothing, but the shock from the soul is really too big... Nearly one hundred of them, they were abused by six women to look like this, which is too embarrassing. ...


    "Okay... It seems that your subordinates don''t want to play with us anymore... This is really a pity!" Sonia said, looking at the six swords that were waving her wings and hovering in mid-air. Servant said: "Let''s do the last show..."


    "Okay, miss!"


    "I''ve been waiting for this moment..."


    "that is really good!"


    The sword attendants landed on the deck happily, and then put away the wings behind them-with their weapons in their hands, they picked up the broken limbs on the deck and began to place graphics on the deck...


    five minutes later--


    "Thank you very much for the captain for allowing your men to play this game with us. I hope that when we meet next time, I can still play such a small game!" Sonia flashed with a smile and disappeared on the deck instantly. They also returned to the Umbrella. When they went back, they also cut off all the hooks hanging on the Umbrella''s ship.


    Barbossa looked at the deck with a dull face, using the pattern placed under his own body. It was the smiling face of a funny man, and that expression, how it seemed to be mocking himself...


    Chapter 1282


    One thousand two hundred and eighty two chapters


    Looking at the devastated Black Pearl, Barbosa felt like crying without tears...


    To be honest-under the shining of the moonlight, the helpless expression on Barbosa''s face like a zombie seemed a bit funny.


    He just stood behind the rudder so stupidly, watching the Umbrella battleship, which had abused him, brought a wave of water and drove quickly toward the distance. At this moment, he was convinced of something. It''s because they just stopped there waiting for him to snare himself in order to play him on purpose.


    Otherwise, relying on the speed of this Big Mac just now, his own Black Pearl is the fastest ship and can''t catch up...


    "Damn...what the hell is this..."


    Barbosa has an urge to cry a lot. You know, since I can remember, Barbosa has never shed tears. Facing the hurricane, he did not shed tears. Facing the merciless sea, he did not shed tears. He did not shed tears in the face of the curse, because he knew that tears were a waste of time. With that time, it was better to think of a way...


    But after being abused by the group of female vampires, Barbossa actually felt a little moist in his eye sockets... This is evidence of hurting his self-esteem.


    Just at this time--


    The head of a guy on the deck who acted as the eyes of the funny monarch seemed to perceive that the group of women who made them feel the deepest despair had left. He actually started to command his hands to climb towards him, wanting to combine...


    However, as soon as his hand left the edge of the funny monarch pattern, two dazzling red lights lit up on the dark sea in the distance, and then, on both sides of the Black Pearl, there were two dazzling waves. A water column more than ten meters high...The cannonball entered the water, and the huge waves it brought up made the Black Pearl sway everywhere, as if in a storm.


    Obviously-that was the secondary gun fired on the Umbrella...


    "Damn bastard, stay there for me-until dawn, don''t move..." Barbosa shouted.


    He still remembered that when the Bloody Queen was leaving, he once said that to keep this pattern until the sun rises, if she finds that the pattern is not maintained, she will completely send them all into the abyss... ¡­


    The two cannons just now were clearly warning them...


    Although Barbossa doesn''t know how those women know that they move, but-in fact, they just know that some people are lucky...


    Those two shots also completely destroyed Barbosa''s final fluke--


    With the bombardment distance just now, Barbossa can determine that the giant steel ship has a range far beyond the most advanced artillery now...Moreover, the gunners set it up very accurately. Such power only needs one shot. The Black Pearl was completely broken into two pieces.


    "Sure enough, did you treat me as a toy?" After Barbossa said this, he took a deep breath, "Sooner or later, I will take the giant steel ship..."


    That''s what I said, but-Barbosa really doesn''t have a trace of confidence, whether it is long-range or close combat, in Barbosa''s view, that steel giant ship is invulnerable... How easy is it to win the ship?


    In this way, Barbossa sat withered at the rudder, staring at the stars in the sky... He was thinking about how to defeat the giant steel ship, but-let him want to break his head, think about it. The moon has fallen below the sea level, and still has no plan to come up with...


    In the face of technological gaps, sometimes wisdom is not so important.


    Perhaps it was because of the power of the two secondary guns that one night passed, none of the pirates who were placed as parts dared to move.


    It wasn''t until the east began to whiten that the pirates who had been disassembled into parts had the courage and cautiously began to look for other parts of their bodies.


    "Give it back to me, that''s my arm..."


    "Then where did my arm go? Hey, that''s my arm, not your leg..."


    "Who saw my feet? Who saw my feet..."


    "I feel like your left leg and right leg are reversed..."


    "Gosh, I can''t see my little brother...who saw my little brother??"


    "Idiot, your head is upside down, you can only see your PG now!"


    It took nearly an hour before the undead pirates managed to find all the parts on their bodies...


    Barbossa looked at his group of people who were originally rebellious and dared to destroy the sky and the air. Now they are sitting listlessly on the deck like sick quails, motionless... can''t help but sigh secretly. Sighed."Everyone, are you scared?"


    "When facing those women who are like gods and demons, are you not afraid? Mr. Captain!" The nigger first mate asked with a sad expression, "Why did you stand by and watch the excitement when we were slaughtered? When being played around like a toy, you didn''t draw your sword to fight them..."


    "Yes..."


    "why¡­¡­"


    Looking at the enthusiastic subordinates on the deck, Barbossa yelled, "Let me shut my eyes... You should be thankful!"


    "Fortunately?"


    "Yes...you should be thankful, fortunate that I didn''t fight the other leader...Do you know who she is? She is the blood queen...!!!" Barbosa said loudly.


    "Blood Queen?"


    "Who is that??"


    "Ha, I''m still Count Dracula..."


    "Shut up..." Barbosa scolded: "Some of you are from Spain, some are from Portugal, and some are from France... Doesn''t the title of Blood Queen make you feel very familiar?"


    "The bloody cross..."


    "The road is paved..."


    "Please wave your bloody sickle and bring a fair death to my enemy, Your Majesty..."


    "I will dedicate to you the best bread and gorgeous dress..."


    A pirate from France hummed a ballad softly. The tune of the ballad seemed so strange and gloomy...It made people unable to help but get goose bumps all over the body...

 Chapter 912

    "Yes, is it the bloody queen in this song?" After just humming a few words, the sailor couldn''t bear it, he asked hesitantly."You, are you talking about her? Captain..."


    "Yes... that''s right, it''s her!" Barbosa looked at the French sailor meaningfully, and nodded.


    "This is impossible¡ªabsolutely impossible... That His Majesty was a figure two hundred years ago... How could he have appeared in this era... This, this is just like a myth..." the French sailor yelled out of silence.


    "In other people''s ghost stories, we are still the protagonists..." Barbossa sighed and said, "How do you know that the myth is - is it fake?"


    "..." The sailor was speechless...


    And the sailors who knew the story of the bloody queen were secretly grateful. They shared the story about that terrible woman with their companions who did not know the legend...


    Seeing his subordinates gradually settled down, Barbosa breathed a sigh of relief. He was finally confused for a while, but now¡ªit''s time to boost his morale."Everyone, I think everyone should be grateful for the curse brought by gold coins. If it weren''t for the curse of immortality, now--we might have died long ago..."


    "Yes..."


    "Although-the curse puts me in purgatory,-it''s good to be alive!"


    "That''s right! Captain!"


    "Now, let''s have some fun and celebrate our new life..." Barbosa shouted while the iron was hot: "Set sail, let us rob all the ships we encounter, let us listen to their wailing..."


    "Roar--!"


    Under the encouragement of Barbosa, the morale of the sailors is recovering little by little... I have to say that Barbosa is very good at restoring morale.


    What can make a group of people cheer up in the bloody failure??Of course it is to abuse another group of people who are not as good as him... There is no way to recover faster than this method.


    The black sail of the Black Pearl rises again, facing the sun, heading towards the busy commercial channel...


    Chapter 1283


    One thousand two hundred and eighty-three chapters


    When the Venus star crossed the east, on the busiest waterway in the Caribbean, a life-and-death battle was going on.


    "Hurry up... Hurry up, give me all the guns, today-we won''t keep alive!" Barbossa, who was like a zombie in the moonlight, roared, directing his men to fire at the two unfortunate merchant ships. For him, last night¡¯s depression needs to be washed away with blood and wailing. Of course he dare not seek revenge on the Umbrella, even-now as long as he sees the Umbrella, he will sail away for the first time escape¡­¡­


    Don¡¯t talk about vain things like pirate dignity. Yes, they won¡¯t die, but they don¡¯t want to be insulted like that again. The experience of being played like a toy is enough once. No one wants to come again, unless it is shaking M...


    "Roar--!"


    Hearing Captain Barbossa¡¯s order, the pirates on the ship who looked like skeletons were also desperately carrying the shells--


    That''s right, they don''t plan to play any more string battles this time, for no other reason, because they need to vent and vent their depression.


    The two hapless armed merchant ships had good firepower, but when they saw the iconic black sail of the Black Pearl for the first time, everything was messed up...


    Heifan''s Ghost Thief Ship-the undead crew-the brutal style of leaving no grass...


    Everything in this legend scared the sailors on the ship away from their bodies...


    "Those demons...help-I don''t want to die..."


    "God... how could I meet these demons..."


    "Gosh..."


    "Help me...I don''t want to die...I don''t want to die...Mom..."


    From time to time, sailors with extreme fear jumped off the ship¡¯s side to escape...


    Although the captains of the two ships are not newbies, they really don''t have the eloquence of Barbosa, who can inspire the sailors to stand up in the face of desperation.


    "Boom-boom-boom -!"


    The loud sound of the 16-pound cannon continued to sound, and white smoke filled the sea...It can be said that from the beginning of the battle, the two ships were hit by the Black Pearl...


    Don¡¯t look at the Black Pearl when it faces the Umbrella, but in fact, the Black Pearl¡¯s reputation among pirates can be said to be close to the sea death [Flying Dutchman], and even Black Pearl. In a downwind, you can hang the flying Dutchman so that it can''t catch up.


    What''s more--the sailors on the merchant ship, when they saw the iconic black sail of the Black Pearl, almost scared their souls. When they used the firelight to see the images on the Black Pearl clearly When there were more ghosts than human-like sailors, basically, the little sense of resistance was completely disintegrated.


    Looking at the panicked expressions of the sailors on the two merchant ships, the sailors on the Black Pearl have recovered some confidence...


    They howled desperately and laughed wildly, watching the merchant sailors who were slaughtered like panicked lambs, their broken pride that was trampled by the women of the Umbrella the night before was restored.


    "Who are we!?" Barbosa shouted vigorously.


    "We are a ghost ship!!" xN


    "We are immortal pirates!!" Barbossa felt that with his roar, it seemed that the stagnation in Hungary had disappeared a lot.He continued his speech: "We are in hell, we are fearless...because-we are a ghost ship!"


    "Yes¡ª¡ª!!!" xN


    The skeleton-like pirates clamored loudly, and the voice was like a group of ghosts...the last trace of resistance of the sailors on the two merchant ships was also disintegrated.


    "Kill them all, we are not for treasure today, just for fun!"


    Following Barbosa¡¯s cry, all the pirates laughed loudly, pouring out shells at the two merchant ships without hesitation. In their opinion, those shells that smashed into each other¡¯s ship from time to time, with holes in them, brought What gives them is courage and self-confidence...


    No way, the weak can only find their confidence in the weaker and weaker groups. This is life...


    Ask them to trouble the Umbrella, they dare not...


    The artillery on the Black Pearl accelerated and poured out shells on the two merchant ships¡ªit deserved a bad luck for a merchant ship. One of the shells on the Black Pearl accidentally smashed into their ammunition warehouse. The shells detonated the gunpowder stored in the ammunition depot in the first time...


    "boom----!!!!!"


    With a loud noise, the merchant ship that had detonated its ammunition depot was broken into two pieces directly by the violent explosion...


    "Hahahahaha..."


    "Really enjoyable..."


    "I think I am a god now, and all merchant ships will crawl in front of us, shivering!"


    "Yes...that''s it..."


    The slaughter of these weak merchant ships allowed all the pirates on the Black Pearl to find a trace of confidence, but at this moment, a discordant voice sounded.


    "Let''s find revenge on that huge ship..."


    I don¡¯t know which self-confident pirate said such a sentence, and suddenly¡ªthe entire deck of the Black Pearl became silent. The cheering pirates stopped their actions and looked at it with strange eyes. The fool who said this sentence.


    "If you want to die, die by yourself...Don''t hold us!"


    "Yes... I don''t want to see that terrifying steel giant ship again in my life..."


    "If you talk nonsense, I will tie you to the anchor and sink into the bottom of the sea..." The tall black chief mate glared viciously at the nonchalant guy and cursed: "I heard it, there is no next time... "

 Chapter 913

    "..." And Barbosa, who was standing next to the rudder, was completely disinterested by the words of Erhuo''s subordinates. Yes, what is the sense of accomplishment in slaughtering these weak chickens...


    Barbossa even regrets it now, and should have captured these two merchant ships...


    However, Barbossa looked at the two merchant ships, one was broken in two, and the other was sinking slowly because of the water in the cabin... Obviously, it is too late for the merchant ship to rob at this time...


    "Well, you guys, we should go... It''s so boring to bully this group of guys!" Barbossa shook his head angrily. In his opinion, the entire sea area is almost empty... It''s on... It''s time to find the next target.


    "It''s all your fault..." Every pirate who passed by the second cargo who shouted for revenge on the Umbrella complained to the second cargo.


    "I..." Erhuo felt aggrieved... After all, he still didn''t understand the difference between a true brave and a rogue.


    The Black Pearl raised its black sails again and headed towards the Caribbean Inland Sea along the channel... After the white track, only the devastated sea was left.


    What the guys who went away didn¡¯t notice was that there was a comatose little boy on the ship that was about to sink but not yet sinking. This little boy named Will Turner¡¯s neck had something they couldn¡¯t find. Cursing the gold coin... They missed the gold coin.


    But-it doesn''t matter, as the ship sinks, as long as the cursed gold coin touches the sea... the cursed guys on the ghost ship will be induced.


    Reference 1284


    One thousand two hundred and eighty four chapters


    "Help...Is anyone here?" The unconscious Will Turner was awakened by the sea water pouring into the cabin. He climbed up with difficulty...Looking at the cabin full of corpses... a burst of sadness.


    He came to the Caribbean on a merchant ship from England alone to find his father, Bill Turner.


    He heard his mother say that his father was the most outstanding merchant sailor in the Caribbean. After his mother died of a sudden illness, he devoted all his belongings and boarded a merchant ship to the Caribbean...


    To be honest, even if he spends all his belongings, it is not enough to buy a ticket to Jamaica, so he joined the merchant ship as a temporary helper. In general, everyone thinks he is still not Children up to ten years old take care of him.


    But I didn¡¯t expect that after entering the Caribbean Sea Route, in the eyes of Will, the fleet of two armed merchant ships would be defeated by a pirate ship...


    Will, who was forbidden to walk on the deck, did not see the horrible crew on the ghost ship...


    He only saw that in the old days, the sailors who boasted of how powerful and powerful they were, were as scared as little girls, screaming at loss.


    Ahem-now is not the time to think about this, Will walked up the stairs from the cabin to the deck, only then did he see-the whole sea is like ghosts, there are corpses everywhere, and the water is stained. Blood red¡­¡­


    "Uncle Rod...Uncle Wendell..." Will shouted the name of the sailor who was closer to him in the past, but he didn''t get any response...


    At this time, the sea water has gone past his ankle... In anxious situation, he could only find a wooden board and climb on it...


    For a ten-year-old child, this is the limit he can do... You can¡¯t expect a child to know how to collect useful fresh water and food floating on the sea purposefully. After all, he has never seen Pui¡¯s Self-help journey...


    The gap between the boards was so huge that it was impossible for Will to stay away from the sea. In the cold water, Will was really thirsty and hungry... All he could do was to watch the sky gradually. The falling stars, praying for the sun to appear as soon as possible-so that he can be slightly warmer.


    Three hours later-the sky gradually turned white, and the night finally passed...


    However, what makes Will desperate is that he did not see the light of the sun¡ªbecause a thick fog rose on the surface of the sea, and the fog made people unable to see things 20 meters away...


    Cold-hunger-exhaustion-panic-helplessness-these negative emotions continued to accumulate in Will''s heart, and finally-he completely fainted on the wooden board...


    When he fainted on the raft, the water that passed over his Hungarian mouth suddenly issued a nearly transparent halo...This halo spread rapidly towards the entire Caribbean Sea like ripples in the water.


    And all this, Little Will no longer knows, because - he has passed out completely.


    At this moment, on a channel that is fifty nautical miles away from here, the Black Pearl once again hoisted a merchant ship full of cargo...


    "Go ahead at full speed... let''s kill them all, grab them all..." Barbossa commanded loudly as he took the helm, "Get your weapons and hooks ready... we..."


    Before the words were finished, a transparent halo that was almost imperceptible to the naked eye passed by the Black Pearl...All the sailors who were actively preparing for the battle stopped their actions, including Barbosa.


    "Just...that direction?" Barbossa felt it, felt the power from the cursed gold coin...


    "That seems to be... the location of the two merchant ships we just sank..." the first officer said hesitantly.


    "Damn..." Barbossa slapped the rudder in annoyance, and his fear and anger blinded his mind, making him forget the rules of the Black Pearl sinking other merchant ships¡ªhe didn''t even go on board to search¡ª See if there is any whereabouts of cursed gold coins.


    "Let''s go back... to find the damn cursed gold coin..." Barbosa said, turning the rudder quickly... The speeding Black Pearl made a big curve on the surface of the sea. Drove quickly in the direction of ... "Turn the sails, you bastards, if because of your delay, the cursed gold coins fall into the sea, I want you all to go into the sea to get me gold coins..."


    Hearing Barbossa''s words, all the sailors hurriedly began to turn the three main masts to adjust the angle-in order to speed up the Black Pearl.


    And on the merchant ship that was about to be overtaken--


    "Captain¡ªGhost Ship...They turned around..."


    "Thank the Virgin Mary... Oh my god..." The captain felt like he was out of danger. He was very grateful... He began to think about it seriously now. After going back, he will go to the monastery to donate matters. This time, God bless you. what¡­¡­


    And on the main channel less than ten nautical miles from Will Turner Jr., a wooden battleship of the first class named Intrepid was slowly moving along the channel. At this time, the dense fog blocked the sea, Ships in the fog are the easiest to deviate from the course...


    In this era of navigation with compasses and charts, deviating from the course represents-unknown dangers, reefs, and... disorientation.


    Therefore, the Dreadnought battleship had to move forward slowly... They need to wait until noon, after the fog clears, before they can officially set sail and accelerate...


    "Good morning, Governor Swann, good morning, Miss Swann!" The first mate on the Intrepid, Captain James Norrington, looked at the father and daughter coming out of the cabin and hurriedly greeted.


    "Good morning, Captain Norrington..." Governor Swan greeted the young and promising Royal Navy captain on board.


    "Good morning..." After Elizabeth Swan greeted Norrington casually, she carried her little skirt and ran to the bow of the Intrepid.


    For Elizabeth, who lives in London all the year round, fog is not uncommon, but it is the first time to encounter heavy fog in the sea...


    On the vast sea, the white mist obscured everything, except for the sound of the crew walking on the ship and the sound of the Intrepid. There were no other sounds...


    This is completely different from the fog in London...


    In the fog of London, you can still vaguely see black shadows passing by in the fog from time to time. Those are the busy citizens who get up early...


    And in the mist on the sea, you will have the illusion that you have come to the edge of the world. In the whole world, except for the Dreadnought at your feet, there is no other living thing... This is a very kind of elizabeth. Novel experience.


    Girls, there are more or less sentimental emotions...especially when you are in love...


    "Dad, can this ship go to another world? Can I find my mother?" Elizabeth asked, turning her head to look at her father.


    "This...I''m afraid it won''t work...My baby...Although I miss your mother very much, but-another world, with this ship, I still can''t reach..." Governor Wetherby Swann was a little sad. Said.


    "Your Excellency, there is a document that you need to sign!" A soldier in a Royal Navy uniform came over and said.


    "Okay, I''ll go now..." Although Governor Swan wanted to be with his daughter for a while, he still needed a job. This was his duty, and he couldn''t shirk it."Sorry, baby, I need to take care of some official duties. We will have breakfast together soon!"


    "Okay, father..." Elizabeth nodded sensibly. She knew that this was her father''s job...


    Reference 1285


    One thousand two hundred and eighty-five chapters


    With the departure of Governor Swann, Elizabeth Swann became a person again.


    In the whole ship, no one cares about a little girl, even if she is very cute.

 Chapter 914

    An hour passed... Governor Swann did not return--


    Another hour passed, and Governor Swann still did not return...


    Elizabeth Swan was already a little impatient in waiting, but she knew that her father was very busy with business, so she didn''t plan to cause trouble to her father...


    Bored, Elizabeth Swan, standing on the bow of the ship, began to sing a ballad...


    "Cheers, sailors, yo!


    We looted and looted without mercy...


    Cheers, sailors, yo!


    Yoho, yoho, my pirate career...


    We extortion, we steal and seize, let''s do it..."


    Just as Elizabeth Swan was singing happily, a big hand was placed on her shoulder and she was startled."Stop singing, little girl, there are pirate ships here, do you want to cause trouble?"


    "Mr. Gibbs, don''t frighten her!" At this moment, First Officer Norrington came over.


    Warrant Officer Gibbs said with some dissatisfaction: "She is singing a pirate song... This will bring bad luck, especially with such a thick fog-you have to believe me..."


    "I see..." First Mate Norrington said with a perfunctory expression, "You can go to your work!"


    "Yes, Captain..." Gibbs complained as he walked a little dissatisfied: "Bringing a woman on the boat will definitely be unlucky, even a little girl..."


    With Gibbs''s departure, Elizabeth Swan seems to have regained her little girl''s nature, "I think it must be great to see pirates!"


    For Little Loli¡¯s words, First Mate Norrington smiled disapprovingly, and said, ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true, Miss Swann...pirates are all dirty and dirty villains, as long as you see pirate ships or those dirty pirates. , I will let them taste the pain and hang them with a rope..."


    "Captain Norrington, your courage is very commendable, but this kind of topic will teach my daughter bad!" At this time Governor Swan also came over. He had just finished his official duties and saw this when he came back. In one scene, as the father of Elizabeth, he was certainly dissatisfied with the topic of hanged pirates to his daughter...


    "I''m sorry, Governor Swann!" Norrington lowered his head a little, and after expressing his apologies, he left the bow of the ship-as the first officer, he still has a lot of work to do.


    "I think pirates are fun..." Elizabeth Swan said with a smile looking at her father.


    "I''m just worried about this..." Governor Swann was also helpless... But as a single father, he really didn''t know how to guide his daughter to have a correct outlook on life.


    At this moment, Elizabeth suddenly left and saw a raft floating on the sea under the boat. On the raft there was a little boy lying on the raft. She hurriedly shouted to the sailor on the deck: " Look at it-there is a little boy on the sea..."


    "Someone has fallen into the sea, go get the rope hook and drag him onto the boat..."


    Following the rapid reaction of the sailors, the little boy was rescued by the sailors on the boat...


    "He still breathes..."


    An experienced sailor yelled while detecting the little boy¡¯s breath, "Get out of the way, give him some space..."


    "Oh my God..." Although Mr. Gibbs wanted to see this lucky little boy very much, he was already stunned by the scene in the distance, and he was only seen in the channel not far away. Above, the raging fire is burning, and the wreckage of the two ships just floats on the sea... Maybe it¡¯s because the moisture in the dense fog hinders the burning. After so many hours, the two ships did not completely burn. All...


    "What''s going on?" Governor Swan asked anxiously.


    "Probably the gunpowder barrel exploded!" Captain Norrington soothed: "Merchant ships generally have strong firepower..."


    What he meant was that this might be an accident... but obviously, Warrant Officer Gibbs would not agree with him."No matter how powerful the firepower is, it''s no use, everyone understands that it was done by pirates!"


    "Haha..." Governor Swann smiled a little nervously, "Don''t talk nonsense, this is just an accident!"


    "Wake up the captain, wind up the sails, send out the longboat..." Captain Norrington quickly walked towards the captain''s room and gave orders...


    Following his order, the sailors on the deck began to get busy...


    Governor Swann was a little afraid that his daughter would see something that shouldn''t be seen, such as the floating corpse, so he planned to leave his daughter away temporarily, at least away from the ship''s rail."Honey, take care of that poor little guy..."


    "Good dad..." Elizabeth Swan obediently walked to Will Turner who had passed out¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly she discovered that something seemed to be hanging in front of the little boy''s Huns, she curiously took out the pendant, which was a gold coin with a skull printed on it."Are you a pirate??"


    At this moment, Will Jr. opened his eyes sharply and grabbed Elizabeth''s hand...


    Elizabeth asked anxiously, "What is your name?"


    "My name is Will, Will Turner..." Will Jr. struggled.


    "My name is Elizabeth Swan..." Elizabeth said.


    Maybe it''s because Elizabeth is a little girl who is the same age as herself. Turner doesn''t feel threatened by her, plus he has already felt that he is away from the sea, which shows that he has been rescued... ¡­


    When he realized this, Will Turner relaxed and passed out again...


    "Did he say something?" Captain Norrington''s voice came, and Elizabeth hurriedly carried the pirate gold coin in her hand behind her... "No--he just said his name was Will Turner..."


    "Bring him down!" Captain Norrington didn''t ask any more. In his opinion, Elizabeth was still just a child. How could the child lie?


    Elizabeth watched the two Royal Navy soldiers approaching and brought Will Turner, who was still in a coma, into the cabin...


    She walked to the bow again, carefully looking at the pirate gold coin from Will in her hand...


    However, when she raised her head inadvertently, Elizabeth saw a scene that she would never forget...a black sailing ship with a skull flag was approaching towards the Intrepid."There are pirates--!"


    With Elizabeth''s yelling, all the naval soldiers on the ship saw the Black Pearl in the distance... "There are pirates, open the gun door, everyone pay attention to the shelling..."


    At this time, on the Black Pearl in the distance, Captain Barbosa was taking a deep breath with a look of intoxication."Everyone, do you smell it? The smell of gold coins¡ªthe gold coins that made us cursed...it¡¯s on the navy battleship...what are you waiting for, push the cannon out...let us prepare for battle !"


    "Roar--!"


    The sailors were crying and howling, they were busy preparing for battle...


    Scared?nonexistent¡­¡­


    Even if you are facing a battleship class 1 Dreadnought with a hundred cannons?They are undead, what are they afraid of?


    However, on the Black Pearl side, gearing up to get back the cursed gold coins, while the Intrepid was ready to fight a battle... A burst of music came over... the music was so passionate and generous, even though Because the sound is far away, the hearing is not very clear, and it makes everyone who hears the music feel excited.


    Accompanied by the BGM sound that made people high in fighting spirit and did not know where it came from, the soldiers on the Intrepid were filled with a desire to fight, and they wished to die with the Black Pearl in front of them now.


    However-such warlike music was heard in Barbosa''s ears, but it was like the groan of death... made his face change drastically: "Raise the sail... we-it''s time to run away!"


    All the pirates who heard the music did not have any nonsense. They acted more efficiently than just now and quickly raised the Black Sail... The Black Pearl, more than 300 meters from the side of the Intrepid, was anxious. Turn-escape after hearing the sound.


    Reference 1286


    One thousand two hundred and eighty six chapters


    "This...what''s going on?"


    The entire Royal Navy on the Intrepid looked at the Black Pearl, which had turned around and fled hurriedly beyond the range of the artillery, and everyone was dumbfounded...What is the situation?Are these pirates here to tease them on purpose?Just came to say hello to them??Are you kidding me?

 Chapter 915

    "This--this is a provocation...this is a provocation to the Royal Navy..." Captain Norrington flushed his face angrily.


    In his opinion, the actions of the Black Pearl are completely provocative...These pirates are deliberately using their speed to provoke the Royal Navy''s first-class battleships-watching the black pearls running fast with their black sails. No., Captain Norrington wanted to order now to raise the sails and pursue this pirate ship that dared to provoke the majesty of the Royal Navy at full speed.


    But-he can''t.


    Not only because the soldiers who went to check on the shipwreck have not yet come back, but also because the captain has already woken up at this time. When the captain is away, Captain Norrington may be able to order a chase by virtue of his identity as the first officer...


    However, when the captain got up, there was only one voice in the entire ship, and that was the captain''s voice-after all, they were not pirates, but the Royal Navy. Discipline was the most important thing.


    "Damn...someday I will hang all these guys!" Captain Norrington slammed the ship''s side fiercely... Angrily said, "Damn... only escape pirate..."


    "No... Captain, I think... I think... those pirates didn''t run because they were afraid of us..." Warrant Officer Gipps looked stupidly at the huge black figure gradually emerging from the thick fog in the distance... ¡­The jug filled with rum in his hand accidentally fell on the deck, but at this moment, he didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to the jug that was so precious in the past. Gipps stupidly pointed to the distance, dumbfounded. The murmured: "Oh my God... which country''s battleship is this... I can''t believe my eyes!"


    "..." At this time, Captain Norrington, with the sound of music getting closer and closer, saw the behemoth beast sailing out of the thick fog... "This, this is impossible... absolutely ... absolutely impossible..."


    Following the march of [He is a pirate], Umbrella¡¯s huge bow with two stacks of Dreadnought has appeared not far from Dreadnought. All the Royal Navy who are waiting in full line look at this ship. The huge ship, like a prehistoric monster, was stunned on the spot.


    "Gosh..." Governor Swan also grabbed his daughter''s hand in one hand, and froze there.


    He originally wanted to take his daughter off the deck, after all, once the battle started, the deck would be the most chaotic place.As a father, how could he allow his daughter to be in danger?


    However, the latter thing can be described as turbulence, not excessive...


    That imposing black-sail pirate ship made a big turn halfway--


    Turned around and ran away...


    Head ran away...


    ran away¡­¡­


    Lost¡­¡­


    Governor Swann had ten thousand words of MMP in his heart at the time he wanted to say, but... before he scolded a word of MMP, a more ruthless one came...


    Looking at the huge steel ship of unknown nationality in front of him, Governor Swan was completely stunned...In his mind, he kept speculating about the ownership of this huge ship, Spain?Portugal?Or is it France''s secret weapon?


    Just when Governor Swann was in a daze, little Elizabeth Swann forced herself free from her father''s big hands. She sprinted and rushed to the side of the ship...Looking at the approaching steel giant... "God¡ª ¡ªIt¡¯s so big..."


    "Yeah--it''s really big..." Captain Norrington nodded, he had to agree with Little Lori, he couldn''t refute it at all¡ª


    In his opinion, the tier 1 battleship Intrepid is big enough, but the one hundred and seventy-foot battleship Intrepid, in front of the Umbrella battleship, is not even a child...


    Perhaps if you compare it with the data, you can more intuitively feel the difference in body shape between the two. The Dreadnought Class I battleship is 170 feet long. When converted into meters, it is 51 meters, nearly 52 meters. , And the battleship Umbrella?A total length of 354 meters...


    In other words, the first-class wooden battleship Intrepid is less than one-seventh the length of the Umbrella Super Intrepid battleship. What kind of concept is this?The Dreadnought¡ªis already the representative of the strongest battleship of this era.


    Just as these elites of the Royal Navy were sighing the power of this giant, the sharp-eyed little Elizabeth saw at a glance the flag flying on the bow of the giant Umbrella... "That It''s a pirate ship..."


    "That... is that a pirate ship?" Hearing Lori''s cry, the Royal Navy soldiers on the deck looked at each other... They were really not sure whether the giant steel behemoth was a pirate ship. ...


    Of course they also saw the flying flag on the bow. From the bottom half of the pattern, it looked like a pirate ship. After all, the two bones crossed, which looked like a pirate ship, but-two crossed bones. The pattern above makes them feel at a loss.


    I saw that on the black flag, two bones crossed, on the bones, not a scary skull, but-but-a round golden face plate, on the golden face On the plate, a smiling face was outlined, but the eyes of that smiling face were still squinted... It seemed to give people a very funny feeling.


    If there is a traveler from China on the boat, you will be the first to yell when you see this pattern, "Damn, did Mr. Funny travel also?"


    That''s right, on the banner of the Umbrella''s bow, he looks like a funny man...


    For this flag, Zhinao Yamato and Nadeshiko on the Umbrella had a long and awkward relationship with his owner... In her words-[Master, do you hope that the Umbrella will be called a comic in the future ??That is simply the shame of the concubine.


    However, no matter how Nadeshiko makes trouble, Zhou Ye has taken the weight of his heart this time. He wants to let the prestige of the funny king reverberate all over the world, and let every pirate see the funny king and flee away...So, He resolutely refused to replace the pirate flag on the bow of his ship...


    "Stay steady...Don''t make any hostile actions..." The captain who had already walked onto the deck commanded loudly. When facing the unknown, he didn''t dare to give orders¡ªthough he For the captain of the Intrepid, the Royal Commodore, has the right to fire freely at sea and the right to fight back.


    But-this does not mean that he will deliberately fight a naval battle without seeing the dawn of victory. It is not called bravery, it is called-stupid.


    Upon hearing the captain¡¯s order, all the sailors, including the soldiers holding their long guns, put away their long guns...Although the guns had been loaded with bullets, including the artillery on the side facing the Umbrella, Also full of shells...


    Faced with such an overlord of the sea, anyone must learn the word awe.


    At this moment, the exciting music stopped abruptly, and then-from the steel behemoth, a sweet female voice came."This is the Umbrella pirate group. On the highest order of my captain, I declare that you have been robbed. Now your ship is limited to unconditionally lay down its weapons and surrender within ten seconds... Now the timing will begin!"


    "ten--"


    "nine--"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "two--"


    "One--"


    Reference 1287


    Chapter One Two Hundred and Eighty Seven


    What is enough for ten seconds??


    How many bites are you eating?Enough for a sip of tea?Enough to type a few words?


    But for the captain of the battleship Intrepid, ten seconds is enough to shout a word and pass it to all the soldiers on board."Fire--!!!"


    "Fire--!!!"


    "Fire--!!!"


    Following the captain¡¯s orders, fifty sixteen-pounder cannons on the side of the three-deck battleship Intrepid began to roar. They spit out solid shells that could smash steel...


    A puff of white smoke followed the gunpowder in the artillery and gushed out of the cannon-bewildering the entire sea.


    However, facing the Umbrella''s ship fifty meters away, those so-called solid shells were not even useful at all.


    The female voice from the Umbrella let the artillery of the Dreadnought, and carried on her count without hurriedly-until after a round of shelling, she finally counted down to the last count."One¡­¡­!"


    "It''s a pity that you gave up your hope of living, or that you lost the olive branch we handed out... Then, please accept the anger from the Umbrella Pirates!"


    As the female voice on the Umbrella finished this sentence, a rapid-fire electromagnetic cannon on the Umbrella''s ship quickly turned to aim, and the next scene-the entire Royal Navy on the Intrepid began. I doubt my life...


    I saw that the gun muzzle of the ship, which did not seem to be very large, spewed out more than three meters of flames like a violent storm.


    A light curtain composed of artillery shells instantly hit the upper deck of the battleship Intrepid...


    With a rate of fire of 3,000 rounds per minute, the entire barrage became one piece. In the eyes of the people on the Intrepid, the naval gun spewed out not a shell, but a parallel barrage...


    "Boom boom boom boom!"


    The endless loud noise scared everyone on the Intrepid into a bloodless face...

 Chapter 916

    "Kacha¡ªKacha¡ªKacha¡ª!"


    With this barrage, the three thick main masts on the Intrepid were all interrupted by the waist...


    "Be careful... the mast is broken..."


    "Be careful, Elizabeth..."


    "I''m fine, Dad, pay attention to your safety..."


    As people on the deck of the Intrepid were avoiding broken masts everywhere, the female voice on the Umbrella sounded again."Ah, I''m sorry...I just missed it, trust me... I won''t miss it again this time...Get ready to be baptized from hell..."


    "Surrender-we surrender... quickly-quickly-raise the white flag!" The captain of the Intrepid has completely given up hope of victory.


    "Oh my God... how did they solve the problem of overheating the gun barrel, and how did they solve the problem of recoil of the gun..."


    "I can''t believe it, it''s just a cannon..."


    Seeing the discounted mast on his own ship in just a short moment, those soldiers have begun to doubt life... Is this?Is it a gun??It''s totally different from our gun...


    In their opinion, their so-called 16-pound cannon is like a joke in front of their steel armor, and a small secondary cannon is enough to match the speed of his entire ship... How to fight this naval battle?In other words-how can you escape?


    Following the captain''s order, the agile soldier hurriedly took off his white shirt, picked it with a spear, and shook desperately, shaking and shouting at the same time."We surrendered unconditionally..."


    "We surrendered..."


    "Yes, we surrendered..."


    The navy soldiers on the entire deck have been completely frightened by the power of the rapid-fire electromagnetic guns. They are deeply afraid that their flesh and blood will be beaten in two by the quick and unreasonable artillery... What a joke, when Soldiers are just soldiers, not coming to die.


    No one wants to fight a losing battle...especially one who is still being crushed.


    "Oh? Yes, I accept your surrender..." At this time, a lazy male voice came from the Umbrella, "Now, please throw all your weapons into the sea, don''t let me see Anyone still has a weapon in his hand, so I will sink you without hesitation!"


    "..."


    The soldiers on the ship looked at their comrades in arms. None of them was willing to be the first to throw weapons into the sea. After all, that represented cowardice...


    Although the second and the third are essentially the same as the first, but-these guys just nobody wants to be the first...


    "Oh? I can''t see your surrender action. It seems that you are planning to sink in this cold sea with the Intrepid..."


    As Zhou Ye¡¯s voice came, the Umbrella¡¯s motor turned around. With the sound¡ªthe sixteen secondary guns on the deck began to turn at the same time, the black hole¡¯s muzzle had all been aimed at the Intrepid. ...


    "Please wait a minute, we will throw away the weapon..." the captain hurriedly shouted, first took the commanding sword from his waist down, then threw it directly into the sea, and then took off the short fire gun from his body. Also thrown into the sea...


    "Puff--Puff--!"


    With the captain as an example, those soldiers will of course follow suit. They threw all their weapons into the sea... including the hateful Captain Norrington.


    "Very well, I am very satisfied with your actions. It seems that you have seized the opportunity for peace that I gave you... Now, everyone is standing in place and not allowed to move... Otherwise, I can only say one thing to you, sorry ..."


    This sentence made Governor Swann, who originally wanted to hide his daughter Elizabeth, in the cabin, suddenly stood on the deck.


    He didn''t dare to ignore the voice''s command, knowing that all rights are within the range of the gun.


    At this moment when I am a fish and a man is a knife, how can Governor Swan dare to bet that the other party will not start?


    That''s it-in the eyes of everyone on the Intrepid, the Umbrella slowly leaned over...


    Only when standing in front of this giant can people truly understand how terrifying this steel behemoth really is. According to people¡¯s perception, the bridge of the first-class battleship of the Intrepid has already It was tall enough, but compared to the behemoth in front of me, it immediately became a third-class disabled...


    When the distance between the two ships was only a dozen meters, the Umbrella could no longer get close...No way, if it gets closer, maybe when the Umbrella moves, the waves that roll up will be enough to pull this ship. Class sail battleship was overturned...


    Even at this distance, the waves carried by the Umbrella caused the people on the deck of the Intrepid to suffer. On the violently shaking deck-they had to reach out and grab everything they could hold by their side. Either reach out to the ship''s gunwale, or the rope, or the trousers of the companion, in short-grab anything that can stabilize your body.


    It wasn''t until-when the Intrepid once again stabilized its hull in the waves, the Umbrella''s high side protruded a long, shining metallic bridge.


    All the people stared at the other end of the metal bridge. They wanted to see who it was, who owned such a giant ship like a monster, and who it was that made them surrender unconditionally. , Lost the face of the Royal Navy of England...if the Royal Navy of England had any face.


    Reference 1288


    The first thousand two hundred and eighty-eight chapters


    At this time, Zhou Ye, wearing a long black military dress, was also surrounded by his own woman and walked onto the metal bridge between the two ships...


    Behind him, followed Juana in a gorgeous black dress, and Catherine in a housekeeper''s costume-the other girls did not follow...


    After all, they are accustomed to the clean and tidy deck of the Umbrella. They don¡¯t want to go to other people¡¯s ships unless necessary. It¡¯s too dirty¡ªalthough the Royal Navy¡¯s ships will be better, but it¡¯s fine. Is very limited.


    As Zhou Ye walked down the bridge step by step, everyone standing on the deck of the Intrepid could not help lowering their heads. Facing such a handsome boy, they felt a little inferior...


    "I¡ªthe captain of the first class battleship Intrepid, the brigadier general of the Royal English Navy, Lawrence Smith, surrender to you unconditionally..."


    In the end, it was Captain Smith who walked in front of Zhou Ye, lowered his head towards Zhou Ye who looked like the mastermind... and tremblingly took off his captain''s hat, facing Zhou Ye, slowly Served with both hands, which represented Captain Smith''s thorough and unconditional surrender to Zhou Ye.


    "I accept your surrender, Your Excellency Captain!" Zhou Ye took the hat from Smith playfully...


    To be honest, according to etiquette, the one who surrenders should give his own saber, which represents the power of his own life and death to the enemy-but also represents that he has completely given up unnecessary resistance.


    But - isn''t it that Zhou Ye ordered the entire ship''s weapons to be thrown into the sea just now... No way, just use a hat.


    "Although I know that as a captive, I shouldn''t have too many questions, but please forgive the curiosity of a captain, because I want to know... which navy belongs to your excellency..." Captain Lawrence opened his eyes. Seeing that his hat was taken by Zhou Ye and thrown to the woman in strange clothes behind him, he asked unwillingly.


    "Why? Do you feel uncomfortable to lose?" Zhou Ye raised his eyes to look at the middle-aged captain, smiled slightly, and asked, "Are you going to ask me about my details, and then choose a day for revenge?"


    "No, sir, we are convinced that we lose..." Lawrence hurriedly explained with a wave of hands: "I just can''t believe that a pirate can have such an invincible giant ship...because, such a giant ship... is definitely not a pirate house. It can be built..."


    "No way, I really am a pirate..." Zhou Ye said, pointing to his epaulettes and cap badge. There should have been the Umbrella logo there, but it has now become a skull logo representing pirates.


    In fact, Zhou Ye originally wanted to change to the profile picture of Mr. Funny, but-after putting it on, he found helplessly - Mr. Funny is really the destroyer of serious themes, even no matter how majestic military uniforms are in Mr. Funny Under the destruction, it all looked like a tease.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye had to give up this thought full of temptation, confusion, and power...Sure enough, he still didn''t want to be a funny comparison.


    "..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s actions like this, Captain Lawrence suddenly felt a lot of pressure, and the only hope in his heart was lost.He originally thought that such a giant ship is definitely not something a pirate can afford to build. Not to mention the design and paving, the steel needed to build this steel giant is enough to make a small country completely bankrupt. You know this is the seventeenth century, and steel production has not yet risen...


    Coupled with the artillery on that ship that far exceeds the times, how do you make him believe that this is a pirate ship?


    However-Zhou Ye''s actions have also made clear his position. He does not intend to tell Captain Lawrence the truth... Then, this huge ship is not a pirate but a pirate.


    In this way, maybe¡ªor maybe¡ªprobably¡ªhe will be the first brigadier general in the history of the Royal Navy of England to unconditionally surrender to the pirates...it''s really, really shameful...


    When this incident reached London, Captain Lawrence could already foresee how he would be ridiculed...


    However, he does not regret--


    He cannot let these young navy soldiers die for his own sake...


    When all the soldiers on the deck heard Zhou Ye''s words, they were like quail defeated in a fight. They drooped their heads in despair. As the Royal Navy, they surrendered to a pirate. They felt a deep shame...

 Chapter 917

    It''s just that¡ªcompared to the almost unsolvable steel behemoth, the resistance they can make is almost nothing¡ªthey are unwilling, but helpless.


    Just as a bleak atmosphere enveloped the entire deck, a crisp loli sounded.


    "Since, sir, you are a pirate, then in accordance with the pirate covenant, I request to negotiate with you..."


    Following the voice, Zhou Ye looked over...Ha¡ªit was not someone else who was speaking, it was his target this time, Lori, Elizabeth Swann."Oh? Cutie, do you still know the pirate covenant?"


    Zhou Ye said with a smile, while sitting backwards¡ª¡ª


    Following his actions, Catherine, the housekeeper standing behind him, gently waved behind him, and a comfortable single sofa instantly appeared behind the owner of the house, which would catch Zhou Ye''s sitting body.


    "Don''t be fooling around, Elizabeth..." Governor Swann didn''t see this weird scene. Now all his attention is on his unconscious daughter. He berates his daughter and walks quickly. When he arrived in front of Zhou Ye, he respectfully saluted Zhou Ye: "Your Excellency, my daughter is just a child. She doesn''t know any pirate covenant. Please consider that she is still a child. Don''t talk to her. Care about..."


    "Don''t worry, I''m just curious. This little cute wants to talk to me. This gentleman doesn''t need to be so flustered. I won''t hurt a child, especially if this child is so cute..." Zhou Ye smiled. He waved his hand, then looked at Elizabeth who had walked in front of her and asked: "Cute, do you want to negotiate with me? What are you going to talk to me?"


    "It depends on how you plan to deal with these soldiers..." Elizabeth didn''t know why. She didn''t feel nervous when she looked at Zhou Ye. Perhaps this was the victory of face value... Even if she knew that the handsome boy in front of her was a super ship The captain of the pirate ship controls the life and death of the entire crew of the Intrepid.


    "Interesting..." Zhou Ye smiled at the little Lolita who stood in front of him and talked freely, and asked: "If you say-I want to kill them all? After all, I don''t do a slave business... ...And I also hate outsiders getting on my ship..."


    "what¡­¡­"


    "Gosh..."


    "Woo...you said that surrender wouldn''t kill us..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the sailors on the deck, including the officers, couldn''t help but panic.They feel like they are a fool, and they have lost their weapons of resistance... Now they have become lambs to be slaughtered, to be slaughtered-unable to resist.


    "Shut up, you scumbags..." Zhou Ye hadn''t spoken yet, Juana standing behind him had already leaked bloodthirsty eyes to the captives. In her opinion, all the decisions made by her men were Yes, he said to kill these guys, then these guys must obediently put their heads in front of her man''s butcher knife and obediently die.


    Her love for Zhou Ye is so deep that she can¡¯t tell right from wrong-this is why Zhou Ye loves her most...


    If there is a woman who regards your preferences as her preferences, your hatred as her hatred, your words as her commands, and your love as everything to her... Is there anyone who is willing to abandon this? What about women?


    Zhou Ye was reluctant anyway.


    "Okay, baby, don''t be angry...for these guys are not worth it..." Zhou Ye said and patted Juana''s little hand on his shoulder. What about the sailors, he didn''t even intend to kill... ...He is not a murderous madman, he kills people for the sake of killing...Generally, when he kills people, he has a purpose.


    "Well, okay, dear..." With Zhou Ye''s comfort, Juana instantly changed from a devil to a well-behaved little wife. Her face changed so fast that she was shocking.


    "You...you can''t do this!" Little Elizabeth was really shocked by Zhou Ye''s words just now, and she said with a pale face: "According to the pirate covenant, they can use their property to redeem their lives..."


    "Properties?" Zhou Ye said lazily, "Well, I will give them an hourglass time-as long as they can take out the property that satisfies me, I will let go of their lives..."


    Following Zhou Ye¡¯s words, Catherine, who was standing behind Zhou Ye, did not know where she took out an incomparably delicate crystal hourglass, and then she held it quietly in her hand, following the sand in the hourglass. Going down...All the people on the deck panicked. In their opinion, it was not gravel that fell in the hourglass, but their lives.


    The entire deck was in a panic. Some people took out precious gold coins from their boots, and some people took out some pound sterling from under the crotch...


    Some people even picked up the mallet and slammed their cheeks hard. Why did he have a few gold teeth inlaid in his mouth... In the face of life, all the belongings became less important-less than half of the time. At the hour of the hour, in the middle of the deck, there was already a hill made of various valuables, pocket watches, coins, even women¡¯s clothes... etc., etc.


    Zhou Ye who watched this scene was amazed, Madan''s--this group of guys think so much. It''s not easy to hide money anywhere.


    Reference 1289


    One thousand two hundred and eighty-nine chapters


    As these guys drew out the last copper plate all over their bodies, everyone stood quietly on the deck, cautiously, looking at Zhou Ye with anxious eyes...like waiting... The prisoners sentenced by the judge are average...looks pitiful.


    "Sir, are these properties enough to redeem their lives?" Little Elizabeth Swan looked at the pile of treasures left on the deck and asked Zhou Ye.


    "Of course...!" Zhou Ye deliberately prolonged his voice, looking at the smile on Little Lolita''s face... and then said: "Not enough!"


    "what??"


    "Gosh... greedy pirate..."


    "This is already my property..."


    "No... I don''t want to die..."


    "Please, my sir, we have no more possessions..."


    "Damn pirate..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s words, the sailors and soldiers on the deck were in a mess. Some people cursed Zhou Ye with great anger, others prayed for Zhou Ye¡¯s tolerance, and others complained about Zhou Ye¡¯s greed. A chaotic posture...


    "The bastard who insults my lover will die..." Juana''s gloomy voice sounded. Before her man could speak, her whole body had turned into a black mist and disappeared behind Zhou Ye...


    As she disappeared, a cloud of black mist condensed behind the sailors who uttered swear words. Before those people could react, the cloud of black mist that condensed behind them turned into a person wearing a gorgeous black dress. Juana, it¡¯s just that Juana, who is standing behind those people, no longer holds the small black umbrella in her hands. Instead, it is a black sharp narrow sword...


    "Puff--" with a sound.


    Juana¡¯s rapier quickly pierced the heads of the sailors who were swearing, and then pierced from the center of their eyebrows... The body fell on the deck with a puff...


    "Gosh... what is this?"


    "No... she is the devil..."


    "Help..."


    With the death of the sailor, everyone was in a mess. They evaded and shouted everywhere, as if they were trying to find a safe place, especially the guys who had just uttered the dirty words. They all wanted to hide in the sky. go with¡­¡­


    However, their actions have no effect. Even a guy who climbed onto the ship¡¯s side and wanted to jump into the sea to escape, was also in the shadow of Juana, returning his soul to Huangquan...


    "Okay, baby, just frighten these children, there is no need to kill them all..." Zhou Ye finally spoke...


    Those sailors who evade everywhere like panicked lambs waiting to be slaughtered, they have never felt that Zhou Ye''s words are so beautiful, just like the sound of nature, just because his words can save their lives...


    "Okay, dear..." As Juana''s gentle voice sounded, her figure condensed behind Zhou Ye again, as if she had never left there.


    "..." Captain Norrington, who has been waiting for the opportunity to hold Zhou Ye, is so hateful that the roots of his teeth are itchy at this time, and he keeps cursing in his heart, why no longer let that woman kill more. After a while, and another half a step, he can move to Zhou Ye''s side... At that time, as long as he gets into trouble, I believe that this weak-looking pirate is definitely not his opponent.


    However, it was too late to say anything, Juana had already returned behind Zhou Ye-Norrington admitted that she would not have any chance under the surveillance of the black dress woman.


    "Sir...you, you speak nothing..." Little Elizabeth, who had never seen a real killing, was finally a little scared at this time. The blood splattered from the sailor just got her clothes. On, the little Lolita, who was facing death, knew the feeling of fear for the first time.


    "Speaking doesn''t count?" Zhou Ye looked at the shivering little Lolita before him, and smiled slightly: "I didn''t speak without counting..."


    "Yes, but you said... as long as the property they bring out... is enough to satisfy you... you will let them go..." Little Elizabeth retorted somewhat unwillingly.


    "Yes, I did say that..." Zhou Ye looked at the stubborn little Lolita, and teased softly: "But what they took out, in my opinion, is completely rubbish...no Have any value..."


    "How is it possible..." Little Elizabeth walked to the side of the pile of wealth, pointing to a gold coin and said, "Isn''t this gold? Are they not coins? How could they possibly be worthless? ...?"


    "No, no, cute... You made a mistake..." Zhou Ye waved slightly at Little Elizabeth, and said, "You have to know that the value of anything lies in whether it can be beneficial to some people. Play a certain role... For example, when you are about to die of thirst, a glass of fresh water is enough to make you pay all of your net worth, when you are about to starve to death, a piece of brown bread can be exchanged for you at any cost... In my opinion, these gold and silver properties are worthless, because-I don''t need them!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 918

    Little Elizabeth was confused by Zhou Ye''s remarks. It sounds reasonable, but-but in this way, doesn''t she mean that the negotiation has failed??


    At this time, the atmosphere on the deck became more and more tense. The sailors, second mates, chief mates, including the captain of the Royal Navy on the Intrepid were all staring at the little Lori in front of them. They could see that this one claimed to be The captain¡¯s boy seemed to treat Governor Swann¡¯s daughter a little differently, at least¡ªwhen faced with little Elizabeth, the boy was very patient.


    Now¡ªtheir lives are in the hands of this little loli, everything depends on how little loli can convince the pirate captain...


    "So, that to you...what is enough to let you spare their lives?" Little Elizabeth asked cautiously.


    "Of course it is a priceless treasure..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Then what treasure is priceless in your eyes?" Little Elizabeth learned smart this time, and she planned to find a way after asking her questions.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye did not immediately answer Little Elizabeth''s words, but waved at Governor Swann, "Excuse me, gentleman, please come over!"


    "Yes, yes, sir!" Governor Swan came to Zhou Ye tremblingly. He didn''t dare not come. When Zhou Ye waved to him, he saw the black dress female death behind Zhou Ye looking towards him. For himself... he didn''t want to try it at all, whether his head was harder or the sword of the female swordsman was sharper.


    "Don''t be so nervous..." Zhou Ye softly calmed Governor Swann, the future father-in-law, who should have some preferential treatment."Excuse me, tell me, what is your priceless treasure for you??"


    "Yes...Yes..." Governor Swan didn''t know for a while, the pirate captain asked himself what this meant.


    Just when he was hesitating, suddenly, a sharp gaze fell on him... Governor Swann''s mind was in confusion under that murderous gaze, and in panic, Governor Swann replied: "Yes, it''s my daughter... Your Excellency... For me, my invaluable treasure is my daughter!"


    "Very good...thank you, gentleman." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, then turned to look at Little Elizabeth and said, "Then, I decide that my priceless treasure is exactly as good as this gentleman''s..."


    "what--!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s words, Governor Swann was stunned at once¡ªhe thumped, knelt down on the deck, and pleaded bitterly: "Please, my sir, don¡¯t take my daughter, she , She is still young... please..."


    Facing Governor Swann¡¯s pleading, Zhou Ye was unmoved. He smiled at Little Elizabeth and said, ¡°Now choose, Little Cutie. Should you sacrifice yourself and save everyone on the boat? Or¡ªSave yourself and watch They are going to die... Besides, I want to remind you that [them] also includes your father..."


    Level 1290


    One thousand two hundred and ninety chapters


    As Zhou Ye''s words fell, everyone on the deck stared at Little Elizabeth. This was their only hope for survival...


    "I...I..." Little Elizabeth was really frightened. She looked at her crying father in a bit of bewilderment. Obviously Governor Swann, who was sad at this time, could not give her a hint and told her , What exactly is the right thing to do.


    On the other hand, when her gaze turned to the Royal Navy soldiers on the deck, she was almost frightened by the desire in those people''s eyes. The look of eating fruit made little Lolita scared to Zhou Ye. Moved closer...


    Compared to the guys who looked a little hideous at this time, Little Loli felt safer by Zhou Ye''s side.


    "Have you considered it? Little cute..." Zhou Ye hugged little Elizabeth into his arms and asked in a low voice.


    "I..." Little Elizabeth''s words originally wanted to refuse because of fear, when she saw her father who was lying on the deck and crying bitterly, she turned into... "I am willing to... I am willing to exchange myself for me Father''s life..."


    "Really a cute little guy!" Zhou Ye smiled, and stood up holding little Lolita directly."Then, negotiated...I have grabbed the most unique trophy in the world, and we can already go back..."


    "No... Elizabeth... my daughter..." Governor Swann cried bitterly, beckoning to his daughter, even he twisted his body, trying to climb in front of Zhou Ye to stop Zhou Ye''s footsteps... ¡­


    However, his actions were stopped by the soldiers around him.


    "Don''t go, Your Excellency..."


    "That is too dangerous, Your Excellency!"


    "Sorry, Your Excellency!"


    "You cowards, cowards... actually used my daughter in exchange for your hope of survival. Don''t you feel ashamed for this?" Governor Swan, who was dragged and unable to move, yelled."In exchange for the life of a child, I curse you for living in guilt for the rest of your life. I will never forgive you..."


    The sailors were ashamed by Governor Swann¡¯s words, but¡ªtheir hands were still pressing on Governor Swann¡¯s shoulders, shame is one thing, life is another thing... ashamed It wouldn''t be dead, and Zhou Ye-really would kill.


    "Wait a minute... can I say a few more words to my father?" Little Elizabeth in Zhou Ye''s arms asked anxiously.


    "Of course no problem..." Zhou Ye said, gently lowering the little Lolita in his arms.


    "Dad..." Little Elizabeth rushed in front of Governor Swann, looked at her tearful father, and whispered: "Believe me, Dad, I will definitely come back... I will definitely come back to you Of... please don''t be sad, just as I travel far away..."


    "Little cutie is right, your daughter will return to you sooner or later, of course...Even if she returns to you, she will still be mine..." Zhou Ye said, and glanced at the deck. Soldiers on the ground."Don''t hit my cute idea, she, she is now protected by me..."


    "..." At this moment, little Elizabeth really has an urge to cry...


    One side is for their lives, abandoning themselves without hesitation, even at the expense of blocking their own father-while the other side is domineeringly announcing that he is a person protected by him, warning others not to use their own ideas... ¡­


    In comparison, the judgement...


    Although Little Elizabeth still doesn''t quite understand what is called feeling and what is called love-but at this moment, she feels that Zhou Ye''s figure has deeply imprinted a mark in her heart. In this life, she can never forget this beauty. Pirate boy.


    "Really? Your Excellency..."


    While hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s words, Governor Swann¡¯s eyes lit up. What he fears most is that he will lose his daughter forever in this life, and what will happen to the woman who is taken by the pirates, don¡¯t even think about it...


    However, Zhou Ye''s words just now gave him unlimited hope...


    "Of course-you can feel the pirate life with me as your daughter, she will come back sooner or later!" Zhou Ye didn''t say the rest of the words, [After she becomes my woman...]


    "Thank you..." This turn of events made Governor Swann feel a lot better... In fact, he still wanted to beg Zhou Ye not to ruin his daughter''s innocence, but this thought just went around in his mind. After that, I gave up automatically...


    First, because his life and death were held in Zhou Ye''s hands, he was afraid that he would annoy the pirate captain.


    The second reason is that in Governor Swann¡¯s eyes, the beautiful woman who has been standing behind Zhou Ye and never left Zhou Ye¡¯s eyes [Juana] is definitely Zhou Ye¡¯s wife. He knows this kind of woman¡¯s Character, madness of love, and deep love at the same time...


    With a woman with such a personality by Zhou Ye''s side, Governor Swann felt that Zhou Ye would never have a chance to eat his daughter.


    According to Juana¡¯s character, Governor Swann¡¯s thoughts were not wrong at all, but he didn¡¯t know that Juana had already loved Zhou Ye to the point of losing herself. For her, as long as her own man wanted Yes, she would never say a word.


    This can be seen from the fact that Juana personally sent her two sisters to her man¡¯s bed...


    Of course, Governor Swann didn''t know about this. If he knew that there were still many women on the steel behemoth, he might change his mind.


    "You guys don''t let me go..." Governor Swan broke free from the grip of the sailors, and then took his daughter''s hand and kept explaining the precautions. Of course, most of them are like eating. Trivial things like getting full and warm...


    Halfway through the confession, Governor Swann seemed to remember something again. He ran all the way into the cabin, quickly sorted his daughter''s things into a small rattan box, and then took it out... ¡­He was like a father watching his daughter¡¯s marriage soon. He confessed to his daughter some trivial matters with his nose and tears, and passed the box in his hand."Elizabeth, my dear, my father is not by your side in the future, you must take good care of yourself..."


    "I see... Dad..." Little Lori''s eyes were also reddened by this parting atmosphere...


    Zhou Ye was not in a hurry to interrupt the conversation between the father and daughter, after all-after this farewell, goodbye may be a few years later...


    After half an hour-


    The Umbrella Super Intrepid-class battleship carrying little Elizabeth slowly drove away... Governor Swann wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes, while waving his hands, bid farewell to his daughter...


    He can only hope to believe that Zhou Ye will have the final say, so that their father and daughter will have a chance to meet again in the future.


    Reference 1291


    The first thousand two hundred and ninety one


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 919

    On the deck of the Umbrella--


    "Brother, why are we going to Miami? I have heard that it is still desolate now..."


    On the deck of the bow, a sunshade was propped up there--Zhou Ye half-lying on a white beach chair, lazily basking in the sun... And in his arms, was a small swimsuit Elizabeth, at this moment little Lolita is riding on him, her hands are around his neck, and she is acting coquettishly.


    One day is enough for Elizabeth, the little loli, to have a general understanding of everyone on the ship.


    In her opinion, the pirate crew on the steel behemoth named Umbrella is a fantastic combination.


    On this ship, there are the bloody queen and her sword attendants, as well as the Spanish royal princesses, and the daughters of the dukes...every women with noble status and outstanding ability surround Zhou Ye without any gaps. It seems to Little Loli that this is simply unthinkable-after all, the more capable a woman, the more arrogant her heart is, and the men who are waiting are not in their eyes, how could it be possible to gather together for a man What?


    For little Elizabeth, it was like an unsolved mystery, which puzzled her.


    However, after knowing the identities of the women, Little Lori became curious about Zhou Ye... She was really curious about how a man can bring together so many distinguished, powerful and beautiful women. .


    And let them serve one husband together willingly?


    After she tried her best to find out the identity of Zhou Ye from the girls, the whole person was shocked... More than two hundred years ago, the saint who walked the world... Angrily destroyed the 30,000 French army murderers... The pig''s feet in her favorite bedtime story...


    All of this made Little Lori full of curiosity about Zhou Ye...


    One is a little Lolita who is full of curiosity about Zhou Ye, and her curiosity is precisely a Lolita who is full of abduction talents... What kind of chemical reaction will happen in this, almost no need to guess. It''s the end.


    It took almost half a day for Zhou Ye to change Xiao Lolita¡¯s name to him from [adult] to [brother]...


    Even though little Eliza had a strong and unyielding personality during the day, she met Zhou Ye...Unfortunately, she met Zhou Ye... Under the influence of Zhou Ye''s abduction of Dafa plus various sugar-coated shells and spiritual hints, little Lolita quickly She fell, she has become a member of Zhou Ye''s control.


    Open up my brother and say, shut up my brother and say...


    Little Elizabeth almost wished that twenty-five of the twenty-four hours a day would stick to Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye was quite content with this. After all, pre-control Lolita must be disturbed by it.... Besides, although some games are too young to play because Lolita is too young, some games can still be played...


    To put it simply, the little Elizabeth now looks like Zhou Ye''s queen-gong reserve. The women know this well... What kind of men do they have no X numbers in their hearts?


    "Because, we are going there to find you a playmate..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and patted Little Lori on the back.


    "Playmate?" Little Elizabeth asked unclearly, "What playmate?"


    "Well¡ªin terms of age, she is three or four years older than you. You want to call her sister..." Zhou Ye smiled: "However, she should still be a nun now, I think you will have a common topic... ¡­"


    Having said this, Zhou Ye looked forward, and he seemed to be able to see¡ªthe scene where the daughter of Blackbeard and Governor Swann¡¯s daughter were playing happily...what awaited.


    Although the little Lolita Elizabeth lying in Zhou Ye¡¯s arms doesn¡¯t quite understand what her brother¡¯s endless words mean, but... the brother must be right. I hope that sister sister is as good as the other sisters on the boat. ...


    Little Elizabeth closed her eyes while looking forward to the sister of the nun she had never met. In her mind-her brother''s arms are a good place to sleep...


    At the same time-in the prayer room of a Spanish monastery in the mountains not far from Miami Beach, a little brown-haired nun who looks like fourteen or five years old who is praying feels like she is being stared at by something weird It was the same, and there was a chill all over the body, and I couldn''t help but shiver suddenly.


    "Angelika, what''s the matter with you?" an elderly mother sitting beside her asked caringly.


    "Mother, I just didn''t know why, I suddenly felt a little bit cold all over..." Angelica replied in a low voice.


    "Is it sick? Or I will take you to see Dr. Curtis in the town in the afternoon?" The elderly mother obviously cares about little Angelika, she is really a little afraid that Angelika is sick , You know, in this era, a small malaria can take the life of a strong man.


    "No... no need, mother..." Angelika hurriedly shook her head and refused. She really didn''t want to go to town.


    You know, this is Miami, it''s Miami that is next to the Bahamas, and it''s also an area where pirates gather...


    For a woman, it¡¯s not very safe to go to town, but fortunately, those pirates are more or less religious to their faith. They hardly pay attention to the nuns, but they can¡¯t help but drink too much. The drunkard, erring on the sister.


    This is not impossible...


    For those pirates, rum is their hobby second only to women... Pirates who don¡¯t drink rum are as rare as monks who don¡¯t eat rum...Of course, this is also divided into regions, at least in Singapore. Pirates don¡¯t drink rum...


    Ahem-it''s a bit farther.


    For Angelika, if possible, she would rather never go to town for the rest of her life... She didn''t want to see those pirates with messy long hair and smelly body."I''m really fine, maybe there was just a sea breeze blowing by just now!"


    "Well... if you feel uncomfortable, just tell me... it''s good for your body!" The mother didn''t hold on anymore. In her opinion, Angelika was a well-behaved and sensible Child, and her faith in God is also so pious.


    As the conversation between the two ended, the whole prayer room once again restored tranquility...


    Two hours later-


    The prayer was finally over, Angelika helped her to get up from her chair... and then sent her back to the room.


    "Mother, what do you want to eat? I''ll get it for you..." Anjelica asked as she lay on the couch supporting her.


    After all-Mother is already very old, and three hours of prayer is a big burden for her. According to the tradition of the monastery, Mother no longer has to pray in the prayer room at this age.


    However, the mother who is extremely pious for her faith is determined to go to the prayer room. In her words, "Are you going to deprive me of my faith?"


    Faced with such a stubborn mother, even the dean of the monastery did not dare to say anything. After all¡ªin terms of generation, she still had to call her auntie.


    "I don''t want to eat anything... Little Angelica, you go to dinner... Don''t worry about me, I''ll just rest for a while!" said the mother, leaning against the window, closing her eyes... ¡­


    "Okay, mother..." Although Anjieli promised in her mouth, her eyes were full of worry, she knew that she was too old, and she was about to be called by the Lord. It''s time, but-she just can''t bear to give up mother, since she was a child, she has been taking care of her... In addition to a gold coin engraved with [Q¡¤A¡¤R] on her body, she has a lot of her own life experience. I don''t know...


    As far as she can remember, she has already lived in this small monastery... The mother is her only relative, how can she watch her only relative leave her?


    Anjelica turned her head to look at the grandma lying on the window, worried, and walked out of the bedroom lightly. She was going to eat, and then brought some dinner for the grandma, regardless of whether the mother had food or not. Eat, she always takes...


    Reference 1292


    One thousand two hundred and ninety-two chapters


    Not far from the mouth of the Miami River is the largest port in Miami, the Port of Miami¡ª¡ª


    There are a mixture of dragons and snakes. There are businessmen from various countries in the American and European continents, pirates relying on the Caribbean Golden Sea to rob merchant ships, and gold diggers from Europe and some skilled women with heavy makeup.


    I have to say that these skilled women seem to know where to make money by nature...


    Every new settlement on the American continent has their credit.Of course, today''s pig''s feet are not them... but Zhou Ye who took the little loli to the shore alone.


    Among a group of guys with disheveled clothes and disheveled hair, Zhou Ye, a handsome young man with bright clothes, looked particularly conspicuous, especially his appearance full of oriental charm, which was very eye-catching among this group of Europeans.


    "Brother, aren''t we looking for the little nun named Angelika? Why come to this place?" Little Elizabeth covered her nose with a handkerchief, and grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand with one hand, feeling a little depressed. Asked: "Is the monastery built in this port town?"


    To be honest, if it was before, I''m afraid she could still tolerate the pungent smell and dirty sailors here. After all, Europe in the 17th century was roughly like this...London would be better, but Good is limited.


    However, after spending a few days on the Umbrella, Little Lolita could not bear such an environment.


    Little Lolita, who has been completely accustomed to modern life, now looks at those guys, there is an impulse to destroy them all humanely... Maybe it is easy to change from frugality to luxury, and it is difficult to change from luxury to frugality-she can no longer get used to it This kind of environment.


    "Of course we are going to find Xiao Anjie Lika, but, Xiao cutie, sometimes-we need some patience..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand gently, using thought motivation to form around him and Xiao Lori. A shadowless and invisible air filter device, among other things, at least makes little Lori feel that it is not so difficult to breathe.


    "Well... you are right, but I already miss the environment on the Umbrella now!" Little Elizabeth said, taking off the handkerchief covering her nose.

 Chapter 920

    She really regrets it, she knew she shouldn''t have come down with Zhou Ye...


    The entire Miami colony is built on the port of Miami. In the entire colony, there are three bars and two cargo shops... As for the hotel?Hotel?No...Here, if you want to find a place to sleep, the best option is to find a partner in the bar, and then go to her residence to sleep for a night.


    Of course, when you wake up the next day, don¡¯t forget to pay someone else¡¯s overnight fee...


    For meals, the bar here will provide simple food...you can eat bread while drinking. If you have enough money in your pocket, you can find two friends to accompany you to eat and drink...


    "It''s still early, let''s find a place to sit for a while!" Zhou Ye looked at the sunset glow on the horizon, and then at the street where he could see the end, wisely giving up the idea of ??visiting this densely populated area. In this era, Miami is only a colony of European gold diggers, not the fourth largest urban circle and business circle in the United States in later generations.


    Here, there are simple wooden houses everywhere, there is nothing fun at all...


    "Okay..." Although Little Lolita didn''t really want to enter those dirty-looking bars, but-since Zhou Ye said so, she didn''t want to be too headstrong.


    Two people, one large and one small, who reached a consensus, strolled around the street at random...


    After declining the invitations of seven or eight skilled women who took care of the work, Zhou Ye finally took the little Lolita to a bar that seemed fairly clean.


    Pushing away the bar named [Captain''s House], Zhou Ye took the hand of Lori and walked in...


    In this bar, it is not as noisy as the other two bars. The guests sitting here are not well-dressed, but at least they are clean and tidy.


    It can be seen that this bar can be regarded as the highest-grade bar in the local area...


    I won¡¯t say it when there are no conditions. When there are conditions, people are still happy to use something to show their different social status. Otherwise, they won¡¯t be on the ship. The sailors live in the cabin, but the captain. Owning a separate bedroom, this is the privilege, this is the class... The concept that has been there since humans began to learn collective labor, has been passed on to this day, and will be passed on in the future...


    Utopias are always utopias, and a society without classes is absolutely impossible.


    Ahem, it''s a bit far...


    Zhou Ye raised his eyes and scanned, and he saw at least six or seven guys wearing captain hats in the entire bar. Obviously, they were all captains.


    "Are the guests coming for something?" As soon as Zhou Ye sat down in an empty seat, a woman in a white hemp dress walked up to Zhou Ye and asked with a smile.


    "What do you have here?" Zhou Ye asked casually.


    "Our rum here is the best, never mixed with water... The entire Port of Miami knows, and our white bread is also the best baked, and I recommend grilled German sausages, that¡¯s mine I just got it from a captain, I believe you will be satisfied with the taste..." The waitress seemed very confident.


    "Ah, Mary... why did you say that the German sausages were sold out when I asked you just now..." a man sitting at a table not far away asked with a sad expression.


    "Haha, isn''t that obvious yet? Lord..." It was not the waitress who answered him, but the guests at another table."Because you look so ugly, look at this little brother from the East, and then look at you, if I were Mary, I would choose him instead of you!"


    "Damn George... what do you know? I am the vicissitudes of life, vicissitudes of life, do you understand? Only little girls can superficially like handsome guys. Really tasteful ladies like me. The old guy of the story..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly when he heard the fight between the two captains, and then said to the waitress: "Then give me a glass of rum, and then give me two portions of bread and two portions of German baked goods. sausage!"


    "Okay..." The waitress in the white dress was flushed with Zhou Ye''s smile. No woman can ignore a handsome guy, just like no man can ignore a beautiful woman...


    While the waitress agreed, she ran towards the back door as if running away... She was a little embarrassed to be teased by the two tables of guests.


    "Okay, Lord, stop making trouble... Have you heard of it recently?"


    "What did you hear?"


    "Iron giant ship... and the pirate flag with a strange head..."


    "Not only did I hear about it, I also saw that huge ship from a distance... Oh my god, you can''t imagine what a majestic huge ship it is. It is simply a masterpiece of God. I am afraid that only God can build it. Come out such a terrible giant ship..."


    "It''s not a big deal, Lord, I heard...that the huge ship appeared, it scared the ghost thief ship...this is amazing!"


    "I really want to know the captain who owns the giant steel ship..."


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    Zhou Ye sat like this, listening to the legend about him, waiting boredly for the things he ordered to come up... From time to time, tease the little Lolita around him, trying not to make her feel bored...


    Reference 1293


    One thousand two hundred and ninety-three chapters


    Not far from the Port of Miami, in the Spanish Monastery¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The evening class was over. The wooden door of the prayer room opened, and nuns wearing black robes and black scarves filed out. During the whole process, no one spoke...Everyone was silent and walked to their respective rooms. ...


    Angelika walked at the end, her expression looked a little worried... Today at noon, the grandmother who had been taking care of her growing up fell ill and didn''t want to eat or drink water...


    At that time, she wanted to go to the harbour colony to find a doctor and see her mother, but-she was rejected by her mother. In the words of the mother, she had seen the light of heaven shining. I have a foreboding that I am about to leave the world...


    As a pious nun, Angelika should be happy for her mother. After all, she firmly believes that with her pious belief, she will definitely return to my lord''s embrace after death.


    However, as a child raised by a grandmother, Angelika couldn''t just watch the grandmother who raised herself like this. She left the world like this, she wanted to make one last effort. .


    Thinking of this, Angelika changed her destination at a fork in the road. She wanted to find the dean of the monastery, Ms. Jenny.


    "Boom boom boom..." Angelika, who came to the dean''s room, knocked on the wooden door with some anxiety.


    "Come in¡­¡­"


    With the sound coming from inside, Angelika pushed open the wooden door and walked in...


    At this moment, a middle-aged woman with a slightly fat figure wearing a nun''s dress is sitting at her table, writing something with the light of a candle...


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, the female dean gently put down the quill in her hand and looked at Angelika."Angelika, why are you here? Did something happen to the mother?"


    "No... Actually, I haven''t gone back yet. I don''t know what''s going on with Mother..." Anjelica replied hesitantly.


    "Then what''s the matter for you to come to me?" the female dean asked.


    "President, I want to go to the port now, and ask Dr. Curtis to come and see the grandmother..." Angelika said with a bite.


    "Now?" The female dean looked out the dark window, she was really worried about Angelika''s safety-after all, this is not the European continent, this is just an overseas colony with mixed fish and eyes, in simple terms , Here can even be called a place outside the law.


    Who are the people who come back here?


    Bankrupt farmers, robbery pirates, merchants whose eyes only have gold coins, and those skilled women who provide services to these people...


    Simply put, thieves and robbers can be seen everywhere here...


    Although this is a Spanish colony, there is indeed a Spanish barracks stationed here, but... those guys will not be dispatched under normal circumstances. They will only come forward to suppress it when there is a major rebellion or a major commotion.


    At other times, they will stay in the barracks honestly and will never come out to be troublesome...


    The disappearance of a woman is not a major event to them, and no one will dispatch an army for such an event.


    Therefore, the female dean really did not want Angelika to go to the port right now... However, when she refused to say something, she suddenly saw the stubborn look on Angelika''s face...


    In an instant, she changed her mind...


    Yes, as the dean, she could indeed refuse Angelika¡¯s request, but¡ªas a nun who watched Angelika grow up, she knew better what Madam Aisha meant to Angelika. ...

 Chapter 921

    She believes that even if she refuses Angelika''s request, she will sneak out in the end...not for anything else, just because Madam Aisha is the person who raised Angelika...


    For Angelica, Mother Aishala is her family, the only family...


    "Well... I have agreed to your request..." The female dean sighed, then stood up and stopped the happy Angelica."Don''t rush to the port, take this..."


    While talking, the female dean took a long sword from the bookshelf next to it and handed it to Angelica."Take it, whether it is used for resistance or for relief, its sharpness will be what you need."


    "Hmm..." Angelika nodded, and then took the long sword from the dean''s hand...


    She knew what liberation meant by her dean, and that represented the worst case... and it also represented that she would pay the price of her life for it.She knows all this, but-Angelica has no choice but to let her watch the mother who took care of her grow up just leave her like this?She can''t do it.


    Anjelica, who picked up the long sword, said goodbye to the dean, and walked out the door...


    "Wait a minute..." The dean called Angelika again, and then put a long black cloak on her."It''s cold outside, pay attention..."


    "Thank you, Dean..." Of course Anjelica knew that this was not a cloak against the cold. It was done so as to hide her figure and make it difficult to distinguish her gender... Miami is located In the subtropical zone, even though it has entered late autumn, the weather is still warm and cold?That doesn''t exist.


    The abbot watched Angelika, who was wearing a black cloak, hurriedly left her dean''s room and sighed slowly.


    Isn''t she not allowed to ask a few more nuns to accompany Angelika, but-what about that?


    Facing those lawless guys, is there any difference between a woman and a group of women?


    Even when there are more people, the goal will be bigger. That is what the female dean tries hard to avoid...


    Please forgive her for being selfish, after all-she is the dean, she has to consider all the nuns...


    And at this moment, Angelica has walked out of the monastery¡ª¡ª


    Because of the monastery¡¯s principle of refuge, basically¡ªthis Spanish monastery was built in a forest far from the port¡ª


    It¡¯s about five kilometers away from the settlement of the port. It¡¯s better if it¡¯s daytime... But now it¡¯s night, a night in the 17th century without street lights...


    But fortunately, the mountain forest where the monastery is located is not very steep, and what is rare today is a cloudless weather. With the sky full of stars and the bright moonlight, Angelika can still know I saw those trails in the mountains.


    Wearing a black cloak and holding a long sword, Angelika walked down the mountain with one foot and one foot shallow... She, for the sake of her mother, how could she care about these little difficulties? ?


    Reference 1294


    One thousand two hundred and ninety-four chapters


    "Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª!"


    Some embarrassed Angelika stood in front of this wooden house that looked very different from other houses and knocked on the door...


    It can be said that the mountain road just now caused her a lot of suffering, but fortunately, she encountered no other dangers along the way, what a drunk sailor, what kind of excitement came to the field...


    I didn''t see all of them, I have to say, this is God bless.


    And Dr. Curtis¡¯ clinic is on the corner away from the port, so Angelica avoids crossing the commercial streets full of street women and drunks. This is really great news...


    Just when Angelika secretly rejoiced that her trip was so smooth this time, the door of Dr. Curtis''s clinic was opened, and a black-looking woman came out, "Excuse me, who are you looking for?"


    "I''m looking for Dr. Curtis... Is he there?" Anjelica asked anxiously. She knew that this black woman was a slave bought by Dr. Curtis. She was used as a servant or as a doll. Use... Such things are not uncommon in America.


    "The master is not in the clinic now..." The black woman looked at the weirdly dressed girl in front of her a little strangely, and said: "But if you are in a hurry, I suggest you go to [Captain''s House] not far from the port to find him. , He should be drinking there this time..."


    The first half of the black woman''s sentence made Angelika fall into the abyss, but the second half of the sentence brought her infinite light - but, the port bar?That¡¯s where Angelika tried to avoid going...


    "Then... well... I''ll go there to find him!" Angelika nodded depressedly, then turned and left the wooden house...


    She is so depressed... You said that a doctor of yours is not honestly staying in your clinic, waiting for the patient to come, why go to the bar??


    However, if you think about it, it seems that in this pitiful era with few entertainment items, apart from going to a bar, Dr. Curtis has no good places to go...


    You know, going to the bar is not only for drinking, but also to hear those captains brag about their adventures...maybe you will meet some interesting friends.


    It can be said that drinking in a bar, listening to stories, and making friends, is almost a multiplier... As a well-paid doctor, Curtis doesn¡¯t care about the money. For him, it¡¯s a pastime. is the most important.


    Keke, I pulled it far.


    Angelika walked slowly toward the port, while praying secretly in her heart, praying that there would be no accidents.


    Along the way, Angelika avoided the drunk drunk who didn¡¯t know a few waves, and also avoided the hands of countless solicitors, and finally came to the door of the bar...


    Looking at the rudder hanging at the entrance of the bar, following the conspicuous letters above... [Captain''s House], Angelica knew that she was finally there.


    Anjelica stood outside the wooden door. After a little hesitation, she pushed open the wooden door hard...


    However, before she could react, a black figure smashed towards her. As a nun who had never seen such a battle, she had almost never seen such a battle. For a moment , She actually forgot to dodge...


    "Be careful¡­¡­"


    With a word of caution, Angelika felt that her hand seemed to be grasped, and then, as soon as that hand was applied, she involuntarily fell into a warm embrace... "You...you ..."


    It wasn''t until this time that Angelica realized that Angelica had never been in such close contact with a man before, and her face turned red in an instant...


    She was breathing the sunlight-like smell of the man, and she looked up...


    It was a handsome boy, a handsome boy with black hair...Looking at those pupils that looked like black holes, Angelika felt that her girl''s heart was deeply plunged in that moment. ...


    "Are you okay?" Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Angelika in his arms. He had to say¡ªAngelika was already very beautiful at this time, just like a little fairy, and still A little fairy who knows nothing about the world, interesting gains... It deserves to be the role played by a Spanish actress who is known to have wild beauty.


    "I...I''m okay..." It wasn''t until Zhou Ye''s questioning that Angelika suddenly felt like she forced herself to leave her warm embrace. When she left Zhou Ye''s embrace, there was something in her heart. Such an indescribable loss... "They--what''s wrong?"


    "Oh, nothing. They are arguing whether the giant steel ship that recently appeared in the Caribbean is powerful or the black sail ghost ship is powerful, or the flying Dutchman is powerful..." Zhou Ye shrugged and said, "Finally Neither of them could persuade each other, so they began to use their own force to fight for the victory of the ship they supported. By the way, it was the captain who supported the giant steel ship who was just thrown out!"


    "..." Anjelica felt like she and the other party were completely in two worlds for a moment. Why didn''t she understand what the young man in front of her said??


    "That...actually I came to see Dr. Curtis..." Angelika asked hesitantly, "Excuse me, have you seen Dr. Curtis?"


    In Angelica''s view, Dr. Curtis can almost be said to be a celebrity in the entire colony. After all-who hasn''t been sick yet?In this settlement, you may not know the boss of the trading house, or the captain of the largest merchant ship, but-you must know the doctor, because one day you will use him, especially the sailors. ...


    "Doctor Curtis? I don''t know..." Zhou Ye''s answer made Angelika depressed for a while, "But, can you see, is he in the crowd now?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Anjelica tapped her toes slightly and looked at the chaotic bar...


    At the moment, in the bar, there is already a mess, fighting, knives and guns... constantly drinking... flirting with skilled women-everything.


    In short, a smog...


    With the not very bright light, Angelika looked around and found that she hadn''t seen Dr. Curtis... This made her anxious."No... Why isn''t Dr. Curtis here? The slave girl in his family clearly told me that he is here..."


    "Well, if you are sure that the guy named Dr. Curtis has indeed come here, and you can''t find him in the crowd, then I think I know where he is..." Zhou Ye said. Pulling up Angelika''s little hand, walked towards the back door...


    The little loli who originally followed Zhou Ye has been sent back to the Umbrella parked in the open sea by the portal. One is because little loli doesn¡¯t like the noise here, and the other is because-little loli should It''s time to go to bed. Obviously¡ªZhou Ye''s affair hasn''t been finished yet, so¡ªI had to send Little Lori back first to let her go to sleep.


    Anjelica, who was holding her little hand by Zhou Ye, nodded a little shyly, followed his footsteps and walked back... However, she discovered a very strange thing-no matter who was fighting, it would be a duel. Whatever the crowd, after seeing Zhou Ye''s arrival, they all stopped their actions temporarily. It was not until Zhou Ye took her away that they would fight again.

 Chapter 922

    "They... are afraid of you?"


    "No, they just can''t beat me..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and blinked at Angelika."Almost every one of them has been beaten by me..."


    "..." Angelika looked at Zhou Ye up and down in disbelief. In her opinion, Zhou Ye was indeed a super handsome guy, but if he was bigger, there were still many people stronger than him in the bar. , Why can''t you beat him?


    However, at this time, she was too late to ask...because she finally saw the person she was looking for...Doctor Curtis, at this moment, Dr. Curtis is lying in the pigpen in the backyard, hugging the old sow sleeping?It seems¡ªhe seems to be sleeping very sweetly.


    Reference 1295


    One thousand two hundred and ninety-five chapters


    "God, what''s the matter with Dr. Curtis?" Angelika concealed her small eyes, she couldn''t believe the scene before her.


    She had seen Dr. Curtis before. After all, he was the only doctor in this colony. With so many nuns in the monastery, it is inevitable that there would be a headache... Under normal circumstances, he would come to see him.


    In the past, Dr. Curtis always looked gentle and dressed very well, which seemed to give people a very trustworthy feeling...


    Today, Angelika looked at Dr. Curtis, who was holding the old sow in the pigpen and kept kissing her. This scene overturned all her previous impressions of this doctor.


    "I think he is drunk..." Zhou Ye shrugged and said with a smile: "You know, when a man is not drunk, he still knows who he is, but when he is drunk, the whole The world is his..."


    "...What am I going to do??" Angelika said to herself anxiously: "How can such a Curtis doctor treat grandma?"


    "I have a good idea! Please wait a moment!" Zhou Ye said, turning his head and walking to the wooden bucket next to it, picking up the small bucket placed on the ground, and scooping it up in the big wooden bucket without hesitation. A bucket of water... "I think this might help him wake up!"


    "Wait...Is this...Is it impolite?" Anjelica stopped Zhou Ye with some hesitation. She was really afraid of annoying the man lying in the pigsty, the only one in the entire settlement. A doctor, yes, doctors have the bounden duty to rescue the dead, but they also have the right to refuse to visit.


    It''s too dark, the road is too far, the patient has no chance... etc., can all be reasons why they are not.


    Angjelica was really scared, and the mother who had harmed her could not be treated.


    "Trust me, if you want to see a doctor who is mentally normal, this is the fastest way!" Zhou Ye said, unceremoniously flushing the water in the wooden bucket at Curty lying in the pigpen. Dr. Si splashed over...


    "Wow!"


    The cold water poured on Dr. Curtis'' body, making him, who was dreaming sweet dreams, suddenly shivered, "Is it raining? Mary...give me another glass. After drinking this, I should go back for a cup..."


    "It seems that I was wrong. He still needs another bucket!" Zhou Ye said, before Anjelica stopped him, turned around and scooped a bucket of water again, splashing it on Dr. Curtis again. ...


    "Puff...Puff..." The cold well water finally restored Curtis to some extent."Why do you splash me with water?"


    "Because a lady here is looking for you, I think you need to be sober!" Zhou Ye said with an innocent look, as if the cold water in the well was not splashed by him.


    "Okay, damn, I''m completely awake now..." Doctor Curtis stood up swayingly, shaking his head, he finally saw the figure standing next to Zhou Ye clearly. Who the hell is it?"Sister Angelica? Is there anything wrong?"


    "Yes, Dr. Curtis, Mother Azara hasn''t eaten for a day, and she doesn''t drink a sip of water... I really have no choice but to ask for your help!" Anjelica was a little anxious Said: "Can you please come back to the monastery with me?"


    "This..." Dr. Curtis hesitated. He knew Madam Aisara, and also knew what was going on with Madam Aisara. In his opinion, Madam Aisara was all because of her age. It''s big, it''s time to be called by the Lord.


    All treatments are in vain...


    However, Dr. Curtis couldn¡¯t speak to Angelica for those words of refusal. Seeing the anxious face of this young little nun, he really couldn¡¯t bear to judge Madam Aisara. The death penalty... "Okay, but I''m going home first to bring some medicines and checkups... Uh, well, I need to change my clothes."


    "Thank you, thank you... Dr. Curtis!" Angelica was simply touched.


    "You are welcome, this is my bounden duty!" Dr. Curtis said, stood up and walked towards the back door of the bar...


    Angelika and Zhou Ye followed this seemingly unreliable doctor and walked towards his clinic.


    There was no word all the way-the three quickly returned to Dr. Curtis''s house.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you?" The nigger girl in the clinic saw her master''s embarrassed look, and asked in shock, "Could it be that you were robbed by those sailors?"


    "No, I just drank too much... Okay, don''t ask ¡ª Karida, go and help me fetch the medicine box for my visit... Also, help me find a clean suit!" Ke As Dr. Tees was talking, he turned his head and said to Angelica, "Sister Angelica, please wait for me here with your friends, I''ll get down right away!"


    "Okay!" X2


    The two answered in unison, causing Dr. Curtis to smile somewhat knowingly. Although he is a Christian, his faith is not very pious. In his opinion, it is an anti-human rule that nuns and monks cannot get married.


    Saying that nuns are God¡¯s brides, wouldn¡¯t God be the first to violate the doctrine that he can only marry one?The bigamy of this guy has also committed too much...


    Therefore, Curtis didn''t like the church''s rules very much.


    "Why are you still here?" Angelika looked at the back of Dr. Curtis going upstairs, and whispered beside Zhou Ye, "Didn''t you have already left?"


    "Because I am worried about you, I came here!" Zhou Ye''s nonsense came casually."You know, it''s too messy here, and it''s not such a charming girl again. If you appear in this chaotic place at night, how can I rest assured that you will face those dangers alone?"


    "I..." Anjielika was suddenly hit by Zhou Ye''s heart deer, what should I say?Face value is a good thing, what if it is said by the clock tower weirdo?Then I''m afraid Angelika will call for help...


    This is the first time Angelika, who has been living among women, has been picked up by the opposite sex, and she is such a handsome boy. At this moment, she feels that her heart is beating out of Hun¡¯s lying.


    Zhou Ye looked at Angelika''s shy and timid look with interest. What should I say?The little sister who came out of the monastery is innocent... at least she is much more innocent than when she later became the first officer of Blackbeard...


    I like Angelika''s so cute look...


    "Although I really want you to continue, I''m sorry, I think we''d better go and see Madam Aisha first..." A voice broke the artistic conception of soundlessness, turning his face flushed. Angelica was taken aback.


    "Okay, okay, let''s go now..." The ridiculed little nun walked towards the door with a flustered expression...


    "Sorry, it seems I interrupted your good deeds, boy!" Dr. Curtis smiled and walked to Zhou Ye''s side and joked.


    "Nothing, she is destined to be mine... However, the smell of the pigsty on you is too big, can you stay away from me..." Zhou Ye hit back with a beautiful counterattack, and immediately managed to get Curtis. His face was embarrassing.


    Reference 1296


    One thousand two hundred and ninety-six chapters


    In the monastery¡ªin Madam Azara¡¯s room.


    With a serious face, Dr. Curtis examined the pulse of Mother Aisara who was lying on the couch, and then she opened her closed eyelids and looked at the bottom of her eyes.


    Dr. Curtis, who completed this set of procedures, stood up with a heavy expression, and then motioned to Angelika, who was standing by and waiting, to talk to herself in the outside room.


    Angjelica followed Dr. Curtis to the outside room with anxiety. She lowered her voice a little anxiously and asked: "Doctor Curtis, what''s the matter with Grandma Azara?"


    "Actually..." Dr. Curtis pondered his words in his heart. He was considering what to say to make Angelika feel better, but-after thinking about it for a long time, he found that there was no good way. So, in the end he chose to tell the truth."Actually¡ªMrs. Azara has nothing to do with her, but she is really too old...the old one is already..."


    "No... it''s impossible..." Angelika couldn''t accept this statement at all for an instant, she felt hysterical.


    "Don''t do this, Angelica, you know... what Dr. Curtis said is the truth!" Zhou Ye hugged Angelica, who could not accept this fact, tightly...


    "No...it''s impossible...uuuu..." Angelika was crying softly in Zhou Ye''s arms. She couldn''t accept the fact that the person closest to her was about to leave her.


    "Sorry, but I really tried my best..." Dr. Curtis said, took out a dark, creamy object from the consultation box and handed it to Angelica."This thing can slightly relieve her pain and make her walk more peacefully!"


    Angelika didn¡¯t even notice what Dr. Curtis handed over, but Zhou Ye took it casually... He gently put it under his nose and smelled it, and a pungent odor immediately filled him. Nasal cavity."Plate?"


    "This is the only way!" Dr. Curtis sighed helplessly.

 Chapter 923

    "Doctor, is there really no other way?" Anjelica asked in tears.


    "Life and death, this kind of thing, maybe only a high god can be able to reverse it..." Dr. Curtis sighed, "However, when I was in a tavern, I heard people say that it seemed like in a distant ocean. There is a fountain of youth, but no one has actually seen him... Legend has it that Pound Lyon once found it. If anyone can find his nautical notes, maybe..."


    For the rest, Dr. Curtis said nothing...


    Because he doesn¡¯t believe that there really is a fountain of youth... let alone a nun who will really go to sea to find the fountain of youth, you know-that is something that many adventurers and pirates have not found, how can you make him believe in one? A fourteen or five-year-old nun, can you find spring water that those guys can''t find?


    "I''m sorry... I tried my best..." Dr. Curtis said, carrying his own consultation box and walking out of the room... A nun outside the door will send him out of the convent.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ...


    "Ye, you said...is there really a fountain of youth in this world?" Angelika leaned weakly in Zhou Ye''s arms. She faced death for the first time, feeling unacceptable, especially The person who was about to die of old age still took care of her and grew up, and she was treated as the only relative, Mother Aisara.


    "Maybe, maybe not, who knows?" Zhou Ye didn''t plan to tell Angelika of the evil spring water. Along the way, with his skills and spiritual hints, the relationship between the two has almost broken a lot. Up...


    "I...I want to find...find the fountain of youth..." Angelika said firmly, "I must find this kind of spring..."


    "Don''t..." Zhou Ye really didn''t expect that this silly girl had such a correct idea, and she planned to set off immediately after hearing a wind...


    "Don''t stop me, okay? Ye..." Angelika turned to face Zhou Ye, cupped his cheeks in both hands, and whispered: "I need you now, I need your support... I don''t want to just watch. With Mother Aisara dying in front of me, I don¡¯t want to..."


    "Okay, okay..." Zhou Ye sighed and looked at Angelica with a firm face... I knew this girl was right, she was born a master who would never compromise easily, and she didn''t take it out. Order dry goods, it won''t work."I think we haven''t reached the most desperate moment yet, have we?"


    "What do you mean?" Anjelica asked with a puzzled look.


    "Some things are not as desperate as the doctor said, at least-in my opinion, this grandma Azara is still saved..." Zhou Ye said, gently letting go of Angelika. Then he walked to the table and picked up the apple on the plate that was used to entertain the doctor and said, "Some things...for others are insurmountable and insurmountable, but for me, it is as simple as drinking water. ..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, Angelika saw a scene that made her incredible.


    I saw that the apple in Zhou Ye''s hand turned into a pile of decayed rubbish in an instant, as if after a long period of time. However, this was not the most surprising. What surprised her most was the pile of decay. In the blink of an eye, the rubbish turned back to its original appearance.


    "God-my god-this-what is this?" Angelika had to cover her eyes with her hands, because she was afraid that she would scream if she was not careful...


    The mighty power of time is in Zhou Ye''s hands, played with him like a toy...


    For a while, it will be a green apple...


    After a while, it turned into a pile of rotten garbage...


    After repeating this scene twice, Angelika finally determined that she was definitely not an illusion caused by being too excited... She rushed to Zhou Ye like crazy, stretched out her hands and hugged Zhou Ye tightly. ."Tell me... darling... you are the incarnation of God who came down to save me..."


    "No, that old fellow God dare not appear in front of me..." Zhou Ye said with a smile on his face.


    "No, my dear... this is a monastery, don''t blaspheme God like this..." Anjelica said anxiously.


    As if it had responded to her words, the originally clear night sky suddenly felt dark clouds and strong winds... Then there was a flash of lightning and thunder...


    "Oh my god... God is angry... honey, hurry up... apologize to him..." Angelika stood beside Zhou Ye with a look of horror, while persuading Zhou Ye, she clasped her hands on Hungary. Before, praying that God can forgive the sin of disrespect committed by my lover.


    "Huh? You have a temper? Come on... come down and fight with me..." Zhou Ye said, looking through the roof and looking towards the sky.


    Angelika felt like she was going crazy, why didn''t the man she fell in love so worry about?However¡ªat this moment, Angelika suddenly saw¡ªheaven.


    Reference 1297


    One thousand two hundred and ninety-seven chapters


    Angelika, she really saw heaven...


    The original roof seemed to have disappeared at this moment. Her eyes could look far into the night sky. Above the night sky, as if the sun suddenly rose, a soft white light would illuminate the entire night sky. Daylight.


    Then-a tall and gorgeous white door slowly opened...


    "The gate of heaven...?" Angelika felt her whole body warm at this moment, as if she was really bathed in holy light.


    As the door of heaven opened, an angel wearing a white robe with three pairs of white wings on his back walked out of the door of heaven.


    The angel lightly fell in front of Zhou Ye in Anjelica¡¯s incredible gaze... "Please, don''t..."


    Anjelica rushed towards Zhou Ye hurriedly, she couldn''t wait to stand in front of Zhou Ye immediately, even if she was facing the gods, she would not hesitate... in just a short journey, she could make Anjelica so in love. It can only be said that Zhou Ye''s spiritual hints are getting stronger...


    However, before Angelika''s body rushed in front of Zhou Ye, she was blocked by a white light curtain...At this moment, she was almost desperate.


    But the angel''s next action made Angelika feel like hell...


    The angel didn''t take out weapons to fight Zhou Ye as Anjie Lika thought, nor did he utter bad words... Instead, he walked in front of Zhou Ye and bowed his waist respectfully.


    "Xiamen, after more than two hundred years, it is my honor to see you again..."


    "Michael, aren''t you coming down to represent your master and hand me the war book, right?" Zhou Ye looked at Michael with a faint smile, an old acquaintance. When he took Joan away, This is the one who came down.


    "Don''t dare, my lord has always loved peace, so how can he start a god war casually?" Michael quickly explained.


    Seriously, at this moment Michael really has ten thousand MMPs wanting to say...


    As the closest place of prayer to heaven, it can be said that the monastery has always been a place of great concern to God.This time in the monastery, I heard someone slander God-Michael, as one of the four archangels second only to God, was going to teach this fanatic...


    However-when he saw who the madman was babbling, he felt like sitting on wax.


    How is this uncle??He wanted to disguise the Tianchao just now as a rain cloud, and then sneak away...


    However, Michael discovered that all his movements were stared at by the master in the monastery... and that master''s eyes were still frightening. If you don''t give me an explanation, then I Just give you an explanation.


    So Michael had to open the door of heaven himself, and came to the world with great fanfare... Moreover, he even thought out the reason, that is, the devout believer in the back room, he came to take her into heaven... ¡­


    "Oh? Since you don''t want to start the divine battle, why did you show up here in the middle of the night?" Zhou Ye saw through this guy''s heart, liver, spleen, lungs and kidneys at a glance, but he was also happy that this guy was looking for a step by himself, after all, he wanted to start. There is not much benefit in the battle of God, it will only delay the effort...


    Zhou Ye didn''t believe in ordained gods, and he didn''t need to rob the faith of Christ... That thing was useless to him.


    "Actually, I''m here to guide this believer back to heaven..." Michael hurriedly explained and waved to the room...


    Suddenly, with a white light shining, a beautiful girl in a white robe with a fiery figure and black curly hair appeared in front of Zhou Ye."Sister Azara, you have been good in your life, but let me go to heaven..."


    "Mother Aisara..." Seeing Aisara''s young soul, Angelika was crazy. Although she had never seen such a young mother Aisara, she could still see from her eyebrows. To a familiar look.


    "Wait..." Zhou Ye raised his hand to stop Michael from talking next."She¡ªis mine..."


    Damn it, boss, don''t take you to play like that... You grab the saint, now you even start to grab the nun??


    The expression on Michael¡¯s face was wonderful. He really had an urge to take up his sword and fight Zhou Ye for three hundred rounds... But he knew that if he confronted this guy, the result was nothing but One... that is-fall.


    "This-under the crown, this is not compliant..." Michael said with a gloomy look: "After all..."


    "No after all...no rules...what I want is mine...this is my rules..." Zhou Ye said as he dragged Angelika into the light wall and asked her to follow Ai Lisa said the conversation well...

 Chapter 924

    "..." Michael closed his eyes helplessly, obviously-he was asking his boss, Jege.


    After a long while-Michael opened his eyes and said to Zhou Ye with a smile: "Your request, my lord has already agreed, please treat this pious nun well..."


    While talking, Michael bowed again to Zhou Ye, and then returned to the sky... With the gate of heaven closed again, everything returned to the original point...


    "Grandma? Grandma?" As Michael left, Aisala''s soul returned to her body again, and Angelika asked anxiously, "Ye, mother... Gone..."


    "She just returned to her body, don''t worry...I will return you a healthy mother!" Zhou Ye said, pulling up Angelika and walking towards the back room...


    The two came to the couch and looked at Mother Aisara who was still lying on the couch, still in a drowsy state...Angelika looked at Zhou Ye pleadingly."Ye, please..."


    "Yeah..." Zhou Ye nodded, then gently put his hand on Sister Aisala''s head, and in the blink of an eye... the original white hair turned into black hair, describing the withered body, instantly becoming Moist and smooth... At this moment in time, in the body of Sister Aisara, back flow.


    "Mother..." After Angjelica with a surprised face shouted these words, she suddenly felt something wrong.


    The current Sister Aisala, strictly speaking, looks just like her sister, and if she asks her to call grandma, she always feels something is wrong...


    However, the relationship between women and children over the years can actually be obliterated by the change in appearance. Looking at Sister Azara who is still sleeping, Angelica turned around with some worry and asked: "Ye, why is she still awake? Come?"


    "She just had her soul separated, and now she needs to take a good rest... Let her take a good rest for one night, and tomorrow will be fine..."


    "Thank you... Ye, thank you..." Facing Zhou Ye''s explanation, why did Angelika not believe it?She had just witnessed how Michael, one of the four archangels, had a conversation with Zhou Ye...


    "Thank me? It''s not verbal..." Zhou Ye said, gently lifting Angelika''s chin with his hand, then lowered his head... "Practical action is needed..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s movements, Anjelica closed her eyes a little nervously, her little hands firmly grasped Zhou Ye''s clothes, and her toes slightly lit...


    Fourteen or five years old...the age you can eat...


    While guiding Xiao Anjielica on how to please herself better, Zhou Ye gently picked her up... and walked towards the outside room...


    "what--!"


    With a cry of pain, Xiao Anjie Lika finally understood the difference between men and women... But, soon-she was taken by the old driver and dashed on the right road... The happy song came from her The mouth kept resounding... with the accompaniment from the wooden couch, it seemed even more beautiful.


    Reference 1298


    One thousand two hundred and ninety-eight chapters


    "Angelika, are you a nun?" Little Lori looked curiously at the beautiful girl who was a head taller than herself. In the eyes of Little Elizabeth, she was four or five years older than herself. Sister, has a beautiful face, and a hot body...


    Moreover, she also has black hair exactly like her brother¡ª¡ª


    This is what little Lori envy the most... In the eyes of little Elizabeth, being able to have the same physical characteristics as her brother Zhou Ye is a lucky performance.


    "Yes, or more accurately, it should be said that it used to be..." Anjelica said while following Lori and visiting the Umbrella, the steel giant ship that can be called a sea fortress. : "However, my dear made me change my mind, and I suddenly felt that marrying someone is a good choice!"


    "My dear? Do you mean brother?" Little Elizabeth asked curiously.


    "If there is no second man on this ship, then it should be Ye!" Angelika said with a somewhat dissatisfied expression.


    To be honest, there is no woman who does not want her man to belong to her alone, but-Angelika found that she seemed to love the wrong person...


    She still remembers what she saw when she woke up from the couch the next day...


    Sister Alissa, who raised herself, was in front of her couch, close to her, and was suffering from a fierce attack from someone behind her. At that time, Sister Alissa¡¯s face was far from her. Her face was less than ten centimeters away, and she could even feel the heat from the breath of Sister Alissa...


    With Angelika''s violent temper, is it a woman who can be handled casually?


    At that time, she jumped up from the step, took the long sword in her hand, and tried to stab the man who had been in contact with her at a negative distance last night...


    However, she was subdued by her own man in an instant...


    After the uniform, it is an education of love...


    Zhou Ye proved one thing with facts that these two nuns are far from his opponents, in various senses...


    However, because of someone being too tough, Sister Alissa has to lie in the cabin to rest... No way, who told Sister Alissa to love Angelica too much?Regardless of whether she was the first time, she forcibly helped Angelica attract firepower, and of course it didn¡¯t matter...


    This is also the reason why Angelika can now explore the Umbrella steel giant ship, while Alissa has to rest in the cabin.


    "Then have you done it with your brother?" Little Elizabeth asked curiously: "What kind of feeling is that?"


    "What did you do?" Little Lolita''s words stunned Angelika''s question...


    "That''s it..." Little Elizabeth said, and made a gesture like that with her hand--Angelika understood in an instant... "This is not something a child should know..."


    "What''s the matter..." Upon hearing Angelika''s words, little Elizabeth said with a disdain: "I have seen my brothers and sisters doing that kind of thing many times...All the sisters on this ship belong to the brothers. Women... and, in the future¡ªI will become my brother¡¯s woman..."


    "..." Suddenly Anjelica had an urge to die with Zhou Ye. How did this guy educate the children?And in the future will be your brother''s woman?Has this guy started to play?


    Of course, I think so...Angelika is absolutely reluctant to do that. What a joke... If she can do it, she won''t be put on the couch by the bad guy in the morning...


    You know, the point of her sword was less than three centimeters away from Zhou Ye''s throat, but the bad guy was not afraid at all, even deliberately poking her neck forward, scaring her, the long sword in her hand. All dropped to the ground...


    "What''s wrong, big and small babies, are you having fun?"


    At this time, a male voice came, not someone else but Zhou Ye...


    He just went to arrange sailing matters, and visited Sister Alissa... Anyway, it was the first time that he took away the family... And he made them so miserable afterwards... Not Zhou Ye Go and have a look, it''s not justified...


    "I''m not happy at all..." Anjie Likabai glanced at Zhou Ye who walked to her side, and mocked dissatisfiedly: "I''m listening to Elizabeth telling me about someone''s romantic history, and...it is said that someone Not only are there many women, but there are also reserves... Hearing this news, how do you make me happy?"


    "..." Seeing Angelica''s appearance, Zhou Ye was also depressed for a while--to be honest, he knew that Angelica was still angry about what happened in the morning, but he couldn''t help it...


    Anyone who opens her eyes in the morning will see a nun holding a sword against her throat, screaming to kill herself, and revenge for Angelika, who was tricked by him into chastity, will be very angry...


    As for this woman, Zhou Ye couldn''t kill her yet. Who told her to be the nun Alisa who raised Angelika?


    Zhou Ye, who has nowhere to vent his anger, can only use the most effective way men treat women to subdue her...


    However, what Zhou Ye did not expect was that the spring wind and rain decision seemed to be particularly useful on Alissa. Actually, in less than five minutes, Alissa completely gave up resistance, and even consciously and unconsciously. Cooperate with him... Maybe this is the legend, the old house catches fire quickly...?


    Of course, Zhou Ye couldn¡¯t tell Anjelica these words...but unexpectedly, Anjelica also used a sword against his neck. Fortunately¡ªAngelika¡¯s actions were just pretending. That''s it, didn''t really want to stab him... This made his anger dissipate a lot.


    However, now--Angelika is still angry, which makes Zhou Ye a little unhappy..."Hehehehe..."


    "You... why are you smiling so evil?" Angelika looked at Zhou Ye timidly...


    "Nothing... I just think it was a mistake not to introduce your sisters to you..." Zhou Ye said, short, hugged Angelika''s waist and directly carried her. On my shoulder... "Now, it''s time for you to get to know each other..."


    "You let me go... How do you introduce them to me... let me go..." Angelika felt something wrong instinctively, and she kicked Zhou Ye''s shoulder desperately Own legs...


    "The friendship between comrades-in-arms, of course, is to be established on the battlefield..." Zhou Ye unceremoniously walked out carrying Angelika, and said as he walked: "Sorry, Elizabeth... you probably need to be alone. Have fun for a while...I will come to play with you in a while!"


    "Okay, I''ll see you soon..." Little Elizabeth smiled and waved goodbye to Zhou Ye. Of course she knew what would happen to this new sister in front of her¡ªit was the family law that the sisters often say, that makes people love and hate... ¡­


    It is said that just saying a name for that kind of family law makes the sisters scared all over...I hope my new sister can survive this family law fortunately.

 Chapter 925

    Little Elizabeth prayed for Angelika unscrupulously and without sincerity, and hopped towards the naval battle simulation room. She is now very interested in the simulated naval battle system...for her , Has become her game room.


    Chapter 1299


    One thousand two hundred and ninety-nine chapters


    Today is a rare good weather...


    A calm sea, no wind and no waves...just like a quiet girl, this is a rare side of the sea that leaks out of the sea, as usual-impermanence is her pronoun, ruthlessness is her character... but today, she Rarely leaked his virtuous side.


    A huge ship is slowly approaching from the distance where the sun rises... It is the Umbrella Super Intrepid battleship...


    At this moment, on the wide bow deck of the Umbrella, someone is lying comfortably under a parasol, holding a little Lolita in his hands, watching the fighting in front of him-no, say the fighting Maybe it''s a little unrealistic, but to be precise-Juana in a gorgeous black dress is cruelly tormenting Angelica in the captain''s coat.


    "Are you capable of this? Little guy..." Juana gently raised her hand and held the long sword that Angelica had hacked at her, and said jokingly: "Such an attack can''t even make me rush. A drop of sweat came out..."


    "My ability is still a lot, and I will let you see them one by one!" Anjelica said, drew her long sword abruptly, and then stabbed forward. The long sword in her hand was like a poisonous snake, facing Juana''s The throat pierced.


    "No, no, in my opinion, little guy...you have a lot to learn..." Juana said, not evasive or parrying, but stabbed at the other side at the same time as Angelika ...


    What¡¯s different from Angelica is that Juana¡¯s piercing direction is not Angelica¡¯s throat, or even a part of her body, but Angelica stabs her sword...


    "Ding--!"


    There was a crisp sound-the sword tips of the two collided in mid-air, and the battle temporarily entered a stalemate...


    "Okay, Juana...you treat our new sister like this, my dear will be angry..." Sonya said, walking from the side, raising her hand, and taking the long swords in both hands. Down...


    "I just want to test Angelica''s fencing skills!" Juana said, smiling slightly, and stretched out her hand towards Angelica with a friendly expression."I don''t think Cutie won''t be angry, right?"


    "..." Anjelica shook hands with Juana in a gloomy tone, "Why can''t I fight by myself... You know, in the monastery, my swordsmanship is the best..."


    "Because-we have a dear to help us..." Juana said, blinking at Angelica...


    "It''s not fair..." While talking, Angelika walked quickly to her man''s side and squeezed her body into Zhou Ye''s arms... and said dissatisfiedly: "Dear, you are partial... Why do you want to help my sisters without helping me?"


    "...Why didn''t I help you... You heard that the genetic modification project is too painful, so you don''t want to accept it..." Zhou Ye said with an innocent look.


    "I don''t care, dear, you must have other methods..." Angelika said a little.


    This is already the fifth day after leaving the Port of Miami. During these five days, Angelika has a deep understanding of how unrealistic the idea of ??monopolization is. Apart from anything else, she is a man alone. Can''t handle it...


    Therefore, she is now gradually getting used to fighting her own men with other sisters, or say-is it terrible to get used to this kind of thing?


    What a stubborn little girl who was originally, she has become accustomed to forming a group with her sisters to brush Zhou Ye''s big BOSS...Moreover, there is also a sister Alissa who takes her like a mother.


    Ahem, it''s a bit far...


    "Well, wait a few days, I''ll help you figure out a way..." Zhou Ye sighed, or said, once the women get together, it is easy to get moths?


    I must have what you have, and I must have what she has.


    This is not the first time this situation has occurred. Zhou Ye has already begun to consider whether he receives too many women in one world, and should he receive a few fewer next time??


    However, this idea only came to Zhou Ye''s mind, and he was immediately thrown out of the clouds...


    Entering the new world, if you don¡¯t collect all the heroines, what is the difference between this life and the salted fish??What happened to others, Zhou Ye didn''t know¡ªanyway, he wanted to collect everything, so who told him to have this hobby?


    Life without hobbies is better than death...


    What''s the use of asking for more money?What''s the use of more power?


    Just to become a god and sanctify??Are you kidding? Is sacred to be happy?Zhou Ye doesn''t think so--


    Even the basic people¡¯s fishing nets are gone. Even if you are a god, you are also a single dog... Even if you become a saint, you are also a leftover fighter... Have hairs to be proud of?Hairy to be happy?


    Keke-accidentally pulled it far, and then pulled the camera back again.


    "Why are there a few days?" Anjelica asked curiously.


    "Because--I''m going to grab some fun things..." Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously.


    "Something fun?" Angelica was confused, "What the hell is it?"


    "Is it related to my dear you remodeling the indoor swimming pool?" Verona walked over, sat behind her own man nicely, and gently massaged her head with her hands.


    "Hmm...!" Zhou Ye nodded. His most important thing recently was to transform the indoor swimming pool on the Umbrella battleship.


    This transformation must use his power. After all, it is the first time for Zhou Ye to use the power of space magic to transform a standard swimming pool into a water world the size of a raccoon city...


    He needs to use the power of magic to constantly modify the various parameters of the water world, and must ensure that certain races can live there carefree and happy life-this is a big project.


    "What are we going to catch?" Angelika asked curiously.


    She once saw her man remodeling a swimming pool there. In her opinion, such a large space is enough to fit an island in. What exactly is her man planning to catch??


    "Mermaid..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "I''m going to catch mermaids. I want to raise the entire mermaid clan in my aquarium, so that the entire mermaid clan will become a permanent legend in the sea..."


    "Be careful to be cleaned up by those mermaids who eat people and don''t spit out bones..." Angelika understood her man''s plan in a second, I am afraid - catching mermaids is a fake, is it true to want to support the entire mermaid family?


    "If they gnaw, I don''t mind letting them gnaw..." Zhou Ye didn''t care about Angelika''s complaint, he stretched a little, and then stood up."I''m going to work... I have the last bit of work left in my aquarium..."


    "..."


    "..."


    The girls were speechless for a while, and they used their eyes to convey unkind messages to each other.


    [I see, my dear will have a new toy again, maybe we will have many more mermaid sisters soon!


    [Cannot go on like this...]


    [Can''t go on like this, what can you do?Do you have any good solutions?


    Fight¡­¡­


    [How to spell?


    [Dry my dear...]


    [Don''t be kidding me, I think we were dehydrated and died before my dear was drained!


    [Will you go? If you fight, there is still a glimmer of hope. If you don¡¯t fight, there will be no hope at all. Are you going to watch my dear take away a nest of mermaids?You know, there are hundreds of them...]


    Fight¡­¡­


    [Yes, fight with my dear...]


    In an instant, the girls were united, followed by the Great Demon King Zhou Ye, and walked into the indoor swimming pool-here, they are about to initiate a holy war, a holy war that knows they are defeated, but still has to advance bravely... this For a moment, there was a sense of sadness and grandeur in the figures of the girls...

 Chapter 926

    "A bunch of idiots...have that time, why don''t you think about how to make your brother love you more..." Little Elizabeth saw the entire process of the girls'' communication, she rolled her eyes in disdain...


    Chapter 1300


    One thousand three hundred chapters


    The White Hat Bay at night looks gloomy and terrifying¡ª¡ª


    The silent water surface, the extinguished lighthouse... and the legend of the mermaid-all these make all the sailors fear here.


    Yamato Nadeshiko gently walked behind Zhou Ye, who was busy in the indoor swimming pool, and whispered: "Master, Baimaowan is here..."


    "Ha, it''s just right..." After Zhou Ye hit the last rune into the pool, he stood up from the dried up pool...


    In fact, he can use the power of the spirit of speech, even the power of the heart of the universe, to complete all these tedious tasks in one sentence-but occasionally Zhou Ye also wants to do it himself, just like playing a sandbox game. Similarly, always cheating would feel very boring, and occasionally I want to try the feeling of doing it myself-anyway, this is not difficult for Zhou Ye.


    "Master, do we want to send a Submariner III underwater robot to perform underwater operations?" In Yamato Nadeshiko''s view, the catch of mermaid can be handed over to the robot carried on the ship...


    "No... I want to try it, and use the oldest method to grab these cute little things!" Zhou Ye said, grabbing the body of Yamato Nadeshiko, and instantly appeared on the outer deck...


    "Are you going to condescend to sing to those long-tailed mermaids?" Yamato Nadeshiko said with some dissatisfaction. In her opinion, her own master is the master of Umbrella who decides the lives and deaths of hundreds of millions of people-how can it be? Sing to those mermaids?


    "Don''t say that... I just haven''t sang karaoke for a long time, so I want to have a sea concert!" Zhou Ye said, smiling slightly, and then walked towards the stern of the Umbrella...


    There are small landing craft...


    "But the master..." Yamato Nadeshizi chased behind his master in small steps, trying to change his master''s mind, but Zhou Ye interrupted him."Okay, don''t talk about it... this is an order. If you understand it, you must execute it. If you don''t understand, you must execute it!"


    "Yes, master..." Yamato Nadeshiko raised her dissatisfaction with Xiaozuo... She really wants to inform the mistresses on the ship to stop her master''s sudden interest...


    It''s a pity-Yamato Nadeshiko knows that the mistresses have been completely laid down because of the jihad in the morning... It is estimated that even if they beat the gongs and drums in their ears, they can''t wake up... No way, they really are. too tired.


    It seems that I can only let my master do something that does not fit his identity once...


    Thinking of this, Yamato Nadeshiko sighed silently, and then watched Zhou Ye''s landing craft leave the Umbrella''s water tank and drove straight into the shallow waters of Baimao Bay.


    "Natsuko, turn on all the searchlights on the boat!"


    "Yes Master!"


    With the response of Yamato Nadeshiko, a total of seven searchlights on the Umbrella turned on to the location of the landing craft...


    For an instant, Zhou Ye, who was standing in front of the landing craft, even felt a hint of heat on the sea with a cool breeze...


    "Good job..."


    "Serving you is the meaning of my existence, Master!"


    Facing Yamato Nadeshiko¡¯s answer, Zhou Ye just smiled, then sat down in the bow of the boat and said to himself: "What song do you want to sing?? Come to be more majestic? Defend the Yellow River? Or come to a different point. -Vitas version of Lucia in Ram¨¦more? Yes, just sing this song..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye directly ordered Yamato Nadeshiko to say: "Put me an accompaniment, Nadeshiko, Vitas version of Lucia from Ram¨¦more..."


    "Sorry, master... We don''t have copyright for this song... so we can''t play accompaniment for you..."


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye was taken aback by the sudden appearance of Yamato Nadeshizi...


    "Just kidding... Master, the Vitas version of Lucia from Ram¨¦more you wanted is here, please check..." Yamato Nadeshiko''s voice came, and then a prelude to the violin sounded...


    "It scared me to death... You suddenly reminded me of the days when I was dominated by poverty..." Zhou Ye sighed... At that time, because of poverty, he always listened to songs for nothing, but some songs were not given without members. Listening to... being poor is the greatest original sin!


    After shaking off the distracting thoughts in his mind, Zhou Ye started singing directly...because the prelude was over.


    Il dolce suono sweet voice


    Mi colpi di sua voce! How fascinating


    ..ah, quella voce...ah, his voice


    M''e qui nel cor discesa ripples in my heart!


    Ester! lo ti son reso Edgard!I come back to you


    Ester! ah Ester mia! Edgard!Ah, beloved lover!


    I have to say that although Zhou Ye was poor before, he was a wheat tyrant. There was no way he could be misled by Liu Sanjie¡¯s story. He thought he could find someone by singing a good song. In fact, he was out of tune. All the singers found a target, but he, a fellow with the title of golden voice, could not find a target.


    No way, girls all recognize money and not people these days...


    Keke, let alone Zhou Ye''s dark history.


    Under the white moonlight, the peaceful sea, the sound like the sound of heaven... a huge beam of light projected.


    All of this makes the whole scene look like a sea concert, quite effective...


    Especially after Yamato Nadeshiko used the portable optical brain external radio on his owner¡¯s wrist to play his owner¡¯s song through the Umbrella¡¯s super-large amplifier... it was even more shocking. .


    Gradually-on the calm sea of ??Baimaowan, small heads after another emerged from the sea...


    They looked at the figure standing on the landing craft with intoxication...


    His beauty makes them unbearable to blaspheme¡ª¡ª


    His voice is as beautiful as the sky--


    A few bold merfolk swam quietly next to the landing craft, leaned on the side of the ship, looked at the figure standing under the beam of light, and showed their singing voice to their heart''s content.


    After singing a song, Zhou Ye stopped...


    He looked at a beautiful mermaid with blond hair lying on the side of the ship one meter away from him, smiled slightly, walked over, and squatted down... "Can you speak?"


    "Yes...Yes..." The blond mermaid heard Zhou Ye''s question and couldn''t help stirring her fish''s tail happily under the water. She liked this boy... She didn''t plan to eat this boy. It¡¯s to snatch him into his own home and sing to himself...


    Chapter 1301


    The first thousand three hundred and one chapter


    "Are you my sailor?" The mermaid was lying on the ship''s side and looking at Zhou Ye, her eyes flashed with splendor...


    "Of course not..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and grabbed his right hand towards the void. Suddenly-the beautiful mermaid with long golden hair felt that she could not move up and down, and her thick and powerful tail fin could no longer be moved. I can swing easily in the water like before.


    "I''m¡ªyour future master!" With an evil smile on Zhou Ye''s face, he gently retracted his hand like he did.Suddenly... this golden mermaid was caught in the air by Zhou Ye out of thin air...


    Zhou Ye looked at the blonde mermaid out of the sea with curiosity. The scaly tail fin slowly turned into a pair of clean and white beautiful long legs, and he couldn''t help whistling, "Yes, yes. The type I like... the leg play series!"


    "You want... what are you going to do to me?" The blonde mermaid screamed in horror...


    She had never encountered such a situation...It was as if an invisible giant hand grabbed her from the familiar sea water, and she had already begun to panic.


    "Don''t worry, little cute..." Zhou Ye turned sideways slightly, dodging a mermaid who jumped out of the sea like a swordfish and rushed out of the sea, planning to push him into the sea, and asked with a relaxed expression: "Tell me Your name, cute..."

 Chapter 927

    "I... My name is... My name is Sania..." The blonde mermaid girl was already a little panicked at this time. After all-mermaids live in water, and the sea is a forbidden zone for humans, but for mermaids. In other words, it''s their homeland...Suddenly they were taken away from their familiar environment by incredible means, how could the mermaid girl not be afraid?


    Therefore, facing Zhou Ye''s question, the blonde mermaid actually answered his question like this...


    Of course, Zhou Ye would not be narcissistic and think that this is the performance of Sania falling in love with herself-you know, mermaids are cannibals, for them-human beings are food... you will fall in love with your own food Is the food on the plate?Obviously not...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye knew¡ªthis was only because when the blonde mermaid was preparing to eat, he suddenly realized that the sashimi on the plate had turned into a fear of killing his own great white shark. It''s easy to tell the truth...


    This is also the art of torture...


    Perhaps in the future, after Zhou Ye''s careful training, these mermaids may fall in love with him, but obviously not now...


    "Well, Sania, would you like to come with me to be a guest on my boat?"


    "No... I don''t want... You let me go..."


    "I''m just asking casually. Actually, you don''t need to answer me..." Zhou Ye smiled and gave a gentle kick... The creeper multifunctional landing ship weighing several tons slowly flew out of the water, and then Turn around and fly toward the Umbrella Super Intrepid-class battleship that is parked in the deep water not far away.


    Asked why not just drive the landing ship back?


    That''s because Zhou Ye didn''t want to hurt the mermaids who were making noise on the sea. You must know¡ªevery mermaid is a beauty¡ªhow could Zhou Ye bear to let the sharp propeller of the landing ship scratch them?


    As the landing ship entered the open hatch behind the Umbrella, the entire surface of the White Hat Bay boiled like a pot, and from time to time angry merfolk jumped out of the water¡ª¡ª


    They screamed, they roared...


    They desperately pushed the Umbrella''s ship...


    However, soon-these mermaids realized one thing.


    This steel-forged giant ship is not a wooden warship that they could easily overthrow in the past... Dozens of sisters couldn¡¯t shake this behemoth even if they were able to tilt it a little...


    But it doesn''t matter. The mermaids believe that there are many people and power...This is the ocean, their homeland, how can they be so humiliated by a human creation?


    From time to time, human fish dived into the water, sending out distress signals on the seabed with infrasound waves that cannot be heard by human ears...


    And at this moment-Zhou Ye has returned to the deck of the Umbrella with his trophy...


    "Master..." Yamato Nadeshiko looked at the wispy blond mermaid floating behind his master with some speechlessness, and asked, "Are you only going to catch this one?"


    "Of course not..." Zhou Ye smiled, "Have you heard the story of how to use the cubs to take out the entire pack of wolves?"


    "Are you thinking?" Yamato Nadeshiko''s eyes lit up when she heard the words of her master... She probably knew what her master thought¡ª¡ª


    The wolves are united and cunning, and they are not afraid of death-therefore, experienced hunters will prepare enough bows and arrows, and then secretly follow the footprints of the wolves, find their nests, and then grab their young Cub... Climb up a big tree and use the breath of those cubs to provoke the wolves...


    The only thing left is to tease the wolf cub, and call the wolf under the name with the bow and arrow in his hand...


    For their cubs, those cunning wolves will fight to the death of the entire pack.


    "But... Master, how do you know that this little guy is enough to make the entire mermaid group come out?" Yamato Nadeshiko asked curiously.


    "Because this little guy''s identity is extraordinary!" Zhou Ye said, gently teasing the little mermaid who grinned at him: "Do you think I was just singing karaoke? I have been watching. What about these cuties..."


    "Just now¡ªwhen my little Sania was swimming on the surface of the sea, four mermaid with very strong tail fins were faintly protecting her... and her, the tail fin was a lot smaller than the other mermaids, but it was so normal. The mermaid did not dare to approach, and-when she was lying at my feet, no mermaid dared to approach there... All of this shows one thing,-my little Sonia''s identity is absolutely very Amazing..." Zhou Ye said, gently stroking Sonia''s long golden hair, "Am I right? Little cute?"


    "Despicable human..." Little Senja looked at the man with a smug smile in front of her, hating the roots of her teeth, but she had nothing to do with the man in front of her.


    Don''t say what happened to him...


    Even if she wants to cover her body a little now, she can''t do it... You know, after the tail fin becomes legs, she doesn''t have a piece of clothing...


    "Despicable? No, no...you will be reluctant to leave me in the future..." Zhou Ye said as he walked to the side of the ship with Little Sonia, on the viewing platform protruding out... The noisy mermaids, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and turned to face Little Senja: "I still have some small things that I need you to help me!"


    "Despicable human beings, dream about it... I will never help you!" Little Senja gritted his teeth.


    "No, you will help me!" Zhou Ye said, with an evil smile on his face.


    Chapter 1302


    The first thousand three hundred and two chapters


    "Huh--!" Faced with Zhou Ye''s words, Little Sainia closed her eyes in disdain, she had already made up her mind and said nothing...


    Although Zhou Ye confined her freedom just now, but did not confine her five senses, she could still hear the conversation between Zhou Ye and Yamato Nadeshiko.


    Although the words between the two of them were unclear, but-Little Sonia guessed that these despicable humans definitely had some evil plan to capture all the mermaid sisters, so she decided-even if it was dead, she couldn''t Cooperate with Zhou Ye.


    "I like a spine girl..." Zhou Ye''s hand slid gently from little Senia''s long golden hair... past her beautiful collarbone-all the way down.


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Fortunately, at the critical moment, she gritted her teeth, so she didn''t lose her temper...


    "Really a strong girl..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and didn''t care about Little Senia''s stubbornness. There were so many women who had experienced it. Zhou Ye didn''t think-any woman could go against her will...


    "Did you know? Little cutie, humans, animals, all the sensations in the body are controlled by the brain..." Zhou Ye gently slid his hand on the body of Little Sonia while watching Her expression."And this kind of sensation, we call it the brain nerve information transmission... Whether it is pain, or a dare, it is transmitted through the chemical substance in the brain nerve..."


    "..." Little Sonia felt that the hand that crossed her body was like a fire in her heart. The fire was burning so fiercely that she was a little thirsty...


    "And me? It happens that there are some small abilities that can transfer the sensations of your body to your mind, magnifying a hundred times... Whether it is pain or the kind of pleasant feeling... it can be magnified a hundred times..."


    Zhou Ye''s voice became smaller and smaller, as if whispering in Little Sania''s ear.


    Without knowing it, Little Sonia listened to Zhou Ye''s whisper with all her concentration...


    "Did you know? What is it like to magnify the pain of the body a hundred times?" Zhou Ye did not expect this mermaid girl to answer himself, but said to himself: "For an analogy, a breeze blowing on your skin, you You will feel pain all over your body as if you have been stabbed by thousands of swords. You can''t even stand, sit down, or sleep... because every contact is a torture to you!"


    Listening to Zhou Ye''s words, Little Sonia couldn''t help shaking her whole body... She couldn''t imagine what it was like, she could only bite her teeth and resist fiercely.


    "But don''t worry... Generally speaking, I am more tolerant to women, and I will not use such inhumane methods against them!" Zhou Ye said, smiling evilly, "So-I decided to enlarge your block. dare!"


    At some point, Zhou Ye''s hand had already slid down the mermaid line...


    "what--!!!!"


    A shrill cry came from Little Sonia''s mouth... She was trembling all over... If Zhou Ye hadn''t grabbed her with mental power, she would have slipped on the deck...


    "Hehehehe..." Zhou Ye looked at the traces on his hands, "I know the saying that women are made of water, but I never knew that mermaids are also made of water. Today is really a long experience..."


    And with the screams of Little Sonia, the sea below boiled even more...


    At some point, one head after another appeared on the surface of the entire White Hat Bay, densely surrounding the entire Umbrella in the center.


    Facing Zhou Ye''s direction, a beautiful figure with long golden hair like little Sania, under the protection of dozens of fish, slowly leaked half of his body on the sea.


    "Humans, let my daughter go, I can let you leave here safely... And, give you countless gold and silver jewelry..."


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye smiled at the mermaid who was shouting to him¡ª

 Chapter 928

    In his opinion, this mermaid who looked like a beautiful young woman was obviously the leader of the mermaid-actually it would still be lured."Give me a reason to let go of your daughter!?"


    "Don''t you want to get these riches that are enough for you to enjoy a lifetime of prosperity and wealth?" Sainia''s mother said: "With these riches, you can enjoy endless wines and endless women... as long as you Let go of my daughter, then all this wealth is yours..."


    She said and waved her hand gently¡ª


    The dozens of fish nearby lifted an iron box full of seaweed out of the water and opened the lid.


    Under the illumination of the searchlight, a piece of gold glitters in the whole box...


    Zhou Ye''s eyesight can easily see the gold coins and all kinds of jewels in those boxes... It''s really interesting-mermaids are all tempted, but it is not surprising that these mermaids themselves are not low in intelligence, and- They kill the sailors who pass here all the year round and reverse their ships. It is not surprising that they can collect these treasures.


    "It''s really a good suggestion... With these treasures, I can live in a big house, buy a few more ships, set up my own fleet, and even... buy a fief and become a nobleman... it sounds like a very Good deal!" Zhou Ye stared blankly at the glittering jewelry under the light, with a greedy expression on his face-as if he was really moved by the jewelry.


    "That''s right..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s expression, the blonde young woman couldn''t help showing a smile on her face, "As long as you let my daughter go, then... all these treasures are yours, you know-we mermaid want these. Things are useless... and we mermaid have the most promise..."


    "Yeah, I believe...I believe that as long as I put off Little Sania, those jewels belong to me..." Zhou Ye''s expression changed, and he smiled slightly: "But-who told you again, I Is the purpose of coming here for those jewels?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Sania''s mother was almost mad at the sudden look on Zhou Ye''s face. Obviously, the greedy look that the guy just leaked was just playing with herself...


    The young blond woman who wanted to turn her face suddenly softened when she saw her own daughter who was weakly hanging beside Zhou Ye."Let''s talk about it, human beings, what do you want? Or-what price will I pay... to get my daughter back!"


    "No, no... Actually, madam, you don''t have to pay any price, because-I didn''t plan to return your daughter to you at all..." Zhou Ye said, gently circling to the one who was hung in the air by his own thought power. Behind Sonia, she made a so-and-so movement, and then took a pose--"Because--you will all be mine!!"


    Following his movement, Sonia, who was already a little groggy, let out a sharp cry, and with her cry-drops of blood fell under the feet of the two of them...


    "Humans...you dare to electrocute my daughter, I want you to pay the price...!!!"


    Chapter 1303


    The first thousand three hundred and three chapters


    The mermaid patriarch Shannila let out an angry scream--


    Countless mermaids leaked their own figures from the sea, and they gathered around the Umbrella''s side together, and then shook the Umbrella''s side.


    Obviously, they are planning to overthrow the Umbrella... and then, catch the despicable human who dares to do what their little patriarch.


    Cough


    I have to say, this idea is quite powerful¡ª¡ª


    At least, no one has ever thought of it, and no one has done it...


    Among other things, the Umbrella¡¯s displacement alone is more than 96,000 tons... What kind of concept is that its own weight is almost this weight.


    Not to mention that there are less than a thousand mermaid, even if the number of people is ten times that of the Umbrella...


    quickly--


    Those merfolk realized that their actions were like a mayfly ant shaking a tree, and there was no way to make this behemoth move.


    Shannila heard her own daughter''s voice from time to time on the Umbrella deck, her expression became more anxious..., a terrible scream came from her mouth...


    Suddenly-hundreds of mermaids swam up from the bottom of the sea and joined in the feat of overthrowing the Umbrella battleship.


    However-such a move is still useless...


    Shanila looked at her people. Someone was already sweating profusely from exhaustion, and when the evil, damn steel giant ship was still motionless, she finally bit her silver teeth... There was a shrill scream.


    With her screaming--


    Three or four hundred merfolk came out slowly from the bottom of the sea, but the difference between the mermaid this time and the mermaid in front is that they are generally much smaller than ordinary merfolk, and many of them are even children...


    These mermaid loli, floating on the surface one by one, joined the great cause of pushing the ship.


    "Hehehehe... even the little loli are on it, it seems that the mermaid clan is almost here..." Zhou Ye continued his actions while muttering to himself: "It''s time to close the net... "


    "Blast it out now--!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s violent shout, the mermaids who were pushing the boat heard a sound of glass breaking in their ears. The sound was so abrupt...


    They felt that there seemed to be some differences in the whole world, but they couldn''t tell where they were different...


    Just when they looked at each other and bewildered by the sudden sound, a voice rang in their ears.


    "Welcome to my mirror world... heh heh, Ma Dan''s, how come it feels like a junior middle school boy?" Zhou Ye gave up this statement as soon as he was in second grade. Now... "Forget it, let''s do it again-welcome to the back of this world!"


    "Humans, let go of my daughter!" Shani La looked at Zhou Ye standing in the air out of thin air, and shouted angrily.


    "Of course it''s okay..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and put aside Sonia, who had completely passed out in his arms-no way, who told her to have DEBUFF a hundred times daring?


    "..." Shannila was really just talking, she didn''t expect that Zhou Ye, who had always had the advantage, would actually be so obedient, "Even if you let go of my daughter now, and kneel before me pray My forgiveness, I will not forgive you, you despicable human being..."


    "It''s okay--I don''t need your forgiveness, on the contrary--you will pray for my forgiveness in a while...beautiful lady!" Zhou Ye said, snapping his fingers lightly.


    Suddenly¡ªin the entire ocean, countless large hands composed of seawater caught all the mermaids¡ª


    The parts of the mermaid''s body with these big hands are very tricky, they are directly grasping their thin A4 waist...because their tail fins have left the water, so-


    For a while, a big white apple on the sea...


    "This is not good, the location is not good...Come on, line up in a circle!" Zhou Ye muttered to himself and waved his hand gently.


    Suddenly-a large hand composed of sea water arranged the mermaids around the surface of Baimao Bay into a big circle...


    "Let go of me, you despicable human..." Shanila waved her hands in a panic. She felt that the sea that used to be like home is repelling her, and the sea that she used to breathe like air. At that time it became a rope that imprisoned her.


    "Ha¡ªI''m worrying about where to start turning. Since the patriarch is so anxious, let''s start with you..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, walked behind Shannila, and then helped all the mermaids get one. Debuff the same as Sania, and then¡ªMarvelous Carnival, began¡ª


    "what!!!"


    "No way..., please..."


    "No, she...she''s still a child..."


    "Please let me go...I really can''t do it..."


    "I will never beg for mercy... Despicable humans... Ah-I was wrong..."


    An Ode to Joy, performed by the mermaid family, played on the sea of ??the White Hat Bay in the mirror world¡ª¡ª


    Conductor-Zhou Ye...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye discovered for the first time that the voices of the mermaids were so beautiful, and they could even faintly make such movements as Durui, Secret, Fa, Sau, Laxi.


    This discovery made Zhou Ye very playful, and an impassioned song [Oh, Goddess of Destiny] was swung by his baton-shocked.

 Chapter 929

    Even in order to perfect some small flaws in his mermaid singing group, he deliberately slowed down the time passing in the mirror world...


    At this moment, the mermaids were miserable. They almost died due to lack of water...Of course, the most miserable was the mermaid patriarch who was most welcome-Shanni La. Who said she was the kind of high-quality mouth and integrity Well... it is impossible to suffer a bit of crime.


    No words for a night¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When the women who died after the jihad failed, under the shining sun, they regained their stamina and resurrected with full blood. They suddenly discovered that they had just disappeared overnight, and there were more than two thousand small bodies on their ship. Beautiful girls in Umbrella''s black battle clothes.


    Moreover, the posture of their walking seems very strange, as if they have never walked the road with their legs, but also like after being injured-the feeling of heartache as soon as they walk.


    "My dear, they are..." Sonya walked to the bow of the ship and asked beside her man.


    "They are your new sisters..." Zhou Ye said lazily--


    "Hey-the bad guy who robbed the mermaid..." Shanni La, who was tasting a glass of red wine in her hand, took a sip of the red wine with a disdainful face, and vomited.


    "Huh¡ª?" Zhou Ye pulled his face and glanced at the mermaid who had become his own woman from the mermaid patriarch.


    "Huh-isn''t it?" Shannila snorted pretentiously, while on the other side, she poured a sip of red wine into her mouth, and then cleverly poured the red wine in her mouth into Zhou Ye''s mouth...


    "Hehe...Mother is still so arrogant..." Sainia, who was surrounded by Zhou Ye and nestled on his other side, smiled slightly. She heard the word arrogantly spoken by her own man last night, and now she uses... ¡­


    "Well, I think I know what''s going on..." Sonia sighed and asked again: "But my dear, you accept so many women at once, is the cabin on the Umbrella enough? ?"


    "It''s okay, dear, we are very satisfied with the new home prepared for us..." Shanila said and stood up. Since this man is already inseparable, she also wants to weigh the weight of these sisters...


    "Really? I have forgotten that you are not human..." Sonia looked at the blond young woman in front of her who seemed quite hostile to herself.


    "But my dear loves our system very much..." Shannila said without showing any weakness: "You know, we can play a lot of new tricks with my dear, those tricks that you humans can''t do. !"


    "Really? Are you sure?"


    "Papa--!"


    Two crisp noises stopped the two women who were about to ignite the war.


    "As I said, I hate Gong Dou the most...Who wants to try my Zhou family''s family method, don''t hesitate to fight..." Zhou Ye''s lazy remark made the two women who had originally pointed the needle to the Maimang immediately went to each other. Smiling like a flower...


    "My dear, you misunderstood... how could I fight the new sister..."


    "Yeah... badass, you know what I fear most..."


    Seeing the two women around him who kept acting coquettishly, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while-woman, your talent is acting.


    Reference 1304


    The first thousand three hundred and four chapters


    Eight years later-


    Jamaica¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªPort Royal¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Time is ruthless, and time is the best artist¡ª¡ª


    Eight years¡¯ time is enough to turn a cute little loli into a beautiful girl exuding youthful breath¡ª¡ª


    At this moment, Elizabeth Swann is lying in her room, nestled in her own man¡¯s arms, quietly enjoying this rare exclusive time...


    In fact, at this time, she was falling into the sweetest dream. After all, she had paid an incomparable price last night for brushing her own man alone... she really had no strength at all.


    "Elizabeth?-are you awake?"


    With a knock on the door, Governor Swann¡¯s voice came in from outside...


    Of course, Elizabeth Swan, who had fallen into a dream, didn''t feel anything-on the contrary, Zhou Ye, who was holding her, heard Governor Swan''s voice first.


    "Baby, it''s time to wake up...Your father is calling you!" Zhou Ye opened his eyes and shook Elizabeth''s shoulder lightly, trying to wake her up.


    "Don''t make trouble, dear... I have to sleep for a while... You almost tossed me to death last night..." Elizabeth Swan muttered, pushing her head into her man''s arms again. It''s squeezed... as if it can block those annoying noises.


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at the girl who slept like a piggy in his arms with some speechlessness, "My dear...Although I really want you to rest for a while, but-really, Believe me, if you don''t get up again...your father will break in..."


    "My father??"


    Perhaps it was because of the term Zhou Ye spit out, which made Elizabeth suddenly sober...


    She barely opened her eyes...turned her head and looked at the mosquito net that felt a little strange-only then realized that she was not in her room on the Umbrella at this time, but had returned to her home.


    "Ha..." Elizabeth Swan got up lazily from Zhou Ye''s arms, and then habitually gave her own man a good morning kiss, "Honey...I just dreamed of being first with you. It was the scene when we first met..."


    "Then you must be very happy then..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "No... I was scared to death by you at that time..." Elizabeth Swan said as she turned and went to bed... Picked up the nightdress next to the bed and quickly put it on her body... "You know, I was a child back then, and you actually threatened a child..."


    "Uh¡ª" Zhou Ye was speechless by Elizabeth, and there was no way¡ªwho told him to take Elizabeth away from him because he was so urgent in the first place?"Baby, we have discussed this many times... Besides, your father forgave me..."


    "I don''t care... Anyway, I will never forgive you for the rest of my life..." Elizabeth Swann had already put on her nightdress at this time, and then walked to the couch, bending over again and taking a bite next to her man''s eyes. , Smiled and said: "So, you have to love me more... spoil me more... you know?"


    "..." Facing Elizabeth Swan''s aegyo, Zhou Ye could only nodded silently...


    "Okay, my dear...you are going to get up... if you want to seduce our maid with your perfect body, figure, and......just as if I didn''t say this..." Elizabeth While tidying up his thick nightdress, he laughed and teased his own man.


    She knows-her own men are not accepted by non-beauties... the maids of her own are obviously not in the eyes of her own men...


    "I''m already dressed..." Zhou Ye''s voice came from behind Elizabeth...


    If you are in a hurry, Zhou Ye can use ten millionths of a second to finish all the things that should be done to get up early, including washing...


    Standing in front of Zhou Ye, Elizabeth Swann, like a well-behaved little wife, gently helped her man tidy up his collar--then stepped back and looked up and down his man...satisfied. nod."Yes, perfect..."


    "Baby, I think your father should be anxious..." Zhou Ye hugged the girl he raised and said with a smile...


    "Okay... I hope he didn''t come to talk to me again about girls who should be reserved about this topic before getting married!" Elizabeth Swan rolled her eyes helplessly. She was always disturbing herself and her men with her father. The rare two-person world is very dissatisfied.


    To know--


    When on the Umbrella, because there were so many sisters...Although it was quite lively.


    But--want to be alone with one''s own man, that is simply something that can be met but not desired--


    Had it not been for Elizabeth to use this opportunity to go home to visit relatives, she would use [You slept with someone else¡¯s daughter, shouldn¡¯t you say hello to someone¡¯s father?For this reason, if you pull your own man alive, it is hard to enjoy the world of two people.


    "Are you dressed? Honey..."


    There was another question from Governor Swann outside the door... Obviously, he was already a little impatient.


    "Oh-!" Elizabeth Swan sighed helplessly. She is now beginning to miss life on the Umbrella a little... When the soul is free, it is difficult to accept the bondage of others, even if this bondage is out of Concerned about... But whether a loved one is a loved one-there is no way to ignore it."Yes, Dad¡ªI''m already dressed..."


    Upon hearing Elizabeth''s reply, Governor Swann opened the door of the room¡ª

 Chapter 930

    "You''re still asleep at this time... honey, you have to change your living habits well..." Governor Swan said, giving Zhou Ye a blank look, as if all this was Zhou Ye''s fault... "Early to bed and early to get up is good for your body... Honey, you know-you are still young, don''t develop bad habits... When you reach my age, you will know..."


    Perhaps because he has not seen his daughter for several years, Governor Swann has a tendency to become a broken father...


    In response to this, Zhou Ye could only stroke his cheek with a wry smile-what could he say when facing the old man''s blame?Who told him to sleep with his daughter?If you want to wear a crown, you must bear its weight...


    "Dad...you wake up [us] early in the morning just to talk to [us]?" Elizabeth Swan was dissatisfied and squeezed next to her man, deliberately aggravating the word [us], as if Tell your father, this is my man... We are two in one, and we are not allowed to target him.


    In the face of his daughter''s dissatisfaction, Governor Swann has a kind of-her daughter is older, and his heart is sour in others... He really has the urge to kill Zhou Ye.


    But after thinking about the incomparably powerful battleship Umbrella, Governor Swann gave up this idea of ??temptation, temptation, and power. There is no way-a few years later, Umbrella has become invincible in the Caribbean. The legend is...


    Steel Giant Ship = Invincible


    This is something recognized by all ships sailing in the Caribbean Sea¡ªwhether it is a pirate, a navy, or an armed merchant ship... They recognized that the huge steel ship with a somewhat funny pirate flag is the uncrowned king of the ocean .


    Reference 1305


    The first thousand three hundred and five chapters


    Governor Swann looked at this handsome boy who kissed me and me with his daughter with a complicated expression--


    Seriously, his feelings for Zhou Ye are really complicated...


    Governor Swann resented the boy named Zhou Ye who had separated himself from his daughter for a few years, and was a little grateful to him. He taught his daughter very well¡ª


    When his daughter Elizabeth just came back, Governor Swann pretended to be inadvertently and took the exam for his daughter...


    And Elizabeth''s performance surprised him--


    It can be said that astronomy, geography, humanities and politics...everything...Even many things that Governor Swann doesn¡¯t know, Elizabeth can say the truth, and it is justified...


    This made Governor Swann really surprised at the time. In his opinion-even the best church in London could not train his daughter like this... However, his joy was to see My daughter disappeared without a trace when Zhou Ye did not use her own mouth...


    No way, this is a common problem of fatherhood-whoever sees the little apple he raised is picked by another man will be the same as Governor Swann.


    However, in general, in addition to bother, Governor Swann is very satisfied with Zhou Ye''s son-in-law.


    Don¡¯t say anything else-Zhou Ye alone as the captain of the Umbrella is enough to satisfy Governor Swann...


    Umbrella, what is that?


    Is the uncrowned king of the Caribbean Sea, the overlord of the entire ocean¡ª¡ª


    What Governor Swann knew-his home country, England, Spain, and the Netherlands... In order to encircle the Umbrella, the steel behemoth on the water, these three countries organized a large-scale sea battle... There are hundreds of ships mobilized.


    The banner they played was to surrender the pirates-to maintain the safety of sea channels...


    However, Governor Swann knows-those are all nonsense, and the real reason is nothing more than that these countries are coveting the Umbrella battleship that far exceeds the technology of this era...


    To be honest, when he heard the news, Governor Swan was really fidgeting. He was not worried about Zhou Ye. He was just afraid that his daughter Elizabeth on the Umbrella would be harmed by the fish...


    At that time, he had the heart to inform Zhou Ye.


    However, he gave up because he did not know the location of the Umbrella...


    But fortunately-Governor Swann has never received the news that the Umbrella was sunk or even taken prisoner, which gave him a lot of peace of mind...It was not until later that Governor Swann learned from his friends in London...


    That time, in the encirclement and suppression operation initiated by the three countries, more than a hundred warships, large and small, were wiped out, and none of them survived...


    At this point, these three countries no longer dared to look directly at the steel behemoth on the sea-even, they issued messages to their colonial ports, not to provoke the steel behemoth... They were completely frightened. .


    Alas¡ªforget it, having such a man protects his daughter, maybe it is a good thing for his daughter...


    Thinking of this, Governor Swann looked at Zhou Ye with a calmer look...


    "Dad, what''s the matter with you?" Elizabeth Swan looked at her father in a weird manner. Just after he refuted his father, he began to look at his man in a daze. What''s the situation??"Are you not feeling well?"


    "I''m okay... honey!" Governor Swann came back to his senses, smiled at his daughter and shook his head, "I agree with your marriage to Ye, but-baby, at least on some things. Be restrained, go to bed early, get up early, get close to nature, this is good for your body... You see the weather today is very good..."


    Governor Swan pointed to the thick curtains that had just been opened by the maid...


    The Governor''s Mansion is located on a hill not far from the port. When Elizabeth Swann¡¯s bedroom is opened, it faces a peaceful bay...


    The blue sea, the white clouds, and the ships coming in and out of the port from time to time make up a beautiful scenery like an oil painting.


    Faced with such a beautiful scenery, Elizabeth Swan did not want to appreciate it. Who told her to be teased by her father...


    At this moment, she was flushing with her head lowered, but her little hand was gently pinched on her man''s waist...


    Zhou Ye looked at Governor Swann with a bit of depression, "What are you saying is not good, are you mentioning this?


    In the face of Zhou Ye¡¯s complaining eyes, Governor Swann saw it but didn¡¯t see it¡ªhe was so unlucky to see Zhou Ye, the villain who took away his daughter...


    "Baby, I prepared a gift for you..." Governor Swan said and waved behind him-the maid who followed him came to him in a funny manner, the maid holding a beautiful package in her hand. Box.


    Governor Swann opened the box gently, allowing Elizabeth, who walked in front of him, to clearly see the contents of the box-it was a velvet collar, a gorgeous silk woven dress...


    "It''s so beautiful..." Elizabeth Swan took out the skirt from the box with a surprised look... "Is it a special day today?"


    "As a father, do I need a special reason to give my daughter a piece of clothing?" Governor Swann laughed: "This is the latest fashion in London!"


    And Zhou Ye suffocated a smile, watching Elizabeth excitedly ran behind the screen to change clothes... He knew how much shadow this dress would cause Elizabeth. You must know¡ªthis skirt with a waist is enough to make Elizabeth was out of breath...


    "I also prepared a gift for you, Ye!"


    However, Governor Swann obviously had no intention of letting Zhou Ye look at the jokes easily. He turned and opened the box in the hands of another maid. Inside was a man''s dress, of that kind, with a half-length trench coat and leggings. A suit with a white wig."Try it, I think it matches you better!"


    Zhou Ye felt that his face must be a capital character at this time."Can I...may not wear this dress?"


    "My dear... don''t refuse Dad''s kindness, okay?" Elizabeth endured the pain of two people pulling on the belt at the same time in the screen, while encouraging her man to put on that dress...


    How about two people suffering when one person suffers?


    "Do you have to wear it?" Zhou Ye looked at Governor Swann hesitantly. He felt that the smile on this guy''s face was full of malice.


    "It doesn''t have to be worn..." Governor Swann said leisurely: "I intend to take you to the promotion ceremony of Captain Norrington this time. On that occasion, wearing a dress is a necessary respect... If you If I insist on not wearing it, I''m afraid I will have to take Elizabeth alone..."


    "......Well, I''ll wear it!" Zhou Ye sighed, took out the dress with white wig from the gift box, and walked behind the screen...


    "My dear, do you need me to help you?" Zhou Ye asked, looking at Elizabeth who was out of breath.


    "What do you mean..." Elizabeth glanced at her man. She inhaled hard while complaining: "I think those London women definitely don''t need to breathe!"


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly, seeing his woman¡¯s small embarrassment is a kind of fun, but it¡¯s unnecessary to see her suffering... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye gently stroked the back of Elizabeth¡¯s belt with his fingertips. Suddenly¡ªthe whole girdle was loosened a lot, and Elizabeth felt a lot better¡ªat least she could breathe freely.


    And the maids who were helping Zhou Ye put on the dresses did not notice his small movements at all, and Elizabeth, who felt much more relaxed, gave her man a thankful look.


    At this moment, the butler opened the door and walked in... "My lord, you have visitors!"

 Chapter 931

    Reference 1306


    The first thousand three hundred and six chapters


    "My dear, you look so funny..." Elizabeth Swan looked at Zhou Ye wearing a white wig and a dress, and couldn''t help laughing: "I have to take a picture of you like this, so sister Let¡¯s see..."


    "Do you dare..." Zhou Ye pressed Elizabeth''s wrist to prevent her from using her personal terminal to photograph her current image. This is simply black history.


    "Okay... I dare not!" Elizabeth smiled slightly, stepped her feet, and said after her man''s horns lightly said: "But-you have to promise to stay with me for two more days, otherwise-I on¡­¡­"


    For the rest, Elizabeth didn''t say it-but Zhou Ye already understood that this was obviously her own woman acting like a baby... "Well, the deal..."


    "It''s great..." It made Elizabeth almost jump up with joy to let her own man spend two more days with her and enjoy the two-person world for two more days...


    "Okay... baby, let''s go see who your father''s visitor is..." Zhou Ye said as he gently swept Elizabeth''s waist and walked out...


    Of course he knows who will come here to look for Governor Swann at this time, and there will be no other people besides the fateful William Turner.


    "It''s rare to see what dear you are so caring about. Is the person visiting my father this time an acquaintance of yours? A big beauty?" Elizabeth was reluctantly led by her own man and walked out. go with.


    For her, every minute and every second of being alone with her own man is extremely precious, and she is unwilling to disrupt her plans for irrelevant people.


    "No, I''m not an acquaintance with me, but it must be your acquaintance!" Zhou Ye said as he walked, "Remember the little boy you rescued on the Intrepid?"


    "Is it him?" When Elizabeth thought of the little boy, she remembered the pirate gold coin in her bracelet...


    Of course, the current Elizabeth certainly does not have any special feelings for William Turner. For her-William Turner is just a passerby. Why does she have a heart for her?


    "Yes, that''s the little boy..."


    For her own man¡¯s foresight, Elizabeth no longer feels weird. In the past few years with her man, the ability of her man has been more miraculous than foresight... What is so strange about the foresight? , Even time is a plaything in the hands of his own man.


    At this time, the two had already walked down the stairs...


    Elizabeth saw the man standing with her father at a glance. The little boy she had rescued had become a youth...


    "Elizabeth, my daughter, you are so beautiful now..." While Governor Swan praised his daughter without hesitation, he turned his head and said to William Turner: "This is my daughter Elizabeth, when you were young I have seen you, when you were on the surface, my daughter found you!"


    "Miss Swann, hello..." Will Turner looked at Elizabeth as he was walking down the stairs. He felt his heart beat violently. He said with a flustered expression: "It''s nice to know you, maybe I owe you Thank you¡­¡­"


    "This is my daughter''s husband... Ye Zhou!" Governor Swann saw the mentality of the young man in front of him at a glance. He seemed to accidentally introduce that he planned to completely cut off the thoughts of William Turner...


    For Governor Swann, if Ye Zhou is paired with his daughter, the two can barely be regarded as close friends, of course-he is the one who climbed up...


    You know, the captain of a huge ship that is enough to sink a heavy fleet is almost equivalent to the minister of the navy of England... Such a position is enough to be worthy of his own daughter, but what is William Turner?A swordsmith who hasn''t been a teacher?Trainee blacksmith?orphan?


    Compared with Zhou Ye, which identity is very different...


    If Zhou Ye can barely satisfy Governor Swann, then-William Turner is definitely not allowed by Governor Swann.


    "You''re welcome, in that case, anyone will lend a helping hand..." Elizabeth Swann didn''t care about William Turner''s kindness at all. For her, Zhou Ye had already put all her heart in her mind. It¡¯s filled up, there¡¯s no room for anything else...


    "But no matter what, I still want to say thank you..." William Turner found that the beautiful girl who was as beautiful as an oil painting didn''t care about herself at all, and her attention seemed to be completely beside her in a dress. On the man...


    This discovery made William Turner feel a heartache, he felt as if some of his most important things had been snatched away.


    "You''re welcome..." After Elizabeth Swan said this, she ignored William Turner. She whispered to her man in a low voice... For her, except for her own man and her own Except for his father, everyone else¡ªall passersby.


    "Okay, we should start..." Governor Swan said, looking at the obsession in William Turner''s eyes.


    He doesn¡¯t want to see his son-in-law go crazy. You must know that not only jealous women are terrible, but jealous men are terrible... and Governor Swann has already felt that Zhou Ye looked at William Turner in his eyes. There was an indescribable weird look. Although it was not a malicious look, it was definitely not a kind look...


    Regarding this, Governor Swann¡¯s instincts are good...


    Zhou Ye was thinking at the moment, how can he pair William Turner and Jack Sparrow...


    He has fulfilled a lot of true loves in many worlds... For example, Professor X and Magneto, Wolverine and Sabre-toothed Tigers, and the US team and the Winter Soldiers, etc.... There is no reason not to leave yourself in this world. I really love the legend of Cupid...


    Zhou Ye was thinking about this question until he got into the carriage with Governor Swann and Elizabeth...


    "My dear... what are you thinking?" Elizabeth asked with some worry: "From the time you first saw that William Turner, you have been utterly distracted... Is there anything special about that William? "


    "I was thinking, how can I make that guy fall in love with a man..."


    "Ahem----!!!"


    "Cough cough cough...!!!"


    Zhou Ye''s words suddenly made Governor Swann and Elizabeth and his daughter not come up at once, and couldn''t help coughing desperately...


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye asked, patting Elizabeth''s back slightly strangely.


    "Unexpectedly... honey, you would not even let a man go..." Elizabeth said with a sad expression while pointing at Zhou Ye.


    "Don''t be nonsense... I mean, let this William Turner fall in love with another man, a man named Jack Sparrow..." Zhou Ye gave Elizabeth an angry look and said.


    "Let a man fall in love with another man... This seems to be a very interesting thing..." Elizabeth was also aroused by her own man''s words at this time. At the age of eighteen, she loved to play. How could she not want to get involved in such an interesting thing?


    "Yes... we need to design well..."


    The two of them were like children doing bad things, their little heads brought together, and they started talking... Governor Swann, who was sitting opposite them, looked helplessly at his daughter and son-in-law. He always had a kind of his daughter who has been Ye this guy feels broken.


    Reference 1307


    The first thousand three hundred and seven chapters


    The promotion ceremony took place in the Port Royal Naval Castle near the port...


    This castle is not big, it is about the size of a football field. The male and female guests participating in the promotion ceremony stood on the open space on both sides¡ª¡ª


    In the middle are the neatly arranged soldiers, who will serve as the guard of honor and contribute their own strength to the promotion ceremony of their new boss.


    Originally, as one of the guests attending this ceremony, Zhou Ye and Elizabeth should look at the guard of honor with solemn expressions like Governor Swann, but they really didn¡¯t have time to take care of those things and show them to them. Say...the most important thing is to discuss how to make a man fall in love with another man.


    "My dear, do you think the guy named William is attacking or accepting?" Elizabeth covered Xiao Xiang with her folding fan, and quietly discussed with Zhou Ye who was standing next to her.


    "I think... according to the image, William is suitable for a strong attack, and Jack Sparrow is suitable for a weak receiver..." Zhou Ye rubbed his chin and whispered: "But-you Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s not good to always judge a person¡¯s offense from his appearance?


    "Then you plan?" Elizabeth asked a little excitedly.


    "Of course it is to reverse their role settings... Let Jack do a weak attack, and William do a strong attack... This will give people a very pleasant feeling..." Zhou Ye smiled evilly. Tao.


    "...Hmm--" Elizabeth thought for a while, and said, "I have reservations about your dear inference...because I haven''t seen the Captain Jack you mentioned..."


    Just before Elizabeth''s words were finished, the guard of honor in the square suddenly separated to the two sides with a burst of fast-paced drums...


    With the separation of the guard of honor, a man in his thirties wearing a brigadier general''s uniform walked in from the door of the castle. This man was no one else but James Norling, who had a relationship with Zhou Ye. Dayton Brigadier General.


    "Raise the gun-salute -" With an order, the soldiers of the honor guard raised their spears high.

 Chapter 932

    Norrington stepped on the drums, walked through the long guard of honor, and stepped onto the high platform in front of the guard of honor... From the hands of Governor Swann, he took the commanding sword that symbolized the status of the brigadier general.


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Brigadier General Norrington, who was standing on the stage, holding a commanding sword and playing handsome, his eyes lit up, and he whispered to Elizabeth next to him: "My dear... What about the true love of the game plus Brigadier Norrington? He loves him, but he loves him, and he loves him..."


    "This seems to be a good idea..." When Elizabeth heard her own man''s words, her eyes suddenly brightened... It''s not too big to see the excitement, and Elizabeth was feeling that the two men love to die and live and seem to be nothing to see, Zhou Ye A few words opened the door to a new world for her.


    What plot do women like to watch most??


    Of course, it''s all kinds of sadomasochism, all kinds of triangle relationships... plus all kinds of dog blood... etc...


    Right now, my own man''s plan seems very interesting...


    "Then what are we going to do? Honey?" Elizabeth asked curiously.


    "Let''s do this first... Then things will be like this... Then they will be like this..." Zhou Ye also began to excitedly tell his woman about his plans.


    "It sounds great...but, dear...where is the other protagonist in your plan now?" Elizabeth asked, "it''s the Captain Jack Sparrow who I have never met...where is he now? How are you going to find him?"


    "Don''t worry... baby, the other protagonist has arrived in Port Royal, and-not far from us..." Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously...


    At this moment - as another pig''s foot in Zhou Ye''s plan, Jack Sparrow has arrived in Port Royal...


    He¡ªhas bought the tax officer at the port for three shillings, and took the guy¡¯s purse easily...


    Captain Jack came to Port Royal for only one purpose, and that was to steal a ship...


    The brig Interceptor, known as the fastest warship.


    You know, since Jack Sparrow was driven away from his love ship, the Black Pearl, by his first mate, Barbosa, he has not wanted revenge all the time...


    Even the short fire blunder he is carrying with him now contains only one bullet, which he prepared for Barbosa... It was also used by Barbosa to commit suicide when he dropped him on the desert island. gun¡­¡­


    Jack Sparrow vowed that he would use this bullet to send that damn betrayer to hell.


    Of course...Although Captain Jack Sparrow wants revenge all the time, but¡ªrevenge requires capital, not to mention¡ªat least to find a ship faster than the Black Pearl...


    This stumped Jack-but fortunately, these years, because the captain of the Interceptor, Captain Norrington-from time to time piloted the Interceptor to catch pirates in the Caribbean Sea lanes and hang them one by one. Port Royal, so the fame of this fast battleship quickly spread throughout the Caribbean...


    This time Jack came for the Interceptor. Although he still firmly believes that his love ship, the Black Pearl, is the fastest warship in the Caribbean, the Interceptor should be good too... At least, he stole this warship. If so, it may be possible to catch up with the Black Pearl and lay the foundation for revenge.


    "Stop, civilians are not allowed to approach the dock!" Two soldiers, one fat and one thin, stopped Jack who wanted to approach the dock.


    "Ah, I''m sorry, I don''t know" Jack interjected with a serious face."¡ª¡ªIf I see civilians, I will tell you!"


    With that said, Jack planned to bypass the two seemingly clumsy soldiers and continue to advance towards his target, the Interceptor.


    However, the two soldiers were obviously not as stupid as he thought, and they blocked Jack''s way again.


    "I heard that the castle is holding a grand ceremony. You two gentlemen... why haven''t you been invited?"


    "We want to protect the ship!" said the thin soldier.


    "It''s really admirable... But compared to this big ship, that boat is a bit under-sighted..." Jack said, pointing to the Intrepid that was parked in the deep water.


    "The Intrepid is indeed unstoppable, but there is no ship that can run faster than the Interceptor!" The thin man said with some dissatisfaction.


    "There is a faster ship than it, and a clipper that no one can catch-Ghost Pirate Ship!" Jack Sparrow said.


    "..." Facing Jack, the fat soldier smiled. He said with a disdain: "There is no real ship faster than the Interceptor...Please note, it is the real ship, not the ghost legends..."


    "No, the ghost ship is the real ship..." It was not Jack who retorted him this time, but his companion.


    "No, it''s not¡ªthat''s just a legend..."


    "Yes, I have seen..."


    "have you seen?"


    "Correct¡­¡­"


    "You haven''t seen it before..."


    "I have got¡­¡­"


    "Have you ever seen a ship with a black sail and a cursed crew? Has its captain been so evil that hell can''t tolerate it?"


    Jack looked at the two live treasures who were arguing, smiled slightly, and walked around the two of them-toward the interceptor ship docked at the dock...


    Reference 1308


    The first thousand three hundred and eight chapters


    Just as Jack Sparrow was about to approach his goal, the promotion ceremony in the castle was over.


    The gentlemen and ladies who participated in the ceremony, or gathered in twos and threes, discussed some unspeakable things, or took advantage of this opportunity to confess to their favorite objects and ask for a date, etc.... it was all.


    And the pig''s feet of this promotion ceremony, Captain James Norrington, oh no, it''s the brigadier general-the brigadier general is by the sea wall, looking into the distance...


    He is now full of ambitions, and his success will be-


    However, the biggest shortcoming is that he hasn''t gotten a family until now-he has now been promoted to brigadier general, it can be said that he can barely be regarded as a general-level figure-it is time to think about his emotional life.


    But it doesn''t matter-with his current status, there will be a lot of nobles coming to propose marriage...


    Just as James Norrington was standing by the wall, looking down at the sea¡ªwith emotion, a hand patted him on the shoulder.


    "Captain Norrington? It''s been a long time..."


    "Please call me, Brigadier General, thank you!" Captain Norrington said as he looked back-the two people who appeared in front of him shocked Brigadier General Norrington... that beautiful girl with a smile. Not to mention, the man standing next to the girl¡ªturned to ashes, Brigadier General Norrington recognized it.


    He would remember that boy because he was already crooked... At this time, Brigadier General Norrington was still a resounding straight man who loves men and women.


    But-that handsome boy was the nightmare of his life. When he saw this boy, Brigadier General Norrington sounded the shameful scene...


    The misty sea--


    The looming steel giant ship¡ª¡ª


    The barrage that obscures the sky--


    All of this caused Brigadier Norrington to fall into a cold sweat in the midnight dream...


    Even if he has now become the pirate nemesis of the entire Caribbean Sea, which makes the pirates fearful...Even if he personally sent hundreds of pirates to beheaded, there is still nothing to do with that steel behemoth...


    Even, the above explicitly forbids him to provoke this steel behemoth...


    "It''s you... how dare you come to Port Royal? Guards..." Brigadier General Norrington was just about to shout [Guards, catch this pirate...], but-it''s too late...


    "Although I really want to say sorry to you, but seeing you are so excited, let''s say that sorry for the next time!" Zhou Ye said while gently pushing Brigadier Norrington...

 Chapter 933

    "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Brigadier Norrington just felt that his body suddenly lost his balance with Zhou Ye''s push like this-falling towards the sea tens of meters below...


    "Guards, hurry up and save people-Brigadier General Norrington accidentally fell into the sea..." Zhou Ye yelled, pretending to be panicked.


    Suddenly all the people celebrating on the side of the city wall crowded to the side of the wall. When they saw the huge waves on the sea caused by the fall of Brigadier General Norrington, they couldn¡¯t help but exclaimed: "Your Excellency Brigadier God''s darling, so high, it didn''t hit the rock below..."


    "What other emotions are you sending... Go and save people..."


    "Ah, yes yes... go and save your brigadier general!"


    "Guards, go quickly..."


    Seeing the guards in a panic, Elizabeth cautiously approached her man and asked in a low voice, "My dear, why are you putting the cursed gold coin I got into that guy''s arms?"


    "Don''t you want to watch a good show?" Zhou Ye embraced Elizabeth, followed the crowd towards the port, and whispered: "The attack of the Ghost Pirate Ship-the kidnapped lover, he will not hesitate to violate the soldiers for the lover. Professional ethics, brigadier general cooperating with pirates..."


    "It sounds like the plot of a third-rate TV series..." Elizabeth glanced slightly, "but for the sake of such an interesting thing, I don''t want that cursed gold coin..."


    "Let''s go, let''s go...Hurry up to watch a good show, a romantic encounter is about to be born¡ª¡ª!" Zhou Ye smiled, and led Elizabeth toward the military port.


    And at this moment, in the military port--


    Jack Sparrow, who sneaked onto the boat, was playing with the rudder of the Interceptor with great interest. How could a captain without a boat for him?Even if he couldn''t retrieve his love ship, the Black Pearl, having another type of ship was enough to comfort his sailing heart.


    "You, come down to me..."


    "You can''t go up..." The two live treasures, one fat and one thin, finally had their dispute over, and they rushed to the Interceptor following the trail of Jack.


    "Sorry, this ship is so cool." Faced with two soldiers aiming at him with their guns, Jack Sparrow explained with ease, as if the muskets in the hands of the two life treasures were exactly two fire sticks. There is no deterrent.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Smith... call me a little history!" Jack casually reported the false name he got after bribing the tax officer at the port.


    "What are you doing in Port Royal? Mr. Smith..."


    "Don''t lie..."


    "Well, then I can only tell the truth!" Jack Sparrow said and walked over to the two live treasures. "I''m here to steal a ship, find a group of crew members, and then burn, kill, loot, looting, and looting. of¡­¡­"


    "I said, don''t lie..."


    "I think he is telling the truth..."


    "If he were a pirate-he wouldn''t say it!"


    "Unless I expected, you will not believe it..." Jack Sparrow still teased these two live treasures calmly...what should I say?Facing such a navy soldier, it is really hard to make him nervous...


    At this moment, Jack saw a figure falling from the wall in the distance... "What''s that?"


    "I thought - maybe someone fell into the water?"


    "Like a person, as if still wearing a dress..."


    "Aren''t you going to save him?" Jack Sparrow asked.


    "I do not know how to swim¡­¡­"


    Jack gave up this fat juggernaut silently, then turned his head to look at the other juggernaut... However, the other one also shook his head at him-obviously, he is also a landruck!


    "Well, you are really embarrassed and lost home..." Jack really has an urge to roll his eyes at this time, Madan''s, the navy can''t swim?These two goods are not only live treasures, but also a funny comparison... "Take my hat, don''t lose it, and this..."


    Jack Sparrow took off his coat as he spoke, then jumped and jumped into the water...


    At this moment, Brigadier General Norrington fell into the water because he was unprepared to follow the water in a wrong posture, which caused the contact surface of his body to be too large and was fainted...The person who fainted obviously couldn''t swim, even if he The water quality is quite good...


    Fortunately, at this moment Jack Sparrow has jumped into the water to rescue him...


    Just as Commodore Norrington was about to sink into the water, an invisible halo radiated from the cursed gold coin in his arms...


    "what is that??"


    "do not know¡­¡­"


    The two live treasure soldiers standing on the boat witnessed this scene, but-they didn''t know anything about it, they just felt-as if for no reason, the wind on the sea suddenly became much bigger...


    Reference 1309


    The first thousand three hundred and nine chapters


    "Gosh, this is Brigadier General Norrington..."


    "How could this happen? Why did the brigadier general suddenly fall from above?"


    "I don''t know¡ªmaybe because the brigadier general was promoted today, so he wants to celebrate?"


    "Celebrate with your own life? Stupid..."


    "I said you two guys, if you can''t save people, please close your eyes?" Jack Sparrow looked back impatiently and slammed the two jokes standing by and chattering.


    Brigadier General Norrington, who was lying on the planks of the dock, was still in a coma, not even breathing...


    Jack Sparrow looked at the pale Brigadier General Norrington, and suddenly an emotion called pity rose from his heart...


    "What a poor guy..." Jack Sparrow said as he tore off Brigadier General Norrington''s dress so that he could breathe a little better...


    However, the facts proved-this is useless, Brigadier General Norrington is still pale and breathless...


    Seeing Brigadier Norrington, who was a little pale due to lack of oxygen, Jack Sparrow was so ghostly, he bent his waist... and kissed...


    "Oh-MYGOD..."


    "I can''t believe my eyes..."


    "Don''t make a noise...I''m saving him..." Jack Sparrow turned his head and shouted with some irritation.


    Seriously, he doesn''t even know what happened to him today...Why would he be interested in a man?God, what is going on?And-at the moment he had just personally talked to Norrington, a feeling that he had never had before spread in his heart...


    Do I actually like men??


    No no... I like women... definitely not a man...


    And even if I like a man, I won''t like this damn English Commodore-what is the difference between a mouse and a cat?


    Admit it, Sparrow, you just like men... Everyone thinks they like the opposite sex before they meet true love... But when true love appears in front of him, he really realizes that, Who do you really like...


    Don''t talk nonsense... I like to be a woman, I like a woman with a big blond MM, how could I like a man...


    You are running away, Sparrow...

 Chapter 934

    I do not have¡­¡­


    You are running away...


    I don¡¯t, I like women...


    Do you dare to kiss him again?


    Why kiss him... I like women...


    Jack Sparrow was almost tortured crazy by the two voices in his mind... However, at this time, the startled sounds of the two living treasures caught his attention.


    "Gosh... the brigadier general is awake..."


    "Could it be true that seeing someone who is drowning can be saved? I have learned another trick!"


    With the voice, Jack looked behind... I saw that Brigadier General Norrington, who had just been rescued by him, had already opened his eyes... He asked weakly: "Just...who saved me? ?"


    "It''s Mr. Smith... Your Excellency Brigadier General." To show his performance, Fat Huobao rushed to say: "In order to save you, this Mr. Smith even used the do not heal treatment... Now it seems that the effect is very good!"


    "Personally?" Brigadier Norrington was shocked by the word... He looked at the man who was standing beside him smiling at him as if wearing smoky make-up, and then touched his gaze...


    incredible--


    It''s incredible...


    I was actually kissed by a man...


    But the most unbelievable thing is-don''t you actually feel sick?How is this going??


    Just when Brigadier General Norrington was in a daze, his men and the guests rushed out...


    "Your Excellency Brigadier General, are you okay?"


    "You are not injured, sir..."


    "I''m very relieved to see that you are okay..." Zhou Ye walked over and said with interest.


    "Damn..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Brigadier General Norrington jumped up suddenly-he remembered that this guy pushed him down... "Guard, guard-come and catch this guy. ...He is the captain of that huge steel ship...He is a pirate!"


    However¡ªto his disappointment, none of the guards moved when he heard his orders... they simply ignored his orders.


    "Sorry¡ªYour Excellency Brigadier General, the order we received is¡ªDon¡¯t provoke Your Excellency Ye Zhou, this is an order from London¡ª!" His first officer reluctantly handed himself the king''s warrant that he had just received. Sir.


    "Damn..." Of course, Brigadier General Norrington knew why London issued such an order, and even he knew who passed the news of Zhou Ye here back to London...


    Obviously, the person who passed the message was not someone else, but Governor Wetherby Swan¡ª


    And London will issue such an order, and Norrington knows exactly why...


    Everything stems from fear--


    Provoking Zhou Ye is tantamount to provoking that mysterious steel behemoth, and provoking that steel behemoth is equivalent to-from then on, the Caribbean Channel will never be peaceful, and even a ship may not be able to pass through the Caribbean Channel. That represents the most Trade in the lucrative Golden Triangle will be interrupted as a result-this is a loss that London cannot afford...


    "I''m sorry, Brigadier General, I accidentally pushed you down just now..." Zhou Ye said apologetically, and walked to Brigadier General Norrington''s side and patted him on the shoulder... ¡­ Whispered in his ear: ¡°Actually, I pushed you off purposely...Don¡¯t give it to a man at first, do you feel very heartbroken??¡±


    "You..." Brigadier General Norrington was almost carried away by Zhou Ye''s words, but he knew that he could not avenge Zhou Ye because of the steel behemoth behind him...


    Therefore, he vented all his anger on the man who took him away... "Who are you? Why are you here?"


    "Me? My name is Smith..."


    "He said he was here to steal the boat and go out for robbery..." Fat Luck, one of the Luck Luck, said rushingly before Jack Sparrow could finish.


    "..." Jack was speechless for a while, Madan''s--what a simple kid who usually looks like, he will betray himself at this time...


    Norrington was worried that he had nowhere to send the evil fire. Hearing the words of Fat Life Treasure, he immediately grabbed Jack Sparrow''s right hand, then rolled up his sleeves, and suddenly a capital P brand appeared. Before his eyes."Have you been arrested by the East India Company? Pirates..."


    "..." Jack was speechless for a while...


    "Aim at him and arrest him..." Norrington gave an order, and the soldiers behind him raised their muskets and aimed at Jack.


    "It really disappointed me. Did you forget how sweet we were just now?" Jack Sparrow said as he squeezed into Norrington''s arms without retreating, and squeezed up at him. Go there in person, as if you really want to go and say it again.


    "Damn..." Don''t forget to be mouthed in a coma. If Jack is forced to stop when you are awake, Norrington feels that he will definitely become the laughing stock of the entire Port Royal... He is a little panicked and struggling... ¡­


    However, Jack¡¯s action to go to Norrington himself was obviously a fake action. He turned and backhanded with Norrington¡¯s own power. He walked around behind Norrington and grabbed his Adam¡¯s apple with his hands. ."I think everyone can negotiate now..."


    Chapter 1310


    One thousand three hundred and ten chapters


    "Stop it, don''t shoot..."


    Seeing Brigadier General Norrington who was hijacked by the pirates, his adjutant couldn''t help but screamed and ordered the soldiers behind him not to shoot...


    You know, there is no rifling in the barrel of the current musket. Even at a distance of a few meters, the front sight has to be relied on... not to mention Jack Sparrow slyly used Norrington in front of him to block most of his body ...No one dares to shoot at the risk of manslaughter the brigadier general.


    In this era without penicillin, the best result of a lead bullet in the body is also an amputation¡ª¡ª


    "You can''t run away... Jack Sparrow..." Norrington deserves to be a battle-tested soldier, even in the midst of being abducted, he is not messy at all-he even took a leisurely look. Jack squeezed the arm of his Adam''s apple. The tattoo pattern that leaked out because of Jack''s actions made Norrington know the name of the pirate behind him for the first time.


    "It''s Captain Jack Sparrow..." Jack Sparrow corrected Norrington''s words. For him, the title of Captain was his obsession.


    "Well, a captain without a boat? Captain Sparrow!" Norrington mocked disdainfully.


    "No, I will have a boat soon... I promise!" Jack Sparrow said, looking at the nervous soldiers in front of him... He thought in his mind, using this to make himself The possibility of a beloved man changing a boat...


    However, after a half of a second, Jack Sparrow gave up this very attractive idea¡ª¡ª


    Although, he admits that he is a scumbag, a robber, and a scum without a bottom line-but there are some things he can''t do...especially using someone he likes as a bargaining chip...


    "Now please give me back all my things..." Jack Sparrow said to the soldiers who aimed their guns at him.


    "Give him all the pirate''s things..." Norrington''s first officer, Captain Jili ordered loudly.


    Someone stepped forward and took the clothes and equipment that Jack had just taken off... and handed them back.


    Jack Sparrow took the short musket in his hand for the first time, and then reached Brigadier Norrington¡¯s head... "I can only trouble you to wear the rest, dear Your Brigadier General..."


    "Don''t call my darling--I want to throw up!" Norrington said, turning around and helping Jack Sparrow put on his equipment, including his sword belt and his cover...


    "I look forward to one day you can help me dress up obediently, and the smell on your body is very good, please keep it..." Jack Sparrow verbally molested Brigadier General Norrington again without waiting for him He answered and pushed his back to him."Everyone-- gentlemen and ladies... remember today, today, you almost caught the famous Captain Jack Sparrow..."


    Jack Sparrow said, pushing hard behind Brigadier Norrington, and then his figure disappeared at the turning point...


    "Your Excellency Brigadier General, are you okay..." Captain Jili hurriedly stepped forward to support his officer, but-Brigadier General Norrington pushed his first officer far away like thunder... ¡­


    After doing this, Brigadier General Norrington seemed to be aware of his gaffe, and hurriedly explained: "I''m sorry, Jili...I just lost control of my emotions, grab that guy for me... I''m going to hang myself. he¡­¡­"

 Chapter 935

    "Yes, sir..." Captain Jili took the order, led his soldiers to chase the corner, and whispered in his heart...


    Your Brigadier General seems to be a little different... But where is the difference, he can''t tell...


    At this moment, the crowd watching the lively duo were whispering.


    "My dear...what about the triangle relationship? I only saw the chance encounter between Norrington and Captain Jack...what about the other William?" Elizabeth asked a little dissatisfied.


    "Don''t worry, my dear..." Zhou Ye said in her ear while holding the waist of his own woman: "We can''t look at the rest of the plot so openly...it needs some little cover! "


    "What cover?" Elizabeth asked curiously.


    "Of course it is¡ªI watched a movie in the mirror world. Is there anything more secretive than there?" Zhou Ye said as he gently embraced Elizabeth as he walked forward. Elizabeth only felt that she was being driven by her own man. Next, she crossed an invisible boundary, and there was a sound of broken glass in her ear.


    The two disappeared on the chaotic wharf for no reason and did not attract attention. Everyone¡¯s eyes were attracted by the unfamiliar name of Jack Sparrow. They might follow the soldiers and rush into the settlement to find Jack Sparrow who flees-or gather in twos and threes, gossiping about the horror of a Royal Navy Commodore being personally denied by a pirate.


    Brigadier General Norrington, who stood in place and kept wiping his eyes with a handkerchief, listened to the voice of the crowd in his ear...the roots of his teeth were itchy.


    "Humph--!"


    After snorting heavily, Brigadier General Norrington angrily walked towards the colony...He could no longer stay in the crowd. He was afraid that he would stay here and could not help withdrawing his sword. Stabbed all the insiders here one by one.


    At this time, Jack Sparrow, who fled to the colony, temporarily escaped the soldiers'' search by relying on the sculptures placed outside the blacksmith shop to solicit business...


    As soon as the soldiers hunting him passed by, Jack Sparrow turned and sneaked into the blacksmith''s shop where the gate was hidden.


    Seeing that there was only one drunk old blacksmith in the huge blacksmith''s shop-Jack Sparrow only breathed a sigh of relief... "It seems that today is my lucky day!"


    Jack Sparrow muttered to himself as he walked to the front of the old blacksmith... He gently took the wine bottle from the old blacksmith''s hand, raised his neck and poured it into his mouth for a long time before discovering¡ª ¡ªThe wine in this bottle has been completely drunk."Well, I take back what I just said..."


    Seriously, Jack Sparrow is really hungry and thirsty at this time...


    From the morning sailing to the present, it is almost noon... He hasn''t gotten the rice, and the dripping water hasn''t touched...


    Sailors sailing in the sea, it is a normal survival instinct to endure starvation, but it does not mean that they do not need to eat and drink. If they have the opportunity, of course they must eat and drink...


    Jack Sparrow began to rummaged in the house looking for all kinds of things to eat...


    However, after picking it up for a long time, he only found half a piece of brown bread and a small piece of butter."Well, this is already a very good lunch..."


    Jack Sparrow said that he put his hat and short musket on the table, took the butter and smeared it on his heavy brown bread, and then bit down hard...


    As for the drunk blacksmith?Jack Sparrow is not worried. As a guy accustomed to seeing drunks, Jack doesn''t think this old guy can wake up at this time...


    However, at this moment, the door of his originally closed room suddenly heard movement...It was the sound of someone opening the door outside.


    Jack Sparrow hurriedly took the bread in his hand and hid...


    Chapter 1311


    One thousand three hundred and eleven chapters


    "It''s not moving here..." William Turner walked into the blacksmith''s shop where he grew up, like a king inspecting his territory, paying attention to the placement of items in all the blacksmith''s shops...


    "You didn''t move either..." William Turner looked at the blacksmith who had raised him, smiled and shook his head.


    However, when he glanced across the cabinet, his eyes narrowed suddenly... "And you, have moved..."


    He walked quickly to the cupboard, looked at the traces left by being turned over, looked around, looking for more traces...


    Soon, he discovered an item that shouldn''t have been here--


    It was a shabby and dirty captain''s hat and a short musket...


    Will Turner hesitantly touched the things placed on the table that shouldn''t be here, but-before his hand touched the captain''s cap, a long sword struck. On the back of his outstretched hand.[Always call him William feel uncomfortable, let''s use his nickname Will!It will be the same in the future, so it is a happy decision.


    "They''re hunting you?" As soon as Will Turner looked up, he saw the pirate with smoky makeup, and he went to see the excitement in the harbor just now."You are a pirate..."


    "You are familiar? Did I steal you?" Jack Sparrow used the sword to force Will back...


    "I never deal with pirates..." Will looked at Jack coldly. To be honest, when he first saw Jack, he had a good impression of this man, but when he knew his identity, his good impression There is nothing left.


    All because of the painful memories of his childhood-burning merchant ships, pirates full of foul language and floating corpses all over the sea...


    "Ha¡ªthen I let you make an exception, I¡¯m so sorry..." Jack saw Will¡¯s face and thought of a certain sailor who had served on his ship, and the night that was full of accidents during the equator crossing ceremony... ¡­ [If you are interested, you can Baidu, this ceremony is very powerful]


    In view of Will''s extremely similar face to his memory, Jack Sparrow decided to let this little guy go...


    While he was talking, he turned and walked towards the items he put on the table... He just took the opportunity to fill his stomach, and it was time to leave here.


    However, he wanted to leave, but some people obviously wouldn''t let it go...


    Taking advantage of his turn around, Will Turner turned and pulled a long sword from the weapon rack behind him that had just been made and had not been handed over to the client in time¡ªpointing to Jack Spike.


    "Will you do this? Boy..." Jack Sparrow forced Will indifferently, as if the long sword in Will''s hand was just a toy."Compete with a pirate?"


    "I hate pirates the most..." Will Turner flattened the sword in his hand and pointed the tip of the sword straight at Jack Sparrow... "I practice swords for three hours every day, just to destroy you one day. These pirates!"


    "It''s a great ambition, but boy... Never underestimate a pirate..." Jack Sparrow said, with a long sword in his hand like a poisonous snake, stabs Will Turner...


    The two of you are fighting together like this...


    And at this moment, in the mirror world... Elizabeth Swan is nestling in her own man''s arms, with potato chips in one hand and Coke in one hand, like watching a 3D blockbuster in the cinema, watching the fight between the two with relish...


    However, soon-Elizabeth Swann got tired of the fight between the two.


    For her, the fighting between these two people is far less than the sword fighting between Angelica and Juana''s sisters that she could see every day when she was on the Umbrella...


    Compared with the fight between the two sisters, to Elizabeth, the sword fighting between these two people is as boring as a game between children...


    Heh heh-this is no way. Who said that both of them have been genetically modified by their own men?If the battle between Will and Jack looks like a normal medieval swordsman battle, then the sword battle between Angelica and Juana looks like a Hollywood superhero with special effects. Like the film, the two girls can hit the sea from the boat, and then hit the air from the sea... They have completely broken away from the standard of ordinary humans.


    This is exactly two styles of pictures...


    After getting used to a big meal, Elizabeth lost all interest in the pickle-like contest between Will and Jack...


    "My dear... What about the good base? What about the good triangle?" Elizabeth turned her head to face her man and began to coquettish. She knew that if she wanted to watch the highlights, she still asked her man...


    "Be patient, baby, a scene full of emotions is about to take place..." Zhou Ye smiled and pointed at Will.


    real world----


    The battle between Will Turner and Jack Sparrow is at the most critical moment. Strictly speaking, the skilled Captain Jack Sparrow is more powerful, but from the strength Above all, Will Turner, who is younger and stubborn every day, is in a repressive position.


    "Swordsmanship is very good..." Jack Sparrow circled Will Turner while looking for his flaws...


    At this moment, Jack Sparrow suddenly discovered that there was a raised stone suddenly behind Will Turner. The stone was not there just now, but now it appears so abruptly. At Will''s feet...


    As a cunning captain, Jack Sparrow certainly wouldn''t miss this opportunity... He stabs forward... and Will habitually retreats.

 Chapter 936

    In an instant, Will was staggered by the protruding stone behind him... Fortunately, his years of sword practice have allowed him to barely stabilize his figure, but-the long sword in his hand can no longer Take it, because it will affect his balance...


    "The master who taught you swordsmanship didn''t tell you, should you pay attention to your feet?" Jack Sparrow said as he put away his long sword triumphantly, then raised his foot and walked out the door...


    However, what he didn''t notice was that there was an extra piece of butter under his feet...


    Jack Sparrow, who stepped on the butter, instantly lost his balance and fell backward...but years of sailing career made Jack Sparrow''s body balance far superior to others... He knew that people were falling. When you fall, you must not fall back and face up to the sky. That is the way to death.


    Jack Sparrow, who was in a half-falling state, barely used his waist strength and turned slightly in mid-air... and pushed him towards Will Turner.


    With this, he pushed Wiltner, who had just barely managed to maintain his balance, to the ground...


    At this moment, the posture of the two of them is¡ªWill is lying face down on the ground, while Jack Sparrow is lying on his body...


    Let¡¯s be honest¡ªthis one hit Will not lightly. After all, the weight of the two people was borne by him alone, and his hands didn¡¯t know why, and he didn¡¯t have time to support the ground, as if there was a pair of invisible. His hands are bound to him.


    "Oh..." This situation, this scene, this posture... evoked a scene in Jack Sparrow''s memories, and he thought of a scene that was almost the same--


    In an instant, Jack Sparrow''s eyes with smoky makeup became blood red...


    "What are you going to do..." Will felt that the pirate behind him seemed to have some bad reaction on him, and he couldn''t help screaming...


    "Come on, sailor, present your sacrifice to your captain..." Jack Sparrow was obviously in a certain crazy situation. He followed the voice in his mind and continued his actions...


    "Prick--Prick--" There was a sound of torn clothes, and then Will''s screams--"Ah--!!"


    Chapter 1312


    One thousand three hundred and twelve chapters


    Nightfall-in Port Royal, at this moment, in the Governor''s Mansion-Elizabeth Swann''s room.


    Elizabeth sat on the couch with a depressed face, staring at her man fiercely...


    "Okay, baby, are you still mad at me?" Zhou Ye smiled bitterly and sat beside Elizabeth, calming down.


    "Yes, I''m just angry..." Elizabeth couldn''t help lowering her head and bit her man''s shoulder."Why don''t you let me watch it at a critical moment..."


    "Baby, it''s the pin-eye of the president who sees too much..." Of course Zhou Ye wouldn''t let her watch a scene full of affection between two men. What joke is it to let her own woman watch this?He is not stupid...


    "Hey, you are obviously jealous..." Elizabeth said disdainfully.


    "Well, I admit that I''m jealous... I don''t want you to see what other men have done..." Zhou Ye shrugged and admitted the accusation.


    "Hehe..." When Zhou Ye admitted that he was jealous, Elizabeth''s face suddenly turned cloudy... She didn''t care to see the scene of the two passersby full of love, she just wanted to cheat It''s just the truth of the man who cheated his own man. You know... Zhou Ye never said the three words "I love you" to other women, let alone telling them that he is jealous...


    They used to be jealous...


    However, today-Elizabeth finally got his wish and saw her man jealous. Although she did not hear the three words I love you, Elizabeth was already very satisfied... As for, she deliberately pretended to like other men to make Zhou Ye The idea of ??being jealous is absolutely impossible.


    Because Elizabeth knew that doing so would only have one result, and that was to be completely abandoned by her own man... She already loved this man to the bone, so how dare to take that kind of risk?Don''t die¡ªthis is the motto that all Zhou Ye''s women know.


    Elizabeth already feels very happy to hear her own man''s words of jealousy with this small and innocent opportunity...


    "Are you satisfied?" Zhou Ye sighed, looked at Elizabeth who was laughing and dancing, and asked helplessly.


    As a loli raised by him, Elizabeth raised his eyes and he knew what she was thinking...How could he not understand what Elizabeth meant.


    "Satisfied...I am really too satisfied!" Elizabeth said as she straddled her man''s arms, a pair of jade hands cupped her man''s cheeks."My dear... It''s a long time before the show tonight... It''s better, let''s do something interesting..."


    "Oh? What''s interesting?" Zhou Ye raised his eyebrows and asked pretendingly.


    "Wait for me!" Elizabeth said, jumping off her own man''s arms, and then ran quickly to the back of the changing screen, and then there was a sound of rustling clothes...


    After a while-Elizabeth slightly leaked her little head from the back of the screen, "My dear, can you help me?"


    "No problem!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and walked over...


    I saw that at this moment, Elizabeth was wearing the gorgeous long dress that her father gave to herself during the day, and even the headdress was already worn...


    "What are you? Are you planning to go out?" Zhou Ye asked curiously, looking at the well-dressed Elizabeth.


    "Of course not..." Elizabeth said, giving her own man a blank look, and then turned around... "Help me close the zipper behind..."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye helped Elizabeth pull up the zipper behind him. At this time, he discovered one thing-you know, wearing this long skirt, you need to wear a body shaping belt, and now The place he can reach, but there is no shade, obviously at the moment Elizabeth only has this long skirt...


    "Did you find it? My dear..." Elizabeth turned around and hugged her man, and whispered in his ear, "I don''t have anything inside..."


    Hearing these words, Zhou Ye instantly had the urge to incarnate a man-wolf... You know, sometimes it''s not necessarily just naked than dressed. Smart women know how to make their beloved man uncontrollable... Obviously Elizabeth is a smart woman...


    "Hmm...Honey, you go lightly... You tore the skirt, you won''t be able to play like this in the future..."


    A moonlight sonata belonging to Elizabeth rang in her bedroom...


    On the other side, in the harbour castle-Brigadier General Norrington''s office.


    "I was really forced by a pirate...uuuu..." Will Turner was holding a wine bottle in one hand, crying...


    Who says that men do not flick when they have tears?


    The man who was forced by others would cry no matter how much¡ªespecially, the man who was forced on him was still a man, and he was also a pirate he hated most.


    "It''s not your fault, Will..." Brigadier General Norrington sat opposite Will, comforting the crying boy in a low voice.


    "No... you don''t know... ooh... The most damn thing is-I feel so comfortable..." Will Turner was already drunk, and he couldn''t help being in front of him People from spit out bitter water... "Woo...I always thought I loved women...but...oooooo..."


    "Don''t worry, no one else will know about this..." Norrington patted Will''s hand with pity. The little boy on the other side could be said to be rescued by him and watched as he grew up...


    He watched this cute little guy day by day, from a good-looking lady to the look of a handsome man now...that thin little goblin, happy beard...especially in front of the oil lamp, that decadent appearance , Norrington has an inexplicable distress.


    To be honest, Brigadier Norrington doesn¡¯t know what happened to him today...


    He didn''t feel angry when he was forced by the pirate, but when he followed the feeling in his heart and found the pirate in the forge, he was almost blown up by the scene in front of him...


    He couldn''t believe that the pirate who should go to the gallows actually gave this boy to...


    But what he couldn''t believe was that he actually felt that way towards Wiltner...


    But fortunately, Jack Sparrow, who was in the least resistant period of men, didn''t notice¡ªseriously, he was a little scared of Jack Sparrow¡¯s perceptive eyes...


    Of course, he also rushed forward with anger, beat the damn panda-eyed pirate severely, and threw him into the prison in the castle...


    "Well, actually... after knowing that I was kissed by the pirate, I didn''t feel very sick. I thought I should feel sick..." In front of the boy who was crying like a child, Norling Brigadier-General Dayton decided to share his secrets with him.


    "Really?" As if shocked by the news, Will Turner stopped his tears temporarily.


    He raised his head and asked curiously: "Do you know what kind of feeling you feel after being kissed by him?"


    "Hmm--!" After Norrington hesitated for a while, he really didn''t know how to describe it... "Are you going to try?"

 Chapter 937

    "I..." Before Will finished speaking, he discovered that he was blocked by Brigadier Norrington... At this moment, he felt as if all the strength of his whole body had disappeared, and just let this man go. He carried himself onto the couch next to him... Soon, he relived what he had experienced today...


    Chapter 1313


    One thousand three hundred and thirteen chapters


    The night gradually darkened, and the entire Port Royal became quieter from the hustle and bustle of the day.


    At this moment, a sudden gust of wind caused all the keen-minded people in Port Royal to feel an indescribable depression, as if something terrible was about to come.


    In the past, the wild dogs and cats who were supposed to dominate the night in Port Royal seemed to feel imminent disaster. They clamped their tails, found a place where they felt safe, and hid...


    A black three-masted sailing ship slowly approached the port area of ??Port Royal under the cover of night...The statue of the pigeon-carrying angel on the bow of the ship looked a bit hideous against the dark night¡ª -No one else, it is the Ghost Thieves Ship, the Black Pearl.


    "Fire--!"


    With an order from the ship, the thirty-two 16-pounder cannons on the Black Pearl simultaneously vented their gunfire towards the harbor and the barracks opposite the harbor...


    I have to say that Port Royal is indeed an excellent port. In the past, the port like a crab claw can withstand many pirate attacks-however, today''s night is too gloomy, and even the stars in the night sky are covered by dark clouds. It''s covered.


    Under such circumstances, the Black Pearl, under the cover of its own black sail and black ship, touched into the port without knowing it... the advantage turned into a disadvantage in an instant.


    The Black Pearl docked in the center of the port so grandly, none of the artillery on both sides was free...


    Rumble¡ªthe sound of the cannons became a whole in an instant.


    The sudden artillery attack knocked out the British army in the entire port...


    They didn''t even know how to fight back for a while... just like headless flies, running around everywhere.


    "Don''t panic..." The figure of Brigadier General Norrington, who was wearing only a pair of trousers, appeared at the head of the city. His voice gave the panicked soldiers some clues, "All return to their gun positions. Go up... counterattack!"


    Brigadier General Norrington, who was holding the commanding sword in his hand, looked upset at this time. He didn''t know why he actually had a relationship with a man... and, for a man, he didn''t come out to patrol like he used to... Only then gave those pirates a chance.


    But-let him abandon Will at this point, he can''t do it... because he admits that he has fallen in love with that lovely child... Although this kind of love will not be blessed by the world, so what?


    Although he is a Christian, but¡ªas a naval commander who has fought at sea all year round, he fears the impermanent sea, not the God he has never seen before.


    Looking back, just find a reason to recruit Wilt into the Royal Navy, and then-leave him by your side as your own soldier... From then on, they can be together forever...


    Thinking of this, Brigadier General Norrington couldn''t help but pull out a knowing smile, "Now¡ªeveryone, shoot me the cannon of that pirate ship..."


    In the dark, it is really difficult to determine the location of the Black Pearl, but the light emitted by the flashing artillery gave the artillery some information about the target location. The soldiers on the wall listened to Brigadier Norrington¡¯s Orders, adjusted the position of the coastal defense guns.


    However, the flash of artillery light is too short-lived. Even the best gunner can hardly shoot the opponent with such a target... After a few shots, the shells of the coastal defense guns hit the sea... ¡­


    Not only that, they also leaked their position because of the fire. The Black Pearl faced the artillery on their side and began to adjust its angle. The shells smashed over like a gust of wind and rain, and they moved over the castle for a while. The shore defense artillery suppressed the fire.


    "These damn pirates..." Brigadier General Norrington, who was hiding behind the city wall, spat viciously and cursed.


    However, no matter how he cursed, it was of no avail... Cursing was not to sink the Black Pearl.


    After suppressing the firepower of the shore defense artillery-more than a dozen small boats were released from the Black Pearl, and these pirates began to land on the beach.


    On the other side, in the governor''s mansion--


    "Honey, hurry up...hurry up, the pirate is coming..." Governor Swann in his pajamas eagerly slapped his daughter''s bedroom, yes-his son-in-law is the captain of the legendary invincible steel behemoth. But so what?Without the ship, a captain is afraid that he will be used as a meat ticket...


    "Don''t worry, Dad..." Elizabeth, wearing a thick nightdress, yawned, opened the door of her house a little, and then handed a folded flag to her father."Unfold this and hang it at the gate... no one dares to come in..."


    "This...what is this?" Governor Swann took the banner from his daughter in a daze, and just wanted to ask what it was, why no one dared to come in when he hung it at the door. ''S daughter has closed the bedroom door tightly again.


    "Well, I hope this thing works!" Governor Swann, who was a little bewildered, called his butler."Angus...hurry up, take a long flagpole..."


    "Okay, my lord!" As a well-trained British butler, Angus knows everything in his home. He understands that there is no long flagpole at home, but-a good butler is absolutely If you can''t say the word "can''t do" to your master, it represents the negligence of the housekeeper, and sometimes it is also a good characteristic of the housekeeper to act on the fly.


    After a while, Governor Swann looked at the long metal rod handed to him by his butler and asked silently: "I remember--this thing seems to be a lance in my knight armor..."


    "Yes, my lord-this is the only thing in the family that meets your requirements..." Angus said neither humble nor humble.


    "Okay, just ride a lance, it''s better than nothing..." Governor Swan sighed, and then asked his butler to help him put the flag in his hand on the lance... ¡­


    When this work was completed, Governor Swann discovered what this banner was--


    A pirate flag with a funny head...


    "This-is this stuff good or not?" Governor Swan asked unconfidently.


    "I think, on this question, you need to ask your son-in-law, Mr. Ye Zhou..." Angus is also a little unclear. So, after all, he is the steward of the Governor''s Mansion. What happened on the sea is too much for him. It''s too far away.


    "Do it!" Governor Swann also realized his courage as a party official at this time. "Angus, put this banner at the door..."


    "As you wish, sir!" Angus took the banner from his master, then opened the door and walked out...


    "I hope it works..." Governor Swann murmured through the glass window, looking at his steward who was erecting a flag at the iron gate of the courtyard.


    To be honest, he really doesn''t have much confidence... But in this case, rushing out is not much better than waiting for death here, and he can''t abandon his daughter to escape alone... So, only If you can accompany your daughter to gamble, you will bet that the pirates will obediently retreat after seeing the pirate flag on their son-in-law''s ship.


    Chapter 1314


    One thousand three hundred and fourteen chapters


    As a hub port on the Caribbean Sea, Port Royal has been in peace for too long...for a long time, I almost forget the feeling of being attacked.


    No pirate has dared to attack here, and no pirate has actually attacked...


    For a while, all the residents were in a mess. They were like headless flies, running everywhere-trying to find a safe place to hide from those pirates who were like evil spirits, crying and crying for help sounded through the whole Port area.


    The pirates who boarded the port land in small boats had a clear division of labor into two streams of people...


    A flow of people, armed with weapons, rushed into the commercial area of ??the port, burned, killed and looted¡ªtheir task was very heavy, not only to grab the supplies of the Black Pearl, but also to send them to the ship, of course¡ªthe gold and silver jewels were also Their goal, have you ever seen a pirate who only grabs supplies?


    On the other side, under the leadership of two pirates, one fat and one thin, following the induction in their hearts, they rushed to the fluctuating position that made their hearts beat faster.


    Their goal is very clear, that is-to find the last cursed gold coin, grab this gold coin to allow them to return to the human world, once again feel the beauty of life... Of course, the gold coin should also be brought back. Yes, otherwise-whose blood is used to break the curse?The blood debt is still to be paid by blood-this is the only way to break the curse.


    However-when that one fat and one thin brought his companions to the position in his heart, the whole person was a little silly.


    "Don''t tell me, the last cursed gold coin is in the barracks..." The fat pirate dumbly looked at the castle that didn''t seem tall but was absolutely strong, and muttered.


    "Or let''s go back and report to the captain? Pintel?" The skinny pirate was also a little silly. What a joke, it was a barracks-even if it was panicked by the raid, it was a barracks... Less than 20 people rushed in?The ending will be miserable without even thinking about it... Death is impossible to die, but-sometimes, there are many things worse than death...


    Thinking of this, the two glanced at each other, and shuddered with lingering fears... Both of them thought of a scene that could not be forgotten in this life. It was really harder than death...


    "I think it''s better to report to the captain... Regetti!" The fat pirate nodded, and then sent the two pirates behind him back to the port quickly, rowing the boat back to the Black Pearl to report to his captain. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else, at least get some support...


    On the other hand, the pirates responsible for the robbery have been robbing in the port area for a long time. Ship after ship of materials and gold and silver jewelry were transported back to the Black Pearl by small boats...


    There are not no people who resist, but very few...

 Chapter 938

    Rising up, the resistance of the unarmed residents was as ridiculous as a comedy that made them laugh in the eyes of these pirates.


    After ploughing the residential area quickly, some pirates focused on the gorgeous building built in the middle of the mountain.


    These guys know that there is the big head of the robbery tonight...


    The pirates who often rob the port deeply understand that only those nobles who feel superior to others like to build their homes on the top of the mountain. For them, the room on the top of the mountain can overlook the civilians in the entire port at any time, allowing them to stay at any time. You can feel the superiority of your own class.


    Of course¡ªtheir class is superior or not, these pirates don¡¯t know, but the pirates know that the wealth of their homes may far exceed the wealth raided from the port residential areas...


    Driven by desire and hope, a group of pirates began to spontaneously formed a small group and rushed towards the Governor''s Mansion on the top of the mountain...


    However, when they rushed to the door of the Governor''s Mansion and looked at the gorgeous villa in front of them, they were about to rush in and grab a special looting, but they were suddenly stopped by the leader.


    "Big Dana, you''d better give us a reason to stop us from getting rich..." The pirates who were stopped took a step forward in dissatisfaction, and stared fiercely at the big guy who blocked them.


    "You idiots..." Dana disdainfully confessed his comrades who had been blinded by the treasure, and then pointed his finger at the banner hanging in front of the big iron gate of the villa."Look at your dog eyes, what is this..."


    "this is--!"


    "Dangling¡ª"


    "Wow!"


    "Gosh¡ªthat monster is here? Where is it? Let''s run..."


    The pirates looked at the funny-looking portrait on the banner, as if they saw the most terrifying scene of hell in an instant. Some pirates lost their weapons in fright, while others accidentally grabbed the ones they just grabbed. The jewels were dropped on the ground...


    Some pirates shuddered in terror, as if they had been mad...


    For a moment, the entire pirate team was terribly silent...


    After a while, a pirate carefully looked at the banner, and then asked in a low voice, "Is this, is this the owner of this house pretending to be?"


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    Hearing these words, the pirates all agreed...They really didn''t want to give up the treasure in that seemingly gorgeous villa.


    "Idiot..." Big Dana gave the guy a cold glance, and then said: "Do you think there are a few who know that banner, and how many dare to hang that banner at their door? And¡ª -Even if he is really impersonating, I don''t plan to go in and rob!"


    "Why?" the pirates asked.


    "Because-this flag represents the will of that person. If I want to feel the deep despair again, I won''t stop you..." The big Dana said as he turned around and moved deeply toward the flagpole with the funny pirate flag flying. He bent his waist, and then turned around without hesitation...


    The rest of the pirates looked at each other. They were a little scared of that one, but they didn''t want to give up the wealth at their fingertips... Just when they were hesitant, the thick voice of the big Dana from far came."Even if it is a fake flag, when you rush into the villa where that flag is hung, the person who offends that adult becomes you. I don''t need to remind you of the end of disrespect to that adult, eight You¡¯ve all felt it years ago-didn¡¯t you? There are gold and silver jewelry in other places, but you have to have a life flower..."


    As the voice of the big head Dana faded away, the pirates froze on the spot...


    After a while-the first leader appeared, and saw a rebellious guy with a long scar on his face respectfully bowing to the flag, and then without saying anything, holding it His weapon rushed down the mountain...


    With the leader, the remaining pirates know what to do...


    They also respectfully saluted the banner, and then turned around without nostalgia... They already figured it out. The big guys are right. The money is endless, but if you offend that person, There is nowhere to stand in the Caribbean. Even without the adult¡¯s hands, their captain will tie them to the anchor and throw them into the deep sea, and then personally apologize to the man with a generous gift...


    And in the governor''s mansion--


    Standing behind the curtains and watching the Governor Swan secretly outside, he was relieved at this time. Don''t blame him. After all, he is just a civil servant. It is good to be able to trust his daughter and not run away secretly.


    "It seems...I don''t know too much about Elizabeth''s man..." Governor Swan said to himself while wiping the cold sweat from his forehead.


    "You''re right, sir, you really know very little about your son-in-law, but it''s not too late to get to know it, isn''t it?" His housekeeper, Angus, jokingly aside.


    "Yes..." Governor Swann suddenly felt a weird sense of pride at this time. His daughter was able to surrender such a man. It was too powerful... Of course, provided that he didn''t know how many sisters his daughter had, but Even if he knew it, he would probably be even more proud...Who told his daughter to call the princess of Spain a sister, that is equivalent to invisibly elevating his status...


    Chapter 1315


    One thousand three hundred and fifteen chapters


    "Damn it, is it us that those pirates are targeting us?" Brigadier General Norrington hid behind the wall with his head bravely--


    Just now, all of a sudden, Norrington felt that the gunfire on the castle seemed to be more than twice as dense. If the previous gunfire was to suppress the coastal defense guns on the city wall, so that they could rob happily, then Now the intensity of the artillery fire is a bit like an attempt to blow up the entire castle into ruins.


    "Your Excellency Brigadier General..." At this moment, a soldier shouted in horror: "Look over there..."


    Brigadier General Norrington hurriedly looked in the direction the soldiers were pointing, and saw a group of pirates attacking the castle gate decently...


    "This group..." For a while, Brigadier General Norrington felt dumbfounded, not knowing what to say--what did this group of pirates think they were?Is it a regular army?Actually trying to capture your own castle?Are they crazy?"Shoot me and kill these guys..."


    "Bang bang¡ª"


    Following Brigadier General Norrington¡¯s orders, the soldiers pulled the trigger towards the pirates who looked like they were about to attack the castle...


    To be honest, they are also holding their stomachs...


    What are you kidding? They are the Royal Navy. They were blocked by a mob of pirates in the castle and bullied them arbitrarily. This is simply the shame of the Royal Navy. The shame needs to be washed away with blood...


    "Brigadier Norrington...Is there anything I can do for you?" A familiar voice rang in Norrington''s ears. He was so familiar with this voice. He was still galloping on the owner of this voice just now. ...All kinds of indescribable coughs from the main population who listened to this voice...


    "Call me James..." Brigadier General Norrington stretched his hand back without looking back, grabbed a large callused hand, and then squatted him on the ground.


    "That...well, James, is there anything I can do for you?" Will Turner twitched the hand held by Brigadier General Norrington, although something like that had already happened to the two of them... ¡­But¡ªhe is still somewhat unsuitable for this change of identity for the time being.


    "You?" Hearing Will''s words, Norrington turned his head and looked at him hesitantly. At this moment, Will is wearing his white shirt. There is no way-his own clothes have been given by someone. Torn to pieces... "You just need to take care of yourself here, and I will protect you!"


    Norrington handed the saber in his hand to Will''s hand while talking, and then once again focused his attention on the pirate who was planning to attack the city.


    At this time, the pirates have hooked onto the wall with the hook and lock they carry with them...


    They may not be experts in siege, but every one of them is an expert in the ability of climbing hook locks. After all-now naval battles are still dominated by string battles, and of course they will not fight against climbing hook locks. The method is strange...


    "Don''t shoot, keep me steady..." Brigadier General Norrington saw the hooks hanging on the wall, and did not order the soldiers to cut off the hooks immediately...


    One is because in his opinion, there are not many pirates attacking the barracks.


    The second is that Norrington wants to strike halfway through¡ªsimply put, he wants to wait for the group of pirates to climb halfway before ordering to shoot, so that¡ªeven if these pirates cannot be killed, they can be killed. ...


    Watching the pirates crawling along the hooks to the city wall bit by bit-Brigadier General Norrington also stood up slightly and commanded loudly: "Fire!"


    "Bang bang¡ª"


    A burst of white smoke from gunpowder filled the entire city wall, and Will, who was a little uncomfortable, coughed...


    However, when the white smoke cleared, Brigadier Norrington was taken aback...


    I saw the pirates who were climbing in front of me, and none of them fell out of the hook¡ª


    Could it be that the quasi-head of your own soldier is so stinky??


    Brigadier General Norrington complained about his own aiming technique while planning to order the hook lock to be cut off... However, at this time¡ªan accident happened.

 Chapter 939

    I don''t know when-a strong wind blows away the dark clouds covering the bright moon, and suddenly a bright moonlight shines on the pirate who is climbing the wall.


    "Oh my god-ghost -!!!"


    "Damn damn¡ªwhat the hell are these?"


    "It''s the ghost ship...they are the pirates on the ghost ship... Mother help..."


    The Royal Navy soldiers who have never seen alive skeletons are in chaos...If they were fighting with pirates, they would not hesitate to rush forward and chop off these guys'' heads...


    But-this time they are not fighting ordinary pirates, but one after another skeleton...


    At this moment, the soldiers standing on the wall forgot their duties. They scrambled to abandon their weapons, like headless flies, running around everywhere.


    Fear of things like this is sometimes contagious...


    As a few cowardly soldiers dropped their weapons and ran around in horror... Many soldiers had been infected, and they also dropped their weapons in horror and ran towards the castle... as if it was safer there.


    At this time, Brigadier General Norrington was also shocked because he saw the true appearance of the ghost ship pirate for the first time, and missed the best time to gather the panicked soldiers...


    And those pirates who climbed on the wall also took advantage of this opportunity to rush to the wall...


    "Damn..." Norrington picked up a weapon discarded by the soldiers and rushed towards a skeleton frame... "You damn guys..."


    "Be careful..." Will raised his hand and helped Brigadier Norrington block a long sword that was cut at him from behind.


    "Thank you..." Norrington stood back to back with Will without looking back, even at this time, he still had a leisurely molesting with Will."It seems that your swordsmanship is good, come back and be your guard..."


    "So you can fuck me every day?" Will said casually.


    "This is not a discussion, but an order..." Norrington severely chopped off a pirate''s neck, and then watched him run to find his head-taking advantage of this opportunity, he used Will''s apple once again. Grab a handful from above."You have no room to refuse. If you dare to refuse, I will put you in a cell and deliver food for you every day..."


    "..." Will was speechless by Norrington''s overbearing... he could only swish his long sword vigorously and express his depression with action.


    Just when these two guys showed affection like a male dog...Two skeletons, one fat and one thin, also boarded the city wall.


    Perhaps it was because the thin man had only one eye, so his attention was more concentrated-he saw a trace of golden light leaking from the pocket of Will''s white shirt as soon as he came up...


    Coupled with Will''s familiar face, he felt that he had found the target person for the first time.


    "It''s him..." The thin man pointed to Will and said, "Grab him..."


    "Well¡ªyes, it''s him!" The fat pirate also saw Will''s familiar face...with a surprised wave.


    Suddenly, a pirate standing behind them threw a huge fishing net towards Will...


    "Be careful..." Will, who faced a fat and a thin pirate, saw the existence of the fishing net for the first time, but-it was too late for him to hide, because if he did, the Brigadier Norrington behind him would It is inevitable that the long sword pierced from the back will be pierced in the opposite direction... and Will knows that he is not very convenient to move now-it will not be too obvious when standing back to back with Norrington, but if separated, Because of his deep wounds, he is definitely not fast...


    It''s too late, it''s fast¡ªbetween the lightning and flint, Will stretched out his hand to open the attacking long sword, then turned around, pushed Norrington hard, pushed him away from the range of the fishing net, and then faced him. With a smile-let the fishing net cover yourself...


    "No¡ªWill..."


    Chapter 1316


    One thousand three hundred and sixteen


    Barbossa stood beside the rudder of the Black Pearl, smiling at Port Royal, which was ravaged by gunfire in the dark...


    For Barbosa, the roar of artillery fire, the screams of people, and the excitement of his sailors formed an epic movement. The name of this movement is [Despair]...


    People have bad roots. When people are in hell, they are the most unhappy about others...


    This is especially true of Barbosa, who has been tortured by the curse for ten years.


    At this time, the navy''s shore defense artillery was completely muted by the artillery of the Black Pearl, and the resistance of the civilians on the shore was insignificant to Barbosa.


    At this time, Barbossa can put everything down and appreciate the grand movement presented to him by his subordinates and those civilians with peace of mind.


    Whenever this time, there is no sailor who will disturb the rare Yaxing of his captain... Otherwise, the next hapless person may be him...


    At this moment, a loud noise came from the side of the ship, destroying Barbossa''s gorgeous movement composed of artillery fire and sorrow. He couldn''t help frowning slightly, holding the ship''s side to look at the noise...


    I saw two pirates, one fat and one thin, happily carrying something up from the side of the ship...


    Soon, Barbossa saw the objects carried by the two men¡ªa person bound by a group of fishing nets.


    "We want to see the captain..." The Fatty and the Skinny said in excitement, pulling the rope that binds Will and going to the end of the bed...


    However, their movements were stopped by the black first officer."What are you doing with this person on board? We don''t need hostages..."


    "Look carefully... who he looks like?" The fat man said excitedly, turning around and pinching Will''s chin with his hand, forcing him to lift his head.


    "This guy..." The black chief mate looked at the man in front of him who was tangled in fishnets like rice dumplings, and asked hesitantly: "Tell me your name, boy..."


    "Huh--!" Although Will was captured alive by the pirates, he was unwilling to succumb to the pirate''s orders.


    "Snapped--!"


    The black mate wouldn''t give him a good face, and he slapped Will''s eyes at the stars...


    "Tell me your name, little guy, if you don''t want to continue to suffer..."


    "Bah--!" Will forcefully spit out a bloody spit to the black first officer...


    At this moment, the black first officer really didn''t avoid it...In an instant, there was a spit on his face...


    "Damn..." The black mate raised his slap like a fan in anger, and was about to give Will again... However, his wrist was firmly grasped from behind...


    "Don''t frighten our guests..." Captain Barbosa also stepped off the helm at this time, and it was him who caught the first lieutenant.


    "Yes, Captain!" The first officer stood aside reluctantly...


    "If I''m not mistaken, you should have the last name Turner, don''t you?" Captain Barbossa looked like a kind uncle at this time, with a hint of closeness in his tone.


    "You... how do you know?" Will Turner was confused by Barbosa''s words. Anyone who saw a pirate he saw for the first time and was called by his surname would feel Surprising¡­¡­


    "Hahaha, because I know your father..." When Barbossa heard Will''s silly answer, his eyes lit up...At this time, the thin man handed the cursed gold coins he found from Will in good time. Come here...


    Barbossa looked at Will with a smile while playing with the gold coins handed over by the thin man, and said, "Strictly speaking, your father was once my subordinate!"


    "You''re talking nonsense... You''re lying..." When Will Turner heard Captain Barbossa''s words, he was so excited that he almost didn''t jump up... "My father is the best merchant sailor, he is definitely not a pirate. ..."


    In Will¡¯s mind, his father is a role model for his life... the glory of his father cannot be profaned.


    "He said that Mr. Shoelace is a glorious merchant sailor...?" Barbosa said with a laugh to his crew.


    "Hahahaha..."


    "Yes, we are also merchant mariners..."

 Chapter 940

    "Now we are restocking..."


    "No, no, we actually sell death..."


    Suddenly a ridiculous sound rang through the entire deck...


    The ridicule of the pirates made Will clenched his fists angrily. If this is a hot-blooded article, this is probably the time for Will to explode. At this time, he should kill his fishing net with a light effort. It must be smashed, and then unparalleled, killing the pirates on the ship one by one, and then said coolly [Insult my family, die -]


    Of course, this is not a hot-blooded comic... but the real world, where there are powers outside the specifications, but they do not belong to him¡ª¡ª


    Therefore, Will is still like a salted fish, trapped in a fishing net...


    Seeing Will¡¯s angry but helpless look-the pirates laughed louder... They would feel very happy to see others upset... This is the root of human inferiority, especially for this group This is especially true for the cursed pirates-because they are almost tortured into lunatics by the curse...


    Just as the pirates continued to mock Will, there was another noise on the side of the ship... Then, a dozen pirates who were still robbing on the shore climbed up...


    "Have you robbed all the things that you think are worth robbing?" Captain Barbossa asked a little strangely. According to his inference, the looting will take at least an hour or so, and many things will be returned. Why did these guys come back without it?


    "No, Captain... It''s just..." The big guy hesitated, wondering if he should say...


    "Just what?" Barbossa asked dissatisfiedly: "Did someone on the shore sew your throat?"


    "We saw the banner of that lord..." Facing the question of his captain, the big man gritted his teeth and told his story."We were at the gate of the Governor''s Mansion and saw the adult''s banner... I think I should come back and tell you..."


    "...The lord??" Barbosa was a little confused about what his subordinates wanted to express, the lord?Which adult?


    "That''s the lord..." The big anxious forehead was sweating...Finally, under anxiousness, he saw the fat pirate standing on the side at a glance, then grabbed him over and played with his chubby big face¡­¡­


    "Looking at my hand with two eyes, it¡¯s not such an idiot...have a smile, a bigger grin, yes, yes, that¡¯s the expression...the eyes are slanted again...yes, slanted again, yes, that¡¯s it ..."


    "Hiss-!" Barbossa saw the big man''s expression on the fat pirate, and suddenly took a breath-this expression is so familiar, he once saw this expression hanging from a distance. The ship ran away watching the wind... "You, are you sure?"


    "Yes, Captain...I''m sure!" The big man nodded his head vigorously, and the pirates behind him nodded vigorously...


    Seeing the performance of these subordinates, Barbosa no longer has a fluke...what are you waiting for if you see the sign of that adult?Wait for that one to come, and then put them like eighteen?What a joke...


    "Everyone, the carnival tonight is over... We have got what we want most, I now order-first officer, send a signal, let the gentlemen on the shore come back... we will set sail immediately... back to ours Go to the lair!" Barbosa ordered without hesitation.


    And none of the other pirates had anything to say, and they were also scared... The nightmare eight years ago was as if it happened yesterday. No one wants to be abused by that one again. No one likes to be abused. Abuse...


    With a stern sound of the flute, the pirates who went ashore and robbed returned to the Black Pearl¡ªthe Black Pearl sailed away from Port Royal under the cover of night...


    Chapter 1317


    One thousand three hundred and seventeen chapters


    The Port Royal in the early morning should be peaceful and peaceful, but-today, people here have sad expressions on their faces, looking at their devastated home...


    Brigadier General James Norrington rode on his horse, and walked towards the Governor''s Mansion on the hillside with his adjutant and guards without expression.


    Last night, when his lover was robbed by the pirates, he desperately wanted to rush over and save his lover Will, but-he was stopped by his adjutant...


    In the end, even he was knocked out from behind by his adjutant, and he didn''t make the stupid action of bringing soldiers into the ghost ship.


    Intellectually, he can understand the behavior of his adjutant, but emotionally speaking, he can never forgive the behavior of his adjutant.


    Therefore, since waking up in the morning, his face has always been stinky, and it looks like everyone owes him the money.


    "Your Excellency Brigadier General... shall we go to the Governor to count the loss of last night?" Captain Jili asked somewhat flatteringly¡ª¡ª


    He wants to improve the relationship between himself and his boss. To be honest, he is also very depressed. Jili can''t figure out why his boss values ??the little blacksmith so much...


    "No, I just need to visit Governor Swann¡¯s son-in-law for some things! Do I have to report this to you? Your Excellency Captain Jili..." Brigadier Norrington gave his adjutant a blank look, still full of face He was unhappy, but he could figure out the difference between public and private.


    "..." Captain Jili closed his gaze wisely, and it is better not to touch his boss at this time. Silence is golden...


    The group soon arrived at the Governor''s Mansion on the top of the hill. Brigadier General Norrington dismounted directly and knocked on the door...


    Soon, the door of the Governor''s Mansion opened, and it was the butler of the Governor''s Mansion, Angus who opened the door... "Good morning, Brigadier General, are you here to visit my sir?"


    "No, I actually came to visit Lord Ye Zhou..." Brigadier General Norrington said uncomfortably.


    "Oh?" Hearing Norrington''s words, Angus couldn''t help but glanced at him strangely... He knew a little bit about the brigadier general and his wife''s husband, so he knew-- The two were extremely inconsistent... Brigadier General Norrington actually came to visit her husband?Does the sun rise from the west today?


    However, as a qualified housekeeper, curiosity is the least needed-Angus nodded, and turned around and led Brigadier Norrington toward the living room, "Please come with me, wait a minute, I need to confirm whether Ye¡¤Young Master Zhou is awake..."


    "Okay..." Brigadier Norrington walked in with his adjutant. As for the guards?They can only stand guard outside.


    Five minutes passed-


    Brigadier General Norrington, who was sitting in the meeting room, still did not see Zhou Ye''s figure...


    Ten minutes passed...


    I had already drunk a pot of Norrington Black Tea, and still did not see Zhou Ye''s shadow.


    Until half an hour later, when Brigadier General Norrington''s patience was about to run out, Zhou Ye finally appeared in the living room with his woman belatedly.


    "Good morning, Lord Brigadier General!" Zhou Ye sat lazily across from Norrington while yawning, while Elizabeth naturally snuggled into her man''s arms...


    "Good morning, Lord Zhou Ye!" Norrington''s forehead bounced with blue veins at this time. He really couldn''t understand why this guy who looked like a playboy was the captain of the world''s most powerful battleship... No eyes...


    However, he wouldn''t say these things in his heart, after all-he came to ask Zhou Ye this time.


    "Angus, can you give me a cup of black tea? Also, if you can, give me a sandwich..." After Zhou Ye lazily greeted him, he ignored Norrington again... While calling on the housekeeper to make breakfast for himself, he asked Elizabeth: "My dear, what would you like to eat?"


    Zhou Ye knew well about Norrington''s intentions-but that said, why??Why should I help you?In other words-ask for someone with an attitude of asking... Zhou Ye wouldn''t be on the pole to help people... Helping people with tears, did the Shangxian Luo Tianchen still do little?


    "Well-I want to eat pizza..." Elizabeth said casually. After she finished speaking, she realized that this is the Governor''s Mansion, not on the Umbrella. The British chefs here don''t know how to make pizza... It seems, only I can do it myself."Forget it... I''ll go to the kitchen and do it myself..."


    Elizabeth said, stood up from her man''s arms, and then walked towards the kitchen...


    "Jili, go out and see what happened to my Edward II. The little guy doesn''t like to eat forage these days..." Watching Elizabeth leave, Brigadier General Norrington also casually found a reason and took his own The adjutant sent out...


    In the entire living room, only Zhou Ye and him are left...


    "Your Excellency Zhou Ye, I am visiting you this time to ask for your assistance..." Brigadier General Norrington organized a vocabulary in his heart and said.


    At this moment, Norrington''s posture is very low for his lover Will.


    He knew that if there was any ship in the entire Caribbean Sea that could surpass the ghost ship, then apart from the illusion, there has never been a sea death god-the captain of the flying Dutchman, David Jones, except for the illusion. Besides, there was only the captain of the Umbrella in front of him, Zhou Ye.


    As the captain of the flying Dutchman, David Jones, almost no one knows where he is... And the captain of the Umbrella, how can Brigadier General Norrington look for a distance?


    After a battle last night, he doubted whether his battleship Dreadnought could defeat the Ghost Pirate Ship-after all, although the artillery was powerful, it couldn''t kill the undead...


    "Ask for my help?" Zhou Ye looked up at Brigadier Norrington and smiled slightly: "Then, I''ll give you a chance to convince me...convince me to help you..."


    "You can get my friendship, I-the friendship of British Royal Navy Commodore, James Norrington!" Norrington stared at Zhou Ye with his eyes, he had almost nothing to give...

 Chapter 941

    Maybe he has some money, but Brigadier General Norrington knows that the money is in front of him, the captain of the sea''s most powerful steel giant who has forced his motherland to concede, is not worth mentioning...


    "Friendship?" Zhou Ye smiled openly, "Do you think I need your friendship? Or-what use is your friendship for me? If I want to, the kings of all European countries will be scrambling. Express their kindness to me, just to gain my support for them at sea... and your friendship, to me, is worthless..."


    "You--!" Brigadier Norrington was shaking all over by Zhou Ye''s remarks, but - he also knew that Zhou Ye''s remarks looked like X, but - it was a fact.


    "Well, I don''t need your friendship either... Give me your Interceptor, and it''s fine..." Zhou Ye didn''t want to piss Norrington to death, he was pissed to death. He fell in love with Jack Sparrow?What''s the meaning of True Love Theater without triangle relationship?


    Chapter 1318


    One thousand three hundred and sixteen


    "What...Interceptor?" Brigadier Norrington was really mad at this moment...


    "Why? I don''t want to give it?" Zhou Ye raised his eyes and glanced at him, then smiled slightly: "That''s okay...it just so happens that I can save trouble, you know, killing those undead is also very energy intensive... "


    This guy lied. For him-just one easy sentence is enough to kill the undead, but now it''s a negotiation. Has anyone ever seen that they have turned their cards to others without negotiating? ?


    Of course, to a certain extent-Norrington is not qualified to negotiate with Zhou Ye, but there is no way, who told Zhou Ye to want to see a different corrupt version of Pirates of the Caribbean?As the chief director, he should give the actors some preferential treatment...


    "I''ll give it--!" Looking at Zhou Ye who didn''t care, Brigadier General Norrington gritted his teeth and said, "But after you help me rescue Will..."


    "Then there is nothing to talk about..." Zhou Ye spread his hands... leaned back.


    "To be honest, I don''t care about a small Interceptor. For me, it''s just a meeting gift for a guy..." Zhou Ye said lazily, "Besides, without the help of that guy, You can''t find the Ghost Ship..."


    "Who is it?" Brigadier General Norrington asked anxiously.


    "Give me the Interceptor first..." Zhou Ye spread his hands and said, "Then we need to continue talking!"


    "Okay-I''ll give it to you!" Brigadier Norrington gritted his teeth and said, "But I want to see the guy you said can find the ghost ship!"


    "Of course, no problem!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, this wave stabilized.


    "My dear, do you want to try the pizza I made?" At this time-Elizabeth came in with a silver food tray.


    "Of course--!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly. He was still very relieved of Elizabeth''s cooking skills-after all, he was a little loli he had cultivated since he was a child. Compared with the chefs in the dark cooking world in Britain, is he better? Know how many times.


    "Your Excellency Brigadier General also want to have a taste?" God knows-Elizabeth is really just being polite, but what she didn''t expect is-Brigadier General Norrington actually nodded."my pleasure!"


    "Uh-then I''ll get another plate..." Elizabeth turned her head towards the kitchen with a depressed look...


    Brigadier General Norrington, who got Zhou Ye''s promise, finally felt relieved a lot. In his opinion, rescuing his lover Will is already a solid fact. Once he relaxed, he felt exhausted physically and hunger in his belly. , After all, there were two battles in a row last night, and he hadn''t entered the grain, and he would be ghost if he was not hungry...


    Which two battles do you ask?A male-to-male battle with Will, a battle with pirates... Both battles are extremely exhausting, and he will feel that it is not unusual to be hungry...


    After Elizabeth took the plate, the three ate an 18-inch Big Mac pizza...


    After eating and drinking, Brigadier General Norrington picked up his teacup, took a sip of black tea, and said: "So-now should we set out to find the one you said, who can help us find the ghost stealing ship? It''s..."


    "Hmm-no problem!" Zhou Ye nodded, then turned to Elizabeth and said: "My dear, tell your father, we are probably going a little far away..."


    "Okay, dear..." Elizabeth''s eyes lit up when she heard her man''s words, and she knew-this was the prelude to the opening of the good show.


    "Miss Swann is such a perfect woman!" Norrington looked at Elizabeth, who was trotting all the way to find her father to say goodbye, some envying words of compliment, but what he thought in his heart was that maybe Will would do it for him. Come out with such a delicious meal...


    "Yes, Elizabeth is a good girl..." Zhou Ye nodded his head with a smile, expressing agreement-he was thinking, if Norrington knew that Elizabeth was so happy to find his father goodbye, just to see If he and someone are about to perform the scene of falling in love and killing each other, I am afraid he would not make such an evaluation.


    Soon-Elizabeth, who had bid farewell to her father, returned to her man''s side again, clasped her arms tightly with her hands, and said happily, "Father has agreed, let''s go..."


    "Hmm--!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, stood up, and walked outside the house...


    At this time, in the courtyard of the Governor''s Mansion, the carriage was ready...Zhou Ye took Elizabeth to sit on it, and Brigadier General Norrington leaned in on his horse."Your Excellency Zhou Ye, where is our destination?"


    "Of course-prison!" Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously, then ordered the groom to drive...


    "Prison?" Brigadier General Norrington followed him a little unclearly, he didn''t know-which of the ruffians and pirates in the prison knew the whereabouts of the Ghost Pirate Ship... However, since the Interceptor has been taken by himself I sent it out, what else can''t be sent?


    With question marks in his head, Brigadier General Norrington, with his adjutant and guards, followed the carriage and ran towards the prison in Port Royal...


    With Brigadier General Norrington leading the team, the prison guards certainly did not dare to stop Zhou Ye and his party...


    Several people quickly walked into the prison...


    "You are really a hapless person, Captain Sparrow!" Zhou Ye forced his smile and looked at Jack Sparrow who was lying on the ground pretending to sleep... It was so appropriate to say that he was the hapless person¡ª¡ª Last night¡¯s shelling by pirates made a big hole in the wall of his next room, but his room was intact...


    As a result, in the entire prison, he is actually the only one left here...


    "Have we met? Or¡ªI''ve robbed you?" Jack Sparrow, who was lying on the ground, raised his head slightly and looked at the handsome boy standing outside the prison... asked strangely.


    "Wait¡ªYour Excellency Zhou Ye, what you told me¡ªisn''t it the guy who can find the Ghost Stealing Ship?" Brigadier Norrington asked with an incredulous expression.


    "Ha, my dear, you are here... do you want me to give you another sweet mouth?" Jack Sparrow said slyly.


    "Damn, I''m going to hang you, I''ll hang you now..." Brigadier Norrington was upset by Jack Sparrow''s words. He remembered his lost first mouth, and I remembered the first time my lover was taken away by the guy with smoky makeup in front of me...


    "If you hang him, you won''t find Ghost Pirate Ship again..." Zhou Ye said slowly, causing Brigadier General Norrington to calm down immediately.


    "Are you looking for a ghost stealing ship?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Jack Sparrow sat up from the ground... curiously asked, "Why are you looking for that ship of the undead?"


    However, none of the people standing outside the prison answered Jack¡¯s question.


    "I don''t believe that this guy can help me find the Ghost Thief Ship-the evidence that those undead didn''t rescue him last night is definitely not an accomplice of those guys!" Brigadier General Norrington is still fighting for reasons.


    "Who told you that he is in the same group as the ghost stealer?" Zhou Ye said calmly: "On the contrary, he and the current ghost stealer captain still have an unshakable hatred...I Is that correct? The former captain of the Ghost Ship, Captain Jack Sparrow¡ªor rather, the former captain of the Black Pearl..."


    "Who the hell are you?" The laughing expression on Jack Sparrow''s face disappeared. He stared at Zhou Ye tightly and asked: "I have never seen you before, why do you know me so much? thing¡­¡­"


    "I know a lot about you..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "Introduce myself, my name is Zhou Ye..."


    "I don''t know..." Jack Sparrow shook his head hesitantly. He was sure he had never heard the name.


    "It''s normal not to know each other, because--people who have met me...except for the lucky ones on the Intrepid...They are basically dead..." Zhou Ye was not angry, "In addition, I am also a pirate. I have a pirate ship named Umbrella..."


    "The Umbrella--!" Jack Sparrow couldn''t help but shrink when he heard Zhou Ye''s report about his family. "You...you are... the captain of that steel monster..."


    Hearing this, Jack finally wanted to understand. Since he is the captain of the steel monster, it is not surprising... Just now he thought about which privateer Zhou Ye was the captain, but turned out to be the captain of the monster. ¡ª¡ªNo wonder the brigadier general of the Royal Navy can accompany you... After all, that monster is the uncrowned king of the sea-that is the master that all navies have to detour.


    "Yes...that''s it!" Zhou Ye knew that Jack had guessed his identity."Now, there is a business, I don''t know if Captain Sparrow is willing to accept..."


    "What business?" Jack Sparrow spoke with a smile without a hippie, which was a respect for the uncrowned king of the sea.


    "The brigadier general decided to use a ship as a reward and hire you to track the ghost ship..." Zhou Ye laughed.


    "Tracking the ghost ship?" Jack Sparrow looked at Brigadier General Norrington, who had been silent behind Zhou Ye."My dear, what kind of ship are you going to use to hire me? You know the price of hiring me is not low... Although I love you very much, but..."


    "Shut up--!" Brigadier General Norrington didn''t know why. Once Jack was teased, the calmness he used to be proud of disappeared completely. This guy can always make him behave...


    "Okay, don''t make trouble, we are talking about business..." Zhou Ye felt that these two enemies would continue to talk about it. It is estimated that today is not going to sea... "It''s the Interceptor you want most... how about it?"

 Chapter 942

    "Deal!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Jack Sparrow''s eyes suddenly brightened... A captain without a boat is incomplete, just like a man in silence, there is obviously a good opportunity before him. A boat, and a chance to avenge Barbossa-it''s great.


    Chapter 1319


    One thousand three hundred and nineteen chapters


    In the endless sea, two wooden warships, one large and one small, are riding the wind and waves, one after the other toward the port of Tutuja.


    The battleship sailing at the forefront was a wooden warship with brig sails flying the English flag.On this battleship, which was originally rated to have ten sailors to go to sea, currently there are only four people on board...


    Among these four people, only two are really working...I have to say that these two guys are really amazing.


    "Baby, do you have a feeling of flying??" Standing behind Elizabeth, Zhou Ye, who was holding her waist, smiled and asked in a low voice in his own woman''s ear.


    "It feels great..." Elizabeth stood on the bow of the boat, spreading her arms, feeling the sea breeze coming on her face-her long golden hair fluttering in the wind, she carried a fragrance to Zhou Ye''s nose...


    At this moment, Elizabeth is really happy...For her, it doesn''t really matter what she plays, what matters is who she is with...


    To be able to play this kind of romantic game with her own man alone, for Elizabeth, the whole person who is so happy is almost laughing crazy...


    "My dear, why don''t you go ahead and enjoy the fun of going out to sea with the Lord Zhou Ye?" Jack Sparrow turned the rudder, and stood beside him with a laugh, watching with alert. Own Brigadier Norrington.


    "Don''t call me my dear... you damn pirate!" Norrington glared at Jack viciously, and then said: "I will stare at you here, don''t play tricks, if you can''t do it As far as you promised, I don¡¯t mind letting the Dreadnought behind you sink you!"


    "Oh, my God... this is your ship..." Jack made a [Are you crazy] look, "If you want to sink her, why give her to me?"


    "The Interceptor is given to you because you can take me to find the Ghost Ship, but-if you can''t find the Ghost Ship, then the deal will not exist. Even if I sink her, I won¡¯t let her She fell into the hands of pirates!" Norrington said with an unhappy expression.


    "What a ruthless guy...Have you forgotten our sweet past?" A look of sadness leaked from Jack''s face, as if he was a woman who was abandoned by a negative person."At that time...you desperately took the sweetness in my mouth..."


    "Don''t mention that again...or I''ll give you a shot now!" Norrington can always be easily angered by Jack, especially when Jack talks about his being kissed. Lington was furious with Jack every time but there was nowhere to vent--


    "I''ll stare at you, don''t play tricks... Pirate..." Norrington couldn''t stand Jack''s words anymore. He turned around and walked towards Zhou Ye and Elizabeth standing at the bow of the ship...


    If there is a choice, Norrington really doesn¡¯t want to run next to Zhou Ye and be forcibly fed dog food by the two... However, he really can¡¯t stand Jack anymore, and¡ªsome things, he also wants Ask Zhou Ye...


    "Of course¡ªCaptain Sparrow has always been in good standing..." Jack looked at Norrington''s back as he walked towards the bow, and said in a loud voice, "Honey, do you really want to try that day again? I''m guaranteed to give you a good memory..."


    Norrington, who couldn''t bear it, drew out his sword, swish, and threw the sword in his hand towards Jack Sparrow...


    "Boom¡ªbuzz..."


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!


    Norrington, who heard Jack¡¯s words, didn¡¯t turn his head back, and strode towards Zhou Ye and the two of them... "Your Excellency Zhou Ye, I have completed everything you requested. When will your ship appear?"


    "What''s the hurry?" Zhou Ye still holding Elizabeth, posing in the classic style of the Titanic, said without looking back: "My ship will appear when it should appear, rest assured that you will not be delayed. ..."


    Zhou Ye''s words obviously did not reassure Brigadier General Norrington, he took a step forward, and then asked in a deep voice, "I hope your Excellency can give me a precise time so that I can make a battle plan..."


    "You¡ªare you ordering me?" Zhou Ye''s movements in his hands were slightly stagnant, and he turned his head slowly, and asked with a frosty face: "Who is¡ªgive you the illusion that I must listen to your commands. ?"


    As Zhou Ye''s voice cooled down, Norrington felt that he felt like it was a cold winter in an instant... His whole body was shivering constantly, and even-his mouth involuntarily exhaled a white breath that only appears in winter. ...


    This is simply unimaginable, you know-this is the Caribbean Sea, a typical tropical maritime climate zone where the average temperature has never been lower than 24 degrees Celsius throughout the year.


    Norrington looked at Zhou Ye''s dark pupils. He felt like a frog stared to death by a natural enemy. He couldn''t move a finger, and made a meaningless sound..."Ho...Ho..."


    Will die-will definitely die-


    Every cell in his body was screaming these words frantically, Norrington knew that-he could no longer look at Zhou Ye''s black hole-like eyes, but-he even turned his neck in such a small thing Can''t do...


    My vision gradually blurred... The sound of the waves seemed to be unreliable, Norrington felt that he was really going to die here...


    At this moment, a figure wearing a shabby coat that could no longer distinguish his true colors, blocked him with his unsturdy body... blocked, those ruthless eyes like a god... this moment , Brigadier General Norrington felt that his back was so broad and so safe...


    "Sorry, Lord Zhou Ye, Lord Brigadier General, he didn''t mean to...I think you will forgive him for your offense with your broad mind like the ocean, right?"


    Zhou Ye looked at Jack Sparrow who was forcibly supporting Jack Sparrow who was standing in front of him... "Are you sure you want to help him? Captain Sparrow..."


    "Actually...As a pirate, I, like you, wish that all the navies would die... But Norrington is the exception..." Jack Sparrow said with a smiley face: "After all-he Is it my benefactor..."


    It''s just-the gold master?


    Hearing Jack''s words, Norrington couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief in his heart, but at the same time, he felt a little lost...


    "Is it really just the gold master? Captain Sparrow..." Zhou Ye''s words seemed to ask Norrington''s aspirations, and he couldn''t help but support his ears, wanting to listen to Jack Spay. What exactly is Luo going to answer...


    "Ahem..." Jack Sparrow was almost choked to death in the face of Zhou Ye''s question... But after a while, he decided to stay true to his heart."Well, I admit--this guy is the only man I like..."


    "Insane..." Norrington heard Jack''s words, stiffened, yelled, turned and walked towards the cabin...


    Zhou Ye looked at Norrington¡¯s feminine actions and couldn¡¯t help but snickered in his heart... It seems that this kind of hero¡¯s way of saving beauty is clich¨¦d but very practical... even if the so-called beauty is actually a man. ...Or should I say that every straight man has a girlish heart in his heart??


    Chapter 1320


    One thousand three hundred and twenty chapters


    The night is gradually falling...a bright moon slowly rises from the sea.


    "Why help me..." Norrington leaned on the side of the ship, carrying rum in one hand and the cable in the other-looking at Jack Sparrow in front of him.


    "I said... because you are my gold master..." Jack Sparrow looked at the Royal Commodore with a cynical smile on his face.


    "Is it really just like this?" Norrington asked, taking a sip of rum noncommittal.


    At this time, if Norrington''s appearance were seen by his adjutant, he would definitely exclaim-this is absolutely impossible.


    You know, as a rising star of the navy with strong self-discipline, Brigadier General Norrington has always refused to drink, although he does not prohibit his men from drinking, and even prepares enough rum for them every voyage, but ¡ª¡ªHe never touches alcohol.


    In Norrington''s own words-as a commander, he needs to keep a calm brain at all times, and must not be paralyzed or negligent...


    This is simply unthinkable in the Royal Navy, where alcoholism is rampant...


    You know, when sailing at sea, the greatest enemy of mankind is neither a lack of vitamins nor a lack of fresh water-these things can be solved perfectly with human wisdom...


    The only thing that cannot be solved is loneliness¡ª¡ª


    During the voyage, it is common not to see the land for ten and a half months, and it is even more common not to get on the shore once in a few months...


    The sea is very beautiful, but no matter how beautiful things are, do you think one month is enough?not enough?So let you watch for another month... not enough?Then it depends on a few years...a dozen years...


    No matter how beautiful things are, after more than ten years of reading, you will be tired of watching...At this time, you will be surrounded by a deep sense of loneliness, especially in this generation, where there are few entertainment items...the literacy rate is even higher It''s terribly low...


    Then-alcoholism prevails among the crew, they have to use alcohol to numb themselves so as not to commit suicide... What''s more, some crew members can do not drink a sip of water for a few days, but they must not be unlucky. Mud...


    Of course, same-sex love is as prevalent as this...hehe...Although Norrington is not gay, he does not reject this kind of thing. After all, there are many pairs of soldiers under his... well.


    Ahem-it''s a bit far away...

 Chapter 943

    Facing Norrington¡¯s question, Jack Sparrow looked at the brigadier general who was holding a bottle in the moonlight and his throat twitched. He didn¡¯t know whether he was gluttonous or¡ªinnocent. My heart beat faster because of Norrington¡¯s drinking... "Well, I admit¡ªI have some different feelings for you... You are the only same-sex I don¡¯t hate..."


    "Ha, should I feel very honored?" Norrington smiled and said, "What about Will?"


    "Will? Who is Will?" Jack Sparrow looked dumbfounded¡ªhe didn''t even know Will, OK...


    "It''s the boy who did what you did in the smithy... Don''t tell me, you don''t know him, just do what he did..." Norrington didn''t notice, how his tone sounded like a look at the moment. Resentful wife who has derailed her husband.


    "If I tell you, then...I just treated him as another person, do you believe it?" Jack Sparrow explained somewhat innocently.


    "Do you think I should believe it? Captain Sparrow..." Norrington straightened up mockingly, approached Jack Sparrow and looked at Jack coldly.


    The atmosphere seemed to freeze at this moment, and the two looked at each other without giving way...


    And in the mirror world¡ªon the deck of the Interceptor, Zhou Ye sat on a single sofa, holding Elizabeth in his arms...


    At this moment, Elizabeth was staring at the front with shining eyes. The two people whose faces were less than five centimeters apart...Zang Li shouted excitedly: "Kiss him, kiss him, kiss him quickly...Spie Luo, you coward... kiss him soon..."


    Zhou Ye looked helplessly at his own woman who was happily watching corruption dramas...Do all women like corrupt dramas?


    "My dear..." After waiting for a long time, Elizabeth, who didn''t see the result she wanted, turned her head and asked her man for help... Her arms were wrapped around her man''s neck like snakes, exhaling as blue as Zhou Ye. "You help Sparrow... I hate this group of counselors the most... I can''t do it, let us audiences worry about it..."


    "Okay, okay..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, then pointed to Sparrow... whispered: "Follow your inner voice... Captain Jack Sparrow!"


    In the real world-Jack Sparrow, who was facing Brigadier General Norrington on the Interceptor deck, hugged Norrington abruptly.


    "Wait a minute..." Norrington was startled by Jack Sparrow''s sudden movement, and he hurriedly struggled...


    However, it may be because of the rum drunk ¡ª or because he didn''t want to struggle at all in his heart... As a master of swordsmanship, Brigadier General Norrington was unable to break away from Jack Sparrow. The wrapping of the arm.


    Just when he was a little panicked, the feeling from the side made him couldn''t help but widen his eyes...


    Oh my god-I was kissed by a man again...


    And--this time when I was sober, I was kissed by a man, and the person who kissed him was the person who kissed him last time...


    Norrington gradually closed his eyes...


    When the sword reached the foot, Norrington suddenly thought of Will-his lover...


    However, soon, he was caused by the intense pain coming from behind him and he could no longer take care of the others... He, completely sinking...


    The night concealed all traces, and even the silver moon hanging high in the sky seemed to be unable to see this scene, and went straight into the thick clouds...


    "Damn pirate..."


    "You are being fucked by pirates... Honorable Brigadier General..."


    "So I said you were a damn pirate...just... asshole..."


    ... The soldiers of the Royal Navy on the flagship of the Intrepid, two nautical miles away from the Interceptor, did not even notice what was happening on the Interceptor in the distance. The wide sea isolated the undesirable sounds for children.


    I don¡¯t know, if these soldiers knew that their commander was being held under him by the pirates he swore to cut clean... Would they feel their three views were destroyed?


    However, maybe they will never know...


    Time flies...


    After three days and four nights sailing, Tutuja Port finally arrived...


    Tutuja Harbor is Spanish, which means Turtle Harbor... This is because Tutuja Island looks like a giant sea turtle from a distance.This is a paradise for all the pirates in the Caribbean...and where the pirates recruit sailors and sell loot.


    Reference 1321


    Chapter One Thousand and Twenty One


    "You said you are going ashore at Tutuja Port? And stay there for one night?" Brigadier General Norrington looked at Jack Sparrow with questioning.


    "Yes..." Jack Sparrow said solemnly: "You know, I need to recruit some crew members and buy some supplies. You know... there is not much rum on the ship..."


    "Really?" Norrington looked at Sparrow, whose eyes were constantly moving around, and he could see through the insincere of this guy.


    The fact that there is not much rum, Norrington certainly knows-no way, who will let these days-two people partying day and night... It can be said-from Port Royal to Port Tutuja For three days and four nights, both of them held a bottle of rum in their hands...


    But-as for Jack Sparrow wanting to spend the night in Tutuja Harbor, Norrington would never allow it...


    As a naval commander, he certainly knows the name of Tutuja Port, and also knows what is most inside...


    It''s a female gold prospector from various countries in the European continent... how do you go for gold?Of course it is to use your own body and technology to pan for gold... Otherwise, do you still expect them to be pirates on board?


    This is possible in later generations, but-in this era, it is absolutely impossible for a woman to be a sailor on a ship-because almost all captains and sailors believe that if a woman gets on a ship-they will be on the ship Everyone brought bad luck.


    "That''s right... that''s it..." Jack Sparrow tried his best to look at his gay man with an open heart."You know¡ªI love you..."


    "...Well, you can go to Tutuja Port!" Norrington''s attitude seemed to be softened by these words a lot...


    However, just as Jack was ecstatic in his heart, Norrington¡¯s next sentence drove him to hell... "But¡ªyou must go back to the boat to sleep at night. If you come back, I didn¡¯t see you. I will send a signal for my soldiers to come over and take over the Interceptor..."


    "No...you can''t do this..." Jack Sparrow heard Norrington''s words and hurriedly said: "This Interceptor already belongs to me..."


    "Yes, but-you have said to me more than once that you belong to me... Is there a problem?" Norrington''s domineering words suddenly made Jack Sparrow speechless... It''s all caused by alcohol...


    "No problem..." After Jack Sparrow said this dejectedly, he reluctantly went to the side of the boat to set the boat...


    Zhou Ye and Elizabeth were sitting there, smilingly watching the male and female enemies fight... This time they are no longer in the mirror world, but in the real world...


    "Brigadier General Norrington... Doing this carefully will make Captain Sparrow unbearable--want to escape from your side..." Zhou Ye said intentionally.


    "Thank you for your reminder, Lord Zhou Ye!!" Facing Zhou Ye, Norrington said respectfully: "But I believe that Jack can''t escape the palm of my hand. If he dares to run, I will sink him. ferry¡­¡­"


    Norrington did not feel strange that Zhou Ye knew about his relationship with Sparrow...


    Although the couple disappeared without a trace at night, and never spent the night on the Interceptor¡ªbut during the day, the intimate behavior between him and Jack Sparrow was far beyond friends, Norling Don''t think I can hide it from the two...


    Norrington never treats everyone as a fool...A fool can''t control the uncrowned king of the sea, and a fool can''t let European countries face it carefully...


    However, Norrington, who has been completely forgotten by Jack Sparrow¡¯s sweet words, doesn¡¯t care that others know his relationship with Jack. Of course¡ªhis subordinates still have to conceal one or two things... Otherwise it would be too detrimental to the majesty of his commander.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye looked at Norrington''s respectful but not modest attitude, and smiled...


    He knew that this arrogant guy didn''t take his words to heart...


    But it doesn¡¯t matter, he just said it casually... If it wasn¡¯t for Norrington¡¯s strong personality that made Jack Sparrow, who loves freedom by nature, unbearable, then how could he see the two falling in love next time? What about the killing scene?


    In fact, every night--Zhou Ye will take Elizabeth back to the Umbrella to rest...


    What a joke, he would never rest on other people''s boats...Aside from anything else, Zhou Ye couldn''t stand the nasty rats and cockroaches alone.


    "Almost we should go back to rest... Have a nice evening... Your Brigadier General!!!" Zhou Ye smiled at Norrington, and then opened a portal directly in front of him without any shy. Embracing Elizabeth and walked in...

 Chapter 944

    "This lord¡ª"


    Norrington looked at the portal that was gradually disappearing in front of him, muttering words that no one understood...


    To be honest, before seeing the ghost ship, he always thought that all sea legends are just legends... They are all ghost stories made up by ignorant sailors, but-when the ghost ship really appeared In front of him, and after he witnessed the pirates made up of the undead...


    Brigadier General Norrington¡¯s worldview was completely subverted...


    He now began to learn to fear ghosts and gods, fear legends...


    On the other side, under the gloomy moonlight, on the dark sea¡ªa ghost-like three-masted wooden warship with black sails is heading in a certain direction.


    In the cabin, Will Turner was sitting quietly in a cage made of iron bars, looking outside...


    He has been on this ghost ship for several days-what makes him a little strange is that in the second deck that should be used as a crew lounge, there is not a single crew member, some are just cages and full Item box...


    As if those crew members never need to rest.


    Thinking of this, Will Turner laughed self-deprecatingly, how could he have forgotten-this ship is the famous Ghost Pirate Ship, these guys are undead, they don''t need to drink water or eat ¡ª no need to rest, what''s so good? Strange, has anyone seen a tired undead...?


    To be honest-Will doesn''t know until now, why he was arrested... Why didn''t these pirates arrest women, they wanted to arrest himself as a man?And-Port Royal seems to have someone they are very afraid of, and as soon as they caught himself, he flew away...


    "Boy, your dinner is here..." At this time, a fat pirate walked down from the deck with the dinner plate, and unceremoniously dropped the dinner plate beside Will''s cage...


    Will looked at the somewhat scattered food on the dinner plate that was messed up by the fat pirate''s rough movements¡ª"The food on your ship looks good...the meals are so rich..."


    "Hehehehe..." The fat pirate grinned and said, "Yes, cherish your life, Mr. Turner... In a few days, you will say goodbye to these delicious foods forever..."


    "Why?" Will asked.


    "Haha..." Facing Will''s question, the fat pirate just laughed and said nothing.


    "Do you know my father? Can you tell me about him?" Will was going to knock on the side...


    "Shoelace Bill? Of course you know... He didn''t agree with us that we were going to betray Jack Sparrow. He said it was not in compliance with the oath... That''s why he left the gold coins to you. He said we should be cursed. ¡ª¡ªBe cursed forever..."


    "You can also imagine that Captain Barbossa was very upset with him. He tied the cannonball to Bill''s shoelace, and we just watched Bill Turner sink into the dark sea... But then we discovered that he It¡¯s ironic that your blood can lift the curse... We spent ten years looking for this last gold coin... Today we finally found you... After using your blood to unlock the curse, we can taste it. With the taste of food, you can feel the temperature of a woman...hahaha..."


    Will looked at the grinning pirate smiling in front of him and silently wrote down a hatred... He believed that his lover, Brigadier General Norrington would definitely come to rescue him... Then, he would want these damn guys ,eye for eye¡­¡­


    Chapter 1322


    One thousand three hundred and twenty-two chapters


    Three days later-


    Dead Island¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Two wooden battleships, one large and one small, sailed slowly on the sea not far from Death Island, and the fog filled the entire sea...


    "It looks really chilling here!" Elizabeth stood on the side of the ship, looking at the masts that popped up from time to time in the sea under the ship...


    From five minutes ago, she had no idea how many masts emerged from the sea. It was like a cemetery for sea ships. Through the transparent water, she could see countless traces of sunken ships...


    "Yes, ma''am... This is the place where sea ships are buried. There are countless reefs here... Any warship that comes here is in danger of hitting the rocks... That''s why this is called the island of death..." Jack Spice Luo''s figure came over and said.


    "What do you rely on to escape those rocks?" Elizabeth asked curiously.


    "Ahem... by experience, ma''am..." Jack Sparrow pointed to his head... said proudly.


    "Is that so?" Zhou Ye smiled and broke through Jack Sparrow''s lie, "I heard that you have a compass that can point to your goal... Is that your experience?"


    "Well, at least you have to admit that...I got the compass from experience..." Jack Sparrow said embarrassedly.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said nothing more...


    "Sorry, I need to make an offensive plan with Brigadier Norrington now!" Jack Sparrow said as he turned and walked towards the captain''s room without hesitation... He was a little afraid to face Zhou Ye. Those eyes seemed to see through everything... he felt as if he had no secrets in front of Zhou Ye.


    "Let''s go in together, baby..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly at Elizabeth, and then walked towards the captain''s room...


    "It''s really hopeful..." Elizabeth followed with a mysterious smile on her face... She was expecting to see how the three people would behave when the triangle relationship was exposed.


    In the captain''s room----


    Brigadier General Norrington looked at Jack solemnly, "Captain Sparrow, how do you think we should attack?"


    "Of course I went in quietly, and killed them all!" Jack Sparrow played with the short gun in his hand. He was excited at this time...because he could take revenge immediately... One bullet was sent into the Huns of the traitor...


    "But..." Brigadier General Norrington said hesitantly: "Those guys can''t be killed... Are you sure we can catch them after we get in?"


    "Don''t worry... honey..." Jack Sparrow said confidently: "They arrested your little lover to lift the curse of immortality on themselves... When they lifted the curse, you will catch them. At that moment...but let me say yes, Captain Barbosa belongs to me!"


    At the moment when he heard Jack calling his dear, Brigadier General Norrington looked at the door of the captain''s room with a guilty conscience. After all, there are more than a few of them on the ship, as well as the newly recruited crew members of Jack Sparrow...


    He didn¡¯t want the rumors about himself and Jack to be in the pirate circle. It was spread all over... The Brigadier General of the Royal Navy was actually Jack Sparrow¡¯s lover... If these pirates knew it, they would never mind spreading this rumor. The whole world in the biography knows...


    "Your Excellency Zhou Ye... Excuse me..." Norrington looked at Zhou Ye again, he was a little afraid to ask Zhou Ye questions... The blow to him last time was really too great.


    "Don''t worry, the support will arrive when you need it most..." Zhou Ye shrugged and said, "Or do you want me to let my ship sink this island of death now? I can assure you about this little thing. It only takes five minutes to do it easily..."


    After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Norrington hurriedly said: "Uh-forget it, I think if the curse of immortality on those pirates is lifted, the Royal Navy alone can completely destroy those guys! !"


    "Whatever you..." Zhou Ye said nonchalantly.


    He didn''t care if he needed the Umbrella to shoot. Zhou Ye admitted that he was here entirely for the purpose of watching the show...


    "Then I''m going to prepare now..." Jack Sparrow said, walking out of the captain''s room, he had something to explain to his crew.


    "Then I also need to go back to the Intrepid to make arrangements, see you later..." Brigadier General Norrington said, and opened the door and walked out...


    Suddenly, Zhou Ye and Elizabeth were the only ones left in the captain''s room...


    "My dear, it doesn''t seem to be the same as what you said..." Elizabeth said smugly.


    You know, she was betting with Zhou Ye the day before yesterday, saying - Jack and Norrington will definitely achieve a positive result, while Zhou Ye said - the two are absolutely nothing... Jack will definitely run away at some point...


    But now that these two people have such a tacit understanding, it doesn''t look like they are going to break each other...


    "Don''t worry, baby... It''s not until the last minute, who knows what will happen?" Zhou Yexiong smiled, and with his super keen five senses, he had heard the explanation from under the deck, Jack Sparrow. My first officer, the words of Mr. Gibbs...


    "Don''t use mental abilities to influence Jack Sparrow''s decision..." Seeing the calm smile of her own man, Elizabeth was a little uncomfortable...


    "I promise I didn''t use spiritual hints to influence Jack this time..." Zhou Ye raised his hand and swore.


    "Emmmmm¡ª" Elizabeth hesitated for a long time, and didn''t think of a good way to restrain her man... In the end, she could only choose to believe... "Well, anyway, I don''t care. As long as I lose, then you cheated. It''s..."


    "..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help but roll his eyes when he heard his own woman''s words... He really didn''t cheat this time... But forget it, reason with the woman?He''s not stupid yet...


    Soon-a dozen wooden boats were put down from the Intrepid not far away, and the wooden boats were loaded with heavily armed Royal Navy...

 Chapter 945

    On the Interceptor here, a wooden boat was also put down...There were only three people on board.


    Jack Sparrow, Zhou Ye and Elizabeth...


    Of course, Jack Sparrow was the boater... let Zhou Ye boat?He didn''t have the guts to order Zhou Ye...


    More than a dozen wooden boats, nearly a hundred soldiers, rowing wooden boats-toward the dark cave on the side of Death Island...


    Except for the sound of wood pulp moving in the sea, there are no other sounds in the entire cave...


    Chapter 1323


    One thousand three hundred and twenty-three chapters


    At this moment, in the cave of Death Island...


    Will Turner, with his hands tied behind his back, was walking in a maze-like tunnel under the push of a pirate...


    Soon, he saw a clearing. The clearing was not big, about a hundred square meters. In the center of the clearing, there was a three or four-meter tall building made of various gold and silver jewelry. Into a hill...


    "Welcome to our treasure room, Mr. Turner..." A gloomy voice rang in Will Turner''s ear...


    "You scumbag..." Will turned his head angrily and cursed: "You usurper, betrayer..."


    "Thank you for your compliment, Mr. Turner..." Barbossa did not feel angry at all because of Will''s curse. For him-today is a good day, a good day when the curse is about to be lifted... also he A good day to be born again...


    He has had enough of the hellish life of being thirsty and unable to drink, hungry and unable to eat, and unsatisfied fishing nets...


    With the blood of the young man in front of him and the last cursed gold coin in his hand, such a miserable life is about to leave him... and then-he will happily enjoy the wealth he has looted in the past ten years...


    What can a dying person''s final curse take him?Why should he be angry with a guy who is destined to die?


    "Please, Mr. Turner..." Barbosa said, pushing Will''s back hard...


    Will was staggered by Barbosa¡¯s pushing force. Fortunately, his years of training kept him from falling... However, he also stepped onto the seat as Barbosa thought. On a hill made of gold and silver jewelry...


    On this golden mountain that is enough to dazzle blind people, a stone box is quietly placed in the middle...The top is covered with a stone cover so tightly that it is impossible to see what is inside...


    "Gentlemen--time is up..." Barbosa walked to Will calmly, facing his sailor, and shouted: "We will be redeemed soon..."


    "YE¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!" XN


    The pirates were excited and cheered. They silently thought in their hearts, what is the first thing they will do after the curse is lifted...


    Some want to have a sip of rum for the first time, while others want to eat a good meal-and some even want to rush to Tuttuga Port for the first time and enjoy the warm bodies of those women...


    "Our pain is coming to an end..." Barbosa looked at the excitement on his subordinates'' faces and shouted.


    "Ye¡ª¡ª!"


    "We have been tested for ten years...everyone has gone through a lot of hardships...unimaginable suffering!"


    Barbossa deserves to be a veteran who is good at stirring up other people''s emotions. Under his speech, almost all pirates resonated with him...


    "Yes!"


    "I have been tortured..."


    "I haven''t had a rest for ten years..."


    "I want to eat meat...oooooo..."


    "I almost forget what rum is like..."


    The whole scene seemed to become a grievance meeting, and some pirates even shed tears with excitement...


    "We are punished far more than the sins we committed!" Barbossa said, turning around angrily kicking open the lid of the stone box, which was filled with cursed gold coins. "That''s it... Cordiz is cursed Treasure..."


    "We put every gold coin back...except this one!" Barbosa said, and took the last cursed gold coin from the monkey sitting on his shoulder... "Every one of us is a god Bled and suffered..."


    "Yes--!" the pirates shouted.


    "Whose blood hasn''t shed?" Barbosa asked rhetorically.


    "Turner-Turner-Turner -!" the pirates roared loudly.


    Will Turner was startled by the roar of these guys in front of him, and didn''t know what to do...


    But Barbossa wouldn¡¯t watch Will be sluggish, so he kindly let him go... He raised his hand and grabbed Will¡¯s neck, then pressed Will¡¯s whole body on the stone box, and then removed it from the box. Grab a golden dagger in the middle, and then slowly slash it towards Will¡¯s neck... "Do you know what I will do after the curse is lifted? I want to eat a basket of apples..."


    "HO¡ª¡ªHO¡ª¡ªHO¡ª¡ªHO" The pirates standing under the Golden Mountain beat their captain loudly...no wonder they are so excited, it''s really that they have been expecting the curse to be lifted for too long. It''s been ten years...


    However, at this moment, the gunfire rang--


    Hum¡ª¡ª


    With the sound of the gun, a bullet hit Barbosa''s dagger impartially. The powerful movement brought by the projectile made it difficult for Barbosa to hold the dagger in his hand...


    With a cry, the dagger fell on the gold coin in the box...


    Zhou Ye chicly inserted the short firecracker in his hand to the waist of Brigadier Norrington, and then said nonchalantly: "Okay, now the conflict is resolved, what are you waiting for?"


    Brigadier General Norrington and Jack Sparrow looked at each other helplessly, and then ordered: "Come on... Catch and kill those pirates..."


    Following Norrington¡¯s orders, more than a hundred soldiers behind him rushed towards the pirates...


    "My dear, you are awesome..." Elizabeth didn''t seem to have the consciousness of being on the battlefield. She stepped her feet and hugged her man''s neck and took a bite...


    You know, Brigadier General Norrington was arguing with Jack Sparrow just now, should he wait for Barbosa to kill Will before he does it...


    Norrington¡¯s opinion is that he must not just watch this man who had been with him die in front of him, while Jack Sparrow suggested waiting for Barbosa to kill Will and lift the curse before going...


    Neither of them could convince anyone... Finally, Zhou Ye used Norrington¡¯s gun to save Will... Now, the focus of the dispute between the two disappeared... and because of the leaks. , I¡¯m going to be on this time...


    With a large number of Royal Navy soldiers pouring out from the entrance, the pirates fought hard with their weapons...They won''t be able to capture them with their hands...Moreover, they are still immortal before the curse is lifted... I''m afraid of a hairy...I won''t die anyway.


    The Royal Navy has a large number of people, and the pirates, one by one, are not afraid of death, and will not die... Suddenly, the battle became evenly matched.


    No, strictly speaking-the Royal Navy is being beaten by pirates...


    However, this situation was quickly reversed... because Jack Sparrow had quietly touched Barbosa''s side... with a sword stabbed, "Hey, Barbosa, I didn''t expect you to pay See me..."


    "Ha, Jack Sparrow... Your life is so great. I didn''t expect to leave you alone on the deserted island. You can actually come out alive..." Barbosa looked down indifferently. His heart was pierced, taunting: "But-your mind seems to be getting worse and worse, don''t you know, am I the living dead? Do you think you can kill a living dead?"


    "Actually, I didn''t plan to kill you with a single sword..." Jack Sparrow shrugged and said, "My goal is it..."


    Following Jack Sparrow¡¯s words, he drew his sword fiercely, and when the tip of the sword was about to leave Barbosa¡¯s body, his wrist shook--


    When Barbosa found the Royal Soldier, he immediately took back the last cursed gold coin in his arms and was picked out by Jack''s sword... Then, Jack Sparrow did not wait for Barbosa. Bosa reached out to grab the gold coin that had fallen from his arms, and kicked Barbosa''s third leg with his right leg...

 Chapter 946

    Although it no longer has that function, it is the key to a man... Barbosa instantly forgot that he was an immortal body, and habitually jumped back...


    After the jump, Barbosa regretted...because he knew he was fooled...


    Chapter 1324


    One thousand three hundred and twenty-four chapters


    "Damn..." Barbossa rushed forward anxiously. He knew that if Jack got the last cursed gold coin, today - they would all be finished.


    However, it was too late...Jack slightly picked up the toes, and the cursed gold coin that fell from Barbosa was instantly picked into his hand, and then he raised his hand to hold the barbosa stabbed. sword."Dear Captain Barbossa, soon-you will not be a curse, thank me, I will break the curse that tortured you for ten years!"


    "Give it back to me, it doesn''t belong to you..." Barbossa slashed at Jack with a long sword in his hand, desperately, Jack Sparrow had no time to help Will loosen it, and used his blood to lift the curse. ...


    However-at this moment, Jack Sparrow suddenly saw a pair of men and women strolling in the battlefield like an outing... his eyes suddenly brightened.


    He forcefully threw the cursed gold coin in his hand towards the pair of men and women, and at the same time shouted: "Your Excellency Zhou Ye, please..."


    "Ha..." Zhou Ye raised his hand and caught the cursed gold coin, and suddenly - all the pirates on the battlefield looked at him.


    "Stop him, we can''t let him lift our curse, otherwise we''ll be all over..." Barbosa anxiously wanted to rush over, but he was dragged by Jack Sparrow desperately, desperately. Can only shout loudly.


    "kill him¡­¡­"


    "Grab back our gold coins..."


    "Come on..."


    Following Barbossa''s order, all the pirates rushed towards Zhou Ye...One by one, they gritted their teeth and looked terrifying...They didn''t care about getting a few holes in their bodies by their original opponents, and they didn''t care that their hands and feet were cut by their opponents. Broken... As long as the man in front of him can be prevented from lifting their curse, the victory belongs to them, and they will not die.


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at the cursed gold coin in his hand speechlessly. This Nima¡ªhe threw it into the arms of Brigadier General Norrington, and then used the line of fate to let it fall into the hands of Barbosa. It''s not good... but now it''s back to my own hands, it''s really fate...


    However, this is not the time to sigh, Zhou Ye looked at the pirates rushing towards him, his brows wrinkled--


    It''s not that he is afraid of these people, he really can''t bear the smell of these dirty guys...Ma Dan''s, what does it smell like not taking a bath for ten years? What smells like them... "Kneel down--!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s small humming sound...


    Everyone present-whether it is a pirate or a navy, whether they are hacking and killing opponents, or raising guns... The first time, as if they received an edict, all of them kneeled on the ground involuntarily. ...


    "This-how is this possible..."


    "Gosh..."


    "I--I shouldn''t be... dreaming..."


    The people who had to kneel on the ground, one by one, panicked, and suddenly became at a loss...


    Who can make them involuntarily with a single sentence?This is horrible...


    "You...Where did you find the person...Who is he?" Barbosa knelt on the ground with a look of horror, and Jack Sparrow was kneeling less than one meter away from him. Now... neither of them can hold the long sword in their hands.


    It¡¯s just that, unlike Barbosa¡¯s face of horror, Jack Sparrow has a proud look on his face... "You may not have heard of the name of this adult... But you must have heard of his ship. , He is the captain of the Umbrella, His Excellency Zhou Ye..."


    "Zhou Ye--!" Hearing this name, Barbosa''s pupils couldn''t help but shrink... Unlike Jack Sparrow, Jack knows all kinds of legends on the sea very well. After all, he came from a family of pirates. Bosa was born in a down-and-out noble family on the European continent, otherwise he would not have such good speech and political skills.


    After all, this kind of ability can''t be cultivated by an ordinary family, and noble family is not comparable to a pirate family...


    Let¡¯s put it this way, Jack Sparrow doesn¡¯t know what Zhou Ye¡¯s name represents, but¡ªBarbosa knows that it was a saint who walked on the European continent three hundred years ago...It was a sacred man.


    Now, Barbossa finally figured out why when he met the Umbrella eight years ago, he met the bloody queen... You know, in the legend, the bloody queen has always been there. What about the servant of a saint...


    "It seems that you know who I am..." Zhou Ye had already walked up to Barbosa at this time and looked at him with a smile.


    "Yes, under the crown..." Barbosa lowered his head respectfully... To maintain awe of the sacred is the ancestral motto of the Barbosa family-of course, the sacred here does not refer to those priests. This kind of stuff refers to the illusory God and Creator.


    But, today¡ªBarbosa finally saw the holy one walking on the earth, how dare he not lower his head?


    "Very well..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and then ignored Barbossa... He walked slowly with Elizabeth to Will Turner, who was still kneeling on the ground with his hands tied, "Boy, I borrow your blood to use..."


    Zhou Ye''s words are not polite, and what he did is not polite... He raised his hand, grabbed the golden dagger that Barbosa had just held, and hit Will Turner''s shoulder for a moment... No way, who''s calling Does Zhou Ye hate Will the most?


    To be honest, in the entire Caribbean series, Zhou Ye thinks that Will is a scheming BOY. This product has been sold to almost everyone. In order to save his own woman, he threw Jack in the cave. In order to save his father, he would Everyone betrayed to Singapore pirate King Shaofeng...


    If you say what Zhou Ye hates most, then there is only betrayal...Unfortunately, Will is the guy who betrayed the most times-so Zhou Ye hates him the most-I really don''t know why Elizabeth in the movie If you are blind, you will fall in love with him. Of course, now Elizabeth is back to Zhou Ye... The two have never met, but Zhou Ye, who should be hated, will still hate...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!


    Zhou Ye ignored Will¡¯s scream, and then shook the cursed gold coin in his hand on the pillar of blood sprayed from Will¡¯s shoulder. Suddenly... the last cursed gold coin was stained red by Will¡¯s blood. ...


    Zhou Ye immediately threw the last gold coin into the box...


    As the last cursed gold coin was returned to the stone chest... the curse of the pirates was lifted...


    "Okay, please continue your performance..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly. Following his words, everyone felt that their bodies had returned to normal again... However, no one dared to move again...


    Whether it''s a pirate or the navy...no one dared to move a bit, and still remained kneeling, staring at Zhou Ye eagerly... They were really afraid that this uncle was telling the truth and would die if he moved...


    For a while, the atmosphere in the entire cave turned out to be a bit repressive and terrifying...Everyone looked at Zhou Ye motionlessly...as if waiting for his final judgment.


    "I said-you can start your performance!" Zhou Ye looked at the cautious appearance of these guys and couldn''t help rolling his eyes...Is he so scary?


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, all the Royal Navy and the pirates glanced at each other, and felt that this time the adult was not telling an irony, and immediately stood up... However, this time, the pirates did not dare to be arrogant anymore. ...Because the curse they used as a barrier is gone... why do you know?Because the guy with short legs started to scream loudly while holding his legs...


    "Dang Cang¡ªDang Cang¡ª" The weapons in the hands of the pirates kept falling to the ground. They had no immortality behind them, and they were just ordinary pirates. They were surrounded by the Royal Navy, which was several times the number of themselves. Apart from surrendering, they Are there other options??


    Chapter 1325


    One thousand three hundred and twenty five chapters


    "Continue to resist? Captain Barbosa?" Jack Sparrow held the long sword in his hand and looked at Barbosa with a smile.


    Of course he was qualified to be proud, because three or four royal soldiers had already aimed their muskets at his dead opponent, Captain Barbosa.


    "...Changing!"


    Captain Barbossa released the long sword in his hand and let it fall to the ground... He knew that he might be in a disaster this time, unless someone was willing to help him...


    However, when Barbosa looked at the only person in the field who could help him, he gave up this idea...


    Because at this time Zhou Ye is looking at him with interest, but there is no intention on his face to help him...


    "I have one last request..." Barbosa retracted his gaze for help, and looked straight at Jack Sparrow...


    "Of course-just as you gave me a pistol with only one bullet when you threw me to the desert island, I will also satisfy your best request..." Jack Sparrow shrugged Shoulder, smiled...


    "Let me finish eating this apple... leave it at your disposal!" Barbosa said, and took his right hand into his pocket...


    "Stop...pirate!"

 Chapter 947

    "Don''t move¡ª"


    Several Royal Navy soldiers saw Barbossa''s movements, and looked nervous and pushed the gun forward in their hands. They had to be nervous, you know, the captain of the ghost ship is a cruel hell. People who can''t hold...


    "No, guys, I think as the last request before death, his request can still be met!" Jack Sparrow prevented the naval soldiers from doing this. Of course he knew why Barbosa had such a request. request¡­¡­


    Hearing Jack''s words, several soldiers looked at each other, and then slowly put down their guns...Although they didn''t know what kind of friendship Jack had with their commander, they often saw the two talking and laughing...


    "Thank you, Jack..." Captain Barbossa, who was freed again, smiled slightly, took out a watery green apple from his pocket, and then bit it hard...for a while, the taste that he hadn''t felt for a long time was full He lost his mouth... "It''s so sweet..."


    "Eat slowly...I''ll wait until you finish eating the apples, and then execute you..." Jack Sparrow looked at Barbossa who was greedy and didn''t want to let go of a trace of apple juice, and even felt a pity. Slowly rising from my heart...


    "Haha..." Captain Barbossa didn''t say a word, just after smiling, he desperately ate the apple in his hand, even-he didn''t even let go of the apple core, and stuffed it all into his mouth. , Chewed bit by bit, and then swallowed.


    After eating the apple in his hand, Barbossa closed his eyes, a smile of contentment leaking out of his face...


    Jack Sparrow just looked at Barbosa quietly, without a trace of eagerness on his face-for him, the overall situation was settled, and Barbosa couldn''t get over the waves.


    "Jack--!" Barbossa, who was closing his eyes and intoxicated, suddenly opened his eyes, and a fierce gaze leaked from his eyes...While shouting Jack Sparrow''s name, he rushed at him. past¡­¡­


    "Boo¡ªBoo¡ªBoo¡ª!"


    "Don''t shoot¡ª!"


    Jack Sparrow¡¯s words were already a little slow, and Barbosa fell into Jack Sparrow¡¯s arms... "You are still¡ªor¡ªtoo immature, Captain Sparrow¡ªI... I... I owe you... Give it back to you... I really want, I really want to eat another apple... I feel... so cold..."


    Jack Sparrow watched Barbosa die in his arms with no expression. He really didn''t know what kind of expression he should use to face such a scene.


    Yes, that''s right¡ªBarbosa did use his trust and drove him off the beloved Black Pearl... But when he had the opportunity to kill himself on the spot, he just left himself on the island Among...Perhaps, he didn''t really want to kill himself at the beginning.


    The hatred of ten years...the days and nights of the ten years...Hate has always been the driving force behind him, and because of Barbosa''s betrayal, he has never believed in anyone since then...


    But-today, he watched Barbossa die in front of him, but he didn''t have the slightest desire to get revenge... Some, it was just the emptiness after the hatred disappeared.


    However-that feeling of emptiness was forcibly dispelled by Jack Sparrow after less than a second...


    With a sound, Jack Sparrow dropped the corpse in his arms to the ground... and then casually said to the three naval soldiers who shot Barbosa to death: "Gentlemen, I think You need to help your colleagues...After all, there are still so many pirates who have not worked!"


    It was then that the three navy soldiers suddenly ran to other colleagues...


    Jack Sparrow looked at Brigadier General Norrington, who was busy commanding his subordinates to capture the pirates, and bent over-grabbed a few gold coins on the Golden Mountain and put them into his pocket... and then sneaked toward the hole. Slip away...


    He won''t play for the Royal Navy with Brigadier General Norrington... He belongs to the sea, and his soul is free...


    However-Jack Sparrow''s self-conceited actions did not hide anyone''s eyes...


    "My dear... why did you guess right again, Sparrow really ran away..." Elizabeth said with an angry face.


    Of course she has reason to be angry... because she vowed to bet Jack Sparrow will never leave her lover, Brigadier General Norrington...


    However, the reality is... she lost her bet...


    For this, she had to offer to her man tonight what she had kept for a long time-behind.


    "Because¡ªI know, this guy is a typical prodigal, and he will never stay for someone..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and to be honest, he really wanted to thank Sparrow if he hadn''t run so cooperatively. Lu, I''m really not good at Elizabeth''s place...


    "My dear... Help me punish this irresponsible guy!" Elizabeth gritted her teeth-what do women hate most?Of course it''s a bad-hearted person... No matter if he is straight or curved, bad-hearted is the greatest sin.


    "No problem... baby!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and walked straight towards the busy Brigadier General Norrington with Elizabeth...


    The soldiers surrounding Brigadier General Norrington saw Zhou Ye walking, and none of them dared to stop them. They all let go with wintry...Who would dare to stop this uncle?Haven''t had enough of that involuntary feeling just now?


    "Brigadier General Norrington, I think... if you don''t go on board the Black Pearl, I''m afraid-Captain Sparrow will leave!


    With a faint word, Brigadier General Norrington, who had just finished his work and was taking the time to help Will bandage his shoulders, stopped his movements... "He dare--!"


    "It''s not a question of whether he dare or not, but he has already done this..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, what else could be more fun than Sparrow who wanted to be free not to get free?No¡­¡­


    Chapter 1326


    One thousand three hundred and twenty-six chapters


    "Hmm..." Jack Sparrow hummed and rowed the boat happily... and sailed out of the cave...


    He can already see the Black Pearl from a distance...


    Long before the attack, Jack Sparrow had ordered his sailors to board the Black Pearl secretly...Although there were two remaining guys on the Black Pearl, the men who wanted to come to occupy the manpower advantage had already Take the ship back, right?


    In this way-I can swim the sea again...


    Drinking rum¡ªdriving his beloved Black Pearl...what life could be better than this?No more...


    Thinking of this, Jack Sparrow felt that he was full of energy... Although he knew that if he did this, he seemed to be a little sorry for his lover Norrington, but there was no way-who told him to have a free soul?


    Anyway, Norrington¡¯s little lover, that Will has also been rescued... At that time, Norrington will soon forget himself with his company...


    Thinking of this, Jack Sparrow felt a little bit sad, but soon-when this negative emotion reached under the side of the Black Pearl ship, he was completely dispelled from his mind...


    Since then, this baby that originally belonged to him has returned to his hands again... This, it is really great...


    Jack Sparrow climbed up the ropes on the gunwale of the Black Pearl... while smiling happily...


    For him, if he is really allowed to choose between his lover and the boat, he will choose his boat without hesitation...


    "Hey-guys... I''m back..." Jack Sparrow turned over and jumped onto the deck of the Black Pearl-he saw his crew standing on the deck at a glance...obviously, They have taken control of the ship... "Don''t you cheer for your captain? Your captain has returned from hell, and since then-what awaits us is a free life like heaven..."


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    "amount--"


    The crew were a little embarrassed and didn''t know what to say...especially Gipps, this fellow from the Royal Navy Warrant Officer to a pirate, staring desperately at Jack Sparrow...


    "What''s the matter with you? Gibbs, are your eyes sick?" Jack Sparrow said, walking towards his first officer...


    "It turns out that with your eyesight, the days with me are like hell..."


    A faint sigh came from behind Gibbs and the others¡ª¡ª


    Jack Sparrow heard this familiar voice, and he froze there... Damn it, how could Norrington be here?Shouldn''t he catch pirates in the cave now and count the harvest?


    However, when Jack Sparrow saw Zhou Ye and Elizabeth walking out behind the crew with Brigadier Norrington...in seconds he understood who was selling him, and who helped Brigadier Norrington faster than himself. One step back to the Black Pearl...


    "Sorry, Jack..." Although Zhou Ye said an apology in his mouth, there was no trace of apology on his face."I can''t help it either-who makes my family Elizabeth hate that kind of grumpy guy the most... So... I have to help Brigadier Norrington..."


    "..." Jack Sparrow''s grimace in his eyes is almost substantive... However, it is clear that now is not a time when everything can be settled by his eyes, he still needs to give an explanation to a royal brigadier who has been abandoned by himself... ... "My dear... believe it, I am definitely not talking about you... to me, being by your side is like heaven..."


    "Really?" Brigadier General Norrington also ignored the weird gazes that the crew looked at him. He was almost mad at Jack... "Remember what I said to you? Jack... ¡­"


    "Uh-dear, we have said too much... which sentence do you mean??" Jack Sparrow tried to get through.

 Chapter 948

    However, this is of no use to a lover who is going crazy."I said that if you dare to escape, I will prepare a luxurious single room for you in Port Royal... Now, it''s time to fulfill your promise..."


    "No...you can''t do this..." For Jack Sparrow, nothing scared him more than taking his freedom away.


    "Of course I can... catch them..." Norrington said, ordering the Royal Navy soldiers who had received his signal and just boarded the Black Pearl to take Jack Sparrow with him. The crew arrested together...


    "Wait a minute..." Jack Sparrow yelled, then took a deep breath and said to Norrington: "If there is anything wrong, then it is all my fault, my crew is not wrong... ...Let them go..."


    "..." Norrington originally didn''t want to agree to Jack''s request, but after seeing Jack''s pleading gaze, his heart softened again... There is no way, the husband and wife will have a hundred days of grace. Once the man, Norrington still couldn''t be unfeeling... "Well, let them go, and give them the Black Pearl... Take Captain Jack Sparrow, let''s go..."


    "Yes, Brigadier General..." The soldiers agreed and escorted Jack Sparrow off the Black Pearl.


    It was not until the soldiers on the deck had finished that Norrington turned to face Zhou Ye, and said solemnly: "Thank you, Your Excellency Zhou Ye, if it were not for your reminder, I am afraid I will always..."


    Originally, Norrington wanted to say-when he lost Jack forever, he suddenly realized that there were other people here...the scene where he lost control of his emotions just now, it seemed that they had seen it...


    Thinking of this, Norrington looked at those guys murderously...


    If it''s just a few strangers, Norrington certainly doesn''t care, but-among them is a warrant officer who once served with him on the Intrepid-that is now Jack Sparrow''s first officer, Gipps... ¡­


    Just as he knew Gipps, Gipps also knew him... He didn''t want to let the scandal spread all over the world...


    Facing Norrington with a murderous face.The sailors headed by Gibbs were silent...They could see that Norrington wanted to kill himself...


    However, just as Norrington was considering whether to kill someone or not, Zhou Ye''s voice sounded again."If you don''t want to get into trouble with Captain Sparrow, it''s best to keep your promise..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Norrington''s face changed suddenly and quietly for a long time, and finally¡ªhe gave up his plan to kill, but left a vicious sentence."Don''t let me hear any rumors that slander the Royal Navy...otherwise, I will hunt you down to death..."


    After saying this, Norrington walked towards the side of the ship without looking back... It¡¯s the same thing to not want to make trouble with his lover, but more¡ªNorrington knows, this Lord Zhou Ye Now that he has spoken--then he will definitely not be able to kill these guys today...so, it''s better to leave people obediently.


    "Okay, the play is over...Baby, we should go back too..." Zhou Ye said, covering Elizabeth''s slender waist, her figure flashed, and disappeared on the deck-you know, today, for Elizabeth, He helped Brigadier Norrington to suppress Jack''s men. Otherwise, do you think that with Brigadier Norrington, you can subdue this group of lawless guys?That''s dreaming...


    However, Zhou Ye also got what he wanted¡ªfor example¡ªbehind Elizabeth.


    Reference 1327


    One thousand three hundred and twenty seven chapters


    Port Royal¡ª¡ª


    Governor''s Mansion¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    This is already a month after Brigadier General Norrington led the fleet to successfully return to the voyage after hunting down the ghost ship.


    After seeing his daughter and son-in-law return safely, Governor Swann was happy to not want it.


    When a person reaches his age, he basically has no ambitions. He doesn''t ask for any credit, let alone wealth. He just wants his daughter to live happily every day. Up...


    In fact, he feels that maybe his son-in-law has shortcomings of one kind or another, but at least-he really loves his daughter...


    No, these two people are sprinkling dog food in the living room again...


    "Honey, come...ah!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    I have to say that there is nothing short of this place, but there is absolutely no shortage of fruits... The variety of tropical fruits is simply countless...


    In addition, as the governor of Elizabeth''s father, it is not too easy to eat fruit.


    What breadfruit...what egg fruit...what Jamaican lychee...wait...Of course, breadfruit is for roasting, while eggfruit is for stir-frying...


    Zhou Ye didn''t just eat, he also threw a lot of it into his wrist...


    It can be said that the current fruits are completely original and have not undergone any pollution...The most natural state, fools don''t make more...


    It doesn¡¯t cost much anyway...


    Just as Governor Swann watched his daughter and son-in-law show affection in front of him with a smile on his face, his housekeeper Angus walked in."My lord, Brigadier General Norrington asked to see Master Zhou Ye and said there was something important..."


    "What is he here for?" Governor Swan frowned upon hearing his butler''s words. Although the two belonged to the military and political circles, they did not belong to each other, but-how much they need to show some face...


    Thinking of this, Governor Swann looked at his son-in-law...that means, "Do you see him?


    "Norrington is here again...?" Zhou Ye sat down and leaned on Elizabeth, sighing... "I''m afraid it''s because of Captain Sparrow again, right?"


    "What is the relationship between Brigadier Norrington and that pirate?" Governor Swan asked strangely.


    Others don''t know, but as the local governor, he knows-since Brigadier General Norrington captured the pirate named Jack Sparrow back, he has neither tried nor hanged...


    Instead, he was directly imprisoned in the prison in Port Royal...


    What makes Governor Swann feel weird is that a few days ago¡ªNorrington also used the opportunity of repairing the prison to build a luxurious single room in the prison alone... Simply put, that single room is better than a prison. Said it was a hotel room... it didn''t look like a prison at all.


    "The relationship between these two individuals is very complicated...but I think, father, don''t know it!" It was not Zhou Ye who answered Governor Swann, but his daughter, Elizabeth...


    "Okay..." Governor Swan raised his eyebrows, and basically guessed what the relationship is between the two... It''s not a big deal to like male style. This kind of thing has existed since ancient times, especially among the nobles. ...


    Of course, Governor Swann just didn''t expect Norrington''s taste to be so heavy and he likes a pirate... which makes him a little bit unacceptable... "Do you want to see Norrington?"


    "It''s okay to see him..." Zhou Ye sighed, he knew-he wouldn''t give up without seeing Norrington.


    "Then, I''ll invite him to the living room..." Angus walked out with great eyesight... He was recently sent out by Zhou Ye and Elizabeth and wanted to find another wife... By the way , His wife has been dead for a few years.


    As Angus left, Zhou Ye also sat up straight... It¡¯s better not to give out dog food in front of outsiders, especially a guy who just lost his lover. Maybe this guy will make some dog blood. What about...


    Soon, under the leadership of Angus, Brigadier General Norrington came to the living room alone-Captain Jili, who was inseparable with him before, was gone, replaced by Will Turner in a Royal Navy Warrant Officer uniform. .


    "Good afternoon, Governor Swann, good afternoon-Your Excellency Zhou Ye! Good afternoon-beautiful Ms. Elizabeth..." The haggard Brigadier General Norrington greeted everyone without being rude...


    "Good afternoon, Brigadier General Norrington..." Governor Swan nodded slightly and said politely: "Do you need me to avoid it?"


    "Of course, if you can, this is the best..." Brigadier General Norrington said without hesitation.


    "Uh-!" Governor Swann felt like he had lifted a rock and hit him in the foot. To be honest-he really wanted to hear the gossip of the Royal Navy Commodore, but-since people have already picked it up, he I am embarrassed to stay here... "Then I will go to the study to deal with official affairs..."


    "Okay, Dad..." Elizabeth said with a slight smile.


    After Brigadier General Norrington watched Governor Swann leave... His original indifferent expression changed, he immediately looked at Zhou Ye anxiously: "Your Excellency Zhou Ye, I want you to help me find Jack... You know, I can''t live without it. his¡­¡­"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly. He noticed the grudge on Will Turner''s face standing behind him when Norrington said these words... it was like a mistress who was about to be abandoned.


    "Are you sure-after I help you find Jack, will you be able to keep him?"


    Norrington was stunned by Zhou Ye''s words. He didn''t understand what Zhou Ye meant... However, after thinking about it carefully, Norrington gritted his teeth and said: "If you catch that bastard again this time, I will lock him in my room and will not allow him to leave a step..."


    Zhou Ye looked at Norrington strangely... His eyes were like looking at a silly X... "Are you sure you know how Jack escaped?"


    "Didn''t he escape by relying on his own prison escape skills?" Norrington looked blank, he didn''t know why Zhou Ye would suddenly ask.

 Chapter 949

    "You, let''s figure out who let Jack run away first..." Zhou Ye shook his head helplessly, then gave Will a meaningful look, and walked straight away, holding Elizabeth no longer paying attention to Norrington. Upstairs...


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!" No matter how stupid Norrington was, he also knew what the magical Lord Zhou Ye meant... Jack Sparrow was let go, and - let him go. Still someone next to me, Will Turner...


    "Tell me--why let Jack go...why betray me...I''m not good to you?" Norrington''s eyes became blood red, staring at Will Turner...


    "I didn''t betray you..." Will Turner said naively.


    "You didn''t betray me... You didn''t betray me-you let Jack Sparrow... You know how important he is to me, you know how much I love him... You actually let him go, but Say you didn''t betray me??" Norrington roared.


    "But I love you too... Why don''t you look at me again after you come back..." Will roared angrily: "If I don''t let him go, you will never belong to Weiwei... I don''t Let him go...you will never look at me..."


    "..." Norrington was speechless when Will yelled... He dropped his shoulders feebly, and walked out the door like a corpse... Norrington knew that if Will and Jack were not dealt with properly Even if he catches Jack again-Will will be released in the end... But how does he deal with the relationship between the two lovers?


    And Elizabeth and Zhou Ye, who are hiding in the mirror space, are watching this scene that resembles a bloody romance...For Elizabeth, this scene is really interesting...


    Reference 1328


    One thousand three hundred and twenty eight chapters


    Time flies-in a blink of an eye, months have passed.


    In the past few months, the residents of Port Royal have discovered one thing, that is¡ªit seems that suddenly there are more beauties in Port Royal...


    Girls with different styles came and went in and out of Port Royal in groups, either in twos or twos, or in groups...


    They dress luxuriously and act generously...Money seems to be just a number in their eyes...


    Of course, if your eyes are confused by treasure and beauty, and you want to rob them, you will find-how terrible these women are... Killing without blinking is a perfect term to describe them. ...


    Of course, there are also interested people who have discovered some small clues...


    They found that these beautiful girls seemed to have a different relationship with the husband of Miss Elizabeth from the Governor¡¯s House...because they would stay in the manor next to the Governor¡¯s House almost at night... There, it happened that Governor Swann served himself The manor prepared by the daughter-in-law.


    early morning--


    Zhou Ye was awakened by the sound of rain hitting the window... He slowly opened his eyes.


    "It''s cool in the autumn..." After stretching out lazily, Zhou Ye struggled out of a group of split arms and legs...


    "Master... you are awake!" Debra got up the first time her master woke up... Although she was obviously still a little soft and unable to use her strength, she still wanted to serve her master Wash...


    "Okay, I worked hard for you last night. Let''s take a good rest!" Zhou Ye said, lightly pecked at Debra''s eyes, and then asked her to lie down again... "Sleep for a while...and now it''s still early¡­¡­"


    "Hmm...!" Debra nodded gently, then closed her eyes obediently... She is really tired...


    Although Debra was no longer a weak woman after her master''s genetic modification and magical teachings, she was still very weak compared to her master''s body that had already broken through a certain limit.


    The sisters who went ashore together last night tried to swipe the boss together, but apparently-they did not swipe the boss, but were swept by the BOSS... The evidence is that in this huge bedroom, one by one fell on the thick carpet. Sisters on...


    Master-really too strong...


    With this last thought, Debra fell into a deep dream again, she was really exhausted...


    Zhou Ye looked at Zhang Tian''s sleeping face and smiled triumphantly... and then walked out of the room cautiously...


    "Good morning, Commander..." As soon as Zhou Ye appeared outside the door, four beautiful girls in black Umbrella uniforms surrounded them with all kinds of clothes in their hands... They helped their master wear them. Put on the clothes and say hello to your host.


    "Good morning..." Zhou Ye smiled and greeted his mermaid orderly... "Are you still used to coming to land?"


    "Hmm...!" said tall brown-haired beauties with a smile: "The humans on land are so funny, they are just too dirty..."


    "It''s just¡ª"


    "The food on land is also delicious..."


    "Unexpectedly, there are so many fruits on the mainland...much more delicious than water plants!"


    Zhou Ye smiled and watched his mermaid orders like cheerful little birds, chatting about what they had seen and heard on the land... and he was extremely happy.


    Soon... Zhou Ye, under the service of his own orderly soldiers, completed the morning washing work... In fact, it doesn''t matter if he washes or not. Anyway, he can already be like colored glaze and spotless... the tone does not exist. , The dust does not exist.


    However, life habits are life habits...Zhou Ye prefers to keep some of the habits when he was a human. This will make him feel that he is still a human, rather than an alien...


    "Good morning... baby!" Zhou Ye walked down the stairs surrounded by female service soldiers, and saw Elizabeth sitting at the dining table drinking black tea...


    Elizabeth did not attend the party last night. In her words-she has occupied her own man for so long. If she doesn''t know each other, she will be separated from the sisters... It is estimated that she will be isolated. Since ancient times, Eating alone did not end well.


    In fact, in Zhou Ye''s view, Elizabeth had to take a rest because she was eating and supporting recently... proof?The evidence is that her complexion this morning is much better than the previous few days...


    "Good morning, dear!" Elizabeth smiled at her man who came downstairs...


    "Bring me a cage of soup...a ??bowl of camellia!" Zhou Ye walked to Elizabeth, bowed his head and pecked at her side, and ordered.


    "Okay, Commander!" The orderly soldiers agreed with a smile, and walked towards the back kitchen... They had already been trained and taught by Debra with superb cooking skills, enough to satisfy the picky master of their own. appetite.


    As for the raw materials, their bracelets are mostly... Besides, if it doesn''t work, isn''t it possible to make seafood dumplings?The ingredients are all ready-made... It¡¯s not too simple to eat seafood by the port...


    "It seems that I can''t go out to play today..." Elizabeth looked at the heavy rain outside, and said somewhat depressed... You know, as the host, she has prepared a lot of entertainment for the sisters who have gone ashore on vacation... ¡­However, when it rains, there is no show anymore.


    "There are ways to play in rain..." Zhou Ye unceremoniously took a cup of earl grey tea from Elizabeth, took a sip and said, "At least you can have a tea party at home. By the way, talk to your sisters. Share your collection..."


    "Right!" Elizabeth''s eyes lit up when she heard Zhou Ye''s words... What is her treasure?Those are the corrupt versions of Pirates of the Caribbean that were secretly recorded all the way...


    She thinks that the sisters will love this male X male X male version of the Pirates of the Caribbean... It''s simply heartbreaking.


    However, at this moment... there was a neat running sound from outside, along with the neighing and commanding sounds of war horses.


    "You guys, go to the back door, no one is allowed to leave..."


    "You guys, stay here...no one is allowed to come or go!"


    "And you, set up the twelve-pounder for me..."


    "Who is it? Noisy at the door?" Elizabeth was upset by the sound from outside the door, and her mood that had improved, fell into a trough again.


    "A guy who doesn''t know how to live or die, and a group of greedy businessmen..." Zhou Ye''s eyes flashed, and all the causes and consequences were already clear...


    His horns couldn''t help but pull out a malicious smile...


    "My dear, are you okay?" Elizabeth looked at her man with some worry. She hadn''t seen her man smile like this in a long time... Every time her man laughed like this, it means that someone is going to be unlucky... I just don''t know who will be unlucky this time.


    "I¡ªit''s okay!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly."But something is about to happen to some people..."


    Reference 1329


    One thousand three hundred and twenty-nine chapters


    Move time back one night--

 Chapter 950

    Lord Cutler Beckett stood on the bow of the ship in the cold sea breeze...


    Wherever he could see, there were white sails... Such a huge fleet did not give Lord Beckett a sense of accomplishment.


    Holding on to the side of the Endeavor, Lord Beckett''s mind was not as calm as it was on his face.


    He still remembered the scene when he was called in front of the supreme after the knighthood ceremony was over¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of memories¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Lord Beckett..." George II, wearing a white wig, sat on his throne and looked at the newly appointed director of the East India Company. He was already a little blessed in his middle age.


    "Your Majesty!" Lord Beckett lowered his head facing the king of England and Scotland.


    "I have read your information. From an ordinary employee of the East India Company to a director of the East India Company, I see all your contributions to this country. Do you think that in this world... Can it hinder our England¡¯s maritime hegemony?" George II said slowly.


    "No, Your Majesty!" Lord Beckett said feverishly: "France has begun to decline, and their maritime power is far less than the Royal Navy of the Kingdom, and the Kingdom of Spain has already sunk, and they will not become our country. Hindered..."


    "Well said, Lord Lord!" George II sighed, "But-this perception is wrong..."


    "What?" Lord Beckett looked at his king unclearly. He didn''t know why George II would say that.


    "Let''s take a look at this material!" George II said, motioning the court official behind him to hand over the information to Lord Beckett.


    "Because this material is too amazing, it has been sealed in the archives and has never been made public..."


    Following the words of King George II, Lord Beckett opened the file marked as classified-it was not so much a classified file as a plan of military operations. Lord Beckett took note of the plan. The time indicated in the book is five years ago...


    five years ago???


    Lord Beckett''s pupils shrank suddenly--he seemed to think of some rumors...


    At that time, although he was an ordinary middle-level member of the East India Company, he also vaguely heard about one thing, that is, the three-nation joint naval operation encountered a maritime hurricane, and none of them survived...


    However, there are also rumors-that in fact, the joint operation of the three navies of England and France and Spain was to encircle and suppress a legendary pirate warship in the Caribbean Sea. It is said that the warship is extremely huge, with a steel hull and extremely powerful firepower... ¡­It can be called the Caribbean Sea, no, maybe it should be said that it is the uncrowned king of the entire ocean.


    Regarding the following rumors, Lord Beckett absolutely does not believe...In his opinion, no ship can be made of steel, and no ship can withstand the siege of more than a hundred warships...


    However-this thin information in his hand obviously refreshed his three views... It turns out that the three countries really had a joint operation five years ago, and that joint operation actually failed... Could it be that the legendary ship Are the invincible warships in China real?Not made up by those pirates?


    "We-failed... we completely failed!" George II''s voice seemed so heavy. "For this reason, we lost more than 5,000 outstanding Royal Navy, and more than 70 various warships... ¡­"


    "Could it be¡ªis the battleship named Umbrella really so powerful? Your Majesty!" Even with the information in his hand, Lord Beckett was still unbelievable.


    "I think-yes!" George II said here, his voice suddenly became enthusiastic."But-now, our chance has come... Lord Beckett!"


    "What chance? Your Majesty?" Lord Beckett was taken aback by the sudden enthusiasm of George II. He couldn''t help but raise his head and look at his King...


    I saw that the somewhat fat face of George II at this time was flushed, and even sweat began to appear on his forehead... This is not tension, but excitement...


    "At this moment, the captain of the Umbrella is enjoying his vacation in Port Royal, Jamaica-and his ship is not in Port Royal... This is a good opportunity..." George II''s expression became Something twisted... "As long as we catch the captain, we have a chance to get that invincible behemoth of the sea-from then on, we in England will control the entire ocean... and become a well-deserved maritime hegemon! Lord Beckett, you Are you willing to dedicate everything for the rise of England?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Lord Beckett seemed to have been infected by the enthusiasm of George II, and a flush of excitement appeared on his cheeks.


    "Very well, Lord Beckett, I am very satisfied with your answer!" George II said, leaning back, "This time I will order the Channel Fleet to go to Jamaica with you... But they will not fly the Royal The navy flag..."


    Lord Beckett was taken aback by what George II said, Straits Fleet?It can be said that it is England''s fleet to guard the mainland... It has more than 60 auxiliary ships of battleships, large and small, basically a fleet prepared to prevent the French crossing the sea... "Will the mobilization of the Strait Fleet create a defensive void on the mainland? Your Majesty! "


    "For that invincible warship, even the fall of Scotland is worth it!" George II said feverishly: "Go get ready, get ready to sail, in order to paralyze the captain, I strictly ordered the garrison in Port Royal not to be dispatched, so- You can remove them from your plan this time!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Lord Beckett lowered his head and turned to leave...


    "I prepared a grand promotion ceremony for you, but after you come back... don''t let me down, Lord."


    The voice of King George II made Lord Beckett''s figure tremble. His lord is a civilian title, which can be said to be the lowest title without inheritance rights. However-the earl is different, the earl can be hereditary... ¡­In other words, if he victoriously brings the captain back, or even the invincible warship, His Majesty the King will not hesitate to reward...


    But-if you can''t bring it back, then-maybe he is the poor creature thrown out to attract anger...


    Why does the Strait Fleet change its flag?Why not hang the flag of the Royal Navy and the flag of the East India Company?It''s not that I''m afraid¡ªI''m afraid that if he didn''t catch the captain, and instead aroused the anger of that captain, then¡ªhe is the best scapegoat...or, the entire East India Company will be a scapegoat.


    However, seeking wealth and wealth¡ªon the one hand, he has a steady and steady performance. In the end, maybe he can get the title of a viscount or baron when he is old and unable to walk, or he can take a fight and catch it. The captain of an invincible battleship gets the title of an earl. As long as he is ambitious, he will not choose the wrong one.


    "I will never disappoint you, Your Majesty!" After Lord Beckett said these words, he walked towards the palace gate without looking back...


    Chapter 1330


    One thousand three hundred and thirty chapters


    "My lord-you should rest!" A voice pulled Lord Cutler Beckett back from his memories.


    "Mather, do you say that we can successfully capture the captain of the invincible warship?" Lord Beckett knew without looking back that standing behind him was his most loyal servant, Mather... an assassin master, at the same time He is also a master of swordsmanship.


    "I don''t know how powerful the captain is!" Mather said honestly: "But-to capture a captain who left his battleship, I can''t think of any reason why we would lose... The captain is like a swordsman who has lost his long sword, without threat!"


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    Perhaps because of Mather¡¯s words, Lord Beckett felt much happier... He knew that from a common sense, he should never lose... But how could that invincible warship be a common sense warship??


    An invincible warship that faced off and killed more than a hundred battleships-does it really exist?


    Lord Beckett let go of all the doubts in his mind, he knew-that was the pressure that the invincible record of the battleship Umbrella brought to him... but, as his men said-arrest How dangerous can a captain who left his warship be?


    After figuring this out, Lord Beckett smiled, then turned and walked towards his captain''s cabin... "Mather, do you want a drink before bed?"


    "Sorry, my lord, I am also responsible for your safety...so..."


    "No need to apologize, this is your advantage, Mather... I should apologize!" Beckett was very satisfied with his words, meticulous, loyal, and rigorous... It can be said that Mather is his most satisfied subordinate. one."So good night, Mather..."


    "Good night, my lord!"


    early morning----


    A huge fleet consisting of more than 80 warships and supply ships of all types encircled the entire Jamaican Port Royal.


    Countless small boats were put down from the tall ships, full of soldiers in red uniforms with muskets, and rowed towards the harbor...


    Lord Beckett, wearing a black cloak, rode his horse like this and was sent to the shore of Port Royal by a boat...


    "All of them, heading to the mountain manor..." Following Beckett''s order, thousands of soldiers marched toward the manor next to the Governor''s Mansion neatly. Behind them, there were even ten people pulling horses and vehicles. Two-pounder cannon.


    For Beckett, Zhou Ye¡¯s location is not a secret at all. When others were on the ship, they had already obtained a topographic map of the entire Port Royal...


    The entire Port Royal is not very big. After only ten minutes, the soldiers led by Beckett had already surrounded Zhou Ye''s manor.


    Lord Beckett looked at the manor that had been surrounded with satisfaction. When he was about to beckon his hand to knock on the door, he saw through the iron fence of the manor¡ªthe manor¡¯s villa door opened...


    A handsome, black-haired teenager walked out surrounded by several women in black uniforms and different styles...The woman behind him cautiously held an umbrella aloft for him... It seemed that he was afraid of rain dripping on him. It''s the same on their bodies, but they don''t care at all about their clothes soaked in rain.


    Lord Beckett knows that the master is coming...

 Chapter 951

    At this time, Zhou Ye, surrounded by his female servicemen, came to the front of the iron gate, and smiled as he watched the group of soldiers holding muskets waiting outside the gate."Who is it that gives you the courage... dare to surround my estate?"


    "Your Excellency Zhou Ye?" Lord Beckett said with a smile standing outside the door.


    "Yes... it''s me!" Zhou Ye nodded.


    "You are because..." Lord Beckett was about to announce Zhou Ye''s guilt, when suddenly a loud noise rang out, and then - Governor Swan rushed over in the rain."Who gave you the right to treat a distinguished guest of the kingdom like this here!"


    "Actually, it was the right that the king gave me..." Beckett saw his acquaintance-Governor Swann.


    "Becket..." At this time Governor Swan also saw this guy. Of course he knew this guy. Beckett had a bad reputation in London''s aristocracy. Strictly speaking, he was called the king''s mad dog. ...


    "It''s Lord Beckett, Wetherby Swan!" Beckett retorted. "Actually, I have an order from the king..."


    Beckett said, and motioned to Mather, who was holding the umbrella behind him, to take out the king''s warrant... and hand it to Governor Swann.


    "Your Excellency Zhou Ye, I declare that you have been sentenced to hanging for murdering the Royal Navy, destroying Royal Navy ships and contempt of the King... Of course, if you are willing to surrender your Umbrella, then I have a copy here. The pardon document...and a knighthood document...you can take our warship back to London, and then our esteemed King will conduct the knighthood ceremony for you!"


    "Hehe...Commander, is this guy a fool?"


    "No, I think he must be a mentally retarded..."


    "Actually I think the most mentally retarded is their king, the guy named George II... Actually thinks that our commander can arrest him after he arrives on land... IQ is worrying..."


    Before Zhou Ye had spoken, he, as the female servicemen who held the umbrella for him, had already started the mocking mode...what''s the joke, arresting his master on land?The mentally retarded group of them really thought that their master was on a battleship?


    "Bold..."


    As soon as Lord Beckett frowned, the faithful dog Mather behind him yelled, pulled out the short fire bludgeon from his waist, and pulled the trigger at the female orderly with long red hair who mocked her king the most... ¡­


    Beckett did not stop the actions of his loyal dog. In his opinion-this was a shock. Killing Zhou Ye''s subordinates and shocking him, then the next action will be much more pleasant...


    However-in the next scene, he could hardly believe his eyes.


    "Go back--!" The red-haired woman who looked weak to Lord Beckett made a sharp scream. The scream was so harsh that it was as unbearable as fingertips scratching glass... almost All the soldiers couldn''t help dropping their guns and covering their ears with their backs.


    However-this is not enough to make Beckett feel unbelievable... what makes him most unbelievable is that the lead bullet that was about to hit the woman''s forehead actually stopped less than one meter away from her forehead. Mid-air...


    Then, the lead bullet suddenly accelerated, shooting at its owner Mather at several times the speed of the incoming force...


    "puff--!"


    There was a brief sound, and the sound of the bullet breaking into the flesh came¡ªthen, Beckett felt the rain falling on his cheek...and Mather, who had originally held his umbrella, fell straight back...a The scarlet hole suddenly appeared on his forehead.


    Reference 1331


    Chapter 1 331


    Lord Beckett looked at his most loyal subordinate Mather with disbelief on the muddy ground so hard, his mind went blank.


    He couldn''t believe that someone could bounce the bullet back, and he couldn''t believe that his loyal servant just died.


    "Hurry up, protect your lord!"


    The captain standing behind him yelled, and pointed the short fire gun at Zhou Ye and the others... Soldiers who hadn''t figured out what happened, heard the order and habitually held the gun. Aiming at Zhou Ye...


    "Wait a minute..." Lord Beckett wanted to stop the impulse of his subordinates for the first time, knowing that only the living Zhou Ye could get that invincible battleship, and the dead Zhou Ye would only attract that one. The anger of the invincible battleship...


    However-it''s too late...


    The female service soldiers around Zhou Ye made a deafening scream at the same time. With the shouts of the girls, all the soldiers felt as if the guns in their hands had come to life. They desperately broke free from their grasp and floated. In midair, the muzzle of the black hole aimed at their foreheads.


    For a moment-the whole scene was silent.


    The soldiers looked at their own muskets with horror on their faces, but now aimed at their heads. The feeling that they could almost breathe the breath of death made them dare not take a breath.


    "The king''s order?" Zhou Ye walked out the gate surrounded by his own orderly soldiers, and took the arrest warrant signed by the king from Governor Swann.Smiled."It seems that greed is indeed human nature..."


    "Commander, this stupid king dared to covet your warship, let''s give the British Isles to Lu Shen..." said the red-haired mermaid with the Magneto King gene bloodthirsty.


    For her, humans are not her clan, and all those who dare to provoke their commanders and men will be destroyed.


    "No, it would be too cruel to do that..." Zhou Ye said these words, and immediately made the fish bear the laughter...Does his own man think that Lu Shen Yinglun is cruel?What a joke...


    "Slap¡ªslap¡ªslap¡ª!"


    Three consecutive slaps slapped the three smirking mermaid orderly soldiers...


    "I am a kind person, do you have any objections to this argument?" Zhou Ye asked with a wicked smile.


    "No, no... Commander!"


    "Your kindness is as good as God... Commander!"


    The female servicemen looked at the evil smiles of their commanders, and each of them was frightened. They were all jokes. Although their commanders were reluctant to beat them, there was another punishment that was more terrifying than being beaten...


    Zhou Ye didn''t want to think about Lu Shen and the British Isles, but-you know, if Lu Shen and the British Isles, the line of cause and effect would be messed up... He still has many women on the British Isles...


    Therefore, in any case, Zhou Ye would not have the three islands.


    However, although he won''t be able to sink the British islands, Zhou Ye didn''t plan to make George II feel better... "Kill these guys, let us go back to the Umbrella, from now on... the vacation is over!"


    "As you wish, Commander!" The red-haired mermaid smiled slightly and snapped his fingers handsomely.


    With this snapping finger, the triggers of the muskets that were floating in the air and aimed at the soldiers were pulled...


    ¡ª¡ªA burst of random guns rang out, and all the soldiers fell in a pool of blood.


    Of course, this also includes the ambitious Lord Beckett.


    "This, this..." Governor Swann, who had been by the side and witnessed all this, felt like a dream.


    From the soldiers surrounded his daughter-in-law¡¯s manor, until he ran out...want to stop.


    And then again-all the soldiers were killed by their own muskets...


    This completely subverts Governor Swann¡¯s three views...


    "Weatherby..." Zhou Ye turned to look at his cheap old man, and smiled slightly: "Do you want to be the governor of India?"


    "Huh?!" Governor Swann was stupefied by Zhou Ye''s words... "What do you mean?"


    "Just what it meant, do you want to be the Governor of India?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Of course...I thought..." A fool doesn''t want to be the governor of India...


    Although Port Royal, Jamaica is a busy port, it is far worse than India...


    "Then it''s okay..." Zhou Ye said as he walked towards the villa."Wait a moment, it will be done soon..."

 Chapter 952

    Governor Swan was dumbfounded and stood outside... He didn''t know what Zhou Ye meant...


    When Governor Swan stood in a daze at the gate, Zhou Ye had already returned to the villa...


    As soon as he entered the villa, he was surrounded by a group of Yingying Yanyan...


    "My dear, what happened?"


    "Yeah... Why did someone shoot outside?"


    ".................."


    "..."


    "Okay, listen to me!" Zhou Ye yelled, and this caused the women to stop temporarily...Sometimes, it¡¯s not good that there are many women. Whenever you have something, everyone asks questions together, and it is completely for Zhou. Ye didn''t know who to answer...


    "King George II of England declared war on us... So, I decided to teach him a lesson that will never be remembered..." After Zhou Ye said briefly, he opened the portal directly to the Umbrella... "We should I''m back, I''m ready to start fighting..."


    "Okay, dear..." XN


    At this time, none of the women were messy. After responding in unison, they walked into the portal opened by their own men...


    After a while, Zhou Ye waited until all his women had walked through the portal, then raised his leg and walked in...


    "Nadeshi..." Zhou Ye returned to the Umbrella and ordered: "Release [Missionaries] to the fleet outside Port Royal!"


    "As you wish, Master!" Yamato Nadeshiko replied respectfully.


    With her response... the vertical launch unit on the Umbrella slowly rose...


    As the flames burst out, a total of 36 missiles carrying special warheads lifted into the air and flew quickly toward Port Royal, 200 kilometers away.


    Outside Port Royal¡ª¡ª


    Commodore Nick Royal, who is waiting on the flagship Endeavor, is looking anxiously at the shore with his binoculars from time to time...


    As the former commander of the Channel Fleet, he was also ordered to follow Lord Beckett to Port Royal this time.According to the king''s order, he would completely obey Lord Beckett''s command... Although this made him a little unconvinced, but-the king''s order was absolute, and he did not dare to follow suit.


    But fortunately, Lord Beckett is quite self-aware, knowing that he does not have the ability to command a large fleet, so he still entrusts Brigadier General Nick to handle everything about the fleet...


    This makes Brigadier General Nick''s sense of Lord Beckett a lot better... And as an auxiliary to this operation, Brigadier General Nick also knows why the large fleet came to Port Royal...


    It''s just that he doesn''t take it seriously. In Nick''s opinion, a captain who has left his warship really doesn''t need so many ships. It only takes a team of soldiers to go up and catch it...


    However, half an hour passed... There was still no news from the soldiers who landed, which gave Brigadier General Nick an ominous premonition...


    Just as Brigadier General Nick wondered what was going on with the arrest on the shore, suddenly a commotion from the sailors reached his ears.


    "Gosh-look at the top, what is that??"


    "A lot of fireballs... God, is this your punishment for us?"


    "Oh, no... is the end coming? Is Satan going to take over the whole world?"


    Nick heard the shouts of the sailors and couldn''t help but look up to the sky, and saw-dozens of fireballs were attacking the fleet...Even the pouring rain couldn''t extinguish the flames of those fireballs...


    "This¡ªwhat the hell is it?" Nick stood there.


    Reference 1332


    One thousand three hundred and thirty-two chapters


    "Enemy attack...fast, full rudder left, avoid..." At this moment, Brigadier General Nick suddenly found a fireball straight towards his flagship, and the Endeavor fell...


    Scared, he couldn''t help shouting.


    However, despite the fact that the helmsman had turned the rudder quickly, he avoided...


    However, they were in a static state after all just now... Even now the sails have not been raised...


    How can a sailboat without a raised sail have power?An unpowered sailboat...does turning the rudder work??Obviously useless...


    Brigadier General Nick could only watch the fireball slam into the effort with a breathtaking vigor...


    For a time, almost the entire scene was out of control...


    Some sailors knelt on the deck to pray, praying desperately to God, and some sailors did not hesitate to roll off the ship¡¯s side and jumped into the sea...In their opinion, no matter how powerful the fireball is, it is impossible to burn in the water and jump into the water. Is the most appropriate way to deal with...


    At this time, Brigadier General Nick didn¡¯t care about what to say, he could only command loudly "Abandon the ship¡ª"


    The entire deck of the Endeavor has been messed up... the surface of the water is like dumplings, puffing and puffing, and sailors jump into the sea from time to time...


    Just when Brigadier General Nick climbed onto the ship''s side under the escort of his own guards and was about to dive...


    Only a sound of "Boom¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª" was heard.


    The fireball blasted away at a height of 20 meters above their mast...


    In an instant, almost all the fireballs exploded at this height... The heat waves blew on Brigadier General Nick¡¯s cheeks, and for a while he felt as though he was about to suffocate...


    But fortunately, this suffocation sensation exploded, coming fast¡ªand going fast.


    Soon, Brigadier General Nick felt that as raindrops fell on his cheeks, a cool feeling filled his body again... "This¡ªwhat the hell is this?"


    However, in any case, the crisis was finally over... When Brigadier General Nick was about to order the sailors who had not had time to jump into the sea to save people, a buzzing sound rang through the entire fleet...


    "What the hell is that?" Brigadier General Nick looked at the strange creature like a wasp that suddenly appeared in the air as the fire light narrowed.


    This deafening buzz reminded him of the nightmare of being stung all over his body by a hornet when he was a child. That time he almost lost his life. If he hadn''t been treated by a beekeeper, there would be no Brigadier General Nick today. .


    The black wasp-sized creatures with metallic luster in mid-air, they swiftly attacked the sailors of the fleet...


    Although I don''t know what this thing is, no one will think that this is just a group of wasps based on their unkind attitude.


    Some people fired at those metal creatures with their muskets, and some drew out their weapons and slashed at those things...


    However, this is in vain...


    These metal insects the size of a wasp belong to the sixth-generation brainwave controller developed by Umbrella Technology...They abandon the huge spider-like body of the first generation, and are more maneuverable...more autonomous .


    If you remember the mechanical spider that controls Claire in Resident Evil 5, you will not be unfamiliar with this thing...because this is an upgraded version of that thing¡ªcodename, Preacher.


    "Puff puff--!"


    Those flying preachers quickly crawled behind the sailors'' necks at the location of the Dazhui point. As they reached the pre-controlled location, they extended their metal probes toward the conductive nerves of the spine.


    For all sailors controlled by the preacher, Umbrella¡¯s red and white umbrella-shaped logo appeared in each pupil, which meant that they had been completely controlled.


    This war came so suddenly and ended so quickly...

 Chapter 953

    Only five minutes later, from the sailor to the captain, from the soldier to the brigadier general, including those who jumped into the sea, none of them were spared, and all were completely controlled by the preacher.


    At the same time-on the Umbrella, more than two hundred kilometers away from Port Royal.


    "Master, we have controlled the entire fleet..." Yamato Nadeshiko walked up to Zhou Ye and said respectfully.


    "Order them to pick Governor Swan on the boat, and we will go to the British Isles!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Okay, Master!" Yamato Nadeshiko gave orders to the soldiers to accept Governor Swann to board the ship through the [Preacher], while starting the Umbrella and sailing towards Port Royal...


    Three hours later----


    Governor Swann sat in the captain''s room of the Endeavor with a dazed expression, and looked at his daughter stupidly... "My dear, what is going on?"


    "It''s nothing, father, my dear plan to discuss with that George II about India''s ownership!" Elizabeth said indifferently.


    "This, this, isn''t it a bit bad..." Governor Swann had an indescribable feeling. After all, he was the Governor of Port Royal appointed by the king and made him rebel... There was an indescribable feeling.


    "What''s wrong?" Elizabeth said nonchalantly: "Others have put their swords on our necks. If you don''t fight back, they won''t praise your kindness, they will only laugh at your cowardice...So, I support this dear!"


    "Then... okay!" Governor Swan sighed helplessly. He knew that what his daughter said was indeed the truth, but it was a pity-maybe from now on he will be a rootless duckweed... Never again No nationality anymore.


    A week later, a huge fleet with Umbrella as its flagship and more than 80 ships of the former East India Company fleet as auxiliary ships arrived in the British Isles.


    On the first day after arriving there, Flixstow Harbor was ploughed by the artillery fire of this fleet-all merchant ships and warships in the harbor were completely destroyed.


    Then, the fleet went upstream along the Thames towards the Greater London area... directly bombarded London.


    Of course, Zhou Ye¡¯s Umbrella did not fire again this time, it was other wooden warships that fired... The Umbrella was only responsible for destroying the coastal defense artillery and destroying other local fleets that came to support...


    For a time, the whole city of London rumbled...Even the Royal Palace of England, the iconic building of London, the Tower of London was directly bombarded by Zhou Ye...There are countless nobles who have escaped from London...


    Located in Kensington Palace in the Kensington-Chelsea area of ??the Royal Borough, George II with a panic face is discussing with his ministers what to do.


    How can we take down this rebel fleet in the Thames...


    That''s right, George II has recognized that this fleet is the local strait fleet he sent out to capture Zhou Ye...


    But so what?He has nothing to do with this fleet that flaunts its might in the Thames--


    Yes, yes, he does have the Mediterranean fleet and other fleets, but-far can''t quench the near thirst...


    It is estimated that after the fleets have rushed back, they can only collect the body for him... Therefore, in addition to being depressed, the current King George II has the fear of being shaken.


    Reference 1333


    One thousand three hundred and thirty-three chapters


    "Your Majesty... I''m afraid, we have nothing to do with those robbers..." The Secretary of the Navy carefully looked at the expression of his lord, and said: "Our coastal defense guns have basically been destroyed... and, new Before it was pushed up, it would be destroyed by the giant steel ship, and even our artillery factory near London was destroyed by the giant ship..."


    "I don''t care, I just want the result..." George II roared angrily: "You are all important ministers of the country. Our king was attacked by a group of pirates. Don''t you feel guilty? Don''t you feel embarrassed? I want to watch that fleet collapse in the Thames..."


    Facing the anger of King George II, the ministers standing in front of him all bowed their heads without saying a word...


    What are you kidding?The artillery can''t reach people, but they can easily destroy you... Moreover, you took the initiative to provoke them this time, and you secretly ordered the guys from the East India Company to arrest them... It''s no surprise that they come here.


    "Why don''t you talk anymore?" George II''s anger did not dissipate because of the minister''s silence, but grew stronger."Aren''t you all very good on weekdays? This is forbidden, the other is forbidden, this is not allowed... That is not allowed... Why are all of you dumb when the foreign enemy is in front of you?"


    "Your Majesty!" After hesitating for a while, the Secretary of the Navy said: "Now, I am afraid we only have to negotiate...Although they dare not go ashore, but-if they are allowed to continue to destroy the various facilities in London, I am afraid-ours National power will go backwards for decades..."


    "Negotiating? Never..." As a militant, George II would never choose to negotiate.


    Hearing what George II said, all the ministers were silent and said nothing.


    The night falls gradually...


    Zhou Ye on the Umbrella is enjoying his dinner comfortably, eating a bite of Angelica''s steak, drinking a bite of Juana''s wine... You ask him where is his hand?Of course his hand was placed on the waist of the two of them...


    "I don''t like this smelly river..." The mermaid Sainia said coquettishly: "My dear, when shall we go back to the sea..."


    For the mermaids, the water of the Thames is too stinky...but no wonder, you know, the Thames is almost the place where all kinds of garbage are dumped in London... Fortunately it is spring, if it is summer, You can smell the tangy smell from far away.


    "Almost..." Zhou Ye swallowed the steak in his mouth, and commanded: "Nakako, you can start to put pressure on them, let me see how much pressure the future sun never sets empire will have... ¡­"


    "As you wish, Master!" Yamato Nadeshiko smiled and leaned forward, then walked towards the command room.


    Soon-in the vertical launch unit on the Umbrella, three fireballs rose-after the fireballs rose to the sky, they went straight to each other and flew toward their respective predetermined targets.


    In Kensington Palace¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    George II is sitting on his throne, silently in a daze...


    Although it was time to eat dinner, he had no appetite at all. The silence of the ministers let him know that there was a dead end in front of him, and no one could save him... But let him surrender and surrender, he felt very Not reconciled.


    However, at this moment, there was a commotion outside the door, and his attendant walked in from the outside... "Your Majesty, this is the news just brought by the soldiers who inspected the fleet..."


    King George II received the information from his attendant... [At 6:50, three fireballs were detected to slowly lift off from the huge steel ship named Umbrella, in mid-air Zhongfei headed in other directions...It is inferred that this is probably a weapon we don''t recognize!


    "Weapon?" George II felt like sitting on pins and needles. What kind of weapon was that?Where do you want to destroy when you rise into the air??


    Such questions continued to plague King George II until-at noon the next day...


    "What are you talking about? The ports of Thames and Plymouth and Liverpool were destroyed by a ball of fire from the sky last night?" George II asked in disbelief.


    "Yes, Your Majesty..." The Secretary of the Navy said somewhat naively.


    He was also a little depressed. The destruction of the harbor was the second most important thing-I don''t know who destroyed it. This is the most terrifying.


    "Okay...I see!" George II waved his hand weakly... and made the Secretary of the Navy retreat.


    The destruction of the three ports brought not only shock to George II, but also fear...


    Why did he appear in Kensington''s palace?Isn¡¯t it because I¡¯m afraid that I will continue to live in the Tower of London next to the Thames, and my safety will not be guaranteed... I fled to Kensington Palace, which is more than 100 kilometers away from the Thames, to avoid those short-eyed shells. .


    However, now King George II has discovered that even if he hides in Kensington Palace, it is not safe. You must know that it is nearly 400 kilometers away from Plymouth Harbour. Such a distance is not immune. He can be safe here again. Where to go?


    Unless he flees the British Isles now, otherwise, he doesn''t feel safe anywhere... The British Isles is a long and narrow strip, and there is almost no strategic depth. That is, if others want, no matter where he goes, As long as they don¡¯t leave Great Britain, they can be hit at sea...


    "Is this... still the artillery I know?" King George II collapsed weakly on the seat. What kind of maritime hegemony, what is not a martial artist, is bullshit under the threat of life...


    In the end, King George II is just a king who rejoices in his achievements, not a warrior who regards death as his home... When his life is threatened, he will also compromise...


    Two hours later, the various ministers of England gathered in front of him again, "Everyone, for the future of England, I feel...negotiating!"


    "Your Majesty is wise!" In the face of George II''s proposal, no minister objected... They were all beaten to the mainland, and you are still playing an egg...


    As a result, the British side formed a negotiating team headed by the Secretary of the Navy, and Zhou Ye''s side was headed by Governor Swann and Brigadier Nick would be a secondary negotiating team.


    After fierce debate and negotiation, Zhou Ye fired a small nuclear bomb again, sinking Brunei Island completely, and finally reached a consensus...

 Chapter 954

    In view of the psychological damage caused by the East India Company to the commander of our Umbrella fleet, His Excellency Zhou Ye, the East India Company was bought out by His Excellency Zhou Ye at a price of one shilling, and the name was changed to Umbrella East India Company. All the company''s assets and personnel have since become the sacred and inviolable property of the Umbrella fleet.


    King George II unconditionally ceded all the colonies of England in India to Umbrella East India Company and recognized Umbrella East India Company''s ownership of India.


    This agreement is called the East India Company Agreement. It is a secret agreement... Only a copy of the agreement is kept in the Royal Archives.


    At this point, Governor Swan became the chairman of Umbrella East India Company and concurrently served as Governor of India.


    Reference 1334


    One thousand three hundred and thirty-four chapters


    Cold, lonely...lonely...


    Surrounded by Hector Barbosa, he sat blankly in the boat, letting the boat slowly lead him to the unknown front.


    He knew that he was actually dead, and he still remembered the temperature of the bullet that pierced his body... and the taste of the last apple he ate...


    If he is unwilling to say anything, it is probably his own daughter... Since sending her to the orphanage, he has never seen her again.What a pity...


    If-if he arrives at the place of death, maybe he can see the woman he loves the most, the woman who gave birth to a lovely daughter for him, the stupid one never asks him what to do, just idiotic The woman waiting for him at home... the woman named-Margaret Smith.


    However, just as Hector Barbosa gradually leaked a smile on his face, suddenly¡ªa giant hand made of sea water came out from under his boat and grasped the boat he was riding in. Then pull it down firmly.


    For a moment, Hector Barbosa, who was caught off guard, could only cling to the bottom of the boat, his eyes wide open, waiting for a chance to escape...


    It''s a pity that from start to finish--he didn''t find a chance to escape. The giant hand made of sea water firmly caught him and the boat under him until--he saw the blue sky and white clouds again...


    At the same time, in the morning sun in the distance, a green light flashed by...


    "The warm sun..." Barbossa felt a slight difference. In the land of death, although the sun was hanging high in the sky, in fact, the sun made him feel no warmth, but the sun here has Temperature... "I, I live? I returned to the world of the living again?"


    "That''s right, Captain Barbosa, congratulations on returning to the world of the living!" A crisp voice interrupted Barbosa''s ecstasy.


    He couldn''t help but look up. It was a beautiful girl wearing a long black mopping dress and holding a small black lace umbrella in her hand. This girl with a black shawl and curly hair stood above him. In front of his boat, his expressionless eyes looked at him like an object.


    "Who are you?" Hector Barbosa looked at her guardedly and asked.


    "You can call me Princess Juana, of course-you can call me Madman Juana, it doesn''t matter anyway... because my favorite name is Madam Zhou..." Juana said coldly: " Don''t waste time, now, come with me..."


    As the voice of the girl who claimed to be Princess Juana fell, Hector Barbosa saw her gently pointing forward with her hand, and suddenly-a black circular portal with a diameter of two meters wide and narrow. He appeared directly in front of him.


    "..." Hector Barbosa frowned. As the captain of the ghost ship, he didn''t really want to hear Juana''s words, but-even if he was as arrogant as he knew, he was definitely not this. The opponent of a girl who can stand in midair out of thin air... Therefore, the best choice is to be obedient and obedient if the hero does not suffer from immediate losses.


    Looking at the black vortex-like portal that looked full of ominous aura in front of him, Hector Barbosa gritted his teeth, stood up, and walked directly in...


    The moment he crossed the portal, Hector Barbosa felt his feet as if standing on the ground."this is--?"


    What you can see is a beautiful garden, in the garden... A group of beautiful girls in all kinds of skirts are playing and playing, Barbosa has a feeling of being in heaven.


    "This is St. Martin in the Caribbean, in my manor!"


    A familiar and unfamiliar voice came from his ear, causing Barbossa to turn around and look...


    After seeing a handsome profile, he immediately lowered his head respectfully."Under the crown..."


    "Do you know why I resurrected you?" Zhou Ye looked at Barbossa beside him.


    "This...I''m sorry, I really can''t think of the reason why you resurrected me!" Barbossa was really not polite when he said this. He really couldn''t think of why Zhou Ye wanted to resurrect him...


    "Because of a cute wish..." Zhou Ye said, pointing at the black-haired loli who was laughing in the distance in the distance: "She begged me to make her father healthy and happy... Although she is a poor little who was thrown by her father to the entrance of the orphanage,... But she firmly believed that her father must have unspeakable difficulties, so she had to abandon her..."


    "What''s her name..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Barbossa felt that his heart was about to jump out of the Hungarian cavity. He even wanted to reach out and grab Zhou Ye''s shoulder... However, He was held against his neck by a sharp black long sword, and had to give up all the actions below...


    "Don''t do this, baby...you have to be considerate of a father''s urgency, even though this guy is a born scum!" Zhou Ye smiled, raising his hand and pressing Juana''s long sword against Barbossa''s neck... ¡­


    At this time, Barbossa also realized that he had just been rude. He didn''t dare to touch Zhou Ye anymore. He could only look at Zhou Ye pleadingly, and pleaded, "I beg you, my merciful crown, please Please tell me... what is her name..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye didn''t mean to answer Barbosa directly. Instead, like a narrator, he narrated: "This little cutie never knows who her parents are, except for knowing that her name is Karina Smith. A ruby-encrusted astronomical notebook that was tucked into her baby, she knew nothing about her own life experience... However, she believed that her father must be a great astronomer, so in order to explore her own life experience¡ª -She has a passion for astronomy... Are you sure you want to recognize her? Captain Barbossa!"


    When he heard Karina Smith, Captain Barbossa trembled with excitement. He tremblingly stretched out his hands towards the little Lolita playing in the flowers, but-when he heard Zhou Ye Said, [She believes that her father must be a great astronomer], her hands dropped weakly.


    "I''m sorry... Mianxia... Yes, I confessed to the wrong person... I''m sorry..." Barbosa lowered his head, his feeble figure didn''t look like the sailors who could always make him. A guy full of power is less like a heinous pirate captain...


    Barbosa at this time, on the contrary, looks like an old man, a lonely old guy...


    "Are you sure you don''t recognize her? Barbosa..." Zhou Ye smiled and asked: "You know, she misses her father very much..."


    "No... Under the crown, I said, I confessed to the wrong person..." Barbossa said as he firmly covered his right hand cuff, which was tattooed with the southern constellation, used by navigators and pirates. A constellation that looks for direction at night, but it is also the origin of Karina''s name.


    "Are you sure, lies in front of me can be unimpeded?" Zhou Ye smiled and asked.


    "..." Facing Zhou Ye''s questioning, Barbosa was silent--


    After a while, he said again: "Mianxia...please forgive my dishonesty, but-I really don''t want her to know that I have a scumbag pirate father..."


    "I hope you are right...Barbosa..." Zhou Ye sighed and said, "Well, I''ll give you a boat. You can be a businessman if you want to continue working back to your roots. It doesn¡¯t matter if you go, but remember¡ªall the boats with the Umbrella logo are not allowed to touch...At the same time, I allow you to come and visit Little Cutie often, but before meeting her, remember to take care of yourself, at least watch It looks like a successful businessman, not a pirate..."


    "Under the crown, your kindness will definitely be celebrated by the world..." Barbossa knelt down excitedly and kissed Zhou Ye''s boots. This was the highest etiquette he could think of...


    Reference 1335


    Chapter One Thousand Three Hundred and Thirty Six


    "My dear, since you want to resurrect him, why didn''t you save him when Jack killed him?" Elizabeth walked to Zhou Ye''s side and looked at Barbosa, who was leaving the manor under the leadership of the mermaid attendant. Asked from the back.


    "Everything is an accident..." Zhou Ye also said somewhat depressed.


    To be honest, when Zhou Ye watched Barbosa die in front of him, it seemed to him... Anyway, Barbosa would be resurrected sooner or later, so it would be fine to let him die once.


    As a result, I didn¡¯t expect¡ªbecause of George II¡¯s instructions, Lord Beckett actually hit his own body...In a rage, Zhou Ye directly overturned the entire East India fleet, and then rushed to London to make a big fuss. field.


    This is virtually equivalent to blocking the gun for all pirates.


    Without Lord Beckett¡¯s pirate removal plan, there would be no result of Jack Sparrow dying at the mouth of the beasts. Without Lord Beckett, there would be no result of the flying Dutchman being controlled and sweeping all the pirates... ¡­


    The song of the uprising of pirates will not sound, then there will be no pirate kings of the Seven Seas gathered in Shipwreck Bay, without the pirate kings of the Seven Seas convening a pirate conference, there will be no witches in the front to resurrect Barbossa and go to the end of the world to find the king of Pirates of the Caribbean Jack Sparrow This incident... really moved the whole body.


    Moreover, facing the bitter pleading of little Lolita Karina, Zhou Ye could only give in...Who called him a Lolita?Although he never admitted.


    "Big brother, let''s play together..." Karina, who was wearing a princess dress, ran to Zhou Ye with a smile, stretched out her hand and hugged Zhou Ye''s thigh...


    For Zhou Ye, Karina Smith has regarded him as her closest person...


    Take her out of the orphanage where there is no warmth, play with her, give her delicious snacks, tell her stories at night... Play games with her. For a loli, this is enough for Zhou Ye to gradually Replaced the image of the father in her mind...


    "Little cute...what do you want to play today?" Zhou Ye squatted down with a smile, hugged the black-haired little Lori and asked.


    "Well-brother, you choose, as long as you are with your brother, you can play anything!" Karina''s small face was filled with a happy smile.

 Chapter 955

    "Then let''s play a game that we used to play often..." Zhou Ye said, and completely let go of all the troubles. Since the entire Caribbean series has been played by him, so be it. ¡­¡­Anyway, he has collected almost all the heroines from the plus 1 to plus 5 series. What about the other people''s life and death?


    With the Umbrella fleet''s power at sea at this time, there really is no one who knows how to dare to come and stroke the tiger''s beard... It''s better to spend a happy childhood with Lori so happily...


    Zhou Ye thought of this, and while holding Karina Lolita¡¯s hand, walking towards the other girls, he shouted loudly: "Everyone will participate in hide-and-seek games for a while, and those who lose will be punished by me. ..."


    "Ah...no, when my dear comes, I think I can''t win..."


    "It''s just... honey is not allowed to end..."


    While the women objected, they flew to find a hiding place...The man who didn''t have to hide couldn''t be found, as long as they were found out later than the other sisters...


    "Brother, I went to hide too... hehe..." Karina smiled, while breaking away from Zhou Ye''s big hand, then rushed to a hiding place that only she knew...


    "Well, it seems that I am the ghost who grabs people..." Zhou Ye shrugged helplessly, and then walked towards the garden with an evil smile-playing games, losers always have to pay Some price...


    Time flies...


    In a blink of an eye, ten years have passed...


    In the past ten years, Zhou Ye has been following the movements of Jack Sparrow and other pig feet...


    I have to say that Jack Sparrow really deserves to be the real hero of the Caribbean series. At least he really escaped from the flying Dutchman...and found the heart of David Jones and completed the deal with him. ...


    It''s a pity that the exchange of David Jones''s heart for his own life completely annoyed David Jones. In David Jones'' view, Jack used things stolen from himself to trade with himself... Therefore, he did not hesitate to order his big pet, the Norwegian sea monster, to drag the Black Pearl into the abyss...


    Of course, Jack Sparrow was lucky enough to escape, and boarded the land in a small boat...


    The result-Jack Sparrow once again became a captain without a boat.


    After several twists and turns, Jack moved back to Tutujia Port, Tutujia Port, Jack Sparrow came across Barbosa, who was funded by Zhou Ye, and took advantage of Barbosa¡¯s ignorance that he was being chased by David Jones. Persuaded Barbossa, boarded his boat, and then pitted Barbossa with blood.


    As a result, there is no need to ask, the hard-pressed Barbosa had to join Jack Sparrow on the road to be hunted by the Norwegian sea monster...


    In the end, Zhou Ye couldn''t make it through, and gave the Norwegian sea monster an electromagnetic cannon to completely kill David Jones'' little pet.Otherwise-maybe Zhou Ye needs to resurrect Barbossa again...


    But because of this incident, David Jones completely hated Zhou Ye''s Umbrella...


    And then the eggs-


    When David Jones took his flying Dutchman to avenge the Umbrella, he was directly tragic...


    Standing on the deck of the Umbrella, Zhou Ye was eating octopus balls made of Norwegian sea monsters, while watching with his own eyes David Jones being completely scummed by his Umbrella...


    Yes, yes-David Jones¡¯ flying Dutchman can dive, and will resurrect with full blood after each dive, but so what?One shot teaches life, two shots turn into scum...


    After being smashed by the Umbrella five times in a row, David Jones had to give up the idea of ??revenge for his pet, obediently how far he ran...


    So far-there is no doubt about the title of the strongest battleship on the sea, except for the Umbrella, not to do what he thought.


    From the Mediterranean to the Atlantic, from the Caribbean to the Indian Ocean... The Umbrella¡¯s reputation is sung everywhere.


    Of course, there are also non-believers who want to stroke the Umbrella''s tiger''s whiskers. They use their lives to prove one thing to other pirates. As long as you have attacked the ship with the banner of the funny king, then No matter where you flee, it is of no use... Of course, the guy who hoisted the Funny Monarch flag without paying the protection fee to the East India Company, and no one can live to see the sun the next day.


    Skyeye satellite monitoring system and intercontinental missiles teach you how to be a man... Or space-based weapons can also teach you how to be a man in seconds.


    In order not to be targeted by this maritime overlord, almost all the pirate kings have been to Zhou Ye''s public lair, the Caribbean Sea-St. Martin.


    Reference 1336


    One thousand three hundred and thirty-six chapters


    Caribbean Sea-Sint Maarten is the northern island of the Lesser Antilles in the West Indies. It is said to be the West Indies. In fact, it is Columbus''s mistake. When he discovered America, he regarded it as India...


    The island of Saint-Martin has an area of ??86 square kilometers and a pleasant scenery-it was originally an overseas colony belonging to France.


    It''s a pity that it was shown by Zhou Ye...so, it became Zhou Ye''s lair...the headquarters of Umbrella''s East India Company.


    The original black slaves on this island were all driven away by Zhou Ye, and the cultivation of cash crops was banned...The original ecology was completely restored.In the small town of the port, all the families of East India Company employees...


    And in the south of St. Maarten is the island¡¯s naval port, where the Umbrella-class battleship that frightened the seven oceans... and most of the East India Fleet¡¯s battleships...


    Under the moonlight, in the town of St. Martin, the lights are little bit like the stars in the sky, making people feel a little warm.


    A three-masted sailing ship slowly appeared near the island of Martin in the night...The difference between this ship and other sailing ships in the Caribbean is that its front and tail look square. How many The appearance of three treasure ships.


    At the stern of the boat, it says [Queen No.] in large Chinese characters...


    This is the flagship of Singapore Pirate King, Shao Feng...


    "Boss, why don''t we get to the shore?" asked a huge, scarred urn who had eaten his upper body.


    "We are here to give gifts, not to rob..." Shao Feng Dama Jindao sat in his seat and said: "We can''t let the master misunderstand us, so-we don''t get to the shore at night!"


    "Gifts?" The big man asked unclearly, "But we didn''t bring any gold or silver jewelry on this voyage...or should I take someone to give him a vote now?"


    "Haha..." Shao Feng smiled slightly, he laughed, the scars on his face seemed to be twisted and squirming, and he seemed to have a talent for scaring children to death."Sometimes, gifts don''t have to be gold and silver jewelry..."


    "That''s it?" the big man asked curiously.


    "People can also be gifts..." Shao Feng said, struggling with the twin sisters in the cage behind him.


    "It turned out to be like this..." The big man touched his bald head disapprovingly... In his opinion, as long as he has money and there are many beautiful girls, he can choose him, although the sisters have similar looks. But... he didn''t think it was valuable.


    "Haha..." Shao Feng saw through the thoughts of his subordinates at a glance, but it didn''t matter, they were just rough people, and there was no need to care about them too much."One time the maid will help them wash up and put on their clothes...Tomorrow is the moment for them to realize their meaning in life!"


    "Okay, boss, I''m going to call someone now!" The big man said as he walked out...


    Shao Feng smiled slightly, and then walked out of the cabin...


    In the cage, the two sisters hugged pitifully. They didn''t know what they were about to face... let alone what their future destiny would be...


    No words for a night-


    When the sky was bright, the Queen sailed into the vicinity of the civilian port on Martin Island, playing the flag requesting to enter the port...


    Soon, a pilot ship came over... and led the Queen slowly into the port.


    When Shao Feng brought his men and carried his wooden cage with gifts to the shore, he ran into a group of guys... Seeing someone among those people, the blue veins on Shao Feng''s forehead jumped..." Jack Sparrow..."


    "Ha, Shao Feng... I am so happy to see you!" Jack Sparrow was unable to avoid Shao Feng''s gaze after hiding for a long time. In desperation, he could only walk out from behind Barbossa, and then face him. Strongly laughed, raised his hand in handcuffs, and said: "I have something to do, so I won''t tell you...we will see you later..."


    As Jack Sparrow said, he pretended to move forward... as if he was busy.


    "Jack, is it a bit unkind to leave without saying hello when you meet an old friend?" Barbosa pulled the chain in his hand and dragged Jack back...I can see this hurting his own ship and destroying people. The guy suffers a bit, he is eager.


    "I am also very happy to see you, Jack Sparrow..." Shao Feng said as he walked up to Jack and slammed his punch in the face without hesitation."I am very happy and finally have a chance to take revenge..."


    "Uh-ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh

 Chapter 956

    "Huh--!" Shao Feng finally remembered his purpose, and didn''t entangle this guy too much...


    The two teams occupied both sides of the road so clearly, and together they walked towards the giant manor far away in the port area...


    After arriving at the door, everyone properly placed all the bits and pieces of their bodies in the guard room, and then under the leadership of two beautiful attendants, they walked towards the living room...


    "Have you had breakfast, do you want some porridge?"


    In the living room, Zhou Ye asked while eating breakfast under the service of the attendant.


    "The commander of the great Umbrella fleet, the master of the East India Company-Singapore Shao Feng greets you..." Shao Feng said, while motioning his men to lift up the wooden cage... and uncovered The black cloth covering the cage, "This is my present for you..."


    "Interesting..." Zhou Ye waved his hand, indicating that his attendant didn''t have to fill his mouth with food...


    He slowly stood up, walked to the side of the cage, and looked at the cage. The two girls who looked almost exactly the same said, "What are your names..."


    "I, my name is Park..."


    "I, I''m sister Ren..."


    "Yes, a good name!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, then turned to look at the rare pony who killed Matt in front of him and said: "I''m very satisfied with your gift, what''s your request?"


    Zhou Ye really didn¡¯t expect that Shao Feng would send those two sister papers over... You know, in Plus 3, these two sister papers were standing behind Shao Feng... Just his glance, Seeing that these two sister papers are still in perfect shape, it shows that... Shao Feng''s sincerity is sufficient.


    "I just hope to get your friendship... This little gift is not respectable..." Shao Feng said with his head down.


    "Yes, I am very satisfied with your gift!" Zhou Ye nodded...


    Seeing the smile on Zhou Ye''s face, Shao Feng took a half step back happily...Sometimes, with this sentence, it was enough to bring him back to life...


    At this time, Captain Barbossa came over. As soon as he saw Zhou Ye, he respectfully knelt down and kissed Zhou Ye''s boots."Under the crown, the guy who killed my ship and died has been caught by me..."


    "Hey-it''s me, Ye Zhou, it''s me-Jack Sparrow...your friend, Jack Sparrow..." Jack Sparrow was happy when he saw Zhou Ye at the first glance He almost jumped up, in his opinion... he and Zhou Ye are friends, so they wouldn''t kill him.


    "Well, I saw it, Jack... It seems that your little life is going well..." Zhou Ye had a malicious smile on his face, "But, think about it with confidence, the Brigadier General Norrington who was abandoned by you was somewhat Poor...so, I decided to send you to Port Royal, to your lover, Brigadier General Norrington..."


    "No...you can''t do this...we are friends, Zhou Ye..." Jack jumped excitedly when he heard the name Brigadier General Norrington... even if he died, he didn''t want to be kept in captivity by that man. Beside...


    However, sometimes the reality is like this. The less you don¡¯t want to do, the more you have to do... Seeing Jack Sparrow¡¯s fiery look, there was a knowing smile on the Barbosa¡¯s face. He never I''ve seen Jack so panicked, thinking about it, and giving Jack to that Norrington Brigadier General will definitely make him more sad than killing him...


    Thinking of this, Captain Barbossa grinned and said: "I will send him where he should go as soon as possible, under the crown!"


    "Yes... so let''s do it!" Zhou Ye said, waved his hand slightly, and walked out of the living room on his own... He also had to go see the twins... No time to be blind with these guys here Bibi.


    Reference 1337


    One thousand three hundred and thirty-seven chapters


    1888-July...


    A three-story wooden sailing boat with the flag of Funny King is sailing on the Adriatic Sea. There are more than two meters high wind and waves. There is no way to take this tall wooden sailing boat...


    Although the first ironclad ship was built by France in November 1959, England also launched an ironclad ship in the same year, and in 1861 a full ironclad development plan was drawn up...


    But more than two decades later, wooden sailboats are still the pig''s feet of maritime trade.


    There are many reasons for this, that is, because of the military¡¯s technical blockade, and because of the high cost of manufacturing ironclad ships. These two reasons have caused the development of ironclad ships in civilian use to bottlenecks, and they still cannot replace cheap wooden sailing ships. .


    However, it is precisely because European powers have developed ironclad warships, that their expensive wooden warships in the past were sold to the merchants in tears...


    In the past, the giant wooden warship that was beyond sight for the merchants, now the upper gun bay has been changed and the cargo warehouse has been enlarged to become a giant cargo ship that can bring huge benefits to the merchants-of course, To get such a retired warship, you must first have a strong relationship with the navy, or else it will not be your turn to eat the leftovers of the navy.


    Captain Morgan is obviously a businessman who can do it. He is a businessman from the United States-but he got the purchase of this merchant ship transformed from the Royal Navy''s first-class sailing battleship from a partner in England. right.


    This is what he is most proud of...


    And this merchant ship named Theresa after his wife is almost like another wife of Captain Morgan, no, or in his wife''s words-[He loves his ship more than me.


    "Asshole-hurry up and dry my little baby''s face, don''t be lazy, I didn''t hire you to make you uncles!" Captain Morgan with a pipe in his mouth and a moustache unceremoniously lowered Screaming at the sailors, keeping the hull dry can effectively extend the life of the ship-of course, the so-called baby face in Captain Morgan''s mouth is the deck of the Theresa.


    "Captain...why do we want to temporarily change our destination?" The young man wearing the first mate''s hat walked to Captain Morgan''s side and asked depressedly, "Obviously we have reached the end in Morocco...but why do we Going to Durres again after going around?"


    "Huh?" Captain Morgan gave his first mate whitely, then carefully looked at the door of the captain''s room that was closed, and he was a little relieved after seeing that the door hadn''t opened."No reason, no reason. After I get to the place, I will extend your holiday for a week... Now, go to work..."


    "Well, if this is your order!" The first officer shrugged helplessly. In fact, his goal has been achieved, at least he got an unexpected week of vacation...Moreover, their wages are paid on a daily basis. , That is to say... one day you can get a day''s money, there is money to make, and the captain also promised to give him more holidays, what else is he dissatisfied with?


    "Huh¡ª" Captain Morgan looked at the still closed captain''s room, and then heaved a sigh of relief.


    He was really afraid that his first deputy would make the guest in the captain¡¯s room dissatisfied. You know-that guest can be said to be a big man who must be more careful with the chairman of the East India Company. The East India Company is what?


    The full name of the East India Company is Umbrella East India Company, but this is nothing. The key is that the East India Company has the right to issue that flag.


    What is that flag?


    It was a flag that looked a little funny. In the middle of the red and white round flag, there was a center that looked like a funny man. People who saw that flag for the first time couldn''t help but want to laugh... ¡­


    Although the flag looks a little funny, no one who knows it dares to ignore it. As long as the flag is hoisted, even the navies of European countries will give face.


    The result of not giving face??


    Haha-some time ago, the naval battle that took place in the Strait of Gibraltar was the result. A total of more than 60 Royal Navy armored ships were completely destroyed by the uncrowned king of the sea in less than five minutes. fleet¡­¡­


    The cause of the naval battle was simply because a merchant ship flying that flag was made trouble by the Royal Navy in the Strait of Gibraltar...


    It used dripping blood to tell European countries that there is also a difference between iron armored ships and iron armored ships. Don''t think that you can fill a large clove of garlic with a turtle shell... Want to turn over?Still early.


    And the Royal Navy, which had just improved, was once again knocked down into the abyss...It used its failure to warn European countries-the sea, or the sea, your uncle, or your uncle.


    The seven oceans will always be the world of that flag...Want to sail?Yes-just pay taxes, no?It doesn''t matter... as long as you are not afraid of pirates.


    By the way, pirates have become more and more rampant because of the Big Mac''s suppression of the navies of various countries...Of course, no one dared to break the rules and looting the merchant ship with the flag flying... That was pure death.


    However, if you fly the merchant ship and pay the protection fee on time...cough cough, that¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s the transaction tax, yes, it¡¯s the transaction tax...As long as you pay the tax on time, then hang this flag, the sea Let you wander...


    You can even get real-time information on the prices of European countries and Eastern countries in the East India Company Shipping Exchange on St. Martin, so that you can choose the most profitable cargo transportation...Of course, there are the same exchanges in London and Guangzhou. ¡ª¡ªThis is what makes marine merchants happy the most.


    Cough cough-pulled a little far...


    With a "squeak", the sound of the wooden door opening awakened the pensive Captain Morgan. He didn''t even think about it. He put a flattering smile on his face and turned to the tall figure who came out of the captain''s cabin. : "Are you resting well? Mr. Zhou..."


    "Not bad..." Zhou Ye stretched out and smiled at Captain Morgan: "Thank you for your care along the way, Captain Morgan! I''m very satisfied..."


    Zhou Ye is not being polite, but really satisfied...


    It was the first day, after he got on the boat and took a look at the captain¡¯s room, he leaked a trace of dissatisfaction. This guy rushed off the boat without saying a word¡ªpurchasing a whole set of new appliances...pillows, new ones, quilts , New, and even the various furniture in the captain¡¯s room are new... It¡¯s really hard for him to purchase so many things in such a short time...


    Although St. Martin has become a prosperous commercial port because of the East India Company, it is really not a simple thing to gather these things...


    "Your satisfaction is the best commendation for me..." Captain Morgan smiled like a flower on his face. Although he didn''t know what Mr. Zhou''s identity was, he knew who brought Zhou Ye up. The person on the boat, although that person may not know him... No, not necessarily know him, but absolutely do not know him.

 Chapter 957

    Because that person is full of legends and superior... the chairman of the East India Company, Duke Swann.


    Although it was a little secretive, Captain Morgan could tell at a glance how much he respected Mr. Zhou Ye, the great man who was superior to him, and he had even reached a humble level... A guy with this skill will definitely not be a successful businessman.


    "You are so good at talking..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and patted Captain Morgan on the shoulder, "You--very good. If you have any difficulties in the future, you can go to the East India Company to find Duke Swann..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Captain Morgan''s eyes suddenly brightened, and his horns were so happy that he could see the posterior molars. He worked so hard as his grandson to serve this grandfather for almost two months. Isn''t it just for these words... ¡­


    Zhou Ye looked at Captain Morgan and smiled...Of course he knew what Captain Morgan was thinking, but what was there?Isn''t the hustle and bustle of people all for fame and fortune?


    As for the Duke of Swann?


    Of course he is not Elizabeth''s father, but the offspring of Elizabeth''s father who doesn''t know how many generations...


    No way, who told the old Swann to blossom after he became the governor of India... And under Zhou Ye''s instruction, the head of the Swann family has been the chairman of Umbrella East India Company for generations. .


    Reference 1338


    One thousand three hundred and thirty-eight chapters


    "Do you want to have a meal now?" Captain Morgan looked at the handsome boy''s smile and said in a hurry, "I have prepared an authentic Italian breakfast for you..."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye nodded.


    "Then do you want to dine on the deck or in the captain''s room?" Morgan asked respectfully.


    "Hmm...!" Zhou Ye looked at the sky. Today''s weather is still very good. There is some breeze, but it is not too big. It is suitable for dining on the deck... "I''ll eat on the deck..."


    "Okay, please wait!" As Captain Morgan said, he turned his head and berated the two sailors, and moved the heavy table in the captain''s cabin to the bow deck. He knew that Zhou Ye usually likes to sit when dining out. There, while enjoying the scenery, while dining...


    Although the sailors somewhat despise the captain when facing that distinguished guest, he is like the most humble servant, but when facing them, he stands aloof... But there is no way, the job is controlled by others, except for a few words of Morgan in his heart. There is no other way but the captain.


    After the sailors set up the dining table on the bow deck, Captain Morgan bowed humblely, "Please wait a while there, and your breakfast will be delivered soon..."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye nodded slightly and was not polite. He walked directly to the dining table and sat down facing forward.


    This time, Zhou Ye came out, using neither the portal nor his own speed, nor did he take the Umbrella-instead, he took a merchant ship that did not belong to Umbrella, and he took the attitude of traveling. And come...


    Of course, the destination of his trip was Transylvania in western Rome, and Dracula¡¯s hometown... and even more¡ªthe hometown of some of his goals.


    Because someone dared to lie to him... This made Zhou Ye feel very upset. It seems that hundreds of years have passed, and the original humility has been almost forgotten by him... It is time to tell him that the master will always be him. The owner of, sheltering him does not mean he will indulge him, people must know how to be grateful, and vampires are the same.


    "Your breakfast is here, sir!" Captain Morgan personally appeared as a waiter, one in each hand, holding the dishes, and carefully placed them on Zhou Ye''s table.One plate was placed with grilled fragrant croissants, and the other plate was placed with grilled fragrant and sliced ??German sausage...


    Of course, there is also a bottle of Bordeaux that has been awake for enough time...


    In fact, the real Italian breakfast is bread and coffee, but-Zhou Ye really doesn''t have the habit of drinking coffee early in the morning, so-the coffee becomes Bordeaux red wine, and there is an extra plate of authentic German sausage.


    Just as Zhou Ye picked up the knife and fork and was about to start eating, Captain Morgan said non-stop: "Sir... Then, that... Mr. Amilio hopes you can comment on his breakfast today..."


    Amirio is an Italian chef that Captain Morgan specially finds on St. Martin in order to serve Zhou Ye. This guy is arrogant and undesirable. He is confident that only Italians in the world can cook food...


    But after being stunned twice by Zhou Ye, he obediently put away his arrogance, there is no way-who made Zhou Ye comment on his weakness every time, for Zhou Ye, who has almost eaten the world For the guys who have eaten ancient and modern times-the cooking skills may not be so powerful, but the taste of the dishes is already MAX...


    After being severely hit by Zhou Ye twice, this arrogant Italian chef put away his arrogance, and like a humble apprentice, he carefully consulted Zhou Ye every time...


    Today, obviously is no exception.


    "Ha ha..." Hearing Captain Morgan''s words, Zhou Ye smiled without saying a word, then gently cut off a piece of bread, then put it in his mouth, chewing, and said: "This time the bread is baked well. It is tender, and the dough is just right for the fermentation time...Huh? Yes, you actually listened to me, lengthened the kneading time, and completely integrated Niunai into the dough..."


    "Mr. Zhou, you can try that plate of grilled sausages again..." With an Italian accent, a guy wearing a white chef''s hat stood beside Captain Morgan with bright eyes, no one else. It was Amirio...At this time, his face was almost full of smiles, there was no way-this poor child was hit by Zhou Ye all the way, this was the first time he heard Zhou Ye''s positive comments.


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye nodded, then inserted a piece of sausage and put it in his mouth, "It seems that you understand the principle of low heat heating, this time the sausage is considered you passed..."


    "Thank you for your compliment, sir!" Amilio lowered his head humbly to cover up his disagreeable smile."With your evaluation, I feel that I am not far from the world famous chef..."


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly. These dull people always have a kind of self-confidence, and they always feel that they are the best, the most powerful, the most awesome, and the result...hehe...


    However, since this guy is so confident, Zhou Ye didn''t mind hitting this guy a bit."You are still far away from the position of the world famous chef. If-you really want to become a world famous chef, I will show you a shortcut..."


    "..." Amilio put away his smile, waiting for Zhou Ye''s guidance.


    "Since your goal is to become a world-class celebrity chef, then - you at least have to know what the famous dishes in the world are... and have tasted their taste..." Zhou Ye began to dig.


    "You are right. I was on St. Martin to earn a part-time job to earn travel expenses so that I could find food all over the world..." Amirio nodded in agreement and asked, "Do you have any recommendations?"


    "Of course, if you are talking about food, I suggest you go to the Qing Dynasty in the East... where you will get a different feeling!" Zhou Ye has dug the hole and is waiting to bury people.


    "Okay, since that country''s nothingness makes you so admired, then I think their cuisine must have their uniqueness, so my goal is determined... it is the Qing Dynasty..." Amirio said forcefully. He clenched a fist and looked like a hot-blooded teenager, "After I got there, I would taste a new delicacy every day. It must take three months to eat all over that country..."


    "......" Zhou Ye resisted the urge to laugh out loudly, eating a meal a day?Then eat the whole country?You''re afraid that you won''t even be able to get out of a city... I guess this kid won''t be able to come back within ten years after going... "Then, I wish you success..."


    A joyous teasing brought a different feeling to Zhou Ye¡¯s breakfast. While eating breakfast carefully prepared by Amirio, he imagined in his mind what Amirio would look like when he arrived in that country. The scene is simply too joyful.


    The Teresa finally arrived at Zhou Ye''s destination, located in the port city of Durres on the Balkan Peninsula, just after three o''clock in the afternoon.


    Reference 1339


    One thousand three hundred and thirty-nine chapters


    "Sir, don''t I really need to wait for you to return here?" Captain Morgan asked with some dismay.


    "No, I will choose another route back to St. Martin when the time comes!" Zhou Ye said with a nightmare under his hips, and while waving goodbye to Captain Morgan, he ran towards the port...


    It was not until he left the port and came to the bustling business district that Zhou Ye took the reins and slowed down the nightmare...


    Because of the boat, the nightmare, who hadn''t run wildly for a long time, threw his neck in dissatisfaction and slapped his nose...


    "You bastard..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Nightmare on the head. This guy has been following him for a long time, although he synthesized it to pretend to be X, and for this he also occupied the Red Queen. Most of his computing power, but¡ªNightmare also brought him a lot of joy.


    It¡¯s just because Sonia likes it, so she has been riding Sonia¡ªthis time Zhou Ye said that she was going to travel. Sonia waved her hand and said, ¡°Put on the nightmare and go out. I¡¯m really afraid that it will be sick on the island. ..."


    Therefore, Zhou Ye brought this guy this time...


    Zhou Ye walked around and looked at several hotels in the downtown area, none of which satisfied him. To be precise, it was not as clean and tidy as the magic tent he brought...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye simply grabbed the belly of the nightmare and said, "Let''s go, let you run today, when will you be tired, and when will you stay!"


    "Well, the law..."


    Nightmare understood her master''s words, and suddenly neighed with excitement, and then stepped on her long legs, wind blowing under her hoof, and directly put up six gears in the downtown area...


    All of a sudden, the entire business district jumped.


    "Damn...Whose horse is this? Don''t you know that horses are not allowed in downtown?"


    "Police, where is the police? I want to arrest him..."


    "I want to call the police...oh, my goods..."

 Chapter 958

    Hearing the sound of curses coming from his ear, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, without answering, lying directly on the horseback of Nightmare, letting it bring itself to pretend to be X and fly by itself...


    In fact, with the spirituality of the nightmare, it will not cause trouble to others at all. Many people scare themselves by themselves... But there is no way. Whoever sees a giant war horse moving at a speed of eighty per hour When I hit him, even if I knew I couldn''t hit, I would still scream a few times.


    That''s it-Zhou Ye rode a nightmare all the way from the port city of Durres to Romania''s Transylvania.


    On the way, Zhou Ye was not in a hurry. When he wanted to play, he stopped to take a look at the scenery, propped up his magic tent, and had a BBQ on the spot. If he didn¡¯t want to play, he rushed all the way... so to speak, Give full play to the characteristics of self-driving tour-freedom.


    In these days, Zhou Ye has felt the excitement of riding horses on the cliffside trails, and playing speed of life and death with avalanches above the snow line... Even on rainy nights, the nightmare shows its prototype, and the four-footed fire is in the city. Passing by, leaving behind the legend of the nightmare knight in the rainy night...


    Until-he arrived near Transylvania...


    In a clearing in the dense forest----


    A young man wearing a white shirt and black hunting pants is being tied to a wooden stake...


    If you look closely, you will find that this man¡¯s hands are not tied by ropes, but each hand is holding two ropes...


    In the quiet forest, apart from the chirping of birds and beasts, there are no other sounds...


    The unmanned woods-the tied man... This scene seemed a bit strange.


    At this moment, a sound of unhurried horseshoes passed through from far to near...On the contrary, an anxious look appeared on the man''s face.


    "Damn it, is it going to fail again today?" Viken muttered to himself somewhat unwillingly-he was really unwilling, in order to trap Dracula''s werewolf men, he has been tied here for almost half Months...maybe today is the day of his success, but--someone is here again.


    Involving a stranger in this battle of the evil spirits, Viken still can''t do it... Is there any way to get that stranger out of here, as far as possible?


    Question: Why did Viken know that a stranger came?


    Because Viken is the last Gypsy prince in this Transylvania... This piece basically belongs to his family''s territory, and he has long given orders not to enter this forest area... He With this confidence, his subjects will never violate his orders-except for the outsiders.


    At this moment, the sound of horseshoes was getting closer, and through the thin mist in the forest, Prince Viken could already see the figure of the stranger...


    I saw that on an unusually tall war horse, sitting on a figure that looked a little thin, he was wearing a long black leather safari trench coat, a pair of black safari pants underneath, and a pair of long tubes under his feet. Hunting boots, the black cowboy hat leaning slightly forward makes it impossible to see his face... Behind him, a handful of wide objects were leaning back, which looked like a wooden box, but¡ª But there is a long handle on the top of the wooden box...


    "Is that a weapon?" Prince Viken laughed at himself after uttering this sentence to himself, and overturned this conclusion... What are you kidding, in this age of firearms, who would carry one on his back? The sword goes everywhere...


    Moreover, if it is really a sword, just that width, that length...the weight is definitely not less than 30 kilograms...


    Looking at the size of this guy, he doesn''t look like a guy who can lift 30 kilograms of weapons...especially he looks so relaxed...


    "Hey-don''t get close here anymore, outsider..." Viken shouted as he watched the black knight approaching closer.


    "Hey, buddy¡ªI''m lost..." It was not someone else sitting on the horse, it was Zhou Ye¡ª


    He recognized Viken¡¯s appearance at first sight, and¡ªeven if he suppressed his own supersensation, the breathing hidden in the dense forest could not hide from his ears¡ªeven he could hear it by breathing and heartbeat How many people are hidden inside, male or female...


    "I said--you don''t go forward anymore...it''s dangerous here!" Prince Viken yelled anxiously--


    You know, the ground under his feet is empty, and he is relying on the strength of his hands to support his body weight. This is a trap he set for the werewolf... If that guy walks forward, he will probably be unlucky. ...


    "What are you talking about? Do you need help?" Zhou Ye deliberately came to Viken to talk to him... Prince Viken spoke Latin. Of course Zhou Ye could understand, and even speak... But, isn¡¯t this going to have something to do with the future brother-in-law...


    Before scoring a sister paper, first deal with her relatives and friends. This is the basic operation... How could Zhou Ye not understand?


    "I''m here to save you... don''t worry..." Zhou Ye pretended to jump off the horse, and walked towards Prince Viken, who seemed to be tied to a wooden stake... He was a enthusiastic citizen. Looks like...


    In the low bush next to the clearing, a beautiful woman in a hunting suit looked at Zhou Ye walking towards her brother, couldn''t help rolling her eyes, and said lowly, "Idiot..."


    Reference 1340


    One thousand three hundred and forty chapters


    "Don''t come...it''s dangerous..." Prince Viken hurriedly shouted as he watched the stranger walking towards him.


    "What are you talking about?" Zhou Ye was still under his feet, walking towards Viken...


    "He wants you not to pass anymore..." As a female voice came from the side, there was a sound of rustling bush swinging¡ªwith the sound, a slender figure stood out from the bush. He rushed to Zhou Ye''s bluntly and blocked his way-no one else, but Princess Ann, Prince Viken''s sister.


    "Why? Doesn''t he need help?" Zhou Ye could no longer pretend to be crooked nuts this time, because Princess Anna spoke in English...


    "He doesn''t need your help..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Anna couldn''t help rolling her eyes, and said angrily: "Go wherever you should... No one needs your help here..."


    "That''s really a pity..." Zhou Ye sighed, turning around and leaving after speaking...


    However, at this moment, Viken suddenly shouted anxiously: "Anna, be careful!"


    "Be careful Anna..."


    The reminder of the people made Anna a momentary stun, but soon she knew why they called her to be careful, because she had already smelled the foul smell of the werewolf, and there was a rush of footsteps...


    But at this time, Anna was too late to make any evasive reactions... She could almost feel the heat of wolf claws on her shoulders...


    [Does... Am I going to die like this?


    [No... I am not reconciled... I have not been to the beach, and have not seen the beautiful sea...]


    At the moment of life and death, brain waves will be extremely active...This is why it is said that before death, people will put their life upside down like a movie...


    At this time, Anna thought of a lot...


    She thought of her missing father, her childhood, and a lot of things... But the one who was most unwilling to do so was [I am a first-time daughter before she died...]


    [But--maybe this is the fate of my family, so tired...that''s okay, I can finally take a break...]


    Just when Anna closed her eyes tightly, gave up one move, and planned to die safely... A big warm hand grabbed her front Hungarian clothes, and then she used force...


    Anna involuntarily fell towards the owner of the big hand... Approaching, the sound of a fist hitting a heavy object sounded in her ears [Bang¡ª¡ª]


    After a while, Anna felt as if she had fallen into a reassuring embrace, and the stench that belonged to the werewolf seemed to have been far away from herself... She was reborn again...


    This caused Princess Ann''s tight body to relax for a while...


    With the relief of the death crisis, Princess Ann only felt a soreness all over her body... This was a normal stress response after she secreted too much adrenaline in the face of a death crisis.


    "Aw¡ª¡ª!!!"


    A terrible howl of a wolf completely awakened Princess Ann... She struggled a few times, but found that she couldn''t stand up straight on her own strength. In desperation, she could only let someone still hold her. Xiaoman waist held her in his arms...


    "Hey, are you okay..." A low voice came over Anna''s head, making her look up...


    The first thing that caught Anna''s eyes was a pair of dark pupils, which attracted her full attention like black holes... "Why cover your face? Are you a wanted criminal?"


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye was speechless, what can he say?Do you want to tell Anna that if you don¡¯t cover your face, it is estimated that what she sees now is not him alone. At least hundreds of women are chasing behind... Don¡¯t overestimate the morals of European women. Europe in this era is in The budding era of the awakening of feminist consciousness... crazier things are done by women...


    "Take off your damn face towel, I don''t want to even know what the person who saved my life looks like..." Princess Ann said as she raised her hand, and took Zhou Ye''s face towel. Picked it off... "I..."


    Anna was stunned when she saw Zhou Ye''s true face. She didn''t know what gorgeous language she should use to describe the beauty of this face... Or that all the words she knew were not enough to describe this boy. Handsome.

 Chapter 959

    "...Do you know Arab women?" Zhou Ye blinked at the dazed Anna and asked.


    "Know, I know..." Anna nodded in dismay, she couldn''t take her gaze away from Zhou Ye''s face for a moment.


    "Then you know-is there only her husband who can lift the Arab woman''s face scarf?" Zhou Ye asked again.


    "Hmm..." Although she has never left Transylvania, Anna has learned a lot from the book.


    "Very well... so it''s easy to explain!" Zhou Ye started talking nonsense with a serious face: "Actually, I come from an ancient nation in the East. Our tradition is-lifted our face towels and saw us A woman with a beautiful face can only become our wife, sorry...Honey, you will be my woman from now on!"


    "What...what..." Anna asked in a daze...


    But--Zhou Ye no longer explained anything to her. He just bowed his head and blocked Anna''s small eyes...


    "Hmm..." Anna felt like her whole body had been electrically charged at this moment, and her body that had been decompressed became even weaker...


    From opening his eyes wide, staring at Zhou Ye in disbelief, to closing his eyes and letting Zhou Ye fly with him... Then, he raised his arms and hugged Zhou Ye¡¯s neck tightly, not letting him go. Zhou Ye left...


    No one knows what kind of mental journey Princess Anna has experienced in the meantime¡ªperhaps, only Anna herself knows...


    And at this time, Prince Viken, who ran to investigate the movement of the werewolf who was hit by Zhou Ye, also brought his attendants from the deep forest...


    He really admired the foreigner... In the scene just now, he clearly saw the werewolf rushing towards his sister from behind... It was between the sparks and flints, and the foreigner dragged his sister in one fell swoop. When he reached his arms, he raised his fist--


    With just such a punch, the tall and strong werewolf was blown away... Just now they found the poor werewolf in the woods more than 20 meters away. Along the way, the mouth of the bowl that was broken by it was only thin. There are three or four trees. Even so, the big guy is still alive, but it seems that he has been seriously injured and cannot stand up at all.


    They effortlessly nailed its heart with a silver stake, and completely killed the werewolf...It was so relieved.


    While killing the werewolf, Viken and the others had to marvel at the werewolf¡¯s powerful physical resilience, but what was even more amazing was the strength of the outlander, such a powerful werewolf, just being punched by him. That''s it... How hard is that guy?


    Viken led his attendants, while discussing the power of the outsider, while walking towards his sister... However, Viken was stunned by the scene before him."Ann, Anna...?"


    I saw that Anna at this time and the outsider were embracing tightly. The two of them-one on his toes, the other with his head lowered... The tusk from time to time made Viken instantly I am dumbfounded... my sister-is this in love?


    Reference 1341


    Chapter 1341


    "That... I''m sorry... I''m bothering you..."


    Prince Viken didn''t know what to do... He waved awkwardly at the two of them, exiting the clearing, and then came back later...


    "Hmm..." It seemed that her brother''s voice finally pulled her mind back. Princess Anna loosened Zhou Ye''s neck reluctantly, and then coughed dryly, "No... brother... Actually..."


    Anna subconsciously wanted to push Zhou Ye away, but-she found that in her current state, she really couldn''t do without this guy who took her first mouth away... In desperation, she could only rely on Zhou Ye''s In my arms, I want to explain to my brother why I would play a kiss game with Zhou Ye here...


    however--


    Annabi scribbled [actually...] After a long time, she realized that she didn''t need to explain...


    Their father has been missing for a year, and... she doesn''t have to worry that her brother will go back and sue her father, especially... now, after she has determined in her heart that she has fallen in love with this guy...


    "Well, actually... As you can see, I fell in love with this damn guy at first sight..." After all, it was the heroic Princess Anna. After realizing her inner heart, she admitted her own right in the first place. Romance...


    "Ha...That''s great!" Hearing his sister confessed her love affair, Prince Viken walked up to Zhou Ye with a happy face, and extended his right hand to Zhou Ye... "Hello , I¡¯m Viken, lucky guy, congratulations on getting my sister¡¯s heart..."


    "Uh-hello! My name is Zhou Ye..." Zhou Ye took off his hat somewhat at a loss, and then took Viken''s hand."Isn''t a creature like brother supposed to protect his sister very much? Shouldn''t you say something [If you want to marry my sister, you have to pass me first]?"


    "Huh?" Viken looked at Zhou Ye with a dazed expression, with a silly look...


    "Zhou Ye..." And Princess Anna, who was nestling in Zhou Ye''s arms on the other side, silently repeated the pronunciation of Zhou Ye''s name, while feeling that she was gradually regaining her physical strength...


    Anna slightly shyly pushed Zhou Ye away, and walked out... "I''ll see how the werewolf is... You can talk to my brother for a while, and... My name is Anna, remember me Don¡¯t forget the name..."


    "I know, Anna..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s voice, Anna couldn''t help but turned her head and glanced at Zhou Ye. She paired her dark eyes, and the feeling of body weakness suddenly filled her body, which made her walking stagger. Almost fell to the ground...


    "Are you okay..." Zhou Ye looked at Anna, who was rushing into the jungle like a runaway, with some amusement, reflecting on whether he had used too much spiritual suggestion this time...


    "I''m okay..." Anna didn''t dare to look back at Zhou Ye... She actually didn''t care if the werewolf was dead or alive... She just needed a place where no one was there, so calm down a little bit. The stranger she met gave her first words on the first side, which was a bit too exciting for her little heart...


    "My sister is not bad..." Viken smiled and patted Zhou Ye on the shoulder, standing side by side with Zhou Ye, watching his sister disappear into the dense forest."I don¡¯t know where you heard it. As an older brother, he would say to his brother-in-law [If you want to marry my sister, you have to pass me first]... But, in fact, if you With a sister who snatched toys and snacks from you since childhood, and often gave short reports to parents, and stood aside cheerfully, watching you be beaten by your father''s big hand, you would never say this A word..."


    "It seems that the relationship between your brothers and sisters is not very good..." Zhou Ye said casually.


    "No, on the contrary, our relationship is very good...because in this world, our relatives are left with each other. If my sister is in danger, I am willing to replace her with my own life..." Viken shrugged I shrugged my shoulders and said: "But-I will never say anything to my brother-in-law [If you want to marry my sister, you have to pass me first] This kind of stupid thing, after all, it is her feelings. As long as she likes it..."


    "..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded. He knew that the Prince Viken didn''t speak big words. He did give his life to save his sister Anna in the movie, but since there is such a good brother-in-law. , Then he doesn''t mind pulling this stuff, let him avoid the tragedy of becoming a werewolf.


    "Wait... You, what did you just say-Latin?" After chatting with Zhou Ye for a long time, Viken suddenly realized something, "Don''t you only speak English? You just didn''t hear it. Understand what I say..."


    "Is there? When did I say that I only speak English?" Zhou Ye asked with an innocent look.


    "...Asshole, you''ve been playing tricks on me just now..." Viken is not stupid, how could he not think of the scene when he first met Zhou Ye when he talked to a duck and a chicken. Was Zhou Ye fooled by this guy?


    "No...how could I fool you..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, but his smile seemed to say in Viken''s eyes, "I''m just playing you... how?


    "Come on for a fight..." Viken raised his face, staring at Zhou Ye, and said viciously: "If you refuse, I will definitely expose your tricks in front of Anna..."


    "Fighting or something, it''s okay..." Zhou Ye shrugged, then pointed to the trunk that was broken by the werewolf all the way and asked, "Are you sure you want to fight me?"


    "..." Viken was immediately dumbfounded... It seems that there is a risk to fight this guy... And, the risk is not small... With his small body, it is probably not enough for this guy to punch him??


    Just when Viken was a little bit difficult to ride a tiger, suddenly there was a scream in the dense forest...


    "what--!!"


    "No, it''s Anna..." As soon as Viken finished saying this, he felt a gust of breeze blowing across his cheeks... Then, Zhou Ye''s figure disappeared beside him...


    Looking at the clearing where Zhou Ye was standing just now, and then at the screams disappearing in the dense forest... Viken felt that he didn''t need to save his sister anymore... But... "What the hell is this guy? Monster...so fast!"


    "What''s wrong? Anna..."


    A voice awakened Anna, who was squatting on the ground, covering her small face... She hurriedly stood up and said, "I''m fine..."


    "You scared me..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Hmm..." Anna nodded in dismay, she just screamed, she was totally depressed, because she found that...she actually fell in love with one, the first time I met, the name was only known two minutes ago Man... this is incredible...


    She didn''t know where this man named Zhou Ye was from, what his family did, who he was, what he liked, when he first kissed himself, he was so skilled, he must have had many women before...


    Then why did he separate from those women?Why are you here?


    There are so many reasons why so much surrounds Anna''s mind, making her annoyed and can''t help shouting loudly, only to feel better mentally.


    Although there were too many questions to ask Zhou Ye, Anna couldn''t ask Zhou Ye when she was really facing Zhou Ye... She was afraid to hear Zhou Ye say just playing with her, and was afraid to hear Zhou Ye say. It was just a bad joke...In the end, she just bowed her head dullly and said, "Let''s go back..."


    Reference 1342

 Chapter 960

    One thousand three hundred and forty two chapters


    On the way home¡ª¡ª


    Prince Viken looked back at his sister and Zhou Ye in a weird manner. In his opinion... His sister screamed in the dense forest, and then Zhou Ye chased in. After the two came out together... between them... The atmosphere just feels wrong...


    His sister lowered her head, her head drooped, as if she was unconscious, but what about Zhou Ye?He always smiled, and he couldn''t figure out what he was thinking...


    However, there must be some small contradictions between them... It seems that the two need some space to get along for a while.


    Thinking of this, Viken shouted to his servants: "Go, let''s hurry up, take the body of Dracula''s minions to the city, and let those guys take a good look..."


    "Hahaha... the prince is right, let''s go..."


    "I can''t wait to go to the tavern. I think with this werewolf''s head, someone will definitely buy me a drink for free!"


    "Haha...you guy..."


    The crowd cheered, whipped their horses, and accelerated their speed. They couldn''t wait to show off their martial arts. Although the werewolves were killed by them without the ability to resist, but-they Not to mention, who knows?


    As everyone accelerated, Zhou Ye and Princess Anna were deliberately left behind...


    It wasn''t until everyone''s horses were running that they couldn''t see a trace, that Zhou Ye gently pinched Nightmare''s belly and leaned towards Anna...


    To be honest, he is still more grateful to Prince Viken. It is a great blessing in life to have such an uncle.


    At this moment, Anna was sitting on the horse, still looking blank... She was still thinking about where Zhou Ye came from?Why is there such a proficient mouth and mouth...


    When a person cares about another opposite sex, he wants to know everything about him, know everything about him, guess everything about him... This is just the proof of falling in love.


    While Anna was still guessing about Zhou Ye''s origin and identity, she suddenly felt her slender waist hugged by a pair of big hands, and then turned around for a while, and then recovered, Anna found that she had appeared in Zhou Ye''s arms. And still... sitting facing him... "You... what are you going to do?"


    "I don''t do anything, I just saw the troubled appearance of a fool who guessed and thought about it, and I thought it was cute, so I couldn''t help holding her up and loving her..." Zhou Ye looked at Anna''s beautiful eyes and teased. Tao.


    "Asshole..." Anna couldn''t help but punched Zhou Ye''s Hungarian mouth hard, saying that it was hard, but in fact it was not too strong. After all, Anna was not really angry, just a little shy...


    "I was injured...I need treatment, a doctor...I need a doctor..." Zhou Ye pretended to shout in pain, making Anna amused all of a sudden...


    However, it didn''t take long for Anna''s laughter to disappear...because she was once again blocked by Zhou Ye...


    Everyone said, once alive, twice familiar...This sentence is obviously not suitable for Anna, at least Zhou Ye feels that Anna''s movements are still so strange at this moment, and she must rely on her own guidance to gradually get into the better place...


    This time, no one disturbed them...


    Anna simply wanted to keep her mouth open for a long time. It''s a pity - she was a novice at all, and she didn''t know the skill of breathing in that. As a result - she was almost suffocated by Zhou Ye...


    After a long while-


    Anna held Zhou Ye''s waist tightly, wishing to squeeze her whole body into his body, listening to the heartbeat from her ears, Anna asked in a low voice: "Tell me..., what are you? Who, why has such a powerful force and such pure skill..."


    "..." Zhou Ye, who heard Anna''s words, couldn''t help rolling his eyes. As an old guy who has spent thousands of years on the sea, how could he not understand the main points of Anna''s words?


    Who is he?unimportant¡­¡­


    Why is it so powerful?It doesn''t matter...


    The important thing is-why are there such pure techniques?


    What technique?Of course it''s a kiss technique...


    A bad answer to this kind of question is that for ordinary boys in love, they may face the end of a chicken fly egg. But fortunately, Zhou Ye has never been an ordinary boy... "Actually I am a god. It¡¯s here to save your family..."


    "Don''t make such a joke..." Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Anna, a devout Christian, couldn''t help rolling her eyes, and bit Zhou Ye gently, "Don''t blaspheme God..."


    "Okay, okay... Actually, I''m an exorcist from the East. I came here because of a family trip..." Zhou Ye chuckled in his heart and made up stories... Later Anna complained that he lied to her. At that time, he could refute her openly and honestly, but she didn''t believe it...


    No way, who said that sometimes the facts are always unbelievable?Is Zhou Ye a god?It can also be said that it is, or it can be said that it is not... He can beat the Greek gods, the cosmic gods, and the Yahweh shrank eggs... Do you think he is a god?


    But Zhou Ye never acknowledged his god, he always regarded himself as a man...


    It''s even more truthful to save the family, but-the primary goal is to save Anna... this is Zhou Ye''s real goal.


    But-even if it is a lie, Anna is not very satisfied, because-"You haven''t answered my last question, why do you have such pure skills?"


    This is what Anna is most concerned about...


    "Ahem... You know, in the ancient East, polygamy is the orthodox idea that has been passed down for thousands of years..." Zhou Ye really didn''t want to talk about it, but it won''t work if you don''t say it...


    "Huh? So, you already have a wife?" Anna pushed Zhou Ye away, raised her little head, and stared at Zhou Ye''s face, as if to see if he was lying. ."Then... You still don''t want me?"


    "You know... love is always unreasonable..." Zhou Ye looked at Anna helplessly and sighed: "Who told me to forget everything when I saw you? I think if I miss you, For the rest of my life, I will live in regret forever..."


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s explanation, Anna couldn''t help but show a bright smile on her face, regardless of whether Zhou Ye was already married... She just said this love story, and she was very excited...


    Tell the truth-Zhou Ye''s love words are really not good...but you can''t help Anna like it...


    Even if Shakespeare stood in front of Anna and sang his sonnet poems that spread throughout Europe to her, for Anna, it could not resist Zhou Ye''s love words...Love or not love is so powerful...


    Love you, everything you say is so beautiful, so beautiful...


    If you don¡¯t love you, what you said is like a P...


    For Anna now, that''s it...


    At this moment, Anna no longer wants to ask Zhou Ye any more. She once again forcefully wrapped Zhou Ye''s neck, her waist has been... once again, do not go up, she who first tasted love, can only do a little to this lover. The game is when you are interested...


    As for the wife Zhou Ye said?It doesn''t matter... Anna is confident that she can become his favorite... Whatever you want, you have to fight for it, God will not benefit you for no reason... This is the family motto of the Villeris family...


    I really don¡¯t know where Anna came from, but it doesn¡¯t matter... Sooner or later, she will know... Zhou Ye wants to restrain him by his own strength?That''s just a daydream...


    Of course, she still doesn''t know... She is just a silly girl who is addicted to love.


    Reference 1343


    One thousand three hundred and forty three chapters


    The castle of the Villelis family is located in the foothills halfway between the mountainside.


    Around the castle, is a small city formed by the gathering of local leaders...


    "Hey--Zhou, do you want to go to the pub with us for a drink?" Prince Viken looked at the city gate in front of him, and shouted to Zhou Ye who was catching up behind him: "I promise you will fall in love with this place. , Believe me, those dancers can wash away your fatigue..."


    "Viken, take your guys to play on your own, don''t bring bad Ye!" Anna leaned in Zhou Ye''s arms and shouted dissatisfied.


    "Hahaha... It seems that Zhou you don¡¯t want to appreciate the gypsy style..." Prince Viken laughed: "It''s a pity, as long as you go to the tavern with me and take you today Let¡¯s talk about the deeds, I promise you will have at least three beauties to warm your bed tonight..."


    Prince Viken would say this is not a ridicule, after all-he is also a handsome guy who spends years in taverns. In the past, he was the most popular person in taverns, but after witnessing Zhou Ye''s face , He had an idea to see how many Gipps girls self-recommended pillow seats Zhou Ye could attract...


    However, it was obvious that his sister Princess Anna would never let her brother spoil her lover like this...Although Zhou Ye was bad enough.

 Chapter 961

    "Forget it...I think it''s better for me to be with Anna...!" Zhou Ye smiled, lowered his head, and pecked Anna on the cheek: "I wish you all have fun..."


    "Hahahaha..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Prince Viken and his attendants let out a kind of laughter... Of course Zhou Ye knew what they were laughing at. They were laughing that Zhou Ye was so afraid of Anna before she married Anna...


    Zhou Ye is not angry about this either¡ªwhat''s the joke?Wouldn''t he eat the Anna who was putting it next to him, and go to hang out with those dancers in the pub?Is it possible that someone who can do that is mentally retarded??


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s answer, Anna couldn''t help but burst into a happy smile, turned her head, and gave her lover a loving fragrance. Don''t...


    "Don''t pay attention to them... let''s go home..." Anna said, gently pinching Nightmare''s belly, and Nightmare opened her four hooves, strode past Prince Viken and others, and ran directly to the gate of the city. go with¡­¡­


    "The people who live here are the leaders of our family..." As soon as she passed the low city gate, Anna tightened the reins and slowed down the nightmare... "Originally, there were three towns in our family''s territory. , From dozens of villages... But since Dracula, the leaders died and ran away... Now there is only one town left..."


    "Trust me, Anna baby, I will get better in the future..." Zhou Ye comforted Anna while looking at the buildings in the town...


    The buildings here are very distinctive. The difference from other places is that the buildings here basically have a high, pointed and acute-angled roof. The height of those roofs is two to three times that of the normal houses below...


    "Why are the roofs here so sharp and so high?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "The snow and wind in our winter is very severe..." Anna was moved when she heard Zhou Ye''s words just now. Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, her tone of answer couldn''t help but become much gentler."The pointed roof is to prevent the roof from accumulating snow and to prevent the house from being crushed by the snow..."


    At this moment, there was a burst of cheers from behind...


    Zhou Ye turned his head and saw that Prince Viken and others were being lifted up by a group of ragged leaders in excitement... "It seems that your brother is still loved by the people here..."


    "If they know that you are the hero who killed the werewolf, you can also enjoy this treatment!" Anna said with a smile: "The werewolf has killed several people, and many families are because of it. And the loss of a loved one... and because of it, the leaders did not dare to go out alone. Now that the fear is lifted, they are of course happy..."


    "Don''t you really think about it, go and enjoy the treatment of a hero with Viken? I believe that if you go, all women will be crazy for you..." After saying this, Anna smiled With a non-smiling expression, he turned to look at Zhou Ye...


    "...Um-it sounds really tempting... However, I believe that I can also enjoy the treatment of a hero with Anna Baby, right?" Zhou Ye said, gently watching Anna''s eyes. A peck, whispered in her ear: "Then, my beautiful Princess Anna, are you crazy for me? What are you going to use to entertain your hero?"


    "..." Anna''s little face, with a sudden rise, turned red...


    She knew what Zhou Ye meant... Zhou Ye''s magnetic voice made her feel that her heart was about to jump out... whispered: "I''m already crazy for you..."


    Listening to Anna''s whispers and looking at Anna''s red face, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but pull out a wicked smile. He knew-tonight-was done.


    There seemed to be no more topics to talk about between the two of them and they became silent... It''s just that the clasped hands and the interplay of eyes from time to time revealed that the two of them are in a situation where silence is better than sound...


    Nightmare just carried the two, and under the command of Anna, came to Neiburg...


    The castle of the Villeliss family is not big, and because of the financial situation and territory being harassed by vampires, there is not even a maid in their family castle.Of course... According to Anna, after the last maid in their family died at the hands of a vampire two years ago, no one dared to apply.


    The land of grievances between the Villeliss family and Count Dracula is well known, and people can''t hide it, so how can they go to the Villeliss family to be a maid?


    "This is our family''s ordnance room... This is the restaurant..." Anna introduced her own castle to Zhou Ye, while walking inside...


    "Why are there weapons everywhere in your house?" Zhou Ye looked at the weapon racks in the restaurant with some curiosity. There were all kinds of weapons, from cold weapons, long swords, hunting knives, scepters to hot weapons. The firecrackers, etc., etc., all available...


    You know, this is a place to eat, why are there so many weapons?Showing off family martial arts is not this way of showing off?


    "In order to be able to fight anytime, anywhere..." Anna shrugged her shoulders: "Know that Dracula''s men will appear anytime at night. They don''t care if you have weapons by your side... I''ve been since I was young. Without wearing a skirt, as far as I can remember, I have only one outfit, and that is hunting outfit..."


    Hearing Anna''s words, Zhou Ye sighed with pity, is there any girl who doesn''t like beauty?A girl who hasn''t worn a skirt has an incomplete life...


    "Don''t feel sorry for me... I''m used to it!" Anna said as she took out a bottle of Transylvanian local red wine from the small wine cabinet next to the restaurant, "Would you like a glass? For dinner? Have to wait...Because Toby and Viken went to the tavern, I can only cook for you myself...if you are not in a hurry!"


    "I''m not in a hurry..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "We have time... don''t we?"


    Reference 1344


    One thousand three hundred and forty four chapters


    Dinner is very simple, just fried lamb chops... For the staple food, there is no...


    "Ye, how did you come here?" Princess Anna looked at Zhou Ye with a smile on her face, eating her own food, gently shaking the blood-red red wine in her hand...


    For a chef, is there a higher honor to praise than watching others eat up their own food?No¡­¡­


    Although Princess Ann is not a chef, when she sees Zhou Ye eating the lamb chops she has cooked, she praises her cooking skills, and she feels as sweet as she has eaten honey... ¡­


    "I came here by boat..." Zhou Ye picked up the napkin gracefully and wiped the oil stains on the side... To be honest, Princess Anna''s cooking skills can only be said to be average, but-as a A master who has not been defeated for many years, he deeply understands the importance of praise.


    This is not-because of his praise, Anna even gave him more than half of his food... Women who are willing to share their food with a man are basically willing to pay more for this man...


    "Really? Is it from the sea?" Anna''s eyes lit up when she heard Zhou Ye''s words, and she asked hurriedly.


    "Yes..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded. With the light of the candle on the dining table, Zhou Ye felt that Anna at this moment was as cute as a curious little girl.


    "Is it from the Adriatic Sea?" Anna asked curiously, "Is the sea beautiful?"


    "Actually, I came here all the way from the Caribbean Sea by sea boat..." Zhou Ye described: "The sea is very beautiful, especially when you see the sun rise from the sea level at the moment-you will I feel that the whole world is so beautiful..."


    "More...more..." The longing for the sea made Anna not hesitate to hold a wine glass, stood up, walked around the long dining table, and sat in Zhou Ye''s arms... Today is even more than this. I have done too many intimate things, Anna doesn¡¯t care...No, or rather, she is following her inner feelings and deliberately approaching Zhou Ye... "Tell me more stories about the sea. ..."


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye nodded, wrapping Anna''s slender waist with one hand, and said: "In fact, my family owns an ocean-going fleet [if the East India Company is also a fleet]... I am right. The sea is not strange at all...I used to talk and laugh with pirates and sleep with mermaids..."


    As Zhou Ye told...


    Anna''s mind showed a magnificent and beautiful sea landscape... There were battles with gusts and rains, and the battle with pirates...


    She looked at Zhou Ye''s eyes, full of admiration and longing...


    In fact, almost all the stories that Zhou Ye said were made up... Fighting with the storm?Just kidding, can he blow away the stormy cumulus clouds in the sky in one breath and talk and laugh with pirates?The pirate king trembles all over when he sees him... and sleeps with the mermaid-uh-this is true, he packed the whole mermaid family...


    With the passage of time, Anna has completely fallen into the dream of the sea woven by Zhou Ye...


    until------


    "Dear Anna... it''s too late..." Zhou Ye looked out the dark window and whispered: "Don''t you think it''s time for a good boy to rest now?"


    "Hmm...!" Even the sassy Princess Anna couldn''t help but shyly lowered her head when she heard Zhou Ye''s words... She knew what would happen tonight, and she knew... what she would lose...


    "Hey, tell me, where is your room..." Zhou Ye said as he gently picked up Princess Anna in his arms and walked towards the restaurant''s door...


    "Second floor... turn left... the first room..." After saying this, Anna buried her entire head in Zhou Ye''s arms and allowed him to hug herself in the position of a princess. Own room...


    Looking at Anna, who refused to face reality like an ostrich in his arms, Zhou Ye smiled silently. With the information provided by Anna and his super five senses, he accurately found Anna''s bedroom...


    This is a small room, and the layout is very simple... In addition to the necessary wooden couch, bookshelf and a dressing table, it is just a small weapon rack...


    Zhou Ye cautiously walked to the side of the collapse and put Anna on the couch...


    Seeing Anna with her beautiful eyes closed and her long eyelashes trembling constantly, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and called her name in a low voice."Baby Anna..."


    "I...I..." Anna didn''t even dare to open her eyes, "Give me one, it will be the first time I will never forget... Ye..."


    "As you wish..." Zhou Ye said, bowing his head, and severely blocked Anna''s sight... Unlike the gentleness of the day, Zhou Ye looked very violent this time, and the violent Anna felt like the sea. The boat on board is like a small boat, letting waves of waves slap themselves on top of the waves...

 Chapter 962

    All she can do is hold Zhou Ye''s back tightly and let this bad guy do something on her body...


    five minutes later--


    With a scream, a beautiful blood-colored rose bloomed on the wooden couch... Then, there was the Moonlight Sonata that belonged to Anna alone, and the dark clouds outside the window gradually covered the silver moon, as if I couldn¡¯t bear to see it again. A beautiful woman fell into the hands of the villain Zhou Ye.


    This night, Anna got her wish and had an unforgettable first time...


    And on the other side--in Dracula''s nest--


    "Why didn''t Buck come back?" Dracula shouted with a depressed look: "Yi Guo... answer me!"


    "Master... I don''t know..." Yi Guo lowered his head, wishing to hide his head on his hunchback... He knew how cruel and terrifying his master was, "Please, please give me A little time... Master... only a little time is needed, and I will figure out why Buck did not come back..."


    "Okay... don''t mess it up!" Dracula said, waving his hand... He knew what kind of character his subordinate Yi Guo was... timid but cruel, but he was still very loyal to him. Yes... Dracula doesn''t mind giving him some more time.


    Recently, Dracula has always had a sense of imminent disaster... Ever since he deceived his protector, the crown, he has had a sense of imminent disaster.


    He really couldn''t figure out why after he offered a beautiful first daughter to the crown every year, the crown still remembered the woman of the Villeliss family.


    Dracula didn¡¯t want to dedicate the woman of the Villeliss family to the crown. As both of them are enemies for generations, Dracula didn¡¯t want the crown to have his own enemy next to him... Therefore, he bribed Verona Ivana who came to inquire...


    It was the vampire bride he wanted to marry, but¡ªnow Verona has become the woman under the crown, she is high above, and in front of her, Dracula dare not leak a trace of rudeness.


    Dracula can tolerate Verona standing high in front of him, but he absolutely cannot tolerate the women of the Villeliss family becoming like this... That is irresponsibility for his own life... In case, Villeliss The woman of the family gets the favor of that crown, wouldn''t she die soon?


    But-why, now he actually feels that a catastrophe is imminent?Dracula felt deeply disturbed... "Yi Guo, check with me if any outsiders have arrived in Transylvania recently... If so, please find out his name..."


    "Yes, master!"


    Reference 1345


    One thousand three hundred and forty five chapters


    Early in the morning-when Anna slowly opened her eyes, almost the sun had risen in the air...


    "Ye--Ye, where are you..." The first time I woke up, I didn''t even see Zhou Ye, which made Anna''s heart full of anxiety... Is he really just playing with himself? Is he already Ran¡­¡­


    Fear filled Anna''s mind, which made her turn over to stay in spite of her bad body...


    But-even if the physical fitness of a European woman is better than that of an Eastern woman, it can''t resist Zhou Ye''s overnight conquest, especially for the first time Anna...


    As soon as Anna moved, she pulled the wound on her body, her small face was white in pain, and big beads of sweat kept dripping from her forehead...


    How happy and crazy it was last night, and how painful it was this morning... This is the legendary one who gains and loses...


    "Zhou Ye--!" Anna''s eyes were tearful, and she was about to shout [Zhou Ye, dare you not want me... I will kill you when I chase the sky...], a figure suddenly appeared in her. In front of... "Baby Anna, why are you down..."


    "Asshole... Where did you go..." Anna threw into Zhou Ye''s arms with an aggrieved look, and gently beat Zhou Ye''s Hungarian mouth... "Do you know... I was scared to death... ...I thought you didn''t want me..."


    "...I''m not stupid, such a beautiful beauty, why don''t I want you..." Zhou Ye smiled and pecked at Anna''s eyes, and said, "I''m going to make breakfast for you..."


    As Zhou Ye was talking, he wrapped Anna in a quilt...because he heard some sound of going upstairs...


    Sure enough, soon-Anna''s door was knocked open with a bang...


    "Anna, what''s the matter with you?" No one else rushed in, but Anna''s brother, Viken...


    Obviously, he also heard his sister''s shout...and he was shocked, thinking that Dracula''s men actually came out during the day to attack...


    "Go out..." Zhou Ye turned his head and glared at this guy...If it weren''t for him, Anna wouldn''t be invisible to herself...


    "Uh-!" Prince Viken looked at the two people who were hugging each other, "Are you okay, Anna..."


    "I''m okay... I just opened my eyes and didn''t see Ye, thinking he didn''t want me anymore, and ran away secretly... That''s why..." Anna explained to her brother.


    "That''s good...that''s good..." Viken touched his nose depressedly, walked out of the room... and closed the door with his backhand.


    To be honest, he was a little guilty¡ªwhen he came back in the morning, he saw Zhou Ye who was busy in the kitchen. Seeing this guy''s face with pride, he understood what happened last night...so he ran over to follow him. Zhou Ye chatted...


    What are you talking about??


    Don''t abandon my sister, otherwise, I won''t let you go...


    Don''t bully my sister, or I will fight you desperately...


    And-don''t make my sister cry, or else...


    Wait for a series of words that start with no permission, to be honest... Zhou Ye''s breakfast was already prepared, and he was completely dragged by the death of this guy, so he didn''t rush back to Anna''s side immediately...this guy is really getting in the way... ¡­


    "Okay...Would you like breakfast? I''ll bring it for you?" Zhou Ye smiled and said as she looked at Princess Anna, who buried her head in her arms.


    "Don''t...you help me dress...then hug me down to eat..." Anna said sullenly.


    She really didn''t want to be separated from Zhou Ye for a moment...


    "Well, my princess..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly...then stood up and helped Anna dress up...


    To be honest, although Anna looks like a very strong and heroic girl, when she acts like a baby, she can really be sweet to Zhou Ye''s heart... Maybe this is the legendary contrast cuteness?


    Putting on a dress, the two spent almost an hour...


    In the meantime, all kinds of relatives... all kinds of love words... and even almost snatched the fire a few times...


    When Zhou Ye came to the restaurant with Anna in his arms, Viken felt like he was starving to death...


    "I have been hesitant to wait for you to eat breakfast..."


    "Don''t hesitate... You can go back to your room and sleep right now..." Anna gave her brother a white look and said angrily.


    Through the communication between the two, Anna already knew why she would not see her man when she woke up...


    "Uh-!" Viken was choked by Anna''s words... In desperation, he had no choice but to eat...


    The breakfast Zhou Ye prepared was very simple, it was just cuttlefish porridge with a few refreshing side dishes...


    The cuttlefish porridge is for nourishing blood. Zhou Ye specially prepared it for Anna... Why nourish the blood, hehe... Guess!


    "Very good breakfast..." Viken drank cuttlefish porridge. For him, who has lived in the mainland for a long time, the umami of this seafood porridge is something he has never tasted... "Although it''s a bit cold...but it''s actually very good!"


    "Is it cool?" When she heard her brother''s words, Anna looked at the cuttlefish porridge in front of her silently...The cuttlefish porridge that was still exuding heat, when she ate it, she only felt abnormally delicious. As for the temperature?In Anna I feel... the temperature is just right, not hot but definitely not cold...


    Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously and said nothing...


    That''s right, the porridge that Viken drank was cold, but the porridge in front of Zhou Ye and Anna was definitely not cold... Tips for keeping warm, looking back in time...


    To be honest-although the breakfast is very delicious... But Viken feels that this breakfast today is the most difficult breakfast he has ever eaten in his life.


    [Honey... try this, this is so delicious!

 Chapter 963

    [Anna baby, come and eat more of this, this is good for your body...]


    [You feed me...]


    [Okay... Come on, Zhang Zeng...]


    [Ah¡ª¡ªWoo...]


    As a single dog, Prince Viken feels the world¡¯s deep malice towards single dogs. When a couple of you and mine are constantly feeding you high-quality dog ??food in front of you, they will ask you if you are How does it feel?


    Viken doesn''t know how others feel... He only knows... He was fed with dog food... He was already vomiting...


    "I''m full..." Viken pushed a half of the cuttlefish porridge in front of him, turned his head straight and left...


    As he walked, he wondered in his heart...Is it time to find a wife?After all, the Villeliss family needs to continue...


    And at this moment--


    Holy See-Vatican-


    A demon hunter belonging to the Holy See Order of the Holy Order, is taking his little follower and a monk named Carl, starting from the Vatican, all the way to Transylvania, their task is to end Deku Ra¡¯s dark reign and save the Velelis family...


    I just don¡¯t know, when this guy named Fan Haixin sees Zhou Ye... what kind of accident will happen... You read it right, and I didn¡¯t call it wrong, that is-accident...


    Reference 1346


    One thousand three hundred and forty six chapters


    Just as Fan Haixin was going all the way over the mountains and ridges... When she came to Transylvania day and night, Princess Anna was immersed in the beautiful dream of love that Zhou Ye wove.


    "My dear... taste this..." Anna said as she gently took out a handful of wild fruits picked from a branch on the roadside from her pocket, and held it in front of Zhou Ye like a treasure."When I was young, I liked this the most!"


    "Oh? Then I have to taste..." Zhou Ye said, looking into Anna''s hands... I saw a handful of red and green fruits in the white and tender hands. The red is bright and attractive. The green water is lingering, and it makes people feel an urge to take a bite... "This is... a wild plum?"


    "Um... it''s sour and sweet, it''s delicious!" Anna said, picking up a wild plum that was already red and wiping it lightly with a handkerchief twice before placing it directly in Zhou Ye''s eye. Side... "You taste..."


    Seeing Anna¡¯s eyes full of expectation, Zhou Ye really couldn¡¯t say "I don''t like sour things"...


    He knew that this was Anna''s heart... She wanted to share everything with him, including her childhood, and the wild plum she was holding now was her childhood...


    "Oh...hmm..." Zhou Ye squinted, allowing Anna to stuff wild plums into her mouth and chew twice... Zhou Ye found that although these wild plums are still a bit sour, what I have to say is that , The taste is quite good...


    "How is it? Is it delicious?" Anna stared at Zhou Ye nervously, she was really afraid that a look of disgust would leak on Zhou Ye''s face...


    "Yes, it''s delicious..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, picked up a red wild plum from Anna''s hand, wiped it gently with his hand, and placed it next to Anna... "Very Great taste, baby, you can taste it too..."


    "Hmm...!" Anna smiled and nodded, then lightly opened her lips, and took a bite on the wild plum that Zhou Ye handed over...


    And not far from them... Being used as bait, Viken, who was tied to the wooden post again, leaked an unbearable expression...


    "His Royal Highness, what''s the matter with you?" The attendant, who was busy sprinkling fallen leaves on the trap under Viken''s feet in disguise, asked with some curiosity when he saw the unnatural expression of his prince.


    "No... nothing..." Viken shook his head vigorously and said.


    "Oh..." Viken''s attendant is also a vulgar person, he didn''t notice his prince''s hesitant look...


    "Paul... Do you think I should get married?" Prince Viken asked depressedly...


    He feels like living in a deep and fiery purgatory for the past half month. He sees the couple showing affection in front of him every day, and they are fed dog food every day... The former firm non-marriage activists also have them now. A hint of wanting to get married.


    "Prince, you finally figured it out..." Hearing what his prince said, Paul threw the disguised leaves on the ground with excitement, and said loudly: "You should have been married long ago. Only after you get married, You can be crowned...this is the last wish of the old king...oooooo..."


    "Don''t cry... Damn it, Paul... I''m just talking..." Prince Viken was completely pounded by the loud voice of his attendant Paul. Damn... Almost everyone was affected by his voice. It was attracted... He hurriedly stopped his attendant Paul in a low voice...


    But-it''s too late.


    "Oh my God... Your Royal Highness, you finally want to get married... I will go back now, and I will marry you for the whole city..."


    "It''s not easy... It''s rare that Prince Viken also wants to get married one day..."


    "Uuuu...If the old king is still there, I don''t know how happy he would be..."


    Even Princess Ann, who was talking to her own man you and me, was shocked. She took her man''s hand and ran all the way to her brother, and asked in surprise: "Viken, are you finally going to get married? Whose girl is it? Do you need me to propose marriage for you?"


    "Uh-!" Prince Viken looked at his sister in embarrassment, then said: "Actually, this is just an idea...I haven''t made a formal decision yet!"


    "That''s not okay..." Zhou Ye smiled and looked at his cheap brother-in-law and said, "As the first heir to Transylvania, you have the responsibility and obligation to give birth to an heir for your leader... ¡­This is your obligation as the eldest son of the Villeliss family!"


    "Yes, Viken..." Princess Ann expressed 10,000 approval for her own man... "Dad has been missing for more than a year, so it''s time for you to be crowned... But I think you have to settle down before being crowned. ..."


    "Uh-!" Prince Viken looked at the people helplessly, he knew-he would not escape this day sooner or later, but... he really didn''t want to be restrained by a woman so early... He was very satisfied now In my own life, I go to the tavern to hang out with the dancers from time to time, and then hunt down Dracula¡¯s minions...


    However, responsibility is responsibility... Prince Viken has to bear whether he wants it or not... However, it is his nature to push and push."Father''s life and death are still unknown, and...Earl Dracula is still alive in this world, how can I be immersed in my own world?"


    Seeing Prince Viken¡¯s awe-inspiring look, Zhou Ye couldn¡¯t help but pick a big thumb for him and said, [Pretending to be a good X]


    Everyone seemed to be shaken by Prince Viken''s words, and they all fell silent...


    But would Zhou Ye let him go through it so easily?Obviously that is impossible... It is Zhou Ye''s interest to see people unlucky, although the unlucky person in front of him is his cheap elder brother... But Zhou Ye will not be soft.


    "Ahem..." Zhou Ye coughed slightly, attracting everyone''s attention to himself."I remember... when your father got married, Count Dracula was still alive, when your grandfather got married, Count Dracula was still alive... When your great-grandfather got married, Count Dracula was still alive... If you don¡¯t get married and keep offspring... how can you continue the responsibility of the Villerise family to kill Earl Dracula?"


    "that''s right¡­¡­"


    "His Royal Highness, you really should think about your marriage..."


    "Yes... Your Highness..."


    "Brother, do you want to be a sinner in the Villeliss family?"


    For a moment, everyone screamed... It made Viken a big head... He knew that this time, he might not be able to pass the level."Well, I know, I know... After killing the werewolf this time, I will get married... Okay??"


    "What do you say?" Anna hurriedly used words to kill her brother. Although she already has Zhou Ye, and the two future children also have the right to inherit Transylvania, it is best to have the last name. It would be better for the people of Villelis to inherit Transylvania... and Anna knew that her man didn''t care about this little Transylvania...


    "I can talk and count... I promise God." Prince Viken said decisively, while looking at his brother-in-law Zhou Ye with a bitter look... as if to say [He was killed by you... ¡­


    And what about Zhou Ye?Simply ignore him, hold his own Princess Ann and hide in the crowd pretending to be okay... Prince Viken was depressed for a while.


    Anyway, Prince Viken finally agreed to this matter...


    Perhaps it was because the enthusiasm of the attendants increased because of the promise of marriage by Prince Viken. The trap that originally took two hours, they only took one hour to prepare... just waiting for the werewolf to take the bait...


    Reference 1347


    One thousand three hundred and forty seven chapters


    "Damn Zhou... I curse you for being kicked by Anna at night..." Prince Viken muttered in his mouth, while replaying his tricks, clinging to the two ends of the rope with his hands and hanging himself above the trap...


    In fact, he also knew that it was no wonder his brother-in-law...In this era, the servants of the nobles still keep their duty. If the master is gone, they will serve the little master, and if the little master is gone, they will serve the little master... Until they are completely old and die.

 Chapter 964

    The most important thing is that a family does not die out...


    If this family has no heirs, then for these servants, it will be as if there is no running head in the future... They have served the master''s family for generations, and the master''s family will not treat them badly, and will help them to take care of them properly until They died, which is a spirit of contract.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªAnd while Prince Viken was there, the object of his curse was sitting in the bushes, hugging his sister, whispering.


    "My dear... I don''t know why, I always feel a sense of horror..." Anna nestled in her man''s arms and whispered in his ear.


    "Don''t worry... everything has me!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, he knew why Anna felt like a panic, because - this time the hunting werewolf, if he hadn''t appeared, the end result would only be - Viken Save Anna, who was bitten by a werewolf, and then turned into a werewolf, playing for Dracula...


    "Hmm..." Anna nodded obediently, but after a while quiet, she still said a little uneasy: "My dear, I feel that the time when the werewolf appeared this time is too fast... In the past, we killed one. For a werewolf, it will take at least three months to half a year for a new werewolf to appear, but this time it was only half a month..."


    "Because... a certain vampire is beginning to be afraid!" Zhou Ye said, putting his hand into Anna''s clothes and gently touching...


    Anna, who had been distracted by Zhou Ye''s actions, had no time to ask why Dracula was scared... She just squinted and gently held the big hand of her own man''s maniacs, looking at Zhou Ye pleadingly... ... "Don''t... honey... there are many people here..."


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye chuckled, and didn''t explain that from his mental standpoint, no one would have noticed the difference between the two... but gently said in Anna''s ear: "It''s okay if I don''t move. Let me hehehehe tonight... where you are..."


    "Bad guy..." Anna blushed instantly when she heard Zhou Ye''s words, she couldn''t help but cast a blank glance at her man, and then nodded slightly with a few imperceptible movements...


    "That''s it..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, it seems that Anna''s comprehensive development plan is about to be implemented...


    At this moment, suddenly the birds and beasts in the woods stopped calling... A big dog-like panting and breathing sounded into Zhou Ye''s ears... "Hush, here comes..."


    "..." Anna also hurriedly lowered her body, completely hiding herself in the bushes...


    Soon-with a roar that suddenly sounded, a werewolf who was more than two meters tall rushed towards Viken, who was coated with secret medicine...


    Viken didn''t panic when he saw this, he squeezed the rope tightly, and then turned back, standing on the stake... "Quick¡ªpull me up..."


    Before he finished speaking, he heard a sharp sound, followed by a whine like a dog being stepped on its tail...


    "Come down..." Zhou Ye carried his pseudo [Fallen Ashbringer] on his shoulders, and ridiculed Prince Viken, who was standing on the stake and yelling: "You are safe..."


    "..." Prince Viken silently looked at the werewolf who had been split in half beside the trap, and then looked at the giant sword in Zhou Ye''s hand... "No, Zhou... you make me feel like this. Like a clown..."


    "Or do you want to attract another werewolf and try the refreshing feeling of singles out a werewolf?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Forget it, I know I am not that piece of material..." Prince Viken said as he cautiously jumped off the trap, trying not to step on the trap below... "Your sword is so handsome... Can I take a look?"


    "Of course it''s okay..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and passed the pseudo-Ember Messenger in his hand...


    "I..." As soon as Prince Viken took over the giant sword in Zhou Ye''s hand, he felt that as soon as he fell in his hand, the giant sword dropped from his hand and fell to the ground... "God... How heavy is this thing?"


    Prince Viken looked at the giant sword that had smashed the ground into a pit, then looked at Zhou Ye...with a speechless expression on his face.


    He knows that his cheap brother-in-law is very strong, but he has no idea how strong he is...


    However, today-after taking Zhou Ye''s pseudo-ash messenger, his heart is a little lower... This giant sword that Zhou Ye can wield with one hand weighs at least a few hundred kilograms...


    You know, Prince Viken has been trained by the family since he was a child. He is not a weak chicken himself. Not to mention his infinite power, he is at least twice stronger than normal people. But even with such power, he can¡¯t pick up. That giant sword, one can imagine how heavy it is...


    "Haha, more than five hundred kilograms..." Zhou Ye smiled, and picked up his COSPLAY props from the ground. This thing was a toy for Zhou Ye... it was used to be handsome...


    "I now know why you can hit the werewolf so far with one punch..." Viken said, while looking at Zhou Ye with the same look of monsters... "Are you Orientals all monsters?"


    "No, it''s just a little skill..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and carried the pseudo-Ember Messenger on his shoulders... "Well, we should go back..."


    Zhou Ye said, walking towards Anna... Anna also commanded the attendants to put the trap away... Seeing her man walking towards her, she ran all the way and rushed towards her, jumping up and holding Zhou Ye. I kissed fiercely... "My dear, you are so amazing..."


    "Actually, I have other more powerful tricks..." Zhou Ye whispered in Anna''s ear with a wicked smile.


    "What trick?" Anna asked curiously.


    "It''s not convenient here. I will show it to you when I go back tonight..."


    "Bad guy..." Anna quickly understood the intention of her man''s words, and slightly blushed and bit on Zhou Ye''s shoulder...


    The two of them just sprinkled dog food at the people around them, and walked towards the place where the horses were stored...


    "Here again..." Viken stroked his forehead helplessly. He has been sprinkled with dog food by two people these days, and he is going crazy...


    "His Royal Highness... get married soon..." His attendant Paul looked at his master sympathetically, then greeted the other buddies, and dragged the werewolf who had been cut into two pieces by Zhou Ye. This was Wu Xun''s. Prove that...that can''t be wasted. You can at least mix with wine with this thing...


    The werewolf¡¯s recovery ability is very strong, but no matter how strong it is, it is impossible to be chopped into two pieces and still alive. It is not a werewolf, it is a wolf god...


    Reference 1348


    One thousand three hundred and forty eight chapters


    "My dear, why do I still feel a little uneasy?" Anna curled up in Zhou Ye''s arms, rode with him, and walked towards Transylvania...


    "Don''t worry, isn''t the werewolf peeping at us killed by me?" Zhou Ye sniffed Anna''s hair lightly, and said, "Believe me, it will be all right, even if Dracula comes here, I I have the confidence to protect you..."


    "Hmm--" Anna nodded obediently, her heart full of the sense of security being protected...


    The werewolf trapped in the dense forest today is the one who peeped at the Anna family castle in the middle of the night...


    When it first appeared, Zhou Ye knew that it was ordered by Dracula to investigate the outsiders who came here... In order to paralyze Dracula, Zhou Ye did not immediately kill it... ¡­


    Of course, Dracula is a bit of paralysis. It¡¯s just that Zhou Ye was talking to Princess Anna at this time. He didn¡¯t want anyone to interfere with him, so he didn¡¯t immediately kill the werewolf...


    Moreover, in Zhou Ye¡¯s design, Dracula belonged to Van Helsing...Of course he didn¡¯t let Van Helsing kill Dracula, he didn¡¯t have the skills... Zhou Ye wanted Dracula to abuse Van Helsing... It¡¯s that simple ...


    Just as the group rushed back to Transylvania, they happened to see the leaders of the city, surrounded together... It seemed that they were surrounding someone-everyone couldn''t help but surrounded them curiously...


    "I don''t want to cause trouble... I''m here to help you!" Fan Haixin and his attendants back to back, looking at the group of people who are holding various tools and holding various tools.


    "Do you often encounter such things?" Carl looked at the people around him with some trepidation. Although he is a member of the Holy See''s Order of Holy Order, like Van Helsing, he is a scientific researcher and has almost no fighting experience. zero¡­¡­


    "Often..." Fan Haixin reached his waist with some speechless hands, where there are his weapons...


    "Foreigners, you are not welcome here..." Prince Viken also rode over at this time, and he said loudly: "This is not the place you should come, hurry up and leave here..."


    "Really?" Fan Haixin wouldn''t give up his mission easily. He saw Zhou Ye who was holding Princess Anna riding on the horse watching the excitement at a glance."He is also a foreigner, why can he be here??"


    "Hahahaha... he actually said that His Excellency Zhou Ye is a stranger..."


    "Hahahaha..."


    Fan Haixin''s words caused a burst of laughter from the surrounding people...


    "Hahaha..." Viken couldn''t help but laugh... After a long while, he stopped his laughter: "Are you talking about Zhou?"


    "Yes..." Fan Haixin didn''t think there would be Orientals in this place. If you talk about strangers, he thinks that Zhou Ye is a real stranger.


    "Because he is my sister''s husband, because he killed two werewolves for us in Transylvania...because there are too many and too many..." Viken said disdainfully: "You are special for us again. What did Lansivania City do?"


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! The traces of, such as thick wolf hair...

 Chapter 965

    Just when Van Helsing was in a daze, suddenly there was a sharp scream from the sky... Following the cries, three ugly humanoid creatures were waving their wings and flying towards Transylvania...


    "Gosh...It''s a vampire bride..."


    "Run..."


    "Help..."


    "Quickly¡ªeveryone, go back to the house..." Anna didn¡¯t care about telling her man you and me. She hurriedly shouted, "Take care of the children and the elderly, and go back to your house. Go inside..."


    Following Anna¡¯s shout, the leaders fled towards their own house...


    And Van Helsing also took out the machine gun crossbow from his foul crossbow, facing the three ugly vampire brides on the horizon, quickly pulling the trigger...


    Whoosh whoosh¡ª¡ª


    With his buckle, a dozen crossbow arrows were shot at the vampire bride...


    "Hurry up and avoid..." Fan Haixin still had time to take a look to the side at this time, but he found that everyone else had escaped. Only the brother-in-law of Prince Viken was still holding Princess Anna in his arms and moved. Sitting still...


    In fact, Anna actually wanted to get off her horse to take refuge... But Zhou Ye held her slender waist and couldn''t move...


    When she was very anxious when she heard the message [Relax, don¡¯t be afraid, everything is with me...], she quieted down. She knew that her own man would not deceive herself, and her own man would not deceive herself. Will hurt herself... So, she also snuggled in her man''s arms, quietly watching the excitement...


    "My dear Anna... I''m sorry, you are going to die today..."


    "Hahaha...Kill her..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense..."


    Zhou Ye silently looked at the three vampire brides who were talking nonsense while rushing towards him, telling the truth-he never thought that he would never take away the bride who should have belonged to Dracula. found¡­¡­


    For him, the vampire bride is only part of his reproduction plan, and he will never be vacant...


    However, looking at the three vampire brides who looked like birdmen, Zhou Ye was not interested at all... Just when the three vampires rushed towards Zhou Ye, they were one step ahead, but Fan Haixin...


    He made a big jump and rushed towards Zhou Ye, who was sitting on the horse. In his plan, he wanted to throw Zhou Ye off their horses, so as to avoid the attacks of the three vampire brides...


    however--


    "Uh-!" Fan Haixin looked in front of him with an embarrassed look, the big hand that occupied all his sight... It was really shameful...


    At this moment, he was maintaining a swooping posture, and Zhou Ye grabbed his face with his hands...that felt, how embarrassing and embarrassing...


    "Thank you for your concern, but... I don''t need to dismount..." Zhou Ye smiled at Fan Haixin, who was grabbed by his face and hung in the air: "They are the ones who should really worry about..."


    Following the sound of words, Zhou Ye gently let go of the right hand that was holding Anna''s waist, and pulled out the pseudo-Ember messenger behind...


    ¡ª¡ª


    A few light dances... Anna only felt that the cold light before her eyes flashed, she didn''t even notice how many times Zhou Ye waved. When she opened her eyes again... the vampire bride who leaped towards them in three directions was already Gone...


    "what----!"


    "damn it----!"


    "Asshole, you dare to hurt me..."


    The wailing from the ground caused Anna to turn her gaze, and saw¡ªOn the ground, the three vigorous and arrogant vampire brides had turned into a dozen corpses...


    Because the vampires themselves are dead, they are still alive, but they are very aggrieved because they were dismembered by Zhou Ye in the blink of an eye...


    "Interesting..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "It seems that you and Victor are not the same type of vampire... Such a strong vitality makes me a little interested..."


    "Uh-can you put me down first? This gentleman?" Fan Haixin said with a gloomy expression-you know, he is still hanging in the air by Zhou Ye.


    "Ah, sorry...I almost forgot about you..." Zhou Ye smiled and let go...Fan Haixin fell directly under the horse.


    Reference 1349


    One thousand three hundred and forty-nine chapters


    The three vampire brides who were instantly dismembered by Zhou Ye have also recovered their human form at this moment, but their images at this time are extremely miserable...


    The arms and legs of the three of them were all chopped off by Zhou Ye just now...there was only the head still linked to the body...Looking at a tragic beauty...


    Even though the three vampire brides are so miserable, they still roll on the muddy ground reluctantly while yelling... "Damn human beings, just wait for the earl to avenge us..."


    "You are dead..."


    "Woo...I will definitely not let you go..."


    And at this moment - Fan Haixin had taken out the silver pile from his own package, and strode towards the three vampire brides, which meant that they would be nailed to death at once.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    "you can not do that¡­¡­"


    "Please... let me go, I can let you enjoy the unimaginable... well-you know!"


    Seeing Van Helsing''s movements, the three vampire brides were suddenly terrified, some wailing, some begging for mercy, and some of them were seducing Fan Helsing...


    However, Van Helsing did not move at all. He walked firmly to the three unresisted places, the vampire brides who kept rolling on the ground...


    The three female vampires were frightened, like maggots, desperately wriggling their remains on the ground, trying to stay away from Fan Haixin, as if they could escape their mortal fate...


    "May your soul be forgiven by the Lord!" Fan Haixin walked to the side of a vampire bride, drew a cross in front of him, stared at him, and was about to pierce the female vampire in front of him with the silver pile...


    "Dangling¡ª¡ª!" A cry...


    The silver pile in Fan Haixin''s hand did not plunge into the mouth of the vampire bride as he wished, but instead pierced the weapon Zhou Ye handed over...


    "..." Fan Haixin looked at the silver pile with its crooked tip distressed, and then looked at the owner of the weapon, Zhou Ye... "Are you going to prevent me from purifying these vampires?"


    "No, it''s not that I want to prevent you from purifying these vampires, but--" Zhou Ye said here, his eyes widened, and he reprimanded unceremoniously: "What are you going to do with my spoils?"


    "That..." Fan Haixin was dumbfounded... It seems, probably... these female vampires are really Zhou Ye''s spoils...


    "Yes, that''s it... Honey, as long as you don''t kill me... I will let you taste indescribable happiness..." Seeing Fan Haixin and Zhou Ye seem to be in conflict, the vampire bride on the ground looked like Foolingly threw electricity¡¤eyes at Zhou Ye...In order to survive, they had no choice but to do anything.


    "Do you really have thoughts about these vampires that you shouldn''t have?" Fan Haixin''s eyes condensed, and he looked at Zhou Ye.


    "¡ª¡ª!" Zhou Ye looked at the ground, one by one, three vampires covered in muddy water, said disdainfully: "Do you think I would be interested in maggots?"


    "Uh-!" Fan Haixin looked at the three vampires who looked like beggars on the ground, and then looked at Zhou Ye... and nodded in agreement, "I don''t think you will do either. These corpses are interested..."


    "So what do you plan to do with them?" Fan Haixin asked curiously.


    "It''s not your responsibility... My spoils are naturally useful!" Zhou Ye said, beckoning to Prince Viken, who was watching from a distance...

 Chapter 966

    "Hey, Zhou--you are so amazing..." Prince Viken smiled and brought his attendants over. As he walked, he slapped his brother-in-law''s ass loudly...


    He had just witnessed the whole process. The weapon that he couldn''t hold was in the hands of his brother-in-law, as if nothing, and he didn''t even see when Zhou Ye made the move... the whole battle It''s over...


    "You are like this..." Zhou Ye beckoned Viken to his side, then whispered in his ear a few times...


    "..." Viken looked at Zhou Ye with a look of surprise. He couldn''t believe why his brother-in-law would come up with this bad idea?


    "This...isn''t it not so good..." Viken asked naively.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you think this is fun?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly... It seems that his elder brother still has a bottom line for life, but... under the hint of his own soul, the so-called bottom line for life , Also like a certain film, it breaks at once.


    "Don''t you want to see a scene like that?" Zhou Ye''s words seemed to carry infinite magic power, reaching the bottom of Viken''s heart.


    "miss you¡­¡­"


    "Then do as I said..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Okay..." Viken said, calling his attendants over...


    They took up the limbs of three female vampires scattered on the ground according to Zhou Ye''s instructions, and then tied them tightly with ropes...


    Then, the two of them lifted up the female vampire who had become a human being, and walked towards the empty space in the city...


    "You damn humans, what are you going to do to the noble us..."


    "Let go of us... I order you to let us go..."


    Should I say that I am a vampire?Even though he was cut off his limbs and turned into a human being, he was still yelling and full of breath.


    "What do you plan to do with these vampires? They are very dangerous!" Fan Haixin was blocked by Zhou Ye''s weapon, and was unable to stop the attendants who carried the female vampires into the square... so he could only look at Zhou Ye and ask. .


    "Tell me... do you have any hatred with the vampire?" Zhou Ye ignored Fan Haixin, but looked at the leaders who felt dangerous and gradually leaked their heads from the windows and doors to investigate the situation, and shouted.


    "I... my wife was killed by them..."


    "My son also died in their hands..."


    "And my daughter...oooh, she''s just ten years old..."


    "My brother was killed by them..."


    "..."


    Seeing that the vampires who treated them like domestic animals in the past were easily defeated by Princess Ann''s husband, these civilians seemed to see the dawn of revenge, and one by one said aloud the hatred buried in their hearts...


    Following the leaders, one by one loudly told their tragic experience, and the whole city was full of noisy...


    "Then... I grant you the right of revenge... You can dispose of the three vampires at will, using any method you can think of..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and announced loudly: "Including certain indescribable things... ¡­"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the leaders suddenly became excited. They walked out of their homes and surrounded the square...Looking at the three female vampires who were placed flat on a high platform and locked their necks with iron chains. , Cursing...


    There are stones, some spitting, some piercing with forks...


    I don¡¯t know which person took the lead. Someone began to perform the cruel punishment for women on the three vampires...


    And the crowd onlookers cheered loudly for those people...There were still people waiting in line behind...


    Zhou Ye sat on the horse, smiling at the three female vampires who were led by the people...Seriously, the appearance of these three female vampires can only be said to be average, and the smell on their bodies made him sick, so Zhou Ye was not interested in doing anything to them, and-thinking that these vampires had been played by Dracula for hundreds of years and the children had given birth to tens of thousands, he had no idea...


    Reference 1350


    One thousand three hundred and fifty chapters


    "Even if they are vampires, is it too cruel for you to treat them like this?" Fan Haixin asked unbearably.


    "Huh? Cruel??" Zhou Ye didn''t speak, but Princess Anna in his arms spoke first, "Do you think Ye is cruel? And those vampires are miserable? Are any parents who lost their children miserable? Are the husband¡¯s widows miserable? Are there any husbands who have lost their wives miserable? Yes..."


    "Okay, don''t be angry, Anna baby..." Zhou Ye smiled and pecked in Anna''s ear, and whispered: "For these guys, there is no need to be angry..."


    "Yeah..." Angrily, Anna gradually calmed down under the comfort of her man.


    She looked at Fan Haixin who was standing under the horse with a look of contempt, "You don''t know anything, but you say that Ye is cruel? You can try to stop the civilians and see if you will be torn to pieces by them..."


    "..." Fan Haixin shook his head helplessly... Killing monsters is his duty, but torturing monsters is not his preference.


    "Okay, you are not welcome here, please leave here..." Anna gave an ultimatum to Van Helsing. She can tolerate others saying that she is bad, but she absolutely can''t tolerate others saying that her man is bad. She is now a Husband slave.


    "Sorry, Princess Anna, if I offended you in any way, I apologize to you..." Fan Haixin took off his hat, then bowed slightly to the two of them, and said, "But please believe me. Sincerely, I am here to help you on the order of the Holy See..."


    "Help us?" Anna didn''t want to pay attention to Fan Haixin at all. In her opinion, having her own man is enough."Do you think you can help us? Or, did you help us when the vampire attacked just now?"


    "Uh-!" Fan Haixin was embarrassed by Anna for a while...


    When the three vampires just attacked, he was a passerby with soy sauce. He just set a few arrows, and the damage to the three female vampires was minimal.


    "Okay, baby... Since this gentleman is willing to help us, of course it is very good!" Zhou Ye smiled and patted Anna. After calming her down, he turned to Fan Haixin and said, "Then I will trouble you. , This gentleman...then please guard the three female vampires. I believe that-with their strong vitality, the civilians can''t kill them. Your task is to guard them. I think I will meet them at night. There is a big surprise..."


    "I hope you are worthy of my arrangement, and don''t let me be disappointed in the Holy See!" After finishing speaking, Zhou Ye did not wait for Fan Haixin''s question, grabbed the belly of Nightmare, and walked towards the castle in the inner city... He didn''t have the time to watch here. As for these things, he still has a lot of things to do... For example, the comprehensive development plan that Anna promised him today?


    The monk Carl, standing behind Fan Haixin, looked at Zhou Ye''s fading back, and asked curiously: "Should we follow his orders like this? Are you looking at the three vampires here?"


    "Hmm..." Fan Haixin nodded his head solemnly...


    "Why?" Karl was a little upset with Zhou Ye''s attitude of treating them as subordinates, and asked depressedly: "We are here to help them, so why do you treat us like this?"


    "Why?" Fan Haixin laughed self-deprecatingly: "Only that guy can kill you in a few seconds...Of course, including me!"


    "...His--!" Carl took a deep breath. He didn''t doubt Van Helsing''s judgment. This fellow, Van Helsing, would never make a joke when discussing matters about fighting...


    "Besides, that guy is too cunning... and he doesn''t do anything by any means..." After Fan Haixin figured out some things, he felt that his scalp was a little numb...


    "What?" Carl asked.


    "Do you really think that guy threw the three vampires to the civilians for revenge?" Van Helsing said while searching for his crossbow in the open space, "He was just to anger Dracula!"


    "Enraging Dracula?" Carl asked unclearly, "How to anger Dracula?"


    "If your woman is lined up by a group of men, how would you feel?" After Fan Haixin said this, he suddenly felt a little wrong, "Oh, sorry, I forgot that you are a monk. It''s impossible to have a wife in your life..."


    "No, I am actually a monk..." Carl explained, "I can still get married..."


    "Fighting needs to be calm... and the furious Dracula will obviously expose more of his weaknesses!" Fan Haising ignored the words of his attendants, and said to himself: "It seems...I really need to arrange them well. It''s a moment, this guy on the stage has already set up for me, just wait for the evening to put on a big show!"


    "What are you talking about? Van Helsing?" Karl asked curiously.


    "You don''t need to know too much, just help me get all the powerful weapons out! I think I will need them at night..." Fan Haixin said as he stood beside the crowd, maintaining Prince Viken of Order walks...


    "I think I need some convenience..."

 Chapter 967

    "Why haven''t you left?" Prince Viken frowned, looking at Fan Haixin and asked dissatisfiedly.


    "Actually, it was your brother-in-law, the gentleman named Ye Zhou arranged for me to stay..." Fan Haixin had to pull up Zhou Ye''s tiger skin. No way, who made him an unwelcome now People?


    "Really?" Prince Viken looked at Van Helsing with some disbelief, then beckoned to one of his attendants, then asked him to go back to his castle and ask his brother-in-law what he meant...


    Now Zhou Ye, relying on his tyrannical force, has already erected a unique image in Viken''s mind...


    "If you let me know that you are lying to me..." Viken looked directly into Van Helsing''s eyes and said coldly: "I will drive you out of here, lying down..."


    "..." Facing Viken, Van Helsing just shrugged his shoulders and said nothing... For him, he has also seen a local who is more unfriendly than Viken, and there is nothing to be angry about...


    A group of people just stood in the crowd, waiting for the return of Viken''s attendant, and the monk Carl, who claimed to be a monk, was obviously very interested in the scene of violence against three female vampires in the crowd...


    He opened his eyes wide while drawing a cross in his own Hungarian mouth. He opened his eyes and spit out a few words that were not so civil...


    Everyone actually didn''t wait long, and soon-Viken''s attendants rushed back from the castle. After he lay on his prince''s ear and whispered a few words, Viken looked at Van Helsing and finally nodded. "Well, it seems that you didn''t lie, outsiders... I will send Paul to help you. If you need it, I will say hello to him... He will help you!"


    After saying these words, Viken stopped paying attention to Van Helsing, but turned to look towards the center of the square. He was also very interested in the brutal sights, but due to his identity, he couldn''t get off the court himself, so he could only stand. Had an eye addiction here...


    "Hello, I''m Paul, you can find me if you need help!" Paul said to Van Helsing with a smile.


    "Go, Carl... we should be busy..." Van Helsing pulled Carl back, who was still watching the scene attentively, and then nodded at Paul, saying: "I think I need to requisition The houses near the square..."


    "No problem!" Paul laughed.


    Van Helsing pulled Carl and walked towards the house near the square... He wants to prepare some small surprises for Dracula. He has no intentions, and he doesn''t think he will lose to Dracula, a vampire...


    Reference 1351


    One thousand three hundred and fifty one


    Night fell gradually in Transylvania...


    The weather tonight is not very good. In the dark sky, you can''t see the sparkle of the stars. Even the moon''s brilliance is blocked by dark clouds. The light rain covered with stars is constantly pattering, making people feel A while of boredom.


    The crowd in the center of the square has long since dispersed, leaving only three female vampires firmly fixed to a wooden board with silver-plated iron chains... They are now in a horribly embarrassed appearance, no longer the arrogance during the day... ¡­


    In the quiet square, there were only four oil lamps with lampshades standing around the female vampire, shining the clearing like daylight.


    "Will Dracula really come?"


    In the house near the square, Carl and Van Helsing huddled behind the door, looking at the square through the crack of the door, his gaze kept looking towards the three vampires in the next three lanes...


    "Of course I will come!" Fan Haixin sat leaning at the door, carrying the repaired silver pile in one hand and the silver cross in the other...


    He saw Carl¡¯s wretched behavior, but didn¡¯t scold Carl. In Van Helsing¡¯s opinion... this guy was pitiful enough. He grew up in a monastery and has been doing research at the headquarters of the Knights of the Holy Order. It''s normal for a woman to behave like this...


    "Why?" Karl asked, his eyes still staring at the center of the square...


    "It''s about the dignity of men, you don''t understand!" Fan Haixin couldn''t explain too much to Karl, so he could only casually say.


    At this moment, a blast of cold wind blew through... the oil lamp in the lampshade was even blown out, and the other three oil lamps were lingering in the wind. For a while, the light was suppressed to a minimum... the square The center became a little dim...


    "What''s that?" Carl exclaimed...


    "What did you see?" Fan Haixin asked hurriedly.


    "A figure, a dark figure..." Carl felt his heart beating so violently, as if facing his natural enemy...


    "Where?" Fan Haixin asked in a low voice, lying in the crack of the door, looking toward the square... In the dark square, there was nothing but the three dying female vampires... "At all... ¡­"


    "Are you looking for me?" A low voice rang in their ears...


    Fan Haixin pierced the silver pile in his hand without looking back...


    Feeling the sluggishness of the silver stake piercing his body in his hand, Fan Haixin couldn''t help but feel happy. This task is really too simple...Dracula is nothing more than that...


    However, what made him feel wrong was that even though he was sure that the silver pile in his hand had penetrated Dracula¡¯s Hun¡¯s mouth, he still did not hear the screams of the monster after being purified...


    "Go..." Fan Haixin didn''t care much, pulled Carl''s collar, and then slammed into the wooden door in front of him...


    Click ¡ª¡ª


    The rotten wooden door shattered to pieces under the impact of Fan Haixin...The two of them turned over into the square one by one.


    "What an unexpected visitor, Van Helsing..." A faint voice came from the door... Following the sound, a figure in a decent dress appeared in front of Van Helsing and Karl...


    "Do you know me?" Van Helsing stared at the figure coming out of the room. He was sure he had never seen Dracula, but... this vampire recognized himself for the first time...


    "This is your silver pile?" Dracula replied, walking towards Van Helsing, while pulling out his own silver pile... and then threw it on the ground."How long is it? Three hundred years? Or four hundred years? You don''t remember? Right?"


    "What should I remember?" Van Helsing waved his hand to make Karl hurry up and hide, and stepped back...


    "You are the famous Van Helsing, trained by Tibetan monks and Istanbul mullahs... sheltered by Rome, but-just like me, being hunted down..." Dracula looked very excited...


    "The Knights of the Holy Order know everything about you, and it''s not surprising that you know me..." Fan Haixin slowly backed away.


    "Yes, but it''s not just that..." Dracula smiled as he forced Van Helsing... "You still wear my ring, it seems-today is going to return to the original owner..."


    "..." Van Helsing habitually touched the ring on his right hand. It was a family crest ring engraved with a winged snake. The badge on this ring was exactly the same as the Villeliss family crest. This also contributed to Van Helsing''s arrival. One of the reasons for this is that he wants to trace his past...


    "The hatred between us... is much more than that, Gabriel..." Dracula looked at Van Helsing''s little movements, with a grim smile on his face: "Let me introduce myself again. I am Van Slau Deku. Count La, born in 1422-murdered in 1462... Now, with all your doubts, go to hell!"


    As Dracula approached, Van Helsing had to retreat towards the three female vampires tied up in the middle of the square...


    When Van Helsing noticed that Dracula had followed his own pace and stepped into a small circle... he made a slight gesture in Karl''s direction...


    Then, a sound of tight rope sounded... A noose made of silver and steel wire rose from the ground, immediately entrapped Dracula''s feet, and then hung him upside down...


    However, this is not the end. With the sound of creaking gears, the crossbow arrows soaked in holy water pierced into Dracula¡¯s body...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!


    "Have anyone ever told you that you are too much nonsense!" Van Helsing took out a silver cross from behind him as he said, and then pressed it to Dracula''s forehead without hesitation... ¡­


    "what--!"


    When the silver cross touched Dracula¡¯s body, a burst of flames ignited from the cross... The warmth made Van Helsing release his hand holding the cross...


    However, the cross was still attached to Dracula¡¯s face, burning desperately... Soon, under the effect of the high temperature, the silver cross was melted...


    "Do you really think so?" Is there a trace of uncomfortable look on Dracula''s face at this time?He looked at Van Helsing mockingly."Thank you, knowing that I am cold, and sending me warm firewood, then now, it is time for you to go to hell with doubts..."


    Following his words, without seeing Dracula''s movements, the rope tied to his ankle spontaneously ignited. In the blink of an eye, Dracula regained his freedom...


    "Damn...this is over..." Fan Haising spit out and retreated back. He really didn''t expect that Dracula was not afraid of the silver pile or the holy water, let alone the cross... This Nima is still Evil vampire?It''s completely different from the coquettish goods I have encountered before...


    "I thought it was the one who came down, but I saw you, Gabriel... you really gave me a big surprise..." Dracula looked at Van Helsing with a relaxed look, slowly Push him...

 Chapter 968

    Dracula likes this one the most, pushing his prey into desperation step by step, listening to their mournful wailing, watching their desperate expressions...For him, there is nothing in the world that makes him feel more like this. It''s fun...


    Reference 1352


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Two


    The night is getting deeper, and the rain is getting bigger and bigger...


    "Dang--!"


    With the sound of the wind swaying the window edge, a figure climbed up from the couch...


    "Yue Hei Feng Gao Murder Night..." The figure muttered to himself, walked to the window, and gently closed the window frame that was blown by the strong wind...


    At this moment, a series of lightning flashes across the sky like an electric snake outside the window, and the electric light instantly illuminates the person''s face... it''s not someone else, it''s Zhou Ye.


    After a long while, the thunder rumbling came over...


    Anna, who was awakened by thunder, closed her eyes tightly and arched her arms to her side as soon as she stretched out her arms. She wanted to find the most comfortable position in someone''s arms and continue to sleep... But let her toss and turn. , But did not find that warm embrace...


    With a hint of doubt, Anna opened her eyes, and she saw Zhou Ye standing by the window at a glance.


    "My dear... why haven''t you rested yet?" Anna on the couch looked a little embarrassed at this time, the hair from the sideburns was on her cheeks, her face flushed, with a touch of indescribable style. ...


    "Baby, sleep for a while... When I wake up tomorrow morning, I will give you a big surprise..." Zhou Ye raised his foot and walked to Anna''s side, bent down, and gently stroked Anna''s face and cheek with his hand. , Whispered.


    "Hmm...!" Anna felt that her man''s voice was so low and magnetic, she couldn''t help but want to close her eyes and fall asleep with his voice...


    "Don''t leave...I..." Anna whispered... fell asleep again.


    Zhou Ye looked at Anna on the couch and couldn''t help but smile gently...


    Zhou Ye knew that Anna was really tired tonight... Anna who tried the back door for the first time was miserable by him tonight...


    Once again bowed his head and pecked at Anna''s eyes, Zhou Ye straightened up... "It''s time to watch a good show..."


    Following Zhou Ye¡¯s words, it fell... His figure suddenly disappeared in the room, and there was only a shining purple light in the entire room, which was shimmering slightly. It was Zhou Ye who gave Anna before leaving. The protective magic circle left behind.


    On the other side, in the open space of the square in the city-Van Helsing was facing his most dangerous moment.


    "Gabriel... why are you so weak? You really disappoint me..." Dracula held Van Helsing''s neck with one hand, lifted him up, and said with a stern smile: "I told you that the one who murdered me was actually you?"


    "Uh...uh..." Van Helsing pulled Dracula''s fingers forcefully with both hands, trying to get some breathing space for his neck from Dracula''s grasp, but he didn''t want to do so. No.


    Fan Haixin only felt that the hand that was holding his neck was tightening little by little... His efforts were useless... On the face that was violent due to lack of oxygen, there were beads of sweat... ¡­


    Death is so close-as if right in front of you...


    Fan Haixin felt that his consciousness... was about to be blurred due to lack of oxygen...


    At this moment, a violent shout made Fan Haixin who was about to fall into a coma sober up...


    "Let go of him, if you still want your three brides..."


    Van Helsing looked at the place where the sound came from... I saw that in the open space in the center of the square, besides the three female vampires locked on the high platform, there was another figure. It was not someone else but just ran away. The taking refuge monk Carl...


    At this time, Carl was firmly holding the silver pile that was still on the ground by Dracula with his hands, and the tip of the silver pile was facing the heart of one of the female vampires.


    "Carl... away from... leaving... here..." Van Helsing''s voice was so weak that he could barely hear him until he got close to him, and he was obviously unable to hear him standing in the distance.


    However-Carl''s movements are not useless, at least Van Helsing felt that the steel-claw-like hand on his neck seemed to have stopped tightening.


    "Oh?" Dracula held Van Helsing in one hand, and slowly looked back at the bug that, in his opinion, had no fighting power...


    When he saw Karl threatening himself with his three brides, a mocking smile leaked from his face."Do you think I still want those three lousy goods?"


    "They are your brides?" Karl was confused by Dracula''s words... "You came here... didn''t you want to save them?"


    "Huh? I never wear clothes that other people wear..." Dracula said with a look of disgust: "You can kill them... the bride can look for it again, I don''t care..."


    "what----!!"


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu-!!!


    "Don''t you have no feelings for us...!!!"


    Hearing Dracula¡¯s unfeeling words, the three female vampires who had been ravaged and ravaged without shed tears for a day suddenly burst into tears...They screamed and wailed in despair...


    Carl listened to the screams of the three vampires, and suddenly it was difficult to start... He stood there, killing or not killing...


    Just when he was in a daze, a dark figure suddenly appeared behind him, and then-Karl only felt a sharp pain coming from behind him... He saw a right hand with a missing finger pierced through his mouth. Out, there is still a beating heart in the palm of my hand...


    "That...that...is that...my...heart...?" Carl raised his hands, trying to get his heart back from that hand... However, his arms were raised halfway... ¡­It fell weakly.


    "Well-I regret it..." Dracula squeezed the heart in his hand to pieces, then pulled out a white handkerchief from his pocket, wiped the blood on his hand, and then dropped the handkerchief on it. On the ground... "Although this is a waste of food, but... it doesn''t matter..."


    "Uuuuu...I knew...you wouldn''t want us..."


    "Great...really great..."


    Seeing Dracula appearing to the side, the three vampire brides burst into joy...


    "No, don''t get me wrong... I just remembered one thing..." Dracula ignored his three women, but bent over and picked up the silver pile from Karl''s body..." I suddenly remembered that even if I don¡¯t want toys, when I need to smash them, I have to do it myself..."


    As Dracula said, without hesitation, the silver pile in his hand pierced the heart of one of the vampire brides...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! I curse you..."


    With a terrible scream, the vampire bride completely turned into a mass of ashes, only the pitch-black skeleton remained in place...


    "Seeing my sister dying so tragically in the hands of my lover, another vampire bride shook her head desperately, begging for mercy: "No...you can''t do this...I love you so much..."


    "I can''t feel love, I can''t feel the temperature... I can''t even feel the satisfaction..." Dracula said, while piercing the silver stake into her heart without hesitation: "So please rest assured Leave, I will tell your successor about your deeds..."


    After watching the female vampire turn into ashes, Dracula once again picked up the silver pile in his hand and looked at the last female vampire...


    What makes him a little strange is... In the end this female vampire didn''t say a word or begged for mercy... "Is there anything you want to tell me? Honey?"


    Reference 1353


    One thousand three hundred and fifty-three chapters


    "..." Facing Dracula''s questioning, the female vampire just glanced at him indifferently, and stopped speaking...


    Her actions aroused Dracula''s curiosity. Dracula stopped his movements for a while, looked at her and asked, "Don''t you ask for mercy?"


    "If I beg you, will you let me go?" The female vampire said calmly.


    "No..." Dracula said with a smile: "You know, although I don''t have a cleanliness fetish, but... I will never wear a dress worn by hundreds of men. Then tell me, It''s as disgusting as putting cow dung on your body..."

 Chapter 969

    "I will wait for you in hell...Dracula..." The female vampire coldly looked at the man who was her lover before her, cursing word by word, "We will meet again in hell one day of¡­¡­"


    "Hahaha...That''s so sorry, the devil in hell is my friend!" Dracula smiled slightly, and then with a strong hand, the silver pile pierced her heart...


    In an instant, a blue flame burned on her body...but she did not scream, nor screamed...Instead, she stared at Dracula with cold eyes, as if to imprint his appearance. The same in my own heart.


    Dracula felt that he was full of cold with those eyes, and he couldn''t help but shudder... "Damn..."


    For a moment, Dracula looked at the pair of eyes that were still staring at him in the flames, and he felt a feeling that he hadn''t seen for a long time. That feeling was called fear...


    "Damn..." Dracula shook his head vigorously, as if he could throw out the pair of eyes that appeared in his mind.


    After a while-Dracula finally felt that the ominous fear in his heart was relieved a lot...


    He turned around again and looked at the place where Van Helsing had just been left...Unsurprisingly-there was no longer Van Helsing''s figure.


    Dracula was not surprised at this. He smiled slightly and walked towards a residential house near the square, "Do you know? Gabriel, I... can see a person¡¯s character from his heartbeat, no, now I should call you Mr. Fan Haixin..."


    While talking, Dracula walked into the residence, "Usually when I approach someone, his heartbeat will accelerate as I approach, but the strange thing is that your heartbeat has always been so steady... ¡­Have you never known what fear is? Van Helsing?"


    As soon as Dracula walked into the room, a figure suddenly jumped off the beam, and his arms tightened Dracula¡¯s neck hard, causing Dracula to habitually open his eyes. bar¡­¡­


    The figure did not hesitate to throw a ball larger than his thumb into Dracula¡¯s mouth, and then lifted Dracula¡¯s chin forcefully, forcing him to swallow the ball... With a kick of Dracula''s back waist, the figure rolled over and out of the room with this rebounding force.


    "boom----!!!"


    With a loud noise, the entire room was blown into a broken wall...


    Van Helsing knelt on the ground, panting hard... He silently turned his head and glanced at Karl''s corpse, and said in a low voice: "Your invention finally killed Dracula, Karl-may you rest in peace..."


    He finally threw into the orb in Dracula¡¯s mouth, which was loaded with a burst bomb invented by Karl¡ª¡ªGlycerol 48...


    This kind of explosive is more than a hundred times stronger than ordinary black powder. Even if an elephant is stuffed with so much glycerin 48, it will never survive...


    Looking at the house that had turned into a sea of ??flames, Fan Haixin lowered his head gently...


    No way, he is so tired. He was just grabbed by Dracula, and he was in a state of hypoxia. After being dropped by Dracula, he couldn''t move for a long time, so he could only keep his eyes open. Watching Karl get killed by Dracula...


    After recovering a little bit of strength, Van Helsing hid in the room regardless of his unrecovered body... He didn¡¯t care about the life and death of the female vampires. In his opinion, it¡¯s best for Dracula to put his men Kill them all, then the whole world will be much fresher...


    It can be said that Fan Haixin has used his stamina to the extreme, otherwise, he would not be so tired now...


    Looking at the sparks in the sea of ??fire, because the wood was burning, Fan Haixin slowly climbed up from the ground... "It''s time to go back..."


    In this demonization operation, although he also knew some of his own life experience, Fan Haixin did not feel a trace of happiness, because his friend...died...to save him, two people came out, and one person returned. People who have not experienced it will not understand.


    However, just when Fan Haixin turned around and was about to leave, a bang suddenly sounded... He habitually planned to get down and hide, but-it was too late.


    A huge force came from his waist, kicking Fan Haixin all at once...


    "Are you planning to leave like this? Mr. Van Helsing..." Dracula''s voice came from behind Van Helsing with a voice...


    "You..." As soon as Fan Haixin turned his head, he saw Dracula, who was still burning with flames. At this moment, his image was a little embarrassed... not a piece of skin on the whole body was intact, and even on his stomach, there was a big bowl Hole... Through that hole, Fan Haixin could even see the sea of ??fire on the opposite side.


    "I''m not dead, doesn''t it feel weird?" Dracula''s original handsome appearance became extremely hideous at this moment, and the blisters turned his face into an evil spirit, and even his gums were leaking outside... ¡­


    "..." Van Helsing did not speak, but looked at Dracula coldly...


    "Do you know why I didn''t die?" Dracula had a grim smile on his face, "Because¡ªI''ve already died once, and I crawled out of hell to get you out of my hands one day Things, take back...life, glory, and¡ªmy ring!"


    To be honest, Van Helsing is a bit desperate facing Dracula at this moment...


    Seeing Dracula recovering his skin at a speed discernible to the naked eye, Van Helsing felt like he had said a dozen huskies...


    Madan... how do you kill this?


    Not afraid of holy water, not afraid of silver, apart from the sun, this Dracula seems to have nothing to fear...How can this be broken?


    Do you really want to die here today??


    Just when Van Helsing thought of this, Dracula had already rushed over... He grabbed Van Helsing by the neck and said with a grin: "Now, please use your wailing to please me, maybe this way I will make your death a little bit painful... "


    Following the sound of the words, Fan Haixin only felt a huge force hit his stomach, and that huge force made him feel that his stomach was about to be beaten through.


    However, even so, Van Helsing still did not scream as Dracula thought. He didn''t even scream, just frowned and snorted."dream¡­¡­"


    "Worthy of Gabriel..." Count Dracula didn''t pay attention to Van Helsing''s words. For him, it would be no fun if Van Helsing begged for mercy too early, so he would wonder if he had encountered a fake Van Helsing...


    Count Dracula smiled grimly at Van Helsing, and said softly: "It doesn''t matter...we still have time to play slowly all night..."


    Reference 1354


    One thousand three hundred and fifty four chapters


    "Interesting scene..." At this moment, above the square, at an altitude of more than six hundred meters, Zhou Ye was sitting there out of thin air, watching the performance below with a smile.


    In fact, Zhou Ye had already arrived when Dracula did not kill his woman...


    It can be said that he has watched the old scene here for a long time...


    Save those three vampires?Impossible things...For Zhou Ye, a woman who is not interested is actually no different from a man, so he won''t save people.


    Save Carl?


    Why save Karl?Zhou Ye didn¡¯t like that guy, so why did he make himself like a superhero, save this one and save that... he didn¡¯t have this idle time?


    Including now--


    Van Helsing below was being abused by Dracula, and Zhou Ye didn''t mean to extend his hand to help.


    For Zhou Ye, except for the few male pigs¡¯ heels that he was eye-catching, and the male pigs¡¯ feet whose daughters caused him trouble, basically no one deserves his help...


    "Tsk tusk... It''s so cruel to start... I didn''t expect you to be such a Dracula!" Zhou Ye watched Dracula hit Fan Haixin with a punch, and said.


    Even sitting here can hear the cracking sound of Fan Haixin¡¯s broken bones...


    This guy just remembered to spit out Dracula, but he forgot how he broke Liang Kun''s bones inch by inch.


    Just as Zhou Ye was watching the drama above and was happily watching, this love and admiration drama was about to end.


    "You have gained my admiration, Mr. Van Helsing!" Dracula carried Van Helsing, who was like a broken doll, and smiled slightly: "As expected of God''s left hand!"


    "Bah--!" Fan Haixin raised his head hard, facing Dracula with a bloody saliva... He looked miserable at this time, his hands and feet bent in a posture that is definitely not what a human should have. Now, obviously--there has been broken by Dracula from the joint...


    "Hehe..." Dracula smiled slightly, tilted his head to avoid Van Helsing''s saliva attack... Then smiled: "In return to you, I decided to grant you equal death, so... the grievances between us It''s over..."


    Dracula said, and forcefully gathered the big hands holding Van Helsing¡¯s neck...


    Following his movements, Fan Haixin couldn''t help but twitch and twitch... After a while, his neck crooked and he no longer breathed...

 Chapter 970

    "Hatred is like wine, the longer the brewing time-the more luscious..." Dracula smiled slightly, released his hand, and let Fan Haixin fall to the ground like a ball of mud...


    "Now, it''s time to kill that scourge..." Dracula said as he took out a handkerchief from his pocket and gently wiped his hands, "Only wipe that pair from the world The traces of the existence of the brothers and sisters, the one under the crown will not notice my deception... I really admire myself..."


    "Really? Do you think so?" A cold voice came from behind Dracula. The voice seemed to carry the cold Siberian ice and snow, making Count Dracula froze there. ...


    "Mian, Mian, Mian, Mian..." Count Dracula trembled constantly, his pale face turned whiter...


    "I-- sheltered you..." Zhou Ye slowly walked around behind Count Dracula, and said unhurriedly: "And you, did you respond to my protection like that? Lies? Deception? And¡ªthe woman who wants to kill me?? Is that how you return me?"


    "I''m sorry... listen to me..." At this moment, Earl Dracula still has the spirit of revenge. He knelt on the ground, crawling alternately with his knees in front of Zhou Ye, desperately going. The land under Zhou Ye''s feet... "Listen to me... Mianxia..."


    "Go away..." Zhou Ye kicked Dracula several tens of meters away, leaving blood stains on the ground after Dracula''s worn knee...


    "Mianxia..., please listen to my explanation..." Dracula couldn''t care too much, climbed up to Zhou Ye with his hands and feet again, grabbed the ground with his head, and begged desperately.


    "There are some mistakes that cannot be made..." Zhou Ye shook his head slightly, and then stopped Dracula with his thought power...


    "Xiamen, please, forgive me this time... for the sake of collecting so many beauties for you... please forgive me..." Dracula''s whole body was fixed by invisible power. When he got there, he could only shout desperately: "I only kill enough food that I need, and I won''t kill people. I have never killed innocent people indiscriminately. Please, beg you, please, forgive me. Once..."


    "You have nothing to do with me..." Zhou Ye looked at the begging Dracula with a cold face: "I never care if you want to kill the innocent, but - You shouldn''t hit Anna''s idea, let alone deceive me...Do you really think I''m a fool?"


    "No... please, let me go... let me go, I am willing to offer you ten... no, one hundred beautiful first-time girls... please... please let me go !" Dracula begged desperately.


    To be honest, when he heard Dracula¡¯s words, Zhou Ye admitted that he was really agitated for a moment... But¡ªin a blink of an eye, he threw the heartbeat out of his head, and the dog would have a dog¡¯s consciousness. When a dog tries to deceive his owner and intends to kill his mistress for his own lies, then the dog can no longer ask for it. His only end is to become a dog meat hot pot...


    Of course, Dracula is not a dog, and Zhou Ye is not interested in tasting the taste of vampire hot pot, so-"For the sake of the hundreds of women you offered me, I will give you no pain. Death..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, Dracula was horrified to find that a purple flame ignited under his feet, and the flame spread from his feet to his whole body inch by inch...


    Wherever flames have burned, every inch of space has been burned out...Even Dracula felt that he heard the sound of space breaking...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    "It''s a worthwhile life to die under the rules of the Heart of the Universe..." Zhou Ye smiled as he looked at the place where Dracula disappeared.


    The movie says that Dracula cannot be killed, so what should be the case... Yes, ordinary holy water has no effect on him, but you should know that the flame that just burned him was based on himself. The fire of rules made by the cosmic heart in the body.


    Under such flames, even Jehovah would die, let alone a small Dracula who signed a contract with the devil and became a vampire?The devil has this ability to counterattack heaven long ago...


    "Oh, it''s all over... It''s time to take Anna back to St. Martin..." Zhou Ye said, stretched out and was about to leave to go back to sleep, but at this moment, he stopped. His steps...because he heard a faint breathing...


    "Interesting...Isn''t it going to die?" Zhou Ye smiled and cast his gaze to the side. That group of flesh-like things was not someone else-it was Van Helsing who was killed by Dracula...


    "Hehehehe...I have a bold idea..." Zhou Ye muttered to himself, walking towards Fan Haixin.


    Reference 1355


    Chapter 1355


    "This, here... where is it?"


    "Who am I??"


    "Why... why am I here??"


    "The head hurts... Why do I feel so sad?"


    Fan Haixin, who had come back from the dead, slowly got up from the ground. He looked blankly at the messy square in front of him, with question marks all over his face...


    When Zhou Ye saw Fan Haixin¡¯s performance, his eyes suddenly brightened...Ha, it seems that every time Fan Haixin is reborn, he will forget his past memories. It is really interesting. If this is the case, he will save a lot of things...


    "Who are you? Why are you here?" Suddenly seeing a similar person, Fan Haixin dragged his stinging body towards Zhou Ye...While walking, while guarding...


    This was not because Fan Haixin felt that Zhou Ye was an enemy, but he felt that the look in the eyes of the handsome young man before him made him shudder.


    However, no matter how guarded Fan Haixin was, the result-when he walked to Zhou Ye''s side... was still a tragedy.


    "Snapped--!"


    A resounding slap in the face of Fan Haixin''s fan, Fan Haixin''s eyes flashed gold stars... his mind went blank.


    "You...why are you hitting me...?" Fan Haixin asked, holding his cheek blankly, looking at Zhou Ye.


    "Why are you still not dead? You trash!" At this moment, Zhou Ye, the actor possessed... a look of bitter and enmity."My sister is dead, why are you still alive? How did you promise me that you would never let her suffer a little bit of grievances and suffer a little bit of hardship... But now??? What about now???"


    "This...?" Fan Haixin was stunned. He looked at Zhou Ye who was angry and said in a consoling way: "This...what the hell is going on? I...I...don''t remember...what am I? I don''t remember..."


    "You coward!!" Zhou Ye grabbed Fan Haixin''s neck and shouted loudly: "Tom, you coward...I''m going to kill you and pay homage to the spirit of my sister in the sky..."


    "..." Fan Haixin didn''t know why, when he faced the handsome boy in front of him, he always felt a sense of guilty conscience... and that inexplicable grief was also mixed in... let him face the one who was holding his neck. When I was young, I dared not give it back...


    Even if he was scolded with bloody heads, even if his beaten cheeks were high and swollen... he didn''t dare to give his hand back, even his eyelids were drooping, and he dared not look at the angry eyes of the teenager...


    "No, whether you want to kill me to avenge your sister... or you want to abolish me to pay tribute to your sister... But... but at least give me a clear, tell me... tell me what happened Life matters..." Fan Haixin defended in a low voice, "Please tell me, who am I..."


    "Well... I''ll tell you, who are you...?" Zhou Ye''s tone was so cold...Fan Haixin couldn''t help feeling cold all over.


    "Your... your name is Tom, Tom Krus..." Zhou Ye carried Fan Haixin''s collar and said angrily: "You are a farmer here..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, Fan Haixin seemed to have pictures of him as a farmer... [Mind suggestion activation]


    "Although you are poor, you are very optimistic... Maybe my sister is infected by your spirit, so she likes you..." Zhou Ye''s voice was inexplicably melancholy...


    Following Zhou Ye''s statement-Fan Haixin had an image of a girl like an angel in her mind. She was so beautiful and she was so holy... She made him feel ashamed, but after an accidental encounter, she rushed through Into his world...


    He is a farmer, but she is the sister of the lord''s son-in-law. The identity of the two is so different...they are as huge as the sky and the earth.


    So-he avoided, he avoided...


    But the girl¡¯s persistence and kindness eventually broke his psychological defenses, and he fell in love...


    He knew that he was just a poor boy and could not give happiness to the elf-like girl, but she didn''t care at all, and even for him, she was willing to sell her jewelry to supplement his household...


    But--in the end, the relationship between the two was noticed by her brother...


    Of course, his brother did not want his sister to choose a poor farmer as the end of life... Therefore, the girl''s brother came to his home and gave him two choices¡ª¡ª


    1. Give him a sum of money, go so far and never contact the girl again...


    2. Kill him so that he has no place to be buried...


    Faced with these two choices, he hesitated. This is not to say that he doesn''t love girls, but because of his low self-esteem, he is afraid of not being able to give girls happiness... So, he flinched...


    However, just when he hesitated... the girl suddenly appeared, and the girl put a dagger against her heart... and forced her brother to finally make a concession and agreed to their marriage...


    This story is so sweet, and Fan Haixin''s face is so sweet that he can''t help but feel the same, and a gentle smile appears...


    Zhou Ye looked at the smiling Fan Haixin with a twitch on his face... He was resisting his urge to laugh. Do you think this is a fairy tale love story with a great ending?You are wrong... This is a dark revenge story that can torture people...

 Chapter 971

    The sweeter this time, the more tragic the ending... Sweet things are just illusions...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye continued to tell the story of farmer Tom [Fan Haixin]... "All the good will always be destroyed by ugliness, and all good will always be destroyed by bad people..."


    The girl who was blessed by her brother finally got her wish and lived with him...


    The two met in front of the priest to spend their lives together...


    Because she was forced by her sister, the girl¡¯s brother refused to give them financial subsidies, which made the two of them unable to even buy a wedding ring...


    But the girl didn''t care. She put on her finger, the ring with the lord''s family crest given to her by her brother, and put it on his finger as a wedding ring. What about him?He was poor and couldn''t even afford an iron finger, so he could only replace it with a grass ring...


    Even so, the girl is still very happy-he still remembers that on the day of the wedding... he made a promise in the church in front of Jesus that one day he would buy a real gold ring for the girl...


    For this goal, he changed his previous poor and lazy appearance and started to go out to do some casual work in the city during the slack farming period...


    Although their lives are poor, they are warm and happy...


    Every day when he returns home, the girl will gently bring him a cup of oatmeal tea, although the oatmeal in the tea is only a few shabby grains, but... the warm tea can dispel his fatigue...


    When summer comes, the girl most likes to snuggle in his arms, sitting in the doorway of her cabin, looking at the stars shining in the sky, thinking about their happy future...


    He feels that life is so happy, and he is grateful for the happiness God has bestowed on him... He firmly believes that his life will get better and better and happier...


    Reference 1356


    Chapter 1355


    but--


    As if God was jealous of their little happiness, finally one day, his little happiness was completely shattered.


    His wife was spotted by a monk named Karl from the Vatican... that Karl relied on his identity and forced him to give up his wife...


    He¡ªhow willing?


    In the end, he and his wife were both arrested...and one of his sisters and a younger sister were arrested together...


    That Carl combined with the local church and framed his wife and sisters as witches. In the name of God, they were to be purified...


    The purification ceremony was carried out on the square. In front of him, Karl took his sisters and his wife... Karl couldn''t play by himself, and he used the majesty of the Holy See to force the leaders to join together...


    That evil Carl even forbids him to close his eyes, and forcibly opened his eyelids with his hands to let him watch his wife and sisters being caught by hundreds of men..................


    He witnessed all this, he heard his wife''s screams in his ears, he saw the proud smile of Karl, he saw the relief on his wife''s face in the burning flame...


    "Ah ah ah ah -------- Do not say ...... I beg you, do not say ......" Tom Van Helsing [] screaming, he felt his heart in the blood, his eyes It became blood-red and blood-red, and the veins on his face were violent, and his face was terrifying... "I remember... I... everything is remembered... Damn Holy See, damn monk... Damn Jehovah..."


    "Now...do you think you--should you die?" Zhou Ye continued his role-playing game...


    "I-- damn... I didn''t protect her... I damn..." Tom [Fan Haixin] knelt on the ground, he remembered everything in Zhou Ye''s statement... At this moment, his eyes couldn''t help but flow out Two lines of blood and tears... "But-I am not reconciled, I am not reconciled... Although Karl is dead, he was not killed by me... I am not reconciled..."


    "What do you want?" Zhou Ye asked coldly: "How long are you going to let my sister wait for you? You coward!"


    "I want to send all the monks into hell, I want to be the nightmare of the Holy See, I want to make this world no longer have those damn priests... I want no one in this world to preach the holy name of Jehovah..." Fan Haixin, uh, no¡ªit should call him Tom now, and a hideous expression leaks from Tom¡¯s face... "I want there to be no God in this world!!"


    "Hey, you''re just a farmer... Why do you do these things?" Zhou Ye said disdainfully.


    "I can learn what I don¡¯t know. I have a heart of revenge. One day can¡¯t do, one month, one month can¡¯t do one year, one year can¡¯t do ten years, ten years can¡¯t do fifty years, fifty years can¡¯t do...until I die !"


    "Say--who won''t, prove it to me..."


    "I''ll prove it..." Tom said, and stood up shaking from the ground. He walked tremblingly to the center of the square, next to the corpses of the three vampires burned into skeletons... Gentlely took off his clothes from the side of the corpse in the middle, and then gently...wrapped up all the ashes and skeletons spotlessly one by one...


    The ashes of the three had already been condensed by the wind and rain, and they couldn''t distinguish each other, so... Tom simply mixed them together. For him, these three are the closest people to him...


    After doing all this, Tom took the bulging ashes in his arms and walked out of the city step by step...While walking, he said without looking back: "Please give me some time...Let me First bury my wife and sisters..."


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye watched Tom walk out of the city step by step, slapped his head... whispered: "I almost forgot about this...but fortunately, there is still a chance to remedy..."


    Then he muttered to himself a long string of words, the voice was so low that almost no one could hear what he was saying...


    With the sound of his words, in the mountains and forests outside the city, a dilapidated wooden house rose from the ground, and the environment around it was rapidly changing...


    After doing all this, Zhou Ye raised his leg and walked in the direction Tom left. He wrote and directed the drama. If you don''t finish it, you will always feel a little uncomfortable... So, sure enough, there must be a beginning and an end...


    With this thought, Zhou Ye quickly caught up with Tom...


    Sure enough-Tom just walked towards the home in his memory...


    Half an hour later...Tom came to his dilapidated wooden house. Seeing this place full of memories of him and the girl, he couldn''t help crying...


    Tom knelt on the ground, crying, and digging into the land fiercely with his hands... "My dear... I took you home... we are home... You are waiting for me, I am soon... I will send those people to accompany you soon... let... let them be in front of you... confess their crimes..."


    Rain and wind mixed with tears, flowing on Tom¡¯s cheeks... The hands that dig the land were also bloody because of the gravel in the soil, that looks like-it looks so miserable and miserable... It makes the passers-by so miserable. Can''t help holding a handful of sympathy tears...


    It''s a pity that there is only Zhou Ye here, and no passers-by... So-sympathy with tears or something, it is completely impossible...


    Don''t want to be touched by the story you have arranged...how is it possible?Zhou Ye is not that kind of literary and artistic youth... He is watching Tom''s true feelings with relish... Even he still tastes Tom''s expression...


    I have to say-Uncle Wolf seems to have never played a tragic role. It is really rare to see him perform so tragic at this time...


    Two hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    With blood in his hands, Tom carefully put the package containing the ashes of his wife and sisters into the grave he dug out by himself, and finally bowed his head and put his mouth on the ashes...


    Zhou Ye''s eyebrows jumped straight out of that action... The dead vampire shouldn''t be infectious, right?Will he infect Van Helsing as a vampire?


    Van Helsing--Uh, I was wrong again, it should be Tom...


    Tom didn''t notice the different look on Zhou Ye''s face behind him, and he buried the soil in a gentle handful..."My dear...may your soul rest in peace, and there is no mission in heaven. Shi..."


    After a long time, Tom finally buried his wife and sisters, and then¡ªhe slowly stood up, and walked in the opposite direction of Transylvania without looking back... , He said: "I will personally...strangle those damned missionaries and monks one by one...you just wait for my news!"


    "Next..." Zhou Ye''s voice came from behind Tom...


    "..." Tom hurriedly turned his head, and it happened that a group of dark things smashed towards him. He raised his hand and caught the thing that Zhou Ye had thrown. He fixed his eyes and saw that it was a big piece of leather. Wallet... "This is..."


    "Vengeance requires capital, this is my funding for you..." Zhou Ye said indifferently.


    "Thank you..." After Tom finished speaking, he turned again and walked firmly towards the distance... From now on, there will be no Farmer Tom, only one-the enemy of Christ...


    After watching a figure with a vengeful soul disappear on a rainy night, Zhou Ye finally couldn''t help but laugh... After a while, he put away his smile, "Well, it''s time to go back and enjoy my wife''s hot kang... ¡­I wish you a happy revenge-Fan Haixin!"


    Reference 1357


    One thousand three hundred and fifty seven chapters


    The wind and rain seemed to wash Transylvania overnight, and the whole town seemed so peaceful and warm.

 Chapter 972

    When the first ray of morning light shone through the glass window and shone on Anna''s cheek, she slowly opened her eyes...


    "What a nice morning!" Anna looked at the handsome face in front of her, and couldn''t help but smile at ease... To be honest, she didn''t know when her man came back last night, but-she could open her eyes When I saw him for the first time, Anna felt very satisfied...


    "Good morning... baby!" Zhou Ye also woke up at this time...


    "Good morning, dear!" Anna smiled and pecked at Zhou Ye''s corner, then tightened her arms and pulled herself into that warm embrace...


    "My dear..." Nestled in her man''s arms, Anna listened to her man''s heartbeat and asked in a low voice, "What did you do last night?"


    "Last night... I killed Dracula... and helped someone improve his status by the way!" Zhou Ye said while sniffing the fragrance from Anna''s hair.


    "What..." Anna heard her man''s words, she couldn''t help but sat up, completely disregarding the beauty of her body and leaking into the air because of this behavior... "I...I''m not dreaming, right? You...you said you killed Dracula??"


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye smiled at the beautiful scenery in front of him and nodded.


    "Then are you hurt... Damn..." Anna was not happy for the first time that her family''s enemy finally died, nor did she ask Zhou Ye about the details of killing Dracula, but kept on Zhou Ye''s body. Feeling groping, he asked with an anxious look on his face: "Do you feel any discomfort... Wait for me, I''ll go get the medical kit now..."


    While talking, Anna was about to get up and go to bed, to search for the medical kit in her house...


    "I''m fine, baby..." Zhou Ye grabbed Anna''s hand and dragged her into his arms again... "It''s just a little Dracula, how could it hurt me?"


    "Little Dracula?" Anna looked at Zhou Ye with questioning, and said: "It is this little Dracula that has prevented us from the Villeris family from rising to heaven for generations. Little Dracula, let our original prosperous territory become like a god abandoned land..."


    Having said this, Anna saw the disapproving look on her man''s face. She knew how powerful her man was, but she didn''t think her man could kill the Count Dracula without injury...


    However, this kind of remark cannot be said clearly...That would hurt the dignity of my man too much. Thinking of this, Anna''s voice changed and became extremely gentle... "Honey, come, let me see Do you have scars all over your body? I believe in your ability... But that Dracula is too cunning... So I''m afraid... He hurt you, but you didn''t notice..."


    "..." Hearing Anna''s words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but roll his eyes... It''s straight and soft... But it doesn''t matter... "Actually, baby... I have a more direct one. The way can prove that I have nothing at all..."


    "What... the way? Don''t... my dear... what are you doing... don''t move... ah... badass... you go lightly..."


    With an exclamation of Anna, the routine morning exercise began...


    Zhou Ye used the facts to prove to Anna that he was not hurt at all, and he was still alive and refreshing...


    Two hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Anna was completely paralyzed with sweat and fell into the arms of her own man. She didn''t want to move a finger anymore... "Bad guy, I just care about you, you made me like this..."


    "I''m also proving to you that I''m really not hurt..." Zhou Ye blinked at Anna in his arms and joked, "If I just proved insufficient, I can continue to prove...please Believe me, I will prove that until you confirm my physical condition..."


    "Do you want to kill me? Bad guy..." Anna couldn''t help but give her man a blank look. She believed her man''s words. Just now, she desperately begged for mercy and was let go by her man...


    After a short rest, Anna finally recovered a little bit, and she suddenly remembered something important... "Honey, are you serious? Did you really kill Dracula??"


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye nodded...


    "That¡ªit''s great..." Anna didn''t question her man''s words at all. She asked a little excitedly: "How did you kill that Dracula?"


    "One kick and then another fire will do it?" Zhou Ye teased Anna deliberately.


    "Tell me the details..." Seeing the smirk on her man''s face, Anna hated her teeth...want to go up and bite him, but for the sake of her teeth, she would eventually give up this idea and switch to it. Silently threatened... "If you don''t say... I''ll just... I''ll..."


    Anna [I] spent a long time, but found sadly that she had nothing to threaten her own man... to fight?Does it hurt yourself?Ignore him??Stop teasing, how could Anna be willing?Even if she just talked about it, Anna didn''t want to...


    As for - don''t let Zhou Ye go to bed?


    After comparing the strength of the two of them... Anna had to admit that in front of her man, she was like a harmless kitten, with no resistance... Besides, once something started, she couldn''t bear to stop. It was her who came down, not Zhou Ye...


    "Okay... I''ll just tell you..." Zhou Ye couldn''t bear to tease Anna any more... He smiled and put Anna in his arms, and then told the story of last night bit by bit. Came out...


    As for the flame that burned Dracula to death in the end, Zhou Ye said it was a sacred fire enshrined in his family for generations...It had a miraculous effect on all kinds of ghosts and sprites, and he watched Dracula die in front of him. ...


    "That''s really great..." Anna has no more questions about this... She sighed deeply, as if she wanted to sigh out the heavy fate of the whole family, "He is finally dead... ¡­The souls of our ancestors can finally ascend to heaven..."


    "Yeah..." Zhou Ye was holding Anna while considering whether he would take Anna to Frankenstein Castle and collect his cheap old man''s body... how to say, it''s all Where''s Anna''s father...


    However, while he was thinking, Anna suddenly remembered another message in Zhou Ye''s words, "You said you helped a person...improve his status?"


    "Hmm...!" Zhou Ye said absently, "I helped a guy to turn him from his master''s left hand into his opponent... Isn''t this what it means to promote status?"


    In Zhou Ye''s view, the so-called God''s left hand...cough cough, everyone knows what Xiao Zuo and Xiao right do, what is the so-called God''s left hand?Everyone guessed it... Therefore, changing from God''s left hand to God''s opponent, invisibly improved a lot... At least Zhou Ye thinks so...


    "You are so bad... dear..." Anna heard the ridicule in her man''s words in an instant, but... she also found that Zhou Ye seemed to be worried, "My dear, what happened? ?"


    "Yeah¡ª" Zhou Ye nodded, and he decided that it would be better to tell Anna about it... "When I killed Dracula last night, he heard bad news..."


    "What news?" Looking at her man''s serious expression, Anna had an ominous premonition...


    "Your father... actually... has passed away..."


    Reference 1358


    One thousand three hundred and fifty eight chapters


    The castle of Transylvania is not far from the city of Transylvania, which is about ten kilometers in size.


    This castle and the city are horns to each other. It can be seen that the man who designed the two buildings was a strategic consideration...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye, standing in front of Transylvania Castle, felt that compared with Transylvania, although this magnificent castle seemed a bit dilapidated due to disrepair, he had to admit The thing is-this is more in line with the status of the lord of the Transylvania region of the Velelis family.


    "Why don''t you live here? Instead of living in a small castle in Transylvania?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Because of the money..." Anna, who was nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, replied a little depressed: "For such a large castle, the servants hired alone are a large sum, plus the cost of repairs. We, the Velelis family For generations, his territory has been harassed by the vampire of Dracula, and the leaders are almost gone... How can I have the money to repair this castle? How can I have the money to maintain the living expenses of the servants?"


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye felt the deep resentment in Anna''s tone, and was a little speechless... But this is also a normal thing. A nobleman with a territory can indeed have many privileges and wealth, but-that is Established in the context of his very prosperous territory, a place like Transylvania could be found in a deserted land, it would be nice to have a place to live in. What else do you want to eat??


    "Let''s go in, Zhou..." Prince Viken, who was sitting on the horse next to Zhou Ye, just stared at the castle in front of him, with a serious expression completely different from his previous style of laughing and cursing...


    "Um..." Zhou Ye nodded, pulled the reins, and rode the nightmare towards the castle in the lead...


    Passing through the ruined castle gate, a group of people walked towards the inner castle...


    Along the way, Zhou Ye and others could see the overgrown weeds and broken boulders everywhere in the castle, and there were even some short creatures like dwarves...


    "That''s the dwarf demon, it''s Dracula''s subordinates. They are cruel and hardworking..." Anna looked at these weird creatures in front of her, doing science popularization for her own men...Of course, these dwarf demons don''t even need weeks Ye makes a move, just Viken and his servants are enough to deal with these dwarf demons like children...


    Fortunately, there don¡¯t seem to be many dwarf demons here...


    Moreover, the appearance of the Dwarf Demon also made Viken look ugly...


    Originally, Viken had doubts about Zhou Ye''s news that his missing father had passed away, but¡ªthe appearance of these dwarf demons showed one thing. This place should have been a lair of Count Dracula. ...


    As the heir to the lord, he didn''t know this, but Zhou Ye knew--then, it was almost certain that what Zhou Ye said was the truthfulness of the news he received from Dracula.


    The more you think about Viken, the more angry you feel, the more you think about Viken, the more angry...


    His own father will die here, no matter how he thinks it is inseparable from Dracula... But Dracula has already died in the hands of Zhou Ye, then in other words-he has no chance to find Dracula again. I killed my father...

 Chapter 973

    Therefore-these ugly dwarf demons have become Viken''s anger targets...


    "You filthy crap, who allowed you to live in my family castle..."


    "Kill all of you Dracula''s accomplices..."


    "Damn damn damn..."


    Seeing her brother slaughtering those dwarf demons like a madman in front, Anna couldn''t help but look a little sad... She knew her brother''s thoughts, because she was not like this?


    However, she didn''t want her man to worry about her, so Anna didn''t follow her brother''s appearance, and took those dwarf demons to vent her anger...


    But then again...


    The father of the two brothers and sisters has disappeared for more than a year. As children, they have already guessed in their hearts... However, it is one thing to have guesses, but as long as they don¡¯t see the old king¡¯s body for a day, their siblings¡¯ There is an unrealistic hope in my heart one day...


    But - even this hope of deceiving oneself was cruelly broken by Zhou Ye...


    "Baby, if you are angry, just vent your anger on those things that are not human or ghost..." Watching Anna''s small hand holding the rein whitish, even close to her body is slightly Shaking, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but whispered in Anna''s ear: "Go, don''t be afraid to worry about me... Let your pain of losing your loved ones be vented on these ugly little things!"


    "Hmm..." Anna heard Zhou Ye''s words and couldn''t help but gratefully glanced at her man, then turned over and jumped off her man''s horse, drew the hunting knife from her waist, and faced the dwarf in front of her. The clan rushed over... while rushing, shouted: "Viken, don''t kill them all, leave me a little..."


    Just like this, the two brothers and sisters began to kill those dwarf demons...


    And Zhou Ye, who was sitting on the nightmare body, didn''t mean to help. He knew that this was a battle between the brothers and sisters to vent their anger... He could not participate, at least not blatantly...


    Of course-it''s okay to play black hands in secret...


    See you, the dwarf demon, whose normal strength is similar to that of humans, are now like soft-footed shrimps. If they are slaughtered by the two, will they not be able to turn the waves?


    They can''t even leave a trace of scars on the two brothers and sisters...


    The most exaggerated thing is-Anna just stabbed a dwarf demon to death, and then when she reclaimed the knife, she could kill a dwarf demon who rushed up. The actions of the two looked so tacitly in harmony, they looked like a dwarf demon. I want to use my neck to try whether the blade of Anna''s hunting knife is so sharp...


    To be honest, if this scene appears in the movie, it is estimated that it will be voted by Douban everyone as the worst of the year-dead and too fake.


    With the help of Zhou Ye''s madness, even if there are not enough dwarf demons to kill two people, in the end... a group of people came to the inside of the castle. Along the way, everyone found many dead vampires who had become skeletons. , This also proves the fact that Dracula is dead.


    Only when the vampire who was the original owner of this bloodline died, would such a large-scale vampire death occur, so-vampires or something, it is really unreliable...


    Of course, Zhou Ye was also fortunate. Fortunately, Victor¡¯s vampires existed in another form of genetics. There would not be such a cheating. Otherwise, Zhou Ye would consider protecting his own woman. That guy Marcus-that would be too cheating.


    When everyone found a skeleton with a king¡¯s necklace in a room full of machines with unknown functions... Anna and Viken finally couldn¡¯t help crying, and Anna threw herself into the arms of her man¡¯s arms and cried Ewha The rainy person... and Viken sat on the ground, crying like a child...


    It took Zhou Ye a lot of effort to coax Anna in his arms to stop the tears. However, when he turned around... Anna saw that her brother was still crying, and there was a tendency for tears to collapse again. Annoyed Zhou Ye...


    Without saying a word, Zhou Ye walked over to Viken and kicked Viken on his father''s bones with this kick... "What are you going to do?"


    Viken got up angrily and stared at Zhou Ye... He didn''t dare to do anything, so he could only try to kill Zhou Ye with his eyes.


    "Only a woman can keep crying...you pussies, now the old king is dead, and the more important burden is on you. You don''t want to manage the territory left by the family better, but like a Women are crying and crying here, can crying make the old king cry alive? You should be happy for him, because Dracula is dead and your father can ascend to heaven..."


    "But... but I don''t have money..." Viken was given this poisonous chicken soup by Zhou Ye, and finally stopped crying-but new problems emerged. The development of the territory requires money, too many places. I need money... The Villeliss family is really poor now...


    "I have..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "I can lend it to you, or I can buy shares..."


    Reference 1359


    One thousand three hundred and fifty-nine chapters


    What is money to Zhou Ye?


    Uh, this question is very profound...


    Well, the above is pure nonsense¡ª¡ª


    For Zhou Ye, Qian is nothing...


    If he wants to, it can take less than a month to make the whole world''s gold standard financial system based on the price of gold completely collapse, and throw the price of gold to the point where no one cares about it...


    What good would it do for Zhou Ye?No good...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye would never do this...


    In the face of his brother-in-law, Zhou Ye just threw him 20 tons of gold, and then took Anna up and down the sea to go crazy... With the start-up funds, Viken also ambitiously wants to reproduce Weiler. The glory of the Lisi family...


    For this reason, Viken was very busy. He appeared in Budapest today, and may appear in Hungary tomorrow... He knew that with so much gold, perhaps he could live a life in comfort without doing anything.


    But-if you do that, you will definitely be looked down upon by Zhou Ye... This is exactly what Viken is most unwilling to face, so he wants to develop the entire Transylvania into an industrial center... The way, Europe is now on the cusp of the second industrial revolution, and industrialization represents the most advanced...


    The huge flow of capital, more job opportunities and more survival opportunities also stimulate the outside population to return to Transylvania...


    Of course, this kind of return has both advantages and disadvantages. While promoting the prosperity and development of Transylvania, it has also aggravated the conflicts between some local residents and foreigners. This is also something Viken will face...


    But these have nothing to do with Zhou Ye...


    Because-he is going back.


    "My dear, remember, this will always be your home. If... this villain of Zhou dares to bully you, you will come back and I will help you get revenge..." Viken looked at his sister Anna and exhorted...


    "Hey...Don''t forget, you still owe me a lot of money..." Hearing Viken''s words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but roll his eyes... "Be careful, I will let you pay it back now..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Viken hurriedly closed his pockets and explained, "I mean if... if only..."


    ...The tone is a little scary...


    No way, this is not the age of the future generations when the debt is the uncle, the people''s hearts are not bad...


    "..." Seeing the confrontation between her own man and her brother, Anna couldn''t help but smile. She did receive her brother''s concern, and-she didn''t think her man would be willing to bully herself... Of course, if it was her own Men and other women bully themselves, so let''s talk about it...


    Of course, Anna also admits that she is not a good baby who can''t fight back or scold her... She''s Princess Anna who grew up wearing hunting outfits... At that time, who bullies who is not necessarily...


    Thinking of this, Anna nodded to her brother: "I will take care of myself, and-I believe my dear will not be willing to bully me..."


    "That''s good... remember to come back often, this is your home..." Viken said.


    "Hmm..." Although Anna nodded, but... she knew that after she left like this, she might not know how many years later she would return to her hometown. After all-she was going to the Caribbean. The island of St. Maarten is far more than miles from Europe?


    Thinking of this, Anna''s face couldn''t help but feel a little sad...


    Zhou Ye could see why Anna was sad at a glance. He gently said in her ear: "Trust me, baby, I will often take you back to see..."


    "Thank you... honey..." Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Anna couldn''t help but smile and offered her purity. Whether it was true or not, at least having her own man was enough to make her happy. Up...


    "Okay, let''s go..." Zhou Ye said, waved at Viken, and then gently clamped Nightmare''s belly under his hips, and ran away along the road... You know, Zhou Ye has already They planned their return route, traveling all the way along Bulgaria-Macedonia-Greece, and finally reached Athens, where-the Umbrella would follow them, and then all the way back to St. Martin...


    "Goodbye... Anna, remember to come back and see more..." Viken waved vigorously at the back of the horse that was disappearing in the distance. After all, he was his only sister. It''s not sad, it''s impossible...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 974

    The sadness of leaving home was quickly diminished by the beautiful scenery on the road... Under Zhou Ye''s care and teasing, Anna almost forgot Transylvania...


    The two of them played all the way, walking towards the Greek peninsula... Seeing the pleasing place, the two stopped and played well. At night or on the ground, there was a war of the century, or they set up a magic tent. In it husky...


    Anna feels that her man is like a magic pocket, always able to bring out all kinds of things that make her strange. Although she knows that it is the function of the space bracelet, all kinds of strange things will always make her Every day is full of surprises...


    However, just as the two of them were spending their honeymoon all the way, when they were playing around... the British gate in the Strait of Gibraltar was like a big enemy...


    "What are you talking about? That monster is here again... damn... Who provokes it again this time? Hurry¡ªcheck it out for me and see which bastard did the good thing. I''m going to tie him up , Tie a bow and send it to that adult..."


    "Um...sir, the light from that giant beast is-pass normally..."


    "That''s good, that''s good..." The British commander in the Strait of Gibraltar breathed a sigh of relief while wiping the sweat from his forehead...


    Even so, he ordered the defenders to be fully alert, and then-watched the huge ship through the Strait of Gibraltar and went straight to the Mediterranean...


    As soon as the Umbrella crossed the Strait of Gibraltar, countless intelligence was sent to the desks of the intelligence directors of European countries at the fastest speed. While seeing this marked urgent intelligence, those intelligence directors Just like burning farts, rushing to the top leaders of their respective countries...


    Whether it is the King of England, the Prime Minister of France, or the Chief Prime Minister of Germany X... Seeing this information, they can''t help but frown.


    What is this monster doing in the Mediterranean??Which small European country has offended its owner again?Is this revenge again??


    To say that the navies of European countries are suppressed by a giant like a flock of sheep, they are not depressed at all, that is nonsense, but-with the lessons of the naval power of England, no one has the courage to stroke the beasts of monsters...


    As for you, unite the entire Europe against this behemoth?Don''t say anything else-until the moment of national subjugation and extinction, who do you think will truly unite?Where there are people there are rivers and lakes, where there are people there are conflicts of interests...


    A group of selfish guys, there are ghosts that can unite. Don¡¯t you see that in the peaceful environment of future generations, will the EU still be uneven?


    From time to time, spy ships appeared around the Umbrella, but they did not dare to get too close to the monster, so they could only watch from a distance...until the Umbrella stopped in the Ionian Sea outside of Greece. The European powers only breathed a sigh of relief...Fortunately, it wasn''t for me...Greece is a small country, just give it away.


    Reference 1360


    One thousand three hundred and sixty chapters


    Umbrella--


    "Nadeshiko, have those pesky flies driven away?" Anjelica asked, standing on the deck.


    "I have driven those guys away with the secondary cannon!" Yamato Nadeshiko stretched out and said, "These flies have been following us since we entered the Mediterranean. I really want to throw them a rod of God... ¡­"


    "You know that''s impossible..." After Shannila yawned, she took off her black military uniform without hesitation, then took out a white beach chair from her bracelet and placed it on the deck. Go...Of course, she didn''t forget to bring out another bottle of sunscreen and hand it to her daughter: "Come on, Baby Sania, apply sunscreen to mom..."


    "Why isn''t it possible?" Sainia cleverly took the sunscreen from her mother''s hand and applied it to her mother.


    "Because only Ye has the authority to use that kind of destruction-level weapons..." It was not her mother Shanira who gave Sonia Popular Science, but the sleepy Juana... She was also taking off her coat at this time... ¡­¡°Don¡¯t think that Nadeshiko is the mastermind of this ship, she doesn¡¯t have the authority to do this either...¡±


    Appropriate temperature, warm sunshine-it is the best time to sunbathe... Just now, the women didn¡¯t take off their clothes because there was a spy boat nearby. They kept their bodies only for men to watch. Can not sunbathe.


    "Is it because you rushed over here to bask in the sun?" At this moment, a blonde girl in a black butler uniform came over. It was Zhou Ye''s personal butler, Catherine...


    As she walked, she complained to the girls... "Mermaids actually like to bask in the sun now? What the hell is this?"


    "What''s the matter then?" Shannila said lazily: "Did you not see Sister Sonia and the others also basking in the sun? This sun vampire is tanned, can''t my mermaid get tanned?"


    "Okay sister... don''t say it! Be careful you are being cleaned up by the sisters again..." At this time, Joan also walked out. When she was not fighting, she wore a white dress, which looked like a holy angel. general.


    "Hey, am I afraid of them?" Catherine said disdainfully.


    "Yes, yes, you are not afraid... Then don''t beg for mercy next time..." Elizabeth Swann''s voice came from behind Catherine...


    "I''m letting you..." Catherine said sternly: "Otherwise..."


    "What else?" Elizabeth asked Catherine provocatively.


    "Okay... don''t make any noise..." Sonia deserves to be the eldest sister. When she spoke, all the girls closed their eyes...


    You know, under normal circumstances, Sonia, who is the eldest sister of all the females, doesn¡¯t say anything, but when she says, basically no one will object to it again...Who told Zhou¡¯s house rules to be arranged not by age, but by How about getting started sooner or later?


    "This time we are here to welcome the new sisters. One is to give everyone a chance to travel, and also to show the new sisters how our sisters live in harmony and how can we unite like you?" Sonya in a bikini glanced at the girls dissatisfied.


    "We were wrong, sister!" XN


    Facing Sonya¡¯s accusation, all the girls apologized obediently...


    "No next time..." Sonya nodded and said, "If there is any discord, I will suggest that my dear impose family law sanctions on her!"


    "Ah...no, big sister, that would be too cruel, right?"


    "That''s right, eldest sister...that kind of family method...Oh my god, when I think of it..."


    Seeing the women''s wailing and begging for mercy, Sonya looked around and pulled up a beautiful arc. These nizi, all pretending to be the same, don''t you want?When the family law is enforced by their own men, they will rush to go one by one... "Well, there is no next time!"


    "Thank you, big sister..."


    "Long live the big sister..."


    "The eldest sister is so kind..."


    With a lot of praise, the whole deck regained harmony...


    If you look down from mid-air at this moment, you will find that the entire deck of the Umbrella is full of beach chairs and umbrellas of various colors...From time to time, there are mermaids in black uniforms and short skirts walking through the crowd. And then, providing services to all the girls...


    It looks like the heaven in a man''s dream...


    And on the other side, in the Temple of Erechtheion in Athens¡ª


    Anna was happily in this temple, looking at the stone statue of the girl and listening to the explanation of her own man: "According to the data, the girl¡¯s feet is the tomb of the ancestor of Athens and the king of Attica. This king was also a witness when Athena and Poseidon competed for the protector of Athens..."


    "Who won in the end?" Anna asked curiously.


    "You can''t guess the palm leaves carved on various ancient buildings in Athens?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "My dear... you''re so amazing..." Anna couldn''t help but stand on tiptoe, and kissed her man fiercely, along the way...Almost all the historical sites, all the locations, Zhou Ye can name it Allusions and origins...


    For Anna, this is simply unthinkable... Ordinary people, even an erudite scholar cannot know so many deeds.


    Anna found that she loved this man more and more... She was a little scared of coming back tonight... "My dear... my sisters... they... did they really come to pick me up?"


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, he knew what Anna was afraid of.


    The anxiety of just leaving my hometown and the anxiety of joining a new big family, all these have caused the strong Anna to become the culprit of this appearance...


    "Trust me... they get along very well... you will soon become good sisters..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said calmly.


    Of course he has this confidence...Because he has special skills to help newcomers blend in, the family gathering was born for this... Is there anything that a gathering can''t solve?Then twice... three times... four times...


    After they had their own common enemy, they would soon become enthusiastic... Zhou Ye thought shamelessly.


    "Hmm...!" Faced with Zhou Ye''s comfort, Anna nodded gently. Since she fell in love with him, she didn''t plan to regret it... She couldn''t live without him. She believed that he would never Let others bully herself, and she is not a weak woman who is bullied...

 Chapter 975

    however----


    At night, Princess Ann was a little dumbfounded...


    After the shock of the huge monster-like hull of the Umbrella, another scene that shocked her appeared...


    "This, this, this is your wife?" Anna asked in disbelief, pointing to the beautiful girls with different styles standing on the deck.


    "Uh-yes! Anna baby..." Zhou Ye nodded... bachelor admitted.


    "I regret it now... I want to go home..." Anna was a little depressed... Of course, she was just talking... Didn''t you see her just talk, didn''t she move her legs?


    Of course, even though Zhou Ye could see Anna¡¯s bluffing, he didn¡¯t intend to expose Anna in this way... Most of those who would do that were lonely lives. At this time, what the girl needs is just a step. I can convince myself...


    "It''s too late to regret..." Zhou Ye said, carrying Anna on his shoulders, and then walked towards the cabin hall...


    "You let me go, you bastard... I regret it..."


    "Ah... stab... yeah... don''t... there are people... there are people... honey... I was wrong... ah..."


    Listening to the screams of their new sisters, the girls smiled clearly. Who hasn''t come from this stage yet?It''s time to show her the special harmony skills... and since their men left for a few months, they have also been a little panicked...


    Thinking of this, the women smiled at each other, then lifted their feet and walked towards the hall... The Zhou family''s welcome party for the newcomers officially began...


    Reference 1361


    One thousand three hundred and sixty one


    In 1936... the Caribbean Sea-St. Martin...


    At this time, St. Maarten¡¯s Island already has the style of a later generation resort, but...on the 86-square-kilometer island, more than half of the area is a private restricted area, and it is this most area that will The most beautiful silver beach on St. Maarten¡¯s Island has been paddled in...


    At this moment, on the most beautiful beach on St. Martin, a group of warblers and swallows are happily having a beach barbecue...


    "Catherine, have you seen the master?" Debra, dressed in a black and white maid costume, is holding the skewers carefully cooked by herself at the moment, looking for her master everywhere, wanting him to give it to herself Craftsmanship scoring... After all, the master¡¯s approval is the maid¡¯s greatest achievement.


    "No..." Catherine asked with a bewildered look: "Just now the master said that she was hungry and was going to look for you. Didn''t you see him?"


    "How is it possible?" Debra said confusedly: "I have been cooking food there with Angelica, the master didn''t go to me?"


    "You two..." At this moment, Sonia walked over and said helplessly: "One is Ye''s personal maid and the other is Ye''s personal butler... I actually lost my dear..."


    "..."


    Sonia''s words made the two women blush for a while, each of them drooped their heads, and no one said a word... It''s really embarrassing, two people look at one person, and they lose sight...


    "No need to find..." A voice came slowly...not someone else, it was Juana...


    Juana at this time, wearing a black bikini, with slightly curly long black hair tied in a neat ponytail behind her head... Such an image made her a bit more intellectual and beautiful, of course, if It¡¯s best if you bring another pair of glasses...


    "Why don''t you find it?" X2


    Debra and Catherine asked at the same time, for them-today they are responsible for staring at their men, not allowing him to go out and getting rid of flowers, and they will lose sight of their men, then their sins will be serious... ¡­


    "I just saw my dear go behind the reef over there... He hasn''t come back yet, don''t ask, he must have ran away again..." Juana shrugged helplessly.


    "damn it¡­¡­"


    "No... I''m going to get my master back..."


    "Yes, I''m going to find Miss Beatrice now, and ask her to use the brain wave device to search for the owner around the world..."


    "When we find the master, we will catch him back..."


    "Yes... just do it..."


    Catherine and Debra both gritted their silver teeth, and you said in a word in angrily...


    They don''t really care about their men going out to get in trouble. What they are depressed is-it is so annoying not to take them to play together.


    "Enough of you..." Juana gave the two women a blank look, and said without rush: "My dear has given us a lot of face, and hasn''t added another sister to us for decades... What do you want? Be careful to annoy my dear and abandon you all..."


    "..."


    Hearing Juana''s warning, the two women were taken aback for a while, and they were unable to speak for a long time.


    Are they afraid that Zhou Ye will not want them?Of course I am afraid...


    They can''t do without Zhou Ye. If Zhou Ye doesn''t want them, I''m afraid they will only have to die...


    Therefore, when the two heard Juana''s words, they were so overwhelmed, because they also thought at this time, if Zhou Ye is forced to get too close, it might be true...


    "Okay..." Sonia, the eldest sister, said: "This time, I will take a vacation for my dear. After all-if the kite string is pulled too tightly, it will break... "


    "Yes..." X2


    Debra and Catherine nodded helplessly. They had no other better way now... They had to wait for their men to have enough and go home by themselves.


    Watching the somewhat lost backs of the two of them, Sonya looked at Juana who was standing next to her and asked: "On weekdays, you are the most troublesome person. Why do you look calm today?"


    "Because¡ª" Juana smiled at Sonya slightly: "I have ambitions..."


    "What ambition?" Sonya asked curiously.


    "Of course it is to make my dear love my ambition more..." Juana gently stroked her ears, her hair tossed by the sea breeze, and said unhurriedly: "While you are still jealous of the wind, try your best to make When my dear takes a few sisters home, only I support all my dear¡¯s decisions, and only I am willing to do anything for him... You say, how could my dear not love me more?"


    "..." Sonia shook her head speechlessly, she knew-this was just Juana''s excuse, or to say-this is also a fact...


    Why does the original match always fail to match the junior?


    Because the original partner always tells her husband-you shouldn''t be like this, you should be like this...you want this...you want that...


    But Xiao San would tell other people¡¯s husbands-I''m all up to you... You are the one who decides... Anything is fine, as long as you are happy...


    There is no harm if there is no comparison. When the two sides are compared, a man will find... Oh, this is my true soul mate... Why didn''t I see clearly when I married a wife?


    So, Xiao San is on the job like this... Even some Xiao San looks uglier than the original, but-is she empathetic?Regardless of whether it is true or false, even if it is pretended, she is more considerate than the original...this is enough.


    To cite this example is not to say that Juana was born to be a junior, but to say that she is really crazy more than anyone else. For her own man, she can suppress her jealousy, and even personally take her own The two younger sisters were sent to their own man¡¯s couch...


    To her, Zhou Ye is everything to her, more important than her own life...


    "You are amazing..." In the face of Juana like this, even Sonya, who had watched her grow up since she was a child, sighed that she was not as good as...


    This is a dignified and upright conspiracy... Even Sonia knows that Juana said this to make the women competitive. Don''t always think about restraining your own man, but think about how to do it to make him inseparable. Myself...


    "No wonder my dear spoils you the most..." Sonia sighed.


    You know, in terms of beauty, among the sisters, there are the eldest mother and daughter of the mermaid clan, the holy Joan of Arc, and the Romanian Princess Rosary... Wait, it is far from Juana... It''s only in the middle, but¡ªthat''s it, I can make her man spoil her the most¡ªit''s crazy Juana.

 Chapter 976

    "You have to come on... Don''t be thrown too far by me... By the way, Sonia... Your eldest sister''s status is only at this point in this world. When we return, you will find ...There are countless sisters..." Juana said and waved her hand-walking towards the barbecue surrounded by the girls.


    When she heard Juana¡¯s words, Sonia fell into deep thought... Regarding her man¡¯s woman question, she also heard it occasionally. It is said that many of them are in another world, and others are still at another point in time...


    If she doesn''t work hard anymore, it seems that Juana will really be overtaken...Sonia thought of this and clenched her fist hard¡ªwhat''s the joke, who is she?She was Sonia who was taught by her own man herself, the most proud princess of the vampire family, how could she be surpassed by others?


    Isn¡¯t it about managing the girls?Sonia believes that she is in charge... "Honey, wait... I will show it to you, and let you see how a qualified elder sister manages your woman... ¡­"


    It''s just - where is Zhou Ye at this time??


    He is in Cairo, Egypt.


    Reference 1362


    Chapter One Thousand Sixty Two


    The capital of Egypt, Cairo...


    As the capital of a country, Cairo appears to be a bit backward in this era. It has no tall buildings or smoky factories. Some are just buildings with the color of the earth and mosques everywhere...


    Of course, for Zhou Ye, this kind of Cairo seems more fun. The last time he came to Cairo was in the X-Men world. That time was to revive Apocalypse and kill him by the way...


    Therefore, he did not have a good time in Cairo at all. He came to Cairo this time... not only because of a certain beauty, but also for a good archaeological adventure in this ancient country...


    Of course-you need to find a partner before you play, otherwise, it would be boring to play by yourself.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye ignored the strange eyes of passers-by and walked towards a building marked with the Cairo Museum of Antiquities...


    ask?Why is there a strange vision??


    How simple... Isn¡¯t it weird that a black-haired boy in a beach suit and sunglasses suddenly appeared in this city full of robes?At least the Egyptians think Zhou Ye is strange...


    "Really nice decoration..." Zhou Ye muttered, looking at the two pharaoh statues at the entrance of the Cairo Museum.


    He ignored the gazes of those people. For Zhou Ye, in this month when the highest temperature was 39 degrees Celsius, it would be better to kill him in a suit and leather shoes...Although he is not afraid of heat, he is used to it. It is a habit that cannot be changed...Zhou Ye didn''t bother to change it either.


    "I hope it is a good time..." Zhou Ye said as he walked into the Cairo Museum of Antiquities.


    As soon as I walked into the museum, it was a hall of more than 100 square meters. In the hall, various relics from the Pharaoh era are displayed, including stone monuments and coffins...


    There are many men and women in suits looking at ancient Egyptian artifacts by the display cabinets...


    "..." Zhou Ye swept his eyes, did not find his goal, turned around and walked towards the entrance of the side hall marked with the library...


    However, just as Zhou Ye was about to walk into the library, a security guard in an earth-colored uniform walked over and stopped Zhou Ye with a hand.


    "Sir, I''m sorry... this is not open to the public!"


    "Really?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, glanced at the security guard, and suddenly...the security guard stood there on the spot... "I think your boss probably has something to ask you now, why don''t you check it out?"


    "Yes, is that right? Then I...I will go now...Thank you, sir!" The security guard nodded blankly, then turned and walked to the other side...


    "The mental force field is still so easy to use..." Zhou Ye smiled, and walked into this closed room...


    Upon entering the archives...


    Zhou Ye heard a nice female voice muttering to herself...


    "Holy Stone... Sculpture and Fine Art... Socrates, Book 1, Book 2, Book 3...and..."


    Zhou Ye directly followed the voice to find the past, and saw¡ªat this moment, beside the tall bookshelf, a chestnut-haired girl in a lady¡¯s dress and glasses was tidying the bookshelf, but apparently¡ªshe has encountered some little girls now. Trouble.


    "Why is the dynasty of Tusmesis here? T...Where is T?? TTT...Ha, I found...T is here!" The girl said, she was about to put the book back in her hand...


    However, at this time she discovered a tragic thing, that is-the book in the T-word department is actually on the shelf behind her, that is to say... in order to put the book back, she needs to off the shelf, and then Move the ladder and climb up again... so that you can put the book back in place...


    But obviously, the girl wants to be a little lazy...


    So, she pulled the ladder in one hand, and put the book on the shelf in the other...


    Unfortunately - her arm is not long enough, and that she was some distance from the shelves too far ...... Results - her ladder as stilts, like, stand up ...... "ah - !!"


    The girl carefully stood on the upright wooden ladder, trying to keep her balance... She definitely didn''t want to fall down. You know, it hurts to fall face down from a height of two or more... Imagine I feel my nose is sour.


    "Help, help..."


    She didn''t dare to shout for help, for fear that she lost her balance and fell straight down... However, this is a room that is not open to the outside world. There is no one else in the whole room except her... So... she just called for help. Just shouting subconsciously.


    She knows--no one will come to rescue her...


    However, at this moment, she accidentally discovered that the wooden ladder under her feet seemed... stable???


    "Hi, do you need help?" A ridiculous word came from under her feet...


    "Yes...Yes, I need help..." Evelyn was really excited at this moment like a savior... She felt that at this moment, Zhou Ye, who was holding the ladder, was shining like an angel with the holy light...


    "Okay, miss...Then let''s talk about remuneration!" Zhou Ye, who was leaning on the ladder, smiled slightly, and said something that surprised Evelyn.


    "Reward? What reward?" Evelyn felt like she was going crazy at this time... She was in danger, and then she met a handsome prince to help, and then-the prince asked her to be paid??This-what is said in this fairy tale is different...


    "Of course it was my reward for saving you..." Zhou Ye said, tilting his head and looking at Evelyn.


    "Damn...you dream...I won''t pay even a penny..." Evelyn felt that this boy was really blinded by his handsome appearance, really like a devil...


    "Well... then I have to let go and let you fall to the ground..." Zhou Ye said, letting go of his hand holding the ladder with regret, "Maybe you fell to the ground because of Go up, and make your delicate face look like an ugly monster, maybe your high nose will collapse because of being close to the ground..."


    "Ah...I''ll give it to you, can''t I give it to you?" Evelyn was frustrated by Zhou Ye''s words, especially when she felt that the ladder under her feet became swaying the moment Zhou Ye let go. ... She was so scared that she succumbed...


    "That''s right..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and held on to the ladder again... "Then say it first, my reward is... ten..."


    "Ten?? Not too much, one at most..." Evelyn was in the nature of a woman and began to negotiate a starting price with Zhou Ye... In her opinion, ten pounds is a bit too much.


    "No, at least seven..." Zhou Ye smiled evilly and began to play with her...


    "Up to three..."


    "At least five..."


    "Four five..."


    "Deal..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and set the final price...


    "Damn Grande..." Evelyn muttered, slowly climbing down the wooden ladder, then gave Zhou Ye a fierce look...no wonder she was so angry, you know Even for her, a month¡¯s salary is less than two hundred pounds. This villain knocked her daily salary for nearly two days in the blink of an eye...


    "Don''t forget your remuneration...Miss..." Zhou Ye doesn''t care about so much. The benefits will be dealt with...


    "I see..." Evelyn drew gloomily into the pocket of her skirt, where there was still a few pounds of change...


    However, at this time, she found that she was stuck on the bookshelf by the boy in front of her with both hands, which is the legendary Bidong...

 Chapter 977

    Evelyn looked at Zhou Ye''s handsome face blankly, and asked with a confused look: "What are you going to do?"


    "Of course it was paid..." Zhou Ye smiled evilly.


    "But... Am I just about to take money for you?" Evelyn asked stupidly: "You are like this... How do I take money?"


    "Who told you that the payment I want is pounds..." Zhou Ye asked rhetorically.


    "Isn''t it?" Evelyn asked blankly...


    "Of course it''s not... the reward I said, but don''t talk..." Zhou Ye said, before Evelyn could react, she bowed her head and kissed her...


    "Hmm..." Evelyn stayed there all at once...


    Reference 1363


    One thousand three hundred and sixty-three chapters


    "Hmm..."


    When Zhou Ye released Evelyn, she couldn''t help but collapsed into Zhou Ye''s arms...


    A little first-time girl, when faced with Zhou Ye, a thousand-year-old monster who is nostalgic for the flowers, she would have a ghost if she didn''t get caught up in the mouth...


    After a long while-Evelyn finally came over...


    To be honest, when Zhou Ye kissed her, she wanted to resist at first. However, when she was put on the highway by an old driver like Zhou Ye, she was left at the mercy of others...


    "You... why are you kissing me..."


    At this time, Evelyn''s glasses fell off slightly, and she looked cute and cute...


    "Because--!" Zhou Ye deliberately dragged his voice, watching the look on Evelyn''s small face that had changed rapidly because of his words, Qi Jiao couldn''t help but smile... gently attached to her ear, and whispered: "like you¡­¡­"


    Zhou Ye¡¯s words were really not fooling Evelyn. The first time I saw Legend of Gods and Ghosts, er, that is, Mummy 1, Zhou Ye was really amazed by Evelyn¡¯s appearance. Moe-clumsy...


    These are all inexplicably poked at Zhou Ye''s cuteness...


    But then again, Zhou Ye really likes too many women. Basically-as long as they are beautiful, he likes them... No way, men are such insatiable creatures...


    But obviously, Evelyn, who didn''t know Zhou Ye''s nature, turned her entire face into red when she heard these words... "Like me...why...why use such a despicable means...?"


    "No matter what kind of means... As long as I can get you, I will not hesitate..." Zhou Ye''s words made Evelyn''s heart drunk...


    If a beautiful woman tells you that she likes you... and then tells you, in order to get you, she is willing to use all means...you will also be happy...


    Of course, all this is based on Zhou Ye''s superb appearance... If an ugly man or ugly woman said this to you, you would probably say to him [Do you like me?Speak out...I will change...]


    Just as Evelyn was nestling in Zhou Ye''s arms and enjoying this moment quietly, suddenly there was a sound of clanging in the unopened exhibition hall...


    This voice shocked Evelyn, knowing that she has never been in a relationship, let alone her parents¡¯ traditional education, hugging in the street can be said to be very unusual...


    When she heard the sound, she was like a frightened little lamb. She instantly jumped out of Zhou Ye''s arms, lowered her little head, like a child who did something wrong, tidying up her dress...


    "Nobody... honey..." When Zhou Ye was about to speak, he was held up by Evelyn...


    "Don''t... don''t... don''t call me dear..." Evelyn said shyly: "I haven''t... I haven''t promised your... Pursuit..."


    Zhou Ye smiled and lightly bit Evelyn¡¯s finger, put his forehead against Evelyn¡¯s forehead, and said, "We... have already kissed. Who else do you want to marry? Don''t think about it in this life Marry any man other than me..."


    "Really macho..." Although Evelyn complained, she couldn''t help but leak a sweet smile...


    This little girl understands so well, all her thoughts are on her face... As expected to be a cute glasses lady... Zhou Ye smiled and held Evelyn''s hand with her fingers crossed, and whispered: "Remember you The man¡¯s name, my name is Zhou Ye...You can call me dear, or you can call me¡ª¡ªYe, I don¡¯t accept other names except these two names..."


    "Hmm..." Evelyn stopped talking after a soft hum... She really enjoyed the feeling between Zhou Ye, sometimes strong, sometimes warm...


    Especially when I just kissed...


    Evelyn felt that she was about to fly... That feeling made her appear physical... It was too embarrassing.


    Seeing Evelyn nestled in his arms like a gentle little lamb, she completely forgot to go and see the unopened exhibition hall just behind. Why is there a voice coming from...


    Zhou Ye had no choice but to roll his eyes helplessly, as expected to be a cute girl with glasses...


    It seems that I still need to remind myself, otherwise my cheap brother-in-law will sleep in the mummy''s coffin until he wakes up naturally...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye gently squeezed Evelyn¡¯s little hand, and whispered: "Evelyn, I seemed to hear something inside just now, okay?"


    "Ah..." Evelyn remembered only then, why did she jump out of Zhou Ye''s arms just now, she asked anxiously, "Is there a thief breaking in...?"


    "Let''s go in and take a look..." Zhou Ye smiled, grabbing Evelyn''s slender waist and walking towards the unopened exhibition hall...


    In order to create an ancient atmosphere, this unopened exhibition hall does not even use electric lights, but uses braziers and torches. The whole exhibition hall looks a bit gloomy, especially in addition to the mummies on display here... Pharaoh''s coffins Things like that are even more terrifying.


    In the usual days, if nothing happened, Evelyn would definitely not want to walk into this exhibition hall alone, but-today with Zhou Ye''s company, Evelyn found that she seemed to be more courageous. He didn''t even get the torch at the door, but walked in surrounded by Zhou Ye...


    "Muhad...Adu...Bab? Is it you?"


    Evelyn called the names of several security guards, and walked inside...


    Even though the entire exhibition hall was extremely cold, but feeling the warmth of the man next to her, Evelyn felt that she was more courageous. However, at this moment, another soft sound came from the pharaoh''s coffin on the left front of the two. come out¡­¡­


    At this moment, Evelyn was shocked and plunged into Zhou Ye''s arms... Anyway, a girl is always a little afraid of ghosts, let''s talk about it-in Egyptian fairy tales, there are countless ghosts... ¡­


    "Don''t be afraid, maybe it''s a mouse?" Of course, Zhou Ye is not scared at all. He gently patted Evelyn and comforted her, while leading her to the side of the coffin that made noises. Go...


    "Bad...Don''t shoot me..." Evelyn bit Chun, protesting in a low voice...


    Whoever told Zhou Ye to comfort him, let him comfort him. People who comforted others were all taking pictures of the back, and he was the only one who took pictures of Evelyn¡¯s dolphins...


    "Ahem... I said my hand slipped, believe it or not?" Zhou Ye opened his eyes and said nonsense...


    "I don''t believe it..." Evelyn won''t believe Zhou Ye''s words. I haven''t seen anyone who can slip there...


    "Well, I did it on purpose... it feels good. It''s very carbonic..."


    Zhou Ye''s words aroused Evelyn''s anger for a while, but also because of Zhou Ye''s interruption, Evelyn actually forgot the fear... [Could it be that he did this just to make me no longer afraid?


    With this thought, Evelyn glanced at Zhou Ye moved...


    Keke-Guliang, you are wrong, this product is for taking advantage...


    The two cuddled up and walked to the side of Pharaoh''s coffin. At this moment, a skeleton frame suddenly sat up, and Evelyn wowed into Zhou Ye''s arms, and Zhou Ye was this stuff. ?He studied with interest why there is still hair on that skull...


    "Hahahahaha..."


    With a laugh from the coffin, Evelyn gritted her teeth angrily and shouted: "Jonathan..."


    Reference 1364

 Chapter 978

    One thousand three hundred and sixty-four chapters


    "Jonathan... won''t you respect the deceased?" Evelyn stomped angrily... If it hadn''t just gotten into Zhou Ye''s arms, the ghost knew what kind of prank she would make...


    "Of course I would...sometimes I would rather join them..." Jonathan smiled and looked up and down Zhou Ye, who was standing next to his sister and hugging her sister''s waist... After a while, he joked: " I have to say, my dear sister, your vision is really good. You found such a handsome guy the first time you fell in love..."


    "Hi, I''m Jonathan...Eve''s brother..." Jonathan still has to help his sister in front of outsiders, at least not to let people see that he is unreliable..." Eve must have told you about me..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his hand, shook hands with Jonathan, and said with a smile: "Hello, my name is Zhou Ye. Of course, according to the tradition of your country or you should call me Ye¡¤Zhou, I am Evelyn¡¯s current boyfriend, future husband..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Evelyn''s face turned red and she lowered her head slightly, her heart sweet...


    Since her parents passed away, all her family members are only her elder brother. Originally, Evelyn wanted to wait for a while, when her relationship with Zhou Ye became more stable, before arranging the two to meet... ¡­As a result, the two met here unexpectedly, and Evelyn felt nervous about taking her boyfriend to meet her parents...


    "I like how you look carefully..." Jonathan smiled and waved his hand. Since his sister''s boyfriend is here, he can''t lie in the coffin anymore. After all, he just made a joke with his sister. ...


    However, he squeezed his hands a few times, only to find that he seemed to have drunk a bit too much today... There was no way to get up, and in desperation he could only stretch out his hand to Zhou Ye, "Hey, buddy, come and Handle...I think I might be drinking too much..."


    "..." Seeing her brother''s funny behavior, Evelyn had a strong urge to hide her face and leave... It was really shameful.


    "Of course it''s okay..." Zhou Ye didn''t care. To tell the truth, there are not a few of his women who have older brothers and younger brothers, but there are not many people who can have such a fun as Jonathan... Hilarious unreliable guy...


    "Wow, your strength is really great..." Jonathan felt that Zhou Ye used his strength, he was dragged out of the pharaoh''s coffin as if he was weightless... he looked at Zhou Ye up and down with a little surprise...


    In his impression, a person of Zhou Ye''s size should generally be that kind of literary worker, not to mention that he has no power to restrain the chicken, but he definitely shouldn''t have such great strength...


    "It''s just a little bit of force..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and didn''t care...what should I say about Jonathan?He usually looks unreliable, he is greedy for money, and likes to go with the sheep. He has all kinds of minor problems, but I have to say that he is still willing to give up his life for his family at critical moments.


    "Sister, when did you know Zhou... Why did I never hear you talk about it?" Jonathan looked at his sister curiously. He really didn''t hear his sister talk about Zhou Ye, and watched both. People''s behavior is like a young couple falling in love. Even at this moment, his sister is holding Zhou Ye''s hand tightly and is reluctant to separate.


    "This..." Evelyn was embarrassed by Jonathan''s words. What should I say?Do you want to tell your brother...I just met Zhou Ye just now, and within three minutes of meeting, I was captured by him, and I lost my first mouth?


    Thinking about what happened just now, Evelyn can only feel the sweetness in her heart, even Zhou Ye''s shameless act of taking advantage of the fire has also become romantic in Evelyn''s heart...


    This is the beauty in the eyes of a lover. If she loves you, all your behaviors are good and handsome in her eyes. If she doesn''t love you, the more you do, the more mistakes you will make...


    Ahem... It''s too far... to get back to the point.


    Zhou Ye looked at Evelyn¡¯s somewhat embarrassed look, and instantly understood her embarrassment... He smiled and helped her out and said: "Actually¡ªI¡¯ve known Evelyn for a long time, but I didn¡¯t dare to confess it. She mustered up the courage to confess to Evelyn, and she also accepted me..."


    "Wow... Zhou, you can''t do this..." From Jonathan''s point of view, Zhou Ye''s external conditions are really good. He is tall, well-proportioned, and handsome face. A super handsome guy with no dead ends at 360 degrees, "If you are too shy, you will miss many beautiful encounters. When you have the opportunity... I will take you to the Cairo Hotel and you will find..."


    "Jonathan..." Evelyn''s face flushed red when she heard her brother''s words...Where is the Cairo Hotel??


    Said it is the Cairo Hotel, it is actually a hotel opened by a wealthy businessman in England. There is no way. Who said England is the sovereign state of Egypt?And the most famous thing there is not the meals or the luxurious rooms, but the skilled women from all over Europe...


    As an elder brother, he actually wants to take his sister¡¯s boyfriend to that kind of place...you dare to believe it??


    But Jonathan said it so naturally...how could Evelyn not be angry, "I don''t care if you are depraved, but please, don''t damage Ye..."


    "Uh..." Jonathan realized that he had said something wrong at this time, but there was no way. Who told Zhou Ye to impress him so well... It''s like an old friend who hasn''t seen him for a long time...


    Looking at his puffed sister, Jonathan hurriedly changed the subject and said: "Actually, my dear sister, I came to tell you...My career is about to take off..."


    While talking, Jonathan touched it in his pocket...


    Seeing the appearance of her brother, Evelyn couldn''t help but roll her eyes... Here again... "Take off? Jonathan... I''m not in the mood to go crazy with you, don''t always use those worthless gadgets to help me. look¡­¡­"


    "No, it''s different this time..." After Jonathan felt in his pocket for a long time and found that he was not on his body, he ran to the coffin and rummaged in it... Soon, he took it from the coffin. Out of a small octagonal box... I handed it to my sister like a treasure.


    "This is..." Evelyn was attracted by the cuneiform text on the box, she couldn''t help letting go of the arm that was holding Zhou Ye, and reached out to take the box from her brother''s hand...


    After playing with it for a while, Evelyn pressed the mechanism on the box... With a snap, the lid of the box opened, and a folded map was placed there...Look at the ancient Egyptian wedge on the map The text, Evelyn¡¯s eyes widened... "Oh my god... this is the royal seal of Seti I... and here... it says-the city of the dead, Hamnata... Oh Maga...I always thought it was just a legend..."


    "City of the Undead? Hamnata? God..." Jonathan''s excited hands clenched tightly... He couldn''t help turning around and hugged Zhou Ye, yelling, "We''re going to get rich," We are going to make a fortune... At that time, I will take you to the biggest Xiaojin Cave to feel the charm of money, Zhou-you are really my lucky star..."


    With that said, Jonathan even had to probe to kiss Zhou Ye... However, Zhou Ye slapped him on the ground... "I think you need to calm down, Jonathan..."


    "Yes, yes...I need to calm down and plan how to spend my extravagant second half of my life..." Jonathan didn''t care about Zhou Ye''s slap and drew himself to the ground. He sat on the ground, giggling. Dreaming of getting rich...


    The city of the undead, Hamnata, is said to be the treasure land of Seti I. This legend is known to almost all Egyptians and gold diggers who come to Egypt, but no one has actually seen this city... ¡­


    Reference 1365


    One thousand three hundred and sixty-five chapters


    "Yes, Jonathan..." Evelyn smiled at her brother and said: "We need to persuade the curator to organize a scientific expedition team and go there..."


    "Why? Why should we tell the curator about this?" Jonathan said dissatisfied.


    You know, telling the curator, it means... his income will be reduced by at least half...


    "Because we don''t have the money to cover the cost of this excavation...Jonathan..." Evelyn said helplessly, "You know, the city of the dead has not been discovered for so many years, maybe this city It has long been submerged by wind and sand, and digging an ancient city is not an easy task, so..."


    "Damn..." Jonathan suddenly lowered his head in frustration...


    He knew that his sister was telling the truth-they really had no money.


    Seeing the frustrated expressions of the two, Zhou Ye smiled slightly. He knew why after getting the map, the two of them gave the map to the curator and planned to persuade him to participate in the expedition. Burning down the most important point on the map, the relationship is because the two have no money...


    But if they don¡¯t have money, it doesn¡¯t mean that Zhou Ye has no money. For Zhou Ye, money is too much to count... He can also pretend to be X now, he has money left if he is poor... Therefore, Zhou Ye laughs. Said: "If you don''t mind, I think I can probably afford the expenses of this excavation..."


    "What?" X2


    Although it was unanimous, Evelyn¡¯s tone was surprised, while Jonathan was ecstatic... "Haha, Zhou, I find that I love you more and more, and I decided that this time I will share 20% of you. No, 25%..."


    "Ye... you know that it''s not a small amount of money..." Evelyn felt hesitant to talk. She didn''t know how to tell Zhou Ye. After hesitating for a while, Evelyn decided to tell the truth: "Ye, if you have a map, you will definitely gain something. Maybe... the gain is very small, not even enough for the expenses incurred in the excavation, and-some things have archaeological value far beyond their actual value... ...Even so, you are willing to..."


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye lightly pecked at Evelyn''s eyes and smiled: "Money is just a number to me. As long as you can be happy, it doesn''t matter..."


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Evelyn''s heart was as sweet as eating honey.


    What do you say?The man who is willing to spend money for you is not necessarily the man who loves you the most, but the man who is unwilling to spend money for you is definitely not the man who loves you...


    Of course, there is a limit to spending money here. For example, a multimillionaire spends one hundred and two hundred thousand for a woman, but it is far less than a man who is willing to spend all his savings for you, perhaps all of this man. There are only 10,000 or 20,000 possessions... This is what the benevolent sees the wise.


    "Haha...what are we waiting for? Let''s start preparing now..." To Jonathan, Zhou Ye''s words are like rain in time, so you can get a lot of treasure out...


    Jonathan said as he swayed, he stood up and walked out, "I''m going to prepare something, and then hire workers. How much is the salary for them every day? Five pence is good... His daily salary is definitely not low..."


    "Wait...Jonathan..." Evelyn grabbed her brother''s arm and said, "I decided we would go and see the city of the dead first. After the exploration, we will talk about hiring migrant workers... Maybe Are we finding nothing there? Or maybe there is no need to dig there..."


    Evelyn is completely thinking about Zhou Ye''s wallet. In her opinion...Although Zhou Ye is willing to spend money for herself, she definitely does not want her man''s money to be confused, so she must make plans... My own money is not brought by the wind...


    Obviously-Evelyn at this time has already been brought into the role of the mistress of the Zhou family... I have to say that love has changed so quickly.


    "What else to investigate..." Jonathan said unwillingly, but when he saw the irresistible expression on his sister''s face, he immediately raised his hand and surrendered... "Okay, okay... I hope we don''t I''ll be boarded first..."


    "No one will intercept us..." Zhou Ye smiled at Jonathan, where is the City of the Dead?There is a cursed guy there... Ordinary people are just sending food there...

 Chapter 979

    "I hope you are right..." Jonathan said, waving his hand weakly, "I''ll go back and prepare now..."


    "Um... I''ll ask the curator for a leave first, and then... go to the market with Ye to buy some excavation tools..." Evelyn said.


    "I wish you a happy date..." Jonathan blinked knowingly at his sister, then turned around and ran out of the exhibition hall without waiting for his sister to hit him with something...


    "Ye, don''t mind, Jonathan is just joking..." Evelyn looked at Zhou Ye with some bewilderment. She felt that Zhou Ye''s eyes at the moment seemed to burn herself to ashes.


    "I don''t think he''s joking..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, hugged Evelyn''s smaller body into his arms, and whispered, "Don''t you think his proposal is great?"


    "I... um um..." Before Evelyn had finished speaking, Zhou Ye was stuck in her mouth...


    After a long while¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The two people walked out of the exhibition hall disheveledly...Evelyn tidyed up her wrinkled dress, while shyly and angrily glared at the bad guy beside her with her watery eyes. ...


    The two almost wiped out their guns in the exhibition hall just now...


    "I''m really crazy... how could I do such a thing..." Evelyn said dejectedly. After the two had just made the last step, Evelyn almost fell into the ground... and it was almost true...


    "We can''t help it... baby..." Zhou Ye smiled at Evelyn''s eyes... He didn''t care. If it wasn''t for the bad environment in the exhibition hall, and Zhou Ye didn''t want Evelyn''s first Once lost in this gloomy place, he had already wiped out Evelyn...


    "Bad guy..." Evelyn couldn''t help whitening this thick-skinned guy again... and then led him to the curator''s room...


    Soon, the two walked to the door of the curator''s room, "Honey, wait for me here for a while..."


    "Hmm--!" Zhou Ye nodded.


    Evelyn went in quickly, and came out quickly... Just a few minutes later, she walked out...


    It''s just the gloom on her face...


    "What''s wrong?" Zhou Ye asked curiously...


    "I''m fired..." Evelyn said with a frustrated expression: "The curator was furious when he heard that I was going to take a one-month leave. What did I say... I''m whimsical... saying I''m out of business... "


    "You told him that you are going to find the City of Undead?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Um..." Evelyn nodded pitifully...


    "Uh-okay..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly. You must know that the curator is a descendant of the Pharaoh''s guard. This is why he burned the map at the beginning, and why did the descendants of the Pharaoh''s guard know a party The whereabouts of people, and the reason for intercepting and snatching the key box...


    But fortunately, when Evelyn just entered, Zhou Ye asked for the key box and the map to be on the safe side... In this way, the map was preserved and there was no need to go to Cairo Prison to find O''Connor to lead the way. ...


    Of course, Ou Kangnuo is dead or alive, and Zhou Ye doesn¡¯t care at all... He loves to die and likes to find fun in prison, so let him continue to have fun in prison...


    However, looking at a cute spectacle girl who looked like I needed to be comforted, Zhou Ye smiled and gently pecked at her side: "Don''t mind, you will quit after you quit your job. Later...I will support you... "


    "I don''t want you to raise it..." Evelyn said dubiously, the bad mood that had just been yelled by the curator was swept away, her horns couldn''t help but a smile... "Well, we should Go shopping...There are still many things that need to be done today..."


    The two of them held hands and walked outside the museum... What Evelyn didn''t notice was that a pair of eyes were looking at their distant back through the crack of the door, and Zhou Ye, who had already noticed it, had a slight smile on his face. [Don¡¯t bother me on my adventure...or you will know what regret is...]


    Reference 1366


    One thousand three hundred and sixty-six chapters


    Unknowingly, it was around 8 o''clock in the evening. Even Cairo, a city with a subtropical desert climate, has a sense of coolness.


    At this moment, in a residential building not far from the Cairo Museum, Jonathan is caught in a difficult choice...


    Looking at the two sets of clothes on his couch, Jonathan muttered to himself with embarrassed expression: "Am I taking this set out? Or should I take this set? Bring this set... This set is more handsome. No, no... let¡¯s choose this set. It¡¯s said that the night in the desert is very cold... Oh my god, why hasn¡¯t Eve returned so that she can help me refer to it..."


    Just when Jonathan had trouble making a decision, suddenly there was a sound of a key unlocking the door. Jonathan suddenly opened his door with excitement, walked out, and said, "Eve, you came back." Just so, help me see, which set I bring..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Jonathan was stunned...It was not only his sister who came back, but also Zhou Ye... "Hi, Zhou...good evening, I didn''t expect you to..."


    While talking, Jonathan winked at Zhou Ye, meaning... [You are too awesome... You can actually let my sister take you home...]


    "Cough cough... Ye couldn''t go to the hotel because he was in a hurry and didn''t bring his documents... so I brought him back and made do with us for the night..." Evelyn explained with a blushing face...


    "I didn''t bring my ID?? Is it?" Jonathan blinked at his sister...Are you a lie?Yes, maybe many big hotels can''t check in without a certificate, but aren''t there other small hotels?Besides...Even in a big hotel, as long as you tip more, which ghost will care if you have a certificate?


    "That''s right... That''s it..." Evelyn''s face was almost red all over, she hurriedly walked to her bedroom, and said as she walked: "I''ll get the quilt for Ye, tonight At night he sleeps in the living room..."


    "No, no... don''t have to be so troublesome... just stay with you..." Jonathan smiled and interrupted his sister''s words, turned to his bedroom and walked towards his bedroom, "I won''t bother you here anymore. ...Have a nice evening to you..."


    "..." Zhou Ye watched the performance of the brothers and sisters speechlessly, and ran back to their bedroom one by one, and threw him into the living room alone...this...this is too much... ¡­It seems that a certain chick needs a good education.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye raised his leg and walked towards Evelyn''s bedroom...


    Pushing open Evelyn''s concealed bedroom door, this little girl is really looking for the quilt for him...


    Zhou Ye shook his head speechlessly. What a joke, he ran to his girlfriend''s house and lived in the lobby. He was not so low...


    Zhou Ye walked directly behind Evelyn, spread his arms, and hugged Evelyn from behind her...


    "Don''t, don''t make trouble... Ye... I''m... I''m helping you find a quilt..." Evelyn felt her heart beating like a drum at this moment, and she was about to pop out of her throat... ¡­"It¡¯s very cold late at night..."


    "It doesn''t matter, I will use my body to warm you..." Zhou Ye didn''t wait for the little girl to say anything, he turned her over... and directly blocked her unfinished words...


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh... It''s...


    After a long while-


    With a depressed grunt... a blood-colored rose bloomed on the list... After a while, a beautiful serenade rang softly...


    The next day... early morning...


    To be honest, Evelyn tried to endure the new creation this morning. When she got up to pack her clothes, she was put on the couch again by her own man. Originally, when she thought it was her own man who was going to treat her again, she was scared. His face turned pale, and his hands swayed again and again, "Honey...I can''t do it, really...there is swollen...and it hurts..."


    "Don''t worry, I''m just helping you deal with the wound..." As he said, Zhou Ye took out a can of sprayer...Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t tell Evelyn that this thing was so effective, so... Will fix that together...


    No way, who said today is the day of departure?Otherwise, don¡¯t have to...


    "Hmm...!" Facing the gentleness of her man, Evelyn lay there shyly, letting her man do it... But how to put it, the effect of the sprayer is too exaggerated, just short Within a few minutes, Evelyn was completely fine...


    In this way, Evelyn was able to pack her clothes easily...


    After everything was prepared, the three of them headed for Giza Port with their luggage...


    When the three came to Giza Port, it was the busiest time in Giza Port. In the whole Giza Port, people came and went in an endless stream...


    "My dear... can we really find the city of the dead this time?" Evelyn asked with some uncertainty...


    "Of course, believe me, baby...we will definitely find it..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Zhou is right, you have to believe us Eve... I have such good luck, how could I not find it?" Jonathan also comforted his sister...


    The three quickly bought tickets and boarded the inland passenger ship at Giza Port. This ship will save them a lot of time on their trip...

 Chapter 980

    After arriving on the ship, Zhou Ye simply nestled with Evelyn, while Jonathan went to the restaurant on the ship to have fun...


    After Zhou Ye and Evelyn put their luggage in the cabin, they came to the deck. Although this inland riverboat is not too big, in general it is reasonable. At least on the deck, there is a place for people to rest. The tables and chairs...


    Evelyn sat on a chair with a book in her hand... She is a girl who likes to read, just look at her glasses...


    Originally, Evelyn thought Zhou Ye would sit opposite her, but-Zhou Ye walked up to her, reached out her hand to pick her up, and then sat in her place by herself and placed her On my lap...


    "My dear... what are you doing..." Evelyn''s face was flushed, although the two of them had done much more than this, but-after all, it was in a private space. At this moment, the two of them were in public, and she seemed to feel the curious eyes of everyone...


    "Don''t do anything, you read your book, I''ll come to see you..." Zhou Ye''s cheeks are already thick and invincible, he doesn''t care about showing his affection with his girlfriend and being seen by others, right now. A lot of time for spreading dog food, when not spreading at this time?


    "You, you, I can''t concentrate anymore..." Evelyn always felt that there seemed to be something underneath herself, she couldn''t help but remember everything from last night...


    "Then stop reading, let me enjoy the scenery with me..." Zhou Ye embraced Evelyn''s waist with both hands, looking at the scenery on both sides of the Nile... whispered: "The most important thing in the journey is not the destination, but the road. The scenery...Don''t miss these scenery, be careful you will regret it in the future..."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Although Evelyn was lighting her little head, it looked like I knew it, but in fact-she didn''t pay attention to what Zhou Ye just said, because-she was so shy and shy...


    Reference 1367


    Chapter One Thousand Sixty Seven


    As night fell on the Nile, the lights on the cruise ship were lit up, embellishing the entire ship like a dream.


    At this moment, on the couch of the special cabin of the cruise ship, Evelyn was snuggling in Zhou Ye''s arms, breathing hard, her forehead was covered with beads of sweat, revealing what kind of battle she had just experienced...


    "Damn... you never told me that after using that spray, the thing will be repaired..." Evelyn leaned back slightly, trying to make her body be able to follow her. Men contact...Don''t look at her complaining, but in fact...she can''t wait to rub her whole body into his body now.


    "Don''t you feel bad?" Zhou Ye fiddled with Evelyn''s hair lightly, teasing: "But you were very excited just now and said to me, [This feeling is great...]"


    "Bad..." Evelyn reluctantly arched Zhou Ye with her Alice Dolphin to show her dissatisfaction...


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye looked at the darkened sky outside the window and said in a low voice, "Being obediently waiting for me, I''ll get you some food..."


    "Yeah..." Evelyn nodded obediently, and then watched her man get up from the couch, just swaggering in front of her wearing clothes...


    What should I say?


    If someone told Evelyn before that a woman could look at a man¡¯s body and her heart grew hairy, she would laugh at that guy loudly, and turn around dismissively...


    But now, when looking at the perfect body of her own man, Evelyn really has an urge to desperately drag him back to the couch...


    But fortunately, her faintly painful place reminded her-she was really dying... Therefore, Evelyn was not so impulsive to drag her own man back. Otherwise, Evelyn would find out¡ª ¡ªThe land will be destroyed by cattle ploughing. Who calls Zhou Ye an iron bull...


    At this time, Zhou Ye had put on his own clothes, walked to the side of the couch, gently bent over, pecked at Evelyn¡¯s eyes, and asked softly: "What do you want to eat? Baby..."


    "You can eat anything, I''m not picky about eating... As long as you bring me, I like it..." Evelyn said idiotically.


    "OK, wait a moment, I''ll bring you here soon..." Zhou Ye nodded, then turned and walked out of the special cabin...


    Evelyn watched Zhou Ye walk out of the cabin, and then forced herself to sit up from the couch... In the luggage beside her, after groping for a long time, she finally found a bottle of therapeutic spray with the umbrella logo... and then I got into the bed again... and muttered to myself: "I don¡¯t like the painful change... I just... I just... Yes, I just want to be on the deck with my dear. It¡¯s just dinner. On the Nile River, under the moonlight, have dinner together, and imagine... what a romantic thing it is..."


    While talking, Evelyn was in the quilt, facing her body somewhere, and pressed the spray... "Hiss... so cold..."


    As for whether she really wants to have dinner with Zhou Ye at the end of the month, or for another reason... then I am afraid only Evelyn knows...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye had already arrived in the small lounge in front of the restaurant, where Jonathan was playing cards and betting money with a group of Americans...


    Seeing Zhou Ye coming, a U.S. countryman shouted to him: "Hey, boy...we are short of a card player, do we want to play together?"


    "No..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "I''m going to get Evelyn something to eat. She is seasick and hasn''t eaten anything all afternoon..."


    "Hahaha...Come on, don''t always go around women, women are just our men''s spice, let''s have a fun..."


    "Yes, if you don''t have money, we can lend you some first, are you right? Jonathan?"


    "Only cowards always go around women... come and play cards, buddy..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s words, a group of U.S. guys started to booze, wanting to encourage Zhou Ye to play cards¡ª¡ª


    No way, Zhou Ye looks only seventeen or eighteen years old. He looks like a big boy. Such a teenager is the easiest to get excited... and he is still the best fat sheep...


    "Are you sure you want to play cards with me?" Zhou Ye smiled. He came behind Jonathan, raised his hand, and picked up the poker on the poker table... after a few random washes, The poker was placed face up on the poker table, and then-the cards were removed...


    I saw that the entire deck of poker became-AAAA_2222_3333_4444_5555...... According to the size of the card, neatly placed......


    "Uh--!"


    "Oh my God¡­¡­"


    "I think you should go to those big casinos to play with them..."


    "What a pair of magical hands, how did you do it..."


    A few people looked at the cards on the table, and their eyes were about to come out...a fussy look...but they never said anything about looking for Zhou Ye to play cards...


    "It''s just a little magic trick..." After Zhou Ye finished speaking, he ignored a few people and turned and walked towards the restaurant...


    When Zhou Ye walked out of the restaurant with a dinner for two people, the American guys played cards with Jonathan again, but no one called Zhou Ye to play cards with Zhou Ye. Ye plays cards...They like gambling, but they don''t like losing money, especially the kind of gambling that must be lost. Only fools play.


    "My dear... here..." Evelyn sitting on the deck table and chairs saw Zhou Ye coming from a distance and shouted.


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at the excited Evelyn silently, and walked over with the dinner plate...


    While placing the dinner plate, he asked, "Why did you come out? Doesn''t it hurt anymore?"


    "Hmm...it doesn''t hurt..." Evelyn said, taking the dinner plate in Zhou Ye''s hand and helping to put it on the table...


    "Uh-" Zhou Ye''s movement stagnated, and then looked at Evelyn with a strange look... "Did you use healing spray?"


    "Because I want to have dinner with you in the moonlight..." Evelyn lowered her head, trying to hide her unnaturalness with her hands...


    "Hmm...I understand!" Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously. It seems that-Evelyn''s most suitable ability is the speeding recovery of the X world... It seems that she will be blessed in the future and can be the groom every night...


    "Bad..." Evelyn saw Zhou Ye''s smile, her whole body was not good... She felt that all her careful thoughts had been seen through by him...


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye didn''t say anything, and it didn''t make Evelyn continue embarrassed... "Hurry up and eat... I think you should be hungry long ago..."


    "Hmm..." Evelyn nodded her little head vigorously. She was really hungry. You must know that exercise is very physically demanding... The two were on the table and chair on the side of the ship. Under the bright moonlight, enjoy their dinner...


    Reference 1368


    One thousand three hundred and sixty eight chapters


    When the two of them were halfway through their romantic dinner, Zhou Ye suddenly heard a sound of wood pulp paddling in the distance...


    Here comes...

 Chapter 981

    Zhou Ye smiled slightly. It seemed that he was a descendant of the Pharaoh''s guard, who came to grab the keys and the map... However, at this time, he had to get all his luggage back. Zhou Ye didn''t want Evelyn''s instruments and tools to follow. The ship sank to the bottom of the Nile together.


    "Baby Eve, wait for me here, I''ll be back soon..." Zhou Ye said to Evelyn with a smile.


    "Hmm..." Although Evelyn was a little surprised why her man was leaving before the dinner was over, she nodded obediently.


    Zhou Ye stood up and walked towards the cabin...


    Talk for a while, then...


    In less than a minute, Zhou Ye received all the luggage in the cabins of the two of them into the space bracelet, and then took out a Vulcan cannon from his space bracelet and held it in it. Hand... the night of shooting is here again.


    After finishing all this, Zhou Ye walked back to Evelyn''s side with the Vulcan Cannon...


    "My dear... what is this?" Evelyn looked at the Vulcan Cannon in Zhou Ye''s hand, her eyes widening. Although she hadn''t seen many weapons, it was close to two meters in length and had six black holes. The monster with the barrel of the gun seems to make people chill from the bottom of my heart.


    "This is a little toy..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, then bent over and pecked at Evelyn''s corner, and said: "Don''t be afraid for a while, no matter what happens, I will protect you... "


    "Hmm..." Evelyn heard Zhou Ye''s words and knew that something bad was about to happen, but-under Zhou Ye''s comfort, she didn''t feel nervous at all, or even scared...


    In this way, the two continued their dinner, the only thing that changed was that Zhou Ye was leaning against a tall, hideous gun.


    After a while--


    When Evelyn finished her last bite of dessert, three guys in black robes, black turbans and unidentified letters on their faces rushed from the corner of the ship¡¯s side to the two of them, holding guns in their hands. , Aimed at the two of them, and shouted: "Hand over your map and keys..."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Zhou Ye With a sullen smile, he said: "Hello...Welcome to the happy night of shooting..."


    "not good¡­¡­"


    "Quickly avoid..."


    Seeing the ferocious Vulcan Cannon in Zhou Ye''s hands, the three black robes suddenly screamed and ran behind them... However, it was too late...


    With a buzzing sound of the Vulcan Cannon''s motor driving the barrel to rotate rapidly, the six barrels of the Vulcan Cannon spewed out more than half a meter of flames¡ª¡ª


    Two guys couldn''t avoid it, and they were beaten into a sieve, while another short, agile man rushed to the corner of the ship''s gunwale, which was lucky to have his life...


    With his back leaning against the ship''s side, the little man felt that his whole body was trembling and shaking constantly. This feeling of passing by with death is really bad...


    "I thought it would be okay to hide there? Really naive..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, without chasing after him, directly aimed at the corner of the wall, and pulled the trigger...


    Suddenly, the bullet smashed the hull around the corner like a strong storm, and the lucky guy was also beaten into a rag doll by the bullet passing through the corner...


    "The 7.62*51mm bullet is enough to penetrate all non-heavy armored objects within a range of one hundred meters. I''m sorry, the distance between us is obviously less than one hundred meters..." Zhou Ye habitually pulled out of the bracelet. I made a top-quality Havana and dang it in my mouth...


    "..." From behind Zhou Ye, Evelyn watched silently as her own man just showed off his power and easily killed the three gangsters... The whole person has a dreamlike feeling. Her man is not a rich second generation. ?But-is there such a fierce rich second generation??


    But-the image of my own man looks a bit more wild... It''s a different expression.


    "Come on, baby, let''s go to Jonathan..." Zhou Ye turned his head and said to Evelyn.


    "Hmm..." Evelyn nodded vigorously, and then followed her man behind her, and walked towards the rest of the deck...


    At this time, the entire ship was in chaos, and the people in black not only killed people, but also lit the cabin...


    To find someone on this chaotic ship may be a problem for others, but for Zhou Ye, it is extremely easy...


    Holding the Vulcan cannon, he used a metal storm to clear the way... rushed directly to Jonathan''s side...


    "Hey, it''s nice to meet you, Zhou...Is Eve all right?" Jonathan was still very comfortable at this time. He hid behind the group of Americans, watching them desperately there, and he could still Drink two sips of wine from time to time...


    Evelyn behind Zhou Ye heard her brother''s voice and hurriedly stretched her head from behind her man and shouted at her brother: "I''m fine, Jonathan..."


    "Do you know how to swim? Jonathan?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile...


    "Of course it will..." Jonathan said strangely: "Why are you asking this?"


    "Remember to hold your breath for a while..." Zhou Ye said, and before Jonathan could answer, he carried Jonathan''s belt and gently flicked towards the other side...


    "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª1!!!" Jonathan flew out of the ship with a long cavity... A few seconds later, there was a puff, falling into the water... It seems that this guy has fallen into the water safely. Up...


    "Baby, we should go too..." Zhou Ye said, grabbing Evelyn''s slender waist and walking towards the ship''s side...


    "Are we going to swim too?" Evelyn really didn''t want to get her clothes wet, it was too uncomfortable...


    "Of course...no need!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and jumped out of the boat with Evelyn directly...


    Evelyn hurriedly closed her eyes and held her breath, for fear of choking...


    However, after waiting for a long time, she found that she still didn''t feel falling into the water, which made her unable to help but open her eyes... "God... Ye, how did you do it?"


    At this moment, Zhou Ye was standing on the river with Evelyn in the air...


    Looking at the river under her feet, Evelyn couldn''t help but poke out her feet in amazement, to see if it was a real river, or... there was a layer of glass on it?


    However, the feeling of tiptoes being poured into the river quickly made Evelyn certain that her man really stood on the river out of thin air... "Tell me, dear, how did you do it?"


    "It''s just a small technique..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, leaning into Evelyn''s ear and said, "I still have many small surprises waiting for you to discover..."


    "Really? Tell me... In this life, can I discover the little surprises in you?" Evelyn''s heart is almost drunk... Her man is so mysterious and powerful... What is her dissatisfaction? of?


    "It''s probably a bit hanged... Why don''t you, your next life, the next life... You''ll be by my side in the next life, how about slowly discovering it?"


    "Of course it''s okay..." Just after Evelyn said this, she felt her arm loosen around her waist. She was so frightened that she spread out her arms and hugged her man tightly... But since The down-to-earth feeling from under her feet let her know that she was already on the shore... "Where is Jonathan?"


    "That''s not..." Zhou Ye smiled and pointed...


    Under Zhou Ye''s guidance, Evelyn saw a figure that looked like a roaring chicken. It was not someone else but Jonathan...


    He was walking towards the shore step by step, complaining as he walked: "This is not fair, Zhou...Why don''t you have any water on your body? How did you do it?"


    Hearing what Jonathan said, Zhou Ye and Evelyn looked at each other and said in unison, "This is a secret..."


    Reference 1369


    One thousand three hundred and sixty nine


    Along the Nile River-


    In a bazaar spontaneously formed by nearby villages...


    Zhou Ye is watching Jonathan make a price with an Arab who sells camels...


    Two people--


    One speaks Arabic and the other speaks English, but it is really interesting to be able to figure out the meaning of the other''s words by gestures...


    In order to see this interesting scene, Zhou Ye badly didn''t go up to help Jonathan translate. You know-he is a super linguist who has learned almost all languages ??on the earth for the convenience of traveling...

 Chapter 982

    It¡¯s a mere Arabic, of course there is no problem...


    but--


    If you don¡¯t help, you don¡¯t help, just to see the gestures made by these two guys there...


    The conversation between the two is simply hilarious--


    [How much is a camel??Asked Jonathan.


    [One hundred Egyptian pounds a horse...] Obviously the old Arab man selling camels is a veteran. He gestured back and forth ten times with his hands...


    [One hundred pounds?It''s too expensive... It''s cheaper] Jonathan made a lowering gesture.


    [If you want all of it, just give me four hundred Egyptian pounds...] The Arab old man passed all the reins in his hand, and then gestured four fingers.


    [I only need three...three...can it be cheaper?] Jonathan stretched out three fingers.


    [No, it''s too cheap...] The Arab old man thought he said that all camels cost only 300 Egyptian pounds, and immediately shook his head vigorously, saying that he would not lower the price...


    [No...I only need three...Three...] Jonathan once again gestured with three fingers, and the old man shook his head vigorously...By the way, the exchange rate of British pound to Egyptian pound was ninety-eight from one pound to Egyptian pound. Egyptian Pound...


    When Evelyn changed into the traditional costume of Arab women and walked out, the two hadn''t finished the gesture...


    "My dear, what is Jonathan doing?" Evelyn walked to Zhou Ye''s side, looking at her brother with a bewildered expression...


    Zhou Ye didn''t answer Evelyn''s words at all, but kept looking at Evelyn...the black dress, the black veil mask... this dress made Evelyn''s big eyes even bigger. ...Especially her long eyelashes, after wearing black gauze, it is so charming... "Baby, you are so beautiful..."


    Zhou Ye was really not lying. In order to see Evelyn¡¯s Arabian equipment, he did not hesitate to come to this market without losing his luggage, just to see Evelyn¡¯s dress...


    ¡ª¡ªAs for this wasted a lot of time, maybe they will arrive in the City of the Dead later than those Americans?


    Zhou Ye didn''t care at all...The big deal is to open the cheat directly, come to a portal, and solve all problems...


    Of course, that is the last option. It is better to not use the portal during the journey, or else you will miss too much scenery.


    Of course¡­¡­


    This desert trip also gave Zhou Ye a wake-up call. Next time, remember to install a nuclear-powered all-terrain vehicle in your wristband, so that you don¡¯t have to buy camels anymore... You ask the nightmare ?The nightmare was enjoying the blessing on St. Martin, Zhou Ye never brought it...


    Ahem, it''s a long way...


    Evelyn heard her man¡¯s praise, her big eyes turned into a crescent moon...but she was attracted by her brother¡¯s bargaining again...


    After standing by and listening for a while, Evelyn couldn''t help but want to roll her eyes...


    People are talking about the Egyptian pound, but my brother is talking about the British pound. These are two concepts.


    In the end, with the help of Evelyn, the two finally reached an agreement...Of course, because of his sister''s help, Jonathan also spent a lot of money less.


    The three of them rode on camels again and embarked on a journey...


    At first... Evelyn could still persist, but soon-she couldn''t take it anymore. After all, she hadn''t rested all night...


    In the end, Zhou Ye hugged her to his camel and let her rest in his arms... rest assured.


    Leaning in Zhou Ye¡¯s arms, feeling the coolness from her own man¡¯s body, Evelyn couldn¡¯t help sighing comfortably: ¡°My dear, it¡¯s nice to have you...I want to sleep well. Don¡¯t call me if you¡¯re okay...I''m not going to eat lunch..."


    As Evelyn''s words gradually fell...she fell completely into a dream.


    On the other side, the Miguo guys, although they went to the wrong shore, they were led by the tour guide towards the city of the dead. Simply put, the two teams are basically at the same distance. Who is Zhou? Did Ye delay some time to buy camels and watch Evelyn¡¯s traditional Arabic costumes?


    In the desert--


    In addition to yellow sand, which is yellow sand, there are occasionally some camel skeletons and some yellowed vegetation...


    This kind of spirit, when you first saw it, still felt very spectacular... But after you watched it for a few hours, there will be a kind of aesthetic fatigue...


    For example, Jonathan at this time--


    He was also exhausted because he hadn''t rested last night... At first he could still see the excitement of the desert barely supported, but after the evening, he basically stopped cooking completely...


    "Oh, it seems that I still want to cheat..." Zhou Ye looked at Evelyn in his arms helplessly, and then at Jonathan sitting on a camel crumbling...Finally, he decided to cheat...


    As the sound of his words fell, the three people with three camels disappeared instantly...


    When Jonathan was drowsy, he suddenly felt a sensation of falling that made his heart beat, which made him open his eyes... However, everyone was still in the desert, the only difference was that That is-everyone''s camels stopped at this moment.


    "Why didn''t you leave? Zhou?" Jonathan asked weakly.


    "Because I''m somewhere..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "What?" Jonathan looked around, and there was nothing but yellow sand or yellow sand. There was no city of undead, let alone ruined walls, not even a single brick... "You are not reading the wrong map. Huh? How could this be the city of the dead?"


    "Don''t think so much... The City of the Dead will not show up until early morning... Now you can''t see it!" Zhou Ye said as he gently hugged Evelyn and jumped off the camel.


    "Then what are we doing now?" Jonathan asked stupidly... He didn''t doubt Zhou Ye''s words at all. In his opinion, it must be the legend that his sister had seen from the ancient monument and told Zhou Ye... ¡­It¡¯s normal to not know.


    "Set up a tent, then take a good rest for the night, and wait until tomorrow morning to enter the city of the dead..." Zhou Ye said, holding Evelyn in one hand, and taking off the mat on the camel''s back with the other. Evelyn gently placed it on top... Then, she took out a folded magic tent and started to erect the tent.


    "I think this idea is good..." Jonathan only saw Zhou Ye walking to the other side of the camel, and in a blink of an eye he set up a tent, and immediately wanted to rush in when his eyes lit up...


    It''s just that Zhou Ye stopped his movements."If you want to sleep, set up a tent by yourself... This is my and Evelyn''s..."


    "What does it matter, this tent is so big..." Jonathan said depressed.


    "Don''t you think that being crowded between a couple is hateful?" Zhou Ye said, picking up another tent and throwing it away. Of course, it was just an ordinary tent, completely different from the magic tent that Zhou Ye lived in. ...


    "But I can''t support..." Jonathan wanted to pretend to be pitiful and mixed in. It''s a pity that Zhou Ye didn''t have any pity at all when facing men...


    In the end, he could only play with the small tent that Zhou Ye threw to him by himself, watching Zhou Ye walking into the magic tent with his sister and enjoying the two-person world...


    But this is already pretty good, at least he didn''t sleep on a camel all night, did he?


    Reference 1370


    One thousand three hundred and seventy chapters


    "This... Where is this?" As soon as Evelyn opened her eyes, her face was dumbfounded... She found herself lying on a soft and comfortable couch, surrounded by exquisite furnishings. An elegant bedroom, if it weren''t for Zhou Ye to hold her next to her, she would have screamed...


    Anyone who falls asleep on a camel driving in the desert in the morning and wakes up to find that he is in a big bedroom like a hotel room...will also have a dazed look.


    "This is our tent... baby!" Zhou Ye woke up when Evelyn opened her eyes...


    "You...you said this is a tent?" Evelyn said with a look [Are you kidding me?''S expression...


    "Yes, this is the tent..." Zhou Ye didn''t explain, but with a slight smile, he stood up and pulled Evelyn out...


    It wasn''t until the two of them walked out of Zhou Ye''s magic tent and saw the entrance of the tent that she had just walked out of with her own eyes, that Evelyn believed that she was indeed in the tent just now, but the problem came again...

 Chapter 983

    The small tent in front of me seems to be at most the size of a two-person tent, but the space inside Evelyn can swear by God-definitely more than 100 square meters... This Nima is unscientific...


    "Oh Mika... Oh Mika..." Evelyn murmured and circled the tent she just walked out of. She wanted to find this damn magical tent. Is there something else? Organs, such as small designs that deceive the eyes...


    However, no matter how she walks around, this little tent still looks so small, it doesn''t match the space inside...


    Evelyn did not give up and got into the tent again, wanting to see if there are some small designs in the tent that cause the space inside to be small but it looks large...


    And Zhou Ye just smiled, watching Evelyn research her magic tent there...


    A moment later-Evelyn got out of the magic tent again. As soon as she came out, she rushed in front of her man and asked loudly: "Tell me... honey, what is going on? This... this ..."


    As a firm materialist, Evelyn''s magic tent completely shattered her three views...


    "Do you believe in magic? Baby?" Zhou Ye didn''t answer Evelyn''s words, but smiled and pulled Evelyn to sit by the bonfire in the clearing, and sat down...


    He asked while taking out some picnic tableware and food out of thin air.


    "Hmm...!" Evelyn looked at what appeared out of nowhere in her man''s hands, and then thought about Zhou Ye''s big killer that he didn''t know where he had picked up on the boat... After hesitating, she said: " Believe¡­¡­"


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye originally thought Evelyn would say that she didn''t believe it, but now she actually believes it?


    How is this chatting??


    Zhou Ye just planned to give her Mopu, but... she just believed it??I''m so convinced... how else to play this?


    "Puff......" Evelyn couldn''t help laughing when she saw her man''s stunned expression... It was so funny, Evelyn thought her man would never have a smile other than the kind of win-winner. The second expression outside... As a result, today she saw Zhou Ye''s cute side.


    "Okay, okay..." Zhou Ye put the packed food on the bonfire and slowly boiled, while saying: "This world has two sides, one is the technology of ordinary people, and the other is the magical side. ...Have you heard of undead pirate ships at sea?"


    "Hmm..." Evelyn nodded, looking expectantly at Zhou Ye-Evelyn remained fully curious about anything unknown.


    "I have seen those immortal pirates..." Zhou Ye whispered about his encounter with the Black Pearl. Of course-it was changed by the magic... Zhou Ye didn''t want to reveal his age...


    Following Zhou Ye¡¯s narrative, Evelyn seemed to be taken by Zhou Ye into the huge sea¡ª


    Ghost Ship-Flying Dutchman-End of the World-Mermaid...


    Etc., etc--


    It wasn''t until the food on the bonfire exuded an alluring fragrance that Evelyn realized that she was completely distorted by Zhou Ye... "My dear... I just want to know why the tent is so big. It doesn¡¯t match the space in it..."


    "Simply put, it was a magic tent..." Zhou Ye smiled and glanced at Evelyn, "And magic cannot be explained by science..."


    "..." Evelyn gave her own man a speechless glance. Although she was a little perfunctory, she actually had a kind of¡ªfuck, what you said was right, I felt speechless...


    "Then my dear, are you a magician?" Evelyn asked curiously.


    "Yes, you can think so!" Zhou Ye smiled and snapped his fingers lightly...


    Suddenly, the tableware by the bonfire began to move by itself, the plate automatically flew to the side of the pot, and the rice spoon put the rice in the pot onto the plate, and then the tableware happily carried the plate full of food , Put it in front of Evelyn... and then laid it down on the dinner plate neatly in sequence.


    "..."


    "..."


    Evelyn looked at the dinner plate in front of her speechlessly, and then at Zhou Ye... "Damn it, how do you let me eat like this..."


    "What''s the matter? Is the food unappetizing?" Zhou Ye asked rhetorically.


    "Of course not..." Evelyn looked depressed at the tableware... "I...I... how dare I use these little living things to eat... Damn..."


    "Don''t worry, those are dead objects, but they were just demonized by me with magic... Now they are turned back into dead objects..."


    But obviously, Zhou Ye''s explanation does not make Evelyn feel relieved... She stared at the food on the plate for a long time, still a little bit afraid to get the cutlery...


    "Well, it seems that I need to feed you..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, then picked up the dinner plate in front of him, took the spoon, scooped a spoonful of food, and handed it to Evelyn. ¡­¡­"come!"


    "..." Evelyn looked at the food that her man handed to her side, then looked at the tableware in his hand, and finally... closed her eyes and ate the food in the spoon...


    I have to say, although it doesn¡¯t look good, it tastes pretty good...


    However, the second bite-Evelyn couldn''t eat food anymore. It was not Zhou Ye''s manual work, but the spoon in his hand tilted to the side, and Evelyn ate nothing...


    "It seems that it hates you..." Zhou Ye smirked and commented on his tricks...


    "I must eat it..." Evelyn''s delicate little face made a vicious look, not so fierce, but rather cute...


    She directly held Zhou Ye''s hand with both hands, did not let him move, and then opened her mouth to eat the food... As a result-cough cough, no need to ask, still can''t eat... I thought I could eat the food by holding Zhou Ye''s hand ?It''s so naive...


    Zhou Ye just watched Evelyn struggle with the spoon in her hand so cheerfully...


    After a long while-


    Evelyn was angry... She simply leaned forward, hugged Zhou Ye''s neck, and kissed him fiercely...


    This sudden attack made Zhou Ye stunned for a moment, and suddenly forgot to control the spoon in her hand... Evelyn took advantage of this opportunity to hold Zhou Ye''s hand and ate the food in the spoon in one bite...


    Evelyn looked at her man triumphantly... "Huh--you said it hates me, didn''t I still have it?"


    "Okay...Congratulations, you have passed that hurdle of your own psychology..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "You can now use your own tableware to eat..."


    "Emmm..." Evelyn discovered that at some point, she no longer cares about the moving tableware, and can use them as normal tools...


    But-I can¡¯t enjoy feeding and playing. I¡¯m not happy... "My dear... I feed you, how about you feed me?"


    Of course, Zhou Ye would not object to Evelyn¡¯s proposal...Although there are no single dogs to abuse here, but¡ªbut but¡ªthe behavior of spreading dog food should be taken for granted so that it can be better in daily life. Implement tons of blows against those single dogs.


    Reference 1371


    Chapter One Thousand Seventy One


    After Evelyn and Zhou Ye had eaten food that I didn¡¯t know whether dinner or breakfast, Jonathan finally woke up...


    He actually woke up from starvation...


    Just like a hungry dog ??grabbing food, after pulling the rest of the food into his stomach, Jonathan''s hungry stomach was finally satisfied...


    However, just when he was about to lie there, and Ge You lay leisurely after a meal-Zhou Ye called out.


    "Hurry up and pack things, Venus has risen to the sky, and the sky is about to dawn..." Zhou Ye said as he walked towards his tent, "Only in the early morning, the city of the dead will Show up, if you miss it, you will have to wait another day... If you don''t want to miss the treasures of the pharaohs, be quicker!"


    "Okay, okay..." No matter how lazy Jonathan is, he can also prioritize... He obediently tidied up his tent, tied up those things, and tied them to his camel...


    Evelyn is responsible for cleaning up the tableware after their meal...


    After everyone has cleaned up--


    Those Yankees came here under the leadership of O''Connor''s comrade Benny...

 Chapter 984

    Just after a long non-stop trek for one day and two nights, the faces of these people were deeply tired... Compared to the state of energy of Zhou Ye and everyone after eating and drinking, they were almost reaching their limit.


    "Hey¡ªJonathan, I didn¡¯t expect you to come so early!" A US guy with glasses greeted Jonathan. After all, they are card friends and old acquaintances...


    "No way, because we have a great guide!" Jonathan said smugly.


    "Superb guide?" The glasses guy looked at Zhou Ye and the three of them... He couldn''t see who was the guide at all.


    After all-Zhou Ye is too young, and Evelyn is a woman, so it seems-only Jonathan is possible...


    However, the spectacle guy who had played cards with Jonathan knew that Jonathan was a parallel importer, and he didn''t know the way at all. It was hard for him... He didn''t think Zhou Ye would be that super good guide from the bottom of his heart.


    And at this moment, another American guy shouted to Zhou Ye: "Hey, do you want to take a gamble?"


    "Are you going to play poker with me?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and asked back.


    "No, no, no...I admit that we are not your opponents in card games, so-let''s change the gambling method, just bet on our two teams, how about who enters the city of the dead first?" The Miguo said confidently .


    "No problem..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "How much do you bet?"


    "Five hundred pounds..."


    At this time, the British pound and franc are the most sought-after goods in international circulation, and the meter is almost meaningless.


    "Bet..." Although Zhou Ye didn''t like the money, it was just for entertainment... He really wanted to see the appearance of others losing money.


    You know-five hundred pounds is not a small sum in this era...


    In England, the monthly salary of a skilled worker does not exceed 80 pounds...


    And Evelyn will have a monthly salary of nearly two hundred pounds?


    One is because she has mastered ancient Egyptian cuneiform and Arabic, and the other is because she is no longer in England, and the salary in foreign countries will always be higher. This is common sense...


    "Hey, Benny... If you help me win this bet, I will share you a hundred pounds!" The American guy who bet with Zhou Ye shouted to Benny.


    "I am happy to help you..." Even though he said so, Benny still looked unconscious, his eyes fixed on the eastern horizon. At this time, the whole East was slowly whitening...


    The sun is about to come out.


    "Baby, look carefully... get ready..." Zhou Ye whispered to Evelyn.


    "Look at what?" Evelyn asked curiously looking at the empty distance.


    "Our destination... is coming out..."


    After a while, the sun finally rose slowly from the horizon. As the sun slowly rises from the horizon, the space in the distance is like water waves, rippling... Then, a broken ancient city little by little Appeared in front of everyone...


    "I can''t believe my eyes..."


    "Gosh..."


    "Hamnata..."


    "Didididi..." Evelyn first reacted. She directly waved her whip, urging the camel under her seat to fly towards Hamnata, the city of the undead, Zhou Ye smiled dumbly. He also urged the camel under his seat to follow.


    And those Americans also reacted, hurriedly urged their mounts and rushed over...


    For a time, the entire Gobi Desert outside Hamnata was as lively as a racecourse, uh no, or the camel race course was more accurate...


    Although at the beginning, Benny, the American guide, was slightly ahead of Zhou Ye because of the geographical advantage, but-soon, the camel under him fell into a disadvantage because he hadn''t rested for a long time...


    And the camels of Zhou Ye and others had a good rest all night, and it was the time when they were full of energy... Soon, Zhou Ye and the three rushed to the front.


    There is no need to ask the ending-it was Evelyn who rushed into the city of the dead first.


    When Zhou Ye received five hundred pounds from the unlucky guy who wanted to cry without tears, he said with a smile on his face: "Thank you for the five hundred pounds, I think I will make good use of these little cute... ¡­"


    "Yes...Is it?" The hapless person who interrupted Zhou Ye''s face turned pale with anger, but he didn''t dare to move...


    You know, when they were on the ship, they had seen Zhou Ye massacre the Quartet. Although they didn¡¯t know where the young man had hidden the terrible weapon, he didn¡¯t want to mess with this guy. Kill...


    On Zhou Ye¡¯s side and the Americans¡¯ side, the two sides moved their respective camps a little closer, but there is a safe distance of about two hundred meters between each other...In this endless desert Gobi, humans still want to stay together for warmth. ...


    After the camp was simply set up, everyone began to show their magical powers to detect this ancient city thousands of years ago...


    Compared with Zhou Ye and others who are single and weak, the U.S. countryman looks very lively...


    The migrant workers hired from Cairo on the 20th and 30th, under the command of Mr. Daniels wearing a red hat, carried out their excavations in an orderly manner.


    On the other side, Zhou Ye looked a little pitiful...


    Compared to other people''s side, Zhou Ye looked like a small tomb thief here.


    "My dear, help me clean up these bronze mirrors, at least to the extent that it can reveal your handsome face..." Evelyn pointed to the one placed next to her, she didn''t know she had endured thousands of things here. Said the huge round bronze mirror that was beaten by the wind and rain in the year.


    "Of course it''s okay..." Zhou Ye smiled, then lightly put his finger on the bronze mirror, and in the blink of an eye-the bronze mirror became visible, just like it was just made by craftsmen thousands of years ago. .


    On the other side, Jonathan has also tied a long piece of rope to the stone pillar...


    Reference 1372


    Chapter One Thousand Seventy Two


    Even though Evelyn felt that her own man''s big change of bronze mirror was amazing, but-she was forcibly refreshed by Zhou Ye in the early morning, and she was no longer surprised...


    After all, in her opinion, who doesn¡¯t understand magic, compared to the situation in the morning when the tableware is automatically served, this method of wiping the bronze mirror in one second is not so eye-catching...


    But what Evelyn didn¡¯t know was that¡ªin fact, Zhou Ye¡¯s method of wiping the bronze mirror was the magical power. You should know that Zhou Ye didn¡¯t wipe the bronze mirror clean, but went back in time and took the bronze mirror. The mirror went back thousands of years, and restored it to the real appearance it had just been polished from the hands of craftsmen in ancient Egypt.


    Obviously--Zhou Ye''s supernatural power was shown to the blind man with winks, and Evelyn had no idea...


    "Good, dear, you have a great way of wiping the bronze mirror!" Evelyn said, grabbing her man''s hand, and walking under the dog head figure next to her, and said: "This is the statue of death, and the legs of death go deep into the ground. According to archaeologists, there are mysterious compartments on the legs of the statue, which contain the golden sutra of the sun..."


    "Uh-" Hearing Evelyn''s words, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while. He remembered that in the movie, the black sutra of the dead was buried under the feet of the god of death, and the golden sutra of the sun was obviously buried under the feet of the sun god... What shit archaeologist said, so misled his cute chick."My dear, don''t you think that the argument of burying the golden scripture of the sun under the feet of death is nonsense?"


    "Why?" Evelyn looked at Zhou Ye dissatisfiedly: "This is a fact recognized by the archaeological circle..."


    "Then have they dug up the Sun Golden Sutra?" Zhou Ye asked rhetorically.


    "No, but¡ªthis is the truth..." Evelyn didn¡¯t want to shrink at all in her profession, even if she was facing her own man, even if he would be punished at night... She didn¡¯t want to shrink, she wanted Defend your reputation as an expert.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Looking at the stubborn Evelyn, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and did not argue with her, because - he was planning to dig pits and bury people again...


    I saw him step forward, approaching Evelyn, and lowered his head and whispered in her ear: "Since you are so sure that the Black Sutra of the Undead is at the feet of death, do you want to take a gamble? Baby!"


    "Of course..." Evelyn said unwillingly, "What is the bet?"

 Chapter 985

    "Bet..." Zhou Ye smiled smirkly, this smirk made Evelyn feel that she had done something wrong...


    However, at this point, Evelyn is already riding a tiger, or it should be said that she does not plan to go down, although she knows that her man is a magical magician, but-archaeological affairs must be left to archaeology Do it at home, let professional people do professional things, this is the kingly way.


    "The bet is here... how?" Zhou Ye said, holding Evelyn''s slender waist, a pair of big hands slowly slipped onto Evelyn''s dolphins, and the index finger of his right hand was pointed at something indescribable. On the site."If there is no solar golden scripture at the feet of death, then this place belongs to me, if there is a solar golden scripture... I will leave it to you!"


    "..." Evelyn''s face was flushed by Zhou Ye''s actions, but she still stubbornly raised her face and nodded in shame: "OK..."


    "Hehehehe...baby, wait for me to wash it up at night..." Zhou Ye smiled strangely, let go of Evelyn, walked to the side of the bronze mirror, and started to place the bronze mirror according to the angle...


    "Bad...Bad...Bad..."


    Perhaps because of Zhou Ye¡¯s words, Evelyn felt that she had just touched the place where Zhou Ye had just touched, and she felt a little bit different...so she couldn¡¯t help but pick up the rotted dolphins, and try to step up there to avoid being embarrassed on the spot... ¡­


    After a while-the preparations for the three of them were all done, Zhou Ye directly hugged Evelyn, followed the rope and slipped into the hole.


    "We are the first group of visitors in three thousand years..." Evelyn looked at the room in front of her with emotion...


    And Jonathan, who was staying behind the two of them, came over and complained: "Damn it, what does this smell like, it smells!"


    Evelyn ignored her brother¡¯s complaint, she walked directly to a copper mirror, gently wiped the dust on the copper mirror, and then swayed the copper mirror-suddenly, a ray of sunlight reflected from the upper copper mirror to Yi Above the bronze mirror in Fulin''s hand, and the bronze mirror in Evelyn''s hand reflected the sunlight on top of the other bronze mirrors in the room. In the blink of an eye, the whole room became bright...


    "It''s easy to use, isn''t it? A little bronze mirror trick from ancient Egypt..." Evelyn said triumphantly, while looking at the room as bright as daylight, "Oh Maga''s, this is an antiseptic room. , A preparation room..."


    "This is the place where they made the mummies." Although Jonathan didn''t know how to learn, but under the influence of his parents and his sister, he still knew something about ancient Egypt...


    As everyone walked into the dark corridor, the atmosphere became a little tense...The night is not scary, the unknown is scary.


    The unknown in the dark makes people feel terrified...


    Of course, as the vanguard, Zhou Ye is not nervous at all. Let alone Immortal''s resurrection, what can he do with the resurrection of Death??


    Zhou Ye took the torch and walked at the forefront. Behind him was Evelyn, and the last one was Jonathan. In any case, Jonathan did not want his sister to be hurt...


    When the three of them walked halfway to the corridor, there was a sudden chirping like the whispering sound of a group of bats. The sound made people feel horrified, and a coldness appeared in the heart. This coldness made Evelyn plunge into it without hesitation. In the arms of his own man.


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s not our voice, it''s coming from the corridor..." Zhou Ye said, gently beating Evelyn''s back with fear.


    "What the hell is that..." Jonathan asked in a shaky voice.


    "I guess it''s a scarab..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Scarab???? That kind of carnivorous beetle... Damn... I hate that thing..." Jonathan couldn''t help shaking his whole body when he heard Zhou Ye''s words. The harsh sound just now, at least how to think. There are tens of thousands of so many... so many scarabs, imagine that they are enough to make people with dense phobias have an urge to die.


    "Don''t scare Jonathan..." Evelyn patted her man''s arm lightly, "That thing has long been extinct, only ancient Egypt has that kind of bug, and-that kind of bug... depends on eating corpses. For a living... can live for many years in the tomb..."


    The more Evelyn said, the more she felt that what her man said was probably right, damn...


    "Okay... Eve, I don''t think you need to explain it to me..." Jonathan couldn''t help but leaned against Zhou Ye again. The more Evelyn said he felt a little scared.


    At this moment, a strange sound came from the corner of the passage in the distance, which made everyone''s already tense spirits more tense...


    Reference 1373


    One thousand three hundred and seventy three


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and handed the torch in his hand to Evelyn, and Jonathan also gave the torch in his hand to Evelyn.


    Each of them took out their own weapons...


    Jonathan took out two revolvers, while Zhou Ye wiped his hands behind him... took out two Vulcan cannons...


    "Oh Maga... how did you hide these two big guys?" Seeing the Vulcan Cannon in Zhou Ye''s hand, Jonathan was instantly sluggish, and he looked behind Zhou Ye curiously... ¡­


    "Don''t worry about these unimportant things... Be careful!" Of course, Evelyn knows the magic of her own man, but she doesn''t want to tell her brother now what to say... Or this is the so-called girl Outside.


    "This...isn''t it important?" Jonathan was stunned by his sister, muttering to focus his attention on the corner of the tunnel again...


    Buzzing--


    The two Vulcan cannons in Zhou Ye''s hands began to hum slightly, and the twelve black-hole barrels began to rotate rapidly. This means that these two large-scale killers are ready to kill at any time. Spit a deadly tongue of fire.


    "do not move¡­¡­"


    "do not move¡­¡­"


    "stop¡­¡­"


    With a burst of noisy sounds, the culprit of those weird noises appeared...not someone else, it was the group of Americans.


    "Ah... I was almost scared to death by you!" Seeing Zhou Ye and others, the group of Americans was relieved...


    "With each other..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "Since the misunderstanding is resolved, then everyone should do their own things, we still have a lot to do!"


    Daniels, the American team leader wearing a red hat, said unconvincedly: "Hey-this is our territory..."


    "We came first..." Evelyn said dissatisfiedly.


    "That''s our statue..." Daniels still wanted to fight for it, but Zhou Ye unceremoniously returned, "Is your name engraved on it?"


    "...We have more people than you, there are only three of you..."


    "Is there a lot of bullets?" Zhou Ye said with a glance, disdainfully.


    "Uh--!"


    Seeing the two humming Vulcan cannons in Zhou Ye''s hands, the Americans fell silent.


    On the boat, they saw the power of the Vulcan Cannon in Zhou Ye''s hand. The half-meter-long tongue of fire hit the wall of the ship. A shot was a hole the size of a fist. Their bodies were obviously far inferior to those on the ship. The walls are strong.


    Moreover, Zhou Ye had only one Vulcan Cannon in his hands at the time, but now¡ªZhou Ye has two in his hands...


    God knows how this guy has such a great strength, he can easily aim at them with the Vulcan Cannon in one hand... Even after so long, Zhou Ye''s hand-did not shake.


    "Damn..." Daniels'' eyes twitched and looked at Zhou Ye''s domineering attitude. He really wanted to order the shot immediately, and then everyone would die together...


    But¡ªin the end, he suppressed the impulse in his heart.


    Everyone is here for money, not for enmity... It is not too shameful to choose compromise when the situation is not good for you. Thinking of this... Daniels said helplessly: "OK...OK... ¡­I¡¯ll let you... let¡¯s go!"


    After saying this, Daniels stopped talking nonsense, turned his head and led his thugs, turned and returned along the same path...


    From afar, Zhou Ye could still hear such conversations¡ª¡ª


    "Why are you giving this place to them?"


    "Can you hold the two big guys in his hand? If you can''t hold it, just shut me up..."


    "Yes... you are the boss, you have the final say..."

 Chapter 986

    "Don''t worry, they are few, even if they are allowed to dig out, they can''t get any good stuff... There is not only one statue of Death here. When I just came over, I seemed to see a fork in the road below..."


    As the U.S. guys drifted away, the sound became weird again by the wind, and it was no longer clear what was being said...


    "Damn... If it weren''t for the reminders from the Americans, I almost missed..." At this moment, Evelyn had raised the torch in her hand and returned to the slightly empty area of ??the corridor just now. There were two black spots. Huhu''s statue legs stand there.


    It was possible that Evelyn didn''t notice such a prominent sign because of the sudden sound of insects.


    "Obviously, we didn''t miss the important things, did we?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, swinging his arm back, and suddenly¡ªtwo Vulcan guns nearly two meters long disappeared like this...


    Provoked Jonathan to look behind Zhou Ye frequently, he even had the urge to touch it, to see what mechanism was hidden behind Zhou Ye... actually he could hide those two big things.


    "Here are the legs of the god of death... the golden sutra of the sun should be in a certain compartment under the statue..." Evelyn said, gently touching and touching the wall under the god of death statue, trying to see if there is anything The place can be opened...


    Hard work pays off--


    After a while-Evelyn finally touched the gap in the wall. The gap between a stone slab looked a little rough, and she shouted with some surprise: "I found it...I found this compartment where the sun''s golden sutra is stored..."


    With that said, Evelyn will use her hand to dig the crack in the wall...


    "Wait a minute!" Zhou Ye hurriedly stepped forward to stop the cute girl... This girl, for the first time in her life, dared to open the mechanism with her hands so boldly, it was really dead...


    If Zhou Ye remembers correctly, there should be a strong pressure hydrochloric acid mechanism here. Once the wall is opened, the super corrosive hydrochloric acid will spit out under the action of pressure. In the original plot, it was the American guys. We are unlucky, they lost four migrant workers...


    And now--


    Now that Zhou Ye strongly snatched the excavation site that should have belonged to the U.S. countrymen, he should crack down on the hydrochloric acid facility or something.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye gently pulled Evelyn, who was watching him in a daze, and then pushed back, "Baby, trust me, let me drive here, you and Jonathan stand further..."


    "Is there... in danger?" Evelyn also reacted at this time. Among the tombs of ancient emperors, how many of them had no traps?I seem to be careless...


    She looked at Zhou Ye with a worried look, "If there is any danger, let''s give this place to the U.S. guys, let''s find another place... I don''t want you to risk... Ye!"


    "It doesn''t matter, places that are more dangerous for you are... safe for me!" Zhou Ye said, shouting to Jonathan: "Jonathan..."


    "I''m here, Zhou!" Jonathan asked with a lifted spirit.


    "Take your sister to walk backwards, and then walk backwards a little bit later-okay, just be there-optimistic about Evelyn, don''t let her run over..." Zhou Ye said, gently pulling the wall. Sew, with a slight force, the stone slab suddenly fell down...


    And as the slate fell, a burst of white mist sprayed out towards Zhou Ye... Smelling the pungent smell, Evelyn''s face changed, she rushed towards Zhou Ye frantically, and charged. He whimpered: "No--no...Ye...Ye..."


    "Don''t go there, Eve..." Fortunately, Jonathan remembered Zhou Ye''s instructions and grabbed his sister''s arm tightly. Otherwise, I''m afraid the misty high-concentration hydrochloric acid would actually be sprayed. Evelyn''s body...


    "You let me go... Jonathan... You let me go, I''m going to see Ye, what''s wrong with him..." Evelyn desperately tried to break free of her brother''s arm. At this moment, Bai There was a voice in the fog, which calmed the crazy Evelyn.


    "I''m fine... baby, just wait a moment..."


    Reference 1374


    Chapter One Thousand Seventy Four


    "Ye..., are you... are you really okay?" Even though Evelyn had heard her man, her voice was peaceful, and she didn''t look like she was hurt at all, but-care is chaos, she still Somewhat worried, I confirmed again, "How are you feeling now?"


    "It feels pretty good..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, causing Evelyn''s hanging heart to finally fall...


    It wasn''t until the white hydrochloric acid mist dissipated that Evelyn saw Zhou Ye again...what should I say?This product seems to have nothing to do with it. Instead, he looked at the square compartment on the wall that was leaking because the camouflaged slab was taken out, with a thoughtful look...


    Evelyn rushed to Zhou Ye''s side like flying, while using her hands, from top to bottom, from the inside to the outside-carefully and carefully, after touching it seriously, confirming that her man was indeed not injured. , I was relieved...


    In fact, he just used his mind to form a protective film all over his body, and the hydrochloric acid did not even get on his clothes...


    Although Zhou Ye''s body was not afraid of the corrosion of hydrochloric acid, he didn''t want his clothes to be tattered, and the smell of hydrochloric acid was very pungent. The feeling of being all over by hydrochloric acid was not pleasant at all.


    "I''m fine..." Zhou Ye smiled and said to Evelyn¡ª¡ª


    However, before Zhou Ye''s words were finished, Evelyn stepped her feet and blocked her eyes with her arms...


    "Gosh-here again..." Jonathan looked at the two who were playing the kiss game, couldn''t help rolling his eyes, and muttered...


    As a firm non-marriage activist, Jonathan feels that his beliefs are being shaken. To this day''s dog food, he feels that he is cute..., there is an urgent desire to engage in a relationship... to become a The impulse of dog food spreaders to retaliate against society.


    After a long while-the two finally separated...


    Evelyn hugged Zhou Ye''s neck hard, let his forehead rest on her forehead, and whispered bitterly: "Promise me, don''t do this dangerous thing anymore. I just felt like I was going to die. ..."


    "Don''t you want the Sun Golden Sutra?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Even ten golden sun scriptures are not enough for your safety..." Evelyn, who loves the questioning of ancient Egypt, can say this, enough to see-this girl has completely fallen to Zhou Ye. Up...


    "But I want to...because-it''s our stake..." Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously, and then before Evelyn spoke again, she held her gaze with her hand: "Don''t worry, I definitely don''t Put yourself in a dangerous situation, and¡ªdidn''t I say it? It¡¯s a dangerous thing for you, and for me, it¡¯s not even a small trouble..."


    "..." Evelyn looked at the smile in her man''s eyes, half a day later-nodded reluctantly, and then said with a serious face: "Well... as expected-I mean if , One day, you died because of your carelessness...then I will follow you..."


    "What if we had children at that time?" Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to tease this cute and serious girl with glasses.


    "You can leave it to Jonathan to help me raise..." Evelyn said without hesitation: "You don''t want to leave me... even if you die--! So-- please protect yourself in the future, because--you Body...and my life..."


    "..." Zhou Ye felt warm when he was said by Evelyn... "I found that I love you more and more, what should I do... baby..."


    "Then continue to love...until we are old and dead..." Evelyn smiled, stepping on her feet, and once again blocked Zhou Ye''s gaze...


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Jonathan has an urge to lift the table. This Nima has made it difficult for people to live a good life. Are you two here to dig the pharaoh¡¯s tomb or to show your affection?


    "I feel like I''m going to be crushed by dog ??food..." Jonathan looked at the two inseparable relatives in front of him, rolled his eyes helplessly, and simply bypassed the two of them-alone came to Zhou Ye''s opening. In front of the slate..., put the torch close to the black square compartment and look inside...


    The word dog food was taught to him by Zhou Ye...According to Zhou Ye''s explanation, it is¡ªdog¡ªsingle dog, food¡ªpassively accepting the scene of others showing affection...So he also understood the meaning of dog food. ...


    Just when Zhou Ye and Evelyn had a hard time kissing there...Jonathan separated the two...


    "Come and help me, this thing is so heavy..."


    "What are you doing?" Evelyn leaned against the mouth of her man, curiously watching her brother use a long crowbar, prying something out little by little...


    "There is a box in it, I think we got a baby..." Jonathan''s face was flushed with excitement at this time, he is about to make a fortune... When my brother gets rich, I will change a girlfriend a day, and I want to be With Zhou¡¯s face change, I have a party at home every day, calling more beauties, just to make Zhou this bastard see that I can¡¯t eat...Who asked you guys to feed me dog food?Have you ever experienced the pain of a single dog?Just to make Zhou Xian envy and hate, hahahaha...


    Zhou Ye looked at Jonathan¡¯s reluctant smile with some curiosity, and then deliberately concealed his expression, and asked: "Why are you smiling so weird? Jonathan?"


    "Cough cough... don''t talk about those useless, help me get this stuff out..." Jonathan forced his smile on his face and shouted at Zhou Ye.


    "No problem..." Zhou Ye''s psychic force field was released as soon as he released it, and instantly he could feel the voice of Johnson''s heart... What a boring guy...


    Zhou Ye held back his smile, walked to Jonathan¡¯s side, picked up another crowbar, and with a gentle force, pried a square pottery box out of the edge... Then, the two of them, one by one, moved the square The red-edged and gray-faced earthenware box was lifted out...


    "Eve... come take a look, what''s written above..."


    As soon as the box was placed on the ground, Jonathan couldn''t wait to call his sister to come and help identify...


    On the top of the box, some things were written in ancient Egyptian cuneiform writing, but with Jonathan¡¯s archaeological attainments, he couldn¡¯t recognize it. In desperation, he could only turn to his sister...

 Chapter 987

    "This is..." Evelyn suddenly became serious when she saw the cuneiform writing on the pottery box... From her mouth, she spit out a series of words that Zhou Ye could not understand...


    However, although Zhou Ye didn''t know what Evelyn said just now, he could guess that Evelyn was reading these words, so this is actually the pronunciation of cuneiform writing?


    However, before Zhou Ye could ask, Evelyn spoke herself.


    "Here is a curse-anyone who opens this box will not escape death..."


    Reference 1375


    One thousand three hundred and seventy-five chapters


    Following Evelyn''s words, a weird wind passed through the corridor. This sudden weird wind made Jonathan shudder."This...this is fake...haha...hahaha...people are always going to die...what can''t escape death, it''s absolutely bluffing...right?"


    As if to cheer himself up, Jonathan looked at Zhou Ye, looking forward to his agreement.


    "That''s right!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, for him-what death?It doesn''t exist... Is it for nothing when the goddess of death in his family?If she had brought death here, she would have unified the death priesthood of all the gods on the earth.


    You know, the death of the five great gods of the universe is very different from the gods of the small gates on the earth...the death of others controls the existence of the souls of the entire multiverse...whether it is the king of Hades, It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s Satan, or the dog-headed death god of Egypt, it doesn¡¯t matter if one hangs one at a time, and one pair is dead-then it¡¯s not an opponent at all, okay?


    Besides, for Zhou Ye, who has memorized all the plots by heart, of course he knows what is in the box...The bottle inside is the bottle with Immortal''s internal organs and brain, and the Black Book of Undead...


    "I knew that Zhou you are my best friend... No, we are family... Yes, we are family..." Jonathan said happily-for him, wealth is moving- ¡ªFor money, everything is worth risking...


    And the following sentence instantly exposed the nature of Jonathan''s lien... "That... week, if there is a problem in a while, you must remember to save me..."


    I don¡¯t know why, but Jonathan feels that no matter what is dangerous, as long as he hugs his brother-in-law¡¯s rough push, everything is not a problem...


    I have to say that sometimes, Jonathan''s intuition is still very accurate.


    Evelyn ignored her brother who was like a treasure at all, but continued with a solemn expression: "It also says [When this box is opened, the resentful spirit that was originally closed by the Holy Law Office will break the curse and return to the world¡ª¡ª He will kill all the people who open the box, take their internal organs and blood to resurrect, and turn the cursed grievance spirit into a evil evil to the world...]"


    "..." Jonathan felt as if he saw a powerful resentful spirit entrenched in the box, Sen Leng''s eyes were staring at him... as if waiting to choose someone to eat... "Ah... don''t eat me, don''t eat me..."


    After a loud shout, Jonathan turned around and ran...


    Evelyn stood up anxiously, chasing her brother, and while chasing it, she turned her head and told her man, "Don¡¯t open that box, OK... I¡¯ll go to see Jonathan. come back¡­¡­"


    "I see..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and watched Evelyn''s figure leave the corridor...


    The two ran towards the preparation room just now, and there was no fork in the road, so Zhou Ye didn¡¯t worry about their safety at all, and¡ªeven if the siblings didn¡¯t leave, he had to find a way to get them to leave. ...


    Because - Zhou Ye wanted to open this box...


    Just kidding, how can you get the Black Book of Undead that Zhou Ye wants without opening the box?Besides... Zhou Ye still wanted to take the Black Sutra of the Undead back for collection. This thing can be considered a fun thing. As for the curse??


    Hilarious...


    Even if Zhou Ye stood in front of the resurrected Immortal and didn''t fight back, let him do it-he was exhausted, do you think he moved Zhou Ye?


    It was the bald head of Imerton who could only play with sand. To be honest, Zhou Ye really didn''t pay attention to it at all. He was still considering whether to pack Imerton and take it back with him... Pull¡¯s biotechnology laboratory researched, why is this thing alive with only the skeleton?


    However, when thinking of Immortal''s disgusting look before returning to his human form, Zhou Ye wisely chose to give up...


    Slightly opened up some of the five senses, watching whether the brother and sister were in danger. On the other hand, Zhou Ye lifted his foot without hesitation and kicked the lid of the box...


    As the box opened, a plume of smoke sprayed out... Fortunately, Zhou Ye flashed so fast that he was not ashamed...


    When the smoke and dust all fell, Zhou Ye walked to the box... Inside was a square object wrapped in a layer of rags, Zhou Ye gently lifted the sackcloth, and suddenly¡ªa black metal book appeared on him. In front of... Yes, it is the Black Book of the Dead...


    "Interesting stuff..." Zhou Ye smiled, holding the Black Sutra of the Undead in his hand, watching carefully...


    On the other side--at the feet of Zhou Ye...


    Those Americans are also working hard...


    They were forcibly taken away by Zhou Ye that should have belonged to them in the original movie. In desperation, they could only take a detour, but their luck was good. After a few laps, they came to Zhou Ye¡¯s feet. In other words-in the original movie, Evelyn''s discovery point...


    "This should be the foot of the idol. You speed up the progress and dig up for me. I want those guys to get nothing..." Daniels loudly ordered the hired Egyptian laborers to dig up...


    "Are you sure we didn''t find the wrong place?" The American man with glasses looked up at his head helplessly, carefully avoiding the gravel and smoke falling from above...


    "I''m sure!" Daniels said confidently: "Did you see the feet of the statue? The compartment should be in the middle of the statue. They are few people, and the speed is definitely not as fast as us. As long as we speed up the excavation, we can definitely take the lead. Take back what originally belonged to us in one step..."


    "Okay, I hope you are right..." A U.S. cowboy shook his head helplessly...


    He wasn''t complaining about Daniels. In the situation just now, he didn''t think he had any chance of winning. Therefore, compromise was inevitable... He was very lucky that he didn''t fight on the spot because of the excavation point...


    He didn''t think that under the six-barreled guns, his group of guys could have hope to live... to make money, but also to spend their lives...


    "Crack..." A soft cracking sound caught Daniels''s attention. He saw that under the excavation of the migrant workers, a trace of flatness had leaked from the top, which was not like a wall...


    This made Danielston excited, "You have dug something, you should be careful, clean up the surrounding rocks a little bit, don''t break it..."


    The migrant workers slowed down their movements obediently, and followed the edge of the flat object bit by bit, and cleared the past...soon..., a coffin for mummies was dug out...


    "This guy... if his status wasn''t too noble during his lifetime, then he committed an unforgivable crime... he was buried at the feet of death!!" Daniels looked at the mummy that the migrant workers carefully helped down from above. coffin¡­¡­


    "Prominent status?" Hearing Daniels'' words, the eyes of everyone next to him suddenly brightened¡ª¡ª


    What does prominent status mean?Represents funeral objects of higher value... Represents they are going to make a fortune...


    They looked at their leader with their most eager eyes, waiting for his interpretation...


    "No... this guy is not a distinguished status, but a sinner... a sinner who has committed an unforgivable crime!" Daniels frowned and looked at the holy law that was chipped off on the coffin... that represents This guy, even in the afterlife, will be cursed...


    "Hey, a prisoner''s coffin..."


    "I feel unlucky..."


    "I really shouldn''t have come here..."


    Listening to the complaints at hand, Daniels didn''t care, he only used one sentence to drive these guys away."I have a rich friend, he likes to collect all kinds of corpses, and this mummy may be bought for a big price, you know-not all prisoners are eligible to be buried at the feet of death!"


    "really?"


    "That''s great¡­¡­"


    "Don''t worry, gentlemen, now we need to confirm the appearance of this guy''s mummy, maybe... we can sell the price higher..."


    "No problem, I will pry open this coffin..."


    "Come on, help, Henderson..."


    "No problem, buddy..."


    Daniels looked at the rejuvenated subordinates with a smile on his face, and couldn''t help but feel a little triumphant in his heart-so, I like these cowboys the most, because... they are always fools with faster hands than their brains... ¡­


    Reference 1376

 Chapter 988

    One thousand three hundred and seventy-six chapters


    No matter how strong things are, it can hardly withstand violent breaks.


    Besides, this mummy''s coffin has a history of at least three thousand years, and it has been well preserved so far. It was violently pried by several Yankees holding steel crowbars...


    I only heard the sound of a mechanical spring breaking, and then the lid of the coffin creaked and was opened...The lid of the coffin fell to the ground with a bang, and a mummy with a distorted face and a grim expression appeared in the crowd. before¡­¡­


    "Fak--!"


    "What the hell is this?"


    "Damn... scared me to death!"


    A group of Americans were shocked by this sudden attack. Anyone who opened the coffin and suddenly sprang out a mummy would be shocked...


    However, after everyone settled their minds, they found out that the mummy had not been resurrected. It was just because they pried the coffin there, so it was probably because of the shaking of the coffin that the mummy was shaken out. I was a little caught off guard, so I scared them...


    Henderson looked at the hideous mummy in front of him, and asked curiously: "Mr. Daniels, are you sure this thing can sell for a big price??"


    After asking for a long time, Henderson found that the leader did not answer his question, which made him unable to help but look at his leader, Mr. Daniels...


    At this moment, Daniels was squatting in front of the coffin board that fell on the ground, looking at it with a solemn expression...


    "What''s wrong? Mr. Daniels, is there something wrong?"


    The dignity of Daniels calmed the whole team. A group of Americans gathered around Daniels and squatted down... imitating him, looking at the coffin board on the ground...


    "Look at these scratches..." Daniels gently stroked the scratches on the cover of the coffin with his hand... "This guy was locked in alive... and he was very painful..."


    "Live burial? This may increase our price. A mummy buried alive..." a U.S. countryman said humorously.


    "Idiot..." After Daniels gave him a blank look, he picked up a dried-out beetle corpse next to the coffin... "This is a scarab, a carnivorous insect. By eating the corpse, they can be in the coffin. The inventory has been in stock for several years... This guy must have committed heinous crimes during his lifetime, so he was executed the most cruel punishment of "Insect Bites"..."


    At this moment, a brave American came to the mummy, looked at the mummy carefully, then touched it lightly, and shouted in surprise: "Hey, guys, I think you should come. Look at this... This guy is still wet, I can''t believe it, you know-three thousand years have passed, even a coffin water should have evaporated clean..."


    "That''s not water, it''s just the grease on the corpse..." Daniels'' words made the guy who had just touched the mummy disgustingly wiped his hands on his body...


    "Did this guy seduce Pharaoh''s wife? If you have this story, maybe you can buy more money..."


    "That''s a good idea, Burns..."


    "Thank you for the compliment--" Burns gently pushed his glasses on the bridge of his nose and smiled triumphantly...


    "..." Although Daniels did not speak, he gave this group of guys a comment from [idiot]...


    In his opinion, these guys only saw the monetary value of this mummy, but did not expect the risks...


    As far as he knows, in all the well-preserved ancient Egyptian documents, there is no record of the execution of this kind of "worm bite" punishment. It is not that they do not want to carry it out, but that the ruling class cannot afford to carry it out. s consequence¡­¡­


    According to records-if the sinners who were killed by this punishment are resurrected, it will bring ten disasters to Egypt-blood and floods, frogs, flies, lice, livestock, herpes, fire and rain, Locust plague, darkness plague, firstborn plague.


    This--perhaps the only mummy found to have been bitten by insects since the record, the value of which is inestimable...


    Those uneducated country guys don¡¯t understand its value...


    Daniels thought triumphantly, while continuing to observe the scratches on the coffin cover... He suddenly discovered that there was a sentence carved with his nails on it-"This is...?"


    "What''s wrong? Mr. Daniels..."


    Although these Americans do not have much cultural knowledge, they have their cleverness, that is, they always pay attention to their leader, so as not to miss the opportunity to make a fortune...


    Therefore, when they saw a surprised look leaking from Daniels''s face, everyone gathered around again.


    "This is a sentence... This guy left a sentence before he died..."


    "What is written? What does this sentence mean?" A few people who have no knowledge of ancient Egyptian cuneiform can only ask Daniels.


    "This sentence means..." The expression on Daniels''s face became solemn again... "Death¡ªjust the beginning!"


    As Daniels uttered the meaning of this sentence, everyone felt a chilly wind hung from themselves... which made them shrink their necks.


    When they cast their gazes at the distorted and hideous mummy again, everyone had no thought of joking...


    "Everyone has a rest in place, and we have more important work to do in a while..." As if wanting to break this heavy atmosphere, Daniels issued an order to rest, but-obviously the effect of this order is not good ...


    The Egyptian laborers who were so excited as soon as they heard the rest gathered together in twos and threes, and they were discussing something in their language in a low panic expression...


    Of course, Daniels knew what these workers wanted to do-they could guess what these guys thought with their heels. It was nothing more than feeling that this place was too scary and wanted to quit...


    In this regard, Daniels is not afraid at all, where is this place?This is the depths of the desert...


    Who would dare to give him a shit, he would dare to throw that guy alone in the desert, as for saying-don''t want to do it?


    Yes-you can go-


    But-the horses and supplies owned by the laborers belong to him-if you want to go, you can leave the horses with the support, they can go on the road alone...


    Daniels believes that no one dared to do this, without food and water, walking out of the desert on his own legs alone?Is that suicide?


    So, Daniels is not at all worried that these guys will choose to quit... As for riots?Just kidding, only his people here have weapons. What can the unarmed laborers do against them?Do you use your body to stop the eye-catching?Now, there should be no such stupid people...


    On the other side, on the outskirts of Hamnata, there is a group of guys wearing black robes and black turbans sitting on the horse, staring at the tomb raider''s camp... They are not others, they are. They are descendants of the Pharaoh''s guards. As the defenders of the city, they certainly have their own way to enter Hamnata at other times.


    Reference 1377


    Chapter One Thousand Seventy Seven


    And on the other side-where Zhou Ye...


    Evelyn finally caught her brother. After a lesson, Jonathan finally recognized the fact that she was timid, and then obediently followed her sister back to the compartment where the god of death retreated...


    "No¡ª" Evelyn, who returned to the corridor compartment, saw an opened box at a glance. She rushed to her man''s side unusually, groping Zhou Ye''s body up and down... "You Are you okay? Ye, don''t scare me... Do you feel any uncomfortable..."


    "Oh my god... Zhou, did you really open this thing?" Jonathan looked at the opened box with surprise...


    "I''m fine, baby..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Evelyn''s powder back lightly, and then raised the Undead Black Sutra in his hand-smirked: "Sorry, baby, I''m afraid you lose I made my bet... Obviously, this black guy is not the Sun Jinjing..."


    "Uh-!" Evelyn''s face turned red when she heard her man talk about the bet again... She knew that this time she might really want to-there is no guarantee.


    But after being embarrassed and shy, Evelyn looked at the black metal book in Zhou Ye''s hand, with a dazzling curiosity in her eyes... With a hint of curiosity on her face, she said to her man: "...Let me see. This book, dear..."


    "You first say you admit defeat?" Zhou Ye said with a smirk, holding up the Black Sutra in his hand.


    "Okay, okay, I admit that I lost..." The last trace of wanting to be ridiculed was also seen through by her own man. In the end, Evelyn could only confess happily under the temptation and enchantment of the Black Sutra of the Undead. My own failure...


    Hearing Evelyn¡¯s words of surrender, Zhou Ye handed the Undead Black Sutra to Evelyn...


    Touching the metallic cover of the Black Book of the Dead in her hand, Evelyn looked like a rare treasure, "I didn''t expect this book to really exist... This discovery must have shocked the entire archaeological world... "

 Chapter 989

    "But... damn... how can this thing be opened?" Evelyn pulled it hard for a long time, but still couldn''t open the metal black scripture, which made her look at asking for help. Own man... "Help me, dear..."


    "I think you need a key..." Zhou Ye smiled and took out the octagonal box that originally contained the map from his pocket... After pressing the upper mechanism, the octagonal box opened, and this one resembled a sun pattern. The shape just fits on the keyhole of the scripture...


    Zhou Ye turned the key lightly, and a sound of gear transmission sounded. Then, the mechanism that was originally stuck on the edge of the scriptures clicked and opened...


    The Black Book of Undead finally opened...


    As the Black Sutra of the Undead was opened, a gust of yin wind blew across the tunnel abruptly, the yin wind shook the torch inserted in the wall to an end, and Jonathan couldn''t help but hug his arm... "Damn it ... suddenly feels a bit cold..."


    Facing this weird scene, Evelyn didn''t care at all, she opened the scripture in front of her excitedly...Fumbling for the cuneiform inscription on it, she couldn''t help muttering to herself: "The sun... ......Su Wei.................."


    Zhou Ye just let Evelyn read the spells in the Black Book of the Dead, he just smiled and looked at Evelyn without stopping her actions...


    "...Yatu is..." As Evelyn finished reading the last sentence of the resurrection spell, a non-human roar sounded through the cave...


    "This-what''s going on?" Evelyn couldn''t help but drilled into Zhou Ye''s arms, and looked at the dark corridor around him with some surprise...


    "Da, damn...what...what the hell is going on..." Jonathan also leaned in fear, his voice trembled and asked: "Zhou...you, you just heard... ...There is no sound..."


    "It''s just a resurrected mummy..." Zhou Ye said with a slight smile.


    "Resurrection? Mummy?" Jonathan looked at Zhou Ye in disbelief. He really didn''t understand-why at this time, Zhou Ye was still laughing... "How did you know? And... why are you? not afraid??"


    "...Why should I be afraid?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile...


    "No matter what...Let''s go out first..." Evelyn had already somehow, as if she was in trouble, she couldn''t help but drag Zhou Ye and her brother towards the corridor leading to the outside...


    And at this moment--in the camp outside...


    The people who stayed at the camp were all looking at the weird stuff in the sky...


    Along with those dark and crushing things, there is a group of guys dressed in black robes, desperately running towards them...


    I don¡¯t know who yelled first¡ª"Run..."


    Following these words, everyone rushed towards the tomb...In the center of this desert Gobi, is there any place where you can avoid those ghosts better than the underground passage of Hamnata?


    The answer is-no...


    As the black and heavy things rushed over, everyone finally saw the prototype of those things. It turned out to be a locust, an endless locust, a black locust...


    If it was Mr. Bei, he would probably leak a happy smile. He picked up his thumb and said: "Chicken flavor, crunchy and crisp, protein is five times that of beef..." So...


    Of course, if you are a big foodie, you will probably start planning in your mind. How to eat these guys is better?Grilled locust skewers?Fried locusts?Or if braised in brown sauce, the taste is also good. Think about it-migratory locust Tengda (dish), think about-Tianji Shrimp Steak (dish)... the saliva can''t stop flowing down.


    But obviously--these guys chased by locusts don''t have the thought of eating, they are desperately running towards the tunnel entrance...


    "This...what the hell is going on?" Before the Evelyn and the three ran to the door, they saw more than a dozen guys rushing in with a panic look. They were covered with locusts everywhere... ¡­


    "Baby, I''ll help you hold this book first...or else you can''t run fast..." Zhou Ye said, gently pulling out the black sutra of the undead in Evelyn''s arms...


    "Then...then you have to keep it for me..." Evelyn let go of her arm holding the Black Sutra of the Undead. At this moment, there was another noisy sound, and then-a few Ten guys in black robes and tattoos rushed in...


    These aggressive guys, as soon as they saw Zhou Ye and others, the leader yelled at Zhou Ye unceremoniously: "Look at what you have done? You have released a grievance that has been suppressed for three thousand years. spirit¡­¡­"


    Reference 1378


    One thousand three hundred and seventy-eight chapters


    "What happened outside?" Evelyn had the consciousness of causing trouble, but she still wanted to know what happened outside...


    "What''s the matter? There are locusts everywhere outside... You still ask me what happened?" The descendants of the lead Pharaoh''s guard couldn''t help snarling: "If you hadn''t let out the high priest Imodun, how could Egypt? There is a locust plague?"


    "Is it... my fault?" Evelyn looked at Zhou Ye with a sad expression. She desperately needs some comfort. After all, someone said to her that she caused all the disasters to happen to a woman. In other words, these accusations are too heavy...


    "Don''t worry, baby, you are responsible for causing trouble, and I am responsible for cleaning up..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, pecked at Evelyn''s eyes, and comforted: "I will send the damn mummy back to where he should be. Yes, trust me..."


    "Hmm...!" Evelyn can only trust Zhou Ye... She really feels that she really did something wrong this time...


    "Huh? With you? I want to send the High Priest Immortal back to the underworld... Are you dreaming?" Adersby said disdainfully, "If we can eliminate him so easily, we won''t have to be for generations. He has been guarding this broken city for nearly three thousand years..."


    "What you can''t do does not mean that others can''t..." Zhou Ye smiled freely, then grabbed Evelyn''s waist, turned and walked towards the path, "Let¡¯s go, Jonathan¡ªwe I haven''t found Pharaoh''s wealth yet, so I can''t go back so easily..."


    "..."


    Appearing to be infected by Zhou Ye''s relaxed expression, after Jonathan glanced at the Pharaoh guards, he turned and followed Zhou Ye towards the depths of the tunnel...


    Watching Zhou Ye and others gradually disappear from the back of the tunnel, a descendant of a Pharaoh''s guard leaned in Adersby''s ear and asked, "What are we going to do now? Should we follow it or..."


    "We are here to guard... as long as the high priest does not return to the ground..." After saying this, Adersby couldn''t help frowning, and he admitted-he was angry and wanted to Watching those guys go to die... but now obviously there is no better way, there is no way for ordinary weapons to take that immortal evildoer...


    Now-all they can do is wait...


    Rush in?Search for the High Priest Immortal, then kill him?


    Don''t be kidding, Immortal is more familiar with this underground palace... They only have a dead end when they enter, so-it''s better to wait at the door and wait for work...


    Although it is cruel, but-this is the only way.


    And on the other side... in the U.S. country...


    "Bang bang bang¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    A group of Egyptian laborers had long been scared by the resurrected Emerton and couldn''t find anyone. The only ones left were Daniels and his American cowboys.


    But fortunately, even in the face of the resurrected Immortal, these cowboys still dare to take out their pistols and shoot desperately...


    "Damn...damn...damn...what the hell is this special..." Burns shot depressed and shouted...


    I saw each of their bullets hit the resurrected Immortal, and the bones and scum on his body flew around, and then they were all eggs-if you think that you can kill Immortal in this way, then think more. Up...


    The speed at which they fired is far not as fast as this monster can recover...


    In just a few seconds, Immortal was back again.


    "Run...this thing can''t be killed..." Watching Immortal, who was gradually approaching everyone, Burns finally couldn''t bear the pressure, roared, turned around and ran...


    Following his movements, almost everyone ran back...


    At this time, they used all their strength. They didn''t need to run faster than everyone else, they just needed to run faster than their companions.


    If they don¡¯t run, perhaps relying on the power of the firearms, they can still provide a little support. As they ran, Immortal, who was unobstructed, was like a tiger at the gate, rushing towards everyone...


    "Ah-save me... Burns... Danny..." The hapless spectacles fell off their glasses in a panic and had to stop his escape and became the first one to be caught Dun gave the hapless ghost who threw himself under him, facing his cry for help, none of his companions offered him a helping hand... Instead, they ran faster...


    "Roar----!"


    Immortal looked at the prey under him, took a look, and bit it violently...

 Chapter 990

    "what----!!!!"


    With a scream¡ªBrother Glasses is completely...cold...


    The panicking American guys met Zhou Ye and others who came over... They didn''t care much, and shouted: "Run... there are ghosts..."


    Then he kept running towards the door...


    Looking at the card friends who had just passed by, Jonathan was a little timid, and he said, "Zhou, Eve..., otherwise...or let''s go back..."


    "Go back, go back by yourself... I caused the disaster... I''m responsible for destroying that damn guy!" Evelyn stubbornly shook her head.


    Hearing his sister''s answer, Jonathan couldn''t help but look at Zhou Ye for help. In his opinion, his sister listened to Zhou Ye the most. As long as Zhou Ye speaks... his sister will definitely leave here. ...


    But-obviously he miscalculated...


    Zhou Ye didn¡¯t even put the resurrected high priest Immortal in his eyes, let alone this damn immortal mummy. Even if he faced the Egyptian god of death, Zhou Ye would not change his face. Isn''t it the power of one dimension?Zhou Ye is not afraid of them at all, OK...


    Facing Jonathan¡¯s help, Zhou Ye just smiled and said, "Jonathan...Are you planning to go back empty-handed like this? You know...the treasures of Seti I are hidden here, so just give up like this. If you do, are you sure you will not regret it in the future?"


    Jonathan looked at Zhou Ye''s relaxed look... and at the firm expression on his sister''s face, gritted her teeth, "Okay... I see, I''ll go with you and kick that guy to death. The apple of the resurrected high priest..."


    "That''s right... I promise you will never be disappointed..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and walked towards the corridor without hesitation while holding Evelyn. He had already heard the wailing of some guy...


    As the three people reached an agreement, their speed also increased a bit...


    quickly--


    The three of them walked to the entrance of the tunnel, in a small room...Everyone saw the figure in the glasses, but at this time, he had become a bit hideous and terrifying, and his eyes were completely dug out. He could also tell from the babble of life-saving¡ªthe snake head in his mouth had disappeared...


    "Roar¡ª¡ª!!" With a loud roar that did not resemble a human voice, Zhou Ye finally saw the high priest Imodun who had come back from the dead... He couldn''t help but smiled slightly: "Hello-big Priest... I have a small request, please don''t refuse..."


    Reference 1379


    One thousand three hundred and seventy nine


    "My luck is really good..." High Priest Immortal looked at Zhou Ye standing in front of him. He pulled out an expression on the hideous skull face that was difficult to distinguish between crying and laughing, and said triumphantly: " Unexpectedly... I found you so easily, the cursed...for my resurrection, your death is glorious...for my resurrection, sacrifice your flesh and blood...mortal!"


    "What is he muttering there?" Zhou Ye''s face was dumbfounded by Immortal''s words, and he had to ask Evelyn next to him for help.


    No way, who told the newly resurrected Emerton to speak the ancient Egyptian language?Zhou Ye can understand Arabic, as can Egyptian Zhou Ye, but¡ªancient Egyptian...cough cough, it¡¯s a bit nonsense...


    "I don''t understand at all. Hey, can you speak Chinese? Or English is also fine..."


    "My dear, he, he is calling you to curse..." Although Evelyn was also taken aback by Immortal''s appearance as a living dead, perhaps it was because of her own man''s ridicule that she felt Don¡¯t feel scared... "And¡ªhe said he asked you to sacrifice your flesh and blood..."


    "Huh?" After listening to Evelyn''s translation, Zhou Ye''s smile on his original smile became even brighter...


    If someone who knew Zhou Ye was present at this time, it would have been how far and how far away...


    This brilliant smile-means that Zhou Ye is really angry...


    "Kneel down, scum!" Following Zhou Ye''s words gently spit out from his mouth, Immortal only felt as if he was squeezed by a mighty force all over his body. The peerless evildoer on one side also had to kneel on the ground under the pressure of this invisible huge force... "No...no, it''s impossible..."


    "Who are you? Who are you?" Immortal raised his head with difficulty, and despite the creak of his bones, he stared at Zhou Ye, unwilling to give in... Waiting for his answer.


    "I hate the look in your eyes... your eyes are useless..."


    The words spoken from Zhou Ye''s mouth were like a golden rule, and as his words were uttered, Immortal had just put them in his eyes.The eyes of the man with glasses were like blisters squeezed by a pair of big invisible hands, making two pops, and they were completely squeezed.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    When he didn''t get the eyeballs of the man with glasses, although he saw a little blurry, he could still see some, but as the eyeballs were pinched by invisible power, he felt a darkness in front of him... -Lost all my vision.


    Immortal understood in an instant that he hit an iron plate...


    The survival instinct allows him to immediately exhaust all his strength and begged loudly: "Great existence, please forgive me who is humble, I am willing to contribute everything in Hamnata to you...in exchange for my life !"


    After more than three thousand years of death, in the dark world of undead, Immortal doesn''t want to go back at all...


    Only when you have died can you know fear, and only when you have been to the world of the dead can you understand the preciousness of the world of the living...


    Immortal really doesn''t want to die anymore...


    Of course, if only this kind of person is not human, ghost is not a ghost, Immortal is unwilling to live, but there is no way...Now, the cursed person is too strong, and the powerful he even has a glimmer of hope of victory I can''t even see... what do you ask him to do??


    When Evelyn, the simultaneous translator, translated Immortal''s words, Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "Give you a chance to redeem your sins, don''t play tricks... Otherwise, I will send you back to the world of the dead again. of!"


    After Zhou Ye''s words were finished, Immortal suddenly felt that the ten thousand tons of pressure on his body had disappeared... However, he did not dare to get up immediately, but reverently bowed his head again before daring to stand. Get up... "It''s-a great being! Please... follow me..."


    As Immortal said, he led the way without hesitation, and walked towards a small fork in the road that everyone didn''t care about...


    Should I say, is it worthy of being the high priest Immortal?


    Even if he has lost his vision, in this underground city completed by his supervisor, he can still easily lead everyone through this maze-like underground city...


    When he brought Zhou Ye to an empty compartment, he was stopped by Zhou Ye... "Wait a minute!"


    "Great existence, what can I do for you?" Immortal stopped his steps somewhat unclearly. He didn''t know what was in this small room worthy of Zhou Ye''s stopping...


    "I found some gadgets, it seems we need to delay for a while..." Zhou Ye said and looked at Evelyn...


    And Evelyn, at this time, was completely attracted by a sitting statue of the sun god in the room... there is a Bible of the undead at the feet of death, then-what will be under the feet of the sun god?Still need to ask?


    However, because Immortal was beside everyone, Evelyn didn''t dare to speak, she could only use her eyes to indicate to Zhou Ye...


    Of course, Zhou Ye understood this...After all, the Sun Bible was also in his collection catalog.


    Zhou Ye walked directly under the statue of the sun god, then squatted down, grabbing the partition and gently pulling...


    For others, the deadly partition was pulled out by him with a gentle pull... The moment the partition was pulled out, Evelyn saw the box containing the Sun Bible...


    Evelyn clenched her fists happily, and Zhou Ye directly received the Sun Bible into her wristband, and then asked Evelyn to help convey her order: "My business is done... ¡­You can continue to the treasure house!"


    "Yes." Immortal nodded..., and then walked respectfully towards the treasure house again...


    To be honest, Immortal''s heart is full of anxiety at this moment. Although-the Dead Bible or the Sun Bible, they were all put here many years after his death, but-they should be put in every room. What, Immortal knows better than anyone...


    If, he remembers correctly, the room he just walked through¡ªthe room where the only statue of the sun god in the entire tomb was placed...then, he didn¡¯t need to guess what he knew...even though he was already Invisible.


    Why does this being take the Sun Bible?Does he understand the role of the Sun Bible?What is he going to do?To destroy yourself completely?


    Immortal walked in front of him anxiously--it seemed that he had to make plans early... and, maybe, he could still...


    Reference 1380


    One thousand three hundred and eighty chapters


    "This is the treasure room of Seti I... a great existence!"

 Chapter 991

    "Oh my God!! We are rich... Eve... Zhou... We are rich!" Jonathan, who was very silent along the way, rushed into Tibet at this time like a mad dog. In the treasure room, dancing and screaming...


    Just now, when Zhou Ye subdued the skeleton frame of Imerton, Jonathan did not scream, not even surprised...


    After all-on this road, Zhou Ye has shown a lot of things that are different from ordinary people, such as-two heavy weapons that are as high as one person disappearing strangely, for example-easily throwing himself ten meters away... ¡­Etc., etc¡­¡­


    No matter how weird things are, Jonathan won¡¯t be surprised. From Jonathan¡¯s point of view...Compared to Zhou Ye¡¯s younger sister¡¯s man, then he is a family member with himself, and he would never do anything against him. ...


    On the contrary, the wealth in front of him really makes Jonathan ecstatic...


    Give up the enjoyment of Cairo city and ride a camel for two nights a day for what?Not to make a fortune...


    "Great existence, please let me retire..." Immortal said, turning around to leave...


    However, Zhou Ye cried out... "Wait..."


    "Excuse me... what else do you... what else?" Immortal asked a little nervously.


    "The world of the living is really still the world of the living, so... you should go back to the world of the dead... I''m sorry, I promised someone else to destroy you..." Zhou Ye said, let Immortal Just for a moment, then, like a deceived woman, he roared loudly: "You deceived me...you..."


    "I didn''t deceive you..." Zhou Ye said with an innocent look: "I only said to give you a chance to redeem, but I didn''t say that I would let you go?"


    "My dear, you really look like a villain at this time!" Evelyn smiled slightly and vomited.


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye''s face suddenly collapsed...


    "But I like..." Evelyn smiled, stepped her feet, and pecked at Zhou Ye''s eyes.


    And the high priest Immortal, who felt that he was deceived, did not have a quiet consciousness when eating dog food.


    "I''m fighting with you..." He roared angrily, and then began to chant spells quickly, "My loyal subordinate, wake up from eternal sleep and destroy my enemies for me..."


    Following his chanting, a bunch of mummies crawled out from under the treasure house and surrounded Zhou Ye and others...


    Jonathan ran to Zhou Ye''s side for the first time. For him, there is no safer place than Zhou Ye''s side...


    "Really--useless struggle..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, gently stretched out his right hand, and made a false grip upward...


    With his movements, the mummies that only crawled out of half of their body... were instantly squeezed into a pile of bone meal by the invisible force... "What is it? It makes you think that these skeleton frames can stop you. our??"


    "Hahaha... I have released all the scarab beetles in the tomb... you can''t escape..." Immortal smiled triumphantly: "You will be eaten bit by bit by those little things... ¡­Taste the pain I felt before I died..."


    "Aren''t you afraid of yourself?" Evelyn asked in a somewhat unconvinced manner.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha..." Immortal smiled triumphantly: "I haven''t been fully resurrected, and-I have an immortal body, those little things are not interested in me..."


    With the sound of rustling worms crawling, getting closer and closer...


    "Zhou... think of a way..." Jonathan felt that when he heard this sound, the hairs all over his body stood upside down... In fact, the sound alone is enough to think of the invisible sea of ??insects. ...That is definitely a hell for intensive phobias.


    "Don''t worry..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand gently... The various gold products in the treasure room of Seti I were rushing towards Zhou Ye as if held by countless pairs of big hands. ?Gently stretched his hand forward... Those things disappeared completely as soon as they turned in his hand...


    "My treasure..."


    The voice of Jonathan called out like a concubine...


    "When I go back, I will give you what you deserve..." Zhou Ye smiled at Jonathan, and then handed over the Sun Bible and the key to Evelyn who was holding her arm... "Come on, baby... look for the spell that can take away the immortality. If I remember correctly, it seems to be in this solar bible..."


    "Okay..." Evelyn smiled slightly and took the golden sun bible and key from her man''s hand. After opening it... she fumbled for it. After a long time, she shouted in surprise: "I found..."


    "Then read it out..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Dust returns to dust-soil returns to earth-what should go-should not stay..."


    "No...no...how do you know the spell...no..." Immortal, the blind high priest, only felt a cold flash across his body, and instantly¡ªhis consciousness was completely blurred...Finally, He only had time to say, "No..."


    Because Immortal has not completed all the steps required for resurrection, in other words, he has not really been resurrected yet, so-in this spell, he completely died...


    No way, who caused this hapless man to encounter an invincible cursed sacrifice¡ª¡ªZhou Ye...


    Of course, Zhou Ye could actually do it himself and completely annihilate Immortal, but¡ªin order not to leave some regrets in his own woman¡¯s heart, he just used his mind to hold Immortal and execute him. Immortal''s affairs were handed over to Evelyn, who made this silly girl a too responsible and cute girl with glasses?


    In the movie, she had a chance to escape from Egypt, but it was this damn sense of responsibility that kept her...


    At this moment, there were bursts of rumbling sounds in the underground palace. With the sound-the entire building began to sink, the stone gate began to fall... waves of dust fell from the upper side following the movement of the underground palace. Down...


    "Damn..." Jonathan murmured dumbfoundedly: "In the legend-after the treasure of Seti I is touched, the whole city will sink into the sea of ??sand, and never see the sun from now on... Damn it Damn... we were deceived by that damn mummy, he wants us to bury him..."


    "Let''s go... honey..." Evelyn also hurriedly pulled Zhou Ye''s arm, and she was about to pull him and run out...


    "No... it''s too slow..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and said calmly, "I''ll take you out..."


    "Quick... Zhou..." Jonathan said in a panic looking at the crumbling stone pillar.


    "Don''t worry, there are still some good things that have not been collected..." Zhou Ye said, ignoring Jonathan''s urging, and slowly walked to the edge of the treasure house with Evelyn, and collected the large gold statues. He entered his wristband, and then turned to Jonathan, who was anxious like an ant on a hot pot, and said, "We are going to go..."


    As for Evelyn¡ªshe really didn''t panic.


    One is because Zhou Ye¡¯s calm expression gave her a certain amount of psychological comfort, and the other reason is that Evelyn had already embraced the idea of ??living and dying with Zhou Ye. If Zhou Ye said¡ªhe was going to die. Here, Evelyn would only hold him, give him one last bite, and then accompany Zhou Ye to sink into the sand sea with this underground palace.


    "Let''s go..." Zhou Ye embraced Evelyn''s slender waist with one hand, grabbed Jonathan''s collar with the other, bent his legs slightly, and hit the ceiling of the underground palace like a cannonball...


    "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" X2


    Jonathan and Evelyn looked at the stone wall they were about to hit, and couldn''t help closing their eyes...


    Reference 1381


    Chapter One Thousand Eighty One


    "God, god, god... it''s so exciting... honey... I love you so much..."


    At this moment, the three of them were already standing on the periphery of Hamnata. When the camels started shaking in the ground, they broke free of the reins and ran out... Different from the full name Jonathan who closed his eyes, Yi Fu Lin''s full name widened her eyes, and she witnessed how she was taken to the enclave palace by her own man.


    Those thick-stone partitions are like cardboard in front of the man of his family, no¡ªit should be said that those things were completely shattered before the man was about to hit him.


    As a result, Evelyn guessed that it might be that her man used some kind of magic...


    Actually--Zhou Ye just used thought power to form a small drill in front of him...


    What about Jonathan?At this moment, he looked at the ground that collapsed in Hamnata little by little, and only felt that his calves were soft...It is not difficult to imagine how he would end up if it were not for Zhou Ye. The lightest ones are buried under the sea of ??sand to accompany those mummies."I...I...I swear, I won''t find any damn tombs again, I want to...I want to enjoy life..."


    At this moment, Evelyn suddenly saw that in the collapsed ancient city of Hamnata, more than a dozen figures were desperately running towards here...


    Among them are the descendants of a few Americans and Pharaoh''s guards dressed like nomads...


    "These guys are so fate..." Zhou Ye joked with a smile...


    "They are standing at the door, of course they are safe..." Jonathan said dissatisfiedly: "If it weren''t for them, we wouldn''t have to go back to face those mummies..."

 Chapter 992

    "Of course..." Evelyn murmured: "However, if we don''t go back, we won''t have such a big gain..."


    For Evelyn, the biggest gain is not the treasures of Seti I, but the two books that were installed in her own man''s bracelet-the black sutra of the dead and the golden sutra of the sun, of course-through this lesson , She has also learned a little, these spell books with legendary power, just look at them, don''t read them out if it''s okay...


    "You..." Adbeth, who had just escaped from birth, panted hard, and asked: "Why are you... why are you here? Where is that monster?"


    "Did you say High Priest Immortal? He has returned to where he should be!" Evelyn said with a smile: "Well, everyone, we have already dealt with the trouble we caused. Goodbye everyone..."


    While talking, Zhou Ye and the three directly stepped on their camels and walked slowly towards the path...


    "My lord, do you believe them?" a descendant of the Pharaoh''s guard looked at Adbeth and asked.


    "...I don''t know..." Adbeth said after being silent for a while, "However, let''s wait here for a while, I hope they are telling the truth, that guy has been sent back to the world of the dead by them. ..."


    And several other U.S. nationals are all grumbling... complaining again and again.


    "Damn, I knew I shouldn''t have come this time..."


    "Deadly..."


    "I said long ago that I shouldn''t have come..."


    Compared with the dejected Americans, Zhou Ye''s three faces were full of smiles. Jonathan got the treasure she wanted, and Evelyn got the two books she wanted... As for Zhou Ye Well, cough cough-he got Evelyn...


    No words all the way-


    The three people who had gained a lot soon returned to Cairo...


    In the hotel¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After Zhou Ye turned the cash check that Jonathan deserved and gave it to him... this guy turned his face and ran away without a trace. Don¡¯t ask, it must be to enjoy the life of a rich man. And Zhou Ye also felt that it was time for him to go back and report to the women...


    You know, he sneaked back this time...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye turned his head, smiled at Evelyn and said: "Baby Evelyn, come home with me..."


    "This, this is too early... and... and I''m not yet mentally prepared to meet your parents..." Evelyn was cramped by Zhou Ye''s words, she was really scared Now go to see Zhou Ye''s parents, what if his parents disagree with the two of them?just in case¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In case there are too many things, until this time, Evelyn realized one thing, marriage is not a matter of two people, but a matter of two families...


    On her side, her parents have passed away, but - she doesn''t know if Zhou Ye''s parents are still... what if they oppose their affairs?


    "Don''t worry, my parents have also passed away..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "This, this is good..." Evelyn breathed a sigh of relief when she heard Zhou Ye''s words, but soon she realized that she was wrong in her words and hurriedly explained: "Ye, I''m sorry...I do not mean that¡­¡­"


    "No need to explain...I know..." Zhou Ye smiled, grabbing Evelyn''s slender waist, and then reached out and gently tapped in front of him, a portal shining with golden light was opened... ¡­


    "Come on, when you get to my house, I think you will fall in love there..." Zhou Ye said, and Evelyn couldn''t help but said, leading her directly through the golden portal.


    "Welcome back, my dear..." A tall and beautiful figure with black curly hair appeared in front of the two of them. Before Evelyn was relieved, she rushed over and hugged Zhou Ye... ¡­


    "Hey, who are you... why do you want to hug Ye..." Evelyn pulled the black-haired woman''s arm angrily, but¡ªher strength was too small for the black-haired woman. It''s like a dragonfly shaking a pillar, useless...


    "Ye...you push her away..." Evelyn was almost crying...


    However, something that made her even more unexpected happened. The woman just gave her a smile and kissed her... Well, of course it was not for Evelyn, but for Zhou Ye...


    "You let him go... he is my husband..." Evelyn is really going crazy...


    The black-haired woman ignored Evelyn at all. She played with her own man and kissed her. After she was so breathless, she let Zhou Ye go and looked at Eve with a smile. Lin said, "I''m really sorry, it seems-we have a common husband..."


    "Why..." Evelyn was stunned on the spot like thunder.


    "Smack--!" Zhou Ye slapped Sonya''s dolphins and said helplessly: "Don''t bully the new sister, you know, you are the eldest sister..."


    "Okay, okay..." Sonia smiled slightly, released her arm holding Zhou Ye, then turned to face Evelyn, and said seriously: "Hello, my name is Sonia, I am Ye''s wife. ¡ª¡ªOne, welcome, newcomer..."


    "Uuuuuu...Ye, you liar..." Evelyn wowed and finally cried, she turned her head and ran...It''s a pity that she was caught by Zhou Ye as soon as her foot moved. The arm...


    "You let me go...you liar...you never told me that you already have a wife in your house...what am I... let go of me..." Evelyn desperately, like a little wild cat Zhou Ye grabbed her arm...


    However, it is useless...


    "It seems that you need to educate Eve again..." Zhou Ye turned to Sonia while holding Evelyn on his shoulders, and said, "Go and gather all your sisters. The welcome party for the newcomer is again It''s about to begin..."


    "As you wish, dear..." Sonia smiled, turned and walked outside the house...


    And Evelyn?I was directly resisted by Zhou Ye in the back room...it was the night, Evelyn finally learned the super-powerful Naha of her own man, and in Naha, when the first sister came in, she was shy Nothing could be added, the second, the same, the third and the fourth... Until she didn''t know the number, she had completely given up the feeling of shyness... completely let go.


    In just half a month, Evelyn was completely integrated into many sisters. Of course-Zhou Ye was not without punishment for running away from home this time, but-the so-called punishment was the pharaoh in Zhou Ye. After his treasure, it disappeared...


    You know, there are a lot of jewelry in the Pharaoh¡¯s treasure, and Zhou Ye gave all these things to his own woman...


    After learning about Evelyn¡¯s experience, these women all envied them to death, and even encouraged Evelyn to form an archaeological team to go to Egypt for archaeological adventures.And Evelyn?Really eager to try...


    However, their thoughts were temporarily suppressed by Zhou Ye. Evelyn needed genetic modification, and-after genetic modification, she needed a period of nearly three months to adapt. Other women had more or less the foundation of kung fu. Where''s Lynn?She is completely a weak spectacle girl, this is also nothing.


    Reference 1382


    One thousand three hundred and eighty two chapters


    On the island of St. Martin


    A wall that is more than ten meters high from south to north divides the entire island of St. Martin into two halves. The west is the seat of the East India Company headquarters. Of course... it is said to be the seat of the East India Company, but in fact , The entire East India Company has branches all over the world, and the significance of this headquarters is not great.


    Occupying most of the most beautiful beaches on St. Maarten¡¯s island and the most beautiful eastern part, it belongs to a mysterious wealthy businessman. The identity of this mysterious wealthy businessman is no longer verifiable, but-the locals who have lived on St. Martin for generations know that that exists ¡ª¡ªEven the East India Company, which is like a Big Mac, dare not offend.


    On the only bridge connecting the east and west peninsulas, at this moment, a convoy of 17 or 8 cars is parked there. On the flag in front of the convoy is a three-pointed map with the Umbrella consortium logo as the base map. The line plus a few letters is the embellishment pattern, that is nothing but the logo of Umbrella East India Company.


    As the uncrowned king of India, the executive president of a huge consortium spanning three continents in Asia and Europe, the Duchess of the United Kingdom of Great England, Duchess Teresa Swan, sitting in her car with solemn expression, waiting The opening of the gate at the bridgehead.


    As the Swan family in charge of the East India Company for generations, they abandoned the old way of marriage of nobles early, because-they knew where their glory came from, they knew better-they wanted to keep this glory. What is needed is not something like marriage to expand the influence of one''s own family, but - honestly, to be the chief executive of the East India Company.


    This is the first lesson in life for every descendant of the Swan family...


    As a descendant of the Swann family, you can be prodigal, you can pursue your own life value at will, or even you can eat and wait to die-but the only thing is the least needed One thing is ambition-as long as you are a descendant of the Swan family, you can¡¯t have ambition.


    Of course, this kind of thing is not to say that there will be no if there is no, but-every one of the descendants of the Swan family who tried to realize their own independent ambitions and vainly rebelled against the existence of the Swan family has quietly disappeared into this world...


    When Teresa was very young, she didn¡¯t understand why the uncle who always liked to play with herself suddenly disappeared. Moreover, her father was also mentioned as the CEO of the East India Company from an idle position. The duchy title that he shouldn''t inherit also fell on him.


    It wasn''t until-that day, when she came to this manor under the leadership of her father, and saw that person exists-she didn''t understand the reason for everything.


    And even more because of-spending a few years with that existence day and night, she is now dismissive of all the men who are dedicated to her...


    Just as Teresa recalled her childhood in this manor, a solemn female bodyguard came over, opened the door of the car gently, and whispered: "My lord, the door-has been opened! "


    "Um-!" Teresa nodded, then stepped out of her car without hesitation, and commanded without looking back: "I just go in by myself, you are here waiting for me... ¡­"

 Chapter 993

    "Yes, Lord Duke!" The bodyguards don''t have any nonsense like persuasion, they know-if their boss can''t get safety in that manor, no place in this world will be safe...


    Teresa walked to the gate of Qiaotou without looking back. At this moment, the one-sidedness at the gate opened slightly. A blonde woman in a black dress smiled and opened her arms to her, "Hey, Little Teresa, it''s been a long time..."


    "Long time no see, Aunt Serena!" Teresa also reached out and hugged the woman...


    Although the two seem to be about the same age, but-strangely, Teresa actually called her aunt.


    "I feel very sorry about your father''s affairs..." Serena said, holding Teresa''s arm as she walked into the manor and closed the small door.


    "Nothing...At least my parents were very peaceful when they left, and-this is also something that can''t be helped. Who told the two of them to suddenly become so childish, they turned off their bodyguards and went to sea to explore..." Teresa Although it is very chic, but-the eyes are still a little red."What a headache parent!"


    "I''m sorry..." Serena also noticed the sadness on Teresa''s face, and said with some guilt...


    "No, it''s nothing... It''s not Aunt Serena''s fault!" Teresa didn''t want to continue entangled in this topic. She hurriedly changed the subject: "Why didn''t you see the other aunts? Where did they go? Where is my great-great-grandmother?"


    "Ha..." When asked about this question, Serena said with some excitement: "You don''t know, the master brought back a new mistress three months ago. She actually studied archeology, and... the master told her I also unearthed an ancient tomb of an Egyptian pharaoh and brought back many beautiful ornaments..."


    "And then?" Teresa asked curiously.


    "Then?" Serena shrugged her shoulders and said helplessly: "You know, how idle your aunts are, they actually bewitched the newcomers to take them, organize a group tour to Egypt, and take an ancient test. Keeping us here... It''s a horror to say that our mermaids are not suitable for traveling in the desert... In that case, why did the patriarch and the minor patriarch go... I must act like a baby in front of the master when I look back. When they come back, let the master punish these crazy women..."


    "That is to say..." Teresa''s eyes lit up when she heard Serena''s words... "That is to say... my nosy great-great-grandmother, isn''t at home?"


    "Roar?" Serena saw through Teresa''s thoughts at a glance, her eyes suddenly narrowed...A smile leaked from her corners, and she asked: "What? Little Teresa hasn''t treated us yet. Does the master give up?"


    "How can you give up?" Teresa is not afraid of Serena... Among the girls, the only thing she is afraid of is her great-great-grandmother, which is Elizabeth Swann...


    If it wasn''t for her great-great-grandmother to stop her, how could Teresa still be alone with her sister-in-law?Obviously he is twenty-three and four years old, and has not had a love experience, let alone a love experience, even a man¡¯s hand has not been held...


    No way, her heart, as early as when she was eleven years old, was left on someone who was always eighteen.


    "Aren''t you afraid that Elizabeth will come back to clean up you?" Serena looked at Teresa amused. It can be said-Teresa''s years of living in the manor almost brought countless laughter and laughter to the entire manor.


    Every day watching the scene where she fights wits with her great-great-grandmother Elizabeth, it will always make all the girls laugh...


    "I''m afraid--!" Teresa nodded, and she was surprised by what she said... "Then you still..."


    "But I''m more afraid-I will miss him!" Teresa''s delicate little face, with a firm smile, set off her already perfect face with a somewhat more confident beauty.


    "..." Serena stopped her footsteps and looked at Teresa in a daze... The little girl of that year has finally grown up, and now-it''s time for her to bravely pursue her own happiness...


    But-isn''t this a very good thing?It happened that those guys actually left their sisters here and went on a trip alone. After Elizabeth came back, they found out that they wanted to be worthy of their great-great-granddaughters. What kind of expressions would appear on their faces, I really look forward to...


    Thinking of this, Serena raised her thumbs up to Teresa, and pulled out a hearty smile."Come on, I will create the necessary conditions for you, little Teresa!"


    Reference 1383


    One thousand three hundred and eighty-three chapters


    At this moment, Zhou Ye is lying on a beach chair, wearing sunglasses and looking in front of him comfortably, playing beach volleyball on the silver-white sand...


    What should I say?


    Seeing the ball swaying everywhere in front of him, Zhou Ye had to consider-is it because the mermaids are swimming in the water every day, so one by one, although the ball is not big, the compactness is really far beyond human what.


    Of course, their average level of development is far higher than that of human beings, the smallest is at least C+, and the largest is E+... Is this the legend-one side of water and soil nurtures one person...?Brackets-laugh.


    These days, it''s rare for her own women to go to archaeology. This is a rare holiday for Zhou Ye, even though he is still surrounded by a lot of mermaid girls.


    Lonely or something, non-existent...


    It''s boring, it doesn''t exist...


    However, Zhou Ye is now waiting for a news, waiting for the news about a woman from his East India Company.


    A woman named Mila Nes...


    Speaking of this name, it is estimated that many people don''t know who she is, but-if you talk about her past life, I am afraid that everyone will be very familiar... Ansunam.


    That''s right, Mila Nes is the reincarnation of Ansunam who appeared in The Mummy 2.


    As a person who was determined to kill the mistake and never let it go, how could Zhou Ye forget this girl?


    In the mummy series, if you say-Evelyn carried Zhou Ye''s youthful yearning for the kind of love that never left, then-Ansunam carried Zhou Ye''s fishing nets when he was younger...


    You know, how many descendants of Zhou Ye was murdered by Ansunam''s stunning appearance?It''s hundreds of millions... Brackets laugh.


    Now that Mummy 1 appears in this world, can Mummy 2 be far away?


    Zhou Ye, as a five-good young man who has not waited to rely on himself, has been practicing the famous saying of Taizu, he will not wait for the plot to proceed normally...


    As for, why didn''t Zhou Ye activate the five senses by himself and search for Mila Nes?


    Ahem-do you think it is easy to retrieve a specific voice among billions of voices?


    When Zhou Ye searched for Evelyn¡¯s voice, it took him a long time, not to mention, it took more than a minute...


    And don''t use your own men?What is this going to cause?


    He, the behind-the-scenes boss, does everything by himself, and what is the use of the East India Company?Raised as a lamb?


    "These guys are so slow..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly.


    However, at this moment, a voice came...


    "Master, Miss Teresa is here..."


    "Really nonchalant..." Zhou Ye murmured, took off the sunglasses on the bridge of his nose and turned to look...


    I saw¡ªa beautiful blonde girl in a white silk dress, facing him, Tingting came...


    "Hi, long time no see, little cute..." Zhou Ye smiled and stood up, stretching out his arms...


    Although I haven''t seen it for nearly ten years, the cute little Lolita turned into a big beauty, but her delicate face still has the shadow of her childhood...


    "...I should call you, great-great-grandfather, or should I call you...Uncle Ye..." Teresa stood in front of this figure that she was thinking about day and night, resisting her extremely excited mood, using almost There was no ups and downs in the voice asked: "Or maybe-I should call you... honey..."


    "..." Great-great-grandfather?Is he so old?Zhou Ye forcibly endured the fishing net he wanted to complain about, and looked at the beautiful girl in front of him who couldn''t help but tremble slightly...


    I have to say that the genes of the Swan family are really good, and because there is no idea of ??family expansion, almost every generation of the Swan family will marry their favorite woman...


    Of course, as a common problem for men, no one wants to marry an ugly wife, and the men of the Swan family have thoroughly implemented this concept.


    As a result, generations of genes have been optimized, and Teresa has far more beauty than her great-great-grandmother, Elizabeth...


    Under her long eyelashes, in her beautiful eyes like sapphires, she seems to have water-like brilliance. Her straight golden hair hangs around her waist. The height of 1.73 meters makes her have a pair of straight long legs, fat The thin body fully explained to people, what is meant by adding one point is too fat, losing one point is too thin.


    However, what moved Zhou Ye the most was her pair of coconut-sized babies...

 Chapter 994

    "Teresa...my little cute...you, grown up..." Zhou Ye''s emotional sentence was like pressing a button in Teresa''s heart.


    Teresa couldn''t help feeling agitated anymore, and slammed into Zhou Ye''s arms, holding him tightly with her arms, and buried her little head deeply in his arms. Cryingly shouted: "Why didn''t you go to me on the night of my sixteenth birthday... You said, you will spend a meaningful sixteenth year with me... Why didn''t you come... just for That damn bet? I was wrong...I will never push you again...uuuuuu..."


    "Uh-" Zhou Ye lightly patted Teresa on the back with some speechlessness. For a while, he didn''t know how to explain...


    Do you want to tell her that I actually wanted to go, but because Elizabeth used the method of unlocking new knowledge points to lure and lure, I missed the appointment carelessly?In that case, Zhou Ye felt that he must have been complained to death by Teresa...


    Of course, even if he did, Zhou Ye would not fulfill the bet... it just needed some small technical operations, but since he missed it, Zhou Ye didn''t think about it again...


    "I don''t care... I''ve ignored the girl''s reservedness and sent it to the door... If... If you don''t want me, then I have to die..." Teresa said, raising herself slightly Looking at Zhou Ye''s little head, he whispered, "I''ve been cautiously keeping that part of the sixteen-year-old gift for you... Do you want it?"


    Gift for sixteen?How many years of gifts can be kept?


    Seeing the feeling that almost overflowed in Teresa''s eyes, how could Zhou Ye not know what this gift was?At this time, who persuaded whom to make a pencil... "To¡ª!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s categorical answer, he directly bent over unceremoniously, and hugged Teresa in his arms as a princess...


    then--


    ¡ª¡ª disappeared in the same place...


    A group of mermaids, watching the disappearing figure of their owner, smiled clearly. As sisters who have accompanied their owner and man for centuries, they know what their owner is like...


    When Little Teresa came to the manor, basically everyone secretly opened the handicap, betting whether the girl became the woman of her own owner when she was fourteen, or she became her own when she was sixteen. Master''s woman...


    However, what surprised all the girls was that the owner of the house let Teresa off so easily--for all the girls, it was like the sun rising from the west, incredible...


    It''s just-- now it seems that they are still too naive, actually thinking that their masters have changed their nature...


    Obviously-this time the owner is playing a game to see who can''t help it. From the ending point of view, the loser is little Teresa...


    Reference 1384


    One thousand three hundred and eighty four chapters


    Through the floor-to-ceiling windows, the afterglow of the setting sun dyed the huge bedroom into a golden color...


    And at this moment, in the middle of the bedroom, in the middle of that big exaggerated super-giant couch, a pair of figures are cuddling together, looking out the window together, and gradually falling towards the sea level sunset...


    "Morning... I knew it was such a comfortable thing... I surrendered a long time ago..." Teresa clung to her man''s arms, looking blushingly on the white list, That bloody rose in bloom...


    She finally gave out this late gift today...


    "Yeah..." Zhou Ye lazily leaned his chin on Teresa''s shoulder, sniffing the fragrance of flowers from her hair, and said, "How do you feel as the CEO of the East India Company? ??"


    "There are those who are like loyal dogs, do I need to do anything?" Teresabai glanced at her own man and said: "And those guys are immortal, I think even if the Swan family breaks the inheritance, those guys are the same. Will always keep the East India Company firmly in your hands..."


    "Ahem...say something else..." Zhou Ye heard that Teresa was complaining about herself and had too much interference with the East India Company...


    But he was really wronged. Seriously-he really didn''t intervene in the East India Company much. Those who occupy high positions are the products of the biological human production line on the Umbrella. They are tireless and they are always loyal. They are immortal, they just change their skin and identity after a few decades.


    Of course, these things cannot be concealed from Teresa, after all-she has lived in the manor for so long...


    "Okay..." Teresa smiled slightly. In fact, she didn''t care much about her man''s control of the entire East India Company, or it was this kind of control that allowed the East India Company to exist. So far...


    If it is left to the people of his own family, I am afraid that the entire East India Company would have died out more than a hundred years ago.


    Don¡¯t you see, even if Niu X¡¯s is like the Red Shield family that once controlled the U.S. coinage, it can¡¯t escape the family''s infighting, leading to the decline of the entire family?


    "Actually, apart from sending you a late gift today... there is one more thing!" Teresa said, patted her man''s slender arm around her waist, and said, "Honey, help May I bring the file bag next to my clothes?"


    "Of course it''s okay..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and raised his hand - a file bag that was thrown on the ground beside his clothes flew directly into his hand.


    "What is this?" Zhou Ye asked as he opened the file bag.


    "Of course it''s the information collected for your dear sister..." Teresa rolled her eyes and vomited.


    However, she is really not angry...


    If you really can¡¯t get used to Zhou Ye¡¯s flowers and hearts, she would definitely not come to deliver the documents in person today...


    In fact, sending documents is false, but sending yourself is true...


    As a girl who had lived next to Zhou Ye for several years, how could Teresa not understand the character of the man she fell in love with?


    You know, in order to recognize all the aunts, she spent two full years...


    Oh my god, that was just a torture...


    Of course, now she finally understands why those women are so persistent even if they share a man together... as if there is no other man in this world like Zhou Ye...


    The feeling of ascending to heaven as a soul made Teresa completely sinking...


    Zhou Ye looked at the information in his hand... smiled and said, "I have collected all..."


    In the material with a thickness of one flat finger, all the materials of Mila Nes are recorded, and all the materials from her birth to the present are recorded in the portfolio.


    According to the information, Mila¡¯s father is a senior Egyptian expert at the British Museum, and her mother is an immigrant from Egypt... This is really interesting.


    The most interesting thing is-Mira seems to have been very interested in ancient Egypt since she was a child. She often went to play where her father worked, and-especially obsessed with the history of ancient Egypt during Seti I...


    She learned the anti-human cuneiform in ancient Egypt, and she was like a genius...


    Of course, because of her hobbies that are completely different from those of her peers, she basically didn''t have any friends in her teenage years... Or does she disdain to make friends with other girls??


    From elementary school to high school, Mira has been studying in a girls¡¯ school. Therefore, she has never had a history of love... Currently, she is studying at North London Mission School, which can be said to be the first girls¡¯ school in London. It is a century-old school.


    "What? My dear... are you interested in this girl?" Teresa squeezed into Zhou Ye''s arms and looked at the information with him. At this moment-Zhou Ye was holding a piece of A photo of Mira shortly after it was taken.


    "Hmm-don''t you think that changing this girl''s hair to that straight bangs shawl has a very classical beauty?" Zhou Ye smiled and said while looking at Hela in the photo... ¡­


    "Really..." Although Teresa had already read this information, if Zhou Ye didn''t say anything, she really didn''t realize that a small change in hairstyle can make a person look just a little more beautiful. The girl became so beautiful... "So... honey, when are you going to take her back?"


    "Wait for two days..." Zhou Ye said with a slight smile.


    "Why are there two days?" Teresa asked curiously.


    "Because-you need at least two days to get better. When that happens, let''s go to London together, we shall go to our honeymoon..." Zhou Ye replied with a smile.


    "..." Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Teresa couldn''t help but show a smile on her face.


    Zhou Ye was willing to take her to London, which really surprised her. Based on her understanding of her own man, basically... when this guy went out to pick up girls, she never brought other wives... just for fear. Increase the difficulty¡­¡­


    Thinking of this, Teresa was moved a bit...


    But even so, she still said duplicity: "...a London, you never want to satisfy my appetite..."


    "So...what about another US country?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.

 Chapter 995

    "Really?" Teresa sat up in surprise and asked excitedly.


    "Of course... and we will take a cruise from the UK to Cherbourg-Octeville and Queenstown, Ireland, and then arrive in New York...How about?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "I love you so much... honey!" Now, Teresa is really happy... It''s just like an ordinary newlyweds'' honeymoon trip, which is really rare for Zhou Ye. Up...


    Zhou Ye just smiled at this, enjoying and receiving someone''s service to the fullest¡ª¡ª


    Actually, I will take Teresa to London this time because Zhou Ye doesn''t plan to take the emotional line this time... Use the emotional line for a woman who thinks she is the reincarnated Ansunam?Are you stupid?


    Let''s talk about it again-after I arrived in London to take Ansunam, I happened to be able to catch up with the Fort Elizabeth cruise ship and head to New York... This ship is not the point, the point is-the name is Newt Ska Mander¡¯s Ministry of Magic employees...


    Reference 1385


    Chapter 1385


    "Hi, hello, Mr. Scamander?" Zhou Ye smiled and greeted the raunchy man in front of him. In the eyes of ordinary people, this guy called Mr. Scamander by Zhou Ye , Is exactly the appearance of an ordinary working class.


    If you have to say anything special, I''m afraid it is his temperament that is full of dicks.


    "You, hello..." Newt looked at the handsome boy who suddenly greeted him... somewhat confused.


    To be honest, Newt is really weird, why this boy would say hello to him, telling the truth-Newt feels that he has never seen this boy, and he has never had any intersection with this boy. This is a sudden He was greeted, and he had to tighten his nerves slightly.


    "Very nervous?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly. As a man who read countless people, he understood the slightly nervous look on Newt''s face in seconds. This--Zhou Ye didn''t feel strange at all...


    After all-suddenly a guy who never knew, suddenly greeted you on the boat, anyone would feel at a loss...


    "No... just... I just can''t remember, where have we met before..." Newt explained in a somewhat cramped manner in the face of Zhou Ye''s inquiry.


    "We''ve seen it at the entrance of the Magic Zoo in Diagon Alley..." Zhou Ye said nonsense seriously: "You forgot. At that time, you were asking the boss if there are new magic animals in stock..."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    To be honest, as of now-Newt still hasn''t thought about where he met Zhou Ye-but-now that the term Diagon Alley was mentioned, obviously-this one with two beautiful young girls The handsome boy, the wizard is definitely not running away...


    Since everyone is a wizard-then... a lot of things can be opened up...


    "My name is Zhou Ye, you can call me Zhou..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Are you going to New York?"


    "Hmm...!" Newton said, pointing his head, "Actually, I went to New York to buy Appaloosa Pforscain... You know, in this world, there are that kind of magical animals. There is only one breeder in New York..."


    "Wow, it sounds amazing!" Zhou Ye smiled and sat unceremoniously next to Newt, while Teresa and Mila behind him stood obediently. Behind him, a very well-behaved Mo Yan.


    "These two are..." Newt asked curiously.


    At the beginning, he was very curious, what is the relationship between the beautiful young wizard in front of him and the two beautiful girls behind him, and now - he finally asked...


    "This is my wife, Teresa Swan... and this is my lover, Mila Nes..." Zhou Ye introduced directly.


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye''s words gave Newt a feeling of being forced into dog food. Everyone has a wife and a lover. Look at yourself-the only fianc¨¦e was lost by himself. It''s sad...


    "Hello... Mr. Scamander..." Teresa smiled and nodded at Newton, and then said hello.


    "Hello, Mr. Scamander... Nice to meet you!" Mila Ness greeted Newt with a slight grievance on her face, telling the truth-she really felt aggrieved...


    Who-have seen-


    When I was taking a shower in the dormitory, a man suddenly appeared in front of me, saying that he was destined to be his woman... and then I couldn''t help but say that pressing and holding myself was a bang...


    This is nothing...


    The most excessive is--


    Zhou Ye unexpectedly summoned another blonde beauty on the way, and then¡ªcough cough cough¡ªsucked the two of them together...


    Although-Mira also escaped,-did not have to rest for three days because of someone''s tyranny...


    but--


    This is the most important moment in her life, but a guy suddenly appeared, taking away the feeling of her own man, so that Mira is still dissatisfied so far...


    But... in the strong adjustments of her own man, Mira had to obediently succumb to the head and let someone ask for it...


    no way--


    Certain exercises are enough to change Mira''s ambition from childhood to grandeur...


    Of course, Bella will never be too much to love her own man...


    This is not...just separated. I heard that her man was on the Elizabeth Fort, Bella desperately packed up her simple luggage, and chased him...


    "Alright..." Zhou Ye saw the aggrieved look on Mila''s face and smiled slightly: "I didn''t say not to take you... At that time, I was just going to buy the ferry tickets with Teresa... Because of your body, I didn''t call you..."


    "Really?" Mila asked with some surprises and some hesitations on the delicate face.


    "Of course it''s true..." Zhou Ye sighed, and while talking, he took Mila into his arms, "How could I not want you? Silly girl..."


    "Then you don''t ask me to get up..." Mira said aggrievedly.


    "That''s because I thought you were resting at that time..." Zhou Ye said, gently pecking at Mila''s horn...


    Zhou Ye really didn''t deceive Mira. At that time¡ªhe really just took Teresa to buy tickets for the Elizabeth Fort...


    Up to now, Zhou Ye has really never had a record of - abandoning her own woman, especially - when Mila was a first-time girl with him, a fool would abandon Mila...


    Isn''t it stupid to not even want such a beautiful young girl??


    "Really?" Mila looked up at her man happily. The so-called Queen of Egypt had reincarnated, and what had been immortal... Mila had long forgotten everything, you know-Zhou Ye''s spring weather turned the rain into heart Judging that it was definitely not for nothing, as of now, Zhou Ye hasn''t met a woman who can ignore his magical powers, at least - Mila can''t...


    "Hmm--really..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, put on a serious face, and said while looking at Mila.


    "I love you, dear..." Mira happily hugged her man''s neck, stepped her feet, and kissed her...


    Newt caught this dog food was caught off guard...


    Damn life winner, damn present, explode...


    Of course, these words are just Zhou Ye''s brain supplement. Newt is completely a poker face at the moment. In his unwavering expression, Zhou Ye can hardly judge what kind of mood this guy is at the moment...


    "I-something else, let me leave first..." Newt, with a cold poker face, did not hesitate to carry his box full of magical animals and walked towards his cabin...


    I''m so stupid that people keep getting stuffed with dog food here...


    The handsome guy is going to die...


    As Newt walked, there was a message like this in his mind...


    Teresa and Mila looked at Newt''s fading back, and asked her man strangely, "My dear, what happened to him?"

 Chapter 996

    "I think - he was probably fed tons of dog food..." Zhou Ye just smiled at this, and Newt became angry.But-so what?Come and do it if you don''t feel convinced... I''m afraid he''s a hairy...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye sat on a chair on the deck, holding the slender waists of the two women one by one.


    The three of them just lowered their heads, got together and whispered, ignoring the searching gaze around...


    Reference 1386


    Chapter 1386


    The first-class cabin of Fort Elizabeth is located on a deck...


    In this age of capital taking everything, what does being rich mean?Represents various privileges...the best location, the most attentive service, the most luxurious suites...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye was lying on the elizabeth Fort, the most luxurious sea-view suite on the big couch, lazily holding Teresa in one hand and Mira in the other...


    What should I say?


    The pinnacle of ordinary people''s life is probably like this-rich, leisure and sister paper.


    The so-called love and career, in plain and easy-to-understand terms¡ªthat is¡ªbeauties and money...


    Just a slight change of the indecent vocabulary to a synonym is enough to make many people sing praises. Regarding this¡ª¡ªZhou Ye can only say a word...Bane people are hypocritical...


    Well, yes, many people just like to deceive themselves and others, and they like to whitewash peace. In fact, they are no different from what other people pursue, but they still stubbornly believe that they are noble than others... To this, Zhou Ye just wants to say ¡ª¡ªI bought a watch strap last year, which is super wear-resistant...


    Just as Zhou Ye was holding his own woman and thinking about the meaning of life there, a grunting voice suddenly sounded...


    "Are you hungry?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and turned to look at Mira...


    "Hmm--!" Mila lowered her head in embarrassment, her cheeks flushed...


    In front of his lover, his stomach made such an unsatisfactory noise, which was enough to make Mila shy to death... But, speaking of it, this is nothing else-after all, that exercise also consumes physical strength.


    Especially Mila, the guy who did not admit defeat, actually tried to stand up and become a female knight. Obviously-her aspirations have been realized, but-the physical strength is also consumed too much, people... Well, not surprising...


    "Haha...Then I''ll get you something to eat..." Zhou Ye said, gently letting go of his arms around the two women, getting up and going to bed...


    "I''ll be with you...ah..." Teresa had just finished saying this. She just supported her arm and planned to sit up from the couch. She was tragic in an instant... You know, today, she was caught by Zhou Ye. Developed the back door... the pain is no less than the first time...


    Therefore, just after Teresa finished speaking, she completely fell on the couch, looked at Zhou Ye pitifully, and said sadly, "My dear... it hurts..."


    "Lie down here obediently..." Regarding Teresa''s cuteness, Zhou Ye could only shook his head slightly, and then sighed helplessly...


    I want to remember the pain this time, and I want to accompany myself to act together anytime and anywhere. There is no such thing as the best of both worlds in this world, so-Teresa can only lie on the couch obediently, waiting for her man Brought the food...


    quickly--


    Zhou Ye put on his clothes, then he bent over, and after a peck at the side of the two women, he smiled and said, "Wait for me here, I will be back soon..."


    "Um-!" X2


    The two women have already understood how far they are from their own men, and all they can do is wait with peace of mind...


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly at his two women, then opened the hatch and walked out directly...


    Zhou Ye, who opened the hatch and walked out, walked all the way on the deck, avoiding various women''s accosts while walking...


    What slipped on purpose...


    What splashed water...


    What suddenly fainted...


    At this time, Zhou Ye discovered that women who are fucking unscrupulously are far more terrifying than men...The tricks are multiplying, and he can''t wait to stick to him...


    However, Zhou Ye has no interest in these treated women...


    In other words, Zhou Ye''s pick-up girl has two requirements, she must be beautiful, she must have a good figure, and she has no personnel...


    Of course-if that woman has special attributes, Zhou Ye can''t relax his requirements, such as beautiful mother and daughter, mother and daughter, mother and daughter, etc., can be appropriately within his limits. Relax some requirements...


    It''s a pity, at least in Zhou Ye''s opinion, none of the women he met in the corridors of the deck along the way were subject to the [relaxed more] terms of what I did... So, for those women who were eager to get together Men, Zhou Ye can only say sorry...


    Just when Zhou Ye was planning to walk into the restaurant all the way ignoring the temptations of those women, a voice rang in his ears...


    "Sniff..."


    With the sound, a little long rodent like a duck beast appeared in front of Zhou Ye, and saw this little guy, at the feet of everyone, like an extremely agile little assassin. Drilling around...


    In Zhou Ye''s view, this little guy is like a little money fan. From time to time in the crowd, he keeps putting some sparkling things into the magical pocket in front of him... Whether it is the decoration on the high heels of women The rhinestones used, or coins that people accidentally dropped on the ground, basically couldn''t escape its poison.


    Seriously¡­¡­


    This little guy''s pocket in front of Hun looks like infinity. In such a long time, at least it fits in, in Zhou Ye''s view, it looks like more than two catties...


    Regardless of how big the pockets of this little guy are, how greedy the character is, just say that this guy, whether it is his own or other people''s...property, are all put into his pocket... The behavior is almost the same as theft, right??


    And this little guy looks like a habit of stealing, without attracting people''s attention...just under their feet, sneaking around sneakily, without attracting people''s attention...what a powerful method.


    Seeing this little guy, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile, it seems that someone''s box didn''t close those things that should be closed...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye stretched out his hand and shot it like electricity, and sniffed it into his own hands...


    "It really helped me a lot..." Newt also rushed in front of Zhou Ye at this time, and said nervously, "That... I''m sorry, can you give it back to me... It''s from my box. I accidentally ran out..."


    "Of course it''s okay..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and handed Newt the sniff in his hand like a big mouse.


    "Thank you so much..." Newt is really grateful to Zhou Ye at this moment, because Zhou Ye''s help has saved him at least a lot of things.


    Newt took the sniff from Zhou Ye''s hand and put it in his own space box, while constantly thanking Zhou Ye.


    "You''re welcome..." Zhou Ye waved his hand and asked casually: "I remember those guys in Gulin Pavilion like to sniff, and use their sense of smell for treasure to discover the gold and silver underground, but... It seems that ordinary people rarely feed this stuff, right?"


    "Sorry... Zhou." Newt said with some embarrassment: "Actually, I am an employee of the Magical Animal Conservation Department of the English Ministry of Magic...I took these little guys with me to record their habits..."


    "Well, it''s not easy to feed these little guys, you have to be careful, don''t let them get lost..." Zhou Ye waved his hand seemingly casually, then said: "Then I''m going to the restaurant. Buy some food..."


    "To the two young ladies?" Newt understood Zhou Ye''s thoughts in seconds.


    "Yes..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "You know, as a gentleman, you can''t let your own woman wait for too long... then see you later..."


    "See you later..." Newt waved his hand to Zhou Ye with some envy...


    He watched Zhou Ye disappear in the corner of the deck corridor...Seriously, Newt is now beginning to wonder if he should also find a woman to have a relationship??


    Reference 1387


    Chapter One Thousand Eighty Seven

 Chapter 997

    Time flies--


    No matter how uncomfortable Teresa and Mira are about this honeymoon cruise, they have to prepare to end the voyage.


    Because--the terminal of this voyage, New York, is almost here...


    "Statue of Liberty... honey..." Milla pulled her man''s arm and pointed to the Statue of Liberty in the distance, jumping and jumping excitedly, looking extremely happy.


    And Teresa, who was standing on the other side of Zhou Ye, had a look of regret on her face, and sighed: "Yes... Where''s the Statue of Liberty..."


    For Mila, she who was going to school in London was brought over by Zhou Ye with semi-compulsive means. Although it was said¡ªthe two had a bad start, but¡ªthe process was very beautiful, and the result¡ª It was that she was completely inseparable from Zhou Ye.


    Especially at this age, Mila still has the inherently playful nature of girls. For her-this trip can be said to be an unexpected trip, but-it is also a journey of heart-warming... During this trip, her heart had completely fallen to Zhou Ye.


    But Teresa is different...


    When she was eleven years old, she had completely left her heart on Zhou Ye... The few years of separation did not make her affection for Zhou Ye weaker, but instead grew stronger... ¡­


    At this moment Teresa couldn''t wait to stick to Zhou Ye''s side 24 hours a day... It''s a pity that she knew this was impossible.


    Because¡ªshe has to deal with the affairs of the American East India Company branch a little bit, of course¡ªAs a black-bellied female executive-style strong woman, Teresa has already decided, even if she has to temporarily Away from her man''s side, she also wants to take Mila away...


    Hum-good sisters, you must share the blessings, and share the difficulties...


    Thinking of this, Teresa turned her head to look at Mira and said: "Mila...after disembarking from the ship, you will go with me and accompany me to the New York branch to deal with some things..."


    "Why..." A very dissatisfied expression leaked from Mira''s face, "I want to be with my dear..."


    "No..." Teresa glared at Mila unceremoniously and said: "My dear came to New York to deal with some matters in the magic world. As an existence outside the magic world, we had better not mix up Those who go in are better..."


    "Is that so?" Mira couldn''t help looking at her man Zhou Ye, trying to get an answer from him...


    "Yeah..." Zhou Ye nodded... "But don''t worry, after I deal with the magic world, I will reunite with you... Then, we will go back together..."


    Mila, who was a little sad because she had confirmed that she had to be separated from her man, couldn¡¯t help but happily kissed her man¡¯s cheek happily after hearing what Zhou Ye said... "Well, I and Tai Sister Reza is waiting for you..."


    Looking at this girl who was less than eighteen years old, she was so happy because of her own words... Zhou Ye felt a little guilty...


    It''s real to come to America to do business...


    It is also true to come to the United States to deal with the Ministry of Magic...


    But-the most important thing-it is even more true to come to the United States to deal with the magical sisters...


    Of course, Zhou Ye couldn''t tell Mila these words, but-watching this girl who is like a happy bird chirping beside him, Zhou Ye has secretly made a decision in his heart, and so on. When this happens, accompany them more...


    Just as the three of them were standing on the side of the ship, looking at the view of New York City that was getting closer...a voice sounded behind them.


    "Good morning, Mr. Zhou... Good morning Miss Swann, Miss Good morning..."


    "Good morning, Mr. Scamander..." X2


    Facing Newt''s greetings, both women responded politely.


    "Good morning, Newt..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Your destination is coming..."


    "Yeah..." Newt nodded with emotion.


    Along the way, after Zhou Ye helped him catch the sniff that escaped from his suitcase, Newt¡¯s impression of Zhou Ye has been greatly changed...Of course, he still can¡¯t escape the often okay stuff. The tragedy of food...


    However, stuffed, Newt was almost used to it.


    After removing these unpleasant things, Newt felt that Zhou Ye, a wizard, was still very respectable...


    At least-in the knowledgeable area, Newt feels that he is far behind Zhou Ye...


    Whether it is the composition of various spells, the planting conditions of various magic plants, or the breeding methods of various magical animals, it can be said that Zhou Ye knows almost everything...


    Newt felt that if one day Zhou Ye stopped taking one of his wives as a lover and kept feeding dog food in front of him--the two might become good friends...


    No way, Newt, as the magister among single dogs, has been hurt by Zhou Ye from time to time during his journey these days...


    Why should a man embarrass a man...


    Do not show affection-we are still friends...


    These are the voices of Newt...


    Keke-far away.


    With a few people chatting-New York Port arrived...


    Everyone picked up their already packed luggage and walked off the Fort Elizabeth together...


    Speaking of luggage, in fact, Zhou Ye and the others didn¡¯t bring any big items at all. The only thing that counted as luggage was the ladies¡¯ bags carried by Mila and Teresa. These items were easily passed by at the port inspection. Up...


    "Hi, Newt, let''s go first... See you later..." Zhou Ye smiled and greeted Newt, who was checking his luggage by customs officers.


    "Well, see you later..." While responding to Zhou Ye, Newt gently switched his luggage full of magical animals to Muggle mode to deal with customs inspection...


    It''s just--what Newt didn''t expect--Zhou Ye''s so-called seeing you later is really seeing you later...


    Newt had just handled the luggage inspection of the customs officers and walked out of the port and saw Zhou Ye''s figure... "Zhou... why are you here? Where are your wife and lover?"


    "They are going to do some things, so-temporarily I become single..." Zhou Ye said, smiling mysteriously at Newt: "I decided to-go with you to meet the magic animal dealer. The shop..."


    "That''s really welcome..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Newt couldn''t help but let out a long sigh. It''s good not to be forced into dog food anymore, and it''s good not to watch the three show affection... As for Zhou Ye, he wants to be with himself. Going to see the magical beasts... he didn''t care at all.


    Or--


    Newt even felt a little happy...


    This is not to say that Newt is bent, what kind of thoughts does Zhou Ye have...


    Reference 1388


    One thousand three hundred and eighty eight chapters


    When Zhou Ye was about to walk out of the port with Newt, suddenly¡ªhe saw a group of people dragging his luggage, coming here...


    This kind of situation is very normal in the busy port area of ??New York Harbor, but¡ªthe figure of a woman in this group attracted Zhou Ye''s attention...


    "Interesting..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, then turned to Newt and said, "Newt, can you wait for me here?"


    "Eh?" Newt followed Zhou Ye''s gaze and looked at the group of people. He asked a little strangely: "What? Did you meet someone you know?"


    "Yeah-I met an acquaintance a little bit! I''m going to say hello to her..." Zhou Ye said, before Newt could answer, he turned and walked towards the group of people...

 Chapter 998

    Nagini sat on his suitcase blankly, waiting coldly for his head to come to negotiate with customs officers at the port...


    Their magic circus can''t stay in the United States anymore. The anti-wizard sentiment here is on the rise. Therefore-the wizards of the United States have to puck their tails up and behave, which also causes their business to deteriorate day by day.


    And-recently the U.S. wizard management agency MACUSA promulgated regulations prohibiting wizards from possessing magical beasts. This is a fatal blow to the magical circus that was originally sluggish...


    You know, whether it¡¯s a Muggle circus or a wizard¡¯s magic circus, the types of shows they perform are quite different, but-they almost all have their own animal trainers...


    A magic circus without magical animals is an incomplete magic circus...


    Therefore-this magic circus had to leave the United States, their destination was chosen in Europe, maybe-on the continent where the wizard originated, they will have a better harvest...


    However, Nagini has no interest...


    For her, now¡ªevery day, it means that the blood curse in her body spreads for one day, and so on. One day, she will completely lose her human form and become an ordinary Python''s...


    In this case, it is very good that Nagini has not completely collapsed...


    Nagini sat boredly on her luggage, watching her group members keep busy there. She did have such qualifications. Who called her the pillar of the magic circus?Many people buy tickets to see her switch back and forth in the form of man and snake.


    "Hello..." A magnetic voice rang in Nagini''s ears, and she couldn''t help but raise her head and look towards the place where the sound is sounding."you are¡­¡­?"


    Nagini was sure that he had never seen this handsome boy standing in front of him. Why did he say hello to him?


    Is he here to strike up a conversation?


    It''s so boring...


    After Nagini sighed, he looked at Zhou Ye blankly, and said with an unwavering voice: "Sorry, gentleman, if you want to ask if we met where, then I miss me I don¡¯t know you... If you want to buy me a cup of coffee, I can only say sorry, because in ten minutes, I will get on the ship and leave the United States..."


    "Tsk tusk... It''s really an attitude of repelling people for thousands of miles..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "It''s really cold!"


    "..." After Nagini gave Zhou Ye a blank look, he didn''t say anything again...


    If you say¡ªwhen she doesn''t have the curse of blood, maybe she will be very happy to have such a handsome young man come to strike up a conversation with herself, after all, it represents the recognition of her feminine charm... But now?


    There is only a lament for her own destiny in her heart... How can she take care of Zhou Ye?


    "You... don''t want to unlock the blood curse on yourself?" Zhou Ye''s whisper, like a devil''s whisper, instantly made Nagini stand up... She stretched out her hand and firmly grasped Zhou Ye''s. Arm, asked a little excitedly: "You...you...do you have a way to remove the blood curse on me??"


    "Guess..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly without answering, turning around and walking towards Newt who was waiting for him in the distance of the port.


    "..." Nagini stood there blankly... Her mind was like a mess, wondering what she should do?Do you want to keep up?Or... as a joke, just look at it?


    However, at this moment, a voice came from a distance, "If you still want to solve the blood curse on yourself, then follow up..."


    Zhou Ye''s words instantly destroyed Nagini''s psychological defense...


    Just like patients who know that they are terminally ill, if they can, they are willing to give everything they have in exchange for their health.


    Death-not terrible.


    The scary thing is that I watched my death day by day, but there was no way...


    Although the blood curse in Nagini will not cause her to die, it will make her lose her humanity day by day, and eventually become a beast, which is more terrifying to her than death...


    No one wants to be a beast forever... Nagini is no exception.


    Thinking of this, Nagini stood up without hesitation, ignoring the high heels he was wearing, and quickly chased behind Zhou Ye...


    Even if it was just a straw, Nagini had to hold onto it...this was her last hope.


    "Nagini...Where are you going? We should go now..."


    At this moment, the team leader who had just finished negotiating with the customs officers of the port walked out. As soon as he walked out, he saw that his platform had actually run away. He couldn''t help shouting.


    "I''m not doing it!" Nagini''s words without looking back made the head of the group stand on the spot.


    "What to do? Head..." Several circus performers gathered around and asked a little uneasy.


    "Nagini is our signature...Without her, the attractiveness of our circus would drop a lot..."


    "It''s... Commander, think of a way..."


    "What can I do?" The head of the circus roared with a gloomy look: "It''s damn different now, do you think the world is still the same kind of slavery as before? If you can, I want to I have to get a chain around her head and let her kill me to death..."


    Hearing the roar of the team leader, the performers lowered their heads... They knew that their team leader was right. Now everyone is free, and they can¡¯t keep going...


    "But it''s okay... Fortunately I have been prepared..." The head of the group, after a long breath, said: "It seems that our first stop is going to Romania. There, I passed the local wizard Help, bought a python...just like the python after Nagini''s transformation..."


    "But... it won''t transform..." one of the performers said timidly.


    "Why was the necklace with the constant change curse prepared? Isn''t it just for this time?" The captain said viciously.


    "Then... Then are we deceiving the audience?"


    "You are willing to be an honest-but hungry, good boy with no money, or a bad boy who is full of lies, but can fill his stomach and has a lot of income?"


    Hearing the words of his head, all the performers fell silent...Compared to honesty, it is more important to fill your stomach, right?


    The head of the group watched triumphantly as the performers under his staff had reached an agreement on this matter, and smiled slightly: "Okay, we should set off... I have already decided, I will still call the python Najib. Ni..."


    "It''s... the head..." XN


    Reference 1389


    One thousand three hundred and eighty-nine chapters


    "Zhou... is this?" Newt looked blankly at the Asian girl behind Zhou Ye, then looked at Zhou Ye, and asked, "Don''t tell me... just a blink of an eye. Time you..."


    "No, you think too much..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "She is just my patient. Now-I am her doctor, and the relationship between us is so pure..."


    "Okay, okay... I hope so!" Newt''s face was unlovable...


    If there is always a playboy by your side, you will doubt life just like Newt.


    "Nagini..." These brief words can be regarded as Nagini''s self-introduction for the time being. Although she introduced herself to Newt, she never left Zhou Ye. In other words, Zhou Ye was her last straw.


    "Hello Nagini, this is Newt Scamander..." After Newt said this, he realized that he had thrown the eyebrows of the girl to the blind man. Nagini paid no attention to what he meant. No¡­¡­


    "Uh-!" Newt rubbed the corners of his clothes in a bit of embarrassment, and looked at Zhou Ye helplessly: "Zhou, where are we going now?"


    "I don''t care, I can go anywhere..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Anyway, I followed you to meet the magical Appaloosa Pforscain!"


    "Well..." Newt sighed, "Then let''s go..."


    "The subway entrance is here..." Fortunately, Nagini, who has lived in New York for more than a month, knows how to get here the fastest, so Zhou Ye and others avoid the embarrassment of squeezing the bus...


    In the morning, the subway line from the Docklands to the center of New York is not busy. After all, the Docklands are not residential areas, and few people come to take boats early in the morning. As for the workers in the Docklands?They have their own dormitory nearby. This is not yet New York, where the land is so rich. There is a lot of idle land, and there is no place to live.

 Chapter 999

    After the three of them bought the tickets and got on the subway, Zhou Ye looked curiously at this old-fashioned subway. What should I say?Compared with the subway of later generations, the decoration in the subway here is not so humane. There are no countless advertisements. The armrests are not covered with plastic. Even the stools are composed of an iron frame and several wooden boards. of.


    "You, come with me!" Nagini ignored Newt, who was sitting on the seat and holding his suitcase in a daze, grabbed Zhou Ye by the placket, and led him to the other end of the car...


    "Sorry, Newt, I''ll be with you!" Zhou Ye walked aside while being dragged by Nagini, turning his head to say to Newt.


    "It''s okay...I can do it alone!" Newt watched the two leave with a cheerful smile. He was very happy to see Zhou Ye slumped. He definitely did not think that the expressionless Nagini was dragging Zhou Ye. Walking to the unmanned car on the side is to do something indescribable between lovers... After all, Nagini''s expression is too cold.


    Seeing Zhou Ye, a playboy deflated in the hands of a woman, Newt felt that he was refreshed a lot.


    Not to mention the happy Newt, just Zhou Ye and Nagini...


    Zhou Ye was dragged by Nagini all the way to the junction of the carriages, opened the door, and got directly into another unmanned carriage.


    Nagini unceremoniously pushed Zhou Ye to the wall of the carriage, staring at Zhou Ye, and asked, "You--can really cure the blood curse on me?"


    "Of course!" Zhou Ye said with a slight smile.


    "Conditions..." Nagini looked at Zhou Ye''s eyes and asked coldly, "What are the conditions? I don''t believe I, a cursed person, can just meet a holy kind like Nightingale. People...so, tell me¡ªwhat is the price to pay for the curse on me?"


    "It seems that you are already enlightened..." Hearing Nagini''s words, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "This is very good...This way I will save a lot of trouble of explanation!"


    "So-tell me, what price do I have to pay?" Nagini asked unmovedly.


    "All..." Zhou Ye smiled, lowered his head, leaned to Nagini''s ear, and said in a low voice: "I¡ªheal the blood curse on you, and prevent you from turning into a beast. ¡ª¡ª will belong to me completely, completely to me... your soul, your body, and even your name... all belong to me... Will you accept this condition?"


    "You... don''t you think you are too greedy?" Nagini couldn''t help but stared his eyes wide, looking at Zhou Ye stupidly...


    She knew that she had to pay a huge price... But she never expected that the price she had to pay was so unbearable...


    To put it succinctly and concisely, Zhou Ye''s words are-he is responsible for curing the blood curse on Nagini, and Nagini is completely reduced to his slave, which is too difficult for Nagini to accept...


    "As the only person in this world who can lift the blood curse, I don''t think there is anything wrong with being greedy!" Zhou Ye asked rhetorically, "Or, compared to losing your freedom, you are more willing to be a beast. Spend the rest of my life?"


    "..." The look on Nagini''s face changed...


    If possible, she doesn''t want to choose either-but what is life?Life is constantly making all kinds of choices. Compared with the option of spending the rest of your life as a beast, the option of losing your freedom is not that difficult to accept.


    "Okay, okay...I, I agree to this deal..." Nagini Xiaoxiang trembled, and after spitting out these words, he felt as if he had lost all strength and wanted to sit on the ground...


    She-is this selling herself?


    Nagini thought a little bit self-pitying...


    However, she knew that this was not the time when she fell down... Nagini held up her waist forcibly and looked at Zhou Ye with oppressive eyes: "I have agreed to your conditions. , When will you... start to heal the blood curse in my body?"


    "Of course-it''s now!" Zhou Ye smiled, holding up Nagini''s pretty face, and kissing viciously...


    "Mmm..."


    Suddenly attacked by Nagini, he beat Zhou Ye''s shoulder desperately... But, with her physique like the five scum, she wanted to knock Zhou Ye... that was absolutely impossible.


    After a while-Nagini had to obediently and let someone make trouble...


    Soon, Nagini, who had never had close contact with a man, was overwhelmed by Zhou Ye, until she felt that something in her mouth seemed to have a strong suction. That strength seems to want to suck her whole person in...


    "Hmm..." Nagini struggled desperately, however, it didn''t work at all... Just when she was about to transform into a snake body to escape, she was horrified to find that she seemed... lost into a snake. Physical ability.


    Just when Nagini felt that he might die in Zhou Ye''s hands, the suction came to an abrupt end, and Zhou Ye also let go of her little eyes...


    "You...what did you do to me?" Nagini was breathing desperately while staring at Zhou Ye unkindly.


    "I didn''t do anything, just to help you draw out the blood curse in your body!" Zhou Ye said, squinting slightly, and spit out a thumb-sized blood-colored small ball in that blood-colored ball. , There seems to be a little snake swimming slowly...


    "This...this...is the blood curse in my body?" Nagini couldn''t believe his eyes, and the blood curse of countless wizards frowning was just solved by Zhou Ye?


    "Hehe... now, everything about you belongs to me..." Zhou Ye smiled, flipping his palm, and a black silk neckband appeared in his palm.


    Picking up the silk neckband in his hand, Zhou Ye unceremoniously brought Nagini up, "Remember, from now on you will be my possession. Abandon your previous name. You will be called Melty Tucci!"


    Reference 1390


    One thousand three hundred and ninety chapters


    When Newt saw the two of Zhou Ye who had come back again, his entire vision became huge. Depending on the situation, a mango was more than enough...


    "You, you, what happened to you just now?"


    No wonder Newt was so surprised. When Nagini dragged Zhou Ye in, the expression on his face seemed as if Zhou Ye owed her hundreds of thousands of gold and Jialong.And now??Like a well-behaved kitten, following Zhou Ye, following at the same time...


    There was also a smile on her cold face, and the eyes that occasionally looked at Zhou Ye''s back were also full of ambiguity.


    "It''s nothing, but I cured Melty''s physical illness, so she is very happy now..." Zhou Ye spread his hands and said.


    "Wait-who is Melty?" Newt asked blankly.


    "Sorry, actually Nagini is my stage name, my real name is Melty Tucci..." Nagini...cough cough, no, it was Melty said.


    "Oh..." Newt nodded with a clear look...that''s strange.


    Where are you two liars?


    When I first entered, I still looked cold and cold. After a while I came out, not only the name was changed, but the relationship between the two looked a little different, and he said that you went in for medical treatment. Think I''m a scam?Ahem... You are wrong, do you think I''m a fool?


    The above is purely a brain supplement that Zhou Ye looked at Newt¡¯s face constantly changing...


    In fact, Newt didn¡¯t say anything. He was not a talkative person, of course¡ªeven though it was a little unclear, Newt didn¡¯t ask Zhou Ye any more, although in his opinion, Zhou Ye already has I''ve got a wife and a lover, and now it seems to have deceived a little girl, but-what does this have to do with him?


    He has a sense of justice...


    But--said he asked him to scold Zhou Ye, who had a good deal with him, for a girl he met for the first time?He still can''t do it.


    Zhou Ye sat directly on the seat opposite Newt, and then patted the chair next to Melty...


    Melty walked over obediently, clinging to Zhou Ye, and sat down.


    "Ah-here again..." Newt couldn''t help rolling his eyes as he watched the actions of the two of them... He knew that he was going to be forced into dog food again...


    Sure enough, Melty, who was sitting next to Zhou Ye, hugged Zhou Ye''s arm directly and unabashedly, and then leaned his head on Zhou Ye''s shoulder...


    In fact, Melty would change her attitude towards Zhou Ye so quickly, on the one hand because of Zhou Ye¡¯s spiritual hints, but more because of the one on her neck that was refined by Guan Guan Gang Zhou Ye. Slave collar...


    This thing does not force control of people''s behavior, but just like a spring breeze and rain, it moisturizes things silently and modifies the target''s mind...Suppresses the target''s disgust towards Zhou Ye, and infinitely amplifies the target''s heart''s favor towards Zhou Ye...


    At this moment, Melty, it can be said that Zhou Ye''s goodwill has been overwhelming...


    Who asked Zhou Ye to help her deal with the blood curse that had plagued her for many years?The originally not low degree of favorability plus the baptism of spiritual hints, plus the bonus of the slave collar...It can be said that although Zhou Ye has not completely eaten her, she is already willing to die for Zhou Ye Up...


    Of course, this is just a metaphor.

 Chapter 1000

    To let his sister die, Zhou Ye couldn''t do this kind of thing anyway.


    Time was when Zhou Ye and Melty laughed in low voices, and Newt ate the dog food until he was supported, and the minute passed...


    Finally, everyone''s destination was reached...


    Newt almost used to run and rushed out of the car...


    "What''s wrong with him? Master!?" Melty asked curiously, looking at Newt''s embarrassed back.


    "He has eaten it..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, then took Melty''s little hand and walked out of the car door...


    Fortunately, Newt didn''t really leave Zhou Ye behind and left alone, but stood at the subway entrance, waiting for the two of them...


    "Let''s go..." Newt didn''t even turn his head after feeling that Zhou Ye and the two followed up. After directly saying a word, he lifted his foot and left...


    He really didn''t want to be forced to feed dog food anymore.


    "..." Zhou Ye just smiled at this, then let Melty take his arm, and the two followed Newt and walked forward...


    I really shouldn¡¯t have promised Zhou to travel together...I hate being forced into dog food...Ah ah...


    Newt was walking with such thoughts in his mind, but-when he walked to a place where people gathered, he couldn''t help stopping his footsteps, watching the excitement is a common problem for humans, leave him alone Is it a wizard or a Muggle... it''s the same.


    At this moment-on the steps of the National Bank of New York State, an old woman is making a speech eloquently.


    [Since there is light, there will be shadows, friends]


    [Hiding in our city, waiting for an opportunity to destroy, and then disappear without a trace...]


    [Listen to me, we must fight...join us in second Salem...]


    At this time, Zhou Ye happened to see a chubby figure walking towards the National Bank of New York State carrying a box... It was not someone else, it was the Muggle Jacob Co. who followed Newt''s soy sauce throughout the movie. Valski...


    "A forgetting is empty..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, chanting the spell of Forgetting Curse in a low voice, and then lightly tapped that guy, and in an instant - Jacob stood on the spot dumbly.


    "I... what am I here to do?"


    "Why am I here??"


    "Ah... Me? Who am I??"


    Jacob stood there with a blank face, and suddenly didn''t know what to do...


    And this scene was seen by a certain witch who was monitoring the Second Salem operation... She walked to Zhou Ye''s side without hesitation, grabbed Zhou Ye by the sleeves, with a hint of stiffness on her face ''S smile said: "Ha... honey, you are here... didn''t we say we are going home?"


    While talking, Tina Goldstein put her magic wand under her coat and reached Zhou Ye''s waist... whispered: "Witch, now, because you have violated the prohibition set by the US Magic Congress I was arrested for abusing certain provisions of the Magic Act... Don''t say anything now, follow me..."


    "...Haha..." Zhou Ye raised his hands slightly, indicating that he had no intention of resisting, and then allowed Tina to lead herself into the small aisle in the building...


    Melty, who originally held Zhou Ye''s arm, realized that his master was being threatened and wanted to resist, but Zhou Ye held it down...


    If not to attract the girl''s attention, why would Zhou Ye use the Forgetting Curse on the fat man with great fanfare?You know, with Zhou Ye''s magic skills that have long been able to cast spells without a wand and cast spells without a spell, chanting spells is simply unnecessary.


    "Who are you?" Tina Goldstein put her magic wand against Zhou Ye, forced him behind the wall, and asked: "Why do you want to cast the Forgotten Curse on that Maji? What hatred do you have with that Maji? ?"


    "Actually, I don''t have any hatred with him..." Zhou Ye smiled at Tina slightly, then leaned slightly, approaching Tina''s face and said: "The Forgetting Curse is cast on him just to attract your attention..."


    "Has anyone told you that your level of lying is really stinky..." Tina said unconvinced.


    "But you, didn''t you still bring me here?" Zhou Ye said, and Xiang Jiao pulled out an evil smile. This smile made Tina feel the smell of danger, and she hurriedly shouted: "All Petrochemical... ¡­"


    Reference 1391


    Chapter 1 391


    "All petrification!" Just when Tina Goldstein sensed something was wrong and planned to use petrification spells on this seemingly exotic wizard in front of her, it was too late...


    "Hehe..." Facing Tina''s very decisive attack spell, Zhou Ye just smiled evilly...


    Then, a crisp sound of glass shattering sounded in Tina''s ears, which made her look at the space up, down, left, and right in a daze...


    In Tina''s opinion, the sound of glass breaking at such a close distance sounded in her ears, then-the place where the glass broke must not be far away, maybe it was the movement from the skyscraper above her head...


    The glass falling incidents of the skyscrapers in New York have occurred recently...Of course, most of them have something to do with the recent increase in the level of magic exposure, but as a former righteous Qi master who has been adjusted to the righteous Qi position, it is relatively Compared to Zhou Ye, an exotic wizard who casually killed the Maji, Tina was more willing to catch those scumbags who stirred up trouble in New York.


    However-to her disappointment, she did not see any strange magical events happening around her...


    Although a little disappointed in her heart, Tina once again turned her gaze to Zhou Ye...


    In her opinion, Zhou Ye, who has been cursed with petrification at this moment, still looks like a fool, which makes her a little uncomfortable, "I''m sorry, this stranger who doesn''t know his name, it seems you want to follow me. One time..."


    With that said, Tina pulled Zhou Ye''s hand, but-found one thing, his hand was still soft, his skin should be as stiff as a rock, nothing changed... "You... ...You...you weren''t petrified?"


    "Is it weird?" Zhou Ye smiled...


    What a joke, with Zhou Ye''s physical resistance at this time, and nothing else, even the magical arts performed by the so-called gods may not be able to hold him for a second. A small former righteous master actually tried in vain. Use petrification to immobilize him?


    That Zhou Ye was too tragic, right??


    Yes-yes-magic is amazing...


    But¡ªjust as the dose of poison enough to kill an ant is absolutely impossible to make an elephant feel uncomfortable.


    The same reason-


    The Four Unforgivable Curses are indeed amazing, especially the Bone Breaking Curse, but-what about?Even if all the wizards in the world use the Powder Bone Breaking Curse on the earth under their feet, what can the earth do??Can it destroy the earth?


    I am afraid that no wizard would be so naive, would he?


    Although Zhou Ye''s body does not look much different from a normal person, he is no longer a human being. If you have to describe what kind of existence he is, I''m afraid you can only use a fantasy-level creature. ... has long surpassed the existence of infinite latitude.


    Cough-it''s a long way... In short, it''s good to know a little bit. Zhou Ye, who can use his body to resist the Big Bang, has long since been afraid of so-called magic.


    "You...who are you?" Since joining the profession of righteous Qi, Tina, who no longer knows what fear is called, once again tasted the taste of fear.


    She slowly leaned back, and the magic wand in her hand pointed at Zhou Ye...


    Although she had also realized that her magic would definitely not have any effect on Zhou Ye, but the magic wand in her hand could at least bring her some psychological comfort, so that she would not think that she was defenseless.


    "Me? I''m the man who is here to conquer you..." Zhou Ye said, while pushing towards Tina... until he forced her back against the wall, he stopped temporarily.


    "You...you are dreaming..." Tina said with some difficulty looking at Zhou Ye''s handsome face.


    This is not because she has already developed some interest in Zhou Ye at the moment. Zhou Ye played too much this time. He didn''t even use his own electric eyes on Tina, let alone use spiritual hints on Tina...because he plans to do it today. Play with the tasteful...


    "Oh? Are you so confident?" Zhou Ye smiled and gently raised his hand, stroking Tina''s hair, and whispered: "Confidence is a good thing, but-overconfidence will only make you confused about reality ¡­¡­and so¡­¡­"


    "..." Tina looked at Zhou Ye silently...

 Chapter 1001

    She had imagined in the middle of the night countless times-what her prince charming is like... In terms of appearance, Zhou Ye had already surpassed her fantasy, but-she would never like this. The male chauvinist...


    Not to mention, beside Zhou Ye, there was a beautiful woman who seemed to have a close relationship with him... She didn''t want such a playboy...


    I can''t beat myself, and now I can only run to talk about it-thinking of this, Tina directly used the Transform Shadow Technique, and her whole body disappeared in front of Zhou Ye...


    "Master, do you use me to help you?" Although Melty was a little dissatisfied that her master had herself, she even molested an incomparably stodgy upright master, but - as Zhou Ye''s slave Li, she didn''t want to lose her master. Love...


    "No, no, she can''t run away..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand gently. He hadn''t used the golden exclusive magic wand and appeared in his hand for a long time. "The game is about to begin... Let''s play this together. Fun game..."


    "As you wish, Master!" Since her master deliberately let go of the righteous master, Melty didn''t say anything... She stepped forward to her master''s side, and then clung to her again. Zhou Ye''s arm...


    "Found..." The entire mirror world is under Zhou Ye''s control, looking for a guy who is like a headless fly in it, it''s not too simple... "Okay, let''s go catch that guy. ..."


    As Zhou Ye''s words fell, the two figures disappeared in place...


    On the other side, Tina, who appeared in an uninhabited alley, was looking at the left and right with a frightened face. After confirming that she had indeed escaped from the horrible guy¡¯s claws, she patted herself. Mouth, heaved a sigh of relief... muttered to himself: "Fortunately... Fortunately... That monster will not interfere with the Phantom Shifting spell..."


    In Tina''s view, Zhou Ye is a monster... Basically no wizard in this magical world dare to say that she can resist the attack spell of the next wizard without any magical protection with her body, but-today she sees it Arriving at a monster who can resist his petrification curse with his body alone.


    Ask why Tina knew that Zhou Ye didn''t use any magic weapon?Because the magic weapon''s method of protecting against the spell is to offset it, it is obvious that she just saw her own petrification spell hit Zhou Ye''s body, but there was no magic light that appeared when the magic weapon offset the magic.


    "It seems... I have to go back and report... If such a monster is allowed to cause chaos in the United States, I am afraid... no less than the second Grindelwald!" Tina said, planning to use Phantom again. Shifting Magic, returning to the Magic Congress headquarters... However, at this moment... a nightmare-like voice came from behind her: "I caught you..."


    "You... how could you..." Hearing this voice, Tina froze...


    Reference 1392


    Chapter 1 392


    "How could it be?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, looking at Tina who was standing in front of him, and asked.


    "How could you find me so soon?" Tina turned around, staring at Zhou Ye tightly... Her whole expression was broken...


    Because Zhou Ye completely subverted her understanding of magic.


    You know, there is a reason why Phantom Shift Magic is called the most unlikely to be traced...Generally speaking, Phantom Shift Magic has a three-D principle, that is to say-Destination, Determination ), Deliberation...


    The first step: To be clear about your goals, it is best to have been there before, and the clearer the understanding of that position, the better.


    Step 2: Make up your mind, thinking that you must move there...


    Step 3: Turn around on the spot, feel the disappearance of your body, and then move calmly...


    In other words, even if a wizard performs Apparition in front of you, if you don¡¯t know where he¡¯s going, it¡¯s absolutely impossible to catch up, and even if you know where he¡¯s gone, you don¡¯t. There is no way to catch up to that place, even if you haven''t seen the scenery of that place.


    No one would be so stupid that they would call out their destination when using Apparition... Therefore, it is absolutely impossible for a wizard to apparate the destination...


    But-the monster in front of me has captured myself so miraculously... You know, I''m five kilometers away from the position just now... How can Tina not collapse??"Monster...you are a monster..."


    "Ahem..." Zhou Ye coughed silently and was called a monster. This is the first time he was called by a girl... Since this is the case... "Now - the monster wants to play with you a funny little It''s a game...Miss Tina Goldstein..."


    "Wh, what game..." Tina took two steps backwards uncomfortably...it is no wonder that Tina was like this, because at this moment Zhou Ye was forced to come again, and the distance between their faces was less than ten centimeters away. ¡­¡­As a woman who is still unexplored up to now, she is really a bit tricky...


    "Let''s play a game-how about the owner catching kittens?"


    Zhou Ye''s breath was close at hand, and Tina who was blowing felt her ears radiant... the radiant sensation seemed to follow her ears, spreading into her heart, which made her little face almost flushed..." ,How to play¡­¡­"


    "I...Of course I played the role of the master..." Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously and whispered: "And you...Tina, will play a kitten who wants to escape the master''s capture...Of course, as a Generous master, I will give you N times..."


    "N chances?? What do you mean? How many are they?" Tina seemed to be slightly interested in the game Zhou Ye said.


    "How many chances you have depends on... how many clothes you have..." Zhou Ye''s evil smile made Tina shiver, but she still resisted and asked: "Why... why The number of opportunities depends on how many clothes I have..."


    "Because... Master''s tolerance is also conditional... Every time I catch you, I will destroy one of your clothes as punishment... Until all your clothes are completely destroyed by me..."


    "What if...if I lose all...clothes...no, if I get the chance...what will happen?" Tina couldn''t say the word clothes, so she could only use the word opportunity instead...


    "Then of course¡ªthe game is over..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said: "The kitten who ran away from home has returned to the owner''s arms again. Congratulations, congratulations..."


    "I... I don''t... don''t play..." Tina is just a little naive, she''s not stupid...


    Up to now, she hadn''t figured out how Zhou Ye caught up with her. How could she play with Zhou Ye in the game of catching kittens?That is obviously a sheep''s livelihood... Besides, why should I play such a heavy-mouthed game... That is really challenging her morality.


    "Because--you have no choice..." Zhou Ye said, smiling slightly, grabbing Tina''s arm, and then taking the little slave girl Merti beside him, the three of them instantly disappeared in place... ¡­


    On the other side-at the highest point of the American Magic Capitol... three figures appeared on the edge of the roof in an instant.


    "This...this is..." As a member of the Magic Congress, Tina can be said to be very familiar with this place... Although it is the first time that she has come to the rooftop of the Magic Congress, the surrounding scenery Tell me where I am now.


    "It''s your headquarters..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and then said: "How are you now? Are you confident to play this game with me?"


    "No..." Facing Zhou Ye''s words, although Tina admitted that she did have a momentary heartbeat, she still refused, because - since she could think of going to the headquarters for help, why would Zhou Ye not think of it?


    Moreover, as the Magic Congress, there is also a spell protection here, and it is impossible to use Apparition here, but-they are indeed standing here now... Such a weird thing makes Tina again to win The game lost confidence.


    "Hey-there is no way..." Zhou Ye''s next words made Tina like falling into an ice cave... "It seems that only a few people''s lives can be used to kidnap you..."


    As Zhou Ye''s words fell, Tina only felt that the building under her feet was trembling slightly, "What the hell have you done... Stop it..."


    "Then you play this game with me?" Zhou Ye asked again.


    "Don''t play..."


    "Then there is no way..." Zhou Ye sighed, then, facing the distance, spread his hands slightly...


    "No... my god... no..."


    Tina couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. She saw Zhou Ye¡¯s arm pointing in the direction, and the sea on the edge of Manhattan set off a huge wave. The one hundred meters high wave was just a gentle slap. There was a big gap in the fringe of Manhattan Island, and in an instant¡ªthe land that had been invaded by the waves disappeared from Tina¡¯s eyes.


    Standing on the 264-meter-high Magic Capitol, Tina was stupid...


    She witnessed the whole process...fragmented land, huge waves hundreds of meters high...buildings sinking into the seabed...


    "Have you not changed your mind?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and stretched out his arm again... "It seems that we have to work harder... Fortunately, even if the entire Manhattan Island sinks, we still have the entire New York City. play¡­¡­"


    "I...I...I play..." Tina, who was kneeling on the ground, murmured if she had no soul doll.


    With hundreds of thousands of lives to pay for my refusal...I, really a woman who will bring bad luck to others... Tina is a little broken... "Why, why me? Why... It just happened. I¡­¡­?"


    "Because... I just like your look that hates me to death, but can''t kill me..." Zhou Ye answered the question and made Tina''s hateful tooth flourish...


    "If I win in this game...what should I do?" Tina stared at Zhou Ye coldly, "Furthermore, you only said what would happen if I caught me, but there was no set time. Could it be that... you plan to live forever? Are you spending with me in New York?"


    "Do you think I will lose?" Zhou Ye looked at Tina in disbelief. Who gave her such a strong confidence??


    "..." Tina did not speak, but looked at Zhou Ye coldly...


    "Well, within one hour, if I lose...I can promise you any request..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.

 Chapter 1002

    "Including, did you commit suicide?"


    "Of course... if you can do it..." Zhou Ye smiled, a very evil smile...


    "Then the game begins..." As the voice fell, Tina disappeared in place...


    "Interesting... I would sneak away, but... everything is in vain..." Zhou Ye said, turning his head and confessing to Melty: "Wait for me here, I will be back soon of!"


    "I wish you victory...Master!" Melty bowed obediently.


    "I will be victorious..." Zhou Ye smiled, and instantly disappeared where he was.


    Reference 1393


    One thousand three hundred and ninety three


    ten minutes later------


    "Damn...damn...damn..." Tina Goldstein''s figure appeared in an empty alley.


    Now-she looked like she was very embarrassed...


    The neat clothes that I had worn on my body have become...cough and messy...


    What embarrassed her most was that Zhou Ye''s clothes that didn''t move her upper body specifically greeted her Xia San Lu, so that she is now under the windbreaker, and only the last line of defense is still protecting her Xia San Lu. ...


    As for the upper body clothes?Basically haven''t moved...


    After using the magic wand again to use dress-up magic on herself and failed, Tina completely gave up the idea of ??cheating-she knew that with the ability of that monster, how could it be possible for her to exploit the loophole so easily?


    "Oh-I caught you again... Little wild cat..." A nightmare voice came from behind Tina, causing her to tighten...


    But after a while, she relaxed again... Without looking back, she said, "Well, you won again this time... Which piece of my clothes is this going to destroy?"


    "Well-it''s really hard to choose... How about destroying your last line of defense?" Zhou Ye smiled and looked at the former righteous Qi master who looked a little tired because of the continuous use of Phantom Shift.


    "If you want to do it, hurry up... don''t be long-winded..." Tina tried to mix her breathing evenly, she hadn''t given up completely...


    "Then I''m embarrassed to do it..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, raised his wand in his hand to Tina, and instantly a golden light struck Tina...


    At this moment, Tina felt an unspeakable sense of openness...to sum up in one sentence-the wind blows my sister so cool.


    "Why don''t you just give up like this...How about?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Never..." Tina gave Zhou Ye a cold look and stopped talking. She knew¡ªas usual, she still had 30 seconds of rest time... She must seize every second of her time to recover herself. The magic...


    "Well... next time, it''s your windbreaker..." Facing Tina''s refusal, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and didn''t care... the fun of the game lies in the opponent''s desperate resistance... if all of a sudden I gave up, how boring?


    "..." When the time came, Tina waved her magic wand and used Phantom Transformation again, and her figure disappeared in place...


    "Really a kind and stubborn girl... But, I like it..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and disappeared into this alley...


    After a while-Tina''s figure appeared in an unmanned alley next to the center of New York...


    ask?


    Why does Tina always choose to move in unmanned alleys??


    Are you stupid?


    As a sorcerer, of course, when using the magic of phantom shift, you should choose to move in the uninhabited alley as much as possible.Besides, Tina''s image does not allow her to go to crowded places...


    She was forced to play this cat-catching game with Zhou Ye, and she was not a woman who volunteered to play this game. Ghosts would go to places with many people...


    As for asking for help from the wizards in the Magic Congress, this option was passed by Tina the moment he saw Zhou Ye showing his power...


    She didn''t think that at the Magic Congress headquarters, someone could stop the monster, and if she brought that monster there, she would only invite disaster to her colleagues...


    Fortunately, she did not go. If she did, Zhou Ye''s game would not be able to play...


    Because-then, Tina will discover the weirdness of this mirror world...


    All the colleagues seemed to be unable to see her, this kind of weirdness was enough to make Tina realize something.


    "Really--I''m sorry, I caught you again..." Zhou Ye''s voice came from behind Tina again, causing Tina to shake her body.


    [Could it¡ªdo¡ªdo you really want to use that trick?


    [Really, is there really no way?


    In Tina''s mind, certain thoughts were turning desperately...Finally, she chose the most correct option in her subconscious mind...


    "Sorry, I will accept your windbreaker..." Zhou Ye raised his hand, and from the magic wand in his hand, a golden light hit Tina''s body. With this light, Tina''s body The long windbreaker, which was enough to cover certain parts, disappeared in an instant...


    "Wow... I really didn''t see it, cute, you are still very predictable!" Zhou Ye teased as she looked at Tina, who was covered with a half-length shirt all over her body.


    "..." Tina didn''t say anything this time, and didn''t take the opportunity to save energy for the next escape. Instead, she turned around and walked towards Zhou Ye with money. On the way, she didn''t hesitate to put the ugliness on her head. He took off his woolen hat and threw it on the ground...


    When she came to Zhou Ye''s face, her whole body exuded a strange charm... "You, want me?"


    Although Zhou Ye was a little surprised by Tina''s sudden change of attitude, he still said without hesitation: "Yes, say so..."


    "Then...what are you waiting for?" Tina said, her arms wrapped around Zhou Ye''s neck, and she unnaturally blew into Zhou Ye''s ears, "Are you just a mindful A weak chicken?"


    "Hehehehe..." Zhou Ye pulled out a wicked smile and said in a low voice, "If I am a weak chicken, you will know soon..."


    As the voice fell, the two disappeared together...


    In an instant--the two figures appeared on the rooftop of the Magic Capitol again...


    "Fuck me..." Tina was like a different person at this time, holding Zhou Ye firmly, exhausting all her efforts to lure him...


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye would certainly not refuse to deliver the food to his side... With a light wave of his hand, an oversized wooden couch measuring ten meters by ten meters appeared on the rooftop, before Tina could react... ... just threw her over...


    Then, the whole person jumped on...


    "Don''t...at least...at least let that girl avoid..." Tina looked at Melty who was standing aside and staring at her with some resistance. Although she used the charm and goods magic for herself, she was still a Brother Chu, losing that in front of outsiders is still unacceptable to her...


    "It doesn''t matter, you are all mine anyway..." Zhou Ye didn''t care about so much... He lowered his head, and stopped Tina''s little coward...


    "Mmm..."


    "Ah-bastard... it hurts..."


    A blood-colored rose bloomed on the white sheet of the wooden couch... This means that Tina has completely lost her...


    Although it was the first time for Tina, she was unexpectedly desperately asking Zhou Ye... as if she didn''t know the pain.Of course, Zhou Ye also gave her the result she wanted as she wished...


    Nearly two hours later...

 Chapter 1003

    Tina was completely defeated. With her last strength, she resisted Zhou Ye''s shoulder... her eyes stared at Zhou Ye fiercely, without the gentleness of being on the couch, she said coldly : "Time-it''s time... I won..."


    "Wh, what..." Zhou Ye''s whole body was bitten by thunder, "You, didn''t you surrender?"


    "When did I... When did I say that I surrendered?" Tina said with a mocking look: "I never admitted that I failed. Now-an hour has passed, and you... lost..."


    "Why, how could it be like this..." For an instant, countless expressions flashed on Zhou Ye''s face, disappointed, sad, regretful, desperate...


    "So--you lost...because, I still have a pair of socks..." Seeing the loss of expression on Zhou Ye''s face, Tina suddenly felt a little softhearted. After all, he was her first man. ...And...she did feel that just now...but when she thought of the hundreds of thousands of people who died out of thin air, she forced herself to cool down.Don''t go to see Zhou Ye...


    "So-what do you want me to do?" Although Zhou Ye has a sad expression on his face, if the women who are familiar with him will find the sly look in his eyes...


    "I hope you..." According to the plan, Tina wanted to say-[I want you to commit suicide] This sentence can''t be said anyhow... In the end, she softened again, stretched out her hands and held it up. I stayed in front of the cheeks of the man who took him for the first time... With tears in his eyes, he begged: "Please, don''t kill the innocent, okay? If what you want is me... I am willing to stay with you. You... will always be with you... but... don''t kill the innocent again, okay? Unconstrained power is so terrible... promise me... okay?"


    Zhou Ye really showed a look of astonishment on his face this time...


    He really did not expect that Tina would say this... to leave the United States by herself, or even to leave the world... If that is the case, Zhou Ye will let her know what it means to deny others and what it means to cultivate the villain boss And what does it mean to be angry and not pay for life...


    However-now that Tina said so, Zhou Ye really did not know what to do...


    Reference 1394


    One thousand three hundred and ninety-four chapters


    "Why do you say that?" Zhou Ye looked at Tina''s pleading face and asked: "You... shouldn''t you hate me? You should rather die than surrender... You should use the privilege of the game winner to let me die. ?"


    Zhou Ye''s words were not aimless.


    When Tina''s attitude had just suddenly undergone a 360 degree change, Zhou Ye was a little curious to open up her own mental force field-it can be said that what kind of attitude and what kind of attitude Tina had at the beginning To Zhou Ye, the purpose, to produce such a big change, was clear at a glance.


    It is precisely because of this that Zhou Ye temporarily stopped the game and played this intriguing new game with Tina...


    The process of the game did not exceed Zhou Ye''s expectations at all, but¡ªthe ending was really unexpected...


    Tina actually did not have the privilege of the winner of the game, and said what she originally wanted to say...Instead, it became a plea...This made Zhou Ye''s remaining arrangements suddenly become a fantasy...


    "Which woman will let a lover of her own die..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s rhetorical question, Tina stared at Zhou Ye in dissatisfaction... asked.


    "Uh-! Lover? Didn''t I give you a strong X?" Zhou Ye was really dumbfounded. In order to continue the small game he arranged, he really didn''t use his magical cheating skills this time... ¡­Why¡ªhow come you fell in love so quickly??


    "I love you..." Faced with Zhou Ye''s doubts, Tina just spit out these three words from her own mouth, and pressed her little head with her hands holding Zhou Ye''s cheeks. Then awkwardly use your mouth not to interpret your inner feelings...


    While guiding Tina with the skills of the old driver, Zhou Ye''s mind was turning with various thoughts...


    Is it true that the legend is true-there are victims who fall in love with strong X and commit such a weird thing???


    But forget it... In this case, the rest of the little games will not be played. It is not good to tease Tina too much, after all, it is such a good girl.


    With this thought, Zhou Ye coughed and coughed again--


    But this time, Zhou Ye stopped being merciful. After using his own cheating skills, the game couldn''t be played anymore, so the only thing left to do was... in the future.


    Actually - Zhou Ye underestimated the influence of his appearance and strength on a woman.


    A strong man-can bring women a sense of security.


    A very handsome man-can bring a woman''s heartbeat.


    A man who almost fainted a woman directly on the couch¡ªcan give a woman a sense of conquest.


    When these three are added, it is not that one plus one plus one plus equals three...but one plus one plus one plus one equals infinity.


    It can be said that women are good in terms of physiological structure or women¡¯s psychology, and they all hope that there will be a man who can completely conquer themselves, even the kind of very powerful and domineering female president. The same is true.


    Tina Goldstein, as a former female righteous spiritist, she can almost be said to be a leader in the magical world of the United States...Perhaps because her EQ is not too high, she was removed from the righteous spirit status, but¡ª ¡ªShe is very proud in her heart.


    You know, righteous Qi Master is not something anyone can do-to become a righteous Qi Master, you will have to go through three years of special training after graduating from your own magic school.It is required to pass at least 5 NEWT course exams, and the score must not be lower than "expected".In addition to defense against the dark arts, the recommended NEWT courses include spells, potions (special research on poisons and antidote), and transformation.


    If they obtain academic qualifications, Zhengqi candidates must also pass a criminal record background check and a strict personality and ability test.It is also necessary to pass tests such as stealth and disguise...


    Let''s put it this way, if you compare a certain position in a large company in the Muggle world, the Zhengqi teacher is at least equivalent to a middle-level or higher leader.


    Every righteous teacher is a leader in the magic academy, and because of this-no other wizard pursues their two sisters.


    After all-no man wants his other half to be better than himself. This is for the dignity of a man-besides, there is her sister Queenie, who is a natural pantheon, by his side, those who hold playful thinking. Guy, as early as when I saw their sisters, I was seen through...


    So - as of now, Tina is still ignorant of feelings, coupled with Zhou Ye''s use of powerful means to crush all her proud shells, she completely...sinks down.


    This slightly brings some signs of Stockholm syndrome...


    No matter what, in the end - Tina was completely in Zhou Ye''s hands...


    However, perhaps because of this, Zhou Ye''s originally prepared villain BOSS script could not go on, and had to end it hurriedly... which made Tina suffer a lot of sin... Ahem, at least psychologically. Suffered a lot of sins.


    However-this is not without cost...


    After all, Tina had just lost her first time, and was conquered by Zhou Ye for nearly two hours. She was already close to her limit... Now, she was held down by Zhou Ye again... after ten minutes. , She had to ask for help from Melty who was standing by... "Help me...help me..."


    Melty, who has been watching the show for a long time, can''t help it to be honest...


    What should I say?As the first victim of Zhou Ye''s slave collar, her body and mind belonged to Zhou Ye long ago. It can be said that her heart is full of pretending to be Zhou Ye... Besides Zhou Ye, there is no second person. Up...


    Melty is jealous, envy, and hated for Tina, who was put on the couch by her master... She really can¡¯t replace her with her own role. Fortunately, her own identity reminds her and makes her guard her own. Duty, standing motionless as a background wall...


    But now-since Tina has asked for help, her chance has also come...


    "Master...I..." Melty whispered sadly to her master...


    However, at this moment, Zhou Ye didn''t have time to pay attention to Melty. Instead, he made a small charge and completely fainted Tina... Then he beckoned to Melty who looked at him pitifully. "Come on... Melty..."


    "Yes-Master!" Melty almost jumped up on the spot happily, she disarmed all of her arms with three strokes, and then jumped onto the couch...


    With a scream, today''s second blood-colored rose bloomed on the list...


    Three hours later-


    Tina was awakened by the movement from her side. At this moment, Melty had almost rolled her eyes, but even so, she was unwilling to leave her owner''s arms...


    In the end, in order to save Melty, Tina had to go to battle in person and once again face the Great Demon King Zhou Ye.


    Reference 1395


    One thousand three hundred and ninety-five chapters


    The three days in the mirror world are the three happiest days Tina feels in her life. There are no boring files, no scolding from her boss, everything is so happy, put aside all the shackles, and spend every day with her loved ones. In the days without shame and sweeping, the world is so big, let her gallop, and cough and cough wherever she wants...


    In fact, on the first day, Tina discovered the weirdness of this world. No matter whether they knew or didn''t know, they couldn''t see them, and they couldn''t influence the trajectory of those people.


    It was not until Zhou Ye taught her the characteristics of the mirror world that Tina really understood the fun of the mirror world-but this is also a good thing for Tina, at least-in her mind , The man who kills innocently, is missing the label of a devil.

 Chapter 1004

    This made her love Zhou Ye even more...Anyway, no woman wanted her man to be a cruel bastard.


    For this reason, she is even willing to play with her man again, "Catch me and let you hehe hehe" game...


    Even Melty participated in this game... But this time, Zhou Ye still didn''t show mercy. He fell down wherever he really caught it...


    Who spent the day in the center of New York Times Square?Tina did...


    Tell the truth-


    Even knowing that those people couldn''t see herself, but-she was still ashamed and almost fainted, and finally had to agree to many conditions from her man before she was let go...


    This kind of life like the Yidianyuan in the world really makes Tina reluctant to think about it. Fortunately, she finally remembered her poor, dependent sister... Therefore, she was reluctant to let her man take her with her. Leaving the mirror world.


    The real world-in the unmanned alley next to the National Bank of New York State.


    A golden portal opened, and then a man and two women walked out of the portal...


    No one else, it was Zhou Ye and Tina who had returned from the mirror world drinking Melty.


    Tina, who was holding Zhou Ye''s arm, looked at the obese Jacob who was still muttering on the street, and couldn''t help but asked in surprise: "This...this is...when we just left? ?"


    This scene is exactly the time when the two met for the first time, and-the old woman in Second Salem was still standing on the steps of the National Bank of New York State and giving her own speech. This is the best evidence...


    "Time... is actually a scam..." Zhou Ye smiled, lightly pecked Tina''s cheek, and said: "It''s even a toy in my hands!"


    "..." Faced with the seemingly arrogant words of her own man, Tina sighed speechlessly. If it weren''t for the clothes that had already changed on her body, and the warm arms in her arms, she really thought she had spent the three days. It''s actually a dream...


    But¡ªit¡¯s great not to be a dream...Tina smiled and pointed her toes, and gave her man a gift in return--if it was a dream, she wondered if she would become a crazy dark wizard...


    After experiencing the sweetness of love, she knew that except her own Ye, she would never fall in love with anyone in this life.


    "Where are we going now?" Tina asked curiously: "By the way...Honey, do you have a place to live in New York?"


    "No..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Then... just live with me!" Tina couldn''t help but some thoughts appeared in her heart. For this reason, she would not hesitate to recommend her place to her man."I live with my sister, Queenie. She is a food expert. She can easily use silent magic to make all kinds of delicacies. Trust me, dear... I promise you will definitely be able to eat it once. Fall in love there!"


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Tina with a smile... and asked with a smile: "Why--I feel like you are trying to sell your sister to me?"


    "Uh-!" Tina looked at Melty who was standing on the other side of Zhou Ye with some embarrassment, but-in the end she decided to tell the truth. Through these three days of getting along, she learned one thing... That is-when facing your own man, it is best to tell your own psychological thoughts honestly, and don''t try to fool your own man, because-that is impossible."Well...I admit, I really want you to take my sister..."


    "Why?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Because I don''t want to be separated from my sister... When I was a child, my parents died of dragon pox. It was my sister and I who grew up with each other!" Tina said sadly: "I''m used to my sister being by my side. , I don''t want her to leave me..."


    "No problem..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.Originally, Tina and Queenie didn¡¯t want to let it go. Tina was taken by him. Originally, he thought that if Queenie were taken, Tina would hinder him a little... As a result¡ªhe didn¡¯t expect Tina to become. His help... is so interesting.


    How could Zhou Ye not want to put Queenie in the house? Just kidding, the most important thing for a family is to be neat and tidy. No one can be less...Without Queenie, are the wizard sisters still sisters?


    "Really? That''s great..." Tina was really happy when she heard her man''s words. She knew that she would have eternal life with her man. She didn''t want her life to be anything but a lover. , There are no other relatives, and the one who can''t let her give up is her own sister.


    She believes that with her own man''s methods, her sister can never escape... Besides, there is also the help of her inner counterpart.


    Thinking of this, Tina couldn''t help but said: "Then let''s go back now..."


    She already couldn''t wait to see her sister''s expression when she was taken down by her man... it was fun to imagine.


    "Don''t worry... I have a friend here. I have to say hello to him first..." Zhou Ye said, holding the two women from the left to the right, towards the old woman who was being questioned by the second Salem. Newman went...


    "You, friend... why come to our party!?"


    "I..." Newman is not a good speech person, especially when facing an anti-wizardist... However, at this moment, a big hand was slapped on his shoulder, "Hey , Newman, I can''t find you in a blink of an eye... So you are here???"


    "Oh, Zhou...Thank God, you are finally here..." Newman heard Zhou Ye''s voice, and he hurriedly turned his head and said to Zhou Ye when he heard Zhou Ye''s voice, "I thought you were lost... What is it?"


    Newman really has a five-body urge to worship Zhou Ye. Would you like Nima to be so awesome... In just a few minutes, there was another woman beside this playboy, and looking at the posture, it was completely The appearance of a little woman in a vortex of love.


    "This is Tina, Tina Goldstein, my love!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and introduced: "Tina, this is my friend, Newman. On the journey to New York, he brought I have a lot of fun..."


    "Hello..." Tina nodded at Newman, even if she said hello.


    "Hello..." Newman greeted Tina helplessly. It wouldn''t work if he didn''t admire him. Sometimes he wanted to ask Zhou Ye how to get his two women to get along with each other, and why he couldn''t handle both of them?


    "Okay... don''t listen to these boring things, we should go, find a place to have breakfast, I''m a bit hungry!" Zhou Ye said that he was about to leave, but obviously-his sentence [Boring stuff] Annoyed the old woman in Second Salem.


    Reference 1396


    Chapter 1 396


    "This is boring stuff, gentleman, do you think of our Second Salem this way?" The leader of the Second Salem, the old woman Mary, said with a drunk look at me, "The Wizard Right among us, if you have the courage, laugh at it..."


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye stopped when he had planned to leave. He slowly turned around and walked towards the old Mary, regardless of Tina''s block. "The wizard is among us? Are you sure?"


    "I... sure, the wizard is among us!" Although Zhou Ye''s height of nearly 1.9 meters gave Old Mary a great sense of oppression, she still insisted on refusing to shrink, raising her head and looking up at Zhou Ye. ...


    "Then-prove it to me... Now, immediately, immediately..." Zhou Ye said with a slight smile.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the old Mary suddenly fell silent...


    Although she is the descendant of the escaping wizards in the Salem wizard case, after several generations of intermarriage with Maji, she has long become a dumb gun. How could she feel the magic?


    Speaking of this, I have to talk about the Salem Witch case, which also involves the origin of the Second Salem organization.


    Why is Second Salem called Second Salem?


    Because they are the descendants of some wizards who escaped punishment in 1692, these wizards intermarried with Muggles in order to escape the trial, so they were expelled from the wizarding world. They are also known as "black wizards".They hate the wizarding community, so the purpose they instill in their descendants is "magic exists and will harm humanity, we need to eliminate wizards."


    It can be said that these guys are ugly...just because of their envy, jealousy and hatred of the wizarding world, their entire organization looks so ugly.


    Although Zhou Ye is not a pure-blood supporter, he is not an anti-wizard supporter, especially this kind of guy who hates wizards for his own reasons, it makes Zhou Ye feel sick.


    That''s why there was the sentence just before leaving.


    "Can''t you point it out?" Zhou Ye smiled at the old Mary, and then said: "Then-you can''t even identify the so-called wizard, but you tell us that we are living in danger and we are persecuted by the wizard. So... don¡¯t you think it¡¯s absurd?"


    "...I..." When the old Mary faced Zhou Ye, she felt humiliated, but¡ªshe couldn''t produce any evidence... to prove her words, to prove that the wizard does exist... She, prove No more...


    "Look..." Zhou Ye said here, turning his head and said to the crowd of onlookers: "A hundred years ago, we thought the sky was the realm of gods, but today, we invented airplanes, but found that there was nothing in the sky. God... So, the authority of the Holy See began to weaken, but I think this is a good thing, because no one will pay out of our pockets under the banner of God anymore..."


    "Hahahahaha..."


    "Yes... I think so..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s ridicule, a group of idlers who watched the excitement couldn''t help but burst into laughter. Nowadays, religion appears around people more as a kind of soothing existence, rather than a symbol of theocratic power. For gods, people nowadays No longer as respectful as before.


    Even if there is a religious believer, it is at most a devout believer. There is no fanatic, and more are the pan-believers who believe in religion in order to find spiritual sustenance.


    Facing everyone''s ridicule, Old Mary''s face, which had been pale because of the cold, became paler.

 Chapter 1005

    But do you think this is enough?That is absolutely impossible... Zhou Ye continued: "And your organization''s second Salem is it?"


    "..." Old Mary confronted Zhou Ye''s ridicule with her silence.


    "Let me guess what you want to achieve in this society with this organization..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "Well, what you want in this society is nothing more than two purposes, wealth and rights... It¡¯s understandable...everyone wants these two things, but¡ª"


    When he said this word, Zhou Ye paused, and looked at the expressions on the faces of the people around...


    Obviously none of those people cared about this old guy¡¯s speech. They were completely idle and bored, watching this old guy¡¯s speech as a joke. Regarding this, Zhou Ye wouldn¡¯t mind giving them eye drops again... "I think You are more suitable to find a stable job in society. This may be more respected by everyone. Like this, the Holy See in the Middle Ages preached that people would go to hell after death and then sell indulgences. It seems to me stupid. , Because only idiots can believe the lies you made up...So-goodbye, I have something to do!"


    As Zhou Ye said, he lightly slapped Old Mary on the shoulder twice, seemingly inadvertently, and a small bloody ball was hit into her body in a place where no one noticed. It was Zhou Ye from Melty''s body. The blood curse that was drawn out, thinking that this thing will give this old guy a surprise...


    After doing all this, Zhou Ye turned around and left with his two girls...


    Old Mary really wanted to pounce on Zhou Ye and bite him viciously... However, from the look of Zhou Ye, he knew that the valuable clothes blocked the old Mary''s revenge. In this era, in this society, money , Can really kill...


    Facing Zhou Ye''s actions, Old Mary could only gritted her teeth with hatred, but she did not dare to move.


    With Zhou Ye''s departure, the idlers who had been watching Old Mary also left one after another...


    They did this for nothing else, just to show that they were not the stupid idiot in Zhou Ye''s words...


    Old Mary looked at the pile of people who had finally gathered in front of her and disappeared in a blink of an eye, feeling like she wanted to cry without tears.


    On the other side-in a French restaurant on Fifth Avenue, Zhou Ye and everyone were sitting at the dining table, waiting for their breakfast.


    To be honest, in the United States, you can¡¯t find a so-called breakfast shop, because-all kinds of regular restaurants will provide breakfast, and there will be a little bit more, there are hot dog shops and pizzerias on the street, of course-Zhou Ye is absolutely Wouldn''t choose those places, that would be too bad.


    Among other things, a man with two women squatted on the street to eat hot dogs. This situation feels embarrassing...


    "You scared me to death, my dear..." Tina still feels her heart is pounding. You know, looking at Second Salem, this didn''t belong to her former righteous master''s work, she was just idle. Onlookers, by the way, just inspect it, and-Second Salem should be monitored by a colleague from the Ministry of Magic. If she finds that she has violated the rules, then she will die, maybe even the current wand application management office job Can''t keep it.


    But--even so, she chose to follow her man and walked over, but said she was not afraid that it was fake.


    "Why are the laws of the American magic world so conservative?" Newman asked strangely.


    "Because of the existence of Second Salem, our magic exposure level has always been very high!" Tina explained: "So, we have to demand ourselves more severely..."


    "Why don''t you kill them..." Zhou Ye said indifferently, "No matter how much you can brainwash them, you can let you have a magical organization like Second Salem here. It seems that you American Magic The leadership of the President of Congress is just like that!"


    "Chairman Pickory''s leadership is still very good. She has won a lot of benefits for our wizards..." Tina explained weakly. She found that her man obviously didn''t take her words seriously, but it didn''t matter... or Let''s change the topic."My dear, why did your friend come to the United States? The law on wizards here is so strict, it should be a country that many European wizards avoid?"


    "For magical animals!" Zhou Ye said: "Newman studies magical animals. He came to the United States to find..."


    "There are no magical animals here, they have all been expelled..." Tina said: "Due to the increase in the level of magic exposure, all the magical animals have been expelled from the United States..."


    "That''s right, the animals in our circus were also expelled, so I had to go to Europe to ask for a living!" Melty, who had been sitting silently beside Zhou Ye, also said.


    "That...it''s really a pity!" Newman really felt very sorry."It seems that I came at an untimely time!"


    "Yes, so I think it''s better for you to leave the U.S. as early as possible. This is definitely not a good place for wizards outside of the country..." Tina faintly felt that this raunchy fellow was a trouble, so she should get rid of it as soon as possible. Good.


    "Well, it seems that after I have eaten breakfast, I will go back to the port again to see if I can catch a passenger ship to Europe..." Newman sighed helplessly. It seems that he really wants to Going away, where there are no magical animals, he has no interest at all.


    "Then¡ªthis meal is for you to practice. I wish you a pleasant journey in advance..." Zhou Ye said, smiling and patted the box beside Newman. Under his pat, Newman¡¯s somewhat old pretence The box of the magical animal became stronger and more tightly stitched, making it impossible for Sniff who originally wanted to escape.


    "Thank you!" Newman thought Zhou Ye was reminding him that he was carrying a box of magical animals. Be careful not to be discovered by the US Magic Congress. It would be miserable... and Newman was also more determined to leave here immediately. , He doesn''t want all the magical animals kept in his box to be confiscated, then he can''t cry.


    Reference 1397


    One thousand three hundred and ninety seven


    21-23 On the second floor of a villa on West 26th Street, a beautiful girl with blonde hair is wearing light home clothes. Amidst the music coming from the radio, she uses silent magic and irons in a happy mood. The new skirt I bought today.


    "Why hasn''t Tina come back yet?" Queenie looked at the heavy desk clock in the living room.


    This thing is an old antique from the last century, but since it was given to their sisters by the landlord¡¯s wife for free, Queenie took a little bit of work and fixed it.


    At this moment, the hour hand of the antique clock was almost pointing to six o''clock, which for Queenie was simply unimaginable.


    If her sister was in the legal department before, it would be normal to come back later, but now her sister Tina has been removed from the status of righteousness teacher for some reason and transferred to the magic wand application management office. How could the idle department come back so late?


    Is it?Did she act again without authorization?


    Thinking of this, Queenie couldn''t help but worry about her sister...


    In her opinion, her sister Tina is indeed a rare righteous teacher with keen intuition, but-her EQ is really not very high, otherwise she will not be removed from the status of righteous Qi... ¡­


    I''m really afraid of what idiot sister did...


    Just when Queenie was worried about her sister, the sound of the door lock opening sounded...


    Queenie couldn''t help but look at the door... "Tina, is that you?"


    "It''s me...Queenie!" This familiar voice made Queenie''s worried heart a little more relaxed.


    But when Queenie saw two figures of a man and a woman walking in behind her sister, she couldn''t help but curiously asked: "Tina, you brought the man back...?"


    Facing her sister''s question, Tina introduced without hesitation: "This is my boyfriend, Ye Zhou. Of course, you can also call him Ye, this is my new friend, Melty... ¡­Ye, this is my sister, Queenie..."


    "Hello Queenie... Nice to meet you!" Zhou Ye nodded slightly to Queenie and said.


    Queenie couldn''t help but walked out of the room, stood in front of Zhou Ye, and looked at Zhou Ye''s eyes.


    To be honest, as a pantographer, Queenie always habitually wants to read the thoughts in his mind when she sees a stranger, but-the mind of the handsome boy in front of her is like chaos. Can''t read anything...


    Queenie stared at Zhou Ye''s eyes unwillingly. She couldn''t read the thoughts of others, and couldn''t figure out whether Zhou Ye was kind or malicious. This made Queenie''s heart full of anxiety...


    However, even if Queenie had used her full strength, she still couldn''t read Zhou Ye''s inner thoughts.


    Not only couldn''t read Zhou Ye''s thoughts, but faced with Zhou Ye''s black hole-like pupils, Queenie felt that her soul would be sucked in...


    until--


    "Queeny, what are you doing?"


    Tina''s scolding made Queenie wake up immediately. Queenie realized at this time that she seemed to have done an extraordinary thing. I don''t know when she had already squeezed into Zhou Ye''s arms, and¡ª ¡ªHer pretentiousness has already been uttered by this handsome man...


    "Mmm..." Queenie struggled desperately, but she was not... How could her small body break free from Zhou Ye''s arms?


    In the end, she had to be half-forced to kiss her by Zhou Ye before she was free again...


    "Thank you for the hospitality... I really didn''t expect Queenie to be so enthusiastic..." Zhou Ye gently let go of Queenie, who was already weak, smiled and joked: "Also, don''t use the mind of a stranger. , That''s very dangerous..."


    "You...you...you..." Queenie''s face was flushed by Zhou Ye''s words. The scene just made her a little scared of Zhou Ye, so... she can only complain to her sister. ... "Tina... are you standing aside and watching your boyfriend bully me like this?"


    "I saw that you kissed him..." Don''t look at Tina''s words, but sometimes, she can get Queenie to death...


    "Yes, if you want to sue, I am the victim..." Zhou Ye said as he hugged Queenie again... A pair of big hands followed Queenie''s silk pajamas and slipped from the waist...

 Chapter 1006

    "..." Queenie was so mad at Zhou Ye''s brazen speech that she almost never gave up her breath. She had never seen such a brazen person.


    But-this is not the time to be angry, Queenie has already felt that her pure white body has been threatened, because-someone''s big hand has slipped to a place where it shouldn''t be... Queenie, who had been in such close contact, was like a frightened deer, jumping out of Zhou Ye''s arms, and then ran towards the inside...


    Then-bang-closed the door tightly.


    "Hahahaha..." Seeing Queenie''s movements, Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing, and Tina couldn''t help rolling her eyes at her man, "Honey, you scared her..."


    "Sorry, sorry..." Zhou Ye said insincerely apologizing, walked up to Tina, bowed his head, and pecked at her pure edge: "I can''t help seeing your sister so funny..."


    "..."


    Even knowing that her man''s apology was not sincere at all, Tina chose to forgive him in the end. There was no way...Why did she love him too much?"I''m going to see how Queenie is..."


    While talking, Tina walked to the door of the room without knocking, she took out the key, opened the door of her sister''s bedroom, and walked in...


    "Master, do you need me to help you hold her hands and feet for a while?" Melty, who was standing behind Zhou Ye, asked blankly.


    "Don''t... don''t do that!" Zhou Ye felt that after the three days and nights of the mirror world, it seemed that Melty''s festival was very bad...


    "Yes..." Melty nodded respectfully, then stopped talking... But a look of regret flashed across her face inadvertently-it seems that she didn''t help her master this time... What a pity.


    "Okay, give Tina some time..." Zhou Ye said, pulling Melty to sit on the sofa in the living room.


    Only then did he start to look at the whole room...


    What should I say?


    The apartment rented by Sister Tina is not big, about 60 square meters, with two bedrooms and one living room. The dining room and the living room are together...


    Just looking at this, Zhou Ye knew that the sisters did not live well... but this is also a normal thing. After all, the sisters had no parents since they were young, and they can rely on them. Yes, only myself...


    At this moment, the two sisters in the room were in a tense confrontation.


    Reference 1398


    One thousand three hundred and ninety-eight chapters


    "Queen... are you okay?" As soon as Tina walked into the room, she saw her sister wearing her clothes in a desperate manner.


    In the past, she was always casual at home, but now she puts on a thick gown...


    "Do you think I''m okay?" Queenie couldn''t help but blankly glanced at her sister. "You... where did you find your boyfriend... Why do you just... kiss me when you come up? ..."


    "Sorry, I think you made a mistake..." Tina said unceremoniously, "In my opinion, it was you who walked up to Ye''s and kissed him very actively..."


    "Okay, okay..." Queenie no longer wants to argue with her sister about this question...because who told her to be stupid, she was going to see Zhou Ye''s eyes?And also tried to read his thoughts with the mind of the gods, and you can''t blame others if you get caught...


    But when she thought of giving her first mouth to Zhou Ye so unclearly, she was still a little unwilling."At least--at least he has to resist...how, how can it be like this..."


    "I think that in the face of a raid by a beautiful girl, no man will refuse..." Tina teased.


    "..." Queenie was a little bit happy about her sister''s words, she was praised after all... But she still asked, "Is he a wizard?"


    "Uh-it should be..." The more she understands her man, the less Tina knows whether her man is a wizard, but - let''s just let him be a wizard.


    "Congratulations...Tina..." When Queenie said this, she suddenly felt a sour feeling in her heart. The feeling was so strong that her nose was a little sour... "That...I am Isn¡¯t it better to move out?...Make a private space for you?"


    "No...Queen..." Tina walked to her sister''s side, took her by the hand, pulled her to the side of the couch, and sat down together."I don''t want to be separated from you, Queenie..."


    "What if you don''t separate?" Queenie felt that her eye circles must be red at this time...


    "You will get married sooner or later...what am I living here? Lightbulbs?" Queenie couldn''t tell why the sourness in her heart was because of the fact that her sister who grew up on each other was about to leave. Go by yourself and start a new family?Or is it because-your first mouth shouldn''t just disappear into the mouth of that bad guy outside, and he-is her brother-in-law??


    Maybe both...


    "I''m sorry...Queeny..." Faced with her sister''s tearful accusation, all Tina can do is hug her tightly and comfort her... "We won''t be separated, Queenie..."


    "This is not... the clothes you wore when you went out this morning..." Queenie discovered one thing at this time. Her sister Tina''s clothes had been changed, and she couldn''t recognize the change. This outfit, She never saw her sister pass through, obviously... "What happened today?"


    "No...nothing..." Tina replied in a flustered manner. Queenie''s words reminded Tina of what happened in the mirror world.


    However, she had obviously forgotten that her sister was a psychic master...


    "You were forced by the bastard outside...?" Queenie jumped up from Tina''s arms like a cat with blown hair.


    As two sisters who are dependent on each other, the relationship between the two is far beyond the brotherhood between normal sisters.


    It can be said that the two are each other''s weakness, and neither of them wants to lose each other.


    "I''m going to kill the bastard outside..." Queenie said, drew out her wand and jumped up to rush out...


    She has completely forgotten how she was just played by Zhou Ye...


    "Don''t..." Tina hugged her sister.


    "Let go of me, Tina...I will never forgive that bastard..." Queenie, who has always spoken softly at this time, is like a cat guarding a calf, desperately trying to get from her sister In the restraint, break free...


    "No, I am willing, I love him... Queenie, believe me, I really do volunteer..." Tina desperately hugged her sister. She was not afraid of losing her man, she was afraid of her own family. My sister suffers...


    Apart from anything else, you can definitely kill your sister easily with the means of your own man...Moreover, with the unscrupulous approach of your own man, you might even play a coercion game with your sister...


    That is too cruel to my sister who has never been in a relationship...


    Although Tina believes that her sister will eventually fall in love with her man, but¡ªif possible, Tina is more willing to let her man use some gentle means to get Queenie instead of fierce means like getting herself... ¡­


    "...You said you were voluntary? Then... prove it to me..." Queenie stopped her movements and whispered.


    "How to prove?" Tina asked blankly.


    "It''s very simple..." Queenie said, took Tina''s hand, returned to the couch again, and sat down facing her sister, looking at Tina with a serious face, "Look at my eyes... ¡­Tell me, what happened today?"


    "This..." Tina really didn''t want to say... However, seeing her sister''s cold expression again, Tina had to sigh and said, "Okay, okay... I''ll tell you all... Today, I went to the National Bank of New York State..."


    "And then..." Queenie took out her magic wand solemnly this time, and stared at her sister''s eyes with her eyes---opening the contemplation technique to the extreme.


    Following Tina''s description, Queenie seemed to have experienced everything she experienced today.


    In fact, doing so would violate the operation flow of the psychic technique¡ª¡ª


    Just as there are often psychiatrists who fall in love with their own patients, other people''s memories sometimes, if they are too powerful, can hide the memories of the surgeon.


    Sometimes, the caster will even mistakenly think that he is the caster... and even cannot find himself.


    Under normal circumstances, the formal use of the pantheon technique requires the use of an operating room, where there is a smoke magic device that can play an auxiliary role as a lead device to help the operator see the quilt as if watching TV The memory of the operator, without getting stuck in...


    However, now there are no conditions. Secondly, only the Magic Congress has such things, and she has no permission to use them. Thirdly, Queenie is too confident, and she wants to know that her sister Tina is today. So what happened¡­¡­


    With an inquiry, a memory...

 Chapter 1007

    Queenie saw Tina''s memory and plunged into it. She felt the same as she felt her sister''s magical experience on this day...


    Mirror world¡ª¡ª


    Games that were forced to play¡ª¡ª


    The city about to be destroyed--


    The determination to feed the devil--


    And-finally victory, but choose to fall in love...


    Of course, there is an indispensable three-day and three-night magical journey...


    Queenie felt as if she had become her sister Tina, being ravaged by the villain outside the house over and over again...this, this, this is really...


    Reference 1399


    One thousand three hundred and ninety-nine chapters


    ten minutes later----


    "I... I probably... understand what you think... Tina..." Queenie finally found herself on the verge of being assimilated with her own experience...


    However, she was still somewhat affected by her sister''s memory, and she couldn''t hate the bastard who took her first word and forced her sister to the outside...


    "Don''t blame Ye? Everything is my own choice!" Tina didn''t know how many memories her sister had seen.


    In the past, Queenie''s mind-reading in order not to fall into the memories of others, basically rarely used pantograph like this formally. Most of them just read some superficial memories, just like a dialogue between hearts. Will not be assimilated by others'' deep memories.


    "I...I know..." Queenie was confused at this time...and she didn''t know how to face her sister.


    She saw the scene where her sister told Zhou Ye that she wanted Zhou Ye to collect herself...


    Seriously, she wasn''t angry at that time, but she had a strange feeling that couldn''t be said...


    Especially, in her sister''s memory, after she was replaced by her sister by Zhou Ye for countless times, she now has an urge to go out and see Zhou Ye, and then rush into Zhou Ye''s arms to act like a baby...


    "Then... can you... can you be like me, also..." Tina didn''t know what to say, telling her sister about marrying Zhou Ye together, because this fact is ridiculous. ...She can''t speak ridiculously.


    "I...I''m going to prepare dinner..." Queenie blushed when she heard her sister''s words, and her body was like a spring. She jumped up from the couch and rushed out of the room as if she had fled.


    However, Queenie only took care of being shy, but forgot. In the living room, the Lord is there...


    As a result, when she saw Zhou Ye sitting on the sofa, Queenie became at a loss again, and even her best silent magic made mistakes so frequently that Tina had to stand by her side and help her...


    In this regard, Zhou Ye, who was sitting on the sofa waiting for the meal, did not say anything, but watched cheerfully as the sisters were preparing dinner there.


    But fortunately, Queenie''s accomplishments in silent magic are very high, and she slowly returned to normal levels.After a while, a sumptuous dinner appeared on the table...


    "Ye...really? Can I call you Ye?" Queenie, who was sitting opposite Zhou Ye, recovered a bit of calm at this time, but-every time she saw Zhou Ye''s handsome face, she still forbeared. I couldn''t help but feel a blushing heartbeat, but-in order to understand the doubts in happiness, she still resisted the shyness and shyness and opened her mouth.


    "Of course it''s okay, you can call my dear like your sister..." Zhou Ye smiled at Queenie, gave her a deep look, and said.


    "..." Queenie''s heartbeat was watched by Zhou Ye''s clear eyes. Could it be that he knew what she had fallen into the memories of her sister?Could it be¡ªhe...no, no, how is this possible, even the best dementor can''t do this... Thinking of this, Queenie suppressed her own shame and said, "Well, Ye ¡ª¡ªWhy... why is my sister??"


    "What and why is your sister?" Zhou Ye asked in a daze.


    "I mean... you have such a great strength, but why did you choose to tease my sister?" Queenie asked.


    Hearing her sister¡¯s words, Tina couldn¡¯t help putting down the tableware and setting her ears up. In fact, she also wanted to know the answer to this question. Although she had asked her man the same question, but-obviously her own The man''s answer is completely perfunctory...


    "If I told you it was love at first sight, would you believe it?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "..." X2


    Zhou Ye''s answer made both Tina sisters stunned on the spot.


    But Zhou Ye didn''t stop talking.


    "Actually, I am a relatively clumsy person. I believe in fate... but I don''t know how to chase the girl I like..." Zhou Ye started talking nonsense seriously."So I can only use such nasty methods... I feel sorry for that, Tina... forgive me?"


    "Hmm...!" Tina covered her eyes with her hands, and desperately nodded her little head. She was afraid that she could not help crying...


    Of course, this kind of crying is not because of sadness and grievance, but because of happiness...


    "What about me?" Queenie''s heart began to become sore after seeing her sister''s face of joy... "Why, don''t talk to me... Don''t tell me you fell in love with me at first sight..."


    "Of course not..." Zhou Ye blinked at Queenie and deliberately said to her: "That''s just a small punishment for someone who wants to invade and violate my privacy!"


    "You..." Queenie was almost pissed off by Zhou Ye...


    Ah, co-authoring with you, so what my sister is because of love at first sight, shouldn''t it be just a small punishment for taking my first mouth??


    Facing Queenie with wide apricot eyes, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t move at all. He smiled and continued: ¡°Don¡¯t read other people¡¯s hearts too often. That will make you rely too much on your own abilities and lose the most basic judgment. Powerful..."


    "You don''t need to worry about it..." Queenie snorted angrily, and said, "As long as I know, no one can hide their heart in front of me, except for those who are obsessed with the brain..."


    "Are you going to make a bet?" Zhou Ye cast a wicked smile."I don''t use Occlumency to close my brain anymore. You can read my heart and see...what have you read...how?"


    "What''s the bet?" Queenie asked rhetorically.


    "If I win... you are mine!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "If I lose, I will be yours..."


    "I don''t want you..." Queenie was almost amused by Zhou Ye''s rascal words... Why is this guy taking advantage of her feelings?


    "Then change a bet. If I win, you are mine... If I lose, I can promise you any conditions... How about? If you don''t have any confidence in your pantheonism, you can not gamble. , Don''t worry, I won''t laugh at you..." He said that he couldn''t laugh, but in fact, Zhou Ye had already leaked a mocking expression on his face.


    "Come on..." Queenie drew out her magic wand unconvincingly. As soon as she met, she was taken advantage of by Zhou Ye with an unknown bill. Now it''s time to take revenge... She swears, she must dig out all the hidden secrets of this nasty ghost in front of her, and then make them public...


    "You can start..." Zhou Ye smiled and picked up the napkin and wiped it, staring at him, then looked at Queenie with a smile in his eyes...


    "Occlumency is not allowed..." Queenie said, looking into Zhou Ye''s eyes... and used her own mind-consciousness technique.


    Tina looked at the two with some worry. She was not worried about her man, she was worried about her sister... This bet is exactly a copy of her bet in the mirror world... It just depends on her current result. Know, who won...


    She really doesn''t care about her sister...


    And Melty is sitting in her place, eating and drinking...not nervous at all, in her opinion, her master is sure to win...


    Zhou Ye and Queenie looked directly at each other''s eyes like this, as if they were playing a game of seeing who blinked, and settled there.


    Chapter 1400


    One thousand four hundred chapters


    In the whole living room, except Melty chewing food, there was no other sound...


    Tina watched the battle between her lover and her sister. This kind of battle that directly affects the other''s soul does not seem to have a trace of firework, but it is very dangerous. In such a battle, the winner Will take all, and losers lose themselves.

 Chapter 1008

    In fact, Tina is very, very contradictory now. She neither wants her man to be hurt nor her sister loses herself...


    Tina looked at the two people in front of her who were the closest to herself, and wanted to rush over and interrupt them... But she couldn''t do it, even if she was a former righteous Qi master, she couldn''t...


    But¡ªTina forgot one thing. The first condition she knew about the danger of fighting at the spiritual level was that the two were equal in strength, but¡ªobviously, the strength between her sister Queenie and Zhou Ye was not equal. Mismatch.


    Zhou Ye possesses cosmic strength, but what about Queenie?At best, it can be regarded as a pantheon who is not valued by people.


    The victory or defeat, after three seconds, there was a decision...


    Between - Queenie, who had been looking at Zhou Ye, gradually recovered a hint of agility. Then, she looked at Zhou Ye''s eyes, revealing a hint of surprise and deep love and excitement... "Ye...Yes Are you? Is it really you? We...we met again..."


    "Queeny..." Seeing her sister''s super abnormal behavior, Tina called her sister''s name with some worry.


    However, at this moment, Queenie didn''t seem to hear her sister''s words at all. She slowly stood up, and then stretched out her arm, gently holding Zhou Ye''s face, leaning over, not holding her mouth severely. After Zhou Ye''s vision...


    And what about Zhou Ye?


    Give the meat to the side, when did he refuse??


    Zhou Ye also responded positively to someone''s enthusiasm.


    "This...what the hell is going on?" Tina looked at what was happening before her with a confused look.


    Just now, my sister looked like she wanted to die with Zhou Ye. How could it be like this in an instant??


    But obviously, the busy Queenie won''t give her an answer, and Zhou Ye has no time to explain it to her.


    At this time, Queenie was no longer satisfied with just a mouthful. While closing her eyes, she responded fiercely to Zhou Ye''s attack, while gently waving the magic wand in her hand, a very simple phantom shift, causing the two The human figure instantly disappeared in place...


    "Quini... what''s the matter with you?" Tina anxiously has an urge to jump her feet... But fortunately, the distance between the two of them is not far, and Queenie just took Zhou Ye to move from the living room. In the bedroom...


    "They...what the hell is going on with them?" Tina looked at the two people who were in the bedroom and began to disarm each other indifferently, and looked at Melty who was sitting on the side in a desperate manner. ."Melty, help me..."


    "What can I do for you?" Melty asked calmly.


    "Help me separate them..."


    "Why separate them?" Melty asked Tina with a blank look: "Isn''t this the result you want?"


    "But, but..." Tina has a feeling that she doesn''t know how to explain. What she wants is to let her man pursue her sister upright, and then put her into the house instead of like this... Changed the same feeling as a person.


    Melty looked at Tina. Although Tina did not finish her words, she still understood what Tina meant.


    After sighing helplessly, Melty said: "Don''t make the master too embarrassed, as long as the result is right, the process is actually not important..."


    "..." Tina still hesitated.


    "Trust your lover, my master... He promised you that he won''t hurt your sister, and he will definitely do it!" Melty said, "And, instead of worrying here for nothing, it''s better to eat quickly. After dinner, prepare to save your sister... Don¡¯t forget, how did you beg for mercy the first time..."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    What should I say?It is too late for her to stop now...because the two inside have already disarmed each other, and Zhou Ye has already reached the hinterland...


    "Ah...! I... finally have you again, Ye!"


    With a scream from Queenie in the bedroom, Tina knew... she should prepare.


    Sure enough, in less than an hour, my sister''s cry for help came from the room...


    "Are you going? Or me?" Melty asked Tina, who was sitting on pins and needles.


    "I''m going..." Tina knows that this time is not the time to pay attention to style, and she doesn''t want her sister to be too embarrassed. Compared to being with a strange woman, obviously, her sister will be slightly better. .


    "Whatever you..." Melty said casually, she didn''t care who came first, anyway, she was going to be in the end...Who told her master to be too tired?


    Four hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The hour hand of the clock in the living room had already pointed to the number twelve, and there was no light in the entire room except for a dim light from the back room.


    And in the back room, on a double wooden couch made up of two single wooden couches, Zhou Ye is lying in the middle, with Tina on his left hand and Queenie on his right... Melty...


    It¡¯s not that Zhou Ye would not let Melty lie down with them, but Melty refused any position where she could not reach her master. For this reason, she would rather lie on Zhou Ye¡¯s feet and hug her master¡¯s legs. In the arms.


    "Anything you want to ask me?" Zhou Ye looked at Queenie''s trembling eyelashes in his arms. He knew that this silly girl woke up...


    "Yes..." Seeing that she couldn''t hide from Zhou Ye, Queenie opened her azure blue eyes and looked straight at Zhou Ye."Tell me...in that illusion, I...whatever I experienced with you, is it true or false? Am I the Sansheng III who really loves you?"


    "Really...fake...does it make sense?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and pecked at Queenie''s corner gently: "As long as this feeling is true, it will be fine. As for everything we have experienced, It is our most precious memory. You think it is true, it is true, you think it is false, it is false..."


    "Bad..." Queenie couldn''t help biting Zhou Ye''s shoulder severely...


    If the first pain hadn''t made her sober, I''m afraid she would really be trapped in the memory Zhou Ye wove for her forever, and she won''t come out...


    However, at this point, Queenie didn''t bother to worry about anything with Zhou Ye... She had fallen in love with this bad guy completely, and loved her even more deeply than her sister.


    Chapter 1401


    One thousand four hundred and one chapter


    Not to mention that Queenie and Zhou Ye''s soul duel only lasts three minutes, but in fact, Queenie has experienced three lives.


    In her first life, she was in a noble family, and Zhou Ye was the eldest son of another noble family.


    An unexpected encounter made these two people fall in love, the love is so deep.


    According to common sense, the two are right in line, and it should be easy to get together. However-based on Zhou Ye''s evil taste, the two families are rivals and enemies...


    Therefore, because of the persecution of the family, the two had to separate-however, the love between the two would not be separated by the family, they only turned from light to dark into an underground activity.


    However, the nobles of Queenie''s family were obviously not fuel-efficient lamps. They discovered Queenie''s abnormality. In order to settle the relationship between the two once and for all, they forced Queenie to marry a man she didn''t love...


    On the eve of the wedding, in desperation, Queenie had to turn to a priest for help. The priest gave her a kind of pseudo-death pill. After she took it, it looked like she was dead, but after forty-two hours, she could live again. come.


    Queenie took the fake death pill and was buried in the cemetery by her family.


    But the sad thing is that Zhou Ye didn''t know that his lover was in feign death. He came to Queenie''s tomb in the middle of the night, dug up Queenie, kissed her gently, and killed herself by taking poison...


    Forty-two hours later, Queenie woke up, but when she saw the body of her lover, she could no longer live alone in the world, so she drew out the saber that Zhou Ye carried with her and committed suicide...


    Does it look familiar??


    That''s right, Zhou Ye is using the plot of Juliet and Romeo as a model to complete the spiritual fantasy...


    But because Queenie was born in a wizarding family and a wizard in the U.S., it is forbidden to contact Muggle and Muggle books. This illusion is very strange to Queenie. Of course, if you change to a Muggle girl, It is estimated that Zhou Ye''s illusion will be seen through, and it is estimated that the girl will laugh.


    The remaining two illusions are still spiritual illusions based on the ten most tragic love stories in the world.


    I have to say that sometimes, the girl just has no resistance to this kind of sad story, especially Queenie...

 Chapter 1009

    Therefore, after experiencing the love that the Three Lives and Three Generations couldn''t ask for, Queenie''s feelings for Zhou Ye completely exploded. That''s why there was the scene just now, and the scene of Zhou Ye''s hey appeared as soon as she opened her eyes.


    "You won''t leave me... won''t you? Ye..." Queenie hugged Zhou Ye tightly with her arms, as if she was afraid that if she let go, her lover would disappear.


    "Well, I won''t leave you..." Zhou Ye looked at Queenie''s weak look and couldn''t help but lightly pecked Queenie''s forehead, and said, "Relax to sleep. This time, no one can stop us. Together!"


    "Huh!" Queenie couldn''t help but smile sweetly when she heard Zhou Ye''s words, and then closed her eyes again...


    Seeing Queenie¡¯s smile, Zhou Ye couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly, but when he was about to close his eyes and sleep well, he suddenly remembered the blood curse he had buried on that woman during the day. Should it break out?


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but open his five senses a little, and suddenly¡ªthe voice of the entire New York City came into his ears.


    After a while, Zhou Ye opened his eyes again, his horns pulled out an evil arc, "Interesting...so funny..."


    "What''s the matter? Ye?" Maybe it was because Zhou Ye''s self-talking awakened Queenie who was not asleep yet, and she opened her eyes.


    "Would you like to go out to see the night scene? Baby Queenie!" Zhou Ye smiled gently at Queenie.


    "Well, wherever you go, I will go..." Queenie nodded heavily, and she said that she didn''t want to be separated from Zhou Ye, even if it was a minute and a second.


    "Then, we have to prepare a little bit, after all, New York in December is still very cold!" Zhou Ye said, carefully holding Queenie out of the bed, and gently helped her change into clothes...


    On the other side, at the headquarters of the Second Salem Charity, a terrible accident is happening in an old house in Brooklyn, New York.


    "...Mom? No, you''re not...you''re not mother...?" Chastit Baierben looked at the sturdy snake-like monster, his small face turned white, even though it was already ten. At the age of six, she was a little sensible, but she still didn''t know why her adoptive mother, Mary, became what she is now.


    "His..." It was not human voices that answered Chastiti, but a burst of voices like poisonous snakes.


    At this moment, the old Mary has become human, snake and snake...


    The whole person is like an ugly monster. Old Mary doesn''t know why she became like this. She only knows that her whole body is very similar, so she can''t help but use her hands to scratch those strange sheep. The place¡­¡­


    She scratched her clothes...


    She scratched her skin...


    At this time, her whole body was covered with blood, and under her ragged clothes, there were snake scales shining with cold light...


    Of course, if this is the case, nothing is going on. After all-a person who has been cursed by the bloodline shed her skin for the first time. As long as she gets over it and becomes familiar with it slowly, she can still become human... ¡­


    It''s just that as the blood curse deepens, she will slowly become a snake and never return to the body.


    But-the bad thing is bad. When the old Mary turned her body for the first time, she couldn''t help but see her appearance, which made her scream, so-her adopted daughter Chastiti came here , Saw her ugly body now.


    Old Mary wants to say [Don''t look, go away]


    But when the words came to the side, they turned into the voice of a poisonous snake...How could Chastitti not be afraid.


    "What''s the matter? Chase?" Then her brother and sister rushed into the old Mary''s room...


    When they saw the old Mary in the room, who was neither human nor ghost, they collapsed instantly...


    Maude was young Christie Beyer could not help but scream this up ...... "ah - !!!!!"


    Old Mary suddenly panicked. If she only faced her three adopted sons and daughters, she wouldn''t be afraid of anything, but-if Modesty''s screams attracted the nosy neighbors, it would be a big trouble. Up.


    In the slightest, she will be taken to the government''s research department to be studied, in the worst case-she may be treated as a witch and burned to death on the spot.


    In that case, it would be too ironic...


    Her second Salem was an anti-wizard organization, but¡ªshe was studied or killed as a witch?She didn''t want this kind of death...


    Thinking of this, Old Mary rushed to her youngest adopted daughter in a hurry. She swears that she really just wanted to cover her adopted daughter''s vision and not let her call the neighbors over... But her adopted son¡ª¡ªK Rydens desperately grabbed the hands of his two sisters and fled outside.


    "No... you come back..." Old Mary''s cry reached the ears of the three people, but it turned into a dangerous snake spitting out-which made the three of them run faster.


    Chapter 1402


    The first thousand four hundred and two chapters


    On the streets of Brooklyn at night--


    Three children of different sizes were desperately running away, crying for help while running away.


    However, in this slum area of ??New York, what you call for help is not aid, but all kinds of avoidance¡ª¡ª


    No one wants to get into trouble for a few people who don''t want to do it. They themselves are struggling with food and clothing. Who has the time to take care of other people''s nostalgia?


    Behind the three of them was a weird, human-like snake-like black shadow, desperately chasing their footsteps. On the road it crossed, a thick blood stain appeared so conspicuous on the dark asphalt road.


    "Save us..."


    "Who will save us..."


    "Gosh..."


    Just when the three children were gradually feeling desperate, under the street lamp, two figures suddenly appeared...


    A tall figure wearing a half-length windbreaker, and a slender figure wearing a white fur coat... It was none other than Zhou Ye and Queenie.


    "I heard someone needs help, I think, maybe I am not late?" Zhou Ye''s slightly teasing voice made the three children feel a little safe.


    "Save us, sir... please, save us!" Chastitti and Modesti, the older and the younger, hid directly behind Zhou Ye, one by one, tightly Holding Zhou Ye''s hand, they were really scared to death.


    And their two brothers, Credence stood beside Zhou Ye timidly. His instinct told him that Zhou Ye was dangerous...


    With this delay, the monster chasing after the three brothers and sisters had already arrived in front of everyone. She held up her upper body like a python and looked at Zhou Ye with a pair of blood-red pupils.


    "It''s you... Hiss... Is it you? Hiss..." At this moment, the old Mary has adapted to her new body, and can use the half-human mouth to speak...


    "Yes, it''s me..." Faced with the accusation of Old Mary, Zhou Ye just smiled and said indifferently: "How does it feel to become a monster? Is it fun? How does it feel to be scared? A sense of accomplishment?"


    Facing Zhou Ye''s ridicule, even the old Mary couldn''t bear it. She rushed towards Zhou Ye and opened her mouth wide, "I want to kill you, you damn wizard... "


    "Kneel down!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s soft sound, the old Mary in mid-air seemed to be suppressed by an invisible huge force. She lay on the ground, unable to move, and made a ho... ho ho...


    "Ah, sorry, I forgot that you can''t kneel down in this form!" Zhou Ye looked at the old Mary, whose head is still in human form, and joked: "I think your present form is very suitable. In your heart, because-you were originally a woman with a snake-hearted heart..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the two sisters hiding behind him couldn''t help but nod their heads...


    Although they are the adopted daughters of old Mary, in fact, old Mary has never treated them as her own children. It is better to say that they are free child labor rather than adopted daughters. They are often beaten and scolded, if they dare to speak out If there is a topic about wizards, the only thing waiting for them is the belt.


    "Little guys, don''t you mind if I kill this guy you call foster mother?" Zhou Ye smiled and turned to Chastit and said to Modesti.


    No way, who called these two cute ones, one is a loli who is about to expire, and the other is a very cute loli?As for the Credence on the side?He was ignored by Zhou Ye...Who called him a man?


    The man has no human rights here in Zhou Ye...

 Chapter 1010

    "Yes, but..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s question, Modesty said nothing. For her less than ten years old, she didn¡¯t want to stay in this home for a long time, but Chastit, who was already a little sensible, obviously considered more. More, "Sir...like, if...you kill our foster mother...I, we will become orphans..."


    "It''s okay... I''ll raise you!" Zhou Ye smiled at the big and the young two loli, joking, such a cute loli would not let others...


    "I''m afraid it won''t work, this gentleman... Although your suggestion is very good, but-I don''t think they should be adopted by you..." As the voice fell, a middle man dressed in a black suit and a scarf The young man walked out of the passage not far away.


    "Who are you?" Zhou Ye tilted his head slightly and looked at the man.


    To be honest, of course Zhou Ye knew this guy-Parcival Graves, the security minister of the US Magic Congress... However, he is not the real Parcival, but the dark lord who escaped from Europe, Green Devo.


    As for whether the real Parcival is dead or imprisoned, Zhou Ye has no interest at all...


    "I am the Minister of Security of the Magic Congress of the United States, Parcival Graves!" Grindelwald began to wear sheep in sheep''s clothing. "Excuse me, sir, you are using a magic wand in New York because you are not authorized to do so. I I have to regret to inform you that you have been arrested, sir..."


    "You? Arrest me? Grindelwald... Are you sure you can arrest me?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, his smile a bit bloodthirsty.


    Faced with Zhou Ye¡¯s bloodthirsty smile, Grindelwald felt like his heart was being firmly grasped. The survival instinct made him want to use Apparition to stay away from this young man who gave him a dangerous feeling. late¡­¡­


    He waved his magic wand desperately, only to find that his own apparition could not be used...


    Seeing Grindelwald''s funny spellcasting actions, Queenie and the two girls were a little bit ridiculous...


    Yes, when the Phantom Shift is displayed, it is very handsome, but-if it can''t be displayed, it will appear very stupid...


    Everyone can imagine the feeling of a guy holding a magic wand, pointing and spinning around in circles, isn''t it very different??


    "Grindelwald...Do you want to drill through the earth with your own body?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Who on earth are you...?" Grindelwald was already a little panicked. I have never heard of anyone who can completely disable the apparition of others, unless-this person blocked the entire space in the blink of an eye... ¡­


    "Who I am, it doesn''t matter, the important thing is-you are going to die..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, stretched out his hand and grabbed it towards the void, and Grindelwald felt as if an invisible hand was firmly grasped. His own neck was normal, and he struggled desperately, waving his magic wand trying to attack Zhou Ye.


    And then...


    How could he attack Zhou Ye with a magic wand if he couldn''t even move a finger??


    What kind of death method is the most uncomfortable?


    Someone has counted that the most uncomfortable way to die is to die by asphyxiation...


    The feeling that the oxygen in the body is being depleted bit by bit is enough to make people crazy...


    And now Grindelwald is in a state of suffocation. Whether he is struggling or desperate, he has nothing to do with Zhou Ye, and Zhou Ye is consuming the oxygen in his body bit by bit... that kind of feeling. , Grindelwald had to abandon his dignity and ask a child for help."Help...help me...Credence...help me...you, have you forgotten...?...I still want to...and teach you magic..."


    Chapter 1403


    The first thousand four hundred and three chapters


    "I...I...I..." Credence shuddered, he didn''t even dare to look at Zhou Ye with his straight eyes... He really wanted to save the Graves who was good to him. Sir... But the memory of being abused by his adoptive mother since he was a child made him afraid to resist when he faced power...


    Grindelwald was completely desperate when he saw Credence so awkward. It was not that he had no other way to save himself, but it would take time and curse. But obviously, what he lacks most now is time, Grindelwald It''s almost reaching the limit...


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to use a magic wand, but in fact, he feels that he is not only pinched around his neck by an invisible big hand, unable to breathe-his whole body is also thrown into a swamp, it is difficult to move...


    Therefore, even though he still holds the magic wand, he can''t counter Zhou Ye with any effective counterattack...


    Damn-damn-what kind of damn magic is this, Grindelwald has never seen such a powerful black magic that can be used without using a wand, without saying a spell...


    But-it''s too late to say anything...


    I knew that the young man in front of me was so powerful-he said nothing would appear...


    If it wasn''t for the possibility that there might be a Master Silent among those few children, why would he come out and look for Zhou Ye?Grindelwald''s ruined intestines are now green...


    However, there is no regret medicine that can be sold in the world...only one fight...


    Thinking of this, Grindelwald exhausted all his magic power, using his trembling right hand, gently waved his magic wand...


    A little magic that casts silently was performed by him¡ªlighting, a trick used by wizards to replace candles, was performed by Grindelwald.


    The most important technique of this little magic is to continuously deliver magic power to the wand like a long stream of water.


    In fact, this small magic that can be performed by apprentices without graduation does not require much skill, but-when Grindelwald exhausted his whole body of magic to display this small magic, the entire light spell became Flashing.


    The light emitted at that moment illuminates the street like daylight, no¡ªdaylight is not enough to describe the brightness of Grindelwald, to be precise, it is like the brightness of a super-strong flash bomb in an instant.


    "Ah-ah-my eyes...his...my eyes..."


    "Uuuuuu...my eyes..."


    The whole light lasted for about half a minute, half a minute later-Grindelwald''s magic power was completely exhausted, and the whole street returned to darkness again.


    It¡¯s just that only the half-human and non-snake old Mary and the Credence...


    The loli and Queenie around Zhou Ye were all blocked by Zhou Ye''s windbreaker for the first time, without any harm.


    This is also no way. Zhou Ye is not interested in men, and even less interested in ugly old women... Therefore, he will not help them prevent disasters.


    "Ho...Ho...Ho!" Although Grindelwald had begun to turn blue due to lack of oxygen in his body at this moment, there was a trace of pride in his expression.


    "Oh...Mr. Grindelwald, are you going to blind my eyes with flash bombs?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, watching Grindelwald jokingly: "For the sake of Professor Dumbledore, I can give You leave a decent corpse, after all¡ªhave you had such an unforgettable life..."


    "Ho ho... ho..." Grindelwald was no longer able to answer Zhou Ye''s words. He rolled his eyes up at the moment, and he was so breathless that he was about to hang up.


    "Witcher, put down your wand... accept our investigation!"


    "Now¡ªimmediately¡ªimmediately!"


    "Hurry up and put down your wand..."


    "Remove your magic, wizard¡ªput down Minister Graves..."


    Seven or eight figures suddenly appeared around Zhou Ye and the others. They looked at Zhou Ye with solemn expressions, and pointed their magic wands at Zhou Ye... They meant to kill him if there was a big discrepancy, and, as time went by , More and more righteous masters of the US Magic Congress appeared around Zhou Ye, and they were cautiously guarded.


    At this moment, Grindelwald, who was almost in a state of dying, seemed to realize that the reinforcement he wanted had arrived, and a ugly smile appeared in his corner.


    He thinks-his life has been saved.


    "It''s... It''s... It''s really Grindelwald..." Zhou Ye saw Grindelwald''s smile and joked, "The full-power brightening technique you just performed is just a pretense, just to arouse intense The magical fluctuations attracted MACUSA¡¯s righteous spirits to help you out, right?"


    "Ho ho ho..." Grindelwald had almost rolled his eyes, and he could not answer Zhou Ye''s words.


    "But...it''s a pity...They can''t save you...So, please die quietly. In view of your unkind behavior, I have decided to deprive you of your qualifications to die decently..." Zhou Ye talked. With a grinning smile, "Feel the highest artistic conception of Eastern punishment, a thousand swords..."


    As Zhou Ye''s words fell, Grindelwald, who was pinched around his neck, felt as if he was breathing again... However, when he greedily took a breath of air, his body suddenly hurt... Then, it was continuous. The pain filled his nerves...


    "Quickly stop your actions... Wizard!"

 Chapter 1011

    "We are going to attack..."


    At this moment, Grindelwald still has a face that belongs to Secretary of Security Graves. Who is the Secretary of Security?It is precisely these righteous masters'' immediate superiors.


    How could these guys watch their minister being tortured to death by this guy in front of them?


    Finally, a guy unceremoniously cast magic on Zhou Ye. Taking this as an opportunity, almost all the righteous masters present attacked Zhou Ye with their magic wands.


    "Be careful...!" Queenie can''t take care of a lot at this time, she has no idea what happened tonight, but-she understands one thing, she must not let her lover suffer any harm ...


    She would rather die in the arms of her lover than watch her lover die in front of her.For this reason-she does not hesitate to substitute her body...


    "Fool..." Looking at Queenie who used her body as a shield to block her in front of her, really¡ªZhou Ye really felt very, very moved... There is a woman who is willing to die for you, so you can say, she I absolutely love you to the limit.


    However, how could Zhou Ye hurt his woman?


    The magic light from the surrounding righteous master¡¯s wand was directly one meter away from Zhou Ye, and it was blocked by an invisible barrier. The magic light hit the invisible barrier, flashing Dao beautiful magical fireworks¡ª¡ªbut they are all fireworks, which will never hurt Zhou Ye.


    At this moment, Queenie with her eyes closed tightly stood in front of Zhou Ye, shoving his body vigorously, and shouting loudly: "Leave me alone, you go... go... honey, I love you...I will always love you..."


    Chapter 1404


    The first thousand four hundred and four chapters


    "I love you too... baby!" Zhou Ye couldn''t help but gently put a mouthful on Queenie''s forehead, and said: "But-don''t do this stupid thing again next time, you have to trust your man , Have the power to protect you..."


    "This...this..." Queenie, who was pushing Zhou Ye desperately, waited for a long time, only to find that the pain she had imagined had not come, and then she heard her man''s relaxed and gentle words, she couldn''t help but open it. Closed his own eyes.


    The scene in front of her surprised her...


    The magic of those righteous qi masters seemed to be unable to penetrate the barrier around their men at all. They seemed to be playing very lively, but they were actually doing useless work.


    "What the hell is going on?" Queenie couldn''t help but look around. As far as she knows, there has never been any kind of protective magic that can defend against so many attack magic so effectively. At least, one person can cast the protective magic that appears. , It won''t work...


    Zhou Ye gently held Queenie¡¯s cheek with his hand, let her look at her, then bowed her head and kissed her fiercely, until she fell Queenie¡¯s kiss softly in her arms, then said: " By my side, slowly discovering my secrets, I promise you new surprises every day..."


    "Hmm--!" Queenie nodded shyly and nestled her head in Zhou Ye''s arms. At this moment, she felt an unprecedented sense of security.


    In fact, Zhou Ye held Queenie, one reason was to kiss her, and the other reason was that she did not want her to see Grindelwald''s miserable appearance at the moment.


    At this time, Grindelwald was being cut into flesh and blood by a handful of invisible knives, small pieces, and small pieces...


    The positions of those invisible knives are so tricky that they ensure that before all the flesh and blood are cut, they will not cut off the conductive nerves on Grindelwald, so that Grindelwald is awake, looking at the flesh on his body, It was cut off piece by piece.


    "Ah-ah-help me...help me..."


    Even the Dark Lord Grindelwald couldn''t bear this ancient criminal law passed down from the East. He no longer had the kind of calm expression on his face that he had a chance to win. Instead, it was fear-regret-pain...


    "Quick-save Mr. Minister..."


    "Wait a minute, we will save you..."


    At this moment, facing Grindelwald''s cry for help, many righteous teachers joined the rescue operation.


    However, no matter what kind of magic they use, they can''t penetrate the invisible barrier around Grindelwald... They can only watch Grindelwald being punished with such a cruel punishment and helpless. ...


    On the other side, in the speaker''s room on the highest floor of the MACUSA headquarters, Speaker Serafina Piccorie was looking worriedly at the magic map of New York City hanging on the wall.


    Above, on a street in Brooklyn, the red light of high-level magic leaks is constantly shining...


    Serafina is less than thirty years old this year, but with her excellent magical talent and political sense, she has served as the chairperson for six years. Any opponent who underestimates her has suffered defeat. You know, she However, since the establishment of the U.S. Yfamuni School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, the only one, the statues of the four branches all wanted to recruit her to enter the super magic genius of her own school.


    "What happened there, why hasn''t it calmed down until now...!" Serafina said to herself with some worry as she looked at the Brooklyn area that kept flashing red.


    In fact, as an almost all-round magic master, Serafina also has a little dabbling in prophecy. Today, she felt a panic, as if something bad was about to happen...


    as predicted--


    While she was working overtime in her office to deal with matters about the upcoming visit of the International Magic Federation, the magic map on her wall glowed with a dazzling light.


    That magic map was prepared in response to a lot of sudden magic leaks in New York City recently. Unexpectedly, in the middle of the night, such a high-level magic leak happened...


    For this reason, she had to stop her work and directly order the Minister of Magic and Security to go forward to deal with it. However, it happened that Minister Graves of the Ministry of Magic and Security was not at the headquarters, so she had to directly leapfrog the order to make Righteous Qi masters went to deal with it.


    Originally, she thought that the righteous qi masters were enough to deal with this magic leak, but it was almost half an hour later, the magic leak had not subsided, but the exposure level had risen to the most dangerous level.


    "It seems that I need to go there in person..." Thinking of this, Serafina stepped out of her office. The Magic Council headquarters was unable to perform Apparition. She had to go to a special setting for emergencies. Go to the Phantom Room...


    On the other hand, the righteous Qi masters who were confronting Zhou Ye are almost crazy...


    No, saying that the confrontation is too high for them. They can''t do anything about Zhou Ye.One by one watched their ministers be slowed by cruel black magic, but there was no way.


    "This wizard...Is there anything, I think we can talk slowly, can you please put Secretary Graves down first, he needs treatment!" A righteous man in a suit said cautiously.


    "Heh..." Zhou Ye gave him a blank look, without speaking...


    Of course he can remove the disguise from Grindelwald and reveal his true colors, but it is so boring...


    What about the American Magic World... It feels pretty awesome, but it''s actually a bunch of silly X...


    It''s right. What is Zhou Ye afraid of?To put it bluntly, Zhou Ye deliberately didn''t release Grindelwald''s disguise magic just to face these silly Xs.


    "Exactly... what happened here?" As a quiet female voice sounded, a slim figure appeared on the scene.


    With the appearance of that figure, one by one, like ants on a hot pot, the righteous Qi masters who were so anxious that they saw the arrival of a savior, shouted in unison."Your Excellency!"


    "Am I honored to know your name? Honorable wizard!" Serafina just nodded to her men, then walked five meters away in front of Zhou Ye and said with a serious expression.


    "Why do you want to know my name?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile looking at the black beauty in front of him.


    "Every strong person should be respected..." Serafina said, looking at the dejected righteous Qi masters around her and then said: "Obviously-these righteous Qi masters of MACUSA have nothing to do with you. And I know them, they are not weak, but they can''t let your Excellency a bit of concession, so-I think you are a respectable strong!"


    "But I don''t want to tell you my name, what should I do?" Zhou Ye blinked at Serafina and joked.


    "..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s answer, Serafina had an illusion that she had been molested...this feeling was so strange.From the time she was sensible, and after she started to study in the Magic Academy, people were afraid of her and respected her... But no one really molested her, never...


    However, it is obviously not the time to pursue this kind of thing, she still has important things to do."Then can you please let go of my security minister? Your Excellency... I think there may be a small misunderstanding between him and you..."


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Thank you, your Excellency, then..." Serafina breathed a sigh of relief after hearing Zhou Ye''s words... But after a minute, Graves'' screams were still loud, obviously-- He is still being tortured by cruel black magic...


    "Your Excellency, what do you mean?" Serafina couldn''t help furrowing her brows, and there was a little bit of unkindness in Zhou Ye''s eyes.


    Chapter 1405


    One thousand four hundred and five chapters

 Chapter 1012

    "It doesn''t mean..." Zhou Ye looked at the black beauty in front of him and smiled, "I didn''t restrict your security minister''s personal freedom, so how can I let him go?"


    "You..." Serafina has a feeling that this guy is playing with herself. Graves next to him has been tortured so badly. He actually said that there is no restriction on Graves'' personal freedom. This is not an open eye. What is nonsense??


    "Would you like to fight? What about betting everything about you and having a magic duel with me?" Zhou Ye looked at Serafina provocatively, and the words in his mouth were enough to anger people."If you win, it doesn''t matter what you ask me to do, but if you lose...everything about you will belong to me...how?"


    "..." Serafina resisted the urge to take out her magic wand and hit the boy in front of her, and looked at Graves who kept screaming next to her...


    After hesitating for a while, Serafina''s wand pointed at Graves and shouted, "Appear!"


    As Serafina¡¯s words fell, Grindelwald, who had transformed into Graves, finally revealed his original identity, but at this moment, who is being cut by a thousand swords, he can¡¯t do anything at all, what he can do , There are only loud screams, desperate screams...


    "Grindelwald..." Serafina finally recognized the real body of the guy in front of her. How could she not know the dark lord who messed up the European magic world?


    After recognizing this guy, Serafina turned her head and left without saying anything...


    Just kidding, although she considers herself a magical genius, she knows very well that she definitely does not think that she can defeat the Dark Lord in front of her alone, and Zhou Ye not only defeated the Dark Lord, but also made herself MACUSA More than a dozen righteous Qi masters have nothing to do with him, no matter how confident she is, she doesn''t think she can do all this.


    "Hey, how did you go?" Zhou Ye teased.


    "..." Serafina didn''t know how to answer Zhou Ye''s words at all, saying that she was counseled??As the speaker of MACUSA, she can''t speak, so-silence is golden... she doesn''t intend to speak...


    However, she wanted to leave, but Zhou Ye didn''t plan to let her go.


    "Your Excellency, I think it is safer for you to be with me..." Following Zhou Ye''s words, Serafina only felt like a puppet all over her body, completely out of the control of her brain.


    She was controlled to slowly turn around, and then...like flying towards Zhou Ye, and then...without hesitation, she stepped on her feet, holding Zhou Ye, there was a hot mouth...


    This scene stunned the righteous teachers around...


    It was the first time they saw the Speaker of the Speaker so...Uh, how should you describe it?So like a woman.


    In the past, Serafina, with the speaker¡¯s halo and magical genius halo, didn¡¯t have the slightest feeling that people wanted to be close. No one wanted to find a woman who was countless times stronger than herself as a wife, of course...professional little white face does not count .


    However, the professional little white face is definitely not in contact with Fina, the first person in the American magic world...


    Speaker Serafina gave them the feeling that they were strong-cold-unkind.


    But, now--she actually offered her mouth to a strange wizard, how could this not surprise these righteous wizards?


    However, I was surprised to be surprised. When the righteous Qi masters carefully looked at Zhou Ye, they had to admire their own speaker¡¯s criteria for choosing a man. Nima, my own speaker is not at a loss, extremely handsome, powerful... and age. It looks like he is only seventeen or eighteen years old.?


    Just when the righteous Qi masters were talking about Zhou Ye''s character, Serafina was about to hate these fools...


    These idiots, didn''t you see that she couldn''t help it?This feeling of being manipulated made Serafina full of fear... But-she couldn''t say a word except um, um, who made her miss the best chance to ask for help?


    Although Queenie, who was standing next to Zhou Ye, was full of jealousy at the beginning, but with the convenience of her angle, when she saw the terrified expression on the face of the lofty Speaker, she was full of revenge. Blocky.


    "Let you eliminate my sister''s status as a righteous teacher... You also have today?"


    Of course, Queenie just thought about this sentence in her heart and didn''t say it...


    Those righteous teachers just looked at the guys desperately spreading dog food here, wondering if they should leave?Should I stay?


    Let''s go


    The speaker didn''t say let go... Besides, although the guy named Grindelwald was dying, he was still a wanted man.


    Stay?


    Do you dare to read the speaker''s lace news?Be careful that the speaker puts on you shoes... These guys are really embarrassed, neither are they going to leave or staying.


    At this moment, Credence, who had been squatting on the ground and holding his blinded eyes, finally recovered his eyesight.Barely opening his red and swollen eyes, Credence saw an extremely horrifying scene...


    I saw¡ªGrindelwald had been slashed by thousands of swords and only some nerve-linking flesh was attached to the bones, but his head was still intact, still screaming constantly, through the front of Hungary. With thin flesh and blood, Credence could almost see the heart still beating in Grindelwald.


    The impact of this scene is simply fatal to Credence...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!


    Serafina, who was already controlled by Zhou Ye, couldn''t care much about it... directly yelled in Zhou Ye''s mouth: "Be careful...Master silent!"


    However, her reminder was not taken seriously by Zhou Ye...


    Seeing Credence getting closer and closer, Serafina struggling for a few times, she gave up struggling dejectedly, she could not regain the dominance of the body...


    "Damn, damn, damn-do you want to say nothing about me? Even if you want to say nothing, at least find a safe place first... I''ll let you kiss..."


    "It seems... I''m going to die with this guy today... It''s really unlucky..."


    "But... Fortunately, at least before I die, don''t give out my first mouth... It''s a pity... I''m still a first-time girl..."


    Serafina watched as the Silent Master Credence was getting closer and closer to her, with all kinds of messy thoughts in her heart, she could almost see the red light shining in the black mist. It''s over... It''s over, I''m dead this time... But, thinking about it with confidence, it seems very romantic to be able to die with such a handsome boy...


    Zhou Ye, who has always controlled Serafina with a psychic standpoint, can say that he can see everything she thinks in her mind at the moment... He finally let go of Serafina¡¯s little cowardice, because he endured I can''t help laughing... "Hahahaha... Okay, let''s get rid of this guy, and then talk about other things..."


    "Solve it? What do you think this guy is? It''s a silent master... the most difficult magic disaster in the magic world! No one..." As soon as Serafina got the right to speak, she began to question Zhou Ye.


    "When I finish packing it, remember your promise..." Zhou Ye blinked at Serafina, then stretched out his hand and smiled at Credence who had already rushed in front of him: " No traffic here..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s actions, Master Mo Ran suddenly stopped as if he had hit an invisible wall, but - he was not reconciled, bumped up and down, left and right, and then he ran into eggs... There was no such action. The effect, in the end, it was compressed into a black crystal the size of a little finger by Zhou Ye''s thought force.


    The most powerful silent teacher in history, Credence-just died in the hands of Zhou Ye.


    Reference 1406


    The first thousand four hundred and six chapters


    "Now... it''s time to fulfill your promise!" Zhou Ye shook it casually, and the silent beast, which was completely squeezed into a black diamond-shaped crystal, was thrown aside, and then he was unceremoniously going to continue with the mouth.


    "Wait, wait a minute... I, my promise? What did I promise?" Serafina hurriedly covered Zhou Ye''s vision again with her hands, and asked: "I don''t remember how I told you just now. What promise...!"


    To be honest, Serafina at this moment feels very in awe of Zhou Ye''s strength. Although she has not been on the scene for a long time, thanks to her keen observation, she has just noticed the name Credence. The age of the Silent Master-that was a boy who was at least seventeen or eighteen years old.


    This is incredible...


    You should know that the formation of the silent beast was due to various reasons that suppressed the magic power in the wizard''s offspring, causing the magic in their bodies to run away, forming the silent beast...


    And because of this, the general silent master is not very old. You must know that the age of the oldest silent master ever recorded in the magical world is not more than ten years old.This seventeen or eighteen-year-old silent master can be said to be against the sky... Otherwise, in the movie, Grindelwald would not want him so much.


    However, such a powerful silent master was like a toy in front of Zhou Ye, and was wiped out without even a single ripple... This gave Serafina a new understanding of Zhou Ye''s strength.


    But-awe is awe, this guy has to talk about himself at every turn, is his personality too bad?This is no longer the category of pranks. Is this a crime?I really thought I was handsome-can I do whatever I want with strength??


    Serafina thought bitterly, with a trace of frost hanging on her face, and said coldly: "Please let me go... Your Excellency... I and you are not so familiar with you... ¡­"


    Facing Serafina''s cold words, Zhou Ye didn''t pay attention to it, or said¡ªbecause of her resistance, the game is more fun, isn''t it??"I remember someone was still thinking in his heart, at least find a safe place, and let me kiss enough... What a dishonest person..."


    "You...you...you''re a psychic master? You actually read my thoughts..." Serafina couldn''t help but bring a blush on her face, although it was not so obvious because of her skin color and the night. But it was still noticed by Zhou Ye."Well-almost!"

 Chapter 1013

    "You are breaking the law, do you know? You violated the sacred international convention of wizards without permission to read other people''s memory... Did you know?" Serafina said depressed, the feeling of being peeped into her heart Feeling uncomfortable is as embarrassing as being watched without clothes.


    "Haha..." Faced with Serafina''s accusation, Zhou Ye just smiled indifferently, and then whispered in her ear: "Now, I want to show you how a powerful person can do whatever he wants..."


    "You..." Serafina just wanted to speak, but found out that she lost the right to speak again...


    No, not only the right to speak, but even the dominance of the body, she has completely lost...


    At this time, she was like a bystander, in her own body, watching herself talking to others, but - she was not the leader of this body.


    But obviously, those righteous Qi masters can''t see this...


    In their opinion, your own chairman is simply a master of flirting, he immediately flirted with that powerful wizard, and in a blink of an eye he completely bowed to her charm...


    "You, take Greenward''s body back, verify the body, and then send a notice to Europe that we have completely wiped out this Dark Lord..." Under Zhou Ye''s control, Serafina walked to the righteousness. In front of the teacher, ordered.


    "Okay, Sir!"


    The righteous Qi masters received the order of their own chairman, took out a small box, and then packed Greenward''s body...


    This thing is really just a corpse. If someone can survive after the whole body is cut off-then he is not a wizard, but a real monster.Of course... it doesn''t count for someone like Voldemort who likes to leave himself behind.


    "Clear the traces of magic here, then...search for witnesses and erase their memories..." Serafina continued to order.


    The righteous qi masters took their orders one by one, and began to search the surrounding houses. They used the simplest and rude methods to erase the memories of the people around. Regardless of whether these poor maji were witnesses, they would be washed away tonight. The memory, so as to ensure foolproof.


    However-at this moment, Zhou Ye discovered that-the old Mary who had become a monster had completely disappeared... This guy should have escaped in the chaos??


    When Zhou Ye thought of this, time flew in his eyes, and he began to look for the existence of Old Mary in the flow of time...


    After a moment - Zhou Ye was stunned...


    This Nima is really amazing...


    Zhou Ye saw the future of Old Mary. Because of fear, after Old Mary returned, she packed up and fled to Europe. Then-accidentally exposed the blood curse in her body, and was caught by a magic circus that lost the pillar. I caught sight of... this guy later got a new name, Nagini.


    As the blood curse deepened, the old Mary finally became a python, a pure python...a python named Nagini, she was also one of Voldemort''s Horcruxes.


    Is it interesting?is it fun??


    Huh?No-if he didn''t show up, isn''t Nagini Melty?Fuck, it''s a bit uncomfortable no matter how you think about it.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but call for the system Shanshan in his heart...


    [Shanshan¡ª¡ªIf I didn¡¯t travel through time, would Nagini be Melty?


    [The system is sleeping-please wait-please wait -]


    Feeling the mechanical sound in his mind, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but light up a pound sign on his forehead¡ªSleeping your sister. Obviously, the system girl is irritating. It''s been a long time since she''s been out to brush her presence, so she is awkward. Is it?


    [Shan Shan??


    [Anyway, you can break the space barrier between the universe at will, and you can traverse the time axis at will, let me, the poor forgotten little girl, cry silently in the corner...Bad guy!


    This time the system Shanshan finally responded, but-what does this full of resentment mean?What does it mean for a pissed wife who is waiting at home for her husband who is not going home??Shanshan...you have changed, you have become such a Shanshan...


    Zhou Ye murmured Shanshan in the center while coaxing her [Don¡¯t make trouble...I just want you to rest and rest. You see, it¡¯s so great that you can harvest cause and effect without work... Don¡¯t you? happy?


    [Well-it''s the same as the truth, in fact you just forgot me...]


    [How is it possible, I forget that no one will forget you... Without you, how could there be who I am now?Shanshan...]


    After Zhou Ye tried to persuade him for a long time, System Shanshan finally put away his temper and explained Zhou Ye''s doubts.[The master is entangled. If he does not reverse the flow of time, will the snake next to Voldemort be Melty in the future?


    [Yes...]


    [Not really, master.


    why??


    [Because-your reversal of time flow is bound to appear, and the Nagini you killed in the future was also made by Old Mary...]


    [Uh-can you explain it more clearly?


    [To explain more clearly, what happens in the future is the future that will inevitably appear after you reverse the flow of time. In other words, in fact, nothing will be changed in the future, because-you are destined to be Reversing the flow of time, and that future is also the future produced by reversing the flow of time.


    [Uh-I probably understand, that is to say, one day in the future I am destined to go back to the past, and then the future is still the future because, that is the changed future, right?


    [Roughly this means...]


    After hearing Shanshan¡¯s answer, Zhou Ye finally felt more relaxed. Obviously, the Nagini that he killed in the future was not Melty, so that would be enough...


    Chapter 1407


    One thousand four hundred and seven chapters


    And when Zhou Ye asked about the systemic question that he hadn''t asked for a long time in his mind, Chastitti and Modesti, the two adopted daughters of old Mary, held hands and cuddled close to Queenie. His whole body was trembling.


    For them tonight, it was too terrifying...


    First, his adoptive mother became something human and ghost, and she has been chasing them, and she has the posture of eating them in one bite.


    Later, although they were rescued by the handsome boy in front of them, what the boy did made them feel terrified. They were so alive that they would give a person a piece of sashimi like a sashimi. Cut...


    This is nothing...


    The most terrifying thing is¡ªtheir brother, Credence, was in front of them and turned into a black misty monster, and then¡ªthis monster wanted to eat them, and they were all scared at that time. Bird...


    Not an exaggeration at all, they are real birds...


    But fortunately, the boy who looked a little scary had wiped out the monster his brother had turned into in an instant.This makes them feel more or less secure...


    But - they are still a little afraid of Zhou Ye, because - they have witnessed how Zhou Ye cut that middle-aged man thousands of times.


    In the whole scene, they had no one to rely on except each other...


    Fortunately, Queenie discovered the strangeness of the sisters early, so she hugged them in her arms and comforted the sisters in a low voice.


    "Don''t be afraid... Ye is destroying the bad guys and protecting us..."


    "Then, that...is that uncle also a bad guy?" Maybe it was because Queenie''s soft voice made the younger Modesty a little more at ease, so she finally dared to ask questions.


    "Well-he is a big bad guy..." Queenie smiled and said, "That bad guy hurt a lot of kind wizards in Europe, so-Ye will treat him like this, don''t be afraid, Ye is a good person... "


    "But... Mother told us that wizards are bad people..." As an older Chastitti, she is considered the most thoroughly brainwashed by Old Mary. Of course, as she gets older, She has also reached the rebellious period of questioning authority.


    Upon hearing Chastit¡¯s words, Queenie did not refute her, but smiled and asked: ¡°I don¡¯t deny the existence of dark wizards among wizards, but¡ªjust like there are bad people in the world, there are bad people. Naturally there are good people, no group is completely evil, and no group is completely good...All of this, you need to distinguish by yourself..."


    "Hmm..." Chastitti couldn''t help nodding when she heard Queenie''s words.

 Chapter 1014

    This statement, which is different from their adoptive mother''s rigid view of good and evil, is more in line with her cognition. She is now beginning to be interested in the wizarding group.


    This was simply impossible in the past. You know, in her adoptive mother''s home, as long as she dares to mention the word wizard, all that awaits them is torture and beating, explain?Non-existent... preaching?Nothing-Old Mary has always been like this to her adopted daughter.


    At this moment, a righteous teacher walked in front of Queenie and said to Queenie: "Sorry, Miss Goldstein, we need to clear the memories of these two children... Please let me..."


    "What are you doing to them? They are just two children..." Queenie asked without hesitation.


    The Chastit sisters couldn¡¯t help but hug each other. They didn¡¯t know what this guy wanted to do to them, but-looking at that posture, it was definitely not a good thing. Now-they don¡¯t have the shelter of their adoptive mothers. Only they themselves... They are like chicks falling on the ground, facing the malice of the whole world.How can this make them not afraid?


    "I''m sorry, according to the method of preventing wizards from leaking, I need to clear..." Zhengqi said unceremoniously. For him, he was performing official duties.


    Although Queenie knew that this was wrong, she still used her body to stand in front of the two sisters without hesitation...


    It''s good to say that it''s good for you, or it''s good to talk about it.


    Queenie felt that the two sisters were so similar to herself and her sister when they were young.


    All of them have lost the parents who sheltered themselves, and they have to bear the malicious surroundings at a young age. Perhaps it is this feeling of empathy that makes Queenie, a gentle girl, do not hesitate to pick up her wand and follow her. Righteous Qi master confronted.


    "Go away--" At this moment, a cold voice exploded in the ears of the Righteous Qi Master. This sound that was not loud to outsiders fell into the ears of the Righteous Qi Master confronting Queenie, like a thunder. He just got the eardrums and eye sockets of this guy, and the blood flow continued.


    "What do you want to do??"


    "stop¡­¡­"


    "What did you do to Tony..."


    Perhaps because of the same qi, almost all the righteous Qi masters involuntarily pointed their wands at Zhou Ye when they saw their colleagues being hurt.


    "You guys, do you want to... try to die?" Zhou Ye looked at these righteous Qi masters indifferently, and smiled coldly.


    Serafina leaped anxiously on the side. She knew Zhou Ye''s strength better than everyone else. It can be said that if Zhou Ye wants to, all righteous Qi masters here can lose their lives within five seconds. ...


    Facing Zhou Ye¡¯s ridicule, the righteous Qi masters clenched their wands in their hands one by one. It can be said that none of the righteous Qi masters are without arrogance. If it weren¡¯t for worrying about this one in front of him, he could treat the Dark Lord as Given the strength of the guy playing with the toy, they would have already shot...


    And the fuse of everything, the two sisters, they couldn''t help but lean on Zhou Ye at this moment... At this moment, with Zhou Ye, they feel so safe and so warm... This is the family they dream of. ...


    "Stop it all with me..." Serafina finally broke free from some kind of spiritual control, and once again gained control of her body. The first time she regained control of her body, she shouted at the righteous masters. Said: "What are you doing?"


    "Your Excellency... We are..."


    "You don''t need to explain to me, you can close the team..." Serafina said coldly: "There is nothing for you here today!"


    "Yes-the chairman!"


    The righteous Qi masters were like quail defeated in a fight, with their heads drooping, and using Phantom Shift to leave Brooklyn...A few guys also secretly breathed a sigh of relief. If they can, they really don''t want to talk to Zhou Ye. Right, after seeing the end of the Dark Lord with only the skeleton frame and the complete head, they don''t think they can defeat that monster...


    That''s right, in their opinion, Zhou Ye is a monster, a monster who doesn''t know how strong it is, a monster who can play with the Black Devil...


    "Dear Excellency, thank you for your assistance to MACUSA... we will have a period..." Serafina said, she was about to use Apparition to flash the person.


    Just kidding, the villain in front of him obviously has bad intentions against him, even if he is handsome?What if he is strong?I just don''t want this bastard to succeed so quickly...


    Those that are too easy will not be cherished.


    As a smart woman, Serafina deeply understands this truth... However, if this guy is willing to pursue herself, she will still consider giving him a chance... But it must be after the third date Thing.


    However-Serafina had discovered something very tragic, and she-seemed unable to apparate.


    "I am very greedy and impatient, so-three dates or something, it really doesn''t suit me..." Zhou Ye''s voice rang in Serafina''s ears, and then Serafina''s tragedy discovery , His body is out of control again.


    Reference 1408


    The first thousand four hundred and eight chapters


    In the apartment of sisters Goldstein.


    "Keep your voice down... don''t wake my sister..." Queenie cautiously said to the two sisters behind her.


    "Hmm..." X2


    The sisters Chastitti and Modesti sensibly nod their little heads...


    As for Serafina, who was next to Zhou Ye, everyone looked at each other because she couldn''t help herself now.


    "Tonight, your sisters will make do in this room for the night..." Queenie opened her sister''s room and let the two sisters walk in... "Need some hot drink?"


    "No, no..." Chastitti said crampedly. After all, this is not their home, and it''s normal to look cramped.


    "Well, I wish you a good dream..." Queenie said, when the door was about to close, she was called by Modesty.


    "Then, that... can you sleep with us? I, we are a little scared..."


    Seeing Lori''s uneasy eyes and trembling body, Queenie hesitated for a while and agreed."Well, I will say goodnight to Ye Dao, and then I will come to sleep with you..."


    "Thank you, sister Queen..." A happy smile appeared on Modesty''s small face.


    And Chastiti feels relieved a lot...


    Although as a sister, Chastiti knew that she should be brave, she was only fifteen years old. Faced with everything that happened tonight, she also felt very scared... After all, she was still just a child. That''s it.


    "My dear, I''m afraid I won''t be able to wake up with you..." Queenie walked to Zhou Ye sitting on the sofa, gently put a mouthful on his cheek, and said apologetically: "I feel sorry. ¡­¡­Dear!"


    "No need to apologize, baby!" Zhou Ye naturally heard about Queenie''s going to bed with Little Lori at night. Of course he would not feel that he was left out by Queenie. On the contrary, he still felt that such Queenie was very kind. , Very cute... "Go, take a rest with those little cuties, I won''t be bored tonight..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye glanced at the chairman of MACUSA, Serafina, who was sitting next to him.


    Queenie understood the meaning of her own man in seconds. This meant that there were new toys at night.


    However, Queenie did not feel angry about this...or, after the unforgettable love of the Three Lives III, for Queenie, she no longer cares how many women Zhou Ye has, as long as she can always be by his side. it is good.


    Only if you have lost it, you know how painful the pain is...


    Too happy, but I will be jealous of God.


    "I wish you a good time..." Queenie smiled and took a bite next to her man, then walked around Serafina''s side and said in her ear: "I wish you a perfect night, Your Excellency !"


    After speaking, Queenie smiled and walked to her sister''s bedroom... She was going to accompany the two little cuties to rest.


    On the other hand, Serafina couldn''t control her body, but-the fear in her eyes couldn''t hide it.


    "Bha--!" Zhou Ye snapped his fingers lightly, a silent barrier opened in the living room, and then he let go of his control over Serafina, uh-just gave her the right to speak... ¡­"In order not to let you leave any regrets, I decided to realize your wish..."


    "Shameless..."


    "mean¡­¡­"


    "Don''t let me hate you... let me go..."

 Chapter 1015

    A series of derogatory words spit out from Serafina''s mouth. While cursing, she was looking for the spell to gain freedom again in her mind, recalling how she just broke free from Zhou Ye''s spiritual bondage, trying to replicate that success. .


    Seeing Serafina, whose eyes were turning around, Zhou Ye smiled slightly¡ªhe knew what Serafina was thinking too much, but¡ªhe could say something to Serafina responsibly [That is wishful thinking


    The so-called Serafina breaking free from the restraint incident just now was just Zhou Ye letting go of her restraint, it was not Serafina breaking away from Zhou Ye''s mind control by her own strength.


    At that time, Zhou Ye just didn''t bother to confront the righteous teachers anymore, so he let Serafina let her deal with the righteous teachers, after all¡ªthat was her person.


    As a woman of his own in the future, Zhou Ye is not willing to make Serafina embarrassed to a certain extent... Although it won¡¯t take long to kill the righteous masters, it will be troublesome to clean up the workbench, and it will give Serafina Bring some unnecessary trouble.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye released Serafina slightly and asked her to scold the righteous masters-it was just such a move that actually made Serafina the illusion that she could break free from Zhou Ye''s shackles. I have to say... What a big misunderstanding.


    "Come on, let''s do some fun dancing..." Zhou Ye said, snapping his fingers lightly.


    Serafina was horrified to find that she couldn''t help standing up, taking Zhou Ye as the control, and dancing some dances she had never seen before, that movement...that twist...that...


    Those are nothing.What Serafina feared most happened... She found out that she was dancing while holding her clothes...


    "No...you can''t do this..."


    "Don''t... stop... damn... stop..."


    Serafina slowly disarmed all of her arms, and unceremoniously took out Zhou Ye''s weapon, and rode it up, and then - aligned her position and sat down fiercely... "No... ¡­what----!!"


    A trace of blood stained Zhou Ye''s weapon... Gradually, a Rap rap that belonged to Serafina began.


    That sweet Rap is sometimes fast, sometimes slow, sometimes like crying, sometimes like joy... Fortunately, Zhou Ye fixed the mute barrier ahead of time. Otherwise, I am afraid that the entire apartment building will be quarreled by Serafina¡¯s Rap. Awake.


    No words...


    Early in the morning, Tina woke up from her dream, before opening her eyes, she habitually hugged her side, and then put her little coot in the past, and gave the guy in her arms a good morning."Morning...Dear...Ah!!!"


    Zhou Ye was immediately awakened by Tina''s scream...Can''t help but ask: "What''s the matter? Tina baby..."


    "She...she...she...she..." Tina pointed to Serafina lying next to her, she couldn''t even speak...


    Tina has been completely dumbfounded...what is the situation??Why did I accompany my man to sleep at home? Early in the morning, Serafina Piccory Chairman of MACUSA appeared next to me, and¡ªseeing her like that, obviously she didn¡¯t wear anything. what¡­¡­


    How could this make Tina not surprised?Serafina Pickcore can be said to be a queen in MACUSA. Tina sees her like a mouse sees a cat.


    "Don''t make a noise... Ye, let me have a good rest... I, I really can''t do it..."


    Even Tina''s screams did not wake Serafina, she just turned a little behind her, hugged Zhou Ye directly, and fell asleep again.No way, she is so tired...


    "She..." Tina couldn''t help but pointed at Serafina in a low voice, and looked towards Zhou Ye, that means [What is going on with her...?


    "As you think, from now on you can call your Honorable Chairman as your sister. Are you happy? Are you surprised?" Zhou Ye blinked at Tina and joked.


    Surprise-a ghost... But, thinking about it, it seems that if you do this, it is really very emotional.Tina couldn''t help but fell into thought.


    Reference 1409


    The first thousand four hundred and nine chapters


    Time is like water. In a blink of an eye, it has been almost six years since Zhou Ye came back from New York. To be precise, six years and four months.


    The time on the calendar has already reached March 27, 1933.


    Saint Martin-in Zhou Ye''s private domain.


    "My dear... I, I really can''t do it, I really still have an important meeting to be held today..." Serafina weakly pushed Zhou Ye who worked hard on her body, refusing words Looks so weak...


    This is not to blame for her, who told her to be absent from the last family activity, so that Zhou Ye had to punish her at the request of the girls?It has been almost two hours, she has almost become a boneless animal...


    "I am also very helpless... Baby, as a member of the family, absent from family activities is such a major mistake. If you don''t punish you well, it seems that I am too partial..." Zhou Ye punished a certain People said, "Push the meeting..."


    "But...Aren''t Tina and Queenie also absent?...Why are they not being punished?" Serafina tried to bring in the two pairs of sisters around her, at least to help herself attract some Firepower, Singing himself died on the couch."And Chastitti and Modesty...Aren''t they... also absent?"


    "Um... you said they... they reported to me in advance... and they were also approved by your sisters... So, after your sisters voted unanimously, the punishment this time can be exempted. ..."


    "Hmm...damn...how could they be like this..." After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Serafina felt like crying without tears, not that everyone was punished together, why did you go secretly? Report... I hate you all.


    And outside the bedroom, four enchanting figures are surreptitiously lying outside the door and eavesdropping. They are not others, they are the other two sisters in the five-member group of wizards-Tina and Queenie, and Chastit and Modesty.


    "Morty... Isn''t it a bit bad for us to do this..." As the most kind-hearted Queenie in the sister group, listening to Serafina''s begging for mercy from the bedroom, she asked softly: "Should we confess a mistake to my dear... Tell him that we deliberately said the wrong time, so Serafina was absent from the family gathering?"


    "No!" At this time, Modesty has grown from a ten-year-old Lori to a sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl. After being taken down by Zhou Ye at the age of thirteen, more than three years have passed. The development of her Hungarian predecessor is already quite large, at least¡ªa number bigger than her sister, Chastit, by the way, Chastit is D+.


    "Have you forgotten how you were reprimanded by her in the Magical Congress? No regard for sisterhood..." Modesty said, looking at his sister, Chastit, and asking for her help."Did you say I was right? Sister..."


    "Hmm..." For Chastitti, of course his sister had to protect her, so she nodded her little head without hesitation.


    "In MACUSA, Serafina scolded us to prevent others from talking about us..." Tina said hesitantly, "And... she also apologized to me in private..."


    "Is there? I didn''t hear her apology... Sister Tina, don''t say anything... Weakness is a crime!" Modesty wrinkled her nose and said proudly.


    At this moment, there was a scream from the bedroom, and then...there was no more sound.


    "Ha... She was completely sunk by my dear... We..." When Modesty just wanted to say [Let''s go], four big golden portals appeared under the feet of the four, two pairs The sister didn''t have time to react, so she fell in...


    On the big couch in the bedroom¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye smiled as he looked at the four figures that had fallen from the portal in mid-air, and said with a smile, "Now can you tell me what you are doing?"


    "Just say..." Modesty relied on her being the youngest of the sisters, and she was favored by her men on weekdays, so she didn''t hesitate to say: "I made the idea, and I just give it to Sister Tina. Take revenge with Sister Queenie...Who asked her to criticize Sister Queenie and Sister Tina by name during the regular meeting? She clearly knows why Sister Queenie and Sister Queenie are late..."


    "Uh-!" Hearing what Modesty said, Zhou Ye touched his chin a little embarrassingly. What should I say?Regarding the lateness of the sisters Goldstein, he was the culprit. Why did he have to pull the sisters for morning exercises in the morning?And one practice is two hours.


    As a result, the two sisters were late when there were important meetings...


    Of course, whether it is the host of the meeting or the chairman of MACUSA, Serafina obviously has to speak. No matter what, she sits in that position and at least shows fairness and justice in front of outsiders. Otherwise, who would obey her?


    For this, she had to apologize to sister Goldstein in private.After all-Serafina knows what her men are most taboo... Family discord, sisters infighting, these are the most taboo things her men do.


    It¡¯s just that the two sisters Beerburn, who are naturally closer to the Goldstein sisters, only saw Tina and Queenie being trained, but did not see Serafina apologize to them in private, so Modesty This small plan of revenge was brewed.


    She ran up to her sisters and asked for leave. She said that she, her sister and Tina Queenie couldn''t come back in time due to some unexpected circumstances during the family gathering, and asked your sisters for forgiveness...


    In this regard, almost all of the older sisters smiled and forgave her. Why did this little guy grow up on St. Martin''s Island since he was adopted by Zhou Ye?Because of her sweetness and being able to act like a baby, almost all the sisters can''t bear to criticize this little guy. There is no way, she is the youngest.


    Then-Modesty, the black-bellied little Lolita, deliberately preached the imperial decree, saying that the family gathering was temporarily rescheduled because of Zhou Ye''s inexplicable reasons...


    Serafina was convinced of what Modesty said, she had no idea that this little loli actually framed herself...


    And Queenie, who is the censer of the goddess, inadvertently became her accomplice under Modesty''s cuteness...This is the cause and consequence of Serafina''s punishment.


    "You guys..." Zhou Ye looked at Modesty who looked like [I am fighting for the injustice of my sister], and was speechless for a while. It seemed that he was a bit too partial to her and needed further education... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye He grabbed Modesty and pressed it on the couch."Anyway, if you do a wrong thing, you have done it wrong. The child who lied will be punished...So, Little Morty, let me educate you with love in tears..."


    "Where do you have tears...Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.

 Chapter 1016

    With the sound of thorny clothes being torn apart, the singing of a certain black-bellied girl rang...


    After a while-the Army of Modesty lost to the Great Demon King Zhou Ye''s army, and for a short while, they lost their helmets and unloaded their armor, and they were defeated... At this moment, the Sisters of Goldstein Army and the Army of Chastiti, as the reserve army, did not hesitate. Charged up, temporarily resisting the invasion of the Demon King''s army.


    But-the weak chicken is the weak chicken, three fights one, and the three sisters are still embarrassed by the fight. At this time, the defeated Serafina Magic Legion regroups and responds to the defeated sister Legion, temporarily forming a balance. The forces, including the defeated Modesty Army, once again rallied to support the sister army, vowing to die with the Demon King Army.


    Although the five wizards in this battle abandoned all their differences and unanimously, they were all together-the gap in strength cannot be made up by quantity. In the end-the five were defeated and had to sign. Various regulations were imposed to humiliate the country in exchange for the retreat of the Demon King''s army. So far, the Demon King''s army has won a great victory.


    Chapter 1410


    One thousand four hundred and ten chapters


    While Zhou Ye was packing up the five sisters of the American wizards, in the training ground in the manor, the two figures were fighting and sweating.


    "Mira... it seems that you are getting stronger..." Evelyn, wearing a classical Egyptian dress, held two three tines and blocked the weapon that Mira attacked.


    "It''s not that I have become stronger, but you have become weaker!" Mira said, applying a downward force. With this force, an somersault jumped behind Evelyn, and then flipped her wrist and the fork in her hand again Behind Evelyn''s heart attacked.


    "It''s a familiar move..." Evelyn didn''t turn her head, crossed her hands and blocked Mira''s weapon.


    Then he turned around abruptly, jumped to the side, and stared at Mira with his eyes fixedly: "Should I call you Mila Nes? Or should I call you Ansunam? You-also dreamed of the previous life. Something about it?"


    "Haha...or should I call you Nafidili?" Mila held the fork back and circled with Evelyn in the middle of the court with a smile. "You''d better call me Mila, come to me Say, the last life is the last life, Ansunam is Ansunam, Mira is Mira... She is her, I am me... I have her memory, but-she is not me, I do not It will be her. The person I love is Ye, and I only love Ye, not the sickly bald head who always winks at me..."


    "Really?" Evelyn wouldn''t believe Mira''s words.


    What should I say?


    Maybe it¡¯s a feeling. When she first saw this woman named Mila brought back by her own man a few years ago, she felt that she was very, very unpleasant. With Evelyn¡¯s cute character, she can Said that with so many sisters, almost none of them can''t get along with her, but-Evelyn just can''t get along with this guy named Mira.Can''t get along completely...


    The two have to fight almost everything, clothes... fight, jewelry fight, men still fight.


    As a result, the two became the only rivals in Zhou Ye''s family.


    "It''s really up to you to ask me..." Faced with Evelyn''s questioning, Mila retorted unceremoniously: "The only person who can question who I really love is my love, Ye!"


    "Then let''s compare..." Evelyn said, unceremoniously attacking Mira again...


    This is how the two girls fight together.


    In fact, it is basically difficult for the two to tell the winner...


    because--


    Evelyn¡¯s genetic modification is super regeneration, but what about Mira?Unfortunately, it is also obtained by genetic modification of super regeneration.


    It can be said that the two of them have basically maintained a balanced state no matter whether it is skill or ability.


    Although technically speaking, Mila possessed Evelyn¡¯s more powerful fighting skills in her previous life¡¯s dreams, but¡ªin the present world, Evelyn was earlier than Mila following Zhou Ye, so she also gained The sisters have a lot of training...


    Therefore, although the two of them played you and me, it seemed very ornamental, but in fact-there was no use for eggs, because no one can do anything.


    Relying on the super endurance brought by super regeneration, the two fought together without giving way to each other...no one would admit defeat.


    Just like that, an hour passed...


    Two hours passed...


    Five hours passed...


    The two were still fighting there vigorously... It''s just that at this moment, the two of them were already covered with fine beads of sweat, and each of them was tired and panting.


    "Greasy senior sister... I found it today!" A slightly ridiculous voice came, and the two girls in Bi Dou were surprised. At the same time, they jumped back and looked in the direction of the sound. go with.


    With the sound, a figure walked out from behind the screen at the entrance of the training ground... "Tsk tusk tusk tusk... I really didn''t expect that you could fight to such a degree, not bad, you have become more capable... to yourself All the sisters have been cruel...you are really amazing..."


    Listening to this ridiculous words, whether it was Mira who had just been fighting to the death or Evelyn with sharp-pointed teeth, all of them, like children who made mistakes, bowed their heads and looked at the ground. , And secretly turned his hands behind his back, for fear that his man would see the weapon in his hand.


    "Why? It wasn''t just a fight or someone who came and went, but now they don''t fight one by one?" Although Zhou Ye had a smile on his face, there was no smile in his eyes.


    "I...I know it''s wrong... honey..." Hearing the sarcastic sarcasm of her man''s words, Mira hurriedly threw the weapon behind her back, then ran to her man and hugged him. The arm of his own man shook lightly and said: "I just...I''m just training with Eve, we are really not desperate!"


    Seeing Mira¡¯s movements, Evelyn secretly cursed in her heart, and then she rushed to the other side of her man, learning to be confused, gently shaking her man¡¯s arm, and said: "Yes Ah... we really... really aren''t fighting... and we really don''t disagree..."


    "Do you think I look like a fool?" Zhou Ye sighed, then pointed to his nose, and asked the two women: "Or do you think I don''t know what you do on weekdays?"


    "..." X2


    Evelyn and Mira were silent when they heard what their man said. They knew that the things they did not agree with had almost been spread among their sisters... if they wanted to hide their man, that would be nothing. Possible thing.


    Moreover, the two also know... The fact that his man doesn¡¯t talk about it on weekdays does not mean that he doesn¡¯t know. With his man¡¯s godlike ability, as long as he wants to know things, it¡¯s impossible not to know... Whether it¡¯s the past, present or future ......It''s all so.


    "We...we were wrong...you, you, punish us..."


    "My dear, I was wrong... punish us..."


    The two women lowered their heads and said in a low voice.


    "Well, since I know it''s wrong..."


    "Then you won''t punish us?" Evelyn couldn''t help raising her head happily when she heard her man''s words seem to mean to let them go.


    "You think too much..." Zhou Ye glared at this dumb girl and said, "Then take it lightly. Originally, according to the family rules, the intention to harm the sisters would need to be punished by the three-day family rules, but it depends on both of you. For the sake of someone so sincerely confessing their mistakes, it will save two days and turn them into one day..."


    "We still have to punish..." Evelyn''s face suddenly collapsed...


    "...My dear, I am willing to confess to punishment..." Mira is stronger, she knows-no rules can''t make a circle, and-she has long wanted to try the family rules that sisters are afraid of. What is it like?


    "Well, not bad... or Mila good..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, then snapped his fingers lightly.


    With a snap, two gate-shaped metal racks with a height of five meters and a width of four meters appeared out of thin air and appeared in the center of the training ground. "Now, let''s come to the first rule of the house, the sandwich iron rack... "


    As Zhou Ye finished speaking, four silk ropes flew out from above the iron frame and directly tied the hands and feet of Evelyn and Milla, and then the silk ropes tightened, pulling the two into an earth shape. , Hung in the center of the iron frame...


    Then, Zhou Ye''s figure shook, and he changed into four in an instant, and walked towards the two women... "I hope that this family method will let you understand the importance of unity!"


    "what¡­¡­"


    "No¡­¡­"


    Sandwiches, as the name suggests, it requires three people to play...Of course, as a pig''s feet who hates the doppelganger, Zhou Ye will of course not be separated. The so-called four Zhou Ye are just visual afterimages formed too fast. That''s it, the person, it''s that one person... Doppelganger or something, the most annoying.


    Chapter 1411


    One thousand four hundred and eleven chapters


    After a day and a night----


    In the center of the training ground, the traces of the two metal frames were long gone. Except for the two suspicious pools of red blood on the ground, it was no longer possible to see what had happened here.As for why it is bloodstains... please refer to the super regenerative abilities of the two and understand it by yourself.

 Chapter 1017

    And at this moment-Evelyn and Mila are cuddling tightly in the arms of their own man, telling him their dreams...


    "A few days ago... I dreamed that I was back in ancient Egypt..."


    "I am Ansunam, the maid of the palace... Eve is the daughter of Seti I, Nafidili..."


    Following the two women, you and I said one sentence, Zhou Ye almost understood their dreams.


    It can be said that in their dreams, they are almost the same as in their previous lives, but¡ªthe difference is that in their dreams, whether it¡¯s Evelyn or Mira, they all have contempt for dead bald heads. Emotions¡­¡­


    Even if Zhou Ye asked Mira, in her dream, what kind of emotion Ansunam felt towards the dead bald head, Mira also replied-it was a feeling mixed with disgust and nausea...


    Some unbelieving Zhou Ye even searched Milla''s memory using his mental standpoint, and the answer was exactly the same.This makes Zhou Ye a little confused...


    Just as Zhou Ye was thinking about what happened in the middle, Evelyn suddenly said, "My dear...I want to go to Thebes..."


    "Go to Thebes? Apart from the broken wall, what else is there?" Zhou Ye asked strangely.


    You know, after more than three thousand years of wind and rain, Homer was once known as the capital of a hundred gates by the ancient Greek poet Homer. Even such a majestic ancient city could not withstand the invasion of time and natural disasters. In the end, In an earthquake, it disappeared completely and became a paradise for tomb robbers.


    Moreover, in recent years, tomb robbers are not happy to go there because-there is no oil and water to dig.


    So Zhou Ye wondered why Evelyn suddenly wanted to go to the ruins of Thebes ancient city.


    "I feel that there is something calling me..." Evelyn said while drawing a circle on Zhou Ye''s body, "Just let me go, let me go... I can already protect me well now. It¡¯s me, and I can take Mira with me... You should rest assured that the two of us?"


    "..." When Mira heard Evelyn''s words, she couldn''t help but stared at her fiercely. She didn''t want to go to the ancient city of Thebes. Wouldn''t it be okay to spend more time with her own man if she had time ?Why have to run around...


    However, the two talents were subjected to family law by their own man for a day and night because of the fight. Mira really dare not say not to go...If her man says that he has no friendship, he must apply the family law to herself again. How to do?


    Although the taste is good, and it makes people feel like they can''t stop... But-day and night, I really can''t stand it... Even if she survives with her super regenerative ability, she still feels there. Very uncomfortable... that is no longer a physical injury, it has almost become a spiritual imprint.


    Just when Mira hesitated...


    Zhou Ye spoke...


    "Okay, just let me go with you this time. If we don''t bring anyone, what about our honeymoon again?"


    "Great..." Evelyn was really happy when she heard her man''s words. In fact, she originally wanted to go with her own man, but-because she was afraid of sisters'' condemnation, she didn''t dare to mention it. Come out, now¡ªsince my own man brought it up, that''s great.


    "This must be a beautiful journey..." Mira also smiled happily. Since her own man is going with him, it''s not impossible to go with this nasty ghost... For the face of her own man, this time Just treat her as a charity.


    "Go get ready to get ready... tomorrow we will set off!" Zhou Ye smiled and patted the two women''s dolphins. This time, the two women were photographed, but they felt numb and almost collapsed to the ground...


    "Then...we''re going to pack things..." Evelyn managed to endure the weird feeling in her body and barely got up and walked outside the door.


    "Wait for me..." Mila also stood up and chased after her... She is now in a calm period. It is better to not hang around with her own man or not to hang around with her man, so as not to be pushed to the ground again...


    Seeing the embarrassed figures of the two women, Zhou Ye smiled slightly... "It seems that this month''s big party will be ahead of schedule..."


    After all, it''s going to be a faraway trip. It''s better to feed all the women in your house before going out.


    That night----


    The big party held in January was held again, less than four days after the date of the last big party. Although the girls felt a little strange, it was obviously because of the rhythm of their men going out to pick up girls again. Didn''t say anything...just get together.


    It''s just that the five people in New York were pitiful. In this gathering, they were completely sunk... After all, they were punished.


    After the noisy night is a quiet morning...


    "Honey, let''s go..."


    "Ye, I''m ready too..."


    At this moment, Evelyn and Mila were in a hunting outfit, standing bravely in front of their man, waiting for his man''s order.


    "Ah... so early..." Zhou Ye looked at his own gym-sized bedroom, and rubbed his eyes, and said, "Is it a bit too early..."


    "It is late¡­¡­"


    Seeing the sleepy-eyed look of her own man, Evelyn sighed and took out a set of black hunting suits directly from her space bracelet, and then casually threw one of them to Mira said: "Help... ¡­"


    "Yeah..." Mira was also looking forward to going to Thebes with her man, so she didn''t care about Evelyn''s tone, and began to dress her man up after taking the clothes.


    There is a lot of people and power, and this sentence is quite reasonable.


    At least with the help of the two women, 15 minutes later - Zhou Ye can finally set off...


    "Is the ancient city of Thebes?" Zhou Ye yawned and slightly moved in front of him. A golden portal opened in front of everyone. Through the portal, you could vaguely see the majestic Thebes. The broken walls of the ancient city.


    "Go..." Evelyn shouted happily, hugged her man''s left arm, and walked towards the portal.


    And Mila held her man''s right arm without showing weakness, and stepped into the portal at the same time as Evelyn.


    As two women and a man walked into the portal-the golden portal flashed slightly and disappeared.


    On the other side of Egypt, on the remains of Hamnata, the city of the dead, that has been sunk in the sand, tens of thousands of migrant workers are working hard to discover something...


    Chapter 1412


    One thousand four hundred and twelve chapters


    Hamnata-on the site of the city of death...


    "Hurry up, you guys... hurry up..." Hafez urged a few Egyptian migrant workers in the excavation pit to dig hard there, while turning to look at his men, Lokner wearing a red Arab costume. Said: "Are you sure that what the U.S. guys said is true? The Black Sutra of the Undead and the Golden Sun Sutra were all left in the ruined Hamnata?"


    "I think those American guys should not dare to lie to me..." Lochner said, the tall black man: "They said that when they saw the man and the woman came out, they didn''t bring anything with them... I miss them It should have been left here..."


    "That''s right..." Hafez said confidently: "If there is no Black Book of Undead, they will not be able to resurrect Lord Immortal, but if there is no Golden Book of Sun, they cannot kill and possess. Immortal Immortal...So, the two books must still be here..."


    "I hope you are right..." Lochner said with a glance.


    "It must be right..." Hafez glared at Lokner and said: "If it is wrong, we will be dead. This is the Year of the Scorpion in Egypt, and it is also the Scorpion Year every five thousand years. It¡¯s a resurrection time, so... if Immortal-sama can¡¯t be brought back to life and help him defeat Emperor Devil Scorpion, then we will all die!¡±


    "..." Lokner nodded with a sinking face when facing Hafez. He knew all these things. Otherwise, he wouldn''t betray the guardian of the pharaohs...


    However, being able to do this probably has something to do with his desire to become a master. After all, being a guardian of the pharaoh like an ascetic is far better than being a dog who can rule the world.


    This is the series of people are not as good as dogs...


    On the other hand, Hafez, who was opposite him, looked at the excavation site that hadn¡¯t been found so far, and said to himself: ¡°It¡¯s a shame...If it weren¡¯t for the two people who arrived in Egypt, they would have completely lost track. Maybe we have already gained something..."


    "Didn''t we send someone to catch Evelyn''s brother, Jonathan?" Lockner asked strangely.


    "It''s okay if Jonathan knows Evelyn''s whereabouts, but if you don''t know... catch him and threaten him?" Hafez said discouragedly.


    "I think he better know..." Lokner looked at the excavation site, patted the hilt of the knife on his waist, and said cruelly: "Even if he doesn''t know, I will let him know..."


    "I hope so..." Hafez wasn''t very confident about it.

 Chapter 1018

    And on the other side-in front of a villa in the suburbs of London, England...


    Jonathan, who was babbling about by Hafez and Lokner, was walking out of a car drunk. When he was shaking, a woman with a dusty face got out of the car. He got out and hugged Jonathan."Honey, be careful..."


    "You''re here, baby, I believe you won''t let me fall..." Jonathan used his own hand to move unfaithfully on the woman''s body, while teasing: "Your husband is not at home today. ..."


    "If you''re at home, how dare I bring you back..." The woman gave Jonathan a sullen look, and it was another mess that provokes him."Baby, you are amazing..."


    Just when the couple of dogs and men were going to walk into the villa together, regardless of whether it was still in the morning, when there was a thunder and a fire, suddenly three figures came from the side, and then the cold barrel of the gun hit the strong. Nathan and the woman''s head.


    "Mr. Jonathan?" The fat man dressed up in cowboy asked unceremoniously.


    "It''s me... what do you want to do?" Jonathan''s alcohol spirit disappeared in an instant, and his whole body became sober a lot."Don''t hurt me, just say whatever you want..."


    "Our employer wants to see you..." the man said and pushed Jonathan to the back seat of the car next to him, and then the two men got in neatly.


    And the other man holding the gun against the woman''s head was still touching the woman, not knowing whether he was taking advantage or searching for valuables.


    "Damn it, Spireway, stop playing... After finishing this ticket, we have a lot of money for you to find a woman!" The chubby, like the boss, yelled unceremoniously.


    "Okay..." The thin, skinny Spiway let go of the poor woman in the dust with reluctance, and then opened the door and sat in the cab, igniting, putting in gear, refueling...


    The car disappeared on the road in front of the villa.


    "You...Where are you taking me?" Jonathan asked with some fear.


    "Take you to Egypt, where our employer is waiting for you..." The fat leader showed a grim smile on his face, causing Jonathan to ache."Gosh, this is really a nightmare trip..."


    Inversely proportional to poor Jonathan was the actions of Zhou Ye and others.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye has been led by Evelyn to the ruins of Karnak Temple.


    I have to say that ancient Egypt is indeed the birthplace of a brilliant ancient civilization. Even though the temple ruins with a height of more than 20 meters are already full of broken walls, they can still be imagined with these incomplete buildings. Get, how magnificent this temple was when it was built.


    "It''s here...close..." Evelyn looked at the ruins of the temple in front of her, suppressed the excitement in her heart, took her man''s hand, did not go to the front door, but walked towards a side door...


    After walking around a few times in the ruins of the broken wall, Evelyn finally took Zhou Ye and Mila to a side door covered by weeds.


    Pulling away the weeds, Evelyn walked into the side door without saying a word, and Zhou Ye also dragged Mira to follow...


    Passing through some narrow side doors, inside is a majestic hall, with seven stone pillars on the left and right sides supporting the whole hall.


    It''s just that the broken earthen jars on the ground inside show that even the more secretive place can''t escape the poisonous hands of the tomb robbers.


    And as soon as Evelyn entered this hall, she walked towards the stone wall in the center of the hall as if she had been caught by an evil spirit...


    "Evelyn, what''s wrong with you?" Zhou Ye grabbed Evelyn''s hand with some worry.


    "I''m sorry..." Evelyn also felt that there seemed to be something wrong with this, and hurriedly apologized to her man: "I...I feel that coming here is just like coming to my own home. I feel that...the wall carvings are a bit wrong. ..."


    "What''s wrong?? Why is it wrong?" Zhou Ye asked strangely as he looked at the wall carved on the wall in the middle of the hall, full of ancient Egyptian style.


    "The order...wrong!" It was not Evelyn, but Mila who answered Zhou Ye''s question this time.


    Chapter 1413


    One thousand four hundred and thirteen chapters


    At this time, Mira also came over, lightly pressed the sun pattern carved on the wall, three long and two short five times, followed by a few dull clicks from behind the stone wall, the edges of the various patterns carved on the entire wall, There were cracks.


    "The sun god should be high..." Evelyn said, holding a scepter in hand, a bird-headed human body, and a round decorated human-shaped carving pattern on the head, pushing it diagonally upward...


    With Evelyn''s push, the pattern that originally looked like a sculpture on the wall slowly slid upward, and soon, the figure representing the sun god Ra appeared in the upper right corner of the entire wall carving.


    "And the god of death Anubis is in charge of the underworld, he should be down..." Mira also came over, gently sliding the Anubis pattern of the kob head, and pushing it toward the lower left corner.


    Soon-the pattern of the god of death was pushed to the lower left corner of the whole mural.


    One left and one right, one up and down.


    The sun god and the death god looked at each other, as if facing each other.


    As the entire mural was completed, there was a sound of gears turning behind the wall. With the sound, the side not far from the mural suddenly opened up on the smooth wall.


    "It''s done, dear...I''m good!" Evelyn looked at Zhou Ye with a smug look, as if you were proud to come and praise me.


    "Hey, if you don''t have my help, you can''t open it by yourself..." Mila provoked dissatisfiedly.


    "I can open it without your help..." Evelyn retorted viciously.


    "Then let''s try next..."


    "Try, try..."


    "What if you can''t open it?"


    "Can''t open...I just..."


    When the two women became more and more quarrelsome, they heard slaps¡ªtwo crisp sounds. In an instant, both women were clutching their dolphins and looked at Zhou Ye with a red face.


    "It seems that you still haven''t learned the lessons of yesterday... Do you want me to give you the education you love here?" Zhou Ye looked at the two women with a wicked smile.


    "I was wrong honey..."


    "We are just showing our friendship, dear..."


    Hearing the slightly threatening words of their own man, the two women were shocked...just kidding, here-by the family law???If that''s the case, they won''t have to do anything today...just wait for it to be done.


    Seeing that the two little wild cats who had just opened their teeth and claws became extremely well-behaved, Zhou Ye nodded in satisfaction, what should I say?At least the threat of family law is still very effective...


    "Okay, let''s get ready, we are going in..."


    "Hmm!" X2


    The two girls obediently took out various adventure equipment from their respective bracelets, such as anti-corrosion masks, such as bright flashlights...


    Exploring with torches is so low...


    After the two women were ready, they found out that his man was still in the same outfit he had just changed, and he didn¡¯t change anything... "Honey, don¡¯t you need to change gear? Inside the tunnel that has been closed for more than three thousand years, it smells absolutely. It smells bad..."


    "I don''t need that stuff..." Zhou Ye said, snapping his fingers coolly, and a constant cleansing technique began to act on his body, and the breeze surrounding his body shielded all unpleasant smells and dirt...


    "The wizard is so good..." Mira couldn''t help but envy when seeing her man''s behavior.


    "Yeah!" This time Evelyn didn''t say anything against Mira. She also admired the wizard''s small spells. Although they were not powerful, they were very practical.


    Seeing the two dressed like chemical defense soldiers about to enter the radiation zone, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to laugh... "Forget it, don''t wear these things, it''s really ugly..."


    As he said, Zhou Ye lightly tapped Mila and Evelyn, the chemical suits and gas masks that they had worn on them disappeared instantly, revealing their beautiful faces again, and then Zhou Ye snapped his fingers. , The two constant cleaning techniques began to play their own roles on the two of them...

 Chapter 1019

    "Great... honey!" Evelyn happily hugged her man and kissed hard.


    And Mila was unwilling to show weakness and tried to give her own man, "Thank you, dear!"


    It¡¯s no wonder that the two women are so happy. As a woman, isn¡¯t the greatest desire to be beautiful at all times?


    How can the two women be unhappy if they can take off those heavy and ugly chemical protective clothing?


    "Okay, let''s go in..."


    The three of them finally arranged everything and walked towards the side door that had just been opened... As soon as they walked into the side door, the three of them heard a wave of gurgling sounds, the sound was so messy... and it was creepy.


    "What the hell is that..." Evelyn hugged Zhou Ye''s arm tightly with some fear, no matter what, she is always safe with her man.


    "It should be... it should be a mouse..." Mila said, she leaned tightly in the arms of her own man. No matter how strong a woman, she would feel numb all over her body when facing animals like mice and cockroaches. of.


    Not because of fear, but because of extreme nausea.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye also saw the rat army rushing towards everyone like a black tide in the distant passage.


    "It''s a disgusting thing!" Although Zhou Ye watched Shuke Beta grow up, he still couldn''t grow up with such a dirty animal.


    As his voice fell, the front part of the rat tide stopped in place as if hitting an invisible barrier, and the rats behind were still running forward desperately...


    That''s it-layer by layer, layer by layer.


    In the end, the rats in the front section were completely crushed to death, and replaced by a wall of rats that completely blocked the passage and can no longer see the thickness.


    If the woman who sees this wall of rats has intensive phobia, she will go crazy in an instant, right?


    Of course, Mila and Evelyn did not have any intensive phobias, but-they were also disgusted by the wall of rats that were completely stacked by rats and almost vomited...


    "Oh... please, honey... I don''t want to see such disgusting things..."


    "I...I agree with Evelyn''s suggestion...Uhhhhhhhhhh, my dear, I''m already...hhhhh... almost can''t stand it..."


    "I also think it''s disgusting..." Zhou Ye frowned and made a fist lightly. Then, the entire wall of invisible rats seemed to be clenched by an invisible big hand, and it was instantly compressed into a ball. A blood-colored sphere with a diameter of one meter.


    In the sphere, I can no longer see what it is. The black ones are mouse hair, the bloody ones are mouse blood, and there are even white floating objects... I guess they are mouse brains... ¡­


    This lump of things looks really unpleasant.


    "Throw it away... honey..."


    "It''s disgusting to me..."


    Amid the screams of the two women, Zhou Ye gently opened a portal that reached the surface of the sun, and then threw the trash in...


    As the portal closed, everyone finally felt more comfortable... "I hate mice!"


    Chapter 1414


    One thousand four hundred and fifteen chapters


    Except for the rat tide killing at the door, the rest of the expedition is lackluster.


    Basically in this undiscovered passage, there is nothing worth making a fuss about between the two women.


    The group of three people was so relaxed and happy like a spring outing, walking in this secret road that no one has set foot on for three thousand years.


    Because of the guidance of the memories from Evelyn¡¯s dream, the three of them didn¡¯t take any diversions, and walked directly towards the door somewhere...


    Standing in front of the gate carved with various ancient Egyptian stone carvings, the three stopped.


    "Let me open the door here..." This time Mira intends to show performance. After all, it is only a small stone gate. For her who already has a super regeneration gene, it is easy to know, even if it is the second time. The super regenerative ability of Grade 1 has brought two to five tons of physical power to Uncle Wolf, not to mention the super regenerative gene carefully cultivated by Umbrella [Genius Project]?


    It can be said that Mila and Evelyn at this time, not to mention their super regenerative ability, only have about ten to twenty tons of strength, and they are completely two strange women.


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    Mira, who wanted to behave, said, lifting her foot and kicking towards the stone gate, but-was blocked by Evelyn''s arm.


    "Evelyn, what are you doing?" Mira pressed forward with dissatisfaction, her eyes fixed on Evelyn who was holding her feet."Didn''t you say you want to come here to find something?"


    "Of course..." Evelyn said with her arm a little too high, supporting Mira''s feet.


    "Then why are you stopping me..." Mila said, turning her head to face her man and starting to act like a baby, "Honey, look...Eve is starting to trouble me again... You control her... "


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye was caught off guard by Mila''s complaint. What should I say?His attention at this time was completely focused on Mila¡¯s suffocating vertical word immediately... Unexpectedly, Mila could do this. Does it mean that he can treat Mila Have you unlocked more knowledge?


    "I didn''t bother you..." Evelyn became a little anxious when she heard Mira''s complaint. She didn''t want to be affected by her own man''s law anymore, and hurriedly explained: "I didn''t tell you not to kick this fan. Door, I just want to rub the stone carvings on the stone door. I think the stone carvings here are very valuable for research..."


    "Okay..." Milla heard Evelyn¡¯s explanation, and she retracted her thighs¡ªeverything must be modest. If she doesn¡¯t let her go, she would be unlucky with her...As a smart woman, Mi Deeply understand this.


    "Wait a minute, dear... I''ll get it done soon..." Evelyn said as she took out various cleaning tools from her bracelet. Before rubbing, she needed to clean the stone door. Stains, this is common sense...


    On the other side, Zhou Ye took the attitude of studying and researching and dragged Mira to the fork in the back passage...


    "My dear...what the hell is going on when you call me here..." Mira asked curiously.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just..." Zhou Ye didn''t say the rest. He directly replaced his own language with actions. He bowed his head directly and kept Mila''s little coward.


    "Hmm..." Faced with her man''s invasion, Mila also responded positively. She hugged Zhou Ye directly and closed her eyes.


    After a while--


    Evelyn, who was carefully cleaning the dust on the stone gate, suddenly heard a voice in the passage not far away.


    "Don''t... honey... it won''t work here..."


    "why not??"


    "It''s so dirty here..."


    "We won''t get dirty if we don''t lie there..."


    "Then...what should I do..."


    "this way!"


    "Ah-badass..."


    As the dialogue ended, a red heartbeat sound came along the channel...


    The sound made Evelyn feel blush... "This bitch... and dear..."


    After lightly cursing, Evelyn forced her mind and began to concentrate on work...


    After half an hour-

 Chapter 1020

    Evelyn finally finished rubbing all the stone carvings on the stone gate, and at this time, the outside voice disappeared completely without knowing when... After a while, Zhou Ye was half-coated and half-wrapped as if boneless. The patient Mira came in, "My dear, is the rubbing ready?"


    "Hmm..." Evelyn nodded, and said to Mira who seemed to be unable to get up again: "Now, you can show...Come on, open this stone door!"


    "I...need a rest!" Mira said depressed, she knew Evelyn did it on purpose, and she let herself go because she didn''t know how to do it.


    "It''s so weak...you''re like this in only half an hour!" Evelyn said disdainfully.


    "You..." Mila was so depressed. It was only half an hour just now. It has been almost three hours, okay, my legs are numb, okay...


    However, after thinking about it for a while, Mila didn¡¯t argue with Evelyn, just let her think she was a weak person. Her man just showed an extraordinary love for her long legs, which made her to now, My heart is full of beauty... reputation is not important, the love of my own man is the most important.


    "I''ll do it..." Zhou Ye forced Evelyn to know more about how much Mira had endured, so he also said embarrassedly: "Mila is a little uncomfortable..."


    "No, I''ll do it myself..." Evelyn snorted a little uncomfortably after hearing Zhou Ye''s words.


    While talking, Evelyn gently pushed Shimen with her hands, and with a soft rumbling sound, Shimen was overthrown by Evelyn to the ground.


    The stone gate that fell on the ground stirred up a cloud of dust. Fortunately, everyone had a constant cleaning technique on their bodies, so they didn''t get ashamed.


    As the stone door opened, everyone, led by Evelyn, walked into this room...


    On the four walls of the room, on a grid made of wooden boards, there were corpses, and on the ground, there were hundreds of scorpions.


    "No one has been here for at least three thousand years..." Evelyn said, bypassing the scorpions on the ground, walking directly to another hand that appeared to be a torch, and gently pulling it.


    With a bang, the stone gate next to it was opened... "I... have been to this place."


    "It''s here..." Evelyn said, walking quickly toward the passage.


    "Let''s go..." Zhou Ye standing behind said as he picked up Mira and went up. There is no way, anyone who has stood for almost three hours will be like this, let alone-this Niu is also the owner of the super recovery gene, every time it is the first time...


    Chapter 1415


    One thousand four hundred and sixteen chapters


    Zhou Ye, who was holding Mila halfway behind Evelyn, and walking forward along the passage, when he was about to reach the entrance of the passage, he suddenly discovered¡ªEvelyn, not leaving...


    Moreover, it seems that she saw something like that, swinging the bright flashlight in her hand back and forth...


    What is coming??


    Zhou Ye knew that Evelyn had fallen into some kind of memory again...


    Although Zhou Ye knew what Evelyn had seen, he was really curious about whether Evelyn was an ancient Egyptian princess.


    Tell the truth¡ªAs Zhou Ye, who has watched the Mummy series countless times, he has never understood one thing, why in the first part, Ansunam¡¯s soul in the underworld was called out. You must know¡ª In the second part, the reincarnation of Ansunam, Miraco appeared.


    If Ansunam had been reincarnated, why was her soul still in the underworld?


    Does this mean that Evelyn and Mira are not the reincarnations of ancient Egyptian princess Nafidili and the maid Ansunam?


    In fact, it''s just because their brainwave frequencies are more similar, which causes an unexplainable resonance that travels through time and space?


    Today, all mysteries will be explained...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye stopped, and slightly made a silent gesture to Mila who wanted to ask him in his arms, and whispered: "Hush, baby, be quiet for a while, I want to discover something. The truth!"


    "Yeah!" Mira nodded her little head obediently.


    Zhou Ye smiled at Mira, and then¡ª


    Soul Eye-Open


    With the opening of the Soul Eye, everything in front of Zhou Ye''s eyes became gray, only himself and the two women with color...


    That''s because those stone walls and so on belong to dead creatures without souls, and he and the two girls are living creatures with souls...


    "Hey--interesting, it''s so interesting..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help muttering to himself as he watched the scene in front of him.


    He-saw it.


    He saw an extremely small soul thread that appeared out of thin air linking Evelyn''s soul, and the soul thread that appeared out of thin air in the void could not see where it came from...


    It seems that the eyes of the soul alone cannot solve this mystery.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye once again loaded the power of the time gem into his eyes...


    This time¡ªhe finally saw it.


    Through the long river of time, he saw the source of the soul thread-it was uploaded from Nafidili, the princess of the Seti I dynasty three thousand years ago.


    "Interesting... It''s so interesting..." Zhou Ye touched his chin, thinking about certain issues.


    Just through the eyes of the soul, he has already compared the souls between Nafidili and Evelyn. Although the two souls are almost the same in terms of fluctuation and appearance, they are indeed not the same soul.


    This means that, in fact, Evelyn is not the reincarnation of Nafidili, and Mira is not the reincarnation of Ansunam...


    After understanding this question, Zhou Ye had a sudden sense of openness...


    With the excitement of unraveling the mystery, came a peek into those beautiful women two or three thousand years ago...


    It''s okay if I don''t know, but-now that I know, how could Zhou Ye let those two people go??


    Thinking of this--Zhou Ye smiled slightly, gently placed Mila on the ground, and said softly: "Baby Mila, I''m going to do something urgent, and I''ll be back soon. Will you wait for me here obediently?"


    "Yeah! Honey, come back soon...I''m waiting for you." Mira nodded obediently. When is a woman the most tender?When being fed...


    At this moment, Mila was more than just fed, she was eating and holding on... She was as good as a cat who obeyed Zhou Ye now.


    "I promise, soon... I''ll be back in the blink of an eye!" As the last syllable fell, Zhou Ye''s figure had disappeared in front of Mila.


    In the long river of time¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A trance-like figure is moving upstream-the irreversible power of time seems to him like nothing.


    Finally¡ªhe reached the point in time he wanted...a fierce man plunged in.


    In 1329 BC, Thebes-Karnak Temple.


    Here is the temple where the gods Taiyanra and Amun are enshrined. At the same time, it is also a place where many ritual instruments are enshrined.


    Among them, many things possess incredible power-such as the Black Book of Undead, such as the Golden Book of the Sun, such as the Spear of Judgment, etc...


    The bracelet of Devil Scorpion is also one of them.


    It is said that if someone can get this bracelet and rely on the instructions in the bracelet to find the oasis in the desert where the Scorpion the Great is sleeping, Am''she, and rely on the bracelet to wake the Scorpion the Great and kill him, they can get the Scorpion Great. The invincible army of death to sweep the whole world.


    At this time, as the eldest daughter of Seti I in the ancient Egyptian empire, and the most noble princess of the empire, Nafidili walked out of the treasure room where the magic blood bracelet was stored in a happy mood.

 Chapter 1021

    There are so many artifacts in the Karnak Temple, but-for Pharaoh Seti I, the most important thing is the death bracelet.


    The other artifacts, whether it is the Black Sutra of the Dead or the Golden Sutra of the Sun, can only be an enemy at most.


    With the invincible army, people who get these treasures can be killed easily, but-what about the death bracelet?That can be said to be an artifact capable of shaking the foundation of Seti I''s rule.


    The invincible army from the underworld is enough to make many careerists salivate.


    Therefore-although Seti I clearly, in order to show fairness, held the so-called throne competition.


    But in fact-the guardian of the death bracelet has already been decided by default.


    That is his eldest daughter, Nafidili.


    When Nafidili learned the news, she was so happy.


    This proved how much Seti I trusted her.


    Of course, as a curious girl, after being informed by her father that she had obtained the right of guardianship, Nafidili came to Karnak Temple for the first time, where she stored the death bracelet, she thought Look at this legend, what the bracelet of the Scorpion King who once led the underworld army to capture Thebes looked like.


    She has just seen it, to be honest-a little disappointed...


    In her opinion, such a rough bracelet is obviously not suitable for women to wear... It''s really not as famous as meeting.


    Some disappointed Nafidili, while instructing the two guards guarding the death bracelets to continue to perform their duties, walked out of the treasure room, and outside, locked the door of the treasure room...


    Now, do I need to go back to my palace for a little rest, or do I have to train for the tournament in front of the throne two days later?


    However, just as Nafidili was thinking about what she was going to do next, she suddenly felt that her body seemed to have hit something, and she suddenly lost her balance and fell backward.


    Chapter 1416


    One thousand four hundred and sixteen chapters


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye didn''t expect that he was so inch, when he came here, he knocked down this Egyptian princess who had the same face as Evelyn."Are you OK?"


    "Who are you?" Nafidili asked sternly with one hand on the ground.


    You know, here is the guardian place.


    Not to mention the guards in the treasure house, just to get here, you have to pass through at least a dozen guards and pass through an Colosseum room.


    No one can come here silently.


    Moreover, although the boy in front of him is very handsome, his clothes are obviously different from those of the Egyptians. This can only show one thing, he is not a native, but a foreigner...


    Then his purpose of sneaking into the treasury of Karnak Temple, needless to ask, must be the idea of ??hitting the death bracelet inside that could subvert the entire world.


    Thinking of this, Nafidili couldn''t help shouting: "Guard... Guard..."


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at the Egyptian princess in front of him, and blinked helplessly, "I''m sorry...I don''t want to fight with people when I first came...So, I can only wrong you!"


    While talking, Zhou Ye bent over, hugged Nafidili''s slender waist, and then pulled her back into his arms.


    Nafidili is not a weak woman who has no power to bind a chicken. Facing Zhou Ye, her unceremonious fingers are like hooks, sticking into Zhou Ye''s eyes.


    While fighting back, she also shouted... "Guard, guard..."


    "What a wicked woman!" Zhou Ye reluctantly grabbed Nafidili''s finger, and then lightly snapped his fingers.


    Suddenly, a crisp sound of glass breaking sounded.


    Nafidili was dragged into the mirror world by Zhou Ye.


    "What do you want to do to me?" Because Zhou Ye needed to hold her hand with one hand and cast Mirror World with the other, Nafidili was able to temporarily get rid of Zhou Ye''s restraint.


    Hearing what Nafidili said, Zhou Ye was secretly thankful. Fortunately, out of curiosity, he had studied ancient Egyptian with Evelyn for a few days, or else--this was not going to be numb again."If I say that I came here because I want to marry you as my wife, do you believe it or not?"


    "Let''s lie to the ghost..." Although Nafidili said so in her mouth, her heart was still accelerated by Zhou Ye''s sudden straight ball. There is no way... to be handsome is to take advantage ."If it''s for my favor, why didn''t you go to my father to propose marriage, but instead appeared here? You are a thief, an careerist who wants to steal the death bracelet..."


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at the sky speechlessly for a while, joking, if he really wanted to conquer the world, would he still need the Grim Reaper bracelet?


    Zhou Ye''s silence was regarded as a guilty conscience by Nafidili.


    In her heart, there were both rejoicing, disappointment, and even sadness.


    Although she didn''t really take Zhou Ye''s sentence [I''m here to marry you] seriously, she still had some expectations.


    As the most noble princess, as the daughter of Seti I.


    She had also imagined what her future husband would look like...


    He should be very handsome, he should have peerless martial arts... he should love himself... he should...


    It can be said that to a certain extent, princesses are not much different from normal girls. They both have fantasies about love...


    Zhou Ye has completely met her first illusion of her future husband in her heart, with an incomparably handsome face.Although I don''t know whether the second article is in line, but I want to come here, can sneak in here without alarming the guards, and the skill should be good.


    The rest is love for myself...


    Basically, Zhou Ye has met most of the conditions for Nafidili¡¯s fantasy of her future husband. However-such a person who made her heart fascinated, and now actually acquiesced to the fact that he was actually here to steal the death bracelet...


    How can this not make Nafidili feel angry?


    Or it should be said that girls are originally a kind of fantasy creatures... whether it is ancient or modern.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s silence, Nafidili became more angry the more she thought about it, the more she thought about it, the more she felt angry, the more she thought about it, the more she felt Zhou Ye was unforgivable...


    At this moment, she had almost heard the noise from the guards running in the passage, which meant that-soon, this man who cheated his feelings was about to be caught by the guards...


    "The thief...you can''t run away!" Nafidili stared at Zhou Ye viciously, and said: "But... don''t worry, I won''t let you die..."


    "Oh? Why??" To be honest, Zhou Ye now feels that the Egyptian princess who looks like Evelyn is getting more and more fun. Of course he knows what Nafidili is waiting for, but he won''t tell her, the truth The truth of it--sometimes, at the moment when the other party feels that he is about to win, it is a fun thing to knock him to the ground and trample on his dignity severely.


    Of course, if the other party is a woman, Zhou Ye will have other preferential treatment...


    "Because-I will let my father give you a reward, I will bring you the shackles of a slave, I will torture you as much as I can..."


    "Just because I want to steal the death bracelet?" Zhou Ye teased.


    "...Huh!" Nafidili made a small face, she wouldn''t tell Zhou Ye that it wasn''t because of the death bracelets--they wanted to torture him severely, just because--he played with his innocence. Feelings¡­¡­


    At this time, at the entrance of the passage, groups of guards had already rushed in.


    Seeing these guards, Nafidili shouted in surprise: "Quickly, catch this guy who wants to steal the death bracelet..."


    However¡ªthe response of the guards stunned her.


    The guards looked like they hadn''t seen her at all, searching everywhere, even passing in front of her, turning a blind eye to her...

 Chapter 1022

    "Hey, what are you looking for... I am here..."


    "Look at me... I am here..."


    Nafidili finally found that no matter how she shouted, the guards ignored her... as if she was not in front of them at all. Such a strange thing made her a little frightened...


    However, at this moment - she heard Zhou Ye''s words in her ears."Guess, if I get you in front of them, can they see it??"


    "...You..." Nafidili only realized at this time. I don''t know when, the damn thief had already walked around behind her, and put her hand on her stomach, so that the two of them could fit together completely. Together...especially when he was talking in her ear, the air that he drove made her feel ecstatic.


    However, soon-she broke free from this unfamiliar feeling, and asked directly: "It''s you... isn''t it? It''s the spell you used that prevents them from seeing me, right...you too Did you sneak in with such a spell, right?"


    "Don''t make trouble, it''s not the time to talk about this question... answer my question!" Zhou Ye said, easily grasping Nafidili''s moving arms, and asked in a low voice: "Guess, if I was here They get you in front of them, can they see you?"


    Chapter 1417


    One thousand four hundred and seventeen chapters


    Nafidili just realized at this moment, what kind of situation is she facing...


    Although she wanted to say that you were dreaming...and also wanted to say that the guards would come to rescue me...


    But¡ªthe scene before her told her that the guards would neither come to save her, nor could they save her.


    And¡ªthe feeling from behind made her understand...Zhou Ye was not just talking, he really had his plan in front of these people...


    How can this...??


    Who is she?


    She is Nafidili-she is the Egyptian pharaoh, the eldest daughter of Seti I, she is the most noble princess in this dynasty...


    How could she be so humiliated in front of others like those female slaves??


    At this moment... Nafidili finally softened, "Don''t... don''t be here..."


    "But, I can''t bear it now, what should I do?" Hearing Nafidili''s pleading, Zhou Ye suppressed a smile and continued to tease the noble princess.


    "At least... At least I have to go back to my palace... After returning to my palace, I will serve you wholeheartedly..." Nafidili begged.


    "This is what you said!" Zhou Ye said, before Nafidili repented, he held her hand tightly.


    Nafidili only felt the scenery in front of her tremble for a while, and then-she appeared in her palace room.


    This-what is going on??Although Karnak Temple is not far from the palace, it is definitely not reachable in the blink of an eye, and why didn''t the guards on the road see it?


    However, at this time, she had no time to think too much, because-someone had thrown her on the couch in her bedroom.


    With a "stab", Zhou Ye tore off the skirt that Nafidili was wearing.


    "No..." Nafidili got up and wanted to escape, but when she was dead, would Zhou Ye let the flesh on the side run away?


    The answer does not need to be asked, it is impossible...


    "His Royal Highness, please fulfill your promise!" Following Zhou Ye''s words, Nafidili found that she had lost control of her body, and she was actually like the most humble female slave in front of Zhou Ye. I leaked my...


    Soon-with a cry of pain, Nafidili, the eldest daughter of Seti I and the princess of the ancient Egyptian dynasty, said goodbye to her girlhood and became a woman.


    Three days later-


    In Nafidili''s palace, a circular golden portal opened, and then¡ªthe somewhat embarrassed Nafidili escaped from the portal.


    She looked at the old decorations in her palace, bitterly as if she spoiled and said to someone who could not be seen: "Bad, you almost broke it..."


    [No way, who told my princess to be too charming?


    Feeling the message in her mind, Nafidili couldn''t help but leak a sweet smile...


    Three days...


    Three days...


    That bad guy used all kinds of moves to do whatever he wanted...


    To be honest, Nafidili was already deeply in love with the bad guy at this time, and, for what he said, that he really came for himself, was already convinced, beside her man, She has seen so many incredible things, he is not only her man, but also her god...


    "Come here!" Nafidili shouted with the sweet memories of those three days in her heart.


    Following her shouts, a dozen maids filed in, knelt on the ground cautiously, and replied without raising their heads: "Princess..."


    "What time is it now?"


    "It''s seven o''clock in the day...Princess!" Facing Nafidili''s question, some of the older maid said: "You have just returned from the temple, do you need a meal now?"


    "Um-no need! Get me a suit!" Nafidili ordered.


    "Yes, princess!" The maid dared not say anything, got up and backed away...


    In fact, they are full of questions, when did Princess Nafidili come back?Why didn''t they see at the door?And why does the princess look embarrassed and her clothes messy, as if she had been in a fight with someone...


    Of course, even if they have questions, they dare not ask.


    Their lives and deaths are all between Nafidili''s thoughts, saying that they are maids, but in fact, they can be regarded as senior female slaves.


    Soon... the female slaves returned again and brought Nafidili the clothes to change and put on her.


    "Okay, you can retreat!" After getting dressed, Nafidili waved her hand and said directly and unceremoniously: "Okay, you can go down, I won''t call you, you are not allowed to come in..."


    "Yes, princess!"


    The maids didn''t dare to ask more, and walked out of the room one by one, and brought the heavy door to the room.


    Looking at her own palace, she was left alone again, Nafidili whispered with excitement: "Ye, my love...come out, I miss you..."


    "Since you miss me, why did you run so fast just now?" As Zhou Ye''s voice sounded, his figure appeared beside Nafidili out of thin air.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s figure, Nafidili rushed over with a smile and threw him onto the couch.


    After nestling her body in the arms of her own man as much as possible, Nafidili complained a little: "Who told you not to let me rest for three consecutive days... I felt like I was almost broken by you... "


    "I can''t help it..." Zhou Ye said helplessly.He really didn¡¯t realize that he was still cute with the attribute of Heichangzhi. He was so interested when he saw Heichangzhi Nafidili... He actually changed the flow of time and played three times with her in the mirror world. Tian San Ye''s game...


    Of course, it''s not just three days and three nights at a time, that would be deadly.


    Zhou Ye just¡ªcough cough, play for a while, rest for a while...such a cycle, Zhou Ye still cherishes his woman very much.


    But even with such care, Nafidili can''t stand it...


    "Otherwise, take all my female slaves!" Nafidili suddenly thought of a good idea. This idea seems to be very good... so that she will have comrades in arms, so she won''t be ruined again and again. Escaped.

 Chapter 1023

    "Oh..." Zhou Ye was habitually polite.


    "Why not..." Nafidili''s dissatisfied Zhou Ye got up on his body and rode directly on his waist, saying: "Those female slaves grew up with me since I was young. Selected carefully, I guarantee that they are all purple..."


    "Actually, I am more interested in Anna Sunam..." Zhou Ye teased.


    "Huh-I won''t help you get her..." Speaking of Anna Sunam, Nafidili''s face was strained and she said dissatisfied: "I didn''t expect that she not only charmed my father, but also took my The man is also charmed..."


    "Ahem...how could it be possible!" Zhou Ye said embarrassingly, "Actually, you are my favorite!"


    "No matter, if you want me to help you get Anna Sunam, you should take my twelve female slaves first..." Nafidili said with a change of voice.


    It wasn''t that she had figured it out, but she suddenly realized something, with the godlike means of her lover, what resistance does that Anna Sunum have??In the end, he still has to fall into the hands of his own man.


    Instead of that, it''s better to use this to make a deal with his own man, and let him take all his female slaves, so-13 to one, she has an overwhelming advantage.


    "Huh? Didn''t you just say..." Zhou Ye felt a little suddenly at Nafidili''s change.


    "Can I change my mind?" Nafidili sacrificed a woman''s weapon, unreasonable... "By the way, I can tell you the good news, Anna Sunam has just been taken by my father. They are not married yet, so ¡ª¡ªShe is still a purple...As long as you agree with my slave girl, I will help you get her..."


    "This... is really unexpected good news... well, I agree to your terms..." Zhou Ye sighed and said.


    "Great, you are here waiting for me..." Nafidili said, jumping up quickly and ran towards the door...


    Dedicated?Ancient Egypt?Are you stupid?


    Here one man and many women is orthodox...


    Only the hypocritical guys in Europe advocate the so-called monogamy¡ª¡ª


    Because they don''t want to take on more women''s life problems, monogamy saves them a lot of trouble-this is how the irresponsible product of lover is born.


    Chapter 1418


    One thousand four hundred and eighteen chapters


    The ancient city of Thebes-in the pharaoh''s palace-


    A wonderful competition in front of the palace is in progress.


    Two black-haired women wearing short dresses and golden masks are facing each other while holding golden forks.


    With a bang, Pharaoh Seti I clapped vigorously, as if he had pressed an open button.


    The two rushed up without giving way to each other, and the battle between you and me became a ball.


    These two women are not others, they are the eldest daughter of Seti I, Nafidili, and the chief female guard, Anna Sunam, who is known as the first beauty of Egypt.


    The two competed in front of the temple to fight for the protection of the death bracelet.


    For the protection of the death bracelet, Anna Sunum is bound to win.


    why?


    Because she is a child born of a commoner, because she has a peerless appearance but does not deserve the right to this appearance, because she does not want to marry the pharaoh, Seti I, plus that always looks with disgusting eyes Her High Priest Immortal.


    But-no way.


    Personal force is not that important in this era...


    Moreover, in this era, the status of women-very low.


    Of course, there are also some special positions that must be held by women, and they can also be slightly free.


    For example-the guardian who guards the death bracelet.


    Because the death bracelet was suppressed in the Karnak temple, and the guardian of the death bracelet will automatically become the priestess of the sun god Ra. At the same time, as long as he is selected as the priestess of the sun god Ra, then this A woman must remain chaste throughout her life, even if she is a representative of secular kingship, the pharaoh cannot force her.


    Moreover, the position of the priestess of the sun god Ra will be second only to the high priest.


    You know, on certain issues, even the Pharaoh had to bow his head to the high priest, because - this is the age of God.


    It was with this belief that Anna Sunam desperately wanted to win this battle.


    Of course, the pharaoh Seti I, who was sitting high above, knew what Anna Sunam was thinking.


    He is not angry. It is this woman with a rebellious spirit that can bring him more sense of conquest...


    Of course, he deliberately concealed one thing-that is, whether he wins or not, the guardian of the death bracelet will be personally appointed by him, which means-in fact, this game is meaningless, because-even The winner is Anna Sunam, and she will not get a real victory.


    The position of guardian of the death bracelet has long been reserved...


    Looking at a little cutie who was struggling constantly in her hand, she finally found that when her struggle was futile, the kind of despair and confession can bring him a lot of pleasure...


    For this reason, even though Seti I had ordered to marry Anna Sunam, he still did not touch her a finger. He wanted to use things like power to force this unwilling little cutie to recognize reality...


    Watching the proud swan lay down its proud head in front of him, this was the happiest time for Seti I.


    And the high priest Immortal, standing next to Seti I, had some guesses about the Pharaoh''s thoughts.


    But-he didn''t stop it either, or rather-he was still helping the abuser, pushing the whole incident in the direction that Pharaoh wanted.


    Why do you want to do this?


    Because¡ªImmerton really fell in love with Anna Sunam.


    High Priest Immortal-in this ancient dynasty, represents the divine power, the status is second only to the existence of the pharaoh.


    As a high priest, although he could not blatantly marry a wife or anything, but-secretly, he secretly bought a lot of female slaves.


    Power is enough to make a purest man degenerate into a devil.


    Now, Immortal has no interest in the ordinary beautiful slave girls who are obedient to each other. Instead, it is Anna Sunam, a beauty who dismisses him, so that a conquering fishing net rises in his heart.


    But-Pharaoh has ordered that Anna Sunam will be married in the future. As the high priest, he can''t violate the Pharaoh''s order, but-this also brings him a stronger possession.


    Regardless of any dynasty, any man-to other people''s wives, always has such a trace of indescribable thoughts.


    Of course, I only saw it through, but deliberately pushed Pharaoh''s plan-because Immortal wanted Anna Sunam.


    But-it''s hard, it''s really hard.


    You know, as the high priest, Immortal has some mana, but he is not the monster that claims to be able to bring Egypt into disaster in the future.


    And Anna Sunam, a waitress who practiced martial arts all year round, was extremely powerful in her heart.


    This makes Immortal helpless against Anna Sunam--


    Right to persecute?

 Chapter 1024

    There is a pharaoh on top--


    Spell charm?


    Anna Sunam''s mind is too strong, and his spells can only be humiliated.


    In the end¡ªEmerton had nothing but to promote the Pharaoh¡¯s conspiracy.


    No matter how powerful the soul is, when facing the biggest blow in life, a trace of flaw will be revealed.


    For this reason, Immortal even deliberately assisted the pharaoh to follow the Pharaoh''s will, announcing that the winner of this competition will receive the right to be the guardian of the death bracelet.


    In Imerton''s view, Anna Sunam''s martial arts far surpassed the princess Nafidili.


    Because of this, after Anna Sunam''s victory, when she felt that she could get rid of all the restraints, she was suddenly told that the guardian of the death bracelet was her defeat, and then¡ªher powerful heart would become everywhere. It is a loophole.


    Until then--


    Immortal believed that with his own magic power, he only needed to look at each other to make this beautiful Egyptian beauty fall in love with himself.


    Regardless of whether it was Seti I or High Priest Immortal, the two of them looked at the performance under the stage with almost the same thoughts.


    And at this moment-the situation in the performance hall makes people feel a little-well, what should I say, unexpected?


    Although, the two people in the field wore the same clothes, the same masks, and the same hairstyles.


    But-Seti I and Imerton, who are very familiar with the two of them, can see that it is not the Anna Sunam they imagined that has the advantage at this time, but-the princess, Nafidili...


    To be honest, Nafidili, who was fighting Anna Sunam on the court at this time, was not very serious.


    After seeing the god-like ability of her own man, Nafidili has long looked down upon this kind of petty fight...


    She was just playing with Anna Sunam, in order to vent her depression that was always pressured by her before.


    Chapter 1419


    One thousand four hundred and nineteen chapters


    "How come... become so strong..."


    The small face under Anna Sunam''s mask was already covered with fine beads of sweat.


    She didn''t know why the defeat of her own men in front of her was so difficult to resist today as if she had changed someone.


    Every touch between the weapons made her feel her wrists tingling.


    If it weren''t for Nafidili''s slender figure, Anna Sunam would really think that she was not facing a woman, but a huge monster.


    That power should never be said that humans should have.


    As the maid, Anna Sunam also fought against the guards in the palace, even the male guards could not have such great power.


    She felt that she was almost out of breath suppressed by this strange force.


    At this moment, Nafidili on the opposite side pushed up, and the golden fork in her left hand struck her chin-seeing that she couldn''t hide, Anna Sunam''s heart turned sharply, and the double crossed downward Blocking away... At the same time, his head tilted back slightly.


    However-just heard a cry, a sound of metal collision came.


    Then, Anna Sunam felt that her hands were numb, and the golden fork in her hands could not help but fall to the ground, and the upward force made her fall backwards involuntarily¡ª¡ª


    But Nafidili didn''t care about it, and rushed forward with a vigorous step, and rode directly on Anna Sunam''s body, with the golden fork in her hand resting on Anna Sunam''s throat.


    "...What did you do...why is there such a great power!" Unwilling to fail, Anna Sunam raised her golden mask and raised her sweaty face, questioning.


    "I didn''t do anything. If you are not convinced, get up and fight again!" Nafidili also lifted her mask. In obvious contrast to Anna Sunam, she is not breathing at all, and there is no trace of sweat on her face. So calm...


    "Huh..." Anna Sunam snorted heavily.


    And Nafidili got up without paying attention, and then retreated... She wouldn''t tell Anna Sunam what good things her man had to drink for herself.


    Anna Sunam struck a carp, jumped up from the ground, turned around, and took a double-headed spear from the wall behind her.


    And Nafidili did not hesitate to take two copper axes from behind her.


    The two battled together again.


    However-even if Anna Sunam''s skill is superior to Nafidili''s, but-the suppression of power makes skill less important.


    The so-called one force drop ten will be like this.


    In the end-Anna Sunam''s double-headed spear was chopped off, and Nafidili''s axe blade had also been placed on her neck.


    "..." At this moment, Anna Sunam was totally devastated...


    Oneself-after all, can''t escape the fate of becoming a plaything?


    And Pharaoh Seti I, who was sitting on the high platform, also stood up and applauded¡ªAlthough the ending was not what he thought, it didn¡¯t really matter, was it?


    However¡ªjust when Seti I was about to step down.


    A figure suddenly appeared next to the two women, and then wrapped around the slender waists of Nafidili and Anna Sunam.


    "Who are you?" Seti I was shocked. This is the palace. This person can actually appear in front of him. What is he going to do?Is he going to assassinate himself?Thinking of this, Seti I couldn''t help shouting: "Guard¡ª¡ªGuard..."


    However, as he shouted, the guards standing aside showed a struggle on their faces.


    It''s not that they don''t want to move, don''t want to protect the Pharaoh, but-they can''t move...


    "Hmm-how should I put it? The question of who am I is really difficult to answer..." Zhou Ye thought while moving his hands on the waists of the two women in his arms.


    Say you are the future?


    Said he was his son-in-law?Now want to rob the woman he reserved?It''s a bit of a...beast.


    "Just treat me as the evil god who came to snatch your daughter and wife..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Evil God?" To be honest, Seti I didn''t believe Zhou Ye''s nonsense...


    but--


    The situation of being unable to move his whole body made Seti I doubt Zhou Ye''s words again... "Then why are you here..."


    "For your daughter, with Anna Sunam..." Zhou Ye smiled at Seti I.


    "This..." Although Seti I was very unwilling, but-in this case, what can he say?In other words-what can he say when his life is in the hands of others?"Please be kind to my daughter... and... Anna Sunam..."


    "I''ll treat them kindly..." Zhou Ye said carelessly, then looked at Immortal, "Is this your high priest?"


    "Yes..." Although Seti I felt sad for himself, but-he didn''t dare to play a face with Zhou Ye... He, without the capital, how can he be the king of the world?What if the woman he was after was robbed?Can''t-hold back.

 Chapter 1025

    In the face of a powerful existence, learn to be humble. This is reality.


    "Very good...you have an interesting high priest..." Zhou Ye didn''t plan to let Immortal just let go. His eyes showed a trace of malice in his eyes."Come on, High Priest, tell everyone what you think... what you think of the pharaoh, what you think of this dynasty and-what you think of the pharaoh woman..."


    "God, you..." Seti I felt humiliated...


    He-as the supreme existence of this country, but like a slave of the lowest rank, he was used as a prop for juggling.


    "Shut up..." Zhou Ye glanced at him lightly, and Seti I instantly felt that he had lost the ability to speak and could not utter a word...


    "Ye..." As a daughter, Nafidili, who was nestling in Zhou Ye''s arms, was reluctant to see her man playing with her father like this, she couldn''t help but pinch her man gently. Meaning-it''s almost done, don''t humiliate your father anymore.


    "Don''t make trouble, I''m just helping your father remove a nail... If you don''t believe me, listen..."


    "I think Seti I is an idiot... never get the true heart of his own woman by emotional means... only uses power to persecute..."


    "I love Anna Sunam...for this I used methods... I intend to use Ecstasy to enter her heart when Anna Sunam fails... Even if she becomes a pharaoh''s woman, she will only love me ..."


    "It is the happiest thing in my life to put a green hat on the supreme Pharaoh that represents shame and can never be shaken off."


    Listening to the description of his High Priest Immortal, Pharaoh Seti I¡¯s face grew darker and darker...Finally, he finally couldn¡¯t help shouting¡ª"Enough... Guards, give I have taken down Immortal and his sacrifices...I will use the cruelest punishment on him-insects!"


    With this violent shout, Seti I found that he was able to move, and the guards also regained their mobility.


    "What''s the matter? What about my daughter? Where is Anna Sunam?" He found that his daughter and Anna Sunam had disappeared...


    And at this moment--the guards had already swarmed, and pressed the high priest Imodun to the ground.


    They heard the words of the high priest just now when they were unable to move. It was really-too ??interesting, but it was interesting, and those who should listen to the order should listen.


    Chapter 1420


    One thousand four hundred and twenty chapters


    And at this time, in the mirror world...


    Anna Sunam finally regained her mobility. When she regained her freedom, the first thing she did was to elbow Zhou Ye.


    "Do you want to kill me?" Zhou Ye unceremoniously hugged her directly in his arms, and confined her hands in front of Hungary.


    "Who are you?" Anna Sunam stared at Zhou Ye with eyes wide open.


    "I''m your man..." Zhou Ye teased.


    "I don''t know you...who are you!" Obviously, Anna Sunam had less sense of humor than Zhou Ye had imagined. She still stared at the man blankly.


    "I said, I''m your man... It doesn''t matter if you don''t know me, you''ll know me soon..." Zhou Ye said, winking at Nafidili who stood watching the excitement.


    Nafidili smiled slightly, rushed over, and hugged Anna Sunam from behind."Honey, I''ll help you..."


    With that said, grabbing Anna Sunam''s clothes and pulling hard...


    With a stab, Anna Sunam suddenly lost her upper body protection...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!)


    "What are you doing... Nafidili..."


    "What do you do? Do what my man asked me to do..."


    "You disappointed me so much... Nafidili, I thought you were..."


    "You thought you were wrong, I am a bad woman..."


    There was Zhou Ye''s restraint before, and Nafidili''s help afterwards. For a short while, the poor Anna Sunam became a little white sheep...


    With a sharp cry of pain... Anna Sunam stopped her struggling behavior because - it was meaningless.


    She looked at the man who was forcibly occupying her body, and calmly asked: "Tell me, your name, man... I''m a woman who doesn''t even know her own man''s name!"


    "Zhou Ye... Zhou is the last name, Ye is the first name, remember my name, because this name will accompany you!" As the voice fell, Zhou Ye began his hard work.


    To tell the truth, Anna Sunam really suffered a lot this time, why did you say that there was a Nafidili who had never dealt with her next to her.


    Especially Nafidili also has twelve helpers...


    Nafidili, in order to toss her life''s enemy Anna Sunam, she lost herself... Even if she was almost finished, she still worked hard for her man Zhou Ye, but fortunately, she has twelve A loyal female slave can help her bear the firepower.


    But-Anna Sunam, who was alone, was a tragedy. She really woke up and fainted...


    For three whole days and three nights, he was almost tossed to death.


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Anna Sunam slowly opened her eyes, looking at the man in front of her who had forcibly occupied herself by brutal means, her eyes were full of unresolved love."Ye..."


    Three days and three nights are enough for the domineering technique of Chun Feng Hua Yu Jue to imprint Zhou Ye from the inside out¡ªnot to mention three days and three nights, even if it¡¯s only once, it¡¯s enough to turn her around. My attitude towards Zhou Ye...


    "Wake up?" Zhou Ye smiled and dragged Anna Sunam into his arms...


    "I...I really can''t do it...please..." When Anna Sunam said this, she felt sad...


    She is sad for her own uselessness. As a woman of Zhou Ye, she can''t even make him enjoy this kind of thing... She is really...


    "Don''t make trouble, I''m that kind of person..." Zhou Ye said, flipping his wrist, and a simple porcelain vase appeared in his palm. He gently opened the lid of the porcelain vase, and then moved to Anna Sunam''s eye. The voice said: "Come on, drink this thing..."


    Facing Zhou Ye''s defense, Anna Sunam couldn''t help but give him a blank look, her talking eyes seemed to say, you are that kind of person...


    But watching Zhou Ye half-supporting herself so gently and carefully, her little face could not help but leak a smile, "What is this?"


    "Poison..." Zhou Ye teased, "Dare you drink it?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s words, Anna Sunam¡¯s complexion changed, her delicate little face, with an expression of immense sadness, whispered: "When I don¡¯t love you, you forcibly occupy me, when I fall in love with you , But you gave me poison... Is this my fate?... Since you are tired of me... Then I drink..."


    With that said, Anna Sunam grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand and drank the bottle of unknown stuff in a thunderous manner...


    After drinking, he closed his eyes and hugged Zhou Ye with both hands firmly, "If I can choose, I want to die in your arms..."


    "..." To be honest, Zhou Ye almost couldn''t tell whether this girl was really stupid or pretending to be stupid...


    However, looking at the smile that leaked from her horns... Obviously, this girl was acting stupid.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye simply planned it out, "Well, I can make a shot while it''s hot..."


    "Yeah... bad guy, I really can''t do it..."


    "What are you talking about... I''m going to die... How about another way of death..."


    Three days later.

 Chapter 1026

    Zhou Ye finally brought the girls out of the mirror world...


    However, Zhou Ye did not intend to go back here...


    He is very interested in ancient Egypt in this era... He just took his daughters and went upstream along the Nile River to play around.


    Along the way, the two women Nafidili and Anna Sunam kept teaching him about the life and customs of this era, and Zhou Ye also described the living habits and customs of later generations to them. When there were two sisters who looked exactly like them, both Nafidili and Anna Sunam were full of interest.


    In the end, after wandering for a month, Zhou Ye brought 14 women including Nafidili and Anna Sunam back to the timeline where he should have been.


    1933-Egypt-in the secret passage under the ancient city of Thebes...


    "In a blink of an eye, you actually lost my dear..." Evelyn looked at Mira angrily and asked.


    "I didn''t lose it, my dear said he has something to do and he will be back soon..." Mira explained.


    "But now almost ten minutes have passed, why haven''t you come back?" Evelyn asked, "With Ye''s ability, it takes ten minutes to do anything? Even if it takes him ten minutes to destroy the entire universe. time¡­¡­"


    "How do I know!" Mira replied grimly.


    She was not originally a fuel-saving lamp, and she did not deal with Evelyn a bit. It was just that she was a little apologetic to Evelyn because of the incident of eating alone at the entrance of the passage... But these apologies follow Evelyn¡¯s Questioning, it almost disappeared.


    Just when Evelyn was a little angry and was about to say something more, she suddenly felt a flash of light and shadow in front of her - then, a group of people appeared in front of her out of thin air.


    It¡¯s nothing to her to change a living person. After all, the sisters¡¯ abilities have increased, but¡ªthe two leading women in this group of women made her and Mira both dumbfounded at the same time..." I¡ªseem to see myself..."


    "Me too..." Mira also nodded blankly.


    Chapter 1421


    One thousand four hundred and twenty one chapters


    "You...you are..." Evelyn looked in front of her, asking the woman who was almost exactly the same as herself except for the different hairstyle.


    "I am you, you are me!!" Nafidili blinked at Evelyn and said with a smile: "We are alone..."


    "No... you''re not me... I''m not you... what you say... speaks ancient Egyptian?" When Evelyn heard Nafidili''s words, she suddenly realized something In the same way, he turned his head and shouted at his own man: "My dear...you...are you going back to the era of Seti I more than 3,000 years ago, bring Princess Nafidili back, right? ?"


    "How do you know I am Nafidili?" Nafidili asked curiously.


    Because she learned from her man that her name has been submerged in a long river of time in later lives. Instead, her father, Seti I, became famous because of the mysterious death city-Hamnata... ¡­


    It is said that Hamnata, the city of death, contains the treasures of Seti I¡¯s wealth and enemies...


    This is also the reason why the name of Seti I will spread so widely. After all-since ancient times, the name of the hero cannot be retained, only the wealth is moving.


    Facing the question of the woman who had the same face as herself, Evelyn raised her hands in a idiotic manner, stroking her face and said, "Because... I dreamed of you... and dreamed of you. What you do... you are Nafidili... yes!"


    Hearing what Evelyn said, Nafidili smiled, "Yes, I am Nafidili...Hello, me in future generations!"


    "I am not your posterity, I am me, I am the only Evelyn!" Evelyn said with some dissatisfaction, but soon her face leaked some excitement, because she thought about it Certain things...


    "Tell me, how do you pronounce this character? What does it mean?" Evelyn took out a book of hieroglyphs and asked excitedly, pointing to the hieroglyphs above.


    You know, as of now, more than 3,000 hieroglyphs have been unearthed in ancient Egypt, but less than 40% of them have been truly interpreted.


    Now, with a serious ancient Egyptian princess as a teacher, how can Evelyn, who is obsessed with archeology, be unexcited.


    "Ah, this text read... means..." Nafidili also indifferently taught Evelyn hieroglyphs.


    And on the other side¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "You are my posterity, Mira?" Compared to the playful Nafidili, Anna Sunam is not that easy to talk. She looked at the one who stood in front of her with the same face as her. Mila said unceremoniously: "So weak, I won''t recognize you..."


    "Hey--!" Hearing Anna Sunam''s unceremonious words, Mira smacked dissatisfiedly, and then unceremoniously returned: "I never thought you were my past life, I am me ...You are you...don''t put me and the tragic you on the same level!"


    "Your vision is stronger than your skill..." Anna Sunam said, looking up and down a weak and weak Mira: "But-it seems that you only have this vision left. ..."


    "..." Can''t refute...


    Mira was really depressed and wanted to shout, it was not my fault, it was the bad guy who pulled me into the passage, so what was it for three hours...


    However, Mila quickly gave up this kind of meaningless argument. How should I put it? She has almost seen the character of Anna Sunam, and it is estimated that if she said that, she would only get - so Weak, can''t stand it after only three hours?¡ª¡ªSuch comments.


    Why do you have to be recognized by this guy, because she is from ancient times??


    When Mira thought of this, she shook her face and stopped talking to Anna Sunam...


    And the twelve female slaves behind them all looked at the strange scene in front of them with ignorance¡ªtwo Anna Sunam, two princesses...what the hell was going on in this world?


    "Baby, I don''t think this is a good place to have a party. Why don''t we finish our goal quickly, and then go home and say something?" Zhou Ye''s voice came, making the chirping girls immediately quiet. Down.


    And Nafidili walked out of the girls, she actually recognized where it was at the first glance, even though the walls here have been mottled, even though this place no longer looks like its glorious period...


    But how could Nafidili forget this place?You know¡ªit¡¯s here, outside the guardianship of the death bracelet, the man she met with her for life, although the scene at the time was not very pleasant, but the result was quite good, right?


    "Why did you come here? Do you want to get the Grim Reaper bracelet?" Nafidili asked.


    "Actually, I am coming. I found this place based on my memory. I always feel that something is calling me here..." Evelyn said.


    "There''s nothing here..." Nafidili said strangely: "Except for a bracelet that can destroy the world, everything... wait... what year is this year?"


    "In 1993...Ah, by the way, you don''t know the calendar of our future generations. If converted to the ancient Egyptian calendar, this year is the year of the scorpion..." Nafidili, who deserves to be known as an expert in ancient Egypt, blinked. With the effort of, the calendar conversion was completed-but this was also proud of the memory and IQ that X genetic modification brought to her far beyond ordinary people.


    You know, in the original film, she was reminded of her...


    "The year of the scorpion...five years ago..." Nafidili''s face changed suddenly, "then we can''t go in and get that thing...that''s the item for summoning the Scorpion Emperor, as long as someone gets the death bracelet ...He can summon the Devil Scorpion Great..."


    "Even if you don''t take it, the Devil Scorpion himself will be resurrected when the time comes!" Anna Sunam, who likes to antagonize Nafidili, walked to Nafidili''s side and retorted: Why not let my dear hold the death bracelet to summon the Scorpion Emperor and kill him!"


    In order to get the position of the watcher of the death bracelet, Anna Sunam did her homework.


    "...I, I forgot..." Nafidili stroked her hair with some embarrassment. She had just forgotten about it when she was panicked...Really, let Anna Sunam do this The guy is proud...


    "Well, in this case, let''s take the death bracelet away!" Zhou Ye said, kicking open the stone door of the treasure room.


    Chapter 1422


    One thousand four hundred and twenty-two chapters


    "I''ll start here..." Nafidili said hurriedly when she saw her man''s movements.


    "Well, here you come!" Zhou Ye stopped his movements and stood aside with a smile.


    He knew that Nafidili knew how to open the door, after all-he watched Nafidili walk out of the door and was outside... ahem.


    Nafidili happily walked to the door, she rushed to open the treasure house just to show it.


    Who made her embarrassed just now... It was still shameless by Anna Sunam.

 Chapter 1027

    Nafidili, who came to the door, carefully placed her hand on the seven-pointed star-shaped doorknob, pulled the handle out a bit, and then gently turned it clockwise. , Two turns counterclockwise... After all this is done, push the handle inward again.


    Following Nafidili''s movement, a caracalla sound came from the stone gate, and then the treasure house door, which had not been opened for more than three thousand years, opened.


    Evelyn, who was curious about history, rushed in first...


    Inside is a small space, only about 30 square meters in size.


    On the table facing the door, there is a small box. Behind the box is the statue of the bird head and the sun god.


    "It says... [Anyone who disturbs the bracelet must drink the Nile water]." Evelyn, who rushed to the front, gently blew away the dust on the top of the box, looking at the hieroglyphs above.


    "There is a weight mechanism under the box. When touched, the mechanism will be activated!" said Nafidili, who walked in with curly Tingting: "The mechanism next to the channel that connects to the bottom of the Nile will be opened. At that time, the entire underground channel will be submerged. The ultimate defense of the entire underground palace is to prevent the death bracelet from being snatched after the invasion of foreign enemies that the entire country cannot resist."


    For this, she knew better than anyone, who called her the caretaker.


    Hearing Nafidili¡¯s words, Evelyn had already touched the hand on the box and took it back like lightning... With a somewhat embarrassing smile: "I...I just wanted to see what¡¯s in this box. ..."


    While talking, Evelyn changed her goal and gently removed the spider web on the statue of the sun god behind the box...At this time, she noticed a slight difference.


    There is a scorpion pattern carved into the corona on the head of the sun god.


    "This is the badge of Emperor Devil Scorpion. He should be just a fictitious character... There has never been any record of him in history..." Evelyn murmured.


    "No one wants to record people and things that can destroy the world in books that can be consulted!" Nafidili smiled and said: "This kind of thing is more secure than written records. It is word of mouth, but I I know the deeds of Emperor Devil Scorpion..."


    Having said this, Nafidili smiled at her man and said, "Well, now our goal has been achieved, Ye, you should consider how to take us out... You know, the one under the box The agency, even me, can''t shut it down..."


    "That''s too simple!" Zhou Ye smiled and waved to his women."Come, all come to my side..."


    The girls came over without knowing it, and surrounded their man.


    "Now one person is holding another person''s hand..."


    The women obediently followed.


    "No, it''s not like this..." Zhou Ye looked at the women who completed a circle holding hands, and was speechless... He simply said: "Nafidili, you hold Evelyn''s hand, Evelyn--you Holding..."


    In the end, the girls formed a form of eight people on the left and right... On the left, Nafidili was the leader and Evelyn was second.


    On the right, Anna Sunum is the leader and Mira is second.


    The other twelve female slaves were evenly distributed on both sides.


    "Now... we are going to say goodbye to this dark underground palace!" Zhou Ye said, holding the sky with one hand. Above his palm, a golden six-pointed star appeared in the air out of thin air - and then, a full three meters in diameter. The golden beam of light spewed out from the six-pointed star magic array and rushed straight into the sky.


    Whether it is a wall or a slate, it is directly annihilated in this beam of light.


    "My man is a god..." Nafidili murmured while looking up at the blue sky above her head through a circular gap ten meters in diameter.


    This time, Anna Sunam, who was on the other side, rarely sang against Nafidili. She also said proudly: "It''s also my man..."


    "Okay, darlings, hold my hand tight and let you feel the joy of flying!" Zhou Ye said as he swept the box containing the death bracelet into the bracelet, and then reached out and grabbed Na on the left and right sides. Fidili and Anna Sunam bent their knees slightly, and then slammed... soaring into the sky.


    The girls were taken directly by Zhou Ye to fly.


    As soon as everyone left, the underground palace began to vibrate, and then-the turbulent river water drawn from the Nile River quickly flooded the entire underground palace.


    Zhou Ye directly led the girls to the ground, and asked, "Where are we going now? Should we start our treasure hunt, or should we make a little bit of grooming first?"


    "Well-I think we should fix it first!" Nafidili looked at her twelve female slaves and said.


    Although she and Anna Sunam can wear their clothes because of Mila and Evelyn, and they fit very well.However, the figures of the twelve female slaves are somewhat different, and it is not very appropriate to wear the clothes of Mira and Evelyn.


    And in Zhou Ye''s bracelet, there were not many women''s clothes, and he helped Mila and Evelyn to take their clothes, and the female slaves didn''t like them too much.


    "Well, then let''s go to Cairo to fix it for a while..." Zhou Ye said.


    After they made up their minds, they walked towards the bazaar near the ancient city of Thebes.


    Although this place is in decline, not many tomb raiders are willing to come here anymore.But people nearby are used to setting the market here, so the market is not very far from here...


    In this way, Zhou Ye brought his mighty group of women to the bazaar...but, there weren¡¯t any great clothes in this bazaar. In the end-the female slaves put on traditional Arab black dresses and Veil...


    And Evelyn and other women also put on exactly the same outfits.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye walked in front of him, and sixteen women lined up neatly behind him in two rows, suddenly he was an ultra-rich Arab local tyrant.


    Zhou Ye also felt very funny about this...Especially at night, in the magic tent, a group of women kneeled in a circle around him, facing outwards. Except for that, the whole body was tightly wrapped, and only the right place was there. The feeling he felt...Uh, how should I put it, this feeling can only be unspeakable...


    Sure enough, Arab men are so happy.


    Chapter 1423


    One thousand four hundred and twenty-three chapters


    Just when Zhou Ye was reluctant to go on his tour around Arab beauty.


    Far away in the city of death, on the ruins of Hamnata, the former curator of the British Museum, and now a fanatical doomsday survivor, Hafez was looking depressed at the excavation site in front of him.


    What should I say?


    The mummy of High Priest Emerton has been discovered, but-Hafez is not happy at all.


    because--


    Up to now, the workers still have not found the Black Sutra of the Dead and the Golden Sun Sutra.


    This is simply...


    The Golden Sun Sutra is second, and the most important thing is-without the Black Sutra of the Undead, how to resurrect Imodun?


    Is this special code funny?


    Do you want him to hold the mummy of Emerton and fight against the Scorpion King alone?He felt that he didn''t have the ability...


    Therefore, the key is the Black Sutra of the Dead...


    Just when Hafez was anxious to get angry and gloomy-an old jeep drove into the excavation site.


    As the old jeep stopped, three fat and thin cowboy-dressed guys walked down and said hello to Hafez, "Hey, it seems that you haven''t dug up what you want... "


    "Stop talking nonsense, who do I want?" Hafez has no interest in teasing these three guys at all now, he is already getting angry and bubbling.


    "Of course, we shot, it must be foolproof!" said the leading fat man, winking at his hand.


    The skinny Spiway opened the trunk door, and a person trapped like a rice dumpling appeared in front of everyone."This is the Jonathan you want!"


    What''s interesting is that Jonathan is now closing his eyes tightly, breathing evenly...obviously sleeping.

 Chapter 1028

    He could fall asleep even if he was kidnapped, and I had to admire the strong nerves of this guy.


    After taking a look at Jonathan, Hafez nodded, then motioned to the men behind him to get Jonathan down...Although Hafez didn¡¯t know Jonathan, he believed that by relying on With his own methods, whether this guy is Jonathan or not, you will know if you ask.


    However, just when the big black Lokner was going to take Jonathan out and asked about it, the three American cowboys took out their own pistols, one pointed at Hafez and the other pointed at Hei. A Lochner, the skinny Spiway pointed to Jonathan who was trapped into a dumpling.


    And Hafez''s men instantly raised their guns and aimed them at the trio of kidnappers.


    "What do you mean?" Hafez asked dissatisfiedly.


    "Pay with one hand and deliver with the other! This is the rule!" said the kidnapper boss.


    "Wait a minute, we have to inspect the goods first, who knows if you just tied up a fake to impersonate it!" Lokner said dissatisfied.


    "Yes, but you are not allowed to loosen his rope, and...except you, let your subordinates stay away from me!" said the short fat guy, the leader of the kidnappers.


    "Yes!" Hafez nodded.


    Then, Lockner took out the ball of cloth stuffed in Jonathan''s mouth, allowing him to temporarily regain his ability to speak, and slapped Jonathan who was sleeping like a pig to wake up.


    "Ah...what''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Jonathan, who was awakened from his sleep, yelled, struggling to remember, but-how could he get up when he was trapped in a zongzi What happened to the body... In the end, he could only collapse into the carriage and asked: "Who are you? Where are you? Why did you kidnap me?"


    And Lockner obviously didn''t intend to answer Jonathan''s question. He directly held the gun against Jonathan''s head and asked: "You... are Jonathan??"


    "I...I''m Jonathan..." Jonathan looked at the muzzle of the black hole, swallowed a few mouthfuls, and said, "Who are you? Are you Kelly''s husband? No, no, I have been for a long time. Don¡¯t contact Kelly, or are you Opa¡¯s husband? Right... Yes, you must be Opa¡¯s husband. Opa said that her husband is a black... I¡¯m sorry... if it¡¯s because of your wife. For reasons, I am willing to apologize and pay to make up for your loss. How much do you want?"


    Lokner listened to Jonathan¡¯s answer like a cannon, making him feel bad...Madan¡¯s, what did this guy do... "I don¡¯t know Kelly. I don''t know what Oppa, listen... Now I ask one sentence, and you answer one sentence, if... say one more word, I will shoot you immediately!"


    "No problem... I am the most cooperative!" Jonathan deeply understands what a gentleman does not stand under a dangerous wall. Besides, he hasn''t lived enough yet, relying on the money his brother-in-law Zhou Ye gave him. His little life is quite moist, he still doesn''t want to die.


    "your name!!"


    "Jonathan!"


    "Your parents'' names..."


    "My father is... my mother is..."


    "Where is your sister Evelyn now?"


    "I do not know either¡­¡­"


    "what did you say??"


    "I really don''t know... I haven''t contacted her for a long time... I don''t really know where she is now."


    When Lokner still wanted to ask, he was stopped by the boss of the three kidnappers."Hey, buddy... you have asked enough, don''t you want to pay?"


    This guy is really afraid that these guys won''t pay after they get the answers to the questions they want. Then he can''t find the tune in crying.


    "Huh..." Lokner glared at the kidnapper boss with some discomfort, but was glared back by the guy again...


    But Lokner didn''t care about playing this kind of naive game where you stare at me and stare at you with this kidnapper boss. There is still a lot to do.Thinking of this, Lokner nodded to Hafez, meaning-this Jonathan is real.


    "Then we can discuss the price now..." Hafez said: "According to the previously agreed price, thirty thousand dollars..."


    "No, the price has increased now!" The kidnapper boss said rudely: "Because of your distrustful attitude, I feel that my soul has been hurt, so-fifty thousand dollars, less than a cent will not work!"


    "You are blackmailing!" Hafez''s angry eyes rounded.


    "Either give me fifty thousand dollars, it''s yours! Either I kill him, and everyone shoots them apart!" Obviously, the kidnapper boss is not a fuel-efficient lamp, and it seems that this is not the first time he has done this kind of thing.


    "..." Facing the blackmail of the kidnapper boss, Hafez really had an urge to curse MMP.


    But-he had to suppress the anger in his heart.


    Because at this time, they had dug up the mummy of Emerton, but they have not found the whereabouts of the Black Book of the Undead, so obviously, the whereabouts of that book fell on the person named Jonathan in front of them.


    If Jonathan died, it would be even more difficult to find the woman named Evelyn. For this reason, he had to suppress the anger in his heart and shouted at his men: "Give them the money !"


    "Yes!"


    The man wearing a red shirt next to him walked backwards. Soon, he brought a small box that was not big and opened it in front of the kidnappers.


    The kidnapper boss took out a stack of dollars from the box, put it under his nose, and took a hard breath. The smell of ink filled his nose, "Happy cooperation... next time if there is such an easy job. , Remember to find us!"


    While smiling, the cargo picked up the money box, took his men, got in the car, and left.


    Looking at Jonathan who was thrown on the ground, Hafez said viciously: "You better know everything I want to know, or you will be dead!"


    Chapter 1424


    One thousand four hundred and twenty-four chapters


    Egypt-Cairo-


    At six o''clock in the afternoon, this is the coolest time of the day.


    The breeze blowing from the Nile River with a hint of water vapor made Cairo, which had been exposed to the sun for a day, a bit of coolness.


    On the wide and historic streets of Fort Byton in Cairo, a long line of camels is slowly approaching.


    On the front camel of the camel team, sitting a handsome black-haired teenager, I saw him wearing a traditional white Arabian robe, on the white robe, full of all kinds of gold jewelry inlaid, There are even more than a dozen necklaces on his neck...


    When people look at it, they will immediately feel that full of local tyrants are blowing.


    And behind him, there are young women riding camels wearing black robes and wearing black veils...


    Counting backwards, good guys, there are sixteen.


    Among the most eye-catching, there are no more than two pairs of beautiful women who are like twins. These two beautiful twins are side by side behind the teenagers. From time to time, they also hear a few silver sounds from their masked black veil. Bell-like laughter.


    Seeing such a team full of local tyrants, almost all the people on the road are consciously or unintentionally approaching the two sides, anyway-rich people are often accompanied by the profession, and there is also the term "powerful".


    No matter in which country in the world, being rich represents a very high social status.


    So those passers-by in rags had to evade to both sides.


    Of course, there are also creatures who are not afraid of rich people.


    For example-there is one now.


    I saw that in front of the team of local tyrants, a guy riding a war horse and wearing a black costume was sitting upright on the horse, watching the camel team approaching in front of him, motionless, as if in The same deliberately blocking them.


    "Your Excellency Zhou Ye!" The guy waited until the camel team got around him before shouting loudly: "Welcome, come to Egypt again..."


    "Haha...Ade Bei, if you don''t guard your high priest in Hamnata, is there something to stop me here?" Zhou Ye didn''t know his schedule for Ad Bei. feel weird.


    In other words, if Ad Bay does not know his schedule, then it is a strange thing.

 Chapter 1029

    You know, the descendants of the Pharaoh guarded by tens of thousands, although some people gave up the glory left by their ancestors, but some still abide by this duty.


    It can be said that almost all Arab tribes on the land of Egypt have their people.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t be so easy to pull out an army of hundreds of thousands in the end, and smash the World Exterminating Legion summoned by the death bracelet.


    "This is not a place to talk. I have prepared a place for you to live. Let''s talk about it when we get to the place!" Adbey said, leading the way and walking towards Fort Byton.


    "Oh, the trouble is coming!" Zhou Ye sighed, and then followed directly. The women behind him did not need to ask, of course they followed.


    Soon Zhou Ye and his women, under the leadership of Ade Bei, came to the most luxurious hotel in Fort Byton.


    But-said it was the most luxurious, but at this point in time-in this backward country-it was almost enough to make do, Zhou Ye would not expect too much.


    In the living room of a large suite, Adbe sat opposite Zhou Ye.


    And what about Zhou Ye?


    He sat on the long sofa, with Evelyn, Nafidili, Mira and Anna Sunam sitting on either side of him.


    Zhou Ye lazily handed over half of his body''s weight to Anna Sunam, and put his leg on Nafidili''s body, and asked casually: "Now, can you tell me? Why are you Not guarding your death city, and running out to find me?"


    "Someone wants to resurrect Immortal..." As soon as Ad Bay opened his mouth, he tried to get a head start, throwing out what he thought was the most horrifying topic.


    However, what disappointed Adbe was that what he thought was the most terrifying thing to Zhou Ye was nothing, and even Zhou Ye''s lazy expression remained unchanged."So??"


    "If the evildoer is resurrected..." Adbe was a little unwilling, and tried to make the matter more serious.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye gave Adbe a blank look, then smiled and said nothing.


    Although Zhou Ye did not speak, Adebe could still feel his meaning in Zhou Ye''s eyes.moron


    "I can kill him once, and I can kill him a second time!" Zhou Ye looked at Adbe''s incomparable expression, and couldn''t help but smile: "What''s more, he can''t be resurrected. The Black Book of Undead is in me. Who can resurrect him?"


    "..."


    For a moment, Adbe felt that he had really become an idiot.


    The guy in front of him, but killed the enchanting existence in the underground palace, but-now is not the time to talk about this, "Did you find any good things in Thebes some time ago?"


    "Well-my baby helped me find the death bracelet!" Zhou Ye said, looking at Evelyn sitting next to him.


    And Evelyn smiled indifferently, bent over and gave her man a sweet mouth.


    Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s words, Ad Bey¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened. His original plan was to persuade Zhou Ye to hand over the Death Bracelet, but now¡ªhe has changed his mind, perhaps, this time in the world once in 5,000 years. At the end of the day, it will depend on this man who defeated the resurrected high priest.


    Thinking of this, Ad Bay said: "Then my friend, do you know the death bracelet..."


    "After putting on the death bracelet, the death bracelet will give a reminder, and the person wearing the death bracelet will have to go to the miraculous oasis in the desert within seven days, according to various prompts, Am''shee, if on the seventh day If you can¡¯t reach the Pyramid of Am''shey before the sun rises, then-the death bracelet will take the life of the owner."


    On the secrets of this kind of death bracelet, who knows better than Nafidili, who was born in the royal family of ancient Egypt?


    She won''t let Ad Bay grow up in front of her own man...


    "If the owner of the Grim Reaper arrives at the Pyramid of Am''shee at the specified time point, then he has the right to awaken the Scorpion the Great and challenge him, and the victor will obtain the ownership of the Grim Reaper." After finishing all the secrets in one breath, Fidi Li blinked at her man, "My dear, am I right?"


    "What I said is correct!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "This is..." Ad Bey looked at this vaguely familiar woman with a dazed expression. How could she know such secrets that would not be recorded in history books?


    "I''m Nafidili..." Nafidili didn''t take off her veil to speak, she just said faintly: "I am Ye''s No. 1 wife..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, was this Nafidili''s complaint??


    Chapter 1425


    One thousand four hundred and twenty five chapters


    "..." Ad Bei didn''t care about the name he had never heard before, but looked at Zhou Ye expectantly: "Then, my friend, are you interested in challenging Emperor Devil Scorpion? "


    In Adebe''s view, the strongman in front of him who hangs the high priest is obviously the best candidate.


    Moreover, if you leave it alone, once the time comes, the Devil Scorpion will still be resurrected, and he will get used to the whole world with his death army, so-Zhou Ye can only be asked.


    As for whether Zhou Ye will take the Death God Legion and destroy the entire world...that is another matter, in front of him-Adbe can no longer care about that much.


    "In fact, I don''t like eating whole insect feast very much, and I don''t like eating fried scorpion very much..." Zhou Ye said helplessly when he heard Adbe''s words.


    "...I don''t like it either!" Ad Bey asked with a dazed expression: "But does this have anything to do with whether you want to challenge the Devil Scorpion?"


    "There really is no sense of humor..." Zhou Ye sighed speechlessly, "Well, I will go, but not now... My women, they still want to have a good time in Cairo for a few days..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Adebe felt a hatred of iron but not steel, "My friend...do you think it is important to save the world or to go shopping with your own woman?"


    "Are you stupid?" Zhou Ye looked at Adebe with the same gaze as a second idiot, and said, "Of course it''s important to go shopping with your own woman..."


    "..." Adbe looked speechlessly at the sky... God, why is a guy with such a powerful force such a person??


    On the other hand, whether it''s Nafidili or Evelyn, including Milla and Anna Sunam, they all looked at their man with emotion...


    The affection in his eyes was like Wang Qingquan, almost completely drowning Zhou Ye.


    If it hadn''t been for the existence of an outsider like Adbe at this time, maybe they could not help but threw their man to the ground, arbitrarily hehehe...


    "Are you serious?" Adebe asked unwillingly.


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye said helplessly-hey, there is a reason why this guy is obviously still single, he is single based on his own strength...


    Even though Zhou Ye had already said so, Adebe still wanted to persuade him.


    However, at this moment, Adbe suddenly felt that someone was looking at him with resentful eyes... He turned his head along with the feeling, it was not someone else, it was the four black veils sitting next to Zhou Ye. woman¡­¡­


    "..." X4


    Although the four women did not speak, Adbe felt that in their malicious gazes, they were already saying, "You guy is really an eyesore, why don''t you die?"


    [Hurry up, it¡¯s so annoying...]


    [That annoying guy... why are you still not leaving?


    [If you don¡¯t leave, you will be killed...]


    Even Adbe, who has been on the battlefield, had to be defeated in the eyes of these four women full of resentment... "Then, I will be separated first, and I have to notify the other pharaoh guards. The captain of the team, after all, has to prepare for the worst... Then see you later, when you plan to leave, tell the owner of this hotel and he will notify me! Then I''ll go!"


    While talking, Adbe quickly walked out of the room, as if there was a beast chasing him behind...


    "Hehe... this guy, finally left!"


    "Honey, I love you¡­¡­"

 Chapter 1030

    "Ye...I can''t help it anymore..."


    "I think you will enter me now...really..."


    Seeing the four women surging in love, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and gently pressed them down."Don''t worry...Baby, we have another guest coming!"


    "who is it??"


    "Can I kill them??"


    "We must kill them..."


    "That''s right! Mira, this is the only time you make me look different."


    Seeing that the four docile cute kittens around him turned into four little wild cats with teeth and claws, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile, "Of course, of course you can kill them this time... But one guy wants to stay. ...Because he is Evelyn''s brother..."


    "Jonathan? What happened to him?" Evelyn was surprised when she heard her brother''s name.


    Although the two haven''t been in contact for a long time, but¡ªafter all, they are relatives whose blood is thicker than water. How could Evelyn not worry about what happened to her brother?


    "The hapless Jonathan was caught..." Zhou Ye smiled at Evelyn and said, "But don''t worry, he is still safe now!"


    At this time-at the gate of the hotel where Zhou Ye stayed.


    An Arab in a red suit is leaning on the roadside at the entrance of the hotel, looking around seemingly doing nothing, but if you pay attention, you will find that this guy''s gaze has been staring at the entrance of the hotel.


    When he saw Adbe coming out, his body suddenly shrank, as if he was deliberately avoiding something.


    It wasn''t until Adbey mounted his horse and galloped away that this guy stood up straight and hurriedly walked towards a residential house not far away.


    After going around in the narrow small aisle in the middle of the house, this guy walked to the door of a seemingly ordinary house and patted the door several times according to a certain pattern...


    Soon, the door was opened...


    The Arab in the red robe flashed and got in.


    In this ordinary residential courtyard with a large area, there are a dozen guys in red robes standing or sitting sparsely. They are either swinging the submachine gun in their hands or chatting with their companions in a boring manner...


    And the guy who just walked into the courtyard, without even looking at them, walked quickly into the main hall in the courtyard...


    At this moment, in the main hall, which is not very large, there are a few people sitting...


    The leader is not someone else, it is Hafez, and the big black man sitting behind him is his partner, Lokner...


    The Arabs got into the hall, carefully attached to Lokner''s ear, after a few words...


    Lokner''s eyes lit up... "Found..."


    "Have you found Evelyn and the mysterious man?" Hafez asked with a surprised look on his face when he heard Lokner''s words.


    "Yeah!" Lokner''s dark face also had a look of excitement."You are right, sure enough, following Adebe will surely gain!"


    "Hahaha..." Hafez smiled happily: "Then thank you, I recognized Adbe from a group of migrant workers..."


    After the two touted each other, they suddenly felt a little boring...


    The atmosphere couldn''t help but become a little awkward.


    "What about that Jonathan? Do you want to kill him now??" Lochner said with some aura, and it''s no wonder that he was so angry...Jonathan is just a hob meat, beat him lightly. Not to mention, he beat him so hard and pretended to be dead... I was really angry with him.


    Actually, this guy was wronged by Jonathan. Jonathan really doesn¡¯t know where Zhou Ye and his sister are...


    "No, in a moment, let''s take him to visit his mysterious brother-in-law, maybe... there will be unexpected gains?" There was a fox smile on Hafez''s face.


    Chapter 1426


    The first thousand four hundred and twenty-six chapters


    Night gradually fell on Fort Byton.


    As night enveloped the entire land, the flow of people on Fort Byton Street gradually became scarce.


    In this country where electric lights are not popular, the streets at night are naturally dark, and there are no night entertainment projects, but-such projects are a bit too extravagant for civilians...


    The guys who have fun at night are either foreigners or rich guys.


    There are not many such people in Cairo. They are more ordinary people who are exhausted every day but earn enough for three meals a day.


    Because of this, the streets of Fort Byton are like quiet streets. There are not many people-if it is in the central area of ??Cairo, it may be more prosperous, but in the corner of Fort Byton, it seems Some are not enough.


    At this time, the three cars drove towards the hotel where Zhou Ye was staying.


    With a squeak, the car stopped directly in front of the hotel...


    From the three cars, a group of guys wearing red costumes walked down. They were none other than the people in red, headed by Hafez and Lokner.


    As soon as they walked into the lobby of the hotel, the division of labor was clear.


    Responsible for guarding the lobby and the hotel entrance.


    The one responsible for guarding the stairs...


    The others followed Hafez and Lokner upstairs...


    The entire hotel is actually not big, only three floors in total, and the largest suite is on the left side of the second floor...


    Hafez, who had already figured out everything, took his hands down to the room where Zhou Ye was staying, and broke in without hesitation--


    "Good evening, everyone..." As soon as Hafez walked in, he saw a handsome boy sitting on the sofa covered with expensive Persian carpets in the hall...


    At this time, the handsome boy was nestling among a group of women.


    Someone squeezed his shoulders, someone beats his legs lightly, and some even helped him peel the fruit, and skillfully remove the core of the fruit, and then put it into his mouth...


    This is really a fairy-like day...


    "Sorry to interrupt your leisure time..." Hafez said with a dry cough pretending to be a gentleman: "Excuse me, who is Mr. Zhou Ye? Is Mr. Zhou Ye here?"


    "Baby, do you think this guy is a fool??" Zhou Ye turned his head and said to Anna Sunam who was massaging his shoulders: "He clearly looked at me in front of him and asked if I am here???"


    "My dear, maybe his mother accidentally lost her child and raised her own placenta! This is so sad..." Anna Sunam did not hesitate to learn from Mira''s mockery. Echoes his own man.


    "Hahaha..."


    "Hee hee hee¡­¡­"


    At this time, the women also laughed very face-to-face...


    What is the most shameless man??

 Chapter 1031

    It was laughed at by a woman...


    What is more faceless than this??


    It was laughed at by a group of women...


    Hafez now has a feeling of pretending to be X and silly X. He winks at his hand in anger...


    A guy immediately took a step forward, and the submachine gun in his hand was raised up and aimed at the girls...


    "I think Mr. Zhou Ye would better tell me... where is the Black Book of the Dead!" Seeing the movements of his men, Hafez felt like he was in control of the overall situation.


    "Oh, I actually wanted to play with you, but sure enough, I''m not in the mood..." Zhou Ye said, sighing softly.


    Falling with his voice.


    Those guys who broke into his room with guns in their hands were horrified to find that they couldn''t move...


    No, it''s not terrible to not be able to move.


    The scary thing is--


    As if their bodies had their own consciousness, they raised their guns and aimed them at their companions.


    Especially Hafez, who is pretending to be X, has at least three guns on his head...


    "Say goodbye to this beautiful world!"


    Zhou Ye''s words just finished--the gunfire rang...


    Bang bang bang-


    Whether it was the man in red in Zhou Ye''s room or the red artist outside the room, whether it was the man in red guarding the lobby or the red artist sitting in the car waiting to be picked up.


    Those with accomplices committed suicide against each other.


    Those who were alone would commit suicide with their own guns.


    It¡¯s better to bring a gun. There¡¯s a hapless one. Maybe it¡¯s because he is too confident in his knife skills. He didn¡¯t bring a gun and only brought a knife...


    So he was tragic...


    This guy is holding his own knife and slashing around his neck...


    After going down three times in a row, the whole head was about to fall... and he died completely.


    After a long while, the whole world finally became much quieter...


    And at this moment, a guy''s scream sounded in the corridor... "Ah..."


    "Jonathan?" Hearing this familiar voice, Evelyn hurriedly stood up and rushed out...


    When I came to the corridor, who was it if this wasn''t Jonathan??


    The one who was tied up fell to the ground like a zongzi, and behind him was a dead nigger...


    Seeing her brother called so happy, she obviously didn''t suffer any harm, Evelyn didn''t worry... She was even interested in teasing her brother, "Jonathan, when did you like men? It¡¯s not a big deal to like men... but why are you a victim?"


    "Damn... Eve, help me..." Jonathan hurriedly yelled when he saw his sister.


    Seeing her brother''s pitiful appearance, Evelyn shook her head helplessly, then walked to him, raised her foot, and with her toes picked out the corpse of the nigger who was pressing on Jonathan...


    Then, he untied the rope on Jonathan...


    "Ah...I''m finally saved..." Jonathan grumbled while rubbing his sore wrist strangled by a rope, "Eve, who did you provoke, why am I so unlucky..."


    "Make it clear, I didn''t provoke them, but they found us by themselves!" Evelyn said dissatisfied.


    "Okay, okay... I''m going to find a place to rest. Tomorrow I will go back to London, and then take a boat to the East... I never want to be kidnapped anymore..." Jonathan complained, Go outside...


    "Wait, won''t you go to see my Ye Ye?" Evelyn asked.


    "Forget it...I''m a little scared of him..." Jonathan said, shaking with a chill...


    To be honest, when killing Immortal, he was dazzled by the treasure house full of jewels. He didn''t think so much, but felt that his brother-in-law was simply too powerful.


    However, when Lokner, who was guarding him, slashed his own windpipe in front of him, Jonathan felt like he was going crazy...


    The feeling of being sprayed with blood on his face made Jonathan never want to remember it again...


    "Okay, whatever you want!" Evelyn sighed. She knew that maybe her own man had scared her brother, but-this was nothing else.


    Thinking of this, Evelyn watched her brother go downstairs and returned to her room.


    "It seems that we are going to sleep in another place... Forget it, the environment here is really terrible... Let''s go to the East India Hotel in the center of Cairo to sleep. After all, that is our site!" Zhou Ye said Then, with a slight snap of his fingers, a portal opened in front of the women.


    The women walked in laughing and laughing. When Zhou Ye walked in for the last time, the portal was closed again... only a corpse was left for the boss here to clean up.


    Chapter 1427


    The first thousand four hundred and twenty seven chapters


    Egypt-Cairo-railway station.


    The originally busy platform has been put under complete martial law by a group of soldiers wearing black military uniforms.


    These guys, regardless of their size or mental outlook, looked extremely sturdy, many times stronger than those British troops stationed in Cairo.


    As a convoy of dozens of cars with the Umbrella East India Company flag hung in front of them arrived here, almost all the soldiers hurriedly raised their chests and looked vigorous.


    The convoy drove directly to the platform and then slowly stopped...


    "Okay, you can go back!" Zhou Ye, who got out of the car, waved his hand to a respectful middle-aged man standing aside.


    "But-master, your safety..." As the head of the East India Company in Egypt, Colin is a biochemical warrior born on the Umbrella''s biochemical assembly line. The core program in his body is engraved with eternal loyalty Zhou Ye is always loyal to Umbrella''s core code.


    Others in the East India Company may not know Zhou Ye¡¯s identity, but Colin must know that this is also the reason why Zhou Ye did not get out of his control even though Zhou Ye did not care about the East India Company affairs...


    "Do I need you to protect? Idiot... leave the necessary personnel on the train, and the others can leave... I''m going to travel, not going to war, let''s say... I don''t even bother to go to war. Yeah!" Zhou Ye scolded with a smile.


    "Yes, the power of the ruler is sufficient to suppress the ten thousand realms, of course we don''t need our protection..." Colin nodded hurriedly.


    "Okay, let''s not talk, we should get on the train too!" Zhou Ye said, patted the dolphins of the two women next to him, and took his own woman directly into the train car parked by the platform. .


    As a result, as soon as Zhou Ye took the girls onto the train, he saw that there were 20 beautiful women with different styles standing side by side on both sides of the carriage. It seemed that the oldest woman was no more than 18 years old and the youngest. Is probably fourteen or five years old...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s arrival, these women hurriedly bowed and said, "Master! Mistress!"


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while. With such an arrangement, you don''t need to think about who wrote it. He stepped back directly, through the car door, looking at Colin who was still standing on the edge of the platform and keeping a bow posture and said: " Did you arrange this??"

 Chapter 1032

    "Yes, master..." Colin straightened his head and said with a fanatical expression: "These are some small gifts I prepared for you for the master. Everything is carefully selected according to your preferences to ensure that they are still It¡¯s the purest existence... the person responsible for selecting them is also a female staff member... So, you can enjoy it with confidence..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was a little bit dumbfounded. Even his subordinates knew about his little hobby... Hey, but it was a beautiful job."I am very satisfied with your gift..."


    "Yes, Master, your approval is the greatest glory for your subordinates!" Colin said excitedly.


    "Okay, I should set off..." Zhou Ye said, waving his hand at Colin, and then walked back to the carriage.


    "My dear, how can this Colin be like this... it''s too despicable." Evelyn said with some dissatisfaction. In her opinion, this method is too despicable for a subordinate to please her boss. Moreover, this The practice of giving women as gifts makes Evelyn a little unacceptable.


    "This is normal!" Before Zhou Ye spoke, Nafidili who was standing next to Evelyn spoke."Little Evelyn, you have to know one thing... Our man is not an ordinary man. He possesses great power to suppress the whole world... Although he is not interested in doing this, he has to be subordinate to him. It¡¯s normal to please. For Colin, our men are their gods. What¡¯s so strange?"


    "But--but...you can''t give a woman as a gift..." Evelyn still couldn''t accept it.


    "What''s so strange about this?" Nafidili asked back: "A mad believer who is extremely pious to his own god, offering his favorite tribute to the god he believes in, is this wrong? If If you are making grievances for those women, you don''t have to. In my time... it is normal etiquette to give female slaves to each other!"


    "... But, but now it''s the twentieth century..." Evelyn said with some dissatisfaction: "Society has evolved to this point, why does this happen?"


    "Is it evolving?" Nafidili glanced at the girl who had the same face as herself and said, "Society has never evolved. It will give you an illusion of evolution but just put on a layer. It''s just the cloak of civilization..."


    Zhou Ye smiled and simply sat Shi Shiran on the seat, enjoying the service of the slave girls while watching the two girls arguing like twin sisters...


    It can be said that since Zhou Ye used her mental abilities to help Nafidili learn modern English, she has been very interested in the history of her own era... It can be said that she is very interested in history now. In line.


    "But, haven''t we got rid of slash and burn and entered a more civilized era? We have all kinds of laws and all kinds of..." Evelyn retorted somewhat unconvinced.


    "Really? Do you think so?" Nafidili smiled slightly and said: "The birth of the law gave birth to a profession called a lawyer, and this kind of profession called a lawyer serves money. ...So, it''s still the same as before¡ªand, if, I mean if...you haven''t met my dear, but the executives of your country are interested in you, you can say no to him ?"


    "Of course..." Evelyn said decisively.


    "Really? Then he can use all kinds of resources in his hands to force you to submit... For example, attack your relatives and friends, let people around you completely isolate you, or even frame you, throw you into prison, from a social meaning Killing you...At that time, do you still think you are qualified to say no?" Nafidili asked with a smile.


    "Is there no fairness in this society?"


    "Fairness only exists between people of similar status. Fortunately, in this society, people in lower status account for more than 80% of the entire class. Therefore, you can see an illusion called fairness!"


    "..." Evelyn fell silent. She knew that what Nafidili said were all facts and facts that existed in society, but-she still retorted somewhat unwillingly: "But, those The girls were given as gifts...They were simply..."


    "It''s nothing, you will be forced by power, so they can also be forced by life..." Nafidili walked to Evelyn''s side, stroked her cheek and said: "This society is from It has not been changed, the strong eating of the weak has always been the essence of this society...just like the rules of nature, this is society!"


    "..." Evelyn was completely speechless.


    "Ahem...Okay, let''s not talk about those things! We should see where our destination is!" Zhou Ye hurriedly rounded the scene, and let Nafidili go on, I''m afraid Evelyn will really cry of¡­¡­


    While talking, Zhou Ye casually took out the box with the Death Bracelet in the ring, the lock of the box?It didn''t exist, Zhou Ye just pulled it gently, and the box was opened...Looking at the rough bracelet shape in the box, all the women were disgusted...


    "So ugly..."


    "I don''t want to wear it!"


    "pretty ugly¡­¡­"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "It''s rare that you have times when you are not interested in jewelry..." Zhou Ye smiled, and brought the bracelet of death to his hand.


    Chapter 1428


    The first thousand four hundred and twenty-eight chapters


    As Zhou Ye put on the death bracelet, there was a hum.


    A curtain of light sprayed out from the bracelet of the god of death, forming a feeling like a 3D projection screen in mid-air. The pyramid of Pharaoh Giza appeared in front of everyone, and then, as the scenery quickly turned-past The mountains crossed the desert... through the oasis, and finally reached the Karnak Temple.


    "Goal, Karnak Temple...Go!" Zhou Ye announced loudly with a smile.


    "Go traveling!"


    "This time you can take a good look at the scenery of later generations!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the women were all excited...There were also female slaves who quickly notified the person responsible for driving the train and the ground crew.


    Soon, the special train on the side of the platform slowly started...


    On the other hand, Colin, who was standing on the edge of the platform, watched the special train he dominated leave far away.


    However, at this moment, there was a commotion outside...


    Colin couldn''t help but frowned. "What happened?"


    "Supervisor, there is a person who claims to be a friend of Mr. Zhou Ye, and he also said that an appointment is made..." A strong man in a suit walked up to his supervisor and whispered.


    "I see... invite him over!" Colin nodded, then said.


    "Okay, Director!" said the man in the suit, and stepped back respectfully.


    When it was not too late, the man in the suit brought Adbe over.


    As soon as Adbe walked to the platform, he looked around. However, he did not see Zhou Ye''s figure, not only did he not see Zhou Ye, but even the women beside him did not see: "You Okay, this is Adbe. I want to know where Mr. Zhou Ye has gone..."


    "My master has left!" Colin said lightly.


    "What... didn''t you say it...together?" Hearing Colin''s words, Adebe only felt desperate...what should I do?How would he explain to the captains of the other Pharaoh''s guards??


    In case, he did not rush to the place and Zhou Ye failed, then the whole world would be ruined.


    Adbe is really desperate at this time...


    However, at this moment, Colin gave him a glimmer of light."However, my master has anticipated that you will come, so let me pass this note to you!"


    "..." Adbe took the note from Colin, and only wrote one sentence on it.[Amsher Oasis is near the source of the Blue Nile]


    "This... is this true? How is it possible?" Adbey looked at the message on the note with a look of shock. In his opinion, according to the legend, only the person who wears the bracelet of the death can be based on the death. The reminder of the bracelet, the one who found the Am''she oasis, and it did not appear at once, but a scene from a scene. This is also a test of the death bracelet...


    But the note in front of him directly stated the location of Amsche, which is a bit too exaggerated.


    "You better believe what my master said!" Colin said, ignoring Adebe, waved his hand, and took his men and left the platform.


    "It seems...this can only be done!" In the end, Adbe could only choose to believe, because-he had no other choice.


    When Adebe went back to contact the captains of the other Pharaoh''s guards and headed to the Amshe Oasis, Zhou Ye was sitting comfortably on the train, watching the pure Arabic dance.


    To tell the truth-Zhou Ye was very happy when he watched these young and invincible girls dancing the most charming and enchanting Arabic dance in front of him.


    How should I put it, Arabic dance pays particular attention to waist movements, hand movements and-eyes.

 Chapter 1033

    It seems so pleasing to the eye...


    Zhou Ye could already guess that when Adbe arrived at the train station, he found that his face looked ugly when he was abandoned.


    But-what about ugly?How could Zhou Ye take a man on the road??


    It is too inconvenient...


    Here are all their own women, who will take a man on the road?joke.


    "Come on, darlings... let''s draw a beautiful end to our perfect Egypt trip..." Zhou Ye said, he joined the ranks of dancing beauties, of course, he didn''t dance. It''s¡ªjust as a steel pipe...


    For a moment-the atmosphere of the entire carriage seemed a bit...


    Soon¡ªthe whole dance can¡¯t go on...because someone is already dissatisfied and just acts as a pole, he wants to eat these girls completely...


    As for what you said-in the face of a fourteen or five-year-old child, wouldn''t the conscience hurt?


    Zhou Ye would say¡ªIt will hurt, so¡ªI will be lighter.


    That''s it¡­¡­


    For others, a journey that was like the speed of life and death turned into a pleasant journey for Zhou Ye.


    Soon, before dark, everyone arrived at the Karnak Temple. Zhou Ye took his women directly in the middle of the temple ruins and held a bonfire party...


    The next day after a night of fun, everyone got on the train again, and their goal was Philae Temple Island...


    Only the next day, the girls couldn''t stand it a bit, they had to sleep in the car...No way, who told them to be so happy that night at the Karnak Temple?To get something, you always have to pay something, right?


    When they arrived at Philae Temple Island, the girls learned their lesson this time... They didn''t go crazy with Zhou Ye again, but were divided into two groups, one group was crazy, and the other went to sleep obediently.


    However, the sleeping group found that they couldn''t fall asleep at all. They slept too much during the day... so--they still enjoyed themselves.


    At the third stop, they arrived at the temple of Abu Simbel-luckily it arrived during the day, so everyone did not go crazy anymore, but slept peacefully in the car and went to the temple to find clues. Zhou Ye was alone. enough.


    Finally-on the morning of the fifth day, everyone arrived at the destination.


    One of the reasons for arriving at the destination so much earlier than in the movie is that-the kid in the movie wears a bracelet in London, which means that it took at least two days for London to reach Egypt in that era.


    And what about Zhou Ye?The bracelet was put on directly in Cairo...


    If it wasn''t for playing with the girls, he could do everything in ten minutes. Whether it was looking for a destination or killing the Scorpion King, it only took ten minutes to complete it... No, maybe ten minutes would not be used...


    "It''s such a beautiful oasis..." Nafidili, standing halfway up the mountain, looked at the Amsher Oasis at her feet, and couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    It¡¯s no wonder that she feels so emotional. The Amsher Oasis is really beautiful...Lush tropical vegetation, like a jade belt, the river that runs through the oasis, and the beautiful small waterfalls on both sides of the river, it¡¯s not a wonderland on earth. Because...


    Reference 1429


    One thousand four hundred and twenty-nine chapters


    "What a beautiful view..."


    "I really want to live here..."


    "Honey, let''s just get another place here!"


    Not only Nafidili likes it, but the other girls seem to have a soft spot for it.


    In fact, it¡¯s no wonder they are like this. In Egypt, it is harder to see a trace of green... Therefore, they are full of longing for green... Like Evelyn and Mira, they don¡¯t like it so much... ¡­


    They prefer the home on St. Martin, the sun, the beach, the jungle... there is everything...


    "If you still feel beautiful here after you get to the bottom, I can agree to your request and build a separate courtyard here!" Zhou Ye said to the girls with a mysterious smile on his face.


    "Really? Great!"


    "Master, don''t regret it!"


    "Thank you Master..."


    "That''s it... I must live here!"


    Whether it is the daughters of Nafidili or the female slaves whom Colin later sent, after these days of getting along, they all understand the nature of their men. On weekdays, as long as they don¡¯t do anything that touches the bottom line, Zhou Ye still spoils them very much. of¡­¡­


    After Zhou Ye smiled and responded to the girls one by one, he took them directly to the Amshe Oasis in the basin.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Walking along the tree-lined paths in the jungle, everyone was chattering with joy and excitement.


    Only Anna Sunam felt something wrong, she walked to Zhou Ye''s side a little uneasy, and said in a low voice: "Ye, don''t you think it''s a bit too quiet here? You can''t hear any birdsong in silence. And the sound of insects..."


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "This is the territory of the god of death. Under the beautiful jungle, there are many bones buried!"


    At this moment, I suddenly heard a scream... "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    "What''s wrong? Basma, what''s the matter with you?"


    "what happened?"


    "Ah, master... come and take a look..."


    Zhou Ye also rushed over, and after forcibly squeezing through the encirclement of the girls, he saw a small girl in the middle, squatting on the ground, crying in a low voice.


    That was Basma, the youngest girl in the new female slave group. She was only fourteen years old this year... This is why Zhou Ye was so impressed by her...


    "What''s wrong? Basma..." Zhou Ye walked over gently, hugged Basma, and asked in a low voice, "What did you find?"


    "Lord, master... terrible..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s Basma as if he had found his owner''s kitten, he plunged his head into the arms of his owner, crying while crying. Said: "I saw a lot of dead people..."


    "It''s normal that there are dead people here..." Zhou Ye gently slapped Basma on the back, and said, "After all, the treasure of the Devil Scorpion makes many careerists want to get it. That is the army of the god of death. ..."


    "Hmm..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s advice, Basma felt that she was in a much better mood... "The master will protect us, right?"


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye certainly wanted to protect his own woman."Where are the dead people?"


    "It''s over there!" Basma pointed to the grass beside...


    A few courageous female slaves walked over and pushed aside the lush vegetation...


    There are a few unlucky ghosts who were hanged on the branches by vines. It can be confirmed by looking at their rotten military uniforms. They are French soldiers in the Napoleonic era...


    "Ha, the hapless little dwarf..." Zhou Ye walked over with Basma, looked at the hapless ghost above, and smiled slightly.


    "Okay, we should go now... Don''t panic, it''s just dead!" Zhou Ye said, walking to the front of the team again, but this time there was a Basma next to him, who called her the youngest... ¡­

 Chapter 1034

    As the four weakest people in the team, Evelyn and Mira walked at the end, and Nafidili and Anna Sunam walked in the middle of the team.


    With their protection, the girls are only slightly relieved...


    That is to say, they have not yet experienced Zhou Ye''s genetic modification, and if they are modified, they will dismiss the things here.


    Along the way, everyone found some unlucky dead bodies again.


    The girls no longer mention the idea of ??establishing another courtyard in this place...


    Damn it, this place is like a beautiful piranha, underneath the beautiful exterior is a rancid smell inside.


    Moreover, they also heard that at night, there will be some small skeleton ghosts, these things are cannibal...


    Regarding this, the women are convinced, because-they have seen a spear array made of rough branches, the spear array is just standing on the ground, and on the tip of the spear, there is only one left behind. Skull with lower bones.


    Obviously, these things cannot have appeared on their own...


    The speed of Zhou Ye and others, said to be slow, is actually very fast...


    After all, Zhou Ye is a lazy guy... You asked him to diverge in order to cross a canyon?That is simply impossible.


    In the face of this situation, Zhou Ye directly used his own speech and spirit ability to order the vegetation on both sides of the canyon to grow a vine bridge... it was so unreasonable, it was so fast...


    When the sun was at the highest point in mid-air, everyone reached the side of the Pyramid of Scorpion the Great.


    Zhou Ye took the girls and walked in without hesitation...


    As soon as he walked into the gate at the bottom of the pyramid... the death bracelet that Zhou Ye was wearing automatically fell off... and fell to the ground.


    "It seems that I need to wear it again!" Zhou Ye reluctantly picked up the death bracelet from the ground and put it on his hand again...


    Zhou Ye remembered that it seemed that he had to put his hand with the death bracelet into the mouth of a scorpion statue to truly awaken the Devil Scorpion.As for the fact that in the movie, the hapless hand that awakened the Devil Scorpion Great was corroded and only the bones were left, it was no problem for Zhou Ye.


    ¡ª¡ªWith his physical strength at this time??Should we be afraid of corrosion?


    However, as Zhou Ye was walking in the tunnel in front of him, the dialogue between the women behind him made him feel dumbfounded.


    "The diamonds on this pyramid are so big..."


    "Yeah... I really want..."


    "After that, when my dear defeated Emperor Devil Scorpion, let''s get down that diamond!"


    "good idea¡­¡­"


    Hearing the words of the girls, Zhou Ye had a sense of speechlessness... Women really have no resistance to those shining things, even Evelyn and the cold-hearted sister Mila, who are usually intellectual and natural, cannot Avoid...


    Following the spit in his heart, Zhou Ye had already brought the girls to a scorpion statue. This was the key to summoning the Devil Scorpion.


    Chapter 1430


    One thousand four hundred and thirty chapters


    Zhou Ye looked at the huge bronze statue of a scorpion in front of him, then smiled and turned his head and said to his women: "Okay, you''re at the place, you back a little bit."


    "My dear..." Even though Evelyn knew the strength of her man, she was still full of her heart when she thought that what her man was about to face was the Devil Scorpion who claimed to be exterminated every five thousand years. Concerned..."Really...is it okay?"


    The girls also nodded one after another, agreeing with Evelyn''s words.


    In any case, even if they know that their man has the mighty power of a god, but... still worry.


    Because of love, so worried...


    Looking at the worried eyes of the women... Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "Don''t worry, I am not a brave person, believe me, the Devil Scorpion is nothing to me..."


    "...But..." The women were still a little worried.


    "No, but, forget it, just watch it here!" Zhou Ye said, walking to the scorpion statue, pointing the right hand with the death bracelet to the round hole in the mouth of the bronze statue, and making a fierce cross. Go in...


    As Zhou Ye''s hand entered the mouth of the scorpion statue-hum-hum.


    Taking the bronze statue of scorpion as a benchmark, a pale golden light spreads...


    Whether it was the passage that Zhou Ye and the others just walked in or the pyramid outside, it was dyed pale gold in a blink of an eye.


    And with the spread of this weird light, the originally extinguished brazier in the passage-in the hall-burned again with a bang.


    The interior of the entire pyramid has become completely new, just like it was when it was built.


    On the other side-outside the pyramid, a huge scorpion-shaped shadow enveloped the entire pyramid. It floated over the pyramid, flew over the oasis, and finally stopped in the desert outside the oasis.


    Then, this cloud of shadow was like substance, dyeing the entire desert into incomparable darkness. Just in the shadow, clusters of bubbles-like things slowly bulged from the ground. Then, as the bubbles grew larger... ¡­


    These bubbles became human kobolds two meters tall.


    In the blink of an eye-tens of thousands of human kobolds were born from the shadows... They were lined up like an army and charged towards the empty front.


    "so amazing¡­¡­"


    "This...Is this the Scorpion Great Emperor''s summoning ceremony?"


    "It feels¡ªvery awesome!"


    The girls were stunned by the sudden change in the passage, and they lightly covered their mouths in disbelief and looked at the old passage before them, but in the blink of an eye they turned into a magnificent palace...


    Fortunately, they are not outside at this time, otherwise they would be even more surprised.


    However, at this moment - Zhou Ye suddenly felt that his hand seemed to be bitten by something... Moreover, he was still chewing desperately, as if he wanted to lift the death bracelet on his wrist...


    "Get out!" Zhou Ye shouted violently, and shook his hand hard...


    After hearing the bronze statue, there was a painful howl... "Aw¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    "Honey...what''s wrong with you?"


    "Honey... Are you okay?"


    At this time, hearing the violent shouts of their own men, the women did not care whether they were dangerous or not. They rushed over one by one, and immediately surrounded Zhou Ye, and kept checking their own men. Isn''t something injured...


    There are even a few female slaves who are almost crying...


    To them, Zhou Ye is their heaven, their support, and everything they have...


    How could they not worry...?


    "Ahem...I''m fine!" Zhou Ye looked at the suspicious mucus on his right hand...a feeling of disgust.


    Madan''s¡ªIs Lao Tzu''s hand that you can eat?

 Chapter 1035

    "water!"


    Zhou Ye muttered a curse slightly disgustingly, and a pure water ball appeared in front of Zhou Ye. He didn''t hesitate to put his hands in the water ball and scrubbed desperately, even from the space bracelet. , Took out a bottle of hand sanitizer, and washed it.


    At this moment, two white things suddenly fell from Zhou Ye''s bracelet of death... fell to the ground with a very small ding sound.


    This crisp sound alarmed Zhou Ye... He stopped washing his hands, then squatted down...


    Looking at the two little white things on the ground...


    emmmm¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    What should I say??


    How does this little thing look like two teeth...


    Nima¡¯s, someone was chewing his hand just now...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye felt even more upset...


    After summoning three water balls again, and washing his hands three times, Zhou Ye felt a little better now...


    "It''s better not to let me know who gnawed my hand. If it''s a woman-well, forgive me, if it''s a man, I want him to die without a place to bury..." Zhou Ye''s vicious words provoked everyone. The female laughed...


    "Hahaha... my dear charm can''t resist even men!"


    "I always think that guy treats your hands as food, honey...hahaha!"


    Hearing the women''s teasing, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but roll his eyes helplessly...Well, this group of chicks, this is under-tuned and taught, they dare to laugh at themselves...After the things here are finished, they will clean up. They do it.


    "Okay, let''s continue walking..." Zhou Ye said, walking inside without waiting for the girls to answer...


    The women also hurriedly followed...just joking, not watching their men win, their hearts are always uneasy.


    Just like the women who sent their husbands to the battlefield in ancient times, if they can choose, they would rather accompany their husbands on the battlefield, rather than staying in a safe place like that, but waiting for news from their husbands in their hearts. .


    You know-sometimes, waiting is the most tormenting thing.


    When Zhou Ye led the women into a hall, he looked at the statue of Anubis standing on both sides of the stairs, Zhou Ye had a subtle sense of anticipation.


    In the original book, the hapless high priest is here. Anubis, the god of death, took away all his mana and became a mortal... I just don¡¯t know if he will be taken away by the man after he goes down. What??


    Uh-by the way, now that hapless Emerton''s mummy has been sent to the British Museum... It is said that there are still a lot of people to visit. After all, it is the only mummy to be brutally engulfed in history...


    Not to mention the hapless high priest.


    At this time, Zhou Ye, with a look of anticipation, walked down the stairs, waiting for the black mist spit out from the statue of Anubis...


    however--


    One second passed...


    Ten seconds passed...


    One minute passed...


    Mao didn''t even show up...Fuck, it''s all cheating in the movie...Why didn''t Anubis come out??


    Chapter 1431


    The first thousand four hundred and thirty one


    "My dear... what are you doing in a daze?" The women had already passed Zhou Ye at this time and walked in front of him.


    Nafidili turned to look at Zhou Ye standing in the middle of the idol with some curiosity, and asked strangely: "Did you find anything? Ye!"


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye touched his nose with some embarrassment... "It''s nothing... I''m just a little tired!"


    He can''t say he waits for Anubis to spray himself, right?


    In this way, doesn''t it seem that you are too cheap...like to be sprayed??


    "Or, dear, shall we take a break?" Evelyn said distressedly.


    "No need..." Zhou Ye shook his head, and walked directly inside... "Let''s rest in a place later!"


    "Ok!"


    The women agreed and followed... What Zhou Ye didn''t notice was that with his departure, the two Anubis idols seemed to have come to life, opening their eyes. There was a trace of fear and rejoicing... After a while, the eyes of the idol closed again, as if it had never opened its eyes.


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t know about these things. He didn''t value Anubis as a god, so he didn''t use his full strength. He completely regarded this as a mini game on the road.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªAfter passing through the hall and passing a long corridor, everyone finally came to the final challenge.


    It was a small hall with several statues holding weapons in the hall.


    And beside the statue, there is a passage about ten meters long. On both sides of the passage, there are fire pillars gushing out... It seems... ahem, it''s a good place for barbecue.


    "Let''s go in!" Zhou Ye looked at the passage, smiled slightly, and walked inside with his women as if shopping...


    The girls looked at each other, Evelyn and the other four women followed without hesitation, while a dozen other female slaves also gritted their silver teeth and followed¡ªafter all, they had no power and would hesitate. It was also normal, but¡ªin the end, they didn''t care about their own lives to follow, which suffices to show their determination to live and die with Zhou Ye, which¡ªhas been very rare.


    Regarding the performance of the female slaves, Zhou Ye saw it in his eyes and remembered it...He was very satisfied with the performance of the female slaves.


    Just as the female slaves followed Zhou Ye tremblingly, and after walking into the fire pillar passage, they found that the fire pillars on both sides of the passage were directly blocked by Zhou Ye with the force of thought. The women were not in danger at all, as if they were idle. Ting walked through the fire pillar passage just like that.


    Walking through the passage, you suddenly see a ladder ring that looks like a braille. On the ladder ring, there is a golden gong carved with a scorpion. On the left and right sides of the image of the scorpion, there are floats representing the image of the death army. engraved.


    Obviously, this is telling the challenger that if you want to gain command of the death army, you must ring the golden gong.


    On the edge of the ring, there was a crack two meters wide.


    This crack leads directly to the underworld. On both sides of the crack, there are countless pairs of arms stretched out to scratch...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"Master, it''s terrible..."


    "How terrible am I..." Zhou Ye laughed and joked with his little slave girl: "Dare to say that the master is terrible, believe it or not the master punishes you at night!"


    "People didn''t say that the owner was terrible... They said it was terrible..." Basma was crying anxiously, and Zhou Ye caused another burst of laughter.


    "What shall we do now? Honey?" Evelyn asked.


    "Of course it is to take a break, to face the Scorpion King in the best condition!" Zhou Ye said, taking out the sofa from the bracelet...


    And the other girls also took out all kinds of things.


    Some took the coffee table, some took snacks, and some took out the red wine directly...


    The most excessive thing was Zhou Ye. This guy took out a barbecue rack, took out some charcoal, clamped it with long clips, lit it on the fire pillar of the passage, and placed it in the barbecue rack...

 Chapter 1036

    Who has seen the head of the tomb and has seen the BBQ in the pyramid?


    That''s what Zhou Ye said. He wants to experience all kinds of life...


    After Zhou Ye put the ignited charcoal on the grill, naturally some female slaves took the various meat skewers in the bracelet and began to grill them on the grill.


    They are so familiar with these activities...


    During his search for Amshey, almost every place Zhou Ye went to held carnival parties and barbecues.


    Zhou Ye was sitting leisurely on the sofa with a glass of iced red wine in his hand... After a pleasant sip, he looked at the gate behind the golden gong with a dizzying gaze. Behind the gate, he heard There was a rough gasp, obviously¡ªa certain little scorpion was irritated by his behavior.


    Just don''t know, when will it rush out??


    Zhou Ye looked forward very much.


    At this time, in the desert outside Am''shey, the descendants of hundreds of thousands of Pharaoh''s guards were desperately fighting against the waves of death army that surged like a tide.


    To be honest-at this moment, Adbe''s heart is broken...


    He wants to scold his mother now...


    Those dark human kobolds, like the tide in the sea, are rushing high like waves.


    They almost can''t stand it...


    After all-people are tired.


    Although these Grim Reaper Legions looked very fragile, ordinary people could hack them to death with a cold weapon such as a machete.


    But-this never-ending army makes people feel a deep despair.


    When you finally beat a wave, you will find that the next wave will appear soon... and, more than the previous wave.


    Adbe, who had just resisted a wave of Death Army attacks, held a knife in both hands, kneeled on the sand, and gasped for breath. He was almost reaching the limit, and now¡ªhe just prayed, in Eminem. Zhou Ye in the Pyramid of Xie can quickly handle that Demon Scorpion...


    If Zhou Ye couldn''t deal with Emperor Devil Scorpion anymore, then - he would be dealt with by the Death Army.


    Perhaps it was Adbe''s request that was answered by the Egyptian gods.


    It may also be that Anubis couldn''t stand Zhou Ye''s ruining his own rules...


    Inside the Pyramid of Amshey¡ª¡ª


    In the challenge field of Emperor Devil Scorpion¡ª¡ª


    For the first time in history, the challenger did not ring the golden gong for the challenge, but-the Devil Scorpion rushed out of the passage by himself...


    The Devil Scorpion, who rushed out of the passage, moved his half-scorpionized six worm feet, waved his four large tongs, and rushed out of the waiting room. As soon as he came out, he screamed at Zhou Ye¡ªthat In the roar, with endless anger...


    Although the roar of Devil Scorpion Great was very deterrent, Zhou Ye didn''t care at all.


    If it is louder than anyone else''s, believe it or not that Zhou Ye''s yelling can shock him to death??


    What worries Zhou Ye the most is the two missing front teeth in the mouth of Emperor Devil Scorpion... "Fuck, it turns out that your grandson just bit my hand!"


    Zhou Ye finally found the truth.


    Chapter 1432


    One thousand four hundred and thirty-two chapters


    "Finally found your grandson!" Seeing the giant stone Johnson, who was missing two front teeth, uh no, it was Devil Scorpion Great... Zhou Ye stood up cheerfully.


    "Roar¡ªwelcome to my anger, mortal!" The image of Emperor Devil Scorpion at this time really looks a little funny. It''s better when he doesn''t speak. When he speaks...the air leakage reduces the front teeth...that feels... ¡­Very funny.


    Even some of the female slaves who were frightened could not help but cover their mouths and chuckle at this moment...The majesty of Emperor Devil Scorpion had been completely destroyed by his lack of front teeth.


    "You are all going to die!" The Devil Scorpion roared angrily, and rushed towards the women regardless of the rules. The imposing appearance made the women slaves exclaim.


    "Hey!" Zhou Ye sighed softly, and his figure suddenly disappeared in place.


    Then, the charging Devil Scorpion Great Emperor felt as if there was a huge force behind him pulling him, making him unable to move anymore, he looked behind him with some unknownness...


    I saw that Zhou Ye, who had just disappeared among the women, was standing behind him at this moment, holding his long scorpion tail in his hands."Mortal, what do you want to do? Let go of my tail!"


    Seeing Emperor Devil Scorpion turning his head, Zhou Ye smiled at him... "Now, feel the resentment of Loki!"


    As the words fell, Emperor Devil Scorpion felt that the sky was spinning before his eyes... When he came back to his senses, he was already facing up, looking at the ceiling...


    "Damn mortal..." The Devil Scorpion cursed, and he thought of getting up and fighting again, but-what he didn''t expect was... that he was thrown down, it was just the beginning.


    "Boom!" Zhou Ye grabbed the Scorpion Great Emperor''s scorpion tail and threw him over again, this time with his face on the ground first."Tell you to bite my hand!"


    "Boom!" This time I landed on my back-"I told you to bite my hand..."


    "Boom!" With his face on the ground, "You can come out without shouting!"


    "Boom!" Back to the ground-"I told you to scare my woman!"


    "Boom!" With his face on the ground, "I can''t think of a word, just hit it like that!"


    "Boom boom!"


    After dozens of consecutive swings from side to side--the ground on both sides of Zhou Ye has completely cracked...


    At this moment, the Devil Scorpion Great, with a blue nose and a swollen face, was lying on the ground, and two transparent tears fell down the corner of his eyes...


    He cried.


    He actually cried--


    The once invincible Devil Scorpion was actually crying by his own man??


    The girls are excited about this discovery...


    At this moment--the Devil Scorpion¡¯s heart is broken...Five thousand years, five thousand years...Even when he was at his most desperate, he had never suffered such a hardship...Whose challenge was this? ¡­How do you feel that you are the poor worm who challenges the invincible existence?


    In his mind, he kept calling his boss, Anubis, to complain about someone who cheated...


    However, Anubis at this time is like a dropped G`M, without any response...


    It is better to rely on God than on yourself...


    The Devil Scorpion slowly got up...At this time, the damn challenger finally let go of his tail...


    It''s just--unfortunately, it seems that his six worm feet were broken three in the process of being beaten...


    The limping Devil Scorpion Great, relying on his only three worm feet, reluctantly stood firm on his body... towards Zhou Ye, he let out a roar, and then used his only one, there was only one left. Half of the giant pincers stabbed towards Zhou Ye... "Go to hell..."

 Chapter 1037

    "Hey, boring!" Zhou Ye sighed... the whole person disappeared in the same place, and then-when he appeared again, he held a huge heart in his hand, and the heart was banging, as if Still beating unwillingly."Everything is over, Emperor Devil Scorpion... I demand that the Bracelet of the Death God be commanded and owned by the Death God Legion!"


    "Bang¡ª¡ª!" As the voice fell, Zhou Ye didn''t hesitate to crush the heart that belonged to Emperor Devil Scorpion.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    With a scream from the Devil Scorpion, his whole body turned into a black fly ash, and he threw it into the death bracelet on Zhou Ye¡¯s wrist. Outside of the Am''she oasis, those who were facing the Pharaoh¡¯s guard The Reaper Corps, which formed a line of defense and charged quickly, also turned into a black smoke screen with a bang, and then flew towards Am''she...


    Soon-countless black smoke swarmed into the Amshey Pyramid, they passed through the underground palace passage in the pyramid at a fast speed, and after flying to the challenge platform, they quickly rushed into the death bracelet on Zhou Ye''s wrist. in.


    For this scene, the women actually didn''t care...


    The question they are discussing now is--


    "Why did I just think that my dear is the last big demon?"


    "That''s right, that''s how I felt just now!"


    "Ah-my dear is so evil... that kind of feeling... I want to be ravaged by my dear...!"


    "I just felt that the Devil Scorpion Great Emperor seemed a bit pitiful... being so abused by my dear..."


    "It''s a bit pitiful, but who calls it a test!"


    "That''s what I said... this is something that can''t be helped!"


    "Hey--!" Hearing the discussion of the women, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but his face went dark. What does this mean... He has become a villain??Believe it or not, the villain will let you know tonight, how does the villain tune and teach women??"What are you talking about?"


    "Ah... we didn''t say anything, we said that my dear you just now are so handsome..."


    "Yes, that''s it!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye glanced at the women with a smile, "Well, I will reward you all that night..."


    Looking at the appearance of their own men, how could the women not understand that their own men are speaking on the contrary...tonight is going to be unlucky... "No... honey, we were wrong!"


    "Right right... we were wrong, dear... please don''t use family law!"


    Seeing all the girls looking pale, Zhou Ye almost lost his anger... "Well, here is about to collapse, we should go!"


    Zhou Ye said, gently pointing in front of him, and a golden portal opened. On the other side of the portal, there was a sunny beach. Obviously, the destination was Zhou Ye''s lair, St. Martin."Go!"


    "Oh!"


    Facing Zhou Ye''s words, the women who were consciously unlucky didn''t dare to say anything. They lined up into the portal very cleverly...Only Evelyn, who was walking at the end, quietly lay on her own man. "My dear, help me take away that huge diamond on the pyramid..."


    "Well, I see, you go in!" Zhou Ye nodded and smiled.


    "Thank you dear!" Evelyn happily kissed Zhou Ye''s side, and then walked into the portal happily.


    After confirming that all the girls had left, Zhou Ye''s figure flashed and disappeared in place...


    When he reappeared, Zhou Ye was already standing at the highest point of the pyramid... He looked at this huge diamond-shaped diamond and smiled slightly, and the diamond had disappeared from the top...


    If the Amshe Oasis is a bathtub, then the pyramid is the plug. When the plug is unplugged, countless trees, ground, and even the dwarf races rush toward the pyramid like water.


    ...Finally¡ªthe beautiful Amshe Oasis disappeared into the desert like this. Of course, Zhou Ye couldn¡¯t see all this because¡ªhe had already returned to his residence on St. Martin...


    And what about Adbe in the desert not far from the Amshe Oasis?He was already tired lying in the desert and didn''t want to move anymore... He just wants to rest now, even if the end of the world is coming, don''t want him to move...


    Reference 1433


    One thousand four hundred and thirty-three chapters


    1940-China-Shanghai-Xianledu Nightclub.


    This nightclub opened in the most prosperous area of ??old Shanghai is known as the most luxurious nightclub in Shanghai.


    Its boss is an Englishman...


    No one else, it was Jonathan who sneaked to China seven years ago.


    At this time, the British, known as the richest in Shanghai, was sitting in the office upstairs in his nightclub with a sad look, facing his sister.


    "Hi... Eve, my dear sister, I am so happy to see you!" Jonathan said, looking at his sister with a strong smile.


    "Really?" Evelyn smiled at her brother and said, "But why can''t I see the happy expression on your face at all...My dear brother?!"


    "Haha... I was just shocked by your special way of playing just now!" Jonathan said embarrassingly.


    He was really shocked by his sister...


    You know, when he was just smoking a cigar in his office comfortably, he suddenly opened a fiery red round door in front of him-this is not the most terrifying, the most terrifying is-he is far away The sister of Martin Island actually walked out of it and said to herself with a smile...Good morning???


    "Really?" Hearing her brother''s words, Evelyn said triumphantly: "It seems that I have done a good job. By the way, this is the first time I have successfully performed the portal spell officially, how is it? Feels very cool?"


    "Yes...Yes, it''s very cool!" Jonathan really feels like crying...What is his sister being taught by his cheap brother-in-law??You already know spells now??


    If you see your sister next time, will you watch her run back and forth with a car weighing several tons??


    "Yes, right..." Evelyn said happily when she heard her brother''s words: "It''s a pity that I haven''t learned the magic of the mirror world that my dear said, otherwise it would be even cooler..."


    "...Cough cough... my dear Eve... Is there anything wrong with you coming to see me this time?" Jonathan felt that he couldn''t let his sister continue to speak, and if he continued speaking, his heart I can''t stand it...After all, I''m already middle-aged.


    "Ah, that''s right..." Evelyn remembered her purpose of coming here this time when her brother mentioned it. She took out a note and a map directly from her space bracelet and gave it to Jonathan... "Ye said, let you organize some people to go to this place and unearth an ancient tomb here..."


    "No--never--!!" Hearing Evelyn''s words, Jonathan jumped up without even looking at the map."I don''t want to deal with those dead people anymore, I have seen enough mummies..."


    "Okay..." Evelyn rolled her eyes helplessly looking at her brother''s face of rejection, "Ye has guessed that you will refuse, so he said...Last time he saved you, and But you left without even saying a thank you, so-you owe him an explanation, if you are not willing to take over this job, then... he will leave you in the same situation as before!"


    "... Oh buy..." Jonathan had an urge to cry...


    With such a brother-in-law, why worry he can¡¯t die fast enough...


    but--


    It''s better to do what the other party has explained honestly at the moment-


    He believed that his cheap brother-in-law could do what he said...He didn''t want to be tied into a zongzi anymore.


    Thinking of this, Jonathan spread the map he had received from Evelyn on his desk, looked at the place where important places were marked with a red pen, and said, "Okay, okay, I accept ...Where is this place? This is the western part of China? What is there..."


    "Ye said, there is an ancient emperor¡¯s tomb there..." Evelyn smiled: "It is said to be a very great emperor..."


    "Very great?? The Emperor??" Jonathan asked disapprovingly: "What did that Emperor do??"


    "Well... let me think... Ah, yes..." Evelyn said happily: "Ye said, that emperor unified China and established the first unified empire in the history of China... "


    "Dragon Emperor?" Jonathan has been in China for many years, and he is very familiar with this legendary emperor.

 Chapter 1038

    "Yes!" Evelyn said with a smile: "Now, you should start preparing...Jonathan...When you get to Gansu, Ye will come to you!"


    "Okay, okay... I knew that he would never let me go so easily..." Jonathan said depressedly: "I knew I shouldn''t have handed you to him so easily... ¡­"


    "Haha... My encounter with Ye is destined, but you can''t stop it, Jonathan!" Evelyn couldn''t help laughing when she heard her brother''s complaint: "And, if there is no Ye, you It¡¯s not so easy and rich now, would it?"


    "...Well, if he can let me go, I would be even happier..." Jonathan grumbled and complained, "What do I need to prepare for him? An archaeologist? Or a group of tomb robbers?"


    "No...you just need to hire enough people at the time..." Evelyn said here, suddenly thinking of something, and confessed: "At that time, I will come with Ye. Sister, don''t joke with her... She will definitely kill you!"


    "..." Hearing his sister''s explanation, Jonathan asked the sky silently.


    "Okay, be happy, Jonathan... Don''t you miss the days when we went to find the city of death together?" Evelyn smiled as she looked at her brother''s unlovable appearance, "Yes. Adventure, what a joy..."


    "Yeah, yeah...but why don''t you take the risk?" Jonathan asked depressedly.


    He almost heard it from his sister''s words. In this operation, his sister will not take part... and, his cheap brother-in-law brought another woman...


    "No way...who made me lose the game!" Evelyn sighed and said, "And ah, my adventure novel is almost finished. After I finish writing, maybe I will be interested in myself. In his adventurous career... at that time, maybe someday Ye, I and you, will embark on an adventurous journey again..."


    "I hope there will never be such a day..." If Jonathan chooses now, he would rather eat and die in the bustling city, rather than go to risk anymore. After all-people are inert... ¡­No one is born desperado.


    "what did you say??"


    "I said... I hope so... yes, that''s it... I hope so!"


    "Well, goodbye Jonathan... I''m going back first!"


    As the voice fell, Jonathan saw that his sister just drew a few circles out of thin air with her fingers, and then a fiery red circular portal opened out of thin air. Evelyn waved goodbye to herself. Jumped into the portal...


    As the portal closed, calm was restored in the entire office again¡ª¡ª


    "Oh my God... I feel like I am dreaming!" Although I said this, looking at the map and the note on the table, Jonathan knew that I was not dreaming... "I want to go down and drink. One cup, calm down..."


    Reference 1434


    One thousand four hundred and thirty-four chapters


    Just when Jonathan went downstairs to his place for a drink sober to calm down.


    In the Port of London, England, at this moment, it is noon...


    A tall and handsome young man was walking towards the port with a girl in a black Lolita-style long dress-it was none other than Zhou Ye and Juana.


    "My dear, why are we here?" Juana, wearing a black dress, asked curiously, watching the busy scene of people coming and going around.


    "In order to find something!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "Such something is very important to my next plan..."


    "What is it?" Juana became more curious, and she couldn''t help asking.


    "That is the national treasure of China, God''s Eye!" Zhou Ye replied: "It is said that as long as anyone can crack the secret hidden in God''s Eye, whoever can have an immortal body!"


    "...Wow, it sounds tempting... but it doesn''t seem to be of any use to us..." Juana hasn''t been out with her man for a long time. This time, she can come out to play alone with her man, making her Her mood was extremely good, and she was excited like a little girl... The whole person seemed to have changed a character, no longer seemed so arrogant and inaccessible.


    "That was originally not for us..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly. To others, immortality may have an extraordinary temptation to others, but-for Zhou Ye, it is of no use... even for For his woman, it is of no use.


    Because of the existence of the heart of the universe, Zhou Ye''s women have maintained their most beautiful age...


    It can be said that since following Zhou Ye, they themselves have unlimited lives and unlimited possibilities...


    "Why did China''s national treasure come to England?" Juana''s curious words immediately made Zhou Ye''s face look bad.


    What should I say?


    Although the country of China on this plane is not Zhou Ye''s home country, it hurts its kind.


    Speaking the same language and having basically the same history, Zhou Ye still had a certain sense of identification with this plane of China.


    However-although Zhou Ye''s East India Company blocked the entire sea, the country on this plane did not have a history of being insulted by the powers, but-the dying pigtail dynasty finally came to an end.


    It was overthrown from the inside... Since then, it has entered the warlord melee period.


    Although there is no shortage of spokespersons supported by the great powers among the warlords, for Zhou Ye, this is far too much stronger than Hua Guo on his own plane, and there is too much less suffering...


    However, after all, it is to give this suffering nation a time to recuperate, right?


    Hua Guo, after all, lacks a strong leader...


    Who else is more qualified than the eternal emperor who completed the cause of great unification in history?


    Zhou Ye thinks there should be no...


    Of course, Zhou Ye can also arm the army by himself and fight back by himself...


    But-you let him, a hedonistic person, go to bury his head in the pile of official documents every day, it would be better to kill him...


    So--Zhou Ye locked on someone...someone who was dead but still waiting to be resurrected.


    "I''m sorry... honey..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s face turned ugly, even though she didn''t know what she had said wrong, Juana kept apologizing to her man with a panic look... "Don''t Get angry, okay... honey..."


    Juana is really afraid of Zhou Ye being angry, not to say... Zhou Ye will hit her when she gets angry...


    Zhou Ye never beat his own woman...


    But - Juana is afraid that Zhou Ye will alienate her because of her anger... If she doesn''t have her own man, Juana doesn''t know if she can live...


    If you have to use one sentence to summarize Juana''s words.So [a woman who lives for Zhou Ye] this comment is more suitable for her...


    The other sisters all found small hobbies that they were interested in, and when they were always happy, only Juana never left Zhou Ye''s eyes.


    Even if I was forcibly dragged by my sisters to hunt for treasure last time, I soon couldn''t stand the days without Zhou Ye and returned early...


    If once there is more than a month, you can''t see Zhou Ye-then Juana will fall into a negative state of anxiety, restlessness, irritability... etc.


    So - this time Zhou Ye said that she was going to work, the sisters deliberately used a small game to give Juana the place to accompany Zhou Ye this time.


    How could Zhou Ye not know Juana''s love for herself?Looking at Juana who was helpless like a frightened deer, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but take a pity at her side, and persuaded: "I don''t have the anger of you... I just do it for the rise and fall of a nation. I feel sad!"


    "Is it... Hua Guo?" Juana clasped Zhou Ye''s arm tightly with both hands. Only in this way would she feel relieved...


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye sighed and said, "No matter how powerful the ancestors are, there will always be some unscrupulous descendants who will do things that forget their ancestors..."


    "...Then, then I will help you kill them!" Juana spoke the most cruel words in the softest tone."As long as it can make you happy, my dear!"


    "...Fool..." To be honest, Juana''s words made Zhou Ye feel very moved. "There is no need to do this. Soon, there will be other things to do! I came out this time just to do this. of¡­¡­"


    "Yeah!" Although Juana didn''t know the meaning of her man''s words very well, at this time, just be obedient.


    "Alright...Let''s go!" Zhou Ye said, pulling Juana and walking towards the customs clearance port.

 Chapter 1039

    At this moment-there is a Chinese with a ugly face, arguing with the customs officer in charge of customs clearance.


    "Why do you want to confiscate my things...this is from my ancestors..."


    "Sorry, sir... Your jewelry has not been declared by customs, so you are smuggling..."


    "What smuggling... Do I have to pay for things handed down from my family?"


    "I''m afraid it''s like this..."


    When the two were quarreling endlessly, they suddenly discovered that the focal point of their dispute, the diamond-shaped blue jewel the size of a baby''s palm, had suddenly disappeared.


    "Where is my baby? Have you greeted my baby..."


    "Damn it, how could I take your things? You must have hidden it by yourself..." At this time, the customs officer was also stubborn, and he could no longer say the honorific [Mr.]...


    "Get it out quickly...or else I want you to look good..." This horribly-faced guy is a tomb thief. He found such a treasure in a tomb. He was greedy, so he directly gave some of his accomplices. He clicked, and then took the treasure with him and fled the country on a merchant ship... In his opinion, as long as he sells the treasure in a foreign country, he will become a rich man and a master from then on.


    It''s a pity that he, with limited knowledge, never knew that there are tariffs between countries, but there is nothing he can do. After all, a farmer who doesn''t know how to write, what does he know?This includes talking to the people here. If it weren''t for the help of an interpreter he hired, he would also talk with the duck... don''t know anything-as for the high cost of translation?¡ª¡ªAfter you sell this gem, don¡¯t you have everything?


    At this moment, the diamond known as the Divine Eye had already appeared in Zhou Ye''s hands. After looking at the still chaotic customs clearance channel over there, Zhou Ye just smiled... It is estimated that the tomb thief will soon find out-- Survival in this country is not an easy task.


    Killing him will make him cheaper, or it is better to keep him as a beggar in this country...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and turned to Juana and said: "Okay, baby, we have got the things... It''s time to see Jonathan..."


    Chapter 1435


    One thousand four hundred and thirty-five chapters


    China-Shanghai Beach...


    At this time, just seven o''clock in the evening...


    If it is in other small cities in China in this era, I am afraid that it is already time for most people to rest. After all-there are still few rich people, and night entertainment is not something the poor can consume. ¡ª¡ªIn addition, things like electricity have not been popularized nationwide in this chaotic era.


    But-where is this place?


    This is the most prosperous Shanghai...


    This is the famous city that never sleeps...


    Here, seven o''clock in the evening is the starting point for the nightlife of Shanghai...


    On the wide road, crowds and cars are mixed together...it gives people a feeling of crowds like a horse weaving like a dragon.


    And in Xianledu nightclub----


    Jonathan was sitting at the bar with a depressed look, sighing helplessly while drinking the cocktail that the bartender had made for him.


    If he could choose, he really didn''t want to dig some damn tomb of the emperor with Zhou Ye...


    Don''t enjoy the life of drunken life and death in Shanghai, go to the northwestern border?Dig a tomb?


    Everyone knows what choice to make, right?He is not short of money...


    Or it should be said--


    Have you ever seen a multimillionaire who went to dig a tomb??no?


    Collecting antiques is a hobby and an investment, but-to dig ancient tombs in person... only tomb robbers.


    "Oh-damn Zhou..." Jonathan sighed again after not knowing the first cocktail... he really didn''t want to go, but-when thinking of his cheap brother-in-law''s unpredictable ability When--he didn''t dare not go...


    "Hi, Jonathan... I heard someone talking about me... Is that you?"


    A hand was slapped heavily on Jonathan¡¯s shoulder. Jonathan thought it was an old acquaintance in his nightclub joking with him, waved back indifferently and said, "Don¡¯t bother me... ...I''m angry..."


    "Really? Tell me what''s unhappy about you and make me happy!"


    The slightly ridiculous voice behind suddenly made Jonathan angry-what does it mean to say something unhappy about me to make you happy?Who do you think you are?My bastard brother-in-law??


    "You..." Thinking of this, Jonathan turned his head and planned to talk to this nasty guy who slapped himself on the shoulder... However, when he saw the person standing behind him, he was completely Spartan. ...


    "You, you, you, you... why are you here?" This almost didn''t take Jonathan seriously injured.


    "Are you surprised to see me... Are you happy?" Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Jonathan''s expression, from anger to astonishment, from astonishment to surprise... The speed of change is simply amazing.


    "Surprise, surprise..." Jonathan resisted the urge to curse, and asked, "No, didn''t you mean...you have to wait until I have everything ready before you come over?"


    "Oh? I changed my mind..." Zhou Ye smiled, taking Juana around him, and said: "I plan to spend a Chinese New Year with Juana in China..."


    Juana, who was originally smiling, was dumbfounded when she heard Zhou Ye''s words... Then, she couldn''t help covering her small eyes with her hands... There were tears of surprise in her eyes...


    Zhou Ye never told her about this... she never knew...


    "My dear...Thank you..." Juana was so excited that she couldn''t care about the crowds coming and going, she stepped on her feet and desperately kept Zhou Ye''s eyes...


    This mouth is... so passionate... the emotion contained in that mouth is so strong...


    Even Jonathan, who is sitting on the side, has a kind of urge to get married...


    But... Soon, Jonathan dispelled this silly idea...


    Just kidding, life is so free now, why do you want to get married?Are you uncomfortable for yourself?With his character, he absolutely can''t guard a woman until he gets old.


    Besides, he didn''t have Zhou Ye''s way to keep his women from being jealous. When he was contacting two girlfriends at the same time, he almost got skin on the wishbone by those two. How could he fall into this place again? In this seemingly beautiful trap...


    Until ten minutes later--


    Zhou Ye and Juana separated...


    "Hey, man, give my woman a Bloody Mary..." Zhou Ye directly hugged Juana and sat on the seat in front of the bar, and said, "Bring me another cocktail, whatever kind of cocktail..."


    "Any cocktail..." The bartender looked at his boss Jonathan in confusion, he didn''t understand what any cocktail was.


    "Give him a glass of Stinger..." Jonathan said directly, seeing the hesitation of his bartender.


    "Okay, please wait..." The bartender didn''t dare to neglect, and started to get busy behind the bar...


    Zhou Ye embraced Juana while watching the performance on the stage not far from the bar... "You did a good job here, Jonathan..."


    "Just play around..." Even though Jonathan said so, there was still a trace of triumph on his face--"By the way, since Zhou you came to China, what do you plan to do this excavation? "


    "Of course...call many experts and scholars together!" A smile leaked from Zhou Ye''s face. "After all-professional matters should be left to professional people. You''d better publish it in the newspaper. Find someone..."


    "..." Jonathan heard Zhou Ye''s words, although he didn''t speak, the expression on his face was completely [Are you kidding me?''S look,


    We are going to dig an ancient tomb, everyone who you want to yell knows??

 Chapter 1040

    "Don''t look at me with such eyes... I''m not crazy!" Zhou Ye smiled: "I just want to attract some hidden mice... Is there a problem?"


    "Well, you are the boss, you have the final say..." Jonathan sighed and said, "But what kind of name do we use to summon experts?"


    "Just say, we¡ªthe cultural relics lost from overseas, found the exact location of the Dragon Emperor¡¯s tomb... But in order to protect the cultural relics more reasonably, we gathered experts from across China to participate in the excavation..." Zhou Ye finished After that, I ignored him and turned my eyes on the stage...


    At this time, there is a group of young and beautiful girls dancing on the stage... what should I say?Being used to western food, Zhou Ye now wants to eat Chinese food a little bit.


    And Juana, who was sitting in Zhou Ye''s arms, discovered her man''s gaze at the first time. For her who has been paying attention to her man''s dynamics, what else can she hide from her eyes?No¡­¡­


    After secretly remembering something in her heart, Juana smiled slightly and squeezed into her man''s arms...Other things, I''ll talk about it later, now - let her enjoy it for a while and monopolize her man''s happiness. ...


    Reference 1436


    The first thousand four hundred and thirty-six chapters


    Unconsciously, Zhou Ye and Jonathan were drinking and chatting, and the time had already pointed to 9:30 in the evening.


    For Jonathan¡¯s nightclub, this time is the peak of business, but for Zhou Ye-this kind of almost noisy environment, occasionally fun is enough, staying for too long is still a little uncomfortable... ¡­


    "Okay, just do things as I said!" Zhou Ye said, patted Juana in his arms, and then said, "Baby, we should go!"


    "Yeah!" Juana with a sweet smile on her face jumped from her man''s arms... "Ah, by the way, honey, I''ll go to the bathroom!"


    "Do you need me to accompany you?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "No, I can do it myself, dear, wait for me for a while, and it will be fine soon!" Juana stood on her toes and gave Zhou Ye a mouthful, and then she did not hesitate to move towards the aisle next to her. Go.


    In response to this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and said nothing...


    After all, Zhou Ye is very relieved of Juana¡¯s safety-anyway, Juana is a strong man with mental abilities and teleportation, and she has also learned the spells of the Supreme Mage series. Said that, in terms of strength alone, Juana could rank in the top three among the women on this plane.


    "It seems we have to wait a while!" Jonathan shrugged and said, "By the way...Where do you want to stay tonight? Or go to the International Hotel? Where do I have a long package suite! "


    "No need..." Suddenly a platinum card appeared in Zhou Ye''s hand. This card was made especially exquisitely. Whether it is from the production process or the selection of materials, it can be called excellence... in the very center of the card. , Engraved with the conspicuous logo of Umbrella East India Company, and on the back of the card is a set of extremely simple numbers, S001.


    Seeing the identity card in Zhou Ye''s hand, Jonathan''s eyes suddenly widened..."This, this is a legend. With it, you can almost enjoy a luxurious life while traveling around the world. The platinum of the East India Company Identify card?"


    "Yes..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    The platinum ID card of the East India Company...It can be said that with this ID card, Zhou Ye can obtain supreme enjoyment in almost 90% of the coastal cities in the world... and without paying a point. money.


    why???


    It is because the East India Company monopolizes the entire sea, because the East India Company is the uncrowned king of the entire ocean, and because this behemoth, which is called a country that is not a country, firmly holds the right of passage to the entire sea.


    If the two countries want to fight a naval battle at their own door, should they first submit an application with the East India Company?


    Think it''s ridiculous?


    It''s not ridiculous at all...The generation gap in technology brings absolute suppression.


    Even if those big countries have entered the era of aircraft carriers, but-what about?Do you think there is no more advanced weapons stock data in the database on the Umbrella?The East India Company, which owns India, a resource treasure, has long possessed marine naval technology that has surpassed all countries for two centuries.


    After all, for Umbrella, who has already gone out of the universe, naval battles are too low-level. These materials are rubbish for Umbrella, and treasures for the East India Company in this world.


    people?Of course there is... the bio-human production line on the Umbrella, at full capacity, can produce 3,000 to 5,000 bio-troopers per day, and all the knowledge of ships will be directly instilled into their minds, and it does not exist. It is also necessary to adapt to the low-level operations of ships. Everyone is a veteran as soon as they step onto the ship, and their loyalty is full value-the most important thing is that they are not old or dead.


    Shipyard?It''s even simpler. There are hundreds of shipyards scattered along the coast of India, all of which were established by the East India Company over several hundred years.


    Resources??Well, will the East India Company, which has actual control of the entire ocean, lack resources?


    Countries all over the world hate the East India Company, which dominates the entire ocean, but they are helpless...The overseas bases of the East India Company are all over the world, so to speak¡ªfrom the Baltic coast to the Pacific Ocean. From the Mediterranean to the Atlantic... As long as there is sea, there is a naval base of the East India Company.


    Feeling surprised??


    No, no, don¡¯t be surprised. In the world of the twentieth century, when the United States had not yet formed an overwhelming advantage over all countries, its global base was spread over hundreds of countries, not to mention the Umbrella that suppressed the world. What about Indian companies?


    In this maritime era, the era of global economy is approaching...


    No company that has a connection with shipping dares to ignore the East India Company. It can be said that the East India Company, in this world, is a sword of Damolis hanging on the heads of countries around the world... They can¡¯t breathe pressure. .


    However, because of this, many wars that should have occurred have not occurred, and it is not known whether it is good or bad.


    Keke, it was too far.


    In short, to sum up, Zhou Ye, holding the special ID card of the East India Company, can enjoy the most luxurious service in the international hotel Jonathan said. All his requirements, whether reasonable or not Reasonable, will be satisfied...


    This kind of identity card looks very powerful, but in fact, there are only two in the East India Company, which has millions of employees. One is Zhou Ye''s, and the other is East India Company, CEO, Teresa Si. Wang''s-Zhou Ye''s number is S001, and Teresa''s number is S000...


    As for why Teresa''s number is one higher than Zhou Ye??


    This is what Zhou Ye specifically requested...


    why??


    Because of the image... 0 and 1.


    As for the other executives, what they have is just an ordinary gold card with the prefix A... Their gold card does not have so many functions as a platinum card, but they can almost enjoy the discount of the merchant''s cost price...


    Just when Jonathan wanted to say something more, suddenly, a woman in a cheongsam walked up to Zhou Ye''s side with her arm directly on Zhou Ye''s shoulder, and said in a somewhat contrived tone: "Handsome, no Would you like me a drink?"


    "Eh...?" Zhou Ye looked at this woman, she could only have a good figure, and her aura was so messy... For such a woman, Zhou Ye didn''t want to give it to him. He had already passed that impulsive time. Now, don¡¯t want non-new girls, don¡¯t look good...Of course, mother and daughter spend extra, "Sorry, I don¡¯t have the habit of inviting strangers to drink..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the woman still said unwillingly: "Otherwise, sister invites you to drink..."


    "Don''t drink, get out of here!" Zhou Ye stared, scared the woman and turned away.


    "Wow... I thought your charm was reduced. No one came to you in this place..." Jonathan joked with a smile on his face: "It doesn''t seem that your charm is reduced, but ¡ª¡ªMiss Juana¡¯s charm was too high just now, so those women dare not surround themselves..."


    "Oh..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, where is Juana''s charm too high?Let those women not dare to surround them?Jonathan also underestimated those women... Juana directly used her psychic abilities to establish a mental stand by her side, just like the magic Muggle avoidance curse... That¡¯s why it has that effect.


    Speaking of...how did Juana go to the bathroom for so long??Zhou Ye looked at the women who were staring at him and eager to try, and started to miss Juana with some headaches.


    Reference 1437


    The first thousand four hundred and thirty-seven chapters


    Where did Juana go?


    Actually Juana didn''t go to the bathroom...


    She walked directly along the passage to the backstage.


    At the entrance of the backstage, two sturdy men were standing there, obviously-they were the security guards to prevent people from entering the backstage and harassing their Xianledu song and dance troupe beauty.


    After all-this is a nightclub, a place to have fun and drink.


    People don''t drink, and they feel that they are themselves, but-once they are drunk, ha ha, for them-the whole world is theirs.

 Chapter 1041

    At the front desk, it''s not bad when there are many people and eyes, after all-even if it is a drunk, it is also important to Bilian.


    However, the background is not easy to say...


    For the safety of their cash cows, Jonathan certainly did not hesitate to equip them with security.


    You know, the sister papers of those song and dance troupes were selected by Jonathan from the various song and dance troupes in Shanghai, and then carefully tuned and taught by dancers invited from England...Every one is his cash cow.


    He was not willing to just be taken away by those wolves.


    Of course-for these girls, Jonathan has no interest in it... After all, the aesthetic differences between things and things exist objectively... For Jonathan, they do not conform to his aesthetics, so they will be valued so much. Just because they can bring huge benefits to themselves.


    For Juana, these security guards who protect the girls of the song and dance troupe from infringement are almost imaginary.


    Juana walked toward the entrance of the backstage dressing room guarded by the two bodyguards as if strolling in the courtyard, and the bodyguards were like blind men, allowing Juana to walk in without blocking.


    This is not because Jonathan is poor and can only find blind people to fill the scene... but-the role of spiritual position.


    After all-hallucinations are a necessary skill for psychics... For them, not only the eyes can deceive people, but the touch of the whole body can also deceive people...


    Even, Juana can do it, let a person die silently in hallucinations, like a car accident scene?A drowning scene?and many more¡­¡­


    Ahem, it''s a bit too much.


    At this time, Juana had already walked along the backstage passage to the dressing room...Across the door, Juana could hear the romp of the girls inside.


    "Ah... this golden paint is really annoying... so hard to get it down"


    "It''s okay, just wipe it a few times with a towel..."


    "Sister Yuling, your cheongsam is so beautiful, where did you buy it?"


    "During the day, I bought it at Liu Fu Ji Garment Shop. Isn''t it pretty?"


    "Hmm, it must be expensive, right?"


    "It''s not cheap. It took more than thirty full to discover the ocean. After all, it''s Su Jin''s material. After buying this dress, I should eat pickles for a month...uuuuu..."


    "so expensive¡­¡­"


    Listening to the sound coming from inside, Juana was expressionless, pushed open the door of the dressing room without hesitation, and walked in.


    "Ah ah--!"


    "who is it??"


    The sudden opening of the door made the girls scream in horror. After all-this is the girls dressing room, they are changing clothes now, how can they not be afraid?


    However, the atmosphere of horror was finally much less when I saw the people who opened the door and entered.


    After all-Juana is a woman, and they are also women, and there are more of them than Juana. People who occupy the advantage in numbers always have a sense of security inexplicably...


    "Please, who are you looking for?" A beautiful girl who had just changed into a cheongsam and had not had time to fasten her cheongsam side buckle, asked curiously.


    "Me? I''m looking for you..." Juana still had no expression on her face. With the exception of her own man, Zhou Ye, she didn''t even bother to give a smile to everyone else.


    "Excuse me? What can I do with us?" Lu Yuling asked curiously. She felt that the beautiful foreign woman in front of her had a really beautiful long skirt, and she was really fluent in Chinese. I can''t hear foreign flavor at all...


    "Of course something is happening!" Juana finally leaked a smile, but that smile was not for the girls in front of her, but for her man Zhou Ye.


    Because-she was already thinking about what kind of happy expression her man would have when she received this gift from her... Thinking of this, Juana smiled more beautifully, "I want you to accompany you My man!"


    "what??"


    "Is this woman a lunatic?"


    After hearing Juana''s words clearly, the whole dressing room was like a frying pan, messed up...


    How could a woman find a woman for her man?And they were still looking for??


    "Sorry, this lady... we don''t sell our lives..." Hearing Juana''s words, Lu Yuling, the oldest of the girls, was also angry. What is this taking them for?Is it a dark field for sale?"You found the wrong place..."


    Although girls like them, in the eyes of the upper class, are also inferior occupations, but-after all, they are also relying on their own ability to eat.


    Juana looked at Lu Yuling with a frosty face and smiled. She admired this girl very much... She is arrogant, but not arrogant...


    Of course, she can''t really distinguish the so-called arrogance, but-inexplicably, she feels that this girl has a great appetite for her-so she temporarily changed her plan of grabbing and leaving, and decided to make a good decision. Tease this girl for a while."Oh? Don''t you want to ask me, how high is the price?"


    "...I''m sorry, no matter how much money..."


    "One hundred thousand is now the ocean..." Juana interrupted Lu Yuling before she finished her words. She said a price that was enough to choke the girls."I''m talking about everyone..."


    Hearing this number, some girls have already opened their eyes involuntarily...someone''s heart moved.


    How much is a hundred thousand Xianyang??Let''s put it this way-a piece of the current ocean is equal to the purchasing power of the modern 100 soft sister coins, so everyone almost understands it?


    However, although Lu Yuling hesitated for a moment, her face was quickly identified again."Sorry, I still said that, no matter how much money... we will not betray ourselves!"


    Under the leadership of Lu Yuling, the girls also spoke out the words of refusal. It''s no wonder that they hesitated just now. One hundred thousand Xianyang is enough for them to live a life of comfort and comfort in this era.


    And Juana stared at the girls for a moment-laughed.


    The existence of a spiritual stand is true or false, and she can see it at a glance... "Sorry, although I want to say... I''m just kidding, but-whether you charge or not, all It''s the man who is going to accompany me...because ah, this-is power!"


    Juana said, before Lu Yuling could speak, her figure flashed and appeared behind the girls. Every time she teleported, she would take away a girl. In a blink of an eye, there was only Lu Yuling left in the entire dressing room. People...


    "You, are you a man or a ghost..."


    Lu Yuling looked at the foreign girl who disappeared and appeared in front of him for a while, and took all her sisters away, with a panic of fear...


    "To you, I am a god, and to me... My man is my god... So, you have no choice!" Juana deliberately left Lu Yuling by her side, not treating her like her. The sister received her own bracelet in that way because she somewhat admired this chick, anyway...Lu Yuling''s character Juana still prefers, "Okay, come with me..."


    "I won''t go..." Lu Yuling said with a look of horror, but found that her body seemed to have her own consciousness, following Juana, and she could not even say a word... [Ghost possession]?


    Reference 1438


    The first thousand four hundred and thirty-eight chapters


    "My dear, I''m sorry, I kept you waiting..." Juana led Lu Yuling to Zhou Ye, and as soon as she stepped her feet, she gave a kiss.


    "Nothing..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, then looked at Lu Yuling behind Juana, and asked strangely: "Who is this?"


    "Ah, this is the sister I just met when I went to the bathroom. She wants to play with us, okay? Honey?" Juana blinked her eyes, looking innocent...


    Zhou Ye almost really believed her ghost...


    Friends met?Do the friends you meet need to use mind control?


    Such a friend is really pitiful...

 Chapter 1042

    However¡ªZhou Ye recognized that Lu Yuling was the prettiest girl among the girls who had just danced on stage. He just wanted to say to Juana what he did¡ªgood job.


    Originally, Zhou Ye wanted to do it himself to get enough food and clothing, but - now it would be better if he had his good wife to help...


    "Thank you, baby..." Zhou Ye smiled and gently slapped Juana''s cheek. Don''t...


    "You are welcome, dear, I am willing to give everything for you..."


    Juana''s murmur in his ears really made Zhou Ye feel very heartbroken. A wife indulges like this, so why worry about him becoming a scumbag?


    On the other side, Jonathan, who was sitting next to Zhou Ye, looked at Lu Yuling speechlessly...


    What the hell is this?


    Isn''t this a cash cow in your own market?How did you become a friend of this eldest lady in the blink of an eye?And go back with her??Jonathan really wants to lift the table... Fuck... This is already a steal, okay??


    Although Lu Yuling was under Juana''s control, she could not speak or move.


    However, she still tried her best to ask her boss for help with her eyes...


    In her mind, her boss is a big deal in Shanghai. Everyone should give a bit of thin noodles...


    However, it was the supernatural boss in her mind who was silent with an awkward smile...


    At this moment, suddenly a tall, strong man walked quickly to Jonathan''s side, leaning over and whispering in his ear...


    A moment later-Jonathan was so angry...


    what??The sisters of your own song and dance troupe have disappeared??


    And the bodyguard who guarded the goal didn''t see anyone enter??


    However, when Jonathan saw Lu Yuling as one of the missing persons, he solved the case instantly...


    No need to ask, apparently the sister papers of the other singing and dancing troupes were taken away by Miss Juana... Although I don¡¯t know how she took it away, but-Jonathan confirmed it, absolutely Juana took it away...


    But-what if he knew it??


    I think of what my sister told me... [Never mess with her-she will really kill you.In this sentence, all of Jonathan¡¯s anger has vanished...


    Ah¡ªforget it, although it¡¯s a bit more troublesome, but¡ªit¡¯s nothing more than picking up some girls from other song and dance troupes to dance. It¡¯s nothing more than bringing that English dancer over to help with line dance training... Is it money...


    Some things are more important than money...such as family affection...such as--life.


    Lu Yuling saw the hiding eyes of her boss, and instantly understood-the man in front of him was an existence that her boss couldn''t afford.


    To be honest, she was almost desperate.


    "Okay, we should go back to rest..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved to Jonathan and said.


    "I''ll drive you off..." Jonathan said, standing up, and following Zhou Ye to the outside of the nightclub.


    "Also..." Zhou Ye''s enthusiasm for his cheap elder brother was fully absorbed...


    He doesn''t like riding a rickshaw too much... Although that kind of thing sounds good, in fact, it''s not comfortable.


    Jonathan¡¯s car stopped at the door of his nightclub¡ªZhou Ye sat directly in the back row, between Lu Yuling and Juana...


    "If you want to talk about the New Year... Sure enough, I still have to come back to China!" Zhou Ye looked through the car window, watching the weaving crowds on the street, and the fireworks that bloomed from time to time in mid-air... At this time, it was already the second lunar month. It''s fourteen, and the taste of the new year has become more and more serious.


    "Yes, people in this country are super hospitable, but there are more festivals, and every festival has to drink..." Jonathan said here, his face turned a bit bitter, "Huaguo''s wine is too spicy." Yes, just like vodka..."


    "Hahaha... this is a good drink..." Zhou Ye laughed and said, "This is the people here welcoming you. Drinking with you is because they are hospitable..."


    "Ah, I forgot, you are also a Chinese, Zhou!" Jonathan seemed to have finally thought of it, and said: "No wonder you come back here for the New Year..."


    "Yeah... For us, New Year is a day of reunion!" Zhou Ye couldn''t help sighing...


    As there are more and more women, it is not easy to get them all together during the Chinese New Year...


    However, you can wait to go back and try it in the Marvel world...


    And Juana felt like Zhou Ye''s emotions, cleverly nestling her half of her body tightly in her man''s arms...


    The atmosphere in the car is somewhat silent...


    As the kidnapped victim, Lu Yuling, she actually eased off when she first got on the car... Through the light coming in from the car window from time to time, she had already seen clearly that she was about to lose her first time tonight. The real face of a female person...


    To be honest, even though the light is a bit weak, she has clearly seen Zhou Ye''s handsome face...


    For a while, the whole person felt like [If it were him... Then, it wouldn''t be so uncomfortable in my heart...].


    Especially when she saw Zhou Ye''s gentle behavior when she stroked Juana''s long hair in his arms, Lu Yuling had an urge to lean over...


    However-as the person who controls her, how could Juana let Lu Yuling interrupt her exclusive time?


    Before he knew it, Jonathan had sent Zhou Ye to the International Hotel.


    Zhou Ye directly led the two women out of the car and walked to the front desk under the leadership of the doorman...


    At the front desk, when Zhou Ye showed his platinum card, he enjoyed the service of a god, and he was a true god.


    The big class of the International Hotel is busy after running before and after, and the smile on his face can be very tired...


    And the other waiters waited on them cautiously...and didn''t dare to neglect.


    Lu Yuling, although she can''t speak and can''t control her body, but-she can still see. She knows that the big class once asked someone to send her flowers backstage, but she didn''t accept it at the time...


    However, it was such a man who did not dare to look at her at all, as if he was afraid to annoy the handsome boy next to her.


    This is a feeling that Lu Yuling has never experienced before. In the past, even if they were clean and self-loving, the contempt in the eyes of those men looking at them could not be concealed, but now-because she is the first person beside this man What do you mean by respect...


    Lu Yuling suddenly had the idea that this man would be good...at least, beside him, she can live like a person...


    With this thought in mind, that night - in the super luxury suite of the International Hotel, Lu Yuling just half-pushed... let Zhou Ye take her.


    Appearance is a good thing, but power is a good thing...A woman who can escape the temptation of these two things...I can''t say no, I can only say-very few, very few.


    As Zhou Ye thought about it, he worked hard on the women...Tonight was a hard night for him. After all, there are eight new pieces of land that have never been cultivated, and he needs him little by little. Developed...


    Reference 1439


    One thousand four hundred and thirty-nine chapters


    "Sister Yuling, early!"


    "Good morning, Sister Yuling!"


    "Good morning, Sister Yuling!"

 Chapter 1043

    ...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As the well-deserved lead dancer and oldest sister in the song and dance troupe, Lu Yuling opened her eyes and enjoyed the good morning greetings from her sisters.


    It¡¯s just¡ªin the past, this kind of greeting was only found in the collective apartment rented by their boss, Jonathan, and it was not like this. Everyone lay side by side on a large couch. The state of being impeccable...


    This kind of feeling that I have never had before makes Yuling feel a little novel and a little embarrassed... "Big, early everyone!"


    "Oh, sister Yuling is embarrassed..."


    "Sister Yuling''s face is so red..."


    "Do you think Sister Yuling is like you?"


    "What''s wrong with me? I''m also a first-time girl, okay!"


    "The first girl? It''s a jade girl, right? Yesterday, although it was the first time, how could she not let go of her holding the young master..."


    "Then, that person can''t be better... it''s so comfortable!"


    Listening to the chattering of her sisters there, Yuling asked depressedly: "Where is the young master?"


    Master?Who is the young master?Of course the young master is Zhou Ye...


    In fact, according to the terms of this period, they should call their man the master, and those who have received new education, call their own man their husband, but-you can''t expect a group of girls from the song and dance troupe to receive a new education Right?


    So--they still call their man a name that is slightly remnant of old feudalism...


    It''s just that Zhou Ye didn''t like this title, Master Master...Fuck, it''s better to call him "Old Master..."


    In the end¡ªthe name of Zhou Ye by the girls of the dance troupe was settled, Master...


    Of course, these titles were decided on the couch... and very quickly... Therefore, Zhou Ye also forgot that the young master had another meaning in the Great Shanghai period...


    "Young Master and Miss Juana are drinking morning tea outside... Let''s wait for you to get up and go out together." In the dance troupe, the youngest Xiao Xueer said excitedly: "The young master is so caring and prepared for us. I got beautiful new clothes..."


    "He still has some conscience..." Yuling, who was a little bit resentful because she didn''t wake up in her man''s arms, showed a smile on her small face when she heard that her man had prepared new clothes for herself.


    To be honest, Yuling, who can reject the 100,000-year-old Ocean, did not see the beautiful new clothes in her eyes. What she is happy about is that this intention...


    A man is willing to prepare clothes for his woman in the morning, which means that she has her in the heart of this man... This is enough for Lu Yuling.


    After seeing the different power of her own man last night, Lu Yuling''s only concern was that she was just a product of this man''s play, but now - she doesn''t worry anymore...


    At least this man has himself in his heart, doesn''t he?


    Following the chattering of all her sisters, Lu Yuling slowly sat up... Feeling a little bit of her painful and unbearable place, her heart is sweet and hateful, sweet is sweet that badass I petted myself alone, so many sisters in one night, the only one who petted her twice, hated that Zhou Ye, a villain who was like a bull, didn''t know how to lighten it, so that I couldn''t get off the ground now...it''s hard to get off the ground.


    Seeing her elder sister¡¯s frowning brows, the youngest Xiao Xueer instantly understood what her elder sister was for... After all, they had experienced this in the morning... "Ah... Sister Yuling, you are very Does it hurt? Master has special painkillers, I will help you get them now..."


    While talking, Xiao Xueer, like a happy bird, rushed out quickly..., while running, she shouted: "Master, Sister Yuling is awake... Where''s your painkiller? Sister Yuling is in pain. what¡­¡­"


    Hearing Xiao Xue''er''s words, the women laughed and leaned forward and closed together. How could this kind of thing shout so loudly...I guess Xiao Xue''er is going to be unlucky. Didn''t see the big sister''s face turn black??It is estimated that Xiao Xueer will be back soon, she will be unlucky...


    Especially--they want to see when the eldest sister''s head is applied by the young master...


    After all-they themselves have experienced that kind of situation that is enough to make people ashamed to death. People always have a kind of embarrassment that they have experienced, and they want to see the bad things that others experience again.


    They look forward to seeing the embarrassment and shyness of their eldest sister...because they have also experienced it when they were helped by their own men on medicine.


    To be honest, a woman¡¯s psychology is really strange, even if she has experienced something, but when she shows her most secret part in front of her man, she still feels shy...


    "What''s wrong with you?" Lu Yuling looked at her sisters with a bewildered look. Why did she feel that the look in her sisters'' eyes was an indescribable weirdness??"Why look at me like that?"


    "No, nothing... I just think Sister Yuling is so beautiful today!"


    "Yes, yes, sister Yuling, today is so beautiful!"


    "Sure enough, it is because of the nourishment of the young master!"


    To be honest, the women said this, although they had some meaning to change the subject, they did not lie at all...


    Lu Yuling was originally beautiful, otherwise she would not be the lead dancer, and-after last night, her beautiful face was a little bit more unique to mature women, especially when she was teased by her sisters. The shy and timid look makes people have an urge to embrace and love him.


    "Jing nonsense... no one!" Lu Yuling felt her little face burning.


    At this moment, with the sound of footsteps... Zhou Ye''s figure appeared in the large bedroom.


    "Is Yuling awake?" Seeing Yuling who was waking up, Zhou Ye smiled and walked to her side and hugged her."Would you like me to help you deal with the wound...?"


    "...No, no need..." Feeling Zhou Ye''s powerful arm around her shoulders, Lu Yuling said shyly: "I...I''ll forget it!"


    "Why?" Zhou Ye asked strangely, "Don''t you feel pain?"


    "Yes... Sister Yuling, you should take some medicine..."


    "The kind of pain is so tormenting, Sister Yuling..."


    "Yes, the young master''s medicine is very effective. Look at us, it doesn''t hurt at all now, you can run and jump!"


    The sisters of the dance troupe worked together to persuade their eldest sister. As for whether they want to see her embarrassed like themselves, or really feel sorry for her, that is a matter of the benevolent seeing the benevolent and the wise.


    "Also, or not..." Lu Yuling said firmly: "I want to remember this kind of memory for a lifetime...because...this is the best memory the young master has given me!"


    Hearing Lu Yuling¡¯s words, Zhou Ye took a pity and took a sip while she was looking, and said, ¡°Well, since this is the case, I won¡¯t force you... If it¡¯s really painful, then tell me. I will help you deal with the wound when..."


    "Um-!" Lu Yuling nodded gently, a smile could not help leaking from her face. For a woman, what could be more happier than meeting her lover?


    For her, it was enough for her man to love herself so much...not to mention, after last night, her heart had long been firmly tied to this man.


    The women looked at their men and their eldest sisters, and they suddenly felt like they had lost...


    Chapter 1440


    One thousand four hundred and forty chapters


    Although, because of Yuling''s injury, Zhou Ye''s original plan to take the girls to play in Greater Shanghai was lost.


    However, everyone in the suite also played other games.


    If not, is there any game that can quickly pull into the feelings between men and women??Then it must be the truth or dare.


    Especially when the host of this game is Juana, a woman who is dominated by her own men, let alone.


    All kinds of unscrupulous adventures have been written on the paper.

 Chapter 1044

    For this kind of novel game, the girls of the dance company also feel like they can¡¯t stop, after all-although sometimes I will be the hapless one who gets the lottery,-but-most of the time, I can still watch others unfortunately... ¡­


    Therefore, the girls are very playful, and none of them propose to go shopping...


    And when Zhou Ye was in his luxurious suite, relaxing and having fun with the girls, the hard-working Jonathan had to drive the car, shuttle back and forth between the various newspaper outlets in Shanghai, completing what Zhou Ye gave. His task.


    Fortunately, in this era, no matter which direction the newspaper is biased towards, as long as it does not involve certain political issues, then as long as it is paid, it is better to talk.


    For Jonathan, the problem of money is precisely the least problem...


    For several days in a row, Jonathan was running back and forth to make a report...


    And what about Zhou Ye?


    Since Lu Yuling''s health has recovered, he has taken all the women together in this metropolis, which is known as one of China¡¯s foreign gateways, to play everywhere-they may be at the Hongkou market today, and they can go to the racetrack tomorrow. ...


    As for transportation?Of course, the courtesy car provided by the International Hotel took the whole journey...


    And when Zhou Ye was in Greater Shanghai, feeling the Chinese New Year atmosphere that he hadn''t felt for a long time, according to his wishes, Jonathan''s news published in various newspapers almost spread throughout China...


    On the northwestern border¡ª¡ª


    In a military base--


    A middle-aged man wearing a gray military uniform is looking at the newspaper in his hand. The headline on the front page of the newspaper is exactly the horrifying headline like "Looking for Famous People in the World, Protecting the Dragon of China"...


    In fact, the content inside is that a foreign friend found clues about the tomb of the Dragon Emperor in some cultural relics that flowed out of China. Therefore, in order to protect the tomb of the ancient emperor of China, he went all over People of insight discuss and discover together...


    "absurd¡­¡­"


    With a bang, angrily slapped the newspaper in his hand on the wooden table, and General Yang said loudly: "The damn foreigners are immortal... Not to mention the melee of the warlords, but he actually tried to dig out the tomb of his majesty. , Damn... damn..."


    "General!!" Cui Mengyao, wearing the costume of an adjutant, whispered to persuade: "Why should I be angry with these foreigners? Maybe they just talked about it?"


    "No..." At this time, General Yang''s anger also dissipated a lot. He again slowly picked up the newspaper on the table, and read it word by word... After a while, he slowly He took a breath and said, "I''m afraid they have really found the location of your majesty''s tomb..."


    "Why?" Cui Mengyao asked strangely.


    Cui Mengyao is an intellectual young woman who has studied in women¡¯s school, went to private school but also went to women¡¯s school... With a wealthy family, after learning so many things with Western ideology and culture, how could she be willing to be a family husband? What about the traditional woman who teaches her son?


    Therefore, when she heard that her father had prepared a marriage for herself and was about to get married soon, she resolutely ran away from home and escaped from marriage.


    Having said that, it seems that in that era, there seemed to be a lot of female intellectuals who ran away from home and got married...


    Keke-of course, the last sentence is purely a complaint by the author, and you don''t need to be serious.


    She didn¡¯t distinguish between the north and the south, and she accidentally ran to the sparsely populated place on the northwest border. She was completely tangled in her body. Only then did she know that the outside world meant to the golden silk bird in her cage. what.


    Just when she was desperate, she was rescued by General Yang who was passing through the county...and took her in.


    Of course, because of gratitude, she stayed and became General Yang''s English teacher.


    And this General Yang also felt that his army was full of rough men, so he simply promoted Cui Mengyao to be his adjutant. Anyway, he is educated. These days, cultural people are really respected.


    After a long time, General Yang also regarded the young woman he took in as his confidant. Of course-he didn''t have any affection for this woman. It''s not that he thought Cui Mengyao was not beautiful. In fact, Cui Mengyao was still very beautiful...


    But-he knows that Cui Mengyao, a woman who has received foreign ideological education, cannot accept the traditional Chinese thought of three wives and four concubines. He still doesn''t want to be killed by this woman with a gun... After all, there are already three wives in his family Up...


    Therefore, the two became such a pure subordinate relationship...


    After a long time, Cui Mengyao also knew General Yang''s ideals. He wanted to resurrect the Dragon Emperor, sweep the chaos of China, and create the rise of the nation again.


    Cui Mengyao sneered at General Yang''s thoughts, but she still supported his ideals...After all, as a product of Western ideological education, Cui Mengyao felt that what was resurrected was all superstition...Science is the right way.


    However, after following General Yang for a long time, she gradually accepted the resurrection of the Dragon Emperor...


    Therefore, at this time, she would be a little curious when she saw her boss say so... After all, she knew that her boss had studied the tomb of the Dragon Emperor for many years. If anyone really knew the tomb of the Dragon Emperor, Where it was, she felt that it was her boss.


    "They said...this time the excavation site will be in the north..." General Yang scratched his head as he looked at the newspaper. "This coincides with my guess... I''m afraid, these guys are in the hands. , There really is something... what should we do? How can a foreigner unearth the tomb of our country¡¯s ancestors?"


    "Or? Send me to Shanghai and kill them??" Cui Mengyao tried to solve the problem in the simplest and clearest way.


    "No... this is wrong!" General Yang rubbed his temples, and said: "Now this matter has been spreading, if you kill them at this time, it will only give people a kind of no silver in this place. I feel that when the time comes, I am afraid that we will not be facing a simple group of tomb robbers, but countless tomb robbers...Even if we have an army, I am afraid we can''t kill them!"


    "What should I do then?" Cui Mengyao said embarrassedly.


    "Yeah...what should I do?" General Yang rubbed his temples, said with some embarrassment.


    "Or...we join them? Anyway, our purpose is to find the tomb of the Dragon Emperor, and then resurrect that majesty!" Said this... Cui Mengyao also suddenly thought of something, as if... "I''m afraid it won''t work... Up to now, the [God Eyes] who resurrected the Dragon Emperor have not been whereabouts... the foreign professor we commissioned has not given us a single message..."


    "No... this may be a good way!" Hearing what his female adjutant said, General Yang opened his eyes sharply and said: "We can let Professor Wilson lead you to join the team, and yours Identity... is the Chinese translation of Professor Wilson... At that time, you must always pay attention to the movements of the team, and you must not let the Tomb of the Dragon Emperor fall into the hands of foreigners... As for the divine eyes needed to resurrect your Majesty ? I will add another big reward!"


    "Yes, I promise to complete the task!" Cui Mengyao suddenly stood at attention, saluting: "What if they really find the Tomb of the Dragon Emperor?"


    "This is our site. I will protect the Tomb of the Dragon Emperor. I will never let even a needle in it fall into the hands of foreigners!" General Yang said, holding himself tightly. Fist...Don''t care about the others, first hold the Tomb of the Dragon Emperor tightly in your hand.


    Reference 1441


    The first thousand four hundred and forty one


    With the unfolding of the entire plan, the entire Chinese archaeological community is almost surging...


    Of course, at this time there is no so-called archaeological community in China, but at most people like historians.


    Some people criticized Jonathan in the newspaper, saying that he is a wolf ambition, and some people are very strong, saying that he is a real friend of China. In short-these things are seen as a joke by the warlords...


    Yes, yes, the Tomb of the Dragon Emperor sounds very powerful, but what can you do if you are not in your own jurisdiction?


    Send someone to sneak over?


    That is the tomb of the emperor, there are not thousands of people you want to take away?It''s wishful thinking.


    There are even people eagerly waiting for the tomb of the Dragon Emperor to be excavated. If the foreigners can really transport the important cultural relics away, they will give him a vote halfway. In short, they must not let the treasures of China fall. Into the hands of foreign devils.


    In Shanghai, it is the Lunar New Year...


    Zhou Ye is taking all her daughters to play here with great joy...


    In order to watch a grand fireworks show, Zhou Ye waved a big hand as early as a few days ago, wrapping the entire Shanghai beach fireworks and firecrackers in a circle, directly in the center of the Huangpu River on the Bund, making people feel wide. Fifty meters, fifty meters long wooden floating platform, four big iron anchors fell on the four corners of the platform to prevent the platform from being washed away by the river.


    On the floating platform, the firework mountain, ten meters high, was tied up by Liu, the most powerful firework craftsman in the entire country at that time.


    On the night of the Lunar New Year, the women took a cruise on the Huangpu River and watched a fireworks display lasting two hours and thirty minutes. The scene was really beautiful...


    And looking at the sky, sometimes like a celestial woman spreading flowers, sometimes turned into a bright galaxy fireworks, from time to time bursts of exclamation and cheers sounded in the tide of people on both sides of the strait.


    The women felt that this would be the most unforgettable time in their lives... After the fireworks display was over, Zhou Ye and the women visited the temple fair again, and then returned to their temporary residence in the International Hotel.


    Of course, because of Zhou Ye''s motivation to read, the women did not feel that the crowded temple fair was crowded...

 Chapter 1045

    It¡¯s just that they have to pay the price for Zhou Ye¡¯s labor... For example, that night¡ªall the sister papers were awarded the Tee Achievement by Zhou Ye... that one by one... Well, I can¡¯t talk about it. Was harmonized.


    In short, the girls once again enjoyed the treatment that they could not afford to sleep on the next morning...Of course, they were lying on their stomachs this time, and there was no way-lying down, she hurts...


    As for Zhou Ye, Shi Shiran took the courtesy car of the International Hotel to Jonathan''s nightclub.


    No way. Although the plan has been implemented, there is really no good place to gather those people. Jonathan can''t lead those people to Zhou Ye''s suite, right?In that case, Zhou Ye would kill him, and it happened that Jonathan''s nightclub was not open during the day, so... it was temporarily used as a place to meet all kinds of people who came to join the team.


    But yesterday, Jonathan told Zhou Ye that he was waiting for someone and it was already here... Therefore, Zhou Ye rushed over at noon on New Year''s Day.


    At this time-in the second floor living room of Xianledu Nightclub, a chubby old man with silver hair and a young Chinese woman in a lady''s coat.


    These two are not others, they are Cui Mengyao who was ordered to carry out the mission and the professor Roger Wilson of the Department of Archaeology at a University in England who was ordered to carry out the mission.


    This Roger Wilson is said to be a professor. In fact, his reputation in the world of tomb robbers is even stronger. Of course, it is precisely because of this that General Yang found him. No way, General Yang can never find a gentleman. Cooperate?And-this old guy has a good reputation, at least in terms of the balance between the two important nodes of collecting money and doing things, his reputation is still very good...


    "Professor Wilson, what did you talk about yesterday when you played with that Mr. Jonathan at night? Did you ask who was behind the scenes?" Cui Mengyao asked, sitting on the sofa.


    "That Mr. Jonathan is a very good friend, at least, he is very generous..." Upon hearing Cui Mengyao''s question, Roger Wilson said: "However, he refused to tell me, the host behind the scenes Who is the person who excavated this time? Only the person behind the scenes has locked the exact location of the Dragon Emperor¡¯s tomb. Only when everything is ready, the excavation can begin!"


    "Really?" Cui Mengyao nodded, and asked thoughtfully: "Then what did he call us today? And he didn''t show up yet?"


    "I''m not very clear about this, MISS Cui..." Professor Wilson said, shrugging his shoulders, "But I think he probably wants to introduce the boss behind the scenes to us? Of course, this is just me. It¡¯s just a guess..."


    "I hope so..." Cui Mengyao sighed.


    To be honest, she is not very confident about this, because-in the waiting days, she has seen too many people turned away by Mr. Jonathan, including some archeology Da Na of the world...


    However, just as the two of them were silent and kept guessing what, Jonathan suddenly pushed the door and walked in... "Hey, Professor Wilson, can you come over? I have something important to follow. Tell me..."


    "Of course no problem," Roger Wilson stood up with a smile, and walked towards the door...


    And Cui Mengyao also stood up and followed Wilson, after all-she is Wilson''s translator, at least in name...So, following her employer, there is nothing wrong with it...


    However, her move was stopped by Jonathan."No... Miss, I don''t think there is a communication barrier between Professor Wilson and I, so please wait here for a while!"


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Although Cui Mengyao felt very unwilling, but-what others said was reasonable and reasonable, she had no room for refutation.


    People use English to communicate. What did she do as a Chinese-English translator?Translate English into English?That''s too funny...


    "Miss Cui, please wait for me here for a while..." Wilson, as he said, winked at Cui Mengyao, meaning to say-I will tell her about the meeting in a while and let her Stay safe here.


    "Then see you...Professor Wilson." Cui Mengyao said, and sat back on the sofa again...After all-she believed that no one could make Professor Wilson betray her chief, because-no one came out. I can afford that price... You know, General Yang paid a big price in order to buy this old man.


    Following the departure of Jonathan and Professor Wilson, the door of the meeting room clicked and closed again...


    "These damn foreigners..." To be honest, the feeling of being deliberately excluded is not good, especially-Cui Mengyao felt that they were discussing the tomb of the emperor in his own country, and it felt worse.


    However, at this moment-the door of the living room opened again...


    "Wilson..." Cui Mengyao habitually called Wilson''s name. However, when he saw the walk-in figure clearly, he suddenly asked with some caution: "Who are you?"


    "Huh? It''s not General Yang who came in person, but Adjutant Cui?"


    The words of the other party made Cui Mengyao shock all over, a little at a loss, who is he?Why¡ªhe would know General Yang and himself?Could it be that all of this is a conspiracy...?


    Reference 1442


    One thousand four hundred and forty two chapters


    Facing the question of the unknown boy in front of him, Cui Mengyao couldn''t help tensing the nerves of her whole body. With a flash in her hand, a small lady''s pistol appeared in her palm. As soon as she lifted her hand, the muzzle was aimed at Zhou Ye... "You Who is it? How do you know General Yang?"


    Zhou Ye looked at the muzzle pointed at his eyebrows, with a weird smile, and asked: "Adjutant Cui is sure to point the gun at me?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, tell me...who are you?!" Cui Mengyao walked forward a few steps with a cold face, and sternly asked: "If you don''t say anything, I will shoot you to death!"


    For Cui Mengyao, although she is a female intellectual, she is even more a soldier. Although she looked at Zhou Ye''s handsome face, she felt a little bit unbearable, but-the mission of a soldier is to obey orders. , She would never allow herself to be screwed up when she performed the task alone for the first time.


    Facing Cui Mengyao''s threat, Zhou Ye directly chose to ignore...


    He ignored the woman in front of him who pointed the gun at him, but looked at the layout of the living room.


    What should I say?


    Jonathan was quite willing to spend money for the face-saving on the facade.


    The entire living room is not very big, only more than 80 square meters, but-in this living room, everything should be...


    The sofa is velvet and looks very comfortable. It makes people have the urge to sit on and experience it, and it is the standard configuration of two small and one long.


    And in front of the sofa, is a wooden coffee table with a few plates of fruit and two cups of tea...


    Seeing this uninvited young man in front of him, with such a generous attitude, Cui Mengyao was completely angry...


    Her mission is extremely important. If she reveals it in advance, maybe the other party will choose someone else. At that time, all of General Yang¡¯s plans will become empty, so she must understand why the young man in front of her knows herself. It''s necessary to figure out how he exposed his identity, whether it was an insider or an outsider.


    Especially, she didn''t have much time, although Jonathan called out Dr. Wilson.


    But-Cui Mengyao, who didn''t know exactly what the two were going to talk about, had to figure out the truth of everything before the two returned. She didn''t have the free time to continue to circle with this young man here.


    Thinking of this¡ªCui Mengyao took a step forward, and raised his gun-holding hand to give Zhou Ye something...


    It''s a pity-she chose the wrong target.


    And Zhou Ye was also deliberate...


    He instructed Jonathan to call out that Doctor Wilson, and then he came in as soon as he entered the door... just to force Cui Mengyao to show off.


    why??


    Because Zhou Ye claims to pay attention to people and does not send unrighteous teachers, so-he has to be reasonable and well-founded-for example, I was OO because of your first move, so I was forced to fight back... ¡­At most, you blame me for a counterattack...


    Ahem, the above is pure nonsense, in fact Zhou Ye just wanted to tease this little girl.


    "Papa!" It was a sound.


    Cui Mengyao found that her raised arm was grabbed by someone, and¡ªthe face of the boy in front of him suddenly became so close... "What do you want to do?"


    A woman is a woman, no matter how strong a woman, when she finds that what she relies on is not enough to protect her safety, she will become very weak...


    "Woman, you annoyed me..." Zhou Ye looked down at Cui Mengyao whose face was panicked, and smiled slightly: "So, I plan to use you to extinguish my anger..."


    "you think¡­¡­"


    "Thorn..." With a sound, the cloth brocade was torn.


    Then, there was a scream... "Ahhhhh!"

 Chapter 1046

    "I can''t tell, your voice is still very loud!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly at Cui Mengyao, who was squatting on the ground with his hands hugging Hungarian...


    Uh-no, how do you feel that you have become a big villain in an instant??


    I always feel that if this continues, there will be a long, very magnificent guy who will come out...stop himself, and then...


    Fuck, when did I have the habit of complaining about myself??Zhou Ye shook his head and laughed at himself--what about his decent villain?How am I going to be fun? In fact, when you think about it, sometimes it seems to be a villain...


    "You... don''t come..." Cui Mengyao looked at Zhou Ye, who was getting closer and closer, with a look of panic, and sternly shouted: "You come here again...I''m going to call for help..."


    "Call it, do you want me to call it for you..." After saying this, Zhou Ye felt super sensational... it felt like a villain.


    He is having fun...


    "Help..." X2


    After yelling for help, Cui Mengyao was a little dazed...This guy¡ªhe, he actually called for help with himself...


    This is not the most important thing, the most important thing is-


    Cui Mengyao found that even though she called for help, there was no sound from outside the door... This discovery made her completely desperate...


    "Aren''t you calling for help?" Zhou Ye looked at Cui Mengyao with a desperate look, and teased: "Or, I''ll give you some more time and let you call the meeting again?"


    "..." Listening to Zhou Ye''s words, Cui Mengyao knew that today, I am afraid that she is truly doomed... But-as an ideal and thoughtful young literary and artistic young woman, she would never bow her head like a evil force Here¡­¡­


    She stood up abruptly, rushed towards the wall... She meant to kill her head in it.


    However, Zhou Ye''s next sentence stopped her from acting...


    "Wow, well, if you dare to die, I will hang your body outside..."


    "What do you...what do you want? Uuuuuu..." Cui Mengyao finally collapsed... She clutched her small face and squatted on the ground crying.


    Uh, I''ve overplayed a bit...


    "Ahem...actually I..." Zhou Ye was interrupted by Cui Mengyao before he finished speaking.


    "I see, don''t you just covet my body? I give it to you...I give it to you, but unless you kill me--or, one day I will kill you..." said this , Cui Mengyao stood up fiercely, and fell into Zhou Ye''s arms... as if he was letting go.


    "Uh-" Zhou Ye didn''t know if he should say the rest of the words, the so-called teasing you... Uh-it seems to be more scumbags, in any case, treat her better...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye picked her up and put it on the long sofa next to it...


    With a scream-on the pure white cloth surface of the sofa, there was a bloody plum.


    Half an hour later, Cui Mengyao had completely forgotten what she had said, and she must have returned to killing Zhou Ye. After an hour, she was only left with the instinct for nonsense.


    Reference 1443


    One thousand four hundred and forty three chapters


    Fourteen days later - it is the fifteenth of the first lunar month in China.


    On this day, a special train departed from Shanghai Railway Station and headed for a certain area in Ningxia...


    In the luxury carriage of the special train, Zhou Ye held Mengyao in his arms, sat on the sofa, and listened to her telling herself about her past experiences.


    On both sides of him, Juana and Lu Yuling were sitting... and the girls from the other seven dance troupes were also surrounded by Zhou Ye, looking like a curious baby, listening to Mengyao telling her own story... ¡­


    "...So, the general ordered me to come to Shanghai and find a way to get into this team... Unfortunately, my character failed-who made me meet this destined magic star?" Cui Mengyao blushed. Sitting in Zhou Ye''s arms, it wasn''t that she wasn''t used to being close to Zhou Ye. In the past ten days, Zhou Ye had done more to her than anything, what was that?


    She is just a little uncomfortable with the eyes of the women-after all, she has never been the focus of the same-sex eyes, this feeling is novel, with a trace of indescribable shyness.


    "Then Mengyao, you have completed the task..." Lu Yuling joked with a smile: "Look, you have hit the young master''s side and become the person next to the young master''s pillow... How could the mission fail? ??"


    "Yeah yeah¡­¡­"


    ...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As Yuling spoke, her little sisters all laughed and teased Mengyao...


    Mengyao had nothing to do with this. Who told her to be the last to enter?


    According to Zhou''s rules, the family does not discuss elders and children according to age, but only discusses sisters in the order of entrance...


    So, even though Mengyao was older than these little guys, she was the youngest in terms of ranking... In desperation, Mengyao could only ask Juana for help."Sister Juana, look at them..."


    "I think Yuling is right... You did an excellent job of accomplishing your task!" Juana also teased Mengyao with a smile on her face. She had no choice but to hide behind herself. In the arms of the man, begging for comfort.


    This action caused the girls to laugh again...


    To be honest-Zhou Ye felt very satisfied with such a daily routine.


    It''s okay to take a sister paper, show affection with your own woman in front of others, and then take the girls to play, what a comfortable life.


    It can be said that Zhou Ye was here on vacation for this trip to the Dragon Emperor...


    And now, he is indeed having a good time... at least he has harvested a wave of girls, right?Except for the train speed that made him a little dissatisfied--


    From Shanghai to Ningxia, it is more than two thousand kilometers, and the trains of this era can be said-that speed is probably the speed of bicycles...


    Have you ever seen a train traveling at 20 kilometers an hour?Zhou Ye has seen it now...


    No, he did not see it now, but when he was looking for the Scorpion King in Egypt.


    What should I say?


    At the beginning, he thought that it was only because Egypt was relatively backward that the train speed was so slow... However, this time he fully understood that feelings... are not about the train, but the speed of the train in this era. what¡­¡­


    Hey, it''s really depressing.


    But fortunately, there are ten sisters beside Zhou Ye who can play games with him and pass the time... As for other men??


    There are no other men in the entire train. This is Zhou Ye''s special train. The train driver is in front of the locomotive. He is not allowed to come... And Jonathan?When I heard that Zhou Ye didn''t need him to accompany him to Ningxia, it was like a big rush.


    He didn''t want to leave the bustling and drunken place of Shanghai...


    As for that Professor Wilson?Since Zhou Ye had contacted Cui Mengyao, he was useless... So Zhou Ye directly asked Cui Mengyao to send him away.


    After four days and five nights, the train stopped in a small town in Ningxia Province...


    At this moment, all soldiers in military uniforms outside the train station have been put under martial law. General Yang, wearing a gray woolen army coat, is standing on the edge of the platform, quietly waiting for the arriving train, and stopping at the platform. side.


    Puff--

 Chapter 1047

    With the exhaust sound of a train, this special train with only five cars stopped steadily beside the platform.


    Then-the door of the carriage was opened, and the first person who came out was Cui Mengyao, who had been put on a military uniform... After she got off the train, she only paid a military salute to General Yang standing on the side of the platform, but It didn''t go there...because she had to wait for her man to get out of the car...


    And General Yang didn''t say anything.


    Ten days ago, Cui Mengyao''s telegram sent back slightly explained some things...


    For example-Cui Mengyao finally met someone she couldn''t resist. As General Yang who regarded her as her own sister, he was very happy for her.


    However, just when General Yang thought he might be able to see a man in the next second, something unexpected happened...


    As Cui Mengyao stepped off the train behind him, it was not a man, but a tall foreign woman wearing a black fur coat... It was not over yet, after the foreign woman finally got out of the train, there were several consecutive times behind. A girl...


    It wasn''t until-after seeing Zhou Ye walk down, that General Yang breathed a sigh of relief... Fortunately, there is still a man. If there is no man, General Yang is really afraid of his female adjutant, because he has already embarked on it. A way of no return...


    Okay okay...


    However, the ensuing questions also rushed to General Yang''s heart. How did this guy manage his female adjutant??You know-my female adjutant hates men with three wives and four concubines the most...


    Of course, this is not the time to talk about those...


    He walked directly towards Zhou Ye, who was surrounded by the female stars...


    "Mr. Zhou... Fortunate to meet you..." General Yang stretched out his hand towards Zhou Ye.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled, stretched out his hand, and shook hands with General Yang... "I am lucky enough to meet, General Yang... I really admire my name for a long time..."


    "Uh-!" General Yang was taken aback by Zhou Ye''s words... "Has my reputation spread to a big city like Shanghai?"


    To be honest, he is a small warlord, occupying only half of Ningxia, and his reputation is far less than those of the big warlords who occupy one or several provinces.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye could only helplessly smile when facing General Yang...


    Is he going to tell General Yang that I actually grew up watching your film?For example, people X cross X bags, such as............ After all, Huang Xsheng is a really prolific actor......


    Of course, these words, Zhou Ye can''t say to the current General Yang...Here, he is General Yang and not the one who changed X...Hahaha...


    Reference 1444


    One thousand four hundred and forty four chapters


    "I don''t know... How does the husband plan to cooperate with me this time?" Huang Xsheng, er, no, General Yang looked at the handsome boy in front of him and said slowly.


    "Oh?" When Zhou Ye heard General Yang''s words, he looked at Mengyao next to him in surprise, and said, "Did you not tell General Yang clearly?"


    "That... that... because some of the telegrams are not too safe, so... so I just said, I met a man who is worthy of trust for a lifetime, and then I still have some forces, want to cooperate with the general..." Some hesitated.


    "Uh-okay..." Zhou Ye looked at Mengyao''s hesitation, knowing that she must have not posted what she said.


    In fact, it was just a small game between the two. Because a certain Northwest girl lost the game, she had to choose whether to contribute to her for the first time, or send a copy according to Zhou Ye The spoof is greater than the actual telegram to his old boss.


    Of course, that telegram was made by Zhou Ye purely for spoofing.


    [Dear General:


    I successfully broke into the archaeological team and confuses the leader of the archaeological team with my feminine charm, so-they have promised to cooperate with us in an all-round way, please don''t worry, we will rush to Ningxia to develop excavation activities today. , Please arrange and handle local contact matters!


    Cui Mengyao XX Year X Month X Day]


    How did Cui Mengyao send such a telegram?But in order to prevent her from blooming, she made a slight modification, never mentioning who her man is, only saying that her man is a powerful man. Under her persuasion, she intends to start a comprehensive relationship with the general. Cooperation.


    These years, warlords are also short of money...


    Seeing this telegram, General Yang was simply ecstatic...


    That''s why he came to the train station in person to greet Zhou Ye...


    "Remember to pick up the punishment at night..." Zhou Ye, who knew everything in seconds, smiled and whispered in Mengyao''s ear, then looked at General Yang again and said with a smile: "Actually, I''m here to help General Yang discover the Dragon Emperor. The Tomb of..."


    "...Huh?" Hearing these words, General Yang frowned...


    But¡ªsoon, he relaxed, because¡ªhe believed that Cui Mengyao would not betray her...If this guy really had an intention on herself, she would not lead her to her. ... "I wonder if Mr. can tell me why you want to help me?"


    "Because, I also hate the chaotic China..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Moreover, I am also a Chinese, although I rarely focus on this place, but-watching the warlords fighting the people do not live. This kind of chaos is really uncomfortable..."


    "How can I trust you...?" After General Yang finished this sentence, he looked at Juana standing beside Zhou Ye... For him, if he is not of my race, his heart must be different...


    "This... is really a headache!" Zhou Ye smiled bitterly and shook his head...


    To be honest, if someone else asks him this sentence, Zhou Ye will definitely slap him to death. It''s fine for me to kill you. Do you need to trust me?


    But General Yang could not.


    One is because Zhou Ye appreciates this General Yang more. It can be said that this is the only movie he likes villains and hates pigs'' feet.


    Secondly, Mengyao helped him speak... Zhou Ye didn''t want to make his woman angry.


    Let¡¯s put it this way, someone used to wash the land for the male lead of this movie in some forums... What do you say, General Yang is evil. He resurrected the Dragon Emperor just to become a general...


    Zhou Ye just wanted to say something about this: MDZZ...


    If it is really for power, can you choose to use the money from foreigners to buy arms and recruit troops to fight for the mainland?


    Must resurrect the Dragon Emperor??Give people a subordinate?


    In other words-have you ever heard of making chicken heads rather than phoenix tails?


    Even a small warlord who controls all power in a small place is better than the second in command of a big warlord, okay??


    In summary, this General Yang is the righteous party in the whole movie... He chose to resurrect the Dragon Emperor in order to save the country in chaos...


    And the mother and daughter in the movie?


    Haha... a woman who cursed a unified emperor for her own sake, which led to the disintegration of the entire empire... How many Li people suffered and how many innocent people were displaced?


    A saying since ancient times, I would rather be a peace dog than a chaotic person... Is it just a talk?


    If the dragon emperor really gained immortality at the beginning, it might not be impossible to create a unified nation that swept the world...At that time, the Chinese are the real first-class nation...


    Because of her own selfishness, this woman completely cut off the process of global unification...


    As for her daughter, it¡¯s even more nonsense... She was so stupid, she helped a few foreigners to stop the resurrection of the eternal emperor of China and hinder the process of China¡¯s reunification... His heart is shameful...


    The more Zhou Ye thinks about it, the more angry...


    By his side, Juana, who noticed his expression, had already made plans to slaughter everyone here and vent her anger for her own man.


    Seeing her man''s increasingly ugly face, Mengyao was a little anxious... She hurriedly reached out and hugged her man''s arm, and said in a nearly pleading voice: "Don''t be like this... Master, please... don''t be like this... ¡­"

 Chapter 1048

    Zhou Ye, who was awakened by Mengyao, looked in front of him in a daze, looked at his General Yang with a vigilant face, smiled apologetically, and said, "Sorry, I thought of something that made me angry...some It''s gaffe!"


    "Ah... it''s okay... it''s okay..." Although General Yang said that it was okay, in fact, he felt that his whole body was now drenched with cold sweat.


    This guy has such a strong aura...Standing in front of him, he felt like an ant, life and death could not be controlled by himself... General Yang thought silently.


    "Forget it... In that case, let me give you a reason for you to believe me!" Zhou Ye looked at General Yang and smiled slightly: "Because... If I want to kill you, no one can save you. You don¡¯t know... Do you believe it or not..."


    Following the sound of the words, Zhou Ye gently raised his right hand, spread it flat in front of General Yang, and then¡ªaccording to his five fingers clenched unhurriedly.


    The train around everyone creaked and overwhelmed...


    This harsh metal rubbing sound attracted General Yang''s gaze from Zhou Ye''s hand...


    I saw the train linked by ten carriages, at this moment, it was as if being held tightly by an invisible giant hand. In just a few seconds, the train that was more than fifty meters long was like this little by little. Was crushed into a metal ball with a diameter of only ten meters...


    "I... I believe it!" General Yang himself is a person who firmly believes that this world has strange things, otherwise he would not think about resurrecting the Dragon Emperor.


    Seeing this proof of Zhou Ye...He has no doubts about Zhou Ye''s intentions anymore. If such a capable person really wants to kill himself, he really can''t escape..." I... big things can be expected... big things can be expected..."


    "Don''t be happy too early..." Zhou Ye said with a slight smile, "I also have a request..."


    "I don''t know what the husband''s request is? As long as the husband speaks out, I will definitely be unambiguous..."


    "I want a pair of immortal mothers and daughters... If I don''t get them, I don''t know what I think..." Zhou Ye said, and a smirk leaked from the corner... He had already prepared a special course for the mother and daughter. Hope These two will like...


    "The immortal mother and daughter?" General Yang said a little embarrassed: "If it''s just an ordinary mother and daughter, I can help Mr. find it, but the immortal mother and daughter... this..."


    "Don''t be embarrassed... They will come to the door automatically, and then just let your subordinates listen to my arrangements..." Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously.


    "Of course no problem!" General Yang said with a big smile.Although it sounds a bit difficult to let his subordinates listen to Zhou Ye''s arrangements, but-is his commanding authority safe in his hands?With the kind of power just now, no matter how many people he has, he will give away food... He might as well pretend to be generous to buy people''s hearts... This is what a smart person does.


    Chapter 1445


    One thousand four hundred and forty five chapters


    In a small town named Xiji not far from the border of Ningxia Province and Inner Mongolia...


    This place was originally a place where birds do not shit. The population of the entire town is less than 5,000 households... and most of them are old, weak, sick and disabled. In the Ming Dynasty, it was a military center where prisoners were dispatched to repair the ancient Great Wall. This place has become a must pass for those Mongolian Eight Banners like the holy face of Beijing, and it has slowly developed.


    However, with the fall of the Qing Dynasty, those Mongolian Eight Banners no longer need to go to the capital to face the holy, so-more than ten years have passed, and this place has gradually declined again.


    Most of the young people in the town are not reconciled to being a farmer with the loess and back to the sky all their lives, so they all try their best to get out of this poor country, and there are only a few orphans, widows and old people left in the town. Weak and sick.


    However, it is such a small, unremarkable place in the territory of China. Today¡ªa group of well-equipped soldiers is ushered in.


    Through the car window, watching the dilapidated town gradually appearing in the distance, Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Here is our destination!"


    "Mr. Are you sure that the Tomb of the Dragon Emperor is there?" General Yang, who was sitting in the passenger seat, said with some surprise: "Sir is really amazing. After more than ten years of research, I can only determine that the Tomb of the Dragon Emperor is in Ningxia. Within the territory, but I didn''t expect it to be here!"


    "Haha..." Faced with General Yang''s praise, Zhou Ye just smiled, "General Yang is really powerful. I didn''t expect that-in this small border province, General Yang can also pull up such a well-equipped team... ¡­"


    "Haha... Mr.''s praise is too good..." Although General Yang said so, the slight expression on his face could not be concealed.


    It can be said-in this era of China, a group of people dared to call this commander, that army commander with some guns.


    Compared to them, General Yang''s team can already be said to be very well equipped.


    There are planes, artillery, and some transportation vehicles. The most important thing is that his army actually prepared the German-made MP40 submachine gun in the hands of every soldier. This is very impressive...


    Although these things were nothing in Zhou Ye''s eyes, they were basically close to the configuration of the European troop army in this era.


    Talking and laughing-the troops have reached the edge of the town, and the messenger in front ran to report: "Report the general, the mayor of Xiji Town, want to ask to see me, I don''t know...!"


    "What do you think, sir?" General Yang looked at Zhou Ye with a smile and asked for his opinion.


    "Haha... I guess that the mayor is afraid that we will disturb the people. If you see it, you don''t need to see him. Tell him that the troops will not enter the town. Let him rest assured..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "But we want Enter the town and rest for a while. This is already the last supply point. The real cemetery will have to walk dozens of kilometers. There is a deserted Gobi desert with nothing..."


    "Well... just do what Mr. Yang said!" General Yang nodded, and said directly to his messenger: "The troops are stationed outside the town. Be careful not to disturb the people, and... the business must be fair... "


    "Yes!" The soldier saluteed a military salute, and then ran forward... to the front to pass the order.


    Soon, the soldiers began to build temporary camps around the town, and Zhou Ye, with his daughters, walked towards the town...


    "Ah...I finally got to the place..."


    "It will knock me to death along the way..."


    "Now I just want to wash my face well, the dust here is too much!"


    The women followed Zhou Ye, complaining depressed...


    It''s no wonder they would complain, although General Yang, as a show of respect, vacated almost all the jeeps and let them ride... But-what should I say?A jeep is a jeep in the end, especially when driving in such a bumpy place, even if the speed is not fast, it is enough to make people want to die.


    Except for Juana and Cui Mengyao, although the other eight sisters are not spoiled, they have never experienced such suffering. It is natural that they will complain.


    "Let you wait for me to go back in Shanghai, but don''t wait... you have to come with me, now you know how hard it is!?" Zhou Ye laughed and teased the women of the dance group.


    "As long as we can be with the young master, we can endure no matter how hard it is!" Yuling said with a smile. She was the only sister who hadn''t complained just now.


    "Yes!"


    "If we were to wait for the young master in Shanghai, we would rather come with the young master!"


    "Yes, yes!"


    The girls were angry at the soft voices of the Eight Snakes, and made Zhou Ye laugh...and Juana and Cui Mengyao beside him also endured their good looks.


    Under the leadership of Zhou Ye, the women walked out of the barracks talking and laughing... Along the way, when the soldiers saw Zhou Ye, they all stood respectfully and did not dare to be rude. When the power turned the train into a ball of scrap iron, many soldiers who acted as guards on the platform saw it.


    In the army, this kind of news spreads the fastest... It can almost be said that in less than a day, the whole group knows that this handsome boy with a group of beautiful women is a man with supernatural powers. No one dared to disturb him.


    However, just as Zhou Ye was about to leave the barracks, they happened to ran into General Yang who was also leaving the barracks...


    "Mr. came this time, I have not been able to pick up the wind and dust for my husband, so I rushed all the way, just taking advantage of this opportunity to find a place in this town, I will pick up the wind and dust for my husband!" General Yang looked at Zhou Ye in a tone of voice. Said sincerely.


    "General Yang is polite..." Zhou Ye actually wanted to find a quiet place to stay. After all, the barracks were full of soldiers and felt very uncomfortable-eating and other things came next.


    "This is my respect for my husband, please don''t shirk my husband!" General Yang really wants to have a good relationship with Zhou Ye, and nothing else-there is such a powerful friend, the critical moment, But it can save my life...


    "This¡ªwell..." Zhou Ye nodded... After all, he still admires General Yang more.


    It''s just that when the two of them walked into the town, they were a little dumbfounded... The entire town didn''t even have a decent tavern, which made General Yang''s face a little uncontrollable.


    Fortunately, his guards were more clever, holding Dayang, ran to the only rich family house in the town, and knocked on the door... Well, in fact, that rich family, that is, the mayor¡¯s house in this town...


    General Yang¡¯s guards threw the money directly in front of the mayor and asked him to immediately pack out the two upper rooms and prepare food and drink...


    How dare the mayor refuse this?This year, there are almost no people who are not afraid of soldiers...

 Chapter 1049

    Moreover, compared to other warlords, General Yang has done a very good job, at least he gave money... and he didn''t rob him. If he changed to another warlord, he might have visited here once, it would be cleaner than the bandit.


    The mayor who had collected the ocean did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly called the whole family up, plus his own cook and his servants, slaughtered pigs and sheep, and prepared all kinds of food...


    Taking advantage of the busyness of everyone at home, the mayor cautiously slipped out of his back door, and after passing through an alley, he stopped in a small courtyard...After tapping the courtyard door a few times, the courtyard The door opened... The mayor looked at no one to follow, and hurriedly got in.


    Reference 1446


    The first thousand four hundred and forty six chapters


    "Miss Ling..." The mayor, who was over half a hundred years old, was paying respectful salute to a girl who looked like eighteen or nineteen years old.


    "What''s going on?" Ling, wearing a strong black suit, sat in the house and asked calmly, "Didn''t I let you not come to me when you are all right?"


    "I''m sorry... Miss Ling, this time is really bad!" The mayor said in a flustered manner: "A lot of troops have come outside. They seem to be talking about the Dragon Emperor''s Tomb..."


    "Don''t panic..." Ling said with a sigh, "No one can find the Tomb of the Dragon Emperor..."


    "No... Girl Ling, this time is different..." A trace of anxiety leaked out of the mayor''s face. "They seem to have found a man of great power. From the words of their conversation, I heard their attitude towards this great man. The respect of the scholar, it does not seem to be a fake..."


    "Huh?" Hearing the mayor''s words, Ling also had to get serious... Haohao Shenzhou, there are many strange people and strangers, no one can guarantee that no one has any strange skills, and can be extremely accurate. The one who found the tomb of the Dragon Emperor...


    What''s more, she and her mother can be regarded as strange people. They have lived for more than two thousand years. Isn''t that something strange??


    "Could there be a way to arrange for me to meet this strange man?" Ling still trusts the mayor''s words, because-the mayor is also on their side. The ancestor of the mayor is a noble of the Yan country, and the country is destroyed. , To end here...


    Although he once had the dream of rebuilding the Kingdom of Yan after the death of the Dragon Emperor, but-in the end it was defeated and almost died.


    Fortunately, when the Miko Shion, who was stabbed by the Dragon Emperor at the time, came out to travel, she saw that they were pitiful and saved them...


    And put them in this town closest to the tomb of the Dragon Emperor, as the tomb guard here.


    And this family has not forgotten the old graces, leaving family instructions for generations, Yongzhen Long Tomb, swear to die...


    Therefore, they also hold the gift of master and servant to Shion, the daughter of Miko Shion.


    Ahem-far away...


    "This... Miss Ling, is it too risky to do this?" The mayor said hesitantly when hearing Ling''s words, "In case that strange person finds out your words..."


    "What are you afraid of..." Girl Ling smiled slightly: "He doesn''t know me, so what can he do if he finds me? Besides, with my skill, if I am not involved in danger, there is absolutely no problem... "


    "This... okay!" The mayor hesitated for a while, and said: "Just now the soldiers of the general came over and lost more than a dozen oceans, and asked me to prepare two rooms to go to, saying that their general would be borrowing from me. The house entertains the distinguished guests...that is a good opportunity to get close to them... Miss Ling, you will be wronged then, pretend to be my maidservant and go to the wine bureau... so that you can see them..."


    "Yeah-okay!" Ling has no opinion on the mayor''s idea, pretending to be a maid...


    "Then Miss Ling will go back with me, I will find some maidservants'' clothes for you to change..."


    "Well, let''s go!" Ling has no clothes for people. Two thousand years of time, although she can''t turn her into a peerless master, at least it also makes her wealth unimaginable...


    The two of them left this small courtyard just like this one after another...


    Under the leadership of the mayor, Ling entered the yard from the back door, and then arranged for the maid to help Ling change clothes, while he himself went to the front yard to greet the upcoming General Yang and his guests...


    On the other hand, after Zhou Ye and General Yang strolled around in this small town, General Yang, who received a low voice from his guards, said anxiously: "Sir, there is really no good place in this poor country. Mr. Entertainer, but my subordinates have arranged a banquet at the mayor¡¯s house...We might as well..."


    General Yang would be a little uneasy because he was afraid that his arrangement would annoy Zhou Ye... After all, what is comparable to the ability of capable people and strangers is their strange temperament...


    General Yang definitely didn''t want to make Zhou Ye angry...


    "Hehe... don''t look at me like that!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly when he saw General Yang''s cautious appearance: "I''m not one of those pedantic people. Now that General Yang has arranged it, let''s go!"


    "Haha, sir is really a bold person..." General Yang was really happy when he heard Zhou Ye''s words. He smiled and said, "Then sir, please..."


    "General please..."


    The two were side by side under the leadership of the general and guards, and walked towards the mayor''s house...and the women followed behind their man in a giggle.


    The town is not big, and soon¡ªeveryone came to the mayor¡¯s house...


    And the mayor stood at the door early, waiting to be greeted...


    "The general''s ability to be a guest at the villain''s home really makes the villain''s home shine..." Seeing Zhou Ye and his party approaching, the mayor ran a few steps quickly, greeted him, and said in a consolation.


    "Haha... the mayor is polite!" General Yang smiled and waved his hand and said: "Today is really helpless, so I borrowed the treasure to entertain the distinguished guests. Please don''t mind the mayor..."


    "This is the honor of the villain..." The mayor made a please gesture to everyone with a smile on his face, "Please from the general, this lord, please..."


    Under the leadership of the mayor, everyone walked into the courtyard...


    The entire courtyard is a large courtyard with three inputs and three outputs...


    The front yard is where the master¡¯s living room and servants live, while the middle yard is where the master¡¯s house welcomes guests and relatives and friends. The back yard is where the master¡¯s family members live, plus the residence of the maid.


    On weekdays, servants and handyman are not allowed to enter the backyard. Even if there is something to do, the backyard steward must agree before entering.


    And the place the mayor prepared to entertain General Yang was in the middle courtyard...


    Although there is a living room in the front yard, the guards have said that they need two rooms for the upper house. The mayor thought that General Yang would have more people to entertain, and one room could not be seated... so he arranged it in the middle yard. ...There are two adjacent study rooms and living rooms...the study rooms have all been cleaned up, temporarily serving as small living rooms.


    However, when Zhou Ye everyone arrived, the mayor knew why...two rooms were going to the house...


    Because there are so many women...


    There are a total of ten female family members, which is enough to make up a table... Moreover, since ancient times in China, female family members have not been on the table... meaning that female family members are not allowed to sit with male guests...


    Therefore, he hurriedly signaled to his maids and asked them to lead the female relatives to another room...


    However, this annoys Juana... For her, her position must be next to her man...


    In the end, it was the women who gave their consolation to make Juana submit... because they said--this is a custom in China to show women''s respect for their men...


    Juana is always very talkative when it comes to Zhou Ye''s affairs... Otherwise, she might let everyone know what kind of princess temperament the Spanish Iron Queen''s daughter has...


    Reference 1447


    One thousand four hundred and forty seven chapters


    "Then the villain will retire..."


    When everyone was seated in the house, the mayor first offered General Yang and Zhou Ye three glasses of wine, and then retired by himself.


    In the whole room, apart from General Yang and Zhou Ye, there were only two maids in plain clothes. They were left by the mayor to serve the wine bureau.


    "This mayor is really interesting..." After watching the mayor salute and exit the room, the general smiled and said, "Being a mayor here is really wrong!"


    "Haha...It is estimated that even if you transfer him to be a county magistrate, he will not be willing..." Zhou Ye smiled openly.


    General Yang didn''t find out, but how could Zhou Ye not find out?The mayor is always taking advantage of various opportunities to look at himself...

 Chapter 1050

    Especially, the maid serving the wine bureau by my side is somewhat familiar...


    This is considered-uninvited?


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye''s face suddenly leaked a wicked smile... It seems that it would be fun to tease this daughter first, and then take down her mother when Long Di is resurrected...


    General Yang, who heard Zhou Ye''s words, asked curiously: "Why does the sir say that? Is there anything unusual about this mayor?"


    "You''ll know from now on...Come on, don''t say anything else on the wine table..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and turned the matter off...


    "Then I will respect Mr. three bowls first, thank you Mr. for his profound righteousness for the people of China who have suffered from the war and chaos!" General Yang said, standing up, and holding up the bowl in front of him. It was three bowls. ...


    "Hehe, the general doesn''t need to thank me... I''m just an ordinary person who doesn''t want to see my compatriots suffer!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and drank three bowls of wine.


    To be honest, there is no good wine here, it''s all homemade rice wine...the wine is not strong, and the aftertaste is sweet...Zhou Ye still prefers it.


    "Haha... both of you are Chinese, my husband is much better than those who make a fortune in the country!" As the general said, he gave in, "Come on, eat food!"


    On the table of the Eight Immortals, there are peanuts and dried fruits, as well as some cold dishes...In general, it is a bit home-cooked, but it is also very rich.


    And Ling, standing behind Zhou Ye, began to look at Zhou Ye carefully as soon as Zhou Ye entered the door...


    How should I put it, except that he saw that the mayor was a little different at a glance, she was completely in this young and handsome boy, and she couldn''t see what he was capable of...


    However, afterwards, Zhou Ye refused to tell the general that the mayor was different. This made Ling completely think of his behavior as a liar.


    But¡ªsince the general in military uniform respects him so much, then¡ªmaybe, this man has some other abilities... let her observe and talk about it again.


    With this kind of thought, even if Ling had met Zhou Ye, he didn''t find a reason to leave the room and walk away. Instead, he followed General Yang''s maid behind him, acting like a maid serving the wine bureau. Things to do.


    After three rounds of wine-General Yang has almost drunk.


    "First, sir... I, I will toast you again... Ah, thinking that the great rivers and mountains of China are broken by a group of jerks, I really want to cut people..."


    "General, you are drunk..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly when he looked at the general who couldn''t speak in front of him, and raised his voice: "Come here!"


    "Sir..." The two guards standing at the door hurriedly rushed in and said at once: "What''s your order?"


    "Bring your general back... he has drunk too much..." Zhou Ye pointed to General Yang, who was lying on the table and was about to fall asleep, and said to the guard.


    "Yes, sir..." The two guards replied, walking to the side of their general, and one of them was about to walk outside while erecting his general.


    When they approached the door, they suddenly stopped... "Sir, do you need me to leave a guard class for you..."


    "No, take it all away... No one in this world can do anything to me!" Zhou Ye waved his hand carelessly.


    "Yes, sir!" The guard was also someone who had seen Zhou Ye''s power. He didn''t doubt what Zhou Ye said...


    After driving away those few people, Zhou Ye turned his gaze to the opposite side of him, and the maid who had just served General Yang said, "You too!"


    "Yes..." The maid didn''t dare to say anything, she bowed slightly before going out...


    As for Ling, he bowed down so much and wanted to go out...


    As a result, before she walked out the door, Zhou Ye grabbed her hand... "Sir... What are you doing..."


    "I let her go, but I didn''t let you go!" A wicked smile leaked from Zhou Ye''s face... "If you leave, where can I find your mother, Shiyuan Shiyuan?"


    "Wh, what... I don''t know what you are talking about... Let me go..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Ling only felt a panic in his heart... This guy actually knew his mother, and even knew that his mother was still Alive, who is he... "You, you are drunk..."


    "I''m drunk or not, no one knows better than me..." Zhou Ye tutted, "But should I say that I am a martial artist? This body...isn''t it?"


    "You let me go..." Ling said as he slid a dagger on the cuff of his hand and pierced Zhou Ye''s throat...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!


    When Zhou Ye faced Ling''s sudden attack, he didn''t care at all. He just waved his hand gently at the door of the room...In an instant, the door of the whole room was tighter than closed.


    Seeing Zhou Ye ignoring his surprise attack, Ling couldn''t help but see a hint of joy on his face. However-when the dagger pierced Zhou Ye''s throat, she was dumbfounded...


    No matter how hard she exerts, she cannot pierce the dagger in Zhou Ye''s throat even half an inch...


    "Are you surprised? Are you surprised?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and said to Ling, who was full of horror: "Well-the little wild cat needs to be adjusted to become well-behaved. Just like a pet, let me give Put on a collar to let you know... who you belong to!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, Ling found out in horror that she couldn''t move... She just watched Zhou Ye''s hand suddenly appeared a round collar that looked like gold and not gold, like wood and not wood...


    As for the front end of the collar, after Zhou Ye''s hand stroked it, there were two more characters written in small seals.¡ª¡ªLing Slave


    What is Lingu??Is this going to turn himself into his slave??


    Don''t--


    I will never be anyone¡¯s slave--


    No----


    , However-let Ling''s thoughts turn a hundred times, she couldn''t move a bit, just like that, she didn''t resist, letting Zhou Ye put that thing like a dog collar on her neck...


    "Well-I found that this collar fits you pretty well!" Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Ling who was wearing the collar.


    "I''m fighting with you..." Ling found that while she put on the collar, she gained control over her body again, but-when she shouted slogans and planned to die together with Zhou Ye... ¡­


    But I found out-I can''t do it...because her body can''t move again...


    Zhou Ye said that this time it was not his own pot, it was the pot of the slave collar refined by Guan Guan.


    "Come on... Kneel down!" Zhou Ye sat on the stool, looking at Ling, with an evil smile on his face."Let me, your master, realize your love for your master!"


    "You are dreaming..." Ling yelled, but her body-in front of Zhou Ye, knelt down on its own... and did something that made her look so beautiful, she actually...


    Half an hour later...


    "Cough...cough..." Ling coughed desperately, and she felt her throat hurt so much at the moment... that silver thief... actually violated her like this.


    Seeing Ling sitting on the ground and coughing desperately, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "Okay...I feel your love, but-it needs more practice... Now, kneel on the chair..."


    "Uu...uuuu..." All Ling can do now is crying. However, she also has to do when crying, because her body cannot be directed by herself.


    "Prick--" The sound of fabric tearing, followed by Ling''s panicked cry, "What are you going to do... Don''t... Don''t..."


    "what--!!!!!!"


    Reference 1448


    One thousand four hundred and forty eight chapters


    "Mr. Zhou, Mr. Zhou..." The mayor slapped the door of the wing anxiously.


    He ran over immediately after hearing the reply from the maid who was driven out by Zhou Ye...

 Chapter 1051

    However, no matter what method he used, he couldn''t open the door of the wing, and he couldn''t even hear the sound inside...


    "What happened?" Not only did the mayor''s knock on the door fail to get a response from inside, it alarmed Juana''s daughters across the wall.


    "In response to this young lady, Mr. Zhou Ye... he... he is a distant niece of the villain. No matter how anxious Lord Zhou is, he will at least choose a good day to hire him, and then the Ming media is getting married... how can... ¡­How could it be like this¡­¡± Seeing the daughters of Juana, the mayor hurriedly greeted them like a savior and said with a sad expression on his face.


    His speaking skills are very deceptive. This guy knows the relationship between the girls and Zhou Ye is very close, but he just said this half-concealed remark, with the intention of arousing the jealousy of the girls, and then let the girls go. Call Zhou Ye out...


    It''s a pity that he miscalculated-Juana is the leader of the women-Juana who can send her two sisters to him for her own man...


    "Oh? Isn''t this great?" Juana smiled slightly, "It just happens that my husband lacks a foot-warming maid, and this position will be given to your niece!"


    Juana''s Chinese is still very good, at least she still knows the word foot warmer.


    "...It...it''s not good..." The mayor was really shocked at this moment...


    He has also seen groups of wives and concubines in the house, but those women are all fighting each other...How can there be such a thing? I heard that his own man was harming the little girl in it, and he smiled and looked calm. Light??


    In desperation, the mayor could only look at the women behind Juana... However-the words of those women made him even more dumbfounded...


    "Oh, are we going to have new sisters?"


    "Slightly curious, what does the new sister look like..."


    "It must be very beautiful, don''t you know the nature of our young master?"


    Did I see a fake guy with three wives and four concubines??Why are all these women not jealous and look forward to it after listening to that??The mayor''s heart is broken at this moment...


    However-at this moment, the door of the wing opened with a creak, and it was Zhou Ye who walked out first... and Ling was drooping his head and following behind him cutely... just walking posture A little strange...


    "What''s the matter?" Old God Zhou Ye was looking at the mayor, with a smile on his face, with a hint of nostalgia.


    "This, this, this..." The mayor looked at Ling who had changed his clothes, her temples scattered... there was a sigh in his heart: "It''s over..."


    "What''s over?" Zhou Ye asked deliberately with a strange appearance.


    "Ah...nothing, that...Mr. Zhou, are you satisfied with the arrangement of the villain?" To be honest, the mayor really didn''t know what was going on at this time, he knew the temper of this girl Ling. If you are really violated, you will definitely fight hard for the first time... But-there is obviously something wrong with the situation right now, Miss Hiroi did not resist, nor said anything... Instead, she had a clever face?


    Could it be that Miss Ling was paid by Mr. Zhou this way??


    "Satisfied, of course satisfied..." Zhou Ye said, grabbing Ling''s shoulders, and said to the mayor with a smile: "I am especially satisfied, that you sent Ling to my side..."


    "You..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the mayor had an urge to turn his face out of anger...


    However, before he turned his face, Ling spoke...


    "Xiao Liu, don''t talk anymore... This Zhou... uh-my master already knows everything..." After saying this, Ling felt a sorrow in her heart... She was in the house. , Was played by this bad guy for almost two hours...


    "Miss Ling...I will save you..." At this time, the mayor, no matter how stupid he was, he knew what was going on, and he yelled angrily, "Come on..."


    As his words fell, seventeen or eight strong young men rushed into the yard, holding all kinds of things in their hands... some with swords, some with forks, and even someone with a long hand. The bird blow...


    That posture-really has the style of a country fighting brigade.


    Maybe it''s because of the courage of people-seeing the strong guys behind him, the mayor became more energetic. He said unceremoniously: "The surname Zhou, hurry up and let go of Ling girl, otherwise...I Five steps to make your blood splash..."


    "Haha..." For these people, Zhou Ye didn''t even bother to pay attention...turning his head and holding Ling Ling and going back to the house...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s actions, the mayor was completely annoyed, and he shouted to the boys behind him: "Come on...take Miss Ling back..."


    It¡¯s just¡ªthe mayor found nothing behind him¡ªhe turned his head a little strangely, and saw¡ªI don¡¯t know when, Juana had appeared behind him...wipe it with one of the buddies¡¯ clothes Holding the black rapier in her palm... The action is so elegant, as if she was cleaning her brush after finishing an oil painting...


    And the dozen or so young men with weapons were already lying on the ground one by one-the blood flowing from the sword hole on their foreheads dyed the ground paved with bluestone in the courtyard into an extremely bright blood red... ¡­


    "You...you..." The mayor widened his eyes in horror, and looked at Juana in his eyes, as if he had seen a demon or ghost... he couldn''t even speak.


    "Ah-I forgot... There is actually one more! Sorry, dear, I will deal with him right away!" Juana said apologetically to Zhou Ye in Spanish.


    While talking, he took a graceful step towards the mayor...


    "No, don''t come... don''t come...help...help..." The mayor wanted to turn around and ran, but-he found that his feet were soft, and fell directly on On the ground... Facing Juana who was walking slowly, he desperately used his elbow to drive his body back, and while retreating, he shouted loudly.


    "Don''t..." Ling hugged Zhou Ye''s arm and begged desperately: "Please...Master, please let him go, he is just a grave guard... please let go Pass him..."


    "Huh???? Don''t kill him first, baby..." Zhou Ye was stunned for a moment, then smiled, stretched out his hand, and hooked Ling''s chin, "It''s not impossible to let him go... But you know you want What is the price?"


    "I...I don''t know..." Ling is really unaware...


    "Then you have to accept some new games tonight..." Zhou Ye smiled evilly and said, "Are you sure you want me to let him go even so?"


    Ling suddenly hesitated... New game?Just now this badass game almost killed her...what new game...


    Reference 1449


    One thousand four hundred and forty-nine chapters


    Just when Ling hesitated...


    Seeing a glimmer of vitality, the mayor suddenly knelt down and banged his head desperately at Ling."Please, please, girl Ling... please save my life, for the sake of our Yan family guarding the tomb of the Dragon Emperor for generations for you... please save my life..."


    "..." Hearing the mayor''s words, Ling finally made up his mind... "Master... Ling and Ling are willing to play games with the owner, as long as the owner can let him go!"


    "Not bad..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, then turned to Juana in front of everyone and said, "Baby, let him go..."


    After speaking, she blinked at Juana...


    [Give them a hint of suicide in the next day, let them go... baby.


    [Okay, dear.


    Juana understood the meaning of her man''s words in a second... She smiled slightly and flicked her small hand, and the black rapier in her hand disappeared."Well, since my dear has said it, then let you have a way of life and limit you and your family to leave this place within fifteen minutes... Otherwise, you will never leave!"


    "Thank you female hero, thank you Mr. Zhou..." The mayor said thankfully, shaking tremblingly from the ground, and walked towards the backyard tremblingly...


    "My eldest master, you made it so bloody... how can you rest at night!" Lu Yuling said depressed.


    To be honest, all the girls from the dance troupe were taken aback.


    They never knew¡ªSister Juana, who had always talked and laughed to her sisters, had such a bloody side... Except for Cui Mengyao, who was used to staying in the barracks, and Lu Yuling, who was a little older, other sisters Paper is a bit afraid of Juana at this time.


    Even Yuling is a little afraid to approach Juana at this time, so she only dared to act like a baby with her own man...


    "Simple." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and waved his hand slightly. A portal appeared under each corpse. As the portal opened, the corpse disappeared in place... As for the corpse was teleported to by Zhou Ye. where??It depends on his mood, maybe it''s the moon, maybe it''s the sun... or maybe it''s in the outer galaxy.


    In case of the moon, I don¡¯t know that when the United States stepped on the surface of the moon, a corpse was suddenly found. I wonder if he will be taken back to the earth as an alien visitor.?Of course, this is something...


    After finishing all this, Zhou Ye looked at Ling and said with a smile: "I have done what you promised you. What about the things you promised me??"


    "Please, please...Master, at least not here..." There was a trace of sadness in Ling''s eyes.

 Chapter 1052

    "Of course... not here anymore. After the group of guys go out, let''s go to the backyard and rest tonight..." Zhou Ye stretched his waist as he said... Didn''t go the right way...


    So-strictly speaking, this girl is still a first-time girl...


    Cough cough-even the ancient thaumaturgy, spring wind and rain, can never be a girl in the glue that does not go the right way, so ah-now Ling, still does not fall in love with Zhou Ye... she is still a tuned Little slave girl...


    A moment later-when the mayor dragged his family and ran out of his ancestral home, Zhou Ye directly led the girls into the backyard...


    After replacing the bedding on the hot kang in the east wing with a new one, the girls jumped up on the chirping...For the southerners, the hot kang in the north is still very novel...


    No words for a night...what to do, what to adjust.


    In the early morning of the next day, when General Yang sent someone to invite Zhou Ye, he discovered that the mayor¡¯s family had already escaped overnight...


    However, after hearing Zhou Ye''s explanation of the reason, he said with an angry look: "Sir, you are still too kind. If I were to be replaced by me, I would definitely take away the remnants of the Six Kingdoms left over from the ancient times, all that is not left. Kill it all...for the so-called ancestral enmity, despite the suffering of the people, guarding the Dragon Emperor¡¯s tomb and refusing to open it, it¡¯s a bunch of trifles!"


    After speaking, the general gave Ling who was standing behind Zhou Ye a vicious look...Although he also had hatred for this woman, but-since he was already Zhou Ye''s person, he couldn''t say anything...


    And at this time Ling lowered his head, enduring the voice that couldn''t be heard...


    It wasn''t until Zhou Ye took the women in the car again and followed the troop... she couldn''t help but pleaded bitterly: "Lord, master... please... no, don''t... don''t press that again. Something..."


    "What?? Is it this?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and a remote control appeared in his palm...


    "Yes, yes... Master... just, this is..." Lingu said without a sentence, "I beg you... Lingnu begs you, don''t, don''t press it anymore!!!!!! "


    With a scream, Ling collapsed into Zhou Ye''s arms.


    Looking at such a Ling, Juana, who was driving, leaked a smile.


    At this time, in the entire car, only Zhou Ye, Juana and Ling...


    After all-the female slave is his own, Zhou Ye doesn''t want other men to see his female slave look like this...


    Of course, what Zhou Ye used was not a high-end toy, it was nothing more than a fox tail and a butterfly toy. For Ling, it was already super flavor... If your toys are broken, you have to come slowly.


    The troops marched for two days, and Ling took the toy with him for two days...


    It was not until the third day that Zhou Ye took off her toys.Ling was almost unable to walk at this time... he had to rely on Zhou Ye''s support to barely walk.


    Of course, her failure to walk is not because of the pain, but because of her soft feet...


    The troops stopped beside a section of the ancient Great Wall.


    As the troops stopped their march, General Yang also walked to Zhou Ye''s car and said, "Sir, we are already there. Do you need me to let the guys in the engineering battalion begin to excavate?"


    "No need..." Zhou Ye said as he got out of the car.Immediately behind him was Ling Slave who walked like stepping on cotton.


    As Zhou Ye got out of the car, the women in the motorcade behind him all got out of the car and came behind him.


    Looking at the deserted Gobi Desert, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Who would have imagined that the Dragon Emperor, the emperor of the ages, was actually buried here!"


    "It''s time to reveal your true appearance!" Zhou Ye said, raising his hand and giving it a light pat.


    "Papa!" There was a crisp sound.


    The whole applause of this small voice spread throughout the wilderness, and the ground shook like an earthquake...


    "Have there been an earthquake?"


    "Help..."


    "What is it? Mr. is doing it!"


    "All line up for me!"


    In the army, after a brief period of panic, the soldiers returned to silence under the officer''s reprimand... Gradually, they were attracted to all their attention by the vision that appeared before them, and could no longer shake the mountain. Up.


    I saw--the sand on the ground, as if alive, poured out by itself...soon, a huge bust appeared in front of everyone, and then, an entrance to the tomb was revealed on the ground.


    "Alright, General, take our things, and it''s time to meet this emperor!"


    Chapter 1450


    One thousand four hundred and fifty chapters


    As the door of the Dragon Emperor''s Tomb was opened, Zhou Ye walked in with the girls...


    Wow!


    Everyone just walked into the underground palace, and the partitions above were automatically opened...a ray of sunlight, carrying sand, came out from the vents above the underground palace, and slid down...


    The girls themselves like to be clean, and can''t help but scream when they see this situation...


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye turned to look at the girls helplessly, "Baby, take your sisters, go outside and wait, although there is no danger here... but it is really dirty..."


    "I also want to see the Dragon Emperor... Master!"


    "Yeah, yeah, I want to see too..."


    Before Juana spoke, the girls of the dance troupe shouted one by one.


    Zhou Ye said amusedly: "What''s so beautiful? The Dragon Emperor who has not been fully resurrected is ugly and ugly, just like a mummy... Are you sure you want to see it?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the women suddenly became quiet. Although they wanted to see what the Emperor Qiangu looked like, they were a little afraid to see dead people."Young, young master, Dragon Emperor... is it really ugly?"


    "Um-it''s ugly!" Zhou Ye nodded with a serious expression: "Think about how beautiful a corpse that has been left for thousands of years would be..."


    "Then...then let''s not watch..."


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    It was a little girl. Hearing this, they immediately changed their minds...


    "My dear, be careful with everything!" Juana smiled and walked to the front of her man, stepped her foot, and walked out with the girls."Well, girls, we should go now... Since you don''t want to see the corpse, we can still go to the Ancient Great Wall to take a look..."


    As the women left, only Zhou Ye and his Ling slaves, and General Yang and a guard squad with him were left in the entire ancient tomb!


    "Okay... we should also go and take a look at this emperor who has completed the great unification for the first time in history!" Zhou Ye said, turning his head and walking towards the depths of the underground palace, Ling Slave followed him step by step. Behind...


    "Let''s follow Mr. too!" The general hurriedly ordered and followed.


    After walking through the ninety-nine and eighty-one steps, everyone came to a platform. Before Zhou Ye could speak, Ling Nu suddenly said, "Master, master... there are mechanisms here, be careful..."


    "Huh...?" Zhou Ye was stunned when he heard Ling''s words... Of course he knew there were mechanisms here, but-Ling Nu didn''t know that he knew, could he not take the unusual path to get a woman''s heart??


    In fact, Zhou Ye somewhat underestimated his own charm, and also forgot the importance of a man who got his own body to this woman in this era.


    In this era-there is no so-called divorce, and the abandoned women will only be scolded by thousands of people. It is precisely because of this that Zhou Ye, to Ling, although he did not follow the normal path, Ling did not receive the double break exercises. Influence, but - Zhou Ye is already considered Ling''s man, and he is the only man who will be with him for a lifetime.

 Chapter 1053

    At this time, what mother''s order, what kind of disputes in the world, in Ling''s mind, are far less important than Zhou Ye''s safety-because-he is her man.


    Why is Ling, who has lived for thousands of years, been alone?Because she was under the influence of her mother and placed too much emphasis on feelings, she didn''t want to watch her man go away by herself first...


    So-she has been deliberately keeping a distance from all the opposite sex.


    But - this has kept her as a first-time girl for thousands of years, but in the end it will be cheaper than Zhou Ye...


    "Are you worried about me?" Zhou Ye turned to look at Ling Nu, and smiled slightly...


    "I, I..." Ling Nu suddenly didn''t know what to say... Although she didn''t want to admit it, her heart was really worried about this villain who would play with her wantonly...


    "Well, you don''t need to explain!" Zhou Ye smiled and took Lingnu''s slender waist, "I will treat you better in the future..."


    "Hmm..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Ling could not help but feel a hint of happiness...


    It''s just that when she saw Zhou Ye didn''t care about her reminder at all, and then moved forward, she panicked and shouted: "Don''t go..., Master, there are institutions..."


    "What mechanism can do me nothing?" Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand...


    The metal chains of the sharp-toothed hammer mechanism hanging on both sides broke apart with a crash, and then-two extremely heavy sharp-toothed hammers instantly fell on the ground on both sides, causing a burst of rumbling. ring.


    Everyone walked straight down the stairs...


    Before reaching a seemingly normal step, Zhou Ye stopped, he turned his head and looked at Ling Nu with a smile.


    "I, I know..." Lingnu instantly understood what her unscrupulous master was thinking... She gently walked up to that step, and deliberately stepped on the inconspicuous movable slab on the step. on¡­¡­


    With her actions--


    The ventilation organs of the entire underground palace are all turned on...a ray of sunlight flows into the underground palace along with the sand.


    And everyone was stunned by the scene in front of them...


    Countless terracotta warriors and horses stand on the square under the steps of the underground palace, holding swords or bows...


    These terracotta warriors and horses are neatly arranged in a square array, and almost no terracotta warriors and horses have their faces repeated.


    Zhou Ye looked at the terracotta warriors and horses in front of him, and couldn''t help muttering: "I haven''t been to the Mausoleum of Qin Shihuang in another world, but in this world, I saw the terracotta warriors... I really want to move home. ..."


    But-he quickly gave up this unreliable idea.


    These guys are all cursed terracotta warriors from living people. It is not disgusting enough to move this thing home...it is not convenient for so many women in the family.


    And General Yang, who was originally standing behind Zhou Ye, also slowly walked over, looking at the rows and rows of terracotta warriors and horses, and exclaimed: "This¡ªthis is the invincible army of the Dragon Emperor destroying the six nations... ¡­"


    "Yes..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Well, we should wake up the emperor!"


    A group of people walking through the terracotta warriors...


    Of course, with this little master tomb guard Lingu here, all the traps here are not a problem, after all - she doesn''t know how many times she has come in.


    Regarding the degree of familiarity, it is estimated that Lingnubi is familiar with his family here.


    After avoiding several organs, everyone stopped in front of the feng shui wheel...


    Commanded by Rino, the general¡¯s guards acted--


    After correcting the position of the compass on the feng shui wheel, the final resting place of the Dragon Emperor, finally appeared in front of everyone.


    Of course, there was also a hapless guy who was so startled by rushing into the open floor that he didn''t hide at all and fell off, but only slightly injured...


    Looking at the burial pit of Emperor Long, Zhou Ye smiled and walked to the bronze coffin cart."It''s time to wake up, Dragon Emperor!"


    "But, but we haven''t found the God Eye..." General Yang looked at the Dragon Emperor''s coffin on the carriage in front of him, and said with a frustrated expression: "I don''t know which bastard smuggled God Eye to England... Our people are here. The message of the God Eye is completely lost there... Wait... Why the God Eye is in your hands!"


    "Because I went to England to get my eyes back!" Zhou Ye said, with a slight smile, turning the eyes in his hands.


    His action almost scared General Yang¡¯s heart attack... "Be careful, sir, be careful. In this world, there is no second eye that can revive the Dragon Emperor..."


    Reference 1451


    The first thousand four hundred and fifty one


    "Sir... be careful..." General Yang looked at Zhou Ye''s squirming eyes, sweating all over... If this fell, he couldn''t find a way to adjust.


    "Don''t worry!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and said, "In my hands, the eyes are absolutely fine..."


    If according to the urine characteristics of ordinary movies, when Zhou Ye set up this flag, he should shake his hand, then his eyes fell to the ground, smashed with a clatter...


    The general was dumbfounded, Zhou Ye was dumbfounded, everyone was dumbfounded... the whole play ended.


    Of course, this is absolutely impossible...


    A strong enough to swallow the sky and the earth, unexpectedly could not hold a gem, it would be too nonsense.Unless Zhou Ye deliberately...


    "Sir... please also untie the inscription on the base of God''s Eye... That is the only way to resurrect His Majesty Dragon Emperor!" the general said eagerly.


    "I''ve read the inscription... I need a drop of blood from a person with a pure heart!" Zhou Ye said, waving at Ling Nu, "Come on, Ling Nu, give Master a drop of blood!"


    Regarding Zhou Ye¡¯s decision, the general didn¡¯t say anything...a girl who had guarded the imperial mausoleum for thousands of years because of her mother¡¯s life, if she had not had a pure heart, she would have been infected by the world and abandoned this mission...obviously , Ling is qualified.


    "Hmm..." Ling Nu really didn''t want to go, but she was controlled by the enslavement collar and walked to Zhou Ye''s side completely involuntarily, took out the dagger she was carrying with her, and tapped it gently on the belly of her finger. ...A drop of blood fell so low on Zhou Ye''s divine eyes.


    Although she was aware of Zhou Ye''s position in her heart, she couldn''t easily let go of the duties of a thousand years and her mother''s instruction, so Lingcai seemed so entangled.


    But there was no way-the servitude collar around her neck made her unable to ignore her man''s words.


    In fact, she hadn¡¯t noticed it herself¡ªthis time she would walk to God¡¯s Eye so cleverly and drip the drop of blood that unlocked God¡¯s eye. The enslavement collar only played a mandatory role at the beginning-all behind her was herself Subjective consciousness is making trouble.


    In other words-Ling is almost tamed.


    Zhou Ye watched Ling''s behavior, she didn''t notice it, but as the owner of the collar, how could he not notice?This is a rhythm that is about to be tamed.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, lowered his head and whispered in Ling''s ear: "Good job, Ling Nu, tonight--let you truly be my woman!"


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Ling Nu raised her head with surprise and looked at Zhou Ye... These days, she had seen Zhou Ye and the other girls. At that time, she was a little strange, why did she follow It''s different to enter your own place...


    Fortunately, among the girls, she was pitifully answering her questions... So Ling knew that her bad master had been teasing her on purpose... even though she was almost obsessed with that feeling now.


    Now-Zhou Ye''s words made her feel like she was recognized by her master... "Thanks, thank you master..."


    Seeing Ling''s surprised look, Zhou Ye really wanted to laugh¡ªtaking away the most important thing from a woman and getting a thank you. This is really¡ª


    However, this also proves from the side that the adjustments these days have not been in vain... It also shows that the purer the heart is, the easier it is to be successfully adjusted, right-this is also a new discovery. ¡ª¡ªZhou Ye thought of this, smiled slightly, stopped talking, but paid attention to the jewel of God''s Eye in his hand.


    I saw--


    As a drop of Lingnu''s blood dripped on the gem, the dark blue gem turned into a bright red in the blink of an eye, and emitted a dazzling red light.

 Chapter 1054

    Then-the golden base that bound the gems turned into a series of golden snakes, one after another drifting away from the gems...


    Just like a jewel flower, the jewel of God''s Eye slowly bloomed...red, orange, green, blue, purple...After emitting such colors in sequence, finally-at the moment when God''s Eye was fully bloomed , Its color is fixed on dark blue...


    In the center of the gem flower, there is a liquid shining with stars...


    Zhou Ye directly took the completely opened eyes, and was about to step into the bronze coffin cart...


    "Sir-please wait a moment!" The general yelled, turning his head to order his guards, "Go, help Mr. Long to open the coffin of His Majesty Dragon Emperor..."


    Hearing the order of his general...the guards rushed into the chariot and were about to pry open the coffin...


    However-it was stopped by Zhou Ye."No need... Dragon Emperor is not there!"


    "How is it possible?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the general was stunned. After these days of getting along with him, he was convinced of Zhou Ye''s words, "The body of the Dragon Emperor is..."


    "Here!" Zhou Ye said, throwing the jewel of the God Eye in his hand on the bronze figurine of the sergeant serving as the groom in front of the coffin cart.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s actions, the general was shocked and couldn''t get together...


    That is the only divine eye that exists in the world, if it is so ruined... how can he find the same divine eye again and resurrect the Dragon Emperor.


    At this time, Zhou Ye had pulled his Ling Slave and hid away...


    Just when the general was dumbfounded-the bronze horse figurines pulling the coffin and the carriage suddenly opened their eyes, the orange eyes exuded a bitter cold light, these horse figurines pulling the carriage came alive, no Stopped on the spot.


    This scene stunned everyone present...Of course, Zhou Ye was not included in the crowd. He had seen anything more outrageous than this. What is this, let''s talk about it--isn''t this inevitable?Still need to be surprised?


    Kara-Kara-


    At this moment, with a loud noise, a piece fell from the face of the mercenary who was pulling the cart. Through the falling pottery, everyone could see that the inside of the terracotta warrior was empty, and there were two hands there. Hold high...


    Soon, with a thunderous explosion, the terracotta warriors of the drag cart burst open... the true face inside... the body of the Dragon Emperor was leaked.


    The broken pottery figurines did not hurt everyone.


    Zhou Ye is directly in front of a protective shield composed of mind power. After all¡ªthough he doesn¡¯t care about the broken fragments, but¡ªhis little daughter Lingnu can¡¯t do it, regardless of what Ling is. His own woman, Zhou Ye didn''t want to hurt her.


    On the general''s side, they had seen something wrong early, so they found a place to hide. They were obviously more experienced in hiding shrapnel.Anyway, they are soldiers.


    "I, how long have you been in a deep sleep?? Wait¡ªwho is it?"


    Reference 1452


    One thousand four hundred and fifty-two chapters


    The general hurriedly stood up from where he was hiding, walked to the frame of Longdi, bowed and said: "Your Majesty... you have been asleep for more than two thousand years..."


    "Two thousand years... Ziyuan, you slut... Where is my empire? Where is Zhao Gao?" Hearing the general''s words, the Dragon Emperor, who was still a figurine, was furious and asked.


    "His Majesty Longdi just woke up, why don''t you just rest here for a while?" At this time, Zhou Ye walked out, facing the angry Longdi, and said with a chuckle: "It''s so convenient for your Majesty to deal with this thousand years. History, there is an understanding!"


    "Who are you?" Seeing the handsome young man in front of his carriage, the Emperor Long said with some dissatisfaction, "Why do you decide for the widow!"


    "Hehe... just by - I am better than you!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    As the sound of his words fell, the Dragon Emperor only felt as if he was carrying a 10,000-ton weight on his back-as Caracalla''s voice sounded, the pottery shells wrapped around his body instantly shattered...


    "Now--Your Majesty thinks I have the right to stay here for a while?" Zhou Ye joked as he looked at the embarrassed Dragon Emperor who was squeezed by his own motivation with a smile.


    "Mr. Mighty... I can''t do it, but I also ask Mr. to receive magical powers..." Long Di always believed that the fairy Buddha only said, otherwise, he would not ask anyone to ask for the technique of immortality... It was not shameful to admit counsel to Zhou Ye, who was difficult to resist.


    "It''s so good!" Keke-accidentally infected by the Dragon Emperor, Zhou Ye complained about himself in his heart, while saying: "I have prepared some small things for the Dragon Emperor, enough to make Your Majesty has an understanding of more than two thousand years of sleep!"


    "Dashan!" Longdi slowly straightened his body again, and as the curse poured out of his body, the pottery armor outside his body formed again.


    "Then, please!" Zhou Ye smiled, and took the lead on the platform with his Ling Slave...


    The general followed the Dragon Emperor cautiously...


    "Why are you? Why are you with your husband?" Longdi asked the general casually.


    "The minister has been looking for a way to resurrect Your Majesty. Just in despair, it was your husband who brought me here and resurrected your Majesty!" The general said excitedly."The minister begs your Majesty, lead us, sweep the world, regain our reputation!"


    "What good do you have..." Long Di asked as he walked out.


    "For the minister-as long as everyone in China can live and work in peace and prosperity, and share a peaceful and prosperous age... for the minister, that is the greatest benefit of the minister!" the general replied.


    "I--will think about it!" Longdi sighed and said, "It''s just that now with my body, how can I get a soldier?"


    "Your Majesty, please rest assured, your husband has found the law of longevity for your Majesty. Only after your Majesty completes the two thousand years of history, he will bring him back to life!" The general said hurriedly.


    "Dashan!" Hearing this news, Long Di was really very happy.


    Although he had just agreed to Zhou Ye, it was just a product of being oppressed by Zhou Ye. At this time, after he heard the general''s words, the Emperor Long began to have a good impression of Zhou Ye...


    When Emperor Long took the general out of the depths of the Emperor''s Tomb and came to the Terracotta Warriors Square, Zhou Ye had been waiting here for a long time.


    Zhou Ye was sitting on a single sofa at this time, and behind him, Ling, with a slave collar on his neck, was using his little hand to gently pinch his shoulder...


    Seeing Dragon Emperor walking out, Zhou Ye pointed at the sofa opposite him and said, "Your Majesty Dragon Emperor, please sit down!"


    "Huh¡ª?" Long Di looked at the sofa a little strangely, and then sat down like Zhou Ye, "What is this? It is so comfortable?"


    "Sofa...a kind of commonly used furniture!" Zhou Ye said, raising his hand, and between the two of them, a wooden table with a tea table appeared suddenly, and he pointed slightly to the small charcoal stove next to the tea table. , The charcoal burst into a blue flame, and began to make tea.


    "Sofa?" Long Di muttered this strange term, but stared at Zhou Ye''s hand in his eyes.


    He also learned the Five Elements Spells, but-it can be used so that it doesn''t contain smoke and smoke, he can''t do it by himself.


    "Your Majesty Dragon Emperor, stay calm, I have already sent someone to fetch the booklet, and it will be there soon!" Zhou Ye said while playing with the tea set calmly.


    To be honest, he personally prefers to drink red wine--but since he has played BBQ in the pyramids, he would feel that he is missing something if he doesn''t make tea in the imperial mausoleum.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Emperor Long waited quietly...


    Soon-a group of soldiers came in carrying a stack of books, they respectfully placed the books next to the coffee table, and then went out...


    "This is a comparison table of small seals and traditional Chinese characters. Your Majesty can read it, so that you can understand these books..." Zhou Ye took out a book from the pile of books and handed it to Emperor Long... ¡­


    "What is this, you can actually write words..."


    "So... you have been too long behind this era. It''s good for you not to let you go out!" Zhou Ye sighed and complained to the Dragon Emperor.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but complain. He was surprised when he saw the sofa and the paper...How could such a Dragon Emperor win?


    "Mr. said it''s extremely true, it''s because I am impatient!" Long Di''s teasing of Zhou Ye was not only not angry, but extremely humble.


    But it¡¯s normal. After all¡ªevery founding emperor, none of them is simple. Just one bite can¡¯t get the world, let¡¯s say the Dragon Emperor, the first time in the history of the Chinese nation, completed its true meaning. What about the eternal emperor of the great unification cause?

 Chapter 1055

    Emperor Long began to follow Zhou Ye''s instructions to learn the text comparison table first.


    To be honest, watching a terracotta warrior and horse reading a book there still feels very interesting...especially this terracotta warrior who still sighs with emotion from time to time, which is even more interesting.


    It''s just¡ªsuch a picture, watching it for a while, is a bit annoying for Zhou Ye...


    "Your Majesty will study slowly here, I will retire first!" Zhou Ye said, standing up, stretching his waist.


    "Sir, please." Longdi said without raising his head.


    Zhou Ye didn''t care, and he led Ling Nu directly towards the entrance of the tomb...


    Rather than reading Dragon Emperor''s book here, Zhou Ye felt that he might as well take the girls to the Ancient Great Wall for a tour...


    That night----


    In Zhou Ye''s magic tent far from the barracks, there was a faint scream, and then there was a solo female singing.


    A certain little slave girl was finally wiped out by Zhou Ye''s unscrupulous master.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye didn''t expect that he would let Long Di learn history in this way, so he studied for five days.


    For five days, the dragon emperor¡¯s angry roar was occasionally heard in the tomb.


    [Hu Ren''an dare to deceive me, no one in China??I will destroy his seed one day!Destroy its ancestral hall!


    Hearing this voice, Zhou Ye knew that Emperor Long had seen the five chaotic flowers.


    [Temujin-Piff!!


    Well, Zhou Ye knew this was the history of the Yuan Dynasty.


    [Jiannu children, yeah, I am so angry!!


    Don¡¯t ask, this is the Qing Dynasty...


    Reference 1453


    One thousand four hundred and sixty-two chapters


    Five days later-when the general sent someone to invite Zhou Ye in, Zhou Ye knew that the critical moment had arrived.


    "I wonder how your Majesty feels about China''s two thousand years of history?"


    In the emperor''s mausoleum-Zhou Ye, sitting on the sofa, smiled at the Dragon Emperor and asked.


    "I, I only hate why I can''t live forever, if I live forever, how can I allow the people of China to be insulted by those despicable nomads!!" Longdi said angrily.


    "If Your Majesty gets a new life, what should I do?" Old God Zhou Ye asked.


    When the Dragon Emperor heard Zhou Ye''s words, he said without hesitation: "If I get a new life, I will lead my invincible army, sweep the world, clarify Yuyu-return the world to a peaceful and prosperous world!"


    "What about?" Zhou Ye asked next.


    "Regulate the officials, punish the greedy officials-rest and rejuvenate!" Longdi continued: "And I, will lead the army to expedition and let them pay the debt!"


    "Not bad!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and nodded.


    In general, Zhou Ye was very satisfied with Longdi¡¯s answer--if others answered him in this way, Zhou Ye would think that this guy was nonsense, but--if the person who said these words was Longdi Zhou Ye didn''t think so.


    In history, the Dragon Emperor was a very diligent emperor. He had to deal with more than 60 kilograms of official documents on bamboo slips every day. Although it doesn¡¯t sound like a lot,-you know, the handwriting on the bamboo slips is super small. It feels absolutely different from reading a paper book.


    Moreover, it was his book with the same text, cars with the same track, unified weights and measures and other measures that made China truly enter the era of great unification.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye was still very satisfied with Longdi''s words.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s smile, Emperor Long asked, "I don''t know my answer, you can satisfy your husband!"


    "Well, then I can also give you the strength of longevity with confidence!" Zhou Ye stood up as he said, raised his hand and slightly pointed in front of him, suddenly a golden portal opened in front of the two of them."Follow me..."


    Long Di didn''t speak, and walked in directly behind Zhou Ye, and Ling Nu followed.


    "This is?" As soon as Emperor Long passed through the portal, he saw a sudden change in the scenery in front of him. The scene instantly changed from the imperial mausoleum to the entrance of a cave.


    "Here...Is this the entrance of Shangri-La??" Ling Qing hides Xiao Jing, saying in disbelief.


    "Yes, I''m going to find your mother Ziyuan. Are you happy? Are you surprised?" Zhou Ye smiled and walked into the cave first.


    After Ling was stunned for a while, he immediately chased after him, firmly grasping his master''s arm with both hands."Please, master...no, don''t hurt my mother, okay?"


    But Longdi suddenly heard the name, and a red light radiated in his eyes, "Ziyuan!!!"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill your mother!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and gently stroked Ling''s long hair, "It''s just that she is going to suffer a little bit, after all-don''t toss her. I have no idea!"


    "Yes, yes, like the master tossing me... me?" Ling thought of his experience of being tossed, and the whole person was messed up.


    Can his mother not escape the evil hands of this bad master??


    "Slightly more serious than yours, but it won''t let her die..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "That... well!" Although Ling was still a bit unwilling, but - she knew that it was very difficult for her master to talk about this.If you keep asking, it might be counterproductive...


    In this way, Zhou Ye took Ling Nu and followed Long Di behind him, Shi Shiran walked into the cave.


    After passing through a few bends, the eyes suddenly lit up, and a huge huge hole appeared in front of everyone.


    On the left side of this huge cave is a stone statue of a reclining Buddha. In the middle, there is a small octagonal pavilion. In the center of the pavilion is a spring shining with stars.


    Beside the pavilion, stood a woman wearing a palace costume. The woman was not someone else, but the witch Shion.


    "Who are you?" Seeing Zhou Ye coming from the entrance of the cave, Ziyuan Liu''s eyebrows were raised, her apricot eyes widened, her long sword was raised high, and she slashed towards Zhou Ye...


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye gave her a blank look, without any intention of reaching out to parry.


    However - at this moment, a woman walked around from behind Zhou Ye, and without hesitation, she used her dagger to frame Ziyuan''s long sword."mother!"


    "Baby??"


    Seeing the woman walking around behind Zhou Ye, Ziyuan was stunned on the spot. When she saw the woman''s face clearly, she hugged her daughter with surprise."Mom''s little baby..."


    At this moment, Ziyuan suddenly saw the Dragon Emperor walking out from the entrance of the cave. He narrowed his eyes and said coldly: "Dragon Emperor... are you resurrected?"


    "Sir!" Long Di ignored Ziyuan and said directly to Zhou Ye.


    The Emperor Long had already heard the general talk about Zhou Ye''s request, so he was too lazy to pay attention to Shion. For him, the so-called hatred was not that he could not let go, because he still had more important things to do... Besides, he I don''t think I can beat Zhou Ye.


    "Well, your Majesty, even if you go to bathe in the fountain of eternal life, it is your good fortune..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said to Emperor Long: "After getting eternal life, please don''t forget your original intention."


    "I will live up to Mr.''s high hopes!" Long Di said, bowing to Zhou Ye, and then strode towards the Fountain of Eternal Life.

 Chapter 1056

    "Dragon Emperor, don''t think about it..." Shion Xing''s eyes widened, and she was about to break free from her daughter''s arms, but-she found that she could not break free from her daughter''s arms.


    In desperation, Shion looked at her daughter and asked angrily: "My dear, what are you doing?"


    "I''m sorry...I''m sorry, mother, I must listen to what the master said...I''m sorry, mother!" Ling didn''t even dare to look at his mother, so she could only lower her head, clinging to her mother, not letting her pass.


    "You let me go, have you forgotten your father''s hatred?" Shion became more and more angry...


    However, Ling just didn''t speak and hugged her tightly.


    Zhou Ye sighed as he watched the tears pouring out of his Lingnu''s eyes."Forget it, Lingnu, let go..."


    "Yes--Master!" Ling agreed in a low voice, and stood aside.


    "Who are you?" Ziyuan glared at Zhou Ye angrily. She almost figured it out. It seemed that Zhou Ye was the leader of the crowd.And... his daughter seems to have some lasting difficulties.


    "Well-I''m the master of your daughter, and I will be your master in the future. I don''t know if you are satisfied or not with this explanation!" Zhou Ye smiled and walked to the front of Ziyuan, with a flash in his hand, and an extra one worn with Ling''s neck The collar is exactly the same.


    "You are dreaming, I killed you!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Ziyuan raised his long sword angrily and stabbed Zhou Ye unceremoniously.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye ignored her, but focused on the collar in his hand, and two small seals appeared on the collar.Yuan Nu


    Just when Ziyuan saw that the long sword in his hand was about to pierce Zhou Ye''s neck, two fingers clamped the tip of the sword tightly. It was not someone else but Zhou Ye who had finished naming the new collar. Shion smiled slightly: "You will have new jewelry soon, are you happy?"


    Reference 1454


    One thousand four hundred and fifty four chapters


    "What do you want to do..." Shion found out in horror that the young man in front of him just held the tip of his sword with two fingers, making the sharp sword in his hand unable to move...


    "Guess?" Zhou Ye was not in a hurry...Anyway, the transformation of the Dragon Emperor would take time, and he could also accompany this woman who had lost her country and have a good time.


    "Success!"


    guess??Shion doesn''t guess...


    She casually released the hand holding the long sword, shook her palm into a fist, aimed at Zhou Ye''s face, and smashed it unceremoniously...


    "What a tantrum..." Zhou Ye grabbed it casually, clenched the fist that Ziyuan had hit, and turned it slightly--


    Ziyuan turned his back to Zhou Ye involuntarily because of the severe pain in his arm.


    And Zhou Ye was not polite, and he took a step forward and posted his whole person...It was really tight, and it didn''t give Ziyuan a chance to escape at all.


    "You let me go, you silver thief..." Shion felt the sensation behind him, her expression shocked...


    Struggling desperately, turning around with an elbow, he was about to hit Zhou Ye''s Hungarian mouth...


    "Oh, Ziyuan, you''re not behaved like this..." Zhou Ye chuckled, and his free hand lightly flicked on the elbow that Ziyuan had hit.


    Suddenly-Shion screamed "Ah-!"


    Following the cry, Shion''s arm slumped softly beside her, and she didn''t need any strength...


    "That''s good..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, put his right hand on Ziyuan''s A4 waist, and gently stroked Ziyuan''s belly with his palm... "I didn''t expect people with daughters to be so flat here. ... rare, really rare..."


    "You let me go...you let me go..." When did Shion suffer such a grievance??Especially this silver thief was still in front of her daughter, and was so violent... Her eyes turned red, and tears rolled back and forth inside...


    Facing the crying Ziyuan, Zhou Ye didn''t feel distressed at all...but¡ªthough he didn''t feel distressed, but¡ªhis Ling Slave couldn''t bear it."Master... please... don''t treat your mother like this..."


    "Can''t you take it this way?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly. He just wanted to refuse, but-after another thought, he gave up the idea, "Well-it''s easy to want me to let your mother go. ... Lingnu, put this on your mother!"


    As he said, Zhou Ye stretched out his hand, and in his palm was a slave collar whose name had already been written...


    "I...I..." Of course Ling knew what it was. Putting on that thing, her mother was no longer able to stand up. She wanted to refuse, but-she couldn''t help but walk to Zhou. In front of Ye, he picked up the slave collar in Zhou Ye''s hand, and put it on his mother...


    "What is this? Don''t..." Although Ziyuan didn''t know what her daughter was holding, she couldn''t erase the ominous premonition... She struggled and struggled desperately, trying to free Zhou Ye. Restraint...


    However-her struggle is meaningless... How can Zhou Ye''s power be able to break free??


    Shion was like this... staring at her daughter, with a look of reluctance, she put the collar on her neck...


    There was a crisp sound of the collar closing.


    To Shion, it sounded like a thunder... The whole person was as if he had lost strength, and collapsed to the ground.


    From the moment Ling helped her mother put on the collar, Zhou Ye let go of his arms holding Shiyuan.


    And at this moment-from the Fountain of Eternal Life, there was a deafening dragon roar. The dragon roar was so loud that it shook the entire cave faintly...


    Whether it was Ling, who was standing behind Zhou Ye, or Shion, who was paralyzed on the ground, they were all taken aback by the dragon roar. Only Zhou Ye turned his head and looked at the Fountain of Eternal Life with interest, "The Dragon Emperor is out. What..."


    I saw that as the dragon yin came, a huge head emerged from the fountain of eternal life. [The horns are like deer, the head is like a camel, and the eyes are like rabbits.] This is exactly the image of an Eastern ancestor dragon... ¡­


    But it is true-Dragon Emperor''s nickname is Zulong.


    Zhou Ye watched the Dragon Emperor slowly crawl out of the Fountain of Eternal Life, and his whole picture gradually appeared in front of everyone.


    That really is-the horns are like deer, the head is like a camel, the eyes are like rabbits, the necks are like snakes, the belly is like mirages, scales are like fish, claws are like eagles, palms are like tigers, and ears are like cows. ...


    Zhou Ye looked at Long Di¡¯s body several hundred meters long with satisfaction, nodded and said to himself: "Fortunately, you didn¡¯t degenerate into the appearance of a Western lizard, otherwise I would have to clean the door myself. It''s..."


    Zhou Ye''s voice was small, but he could not escape the ears of the reborn Dragon Emperor.


    When he heard Zhou Ye say "Clean the Door", he only felt a tremor rising in his heart... as if he was about to suffer a catastrophe in an instant.


    The dragon emperor who possessed the body of a dragon can be regarded as knowing the fate of heaven - in short, it is the induction of heaven and man....It was only then that he realized how terrifying this young gentleman was...


    Thinking of this¡ªLong Emperor didn¡¯t dare to delay, he hurriedly turned around and regained his human form again... hurriedly walked to Zhou Ye''s front, and said with a bow, "Thank you, Mr. Rebirth... What advice? Please also give me your advice...politics, I will not forget!"


    At this time, the Emperor Long did not dare to call himself [I] anymore in front of Zhou Ye...


    Fearlessness stems from ignorance. When the power of the tip of Zhou Ye''s iceberg can be seen from a distance, how can the Dragon Emperor dare to entrust him??


    "It''s nothing..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "As long as you remember one sentence..."


    "Mr. Please also expressly..." Longdi said hurriedly.


    "Don''t forget your original intention!" Zhou Ye said, and with a light wave of his hand, a golden portal opened directly in front of the Dragon Emperor, "Go... Summon your invincible army and wash the dirt on the land of China... ¡­I will stay here for a while, and I decided to make this another place of mine..."


    "The government must keep in mind Mr.''s teachings and never forget..." The Dragon Emperor once again gave a deep salute, then turned his head and walked into the portal...


    With the departure of the Dragon Emperor, the portal closed immediately...


    In the whole cave, only Zhou Ye and Ziyuan mother and daughter are left...


    "Hehe...the eyesore are gone..." Zhou Ye turned to look at Shiyuan, who was paralyzed on the ground, with an evil smile on his face, "It''s time to start our game...Come on, Yuan Nu, I think we need a place that is quiet enough..."


    As soon as Zhou Ye¡¯s words fell, Ziyuan only felt that her body stood up completely involuntarily, and then walked towards a small door on the wall next to her... There is her usual living place... "What are you doing? What did you do to me... Dog thief, let me go... I will never let you go..."

 Chapter 1057

    "Oh, won''t you let me go? Guess if I will let you go for a while?" Zhou Ye followed with a smirk...while Ling followed Zhou Ye honestly...she is already I gave up all the resistance and asked my own master directly, so that I could not embarrass my mother too much. It''s a pity... this is a completely unfulfillable dream.


    Reference 1455


    One thousand four hundred and fifty-five chapters


    And when Zhou Ye began to make in-depth adjustments to a certain mother and daughter in the cave, the Dragon Emperor had already passed through the portal opened by Zhou Ye and returned to his imperial mausoleum.


    "His Majesty!"


    Seeing the Dragon Emperor who suddenly appeared in front of him, the general hurried to his knees... He knew that the Dragon Emperor had really gained longevity, because - he was no longer the image of the terracotta warriors, but a living one. people.


    "The general doesn''t need to be polite..." The Emperor Long was in a really good mood at this time. He smiled and said: "Go, let me see our invincible army!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" General Yang didn''t dare to neglect, and hurriedly followed.


    Under the leadership of Emperor Long, the group quickly walked out of the tomb.


    Walking outside the tomb, Longdi flew directly and jumped onto the shoulders of his incomparably tall statue, drew out his saber from his waist, and shouted [Wake up!!


    With a roar of the Dragon Emperor spread across the wilderness.


    A burst of rumbling sounded throughout the earth...


    With the sound of the sound, huge potholes on the ground suddenly opened one after another... Then, countless terracotta warriors and horses wearing armor and holding spears lined up in a square array, starting from the weight of the pothole, along the slope-neatly. Step out, come out.


    What is the iron army?


    Just look at the uniform posture of this invincible army.


    General Yang looked at the ground with emotion, the movements of the terracotta warriors and horses, and couldn''t help but think silently-with such an invincible army, it will sweep the world to clarify Yuyu and return the world to a peaceful and prosperous world...


    Of course, such an invincible army is not good news for those wolves and tigers and leopards around China who peek into the prosperous homeland of China.But-who cares about the ideas of those bullies?Those who are not my race must have different hearts...Foreigners, if they die, they die, who cares?


    I have to say that to a certain extent, General Yang and Zhou Ye''s psychology still resonated very well.


    At this time, with the sound of uniform footsteps, an army of hundreds of thousands of terracotta warriors and horses came under the colossus, standing in front of the Dragon Emperor,


    "You are awake today-at the time of the chaos and corruption in the world, the country and the people of China are in dire straits. In order to restore the rule of law, I will regain the world.


    "I, Zhaoer, etc.-only hope that you and others will spread my will in the world-you will follow me, cross the Great Wall, and be immortal-calm the chaos, expel the unscrupulous people, destroy their ancestral temples, destroy their descendants, and kill ¡ª¡ªNever show mercy."


    As the dragon emperor¡¯s words resounded across the wild, all the terracotta warriors and horses raised their spears in their hands...struck three times. They hadn¡¯t crossed the Great Wall and couldn¡¯t speak yet, so they could only use this way to show their emperor that they were following. determination.


    And General Yang and the others couldn''t help but shout long live...


    Of course, their voices seemed so small in the sound of the earth-shaking Ge Spear.


    The Dragon Emperor looked at his invincible army with satisfaction... and then jumped down from the colossus and onto his beloved horse.Yelled, "Go..."


    Under the order of Emperor Long...the army of hundreds of thousands of terracotta warriors and horses turned around together-the rear army became the former army and walked towards the wall of the ancient Great Wall...


    At this moment, the girls who were playing on the walls of the ancient Great Wall also saw this extremely shocking scene...


    "Dragon Emperor is really resurrected?"


    "Well-his invincible army has been resurrected, it seems that the young master has succeeded!"


    "Master is really amazing!"


    In the face of the women''s comments, Juana just smiled-she knew the abilities of her own man better than anyone else. She chose to resurrect the Dragon Emperor only because her man hated trouble.But he couldn''t just sit back and watch China''s slacking plan in the chaos.


    For others-to be an emperor may be a good job, rich and right have women... the world is yours.


    But-for Zhou Ye, he hates countless responsibilities on his back. You let him go crazy playing around with nothing to do, it''s more happier than letting him sit behind Long Shu''s case and deal with affairs every day... this can''t To say that Zhou Ye has no ambitions, he can only say-hehe, he is a lazy man.


    However, with Zhou Ye''s current strength and influence, it would seem a bit too low to be the emperor of one country. If he had to do it, he would also be the master of multiple universes, which would be more in line with his status.


    It''s just-I guess he doesn''t have any interest.


    And at this time-with the sound of rumbling footsteps gradually coming, those terracotta warriors and horses have begun to cross the Great Wall...


    From the moment they stepped on the Great Wall, the mud and pottery pieces on their bodies were all turned into residues and fell on the ground. Instead, they were living people, and these people not only gained immortality, but also gained Indestructible shells, their bodies no longer fear swords or firearms.


    This is properly an invincible army of hundreds of thousands.


    As hundreds of thousands of troops passed through the Great Wall, there was a thick piece of black clay cinder left on the border of the ancient Great Wall...


    "Why can''t I see the young master?" The women searched for the figure of their own man by the dragon emperor''s side, but found that there was no shadow of their own man at all, which made them worried...


    "Does that dragon emperor kill the young master after gaining immortality?"


    "Impossible...How could the young master be killed by the Dragon Emperor if he is so powerful?"


    "Where did the young master go?"


    While the women were talking about it, General Yang rode a war horse to the foot of the ancient Great Wall and shouted at the women above: "Sir, there is something important to deal with at the fountain of eternal life in Shangri-La, please Don''t worry, ladies!"


    "So this is ah¡­¡­"


    "Thank you General!"


    After hearing General Yang''s words, the women felt relieved...


    "Let''s go!" Juana said, leading the girls directly towards their original camp...


    "Huh?? Sister Juana, where are we going??"


    "Aren''t we waiting for the young master here?


    "No need!" Juana smiled. She had just received her own man¡¯s secret message and asked her to take her sister to Shangri-La in the Himalayas to find him. The exact location of Zhou Ye has been sent to her mind... ¡­"Let¡¯s pack things up and find my dear!"


    "Great!"


    "I miss my dear!"


    Hearing Juana''s words, whether it was the girls of the dance group or Cui Mengyao, they all had an expression of joy...They had already missed their man a bit.


    And just as Juana led her sisters to pack things, the Dragon Emperor who crossed the Great Wall or glanced at their backs thoughtfully, and then asked: "The general and the gentleman have not been together for a short time, so you know what he likes Things?"


    General Yang, who had just delivered the news to the girls and galloped back, was taken aback when he heard this...


    Of course he knew who the gentleman in Longdi''s mouth was worthy. Besides Zhou Ye, would there be anyone else??Of course there won''t be... but he is a little bit unsure of what does Dragon Emperor mean by asking this??"This¡­¡­"


    "Don''t worry!" The Emperor Long saw General Yang''s thoughts at a glance, and smiled slightly: "I just think that I can''t repay my husband for rebirth, so I want to give my husband some gifts. That''s it!"


    To be honest, he didn¡¯t dare to let the Dragon Emperor fight Zhou Ye now. Don¡¯t look at him now living forever, but¡ªthe difference between him and Zhou Ye is like Yunni, a huge difference in strength. , So that Long Di didn''t dare to think about it, he really wanted to give Zhou Ye a gift.


    Jun Wu joked that General Yang believed in Dragon Emperor¡¯s words. After hearing Dragon Emperor¡¯s explanation, he smiled slightly and said: ¡°The minister and the gentleman didn¡¯t get along for a long time. In the opinion of the minister, the gentleman has nothing to do with gold and silver. Any interest, only good women..."

 Chapter 1058

    "Great goodness!" Hearing General Yang''s words coincided with his own guess, Long Di laughed and said: "So, when I calm the world, I will definitely send the beauty of the world to my husband...!"


    Reference 1456


    The first thousand four hundred and fifty-six chapters


    Not to mention the gift plan of Dragon Emperor¡ª¡ª


    Just say here, pack your bags, and prepare to go to the daughters who are looking for their husbands in a thousand miles.


    The women have a lot of luggage, but fortunately, all the women have space bracelets on their hands, and all of them are quick and easy to pack...


    In a moment-after packing up the bags, the girls were already staring at Juana.


    They knew that if they wanted to find their own man, they couldn''t do without Juana.


    "Okay, don''t look at me... let''s go!" Juana said as she gently pointed in front of the women, a black portal opened out of thin air.


    The women walked in happily.


    When everyone walked out of the portal, they were stunned by the scene in front of them...


    On this side of the portal, there is a big cave. There is a pavilion in the cave. Under the pavilion, there is a Wang Qingquan...


    However, this is not the most important thing, the most important thing is-at the exit on the other side of the cave, there is a beautiful scenery like a paradise on earth. In this pure earth on earth, there are dense rivers and green trees. ¡ª¡ª


    Through the faint mist, you can still see a few houses standing in the forest...There are still some rice fields in the distance.


    What a paradise on earth.


    When Juana came out, she was also stunned by this beautiful paradise scene.


    However, just when the girls were intoxicated in such a beautiful scenery, suddenly a scream came from the side hole next to it...


    "Ah-the silver thief... not there... it hurts... I''m going to kill you..."


    Hearing this voice, the girls couldn''t help but roll their eyes, but their little faces couldn''t help being a little red...


    They are no strangers to this tune. Who made them once unscrupulously taken away by Zhou Ye?


    But-speaking of it, doing this once in a while is fine, but-doing it the first time is a bit inhumane...


    Of course, I thought so, but no woman tried to persuade her own man...


    Are you stupid?Disturb the interest of their men, do they want to try the law??Keke-family law.


    "Haha..." Juana smiled slightly and walked into the side hall in search of a sound.


    As soon as I entered the side hall, I saw¡ª¡ª


    A woman was hung in the air in the shape of an earthen character, while her man was working hard behind her - while Ling was squatting in front of her man, seeming to be busy with something...


    Seeing Juana coming in, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Baby, have you seen Shangri-La??"


    "Well, I saw it!" Juana directly ignored the other things, only her own man was in her eyes.


    "Do you like it?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Like... I like it very much, it''s so beautiful here!" Juana made no secret of this.


    "Then go back and call Shannila and Sania, let them take their clansmen and snatch this place!" As soon as Zhou Ye finished speaking, a woman who was being tortured exclaimed, "Don''t ...Don''t hurt those people...they are innocent..."


    "Hehe...I don''t know whether they are innocent or not, I only know that I am in love with it!" Zhou Ye slapped, and slapped the woman in the thickest part of the fat.


    "Don''t... as long as you are willing to let them go, you can ask me to do anything!" The woman wanted to persuade some bad guy again.


    "Hey, it''s like I''m asking you to do something now, you don''t do it!" Zhou Ye said disdainfully at Mian Ziyuan''s pleading.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Ziyuan''s face suddenly became ashes, she knew...the people who lived in Shangri-La were in danger.


    And Zhou Ye ignored her and looked at Juana and said, "Go...go back and call Shannila and the others!"


    "But, dear, I can kill them all by myself..." Juana said reluctantly.


    "But I''m worried about your safety... Besides, you should take your sisters here for a trip!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly when she looked at Juana who was making a bad temper.


    "Well then!!" Juana is still very satisfied with her man''s words, she will worry that she will show that he loves herself deeply... "Then my dear, I''m out, so I won''t disturb your interest here..."


    While talking, Juana returned to the hall again.


    As soon as she came back, the girls were chattering and asking.


    "Sister Juana, what is Master doing in there?"


    "Yeah yeah¡­¡­"


    "Want to know...?" Juana smiled and said to these girls: "Then go in and see by yourself..."


    "Ah... Sister Juana hates..."


    "Tell them..."


    Regardless of what the women say, Juana is the same. If you want to know, just go in and read it...


    After sending the girls, Juana directly opened the portal to St. Martin''s Island: "Go, I will take you back to our home to take a look. It is definitely a beautiful place!"


    "Great¡­¡­"


    Although the women still miss Shangri-La, they still want to see the home Juana said.


    After taking the girls back to St. Maarten, it is a pity that-because of the jet lag problem-China is still daytime, but St. Maarten is already night.


    However, even this made the women very happy. They had never tried it, and when they stepped over, the day turns to night.


    After Juana handed over the placement of the daughters to Catherine, the panicked housekeeper, she went directly to the Mermaid House to look for their patriarch Shanira and Sania.


    After waking up the mother and daughter who had fallen asleep...just said the intention, and immediately got the response from the mother and daughter.


    "No problem, my dear command, we will definitely complete it meticulously!" As she said, Shani La directly used the voice of the mermaid to summon her tribe.


    After half an hour-


    The mermaid clan, more than two thousand mermaid female fighters are already ready to go.


    "Our man, found us a beautiful home... However, there are some small mice in that place, we need to clean it up, do you have any confidence?" Looking at her tribe, Shanni La shouted.


    "Yes!" XN


    A group of mermaid female warriors shouted in unison, each of them was Zhou Ye¡¯s woman. The mermaid clan itself was the existence of all the people, and Zhou Ye had adjusted their body genes. They could say¡ªevery one. All have the ability to fight one thousand.

 Chapter 1059

    "Then¡ªgo!"


    Following the order, the mermaids lined up across the portal opened by Juana and the other sisters.


    That day¡ªShangri-La, a beautiful paradise, was no longer a good place to escape the flames of war. Countless beautiful women in black military uniforms who did not know where they came from were unceremoniously murdered...


    Even their ally, the Snowman, completely disappeared under the fierce attack of those women.


    One night passed-the mermaid clan had completely wiped out the survivors in the entire Shangri-La, the entire Shangri-La, from then on-the surname Zhou.


    At this time, Zhou Ye walked out with the mother and daughter in the adjustment...


    He first used the power of words and spirits to make the whole Shangri-La more beautiful like a fairyland, and then used the magic array to cover the whole Shangri-La, including its entrance...At the same time, between Shangri-La and St. Martin , Established a permanent portal...


    So far, there is another good place for girls to go on vacation...


    And on the Dragon Emperor''s side, there are frequent good news...


    Except at the beginning of the war, because I did not have a deep understanding of modern artillery, I suffered a little loss, and then I went all the way.


    why???Have you ever seen Terracotta Warriors use machine guns and artillery?


    Have you seen the undead army?


    For those warlords, such an army is simply a nightmare.


    It took only a year for the Dragon Emperor to completely calm down the entire Chinese nation. Then, he divided his troops into two groups and went northward through Mongolia, and went straight to Ross, while the other went south and killed Annan. ...The harder the sword is...


    However, he has not forgotten his promise. Every year, he will carefully select stunning beauties and send them to Shangri-La... This is the gratitude of an emperor, and it is also an emperor¡¯s purchase...


    Of course, Zhou Ye is not a polite person, he just accepted all orders...


    In the end-Longdi''s footsteps northward stopped at the Volga River... His footsteps southward stopped at Bangkok.


    No way, Huaguo¡¯s industrial foundation is still too thin, and the ammunition consumption can¡¯t keep up. Therefore, the Dragon Emperor had to stop temporarily and recuperate. Of course, the lesson this time made him understand. Is important, so he began to recruit talents and develop industry...


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about the rest of the matter-after decades of leisure, it was almost 1965... It was also time for him to go back.If he does not go back, he will not know what the consequences will be for him who only came to this world in 1970. After all-he is the only existence, beyond the existence of time and cause and effect...


    The ghost knew what would happen to him if he stayed until 1970, Zhou Ye didn''t plan to stay until this point in time.So-it''s better to go back-it''s better to go back.


    Reference 1457


    One thousand four hundred and fifty seven chapters


    Spencer Manor in the suburbs of London¡ª¡ª


    This place was originally the other house of the Spencer family, but¡ªnow, it¡¯s surnamed Zhou.


    As a dowry for his daughter, this manor in the suburbs of London was given to his daughter, Diana, by Earl Spencer¡ªas her dowry.


    And now¡ªthis place is almost becoming a vampire headquarters.


    In the manor, the largest master bedroom.


    An oversized wooden couch was placed in the center of the room-outside the quilt of the wooden couch, seventeen or eight small heads with different hair colors leaked out.


    Among them, the faces of two girls looked so alike, almost like a person, and beside them, there was another girl who looked very similar to them...


    At a glance, these three people are like twin sisters.


    These three people are not others-it is Selena and Princess Ann and-the little vampire princess Sonya.


    To be honest¡ªZhou Ye finally realized his dream of putting two identical English roses together on this plane, especially¡ªthe two people, one is a vampire, the other is a princess who hates vampires, this It''s much more interesting.


    In the beginning-Anna actually refused, but-when Zhou Ye forced that, she shamefully obeyed.


    Don''t blame her-she really couldn''t resist it alone, so she had to find a comrade in arms to help.


    So, after going back and forth like this, Anna got used to dancing with vampires.


    What should I say?


    Habit is really a terrible thing.


    The other girls are the blood elder Emilia and her little attendant Erica, as well as the blood little maid Debra brought back by Zhou Ye from hundreds of years ago, and six Sonia¡¯s maids... ...Plus three girls who almost became vampire brides and Diana.


    No way--who told me that Zhou Ye wanted to play Vampire Night yesterday, but after playing, he got all the girls with vampire attributes together.


    At this moment, a portal suddenly opened in the room-as the portal opened.


    A lovely little silver-haired loli ran out...


    She seemed to be very familiar with the people here, stepping on her short legs, rushing to the couch...


    Some clumsy climbed up, kicked off the shoes on her feet, and then-unceremoniously got in... She was climbing and wading through the quilt, crossing obstacles after another, and finally found herself The goal... leaned forward and closed his eyes contentedly.


    "Miss Furong..." The figure in the maid costume who followed the little loli out of the portal, saw the movements of the little loli, and stubbornly covered her little coot, "Miss Furong still likes To the young master, spoil and spoil!"


    And Zhou Ye, who was sleeping, was also awakened by the sudden weight of his body at this time.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw that Veeva''s unique hair color spilled from his Hungarian mouth... "Good morning, my little baby!"


    "Humph!" Xiao Furong opened her eyes dissatisfied, staring at Zhou Ye fiercely, and said in a tone of complaining that she couldn''t wait for her husband to come home: "Dad is so annoying, why didn''t he come back yesterday? Obviously Last night my dad said that he told me stories...not credit..."


    "Ahem...My dear daughter..." Zhou Ye said embarrassingly: "I''m sorry, Dad accidentally forgot last night...or else-Dad will take you to St. Martin?"


    "Huh-Mama Melty and Mama Tina will take me there..." Little Furong squinted, her expression wouldn''t forgive you so easily.


    "Then Dad will take you to Shangri-La? We can also find a place to go skiing there. Don''t you like skiing the most, baby?" Zhou Ye, anxious, continued to contribute to his daughter''s plan.


    "Don''t... Juana''s mother will take me..." Obviously, Little Furong was not so coy.


    As the only child in the family, she can be said to be loved and loved by all kinds of things.


    Almost all Zhou Ye''s women are responsive to this extremely beautiful little cutie.


    No way, who told Zhou Ye couldn''t give them a child?And they have reached the age of wanting children again¡ª¡ª


    then--


    The girl that Sarah Petrick gave to Zhou Ye using the Veeva secret method has become a treasure held by all the girls.


    Of course, although there are so many mothers and grandmothers who love this little cutie, she still loves to pester her father, Zhou Ye.


    No matter where it is, as long as the little guy wakes up and can''t see his father, she will definitely make trouble.


    And what about Zhou Ye??Sometimes I have to run around...


    No way, just a Leeds castle can''t put down his women...

 Chapter 1060

    So he had to run everywhere, sometimes to Leeds Castle, sometimes in the Vampire Manor, and sometimes in St. Martin, or sometimes directly to Shangri-La, and of course, Spencer Manor here.


    And what about Little Furong?She often lived in Leeds Castle with her mother and grandmother.


    but--


    Because Little Furong had to sleep with her mother at night, but after waking up she had to see her father¡¯s characteristics, Zhou Ye had to arrange permanent portals in these places, but-this still couldn¡¯t meet Little Cutie¡¯s requirements...


    In her words, she didn''t want to go around all those places every time to find her father.


    You know, none of these other courtyards are small...


    So-Zi, one of Zhou Ye''s personal maids, became Little Furong''s babysitter...


    Every time Xiao Furong couldn''t find her father, she went to Zi and asked her to take her to find her father.


    By the way, Xiao Furong''s full name is Furong Zhou Petrick.


    It''s like saying-Xiao Furong inherited her parents'' surnames. Why is Zhou''s surname in the middle??Because-uh, it looks good.


    Keke-far away.


    Let''s pull the lens back again-


    Faced with his baby girl who couldn''t coax him well, Zhou Ye could only raise his hand to surrender."Okay, okay, baby, you say-how can you forgive dad?"


    "Well-unless you take me wherever you go in the future!" Furong''s small eyes rolled up and decided to maximize his own interests."No matter where Dad goes, he will take me..."


    "Uh--!" Zhou Ye heard his daughter''s words, and he was very loud--"I''m afraid this won''t work, baby, how about we change terms?"


    "Don''t... want this..." Little Furong said as her eyes turned red."Dad doesn''t love me...uuuuu..."


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye looked helplessly at Zi who was standing by the couch...


    "Sorry, Master, I''m afraid I can''t coax Miss Furong!" Zi said apologetically.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye rolled his eyes helplessly, and the big deal was to give Little Furong away at other times when it was not suitable for children... "I promised you, baby!"


    "Really? Great, Dad!" Little Furong said, and the tears in her eyes disappeared instantly, her cute little face, and it turned from cloudy to fine in an instant.


    Seeing the appearance of his daughter, how could Zhou Ye not know that he was given a routine by his daughter?She started to find her little Pipi and patted gently, "Little villain..."


    "Hehe... even if I''m a little bad guy, that''s the little bad guy who loves Dad the most!"


    Looking at his daughter¡¯s smiling face, Zhou Ye felt that his heart was going to be adorable by this little cutie¡ªand Zi, who stood by, had a strange sense of sight, as if he had seen nine heads from a certain age. Mrs. Snake...


    Reference 1458


    One thousand four hundred and fifty eight chapters


    In the flower gardens of Leeds Castle in the LEN River valley east of Medston, Kent, England...


    A group of little girls, like elves, are chatting about something.


    Each of these little loli have delicate faces and different hair colors-and their slightly pointed ears reveal their elven identity.


    It was the forest chant team headed by Ali Li who was abducted by Zhou Ye.


    And by the river not far from them, several tall parasols are standing there, and several beautiful women in bikinis are lying on the beach chairs under the parasols, enjoying the rare sunbathing. .


    "Sarah..." Jessica, who has an arrogant figure, lay on a beach chair, drank a sip of red wine, and asked, "Why didn''t you see the cutie today?"


    "If you see my dear, you can see that little villain!" Sarah was lying lazily on the beach chair at this time, and said casually: "That little villain, completely forgot who gave birth to her. Yes, not seeing my dear all day long, just like losing my soul... I have to find my dear!"


    "That''s something that can''t be helped..." Elizabeth Bartoli stretched out and said, "The master''s charm is too strong, as long as it is a female creature, it can''t be resisted... Besides, my daughter likes to cling to herself. Father, isn¡¯t that normal?"


    "I''m afraid..." Sarah frowned and said, "In case that little villain..."


    Although she didn''t finish her words, but-the other two women understood Sarah''s words in seconds.


    No way, who called Sarah special?


    Sarah¡¯s mother, Yania was the woman of her own man, Sara¡¯s aunt, Jasmine, was still the woman of her own man, and in the end¡ª¡ªSarah could not escape the bastard¡¯s black hand and became his woman...


    If you say-expect your own man to have a good sense of integrity and don''t act on your own daughter, it would be better to-count on Xiao Furong''s own good.


    But-as far as the current situation is concerned-it is a bit difficult.


    To be honest-Sarah still knows her man well-for her man, mother and daughter have special attributes.


    Just look at the mother and daughter flowers among the sisters that Zhou Ye brought back a few years ago.


    Moreover, whether it is Sarah or Yania, in fact, they don''t care much about this situation now.


    But-mother and daughter belong to mother and daughter, in case there are three generations of grandparents... then-it is funny.


    Therefore, Sarah is very worried about her daughter''s future.


    It''s a pity¡ªworries belong to worries, and she has no good way...not to mention her, even if they are all in the family, they can only add meals to their own men.


    "Hey-let the flow go!" Now, what can Sarah say besides letting the flow go??She can only comfort herself in this way of self-deception.


    In the face of Sarah who looked miserable, all the women could do was to change the subject.


    "By the way...Why didn''t you see Clara and Rita today?" Jessica asked.


    You know, because of the Triwizard Tournament, among the girls-Jessica, Sarah, Clara Rita and Elizabeth, they have a deeper friendship than other women...


    There is no way, it is not good if there are more women, they will form small teams according to the distance of the relationship.


    For example, the Vampire Sisters, the American Magic Sisters, the Egyptian Sisters, the European Noble Sisters, and the Chinese Sisters, etc...


    Of course, among them, the Mermaid Sisters is the largest. Who told them to be served by Zhou Ye?


    There are many small factions in each team.


    Of course¡ªdon¡¯t look at Zhou Ye¡¯s women from many factions, but no one dared to play the tricks of fighting all the time. To put it bluntly, their men are too powerful...unless he doesn¡¯t want to know, but everything he wants to know , At a glance-you can see the cause and effect.


    Time has no secrets in front of him, even more so with thoughts.


    Faced with such a man, do you play tricks with him?Are you stupid??


    Therefore, the competition among women is mostly benign. For example, if you develop a night of vampires today, tomorrow I will develop a night of European ladies, or a night of the ancient Egyptian palace, etc...


    In short-as long as the women don''t have any bad thoughts about their sisters, and what they play with the palace-Zhou Ye won''t care.


    Especially for this kind of benign struggle, Zhou Ye held an attitude of support.


    No way--who told Zhou Ye to be the cheapest?

 Chapter 1061

    Who would think that there are so many things that their own women are digging their heads to please themselves?Anyway, Zhou Ye doesn''t dislike it...


    With the passage of time, Zhou Ye''s days of doing nothing are also enjoying himself.


    What should I say??


    It¡¯s fine to run with his daughter every day. Today Zhou Ye may be skiing in Switzerland, and tomorrow he will go to the conservation area in Bulgaria to take his daughter to see magical animals.


    And the monthly gathering of all the girls is enough to appease all grievances.


    On weekdays, the women either dig their heads to please their men, or they focus on their own careers.


    Such as Rita Skeeter.


    She abducted a few sisters, and joined her [Future Media] to help. At this time, Future Media has become a media giant in the world of wizards, especially since she abducted Fiona to her own media group. In, as the editor-in-chief of [Magic Fashion Weekly], she even occasionally encourages her sisters to help her shoot some beautiful fashion covers...


    Of course, these covers were shot in a beautiful and fashionable magic dress. She didn''t dare to take pictures of her sisters'' bikinis and put them on top. That would be killed by Zhou Ye.


    Even though it is so busy, Rita never misses her own man¡¯s family gatherings, and sometimes even secretly lures her own man to come to an office PLAY in her office......


    In Rita''s words, it''s - work and family are not wrong.


    The original Ravenclaw Quidditch girls, headed by Josie and Annie, entered the Quidditch office of the British Magic Headquarters and lived a nine-to-five professional life.


    Because of the convenient Floo network, the girls just bought an apartment near the headquarters of the Ministry of Magic. It seems that they commute here every day, but in fact-every day they return to Leeds through the Floo network here. Old castle, live with the sisters, including workaholic Rita, too. If you are busy, you have to go back to Leeds castle to rest.


    As for the female vampires headed by Emilia?They don¡¯t have to be busy...


    It¡¯s just that they seem to have recently become obsessed with sunbathing. Compared to their lair, these guys prefer the sunny beach bikinis on St. Martin...


    The other women will not repeat them one by one. In short, they have their own favorite things busy, even the mother and daughter Shion are busy taking care of the whole Shangri-La.


    You know, there are quite a few sisters who like rural life, they don¡¯t want other sisters to say that they take care of it too badly... Now in Shangri-La, besides the mother and daughter of Ziyuan and the girls of the dance group, there is one Among the beauties sent by the Dragon Emperor on the hundred-odd number, there are Russian, Chinese, and North Korea...In short, wherever the Dragon Emperor¡¯s Bingfeng points, new beauties will be sent in a while.


    I have to say that Longdi is still very authentic.


    Reference 1459


    One thousand four hundred and fifty-nine chapters


    1985-Kent-Leeds Castle.


    Zhou Ye was standing outside the bedroom on the third floor of the castle, walking around a little uneasy, his whole person was like a spinning top that couldn''t stop.


    And behind him, almost all the women came¡ª


    Of course, because of the space of the room, this is only a small part, and many women are waiting for news in the hall downstairs.


    "My dear, don''t worry-Sister Sara will be fine!" Lily Evans, who has red hair, walked to her man''s side and whispered in comfort: "And, this is her second I have a baby, believe me, it¡¯s much better than when I gave birth to Furong!"


    "Mother Lily, when my mother gave birth to me, was it as painful as it is now?" Little Furong, who had been in her arms by her father, asked with some guilt as she listened to the painful cry of her mother in the house.


    "No, baby, I think your mother must be very happy when she gave birth to you!" After Lily said this, a glimmer of envy flashed in her eyes... What an honor it is to leave an heir for her man Things, and there are still two...


    To be honest, Lily Evans was really jealous of the sister in the room who was suffering at this moment.


    "Why? It''s so painful for my mother..." Little Lori asked in a puzzled way.


    "Because, it is a very happy thing to be able to give birth to a child that belongs to the one you love!" At this time, a voice crossed in, and as the voice walked in, a person wearing black gorgeous The girl in the long dress is not someone else, but Juana.


    "Mother Anna..." Little Lori jumped off her father''s arms when she saw Juana with a happy face, "Did you bring me a gift?"


    "Sorry, baby... I was in a hurry this time, so I forgot your gift!" Juana said apologetically, "But I will remember to make it up next time!"


    "Yeah!" Little Lori nodded obediently. To be honest, Little Furong doesn''t value gifts or anything. As a little princess who can receive thousands of Christmas gifts over Christmas, she lacks anything. .


    Now she is interested in another thing, "Mother Juana, you said that for the one you love, it is a very happy thing to give birth to a child belonging to him??? Why???"


    "Because-that is the crystallization of the love between the two...!" Juana explained with a smile: "It is another proof of the love between the two!"


    "Oh..." Little Furong nodded seemingly, and after thinking for a while, she said something shocking."Then¡ªwhen I grow up, I have to give my father a baby paper..."


    "Puff--!" Zhou Ye almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of old blood when he heard the words of his little princess.


    At this time, the women who heard the words of Little Lori looked at their men with a look of [birds and beasts].


    "Unexpectedly, my dear''s bottom line is getting lower and lower!"


    "Is that right, have you started to deal with your own daughter now?"


    "I really don''t know, if Sarah knows, will she hunt down my dear everywhere!"


    "I guess not..."


    "why??"


    "Because she will be given pajamas by my dear!"


    "It makes sense!"


    Hey-you guys, enough...


    Zhou Ye looked at the gossips of the women in his family. He really wanted to push them down on the spot and give them a lesson...


    If it wasn''t for the time and place to be unlucky, Zhou Ye would really do it...


    And Juana asked curiously: "Little cute, why do you say that?"


    "Because I love Dad too..." After hearing Juana''s words, Little Furong said naturally, "I love Dad, and Dad also loves me, what''s wrong with having love crystallization?"


    Uh-Juana was speechless when she heard Lori''s words, she didn''t know what to say, should she explain this love to love??


    Forget it, this kind of thing-let Sarah have a headache...


    At this moment, Juana actually had a feeling that her own man could not have children.


    However, at this moment, there was a sudden cry of a baby in the house...


    "Wow wow wow wow..."


    Following the voice, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but a smile leaked out of his face.


    Soon, the door of the house opened-Jasmine, wearing a white dress, walked out carrying a baby girl with a tired face."My dear, come and see your daughter, my granddaughter..."


    Listening to Jasmine''s words, Zhou Ye always felt that he was subtly taken advantage of...


    But at this time, not when thinking about those things, Zhou Ye hurriedly put the little Lotus in his arms down, and then quickly walked to Jasmine''s body, looking towards the baby in the swaddling...clear blue eyes, small nose, a The lovely baby girl... just in front of him, is his daughter.


    "Give her a name, dear!" Jasmine reminded.

 Chapter 1062

    "It''s called Gabriel!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    Gabriel, who was still in her infant, seemed to have heard her name, and she leaked her cute face to Zhou Yezhan...


    "Is this my sister?" At this time, Little Furong also ran over, but because of her size, she really couldn''t see the younger sister in Jasmine''s arms, so she could only jump around..." Dad, help me..."


    "Come on, baby, look at your sister!" Zhou Ye bent over and hugged Furong.


    "She''s so young...but she''s so cute." Furong could finally see her sister''s appearance in her father''s arms. To be honest, the moment she saw her sister, Little Furong had a kind of The feeling of blood connection...maybe this is the characteristic of Veeva?


    "From now on, Little Furong will be an older sister..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "You must protect your sister!"


    "Well-I will definitely protect my sister!" Little Furong''s immature face was full of determination, as if she had grown a lot in an instant.


    "Okay, you will get acquainted with your sister here, I will go in and see your mother!" Zhou Ye said, putting Little Furong on the ground, and at this time, a maid had already carried all kinds of equipment such as baby strollers. Come here...Little Gabriel was put in a comfortable stroller.


    "My sister?" Lying on the railing of the stroller, Little Furong cautiously stretched out her hand and gently held her sister''s hand, while Gabriel, who was still a baby, leaked to her sister. A very cute smiling face...


    "Don''t worry, Gabriel, I will protect you in the future..." Seeing her sister''s smiling face, Little Furong felt her heart filled with something, and whispered to her sister: " Um-let''s play with toys, and half of us with cakes, ah, yes, and the most important thing, dad-dad, I will share it with you..."


    The girls couldn''t help but want to laugh when they heard Xiao Lolita''s words...


    As time flew, Xiao Furong fulfilled her promise perfectly. Everything she had was shared with her sister, such as her toys, her cakes, and most importantly her father...


    In the past, Zhou Ye only needed to take a little loli and run around, now??Zhou Ye needs to take two little loli to run around...


    Fortunately, these days are finally coming to an end¡ªbecause a certain little loli is finally at school age...Little Furong received the notice from Hogwarts, and Zhou Ye could finally relax.


    Chapter 1460


    One thousand four hundred and sixty chapters


    London-in King''s Cross Railway Station.


    A black-haired teenager wearing a black half-length windbreaker was pulling a loli with silver hair and walking towards platform 10.


    Whether it¡¯s a teenager who looks seventeen or eighteen, or the silver-haired little loli who looks only about ten years old, her face is extremely delicate, just like walking out of the painting, the two have made it all the way. Quite a few accidents.


    Someone accidentally pushed their luggage cart under the platform because they were greedy.


    There are also women who have paid too much attention to the behavior of the teenagers, and they have a close contact with the pillars of the platform.


    These two are not others, but Zhou Ye and his daughter-Little Furong.


    "Hehe..." Furong took her father''s big hand and looked at those passers-by who had frequent accidents because of greedy for two people, and couldn''t help but leak a cute smile."Dad, those guys are so stupid!"


    "Actually, don''t blame them... baby, it''s because you are so cute!" Zhou Ye has already done a good job of complimenting his daughter.


    "But I think those aunts are all because of seeing Dad..." Furong said here, suddenly thinking of something, and said loudly to Zhou Ye: "By the way... Dad, you forgot about the morning Has the agreement been made?"


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, agreed?What convention?


    Of course it was the agreement between my daughter and myself...


    In Furong''s words-my dad is not like me at all, the baby is not open... the baby is angry-the baby asks his father to also have silver hair...


    Faced with such unreasonable troubles, Zhou Ye of course chose to ¡ª promised her... "Uh, sorry, baby, I forgot... how is this now?"


    As Zhou Ye said, he snapped his fingers lightly, and with his actions, the original black hair instantly turned into the same silver color as Furong''s hair.


    "Wow-such a father looks so handsome!" Furong looked at her father''s handsome face, feeling that her heart was beating a lot faster...


    "Is there?" Zhou Ye heard his daughter''s words, and paused for a moment by the dressing mirror in front of the platform.


    Seeing his reflection in the mirror, Zhou Ye had to admit that--this kind of self seemed a bit more evil and a bit more elegant...


    "Okay, Dad, we have to hurry up--or the train will leave!" Furong said, holding Zhou Ye''s hand, and rushing towards platform nine and three-quarters.


    Under the influence of her own group of magician mothers since childhood, Furong is no stranger to the entire magical world, even¡ªto a certain extent, her magic level is already at the level of a fourth-grade Hogwarts student.


    Of course, I still have to learn¡ª¡ª


    But at the beginning, Fleur''s mother, Sarah Petrick, meant to let Fleur go to his alma mater, Busbarton to study.


    Although ¡ª Fleur was born in the UK, but ¡ª Sarah felt that, based on her experience of studying in Boothbarton, it was not too difficult to persuade Ms. Maxim to let her daughter stay in Boothbarton to study. Things.


    However-after Zhou Ye said that he planned to agree to the invitation of Professor Dumbledore to become a teacher at Hogwarts and become the dean of Ravenclaw, Little Fleur betrayed his mother¡¯s alma mater within minutes and devoted himself to In the arms of his father.


    In this regard, Sarah Petrick hates that the roots of her teeth are itchy. She has already vowed to take advantage of Zhou Ye¡¯s years of teaching at Hogwarts, and her little daughter. Brie Chow Petrick makes a good relationship and keeps her little daughter away from her man''s clutches...


    Facing his woman''s declaration, Zhou Ye just laughed and said nothing.


    At present, the only three-year-old Gabriel¡¯s relationship with her sister and her father far exceeds that with her mother... Hey, Sarah¡¯s ambitions have a long way to go!


    Just as Zhou Ye was thinking about what happened at home in the past few days, the two had already reached the side of the pillars of the nine and three-quarters platform.


    It''s just that the father and daughter didn''t immediately walk into the platform, because - they saw a little loli with long brown hair, pushing a trolley, standing there a little at a loss...


    "Hi, do you need help?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and asked the cute little loli who was like a doll with brown curly hair.


    "I...I..." Perhaps because it was the first time she went out alone, Little Lolita was a little at a loss when confronted with Zhou Ye''s accost.


    Seeing her father''s actions, Furong couldn''t help but roll her eyes...


    There are already so many mothers in the family, and my dad doesn¡¯t even know how to converge... Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll call a guy my age to be a mother-wait, Furong just thought of this, as if suddenly realized something... A guy my age??If this guy has a chance... Does that mean... It¡¯s time to try the method Aunt Jasmine told herself¡ª¡ª [Actually, according to seniority, Little Furong wants to call Grandma Jasmine, but Jasmine calls herself old. You keep making Furong call her aunt]


    Thinking of this, it was the rare first time that Furong smiled when facing a stranger, "Hello, my name is Jasmine-Jasmine Zhou Petrick. I am a freshman at Hogwarts, you can call me Fleur, are you also a freshman at Hogwarts? I saw the standard spell book on your cart."


    "Yes!" Perhaps because Furong is a peer of the same age, the doll Lori immediately found a common language with her."My name is Penello Crevat, and my family calls me Pepe..."


    "Did you have any trouble? Pepe!" Xiao Furong asked with a smile.


    "I, I don''t know how to get to platform nine and three-quarters...no one in my family is a wizard..." Penello Krivart said depressedly.


    "It''s very simple..." Little Furong said, taking Xiao Pei Pei''s hand, and walking towards the column of platform nine and three-quarters. As he walked, he said intimately: "If you feel scared, you You can close your eyes!"


    "Eh, but my stuff..." Penello hurriedly called.


    "Don''t worry, there is that guy, and he will help you push it!" Fleur said, pulling Penello across the column...


    "[That guy]??" Listening to his daughter''s name, Zhou Ye had the urge to roll his eyes¡ªit hurt this bear kid.


    In fact, what he didn''t know was that when Furong said that, he was actually looking at his father''s expression secretly, and he was slightly relieved after confirming that his father was not angry because of it.


    Zhou Ye sighed that the child was getting older and he didn''t kiss him... while he put little Penello''s cart into the space bracelet.Then, taking a step, walked into platform nine and three-quarters.


    At this time, Penello and Fleur were standing there waiting for him... and Penello looked at the platform with surprise and exclaimed, "God, this is amazing!"


    "It''s just a platform. When you get to Hogwarts, you will feel more magical!" Little Furong felt a little bit too fussy about her new friend Pepe. Does this feel magical??If you see those moms in your family, wouldn''t you have to pass out?For example-Mother Fafna of the Devil Dragon clan, such as Mother Bartoli who is a giant dragon, and Mother Lamia who is said to have been a father and a daughter, and can become an army alone...

 Chapter 1063

    These are real monster mothers...


    Reference 1461


    One thousand four hundred and sixty one


    When Xiao Furong and her new friend Pepe, with the help of her father, got in the carriage, the car was almost driving.


    It''s just-- Penello found that he seemed to have forgotten a very important thing.


    "Woo...my stuff!!" Peipei looked at Zhou Ye with empty hands, Xiao Xiaobian, almost crying.


    An eleven-year-old girl went to school by herself at the Magic Academy, and then suddenly found out that no matter her luggage or learning utensils, she was thrown directly on the platform by someone, so it¡¯s strange if she didn¡¯t cry. ...


    "Here!" Zhou Ye waved his hand... a stack of luggage and books suddenly appeared on the floor in the middle of the carriage.


    For a moment-Peppa Lori also forgot to cry, blinked her cute big eyes, opened her little scorpion slightly, looked at Zhou Ye stupidly, then looked at the luggage on the ground, and took a look. The luggage looked at Zhou Ye again...The expression was so cute.


    "Pepe, are you okay?" Little Furong felt that her new friend looked at her father''s eyes, much like the eyes of some mothers in her family looking at her father... That kind of emotion seems to be called-um-worship?right??


    "I, I''m fine... Thanks, thank you... Brother!" Pepe shook her head lightly, and then asked curiously: "Big brother, what kind of magic did you just use? It feels really amazing. Up!"


    "Uh-! Some simple little space magic!" Zhou Ye smiled and patted Penello''s head gently... and said, "You will come into contact with it slowly in the future!"


    "Is my elder brother a Hogwarts student too?? What grade are you in, elder brother? Which college are you in?" Little Lolita suddenly turned into a hundred thousand why, then the question is one after another. ...


    "Hey, Pepe..." Little Furong, who was directly ignored by Pepe, was reluctant. Shall she betray so thoroughly? Isn''t it that her father is handsomer, gentler to Lori, and more powerful?What''s so great... Although she also likes her father very much...


    "Ah, I''m sorry... Furong..." At this time, Peipei realized that she seemed to have offended a new friend... She shook Little Furong''s hand apologetically, and apologized: "I''m really sorry, Furong , I didn''t mean to ignore you..."


    "Never forgive you..." Little Furong couldn''t help but roll her eyes... If it weren''t for her own plan, she would have kicked this little loli who had robbed her of her father a long time ago. How about being cute??Can cute be eaten??


    "Just forgive me-Furong!"


    "Don''t..."


    "Just forgive me this time, there will never be another time, okay, Furong!"


    "..."


    Watching his daughter''s interaction with Penello, Zhou Ye''s horns couldn''t help but leak a smile-sure enough, more difficult to refuse than a loli, it is a group of lovely loli...


    "Ah----" Penello, who was interacting with Furong, suddenly blushed and screamed...


    "What''s the matter?" Don''t look at Furong being so arrogant, saying that she would never easily forgive Peipei, a friend who has forgotten what she has seen, but-is she the first friend of her age, so-see Pei Pei¡¯s unnatural expression is somewhat nervous... "Are you okay? Pepe..."


    "I...I''m okay..." Penello hurriedly waved his hand, then... picked up an item from his luggage on the ground, hurried out of the car, and said while running, "Sorry, Fleur ...I''ll go to the bathroom!"


    "What''s wrong with her? Dad?" Looking at Penello, who ran out in a panic, Fleur looked at her father with a little bewilderment... "Is it because I''m angry? Should I be more forgiving? What?"


    "Uh-!" For Zhou Ye, Penello''s actions have no secret at all. Although she deliberately avoided Zhou Ye''s gaze, Zhou Ye still knows what happened to this little loli. The matter... Regarding this, Zhou Ye can only say-Damn, are the girls now mature so early??So what came so early??


    Of course, Zhou Ye would not say these things to his daughter... "Well, baby, I think you need to be more tolerant when getting along as friends, like your mothers, you have seen them because Are you angry about some small things?"


    "No..." Furong nodded thoughtfully.


    "That''s it..." Zhou Ye smiled and hugged her daughter, let her sit in her arms, and said in a low voice: "So, when you get along with friends, you have to tolerate her more and everyone tolerate each other. , You will find that there is nothing worth arguing between two good friends..."


    "I see, Dad..." Furong still agrees with her father''s words. After all-her mother is too much, although there are sometimes disputes at home, but-the focus of the dispute is usually on her father. In his body, as long as his father speaks, then all disputes are not disputes.


    But - Pepe just went out, and she happened to have something to tell her father.


    Thinking of this, Little Lori raised her little face with a smile on her face like a flower, "Dad...can you promise me one thing??"


    "Baby? What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Then, that... is to keep people from knowing my relationship with you, so-I decided, when you are in school, can you not call your father?" Little Lori said as she spoke with big eyes. As Zhou Ye blinked and blinked, he cast a kind of mental magic attack called Lovely Wave.


    This type of magic attack doubles the effect of Lolita, and doubles the effect of the creature named father... When these two attributes are gathered on a person, um-this person is basically sinking... ¡­


    "At least, baby, you have to tell me why..." Zhou Ye reluctantly tried his best to resist his daughter''s mental attack and resisted Tao.


    "...Dad...If everyone knows the relationship between me and you, they will say-look, this is the daughter of the wizard Ye¡¤Zhou who saved the entire European magic world!" Little Furong said as she spoke to herself The father said coquettishly in his arms: "I don''t like that feeling, Dad... OK!"


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye didn''t know why, he felt- as if, this kind of sense of sight that he didn''t want to call his father suddenly, had he seen it from a little loli before?Who is it??


    "Okay... Dad!" Seeing her father''s hesitant look, Little Furong knew that her father had already begun to waver, so-Lori doubled her attack on being cute...


    "Okay, okay..." Zhou Ye nodded a little depressed, "but if you don''t call me father...what do you want to call me?? At least when there is no one, call my father...baby, yes Otherwise, Dad will cry to death!"


    "Then I usually call your brother. When there are a lot of people, you will be my distant cousin... You see, your appearance is so young, it doesn''t violate peace at all." Xiao Furong smiled, while Said: "Besides, when there is no one, I will call Dad obediently... OK Dad?"


    "Okay, okay!" Zhou Ye stroked his forehead depressedly and said helplessly.


    It seems that¡ªevery daughter raised by himself, in the end¡ªis rarely called himself a father?Could it be-is there something wrong with your education??


    Seeing the helpless expression of her father, Xiao Furong jumped up happily, and the father who hugged her directly was a koumu...Although it was the right one, it was definitely just a family love, don¡¯t get me wrong... ¡­


    Reference 1462


    One thousand four hundred and sixty-two chapters


    Just when Xiao Furong and her father reached a consensus on something, in the corridor outside the car...


    Penello also encountered some minor troubles.


    "Hi, hello... are you a freshman in this class? I have never seen you in school before?" A yellow-haired guy is pestering little Penello who plans to return to his car. .


    "Sorry, I don''t know you, would you please let me go?" Little Penello hated this guy very much, especially when he was anxious to get back into the car.


    "Ha, it''s okay, we are all from the same school, I''m from Gryffindor, which college do you belong to?" Huang Mao said with a familiar appearance: "You know, maybe we will be in the future. It''s from the same college... By the way, my name is Percy, Percy Weasley... What about you???"


    "I think-this lady doesn''t want to exchange names with you, little one!" A voice rang in Percy Weasley''s ear, and then-he saw a tall figure appearing behind him.


    "Big brother!" Seeing this figure, little Penello ran over with a surprised look... and slipped behind him.


    The person who came was not someone else, but Zhou Ye.


    "Who are you? I''ve never seen you at Hogwarts!" Percy said with a wary face looking at the handsome boy in front of him.


    When a man sees another of the same sex who is better than himself, appearing in front of the opposite sex he likes, he is always full of vigilance.


    "Who am I don''t need to tell you!" Zhou Ye said, pointing at Percy''s leg casually, a golden magical light instantly hit his leg, Zhou Ye looked at Percy who fell on the ground and said : "Well, as a small punishment for you, you are going to jump back into your car..."


    "You..." Percy felt that her leg seemed to have been hit by the stiff leg stiff spell, and she couldn''t move at all.


    Although his angry face turned red, Percy still didn''t say a word...because he knew that he could directly cast the stiff leg spell without a spell and a wand. He was definitely not he who had just entered the second grade. New students can afford...


    But it doesn¡¯t matter, he still has two older brothers...

 Chapter 1064

    Thinking of this, Percy glared at Zhou Ye fiercely, and then left the carriage like a jump...


    "Big brother... his eyes are so vicious..." Little Penello had already seen Percy''s eyes just now, and asked with some fear: "Will he take revenge on us?"


    "Don''t worry, soon-he won''t have time to retaliate against us!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and naturally took Little Lolita''s hand and walked towards his car.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye still disgusted the entire Weasley family.


    No matter where you look at it, I feel that the Weasley family is the biggest winner in the whole movie...The most beautiful little loli is married to them, fuck, how can such a family not find something for them?


    Although Zhou Ye also met the parents of the Weasley brothers when he was in school, his mother could be regarded as Zhou Ye¡¯s fan at the beginning, but it was really ugly, so Zhou Ye didn¡¯t attack his mother. ...


    However, it seems that it is indeed-even if he did not start at the beginning, Arthur Weasley should have been ligated, it really was a curse.


    But - maybe their brothers can add some different fun to their academy career - ah, sure enough, after so many years, Cupid Ye, is about to return to the arena...


    At the same time that Zhou Ye brought little Lolita back to his car, in another car-Percy Weasley also came to the car of his brothers.


    "Percy? What''s the matter with you?" Sitting in the carriage, the boss who was reading, Bill Weasley asked in surprise when he saw the strangeness of his brother.


    "Hey, Percy, have you tried magic with others again?" Percy Weasley''s second brother, Charlie Weasley, was dissatisfied. In his opinion, his third brother , Who likes to be strong, but refuses to admit defeat, one day will be unlucky.


    "Don''t say so much, please help me solve the spell first!" Percy said with a gloomy expression.


    "Okay, I hope this experience will make you smarter!" Bill said, picking up his wand and facing his third brother with a curse...


    And then...


    This spell is of no use at all... Percy''s legs are still unable to move... They can only jump and jump, walking like a zombie.


    "Huh??" Charlie also began to be a little interested. He also took out his wand and faced Percy with a curse.


    Still useless...


    In this situation, the three brothers couldn''t help but look at each other...


    In the end, the boss Bill couldn''t help asking: "Who are you fighting magic with? How can''t you solve this?"


    "A man who seems to be about your age!" Percy said depressedly: "And it wasn''t me who was making trouble, it was me who took care of me first..."


    "You must have done something that makes others unhappy, so they will clean up you!" Charlie still has some understanding of the character of his third brother.


    "No, I just want to strike up a conversation with a girl..." Percy explained.


    "Then it means that you are talking to the wrong person!" Charlie said with some dissatisfaction.


    "Okay, okay, can you solve this damn stiff leg stiff spell...Are you going to make me jump into school and be laughed at by everyone?" Percy finally couldn''t help it and began to shout stand up¡­¡­


    In his opinion, he was not wrong, only Zhou Ye was wrong...


    "Come on¡ªlet me look at your legs!" Bill sighed. After all, he is his third brother, so he can''t leave it alone... and as a seventh-grade senior, he is indeed the most likely to unlock himself The man of the third brother spell...


    As Bill said, he squatted down... As soon as his hand touched Percy, he suddenly felt a burst of electricity from his third brother''s body--"hiss..."


    "What''s the matter? Big brother...Is my leg still saved?" Percy was startled when he heard his elder brother''s gasp, thinking that his leg would not be able to keep it.


    "No, it''s okay... This damn static!" Bill said, but suddenly felt that his third brother was something wrong today??


    Why¡ªwhy did you look at your third brother today?And-even Percy''s yelling makes him feel unsustainable...


    On the other side, Charlie saw that his elder brother suddenly stopped moving, thinking that his third brother might have some vicious curse on his body... He hurriedly moved in, and wanted to take a look, as a result¡ª He also felt the power of static electricity... "His..."


    "You, are you all right?" Percy relied on some intuition, and suddenly felt that her two brothers seemed to be wrong...


    "It''s okay...Percy!" Bill said as he took his brother''s shoulders, and sat on a chair... "I suddenly felt that I was too harsh on you before... But you have to understand your brother. , After all-I am the eldest son of the Weasley family..."


    "Yes, Percy... I think so too. In fact, Big Brother and I both love you..." Charlie said, turning around and closing the door of the car, and gently cast a color-changing spell on the glass, making The entire space will not be peeped by outsiders...


    "Wait, wait... what do you want to do..."


    "Brother decided to compensate you well!"


    "Yes, I think so too, Percy, feel the friendship between brothers..."


    "No, don''t take off...my pants...ah!!!"


    Reference 1463


    Reference 1464


    One thousand four hundred and sixty-four chapters


    Just when the three boys of the Weasley family were experiencing terrible family ethical tragedies¡ª¡ª


    In Zhou Ye''s carriage, little Lolita Penello and Furong were chatting about which college they should go to.


    As for Zhou Ye, sitting on the bench opposite them, watching the scenery outside the car window, he listened to the discussions of the two little loli from time to time.


    "Furong, which college are you going to?" Penello couldn''t help but curiously asked.


    "Me?" Fleur was taken aback when he heard Penello''s words, and then said without hesitation: "Of course I am going to the Ravenclaw branch!"


    "Are you going to Ravenclaw too?" Penello exclaimed with a look of surprise: "Great, we are in a branch!"


    "I chose Ravenclaw because that guy was also in Ravenclaw, but why did you choose Ravenclaw?" Fleur asked strangely.


    "Of course it''s because of this!" Little Penello said, pulling out a beautifully packaged book from the box, with the words [War of the Triwizard Tournament] written on the gorgeous cover.


    Reading this book, Furong has a feeling of wanting to support her forehead. Isn''t this the story of the Triwizard Tournament written by her mother Rita for her father?It is said that because this book involved how Zhou Ye slammed Voldemort at the time, it was snatched up as soon as it was published.


    The entire Triwizard Tournament was described by Rita, just like a fantasy blockbuster, with love, friendship, conspiracy and passion...


    Especially the hapless Dracul¡ªhis family has been nailed to the pillar of shame in the European magic world forever because of this incident.


    When wizards describe someone who wants to steal chickens, they will say [Look, this hapless guy is just like that guy from Dracul¡¯s house]


    This is the power of the literati, which can nail a person to the pillar of shame forever and let future generations lash out.


    Of course, Rita also followed Zhou Ye''s meaning. There was no picture of Zhou Ye and his woman in the book. This also made the newspapers published by Rita in the Triwizard Tournament become witches. The most sought-after items for collection.


    It is said that-on the black market, the photo clippings of Zhou Ye in those newspapers have been sold for more than 300 Jin Jialong-of course, there are also photographs that were rephotographed with a camera, but such photos will not appear in On the black market, and-true fans will not buy these photos.


    In a word, Zhou Ye has become popular in the magic world--but--more than ten years have passed. Although many new wizards know Zhou Ye''s name, they don''t know what he looks like.


    This is why Zhou Ye dared to appear at King''s Cross Station in an open manner.


    "Because the wizard Ye¡¤Zhou, who defeated the Dark Lord, came from Ravenclaw College..." said this, little Penello''s eyes appeared in admiration, "I want to be like that great Ye¡¤ Like Wizard Zhou, become a Ravenclaw..."


    "..." Furong looked at her new partner speechlessly, and suddenly - she rolled her eyes and said to little Penello, "You know - what is that guy''s name?"

 Chapter 1065

    While talking, Furong pointed at her father, her eyes full of triumph that the prank was about to succeed.


    "Don''t be like this, Furong--!" Little Penello didn''t ask the question she wanted as Furong wanted, but said seriously: "It''s very impolite to do that, that fellow, big brother. But it will be sad..."


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    "Can you?" Little Penello did not look at Furong, but at Zhou Ye... "Big brother, can you tell me your name?"


    In her opinion, this very gentle elder brother had never introduced his name from the beginning. Maybe he had any difficulties.


    If possible, she didn''t want to make this gentle brother feel embarrassed.


    "Of course there is no problem!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, but when he wanted to speak, he suddenly saw his daughter''s threatening gaze."Uh-I think this surprise is better told by Little Furong..."


    "..." Little Furong looked at Penello triumphantly, "Beg me, if you beg me, I''ll tell you."] This means.


    "Please, Little Furong, can you tell me the name of your big brother?" This time, Little Penello finally fulfilled Furong''s wish... grabbing her hand and begging.


    When Furong was finally satisfied, she coughed twice and said, "My cousin''s name is Zhou Ye. Of course, according to the Western pronunciation, it is Ye¡¤Zhou!"


    "..."


    ".................."


    Eh!!!


    Surprise??Surprised??Where is the scream??


    This is totally different from what I imagined...Furong looked at the indifferent little Penello and blinked her eyes... "You, aren''t you surprised? Pepe..."


    "Surprise, of course it''s a surprise!" Penello raised his hands very falsely and made a yeah cheering gesture."But, Furong, when I was shopping for school supplies in Diagon Alley, I just saw a few wizards named Ye Zhou..."


    Uh-can''t refute.


    Just like after a person is famous, there are always many parents who follow suit, who like to make their children''s names into celebrities.


    Since the death of the Dark Lord in the hands of Zhou Ye...the entire European magic world has set off a wave of Zhou Ye''s wind, the god horse-Tom Zhou Alba, the god horse-Karida Ye Christo Up...


    The parents who named them this way are considered a bit of ethics, they just took one word from Zhou Ye''s name as their child''s surname.


    And the ones with no ethics just started right away-Ye Zhou¡¤Smith Ye Zhou¡¤White and the like.


    It can be said that these guys do not understand the difference between the surnames and first names of the Orientals, and they simply use them as names. I have to say-this is really a funny thing.


    Furong knew this too, and she had gone to Diagon Alley with her father to play, and she still knew something about this situation.


    At that time, she still laughed at her father about it... Now the retribution is coming.


    "Ahhhhh...I don''t care, cousin, tell her yourself!!" Furong angrily walked to Zhou Ye''s side, hugged her father''s hand, and said.


    "Difficult, can it?" Seeing his little partner''s depressed expression, it didn''t seem to be fake, the brilliance in Penello''s eyes gradually sparked... "Difficult, are you really the one who got rid of it alone? Did you kill the wizards Ye and Ye¡¤Zhou of the Dark Lord who ravaged the magic world?"


    "Ahem...If I remember correctly, I think it''s me..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said to Pepe Lori: "Hello, my name is Zhou Ye. Of course, according to Europeans Say, my last name should be at the back, that is, you can call me Ye¡¤Zhou...Of course, I personally prefer you to call my big brother!"


    Reference 1465


    One thousand four hundred and sixty-five chapters


    "A lie, a lie?" Little Penello Crivart couldn''t believe his ears, "But-obviously you were about fourteen years old when you killed the Devil, and you are now It¡¯s been more than ten years... why do you look... still..."


    Penello pointed to Zhou Ye''s handsome face, and for a while, he didn''t know how to describe it...


    How do you see that face is only 17 or 18 years old, okay??Does he look like a middle-aged man in his thirties??


    "Probably because I can take care of it... After all, you know, in fact, Orientals age slowly..." Zhou Ye explained with a slight smile.


    "Ah---great!" Little Penello actually believed Zhou Ye''s nonsense so completely, or rather, from the moment Zhou Ye said who she was, she had already believed in Zhou Ye... ¡­After all, apart from age and hair color, Zhou Ye almost fits all the descriptions in the book.


    Good-looking-as beautiful as a god, as described by the law.


    Little Penello shouted, jumped into Zhou Ye''s arms, hugged Zhou Ye tightly with both hands... looked at Zhou Ye anxiously and asked: "Well, that...who were you with in the end? Are you together? Is it Sarah Petrick or the little princess of the Dragon Clan, Jessica Favna? And also...what happened to Miss Sara''s friend Clara?"


    "Uh-they were very happy!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "If nothing else, they should now have morning tea in the flower garden at home. As for Clara... she might be a little busy. , I''m probably at work!"


    "...Did you marry them all?" Little Penello squinted, his surprised expression was beyond words.


    "Of course!" Zhou Ye smiled and blinked at Little Penello, "I''m an evil Oriental. In our case, polygamy is the norm..."


    Uh--


    Little Penello didn''t know how to answer for a while. In fact, she wanted to ask Zhou Ye.[Do you still need a little wife?Would you like the younger one?such¡­¡­


    But - Penello, who is in the budding period of youth, is no longer as childish as Lori, because she already knows something.


    Of course, she is actually a little loli herself.


    "Okay...Pepe, when are you going to hold my cousin?" Furong said with a dissatisfied expression.


    I allowed you to approach my dad, but-not so fast, at least after me... sooner or later than I met, that was the dad I met first.¡ª¡ªFurong Lori thought viciously.


    "Ah, sorry...Furong, I''m a little excited!" Little Penello saw the flushed Furong with a small face, and realized that there were not only his idol and his idol in this carriage, but also the light bulb of Furong. .


    Little Penello apologized to his little friend, while sitting directly beside Zhou Ye unceremoniously.


    In fact, this kind of bench is designed for two people. It looks a bit empty for two people, but if you sit for three people, it''s a bit crowded.


    Moreover, as two eleven-year-old little loli, they themselves are almost 1.34 meters.


    The three squeezed on a bench, almost all of their bodies stuck together.


    For Zhou Ye, he did not reject this kind of intimate contact, and for Furong, taking a bath with his father was a common thing, so what was it?What about Penello?It is simply a little fan of Zhou Ye''s.


    You know-Penello is not a schoolgirl like Hao Min.


    Although she had bought all the books during the summer, she was really interested in miscellaneous books like personal biographies.


    Through that novel written by Rita, Penello has, for the first time in his life, experienced the magic of the wizarding world, the dragon, the academy, and the love story...


    These elements almost satisfy all the fantasies of a young and budding girl.


    She fell in love with the pig''s feet in the book in an instant, Zhou Ye...


    When the pig''s feet in the book actually appeared in front of her for the first time, it was not surprising that she would behave like this.


    Just like when we were a child, we would like the little dragon girl inside. If the little dragon girl really appears in front of us, I am afraid - we will not be any better than this little guy.


    At this time, Penello was in this kind of fanatical little fan.


    "Mr. Ye Zhou, can I call you... brother??" Penello said here, before Zhou Ye could answer, then asked: "What is your brother doing at Hogwarts this time? Have you graduated from Hogwarts???"

 Chapter 1066

    "Cousin accepted the invitation of Professor Dumbledore this time to take the post of Dean Ravenclaw!" Fleur would not wait for her father to speak. She rushed to answer like this to show off in front of Penello. The close relationship between himself and Zhou Ye.


    It''s just like--cough cough, Zhou Ye''s girlfriends often do the same way of sunbathing boyfriends.


    "That''s really great!" Little Penello was not annoyed by Furong''s rush to answer, on the contrary, she was even happier-because, from the meaning of Furong''s words, she has understood the point... That is-Zhou Ye is going to serve as the dean of Ravenclaw, which also means that she will often see this big brother during her school days.


    Zhou Ye didn''t say a word, but looked at the two little loli beside him, the conversation between you and me...


    Only when two people are arguing, Zhou Ye will speak and use a few jokes to turn off the topic that caused the quarrel...


    Overall, the journey is quite good.


    At least-the two little loli get along well.


    With the passage of time-the Hogwarts Express finally reached its terminal station, Hogwarts.


    "Hello, Hagrid!" Zhou Ye took the two little loli and walked off the train, and saw the half-giant Hagrid carrying a lantern.


    "Wow, he is so tall!" Little Penello who stood beside Zhou Ye couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "Hello, Zhou... you have never come back since you graduated early!" Hagrid also saw Zhou Ye and said with a smile, "Is this your child?"


    "No, I am his cousin!" Xiao Furong said aloud with a stare.


    "Oh, okay, lovely girl!" Even if he was robbed of by Little Furong, Hagrid didn''t feel angry. He couldn''t help it-in front of Zhou, he didn''t want to be rude. This was already a lawless person when he was in school. If you offend him, Hagrid can''t imagine what will happen to him?


    Face slap spell??


    Thinking of that painful spell, Hagrid couldn''t help but chill.


    "Okay, little cuties, I will give your luggage to those house elves. Now-you are going to follow Hagrid into Hogwarts. This is the tradition of Hogwarts, and I, first Go and report to Professor Dumbledore!" Zhou Ye smiled and lowered his head to explain to the two little loli: "In a while, we will see you at the welcome dinner!"


    "Um-ok, dad...no, cousin!" Furong almost missed her habitually.


    "See you soon, brother!" Little Penello said with a smile.


    "I''ll see you soon, dear ones!" Zhou Ye said and looked at Hagrid. "They are all my treasures, don''t frighten them... See you in the lobby soon, Hagrid!"


    As the voice just fell, Zhou Ye''s figure disappeared into the same place with a sigh of relief--this change caused the students behind to exclaim.


    "Okay, don''t look... he is the target you can''t catch up for a hundred years, all come here to take a boat, follow me, come here..." Hagrid said as he took the lead. Walking, of course, he did not forget to take care of the two little loli."Little girls, come here with me!"


    Reference 1466


    The first thousand four hundred and sixty-six chapters


    Hogwarts, third floor, in Dumbledore''s office.


    "Hey, long time no see, my student...I thought you would come here sooner!" Albus Dumbledore didn''t feel strange at all about Zhou Ye who suddenly appeared in front of him."How did your hair become silvery white..."


    Although there is a barrier to prevent Phantom Shifting Magic, he does not think that Zhou Ye will not be able to break through the barrier that his principal can break through. You must know that he was a student who was fourteen years old. At that time, the evildoer of the Dark Lord was killed.


    "Long time no see, Professor Dumbledore...Uh, this, it''s just a little transfiguration, to match my clothes..." Zhou Ye said hello to Dumbledore, and walked up to him indifferently. At Dumbledore¡¯s desk, he sat down, picked up a piece of toffee from Dumbledore¡¯s desk, and put it in his mouth... However, he couldn¡¯t help but vomit it out with just one click. ."Damn it, curry-flavored toffee... how did those guys make such a heavy-tasting curiosity from a delicious candy?"


    "You should feel fortunate, Ye, at least you didn''t have the taste of mouse shit..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s expression, Dumbledore couldn''t help but smile. He knew that he, a student, has never liked hunting for strange things long ago. Something that tastes...


    "Xiete, are those wizards'' brains filled with shit? Who would eat such a disgusting thing?" Zhou Ye looked at the box of strange toffee on Dumbledore''s table and couldn''t help but hit one. Chill... "Well, as expected, the wizards are all strange people, or-it''s some strange guys who got mixed into the wizards that made the group of wizards misunderstood by the world..."


    "Ahem..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Dumbledore always felt that he was subtly despised, but - now, when it''s not about this, it''s better to get things done first, "Okay. , I am very happy, Ye, you finally agreed to my invitation and are willing to play for your alma mater..."


    "I am also very happy that I can go back to my alma mater and educate the next generation of wizard seedlings with everyone!" Zhou Ye said as he took the magic contract that Dumbledore handed over, and after looking at it, he signed his own. first name¡­¡­


    This magic contract is not something evil, but something equivalent to a labor contract, which stipulates Zhou Ye''s business and compensation.


    Although--Zhou Ye doesn''t care about the money, but--the sign still needs to be signed. In order to show your dignity, you don''t need money?What about the other teachers who depend on this job for food??They don''t have Zhou Ye''s financial resources...


    "Welcome to Hogwarts, Ye!" Albus Dumbledore took the contract from Zhou Ye with a smile, and then blinked at him slightly, "Now, we should go to meet our lovely freshmen. That''s right... There is someone who has been waiting for you here, I think you should visit her!"


    "Is there anyone waiting for me?" Zhou Ye stood up with a dazed expression, and followed Dumbledore downstairs."who is it?"


    "Sorry, for some reason, she still doesn''t know the news of your coming back, so-I can''t tell you who she is, but..." Dumbledore stopped and said with a heavy tone. : "I think-you owe her a little bit..."


    "She?? Who is she?" Zhou Ye was a little dumbfounded...


    However, no matter what Zhou Ye asked, Dumbledore would not tell him who she was...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye can only wait for a while to reveal the answer.


    Of course, Zhou Ye could also use his psychic abilities to obtain the secrets in Dumbledore¡¯s mind, but¡ªagain, everything has been known for a long time. What surprises are there in life??


    When Dumbledore took Zhou Ye into the dining room, all the students couldn''t help whispering.


    "Who is this young man following Dumbledore?"


    "My God, what a handsome boy..."


    "I think I am in love with him, Lucy..."


    "Didn''t you just confirm the relationship with the seeker named Philip this morning?"


    "I don''t care about Philip, I want to chase this boy..."


    "whatever¡­¡­"


    Amidst the students¡¯ discussions, Zhou Ye followed Dumbledore to the front desk position, but¡ªbefore he could sit down, a figure in a black dress rushed over and threw himself into his arms. In... Can''t help but say, a footstep blocked his vision.


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye responded to someone''s enthusiasm while looking at Dumbledore. Is this the surprise he said??


    However, Dumbledore didn''t even look at Zhou Ye at all, and just sat in his place like that.


    "Gosh--I never knew Dean Black had such a passionate side!"


    "Uuuuuu... my dream lover..."


    "I dislike him¡­¡­"


    With the buzzing noise below, Zhou Ye began to look at the appearance of the mature woman in his arms.


    A light blond curly hair is tied with a ponytail and placed behind his head, a small nose, long eyelashes...curved eyebrows and...some thin and pale faces, all of which make up a great Glamour face.


    "Ahem..." Dumbledore gave a dry cough. While reminding the students below to be quiet, he was also reminding someone that enough is enough... I can understand your waiting, but-you have to look at it. What kind of place is this?


    At this time, the woman gently ended her jerky first mouth, holding Zhou Ye''s cheeks in her hands, with a trace of tears in her eyes, Xiao Jing tremblingly said, "I, I finally waited for you... brother-in-law ..."


    "Thanks for your hard work... Narcissa..." Zhou Ye sighed lightly.


    Who is this?


    This is Bella¡¯s sister, Narcissa Black...

 Chapter 1067

    Back then, when the news of Zhou Ye''s early graduation came out, Narcissa could no longer find Zhou Ye. She frantically sent emails to her sister, but-Bella never returned her. once.


    In Bella''s view, even though he had betrayed the Black family because of Zhou Ye, it would be a bit too unreasonable if he took his sister crooked.


    Therefore, she informed all the sisters, ignored her sister''s inquiry, let alone tell her sister where Ye was.


    In this way, Narcissa lost all contact with her sister and her favorite.


    In addition, over the years, Zhou Ye deliberately downplayed his sense of existence in the magic world... Nacissa could not find Zhou Ye.


    She tried to find a wizard who specializes in prophecy to help her predict where her brother-in-law Zhou Ye was... However, in the end, no one could predict Zhou Ye''s life trajectory...


    This almost made her completely desperate.


    Fortunately, with the determination to become benevolent without success, Narcissa finally found a wizard who specializes in prophecy. This time she became smarter and no longer asked her to predict Zhou Ye''s life trajectory, but let her predict herself. ¡ª¡ªWhen can I meet the one I love the most... So the wizard predicted [Lion, Snake, Badger, and Eagle].


    This caused Narcissa, who was almost desperate, to resurrect in an instant. She understood the meaning of these four animals. Isn''t that the mark of the four major branches of Hogwarts?


    To this end, she returned to the college where she had graduated and begged Professor Dumbledore to give herself a job.


    Dumbledore is still very tolerant of students who graduated from his school, so Narcissa started as an assistant teacher. For more than ten years, she has been the dean of Slytherin and a teacher of potions...


    "This time, I will never let you leave my sight again, Ye!" Naxisha said, Yu Jie Fan pulled Zhou Ye tightly and sat down...


    For such Narcissa, what can Zhou Ye criticize her for?Love debt is hard to pay...


    Reference 1467


    One thousand four hundred and sixty-seven chapters


    Zhou Ye was pulled by Narcissa and sat next to her...


    Among the students in the audience, a sigh suddenly sounded.


    After all, in the eyes of many boys, it can be said that Narcissa is simply a stream of Hogwarts...


    In addition to Narcissa, you are looking at other college teachers, either the old man or the old lady, or the strange-looking dwarf, such as the original curse professor Felius Flivi... ¡ª¡ªAhem, don¡¯t say anything, you¡¯ll know when you see it.


    Against these people, the beautiful-looking Narcissa is the conscience of Hogwarts.


    But - now Zhou Ye must be added to Hogwarts'' conscience.


    At least, among the girls at Hogwarts, Zhou Ye is still very welcome to this handsome boy.


    With the old students returning to school, they gradually return...


    Zhou Ye suddenly saw three voices and shadows.


    Two big and one small, the same yellow hair, the difference is only their age-not others, it is the three Weasley brothers.


    At this moment - Percy is being supported by her two brothers, walking towards the dining table of Gryffindor College...


    Percy''s limping appearance made people look at him forbearing... and even, with his extraordinary five senses, Zhou Ye could still hear their voices.


    Percy¡¯s peers looked at Percy and greeted: "Hey, Percy...Have you been happy during the holiday? Uh-what happened to your legs?"


    "No...it''s nothing..." Percy''s face turned red when he heard the classmate''s question. After saying the sentence a little embarrassingly, he felt that his answer was a bit unnatural, and hurriedly remedied: " I accidentally fell on the train just now, so..."


    "Then you are really unlucky!" Percy''s classmate said with some regret: "I think you will need to go to Mrs. Pomfrey in a while, she will make you get better soon!"


    "No need..." Percy didn''t speak, and Bill, who was supporting him by his side, spoke."I think Percy will get better soon, right? Percy???"


    "Yes... That''s right!" Percy looked at his elder brother with a little fear, he couldn''t believe... he was actually done something like that by his elder brother and second brother... and was threatened, if you dare to tell If your parents talk to the college, you want him to look good.


    To put it bluntly, Percy is now a twelve-year-old kid. Facing the sudden transformation of his two brothers, he was both shocked and afraid... In the face of his brother''s threat, how could he dare to speak??


    "Then Joey, Percy will ask you to take care of us, and we will pick him up later!" Compared to his elder brother''s attitude, Charlie seemed much more polite, and he smiled directly to his brother''s friend. .


    "Ah-it doesn''t matter, I will take good care of Percy..." Although Joey felt that Percy''s two brothers seemed a little different today, he didn''t think too much about it. After all-that kind of thing would do to him. It is too early to say, and, in his opinion, it is not a big deal to be cleaned up by his brother. He is often bullied by his brother at home, even though his brother is a Muggle.


    "Thank you, Joey..." Bill smiled slightly at Joey, then bent down, and said in the ear of his brother who was sitting on the stool, "Don''t talk nonsense, I will stare at you... , Here we go, Percy, I wish you a pleasant dinner!"


    As Bill said, he pulled Charlie up and walked towards their senior year.


    After all-Percy is only in the second grade, and he and Charlie are in the sixth and seventh grades. Although-Hogwarts does not restrict sitting in the same grade, but-each has its own circle of friends , So it''s better to separate, and-Bill and Charlie still have to discuss some things, how to better love his brother...


    This kind of thing is still very addictive to people who are new to the taste...


    Percy looked at the backs of her two brothers with a little horror... He couldn''t even shed tears at this moment.


    After all-tears or something, have been drained in the carriage...


    It''s hard to resemble-his two brothers were actually in the carriage, and had sex with him for nearly three hours...


    And Percy¡¯s close friend Joey obviously did not notice the changes of his friends, he was still telling himself what he saw and heard during the holidays.


    A moment later-Joey''s voice changed, "Hey, Percy, you missed a good show..."


    "Oh? Really?" Percy has no time to take care of his friends now, he is full of things that happened in the car at noon... His two brothers each did at least three times to him... Oh my God, three times...He felt that he still had a peculiar smell in his mouth, and his stomach was so full that he didn''t want to eat anything.


    "Hey, Percy, are you listening?" Joey asked a little dissatisfied, he felt that his words were not taken seriously by his friends."If you don''t want to listen, I won''t say it!"


    "No, no...I''ve been listening!" All Percy wants to do now is to try to conceal his own differences-if things are exposed, maybe his brother will be unlucky, but-he is definitely not much better. go with¡­¡­


    Maybe then, he will get a gay nickname.


    This is something that the face-saving Percy absolutely cannot tolerate-so, before thinking of a way, it is better to maintain the original as much as possible.


    Thinking of this, Percy hurriedly regained his spirits and looked at his friend Joey: "Hey, what interesting things happened before I came? Come and tell me, my friend..."


    "Hey, this is the Percy I know!" Seeing his friend regained his firepower, Joey smiled: "Just now you were like a sentimental little girl. I almost thought you had something serious. ..."


    "Uh¡ª" Percy was shocked when he heard his friend''s words, and his whole body couldn''t help tightening, and an unbearable pain came up from below, making him almost silent."I''m fine...what the hell is going on, don''t let it go!"


    "Did you see the boy sitting next to Mr. Black?" Joey mysteriously approached Percy''s ear and said, "As soon as he came, Mr. Black rushed over and stopped him severely. ...God, is he the man Teacher Black has been waiting for? Shouldn''t he? That guy looks so young..."


    While talking, Joey pointed at Zhou Ye with his finger...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!)"Why is it?"


    "Do you know him??" Joey asked curiously: "Who is he?? What is his relationship with Teacher Black??"


    "No... I don''t know him!" Percy suddenly saw Zhou Ye smile mysteriously at him. This smile made Joey''s whole body cold... "I just-- just when I came, on the train. I saw him... nothing more!"


    "Oh... I thought you had any exclusive news!" Joey said dejectedly when he heard his friend''s words.


    "Haha... how could it be possible!" Percy smiled awkwardly, and secretly looked at Zhou Ye again. He was almost certain that he would have encountered this kind of experience, it must be the ghost of this guy...but- How could he have the face to say it?


    Say what??What black magic did you give my brother to make them fuck me??

 Chapter 1068

    In the crowd, who has the face to speak out??Especially-he is still a man...


    Reference 1468


    The first thousand four hundred and sixty-eight chapters


    And at this moment--


    Sitting next to Zhou Ye, Narcissa lowered her head curiously and asked in Zhou Ye''s ear: "My dear, what are you looking at? Do you know that little guy from the Weasley family??"


    "No, I just made a little joke with him!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and replied: "Okay, don''t talk about me... Narcissa, come and tell me how you spent these years?? "


    "Me? It''s not like that..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Narcissa pretended to say with ease on her face: "I go to class every day, and then study potions. I must arrange my time every day... So as not to think of someone you hate..."


    "That hateful guy--is it me?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "What do you mean?" Narcissa asked Zhou Ye with a look of affection.


    "I''m sorry¡ªNarcissa, I''m so sorry..." When Zhou Ye said this, Narcissa couldn''t help but tensed her body, her hand tightly clenched Zhou Ye''s hand-she was afraid to say it from Zhou Ye What happened [I¡¯m sorry, we can¡¯t be together...]


    Zhou Ye felt the grip of Narcissa''s almost all-out strength in his hand, shook his head gently, and said in her ear: "I''m sorry, Narcissa, if-I can discover your mind sooner, I won¡¯t let you wait for more than ten years..."


    "You... asshole!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Narcissa felt her whole body relaxed... At this moment, Narcissa felt both wronged and delighted... The complicated mood made her eyes. I couldn''t help but shed a few tears... "You are a bastard, Ye..."


    "But you just fell in love with the bastard, didn''t you?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.Retorted.


    "Yes-I just fell in love with you bastard, so I waited for you for more than ten years in a foolish manner..." Looking at Zhou Ye''s handsome face, which was never eroded by time, Narcissa was stunned. Said: "You are still so young, but I-but already old..."


    "No..." Zhou Ye said, blinking at Narcissa, and whispered: "For me, every pure girl, they are all girls until they die!"


    "Asshole..." Narcissa understood the meaning of Zhou Ye''s words in a second... couldn''t help but want to bite Zhou Ye, and then¡ªwhen she really reached Zhou Ye''s face, she couldn''t bear it anyway--in the end, she could only Kissed...


    "Ahem -!"


    From the side, Dumbledore¡¯s dry cough...


    This made Narcissa, who didn''t personally care about Zhou Ye''s face, resembled a frightened deer, and hurriedly sat back in her position, looking like she was sitting in a dreadful manner.


    As for Zhou Ye, he was still smiling, not at all aware of the vicious incident that he had just made in front of the teachers and students of the school.


    Facing Zhou Ye''s disapproval, Dumbledore also looked desperate.


    Not to mention it is now. When this little guy was still a student, he dared to give out dog food to the teachers and students of the school in the public.It is said that many of the students who graduated that year regretted that they had eaten this expired dog food for a lifetime...


    why??


    Because-ahem, seeing others sweet in front of you, do you really want to find a girlfriend??If that''s the case-then look for it, anyway, Zhou Ye didn''t dominate the school''s girls, right?


    However--someone who thinks that they are a little bit pretty, want to try, can they get close to Zhou Ye... Only those girls with middle and inferior appearances have self-knowledge and give up to join Zhou Ye, such high-end players, it is extremely difficult to choose. Raiders.


    So-a lot of the boys who had eaten expired dog food were dizzy. After graduation, the boys who chose the dominatrix regretted it... and eventually became the dark wizard who retaliated against the society... Words.


    But fortunately... it''s finally the stage of freshmen admission...


    Among the freshmen of this year, the two little girls, Penello Krivart and Fleur Zhou Petrik, are particularly eye-catching.


    After all¡ªFurong herself is a full-blooded Veel, how could such a girl not be noticeable?And Penello is also an extremely beautiful little loli, especially when two loli stand together, it is simply an eye-catcher for everyone.


    This year, the person in charge of the branching ceremony is still Professor McGonagall¡ª¡ª


    Holding a sorting hat in her hand, she looked at the list in her hand and shouted, "Furong Zhou Petrick!"


    Hearing her name, Furong bravely walked to the front and sat directly on the chair...


    Professor McGonagall naturally knew whose child Furong was. Seeing Furong''s cute face, she couldn''t help but smile, "What a brave child!"


    While talking, Professor McGonagall put the sorting hat in his hand on Furong''s head.


    Oh?Interesting, it''s a pure-blooded Veeva... Then let me see, maybe Slytherin is more in line with Veeva''s pride...]


    [I''m going to Ravenclaw, I''m going to Ravenclaw...]


    [Are you sure you want to go to Ravenclaw?Although wisdom is also a good choice for you, I still think Slytherin and Gryffindor are more suitable for you.


    [I don¡¯t want it, I¡¯m going to Ravenclaw]


    [Well, your branch is-Ravenclaw...]


    Hearing the words of the Sorting Hat, cheers suddenly sounded on the entire Ravenclaw table.


    With Fleur being sorted into Ravenclaw, Penello Krivart, who followed her, was also sorted into Ravenclaw.


    At this moment, Ravenclaw has completely turned into a sea of ??joy...


    As for the sorting ceremonies for other newcomers, it doesn''t seem to be that important...this is a society that looks at faces.


    And Narcissa, who was sitting next to Zhou Ye, leaned slightly and said in Zhou Ye''s ear: "I don''t know why, it seems that in the past ten years, almost all beautiful girls will be assigned to Ravenclaw, and In the Wenclaw branch, there is not even a boy...there is nicknamed the goddess branch...If a girl is very confident in her looks, but in the end she is not assigned to Ravenclaw, then this Girls will be called fake beauties..."


    "Oh? Is there such a thing?" Zhou Ye asked seriously, as if he had nothing to do with him.


    "Professor Dumbledore once suspected that there was a problem with the sorting cap, but after inspection, it was found that there was nothing wrong with it!" Narcissa didn''t doubt anything, she just wanted to talk to Zhou Ye more. That''s it."Ravenclaw now¡ªthere is no boy anymore...but the number has also become extremely small, and now the entire Ravenclaw has fewer than twenty people..."


    "Really an interesting branch..." Zhou Ye said with a slight smile.


    Regarding this matter, Zhou Ye said-this is a mess, who told him to change the setting of the sorting hat before graduation??


    "Don''t look at the small number of Ravenclaws, but these girls are not fuel-efficient lamps..." Narcissa whispered: "All of them are so proud... They don''t even want to listen to Teacher Flivy''s words. Well... In their words, it was Mr. Flivy that lowered Ravenclaw¡¯s average appearance... Therefore, Ms. Flivy has decided to resign from the position of dean of Ravenclaw. Professor Dumbledore is now What a headache...wait..."


    Saying this, Narcissa seemed to have suddenly realized something, "My dear...you, don''t you want to be the dean of Ravenclaw?"


    Reference 1469


    One thousand four hundred and sixty nine


    Just when Narcissa felt as if she had guessed something, the sorting ceremony was over.


    All the freshmen have sat back on the dining table of their branch college.


    Dumbledore gently tapped the crystal wine glass in front of him with a silver spoon--


    With the tinkling sound, all the students became quiet.They know that this is the rhythm the dean has something to say.


    "In the new school year, I am very happy that everyone has welcomed new classmates¡ª" said this, Dumbledore looked at the students under the stands, and then said with a smile: "And I am also very happy to show everyone Announced¡ªProfessor Ye Zhou has agreed to be the teacher of the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, and¡ªhe will also serve as the dean of Ravenclaw!"


    With a burst of warm applause, Zhou Ye smiled and stood up... nodding to the students.


    At this moment, a slightly arrogant female voice suddenly sounded: "Sorry, Professor Dumbledore, I want to know-this Professor Ye¡¤Zhou is not the swindlers who use Ye¡¤Zhou''s sorcerer''s sign to deceive. ?? For someone like that, I would never recognize him as the Dean of Ravenclaw!"


    As the voice sounded, a tall and beautiful girl with a soft blond hair stood up¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 1069

    Standing on the spot with her arms around Hun, she looked majestic, especially her protruding upper circumference was enough to make many women ashamed. Her delicate little face was full of contempt. That look-it will definitely make those boys with unique quirks pass out beautifully on the spot...


    Seeing this girl standing up, the students below were all silent, no one dared to say a word-obviously, this girl is very prestigious among students.


    Penello cautiously whispered to Zhou Ye the message of the girl."My dear, her name is Margaret Simmons. She is the seventh-grader of Ravenclaw and the current female student council chairperson of the student union... Her magic talent is very good. It is said that she was already in the sixth grade. Passed the NEWTs exam, and all subjects are O-outstanding!"


    Hearing Margaret Simmons¡¯s words, Dumbledore did not rise up, but a childishly successful smile appeared on his face, and then¡ªhe looked at Zhou Ye, ¡°I think the problem with Simmons is the best It''s better to leave it to Professor Ye Zhou to answer..."


    Haha...this¡ªDumbledore.


    Zhou Ye knew what the old man meant. Dumbledore just wanted to see his own jokes... After all, when he was in school, he did not do anything to trouble Dumbledore, such as facing Dumbledore against the two magic schools. The dean¡¯s accusation...


    "Well, let me answer this question!" Zhou Ye smiled and took a step forward¡ª¡ª


    With the exclamation of everyone, his figure suddenly disappeared in place, and when he reappeared, he was already in front of Margaret."Then¡ªSimmons, how do you want to verify if I am me?"


    "..." Margaret was also taken aback by Zhou Ye''s sudden move. As a seventh-grade student, she knew it.


    In this academy, due to the magic circle, it is impossible to perform Phantom Shifting at all - and Zhou Ye''s action just now did not look like Phantom Shifting.


    No matter how purely the display of Phantom Shifting is, it will give people a sense of visual distortion at first, but Zhou Ye''s actions are not at all smokey, as if the distance between him and himself is only a step away, but I opened my legs, took a step, and arrived in front of me...


    Such a weird visual effect makes people feel extremely uncomfortable... However, Margaret still endures that feeling, looking up at Zhou Ye''s eyes without evasiveness, and said: "Then you need you Prove to everyone by yourself that you are Zhou Ye who killed the Black Demon..."


    "..." Hearing this, Zhou Ye felt speechless for a while... "Well, no problem... But you have to prove that you are yourself before I can prove to you that I am me!"


    "..." When Margaret heard Zhou Ye''s words, she felt that her IQ had been lowered... She angrily said: "Why should I prove to you that I am me?"


    "Similarly¡ªthen why should I prove that I am me?" Zhou Ye spread his hands and looked helpless.


    puff--


    A snicker sounded, attracting everyone''s attention... Everyone couldn''t help but look at it. It was not someone else who snickered. It was the latest little Lolita, Fleur Zhou Petri, who was assigned to Ravenclaw. G...


    At this time, Furong, seeing her dad''s rascal look, couldn''t help but chuckle--seeing everyone''s eyes gathered, she hurriedly covered her little scorpion.


    "You..." At this time, Margaret didn''t notice Little Lolita at all, because she was almost annoyed by Zhou Ye''s appearance.


    But fortunately, the anger did not stun her head, Margaret resisted her anger, and after taking a few deep breaths, she calmed down...


    "Well, I apologize to you about this!" Margaret, who had recovered her calm, became more capable again. She bowed her head and apologized to Zhou Ye without hesitation: "I''m sorry, I didn''t think about it clearly, so I questioned it. Your identity!"


    "I''m still satisfied with your humble appearance... Okay, I accept your apology, but there is no next time!" Zhou Ye turned around and left.


    However, Margaret still has no plans to give up. For her-the great wizard Ye¡¤Zhou is her idol since childhood, absolutely not anyone can impersonate...For those who pretend to be wizard Ye¡¤Zhou, She will see one and the other, and will not tolerate it.


    The temporary retreat is for a better offense, just like the fist is retracted, for a better smash.


    Thinking of this, Margaret said without hesitation: "Sorry, Professor--I still have some questions, I want to ask you...Can you please answer me?"


    Marguerite looked at Zhou Ye with a slightly triumphant expression, her eyes seemed to say-if you dare not face my problem, you are definitely a fake-leak your feet, fake goods.


    "Of course there is no problem..." Zhou Ye said with a slight smile.


    What is he afraid of??Is he afraid that he is a fake??Do not make jokes¡­¡­


    "Well, my first question is--!" Margaret said with a smile from Hungarian Youcheng Zhu: "According to the famous journalist Rita Skeeter in her documentary literature [The Battle of the Triwizard Tournament] In the description, Master Ye Zhou has black and beautiful hair...but you have silver hair...I think, can you give me an answer to this question?"


    "Ah? You said this!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, snapped his fingers, his hair color instantly turned golden, snapped his fingers again, his hair instantly turned fiery red... It was black, blue, orange, purple... and finally returned to silver."I have the habit of changing my hair color with my clothes every day. I wonder if you are satisfied with this explanation?"


    "..." Margaret''s eyes narrowed, an unprecedented enemy.


    Whether it¡¯s the smoky movement spell just now, or the magic that changes the color of his hair, the guy in front of him neither chanted a spell, nor waved his wand...no wand, no spell, no doubt, this is one Powerful wizard.


    But-even if the powerful wizard, Margaret agrees that his magic skills can be her own teacher, but absolutely does not agree with him pretending to be the name of Ye Zhou-it is time to come up with her own assassin... The biggest flaw of this guy...


    Thinking of this, Margaret said with a smile: "I agree with your explanation very much, but-can you please answer me a question at the end...?"


    "Let''s talk..." Zhou Ye said lazily-Zhou Ye was still very patient with his fans.


    "According to records, Master Ye Zhou was born in 1960... and this year is 1988. In other words, the real Wizard Ye Zhou should be 28 years old this year..." Having said this, Margaret took a look at Zhou Ye, and then said: "And your appearance is obviously-not like a twenty-eight-year-old... Could you please tell me, how old are you? Professor Ye Zhou??"


    Chapter 1470


    One thousand four hundred and seventy chapters


    "Me? I''m - um - of course it''s twenty-eight this year." Zhou Ye had a feeling of forbearance after hearing Margaret Simmons'' words.


    "It''s impossible..." Margaret exclaimed, "Unless you use potions, it''s impossible to have such a face at twenty-eight!"


    "Is it because of the time?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, gently picked up the crystal glass placed on the dining table in front of Margaret... and put it in front of her, "Time¡ªthis kind of thing, It may be an unsurpassable limit for you, but for me¡ªit''s just a small toy!"


    Talking--Zhou Ye released his hand holding the crystal glass...


    With a clatter, the crystal cup fell to the ground and smashed to pieces. This crisp sound seemed so harsh in the otherwise silent hall.


    "It''s really a hapless cup, but it doesn''t matter..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "We can save it a little bit, now - let''s turn the time back..."


    With the sound of his words, the crystal cup that was smashed to pieces was like a slow-motion movie rewinding frame by frame, bit by bit once again became a complete crystal cup, and then followed it just dropped. Trajectory-back to Zhou Ye''s hands again.


    "Well, for you... I wish you a good mood!"


    After pushing the glass in Margaret''s hand forcibly, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, took another step, and returned to his seat.


    Only at this time-in the silent hall, there was a warm applause.


    "Gosh, I feel like I saw a miracle..."


    "As expected of Professor Ye¡¤Zhou... it''s really amazing..."


    This kind of dialogue kept ringing among the students of Hogwarts colleges.


    And Margaret was holding the crystal glass in her hand...stupidly staying where she was, until her friend pulled her to sit down, her eyes recovered a little.


    The feeling of going backwards in time, none of the people present felt more incredible and shocked than her...because she was by Zhou Ye''s side, with the clearest perspective and the closest distance, she witnessed this god. trace.


    And at this time¡ªin the Hogwarts restaurant, the unfailing applause had lasted for a full five minutes.


    In desperation, Dumbledore could only stand up and motioned everyone to pause first...


    After a while, the applause finally stopped.Dumbledore said wittily: "I can understand everyone''s admiration for a powerful wizard, but-at least let us fill up our stomachs?"


    "Hahaha..." XN


    The Hogwarts students laughed at Dumbledore''s words.


    "I''m announcing the start of the dinner..." Following Dumbledore''s words, the table was filled with sumptuous food in an instant.


    And the students began to feast on it. For many students, today¡¯s event may be a scene that they will never forget¡ªthey learned for the first time that magic can do this...and because of this. There are many people who spend their entire lives studying magic, all just to reproduce the glory of Zhou Ye''s scene.

 Chapter 1070

    After all--for many people, immortality is a tempting topic, and Zhou Ye seems to be using his own way to explain how to use magic to play with time and get immortality.


    Well¡ªZhou Ye really misunderstood the children...and also pitted a lot of ambitious guys.


    "My dear, you are great..." Narcissa held Zhou Ye back to her with excitement, and gave a few kisses fiercely.


    "Little guy, you are causing me trouble again!" Dumbledore sat down and said helplessly: "I''m afraid some nasty ghosts will come to me in a few days and ask about time magic... ¡­After all, immortality is an irresistible temptation and temptation for many people!"


    "Then let them come!" Zhou Ye said indifferently: "They can refer to Voldemort''s fate, and then consider what methods to use against me..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Dumbledore looked weird...


    I almost forgot the murderousness of this guy that was comparable to his magic talent.


    You know, the Death Eaters led by Voldemort were killed almost all by Zhou Ye. Such cruel methods also made several pure-blood families who suffered heavy losses dare not even retaliate.


    When you face an honest person, you can use various rules to force him to submit.


    But when you are facing a guy who kills without blinking, I''m afraid what you think of is to hide from him immediately...never meet him.


    Thinking of this, Dumbledore also began to look forward to the performance of those guys. I don¡¯t know¡ªthe poor guys, when they discovered that there was a treasure they wanted, but¡ªwas caught by someone they could never defeat. What choice will you make when you own it?


    Is buying?Still playing tricks?


    Or is it suppressed by rules?


    I hope those guys don¡¯t be too brainless, that would not be fun...


    With a smile on Dumbledore¡¯s face, all kinds of thoughts flooded in his mind... He was really looking forward to it. The magical world has been calm for more than ten years. I wonder if something more interesting will happen. ?


    At this time, Zhou Ye didn''t pay attention to what Dumbledore thought. He was being fed...by his sister-in-law.


    "Come on, Ye, ah..." Narcissa used a knife and fork to cut a small piece of bread from the big bread on the dining table in an elegant manner, and then sent it to Zhou Ye''s side.


    "Actually, I can come by myself..." Zhou Ye looked at the bread next to him with a gloomy look.


    "No!" Narcissa said, with a trace of weakness leaking out of her face: "Honey, I wanted to try this kind of feeling a long time ago, you know-when you and Lily Evans did this, How painful is my heart?? Just to make up for my ten-year wait, okay? Ye??"


    Uh-more than ten years of waiting just to feed yourself??Then your waiting is too worthless, right??


    Even though Zhou Ye was complaining in his heart, he still opened his mouth obediently and let Narcissa deliver the bread into his mouth.


    There''s no way-in the face of a woman who has been waiting for you for more than ten years, Zhou Ye really can''t do anything to turn her face and deny people.


    Narcissa looked at the students below while feeding her food. Sure enough, many girls looked at her, and they were full of anger... "...It''s a joyful activity... "


    Once upon a time, Narcissa was also one of the envy, jealous and hate girls in the audience. At that time, she secretly swore in her heart that she would do it again when she was recognized by Zhou Ye...


    Today-she finally did it, and she finally knew why the girls around Ravenclaw around Zhou Ye at that time liked to feed Zhou Ye so much, it was-so pleasing.


    That kind of envy eyes makes people happy, that kind of jealous eyes makes people happy...Ah, it''s just hard to stop.


    However, at this moment, Narcissa suddenly realized that Marguerite looked at her man in a slightly different way... it was mixed with excitement and mixed with a trace of admiration and passion...


    Reference 1471


    Chapter One Thousand Seventy One


    "My dear, I think you will have a new harvest soon!" Narcissa smiled slightly, then motioned Zhou Ye to look at Margaret.


    "Oh? Really?" Zhou Ye said, following Narcissa''s gesture, looking at Marguerite...


    Facing Zhou Ye''s gaze, Margaret didn''t dodge, she just stared into Zhou Ye''s eyes... with the hot gaze, as if she wanted to melt Zhou Ye''s heart.


    "Don''t you plan to eat her tonight?" Narcissa looked at Zhou Ye''s behavior, smiled slightly, and said in a low voice, "I can arrange for you, dear!"


    "Still..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head. He wasn''t the brain-dead male protagonist all day long, so how could he not see the love in Margaret''s eyes?But-he didn''t plan to just get Margaret on it today.


    In other words-he has more important things to do today.That is, Narcissa, who had been waiting for more than ten years for him, thought of this, Zhou Ye smiled and whispered to Narcissa: "Today, I belong to you... baby!"


    "Um..." Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Narcissa couldn''t help covering her little scorpion, because she was afraid that she would cry...


    At this moment, she felt that her more than ten years of waiting had not been in vain...Although she just said something like that to please Zhou Ye, but-as a woman''s most important moment, how could she want to share herself with others? Where''s the man??


    "Thank you... dear..." Narcissa really wished to hug Zhou Ye immediately, dedicating everything to this man regardless of her disregard.


    "I still like the way you call my brother-in-law!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said words that would make Narcissa''s face blush instantly.


    At this moment, the two little loli at Ravenclaw''s dining table were condemning someone who had forgotten loli.


    "Brother is really hateful..." Little Penello said as he venomously tore the chicken leg in his hand, as if tore someone''s meat.


    "Yes..." Xiao Furong also said in response: "What a bad cousin!"


    Although Xiao Furong has long been accustomed to the thousands of mothers in the family, but-how should I put it, Xiao Luo Li can be said to be jealous at all.


    I still remember that when I was a child, Little Furong, in front of her mother, suggested to her father Zhou Ye to marry her mother Sarah Petrick, so that no one would always bother them... ¡­


    This sentence really made the women almost laughed to death, and Xiao Furong''s mother, Sarah, was almost mad at her daughter...Is this a daughter or a cruel love rival...


    Of course, Little Furong also paid the price of Little Apple Red for three days for her own words...


    This can basically be regarded as the black history of Little Furong...


    Just as the two little loli condemned Zhou Ye, there was another person who watched Zhou Ye''s thoughts... it was Margaret Simmons.


    At this time, Margaret Simmons was sitting in her place. The dinner she was next to her did not move at all... and she held the glass that Zhou Ye handed her tightly in her hand, using her own Fingertips, gently stroked.


    "Margaret, don''t be sad..." Debbie, who was sitting beside Simmons, persuaded with some worry: "I believe Professor Zhou Ye will forgive you..."


    As a good friend of Simmons for six years, how could Debbie not know the thoughts of her good friend Margaret??


    They were friends who had known each other on the Hogwarts Express, and they were still cute little Lori.


    However, Margaret Simmons was already an avid Ye¡¤Zhou fan at that time...


    Let¡¯s put it this way, according to Debbie¡¯s understanding, Simmons¡¯s home contains thousands of copies of [Triwizard Tournament], and they are all exquisite collector¡¯s editions. As for Simmons¡¯s bedroom, it¡¯s full. The walls were covered with news reports about Zhou Ye.


    Well, it does not mean that Margaret Simmons has no money to go to the black market to buy the first edition of the [Future Daily] with the image of Zhou Ye.


    But-there are prices in the black market in Turnover Alley, but no one wants to sell it... Let''s say that those guys who carefully collect Zhou Ye''s photos will definitely not easily sell the photos in their hands...


    And Margaret didn''t like the atmosphere of Knock Down Alley very much. She even took a look at the alley before being frightened by the strange guys inside and fled.


    As for why Margaret is so rich?Can afford so many books?That''s because the Simmons family itself is a huge business family, and Margaret, as the third-generation sole heir of this family, has disposable funds in the millions.


    Ahem, why should I buy so many [War of the Triwizards]?Because Margaret will use it to preach...


    The so-called, one book for reading, one book for collection, one book for mission... Such a rule, in Margaret''s hands, becomes one book for reading, one book for collection, and one book for mission.

 Chapter 1071

    And Debbie was the first person to be brainwashed by Margaret''s mission.


    Keke-far away, back to the topic.


    Margaret, who had been watching Zhou Ye with a fiery gaze, heard her friend¡¯s counsel, but smiled slightly: "I''m not sad, not at all... Debbie, it''s better to say... I am very happy now, super happy..."


    "Huh?" Hearing her friend''s answer, Debbie was dumbfounded for a moment. She didn''t know why her friend would say that, "But you...just...just now...you questioned Professor Ye Zhou? ?"


    "That''s right..." Margaret turned to look at her friend, "Although it is very rude to do that, it also made Professor Zhou Ye remember me firmly... So, I don''t regret just now. Do that, and, sooner or later, I will let Professor Zhou Ye know how true my love for him is..."


    "Yes, but Professor Zhou Ye has already talked to Teacher Black..." Debbie didn''t finish the rest of her words, but-her meaning is already obvious. The two of them are a couple. What do you mean by coming together??


    "It seems that Debbie, your research on Professor Zhou Ye is not thorough enough!" Margaret said with a serious expression, "In [War of the Triwizard Tournament], Professor Zhou Ye was dating three girls at the same time. Ah... his fraternity is beyond your imagination..."


    "Is this, isn''t this just fancy?" Debbie complained somewhat.


    "No... if it''s a useless man, this kind of behavior is a distraction, but if it''s Professor Zhou Ye, it''s fraternity... He couldn''t bear to make the women who love him sad, so he chose to accept them. Everyone¡¯s love..." Margaret said here, with a fanatical expression on her face, "However, I believe that when Professor Zhou Ye really understands me, he will find that I am the one he is waiting for. My destiny..."


    "Hey..." Looking at Margaret in a frenzy, Debbie sighed dumbly... how to say, once the incident involves Professor Zhou Ye, his friend will be offline... this , It''s really a headache.


    Reference 1472


    One thousand four hundred and seventy-two chapters


    Two hours later, the banquet was finally over...Everyone left.


    Looking at Zhou Ye and Narcissa, Dumbledore smiled slightly and said, "Seeing you like this, I think I can save a teacher''s dormitory..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye just smiled, without answering the conversation, and said casually: "I will leave with Narcissa first... See you tomorrow, Professor Dumbledore!"


    As the voice fell, Zhou Ye and Narcissa disappeared instantly...


    "I... just talk!" Dumbledore was speechless for a while looking at the two who had left... Forget it, let''s arrange a dormitory for this guy tomorrow, and let him be with Narcissa tonight. The night is ready.


    And at this moment-in Narcissa''s dormitory, two figures suddenly appeared...


    Then, Narcissa, who had endured for several hours, jumped hard, jumped into Zhou Ye''s arms, held Zhou Ye''s cheek, and kissed him viciously... She had been waiting for more than ten years... from a young girl , When she became a woman in her thirties, she didn''t want to wait any longer.


    The armed forces on the two of them gradually became less...Finally, as Narcissa said, "Brother-in-law... want me!"


    Zhou Ye attacked the city gate without pity...


    "what----!!!"


    Immediately after a scream, a blood-colored rose bloomed on the list-Narcissa''s wait for more than ten years finally bore sweet fruits.


    And on the other side--


    "Gryffindor¡¯s freshman comes with me...ah, forget it, come with me, little cuties..." Margaret smiled and guided Penello and Fleur toward Ravenclaw¡¯s Go to the dormitory...


    What should I say?


    Because of a certain restriction, it seems that every new student in Ravenclaw enrolls only three or two kittens. However, for this, the Ravenclaw students have no complaints, but are still happy...


    After all-the elite is only a small part, and the rest are ordinary wizards who do nothing.


    Therefore, Ravenclaw girls have always been proud of their academy.


    "Our lounge is here, cute little ones!" Although it was said that the fifth grade leader should have done the task of guiding the freshmen back to the dormitory, but-today Margaret is in a good mood, plus the fifth grade leader Somewhat uncomfortable...So, she will do it for you.


    "It''s so beautiful..." Penello looked at the Ravenclaw lounge in front of him and couldn''t help sighing.


    This is a large round room with elegant arched windows on the wall, with blue and bronze silk hung. Ravenclaw students can see the beautiful scenery outside from the windows.The ceiling is a dome with stars adorned with stars, and the dark blue carpet below is also adorned with stars.There are tables, chairs, bookshelves, and a white marble bust of Rowena Ravenclaw in the niche opposite the door.


    "The door next to the statue leads to the boys'' dormitory in Ravenclaw..." Margaret introduced: "But¡ªbecause Ravenclaw hasn¡¯t had any boys in school for more than ten years, so there is also No one has ever entered..."


    "Then why not transform it into a girls'' bedroom?" Furong asked curiously.


    "Because it was the sacred place where Professor Zhou Ye once lived..." Margaret said enthusiastically, "How can such a sacred place be transformed into a girls'' dormitory? And... after Professor Zhou Ye graduated, No one can go in there anymore..."


    "Can we go up and take a look?" Furong is also full of curiosity about the place where her father once lived...


    "Of course..." Margaret nodded indifferently. In her opinion, Fleur and Penello are also one of her goals for future missions. Of course, we must have a good relationship... "However, I think In fact, there is nothing good about it...because there is nothing else but an empty corridor..."


    Even so, Margaret helped the two little loli to open the door... As for the other Ravenclaw girls?When they first entered Ravenclaw, they had already visited the door of the boys'' dormitory that was said to never open, just like Little Lori.


    Seriously... Except for a long corridor, there is really nothing.


    Therefore, for the curiosity of the two little loli, they watched with the emotion of watching the excitement...In their opinion, the two little loli will soon walk down with a face of disappointment. ...


    However-after a moment-Marguerite''s exclamation came upstairs-"God, how could this be? How could it be?"


    "what happened??"


    "what happened??"


    "President Simmons, are you okay?"


    The girls rushed in one by one... However, when they saw that the door of the dormitory, which was said to never open, was opened... instantly, they were all dumbfounded.


    "This...what the hell is going on?"


    "Could it be that the spell on the door lock has disappeared over time?"


    "Gosh, I can''t believe my eyes..."


    The girls stared at the opened door with stunned eyes, staying where they were...


    And Furong also stood there stupidly, didn''t it mean that it was a door that never opened?Why did you open it when you touched it??


    She was really just curious about what her father''s former dormitory was like, and she really didn''t deliberately destroy the spell above...


    And Marguerite stood at the door with a serious face, and after a long silence, said: "Furong, you step back..."


    "Ah? Oh..." Furong hurriedly took a step back.


    Then Marguerite closed the door again... and then reached out to twist the lock of the room...


    The door was locked under Marguerite''s twisting, and it didn''t move... it didn''t seem to open at all.


    Margaret was not angry either, but took out her magic wand and pointed to the door lock: "Alaho Cave is open."


    A magical light hit the door lock, and Margaret reached out again to open the door lock-however, it was still useless.


    Obviously, the magic to protect the door lock is still working...


    After the experiment, Margaret looked at Furong and said softly: "Furong, can you open the door for me again?"


    "Okay!" Furong said, walking to the closed door, reaching out and grabbing the doorknob, twisting it slightly... the doorknob opened.

 Chapter 1072

    The door of Margaret''s helpless room just now was opened by Furong so easily...


    "Furong, maybe you are the one chosen... just like King Arthur, the one chosen by the sword in the stone..." Margaret looked at little Lolita in amazement.


    "..." A look on Furong''s little face was stunned-are you really teasing me?Pulling out the sword in the stone can be said to be the king of England, but-what does it mean to open the door of his father''s dormitory??Are you destined to be your own father''s woman??Uh-it seems that after thinking about it, I feel much more happy...


    Reference 1473


    One thousand four hundred and seventy-three chapters


    And at this time, someone who worked hard on a mature teacher showed a hint of a smile.


    Well, just treat it as a little joke with my daughter...


    Besides, is it not justified for a daughter to live in her father''s room??Don''t worry about the details.


    While turning some little thoughts in his mind, Zhou Ye continued to work hard on this newly reclaimed land...Ah, it was really fertile and thick soil.


    On the other side--in Ravenclaw, at the door of Zhou Ye''s former dormitory.


    "I think this might be an accident!" Furong looked at the senior sisters who surrounded herself, and carefully changed the subject: "Difficult, don''t you want to go in and visit the dormitory where Professor Zhou Ye used to be?"


    "Of course I''m going..." Margaret said, taking the lead and walking in.


    The whole Ravenclaw girls also followed in.


    "Hey, what is this? It feels interesting..." A girl was looking at a strange chair in Zhou Ye''s dormitory, doing research.


    "..." Seeing that chair, Furong had an urge to cover her face... Of course she knew what it was. After all, she had also seen her father¡¯s women being cruelly treated by her father on that chair. The look of punishment...


    "That might be a meditation chair for studying magic!" Margaret said solemnly: "Perhaps such a magic chair has unimaginable effects..."


    "Then I want to try it!" Little Penello sat on it with curiosity, and then¡ªclicked¡ªa few times, his wrists and ankles were all tied up by the straps that popped out of the chair. On the chair...


    "Help..." This sudden change scared Little Lolita, and with tears in her eyes, she asked Furong for help... "Help me, Furong..."


    "Hey..." Looking at the little Penello who was tied to a chair and couldn''t look straight, Furong sighed helplessly, walked to the edge of the chair, and then lightly pressed a button.


    With a few clicks... the restraint belt was retracted into the chair again, and Penello was saved...


    "Thank you, Fleur..." Little Penello complained with a frightened expression: "I really don''t know what is the use of such a thing here?"


    "It''s probably a compulsory magic tool used to force self-cultivation!" Margaret said, with a look of worship leaking out of her face... "As expected of the greatest wizard ever, it is a fluke that she did not succeed... ¡­"


    Little Furong "..."


    Little Furong is speechless because she really knows what the thing is... Although this thing looks different from the one placed in the bedroom at home, she can still recognize it at a glance, after all, follow My father has been too long, doesn''t she know who his father is?


    Practice??Impossible... It''s impossible to cultivate in this life...


    If you have time, you might as well go to have a meeting with your daughters, then accompany your wives around, and occasionally go out to see if you have new prey... This is Zhou Ye''s daily routine.


    Moreover, in the eyes of Little Furong, the majestic female student president in front of him is completely a fan of his father...


    It is estimated that even if her father said that for the sake of world peace, she would immediately take the initiative to dedicate all of her own, she would not hesitate to rush forward without asking the reason.


    Hey, it''s really hopeless...


    While Xiao Furong was complaining about Marguerite in her heart, Marguerite was carefully touching the seat in front of her eyes, which was like a quarter of a large egg cut off. He curiously said, "Professor Zhou Ye is worthy of being the greatest wizard. Such an exquisite magic seat can also be made... But why does Furong know how to operate this thing?"


    "Because Professor Zhou Ye is Furong''s distant cousin..." Little Penello was outspoken and revealed Furong''s foundation in an instant.


    "Oh? Really?" Margaret stopped her actions, and then looked at Furong... "Ah, Furong is a pure-blooded Veel... And in the Triwizard Tournament, Professor Zhou Ye It seems to be entangled with a girl who has one-half of the Veela descent... Is that girl your relative...?"


    "Ha, haha... that''s right, just what you think..." Furong smiled awkwardly.


    She dared to call her dad his cousin, but she never dared to call her mother Sarah Petrick...


    Loving father and strict mother is the norm in Zhou Ye''s family.


    Of course...other mothers treat Furong very well. Only her biological mother Sarah has the strictest discipline to Furong...Who told her to marry her in front of her mother when she was a child? Going out?Laugh... Women have a strong sense of grudge...


    After visiting the dormitory where Zhou Ye used to be, all the girls returned to their rooms one by one.


    In any case, since now there is the key to open the door of Little Furong, then-in the future there will be opportunities to go in and study the traces of the great wizard''s growth.


    The next day-early morning-


    Little Furong was woken up by Marguerite before she was in her sleep.


    "Good morning, Sister Margaret..." Fleur rubbed her sleepy eyes and said dazedly: "Why is it so early..."


    "It''s getting late... If you don''t get up again, you won''t be able to make breakfast!" Margaret said with a smile: "Well, get up quickly, Fleur!"


    "Okay..." Furong also thought of her father''s confession at this time... Regarding the Hogwarts tradition, new students must go hungry the first morning. This is the tradition...


    Fortunately, with Margaret taking her and Penello, these two little loli did not get lost.


    However, Margaret would disregard the tradition of the old student and take two little loli to breakfast on the first day of the new year because she wanted to please little Furong.


    No way. As Zhou Ye''s brain-remnant fan, although she has her own way to approach Zhou Ye, sometimes the power of relatives can make all your efforts fall short, let''s put it this way...


    Perhaps, one day - she finally made Zhou Ye tempted, and Zhou Ye asked little Furong curiously - [What do you think of Margaret in your college?What kind of person is it?


    When the time comes¡ªLittle Furong has a word.what?I don¡¯t think she¡¯s very good, she didn¡¯t remind me when the freshmen enrolled... I was hungry and late...]


    It is estimated that this sentence will wipe out all Margaret''s efforts.


    Although Margaret is Zhou Ye''s stubborn fan, it doesn''t mean that her EQ is low...How can a person with low EQ sit in the position of a female student president?Margaret firmly believes that there is no fluke in one''s success, and details are especially important.


    Therefore, she did not hesitate to violate this old student''s tacit understanding and took two little loli to eat breakfast.


    However, what disappointed Margaret was that she didn''t see Zhou Ye in the restaurant... let alone Professor Black, it was really depressing.


    Reference 1474


    One thousand four hundred and seventy-four chapters


    "Good morning... honey!"


    As soon as Zhou Ye opened his eyes, he felt that he had been raided, and it was not until five minutes later that the two of them ended the super long Good Morning."Good morning, my sister-in-law..."


    To be honest, English is a bit troublesome-it can¡¯t express many meanings accurately, but fortunately, the phrase Sister-in-law represents the wife¡¯s sister, or the younger sister-in-law and sister-in-law-barely accurate.


    In short, what he wanted was that kind of feeling, not an accurate address, and Zhou Ye didn''t care anymore.


    When Narcissa heard Zhou Ye''s ridicule, her face turned red in an instant... After taking a bite, Narcissa whispered, "Honey, you are such a bastard!"


    "Thank you for the compliment..." Zhou Ye gave a slight faint and didn''t care-it''s time to start the morning exercises. Thinking of this, Zhou Ye''s hands...

 Chapter 1073

    "Okay, my dear... Stop it!" Feeling the movement from her body, Narcissa said in a little panic: "If we don''t get up again, we will be late. I don''t want to be laughed at by my students... "


    "But can you still get up today?" Zhou Ye asked a little strangely, you know-last night this girl was miserably cultivated by herself, fighting alone sounds beautiful, but-it''s not It''s so beautiful... After all, Zhou Ye is too arrogant.


    "If you can''t get up, you have to get up..." Narcissa said, holding back the severe pain, trying to get up from the couch... "I don''t want to be laughed at today..."


    However, Narcissa found that she couldn''t even leave the couch at all. There was no way... She was really hurt too deeply.


    In desperation, Narcissa could only look at Zhou Ye with a pitiful look, "My dear, can you help me get the healing potion from the second drawer over there?"


    "No problem!" Zhou Ye smiled helplessly, went to bed, took out a bottle of healing potion from the drawer of the wooden cabinet not far away, and handed it to Narcissa.


    He can somewhat understand Narcissa''s thoughts. Yesterday, the love show flew up and abused countless single dogs, but if he asks for leave today, I am afraid it will not be long before the whole Hogwarts will be rumored...


    Regardless of whether the rumors are good or bad, no woman is willing to accept such rumors... Even though she has clearly happened to Zhou Ye in one way or another.


    Watching Narcissa, after drinking the healing potion, she was gradually able to walk down the ground... Zhou Ye shook her head, opened the portal directly, went back to Shangri-La, and returned with a Chinese breakfast...


    The two of them were directly in Narcissa''s room and enjoyed their own breakfast...


    After breakfast, of course-each went to class in their own classroom.


    Today, Zhou Ye happened to be the first class, which was a seventh-grade dark magic defense class.


    Thinking of the beautiful girl with fiery eyes, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but leak a smile...


    At this time, in the Defence Against the Dark Arts classroom on the fourth floor, the seventh-grade students were waiting expectantly for class time.


    For boys, having a legendary wizard to teach him Defence Against the Dark Arts in the last year is just a dream.


    For the girls-Defense Against the Dark Arts course, they valued Professor Zhou Ye, the handsome face of this legendary wizard with countless names.


    In any era, looking at faces is the essence of girls.


    It''s just that, in the boiling classroom, there is a boy with an uneasy look that seems so incompatible with everyone...


    He is no one else, but the boss of the Weasley family, Bill Weasley.


    After dinner last night, his brother Percy told him that he might have been cast by the legendary wizard named Zhou Ye in front of him, so that''s why something like that happened between the three brothers...


    This incident made Bill feel a panic.


    Legendary wizard, Zhou Ye...Who is he?


    He killed almost all the Death Eaters alone, and easily killed the Dark Lord, Voldemort, who had caused headaches throughout Europe.


    Why would such a person frame their Weasley brothers??What is his purpose??


    These thoughts kept spinning in Weasley''s mind, but there was no clue.


    At this moment, the suddenly quiet classroom made Bill come to mind.


    I saw a slender figure suddenly appeared at the front desk of the classroom... it was not someone else, it was Zhou Ye.


    "Hello everyone, it seems that everyone still likes my way of playing..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Then-does anyone else know my name?"


    "No...!!!" XN


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the students burst into laughter. They liked Zhou Ye''s improper way of attending classes-no way, there are too many decent teachers, and the unsoundness made them feel a little surprise.


    "Well then..." Zhou Ye clapped his hands, and after quieting everyone down, he continued: "Then, I can save myself from introducing myself, so... as your defense against the dark arts. Teacher, I always think that the best defense is offense...Does anyone know how to defend against dark magic most effectively?"


    Having said this, Zhou Ye looked around the students in the audience, then smiled and nodded Marguerite with his hand and said, "Well, Miss Simmons will answer this question!"


    "I think the most effective way to defend against dark magic is to kill the dark wizard in advance..." Margaret stood up and said without hesitation.


    "But how do we know who is the black wizard? Who is not the black wizard?" Zhou Ye asked with interest.


    "This..." Margaret said after hesitating for a while: "This question, I am afraid that only the Sentry Master can do it!"


    "No... I don''t think this question actually needs to involve the master of the gods and gods!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and rejected Margaret''s answer.


    "Do you have any new magic that can detect the dark wizard?" Margaret asked with bright eyes.


    "No, no... the human heart is far more complex and elusive than the most complicated magic you can think of..." Zhou Ye shook his head and said, "Even if it is a spiritual master who is born with a strong spirit. , And only in questioning, can you extract the other person¡¯s thoughts... and even, there is Occlumency, which can resist the magical existence of the Panthera Master... Therefore, you can¡¯t fully understand who is right to you. Harmful target, and who? The real dark wizard..."


    "Then... how do you tell?" Margaret asked curiously.


    "My way of distinguishing is very simple..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "That is-whoever uses magic on me is the dark wizard... Then it needs to be completely destroyed!"


    Reference 1475


    One thousand four hundred and seventy-five chapters


    "how is this possible¡­¡­"


    "Isn''t that equivalent to letting us be beaten first, and then fight back?"


    "How can this kind of thing be done..."


    "That''s right!"


    Hearing the comments from everyone in the class, Zhou Ye pulled out a smile...what he wanted was this effect...


    And Margaret standing there was a little worried...


    What is brain residue fan??


    The stupid fan is--


    First, your idol is always right.


    Second, if your idol is wrong, please refer to Article 1.


    "Everyone, be quiet!" Margaret said loudly, "I believe that Professor Zhou Ye said so, there is some truth... Please listen to Professor Zhou Ye to finish!"


    "..."


    Following Margaret''s words, everyone fell silent again... Looking straight at Zhou Ye, anyway, Margaret was still a bit dignified as the chairman of the Female Student Union...


    "Actually, I don''t bother to explain the various principles to you, because it would be too tiring to do that!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "It''s better to use actual combat to prove it..."


    Said this, Zhou Ye clapped his hands."Okay, now everyone, stand up and move your desks and stools to the sides of the classroom..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s order, although the students were a little unsure, they still obediently followed.


    After a while, an empty space has been vacated in the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom...


    The desks and chairs were piled up on both sides of the classroom against the wall.

 Chapter 1074

    The students who lost their desks and stools just stood in the middle of the classroom so stupidly, looking at Zhou Ye...


    "Well, since it''s actual combat teaching, then I need an opponent..." Zhou Ye said, pointing to Margaret and said, "It''s up to you, Miss Simmons!"


    "It''s an honor to be your opponent!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Marguerite stood up with a happy face... and the other students automatically retreated to the sides of the classroom, leaving the open space in the middle to Margo. Li Te and Zhou Ye...


    "You can choose the distance you feel is the least easy to avoid, to perform magic!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Okay!" Margaret can be said to have incomparable trust in Zhou Ye... She immediately retreated to the other end of the classroom, which was a dozen meters away from Zhou Ye. At this distance, the spells cast were not easy to fail. ...


    You read that right-spells sometimes fail.


    You know, the spells in Harry Potter are not like the World of Warcraft games, which have their own tracking system and locking system...


    "Professor, my wand is nine and three-quarters inches long. It is made of yellow ash and the tip of a female unicorn!" Marguerite took out her wand and said, "You don''t need to prepare A moment??"


    "This actual combat is going to prove how to fight back as soon as possible after being attacked..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "I don''t need to make any more preparations. When you feel that the preparations are complete, you can start at any time..."


    "Okay, Professor..." Margaret said, pointing her magic wand at Zhou Ye, and chanting: "Expelliarmus [Except your weapon]"


    Following the sound of Margaret''s curse, a white light sprayed from Margaret''s wand and directly attacked Zhou Ye...


    And what about Zhou Ye?Then he turned slightly to his side without a rush... That magic was just avoided by Zhou Ye...


    He walked behind his hands and said, "You can continue to use magic... If you let me get close to you, I will punish you, Miss Simmons!"


    "Rictusempra" heard Zhou Ye''s words, and Margaret chanted the spell again...


    However, such a spell is useless to Zhou Ye...


    Or it should be said that the magic of the entire Harry Potter world, except for some convenient little magic, is of no use to Zhou Ye. Even a trained ordinary soldier can use his own super power. His nerve reflex, escaped most of the magic.


    Funny?


    Not funny at all.


    The magic in the world of Harry Potter, one by one, seems to be a light, but they do not have the speed of light, especially-the need to chant the spell is simply the result of failure, no wonder the wizards were in the Middle Ages, The witch hunt started by those in Europe who held swords almost wiped it out.


    With such a useless spell, Zhou Ye felt that a special soldier would be able to sling them.


    With this thought, Zhou Ye walked up to Margaret step by step, and finally¡ªMargaret¡¯s already anxious spell was wrong, and gently placed his hand on Margaret¡¯s neck. ... "The game is over, Miss Simmons..."


    "I lost..." Margaret is proud, and she also has the capital to be proud. After all-in the sixth grade, someone who can get an outstanding evaluation in all the individual tests of the overwork test , Of course she is qualified to be proud.


    However, today''s pride was crushed by Zhou Ye...


    However, Margaret didn''t feel embarrassed. The law of idol = invincibility was already deeply buried in her heart.


    Therefore, in her opinion, it is normal for her to be inferior to Zhou Ye-but losing is losing. This kind of frustration made Margaret feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Don''t be discouraged, tell you secretly...Don''t say it''s your magic, even if it''s Professor Dumbledore''s magic, if I want to hide, it''s easy!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, in Margaret''s ear He whispered: "Also, going to the boys'' dormitory in Ravenclaw at night, I want to talk to you about punishment..."


    "Hmm..." Margaret blushed instantly, and after nodding lightly, she didn''t dare to say anything again.


    And Zhou Ye walked to the podium of the classroom again at this time, looked at the group of seventh-grade students off the stage, and said with a smile: "Everyone has seen the actual combat just now. Can someone tell me... what did you find? ??"


    "Miss Simmons didn''t chant the spell fast enough...so, I will give you more preparation time!" a boy raised his hand and said.


    "Well, that''s right!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "Then are you confident that the spell is faster than Miss Simmons??


    "This...no!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the boy said dejectedly.


    You must know that the spell must be clear in the syllables before you can try to shorten the time of the spell, which is equivalent to reciting tongue twisters. The faster the person speaks, the less clear the words will be... This is a difficult problem to alleviate. .


    "Hahaha..." XN


    Hearing the boy''s answer, everyone couldn''t help laughing...


    "Okay, everyone don''t have to laugh. Actually, this is a very realistic question. How can we speed up the spelling while ensuring that the spelling is clear, but-today we are discussing how to defend against black magic, so-this The topic can be discussed in the next class." Zhou Ye clapped his hands and said, "Then anyone else has any thoughts on the actual combat just now?"


    Reference 1476


    One thousand four hundred and seventy-six chapters


    "Professor..." A female voice raised her right hand and said, "I just saw that you were not fast next to Miss Simmons, and... You only have to read the last syllable when Miss Simmons finishes the last syllable. Will move his body to the side a little..."


    "Yes..." Zhou Ye nodded approvingly, and then asked: "What''s your name?


    "Debbie, Debbie Elise, professor..." Debbie said happily.


    As Margaret''s best friend, how could she not be influenced by Margaret?She is also a fan of Zhou Ye, but she is not as serious as Margaret.


    "So...Miss Iris...Do you know why I did this?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile at the lovely girl with long chestnut hair.


    "Sorry, Professor, I don''t know..." Debbie shook her head. She only saw that Zhou Ye had been shaking her body with the smallest amount to avoid magic, but she didn''t understand why Zhou Ye did it.


    "Because--" Zhou Ye''s expression was straightened, and after a glance at these students, he said, "You never know whether the enemy you are facing is one or two..."


    "Or maybe more..."


    "Under such circumstances, it is the most stupid thing to use the largest body range to avoid magic!" Zhou Ye continued: "How far you have swayed, how far will you come back... At this time, it is also you. When you are most likely to be attacked... and if the shaking is over, you will find that your actions are very easy to be seen through by your opponent..."


    "..."


    The students below were silent for a moment, they were quietly thinking about what Zhou Ye said.


    Actually-Zhou Ye was just talking nonsense, of course-evasion of magic is true, but Zhou Ye did it for the purpose of making these guys play...


    Of course, as for what kind of influence it will have, Zhou Ye doesn''t care about it...


    "Then¡ªProfessor Zhou Ye!" A boy raised his hand and said, "How can we avoid magic as easily as you?"


    "It''s very simple..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "First of all, you must have a strong body..."


    "This one¡­¡­"


    "Are you kidding?


    "Do we need to exercise?"


    "The first time I heard that a wizard needs to exercise his body first..."


    "Quiet!" Zhou Ye clapped his hands lightly, and continued to flicker: "Do you think that exercising is of no use to wizards?"


    "Yes!" XN


    This time, many people shouted in unison.


    These are the supporters of the doctrine of [the wizard must be erudite and elegant].

 Chapter 1075

    "So... do you want to try it?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "I don''t need any magic, let you use magic to attack me, and I¡ªI just rely on my body to defeat you??"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words-the students were suddenly silent.


    To be honest, they are a little afraid to reach out to Zhou Ye... After all, Zhou Ye is a legendary wizard...


    "What?? Don''t you even have the courage?" Zhou Ye immediately mocked: "Or... Do you think that when facing a Muggle who doesn''t use magic, you don''t even have the courage to shoot? Are you still men? ?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s ridicule, all the boys became angry. They were said to be not men?This can be called a serious insult.


    "Of course we have, but what if you use magic?" a boy said loudly, "In that case, we can''t resist your magic at all!"


    "Of course I don''t use magic..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said: "Otherwise, I can seal my vision with something, like this..."


    "No, you can cast spells without spells... We have already seen this at the dinner party last night!" the boy continued.


    "Then what do you say?" Zhou Ye spread his hands and said...I am also desperate...


    "I think let the girls look at you as referees so that we can fight with peace of mind..." the boy said loudly.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye sighed, "I agree to your request!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the boy almost jumped up happily...


    Why let girls be referees??


    Because in his opinion, these girls have long been completely fascinated by Zhou Ye. Once they enter the battle, let alone whether these girls will become obstacles, but they definitely can''t be the help of boys...


    Just as a group of boys cannot besieged a goddess with incomparable charm, these girls are already unreliable...


    Instead of allowing them to stay on the field and mess up their positions, it is better to remove them from the battlefield at the beginning, so that the boys'' combat effectiveness will increase.


    "Well, since everyone has decided, then we will go to the grass field!" Zhou Ye clapped his hands, and then said: "It''s impossible to use it in the house..."


    "Okay... Professor!" XN


    Although the girls complained that they could not participate in the battle, since Zhou Ye had already settled down, they didn''t bother to say... Originally, the girls were not happy to play against Zhou Ye, especially this kind of many-to-one. Combat mode.


    As a group of more than sixty people walked down the stairs mightily... the movement alarmed Dumbledore, he couldn''t help standing up, walking to the window, and looking down.


    At this time - Zhou Ye had already led the students to the playground.


    "Now, you can choose your favorable terrain for your preparations!" Zhou Ye looked at the more than forty boys standing in front of him and smiled: "Of course, you can also choose a leader to act as Your commander!"


    "We choose Roy to be our commander!" XN


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the boys shouted loudly.


    Roy?


    That is to say, the boy who asked to remove girls from the fighting sequence. He is the chairman of this session of the Boys Student Union, and at the same time, he is also the most prestigious person in this session of boys.


    "Okay...the girls stand aside and watch carefully..." Zhou Ye shrugged his shoulders indifferently, joking-can he still lose in the face of a bunch of kids??


    Soon-under Roy''s leadership, a group of boys assigned tasks...


    This time, they were fighting for their dignity. If so many people couldn''t force Zhou Ye to use magic, then - they were a group of losers.


    The positions Roy assigned to the boys are also very interesting. The patchwork arrangement makes people seem to have no problems at first glance, but when you look closely, you will find that all the boys stand in different positions. It will hinder the casting of the people behind him-if they attack at the same time, their dense attack formation is enough to block all Zhou Ye''s escape routes.


    In other words--


    What Zhou Ye is about to face is a magical barrage game... "It''s really a good arrangement, I''m a little bit interested!"


    Reference 1477


    One thousand four hundred and seventy seven chapters


    As the boys were all ready, Margaret Simmons yelled, "Go!"


    "Impediment Jinx [Obstacles]" XN


    Almost all boys chanted the obstacle curse at the first time.


    At the same time, the magic light squirting from more than thirty magic wands seemed to form a net at this moment and enveloped Zhou Ye.


    And what about Zhou Ye?


    If your face doesn''t change color, and your heart doesn''t beat, it''s like skipping rope. In this magic net, jumping around...


    Yes, that''s right¡ªmore than 30 boys casting magic at the same time is enough to make people headache, but¡ªeveryone chants the spell at a different speed, that is, the speed at which they complete their spells is also different.


    This small gap is useless to others, but for Zhou Ye-it is more useful.


    In just a few seconds, Zhou Ye had already rushed to the front of this group of boys, after all-there was only more than 30 meters between the two.


    Seeing Zhou Ye who was about to rush over, Roy, who was in charge of directing the boys, was not nervous at all, but shouted, "Disperse..."


    Following Roy''s order, the boys smashed away completely according to the method just said.


    In other words, Zhou Ye suddenly became surrounded by boys.


    "It''s interesting..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Stupefy [fainted]......" XN


    The boys also released an attack magic that required the shortest time to chant the spell this time, but they weren''t...The same sentence, no matter how short the spell, in order to ensure the accuracy of the spell, you must also speak clearly...


    then--


    These spells were once again easily avoided by Zhou Ye...Moreover, the boys were not without losses this time. There were a few unlucky ones who were accidentally injured by the magic of their opposing comrades, and directly quit the battle...


    This situation is also unavoidable. After all, the semicircular encirclement looks beautiful, but it is really easy to accidentally hurt...


    "That''s it..."


    Just when Roy was about to change again, a voice came into his ears, and then-he felt a slight pain on the back of his neck, and instantly lost consciousness completely...


    The boys who lost their leader turned into a mess...


    Some people use Serpensortia [Oolong Out of the Hole] to summon a poisonous snake, and some use the weird magic of the front tooth match stick, which is always chaotic...


    Under such chaos, many unlucky people were accidentally injured by their comrades... But what about Zhou Ye?


    Stepped on that poor poisonous snake and knocked out all the boys easily...


    Twenty minutes later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Roy woke up, he found that his teammates had been wiped out, and none of them were spared. The message from the girl was that Professor Zhou Ye had not used any spell from beginning to end...

 Chapter 1076

    Roy didn''t feel ashamed because of his defeat. Instead, he was like a child who found a treasure, with a curious look in his eyes.


    "Professor Zhou Ye..." Roy, who stood up, walked quickly to Zhou Ye who was chatting with the girl, bowed his head respectfully, and asked, "Excuse me, how can I become as strong as you..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Of course it is to exercise his body...As for the specific reason, I will tell you when everyone wakes up!"


    "Yes..." Roy nodded, and then stood aside...


    Ten minutes later, the boys all woke up and sat there with their heads down...


    They lost without any dispute, and-when they used magic to face someone who didn''t use magic, they lost...


    This makes them a little frustrated.


    After all, when facing ordinary people, they didn''t say it, but-the idea of ??being superior is still there, otherwise there would be no Muggle, Mudblood and other slight insulting terms.


    However-Zhou Ye taught them a lesson today. When a Muggle has a strong physique and has a certain understanding of magic, their group of self-proclaimed noble wizards are like a group of rookies. It was easily killed.


    This discovery had to make them feel frustrated.


    It seems that years of arrogance is a joke...


    They finally understood why wizards still follow the principle of avoiding the world-that is because-they are the weaker side.


    "Now-do you still think that a strong body is not needed?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile as he looked at the group of downcast students.


    "..." XN


    Although I don''t want to admit it, but-almost no one mentions this topic now.


    Wizards don¡¯t need exercise??


    Ha ha¡­¡­


    "The Muggle world has a very interesting law, I think it is necessary to tell you!" Zhou Ye smiled and said: "A wooden barrel, how much water can hold, does not depend on how much the longest wooden barrel is. The length...but depends on how long the shortest plank is..."


    Everyone thought about what Zhou Ye said...


    "So the same thing!" Zhou Ye looked at the contemplative people, smiled with satisfaction, and continued: "How strong this wizard is, it''s not his strongest side, but the side he lacks the most..."


    "So..." Zhou Ye said loudly, "In order not to become a wizard who was easily solved empty-handed, now--you all give me a lap, the first goal, give me a circle around Hogwarts Run ten laps..."


    Run ten laps around Hogwarts??That''s going to kill people...


    However, none of these guys dared to say anything, because - Zhou Ye had already taken out his golden wand, "You have a kind of saying why don''t you try it?¡­¡­


    Under Zhou Ye''s force, the students started to run...


    However, a weak body is a weak body...These guys read when they have time, and their bodies are all like little chickens...


    Many people are too tired to run after less than one lap...


    But it¡¯s okay. Zhou Ye will call them up, add the weight-bearing curse he carefully prepared for them, and then use the transformation curse to conjure up a few polar bears, chase them behind, and help them become real men .


    Of course, in order to prevent them from doing anything to harm those little approach runners, Zhou Ye also confiscated their wands, and at the same time stipulated that the last one would have to run three more laps.


    As for girls...


    Of course, there is a preferential treatment. Although you have to run laps, you can take a short rest when you are tired, and some girls can also enjoy Zhou Ye''s intimate massage techniques to reduce physical fatigue... For example¡ª ¡ªMargaret and her best friend, Debbie.


    You ask-why did Zhou Ye do this??Because it''s fun...it''s so boring to be a teacher every day. You can be a passionate teacher. When it''s okay, it''s so pleasant to abuse these cute little guys under various names.


    And-these tired little dog-like guys reminded Zhou Ye of his time when he was training the captain of the US, I have to say-that period was really Zhou Ye''s happiest time... Besides, Zhou Ye also wanted to take a look. When a group of wizards were in a duel, the wizard on the opposite side suddenly gave up chanting the spell and rushed directly over to fight his opponent. It feels interesting to think about it...


    Reference 1478


    One thousand four hundred and seventy-eight chapters


    On that day, all the seventh-grade students who had attended Zhou Ye''s class were listless in the following class.


    And - at noon and lunch, the busy house elves in the Hogwarts kitchen were surprised to find that there seems to be a significant increase in the amount of meals today, could it be - their cooking skills were unknowingly, Increased a lot??


    At this time, Zhou Ye was in Dumbledore''s office... ahem, talking.


    "Ye, can you tell me what you think?" Albus Dumbledore was not angry, although he saw how Zhou Ye made the seventh-grade students better than die...


    However, Albus Dumbledore believed that Zhou Ye would definitely give himself a satisfactory explanation.


    "Ah...? I just feel that the actual combat ability of our graduated students is a bit too weak!" Zhou Ye sat in the chair casually, this time he didn''t even touch the toffee on Dumbledore''s table. ."So before graduating, give them a surprise training for their survivability...Although they may not use these abilities for a lifetime, I still think that giving my students more ability to live is far more than telling them. Some strong spells that will never be used!"


    "Why do you say that?" Dumbledore asked curiously.


    "Professor Dumbledore should remember how I killed Voldemort?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and said, "A powerful wizard like Voldemort, after being approached, is just a poor bug to be ravaged by others. What about these little guys? I just want to teach them not to rely too much on magic wands, but to trust their bodies more!"


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Dumbledore stopped talking...


    He remembered how Zhou Ye trampled Voldemort to death in the first place...


    And Zhou Ye continued: "And ah-the students in the seventh grade have almost finished what they should learn, so-I use the time to teach them. Don''t worry, I don''t know the students in other grades. Teaching them like this..."


    "Huh..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Dumbledore sighed deeply, "Well, if you need my help, just tell me, I will try to help you..."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and his figure gradually disappeared in front of Dumbledore. Only his sentence was left in the room: "Goodbye, professor!"


    "Goodbye... little guy..." Dumbledore yelled and rubbed his temple gently... As for the meaning of Zhou Ye''s words, Dumbledore could still understand somewhat.


    Just like Durmstrang School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, their college pays more attention to the physical training of their students because of the colder area.


    Even if it is called the cradle of the dark wizard, the toughness of the wizard who came out of the Durmstrang School of Witchcraft and Wizardry is recognized by the entire European magic circle.


    Otherwise, why the reputation of Durmstrang School of Witchcraft and Wizardry is so bad, and those pure-blood families still send their offspring there?


    It''s because they are strong enough.


    "Oh, I just hope that little guy doesn''t turn Hogwarts into a second Durmstrang..." Despite this worry, Albus Dumbledore did not immediately stop Zhou. Ye, because¡ªhe also wanted to see what would happen to Hogwarts after the change.


    At this time, in the cafeteria--


    Charlie Weasley looked at his elder brother with a strange look, and asked, "Bill? Are you okay? Are you so tired after all morning class?"


    "..." Bill Weasley glanced at his brother and sighed."When you learn Defence Against the Dark Arts, you will know it, and now-ignore me, I want to eat... I''m starving to death!"


    "..." Charlie was speechless for a while, he really didn''t understand why he was so tired in the Defence Against the Dark Arts class??


    At this moment, Charlie suddenly felt an unusually quiet around him. It seemed that everyone was looking at him?No, looking behind him...


    This made him couldn''t help but turn his head and look behind him...


    I saw that a tall, silver-haired teenager was standing behind him with a smile, looking at him and his brother... "Professor Zhou Ye, what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 1077

    "Of course!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, then looked at Bill who was gorging himself and said, "Are you interested, find a place to talk about your brother Percy..."


    ...... Hearing Zhou Ye mentioned Percy, Charlie and Bill were taken aback at the same time, and then an ominous premonition rose from his heart.


    To be honest-Charlie and Bill both had a feeling of regret after what happened to his brother Percy...


    But-the feeling of breaking the ban gives them an impulse to stop...


    Even the two brothers had discussed that when they were free, they would call out their younger brother Percy to have fun.


    But, now¡ªthey feel very regretful.


    Percy told them of his own guess, and they did listen to it.


    Now¡ªZhou Ye came to the door, and it seemed¡ªsome things needed to be done.


    Thinking of this, the Weasley brothers glanced at each other and nodded, "Okay, Professor Zhou Ye...then where are we going?"


    "Come with me!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and stopped talking, but turned and left...


    The two brothers did not dare to delay, stood up directly and followed Zhou Ye...


    Along the way, with seven turns and eight turns, Bill and Charlie finally followed Zhou Ye to an abandoned classroom.


    When noticing that there was no one else around, Charlie quietly took out his wand, and then yelled at Zhou Ye: "Forget it!"


    Charlie would not dare to kill Zhou Ye...


    He only dared to use the Forgetting Curse to make Zhou Ye completely forget this matter-then the two of their brothers would hold onto their reputation.


    However¡ªwhen he raised his wand, he found that his elder brother didn¡¯t do anything at all...but at this time he had no time to think about other things, because the arrow had to be sent on the string, and he didn¡¯t have time to go. Remind my brother.


    Unfortunately--


    The forgotten spell he was bound to win did not hit Zhou Ye at all, but was directly avoided by Zhou Ye...


    Standing aside, Bill, who hadn''t done anything, didn''t feel strange about it...


    You know, during the class, there were more than 30 people around Zhou Ye to perform magic, and Zhou Ye avoided him, not to mention his own brother alone.


    Compared with his younger brother, Bill knew more about Zhou Ye''s powers, although those powers seemed to Zhou Ye to be nothing but furry."Professor Zhou Ye, may I ask you to call us here, what is the matter?"


    Reference 1479


    One thousand four hundred and seventy-nine chapters


    "Ha, a good spell, but the voice of the spell is louder!" Zhou Ye waved his hand, not caring about the Forgotten Curse that Charlie had just thrown himself.


    For Zhou Ye, this is an important part of his plan for the Weasley brothers, and it is not impossible to be kind to them a little bit.


    "This... how is this possible?" Charlie looked at Zhou Ye with a surprised look. He had never seen anyone who could turn his back to people and avoid magic...


    "Nothing to make a fuss about!" Bill gave his brother a faint look, and said, "This morning, Professor Zhou Ye walked freely through the magic of more than 30 people. No magic can hit him..."


    "..." When Charlie heard his brother''s words, he felt a strange feeling in his heart. Is this-still a human??


    "Okay, Bill! I called you, not to talk to you about evasion techniques!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "I want to talk to you about your brother, Percy..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Bill and Charlie''s faces were stunned, and they looked at Zhou Ye with serious expressions and said, "I''m sorry, Professor Zhou Ye, we don''t know what you are talking about, Percy? What happened to Percy? What happened?"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye''s expectation of the two brothers pretending to be stupid was also expected.


    "On the train that day, your brother Percy harassed my sister, so I gave him a little lesson!" Zhou Ye said regardless, "Actually, I was only on Percy''s lap. I slightly added a mischievous curse, which is also a curse [Cupids Arrow] invented by myself. This curse will slightly increase the favorability of the person who is in contact with the person being cursed..."


    "..." X2


    Bill and Charlie''s faces were blue and purple, and there were tens of thousands of MMP sentences in their hearts, but they didn''t dare...


    "I didn''t expect... you would actually be implicated in your brother..." Zhou Ye said, apologizing insincerely: "I''m so sorry!"


    "No, nothing..." Bill said stiffly, "For example, if Professor Zhou Ye has nothing else to do, then we will leave. After all, there are other classes in the afternoon!"


    "Don''t worry..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "Actually, my magic is only effective for ten minutes... But-I found out that you...cough cough...your brother is nearly three hours... you guys¡­¡­"


    "I''m sorry... we don''t want to discuss this matter with you!" Charlie couldn''t help it, and he said directly: "This is a private matter between our brothers, so don''t bother Professor Zhou Ye!"


    "No, what I''m actually trying to say is..." Zhou Ye said here, with a smile on his face: "Don''t you think one brother is not enough?? You have two people...I remember It seems that you have three younger brothers besides Percy? Do you want me to help you? I still have a lot of ecstasy here... although I never use it!"


    "..." X2


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Bill and Charlie fell silent... They really wanted to say, "Who do you think of our brother?"¡­¡­


    But-they couldn''t tell.


    Because they found sadly that in their hearts, they were actually a little eager to Zhou Ye''s advice...especially the feeling of being touched, giving them a feeling of breaking through the urgency...that feeling--really...


    Seeing the two hesitant on their faces, Zhou Ye smiled slightly...


    In fact, he possesses spiritual abilities, he can compulsorily rewrite the feelings of these two people, but-isn''t it a long time?If it changes suddenly, it will always give people a sense of boring...


    Besides, Zhou Ye didn''t want anyone to notice the changes of the Weasley brothers, but think of others.


    So - it''s still fun to do it bit by bit, and then slowly change.


    Bill and Charlie were silent...


    They want to accept Zhou Ye''s gift, but they dare not...


    Because they don¡¯t know what Zhou Ye¡¯s reason for doing this is, why they want to help themselves, and even donate to them forbidden drugs...


    Although they didn''t know the purpose, but¡ªin order not to be controlled by others, they finally decided to face the sugar-coated shells given by Zhou Ye and say NO.


    However, just when they wanted to speak, Zhou Ye spoke again: "You don''t have to be afraid that I will hold such a secret in your hand to threaten you to do something for me."


    "..." X2


    This sentence said that Bill and Charlie were most afraid of the idea, so-they decided to continue to listen to Zhou Ye to talk about his reasons...


    "Because-first, with my strength, I really can''t think of what I need you to do for me?" Zhou Ye said, gently waving his hand back, and a sofa appeared behind him out of thin air. .


    Zhou Ye sat down calmly, drew out a Havana cigar, cut it with a cigar cutter, and lit the cigar.


    "Secondly, even if I really need to threaten you--it depends on what you did to your brother Percy on the train..." Said this, Zhou Ye took a light cigar and spat it out."It is enough to ruin you, and to make the entire Weasley family a laughing stock in the magic world. ¡ª¡ªThese things are enough as a handle to threaten you!"


    "..." X2


    Unable to refute, totally unreasonable.Bill and Charlie stood in front of Zhou Ye stupidly, not knowing what to say.


    "Third, I am a relatively kind person, and I can''t see the existence of such things as a lover eventually becoming a brother... That''s why I helped you!" Zhou Ye said here, smiling slightly: "You think my reasons are enough. full??"

 Chapter 1078

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Except for the seemingly ridiculous remarks of the third article, Bill and Charlie could not find a way to refute the other two.


    If Zhou Ye really wanted to threaten them, he could really threaten them.


    Don¡¯t say anything stupid like no evidence¡ªsome people, their own status means that what they say has absolute credibility, such as Zhou Ye in front of him¡ªthe legendary wizard, one by one. A legend who is the source of chaos in the magical world, the words spoken from such a population are enough to be believed by all wizards.


    "If... I mean if, our brother doesn''t accept your kindness?" Bill took a deep breath and said.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled and said casually: "My world is very simple-not my friend, or my enemy...Don''t let the friendship in my hands fall to the ground, otherwise, Maybe it will be magic next time..."


    "..." X2


    The two Weasley brothers really want to yell [Friend P, isn¡¯t you just forcing us??] Impulse.


    But - they didn''t dare, because Zhou Ye really had the capital to force them, as well as the ability to force them.


    After taking a few deep breaths, Bill said: "Well, we accept your kindness, Professor Zhou Ye... I don''t know when the ecstasy can be given to us??"


    "Ah? That... I''ll give it to you when you get home. After all-when you are in school, you still need to use the same younger brother!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Look, I''m the same What a person who thinks of friends...I''m almost touched by myself..."


    "...!!!" X2 Facing Zhou Ye like this, the Weasley brothers don''t want to struggle anymore, they know - they won''t be able to escape the control of the guy in front of them all their lives.


    Reference 1480


    One thousand four hundred and eighty chapters


    In the Ravenclaw lounge at night, it was pitch black--


    Here, there are no nasty living portraits outside, and there are no ghosts who like to drop by...


    Because everyone knows-everyone needs some privacy, no one can stand being noticed 24 hours a day.


    Therefore, in the dark Ravenclaw lounge, it is extremely quiet...After all, even if the girls snoring, it is the kind of soft and slight snoring, not like the boys¡¯ dormitory-the drum is shaking the sky. The movement.


    At this moment, a dark figure sneaked out of the corridor of the girls'' bedroom...


    Why use the word slip??


    Ahem-because this figure really looks like a thief...


    I saw the dark shadow flowing out of the corridor, and carefully brought the corridor door gently... Then, like a thief, walked towards the male bedroom door at the corner of the statue...


    When he came to the door of the man''s bedroom corridor, Sombra turned the handle and opened the door of the house...turned around and got in.


    Under the shining of the silver-white moonlight at the end of the corridor, the black shadow''s blonde hair, in the gold, with a hint of silver-white reflection, turned into a dreamlike color.


    The person who didn''t sleep in the middle of the night and sneaked up to the door of Zhou Ye''s former dormitory was not someone else, but Margaret Simmons.


    To be honest, because Zhou Ye said in class this morning [Go to the boys¡¯ bedroom in Ravenclaw at night, I want to talk to you about punishment] Margaret was in a state of entanglement for half the night in¡­¡­


    She really wants to come to the boys'' bedroom, and even she wants something to happen to Zhou Ye here...


    But-she was afraid that it was just a joke from Zhou Ye...


    I want to come¡ªbut I''m afraid of disappointment, but don''t come¡ªand I''m afraid of missing it.


    In this entanglement, Margaret Simmons writhed for a long time without falling asleep...


    But¡ªin the end she chose¡ªto come here.


    Because she didn''t want to miss any invitation from Zhou Ye, even if it was just a joke.


    Coming-50% may be disappointed, but not coming-100% hopeless.


    So Margaret still came here...


    Standing at the door of Zhou Ye''s former dormitory, Margaret took a few deep breaths... she wanted to reach out and knock on the door.


    However, just as she raised her hand, she changed her mind¡ªif Professor Zhou Ye was inside, she would definitely keep her door open, right??


    With this thought in mind, Margaret put her hand on the doorknob and twisted the lock slightly.


    Click¡ªthe sound of the door lock being driven by the mechanical spring is always so loud in this quiet space.


    The scared Margaret''s heart couldn''t help but start to beat faster... She took a deep breath, then gently pushed the door open and walked in...


    As soon as she walked into the bedroom, the scene inside made her foolish on the spot...


    I saw that on that super luxurious couch, two figures were fighting between you and me¡ªcough cough, a fight between men and women.


    Margaret also knew both sides of the fight. One of them was Zhou Ye, and the other was Teacher Narcissa Black.


    Although it was a bit miserable to see Mr. Black, and it seemed that she was still yelling, but-she didn''t hear the slightest sound...


    However, when she was in a daze, Zhou Ye turned her head and smiled at her, then beckoned...


    Margaret couldn''t help but walked into the dormitory... As soon as she entered the dormitory, Margaret felt as if she had crossed an invisible barrier... Then, she could finally hear Teacher Narcissa''s yelling Sound...


    "I can''t do it... honey... let me go!"


    Margaret was stunned on the spot, not knowing what she should do at this time... or what she should say...


    To be honest, as normal, she should go up and give Zhou Ye a slap, then turn her head and walk away... But, don''t know why, she just can''t take a step...


    "Well... I will let you go for now..." Zhou Ye smiled and turned around, jumped off the couch, and stood directly in front of Margaret."Did you see? This is the real me. The perfect man in your mind is not me... Now, I give you the right to choose, turn around and walk out of this house, I will use the oblivion spell to make you forget what happened tonight From now on... we are still a normal teacher-student relationship..."


    "Isn''t it giving me the right to choose?" At this time, Marguerite still asked: "What is the next choice? What will be the result? Tell me!"


    "Um¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!" Zhou Ye smiled, he liked this kind of straightforward girl, "The next choice is to stay and become my woman... From now on, she will be my woman..."


    "I... can I choose not to be on this couch?" Marguerite pointed to the couch with a strange face and said: "It''s the first time, I don''t want to... I don''t want to be with another woman and lose it... ¡­"


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while. For Margaret''s character, he really felt very cute¡ªfor the first time, it showed that she was not a messy girl, and that she was willing to stay, indicating that she knew her own. What do I want in my heart, never feel confused about it...


    Such a girl-it''s so funny.


    "Of course... I''ll give you a perfect first time!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, stretched out his arms, hugged Marguerite... Then gently placed her on that one, [forced type Magic AppliancesUpper... "Want... some roses?"


    "If you can, of course..." Margaret felt a little nervous... "Best¡ªsome red wine..."


    "No problem!" Zhou Ye smiled, snapped a finger in his hand, and suddenly¡ªthe whole room became a sea of ??roses... Then, two glasses of red wine appeared in his hands.


    He handed one of the cups to Marguerite, and Zhou Ye gently clinked the glasses with her, "Cheers..."


    "Cheers¡­¡­"


    After Marguerite said this, she raised her neck and felt bored.

 Chapter 1079

    This made Zhou Ye stunned, and then he couldn''t help but chuckle, "Don''t be nervous... we have time to eliminate your tension..."


    "No... come on!" Margaret threw the wine glass to the ground casually... her hands wrapped around Zhou Ye''s neck... "Do you know that I have been waiting for this day for six years. ......Today, finally let me wait...Love me..."


    To Zhou Ye, Margaret¡¯s words were like blowing the Charge horn...


    As soon as he bowed his head, he stubbornly stopped Margaret¡¯s little coward. As Margaret went from being jerky to gradually being able to fight Zhou Ye with time, her arms had already been taken by Zhou. Ye is all relieved...


    With a scream--


    On the Forced Magic Appliance, a blood-colored flower bloomed... And Margaret finally understood what kind of compelling effect this Forced Magic Appliance had...


    Chapter 1481


    The first thousand four hundred and eighty-one chapters


    The Ravenclaw common room in the early morning is busy, because if they don¡¯t want to miss breakfast-then they must get up as soon as possible to wash.


    Moreover, because girls usually wash up, it is more troublesome than boys, so Ravenclaw girls have the habit of getting up early.


    You ask?Why do girls take more time to wash than boys??


    The one who asks this is definitely not running away... because girls need to use various skin care products. Although they can use their own youth and invincible, they can not use those cosmetics, but-all kinds of moisturizing things, they still need some .


    Of course, they would do this. Most of them are girls in the five, six, and seven grades. As for the girls in the first, second and third grades??They can''t be called girls yet, or girls who haven''t passed the shelf life of loli...


    Furong was awakened by the rising movement of these senior sisters.


    Little Furong, who opened her eyes, rubbed her eyes, looked at the busy senior sisters, and shook her head silently...


    Little Lori is very disapproving of the behavior of the seniors, because - at home, no matter which mother she is, she doesn''t have the habit of putting on makeup... After all - a woman''s biggest enemy is time, for them who are immortal and immortal. , You don¡¯t have to care about the maintenance of your face at all-at most, you can just paint some light makeup occasionally.


    "Ah...ha..." After opening her arms, Little Furong yawned cutely, jumped off her couch, and then slipped into the bed next to her friend Penello Krivart. Without hesitation, his hands got into Debbie''s armpit...


    "Hahaha... don''t do this, Fleur..." Penello was directly awakened by his friend''s tickle attack...


    "It''s time to get up, Pepe, otherwise we won''t be able to make the breakfast..." Furong said, without stopping... continue to attack Penello.


    "I know... I know... I''ll get up..." Penello raised his hands and surrendered... Then he gained temporary freedom.


    Wait until the two little loli changes to their pajamas and wash them...


    But I found one thing... It seems that they don''t know the way...


    Some people say that it is already the second day, how can you not remember the way??


    Well, let you try this damn staircase at Hogwarts, and you will find that the memory that you are proud of is so sad.


    "Furong...what shall we do?" Penello asked anxiously after seeing that there was no one in the bedroom.


    "Don''t worry!" Furong said confidently: "Marguerite will come to pick us up..."


    "But...Senior Sister Simmons is gone..." Looking at the empty Ravenclaw common room, Pepe was almost crying...


    At this moment, there was a sound of opening the door, and then a figure walked out from the door of Ravenclaw¡¯s male dormitory, which had been abandoned for more than ten years...


    "Margaret..."


    "Sister Simmons..."


    The cry of two little loli made Marguerite, who sneaked out, suddenly became stiff, and then... she said with an awkward smile on her face: "Furong, Pepe...you Why didn''t you go to the restaurant?"


    "Didn''t you say that you were afraid that we would get lost, so let us wait for you here?" Furong had a smile on her face, but her eyes looked strange.


    What should I say?


    Furong felt that Marguerite''s expression was just like those mothers who had been knocked down by themselves at home...


    "Ah... I''m sorry, I completely forgot about this..." Margaret said, looking at the two little loli apologetically, "Let''s go to the restaurant now..."


    "Hmm!" X2


    The two little loli followed Margaret and walked out.


    While walking out with two little loli, Margaret was secretly thankful in her heart. Fortunately, when she just woke up, her man used dress-up magic and cleansing techniques to save herself the trouble of washing. And there is Sister Black¡¯s healing potion to relieve her pain.


    Otherwise-as soon as she walks out, it is estimated that these two little loli will see through...


    Now it seems that these two little guys have no doubt about anything...


    Thinking of this, Margaret''s footsteps couldn''t help but become much lighter.


    However-one of the two little loli who didn''t doubt anything in her opinion was quietly approaching her, shaking her cute little nose.


    [Familiar smell... This is the smell of father... No wonder I walked out of the empty boys'' bedroom early in the morning.It seems that Dad has wiped out Marguerite...]


    Little Furong had a smile on her face, but she was wondering in her heart.


    In fact, these things are easy to guess...


    In Hogwarts, the only people who can move at will, except for Little Fleur and Dumbledore who have learned portal magic, only Zhou Ye is left...


    Little Furong wouldn''t do this, and Dumbledore was gay, so he would do it. Except for her father, Zhou Ye, it seemed that there would be no one else.


    [Oh, another one...] Little Furong looked at Marguerite with some sadness, one after another... Then, wouldn''t there be more and more mothers??Oh my god, she definitely don''t call mother Margaret...


    It seems that it¡¯s time to find a chance for Pepe to develop a relationship with her father, as long as... Pepe is succeeded by her father, then she has a chance to get in... From then on, she will improve her seniority and she won¡¯t have to call anything else. Woman mother...


    Thinking about it, I''m still a little excited...


    ¡ª¡ªOf course, Furong is definitely not just to improve her seniority, but to counterattack Zhou Ye ¡ª the relationship between father and daughter is really good.


    Sometimes it''s good to make all the girls jealous.


    Otherwise, at that time, Little Furong didn''t have the courage to yell at that time, it would be nonsense to marry her biological mother.


    It was really that Little Furong was the only child in the family at that time, and she was very much loved.


    Just as Xiao Furong was thinking in her heart how to push her friend Pepe onto her father''s couch, the three had already arrived in the restaurant.


    As soon as she walked into the restaurant, Little Furong saw her father Zhou Ye and Professor Black sitting there eating breakfast leisurely.


    Seeing her father smiling at Marguerite, and Marguerite''s face was both happy and guilty, Xiao Furong couldn''t help but want to roll her eyes... After all, what are you afraid of???


    If Zhou Ye knew what his daughter was saying, he would probably want to complain...


    Of course I''m afraid. I thought I was here to be a teacher, but I ended up soaking up my own students... It''s not nice to talk about it...


    Moreover, Zhou Ye also wanted to wait for a little loli to be at school, how could he leave?

 Chapter 1080

    So... everyone is better to pretend to be gentle. When you don¡¯t need to pretend to be gentle-ahem, then let all the guys at Hogwarts show their love ceremony in shock. chant.


    Chapter 1482


    One thousand four hundred and eighty two chapters


    The learning environment at Hogwarts is actually very relaxed-


    There are two large classes in the morning¡ªa lunch break plus lunch for an hour, then another large class in the afternoon, and in the evening¡ªa weekly astrology class.


    So, many times, Hogwarts students are fine at around three in the afternoon.


    They either go to the library to find books they like to read, or they call friends and find some games they are interested in to play.


    For example-wizard chess or training Quidditch.


    Of course, as the seventh grade students who are about to graduate, their tasks seem to be more onerous.


    After all-they are about to leave the college and enter society-first they will fill in their employment intentions before the beginning of the last semester, and then-based on these employment intentions, the teachers will give them some adult guidance...


    For example, if you want to do work related to magical animals, teachers will remind them to read more books about the habits and characters of magical animals, and sometimes even take them to participate in some social practice classes.


    And if some students are aiming at the inaugural righteousness master, the teachers will focus on training them to attack and defend against dark magic.


    This can be regarded as Hogwarts'' efforts for his students.


    As for the research-based employment intentions, it is even simpler... The Potions and Magic Plants Society opens the first and second training rooms of the college to them, so that they can learn more about the subjects they want to work for.


    Therefore, in general, the seventh grade is not only not easy, but it is more busy.


    It''s just¡ªthe Hogwarts students recently discovered one thing. It seems that the seventh-grade seniors are very busy recently...


    What are you busy doing??


    Keke¡ªbusy¡ªrun laps.


    "Andre... don''t fall behind... Come on!" Roy in sportswear ran while shouting his teammates...


    Almost all the seventh-grade students are running laps around Hogwarts... The boys are led by the male student president, Roy.And for the girls, there is the female student president-Margaret leading the team...


    They ran so focused... they didn''t care about the probing gaze in the eyes of their juniors.


    "What are they doing?" Ravenclaw''s fifth-grader Nifadora Tonks, holding his book, curiously asked: "I have been running for more than a week? "


    "It seems that Professor Zhou Ye has set up a training plan for them!" Celine, as a well-informed person in the academy, has heard of this matter."It is said-doing this will help improve the ability of magical combat? Don''t you know? Nifadora..."


    "Call me Tonks..." Nifadora said a little dissatisfied when she heard her friend''s words-she resented her name because-her name is in English, which is a bit unsightly-so she Hate people calling her name.


    Celine hurriedly apologized: "Ah... sorry, I forgot... I''m sorry, Tonks!"


    "Well, I forgive you!!" Nifadora Tonks rubbed her head helplessly. She didn''t mean to blame her friend. This kind of thing happened from time to time, but-to her daughter Named Nymphadora or something, the mother who named her is really a foolish mother¡ªbecause¡ªthe meaning of the word nympha in her name Nymphadora in English is really not very elegant... [Interested buddies You can look up this word.


    After letting go of those little tangles, Nifadora asked curiously: "Magic combat ability? Are you kidding? Is running to improve magic combat ability?"


    "I don''t believe it either..." Celine sighed and said, "But-those seventh-grade seniors obviously adore Professor Zhou Ye, so-they are so obedient... and, I heard that today, a sixth-grade elder sister laughed at their training methods, so Margaret Simmons, the chairwoman of the female student council, has given a challenge to her, and she is about to settle the conflict in the duel room... ¡­"


    "What? Challenge book? Duel room?" Nifadora asked curiously: "What the hell is going on? Quickly¡ªtell me!"


    In the boring study career, there are some small incidents that can be used as a supplement. For Nifadora, it is simply something that should not be missed.


    "It seems that it was proposed by Professor Zhou Ye..." Celine thought for a while and said, "It is said--it was to clean up an abandoned large classroom...and then use it as a place to resolve conflicts between students...only weekly It is held once every five nights. All students who have conflicts can go to the dueling room to resolve their conflicts. The loser can no longer provoke the winner, or they will be severely warned by the school... and the dueling room is only in the three professors at the same time It can only be activated when it is there!"


    "It sounds like it''s funny..." Nifadora heard this, her eyes flashing gold... "Today is Thursday? Tomorrow is Friday... Oh my god... That doesn''t mean that there will be a good show tomorrow. Did you watch it?"


    "It seems...interesting things have happened..." Nifadora muttered, looking at the seniors who were running laps along Hogwarts...


    As a student of Ravenclaw, of course¡ªsometimes Simmons will be captured by Simmons to teach...


    It''s just that she has no interest in the legendary mage Zhou Ye that Simmons said... Rather than listen to her preaching, she might as well find something interesting to do.


    After hiding Simmons a few times, it seems that Simmons has also completely lost interest in Nymphadora... and never came to her deliberately.


    As for Simmons'' adoration of Professor Zhou Ye, Nifadora still knew...


    Even when she heard Professor Dumbledore¡¯s introduction at the opening ceremony for the first time, she was expecting something interesting to happen between Chairman Simmons and the professor she admired...


    as predicted--


    At the school banquet, Nifadora saw Simmons questioning the authenticity of Zhou Ye''s identity, and was even mocked by Zhou Ye for this.


    But-the later development made Nifadora invisible.


    Normally speaking, shouldn''t we go on without fighting against each other?Why are there no shows behind?


    The two looked as if nothing had ever happened, and even-when they were in the dormitory recently, Simmons did very little missionary work. In Nifadora''s view, it was simply unthinkable. ...


    Nifadora knew about the fact that Margaret Simmons was Zhou Ye''s stubborn fan. It can be said that it is not a secret in the entire Ravenclaw.


    Regarding Margaret''s calm and gentle treatment...Although many girls have doubts, they don''t think too much.And only Nifadora Tonks will find out...Who called¡ªis she the Disguise Magnus who caused headaches for the entire grade?


    Perhaps because of her active nature and super curiosity, in the eyes of everyone-Nifadora Tonks is a girl who likes to play pranks.


    Now¡ªher curiosity seems to have shifted to Margaret and Zhou Ye... For her, the more normal the two people get along, the more abnormal it seems... Who sees Ever a silly fan who sees his idol not screaming??


    It''s time-to pursue the truth-from this duel...


    Nifadora Tonks stared stubbornly at the figure running with the girls downstairs... there was a strange brilliance in his eyes.


    Chapter 1483


    One thousand four hundred and eighty three chapters


    Just as Nifadora Tonks was turning all kinds of thoughts in his mind.


    In the office of the principal at Hogwarts----


    "I am now beginning to wonder if it was a wrong decision to invite you to Hogwarts!" Albus Dumbledore rubbed his increasingly painful head and looked at Zhou Ye sitting in front of him... ...Some helplessly said: "Ye...Can''t you be quiet for a few days?"


    "I didn''t do anything angry and grieving?" Zhou Ye took a sip of his cigar and asked, "It''s just a duel room. Have you been questioned by those school councils again?"


    "Yeah...you didn''t do anything irritating..." Albus Dumbledore''s angry beard straightened."You just set an unprecedented precedent and moved the arena into Hogwarts... Do you know what those directors say? They said-if we continue like this, what is the difference from those dark wizards? ??"


    "But you can''t deny... I can''t open a duel room. Every year there are many private magic fights between students because of various things..." Zhou Ye said, from Albus Dumbledore''s table I picked up a thick book, which recorded the records of the deduction of points for various colleges due to various fighting incidents for decades."Come... let''s take a look... Ha, in 1977, 14 incidents... resulted in more than 20 students entering the hospital for rescue... Hey, look here, more happened in 1980, There are more than 30 incidents..."


    "Okay... Enough." Listening to the record read by Zhou Ye... Dumbledore was a big head. This is really not something to brag about. "Tell me what you think... Ye, I know you are definitely not. I made such a decision for a while!"


    "Professor Dumbledore... Whether you admit it or not, not every child is a good baby... Am I right?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, put down the information in his hand, and asked.


    "Hmm..." Dumbledore has been the principal of Hogwarts for so many years, and he still agrees with Zhou Ye''s words.

 Chapter 1081

    "So... the students who like magic duels, and even say-like bullying, are not bad kids. Maybe they just want to get some sense of identity? Right?" Zhou Ye asked again.


    "Yes!" Dumbledore agrees with this point-in his opinion, no child is inherently evil...including Voldemort, he just didn''t give Voldemort the normal guidance at the most critical moment, so Let him embark on the road of no return.


    "And among the students, it is impossible for everyone to be friendly and harmonious. There will also be conflicts between them... Even some of the contradictions cannot be vented, and they accumulate deeper and deeper, resulting in them finally committing an unforgivable sin... Is that correct?" Zhou Ye asked again.


    "Uh-are you talking about the [Mitchell] incident?" Dumbledore asked back.


    "Yes..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    The so-called "Mitchell" is actually a pure-blood supporter of Slytherin named Mitchell. He always looks down on wizards of mixed blood and Muggle births, so on weekdays, in speech Often ridiculed and even abused them...


    In the end, during an extracurricular internship in the seventh grade, those guys killed Mitchell... the hapless guy just died.


    This incident was very serious at the beginning, and even caused a confrontation between the pure-blood family and the Muggle-born wizard and the mixed-blood wizard in the magical world... In the end, the Ministry of Magic used coercive means to suppress both sides...


    Otherwise, it was really messed up.


    It can be said that the [Mitchell] incident, in Dumbledore''s view, is that he is the second largest black history after Voldemort in his position as the principal of Hogwarts.


    But - now, this period of black history has been brought out by Zhou Ye to speak up.


    "Tell me... what you think!" Dumbledore said with a serious face: "You know, Ye, I support you... Don''t circle me around again!"


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye looked at the serious Dumbledore and sighed, "Professor, you know, in the students'' age group-impulsive, aggressive, eager for identification... is their label Sometimes, we adults may feel that it doesn¡¯t matter, but in their opinion, it is a great insult...that¡¯s why all kinds of difficult-to-adjust contradictions arise..."


    "..." Listening to Zhou Ye''s words, Dumbledore nodded in agreement.


    "Furthermore, they are actually reluctant to tell the teacher a lot of things... After all, our identity is the opposite of them to some extent-for them, telling the teacher is equivalent to admitting their failure. Acknowledging that he is a coward..."


    "Well, I don''t deny the fact that these things you said do exist." Dumbledore nodded and asked, "But-what does this have to do with you opening a duel room every Friday?? "


    "Of course it matters!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "The opening of the duel room is for the students to put these private struggles on the bright side... and even we can start group duels and individual duels... ¡­"


    "Wait... What if the duel in the duel room doesn''t get the result it deserves?" Dumbledore pointed to the point."The contradictions of those students were not resolved through duels, and even the contradictions deepened, what should I do?"


    "I didn''t even plan to let them resolve the conflict through the duel room..." Zhou Ye blinked his eyes at Dumbledore, looking like I was innocent.


    Dumbledore was almost amused by Zhou Ye''s words, "Then what is your purpose for opening the duel room??"


    "The purpose is to let them change the secret fight into an open duel..." Zhou Ye smiled and said: "When they are fighting secretly, without the teacher present, how can they think it is a little bad, right?? What if something big...we can''t make it over? You know-a teenage boy is just the age when he becomes impulsive and desperate..."


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Dumbledore was speechless for a while.


    He knew that Zhou Ye was right--


    Children at this age are at an age when they are very impulsive and even want to gain a sense of identity, and the biggest difference between them and ordinary people is that they are seeds of wizards and possess more powerful spells than ordinary people...


    Uh-to change a term that is not very appropriate-is equivalent to every student in an academy with weapons in class.


    While strength gives people a sense of security, it also gives people a desire to express-which makes these children very difficult to discipline... Although Hogwarts Castle is full of portraits and ghosts-but-the rules are established. It''s what makes people look for loopholes-no matter how rigorous the inspection is, there are always things that cannot be taken care of.


    But-is Zhou Ye''s method really useful??


    Just when Dumbledore was considering gains and losses... Zhou Ye''s next sentence made Dumbledore decide to support Zhou Ye''s approach.


    "The opening of the duel room may not be able to completely resolve the contradictions between the students, but-it can turn this kind of secret fight into an open fight, and let some losers know their shame and courage, and turn grief into a learning force. , Maybe - how many actual combat geniuses can be produced?" Zhou Ye''s words instantly made Dumbledore''s eyes brighten.


    "Well, I will support you... Ye, I hope this is not the last time I support you-because if something big happens, maybe I will resign like you!"


    "Don''t worry, professor..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "Trust me, nothing will happen!"


    Reference 1484


    One thousand four hundred and eighty four chapters


    Night-in the boys'' bedroom in Ravenclaw.


    With a scream-a certain female student council chairperson was completely sunk and couldn''t get up again.


    Half an hour later-Margaret Simmons woke up faintly...


    Turning over, he hugged his man tightly... murmured: "I came so late today... and made me like this... the sisters at home, didn''t you feed you well?? "


    Today is the day of the monthly family gathering. Of course, Zhou Ye went back to feed his women first, and¡ªby the way, he took Narcissa back and put the two sisters Blake together to play. Super fun.


    Ahem-it doesn''t matter...


    The important thing is that Margaret did not attend the family gathering this time. In her words-that is, she is not yet mentally prepared... It is one thing for women who know their men, but-really want to meet When it''s right, it''s another matter.


    So¡ªZhou Ye had to come back early this time to accompany Margaret¡ªthe newcomers are always given preferential treatment, right?


    Zhou Ye, who held Margaret in his arms, only smiled when he heard her question... Just kidding, there were only a few thousand people, so he wanted to squeeze him out... Believe it or not, he will fix them in minutes??


    Just like when he got Hera in one second...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s laugh...Marguerite felt that her man was laughing at herself, turned her face angrily, and took a mouthful of her man''s neck...


    Of course, she is not willing to work hard...that kind of cat-like bite, Zhou Ye slapped and slapped somewhere where the fat is thickest, just slap... "Do you still want to go to class tomorrow? ??"


    "Bad..." Margaret understood what her man meant in a second, and begged for mercy with some fear: "I really can''t do it... honey... I have to fight someone tomorrow..."


    "You? Fighting with someone?" Zhou Ye was taken aback when he heard Margaret''s words...


    Today, in addition to attending class, he spent almost a day in the office with Dumbledore discussing the specific implementation of the dueling room. During dinner, he ran back to the party... He never heard of Margaret. Special duels...


    "What the hell is going on?" Zhou Ye asked: "Why do you have to fight someone when I turn my head?"


    "In the afternoon..." Of course Margaret wouldn''t hide her man about this."As we were about to start the lap, a guy in Slytherin stood beside us and laughed loudly at us...what to say-this is simply the cutest thing, if you can win the magic battle by running the lap, So why don''t all the wizards become long-distance runners... Why do they come to Hogwarts to learn magic?"


    "Such a person, you don''t have to pay attention to her..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and said, "The future life will only be a failure..."


    "I know..." Margaret bit her, and said angrily: "But-she insulted you, saying that you are the biggest liar in the wizarding world, and that you weren''t the Voldemort you killed at all. ...That''s why I angrily proposed a duel to her..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye knew that Margaret would not lie to herself... let alone lie to herself. He also occasionally heard about the so-called liar of the century...


    Those rumors came from those pure-blood families who were implicated in the Voldemort incident... After all, more than ten years have passed, and their lives are getting worse...


    In Zhou Ye''s view... Defamation of themselves is only their first step. If they don''t fight back, perhaps they will have the second step-such as washing the ground for Voldemort...


    It''s not that this kind of thing has never happened...


    The so-called justice, history... is worthless in the face of vested interests.


    It''s just--the descendants of these Death Eaters have miscalculated Zhou Ye''s strength in the magic world. Compared to public opinion--who can surpass Rita Skeeter''s magic media group?And-with Rita''s fingertips, plus the powerful media group behind her...


    The counterattack of those guys was suppressed by Rita moving the pen-even Rita published several biographical novels in succession-crucifying the Death Eaters and Voldemort on the pillar of shame in history. Don''t turn over.


    This proves once again that literati do not need a knife to kill...

 Chapter 1082

    Therefore-the so-called argument that he is a great liar for a century only exists among the descendants of those Death Eaters...and only among them can this argument have a market...


    But-this feeling of being troubled by others is so unpleasant...


    Or it should be said that Zhou Ye''s life in Anshengsheng on weekdays is enough to make many people happy. It seems that he is indeed too benevolent. It is time for some guys to enter Azkaban...


    But-the most important thing in front of me is obviously not this... but-the duel of my own woman tomorrow.


    To be honest-Zhou Ye is not optimistic about Margaret''s duel...


    After all-how long did she exercise... just want to avoid magic by virtue of her physical instinct?Isn''t that a bit too much?


    what did you say??Did Margaret say to win the duel with Zhou Ye''s method??What''s the point?


    Certain things, don¡¯t do it if you don¡¯t do it, do your best...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled at Marguerite and said, "Baby, do you want to be more beautiful tomorrow?"


    "Yes!!" When Margaret heard her man''s words, her eyes lit up... her little head kept nodding."My dear, do you have a good way?"


    "Of course... there is it!" Zhou Ye absolutely opened up to his own woman... "But it takes a little time. Fortunately... For me, time is the least problem!"


    "Then?" Margaret looked at her man expectantly: "What are we waiting for? Dear..."


    "Uh-are you sure you can stand up now?" Zhou Ye asked with a strange expression.


    "Of course I..." Margaret stubbornly wanted to get up--ran and egg--just as soon as she half-stretched her body with her arms, she instantly softened and fell on her own man''s arms again... "Can''t get up..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled unscrupulously at the pitiful appearance of his own woman.


    "Help me... dear!" Margaret had no choice but to ask her man for help... In her opinion, her man is omnipotent and can definitely help herself to do anything...


    And Zhou Ye did not disappoint her...with a light snap of his fingers...


    Margaret felt her body instantly regained its vitality... There was even a feeling of endless energy-it was just her illusion."It''s great, dear... what have you done??"


    "It''s just going back a little bit of your body time..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "But-I seem to mess up one thing... baby!"


    "What''s the matter?" Margaret asked curiously.


    "I seem to have turned you into a first-time girl again..." Zhou Ye''s corner leaked an evil smile."So-you have to feel another kind of pain again..."


    "...Bad...I killed you..."


    Reference 1485


    One thousand four hundred and eighty five chapters


    Friday-afternoon...


    There is no class...


    However, almost all the students gathered in an abandoned large classroom on the first floor...


    This classroom was originally used for those big classes during the glory days of Hogwarts... but-now it is also deserted.


    No way, there are fewer and fewer wizard seeds... You know that there are only two or three kittens every year.


    Moreover, from time to time, the wizards and couples gave birth to dumb cannons...so, this is not uncommon.


    Maybe it has something to do with the reason for the increasing global industrialization, maybe it has something to do with... But so what?It is impossible for wizards to declare war on the world...their number is not even the number of the standing army of a small country...


    When the mystery is no longer mysterious...it is the end of the wizard...


    You have to admit that the emergence of new spells is less and less able to keep up with the speed of technological development... After all, the spell depends on talent, and technology... ahem, it depends on hundreds of millions of ordinary people. Work hard...


    Going far... let''s get back to the topic.


    Today¡ªthis large classroom that was originally abandoned has once again restored its former glory...


    Almost all Hogwarts students, regardless of the college or age, gathered at the door of the large classroom, waiting for the opening of this incredible duel room.


    There were groups of three or five gathered at the door to discuss what the dueling room would look like, and there were also the entire academy gathered together, chatting about the topic of the dueling room...


    For example-Ravenclaw.


    Originally, the number of Ravenclaws was not large, plus they were all girls... and¡ªthis time the duel room opened for the first time. With their pride, Ravenclaw¡¯s female student council chairperson had already issued a challenge notice early.


    As a college with a very strong sense of community, how could they not come to cheer for Margaret Simmons in their college?


    Of course, it¡¯s for you to come on... Ravenclaw is not entirely monolithic...


    For example, now¡ªMargaret Simmons is chatting with her best friend Debbie Elise, while Nifadora stays with her friend¡ªthe two groups are slightly separated distance.


    "Margaret... do you really have confidence?" The worry on Debbie''s face could be seen by the blind man.


    "Of course!" Margaret Simmons said confidently: "You know, Professor Zhou Ye gave me special training..."


    "...But..." Debbie''s hesitant expression made Margaret Simmons ask a little curiously: "But what?",


    "I know that Professor Zhou Ye is very powerful... But-how much effect can only one night of special training play?" Debbie is really worried about her friend Margaret... Even Zhou Ye No matter how amazing it is, she doesn''t think that her friend''s idol can give her a whole new life by only training her friend for one night.


    If it were the same as before, if everyone used spells to shoot at each other, Debbie would not be very worried about her friend. After all-Margaret''s academic performance is also excellent... Otherwise, she would not be a female student council. The position of the chairman.


    But - when Margaret challenged that guy, she vowed to say - to use the actual combat method taught by Professor Zhou Ye to win the duel without dispute - which made Debbie worried.


    In the final analysis-Professor Zhou Ye''s actual combat method is new to many students, and many people have not even reached the entry level. How can Debbie believe that his friends can use it freely after a night of special training? ?


    Of course, Margaret knew her friend¡¯s worries well... But she couldn¡¯t tell her friends... The so-called one-night special training, in fact, she treated herself in the mirror space of her own man. More than a month...


    This includes not only the special training for that kind of tactics, but also the X gene¡ªthe cheating device opened by his own man.


    To put it simply-she now has the X-Men''s fast silver gene... the ability to control the flow of time around makes Margaret more confident.


    To put it bluntly, she thinks she has a certainty of victory even if she challenges the principal of the school, Professor Dumbledore.


    Of course... her training ability is how to control Kuaiyin''s ability more convincing...


    After all-you can''t just take a look at them, and you can blow them to the ground-then all the fools know that Margaret cheated.


    So, for a whole month, she was training how to slow down, not fast.


    Although these can''t be said-but Marguerite still smiled and held her friend''s A4 waist, confidently said: "Don''t worry, I will definitely win...because of my love to my dear Zhou Ye The professor has absolute confidence..."


    It''s so risky, I almost blurted it out-say dear...


    Marguerite thought a little bit afraid...


    But¡ªobviously Debbie Elise is not as confident as her...or it should be said that the more confident Margaret said, the more worried Debbie was.

 Chapter 1083

    After all-Debbie knew it, and his friend was a silly fan... His idol was omnipotent, and for Margaret, that was the truth.


    [I really hope-Margaret can really win... at least so that she won''t taste the pain of idol cracking!


    Seeing Margaret''s extremely confident smiling face, Debbie could only pray that way.


    Two o''clock in the afternoon--


    The door of the abandoned large classroom opened slowly on time...


    Hogwarts students walked into the large classroom in an orderly manner...


    As soon as they entered here-they felt Zhou Ye''s great handwork.


    This classroom looks much larger than what it shows to the outside world.


    If you have to use some rooms in Hogwarts for comparison-then the space here seems to be twice as large as the lobby of Hogwarts.


    All the students gathered here, there is also a feeling of emptiness.


    It''s just¡ªit seems to be very clean inside, clean¡ªwell¡ªwhat should I say?Apart from the walls and the floor, there is nothing else.Even the dilapidated desks and chairs that were piled up here have disappeared...


    Just as everyone was talking...Suddenly, a not very loud voice came into the ears of the students.


    [Welcome everyone to the duel room that opens every Friday afternoon...]


    [Here, any grievances you have, whether it is in school or the grievances passed down from the family, can be resolved here!


    [As long as you have the courage to challenge, even if you are a freshman in the first grade, you can challenge an old student in the seventh grade...]


    [Of course, the upper grades cannot challenge students who are two grades lower than themselves-because that would be too bullying. What we want is a duel room that resolves grievances, not an alternative that can provide bullying The secret space of the place.


    Hearing these words, the students couldn''t help laughing. No one would bully a student who was higher than their own grade. That was just looking for death.


    Reference 1486


    The first thousand four hundred and eighty-six chapters


    Squeaky yah-


    There was a heavy door closing sound, and the two heavy wooden doors closed... With a bang, the door closed completely.


    As the last light from the door disappeared in the room, a beam of light appeared out of nowhere on the open space in the middle.


    Under the beam of light-three figures appeared...


    These three figures are not unfamiliar to many people... The principal of Hogwarts-Professor Albus Dumbledore, and the initiator of this duel room-the then Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher followed Professor Zhou Ye, Dean of Ravenclaw¡ªand¡ªMs. Poppy Pomfrey, the medical doctor at Hogwarts.


    The person who just said those words is not someone else, but Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye smiled and looked at the students, and said, "Today, the dueling room is officially opened for use for the first time. To commemorate this special day, why not change to a more interesting scene..."


    As he said, Zhou Ye clapped his hands gently...


    With his applause--the entire space changed suddenly, and as the space stretched and spread...A group of students found that the room where they were located had become an extremely desolate area...


    Here-there are craters everywhere, and a huge aqua blue planet can be seen in the distance...


    At this time, there were already Muggle-born students who couldn''t help but exclaimed in a low voice... "Gosh--this is...Are we on the surface of the moon?"


    "No... we didn''t reach the surface of the moon, we just saw the scenery on the surface of the moon!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and nodded to the student who exclaimed.


    "This... this is really amazing!"


    "I can''t believe my eyes..."


    There are not many students from Muggle or mixed race. Most of them live in sync with the human world. Of course they are about the moon.


    And Zhou Ye smiled slightly, clapped his hands, and said, "Now-we should take a look at who is the first person to apply for the duel room..."


    While talking, Zhou Ye looked at a piece of white paper in his hand pretentiously, "...The first person to apply for the duel room was Margaret Simmons, a seventh-grader of Ravenclaw, yes. ¡ªSlytherin sixth grader, Stephanie Lorell."


    "Well¡ªin my opinion, this application complies with all the above duel room usage rules..." Zhou Ye said, smiling: "Then¡ªplease come to me both of you!"


    As Zhou Ye''s words fell, Margaret Simmons gracefully walked out of Ravenclaw''s small group...


    And another girl also came out of the Slytherin formation.


    The two approached Zhou Ye almost in no particular order...


    However, when the two stood together, the difference was immediately clear...


    The difference from the beautiful Margaret is that Stephanie, although her name sounds good, is a short buck-tooth girl who didn''t look very good at first... plus the moon on her face The pockmarks on the surface are like pits...It''s even more disgusting.


    The students in the audience voted for the two girls with their voices automatically...


    The high voice calling Chairman Simmons must win almost overwhelmed the voice called Stephanie must win... I have to say that people are all visual animals.


    Zhou Ye smiled and made the final confirmation of the two duelists on the stage... said: "Then-next, let our duelists enter the venue!"


    As his voice fell, almost all the students in the venue felt that their body shape seemed to be changing...No, it was not that their height had changed, but¡ªthe height of the venue had changed.


    The entire field of the duel hall became a decreasing field with layers of recesses from the outside to the inside. Finally, between Margaret and her opponent, a 20-meter-wide and forty-meter-long was formed. Rectangular depression arena.


    The declining venue ensures that every student in the venue can clearly see the figure of the duel under the stage.


    And because of their shortness, Penello and Little Furong, who had to stand in the front row, could see clearly.


    "Your cousin is really amazing..." Although little Penello has been in school for more than a week, she has never seen a large magic like today. In her opinion... this kind of magic is almost It can be called a miracle.


    "Yeah, yeah..." Little Furong weakly responded to her friend''s words. For her-no matter how amazing her father did, she didn''t think it was any strange, let alone that it was just imagining the surface of the moon. The scene... Even if it really brought these people to the surface of the moon, she didn''t feel surprised.


    And--to be honest, Little Fleur didn''t think the guy who was dueling Margaret had the slightest chance of winning.


    She knew how much her father spoiled her own woman... I was afraid that this hapless guy would definitely be beaten by Margaret...


    cheat?


    No, no... In the eyes of his father, there is no such thing as cheating. He said that he was the little prince... how to play the game without hanging??


    Hey, may Merlin bless that hapless guy... Don''t be beaten too badly.


    And at this time--the Hogwarts students also gradually calmed down. For them--this kind of magic is magical, but--sure enough, they wanted to see how the two on the duel stage did a duel. what¡­¡­


    Margaret Simmons and Stephanie Laurel walked to the opposite ends of the arena, and the distance between the two was definitely more than 35 meters.


    At this time, Stephanie shouted loudly: "Simmons-is your oath still valid? You want to use the practical fighting skills taught by Professor Zhou Ye to defeat me instead of magic??"


    She yelled this deliberately to remind the students that this duel is not a simple magic duel, but actual combat skills versus magic...

 Chapter 1084

    Due to the venue of the duel, Stephanie''s voice spread throughout the hall.


    Hogwarts students, some know, some don''t... the ones who know do science popularization for those who don''t know, and those who don''t know---are more interested in this duel.


    "Of course it works!" Margaret saw through Stephanie''s plan at a glance... But so what?She didn''t think she would lose to this fat woman if she was opened by her own man...


    And I don¡¯t know when, Albus Dumbledore, who had already been on the referee¡¯s seat, stood up and said loudly: "I declare that in this duel, no magical equipment is allowed except for their respective wands. Have objections?"


    "No objections!" X2


    Hearing the loud shouts of the two, Dumbledore nodded, and said, "Then¡ªI announce¡­the duel has begun!"


    Reference 1487


    The first thousand four hundred and eighty-seven chapters


    As Dumbledore announced the start of the duel--


    Stephanie took out her magic wand for the first time, but she did not choose to attack Margaret first, but used magic on herself...


    [Armor body protection...]


    With the sound of her spell, an invisible barrier opened in front of her...


    Then, she raised her magic wand calmly and shouted to Margaret: "Oolong out of the hole, Oolong out of the hole, Oolong out of the hole"


    Three venomous snakes appeared on Margaret''s route, which hindered Margaret''s approach.


    To be honest-seeing this situation, many people squeeze a cold sweat for Margaret.


    Including those seventh graders who firmly believed in Zhou Ye''s practical fighting skills, they all had a cold sweat.


    How should I put it... Stephanie don''t look at people ugly, but-she is very smart, first use the iron armor curse to make herself invincible, and then use three consecutive viper curses to Marguerite who is approaching her It is a hindrance...


    Next-I''m afraid it''s offensive magic, right??


    Sure enough¡ªNext, Stephanie pointed her magic wand at Margaret: "fainted"


    A green light shot towards Marguerite...


    And what about Margaret at this time??


    To be honest, Stephanie''s so-called little tricks are--useless to her...


    Simply put-that is, she can easily dodge those little tricks, and then go around behind Stephanie without the protection of the iron curse, and attack her...


    However, in order not to be so exaggerated, Margaret deliberately made a somewhat thrilling look to avoid Stephanie¡¯s three poisonous snakes and magic...


    Those thrilling actions caused waves of exclamations from the students on the stage...


    However, no matter how thrilling it is... In short, Margaret has escaped those attacks and troubles... Venomous snakes, although they attack very fast in an instant, they cannot keep crawling fast for a long time. Move...


    So-Margaret easily got rid of those poisonous snakes...


    How far is the distance of forty meters??Well-generally speaking, for provincial athletes, it is six or seven seconds...


    And Margaret?She is definitely faster than this.


    So-when Stephanie wisely used a few spells on her own-she found that Margaret was almost rushing in front of her.


    At this time, it explains the importance of psychological quality...


    "Fainted to the ground..."


    Zila screamed¡ªStephanie¡¯s wand sent out a magical lightning, and then¡ªthe gun was dumb...


    Of course she was going to be dumb...Because she was in a hurry and even pronounced the spell wrong, how could she not dumb...


    At this moment, Marguerite was a few meters closer to her, and she was about to rush to her.


    Stephanie was even more panicked... She wielded her wand desperately... She wanted to attack Margaret, but she did not. Sometimes that was the case-the more anxious people, the more mistakes they would make...


    In the end, without even chanting a decent spell, Margaret bypassed the protection of the iron armor curse and walked to her side...


    When Margaret pointed her wand at Stephanie''s neck, she wanted to resist one last time, but¡ªit was too late.


    Colloportus


    Following Margaret''s Tarantella spell, Stephanie danced to tap dance...


    Do you dare to imagine what a short and fat woman would look like to tap dance?Tell you... it''s just a kind of mental pollution.


    The people on the stage also resisted the discomfort and threw the boo to the loser.


    "It seems that you are going to save a lot of trouble...Mrs. Pomfrey!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said to Madam Pomfrey, the medical doctor next to her.


    "Well, I like this little girl... at least she is very kind and knows that she will not cause me trouble..." Madam Pomfrey also smiled and nodded.


    Compared to the guys on the Quidditch team, Mrs. Pomfrey thinks this duel room is more meaningful... At least, he will only trouble himself one day a week, and the guys who practice Quidditch What??It''s just trouble from morning till night...


    Especially at the beginning of the new season... it was even more troublesome...


    "It would be nice if everyone was as sensible as Simmons!" Dumbledore flicked his beard and said happily.


    To be honest, Dumbledore really thought that this time he was going to do something impossible...


    After all-the word duel is easily reminiscent of the bloody duel scenes in the Middle Ages... But fortunately, it is obvious that this time the winner is Margaret Simmons, a sensible little girl... This is really true. Great.


    "..." Zhou Ye just smiled at Dumbledore''s words.


    To be honest...this is just seemingly harmless... this seemingly harmless spell is simply fatal to some guys.


    For example-this fat girl dancing in front of me.


    Perhaps, from then on, she will get a [Fanny who can dance] such a seemingly well-meaning but malicious nickname.


    This nickname will accompany her through the rest of the college time... I hope she will not be driven crazy...


    As one of the referees, Zhou Ye deliberately waited for five minutes before walking into the court. After releasing the spell on Stephanie, he raised Margaret Simmons'' right hand and shouted, "I declare¡ª ¡ªThe winner this time is¡ªMiss Margaret Simmons..."


    As his words fell, cheers rang out in the entire venue.


    The loudest call is the seventh grade students...


    In their view, this time¡ªMargaret''s victory was the victory of their ideals. Who would call them all supporters of Zhou Ye''s actual combat techniques??


    And Margaret Simmons, who won the victory, gave Zhou Ye a kiss with excitement...Of course, it was just on Zhou Ye''s face.


    This is nothing in Europe...

 Chapter 1085

    It''s just¡ªone of the audience on the stage noticed...


    "Sure enough¡ªit''s suspicious!" Nifadora Tonks murmured with her searching gaze in her eyes, "I will definitely figure out what the hell you are doing!"


    At this moment... Stephanie, who lost the game on the stage, wanted to slip away quietly, but was caught by Margaret Simmons.


    "Lorrel... do you want to regret it?"


    "I...I..." Stephanie whispered blushingly for a long time before she said in a volume that almost Margaret could not hear: "I''m sorry...I was wrong, I shouldn''t slander Professor Zhou Ye...please Everyone forgive me..."


    "I can''t hear!" After Margaret finished speaking, she asked directly to the stands: "Did you just hear what our classmate Stephanie Lorrier said?"


    "did not hear¡­¡­"


    "Did she just say something?"


    "did not hear¡­¡­"


    "Look...not only I didn''t hear it, but everyone didn''t hear it..." Margaret said, looking at Stephanie and said: "So-please, speak out loudly..."


    "Sorry... I was wrong. I shouldn''t slander Professor Zhou Ye... Please forgive me..." Stephanie rushed out of the ring with a blushing face after shouting this sentence... She didn''t want to be here for a moment. Now... it''s really shameful.


    And at this time, everyone suddenly realized why Margaret would challenge Stephanie to a duel... There is no way. The fact that Margaret is Zhou Ye''s brain fan is not a secret in school. Everyone knew before Zhou Ye came.


    But-these are not important now... Everyone is thinking about the new wizard battle mode.


    Reference 1488


    The first thousand four hundred and eighty-eight chapters


    since that day¡­¡­


    Sooner or later, not only the seventh graders, but also a lot of guys who are more interested in this mode... have also joined their team.


    After that, many seventh-grade guys have achieved success...


    Of course, their so-called success is only to beat their opponents with speed... After all, Zhou Ye taught them some more practical magic spells, such as-[Greasing the soles of the feet] This blessed spell that can increase their movement speed.


    Just ask-when a wizard student sees a guy rushing towards him without a common sense, and slams his fist into his face, how can he not panic??


    Therefore, many people are surprised to find that this technique is very easy to use...


    So-there are more guys following the seventh grade laps... They are not only laps now, but they also have to chant clearly and quickly in the laps. In Zhou Ye''s words-this is training. Their mobile combat ability...


    After all-standing motionless cast spells, too easy to be targeted.


    For some people, Hogwarts¡¯ new technique training wave didn¡¯t move her at all, because¡ªshe has more important things to do...


    "Tonks...isn''t it bad for us to do this...?" Celine lowered her voice hesitantly and whispered.


    At this time-the night is already late, and almost all the students have fallen asleep.


    And in Ravenclaw''s common room, there are two figures carefully hidden behind a bookshelf, talking in low voices like little mice.


    No one else¡ªit was Nifadora Tonks and her friend Celine.


    "What''s wrong..." While looking carefully at the door of the female dormitory in the distance, Nifadora whispered: "I have long felt that there is something strange between Simmons and Professor Zhou Ye..."


    "But does this have anything to do with Chairman Simmons who often goes to the men''s bed at night?" Celine asked stupidly: "Professor Zhou Ye doesn''t live there..."


    "No, no..." Nifadora whispered, "You have to know--there are many secrets at Hogwarts. Even Professor Dumbledore doesn''t necessarily know all the secrets at Hogwarts... ¡­And Professor Zhou Ye once lived in that dormitory, maybe he discovered the secret passage in that dormitory?"


    "Then what?" Celine felt that her friend was a little stupid, even if he knew this, what could he do??"Do you think Simmons goes to the boys'' bedroom every night to have a tryst with Professor Zhou Ye?"


    "That''s right..." Nifadora said firmly: "I believe it must be like this, otherwise the next morning, Simmons would not be so alarmed when we watched her come out of the male bed... ¡­"


    "But what does that mean?" Celine felt that her friend must be stupid."It''s just that a teacher has some kind of feelings with his students..."


    "No..." Nifadora shook her head and said, "This shows that Professor Zhou Ye is a scumbag who plays with women. You know, his relationship with Professor Black is known to the entire college... and Now, he actually affair with Simmons behind the back of Professor Black, this kind of behavior-unforgivable."


    "..." Celine felt speechless for a while listening to her friend''s gritted teeth...


    "I will definitely reveal the true face of this bastard..." Nifadora said swearingly, still staring at the door of the female bedroom.


    "Are you crazy? No one will believe what you say..." Celine felt that her head hurts, and her friend didn''t know what was going crazy again, so she wanted to do this kind of thing, you must know - at this time Zhou Ye''s reputation in Hogwarts is very high-it can be said that there are countless supporters.


    Who would believe that such a respected Professor Zhou Ye is a bastard who slapped his female students??


    "They''ll believe it..." Nifadora looked at the time... It was almost twelve o''clock in the morning, and at this time¡ªMarguerite hadn''t appeared yet, obviously¡ªshe didn''t plan tonight. I went to the man''s bed to give Zhou Ye a tryst...


    It''s really unlucky...it seems to be returning without success today...


    and many more----


    When Nifadora was about to get up, a bold thought suddenly popped up in her heart-can she be like Marguerite and go in the man''s bed to find out??


    To be honest-when this idea came out of her mind, she was taken aback by herself.


    However-this idea was like a magic bean, taking root in her heart-growing rapidly... In the blink of an eye, she found-as if she could not refuse this bold idea at all...


    Thinking of this, Nifadora turned her head and said to her friend Celine: "Celine...I want to go in and take a look...Look at the secret of this man''s bed!"


    "Didn''t we go in there before? There is nothing but the door that only the first-year freshman Furong can open!" Celine said disapprovingly.


    "No... Maybe it''s not just Furong who can open that door now!" Nifadora said, turning her head slightly... When she turned around, her face had changed to that of Margaret. Exactly the same...


    "You..." Celine is not surprised that Nifadora will change his face. After all-Nifadora is a born Disguise Magus, many people in the school know... ¡­


    And Nifadora also relied on this natural ability to prank many guys...


    What really surprised Celine was-why did Nifadora do this because of such a thing??


    Obviously it has nothing to do with her... and even if she reveals Zhou Ye''s true face, no one will be grateful for her... What on earth is her friend for?


    "Celine...in a while if I don''t come out for more than ten minutes..." Nifadora turned her long hair into long golden hair like Margaret''s, and explained to her close friend:" Then you go to the teacher on duty to report..."


    "I see..." Celine nodded depressedly.


    She knew-her friend Nifadora Tonks is a very assertive girl, as long as she recognizes something, she will definitely do it to the end...


    "Good luck to me..." After finishing her clothes...I was convinced that I really didn''t have any mistakes. Then he smiled at his friend and walked towards the door of the male bedroom behind the sculpture... ¡­


    And Celine, who was hiding behind the bookshelf... After watching her friend walk into the man¡¯s dormitory, she began to recall the changes in her friend these days-she suddenly realized that it seemed that after Professor Zhou Ye joined Hogwarts ¡ª¡ªMy friend, Nifadora started to be different... Could it be that?She actually liked Professor Zhou Ye... That''s why she hated Professor Zhou Ye''s behavior of stepping on two boats??


    Reference 1489


    One thousand four hundred and eighty-nine chapters


    And at this moment--

 Chapter 1086

    In Ravenclaw''s mansion--


    Zhou Ye was lying on the couch, playing with the ends of Narcissa''s hair...


    And what about Narcissa?It''s almost impossible to get up again...


    Today, because of a visit by a relative of the chairperson of the Female Student Union, Naxisha was the only one left to face Zhou Ye alone. The result is no need to ask, of course-the tragedy is at its extreme...


    Looking at her occasionally shaking body now and then, we know that she is still floating in a certain state, and it is difficult to extricate herself.


    And at this moment, Zhou Ye''s hand suddenly stopped...Zang Jiao leaked a faint smile, "Interesting, it''s so funny..."


    "What''s the matter? My dear?" When she heard her man''s words, Narcissa resisted the soreness of her whole body, arched her arms into her man''s arms, and asked, "What happened?"


    "No...nothing big!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and said in a low voice, "It''s just that a little cutie from Ravenclaw intends to tear down my real scum face with two boats..."


    "Then she might be disappointed..." Narcissa stretched out lazily... said with a smile: "She will find that you are not pedaling two boats, but-you are simply driving one. The shipyard''s... and it''s that kind of super large shipyard."


    Snap-with a crisp sound, Narcissa finally knew what price her man was going to pay.


    "My dear, what are you going to do with this Ravenclaw girl?" Narcissa treated her man''s innocuous punishment without regard to anything, and continued to ridicule: "Otherwise-you just take everything. Take all the girls from Wenclaw... Anyway, there are fewer than twenty... and each of them is a beautiful girl who fits your aesthetics, my dear..."


    "Well-this proposal is not bad!" Zhou Ye said with a serious thought: "Okay, it was such a happy decision..."


    "Uh----!!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Narcissa, who brought up the suggestion, was stunned... "Then, I''m just kidding... honey..."


    "But--I''m serious..." Zhou Ye said with a slight smile.


    Zhou Ye is really serious about this¡ªafter all¡ªwhy did he secretly modify the discrimination mode of the Sorting Hat, and deliberately turned the whole Ravenclaw into a beautiful branch?Isn''t it just for one day to have a pot??


    Now-it''s time to start the harvest season...


    Hmm¡ªjust start with this Nifadora Tonks who intends to reveal his true face!


    "Oh my God..." Seeing her man''s expression, Narcissa suddenly had the urge to cover her face... I am afraid that she will help her abuse again. I really don''t know what to say next time I see my sister...


    But forget it... Now that this is the case, what can she do??stop?Don''t be kidding... She will never stop her man.


    In other words-after the baptism of the family gathering, Narcissa has almost adapted to the seemingly absurd life of her own man.


    Moreover, Narcissa also feels satisfied with the life of that kind of super-large family... Even in modern society, a person with a normal range of communication will never have more than twenty true friends.


    Not to mention the kind of real friends who can make heart-to-heart?


    In the Zhou family, almost all the sisters can be called friends. Of course¡ªperhaps there are not many who are really close to them, but¡ªalmost everyone will lend a helping hand if you have anything to help. Of the hand.


    That feeling-what should I say?Very heartwarming...


    After all-they are family members, family members who are closer than friends.


    "It''s coming..." Zhou Ye''s words interrupted Narcissa''s contemplation...


    "Then I will avoid it a bit now!" Narcissa said, getting up and returning to her residence with the portal spell.


    However-it was pressed down by Zhou Ye... "No need... your acquaintance is here!"


    "Who?" Narcissa asked curiously.


    "Wait, you''ll know..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, a mysterious smile leaking out of his face.


    Although Narcissa wanted to ask a few more questions, but-looking at her man''s appearance, she knew-I am afraid that even if she asks herself, her man will not tell who it is...


    At this moment, there was a sound of opening the door... Then, a figure walked in...


    That figure, Narcissa, was very familiar.... The two can say that they have been fighting against the Great Demon King Zhou Ye for almost a month... But, isn''t it okay, she can''t come today??


    Thinking of this, Narcissa asked curiously: "Marguerite...Didn''t you say that you can''t come today?"


    "I... my... I''m a little worried, so come and see!" Margaret said haltingly.


    "That''s just right..." Zhou Ye stretched out his hand to call, and used the power of mind to drag Margaret onto her... Before she could speak, he bowed his head and blocked her contemplation...


    "Mmm..."


    Nifadora''s mood at this time was broken...


    To be honest-when she first entered the room and saw Narcissa on the couch, she felt a little surprised... After all, in her mind, Zhou Ye definitely came out without telling Narcissa...


    The result was so unexpected...


    The conversation just now made Nifadora instantly understand-it seems that his aunt Narcissa still knows the existence of Marguerite.


    Seriously-this is really amazing...


    That¡¯s right¡ªNifadora wanted to ask Narcissa to call auntie, because¡ªher mother, Andomida Black was Narcissa¡¯s sister and Bella¡¯s younger sister...


    However, since Andromeda Black married Ted Tonks, he has been expelled from the Black family-ahem, Bella and Narcissa who will be expelled soon...


    When Nifadora first entered the academy, he even went to find Narcissa... After the two met, they naturally sighed or something... Of course, on weekdays, Nifadora would never call Aunt Narcissa. Of... After all, she didn''t want people to know that she still had the blood of the Black family in her body.


    Therefore, many people in the college didn''t know that Nifadora and Narcissa were relatives... and Nifadora''s original intention to expose Zhou Ye''s true face was to let his aunt Narcissa see the true face of Zhou Ye as a scumbag. .


    It''s a pity-she can''t help herself now...


    "Hmm..." Nifadora wanted to resist... But if she was born, would Zhou Ye give her a chance to resist?It directly blocked all her channels of resistance.


    When a sharp pain hit... Nifadora couldn''t help but drip a few tears...


    And at this time, Nephadora''s disguise magic was also deliberately lifted by Zhou Ye, returning to its original appearance...


    "Oh my God...Little Tonks..." Until this time, Narcissa didn''t know-what her man said she knew well... This is her sister''s daughter... This is really..." You, how are you..."


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhqh -It feels doubled... Well, of course it means-when the pain is doubled, some different feelings will be doubled...


    This feeling of pain and happiness...so that Nifadora could no longer take care of her...


    Chapter 1490


    One thousand four hundred and ninety chapters


    Outside the house¡ª¡ª


    Celine looked worriedly at the big magic clock placed next to the common room.


    It''s been almost ten minutes...Her good friend, Nifadora Tonks, still didn''t come out.


    Even-she couldn''t hear any sound coming from the man''s bed, which made Celine''s heart full of anxiety...


    "It can''t go on like this..." Celine muttered to herself, clenching her fist, and she was about to walk towards Ravenclaw''s lounge...

 Chapter 1087

    However-at this moment-


    A golden halo appeared out of thin air under Celine''s feet...


    "What is this?" Celine stared at the light circle under her feet with a stunned expression. She had never seen this kind of magic, let alone what kind of magic it was¡ªshe didn''t know what this magic had... But, Instinctively she felt a hint of danger.


    Just when she was about to jump out of this aperture-under her feet-suddenly, Celine felt as if she had fallen into an endless dark tunnel...


    That feeling made her scream...


    Just when Celine felt desperate-suddenly there was a ray of light in front of him... Then, Celine felt that she had fallen onto a soft object... and played twice.


    "This..." Celine, who was dizzy, shook her head... found out that this is a bedroom, and the place where she fell is a big couch, none of this matters...


    The important thing is-she saw three familiar figures on the couch.


    One man and two women¡ª¡ª


    The male is Zhou Ye, and the female?One is her friend, Nifadora Tonks... and the other is Professor Narcissa Black... The most important thing is that the three of them don¡¯t seem to have anything to cover their bodies...


    "Then, I''m sorry... I, I might have accidentally walked the wrong door..." Celine wanted to get up, turned and left... There was no way, to ask-when a student saw his two teachers What kind of reaction will she have when she seems to be doing something...


    It was absolutely embarrassing to want to leave immediately... even if there was one of her friends in the middle, but-her good friend Tonks Jr. had clearly fallen into a situation where people did not know... So-Celine decided Let''s leave here first...


    She didn''t think she could defeat two teachers with the magic of her three-legged cat...especially one, and the title of legendary wizard.


    "It''s not that you went to the wrong door... but I dragged you here!" Zhou Ye looked at the little girl in front of him with a smile, what should I say... A 15-year-old girl, really-Sai High.


    "Hehe...you must be joking with me..." Celine carefully moved to the side of the couch, "I''m sorry... it''s too late, I''m going back to rest..."


    While talking, Celine used her fastest speed in her life... to jump down quickly, and then ran towards the door...


    However-when she had just walked to the bed, she couldn''t move a finger completely...because she was restrained by Zhou Ye''s thought drive.


    "I didn''t make a joke with you...cute..." Zhou Ye smiled and slightly hooked her finger at Celine, and Celine felt like she had her own mind, actually crawling towards the couch... ...And...the most important thing is that she is still crawling while disarming herself...


    "No... Professor... You can''t do this..."


    "Why not??"


    "I... I have always admired you very much... You are my idol... In my mind, you have always been a person of noble character!"


    "Well-that''s good, but-I can tell you that your perception is wrong... I never felt like a good person!"


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    "So¡ªjust feel it, and then tell me how you feel about me!"


    At this moment - Celine had been controlled by Zhou Ye to disarm all of her arms, and she took the initiative to sit on it... the arrow was already on the line, and she had to send it."Please...Professor...Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    For the rest, she couldn''t say anything...because she didn''t have time to talk about other things.


    Another blood-colored flower bloomed on the list... It''s really gratifying, gratifying.


    Days passed...


    And the girls of Ravenclaw have fallen into the hands of their dean one by one...


    Of course¡ªZhou Ye hasn¡¯t done anything to the freshmen in the first grade yet...After all, at 11 years old, it¡¯s still a bit too young...Twelve years old is almost the same...Ahem, I seem to have leaked something terrible message.


    Ravenclaw, with Zhou Ye in charge, has achieved greater brilliance in all aspects...


    Ravenclaw''s Quidditch team, after more than ten years, once again uncontested took home the Hogwarts trophy...


    That night, the girls of the Quidditch team used their thoughtful service to give a big gift to their coach and man...


    This is also something that can''t be helped... Zhou Ye always likes not only to open the hooks by himself, but also to open the hooks to his own women...


    Just ask you, how is it possible that a group of girls who have the motivation to cheat can lose to a group of silly wizards who can only ride brooms in a Quidditch game??


    In short... At the end of the first school year, Zhou Ye completed his Ravenclaw collection achievement... Hehe, of course.Those two loli in the first grade are not counted...


    At the graduation ceremony of the seventh grade...


    Almost every girl from Ravenclaw who is about to graduate in the seventh grade, went up generously and gave her men a mouthful...


    Seriously¡ªthis sudden attack really caught Zhou Ye off guard...


    The scene at that time was a sensation...that was hot mouth...not a face or something...but a serious French long mouth...


    Even - there are seventh-grade girls from other colleges and universities, staring at Zhou Ye eagerly one by one, they have a lot of intention to come up and give it a try...


    Fortunately, it was stopped by Professor Albus Dumbledore...


    Of course... to stop it is to stop it, but-when they graduated, the Ravenclaw girls don¡¯t want to be their own dean. This activity actually became a repertoire and continued...


    I have to say-this is so interesting...


    There are even girls who desperately want to get into Ravenclaw because they want to get Zhou Ye''s mouthpiece-it''s a pity-the mechanism of the sorting hat is rigid, at least in this respect for Ravenclaw. , It''s rigid...


    No one can succeed in the ugly...


    Of course, where the girls go after graduation, they have already settled, either to work in Rita''s Magic Media Group, or to work in the Ministry of Magic.


    These two places can be said to be Zhou Ye''s private land...


    By the way, the Minister of Magic at this time-Lily Evans was in charge...


    In these days, politics is not the only thing that matters. See who is better at blowing... In this regard-Rita can do my part and point to those candidates¡¯ noses and curse [In front of my big magic media group, you are all rubbish ¡­¡­


    Are you highly respected?Who hasn''t been at fault yet?Find out and expose...you are nothing.


    Are you magical?Is Lily Evans great?That was specially adjusted by Zhou Ye...plus reinforcement by various means.


    Are you fair?There is no bad record...Fishing law enforcement and out of context and splashing dirty water are prepared for such saints... Understand the terrible nature of controlling public opinion...


    So¡ªLily Evans became the Minister of Magic¡ªWell, no way, I can rely on...


    Reference 1491


    The first thousand four hundred and ninety one


    July 26th-For many people, this day has no special meaning.


    No, maybe for many children who are going to school, this is a good day for vacation...


    But for Zhou Ye''s daughters-this is a big day, and it is their eldest princess-Furong Zhou Petrick''s birthday.


    On this day, Leeds Castle, which was supposed to be full of joy, is the same as before, without any difference.

 Chapter 1088

    This is simply unthinkable to the women...


    After all-since childhood, every birthday of Little Furong, almost all the mothers have to come to attend. After receiving all kinds of gifts, she was softened, and then she was kissed one by one by the daughters. This is Furong''s birthday. Normal Process.


    It¡¯s just--this year, Furong informed all her mothers in advance not to give her her thirteenth birthday...because she wants to have a special birthday with her father...cough cough, of course she said the following sentence I won''t say it anymore.


    It''s just that all the girls are tacitly aware... My child, they''re grown up.


    Early morning-when the first ray of sunlight shone on Furong''s little face, she opened her eyes...


    After gently helping her sister Gabriella pull the blanket...Little Furong quietly walked out of the baby room full of childlike elements that she and her sister arranged, and walked to a room on the second floor...


    Coming to a door... Jasmine quietly made a hush gesture to the maids and mothers who were guarding the door...


    The maid smiled slightly and nodded to indicate that she knew.


    And Jasmine quietly lit her toes, gently opened the door with her hands, and then slipped in like a thief...


    When she saw her father who was sleeping alone on the big exaggerated wooden couch, she let out a sigh of relief...


    How should I put it... She knew that with her father¡¯s unpleasant personality, if she hadn¡¯t strongly demanded him last night and had to guard her boudoir last night, it is estimated that what she saw today was a woman full of beds. Right??


    But...for this she also paid a price...for example, don''t you just want to give yourself a birthday gift from your father this year??


    Forget it, it''s useless to think about these now...because - today she is going to implement the action she has planned for a long time.


    Thinking of this, Furong felt a little wronged in her heart... Why--why did her father wipe out her good sister Pepe, just not touching herself??


    The more I think about Furong, the more I feel wronged...


    But-it doesn''t matter... Anyway, if the mountain doesn''t come, I will be the mountain.


    Thinking of this, Furong''s small face was firm, and she squeezed towards Zhou Ye''s couch¡ªthen¡ªincomparably skillfully got into Zhou Ye''s blanket and looked for the past somewhere...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of perspective shift¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª


    Sleeping Zhou Ye felt like he had an incredible dream...In the dream, he originally played with his daughter Furong to celebrate her birthday...


    But-why suddenly the style of painting changed, and the whole scene changed from a beautiful paradise island to a bar??


    And-there is no one in this bar, only he is with his daughter Furong... The most terrifying thing is that his daughter Furong actually danced in front of him that kind of dance that would not be described...


    Jump and jump...


    Furong actually walked in front of him, squatted down... and then--


    Wait¡ªit feels...not like dreaming at all...Zhou Ye opened his eyes abruptly¡ªlooking at the familiar ceiling, sighed, why is it a dream??


    Uh-wait...


    Zhou Ye found that even when he woke up from his dream, he still had the same feeling in his dream...Looking at the silver hair leaking out of the blanket, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and he guessed¡ªeither grit inside or Yaniya¡ªor Is it Jasmine??


    Why do you think that all three of them are pure-blooded Veela...?


    what did you say?Don¡¯t you know if you look at it with your ability??


    If you apply your abilities to this aspect--maybe you will have a sense of accomplishment at the beginning, but--after a long time, it will be meaningless...and the women who do this kind of thing for you will be very No sense of accomplishment...


    Why must we know who it is??


    The most interesting is when the answer is revealed at the last minute, isn''t it??


    Zhou Ye smiled and didn''t say a word, not to mention who it was... Just watched a small head in his blanket keep busy...


    But - to be honest, this technique is a bit bad... Could it be Yaniya??


    You know, Yaniya is very shy...Her skills in this area have not been improved much, but her daughter Sarah, who came from behind...has already surpassed her...


    Just when Zhou Ye was thinking about it... the movement in the blanket suddenly stopped, and then... a figure sat up in the blanket... Because the blanket was too big, it didn''t reveal its face...


    Then-I heard a painful grunt in the blanket-


    Zhou Ye was taken aback¡ªhe hurriedly lifted the blanket and took a look... "Little Furong... why are you?"


    "Dad..." Furong sucked in a cold breath, forcibly suppressing herself, without shouting... "I, I finally belong to you completely..."


    "..." Facing his daughter with tears in his eyes, Zhou Ye really felt distressed and wanted to laugh... "Fool, you have always belonged to me..."


    "Dad is a big liar, since I am yours, why would you rather push Peipei without me..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Furong''s face was full of accusations...


    "Because... I love you more than Ai Peipei..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, and then gently picked up his daughter, trying to use some means to relieve her unnecessary pain...


    "Really, really?" Although Xiao Furong''s mouth was an interrogative sentence,-there was already a smile on her face-obviously, she believed her father''s words.


    "Of course--it''s true!" Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, and decided to make it clear with action...


    As Zhou Ye turned over, a certain little loli who attacked...


    In the next day, Furong really believed that his father really loved him the most... Because Zhou Ye showed with his actions how much he loves Furong...


    Although-this birthday-there is no cake, no gifts, not even the blessings of mothers...


    But-Fleur Chow Petrick felt that this birthday was the most meaningful one she had ever had, and it was also a birthday that she could remember in her life.


    Because - on this day''s birthday, Zhou Ye completely became her man...


    Reference 1492


    One thousand four hundred and ninety-two chapters


    1991...


    For many wizards, this is an ordinary year.


    But¡ªfor Zhou Ye, it was not a simple year¡ªbecause, this year¡ªit was the time for Hermione Granger Lori to enter school.


    Zhou Ye, who could not wait long, simply snatched Hermione Granger''s notice from Dumbledore. He decided to act as a postman for the Ministry of Magic this time...


    "Ye, I have never seen any student you have such a passion for!" Dumbledore smiled as he looked at Zhou Ye who had snatched the notice from his hand.


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook the notice in his hand, and said, "Because--this little cute is different!"


    "Oh? Can you tell me the reason?" Dumbledore asked with a smile.


    Dumbledore knew Zhou Ye''s shit.


    But¡ªin view of Zhou Ye''s concealment, and no bitter master came to ask to dispose of Zhou Ye, so¡ªDumbledore simply opened his eyes and closed his eyes, treating him as invisible.


    Although Dumbledore didn¡¯t know the old oriental proverb [the water is clear, there is no fish, and the man is observable, there is no disciple], but-he has lived for so many years, if he has no wisdom in life, I underestimated him.

 Chapter 1089

    In Dumbledore¡¯s view, rather than letting Zhou Ye go out to harm the world of magic, it is better to let him here harm the girls who harm Ravenclaw...


    After all, isn''t it a happy ending in the end?


    Ahem-far away...


    "No comment!" Zhou Ye ignored Dumbledore''s words. He smiled slightly, and after a light snap of his fingers, his figure disappeared in place.


    Dumbledore looked at the empty office in front of him... he shook his head and smiled helplessly.


    Although he didn¡¯t know why Zhou Ye was so interested in this girl named Hao Min Granger, he even condescended to personally send her the letter of admission... But-Dumbledore guessed, this The girl will never escape the palm of her own student.


    On the other side-Zhou Ye has come to a small town somewhere in England.


    This is a very common town, where there is no such fast-paced life as a big city, and there are no pedestrians like running.


    Yes, just the leisurely pedestrians, and the passers-by who walk their dogs on the road...


    As for the figures that suddenly appeared in their field of vision, those people did not show any incredible expressions, because - in their eyes, Zhou Ye did not exist...


    A simple spell could enable Zhou Ye to use his abilities under the public in a majestic manner. It has to be said that the wizards have achieved the utmost in hiding traces.


    After checking the house number-Zhou Ye walked forward with a smile, and gently rang the doorbell of the villa.


    Soon, the wooden door behind the anti-theft net was opened... a black-haired woman with a slightly thin figure looked at Zhou Ye through the anti-theft net, and asked a little strangely, "Excuse me...who are you looking for??"


    "Hello, are you Mrs. Granger?" Zhou Ye asked with a slight smile.


    "Yes, I am!" Mrs. Granger looked at the handsome young man standing outside their house with some curiosity, and asked: "Is there anything wrong?"


    "Of course, I actually came to look for your daughter!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "On behalf of Hogwarts College, I am here to deliver your daughter''s admission letter..."


    "Is this... a mistake?" Mrs. Granger said in a daze, "My daughter is in the fourth grade of elementary school... We never applied to any Hogwarts college for her, nor did we give her The idea of ??changing schools..."


    "I think there are some things we need to talk about, are you right?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "There are some things that I am standing here, it is not convenient to talk to you-what do you think?"


    "Ah... I''m sorry!" Mrs. Granger hurriedly opened the anti-theft net and let Zhou Ye in... "I forgot that you were standing outside. I''m so sorry!"


    Normally, Mrs. Granger shouldn''t let in Zhou Ye who had met for the first time so easily, but-only a small mental stand, Zhou Ye can treat Mrs. Granger to him. It''s like treating old friends.


    "Please sit down..." Mrs. Granger asked as she said, "Would you like some coffee or black tea?"


    "Black tea is good!" Zhou Ye smiled and sat down, then said, "If you don''t mind, can you call your daughter Miss Hermione Granger down? Or by the way Sir, Mr. Granger also called back...because, I think it is very necessary to make it clear in front of your family..."


    "Today is the weekend...My husband took my daughter to the city to watch a movie...Can you wait a moment?" Mrs. Granger said embarrassedly when she heard Zhou Ye''s words.


    "Does it take a long time?" Zhou Ye asked back.


    "It doesn''t take long..." Mrs. Granger said after checking her watch, "They will be back in about half an hour!"


    "All right..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded. For the sake of Hermione Lori, he doesn''t mind waiting a little longer...


    "I should go to prepare lunch, do you like sandwiches?" Mrs. Granger gently placed the brewed black tea in front of Zhou Ye, and then asked.


    "Uh..." Zhou Ye looked at the slices of bread that had been baked in the kitchen... for a while.


    But there is no way. In England, lunch is generally not paid much attention to-the weak lunch system is popular here, and... to be honest, Zhou Ye doesn''t like their sandwiches a little bit... In Zhou Ye''s opinion , Not as good as Shaanxi Roujiamo...


    "If you don''t mind, how about I invite your whole family to taste the delicacies from the Eastern country?" Zhou Ye looked at the kitchen furnishings and decided to satisfy his appetite or do it himself, or let him wait. Little Lori, wronged her stomach, he is unwilling...


    "Really? That''s great..." Mrs. Granger said in surprise, "Thank you so much!"


    Zhou Ye sighed helplessly...Sometimes, he would often forget that he was in Europe and that people here never knew what politeness was.


    Forget it-it''s better to do it yourself for your own stomach.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye snapped and snapped his fingers...


    then--


    Mrs. Granger saw an extremely magical scene. The refrigerator door of the kitchen opened by itself. From there, eggs and tomatoes automatically flew to the kitchen chopping board. Then, the eggs stood desperately on the stainless steel container. Edge, and then jumped vigorously... The egg shell and the egg liquid separated in mid-air... The egg shell automatically jumped into the trash basket, and the egg liquid went into the container... Quickly stirred.


    "Omika''s... Mika''s... Mika''s..." At this moment, Mrs. Granger held her eyes tightly, only this sentence was left in her mouth repeatedly chanting.


    Reference 1493


    One thousand four hundred and ninety-three chapters


    At this moment, the sound of a car engine suddenly came from outside.


    Then, there was a dialogue between a man and a girl...


    As the conversation got closer, the door was opened...


    "Hi, dear... we prepared for lunch... uh-!" Mr. Granger looked at the scene at home in amazement.


    "What happened? Dad..." Little Lori, Hermione poked out her little head curiously from behind her father, but she was also stunned by this scene!"Gosh--this...what is this...?"


    "Hello, Mr. Granger, hello, Miss Granger!" Zhou Ye smiled at the father and daughter, and then said: "Please wait a moment, you can have lunch soon!"


    "You...who are you?" Mr. Granger asked curiously at the handsome boy sitting on the sofa.


    "About this question, we''ll talk about it later..." Zhou Ye said, snapping his fingers again--then got up and walked to the small dining table next to the living room and sat down."We Orientals are used to talking about things during dinner... I think you can try it too!"


    Four plates full of vegetables just floated to the side table... and Mr. Granger had also walked up to his wife, curiously inquiring about the origin of this handsome boy...


    But¡ªobviously, Mrs. Granger, who was extremely excited, had already expressed her thoughts in words... She was full of mouths except for my God, just like Zhou Ye, and snapped her fingers there.


    Keke-it was obvious that her snapping fingers were useless at all.


    Instead, Little Loli Hermione sat next to Zhou Ye with a curious look, looking at Zhou Ye with bright eyes."Are you using magic?"


    In the West, every child had a fantasy about magic when he was a child... Just like a child in the East, he had a vision of the world when he was young.


    "Of course!" Zhou Ye is still very friendly to Little Lolita, after all-the future is his own food.


    "Then can I learn magic?" Hermione''s eyes were full of longing for this mysterious power...


    "If I tell you, I''m here to give you the admission notice from the magic school, do you believe it?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and asked back.


    "I believe it!" Hermione said loudly, "Because I am the most different one!"


    "..." Hearing what little Lori said, Zhou Ye burst into laughter. Every child felt that he was the most distinctive one when he was young, but as they grow up - they will find that they It''s just an inconspicuous member of all beings.


    However, Zhou Ye doesn''t hate the confidence of little Lolita... Or, the proud little Lolita at the beginning of the movie, Zhou Ye is the favorite...


    Behind-when little Lori grows up slowly and becomes no longer proud... In Zhou Ye''s view, she lacks a lot of cute qualities. This is definitely not because Lori has passed the shelf life. ...Zhou Ye can swear by his own integrity--absolutely not.


    at this time--

 Chapter 1090

    The Grangers also eased from the shocking scene before them...


    They sat across from Zhou Ye together.


    "This gentleman, can you tell us now...what the hell is going on?" Mr. Granger asked impatiently.


    To be honest, when he first came in, he was really shocked by the ingredients flying all over the kitchen... However, after so long, he almost calmed down.When faced with major events, men can always calm down faster than women and control their emotions.


    "Don''t come to taste my craft?" Zhou Ye smiled and clapped his hands...Suddenly four sets of tableware were placed in front of everyone.


    "I''ll try..." Little Lolita Hermione picked up the spoon, followed the brightly colored tomato scrambled eggs, and laid her hands... When she put the food in the spoon into her mouth, Hermione¡¯s My eyes lit up... "It''s so delicious..."


    Then, little Lolita began to desperately transported the spoon like flying away. Among the four dishes, she kept busy...


    In general, they are actually some home-cooked dishes-scrambled eggs with tomatoes, fried broccoli, and fried beef with pepper, plus a plate of fried potato shreds...


    This is also impossible... You can''t expect to have all kinds of side dishes for Chinese food in a British home... This is the result of Zhou Ye''s very hard work...


    Looking at the appearance of their daughters, the Grangers curiously scooped up some dishes with a spoon and put them in their mouths... A taste completely different from the food they used to eat filled their taste buds.


    Fragrant-an undisputed fragrance, and it retains most of the taste of food. The distinct taste of food is something they have never tasted before...


    At the moment, the couple don¡¯t say anything anymore, don¡¯t say anything. At this time, eating is the most important thing...


    It wasn''t until all the four dishes were completely wiped out... before everyone entered the subject again.


    "This time, on behalf of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, I served Miss Hermione Granger the admission notice!" Zhou Ye said, his hand shook slightly, and one of them was sealed with wax and written He The letterhead with Min Granger''s name appeared in his hand.


    "Is it for me?" Hermione took the letter from Zhou Ye''s hand with a look of expectation, then opened it¡ªread it aloud.


    "Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry


    Principal: Albus Dumbledore.


    (President of the International Federation of Magicians, President of the Wizarding Association, First-Class Magician of Sir Merlin)


    Dear Miss Granger:


    We are happy to inform you that you have been approved to study at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.Enclosed is a list of required books and equipment.The semester is scheduled to start on September 1.We will be waiting for your Owl to bring your reply before July 31st.


    Deputy Principal (Female)


    Sincerely, Minerva McGonagall


    Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry


    [uniform]


    First-year freshmen need:


    1.Three sets of plain work gowns (black)


    2.A plain pointed hat (black) for daytime wear


    3. A pair of protective gloves (made of dragon leather or similar materials)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡±


    When their daughter began to read the letter, the Grangers looked at their daughter without a word... They no longer suspected that this was a scam. After all¡ªthat liar would have such a clever magic trick??


    Moreover, although their home can be regarded as middle-class, they are not worthy of such a powerful method to cheat compared to those who are rich.


    It wasn''t until Hermione finished reading the letterhead that Mr. Granger asked embarrassedly: "This Mr. Wizard..."


    "My name is Zhou Ye, and Zhou is my surname. Of course, according to your tradition, you can call me Mr. Zhou... or Zhou, either!" Zhou Ye interrupted Mr. Granger and said.


    "Well...Mr. Zhou!" Mr. Granger then asked, "Although we are very happy that our daughter can be admitted to a magic school, but-the things mentioned above... we don''t know where to go. Buy..."


    "This problem is actually very easy to solve..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "Tomorrow is Monday. You and your wife had better wait at home. Then I will take you to a place that specializes in buying wizard supplies. Equipment...By the way, please try to be as early as possible...because we still need to go to the Gringotts Bank to exchange some Jin Jialong...Then, I will leave..."


    Zhou Ye said, smiling slightly--then his figure disappeared instantly on the chair in front of the dining table...


    Reference 1494


    One thousand four hundred and ninety-four chapters


    early morning--


    Little Lori Hermione got up from her small window early, although her eye circles were a little dark, but - looking at her vigorous state, no one would think that she was not getting enough sleep...


    But, in fact-she didn''t fall asleep all night of excitement, holding the acceptance letter from Hogwarts, looking at it repeatedly with excitement.


    It is no exaggeration to say that Little Lori Hermione has memorized the entire letter.


    She rushed all the way to her parents'' room, swaying Mrs. Granger who was still asleep, and shouted: "Mom...it''s time to get up, we''re going to be late..."


    "My dear... let me sleep for a while, today is summer vacation, and I don''t need to go to class..." Mrs. Granger closed her eyes tightly, muttered, and wanted to turn over and continue sleeping.


    However¡ªLittle Lolita won''t give up so easily."That won''t work, Mom... Have you forgotten that we are going to buy things for the beginning of school today?"


    "Okay, okay..." Mrs. Granger sighed helplessly, and then sat up... by the way, she called her husband beside her."My dear, it''s time to get up... We are going to follow that Mr. Zhou to buy baby school supplies..."


    "Oh, damn... It''s just six o''clock..." Mr. Granger glanced at the alarm clock and said helplessly.


    But--under the pressure of his daughter, he had to get up...


    When the Grangers had finished washing and had breakfast-and then changed their clothes for going out, it was almost eight o''clock.


    "Why hasn''t Mr. Zhou here yet????" Hermione glanced at her door almost every minute, and she was always expecting someone to knock on the door.


    In fact, someone really knocked on the door in the morning, like the one who delivered the newspaper.


    For this reason, the happy little Lori was depressed for a long time...


    When the clock on the wall pointed to eight thirty, a knock on the door rang.


    Little Lori Hermione rushed over and opened the door...not surprisingly, it was Zhou Ye standing outside."Good morning, Miss Granger!"


    "Good morning, Mr. Zhou!" Little Lolita has a smile on her face. She likes this handsome big brother because - he doesn''t call himself a little guy, a little girl or something...


    After all, children are always eager to grow up... Even a small title is enough to make little Lori happy for a long time.


    "Good morning, Mr. Zhou!" At this time, the Grangers also walked out... "We are ready to go!"


    "Good morning, Mr. Granger, Mrs. Granger!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, then said, "Then let''s set off!"


    Hermione¡¯s little Lolita¡¯s home is located in a small town near Waterford. If they want to go to Diagon Alley, they also need to go to the railway station in Waterford, take the train to London... and then, Go to Diagon Alley again.

 Chapter 1091

    In fact, Zhou Ye could open a portal to solve all these troubles.


    However, in order to reassure the couple, so - Zhou Ye didn''t do this, and - he still wanted to get in touch with Little Lori.


    On the train from Watford to London, little Lori Hermione kept asking excitedly about everything about the magic world.


    After all-the magic world is still blank for her...


    And Zhou Ye took the trouble to tell little Lolita interesting things in the magic world...


    The Grangers sitting in the box couldn''t help but glance at each other...


    They discovered Zhou Ye''s extraordinary patience with his daughter, and they could see that his daughter also liked this wizard who didn''t seem to be very big.


    In fact, the Grangers are very happy to see it happen.


    At least-in the eyes of the couple, Zhou Ye and his daughter are at most less than seven years old...


    Ahem-this is really a beautiful misunderstanding.


    When the train arrived in London, Little Lolita Hermione had already taken the initiative to take Zhou Ye''s hand and ran around...To outsiders, this man and woman looked like a pair of brothers and sisters with a big age difference. ...


    When Zhou Ye took Little Lolita Hermione and the Grangers to the door of the Broken Cauldron Bar, it was almost ten o''clock in the morning.


    "Hey - Zhou, it''s been a long time..."


    As soon as Zhou Ye walked into the door of the Pork Bar, the owner of the bar smiled and greeted Zhou Ye.


    "Hey, old Tom...you still look so strong!" Zhou Ye also smiled and greeted Tom. This product is almost fifty...


    "Don''t call me old Tom..." After Tom mumbled, he saw the little Lolita held by Zhou Ye, and asked curiously: "Is this your daughter??"


    "My name is Hermione Granger... You can call me Miss Granger." Upon hearing the words of Old Tom, Little Lolita retorted like a cat with fried fur: "Also... I am Zhou. Sister...not his daughter, thank you!"


    "Wow..." Hearing what little Lori said, old Tom blinked at Zhou Ye and then looked at little Lori, "Well, little guy, if you are really Zhou''s sister If you do,...then you are too powerful...From then on, no one in the entire magical world dares to provoke you..."


    "Why?" Upon hearing the words of the bar owner, Little Lori Hermione asked directly: "Is Zhou very good?"


    "Of course..." When Tom was about to brag about Zhou Ye''s deeds with little Lori, he suddenly felt cold all over his body... Only then did he discover that Zhou Ye was staring at him hardly--You Too many acronyms...]


    "..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s eyes, Old Tom shrank his neck and couldn''t help but shiver."Uh-regarding this matter, I think you''d better find the answer yourself!"


    "Okay, we should go into Diagon Alley..." Zhou Ye pulled up little Lolita and led Granger and his wife to the backyard of the bar...


    It''s still the dirty-looking wall, still the secret sign...


    When the wall retracted to both sides... The Grangers finally saw a corner of the magical world that no one knew.


    "Gosh..."


    "I feel like I''m back in the Middle Ages..."


    "My dear, you pinch me to see if I am dreaming..."


    Zhou Ye looked at the dumb couple behind him silently... Then he pulled up Little Hermione and walked towards Diagon Alley...


    "This is the place to buy magic wands. Of course, it can also be customized... This is the place to buy books. I will bring you over in a while... However, we have to go to the Gringotts Wizarding Bank to exchange some Jin Jialong..."


    Zhou Ye walked with little Lolita, while introducing her to the shops...


    And the Grangers are like Grandma Liu who entered the Grand View Garden. Everything is fresh... But fortunately, they at least know to maintain their demeanor, and they did not reach out to point out those strangely dressed guys...


    But the careful little Lori discovered something...Many wizards who met her on the road bowed their heads to her respectfully...No, not to her, but to her big brother... What kind of person is he??


    Reference 1495


    One thousand four hundred and sixty-two chapters


    In Gringotts Wizarding Bank¡ª¡ª


    "Your Excellency Zhou Ye, welcome your visit!"


    As soon as Zhou Ye and his party walked into the Gringa, the fairy who claimed to have never been rude to others, unexpectedly rushed to Zhou Ye''s initiative, saying hello: "What business do you want to do today? Is it to save money? ..."


    "These are..." To be honest, Little Lori was shocked by these human-like, but humble creatures...


    "I''m with someone else to handle business today..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and said to the fairy who had a nameplate in front of Hungary, "Is that Mr. Tonghuan? Could you please help them handle the business?"


    "Of course-it''s my honor to serve you!" With a smile on the face of the fairy copper ring, he turned to the Grangers and said, "Excuse me, what business do you need to handle?"


    "We want to exchange some currency in the magic world..." Mr. Granger said.


    "No problem, please come with me..." Tong Huan said, leading Granger and his wife, and walked to one of the counters...


    And Zhou Ye took the little Lolita in the lobby of Gulin Pavilion, wandering around...


    To be honest, with the exchange ability of the Grangers, they are not worthy of the Gringotts duty manager personally.


    But-Zhou Ye is worth it. You know, his deposits in Gringe are hundreds of millions... If you classify the major customers, then Zhou Ye belongs to the type of major customers that Gringe must never lose. ...


    Therefore, seeing Zhou Ye''s arrival, the fairies who never color people will also become so polite... There is no way, this is the power of money.


    "Oh my God... these fairies have destroyed the beautiful image of fairies in my mind..." Seeing those ugly-looking fairies employees, Little Lori Hermione couldn''t help but whispered by Zhou Ye''s side: "I have been I thought that fairies are extremely beautiful creatures..."


    "Actually, when I came to Gulin Pavilion for the first time, I was just like you..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "I basically don''t have illusions about creatures like fairies now..."


    "Really?" Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Little Lori became curious."Ye, did you graduate from Hogwarts?"


    "Hmm...!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded... He didn''t explain that he had graduated, let alone that he was now Ravenclaw''s dean or something... There are some little secrets that need to be small. Lori is interesting to discover by herself.


    "Can you tell me what Hogwarts is like?" Hermione simply pulled up Zhou Ye and sat in the seat at the door of the Gringotts hall, prepared for the people waiting for business.


    "Well-Hogwarts is a big castle..."


    "so cool¡­¡­"


    "The place inside is huge, and there are many interesting places...such as the secret room that never opens, such as..."


    Time passed by one minute after another... In Zhou Ye''s description, little Lolita seemed to see a magic school full of interesting things...


    This made her look forward to her college life even more...


    However, at this moment... The Grangers have already exchanged Jin Jialong and are ready to leave... Little Lolita, who feels a little unsure, can only give up listening to Zhou Ye''s description of her future college...


    Seeing Little Lolita''s frustrated expression, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "It doesn''t matter, you will be able to see that beautiful college soon... and you will become a part of this college too!"


    After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Hermione''s little Lori smiled again.


    The group of people first came to the Ollivander Wand Shop, where... Little Lori Hermione once again felt the extraordinary respect, which made her curiosity no longer restrained, "Ye, why... ¡­Why do those people respect you so much?"

 Chapter 1092

    "Maybe it''s because I am a good person?" Zhou Ye smiled and interjected.


    Little Lori stared at Zhou Ye earnestly for a long time. She was sure that this guy definitely didn''t want to tell her the truth, she could only sigh helplessly, and said, "Well, good people...Where are we going now?? "


    "After buying the magic wand, of course I have to go to Lihen Bookstore!" Zhou Ye smiled and took Xiao Lori''s hand and walked towards the bookstore... "There, you will find all the books on the list..."


    "..." Little Hermione angrily wanted to shake Zhou Ye''s hand, and then gave up after trying it. She definitely didn''t want to shake this guy''s hand, but this guy was holding it too tightly. Hmm-yes, it is absolutely like this...


    The Grangers, who were walking behind them, looked at each other with a smile.


    "My dear... I think we are superfluous!"


    "Yes, I feel that way too..."


    "But I like Zhou... If I can, I really want to see if he can come with our daughter in the end!"


    "It''s too early to say this... honey, let''s wait and see!"


    Although the voices of the Grangers¡¯ conversations were very small, how could it be hidden from Zhou Ye¡¯s ears...


    Hearing the conversation between the husband and wife, Zhou Ye just smiled slightly... It seemed that the psychic field was useless.


    At this time, Zhou Ye also brought Xiao Lori to the bookstore...


    According to the picture, little Lolita quickly found all the textbooks she needed... However, at this moment, suddenly the door of the bookstore opened and a beautiful girl with silver hair walked in...


    Even the little loli Hermione, who is of the same sex, felt that her eyes were attracted by the silver-haired girl in front of her...


    And the silver-haired girl walked towards Hermione step by step... Her steps were not fast, but Little Hermione was scared...


    What is she afraid of??


    She was afraid that this girl had an extraordinary relationship with Ye behind her. She was afraid that she could not compete with the girl in front of her... She was too scared.


    Fortunately, this girl just had a face-to-face meeting with her, smiled, and went to the bookshelf to look for books...


    It wasn''t until the silver-haired girl walked by her side that Little Hermione realized that her heart was beating so fast... and she was clutching Zhou Ye''s hand with such force.For fear that Zhou Ye would be snatched away by that girl...


    "Ahem...Hermione, are you okay?"


    "Well, I''m okay...!" Although Little Lori said so, her body unknowingly stood in front of Zhou Ye, and her beautiful eyes looked at the beautiful figure with great vigilance...


    Zhou Ye sighed silently...Of course he knew the beautiful silver-haired girl, and even knew her name... and even knew every inch of her muscles and skin--no way, who called her his daughter...


    That''s right, the person who just walked in was not someone else, but was Zhou Ye''s daughter, Furong Zhou Petrick.


    She came here with a simple meaning-just want to see, which little loli actually allowed her father to send the admission letter in person, and accompanied him throughout the whole process...


    To put it bluntly, she is just jealous...


    Reference 1496


    The first thousand four hundred and ninety-six chapters


    "Well, if we buy all of them... let''s go!" Zhou Ye reminded Little Hermione that she must not let these two stay here anymore, otherwise-something will happen sooner or later...


    You know, Furong is also that kind of arrogant temperament... and Hermione is obviously also very proud... When two proud guys meet, Zhou Ye doesn''t know exactly what happens...


    "Oh... OK!" Hermione nodded, then picked up her book. When she was about to check out, Fleur came over again...


    In her hand, she also held a copy of [The Battle of the Triwizard Tournament], and it seemed that she happened to walk to Little Lori''s side... Then after a casual glance at Little Lori''s book list, she was surprised Appearingly asked: "Are you a freshman at Hogwarts??"


    "Yes... Excuse me?" Hermione was shocked by Furong''s sudden conversation, but she quickly reacted."Are you also a Hogwarts student?"


    "Yes..." Furong smiled and nodded, then said: "But I will be in the fourth grade at the beginning of this year, so I am your senior sister... My name is Furong Zhou Petrick, you What?"


    "I''m Hermione Granger, you can call me Hermione!" Little Lori had little knowledge, and in a blink of an eye, she was broken by Furong''s almost offensive.


    "Hello Hao Min, it''s nice to meet you... But I''m going to buy things for the next semester, so I can''t stay with you anymore... I''m really sorry." Said this, Furong said suddenly as if thinking of something. "By the way, if you are a freshman, I suggest you read this book. This book is quite good..."


    "This is... a novel?" Hermione looked at this [War of the Triwizard Tournament], completely wondering why she, the senior sister, would recommend to herself a book that looked like a novel.


    "This is the magic world, this is not a novel..." Furong said, taking advantage of the opportunity of Lori looking down to read a book, she blinked at Zhou Ye."What''s recorded here is what actually happened... If you don''t read it, you will regret it!"


    "Really?" Little Hermione looked at the preface in the book half-believingly... However, when she hesitated, the boss in charge of the check-out also said something more."This lady is right. This book is really popular. This is the sixteenth reprint!"


    Hearing what the boss said, Little Hermione decided to buy it."Then, please bring me a copy..."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    And Furong deliberately leaked a mischievous smile at her father. After the bill was over, she said goodbye to little Lolita and left...


    To be honest-Furong has completely destroyed Zhou Ye''s plan by doing so.


    He originally planned to deepen his position in Lolita little by little, so that she was full of curiosity about him, but he could not find the answer. Then-at the entrance ceremony of Hogwarts, he announced Own identity...


    In this case-a large enough mental shock is enough to make Little Lori instantly lose her footing, and never escape her palm...


    But let Furong be such a spoof, obviously, it is impossible to do so now.


    "Ye, what''s the matter with you?" Hermione keenly felt Zhou Ye next to her, as if her mood changed for a moment.


    "No, nothing...Let''s go ahead and buy the items on the list!" Zhou Ye sorted out his mood and said to little Lolita with a smile.


    Although the plan was ruined by my own daughter-but sure enough, at this time I can only choose to forgive her...Who calls her Furong, her own daughter?


    For today''s plan-only to change the plan.


    In this way, Zhou Ye figured out how to change the plan, and accompanied little Lolita to buy the needed learning tools everywhere in Diagon Alley.


    Until-after all the equipment was purchased, Zhou Ye said to the Grangers: "Basically, everything has been purchased, so the rest of the time is to wait for Hogwarts to start..."


    "Thank you so much, Zhou!" Mr. Granger thanked Zhou Ye with a smile. He felt that without Zhou Ye''s help, I am afraid that his daughter''s enrollment would become very troublesome...


    "You''re welcome, that''s my duty. Now the task is complete-I should say goodbye to you too!" Zhou Ye finished speaking, looking at the little Lolita Hermione who was still holding her hand and said: "Then ¡ª¡ªLittle cute, let¡¯s see you at Hogwarts..."


    "Wait..." Little Lolita suddenly interrupted Zhou Ye''s words, and then turned to look at her parents..." Mom and Dad, I want to go to Ye''s house to play. It happens to be summer vacation, and-Ye Ye Can you help me with magic problems... can you?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    To be honest, the Grangers were shocked when they heard their daughter''s words... However, they knew that their daughters have always been more independent, and because of this, they were very relieved that their daughter would enter the magic academy alone.


    But-now my daughter proposes to go to Zhou Ye''s house to play... This makes Grangers a little worried, not that they are worried about what Zhou Ye will do to her daughter, but that she is worried about... Will not appear very rude...


    "Ye said that his family also has a castle, and I want to see it too..." Little Lori is really trying very hard to convince her parents."Don''t worry, I will definitely not trouble Ye... and I promise to be good..."


    "This... Zhou, what do you think?" Mr. Granger could only kick the ball towards Zhou Ye.


    "I don''t think it''s a problem!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "Moreover, there are many maids in my house, enough to take care of Hermione!"

 Chapter 1093

    "Well..." Seeing that Zhou Ye didn''t object to Mr. Granger, he could only agree."First say yes, three days before school starts, you must go home!"


    "I see, Dad!" Hermione almost jumped up happily. She grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand tightly and said not to let go."Let''s go, Ye!"


    "Wait... don''t forget to study." Zhou Ye smiled and took Little Lolita''s book from Mr. Granger''s hand. After turning it over, the book disappeared in his hand. Point to the front lightly.A golden magic portal opened in front of everyone... "I will send the two home first..."


    "This... how do I do it?" Mr. Granger asked curiously while looking at the golden portal.


    "Just pass it over!"


    "That''s it..." Mr. Granger eagerly passed through the portal and disappeared here... and Mrs. Granger followed.


    As the two of them passed through the portal, Zhou Ye took away the teleportation spell in his hand...


    "Where are my parents?" Little Lori asked curiously.


    "They? Of course they are home by this time!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "It''s up to us... are you ready? We are going home too..."


    "Well, I''m ready..." Little Lori nodded and waited expectantly for Zhou Ye to open another portal... But-Zhou Ye didn''t open the portal again, but...


    Little Lori felt that the scenery in front of her was changing...she found that she had appeared in front of the gate of a castle.


    Reference 1497


    One thousand four hundred and ninety-seven chapters


    Saint Martin


    St. Maarten in August is the most rainy season of the year...


    At this time, on the southernmost beach of St. Martin, a tall wooden house with indigenous style stands in the shallows.


    Sitting in a tall wooden house in the drizzle, listening to the light sound of the sea beating against the beach, enjoying the beauty of the sea and sky in the distance.


    This mood is enough to make many people linger...


    It''s a pity--


    At this time, the little Lolita sitting in the wooden house had an aggrieved look, and didn''t have any mood to appreciate the scenery at all.


    "Damn bastard... stinky bastard... ridiculous bad bastard..." Little Lolita muttered to herself, as she kept ravaging a cute white kitten in her hand.


    Maybe it was because I was ravaged and ravaged by my own owner so hard that the cute kitten couldn''t help it.


    With a sound of "meow--", she jumped from little Lolita''s arms, and then ran out of the wooden house...


    "Crookshanks...Where are you going..." Little Lori saw the pet in her arms ran out, got up quickly, and was about to chase it out...


    However, when she walked to the door, she saw that her cat had already plunged into the arms of a figure walking on the wooden path connecting the shore to the hut, her face was cold-she turned her head and walked back to the wooden house- ¡ªBack to his seat again.


    After a while, the figure walked in, still holding Lori''s cat in his arms."Still angry?"


    "You give me a reason not to be angry..." Little Lori turned her head angrily, and said to Zhou Ye: "I never knew that you were such a person...you actually have so many women...and, You actually did your own daughter..."


    "And then?" Zhou Ye looked at Little Lolita with a smile...


    "Then? What else? Then... I... Uhhhh..." Before she finished speaking, Zhou Ye was completely blocked by Zhou Ye.


    It took Zhou Ye less than ten minutes to go from resistance to submission, from submission to complete fall...


    "Now¡ªare you still angry?" Zhou Ye asked with a low laugh while holding the little Lolita in his arms.


    "Angry..." Hermione rolled her eyes and said dissatisfied: "Don''t think that I will forgive you..."


    "Ah? Still angry, then there is no way...Let''s go on!" Zhou Ye interrupted Little Lori''s words directly, and once again blocked Little Lori''s contemplation...


    five minutes later--


    "Still angry?"


    "Don''t think you can solve it with your mouth... um um..."


    ten minutes later--


    "Still angry?"


    "I will never succumb..." Hermione at this time had no idea, whether she opposed it for the sake of opposition or for the sake of saying nothing... In short, the opposition is right...


    "It seems to be a trick..." Zhou Ye sighed, and immediately began to disarm Little Lolita with both hands.


    "You... what are you going to do... beasts, me, I''m still a child..."


    "What''s the matter... I even started with my own daughter..."


    "..." Little Lori was speechless... Facing the shamelessness of this guy, she didn''t even know how to answer.


    Keke--of course, to say that--Zhou Ye didn''t even start with the eleven-year-old Lori...


    Of course, although you can''t really start, there are still many methods that can be experienced by two people without starting...


    At least-at this time, the little loli has already experienced...


    Little Lolita lying on the wooden couch, her face was flushed... There was a trace of mist in her eyes, and apart from her rapid breathing, she didn''t have the strength to speak.


    "Now...are you still angry?" Zhou Ye smiled and asked in a low voice in her ear.


    "I, I''m too lazy to be angry with you..." Little Lolita can''t get up anymore... No way, who told Zhou Ye this guy not only activated a certain kind of cheating technique, but even because she was afraid of not enough stimulation and stimulation, she activated it. This evil method of multiplying feelings.


    Little Lolita at this time really has no energy to care about Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye just smiled when he heard Little Lolita''s words... Everything is under control, isn''t it??


    At this time, the white cat who heard the words of Little Lori also meowed... as if to say for Zhou Ye, it''s good not to be angry.


    The angry little Lori gave her pet a vicious look, "Crookshanks, you little traitor, whose pet are you..."


    "No way, who told you to give a female cat such a name!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "I''m too lazy to care about you..." As she said, little Lolita put herself in Zhou Ye''s arms... She hugged the villain tightly... and gradually fell asleep... "Big villain... ¡­Don¡¯t move me anymore...I want to sleep for a while!"


    Looking at the quiet sleeping face of Little Lolita, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... Why did it end up like this in the end after such a good start??


    To be honest, at first-when Hermione arrived at Leeds Castle, it still felt very flat...


    After all-this castle is so beautiful, although it is a bit strange why the entire castle is full of women, only Zhou Ye is a man, but little Lolita did not think much...


    The girls were also very friendly to her, especially a big sister named Lily Evans, who was kind to her, which made Hermione feel like she couldn''t bear it.[Because Lily saw her childhood shadow on Hermione]


    And when Hermione asked Zhou Ye what the relationship with these women was, Zhou Ye just sent the innocent little Lolita with one sentence from his family.

 Chapter 1094

    As the little Lolita got more and more in contact with Zhou Ye... She gradually realized that she seemed unable to leave the man in front of her at all, especially when he was by her side, little Lolita found that she could not concentrate on reading at all. Up...


    For her own situation like this-Little Lolita was a little at a loss for a while, and even started to avoid Zhou Ye on purpose.


    Until one day, when she was relaxing in the garden, she met a beautiful forest elf named Ali Li. Perhaps because of the same pure hearts, the two felt like they had met at first sight...


    During the conversation, Little Lolita told Alili of her worries... and what about Alili?In an instant, little Lolita¡¯s confusion over the past few days was resolved... "That¡¯s because I like it... I don¡¯t want to be separated because I like it, I want to be together all the time because I like it¡ªso when he¡¯s in you When you are in front of him, you can''t take your attention away from him..."


    "Because... Do you like it?" Mumbling like this... Little Lori Hermione returned to her room.


    This matter was still too avant-garde for Little Lori, but after thinking about it for half a night, she decided to go to a showdown with Zhou Ye...


    However-when she came to Zhou Ye''s bedroom, she was stunned by the scene in front of her...Unfortunately, that night belonged to the night of Veeva.


    And Furong happened to be there...


    Hermione''s little Lori''s three views were completely shattered by Furong who was sitting on Zhou Ye''s ups and downs, "Dad".


    She didn''t even know how she ran out... Then she came to this beautiful island under the guidance and guidance of a confidant big sister¡ª¡ª


    On this island-Little Lolita has lived for almost a week.


    Until today, Zhou Ye felt that she had almost calmed down, so he came to her...


    Little Hermione¡¯s so-called kind sister, who is not Zhou Ye¡¯s woman?...Is a naive little girl.


    Reference 1498


    The first thousand four hundred and ninety-eight chapters


    September 1st is another year of Hogwarts school season...


    "Why didn''t Ye go with us?"


    On the platform of King''s Cross Station, two girls, one girl, and three girls, each pushing a cart full of things, walking slowly.


    It was the little Lolita who was walking in the middle who had thick blonde curly hair and looked as cute as a doll. It was Hermione Granger.


    "Because there are many reasons..." The beautiful girl with silky silver hair said with a chuckle: "You can''t let Dad take the entire Ravenclaw girl back to Hogwarts, right? That his wind? The rating will drop again!"


    "Really a guy who corrupts his morality!" Hearing Fleur''s words, Hermione couldn''t help but complain: "Why didn''t Hogwarts expel him soon?"


    "Hey...a guy who is often babbled by my dear, is he qualified to say that?" Penello''s words instantly hit the bullseye, making Hermione unable to complain.


    These three are not others, it is Hermione, Fleur and Penello.


    Of course, the other girls were sent back to Hogwarts by Zhou Ye directly through the portal, and because Hermione was a freshman, Zhou Ye still wanted her to experience the Hogwarts tradition, so she let her still take the Hogwarts. Gwarts went to the college quickly.


    And Furong and Penello simply volunteered to be their guides...


    To be honest, the relationship between Hermione and Fleur was extremely bad at first...


    The two often quarreled about some trivial matters...At the end, they bothered Zhou Ye.


    I just took the two of them to fly together...fly and fly, the relationship between the two has eased...


    Not to mention anything else, just say that when two people often see each other being bullied by their own man to leak out, unknowingly, the feeling of the same hatred and hatred was born between the two.Of course-and occasionally add little Penello...


    Now the relationship between these three people can be said to be better than ordinary friends, but slightly worse than the inseparable girlfriends... I have to say that the three major variants of life are really powerful... Has the variant version resisted the gun together?laugh¡­¡­


    Talking and laughing


    The three of them had reached platform nine and three-quarters. Under Fleur''s demonstration, Hermione quickly passed through the platform pillars and came to the platform of the Hogwarts Express.


    to be frank--


    This summer, after seeing all kinds of things in Zhou Ye''s home, the little magic world has made Hermione not so yearning...


    After all-her man is a legendary wizard...


    However, just as the three were about to board the Hogwarts Express, they suddenly saw a group of people approaching...


    That''s right, it''s a group of people... and it''s a group of men.


    The most important thing is-they found that the hair color of this group of men is basically the same.


    "They? Are they a family?" Hermione looked at those people curiously... Two older young men, with two twin boys who looked 13 or 14 years old, and two boys, one big and one small. ...


    To be honest, such a big family is not easy to see in the Muggle world.


    "That''s a bunch of shit-chucking sticks..." Furong glanced at those guys, then said with contempt.


    "Fucking shit stick? What do you mean?" Hermione didn''t quite understand the meaning of Fleur''s words.


    "Haha... wait until we get in the car!" Penello smiled and took the hands of the two and walked toward their box.


    When the three of them packed everything up and sat down...Hermione remembered Fleur''s words again."Furong, what do you mean by that crap stick?"


    "It''s..." For a while, Furong felt like she didn''t know what to say... But soon-- she thought of a way.


    She took out a crystal ball, and then chanted a spell. A cloud of smoke gradually rose up in the crystal ball...As the smoke filled, a picture appeared inside.


    The scene in the picture is exactly the scenery in the carriage of those guys.


    I saw--


    In that carriage, the six brothers of the Weasley family were divided into two rows...


    The row starts with Percy Weasley, Fred Weasley in the middle, and Bill Weasley at the end...


    And the other row, with the youngest Ron Weasley at the beginning, George Weasley in the middle, and Charlie Weasley at the end...


    Seeing them as if they were doing sports, the back was close to the front...like the offensive retreat-Hermione was a little confused."They...what are they doing??"


    "Have you never seen my dear use such a posture with Fleur?" Penello teased.


    "Of course I have seen... but they are all men..." Hermione felt her three views have been refreshed again.


    "That''s why I said that they are all disgusting stirrers..." Furong said with a look of contempt: "The boys of the Weasley family are all stirrers... The family is cursed!"


    "Is...Is that so?" Hermione''s hair was frightened."The curse of the wizarding world is really terrible... Fortunately no one can curse it, dear!"


    "..." After hearing Hermione''s words, Fleur and Penello couldn''t help laughing...


    There is no existence in this world that can curse their own man, and they still believe that...


    Putting aside the disgusting group of Weasley guys, the three women began to excitedly discuss their own topics...


    For example-the magic world has become fashionable recently, such as the recent news in the magic world...

 Chapter 1095

    Although Hermione didn''t quite understand... but she still listened with gusto...


    Unconsciously, time flies quickly...


    The Hogwarts Express arrived at Hogwarts College just before the night...


    After saying goodbye to Fleur and Penello...Hermione, in accordance with Hogwarts tradition, took a boat across the lake and arrived at Hogwarts.


    After being preached by Professor McGonagall for a while... everyone walked into the hall.


    "This ceiling looks so beautiful..." The girl who walked with Hermione looked at the starry sky on the ceiling and said with some surprise: "You can actually see the starry sky!"


    "This ceiling has been enchanted...it''s not real!" Hermione said like a small encyclopedia: "I read about it in [Hogwarts: A History of School]..."


    "..." The girl looked at Hermione, did not speak, to be honest-she didn''t like Hermione''s love performance.


    And Hermione is also indifferent...


    She thinks she has understood the adult world, and she disdains the general knowledge of these little P kids.


    Soon-the sorting ceremony began.


    Hermione Granger was the first to call her name...


    Hermione glanced at Zhou Ye, who was sitting in the position of teacher, and then sat confidently on the stool under the sorting hat... As a result, without asking, she was naturally assigned to Ravenclaw...


    This made Ravenclaw''s daughters cheered... After all, the little sister Hermione had seen them, and they had even fought side by side.If not being assigned to Ravenclaw would be an accident...


    Reference 1499


    Chapter One Hundred and Ninety Nine


    The sorting ceremony is over...


    Narcissa glanced at her man with a smile, and whispered: "There seems to be a lot of girls in Ravenclaw this year!"


    "Oh?? Really? What does this have to do with me?" Zhou Ye pretended to be stupid: "I''m just an ordinary magic teacher!"


    "..." Narcissa was instantly defeated by her own man''s shamelessness... The sorting hat turned into a Bimei hat. This is simply an open secret. What does her man say has anything to do with him??Just look at the disaster situation of Ravenclaw at home after graduation to know whether it has anything to do with him...


    But forget it... She can''t stop this kind of thing... She can''t stop it either...


    Thinking of this, Narcissa gave up the idea of ??arguing with her own man and started using dinner.


    And Zhou Ye, while eating, looked at Ravenclaw''s position...thinking about the problem thoughtfully.


    What should I say?


    There are so many girls in Ravenclaw this year...


    In addition to Hermione Granger being assigned to Ravenclaw, there is also a pair of Indian twins named Pettil.Three other girls were also assigned to Ravenclaw-one named Pansy Parkinson, another named Daphne Greengrass and Luna the Mad Girl.


    This year-it seems that the number of Ravenclaws has unexpectedly reached as many as six...


    As Zhou Ye was thinking... Ravenclaw''s dining table also became a sea of ??joy.


    "Welcome to join the Ravenclaw family, Hermione..." A beautiful girl with an Asian face smiled and stretched out her little hand to Hermione...


    "Thank you...Choo Zhang!" Hermione also smiled and shook the girl''s hand...what should I say, as long as it is Ravenclaw, Hermione is no stranger to it.


    Everyone is a good sister who has fought together, what''s the embarrassment...


    At this time, Qiu Zhang also saw the embarrassing expressions on the faces of several other girls...


    Suddenly realized... It seems that it¡¯s not appropriate to only say hello to Hermione... So, Qiu Zhang simply smiled and greeted the little loli one by one... and called out each little loli accurately. first name¡­¡­


    This surprised the little loli... they were surprised why Qiu Zhang could accurately call out her name... and Qiu Zhang explained that she was born with a superb memory... but in fact it was His own man has changed his body.


    Regarding Qiu Zhang¡¯s explanation, the small loli still had some doubts, but they finally managed to deal with it...


    Moreover, the little Lori found that-compared to the seniors of other colleges, the seniors of Ravenclaw seemed to be more enthusiastic and kind...


    They took the trouble to answer all kinds of questions from the little loli...It can be said that here, the little loli have an illusion of returning to their own home, and these senior sisters are all their own sisters...


    This situation continued until the end of the dinner...


    After the dinner, under the leadership of the prefect, the little loli walked towards Ravenclaw¡¯s dormitory...


    It''s just that when they walked into the dormitory, they found that something was wrong.


    "It''s like a seal!"


    As soon as she walked into the dormitory, one of the seniors took out her magic wand and sealed the entire Ravenclaw lounge from inside...


    "Senior sister... is this?" Daphne Greengrass asked in a bit of astonishment.


    "This is Ravenclaw''s traditional project!" The prefect smiled slightly, and then said: "Don''t be nervous, after this ceremony, everyone is your own!"


    "Eh!!!" XN


    Although the little loli did not know what the so-called ceremony was, there was always a very bad feeling in their hearts.


    Only Hermione Granger looked like an old god was there, and he didn''t panic at all.


    Because¡ªshe already knew what this so-called ceremony was.


    It was done by a group of unscrupulous seniors... It was just a ceremony to please their men...


    Then-the little loli found out that all the senior sisters who had just met at dinner came out...


    Holding magic wands one by one, they looked at them with a smile...


    "Senior sister, what the hell is going on?" Pansy Parkinson said as he was about to touch his wand. She was born in a wizard''s family, but she is not something anyone can handle...


    However, just as Pansy¡¯s wand was just drawn out...


    A curse came [except your weapon]


    As the words fell, Pansy''s wand instantly fell to the ground, and she herself was beaten by magic to sit on the carpet.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-sister!" Parvati Petir couldn''t help but shrank his body towards his sister Padma Petir.


    After all, it''s just a little loli...


    At this moment, all the senior sisters... took out their magic wands, pointed at the little loli and yelled [Yugadim Leviosa].


    With the casting of the Levitating Charm, the little loli found that-they became immobile and floated in the air...


    At this time, Qiu Zhang and Furong came over and smiled and helped the little loli to disarm...

 Chapter 1096

    "Hey, Fleur let me go..." Hermione yelled with embarrassment...


    "That won''t work..." Fleur smiled: "This is Ravenclaw''s tradition... So, Hermione, you should be prepared to embrace the tradition!"


    Just as the little loli were crying, crying, and yelling, a golden portal suddenly opened...a figure walked out of the portal.


    No one else is Zhou Ye...


    "Ahem... Let''s forget about this year''s tradition..." Zhou Ye coughed a little awkwardly.


    "No!" Qiu Zhang was the first objector. She ran up to Zhou Ye and hugged Zhou Ye''s arm.Jiao said: "When I begged for mercy last year, you didn''t let me go... If you let this year''s freshmen go like this, you first ask my senior sisters whether they agreed or not!"


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye looked at the eager gazes of his women--


    In their eyes, there is a lot of¡ª¡ªIf you dare to cancel, we will show you the posture¡­¡­


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye could only follow the kindness... Well¡ªit was just a little Lolita night.


    Of course, due to the tricks of those Ravenclaws, Zhou Ye finally wanted to release the water... he could only use various means to get the little loli into the adult¡¯s in advance. world.


    But fortunately, there is the existence of the spring wind and rain, no little loli reluctantly wants to file a complaint afterwards, instead they all become Zhou Ye''s little tails.


    To be honest... Hogwarts is a bit boring now.


    With Zhou Ye in charge, both the Quidditch match and the Academy Cup at the end of the year belonged to Ravenclaw...


    In this regard, although other colleges are not convinced, but they can''t help it-if everyone wins and wins, what can you do??


    And the entire magical world is even more peaceful...Without Voldemort, without Death Eaters... Coupled with the suppression of the legendary wizard Zhou Ye, there is no such fool who dared to stir up trouble...


    Five years later----


    "It feels...a bit boring!" Zhou Ye was lying on the beach on St. Martin''s Island. Behind him were two very similar pairs of sisters who looked like dolls. They were no one else but Daphne Greengrass and her. Sister Astoria Greengrass.


    I have to say that although the two are not twin sisters, they are very similar in appearance. They both have golden curly hair, long eyelashes, and a pair of lovely dimples... just like two big dolls.


    When she heard her man''s words, Sister Greengrass looked at each other and smiled, "Then dear, are you ready to return?"


    "Yeah... It''s time to return!" Zhou Ye sighed... He has spent hundreds of years here, and he is a little homesick."We¡ªgo home!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s order...Almost all the girls moved. They said goodbye to their relatives, and then packed the things they liked... They were ready to go home with their men.


    Five days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The teachers and students of Hogwarts discovered that their teacher of Defence Against the Dark Arts, the great legendary wizard Professor Zhou Ye, disappeared, and the entire Ravenclaw students disappeared with him, and¡ª Ravenclaw''s Ghost-Mascot-Lady Gray...


    And a major event has happened in the magical world. The researcher of the Ministry of Magic studying the endangered species protection plan found that-the Veeva family-disappeared...


    Zhou Ye said that it was none of his own business, those veevas completely followed him voluntarily...Uh, although he used some small tricks.


    Chapter 1500


    One thousand five hundred chapters


    Marvel World¡ª¡ª


    In the vast universe... a mothership like a giant is slowly floating in the dark space.


    On the empennage of this huge warship with an acute triangle shape, a red and white logo is strikingly sprayed on it.


    This is exactly the symbol of the Umbrella Interstellar Consortium that runs across the entire universe, although it does not have the name of an empire, but has the reality of an empire.


    The length of this mothership is more than 13,000 kilometers, and the highest point is more than 4,000 kilometers-the highest point is more than 8,000 kilometers.To say that it is a mothership is a little too underestimated... It is not an exaggeration to regard it as a mobile space base because of its size larger than some planets.


    And in the main control room of this mothership--


    "Let''s talk... Red Queen, what is your purpose..."


    Although the topic sounds so serious... But - Zhou Ye''s figure at this time is definitely not worthy of the word "serious".


    I saw Zhou Ye lying lazily on the thick carpet in the luxurious main control room, and on his left and right, there were two pretty girls who looked a little like...one with long fiery red hair, and The other has silver hair...


    And around them, there were countless girls lying all around... They were generally not very old, and they looked like they were sixteen or seventeen.Moreover, all of them are so beautiful...it makes them feel at first glance¡ªit is not an exaggeration to describe them with any words that describe beauty.


    It''s just that at this time they, including Zhou Ye, are in a state of celestial bodies, and the carpet on the ground is covered with blood everywhere, as if they had experienced a battle...


    Of course-the war is of course a war, but unfortunately it is another form of war.


    "The master is too conscientious to say so..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the red-haired girl nestled in his arms said aggrievedly: "Since I was forcibly taken away from the world of Resident Evil by the master , I¡¯ve been working hard for the master¡¯s career and died... Now-actually questioning people like this... the master... oooooo..."


    "..." Seeing the Red Queen''s performance, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    But after all, the Red Queen is indeed an old man who follows her... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye sighed and said, "Okay, well, my lovely lady, what''s the matter? It''s worth your expense. Zhou Zhang¡¯s reason for [inspecting the latest Master Class Star Destroyer] made me temporarily abandon the fun thing about tuning Ginny, tricked me into this Master, and called all your sisters to block me. gun??"


    "They didn''t ask the sisters to stop the guns!" Hong Empress said proudly: "They just helped everyone realize their dreams..."


    "Their dream?" Zhou Ye asked in a daze.


    "That''s right!" The Red Queen said eloquently: "For example¡ªyour original ship, the mastermind banshee of the modified Marauder..."


    The Red Queen said, a weak girl who looked like a girl next to her...At this time, she had completely fallen into a coma.


    "Another example¡ªyour subsequent ship¡ªthe mastermind of the Annihilation-class Emperor¡ªMilia the Valkyrie..."


    With that said, the red queen pointed to a girl who seemed very powerful. Her pair of peerless weapons is simply the best... She is just full of the demeanor of the royal sister. At this moment, she has also been lying on the ground, with a certain obsession on her face. Things are at a loss-that''s ahhhhhhh.


    "Another example-the master of your Great Emperor Yacht-Di Ji!" Said this, the red queen pointed to another beautiful girl with awe-inspiring demeanor, her beautiful face with a kind of fear in the heart The nobleness-it''s a pity that this nobleness was also destroyed by Ah Heyen.


    "Also¡ªthe product of your whim¡ªYamato Nadeshiko on the Umbrella!" said the red queen, and pointed to a girl in a dilapidated kimono again. Obviously¡ªshe is also one at present. Looks like you can''t make a comeback...


    "Okay, okay... I see, you don''t have to point at them anymore..." Zhou Ye sighed, not wanting Hong Empress to point again. If you continue to point, I''m afraid it will take more than ten minutes. You need to know - There are about two hundred girls in almost the entire room here...


    "...Hehe..." Seeing his master''s resignation appearance, the red queen smiled unexpectedly."It doesn''t matter if it is them, or the two sisters of Queen Bai and I, since the day we were born, we have engraved the master''s mark in our hearts... Is the master planning to be an irresponsible scumbag?"


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye was speechless for a while...


    Do you want to say-I have carved my mark to ensure their loyalty??That seems too shameless...


    "Okay...I see..." Zhou Ye sighed and said, "So, didn''t I eat you all?"


    "Huh-if I hadn''t deceived the master with the reason of [Inspecting the latest master-class star destroyer], the master wouldn''t know when we would understand our intentions!" said the red queen, his eyes were red... ¡­


    "Don''t you know, why do we want to have a flesh and blood body?" The Red Queen complained: "If it is just for walking convenience, any sister can use her own authority to use creatures on her mothership. Technology builds a shell for ourselves... We just want to feel the existence of the master, not a biological shell!"


    "I''m sorry..." Zhou Ye felt like he didn''t know what to say except for being sorry.


    "Master of nothing..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s excuses, the Red Empress instantly changed from an explosive little wild cat to a well-behaved domestic cat... "Thank you, Master, after returning, let us use the power of the heart of the universe. With our own body, we are no longer a piece of insignificant source code...but people of flesh and blood..."


    "No... you are much more advanced than humans!" Zhou Ye sighed, holding the red queen: "You can switch between human flesh and blood and electronic signals at will... I have to say that the heart of the universe is amazing... ¡­"

 Chapter 1097

    "So-we are going to call ourselves-Electronic elves-electronic elves-EE for short..." The Red Queen said happily, and hugged her owner''s body again...


    If you say-who is the boss of this group of electronic elves?Well, it is the Red Queen...


    After being evolved by Zhou Ye with the power of the Heart of the Universe, the Red Queen not only did not lose their computing power, but they became stronger...


    At the same time¡ªthey can use it like an armband against the battleship, but¡ªthey can also abandon the ship and flee at any time...It can be understood that the battleship is just their tools and vehicles, not their bodies...


    So-they have become more powerful now, and at the same time they can evolve their computing power through something...


    "Master--" Hong Queen said with a greasy voice: "Are you planning to go to the Transformers world?"


    "Don''t go...you all have your own shells... why are you going there?" Zhou Ye said lazily.


    "Go...Go..." The Red Queen began to act like a baby, and the Red Queen began to summon her teammates. The White Queen... The Red Queen successfully summoned her teammates to the White Queen.


    "Okay, okay... can''t I go??" Zhou Ye sighed helplessly: "But why do you want me to go to Transformers so much?"


    "For the fire seed source..." said Bai Hou Mengmengda: "My sister said-after calculation, after obtaining the fire seed source, there is an 80% chance that our electronic elves will evolve... even More abilities can be derived..."


    "...That''s probably it!" said the red queen, whispering and bewildered: "Don''t the owner want to have a vehicle like a King Kong? If it becomes a sports car, it becomes a sports car. An airplane becomes an airplane... If it becomes a yacht, it becomes a yacht... How fun..."


    "......Well, I admit that you moved me..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, "However, before that, I have to teach you a lesson...what to say to meet the wishes of the sisters? What? It¡¯s all fooling me, right? It¡¯s true that you want me to get the fire source... Red Queen, you are enlightened!"


    "Oh!"


    Chapter 1501


    Chapter one thousand five hundred and one


    Anaheim is the second largest city in Orange County, California, 28 miles southeast of Los Angeles.


    Here with theme parks and sports civilization...


    Here, you will find that everyone is very leisurely, and the feeling of slowness is something you can''t feel in other big cities.


    It was noon at this time, in a back alley in Anaheim, two figures suddenly appeared there, as if they were there originally...


    "The White Queen..." Zhou Ye looked at the surrounding scenes with a smile, and said: "Let''s go... Let''s have a legal identity in this world first!"


    "Good master!" The white queen in a long white dress smiled and nodded.


    This time, I only asked Bai He to follow, so that she could identify whether the fire source was useful to their electronic elves.


    Originally, the Red Empress was crying and wanted to follow, but Zhou Ye stayed in the Marvel Universe for deceiving herself...Of course, this is not a big deal for the Red Empress¡ªafter all, The time flow of the Marvel universe was frozen after Zhou Ye left.


    At this time, Zhou Ye and the Red Queen had already walked one after another on the street connected to the alley...


    After randomly looking for a public telephone booth on the side of the street... Bai Hou walked in.


    And Zhou Ye simply stood aside and waited for the white queen to complete the invasion of the entire network.


    The white queen who walked into the public telephone hall picked up the microphone and made a phone call, but in fact-she was hacking into the U.S. Social Security Bureau and the Vehicle Administration, adding to herself and her owner Identity Information...


    Of course, she also had to hack into the banking system by the way to get her owner billions of assets...


    Such a huge job is extremely simple for the white queen who is an electronic wizard, but it also takes some time.


    At this time, Zhou Ye who was outside had already encountered some trouble...


    "Hey, yellow-skinned boy...is your girl in there? Do you want her to play with us..." A group of black men in sports overalls walked over and looked at Zhou Ye. Laughed.


    "Hey, kid, don''t worry... our boss will take care of your girl, I will take care of you..." a nigger said loudly.


    His words caused a burst of laughter from his companions. It seemed that this was a very funny thing...


    "Huh¡ªI never said that I hate niggers, but¡ªwhy are there always so many niggers that make me sick?" Zhou Ye sighed, then looked at those guys and asked: "You guys They should all carry guns?"


    "Hey¡ªare you talking about this?" A guy lifted his shirt, with a pistol in it...


    "Very good..." Zhou Ye nodded, and said with a wicked smile, "Now, leave me five hundred meters, and then kill each other..."


    "Hahaha...Is this guy dreaming?"


    "I found a fool..."


    "Haha, what a fool!"


    The arrogant laughter of these niggers made no passer-by dared to approach here... at most they despised the nigger in their hearts, but they did not dare to come here to cause trouble.


    It''s just--these niggas can''t laugh gradually...


    They found that they could not control their body at all, and they lined up one by one, walking far away...


    Soon-when they walked 500 meters away from Zhou Ye... one by one they reached the middle of the road, and they took out their pistols in the middle of the road... aimed at their companions...


    Bang-bang-bang-


    A series of gunfire sounded, and the bullets carried a series of blood, spraying out from the back of their heads...


    This series of changes startled passers-by running around... and the tragedy is that these people are special singular-so a guy had to swallow his own gun to commit suicide... Tell the truth-the one who swallowed the gun was scared to pee ...However-he still ended his life with a bullet.


    And Zhou Ye just stood in the distance watching this scene comfortably...It was a disgusting nigger.


    "Did something happen? Master?" The White Queen also walked out of the phone booth at this time... She had already got everything done.


    "It''s just some reckless mess!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "What are we going to do now?"


    "Of course I went to the police station to report the crime... because all your documents have been lost!" Bai Hou said with a slight smile.


    "Okay!" Zhou Ye sighed, and walked directly to the nearest police station with Bai Hou.


    What should I say?


    This kind of thing is also relatively new to Zhou Ye. After all, if the maid hadn¡¯t been in charge before, Umbrella¡¯s men would have already prepared everything for him...


    Or, it can be done directly with the ability of speech and spirit...


    However, this time Zhou Ye intends to try ordinary people''s methods... after all-this is relatively new.


    In general, the process is fairly fast... After the police report, after getting the lost report voucher, Bai Hou directly fills in the missing documents on the official website of the State Vehicle Administration... Then I went with Zhou Ye The bank has reissued the bank card...


    At the JPMorgan Chase Bank in the city center, Zhou Ye was graciously received... After all, according to the information, Zhou Ye is an important customer of Morgan.


    To reapply for a bank card, according to the process, it would take 24 hours of work, but¡ªin just fifteen minutes, Zhou Ye got his bank card.The saying that money can kill people... is not just a talk in the United States.


    After getting the bank card, Zhou Ye took the white empress directly, and took a taxi to a hypermarket...


    Only less than half an hour after entering the store, the white queen drove a black Lamborghini out...

 Chapter 1098

    "Now...where are we going?" Zhou Ye looked through the vehicle manual boredly...seriously, he really doesn''t like Lamborghini now. Zhou Ye prefers that kind of domineering SUV, such as-George Button or maybe the fifteenth knight...


    It''s a pity that it''s 2003, not to mention the fifteenth knight, even the prototype of the fifteenth knight Gurkha LAPV doesn''t know where it is.


    This is a shame...


    "Master, we are going to pick up your little loli now!" said the white queen with a slight smile.


    "My little Lolita?" Zhou Ye thought about it for a while, and suddenly said, "You mean Mikala Bans?"


    "Yes, Master!" Bai Hou smiled slightly and said, "She is facing the police''s questioning because of her father''s crimes... But I have already contacted a lawyer, and I believe she will be released on bail soon... ¡­"


    "Interesting, really an interesting thing!" Zhou Ye leaned back... murmured.


    Chapter 1502


    Chapter one thousand five hundred and two


    At this moment, in the Los Angeles Police Department near Anaheim, a 13-year-old Lifa girl is sitting in the interrogation room...Two policewomen took turns to persuade her to testify against her father...


    "Mikala..." a slightly fat middle-aged policewoman said with a serious voice: "We know that you are a good boy... So, I guess the stolen vehicle found in your house is definitely not you. It¡¯s wrong, so¡ªtell us the truth...you are still young, and you still have a lot of youth to squander, do you want to leave a shameful page on your resume from now on?"


    "What are you doing nonsense with this kid..." a female policewoman who looked fiercely said: "Send her directly to the juvenile control office. Then, she will know what hell is!"


    "No... don''t do this, Carrie... she''s still a child, we should give her a chance..." It seemed that the kind-hearted middle-aged policewoman hurriedly stopped her companion, looking good for a girl...


    Mikala, who was sitting behind the interrogation table in handcuffs, stared blankly at the two guys acting in front of him.


    Who do you think she is?Is it so cheating?


    Moreover, my father has already gone to jail for the crime of theft. If I put the charge on my father again, I am afraid that her father¡¯s ten-year sentence will become fifteen years...


    She wouldn''t do this...


    At most, she will be locked up in the Shaoxing Reform Center for one year. What''s the matter... Compared to her being a minor, she has certain legal pardon rights, but-adults will be in bad luck...


    Thinking of this, Mikala Bence continued to sit there blankly, as if he was carrying it to the end...


    To be honest, at this time, the two policewomen were almost exhausted...


    From the bottom of their hearts, they didn''t like this little girl to resist the charges, because after all, she was still a child...a woman, she was still a little softhearted.


    But-now it seems that all their efforts are in vain...


    The little guy in front of him has made up his mind to carry it to the end.


    The two looked at each other... and shook their heads helplessly. It seemed that the girl in front of her was destined to leave a case in her life history.


    At this moment-suddenly a police officer pushed open the door and walked in... "Two, someone has come to bail this little guy!"


    "..." X2


    Upon hearing this, the two policewomen looked at each other... They knew exactly what Mikala¡¯s life was. They knew too well that the girl¡¯s only relative was in jail... How could anyone want to pay for bail? she was??


    It''s not just them-even the little Lolita sitting behind the interrogation table is at a loss...


    who is it?


    To bail yourself?


    After passing through the names of people he knew in his mind, Mikala Bans found sadly that no one would come to bail him.


    "Hello, Miss Bans? I am your lawyer, Miles Johnson... I would like to ask you have not been treated unfairly here, have you?" A white lawyer wearing gold glasses left. Coming in, asked seriously.


    "No..." Mikala Bans shook her head. Although she was arrested, she was not abused here. After all, she was still a child and a girl. No one would embarrass her too much. of.


    "That''s good!" Attorney Johnson said, and handed the bail documents to the two policewomen. "Please look at the bail documents. If there are no problems, I will take my client and leave here!"


    "..." X2


    The two policewomen randomly glanced at the file and confirmed that there was no problem at all, so they nodded, "There is no problem, you can leave now!"


    "Thank you!" Lawyer Johnson smiled and nodded to the two policewomen... and the policewoman also removed the handcuffs from Mikala''s hands.


    Anyway, people are temporarily free now...


    "Then please come with me, Miss Bans!" Attorney Johnson said, before walking towards the police station gate...


    And Mikala Bans followed in a daze...


    To be honest, until now-she doesn''t know who hired this lawyer, and-seeing how this lawyer Johnson kept greeting senior police officers in the police station, obviously-he was very tasty here Open...


    Don''t think that there is no human affection in the United States. The United States also has human affection, but this kind of human relationship network is generally not open to foreign immigrants.


    Unless you are a three-generation immigrant, it may be possible to integrate into such a network of relationships.


    Otherwise-why do descendants of the American elite like to join school organizations such as fraternities and sororities?Isn¡¯t it to build your own network of relationships?


    Keke-far away.


    It was at the moment when Mikala Bence walked out of the police station that he really realized that he¡ªthis is really freedom, not a dream.


    "Um... I, I don''t have money to pay your lawyer''s fees!" Micala Bans said in a certain way.


    She really didn''t have any money. The last valuable stolen car was also taken away by the police. It is not an exaggeration to use the family''s surroundings to illustrate her current situation.And lawyers like Johnson, who can go to the police station, will not be cheap.


    "Haha... Miss Bans is really joking, my boss has paid the money..." Johnson said, pointing to a black Lamborghini parked across the road and said: "My boss is there, I think You probably need to meet him..."


    "He?" Micala Bans looked at the black sports car with the temporary license plate with some doubts. The black sun film made her unable to see who was sitting inside...


    However, no matter who it is, a thank you is always to be said...


    Thinking of this, Mikala Bans stepped towards the other side of the road... When she walked to the side of the supercar, the glass in the passenger seat opened.


    "I don''t know you... But, thank you for asking someone to bail me!" Looking at the handsome face in front of him, Mikala took a deep breath and said with a heartbeat.


    "Do you think that I spent 100,000 US dollars in bail fees and 6,000 US dollars in legal fees just to hear you say thank you?" Zhou Ye looked at him with a smile and a smile that had already begun to show up. Asked the little Lolita who was a fan.


    "I..." For a while, Mikala was choked by Zhou Ye''s question... I didn''t know how to answer.


    "Actually--I can still release your father on bail..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "My father is the type who is not allowed to be released on bail...so..." Mikala said blankly.


    "It doesn''t matter...Even if he can''t be released on bail, he can live better in prison!" Zhou Ye said here, with a slight smile, and the corner pulled out an evil arc, "Of course, it may be too much. worse¡­¡­"


    Chapter 1503


    The first thousand five hundred and three chapters

 Chapter 1099

    "What are you doing to my father?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mikala was like a small wild cat whose tail had been stomped on, with all her hair tied up... the face of Zhou Ye''s teeth and claws... he looked like he was going to fight to death.


    "Guess... if I didn''t get back the investment of the one hundred thousand dollars, what would I do to your father?" Zhou Ye is now completely Huang Shiren''s expression, that profiteer''s face is very learned."Anyway, I have lost one hundred thousand dollars in, so I don''t mind losing another hundred thousand dollars in... let your father live in prison better, or-worse!"


    "You..." Mikala Bans swears that he has never had the urge to kill someone so much.


    "I am a good person. I never force people to do things she doesn''t want to do..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, then opened the door of the supercar and patted his legs, "Your father has a better life. Or worse... it''s up to you, Miss Bans!"


    "..." Bans really wanted to scold Zhou Ye, [You bastard, you are dreaming.


    However, she cannot...


    Because - what the man in front of her said was true, and she also believed that this man could do such a thing.


    Even-something worse than this, he can''t do it.


    For example, let her father die unexpectedly while serving a sentence in prison...


    This is not a difficult task, especially for those dudes who take money improperly, it is not a difficult task...


    For his father not to commit suicide in prison...


    Mikala Bans endured this forced humiliation and slowly sat in Zhou Ye''s arms... "Don''t do anything to my father... Otherwise, I will definitely kill you!"


    "Well, since you made the right choice, how could I take action against your father?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    I have to say that the big loli in front of me is still very powerful, at least-in Zhou Ye''s view, her physical condition is enough to make many Asian adult women cry.


    Especially-the degree of tweaking of this girl, obviously-this is the first time to have such close contact with a member of the opposite sex... it''s a big profit.


    As Zhou Ye thought, his hand was already on Mikala''s slender waist... This girl''s waist was the most tempting place.


    "You...you..." Mikala felt that the hand stretched out from behind was gently attached to her clothes... that kind of warm but warm feeling made her want The urge to jump...


    "Don''t be nervous... If I wanted to eat you, I wouldn''t choose to be here!" Zhou Ye''s voice sounded in Mikala''s ear as he breathed."After all-girls who love themselves need special treatment!"


    "..." Mikala was sorrowful, for her own sorrow...because she found that she could not do anything about the bastard behind her.


    legal??


    Don''t be funny, the law is meant to protect the rich... it won''t protect the poor.


    This truth, Mikala understood when she was very young...


    So-she can only use words to take Zhou Ye''s attention away from her waist... "Where are we going now?"


    "Of course I went to your house..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Who let me have no place to live here?"


    "..." Following Zhou Ye''s words, Mikala discovered that this supercar was indeed heading towards the town where her home was located...


    In fact, the town of Mikala¡¯s family is not far from Los Angeles...


    Just near the city of Anaheim, in a small town named Nortu, that is also the location of her school.


    This is normal, isn''t it?


    No stupid thief would commit crimes in his own hometown. Besides, in the small town of Nortu, there are not many luxury cars for their father and daughter to steal.


    and so--


    Los Angeles became the place where their father and daughter committed crimes...


    "I don''t know your name yet..." Mikala asked, looking at the scenery that was retreating quickly outside the car, "At least tell me, what should I call you? Mister D or X ...There must be a name, right? I don''t want to know who took me the first time..."


    "You can teach me Zhou Ye...Of course, you can also call me Ye!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Are you Chinese?" Mikala asked curiously: "There is no Chinese I have ever seen as bold as you..."


    "That''s because they are not as rich as I am!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "What about her?? Who is she??" Mikala asked the white queen who was driving.


    "You can call me Little White Sister!" When the white queen heard that there was herself in the topic, she turned her head and smiled slightly at Mikala.


    "Why?" Mikara asked somewhat unexpectedly...


    She originally thought that the white queen was just a subordinate such as the secretary of the young boy... As a result, she wanted to call her sister??What does it mean??Is it the means of communication for the Orientals??


    "You will understand later..." Bai Hou smiled slightly.


    In fact, the town of Zortu is less than 120 kilometers away from Los Angeles... Soon, the white queen drove to the door of Mikala''s house.


    To be honest, Mikala is not surprised why the white queen can find her home.


    Since people can rush to the police station at an important moment and release her on bail... It would be too nonsense to say that they don''t know her at all.


    In the American society, there are all kinds of brokers, including intelligence brokers, financial brokers and even political brokers...


    As long as you have money and know where to spend... Then, you can do most of the things you want to do, including citizens'' private information...


    "Come in... if you don''t hate the floor of my house that will stain your shoes!" said Mikala Bans, opened the door and walked in.


    To be honest, it''s really messy inside...


    This is a two-story building in the shape of a door...


    On the first floor, there is a garage and various repair tools, and only the second floor is where Mikala rests... To be honest, it''s really messy.


    In the living room on the second floor, there are greasy tools everywhere, and the floor is also greasy...Zhou Ye also went to see Mikala¡¯s boudoir specially-to be honest, Zhou Ye swears-his own knowledge I have lived in so many women''s boudoirs, and I have never seen such a mess.


    The unwashed clothes are piled up in a mess in the corner... even the list is almost out of the original color, and the upper part is full of black oil stains.


    "You... didn''t you sleep in repair clothes?" Zhou Ye was speechless...


    "I can''t help it. Every day I take advantage of the night to help my father dismantle the car, and also clean the oily parts and install them again to make them look like new... and I still You have to go to class and do homework... For you rich people, a meal costs, for me¡ªmaybe my tuition for a semester!"


    Although Mikala Bance said that he didn''t care about it on purpose, Zhou Ye could see a trace of weakness in her eyes.


    "Huh-forget, you go out first, I will help you clean up!" Zhou Ye said, before Mikra spoke, he pushed her out of her room... "Hey, what are you going to do? Move my clothes..."


    Chapter 1504


    The first thousand five hundred and four chapters


    "Who would move your dirty clothes..." Zhou Ye rubbed his head helplessly...what should I say.


    This girl, Mikala Bans, doesn''t look careless in normal days, but in fact, she is an insecure guy.

 Chapter 1100

    I didn¡¯t have a mother since I was a child, and grew up with my father...


    Moreover, his father went to steal the car for the sake of the family, but ended up in prison...a underage girl who had to support herself without delaying her studies, I am afraid only she herself knows how much she suffered...


    Because she left her case, she couldn''t work at all-I''m afraid all she can do is rely on the car repairing skills she learned from her father and barely make ends meet, right??


    In the movie, she once said a sentence-she said that she is more addicted to that kind of strong muscular man. If you think about it, is it not because of her mental illness caused by her insecurity since she was a child??


    "Hey, what a poor child!" Zhou Ye sighed and clapped his hands gently...


    In an instant, the whole room was blown by a light breeze¡ªsuddenly, the room became completely new, the stains on the ground, the oil stains on the list... all disappeared.


    "Hey, what are you doing in my room? You want to peek at my diary, right?"


    At this time, Mikala also found the spare key of his room from his home and opened his bedroom...


    White queen??Onlookers throughout...


    "You, how did you do it?" As soon as Mikala walked into her bedroom, she was dumbfounded...Is this-still her own bedroom?There are totally two worlds, okay??


    "When you become my woman, you will know!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and walked out."I feel a little hungry..."


    "The take-out phone is stuck on the refrigerator door!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mikara didn''t know why, so he said...


    Saying this, Mikala regretted... [Damn it, shouldn''t I hate this profiteer?Why should I tell him where the takeaway phone is??


    Zhou Ye, who walked out of the bedroom, didn''t see Mikala''s expression, but the white queen saw...


    For Mikala''s remorseful look, she knew it for a moment.After all--even if she became an electronic wizard, she still retains the computing power and keen observation ability of the white queen...


    Regarding this, the white queen just smiled...


    She is not at all surprised that Mikala''s attitude has changed, or should say-it is strange that Mikala''s attitude does not change.


    During the detection of the White Queen, a strange brainwave frequency was constantly radiating from the owner''s body-this is the legendary field of mind of the owner...


    Just when Mikala walked out of the bedroom with an annoyed look, he found that the whole hall had also changed drastically.


    Luxurious carpets-the sofas that look very comfortable and high-end, as well as the valuable furniture and appliances...


    For a time, Mikala was full of curiosity about Zhou Ye, a dude who forced him.


    "What did you do to my living room?" Mikara pretended to be angry... rushed to Zhou Ye and asked.


    "This is my home from now on!" Zhou Ye said unceremoniously, "It''s mine, including you!"


    "You..." Mikala almost didn''t get a brain hemorrhage from Zhou Ye''s words... "Whatever you do... asshole!"


    With a loud cry, Mikala turned and rushed into her room, and easily locked her door...


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled, and then¡ªprepared to cook.


    No way--Zhou Ye didn''t plan to do a long-term war of resistance this time, he just wanted to make a vote and left, so--he didn''t bring his own maid, even the two close maids Qiu and Zi...


    So-I can only do it myself.


    what?You said let the white queen do it??


    Are you sure that an electronic wizard from the Queen of White can figure out the quantitative terms for the salt and pepper noodles in Chinese recipes?


    As for-Mikala??


    Zhou Ye thought about it when he first entered, the fast food box there, decisively or wisely gave up this unreliable idea.


    Sure enough, you still have to rely on yourself...


    While thinking about it, Zhou Ye picked up the kitchen utensils that he hadn''t touched for a long time...It was a long time since I touched these kitchen utensils, and I still miss it a little.


    "Come on, Xiaobai, help..." Although Queen Bai can''t be allowed to cook, it''s okay to let her be a cook.


    Just when Zhou Ye started to get busy with his dinner--


    In Mikala''s bedroom, Mikala is lying on the couch with a grieved expression...


    To be honest, she has only slightly now what a 13-year-old girl should have.The strength on the outside is exactly the mask she put on herself.


    "Dad... what should I do?" Faced with the pressure from Zhou Ye, poor Mikala finally couldn''t help crying. After all, she was just a 13 or 4 year old Lolita...


    What are other people''s children doing at this time??


    Acting like a baby in the arms of your parents??Thinking of how to chase stars?


    For girls, maybe you are discussing which boy is more handsome with your girlfriend?In other words-the female consciousness gradually awakened and began to learn how to apply smears on her face?


    In short-these things have nothing to do with Mikala...because she has to live first...


    The crying Mikala gradually fell asleep¡ªafter all, too much happened today.


    The loot was found, and then she was taken to the police station...


    Then there was a round of bombing, and when she finally saw the lawyer, she found that behind the lawyer stood a more terrifying bastard¡ªa villain who made her unable to resist.


    Both physical exhaustion and mental stress made Mikala almost reach the limit... She needed a little rest.


    I don''t know how long I slept...


    When Mikala woke up, she found that her clothes were gone, and she was covered with a thin quilt...


    She felt a little nervous about her body, but fortunately, she didn''t feel any pain... Then she relaxed a little.


    Mikala sat up on the couch with some doubts... and walked off his wooden couch.Only then discovered that a clean coat was placed on the edge of her wooden couch.


    That is a style of clothes she has never seen before, and only from the exquisite materials above, it can be inferred that its price is definitely not cheap...


    "I won''t save you money as a bastard!" Mikala said as she put on her clothes... what should I say?It was unexpectedly very suitable."This bastard¡ªhow many women have you bought clothes for?"


    After saying this, Mikala felt that she was a little bit sour...but she definitely did not admit that it was jealous.


    When she slowly opened the door of her room and walked to the living room, she realized that the living room was brightly lit at this time, and on the table in the living room, there were dishes covered by a heat preservation cover... Zhou Ye He nestled in the sofa with his white hind legs and watched TV shows carelessly.


    For a moment-Mikala''s vision was blurred by tears... This, this is how many times she could only feel the family atmosphere in her dream... Today, it really came true...


    Chapter 1505


    Chapter one thousand five hundred and five


    "Ha... Our Sleeping Beauty finally woke up!" Zhou Ye smiled and sat up from the sofa, but when he walked to Mikala''s body, he found... Mikala was watching with tears on his face. He, "Thank you..."


    "You are welcome..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "I have always been more tolerant to my own women..."

 Chapter 1101

    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mikala couldn''t help but roll her eyes... This bastard, every time he had a good feeling for him, this guy can always erase these good feelings in time...


    "Well, now that we are up, let''s eat together!" Zhou Ye said, beckoning after the dialogue."Xiao Bai, come on!"


    The white queen nodded, walked to Zhou Ye''s side obediently, and carefully wrapped Zhou Ye''s napkin...


    "...Where did you get these things from!" Mikara looked at the silk napkin in the white queen''s hand blankly and asked.


    "You''ll know from now on!" Zhou Ye still said...it made Mikala feel helpless.


    Forget it-Mikala didn''t bother to ask any more.


    To be honest-she cherishes this scene very much now.


    For others, the habit of turning on a light at home at night, for Mikala, is simply a dream.


    Can you expect that their father and daughter will go out and steal the car and come back, and someone will turn them on at night??


    Don''t be kidding, if that''s the case, Mikala''s first feeling is not warm, but suspected that the house was robbed.


    Of course, the above is just a joke...


    In fact, it¡¯s like what people often say-when you have something, you don¡¯t cherish it the least. When you feel that something is not available to you, then this thing is what you want most... ¡­


    Others don''t know, but-what Mikala wants most is a complete family.


    When Mikala scooped up a spoonful of vegetables with a spoon and put it in her mouth...instantly--with a spicy snot and tears running..."Hiss¡ªwhat the hell is this...hiss...is this devil¡¯s food? Why is it so spicy...whisper..."


    "Be careful, that''s vine pepper fish..." Zhou Ye smiled and passed a glass of iced wine in his hand.


    "Hi...it''s just food for the devil!" Camilla spit out while suffocating the red wine in her hand.


    "Eat bit by bit, you will find its charm!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and filled Camilla''s hand with red wine...seriously, there are really no small brands of red wine in his bracelet, most of them Take it out, it is enough to the point of luxury.


    And Camilla obviously didn¡¯t know that if she took a sip of red wine, it would cost her a few months of living expenses... Of course, if she knew it, she would probably drink more happily. Why did she want to drink poor Zhou Ye? ...


    After taking another sip of cold red wine, Camilla finally suppressed the spiciness in her mouth...


    After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, she carefully tried all the dishes...


    In general, apart from the two dishes that look red, the other dishes are still very delicious.


    And Camilla is indeed hungry, you know-she didn''t eat at noon... Do you think the police station is really in charge of food??


    Even Camilla had the courage to try again, that vine pepper fish...not to mention, if you eat a small bite, it doesn''t feel very spicy at all, on the contrary, there is a feeling that the more you eat, the more addictive...


    One dinner, more than an hour...


    After eating, Camilla was already holding her belly and didn''t want to move...


    "Go, accompany me to watch TV!" Zhou Ye said, he picked Camilla and put her on the sofa...then he sat beside her unceremoniously and gently rubbed her. With a stomachache...


    "..." And this time, Camilla was very cooperative and didn''t say anything, letting Zhou Ye use her hand to make trouble on her belly... To be honest, it was very comfortable.


    After finishing the tableware, the White Queen sat on the other side of Zhou Ye...


    The three of them just snuggled up and watched the talk show on TV.


    Time passed by every minute...


    The hour hand finally pointed to twelve o''clock in the morning.


    When there is no work [to steal the car], Camilla should go to rest long ago.But today¡ªshe said nothing.


    One is because she is a little bit reluctant to feel at home at this time, and the other is-if she goes to bed, she is afraid...to travel her own duties.


    However¡ªWill Zhou Ye let her go??


    "Snapped--!"


    Zhou Ye put down the remote control that turned off the TV, then turned to look at Camilla... "It''s time to go to rest..."


    "I...I know, I''m going to take a bath!!!" Camilla said, stood up in a panic and rushed to her bathroom...


    And Zhou Ye did not stop... let her rush over.


    "The master doesn''t treat her..." Although the white queen didn''t finish her words, the meaning was already obvious.


    "No hurry, she will come out on her own initiative in a while!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "I don''t understand, why did the master threaten her in the first place?? Obviously the master did everything for her good, and she also changed her sense of the master to you with a mental stand..." the white queen asked with some doubts .


    "Human beings are very magical. Sometimes-obviously willing, but not willing to frankly because of all kinds of concerns..." Zhou Ye smiled evilly: "So, I gave her a must to take the initiative. The reason..."


    "...I don''t quite understand it!" For the Queen Bai, love is love. Just say love directly. Why do you still care about this and that??


    "You will understand in the future!" Zhou Ye smiled and stood up and walked towards Mikala''s bedroom... "Xiao Bai will remember to save your new sister in a moment. After all, she is still a little too young..."


    "I see, Master!" The white queen smiled sweetly.


    Soon after Zhou Ye walked into Mikala''s bedroom...The White Queen saw Mikala walk out of the bathroom."Sister Xiaobai, where is that bastard??"


    "If you are talking about the master... he is in your bedroom now!" said the white queen with a slight smile.


    "What does this bad guy want to do to my bedroom?" Mikala walked towards his bedroom with an agitated look...


    "According to the hormone secretion in your body, I can assume that you want to mate..." The voice of the white queen is extremely small, and only she can hear it clearly."I also want to do that kind of thing with my master... But I have to wait... Oh, it''s boring, let''s do some scheduled work first!"


    As the white queen spoke, she directly picked up the phone in the living room... As the data in her eyes flashed quickly, it was obvious that she had invaded the network again.


    And at this time-Mikala had been pounced on the couch by Zhou Ye... "You, don''t do this... In California, it is illegal to push a girl my age!"


    "It''s okay, no one can hold me!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and gently tugged, and the bath towel wrapped around Mikala fell to the ground... "So-call me my woman... Mikala!"


    "me--!"


    Before Mikala finished speaking, she couldn''t help but scream... She had tears in her eyes, and she struck Zhou Ye on the shoulder desperately."Asshole-asshole-I''m not ready yet... It hurts..."


    "Good-it won''t hurt for a while!" Zhou Ye smiled, gently leaving his mark on Mikala''s neck and earlobes...


    Gradually-Mikala really felt better, except for some swelling... the pain had basically disappeared.And Zhou Ye was obviously aware of this... so¡ªa movement with the spring breeze and the rain¡ªbegan...


    Ten minutes later, Mikala was screaming and was sunk... She was a short-term girl, but she also encountered Zhou Ye cheating. After the scream, like a soldier who received the order, he walked towards the bedroom where his master was, and as he walked, he disarmed himself...


    Chapter 1506


    The first thousand five hundred and six chapters


    early morning--

 Chapter 1102

    Mikala stretched lazily, she had never slept so well like last night...


    There is no nightmare, let alone wake up after hearing the police siren on patrol, everything looks so peaceful and beautiful...


    However, when she opened her eyes and saw the handsome face next to her, the memories of last night flooded into her mind again.


    When she woke up from an indescribable mood last night, she found that there was another woman on her couch.


    Especially her so-so called, it makes Mikala feel blush...


    This made Mikala angry--


    She knew that she had nothing to do with Zhou Ye, so she planned to leave here with the pain and leave this place to the dog and the man and woman, and then she didn¡¯t see her heart out of trouble, and then she just moved... she just moved. , Was pushed down by Zhou Ye again...


    No need to ask about the ending, after ten minutes, she collapsed again...


    After repeating this way two or three times, Mikala completely gave up...In the end, he could only let the bad guy switch back and forth between himself and the white queen.


    When the absurd images of last night reverberated in Mikala''s mind, Mikala wanted to bite the bastard before him viciously...


    However, when her teeth really gnawed on Zhou Ye''s shoulder, she couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Good morning... baby!" As soon as Zhou Ye opened his eyes, he saw a certain big loli staring at him with puffed eyes..., smiled slightly, and didn''t care about her teeth and claws, and gave it straight away. Mikala has a good morning.


    "You bastard... Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ¡­It¡¯s all crimes...Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh... let me finish...


    The tragic Mikala finally found out that he couldn''t push the bastard away... In the end, he could only close his eyes in resignation... [I admit it, you just want to] posture.


    However, after half a day... Mikala discovered that Zhou Ye not only stopped attacking, but... stopped his actions.


    [Is this bastard scared?With this thought, Mikala couldn''t help but opened her eyes secretly...


    In the end, he saw Zhou Ye looking at himself with a shifting expression...


    "Oh, it seems that I am going to jail...then in order not to leave any regrets before going to jail... let''s do it again!" Zhou Ye said as he turned on his feet, and screamed again and again at Mikala. ... "No... asshole... I can''t do it... I really can''t do it anymore... My place is still torn..."


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t really come to the last craziness before going to prison.


    Not to mention whether the American police caught him, just say-Mikala.


    Zhou Ye didn''t believe that she was still willing to sell herself now... Besides, after all, Mikala was still young and was cleaned up by him last night... This time is the time to take a good rest...


    "I just want to take you to a bath or a bath..." Zhou Ye smiled and blinked at Mikala, who kept beating him in his arms, and smiled.


    "Asshole..." Mikala was really shocked...


    Just as Zhou Ye had expected...Although Mikala didn''t say anything right now, it had already fallen completely.


    She was reluctant to bear this warm embrace, and even more reluctant to bear the same environment as home¡ªin fact, she was most reluctant to be this man who brought her countless joys and filled her whole heart.


    After a laugh, the two took a bath...


    When the two walked out of the bathroom wearing cool home clothes, the white queen had already sold the breakfast takeaway.


    Of course, don¡¯t think about stuffed buns and fried dough sticks...just some burgers, hot dogs and coffee.


    But some foods are good. Although Zhou Ye is a bit picky, he is not a person who has not lived a hard life... In the worst of times, a pack of pickles and a cold steamed bun were eaten for a day.


    "My dear... you haven''t told me who you are?" Mikala sat in Zhou Ye''s arms, taking a bite of the hot dog in her hand, and sometimes feeding her man a bite... this kind of shared food Regardless of whether it is in nature or in human society, only the most intimate lover can do it.


    "Well--you can roughly treat me as a superman!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, took a sip of coffee, and said.


    "Superman?" Hearing this explanation... Mikala rolled her eyes reluctantly, "Is that the guy who wears the cool inside out? Well, dear... I don''t know anything else, but¡ªat least I Admit that you are definitely better than Superman on the couch..."


    "Woo..." The white queen looked at the two feeding PLAY and was a little greedy, so she sat next to Zhou Ye, grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand, and took a bite on his burger.Said: "The master is the supreme of the multiverse, the master of the Umbrella Consortium. Our Umbrella Consortium is spread across all corners of the multiverse... Our soldiers are in the trillions..."


    "..."


    If Zhou Ye said that he was a superman, it made Mikala feel that he was joking with herself, then the words of the white queen made Mikala feel a sense of illusion... she couldn''t help but look towards The man who lost his mind, pointed his head with his finger...


    That means¡ªdoes this girl have a brain problem??


    Facing Mikala''s movements, Zhou Ye just wanted to scratch his head...


    To be honest, the Queen White has basically never had any contact with outsiders, so she is still in a relatively silly state.


    If you let her invade the Internet and do certain things, there is absolutely no problem with the leverage, but if-you let her communicate with people, then it will be a joke...


    Fortunately, in Umbrella, she has always been in working mode... The instructions she issued are absolute orders, so she is a little bit confused about how to get along with ordinary people...


    Like now...


    If it was Zhou Ye who would answer, then he would only say things slowly...that way, Mikala would have a buffer time, and he would accept his special ability little by little. Later, other more outrageous things are not unacceptable.


    However, although the white queen is a little innocent, she is not stupid at all. She instantly saw the distrust in Mikala¡¯s eyes. Annoyed, she pulled out a baseball-sized black sphere from her space bracelet. The thing, snapped, put it on the desktop... "Let you see the master reviewing the fleet video¡ªhuh!"


    "Where did you escape from...?" Mikala looked at the ball the size of a baseball on the table with some surprise. She really didn''t see where the white queen took it out.


    However, just before she finished her words, as a sound of mechanical impact sounded, four mechanical legs protruded from the ball-shaped object, and then a red ring lit up from the center of the sphere, and then continued to the bottom. A red laser ring scans the entire room environment along with the ring, and after a second-the light turns dark.


    The whole house seemed to disappear in an instant, and Mikala found that she seemed to have come into the universe in an instant¡ªand there were countless motherships around her¡ªwhen a mothership with the umbrella logo arrived in front of her, she Only then did I realize the size of this mothership¡ªif she is an ant, then¡ªthis mothership is an extremely huge aircraft carrier...


    And motherships like this-in the range of her vision-tens of millions...


    Chapter 1507


    One thousand five hundred and seven chapters


    When Mikala recovered... was already in the car.


    Seeing Zhou Ye who was driving, Mikala felt a trance...


    Everything seems so unreal??


    Your own man is the master of an interstellar consortium?Is the supreme of the multiverse?Mikala stretched out her hand and stroked Zhou Ye''s face... the warmth from her palm gave her a real feeling."Honey... is all this true?"


    "Ahem... It''s basically true!" Zhou Ye said helplessly, he could easily wipe out this memory of Mikala... But what''s the point of doing this?Anyway, what she will know sooner or later, let''s say it for herself in advance.


    "Stop now..." Mikala... said suddenly.


    "Stop?" Zhou Ye looked at the highway that was not in front of the village and behind the shop, wondering what Mikala meant...


    "Yes, I said parking." Mikala said in a serious tone again.


    "Okay, okay!" Zhou Ye sighed helplessly... and then stopped the supercar on the side of the road.


    Mikala did not hesitate to cross the distance between the co-pilot and the driver''s seat, and suddenly jumped into Zhou Ye''s arms... Then straddled on Zhou Ye''s body, freeing something with both hands down...


    "Uh-can you tell me what you plan to do? Baby?" Zhou Ye asked in confusion.

 Chapter 1103

    "Give me some real feelings..." Mikala made Xiao Zhou Ye pay tribute to her with a few random shots, and then he did not hesitate to remove his obstacles and let the enemy enter the country all at once... "Hiss-let me feel Until your existence... honey... I really can''t do it... hiss¡ªit''s so up!"


    Zhou Ye shook her head speechlessly. This girl was affected by the Three Views, so she needed something to help her re-establish her own Three Views... Regardless of what Zhou Ye said like...


    Of course, it¡¯s impossible to be on the side of the road like this...Although the anti-glare glass on his car will not be seen by passers-by, it is better to do it in a slightly safer place... Zhou Ye thought Here, a finger snapped lightly, and then¡ªthe sound of glass breaking¡ªthe mirror world entered.


    After half an hour----


    A black Lamborghini appeared on the road again, and the passing cars turned a blind eye to the sudden appearance of the sports car as if it were originally here.


    Mikala in the car was completely limp in the front passenger seat... She smiled, and her face was lazy.


    She did get the real feeling she wanted, and got some kind of promise from her own man, that''s why-she had such a satisfied expression.


    "Honey...Where are we going now?" Mikala leaned back in the chair lazily, she didn''t want to move a finger now.In the three days in the mirror world, she has been thoroughly played by someone...


    Even now, she still feels numb somewhere on her body...


    "Go buy a car for you!" Zhou Ye turned his head and smiled at Mikala, "Your summer vacation will be over soon, what if you don''t buy a car for you?"


    "That''s really good news!" Mikala forced herself up and sat up, taking a bite at the corner of her own man as a thank you."But-honey, don''t you guys have a cooler car?"


    "Car or something... wait ¡ª I seem to have brought one!" When Zhou Ye was about to say that he didn''t bring one, he suddenly remembered a car that he had thrown in his wristband and hadn''t used it for a long time... ¡­Alt Kalman¡ªIt seems that this car seems to have been thrown to the Umbrella gang after remodeling, and it has not been used again.


    "What car is it? I want to see!" Mikala''s eyes lit up when he heard Zhou Ye''s words...


    "That car...cough cough, let you see it when we go back!" Zhou Ye said a dozen steering wheels, turning around and drove towards the town of Ruoertu.


    Since I don''t plan to buy a car anymore, then... naturally there is no need to go to the city again.


    And Mikala is a look of expectation, waiting for his own man to show himself alien technology.


    Ten minutes later, Zhou Ye took Mikala back home...


    After parking the car in the garage, Mikala couldn''t wait to hug her man... "I want to see... I want to see... Honey, let me see..."


    It can be said that Mikala has been influenced by his father since he was a child, and he cannot stop having luxury cars or something.


    "Okay, okay..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly... Then he waved his hand and let out the black [Alt Kalman] that had been eating ashes in his bracelet...


    "Omika... Mika..." Mikala stared at this large SUV with water chestnuts and alien technology that suddenly appeared in front of him... "It''s so beautiful, isn''t it? Honey? ..."


    "Yes..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and nodded in agreement.


    As far as the car¡¯s senses are concerned, he and Mikala are almost of the same type. They both like the super-MAN large SUVs. On the contrary, they don¡¯t like super-cars. The SUV with a super-epoch appearance is what they like.


    "Can I open it? Honey... I promise I won''t break it..." Mikala looked at his man pleadingly and said.


    "Of course it''s okay, this car is yours..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "It''s great..." Mikala jumped up happily. After taking a bite with her man''s neck, she eagerly went to pull the door of the driving car of Alt Kalman.


    However, when her hand just touched the door of this car, a female voice came from the external speaker of the car.


    [You are now infringing on the property rights of the Umbrella Consortium. Please stop your illegal actions immediately, otherwise you will be fatally hit in three seconds.Alter enters the alert mode...]


    As the female voice came, Mikala discovered that the side water chestnut protrusion of this SUV suddenly opened, and a shining electric gun pointed straight at her.


    "The alert mode is lifted..." Zhou Ye said hurriedly...just kidding, it would be so funny if his woman was beaten to death by his car.


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, Alt Kalman''s car rang out again.


    [The frequency of the sound waves coincide, and the permissions are passed-welcome, the supreme Umbrella dominates, and your glory spreads throughout the universe...]


    After that, Zhou Ye was a little embarrassed after listening to the long chanting sentence for ten minutes or so... When did this group of goods become so fond of these formalistic things...


    And Mikala didn¡¯t care about those things. She opened the car door as soon as the alert mode was released, and sat in it... The luxurious interior that far exceeds modern technology makes her feel that her eyes are not enough. Up...


    There is no fuel reality-only the energy margin is displayed. The top speed on the speedometer is more than 800 kilometers per hour... and there are various dashboards that she doesn''t know useful for, highlighting the future of technology. .


    And Zhou Ye also did it at this time, and by the way gave Mikala first-level permission-and taught this little girl how to use this car...


    Chapter 1508


    The first thousand five hundred and eight chapters


    When Mikala almost figured out how the car was driving, it was almost an hour later.


    "Honey...get in the car, I''ll take you for a drive!" Mikala was so excited that she couldn''t restrain her mood.


    "Of course it''s okay!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "But-if I remember correctly, baby, you are not old enough to get a driver''s license?"


    Even in the United States, it takes seventeen to get a driver''s license. Obviously-13-year-old Mikala will never get a driver''s license.


    "Trust me, dear... I''ve been driving since I was seven, and I will never be caught by those guys!" Mikala looked confident."And, don''t you find it boring to always do things in accordance with the law?"


    "Okay, okay!" Zhou Ye actually doesn''t care about the law...


    "Let''s go!!" Mikala stepped on the accelerator excitedly-Alt Kalman rushed out like a black cheetah...


    That speed made Mikala almost hit the wall before turning the steering wheel...


    Fortunately, this car has an anti-collision assisted driving mode. When the car was able to hit the wall, it stopped...


    "Huh huh-an old driver who drove at the age of seven???" Zhou Ye looked at Mikala with a smile.


    "That... honey, you always have to give me some time to get used to it!" Mikala said embarrassingly, and was afraid that his man would not let him drive. He hurriedly gave Zhou Ye a sweet enthusiasm, once again. Started this Alt Kalman.


    This time Mikala made no more low-level mistakes, and gently stepped on the gas pedal... only then did the Alt Kalman smoothly drove away from the home yard.


    For this place, Mikala can be said to be an old driver. She knows where there are often police stopping cars and where there is no speed radar...


    Therefore, when she drove the car on a somewhat remote road, she immediately stepped on the accelerator pedal.


    The thrilling stimulus made her feel like she couldn''t stop.


    And Zhou Ye allowed her to drive to a speed of more than 600 kilometers per hour...


    How should I put it, Zhou Ye can guarantee Mikala''s safety anyway, why not let her relax??


    While yelling in excitement, Mikala quickly adjusted the condition of the car according to the information on the holographic screen in the car...


    She looked at the sports cars that she had overtaken one after another, with a look of excitement on her face.


    Until-came from behind.


    [The black off-road vehicle in front, please stop quickly, this is the Los Angeles police.


    [You have been speeding, please stop your illegal behavior quickly.

 Chapter 1104

    In the face of such shouts, Mikala is not a bird to them... With a kick of the accelerator, the police can completely lose sight of their car''s taillights in those short ten seconds...


    "Baby, I think you are in bad luck..." Zhou Ye said with a slight smile.


    "Why?" Mikara asked back.


    "I guess they will notify the roadblock ahead..."


    "Then what to do? My dear?" Mikala just took care of her feelings, when she heard Zhou Ye''s words, she suddenly became a little anxious.


    "I think you should try this!" Zhou Ye said, gently exhaling the projection operation window on the console in the car, and pointed at a button labeled [Battlefield Mode].


    "Um-!" Mikala obediently clicked on the button.


    As a slight vibration sounded, the black Alt Kalman completed the armoring process at high speed.


    Although the speed has dropped a lot, it still maintains a speed of 400 kilometers per hour...


    After a while, Mikala saw seven or eight police cars parked on the side of the road with their lights on... and six or seven nail barricades had been placed on the road.There is a stance to stop this weird SUV there.


    And Mikala wanted to slow down when she was at a loss...parking, after all-in this situation, she basically felt that she had nowhere to escape.


    "Bump over, baby, trust me, it''s okay..."


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said.


    "Hmm!!" With absolute trust in his own man, Mikala closed his eyes and stepped to the bottom of the accelerator.


    Alt Kalman roared with a low buzzing-directly over the flow nail barricade belt, and then drove forward without stopping.


    Those Los Angeles police officers who were waiting in the battle felt a flash of black light before their eyes, and then¡ªthe car had already rushed through the roadblock.


    "Damn... what kind of car is this??"


    "Is it the latest technology of those military forces? I swear I have never seen an SUV this fast!"


    "Damn...I think you should come and see this, sheriff..."


    "Oh my god-what are the tires of that car made of? It actually ruined our nails and roadblocks..."


    "Contact headquarters, we need helicopter support..."


    "I know!"


    However, when the helicopter requested by the police arrived at the scene, the car had disappeared without a trace...


    Even their monitoring is because the speed of the car is too fast, and nothing is captured at all... In other words, they have no information other than the appearance of the car, no image of the driver, no photo information of the car... ¡­


    In the end¡ªthey had to follow the monitoring bit by bit to trace the root, to the small town of Zortu.


    However, all the clues disappeared completely in the small town of Zortu...No one here has seen that strange SUV.(Of course there are eyewitnesses, but Zhou Ye used the ability to speak spiritually to erase the memory...)


    In the end-the Los Angeles Police Department was unwilling to waste too many police resources on a weird speeding vehicle, so-after the file was sealed, it would no longer be pursued.


    And Mikala has indeed experienced an addiction.


    It''s just because of her reckless behavior that she can no longer drive that car to school...Of course, the school will not allow children of this age to start driving...


    So-poor Mikala had to watch his car, Alt Kalman drooling in the garage, but could not drive out again-


    Hey, this is my own death...


    Of course, Zhou Ye can erase all her records with a single sentence, but why do you want to erase it?


    When Mikala was establishing her own outlook on life, Zhou Ye didn''t want to distort her three views too much...So, let her reflect on her mistakes in regret.


    As for why the police did not catch them that time?It was completely because Zhou Ye took the car and the people directly, and instantly moved back to the small town of Zortu, Mikala¡¯s home...


    Of course, after a short period of regret, Mikala wanted to understand one thing. If he wanted to continue driving his car out of the way, then he could only ask his own man...


    then--


    After she made various contributions for the first time, she finally got the right to occasionally drive her car out, but it was not possible during school.


    Reference 1509


    One thousand five hundred and nine chapters


    one year later--


    The entrance of the county junior high school¡ª¡ª


    A tall girl with long wavy chestnut hair was standing at the door with her schoolbag slung, seeming to be waiting for something.


    Several boys leaned in the distance, watching this beautiful girl carefully.


    "Hey¡ªTom, you should rush forward boldly and confess to your goddess..." A chubby guy was whispering to his friend.


    "I think Carl is right, this is the last chance!" A thin guy with glasses, who is as thin as a bamboo pole, is also encouraging the boy around him to confess."Look¡ªyou just need to go up and say, [Hey, beauty, do you want to hitchhiker?] That¡¯s it! And didn¡¯t you also drive out your father¡¯s Ford? What are you afraid of? ??"


    "I..." The boy who was framed by two damaging friends looked ordinary. If he had to say anything conspicuous, it was probably his meticulous hairstyle.


    It''s just that¡ªsuch an old Sanqi distribution type is obviously not suitable for him. Not only does it not make him look much handsome, but it gives people a silly feeling.


    "Why are you still hesitating? When time goes by, you will definitely regret that you didn''t tell the girl you have a crush on on the last day of graduation..."


    What seemed to be the words of the boy in glasses made this shy and silly fellow move his mind... He flung his schoolbag and walked towards the school parking lot in the distance.


    "Hey, Tom, what are you going to do?" the two friends hurriedly asked.


    "I''m going to drive!" The silly boy said, while waving his hand back in a self-confessed manner.


    At this time, Mikala Bence was waiting at the campus gate for his man to drive to pick him up...


    Today is her junior high school graduation day, and she has successfully passed the high school entrance...Of course, as a reward for today¡¯s graduation day, she won the long-awaited underground racing with her car tonight. Active.


    Thinking of this, Mikala Bans became more excited...


    However, at this moment, a light blue Ford Mustang slowly slid to a stop in front of her.


    Mikala glanced at the car, then walked a few steps aside, she didn''t want to cause any trouble to others.


    However, when she moved¡ªthe car also moved forward with her...


    Mikala seemed to understand a little bit, and simply stopped her footsteps. Then, her hands were fierce, and she looked at the 70% new Ford Mustang in front of her, intending to see who was using such old methods to strike up a conversation with herself.


    "Hey, hello...Miss Bans, do you want me to send you a ride?" The car glass fell, and a stupid-looking face leaked out.


    "..." Mikala recognized this guy in an instant. This is a classmate from their school, but-she never even said hello to this guy once, what gave him the courage to talk to herself??And-still use such bad methods???

 Chapter 1105

    At this moment, a deep engine sound rang... a domineering SUV full of edges and corners was pinned diagonally in front of this Ford Mustang.


    Seeing this car, Mikala suddenly showed a smile."Thank you, no need, someone has already come to pick me up!"


    With that said, Mikala walked to his car, Alt Kalman, opened the door, and sat in--


    Alt Kalman floated away with a heavy engine sound... only a silly Ford Mustang and a silly guy whose first love failed.


    "Is that your admirer again?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile at Mikala.


    "Of course, are you jealous? If you are jealous... come and accompany me to high school, dear..." Mikala said, and at the touch of a button, Alt Kalman entered the autopilot mode...


    And Zhou Ye''s seat was also pushed back by Mikala...


    Mikala straddled his man''s body without hesitation... and...Alt Kalman, who was driving, began to shake slowly.


    When one and a half hours later--


    Alt Kalman, carrying Zhou Ye and Mikara, has reached a temporary stop by the sea on California Highway 1.


    California Highway 1 connects San Francisco and Los Angeles from north to south, winding along the west coast of the United States, with a total length of more than 1,000 kilometers.Due to its unique geographical environment, it is surrounded by the sea and the sky, the waves hit the shore, and the sails are full of blue waves; on the other side, there are steep cliffs and mountains, grassy cattle and horses, and the scenery is beautiful. It is known as the most beautiful road in the world.


    This is the favorite place for self-driving tourists, but it is also the favorite place for underground racing people.


    Why like??


    Because the route along the sea of ??Highway 1 is winding and rugged, the technical coefficient is extremely high...


    Therefore, many underground racing enthusiasts gathered here.


    The behind-the-scenes boss who organizes the racing here is also very powerful, at least-at the 80-kilometer-long winding coastal section of Highway 1, there are basically no police cars patrolling back and forth after 8 o''clock in the evening.


    Of course-the racing handicap here is also very high...


    However, this has nothing to do with Zhou Ye...


    Because-he just came with Mikala to enjoy...


    At this time, it was too early, and the fans of underground racing hadn''t come all yet, and there were only three or two kittens.


    On the other hand, Mikala parked the car directly on the edge of the cliff, and then nestled herself in Zhou Ye''s arms, watching the sunset gradually falling outside the car window...Can''t help but sigh in contentment, "Such It feels so good..."


    "Yeah..." Zhou Ye nodded lazily, wandering with his big hands on Mikala''s belly...


    Mikala straightened her waist slightly so that her man''s hand could touch her more fully... She was very happy that her man could be obsessed with her waist... This was also her most proud of.


    "Really... honey... come and go to high school with me!" Mikala said, tilted her head slightly, and pecked at her man''s corner, "I know you can do it... come... ¡­"


    "I don''t want to go..." Zhou Ye didn''t want to go to school again... it didn''t mean anything.


    "If you can come to accompany me to high school, my dear... Then I will throw the entire cheerleading team from that school on your couch!" Mikala won''t just give in... In a seductive and confusing tone, he said: "Imagine, dear...those beautiful girls with long legs...under you..."


    "Hi¡ªno, I''m not interested in those broken shoes!" Zhou Ye reluctantly resisted Mikala''s attack and said firmly.


    Reference 1510


    One thousand five hundred and ten chapters


    Hearing what his own man said, Mikala couldn''t help rolling her eyes...


    Although she didn''t know that she valued the film so much, she was very fortunate that she met the best people at the best age. Otherwise, I am afraid that even if her own man is interested in herself, she would never want her own. ??


    This is actually because she wants to crooked...


    Before Zhou Ye entered this world, he had already used the system Shanshan to completely rewrite the causal line of these female protagonists and sub-female protagonists. That is to say-before they met Zhou Ye, they would never interact with any man...


    Don''t say that Zhou Ye is despicable-can you get the original, why do you want second-hand??


    Of course, it would be fine if Zhou Ye were to rewrite it himself-just with the virtue of the ability of speech and spirit, there might be several pairs of lilies... Therefore, it is more reliable to use Shanshan''s ability decisively.


    "Okay, okay..." Mikala said with a helpless sigh: "If you are willing to go to high school with me, I don''t care what you do to other women, I mean any other woman. As long as you see it, you can do whatever you want-how about it?"


    "Deal!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile...


    "I always feel like I''ve lost!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s answer so quickly, Mikala couldn''t help sighing: "Well, I know I was fooled again this time, but-after you treat those bishops Before Chi shoots, you are responsible for satisfying me... If even I can''t be satisfied, then¡ªI will never let you shoot other women!"


    "Do you want to try again?" Zhou Ye didn''t answer directly, but gently put his hand to somewhere...


    "I was wrong... I knew it was wrong... Don''t be like this, my dear, I will have to race a car in a while..."


    Zhou Ye just moved her hand, a certain chick couldn''t help but chanted surrender...


    The five scum of war dared to provoke Zhou Ye, the cheating little prince??Cheating, the little prince can kill her to death without cheating, really knowing whether to live or die...


    Zhou Ye smiled triumphantly, and let go of this giant in language and short in action.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s proud expression, Mikala couldn''t help biting Zhou Ye fiercely... but that was all.


    No way-who said she was born with a physique of Mingan??Even the White Queen could fix her two...This situation hasn''t changed in the slightest after Zhou Ye helped her obtain the ability of Quick Silver...


    Put it this way--


    When I first got the speeding ability of Quicksilver, Mikala was on a whim, with great abilities in hand, and I was in the mood in the world... So, I actually used the speeding space to fight Zhou Ye, but I don¡¯t need to ask. It didn''t drip too much, she first foamed and fell down...


    So-at this point, the white queen gave her a nickname-at most one second, Mikala.


    This is a proper black history...


    As Mikala and Zhou Ye were laughing and chatting while watching the sunset...the racing enthusiasts here gradually increased.


    When many guys came here, they were all taken down by Mikala¡¯s car...


    Atmosphere-domineering-full sense of technology.


    The supercars driven by those enthusiasts, whether it is the son of the wind or the Ferrari...Compared with this Alt Kalman, it instantly became a sissy...


    There are many guys who don''t even want to park their car next to Alt Kalman, it hurts their pride.


    Therefore, in this parking lot for the temporary parking of racers, there was such a funny scene¡ª¡ª


    Other places are crowded with cars and cars are crowded, but¡ªthe only one beside this Alt Kalman, there are no cars.There was a lot of empty space.


    There are even a lot of off-road vehicle enthusiasts, all around slightly, taking pictures...


    "It''s almost time, let''s go down too!" Zhou Ye looked at the lights and the bonfire that had been set in the clearing, and smiled and said to Mikala: "Of course, if you don''t want to participate in this competition, We can turn our heads and leave..."


    "Of course I''m going down..." Mikala smiled slightly and joked-driving out his baby car, isn''t it just to show off? Why don''t you show off??


    When Zhou Ye took Mikala out of the car, he instantly attracted everyone''s attention.

 Chapter 1106

    "Hey, buddy, your car is so handsome..." A familiar guy leaned over and asked, "How much did the modification cost?"


    "Uh-probably more than ten million!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Oh my goodness, my friend-lying is not a good habit..." The familiar one looked at the car, then at Zhou Ye, and finally had to say, "Well, I admit that if I have a If it costs tens of millions of dollars, I will definitely smash it for this little baby...Oh my God, it is really cool!"


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye could only hehe...


    This car looks like the Alt Kalman that Zhou Ye bought from the main plane, but¡ªin fact, apart from the appearance, they have no similarities.


    It can be said that-have you seen Alt Kalman who uses nuclear fusion as energy?Have you seen Alt Kalman who uses Ultrain as the master computer?Have you ever seen Alt Kalman who uses Edman alloy as a shell?


    The weight of this car definitely makes most road designers desperate...but fortunately, it automatically turns on the anti-gravity device on weekdays, so it doesn''t appear to be that heavy.


    But-the most desperate thing is its engine part-its engine is a reduced and simplified version of the spacecraft engine.


    This Alt Kalman seems to have a top speed of only 800 kilometers per hour, but in fact it is divided into three modes-camouflage mode, which looks no different from normal vehicles, normal mode-that is, Mikala first When I saw this car the first time, the top speed on the speedometer was only 800...and the speeding mode-the top speed-2,600 kilometers per hour.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye didn''t think the speeding mode was useful... and given Mikala''s personality, Zhou Ye never gave her the authority to turn on the speeding mode.


    The normal mode made her almost caught by the police...If she was given permission to speed mode, would she not drive the car into the sky??In short-you are flying too fast, not suitable for flying on the highway.


    Talking and laughing, Zhou Ye sent away a group of familiar guys and took Mikala to the organization of underground racing. Here, everyone who wants to participate can participate...


    At the same time, the participating drivers are not allowed to place bets...


    Of course, the car race organizer does not prevent anyone other than the racer from placing bets, but half an hour before the start of the car race, the organizer will evaluate all the participants and give the odds...


    At this time, the participants in the competition have already started to sign up...The first place in the competition can get the 5% of the bet on the competition.


    This is not a small amount. Sometimes when a rich second generation who doesn¡¯t lack money comes here to play, the bet amount in one night is as much as tens of millions of dollars. Of course, there are not many such times. Most Time is just a bet of several million dollars.


    Reference 1511


    One thousand five hundred and eleven chapters


    "Hey, buddy, I saw your car, your car was modified very cool..." Seeing Zhou Ye walking, a guy in charge of recording gestured to Zhou Ye."It must have cost a lot of money?"


    "Uh-not many!" Zhou Ye had already answered many such questions along the way, so-didn''t bother to say anything."Report me a name!"


    "Of course no problem!" The buddy said, and asked casually: "Are you the race driver?"


    "No, it''s my woman..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Mikala''s dolphins and said: "I came to play with her today!"


    "Wow, I have to say, buddy, your vision is really good!" The guy smiled and praised, and said: "The entry fee is three hundred dollars, and the insurance fee is three hundred dollars per person. I will do it for each of you. Prepare a personal accident insurance with a coverage of one million U.S. dollars..."


    "I didn''t expect that you still have insurance premiums here?" Mikala said curiously.


    "This is nothing weird!" The guy explained: "My boss is just a hobbyist. He doesn''t make money here. What he hopes is that more people will love this exciting sport..."


    "Your boss is really good!" Zhou Ye smiled, and he didn''t feel surprised about it... There are many rich people with quirks, which is nothing strange.


    "If you have confidence in your girlfriend''s car skills, you can also place a bet next to it, but we have to wait for us to register all participating vehicles and evaluate the odds before you can place your bet!" Obviously he is very good at doing business. He blinked at Zhou Ye and said in a low voice: "If I were you, in order to make my girlfriend happy, spend a few hundred dollars on her and you will have a wonderful evening. Of the night!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "Of course I have confidence in my girlfriend. I believe she is the best, so I plan to place a heavy bet on my girlfriend getting the first..."


    "Uh-!" The buddy who registered the car was instantly dumbfounded...


    In his opinion, is Zhou Ye''s brain sick?Actually believe that your modified SUV can run those modified supercars??Not to mention, the drag coefficient alone is enough to make an SUV uncomfortable.


    It can be said that if an SUV wants to run at the speed of a supercar, under the same conditions, the power of the engine must be at least twice to five times that of the supercar.


    When a certain coefficient reaches a certain fixed point, every time you increase the speed, you need to pay for the momentum that increases exponentially.


    But it doesn''t matter, maybe they just want to please their girlfriends??Thinking of this, the registration buddy couldn''t help but smile, and didn''t say anything...


    But - maybe it''s because Zhou Ye''s very arrogant words annoyed some people...


    A female voice suddenly came over, "You have so much confidence in your girlfriend? Do you want to play bullfighting? How about everyone making a big bet?"


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help looking at the place where the sound came from, and saw a girl wearing a racer''s costume and a helmet walking over¡ªshe came to Zhou Ye and reached out and lifted off her racing helmet. ...A face of flourishing age is missing.


    "...Ada, why are you here?"


    Seeing this exquisite little face, Zhou Ye was shocked--but after saying this, he instantly remembered--king Ada should still be playing in the Marvel world at this time, then-- The woman here who has almost the same face as Ada knows who it is without guessing...


    Su Yueming...


    Looking at the young version of King Ada, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but leak a chuckle...


    "Sorry, this gentleman, my English name is not Ada, and my last name is not Wang... I don''t know you, don''t get close to me!" Su Yueming said with a stern face, disdainfully said: "If you dare not If you are betting, then don''t talk too much..."


    "Haha..." To be honest, seeing the young version of Su Yueming, Zhou Ye felt like he was making money... "Bet, why not bet... I don''t know how big this lady is going to bet?"


    "How big is the bet?" Su Yueming glanced at Zhou Ye, and said confidently: "You make the bet...I will take as many bets!"


    "Haha...I just like your self-confident look!" Zhou Ye said, turning his head and said to the staff on the other side who had been standing by and watching the show: "If I fight bullfight with this lady, you shouldn''t have to wait for you. Is it going to begin? You can place bets at will, right?"


    "Of course!" The staff member smiled and explained: "However, we will take 5% of your total bet amount as a commission to ensure that both of you can fulfill the bet... Isn''t that okay?"


    "Of course it''s okay!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, took out a platinum card from his pocket and handed it to the staff, saying: "All the money on this card is my bet..."


    "..." Su Yueming felt like she had miscalculated the moment she saw Zhou Ye take out the platinum card.


    To be honest, Su Yueming is the jewel in the hands of the Su family, a well-known Hong Kong family, and went smoothly to the business school of Stanford University...


    As a wealthy woman, she is not short of money. Even with her shrewd business acumen, she used her own pocket money to earn an eight-digit nearly nine-digit wealth for herself in the stock market...


    I just don''t know why, she hasn''t had any male affinity since she was a child...


    And she doesn''t care...


    On weekdays, besides studying and making money, Su Yueming''s favorite thing to do is Sanda and drag racing...


    She learned Sanda in the police academy, and drag racing... just because she had nothing to do.


    In Stanford University, she has neither same-sex friends nor opposite-sex friends...


    It can be said that if she is not racing, she really doesn''t know what she should do.


    Today she is also because the school holiday is about to begin, so she plans to go crazy before returning to Hong Kong-after all, when she is back in Hong Kong, she will be the good girl from the Su family again... Drag racing in Hong Kong??You think too much¡­¡­


    The old lady of the Su family would definitely break her leg.


    I just didn''t expect-as soon as I came here today, I heard an extremely arrogant voice-saying that I have confidence in my girlfriend and intend to pressure my girlfriend to re-inject.


    When she saw Zhou Ye, she had an unspeakable feeling in her heart... To be honest, she didn''t know what that feeling was like, but she was very unconvinced, very uncomfortable... especially when she saw that. The feeling is even stronger when the little bird nestles in the chick in his arms.


    That¡¯s why she deliberately choked--even let it go, "how much do you press, how much do I talk to",

 Chapter 1107

    Her self-confidence comes from her own funds of hundreds of millions in her account, but when she saw the platinum card in Zhou Ye''s hand, a very unpleasant feeling enveloped her.


    Reference 1512


    One thousand five hundred and twelve chapters


    Su Yueming knew that platinum card--


    That is a representative bank card issued by Morgan Bank only to its supreme customers.


    Put it this way--


    If you don''t have more than one billion U.S. dollars in your personal account at Morgan Bank, you will not be able to get this card.


    What do you mean??


    It means that you must have a cash flow of more than one billion in order to get this card... Many companies with a market value of tens of billions do not necessarily have a cash flow of one billion, and tens of billions only refer to the market value of other companies. Whether there is so much money in your personal account is two different things.


    This is only 2004, and it is not the era when the invisible rich people of later generations were born.


    The cash flow of one billion dollars is enough to make waves in the financial market by leveraging the principle of leverage.


    And at this moment - all Su Yueming can do is to pray that there is absolutely no billion in Zhou Yeka, absolutely no billion...


    After all-the platinum card represents identity, but it does not mean that there must be one billion in the account. It just means that the person who owns this card has at least one billion US dollars in credit...


    However-Su Yueming was disappointed that Zhou Ye''s card really had more than one billion dollars.


    At this time, the guy who was checking the limit of the bank card was dumbfounded at this time... He looked at the string of zeros on the bank card that dazzled him, and he wanted to pick up the card regardless and rush out...


    But¡ªin the end he resisted this impulse.


    Just kidding, the guy who just put out 1.5 billion dollars as a bet, do you believe he really only has 1.5 billion dollars??


    Don''t say he can''t offend such a guy, even his boss can''t offend him... Thinking of this, this guy tremblingly handed out the bank card in his hand to Zhou Ye respectfully, and said, "Sorry, This sir, your bet is too big, I need to ask the boss!"


    "No problem!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    "How many are there?" Su Yueming, who had already had some guesses, couldn''t help but ask.


    "1.5 billion-U.S. dollars!" said the staff member, picked up the phone, and walked aside to ask his boss for instructions...


    Su Yueming was completely dumbfounded when she heard this sentence...


    1.5 billion dollars¡ªnot to mention that the 80 million dollars in her account is not enough. Even if she goes home and asks for help, she may not be able to ask for it... 1.5 billion dollars is more than 10 billion Hong Kong dollars, even the Su family If you pay out this money, your vitality will definitely be severely damaged, and you will even be devastated.


    "Why? Don''t you dare to gamble?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, looking at the dumbfounded Su Yueming provocatively: "If you don''t dare to gamble, just say it, I will never force you to gamble... as long as you shout Three times [I am the stupidest woman in the world], I can give up this bullfighting bet!"


    "You..." Just as Su Yueming said this, she suddenly realized-Zhou Ye said this sentence in Chinese, and she couldn''t help asking: "Are you Chinese?"


    "Yes!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "Don''t be close, dare you bet a quasi-trust...??"


    "You..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s provocation, Su Yueming suddenly became angry... "Who wouldn''t dare to bet..."


    After saying these words-Su Yueming was frustrated again."It''s just that I don''t have that much money..."


    "Then don''t care about me..." Zhou Ye continued to irritate--"Someone said very arrogantly just now--no matter how many bets, as long as I place, she will bet with me...the result...hey... ¡­"


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s proud expression, Su Yueming gritted his silver teeth and said bitterly: "Suppressing people with the original-mean!"


    "Oh? You are very unconvinced by what you mean???" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and asked back.


    "That''s right!" Su Yueming said unconvinced: "With your off-road vehicle, I don''t think it can be faster than my Zonzi, you are completely overwhelming people with your original... trying to avoid this bullfight... ...You are so mean!"


    Su Yueming¡¯s statement is also the opinion of many people¡ª¡ª


    After all-has anyone seen an off-road vehicle run faster than a supercar??


    Especially the son of the wind after the modification... This is obviously Zhou Ye''s method of deliberately suppressing others with his own nature, so that people can''t take the same bet, and live without a fight.


    Hearing Su Mingyue''s words, many guys echoed loudly...


    "Meaning¡ªthat is, do you have absolute confidence in this competition?" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "That''s right... if you have the ability to lower your bet... to 100 million US dollars, I''ll bet with you!" Su Yueming stared at Zhou Ye with a pair of beautiful eyes, and said viciously: "Otherwise-you are in a guilty conscience, you are I am afraid... you are afraid of losing!"


    "Interesting..." Zhou Ye smiled, "It is impossible to lower the bet by lowering the bet... However, we can change a compromise!"


    "What way?" Su Yueming asked.


    Zhou Ye pulled out an evil arc, saying word by word: "You can put a 100 million bet, I lost... the 1.5 billion is yours, I won... your 100 million US dollars. It¡¯s mine, and¡ªyou are mine!"


    "You..." Su Yueming was instantly angry when he heard Zhou Ye''s words. He asked himself to use himself to cover the difference of 1.4 billion US dollars...


    This guy--


    Wait¡ªthis guy did it on purpose...


    Thinking of this, Su Yueming couldn''t help but start observing Zhou Ye''s eyes again... In her opinion, Zhou Ye''s pupils shrank slightly. This is a manifestation of a guilty conscience¡ª¡ª


    This guy is looking for himself to step down, trying to block his own eyes and block everyone''s eyes... so that they can no longer take bets to spit on him... It''s a good calculation, but-unfortunately, you steal I saw the chicken through...boy, just wait to lose the 1.5 billion dollars.


    The more Su Yueming thinks about it, the more it is... the more I think about it, the more I feel that I''m right...


    "I bet with you!!!" Su Yueming''s domineering words made the chaotic environment suddenly quiet.


    The astonishment on Zhou Ye''s face flashed by, but soon a smile leaked out, and he said to Su Yueming: "Okay, I respect you as a man... But, do you really stop thinking about it? I know-if you lose, you will be mine from now on, you can let me do whatever I want..."


    "Don''t think about it..." Su Yueming never missed the stunned surprise that flashed on Zhou Ye''s face, and her heart was even more determined... Now, it''s her turn to fight back. She has not been killed since childhood. Forced to this point...


    Isn''t it good for revenge, or is she Su Yueming''s style??


    "But... in case you regret it..." Zhou Ye made an unwilling look.


    "This gentleman, please rest assured..." At this time, the guy who had already called his boss came over and said with a smile to Zhou Ye: "My boss has cooperation with major consortia in the United States. There will be violations. If someone defaults on the bill, we will be responsible for the recovery... Moreover, in view of the huge amount of bet this time, our boss has decided to only charge you 10 million US dollars in bet recovery and management fees, and use a helicopter for the whole process. This bullfight live broadcast..."


    "Then-there is no problem!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "I think we can sign the right gambling agreement, right?"


    "of course¡­¡­"


    Reference 1513


    One thousand five hundred and thirteen chapters


    Alt Kalman enter--


    Zhou Ye was already sitting in the passenger seat, and he looked at the red Zonda next to his car with joy...


    "My dear, did you deliberately?" Mikala glanced at the organizing committee members who were preparing for the game and asked with a smile.

 Chapter 1108

    "Yes!" Zhou Ye nodded...


    In order to win the girl Su Yueming, he pretended to have a guilty conscience and used his mental standpoint to influence... This fooled the girl to sign a contract for sale. Is he easy...


    "Is she amazing?" Mikala was a little jealous...Why was the bad guy in front of me spending $100,000 on the couch, but this girl was used by Zhou Ye. 1.5 billion dollars??


    "She will be the CEO of my company in this world in the future..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "You know-the companies founded by the White Queen are used for money laundering. There are not many things that really make money... So, in order to live better in the future-we need a CEO to take charge of this business..."


    "I can too..." Mikala said with some dissatisfaction.


    "You can too?" Zhou Ye asked with a look of change, "Are you sure you can do it too?? If you are sure-do you want me to give you one billion dollars at the same time-let you experiment ? See whose company rises the fastest..."


    "..." When the real move was really good, Mikala was counseled on the contrary... If it was better than repairing a car, she would not counsel, but she also knew that she was definitely not a piece of business...


    It was just a moment of jealousy...So, before Zhou Ye could say anything, she started to look at him by herself... "Hey? Why don''t you start the game yet?"


    "Probably waiting for the helicopter to come..." Zhou Ye looked at the guys who were still busy...


    To be honest, this bullfight with a bet of hundreds of millions has attracted everyone''s attention... Such a high bet is not willing to arouse the interest of this group of guys.


    But-most people are not optimistic about Zhou Ye''s Alt Kalman. If it is better than off-road, they will bet on Zhou Ye''s domineering Alt Kalman, but for the road speed race, forget it...


    At this moment... a helicopter''s unique engine sound came from mid-air...


    Obviously-the helicopter for live broadcast has arrived at the scene...


    "Are you ready?" A staff member of the underground arena came over and made the final confirmation of the match between Zhou Ye and Su Yueming.


    "OK!" X2


    Zhou Ye and Su Yueming both gestured to the staff with a no problem gesture...


    A blonde girl Shi Shiran walked to the front of the two cars, and then dropped to the ground with the fiery red cloth.


    Both cars broke the line at the same time...


    "My dear, are you going to let me run over her the whole time? Or let me play a game with her slowly?" Mikala easily held the steering wheel... asked with a smile.


    It is absolutely impossible to lose...


    Although Mikala is jealous, she also distinguishes the importance - maybe her man doesn''t care about the 1.5 billion US dollars, but - obviously his man wants to get the beautiful girl with a prosperous beauty... So she is I dare not deliberately lose to Su Yueming.


    "Whatever you..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "But my personal suggestion is-you''d better follow her behind her all the way, and then-in the last 30 kilometers, throw her away I can¡¯t see the taillights of our car..."


    "My dear, you are so bad..." Hearing what his man said, Mikala instantly understood his man''s evil taste."But I like... telling her that when people feel that they are in their hands, the goddess of victory has never cared for her... it''s so funny..."


    The Pagani Zonda is indeed a performance car designed for corners... and Su Yue is obviously also an amateur racer.


    The drifter is called a slip...


    However, even if she increased her speed to 400 km/h in a straight line... she still couldn''t get rid of Zhou Ye''s Alt Kalman at all.


    That swarthy Alt Kalman, like a ghost in the dark night, lingered tightly behind Su Yueming''s Pagani Son of the Wind.


    Even if Alt Kalman did not surpass the son of the wind, he still had an unparalleled impact on the live audience watching the live broadcast...


    "Fack...what kind of engine does this car use... can it run at this speed??"


    "I suddenly felt that I was in love with this car...what should I do?"


    "Oh my God... If the engine of this car is mounted on the Wind Son, I can hardly imagine what speed the Wind Son can run..."


    At this time, Su Yueming, who was driving her car with all her strength, was also a little anxious... However, she still tried to suppress the anxiety in her heart, and did her best to drive her Zonda, drifting around corners... and then accelerating...


    That''s it-just keep it like this... I will never lose...


    With this thought, Su Yueming began to calm down... and even-she still had room to think-after this victory, she must ask Zhou Ye where he changed the car, and turn around to take her own car. Also get over and change...


    However-this kind of surplus for the winner-in the last thirty kilometers... vanished.


    "Hello, baby... the dream of victory is about to wake up!!" Mikala, who saw the last 30 kilometers mark, smiled, and he tried hard¡ªin an instant¡ªAlt Kalman woke up like a head The beast that came, burst out with a violent roar¡ª¡ªrushing behind Su Yueming...


    Before Su Yueming could react... Alt Kalman had already surpassed Su Yueming¡¯s Pagani Son of the Wind, and the taillights flickered in the corners... and disappeared before Su Yueming¡¯s eyes...


    "This...how is it possible!!!" Su Yueming really began to doubt life at this moment.


    This special size is really an SUV??Isn''t this an airplane???


    Su Yueming looked at her speedometer in disbelief¡ªthat''s right, it''s always above 400... Then how high was the speed of that product just now??


    It''s not just Su Yueming--


    The audiences who watched the live broadcast were instantly dumbfounded...


    For five full minutes, no one said a word...


    "Fak-is that an airplane?"


    "No... airplane engines are not that fast... you have to calculate the wind resistance... fool!"


    "Who can tell me, I actually have hallucinations..."


    "Hahahaha...I got rich..." A guy who wanted to speculate laughed loudly...


    "Shit..."


    "Sheet..."


    When Alt Kalman reached the finish line, the underground racing staff waited here early.They respectfully handed the platinum card in their hands to Zhou Ye."Sir, this is your bet. One hundred million dollars has been put into your card..."


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye nodded. The bet claim and management fee of 10 million have been collected a long time ago, so there is no such thing as a second charge.


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t plan to leave now, because he still had to wait here for his bet to come...


    Reference 1514


    One thousand five hundred and fourteen chapters


    Zhou Ye waited for a full ten minutes before Su Yueming''s Pagani Son of the Wind drove over slowly.


    "What? Are you planning to run?" Zhou Ye stepped out of the car, looking at Su Yueming who opened the door and walked out, stunned.


    "Who is going to run!" Su Yueming said stubbornly: "I just can''t believe it..."


    "Hahaha. Okay, little girl... From now on, you belong to me... Is it okay?" Zhou Ye asked with a slight smile.


    "You..." Su Yueming absolutely didn''t want to just become someone else''s thing... She really didn''t know what kind of ending she would face if she did.


    "Please don''t make it difficult for us, MISS Sue!" A staff member in a black suit came over and said, "The rules here are the rules... Please don''t break the rules, otherwise, we don''t mind letting you become A missing person!"

 Chapter 1109

    "..." Su Yueming felt helpless for the first time...


    "Okay...my stuff is mine. I don''t like people who threaten me!" Zhou Ye said, taking a look at the man in the suit and saying, "No next time!"


    "Yes... Mr. Zhou!" The man in the suit did not dare to offend Zhou Ye... The man in front of him was not only rich, but also a deep-minded guy. He dug a hole and made everyone jump off...


    Such a person, never go against him...


    "Let''s go...Miss Su!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, took Su Yueming''s hand, and walked directly to his car...


    "You let me go..." Su Yueming is not a weak woman. After all, she has practiced Sanda for the past few years... That skill, not to mention that it''s okay to single out two strong men, but it''s almost too much.


    However-Su Yueming is not an ordinary person, is Zhou Ye an ordinary person??


    Su Yueming''s incomparably skillful hand and unlocking was completely useless to Zhou Ye...Who should hold her wrist, or who should hold it...


    "You..." Su Yueming slashed towards Zhou Ye''s apple with an angry palm.


    In fact, she didn''t intend to smash Zhou Ye to death, she just wanted Zhou Ye to let go of her hand... However, Zhou Ye did not dodge at all, so she resisted her palm so hard. She had to change her skills halfway and grabbed Zhou Ye''s shoulder.


    Obviously, I was planning to have a joint grappling hand... But, it was... it was useless.


    Su Mingyue felt that what she was holding was not a person''s joints, but a thick steel pipe...


    She can break a person''s joints, but-she keeps breaking a steel pipe with the thickness of a person''s arm.


    So-Su Mingyue was dragged into her car by Zhou Ye without any resistance...


    "Wait... my car!" Su Mingyue hurriedly yelled at this time...


    It''s not that she is really worried about her car...but she wants to try her best to escape...


    And Zhou Ye, indeed, as she wished, stopped... "Is your car?"


    "Yes, I promise I won''t run... but at least let me drive my car!" Su Yueming said breathlessly, she is really a little tired...


    Looking at Zhou Ye with big eyes blinking, she wanted to show her sincerity in her eyes as much as possible...


    "Haha... of course no problem!" Zhou Ye said, pulling Su Yueming''s hand, and walking towards her son of the wind...While walking, he said to Mikala: "Baby, it seems that you have to go back by yourself first... Also, no speeding is allowed. If you are photographed again, I swear I will never help you erase the police record!"


    "Okay, okay..." After hearing the second half of Zhou Ye''s words, Mikara, who was still a little excited, instantly became depressed in her small face."Have a nice evening... Honey, see you later!"


    "See you later!" Zhou Ye nodded...


    He threw Su Yueming into the driving position of the Child of the Wind, and then Zhou Ye sat in the passenger seat by himself... "Please, Miss Su!"


    "Huh¡ª" Su Yueming gave Zhou Ye a slightly uncomfortable look. This guy...Bai has a good skin. He is completely a sex, a demon and a bastard... Thinking of this, Su Yueming''s tone is even more unhappy."At least let those bastards remove the nail band?"


    "Ah, I almost forgot..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved to the staff in the distance, and then...the guys moved the pierced barricade obliquely away...


    Su Yueming didn''t want to run away...


    On the road, she tried it once... but was forced back to her car by the sniper on the helicopter... and at the end she saw the road blocked by the nail barricade, she was able to Where are you going??


    Looking at Zhou Ye next to him with disdain, Su Yueming stepped on the accelerator and rushed towards the distance...


    After leaving the section of the underground racing car, Su Yueming looked at Zhou Ye who had been ignoring him and letting him drive indiscriminately, and said in a negotiating tone: "That... this Mr. Zhou... can you let me go? I promise to pay back your 1.4 billion gambling debts, and I can set up a paper...return it to you with interest!"


    "Ahem..." Zhou Ye looked at Su Yueming with a smile, and asked, "If it were you, would you believe what you said?"


    "Of course..." Su Yueming said with a pleased expression: "Look... I am so young now, and my Su family is also a decent family in Hong Kong, how can I not pay the debt... Well, just give me a few years Time... I believe I must be able to pay off your gambling debt..."


    "Haha..." Su Yueming''s words made Zhou Ye see what a woman would look like when she was lying... "No!"


    "Then I will fight with you... I will step down the accelerator and I will never look at this road. When you agree, I am opening my eyes!" Su Yueming said, she really closed herself Eyes... and then stepped on the accelerator pedal...


    The son of the wind is speeding along California Highway One with a deafening engine sound...


    One minute passed...


    Two minutes passed...


    three minutes--


    Su Yueming never waited for Zhou Ye to acknowledge her voice, she couldn''t help it anymore... she opened her eyes directly.


    What should I say?She is really familiar with Highway One... She can really open her eyes with her eyes closed on this straight road, so she intends to defraud Zhou Ye under the pretense of harming both losers, and even, in order to leave evidence, Even the phone''s recording function is turned on...


    As a result-Zhou Ye did not speak, but she couldn''t help it.


    Because in her calculations, it will be a big turn in ten seconds, she doesn''t have the ability to close her eyes and turn around...


    "It seems that I won..." Zhou Ye''s voice faintly sounded in Su Yueming''s ears, "So-I want to get my bet, do you have any comments?"


    "Of course there are opinions..." Before Su Yueming''s words were finished, she felt her body lighten, and then-she fell into a person''s arms.


    And the son of the wind gradually stopped on the side of the road because he lost his driver.


    Reference 1515


    One thousand five hundred and fifteen chapters


    "Are you crazy?" Su Yueming was almost scared to death by Zhou Ye''s sudden action...


    "You are not as brave as I thought!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and moved his hand--a stab.


    Su Yueming felt her body chill... Then, she was horrified to find that her clothes... had... turned into rags.


    This is not over...Zhou Ye next, pushed her directly onto the seat...lightly laid the seat flat, and then...


    "Don''t be like this...Everyone has something to discuss, isn''t it 1.4 billion..." Su Yueming was really panicked this time... She had imagined how her Prince Charming looked like countless times, but it was absolutely nothing like now. , Because of gambling debts...


    "You guessed it wrong, I don''t care about the money, what I want is you..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, snapped his fingers, and a sound of broken glass sounded."In fact, think about it, losing the first time in my own car, it seems not bad..."


    "Not bad for your size... I definitely don''t want to lose my first time like this..." Su Yueming waved her arms desperately, but unfortunately it was useless, her hands and wrists were directly held by Zhou Ye. Placed on the back of the chair...


    When she found out that she had been caught by the sword and the hinterland, her small face was even more frightened... She shook her waist desperately, trying to cause a bit of trouble to Zhou Ye, but it was a pity... Zhou Ye gave him a chance. ¡ª¡ª


    puff--


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    "Uh-sorry, sorry..." Zhou Ye really felt sorry. He played a lot of games like this with King Ada before, and accidentally regarded Su Yueming as King Ada... But then again, Why is it good for King Ada or Su Yueming-I seem to have obtained it by force?Could it be that the two of them have a face that makes people feel that kind of thinking??


    Regarding this question-thinking back, Zhou Ye should start his own actions...


    In the mirrored world-on the roadside of California Highway One-a red Pagani Zonda is shaking up and down very rhythmically.


    And with the swaying of the son of the wind-faintly, there is also a woman''s begging for mercy continuously...

 Chapter 1110

    "You are a livestock... actually... ah... here again..."


    Half an hour later-with a scream, the wind stopped shaking temporarily.


    After another hour, the Wind Son shook again...


    In short-this son of the wind, in the mirror world, flickered and stopped... for three days.


    And Su Yueming was completely served by Zhou Ye to [Sleep]... really served to [Sleep]-no way, who said that Chun Feng Hua Yu Jue has become Zhou Ye''s instinct?


    When the son of the wind appeared in the real world again, less than ten minutes had passed in the real world¡ªobviously¡ªsomeone cheated again by some means.


    "Asshole, I almost killed you..." Su Yue understood her man with a glance, and between her eyebrows, the female eyebrows fluttered...There are thousands of styles and emotions in it.


    "Yeah... I don''t know who said at the beginning-no, stop... But then how did it become [Don''t stop]?" Zhou Ye''s move made Su Yueming''s cheeks instantly red... ¡­


    "Bad guy..." Su Yueming patted her man lightly... Jiao said: "Stop talking...Where are we going now?"


    "Go back to Ruoertu Town...some things are left to you!" Zhou Ye stretched out as he said.


    "It''s just right, I also have to get to know those new sisters!" Su Yueming said with a high spirit, and stepped on the accelerator... The Son of Wind drove towards the town of Ruoertu with a roar...


    That night--


    Su Yueming saw Mikala again... and also saw the White Queen...


    She was shocked by her ability to calculate and analyze after the dialogue, but expressed disdain for her management ability...


    And Mikala directly united with the Queen of White, planning to pit Su Yueming together...


    It''s a pity-after three days of fierce battle, Su Yueming has been completely unable to get up again... Therefore, in the end, Mikala and the white queen lifted a rock and smashed themselves in the foot, and the two did not go to the ground together for three days...


    And Su Yueming also understood a truth through this incident, don¡¯t reason with your own man, he will definitely sleep you in sleep, and you are talking nonsense when you sleep... You can¡¯t tell the truth until...


    Of course, in the end, Su Yueming and the women had a few confrontations against their own men, and they established a good friendship.


    Su Yueming found out¡ªbecause of the sister''s existence, she actually had a bit of leeway...cough, at least not as embarrassed as last time.


    After a few days of messing around, I finally started to talk business.


    "My dear... I think you''d better find a U.S. native to be the president of the company..." Su Yueming snuggled in the arms of her own man and talked freely: "In the U.S., there is an invisible ceiling... ¡­If you are not a native of the U.S., doing business here will be subject to many restrictions!"


    "But..." Zhou Ye glanced at Mikala with some embarrassment... One is because she is too small and totally unbearable, and the other reason... is that Mikala has no business acumen...


    "If you can rest assured, my dear, how about I help you find the president of the Americas?" Su Yueming confidently said: "I know someone who is not from business school, but-I think she should belong to that A type of super responsible..."


    "Who are you talking about? Just tell me your name..." Zhou Ye asked...


    "Daxi Taili..." Su Yueming directly said a name without hesitation.


    "Daxi Taili-a graduate student of the Stanford School of Energy and Environmental Sciences... is currently online..." Su Yueming just said a name, and the white queen immediately said her identity... The projection ball also showed the current state of Daxi...


    I have to say¡ªDaxi''s clothes at home are still very cool...a cute dress.


    "Oh my god...the white queen, you can''t do this..." Su Yueming couldn''t help but stroke her forehead, "You are violating the privacy of others..."


    "Really? I don''t think..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, this girl is too familiar...because-she is almost a copy of Erica from the legend of the night, no-a little bit more than Erica Younger.It seems¡ªhe is about to harvest twins again...man-made.


    "No, my dear, are you going to attack her? I definitely don''t allow it..." Su Yueming jumped up and gritted her teeth.


    "Hey, it seems that we still need to educate..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly... = He picked up Su Yueming and walked to the bedroom...


    "No... badass, you let me go... the white queen, Mikala... save me!" Su Yueming desperately asked for help, but it was a pity that the two sitting on the sofa just pretended not to hear... just kidding, who touched this time? Who is unlucky for the bad luck of his own man... The fool is going to save it-silence keeps safe.


    Reference 1516


    One thousand five hundred and sixteen chapters


    One month later-


    A company called Umbrella was quietly established...


    The president of this company is a little-known woman named Darcy Terry. She bought several high-tech-related manufacturing companies in the early days of the company.


    Of course, in view of the sensitivity and sensibility of these companies, the US Federal Bureau of Investigation conducted a secret investigation of this company and this woman named Dassy Terry.


    But-no doubts were found.


    Regardless of the source of funds or the identity and background of this woman, the cleanliness is incredible...


    However, the cleaner, the more suspicious it is.


    But¡ªobviously, they can no longer clearly investigate, because¡ªthis female business tycoon has brought her team of lawyers and prepared to prosecute them for affecting their normal business atmosphere...


    Don''t think that the FBI is very powerful...There are more people who are even better than them, such as the Budget Committee...


    Obviously, this time there was a big boss from the Budget Committee who helped...


    As for why it would help, the FBI is unclear. So, after all-the big guy only had a relationship with the newly-promoted female president.


    So - they can only bury this doubt in their hearts.


    And at this moment--


    Umbrella¡¯s headquarters building...


    Dassy Terry was walking towards her office with her two secretaries, while explaining certain things to her secretary, while walking quickly.


    To be honest, Dassy now feels like a scumbag...


    She honestly took a good rest at home during the summer vacation. Unexpectedly, Su Yueming, who had a fate, actually called her and asked her to come to Los Angeles.


    In this regard, the bored Darcy of course agreed.


    The result-I didn''t expect it.


    As soon as I arrived in Los Angeles, I was caught by some bastard...and then¡ªa night clothes.


    No need to ask the result-


    Seeing Daxi''s current posture of hardworking and blaming old scalpers, you will know what the result is...


    "That bastard..." Daxi gritted her teeth and cursed in her heart secretly a bastard who left her in New York, and pushed open the door of her office.


    "Are you surprised--is it unexpected?" An extremely familiar voice rang in Daxi''s ears, and she looked up... her body was shocked.


    But he didn''t say anything. Instead, he faintly said to his two female secretaries: "This is how things will be handled for the time being, now you can go on!"


    "Yes, boss!" X2

 Chapter 1111

    At this time, the two female secretaries also saw the handsome young man sitting in their boss''s chair, smiled slightly, and with a clear expression, turned and left.


    "This group of bitches..." After saying this, Daxi shut the door to death... Then he kicked off her high heels hard, rushed towards the bastard, and came to him with her hands tightly. He wrapped his neck and kissed him headlessly."Asshole... um... let you not come to me..."


    "That''s why I''m here?" Zhou Ye didn''t talk nonsense, just stood up and pushed Daxi down on her boss''s desk, flirting with professional skirts...


    After a while-a solo female vocal sounded in the office.


    Until an hour later, with a harsh soprano sound, the office again calmed down.


    After a long while-


    "Asshole... When you were in Los Angeles, you almost left a psychological shadow on me..." Da Xi snuggled in Zhou Ye''s arms and murmured: "It was the first time that I didn''t even care about me at that time... Forced me... Instead, I stopped looking for me in this month, bastard... Do you know that I am about to die of you!"


    "I didn''t think you were too busy, so I found a helper for you..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Find a helper?" Da Xi asked strangely: "What helper?"


    "I think technology companies, what can they do if they don¡¯t take R&D talents in their own hands? So I went back and brought a few R&D teams over!" Zhou Ye said here, and paused for a while: "In addition, I have already given Yue Yue Ming has sent several teams of R&D talents... You here I also left you with a few teams of R&D talents, by the way, I also left you with a few management talents, and you will be much easier in the future. ..."


    "I can finally relax..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Da Xi couldn''t help but happily said, "My dear, you are so kind..."


    "In a few days, I will let the white queens figure out their identities, let them come to you to report, and try not to put the research and development base in Los Angeles... I don''t want my scientific research staff to be harmed..." Zhou Ye confessed When I got here, I said: "Well, you will be able to relax a lot in the rest of the time. When I graduate from high school, I will be your secretary..."


    "Bad guy..." Of course, Daxi knew that Zhou Ye''s so-called high school graduation was actually a joke. He just went to high school to play.


    "Remember to come to the big party once a week..." After Zhou Ye confessed again, he got up and planned to leave... After all, he just stopped by to explain to Daxi that he would take him from the Umbrella headquarters in Marvel World. The technology-based copy of the person back.


    "Wait a minute...at least make me faint again." Daxi said-climbing up again, there should be BGM-Valkyrie riding.


    When Zhou Ye left Daxi''s office, it was almost two hours later.


    But-he didn''t immediately return to the high school where Mikala was, but appeared beside the white queen...


    At this moment, there were more than twenty beautiful women in black standing beside the white empress. When they saw Zhou Ye, they couldn''t help but cast a fanatical look in their eyes. They were short. Kneeled down.


    "Master!" XN


    "Okay, don''t be so courteous!" Zhou Ye waved his hand and said, "This time I brought you to this world. You should know what mission it is?"


    "Yes, dominate!" a leading woman said respectfully: "We have 20 members in our special team of dark guards. We have received information about the target from the white queen, and have clearly noted their mission goals. You can''t make a mistake!"


    "Hmm--" Zhou Ye nodded, and then said, "Then let''s start!"


    In the past, when he finished saying this, the girls of the dark guards absolutely nodded their heads one by one, and immediately turned into a cloud of black mist and moved away, but today-none of them moved... What is the situation? ??"What? Is there anything else??"


    "That... Sister Yingyi said-as long as you come out with you, you will become your woman, is that true? Domination!!" After saying this, not only the team leader looked hopeful Looking at Zhou Ye, all the other shadow guard girls also looked at Zhou Ye with anticipation...


    "Hmm!!" What could Zhou Ye say in the face of these girls'' expectations?False??He really can''t say it."Whose task is completed first, whoever can become my woman in advance...This task-no restrictions on means!"


    "Yes, dominate!!" XN


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the girls almost jumped up in excitement...Of course, there were also a few with dark faces--why did they call their assigned character targets or babies?It''s really bad luck... Hey, no matter what, the completion of the character is the most important thing.


    The shadow guards turned around one by one, and instantly their figures turned into a black mist and disappeared in place...


    Reference 1517


    One thousand five hundred and seventeen chapters


    This time, Zhou Ye not only mobilized two commercial teams from the Marvel world, plus three research teams, but also brought a special elite team of twenty members from the first team of dark guards.


    These research teams were because Zhou Ye had a whim, and wanted to study Transformers in this world.


    How should I put it? What he wants to do is what KSI will do in the original movie, Transformers 4.


    It''s just that this world is really not worthy of Zhou Ye''s mobilization of Umbrella to invade again, so-three research teams have been mobilized for the time being. As for the special elite team of the dark guards??


    They are purely for those heroines who have not grown up yet-


    Because Zhou Ye was not sure whether the butterfly effect would cause those girls to be harmed because of his own sake... So, he sent them out to protect those girls...


    If you say that there is one guard for one person, is it too much for twenty guards...


    Not much, not much.


    Want to know who Zhou Ye is?Zhou Ye is a guy who killed the wrong one and never let it go.


    From the heroine to the second heroine, even the elevator girl with only one second screen, Zhou Ye didn''t plan to let it go.


    He even used the super-computing modeling of the White Queen to trace the appearance of the elevator girl back to when she was a child... and then used the Internet and cameras all over Hong Kong to find that girl...


    I have to say, I was found by Zhou Ye...I really have aspirations, it''s done...


    Keke-far away.


    After arranging all this, Zhou Ye said goodbye to the White Empress directly, and suddenly appeared in the school.


    Well, he came a little late...because it was already over.


    "Baby... I''m here to pick you up!" Zhou Ye said with an awkward smile looking at Mikala who looked at him angrily.


    "Okay... honey, I think you should explain to me why you went to a bathroom for more than five hours?" Mikala said as she grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand and looked out. Go...


    Just kidding, arguing with your boyfriend will definitely not be seen by the bitch of those schools, they will only gloat and even provoke their own men''s relationship, so-it is better to avoid them...


    "Ahem...I just went to New York to do something!" Zhou Ye said, reaching out to embrace Mikala''s slender waist, and said with a smile: "You know, Daxi is almost dead there, so I I prepared some helpers for her...In addition, I went to Yueming''s place. She also needs some manpower there!"


    "Okay...you''ve passed the level!" Mikala reluctantly agreed with his man''s words when he heard the words of his own man.


    "We should go back..." Zhou Ye said, grabbing Mikala and walking towards the parking lot.


    "Where are we going back today?" Mikala asked curiously: "Should I go back to town or Beverly Hills?"


    Zhou Ye bought a manor in Beverly Hills. After all, there are a lot of women now, and the rooms in Mikala¡¯s house in town are not enough...


    "Where do you want to go back?" Zhou Ye smiled and stopped, looking at Mikala and asked.


    "Well-today I want to live the two-person world with you..." Mikala embraced Zhou Ye''s neck with both arms and said coquettishly: "We haven''t been alone for a long time..."


    "Well, as you wish..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "As long as you don''t beg for mercy tonight!"


    "Who is afraid of who!!!" Mikala said in a dissatisfied expression, and when I beg for mercy, I will say begging for mercy. Now-absolutely can''t be counseled.


    "Then go!"


    The two cuddled up and continued to walk towards the parking lot in the school.


    And at this moment - on the playground not far away, a guy named Sam Witwich, staring at Zhou Ye with envy.

 Chapter 1112

    He looked at Mikala''s eyes, full of love...


    Of course Zhou Ye saw this guy and recognized that this guy is the male lead in Change 1, but-what about that??In the movie, he may have become the male lead because of the director''s arrangement... But-in this world, Zhou Ye would never let him make any waves.


    "Sam Witvic... Who is Sam Witvic?!!!" A man in a rugby shirt called out a name.


    Sam woke up suddenly when he heard his name."I am Sam Witwich!!"


    The strong man in a rugby shirt looked up and down Sam¡¯s thin body, and shook his head speechlessly, "Hey boy, are you sure you want to participate in the selection of our rugby team? I think you are more suitable to play. pingpong¡­¡­"


    "No...I think football is more suitable for me!!!" Sam said hurriedly.


    Just kidding, what do rugby players represent on American campuses??It means popular, it means there are countless hot girls who are sought after...At this age of volatile hormones, there are no boys who don''t want to join the football team.


    "Okay... I hope you can stick to it!!" The captain of the football team is very dissatisfied with Sam, but according to the regulations, you can participate in the trial training as long as you apply. This is the school''s rules... The fear is that the football team will become Some people¡¯s personal toys.


    Due to school regulations, the rugby captain can only take this little chicken to the locker room to change clothes and armor, preparing for a trial.


    At this time, Zhou Ye, who was about to walk towards the parking lot, also noticed this situation. His horns couldn''t help but pull a strange arc."Baby, I think it''s too early to go back now. Why don''t we go and watch the newcomers of the football team tryouts?"


    "Watching rugby?" Mikala was confused by the sudden words of his own man.


    "Didn''t you always look down on those muscle sticks? Why are you so interested in their trial match today?" Mikala looked at his man up and down, and then-self-righteously understood."Well, I know you will never let go of those cheerleading girls, well, dear... I will let you go today, but-remember, you owe me a romantic two-person world! "


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while. He really didn''t have the idea of ??hitting those cheerleading girls, and he didn''t even look at those guys directly. He just--want that Sam to feel the culture of the football team''s locker room. That''s it.


    But forget it, misunderstanding is a misunderstanding...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye pulled Mikala directly and walked towards the football field.


    At this point-the guys who are going to participate in the football team trial have entered the locker room to change their clothes.


    Only a dozen new members of the cheerleading team were left on the field, preparing their own props there, and preparing to cheer for the football team for a while.


    As Zhou Ye took Mikala into the stadium, the girls suddenly became a commotion...


    "Look...it''s that boy..."


    "Ah, I hate the girl next to him..."


    "Hey, I remember that you don''t like strong and powerful muscular men? When did you become interested in this kind of beautiful boy?"


    "You idiot, don''t you know that the boy beat Todd from the boxing club on the first day of school? Todd was cried directly by the boy!"


    "Oh my god-are you kidding me?? Todd? That guy who scored a twenty-four low in the U.S. Middle School Lightweight Boxing Tournament? Was he beaten and cried?"


    "Yes... So, the East is indeed a magical place, where being handsome does not mean being weak... I finally found the boy I wanted, I decided, I want to chase him!!"


    Reference 1518


    One thousand five hundred and eighteen chapters


    "Is it very happy to hear those Bitch''s words, dear?" Mikala looked at Zhou Ye with a smile, and she believed that her man could definitely hear those Bitch''s words... "I need a little bit of me. Leaving you for a while? I believe those bitches will come up to talk to you whenever there is a chance, and even today you can get a lot of small notes full of phone calls!"


    "Not interested..." Zhou Ye glanced at the cheerleaders and said indifferently: "You know, I''m not interested in them!!"


    "Forget it..." Mikala sighed. She knew the virtues of her own men. Unless they had extraordinary attributes, he had no interest in these women who had been treated.


    The so-called special attributes are-mother and daughter...


    To be honest, when the Queen Bai said that, she didn''t react for a long time. She never saw that a man from her family was actually interested in such attributes.


    But if you think about it, it''s normal--


    No man is not interested in beautiful mother and daughter flowers.


    In Mikala''s emotions, she had been taken by Zhou Ye to the side of the football field and sat down in the stands.


    At this time, Sam had also changed the protective clothing and helmets of the football team. He was taken to the center of the field by the coach...and practiced against the old players.


    "I, I feel that I am a bit unsuitable for rugby, coach..." Sam feels like he has become a skinny chick when compared with the guys opposite, especially the nigger on the opposite... It is not an exaggeration to say that it is enough to match him.


    "Don''t worry, I will let Phil''s men be merciful!" The coach followed Sam''s gaze and immediately saw the eighth player Phil, and I have to say-that guy is really big enough...


    "No, no... Coach, I suddenly don''t want to join the football team..." Sam felt that the nigger on the opposite side smiled at him, and he felt his chrysanthemum tighten.


    "That won''t work, the rules are the rules!!" The coach has long been full of resentment against the school''s rules.


    In the opinion of the rugby coach, all rugby players should be selected by themselves, rather than let these weak chickens waste his time...


    And it just so happens that this little chicken who is seeking his own way is a good Liwei object. While talking, the coach blinked his eyes at the No. 8 nigger Phil who was standing opposite Sam who was doing a confrontation exercise with him. ...Roared: "Let your new partners feel the charm of rugby! Boys!"


    With his cry...the old football players howled one by one, rushing towards Sam...


    Sam turned around without hesitation and ran... However, when he saw a figure in the stands, he suddenly stopped - again.


    "It seems that you have a lot of admirers, baby..." Of course Zhou Ye saw Sam''s performance and turned his head to laugh at Mikala.


    "How about more admirers? Anyway, I only love you..." Mikala smiled and pulled her man''s neck without hesitation.


    In this scene, Sam''s heart is broken when watching...


    However, whether he is heartbroken or not, the rugby players behind him have already rushed over, unceremoniously knocking down the weak chicken Sam from behind and stacking it up...


    After just stacking four people, Sam fainted completely...


    "Okay, boys, it''s okay!" After all, the coach didn''t want to kill anyone on his field, and reached out to drag down the guys that were stacked on Sam one by one...


    "Hey¡ªboy, are you doing anything?" The coach yelled, grabbing the collar of Sam''s clothes.


    "..."


    After being frantically shaken by the coach for a few times, Sam finally recovered a bit of consciousness, but it is a pity that he is still unable to speak because of lack of oxygen...


    Seeing Sam''s performance, the coach shook his head helplessly, then turned to his players and said: "I need a volunteer among you to throw this weak chicken into the locker room to rest!"


    "I''m coming!! Coach!!" The biggest number eight, the nigger named Phil stood up and volunteered.


    "Huh¡ª?" The coach glanced at Phil, then looked at the other guys who didn''t plan to volunteer, and sighed helplessly."Okay, okay, I know... Phil, I warn you, don''t do anything extra to this weak chicken..."


    "Don''t worry, coach, absolutely not!" Phil has a simple face, still looks pretty bluff...


    But-the coach didn''t believe this guy at all.


    What should I say??


    Phil looks honest, but in fact-this guy is a sinister guy... this is nothing, the point is-this guy is gay, and... his preferences-just happen to be , White people-frail.


    If you think about it, it seems that this guy named Sam is just the type he likes.

 Chapter 1113

    Thinking of this, the coach was a little worried about appointing another player, and with Phil, he drove Sam to the locker room.


    And Zhou Ye, who had been sitting in the stands, had a strange smile on his face.


    Seeing his man¡¯s smile, Mikala asked curiously: "My dear, what are you laughing at? Is there anything to be happy about?"


    "Nothing...There are indeed some things to be happy about!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, then took Mikala and walked outside."Okay, baby, I''m not interested in football anymore... let''s go!!"


    "What a weird guy!!" Mikala did not know how to make complaints about her own man, who came to watch the football team''s drills suddenly, and turned away as soon as the interest was gone.


    However, it doesn''t matter, she has no interest in rugby anyway...With that time, it''s better to live a rare two-person world with her own man at home, although she will always beg for mercy in the end.


    On the other side...


    In the locker room of the football team, the big black Phil looked at Sam lying on the bench, and the snake head couldn''t help but win over his horns.


    Turning his head, he said to the players next to him: "Either you go out-help me out, or count you!!"


    "Of course, I also want to try new excitement occasionally!" The player backhand locked the locker room door without hesitation.


    Soon-in the locked dressing room, Sam''s screams came-"Ah----!!!"


    On this day, Sam was finally no longer a first-time boy...because he was...


    Afterwards, Sam chose to swallow his anger-because this kind of thing is really embarrassing... What happened to two gay guys at school? Not only would it be a fatal blow to his reputation, but maybe from now on. -He will also become a pig''s foot in the school bullying incident.


    Even-if you say it, in this networked society, this matter will spread throughout the world at an unimaginable speed... Just thinking about it will feel terrible...


    And those two guys obviously tasted the sweetness. From then on, they simply blatantly mixed with Sam as friends...and relived their old dreams from time to time...


    Sam started to feel that what happened... Of course, that''s something to say.


    Reference 1519


    One thousand five hundred and nineteen chapters


    And the other side-Washington, D.C....


    A high school...


    "Hey, Carly, are you really planning to go to my party at night?" A brown-haired boy kept huddling around a beautiful blond girl, as if he wanted to get it by stalking The right to date."Are you really a homosexual like they said?"


    And his words obviously aroused the dissatisfaction of the girl. She stopped her walking, lifted her red frame, and said: "First, I am not gay, and second-I am not interested in you. But it doesn''t mean that I have no interest in all men. Thirdly-you are not the type I like, so goodbye!"


    After Carly Spencer said these words, she walked towards her car without hesitation.


    "Hey, I''m sorry, Carly..." The boy hurriedly lay down beside Carly''s car, trying to say something.


    It''s a pity that Carly Spencer didn''t give him any chance... With a kick of the accelerator, her red beetle immediately increased its horsepower and drove towards the exit of the parking lot.


    Glancing at the guy who was almost lying on the ground through the reverse mirror, Carly Spencer looked away in disdain.


    She didn''t like such boys, or to be precise-she didn''t know what kind of boys she liked.


    Since childhood, even if the bitch in the school said that she was actually gay, Carly Spencer did not give birth to the idea of ??finding a guy to prove that she was not gay.


    In Carly Spencer¡¯s view, the bitch in the school likes to mess around, but wants to bring all the women to the same moral level as them, so that no men and women are qualified to say that they are chaotic. Up.


    And the girls who were in the bitch at the meeting were all brainless fools.


    Her first time, she must keep it until she meets a boy who is enough to make her heart fascinated before giving it...


    Obviously, she doesn''t think these little P kids in school have such qualifications.


    She doesn''t like those boys who are like blue roosters, who show up their feathers and want to ask for a puppet. They are after love... Obviously, what they are after is just a night of joy...


    Fools have a relationship with them.


    With this thought, Carly Spencer drove her car towards her home...


    But at this moment, a cloud of black mist suddenly burst on her passenger seat, and then gathered into a beautiful black-haired girl in a black skirt. The delicate face of this girl made Carly feel a little bit Heartbeat...


    But-the heart moved to the heart, the girl who appeared suddenly at this moment was enough to make Carly Spencer scream loudly.


    "what--!!!!"


    With the scream, Carly Spencer habitually slammed the brakes and stopped the car.


    "Who are you? What do you want to do?" Carly Spencer asked loudly.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am..." The girl smiled slightly and said, "Excuse me, are you Miss Carly Spencer??"


    "It''s me...who are you? How did you just do it?" Carly Spencer asked in a daze.


    She was sure that she had an absolute absolute speed of more than 80 kilometers per hour. At this speed, it is absolutely impossible for anyone to jump into her car easily.


    However, apparently the girl in black did not answer her thoughts. She looked at Carly Spencer and smiled."Since the confirmation is correct, then there is no problem!"


    With that said, the girl made a quick shot, grabbed Carly Spencer''s hand, and then smiled: "My master has been waiting for you for a long time... So, please come with me!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Carly Spencer felt that she couldn''t feel her body in an instant.


    She felt as if she had entered a very weird state, as if her body was stretched and then stretched infinitely, but she didn''t feel any pain at all...


    In this state, time loses its meaning.


    Carly Spencer didn''t know how long it took, maybe a minute, a day, or even a year... It could also be a moment.


    When she recovered her mind again, she found herself in a large room.


    The decoration of this room is extremely luxurious, and the area is definitely not small... it is more than 100 square meters in size.


    In this room, the most conspicuous thing is the white round water couch with a diameter of four meters placed in the middle...


    Moreover, there is a small bar counter on the side wall... The various alcohols that can be called luxury goods on the bar are an eye-opener for Carly Spencer. The brand inside is her Only a few can be recognized...


    "Where is this place? What did you do to bring me here?" Carly Spencer looked at the girl in black beside her and asked cautiously.


    The ability to teleport just now has already made Carly a clear picture of the strength comparison between herself and this girl.


    "This is the master''s room, please wait a moment..." The girl smiled slightly and said: "I have notified the master, and the master will be here soon!"


    "Who is your master? Who are you? Why are you arresting me?" Carly Spencer is now full of question marks.


    "About this matter...when the master comes, you will naturally understand!" said the girl in black, standing there, no longer talking.


    Just when Carly Spencer was at a loss, a black mist suddenly flashed in the room and then gathered, and then-the figure of a red-haired girl in the same uniform as the girl in black appeared in the room.


    She also carried a blonde girl with wheat-colored skin in her hand...

 Chapter 1114

    "Oh, no-Yingying, why did you faint the target?" Carly Spencer discovered that after the girl suddenly appeared, the girl in black who caught herself actually spoke.


    "I can''t help it, Yinglin..." The red-haired girl in black shrugged helplessly, and said: "This guy keeps asking me questions, trying to analyze what I answer... I have to say that she deserves to be a girl who was specially recruited into the US security department as an analyst at a young age!"


    "Well... can you tell me what is going on now?" Carly Spencer asked.


    "I''m afraid it won''t work, Miss Spencer, please wait patiently for a while!!"


    "Okay..." Carly Spencer reluctantly sat on the sofa, waiting for the master that the girls in black said.


    It''s just¡ªthe master didn''t wait, but waited¡ªanother girl in a black uniform, this time is no exception, beside this girl, there is also a beautiful woman with dark chestnut wavy curly hair...


    As soon as the woman came out, she shouted in English with a very strong English emphasis: "Save me... this is kidnapping... save me..."


    Chapter 1520


    One thousand five hundred and twenty chapters


    "Help, help me..." Vivienne Wembley looked at the scene in stunned expression.


    What should I say??


    Looking at the clothes on these girls in the room, she felt a deep sense of crisis...


    why??


    Whether it¡¯s Carly Spencer or Maggie Madsen, they both wore normal school uniform skirts, but she was the only one, because of jet lag. Silk pajamas...


    After all-England is five hours ahead of America.


    On the American side, it was just after four o''clock in the afternoon, but-in England, it was already nine o''clock or ten o''clock in the evening.


    Obviously, when the Shadow Guard brought her, he didn''t even consider her clothes.


    After seeing the girls gathered here, the three shadow guards glanced at each other-the figure disappeared in the same place.They are going to find their host to receive the reward.


    As for safety issues??


    They are not worried...


    This is Zhou Ye''s manor in Beverly Hills-this room is located on the ground floor of the manor.


    It can be said that since it was built, it has not been used...


    As for running away??


    Don''t be kidding-there is no channel connected to the upper side at all, except for the extremely secret vents, sewers, and electrical conduits, no channels are connected to the ground.


    You need to use teleportation skills to get in and out...


    Originally, when Zhou Ye built this basement, he wanted to play a secret room...


    I just didn''t expect that-the first batch of guests who stayed in was actually the three heroines who changed one to three and changed five.


    Perhaps it was because Zhou Ye''s unlimited means opened up new ideas to the shadow guards of the elite dark guard team. They actually started abducting people directly in order to complete the task quickly.


    This is really-the upper beam is not right, the lower beam is crooked...cough cough...


    Not to mention the shadow guards who went to report to their owner, just talk about the three women sitting here looking at each other.


    "I think it¡¯s best for you to introduce yourself? This way, you can also analyze why we are here together?" Maggie Madsen suggested: "Let¡¯s start with me... My name is Maggie ¡¤Madsen, studying at Phillips Private High School in Massachusetts, United States... Apart from my interest in data, I am an ordinary high school student. If there is something unusual, it may be The Department of Defense has sent me an invitation letter from a data analyst."


    After talking about her situation, Maggie Madsen looked at the other two girls...


    "My name is Carly Spencer... My family is a military family, and my two older brothers serve in the military..." Carly Spencer introduced herself: "I attended a public high school in Washington, DC ...I was kidnapped by that guy in the car...Damn, I don''t understand why they kidnapped me!!"


    "Vivienne Wembley...Master of History, Doctor of Philosophy from Oxford University, currently studying for a PhD in Literature!!" Vivienne Wembley''s words made the two women dumbfounded...


    Fuck, this is a super schoolmaster...


    "We have nothing in common..." Maggie said with a gloomy expression: "But why are we kidnapped by this mysterious organization?"


    "Who knows?" Vivian said, looking around in this room.


    "What are you looking for? Vivienne!!" Carly asked curiously.


    "Look for someone who is in hand, and when the host that the women said comes, I will give him a cruel note!!" Vivian said as she picked up two bottles of red wine from the wine rack next to it... ¡­


    After shaking the weight in her hand... Vivian nodded in satisfaction.


    "I think the two bottles of red wine in your hand are enough to buy a sports car!" Carly glanced at the logo on the red wine bottle and said.


    "I don''t care how much it is worth!!" Vivian said unceremoniously: "No matter what that guy wants to do to me, I won''t succumb. The first time my old lady has kept it for more than 20 years, I will definitely not throw it to this guy in vain..."


    "..."


    When Carly and Maggie heard Vivian''s words, they couldn''t help but glance at each other helplessly... The character of this English woman and her literary literacy are completely two extremes.


    "Wait... You said it was your first time?" Maggie asked as if thinking of something in an instant, "You are already in your twenties, and you haven''t talked to a man..."


    "Do women in their twenties have to have a leg with a man?" Vivian glanced at Maggie unceremoniously, and said, "I don''t think I am a woman who must rely on a man to survive... "


    "No, no... I didn''t mean that! I mean... I have never had a boyfriend!!" After Maggie said this, she looked at Carly... There seemed to be some expectation in her eyes... ¡­


    "I, I have never had a boyfriend..." Carly understood the meaning of Maggie''s words... and said twitchingly.


    "Oh my god...I think it''s a big deal!!!" Maggie couldn''t help but stroke her forehead...


    Three beauties, three beauties who have never had a man...


    At the same time, three weird women were taken to this weird place.


    No matter how you think, this situation is a bit bad...


    "Hey, I don''t care what he wants to do..." Vivian waved the two bottles of red wine in her hand sturdily... said: "If you want me to bleed, I will let his head start... "


    Facing this sturdy female schoolmaster, Carly and Maggie looked at each other...


    However, perhaps it was because Vivienne''s uncompromising attitude gave them some psychological comfort. Even Carly and Maggie, together with Vivienne, carried a bottle of red wine in their hands... ¡­


    Although, from a rational point of view-Maggie didn''t think that a man with such a weird man would be knocked down by a few bottles of red wine.


    But-this can be regarded as a kind of psychological comfort and probability...


    If you don''t resist, the chance of escape is zero.


    If you resist, the chance of escape is infinitely close to zero, but-at least not absolutely zero...


    In this way, the three women each took two bottles of red wine and sat on the edge of the water couch...waiting for what those women said, the arrival of the master.

 Chapter 1115

    One hour passed...


    That master did not come...


    Three hours passed...


    That master still didn''t come...


    The third daughter waited until she was a little exhausted... Suddenly the figure flashed before her eyes, and a man appeared in the room.


    "Huh? Do you want to drink?" Zhou Ye looked at the three girls, one of them carrying two bottles of red wine, and asked uncontrollably.


    "We''re going to invite you to drink..." Vivian rushed over without letting her help, raised the red wine in her hand with lightning speed, and smashed it into Zhou Ye''s head...


    That posture looks really sturdy.


    "In our place...if you invite people to drink, you must do it yourself first!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and Vivian felt that her whole body could no longer move.


    Then, she found that her body kept lifting up a bottle of red wine that was automatically opened by the cork and poured it all into her mouth.


    And the other two girls are basically the same...


    Seeing the girls who had finished drinking a bottle of red wine, Zhou Ye leaked a wicked smile: "Tonight, this will be a fun party..."


    Reference 1521


    Chapter One Thousand Five Hundred and Twenty One


    Time flies...


    In the blink of an eye-a year has passed.


    During this year, Zhou Ye was not doing nothing...He had to go to Hong Kong from time to time to comfort Su Yueming, who was in the Hong Kong branch, and also to go to New York every now and then to see the overbearing woman. President Darcy Terry.


    And what about Carly Spencer and Maggie Madsen?It was directly operated by Zhou Ye in the dark and got into his own school.


    Either use the excuse of exchange students, or simply use spiritual hints to influence their parents and let them come to Los Angeles to go to school.


    As for¡ªthe female schoolmaster in England, Vivienne Wembley??


    She simply stopped studying for a PhD degree in literature, and was directly hired by Dassy Terry as a consultant for Umbrella Company... She currently lives in New York.


    Of course, Zhou Ye also said that he was able to put three unscrupulous Shadow Guardians into the room...


    Their current task is to follow Daxi, Su Yueming, and Vivian...


    Although all the girls have been strengthened by Zhou Ye''s X gene, but-ability is one aspect, and fighting experience is another aspect. Without Zhou Ye''s side, Zhou Ye is worried about their safety issues...


    As for - Mikala...


    She didn''t expect that after spending a romantic night in the world of two people, she woke up early the next day and found that she actually had six more sisters, which made her a little annoyed...


    But-under Zhou Ye''s persuasion, she quickly accepted this reality.


    What if I don''t accept it??Leaving Zhou Ye...?


    Are you kidding me?


    She had fallen in love with her man deeply, and couldn''t do without...


    As the number of sisters increased, Mikala also discovered... the benefits of having more sisters, at least--now I won''t be stunned every time, and I can finally fall asleep normally. This is really great...


    Mikala was already in the third grade with Zhou Ye... Simply put, she was almost used to the feeling of going to school with Carly and Maggie.


    Of course, Maggie is one level higher than her, and she is currently a senior in high school... and Carly is at the same level as Mikala.


    You read that right. In the United States, high school is four years... Junior high school is two years... Novelty??


    When the morning sun shone on Zhou Ye''s face, Mikala''s gentle voice came from his ears."My dear, it''s time to get up... we still have classes today!!"


    "I hate going to class!!" Zhou Ye opened his eyes, sighed helplessly, and got up from the couch...and on the whole couch, except for him, all the other girls had already gotten up...


    In fact¡ªZhou Ye, Mikala, Maggie, and Carly are still living in their homes in the town of Mikala at this time, because it is close to Mikala¡¯s school¡ªand the manor in Beverly Hills is It''s only used for family gatherings... The Queen of White is always there, because there is no room for her studio.


    "Otherwise we won''t go to school? Baby... we can travel around the world... we can go to all kinds of places you want to go..." Zhou Ye, who languidly got up from the couch, turned and hugged him. Mikala asked in a low voice.


    "No, I don''t want to play around in the future, but find that I regretted that I missed this stage of school in my life!" Mikala smiled firmly and refused the temptation and temptation of her man... gently in Zhou Ye After a kiss on the cheek, he said, "Okay, dear... hurry up, Carly and Maggie have prepared a loving breakfast for you."


    "Okay... I hate going to high school..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly... High school students in the U.S. have almost the same work and rest schedules as in China, and of course the same is only in the morning.


    Everyone gets up after six and arrives at school between seven and seven thirty.


    However, high school students in the U.S. are almost three o''clock in the afternoon after school...


    This is much happier than high school students in China...


    Keke... Turn back to the topic.


    After Zhou Ye and Mikala got up, they almost wiped out their guns in the bathroom...If Carli hadn''t called them, it is estimated that Zhou Ye would have started galloping.


    Of course, although they didn''t really enjoy themselves, Carly and Maggie looked at Mikala''s blushing appearance, and they could guess what must have happened between them in the bathroom.


    "I hate going to school!!!" Zhou Ye sat at the table, picked up a sandwich, took a bite... and sighed.


    The most important thing is-going to school is useless to him...


    "Oh, dear, do you have the heart to abandon the three of us in school?" Carly has her own unique way of dealing with her own man, walked behind Zhou Ye, and hugged her from behind with her hands. He whispered in his ear: "Think about it... my dear, the three poor kittens were cruelly discarded by their men in the school. They couldn''t see their men at any time. This is for the three poor little kittens. What a cruel thing for the cat..."


    "..." Hearing Carly''s words, Zhou Ye really wanted to roll his eyes... and three kittens?


    However, my own woman said so...what else could he say?


    "Okay, I see... Anyway, it will be a holiday in a few days!" Zhou Ye sighed... "I will endure another year..."


    "But my dear, we still want you to go to college with us!!" Maggie also walked over, following Carly''s appearance, and whispered: "Look... a wonderful college life... I haven''t experienced it. The days of college life are incomplete... honey!!!"


    Just as Zhou Ye was about to say something for a while, suddenly the holographic communication ball placed in the middle of the dining table flashed a red light, and then the figure of the white queen appeared in front of Zhou Ye out of thin air...


    "Master, a U.S. military command center in Qatar was attacked by unknown forces. All communications have been interrupted, but before the interruption. There are signs that the U.S. military network has been invaded..."


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye sat up abruptly, his eyes lit up...


    What does this mean??It means that the change is about to begin...what does the change mean??It means-he finally doesn''t have to go to school.


    "What''s wrong? Honey?" X3


    Seeing the sudden seriousness of their men, the women suddenly became curious.


    You know, in the past-even if the sky fell, his own man looked unhurried... For him, there was nothing worthy of his attention.

 Chapter 1116

    Is it just a US military base encountering an attack that made him suddenly so excited??


    "Remember what I told you?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and said, "It''s the thing about robot life invading the earth..."


    "Remember!!" Carly nodded, and said, "Didn''t you ask Vivian to take out the secret note left by her father?"


    "That''s right..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Do you want to be a superhero??? Hanging on these alien invaders??"


    "Want!!!" X3


    After the transformation, the women have long been eager to show their strength, and they have not shown their strength yet-just like Jinyi Night Walk, how could they be willing??


    "Soon¡ªmy dear, soon there will be a chance to show your abilities!!" Zhou Ye smiled from his horns¡ªwhat an interesting topic of superhuman beings versus alien invaders.


    Chapter 1522


    One thousand five hundred and twenty-two chapters


    Although the girls have long felt the desire to show their superpowers.


    but--


    What should I say?


    Before the Decepticons invaded, everyone still had to go to school.


    "Ah...I can''t wait to see the Transformers invade the earth now!!" Carly, sitting in the back seat of Mikala''s car, still hasn''t got the excitement that her own man brought to herself in the morning. Out of the message.


    "I want too!!" Maggie shrugged and said, "However, everything will take some time... When those deceptive robots do not appear in a big way, our presence will only panic the politicians..."


    "Don''t worry... someday we will become super human beings who will save the earth!!" Mikala was taking part in the topic of the sisters while driving.


    As for Zhou Ye, sitting in the passenger seat, thinking about the problem...


    At present, Mikala has the ability to fast silver and speed recovery.That is to say-she has the speeding space of Fast Silver and the ability to recover her own injuries far beyond Wolverine. By the way, for the safety of her own woman, Zhou Ye also gave Mikala a pair of Edman alloy skeletons.


    Carly possesses the abilities of Teleport and Magneto. Simply put, her ability perfectly restrains Transformers.


    Maggie possesses the mental abilities of Devil Girl and Professor X.


    In this way, the three of them have both life-saving skills and damage skills...If they are teamed up, they are a perfect match...


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t intend to let them reveal all of their trump cards all at once. What is the dirtiest and least credible thing in this world??It''s a politician...


    For the sake of safety, Zhou Ye planned to join in...Of course, he would only expose his magical abilities.


    As for other women, even his relationship with Umbrella''s company, Zhou Ye didn''t intend to expose it...Let''s play a game to see who betrays first.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye''s horns slightly cocked.


    "My dear must be suffocating and hurting people again!!" Mikala instantly caught the weird smile on his man''s face.


    "No... I just want to play a game!!" Zhou Ye sighed... said: "Remember what I told you, don''t expose all your abilities, it''s meaningless to be targeted..."


    "Then I will expose the speeding regeneration ability and super strength!!" Mikara said.


    After thinking about it for a while, Maggie said, "I''ll expose my weakened version of mental power!!"


    "I exposed my own magnetic control!!" Carly nodded and said.


    "Hey, sisters, I gave our group a very cool name..." Mikala said excitedly: "How about calling it a hell girl?"


    "...Not very good!!" Zhou Ye sighed and said.


    "Why?" Mikala asked with some dissatisfaction: "I think this name is very cool!!"


    "I think it''s good too!" Carly nodded, agreeing...


    "I think it''s okay!!" Maggie also agreed.


    "Because, I plan to join in too!!" Zhou Ye sighed and said, "Am I also a girl?"


    "...Really!?" X3


    Hearing what his own man said, the women were overjoyed... When talking about the plan in the morning, Zhou Ye didn''t say that he would participate...


    "Of course! How can I rest assured that the three of you will go out together!!?" To be honest, Zhou Ye felt that letting these three middle two guys on their own tasks would die quickly.


    "That''s great..."


    "Be sure to give my dear a domineering nickname..."


    "Yes, yes!!"


    Listening to the women chattering there, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to smile... But, forget it, there is a world of play on the left and right, what is the danger?Let them go...


    At this time, everyone''s car had arrived at the school.


    When Zhou Ye took the women out of the car, he once again attracted envy and hatred eyes.


    Zhou Ye was almost used to this...


    The old rules, go to class, go to class... Then everyone eats together during lunch break, and still go to class in the afternoon...


    In high schools in the United States, students do not have a fixed classroom. Everyone goes to that class after this class. The time spent on the road between classes far exceeds the time spent in other places...


    In the last class, it happened to be a history class...


    Zhou Ye sits lazily in the history classroom. On his left is Carly, and on his right is Mikala...It''s a gesture of embracing left and right.


    And Maggie was not in the same grade as Zhou Ye when she was in the fourth grade...By the way, because of Zhou Ye, Maggie ultimately did not choose to join the ranks of the Ministry of Defense analysts...


    In the history classroom, almost no one has three seats connected together.But Zhou Ye''s seats were three connected together.


    Of course, he moved there by himself...


    No one would say anything about him. After all-as someone who donated millions of dollars to the school, the school would not care about Zhou Ye... other people??Stop it, who cares about Zhou Ye, a pervert who beats the school''s top sportsman??


    Is it too long??


    Today''s history class is actually an exam...that is, let every student introduce the famous ancestors in his family.


    In fact, in Zhou Ye''s opinion, this is a waste of time...


    But since this is the homework assigned by the history teacher, then of course it is casual... Besides, participating in this project is completely voluntary, and you can get extra points in the exam.


    After several students gave a lecture, the thin history teacher with glasses shouted: "OK, Mr. Witovich, it''s your turn..."


    "Okay!!" Sam carried his big schoolbag on his back to the podium, and when he came to the podium, he poured the contents of the schoolbag toward the side of the desk."Sorry, I brought a lot of things!!"

 Chapter 1117

    With a bang, a ball of paper hit Sam''s neck, and suddenly the classroom was full of laughter...


    Of course this was not what Zhou Ye did... he was not so boring.


    It was a guy from the football team. I guess he had something wrong with Sam''s two [lovers], so I always like to target Sam on weekdays.


    "Who...who did it?" Of course no one wanted to admit the questioning of the history teacher...In the end, the history teacher could only sit down angrily."Students, have a sense of responsibility!!"


    Even if this matter is forgotten...Zhou Ye is almost used to the loose classroom discipline of the American school...


    He lazily looked at Sam on the podium. Zhou Ye was very interested in Sam¡¯s broken glasses that recorded the source address of the fire source...because that would allow the Queen White to obtain some cybertron information, and even reverse it. Cybertron''s computing model.


    As long as it is a robot, data calculation and information processing are inseparable...This is precisely the strength of the White Queen...


    So - Zhou Ye is bound to win that pair of glasses.


    Chapter 1523


    One thousand five hundred and twenty-three chapters


    "Okay... Then about the genealogy of our family, I''m going to talk about my great-great-grandfather... the legendary Captain Archibald Witwich..." Sam said, and began a description.


    In his description, his great-great-grandfather is like a legend. The first person to brave the North Pole is simply a symbol of courage and wisdom...


    And all this, Zhou Ye is not interested at all...


    Zhou Ye leaned back in his seat lazily, holding Carly and Mikala with his hands left and right... quietly waiting for Sam''s final auction.


    To be honest-Sam always wanted to look at Zhou Ye from time to time. He was not looking at Zhou Ye, but at Zhou Ye''s two girlfriends.


    It can be said that the two girlfriends around Zhou Ye are exactly the types he likes...


    It''s a pity that he didn''t have the guts, and he didn''t have the means to talk to Mikala and Carly... countless ancestors taught him with blood lessons about the consequences of talking to Zhou Ye''s woman.


    The smelly and long thing is finally over...


    "This is what I''m going to talk about...Here I have some basic equipment and tools!! It was used by sailors in the nineteenth century...This is a quarter meter, which is worth 80 dollars. This sextant is worth 50 dollars. Oh.¡± This guy said as he took out items one by one from the debris that had just been scattered on the podium.


    This guy completely regarded the classroom as a second-hand flea market¡ªhe didn''t feel embarrassed in the face of the laughter from the podium.


    Perhaps thick-skinned has become his only strength, right??


    "The coolest is here... My great-great-grandfather''s glasses!" Sam said, holding up a pair of glasses that had been broken to the point of being worn out, and said solemnly: "I haven''t set a price for it, it has seen many interesting things. ..."


    "Then you better set a price for it...Mr. Witwich!" A lazy voice suddenly sounded, interrupting Sam."Because I want to buy this pair of glasses that have been certified for many things, is there a problem?"


    "When, of course not...!" Sam saw at a glance who the speaker was...


    "So can you tell me how much you plan to price now?" Zhou Ye asked lazily.


    "Two hundred dollars?" Sam asked cautiously??When he saw the disdain on Zhou Ye''s face, he immediately changed his words: "One hundred dollars...As long as one hundred dollars, it is yours!!"


    "Deal!!" Zhou Ye patted Carli''s dolphins casually, and motioned for her to help her bring her glasses...


    Carly stood up, walked to the podium, took out a hundred-dollar bill and threw it in front of Sam, then picked up the pair of broken glasses and returned to her man''s side.


    At this moment, the school bell rang...


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about what the history teacher had left


    "Go to sleep with fear..."


    What kind of P words like "I will take the exam tomorrow, or maybe not"!!


    He took his two girls and walked outside... As he passed in front of Sam, he smiled and nodded to Sam.


    This guy-never knows what he missed.


    With such a mood, Zhou Ye smiled and walked towards the parking lot with Carly and Mikala...


    When they came to the parking lot, Maggie was already waiting for them by the car...


    "My dear, I heard that you bought a pair of broken glasses for a hundred dollars today?" Maggie asked amusedly.


    You know, Zhou Ye can be regarded as a man in the school...Super good looks, extravagant style, and three girlfriends at the same time, and he is super capable...


    This makes him very popular among school girls...


    Unfortunately, Zhou Ye is not interested in those bitches...


    "If the government knew what was recorded in the glasses, they would probably buy it back for one billion dollars..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and then got in the car."Let''s go back to Beverly Hills tonight."


    "Okay, dear!" Mikala, who was already sitting in the driving position, smiled slightly, and when his sisters got in the car, he kicked the accelerator, and the black domineering Alt Kalman headed towards the school with a dull engine sound. Drive to the door.


    after an hour--


    Zhou Ye and his daughters have returned to the manor in Beverly Hills.


    "Baby, go play first, I''ll go find the white queen!!" Zhou Ye said as he gently jumped out of the car, and strode towards a large building next to the manor¡¯s main villa, underground there. It is the studio of the White Queen.


    "Well, honey... what do you want to eat tonight?" Carly asked with a smile.


    "Everything is good, but don''t let me eat barbecue..." Zhou Ye waved his hand and said without looking back.


    "Well...then eat pizza!!" Maggie said with a smile.


    "No... you will be punished by my dear like this!!" Mikala shook his head helplessly."Why don''t we go find the delivery phone number of the Chinese restaurant last time, I think their food is still very good!!"


    "Well...I agree!!"


    "I agree!!"


    As the girls reached an agreement, they got out of the car happily and walked towards the villa.


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already arrived at the White Empress¡¯s workshop...


    In this workshop, all kinds of auxiliary equipment are piled up to help the white queens in their work.


    "Let''s check the contents of these glasses and see if we can reverse the calculation code used by Cybertronians!" Zhou Ye handed over the glasses he had just obtained to the white queen.


    "No problem, it''s very easy!!" The white queen fixed his glasses on a projector.


    A green laser spewed from the projector shining on the top of the glasses, and suddenly a spherical three-dimensional image of the earth appeared in front of Zhou Ye.


    And the countless data in the eyes of the white queen is flashing like a waterfall...


    If Zhou Ye only wants to get the location of the fire source, he doesn¡¯t need these glasses at all, because-everything has been revealed in the movie, the fire source is stored in the Hoover Dam, but-this requires The unique way of the Cybertron star can reduce the huge source of fire and then take it away.


    That''s why - Zhou Ye wanted to get this pair of glasses.

 Chapter 1118

    A mere one hundred dollars-very cheap, isn''t it??


    After a while, the white queen blinked tiredly... said: "The parsing progress has reached 80%, but because of the lack of a lot of necessary code, this level of parsing is not complete... if there is If a Transformer is alive, that would be much better!!"


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly when she heard the words of Queen Bai, "Trust me, Xiaobai, soon you will have a living Transformer to analyze! Now, Xiaobai... throw these glasses on eBay... ¡­The address is here. Soon, someone will throw themselves into the net."


    "I like your idea, master!!" Bai Hou smiled slightly, a new eBay account was successfully registered, and the origin of this pair of glasses, and even the origin of its former owner are clearly marked... and this The name of the glasses marked on eBay is [Captain Archibald Witwich''s glasses].


    Reference 1524


    One thousand five hundred and twenty-four chapters


    At this time, in the U.S. Pentagon¡¯s Defense Department--


    Almost all data analysts stayed up all night and worked overtime to find the truth about the Qatar base being attacked.


    They guessed all kinds of imaginary enemies...


    China X country?Zhao X fresh?Yi X Lang?Russia X country...


    Etc., etc¡­¡­


    Speaking of the United States, it is also very sad. As soon as I encountered an attack, I suddenly remembered that I was already enemies all over the world...their enemies are everywhere. I have to say that the United States is also a tragedy...


    At the same time, on Air Force One, a small, cool-looking radio appeared in the elevator, which was picked up by someone unknown when.


    The flight attendant who walked into the elevator picked up the tape recorder with a bewildered look, and put it beside the refrigerator where the food was stored...


    As the flight attendant left, the metallic radio turned into a skinny robot in the blink of an eye, no one else, but a member of the Decepticons, confused.


    The confusion at this time, carefully avoiding the eyes of the flight attendant, after the flight attendant left here, it turned around and walked towards the mainframe computer on the side...


    His hands turned directly into forks, and without hesitation, he forked into the mainframe computer of Air Force One, and began to read top-secret files on the US military network.


    In the Ministry of Defense, those data analysts again monitored the voice on the network, the strange voice that invaded the Ministry of Defense network after the Qatar base was attacked.


    "Oh my god... this sound is exactly the same as the signal from Qatar..." a data analyst shouted.


    His shouting attracted everyone''s eyes...


    The Minister of Defense was also attracted, and he immediately ordered: "Quickly check, where did this signal come from..."


    Soon, a staff member gave him the answer, "It was uploaded from Air Force One!"


    "damn it!"


    "Red alert, the network has been hacked!"


    "Notify Air Force One and let them send someone to check it!"


    "Your Excellency Minister, I think in order to recover the loss, it is better to choose physical disconnection!" A staff member suggested: "Better now, immediately!!"


    "..." After hesitating for a while, the Secretary of Defense finally nodded."Immediately cut off the power of the mainframe of the Ministry of Defense. In addition, notify those Air Force One crews to make an emergency landing. Also, let the President go to the fuel tank to hide, at least not to leave there until safety is confirmed!!"


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    With the orders from the Secretary of Defense, everyone began to get busy...


    And what about Zhou Ye?


    In the pool in his villa, he drove with his own woman.


    "My dear, for the time being, we are going to sever the relationship on the bright side!!" Zhou Ye embraced Daxi and said to Su Yueming: "The invasion of Cybertron is about to begin, and I plan to play with Mikala and others. A game where super humans work hard to fight alien invaders..."


    "So, in order to ensure that we get the authorization from the Ministry of National Defense, we have to sever the relationship on the face for the time being? Right??" Whether it is Su Yueming or Daxi, even Vivian knows it.


    When a person has superpowers, it is not terrible. The terrible thing is that there is a military-industrial group like a giant standing behind him. That would make those politicians scrupulous.


    At that time, I am afraid that the Ministry of Defense will not choose the Umbrella consortium for cooperation...


    This is boring.


    Of course, Zhou Ye could use his ability to force the Ministry of National Defense to cooperate with Umbrella, but in that case, it would be easy to be criticized. Instead of that, Zhou Ye might as well just go back and bring his own invincible fleet for a violent conquest.


    Whether it¡¯s Cybertron or the Earth.


    In front of Zhou Ye''s invincible fleet are all scum...


    But so boring...


    The game must have the rules of the game.


    Since Zhou Ye wants to play this game of superhuman fighting against alien invaders, of course he has to formulate the rules of the game himself. When he is not a last resort, Zhou Ye will not violate his own rules...


    Of course, the so-called last resort depends on Zhou Ye''s own judgment. He said that the last resort is a last resort...


    Why does he have the right and ability to lift the table??


    "It doesn''t matter..." Vivienne stretched her waist and showed her beautiful lines to her man at a glance, and said: "But-the rations that should be paid must be paid... We can cut off the contact, but ¡ª¡ªYou must come to us to pay the public ration..."


    "Agree...!!!" X2


    Su Yueming and Da Xi agreed with Vivian''s proposal.


    "Okay...I promise I will pay the public rations on time!!" Zhou Ye spread his hands helplessly.


    "Then from now on...I feel uncomfortable if I can''t see you for many days... Sisters, squeeze him out!!" Following Vivian''s suggestion, all the girls gathered around.


    That night----


    The flames of war are ignited again-


    Anyway, the next day is Sunday, so you can relax as much as you want¡ª¡ª


    Some people laugh, others cry...This world is so fair.


    In the small town of Zortu, in Sam Witwich¡¯s home...


    Sam Witovich, who was about to go to bed, suddenly heard the sound of a car starting outside the window. He couldn''t help but look out. It was the 30% new car his father bought him because of the A grade today. Yellow sports car...


    This 30% new yellow sports car worth four thousand dollars is really worth the price of four thousand dollars.It''s rotten to the extreme...


    But-this is Sam''s first car in his life, and he doesn''t want his car to be stolen like this.


    "Hey-Mom... Dad... Remember to call the police!!" Sam said as he ran out of his house and ran towards his car.


    It''s a pity--


    He could not catch up with the car anyway.

 Chapter 1119

    Because¡ªhe lost his glasses.


    Sometimes, it¡¯s so realistic--


    There are glasses-he is a male protagonist who becomes one, or even a male protagonist who changes two to three.


    But-after losing his great-great-grandfather''s glasses, he is just one of the billions of ordinary people. The original intention of Bumblebee was to find the glasses with the source of the fire source. Now-Bumblebee discovered that the glasses are no longer there. This boy is here...


    So, it no longer needs to spend time here...


    It now needs to find a place to send a signal to space and call its fellow Autobots to descend on this planet.


    On the other side, in a civilian airport, the emergency landing Air Force One was blocked by police...


    However, under the eyes of those policemen, Chaos actually swaggered onto a police car...that was a roadblock of the Decepticon robot.


    In the police car, Chaos is facing the roadblock describing the data and information he has obtained from the military network.


    Reference 1525


    One thousand five hundred and twenty-five chapters


    The next morning--


    When Zhou Ye woke up from his sleep, the women had already returned to their posts.


    Of course, except for the three active female high school students of Carly, Maggie and Mikala.


    After all, they don''t have any jobs yet, their job... is to take their men to school together.


    But obviously, today is the weekend and there is no need to go to school.


    Just when Zhou Ye looked at the big round couch, which had already appeared a little empty because of the women''s departure, and when he turned around to embrace his woman and continue to sleep, suddenly the white queen who was sleeping not far from him opened. Own eyes, "Master, an unexpected visitor came outside our door..."


    "Oh? Let me see who it is?" Zhou Ye asked directly, too lazy.


    "Okay!" After the white queen connected to the central control computer in the house, the seventy-inch LCD screen opposite the big couch was opened, and the monitoring scene of the gate outside the manor was directly displayed on the split screen.


    It was a police car with the number 643 written on it. The model of the police car was Sarin S28...


    "Isn''t this a roadblock... Is it there waiting for me to go out?" Zhou Ye pointed at the roadblock outside the door and laughed.


    "I guess so!!" The white queen smiled slightly: "It seems to have scanned our manor with a weapon that could cause fatal damage to it, so it didn''t break in..."


    "Ah...In this case, I''ll just go out and deal with it reluctantly!!" Zhou Ye said, sitting up gently, and then helping the girls to pull the quilt.


    After spending a little time, Zhou Ye washed a bit...


    Then he didn''t rush to help the girls make a breakfast... and shouted the girls, after having a happy breakfast together.


    Zhou Ye was alone, strolling out of his manor.


    After Zhou Ye walked out of the manor, the police car that had been transformed from a roadblock followed Zhou Ye unhurriedly.


    It wasn''t until Zhou Ye walked out of Beverly Hills and came to a deserted beach that the barricade revealed his hideous face...


    "Om¡ª"


    With the sound of refueling... the police car formed by the roadblock seemed to crash into Zhou Ye frantically...


    From the perspective of the roadblocks, according to the habits of the people of the earth, seeing such crazy police cars is absolutely the first time to avoid, and he also likes to see those people who see the police cars, the expression of peace and consternation coexisting... ¡­


    Moreover, with the experience of roadblocks, the terrestrial people who have been frightened are the easiest to confide the truth... the fragile creatures of the terrestrial people are really easy to deal with.


    However-Zhou Ye''s response caused all the roadblocks'' thoughts to fall into the empty space.


    I saw that Zhou Ye stood there motionless, as if he didn''t realize that the roadblock was about to hit him...


    The roadblock saw that he was about to hit Zhou Ye''s body, and he didn''t want to hit Zhou Ye right now. His purpose was to ask about the whereabouts of the glasses, not to hit Zhou Ye to death.


    But-now it''s too late to brake, in desperation-it can only deform in an instant, and jumped over Zhou Ye''s head... Then the plasma gun in his hand aimed at Zhou Ye... "You are on eBay. Does the user name invite you to enter the urn 213???"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing when he saw the roadblock. When the Transformers appeared in front of him, he still felt very excited...


    Transformers...


    Childhood memories...


    He still remembers that at that time, his biggest dream was to own a Transformer...Of course, it didn¡¯t mean a real Transformer like the current roadblock, but just a small Transformer toy worth more than a dozen dollars. That''s it.


    At that time, having a child with such a small toy was simply the most enviable existence among his peers.


    Now-there is a live Transformer in front of Zhou Ye, how can he bear it??


    "Hahahahaha..."


    The roadblock looked at Zhou Ye, who kept laughing wildly, for a while...It couldn''t help but look at his Hun''s mouth and asked: "Is this guy scared crazy by me?"


    It was of course not asking Zhou Ye, but about the confusion hidden in Hungarian''s mouth... But obviously, confusion could not answer its question.


    Although the antenna on the top of the head gave Chaos a certain degree of mind-reading ability, it really couldn''t read any brain wave information of Zhou Ye.


    "Come on, my toy..." Zhou Ye no longer laughed wildly at this time, he stretched out his hand and shook it.


    Moment¡ªwhether it''s a roadblock or confusion.They found that they could no longer move.


    They are not fake from Cybertron, they are not fake from Decepticons...


    However, their power is simply not worth mentioning when facing Zhou Ye.


    "This, what the hell is going on...why, why can''t I move anymore!!" The barricade struggled desperately, it wanted to deform, but it couldn''t move at all, let alone deformed... even moved its fingers. It''s all a luxury.


    When-earth people become so dangerous??


    Is this still an earthling??


    The mentality of the roadblock at this time is broken...


    However, this is not the end.


    Zhou Ye directly raised his hand, and sealed the roadblock and the confusion inside it into a space debris... Then, his figure flashed and disappeared.


    The entire beach was calm again-except for the long brake marks on the beach and the huge footprints in the sea, it seemed as if no one had ever appeared before.


    On the other side, Zhou Ye appeared directly in the white empress'' laboratory.


    At this time, the white queen has already made all preparations...


    The huge hydraulic clamping device, the overload stun gun... and so on, the test bench specially prepared for these guys is ready.

 Chapter 1120

    As soon as Zhou Ye appeared here, the Queen White greeted him with a smile."Master, have you succeeded?"


    "Of course!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and waved casually...


    In an instant, the body of the barricade was directly thrown on the test bench by Zhou Ye... Before the barricade could react, the four huge hydraulic clamps firmly grasped its hands and feet, and the barricade was unwilling to just grab it. , As soon as the car door in front of Hungary opened, the confusion was ejected by it...


    The original intention of the roadblock is to cause confusion or create riots, or to get rid of Zhou Ye and the White Queen...


    It''s a pity-no matter what purpose it is, confusion can''t be achieved...


    It was directly in mid-air, and it was given by Zhou Ye''s thought power...


    "I like this buy one get one free event..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and said to the confusion: "This little thing is really interesting. After the white, let''s start with it..."


    "Of course it''s okay, Master!!" The white queen smiled slightly, and a small console rose from the ground, and Chaos was directly pressed onto the console... and enjoyed the same treatment as its roadblock boss.


    Reference 1526


    The first thousand five hundred and twenty-six chapters


    "Human, you are killing yourself like this, and our Decepticons will not let you go!!" The barricades tied to the large operation platform howled desperately, as if this could threaten Zhou Ye to let it go. same.


    "Oh? Won''t let me go?? Starscream won''t let me go? Or Megatron?? Or the Fallen King Kong?" Zhou Ye''s words with a smile on his face made the roadblock suddenly stupid... "You ¡­How can you know about us? Are you a hermit warrior from Autonomous?"


    "Puff¡ª¡ª!!!" Zhou Ye almost didn''t laugh when he heard the words of the roadblock... "Do I look like a robot?"


    And just as Zhou Ye was rubbing his skin with the roadblock, the white queen was ready to scan the confusion.


    I saw that the hands of the White Empress became nothingness in an instant... directly pressed on the confused head.


    As the cascading data stream swept through the eyes of the white queen... the confusion gradually became quiet.


    "What are you doing to Chaos?" The roadblock also found something wrong with Chaos, and shouted again.


    "Don''t do anything, just parse your language, parse your body, parse everything about you... and--!!!" Zhou Ye said here, and smiled at the roadblock, "For my use..."


    "..." At the moment when he saw Zhou Ye''s smile, Barricade swears that he only felt a cold sensation from head to toe at the time-that feeling was so strong that it felt fear for the first time in its life.


    Here at the White Empress, the data flow in her eyes is getting faster and faster, and it has almost become a real waterfall, which cannot be seen clearly...


    Everyone was silent in the entire workshop...


    Whether it''s the confusion tied to the workbench or the roadblock, or the white queen searching for the data in the confused mind, or Zhou Ye waiting for the results.


    Everyone is silent...


    Suddenly, the atmosphere in the workplace seemed a bit depressed...


    About five minutes later, the White Empress let out a long sigh... She took her hand from her confused mind...


    "Is everything going well?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "As you wish, Master... everything goes well!!" The White Queen smiled and nodded, then said: "I already have some small guesses, maybe... we can interpret the secrets of these Cybertronians in advance Up!"


    "What a great news!!" Zhou Ye said happily.


    Of course it is good news for him...because, it means-he will soon have a car that can be transformed in various forms, just ask you-are you happy or excited??


    "I still need some data support, Master!!" said the white queen, walking towards the roadblock tied to the workbench...


    "No, don''t come over, stay away from me...Don''t come over!!!" At this time, the beautiful white queen looked like a terrifying wild beast in the eyes of the roadblock, making it extremely fearful... "Don''t Come here...Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    Before I finished talking about the roadblock, I felt my head tighten...


    The white queen''s hand once again turned into a translucent state of nothingness, and forked into the head of the roadblock...


    "The eradication of independent personality begins!!" Bai Shi said expressionlessly, with a misty white light in her hands, and the data flow in her eyes became even faster.


    Following the words of the White Queen-the roadblock was completely motionless, as if dead.


    "Master, Cybertron, they were born based on metal memory..." The white queen was sitting in the popular science by his master."Their memories are not only stored in their minds, but also in the metal cells in their bodies, just like human DNA."


    "But the creator who created them is obviously a half-hearted person!!!" The White Empress vomited without hesitation."The programming program in their metal cells lacks the core allegiance program, but has an unnecessary self-evolution program... This is obviously unqualified for weapons..."


    "That''s why in the end there will be a difference between Decepticons and Autobots in Cybertron stars?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "That''s right!" The white queen continued to operate and said to her owner: "I am now erasing the memory in the metal cell of the roadblock, so that it becomes a piece of white paper, and I can choose anything on it. Painting...I can even input the data of our Star Destroyer into its memory cells, so that it can form a Star Destroyer... It¡¯s just that the metal material we use to make the mothership is higher than the metal material in its body It is countless times stronger, so... even if it becomes a star destroyer, it is still a paper tiger!"


    "Is there no solution?" Zhou Ye asked rhetorically.


    He doesn''t want to get the Transformers that he has tried so hard to get because it doesn''t work and it is boring...


    What does he want to see most??Of course it is the deformation of the Death Star Fortress...


    Imagine that the Death Star Fortress instantly transforms into an oversized Transformer, what an interesting thing...


    "Of course there is, but more experimental support is needed..." said Bai Hou, and asked: "Master, do you still have unliquefied Edman alloy?"


    "Uh, there are some more!!" Zhou Ye said, and with a wave of his hand, a cube of three meters high and three meters wide appeared next to him."Why do you want this stuff?"


    "I want to test and strengthen the evolution program of the metal cells in these Cybertronians, and then see if they can evolve their bodies to the strength of Edman alloy!!!" As the white queen''s voice fell, she The white light in hand wins...


    As the white light in the hands of the white queen spread to the whole body of the roadblock little by little, the body of the roadblock began to become like unstable metal particles, and sometimes expanded and contracted...


    "Go-I swallowed that piece of Edman alloy!!" The white queen screamed, and the roadblock could no longer maintain its current robot form. It instantly turned into a fluid like a stream of metal particles, swinging to the side. The left Edman alloy wrapped...


    Regardless of how the body of the roadblock changes, the core area of ??the roadblock has always been under the control of the white queen.


    If it is said that Cybertron is a natural metal warrior, then electronic elves such as the white and red queen are their natural nemesis.


    In short, it is-as simple as ordinary humans meeting Professor X.


    No, it''s more terrifying than ordinary people meeting Professor X...


    At least Professor X can only control your thoughts, but cannot analyze the structure of each cell in your body. However, the metal cells in the body such as Cybertron have Transformers with the deformation factor program group. When they meet the white queen, Even all the secrets on the body will be thoroughly resolved.


    In front of the white queen, the electronic elves that evolved from supercomputing, these Cybertronians had no resistance.


    After half an hour-


    The barricade regained its original robot body shape again, but¡ªits body looked much stronger...and the Edman alloy had disappeared.


    "Master, do you want to have a car that can be transformed into a sports car and into a space shuttle?" Bai Hou smiled slightly and asked Zhou Ye.


    "Of course I did!" Zhou Ye said without hesitation.


    "Then-please look forward to it a little bit, soon-you have a vehicle that can be transformed by land, sea and air!!" Bai Hou said here, frowning: "Then master, you need a car like the Mark series Is it a wearable machine armor? If necessary, then I will completely erase its mind!"


    "Huh huh... I think this can happen. Of course, after erasing its mind, when adding auxiliary brains to it, don''t forget to set the intelligent auxiliary program to be female. I don''t like the male brain auxiliary program. !!!" Zhou Ye said.

 Chapter 1121

    "As you wish, Master!!" The white queen smiled confidently, and began to write the regeneration program of the roadblock with both hands.


    Reference 1527


    One thousand five hundred and twenty seven chapters


    Los Angeles-Beverly Hills-in a huge estate.


    In this large manor with an area of ??6.7 acres, three girls are on the front lawn, preparing lunch...


    No need to ask, just by looking at the barbecue they made, the lunch at noon today was a barbecue that Zhou Ye hated.


    There are only three girls in the huge manor, which makes the manor seem a little lonely.


    But don''t worry about safety at all. The probes and defensive devices all over here are all under the control of the White Queen.


    "Carly, can you bring me the plate of beef next to me?" Mikala said as she greased her roasted vegetables on the grill.


    "No problem!!" Carly put down the stirring salad in her hand, picked up the top marbled beef placed next to it, and passed it over.


    "Thank you!!" Mikala took the beef and put it on the grill... If a Michelin chef sees Mikala''s actions, he will probably be angry with Mikala, saying that she is violent...


    This level of beef is most suitable for the most delicious steak. It is used for barbecue, which is simply a waste.


    Obviously, Mikala never felt that this was a waste, because-she was almost used to it.


    At this time, Maggie walked out of the villa... She still carried a bottle of red wine in her hand."How''s the dinner preparation? Do you need me to call my dear to have dinner?"


    "It''s almost there!!" Mikara said while smearing sauce on the barbecue: "It''s almost time to shout!"


    "Then I''ll call him!!" Maggie said, putting the iced wine in her hand on the table, and then turning around to go to the white queen''s studio to call her own man.


    However, before Maggie walked to the studio, there was a sound of machinery hitting the ground...


    "what happened??"


    "what happened?"


    Hearing this voice, the women temporarily put aside their work, and looked guarded at the place where the voice came from.


    I saw that the door of the White Queen''s studio suddenly opened... A seven-meter-high all-black robot came out of it, and beside it, there was a figure standing beside it. It was not someone else but Zhou Ye...


    "My dear, what is this???"


    Seeing their men, the women felt a little relieved, but - then they surrounded their men one by one, curiously looking at the big guy next to their men...


    "It used to be called a barricade and belonged to the Decepticons, but now..." Zhou Ye smiled and raised his head, and said to the big guy: "Come and introduce yourself to your mistresses!!"


    "Yes!!" A sweet female voice came from this MAN looking big guy."Hello mistresses, I am the main brain Diaochan. The current vehicle is Umbrella¡¯s first-generation deformation vehicle [Doomsday Mech I]. This mech is fully integrated with the unique deformations of the Cybertron. Factors, you can switch between various forms within one second. The current forms in the database include-Land Vehicles-Alt Kalman Form!"


    As the voice fell, the black doomsday mech instantly turned into a stream of black metal particles, and in the blink of an eye, it became exactly the same shape as Mikala''s car.


    "Wow!!!" The women exclaimed...


    Knowing Transformers is one thing, seeing Transformers deformed with your own eyes is another.


    However, before the girls came back to their senses, the main brain Diao Chan continued to say in a sweet voice: "The second form is the Apache attack helicopter!!"


    The doomsday mech once again turned into a stream of black metal particles, and an all-black Apache attack helicopter appeared in front of the women.


    "The third form is an ultra-small nuclear submarine..." Diao Chan said, she was about to transform again...


    "Okay, I don''t need to demonstrate this again!!" Zhou Ye hurriedly stopped...what a joke, is it stupid to deploy the submarine mode on the ground??


    "Yes, master!" The main brain Diaochan was obedient, but she continued to give the hostess the final demonstration: "There is also a humanoid mecha form!!!"


    When the voice fell, the black Apache turned into a stream of metal particles again, and finally returned to the mecha state just now... To be honest, the so-called mecha state Zhou Ye is completely the skin of the doomsday mecha in the COS king pesticide. Done.


    Even Zhou Ye spoofed the name of the mastermind as Diao Chan...


    "That... my dear!!" Carly looked at the operation space opened by the Hungarian mouth of the Doomsday Mecha for operators to enter in the mecha state with some speechlessness, and said to Zhou Ye: "Don''t you think it is very MAN There is a female mastermind program installed on the mecha, does it feel very contradictory?"


    "This is sentiment, you don''t understand!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly... The so-called sentiment is-if Zhou Ye went to the Three Kingdoms on a whim, he would never leave Diao Chan to Lu Bu...


    "Okay...you have the final say!!" Carly shook her head speechlessly.


    The figure of the White Empress also walked out from behind the Doomsday Mecha at this time... She also carried a few very cool looking black mobile phones in her hand.


    "This is a small gift for you, one for each!" said the white queen, and threw the black mobile phones in her hands to the girls one by one.


    "What''s this?" The girls took the mobile phone thrown by the white queen and looked through curiously...


    "This is an all-smart phone, truly all-smart!!" Bai Hou smiled slightly.


    Following the words of the White Queen, the girls found that the mobile phones in their hands turned into a stream of black metal particles, and in the blink of an eye they became robots smaller than the Barbie dolls, and these robots were directed towards their respective owners. We introduce their use.


    Yes, they are...


    Zhou Ye once again unscrupulously let the white queen disassemble the little diamonds who had been confused and turned them into female little diamonds...


    There is no way-in Zhou Ye''s view, all dogs in their own family must be mothers, let alone a little King Kong with independent intelligence??


    The surprise of the girls being the Queen of White was really shocked...


    It can be turned into a watch, it can be a mobile phone, it can be a gun, or even a military thorn...


    Simply put, this thing can even be used as a master key for unlocking.


    Like the current doomsday mechas, the little diamonds that the White Queen manipulated and decomposed into confusion also swallowed some Edman alloys.


    Because the White Queen discovered that the strong radiation reaction on the bodies of the Transformers who had swallowed Edman alloy had disappeared.This is also an extremely hidden way for Zhou Ye and others...


    Besides, the metal strength of Transformers that has swallowed Edman alloy has increased again, that is to say, it is more resistant to beatings.


    Why not let them swallow it??


    Just when the girls were so in love with the new gift in their hands, a smell of burning meat suddenly passed over.


    Smelling this smell, Mikala couldn''t help but let out a mournful cry: "Ah...my barbecue!!!"


    Reference 1528


    One thousand five hundred and twenty eight chapters


    And at this moment--


    Sam was sitting in the police station with a frustrated expression, telling the police that his car had been stolen.


    "Trust me... the car thief was right under my nose and drove my car out of my yard!"

 Chapter 1122

    "Then did you see the car thief?" the policeman asked back.


    "No..." Sam was even more frustrated."Mr. Police, please help me find the car thief!!"


    "I see!! We will find your car as soon as possible!!" The police replied with expressions full of formulas, unmoved.


    Just kidding, how many cars will you lose in a day in America??How much can I get back??


    When you encounter a car thief, expect your car to be insured.


    Of course, when the police saw Sam''s appearance, they didn''t think his car would be insured¡ªbut think about it, too. Who would buy insurance for a second-hand classic car worth only four thousand dollars??


    Accompanied by his parents, Sam walked out of the town''s police station feebly...He was extremely depressed now.


    And the other side.


    The Hornet, who had sent a message to the universe last night, changed his appearance at this moment...


    It is no longer a tattered old car, but a brand new Camaro with a license plate.At this moment, it is rushing to the address marked by Zhou Ye on eBay, Los Angeles-Manor XX in Beverly Hills.


    It doesn''t know what to do now...Because of the mistake of the target, it has no spare time to negotiate slowly with the owner of the glasses.


    Then-there is only one way, and that is-go straight...


    Thinking of this, Bumblebee speeds up again. It has already sensed the arrival of those Decepticons. The riots that have occurred on the Internet are enough to prove that those Decepticons have come to Earth, and they are also looking for fire. Provenance.


    The attack on the Qatar base is not a secret. Even if the US does not report it, foreign media will report it... You know, there are not only US satellites in space, but also Russia, China, and even other small countries. Own satellite.


    The response to the attack on the Mi Army base has caused other countries to turn their attention to the US military base in Qatar...


    Even many foreign media are commenting on this incident in a gleeful tone.


    From these reports, Bumblebee smelled the taste of Decepticons.


    Time is running out.


    After more than an hour of running wildly...Bumblebee finally arrived at the door of Zhou Ye''s manor before dark.


    It didn''t just break in, but quietly waited for the night to come. After all, it would be a little too eye-catching if the sky was not dark at this time, and it turned into a robot form...


    So-it needs some patience, and the last thing Bumblebee lacks is patience.


    Zhou Ye, who was in the manor, received the notice from the White Queen at the moment when the Hornet was coming.


    "Let it continue to wait..." Zhou Ye lay on the beach chair by the pool, lazily drank a sip of the red wine that Carly had brought over, and said: "It''s not business that is on the pole. We need to wait for it to ask for it. we¡­¡­"


    "Really? So my dear, what are you going to exchange with these glasses?" Mikala asked curiously.


    "How about the three sisters, Arce, Alita, and Cromia?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile, "Don''t you want to have three cool motorcycles?"


    "Well, I admit that my heart is moved!!" Mikala said with a look of hope.


    "Then we have to make a good plan..." Zhou Ye smiled and began to rehearse the progress of the matter in his mind.


    The night has finally come...


    Zhou Ye simply started a party with the girls on his lawn...Although the number of people is smaller, but-isn''t it about participation?


    With the sound of mechanical collisions, the figure of the Hornet appeared in Zhou Ye''s manor.


    "Please, that''s my lawn... It''s expensive!!" Zhou Ye''s words caused the Hornet to stop his footsteps in an embarrassing moment, then lifted one foot, and the golden rooster stood on the lawn independently, with his feet down. No, raising your foot is not...


    "Okay...you can stand up, Mr. Robot!!" Zhou Ye looked at the cute Bumblebee and couldn''t bear to criticize this guy.


    "Why aren''t you afraid of me?" Bumblebee''s external amplifier was damaged, so I can only use the sentences stored in the car recorder to express my words...


    This sentence was obviously taken from a radio drama, and it sounds a bit like a gangster movie.


    "Why should I be afraid of you?" Zhou Ye asked back: "Just because you are older than me?"


    With the sound of words, Zhou Ye''s figure gradually floated, and came face to face with Bumblebee...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s actions, Bumblebee''s face looked brilliant...You can imagine how fun it is to make a surprised look on a robot''s face...


    "Okay, let''s get it right!!" Zhou Ye said, falling down, "Mr. Robot, is there anything you came to see me for?"


    "Let''s go to meet the distinguished guests from the universe..." It was really hard to speak. The Hornet simply transformed into a Chevrolet again, opened the door and let Zhou Ye in... It had already given up the idea it explained, since If you can¡¯t explain, just take them to see your companions and let them explain.


    As for the matter of Zhou Ye floating, the Hornet can only ignore it temporarily. When the time comes, they will naturally communicate when they meet their companions.


    And Zhou Ye hesitated to see that there were only a single row of seats...Well, obviously, they couldn''t sit down all of them.


    "I''ll drive with you!!" Zhou Ye sighed and said, "You are too young...can''t sit down to all of us!!"


    "..."


    Although Bumblebee didn''t speak, Zhou Ye really felt that this guy was losing his temper... "Okay, okay, I''ll take your car and let my women drive with you... How about???"


    "GOOD BOY..." On the Hornet''s radio station, such words came out...


    "..." Zhou Ye smiled helplessly, then sat down... lowered the car window and said to Mikala: "Baby, you drive with me..."


    "No problem!!" Mikala smiled and led Carly and Maggie towards her car...


    Of course, they drove that normal Alt Kalman, not Zhou Ye''s Doomsday Mech... Doomsday Mechs had other uses.


    After the girls got in the car, the Hornet started slowly and drove towards the Griffith Observatory...


    Beverly Hills is really not too far from the Griffith Observatory, and it takes only half an hour to walk...


    Soon... everyone came to the gate of Griffith Astronomical Park...


    Bumblebee slammed through the iron gate of the park, and then drove in... and the daughters who followed them followed in with Alt Kalman.


    In the courtyard of the Griffith Observatory, Bumblebee stopped and opened the door to let Zhou Ye get out of the car.


    Chapter 1530


    The first thousand five hundred and thirty chapters


    Zhou Ye got out of the Hornet''s car, and at this time, Mikala had already drove to his side-as soon as the car stopped, the women jumped out of the car.


    "Honey, are we there yet?" Carly walked behind her man and asked curiously.


    "Look¡ªMeteor!!" Zhou Ye smiled and pointed to the horizon...


    Only then did the girls discover that there were four dazzling meteorites on the edge of the sky, which were falling towards them.


    Although the women didn''t feel much scared because of their own man by their side, they still grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand by themselves.

 Chapter 1123

    As the driver, Mikala was the last to get out of the car... As a result, she found that there was no place beside her man.How to do??


    It doesn''t matter-Mikala has his own way.


    She walked directly behind her man, then stretched out her hands and hugged her waist tightly... One man, three women and four people just cuddled together, watching the four flaming meteorites pass by Above them, finally¡ªfalling in downtown Los Angeles.


    "May God bless the poor guys to have a meteorite insurance!!" Zhou Ye''s gloating words made the women chuckle.


    With the meteorite falling in Los Angeles, Bumblebee opened his car door again, obviously¡ªit was about to change places again.


    Zhou Ye sat on it again...and the women still drove and followed.


    After going around all the way, in the end-Bumblebee drove the car into an abandoned factory near Los Angeles and stopped.


    A red heavy truck drove over from the opposite side, and behind them, three cars of different models also followed...


    Zhou Ye got out of the car with the girls and stood there, waiting quietly.


    When Optimus Prime really deformed in front of Zhou Ye, Zhou Ye once again felt the joy of childhood... [Autobot, Deformation Departure] like this.


    "Are you the owner of Captain Archibald Witwich''s glasses, Mr. Zhou Ye?" Optimus Prime squatted on the ground, stretching his big face in front of Zhou Ye, and asked.


    "Yes!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "My name is Optimus Prime, and we are a mechanical organism from the planet Cybertron!!" Optimus Prime said: "We learned the language of the people of the earth from the Internet. This is my weapon expert, Ironhide!"


    "Are you lucky today? Boy..." The two cannons in the hands of Ironhide, which was deformed from the pickup, pointed towards Zhou Ye.


    "I don''t like your attitude!!" Zhou Ye looked at the cannon muzzle in front of him, and raised his horns. "Before we talk, we must first respect each other..."


    As he said, Zhou Ye snapped his fingers softly...


    In an instant, a huge golden magic circle formed under Ironhide''s feet, and then... Ironhide felt his body sink and fell.


    "What did you do to our partner?" The grumpy jazz had already stood up, and the weapon in his hand was aimed at Zhou Ye.


    "It''s nothing, just show it the power I possess, and at the same time-I hope you can be in awe of this power!!" Zhou Ye said such words with a smile on his face.


    "Stop, Sir!!" Optimus Prime stopped his assistant, and once again turned his attention to Zhou Ye... "We are not malicious, humans!!"


    "I know..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "If you are malicious, it is not a simple teleportation magic that will greet you, but this!!"


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, a golden magic circle with a diameter of three meters took shape in his hands, and then - a golden beam of light more than three meters thick rose into the sky... straight into the sky.


    And a spy satellite belonging to the Russian military in low-Earth orbit, which was more than 1,600 kilometers from the ground, was instantly swallowed by Zhou Ye''s golden beam of light.


    "Energy weapons?" The ambulance asked with a stunned look: "Damn it¡ªthis is unscientific. The energy required for such a powerful energy weapon is astronomical. With your body, you should not have such a huge energy source. Oh... damn damn... I think there is a problem with my logic library!!"


    "We call it-magic!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, explaining magic with science?Cybertron''s technology has not yet reached that point. With Umbrella''s technology, the current analysis of magic has only just touched a little margin.


    "Magic?" Optimus Prime began to search the Internet for the so-called magic... After a while, it asked in amazement: "Isn''t the so-called magic the product of your earthlings'' fantasy?? It should be false. ??"


    "Truth is always in the hands of a few people!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "No one wants to know that there is a Tyrannosaurus rex in the flock. That will make them panic and panic all day long!! "


    "Well...I agree with your argument, although I don''t understand the thinking of your earthlings!" Optimus Prime said, "Let¡¯s start with our explanation, but before that, I wonder if you can take mine The weapon expert will give it back to me???"


    "Of course no problem!!" Zhou Ye snapped his fingers.


    Then, in the midair more than ten meters above the ground, a golden magic circle was opened out of thin air, and then-Jazz fell from the magic circle!!"


    "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªBang Dang¡ª¡ª Boom!"


    The Jazz who fell out of the magic circle swayed up from the ground and shook his head vigorously."Boy, you angered me..."


    "Stop, Ironhide!!" Optimus Prime stopped Ironhide''s hostile actions.


    "Damn, you don''t know how long I have been in free fall...I almost thought I was going to go on like this!!" Ironhide complained, but he obediently put away the cannon in his hand.


    "Okay, now I can make a simple explanation!!" Optimus Prime said, he brought what happened to Cybertron and Megatron to the earth in order to find the source of fire, but accidentally fell to the North Pole. The ice zone was frozen and was discovered by Archibald Witvic. As a result, he accidentally touched Captain Archibald Witvic of Megatron¡¯s navigation device, and Megatron put him on his glasses. I said again about the location of the fire source.


    "If the Decepticons find the source of the fire first, they will use the power of the fire source and the machinery on the earth to form a new army to conquer the planet..." The ambulance made the final supplement...


    "So-you want my glasses, right?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "Of course there is no problem!!"


    "That''s great... we''ll go back and get it now!!" Optimus Prime said.


    "But-I have a small request!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "You are trying to eliminate the Decepticons, right??"


    "Yes!" Optimus Prime nodded and said.


    "Then, we can unite..." Zhou Ye said, pointing to the three women standing next to him: "My women can also help you... But their strength is not as strong as mine. ...So, I think they need some Robotic partners!!"


    "They?? Partners??" Jazz looked at the three seemingly slender girls questioningly, and asked, "Don''t be kidding, how can they help??"


    Reference 1531


    Chapter 1 531


    Facing the jazz''s disdain, Zhou Ye just smiled and turned to Camilla and said, "Baby, let them see how good you are!!"


    "Haha!!" Camilla smiled, walked to Jazz, looked at Jazz sitting on the hood of a broken car, and said slowly: "Big guy, are you looking down on women?"


    "Of course!!" Before Jazz finished speaking, he felt his feet were being caught... Then, a huge force struck, and it directly felt that it was starting to soar in an instant...


    "Wow, the people on Earth don''t look weak at all..."


    "I think the Decepticons will be out of luck this time!!"


    Ironhide and the ambulance watched Jazz being thrown out by the slender girl like trash...


    You know, Camilla has a speeding recovery ability that far exceeds that of Wolverine. This ability not only gives Camilla a speeding recovery, it also gives her nearly twenty tons of physical strength...


    Obviously, the Jazz weighed less than twenty tons, so it was a tragedy.


    "Well, they are really strong..." After seeing Camilla''s strength, Optimus Prime recognized their strength for the first time."So who do you plan to let them choose to be their partner? Ironhide? Or Jazz or ambulance?"


    "No, no...I don''t like my women surrounded by a group of male Cybertrons!" Zhou Ye shook his head and asked, "Don''t you have any female Cybertrons?"


    "Although I don''t understand your mode of thinking very well, I respect your opinion!!" Optimus Prime said: "Our female members are still floating in the universe, but I think they will receive news soon , Come to earth... don''t you need a partner?"


    "Me? Forget it...I actually have a partner the same!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, his figure flickered, sometimes in front of Optimus Prime, and sometimes in front of Ironhide and Bumblebee...


    This is what Zhou Ye is telling them with actions-his safety is completely okay.


    "Okay, we should get the glasses!!" Zhou Ye shrugged his shoulders and said, "I hope nothing will happen..."


    "It''s time we set off!!" Optimus Prime transformed into a big truck, and Zhou Ye didn''t choose to sit in Bumblebee''s car this time, but instead sat directly in Optimus Prime''s car.


    A group of six vehicles set off again... towards Zhou Ye''s manor.

 Chapter 1124

    At the same time-in the Pentagon''s Department of Defense, it has already exploded...


    All computers are infected by viruses, and these viruses have begun to spread across the world''s networks.


    Communication was interrupted, satellite connection was also cut off... and even phone calls could not be made..


    "Your Excellency, I came on the order of the President!" A tall, thin man with a mustache, carrying a password box, stood in front of the battered Secretary of Defense."I think you need to look at this thing now!!"


    "I don''t have time right now..." The Secretary of Defense is almost crazy, you know-the Seventh Fleet has just arrived in Asia, and soon-the world war is about to start.But now, the entire command system is paralyzed: "What''s the problem in the end!!"


    "Sir, our computer was attacked!!" An officer hurriedly replied.


    "I know, I can see it, I am asking why we were attacked? Who is the attacker! Go and find out immediately for me..."


    "Yes, sir."


    Until everything was arranged, the Secretary of Defense looked at the waiting guy sitting on the sidelines and asked: "Who did you think you sent?"


    "Your Excellency! I''m Tom Bernacek, from the Seventh District Research Department, and I''m here on the order of the president." The guy was not in a hurry, stood up slowly, and walked over to the Minister of Defense. Open the password box in your hand. Inside is a laptop computer with extremely high security level... "You really need to see what''s in my suitcase!!"


    Take out the security key from the box, fork it into the computer, and start the computer... The mustache who claimed to be from District 7 said: "I think the root of everything should be found here..."


    As the screen turns on, a short video begins to play on the screen.


    "You may remember that the Space Agency and the Jet Lab lost the Hound 2 robot on Mars. We told them to declare the entire mission a failure, but in fact-the Hound 2 transmitted 13 seconds of image... Confidential secrets too." Tom explained while putting the video.


    The 13-second image is really short. Everything was normal in the early stage. The whole image didn''t end until a steel foot appeared in the image...


    After the video was played, Tom, who claimed to be from the Research Department of Area 7, said: "This is the image of the Hound 2 wearing it back on Mars. This is the image taken by your special forces when the base was attacked. We believe this is The same exoskeleton... Obviously, no country on Earth has the technology to make it, so we have reason to believe that this is an alien..."


    "What do you mean? We were attacked by aliens?" The Secretary of Defense is still a little confused...


    "We intercepted the message from your special forces!!" Tom did not answer the Secretary of Defense''s question directly, but said: "Those things have obviously realized that our weapons can hurt them, so they paralyzed with the virus. Our network has completely lost our military command center''s role, so that we cannot defend against the next wave of attacks."


    "I dare to use my salary to bet that the next wave of attacks will come soon!!"


    The Secretary of Defense did listen to Tom''s words...


    He immediately stood up and walked outside."Now, give me the shortwave communication of the National Guard to inform the Seventh Fleet and the other fleets to turn around and return to me immediately. That should work... Go ahead, right away!!"


    After seeing his subordinates running to contact the Seventh Fleet, the Secretary of Defense turned his head to look at another officer and said, "Now-contact all military command centers immediately and be careful about the upcoming attack..."


    On the other side-Nellis Air Force Base, the soldiers who had just landed and survived the attack on the Qatar military base were also picked up by a few black government vehicles, without even giving them the opportunity to call home. Safe.


    The people from the seventh district on the other road are rushing to the town of Zortu, towards the home of Tom Witwich.


    After knocking on the door of Tom¡¯s house, looking at Tom¡¯s father who came to open the door, a guy dressed like a black super agent asked with an arrogant look: "Are you Ronald Vegeta? ??"


    "It''s Wittwich..." Tom''s father corrected, "Who are you?"


    "We are in the seventh district of the government agency!"


    Reference 1532


    One thousand five hundred and thirty-two chapters


    No matter how the guys in District 7 toss Tom''s family, Zhou Ye has brought Optimus Prime and them to his manor.


    "These are the glasses you want!!" Zhou Ye took out the glasses from the room and handed them directly to Optimus Prime.


    "Thank you, this is the beginning of a pleasant cooperation!!" Optimus Prime took the glasses, and then directly extracted the location of the fire source in the glasses."The code on the glasses shows that the fire source is two hundred and thirty miles away from here!!"


    "It''s not too late, let''s go!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Well, let''s set off!!" The Transformers deformed and set off again...


    And the barricades that were refitted by the White Queen did not attract their attention at all...Perhaps, for them, the barricades were no longer Transformers, and they could no longer judge its identity.


    Soon after the Autobots followed Zhou Ye and they left--


    The Doomsday Mech, which was parked quietly in the yard, suddenly transformed into a black Apache helicopter, and from inside came the voice of the mastermind Diao Chan, "The plan to cross the sea without the sky is implemented... Doomsday Type I, let''s go!! "


    As the sound fell, the propeller of the Apache helicopter spun quickly, and with strong wind pressure, it rose straight... and flew towards the Hoover Dam.


    An hour later, the Doom I was already only 30 kilometers away from the Hoover Dam. After the cover of night, it deformed again on the side of a highway. This time, it did not become the shape of Alt Kalman. It became the original police car shape of the roadblock.


    As a sound of tires rubbing against the ground sounded, the Doom I, disguised as a roadblock, accelerated towards the Hoover Dam.


    When reaching the entrance to the Hoover Dam base, the Doom I stopped and began to invade the Decepticons'' call channel."I am a roadblock and found the source of the fire. The coordinates are XXX.XXX!"


    "I am Starscream, all Decepticons, ready to act!"


    "Saboteur report!!"


    "The bone crusher is out!"


    "Vertigo is listed! Long live Megatron!"


    After receiving the voice from the channel, the Doom I type main brain Diao Chan directly cut off the Decepticons, and then-transformed!!!


    This time, the image of the Doomsday I deformed is no longer the image of the Doomsday Mecha, but the image similar to the roadblock. If there is a difference, I am afraid it is the ten-meter-long one in its hand. The giant chopper.


    Picking up the chopper in his hand, the Doomsday I-type mecha cut open the thick metal lead door with a single knife... You know, it is now made of Edman alloy, which can be called the strongest alloy. Up.


    Whether it is a lead door or a steel door, under the strength of Edman alloy, it is like a piece of paper.


    The Doomsday I Mecha that tore through the door rushed in. Along the way, the humans holding weapons were extremely vulnerable to it. Their weapons could not pose a slight threat to Doom I Mecha.


    The Doomsday Mecha, rushing all the way, quickly found the fire source stored in another mountain...


    It walked slowly in front of the source of fire, and lifted its hands gently...


    With the sound of a metal collision, the fire source of a cube with a diameter of more than 20 meters shrank little by little into a cube with a diameter of only 50 centimeters.


    The Doomsday Mecha picked up the fire source without hesitation and put it directly into the storage space in his body.


    Then-it began to wreak havoc.


    The electromagnetic cannon in his hand blasted towards the surroundings one shot after another... it would completely destroy this place.


    Half an hour later, the entire seventh area was completely paralyzed... The refrigeration machinery originally used to freeze the Decepticon leader Megatron also completely lost its function.


    Megatron is being cast...


    And at this time, the Doomsday Mecha also seemed to have completed its mission, and quickly left here...then it transformed into a police car and drove in another direction.


    Twenty minutes later-


    The Autobots and Decepticons reached the Hoover Dam almost simultaneously...

 Chapter 1125

    "Optimus Prime?? Destroy them!!"


    With Starscream''s order, all the Decepticons rushed towards Optimus Prime...


    "Be careful, it''s a Decepticon!!" Optimus Prime was unwilling to show weakness and fought back.


    But Zhou Ye simply jumped out of Optimus Prime''s car, and then stood on his SUV, watching the robot sumo contest.


    "My dear, don''t you help them?" Camilla opened the car door and asked curiously.


    "Don''t worry, the Autobots have the upper hand now, we don''t need to help temporarily!!" Zhou Ye said leisurely.


    It looks like this now. The Decepticons have only four people, while the Autobots have five people... This is simply a abuse.


    Zhou Ye travels well here, but-at the gate of his manor, someone is already going crazy.


    Let''s postpone the time to one hour and thirty-five minutes before the end of the Doom I Mech.


    "Are you sure that your glasses have been sold to this Chinese boy named Ye Zhou?" Agent Simmons of District 7 shouted at Sam angrily: "Damn, you better not lie to me , Or I will let you squat to death in jail!!!"


    "I really didn''t lie to you..." Sam was already crying, who knew that selling a broken eyeglass could sell something??


    This guy who claimed to be an agent of District 7 came to his home and started searching around his home with a radiation detector, and then asked him where the glasses that had been removed were gone...


    Moreover, I took my parents and even my own pet dog into the car... God, is there any mistake??Did selling glasses violate the Constitution??


    No matter what Sam thinks, but-Simmons already feels like he is going crazy.


    It''s just looking for glasses, and now they have been sold...Is this a trip for nothing??


    At this moment, the agent next to him handed him the small computer in his hand."We have found the residence of this Chinese named Ye Zhou. There is only one property under his name, in Beverly Hills!!!"


    [The house in the town belongs to Mikala.


    "Beverly Hills?? Is it a rich man??" Simmons ridiculedly said, "Go, let''s go to Beverly Hills!"


    "Yes, head!" XN


    Following Simmons'' order, the convoy drove towards Beverly Hills...


    "I really don''t know why this rich man went to this small place to go to school!!" Simmons said depressedly: "A guy like him, shouldn''t he go to those private aristocratic schools??"


    "That...I guess it might be for his girlfriend!!" Sam didn''t know what kind of mentality he actually said.


    "His girlfriend?? Who is it??" Simmons asked rhetorically.


    "A girl named Mikala Bans, by the way, he has two girlfriends, one is Carly Spencer, and the other is Maggie Madsen." After these words, Sam added In one sentence: "They are all from our school..."


    "Damn..." Simmons was depressed. He was in a hurry and didn''t carry all the resident information. Now when the internet is not available, he can only rely on asking, "Boy, you know those girls live Where is it??"


    "I know, they usually live in Mikala''s house... I know how to get there!!" Sam instantly incarnates into a leading party, "I''ll show you the way!!"


    Reference 1533


    Chapter 1 533


    With Sam''s guidance, the convoy in District 7 dropped a head on the road and drove towards Mikala''s home...


    However, when they arrived at Mikala''s house, they found that there was no one inside...


    If they follow the previous operation, they will search this place, even if they can''t find Zhou Ye and others, they will find some traces of their contact with aliens here.


    But-time is urgent, they have to rush to Los Angeles-so they can only give up searching here for the time being, after all-finding talent is the most important thing.


    The convoy immediately turned around and drove towards Beverly Hills in Los Angeles again...


    On the way, the convoy directly sounded the alarm and drove towards Beverly Hills like crazy.


    Finally-half an hour after the end of the I-type left, they rushed to the door of Zhou Ye''s manor.


    "Damn rich man!!" Simmons looked at the huge manor in front of him, then got out of the car and tidyed his instrument by the way.


    In the United States, you can choose to ignore the rich, or even ignore the rich.


    But-don''t offend them.


    Otherwise, just wait to pay the lawyer''s fee, they will play you to death under the legal framework...


    That''s right, the law is for the rich. Don''t play if you don''t accept it.


    Even as an agent of the seventh district of the government secret unit, Simmons is not willing to offend these rich people.


    Is the agent very hungry??


    When the agent is on duty, the government protects him, but--the agent will also retire.After you retire...Isn''t it just for others to fiddle with??


    After tidying up his appearance and confirming that there was no rudeness on his body, Simmons stepped forward to the gate of the manor and rang the doorbell.


    After a while-an automatic voice response system rang.


    [Sorry, the host is not at home at the moment, if you are in a hurry, please call his private number to get in touch with him.


    After saying this, the answering system was closed...


    "Damn, what the hell is this special??" All the lines that Simmons prepared were useless, and he angrily kicked the iron gate...


    However, in an instant, countless laser sights aimed at his whole body.


    [Guests, please note that you are trying to invade private territory, please exit the private territory within three seconds, otherwise we will take the necessary defensive measures-Umbrella products, must be fine.


    "Fuck!!!" Simmons almost didn''t vomit blood, what the hell is this??Automatic defense system??Why did you bring yourself to advertise??


    However, regenerating energy, he also wants to withdraw from the red line marked with private territory... Otherwise, he was really beaten to death, and there is no place to reason.


    "Damn¡ªdamn¡ªdamn!!!" Simmons, who was almost vomiting blood, sat back in his car, cursing nonstop.


    "Head, you are so lucky!!" Sitting in the back seat, one of the agents who looked after Sam said, "That''s the fully intelligent defense butler from the Umbrella Group. It is said that it is now selling in the rich circle... "


    "Intelligent defense steward?? What the hell is that??" Simmons asked rhetorically.


    "I heard that it is a security system that combines a weapon system with an automatic portrait recognition system and an all-terrain scanning device!!" Speaking of these things, the agent is very excited, obviously he usually likes these things."It is said that when a system is installed, the installation cost per acre is as high as more than 10 million US dollars, and it also requires a maintenance cost of 1 million US dollars per acre every year! This system can automatically recognize, automatically scan and even automatically alarm... the coolest The thing is, it can also change the defense level according to the original owner''s intention!"


    "Who would install such a useless trash thing...?" Simmons couldn''t get in, so he just sat in the car with his men and chatted, waiting for the guy named Ye Zhou to come back. Up."One million dollars a year is enough for the rich to hire a bunch of bodyguards!"


    "People are selfish, but machines don''t..." Hearing Simmons'' words, the agent said with a mysterious face: "It is said that a Mexican drug lord bought a set of Umbrella from the black market. The defense system is installed in their own nest...The Mexican special police have been attacking for 24 hours, but they have not been able to take down their nest. Three armed helicopters have been lost!! Do you think it is useful?"


    "..." Simmons was instantly dumbfounded when he heard this... Fuck, all three gunships were destroyed?"Does that system still carry heavy weapons?"


    "No, it is said that the system can change the ammunition device as needed. It seems that the drug lord replaced the anti-aircraft aluminum foil bombs with stinger missiles and asked someone to change the relationship between the system settings!!" The agent said here, getting more excited. Up."As soon as this happened, almost all the wealthy people waved their bills and bought this fully intelligent defense butler system... and the order has been queued for the next year!!"

 Chapter 1126

    "...How do you know so clearly?"


    "You know the head, I like it when it''s okay..." The agent scratched his head embarrassedly, okay¡ªthe matter of fishing and surfing the Internet during working hours is really not worth promoting.However, thanks to him giving Simon Skop, this completely dispelled Simmons''s insistence...


    Just kidding, died under the automatic defense system of the computer, there is no place to reason...


    However, half an hour passed...


    Simmons not only did not wait for Zhou Ye to return, but instead waited for the news of the attack on the seventh district from the shortwave car radio...


    No matter how much, Simmons directly assigned the task, while speeding up people to the seventh area, while dispatching manpower to ask for support from the nearby National Guard station...


    He rushed to Simmons in the seventh district all the way eagerly. Before he saw the gate of the Hoover Dam, he saw a group of robots fighting.


    Simmons didn''t dare to rush to die, he stopped directly by the side of the road...


    "He is Zhou Ye..." At this time, Sam in the car recognized Mikala''s car on the road in front, the uniquely shaped Alt Kalman.


    "Huh??" Zhou Ye turned to look at Sam, facing Zhou Ye''s gaze, Sam avoided it with a guilty conscience... After all, he betrayed Zhou Ye...


    "Hello, Mr. Zhou Ye, I am Simmons in District 7... Can you tell me what happened here?" Simmons walked quickly to Zhou Ye and asked politely.


    "Ah? It''s okay!" Zhou Ye smiled, pointing to a few pairs of robots who were fighting together and said: "They are all aliens from Cybertron, with Autobot on one side and Decepticon on the other... The two factions are mortal enemies, and they came to find the source of what they said fell on the earth..."


    "..." Simmons felt speechless for a while, what a succinct explanation... "Then why are you here??"


    "Ah? I was brought by Autobots. They said they came to destroy the source of fire, and those Decepticons would use the source of fire to create an army and occupy the entire planet... as a pacifist Or, of course I chose to help Autobot!!" Zhou Ye said, smiling slightly.


    "..." Simmons felt Zhou Ye''s smile very mocking, but-he couldn''t find the suspicious point in his words... just as he was going to try to rush through these fighting Transformers and enter the seventh district. At that time, it was stopped by Zhou Ye.


    "If I were you... I wouldn''t go in. The two elephants are fighting, and the ants standing at their feet are very dangerous. If they are not careful, they will..." Zhou Ye just said this, and only heard a whistle. A piece of iron bounced out of the battlefield, directly cutting off the head of Sam who was watching the excitement...


    "Look, this is the end of the hapless guy!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    Twenty-five sons, can''t stay.


    Reference 1534


    One thousand five hundred and thirty-four chapters


    "Starscream, your Decepticon conspiracy will never succeed!!" At this time, Optimus Prime was pressing Starscream to the ground.


    Although Starscream was comparable to Megatron to a certain extent, he was obviously not Megatron yet, so he was only beaten against Optimus Prime.


    Several other people also fought together.


    The Decepticon''s vertigo fought alone with the ambulance and the Hornet, while the noise was against Ironhide, and the Bonebreaker was against the Jazz.


    After going back and forth, the Decepticons'' number disadvantages were revealed.


    "Damn... Where did the roadblock go!?" Roared dizzy angrily.


    He is the worst one. After being beaten by two Autobots, he is almost reaching the limit... The parts on his body were dropped one by one. The parts that just killed Sam came from him... ¡­


    "No, I don''t know... Damn, after the guy on the roadblock stole the fire source, does he want to rebel against our Decepticons?" Starscream was also a little angry, Ma Dan''s, as the Decepticon agent The leader, his subordinates attempted to be independent after stealing the fire source, which is absolutely inexcusable.


    Especially now, a group of them are rubbed by Optimus Prime, and they are almost reaching the limit... It''s time to retreat, and when they look back and find the traitor, the roadblock, come to Optimus Prime and the others...


    Thinking of this, Starscream roared, "Decepticons...ready to retreat!!"


    However, as soon as he finished shouting, he felt the dam shaking under his feet. Then, a silver aircraft rushed out of the gate at the bottom of the dam... With the sound of deformation, their missing boss for many years, Wei Shaking appeared.


    "I, Megatron is back!!" As he said, Megatron fisted Optimus Prime, who was pressing on Starscream, to one side."Optimus Prime, your opponent is me!!"


    "Megatron? Are you still alive?" Optimus Prime asked with a solemn expression looking at Megatron standing in front of him.


    "Of course... Of course I''m still alive!!" Megatron said, punching Optimus Prime in the head, "And you, you are not far from death! Optimus Prime!!"


    "Boom!"


    With the sound of an ion cannon, Megatron retreated with a bang."Oh, look, there are so many old friends here!!"


    "Ironhide, run, you are not Megatron''s opponent!!" Optimus Prime shouted.


    However, it was too late... Megatron transformed directly into a Cybertron spacecraft, soaring into the air, turning back in the air, and shooting at the iron sheet...


    "boom!!"


    Ironhide was blasted off by Megatron...


    "Now, no one can bother us, Optimus Prime, go to hell!!" Megatron fell from midair in an instant and slammed directly at Optimus Prime.


    "I think it''s about time for my ally to play!" Zhou Ye muttered to himself and got up from the car...


    "Huh?" Simmons hiding by the car almost thought that he had a hallucination, a human?In the face of a duel between two huge robots, actually want to participate in it??Is special code teasing me??


    However, in the next scene, Simmons almost thought he was in a dream.


    I saw Zhou Ye stretched his right hand forward, and then a round golden magic circle with a diameter of fifty centimeters was formed in his hand, as a golden light beam sprayed out of the magic circle, and then looked at the beam of light. The big guy named Megatron hit.


    One of his arms was broken...


    "Ah-damn, what is this?" Megatron, who lost his arm, roared and rushed towards Zhou Ye, "Ant, I''m angry...I decided to catch you and act Pets are kept in my cage and torment you every day, pray, ants..."


    "What a boring guy!!" Zhou Ye didn''t bother to pay attention to Megatron''s threat. The magic circle in his hand flashed again... Another beam of light hit Megatron''s leg. Okay, this one--this guy just Become a completely disabled person.


    "Good job, ally!!" Optimus Prime laughed and ran towards Megatron, who had become a disabled man, to completely kill him here.


    Starscream, who was left aside by Optimus Prime, couldn¡¯t take much care of it. He transformed into an F22 fighter jet and flew over Megatron. "Go ahead, boss... we need to retreat first!!"


    "Damn, I''ll take care of you someday, ants!!!" Megatron is not a clumsy man either. He grabbed Starscream¡¯s landing gear with one hand, and he took him to the distance. ...


    As for the dizziness, noise, and Bonebreaker being abandoned here...there is only death waiting for them.


    After all-it''s five on three now...


    "Mr. Zhou Ye?? Are you??" Simmons who had seen Zhou Ye slay a Decepticon twice, swears to the sky that he has never faced anyone with such a respectful attitude...


    "I said I am a magician, do you believe it?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and asked back.


    "Believe!!" Simmons nodded without hesitation, he had seen it with his own eyes and still didn''t believe it, when he was stupid??


    Soon, the three Decepticons were completely killed by a group of Autobots...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye feels a little surprised-why Optimus Prime always believes in the code of not harming the people of the earth, but is so merciless to his own kind of killers??This is really a strange thing...


    But it doesn¡¯t matter... it¡¯s a good thing, isn¡¯t it??


    As the battle ended completely...The Autobots also walked in front of Zhou Ye again.

 Chapter 1127

    "Thank you, my friend, you let me see how awesome humans are truly powerful. I think we will be allies forever!!" Optimus Prime said.


    "As long as humans are still standing in your position as allies, then we will always be allies!!" Zhou Ye smiled and said.


    "My friend, I want to ask you to be a bridge between me and humans, how about it?" Optimus Prime asked.


    "I will try!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    At this moment, a roar of helicopter engines sounded... a row of six helicopters flew towards this side.


    "I think the person in charge has almost appeared..." Zhou Ye looked at the flying helicopter and smiled: "If you are willing to trust me, I can negotiate with the government as your representative..."


    "Of course!!" Optimus Prime nodded, currently he has no better candidate, and... he doesn''t think that such a powerful human will harm him."Of course I trust you, my ally!"


    "Haha, it''s time to ripped off, it''s here again!!" Zhou Ye said, looking at the helicopter that was gradually falling down, his horns made a meaningful smile.


    Reference 1535


    One thousand five hundred and thirty-five chapters


    Two hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "So, this is what you want to report?" The Secretary of Defense looked in front of him with a headache. The name of the seventh district who claimed to have witnessed the entire battle was called Simmons. "How do you want me to believe, a Ordinary humans actually used magic to help these aliens who claim to be Autobots and defeated their evil opponents??"


    "No, His Excellency Zhou Ye is definitely not an ordinary human being, he is a great magician!!!" Simmons is almost brainwashed, even if Zhou Ye is not in front of him at this time, he still said with a pious expression. : "He is the hope of our planet... Mr. Minister!!"


    "Well, Agent Simmons, you can go down!!" The Minister of Defense rubbed his temples with a headache.


    Simmons didn''t say a word, and obediently walked out of the temporary command post.


    Here-has been completely martial law...


    Whether it is the destroyed Hoover Dam or the remains of robots everywhere on the road, the military has good reasons to close it.


    "Mr. Minister!!" An agent with a laptop came in.He is a psychologist temporarily seconded by the Secretary of Defense from the FBI, in order to study the unreliable process described by the witnesses this time, whether it is lying or true.


    Because--this represents what attitude the US government will use to face Zhou Ye...


    "What is the result?" the Secretary of Defense asked with a sigh.


    "Through psychological tests and mental tests, we can be sure-none of these witnesses lied! And the results of their blood tests showed that they did not take psychotropic drugs." The psychologist said: "Then, the only thing I can give Your suggestion is that you''d better ask the Mr. Zhou Ye yourself, so that you can get the most true answer you want!!"


    "Okay..." The Secretary of Defense was indeed a bit big. He rubbed his head helplessly, and then sighed and asked: "Do you have the FBI''s details? How long will it take for the network to resume communication now? ??"


    "Our FBI does not have any criminal information about this Mr. Zhou Ye! As for the Internet, you need to ask those guys who are negotiating with Autobots!!" The psychologist shrugged and said.


    "How is that Mr. Zhou Ye''s mood? Is he angry about our cold reception?" The Minister of Defense continued to ask: "You know, that''s the kind of anger and dissatisfaction with the government..."


    "No, he seems to be in a good mood, and from what he looks like, he is having fun with those Autobot friends!!" The observation of Zhou Ye is also the task of this psychologist. Of course he can be the most authoritative on this issue. Answered.


    "Well, trouble you..." The Secretary of Defense nodded, "You can go out, by the way, help me call in those guys from the Internet department..."


    "Okay, Mr. Minister!!"


    As the psychologists left the tent, they soon got the information provided by the Autobots, and the network experts about the anti-virus programs that the Decepticons put into the network also came in.


    After inquiring, the Secretary of Defense obtained an exact timetable-the anti-virus program provided by Autobots has been obtained, and the interrupted network connection can be completely restored after half an hour.


    This gave the Secretary of Defense a sigh of relief. At least this is good news, isn''t it?


    Moreover, he finally decided to postpone the meeting with Zhou Ye until half an hour later, because he also wanted to read Zhou Ye¡¯s records from childhood to childhood, so that the psychologists could make an accurate character judgment... Maximize the benefits, right??


    At this time, in the Autobot circle, Zhou Ye was playing poker with the girls in a boring way...


    "I''m starting to regret it, my dear... I feel like we are wasting time!!" Mikala threw the card in his hand depressed."At this time I should be in the manor and enjoy life, not here, waiting for a group of bureaucrats to question!!"


    "Believe me, waiting will have the final result..." Zhou Ye played the card without hesitation and suppressed Mikala''s card."For example¡ªyour father can be released on parole in advance, what about the news?"


    "Well, I think I can continue to wait!!" Mikala instantly became happy.


    "I think your game is too simple!!" Ironhide, who has been sitting behind everyone and watching everyone playing cards, said disdainfully: "If I play, I will definitely win all your money!! Zhou!"


    "Oh? Really?? Do you want to test it?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and asked, "What are you going to use for betting?"


    "How about betting with my tires?" Ironhide said without hesitation: "This is a Michelin all-terrain tire. On eBay, it is worth eighty dollars!"


    "Okay, I bet with you!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, dropped the cards in his hand on the ground, and then said to the girls: "Okay, darlings, let me play with this big guy first. , After I win it, I will play with you!!!"


    "Of course no problem, dear!"


    "I can''t wait to see some big guy out of luck!!"


    "Hehe..."


    The women obediently put all the pokers in their hands, and then handed them to Zhou Ye...They waited for Ironhide to be unlucky.


    "Just finished Texas Hold''em, how about?" Zhou Ye said to Ironhide.


    "No problem!!" Ironhide nodded without showing any weakness, "No matter what poker... there is no problem!!"


    "Then¡ªit''s starting!!" After the poker cards in Zhou Ye''s hand flew up and down and shuffled, they were placed in front of Tinhide, "Should you choose to cut cards?"


    "No need..." Ironhide said confidently.


    five minutes later--


    Ironhide lost his four tires...


    ten minutes later--


    Ironhide lost his plasma cannon...


    Thirty minutes later-


    Ironhide has nothing to lose...


    "Damn damn... Zhou, you cheated!!" Tinhide roared angrily.


    "Do you have any evidence?" Zhou Ye asked unhurriedly: "If you catch it, it''s cheating. If you don''t catch it-it means winning!"


    "Well, I admit--I have no evidence!!!" Tinhide was really about to cry. According to the bet, he almost lost everything.


    At this time, a soldier wearing a captain''s uniform walked up to Zhou Ye''s side and said, "Is that Mr. Zhou Ye? Mr. Minister, please go in and talk!"


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye threw the poker to Mikala casually and got up from the ground."Baby, you can play Fighting Landlords for a while, I''ll come over in a while!!!"


    "Okay, dear!!"


    "I wish you all the best, my dear!!"

 Chapter 1128

    "Don''t worry about your spouses, as allies, we will do our best to protect them!!" Optimus Prime also interjected.


    "Thank you, Brother Zhuzi!!" Zhou Ye smiled and blinked at Optimus Prime, and followed the officer toward the temporary command post where the Minister of Defense was located.


    "Why did Zhou call me Brother Zhuzi?" Optimus Prime asked in confusion.


    "I don''t know, maybe this is a way for people on earth to express closeness?" Jazz guessed.


    Reference 1536


    The first thousand five hundred and thirty-six chapters


    "Mr. Zhou Ye?"


    Seeing Zhou Ye walk in, the Minister of Defense waved his hand to let the lieutenant leave the tent.


    "It''s me!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and sat on the chair unceremoniously... At this moment, in front of him, six or seven people, including the Minister of Defense, were sitting... "Now I have checked my information. How do you plan to communicate with me afterwards? Mr. Minister..."


    "Ahem..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the Minister of Defense coughed a little embarrassingly. "We feel that we need to be cautious in contact with aliens. I would like to ask Mr. Zhou Ye for your understanding... In addition, I would like to ask Zhou Ye. Sir, what is your current position? Do you represent humanity, or is it? They???"


    "Of course I represent humanity!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "But-obviously you can''t speak to alien life on behalf of human beings, so-my suggestion is-to hold a secret meeting of permanent members of the United Nations. Let¡¯s discuss this alternative contact!"


    "It''s impossible!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, a guy stood up with a sigh, and said unceremoniously: "This is something that happened in the United States, and of course it must be handled by the United States..."


    "This gentleman is?" Zhou Ye was not angry, and asked instead.


    "I am the president''s security affairs adviser, and I will represent the President in this meeting plenipotentiary. The White House means-what happened in the United States must be resolved in the United States!!" This guy''s attitude was surprisingly tough.


    "Oh...then please keep silent first!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and made a gesture of holding the zipper with his hand in front of him.


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." The so-called presidential security affairs adviser instantly felt that he could no longer open his eyes.


    Others are full of horror...


    Because, in their eyes, the prestige of the president''s security advisor has completely disappeared.


    "Everyone, I am not asking you, but asking you!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said: "The earth is very big, and the country of America obviously does not represent the interests of all human beings on the earth, and I think they too Not necessarily willing to be represented by the U.S., will it?"


    "Excuse me, Zhou Ye, are you really a magician?" the Defense Minister asked cautiously.


    He couldn''t help but use honorifics in his words. After all, human beings are always full of awe for the unknown.


    "You can say that..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Would you like to experience the feeling of flying in the universe?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Before everyone responded, they stood up when they saw Zhou Ye.


    But he did not walk in front of everyone, but lightly stepped on the spot.


    Suddenly... everyone just felt the ground shake for a while, and then-the starlight circulated in front of them, and the whole person seemed to be stretched.


    They screamed, making the sound they thought was the most fearful...


    After a while-this feeling of dragging quickly finally stopped.


    They found themselves in an unknown galaxy--


    Here, the incomparable desolation and silence, there is no sign of life at all...Through the light of the red nebula, everyone can see that there is a dying planet under their feet...


    This planet is like a rag doll, riddled with holes...


    "This is the hometown of those robots-Cybertron!!" A voice came from everyone''s ears, and they couldn''t help but look up. It was Zhou Ye who exuded bright white light...


    Logically speaking, in a vacuum, voices should not be able to spread, but-they can hear Zhou Ye''s voice clearly.


    "Their home star has completely died!!" Zhou Ye ignored the weird expressions on the faces of those people, and continued: "The Decepticons'' idea is to occupy the earth, while the Decepticons are on the contrary. The factions are not at odds!"


    "But¡ªthis is not my reason to persuade you to accept Autobot!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "The troops that Decepticons arrive on Earth are only a few of the few...When one day, they will be on the home planet. When the same clan and bases on Mars began to invade the Earth on a large scale, do you have the light to sit here and talk?"


    "That''s why I said...you can''t represent the entire earth!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Of course, as a peace-loving faction, Autobots will not provide us with any advanced weapon technology!!" Zhou Ye continued: "But-I won, the earth can obtain the conditions for all the corpses of the Decepticons. ...I think that through reverse deduction technology, our earth will one day let these guys understand...the earth is not their battlefield, let alone the place where they want to go to war!!"


    "Now--you know what I mean?" Zhou Ye smiled and patted his hands lightly.


    With Zhou Ye''s clapping sound...everyone once again felt the weird illusion that the space was stretched until - they returned to this place.


    "Puff through" xN


    These guys fell to the ground with the feeling projected by their souls. They lay on the ground one by one, not knowing what to say for a long time... Only after a long while, the Minister of Defense stood up tremblingly and respectfully. Asked: "Then-Your Excellency Zhou Ye, why do you have such a powerful force, but you are not willing to take them away?"


    "There is an old saying in China...that is, to give you a fish, it is better to teach you the skills of fishing!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Now-this is not only a crisis of the earth, but also an opportunity for the earth''s technological leap... Why am I trying to drive them away??"


    "..." The Minister of Defense instantly grasped the point of Zhou Ye''s words. He didn''t say that he could not drive away the Cybertronians, but he didn''t want to miss this opportunity for the earth''s technological leap...


    "So..." The Secretary of Defense wanted to ask something more.


    But Zhou Ye was almost impatient... He waved his hand and said, "I will give you an hour now. I have wasted too much time today... An hour later, go to my place in Beverly Hills. Residence, tell me, your decision-is to continue to force yourself to represent the entire human race or choose to cooperate with other permanent members to complete this human transition mission."


    "Why are you so obsessed with the UN Permanent Council Meeting?" the Defense Minister asked curiously.


    "Because-balance represents peace!!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "The day I don''t want to drive away the Cybertronians, it has become the time when the Third World War broke out!"


    As the voice fell, Zhou Ye''s figure disappeared in place...


    Soon, a guard rushed into the temporary headquarters in a panic and shouted: "Mr. Minister, those Autobots and those people have disappeared...Should we immediately let the troops into preparation for battle...!!! "


    "No need..." The Secretary of Defense waved his hand weakly, and then said: "Connect me with your Excellency the President. I request a ministerial video conference!"


    The Minister of Defense knew that the Master was telling him that he had the means to take away these Autobots at any time...so-just accept it honestly.


    Chapter 1537


    Chapter one thousand five hundred and thirty seven


    after an hour----


    U.S. time, four o''clock in the morning - five o''clock in the afternoon in Yenching time - ten o''clock in the morning in France - twelve o''clock in the Russian time - nine o''clock in the morning in England time.


    The leaders of the four countries also received an urgent video request from the US president.


    Fifteen minutes later--


    The leaders of the five countries finally gathered through a satellite encrypted video connection at the same time.


    The leaders of the other four countries, after hearing the words of the president of the United States, came up with one kind¡ªisn¡¯t today April Fool''s Day??Is this guy kidding me?a feeling of.


    There are very few things like friendship between countries, and more are connected by interests.

 Chapter 1129

    But-now the president of the United States actually informs about their alien invasion, and is willing to negotiate with other countries on this matter, and even willing to share the dividends of alien technology with them?Isn''t it a ridiculous thing??


    Not to mention China, which was just threatened by the Seventh Fleet of the United States, but England, which has been behind the United States, has a kind of screaming¡ªdoes the US president feel like it¡¯s not taking medicine today??


    However, the President of the United States knows his own suffering.


    When receiving the video report from his defense minister, the US president who was picked up from the couch was very angry.


    Madan¡¯s, I know everything. Just as soon as I slept, you picked me up and talked about the prophecies of the Chinese archmage, the invasion of aliens, and the ultimatum of the master, you are sure you are not my political enemy Sent to play with me??


    However-all the anger, when he saw his national security adviser who was still in a closed state, all disappeared.


    This guy''s gaze is just like disappearing completely, and there is no such thing as gazepun in sight... he is completely innocent.


    How can such a weird thing be explained scientifically??Even after a suture operation, it can¡¯t grow so fast, right??


    In order to verify the authenticity of the Secretary of Defense¡¯s words, the president used 14 two-seater F14 supersonic fighters to make an exception to send a medical team composed of 14 experts to the temporary base where the Secretary of Defense is located...


    Fortunately, the road here is still up to standard and can serve as a temporary runway for these fighters to take off and land.


    After the experts conducted a detailed and scientific inspection of the national security adviser, they reported to the president in the video.


    The national security adviser''s vision has completely disappeared, and there is no stitching mark, just like he was an unpredictable person...


    Until this time, the President made a reasonable judgment on the whole matter.


    [The Cybertronian invaded the earth and took away what they called the source of fire hidden in the seventh area.


    [Another Posebotan star also came to the earth, but they were trying to destroy this so-called fire source, because they were afraid that those who took the fire source would use the so-called fire source to create more on the earth. Decepticons Cybertron?Launch a war to destroy the earth?


    [The Autobots failed. They did not grab the source of the fire-but with the help of an earth mage, they wounded the leaders of the Decepticons and killed the three Decepticons. Cybertronian.


    [Now, on behalf of these aliens, the Great Master of the Earth, whom those Autonomous aliens call their allies, are asking to help the Earth eliminate the Decepticons?


    [And that Chinese archmage didn''t want the United States to benefit from it alone, so he asked for an emergency meeting of permanent members to discuss how to deal with these Autonomous aliens?


    [The advantage is that you can get the corpses of those dead deceptive robots, perform reverse deductions, and complete another technological leap.


    [Moreover, the Chinese archmage has magical magic methods, and can take him and his Automate allies away at any time.


    Well, everything is clear...then-you can''t force, you can''t threaten the only way left is cooperation.


    However, can''t we take advantage of that great master, and can''t we also take advantage of those countries?At least a few economic and trade agreements can be discussed.


    With this idea in mind, the President ordered the Secretary of Defense to go to the residence of the archmage quickly and comfort him, at least-to understand what he likes?What you want... this is the most important thing.


    On the other side, the president started a verbal battle with the other four countries... His staff and think tanks kept analyzing the bottom line of each country, and their time was running out.


    The ghost knows that the magical archmage will be impatient and take those Autonomous aliens directly to other countries?The most likely country is China... You know, that is the motherland of the Chinese archmage.


    After nearly an hour of urgent discussion, the five big gangsters finally made the decision to form a nest joint command.


    All countries contribute money and people in proportion to their efforts... The headquarters of the Nest Joint Command is located on a US island in the Pacific Ocean.


    Of course-as the provider of the base, the United States naturally demanded some compensation from the countries.


    As a matter of fact, all countries know that this cargo is uneasy and kind. It is necessary to know that the island is less than 500 kilometers away from the Guam base group, and the Guam base group can be said to be the largest base group in the United States overseas.


    By establishing the headquarters there, doesn''t it mean that the United States can interfere in this nest joint command at any time??


    However-under the lure of Alien Technology, the other four countries still pinched their noses to recognize.


    However, in the distribution of the trophies, several countries refused to give in...Finally, the verbal agreement for the equal distribution of the trophies was reached.


    It¡¯s not enough just to make a verbal agreement...


    They decided to hold a five-nation ministerial meeting in New York two days later, and then sign a specific agreement.


    This matter is so settled.


    Although it is said that...but the other four countries are not what the United States says, they just believe in something.


    At this moment, almost all the spies in the U.S. are active--


    They used various means to verify the authenticity of this matter.


    Even the Chinese Consulate General in Los Angeles was directly led by the consul general. At dawn, he went to Zhou Ye¡¯s residence in Beverly Hills with the excuse of giving warmth to the Chinese compatriots to meet Zhou Ye...


    The consul general didn''t come in vain, he really saw the Autobots with his own eyes, and even saw Zhou Ye''s life style.


    In response, he wrote a report and sent his military attache back to China as soon as possible.


    The whole report actually didn''t write anything, but suggested that instead of paying attention to those Autonomous aliens, it is better to attach importance to Zhou Ye, a Chinese mage.


    Especially in his report, he criticized Zhou Ye''s life style....


    Of course, this is a matter for the benevolent to see the benevolent and the wise to see the wisdom... He actually just wants to send a message to the country, that is-this guy is a womanizer, you can lure...


    And these are exactly what Zhou Ye wants them to know the most...


    Madan¡¯s, I tried my best to come up with this pattern, you guys don¡¯t give me some gifts, are you embarrassed??


    Reference 1538


    One thousand five hundred and thirty-eight chapters


    In three days-


    Talking long is not long, talking short is not short...


    But for Zhou Ye, it was just a matter of passing away in the blink of an eye.


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t do nothing in these days. The first thing he did was to help the white queen analyze the source of the fire.


    After a day of hard work, the white queen has completely resolved the source of the fire.


    This gadget can be said to be a combination of a huge energy storage device and an information storage device. Let alone energy, many technologies stored in it have something to learn from.


    This is something completely different from the Marvel World''s technological system, and with this knowledge, the White Queen is even confident to create weapons that can interfere in time and space.


    Of course, it is not possible in this world... There are many materials and objects that this world does not have.


    Moreover, the way of energy storage for fire sources is also worth learning from.Let''s put it this way-the safe energy stored by this fire source is enough to generate energy from a sun-sized star...


    In other words-Umbrella''s Death Star combat effectiveness will once again be greatly improved.


    Unraveling the secret of this thing is not easy¡ªin fact, even the Cybertronians know only one thing about the source of fire.The white queen was able to analyze it successfully with the help of her owner Yan Ling.


    It''s a pity - although there are a lot of gains from the fire source, but - there is nothing that the Red Queen wants to improve the life level of the electronic elves.

 Chapter 1130

    I have to say that this is more or less a pity.


    After completing this task, Zhou Ye once again entered the stage of doing nothing...No way, currently the school can''t go.


    Because as soon as he went out, countless FBI black super agents surrounded him like bodyguards.


    They are polite, they don''t interfere with Zhou Ye''s anything, but they are like bodyguards, walking around Zhou Ye... This is a little disgusting.


    So - Zhou Ye simply stopped going out.In fact, Taba has to go out... Damn high school, who wants to go to whom... Anyway, he doesn''t want to go.


    And Mikala¡¯s father has also been pardoned by the President... But obviously, he can¡¯t stand the time of being surrounded by the FBI at this moment, so he just ran away after meeting his daughter...


    Before leaving, Zhou Ye threw him a bank card worth six million dollars... and asked him to find a place to enjoy life.


    In this regard, Mikala''s father was very happy...


    Although he felt that his daughter¡¯s boyfriend seemed to be bothered, but-Mikala''s heart-wrenching appearance made him helpless in the end, so-out of sight and not upset, he took the money from his daughter''s boyfriend. , Traveling around the world is the best choice.


    After three days without going to school...


    The five-nation ministerial meeting was finally held in Washington, DC...


    As a representative of Autobot''s communication with humans, Zhou Ye of course attended this meeting with Optimus Prime.


    After witnessing the transformation of Autobots...this meeting passed the issue of the five countries jointly building a nest joint base at the fastest speed. The rest is the wrangling of the five countries...


    Who should pay how much money, who has how much troops and equipment should be contributed, which country is specifically responsible for Europe, which country is specifically responsible for Asia, etc... a series of meetings.


    And Zhou Ye fished the whole process this time...


    Just when he was so bored that he was playing with the signature pen in his hand, a blond lady wearing a black skirt walked behind him and said in a low voice: "Mr. Zhou Ye, someone wants to see you. Discuss with you about very important things..."


    "Is it very important...?" Zhou Ye looked at the lady and asked, "How important is it?"


    "It''s so important to the fate of the earth!!" the lady whispered.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye stood up and stretched out... Anyway, it''s boring to stay here, so just go and see the so-called very important things."Let''s go!!"


    "please follow me!!"


    Zhou Ye unhurriedly followed the female assistant and walked out. The officials at the meeting seemed to have not seen his actions. Regarding Zhou Ye''s departure as a communication bridge with the Cybertron star, they chose to ignore...


    Soon, under the leadership of the female assistant, Zhou Ye came to a corridor not far from the venue.


    The security level here is obviously very high. There are not only various detection devices, but also a large number of people in black standing at the door.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s arrival, a few people in black came up to search for Zhou Ye''s body...


    "Sorry, I hate men searching my body!!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, the two men in black who came up to search for the body suddenly stood there...The other men in black immediately took out their weapons without hesitation, and aimed at Zhou Ye, for a moment-Zhou Ye The body was covered with red dots of various laser sights."Raise your hands and lie on the ground!! Hurry..."


    "I hate this kind of boring temptation..." Zhou Ye tilted his head slightly and spit out such a sentence."Your meaningless temptations are useless. It''s better-you can try to use nuclear weapons against me and see if it works for me..."


    Zhou Ye seemed to be talking to the air to himself, but--the people in black found that their bodies were completely out of control, and they were moving the gun to their companion''s head little by little...


    On the other side, in the room at the end of the corridor-the supreme leaders of the five countries couldn''t help but smile wryly.Behind them, there are dozens of elites from all walks of life. They are monitoring the changes of all materials in the corridor through various detection devices hidden in the corridor and on the people in black...


    "No abnormal elements were found in the air..."


    "No abnormal rays found..."


    "Wait...the pressure on the secret service team has reached two megapascals..."


    What is the concept of two megapascals?It is about 20 kilograms of pressure per square centimeter, and the normal living environment of normal people is one atmosphere, which is 0.1 MPa...


    This is equivalent to the people in black who are now, and the maximum endurance of the human body is only 1.84 MPa of pressure. Obviously-these special services are already in a state of dying.


    "Well, don''t try our mage friends anymore!!" The old Chinese man sitting on the side smiled and said, "I don''t think there is any point in going on like this!!"


    After the simultaneous interpreter around me translated the words of the Chinese old man to several other leaders, they nodded in unison.


    "Go and invite our mage friend in..." The Chinese old man told a thin high-school-age man next to him.


    "Okay, Chairman!"


    Reference 1539


    One thousand five hundred and thirty-nine chapters


    Two minutes later-


    "I really don''t like your so-called temptation!!" Zhou Ye had already walked into this room at this time, he waved his hand unceremoniously, took out a single sofa, and sat down in a standard Erlang posture... ¡­


    "Sorry, Mr. Master, all we have for you is kindness. It was just an accident just now!!" A female helper hurriedly explained: "What you have encountered is only normal inspection procedures..."


    "Is that so? Are the detection equipment installed in the walls and those in black also the inspection procedure?" Zhou Ye said, snapping his fingers lightly...


    Then, the research elites sitting behind those leaders were horrified to discover that all their detection devices were destroyed by unknown means in an instant.


    "Sorry, Mr. Master...I think it''s better for everyone to talk frankly and frankly. Can you understand me?" the Chinese old man asked in Chinese.


    "Of course, no problem...I still remember the language of the motherland!!" Zhou Ye also replied in Chinese.


    "That''s great!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s fluent Chinese, the Chinese old man couldn''t help but put on a smile on his face."We are very grateful to Mr. for his contribution to the first contact between the two civilizations. Our test just now is just to understand your position, Mr.... After all, this is about the destiny of the entire mankind!"


    "I know what you are thinking..." Zhou Ye waved his hand indifferently, "You don''t need to tell me those Mandarin idioms... Trying to lie in front of a mage is the most stupid thing. All the things in your mind are just me. If you want to know, you can know clearly... just like you!!!"


    Zhou Ye said, referring to the president of the United States... "Would you like me to talk about a clip of you in the baseball locker room with a black woman in high school??"


    The president of the United States heard the words translated by the simultaneous interpretation by his side, and he was taken aback for a moment, and then...the face was instantly filled with fear.


    He almost forgot about that... but now he was told by the Chinese teenager who claimed to be a mage?What the hell is this??


    "Don''t doubt my ability..." Zhou Ye glanced at the guy. "The fragments in your mind are like trash pieces of paper scattered on the ground. I can pick them up and check them at any time, but-most of the time. I am too lazy to bend over!!"


    "Haha..." The president of the United States kept wiping the sweat from his forehead... It is a very scary thing to face someone who knows all the secrets in your mind at any time.


    "I also know what you are worried about... It''s nothing more than the fear that I''m the earth stalker on the side of the Cybertronian¡ª¡ª" Zhou Ye leaned back lazily and said, "To be honest - if not this time If the Cybertrons invaded the earth, I would not even be too lazy to meet you...but this invasion is both a crisis and an opportunity. Because I was afraid of being messed up by some stupid politicians, I asked for this meeting!! "


    "What do you mean by sir?" The Chinese old man asked with a smile.


    "I mean it''s meaningless..." Zhou Ye sighed and said, "I can be a bridge between you and Autopai, and I don''t want to worry about your domestic bullshit. I only have one request. They can find me when they don¡¯t communicate smoothly¡ªbut don¡¯t bother me if it¡¯s okay!! Ah, yes...it¡¯s a neon satellite that is flying over Washington now?"


    "This..." The Chinese old man was a little embarrassed and didn''t know what to say. How did he know what satellite was flying over Washington at this time??


    However, the expert group behind soon gave an answer."Yes, it is indeed the Neon IGS-3A optical satellite."


    "That''s it!" Zhou Ye said, raising his hand and propped his arm toward the sky.

 Chapter 1131

    Then, a circular golden magic circle appeared above Zhou Ye''s palm. The golden magic circle with a diameter of one meter emitted a dazzling golden beam of light in less than one second...


    The golden beam of light instantly broke through the concrete layer more than one meter thick and plunged straight into the sky...


    Zhou Ye, who had done all this, smiled and clapped his hands, and then¡ªShi Shiran put away the sofa behind him, and left a word.[I won''t participate in the rest of the meeting, you can just take care of it...] Then the figure flashed and disappeared completely.


    All the leaders were stupid on the spot. Not only them, but also the experts sitting behind them, felt that they were being reshaped.


    I was taught since I was a child that magic is illusory and non-existent-only science can be real in this world.


    However, as magic appeared in front of them today, they suddenly had an illusion that they had passed through.


    After a long while-the president of the U.S. was relieved and muttered: "Fortunately, there is only one such person in the world..."


    "Yes..." The Prime Minister of England also sighed. He looked at the old man in China with envy, jealousy and hatred. You know, just now this mage personally admitted that China is his motherland...


    The Chinese old man looked at the standard circular gap on his head with a smile, and didn''t know what he was thinking...


    Old foxes like them all knew why Zhou Ye suddenly used magic to make a move, and disappeared here in an instant when he was so indifferent.


    This is a demonstration to them-


    Don''t hit his idea, you will face his revenge if you hit his idea...


    Just when this small meeting place fell into silence for a while, soon news came from the expert group behind."Report to you guys a bad news. The neon IGS-3A optical satellite that just flew over Washington DC completely lost contact with the ground base station a minute ago. In addition-the Mr. Zhou Ye has returned to his The residence of Foley Hills, and made a little joke with the FBI agent who protected him at the door!!!"


    "..."


    ".................."


    At this moment, the air solidified...


    What does this mean? It means that this Mr. Magician can instantly destroy a satellite in outer space orbiting 500 kilometers away, or appear in Los Angeles, 3,695 kilometers away from Washington...


    A magician who can run and fight, how do you fight??


    With unrestricted warfare, he alone can disintegrate a country¡¯s turmoil and even to pieces...Nuclear weapons??Nuclear weapons have to be hit before others.


    "Huh-let''s talk about the cooperation with Cybertron''s Autobot leader!!"


    The Chinese old man sighed, and then proposed.


    "I agree¡­¡­"


    "I agree too!!"


    This time the five hooligans unexpectedly voted for it at the same time...


    Of course, it is like this on the surface, but it is hard to say what kind of thinking the leaders of the countries behind.


    Reference 1540


    One thousand five hundred and forty chapters


    The five-nation ministerial meeting held in Washington this time declared to the outside world to better maintain world peace and strengthen ties between countries, and to carry out economic, trade and military cooperation.


    And the meeting went very well.


    In this regard, other countries should take a joke and make a joke-the five big hooligans suddenly meet, is this not enough for these guys to be nervous??


    Are they finally planning to cast aside their previous suspicions and seek common development??development of?How to develop?Of course it is-to profit from other countries...


    For a time, the whole world was full of rumors, and there was an atmosphere of despair.


    All countries are watching to see who will be slaughtered as the first fat sheep...Once there are signs of this, the small countries may have to unite and defend the five gangsters.


    No matter what other countries think, anyway-on an archipelago in the center of the Pacific Ocean, base construction has begun in full swing...


    This time, the five nations joined forces to mobilize various elite engineering construction troops to rebuild and construct the entire ring island group at any cost.


    And Optimus Prime and the others were also sent over to serve as labor... After all, large machinery or something, how can there be Transformers just for it?And-Optimus Prime is more concerned about his new home on earth.


    As for Zhou Ye?


    He is doing nothing to play games at home...


    What game to play??Uh...Of course it was playing games with my own woman.


    "My dear, you are shameful again..." Mikala threw the poker in his hand on the coffee table... "Why do I always lose every time I fight a landlord?"


    "Because you understand so well..." Zhou Ye casually ended the game with an eight-two bomb, waved his hand and said, "Okay, baby, obediently accept the bet..."


    "My dear... can socks count as a piece of clothing?" Mikala said coquettishly.


    "Of course not!" Maggie jumped up with only one bikini.


    Carly said in response: "Yes, Ye, you absolutely can''t just let Mikala go like this..."


    Zhou Ye looked at Carly, and shook his head helplessly... This girl had a worse loss than Maggie, basically there was nothing left on her...


    In this circle, Mikala is better, at least she still has a skirt that can be used to cover up...


    But, looking at the current situation-she can''t keep the skirt.


    Just when Zhou Ye was about to refute Mikala unselfishly, the voice of the White Queen came from the communicator placed on the table in the living room."Master, you have a guest here!!"


    Hearing what the White Queen said, Zhou Ye temporarily let go of Mikala... and asked, "Who is it?"


    "It''s the last Mr. Consul General!!" With the voice, the white queen cast the image from outside the door on the wall of the living room.


    I saw a black vehicle with an embassy license plate parked at the entrance of the manor... Through heat source analysis, there were four people inside.


    "Let them in..." Zhou Ye said, turning his head and said to his woman: "Well, my dears, we have guests. You go up and change clothes first!!"


    "Ok!!"


    "Really, why did you choose this time?"


    "What a great news!!"


    Mikala smiled, because she didn''t have to pay a bet, and Carly and Maggie were not so happy...


    But they didn''t dare to delay, and walked upstairs one by one...By the way, they also took their clothes on the sofa.


    quickly--


    There was the sound of the engine of the vehicle outside the villa, and then a lanky middle-aged man walked in...


    As soon as he came in, there was a smile on his face...Should it be said that he was engaged in foreign affairs?All of them are exquisite.

 Chapter 1132

    "Good afternoon, Mr. Zhou, I take the liberty to interrupt, please forgive me!!" The Consul Waiting said as he walked up to Zhou Ye and stretched out his hand.


    "Sit down, Mr. Consul!!" Zhou Ye shook hands casually and sat down... He looked at the pair of girls behind the Consul a little curiously.


    The two girls seem to be young, probably 18 or 9 years old, and they can be regarded as a pair of beauties in terms of appearance and figure-most importantly-theirs There are nine points similar in appearance, apparently a pair of twin sisters.


    "Are they?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Forgot to introduce you!" Consul Hou said, with a smile on his face: "They will be the liaison officers who will be responsible for the liaison between the Chinese government and the husband. This is Lu Zimo, this is Lu Zixuan!"


    "Hello, Mr. Zhou, I am Lu Zimo (Lu Zixuan)!!" X2


    As the two women spoke, they stepped forward to Zhou Ye, raised their hands, saluted a military salute, and then said in unison: "From now on we will be responsible for the liaison between Mr. Zhou and the Chinese government!!"


    "..."


    Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... He looked at the Consul Waiting who was standing by, and what about the Consul Waiting?Then smiled mysteriously at him.


    That kind of tacit smile made Zhou Ye understand instantly, why these two girls did...


    Damn it, isn''t this just sending the sheep into the mouth of the tiger??


    The most important point is that Zhou Ye discovered that these two girls had all the thoughts of serving the motherland in their minds. They didn''t even know the real purpose of this mission...


    Moreover, these two girls are still top students in the Army Academy. The most important thing is that they were born in a military compound and have been strict at home since childhood, so until now they are still Xiaobai who has never even talked about love...


    have to say--


    This trick is cruel...because it is within the system, it is more restrictive...Your family is within the system, where do you want to go??


    However-Zhou Ye just took this set.


    "The liaison officer...?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly."Then what is your mission?"


    "Our task is to be on call 24 hours a day to establish a smooth channel for you to communicate with the high-level Chinese government at any time." Lu Zimo said softly.


    "Twenty-four hours?" Zhou Ye smiled."That means you will follow wherever I go?"


    "Yes, sir!" It was Lu Zixuan who answered Zhou Ye this time.


    Perhaps for ordinary people, the appearance of the two sisters is super easy to be confused, but for Zhou Ye, they can still be distinguished.


    "What do you guys do?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "We will intelligence analysis!"


    "we will¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "we will¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Zhou Ye just watched these two energetic little girls in front of him in such a quiet way, you said each and every one of your own specialties...seriously, if they were on the battlefield, their specialties might be useful. , But¡ªby his side, they have only one usefulness¡ªto warm the bed.


    After smiling and chatting with the Lu sisters for a while, Zhou Ye talked with the consul waiting about the progress of the base and the abnormal places found in various places...Then the consul waiting stood up and left.


    And these sisters were just left here by Zhou Ye.


    Where is Zhou Ye?You''re welcome-I wiped out the sisters that night-really-frantic.


    Reference 1541


    Chapter 1 541


    "Sister..." As soon as Lu Zixuan opened her eyes, she saw Zhou Ye''s handsome face, and she looked for her sister Lu Zimo with some fear.


    Not surprisingly, on the other side of Zhou Ye, she saw her sister.


    "Sister!!" Lu Zixuan gently shook his sister''s shoulders, and whispered to her sister: "Sister... wake up!"


    "Hmm..." Lu Zimo also opened his eyes under the shaking of his sister."Zixuan..."


    "I, we are abandoned..." Seeing her sister, Lu Zixuan couldn''t help it anymore and cried... "Sister, what should we do now?"


    "Zixuan doesn''t cry..." In fact, seeing his sister''s crying face, Lu Zimo also felt a little sour in his eyes...


    Last night - when Zhou Ye hugged them, they also justified Zhou Ye to show respect, or they would be rude to him.


    As a result, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, let go of his hand, and allowed them to call and ask anyone for help, whether it was a consul or at home...


    At that time¡ªthe two sisters first called the consul, but¡ªno one answered, and then they called their own home...this time it was connected, but¡ªtheir father told them in a very heavy tone [ Everything is focused on the overall situation]...


    What is the big picture??


    Alien Technology is the overall picture...


    Although Zhou Ye didn''t participate in the cake splitting... but he had the ability to lift the table, and he also had a good relationship with Bo Pai.


    This is enough to prove his importance, especially-as an out-of-specification existence, proper friendship is necessary.So it''s not surprising that this happens...


    Originally, what I thought over there was that with Zhou Ye''s handsome face, it was enough to sink the mud feet of the sisters who had just started their love. However, I didn''t expect that Zhou Ye would play the cards directly and directly play strong... So, this It''s embarrassing.


    When the two sisters thought of the information they had obtained when they asked for help last night, they felt sadness. The two sisters simply hugged each other and wept bitterly.


    "Okay...Don''t cry!!" Zhou Ye couldn''t pretend to sleep at this time... He directly embraced the two sisters with one hand.


    "Uuuuu...we have no home..." X2


    The two sisters are indeed telepathic, and they all speak exactly the same.


    "Okay, isn''t this your home?" Zhou Ye gently patted the dolphins of the two of them... comfortingly said: "Well, the female''s eldest daughter should be married, sooner or later you will leave your parents..."


    "Bad...we won''t marry you!!" X2


    Okay, the two sisters are in sync again...Zhou Ye is particularly interested in this. There are a lot of twins, but there are not many twins with telepathy. It was because of this last night... he almost didn''t... well, can''t think about it anymore. , Thinking about these two sisters will be unlucky again...


    It took a lot of work to persuade the sisters...Speaking of which, in fact, the sisters didn''t hate Zhou Ye. Rather than hate them, it would be better to say that they could not leave this feeling... After all, some people like to cheat.


    The reason they cry is because they feel like they are abandoned by the family...


    But after Zhou Ye coaxed for a long time, the two sisters finally turned this corner.


    Last night, Carly and the three girls directly gave the master bedroom to the newly joined sisters. They had long been expecting new sisters to join... No way, they could not bear it anymore.


    As Zhou Ye took the Lu sisters downstairs... Mikala and Kali Maggie also enthusiastically pulled up the Lu sisters to exchange experiences.


    At the beginning, the Lu sisters were still very unaccustomed...but gradually...they let go.


    The comrades in arms who have had the experience of facing the enemy together will always have good feelings.


    Three months later-

 Chapter 1133

    The joint base-the nest is built.


    Zhou Ye brought the girls to the base directly, and he had to say-in this barracks full of masters, the beauties behind Zhou Ye are a beautiful landscape.


    It''s a pity that no one dared to attack Zhou Ye''s woman...


    Although it was said that Zhou Ye was not allowed to offend Zhou Ye with the above-mentioned fate, but--for those soldiers, isn''t the military order just for defiance?


    The reason why they were so clever to see Zhou Ye was that the lair troops dispatched an extermination robot for the first time.


    At that time, Zhou Ye didn''t even use the Hercules transport plane to transport the Transformers, but directly opened a portal and sent the lair troops and the Autobots to the palace-like sewers under Tokyo.


    Here are two Decepticon robots hiding...


    As soon as they met, the two Decepticons were also cunning. One of them looked bad and turned around and ran away. As a result... it was directly settled by Zhou Ye''s magic cannon.


    Especially Zhou Ye deliberately swept through most of the sewers with a magic cannon... and caused the entire Tokyo sewer system to be completely paralyzed.


    However, this is not over yet.


    Zhou Ye, who had done all this, opened the portal again-with the lair troop and the Autobots, pulling the body of the Decepticons and returning to the base in the Pacific.


    From that moment on, Zhou Ye''s reputation spread throughout the lair.


    In the army, the strong are the most respected, and no one wants to offend a magician who is out there and has amazing firepower.


    Therefore, many soldiers now respectfully shout [Your Excellency] when they see Zhou Ye.


    Following the victory of the first battle, Zhou Ye led the Autobots to sweep away the Decepticons on the earth for a month.And the Autobot team has gradually become less single and weak due to the return of other people...


    Among them-as soon as the three Alita sisters returned to the team, they became the combat partners of the daughters of Carli... This made the Lu family sisters envy.


    After a month of cleaning, the Decepticons have become more careful... They are like rats in the sewer, hiding their shadows.


    This also brings no small problems to search.


    But-no country finds it troublesome.


    Because - they did feel the dividends brought by this war...


    Through reverse derivation technology, there are many technologies that have fallen into a bottleneck and have new ideas.


    At the same time - the two inseparable Chinese liaisons around Zhou Ye also came into the sight of the other four countries.


    Because-they found that despite the impressive results of the first sweep,-in terms of harvest, it is clear that China has gained more than them.In the final analysis, they fell the cause of the liaison officer sisters...


    Well, you can send a liaison officer, or we can send it-everyone should be fair.


    I don''t want to be able to win over Zhou Ye, but at least let everyone try to be on the starting line, right??


    then--


    In Zhou Ye¡¯s team of liaison officers, there were again four pairs of sisters and eight beauties...Among them, the liaison officers between France and England were returned twice by Zhou Ye. In the end-after they learned from the pain, they found out-Zhou Ye is this stuff There is actually a plot of the first girl.


    In desperation, they could only lower their security level and searched from certain private units... For example, the French liaison officer sisters, who are just sixteen, are in high school, and are reserve members of the gymnastics team... In England, it¡¯s a pair of sisters of Indian descent...Russian--ahem, that''s a pair of little sisters from the National Ballet...


    The United States is directly a pair of figure skating sisters...


    As long as it meets the criteria, Zhou Ye will not pull it and accept it all...So-the soldiers in the lair can only look at Zhou Ye with envy and hatred and watch Zhou Ye take his team of liaison officers every day and dangle in front of them. ...It''s really a tragedy.


    Reference 1542


    One thousand five hundred and forty two chapters


    Mars-Underground-Decepticon Secret Base-


    "My great leader, Your Royal Highness Megatron... Your most loyal subordinate, Starscream is back!!" With this slightly flattering tone, Starscream''s tall figure appeared in the secret like a cave in the ground. In the base.


    "Starscream, you better bring me some good news..." Megatron was sitting on a rock, staring at Starscream with cold eyes, "Have you found the traitor who stole the source of fire?" ??"


    "Uh-!" Hearing Megatron''s words, Starscream said embarrassingly: "My great leader, Soundwave is already in synchronous orbit, and he is monitoring the earth''s intelligence. If there is news about the traitor from the roadblock, I I will definitely notify you as soon as possible!"


    "Damn...Damn...Damn..." Megatron was furious when he heard Starscream''s words, he stood up abruptly, grabbed Starscream by the mouth and slammed him against the rock. On the wall."You told me... the roadblock will never betray, so I returned to the Mars base and waited for the news of the source of the fire! But an earth year has passed, but you told me-no roadblock was found, he was just like this The news in the world is the same, without a trace..."


    "This... Your Majesty Megatron, I don''t know why the roadblock suddenly disappeared..." Starscream was really about to cry.


    He is really trying to find the roadblock.


    But-even so, he still has no news so far.


    Whether it''s the call of the Decepticon channel or the sound wave invading the earth''s network through the earth satellites, there has been no news of roadblocks...


    This is simply unimaginable.


    Even, they intend to find the roadblocks through the positioning components on every Decepticon, but they can''t find it...


    The roadblocks are like completely disappearing in this world, becoming without a trace.


    "I¡ªgo to the earth!!" Megatron pushed Starscream away suddenly and stood up... strode towards the deepest part of the cave."I''m going to find our source of fire... If the roadblock is really dead, then the source of fire must be in the hands of the earthlings, or the hands of the autobots... I want to invade the earth and persecute those The fragile humans surrender the source of fire..."


    "No... Your Majesty Megatron!!" Starscream stopped Megatron violently, and said hurriedly: "Those Autobots have already reached an alliance with the people on Earth. They are now searching the world for our Decepticons, we The loss of the fighters is great..."


    "So what?" Megatron waved his hand. Behind him, thin green sacs like hanging bats spread all over the cave."Our new soldiers are about to grow up. With these little King Kong, we will soon achieve our goals!"


    "Great Majesty Megatron!!" Starscream became even more anxious when he heard Megatron''s words."Without the fire source, if we incubate so many little King Kong at once, the energy of our spacecraft will be completely exhausted... and, have you forgotten the human being who defeated you?"


    "You said¡ªwhat?" Megatron became angry when he heard Starscream''s words.


    Being disabled by Zhou Ye''s two magic cannons was a scar that Megatron would never want to mention.


    As proud as he is, how can he endure the fact that he was defeated by a human being?


    "His Majesty Megatron... I have already figured out a way to deal with that guy!!" Starscream hurriedly said with the fastest speed in his life: "I have sent the hermit warrior into the earth, and she will be close to the human soon. By your side, when the time comes... we can get rid of him easily!"


    "Are you making me laugh? Starscream???" Megatron didn''t calm down his anger when he heard Starscream''s words, but became even more angry.


    Even if Megatron didn''t want to admit it, he had already regarded Zhou Ye, who had maimed himself with two magic cannons, as an opponent second only to Optimus Prime.


    Such a powerful opponent would be killed by a hermit warrior??


    Is Starscream mocking himself for being inferior to a hermit warrior???


    "No, no...His Royal Highness Megatron, listen to me!!" Starscream looked at the colder and colder eyes in Megatron''s eyes, and hurriedly explained: "I have found the human weakness in the earth''s network... ¡­"


    "Oh??" Megatron looked at Starscream noncommittal, staring at him coldly, waiting for his explanation.


    "Please wait a moment, I have brought these materials back!!" Starscream said, using his own eyes, he began to put away what he called the materials.


    If there is an otaku here, if you see Starscream¡¯s information, you will probably be screaming... Isn¡¯t this special information about the mage in the game?

 Chapter 1134

    "His Majesty Megatron, I have worked so hard to find some information in the vast data on the earth network!!" Starscream played various film and television works and the game against the wizard. The introduction, while saying: "According to my analysis of the situation of the earthling that day, I finally found that this is a profession that has been passed down from ancient times on the earth-the name of this profession is called the magician!!"


    Looking at the information in front of him, Megatron became a little interested.


    Seeing Megatron let go of himself slowly, Starscream seemed more confident."According to the data-this is a very powerful profession, and people with such a profession usually have very high mental power... and their profession gives them extremely powerful attack power, but-at the same time , Their fragile bodies are also weakened by the so-called magical element..."


    Fragments and pictures were projected by Starscream in front of Megatron.


    "So, I can be sure that this earthling is a magician!!" Starscream said firmly, "Although his attack power is very strong, but-his weak body is his weakness, so I dispatched The hermit warrior sneaked into the earth, and when she succeeds, your enemy will completely disappear in this world!!"


    "That''s right!!!" Megatron said slowly: "But-I want him to be my pet even more, because-I am very interested in his powerful energy attack, maybe we can Transform him into a hermit warrior, so that we can get the secret of the so-called magic!!"


    "Everything is as you wish, Great Majesty Megatron!!" Starscream''s flattering voice was enough to disgust anyone with a conscience.


    But apparently, Megatron was not among them¡ªhe was almost used to Starscream''s tone."You personally go to the front to supervise the battle... I also have to ask my teacher how to add more energy!!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty Megatron!!!" Starscream was born to be a toil, and as soon as he came back, he would return to Earth again... Hey, what a hapless one.


    Reference 1543


    One thousand five hundred and forty three chapters


    Half a year later-Pacific Ocean-


    The Nest Force Joint Command Post¡ª¡ª


    It is very busy here. From time to time, large military transport aircraft painted with national flags land here, and-in the port, there are also large ro-ro cargo ships loading and unloading materials.


    This is a cargo ship and transport plane used by various countries to secretly transport supplies to the nest troops.


    At the same time, they are also responsible for the mission of transporting the corpses of deceptive robots back to their home countries.


    The corpses of the deceptive robots in the five gangsters naturally belong to them, but-if they are found in countries other than the five gangsters, then they need to be divided equally...


    As for, how do you divide it equally?That''s the business of the commanders of the various countries in the station...


    At this moment, an Osprey fighter flew from a distance to the camp of the lair. After verification, it finally landed on the tarmac.


    "Hello, sir!!!" A ground crew member in combat uniform greeted him and asked the middle-aged man with glasses who had stepped down from the Osprey fighter: "What can I do for you??"


    "I''m from the White House, I need to see the commander in the resident!!" After saying this, the middle-aged man seemed to have thought of something, and said: "I mean the commander of the U.S. military!!"


    "Of course, please come with me!!" The ground crew said, and he was about to lead the middle-aged man towards the US Army Command Center-at this moment, he suddenly saw the Osprey fighter and walked down again. A blonde girl in military uniform, the beauty of that girl made him stunned.


    "How is it? Isn''t it beautiful?" The middle-aged man smiled slightly at the ground staff: "Every boy who sees her is like this, it''s nothing!!!"


    "Well, we are actually used to beauties!!" The ground crew said, turning his head and leading the middle-aged man to the outside of the apron.


    "Oh? Why? Isn''t this a military camp?" At this time, the blonde girl had also walked over, and obviously she had also heard the ground staff''s words.


    "In this base, there are a lot of beautiful women!!" The ground crew was of course even more excited when they were called by the beautiful women."The liaison groups from various countries around our Master are all beautiful women. The most important thing is that they are all twins..."


    "Don''t you be jealous of the master mage?" the girl asked rhetorically.


    "It''s envy, miss..." The ground crew stopped solemnly, and corrected the blond chick: "We are not jealous, we just envy..."


    "why??"


    "Because the Master is powerful, undisputedly powerful." The ground crew smiled: "Have you ever seen a space gate that can transport tens of thousands of troops at one time? I have seen it before... That is when we wiped out a Decepticon in Africa It''s the old nest!!"


    "The space gate is as high as a skyscraper. Even the largest transport aircraft can pass through two at the same time!!" The ground crew said here, smiling slightly: "If I have this ability, I think even I To my country, I want to marry a hundred wives, and they will arrange it for me... It''s a pity that I don''t have one!!"


    "I''m a little interested in the master mage you mentioned!!" The blonde girl smiled slightly and said.


    A group of people came to the US military command post talking and laughing. After greeting the soldiers guarding the gate, the ground crew turned and left.


    The middle-aged man directly showed his identity certificate. After the soldiers confirmed the identities of the middle-aged man and the blond girl by phone, they let them go.


    "Hello, Vincent Chief of Staff!!!" The middle-aged man walked up to Vincent Strauss in the uniform of the school officer and stretched out his hand. "I am the assistant to the president, John Laus. , This is the Weapon Tester from the 68th Research Institute of the Military-Lieutenant Alice Lucas!"


    "Hello, I have received a call from the White House!" The Chief of Staff Vincent nodded, and then reached out and let them into the temporary meeting room next to him.


    If it is said that other headquarters do not have a meeting room, there must be a meeting room here.


    Whether it is England or France, even Russia and China...


    In the independent command post of every country, there will be a living room.


    After all-every country has the idea of ??exploring secrets from other countries, so the number of visits to other colleagues is more.


    And the United States is the one that has been visited the most. Why did they have the body and fire source of Megatron before?What other countries want to know most is whether or not the Americans have hidden some technology and weapons against the Cybertronians.


    And this kind of upright visit seems to be nothing, but-see the real chapter in the details, sometimes, many problems can still be seen.


    Therefore, in order to prevent unnecessary leaks, everyone now has a reception room in the headquarters.


    "It seems that your life is going well!!" Assistant John looked at the reception room and joked: "You know, your Excellency has been questioned by Congress several times!!"


    "That''s his business!!" Vincent said indifferently: "Our soldiers are fighting for the United States, not for the president... We must distinguish the priority!!"


    "Okay!!" Assistant John didn''t want to discuss this issue too much. Who said the current president is unpopular?


    "This time I''m here on behalf of the Military Research Institute!!" John said as he took out a document from his handbag and put it on the coffee table."The personnel of the Military Research Institute stated that it is now difficult for them to make technological breakthroughs on the corpses of the Cybertronians. They need more important parts instead of whole pieces, such as more weapons. Important components of the aspect, as well as their weapon energy supply components, etc..."


    "I know..." Upon hearing this question, Vincent rubbed his temples with a headache."But do you know how hard it is to argue with those guys? If you want to get what you want, then you have to pay two other prices...especially some of the Cybertronian weapon components Very tricky. If you don''t disassemble it on site, you won''t be able to recognize it. We have already paid too much unnecessary price for this..."


    "So, here I am!!" At this time, Alice Lucas said: "As an excellent weapon evaluator, I believe in my own vision..."


    "Huh?" Vincent glanced at Alice, in his opinion... this chick is just a decoration, or maybe a second-generation official came to review the qualifications, no way, this chick looks too young. ... "Do you know what you are talking about? Miss Lucas!!"


    "Of course I know, and-I will use facts to prove to you how precise my vision is!!" Alice Lucas said unceremoniously.


    Vincent looked at John who was sitting aside.


    "Don''t look at me, this is the idea of ??the guys at the Weapons Research Institute of the Ministry of Defense..." John shrugged his shoulders and said innocently, "I''m just a foil!!"


    "Well... I hope so!!" Since it was the order above, Vincent could only accept it.


    Reference 1544


    One thousand five hundred and forty four chapters


    The helpless Vincent, after leaving Alice behind, was worried again.


    In the entire base, except for the female soldiers'' dormitory beside Zhou Ye''s barracks, there are really no female soldiers'' dormitories in other places.


    In desperation, he could only find Zhou Ye, discussing his want to put Alice in the female soldiers'' dormitory next to Zhou Ye. After all-those dormitories were originally for Zhou Ye''s liaison officer and officer regiment...


    And everyone knows that there has never been a single person there, because--the female liaison officers, they all stayed in Zhou Ye''s room at night.

 Chapter 1135

    By the way, in the military camp, the nickname comparable to Zhou Ye''s magician is-Shisan Lang.


    The so-called Shisan Lang-is to meet thirteen women in one night.


    It is said that this nickname came from the Chinese army... Zhou Ye just smiled and did not respond.


    I''m kidding-if my brother is aggressive, let you know what Man Lang is.


    In the end, Zhou Ye agreed to Vincent''s request... and met with Alice.


    The first time he saw Alice, Zhou Ye recognized Alice''s identity... the hermit warrior of the Decepticons.


    However, Zhou Ye did not say anything, because - he planned to play games with this beautiful hermit warrior.


    Time flies...


    In an instant, a month passed...


    After another full return from the battle, Vincent was delighted to find that the weapon tester named Alice was indeed very powerful, at least she really recognized the weapon energy supply components hidden in a pile of scrap iron, and the hiding was excellent. The weapon and energy supply components of his, so that he only paid a small price to obtain this important component, which made Vincent feel a lot happy.


    "Okay, that''s it for today!!" Zhou Ye, who helped open the door, waved his hand, and then took his own women, intending to flash people first.


    After all, he is not resident here, he will only come here when he has action-under normal circumstances, one mission a month is considered too much, sometimes there may not be one mission in two months.


    "My dears, where are you going to go today?" Zhou Ye turned to look behind him, his girlfriends with different hair colors and different looks, and asked, "Should I go shopping in the Champs Elysees or go to the hot springs in Hokkaido? Go to China to taste food?"


    "It''s almost five o''clock in the afternoon now!!" Lu Zimo looked at his lady''s watch and said, "Let''s go to the Champs Elysees. It happens to be around 4 o''clock in the afternoon in Hokkaido. Let''s go to the hot springs... After the hot spring, you can catch up with a neon meal!!"


    "agree!!"


    "Yes!!"


    Obviously, Lu Zirong''s words have won the support of the women. They also want to take a good hot spring, eat something, and have a fight with their own men...


    Regarding the topic of this group of women, whether it is the civilian staff around or the soldiers, I already envy them and don''t want to envy them anymore.


    Just ask you, how convenient is it to have a mage who can open portals as a boyfriend??


    Don¡¯t say anything else, at least¡ªyou don¡¯t need to wait for troublesome visas and customs clearance time to travel to other countries.


    Just when Zhou Ye was about to open the portal, a clear voice came from behind him... "Can you add me?"


    Seeing the master of this voice, a group of soldiers suddenly wailed.


    "Goddess, you can''t just fall like this..."


    "Yes, Master, please leave us some thoughts..."


    "Uuuuu...Goddess, Master Mage is not suitable for you..."


    The wailing voices of the gang of soldiers did not shake Alice''s determination in the slightest. She walked in front of Zhou Ye indifferently and stared at Zhou Ye''s eyes with wild and instinctive eyes... "What? Are you afraid of me?"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and waved his hand. A golden portal opened in front of the women. He shouted directly at his own woman: "Let''s go, darlings!"


    "Hehe!!"


    The girls, led by Mikala, walked into the portal one by one. When they walked into the portal, they all had to look at Alice with strange eyes, and then let out a meaningful chuckle...


    This posture stunned Alice in there...


    Until all the women walked through the portal, Alice was still stunned and at a loss.


    "What? Miss Lucas? Don''t you dare to go?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "I''m not afraid to go!!" Alice stepped into the portal without hesitation.


    Zhou Ye smiled, waved to the wailing soldiers, and then disappeared into the portal in a flash.


    "Uuuuu...it seems that our goddess is doomed this time!!"


    "Accept your fate..."


    "Ahhh... I request a vacation, I''m going to Hawaii for vacation..."


    "I also want to go on a date with the passionate bikini girls there, but-we are still a month away from our vacation... so!"


    "Ahhhhh..."


    the other side--


    Hokkaido-Noboribetsu City-


    A dozen beautiful girls in military uniforms emerged from an uninhabited alley. Their uniforms were uniform, but the military emblems on the uniforms were not uniform. There were French and English ones...


    No one else, it was Zhou Ye''s girlfriend group-after the girls walked out of the uninhabited alley, a handsome young man walked out from behind them.As soon as he came out, he was surrounded by all the girls...


    Although the women are wearing military uniforms, Zhou Ye, who is surrounded by the stars like the moon, wears regular clothes. This is his special treatment... As for why the women wear military uniforms?That''s because Zhou Ye thinks that military uniform is also a kind of uniform...


    "My dear, let''s go to the last one!!" Mikara suggested excitedly: "I think the sake in that restaurant is good!!"


    "I think that sashimi is also okay!!" Maggie agreed.


    "I just want to go to the hot springs now!!" Yevgenia shook her pale blonde hair and said: "I feel like I''m back to my hometown when I get here!! Soaking in the hot springs in winter is really great!! "


    Ekaterina complained: "Everything is good here, but the sake doesn''t taste at all!!"


    The twin liaison officers from Russia have a deep resentment for the neon sake...


    "Okay, let''s go!" Zhou Ye said as he led the daughters mightily towards a bus stop where there would be a free bus to Noboribetsu Hot Spring every five minutes, and he took the ride. It¡¯s been a long time since the car, and the girls want to walk more...


    As for¡ªthe snowy weather here?


    With the girls'' transformed physique, this coldness is nothing at all... even they still find it fun.


    They were still in a military base near the equator with a temperature of more than 30 degrees Celsius on the front feet, and on the back feet they came to Hokkaido, where snow is floating in the sky, which is more than ten degrees below zero. This situation is still very interesting for them...


    And Alice, who was following everyone, of course didn''t care about the weather. To her, it didn''t matter.


    It''s just the women''s thin clothes that provoke the Hokkaido people who are not afraid of the cold for a while.


    Zhou Ye and the others didn¡¯t care. They were almost used to it anyway. Even if the police checked their identities, they were not afraid. There were five gangsters who had endorsed them. Who was full to support them and had trouble with these people... Last time Zhou Ye The sewer palace that people are proud of collapsed in half, and in the end the neon government still crushed its teeth and swallowed it?So-husband, Meng Danai...


    Reference 1545


    One thousand five hundred and forty five chapters


    "Welcome-ah, guest, it''s you!!" The lady proprietor of a hot spring hotel in a kimono was surprised when she saw Zhou Ye.


    Very handsome and generous, this is enough to make many women''s hearts moved, but it is a pity that Zhou Ye has no interest in the female generals of this hot spring hotel.

 Chapter 1136

    "Madame, I''m here to bother again!!" Zhou Ye smiled and led the girls into this humble but old hot spring hotel.


    "We''re here to bother again, lady boss!!"


    All the women greeted the female players happily. Obviously, it was not the first time they had come. This place had almost become their fixed location.


    "Hi, hi, welcome..." The lady boss Le''s face almost turned into a flower-she couldn''t be unhappy, this handsome boy would have to drop millions of yen here once she came. Consumption, and still pay the bill in US dollars.Facing such a high roller, what else is she dissatisfied with??


    If she had to say her dissatisfaction, it was - she was hating why she got married so early, or she might be able to spend her life with this handsome boy in front of her.


    what did you say??Haven''t you seen the dozen or so beauties around that boy??


    (¡¥¨Œ) Cut~~


    The proprietress who is over 30 will tell you what is the truth of this world¡ªthe so-called love is all the guys who have eaten enough to coax young people. There is no love in this world¡ªno, or should Said that the so-called love is a luxury topic that is qualified to talk after all the trivial matters in life are solved.


    "Did you choose the cherry blossom house last time? Guest?" the lady boss asked with a smile on her face.


    "Well, it''s the cherry blossom courtyard!!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    "Okay, please come with me!" The lady boss smiled and led Zhou Ye towards the inside.


    This is the most popular hot spring shop in Noboribetsu Onsen-cho, Sakura-no-kan-and this shop is also named for the small sakura courtyard... There are several plants planted next to the hot spring pool in the small courtyard of more than 300 square meters. Cherry tree¡­¡­


    Perhaps because of the geothermal heat, the cherry blossom trees here are unbeaten all year round...


    That''s why it is named Sakura House.


    It was not a long time, and Zhou Ye followed the proprietress to this detached courtyard... The courtyard of the detached courtyard is full of co-architectural designs, but thick glass is installed on the wooden corridor, and this glass barrier extends to The hot spring pool in the middle of the courtyard.


    The proprietress who brought Zhou Ye and the girls to the small courtyard made a condemnation and left... She had to go to the kitchen to urge her husband to prepare a dinner party.


    And after Zhou Ye and others bypassed the screens in the hall, they could see the hot spring pool in the detached courtyard...


    The girls cheered and began to disarm themselves and prepare to go to the hot springs.


    And Zhou Ye also disarmed herself with the help of the Lu sisters... Alice followed all the girls and walked into the hot spring.


    By the way, the girls put some snacks beside the hot spring, chatting and soaking in the hot spring while eating snacks.


    And on the eaves outside the courtyard, there are thick snow, snowflakes that keep falling in the sky, and cherry blossoms that are pressed down by snowflakes from time to time... The entire courtyard gives people a sense of tranquility and independence...


    At this time, Zhou Ye was sitting on the side of the huge rockery in the center of the hot spring, looking at the girls with a smile.


    What should I say?


    The artistic conception of this courtyard gives people a peaceful and comfortable feeling, that is, the kind of laziness and don''t want to do anything-people just want to soak in the hot spring pool and quietly watch the snowflakes fall down with the cherry blossoms.


    However, the artistic conception here obviously does not affect Alice. She is constantly looking at Zhou Ye, thinking about how to lead Zhou Ye to a quiet room without disturbing the girls...


    If only to kill Zhou Ye, Alice is confident that the present will pass, and Zhou Ye will be stabbed to death.


    But¡ªStarscream¡¯s latest order to convey her was¡ªto capture Zhou Ye alive, that would be difficult to do.


    She knows that all the women have emergency contact tools around them. Once they do it here, maybe a few minutes later, the Mi Army base stationed in Neon will send fighter jets to hunt down her.


    She is not afraid of death, but she will not be able to complete the task even if she is afraid of death.


    Therefore, we must--find a way to be alone with Zhou Ye...


    Thinking of this, Alice stood up without hesitation. She didn''t care about the beauty of her body being seen by Zhou Ye, and walked directly in front of Zhou Ye, "Don''t you think, at this time, we should What to do?"


    "Oh?? What do you think we should do?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, looked up and down Alice, and asked back.


    "I''ll teach you..." Alice said, with unquestionable courage, she grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand and pulled him towards the other exit of the hot spring. The entire courtyard has four entrances in a back shape. Follow the exit.


    What Alice chose was the exit opposite the entrance when they came, and there was a bedroom for guests to rest...


    The women watched Alice''s behavior happily and did not stop it.


    Soon - Zhou Ye was dragged into this large bedroom by Alice.


    With a bang, Alice directly pushed Zhou Ye onto the tatami, and then pressed it up."Let''s not waste any more time... let''s get started!!!"


    Alice said, she stubbornly refused to go up... But, as soon as she touched her, a strange feeling flooded her processor, [This is¡ªwhat is it like??Why do I feel the processor is so hot??Is my processor malfunctioning??


    But Zhou Ye kept looking at Alice with his eyes open, and seeing the confused expression of this hermit warrior, his eyes could not help but be filled with a smile.


    Of course he has no interest in robots, but-he is still very interested in the real Alice, so-he doesn''t mind using words to turn Alice into a real girl instead of-the hermit of the Decepticons warrior.


    [It doesn''t matter... I will faint him first...] Alice can no longer realize where this strange feeling is coming from. As soon as she moves her faith, she wants to stick out her mechanical braid. The upper end is A poisonous needle could make Zhou Ye pass out temporarily.


    But it is--but it is--


    Alice was horrified to discover that she didn''t have a poisonous needle...not to mention the poisonous needle, even the most basic instinct of Transformers, transformation-she couldn''t do it.


    She hurriedly pressed her hands and pushed Zhou Ye away, asking with a look of horror: "You, what did you do to me?"


    "It''s nothing, it just turned you into a real human being!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and said, "After all, I don''t want to get the smell of engine oil. I have to say-you become a human. Awesome!!!"


    Zhou Ye also raised a thumbing brother.


    However, Zhou Ye''s words scared Alice... "Can magic do this? Change the form of matter itself? Change the form of creatures themselves?"


    "What do you mean?" Zhou Ye smiled, and dragged Alice into his arms... "Now we are about to finish our unfinished business!"


    "Let go of me...NO¡ª¡ª!!!" Alice''s struggle was useless, she only had time to cry out, and completely lost the ability to resist...Who left both of them in a state of disarming?This state is too dangerous for the opposite sex to get along.


    Reference 1546


    One thousand five hundred and forty six chapters


    Just as Alice was completely transformed into a human by Zhou Ye--


    The sound waves in the geosynchronous orbit, red light circulates in my eyes... [Starscream, I have completely lost the signal of the hermit warrior...]


    [Is she dead??Starscream, who was busy on the moon, was stunned, and hurriedly asked on the Decepticon channel.


    [No, I did not receive her distress signal, and there was no news that the nest base was invaded by a Decepticon in the network.Sound wave said slowly.[This feeling of disappearing suddenly reminds me of roadblocks...]


    [You mean, the hermit warrior encountered a roadblock?Starscream felt an indescribable sense of joy in his heart.


    What does that mean??Representing the roadblock hidden in the dark, finally appeared...


    [No, maybe she just encountered the same thing as a roadblock.Soundwave said his guess.


    [Whether she encounters a roadblock or encounters the same thing as a roadblock, we must go there.Starscream''s eyes were red.[Because that is the only clue to the whereabouts of the fire source, tell me where did the hermit warrior disappear?


    it''s here.The sound wave directly transmitted the final location where the Hermit Warrior signal disappeared to Starscream through the channel.[Neon-Hokkaido.

 Chapter 1137

    Starscream looked at the map while turning his head to look at his busy men in the wreckage of the Ark.[You, separate half of them, and follow me into the earth.Others, continue to remove traces.


    Following Starscream''s orders, hundreds of Decepticons who were collecting space pillars put down their work, and as Starscream soared into the sky, they flew towards the earth.


    And at this moment--


    Alice has been completely unable to get up again. She never knew that in the past, she looked down on humans with this low-level mode of reproduction, and was so shocked... From the robot''s thinking to the human''s thinking, she started to change from this way.


    In addition to the pain at the beginning, other times, there is a sense of comfort that cannot be expressed in the language of Cybertron. Of course-as a female fighter, this pain is nothing to her...


    She is like a female knight who is more than tired, repeating, defeating and then coming up, coming up and being defeated...


    Two hours later, she was completely tragedy.


    Alice had completely forgotten that she was no longer the kind of tireless mechanical body, and she could no longer move under this kind of reckless work.


    In her own words-the chip is too hot to start.


    When Zhou Ye walked out holding Alice, the girls had already started the banquet...


    "How about my dear, is there a smell of motor oil in Alice''s mouth?" Seeing Zhou Ye walking in with Alice in his arms, Mikala couldn''t help but teased.


    "You can try it yourself!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and sat next to Mikala, then handed Alice in his arms to him. It''s a great--you can try it yourself...


    "Try and try!!" Mikala doesn''t care. When everyone is fighting together, they have done more. What is this?


    While talking, Mikala tilted her head and kissed Alice fiercely. Then he slapped and sighed, "It really doesn''t smell like oil, it feels like the scent of jasmine..."


    "I''ll try it too..."


    "I want to try..."


    When the girls heard Mikala''s words, they immediately started booing. They walked to Alice one by one, and each kissed Alice... "It''s amazing, there is no smell of oil!"


    "Yes!!"


    Poor Alice looked at Zhou Ye with a grieved expression... She felt like she had become a toy, being bullied by these women arbitrarily.


    "Okay, stop making trouble..." Zhou Ye waved his hand, letting the girls return to their positions... "For the addition of another new sister in our big family, cheers..."


    "Cheers..." XN


    The girls smiled and raised the cups in their hands and drank them all.


    And Alice, with Zhou Ye''s help, tried human alcoholic beverages. What should I say?Anyway, she thinks it tastes better than high-quality gasoline.


    Because a certain lawless female knight was completely unable to move, Zhou Ye gave Alice a rare attentive service this time, helping with picking and feeding dishes, helping with wine, etc...


    For the first time eating as a human, Alice felt an unprecedented sense of novelty.


    It turns out that being a human being is so fun and there are so many delicious foods to eat... In this kind of big family, the sisters'' playful atmosphere is not annoying.


    Alice is already a little obsessed with human daily life...


    Of course... there were a lot of jokes in the middle, such as the way of personal hygiene and cleaning, after all, robots don''t need to digest food.But humans still need to expel food residues through certain organs.


    For Alice, these are some extremely novel experiences...


    As for the Decepticons?mission?


    what is that??


    Alice, who had become a human, had completely betrayed the Decepticons. For her¡ªher master had only one, that was¡ªZhou Ye.


    For the sake of her master, Alice is willing to dedicate everything she has, including some news from the Decepticons... She knows everything and talks endlessly.


    As a hermit warrior, Alice''s position in the Decepticons is not high, but it is definitely not comparable to those of the Decepticons.


    She knew a lot of internal information, at least¡ªshe knew that before she came to Earth, Starscream seemed to have found something on the moon, and under Megatron¡¯s order, he began to plot these things...


    "Are you the space pillar?" Zhou Ye just smiled when he heard this-the story of the change of three, did Megatron start planning at this time?


    So, in fact, Megatron had betrayed his teacher, the King Kong, and planned to stand on his own?


    It''s so interesting...


    However, now is not the time to consider those things, life must be happy.


    That night-the girls opened the carnival mode...


    Night fell gradually...In this small hot spring courtyard, the women played presumptuously with their men.


    On the other side, in both the Yanjing Observatory and the Purple Mountain Observatory, mirror images of unidentified objects flying towards the earth were observed at the same time.


    According to the top-secret task assigned by Shangfeng, the observers in charge of this area kept collecting all the information into the 0671th Research Institute.


    This is actually a special unit. The so-called research institute is only used to deceive outsiders. Their main purpose is to monitor outer space to see if there is any Decepticon invasion.


    At the same time - in various observatories in the five countries, they have received such news. They gathered the news non-stop into the hands of their respective top leaders, watching the hundreds of meteorites that suddenly struck - almost All the people were silent, they knew that this time the Decepticons were not kind.


    Reference 1547


    One thousand five hundred and forty seven chapters


    "Jingle Bell--!"


    Zhou Ye, who was sleeping, was awakened by a harsh ringing... Before he could speak, the phone was connected by Lu Zixuan lying on the side.


    After talking in Chaozhou dialect mixed with Wenzhou dialect and Hakka dialect, Zi Xuan covered the phone''s call terminal and turned on a certain cut-off voice collection function before turning her head and whispering to her man: "Ye, the headquarters said ¡ª¡ªA meteorite stream composed of hundreds of meteorites is coming towards the earth¡ª¡ªPreliminarily judged to be a Decepticon raid force, what are we going to do?"


    "Of course they are waiting for them to land on Earth!!" Zhou Ye sighed and said, "Otherwise, what do they want me to do? Open the portal to send the troops into space? Even if I send the troops into space, they How much combat power is left in space??"


    "Then I''ll just answer them like that!!" Zixuan nodded, picked up the phone again, and talked over there.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye really wants to give a thumbs up to the guy who came up with this trick...


    After Zhou Ye reminded countries that the satellites above their heads might have been broken and invaded by the Decepticons King Kong, these guys each made their own unique tricks¡ª¡ª


    For example, the famous Wind Whisperer came out again... For example, the Chaoshan dialect and Wenzhou dialect, which had been repeatedly used in the Vietnam War, were also used again.


    The Zixuan sisters were only sent to Zhou Ye because they could proficiently use Chaoshan dialect to conduct conversations with Wenzhou dialect and Hakka dialect.Just ask if you are afraid??


    Can¡¯t your sound waves control military satellites and hack into the earth¡¯s network?


    We not only do not deactivate this military satellite, but also use this satellite to relay various true and false news for you to distinguish...


    If there is an urgent matter that requires a secret call on weekdays, the small language that does not stand for writing is used-come, Sonic-first learn all the dialects of all humans on the earth before speaking...


    This low-cost communication method with excellent security measures has been thoroughly applied to the nest base.

 Chapter 1138

    In particular, the devil combination of Chaoshan dialect mixed with Wenzhou dialect and Hakka dialect, even the pure Wenzhou or Chaoshan people may not be able to fully translate it.Not to mention the sound waves in a small area...


    Even the sound waves will involuntarily classify this kind of information as useless information and remove it from its own data analysis database.


    Zixuan, who hung up, got into her man''s arms again and fell asleep.


    Just kidding, it''s nearly 400,000 kilometers from the moon to the earth. Those Decepticons have to fly for a while-what''s the hurry.


    At this time-in the Nest Joint Base, a large independent radio telescope is aiming at space, and through densely distributed observatories around the world, using the whispers of wind whispers from various countries to constantly monitor the dynamics of those meteorites.


    In the Lair Joint Headquarters, the commanders of the five nations were not as leisurely as Zhou Ye, sitting in their own positions with sinking faces, waiting for the latest report.


    To be honest-they are all filled with a sense of crisis now.


    In the past, most of the Decepticon members they eliminated were only one or two, and no more than five at most.


    However, this time-more than a hundred came at once, which puts a lot of pressure on their psychology. How will this battle be fought?How to fight to minimize the damage?This is all they have to consider.


    At this moment, a Hua Guo officer came over and reported: "Your Excellency Zhou Ye said, let them land on the earth!!"


    Hearing what the military officer said, the five commanders couldn''t help but laugh bitterly... Your Excellency the Archmage was quite casual, and it seemed that he didn''t care which country the meteorite would fall into.


    But as the commanders of the other five nations, they can''t bet...


    Almost at the same time, all the information from the observatory was reported on their desks¡ªa space expert was conducting popular science on these commanders.


    "Now¡ªthese meteorites are flying towards us at the second cosmic speed. For now¡ªin eight hours, they will enter the Earth¡¯s atmosphere¡ªno, maybe faster, because¡ªaccording to our estimates, When they are close to the earth, they are affected by the gravity of the earth and their speed will accelerate to 50,000 km/h!"


    "I don''t want to hear the bad news!!" Commander France slapped the table and asked: "I just want to know where they fall..."


    "Sorry, Commander, I can''t answer you this question!" The space physics expert sighed and said, "Because-they are living creatures, not real meteorites... So, we can''t calculate their drop points! !"


    "damn it--!!"


    Hearing the words of space physics experts, almost all commanders are scolding their mothers...This kind of thing, I know you will come, but I don¡¯t know where you will come, it¡¯s really a shame...


    Time passed by, and almost all the fleets of the five countries have gone to sea, standing by at will...


    Five hours later...


    The latest intelligence was once again gathered into the hands of the commanders-


    "It''s impossible¡ªwhy did they slow down?" The space physics expert looked at the aggregated information in his hand, looking surprised.


    "What the hell happened??" the commander of Hua Guo who had been smoking for a long time asked.


    "Those meteorite swarms not only did not accelerate under the action of the earth''s gravity, but slowed their speed..." As the space physics expert said, he listed various physical formulas and speed formulas on the blackboard...


    And the commanders are not in a hurry, just watching him keep calculating there...


    Finally-he stopped his pen and said: "Yes, those guys slowed down... and maintained a speed of 40,000 kilometers per hour, heading towards the earth..."


    "So now can they figure out where they will fall?" the English commander asked.


    "Hmm¡ª" The expert nodded, then walked to the world map next to him, pointed at a point, and said, "It''s here..."


    "This is-Neon Hokkaido??"


    "Damn, His Excellency Zhou Ye should be there now... The target of these aliens is His Excellency Zhou Ye."


    "Quickly, contact our Lord Mage immediately and let him leave there quickly..."


    The commanders suddenly became anxious--Zhou Ye is their baby now...


    Neon¡¯s safety is a matter for them, they only care about their archmage.


    With Zhou Ye''s presence in the lair base¡ªall portals were opened around the world, and rapid response was truly achieved¡ªwhat happened in the Eastern Hemisphere, they only needed ten minutes to reach the location of the incident.Ten minutes is still the time for the troops to gather...just ask if you are afraid.


    It can be said that with Zhou Ye''s existence, how many things they have saved...


    The ideas of the politicians are the ideas of the politicians, anyway, they will never allow problems with the treasures of their own base.


    It''s just--the officer who was responsible for contacting Zhou Ye soon came back. He said with a wry smile: "Your Excellency Zhou Ye rejected our request, but he said, after an hour, the air defense missiles will be assembled. Army, he will give this group of Decepticons some interesting starters..."


    Upon hearing the officer''s words, the commanders glanced at each other and stretched their hands helplessly."Well, let''s prepare according to the words of Lord Mage..."


    Reference 1548


    One thousand five hundred and forty eight chapters


    It''s not that those commanders didn''t want to force Zhou Ye back, but that they couldn''t help Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye''s degree of freedom in this base is extremely high, it is that they can''t do without Zhou Ye, not Zhou Ye can''t do without them... Therefore, they can do nothing about Zhou Ye''s rejection.


    However, if you think about it in another direction, the commanders also feel a sense of relief.


    Obviously-these Decepticons knew about Zhou Ye''s existence, so they estimated that they were going to Zhou Ye this time.And Zhou Ye has certain advantages in Hokkaido-that is, the flames of war will not burn on his own land.


    Moreover, with hundreds of Decepticons at a time, they can''t guarantee that the local residents will not lose any loss without fail, so - it really is the best choice to fight on someone else''s land...


    Thinking of this, the commanders glanced at each other, tacitly choosing to follow Zhou Ye''s arrangement.


    The entire lair base suddenly became busy-they began to quickly assemble their anti-aircraft missile troops, and lined up neatly on the huge playground waiting for Zhou Ye''s portal to open...


    Hokkaido-Noboribetsu Onsen Town.


    After a good night, whether it was Zhou Ye or the girls, their faces were full of energy... After enjoying a traditional Japanese breakfast in the Sakura House, everyone reluctantly said goodbye to the proprietress. Out of the Sakura Pavilion.


    "Okay, darlings, we should also start today''s work!!" Zhou Ye embraced Alice and Carly one by one, and said, "Today is a big cast, be careful, pay attention to your own safety... ¡­"


    "Good dear..."


    "No problem, those chores, there is not enough to see..."


    Alice looked at the way the women were united, and to be honest, there was a strange feeling in her heart...


    You know, she was also a member of the Decepticons before, but now - looking at the appearance of the girls, she doesn''t pay attention to the Decepticons at all.


    Zhou Ye took the girls and simply opened the portal and led them to the expressway not far from Noboribetsu City¡ªopening the portal to the lair troops.


    One after another anti-aircraft missile vehicles drove along the portal to the highway...


    The Transformers also came here under the leadership of Optimus Prime. Against the backdrop of hundreds of guided missile vehicles, several civilian vehicles were particularly eye-catching.


    The lair troops that have already entered here with military vehicles have already headed to the two ends of the road to intercept passing vehicles. Fortunately, there is not much traffic on the highway in the morning.


    Of course-as the overlord of Neon, the interception mission will be handed over to the United States...


    At the same time-the seventh fleet stationed at the Neon Yokosuka base has also reached the Uchiura Bay in Hokkaido, the Russian Northern Fleet has also reached the Nemuro Strait, and the Chinese North Sea Fleet has also reached the Pacific Ocean outside Hokkaido. .

 Chapter 1139

    For a time-the gathering of the Three Kingdoms fleet made the Neon Government panic all day long.


    What are you doing here??Do you want to unite again to destroy the neon??


    However, at the same time, the three countries secretly informed their Japanese consuls, announcing that this is a top-secret military exercise of the three countries-aimed at strengthening military cooperation between major powers and preparing for future threats from space...


    In this regard, the Neon Consuls just want to say-I believe in your evil.


    But-what if you don''t believe it??Three countries, any one of them is enough to slap them. Now that the three countries are united together, they have to listen to them, and listen to them if they don¡¯t...


    Suddenly, the entire neon political arena was full of mourning, and the pessimism of the great neon empire was spreading.


    Neon time-nine o''clock in the morning-


    The neon people in Hokkaido witnessed a feast of extinction¡ª¡ª


    I saw it¡ªhundreds of burning fireballs fell from the sky, threatening to smash the entire Hokkaido into the sea level.


    At the moment when these fireballs were about to fall, thousands of anti-aircraft missiles spewed out from the fleet on the sea or from the road-based guided missile vehicles¡ªfor a time there was an apocalyptic beauty.


    To be honest, despite the fact that there are so many anti-aircraft missiles, the real effect is too limited. After all, the speed of these meteorites is too fast. Basically everyone is blindfolded and hitting flies...


    Someone has said-in this case, why launch anti-aircraft missiles??


    The three countries are taking the opportunity to test their own air defense systems and to clean up their missile inventory.


    After this wave is over, there can be excuses for paying too much and asking for more trophies. Why not do it??


    For a time, the air defense net formed in mid-air, it was really blazing, smoke lingering...


    Thousands of anti-aircraft missiles were eventually shot down, less than half...


    After sending out this wave of air defense missiles, the fleets of each country are dicing their own pieces...what are they doing??Of course it was to salvage the Transformers that fell into the sea after being destroyed in mid-air. That is all alien technology...


    And at this time--the deceptive King Kong who landed smoothly in Hokkaido were also unlucky, one by one being rubbed on the ground.


    Starscream hadn''t seen things well, he had slipped away a long time ago, he didn''t even land on the ground...


    The rest of the hapless ghosts, one by one, were tragically caught in the urn by the lair troops, and they were captured.


    These small, deceptive King Kong, for the lair troops, are simply a bonus for nothing...Is a taller than five meters big?A super large rope net ejector will make you a hapless prey.


    This kind of special mesh lock woven with graphene can withstand hundreds of tons of pulling force.Do these Decepticons have hundreds of tons of pulling power??Obviously they didn''t-if they had, they wouldn''t be trash fish.


    Without precautions, Transformers can indeed cause considerable damage.


    But-when prepared, then it is not a problem.Is it true that the ordnance of all countries on the earth is muddled??


    For the lair troops, this is a great harvest...


    Soon these Decepticons that landed were cleaned up.


    The car people standing on the side have a weird feeling that can¡¯t be said. It seems that in just one year, they have changed from pig¡¯s feet to supporting roles... This feeling is a bit... unpleasant...


    "Boss, I think it was a mistake for us to give the body of the Decepticons to these people on earth!!" Ironhide muttered, "Because of the corpses of the Decepticons, the technology of these people on earth has been developed by leaps and bounds... I feel that this cooperation was a mistake."


    "No, Ironhide!!" Optimus Prime said sullenly, "This is what we owe to the people of the earth... Our war with the Decepticons, the people of the earth are the most innocent victims... So, it is necessary. Compensation... and those corpses are useless to us, aren''t they?"


    "You will regret today''s decision sooner or later, boss!!" Tinhide said dullly, then turned and left to the other side.


    Reference 1549


    One thousand five hundred and forty-nine chapters


    What do dozens of living Decepticons Transformers represent??It represents another technological breakthrough and a new technology is about to be born.


    This time, almost all the leaders of the participating countries came to the nest base secretly-one was to condolences to the nest troops that won the victory this time, the other was to divide the spoils...


    The top leaders of these countries brought all kinds of condolences to the troops of their respective countries, and even brought singing and dancing troupes, of course¡ªthese performance teams only knew that they were about to arrive at a secret base. Everyone had no idea where this secret base was. Just before boarding the plane, all electronic equipment was confiscated.


    After arriving at the base, they didn''t even have time to take a look at the base, they were picked up by a few tightly sealed buses from the airport to the performance hall.


    And this group of top leaders, with their own team of staff, listened to the whole process of this operation in a conference hall of the highest joint command headquarters of the lair.And Zhou Ye, once again as a non-voting representative, participated in this meeting.


    It''s funny...


    In this meeting, all the leaders led a team of staff with men and women. Only Zhou Ye, with a dozen beauties sitting on the sidelines, was called-I just look at it, I not talking.


    During this battle, the commanders of the five countries spoke at the same time...their heads of state introduced the entire process from discovery to layout of this battle. In this process-the most indispensable, perhaps Zhou Ye... ¡­


    Without Zhou Ye¡¯s portal¡ªthese troops could not reach the pre-determined place to ambush, and without Zhou Ye¡¯s presence¡ªeven if the falling Decepticons were shot down, they would eventually run away a lot, because the ground troops would be difficult. Arrive at the scheduled location quickly.


    It can be said that-in the entire lair unit, anyone can lack, or even need the help of Autobots, but-it cannot be without Zhou Ye.


    With Zhou Ye''s portal, this lair troop is an ultra-mobile troop that can reach the battlefield instantly and go into battle.


    For this, the heads of state thanked Zhou Ye again... For this, Zhou Ye just waved his hand-[I also want to thank you for sending me the liaison officer]


    When these words were spoken, the heads of state were embarrassed for a while... slapped their faces¡ªit was a slap on the face.


    However, the most important thing for politicians is to have a thick skin...Put your skin in your pocket, and after a while-everyone is just like the okay person, and they start talking and laughing.


    Next, we have entered the most critical moment-sharing the spoils.


    The United States said [We have contributed a lot in this battle, and we demand the largest share!


    Hua Guo said [We also contributed a lot in this battle, and we also demanded more shares!


    Russian X said [Our most elite Northern Fleet has been dispatched-you won''t give more-are you sorry?


    France¡­¡­


    England...


    Madan''s-Neon is close to you, so you are so cheating teammates??


    France and England united to protest the spread of this unfair situation...


    And what about Zhou Ye?


    The goods simply sat next to the venue, watching the heads of state of several countries bargaining there like the aunt of the vegetable market buying vegetables.To be honest, it still feels very interesting... and the women are sitting aside chatting and laughing with their men watching the show...


    After these countries finally reached an agreement, Zhou Ye slowly said, "Have you forgotten the Decepticon base on Mars?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, everyone fell silent...


    "Don''t you think that this is the full strength of these Decepticons Transformers?" Zhou Ye asked again: "It''s just the existence of some scum in Transformers that made you snatch it... What are you going to do when the Decepticons come out next time?"


    "I don''t know if Mr. Zhou has any good suggestions?" The Chinese old man asked with a smile.

 Chapter 1140

    "Actually¡ªI think the world is too small!!" Zhou Ye didn''t answer the words of the old man in China directly, but said casually: "Small enough to compete for some industrial resources. War broke out... Constant internal friction... Do you think this is good?"


    "..." XN


    Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s words, the leaders of the various countries fell silent. Of course, they are seeking their own way of death. However, on the path of exploring the universe, countries have reached a bottleneck that cannot be broken by current technology. , So they have to drink poison to quench their thirst, and constantly use various means to plunder various energy and materials.


    Although they knew-if this went on, they would end up trapped in the projectile earth, but-they couldn''t help it.


    Technological breakthroughs do not happen overnight. It takes a lot of experiments to gain accumulated experience...


    But now, it is precisely time that is most lacking-the world is warming, the sea level is rising...If this continues, the end of the world is definitely no longer an illusory term, but will become the label of an era.


    Seeing the silence of the leaders of the various countries, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, turned to look at the Prime Minister of England and asked: "England is about to make a breakthrough in the latest energy plan secretly studied based on the fire source of the Decepticon body? ?"


    "Ahem... that... is still under study, still under study..." The Prime Minister of England kept wiping the sweat from his forehead and said awkwardly.


    "Is the research on the ion cannon of the US almost done?" Zhou Ye looked at the US president again...asked.


    "That...cough cough..." The US president was almost choked to death by his own saliva.


    "Is there a breakthrough in Russian material research?" Zhou Ye asked when he looked at the Russian president.


    "Uh-huh, now there are only a few small data problems!" The Russian leader admitted this point generously.


    Zhou Ye looked at the Chinese old man again...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s gaze, the Chinese old man said bachelorfully: "Our large-scale military manned mecha research has entered the stage of verification aircraft..."


    "Since everyone is studying this, why not just unite?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile, "You know-if you unite, you still have a lot to do..."


    "We don''t care about the union... But in the end, we are all afraid of making wedding dresses for others!" The Chinese old man said after some consideration.


    "Isn''t this joint command a good precedent!!" Zhou Ye asked rhetorically, "If you want to be one step ahead of entering the universe in the future, then I suggest you unite...By the way, give Just remind you, in the future-there will be a large spacecraft descending on the earth, which is also a spacecraft belonging to the Cybertronian!"


    "What?" X5


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, everyone was shocked, and then they looked happy...


    What is needed to travel through the vast universe??It is the hint of materials science, the improvement of power science is the improvement of the entire technology system, and what can an alien technology spacecraft bring to the earth??


    A bigger technological leap...


    Reference 1550


    One thousand five hundred and fifty chapters


    "Mr. Zhou, is what you said is true?" The US President had already stood up excitedly.


    After analyzing the technology of Cybertron for two years, they have almost enough knowledge of this technology.


    Let''s put it this way, if a spacecraft with a biotechnology reaching an alien race across the galaxy suddenly appeared, they would not be so happy.


    But Cybertron''s spacecraft is worth looking forward to.


    After all-Cybertron''s technology has a lot in common with Earth''s technology, which allows them to avoid many detours when studying Cybertron''s technology.


    To illustrate in the most vivid way, if science and technology are divided into ten levels, and the earth is between the second and third levels, then Cybertron''s technology level will not exceed five...


    It is precisely because of this extremely small technological generation difference that the Cybertronian technology has more research value for the earth.If you throw a tenth-level technological civilization to the earth now, it will be difficult to understand the earth-just like letting a caveman study computers, he will not get too much knowledge from it.


    But-if people in the eighteenth century study modern rifles, he may not be able to understand a lot of things inside, but-according to the gourd painting, it is still possible to make a low-quality soil gun.


    This is the relationship between the generation of technology.


    Keke-far away.


    "Of course!!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded: "I used prophecy magic to see the near future..."


    If it is said that someone else is prophesying magic in front of these people, these leaders will definitely slap them one by one, and then tell him to go, but-the speaker is Zhou Ye, the only magician-a magic that can open the space door Teacher, how can they not believe it?


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, everyone was excited again...The spacecraft''s technology...


    Seeing the excited expressions of the people, Zhou Ye said again: "I know that everyone is looking forward to getting the technology on the alien spacecraft, and I do the same. I am waiting for your technology to improve. In the near future, we will wait for all countries. When your military strength reaches a certain level, I can even help you open a portal to Cybertron. The abandoned planet is useless to the Cybertronians, but-for everyone, That''s a treasure!"


    "..." XN


    Faced with Zhou Ye''s words of confusion, the leaders of all countries were moved...


    What''s the point of beating every day on this one-third acre of earth??


    Not to mention the distance, just the nearest Mars... After the scientists'' argument, it is already one of the alternative locations that can be transformed into a habitable planet.


    Now, it is time to make a decision for the future destiny of mankind...


    After looking at each other, the leaders of the five countries nodded...


    In fact, for China and Russia, signing an agreement like this is not difficult at all, and the difficulty lies with the other three countries.


    They have an electoral system. Their term is over. Whether they can be re-elected next time is two different things. How can they sign a complete joint agreement?


    In the end, after negotiation-the five countries signed a secret memorandum again, and-signed a draft resolution to jointly establish a public research laboratory. In this draft, all public research laboratories All five countries have the right to share scientific and technological achievements, and the five countries also have the obligation to ensure the safety and confidentiality of this laboratory.


    The location of this secret laboratory is set on the four northern islands.


    Who told it to be close to the military bases in China, Russia and the United States??


    As for the will of Neon?Who cares about him??Of course-this laboratory will not be established for a while, and some minor procedural issues are needed.


    Next is the condolences of each country...


    Corresponding to the hot scene of the nest headquarters here, it is the appearance of the neon side that has suffered heavy losses.


    Several Decepticons that were destroyed by high altitudes changed their landing points and fell in the most prosperous areas of Neon Osaka and Tokyo. For a while, the whole Neon was about to fall out.


    However, before their Self-Defense Forces took action, hundreds of Osprey fighters had been dispatched from the base of the Mi Army and they rushed over, and immediately imposed martial law on the place where the Decepticon robot fell.


    Soon, several large transport helicopters flew over and directly took the wreckage of the Decepticons to the Mi Army base.


    Regarding this-the neon government expressed solemn protest.


    The U.S. government said-I''m sorry, it is a military secret.


    then??


    There will be no more...what dare Neon say what the American father said?


    Knowing that the United States is opening his eyes and talking nonsense, what can he do??Break your teeth and swallow in your belly...


    Of course, all this is a game between countries, and it has nothing to do with Zhou Ye...

 Chapter 1141

    He had already brought the girls back to his residence in Beverly Hills-after letting the girls have fun in the manor, Zhou Ye came to the laboratory of the White Queen.


    Empress Bai''s research on fire sources at this time has almost reached an obsession.


    To her, the fire source is definitely a creation of a technological race that is countless times higher than the Cybertronian Stars. It actually contains certain soul laws, and it is these soul laws that give those Transformers souls.


    If she only relies on the White Empress herself, she can''t perceive all this, isn''t Zhou Ye still here?This product itself has a soul gem, coupled with the heart of the universe and the ability to speak the law, it is enough to make Zhou Ye permanently increase the calculation power of the white queen in an instant, and make her feel the law of the soul.


    "How is the research on the source of fire?" Zhou Ye came to the white queen and asked, looking at the white queen who was analyzing the source of fire with his hands.


    "Master, please take out a machine item for me!" Bai Hou smiled slightly: "I will give you a surprise!"


    "No problem!" Zhou Ye graciously agreed, and he took out one from the space bracelet--the space bracelet...


    That''s right, he took out another space bracelet-Zhou Ye knew what she wanted to do as soon as she spoke to the white queen, so... spoofed and deliberately took out a space bracelet to the white queen.


    "Bad master...you will consume too much energy for the fire source like this!!" Seeing her master''s behavior, the white queen couldn''t help but give her master a scornful glance, spreading the two abilities of space and time. , There is no such thing as a fuel-efficient lamp.


    Especially what Zhou Ye carries with him is the kind of super giant space bracelet. Simply put-the space bracelets that Zhou Ye gave to his own women are all space bracelets with storage the size of ten football fields...


    Although complaining like this, the White Empress still controlled the fire source and placed it above the space bracelet-countless currents were emitted from the fire source and hit the space bracelet in this way. After a while-


    The space bracelet that Zhou Ye placed under the source of the fire burst with a bang, and then it turned into a stream of silver-white metal particles in mid-air and combined, and soon-a machine wearing a long silver skirt. The elves appeared in front of Zhou Ye.


    Reference 1551


    Chapter one thousand five hundred and fifty one


    Why did it say that it was a mechanical wizard instead of a Transformer that appeared in front of Zhou Ye?


    Because - except for the metallic skin, she looks no different from normal human beings, without the angular appearance of Transformers, but more like the smooth skin of humans.


    Especially her dress, which looks like Umbrella''s logo, all red and white...


    The first time he saw Zhou Ye, this mechanical elf the size of Zhou Ye¡¯s palm half kneeled in front of Zhou Ye, and greeted Zhou Ye solemnly: "Long live the great ruler, long live the great Umbrella-Huan Ring is always waiting for your orders!!"


    "Uh-really interesting!!" Zhou Ye noticed some details."Have you changed some internal settings of the fire source?"


    "Yes, master!!" Bai Hou smiled slightly: "Don''t look down on the ring ring. If the Transformers are strong, the ring ring is probably as strong as the super soldier loaded with the leadership module, and in view of Her attack mode... She can single out the entire Cybertronian!"


    "What is her attack mode?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Huanhuan''s attack mode is-Space Devour, Domination!!" At this time, Huanhuan had already flown onto Zhou Ye''s shoulder, holding Zhou Ye''s cheek affectionately against him.


    "Space swallowed?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "That''s right!!" The mechanical wizard ring from the space bracelet said proudly: "Because the material of the ring is special, it has spatial attributes...The ring can swallow objects that do not exceed the size of its own storage space. , And then use the space to crush them."


    "How to deal with the crushed scum?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "They will turn into nutrients to stabilize the inner space of the ring! Domination!!" Huanhuan explained: "Theoretically-the inner space of the ring can evolve and expand indefinitely... If enough, then the ring The ring can even be eaten for a week..."


    Having said this, Huan Huan slapped his stomach with a grieved expression, and said: "Master, Huan Huan is hungry, give Huan Huan something to eat..."


    "Uh¡ª¡ª!!!" Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... Did he make a pure foodie??


    "...Master, let Huanhuan eat it, okay? Huanhuan feels-as long as Huanhuan eats it, it can immediately evolve into a more powerful existence!!" Huanhuan said, looking at it with bright eyes The space bracelet on Zhou Ye''s wrist...


    This is the supreme version of the space bracelet...With such a huge force as Umbrella, only this one can be produced. It can be said that the storage space in this space bracelet has reached the planet level. Up...


    To put it simply-the space bracelet-is made of a rare metal called Najin-and this metal is inherently of quality-like the space the size of a football field The material of the bracelet is the most common¡ª¡ª


    And for example, the space bracelets used by Zhou Ye''s women, the size of which are ten football pitches, are considered first-class... it is already relatively rare.


    As for Zhou Ye, there is only one space bracelet made by Super Pinnacle... and only such one, and the multiverse is limited. Umbrella only found the material to make a Super Pinnacle bracelet.


    Zhou Ye was really reluctant to give this thing to Huanhuan...


    "Give it to Huanhuan... Give it to Huanhuan, and Huanhuan can better help dominate!!" Huanhuan said as he acted spoiled in front of Zhou Ye...


    "..." Faced with the aegyo of a space bracelet, Zhou Ye was unmoved, he just looked at the white queen... that meant - is loyalty guaranteed.


    The white queen nodded, and then said: "Huanhuan¡ª¡ªSince you want to eat the master''s space bracelet, then swear allegiance to the master! Become a space bracelet that belongs to only one person..."


    Hearing what the White Queen said, Huanhuan said without hesitation: "Okay!"


    ¡°In view of the particularity of space bracelets, I added a core setting to them-in terms of pan-faith, they belong to Umbrella¡¯s property, but they can also be re-identified if they belong to some kind of personal item. The Lord... becomes the private property of someone in Umbrella, of course-everything can only be recognized as the master again without violating Umbrella''s interests!!" Baihou explained.


    "Don''t have to be so troublesome-space machinery is forbidden to be activated in the future!" Zhou Ye made this rule without hesitation.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s serious expression, the white queen lowered her head without hesitation."Yes, Master, your consciousness will be thoroughly implemented!!"


    "Okay, how does this little thing recognize the master twice?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "You only need to drop a drop of blood to her, and she will only be yours from now on!" Bai Hou smiled.


    "Interesting setting, a bit like the DNA binding of a space bracelet!!" Zhou Ye said, pushing a drop of golden blood from his fingertips, dripping it into Huan Huan¡¯s mouth, and Huan Huan opened its small cutely. Xiang, swallowed that drop of golden blood into his mouth...


    Soon-a soft golden light appeared on Huan Huan''s body, and then-a strange change appeared.


    The metallic skin on Huanhuan disappeared and was replaced by human-like skin, with only her long silver hair remaining.


    "Huh----how did Huanhuan become like this!!" Huanhuan felt the changes in his body, and exclaimed in surprise: "The space inside Huanhuan has grown bigger again...Master, Huanhuan can now I bit down half of the planet in one bite..."


    "..." Hearing Huanhuan''s words, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while¡ª¡ª


    She is not big and has a big appetite... after all, she has evolved into a bigger foodie.


    Now that he has already recognized the Lord twice, Zhou Ye didn''t mind throwing his Super-Rank Space bracelet to Huanhuan and swallowing him, "Wait a minute, I will take out all the contents..."


    "Don''t be so troublesome master!" Huanhuan said with an expression of excitement on his face: "Huanhuan can put the things inside into his own space..."


    "Okay!!" Zhou Ye casually took off the space bracelet, and threw it to Huanhuan...


    "Woo..." Huanhuan swallowed the super-grade space bracelet in one unceremonious bite.


    Then-there were waves of spatial ripples flashing across Huan Huan''s body. This kind of spatial fluctuations could not be concealed by Zhou Ye. He stared at Huan Huan intently, watching the changes in her with a little surprise...


    I saw-as the ring swallowed the super-quality space bracelet, the ring that was originally only a dozen centimeters high grew to more than 30 cm in the blink of an eye, and even-behind her, four pairs of transparent were born Dragonfly-like wings.


    Reference 1552


    One thousand five hundred and fifty-two chapters


    "How big is this thing to turn into a space bracelet..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while as he watched the greatly changed ring in front of him.


    "Huanhuan isn''t big at all..." Huanhuan said hurriedly, shaking the transparent wings behind him, and flying to Zhou Ye''s side, holding his hand-instantly turning into a handsome silver bracelet...


    Speaking of it, this bracelet doesn¡¯t seem to be much different from before... If it is necessary to say that there is a difference, it turns into a ring that the bracelet brings to his hand, giving him a feeling of communication...

 Chapter 1142

    Especially when Zhou Ye looked at the space inside Huan Huan, a shy and shy response came from Huan Huan''s mind.


    For Huanhuan, letting the owner check the space in his body is more shy than standing in front of his owner without clothes...


    But-since it''s the master, that''s nothing, so-Huanhuan can only endure it.


    Next, Zhou Ye played with Huanhuan for a while and confirmed her ability¡ª¡ª


    It can be said that the ring ring is really a different kind of transformers, and there are two ways of movement-one is that it can fly on the transparent wings behind the vibration. This kind of flight speed is not slow at all, and in the atmosphere In the planet, she can reach the speed of fifty times the speed of sound at the fastest, another way of movement-that is even more terrifying, space movement.


    The farthest distance that the space can move, for Huanhuan, is the diameter of the storage space in her body...that is to say-it is about 18,000 kilometers.


    That night¡ªZhou Ye introduced his new pet to the women¡ªfor this extremely beautiful space elf named Huanhuan, the women really loved it... The 30-centimeter-high Huanhuan is simply nothing short of it. Like a large living Barbie doll.How can the girls resist such temptation and temptation?


    For an instant - Zhou Ye was thrown aside by the women... Hey, it was a tragedy.


    However, during the happy party in the evening, Huanhuan gave Zhou Ye another surprise... She actually joined the ranks of the girls because she was greedy for Zhou Ye''s sports industry, and jointly resisted Zhou Ye''s Great Demon...


    In fact, Huanhuan just feels that since the blood of her own master can help her improve, then maybe that is okay?With this thought--she rushed over, and when she tried...she became addicted--


    To Zhou Ye, this whole is a living flying...cup...and the girls laughed after being surprised.


    Soon - Zhou Ye used actions to let them know what the price would be for a man who laughed at him...


    While Zhou Ye was happy here, the sad reminder Starscream was rushing towards the Decepticon base on Mars.


    Not only did his mission fail, but also because the spacecraft on the moon had already carried the men and flew to Mars with the space pillar.So-he had to force himself to fly to Mars...


    Even in the universe, he has exceeded the speed of the second universe, reaching a speed of 50,000 kilometers per hour, but-you must know that the earth is 58.8 million kilometers away from Mars, this is because with The changes in the orbit of the planet are because the two are getting closer.


    Even so, Starscream would have to fly honestly for forty-nine days to reach the Mars base. This¡ªwhat a tragedy.


    However, because of this--


    The earth can be safe and sound...for so long.


    This time Starscream went back honestly, his heart was even full of joy...because he felt that he had finally found the secret of the disappearance of the fire source.


    Because-he got the news from Sonic that Alice is still alive.


    What does this mean??


    Alice is still alive in human society, but the Decepticon channel and positioning device on her body have all disappeared, which had to remind Starscream of the disappearing roadblock that disappeared with the fire source...


    There must be an inevitable connection between the two...


    Thinking of this, Starscream flew even happier.He could almost foresee Megatron''s happy smile.


    After nearly two months of space travel--


    Starscream finally returned to the Decepticon base on Mars. He didn''t care much and rushed directly into the base...


    "Look at who''s back... isn''t this my strongest subordinate, Starscream?" Megatron sneered, and kicked Starscream to the ground with his own feet. Stepping on Starscream¡¯s Hun¡¯s mouth, he asked loudly: "You still have the face to come back?? You are a coward who flees!!"


    "No...great boss, I''m here to come back to tell you good news!!" Starscream hurriedly raised his hands and shouted, "I think I have found a clue to the source of the fire!!"


    "Oh?? Then you''d better tell me something that makes me happy, or else¡ªI''ll break you down into a pile of scrap metal!!" Megatron said unceremoniously.


    "Of course... I promise that this news will definitely make you happy!!" Starscream said, while reporting his guess and the news that Alice the Hermit Warrior is still alive to Megatron...


    After hearing this news-


    Megatron retracted his big foot on Starscream... "The news you brought is very timely... I''m going to meet my master now."


    While talking, Megatron turned his head and walked towards the innermost part of the base...


    Soon, he came to the depths of the tunnel and knelt down in front of a dark figure... "Master, we have found a clue to the source of the fire. This time, I will personally lead the Decepticons to come to earth. Take the source of fire from the traitor at the roadblock!!"


    "My apprentice, this time-we have been forced to the dead end..." The Fallen King Kong sat in his seat and said slowly: "Look at the little King Kong that is about to be born in our spaceship... because of lack Energy, many of them will not be able to be born alive in this world... We, there is no more energy to waste, so-this time I decided to do it myself!!"


    "But my master, the last super soldier is still alive..." Megatron said hesitantly: "Megatron is now on the side of mankind, helping the earthlings deal with our kinsmen..."


    "My apprentice, we no longer have room to retreat..." The Fallen King Kong sighed deeply, "Without the source of fire, there is no energy... We can only die on this desolate planet in the end... ¡­So¡ªthis time, we have to do our best, only success without failure!!"


    "I understand, Master!!" Hearing the words of the Fallen King Kong, Megatron also knew what kind of predicament his faction is currently facing.


    Because of the successive failures on the earth, and because of the constant violent cracking of various plans-they no longer have the room to slowly plan.


    For today''s plan-there is only one last fight.


    Thinking of this, Megatron stood up fiercely and walked outside."Decepticons, get ready for our last battle. Success-we are the heroes of the entire race. We will gain the endless energy of the fire source. Failure-our race will lose the last trace of energy. , Disappearing in this world forever!!"


    "Roar¡ª¡ª!!!" XN


    Reference 1553


    Chapter one thousand five hundred and fifty three


    Following the Decepticons, pouring out from the Mars base...


    The observatories of the five big rascals on the earth receiving secret missions immediately observed this phenomenon.


    This situation was first summarized in the base of the nest.


    In the highest joint command headquarters of the lair, the commanders of the five nations sat there in silence. They did not feel any strange to the invading Decepticons-what really depressed them was that they could only be beaten passively. The feeling of not being able to take the initiative.


    After all, they don''t have the weapons and equipment to fight in space-so they can only wait until they invade the earth and passively deploy defenses. This feeling is terrible.


    "Everyone talks about-what should I do this time?" The American commander slowly said after taking a breath of cigarette.


    "We can only temporarily increase the combat readiness level!!" The commander of China sighed and said: "I suggest that several countries in our alliance enter the first level combat readiness state at the same time, and wait until their landing points are determined, and then rely on our Lord Magician. The portal, dispatch the lair troops and turn them all into guinea pigs in our laboratory..."


    "agree!!"


    "agree!"


    "we can only do this!!"


    In the end¡ªall the lair commanders agreed to this proposal.


    And the commanders of various countries also passed all the information back to their respective countries through top-secret channels... The first time they received the information-all the countries involved in the alliance began to secretly enter the first level of combat readiness. status.


    A line of troops pulled heavy anti-aircraft equipment and began to arrange empty areas around their respective important cities.


    In the past, the soldiers replaced from the lair troops were upgraded to three levels one by one, and were sent to the troop troops in various theaters to serve as technical guidance.


    After all¡ªthey have all had experience with Cybertron, so to speak¡ªthey know all the weaknesses of those aliens.


    And the large-scale military mobilization of the five gangsters is obviously impossible to hide from all countries... For a time, the entire international community has become turbulent.

 Chapter 1143

    The leaders of various small countries frequently visit the five gangsters-they just want to know what is going on?Is the Third World War finally about to start?


    You should hug thick legs with thick legs. For example, neon, the prime minister of neon keeps running towards Washington, what do you do with the big brother, tell the younger brother, the younger brother will definitely run in the forefront, charging for the big brother In the unhesitating appearance.


    Although Neon performed well, it is a pity that due to the covenant, the United States has no way to say anything. It can only tell Neon that it is best not to use long-wave communications to talk about important things with satellite communications during this period.


    Just as the five great hooligans on the earth began to actively prepare for war, Zhou Ye was in the Umbrella Building in New York, comforting Daxi Taili.


    "Hi...Don''t move, let me take a good rest!!" Dassy Taili couldn''t help but slapped her man''s shoulder lightly, so that he wouldn''t do anything wrong.


    "Okay... Just now you said you want me to hurry up..." Zhou Ye said with an aggrieved expression.


    "Asshole..." Daxi gave her man a blank look, then glanced at the three girls lying on the floor in her office, and said helplessly: "You have done misfortune to my secretary, what do you want? ?"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled and said nothing.


    He also did not expect that Dassy, ??relying on the sufficient funds provided by him, only spent half a year squeezing the KSI Group out of life¡ªthe three who were supposed to be Joshua¡¯s secretaries eventually became Dassy¡¯s secretaries. , This is really great... and because the system has been cutting off the line of cause and effect, they are... the first time.


    This was what made Zhou Ye the happiest thing, he said relatively systematically-[He who knows me, Shanshan too].


    "Have you taken down those garbage items thrown by the Ministry of National Defense recently?" Zhou Ye lazily lifted Daxi in his arms, and then asked.


    "Of course!!" Daxi, who was helpless, could only let Zhou Ye do whatever he wanted.She looked lazy and said: "For those officials, the useless residue of the Cybertronians is too useful for us... I don¡¯t know, wait until the deformation element appears. At that time, will they cry regretfully and place an order for me..."


    "Don''t be too public..." Zhou Ye thought for a while and said: "There will be another wave of Cybertronians coming soon. At that time, there will be more gains..."


    "Okay..." Daxi nodded, relying on her mental abilities, she became popular with politics in the entire mall.It can be said-now no one dares to investigate her at will like the group just established... "By the way... honey, don''t you go to see Yueming??"


    "Uh-what time is it now?" Zhou Ye asked back.


    "It''s almost five o''clock in the afternoon now!!" Daxi looked at the lady''s watch on her wrist, which was also made of Transformers-given to her by the White Queen.


    "Uh, it''s so late, it seems I''m going to hurry up!!" Zhou Ye said, stood up-put Daxi on the chair that belonged to her, and then gently said parting. No, "See you later, baby..."


    "See you later..." Daxi smiled and helped her man tidy up his clothes, and then gave him a guilty beg.


    As Zhou Ye''s figure slowly faded away¡ªDaxi knew that her boyfriend, who came and went like wind, was going to Hong Kong to comfort his other two girlfriends¡ªand she should also tidy up and get ready to get off work. Up...


    Thinking of this, Daxi stood up, cleaned up a bit, and awakened her three female secretaries lying on the carpet one by one, and it was time to get off work.


    On the other side-Hong Kong-Repulse Bay villa area.


    Hong Kong¡¯s Repulse Bay is backed by Victoria Peak and close to Victoria Harbour. It can be said to be surrounded by mountains and rivers. It has the reputation of "the first bay in the world". It is one of the most representative landmarks in Hong Kong.It is also one of the first choices for many rich people to buy luxury houses.


    And Su Yueming¡¯s villa is located on the Taiping Mountain in Repulse Bay...


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to buy Mid-Levels villas, but-Mid-Levels villas are no longer for sale. After all, the place is so big, and in recent years, new land for villas has not been allowed, so-Mid-Levels villas are so expensive...


    It was not six o''clock in the morning at this time... Su Yueming was sleeping in her bedroom.


    A figure suddenly appeared in Su Yueming¡¯s villa... It was not someone else, it was Zhou Ye who had just arrived from New York... He saw Su Yueming in his sleep at a glance, and the corner pulled out a dangerous arc... "Morning exercises" ¡ª¡ªIt''s time to start, little lazy pig!!"


    Following the voice, Zhou Ye jumped onto the couch...


    "Bad guy--how did you come so late today..." As soon as Zhou Ye jumped onto the couch, Su Yueming woke up... When she saw Zhou Ye the first time, she stretched her arms and hugged tightly. The man who lived with him... the morning exercise began.


    Fighting alone or something, it sounds beautiful-it is not beautiful to do. Fortunately, Vivian, who came to the Hong Kong branch to inspect, happened to also live in Su Yueming''s house, so-the three of them barely formed a two-on-one situation. , But¡ªin the end¡ªthe two women had to call the company back, arrange a three-day work, and contact them by phone if they had something to do-using the Internet office-there was no way, they couldn''t get up.


    Reference 1554


    One thousand five hundred and fifty four chapters


    Zhou Ye''s leisure did not stop the Decepticons from coming...


    Three days later-ten o''clock in the morning.


    Nest headquarters-the highest joint command.


    This time, not only the commanders of the five nations but also Zhou Ye participated in the battle meeting...


    However, unlike the various experts and military staff behind other commanders, Zhou Ye is still surrounded by beautiful women.


    "I am a little envious of him!!" A French staff officer said to the English staff next to him: "Your Majesty is simply the winner of men in life..."


    "No, you have to know-if you have this ability, various countries will let you choose beautiful women!" The English staff officer said without squinting: "The premise is that you can let these beautiful women follow you heartily... And has a strong kidney!!"


    "Well...I admit that I can only deal with two women at most!!!"


    The chattering sounded as the five video walls around the Supreme Joint Command were lit up, completely quieting down.


    The people who appear on the TV wall are not others, they are the top leaders of the five countries. The communication equipment they are using now does not require satellite relay-quantum communication equipment, provided by Huaguo Friendship...


    After this war, these communication equipment will be sent back to China...


    "Well, gentlemen, now-there are still two hours before the damn Cybertrons arrive at us. We should get nervous!!" The Hua Guo commander said, stood up and walked over. On the side of the holographic map, a laser pointer was used to point to the most important economic and energy cities in each country.


    Above-has been marked with a red dot...


    "We all know that in the face of this passive war, losses are unavoidable..." The Hua Guo commander said: "All we can do is try our best to minimize all losses. I suggest that at the beginning of the battle. One second before, the deceptive robot in space was completely wiped out...At this point, we still need to trouble His Excellency Zhou Ye!"


    "No problem!!" Zhou Ye lazily stretched out his hand: "When the time comes, I will open the portal next to that guy... All you need to do is-reach out and grab him, and then pull him. Just come back!"


    "Thank you, Lord Zhou Ye!!"


    The commanders thanked Zhou Ye for this kind of cooperation.


    Space weapons are still being developed. It¡¯s really not easy for them to catch the sound waves lying on the spy satellite...


    Not to mention that laser weapons are affected by many aspects such as weather and atmosphere, and it is not easy to subdue sound waves. Even launching intercontinental missiles-for sound waves, it is not necessarily easy to use, because-the guidance mode of launching missiles requires the use of satellites On the Internet, the missile will become blind when the sound waves do a little trick.


    Even if Soundwave turns around and flees without doing anything, it is enough to cause headaches for all countries...There are too many satellites in space. It is still a big problem for Soundwave to change satellites and then invade the network.


    Therefore-before the battle, it became a top priority to get rid of the sound waves as soon as possible.


    After all-this large-scale invasion of the Decepticons has forced the countries on the earth to use most of their respective forces. This mode of joint operations cannot leave the use of satellite networks.


    "All of our air force base pilots have lifted their vacations and are on standby 24 hours a day!" The US commander also said.


    Next, countries are reporting on their preparations.


    It sounds funny...


    In the movie, there are less than a hundred Decepticons, and the U.S. raises its hands to surrender... I don''t know whether it is the black U.S. or military experts from countries with intellectual disabilities.


    But-this is reality, this is not the planet that is forcibly mentally disabled by the director.


    All countries have made all preparations to give these alien guests a grand welcome ceremony.


    I would like to extend a warm welcome to these aliens who came to Earth to give gifts with their planetary technology.

 Chapter 1144

    Don¡¯t you just lose some people?Let¡¯s say a cold-blooded word--the earth people, one hundred for a Cybertronian, the earth all earn...


    The technology of the Cybertron is enough to make the earth''s technology leapfrog.


    So-countries like these guests very much.


    Alien spacecraft without an energy shield??Ah-I really like it.


    Alien robots that can be damaged by earth weapons-I really like them.


    Mechanical creatures that are almost in the same line as earth technology-I really like them.


    A group of commanders are already eagerly waiting for the arrival of the Cybertronian...


    More than an hour later-


    Dozens of small Cybertron spacecraft descended on the earth. They passed through the earth¡¯s atmosphere and set off towards various countries...


    Accompanied by these dozens of small spaceships, there are hundreds of meteorites...They fly to various places on the earth, and there are two or three small spaceships on standby in the universe.


    The Kitty Hawk aircraft carrier formation that was cruising along the coast of the North Atlantic United States sadly urged the meteorites transformed by the Fallen King Kong into scrap iron and sank into the sea.


    Several cities in France have also been attacked... I have to say that these countries are really unlucky.


    In the Lair Command, the commanders of the United States, France, and England all had extremely ugly expressions on their faces... They received the news as soon as they attacked.


    "Your Excellency Zhou Ye... can we start [close the door] battle?" The American commander said with a look of anger: "I want to get those deceptive King Kongs out and kick their bigu!!"


    "Of course you can!!" Zhou Ye smiled and stood up and walked out...


    And a group of commanders also stood up and walked towards the outside field...


    At this time-in the center of the wide field outside, there are already seven or eight modified heavy tanks on standby. Their original turrets are gone, replaced by huge shooting guns like speargun launchers. The barbed guns also carry small propulsion devices-in order to catch the sound waves lying on the spy satellite in a vacuum.


    Zhou Ye walked to the side of those vehicles and greeted them at random...


    The drivers of those vehicles got into their tanks one by one and started the tank...


    When these guys were ready-Zhou Ye opened a portal with a diameter of ten meters... As soon as the portal was opened, the modified harpoons on seven or eight heavy tanks were launched towards the portal...


    The sound wave lying on the satellite looked at the scene in front of him with a dazed expression.


    A golden portal suddenly appeared next to the spy satellite-and then-dozens of hooks were ejected from it, before he could react...


    These weird and incomparable, the hook with a small jet device behind him tied him, including the spy satellite under him, to a sturdy one.


    A huge force came¡ªhe was dragged into the golden portal.


    Reference 1555


    One thousand five hundred and fifty-five chapters


    As the sound wave appeared in the base together with the satellite, several Autobot members directly rushed over... suppressed the bewildered sound wave.


    Several heavy-duty vehicles drove over, using specially made large-scale hydraulic clamp equipment, slamming the sound waves to the ground...


    And Zhou Ye also completed his task, turned and left...


    And at this moment--


    After smashing the aircraft carrier, the fallen King Kong has also flown to the largest city nearby, and then on the highest TV tower, he removed the antenna and cloned a Teletubbies himself...


    [Humans on the earth, your leader has concealed the truth, you are not the only ruler of the universe.We are by your side-hidden, but not in the future.You will see that we can destroy your city at will...but you have nothing to do with us, unless you can hand over this girl...]


    Then-Alice''s disguise data scrolls back and forth across the screen...


    After a while--


    All the TV shows were switched to scenes of Fallen King Kong again.


    [Dare to resist, we will destroy this world...]


    However, he hasn''t finished speaking yet...


    People all over the world gathered by the TV set saw a very funny scene...


    I saw¡ªa dozen tactical missiles dragged their long tails and directly hit the face of the fallen King Kong¡ª


    At this moment--the whole world fell silent, and then--everyone couldn''t help laughing wildly...


    Nima-pretend to be X, pretend to be X, right??


    Also [we have nothing to do with your team]??


    And at this time-the fallen King Kong who was screamed at by a dozen missiles was also stunned... what''s the situation?This script is different...


    Far away, more than a dozen F22 fighter jets have appeared in the distance of Fallen King Kong...


    They were ordered to come to contain this guy, and even if it was shot down... The Fallen King Kong was not the trash King Kong after all, it was enough to contain him first.


    "Ats...you are annoying me!!" The visor on the face of the fallen King Kong has been shattered, including his body, and countless pieces have been shattered...


    It seemed really miserable, but-this was nothing to him, he was the Transformers standing at the apex of Cybertron.


    With a wild roar, the Fallen King Kong jumped up, transformed into a Cybertron star-style spaceship, and chased the dozens of F22 fighters...


    And those fighters had already received the order, the first time, scattered and flee...


    "You cunning little bugs..." The Fallen King Kong stared angrily at one and chased it...


    The other time frame flew back again, chasing behind the fallen King Kong, launching missiles beyond the visual range...


    The Fallen King Kong was entangled by dozens of F22s...


    The Fallen King Kong was so angry...These ants, one by one, didn''t know what the glory of the warrior was, and they ran after a single fight, never giving him a chance to fight melee...


    No, I can''t say that he won''t be given a chance to fight melee, but-he won''t be given a chance to get close...


    When the Fallen King Kong stared at a fierce pursuit, dozens of others chased him from behind, and then attacked him-if he left the target to chase the dozens, they would disperse again and then flee...


    All of a sudden--the Fallen King Kong was angered by these dozens of F22s and there was nowhere to vent...


    In the end, he fought fiercely¡ªjust staring at a fierce pursuit.


    This chase, from San Francisco to Texas...


    In the end-the Fallen King Kong still caught up with this hapless F22... After all, when he was flying in the atmosphere, he was not as energy-saving as in space... In fact, his top speed is less than three Mach...


    Compared to the F22''s maximum speed of Mach 2.25, it is much faster, but it has not reached the point of crushing.

 Chapter 1145

    The fallen King Kong who caught up with the F22 fighter deformed and jumped to the top of the F22, and then pulled the pilot of the F22 fighter jet out of it, and crushed it with confidence."Damn ants, go to hell..."


    After doing all this, Fallen King Kong kicked the F22 fighter forcefully and flew again...


    This time, he stopped fighting with those F22...


    Just kidding, even after the Fallen King Kong hit a dozen missiles, it is still a little uncomfortable, okay?


    In a word-he was a little confused.


    He really didn''t expect the earthlings to be so tenacious...The resistance will be so firm, which made all his thoughts vanish.


    The hapless F22 fighter jet, after being thrown to the ground by the Fallen King Kong, unfortunately hit a small residential house and killed a second-hand inventor named Cade Igor.This is really a tragedy... the hero who changed four just died by accident.


    Keke¡ªnot to mention these, let¡¯s talk about other Decepticons that landed on the earth.


    They tragically discovered that the earth is not a place where they can go wild.


    The Transformers who landed in other small countries were better. They did not receive too strong resistance, but-they also suffered a lot.


    The Decepticons who fell in the territory of the five gangsters are tragedy.


    They found that in an instant, the roles between the hunter and the prey were completely changed.


    The Decepticons who fell in China found themselves caught in the ocean of human-face war.


    The leaders of China simply acquiesced to the accusations of the Decepticons, and released a way to distinguish the Decepticons-their conspicuous logo of Decepticons. Once they find this logo, all Chinese citizens can call the reporting hotline-XXXXXX


    After verification, the whistleblower will receive a generous cash reward.


    Of course¡ªthe Chinese government does not encourage its citizens to arrest those deceptive King Kong...


    But-what should I say?It is the people of China who are creative--


    After some of them found out, they chose to report, and some of them simply grabbed a Decepticon King Kong.


    The Decepticon King Kong deformed into a muck truck, and then he was discovered by the guy who worked on the construction site...


    This guy is also a tiger, he is directly operating the bucket of the excavator, aiming at this guy¡¯s hood...Unfortunately-whether it is Decepticons or Autobots, their fire source is in the engine. Hidden...


    This time-the unlucky deceptive King Kong was put on standby by the excavator guy, and the guy also received a lot of money for capturing a deceptive King Kong alive.


    By the way, this guy graduated from Huaguo Shandong Lan X Technology College...


    Not only this hapless one, but the other deceptive King Kong who fell in the bustling city are not so good...


    They found that not long after they landed on the ground, countless soldiers swarmed around¡ªthese guys were holding weapons specifically aimed at them, high-voltage overload grid transmitters, that¡¯s really a catch...


    Reference 1556


    One thousand five hundred and fifty six chapters


    Starscream was being chased by more than a dozen fighters...


    He found that his methods had no effect on the weapons of these people on earth. For example, weapons such as electromagnetic jamming bombs were useless to them...


    Only now did Starscream have a definite understanding of the seven billion humans on the entire planet.


    The entire Cybertronian star, at its most prosperous, did not have more than one million Transformers...


    After the civil war, there are only three or two kittens left... Seven billion ants are enough to gnaw an elephant. Obviously, the Cybertronians are far from the ants and big The huge gap between the elephants...they are too arrogant.


    Now Starscream found that he was almost unable to escape... just when he was about to turn around and fly towards the universe.A circular portal suddenly opened in front of him, and he couldn''t avoid it and rammed into it directly... However, not far from the other side of the portal-there was a solid lead wall more than 30 meters thick.


    It can''t be pulled up, Starscream can only deform, and then hit the lead wall...


    "Dang--!"


    With a loud noise¡ªStarscream was mounted on the lead wall...for a time, his body parts flew everywhere.


    Starscream, who was dizzy, hadn''t figured out what was going on--but found that he had been held on his limbs so hard that he could no longer move.


    It wasn''t until this time that Starscream discovered that it was not just himself, but many Decepticons who had transformed into airplanes were in this huge square, being firmly suppressed.


    And-it seems that there is his own boss, Megatron...


    "You damn human beings, you will be wiped out by my teacher, the Fallen King Kong!" Even though you have been stuck on the ground and unable to move, Megatron is still cursing. .


    "Hi, my great leader...I''m so happy to meet you!!" Starscream has some time to say hello to his boss.


    "Shut up, idiot!!" Megatron was out of anger when he saw Starscream.


    "Don''t worry, the boss... The Fallen King Kong can definitely save us..." Starscream didn''t care about his boss''s posture at all, he firmly believed that he would be saved.


    What he thought was really good, because - the Fallen King Kong had indeed come to the outskirts of the lair troops by virtue of his perception of the Decepticon members.


    It''s just that in the face of this heavily-guarded joint base, the Fallen King Kong is also somewhat incapable of starting...So, sure enough, some cannon fodder is still needed.


    Thinking of this, the Fallen King Kong directly ordered several small spacecraft staying in the outer orbit of the earth to drop the Decepticon King Kong towards the nest base.


    Why don''t the spacecraft come down directly??


    Because¡ªthe countless anti-aircraft weapons in the lair base made Fallen King Kong¡¯s psychology a little hairy. The ghost knows whether the small transport ships can withstand the attack of these anti-aircraft weapons, so¡ªit¡¯s better to let them jump down. It can escape the capture of some anti-aircraft weapons with the help of the dynamic acceleration of the jump.


    Following the orders of the Decepticon King Kong-


    Dozens of fireballs came from the earth''s orbit towards the base of the nest.


    Suddenly-the air defense alarm sounded in the nest base.


    The harsh sirens kept all the soldiers busy, launching high-altitude interceptor missiles and organizing low-altitude air defense firepower nets.


    Suddenly¡ªeveryone gets busy.


    "Your Excellency Zhou Ye, please also take refuge in the air defense fortifications!" A staff officer in the uniform of a senior school officer walked up to Zhou Ye and said respectfully.


    For them, anyone can sacrifice, but Zhou Ye can''t sacrifice, because - he is the soul of the entire lair.


    "No need..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, looked up at the Decepticon Transformers who was smashing towards the nest base, snapped his fingers...


    In an instant, dozens of golden portals were opened out of thin air on the orbits that the Decepticons must pass...


    Smashing it down is a means. Although the Decepticons have the ability to aim ahead, they really don''t have the ability to change lanes halfway.


    The deceptive King Kong was swallowed by the portal...


    And the eyes of the fallen King Kong who noticed this scene in the distance almost didn''t fall out of his own eye sockets... "Has the earth people already mastered space technology? That''s terrible!!!"


    However, the Fallen King Kong who was expressing emotion didn''t notice, a golden portal just appeared above his head...

 Chapter 1146

    As the portal was opened, meteorite fireballs from the Decepticon King Kong flew out of the portal-slamming straight toward the fallen King Kong.


    "boom--"


    "Boom... boom..."


    The Fallen King Kong was directly sunk by his own deceptive King Kong meteorite, which was completely sunk by a cannonball at a speed of 50,000 kilometers per hour. Learn about...


    When the Fallen King Kong sank to the bottom of the sea, the portal that opened out of thin air disappeared...


    Whether it''s Starscream - or Megatron -


    They felt the signal of the disappearance of the Fallen King Kong in an instant--


    Megatron was instantly dumbfounded: "No... how is this possible? Teacher-why did the teacher die like this?"


    "Oh my God... Fallen King Kong...!" After a brief period of horror, Starscream''s desire to survive caused Starscream to raise the small white flag for the first time."I am willing to cooperate, and I can provide you with everything you want to know!!"


    "Damn traitor, shut up!" Megatron roared.


    "Hey, don''t yell at me. From today, you will no longer be my leader..." Starscream said loudly, "Help, man, tell your supreme leader, I am willing to take refuge in you, can I can''t give a little special treatment..."


    "...I will convey your meaning to the upper side!!" The non-commissioned officer guarding them on the side said with a strange expression.


    Maybe he really hadn''t seen such an unscrupulous Decepticon... it was really embarrassing for him.


    And on the other side--


    Standing on the edge of the playground, looking at his enemies, Optimus Prime, who was easily defeated by the earthlings, also looked weird.


    Is it over??


    Didn''t even help me?It''s that simple end??


    So what exactly is the war that has lasted for centuries between myself and Megatron??Do children play house??


    As more and more Decepticons were captured by various countries... Megatron felt that the day when his clan died was not far away.


    If he did it again, he would definitely dissuade his teacher from falling into King Kong and prevent him from making such a hasty decision-but now it is too late.


    Refueling tactics, coupled with underestimation of the enemy-let them pay an unbearable price for deceptive King Kong...


    He looked at Optimus Prime, who was standing not far away, and said tauntingly: "Optimus Prime, this is the result you want to see?? Our last warrior is also consumed by these humans here. , And then become the guinea pig in their laboratory???"


    "This is what you asked for, Megatron!!" Optimus Prime said without hesitation: "When you want to enslave others and encroach on other planets, don''t blame others for resisting you. Demise comes from self-acceptance!!! Megatron!"


    Reference 1557


    One thousand five hundred and fifty seven chapters


    This time-the Decepticons desperate invasion of the earth ended in complete failure.


    Not only them, but even the spaceships on standby in space, none of them ran away.


    Zhou Ye opened the portal and directly transported nearly tens of thousands of soldiers from various countries wearing mechanical exoskeleton to the spacecraft.


    The mechanical exoskeleton with the life-saving system carried out crazy raids on the spacecraft in outer space-after clearing the Decepticon members in the spacecraft, the special forces team led the expert team directly onto the spacecraft, right This spacecraft is controlled.


    After two years of continuous research on the Cybertronians...


    It can be said that the secrets of the Cybertron have almost been unearthed.


    Don''t underestimate the power of a country. When it really breaks out the potential for war, it is far from what these simple-minded Cybertronians can resist.


    The dozens of small transport ships captured this time were divided among the five countries.


    They are not willing to leave any leftovers to other countries.


    This is also normal... between countries, interests are used as links, and no one wants other countries to share their cakes.


    The entire battle ended within two days, and what was left was to clear the deceptive King Kong who fell on the earth but were not found.


    This is a relatively long process...These little guys can''t afford to make waves anymore.


    Not only the five big hooligans are looking for them, but even small countries are catching their attention.


    Of course, there are so-called organizations that do not live or die wanting to cooperate with these slippery fish. The result does not need to be asked. Of course it is-dead. Not only the deceptive King Kong will die, even the organizations or small countries that cooperate with them will die.


    With no one''s constraints, the five gangsters performed unprecedented efficiency and reached a consensus¡ª¡ª


    All organizations and countries that cooperate with the Decepticon King Kong will be jointly sanctioned by the five gangsters. They will be expelled from the Earth Globe and become veritable rebels.


    At this moment, the small countries that have been living in the cracks only discovered how shameless the five serious hooligans are.


    The Seventh Fleet-went to the Persian Gulf and threatened Jordan to surrender all Decepticons and organizations and individuals cooperating with Decepticons within one hour.


    Jordan refused to comply, crying at the UN General Assembly...


    The five gangsters voted in unison, deciding to expel Jordan X from the United Nations, and at the same time launched a local war called [Sweepers].


    A day later, Jordan X Dan fell across the board-it was under the trust of the United Nations.


    With the appearance of a baby like Jordan, no small country dared to try to touch the cake of the five gangsters.


    And this has nothing to do with Zhou Ye. As the biggest contributor to this war, he won the United Nations Peace Medal and the permanent honorary national status issued by the five gangsters.


    In other words-Zhou Ye has the qualifications to walk around these five countries without being checked for household registration. Although such qualifications are useless to Zhou Ye,-to speak out, isn''t it quite bluffing... ¡­


    For the time being, Zhou Ye didn''t have time to pay attention to those shit things, because - he had new things to be busy.


    The United States-Texas-on a farm far from the town.


    The only villa on this farm has been completely destroyed by an F22 fighter jet.


    There was also a whole family destroyed at the same time as the farm villa--


    Tessa Igor had no idea that she was just going to school, and when she returned home from school, she looked like a broken house.


    The home that carried her countless memories was destroyed by an F22 fighter jet that fell from the sky. At the same time, her only relative, her father, Cade Igor, was destroyed.


    One month passed...


    She still doesn''t know how to face this sudden disaster.


    She saw the family of the sacrificed fighter pilot, and she heard the ins and outs of the matter from the mouths of others.


    Tessa knew that she shouldn''t blame the sacrificed fighter pilot. He was to lead the aliens to sparsely populated places and to let more people survive... But she really couldn''t greet her with a smile. The driver¡¯s family...


    The large amount of state compensation has prevented her from falling into financial difficulties now, but-no matter how much compensation, how can she get her father''s life back??

 Chapter 1147

    Tessa didn''t know where to go, or even who to go to.


    People from the Texas government orphanage have already come to her, but-Tessa is not willing to leave her home, so-she used all kinds of construction waste picked up from the wreckage of her own house to find her. Place, built a small nest...


    A small building that looks like a dog house.


    But-for Tessa, this building like a dog house is her home...


    She has been living here for almost a month. During the period¡ªthe guys from the welfare organization came to her, but were driven away by her, even¡ªthe relatives who were unable to beat the bar before came to look for her and were also She drove away...


    Because she knew-those guys'' motives were not pure, they just wanted to get her large pension in the bank.


    Although she was only eleven years old, she was known as an inventor who had been taking care of herself for many years, but she was actually a trash father that made her mature much earlier than her peers.


    Early morning¡ªwhen the first ray of sunlight shone through the transparent plastic sheet on the small roof and shone on Tessa¡¯s little face, she woke up.


    The long blond hair that has not been taken care of for many days is now dirty...


    At this time, Tessa no longer looked like a little princess, but like a beggar.


    But Tessa didn¡¯t care about this--


    She slowly got up from the floor covered with broken sofa cushions and other things, and then walked out of her dog house.


    The first thing she did in the morning was not to wash, let alone buy breakfast in town...


    Instead, walking towards my farm...


    There was a lot of weeds because of the missed spring plowing-this was nothing to Tessa.She didn''t come here to find food.


    Among the piles of weeds, Tessa carefully picked more than a dozen wild flowers, and then... step by step walked to the large warehouse that originally belonged to his father¡¯s workplace, which was destroyed by the sliding of the F22 fighter plane after the crash. Once, even¡ªher father''s body was burned, there was no trace of existence.


    Little Tessa was holding wild flowers in her hand, and slowly came to the ruined wall, and then carefully forked the wild flowers in her hand in front of the warehouse wreck, clasping her hands tightly."Dad...good morning, I hope you can be reunited with mom in another world... I hope you won''t make those inventions that make mom angry... I hope..."


    I hope she can''t tell the rest... Tears fall to the ground like broken pearls.


    She is just an eleven-year-old child... How can she bear the grief of losing her only relative?


    At this moment, Tessa suddenly felt that she was being gently hugged from behind-a voice that sounded very reassuring and whispered behind her: "If you want to cry-just cry hard. ..."


    Reference 1558


    One thousand five hundred and fifty eight chapters


    "You...who are you..." Tessa Igor resisted the tears pouring into his eyes and turned to look behind him.


    From her eyes blurred by tears... Tessa Igor saw a black-haired teenager who looked seventeen or eighteen... She didn''t know why, when she saw this teenager at the first glance, she felt like this teenager. Kindness...


    This weird intimacy gave her an urge to suffer...


    "Ooo, ooo ...... wow ...... wow ...... Why ...... Why should I ooo, ooo ...... crying ......" Tessa eyes in tears, could no longer tolerate any longer ......


    With a wow, she threw herself into Zhou Ye''s arms, and slammed Zhou Ye''s body with her fists... "Woo... I promised... I promised my father... I''ll live well and strong. ¡­Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    Lightly stroking Tessa''s long hair with his hand, Zhou Ye said nothing...


    The so-called father''s words...Zhou Ye knew that it was just an agreement between Little Lolita Tessa and her father in her dream.


    She didn''t even have time to meet her father for the last time, how could she have promised his father anything??


    Little Tessa cried so hard... she seemed to want to vent all the unwillingness and all the pain that fate imposed on her.


    While crying, he slapped Zhou Ye desperately...


    I don''t know how long I have been crying... Little Lori is finally tired. In this familiar and unfamiliar embrace, she put down all her defenses and fell asleep deeply.


    Zhou Ye gently hugged little Lolita, did not dislike her almost smelly clothes, and hugged her in his arms to make her lie more comfortable.


    "the host!"


    A black figure suddenly appeared in front of Zhou Ye. It was the member of the shadow guard who had been ordered to secretly protect Tessa Lori."Sorry, Master-it happened so suddenly, I didn''t have time to save Tessa''s father..."


    "It''s okay...I''m not to blame you!!" Zhou Ye waved his hand, indicating that his shadow guard shouldn''t be too guilty, all this is something that no one can think of."You go back first... it would be nice to have me here!!"


    "Yes, Master!!" The shadow guard nodded respectfully, his figure turned into a black mist and disappeared in place.


    Looking at Tessa sleeping in his arms, Zhou Ye gently helped her straighten the messy hair on her temples...Looking at the dirty little Lolita on her face, Zhou Ye knew--this poor little Lolita Li hasn''t been here these days...


    In fact, he should have come earlier, but-no way, because the lair troops have to deal with some fish that have slipped through the net, they-can''t do without him for the time being.


    And when he finished all this, he hurried over...


    Looking at the dog house not far away, Zhou Ye rubbed Tessa''s long blonde hair with a little distress, and had to say-Little Lolita is indeed very strong.


    I don''t know how long it took... Tessa finally woke up from her sleep.


    She hasn''t slept so sweetly for almost a long time.


    You know¡ªthis is Texas, and the closest person to her home is also ten kilometers away.


    There are really wolves here. Not only are there Texas gray wolves but also Texas red wolves... These things can''t be dealt with by a little girl.


    For many nights, she heard the howling of wolves-which made her even more afraid to sleep too much...


    The spirit is always in a state of tension--


    Even so, the stubborn Tessa was unwilling to seek help from the so-called relatives, for her-those greedy relatives were more terrifying than the red wolf.


    And the handsome Chinese teenager with black hair in front of him, I don''t know why, but to have the charm that makes her let go of all defenses. Is this the so-called fate??


    Tessa looked at the black-haired boy who was holding herself and staring into the distance,...for a moment she didn''t know what to say.


    "Are you awake? Do you want something to eat??" Zhou Ye had already felt Tessa''s waking up. He lowered his head, smiled at the little Lolita in his arms, and asked: "There is something delicious. Pork chop, do you want to try?"


    "Are you a government worker?" Little Tessa jumped from Zhou Ye''s arms, looked at the artificial recliner that she had slept in front of him for a long time and asked, "Why come here?"


    "I plan to find a house here..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, blinked at Tessa and said, "I wonder if the kind little landlord can provide me with a place to live?"


    "Are you smuggling here?" Little Tessa instantly misunderstood Zhou Ye''s identity... asked in surprise.


    "Well-almost, you can say the same thing!!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    "It''s okay to provide you with a house!" Tessa was like a small adult, walking back and forth in front of Zhou Ye, and said: "But-you have to do it yourself... because you saw that, except for this piece of land, I have nothing left!!"


    "Of course there is no problem with this!!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, "Then-let''s go to the town to hire someone to clean up the garbage first, how about building a house?"


    "Are you rich?" Little Tessa looked at Zhou Ye strangely. In her cognition, people who smuggled in generally had no money.


    "There are probably some more, enough to build a beautiful house!!" Zhou Ye smiled.

 Chapter 1148

    "Then let''s go!!!" I don''t know why, little Tessa just can''t stand guard against this black-haired boy.


    "Then drive my car..." Zhou Ye smiled, pulled up little Tessa, and walked to the side...


    "Is this your car?" Tessa was stunned by the super cool-looking SUV in front of her. To be honest, she had never seen an SUV more MAN than this car."so cool¡­¡­"


    "Thank you for the compliment..." Zhou Ye smiled and opened his Alt Kalman SUV transformed into the Doomsday Type I Mecha. Turning around, he picked up Tessa and placed it in the passenger seat.


    "This..." Little Tessa looked at her dirty clothes, and then at the luxuriously decorated interior of the car, and asked a little embarrassedly: "Or I will go get a newspaper to pad it. ... so that you won''t get your car dirty!!!"


    "It doesn''t need to be so troublesome..." Zhou Ye sat in the driving position, winking at Tessa and said: "This car can carry our princess, it is an honor..."


    "..."


    Zhou Ye¡¯s words made Tessa silent for an instant... She thought of her father, and often called her, [My Royal Highness]...


    "What''s the matter? Did I say something wrong?" Zhou Ye asked, looking at the little Lolita whose face turned a little ugly.


    "No... it''s not your fault!!" Tessa Lolita shook her head. She watched Zhou Ye skillfully start this monster-like SUV and drove towards the distant town."Actually, you''re not a stowaway, are you? A stowaway will never own such a luxury car... and you are also rich, right?"


    "Well-that doesn''t matter, the important thing is-I am your tenant now!!" Zhou Ye smiled at Tessa, this sunny smile made Tessa feel warm.Let little Lori temporarily put out the thoughts of getting to the bottom.


    Reference 1559


    One thousand five hundred and fifty-nine chapters


    After the two arrived in town...


    Zhou Ye first took the little Lolita Tessa to a hotel and took a shower happily, and then...


    It''s the two people''s construction plan.


    Along the way, with Tessa leading the way, Zhou Ye ran around the town-ordering decoration materials, looking for workers... ordering various things and so on.


    To be honest-this town is really too small, there is no choice at all.


    The only construction company in the town is still the kind of small company that survives by helping nearby farmers repair the warehouse, but fortunately, they are very good at building a villa on private land...


    After paying a five-hundred dollar deposit, Zhou Ye accompanied Xiao Lori to a department store and supermarket and bought some daily necessities.


    By the way, there are no clothes shops in this small town. If people here buy clothes, they either go to San Antonio, which is more than 300 kilometers away, or shop online.


    Of course, you don¡¯t think about the speed of online shopping here. It¡¯s normal not to wait for the parcel for more than a month.


    In a tight morning, almost everyone in the small town knew this Chinese teenager named Zhou Ye. They were very curious about how happy Tessa Lori, who was thousands of miles away, could get along with this Chinese teenager. .


    However, curiosity turned curiosity... They still called the local police station and reported the incident.


    After all-Little Lolita is too young, they are worried that Tessa Little Lolita was cheated.


    As a result, when people from the police station came to the town to block Zhou Ye, Zhou Ye showed an identity document with government certification. After being confused, the police checked the identity document on the walkie-talkie, then turned and left. Up.


    That was Zhou Ye¡¯s identity certificate and an adoption document. The identity document was issued by the Washington government, and the adoption document was issued by the state government. That is to say¡ªnow, in name, Zhou Ye was Xiao Luo. Li''s guardian is now.


    "What did you show the policemen just now?" Little Lori who was sitting in the car asked curiously.


    "A fake civil servant identity certificate!!" Zhou Ye smiled and handed to Little Lori, an extremely confidential document proving Zhou Ye''s identity.Of course-the identity document of the lair unit will not be issued above, so the identity given to Zhou Ye is the FBI senior advisor... This identity is enough to deal with the investigation of many places.


    Little Lori looked at the ID with the FBI badge, and threw it to Zhou Ye.


    In her opinion, this is absolutely false... Even if she is a child, she knows that it is absolutely impossible for the FBI to hire such a young Chinese teenager as a senior advisor.


    Of course, she was still full of doubts...because she had seen the police report to the headquarters to verify Zhou Ye''s identity.


    However, in Zhou Ye''s explanation-his ID is a high-end product bought at a high price, and it is an alternative identity, that is to say-the FBI does have such a senior Chinese consultant, and the code is also true. As for Speaking of people, it''s not this person...


    Little Lolita believed Zhou Ye''s nonsense for the time being... No way, too little social experience.


    Moreover, psychologically, Little Lori didn''t want Zhou Ye to lie to herself, so - she was persuading herself to believe in Zhou Ye''s identity.


    After a morning of shopping, I basically bought everything needed to build the house, and what was left was little Lolita¡¯s clothes.


    Zhou Ye simply did nothing, and rushed all the way to San Antonio with Lolita, where he brought her a lot of purchases...


    Little Tessa watched Zhou Ye spend money to buy clothes for herself. For many times, she said that she didn''t need such expensive things...


    However, Zhou Ye retorted it on the grounds that [my landlord can''t be so shabby, or I would lose my face].


    After doing a little calculation, Little Tessa found that on this day alone, she spent no less than half a million dollars with the guy she met on the first day. Although many things were necessities in the purchased house, she still let Xiao Luo Li feels very sorry.


    She even took out the pension bank card given to her by the government and demanded payment...


    However, Zhou Ye put it in her pocket again.


    "If you feel uneasy, then don''t charge my rent..." Zhou Ye smiled at Little Tessa and said.


    "Well¡ªI will definitely not charge you rent!!" Little Tessa nodded her little head vigorously... in her heart, she also determined that--Zhou Ye would definitely not do it for her pension. Here, no one would be willing to spend half a million dollars for the pension of less than one million dollars.


    Even the crappy liar would never do this.


    After Zhou Ye took Tessa to live in San Antonio for one night, when he returned to the old site of Little Tessa''s house the next day, the hired construction workers were already busy.


    They first cleared out all the construction waste, and then-built the villa on the spot.


    According to Tessa¡¯s idea, it¡¯s better to keep the original appearance of the new home built on the spot, but¡ªunder Zhou Ye¡¯s persuasion, the villa of this new home grew bigger and bigger, and in the end¡ªeven an extra room was added. Swimming pool and an outdoor playground...


    Little Lolita herself didn''t know how she had listened to Zhou Ye''s words in a ghostly manner and changed her new home beyond recognition.


    But-now that she has changed her original intention, little Lori is not willing to change anything.


    In the case that Zhou Ye spared no expense, it only took less than two weeks - an extremely beautiful two-story villa stood on the site of the original house.


    Modular production, coupled with the application of fully automated machinery, makes building a house in the United States far less laborious than in China.


    Little Tessa watched her new home being built day by day, her heart was full of joy and excitement...


    The only thing that dissatisfied her is probably only... one thing-that is, her tenant Zhou Ye did not know where, and brought back a little Lolita who was only five or six years old, which made Little Tessa seed. My favorite doll named Zhou Ye is about to be snatched away by another child.


    Little Tessa, who was very repulsive to this girl named Isabella, after hearing about the little Isabella''s experience... she put down all guards, because-the two have almost the same experience...


    All of them lost their loved ones and became orphans in the battle of the robots that invaded the earth.


    Especially this cutie with long black hair and big timid eyes...Little Tessa felt that she could no longer regard this cutie as a foreigner who invaded her territory...


    "Okay, Isabella? You will call my sister from now on..." Little Tessa gently picked up this cutie who was five or six years younger than herself, and rubbed her soft black hair. , Murmured: "Welcome to join this big family..."


    Reference 1560


    The first thousand five hundred and sixty chapters

 Chapter 1149

    With the completion of the new home, when little Lolita Tessa thought she was going to go to school and take care of [Daddy] in the daily life, Zhou Ye gave her a big surprise.


    Although he never saw Zhou Ye go out to work every day, Zhou Ye never let Little Tessa worry about money.


    Compared with his dead ghost father who had died under the wreckage of the F22 fighter, Tessa found that the Chinese boy in front of him was more like a father.


    Before he gets up every day, he prepares his own breakfast and lunch that needs to be brought to school, and by the way-and then sends himself to school.


    And, pick yourself home on time.


    The normal family life that Tessa has always dreamed of came to her inadvertently...


    In Tessa''s view, Zhou Ye is simply a collection of a perfect father and a perfect lover...


    Will carefully teach her all the common sense in life, will patiently enlighten her on the confusions encountered in her life... and even tell her bit by bit how to deal with the first routine and holiday that a girl has...


    To be honest, when thinking about the scene in the beginning...Tessa now has an urge to bury herself in the quilt and die.


    What a shame...


    I don''t know when, Tessa is no longer willing to call Zhou Ye''s [Father] nickname that is a joke.


    She called Zhou Ye more...Ye, my dear, or-bastard...


    These three terms are suitable for different occasions-


    For example, now--


    "Hey-I said, when do you plan to stay at my house until?" Tessa looked at the four innocent figures in Zhou Ye''s room with an unkind expression, and asked: "Do you want to wait until Does your old man come here to lead someone??"


    "Don''t do this...Tessa!!!" A girl with beautiful brown curly hair yawned, got up from Zhou Ye''s side, and said with a lazy look: "We are best friends...Tessa !!!"


    "Yes, best friend!!!" Tessa said sarcastically, "Is the best friend who asked you to come and sleep with my [Papa]??"


    "We are not to blame, Tessa!!!" Another girl with long black hair also woke up, "We are true love... Tessa! We love Ye!!!"


    "Yeah, yeah, I know... I know you love this bastard, you fell in love with him from the first time you gave yours to this bastard at the age of thirteen... But I don''t want to listen to you now Romance, get me dressed..." Tessa''s face became even more ugly when talking about this."I don''t want your father to rush to me again with a musket!!"


    "Don''t worry, they can''t beat my dear!!" Another blonde girl with the same hair color as Tessa also sat up.He vowed to say: "Since the last time, our dads have recognized my dear... and when he is fine, let him sit on our farm!!"


    "You..." Tessa was almost outraged by these words...


    She really didn¡¯t know why the fathers of these guys were so easily persuaded by Zhou Ye that they ignored the fact that Zhou Ye slept with their only 13-year-old daughter, and didn¡¯t mind the fact that Zhou Ye, a bastard, had several boats... ¡­


    To be honest-in my own heart, Tessa would rather Zhou Ye be beaten by those guys'' fathers, and then warn him to stay away from their daughters in the future, so that-I can enjoy my hard-earned happiness... ¡­


    But¡ªobviously, her idea went bankrupt. The ghost knew what Zhou Ye had poured into those guys. When she left, she patted Zhou Ye on the shoulder one by one, saying that he was a good boy... Oh my god, this world It''s crazy.


    Seeing the frustrated Tessa, the girls didn''t care, one by one got up and walked off the couch, and then walked out of the room...Here, they are all familiar with it, even-here they have their own room. .


    Tessa didn''t turn around and rushed into the room abruptly until the four friends left... and then slammed the door back.


    This is nothing, her next move is the key...


    Tessa suddenly jumped onto the couch and sat on Zhou Ye''s body without hesitation - lying viciously beside Zhou Ye''s ear, and said, "Asshole--I know you are awake...Don''t pretend to be asleep anymore. , Tell me... when are you going to torture me? Are you proud to see me jealous...?"


    "I''ve never thought of it like this, baby Tessa, I promise..." Zhou Ye knew that he couldn''t hold on anymore, he raised his hand and hugged Tessa''s slender waist."I''m just a little afraid to change my relationship with you..."


    "What is our relationship... assholes!!" Tessa didn''t get happy with Zhou Ye''s baby. She viciously held Zhou Ye''s face with her hands and asked: "Isn''t our relationship between the tenant and the tenant? Is there a relationship between the landlords? Besides...what else do we have..."


    "It''s been a long time since you had paid my father, baby!!" Zhou Ye said quietly and stopped all Tessa''s actions.


    Zhou Ye¡¯s words reminded Tessa of the wonderful time when the three depended on each other¡ª¡ª


    He gave her a new home, a place to hide from the wind and rain... She knew that all his so-called renting were just an excuse...


    An excuse to give her a complete home...


    And she, like an ostrich, refused to raise her head to ask the roots of this matter...because she was afraid--if she knew the truth of the incident, then such happiness would leave her.


    And this incident eventually turned into a thorn in her heart, a thorn that forbids her to move forward, and today¡ªshe plans to pull out this thorn by herself...


    "Now-can you tell me, why did you approach me in the first place?" Tessa held Zhou Ye''s face in both hands... murmured, she knew-if this thorn is not pulled out, the two might eventually miss it. Each other-she doesn''t want to miss each other... So, she has to pull out this thorn with her hands. The pain may be very painful, but-if the thorn is not removed, the wound will never heal.


    "Okay!!" Zhou Ye sighed. It''s been almost three years, so it''s time to say it."Actually, I am a member of the Lair Force... The Lair Force is a secret force composed of five nations in order to deal with those robots... It is also the Lair Force who formulated the response plan that caused you to lose your father... In fact, that time the robot was supposed to be brought to Mexico... but... the calculation was wrong, and finally... it fell in Texas!"


    "Did you make the plan?" Tessa asked rhetorically.


    "No..." Zhou Ye shook his head, Mi Jun made this plan himself."I just feel guilty about it..."


    Zhou Ye had already thought of this statement... Otherwise, how would Zhou Ye answer??I just like loli that''s why I want to nurture you??How many Zhou Ye still want to face...


    "Since you didn''t make this damn plan, what do you have to be guilty of... You bastard!!!" Tessa gnashed her teeth and yelled while disarming herself. She asked about this earlier. What a great thing, why do you have to wait until your friends are all turned into bastards and be miserable before you ask yourself??Ahhh...


    With such a gloomy mood, Tessa sat down to the end... let out a loud scream."what----!!!!"


    Reference 1561


    Chapter One Thousand Five Sixty One


    The four girls who were making breakfast in the living room downstairs heard this sound instantly, and they couldn''t help but leak a look like that.


    "Ha, I know...Tessa will be on Ye''s couch sooner or later!!" Fanny, who has long black hair, said while frying sesame seeds in a pan. She is a Chinese girl, her Her parents bought a farm here, and she grew up with Tessa, after all¡ªthere is only a school within a hundred miles.


    Not only Fanny, but also the other three girls... They are all Tessa''s friends and have been in a school since they were young.


    When Tessa lost her father, they also came to comfort Tessa, but-at that time, Tessa could not listen to anyone. She completely closed herself in her own heart, and silently licked herself. Wounds.


    So when Tessa returned to school again, they felt very happy and very curious.


    What kind of person is it that can bring Tessa back to life again??


    Therefore, they clamored and told Tessa to have a sister party in their own house.


    Finally, Tessa had to discuss with Zhou Ye and put her body on the weekend...


    However-if it had been possible to choose again, Tessa vowed that he would never hold any damn party.


    Only on that occasion, Tessa discovered that her four friends suddenly became like to go to her house to hang out... One and two, Tessa¡¯s four girlfriends were on the thirteen-year-old body, completely-inverse. Pushed Zhou Ye...


    This is all black history-I won''t talk about it here.


    "Of course!!" Josie said while dealing with the potatoes in her hands: "The charm of Darling is unstoppable. You didn''t realize that every time Darling went to the town to purchase living supplies, that Lucy, the owner of the supermarket, can''t wait to swallow the Darling..."


    "Okay, let''s stop talking about Tessa, I guess-she will know why we are going to have sex with Darling!!" The beautiful girl with long brown hair joked, "I don''t know Tai How long can Sha last..."


    "Well her, there are still sisters anyway... When the next big party, I don''t know if Tessa will jump up angrily when seeing so many sisters..." Jenny has already begun to fantasize about herself. The look of a friend changed.


    "Okay, don''t say so much... Jenny, you go call Little Isabella to get up, it''s time for breakfast!!" said Fanny, who was in charge of cooking.

 Chapter 1150

    "Okay, I''ll go now!!" Jenny said, putting down the remote control in her hand and walking towards the stairs on the other side.


    "Guess¡ªcan little Isabella escape the dear hand?" Josie put down the potato in her hand and asked gossiping.


    "Does this still have to be guessed? Today''s Tessa is the future little Isabella!!" Larryla grumbled unceremoniously: "From the moment they approach Darling, their fate has been It is doomed..."


    "Ha...Dare you tell Darling this sentence?"


    "I''m stupid to tell Darling about this, and I don''t want to try the taste of family law!!"


    Girls chatting and laughing... Breakfast is ready.


    And little Isabella, wearing a cute pajamas, also walked downstairs holding a big rabbit doll...


    She is basically used to it. When these four sisters are at home, her father will not get up to make breakfast...


    The girls smiled and ate breakfast while finishing the arrangements for today.


    Tessa didn''t go downstairs until noon... and Zhou Ye memorized it.


    Facing the gazes of four of her friends, Tessa couldn¡¯t help being sternly at her father-uh, no-now she is her own man, after taking a bite on her man''s shoulder. , And then I felt the awkward mood slightly eased.


    And Zhou Ye had a smile on his face... Three years ago, he planted a loli, and three years later he had a wife. This job is capable.


    Days go by...


    Tessa also gradually recognized Zhou Ye''s all the women in this world--


    At the first family gathering, she knew why her father disappeared at this time every week... It turned out that she came to the family gathering.


    Of course¡ªTessa did jump up angrily as her four friends had expected... However, in the end, it was suppressed by Zhou Ye.


    After increasing the number of family gatherings, Tessa gradually accepted this kind of big family gatherings. Speaking of which-after accepting this family gathering mode, it was quite exciting.


    On the other side, Harold Ettinger, a senior advisor of the CIA, received an unknown call on his high-security mobile phone. He couldn''t believe it. You must know-with his security level, There are hardly any unknown calls, even those from the White House will show up on his mobile phone, because he holds a team of special agents specializing in dark work in his hands.


    You know, such teams are available no matter which country they are in-and such people have extremely high levels of security.


    He turned on his cell phone curiously, and then connected the magical call.


    [Hello, this is Harold Ettinger, who are you?


    [I know you... Harold Ettinger, the executioner of the US Central Intelligence Agency, a shadow that has been hidden in the dark all his life.


    who are you?What do you want?While talking, Harold motioned to his subordinates to start tracking the location of his mobile phone calls.


    [Are you tracking my location?No need to waste your time... I can tell you my position, as long as you dare to come... Come to the Arctic XXXXXX, there is a big deal to talk to you, it depends on whether you dare to take it...]


    I''ll be there!!!There is no expression on Harold''s face, making people wonder what he wants to do.


    At this time, in the office, Harold''s subordinates also put the positioning system on the big screen, and sure enough-the location is indeed the North Pole.


    Harold began to feel that this call has become interesting... Maybe, this is really a big business, maybe??


    With this thought, Harold motioned to his subordinates and followed him out...


    By the way, the current work done by Harold, the dark guy, is to detect the existence of the remnants of Decepticons around the world, and then report them to the lair troops. Of course, you can do it cheaply... the so-called cheap action is ¡ª¡ª Catch the hapless Decepticon members on the spot.


    After all-if you report to the lair troops, they need to share the credit, let alone the other four countries will benefit from this, but if you handle it privately, the credit is all theirs, and the black Decepticons can also be paid To his own country, to live worthy of life, to die-he is not at a loss if Umbrella is acquired by the arms group.


    It''s just--what he didn''t know was--


    In the lair base-someone has already stared at the guy who called him...


    Reference 1562


    Chapter One Thousand Five Sixty Two


    [The phone number contacted by the target is the head of the American CAI Tombwind Team, Harold Eitinger-Harold Eitinger is currently under our surveillance]


    Obtaining this information from the computer, the Mi Army commander''s face felt hot, and he felt that the eyes of the commanders from the other four countries revealed Noyu."Look, the United States cooked in Liberty dishes will also produce traitors..."


    "Interesting experiment..."


    "I like this real villain named Harold Ettinger..."


    "Hahahaha... you can do it, haven''t you seen Commander Vincent''s face turned black? You bad guys..."


    "Well, I will personally take this guy and the Cybertron guy back...I swear!!" Vincent shouted with a depressed look.


    Selling out the benefits of the earth, and then betraying aliens, such a guy-finds that one kills one, will never tolerate...


    The commanders of these lairs hope that Cybertron will have more freedom fighters like Optimus Prime, but they definitely don''t want such guys to appear on their planet.All the guys who are on the opposite side of humans...will die.


    "Well, we are just kidding!" The commander of Hua Guo stood up and said, "This is a big guy... You know, those small spacecraft make it difficult for us to obtain manned space technology. An imaginary leap, if we have this super giant spacecraft again, colonizing other planets will no longer be a dream..."


    "So-this action must not allow the slightest error!!!" The English commander also stood up and said categorically.


    Just kidding-after having super large manned space technology, who can still see this one-third of the earth... Damn fuel guzzlers, it''s a good deal to sell the oil at ETMA, buddy We went to colonize a new planet...


    "I propose to invite His Excellency Zhou Ye back... With him sitting here, I believe this action is absolutely foolproof!!" The Hua Guo commander said powerfully.


    "I agree!"


    "I agree¡­¡­"


    "I agree!!"


    Regarding the issue of whether the earth can get out of the solar system, everyone has rejected the disputes between nations, and they also want to make it foolproof.After all-this guy may have run away if he is not careful... After running away, how many years will they have to wait for such a stupid fool to come to earth?Those are all unknowns.


    Through the last war-


    Countries have successfully analyzed many special technologies on spacecraft, whether it is engine technology or material science technology, the technology of various countries has been greatly enhanced.


    So-they only value this huge spaceship so much now, you know-this is another opportunity to take off.


    At this time, the commanders of various countries loved the Cybertronians to the extreme...


    Like this-experienced a civil war, the alien races are not strong and have some bad brains, give the earth more, the earth can develop faster... faster and like Optimus Prime The Cybertronians who selflessly help the earth against their compatriots, the leaders of the five gangsters can wake up with a smile when they sleep.


    Of course, they don¡¯t know that they have lost a lot of things...


    For example, the Ark spacecraft on the shadow side of the moon and all the space pillars above it, the Cybertronian spacecraft base on Mars, and the Little King Kong cultivation room above...


    These things were taken into her storage space by His Excellency Zhou Ye, the great master of their mouths, who had sent his own Miss Huanhuan early.


    After all, the manufacture of spaceships does not happen overnight. Although the spacecraft technology of the Cybertrons has been very mature, but-correspondingly, there are still many areas that need to be improved, such as-air regeneration devices, such as water circulation devices, etc. ...These are all things to consider.


    Cybertrons don¡¯t care if they are exposed to cosmic rays and don¡¯t need to eat or drink water, but people on earth need to eat and drink... and the fragile human body is absolutely unable to withstand the attack of cosmic rays...

 Chapter 1151

    Therefore, at present, the Earth''s own spacecraft is almost meant to... Therefore, they want to go to Mars to get those deceptive legacy, it is still somewhat difficult.


    After the decision was made-someone quickly contacted Zhou Ye...


    Of course, they can''t directly contact Zhou Ye, but it''s okay-aren''t there still Zhou Ye''s women?


    Since they retired from the lair army, they have lived a degenerate life of eating, drinking and having fun in Beverly Hills...Occasionally, they go to various countries to go shopping with their sisters, and then they hang out together and use their men¡¯s portal to travel around the world. What.


    As long as he doesn''t miss his weekly family gathering, Zhou Ye will not restrain them.


    Through them, the commanders of the lair can contact the great mages.


    But by coincidence--


    The girls at this time happened to be with Zhou Ye...


    Texas-Tessa Igor''s home.


    At this time-the whole villa is more lively than ever before, one by one beautiful girls with tall statures, either barbecue on the lawn, or swim in the pool or sit by the pool and enjoy the Texas sunshine...


    Just when Zhou Ye was holding little Lolita Isabella in his arms and slowly feeding... Mikala walked over, still holding his phone in his hand, "Honey, I''m looking for you!!!"


    "Who is calling?" Zhou Ye raised his head and asked...


    "The headquarters of the lair troops..." Mikala said: "They seem to have something to ask you to do!"


    "Well...I know I can''t be free!!" Zhou Ye stood up helplessly and put little Lolita Isabel on the ground.


    "Father, are you going to the lair troops?" After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Tessa, who was busy at the barbecue grill, wiped her hands on the towel beside him, and walked to Zhou Ye''s side... ...Asked.


    Although she has become Zhou Ye''s woman and has become acquainted with all the women, she still likes to call Zhou Ye''s father, because - this is a name that belongs to her alone, compared to the women''s bad street Dear, Darling and the like, Tessa just felt like calling Daddy Zhou Ye to get closer.


    "Yeah!!!" Zhou Ye nodded and said, "It seems that some small problems have appeared over there, so I plan to check it out!!"


    "Then take me!!" Tessa said without hesitation: "I want to see which bastard ordered Cade to lose his life!!"


    "..." Zhou Ye hesitated and said, "I''ll give you ten minutes to wash...I don''t want my woman to go to the nest base with a smell of barbecue!!!"


    "No problem!" Tessa agreed without hesitation, and rushed towards her villa...


    Said it was ten minutes, but in fact-Zhou Ye waited for Tessa for more than twenty minutes.


    By the time Tessa came out, it was already completely new...The long blonde hair in the shawl, the fashionable and lovely dress, the whole is an invincible beautiful girl."I''m ready, father!"


    "Then-let''s go!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, took Tessa''s slender waist, and lightly opened a golden portal in front of them.


    Reference 1563


    One thousand five hundred and sixty-three chapters


    Nest headquarters-the highest joint command post-


    When a golden portal opened here, everyone smiled, ready to welcome their magician back to the team.


    "Everyone seems to be very idle..." When Zhou Ye walked out of the portal with Tessa''s figure in his arms, he happened to see everyone paying attention to him.


    Seeing a group of generals with stars on their shoulders paying attention to herself, Tessa would really be a little uncomfortable for a while, she couldn''t help lowering her voice and asked: "Daddy, it looks like you are here very much. Have prestige..."


    "Of course, without the existence of Your Excellency Zhou Ye, our planet might have suffered unimaginable losses in this encounter with alien civilization!!" Vincent, wearing a US military uniform, walked over and smiled at Tessa. Said: "Hello, little girl... I am the highest commander of the Mi Army''s nest headquarters, Vincent Strauss!"


    "It was the counterattack you commanded three years ago?" Tessa asked with a weird expression when he heard Vincent''s words.


    "No, that''s the credit of all of us!!" Vincent couldn''t do anything to take credit in front of so many commanders.


    "I''m asking about the counterattack in the United States!!" Tessa asked.


    "If you talk about the counterattack in the U.S.... that is indeed my credit!" For this, Vincent unceremoniously accepted, after all-because of the successful harassment tactics, the entire battle only sacrificed There were less than a hundred people, including soldiers and civilians.


    In the face of the menacing Decepticons, they achieved the result of destroying the Decepticons with a loss of less than a hundred people. It can be said that it is a battle exploit, not a loss.


    "It''s you!!" Tessa nodded, then walked to Vincent, and lifted her foot-shining hard on his head bone... "Now-let''s talk draw!!"


    With a voice of "Oh-!!!", Vincent instantly took a tap dance with his calf... You know, the pointed-toed riding boots with metal decoration that Tessa deliberately wore, it seems this effect¡ª ¡ªIt''s pretty good.


    The soldiers standing behind Vincent are sitting on wax...


    Is this going up to catch Tessa?Still not catching it??


    Catch it?


    Tessa was brought by Zhou Ye. Judging from the appearance of the two, they definitely have a close relationship...


    Don''t catch it?


    She is already regarded as attacking senior generals with military positions. According to military law, it is enough to kill them on the spot...


    However, when the soldiers were in a dilemma, Vincent stood up with the pain...After all, he is a soldier, and this pain can still be endured. The voice just called is really because the attack was too sudden... ¡­"Can you tell me why? Little girl..."


    "This kick was for my dead father..." Tessa has returned to Zhou Ye''s side...


    "Your father?" Vincent was a little confused...


    "Tessa''s father died under the F22 fighter that was responsible for seducing the enemy... it was a civilian!!" Zhou Ye explained.


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s explanation, Vincent remembered...it was an inch, in a place like Texas, where the F22 was shot down, and an individual was killed. I have to say...this guy is really unlucky.


    Of course, Vincent wouldn''t say this... he nodded."We are even..."


    If possible, Vincent really wants everyone who lost his family and relatives in that battle to kick him¡ªthen tell himself that it¡¯s even...that way, he will be less condemned by his soul. ...


    For the general, death is just a number on paper. For hundreds of families, it is their only relative... Everyone knows about this.


    A small storm passed, Tessa was neither captured by the military police nor left the Supreme Joint Command Post.


    She was nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, listening to the generals telling their plans in front of her men...


    Tessa doesn¡¯t understand the battle plan at all¡ªshe only knows that these guys who carry the star on their shoulders value their own man¡¯s opinions very much. As long as their man says nothing, they¡¯ll start designing from scratch. Offensive plan.


    This gave her the feeling that her man was an incredible big shot.


    Although I often hear from my sister Bai Empress, how great and great her man is... But what I hear in my ears always feels not true enough¡ª¡ª


    Even knowing that in another world, his own man has the power to make the entire multiverse tremble, it is far less shocking than this scene before her.


    The raid plan was improved again and again...Finally, after completing all the plans, everyone determined the final implementation plan.


    The whole time, it¡¯s almost time for the entire base to start eating lunch... You know, when Zhou Ye came from Texas, it was only five o¡¯clock in the afternoon. After arriving here, he discussed the battle plan or something. It''s almost three hours...


    Guam is fifteen hours faster than the United States...So, it''s just a little bit past 12 o''clock now.

 Chapter 1152

    "Okay, it''s time for lunch... I don''t want my soldiers to go to the battlefield hungry!!" Vincent said, looking at the information of Harold''s whereabouts, which he has been tracking-the spy satellite display This cargo is still waiting at the Air Force Support Base in Greenland, waiting for the Northern Theater Command to accept his application to transfer helicopters to the North Pole!!


    Of course, Vincent didn''t mind calling the headquarters of the Northern War Zone and setting up a small stove for the guy... But this needs to wait after he finishes lunch.


    Although the lunch is not extravagant, it is definitely rich enough...After all, the armies of the five countries are gathered here, each with their most proud firearms.


    Except England... To be honest, even the troops of England don''t like to eat their cooks. They prefer to eat in the Chinese cafeteria.


    The generals stopped going to the cafeteria to eat, and naturally there were orderly soldiers sent here...


    During the meal, someone finally couldn''t help asking about Tessa¡¯s age, and Zhou Ye said without hiding: "Tessa¡¯s fourteenth birthday only three months ago..."


    "Beast..."


    "Lolicon..."


    When a bunch of guys rarely met Zhou Ye who could complain about it, they suddenly started...


    Even Vincent jokingly asked if Tessa was being coerced. If it was coerced... he would certainly be fair.


    In response to this, Zhou Ye just said."At that time I will send the brave and good fighting U.S. soldiers to the places where they are needed most..."


    Immediately let Vincent beg for mercy...


    There is no way, Zhou Ye can really say that he can do it... Once he sent a soldier who offended him directly to the middle of the Pacific Ocean in action, and only sent him after the guy with the full equipment swims and swims until his body is relieved. Come back...


    The most important thing is-after this guy was sent back, he was still locked up-the reason??Does it count as an escape??


    what did you say?Is he innocent??


    No, no, not innocent... If you offend Zhou Ye, he is not innocent... Which one is more important between an ordinary soldier and a teleportation magician?Of course there is a string in the commander''s mind to measure-everyone is equal before the law??This sentence is just to deceive fools... whoever believes is the real fool...


    Reference 1564


    One thousand one hundred and sixty four


    The Arctic is cold all year round-


    This is known as the forbidden place of life...


    But-today, this forbidden place of life ushered in an unexpected guest.


    A V280 biplane helicopter painted with the northern theater number of the United States is flying toward the hinterland of the North Pole. The plane is not carrying someone else-it is Harold and his agents!


    Harold sitting on the plane feels stupid?Why did you get to the North Pole with just an inexplicable phone call??


    But-after a moment, Harold gave up the idea.


    In his career as an agent, he was saved many times by premonitions... and those who work as agents usually believe in their premonitions.


    This time, Harold decided to believe in his inexplicable sixth sense again...


    With the roar of the helicopter engine... we are getting closer and closer to the place marked by the predetermined target.


    He gestured to a dozen of his subordinates in the cabin, and asked them to start checking the various equipment he was carrying, including overload bombs specifically developed for the Decepticon robots, and various human creatures. Light and heavy weapons.


    Harold, who thought he was prepared to be foolproof, was only slightly relieved.


    When the helicopter crossed a glacier snow peak, the scenery in front of him suddenly changed.


    "Head, I think you should come and see this!!" The confidant who was driving the plane called through the headset to Harold sitting in the cabin.


    "What''s the problem?" Harold stood up slightly short, and then walked into the cab through the small door connecting the cabin to the cab.


    As soon as he walked in, he was stunned by the scene in front of him...


    I saw¡ªin this natural basin formed by two glaciers, a huge steel city is standing there...No, this is not a steel city, but a spaceship.And by looking at the rough appearance, Harold can already tell where the spacecraft came from...


    Cybertron--


    Apart from them, no other alien spacecraft will have such a rough appearance.


    "What shall we do? Head?" The pilot who was flying the plane felt his palms sweat...


    From afar, he could already see a group of robots standing on the two platforms that the spaceship protruded from... Obviously, they had been locked by some kind of weapon.


    "Land on the platform!!" Harold hesitated and ordered.


    "But..." the pilot said hesitantly: "Head, they should be our enemies, right?"


    "I told you to land, this is an order!!" Harold ordered again.


    "Yes!!" The pilot nodded depressedly, and landed on the platform that the huge spaceship protruded.


    As the V280 slowly fell, the uneven ground on the spacecraft platform began to quickly change its shape, and soon a flat helicopter platform appeared under the helicopter.


    Harold stepped off the helicopter without hesitation. He had a hunch that this visitor from Cybertron would surprise himself.


    "Hello, Earthling¡ªHarold Edinger!!" A Cybertron who was much taller than the other robots walked down and said to Harold, "I am a bounty hunter, I Called confinement¡ª"


    "Hello, Mr. Confinement... You called me, don''t you just want to introduce yourself to me?" Harold said unhurriedly, even when facing a friend or an enemy He still has a certain degree of confidence in the unknown alien creatures.


    Harold believes that nothing in this world is worthless... Everything depends on how you look at it.


    As a guy who used to betray the national interests on the spy front many times, it has been very difficult for him to survive until now.


    "We have a common enemy, maybe we can cooperate?" Confinement said: "I know-you are searching the world for those Decepticons that slip through the net, and because of this incident, you have tens of millions in your account. The unidentified assets of the US dollar...including those behind you, they are all the same...but now that the Decepticons are missing the net, your income is dropping sharply, isn''t it?"


    "Are you actually checking my private information?" Harold said angrily.


    "No, I regard this as mutual understanding before cooperation!!!" said without hurries: "Your earth''s network is too backward, just like a completely undefended paradise, so that our cooperation can be achieved. A more satisfactory result, so I have to conduct some investigations on you. Generally speaking, I am still very satisfied with you..."


    "..." Hearing the words of confinement, Harold had a sense of amusement that he was threatened by a robot, but-this topic of being threatened was not very happy, "Well, since it is a cooperation, say Say how do you plan to cooperate with me?"


    "I know-the remaining members of the Decepticons can no longer bring you more benefits, so why not choose Autobots to try?" Confinement said: "Maybe they can bring you more Benefits, and I can help you defeat them..."


    "What can you get?" Harold asked rhetorically.


    "I want Optimus Prime!!! and other Autobots'' fire source!!!" Confinement said without hesitation: "I am a bounty hunter, someone pays a big price to buy Optimus Prime... I think this is A good deal, so¡ªI''m here!!! And I found you!!!"


    "That''s not enough!!" Harold shook his head... Is he also risky?Once discovered-he is dead.


    "What if I can make a metal seed bomb the size of a city?" Confinement increased his bargaining chip."Know that-the place where this bomb exploded is enough to make a city filled with the kind of material you need... a city made entirely of deformed metal!!"


    "Deal!!" Harold nodded without hesitation. He is currently worrying about how to obtain more Cybertronian debris.


    You know-the Umbrella consortium currently cooperating with him has launched a whole new generation of so-called [as long as you have it.Seek no more] mobile phones made by deformation factor, each priced at up to 130,000 US dollars...


    It''s just a Transformer the size of a mobile phone, and the built-in programs can only be transformed into mobile phones and robot assistants... Even this has caused a frenzy...

 Chapter 1153

    In fact, Harold heard that-the Umbrella consortium intends to finally start the program to sell, that is to say-in the future there will be more built-in transformation programs that can be purchased, and these require money, but the premise is, You need to own an Umbrella transformative phone...


    Now-the market value of the Umbrella consortium has reached one trillion.So-they urgently need more Transformers corpses to make that deformation factor.Harold has already begun to imagine how many shares he will exchange for this seed bomb in this trillion-dollar group.


    "Then I wish us a happy cooperation, I believe...we can catch Optimus Prime soon!!" The confinement voice also became a little lighter, obviously, he was in a good mood.


    However, at this moment--


    Six or seven tall golden portals opened directly in front of the two parties.


    A figure came out from inside: "Confinement-you don''t need to come to me, I am here to find you!!"


    Reference 1565


    One thousand five hundred and sixty-five chapters


    "Optimus Prime?" The confinement was dumbfounded... What would happen to you when you found that the person you were plotting suddenly appeared in front of you?


    Anyway, the confinement was froze there...


    Optimus Prime rushed out of the portal with an unceremonious punch and hit the confinement''s face, knocking him directly to the ground.And when the confined subordinate wanted to help... but was entangled by other Autobots...


    You know, as of now, the Autobots have not lost any of them because of the great power of mankind in the war... There are now dozens of Autobots on the earth.


    Those confined subordinates were entangled tightly by Bumblebee and Ironhide, and there was no way to rescue the confinement.


    "Optimus Prime... how could you... why are you here!!!" Confinement looked dumbfounded.


    "You underestimate the people of the earth... Confinement!!!" Optimus Prime said as he smashed the confined face hard, "Because the Decepticons underestimated the people of the earth, they were wiped out, and because you were small Seeing the wisdom of the people on earth, so you will be left here...idiot!!!"


    "No¡ªit''s impossible..." Confinement roared angrily.


    "Let me do a little science popularization for you?" Zhou Ye walked to the confinement side in a good manner and said with a smile: "When the Decepticons first attacked the earth, there were only There are thousands of astronomical observatories all over the world, and there are only less than a hundred with high-end astronomical equipment. Guess-when the earth people know that the threat comes from space, how many observatories are there in the world? Ten times the number before. That¡¯s more, ah, by the way, by the way... your thoughts of cleverly bypassing the earth from the back of the moon were also captured by the observatory on the back of the moon."


    "Then I''ll show you what is real destruction..." Confinement said... Along with the sound of deformation, a black hole barrel protruded from Confinement''s face.


    Seeing the look of confinement-Zhou Ye was dumbfounded. This is the legendary model on Jiji''s long face, right??


    Optimus Prime, who was beating the confinement violently, would not be fooled by the appearance of confinement. He unceremoniously grabbed the barrel on the confinement''s face and bent it directly - and then smashed it with two fists...


    After the confinement student received two punches, there was a sound of deformation in his right hand, and a three-headed fork came out and stabbed Optimus Prime forcefully, while Optimus Prime turned over and avoided...


    For a moment, the confinement stood up again majesticly, but the curved barrel on his face looked a bit stealthily.


    "Zhou--Don''t take action, this is my war with him!!!" Optimus Prime shouted instead, afraid that Zhou Ye would kill the confinement with one shot.


    "I see, you can do it!" Zhou Ye waved his hand indifferently. At this moment, the lair soldiers who came out of the portal began to walk towards the spaceship under the leadership of other Autobots. ...


    Harold, who wanted to slip away, was brought to Zhou Ye by a dozen special forces members of the lair unit with his guns.


    "This is a misunderstanding...Misunderstanding, I am an agent of the CIA, I have my credentials in my pocket, and I''m here to investigate the situation..." Harold shouted loudly, holding his hands high.


    "Mr. Harold Atingjie?" Zhou Ye looked up and down Harold and said, "From the moment you received the call and didn''t report to your superior, you have already been treasoned. Sin is an infamous charge. By the way, I will tell you that you will spend the rest of your life in a prison in Louisiana..."


    "No, you can''t do this. I asked to see Director Kent, and I asked for an appeal..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Harold almost didn''t scare him.


    Louisiana State Prison, the most notorious prison in the United States-the most famous there is prison abuse and... gay.


    As a CIA agent, Harold knew too much how terrible the place called hell on earth was.


    "Sorry, the nest troops are entrusted by the five council member states to have the right to judge on the spot in the case of alien contact... Therefore, your appeal request has been rejected!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said: That beautiful place, work hard to live, I am optimistic about you!!!"


    With that said, Zhou Ye waved his hand and motioned to the soldiers to escort him down...


    As the soldiers escorted Harold to leave, Zhou Ye suddenly thought of something and shouted, "Wait a minute!!"


    The soldiers suddenly stopped and turned to look at Zhou Ye, wondering what the master is going to do??


    And in Harold''s desperate eyes, there was another hopeful look...


    It''s a pity that Zhou Ye''s next sentence caused Harold to completely fall into the abyss of hell.


    "I remember that Mr. Harold Edinger was a powerful man who had been a spy for decades. You should collect all the gadgets from him now. I don''t want to let the Louisiana State Prison The warden complained that I had sent a troublesome old oil in..." Zhou Ye said, pointing at Harold.


    A group of soldiers laughed strangely and unceremoniously began to pick up Harold''s clothes...


    There was even a guy who didn''t know where to pull out an expander, and stared at Harold''s back.


    This is not a warm Texas. You can imagine the fate of being X-rayed here...


    Zhou Ye watched for a while, and didn''t bother to pay attention to these guys anymore...


    It''s really inhumane...Speaking of which, these American soldiers have a lot of grievances about the CIA. Very often, because of the CIA''s misinformation, how many comrades and friends who can be entrusted to their backs have they lost??


    It was easy to catch an opportunity to play with these CIA agents in a fair and justifiable manner. These soldiers would never show mercy.


    And those of Harold''s subordinates also suffered exactly the same treatment as their first. It can be said that at this moment, the fairness of the law has been reflected.


    This is really social progress-isn''t it?


    Zhou Ye turned his head with a happy mood, and once again set his sights on the battle between Brother Zhuzi and Confinement.


    Seeing that the confinement was grabbing Optimus Prime and beating violently, Zhou Ye was dumb...Uh, forget it. At this time, because of his own sake, Zhuzi lost his opportunity to obtain the leadership module. It was far from confinement. What about the opponent...


    "Need my help?" Zhou Ye exclaimed, putting his hands on his side, making a big horn.


    "No, Zhou...I can definitely defeat him, this is my battle!!" Even though he was almost beaten into shock, Optimus Prime still shouted hard.


    "Well, whatever you want!!" Zhou Ye shook his head indifferently...


    At this time, except for Optimus Prime and the confinement, everyone else has ended the battle... A dozen car crowds beat seven or eight confinement men, how to lose??


    Those people had knocked their confined men to the ground, and then the soldiers from the lair swarmed up, confined them, and sent them into the portal, where they would once again become the spoils of the nations.


    Reference 1566


    Chapter Five Hundred and Sixty Six


    "Optimus Prime, you are so sad..." Confinement knocked Optimus Prime off the visor with a strong punch."You actually got entangled with these lower creatures. Because of this, you will make the creators angry... They created you to make you act according to their wishes, instead of letting you follow these The chess pieces that are destined to be swept off the board together disturb the balance of the universe!!"


    "I will never be enslaved!!!" Optimus Prime roared...want to get up, it''s a pity-without the leadership module, he is not a confined opponent at all, so-he can''t get up at all.


    "So, I was sent to catch you!!" Confinement said, the ion cannon in his left hand has already begun to warm up... Of course he will not kill Optimus Prime, but he will defeat this guy and lose his resistance. , And then-to clean up those fragile earthlings...


    However-at this time.


    A golden light flashed in front of his eyes, and then-confinement found that he had lost his left arm.


    "You annoyed me, earthling!!" Confinement turned his face and saw Zhou Ye... He stood up angrily and walked towards Zhou Ye...

 Chapter 1154

    Seeing the confinement that jumped off the spacecraft''s rotor and walked towards him, Zhou Ye had a smile on his face, and said softly, "Kneel down!!"


    Listening to Zhou Ye''s words in his confinement ears, just when he was a little disdainful of wanting to say something, he suddenly felt that a ton of gravity was pressing on him, and his body knelt down involuntarily."You...Who are you?"


    Confinement swears that he, who has encountered countless alien lives, has never seen such a strange life, and actually possesses such a mysterious power...


    "It doesn''t matter who I am...the important thing is!! You are a very good research object!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, then turned to the few special forces who had been standing behind him and said: "This But an important big guy, immediately contact the base... Send a sweeping force into the battlefield and bring him back to the base intact. In his mind, he has the interstellar coordinates of many habitable planets... ¡­"


    "Yes--!!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, a guy carrying the rank of ensign turned his head and got into the portal...


    After a while--


    A group of soldiers wearing strange equipment walked in through the portal... Some of them were wearing automated mechanical exoskeletons, while others were carrying various cutting equipment.


    The first time they saw the confinement, they cheered and swarmed up, quickly breaking the confinement into pieces...


    Confinement still maintains a sober brain, but-he has lost his body, and his brain will be sent to the joint laboratory established on the four northern islands, where-all the secrets in his mind are Will be thoroughly analyzed and extracted by those crazy scientists.


    And Zhou Ye believed that these scientists would be grateful to him...


    Because, as a cosmic bounty hunter, the confined mind has at least the accurate coordinates of countless extraterrestrial planets suitable for human habitation. Just this is enough to save the countries of the earth from making many detours in the process of exploring the universe.


    After finishing all this, Zhou Ye looked at Optimus Prime again...


    It''s just¡ªAt this moment, Optimus Prime looked at the sky blankly as if it had been hit by a ton.


    "What are you thinking about?" Zhou Ye walked to Optimus Prime Shiran and asked.


    "I was thinking, why did the Creator make us? What is the purpose of making us?" Optimus Prime said, sitting up...Look at Zhou Ye and said: "I want to go back to the planet Cybertron. Pursuing secrets that I had never thought of in the past...The secrets of the Creator!!"


    "What do you need me to do?" Zhou Ye asked back...


    "Help me take care of my brothers!!" Optimus Prime said, "I will tell them when things are done here!!"


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye sighed... nodded.


    He actually didn''t want to see the blackened Optimus Prime... But forget it, he can''t bear Optimus Prime, I can''t catch Quintasha...


    Here, Zhou Ye was chatting with Optimus Prime... the lair troops over there were also clearing the entire spaceship of enemies.


    The ship in confinement can be said that there is no one that can fight outside the confinement... Therefore, it eventually caused a group of Autobots with lair soldiers to run wild on the ship.


    Five hours later...


    After tens of thousands of nest soldiers cleaned the entire spaceship over and over again and again...


    A heavy helicopter arrived here with hundreds of scientists from various countries wearing heavy cold-proof gowns...


    These older guys who were more excited than the other, regardless of the soldiers'' dissuasion... They rushed to the power compartment of the spacecraft without wearing the radiation protection suit... They were really curious about the antimatter engine of this spacecraft...


    There is also the anti-gravity device of this ship, which is also the focus of their research...


    And along with these experts are icebreakers and countless engineers.


    See what they mean, they want to turn this place into a military restricted zone, and then study the appearance of this spacecraft on the spot...


    But thinking about it is true-if you drive away, which country will the spacecraft be driven to??Other countries will complain about which country you drive to, so it''s better to let the five countries study on the spot here.


    Although the weather is a bit bad, but-just think, these guys can always find a solution to the problem.


    As for Zhou Ye, he has already retired and left here.


    He looked down on the engine of this spaceship.


    To be honest-he not only looked down on the engine of this spacecraft, he also looked down on the research level of the Cybertronians. From the primitive age tens of thousands of years ago, the Cybertronians came to the earth. At that time, their technology It''s already like this... But today, tens of thousands of years later, their technology still hasn''t made any leapfrog progress.


    It''s simply losing the face of the mechanical race.


    Perhaps-the fire source gave them soul and character, but did not give them the corresponding creativity??Maybe the long life has made them lose their enterprising spirit??


    Anyway, these are not important to Zhou Ye...


    Because his task has been completed...


    Returning to the base and handing over the task, Zhou Ye also mentioned the idea of ??Optimus Prime to the commanders of various countries. In this regard, the commanders of various countries were very reluctant to provide this free labor, but-in the end they agreed. Coming down, and urged Optimus Prime to stay two more days, they want to hold a farewell party for Optimus Prime.


    After all-people are here to be a star warrior for free, and they don''t help you for so long without being named or profitable. They are leaving, so I don''t mean it can''t be justified.


    In the end-Optimus Prime took the kindness and blessings of the people of the earth to embark on his journey of seeking roots... and his brothers were left on the earth...


    In fact, even if Optimus Prime doesn¡¯t keep them, they don¡¯t want to return to Cybertron... I really don¡¯t know what the Cybertronians think. There is no entertainment. How nice it is on Earth... There is food, drink and various entertainment activities-such as football such as rugby... By the way, the inspector likes rugby the most, because almost no one is his opponent.


    Reference 1567


    One thousand five hundred and sixty-seven chapters


    Three years later-New York-Manhattan-Umbrella Building.


    Daxi Taili, Su Yueming and Vivian walked out of the conference room side by side, and everyone who saw them bowed their heads respectfully.


    "Good Miss Taili, Good Miss Wembley, Good Miss Su!!"


    "Oh hello!"


    Facing the greetings from a group of employees, the three women just nodded coldly, and continued to walk towards the president elevator-the three female secretaries behind them followed them all the way.


    After a few people left, all the employees were relieved...


    Everyone who works in this super consortium knows-in this group, the status of these three people is supreme. Don''t try to argue with them, let alone try to tease them for the benefit of both people and money... The former will Make you completely unemployed, the latter may make you evaporate.


    Therefore-the employees jokingly call these three the three queens of the Umbrella consortium.


    At this time, Umbrella¡¯s three queens have taken their female secretary into the president¡¯s elevator.


    Only then did a tight little face relax...


    "If this continues, I feel that I will grow old soon!!" Su Yueming rubbed her froze little face and complained.


    "You won''t be old, and I won''t be old!!" Vivienne shrugged and said, "That''s just your illusion...Since we have been with that bastard, we are not getting old anymore, you Don¡¯t you know??"


    "Of course I know, I''m talking about my mentality!!!" Su Yueming sighed...


    "Guess, whose couch is dear now?" Daxi used the topic of his own man to isolate the two who wanted to fight.


    "Do you still have to ask?" Vivian glanced at the three female secretaries behind her with dissatisfaction, and then said: "Look at who is missing here, then he is on whose couch!!"


    "You mean he was with Cici in Jessica?" Su Yueming asked rhetorically.


    "What do you mean?" Vivian said with a sigh.

 Chapter 1155

    Cici is Su Yueming''s secretary...Hongkonger...In fact, she was the girl who became the one-second elevator girl in the fourth film, and she was watched by the shadow guard sent by Zhou Ye to grow up.


    At the age of sixteen, Zhou Ye was stuffed with Su Yueming as a secretary... and Jessica was the beautiful female model who used to shoot an advertisement for KSI in the film.


    She was also brought up by Zhou Ye¡¯s shadow guard [take care of]... Because of Zhou Ye¡¯s wishes, this girl could not be a female model, so Zhou Ye was also pushed to Vivian¡¯s side and made one. Portable assistant...


    By the way, because of the protection of the shadow guards, when they met Zhou Ye, all the first time it was Zhou Ye''s.


    "Yueming, you should feel happy...!!!" Daxi looked at Su Yueming''s somewhat gloomy expression, jokingly said: "At least you finally don''t have to complain anymore--the power between the east and the west is unbalanced by Ye''s side. There are two more sisters from the East..."


    "Jessica is a half-blood!!" Su Yueming corrected.


    "So what?? Doesn''t she also have Chinese blood..." Vivian smiled: "Don''t be so narrow..."


    While the girls were talking and laughing, they had already come to the highest floor of Umbrella Building¡ª¡ª


    This is the office of the president and the temporary residence of the girls when they come to New York occasionally...


    When the girls stepped into the office...it happened to see the figure of Jessica lying on the table begging...and on the sofa next to him, there was a completely delirious Cici, and she passed out when she saw her. The appearance of twitching and twitching a few times from time to time, it was obviously sunk completely.


    "Help... Darcy, help me... Vivian!!"


    Seeing the girls coming in, Jessica couldn''t take much care of it, and hurriedly opened her mouth to ask for help... It''s a pity that all the girls didn''t save her in a bad manner. Instead, they sat on the sofa and watched unhurriedly. His own man cleans up this chick...


    In the end, poor Jessica followed Cici''s footsteps with a scream...


    At this time, the women gathered around...


    Four hours--


    It took Zhou Ye a little bit of time to completely settle the girls...At this time, it was almost two o''clock in the afternoon.


    After sending the women who could not move into the lounge next to the president¡¯s office, Zhou Ye said goodbye to the women one by one, and then bid farewell to the women of his own family and left here. ...He has to go back to pick up Tessa and Isabel.


    And on the other side¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In Texas-at the school gate in a small town-


    A twelve or three-year-old Lolita with black hair is standing at the door, quietly waiting for her sister to come and pick her up... In fact, there are only elementary and junior high schools in the town. In high schools, the distance is sixty to seventy kilometers. Go outside.


    "Isabella...will you go home with us? I can ask my dad to take you back!!" asked a chubby man sitting in a dilapidated Ford pickup.


    "No, I think my daughter can still pick it up by myself!!" A voice interrupted Xiao Pangdun''s words. Hearing this voice, Xiao Pangdun couldn''t help but agitated and said hurriedly: "I''m sorry, Mr. Zhou, I Just talk about it casually..."


    As the voice fell, Xiao Pangdun urged his father who was driving to leave quickly...


    Zhou Ye watched silently as the car carrying this and that chubby pier lifted up the smoke and dust to leave quickly. He looked at Isabella with a smile on his face and asked, "Baby, am I scary today??"


    "No, Dad...you are so handsome today!!" Isabella said to her father with a bright smile on her face-she wouldn''t tell her father, she warned that little chubby boy, and bother her Let Zhou Ye explode the heads of him and his father.


    "Okay, baby, we should pick up your sister..." Zhou Ye said, taking Isabella''s hand, and walking towards the empty alley in the distance... And Isabella''s In his eyes, there was a hint of clear meaning... he dragged Zhou Ye, "Dad, let''s drive to pick up sister today..."


    "Did you drive to pick up Tessa?" Zhou Ye looked at the inexplicable look in Little Lolita''s eyes, and then understood her thoughts... "Well, I think this is a good idea!!"


    "Great!!" Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Little Lori jumped up happily.


    Zhou Ye took Isabella''s little Lolita, found a place where there was no one, and directly released his car-transformed into Alt Kalman''s Doomsday Mecha Type I, directly boarded the car and drove away.


    When the car entered the intercontinental highway, little Lolita was no longer satisfied to sit in her co-pilot seat. She stepped over the partition between the main driver and the co-pilot, and then - got under Zhou Ye...


    "Hi¡ªmy baby, do you want me to have a car accident?" Zhou Ye couldn''t help but gasped.


    "Um... it doesn''t matter... Um... I believe that Dad will be able to drive well..."


    Hearing Isabella¡¯s words, Zhou Ye decided to perform the duties of a father and let his daughter know that his father could actually drive while driving...Anyway, it can be driven without a car...


    I have to say¡ªwhat was the end result of the daughter raised by Zhou Ye? Do you still have to ask?


    Reference 1568


    One thousand five hundred and sixty eight chapters


    "Goodbye... honey, goodbye-Tessa!!!"


    "Goodbye, Ye, goodbye... Tessa!!!"


    "I will miss you, dear... goodbye, Tessa!"


    "..."


    "Goodbye, sisters, let''s see you in Los Angeles!!" Tessa said goodbye to her four sisters and watched the girls drive away from her door.


    No way, they have already graduated, and they have also received an invitation from California Institute of Technology in Los Angeles, so Fanny and the others need to go home to say goodbye to their parents, and then-they can live with their men. Good everyday.


    Therefore, even though they are separated from their own men temporarily, they still seem very happy. This is a model of temporary separation for permanent togetherness.


    And what about Tessa?


    After watching the girls leave... he walked to his villa without saying a word. Obviously, she looked angry.


    "What to do? Baby, your sister is angry..." Zhou Ye walking behind was not worried at all, he still had time to tease the little Lolita Isabella beside him.


    "Then you need to persuade my sister, Dad!" The Isabella kid blinked at Zhou Ye, and then rushed into the villa with a smile.


    She believes that her father can convince her sister...


    But-obviously, her idea fell through...


    Because as soon as Isabella walked in, she was caught by Tessa... "Isabella, come with me!!"


    "But I still have to write a lot of cards for my friends..." Isabella said with an innocent look.


    Since Zhou Ye is leaving here with Tessa and the others, Isabella certainly cannot stay in Texas on her own. She will also go back to Los Angeles with her father... So, she has to write some cards for her little girl Friends, as your own parting gift.


    "Now those are not important at all!!" Tessa strongly grabbed Isabella and dragged her into her room... This room has not been used for a long time. She has not been in her room for almost three years. I have lived in the middle, but fortunately I often take care of it, so it doesn''t look messy.


    "Sit down!!" After sitting on her small sofa, Tessa pointed to the chair in front of her and asked her sister to sit there.


    "Okay..." Isabella knew she couldn''t escape this time... In desperation, she could only sit down angrily.


    "Let''s talk about it, when did the relationship between you and your father become so abnormal?" Tessa asked with her arms around her, her eyes fixed on her sister.


    "It didn''t take long..." Isabella said depressed.


    "How many times has this happened?" Tessa won''t be fooled by her sister''s pitiful appearance, this girl, she has many ghosts.


    "What?" Isabella started acting stupid...


    "It''s something like today... How many times has it happened?" Tessa''s voice became more severe. Today-when Zhou Ye took Isabella to pick her up, she saw Isabella at a glance. The white traces of the horns... pretending to be casual, Tessa put those things on her fingers with her hands, and then smelled---furious, the smell was too familiar.

 Chapter 1156

    Tessa''s harshness aroused Isabella''s rebellious psychology, and she stood up with a squeak."I am your sister, not your prisoner... What qualifications do you have to question me, didn''t you climb on your father''s couch three years ago?"


    "...You..." Tessa felt that her old bottom was revealed by her sister in an instant... She was ashamed and angry for a while, she didn''t know what to say about her sister...


    Just when the two sisters stared at me and I stared at you... when no one let anyone...


    The door of the room was opened by Zhou Ye from outside...


    Looking at the two little princesses in the room, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while...Well, it seems that the sisters had a fight...


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about the atmosphere in the room, so he walked in and sat down on the couch...it was so leisurely and asked, "Honey, who can tell me what is going on?"


    "Huh!!" X2


    The two women glanced at each other, then snorted at the same time, turned their heads away, as if no one cared about others...


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, stretched out his hands, and the two women realized that they were each dragged into their father''s arms by an invisible force...


    "Well, Isabella is not wrong... the daughter should marry her father!!" Zhou Ye first affirmed Little Lori''s approach, and a single sentence made Little Lori smile.


    And this made Tessa dissatisfied...


    "Tessa is not wrong!!" Zhou Ye continued unhurriedly to Isabella: "My sister was angry because I was afraid that you would be injured if you were too young... Am I right? ?Tessa???"


    Even if she was no longer satisfied, Tessa nodded her head... She could even tolerate four of her best friends, how could she not tolerate Isabella who had lived with her for so long?


    "Well, everyone is right, come... shake hands!!"


    Zhou Ye found that this sentence was not so useful... He simply tilted his head and stopped talking to Tessa... Just a few strokes made this angrily chick weaken, while Isabella was a little jealous. He also leaned forward...for a time-a beautiful scene of filial piety between fathers and daughters appeared, really-gratifying.


    A family dispute was so easily resolved by Zhou Ye-after all, it was a person who raised so many daughters, how could this little problem not be solved?


    The family of three began to play happily again.


    Speaking of it-from the first time Optimus Prime came to the earth, to the present-almost ten years have passed. In these ten years-the technological progress on the earth has been carried out almost at an overspeed... ¡­


    Now, the five gangsters already have formed exoskeleton units, and they have launched thousands of space exploration devices to all corners of the solar system. They want to deploy their own early warning network throughout the solar system...


    As for the space science and technology side, with so many alien spacecraft as references, the space exploration programs of various countries have been put on the agenda.


    More breakthroughs have been made in energy technology...


    To put it simply-OPEC is about to go bankrupt... The local tyrants in the Middle East have also begun to tighten their belts.


    They desperately moved closer to the five nations, trying to catch this technology express, but it was a pity... no one cares about these guys now, it''s too much trouble.


    You have to know-that place in the Middle East is not only rich in oil, but also rich in religious lunatics... which country is foolish to draw them into the alliance.


    And various small countries in the world have also found that something is wrong, and they have begun to look for bigwigs everywhere... It is a pity that the five-nation alliance has been determined and will never share the pie with others... even secretly, the five countries are all Already divided and explored the star field.


    By the way, the star map was provided by the hapless confinement, kindly.


    Reference 1569


    Chapter one thousand five hundred and sixty nine


    Now, not only has the Five Nations Alliance not disbanded the temporary joint organization dedicated to the Cybertronians, the Lair Force, but they have been continuously strengthening the strength of this military cooperation organization.


    Because, they know-maybe in the near future... there will be even more terrible attacks.


    That was the prediction of the great magician-Zhou Ye.


    No one can ignore Zhou Ye''s words, everything he said has been fulfilled one by one.Therefore-all countries are constantly strengthening the combat effectiveness of this force.


    And they have indeed tasted the benefits of unity. No one is restrained, no one resists. When the five countries are united together, to be honest, the whole earth is theirs... the so-called rebels?The non-existent... the so-called terrorist organization has long been cleaned up.


    From that moment on, the entire earth truly ended the era of internal friction and entered a period of rapid development.


    The latest arsenals have been established, and laboratories have sprung up. Research talents have once again become hot cakes, and the physics majors of major universities have been expanded again.


    And when you go to the street, you will find that here is simply a scene of the future world.


    If you see someone walking down the street with a mobile phone turning into a small robot, don¡¯t worry, this is Umbrella¡¯s transformative mobile phone technology.


    Of course, as the policies of each country are different, Umbrella''s assembleable programs are different. For example, the castrated version of the deformed mobile phone in China cannot be turned into a gun, but the US can.


    If you don¡¯t have a transforming robot at home, you would be ashamed to say hello to people...


    car?Luxury cars??Has long been eliminated, and now the most tricky is the deformable car robot.


    The military supplies here did not use the bodies of those Transformers to carry out so-called transformations, they took the route of mechanical exoskeleton.Regarding the corpses of the Cybertronians, although various countries admire them, they are more concerned with studying the technology on these corpses than on their bodies. For the governments of various countries, they were not made by themselves. rest assured.


    Of course, this does not mean that countries have given up the research and development of deformable metal robots. On the contrary, they have studied more thoroughly, but they intend to detonate the captured metal seed bomb on other planets...


    Mother planet Earth-they are not going to move.


    Unknowingly time, more than a month passed-


    On Zhou Ye''s side, the girls finally met in Los Angeles... It was the first time Isabella saw so many beautiful sisters, which made her feel a sense of crisis, so-became even more sticky to Zhou Ye Cares.Tessa doesn''t care much... I don''t know how many times we have fought together. Who doesn''t know who?


    Just when Zhou Ye''s manor became lively again...


    A phone call-to get Zhou Ye out of the surrounding women...


    "Who?? It''s better to give me a reason to disturb me, otherwise..." Although Zhou Ye didn''t say the rest, he still left enough room for imagination on the phone.


    "Your Excellency Zhou Ye...I''m sorry to interrupt your vacation!!" The voice of the commander of the nest base came over the phone, "But-I think you really need to take a look at this... I think you The big trouble is coming!!"


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye guessed something in an instant... It seems that the words came... Thinking of this, he sighed."Okay, I see, I''ll go now..."


    "What''s the matter? My dear?" Mikala asked curiously: "Is something wrong with the lair troops?"


    "I think I''m going to be busy again..." Zhou Ye said, standing up surrounded by the women, and to be honest, he is already a little tired of such busy days...Although it is-a busy day and three years of rest, But-he is inexplicably unhappy with the two stars of Cybertron. If you don''t look for so many planets in the universe, why just come to trouble the earth??


    Yes-the earth is the sleeping Emperor of the Universe, but so what??


    Wouldn''t you develop and push forward??


    One by one, they rushed over with the remnants and defeated soldiers. Have you all used your IQ to feed the dogs??Since the Universe has been sleeping for tens of thousands of years, he doesn''t care if he has been sleeping for hundreds of years, you fools... First, he took a group of Decepticons like defeated defeated soldiers to the earth to send technology and warmth.


    Then he sent a foolish person to the earth to send the spaceship away...


    This is nothing...the key is-why do you think that a negligible race whose technology has progressed to the point where the technological gap between your planet has shrunk in less than two thousand years will be the same as yours, with tens of thousands of technologies? Haven''t made any progress in the years??


    Sure enough-it is not too much to say that the Cybertronians are the product of evolutionary failure.


    Now - these two fools are dragging their broken planet and running over to find something...


    This has already made Zhou Ye feel a little tired of it-- [Alive?Is it not good?

 Chapter 1157

    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye''s figure disappeared instantly...


    And on the path of 3.75 light-years from the solar system...


    A tattered planet is flying towards the solar system bit by bit.


    The most ridiculous thing is-this metal planet that the broken universe scavengers will not go up to, like a thief, carefully circled the side of the earth facing the sun, and floated towards the earth in a big circle...


    Seeing this situation-Zhou Ye was speechless for a while-


    What makes you, a group of cybertrons, think that there is no other light source except the sun in the entire universe??What makes you think that the cosmic background spectrum cannot analyze the traces of your planet?Or what makes you think that after so many attacks on the earth, like a second fool, do not pay attention to foreign enemies from space???


    With a look like a fool, Zhou Ye fell directly on the shabby and unsightly Cybertron.


    He had just landed, and as a sound of steel hitting the ground sounded, six or seven tall Cybertronians rushed over¡ª"Invaders, you shouldn''t have come to the warrior''s temple!"


    "Take him to meet our creator-Quintasha!!"


    A group of robots rushed towards Zhou Ye while talking to themselves... However, Zhou Ye''s patience had almost been consumed in the past ten years."roll!!"


    With Zhou Ye''s low roar¡ªa burst of irresistible gravity, the Cybertronix fighters instantly pressed into a discus.


    Have you ever seen Transformers robot toys placed under a 10,000-ton hydraulic press??These Cybertronians are almost like this.


    Zhou Ye didn''t even bother to the Transformers who had become Paper Men, and walked into Cybertron.


    Reference 1570


    One thousand five hundred and seventy chapters


    Relying on Superman''s five senses, Zhou Ye quickly found the Warrior Temple where Quintasha was.


    "Earthman, I admire your courage, but-what makes you dare to face me alone, the creator of the great Cybertron!!" A woman with a shiny metallic sheen floating in the air, her The lower body is made up of countless metal materials like tentacles... It looks like a gorgeous long skirt.


    "The Creator?? You?" Zhou Ye looked at Quintasha, then flew directly, and didn''t stop until he was face to face with Quintasha."Do you think you are the creator?"


    "Bold, rude, you dare to look directly at me? Hellfire-kill him!!" Quintasha faced Zhou Ye''s smile, not knowing why, she felt a panic in her heart, as if All his premeditated plans and all his thoughts were seen through by the earthling in front of him.


    With the sound of footsteps, a giant who was much taller than Optimus Prime walked behind Zhou Ye, he raised the steel giant sword in his hand without hesitation, and slashed at Zhou Ye. past¡­¡­


    In response, Zhou Ye just tilted his head slightly, raised his right hand, and caught the huge sword weighing more than ten tons with one finger."You are very rude, big man... I was talking to your master, and you attacked me... I hate impolite people, so-can you please disappear into this world?"


    Following Zhou Ye''s seemingly random words, starting from the tip of the sword-Hellfire watched as if it was a weathered stone, bit by bit turned into powder...


    "Okay, no one will bother us now!!" Zhou Ye clapped his hands casually, then looked at Quintasha and said, "Now we can continue the topic just now!!"


    "Who are you?" Quintasha heartily felt the fear in her soul... She didn''t know why this seemingly weak earth person had such a magical power. Every cell in her body was there. She cried frantically-to keep her away from this terrible human being.


    "No, no, that''s not important..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, his head tilted, and after looking at her with a look that Quintasha had never seen before, he asked: "What''s under your tentacles? You? How do you give birth to children? How do your race reproduce offspring?..."


    "The rude..." Although Quintasha didn''t know the meaning of Zhou Ye''s words, a feeling of being ridiculed, underestimated and insulted came to her heart spontaneously, and she slapped Zhou Ye with an angry slap. ''S face...


    "Ha..." Faced with Quintasha''s attack, Zhou Ye gave a weird laugh and tilted his head slightly to avoid the past... "It seems that I still have to check everything by myself..."


    "What do you want to do?" Quintasha looked at Zhou Ye, who was pressing harder... she desperately wanted to fly backwards, but the tragic Quintasha found out that she couldn''t move anymore. ...


    No matter what part of her body, it seemed to have become someone else''s thing in an instant... She couldn''t move anymore.


    Quintasha watched as Zhou Ye, a rude person, lifted off her tentacles and checked her body... the humiliation of being slaughtered made her feel better than death. It''s a pity... Zhou Ye doesn''t care about that much.


    He is very curious...what exactly did Quintasha, who has a feminine appearance rely on to reproduce...


    Well, after searching for a long time, he didn''t find anything... Watching Quintasha''s body trembling with anger, Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "Well, the inspection is over!!"


    After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Quintasha actually felt relieved, but it was a pity... she was too happy.


    "Since you can''t be embarrassed, let''s turn you into a capable one!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    As Zhou Ye''s words fell, Quintasha had a strange feeling from her body-it was the flow of blood, and the beating of the heart... and even-and breathing... No, no she felt herself Can''t breathe...


    Seeing Quintasha''s strange appearance, Zhou Ye was suddenly stunned-forgot that Cybertron has no atmosphere, it was directly exposed to the universe, so-Quintasha who became a human can no longer breathe ...


    Zhou Ye hurriedly took out an oxygen tank from the wristband and put the breather on Quintasha''s face...


    Feeling the breath that she had never felt before, Quintasha felt alive again¡ªit was great to be able to breathe.


    However-Quintasha was too early to be happy... because Zhou Ye hasn''t finished playing this stuff yet-this-has just begun.


    "What are you going to do... you... why are you doing this... ah-it hurts, why do you want to fork a part of your body into my body... are you going to kill me?"


    "Don''t be nervous...you will know how fun this kind of thing is!"


    "Don''t...well..."


    Quintasha - in this unmanned warrior temple, Zhou Ye had been fiercely playing with it for three days... Three days, she was also completely addicted to this interesting sport.


    It was said that it was three days-in fact, it was just the illusion that Zhou Ye had caused to Quintasha with the time barrier.


    At this time, Quintasha was already completely obedient.


    By the way-Zhou Ye, through the exploration of the Heart of the Universe, discovered that Kuntasha, who had become a human, actually had a genetic inheritance of mechanical dominance in her body, so he simply helped her strengthen her into a mechanical dominator... ¡­


    The so-called mechanical master is that you can turn everything around you into steel products and have the ability to brainwash and control robots. This ability actually originated from Quintasha¡¯s racial memory, but was named by Zhou Ye Machinery dominates the blood.


    Of course-Quintasha with such a strange bloodline can switch back and forth between the appearance of the two races of robots and humans. The mechanical dominance mode is-the way Quintasha looked when she first saw Zhou Ye, a machine The appearance of a beauty, and the form of a human being is purely human...


    Zhou Ye had also tried to do the same thing with Quintasha in the mechanical dominance mode--to be honest, it was not comfortable at all.


    Keke-far away.


    When Zhou Ye took Quintasha and led the regained Optimus Prime to leave Cybertron, he directly released the ring and swallowed the entire ruined Cybertron in one bite... ¡­ Quintasha and Optimus Prime were dumbfounded when they saw this scene.


    Not only are they dumbfounded-the commanders of the lair headquarters who received Zhou Ye''s call to notify [all done] are also dumbfounded, when they really can no longer see the ghost planet lurking on the dark side of the earth from the optical telescope At that time, I only believed... the invasion of aliens that made them look like a great enemy, for Zhou Ye, a magician-just a few minutes.


    And what about Zhou Ye?Live a happy life of doing nothing again...


    Ten years later-Earth¡¯s first fully self-made spacecraft [Union] Kai Chen explores the secrets of alien systems. This first voyage, through live broadcasts, allows billions of people around the world to watch at the same time... It just made those guys a little curious Yes-who is the statue of that handsome boy on the launch site?Why is he qualified to erect a statue here?


    For a while, the name of this statue became a hot topic around the world, but unfortunately¡ªZhou Ye no longer knew¡ªbecause he had already returned to the Marvel Universe with his men, all his women and all his gains. Among.


    Reference 1571


    Chapter One Thousand Five Seventy One


    In the boundless universe...


    A living planet is slowly turning.


    On this planet, there is only a huge continent surrounded by a violent and vast sea.

 Chapter 1158

    In fact, this planet has just experienced a great war...


    The Genesis Titans fought a century war for their unawakened comrades and five ancient evil gods who were entrenched in this comrade and tried to corrupt their hearts.


    Although it was too huge to be able to personally descend on this planet and destroy those ancient evil gods.


    But the Titans in the temples still figured out a way. They used their creations, mechanical life forms (mechanical gnomes) and rock life forms (earth spirits, Vrykul, etc.) to destroy those entrenched in their compatriots, trying to corrupt The ancient evil god of his own unawakened fellow clan.


    The war between the two sides lasted for thousands of years, and finally-the Titans won.


    However, they found that these ancient evil gods have become too entangled with their own comrade named Azeroth. If these ancient evil gods must be destroyed, then... their unawakened compatriots will eventually Complete destruction.


    In desperation, they could only seal these ancient evil gods deeply in the continent, under the ocean...


    The Titans who have completed the seal have left this world again, and they will give their own creation the responsibility of guarding this planet.


    And at the moment when the Titans just left...on an inconspicuous mountain bag on the surface of the moon outside Azeroth.


    An all-metal detection equipment immediately sent a series of unrecognizable messages to the vast void universe.


    With the message...


    In the void universe countless light-years away from Azeroth...In the core of a hot burning star-two figures entangled and entangled, suddenly stopped.


    And obviously the woman below is not satisfied... She firmly hugged the man on her body, "We continue... this time, I will definitely beat you, Ye!"


    "Iona... we should set off!!" Zhou Ye felt the throbbing in his heart, smiled and said to this beautiful woman with bronze healthy skin under him: "Hundreds of thousands of years have passed, you have Have you won once?"


    "I''m not reconciled!!" Iona said depressedly: "As the giver of life, I can''t leave an heir for my favorite husband. This...it''s just a shame to me!!"


    "Smack..." Zhou Ye smiled and slapped her elastic dolphin. "Don''t think so much...this is a different life level!!"


    "Okay..." Iona sighed helplessly... She attached her little face to her man''s arms again."When I first gave birth to my will, you came to me...talking to me and guiding me successfully to become what you want...So, you have to be good Take responsibility, if you dare to abandon me, I will become the deprivation of life...not the giver!"


    "...Do you have any premonitions?" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes and couldn''t help asking.


    "Of course..." Iona circled her man''s body with her fingers: "I have a foreboding that this time we leave, you will no longer belong to me alone...!"


    Speaking of this, Iona looked at her current place with a little attachment.


    To be honest-this is exactly what it looks like in magma, not so much magma, but rather the center of a nuclear explosion.


    If not all the heat and energy have been absorbed by her man, and¡ªshe, as a Titan born in the void universe, has resistance far beyond ordinary races, she really can¡¯t live with her man. In the center of this star.


    Although the environment here is so bad-but for Iona, this is her own man''s home, her and his house... Once she leaves here, she may never be able to monopolize her man again. ... She has such a premonition.


    Hearing Iona''s words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help being amused...


    To be honest, he has cultivated girls of many races and developed planets-this is the first time.


    When Iona¡¯s Star Soul just started to awaken, Zhou Ye came here...


    While establishing a spiritual connection with the newly awakened Iona, accompany her through the long awakening period, while teaching her how to condense her strength and energy, so as not to transform into a huge body like the Titan of the Pantheon.


    Zhou Ye waited for tens of thousands of years...


    In the meantime, Zhou Ye also blinded the leader of the Pantheon who came to search for his family-Aman Sur.


    He couldn''t notice Iona who was transforming.


    Although tens of thousands of years have been a long time, Zhou Ye still persevered...not for anything else, just to cultivate Iona, a titan loli, and achieve his feat of one planet.


    It can be said that Iona is the woman who has been alone with Zhou Ye for the longest time among all women.


    And Iona did not live up to Zhou Ye''s expectations for tens of thousands of years. She finally became a woman about the same size as Zhou Ye.


    It''s just that - even if Iona succeeded in transforming, she was still half a head taller than Zhou Ye, and her height reached two meters.


    Well, Zhou Ye didn''t care about this small flaw... After all, it was already very good to change from a 1000-meter-high Titan to only two meters high.


    At least this is not a toothpick stirring the water tank, is it?laugh--


    The first time Iona succeeded in transforming into form, she reversed and pushed Zhou Ye, her life mentor who had accompanied her for tens of thousands of years, and her nominal father.


    However, given that the plot of Azeroth had not yet begun, Zhou Ye simply found a super-large star and went inside to bask in the sun.


    Of course, as an Iona who was raised by Zhou Ye and succeeded in taking the position, she did her part to accompany her father and man... to live in seclusion.


    In this seclusion, hundreds of thousands of years have passed-in these hundreds of thousands of years, Iona did not get nothing...


    The biggest difference between Titans and humans is--


    A person is born strong and even possesses a variety of abilities... But-they lack the most important aspect, that is creativity and self-control.


    And under Zhou Ye''s teaching...Although Iona''s body has become smaller, her strength has become even stronger...In Zhou Ye''s words, the essence after condensing.


    Keke-a little off topic.


    Facing Iona''s emotion...Zhou Ye just smiled slightly and said, "Don''t worry...no matter how many women I have in the future, you will always be the unique Iona!"


    "..." Hearing the shameless words of her own man, Iona was speechless for a while-that means she didn''t even intend to deny that she was going to pick her up, right?"Although...I don''t feel happy at all for your comfort...but, forget it...who made me love you so much? My father..."


    "It''s all the same...hahaha...well, we are going to set off!!" Zhou Ye smiled awkwardly, and took Iona''s hand, and the two figures instantly disappeared inside the star.


    Reference 1572


    One thousand five hundred and seventy-two chapters


    At this time, there was a harmonious scene on the continent of Azeroth.


    With the failure of the ancient gods and the departure of the Titans, the entire continent gradually recovered from the flames of war...


    Lush forests rose up on the continent, mountain streams and various creatures began to thrive on this vast continent.


    Among them, the largest group is the ancestor dragon... They are powerful and have no natural enemies. They fly freely in the entire sky, looking for their own food and a place to satisfy them...


    If under normal circumstances, these ancestor dragons might eventually become the rulers of the entire planet, but unfortunately...this is impossible.


    Don''t forget-what is buried deep under this continent??


    The ancient evil god...


    And-the attention from the Void Lord.


    Of course--


    None of this has anything to do with Zhou Ye...


    At this moment, he is taking Iona, playing around in this primitive continent...

 Chapter 1159

    What I have to say is that there are still many interesting things on such a planet full of primitive vegetation...


    such as--


    The towering giant tree, the bright lake...and¡ªthe troll...


    Ahem... Yes, trolls and tauren are the first primitive humanoids on this continent.


    What Zhou Ye likes to do most is to observe them around these primitive tribes...


    "What an interesting primitive tribe!!" Zhou Ye, who was sitting on the giant tree, sighed... Then, he was about to turn around and leave...


    On the edge of this primitive tribe...Zhou Ye has been observing for several days, and he intends to end this observation¡ªit''s time to get things done.


    However, at this moment, an extremely graceful figure suddenly appeared beside him.


    The figure has long silver shawl hair and lavender skin...


    "They are very interesting, aren''t they?" The figure appeared next to Zhou Ye and said to himself: "These cute little guys, although they have never possessed eternal life and powerful power, they work hard. The attitude of life looks so cute... isn''t it?"


    "Yes..." Zhou Ye smiled and glanced at the figure, "So... what do you want to tell me?"


    "I...feel the powerful force in your body that makes me tremble, and I also feel the fishnet in your heart that is never satisfied..." The figure turned his head and looked at it with his white eyes. Zhou Ye asked, "Can you tell me...why did you come to this world?"


    "Well--if I said it was for war, what would you do?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and asked back.


    "I..." When the figure heard Zhou Ye''s words, his whole body shook... Then, looking at Zhou Ye seriously, he said slowly: "I know-my strength is nothing compared to yours. , Our gap is like the sea and the morning dew... But-even so, if you want to start a war and cause damage to the creatures here again, I will stop you desperately!!"


    "How to stop me?" Zhou Ye looked at this figure interestingly... From the very beginning, when he brought Iona to Azeroth Continent-he felt a glance peeping at himself.


    And this gaze clearly came from the woman in front of her...


    Uh, no--


    Or she should be called a goddess...


    A goddess believed by many races in Kalimdor, the goddess of the moon-Elune, she has many names-such as the goddess of the moon, the lady in white, the mother of all things, the Virgin of the night, etc...


    Looking at Zhou Ye''s eyes...


    Elune couldn''t tell whether Zhou Ye''s words were true or not...


    As the rare true god and eternal being in this universe, Elune could feel the infinite power and energy contained in Zhou Ye.


    If she is the eternal who existed at the beginning of the universe, then Zhou Ye''s own power is equal to the collection of countless universes... She is far from his opponent...


    However, even knowing that she is not an opponent, facing Zhou Ye-she still bravely said the oath of war: "Even if you fall here, I will definitely stop you..."


    "Just for these humanoids?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "No..." Elune said with a serious expression: "For this universe...I feel that if-together with the war, no race in the entire universe can escape the end of extinction... So, I will fight mine. Everything, stop you... Although, I know it''s just..."


    "Actually, you don''t need to bother to stop me..." Zhou Ye smiled... "If you want me not to destroy this world, it''s actually very simple. You only need to promise me one condition..."


    "..." Elune said in disbelief, "What...conditions?"


    "Become my woman!! Become my partner!!" Zhou Ye stretched out lazily... "You can regard this as an alternative sacrifice... Anyway, the feeling of falling away that you didn''t hold in the first place. Are you here to talk to me?"


    "..." Moon God Elune fell silent...


    And Zhou Ye continued his persuasion work.


    "Since it is also a sacrifice, then... why not try to influence me and turn me from a destroyer to a guardian?" Zhou Ye is deliberately guiding this young true god...


    "Okay!!" The moon god Elune made a decision instantly...


    She has no retreat...


    And-judging from the results, it seems like this is a win-win ending...


    "Then... let''s start to conclude our contract!!"


    "No... wait..."


    "What are you waiting for... the moon is coming out..."


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly and stretched out his hand to grab Elune''s slender waist...The two figures instantly disappeared where they were.


    After a while--


    The two figures appeared directly in a huge and luxurious bedroom.


    "I...I''m not ready yet!!" Moon God Elune said blankly...


    As a true god, although she observes the situation of the creatures in Azeroth and understands what needs to be done as a couple, she really does this for the first time...


    "It''s okay... Leave it to me! I''ll tell you how to do it!!" Zhou Ye didn''t want to come slowly...it was so easy to flick this Virgin Goddess, don''t hurry up and swallow it...Is it right? stupid??


    "I... um..." When the moon god Elune wanted to say more, he was blocked by Zhou Ye...


    This way, she never knew... You know, whether it''s a tauren or a troll... They will never be able to interface like this... The tauren is limited to his own head and can''t do it. Do this, and the trolls¡ªthat huge fangs, do you dare to think about the consequences of their interface??


    Elune quickly became completely obsessed with Zhou Ye''s mouth skills... She gradually had a slight preference for this unspeakable behavior...


    "what--!!"


    With a scream - when a trace of golden blood bloomed golden flowers on the list... the moon god Elune became someone''s thing completely.


    The aborigines of the entire Kalimdor continent found that the moonlight tonight is particularly bright and beautiful, filling everyone¡¯s heart with a sense of peace and tranquility, and that there are many people who have been exposed to the moonlight this evening. There was good news of reproduction¡ªso¡ªthey set this day as¡ªthe day of the reproduction gift of the moon god Elune.


    Reference 1573


    One thousand five hundred and seventy-three chapters


    And just when Zhou Ye was having fun with Elune at his home in Azeroth.


    Iona was nestling in the huge basement of the room, making her own creation with great interest.


    This is the idea that she and her man Zhou Ye, on the northern ice field, secretly visited the prison Ulduar built by the Titans to house the ancient gods and the arsenal built by the Titans for the war.


    No way, after seeing the creations of those same races, Iona had a whim... and wanted to make two for fun.


    Of course, she didn''t intend to create those semi-titan war creatures like Big Macs...but instead planned to create a creation like a housekeeper. As for¡ªwhy a housekeeper??Because her man said... I don''t want other male creatures besides him to appear in the family.


    In fact, as the giver of life, Iona is far more talented in creating creatures than her peers.


    Although she has never had any intersection with other kinsmen since she was born, she just glanced at the creations of Ulduar''s dark iron dwarves and mechanical dwarfs and the like, and she seemed to be awakened by nature. , I instantly understood how Titan should create creatures.


    It''s just that - Iona didn''t want to create the kind of creature with bronze skin, but wanted to create a kind of flesh and blood creature that belonged to her creation alone.

 Chapter 1160

    So-she was in the basement, retreating...


    In fact... She has been in retreat for almost a year.


    And today¡ªshe finally completed her most satisfying creation and is about to leave the customs.


    In the basement with an area of ??thousands of square meters¡ª¡ª


    Iona looked at the creation in front of her with satisfaction, smiled and nodded."From now on... you call Freya!!"


    "Yes, the great creator!!" The girl with long silver-white hair, Freya bowed her head respectfully to her creator.


    "Okay!!!" Iona stretched lazily and stood up..."You should familiarize yourself with your abilities first. I''m going to report the good news to my lover!!!"


    "Okay, great creator!" Freya knelt down and lowered her head towards her creator.


    It wasn''t until she could no longer feel the breath of her creator, that she slowly stood up and looked at the place where she was born.


    I saw that this room was tens of meters high. The room that was supposed to be extremely dark, was filled with soft light, bright as day...


    The light radiated from the top of an unknown plant growing on the ground. The buds of these plants, which are six or seven meters high, emit a soft and bright light that illuminates the entire underground hall like morning light.


    Groups of flower monsters like flowers with legs are walking around. These little cuties are Freya''s work helpers. They are like a group of children running around in this hall.


    Freya was a little curious and gently touched the surrounding flower monsters with her hands...


    Maybe it''s because Freya''s body is the same as them, with the same breath that belongs to the creator Iona. These little guys are not afraid of Freya''s touch, and even have a little attachment...


    Soon, these flower monsters became a group with Freya...


    "Haha...Don''t touch my toes, it''s itchy..." And Freya also liked these little things.


    Freya likes all living creatures. When her creator Iona shaped her, she also shaped her soul according to her own character.


    Just when Freya was having fun with these flower monsters... Iona had already arrived in her man''s bedroom.


    "I know your breath..." Iona looked at Elune lying in the arms of her own man, and said with her face: "When we just descended on this planet, your breath was always around We... are you?"


    "...You can call me Elune!" Elune also knows Iona. After all-she has been monitoring Zhou Ye and Iona, saying that she doesn''t know Iona.


    "Elune?" Iona walked up to her man''s side generously, and then she snuggled into her own man''s arms without hesitation, and said in a demonstration: "My name is Iona...this man Woman..."


    "Hello, Iona!!" Elune didn''t like any kind of fighting, she completely ignored the provocation that Iona had said.


    "Okay... since everyone knows everyone!! We need to get along well in the future..." Zhou Ye said, tightening his arms hard, causing the two women to stick to his side."Remember...I hate fighting in the house, I will clean up whoever fights in the house!!"


    "Yes!!!" X2


    Facing Zhou Ye''s domineering declaration, a goddess and a female titan rolled their eyes at the same time...


    Although somewhat disapproving, the two of them are really not the kind of temperament that likes to fight, whether it is Iona, the giver of life, or the moon god Elune, they both have a relatively peaceful personality... This kind of character also made the two of them not interested in infighting.


    As long as they don''t touch their bottom line, under normal circumstances... the two are still very good at talking.


    When Zhou Ye saw the expressions of the two women, of course he knew that they were dissatisfied with what he said, so-a little warning was needed.


    "In order to welcome newcomers to join!! Iona...be an example for the newcomers!!" Zhou Ye said, standing up...


    "I...mmm..." Iona was completely blocked by her man just as she wanted to say something.


    Even if hundreds of thousands of years have passed, she still has no resistance to her man...


    And Elune, as a bystander, has really gained insight this time, wow-it can still be done??


    Huh¡ªthis kind of knowledge is okay??


    Can it be used there too??


    After three hours... Iona was completely defeated...


    At this time, it was Elune''s turn-what did you say??Didn¡¯t you just break your mind, won¡¯t it hurt so soon??


    Of course it won''t hurt... Elune is a goddess...


    When Elune experienced the taste in person...she only knew that the time just now-- her man had already kept his hands...Compared with this time, the first time it was just drizzle, she could only Like a flat boat in the violent sea, Zhou Ye is allowed to ask for it...


    And Zhou Ye obviously cheated.


    What kind of hits in seconds? How do you feel that you have doubled and all used...


    In the face of a goddess and female Titan who can''t play badly anyway... Zhou Ye can finally let go of his temper.


    Of course, the so-called not bad play is only relative...


    By the time Zhou Ye let go of Elune-the goddess of the moon was completely unable to rise again.


    And Freya in the basement is still waiting for the return of her creator... But, probably she can''t wait these few days.


    Reference 1574


    One thousand five hundred and seventy-four chapters


    When the morning light shone on Zhou Ye''s cheek, he woke up...


    Zhou Ye looked at the sleeping woman on both sides of him, and Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile.


    Who can control a goddess and a female Titan at the same time??


    he can¡­¡­


    He gently got up from the couch, and then Zhou Ye walked out of the bedroom.


    Walking through the long corridor, Zhou Ye came outside...


    Zhou Ye put his home on the highest peak of Mount Hyjal. This is not yet a holy land for the night elves, let alone a holy land. Even the night elves have not yet appeared. They now only have a unified name. -Called a troll.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye did not hesitate to take over the future sacred mountain... Then he would see who would dare to let him move.


    Keke-pull it away, pull it back.


    Zhou Ye, who walked out of his residence, stood on the edge of a mountain cliff, looking down at the lush forest under him, breathing in the unpolluted air, and feeling relieved.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye saw a white deer shadow flashing past in the forest below the mountain... The horn couldn''t help but pull out an evil arc slightly, and said to himself: "Today''s breakfast... It''s you, it''s you... Malorne!!"


    And at this moment-little Malorne, who was jumping happily in the jungle, didn''t know that he was about to be in disaster.


    Malorne is a spirit of nature, which is born from the will of the many natural vegetation on the continent of Kalimdor.


    Of course, the little Malorne at this time is still in its infancy. It has not yet become a demigod, but it belongs to the immortal as soon as it is born... It is born to be the guardian of nature, and it is the darling of nature, the ground it has walked on. , Full of flowers, it can hear the whispers of all plants, and can communicate with all plants.

 Chapter 1161

    Today, Little Malorne is walking in this vast forest as usual, listening to the whispers in the forest...feeling the gift of nature.


    This kind of life is the happiest for little Malorne... It likes this kind of life.


    However, at this moment, a figure suddenly appeared in front of it...It was a creature it had never seen before. Little Malorne looked at this beautiful creature with her silver-white eyes curiously...


    This creature looks a bit like the Vrykul in the north, but-unlike the steel skin of the Vrykul, he has the skin like a flesh and blood creature. What kind of creature is this??


    Little Malorne tilted her head curiously, looking at Zhou Ye who suddenly appeared in front of her.


    "I''m really sorry...Who made you a stag!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, speaking a language that Little Malorne didn''t understand... Then, the figure disappeared in front of Little Malorne...


    Before Little Malorne could react, he felt a sharp pain in his head... Then, he completely lost consciousness.


    And Zhou Ye smiled and looked at the little stag on the ground whose body was constantly emitting white light, rubbing his chin and muttering to himself: "The spirit of nature...should be able to eat it? Ah, what about him, For the people of my food empire, it¡¯s not my race, everything is edible..."


    With that said, Zhou Ye picked up the antlers of Little Malorne, and his figure disappeared instantly...


    On the top of Mount Hyjal-the open space in front of Zhou Ye''s residence, a figure suddenly appeared here.


    No one else, it was Zhou Ye who was carrying his own breakfast.


    "Well--how should I eat it?" Zhou Ye looked at the little Malorne who had passed out in his hand, thinking... "So many, I can''t finish it at once, or else... it turns into venison. Right... Ah, no matter what, let''s make a pot of venison hot pot first!!"


    As Zhou Ye was talking, he kept taking out the kitchen utensils from his space bracelet, what was the console, what kind of knives, what kinds of seasonings for hot pot, etc...


    And seeming to realize that their guardian is about to suffer misfortune, almost all the plants of Azeroth began to dance, they desperately waved their branches and their leaves... They wanted to remind Little Malorne to wake up soon. Come.


    Even the dancing of these branches caused a strong hurricane...


    It''s a pity that this... is useless for Zhou Ye, because the surrounding area of ??his residence is full of various barriers.


    And the little Malorne who passed out into a coma was also waiting for his own destiny unconsciously.


    When time was short, Zhou Ye had everything ready.


    Speaking of which, this is also a sad thing.


    When Iona built the house, she didn¡¯t consider the issue of eating at all, so there was no such thing as a kitchen at all. After all, Titan didn¡¯t need to eat, and Iona spent hundreds of thousands of years with her man. In, she had never seen her man eat¡ªso she mistakenly thought that her man did not need to eat.


    No, or it should be said, there is no concept of eating in her mind.


    So - Zhou Ye, who was sadly reminded, could only cook in the open space outside.


    "puff--!"


    Zhou Ye lifted the knife and dropped it, and cut off Malorne''s head. The blood sprayed from its neck was directly collected by Zhou Ye with magical hands, and then put into the bottle...


    The blood of the spirit of nature, that is a good thing... definitely can''t be wasted, although Zhou Ye himself can''t use it, but - it will be of great use in the future.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye also explained to his space bracelet: "Huanhuan must not swallow this blood, otherwise, I won''t take you to play in the future..."


    "Woo...Master bullies people!!" Huanhuan, who had wanted to swallow the blood without knowing it, complained in a grieved voice.


    "Okay, okay, there will be something for you to swallow in the future!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, soothing his space bracelet.


    "The master''s words count!!"


    "Absolutely count!" Zhou Ye calmed Huanhuan as he began to organize Malorne.


    The ribs are braised in brown sauce, the deer legs are grilled, the deer breast slices are waiting to be cooked, the deer bones are boiled to make a stock, and the venison is chopped to make balls and wait for the pan.


    With the help of time, Zhou Ye quickly prepared a large table of fragrant venison feast.


    At this moment, a timid voice said to Zhou Ye: "It''s wrong for you, you, you...It''s so cute...Why, why did you kill it??"


    Zhou Ye turned his head to look, and saw a girl with long silver hair standing at the door of the house, watching him carefully. A pair of beautiful eyes were already filled with tears, and something was about to fall. the meaning of.


    "Are you Iona''s creation?" Zhou Ye felt the breath of Iona''s life in this girl.


    "Yes, yes..." Freya was a little afraid of the man in front of her. She could feel the power in that man''s body like the vast universe. Facing Zhou Ye''s question, she replied a little timidly: " My name is Freya... I was created by Master Iona!!"


    Reference 1575


    One thousand five hundred and seventy-five


    "Freya?" Zhou Ye looked at the timid girl in front of him, completely unable to connect her to Freya, the four guardians of Ulduar in the original world.


    However, feeling the life energy in her body, Zhou Ye knew--this was indeed the Freya.


    It¡¯s funny to say that when Zhou Ye took Iona to visit Ulduar secretly, he found that the pantheon lacking Iona, although it still sealed the ancient evil gods of Azeroth, but¡ª Lack of the creation created by Iona, the creator of life, Freya.


    Instead, it was a creation like a water spirit creature, and I don''t know which Titan''s handwriting was.


    Of course, Zhou Ye also stole the flying helicopter-like head made by Mimiron by the way. Although the flying speed of the thing was surprisingly slow, there was no way, that was Zhou Ye¡¯s resentment. , The resentment of countless CDs...


    Keke-accidentally exposed someone as a thief again.


    Thinking of Mimiron''s head in his space bracelet, Zhou Ye leaked a smile of satisfaction...


    This smile looked so terrible to Freya... "No, don''t eat me..."


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Freya in front of him, speechless for a while, "Do I look like a cannibal?"


    "But, but you ate it all..." Freya looked aggrieved at the ground, little Malorne''s stubborn deer head.


    "Except for the same kind, everything that people eat is justified!!" Zhou Ye said, beckoning to Freya... "Come, come here!!"


    "What, what..." Although Freya was a little scared, she obediently walked to Zhou Ye''s front.


    "Come on, take these things and give birth to them!!" Zhou Ye said, took out the seeds of lettuce and various vegetables from the bracelet and handed them to Freya."I know you can do it, hurry up..."


    "Oh..." Freya didn''t dare to violate Zhou Ye''s words, so she could only carefully take the seeds from Zhou Ye''s hands... and then planted those seeds on the ground on the side.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile when he watched Freya''s behavior.


    Is it true that Freya, the queen of life??


    I saw that as Freya planted the seeds into the soil, those seeds were soaring as if they had used super gold...


    After a while--


    Have you seen tomatoes the size of a watermelon??


    Have you ever seen lettuce like the leaves of a fan??


    Have you seen a pepper that is one meter long??


    "Okay, that''s it!" Zhou Ye said, picking all the vegetables without hesitation...

 Chapter 1162

    "You, you..." Freya felt as if she had been cheated. The things she had nurtured with great care turned into the dishes on Zhou Ye''s table in a blink of an eye... She flattened her own little bit, Freya had a face Looking at Zhou Ye aggrievedly... "Woo...you are a bad guy!!"


    "Everything in the world has their home...I eat them for their good!!" Zhou Ye said while washing the vegetables in his hands: "Day and night, flame and ice, everything in the world is a cycle, there is life. There must be death, and there must be death, just like the two sides of things, they all complement each other!!"


    "..." Freya was going crazy, this bad guy not only lied to himself, but also said things like life and death that he didn''t understand...


    "Well, Freya! Don''t be angry with him!!" A voice came from the room, not someone else-it was Freya''s creator, Iona.


    She and Elune walked out of the room one after another.


    Iona walked, while persuading her creation."In the universe, countless new stars are formed every moment, and countless stars are destroyed every moment, so... my dear is right, there is life and death, this is the law of all things!!"


    "Yes...Is that so? Master Creator!!" Freya has completely distrusted Zhou Ye as a villain, but she still believes in her Creator.


    "Yes, that''s it!!" Iona said: "In the past hundreds of thousands of years, I have witnessed the birth of countless stars, and the destruction of countless stars-so life and death is just a cycle. !!!"


    While Iona was teaching her creation, Elune had already walked to the clearing. She saw the deer head on the ground at a glance... Feeling speechless, "My love, you actually... The Spirit was killed...?"


    "This is normal!!" Zhou Ye said frankly, "Just like those tauren and trolls who want to eat when they are hungry, I am also hungry. They eat all kinds of creatures, and I eat the spirits of nature... ¡­All things are equal."


    "..." Elune felt so angry and funny when she faced her man.


    After these days of getting along-ahem, although the two have always been on the couch...getting together, this does not delay Elune''s understanding of her man''s character.


    In general, your lover is a guy who eats soft but not hard... If you fight against him, he will let you know what a man¡¯s anger is, of course-if you follow him, Say a few soft words, then¡ªhe might give up his persistence.


    Thinking of this, Elune leaked a smile on her face, walked to her lover''s side, wrapped her lover''s arm with both hands, and said softly: "I''m not accusing you, my lover... I just want Tell you, if something like the spirit of nature dies too much, it will affect the entire Kalimdor continent!!"


    "Okay... Since you said that, I will eat less in the future!!" Zhou Ye said, shrugging his shoulders...


    He wouldn''t say that the guy he ate would become her husband in the future without him!!What do you say about this kind of thing that will never happen again??


    so--


    Even if the little Malorne didn''t happen to appear in front of Zhou Ye today, it would still die in Zhou Ye''s hands one day¡ªnothing else, just because of its father.


    "Well, it''s rare that I prepared so much food today, come and eat!!" Zhou Ye said, pulling up Iona and Elune, and began to sit down and prepare to eat.


    Of course, Freya, the small receiver, was also pulled by her creator and sat down.


    Eating is the first time for Iona, Elune and even Freya.


    After all, one is a Titan, one is a Goddess and the other is a Titan Creation.


    They don''t know what eating is at all??


    Zhou Ye patiently taught them to use the magical tableware like chopsticks... Whether it was Elune or Iona, he was full of curiosity about the cultural heritage contained in this small tableware in the hands of his own men. .


    Iona was curious as to why there is a legend of the sky and a circle in her man''s world, while Elune was curious about what her man said about Yin and Yang.


    Of course, they are still very satisfied with their first meal, at least-very delicious, even after Freya had eaten the food, they stopped complaining that Zhou Ye cheated on herself and started to eat...


    Reference 1576


    One thousand five hundred and seventy-six chapters


    Time flies...


    In the blink of an eye, another few years passed.


    In these few years, whether it was Elune, the lunar god, or Iona, the female titan¡ªexcept for weekly gatherings, it was impossible for the two of them to accompany their men often.


    Elune is busy because she always listens to the prayers of her believers and occasionally responds to her believers.


    And Iona, the life-giver, is obsessed with creation and can''t extricate herself - by the way, she also brought her little secretary Freya into the ditch, letting Freya as her assistant, busy studying the mystery of life in the basement every day...


    It is precisely because of this-the basement of Zhou Ye''s house is getting bigger and bigger, and there are signs that the entire belly of Mount Hyjal has been hollowed out...


    Sometimes Zhou Ye wondered, would this place become a new instance [Temple of Life] when he left this world?


    In short-Zhou Ye was idle again.


    However, he didn''t feel lonely either¡ªafter all, he was still very interested in this reborn world.


    For example, recently, Zhou Ye likes to observe the activities of the sealed ancient evil gods up close...


    Looking at this group of big bosses in the dark empire in jail, they yelled and whispered unwillingly, and tried to corrupt every creature that came close to them... It felt so interesting.


    Unfortunately, the whispers of the ancient evil gods were useless to Zhou Ye.


    Compared to receiving trillions of voice messages in their ears in an instant, their whispers are weak...


    Even Zhou Ye was interested in bringing the sounds that belonged to the entire universe that he heard all the time into Yogg-Saron¡¯s mind at the same time. It was only a short moment... the ancient evil god Yogg-Saron almost didn¡¯t. crazy¡­¡­


    After teasing Yogg-Saron, Zhou Ye left Ulduar Prison... Only the group of prison guards were there to deal with the riots of the ancient evil god-after fanning the wind, lighting the fire, turning around and running away , Really exciting.


    Ask, why does Zhou Ye always like to run to Ulduar??


    Because this is the territory of the ancient Yuanlongs, here... you can find two unborn Yuanlong babies-such as one red and one green.


    These two Yuanlong babies are Zhou Ye''s must-have goals!!


    It''s a pity that he returned empty-handed this time... No way, it''s really because the two Yuanlong babies have not yet been born...


    Although he had seen this through his own eyes of time...but he still ran to the frozen coast one after another...because he was bound to win.


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    After molesting the ancient evil gods, Zhou Ye wandered the Northern Continent for a few days, and after leaving certain arrangements... he planned to go back.


    After all, the snow and ice scenery in the north feels beautiful once in a while, but-after a long time, I want to see the green plants.


    However, Zhou Ye did not choose to fly or even teleport back to his home. Instead, he planned to walk back slowly step by step. Anyway, it''s still early. Zhou Ye doesn''t mind measuring this land with his feet...


    Actually it''s idle...


    That''s it--Zhou Ye walked slowly from the frozen coast in the north to Mount Hyjal in the east at a speed of 300 kilometers a day...


    Along the way, he drove a tauren from time to time, walked around with trolls, and occasionally matched a few pairs of love stories that cross races and genders, and then sighed about his great sentiment...No one has lived this day...


    A few days later-


    Unconsciously, Zhou Ye walked into an unknown valley. He, who was originally aimless, was startled by a young and loud leopard roar.


    He looked for the past curiously--


    The scene before him surprised him...


    I saw that in this dense jungle, a young black panther cub was threatening the wolves in front of him with an immature roar...

 Chapter 1163

    And in front of that cub, two adult panthers had fallen in a pool of blood. Obviously¡ªthat was its parents, and they had done their last efforts for their offspring. Now¡ªthey I can no longer protect his cubs.


    And that little black panther cub, facing a pack of wolves that are countless times larger than its size, did not feel any fear or fear... It worked hard with its paws, and its fangs that had not yet grown. The giant wolf left bloodstains after another.


    Facing such a brave black panther cub, the giant wolves flinched...


    They don''t want to get scarred by hunting. In the wild world, scars sometimes represent...death.


    However, they are unwilling to retreat...


    Being forced to retreat by animals several times smaller than their own size makes them feel a little embarrassed...


    Just when the giant wolves were in a dilemma, a voice suddenly sounded...


    "Funny little guy!!" With the voice, Zhou Ye''s figure appeared next to the black panther cub... He looked at the little black panther at his feet with a smile on his face, "You reminded me of it. Some demigod... come, let me see your future!!"


    With that said, Zhou Ye bent over to pick up the black panther cub.


    However, what made him a little astonished was that this black panther cub unceremoniously bit his finger and bit down...


    "What a brave little guy..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head.


    When Zhou Ye first appeared here, when the group of giant wolves saw him, they fell on their four hooves, groaning in their mouths...Although they were not yet civilized, their instincts told them... in front of them. This creature of, is definitely not the existence that they can use as food.


    As if seeing a natural enemy, they buried their heads under their claws, whimpering in their mouths, as if begging for mercy.


    It was precisely because of this that it brought out the unusualness of the black panther cub in Zhou Ye''s hands.


    "Don''t move...little guy, let me see your future..." Zhou Ye ignored the struggling black panther cub in his hands, his eyes began to emit a terrifying light.


    Facing the awe-inspiring gaze, the black panther cub twisted his body a little nervously...


    However, in the end... it still failed to escape Zhou Ye''s palm as expected.


    "Interesting...It''s so funny!!" The light of time in Zhou Ye''s eyes gradually converged...with a smile on his face."Unexpectedly, I could meet a young wild god...Ashaman..."


    "..." The black panther cub...Uh, no, little Ashaman stared at his cute big eyes and looked at Zhou Ye... he had no idea what Zhou Ye was talking about.


    Although it is a young god of the wilderness, but... after all, it is still a cub, and Zhou Ye doesn''t expect it to understand his own words now... "Well, since we met, it is destined... from now on you will Be my summoned beast...Go to the master ball-uh, no, it should be-come out, my pet!!"


    Reference 1577


    Chapter One Thousand Five Seventy Seven


    "Woo..." Although little Ashaman couldn''t understand what Zhou Ye was talking about, he could feel that this person wanted to take it away...


    So, it waved its little paw and struggled harder...


    It''s a pity that its struggle is futile, let alone it hasn''t grown into a demigod, even if it grows into a demigod-for Zhou Ye, she can easily tame existence.


    "Okay, arrogant little guy... don''t make trouble..." Zhou Ye didn''t care about the cat-sized Ashaman''s sharp claws. He directly raised his hand and took the little guy to his own. In my arms...


    Maybe it was because I was really tired, or maybe it was because...Little Ashaman felt a touch of warmth in Zhou Ye''s arms as in the arms of his parents, and gradually¡ªLittle Ashaman stopped herself. Struggling...


    In Zhou Ye''s arms, he fell asleep deeply...


    Zhou Ye stroked Ashaman''s soft fluff, and looked up at the dozen or so giant wolves that were still lying on the ground and dared not move. After thinking about it¡ª


    The hand that was originally raised slightly, finally put it down...


    This is Ashaman''s hatred, he doesn''t need to help her deal with it... or wait until Ashaman grows up to deal with these guys...


    "Fortunately, you are lucky..." At this point, Zhou Ye walked towards the distance and walked away calmly...


    It wasn''t until his figure disappeared for a long time-those giant wolves lying on the ground dared to shake their legs and slowly climbed up... They didn''t even dare to look at the bodies of the two adult panthers again. ...Hold the tail, turn his head and run...


    And at this moment--Zhou Ye has taken Ashaman out of the valley...


    This walk, I walked for a whole day...


    Until Zhou Ye''s woman ascended to the sky...cough cough, no, it was the moon Elune ascended to the night sky...


    Elune seemed to be deliberately helping her man to illuminate her, spreading her own brilliance to her side as much as possible, so that the surrounding scenery was illuminated by the soft moonlight as if it were day...


    It''s a pity that Elune''s female eyebrows were thrown to the blind man.


    Because Zhou Ye is not interested in rushing overnight, and he is not in a hurry...This product is purely for an outing.


    and so--


    Raise a bonfire, set up a tent...


    Zhou Ye decided to camp on this soil bag tonight.


    Zhou Ye, who had done all this, sat beside the campfire...looked at the little Ashaman who was still sleeping in his arms, and said to himself: "Now only you are with me...Little cute! !"


    And the little Ashaman in his arms seemed to be awakened by his self-talk...


    The little Ashaman who opened his eyes opened his mouth and yawned cutely... and then-with a whimper, he bit some guy''s finger that was teasing him.


    Regardless of the fact that Little Ashaman is still a cub, she is the god of the wilderness after all, and her immature claws and fangs can pierce the fur of those giant wolves, leaving blood stains on their bodies.


    It''s a pity--but it can''t penetrate Zhou Ye''s skin...


    Seeing Ashaman, who was desperately biting with his fingers in his mouth, Zhou Ye smiled slightly... "What a playful little guy..."


    However, facing Zhou Ye''s ridicule, Ashaman just let out a low growl...


    In the eyes glowing with green light, it seemed to be a warning¡ªStay away from me...


    "Tsundere little guy...!!!" Zhou Ye didn''t care about Ashaman''s roar... He could clearly understand the little guy''s eyes, but deliberately pretended not to understand and said, "Are you hungry? Hmm...what should I eat for you? This is really a problem..."


    "Woo..." Although Little Ashaman didn''t know what Zhou Ye was talking about, she knew that this guy was not listening to her at all. Thinking of this...Little Ashaman couldn''t help but feel a little discouraged...


    With a whimper, little Ashaman jumped out from Zhou Ye''s arms... and then turned away and left...


    "Ah...I thought of it!!!"


    Little Ashaman only heard such a voice behind her, and then-she felt her body lighten, and then-was hugged by someone again.


    At this time, Zhou Ye had a large bottle in his hands... The bottle was filled with blood... nothing else, it was Malorne''s blood...


    Holding little Ashaman in one hand, and a blood bottle in the other... Zhou Ye gently poured Malorne''s blood into Ashaman''s mouth just like feeding a child Chi Nai."Come on, this is a big supplement... Little guy, you are blessed... Change someone, I won''t necessarily give it to her!!"


    Little Ashaman waved her paw vigorously, trying to remove the blood bottle... It''s a pity that her actions were futile.


    Zhou Ye still very easily poured the blood in the bottle into the little guy''s mouth...


    In this world, biological blood has an abnormal effect.

 Chapter 1164

    Don¡¯t you see that those wild orcs are just mutations caused by ordinary orcs drinking devil¡¯s blood??


    As the strongest demigod in the world of Azeroth, Malorne''s strength is second only to the existence of the Defiler Archimonde in the later stage...In terms of strength, it is stronger than the Abyss Lord. I don''t know how much...


    So - as soon as Little Ashaman was forcibly poured Malorne''s blood by Zhou Ye, he felt a soft and huge force spread from those blood.


    That power is like nature, inclusive of everything...


    With just a small mouthful, little Ashaman was supported by the power contained in the blood and fell into a deep sleep...


    Zhou Ye looked a little amused as the little guy fell asleep again... he took away the blood of Malorne in his hand.


    "Go to sleep...When you wake up, you will find that the whole world is different in your eyes!!"


    Gently stroked Ashaman''s fluff...Zhou Ye stood up gently, walked into his magic tent, and put the sleeping cutie in a small nest.


    At this moment, a figure wearing a moon white dress suddenly appeared behind him...


    Zhou Ye was not surprised by the figure that suddenly appeared."Elune...you are here!!"


    "My love, have you caught another spirit of nature?" Elune''s voice revealed a hint of helplessness...


    "What does it mean that I caught a spirit of nature again????" Zhou Ye turned around and hugged this uninvited goddess... gently beside her gaze, don''t say: "I just think this one The little one is very cute, so I plan to adopt it!!!"


    "Really? Are you really planning to eat it again??" Elune looked at Zhou Ye with some suspicion...Little Malorne was also very cute, and was not eaten as breakfast by her own man. Up??


    Although she didn''t eat less...


    "How is it possible...Don''t talk nonsense!!" Zhou Ye slapped Elune''s dolphins... "Little Ashaman is so cute, which bastard would bear to eat it?"


    "..." Regarding her man''s words, Elune was speechless... She hasn''t figured out why her man wants to eat Little Malorne and adopt Little Ashaman-in fact, cuteness is next. ¡ª¡ªThe most important thing is gender...


    If Little Malorne was a deer, it is estimated that Zhou Ye would not eat it...


    It''s a pity that Elune has no time to think about it...because she has been taken to the couch by Zhou Ye¡ª¡ªZhou Ye will not let go of a goddess who sent her to the door...In fact, Elune will I appeared here because I missed Zhou Ye... the two of them are really in one shot...


    Reference 1578


    One thousand five hundred and seventy-eight chapters


    early morning--


    Little Ashaman gradually woke up from his deep sleep...


    Before opening his eyes...Little Ashaman felt that this world was¡ªdifferent.


    The wind brought the whispers of the plants...They seemed to happily welcome the awakening of another wild god in this world.


    Little Ashaman couldn¡¯t help linking his thoughts with the plants of the whole world, feeling their joy, feeling their anger...At the same time, it also understood what kind of path it would go in the future. the way¡­¡­


    That is-the way to protect nature.


    Her soul felt everything on this continent through the perception of those plants... She saw the well of eternity in the center of the continent, saw the ancestor Yuanlong flying in the sky of the northern continent, and at the same time saw in this continent On, countless creatures living...


    I saw the troll tribes and tauren tribes who worship the spirits of nature, and also saw the daily life of carnivores who had to prey on other creatures in order to survive.


    At this moment, she no longer hated the giant wolves that took the lives of her parents...because she knew--this is the law of nature.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Little Ashaman, who is immersed in the sound of nature, does not know how long time has passed...


    She didn''t wake up from that feeling until she felt a warm little hand gently stroking her body.


    As soon as he opened his eyes...Little Ashaman saw a strange woman who had long silver-white hair and was wearing a white dress...This woman is so beautiful and holy, look. When she arrived, Little Ashaman felt as if she had seen the silver moon in the night sky.


    "It really is a cute little guy!!" Elune smiled and looked at the black panther cub whose eyes shined brightly.


    "That''s right..." A familiar voice came from the side, and little Ashaman turned to look. It was not someone else, but the abductor who forcibly carried him away...


    However, when little Ashaman saw this man, all the natural things that still maintained a certain mysterious connection with her, conveyed to her various [Dangerous, run away] messages. Somewhat confused...


    She couldn''t help asking all things in nature, "Why run?"


    [He is very dangerous...]


    [He ate little Malorne...]


    [Run...]


    "Who is Little Malorne?" Little Ashaman asked curiously.


    [It''s the owner of the blood you drank, cute...]


    A voice suddenly broke into little Ashaman''s mind. The tone of this voice was so familiar that she couldn''t help but look at Zhou Ye...


    Sure enough, Zhou Ye was smiling at her at this time... Obviously, he sent her that voice.


    Language barrier??It doesn''t matter-it''s just that we are connected.


    Zhou Ye originally didn''t want to use psychic power to infect little Ashaman, but-since those dead plants dared to speak ill of him in front of their cute little ones, then-I can''t blame him...


    "Bad guy...why did you kill that little Malorne?" Little Asaman asked in his immature voice in his heart.


    "Because he looks delicious!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and continued.


    At this time-the plants rioted again... [Run... This... creature... is dangerous!


    roll---!!!!!!!No matter how dare to abduct my little cutie, I will completely destroy the entire planet!!


    With a silent roar spreading across the planet at the speed of light, the plants throughout Azeroth suddenly became dumb...


    They know that this person has this determination and has this ability to do this kind of thing... They dare not anger the existence in front of them...


    Little Ashaman suddenly discovered...the souls of nature who took them to appreciate the various sceneries on this continent no longer speak, not only are they not speaking, but they are even afraid of her, fearing her...


    No, strictly speaking, the souls of nature are not afraid of her, but the man next to her...


    "Bad guys...They don''t play with me anymore..." Little Ashaman complained in his mind, and struggling to jump into Zhou Ye''s arms, scratching Zhou Ye with his little paw... It''s like a little cat coquettishly in the arms of its owner...


    "Uh-!!!" Zhou Ye didn''t expect that with a roar of his own, little Ashaman lost his natural sense...This is really...unlucky.


    "How about I threaten them again?" Zhou Ye tried to use telepathy, and said in little Ashaman''s mind.


    "Well... don''t do this, my love!!" Elune finally couldn''t stand it anymore...


    She smiled, gently hugged Ashaman from Zhou Ye''s arms, and then - gently kissed her forehead, and suddenly - a moon-white mark appeared on Xiao Xiao On Ashaman''s forehead... "The little guy, naturally, never reject any creatures, but they misunderstand my lover... To get close to them is like getting along with friends, you need some patience... "

 Chapter 1165

    "Yeah!!!" Little Ashaman liked this woman with a sense of peace on her body... She slept in the arms of the moon god Elune, letting her caress her hair.


    "..." For the little Ashaman who jumped to the side of his own woman so quickly, Zhou Ye simply wanted to cry without tears...


    However, this is also no way...


    In terms of the way of nature, Elune can really shake Zhou Ye''s countless streets...


    Although she is not a druid herself...


    But compared to Zhou Ye, who always likes to convince people with reason (force), she at least knows how to communicate with nature... This point, Zhou Ye is far behind.


    If Zhou Ye is allowed to do it¡ªpresumably¡ªit would be a threat again...For example¡ª[you bastards, hurry up and be friends with my cutie, otherwise I will completely destroy you!!such¡­¡­


    No way-who told Zhou Ye always like to go straight?


    Please forgive him for his straightforward character... he is a straight man.


    And Elune obviously also knows what kind of temperament her man has...Let¡¯s put it this way, in Elune¡¯s eyes, Zhou Ye is definitely not a bad person, but¡ªhe doesn¡¯t mind using something that looks evil to ordinary people. Ways to get what you want...


    For example-herself.


    But-the natural way obviously can''t come like this...


    After all--Ashaman is not Zhou Ye, and her own strength is not as strong as Zhou Ye...


    Although Elune didn¡¯t know why her man wanted to cultivate the natural way of young Ashaman... But since it was her man¡¯s request, then she-- she could only bite the bullet...


    But fortunately, the little Ashaman was originally the spirit of nature, and now she has drunk the blood of Malorne, then her own natural affinity is even higher... Elune only needs to teach this How the little guy gets along with nature is just fine, the rest¡ªthe little guy will learn from nature by himself...


    Zhou Ye just watched Elune holding Ashaman in his arms, telling the truth about getting along there...


    Why let Elune teach little Ashamane the way of nature??What is the way of nature?Of course it is the way of druids...


    And as a Beastmaster Hunter?Who has never dreamed of catching a druid as a baby??


    Zhou Ye obviously had this idea too¡ªso, he planned to train Ashaman into a druid¡ªa demigod druid baby, so he asked you¡ªdo you want it??


    Anyway, Zhou Ye wanted--so, he did.


    Reference 1579


    One thousand five hundred and seventy-nine chapters


    In the morning, when everything starts to recover...


    Zhou Ye woke up from his sleep, and as a result¡ªwhen he opened his eyes, he saw a black panther...


    "Okay...it seems that Little Cutie is still a little uncomfortable with Druid''s way now...!!!" As he muttered to himself, Zhou Ye played with the ears on the top of the panther''s head...


    I have to say, this soft, hairy feel-really comfortable, no wonder the otakus in this world are so obsessed with foreign maids.


    And the black panther who was sleeping seemed to feel that his ears were being played with, and he quivered his ears impatiently, but found that he still couldn''t get rid of someone''s entanglement, and simply opened his eyes... ...The green eyes are full of impatience."Bad guy...you still let me sleep..."


    Human words were spit out from the black panther''s mouth...


    "Why do you sleep... Get up H!!" Zhou Ye teased...


    "...I''m out of strength...Just do it with you!!" Ashaman said, closing his eyes again...I have to let you wind from the southeast to the northwest, and I stand tall and immobile...


    "..." Looking at Ashaman who closed his eyes again, Zhou Ye''s embarrassed expression... "Get up, at least you have to become a humanoid... Little cute..."


    "Ah...I''m too lazy to change!!!" Ashaman''s lazy words were full of nostalgia... "Come on... just like this. I... I don''t even dare to go to my animal companion. What kind of hunter are you..."


    "Oh, I have a violent temper..." Zhou Ye''s life is the most irritable...especially the agitation of the woman he raised...


    "Ah!! You really came..." When Zhou Ye was really moving, Ashaman counseled first... She felt that some bad guy really picked up her tail, and she was frightened-- Hastily cast the druid transforming magic, instantly¡ª¡ªturned into a beautiful female elf with long black hair...


    Ashaman¡¯s human form was transformed according to the form of the moon god Elune who gave her a lot of guidance...


    "If you have the ability, don''t change your body..." Zhou Ye said...


    "You...ah!" Ashaman has no time to think about it...because-the morning exercise has already begun.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªUnknowingly time, decades have passed.


    In the past few decades, Ashaman has grown from a black panther cub to a black panther demigod¡ªespecially under the guidance of Elune, she has established a relationship with The harmony and resonance of all things in nature...


    And after Zhou Ye fed all of Malorne''s blood to her, Ashaman thoroughly understood how to transform a druid.


    However, at present-the three forms she has only obtained...


    One is the deer form... the other is her black panther form, and the last is the high elf form taught to her by the moon god Elune.


    I have to say-really awesome...


    On the first day that Ashaman successfully transformed into a high elf, she was unscrupulously mistreated by Zhou Ye...


    I have to say-there was an episode in the middle...


    At first, because Ashaman was not so proficient in the way of transforming a druid, so-when Zhou Ye got it, he directly revealed his body-and Zhou Ye was simply... Don''t do it again... Give a certain black panther to...


    So - strictly speaking, Zhou Ye had already used his animal companions...


    Don''t even dare to do that with your animal companion-you deserve to claim that you love her?


    Ahem-far away...


    When the routine morning exercise is over...


    Zhou Ye appeared outside his tent with a contented expression...


    The difference from the inside of the warm tent is that outside at this time is a scene of snow and ice.


    This is Nordson in the north of Kalimdor-the site of the ancestor dragon...


    Why are you here now??


    Because--some little loli from the dragon clan is about to be born...


    After hunting and killing a mammoth casually in the wilderness, Zhou Ye just casually cut the most essential part and took it away... the rest was naturally left in place.


    I have to say¡ªthis world is really a foodie¡¯s paradise. At least for now, Zhou Ye has eaten a lot of wild delicacies...


    For example-barbecue ancestor dragon meat wings


    For example-Alpine Antelope Hot Pot... etc...


    Keke-far away.

 Chapter 1166

    Zhou Ye carried the mammoth''s trunk, and after some simple treatment, he cooked a pot of elephant trunk porridge directly at the entrance of his tent.


    When Ashaman smelled the incense and walked out of the tent, the elephant trunk porridge had been cooked.


    "Are we going to wait here today?" Ashaman picked up his bowl, took a sip of fragrant elephant trunk porridge, and said: "I really don''t know the dragon on the northern wind cliffs. What''s worthy of your attention in the nest... isn''t it just a few more dragon eggs?"


    In Ashaman''s view... his owner is extremely powerful... but also extremely self-willed.


    The spring-like home on the side of Mount Hyjal can''t live, but instead ran to this place almost always covered by ice and snow...


    Moreover, it takes more than a month to live...I really don''t understand what my master is thinking...


    "Soon...Little cute...!!!" Zhou Ye also said while drinking the porridge: "Maybe there will be results today..."


    "What is the result..." Ashaman said with some dissatisfaction: "Also-don''t call me cute...!!!"


    Although she is indeed very small compared to Zhou Ye... But-she doesn''t want to be called a cute little by Zhou Ye, because that will make her feel like a child in the eyes of her owner...


    "Then baby and cute, you choose one!!" Zhou Ye did not back down on this point... Is it wrong for the hunter to call his animal companion to call him a baby??


    "......Then you still call me a little favorite!!" Compared to the nickname of the baby, which is more shameful, Ashaman prefers his master to call himself cute... at least it doesn''t sound like that. ...Cough cough...


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile after he easily twisted Ashaman with the trap of choosing one of the two.


    After eating breakfast calmly, the two of them just cleaned up and walked towards the northern wind cliffs.


    The North Wind Cliff is not very far from the camp of the two of them...about seven or eight kilometers.


    When Ashaman, who had turned into a black panther, was carrying his master... when he came under the cliffs of the North Wind, less than ten minutes had passed.


    "Are you going to go up with me, or are you waiting for me here? Little cutie..." Zhou Ye jumped directly off Ashaman''s back... and asked.


    "Me? It''s better to wait here..." Ashaman, who was transformed into a human form, said lazily: "I don''t like the smell in the dragon''s den..."


    Ashaman felt an unspeakable smell in the dragon''s lair... She didn''t want to go in and find sin.


    "Well... if that''s the case, then I will go up by myself!!" Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head. He did not force Ashaman to go up with him. After all, he came here because of his intense collection. The addiction has happened... As a mount control, unable to take the future Red Dragon Queen and Green Dragon Queen into his own bag, it is simply a trip to the world of Azeroth.


    Chapter 1580


    One thousand five hundred and eighty chapters


    On the North Wind Cliff-the highest point-


    In a huge naturally formed cave...


    A red ancestor dragon, which is more than twice the size of other ancestors, is lying prone in the deepest part of the cave... Its huge and hideous dragon head, at this time, it gives people a peaceful feeling... ¡­


    It is a mother...


    A mother who just gave birth, waiting for her offspring to break out of her shell...


    It is the queen of the red ancestor dragon group.


    Therefore, it can occupy the highest dragon''s lair on the north wind cliff... the higher the position, the higher the lair... This is the rule of the red ancestor dragon.


    Not all red ancestorsaurus are eligible to live on the cliffs of the north wind, the number of caves here is limited...compared to those red ancestors who have to place their nests under the cliffs or even in the wilderness...north wind The caves on the cliff are obviously safer, especially during the reproduction period of the ancestor dragon.


    No way, in the northern land...the ancestor dragon is not without enemies.


    At least, the Dragon Snatchers among the Vrykul like to capture these ancestor dragons and make them their mounts.


    Therefore, only the strong among the ancestor dragons have the priority to occupy the necessary resources for survival-to place their dragon nests on the safe northern wind cliffs, and at the same time, they will also act as the guards of their own group of dragon queens.


    The dragon queen of this red ancestor dragon calmly waited for its child to break out of its shell... However, at this moment, its pair of red vertical pupils looked at the entrance of the cave, and it felt a wave The powerful aura that does not belong to my spouse is approaching it...


    A figure slightly shorter than those Vrykul half-giants appeared at the entrance of the cave...


    Seeing this figure, dragon fire brewing in the mouth of the red mother ancestor dragon...


    Any creature is full of aggressiveness when guarding its cubs... Obviously, the same is true of the Protosaurus...


    However, it was shocked to find that it had just started brewing flames in its mouth, and suddenly¡ªthe whole body became unable to move...


    It looked at that person with a little horror, and walked to its side step by step... and then-after saying something that it could not understand at all, its body unexpectedly floated up involuntarily...


    In fact, he just said one thing-[Trouble let me].


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye, who came to the mother ancestor dragon, looked at the dozen dragon eggs under the dragon queen, and eagerly said to himself: "Hurry up and be born...My Red Dragon Queen, be born quickly... ...My Alexstrasza..."


    The dragon babies who seemed to be in the eggshell also heard Zhou Ye''s words...


    With the sound of a cracking eggshell, the dragon egg in the middle was broken from the inside by the young dragon...


    Then, a little dragon head crawled out of the eggshell. As soon as it crawled out, it looked curiously at this new world...


    When it saw Zhou Ye, it roared in an immature voice, and with its roar, a spark spurted from its mouth...


    "What a cute little thing!!" Zhou Ye smiled at the little red ancestor dragon, and gently touched its little head with his hand.


    And this young dragon obviously also liked Zhou Ye''s touch... It was a little attached to rubbing Zhou Ye''s finger with its small head...


    "My little red dragon queen, you are finally born..." Zhou Ye retracted his hand... then looked at the little baby dragon, eating his eggshell bit by bit... and then hit a cute After sneezes, looked at him blankly...


    Obviously, the Whelpling is not full...


    Zhou Ye took out the warm elephant-nose porridge from his wristband without a hassle, and carefully fed it into the young dragon¡¯s mouth little by little...


    It was not until the young dragon hiccuped that Zhou Ye stopped feeding by himself...


    After eating, the little red young dragon was a little sleepy... Its shaky figure made Zhou Ye want to laugh...


    Gently picked up the little red baby dragon with his hands... and then put it into an incubator specially used to hold small creatures... Zhou Ye directly picked up the incubator and walked out...


    When he approached the entrance of the cave, he thought of a scared red female ancestor dragon, "Ah, sorry, I almost forgot you..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye snapped his fingers casually, and then... the red mother ancestor dragon realized that he had regained control of his body.


    Facing the situation where a cub was snatched away, the red ancestor dragon roared, and a fire light gushed out toward the entrance of the cave...


    Unfortunately, Zhou Ye was no longer there at this time.


    With the roar of this female dragon, the entire northern wind cliff suddenly became lively...


    This is the sacred place for the reproduction of red ancestor dragons. There are countless red ancestor dragons guarding here... With the roar of the dragon queen, dense dragon shadows flew out of the dragon nest on the cliffs of the north wind... They were flying, Roaring... looking for a robber who snatched the descendants of the dragon queen.

 Chapter 1167

    It''s a pity-that robber is no longer here...


    After succeeding, Zhou Ye took Ashaman directly to the Solacha Basin.


    Compared with the red ancestorsaurus who likes to set up their home on the cliff, the green ancestorsaurus prefers to set up its nest in the jungle...


    They like to be close to nature, of course-the food here is more abundant, and they are not threatened by those Vrykul...


    Draw a gourd according to the pattern¡ª¡ª


    After waiting for half a month--


    Zhou Ye once again harvested a Queen Ysera who was still a young dragon...


    what did you say??Could it be wrong??


    how is this possible¡­¡­


    What is Zhou Ye''s Eye of Time for??Although Zhou Ye didn''t like to peek into his own future very much, he liked to peek into the future of others..., so--Zhou Ye would never catch the wrong dragon...


    Half a month later, after the red ancestorsaurus rioted, the green ancestorsaurus also began to riot...


    And this has nothing to do with Zhou Ye. He took his two dragon babies and returned to his residence in Mount Hyjal with Ashaman.


    "You are back... the host!" Freya, who was dressed in a maid costume, hurriedly lowered her head to say hello when she saw Zhou Ye.


    "Hmm!!" Zhou Ye smiled and said to the life maid: "Where is Iona?"


    "Master Creator is studying the dreams of this world..." When talking about her research project, Freya didn''t stammer immediately... and said with excitement: "As expected of Master Creator, she has completely transformed the dreams of this world. I''ve seized control over... and Master Creator also guessed that the dream of this world may be related to the star soul under our feet that still breeds Titan..."


    "......Okay, I get it!!" Zhou Ye has no interest in dreams or anything...It can be said that what he wants to do most now is to let Iona give little Alexstrasza life Ability¡­¡­


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye waved his hand directly to Freya... Then one by one, let the two young dragons stand on his shoulders... and walked towards the basement entrance of the room...


    Reference 1581


    Chapter Five Hundred and Eighty One


    "Master...what''s wrong?" Freya looked at Zhou Ye''s leaving figure in a weird manner, and asked Ashamed.


    You know, she used to be most afraid of seeing Zhou Ye... because every time she saw Zhou Ye, it was time for her to be molested...


    If you couldn¡¯t help yourself without teasing her, it would be considered that the two hadn¡¯t met...


    And this time¡ªhow could Zhou Ye let her go so easily?This makes Freya, the maid of life, a little unimaginable-is it possible that her master has turned her temper??


    "I don''t know..." Faced with Freya''s question, Ashaman shrugged helplessly... "In the past few months that my master took me out, I spent months wandering the northern continent. , And was hunted down by the ancestor dragon for a while..."


    "Chased by the ancestor dragon? Why?" Freya asked curiously...


    "It''s probably because the master stole the dragon eggs of their dragon queen..." Ashaman didn''t understand why his master was going to steal other people''s wyrmlings... No, it''s a bit elegant to say that stealing, this bad guy is completely Openly rushed into the dragon''s nest of others, and then robbed them of the dragon eggs...


    Just when the two were chatting here...


    Zhou Ye has already brought his own harvest... to his basement...


    To be honest, looking at the magnificent basement entrance in front of him, Zhou Ye had the illusion that he wanted to enter the dungeon and push the boss... Well, although the one inside was indeed a big boss, and he had pushed countless times... just This push is not just another push.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye stepped into the basement...


    As soon as I walked into the basement... the front was a huge and incomparable, like a city-like hall.


    In this hall, there are no cold-looking stone creations or steel creations, only a green grass and giant trees rising from the ground.


    Countless flower monsters are playing in this paradise...


    The moment they saw Zhou Ye, they all bend their waists together...


    They know this person, he is the spouse of their creator, and the man their creator loves the most... They must respect him.


    "Okay, let''s go play..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved to the flower monsters... and then walked towards the center of the hall without hesitation.


    There... there is a huge and unknown flower, just like a flower bone, closing its petals...


    Zhou Ye knew that this was the bed in Iona''s laboratory...


    He unceremoniously walked to the front of the flower bed, opened a petal directly, and got in... Of course, before getting in - he put the two red and green wyrmlings on his shoulders. Outside... "Have fun here for a while..."


    With the sound of words falling... Hua Gu Duo closed again!!


    The red little dragon and the green little dragon are a little dumbfounded...


    From birth, they had never left Zhou Ye''s side except when they were sleeping.For them-Zhou Ye exists as if he played the role of their parents...


    But now--


    Their parents actually left them out??


    This made the two young dragons feel a little confused...


    They looked curiously at the strange scenery in front of them... even the restless red wyrmlings had already begun to touch the flower monsters that were close to them with some curiosity...


    The green wyrmling who likes to be quiet lies on the outside of the flower bed without any movement... Its curiosity is not serious. Moreover, it likes the environment here and the feeling of being full of nature...


    I waited for nearly two hours...


    It wasn''t until after a nice scream came from the flower bed...The two young dragons saw the flower bed open.


    Stepping out of it, their father...


    Whether it''s the red wyvern or the green wyvern... Both dragons were full of joy, waving their immature wings and flying towards Zhou Ye...


    It''s a pity that they were about to reach their destination, when Zhou Ye''s shoulders were taken one by one by a pair of delicate little hands...


    "Funny little thing..." Iona looked at the young dragon struggling in her hands, and said a little bit funny: "The little thing is not small, but the temper is really big..."


    I saw that the green dragon was biting her arm with his fangs, and the red young dragon was brewing dragon fire in his mouth, obviously-planning to give her a cruel.


    It''s a pity-whether it is the fangs of the green dragon or the dragon fire of the red dragon, it is not worth mentioning to the female Titan Iona...


    "She has the talent to manage the Emerald Dream..." Iona looked at the green little dragon, and said with a smile: "I just discovered the Emerald Dream, and Ye brought you to my side... This is really great. It''s..."


    "And you, little guy..." Iona looked at the little red baby dragon again and said, "I decided to give you the power of life..."


    In the face of her, the two little guys didn''t buy it at all... They just groaned desperately, wanting their father, Zhou Ye-to rescue them from this bad woman...


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye was a little funny, taking the two little guys back from Iona''s hands one by one...


    As soon as they returned to Zhou Ye''s side, the two little guys fell silent as if seeing their relatives...

 Chapter 1168

    They stood on Zhou Ye''s shoulders, rubbing their heads against Zhou Ye''s face... While rubbing, they wailed... They seemed to want their father Zhou Ye to teach the bad woman in front of them...


    This makes Iona feel dumbfounded...


    However, Iona doesn¡¯t care about the two little guys after all... She just turned to look at her man and asked, "My dear, you really decided to change their race now and give them Power?"


    "Yeah..." Zhou Ye nodded, then stretched out his hand to soothe the two little guys on his shoulders, and said, "Because, I think the Ancestor Dragon is really ugly..."


    "But¡ªmy dear, if they are empowered at such a young age, I am afraid that they will lose themselves in the power..." Iona said here, after thinking about it, said: "Why, I change their race ...Then, when they are older and more mature, they will be empowered again..."


    "..."


    Regarding Iona¡¯s words, Zhou Ye seriously pondered for a while... nodded, "Well, I think I really owe it... Then, let¡¯s change the races of the two of them first..."


    "Is it the kind of form you said?" Iona asked again.


    "Yeah!!!" Zhou Ye has already shown Iona the dragon-shaped state of Alexstrasza and Ysera in the future...So, he didn''t worry about Iona''s deviation...


    You know-who is Iona?She is the giver of life, a natural life Titan... If she can''t do it, no one in this world can do it!!


    "Ah, that''s right... It''s best if you can make a life form that allows them to switch between the human form and the dragon form at will..." Zhou Ye added more to Iona... "Look, this is the future for them Human form!!"


    As he said, a ray of light flashed in Zhou Ye''s hand - the human figures of Alexstrasza and Ysera flashed out in front of them.


    "..." When my man said so, Iona instantly understood his own man''s mind...Really, a greedy guy, but-who would let me love him... Thinking of this, Iona Sighed and said: "Well, I see..."


    Reference 1582


    One thousand five hundred and eighty two chapters


    The beautiful Mount Hyjal is surrounded by green vegetation all year round...


    Perhaps it¡¯s because Iona lives here, the life titan. Every time she does a creation experiment, the little bit of life essence leaked out is enough to make the trees grow taller and the flowers bloom more vividly... ¡­


    Especially at the bottom of the Hyjal Valley surrounded by mountains, countless small animals are playing in the forest...


    For them, this is the paradise of their dreams. In the dense forest, there are countless kinds of food for them to fill their stomachs to their fullest - here, they can eat to death.


    As for natural enemies?


    nonexistent¡­¡­


    It''s just--today...These poor little animals have ushered in two demon kings...


    In the dense mountain forest, a plump rabbit is enjoying his breakfast comfortably... Having settled in Mount Hyjal for so long, it feels that its rabbit life is so complete... You can eat it every day. It''s great. It''s so pleasant to live without putting up your ears and beware of predators.


    However, while it was chewing on the grass with sweet morning dew, while thinking about which rabbit concubine to spoil it at night... Suddenly, a shadow fell over its head, and it waited for a long time before thinking about it. When I got up to run... it was too late.


    I saw a one-meter-long red young dragon with dragon horns descending from the sky, using his sharp claws to hold down the poor rabbit''s head...


    The rabbit madly kicked the claws of the young dragon with its hind legs, but it was a pity... its resistance was meaningless.


    Its strong hind legs, resting on the hard scales of the young dragon, have no effect except to make the red young dragon feel interesting.


    One dragon''s claw grasped the rabbit, the red young dragon held the other dragon''s claw, and then lightly shone the head of the rabbit who was still struggling, and lightly flicked...


    Boo¡ªhey, the poor bunny suddenly got in touch...


    Some humane triumphant expressions leaked from the red young dragon''s hideous face, and then-with a wave of the paw in her hand, the rabbit, which weighed a few pounds, disappeared into her hand.


    Then, the young red dragon waved its powerful wings once again, soaring into the air... and flew towards another place.


    If you look towards Mount Hyjal from mid-air, you will find that a green young dragon is doing exactly the same thing as a red young dragon in the distance.


    The two young dragons are like catching rabbits in a race, one will take off and the other will fall... and when they fall, it must be because of new discoveries...


    It wasn''t until when the sun was up...The two young dragons stopped their actions.


    Waving his dragon wings, he bumped his head over the forest of Mount Hyjal.


    Facing his companion, the young red dragon spit out and asked in a cute loli: "Ysera, I caught 1,232 rabbits...how many did you catch?"


    Hearing the question of the red dragon Lori, the green dragon Lori named Ysera said with some frustration: "I only caught one thousand one hundred and twenty-eight..."


    "Ha, I won..." Honglong Lolita exclaimed excitedly: "Then let Dad make spicy rabbit heads today..."


    "It''s not fair...Alex..." Ysera said dissatisfiedly: "Why do the rabbits I catch have to be made into spicy flavor? I hate peppers... I want to eat braised flavor!!"


    "I''m willing to bet and lose, Ysera!!!" Alex Tassa said triumphantly: "We said before, whoever wins this competition is eligible to choose their favorite taste!!"


    "Woo..." Ysera let out a mournful cry... nodded helplessly...


    "Great..." Alex Thasa smiled and waved her wings, and flew towards the highest peak of Mount Hyjal... "Let¡¯s go back soon, I can¡¯t wait to make Dad ready to eat..."


    "Woo...I hate peppers..." Ysera also reluctantly followed up...


    When the two young dragons came to the platform of the highest peak of Mount Hyjal, as they emitted a dazzling light, the two young dragons disappeared...instead, a little red-haired loli and a little green-haired Lolita...


    The two loli look like ordinary high elves in the same form, but-the hideous dragon horns on their heads reveal their identity.


    Two underage dragon women...


    When two twelve or thirteen-year-old little loli hopped towards the door of the room, a figure in a maid costume came out from the door...


    Seeing this figure, the two little loli both greeted happily: "Freya...good morning!"


    "I want to say good noon, it''s about to have lunch now..." Facing the greetings of two little loli, Freya complained...


    "It doesn''t matter!!" Alexstrasza waved her little hand indifferently, and said, "Anyway, for Dad, this is the morning..."


    "..." I can''t refute... Freya sighed helplessly...


    "Let''s call Dad up..."


    Alexstrasza said that as soon as La Ysera''s novel was about to bypass Freya and ran into it... As a result, he bumped into Freya''s body.


    "Wait a minute!!" Freya grabbed two little Lori who wanted to escape with one hand... "What did you do just now?"


    "Nothing!! I just went out with Ysera to exercise our flying skills..." Alexstrasza looked confused, as if she really just went out with Ysera to exercise herself The flying skills went...


    Alexstrasza does not want to be preached by Freya...


    From Alexstrasza''s point of view, Freya is good everywhere, but there are some... well-winded with the Virgin''s Heart.


    Every time when I am greedy, I want to catch some small animals and let my father cook for myself... Freya will always be by the side, watching them, while thinking...


    [These are all lives...]


    [Every life is equal...]

 Chapter 1169

    How can you kill other lives just because you are hungry?


    [XX is so cute, why do you bear to eat them??


    Anyway, it''s very annoying... Alexstrasza doesn''t want to listen to Freya''s broken thoughts...


    And the little green-haired Lolita Ysera was obviously not good at dealing with this kind of scene, her small face couldn''t help being stretched tight... she looked overly nervous.


    Seeing Ysera''s expression... Freya felt a little wrong and closed her eyes.


    In just an instant, she felt the strong resentment of the rabbits in Mount Hyjal... "You... you actually caught nearly three thousand rabbits? God... What are you doing here??"


    "I just want my father to make me some snacks..." Alexstrasza said disapprovingly.


    Is there a lot of more than a thousand rabbits per dragon?Compared to her appetite, not much at all.


    Moreover, she also wanted to make more of them at once and put them in the space bracelet that her father gave to her, as a snack when she was free!!She still feels that it is not enough...Speaking of which, the space bracelet given by her father hasn''t been able to wear recently...If she grows like this, she probably won''t even count as a ring...Woo, really sad.


    Reference 1583


    Chapter Five Hundred and Eighty Three


    "..." Looking at the disapproval of little Alexstraszana, Freya has a feeling of hating iron but not steel...


    She knew that her master, Iona, was going to pass on part of her life ability to this little guy... And how could she be relieved with such a little guy''s disrespect for life?


    However, just when she was going to preach to Little Red Dragon Little Lolita for a while, she saw the little faces of the two little Lolitas, revealing an inexplicable expression of surprise...


    Seeing this expression, Iona knew-come on, let alone, their savior is here...


    as predicted--


    Iona just felt a big warm hand on her shoulder... Then a familiar voice came from behind her."Okay, Iona... the little guys are still very young, there''s nothing wrong with them being greedy!!"


    "But... Master!!" Iona opened her mouth and wanted to explain a few more... However, a certain big hand occupied her commanding height from behind, and then deliberately used that kind to make her whole body numb in her ears. "Iona...rather than worrying about these two little guys, you might as well worry about yourself...be careful I''ll eat you up here..."


    "..." Iona''s head was drooping, and she didn''t dare to move all over her body, for fear that she would send the wrong signal to someone and be wiped out here.


    As for her persistence??Now her mind is in a mess, she can''t remember anything...what insists on??


    Seeing Iona, who was teased by herself and entered the standby state for an instant... Zhou Ye smiled slightly, then walked around Iona, holding the hands of two little loli, and walking outside... "Dad is not that good... ¡­"


    "Dad is amazing..." Little Alexstrasza smiled brilliantly at Zhou Ye, learning the appearance of his own father, and lit up a big thumb.


    "Dad...Why does Iona crash every time you get it done like this?" Ysera asked curiously.


    "Ahem..." Zhou Ye, who was asked about his ideas, coughed awkwardly, and said, "Ysera is still young now... wait, you will know..."


    "Ysera, you''re so stupid... That''s because Iona wants to be father''s spouse..." Little Alexstrasza said triumphantly: "You didn''t find out, whether it''s Elune''s mother or It¡¯s okay for Iona¡¯s mother, they will not have this situation...Even Aunt Ashaman will not have this situation, and only Freya will be like this...This shows that she has not yet become a father. My spouse, that¡¯s why she is like this. When she becomes Dad¡¯s spouse... I guess it won¡¯t be like that anymore. Then-Dad¡¯s trick won¡¯t work..."


    Having said this, Little Red Dragon seemed to have thought of something suddenly, raised her little head and shook her father''s hand and said: "Dad, father...you don''t want Freya to be your spouse... ¡­"


    "Then am I at a disadvantage?" Zhou Ye smiled and teased little Lori: "Anyway, Freya is also a beautiful maid of life!!"


    "Then wait until I grow up to be your spouse... Dad, don''t you let Freya be your spouse!!" Little Lori said coquettishly: "I don''t want to be nagged by her every day when I eat. The meaning of life..."


    "...Puff¡ª¡ª!!!" Zhou Ye almost laughed... It seems that for the current Little Red Dragon Queen, eating is more than anything...


    "Then Ysera will be father''s spouse when she grows up..." Little Green Dragon said unwillingly: "Ysera wants to be with her father forever..."


    "Yes, we want to be with Dad forever..." Little Alexstrasza helped.


    "Okay...when you grow up, you will be your father''s spouse..." Zhou Ye smiled and rubbed the long hair of two little Lori.


    A daughter raised by herself will not marry someone else...


    The father and daughter were talking and laughing... they had already arrived on the platform outside the door.


    "Dad, help us make snacks!!!" Alexstrasza said, while digging out the rabbit from her space bracelet... Not only her, but the little Lolita, the green dragon, was also digging out the rabbit.


    In the blink of an eye, the entire platform was almost filled with two thousand fainted rabbits...


    Looking at the rabbits everywhere, Zhou Ye asked dumbfoundingly: "My dears, what are you doing?"


    "We want to eat spicy rabbit head and spicy rabbit meat..." Alexstrasza said solemnly: "In order to make Dad not so hard, so we went to grab the materials ourselves... and listened. Your words...never killed one..."


    "Hmm..." Ysera also nodded her little head...replied: "We want to eat rabbit head and dried rabbit meat!!"


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye smiled bitterly and looked at the thousands of rabbits on the ground. He had to say-at least two little loli still remembered what he said. The dead thing takes a long time and the meat is not good. It''s fresh...so, there isn''t a dead rabbit...


    But what makes him strange is... Does he remember Ysera doesn''t like spicy food??"Ysera, do you want spicy flavor too?"


    "I... ah..." Ysera was just about to speak when she was covered by the little red dragon Lori from behind... Little Alexstrasza said solemnly: "Yes, Dad... Sera also has a spicy taste..."


    "..." Seeing the actions of the two little Lori, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile. It must be Ysera who was cheated by the little red dragon... "I''m very curious, what is going on? What''s going on... can anyone tell me??"


    "...Dad, I, I want to be spicy..." Ysera covered the red dragon little Lolita to her hand, took it off, and explained: "I bet with Alex, Whoever catches more rabbits will listen to whoever...I...I lost...so..."


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Alexstrasza''s little face speechlessly... This little loli had cheated her sister again...


    Ysera is good at everything, but there is a kind of...


    Hmm-what should I say?


    No matter how powerful dragons are, there are things they are not good at. For example, Ysera is not good at dealing with numbers...


    So, Ysera actually counted her rabbit wrong...The winner was Ysera, not Alexstrasza. Although Alexstrasza only had one less rabbit than Ysera, but... ¡­Wins and losses are divided...


    "I have a very good suggestion..." Zhou Ye smiled and looked at the embarrassed little Red Dragon Lolita and said: "We might as well divide these rabbits into two, half made in braised and half made spicy. how about it??"


    "Can you?" Ysera looked at Zhou Ye with surprise... But after a while, she said discouragedly: "Forget it, Alex will not agree..."


    Of course, what Ysera did not expect was that the little red dragon Lori, who had never said a word, actually agreed with her father''s words this time.


    "I agree with Dad''s suggestion... half spicy and half braised..."


    Reference 1584


    One thousand five hundred and eighty four chapters


    "Huh?? Alex...you...you didn''t mean..." Ysera looked at the red dragon little Lolita in surprise...


    "Are we sisters... How could I force you to eat something you don''t like?" Red Dragon Xiao Lori said with a smile: "The bet I just made was just a joke with you... Are you serious?"


    "...Alex, you are so kind..." Ysera was moved by the little red dragon Lori, don''t want it...


    The feeling of not having to eat spicy rabbit meat and spicy rabbit head-so good...


    Seeing the appearance of the two little loli being in love with each other, Zhou Ye shook his head funny...

 Chapter 1170

    Then... took out her own kitchenware and started making snacks for our two little guys...


    To say that it is not easy to feed a little Lori of the dragon clan, and he also feeds two...


    You know, the images of these two little loli''s future adulthoods are the kind of super-sized dragons...


    The creatures like giant dragons have appetites that match their size... and the two little loli have now been raised by their fathers to have their appetites, those bloody foods can''t be tasted... they have no interest...


    So--Zhou Ye could only deal with these rabbits by himself...No way, the sins he made, he had to finish making them on his knees.


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye is not an ordinary person either.


    If someone kills rabbits and peels their skins, it will take more than two thousand rabbits for three or four days.


    As for Zhou Ye''s continuous killings, it only took less than five minutes...The power of time is really easy to use.


    By the time the two little loli''s faces were satisfied with their favorite taste of rabbit heads, Zhou Ye had already used time to clean up more than two thousand rabbit skins.


    Being a dad is not easy, especially when being the dad of two giant dragon Lori, it is even more difficult...


    This job is really not something anyone can do...


    If you change it to an ordinary person, it is estimated that Dragon Loli will be exhausted before she is raised...


    Looking at Ysera, who was seriously gnawing on the braised rabbit head in her hand, Zhou Ye curiously approached the little Red Dragon Lori and asked in a low voice, "Alexstrasza is the best behaved, come and tell Dad, how did you make Ysera count the wrong number?"


    Red Dragon Little Lori looked at Ysera with some guilty conscience when she heard her father''s words, and then whispered: "Ysera is afraid that she will forget the number, so-she catches a rabbit and counts. I Just as she reported the count... deliberately called the wrong number... so she..."


    "..." Zhou Ye suddenly felt speechless. Little Ysera, you are so sad... You were actually seen through your weakness so quickly by your sister??


    How to do it?


    It''s very simple-when a person is reporting the number, it is easy to be disturbed by the numbers of outsiders... Under-reporting or even over-reporting is possible. All this depends on whether the interfering person next to her wants her to over-report or under-report Reported...


    Time passed day by day...


    The dragon little loli have gradually grown up...


    When they turned into dragons, their bodies became bigger...from two meters to ten meters, from ten meters to fifty meters...


    In the end, the two grew into real dragons...


    And their human appearance has also become the appearance of seventeen or eighteen-year-old girls.


    And at the same time--


    In the hometown where the two giant dragons, Little Lori have never been back,...a giant ancestor Yuanlong named Galakrond, feeling the signs of evolution in his body, began to eat frantically...


    It occupies the best hunting grounds in Northrend and keeps its kind from approaching...


    Even the Dragon-grabbing clan among the Vrykul people, when facing it... they must temporarily avoid their sharp edges.


    As it hunted unscrupulously, its size became even bigger... Compared with other ancestors, it was just like the difference between an elephant and a puppy.


    All the Archaeopteryx avoid it, they would rather fly to the boreal tundra where prey is scarce to hunt hard, and dare not approach its hunting ground...


    Despite this, Galakrond is still at a loss... in its opinion... the size of the prey is too small, even a group of mammoths can only slightly alleviate some of the hunger from its body...


    In the end-it turned its eyes to its own kind...


    It began to devour its own kind madly...


    And this situation caused other ancestor dragons to begin to endanger themselves...


    A few ancestor dragons who have evolved a certain degree of wisdom-and know how to communicate in simple language have begun to unite...


    Among them are the gray dragon Nesario, the blue dragon Malygos, the brown dragon Nozdormu, etc...


    They tried their best to fight Galakrond...


    It''s a pity--in this era without giant dragons...The ancestor dragons had no abilities other than their natural spell-like spells...All they could rely on was their own size.


    And than body size??The ancestor dragon bundles that have evolved wisdom are not as big as Galakrond...


    Therefore, their wars are more losers than losers...


    In addition, Galakrond did not know why, he actually vomited out the seven-seven-eight ancestor dragon that had been digested in his stomach...


    And those ancestor dragons that were vomited turned into undead ancestor dragons. They all obeyed the command of their creator, Galakrond... This made Galakrond, who was originally a weak person, even more powerful. ...


    For a time, its arrogance was extremely arrogant...It flew with majestic strength in the south of the entire continent.


    Around its huge body, there are countless undead dragons...These undead dragons are like ghosts, guarding Galakrond...


    In the end, Galakrond''s actions alarmed Loken, the top manager left behind after Titan left.


    This Titan''s creation, the bronze giant... Holding the artifact left by the Creator, he greeted Galakrond without hesitation...


    In his opinion... Galakrond¡¯s evolution was a failure, and it chose the wrong way of evolution...


    Swallowing the life essence of other ancestor dragons, and ultimately¡ªand also bear the curse from them...


    However, what Loken didn''t expect was--


    He actually failed...


    Not only did he fail, but he was also injured...


    The most tragic thing is that he actually left the artifact given by the Titans in Galakrond''s body...


    Keke-in short, he was bitten off by Galakrond...


    Loken, who fled from the wild, learned from the pain...


    He can use very few troops. The other four guardians are guarding the ancient evil gods in Ulduar prison. They cannot come out to help him deal with the ancestor dragon that has embarked on the wrong evolutionary method. Then-all he can rely on is Help from other parties.


    At this time, he saw the actions of the ancestor dragons who had evolved wisdom, so he extended an olive branch to them...


    And those ancestor dragons who gave birth to wisdom are also happy to have a powerful ally to fight Galakrond together...


    The two parties just hit it off...


    And at this time-according to the original history, where are Alexstrasza and Ysera who should have participated in this alliance operation??


    They are also facing the most important thing in their longevity-becoming their father''s spouse...


    Reference 1585


    Chapter Five Hundred and Eighty Five

 Chapter 1171

    Tyre, sitting on his throne in the Temple of Order...


    At this moment, his broken right hand has been refitted with an arm made of silver with the help of his men...


    Tyre didn''t care about his own losses in this battle.


    As the guardian of order, Tyre firmly believes that justice can only be achieved at the expense of the ego.


    It is precisely because of this thought that Tyr is called the "strongest" guardian by other guardians.


    Tyr''s strongest does not mean that his power and wisdom are the strongest among the guardians, but his belief in maintaining order-being the strongest.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tyr, sitting on his throne, looked at the three ancestor dragons of different colors under his throne, and said with his own deep voice: "Thank you, my friends, thank you for your selfless assistance. Only the monster''s men escaped..."


    "Wow..." Blue Dragon Malygos responded to Tyre with a simple roar...


    "Ah... sorry, I forgot that you still can''t talk..." Tyre couldn''t help but shook his head, and then said to the ancestor dragons who had saved him: "Please wait a moment, let me give you some gifts... ¡­"


    Tyr said, stood up... walked towards the communication device made by Mimiron on the side that can connect with other guardians...


    That is a huge disk compared to humanoids¡ª¡ª


    Of course, for Tyr, this Titan''s creation, this is just a thing the size of a futon mat.


    "I remember it should be like this... Mimiron told me at the beginning... Uh-yes, it is true!!" Tyr said to himself while operating the communication device.


    Except for Mimiron, the other Titans are obviously not so good at mechanical things...They are more good at fighting enemies desperately on the battlefield.


    After a while--


    As a sound of magical charging sounded, a silver-white light emerged from the disk... Then, a figure of a female guardian in a dark dress appeared on the disk... She did not Coming here, this is just her magical projection.


    "Tir...what''s the matter?" The female guardian asked after seeing Tyre...


    "Haierya...I think I need your help!!" Tyr said to the Titan creation named Haierya: "I need you to use the power of magic to help me teach these little guys to speak our language. ...... Our communication has encountered some small obstacles!!!"


    "It''s very simple..." The projection of the witch Haierya looked at the ancestor dragons behind Tyre, and then said casually: "You let them take a few steps forward... I can make them with the help of Mimiron. This little gadget directly gives them language skills!!"


    "Okay..." Tyre nodded, then turned to look at the ancestor dragons: "Come on, my friends, come to me... Let this guardian give you some small abilities ..."


    "Woo..." X3


    Whether it is the gray dragon Neltharion, the blue dragon Malygos, or the brown dragon Nozdormu, they are not a timid ancestor dragon.


    If they were really courageous... they would not choose to fight Galakrond.


    The three ancestor dragons walked to Tyre''s side without hesitation...


    As for the projection of the disc Shanghai Erya, she looked at the three ancestor dragons with no interest. She had no feeling about the fact that Tyre called them her friends...


    The life of the guardian is too long. Many people are looking for a little interest or simply falling asleep to alleviate the sense of emptiness brought by the long life.


    It¡¯s not just Tyr who makes friends with animals...


    Including the guardian Torim also likes animals very much, and even he neglected his wife Sif for this.


    Of course, these things don¡¯t matter to Haierya, she still has a lot of magic research to do...


    Thinking of this, a dazzling white light chain lit up in Haierya''s projection hand... directly linked the three ancestor dragons.


    After a while--


    "Alright, Tyre..." After finishing this trivial thing for her, Haierya will turn off the communicator...


    But at this moment...


    A voice suddenly sounded--


    "Haierya... wait a minute!!"


    With the sound, a group of people suddenly appeared beside Tyre...


    "Huh? Who are you? Why do you appear in my temple..." Tyre expressed his curiosity about this group of unexpected guests.


    "Sorry, Tyre, about us... wait a minute!" The voice-producing man in the crowd walked out... said to Haierya''s projection: "I want to know whose future I will die. Is it in your hand? Come to me... Haierya!!!"


    "Are you? The Vrykul?" Haierya looked at the short figure standing next to Tyre and muttered to herself somewhat hesitantly: "No...you look much shorter than the Vrykul. ¡­Are you one of the deformed children among the Vrykul? (Generally refers to the deformed fetus born after being cursed by flesh and blood, that is, the ancestor of mankind)...Forget it, that doesn¡¯t matter...what did you just say?? In the future...I will die??"


    "Yes... the near future!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Extremely absurd... I, the creation of Titans, the guardian of the world... How could I die!!" Haierya did not believe.


    "I know you, the witch Haierya...I know everything about you, from birth to death..." Zhou Ye didn''t explain why Haierya died, but said with a mysterious smile: "Do you want to know your future? If you want to know... come to me!!"


    "Huh¡ªwhat a gibberish little thing!!" Haierya said, turning off her communication device unhappy.


    Immediately, the Haierya projection on the disk completely disappeared...


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about Haierya''s words, but-turned his head to look at Tyre and the group of dragons and said: "Sorry, Tyre...we came to destroy Galakrond!!"


    It''s just that - at this moment, Tyre didn''t care about Zhou Ye''s words at all, because his attention was entirely on the beautiful woman with bronze skin behind Zhou Ye...


    He didn''t like this woman, but because - in this woman, Tyre felt the same feeling as their creator, that was the feeling of Titan.


    "You... are you?? Why do I feel the breath of the creator in your body...?" Tyr looked at Iona, and couldn''t help but use honorifics...


    "Me?" Iona looked at the giant Titan creation in front of her, smiled slightly, and said: "I am the creator of life, the giver of all life...My name, Iona!"


    "You... are you also a Titan?" Tyre said incredulously.


    "Yes!!" Iona admitted unceremoniously.


    "It''s unbelievable... It''s unbelievable..." Tyr had seen the power of the Titans. Their stature was larger than the entire Azeroth. Even if they were small, they definitely had Azeroth is about the same size... and Iona''s form at this time has completely subverted Tyr''s previous understanding of Titans.


    Reference 1586


    One thousand five hundred and eighty-six chapters.


    "There is nothing unbelievable..." Iona said with a smile: "I am luckier than those of my clan. Before I awakened, I met my lover. Zhou Ye... he taught me how to The one who uses his immense power is also what he taught me how to control and compress my body..."


    Having said this, Iona smiled at her man and said, "Thank you, my love!!!"


    "You''re welcome..." Zhou Ye responded with a smile at his woman.


    "..."


    Tyre didn''t really notice Zhou Ye until this time.

 Chapter 1172

    He has heard from his creator that the time when a Titan was born is calculated over tens of thousands of years... and the small guy in front of him has lived for tens of thousands of years, and his appearance shows no signs of aging. ...This makes Tyre have to take it seriously.


    "Hello, the eternal...I just ignored your existence, please forgive me!!" Tyre knelt down, trying to lower his huge body as much as possible. Nevertheless, he still looks taller than Zhou Ye a lot of¡­¡­


    A existence with a life that is much longer than that of Titans deserves to be treated so respectfully...


    "Don''t mind, I don''t mind your actions!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said.


    For the guardian of Tyre, Zhou Ye still likes it...Although Zhou Ye himself is not a righteous person, if he has to be attributed to him-then he probably belongs to the lawful evil camp...


    However, this does not affect his appreciation of Tyre.


    People with the two attributes of loyalty and self-sacrifice are always difficult to make others feel bad.


    "You just said that you came for the evil ancestor dragon??" Tyre said here, with a look of joy on his face."With your presence, I believe that the evil ancestor dragon will be easily wiped out!"


    "No, Tyre!!" Zhou Ye shook his head at Tyre."I don''t plan to do it myself..."


    "What?? Then why did you just say..." Tyre looked at Zhou Ye a little unclearly¡ªjust now he said that he came to destroy Galakrond, so why didn''t he plan to do it himself in a blink of an eye? ?


    Facing the doubtful Tyre, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Because... Galakrond is the adult trial I gave my daughters..."


    As Zhou Ye''s words fell, behind him, two young girls, one red and one green, walked beside him... it was no one else, but the two dragon ladies who had just become their father¡¯s spouse... Alexstrasza followed him. Ysera...


    Because Zhou Ye started early...


    Therefore, it led to the result that Alexstrasza and Ysera were transformed by the life Titan Iona in their childhood.


    In fact-according to their age in Malygos... Alexstrasza and Ysera should be in their primes just like them.


    However, due to Iona''s transformation, they gained a much stronger body and strength than the ancestor dragon, but at the same time, their juvenile period has also greatly lengthened.Therefore, it makes them look like they have just grown up.


    "They?" It wasn''t that Tyre didn''t believe Zhou Ye, the eternal being, but in his opinion...the two girls in front of him did not have the ability to kill Galakrond.


    Although they are also very powerful, even stronger than the tricolor ancestor dragon, but-their strength did not exceed Tyr''s expectations, at least Tyr can see their reality at a glance.


    Obviously-they are not Zhou Ye''s biological daughters...


    Because in them, Tyre couldn''t feel the power fluctuation that made him tremble from Zhou Ye.


    "Don''t underestimate us..." The red dragon girl squeezed her small fist unconvincedly, and said: "We can definitely kill that Galakrond by ourselves!!"


    "Hmm!!" Ysera nodded and agreed with her sister''s words.


    In fact, these two Mount Hyjal Hegemons have no real enemy experience... They have not even been given their respective powers by Iona. All they can rely on now is their own dragon body and Innate ability...


    But this time, Zhou Ye took them to participate in this so-called trial... just to sharpen their personalities, and to save them feelings of pride and complacency.


    Although that was also very cute... But in the final analysis, it was not the two queens that Zhou Ye recognized.


    Keke-far away.


    After Alexstrasza refuted Tyre''s words, he also showed his red dragon form...that was a form that was about the size of Tyre even if he lay down in the hall.


    Not only Alexstrasza, but Ysera also showed the form of a dragon.


    Suddenly, the originally magnificent hall seemed a bit - uh, a bit cramped.


    You know-when the guardians built the temple, they built it according to their own body... Such a huge temple is simply magnificent for those mortals.


    Corresponding to them are the three ancestorsaurus, Neltharion, Malygos, and Nozdormu, which are like earth dogs lying at the feet of adults.


    Looking at the two dragons in front of me that are completely different from my own, but have some similar-looking dragons...


    The hearts of the three ancestor dragons are filled with their own thoughts...


    What Nesario, the grey dragon, thinks is¡ªwhat a powerful body...if, if I had such a body, then I could kill Galakrond with a single dragon.


    And what Malygos thinks is-the dragon is better than the dragon... Madan¡¯s is a life and death crisis for us, but for them, it is just a trial of adulthood... a dragon with a backstage , Can''t afford to...


    ... The honest Nozdormu has no idea...


    At this moment - looking at the two extremely beautiful dragons in front of him, Tyre felt the power of the Titans from them in disbelief...


    He couldn''t help looking at Iona and asked, "Master Creator, did you give them such power?"


    "Hmm..." Iona smiled and nodded. "They were brought to me from here by my lover. I treat them as my own daughters and watch them grow up day by day... I feel so relieved!!"


    "..." Tyre was somewhat clear...


    No wonder these two little guys seem to have the aura of Titans, they are the adopted daughters of other Titans...


    In fact-the history of Azeroth has been inadvertently changed a lot by Zhou Ye...


    According to normal history, Ysera and Alexstrasza at this time should also be the ancestor dragons who have just sprouted wisdom. They should fight Galakrond with the other three ancestors and rescue Tyr.


    It''s a pity-Zhou Ye brought them to his side in advance, and convinced his own female Titans to give them a stronger body.


    At this moment, Ysera and Alexstrasza are far stronger than their dragon bodies in normal history. If there is a comparison, their bodies at this time should be comparable to Nesario in the strongest era. It is the black dragon of destruction during the cataclysm.


    You know, the black dragon at that time could run a bus behind him.


    Reference 1587


    Chapter One Thousand Five Hundred and Eighty Seven


    Of course--


    This is not the final form of Alexstrasza and Ysera...


    They are just now in adulthood, and when they grow to their peak, that is, when they are in their prime of life...they will become even bigger.


    Speaking of this, I have to mention the sad Freya.


    This maid of life is mourning for the little animals in Mount Hyjal... Alexstrasza and Ysera have almost brought Mount Hyjal to disaster for hundreds of thousands of miles.


    No way, the two dragon girls also have to eat...


    Keke-pull away, bring the topic back.


    "Seeing your powerful posture, I apologize for what I said just now!!" Tyre really felt the power of these two dragon girls... Besides, because the backstage is so powerful, he doesn''t want to offend them either...


    Justice does not mean dead brains...


    If it is really a dead brain, Tyr will not find allies to fight against Galakrond.


    "We accept your apology, giant!!" Alexstrasza opened her huge dragon mouth slightly, and said, "So, what are we waiting for now? Go ahead and destroy the evil ancestor dragon..."


    "We still need some plans, the beautiful Miss Red Dragon!!" Malygos said: "Although we recognize your strength, but-compared to Galakrond, this is far from enough..."

 Chapter 1173

    "Hey!! A group of cowards..." Alexstrasza, who had never seen Galakrond¡¯s power, said disdainfully: "You are here waiting for the news of our victory... Ysera, let¡¯s go. Go finish the test of adulthood that our father gave us..."


    "Okay, Alex!" Ysera nodded, then followed behind her sister and walked outside the temple...


    Looking at the two giant dragons that walked outside the temple and directly spread their wings into the sky, Tyre said to Zhou Ye with some concern: "Sorry, the eternal...Although it is offensive for me to say this,-your adopted daughters seem to Some look down upon Galakrond...I am very worried about their safety..."


    "Your worry is right..." Zhou Ye smiled and said to Tyre: "They are spoiled by me, always thinking that the world is so big... That''s why I took them to destroy Galakrond and let them A little bit of the truth about this world... I''m sorry, I am going to be with you... After all, although I want them to know that there are people outside the mountains and mountains outside the truth, but-I don''t want my darlings to suffer anything. s damage¡­¡­"


    As the voice fell, Zhou Ye''s figure suddenly disappeared in place...


    From Zhou Ye''s disappearance, Tyre couldn''t feel a trace of magical power... He couldn''t help but stared his eyes wide in surprise, and looked at Iona and said, "Your love, just... how did he disappear? He is not using magical power... this is..."


    "Haha..." Regarding Tyre''s question, Iona said slightly: "My lover has a speed much faster than light. Although his body is small, he can easily destroy a universe..."


    "The universe...?" Tyre noticed Iona''s words, it was the universe, not the planet...


    Destroying planets is easy, but if you destroy a universe... even if the Titans work together, they can''t do this...


    "The Creator is on... I can''t believe what you said..." After saying this, Tyre felt that he seemed to offend the Titan, and hurriedly explained: "Sorry, I am not questioning your words... It''s just... ¡­"


    "I know what you mean, giant!!" Iona smiled: "My love does not belong to this universe. He has crossed countless dark voids from other universes and came here, so... please trust me, don''t try Annoy him, like that¡ªit''s a disaster for the entire universe..."


    Neltharion, Malygos, and the three ancestor dragons of Nozdormu squatted there, listening to these two guys talking about each other in business...


    Seriously, it wasn''t just them about Iona''s words-even Tyr felt dubious.


    Because - in Iona''s description, Zhou Ye''s power is too exaggerated...


    Why does such an existence appear on Azeroth, which is still very primitive?What is he coming for??


    Just when the waiting people in the Temple of Order were chatting there...


    Alexstrasza and Ysera, who have spread their wings soaring over Northrend, are looking for the target of their trial-Galakrond.


    "Where is that guy?" Alexstrasza said somewhat depressed.


    "Let''s find it separately...!" Ysera suggested.


    "Hmm..." Alexstrasza just wanted to nod, when he heard a voice coming from his head."I don''t think that is a good way, babies!!"


    "Father? Uh, no... honey!!" Even though they have become their father''s spouse as they wish, Alexstrasza and Ysera still can''t change their previous titles, after all, they have shouted this way for hundreds of years. of¡­¡­


    "Why are you here?" Ysera asked curiously.


    "I''m a little worried about you, so come and have a look!!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Since I regard this guy as your trial, then it must have its power... Search separately?"


    "...Then what are we going to do? My dear!" Perhaps it was the fire element that affected Alexstrasza''s character. Her temper was a bit irritable, but-she was also more enthusiastic when treating her father at the same time..." Tell us... honey!!"


    After all, it is said that the ancestor dragon was evolved from the original elemental creatures... it is not surprising that it would have such characteristics.


    And Ysera is much gentler than her sister... "We are willing to follow your guidance, father... what should we do!!"


    "No, baby Ysera...I won''t interfere with your judgment..." Zhou Ye took out a sofa on the head of his own Red Dragon Queen and put it on... Then he didn''t rush Said: "This is a trial, and everything is based on your wishes... You must rely on your own wisdom and strength to win the trial."


    "Bad dad..." Alexstrasza said depressed when he heard Zhou Ye''s words, "Then why are you coming here?"


    "Although I don''t know how to take action, I will be the referee..." Zhou Ye sat on the sofa, feeling the oncoming wind, overlooking the snow-covered land and lush mountain forest... jokingly: "Of course. If I judge that you have used improper methods and put yourself in deep danger, I will still take action..."


    "My dear, you are the best..." Alexstrasza said happily after hearing his father''s words: "I knew you would not leave us alone..."


    "As the price for me to take action and the punishment for your mistakes..." Zhou Ye continued with a smile: "I will teach you how to remember such failures..."


    "..." After hearing this, Alexstrasza fell silent... After a while, he said depressedly: "Can I overturn you? Dad..."


    "If you are not afraid of punishment, of course you can..."


    "Ahhhhhh...bad dad..."


    Reference 1588


    The first thousand five hundred and eighty-eight chapters


    There were talking and laughing along the way... The father and daughter just flew towards the hilly area to the southeast.


    Don''t look at Alexstrasza''s hot temper, in fact she is not stupid at all...


    Although she didn''t know the location of Galakrond''s lair from her father, she also had her own thinking.


    When Alexstrasza came, she heard her father talk about Galakrond¡¯s past. According to her judgment-such a powerful ancestor dragon would definitely occupy the best hunting ground. This is the rule of nature that eats the weak and the strong. ...


    So-she flew directly to the southeast, where it was warmer-there would be more prey.


    As for the topic¡ªmy father said that this trial was not easy, Alexstrasza did listen to it, but¡ªhe didn''t take it to heart.


    Because Alexstrasza grew up, almost always grew up under Zhou Ye''s doting...This allowed her to develop a little pride.


    In her opinion--


    In this world, the most powerful person may be her father, Zhou Ye (this is indeed correct).


    The second most powerful thing is her mother Elona and Elune''s mother...


    The third most powerful is she and her sister, Ysera.


    Of course, her aunt Ashaman must be added.


    As for other people of other races?She has never seen it before...


    In her spare time, she and her sister Ysera would often soar around Mount Hyjal, using their dragon power to drive out the trolls who tried to get close to Mount Hyjal, kill them and drive them out of the sea. Within a few hundred miles of Garr Mountain...


    She used her dragon fire to give the trolls a devastating blow, and used her dragon wings to blow over their crude and ridiculous war creations...


    In dealing with the trolls who just entered the tribal age trying to enter the range of Mount Hyjal, Alexstrasza has never been merciful...nothing else, just because¡ªher father hates those trolls.


    The feeling of bullying those little things caused Alexstrasza to slowly breed a feeling of pride. She thought-except for a limited number of people, no one could hurt her.


    So-even though his father had said that Galakrond was not easy, Alexstrasza still did not put this big guy who had never seen him in his eyes.


    Until-after she really saw Galakrond...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the endless hills in the distance-a huge ancestor dragon is quietly lying on the ground, and countless ancestor dragons are flying on its side.


    Compared with the giant ancestorsaurus, the ancestorsaurus flying by its side looked like-um-how to put it, just like countless hummingbirds flying around adults.


    "... That guy is so big..." Alexstrasza couldn''t help but stop in the air, looking at the huge ancestor dragon in the distance. She knew - she had found the right place, but - let What she didn''t expect was that Galakrond was huge, far beyond her imagination.

 Chapter 1174

    She felt that her dragon form was huge enough, but¡ªcompared to the monster in front of her, she was still too small.


    At this moment, Alexstrasza had a shameful thought that he wanted to shrink.


    But-soon...


    Alexstrasza reacted...


    She shook her head gently, shook this thought out of her head, and felt ashamed of her cowardice...


    Who is she?


    She is the adopted daughter of Zhou Ye, the eternal, and the daughter of Life Titan Iona-she is the grace of the creator of life. How can she shrink from the monster in front of her??


    And Zhou Ye, who was sitting on his daughter''s head, also saw his daughter''s reaction in his eyes, and his horns slightly tilted to an arc...


    In Zhou Ye''s opinion--


    Knowing that it is not shameful to be afraid, but it is a good thing for Alexstrasza.


    Because of this emotion of fear, his daughter, Alexstrasza...the future will be better, and she will use her wisdom to handle things more instead of using force.


    Although he himself is a person who likes to use force to go straight, but that is because his power is already standing on the commanding heights of this world, so he has no fear-he can lift the table at any time.


    But apparently his daughter Alexstrasza is still not good enough. Now, let alone against the Titans, even if she loses against Galakrond, even if she is given life force by Iona in the future, she still has a lot. People are the existence that she cannot overcome.


    What''s more, under the land of Azeroth, there are still a group of ancient gods sealed by the Titans... They always want to break through the seal of the Titans, return to the ground, and bring all the creatures into their dark empire again. Under slavery.


    Therefore-in times of danger, Zhou Ye intends to cultivate his daughter (mountain, in various senses), the good habit of thinking with his head.


    And at this moment--


    Alexstrasza has also woken up from the shock of seeing Galakrond for the first time...


    She felt angry for her cowardice, so¡ª"Ysera, you come to cover me, I will kill the monster..."


    "Okay!" Although Ysera was also a little scared, she still did not hesitate to follow her sister to rush up with the tacit understanding developed over the years...


    When the two dragons flew not far from Galakrond, the monster lying on the ground resting finally reacted...


    It slowly opened its eyes and glanced at Alexstrasza and Ysera with disdain.


    Just this look made Galakrond widen his eyes...


    In its eyes, Alexstrasza and Ysera rushing to it are no less than a luxurious feast.


    Galakrond is in a critical period of evolution...The life energy it needs is massive, and because of this-ordinary prey can''t meet its evolutionary needs at all, so it began to devour its own kind...


    But the two strange flying dragons in front of him made Galakrond ecstatic.


    In its eyes, the life energy contained in the bodies of these two weird dragons is simply terrifying... and that is what it needs now.


    After realizing that someone had delivered the food to the door-Galakrond suddenly became energetic.


    It raised its head-let out a loud roar.


    With its roar, in the hills and forests in the distance... Thousands of ancestor dragons flew up.


    They originally went to search for food for their owner, but now-upon hearing their owner''s call, they are back...


    "How come there are so many..." Seeing like a swarm of bees, Alexstrasza is also a little bit awkward with the densely packed zombie ancestors.


    But-now that the arrow is on the line, I have to send...


    Moreover, she would not allow herself to shrink...


    Thinking of this, Alexstrasza yelled to his sister, "Ysera, we are going to... cover me!!"


    "Yeah!!!" Ysera waved her dragon wings, followed Alexstrasza, and rushed towards the zombie ancestor dragon that covered the sky...


    Reference 1589


    Chapter One Thousand Five Hundred and Eighty Nine


    The two sides just touched--


    Alexstrasza and Ysera spewed out their anger at the group of zombie dragons that were coming forward...


    Hu-hu-


    From Alexstrasza¡¯s mouth, what was spitting out was a red hot flame that was enough to melt gold and wrought iron... Under her dragon fire, the zombie dragons, like flies sprayed with insecticide, rolled in an instant Fall to the ground...


    And Ysera¡¯s dragon fire is green-under her dragon fire, countless zombie dragons are as if corroded, falling from the sky and quickly turning into a pool of corpse water on the ground ...


    Although Ysera¡¯s dragon fire does not have the highest temperature like Alexstrasza, it can burn those zombie dragons directly, but¡ªher dragon fire contains natural toxins, which can quickly corrode those zombie dragons... ¡­


    Zhou Ye just sat on Alexstrasza''s head in such a good time and watched his daughter show his power.


    When playing World of Warcraft in the past, he wanted a real guardian dragon as his mount...Unfortunately, the pesky glass slag never included the guardian dragon in the player''s mount.


    Of course, Zhou Ye would never admit that such things as the young red dragon young dragon and the green dragon young dragon were guardian dragons. They were too small.


    And today¡ªhe did it, the idea of ??using the guardian dragon as a mount, and it was a ride in various senses.


    It''s just that satisfaction is satisfied... Zhou Ye is still paying attention to the actions of the zombie dragons around him.


    In fact, Zhou Ye has already noticed... the overwhelming zombie dragons are completely Galakrond¡¯s cannon fodder. It is using these cannon fodder to consume the strength of Alexstrasza and Ysera, while it itself is far away. Hiding behind his own hands, waiting for the two prey to be exhausted.


    Although aware of this, Zhou Ye does not intend to remind his two daughters now...


    People are always at a loss and gain experience and knowledge... Dragon is no exception.


    Precisely because - his two daughters grew up too smoothly, Zhou Ye wanted to use this trial to let them know how to make better use of their power.


    After half an hour----


    Alexstrasza and Ysera felt that their throats were about to smoke... That feeling was more uncomfortable than having been bitten by their father for a long time.


    "Ysera... this won''t work!!" Alexstrasza said to his sister by taking the opportunity of repelling a wave of zombie dragon offensives: "We must act separately...or else we will be These rotten monsters are dragged to death here!!"


    "Hmm!!" Ysera, who has had a tacit understanding with her sister for hundreds of years, guessed Alexstrasza''s thoughts for the first time, "I am responsible for distracting these disgusting monsters, you go and kill that Gala. Clone!! We must not let those guys look down upon us..."


    "You have thought about it with me, my sister!!" Alexstrasza said excitedly.


    With another group of zombie dragons flying towards them... Ysera dashed forward, then after breathing out, she changed her direction and patted her wings and flew out.


    The zombie dragons chased Ysera according to their own instincts when they did not receive the command from their masters...


    And Alexstrasza directly rushed through the zombie dragon blockade and rushed towards Galakrond who was lying on the ground.

 Chapter 1175

    "Monster...Go to death!!" After Alexstrasza rushed in front of Galakrond, he opened his mouth without hesitation to breathe, and the hot flame even twisted the air.


    However, something that Alexstrasza did not expect happened...


    She breathed unfavorably, actually on Galakrond''s body, it did not have the effect it should have...On the contrary, it was like the same flame entering the ocean, and it was instantly extinguished.


    "This--this is impossible..." Alexstrasza stared at the incredible scene in front of her with a stunned look... She didn''t understand what had happened, why did her dragon fire lose its effect??


    But Galakrond would not wait for her...


    It deliberately caused its zombie dragon to be led away by the green dragon in order to face Alexstrasza alone.


    In fact, when the two women made this plan, they ignored a problem...


    In doing so, they can indeed face Galakrond as quickly as possible... But at the same time, they have also dispersed their strength.


    It seems that the two of them are very smart in doing this, but in fact-it is very stupid.


    When facing an enemy that you can''t deal with alone, distracting one''s power is tantamount to weakening one''s own strength.


    If Zhou Ye were to do it, he would use guerrilla tactics to clean up Galakrond''s minions bit by bit, and then - face the monster directly.


    Anyway, this is a real world, and it''s not like a game. The monsters can be refreshed after they die...So-just clean up the mobs around Galakrond, and then the two will use harassment tactics in turn to make Jia Rakron had no time to devour the ancestor dragon and replenish his minions...then they would have won half of the battle.


    After all, when facing those Galakrond minions, they have an overwhelming advantage...


    It''s a pity, there is no if...


    When Alexstrasza faced Galakrond directly, he knew how big this monster was...


    Even though their current dragon-shaped state can be called huge, when facing Galakrond, Alexstrasza feels like a baby standing in front of an adult. The difference in body size between the two is like this. huge¡­¡­


    And Galakrond had already rushed in front of Alexstrasza at this time, opened his huge dragon mouth-aimed at Alexstrasza''s head, and bit down in one bite.


    It can''t wait to enjoy its own meal...


    When Alexstrasza faced the huge mouth in front of him, he was a little frightened...


    ¡ª¡ªThe huge fangs, the black holes of the throat... and the stench from the pavement, this makes Alexstrasza feel like facing death for the first time in her life...


    She felt her whole body froze there, unable to move at all...


    Seeing his daughter''s performance, Zhou Ye sighed quietly... said: "My dear, you grew up under my doting since you were young. I don''t know if this is good for you or hurts you, but- In this trial right now, your final score is zero!"


    "...Father...I''m sorry!!" Alexstrasza didn''t care about the feeling that the entire time and space seemed to be frozen at this moment. She knew that this was the mighty power of her father... What she really cared about was ¡ª¡ªShe disappointed her father... She was shameful when she faced the enemy¡ª¡ª Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but said in frustration: "...I let you down...Father... !"


    Reference 1590


    One thousand five hundred and ninety chapters


    Hearing his daughter''s frustrated words, Zhou Ye smiled...


    "It''s nothing, my baby!!!" He chatted with his daughter directly under Galakrond''s huge mouth."A failure is not terrible. As long as we have a life, then we have time to erase our shame... knock down all the guys who brought us failure-and the terrible thing is that we don¡¯t recognize our failure and Stubbornly not looking for the reason for your failure, that is the most terrible!"


    "I see, father..." Alexstrasza said sincerely: "I am willing to accept any punishment from you..."


    "Well¡ªI like your attitude of admitting mistakes, baby...!" Zhou Ye nodded in satisfaction, but¡ªhe still wants to encourage his daughter, so that she can¡¯t let her down, so he pretended to be witty. : "Well, we should leave here too... I hate this guy''s big shot, I bet, this guy will never brush his teeth... It''s stinking!!"


    "Hehe...I think so too! Father!!" Alexstrasza was instantly amused by his father''s words.


    "Let''s go, go to Ysera!!" Zhou Ye said, using his own time to wrap Alexstrasza around, and flew towards Ysera...


    No matter how many times I watched it, Alexstrasza felt that his father''s power was so powerful and so awesome...


    Looking at the zombie dragon with stiff wings in the sky, and the stopped flowing river on the ground... Alexstrasza couldn''t help but smile from her horns.


    Such a powerful person, it is great to be his own father... such a powerful father, it is great to be his own spouse...


    It''s too late to say, then it''s fast--


    Zhou Ye had already taken Alexstrasza to find Ysera, and then - took the two directly and left the battlefield...


    After a while--


    The time of the world has once again returned to normal lapse...


    "Kacha¡ª¡ª!" A sound.


    Galakrond took a bite... It was a little unclear, so he looked at the empty space in front of him, and then felt his still hungry belly and empty mouth...


    Suddenly, Galakrond felt a sense of unknownness...


    There were really two monster dragons full of life energy just here??


    Did I almost eat one of them??


    but--


    What about the two dragons??Where are you now??Why did it disappear suddenly??


    Galakrond, who has evolved a little bit of wisdom, can''t figure it out... What kind of dream are the two monster dragons, or are they real??


    On this point, it cannot ask itself about the zombie dragons... that is a group of dead people who don¡¯t know how to follow instinct and listen to orders. Galakrond can¡¯t expect them to answer his own questions, so¡ªin the end, Galakrond can¡¯t Without thinking about the question mark, he lay down on the ground again...


    And at this moment--


    On the edge of the lake in the center of the tranquil Solacha Basin, a magic tent is standing there...


    In the tent, there are three people sitting...


    It was Zhou Ye and his two daughters--


    "Sorry, father, we let you down..." X2


    Whether it¡¯s Ysera or Alexstrasza, both of them properly lowered their heads and sat opposite their father...


    "Again, my dears... a momentary failure is not terrible!!" Zhou Ye smiled and comforted: "You still have a lot of time to correct your mistakes and find your weaknesses and shortcomings... Okay, let¡¯s talk about what mistakes you all committed this time!!!"


    "We shouldn''t be proud!!" Alexstrasza lowered his head and said, "Especially when we don''t understand the enemy''s situation, we actually breed pride. This is really stupid..."


    "Hmm!!" Zhou Ye nodded, "I''m very happy that you guys are aware of this... anymore?"


    "We shouldn''t be separated..." Ysera said this time... "Especially when faced with an enemy who didn''t understand the situation, we made the decision to divide the forces hastily... which made Alexis I''m in a desperate situation, sorry, Alex..."


    "No, it''s not your fault!! Ysera!" Alexstrasza hurriedly raised her head, looked at her sister and said, "I agreed to this decision, and I also thought so. If If something is wrong... I am also wrong..."


    "No, it''s my fault, Alex..."


    "It''s my fault... Ysera..."

 Chapter 1176

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye watched with interest his two daughters vying to take responsibility...While he was relieved, he was also a little funny. Do these little guys think that they can escape his punishment in this way??


    "Okay, both of you are at fault!!" Zhou Ye said, pointing to the carpet in front of him... and said: "Be proactive... accept the punishment yourself..."


    "............!" X2


    Ysera and Alexstrasza both glanced at their father sadly...then, slowly walked to the front of their father...with their backs to Zhou Ye, they knelt down...


    "What are you waiting for?" Zhou Ye looked at his two daughters amusedly... "When I do it, I will feel doubled in using it!!"


    "Ah, no!!"


    "Let''s take it off, please, Dad, don''t use that method..."


    Hearing what their father said, the two of them begged and rushed to disarm themselves...


    "It''s good to be good..." Zhou Ye looked at the two apples with different colors in front of him with satisfaction...what should I say, they are really beautiful.


    "Could you not use this evil method like [Ten Thousand Blows in a Second]... Dad!" Alexstrasza turned to look at his father, doing his last effort.


    It''s a pity... useless.


    "Daddy loves you the most, this little request, of course--!" Zhou Ye deliberately stretched his accent on purpose, until he saw Alexstrasza''s face leaking joy, he smiled evilly: "No way... ¡­"


    "Ah... bad dad..." Alexstrasza couldn''t help but wailed... She was really afraid of the evil method of death. Of course, if there was no such thing for a long time, she would occasionally think of it. The feeling that evil law brings to her...


    "Although I don''t want to punish you either, but in order to let you always remember your mistakes...!" Zhou Ye said in a compassionate tone, while quietly adding even more terrifying evil methods to the two of them [feeling doubled] ."So--I did this with the heartache, forgive me--Baby, feel this deep father''s love..."


    "what------!!!"


    "You, you, you cheated again... I hate you to death... Ah----!!!"


    As Zhou Ye''s figure was about to bring out the phantom-Alexstrasza and Ysera could no longer utter a complete sentence, their minds were nothing but a piece of paste... Yes, just in the blink of an eye, they leaked out, hey...


    Reference 1591


    One thousand five hundred and ninety-one chapters


    When Zhou Ye returned to the Temple of Order with his two daughters...


    In the Temple of Order-a man is waiting for their return.


    No one else... It was the Titan creation that Zhou Ye predicted to die-the witch Haierya.


    Seeing Zhou Ye walking into the Temple of Order with Ysera and Alexstrasza in human form, Tyre, the host, smiled and said: "Welcome to come back here again, Master Zhou Ye, and also welcome You... Your Royal Highness the two princesses!"


    "We apologize for our arrogance just now, Master Guardian!" X2


    Alexstrasza and Ysera said to Tyre with shame on their faces.


    "No, it''s okay!" Facing the two women''s apologies, Tyre said with a smile: "When I didn''t see that monster, many powerful beings didn''t take it seriously...this included me!!"


    When he said this, Tyre raised his silver-white right arm and joked: "Unfortunately, I am the one who paid a huge price for this... Therefore, I am more powerful than others. Have more understanding..."


    "That''s right, that''s why we are gathered here... to discuss how to kill that monster!!" Malygos, the blue ancestor dragon, also said: "It has swallowed many of our kind, and we will continue to do so. , I''m afraid our ancestor dragon clan will be extinct!!"


    Nozdormu, the brown ancestor dragon also said, "We will fight it to the end!"


    "Victory will belong to us!!" The gray ancestor dragon Nesario also came up and said.


    Just when everyone was planning to hold a morale boosting meeting before the joint operation...


    A clear and cold voice interrupted them...


    "I don''t have any interest in these things..." With the voice, a half-giant woman with a height of five meters walked in front of Zhou Ye... "You said you predicted my death? Excuse me... Tell me, who killed me?"


    Zhou Ye looked up and down the witch Haierya...


    What should I say?


    When the Titans made creations, Zhou Ye really didn''t know if these guys had their brains twitched...Why do they always like to make metal or stone skins for their creations?


    And-this one by one, the height can definitely make those NBA players cry.


    "Haierya!!!" Zhou Ye smiled and looked at the witch Haierya, and said: "The future will change every moment... You want me to tell you who killed you and why you died. , Then you have to change your own future destiny-right?"


    "Yes, Lord Eternal!!" The witch Haierya did not take Zhou Ye''s warning as the same thing, but-when she turned off the communicator, she couldn''t calm down and be herself. Favorite magic experiment...


    So in the end-she decided to come to the Temple of Order and ask this little guy why he said that...


    But-when she came to the Temple of Order full of anger, she recognized the identity of Iona Titan for the first time just like Tyre, which surprised her greatly.


    After hearing Tyre¡¯s explanation, Haierya believed in that death prediction even more...


    No guardian, or Titan¡¯s creation, would question the authority of the Creator, and no guardian would think that a female Titan¡¯s spouse would talk nonsense...


    That''s why this scene...


    Haier Yabi respectfully asked Zhou Ye about his death prediction.


    Looking at the respectful Witch Haierya, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "But why should I tell you? Everything in the world has a price... And what price are you willing to pay to change yourself? What about the mortal fate in the future?"


    "This..." Haier Ya suddenly felt dumb...


    In the temple, whether it was Tyr or the three ancestor dragons... they all looked at them in silence.


    Regarding Haierya, even though Tyr wanted to help... but he couldn''t say anything-because he was not familiar with Zhou Ye either.He doesn''t think his words can play a big role, and even if he speaks, it will make things worse.


    Therefore, Tyre could only stand there...waiting for Haierya''s answer.


    In fact, Tier had already realized that Zhou Ye was waiting for Haierya to make a choice... He saw that Zhou Ye had already consciously changed Haierya''s destiny, otherwise, he would not do it at that time. What did Haierya say... [If you want to know your future destiny, if you want to know... come to me!] That''s the case.


    But-everything still depends on Haierya''s own choice.


    In the end... Haierya lowered her head and asked respectfully: "What price must I pay to know my future destiny?"


    Zhou Ye looked at Haierya and shook his head slightly...


    This Titan''s creation still hasn''t realized what it means...


    But that''s okay, let her continue to meet her own destiny... When the time comes, she will save her by herself, and then - reshape her body. Now her height is somewhat inconsistent with Zhou Ye''s aesthetics.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "Let''s do it... As long as you help Tyr and the others defeat Galakrond, then I will tell you a name that will lead to your death!!! How?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, whether it was Tyre or the Tricolor Ancestral Dragon, there was a hint of happy smile.

 Chapter 1177

    When dealing with Galakrond, they would never think that they had too many allies.


    After being silent for a while, the witch Haierya nodded and said: "If this is your wish, I am willing to comply!"


    "I will tell you that name when you successfully defeated Galakrond!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Well, Tyr--you should also discuss how to face that Galakrond!!"


    "Thank you, Lord Eternal... You have brought us a new ally!!" Tyr said happily.


    It''s not that he hasn''t asked the other guardians for help, but-none of them can afford that Galakrond, and they don''t think that guy can be a disaster... so no one wants to help...


    And now¡ªthere is another witch, Haierya on their side...this is really a surprise.


    At the same time, it also made Tier full of respect for Zhou Ye, the female Titan¡¯s spouse, the powerful eternal...


    In his opinion, although Zhou Ye did not personally take action to clean up Galakrond... However, he brought his own daughter, and in exchange for a certain condition, let the witch Haierya help them... This is enough to make Tyre thinks-Zhou Ye is a righteous friend.


    This is really a big misunderstanding... It''s just that Zhou Ye was turning some thoughts in his heart that he shouldn''t have.


    This time, Tyre had absolute confidence that he could deal with Galakrond, an evolutionary failure.


    Reference 1592


    One thousand five hundred and ninety-two chapters


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Galakrond took his zombie dragons, soaring in the sky of Northrend-wherever it went, the animals on the ground rushed around in panic, and they felt the same fear as the end of the day by instinct.


    And on the highest point of a hill very far away, a group of people...and a group of dragons were standing.


    "This ancestor dragon was corroded by lifeless energy when it evolved..." The witch Haierya held a ball of light in the hands of the white ball of light. You can clearly see Galakrond in the distance. appearance.


    "It''s getting bigger again..." Nesario said gloomily as he looked at the ball of light.


    "More than that... and it has become even more ugly!!" Malygos did not see any expression on the face of the dragon, but-his tone was very solemn.


    "It''s getting more and more disgusting!!!" Alexstrasza said in disgust, looking at the close-up view of Galakrond that appeared in the light ball.


    In response, Ysera nodded and agreed with her sister''s words...


    No wonder they would say Galakrond like this...


    When I looked at it from a distance, I still didn¡¯t think Galakrond had anything disgusting, but-when they looked at Galakrond closely through the magic in the hands of the witch Heya... Growing countless tentacles and¡ªeyes.


    That''s really - how disgusting and disgusting, how terrifying and terrifying... It will definitely make girls have nightmares at a glance...


    "Seeing it... don''t you think about the starting point?" Haierya said, turned to look at the hill, and lay there...the guardian who used the terrain to cover her huge body, Tyre.


    "I thought of the ancient gods..." Tyr said solemnly, "These tentacles and eyes remind me of Yoggsaron who was imprisoned in Ulduar... I just don''t know, it was by Yoggsa. Long¡¯s relics are contaminated, or there are loopholes in the prison seal, allowing Yogg-Saron¡¯s consciousness to escape..."


    Speaking of this¡ªTyre looked at Zhou Ye with a depressed look: ¡°My Lord Eternal, when can I take off these things...it is¡ªit¡¯s so uncomfortable, I feel like there are countless bugs biting me. ..."


    "Just bear with me a little bit!!" Zhou Ye resisted the urge to laugh and said, "All this is for this ambush..."


    "Puff--!"


    Alexstrasza almost didn''t laugh when he heard his father''s words...


    No wonder she is like this--


    Just look at the image of Tyre at this time.


    A giant tens of meters high, covered in a drape woven indiscriminately by various green vines and branches, is lying quietly in the valley behind the hill...


    I have to say that Tyr''s image at this time really lost his identity as a guardian of the world.


    This is part of the ambush plan they discussed-


    And Tyre is the ambusher...


    Originally, Haierya said that she could use magic to cover up Tyre''s traces here, but-Zhou Ye gave it to pass!!


    The reason for it is also very sufficient-


    That is, since Galakrond has evolved to this way, then who knows if it also has a sense of magic??In order not to startle the snake and let Galakrond go away... Therefore, everything that can cause it to alert can not be used...


    Ahem... It''s probably like this.


    "But... this is so uncomfortable..." Tyre said with a sullen look: "I feel like a bug has crawled to... No, damn little thing, don''t go there..."


    Seeing Tyre''s panic, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but look curiously with a perspective eye. This moment, he almost didn''t laugh out loud...


    It turned out to be a huge snake creature, crawling towards an indescribable part of Tyr... After all, drilling holes is its instinct.


    "Ahem... Tyre, just bear with it, this is auspicious clothes... In a certain world, a chicken-eating artifact that thousands of people dream of..." Zhou Ye started talking nonsense again."In order to obtain this artifact, many people have given their precious lives (eating chicken)..."


    "Oh..." Tyre Urn replied angrily... His expression looks very funny, what should I say?It''s just like...in the feeling of being forced to bear the poop.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After a while...


    Zhou Ye waited until Tyre really couldn''t help it, then said, "Okay, we can start...


    With Zhou Ye''s order...


    Neltharion, Malygos and Nozdormu''s three ancestor dragons soared into the air, and they flew toward Galakrond.


    And their task is very simple, that is-to lead away the mobs around Galakrond.


    In the battle meeting of everyone, they agreed that-if the tricolor ancestor dragon was attacked, Galakrond would never pursue it personally. It would only send its own zombie dragons to chase them... Therefore, first Bo attacked the tricolor ancestor dragon, and they would lead away those rotting zombie dragons.


    As the tricolor ancestor dragon flew towards Galakrond, everyone nervously looked at the magic light ball in Haierya''s hand.


    Soon everyone saw the scene where the tricolor ancestor dragon appeared next to Galakrond. What made them rest assured was that Galakrond did not personally pursue the three ancestors, or-for Galakrond , These three miscellaneous fish are really not enough to stuff their teeth, there is really no need to work your own big drive to chase, just let the little brother go.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Neltharion, Malygos and the three dragons of Nozdormu came to Galakrond, they uttered a roar of dragons, and they were trying to attract the attention of the zombie dragons. To myself...


    After a while-they succeeded. With their agile flying skills, these three ancestor dragons attracted most of the zombie dragon''s attention to themselves, and then-turned around and ran, and they turned back and teased those zombies from time to time. Dragon, install X with them and fly together.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t understand Neltharion''s dragon language... But when he wanted to come, it was probably just those few sentences.


    such as--


    [I have some close relationship with your mother...]


    [Come on-coward, coward...]

 Chapter 1178

    However, those zombie dragons should be unconscious, they are probably chasing these three guys by their instinct to eat...For zombie dragons, they are three pieces of food that can move.


    Next, is the mission of Alexstrasza and Ysera.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye turned his gaze to his two daughters and said, "It''s time for you to play...babies!"


    "Hmm!! Don''t worry, father... This time, I will definitely not lose!!" Alexstrasza said firmly.


    Zhou Ye nodded... "Be careful, my dears, I don''t want to see you injured...!"


    "We will pay attention, father!!" Ysera said, walked to her father''s side, lightly pecked at his eye, then rose into the air, turning into a huge green dragon in mid-air. Waving his own wings, he flew towards Galakrond.


    Alexstrasza followed, and after taking a bite from his father''s side, he turned into a dragon and flew towards Galakrond.


    Reference 1593


    One thousand five hundred and ninety-three chapters


    "Is it right or wrong for me to do this?" Zhou Ye muttered, looking at the leaving figure of his daughter, "Perhaps I should spoil them forever..."


    "What you did is right, my beloved!!!" Iona smiled and walked to Zhou Ye''s side, stroking her lover''s cheek with her hand and said: "The changes between the two little guys are huge... if you say, I used to worry that empowering them would make them even more unscrupulous, but now¡ªI don¡¯t worry at all...because they have grown up after this trial!!!"


    "I hope so..." Zhou Ye sighed, then turned his eyes to his daughter again...


    "After this trial is over...I can empower them with confidence!!" Iona smiled, took her man''s hand, and looked at the back of the two daughters in the distance.


    How could Iona not worry??


    Let alone two people... Even if you raise a cat for hundreds of years, you will have feelings, let alone, like Zhou Ye, Iona has been raising these two little dragons as her own daughters??


    And at this time, the two women who were rushing towards Galakrond--


    "Ysera...remember the games we played with my father before?" Alexstrasza said to her sister while flying, "Just use that method, don''t get close to the disgusting one. Guy..."


    "Hmm!!" Of course Ysera knew what kind of game Alexstrasza was talking about. It was a tacit understanding between their sisters who grew up.


    "This time, we must kill this guy who brought us shame..." Alexstrasza said: "Ysera, you don''t want to be punished by your father anymore... So, work hard to complete our mission. ..."


    "Hmm..." Ysera nodded with a resolute expression-they were holding a shameful idea, and when everyone was discussing how to eliminate Galakrond, they took the initiative to take on this most dangerous task. After all-Galakrond is much more dangerous than those zombie dragons.


    As the two girls approached Galakrond...


    Galakrond, who was waving his wings leisurely, widened his eyes...


    What did it see... The two fleshy flesh...


    "Aw¡ª¡ª!!!" With a roar of the dragon, Galakrond slammed his wings vigorously and rushed towards Alexstrasza and Ysera.


    At this time, Alexstrasza and Ysera turned around and ran in two directions...


    At this moment-Galakrond was stunned.


    Madan''s, how do you chase this??


    However, after a moment, Galakrond roared and ordered his hand to chase the green dragon, and he chased Alexstrasza...


    When Ysera found that she was chasing some zombie dragons behind her, she turned around and faced the few zombie dragons with a mouthful of green dragon''s breath. After she cleaned up the weak chickens three and a half times, Ysera Chased Galakrond.


    When chasing behind Galakrond, Ysera was facing Galakrond¡¯s back with a breath of dragon...


    But-her dragon''s breath was blocked by those feather-like tentacles, which did not harm Galakrond.


    And Ysera was not depressed. She was still taking mouthfuls one after another, spraying green dragon breath behind Galakrond... Gradually, the black aura on those tentacles was wiped out by the green dragon breath, and finally ¡ª¡ªThose tentacles were burned by Ysera''s breath...


    Galakrond only felt a throbbing pain in his back, which he hadn''t felt for a long time.


    It couldn''t help but roared angrily, and then abandoned Alexstrasza who was chasing, turning around and chasing Ysera.


    It was prepared for Ysera to turn around and then ran away... Galakrond was chasing behind.


    And Alexstrasza also turned around and pursued Galakrond. She also learned Ysera''s behavior and spit the dragon''s breath at Galakrond''s back.


    that''s it--


    There are three dragons in the sky, one running, one chasing, one fighting...


    The shameless harassment tactics of the two women were just inspired by the games they played with their father.


    In fact, this is not uncommon in nature...Many hunting skills are understood and formed in the play of cubs.


    The three dragons are fighting fiercely in the sky...


    It¡¯s just that Galakrond didn¡¯t notice¡ªthe two foods that are full of life energy in its eyes, which can make it further evolve, are leading it towards a certain place...


    at last----


    On a flat grassland not far from the hill where Zhou Ye was located, Alexstrasza stopped and landed on the ground.


    And Galakrond is simply ecstatic... It rushed towards Alexstrasza like crazy. It has been teased by these two little guys for a long time, and it has been full of anger and nowhere to release. Up...


    After swallowing the red annoying little guy in one bite, Galakrond planned to turn around and kill the green little guy.


    With this thought in mind, Galakrond dived towards Alexstrasza and rushed over, opening his big black hole-like gaze, and biting towards Alexstrasza who was resting on the ground.


    Closer-closer-


    Just when Galakrond felt that he was about to eat this delicious food... the mutation happened.


    With a flash of magic, Alexstrasza''s figure disappeared to the ground...


    Galakrond danced his wings suspiciously. When he wanted to stop his diving figure, countless magical tentacles rose from the ground. Some of them entangled Galakrond¡¯s claws, and some entangled them. With Galakrond¡¯s wings, and some dragged Galakrond¡¯s dragon horns...


    Then-an irresistible force, immediately dragged Galakrond to the ground.


    Galakrond waved his wings in a little panic, struggling hard--want to leave the ground.


    However, at this moment--


    Galakrond found that the forest not far from him stood up¡ªyoung life!!The forest is refined.


    No, this is not the forest standing up, but a giant draped in various trees, vines, etc., getting up from the ground...


    This giant Galakrond still feels very familiar...didn''t he once ate his arm?Are you here for revenge this time??


    Tyr, who had stood up, held up his warhammer with full of anger, and smashed it at Galakrond who had been bound to the ground... "Feel the anger from the Guardian of Order, monster!!"


    "Why do I think Tyre is so angry?" Iona said unclearly: "He who has always been peaceful, does he hate this monster who bites off his arm so much?"


    With a smile on his face, Zhou Ye looked at Tyr who was smashing Galakrond with his sledgehammer, and said: "This is a male giant with an unspeakable painful story... Honey, don''t you got it!!"

 Chapter 1179

    Ah, that snake-like creature finally succeeded-although it was also killed by Tyre''s family, but-it died properly, it became the only snake-like creature that exploded the guardian of the world, it should be proud With pride.


    Chapter 1592!


    One thousand five hundred and ninety-two chapters


    "Ysera, let''s go together... kill this monster!!" Alexstrasza, who was sent back to Zhou Ye by the teleportation magic, didn''t care to say a word to his father, facing the sister who was still hovering in the sky. Shouted, and then turned into a red dragon and flew into the sky.


    Two giant dragons, one red and one green, hovered above Galakrond...


    They were very smart not to go to the front and wings of Galakrond, but sprayed their own dragon''s breath on its tail...


    To a certain extent, this obscene approach is also the safest approach. The beast is still fighting¡ªthe most dangerous beast is the wounded beast¡ªwhen a beast realizes that it cannot survive, that kind of cruelty Being strong enough to make some guys suffer...


    So, given the knowledge their father taught them, these two dragon maidens are now cunning...


    But Tyre didn''t have so many thoughts. He directly took his spare warhammer and smashed it against Galakrond''s head."Feel the anger from Order!!"


    The hammer went down, smashing Galakrond trapped on the ground with a cry of pain...


    Galakrond was aroused by Tyr''s hammer, and opened his eyes... he bit him against Tyr.


    Tyr hurriedly jumped back... wiping and avoiding Galakrond''s mouth...


    Looking at Galakrond¡¯s ferocious eyes, Tyre was also a little angry...


    He casually threw his weapon on the ground, then turned his head and ran back towards the hill where Zhou Ye was located...


    "What is this guy doing?" Zhou Ye looked at Tyre who ran back with some curiosity. He was a little confused about Tyre''s thoughts...


    But forget it, it''s up to Tyr to do it...


    Anyway, Zhou Ye knew that Tyre was absolutely impossible to escape, that was not his character...


    really----


    I saw Tyre looking for the thickest giant tree in the forest behind him. The diameter of that giant tree was more than ten meters...


    Tyr directly hugged the giant tree with both hands.


    then--


    With a roar, with a strong force... This huge wood with a diameter of more than ten meters was pulled out of the ground forcefully by Tyr.


    "Tsk tusk... Is this the Azeroth version of Lu Zhishen?" Zhou Ye laughed and teased.


    "Who is Lu Zhishen?" Iona asked curiously.


    This question is not just that she wants to know... Even on the side, the witch Heya, who keeps controlling the magic trap, also wants to know, but Heya really doesn¡¯t have much energy to speak at this time. She can feel Galakrond in the magic trap. Are struggling...


    In order to prevent Galakrond from successfully breaking out of the magic trap, Haierya had to increase the output of magic power, trying hard to continue to restrain Galakrond.


    "A monk, a monk who drinks and eats meat!!" Zhou Ye smiled and watched Tyre holding the giant tree and ran towards Galakrond. He sighed and said, "But that monk is an ordinary person, far more than Don''t go to Tyr, the guardian of the world..."


    Zhou Ye''s explanation is the same as no explanation...


    However, because the current battle is fierce, Iona did not speak, but looked at Tyr...


    I saw Tyr at this moment, holding the giant tree in his hands, and then slamming it against Galakrond¡¯s head, and while smashing it, he said: "Damn monster, you actually tried to bite me again, you bite... ¡­Do you still bite me this time??"


    Galakrond was depressed by Tyr''s huge tree with branches and branches...


    To say that it hurts, for Galakrond, being hit by this giant wood a hundred times is far worse than Tyr''s first hammer.


    just--


    This thing hurts self-esteem...


    Not to mention Galakrond, even if an ordinary ancestor dragon... is hit on the head with something, it will be angry.


    Especially, the two dragon maidens behind it have already burned its tentacles... it can already feel the pain from its tail. The painful Galakrond roared in anger and opened wide. Zhuo, bite down the canopy of the giant tree in Tyre''s hand three times...then he chewed and swallowed his stomach.


    Tyr looked at the tree crown in his hand and turned into a bald giant tree, and was also furious... "Monster, you dare to bite my weapon..."


    This reminded Tyr of the weapon that followed his own warfare in the South and North, and made great achievements-the silver war hammer.


    For a soldier, his weapon is his second life, but-now, Tyr''s second life is with his arm, in the belly of the monster in front of him...


    Thinking of this, Tyr was furious.


    "I told you to eat my weapon..." Tyr roared, picked up the giant tree again, and smashed it at Galakrond''s head...


    But Galakrond repeated his old skills, opening his huge mouth to greet him...


    However¡ªthis time Tyre did it on purpose.


    When he waited until Galakrond opened his huge mouth to bite into his huge wood, he slammed the huge wood in his hand into Galakrond''s big mouth... "Come on, monster... watch me seal your pretense. bar¡­¡­"


    With the voice of words--


    The huge wood that was more than 60 meters long in Tyre''s arms stabbed Galakrond straight into Galakrond''s mouth... and the whole body shivered.


    This picture can''t bear to look directly at it¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Looking at this picture, Zhou Ye felt a moment of silence for Galakrond... This poor fellow was exploded with a giant wooden mouth by the giant in front, and two dragon ladies exploded in the back... This, this is really interesting.


    And Galakrond, who was stabbed in the throat by the giant tree, struggled like crazy...


    "You leave soon...I can''t control it!!!" The witch Haierya could no longer control the magic trap.


    After all, this magic trap was only temporarily set up, and it was basically a defective product. Being able to control Galakrond with this trap for so long has shown that Haierya''s power is very powerful...If she is given enough time to set up the magic trap If she is confident, she will play this monster to death...


    Unfortunately, it''s too late to say anything now...


    Hearing Haierya''s words, the Shuanglong sisters hurriedly rose up a bit, and Tyre also jumped backwards, temporarily away from Galakrond''s side... It is just that the giant wood in his hand has been left in Galakon. In the mouth of clone...


    Tyr, who retreated, picked up the hammer he had just thrown on the ground again... He looked at Galakrond on guard.


    At this time, Galakrond had broken free from the magic trap...


    It¡¯s just that Tyre didn¡¯t expect that Galakrond, who was free, neither rushed towards him nor turned towards the two giant dragons, but... directly opened his wings, flew into the sky, and fled hurriedly. go with¡­¡­.


    This really surprised Tyr...


    However, the two women Alexstrasza and Ysera didn''t let this guy off. They chased Galakrond behind and rushed out...they continued to breathe dragon''s breath at it.


    Seeing this-Tyre did not hesitate, carrying his own warhammer, and chasing after Galakrond''s...


    "We should also watch the excitement in another place!!" Zhou Ye said, grabbing Iona''s slender waist, and then the two of them flew up... The bitter, tired, vomiting Haierya looked at her sweet bite. Walking together sweetly, I can only call my ancestor dragon mount... to follow.

 Chapter 1180

    Chapter 1593!


    One thousand five hundred and ninety-three chapters


    In this chasing battle, directly from the Grizzly Hills to a deserted Gobi hundreds of kilometers away...


    Here, Galakrond, who was severely injured by the dragon''s breath of Alexstrasza and Ysera, finally landed on the ground dying.


    Tyr, who was exhausted and panting, also rushed over at this time, watching Galakrond, who was lying on the ground, exhaled more and less inhaled, rose up and gave this guy a relief.


    "Everything... is finally over!!" Tyre gasped, leaning on his warhammer, and said.


    For Tyre... this battle is a memorable battle, after all-this guy caused him to lose his arm and his weapon, and now-he wants to get his weapon back.


    Thinking of this, Tyr had just planned to cut through Galakrond¡¯s body and then took out his silver warhammer. Suddenly, a figure flashed in front of him, and Zhou Ye''s figure appeared beside Galakrond¡¯s body...


    Besides, he looks a little strange...


    I saw Zhou Ye squatting on the ground with a weird expression, looking at Galakrond''s body with a look of entanglement.


    Zhou Ye''s expression made Tyre unable to help but ask a little strangely: "Master Eternal, have you found any strange place? Is Galakrond corroded by the ancient gods? That''s why? ?"


    "Uh¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Zhou Ye said with some depression when he heard Tyre''s words, "No, I didn''t find anything strange..."


    "Then you are..." Tyr asked curiously.


    "Nothing...I just want to take a closer look at this guy!!" Zhou Ye smiled awkwardly, turned around and walked towards the two daughters who were already beside Iona not far away and turned into human figures. ...


    "What a weird lord!" Tyr mumbled as he began to dig up Galakrond...


    Of course Zhou Ye heard Tyre''s words, but... he couldn''t refute it. In fact, he was just a subconscious action that was completely in the game.


    Isn''t it a normal option to touch the corpse after playing BOSS??


    Although Zhou Ye himself was a black-handed chieftain, he still enjoyed it.


    It''s just that when he came to Galakrond''s side and looked at its disgusting skin, he couldn''t get rid of it...that''s why he was so entangled.


    "Father... we won!" X2


    Seeing her father walking over, Alexstrasza and Ysera greeted them happily, and clung to their father''s arm, one left and one right... This was the first time they were leaning against With their own strength and wisdom, defeating enemies far stronger than them, the sense of accomplishment that floods their hearts makes them very happy...


    "Well, you are victorious!!" Zhou Ye smiled and said to his two daughters: "I am proud of you, dears!!"


    "Did we forget something?"


    "Probably...nothing?"


    "You have forgotten the three poor bait bugs!!" Haierya, who rushed here on her flying mount, couldn''t help but stroke her forehead, sighed and said: "However, I have told them with magic. , Let them come here... then we will help them deal with those Galakrond minions!"


    "Well, just do this..." Zhou Ye nodded.


    More than two hours later-


    With a roar of dragon...


    In the sky, Nesario appeared.


    However, the minions of Galakrond chasing them behind them are gone... replaced by a tall mechanical dwarf driving a strange flying machine.


    No one else, but one of the guardians, Mimiron.


    Seeing the arrival of Mimiron, Tyre paused the planing work in his hands, and then greeted his colleagues: "Mimilon!!!"


    "Hello, Tyre!!" Mimiron''s voice was a bit sharp, making it sound like this guy has a very detached character.


    "These little guys brought those weird things to Alduya, so we eliminated those monsters easily!!" Mimiron walked down from his flying machine... He first apologized to Tyre: "Sorry, we only know that Galakrond is such an evil creature. We didn''t extend a helping hand in time for your help. It was our fault!!"


    "No, it''s nothing!" Tyre shook his head and said, "Are you alone?"


    "Other people are on their way..." Mimiron said, looking at the huge body of Galakrond next to him, and said: "It''s Galakrond? Tyr, you have already defeated it. What a great deal!!!"


    "No, this is not my contribution alone!!" Tyre said, pointing to Zhou Ye''s family of four next to him and said: "The biggest contribution of this is to the two daughters of Lord Eternal, who ignore the danger. , Desperately pursued Galakrond... and finally killed it here!!"


    As far as Tyre is concerned, he does not bother to claim the credit of others. Although he did a lot in the battle to kill Galakrond, he regards this as his responsibility as the guardian of the world, so... ...He doesn''t think he has any credit.


    "This is really amazing..." Without witnessing Galakrond, Mimiron never knew how terrifying this guy was... "Thank you... Huh?"


    When Mimiron just wanted to say something to Alexstrasza and Ysera, he also found Iona standing in it...same as Tyr who saw Iona for the first time, he I was also surprised to find that in this woman''s body, there was the aura of their father god...that belonged to the creator, the titan.


    "you are¡­¡­"


    "This is the giver of life, the great Titan of Life, Lord Iona!!" Tyre introduced to his colleagues... "Master Iona can control his size to this for some reasons. This kind of form is more convenient for her to descend into this world..."


    "This... this is incredible..." Mi Miron looked at Iona, who was much shorter than herself, and couldn''t help but admire.


    Don¡¯t look at Mimiron¡¯s appearance as a steel mechanical dwarf, but-what he calls a dwarf is also relative to those half giants, even a dwarf-his height is five meters away...


    However, at this time, other guardians have also arrived...


    Azadas, Lord of the Earth, Loken, Lord of Wisdom, Thorim, Lord of Storm, Hodir, Lord of Ice, Mimiron, Lord of Creation, Tyr, Lord of Order, Rai the Great Guardian, and Chief Administrator Odin and the others gathered in this wilderness at this moment...


    This may be the most complete gathering of guardians since the Battle of the Ancient Gods, right??


    The guardians who gathered together were all shocked by Galakrond¡¯s huge size... They sincerely apologized to Tyr for their initial indifference, and Tyr said that they did not take it seriously... ...But his proposal caused a bit of controversy among the guardians.


    Reference 1594


    One thousand five hundred and ninety-four chapters


    "My brothers..." Tyre looked at the guardians and said solemnly: "After this incident, I deeply felt my lack of strength..."


    "When the creators leave, they will entrust us with the responsibility of guarding this world..."


    "And we must always increase our vigilance and watch the ancient evil gods who are imprisoned underground-so we rarely have time to observe the world and react in time to certain things!!"


    Regarding Tyre''s words, the guardians nodded with shame...


    When they asked for help in Tyre, they did behave very indifferently, but obviously Tyre was giving them face, so-in return, they plan to listen to what their brothers say...


    "Therefore... I think we should give more responsibility to others!!" Tyr said, pointing to Nesario and other ancestor dragons, Alexstrasza, and Yser who stood by. Ra, said: "I think everyone has seen the courage and wisdom they showed in this battle... Then, I want to contact God the Father to give them strength and let them become our assistants to help us guard the world! "


    "Well, I agree!!" Azadas, Lord of the Earth nodded, agreeing with Tyre''s opinion, "We really can''t take care of the whole world in a comprehensive way!!"


    "I agree too!!" Loken, the King of Wisdom, also agreed with Tyre.


    Following their statements, the other guardians also agreed to Tyre¡¯s proposal...


    However, at this moment... a strong voice said: "I object!!!"

 Chapter 1181

    This voice attracted everyone''s attention...


    The person who opposed it was not someone else. It was Odin who was given the status of chief administrator before the creator Titan left.


    "Although they performed well in this battle, I don''t think they can take on the responsibility of guarding this world!!" Odin said unceremoniously: "If you need help, I am more optimistic about heroic fighting. The Vrykul!!!"


    "...Sorry, Odin-I can''t agree with your point of view!!" Tyre retorted unceremoniously: "Compared to those Vrykul who only knows about combat, I am more optimistic about the wisdom of these little guys... So I insist!!"


    "I agree with Tyre''s opinion!!"


    "I agree too!!"


    "Seconded!!"


    "Seconded!!"


    A scene that shocked Odin appeared... Except for his daughter, Haierya, no one agreed with him.


    Even his daughter Haierya was silent, obviously in her heart she agreed with Tyre''s suggestion.


    This made Odin very annoyed... He angrily said: "I was given the responsibility of managing this world by the Fathers, and I firmly reject this absurd proposal..."


    While talking, Odin said to Iona: "Dear Life Titan, please forgive me for being rude!!!"


    After saying this, Odin turned around and left, and by the way took away his daughter Haierya... "Let¡¯s go, Haierya... I will never agree to this!!"


    "..." Haierya hesitated to look at the back of her father''s departure, and then at Zhou Ye-her goal has not been achieved yet, and she still doesn''t know how she will die in the future. What...


    Just at this time¡­¡­


    In Haierya''s mind, Zhou Ye''s voice came-[Don''t worry, when you are in danger, call my name in your heart, and I will save you!


    After getting Zhou Ye¡¯s guarantee, Haierya¡¯s melancholy expression was slightly relieved. She believed that Zhou Ye, the eternal One, would never deceive herself, because - he is an eternal existence... for this A great existence, no one will feel that he will deceive himself or something.


    In fact-this is Haierya''s misunderstanding.


    For Zhou Ye, a guy with negative ethics, as long as he finds it interesting, cheating is not a big deal.


    Fortunately, he has almost no record of deceiving women in matters of life and death, so Haierya is still very safe.


    Odin''s departure did not have any impact on this gathering.


    The guardians began to eagerly discuss what kind of power and responsibilities should be given to these future guardian dragons.


    Finally-the negotiation is over.


    The guardian Loken called his creator Norgannon to bestow the ancestor dragon Malygos with the earth-shaking arcane power.


    The guardian Azadas petitioned his creator, hoping that Khaz''goroth would drop a corner of his magnificent power and give it to the resolute ancestor dragon Neltharion.Since then, Nesario has been crowned the name of the guardian of the earth, in charge of the mountains and deep caves of the entire land, and his body is the manifestation of the power of the world.


    The Great Guardian Rai guided the power of its creator Aman Sul, and injected all of it into the body of the ancestor Dragon Nozdormu.From Aman''sul''s vast abilities, Nozdormu received the blessing of dominating time.


    Why are there no places for Alexstrasza and Ysera??


    Because Zhou Ye rejected the guardians'' proposal for his daughter to instill strength for his daughter.


    What a joke, after being infused with power by those guys, while gaining power, they also received a heavy responsibility...


    I didn¡¯t see it in the game. After Thrall was given the title of Guardian of the Earth by Deathwing, he felt that the entire land of Azeroth was pressing on his body, as if every inch of his skin was cracking. ??


    Zhou Ye wouldn''t let his daughter suffer such a crime...


    Therefore, he did not hesitate to reject the guardians'' proposal, and the reason used was very legitimate-of course his daughters must inherit the power of their mother, the life Titan Iona.


    Regarding this matter, the guardians chose to respect Zhou Ye¡¯s opinion. After all¡ªhe is an eternal one, although they still don¡¯t know what kind of destructive power Zhou Ye possesses, but¡ªjust by his identity as the spouse of the Titan of Life. , Is enough to make him respected.


    Next, just for the reproduction of the dragon clan, the guardians began to help Neltharion, Malygos, and Nozdormu to transform their clan.


    The intention of the guardians is that each guardian dragon has a quota of three hundred adults, and the rest will depend on them to thrive...


    And Alexstrasza and Ysera, who also have the title of guarding giant dragons, are more sad. Although they also have three hundred adult clan quotas, they don''t have clan members...


    But that¡¯s not a problem. Zhou Ye waved his hand... and said that Alexstrasza and Ysera were allowed to go to their ancestral land to find their own places. Of course¡ªthere were conditions, and there could be no male dragons. ...


    Regarding her father''s conditions, Alexstrasza and Ysera smiled at each other, nodded and agreed.


    Of course they know why their father said this, and they also have their own considerations... They plan to find only those who have just grown up or are about to reach adulthood as their tribe, because-they know that their father has certain There is a strange habit of things.


    With the departure of the five guardian dragons, the entire wilderness was empty again. Finally, at someone¡¯s suggestion, the guardians planned to build a majestic building on this wilderness called the Temple of Dragon Sleep-as Guard the place where the dragons discussed matters.


    And this previously unknown wilderness will also get a resounding name because of Galakrond¡¯s huge corpse in the future-Dragonbone Wilderness.


    Reference 1595


    One thousand five hundred and ninety-five chapters


    North of Kalimdor, on the desolate land that was just named Dragonbone Wilderness by Zhou Ye¡ª¡ª


    In the deserted Gobi, there was a huge dragon corpse lying quietly...


    And about dozens of kilometers away from this dragon corpse, a towering building is rising from the ground.


    The tireless mechanical gnomes operate their punk-steam-style construction machinery, adding bricks and tiles to this magnificent building, and some giants and elemental creatures belonging to the Guardian are also helping out from the mountains surrounding this wilderness Mined huge stones, and let those mechanical dwarves drive their construction machinery to transport them.


    In order to facilitate transportation, these mechanical gnomes simply built two passages like city walls on both sides of this temple, which has been named Dragon Sleep, and named them the Road of Titans.


    Not far from this lively construction site, a group of mechanical gnomes with engineering eyes are on the side of a huge machine, busy up and down...


    And beside this machine stood two figures with different images, one tall and one short.


    No one else, it is Zhou Ye and the leader of the mechanical dwarf, the guardian Mimiron...


    Don''t think that the mechanical dwarf is just a dwarf, Zhou Ye, standing with him at a height of about 1.9 meters, looks like a dwarf!!


    This is also no way-who likes to compare their height when making Titans??


    Compared to other guardians who are hundreds of meters tall, Mimiron, who is only five meters high, can really be called a dwarf.


    Now-these mechanical gnomes are building an evolutionary reshaping machine for those guarding dragons and their people to reshape the dragon''s body.


    "It''s really an interesting creation, is it the product of the combination of the power of Titans and magic?" Zhou Ye looked at the seemingly huge machine in front of him, and said with some emotion: "So can the two be combined in this way? ??"


    "Of course!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mimiron said with some pride: "We use magic energy as a drive to make all kinds of machinery. This kind of creation meets most of our needs...!!!"


    "Maybe one day in the future, my subordinates will ask you how to perfectly blend mechanical creation with magic!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Of course there is no problem! I look forward to one day in the future to discuss this issue with your subordinates." For Zhou Ye, Mi Miron is still very good at talking-at least unlike the task of the game, there are countless other tasks. Only Zhou Ye can achieve his goal.


    If this were the game world, Zhou Ye''s reputation in the group of World Guardians was born to worship this level because of his woman, Iona, the Titan of Life.

 Chapter 1182

    Of course, there are many other reasons... but the most important thing is not Zhou Ye''s strength, but Iona''s Titan status.


    If you only look at strength, the Guardian might set his reputation on respect because of Zhou Ye''s incomparable power, but it will definitely not be like the current level-worship.


    At least power can''t be exchanged for worship, but for awe.


    "I wanted to ask just now!!" Zhou Ye said, pointing to the mechanical dwarfs of different sizes and asked: "Why are your men different?"


    In front of me, on this huge machine, the height of the mechanical dwarf who is crawling around is roughly divided into three levels. The tallest one is almost as tall as Mimiron, and about four meters in height, and the medium , The height is about two meters... the smallest-cough, almost less than one meter.


    "Engineering manufacturing is a very rigorous job!!" Mimiron said, pointing to the smallest mechanical dwarf and said: "There are many people of this kind among my men. They are made by me deliberately. The thing is to allow them to install those tiny parts that are tricky for a guy of my size..."


    "...So that''s the case..." Zhou Ye nodded silently-the so-called fine micro-manipulation of emotion Mi Milong was deliberately making dwarfs that are very short to them.


    However, after another thought, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to laugh again...


    Perhaps this is not surprising in a world with magic.


    The microcosm starts from making tiny assistants¡ªthe tiny assistants then make even smaller assistants, and again and again, sooner or later, maybe Mimiron can make a dwarf like an atom...


    No no...Perhaps such a tiny existence can''t resist the curse of flesh and blood of the ancient gods. At that time, in the blink of an eye-it will become a flesh and blood creature.


    When the time comes, I will really respond to that sentence-as long as the courage is strong, the cell will be on maternity leave.


    Thinking of this¡ªZhou Ye couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "What are you laughing at? Lord Eternal!" Mi Miron looked at Zhou Ye strangely and asked.


    "No, nothing...I just thought of something interesting!!" Zhou Ye explained with a smile: "Look, if you make your smallest mechanical dwarf, then make smaller mechanical dwarf, let Those smaller mechanical gnomes, making smaller mechanical gnomes... what happens when the smallest mechanical gnomes are finally made?"


    "...This, this is really a genius idea, my God, why didn''t I think of this..." Mimiron was instantly sluggish, and he began to mutter to himself.


    "In order to realize this great idea... I may need to change the data in the melting pot..."


    "No no... The control of the Forge of Consciousness is in Odin''s hands, and he won''t allow me to change the data in the Forge of Will!"


    "By the way, I might be able to make a miniature version of the melting pot of will to condense the soul of the steel creation... Yes, just do it...! It seems that I need to borrow some leftovers from the creators from others The artifact..."


    Mimiron was like a demon, mumbling to himself, dancing and dancing...like a giant child.


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly...


    For Mimiron''s state, he often sees those researchers in Umbrella.


    It can be said that none of the guys who are obsessed with scientific research are bad guys.


    For them, perhaps there is only one thing that is most interesting in the world, and that is their research topic...For their research, they can forget about sleep and food, and can be desperate...


    Zhou Ye likes such pure people. They are dismissive of fame and fortune. As long as they meet their most basic life needs, they will spend their entire lives for the projects you want.


    Seeing Mimiron''s appearance, Zhou Ye couldn''t help thinking of the lovely people in his research institute... he couldn''t help but feel that this giant dwarf was much more cordial.


    And the other dwarves have already taken offense to their boss''s supernatural way.


    The entire clan of mechanical gnomes are research madmen, but they are a little envious of their boss''s appearance-this is also a state of an inexhaustible explosion of inspiration for them.


    Reference 1596


    One thousand five hundred and ninety-six chapters


    Just when Mimiron''s gods and gods said, his subordinates did not stop.


    Those mechanical gnomes of different sizes are making this machine that allows the guardians to transform the dragon in the most labor-saving way according to the blueprint given by their boss.


    Three hours later----


    The robotic gnomes have installed the machine. A mechanical gnome who has been instructing the gnomes to install the machine walked up to his elder Miron and said respectfully: "Master Miron, the machine has been installed. Do you need to debug it?"


    "Ah?? Ah! What did you just say? Wrench..." Mimiron responded when he heard what he said.


    "My lord, the machine has been installed. Do you need to test it?" asked the mechanical gnome called a wrench.


    "Testing? No, no... My machine is the most powerful, how could it need to be tested?" Mimiron confidently said, "That''s it, there is no need to test...I have more important things to do!! "


    With that said, Mimiron turned around and planned to find something, and to record the inspiration that came out of his mind just now, so as not to forget it.


    "Wait... Mimiron!!" Zhou Ye hurriedly stopped him...


    Zhou Ye knows about Mi Miron''s machine... the failure rate of that cheating father is inversely proportional to his self-confidence completion. For some unspeakable purpose, Zhou Ye doesn''t want Mi Miron to do this thing. Smashed.


    "I think you''d better check it!!" Zhou Ye said, "You know, this is a big scene, five guardian dragons, and their respective dependents add up to more than a thousand... if you mess up. If you do, I promise that your reputation will be completely ruined on this continent... At that time, when everyone talks about Mimiron, they will say-[I know he is the foolish guardian who messed up the conversion ceremony Well!] Do you hope so?"


    "No, Mimiron is the king of creation, who dares to say that I am a foolish guardian?" Mimiron said here... After hesitating for a while, between his future fame and the inspiration that burst into his mind now In the end, I chose the former... "I''m not afraid of others calling me stupid guardian, I just treat my creation with the meticulous attitude of a researcher!!"


    While talking, Mi Miron walked to the side of this huge machine and began to check carefully...


    After a long while, he really let him check out a problem... "You bastards, here is a micro-control valve written on the drawing, why did you install a small control valve for me, you want to make those dragons explode? Hurry up and change it for me!!!"


    After some debugging... this machine can finally run without obstacles.


    At this time, Iona was also surrounded by the guardians and came over...


    "How is it? What do you think after communicating with your fellow clan?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    Just now Iona followed the guardians to Aldua, and used the machine to contact the Titans left from the furnace of Aldua''s will to communicate with the Titans of the Temples.


    "I feel a little emotional!!" Iona said, reaching out and holding her man''s hand, and said: "Those guys are completely in the posture of a superior creator. It''s so boring..."


    "What?? Did those guys force you to go to the temples of the gods?" Zhou Ye''s eyes widened and he was about to go crazy...


    Those guys had better not sneer, otherwise-he doesn''t mind destroying the temples before Sa Zong, and he will never let the souls of the Titans run away like Zong Zong, when the time comes... ¡­He will definitely surprise those guys!!


    Anyway, whether or not the Titans behind have affected him to make a girl, a bunch of rough guys, they killed them...what happened to the creator?God killed every one of them.


    Seeing her own man staring, Iona smiled and shook her head and said: "That''s not true. They sincerely invited me into the Pantheon, but I refused... I was just unhappy when they heard that my spouse was just a human. The expression, the look of regret...It''s like seeing...!!!"


    Iona didn¡¯t know whether to describe the contempt of those people for her men. After thinking about it--she thought it was better...


    Stop arousing the anger of your own man...


    When the time comes, when his own man gets angry, the temples properly demand the rhythm of GG.


    However, Zhou Ye said disapprovingly: "They think you are willing to fall, right?"


    "Yeah!!" Iona nodded and admitted.


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye laughed twice...Ma Dan''s, these two idiots-wait for the uncle to free his hands, and pull out the souls of you guys with only the remnant souls. Suppress it on Lao Tzu''s Void Battleship and use it as fuel for the eternal furnace.


    Seeing her man''s smile, Iona raised the heart, and only then let it go slightly... After telling the performance of those people, Iona immediately regretted it.But seeing that her man was not angry... She just breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 1183

    At this moment, the guardians are visiting Mimiron¡¯s creation and have not heard the conversation between the two couples...


    Just at this time--


    There was a roar of dragons in the distant sky...


    With the sound, the ancestor dragon that covered the sky and sun, led by five dragons of different colors, flew towards here...


    Behind the five great dragons, the ancestor Longjing of different colors was clearly divided into five teams...under the leadership of their respective leaders, they landed not far from Zhou Ye.


    "Tsk tusk... or my daughter looks at the majesty!!" Zhou Ye exclaimed as he looked at the red dragon and the green dragon, which were obviously twice the size of the other dragons.


    "Of course, I am not as stingy as those of my fellow clan!" Regarding Zhou Ye''s words, Iona raised her face and said triumphantly: "After all, for my fellow tribes, the world they used to order is thousands of times. Wan, and I only have these two daughters. I don¡¯t care for them, who cares for them?"


    "Yes, this is the difference between servants and relatives!! Hahaha..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing.


    The guys in the temples are very generous?That''s nonsense...


    While empowering Neltharion, Malygos, and Nozdormu, they also bound them to the entire Azeroth. This is why Zhou Ye refused to let his own two. Because this daughter accepted their gift...


    With his own life titans, is Mao going to accept the gift of wild titans?Are you stupid??


    At this time, Alexstrasza and Ysera yelled at the family members who had been recruited from behind them at the same time, transformed into human form, and came to their father...


    "Dad... we are back!!" X2


    While talking, the two women and one person took a bite on the cheek of their father.


    And Nelthario and the others also turned into human forms, and walked to the guardian... to say hello to them.


    This comparison shows the status of both parties.


    Nelthario and the others are truly respectful to the Guardian, and the two women with the names of the Red Dragon Queen and the Green Dragon Queen, and their father, can only be said to be intimate...


    Intimacy and respect, these two attitudes-which one is closer?At a glance...


    Reference 1597


    Chapter one thousand five hundred and ninety seven


    Just when Zhou Ye smiled and welcomed his two daughters back successfully...


    His eyes were suddenly attracted by a blue ancestor dragon...


    It''s not that Zhou Ye was hungry enough to eat, and he was starting to attack the Ancestral Dragon, but he felt that this blue Ancestral Dragon was a bit...


    What should I say?


    It would be more appropriate to use the word distinctive.


    In a group of ugly-looking ancestorsaurus, will a somewhat cute ancestorsaurus make you feel bright??


    Obviously this blue ancestor dragon is the so-called cute ancestor dragon.


    "Dad''s vision is great!!" Following Zhou Ye''s vision to see the distinctive blue ancestral dragon queen, Alexstrasza couldn''t help laughing and joking: "It''s called Sindragosa. It is said that it is the first Meilong in the blue dragon clan...so far I have not chosen a spouse!!"


    "Look at me to get it!!!" The first time he heard the name, Zhou Ye decided-this blue dragon, he was going to make a decision...


    Having said this, Zhou Ye walked towards the blue ancestor dragon without hesitation.


    His actions alarmed a person, cough cough... No, it should be a dragon.


    It is the former blue dragon Malygos, one of the current guardian dragons, the weaver-Malygos.


    "My lord, there are all my family members... What do you want to do???" Malygos did not hesitate to stand in front of Zhou Ye, he could see it, and Zhou Ye chose against him The dragon queen, Sindragosa went... As a dragon king, he would never allow his spouse to be snatched away.


    "Is your family member? Why is my mount among your family members?" Zhou Ye asked unceremoniously, looking at the huge dragon body in front of him.


    "Your mount? The ones behind me are my family members..." Although Malygos had heard of Zhou Ye''s strength, but--except for his extraordinary speed, Zhou Ye had never shown before them. His own power... Therefore, he didn''t want to let the dragon queen he fancy easily.


    And¡ªhe thought he had two other brothers, Neltharion and Nozdormu, to help, so he was completely confident facing Zhou Ye...


    Besides, with so many guardians present, Malygos didn''t believe that Zhou Ye would be so shameless to rob Dragon Girl.


    It''s a pity-he somewhat overestimated Zhou Ye''s integrity.


    Moreover, for Zhou Ye''s¡ªwomen, if you like them, you have to grab them...a pound of more face??


    The strong love female sex is called widowed disease, the weak love female sex is despicable and shameless.


    This is the difference between strong and weak...Unfortunately, Zhou Ye is the strong one.


    "I''ll just say it once, get out of the way..." Zhou Ye took a cold look at the newly promoted magic weaver and said, "I want to take my mount, Sindragosa!"


    "Don''t think about it!!!" Hearing Zhou Ye tore his face unceremoniously... Malygos was also angry. The goddess he had a crush on for a long time was said to be a private possession mount... This is also true for him. An insult...


    And Neltharion and Nozdormu did not lose Malygos''s trust, stood by his side and fought with him...


    "Great Eternal One... It''s too much for you to do this!!" Nozdormu shook his head, looking blindly.


    "If you want to snatch my brother''s family, you have to bear our anger first!!" Neltharion said resolutely. At this moment, he is not the crazy Deathwing that was tortured by the whispers of the ancient gods. He is just a guardian of the earth who can cut his sword for his brother.


    "Let''s help you, father!!!" As the words fell, Alexstrasza and Ysera directly showed the form of giant dragons and stood on both sides of their father.


    "This... what''s wrong?" Tyr walked over anxiously and asked.


    "The eternal lord is going to grab my love!!" Malygos said angrily.


    "My lord..." Tyre looked at Zhou Ye with some embarrassment...


    "Who is right and who is wrong... What we said is not counted!!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, then pointed to the ignorant little blue dragon and said, "Let her make the choice by herself!!!"


    "I think Lord Eternal is right!!" Loken, the King of Wisdom, said: "Everything should be left to this Miss Blue Dragon to choose by herself... As neutrals, we don''t know who you are right and who is right. I was wrong... But I think that Miss Blue Dragon should know the most!"


    "I agree¡­¡­"


    "I agree¡­¡­"


    A kind of guardians have chosen to be neutral...


    From the common sense, Zhou Ye''s words really make sense¡ªwhether Sindragosa was Zhou Ye''s mount or Malygos''s lover, she herself should know best.


    Facing the guardians'' words, Malygos also recognized...


    In his opinion, he has an advantage over Zhou Ye, that is-he can speak dragon language and can explain things clearly to Sindragosa in advance, of course-as a descriptor, where should this matter go? Isn''t it his own decision to deviate in the direction?


    Thinking of this... Malygos began to tell Sindragosa what happened.


    However, in the description, he didn''t choose what to add to the jealousy. He just described the matter they had just disputed.

 Chapter 1184

    what did you say??Malygos is really a good man??


    You made a mistake... that is, although Zhou Ye doesn''t understand Dragon Language, but-Zhou Ye''s two daughters are from Dragon Clan, OK, how could they not understand Dragon Language?


    So-instead of being criticized, grab the braid... it''s better-say it in a five to ten.


    Moreover, Malygos believes that Sindragosa is definitely not Zhou Ye¡¯s mount, because - he watched her grow up... Of course, the so-called watching her grow up is just among a group of people. It''s just big, there is no relationship between the two so far...


    But-now that Sindragosa is willing to change form to become a dragon and follow Malygos, Malygos believes that he still has a chance to hold Meilong.


    however--


    Just after Malygos described what happened to the side with confidence... a scene that surprised him appeared.


    "I choose to be this adult''s mount!!" Sindragosa said in a dragon language, and then step by step, step by step, step by step, step by step, step by step, he walked firmly in front of Zhou Ye with the incredible gaze in Malygos''s eyes. Then... he lowered his body and put his huge dragon head in front of Zhou Ye.


    In the performance of dragons, this represents absolute surrender...


    Zhou Ye smiled and touched the leader of Sindragosa, and said, "Not bad, not bad...It''s a good dragon!!"


    "No¡ªwhat evil witchcraft did you use against Sindragosa!!" Malygos roared angrily. Following his roar, the blue ancestor dragons behind him also roared. The posture of going to war with Zhou Ye...


    "Kneel down!!" Zhou Ye didn''t raise his eyes, but just let the entire Blue Dragon Legion completely lie down on the ground with a soft voice.


    They wailed and struggled...


    These blue dragons felt like they were carrying the whole world on their backs. The huge pressure made them have to lie on the ground, their heads stuck to the ground, and they could not move.


    Zhou Ye gently stroked Sindragosa¡¯s head while he said in a low voice, ¡°When I quietly put away my strength, don¡¯t try to irritate me, otherwise-you will find yourself doing something. What a stupid thing..."


    Following his words...the elements are wailing, everything is well understood. The day that was originally on the sky turned into a dark night in the blink of an eye, and even the stars in the sky lost their luster, leaving only a bright moon. Still shining on this starry place.


    Reference 1598


    One thousand five hundred and ninety-eight chapters


    "This kind of power..." Tyre muttered astonished as he looked at the scenery in front of him: "Titan is on...Even in the bodies of the fathers, I have never felt such a powerful force..."


    "Yes..." Thorim, Lord of the Storm, also said solemnly: "It seems that the elements of the entire world are pleasing this lord... listen, the roar of those elements..."


    "I heard the wailing of the earth..." Azadas, the king of the earth, said dullly.


    A group of guardians said this and looked at each other...absolutely in this matter, keep absolutely neutral.


    To Zhou Ye??


    The name of the guardian of the world makes them unable to wipe away the face for the time being, so those who eat fruit go to please Zhou Ye-they think they still need a face.


    So, stay neutral...just stand by.


    At this time, Malygos, the weaver at the center of the entire event, had a more intuitive feeling about Zhou Ye''s strength than others.


    Malygos was firmly pressed against the cold ground by Zhou Ye''s aura, and he couldn''t do things like raising his eyelids...


    His heart was filled with despair and sorrow.


    power--


    It''s a good thing...


    It can make people go to heaven or fall into hell in an instant.


    Perhaps it is precisely because of the power of the Titan that he has just obtained that makes Malygos so arrogant and arrogant, and forgets who he is facing Zhou Ye.


    He is the existence of Henggu, he is the spouse of the Titan of Life, and he is a powerful eternal being-as a person who has only received a trace of the power of the Creator Titan, he actually tried to challenge such a powerful existence, he is really-stupid Got home.


    Thinking of this, Malygos felt that his intestines were going to regret.


    Malygos felt the cracking sound of his bones under the tremendous pressure. He wanted to ask for mercy, but found that he didn''t even have the opportunity to ask for mercy.


    Just when Malygos felt sad that he might be dying here today...


    He felt the pressure on his body lightened, and then... the huge force that was about to grind him into powder disappeared in an instant... as if the momentum that just pressed him to the ground was just his illusion... ¡­


    And Malygos knew that it was not an illusion. At this moment, the bones of his whole body were wailing, telling him the pain he had just suffered-he was lying on the ground with lingering heart, and he didn''t even dare to lift his head, for fear of it again. Aroused Zhou Ye''s anger.


    "My love...what makes you so angry!!" A sweet voice came into Malygos''s ears. This voice sounded so comfortable, and this soft voice alone gave It''s a kind of human¡ªthe sense that the owner of this voice is definitely a beautiful woman.


    Malygos raised his eyelids slightly curiously, and looked at that voice...


    He didn''t covet the owner of this voice or something, Malygos just wanted to know-who on earth saved him.


    Obviously, it was the arrival of the owner of this voice that made him escape.


    I saw that at this moment, beside Zhou Ye, a tall and beautiful woman was standing... She had long silver hair like moonlight, and on her extremely beautiful face, with a gentle smile... One can''t help but feel good at a glance.


    No one else is here, but Elune, the goddess of the moon.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that a little guy is ignorant, so I educate him a little bit!!" Looking at Elune, Zhou Ye smiled and said.


    Zhou Ye didn''t intend to kill Malygos just like that, because - he still coveted his daughter...


    If you kill Malygos and replace it with a dragon to be the guardian of the blue dragon, will those blue dragon princesses appear?


    As for the robbing of Sindragosa, will other blue dragon princesses not be born?


    Zhou Ye was not afraid at all... you know, even in the game, each of those guardian dragons has multiple spouses.


    Of course, because of the early intervention of Zhou Ye in this world, the Red Dragon Queen Alexstrasza and the Green Dragon Queen Ysera became his daughters, and were brainwashed by him from an early age¡ªthe mother dragon¡¯s thinking that she must be the same ...


    This is really great...


    In fact, to put it bluntly, Zhou Ye did not plan to kill Malygos here for the beautiful blue dragon girls in the future, only to scare him.


    At present, the effect of this intimidation is quite good.


    At least he had a stabbing appearance just now, and Malygos, who was about to go to war with Zhou Ye, was completely persuaded-even if Zhou Ye had put away his power, he was still lying on the ground, not daring to move.


    Hearing her man''s explanation, Elune couldn''t help but gave her man a blank look.


    Just now she felt a cohesion of the destructive power from her own man, so she suddenly appeared here, wanting to appease the bad guy.


    result--


    She was worried...


    And Elune''s appearance made the other guardians shocked again...


    Originally, these guardians thought that Iona, who was the Titan of Life, was already Zhou Ye''s best spouse, but this one seemed not inferior to the Titan...

 Chapter 1185

    Moreover, they can also faintly feel that the vast expanse of divine power on Elune...


    "Don''t frighten this poor fellow..." Elune said, looking at the blue dragon army headed by the weaver Malygos lying on the ground and said: "My love, if they really make you angry. If you do, then you can completely destroy them... You almost scared me just now!!"


    "..."


    Hearing Elune''s words, Malygos, lying on the ground, had a tearful feeling.


    I thought a kind lady came, but what happened??


    This one is more ruthless...


    But it was true. Although the moon god Elune would be very kind when facing her followers, but - she was also angry - let''s find out about the moon fire technique.


    "Since there is nothing to do, then I''ll go first!!" Elune said, and after a bit of a mouthful from her man''s eyes, said: "Bless you, my love!"


    As Elune''s figure disappeared on the spot...


    The whole scene was once embarrassing...


    And Zhou Ye didn''t care whether it was embarrassment or not. He looked directly at Mi Milong and said, "Shall we start the conversion ceremony? Mi Milong..."


    "Of course, I''m already ready!!" Mi Miron said, directing the dwarf engineers under his command to prepare to turn on the transformation instrument."Then who will come first?"


    "Just start with me!!" Zhou Ye said, patted Sindragosa on the head, and said, "Sindragosa, let''s go in first..."


    At this point, the other guardian dragons didn''t say a word.


    They just saw Zhou Ye''s power, they didn''t want to anger Zhou Ye anymore...


    And Malygos didn''t even dare to say anything. He stayed aside now, lying prone on the ground-waiting for Zhou Ye''s disposal.


    Malygos knew that he had become the laughing stock of many people at this time. His heart was full of anger and regret, but a strange thought was gradually emerging from his mind.


    He has seen the greatest power, and the master of this power did not kill him because of his offense. Shouldn''t he be grateful??


    Whether it is for his own race or to gain greater power, he should serve that great being... Thinking of this, Malygos lay down more willingly.


    Zhou Ye knew what Malygos thought, and he glanced at Malygos with a faint smile¡ªthe mental standpoint was still so useful.


    Reference 1599


    One thousand five hundred and ninety-nine chapters


    The transformation ceremony began with Sindragosa, followed by Alexstrasza¡¯s Red Dragonflight, and then Ysera¡¯s Green Dragonflight...


    Then came the Black Dragon Legion and the Time Dragon Legion.


    For this order, the other guardian dragons certainly won''t have any disagreements.


    The concept of the weak eating the strong and the strong giving priority is deeply ingrained in the ancestor dragon group.


    If this weren''t the case, Nesario and the others would not be the leaders of their respective races. Would they really think that the ridiculous politics would work in the dragon race?They believe in their own power more than their powerless language ability.


    With the help of Mimiron''s machine, the guardians can transform these thousands of ancestor dragons into giant dragons with little effort.


    All they have to do is to stand in the reserved position around this machine, and directly input their power along the port reserved by Mimiron.


    In this way, the guardians are also relaxed and happy, and the ancestor dragons of the various races that have been transformed are also much more convenient.


    These ancestor dragons only need to walk into this machine one by one.


    With the passage of time, after even the last Blue Dragon Legion that received the transformation has been completely transformed, this dragon-building activity is finally over.


    The entire transformation process lasted a whole day and night.


    Even if the Mimiron''s machine helped amplify the guardian''s power, it made them a lot easier, but after transforming these ancestor dragons, the guardians of the world are all tired and choking... after all, this is more than a thousand. The reconstruction project of the dragon.


    They hurriedly said a few words to the dragons who had been transformed, and then left Mimiron here to continue to supervise the construction of the Temple of Wyrmrest, and they each returned to their temple in Alduar-they needed rest.


    And Nozdormu, the Lord of Time, looked at Malygos, who had been silent since the transformation, and then looked at Neltharion... "I am going to find a place to build my new lair. I''m leaving¡­¡­"


    With that, Nozdormu turned into a giant dragon, took his time dragon legion, brandished his wings and flew away...


    After Nesario, the guardian of the earth, was silent for a while, he didn''t bother to say a word. He also waved his wings and left here with his own Black Dragon Legion.


    Whether it''s Nozdormu or Neltharion... they don''t want to be here anymore and embarrass their brother Malygos.They only knew that facing an existence like Zhou Ye, even if they were given a trace of Titan power, they still had nothing to do.


    Moreover, since Zhou Ye has made it clear that he will not kill Malygos, then he will never kill Malygos-of course, the premise is that Malygos does not kill himself...


    As for¡ªWill Malygos die by himself and choose to die with Zhou Ye??


    Nozdormu and Neltharion have reached a conclusion.


    Look at Malygos''s current appearance... It doesn''t look like he is going to fight Zhou Ye desperately, which makes Nozdormu and Nesario breathe a sigh of relief...


    After all-no one wants to face an existence that they absolutely cannot overcome.


    For Malygos and the others, Zhou Ye is an existence that they absolutely cannot defeat...


    Although, when Zhou Ye was angry, they did not face Zhou Ye''s anger, and were not crushed to the ground like Malygos, unable to move, but at that moment, they also felt Helpless like an ant.


    This makes their mood a bit complicated at this time...that''s why they seem to leave here silently.


    And the actions of Neltharion and Nozdormu made Malygos more firm in his heart...


    [They are laughing at me...]


    [They are looking down on me...]


    [I want to surrender at the feet of the master, let you see who is the strongest guardian dragon...]


    With such complicated thoughts, Malygos walked in front of Zhou Ye step by step...


    "What do you want to do? Malygos!!" Sindragosa, who had been completely brainwashed by Zhou Ye and became her most loyal mount, blocked Malygos''s footsteps for the first time, and she looked guarded. The family in front of him who had taken care of himself very much asked: "Are you going to ignore the master''s tolerance and provoke the master again?"


    "..." Malygos glanced at Sindragosa with a complicated mood, and had to say...He still loves Sindragosa, but-now he wants to suffocate this undesirable feeling. then¡­¡­


    Just when Sindragosa stared at Malygos unceremoniously, Zhou Ye spoke...


    "Well, Sindragosa... let him come over!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "...Yes, Master!!" Although Sindragosa was still worried about Malygos, but-the master''s order must be obeyed absolutely, so she obediently retreated behind her master with a guarded look. Staring at Malygos... As long as he dared to make any changes, Sindragosa would definitely rush over immediately, defending his master''s glory with his own life.


    But¡ªthe scene before him stunned Sindragosa.


    I saw that Malygos walked to Zhou Ye''s front, and then - without hesitation, he knelt down and lowered his proud head towards Zhou Ye."Malygos, the weaver, is willing to surrender to your command forever, as your most loyal guardian, defending everything about you, my lord!!!"


    "What... let you choose to surrender to me?" Zhou Ye smiled and asked Sindragosa.

 Chapter 1186

    "It''s your mighty power, sir!!" Malygos raised his head solemnly when he said this."When I was transformed, I felt the power of the Creator Titan from the guardians. It was like the sea, the vast and boundless power... But-in your body, I felt far more than the Titan Our mighty..."


    "Submission to power?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "I don''t care about my subordinates pursuing power, but-I care about whether my subordinates are loyal, I can accept your surrender, but-never betrayal On that day, if there is that day, I don¡¯t mind letting you know what is called¡ªdeath is a relief!!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Malygos lowered his head again, "Yes, my lord...but, I believe it won''t happen one day!! I will use my actions to prove my loyalty..."


    "I hope..." Zhou Ye smiled. Although he had completely brainwashed Malygos, he still wouldn''t fully trust Malygos.


    As long as it wasn''t the kind of Umbrella creation that engraved the gene code of loyalty in his body, Zhou Ye would not fully trust it.


    Brainwashing is indeed the fastest way to get loyal subordinates, but¡ªover time, this control method will be weakened little by little. After all¡ªthought is a very complicated thing, and Zhou Ye does not have it. Interests go to brainwash Malygos every few hundred years. With that time, can''t you do something else?


    He also despised the so-called Blue Dragon Legion... but if there is such a free thug, he just used it first.


    Chapter 1600


    One thousand six hundred chapters


    Just in the Dragonblight Wilderness, when the guardians were busy building temples to protect the dragons and transforming the race, there was also a man in the magnificent palace group on the Alduar mountains more than a thousand kilometers away. ...


    Let''s move the timeline back to the time when the guardians just decided to communicate with their father and give the three dragons the responsibility of guarding...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªAldua¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªIn Odin¡¯s temple.


    "Those guys...Those guys actually communicated with the Father God, and bestowed the power and responsibilities of the giant beasts!!" The guardian of the world, Odin just learned from the furnace of will he manages, his colleagues, Actually, despite his own opposition, he contacted his father and god, and then bestowed the power and responsibility on those giant beasts.


    "The fathers must be blinded by their rhetoric..." Even if he was angry, Odin didn''t dare to arrange the Titans in private, "I absolutely don''t believe... those guys can guard the world..."


    "But father, our abilities are too limited... we can''t manage the whole world at all!!" The witch Haierya tried to persuade her father Odin to believe that this time it was a good thing, "This way we can also relax a lot. ??"


    "I know this is a good thing, but...I just don''t believe that those giants can perform their duty of guarding the world!!" Odin still insisted on his ideas stubbornly."I still think that the responsibility of guarding this world should be given to the brave and vigorous Vrykul, and they are also in the war against the ancient gods, proving that they have the ability to take on this responsibility!"


    "but¡­¡­"


    When Haierya wanted to say something more, Odin was already a little impatient.


    "Nothing but...When those guys come back, I will talk to them!!" Odin waved his hand and drove his daughter out."Okay, Haierya, you should do your magic experiment..."


    "Well..." Haierya sighed helplessly, turned and left Odin''s temple.


    Three days later...


    The guardians who completed the transformation of the entire dragonflight returned to their temple in the mountains of Alduar. Even the great guardian Lai in the south did not leave there, but followed Loken and they returned to Alduar. ...


    After all, after helping the Titans to seal the ancient gods, it has been a long time since Great Guardian Rai had gathered with his comrades in arms. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he intends to have a good talk with his comrades...


    In the temple of the king of the earth, Azadas, a group of guardians sat together, talking and laughing about the interesting events that happened during the War of the Ancients.


    As for the earthling subordinates of Azadas, they kept sending all kinds of barbecue and wine...for the guardians to enjoy.


    Halfway through the banquet, an uninvited guy interrupted everyone''s interest.


    "No one has notified me that a banquet is taking place here?" With a strong voice sounded, Odin, fully clothed, appeared at the entrance of the Earth Temple, and the earth spirits who guarded the door shrank and stood aside, they Obviously he dared not stop this uninvited guest.


    "Ah...Odin, you are here!!" Azadas, the owner of the temple, stood up with a smile, and said to Odin: "Our old friend Lai, it is rare to return to Odua once, so we I just decided to hold a banquet for him... I was planning to call you just now!!"


    "..."


    "..."


    A group of guardians sitting at the banquet were speechless... Didn''t you say that you should not call this fellow Odin?


    But having said that, facing the cunning and sinister ancient evil god, if the king of the earth Azadas was really just a stone head, he would definitely not survive this time, and he would have been dead by the ancient evil god.


    "The commanders of the ancient evil gods who were deceived by this kind of simple appearance are unyielding!!" The Great Guardian Lai whispered to Loken, the King of Wisdom beside him.


    "Yes!!" Loken nodded in agreement, and said aggrievedly: "It is said that I am the most cunning among the Guardians, but who knows that this stone head is the worst!!"


    "Hahahaha..." Loken''s words made Great Guardian Lay couldn''t help laughing.


    Odin glanced at the Great Guardian Lai dissatisfied, but because of his own plan, he didn''t plan to fight Lai now.


    "It just so happens that everyone is gathered here today..." Odin said here, looked at the guardians in the hall, and suddenly found that Mimiron was not there... "Where is Mimiron? Where did he go?"


    "Mimiron is still urging the earthen giants and dwarf craftsmen in Dragonblight to build the Temple of Wyrmrest for the guardian dragon!!"


    The answer to Odin¡¯s words was Tyr, the King of Order... "Odin, what do you want to say?"


    As long as there are groups, there will be contradictions...


    The contradiction of the Guardian team is that everyone sees Odin unhappy.


    Why did everyone fight the ancient evil god, but you Odin was appointed the chief??


    Do you Odin have this ability??


    Facts have proved that most of the contradictions are caused by the existence of classes...


    Although he was a little annoyed at Tyre¡¯s disrespect, Odin¡ªhe didn¡¯t stop there, but looked at the guardians and said, ¡°Although Mimiron is not there, it doesn¡¯t matter... in order to better protect the world. I want to build a steel legion composed of Vrykul, so that...when we can¡¯t free our hands, we can let this legion wipe out the evil and maintain the order the world should have..."


    "I object!!" Tyre stood up first to object."I think now that there is already a guardian dragon and their dragon army, there is no need to form another steel army!"


    "I also don''t think it is necessary..." Loken never liked Odin. In his opinion, Odin is a stupid stupid, why should he be the chief?


    Is it just because of his bravery in fighting??


    "We can''t bring too much interference to this world!!" Great Guardian Lai also said: "So, I also don''t think it is necessary to build a legion to maintain order. This is completely unnecessary..."


    "Well, I agree with Lai''s opinion!!"


    "I also think Lay is right!!"


    Odin just started, and he was completely refuted by a group of colleagues without even finishing his grand idea.


    Seeing this group of former colleagues, unceremoniously rejecting his own words, Odin was yelled angrily, "Enough...I''m just here to invite you to join the Legion, since you don''t want to, I will be myself Come do..."


    Having said this, Odin turned around angrily and left... He swears that he will absolutely establish this army that maintains world order.


    Facing Odin''s departure, the guardians didn''t care at all...


    No one likes an arrogant guy, especially this guy who is his nominal leader...


    The banquet was still going on enthusiastically, as if Odin had never been before.


    Chapter 1601


    Chapter one thousand six hundred and one


    Odin returned to his palace with the anger rejected by other colleagues.

 Chapter 1187

    He sat in his seat angrily, and the iron Vrykul servants in the temple did their work as lightly as possible.


    They saw the anger of the manager they served.


    Low pressure spread throughout the temple of Odin.


    After a while--


    Odin finally managed to suppress his anger...Although he was given the position of chief by the Titans, in terms of strength, he could not suppress the other guardians.


    So, this is embarrassing.


    When all the executives under a leader are against the tune and are unwilling to help the leader, then what is the use of the leader''s so-called leadership position?


    Seek help from the higher leader, Titan??


    From the beginning of this method, Odin PASS dropped.


    Because, in this way, nothing can be shown except to appear incompetent.


    and so----


    Odin decided that even if his fellow Guardians refused to lend a hand to help him build this Iron Legion, he himself would build this Legion.


    After pondering for a while, Odin ordered his attendants to call his daughter, Haierya here.


    He knew that he could not build this powerful army alone¡ªfortunately, Odin knew...even if all the guardians opposed it, there was still one person willing to support him.That is his daughter-Haierya.


    Now when everyone opposed him, Odin remembered asking for help from his daughter Haierya.


    quickly--


    The witch Haierya came to Odin¡¯s temple and looked at Odin, who was sitting in the hall, quietly thinking. She asked strangely: "What happened? My father!"


    "Yes, my daughter!" Odin let out a sigh of relief, and then said, "Those guys rejected my invitation. They thought my suggestion was crazy and useless!!"


    "How can they do this..." Hearing Odin''s words, Haierya said angrily: "You are the chief manager after all, how dare they do this?"


    "Of course they dare!" Odin said with a laugh at himself."Because, from the beginning, they never put me in their managerial position!"


    "Then I will contact the Father Gods now and ask them to show their anger and punish these guys!!" Haierya turned to contact the Titans but was stopped by Odin.


    "Forget it, my daughter!!" Odin waved his hand, "I don''t want the fathers to feel my incompetence...!"


    "Then... Are you going to give up your idea?" Haierya asked rhetorically. She knew Odin wanted to build an army of steel.


    "Never!!" Odin said categorically: "So, I need your help...my daughter!!"


    Of course Haierya is obliged to ask for help from his father Odin...


    She said directly: "What do you want me to do? My father???"


    "I want you to help me raise the whole temple above the clouds!!" Odin stood up from his throne passionately and generously, and said: "Since those guys are unwilling to help me, then I will be with them from today. A complete break...I want to build my own legion!!"


    "Of course there is no problem!!" Haierya nodded.


    "There are also connected to my temple, here-here-and there!!" Odin said, waving his hand... a holographic view of the Alduar palace group appeared in front of them, and he pointed directly Looking at some of the palaces, he said to his daughter.


    Looking at the palaces pointed to by his father, Haierya was a little embarrassed...


    This is an absolutely huge project. To raise so many palaces into the sky requires a lot of work.


    However, when Haierya saw the ambitious look in her father Odin''s eyes, she finally nodded and agreed.


    since that day¡­¡­


    The guardians of Alduar discovered that the witch Haierya began to take her Vrykul maid and began to draw magic patterns in several temples.


    Although it was a bit strange why Haierya wanted to portray magic patterns in those few uninhabited temples, but-no one cared about this kind of thing.


    For the guardians, there are just a few uninhabited palaces, let Haierya do whatever they want...


    More than a month later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Haierya looked at the palace that had all been engraved with magic patterns, and sighed in satisfaction.


    This is also a challenge for her.


    Raising a palace into the sky is not so difficult for Haierya, but the difficulty lies in it-raising the palace group composed of more than a dozen palaces into the clouds above the sky.


    And Odin, who was standing next to her, also looked at the scene in front of her with satisfaction...


    "My daughter, you can start..." Odin said excitedly: "Let those guys verify the birth of the Hall of Heroes!"


    "As you wish, my father!!" Haierya said, and began to input her own magic power into the magic center where the magic lines gathered.


    at this moment----


    All the guardians in Alduar felt the screams of the earth and the howls of the mountains.


    "What happened?" The Wisdom King Loken walked out of his temple, and he was immediately stunned by the scene before him.


    I saw that in the screams of the mountains, dozens of palaces in the Alduar fortress were being torn from the earth by the magical power that wrapped them.


    Gradually, with the help of magical energy, they broke away from the ground where they once stood, and floated little by little...


    Azadas, who was also awakened by the strange sound, looked at the scene in front of him and couldn''t help muttering to himself: "Is Odin crazy?"


    Seeing this scene-not only Azadas, the king of the earth, had such an idea, all guardians had such an idea-Odin was crazy.


    Is Odin crazy?Of course he is not crazy... tearing the entire palace group out of the Alduar fortress and rising into the air to become the Hall of Valor is just the first step in his huge plan...


    He has more ideas to implement.And these thoughts are to maintain the order of Azeroth, so that one day the existence that threatens the order of Azeroth can be easily eliminated.


    At this time, Haierya, who was casting spells in the magic hub, was not feeling well. Lifting a fortress composed of a dozen palaces into the air at a time was also a big burden for her.


    But... Haierya didn''t care, she was feeling happy that she could accomplish such a great thing herself.


    And in the midair of Alduar, a blue dragon was flying towards here.


    Sitting on the giant dragon was a handsome boy with black hair and black eyes.


    No one else, it was Zhou Ye...How could Zhou Ye miss such a representative event as the Hall of Valor''s rise into the sky??


    He came here with the mentality of watching the excitement.


    Under the control of Zhou Ye, the blue dragon flew straight towards the Temple of Creation where Mimiron was located. For Alduya, Zhou Ye was very familiar with... Especially-Mimiron¡¯s Temple of Creation


    Chapter 1602

 Chapter 1188

    One thousand six hundred and two chapters


    "Hi, my friend, why are you here!!" Standing on the terrace of the Temple of Creation, Mimi Long, who watched the palaces rise to the sky, saw Zhou Ye riding on the blue dragon at a glance.


    He immediately greeted Zhou Ye happily.


    For Zhou Ye, Mi Milong didn''t have much respect, because he really regarded Zhou Ye as his friend.


    For Mi Milong, Zhou Ye, who always inspires him, is as cute as an angel.


    Of course, Azeroth has no angels... this is just a metaphor.


    "Of course, how can I not take a look at such an important thing!!"


    The blue dragon cleverly hovered on the creator''s terrace, and then put his head to the edge of the terrace, so that the owner who was riding on him could easily walk on the terrace.


    When Zhou Ye walked onto the terrace, a blue light glowed from the giant blue dragon, and then it turned into a beautiful blond girl with two pairs of first-born horns.No one else, it was Sindragosa who was robbed by Zhou Ye.


    "Such an important thing?" Mimiron asked curiously: "Do you see the future again?"


    "Well, Odin lifted his palace into the sky..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, and said, "This will happen inevitable!"


    "And then?" Mimiron''s curiosity is surprisingly great, or it should be said that researchers have a strong curiosity, especially when they are interested in something.


    "Then¡ª" Zhou Ye said with a smile after appetizing Mimiron''s appetite: "Then... if I tell you everything, will there be any surprises in the future?? That kind of life would be too boring. ..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Sindragosa standing behind him and said, "Am I right? Sindragosa!"


    "You shouldn''t ask me this question!!" Sindragosa''s words stunned Zhou Ye, but soon, Sindragosa''s next sentence made him smile."Because all your words are truth to me, Master!!"


    "Sindragosa, you are so good at talking!!" Zhou Ye smiled and swept over Sindragosa''s slender waist, letting her stand beside him...


    Zhou Ye likes the feeling of watching the fun with a woman holding him...


    And Sindragosa, who was held in his arms by Zhou Ye, had surprise and joy on his face.


    She was already Zhou Ye''s dragon long ago, and on the night of the completion of the ceremony... she was completely wiped out by Zhou Ye.


    It can be said that she has been marked by Zhou Ye from body to mind, and now Zhou Ye has already removed the control of her mind...


    But looking at the current attitude of Sindragosa, it is obvious that she is quite attached to her master, and this attachment will grow deeper and deeper over time.


    In the past month or so, for Zhou Ye... it was simply reluctant to miss Shu.


    More than a thousand beautiful and unusual Red Dragon Legion and Green Dragon Legion have greatly expanded his team of women in this world.


    At a rate of more than 30 a day, he cultivated a relationship with his daughter''s two dragon legions...


    How to cultivate??Ahem...Of course I will talk about it later.


    After all, for Zhou Ye-love is to be done, the love that he said is not true.


    Of course, he did not ignore the feelings of his other women...On the contrary, in order to prevent Elune and the others from becoming jealous, Zhou Ye strengthened their frequency of love and love, and even used some despicable prohibitions. Trick, such as [Time Enchantment] such as [feeling doubled] such as [Millions per second] etc...


    This makes Elune and Iona and other women feel pleased that their men like the new and never tire of the old, but they also feel overwhelmed...


    Recently Elune has no time to answer the prayers of her believers...


    In the end, today--all the women worked together to kick Zhou Ye out, praising it, let¡¯s take a vacation...


    That''s why - Zhou Ye had time to take his mount and come out screaming.


    Hey, it seems to be pulled away... Let''s pull the lens back again.


    At this time-the violent tremor of Alduar Fortress gradually stopped, and the dozens of palaces had also risen from the ground, rising off the ground...


    Standing on the forehead of Haierya, who was standing at the center of magic, was dissatisfied with the fine beads of sweat...


    The most difficult step has been completed, and the rest is much easier to do.


    Thinking of this, Haierya gently relaxed her body, and then once again input her magic power into the magic center.


    With her actions, the magic patterns on the dozens of palaces glowed with dazzling light. Among the gleams of these magical lights... the dozens of palaces that were originally not connected began to splice in mid-air... Finally, they were In midair, a towering fortress was formed.


    "This is my fortress, this is my Hall of Valor!!" Odin, who stood on the ground and watched, muttered excitedly.


    When all the palaces have been spliced ??together-


    The magic patterns on the palace are connected to form a strange magic circle. With the help of this magic circle, Haierya can also relax a lot.


    Then-it is to lift up the Hall of Valor.


    Thinking of this, Haierya once again increased the output of magic.


    With Haierya''s magic output, the towering fortress rose higher and higher, and higher and higher...Finally, the fortress rose into the sky and disappeared in the eyes of the guardians of Alduar.


    "Hey, I didn''t watch it!" Zhou Ye sighed helplessly as he looked at the Hall of Heroes rising into the sky.


    "Zhou, how about let''s talk about your microcosmic conception!!?" Facing the disappearance of the Hall of Valor, Mimiron didn''t feel disappointed at all. Instead, he thought of his more important things, apparently related to the superminiature. In terms of the mechanical dwarf''s conception, the Hall of Valor and things are all clouds.


    "Of course no problem!!" Anyway, Zhou Ye was kicked out this time. He didn''t mind staying here for a while, you know-Zhou Ye has a keen interest in many things in Mimiron''s collection. ...


    "However, you have to arrange a place for me first...I don''t want to live with you in the workshop!!" Zhou Ye said, "You know, I''m with a female family!"


    "Huh? Isn''t she your mount?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mimiron asked in a puzzled manner.


    "Of course, she is my mount, but-she is also my woman!!" Zhou Ye''s words made Sindragosa, who had been standing by the side so behaved, happy.


    Her master finally said the words she had been thinking about-she was his woman.


    This sentence made Sindragosa''s little face a happy smile...For her, this sentence was enough.


    As for the saying-the mount, Sindragosa didn''t care at all.For her... Among the sisters of the Red Dragon and Green Dragon, many people are envious of her identity... Because the identity of this mount allows her to accompany her master often, therefore, she is dedicated to her identity as a mount. feel proud.


    "You are so troublesome...just like Torim!" Mi Milong muttered to himself in a low voice and did not escape Zhou Ye''s ears. He knew that Torim was the only guardian who married a wife. This Zhou Ye can only say-Mimiron is single for a reason, people are single by strength.


    Chapter 1603


    Chapter one thousand six hundred and three.


    Just when Zhou Ye was funny with Mi Milong...


    In the Hall of Heroic Spirits far above the sky, after a tired look, Haierya opened the huge portal leading to the ground.


    Odin, who had been waiting for a long time, rushed into the portal opened by his daughter for the first time. He was excited about his new fortress, wandering everywhere... and the attendants of the temple who followed Odin. Then began to clean the temple.


    After all, this kind of method of raising the entire palace into the sky would not damage the palace at all, it is impossible...


    The Vrykul attendants took various tools and began to repair the damage to the entire temple...

 Chapter 1189

    Thanks to their hard work, all the damage in the temple caused by ascending to the sky has been properly repaired.


    At this time, Odin had also finished his own sky temple. He sat on the throne in the hall and looked at Haierya, who was still tired, only to realize that he seemed to have ignored the exhaustion of his daughter."Haierya, my daughter, thank you for helping me accomplish this!!"


    "Nothing, my father!" The weak Haierya shook her head and said, "I think I need to rest now..."


    "Of course--! Go and rest..." Odin said with a smile.


    Haierya nodded, then turned and walked towards her temple. This time, among the halls of heroic spirits that rose into the sky, there are also temples belonging to her.


    And Odin, sitting on his throne, looking at everything in front of him excitedly, in the end¡ªhe decided to announce this to his future army.


    Thinking of this, Odin held his scepter and closed his eyes...


    Immediately, a magnificent voice spread throughout Northrend.


    [Vrykul who are brave and good at fighting, I am your protector, the chief guardian of this world, Odin!!


    When the Vrykul people gathered in Northrend heard this familiar voice, they all put aside their work...They listened to the words from the chief guardian Odin.


    [Today, I am here to tell you...My temple, the temple belonging to the Vrykul, has risen into the sky.


    [From today, this temple will be named Hall of Valor.


    [And also from today, those who died heroically and gloriously on the battlefield will be able to regain a new life in the Hall of Valor.


    [They will get a stronger body here-a body forged by the storm.


    [Here, they will enjoy the strongest wine, the most delicious food and the most powerful opponent.


    [And they, there will be a new name, that is-Valayar.


    [Cheers, Vrykul people, cheer for the temple that belongs to your most heroic ones.


    As Odin''s words spread throughout Northrend''s Vrykul tribe, all the Vrykul people boiled up, they cheered and leaped...Happy running and telling each other.


    In the devastated Ulduar, other guardians of course also heard Odin''s words.


    "Odin must be crazy!!"


    "This lunatic...he actually did that!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    And in Mi Miron''s workshop, Mi Miron who was busy also heard Odin''s words, he just mumbled: "This madman..." After that, he immersed himself in his research...


    On the side, Zhou Ye, who took Sindragosa to visit Mimiron''s collection, smiled slightly, "Soon, I will have a floating fortress!"


    Sindragosa, who had been nestling in Zhou Ye''s arms, of course heard her master''s words, she asked curiously: "Why does the master say that? Are you going to kill the guardian named Odin?"


    "As expected of my mount, I actually guessed what I thought!!" Zhou Ye smiled and gently said, "But it''s not now..."


    "Not now?" Sindragosa blinked his big eyes and asked, "Master, what are you waiting for?"


    "Wait for a chance for Odin to go crazy, when someone sends out a distress signal..." Zhou Ye said, stretched his waist and said, "At that time, I will be able to take the Hall of Valor as my own! "


    "Waiting for someone to send out a distress signal?" Sindragosa didn''t understand what his master said.


    But forget it, since I don''t understand, I don''t want to... Anyway, after the incident, her master will tell her.


    Thinking of this, Sindragosa obediently stopped asking... accompany his master and continue to visit this huge studio.


    And this opportunity-did not make Zhou Ye wait too long.


    Three days later-in the Hall of Heroes above the sky.


    Haierya, who had completely recovered, stood in front of her father and asked solemnly: "Are you really sure you want to go to the kingdom of shadows that only the dead can enter? My father..."


    "Yes, Haierya!" Odin also solemnly said: "For our plan, this is necessary!"


    "However, the kingdom of the dead is full of ancient and powerful ghosts. Even if it is a powerful existence like you, it might be dangerous to break in. Are you sure you want to go there yourself?" Haierya was still a little worried.


    However, Odin''s heart is determined-if he can''t witness the kingdom of the dead with his own eyes, if he can''t penetrate the mystery of life and death, how to build an immortal army of heroic spirits.Compared with his determination, the risks of this journey are trivial.


    "This hall will become the final resting place of my greatest warrior, the paradise of the Vrykul clan." Odin said firmly: "I must personally go to the world of the dead. Only in this way can I find the greatest and greatest The way the souls of brave warriors are brought here. They will be called Valarjar and will bring glory to this Hall of Valor in countless eras to come."


    "Well, as you wish, father!" Helpless Haierya could only obey Odin''s orders.


    Haierya summoned the energy of the world and extracted the green light representing life, which was greener than the purest green, and extracted the black shadow representing death, which was darker than the purest black shadow.She wrapped light and shadow around Odin back and forth until the curtain between the kingdom of shadows in the real world began to tear.


    The eternal mist tossed around the guardian, enveloping him in the shadows. In this mist, a huge and invisible ghost was faintly visible, appearing before Odin''s eyes.


    With an eerie laughter, the ghost asked, "What are you willing to give to see through the curtain of the world?"


    Odin thought for a while, and then replied: "I have two eyes, so let one to observe this world and the world, and the other to witness the kingdom of the soul."


    After speaking, he dug out his left eye without changing his face, put it in his hand, and handed it to the ghost.


    Odin''s actions seemed to surprise the ghost.After a while, it stretched out an invisible hand, took Odin''s eyeballs, and swallowed it whole.


    Then Odin saw it.


    Through the disappeared left eye, Odin got a glimpse of the true face of the Kingdom of Shadows.


    He saw life, even in this dead country-which made him deeply gratified: even if he left the world, his Valarjar could live in other worlds.


    But he also saw death, he saw the tortured soul, he saw the painful soul, and he saw the bodies of the dead lying all around.He saw the ghosts created by various deaths, some without faces and some without bodies.Seeing this situation, even Odin, who is known as the world''s chief manager, was horrified.


    When he looked back at the world of the living with the other eye, Haierya asked, "What did you see, father?"


    "I saw the answer," said Odin. "There is death in life, and life in death. Only something that has both can cross the two realms. However, there are only living and dead in the world, and there is no life or death. Things."


    "I want to create this kind of existence. They will also be transformed by Vryku and be able to guide the souls of their compatriots to this hall. I will call them Valkyrie," Odin said excitedly, "Through them, My Vrykul warriors will be reborn as the eternal Valarjar. They will be as strong as life, as eternal as death-and they will take eternal life to me, without betrayal, without rebellion..."


    Chapter 1604


    One thousand six hundred and four chapters


    Haierya was a little dumbfounded when listening to her father''s words...


    Her focus is not on an invincible warrior who is as strong as life and eternal as death, but-there is no betrayal, no rebellion, and always obey Odin.


    Haierya understands the true meaning of this sentence, that is-to be enslaved by Odin forever.


    Haierya is not Odin''s biological daughter. Strictly speaking, she is also a witch of Vrykul origin.


    She is considered to be the first group of Vrykul created by the Titans, so she possesses magical powers that many people can hardly match in their lifetimes, even though Malygos, who was given the title of Weaver, compared to her, It also pales in comparison.

 Chapter 1190

    And the relationship between Haierya and Odin, although the relationship between the father and daughter, but-is not the real father and daughter.


    Now, after hearing Odin¡¯s words, Haierya feels a little uncomfortable... No matter how powerful she is, she is still a Vrykul after all. Her recognition of her own race makes her want to enslave Vrykul like Odin. I feel a bit disgusted by the way people do.


    However, the love between father and daughter over the years still made the Haierya endure the unpleasantness and asked: "Then father, how do you plan to make Valkyrie?"


    "Of course I chose from the women of the Vrykul. I will select the women of the Vrykul who are determined to give them this ability between life and death!!" I am excited about the idea of ??the immortal legion. Odin, there is no gap to the dissatisfaction in the words of his daughter Haierya.


    Hearing Odin''s words, Haierya was a little angry."I think no one will accept this curse-like gift!"


    Don''t live or die?Always take orders from Odin to bring the souls of Vrykul warriors to the Hall of Valor?


    This cursed life will never end...


    Who would be willing to accept such a curse-like fate?


    Hearing his daughter''s words full of strong anger, Odin suppressed the excitement in his heart about the establishment of the invincible army, and looked at Haierya with a serious face."My daughter, you must understand that all this is for the order of Azeroth, so some small sacrifices are inevitable... and their sacrifices can be exchanged for Azeroth''s permanent peace, they Should be honored for this...!!!"


    In Odin''s view, all this is nothing but Haierya has not


    "I reject such imposing glory!!" Haierya was finally completely angry, "If you don''t dispel such thoughts, then I will fall the entire temple into the ground again... I will never hold up a place to let all dimensions The Hall of Valor that the Kurians spurned!"


    "Hailya, how can you be like this... Do you want to betray me too?" Odin looked at Heya, who was already holding his staff tightly. He knew that Heya was serious... This made him feel a sense of Feeling betrayed...


    "No, father, it''s not that I betrayed you!!" Haierya said with a firm expression holding his own development: "It''s because of your own invincible legion''s vision that you actually tried to enslave my Vrykul sisters!! This pair For the Vrykul, it is betrayal-we reject such glory and eternal life!!"


    Seeing Haierya, who unceremoniously refuted herself and confronted her...feeling the betrayal Odin''s complete anger.


    However, in order to prevent Haierya from lowering the Hall of Valor to the clouds and ruining his plan for the first time, Odin had to suppress his anger, and with a smile on his face, he said in a gentle tone: "Okay, okay, my daughter, I I will seriously consider your words again, maybe we can find a way to get the best of both worlds..."


    "..." Haierya, who confronted Odin, was finally deceived by the smile on Odin''s face...


    If possible, Haierya didn''t want to fall out with Odin. After all, Odin was really good to her before, and she really regarded her as her daughter.


    Thinking of this, Haierya gently put down her staff, "You promise?"


    "Of course, I promise!!" Odin said vowedly.


    "Okay...!!!" Haierya completely put down her guard, she said with a tired expression: "Then I will go to rest first! Father..."


    What happened today made Haierya a little bit exhausted...


    First, he helped Odin tear the curtain of the world so that he could see everything in the kingdom of the undead, and then... he was shocked to hear about Odin''s plan to build a legion that she could not accept, and then the confrontation with Odin...


    Haierya really feels a little tired.


    "Then go to rest... My daughter, get a good night''s sleep, and then we can discuss a plan that will satisfy both parties!!" Odin had a kind smile on his face, as if he really was I think so.


    Hai Erya, blinded by the look on Odin''s face, nodded, then turned and walked outside the hall.


    However, at this moment--


    Odin, who was behind her, raised his scepter without hesitation, and smashed it against Haierya...


    Although Haierya is five meters tall, her height is too short compared to Odin... Odin¡¯s scepter is almost equal to her height, but this one--Haierya Odin smashed her steel body.


    "No¡ª¡ª!!!" Haierya only had time to let out a scream, and died completely.


    And her soul floated out of her body...


    Haierya''s soul looked at Odin, who usually regarded him as his father, and walked in front of her step by step... Opening his blind eye that could only see the Kingdom of Shadows, then said in a compassionate tone: "Sorry, my daughter...some sacrifices are necessary. For the order of Azeroth-it''s up to you, my daughter-Haierya, to become the first Valkyrie in history!!"


    With that said, Odin was about to twist Haierya''s soul and make her the first victim of his army''s idea.


    Listening to Odin''s high-sounding words, watching him look at him with a compassionate look-Haierya felt extremely sick.


    She cursed this shameless guy madly, but obviously¡ªher curse was of no use to Odin, the chief manager.


    Seeing that his soul was about to be distorted and became the Val''kyr who is always obedient to this guy-Haierya finally thought of a person, and a word...


    [In the near future, you will die...]


    [When you are in danger, call my name in your heart, and I will save you!


    Isn''t it the most dangerous moment in front of you??


    Thinking of this, Haierya couldn''t help but screamed¡ª¡ªMaster Zhou Ye¡ª¡ª


    This scream of despair and hope made the whole hall tremble slightly...


    "My daughter, do you still naively think that someone will be able to destroy my plan?" Of course, Odin also heard the scream of Haierya''s soul, and he said triumphantly: "Why do I want you The temple rises into the sky? It''s because-no one here can disturb me... The same goes for the eternal lord."


    Hearing Odin''s words, Haierya was completely desperate...


    At this moment, a lazy voice suddenly sounded... "Do you think so? Odin??"


    Chapter 1605


    One thousand six hundred and five chapters


    "Do you think so? Odin??"


    "Now seeing me, are you surprised? Are you surprised?"


    Hearing this voice, Odin was suddenly sluggish.


    And Haierya''s soul leaked a happy smile-he did not deceive himself, he really came to save himself.


    "Master Eternal, please don''t interfere in our private affairs..." Odin looked at Zhou Ye who suddenly appeared next to Haierya with a guarded expression. For him-the Titan''s spouse in front of him, the eternal existence, is definitely him. An opponent that is difficult to match.


    "I actually don''t like you very much..." Zhou Ye said slowly: "I am self-contained, paranoid... etc. All the attributes that I hate can be found in you, and I don''t like to look up and talk to people. Talking, so-can you please lie down?"


    As Zhou Ye''s words fell, Odin only felt a mighty force acting on his body... so that he was unsuspectingly crushed to the ground.


    Even so, Odin had a bigger head than Zhou Ye... Zhou Ye was really depressed about this.


    Madan''s-Titans, this group of stupid big guys, why do they always like to build such a big manager?


    but¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye looked up and down at Odina''s metal skin and the beard made of flames... Xiang Jiao couldn''t help but smile.


    Speaking of it, he always said that he was a hunter or something...Well-he lacked a set of armor that was handed out to be relatively cool, and the material of his armor-seemed to have it.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye ignored Odin, who was lying on the ground like a poor worm, but turned to look at Haierya, who had become a ghost, and said with a smile: "Am I late? Haierya !!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Haierya looked at this gray world of the dead...


    She really wanted to say, [You are late...I''m dead!Such words, but in the end... it turned into a sigh.

 Chapter 1191

    "No, you are not late..." Haierya shook her head... She is dead, but-as long as her soul can not be enslaved by the bastard who killed herself in front of her, then-she feels satisfied... "Thank you, my lord!!"


    Zhou Ye looked up and down at Haierya who had already become a soul body, touched his chin and said, "I have a way to resurrect you... Would you like to try?"


    "Of course!!" Haierya nodded vigorously-who wants to die if he can live??


    However, she quickly seemed to think of something and asked, "My lord, what price do I have to pay?"


    After Odin''s betrayal, Haierya''s nerves have become very sensitive. She remembered Zhou Ye''s character...


    At the beginning, I wanted to ask him for a prediction, but I was dragged into doing nothing for a few days, not to mention¡ªwhat she wanted to return to the world now?


    "I can''t talk about the cost..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, "As long as I become my woman, then-I will revive you completely!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Haierya was relieved instead...


    In fact, what she was most afraid of was Zhou Ye''s words-becoming my slave.


    If this is the case, then she might as well continue to maintain a ghostly state, wandering around the world of the dead...


    Compared to becoming a slave, the option of becoming Zhou Ye''s woman is not difficult to accept.


    Thinking of this, Haierya nodded, "I am willing to be the adult''s spouse...!"


    In any case, Zhou Ye is a man who is enough to make the opposite sex move... powerful and handsome, no matter what, it is enough to make Haierya''s heart move, so she does not resist this condition, and there is even a hint of joy in her heart. .


    "Then it''s okay!!" Unsurprisingly, Zhou Ye smiled when he heard the answer he wanted from Haierya."Then...for our future, I need to get rid of some magazines in your soul...!!!"


    With that said, Zhou Ye didn''t wait for Haierya to refuse, and waved gently...


    Suddenly, Haierya found that her soul felt a breeze...a breeze that made her feel extremely warm.


    The breeze made her feel comfortable and couldn''t help closing her eyes, quietly feeling the rare enjoyment in this cold dead world.


    And Odin, who was lying on the ground, saw with amazement that as Zhou Ye raised his hand, Haierya''s soul emitted a peaceful white light little by little, and with this white light-Haier Ya''s soul is gradually becoming short...


    Of course-the shortness in Odin''s eyes is different from the shortness in Zhou Ye''s eyes...


    In Zhou Ye''s view, Haierya was too tall, five meters... it didn''t match him.


    So-for future happiness, model compression is a must.


    After a while--


    Haierya''s soul finally stayed at a height of one meter and seven.


    At this time, the white light emitted from Haierya''s soul was so dazzling that people could not look directly at it.


    After all-Haierya''s own strength is not weak, otherwise she would not have the confidence to confront Odin.


    And the power of magic, the most intuitive embodiment is the power of the soul...


    Don¡¯t you see-as Medivh, the last guardian, has he wandered in the star realm for countless years after his death, is it okay?


    Therefore, the original magic power of Haierya far surpassed Medivh, and it is not surprising to have such a powerful soul.


    Zhou Ye, who had been standing quietly aside, watching the transformation of Haierya''s soul, waited until Haierya had completed the transformation-waved his hand again.


    "It''s inconvenient for you to watch the rest, Odin..." Following Zhou Ye''s words, Odin felt like he was in an extremely empty and empty space. In this space, there is no light. , No time, nothing that a normal world should have...


    All he has-is the endless darkness... and-loneliness.


    Odin tried to move, but he found sadly that he still couldn''t move, and the mighty force that suppressed him still existed.


    In the temple, Haierya saw that Odin disappeared as Zhou Ye waved his hand.She suddenly became anxious... "Where did Odin go?? Did he escape?"


    "No, I just sent him temporarily to an isolated space!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Because of the rest, he is not suitable to be present!!"


    Zhou Ye knew that Haierya was not worried about Odin, but worried that Odin would run away, and that she would be unable to get revenge after she was resurrected...


    "Why?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s explanation, Haierya asked curiously...


    "Because I don''t have the habit of letting others look at my woman''s body!" Zhou Ye said as he began to use the power of the soul to shape Haierya''s body.


    That is a female body that looks seven-point similar to Haierya''s face. Why is it seven-point similar??


    Because Zhou Ye really can¡¯t appreciate Titan¡¯s aesthetics... Haierya''s body, born in Zhou Ye¡¯s hands, has a more feminine face, of course-Fengru Fatty Dolphin is a standard feature, although it is said that Hungary is not peaceful. The world, but Zhou Ye likes Ru Buju more, why gather people''s hearts.


    Seeing Zhou Ye there as carve the most perfect artwork, pointing to her future body... Haierya couldn''t help but feel a strange feeling in her heart-that feeling was that she was born From the beginning, I have never felt...a bit awkward, and a bit ecstatic.


    Reference 1606


    The first thousand six hundred and six chapters


    More than an hour later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Haierya, who was reborn, condensed a water mirror in front of her, and looked at her new body curiously...


    Although the body of flesh and blood made her feel a little bit insecure, this kind of body that can more feel the information from the outside gave her a strange experience...


    Especially the beauty of this body made her almost fall in love with herself after seeing it.


    "Is this really me?" Haierya said, and she asked her Oupai who was more than twice the size of her curiously... "


    "You are a witch, and not a warrior... Do you need to go into battle and fight hard?" Zhou Ye said, slapped Haierya''s dolphins."Okay, hurry up and get dressed, otherwise, I''ll take care of you here now!!"


    Although I don¡¯t know what Zhou Ye¡¯s so-called "do it" means... But Haierya still felt a little danger instinctively. She hurriedly picked up the clothes that Zhou Ye had put on the ground, and began to wear...


    In fact, she didn''t know how to wear this kind of clothes in this world. In the end, Zhou Ye really couldn''t see it, and reached out to help her.


    Of course, you can''t help in vain...


    Looking at Haierya''s red cheeks, you know what Zhou Ye has done.


    After finally getting dressed, Haierya remembered her hatred for Odin again¡ª¡ª


    Killing herself, and trying to twist her soul, making her the first victim of the Val''kyr plan she opposed-Odin, unforgivable.


    "My love, I want to kill Odin, I want to extract his soul, and let him endure endless suffering!!" Haierya has already determined that she is Zhou Ye''s spouse, whether in exchange for it Fortunately, as a woman saved by Zhou Ye, she knew that she belonged to Zhou Ye in this life.


    "Of course it''s okay!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and he knew--a woman was aggressive, but it was very scary.


    As the voice fell, Zhou Ye directly took Odin out of the alien space...


    Looking at the chief guardian of the world who was lying on the ground and unable to move, Haierya was full of hatred in her eyes.


    "In order to help you lift the entire Hall of Heroes into the sky, I almost consumed all my magic power!" Haierya''s calm words were full of suppressed anger."In order to complete your plan, I extracted the source of the world, so that you can peek into the mystery of the Kingdom of Shadows, but-did you return me like this? My father-the high-ranking chief administrator of the world, Odin!! "


    Regarding Haierya¡¯s question, Odin still did not repent... Although he was still lying on the ground and unable to move, he still refused to admit his mistake: "I am not wrong. For the order of Azeroth, some sacrifices are necessary. Everything Those who hinder my plan will be eliminated!"

 Chapter 1192

    "Then... please go to death!!" Haierya sent a blue light from his hand, hitting Odin''s body.


    The huge pain caused Odin to cry out in agony...


    His wailing sound spread throughout Alduya in an instant...It made the guardians of the world a little dumbfounded. They don''t know what happened and why Odin made such a painful wailing...


    "I want to seal your soul in your scepter, and then... let you witness with your own eyes how your temple of heroic spirits fell into the earth!!" Haierya shouted angrily.


    "That... wait a minute!!" Zhou Ye interrupted Haierya.


    "What''s wrong? My love, do you want to plead for this ruthless betrayer?" Haierya looked at Zhou Ye reluctantly.


    "Why should I intercede for him?" Zhou Ye said without hesitation: "I just feel that it''s a waste to drop the Hall of Heroes into the ground. Anyway-this is also a good place to live, and you want to support it. The Hall of Valor has consumed so much energy, it would be a shame to just throw it down, how about transforming it into our home?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Haierya''s eyes suddenly brightened. This idea is indeed good...


    You know that this fortress called the Hall of Valor has taken a lot of effort from Odin. He ordered the earthlings to transform this place, turning all the palaces into gold paved ground, and stepping on it is like stepping on the clouds. Generally, soft, without the cold feeling of stepping on metal.


    "Good idea!! I want to imprison his soul in this hall of heroic spirits, let him watch the palace he chose, occupied by others, but there is no way!!"


    Haierya''s words made Zhou Ye frown...


    What a joke, this palace is occupied by itself, but it must be used as a residence... When he thinks of a male soul peeping at him and his woman day and night, Zhou Ye can''t help but want to curse... "Forget it, you just Do you want to torture Odin? Leave this to me..."


    As the voice fell, a bloody vertical eye slowly opened above Zhou Ye...


    Then-two phantom and real bloody chains, sprayed out from the vertical eyes, directly restraining Odin''s soul from his body.


    Odin''s soul struggled desperately, roaring... He could feel that there was a big horror in that bloody vertical eye.


    But this was useless, his struggle did not slow down the speed at which his soul was drawn towards Scarlet Vertical Eyes.


    In the end-when Odin''s soul disappeared in the bloody vertical eyes, Haierya, who was shocked by the evil hostility emanating from the bloody vertical eyes, recovered her mind... "Gang, just now that was What??? Why do I feel like I heard the miserable cry and wailing of countless souls from there..."


    "It''s just a bloody hell!!" After Zhou Ye finished speaking, he thought about it, and then explained: "The so-called hell is where the soul suffers! There, the soul will endure the pain of eternal life forever!!"


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Haierya sighed softly...


    She felt a sense of emptiness after hatred was vented.


    Zhou Ye saw Haierya''s thoughts at a glance, and he hugged Haierya directly and walked towards Odin''s god seat...


    "Me, what are we going to do?" Haierya didn''t understand why Zhou Ye did this??


    "Do what every spouse must do!!" Zhou Ye said, placing Haierya on the seat of Odin, and then...started to disarm her.


    No one dared to come in this temple without being called.


    Therefore, even after hearing Odin''s wailing sound, those Vrykul waiters did not dare to enter.


    The body of Odin on the ground has been put away by Zhou Ye-a steel body, and still has the divinity and power conferred by the Titans. This is the treasure of the refining device, and it must not be wasted...


    From now on, his Odin suit will be used as material.


    As for Haierya, who was ignorant, she questioned Zhou Ye with a sad expression on her face until Zhou Ye entered thoroughly."Why, why do you want to hurt me..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "This is not hurt, this is love..."


    "But it really hurts..."


    "It won''t hurt anymore!!"


    "Hmm..."


    For the rest of the time, Zhou Ye felt that this girl was really annoying, so he simply blocked her look.


    Reference 1607


    One thousand six hundred and seven chapters


    The chief manager of the world-Odin is missing...


    Those Vryku attendants who served Odin in the Temple of Odin were driven out of the Hall of Valor by Haierya...


    These messages spread to the ears of all guardians.


    But in the face of these messages-


    Whether it was Azadas, Lord of the Earth, Loken, King of Wisdom, or Thorim, Lord of Storms, they...neither were interested in finding out what happened.


    For them, no one in the World Guardian team likes Odin, a arrogant and self-contained guy. In other words-love to die, die early if you want to die, just don''t bother us...


    As for reporting this incident to his father, the Titans?


    Who has the time.


    Odin''s poor popularity can be seen in the fact that he keeps inviting other guardians to join his plan to build an army with him and is constantly rejected.


    In short-Odin is a nasty and paranoid BOY.


    However, this is normal. No one likes to have a colleague who always likes to be the boss...


    Therefore, Odin''s disappearance did not cause any ripples in the guardian group.


    Of course, some people still care about Odin''s disappearance.


    For example, those Vryku people--


    They found that since they heard Odin¡¯s announcement, there was nothing more to follow...


    Neither the legendary Val''kyr came to attract the soul of the brave man to ascend to the Vrykul¡¯s Paradise Hall of Valor, nor did he hear that the soul of the brave man became the immortal Valayar with the body of the storm.


    This made these Vrykul people feel a strong anger of being fooled.


    They angrily cursed the liar Odin...


    So far-Odin, the dead ghost, has become synonymous with deception in the Vrykul family, and has been stinking for thousands of years-the format is as follows [If you dare to do something like despicable Odin, then I will definitely kill you.


    And at this moment--


    The Hall of Valor, which Odin raised for the idea of ??his own invincible legion, has become lively...


    In the golden palace, there are more than a thousand first-born dragon horns, beautiful dragon girls of different shapes, and they are enthusiastically visiting this temple.


    Some of them happily catch prey at the Eternal Hunting Ground, then peel and cut meat to prepare for the evening banquet.


    Some also visited the high platform of the duel in the Hall of Valor, and played a friendly battle with their sisters.

 Chapter 1193

    Regarding their new home, both the sisters of the Red Dragon Legion and the sisters of the Green Dragon Legion are very satisfied.


    And in the main hall of the Hall of Valor--


    The moon god Elune and the life titan Iona are surrounded by their men, quietly watching their men and their new sister-the witch Helya, where Odin''s steel body should refine what Arguing about the kind of armor.


    Haierya insists that only the rugged armor of the Vrykul is better...


    But Zhou Ye didn''t like that kind of barbaric style armor. In his opinion, armor was just something he used to show off, so-gorgeousness was the most important attribute.


    Haierya insisted on her opinion, and ridiculed her man''s remarks unscrupulously, thinking that the kind of armor her man said was only suitable for women who had no power to restrain her.


    Regarding this-Zhou Ye directly educates this nonchalant woman with actions, letting her know what the price is for a man who satirizes him.


    The price is--


    She was already lying on Odin''s throne, completely fainted, shaking twice from time to time to show how much revenge she had just suffered from her man.


    "Okay, now there are no voices of opposition!!" Zhou Ye stood up indifferently and smiled at his women: "Let''s start refining my future armor!"


    The women have long been used to the shamelessness of their own men...


    Alexstrasza and Ysera concealed their glances and laughed, while Elune and Iona smiled and sighed helplessly...


    Druid of the Black Panther-Ashaman sits lazily on the side, she doesn''t care what her man wants to do-as long as she doesn''t teach her, she was caught by her own due to her stubbornness some time ago The man taught him that he was eager to give his sister a vacation.


    Freya, the life maid in a maid costume, took Sindragosa and stood by, whispering.


    The girl Freya was completely eaten by Zhou Ye very early, so she was qualified to participate in this party.


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    "My love, let me help you get rid of the impurities in this material!!" Elune said, and with a light wave, a moon-white flame burned directly on Odin''s body.


    This white flame is not hot, and even gives people a cold feeling, but-no one dares to underestimate this white flame.


    The aura of destruction erupting from inside made Alexstrasza and Ysera both awe-inspiring.


    As the moonfire burned, Odin''s body gradually lost his own form and shrank bit by bit.


    Obviously, the impurities in it are being quenched by this ruining moon flame bit by bit.


    When Elune burned Odin''s body, which was tens of meters high, into a huge cube metal ingot with only ten meters in length, width and height, she stopped her actions.


    Looking at this huge metal ingot, Zhou Ye recalled some unreliable things in his mind.


    [If this is a game, it is estimated that the name of this metal ingot will become, Elune blessed the Titan God Iron Ingot, right??


    But now is not the time to think about those things... it''s time for him to play.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye walked over Shishiran, easily pulled a piece from the iron ingot, and then began to shape the metal ingot...


    First the helmet-then the armguards-then the body...


    Zhou Ye methodically shaped his own armor piece by piece according to the image in his mind--every time he made a place, he put the armor aside, while Alexstrasza and Ysera helped his father to The parts of these armors are arranged one by one according to the position into a human form¡ª¡ª


    Half an hour later, Zhou Ye''s shaping was completed...


    A golden armor that looked extremely noble and gorgeous appeared in front of everyone--


    The smooth curves, gorgeous wings and other elements...make this armor very satisfied with the girls since its birth...


    It''s just...not everyone is satisfied.


    "The wings of the entity affect the battle too much!!" Haierya, who woke up at this time, still did not forget her original intention and continued to complain about her man."During the battle...I don''t need such wings at all, it''s flashy!!"


    "Then let me fix this flaw!!" Iona said, gently stroking the three pairs of wings on the back of this armor, and instantly... the three pairs of wings were transformed from metallic entities. With green energy wings."That''s it..."


    "Uh¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Zhou Ye looked at the three pairs of green wings very entangledly. It was¡ªhe understood that these three pairs of green wings represented Iona¡¯s life force, but¡ªfrom childhood After the big education, he was very taboo against green clothes... But just rejecting Iona''s kindness would definitely make Iona angry.


    The tangled Zhou Ye wandered back and forth between Iona''s anger and a little green behind her.


    Reference 1608


    The first thousand six hundred and eight chapters


    But fortunately...


    Finally let him come up with a crooked trick...


    "Come on... Elune, you also enter your divine power into this pair of wings!!" Zhou Ye said to Elune, "Since it exists as an ornament, then just let this ornament perform. What it should do!!"


    "As you wish, my love!!" Elune smiled and walked to the side of the armor, and then gave the pair of wings his blessing power.


    Then, there is the fire power of the red dragon queen Alexstrasza, then the magic power of Haierya, and the arcane power of the blue dragon queen Sindragosa.


    Zhou Ye deliberately ignored Ysera and Freya...


    Just kidding, it was so easy to suppress the green, and now it has become a rainbow-like color, and let these two input power, wouldn''t it become green again??


    But obviously, Zhou Ye deliberately ignored the grievances that made Ysera and Freya look on their faces.


    Looking at the disappointment and sadness of the two of them, Zhou Ye felt that he was committing a crime...


    "Baby, don''t be depressed... You know, this is just a battle armor!!" Zhou Ye hurriedly hugged the two girls in his arms, and whispered comfortingly: "I will ask you to help me make weapons for a while. The important part..."


    Uh-the bow string should be the most important part of the bow, right??Absolutely...


    No matter how Zhou Ye complained about his weapon in his heart, at least Ysera and Freya smiled openly.


    Elune chuckled from the side...


    She could see it... her lover didn''t like the green color on her clothes, so she asked the sisters to bless the wings on the armor, but deliberately ignored Freya...


    "Let me try this armor!" Zhou Ye said lightly on the armor, and in an instant¡ªthe armor exploded, and then, as if they had their own will, they automatically wore Zhou Ye. Body.


    For specific actions, please refer to the posture of the saint wearing armor...


    In fact, this was a gimmick Zhou Ye made when he was boring, to satisfy his regret of seeing Saint Seiya when he was a child.


    As a post-80s, who would dare to say that he didn''t have a Saint Cloth Dream when he was a child??


    Including this armor, Zhou Ye was made with reference to the robes of the god king Zeus...


    Not to mention, this extremely gorgeous attire is really an X weapon, at least you can see the undisguised obsession in the eyes of the women looking at their men.


    Even Haierya, who has always believed that armor should be rugged and durable, looked at her own man wearing a gorgeous armor and muttered, "I think... in fact, more gorgeous armor is a good choice!!"


    And Zhou Ye was also very satisfied with this armor made by himself and blessed by the women.

 Chapter 1194

    What should I say?


    Although the armor was forged from steel, it gave Zhou Ye a comfortable feeling as if he was wearing normal clothes...not the cold feeling brought by ordinary armor, especially as he felt the three pairs behind him The wings, like an energy source, continuously bless him with various attributes.


    Zhou Ye felt that even if the person wearing it was not him, but an ordinary person, this armor could instantly transform this ordinary person into an existence that could sling the wilderness demigod.


    Just as Zhou Ye was testing the comfort of this armor... a certain little green dragon couldn''t wait.


    "Father, it''s time to build your weapon..." Ysera said eagerly.


    And Freya also helped: "Yes, master... it''s time to build your weapon!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ...


    "Uh, yes, we have to build weapons!!" Zhou Ye said helplessly.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye didn''t even have any idea of ??building weapons at the beginning... Under normal circumstances, he does not use weapons, and under normal circumstances, there are two sisters Ping Ping Tingting...


    However, the guns that I have made appointments have to be finished with tears.


    Talking counts as Zhou Ye''s virtue, of course, it is limited to his own women.


    In order to prevent his virtue from disappearing, Zhou Ye could only... temporarily take off his beautiful armor, then returned to the metal ingot again, and began to cast his own longbow...


    I have to say is--


    As an old Warcraft player, Zhou Ye¡¯s favorite shape of the longbow, except for the golden bow of Quel''Thalas, didn¡¯t do what he wanted¡ªeven the orange bow Thoridar¡¤Stars¡¯ Wrath, in Zhou Ye¡¯s view, had the same appearance Not as good as the Quel''Thalas golden bow.


    It had a three-meter long bow, and its domineering style... each of them hit Zhou Ye''s G spot.


    and so--


    Zhou Ye decided to use the Quel''Thalas golden bow as his long-range weapon...


    Following Zhou Ye''s thoughts, a golden long bow began to be slowly formed in his hand.


    As this domineering longbow appeared in front of the women, Freya and Ysera were full of eagerness to try.


    As soon as they waited for Zhou Ye to shape their longbow, they rushed to Zhou Ye''s front, eagerly wanting to bestow blessings with this beautiful longbow.


    The blessing that Ysera bestowed on her father¡¯s weapon was the fantasy of dreams¡ªthat is, this longbow was between the illusory Emerald Dream and the world of Azeroth. Zhou Ye couldn¡¯t use this longbow when Zhou Ye At the time, you can send it to the Emerald Dream, so that it can be nourished and restored in the Emerald Dream managed by your daughter Ysera.


    And Freya¡¯s blessing for this weapon is-life stealing. Any creature that is hurt by the bow and arrow of this longbow will be stolen by this longbow of part of the life force, and then fed back to its owner. .


    Even Elune and the others wanted to make a move, blessing this longbow.


    However, the two women Freya and Ysera protected the longbow tightly, and their reasons were very good-you have given the armor blessings, and you can no longer shoot the weapons.


    Just as the argument was endless, Ashaman, who had been silent all the time, came to say¡ªthe sisters outside hadn''t blessed the weapon yet.


    So-the women wickedly asked Alexstrasza to go outside, brought in the women of the two legions, and gave this weapon their own blessing.


    At this moment, Freya and Ysera really wanted to cry without tears...


    Can the girls of the Dragon Legion bless their weapons??


    Of course, they have already become giant dragons. Their strength is also quite strong, but Zhou Ye¡¯s women have too many high strengths... so they can¡¯t be shown. You know, as giant dragons, Their strength itself is at the upper level of this continent.


    During the frolicking, countless girls rushed in... Picking up this longbow, smilingly gave them blessings.


    So-the original Golden Bow of Quel''Thalas became, the Bow of Blessings of the Women.


    Reference 1609


    The first thousand six hundred and nine chapters


    Before they knew it, Zhou Ye and others had spent several months leisurely in this floating city that was renamed the Garden of Eden by him.


    After a period of leisurely days.


    Iona once again returned to her residence on the top of Mount Hyjal, because her life laboratory was there. Of course, when she left, she also took away her creation, the little maid of life, Freya...


    And the moon god Elune also temporarily left the floating city. For her-she also has a lot of things to do. It is her business to respond to the prayers of the believers and pay attention to the recent status of her creation.


    In the blink of an eye, only the panther demigod Ashaman and Red Dragon Queen Alexstrasza and her Red Dragon Legion were left in the entire floating city.


    As for the Green Dragonflight and Ysera??They spend a lot of time in the Emerald Dream, where there is no time...


    Of course, even so, they can''t escape their obligations. Who calls Zhou Ye also has the right to enter the Emerald Dream...


    Especially the concept of no time in the Emerald Dream is really great...


    At least, Zhou Ye often used some methods on the sister paper of the Green Dragon Legion in the Emerald Dream.


    Go and see, as long as there is a green dragon girl waking up suddenly screaming in the emerald temple in the floating city, that is the best proof that she was killed by her own man in the emerald dream.


    Of course, the green dragon sisters who comforted themselves in the emerald dream, in this world, Zhou Ye would not let them go.


    Recently, the green dragon sisters don¡¯t like to go to the Emerald Dream... They have been manipulated into that look by their own men in this world, and they will be caught in the Emerald Dream... They some want to give their sisters a vacation. Up.


    Ahem... It''s far away.


    Under the control of Haierya, the floating city wandered aimlessly over the entire Kalimdor continent.


    Today, they may be over the territory of the Gudrak trolls, observing the whereabouts of this group of trolls, or tomorrow they will appear over the territory of the Gurubashi trolls, watching this group of trolls...


    I have to say that Zhou Ye has been watching these trolls recently and feels sick...


    He really can''t cute a troll... With a long nose, huge fangs, and a rickety body, how can you make Zhou Ye cute a troll??


    Two-tenths of the entire continent is occupied by various trolls, which really makes Zhou Ye a bit crooked...


    He really wanted to lay down a heavenly punishment to completely destroy this group of creatures that made him look sick.


    But - for the night elves that will appear in the future, Zhou Ye can''t do that yet.


    However, Zhou Ye also discovered a unique troll clan. What is different from their troll cousins ??is that this troll clan doesn¡¯t care about hunting grounds and the like. Come out at night and live in a cave.


    They yearn for harmony in nature, and their occultists tirelessly seek ways to communicate with the earth and live in harmony with it.


    Zhou Ye observed this unique troll clan in the floating city with great interest...


    Somewhat ironically, this troll actually lives in the intricate caves in the hilly area extending from the Hyjal Mountains.


    Zhou Ye never noticed them...


    However, if you think about it carefully, it seems that there is nothing wrong. For Zhou Ye who doesn''t like staying up all night, it is really difficult to discover this kind of creature that grows at night.

 Chapter 1195

    As for you, didn''t Zhou Ye have super five senses?The voices of the universe can be heard, why can''t I hear the voices of these trolls??


    Under normal circumstances, Zhou Ye is seldom willing to fully activate the five senses, it means that the flies humming in your ears with the number of trillions...


    So he instinctively shielded his five senses, after all, no one likes to have so many flies buzzing in his ears.


    Even when looking for someone, Zhou Ye used the most concise way to search directly, and the ghost only listened to each voice.


    Therefore, it is nothing unusual to miss the group of dark trolls around you...


    While Zhou Ye was curiously observing the life habits of the ancestors of these night elves...


    Far away in countless light years away-in a world called Nihilim, the Titans of the Temples are facing the most severe test in their lives.


    Among them, the most powerful warrior, Sargeras has completely fallen...


    His original smooth bronze skin is now covered with various fel volcanoes...


    This Titan warrior, who was once commissioned by the Pantheon, went to the depths of the Twisting Void to hunt down the demons alone, and vowed to eliminate all demons in the universe, completely depraved.


    Sargeras, who has mastered the evil power, has already become a more powerful fallen Titan. The corpse beside him that was once his most valued and admired adjutant and apprentice is evidence...


    This Titan named Aggramar was once Sargeras'' adjutant and his disciple.


    However, in the face of such a close comrade that was once so close, Sargeras still raised the Fel Blade in his hand without hesitation, and cut him in half at once.


    This tragic scene happened in front of all the Titans in the temples...


    Facing such a bloody crime, the Titans were furious.


    They roared at their once hero, now their enemy, the fallen Titan Sargeras, and launched a merciless blow.


    Thunder-flames-all kinds of energies are flooded in this world called Nihilim.


    And Sargeras was not without help. He cast all the demons he had been imprisoned in prison one by one and forced them to work for him, forming this organization called the Burning Legion.


    Under the urging of Sargeras, these demons also rushed towards the Titans...


    Of course they can''t beat the Titans, but they are not afraid to die...


    As long as the imprint of their lives in the twisting void is not destroyed, then they will not really die in this world...


    Even if they die in this world, their souls can still return to the Twisting Void and be reborn again.


    It is for this reason that they are so afraid of death.


    This war between the titans turned the entire world into ruins... even the space was unable to withstand such a blow, and it gave out a shattering sound, as if it was about to be destroyed.


    And in a corner that no one noticed, a figure suddenly appeared on the battlefield.


    Compared with those Titans that are hundreds of kilometers high at every turn, the appearance of this figure is like an ant, without anyone''s attention at all.


    "Ma Dan''s...I really don''t know how short he is before Azeroth!!" Zhou Ye said angrily, looking at the appearance of these great giants.


    However, he didn''t bother to pay attention to these guys... For Zhou Ye, he was just collecting materials... What materials?Of course it is the body of Titan, why not use such good materials?Although his strength doesn''t need those things to improve...but he still has so many women...


    As for the war between the Titans and Sargeras?He is not interested at all, Madan''s group of dogs bites dogs... who loves to die, whatever it is.


    He came to Azeroth only as a pick-up, and he had no interest in saving the world or anything.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye raised his hand and put away the corpse of the Titan named Aggrama on the ground... and then lazily looked at the two sides that were still intractable, turned around and left...


    Reference 1610


    One thousand six hundred and ten chapters


    In the starry sky, Zhou Ye, who had completed his goal-planning to return, suddenly-stopped his footsteps.


    I saw that a meteor shining with dazzling light was flying out of the world of Nehelem behind Zhou Ye. The fast speed made people feel like a beam of light.


    "Interesting, these Titans were killed so quickly!!" Zhou Ye pulled out an evil arc, "Can''t just let you go..."


    As he said, Zhou Ye stretched out his hand slightly, and suddenly... a giant hand composed of black energy bodies, like a goldfish, quickly grabbed the meteor that envelops the soul of the Titan in his hand and held it tightly. In the palm of your hand.


    "No...what did we encounter..."


    "What is he? Why can we hold our soul...Norgannon!"


    "I don''t know, Aman Sur...I don''t know... The cosmic energy I control cannot rely on this thing!"


    "It''s really irritable!!" Zhou Ye cast aside his eyes in disdain, these Titans are really annoying... He directly controls the dark energy body, and will carry all the meteors of the Titans'' souls, layer after layer. The layer, the package is stern and solid,-until the sorrows of the Titans inside can no longer be transmitted, this is not it.


    Standing in the universe, Zhou Ye looked at the solid, like the most beautiful black gem in his hand... and began to think about its usefulness.


    According to Zhou Ye''s original thoughts-the Pantheon battled the fallen Titan Sargeras, and then-they were completely annihilated by the former brother Sargeras.


    This will take at least more than a year, but-unexpectedly, these Titans are so weak...


    It was gone in just a moment.


    Having said that, since Sargeras is so powerful, how could he be imprisoned by the resurrected Titans so easily in the later period??


    Forget it, the screenwriter of World of Warcraft is Shi Lezhi, do those guys still eat less??


    But at the moment, it seems that I don''t need to come to the world of Nehlem again. I can get everything done in one go, which is really a happy thing.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile...He was holding the Titan Soul Orb, and instantly disappeared in place again.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the beginning of the birth of this universe-there were two powerful substances, light and dark, which were constantly fighting.


    They struggled day and night, and no one would succumb to another existence...Finally, their struggle caused an explosion that could destroy everything...


    In this explosion, the universe was born.


    The bright matter has formed a number of trillions of stars and has become the physical universe...


    The dark matter forms a boundless void, without a ray of light in it, let alone any living thing... what it possesses is the boundless darkness and the intangible things that breed in the darkness, like chaos and cold will Exist as a unified body.


    Between the void and the physical universe, there is another space-that is the hometown of the demons, distorting the void.


    Among the star souls in the physical universe, the strongest creature born is the creation Titan awakened by the star soul.


    And the one born in the boundless void is the Void Lord...

 Chapter 1196

    At this moment, a figure shining with dazzling light suddenly appeared in this boundless dark void...


    His appearance is like a firefly in the night, so conspicuous.


    Countless dark void creatures composed of the coldest and most evil void will, Jiejie laughed, and rushed towards this figure...


    Although they don''t know why people from the physical universe suddenly appear in the boundless void, they are undoubtedly the best vehicle to invade the physical universe.


    however¡­¡­


    The screaming sound stopped abruptly when those guys saw the face of the figure in front of them...


    Then there was a cry of fear...


    Countless fearful thoughts waved among these guys, passing quickly...


    However, in the final analysis, it is just a few words...


    [Run...the master of the void fortress!!


    [Gosh... Why is he here again...]


    [Void Lord has been captured by them, what else do they want??


    [Run...Run...]


    Facing the cry of these guys, Zhou Ye reluctantly cast aside his eyes... He didn''t care about these poor void creatures running around, and after directly discerning the direction, he disappeared again...


    I hate the emptiness the most, it¡¯s black everywhere...


    Although the darkness did not cause Zhou Ye any trouble, as a creature that had long been used to living in the sun, he really couldn''t fall in love with this place.


    However, it doesn''t matter...


    Anyway, this is just a base...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Zhou Ye''s figure appeared again... he had already arrived in front of a giant fortress like a giant.


    This huge steel fortress the size of dozens of Azeroth was so abruptly suspended in the boundless darkness, the lights in the fortress, like stars... illuminate the entire void.


    Zhou Ye looked at this base that he had become a void fortress and couldn''t help but sighed long...


    What should I say??


    In fact, when Zhou Ye first descended in this world, he didn''t directly appear in the physical universe.


    And he, the initial goal, was not the physical universe...


    His goal at the beginning was this boundless void.


    To this end, he did not hesitate to issue the highest combat readiness command to the entire Umbrella.


    Following his instructions, a powerful army of trillions of dollars was assembled in a star field in the Marvel Universe...


    Millions of starships almost filled that star field...


    When Zhou Ye opened the portal the size of a star...


    Countless warships swarmed up, and they rushed into the void without fear of death.


    In the beginning, because of the specificity of these void creatures, this invincible fleet suffered a lot of losses...


    Thousands of Umbrella soldiers were distorted by the void creatures and turned into unspeakable monsters...


    However, soon the later soldiers were equipped with special protective devices for this twisted magnetic field, as well as energy shock weapons for these void creatures.


    Tens of thousands of Umbrella soldiers-it sounds like a lot, but in fact... for Umbrella, it''s not even drizzle.


    If the production line on any battleship is fully opened, the losses caused by these void creatures can be completely made up in one day.


    No way-Umbrella started with biotechnology.


    Suddenly... Umbrella''s army has an absolute advantage.


    Reference 1611


    One thousand six hundred and eleven chapters


    Compared to the chaotic, cold, and ruthless void creatures.


    The Umbrella army is strictly disciplined, with a unified command and strong logistics deployment.


    To a certain extent... these void creatures do possess powerful individual strength.


    but--


    Umbrella has hundreds of millions of researchers.


    When a powerful void creature was captured by Umbrella''s soldiers using an energy capture device-captured alive, the entire battlefield began to tilt towards Umbrella''s side.


    Countless scientific researchers are searching for the characteristics and weaknesses of these void creatures day and night.


    Half a month later, a feasibility report was placed on Zhou Ye''s desk.


    This report focuses on Umbrella Technology¡¯s current understanding of these void creatures and lists their weaknesses...


    So - Zhou Ye waved his hand, and first armed a squadron to see the effect.


    A fleet called [Void Pioneers] was formed, and they were armed to the teeth by Umbrella.


    The record of this squadron deserves the hard work of those scientific researchers day and night.


    As if they were devastating, they easily defeated wave after wave of the offensive of the void creatures, and made indelible contributions to the establishment of the void outpost.


    When the safe void outpost is established...


    Millions of scientific researchers have poured into this outpost. They are eagerly doing various researches on this strange space. They have discovered the vast void energy that is aimed at this efficient energy. , They built a more advanced and scientific void engine that uses void energy.


    Seeing the record of the pioneers of the void, Zhou Ye waved his hand without hesitation... Ten more regular legions were armed.


    Thus-hundreds of millions of [Void Weapons] were produced from the arsenals on the planets controlled by Umbrella, and transported through the portal to the front line of the Gate of Time, and sent to those who are about to enter the void combat In the corps.


    At the same time, the Void Outpost is being reinforced and enlarged bit by bit...


    In the end, it became the huge void fortress in front of him.


    And at this time--from the void, a more violent counterattack is also in the void creatures, brewing...

 Chapter 1197

    This time, these void creatures are no longer aimlessly scattered.


    They have the command of a Void Lord named the Darkness of Shadows.


    Under the command of this insidious and cunning Void Lord, these void creatures brought considerable losses to Zhou Ye''s Void Fortress.


    So - Zhou Ye couldn''t sit still...


    He personally took action and captured the Void Lord who had been hiding behind the scenes in one fell swoop.


    I have to say that Maharaja Void is really awesome...


    It can actually invade Zhou Ye''s mind, search for the person who is most admired in Zhou Ye''s mind, and then change into her appearance, so that Zhou Ye can''t bear to hurt her...


    She did succeed, Zhou Ye really couldn''t bear to die in the face of such an existence, but - she also failed.


    Because--Zhou Ye crossed the goods without hesitation.


    At this point-this Void Lord named the Darkness of Shadow was completely reduced to Zhou Ye''s meat X weapon.


    With the help of the Void Lord, the research speed of the void creatures in the Void Fortress can be said to be rapid.


    And this Void Lord, with Zhou Ye''s help, successfully swallowed several other Void Lords, and became the only supreme existence in the entire void in one fell swoop.


    In fact, when Yin Yingying truly understood the strength of her master, she also wiped a cold sweat for the fearlessness that her original ignorance brought.


    In Yin Yingying''s view, the strength of her master Zhou Ye could easily and completely annihilate the entire void universe.


    However, just because of some indescribable things, my master is unwilling to do this... This is really a fluke.


    For this reason, Yin Yingying became more docile in front of her master...


    Who is Yin Yingying??


    Yin Yingying is Zhou Ye''s name for the Void Lord who surrendered to him... It is a homophonic sound taken from the Chinese [Shadow], you can''t call a Qian¡¤Jiao¡¤Bai¡¤Mei sister called Shadow, right??How bad is that?


    As for the resistance??


    How dare Yin Yingying...


    When Zhou Ye stood in front of this fortress, looked at this fortress, and recalled the ten-year-long tug of war, he couldn''t help feeling full of emotions.


    This means that Umbrella, who occupies most of the multiverse, can initiate such an invasion war. It is difficult for any planet to withstand the consumption of such a high-intensity tug-of-war.Even if it is a victory at that time, it is a miserable victory.


    Just as he was emotional, a tall, black-haired girl with a beautiful face suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Her beauty carries a kind of mystery and temptation that makes people want to find out, and her long black hair is dark as if it is connected to the entire void.


    The first time she appeared in front of Zhou Ye, she rushed in front of Zhou Ye and hugged Zhou Ye tightly...with her little face, she desperately rubbed Zhou Ye''s face.


    While rubbing, he said bitterly: "Master... you haven''t returned for almost half a year. Are the moon god Elune and life Titan Iona that attracted you? Have you forgotten your Yingying? Up??"


    "Papa!" said.


    Zhou Ye smiled at this stunner who was enough to make all men crazy, and slapped... "Didn''t I come back?"


    "Hmm¡ª¡ª!!!" The girl who claimed to be Yingying gave a chuckle of satisfaction... She chuckled and said: "Through recent observations of the physical universe, I have a new discovery, Master!!!"


    "What new discovery?" Zhou Ye said, grabbing Yin Yingying, and slowly flying towards his void fortress.


    After passing through several layers of magnetic shields, Zhou Ye came to the gate of the fortress.


    At this time, the alarm in the fortress has sounded...


    Countless weapons are pointing at Yin Yingying...


    Zhou Ye knew that it was the void fluctuations on Yin Yingying that had touched the defense mechanism of the fortress... Such an alarm, he had already taken it off.


    Sure enough-the alarm in the fortress soon disappeared...


    The red queen in military uniform walked out of the fortress with a gloomy look, and said to Yin Yingying uncomfortably: "Hey, playing with the shadows, can you not change the void fluctuations in yourself every time... you make me very If you are embarrassed, I have modified the defense mechanism thousands of times for you!!!"


    "I can''t help it..." Faced with the red queen''s accusation, Yin Yingying blinked her eyes and said innocently: "The uncertainty of the void creature''s fluctuation is our representative, and I can''t change it. of¡­¡­"


    "Are you cheating ghosts?" Red Queen said angrily: "What is the uncertainty of the fluctuation of the void creatures, why have we not found the source of this uncertainty in other void creatures?"


    "That''s because their energy levels are too low..." Yin Yingying said calmly: "Moreover, to some extent, aren''t you an electronic ghost?"


    "Who do you think is an electronic ghost?? Believe it or not, I bombarded you..."


    "If you have the courage, try it and see if I can twist you into an ugly monster..."


    "Come on, try it-see if your distortion works for me..."


    "Try, try..."


    Reference 1612


    One thousand six hundred and twelve chapters


    Zhou Ye silently watched the quarrel between Honghou and Yin Yingying...


    It can be said-these two girls are born to be unmatched.


    After pulling Hong Hong unceremoniously, after blocking her words with her own eyes...the whole world quieted down.


    And those commanders at all levels who followed their own fortress warlords to welcome the arrival of the ruler, one by one, either looked at the ground, as if something was attracting them on the bright and tangible deck, or turned their eyes to the darkness. In the void, it seemed that there was an incomparably beautiful starry sky above that you could admire.


    In short, they dare not watch the jokes of their own warlords...


    Just kidding, although it is the first time that the Red Queen has assumed a real position in Umbrella, no one dared to mess with the mistress.


    You know, almost all Umbrella''s operations are held in the hands of her and her class of electronic elf sisters...


    Believe it or not, a word of her can give you a month''s worth of military nutrition cream??


    No one wants to eat that kind of bland stuff for a week, let alone eat it for a month.


    Therefore-this kind of scene where oneself dominates and educates one''s own mistress, it is better to watch as little as possible... When a certain unreasonable mistress of the province got angry, she transferred herself to the outpost of the heart of the void.


    After a while--


    Zhou Ye let go of Hong Empress¡¯s little coward, and Hong Empress also has no strength to fight with Yin Yingying...


    As for Yin Yingying with a smug smile, after she slapped the dolphins, she also put away the smug on her face, becoming like an angry little wife, very wronged.


    "Dominate!!" XN


    At this time, a group of commanders greeted their masters in unison.

 Chapter 1198

    "Yeah!!!" Zhou Ye nodded, then waved his hand and said, "Everyone has worked hard, let''s do it!"


    "Yes, dominate!" XN


    After watching their master enter the fortress, these commanders entered the fortress again, and they still have their own things to do.


    Since the establishment of the Void Fortress, Zhou Ye has completely closed the portal to the Marvel Multiverse and frozen the time of the Multiverse.


    Because the huge fortress has already become a self-sufficient war fortress.


    food?Using biotechnology can be directly self-sufficient in the fortress...


    Various materials??


    In the space warehouse of the fortress, there are stored various materials enough to build a hundred more such huge fortresses.


    As for the soldiers?


    For Umbrella, that''s not a problem...


    They started out as violent soldiers.


    Walking into this fortress, you will find... you are just like coming to the earth, with tall buildings, green vegetation, bustling people... and even the endless sea.


    An artificial sun hangs high in the sky, and even the environmental system can simulate the alternation of the four seasons.


    Zhou Ye''s room in this fortress is located in the center of the fortress, a manor that looks extremely luxurious.


    Sitting on his sofa, Zhou Ye stretched out comfortably... said to the two women: "Well, now you can talk about your latest discoveries..."


    "Master!! I''ll come first..." The Red Queen did her part to reach Zhou Ye''s side, rushing to say: "Our Central Institute of Biology has entered a brand new field of research on void creatures. The characteristics are integrated into the body of our new generation of fighters...so that our fighters have a stronger physique, faster recovery ability and the instinct to escape into the void..."


    The Red Queen said, and waved her hand, a three-dimensional video appeared directly in the center of the hall...


    In the video, a warrior with strange tattoos engraved all over his body is demonstrating his abilities. He only squeezed a piece of alloy to change the shape, and can also extract the energy of the void. Magic-like... The most important thing is that he can escape into the void...


    Unlike the invisibility of thieves, it can be played out...


    This warrior can really escape into the void and walk in the void...


    This ability made his life-saving skills top-notch, but it was a pity... it was still shattered by a bombardment of a Void Creature Energy Cannon.


    "Why smash him?" Zhou Ye asked strangely when he saw this.


    "That...actually..." The Red Queen stubbornly faltered for some time."It, actually... he, he is a defective product..."


    "Defective product?" Zhou Ye asked in a daze, "I think he is already very strong. As far as the mass-produced fighter is concerned..."


    "That, that... we can''t write the loyalty code in his gene chain..." Hong Hou said discouragedly.


    What cannot be written into the loyalty code is the defective product, the test product that cannot be completely loyal to Umbrella, there is no need to exist in this world.


    This is the iron law that Umbrella formulated from the beginning.


    Therefore, every production process is closely monitored...This is why Umbrella never makes a traitor.


    What''s a joke... Did you work so hard to make you to oppose Umbrella??


    Zhou Ye didn''t create the interest of enemies for himself, that''s why - only this iron law was strictly followed by the entire Umbrella from top to bottom.


    "Oh ha ha ha..." Yin Yingying smiled happily when she saw the red queen deflated... "You can''t control him, it doesn''t mean that I can''t control him... You know, all the void creatures are chaotic. Pronoun, but... they must also submit to a higher level of the Void Lord, and the Void Lord must obey the Void Lord... This is the order of the Disorder Void!"


    "Are you saying that you are a messy fellow?" The Hong Empress stunned unceremoniously.


    "You admit it, the research on void magic by technology is still on the surface... the mechanical brain!!"


    "I will analyze your secrets sooner or later, and then... I will turn all of your kind into Umbrella''s watchdogs!"


    "Hehe... if you can, you can try it... I look forward to that day!"


    "Enough!!" Zhou Ye said, let the two women obediently put away their fangs and claws, and once again became obedient cats...


    Looking at the two women who were pretending to be well-behaved, Zhou Ye rubbed his temples with a headache. What should I say-among his women, there are indeed tit-for-tat existences, but-like red heels and Yin Ying Ying like this, it is almost non-existent that no one will let anyone''s opponent.


    Is this the irreconcilable contradiction between the legendary technology side and the magic side??


    Seeing the appearance of his own man with a headache, the Red Queen glanced at Yin Yingying, as if to say [Look, you annoyed the master...]


    [, it''s obviously your incompetence that angered the master... Look at me!!After Yin Yingying went back without hesitation, she smiled and said to Zhou Ye: "Master, you still haven''t heard about mine!!"


    "Let''s talk, I''m listening!!" Zhou Ye is not in a good mood now.


    "Through the detectors dropped in the physical universe, I have seen a woman who believes in you, the figure of the Elune sect, on several planets... I suspect that she is the light that was left behind when the universe was formed. The incarnation of Zhixin, that is to say...she is actually the supreme existence of the physical universe..." Yin Yingying said with a smile.


    "I know this..." Zhou Ye had already guessed about Elune''s identity... Blizzard had set her as the only true god in the universe... I have to say that her identity is too mysterious... ...But no matter how mysterious, she is also her own woman, Zhou Ye did not deliberately ask her identity... But then, Yin Yingying''s words made Zhou Ye stunned.


    "I... can also evolve into an existence like Elune, master...!!!"


    Reference 1613


    One thousand six hundred and thirteen chapters


    Hearing Yin Yingying''s words, Zhou Ye was stunned... Then, he asked with some curiosity, "Become an existence like Elune?"


    "Yes, Master!!" Yin Yingying stopped her Hun with triumph, as if she had become a true god in the void at this moment - but soon she became discouraged."But it''s hard..."


    "Oh? How difficult is it?" Zhou Ye became interested...


    It sounds like a very good idea to evolve your own Void Lord into the only true god in the void...


    "That will take at least tens of thousands of years..." Yin Yingying said depressedly: "And I have to enter the heart of the void and completely absorb the heart that belongs to the ultimate power of the void..."


    The heart of the void is the most mysterious existence in the void...


    Even the Void Lord did not dare to get too close.


    The energy emanating from the Void Heart is very tempting... However, just like a cup cannot hold the water of the entire sea, if it is forced to fill, the Void Lord will also explode...


    Of course, the Void Lord can also consume the energy of the entire Void Heart by absorbing little by little, and then growing little by little...


    But-that takes time.


    In the past, the nests of the Void Lords in the Void were around Void Heart. They guarded the heart of the Void Universe very tacitly. In addition to prohibiting other void creatures from approaching, they also absorbed little by little. With the energy of this void heart.


    And now, except for Yin Yingying, the other Void Lords had been completely wiped out by Zhou Ye, and they had been crushed into the void energy of the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, and Yin Yingying had been swallowed.


    After devouring the Yin Yingying of other Void Lords, it has become the supreme existence in the entire void.


    She is now starting to think of Void Heart again.

 Chapter 1199

    This time, Yin Yingying is confident that she can use a long time to completely swallow this void heart and evolve into the sole master of the entire void...


    After listening to Yin Yingying''s words, Zhou Ye looked at her beautiful big eyes full of longing and smiled slightly."Want to go to the Void Heart?"


    "Hmm..." Yin Yingying nodded her little head desperately.


    Thanks to her, the Umbrella Expeditionary Army has completely captured the entire periphery of the Void Heart, and completely sealed off this huge planet-like heart that continuously exudes void energy...


    In the words of the Red Queen, this kind of isolation is necessary to prevent the birth of other Void Lords.


    By the way, all Void Lords are powerful individuals born near the Void Heart.


    However, with Yin Yingying, a void traitor, it is a bit difficult for Void Heart to regenerate a powerful individual...


    Because once there is a strong void wave coming, Umbrella¡¯s outpost, which surrounds the entire Void Heart, will directly bombard the point where the energy wave comes from [To Void Energy Cannon], completely shattering their consciousness, causing those The powerful individual died before being born.


    In the hundreds of thousands of years since Zhou Ye went to the physical universe, Yin Yingying had stayed at the Outpost of the Void Heart every day. As long as there were powerful individuals that were blasted away, she would rush out to take away the overflowing void. The energy is completely absorbed...


    So, again and again...


    With this change, Yin Yingying dared to fight the idea of ??Void Heart-but she still needed the consent of her master.


    Otherwise, the old rival of the Red Queen would never let her into the heart of the void surrounded by groups.


    Zhou Ye looked at Yin Yingying thoughtfully... He could feel Yin Yingying''s thirst and hope for the heart of the void. This may also come from the instinct of Maharaja Void, the thirst and hope for evolution-but , Perhaps this is a good opportunity to mend the tit-for-tat relationship between her and the Red Queen.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye said quietly: "It is not impossible to let you enter the heart of the void and swallow it..."


    "Hmm..." Yin Yingying desperately lit her little head... She looked at her master expectantly, waiting for his next words.


    "But... you have to help Hong Empress first to fix Umbrella''s Void Creation''s inability to guarantee loyalty..." Zhou Ye''s words immediately made Yin Yingying dumbfounded.


    She has a way of guaranteeing the loyalty of the void creatures. What she just said was just for the purpose of becoming angry.


    She said that she could guarantee the loyalty of the void creatures, only because it was engraved in the consciousness of the void creatures, and the lower-rankers must obey the instinct of the upper-ranked ones.


    In an instant-Yin Yingying''s smiling face turned into a bitter melon face."No...Master, you can''t do this..."


    "Of course the master can do this!!" Hong Empress smiled at this moment, like a fox who stole a chicken."Well, instead of wasting time here, you might as well think about how to control those void creations!"


    "How could it be controlled..." Yin Yingying said with a grieved expression: "There has never been a precedent for a non-void creature to control a void creature..."


    "It''s not without..." Zhou Ye said thoughtfully: "In the physical universe, isn''t there a profession like a warlock who can control the Voidwalker?"


    "That''s just a deal!!" Yin Yingying said gloomily: "Those world warlocks use souls as a deal to temporarily communicate with the void, summon a voidwalker out, and...this is also what I ordered with those guys before. This way, we can spy on the news of the physical universe, and those who are summoned out temporarily act as our eyes and ears!"


    "Interesting..." Zhou Ye knew who the guys in Yin Yingying''s mouth were, those Void Lords who had been completely swallowed by her."Why do void creatures like souls?"


    "Because you can make yourself stronger..." Yin Yingying suddenly thought of something, and said suddenly: "Perhaps, we can control these void creations through soul imprints!! No, no... When more powerful exists, this kind of soul imprint will be erased...Ah-it still won''t work!!"


    Looking at Yin Yingying''s dejected look, the Red Queen couldn''t bear it. She reminded: "Aren''t you just a special case? Directly controlled by the master..."


    "The problem is that the master¡¯s magical ability directly distorted my soul... it made my soul the most thirsty existence from the inside out. The kind of suppression from top to bottom. It''s an existence above the rules of the world..." Yin Yingying still said listlessly: "You can''t make one. Let the master use that method to control one..."


    "It''s not impossible..." Hearing Yin Yingying''s words, the Red Queen said thoughtfully: "Perhaps, I should start the Shadow Valkyrie Project!!"


    "..." Hearing the name of this plan, Zhou Ye felt a strong sense of disobedience... "Okay, let''s not talk about those... After the red, I will bring you some good things this time. thing¡­¡­"


    "What good thing?" The Red Queen asked curiously.


    Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously: "From the Pantheon-the soul of Titan..."


    Reference 1614


    One thousand six hundred and fourteen chapters


    When Zhou Ye left the void universe with a contented mood... the red heels and Yin Yingying could not get up again.


    Azeroth--


    Floating City-Garden of Eden.


    "I''m back!!" As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, in a blink of an eye, a group of Yingying and Yanyan with first-born dragon horns surrounded him...


    Surrounded by the two great dragon legions, Zhou Ye smiled and greeted the girls-once again returning to his happy daily routine of doing nothing and teasing the dragon mother.


    At this time, the floating city had already flown to Hyjal, hanging so high in the sky above Hyjal.


    Because of its unique biological structure, Hyjal is revered as a holy mountain by the dark trolls.


    How unique??


    Isn¡¯t it unique enough to live a life Titan and a group of dragons??


    Those dark trolls living near Mount Hyjal can often see the hovering dragon on the top of Mount Hyjal and the huge black panther against the setting sun...


    They are full of inexplicable fear of this huge and beautiful creature like the giant dragon.


    The occultists of these dark trolls tried to communicate with Zhou Ye''s dragon army, but-because of their aesthetics, the dragons really didn''t bother to care about these trolls, but they would not just slaughter them...


    Because this was Zhou Ye''s order.


    Zhou Ye didn''t want to lose a certain month''s sacrifice in the future because of his own dragon girl''s hand. The ghost knew which troll was her ancestor.


    Therefore, for these dark trolls, the attitude held by the dragons is the three non-principles of no contact, no response, and no slaughter.


    Facing the seemingly cold attitude of the dragons, the occultists of the dark trolls were a little depressed...They had to start returning to their faith in the earth again.


    The dark trolls, the action of holding big thick legs completely failed.


    Time has passed year after year.


    During the period, too many things happened...


    For example, because of the fall of the titans, the guardians of the world can no longer receive messages from their father, which makes them fall into inexplicable fear.


    Among them, Loken, the king of wisdom, was even taken advantage of by Yogg-Saron, who had been waiting for the opportunity, and was completely depraved.


    He tried every means to trick the other guardians into the prison of the evil god, Ulduar.


    And with the fall of Loken, Yogg-Saron''s curse of flesh and blood also invaded the melting pot of will, causing many Vykuls to give birth to weak and fleshy offspring.


    These descendants have lost the steel body of the Vrykul clan, and their stature is much shorter than that of the Vykul clan.


    And the king of the Vrykul has zero tolerance for the offspring of these Vrykul cursed by flesh and blood... He ordered his men to kill every weak offspring that was cursed by flesh and blood.


    Many Vrykul parents couldn''t bear to kill their children. They ran to the east of the mainland far from Northrend in droves...just to give their offspring a chance to survive.


    And these people are the ancestors of later humans...

 Chapter 1200

    The King of Order, Tyr... discovered Loken''s fall, but-he knew that he was not Loken''s opponent who had stolen the management of the Will Forge, so he called for the help of the Guardian Dragon, but...


    This time, Alexstrasza and Ysera refused to lend a helping hand.


    They brought their father''s words, [The progress of the world cannot be disturbed too much...So, he won''t take care of Loken this time.


    With these two dragon queens, Malygos the Weaver will certainly not help...


    Only Nathario and Nozdormu are left...


    Facing this poor lineup, Tyr gave up completely. He took the mechanical gnomes who hadn¡¯t been attacked by Loken, along with Azadas and his dependents¡ªthe Earthlings, and followed those for His descendants, together with the Vyku people who fled their hometown, migrated towards the east of the mainland.


    However, Loken did not intend to let Tyr go.


    Because before leaving, Tyr stole the [Norgannon Disc] from the center of Alduar, which is a creation that records everything that happened in this world.


    Tyr stole the Norgannon disc, so that one day, the Father God Titans once again descended on Azeroth, then this was Loken''s crime.


    How could Loken allow such an important thing to be stolen by Tyr?


    He was also worried that Tyre would present the Norgannon disc to his father, the Titans... Although he did not know why the fathers would suddenly lose the news, he never dared to think much about the fear of the creators. ...


    Loken only thought that the Titans had fallen into dormancy and had no time to take care of Azeroth for the time being, instead of completely dying out-he couldn''t even think of this idea.


    Therefore, he still fears the day the Titans will return... In order to regain the Norgannon Disc, he frantically casts the two generals of Keselaki, one of the ancient evil gods, Zakaz and Kisix.


    And ordered them to hunt Tyr...


    Feeling the coiled breath of Yogg-Saron in Loken''s soul, the two generals of Xelaki gladly took their orders.


    They rushed to the starry night and finally caught up with Tyre and his migrating team in a lush woodland.


    In the face of these two generals of the ancient evil gods, Tyre fought bravely, and finally-at the cost of his own life, he killed one person and wounded one seriously...


    The remaining Kisix didn''t dare to stay here, he flew all the way to the west of the mainland.


    In order to commemorate Tyr, the giantess who flees with her life, Elonnaya named this woodland the Fall of Tyr, and in the language of the Vrykul, it is "Tirithfa".


    Those Vrykul people especially admire Tyre''s spirit. They not only promised to pass on Tyre''s deeds from generation to generation, they even proposed that they would settle here and become eternal guardians until the end of their lives.


    Azadas and Elonnaya respected the desire of the Vrykul to stay in Tirisfal, and then proceeded to the south with the earth spirits and mechanical gnomes.Finally, they finally reached the Titan creation facility in the south of Kalimdor-Uldaman.


    Azadas and Aronnaya expanded Uldaman, created a new chamber to store Norgannon discs, and pledged to protect the true history of Azeroth, even if they sacrificed their lives for it.


    And at this moment--


    Part of the earth spirits gradually began to show signs of the curse of blood and flesh, and these Titan creations were more afraid of the curse from worsening.They then hoped to be able to enter deep sleep until one day they found a cure; Azadas agreed to their request, promising to wake them up in the future.So, in the vast underground palace of Uldaman, Azadas personally sealed all his followers.


    But Loken, who was far away in Alduar, had already fallen into a mortal ending.


    Reference 1615


    One thousand six hundred and fifteen chapters


    "My Lord Eternal...What do you mean?" The fallen Loki was looking at him in amazement when Zhou Ye suddenly appeared.


    As if he really didn''t know why Zhou Ye appeared.


    "Actually, when you killed your mistress, Torim''s wife-Sieve, I knew... you had been corrupted by Yogg-Saron!!" Zhou Ye looked up and down Loken and smiled. Said: "But...I haven''t taken any action to stop you, because-the creation of this world is not in line with my aesthetics..."


    "Then...you, now..." Loki asked cautiously.


    He was really terrified of this eternal one, if it wasn''t because of Yogg-Saron''s corruption that completely made him lose his mind... Then, he really didn''t dare to do it.


    Because - in this world, there is a Titan now living, and her spouse is still an eternal person who doesn''t know the depth. If Loki has a little sense of reason, he would not choose to die under the eyes of these few people. .


    But-obviously Yogg-Saron''s corrosion has driven him completely crazy...


    However, when this kind of madness faced Zhou Ye directly, his fear still made him regain a little sense of reason.


    "I am now?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "I don''t plan to let you release Yogg-Saron right now...it''s not time to release it!"


    If it is said that the shape of the devil is still a little bit... Then-the creation of the ancient gods, there is really nothing...


    One by one, just like a deformity built of flesh and blood, how did you let Zhou Ye deal with it??


    If Yogg-Saron is really cast by Loki, then the problem will be big...


    When the time comes, the guardians of the scattered sand will be completely unable to resist Yogg-Saron.


    For the sake of his future high elves, Zhou Ye decided...to shoot.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Loki pulled a somewhat reluctant smile on his face and said: "Don''t worry about this, I will never let Loki out..."


    "I don''t believe you..." Zhou Ye blocked all of Loki''s words back...


    "Then what are you going to do?" Rocky asked.


    "I still think it''s safer to do it myself..." Zhou Ye raised his hand slightly as he said.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s movements, Loki couldn''t help but yelled: "You can''t kill me, I have rewritten Aldua''s contact device... If I die, then Agalon, the star dome body, will descend. In Azeroth... and based on the content I wrote, it is judged that this world has been completely resurrected by the ancient gods and has no meaning to survive. At that time, he will activate the Titan¡¯s world-destroying machine and purify this thoroughly with fire Of all the living creatures of the world!"


    After saying this, Loki couldn''t help laughing happily... "Come and kill me... Killing me is equivalent to killing the living creatures in the whole world..."


    "Ah..." Looking at the crazy Loki in front of him, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but sigh... "What makes you think that if I kill you, I can''t kill Agalon again?"


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!


    Looking at Loki''s funny appearance... Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said: "Okay, you can also relax a little...for the time being, I won''t let you die... You, there are still many uses... ¡­"


    As the voice fell, Loki felt that his eyelids were so heavy that it was almost difficult to open... Gradually, he fell into eternal sleep.


    After getting Loki, Zhou Ye went around in Alduar again, he first released Mimiron who was imprisoned in Ulduar.


    However, help him get rid of the corruption from the ancient evil god Yogg-Saron.


    "Titan is here, what have I done..." Mimiron, who was driven out of corrosion, shouted like he was waking up from a dream, "Zhou, what happened on earth..."


    "A word is hard to say..." Zhou Ye said: "Azadas has gone to Uldaman in the south. You should go there to find him now, and he will explain it to you... Now, in order to prevent the ancient evil god Yugsa Long escaped completely, I decided to completely close the entire Alduya..."


    "Oh oh..." Mimiron, who had just recovered his sanity, took a head of questioning, and directly flew out of Aldua, toward Uldaman in the south, on his own creation, the Mimiron flying device.


    After Mimiron flew away, Zhou Ye looked at the magnificent palaces in front of him, and smiled slightly... In the future, Ulduar''s copy was formed.


    Of course-in order to prevent Yogg-Saron from really escaping, Zhou Ye directly plunged it into eternal sleep...


    After finishing all this, Zhou Ye flashed once again and returned to his floating city.


    At this time, the dragon girls in the floating city are trying their best to build various equipment for themselves.

 Chapter 1201

    The material, of course, was the body of the Titan that Zhou Ye got.


    Such a large body was enough for Zhou Ye to arm his dragon army to the teeth.


    The armor lady is also a cute point, OK?


    The girls are chatting about their favorite armor style...


    Affected by Zhou Ye, they also like to make their armor beautifully made, and they can''t compete with other girls...


    As a result, Zhou Ye has been a little bit hard lately...He has become the armor image designer for the ladies.


    If you have a problem, find a husband¡ªthis sentence has almost become the mantra of girls.


    Regardless of the design concept of the armor, the degree of exquisiteness, or even the enchanting mechanism, they all like to ask their men''s opinions.


    For this reason, Zhou Ye is so busy...


    Of course, he was also painful and happy.


    Because he designed two sets of armors for the dragon ladies, one set to wear when in front of outsiders, the standard armor of the Dragon Legion, and one set of personalized armor to wear at home.


    Hmm-what does the personalized armor look like??


    Please refer to the bikini style, which is roughly the same.


    Although it was said that the armors worn by the dragon maidens were all standard armors, Zhou Ye saved a lot of energy, but-the beauty-loving dragon maidens would not let Zhou Ye go so easily, they began to look for them. Men, help them design hair accessories, horns, etc...


    Of course, the unscrupulous Zhou Ye wouldn''t just work without getting paid...Every Long Niang who went to ask her own man for help was made by him...


    And just as Zhou Ye was enjoying and receiving this extremely happy daily life, the dark troll clan began their exploration towards the center of the continent.


    Zhou Ye, who has been paying attention to these dark trolls, knows--in the near future...maybe a race named Son of the Stars¡¤Highborne will be born, and he has to prepare something for the birth of this beautiful race.


    Reference 1616


    One thousand six hundred and sixteen chapters


    A small team of dark trolls walked cautiously in the jungle.


    This exploratory team is led by a dark troll named Yakir...


    In their language, Yakir means hunter.


    And Yakir does not bear his name. He has been hunting with his father since he was a child. For other ordinary dark trolls, the strange jungle is extremely dangerous, but for Yakir, it is like walking into his own. Territory is average.


    He understands all the knowledge needed to survive in the jungle, but this is not enough to allow him to live in the dangerous primitive jungle.


    What helped him the most was not the hunting skills his father gave him, but the ability to communicate with all things taught by his mother, an occultist of the dark troll tribe.


    And it was this ability that made him feel that there must be something strange in this extremely lush forest.


    He wanted to enter this jungle and explore the unknown, but¡ªhis companion was somewhat unwilling...


    "Yakir, we should go back!!" A dark-skinned dark troll said to Yakir: "We are almost a month away from the nearest outpost of the tribe. If we don''t go back... ¡­Perhaps, we will..."


    "No, I can feel that something is calling me in the jungle in front of me..." Yakir said excitedly: "I''m going to see... If you want, you can wait for me here!!! "


    "This..." The dark troll looked at the deep forest in front of him. He also noticed the difference here. Compared with the plants in other places, the trees and vegetation here are a bit too big, and what they encountered today The two giant beast attacks also made them feel the anomalies of the terrain in this area.


    The behemoth that attacked them two times was actually a leopard creature, but compared with leopard creatures in other places, the leopard creatures here seemed a bit too big.


    The leopard creature that is nearly two meters high can already be called a giant.


    Those two attacks made the members of this exploration team feel very bad. Fortunately, they were able to reduce the danger by relying on Yakir''s ability to communicate with creatures.


    Because of this, the dark troll didn''t want Yakir to venture on his own...


    In the end, he gritted his teeth and said, "We will go in with you. If there is still nothing before dawn, then we must go back!!"


    "Thank you..." Yaguir said happily, rushing into the jungle first.


    He can''t wait to explore the secrets of this jungle.


    And his dark troll companions couldn¡¯t help smiling bitterly, and followed along... They didn¡¯t have the strong curiosity of Yakir, and they had gone far enough, you know, the nearest outpost is far away from them. There is still almost a month away from home.


    If they can, they really want to go home early...


    However, they couldn''t leave their leader here alone, along the way¡ªthey turned out to be a blessing many times because of their leader.


    It¡¯s just that they have almost had enough of Yakir¡¯s curiosity. They almost came here with Yakir led by the nose. If he wants to continue exploring before dawn this time, then his The players, almost knocked him out, and then took him back.


    Thinking of this, these dark trolls gave their teammates a clear look at each other, and then... stepped forward to chase Yakir.


    And at this moment--


    Yakir, who had already penetrated into the jungle, felt that something was calling him in front of him. He didn''t care much, and flew desperately in the direction of the call from his heart...


    Closer, closer...


    Following the call that he felt in his heart, Yakir felt that he was getting closer and closer to his destination...


    When the full moon rose into the sky, he finally came to a clearing in this forest


    Seeing this scene in front of him, he couldn''t help but widen his eyes¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I saw that in front of him, was a huge and extremely blue lake, on the calm lake, a little bit of stars reflected on the lake.


    Looking at the lake in front of him, Yakir swore to his ancestors that he had never seen such a beautiful sight.


    He couldn''t help sitting intoxicated by the lake, breathing the slightly moist air from the lake...


    At this moment, he let go of all the distracting thoughts in his heart, as if returning to the original mother body, immersed in the meditation brought to him by the lake.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, Yakir came to his senses from that mysterious and mysterious state...


    However, he was not awake by himself, but was awakened by the companions behind him.


    "Hey...Yakir, you are as crazy as you want to exhaust us?"


    "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    "This¡­¡­"


    Hearing Yakir¡¯s words, those dark troll companions who followed his footsteps to find the dark trolls here after hearing Yakir¡¯s words, they found out that the anomaly of the huge lake in front of them, they are very fast, just like Yaki Like you, I was immersed in that mysterious and mysterious feeling.


    Until-the moon sets and the sun rises.


    The members of this exploratory squad just woke up from a dream, and came to a sense...

 Chapter 1202

    "This, does this lake have a hallucinogenic effect?" A dark troll said with some fear.


    "No, this is the gift of life!!" Yakir retorted: "You didn''t notice that we just sat there all night without feeling tired at all?"


    "Yes, I feel that my head is awake like never before..." One of the trolls concurs: "A lot of things that I couldn''t figure out before have been resolved!!"


    "Yes, I too..."


    "I feel full of power all over my body..."


    "This is a miracle!!"


    Listening to the words of these guys, Yakir waved his hand and said: "We have found a better gathering place for our people... I suggest that we go back for a few days now and report the good news of the patriarch... "


    "I agree...I feel that the big fireball in the sky can no longer cause any damage to my eyes!!"


    "I agree!!"


    Under the proposal of the team leader Yakir, this passionate exploration team was full of excitement and embarked on the journey home.


    Reference 1617


    One thousand six hundred and seventeen chapters


    One month later--


    Because of the blessing of the magical power in the lake, every member of this exploratory team feels that they have endless energy. They rushed day and night, and finally returned to their tribe in Mount Hyjal a month later. In the gathering place of the dark troll tribe at the foot of the mountain.


    The situation they reported attracted the attention of the clan chief.


    But¡ªmigration is too big.


    Moreover, the patriarch also needs more evidence to convince his people and the occultists.


    So Yakir, once again led a huge exploratory group, walking towards the magical forest he had discovered.


    This time, the exploration team not only has the most powerful warrior of the tribe, but also several occultists, and their leader, the chief occultist of the dark troll tribe-Fina Nightwind.


    Under the leadership of Yakir, this unprecedentedly powerful exploration group took nearly three months to reach the center of the Kalimdor continent, the location of the Well of Eternity.


    Unlike the half-hearted Yaguir, the chief occultist Fina Nightwind discovered the infinite power contained in this well of eternity in the first time...


    After thoroughly inspecting the environment around the Well of Eternity, Fina Nightwind further confirmed that this land is the best gathering place for their tribes given by the earth.


    After finishing these things, Fina Yefeng sat on the lakeside of the Well of Eternity, resting.


    Guided by the energy of the Well of Eternity, she entered a mysterious and mysterious dreamland. In the dreamland, she saw a beautiful figure wearing a gorgeous white dress and appeared in front of her. This beautiful figure made her She didn''t know what words to use to describe it.


    The language of the dark troll, in the eyes of Fina Nightwind, is so barren, and using such adjectives to describe this beautiful figure is a great insult to her.


    Through the conversation with this figure, Fina Nightwind learned the name of this heaven-given land, and even understood the name of this god-the goddess of the moon, Elune.


    She prayed to Elune to allow their tribe to live in this magical land.


    The benevolent Moon Goddess also agreed to her request-and was willing to shelter their entire tribe and bestow the glory of the Moon Goddess upon them.


    When Fina woke up from this dream, she saw the symbol of the moon''s crown on her forehead through the quiet lake, she knew-this was not a dream.


    She really communicated with a great being in her dream.


    Fina Yefeng excitedly told the news to his subordinates who came here with him, and taught them how to communicate with this great being.


    And the occultists under her had not unexpectedly received the gift of the Moon Goddess.


    Since then, they no longer call themselves occultists, and no longer believe in the earth... They, claiming to be sacrifices to the moon goddess, believe in the moon god Elune.


    Of course, this is something.


    After getting the exact news of this magical land, Fina Nightwind set off and returned to the place of her tribe.


    She couldn''t wait to return to her tribe, and suggested her patriarch to start the migration journey of the entire tribe as soon as possible.


    The dark troll clan who received the exact news excitedly prepared for the migration of the clan.


    With the guarantee of Fina Nightwind, the most respected occultist in the tribe, all the dark trolls began to look forward to their future happy life.


    After all-in the tribe of dark trolls, the chief occultist represents endless wisdom.


    To some extent, her authority is even greater than that of the patriarch.


    As for the dark troll''s massive migration journey, Zhou Ye had no chance to watch...


    Because he was on a planet named Argus at this time, helping the races named Eredar.


    Well-it''s better to say it''s helping, but it''s better to say it''s a pick-up.


    Argus-Mac''Aree Continent-in the occult palace.


    As an incredible race, Ereda has been born to perceive various magical elements from the time of birth.


    With their innate talent, the Ereda clan established a highly developed magical civilization.


    Their political system is the consul system, and above the consuls, the Ereda clan has three wise leaders.


    The names of these three leaders are-Kil''jaeden-Archimonde and Prophet Velen.


    After the battle in the Temples, Sargeras discovered the flaws in his Burning Legion.


    His fel demons are inherently chaotic, and it is absolutely impossible for him to command all the demons at the same time.


    Therefore, he began to search for a race that could act as the commander of those chaotic demons in the endless universe.


    After discovering the planet Argus by accident, Sargeras felt that he saw the hope of completing the most ideal Burning Legion in his mind.


    Eredar people-a race full of wisdom.


    So Sargeras wanted the three leaders of Eredar to promise to give them endless knowledge and power in exchange for their allegiance.


    Regardless of whether Kil''jaeden or Archimonde, they were all moved by Sargeras'' promise.


    Only the prophet Velen, through an artifact that has been handed down since ancient times, saw the scene of the Eredar clan joining the Burning Legion.


    The beautiful planet of Argus was completely destroyed, leaving only a few remaining continents floating in the universe... and his people were also distorted into various ugly appearances by Sargeras'' evil energy.


    This terrifying scene awakened the prophet Velen.


    He knew that the future he saw was happening... But he was unable to prevent the fall of his two friends, in order to leave the seeds of revival for the great Eredar family.


    Prophet Velen had to turn to the oldest ally of the Eredar clan, Naaru.

 Chapter 1203

    An energy creature...


    And the Naru clan did bring a lot of help to the prophet Velen.


    However, the Prophet Velen had a headache at this time...


    Not because of anything else, but because of the man before him-a man who claims to be the eternal.


    "Lord Eternal, we really have to hurry...or we won''t catch up with Naaru''s spacecraft!!" The prophet Velen said anxiously, "When Kil''jaeden and Archimonde find us, It''s dangerous!!"


    "I know, I know..." Zhou Ye still said unhurriedly: "However, in order to save more Ereda people, this kind of danger is worth trying!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the prophet Weilun was a little speechless...


    Of course he knows what Zhou Ye said is reasonable, but-he is even more worried that if he is discovered by those two former friends and current enemies... the remaining people of Eredar will also believe in fate. Not guaranteed...


    "Ha, see who this is?"


    "Isn''t this our great prophet?"


    "Huh? There is another foreigner here? Who is he???"


    With the sound of the sound, two tall and slim figures walked into the gate of the main hall of the Mystery Academy.


    Reference 1618


    One thousand six hundred and eighteen chapters


    "Saloras, Oresses... don''t you too!!"


    Looking at the twin sisters in front of him, the prophet Velen couldn''t help but said in astonishment: "You also believe in that demon?"


    "Of course... Lord Sargeras can give us more powerful strength, more vast knowledge... Why not?"


    "Yes, for strength and knowledge, all the effort is worth it!!"


    Hearing the question of the prophet Velen, the twin sisters said in harmony.


    "You..." Prophet Velen looked at the sisters in front of him, and couldn''t help but feel a heartache.


    This pair of sisters can be said to be the best in the mystery palace...


    Of the two, one focused on fire magic, while the other focused on shadow magic.


    Their achievements, in the eyes of the prophet Velen, are limitless...


    But now, they also believe in the devil just like their two friends.


    "It seems that Lord Prophet really intends to escape Argus!!" Saloras looked at the temporary teleportation formation behind the prophet Velen. She recognized that this teleportation formation was the teleportation formation on the Naru clan spaceship...


    Because - Kil''jaeden, who had already planned to completely throw in Sargeras, had completely severed the relationship with the Naaru of the Holy Light clan. They activated the protective magic of the Eredar clan and prohibited the Naaru clan from descending on Argus.


    And now¡ªin the lobby of the Mystery Academy, there is a temporary teleportation array dedicated to the Naru clan spacecraft...


    Is this not trying to escape??"Master Prophet, you can''t run away!!"


    "Stand down, join us in verifying the rise of the Eredar clan!!" Oleses echoed the words of her sister Salolas, and raised her hands with Salolas-in their palms, magic The light is gathering.


    "Quickly, stop them, they want to signal Kil''jaeden!!" Seeing the actions of the two sisters, the Prophet Velen couldn''t help shouting.


    Once the two sisters are allowed to send out the magic signal, soon Kil''jaeden will bring the soldiers who have already thrown at the devil to attack the arcane palace...


    Then all of his painstaking efforts will be vanished.


    You know-he was trying to delay time, but he told his two former friends to give him some time to think about it...


    "Don''t worry, they won''t be able to send anything out!!" Zhou Ye said, his figure flashed...instantly appeared next to the twins, and then raised his hand-gently tapped behind their heads.


    Suddenly-these two Ereda chicks passed out, and the magic light condensed in their hands gradually disappeared.


    Seeing this, the prophet Weilun breathed a sigh of relief.


    He looked at the Ereda twins in Zhou Ye¡¯s arms blankly, and after a moment¡ªhe said: ¡°Let them find a safe place and lock them up. We can¡¯t take them out of Argus together... They have been That kind of evil force has completely invaded!!"


    Velen said, pointing to the twin sisters'' foreheads, the huge demon horns that are different from ordinary Eredars.


    That is a sign of demonization.


    Following Velen''s words, a few Eredars came over and wanted to take over the twin sisters in Zhou Ye''s arms...


    Will Zhou Ye be willing to this??


    He came to Argus with painstaking effort and was willing to act as Lei Feng''s good deed to help Prophet Velen escape, why?


    Isn¡¯t it the Eredar twins?


    In order to obtain the twins, he even whispered in his soul to lure and lure the twins to the Mystery Academy, and bypassed the guards outside, came here and discovered the secret of the prophet Weilun. For all this, Zhou Ye paid for it. How many?


    Uh-well, he really didn''t pay anything.


    But-want to grab a girl from him, have you ever asked his golden cudgel?Uh-no, did you ask him??


    "I think I might be able to save them!!" Zhou Ye took his hands away, "I have traveled countless star regions, and I was also in an unknown race and learned some abilities to get rid of demons... ¡­"


    "What? Is this true??"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the prophet Weilun asked with surprise on his face.


    "Of course...!!!" Zhou Ye said with a vow: "I can show it to you now... But I need a quieter room, and some time!!"


    "Of course there is no problem!!" Prophet Velen nodded and said, "Nazar, take Master Eternal to the next meditation room..."


    "Yes, Lord Prophet!!" A male Ereda walked to Zhou Ye''s side, and said respectfully: "My lord, please come with me..."


    "Yeah!!!" Zhou Ye nodded, and then led the fainted twin sisters and followed the male Ereda towards an entrance of the side hall.


    The prophet Weilun watched Zhou Ye''s back disappear into the side hall-until he could no longer see his back, the prophet Weilun sighed slowly.


    "Sir Prophet...!!!" A female Eredar wearing a garrison costume said with some worry: "Although this Lord Eternal suddenly appeared when we needed it most, and used an unknown method to remove Kil''jaeden and the arcane guards they sent to guard us are all paralyzed...but I still don''t feel like I can see him..."


    Hearing the words of the female garrison officer, the prophet Velen smiled and said: "Don''t worry, this eternal lord is not a spy sent by those demons. I have seen him in the prophecy given to me by the artifact. ...... He will lead us like Venus to find a new hometown to thrive!!"


    "I hope so!!" Although the Prophet Velen had already said so, the female garrison was still a little worried.


    In other words, this is the habits of living things...


    No matter it is a creature, it is full of vigilance towards non-self-kind...This is not surprising.


    Therefore, the prophet Velen didn''t care about the words of the female garrison officer."I feel that with the arrival of this noble eternal lord, the fog surrounding the Eredar clan is finally going to disperse... I even see our bright future!! So-don''t let the narrow The eyes of you blinded your pure heart, Elsa!!!"

 Chapter 1204

    "Yes, I understand, sir!!!" Elsa respectfully saluted the Prophet Velen.


    And at this moment-what is the Venus of the Eredar clan in the mouth of the prophet Velen, Lord Zhou Ye the Eternal, what is he doing??


    Uh-he is saving these two demonized twin sisters.


    "Tsk tsk, I have to say that although the men of the Ereda clan are all ugly, but the women of the Ereda clan are really super nice!!" Zhou Ye gently pinched the twin sisters'' tails with both hands. It is completely different from the feeling of the panther demigod Ashaman.


    The tail of the black panther demigod Ashaman is fluffy... and the tails of the Ereda twin sisters are soft and fluffy... each has explosive points.


    "It''s time to save you..." Zhou Ye said, gently laying a time barrier in the room, and then... unceremoniously stretched out his magic hand to the twins lying on the meditation couch.


    With two muffled hums¡ªtwo green flowers bloomed on the mat.


    With a single shot, Zhou Ye also started the exorcism journey of the Ereda twins.


    How to exorcise??


    Of course, the evil energies were expelled from the bodies of the Eredar twins with a more advanced power... What other power is more advanced than Zhou Ye''s own power?Hmm-in Zhou Ye''s opinion, there is no...


    As Zhou Ye¡¯s exorcism ceremony gradually entered a good state... The Ereda twins woke up, but¡ªthey couldn¡¯t resist Zhou Ye¡¯s invasion at all, and in the end, all they could do was the most important thing. , Resisting the strange feeling in the body...


    Reference 1619


    One thousand six hundred and nineteen chapters


    After half an hour----


    The Prophet Velen looked at the sisters standing in front of him in disbelief, and asked tremblingly: "You, you have really been removed from the demon energy in your body by Lord Eternal?"


    "...Hmm!!" Facing the question of the prophet Velen, the high-ranking warlock of the twin sisters, Aureseth, originally wanted to say something, but after she gave a timid look at the man standing next to her, In the end a thousand words became a whisper."Yes, yes, Lord Prophet!!"


    "I, we are completely cured... And, with the help of Master Zhou Ye, I have already seen the essence of those demons... I''m sorry, Lord Prophet!!" Compared to my sisters, they seem to be unsympathetic. Like wishing, Salolas seemed more sincere, at least-on the surface.


    In fact, after Saloras finished speaking these words, just like Oresses, she carefully peeked at Zhou Ye.


    "This, this is incredible!!" The prophet Velen looked at the pair of twins in front of him, he was already excited...


    He could feel that the evil magic power that was originally surging in the sisters in front of him has completely disappeared...Although the huge pair of horns on their heads that are different from the Eredar clan cannot be reversed, but-in them There was no longer the wave of evil energy on his body.


    Seeing this, the Prophet Velen was so excited...


    He has tried countless ways to bring those passive people of Eredar back to the side of the holy light under the forced transformation of Kil''jaeden and the others.


    But-he failed.


    The most successful one was that the Holy Light and the fel energy in the Eredar demons who were forced to be transformed were exhausted, and the Eredar demons who were forced to transform eventually died as ordinary Eredar people... ¡­


    Obviously, this is not the original intention of the prophet Velen.


    He wants to bring those innocents back to the side of the Holy Light, but it does not mean that he wants to kill his own people...


    In the end, he had to give up such an experiment...


    And today--Zhou Ye successfully expelled the evil energy from the twin sisters, so that he once again ignited the flame of hope...


    "My lord...Is there any way..." The prophet Weilun looked at Zhou Ye with pleading eyes, and said, "Is there a way to bring back the other Ereda people who have been forced to transform?"


    Hearing the words of the prophet Weilun, Zhou Ye hadn''t had time to speak yet-the twin sisters were in a hurry.


    "No way!!"


    "Master Zhou Ye can no longer expel evil energies for more people!!"


    The words of the Ereda twins shocked the people standing in the hall...


    "Why not?" Defense Officer Elsa asked dissatisfiedly: "Don''t you want to see more compatriots get out of the control of those demons with the help of Master Zhou Ye?"


    "..." X2


    Facing Elsa¡¯s question, the twin sisters suddenly became dumb...


    They just said that subconsciously...


    In fact, they knew better than anyone--what Zhou Ye''s so-called exorcism ceremony was like.


    They were the victims of these three-day and three-night exorcism rituals...From resistance to obedience, to physical and mental fall...They had already become the existence that could not leave Zhou Ye.


    However, it is precisely the same that made them yell out those words without knowing their brains...After all-men have not only the desire to monopolize, but also women.


    It''s just that they are a little embarrassed now facing Elsa''s questioning!


    ...What are they going to say??Said that they didn''t want Zhou Ye to help other people exorcise because of jealousy?


    "Ahem!" Zhou Ye coughed dryly, and came to help his woman... "Although I really want to save all the people of Ereda, my method is only suitable for women..."


    The Prophet Velen asked curiously: "What kind of method can I teach others?"


    "Uh-this can''t be taught!!" After Zhou Ye said these words, looking at the still unwilling eyes of the prophet Weilun, he simply walked to his side and whispered in his ear: " This method of getting rid of evil energies involves some issues between men and women and their own energy levels...so..."


    This time it is the turn of the Prophet Velen to be embarrassed...


    No wonder--


    No wonder the twin sisters stood beside Zhou Ye and refused to leave after they came out.


    So this is ah¡­¡­


    "Ahem... That''s the way it turns out... Then there''s no way!!" The prophet Weilun sighed helplessly... He didn''t care that Zhou Ye gave the twin sisters to him without telling him how to exorcise. For the prophet Velen, this is a good thing.


    A good thing that has the opportunity to tie this mysterious eternal person to a race that is suffering from a tragic fate.


    However, this kind of exorcism ceremony is obviously not suitable for the entire Eredar group, so...Vylon gave up this unrealistic idea.


    What I have to say is-the prophet Velen, for the Eredar clan, can really be regarded as a great selfless leader...


    Everything he did was for his own race, and he was worthy of his people-although sometimes he would use small tricks.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Although the Prophet Velen was relieved... But there was one person who was not relieved-that was Vindicator Elsa.


    But since the Prophet stopped talking, she couldn''t say anything anymore.


    Over time¡­¡­


    The squads sent out to search for survivors all returned one by one, and they reached the naru clan spacecraft through the temporary teleportation array.

 Chapter 1205

    And the prophet Velen took a look at his once beautiful hometown for the last time, and then¡ªa long sigh, "Let¡¯s go..."


    "But Lord Prophet, your child..." Guardian Elsa hurriedly said, "The team that went to find your child has not returned..."


    "No, they can''t come back..." Velen sighed, and said, "Kil''jaeden will definitely guard my family in order to threaten me... The one you sent out to find my family''s team , I did not let them go too far away..."


    Having said this, the Prophet Velen clapped his hands...Four or five Eredar soldiers in armor walked in. This team was sent by Elsa to find the children of the Prophet Velen.


    "I can''t let them sacrifice for my own children in vain... They are the children of other parents just like my children..." After the prophet Velen said this, he turned to the temporary teleportation leading to the spaceship. Walked away."Let''s go... Our time... is running out!!"


    "Sir Prophet..." Elsa couldn''t help but choke a little at this time.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ...At this moment, he was much older.


    Reference 1620


    One thousand six hundred and twenty chapters


    To be honest, don¡¯t talk about race aside...


    In the entire World of Warcraft, Zhou Ye felt that there were many leaders worthy of admiration.


    Prophet Velen counted one of them.


    To some extent, he can be regarded as a perfect person, a perfect person.


    Wisdom¡ªselflessness¡ªjustice¡ªand sacrifice.


    For these people who are about to go into exile on an alien planet, Velen sacrificed his relatives... He knew that once his relatives changed, Kil''jaeden would definitely be aware that by then-all the ideas of escape, All will be in vain.


    And these people who follow them will also become tools in the hands of those demons...


    So-for these people, he can''t... he can''t save his wife and son...


    Zhou Ye sighed, walked to the side of Elsa who was hiding her face and weeping, patted her on the shoulder lightly, and said: "You have such a great leader, it is the luck of your Ereda clan! !"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Elsa couldn''t help it anymore... She clasped Zhou Ye''s hand with both hands, and begged: "My lord, the Prophet said that you are the star of the Ereda clan. It is Ereda. The hope of the family... Please, save the family of the Prophet, he has sacrificed too much for us!!"


    Facing the pleading gaze of this beautiful defense officer...Zhou Ye...


    Hmm-what should I say??


    Zhou Ye himself wanted to help Vinylon a little bit, because he planned to sell Vinylon a favor, and in the future...maybe this favor could be exchanged for huge rewards.


    Coupled with the favorability that you can brush your sister''s paper by the way now, this is really a good business of favoring two people, why not do it??


    Of course, you have to be beautiful...


    If you rescued people lightly, people would think you were too relaxed...this favor seems a little worthless.


    So - even if Zhou Ye can easily rescue people, he still has to pretend to have gone through all the hardships.


    Thinking of this, he clasped Elsa''s hand and nodded vigorously... and said, "I will go and rescue Velen''s family, but-for safety, you have to leave here first..., now , You board the spaceship immediately... Don¡¯t wait for me, I will reunite with you after rescuing his relatives!!!"


    "My lord..." Elsa was already extremely excited.


    She did not deny that she had a different affection from ordinary people towards this handsome eternal lord, and it was precisely because of this that she would say that when Zhou Ye took the twins into the exorcism.It all comes from jealousy...


    And now, Zhou Ye''s style makes her feel as if her whole heart is about to be melted...


    In the most helpless time, someone is willing to realize her wish. What a heartbreaking thing?


    It''s just-- Elsa didn''t want Zhou Ye to take a risk at this time.


    Again, every creature has a selfish side. Even if Elsa respects the Prophet Allen, she doesn''t want to let her beloved, take the risk for it... So, she regretted it."Otherwise... forget it... it''s too dangerous..."


    "It''s not dangerous, at least for me, it''s worth it to make the beautiful defender leak a smile!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    These words instantly hit Elsa''s heart... She felt her heart beating so fast... In the end, she stepped hard and gave Zhou Ye a light peck."This is a blessing for the warriors... I will wait for you on the spaceship. If... I mean, if, if you can''t come back, swear to the Holy Light, I will definitely return to Argus to accompany you... ¡­So, I must come back safely, and I will give you a better thank you gift then..."


    After saying this, Elsa turned her head and walked towards the teleportation formation...


    Zhou Ye smiled and watched the back of the little Ereda chick who was already red and her face disappeared into the teleportation formation, and turned to look behind him, who stared at him jealously at Salolas and Oleseth... "What? Now? Such a look of bitter hatred!!"


    "Master... why do you want to attack Elsa..."


    "That is, with us, isn''t the master still satisfied?"


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at the twin sisters silently, what should I say?At this time, he and these two girls were the only ones left in the whole hall, so they no longer conceal their feelings."If you think you can... Then let''s try it again now? Don''t worry-time is meaningless to me! We have plenty of time to verify whether you two are good..."


    "Don''t..."


    "what¡­¡­"


    Hearing what their master said, the twin sisters screamed and refused...


    Of course they knew that time was meaningless to their masters. In their perception, the two had been played with by Zhou Ye for three days and three nights, but after they came out, they found that time had only passed by less than an hour... ¡­


    Now, when Zhou Ye said such words, it was obvious--that might not mean three days and three nights this time, but...what a longer one.


    How can they not scream??


    "Crack!!" X2


    After two crisp noises, Zhou Ye withdrew the big hand on the twin sisters Alice Dolphin... "Don''t hurry up on the ship? After getting on the ship, tell them... just start the spacecraft without waiting for me. I will rescue Velen''s relatives. Later, I joined you!!!"


    "Yes, master!!" X2


    The twin sisters looked aggrieved, and after taking a bite at the corner of their master, they reluctantly let go of Zhou Ye... Then, one step at a time, they walked back to the teleportation formation.


    With a flash of light in front of them, the twin sisters realized that they had arrived inside a gorgeous spaceship.


    In the entire spacecraft, there are crystal stones everywhere, and these crystals that emit a faint halo illuminate the entire spacecraft like daylight.


    "Where is Zhou Ye?"


    Elsa saw the sudden appearance of the twin demons and hurriedly asked.


    "Didn''t you let the Lord and Lord Zhou Ye save Lord Prophet''s relatives?" Salola said disdainfully, "Of course he went to the prison of Kil''jaeden alone!!"


    "Okay, don''t do this, sister..." High-ranking warlock Oreses pulled her sister''s hand, and then said to the Eredar soldier waiting beside him: "Go and tell the prophet that you can start the spacecraft, Master Zhou Ye Will join us in the universe!!!"


    "Yes!!"


    The Eredar soldier nodded, and then ran to the front control room quickly.


    In the spacecraft control room, the prophet Velen, who was communicating with the Naru clan, was silent for a long while after receiving the notification from the soldiers... and then - ordered, start the spacecraft.


    Weilun was grateful to Zhou Ye. He knew how dangerous it was to rescue his relatives, and he knew better¡ªZhou Ye actually didn''t need to do such a thing.

 Chapter 1206

    But-all he can do now is wait...because he has no other choice but to wait...


    At the portal, there was also a chick waiting for Zhou Ye...that was Elsa.


    Reference 1621


    One thousand six hundred and twenty one chapters


    Vindicator Elsa sat on the ground of the spaceship, staring at the teleportation port with dumb eyes.


    She actually knew that once the spacecraft started, the temporary teleportation array on the ground would automatically be destroyed.


    However, she didn''t know, besides seeing here, where else could she see??


    She was already regretting...


    Regret for letting Zhou Ye save the relatives of Lord Prophet.


    Compared with Elsa, who was concerned about gains and losses, the twin sisters were much calmer.


    They know their master''s strength better than Elsa, and they have also seen Kil''jaeden''s strength... In contrast, they feel that Kil''jaeden is not worthy of their master''s shoes.


    Therefore, they are not at all worried about the safety of their master... Moreover, they are also wickedly not reminding Elsa, for them... Elsa is coming to steal their master''s badass, how could she tell her What??


    And what is Zhou Ye doing at this time??


    He had found the place where Kil''jaeden held the relatives of the Prophet Velen...


    A place called the seat of the ruling group.


    When he arrived here, Kil''jaeden was roaring frantically.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Kil''jaeden stood in the hall, looking at the family who was his best friend before him, his anger burned in his eyes.


    "Vylon... abandoned you... he, a coward, dare not accept the fate that would allow our entire race to stand above the races in the universe-so he shamefully chose to escape!!" Kil''jaeden roared The sound spread throughout the hall."He also uses you... as a pawn to stabilize me. He is a loser, a sad loser, a betrayer, a shameful betrayer!!"


    "No, Velen just chose the right path!!" An Eredar woman, holding her teenage child, glared at Kil''jaeden."You are the traitor who betrayed the entire Eredar clan, and you are the betrayer who brought the entire Eredar clan into the endless abyss!!"


    "Hahaha... betrayers? No... look at the people of Eredar around me, you will know who is the real betrayer!!" Kil''jaeden said here, pointing to his surroundings Those Eredar demons who have received the fel transformation said: "Once, I thought...Vilon would get lost and know how to return, so I waited patiently for the day when he returned between us... But, Today-his escape made me see the true face of his betrayer... and your special treatment time is over!!"


    As the words fell, Kil''jaeden''s hands lit up a green flame-then with a wave of his hand, the green flame flew towards Velen''s wife."Go to hell and mourn... in hell, go to hate and curse and abandon your husband-Velen!!"


    Facing the green fel flames of Kil''jaeden, the Eredar female desperately hugged her child and closed her eyes.


    However-half a day later... she still did not wait for the pain of the fel flame to burn the soul...


    Instead, Kil''jaeden''s angry roar was heard."who are you??"


    ...She couldn''t help but opened her eyes...


    I saw that the back of a person appeared before her eyes...


    "Well¡ªplease call me Lei Feng!!" Zhou Ye laughed and teased Kil''jaeden... I have to say that the men of the Ereda clan were very ugly, and Nima accepted the fel flame again. After that, I can hardly watch...


    "Huh, the guy who pretends to be a ghost..." Kil''jaeden watched his fel flames be blocked by the masked guy in front of him, and suddenly said angrily: "Guard, give me this shameless guy. under!"


    As his voice fell, the eredar demons standing around the hall charged towards Zhou Ye.


    Hearing what Kil''jaeden said, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while. Wasn''t he covering his face just for future plans??


    How dare you say that you have no face to see people...?


    It seems these guys need to be taught a lesson...


    Immediately, a huge war sword shining with blood-colored light appeared in Zhou Ye''s hands...If a Warcraft player sees these two war swords, they will definitely shout-Fuck, the holy knight''s artifact-Ashbringer ...


    Of course, this is not the real Ashbringer, but... Zhou Ye''s exclusive weapon hired by Tingting.


    "Charge-beheaded-charge-beheaded -!!!"


    Zhou Ye used his own behavior to explain to Kil''jaeden what is called a violent battle that can be killed by an infinite charge.


    In just a moment, Kil''jaeden found out-only himself was left in the entire hall... "You can''t escape! Face your true self..."


    After performing his magic, Kil''jaeden looked at Zhou Ye calmly, waiting for him to be exhausted by his illusion...


    It is not difficult for a strong person to beat others. It is rare that he has to surpass himself...


    This has trapped many self-proclaimed strong guys.


    However-the scene that made Kil''jaeden dumbfounded appeared.


    I saw Zhou Ye walking up to him in a shining manner, looking at him with the look of a second fool... "You, can''t you see your own illusion?"


    "Hey--is it stupid to use phantom magic on me!!" Zhou Ye said, slashing at Kil''jaeden''s neck unceremoniously, Kil''jaeden leaned back and avoided Zhou. Ye''s blade...however, he avoided it...but his fleshy beards did not hide.


    "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Kil''jaeden screamed, using teleportation magic instinctively, and instantly disappeared in place.


    Looking at the fleshy beard on the ground that was still twisting like an octopus whisker, Zhou Ye smiled...


    He didn''t intend to kill Kil''jaeden just like that. If he really wanted to kill Kil''jaeden, how could Kil''jaeden have a chance to escape?


    In other words, Zhou Ye didn''t even think about destroying the entire Burning Legion... Although he wanted to kill Sargeras, it was easy.


    You know, the Burning Legion is a very interesting legion... how can it be eliminated like this?What''s the point behind that??


    Therefore, Zhou Ye deliberately left a hand...


    Looking at the completely empty hall, Zhou Ye smiled and walked to the Ereda mother and son, "Vilon asked me to rescue you, so I am here!!!"


    "Thank you...Thank you so much, my lord!!" Weilun''s wife finally couldn''t help crying.


    Although she said so righteously at the time...


    But if you can survive, who wants to die??


    And now, in despair, she saw the hope of life...How could she not burst into tears with excitement?


    "Okay, we should go!" Zhou Ye said, holding Weilun''s wife in one hand and Weilun''s son in the other, and then his figure disappeared into the hall instantly.


    When the menacing Kil''jaeden came here with more guards, facing the empty hall, he couldn''t help shouting: "Velen the Betrayer, I will definitely kill you... and Those of you followers...search the entire universe, and I will find you...and the guy who has no face to see people!!"


    The guards looked at Kil''jaeden with weird expressions. Kil''jaeden without a beard looked a little weird.


    Reference 1622

 Chapter 1207

    One thousand six hundred and twenty-two chapters


    In outer space not far from the planet Argus...


    Several purple spaceships are floating here.


    What is different from the spaceships that ordinary people recognize is that these spaceships are not made of steel. Their main material is a kind of purple crystal.


    This is the energy creature, the spaceship of the Naru clan.


    At this time, on top of one of the biggest flagships named Storm... the prophet Velen was communicating with a naaru creature.


    With a jingling sound like a crystal wind chime, the Naaru creature explained his point to the prophet Velen.


    The language of the Naru clan is like music.


    And this obviously couldn''t trouble the prophet Velen, he could communicate with this creature by virtue of his spiritual power.


    "I know, my friend... I know!!" The prophet Velen said softly, "I know you saw what was happening on Argus, and I knew they had discovered that we had escaped from Argus, but, Please wait a little longer..."


    There was a trace of expectation on the face of Prophet Velen...


    If there is a choice, who is willing to give up their loved ones??


    Because he had no choice, the prophet Velen had to make a difficult choice between the people and his family to give up his family.


    And Zhou Ye gave him a glimmer of new hope.


    At this time, the Prophet Velen, sincerely hope... This great existence that can bring hope to the Eredar clan in the prophecy can really help him rescue his relatives.


    So, he was waiting for a miracle to happen.


    Just as the prophet Velen was anxiously waiting for the result... the Naaru creature made a pleasant sound again.


    [I perceive that that powerful existence has come to my spaceship. By his side, there are two Eredars who are connected to you by blood!


    Hearing this voice, the Prophet Velen was suddenly surprised...


    However, he still resisted the urge to immediately rush out of the operation hall to see his relatives, and said excitedly: "My friend, I think we-can go now!!"


    As Velen''s voice fell, the crystal-like Naaru creature once again made a beautiful sound like music. It was communicating with the clansmen on the other spaceships, and the fleet-ready to go.


    Soon, in the crystal stone of the Naaru spacecraft, a dazzling light began to shine... Immediately, the small fleet composed of several Naaru spacecrafts turned into a stream of light and flew towards the endless stars in the distance.


    It wasn''t until the fleet entered a period of smooth flight that Prophet Velen walked out of the control hall and came outside.


    He saw at a glance, his wife and children surrounded by a group of Eredar refugees.


    And his wife saw him at this time.


    The Eredar refugees have spread a path in a tacit understanding...


    With reverent eyes, they looked at the leader who led them and escaped from Argus, the prophet Velen... step by step walked in front of his wife.


    "I''m sorry--!!!" Weilun looked at his wife with his children, and the only thing he could say was this."Please forgive me¡­¡­"


    "Needless to say I''m sorry, I know..." Vinyl''s wife said with a smile: "Everything is for Ereda!!"


    Looking at his wife''s understanding smile, Weilun had only one sentence left."Thank you!!"


    As the husband and wife hugged together, the Eredar refugees gathered in the hall uttered cheers...


    After a long while-


    Weilun gently pushed away his wife, and then asked, "Where is Lord Zhou Ye? I think I owe him a thank you!!"


    Hearing what Velen said, his wife said with a weird expression: "If you are talking about the hero who took us and escaped from Kil''jaeden''s claws, I think he probably has no time to hear you say thank you..."


    "What do you mean?" Weilun asked with a look of surprise.


    "Our beautiful vindicator lady is helping that adult dress up the wound!!" Having said that, Velen''s wife smiled slightly: "I think you should not go to annoying people now!!"


    "..." Hearing what his wife said, Velen understood in an instant."Okay... But, is Master Zhou Ye injured? Is the injury serious...?"


    Upon hearing his question, Velen''s wife looked even more weird."I think... whether the injury is serious or not, the definition is different in everyone''s eyes, right? At least--for the beautiful defender lady, Zhou Ye''s injury is still very serious. ..."


    And at this moment - in a separate cabin on the spacecraft.


    "My lord... you... you are..." Elsa was making useless resistance with a sullen expression.


    The armor she was wearing was being gently removed one by one by the handsome man in front of her...


    Elsa, who faced this situation for the first time, was a little at a loss and didn''t know what to do... She didn''t even dare to resist, because Zhou Ye should feel pain when she moved.


    "You... Didn''t you say... You were injured internally?" Elsa said in a daze.


    "Yes...but this kind of injury--needs a very special method to heal!!" Zhou Ye said, temporarily stopping his actions.Looking at the beautiful defender who was like a frightened little lamb in front of him, he asked in a low voice, "So...Is Elsa willing to help me??"


    "I...I would..." Elsa said, taking the initiative to step up, not going up...


    Of course she knew what Zhou Ye wanted to do...


    However, she didn''t want to stop Zhou Ye from doing anything to her, or even¡ªshe wanted to approach him more actively...


    Because Elsa had already fallen in love with this man and couldn''t help herself.


    What do you love him??


    Beautiful, powerful, and...mysterious.


    These elements are enough to attract women to sink...Even Elsa is no exception.


    When Elsa couldn''t help but snorted¡ªshe knew that from this moment on, the two had a new relationship, a relationship that was not a relative, but far more intimate than their relatives.


    However, she soon had no time to think more...


    Because, she has been taken by someone and ascended to heaven... In heaven, she sings presumptuously, and that singing made the Ereda twins who were watching the door a little uncomfortable.


    "Really let this woman succeed..." Shadow Queen¡ª¡ªSalorra said with an uncomfortable glance.


    And her sister, Senior Warlock Oreses said with a smile: "I think you should be happy, sister..."


    "Happy?? Do you think so? My sister..." Salola looked at her sister dissatisfiedly and said, "Originally, it belonged to the master of our sisters, but now there is another guy to share with him. Do you think I should be happy?"


    "No, elder sister..." Oresses smiled and said: "You should think like this-finally someone will share the master''s favor, so you don''t have to faint every time..."


    "...I hope so!!" Although Salolas felt that her sister''s words made some sense, she instinctively felt that perhaps Elsa''s participation could not save their sisters from passing out every time. fate¡­¡­!!


    I have to say that at this point, Salola''s intuition is still very reliable...This amount is really not enough to save them.

 Chapter 1208

    Reference 1623


    One thousand six hundred and twenty-three chapters


    In the lobby of the Naaru spacecraft--


    "My dear...this is my brother, Mardera!!" Elsa smiled, her face was slightly red, and she took Zhou Ye''s hand, and introduced to the burly Erida man in front of him: "Brother, this is my love, Zhou Ye!!"


    "I know you, a foreigner!!" Mardera looked up and down at the man in front of him who was holding hands with his sister... and then said in a deep voice, "Thank you for saving the family of the Prophet. Darfur refugees, the guilt for Lord Prophet is much less...Every Eredar refugee in this team will be grateful to you for this!!"


    "Eh--really?" Although Zhou Ye''s face looked a little calm and light.


    but----


    In fact, his heart collapsed...


    Damn it, Elsa, you never told me that you still have an older brother called Madera!!!


    Mardera, who is it??


    He is a very famous figure in Warcraft. In fact, even better than him is his niece, an orc half-blood female assassin who single-handedly led to the destruction of a human kingdom-Garona.


    And Garona was a tragedy deliberately created by the orc warlock Gul''dan after he caught Maldera''s sister.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help turning his head to look at Elsa, and asked curiously: "Elsa, do you have any other sisters?"


    "No..." Although I don''t know why my lover would suddenly ask this question, Elsa still replied: "Our family, only my brother and I escaped... Our parents, to escape Argus for us I bought time and joined Master Hatton¡¯s resistance..."


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Elsa speechlessly...


    It seems that without knowing it, I changed history again...


    If according to the original history, Elsa¡¯s later experience in Delano would be very miserable, but-Zhou Ye would never follow normal history. Since he came to this world, Zhou Ye did not intend to follow the glass The plot set by scum comes...


    What''s the difference between the traverser who does not change the plot and the salted fish??


    "What''s the matter? My dear?" Elsa felt a little strange when her lover looked at her eyes...


    "Nothing..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, then gently sipped Elsa''s eyes and said, "Suddenly I realized that you are so beautiful..."


    "..." Hearing her lover''s compliment, Elsa couldn''t help but smile.


    "Ahem..." Seeing that the boy in front of him dared to show affection with his sister in front of him... Maldela stopped getting angry.


    However, his dry cough obviously didn''t attract the attention of the two people...On the contrary, the two were even more tired.


    If it hadn''t been for the thought that she might not be able to beat this bastard, Maldela would have punched him.


    "I heard that you have a very close relationship with the magic twins..." But there was a word, Mardela had to ask.


    "Yes..." Zhou Ye nodded without hesitation, "They can also be said to be my women, they are Elsa''s sisters..."


    "You playboy..." Maldera almost didn''t jump up in anger. What he originally thought was, just to mention something, as long as Zhou Ye is willing to stay away from the sisters in the future, then he won''t say anything, although Ai The Ruida family did not expressly stipulate that they must be monogamous, but... For a long time, the Ereda family have adhered to the tradition of only having one partner.


    "Does the number of spouses have to be limited?" Zhou Ye started talking nonsense: "Sorry, there is no such limit in our place. For us... responding to every opposite sex who loves ourselves is a virtue. ...Please respect our tradition!!"


    "You..." Maldera almost choked to death by Zhou Ye''s words.


    He knew that Zhou Ye was right... The biggest principle for getting along between two alien races is to respect each other, respect each other''s traditions, respect each other''s habits, etc...


    If you change someone else, Mardera might turn into a peacemaker and persuade both parties.


    But-now, his sister is the one who is in trouble, his only sister... How can you let him calm down?


    And Zhou Ye was not in a hurry, and calmly embraced Elsa''s slender waist, and looked at his cheap eldest brother with a beard blowing and staring.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye didn''t realize at the beginning that Mardera, the defending officer who would be very famous in the future...It was really because of alien face blindness.


    Just as Asians look at ordinary Europeans, they all look the same-Zhou Ye looks at the men of the Ereda clan, they all look the same.Almost all have half-bald foreheads, hexagonal faces... plus a long fleshy beard at most...


    This made Zhou Ye completely unaware that Madera was on the spaceship. Although he knew that Elsa had an older brother, he did not expect that her older brother was him.


    At this moment, the prophet Velen came over...


    Someone has already reported him about what happened here.


    So he had to rush over...


    "My Lord Eternal..."


    As soon as Weilun came, he greeted Zhou Ye first, smiled and said, "Thank you, for saving my family!!"


    "You''re welcome!!" Zhou Ye waved his hand, and said calmly, "This is a reward that a selfless person deserves!!"


    "No, I still want to say thank you!!" The Prophet Velen said with a serious expression: "For you, this may be just a matter of effort, but for me-it is my priceless treasure!!"


    Having said this, the Prophet Velen paused... with a sad expression: "On the day my child was born, I was in the illusion and saw an Eredar man crying in my arms... and that person The child''s body is covered with fel herpes..."


    "I don''t know why such an illusion appeared, until Sargeras, who was full of fel flames, appeared in front of me, and promised with endless knowledge and powerful power, I didn''t know... where the illusion came from. ..."


    "So, I resisted his temptation and used a divine tool to predict the future of the Eredar clan..."


    "I have seen endless wars and countless destroyed planets... My people are twisted by evil energy, and their souls are wailing in pain..."


    "So, I rejected Sargeras'' recruitment, and led the people who were willing to leave with me, searching for our shelter towards the vast starry sky!!"


    Following the words of the Prophet Velen, more and more refugees gathered here... They listened quietly to the speech of the Prophet Velen.


    For many people, this is the first time that the Prophet has heard.


    Seeing this situation, the prophet Weilun deliberately increased his volume.


    "Once, I tried to make predictions about this escape from Argus-at that time, I saw a future shrouded in a vast fog..."


    "However, this future, after your arrival, gradually dissipated... I saw that, under your guidance, we found a new settled planet... We lived a peaceful life on that planet, ... we finally usher in a hard-won peaceful life..."


    "Let us cheer for our great eternal lord... he is the eternal star of our clan!!"


    Reference 1624


    One thousand six hundred and twenty-four chapters


    Listening to the cheers of the compatriots around...


    Maldela looked depressed. If he held on to Zhou Ye at this moment, wouldn''t it appear that he was an ungrateful villain?


    But-entrusting his only sister to Zhou Ye in this way, he was a little unwilling...


    At this moment, the prophet Velen gently patted Maldera on the shoulder, then turned his head and said to Zhou Ye and Elsa: "Perhaps we should find a place to have a good talk!!"

 Chapter 1209

    "Yeah!" Maldela nodded helplessly.


    And Zhou Ye agreed with a smile, he could see... The prophet Velen wanted to be a peacemaker between him and Maldera.


    Of course Zhou Ye would not refuse such a thing.


    Several people separated the cheering crowd and walked to a room.


    In this semi-open room, several people sat down around the table.


    "I just saw that something unpleasant happened to you?" The Prophet Weilun smiled and asked: "Can you tell me something? Maybe I can give you some advice!!"


    "Of course! My Lord Prophet!" Mardera said, describing what happened.


    And Zhou Ye didn''t say a word, smiled and watched Maldera talking there...


    He had long seen that the prophet Velen meant to help him, otherwise, he would not have raised his position to the [Savior of Eredar Refugees] as soon as he came, although Zhou Ye could solve it by himself This incident, but-if someone is willing to help him, why should I refuse other people''s kindness?


    Elsa was a little uneasy. She was afraid that the Prophet would also persuade her to leave her lover, which she absolutely could not accept.


    Feeling Elsa''s tension, Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, indicating that she didn''t need to be afraid...


    After hearing what Maldera said, the prophet Velen smiled and asked: "Actually, Madera, have you asked your sister about this? Have you understood her thoughts?"


    "Elsa was just being..." When Mardera wanted to say that her sister was deceived by Zhou Ye, the prophet Velen stopped her words."Maldela, you are an excellent warrior. Your understanding of the Way of the Holy Light far exceeds that of others, but-prejudice has blinded your eyes, why not ask your sister''s thoughts? If even She doesn''t want to know what she thinks, how can you say that you are just for her good?"


    "I..." Maldera was stunned by the prophet Velen, and fell silent...


    Some people are born to be leaders. A very simple sentence can be convincing when you say it in his mouth. Perhaps this is the charisma of the prophet Velen.


    "I love Master Zhou Ye, I am willing to give everything I have for him..." At this time, Elsa also summoned the courage to say to her brother: "So, please bless us, brother... I am only you now. Relatives!!"


    "..." After a long silence, Mardera sighed... "Well, I know-my sister, since this is your choice!! I will bless you..."


    Having said this, he looked at Zhou Ye again, and then said: "My Lord Eternal, I know that your strength is unfathomable and that you are the light of our hope, but-please don''t let my sister be caused by you. Cry, otherwise-I will fight for my life and I will die with you..."


    "With me, Elsa will only be happy!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    For this, he is very confident...


    "I hope so!!"


    This is not a big or a small storm, even if it just passed...


    Time passed day by day, and this fleet full of Eredar exiles sailed aimlessly between the stars...


    During this period, the prophet Velen proposed to rename their race to draenei.


    This name means-exile in Ereda.


    The meaning of changing the name is not only to avoid Kil''jaeden searching, but also to let them remember the past of their clan escaped from the parent star Argus.


    And Zhou Ye also began to guide them, heading towards an unknown star field...


    Out of trust in Zhou Ye, the prophet Weilun did not hesitate to execute Zhou Ye''s order.


    Along the way, they saw too many planets destroyed by the Burning Legion... which made them even more afraid of being discovered by the Burning Legion.


    In order to avoid the Burning Legion''s pursuit, they gave up their natural magic talents, and instead learned from the Naru clan how to use the energy of the Holy Light.


    This energy is not only the nemesis of the evil power of chaos, but it is not easy to be traced by demons to fluctuations.


    What makes Zhou Ye depressed is that he somewhat overestimated the technology of the Naru people...


    In his eyes, the Naaru spaceship is surprisingly slow...


    At this speed, it would take at least tens of thousands of years to reach the planet of the orcs.


    Although all the draenei people are longevity species, for them, tens of thousands of years is just a long journey in their lives, but Zhou Ye does not want to spend tens of thousands of years with these draenei people here time¡­¡­


    So-he opened a huge star gate directly, and led the draenei through the star gate that could span tens of thousands of light years. This act also unintentionally chased after them. Kil''jaeden was thrown away.


    When a beautiful planet full of vitality appeared in front of these draenei... and Zhou Ye told them that this was their new hometown.


    They couldn''t help yelling in excitement...


    "On this planet, there are only some primitive tribes!!!" Zhou Ye looked at the planet outside the spaceship, turned his head and said to Prophet Velen: "But I suggest you, for your reproduction, eliminate these primitive tribes!! "


    "No, Lord Eternal!!" The prophet Velen shook his head and said: "As foreign guests, we feel very sorry for the masters by taking advantage of the master''s territory to thrive. It would be a bit too much to kill these masters. This is not the way of the holy light!!"


    "...Haha!" Zhou Ye gave the prophet Weilun a meaningful look and said, "I hope you won''t regret this decision you made in the future!!"


    The prophet Velen felt uncomfortable when he was shown this look in Zhou Ye''s eyes. He felt that the eternal lord seemed to have a lot of words not said...


    but--


    The Prophet Velen looked at the cheering people in the hall, and finally decided to stick to his own ideas-after all, his people were exhausted after this long interstellar journey and could no longer initiate any wars.


    However, he did remember Zhou Ye''s words in his heart.


    He will not initiate wars on the initiative--but he will prepare for the war little by little, and--even when he is asleep, he will keep one eye open and watch the new neighbors. At that time... Once something changed, he would not hesitate to launch a war that would destroy them.


    Soon-the draenei people controlled Naaru''s spacecraft and landed on the planet they named [Draenor].


    Draenor¡ªmeaning in Ereda¡ªa refuge for the exiles.


    The draenei carefully explored this unknown planet to them, and built their temple here, the Karabor Temple.


    But all this has nothing to do with Zhou Ye, because when they descended on Draenor, Zhou Ye had already left the draenei with his three Eredar women and returned to his place in Azer. Russ¡¯ home.


    Reference 1625


    One thousand six hundred and twenty-five chapters


    When Zhou Ye was leading the draenei to escape Kil''jaeden''s pursuit--


    Those dark trolls have also migrated to the woodland where the Well of Eternity is located.


    As they settled near the Well of Eternity, gradually, they discovered that they had some changes that made them mixed...


    Their rickety bodies can already stand upright - their dull gray skin gradually deepens in color, turning into a noble and beautiful violet color.


    The change that surprised them the most was the change in their appearance.


    They originally belonged to the prominent fangs of the troll clan, and gradually became smaller and their long noses shrank.


    Their facial features became softer and more beautiful, except for their long pointed ears-they had become completely different from the troll clan.


    This caused a lot of panic among the lower classes...

 Chapter 1210

    The patriarch was also worried about the riots caused by the change of image among the clansmen... In desperation, he could only invite the once chief occultist-now the high priest of Elune, Fina. Ye Feng came to solve his puzzles...


    Facing the patriarch¡¯s panic, Fina Yefeng smiled...


    She asked the patriarch to summon all the tribesmen, and she will clarify this matter in front of all the tribesmen-the patriarch readily agreed.


    then--


    The first family meeting, in the evening three days later, at the lakeside of the Well of Eternity-began.


    On this day, thousands of dark trolls gathered beside the Well of Eternity, ready to listen to the teachings of their chief occultist.


    When the full moon rises...


    Fina Nightwind boarded a temporary high platform built with logs specially for speeches¡ª¡ª


    She looked at the people in the audience who were anxious because of their own transformation, and said with a smile: "My people, I heard you talk, you are afraid of this kind of change that is happening to us? Right? ??"


    "Yes..."


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    "My benevolent priest, please clear away the mist in front of us..."


    "Our fangs... why are they all gone..."


    "Elune is on, I''m simply not used to this way, I now put two sticks in my eyes every day, as my lost fangs..."


    Fina Yefeng leaked a smile as he listened to the rumbling voices below.


    She was very satisfied that her people didn''t say anything like [The ancestor spirit is up] [What mystery master] etc.


    This shows that after all these years of preaching...her achievements are remarkable, at least her people no longer believe in ancestral spirits and spirits of the earth, but instead believe in the great moon god-Elune..


    Thinking of this, Fina Yefeng smiled and said, "Everyone is quiet..."


    Fina''s voice was not loud, but-it was clearly in the ears of every tribe. Those panicked tribesmen stopped their words in Fina''s soft and majestic voice... ... quietly looking at the high platform, their chief high priest.


    "Everyone knows that two years ago... under the guidance of the moon god Elune, we found this place, our god-given land..." Fina said unhurriedly.


    "Yes!!"


    "Yes!!"


    "And we live a happy and beautiful life in the land bestowed by the moon god Ellu!" Fina continued: "We no longer need to sleep in the cold and humid cave, There is no need to worry about other tribes coming to snatch our territory...This is all great¡ªgiven by the moon god Elune!!"


    "Yes, praise the moon god Elune!!"


    "We love you, goddess of the moon!"


    Seeing some devout believers in the audience, they are already praising the Moon God, Fina Yefeng nodded with satisfaction...and asked unhurriedly: "I heard that you are afraid of the changes you have made? ?"


    "Yes, my lord..."


    "There are no fangs, I found that I can close my eyes, but... I feel very uncomfortable!"


    "And my long nose is gone..."


    "Woo...I think I look like a woman now!"


    "My domineering fangs..."


    When complaints were everywhere, a voice broke the series of complaints in vain.


    "I think it''s pretty good, I think I''m more beautiful!!"


    "Yes...Who would like such big fangs!"


    "Fortunately, you men think that the bigger the fangs, the more majestic. In the eyes of our women, it''s so ugly!!"


    Hearing these crisp voices, the guys who were complaining about losing their fangs immediately retorted: "What do you women know..."


    "This is the beauty of men, you don''t understand!!"


    "Just...how majestic the fangs look!"


    "For us, fangs are like antlers for stags!!"


    Fina Yefeng smiled and watched the quarrel among the people in the audience. Obviously-not all the people were panicking and losing their fangs, at least the women were very happy...


    Out of the beauty-loving nature, these women think such changes are good.


    However, it is true-the loss of fangs makes women''s facial features more feminine, and the absence of long, collapsed noses makes them look much more beautiful.


    But-Fina can''t let them continue to argue, because-she has more important things to announce.


    Thinking of this, Fina Yefeng shouted again: "Quiet!"


    Under the majesty of her chief priest, everyone in the audience stopped the debate...turned their eyes to Fina Nightwind.


    "In your opinion, a frightening change-but for me, it is a delightful change!!" Fina Yefeng said slowly: "Because-it brings us closer to the gods ...Because this is a gift belonging to the Moon God!!"


    "Great Moon God Elune¡ª¡ªI am here to pray for your kindness, please let me, the confused people, see the way forward!!"


    As Fina Nightwind¡¯s prayer sounded...


    A tall and empty figure descended over the well of eternity behind her...


    All the dark trolls were overwhelmed by her beautiful figure, and they knelt down respectfully... "You are the brightest light in the night sky, you are the existence that shelters all things, we praise you, Goddess of the Moon!"


    With the prayer of the dark troll, Elune''s figure appeared brighter.


    "I am proud of being closer to the goddess!!" Fina Yefeng said loudly: "The goddess bestows us a form similar to her. This is a gift... and from today onwards, we will be completely separated. The troll family, from then on-our name is-Kaldorei-the son of the stars!!"


    "Kaldorei¡ª"


    "Kaldorei¡ª¡ª!!!"


    Hearing the words of the chief priest, these newly reborn Kaldorei excitedly shouted their own clan names-they were no longer afraid and confused, because-they found that this change is indeed approaching the form of the moon goddess .


    Even some of the fast-changing tribesmen have completed their transformation-for example, Fina Nightwind.


    Of course, they don''t feel jealous, because - they know, this may be the blessing that the Moon Goddess bestows on her most devout believer.


    Reference 1626


    One thousand six hundred and twenty-six chapters


    A turmoil just passed.

 Chapter 1211

    And Fina Nightwind also ceded the podium to the patriarch of Kaldorei in time, and returned to her tree house alone.


    Her residence is in a tree hole of a huge giant tree--


    In fact, this is only her temporary residence, she will move there when the Temple of the Moon is completed.


    But now¡ªshe can only do so.


    Gently waved back the female bodyguard behind him, Fina Nightwind stepped into her tree house...


    As soon as she walked into her tree house, she immediately slowed down her steps...


    He tiptoed to his bedroom.


    The entire huge tree house has a square top, and several rooms are deliberately divided into it...


    And the innermost is Fina''s bedroom.


    When Feina walked into her bedroom lightly and saw the handsome boy lying on the wooden couch that was integrated with the ground, a smile of relief could not be seen on her face.


    He-did not go.


    Thinking of this, Fina gently took off her arms, walked to the side of the couch, bent over, and wanted to get into this quilt made of unknown plant fibers-but was grasped by one hand. The arm...


    "My lord, did I wake you up?"


    Fina looked at the boy in front of her apologetically...


    "I didn''t wake me..." The young man stretched out, then unceremoniously dragged Fina into his arms, as if holding a big doll, he hugged her with both hands and feet... muttered: " Anyway, I''m used to Elune''s daily routine...it doesn''t matter if you add another one!!"


    "My lord!!" Fina hugged the young man tightly with both hands.


    She knew who Elune was in this boy''s mouth¡ª


    She knows better-whose husband this boy is.


    But-sometimes, love is so inexplicable.


    At the first sight of him, she knew-he was the one she had been waiting for, and for this reason-she was willing to bear all the anger of the goddess she believed in.


    Even if she was abandoned by the goddess, she would not hesitate...


    Thinking of this, Feina''s soft face became more determined.


    In fact, in the ceremony tonight, the phantom of Elune summoned was only created by her with ancient magic...


    The man who stole the goddess, why would she dare to contact the goddess??Do you die??


    "Fina, your heart is beating a bit fast..." Zhou Ye put his head between the two mountains and said dullly, "Are you still worried about Elune?"


    "Hmm!!" Fina didn''t conceal this matter. In her opinion, it is a very stupid thing to conceal something in front of a god.


    "Don''t worry!!" Zhou Ye... raised his head and looked at the more beautiful little face of Elune''s chief priest. He sighed helplessly, and said: "I have said it, Elune will not I''m bothering you!!"


    In fact, it was already more than a year after Zhou Ye returned from Delano.


    After returning to his floating city, Zhou Ye once again lived a life without shame and shame with his women.


    When he was bored, he would observe the daily life of these dark trolls.


    When he discovered that under the effect of the Well of Eternity, these dark trolls gradually got rid of their somewhat ugly posture and became more and more like night elves, Zhou Ye could not help but appear for the future, in these Kaldorei Among them, the idea of ??planting a seed.


    Since the seeds are to be planted in these future kaldorei, is there any faster way than letting Elune be the introducer?


    No--


    Therefore, at the strong request of her man, Elune introduced her spouse to her chief priest, Fina Nightwind.


    Of course, in a dream...


    Thanks to this-Zhou Ye could observe the evolution of these Kaldorei up close.


    He discovered that the transformation of these future Kaldorei was not only affected by the energy that overflowed from the Well of Eternity... They were indeed also affected by some subtle changes by the moon god Elune.


    This made Zhou Ye even more interesting.


    Do you dare to imagine-a priestess who can be regarded as delicate at best, gradually transformed into a great beauty under the influence of the Well of Eternity and the belief in the Moon God?


    This is completely a life-changing person with no PS traces...


    Moreover, there is no need for surgery. This change is due to genetic changes... In the future, their children will inherit their beautiful genes.


    This is really a very interesting thing.


    Sure enough¡ªWorld of Warcraft is¡ªfaith-changing life series.


    It''s just that, one come and two go-Zhou Ye found that the chief high priest who had been assisting him all the time, his eyes were getting a little bit more and more wrong.


    Finally¡ªthis morning, Zhou Ye was pushed back by the moon god priestess without resistance.


    Of course, Zhou Ye''s non-resistance still stems from the fact that the priestess Fina has evolved into a body that is no different from the later Kadore women.


    She has always been dedicated to studying the Well of Eternity, she originally had more opportunities to touch the energy of the Well of Eternity than others, and¡ªher faith in Elune was also the most pious, which led to her transformation speed far faster To others.


    The most important thing is that Zhou Ye has absolutely no resistance to Fina''s Huya.


    I have to say that after the dark trolls transformed into kaldorei, they still retained some of the trolls'' fangs.


    The man is the pair of canine teeth, and the woman is the little tiger tooth...


    Zhou Ye is really a girl who can''t resist Little Huya...The girl who has a pair of Huya, smiles, is super cute, OK?


    So-he just half-pushed and half-stopped, from Fina.


    However-when things really happened, Fina was a little afraid again.


    She was afraid of the anger of the goddess of the moon she served... She was not afraid of death, but she was afraid of being separated from the man in front of her forever.


    Facing Zhou Ye''s statement that Elune would not trouble her, Fina Yefeng was dubious.


    Fina said pessimistically: "You are my light and the source of all my beauty. If one day... Lord Moon God will send me... please don''t be sad for me, because my heart... my love... Always be with you..."


    "Slap¡ª¡ª!!!" Zhou Ye slapped Fina''s dolphins with a slap...This feel is amazing.


    He looked at the chief priest who had only handed his own to him for the first time this morning, and said helplessly: "It seems that I need to give you some reassurance..."


    In Zhou Ye''s view, Fina''s state is a suspicious ghost¡ª¡ª


    However, you can''t just leave it alone...because it would easily shake the faith in Elune.

 Chapter 1212

    That is not a good thing for Zhou Ye...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Come out, Elune...Look at your new sister, I know you are here!!"


    "What..." Fina Yefeng was shocked by Zhou Ye''s words. She couldn''t believe that everything she did was witnessed by Elune - which made her panic even more.


    Reference 1627


    One thousand six hundred and twenty seven chapters


    "Fina Nightwind..."


    With the sound of a misty voice, countless moonlight shined through the window of the tree house.


    In the end, in Fina Nightwind''s bedroom, it condensed into an extremely beautiful figure.


    This figure is the goddess of the moon, Elune, who once appeared in Fina''s dream.


    Seeing this figure, Fina Yefeng hurriedly broke free from Zhou Ye''s arms, then knelt on the couch, and said hello to the goddess she served sincerely: "Great Moon Goddess, your servant Hello!!"


    To be honest-this scene felt so embarrassing and funny in Zhou Ye''s eyes.


    A woman, the man who just robbed her boss, and then¡ªher boss came, she hurriedly stood up and greeted her boss.


    This situation is so interesting...


    Elune looked at her man''s indifferent expression somewhat depressed.


    She had long known that her priestess had thoughts about her man that she shouldn''t have.


    She also knew that based on her own man''s character, she would never refuse...Because she was a beauty control, none of the priestesses she had carefully selected were ugly.


    Even before accepting the transformation of the Well of Eternity and her, Fina could be regarded as a pure and beautiful girl-well, of course, it was incomparable compared to now.


    Elune knew that this was the type that her man liked¡ª¡ª


    When introducing her man to her priest, and then letting her priest take orders from her man, Elune had long expected such a day.


    What Elune didn¡¯t expect was--


    It was not the first hand of his man, but the man who was pushed back by his most pious chief priestess.


    This made Elune a little unhappy.


    But even if she is upset, she also knows-as long as she enters her man''s door, it is her own man''s person-that is family.


    There is absolutely no fighting between family members.


    Even if she is the goddess of the moon, she has no privileges.


    So-she deliberately kept silent, just intending to make Fina Nightwind restless for a few days, as a small punishment for her.


    It''s just this punishment that my own men are unwilling... Thinking of this, Elune was a bit wronged... She couldn''t help but glared at Zhou Ye viciously, and said in an angry voice: "My most pious priest, you She was really pious to me... and she was pious in my husband''s arms!!"


    "The Great Goddess of the Moon..." Hearing Elune''s angry voice, Fina Nightwind tremblingly said: "I really can''t suppress the blazing flame in my heart, so I waited. Offensive things... I dare not ask for your forgiveness. I only ask you not to separate us..."


    "Oh?" Elune asked faintly: "You have committed such a sin, and you are still trying to stay together with my man? Are you despising me?"


    "No... the benevolent goddess of the moon!" Fina Nightwind''s tone gradually became firmer."I am willing to accept any punishment from you, because I know that my sin is inexcusable, but-please don''t separate us..."


    "Any punishment?" A hint of mischief leaked from Elune''s eyes: "But you also said that I am a benevolent god, so-even if you commit such a sin, I will still not punish you Yes, I will only take back the blessings I have given you, and everything I have given you¡ªwill you?"


    "I''m willing!!" Fina Yefeng replied with some surprise when she heard these words.


    In her opinion, she just took back the divine power she had bestowed, and the goddess of the moon had already reached home with mercy.


    "Don''t rush to answer me..." The prank look in Elune''s eyes became more intense."You know-my gift is not only the magical arts, but also your beautiful appearance... Without these things, do you think-will my man still like you?"


    "No--!!!" Fina Yefeng felt desperate when she heard Elune''s words--not to mention whether Zhou Ye would still like her when the time comes. She alone cannot tolerate her That kind of ugly face appeared in front of Zhou Ye--she didn''t want the person she loved so much to see her like that.


    A woman is a person who pleases herself-this sentence is appropriate on any plane.


    "Enough¡ª¡ª!!!" Zhou Ye interrupted Elune''s prank.


    Going on, it''s not a prank, it''s a test of yourself...


    From the original point of view, Zhou Ye would never like the trolling Fina, but-this is a false proposition.


    Because Zhou Ye would never let Elune take back everything she gave Fina.


    "Huh¡ªwhat''s wrong? Do you feel bad for your new lover?" The Goddess of the Moon also loses her temper. She stares at Zhou Ye angrily and says, "I''m just talking, do you feel distressed? "


    "You just owe it to clean up!!" Zhou Ye stretched out his hand and pulled Elune over...


    Pressing on the wooden couch, it just tidies up...


    "Come on, Fina, help me hold your goddess''s arm..."


    "Fina, do you dare to...why--don''t move there..."


    "Hurry up, Fina, come and help me..."


    Fina Yefeng looked at this scene stupidly... her own goddess, as if... probably... maybe... maybe... is being bullied by her lover, but should she help her goddess?Should I help my lover??


    After hesitating for less than three seconds¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Fina resolutely---holding Elune''s hand, "I''m sorry, my benevolent goddess...I, I can''t help myself..."


    "Fina, I hate you...Ah¡ª¡ª!!!"


    The goddess of the moon was bullied by her own man and her chief priestess.


    It wasn''t until this moment that she deeply realized the feeling of being bullied by her own creation and her own man, once the life titan Iona.


    The feeling of grievance with a little irritation, made her indulge in the lifting work.


    And Fina Yefeng also felt that she had never been so close to her beliefs...


    She fought in the place where the goddess of the moon she believed in had fought.


    She once helped her goddess to resist Zhou Ye''s invasion together.


    She also betrayed her goddess, helped the god enemy Zhou Ye, and bullied her former beliefs together.


    This night was so long-in Fina''s feeling, it seemed like a month had passed.


    In the end-Zhou Ye, the perfidious enemy of God, completely defeated the Moon Goddess with the help of the fallen priest of the moon.Then-blatantly tore up the alliance agreement, turned around and completely defeated the priest of the moon who had helped him.


    However, the priest of the moon who had lost the protection of the goddess was unable to resist the invasion of the demon Zhou Ye, and in the end¡ªshe fell in agreement with her goddess.

 Chapter 1213

    At the moment of fainting, she deeply understood-without the goddess of the moon, she was nothing...


    The priest of the moon, who was repentant, successfully evolved into the final form...the high priest.


    And the benevolent Goddess of the Moon did not care about the predecessors, and gave the blessings of the high priest who re-believes in him, the more advanced Goddess of the Moon-congratulations to Coca Cola.


    As for the big devil Zhou Ye??


    He looked at the two goddess and the priests of the goddess who had been completely defeated by him with a triumphant expression, and said disdainfully: "Two fights and five scums, none of them can fight... I''ll ask, who else!!"


    Reference 1628


    One thousand six hundred and twenty eight chapters


    Years have passed...


    The freshmen Kaldorei were surprised to find that they are undergoing more positive changes over time.


    Their minds began to become smarter.


    Their bodies began to become strong and powerful.


    The most significant change is in their lifespan.


    They found that-their aging rate has been greatly delayed, and their lives have become longer-even those people who have grown old have gained a longer rest of their lives.


    This made the Kaldorei''s belief in the moon god Elune-more firm.


    In their view, all this is a gift from the Moon Goddess.


    Life has become long and long, and in the future it may cause the people of Kaldorei to lose their fishing nets, but...now, they are not there yet.


    Therefore, this led to...Kaldorei''s ethnic population began to explode.


    In just a few centuries, the Kaldorei has gone from a race of less than 10,000 people to a very large tribe with a population of more than 100,000.


    Around the Well of Eternity, it was obviously not enough to hold so many Kaldorei.


    So they established new cities elsewhere...


    When the tribe has grown to such a level, the patriarch of the Kaldorei clan also welcomed his successor with joy.


    "Wow--"


    With a loud cry, in a tall building...


    A baby girl from Kaldorei was born...


    This baby girl has amber eyes that are extremely rare in the Kaldorei clan, which makes her parents believe that she is the best gift given to them by the moon god Elon.


    Just when this elder-faced patriarch was hugging his daughter happily and was very happy...


    "My lord, my high priest, here comes..." a guard said respectfully.


    "What?" The patriarch asked in surprise, "High Priest?? Is it Master Fina Nightwind?"


    "Yes! Your lord!!" the guard responded.


    "Quickly invite the high priest in..." the patriarch said hurriedly.


    To know--


    In these long hundreds of years, the patriarch has not welcomed his own heir, so he had to turn to the high priest...


    It is precisely because of the help of the high priest Fina that he has the beautiful and lovely daughter now.


    Therefore, he firmly believed that this daughter was a gift given to him by the moon god Elu.


    It was a reward for his pious belief.


    With an order from the patriarch, the guards quickly invited Fina Nightwind, the priest of the moon.


    "Good day, my lord!!" Fina Yefeng said hello to the wise patriarch with a smile.


    "High Priest, you are still as beautiful as the moonlight!!" Seeing Fina''s appearance that seemed to have stagnated in time, the patriarch said with emotion, "Are all the sacrifices serving Lord Moon God will gain eternal youth? What?"


    "Hehe..." Facing the patriarch''s ridicule, Fina smiled slightly: "This is the preference of the moon god Elune for us, and-the moon god Elune doesn''t like male priests!!"


    Fina knew that the patriarch''s words sounded like ridicule, but¡ªin fact, there was no hint of temptation.


    Because, compared with her, the patriarch of almost the same age has begun to slowly age-and every person with power will inevitably want to gain immortality in the end.


    "Hahaha... I guess it is the same. After all, the priestesses in the Moon God Temple are all personally selected by Master Feina-the most beautiful girl of our clan!" Hearing Feina''s refusing words without a trace, the patriarch Haha smiled and said: "I don''t know what the high priest is here today?"


    You know, Fina Nightwind hasn''t walked out of the Moon Temple next to the Well of Eternity for a long time...


    And generally, if there is nothing important, or a ceremony.


    Fina Nightwind will not appear in front of the tribe.


    However, her reputation rose instead of falling...


    Who made her claim to be the closest to Elune??


    It is said that someone once saw the advent of the moon god Elune in her palace...


    This¡ªSit down, Fina Nightwind is the title of priest most favored by Elune.


    "I''m here for her..." Facing the patriarch''s question, Fina Yefeng pointed at the baby girl beside him and smiled.


    "For my daughter?" the patriarch asked in surprise.


    "Yes, my lord!!" Fina Yefeng smiled and nodded, "Now, with the growth of the tribe, don''t you find that there are more and more tribal things that need to be dealt with?"


    "Yeah!! That''s right..." Hearing Fina Nightwind''s words, the patriarch nodded in agreement."I already feel a little powerless. Although I have tried my best to handle everything well, there are still many omissions..."


    The patriarch did feel that with the growth of the clan, his hands-on handling methods were no longer suitable.


    It''s too tired...


    "But what does this have to do with my newly born daughter?" the patriarch asked back.


    "Because she is the hope of our clan!!" Fina Yefeng said, gently walking to the baby girl with a pair of amber eyes, and then picked her up.


    While gently teasing the baby girl¡¯s face, he said softly: "You are the light in the light, and you are the blessing of Elune - and you, too, will be crowned king and lead the Kaldorei clan , Towards glory......!!!"


    With the voice of Fina Nightwind falling...


    The patriarch of Kaldorei was a little surprised to find out that his newly born daughter was still crying... and now, under the teasing of Fina Nightwind... he revealed his cute smiling face...

 Chapter 1214

    "Crown as king... sounds very good!!" The patriarch said thoughtfully looking at the moon priest who was playing with his daughter.


    And Fina Yefeng also heard his self-talk and replied with a smile: "Of course not bad, but-not everyone has the potential to become a king, and this includes you!! "


    "I know..." For Fina''s words, the patriarch didn''t care...To some extent, the entire Kaldorei race was a political model of separation of state and religion.


    Fortunately, as the leader of the Elune sect, Fina Nightwind does not have too many fishing nets for power.


    And the patriarch who had walked through the hardest days was considered a wiser person. He didn''t care about the great reputation of the Elune sect among the people, and even said that he himself was the most devout believer of the moon god Elune.


    So-this makes the Kaldorei clan, which is separated from church and state, always seem so harmonious.


    "When she grows up, let her come to the Temple of Moon God!!" Fina Yefeng said, gently lowering the baby girl in her arms.


    "Do you personally teach her?" said the patriarch: "Then I can rest assured!"


    After all, in his opinion-Fina Nightwind, the priest of the anti-moon, can be regarded as the wisest existence of the Kaldorei clan.


    "Hmm...!!!" Fina Yefeng nodded, and then asked: "What''s her name!"


    "Azshara, I plan to call her Azshara!!"


    Reference 1629


    One thousand six hundred and twenty-nine chapters


    Fina Nightwind, who completed her mission, led her moon guardian back to her palace.


    Moon Temple--


    This is not only a temple-like existence, but also her residence, and it is also the residence of all the sacrifices serving the goddess Elune.


    The entire Moon Temple is amazing.


    It is also because it is really too big, so-its location has to be built a little far away from the Well of Eternity.


    The Moon Temple is composed of various facilities such as the Temple of Prayer, the Garden of Elune, the Temple of Meditation, and the residence of the priest.


    Covers an area of ??hundreds of acres...


    The Kaldorei clan unsparingly used all their fantastic ideas and knowledge of everything.


    Here, you can see all kinds of beautiful flowers blooming throughout the temple.


    Here, you can see a giant statue of Elune that is more than thirty meters high.


    Here, you can see all kinds of beautiful architectural styles...


    In short-this is the Kaldorei family, the crystallization of wisdom and art is not an exaggeration.


    And at this time-Fina Nightwind has entered the temple.


    She smiled and nodded to the apprentice priests who had greeted her, and walked around the long corridor towards the Elune Garden at the back of the temple.


    When she walked to the entrance of Elune Garden, she stopped her footsteps...turned her head and said to the moon female guard who followed her: "You stay here!"


    "Yes, my lord!!" XN


    The four moon female guards respectfully agreed, and then stood at the gate of Allen Garden...


    They knew that they were not qualified to enter Elune''s Garden.


    Only the high-ranking priests of the temple are qualified to enter the Garden of Elune and communicate with the Moon Goddess.


    As for the temple, only one apprentice priest will be selected each year to become a true temple priest... and if you want to be promoted to a high-ranking priestess of the temple, you have to pass many tests.


    It can be said that every high priest of the temple is an amazing existence.


    Fina Nightwind stepped into the Elune Garden.


    In this huge garden, Fina Nightwind is like an old horse knowing the way, walking through the paths paved with various beautiful gems...


    Soon-she came to the edge of a terrace.


    As soon as she got here, Fina heard the sound of crying from the five or six meters high terrace.


    That voice is so familiar...


    As soon as she heard it, she knew... what happened above.


    What her lover is doing to her high priestess...


    However, Fina was not angry...or it should be said that she was no longer angry.


    Every time, when she gets angry... that bad guy will persuade her to [Love Persuasion]...


    And every time, she was shameful.


    Repeatedly--


    I don''t know how many times [Love Persuasion] I have experienced, Fina completely gave up the idea of ??arguing with her lover.


    It is inseparable to leave, it is impossible to leave in this life...


    Fina smiled, and then stepped onto the terrace steps...


    The entire terrace is a circular structure, and underneath the terrace is a large room-the stairs that go up to the terrace are built on the edge of the terrace and rise in a spiral shape.


    Along the steps, Fina quickly walked to the terrace. On this terrace with an area of ??more than one hundred square meters, there is a very precious moss plant called Noctiluca, which, After drying, it will emit a light fluorescence, and there will be a refreshing fragrance.


    Step on it, as comfortable as the most expensive wool carpet.


    But this kind of plant is very rare...every year, the amount obtained is extremely limited.


    The luminous grass carpet laid on the entire terrace can be said to be the treasure of the entire Moon Temple for decades.


    And in front of Fina, a beautiful figure with long silver hair was being bullied by a bad guy. Under the bullying of that bad guy... she was making waves of unexplained wailing.


    This wailing sound reached a highest point after Fina''s arrival...


    Finally, the high-level white-haired priestess who was bullied uttered a loud scream, and then completely lay down on the luminous grass carpet, motionless.


    "My love, you bullied Nasala again..." Fina shook her head speechlessly, then picked up her lover''s clothes from the carpet, and then gently helped him put it on...


    "Nasara is so fun, every time I see you by my side, I will be shy!!" Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his arms, letting Fina dress herself... and then asked: "Things How''s it going?"


    "The patriarch has agreed, give Little Azshara to me to teach!" Fina said, while helping her lover organize the clothes, she didn''t stop until she thought she was perfect.


    "Why do you have to get Azshara''s education right?" Fina asked curiously.

 Chapter 1215

    "If I say that she will become a queen who will lead Kaldorei to glory in the future, do you believe it?" Zhou Ye said while helping Nasara on the ground cover something, which saved her from catching a cold. .


    Although the weather here is not cold... But this is an attitude.


    "I believe it!!" Fina said here and asked: "But, is there any necessary connection with you to teach her personally?"


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye embraced Fina and said with a smile: "That prophecy, there is still the second half!!"


    "What is it?" Fina asked curiously.


    She couldn''t guess the prediction in the second half, but she was very curious, what kind of future it was, that her man actually planned to teach a little loli herself?Even if she is the future Queen Azshara.


    The queen is inconspicuous in her lover''s home, OK?


    As far as Fina knows-there are three sisters with queen attributes in the house-Red Dragon Queen Alexstrasza, Green Dragon Queen Ysera... and Blue Dragon Queen Sindragosa.


    Although Sindragosa is considered a polished commander, he does have the queen''s demeanor.


    Compared with them-Azshara is not enough.


    What is the reason why my lover, who can sit and never stand, and can lie down and never sit, wants to teach a future queen for the first time??


    Fina is a little confused...


    This is why Fina doesn''t know much about her lover.


    It is also because she wants to stay in the Moon Temple, so she rarely goes to the floating city of Eden to meet her own men, and she is a little distant from other sisters.


    In addition, Alexstrasza and Ysera seldom mention their past to others. After all, they are now queens. Some black history should be buried and buried...


    If you can''t mention the fact that Zhou Ye was tricked into eating lollipops when you were a child, I wouldn''t mention it.


    After all-queens also want face.


    Even, they were reluctant to mention that they were raised by their spouse Zhou Ye. They were actually laughed at by Elune and Freya too many times, so they wanted to bury their dark history.


    If Fina knew about the dark history of those queens-probably it wouldn''t be strange for her lover to suddenly become so positive.


    Reference 1630


    One thousand six hundred and thirty chapters


    Hearing Fina¡¯s curiosity, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said: "The young Azshara in the future will indeed become the greatest queen of the Kaldorei clan in history, and the Kaldorei clan, under her leadership, will establish An extremely huge empire!!"


    Having said this, Zhou Ye paused for a while, and then continued.


    "But-the prosperity must decline. Compared with Azshara''s future achievements, her later confusion is also the key to ruining the entire Kaldorei Empire."


    "Her mistake even caused the entire Kaldorei Empire to fall apart!!"


    With this, Zhou Ye stopped speaking.


    "Then my love, are you planning to teach her to be a qualified leader?" Fina Nightwind asked thoughtfully: "This seems pretty good too!!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled without saying anything when he heard his woman''s words.


    I don''t want to teach you to be a qualified leader, but I will definitely teach the future queen to look like he wants and fit his shape. That''s for sure.


    "Okay, the future is too early!!" Zhou Ye said, holding Fina''s slender waist and said: "I haven''t seen your dance of the moon god in a long time! Take advantage of this now, Ai Lu En is above the sky, won''t you show me a dance?"


    "Wait a minute, my love!!!" Fina smiled and gently pecked at her lover''s eye, and said: "I have prepared a little surprise for you!!"


    "Oh? What little surprise?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "You''ll know later!!" Fina said, directly using the power that Elune bestowed on herself to light up the moonlight on the terrace.


    With the lighting of the moonlight--


    The moonlights in the entire Elune Garden were on.


    Under the faint fluorescence of the moonlight, a graceful figure danced happily on the high ground not far from the terrace.


    Her dancing poses are sometimes charming and sometimes intense.


    With her dancing, even the plants are dancing...


    "Interesting...Who is she?" Zhou Ye asked curiously as he looked at this figure.


    "Dijiana, the high-ranking priest promoted this year!!" Fina said softly with a smile: "She has a very pious belief in the Moon Goddess..."


    "I can see that her dance of the Moon God is very good!!" Zhou Ye nodded."So? Are you planning to let her join our family?"


    "I think her piety should be rewarded!!" Feina gently whispered in Zhou Ye''s ear: "Let her get closer to her beliefs. I think this is the best return for her. !!!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled when he heard Fina''s words.


    What does it mean to be closer to one''s faith??


    Of course it was on the couch, together with the goddess she believed in, to resist the invasion of the Great Demon.


    What else can come closer than fighting with the goddess of your faith??


    Imagine that the weapon that was just fighting the goddess suddenly turned towards herself-that was simply the best return to the devout believer.


    "I promised!!" Would Zhou Ye refuse??


    of course not--


    Or--


    If you change to any man with normal physiology, you won¡¯t...


    As the voice fell, Zhou Ye''s figure suddenly disappeared from the terrace, and appeared behind the dancing figure...


    "I haven''t told everything..." Before Fina had finished speaking, she saw Zhou Ye on the high ground in the distance, and had already threw down the newly promoted high priest.


    And Dijana, who was dancing to the goddess of the moon she believed in, was instantly dumbfounded. She looked at this man who was pushing herself down on the grass with some bewilderment...


    Except for the long ears of the Kaldorei clan, this man is almost indistinguishable from the Kaldorei clan.


    Moreover, his beauty was something she had never seen before.


    However-this is not the reason she will stop resisting...


    "Who are you? How dare you attack her priest in the territory of the great Elune... Guard, guard!!"


    "Hehe... Elune? She didn''t dare to resist me... So, you still obediently follow me!!"


    With his own skill, Zhou Ye easily disarmed Di Jia Na...

 Chapter 1216

    With a cry of sorrow-the newly promoted high priest Di Jia Na, completely completed the transformation from a girl to a woman.


    From resisting to half pushing and half pushing, from half pushing and half pushing to taking the initiative...


    No one knows what kind of spiritual journey Dijana has experienced...


    While standing in the distance, Fina, who had witnessed all this, murmured in her mouth: "Forgive me, Dijana...In order for our lover to stay here more, this is a sacrifice that must be made. !!!"


    No wonder Fina is like this.


    In the Garden of Eden, she saw how the two dragon legions worked together to fight her lover.


    She also saw how her love defeated them one by one under the provocation of those beautiful dragon girls.


    Therefore, she had the idea to increase her own power.


    How to increase??


    Of course it is¡ªchoose more high-ranking priestesses to make them closer to the goddess.


    Fortunately, through so many years of getting along, she has almost figured out the likes and dislikes of her lover.


    So, basically, every priestess she chooses can hit the weakness of her lover.


    However, at present, there are still a few high-ranking priestesses...


    The high priestess of the entire Elune sect has just reached the number of twenty.


    This still adds to the number of Dijana who is fighting the enemy bravely.


    but--


    Fina is not willing to increase the number of high-ranking priestesses at will. In her opinion, quality is the first.


    Must be beautiful¡ªmust be pure¡ªmust have a pious belief in Elune.


    This blocked the promotion of many people.


    However, the high-ranking priests selected in this way are also beneficial.


    For example, Zhou Ye¡¯s monthly family gathering was called "Holy Grace Day" by them...


    Why is it called Holy Grace Day??


    Because that day, they could witness the various gestures of the Moon Goddess...


    And through the baptism of Holy Grace Day¡ªevery high-ranking priest found that he was more closely connected with the Moon Goddess.


    Ahem...


    It seems that I said something terrible...


    Time passed day by day, in the blink of an eye-


    Little Azshara is five years old...


    According to the agreement, she was personally sent to the Moon God Temple by her father--


    Here, she will accept the teachings of Fina Nightwind, the wisest existence of the entire Kaldorei clan, who is also the highest leader of the Elune sect and priest of the Moon God.


    Little Azshara, who had known the news a long time ago, looked anxiously at the extremely magnificent building in front of her... She didn''t know how she would spend her days in the future.


    After all-she is just five years old.


    In the Moon Temple, Zhou Ye had already begun to figure out how to teach Azshara¡ªthe future queen.


    Chapter 1631


    Chapter one thousand six hundred and thirty one


    "How are you..."


    Little Azshara looked at the person in front of her with some anxiety, an existence completely different from her...


    He does not have long, pointed ears like his own, nor the shining eyes like his own people.


    But-he has the beauty he has never seen before, and he has black eyes that are as mysterious as the night.


    Especially in him, there is a trait that people can''t help but want to get close, even if it''s the first time meeting-little Azshara also has an urge to approach him and listen to him.


    "Hello...Little cute!" Zhou Ye smiled and said to little Lori Azshara: "Who brought you here?"


    "Yes, it was Ms. Yefeng who brought me here!!" In Zhou Ye''s gentle tone, the anxiety in her heart gradually eased.She found that¡ªthe handsome boy in front of her was very easy to get along with...the anxiety and fear she had just disappeared.


    While those negative emotions disappeared, little Lolita''s nature gradually made her lively."You really, as Ms. Yefeng said, before this world was born, did you already exist? Are you a god? Will you be my teacher?"


    "No, I am not a god! But I would love to be your teacher!" Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his hand to Azshara, "Would you like to walk with me in this garden?? "


    "Hmm..." Little Azshara obeyed her inner voice, allowing the young man in front of her to hold her little hand.


    "As today''s first lesson, I will first teach you to recognize our world!!" Zhou Ye said, pulling up little Azshara and walking towards the garden.


    "Our world?" Little Azshara asked curiously.


    "Of course!!" Zhou Ye said, pulling up Little Azshara-walking towards the garden... "In the beginning of this world, it was dominated by violent elements!!"


    As Zhou Ye''s words fell, little Azshara felt the scene change...


    That kind of change, so fast... So quickly, it made Azshara feel as though she was being carried by her father and riding on a nightsaber...


    No, it feels faster than that...


    Countless scenery turned into a stream of light, flashing behind me...


    Little Azshara couldn''t help but was frightened by the strange sight before her and wanted to scream, but the gentle voice in her ears made her stop this impulse."Don''t be afraid, little cute...We are going upstream through the long river of time, to the beginning of this world, to see what happened in this world!!"


    "Hmm!!" Little Azshara felt that the big warm hand holding her hand made her feel so safe, she even relied on it, leaning against Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile as he felt the attachment behavior of little Lori next to him.


    Why did you use such a big move when you came up??


    The purpose is to carve his mark in the mind of little Azshara.


    After this [first class], Zhou Ye believes that even at the end of time¡ªLittle Azshara will never forget the first class that she will never forget.


    Although it is shameless to use the suspension bridge theory to carve her own mark in the heart of a little loli...


    but----

 Chapter 1217

    Would Zhou Ye care about such shamelessness??


    For him-how can it be shameless to pick up girls??


    Keke-far away.


    Turning with the streamer in front of me...


    When the scenery in front of her no longer changes, Little Lori finds herself in a hell-like environment.


    it''s here--


    There is no vegetation on the earth...On the dry earth, like scars, there are cracks. Under these cracks...the blood-red magma is surging, and the hot breath makes Little Aisa Even if you are far away, you can feel a rush of heat.


    "Where is this place, teacher..." Little Lori Azshara asked hesitantly: "Why can''t I feel a trace of life here?"


    "This is the territory of Ragnaros, the King of the Flame Demon!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Would you like to meet this big guy?"


    "Yeah!!!" Little Lori, whose curiosity overwhelmed everything, nodded her little head without hesitation."Is Ragnaros very powerful? Why does it want to make its territory like this?"


    "The King of the Flame Demon is the first flame element lord born in this world!!" Zhou Ye smiled, and pulled the little Lolita towards a valley...While walking, he introduced to the little Lolita: " It can almost be said to be the oldest existence in this world. It likes the hot environment, just like Kaldorei likes the forest..."


    Following Zhou Ye¡¯s description, Little Lori gradually understood the past of the King of Elements¡ª¡ª


    However, what attracted her more attention were the fire elemental creatures running back and forth around them. Although these elements had no legs, they could float in midair and run back and forth.


    "Teacher... are we in the illusion?" Little Lori asked curiously: "Why don''t those fire elements attack us? Don''t you say that they are the most violent elemental creatures?"


    I don''t know when, little Azshara has already begun to call the teacher without any sense of violation.


    "Want to try to communicate with these elemental creatures?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Hmm!!" Little Azshara nodded without hesitation.


    She believes that her teacher will protect herself... Although this feeling is so abrupt, she just believes that her teacher will not let herself suffer any harm. You can call this ¡ª¡ªLittle Lori''s intuition.


    "Then try to communicate with these elemental creatures!!" Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand gently, removing the mask covering them.


    As Zhou Ye removed the mask from his body...


    Little Azshara suddenly felt a burst of hot air coming...


    If she just felt like she was beside the campfire and facing the flames-then now, she felt like she was in a sea of ??fire.


    She even smelled a scorching smell, it was the smell of her hair being scorched by the flame...


    Before Azshara had time to complain, suddenly, a giant fire element with a height of more than ten meters had discovered her in the distance.


    It roared and rushed towards Azshara with a violent posture... and said words that Azshara didn''t understand at all.


    Only at this time did Azshara realize that the idea of ??communicating with these elemental creatures was so ridiculous that the two had no common language to communicate...


    Facing the rushing fire element in front of him, Azshara couldn''t help but screamed out... "Help, teacher!!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled lightly, waving his hand at the distant fire element...


    Azshara saw that following the actions of his teacher¡ªthe fire element in front of him let out a deafening roar, and then¡ªits body collapsed toward a certain center of its hunger, and finally...


    With a flash of fire, the over-ten-meter-high Fire Elemental Lord disappeared before Azshara''s eyes.


    Reference 1632


    One thousand six hundred and thirty-two chapters


    When the ten-meter-high Fire Elemental Lord died out, little Lori Azshara discovered that-where the fire element disappeared, there was actually a small red ball left on the charred ground...


    She rushed over with some curiosity, reaching for the round sphere.


    "Be careful!!" Zhou Ye grabbed little Lolita.


    He really didn''t expect that a generation queen, Azshara, had the side of a bear child when he was a child.


    "That is the core of the fire element!!" Zhou Ye said while pulling little Lolita toward the core of the element: "Every elemental creature has a core, and different element cores have different uses..."


    As Zhou Ye said, he bent down and picked up the bright red flame core, then stretched out his hand for little Lolita to see clearly."This core still has the power of the fire element just now, so-if you are not careful, you will be burned!!"


    "Hmm..." At this moment, Little Lolita also felt the scorching heat emanating from the core of the element in front of her. She screamed her scorched hair suddenly, and said to Zhou Ye with a little face crying, "Teacher... My hair!!!"


    "Don''t worry, isn''t your hair good?" Zhou Ye smiled and stroked Azshara''s long silver hair.


    The hair tips that were already a little toasted and scorched, instantly restored its original beauty.


    "Great!!!" The beauty-loving little Lolita just had time to cheer when she heard a loud voice, suddenly sounded...


    "Who-killed my heir!!!"


    Although she could not understand the meaning of the words, little Azshara could feel the anger in that voice...


    She couldn''t help turning her head in the direction where the sound came from...


    Just this glance made her completely dumbfounded¡ª¡ª


    I saw--


    In the valley more than a thousand meters away from them, a huge figure was standing there.


    The flame is his skin, the lava is his armor, and the spiral of flame whirlwind composes his feet... His height is several hundred meters... The flame hammer in his hand is even bigger than Azshara''s residence. Several times larger...


    "This, what is this? Teacher!!!" Little Azshara looked at the huge flame creature in front of her stupidly. In her cognition, there has never been a creature with such a huge size.


    "Ragnaros, Lord of the Flame Demon, the Flame Lord, one of the four lords of the elements!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Want to take a look together?"


    "..." Little Lori was silent, and to be honest, facing the Flame Demon King, she really felt scared...


    But-when she saw the slightly smiling look in her teacher''s eyes, her unwilling personality made her nodded without hesitation, her little head."Ok--!"


    "This is my little queen!!" Zhou Ye smiled...


    "You have to know that any powerful existence can be defeated!!" Zhou Ye said as he pulled up the little loli, and walked towards Ragnaros, the king of the flame demon-of course, he supported it again A protective cover that can cut off the heat...this made Little Lori feel alive again.


    "Can this thing be defeated?" Little Lori asked curiously.


    "Of course!!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Do you include the teacher?" Little Lori asked back.


    "Well--including me!!" Zhou Ye nodded without hesitation...Want to defeat him?It''s very simple-you only need hundreds of OAAs to besiege him, and he can''t stand it.


    So, which world has hundreds of OAAs??

 Chapter 1218

    Obviously¡ªno world has hundreds of OAAs, so¡ªZhou Ye is still invincible.


    While chatting with little Lolita, the two of them had already walked to the side of Ragnaros, the enraged Balrog Lord.


    Standing at the feet of this Balrog giant... Little Lori Azshara could feel the power of the giant in front of her.


    However, her teacher''s actions quickly made her feel that the three views were completely destroyed.


    "Ah, I feel hungry when I see the fire!!" Zhou Ye said as he walked up to Ragnaros, and then -


    Little Lori saw her teacher and took out something...


    Is that¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªBarbecue??


    Zhou Ye took out a variety of well-preserved meats from his wristband, and said: "Little cute, do you want to try my barbecue craft? I promise you you want to eat it!!"


    "..."


    Using such a powerful flame elemental creature as a source of fire to barbecue things... Isn''t this teacher yourself a little unreliable??


    Although thinking about it this way, little Lolita still got in curiously...


    "What kind of meat is this?" Little Lori looked at the strange meat skewers in her teacher''s hand and asked a little strangely...


    This kind of cylindrical-looking meat doesn''t seem to be cut into this shape at all, but some seem to be natural.


    However, Little Lori really couldn''t think of any animal that could grow such a piece of meat.


    "This is the leg of a giant forest spider!!" Zhou Ye introduced, and handed the skewers that had been skewered to the side of Ragnaros, King of the Flame Demon...


    Little Lori was speechless for a while when she heard her teacher''s words¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Giant forest spider??


    The kind of spider that is five or six meters tall??


    A poisonous spider that will undoubtedly die when it is touched by its toxin??


    Can this kind of food be eaten??


    Just when Little Lori complained about her teacher, what happened below made her giggle.


    The meat skewers that Zhou Ye had just handed out... were instantly scorched by the heat next to Ragnaros, King of the Flame Demon...


    He only heard a stab, and the meat skewers in his hand became-carbon skewers...


    Zhou Ye looked at the meat skewers in his hand silently...Ah, some of the predictions made a mistake... Didn''t you expect the temperature around Ragnaros to be so high??


    Zhou Ye, who had already felt a little nasty, heard the laughter of Little Lori again... suddenly he couldn''t hold back.


    Damn it, is this the representative of pretending to be X instead of being stupid??


    Zhou Ye, annoyed and furious, simply removed the protective invisibility cover that covered him... and appeared directly in front of Ragnaros."Asshole, you broke my lunch, you pay me!!"


    As soon as Zhou Ye removed his protective shield, Ragnaros, the enraged Balrog Lord, had already discovered the bug under his feet...


    He roared, vigorously swung down his warhammer at the bug that dared to provoke his majesty.


    So the two of them started fighting when they didn''t agree with each other. In this chapter, the sky is dark and the sun is dark...


    Of course, that''s just a little Lolita''s conjecture, in fact... the real situation is--


    Zhou Ye used only one finger to withstand Ragnaros'' sledgehammer, and then¡ªit was a unilateral abuse...


    Just a minute later, the great Balrog King and the commander of the flames-Lord Ragnaros, was thoroughly convinced by Zhou Ye and became a little flame for someone to barbecue.


    Reference 1633


    One thousand six hundred and twenty-three chapters


    "Small flame, the roast here is a bit uneven, let''s put a little more effort!!"


    "Asshole... I asked you to work harder, not to let you scorch my skewers!!"


    "How can I give you the title of God of Cookery like this? What a shame!"


    Little Lori Azshara looked at the super-miniature Balrog Lord Ragnaros who was shorter than her with a dull face, her mind became a mess.


    This guy?Is that the flame giant who was a few hundred meters tall just now??


    This guy is known as one of the oldest rulers of this world?The Fire Elemental Lord of the Four Element Lords??


    is that a lie??


    Just when Azshara was thinking about things in disbelief, she inadvertently took the meat skewers handed over by her teacher...


    Then, after taking a bite, he was immediately overwhelmed by the taste of the meat skewers in his hand...


    She has never eaten such delicious kebabs.


    Even if she was born in the family of the noblest rulers in Kaldorei, she had no worries about food and clothing since she was a child, and anything she wanted to eat could be eaten in the first time.


    However, she has never eaten such delicious skewers.


    Put it this way...


    Meat foods lacking condiments are far less delicious in Azshara than those sweet and sour plant fruits...


    But today, her prejudice against meat food was broken by this string of meat skewers from her teacher.


    Little Lolita, who has never liked meat food, couldn¡¯t help but ate a dozen skewers in one breath...


    You know, a dozen strings are definitely a lot...


    That''s more than two catties of meat.


    After eating, there is another glass of natural green juice...


    The taste of the juice also made Little Lori happy.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After an extremely rich lunch--


    While learning the appearance of his own teacher, lying lazily on the chair he took out, watching Ragnaros, Lord of the Flames, controlled his own Fire Element Lord to dance a funny dance there.


    Little Lori Azshara has a strange thought in her heart...

 Chapter 1219

    Was it that Ragnaros, the Balrog Lord, was the weakest elemental lord himself??


    Otherwise, why would it succumb to its own teacher so easily??


    But-the next journey, let her quickly change this idea.


    After a period of rest, Zhou Ye once again took his students to travel everywhere on the continent of Azeroth in the early Yuan Dynasty...


    After seeing the other three elemental lords--


    Zhou Ye took the little Lolita across the long river of time again, reaching the point in time when the ancient god had just arrived.


    At this point in time...


    Little Lori Azshara saw the power of the Balrog Lord Ragnaros, who she thought was the weakest element lord.


    In the battle with the ancient gods, Ragnaros, the king of the flame demon, deserved the title of his flame lord.


    Its great hammer smashed the ground, and its flames turned all the ancient evil gods'' men into ashes.


    Where it passes, the earth is covered with magma...


    it¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Although, it was finally captured by the ancient evil gods by means, but-those ancient evil gods also paid a considerable price, and even-there was an ancient evil god who was burnt half by Ragnaros, the king of the flame demon. body¡­¡­


    this moment--


    Little Lori Azshara finally understood that it was not that those element lords were too weak, but that her teacher was too strong.


    Strong, she can''t see his limit...


    From that moment on, little Lori Azshara looked into her teacher''s eyes and couldn''t help but bring a trace of worship.


    And this trace of worship, in the subsequent process of getting along, more and more...more and more.


    Zhou Ye took her and traveled everywhere in this dark empire built by the ancient evil gods.


    Little Azshara once met with her teacher, Yogg-Saron, the demon known as Thousand-Eyed. She spit on this ugly creature.


    She also saw Y''Shaarj, the demon god known as emotions...


    In short...


    Little Lori was taken by her teacher, and spent more than ten years touring in the long river of time...


    And as more than ten years passed--


    Little Lolita, from a little cutie who was less than Zhou Ye''s waist height, gradually grew into a slim night elf girl.


    Eat and live together for more than ten years, even sleep together...


    Before she knew it, little Azshara had an indescribable thought towards Zhou Ye...


    And today, she will announce this thought to the public...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At this time, Zhou Ye was lazily soaking in the bath in his tent...


    The wooden bathtub is inlaid with a water elemental core and a fire elemental core.


    The core of these two elements brought Zhou Ye into the wilderness, and he could also enjoy the convenience of warm bath water anytime and anywhere.


    Zhou Ye, who buried himself in the bathtub, was considering his next plan.


    Speaking of which, he has led little Lori Azshara to tour the entire ancient era, almost-take her to take a look at the Titans vs. the ancient gods, just fine.


    This long first class can be declared over...


    "Little cutie is so lucky... I have a good teacher like me!!" Zhou Ye couldn''t help but mutter to himself: "If the teacher who taught me history had such a great ability, maybe I would still I really love history class..."


    "Yeah, I also feel very lucky to have a teacher like you!!" As the voice sounded, a slim figure opened the tent and walked in...


    Looking at the beautiful figure with long silver hair in front of him, Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "Do you want to wash with the teacher? Didn''t you like to take a bath with me a long time ago? Do you plan to relive your old dream today?"


    It seems that since Azshara¡¯s female consciousness began to awaken, she stopped taking a bath with Zhou Ye...


    Of course, if Zhou Ye were to force her, she would still follow...


    Unfortunately, Zhou Ye didn''t say anything...


    The girl''s heart that Azshara was waiting for someone to confess was dragged to the limit... Today, she finally didn''t want to wait any longer.


    "Of course, today... I want to wash with you, and-I still want... I will wash with you in the future!!" Azshara said, gently throwing the clothes she was wearing. On the ground, then... walked into Zhou Ye''s huge bathtub.


    "Come... do you want to wash it with me too?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    Of course he knows Azshara''s thoughts, but-for some evil taste, he has been pretending to be stupid-it is true love for the teacher to be pushed back by his students, and the teacher who pushes his students is a beast!!


    Although Zhou Ye sometimes doesn''t mind being a beast, occasionally he also wants to play true love.


    "Yes, in the future...you will also belong to me...and I will also belong to you!!" Azshara said, straddling Zhou Ye lightly...then--sit down suddenly... ¡­"what----!!!"


    With her screams, a burst of red blood began to spread in the bathtub¡ªfading...


    "I feel your presence, we... never separate again, don''t we? Teacher..."


    "Of course¡ªmy best student, it seems that you have learned the physiology class I taught you well!!" Zhou Ye smiled evilly, and then... "Leave the rest to the teacher, today-- Let the teacher teach you a new physiology lesson!!!"


    "I''m looking forward to...ah..." Azshara couldn''t say a word before she finished her words... She was lost in her teacher''s physiology class.


    Reference 1634


    One thousand six hundred and thirty-four chapters


    On the vast ground--


    Countless strange-looking creatures are waiting quietly¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The reason these creatures look strange is because they themselves have grown somewhat beyond the limits of human imagination.


    Among these creatures-there are living objects that stand upright, but you can''t see his face. It looks like an octopus on his face instead of his head. He doesn''t even have hands, like tentacles. The gadgets replaced his hands.


    There are bugs the size of a stag. These bugs look like all kinds of insects, some like locusts, some like beetles...


    These buck-sized insects, compared to the commander behind them, are so small and pitiful... Their commander is an insect like a millipede, but the size of this millipede is a bit scary... according to the current size. In other words, its size is about the size of a dozen train cars.

 Chapter 1220

    The chitin carapace covered on their body is their best protective measure, and the extremely fast reproduction speed is the guarantee of their invincibility.


    If you give them a short period of time to thrive, they will let you see what is called a sea of ??insects.


    And now¡ªthey perfectly explain to people what is called the ocean of bugs.


    It''s densely packed-in the ocean of bugs that can''t see the edge at a glance, mixed with the faceless monster with a long J¡¤B face, and a huge bug.


    The kind of formation that makes people with dense phobias feel numb all over the body at a glance, so powerful...


    However, even such a powerful alien army, they are now looking at the distant place where the smoke is billowing as if they are facing an enemy.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the opposite side of them, with the billowing smoke and dust, there are countless armies.


    Compared with the strange shapes of insects, these troops are more in line with human aesthetics.


    At least¡ªtheir looks are not much different from humans.


    However, their figures are a bit like challenging humans...


    In this army, the largest number is the kind of humanoids with stone and bronze skins, and it is this kind of humanoids that exist like soldiers. They are all over four meters in size, and more Many are bronze giants with a height of tens of meters...


    Holding weapons in their hands, they took firm steps, and launched an undaunted charge toward the Zerg Legion, which was like a big enemy.


    As the two parties approached¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A black torrent collided with a bronze torrent...


    Seeing from the sky, the earth quickly became the color of a bronze dalmatian.


    This is a situation where the two sides have fought at close quarters, forming a canine tooth, with me in you and you in me.


    However, over time...


    Those black spots on the ground gradually disappeared...


    This shows that those seemingly powerful Zergs are being wiped out by these Titans'' creations.


    Those Zergs who rely on the benefits of their mouthpieces to fight cannot bite the skins of those Titan creations at all. Only the huge Zergs can crush those smaller Titan creations with their own strength.However, when they face giant human creations tens of meters in height, or even hundreds of meters in height, they are just like crushed insects, and they are directly killed without any resistance.


    In the midair of this battlefield----


    A man and a woman were standing there out of thin air...It was not someone else, it was Zhou Ye and his student, Azshara.


    At this time, Azshara was nestling in the arms of her teacher, looking at the scene of the war on the ground with bright eyes.


    "This is really an extremely magnificent picture..."


    Aisara sighed: "Those Titan creations are so powerful..."


    "I don''t like these things with bodies of steel..." Zhou Ye said in response, "They remind me of cold machines, so I don''t like them!!"


    "But, you can''t deny their strength, can you? My teacher!" Azshara smiled, turned her head slightly, and slapped her teacher''s cheek, saying: "It seems that the Titans have won. ...These creators are really powerful...Just throwing out something that is like a toy to them can wipe out the dark empire that has been entrenched on this planet for thousands of years..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye just smiled disdainfully and said nothing.


    Azshara instantly understood what her teacher meant-in front of him, to brag about the strength of others... her teacher would not open the forest.


    "Of course...you are stronger than them, my teacher!!" Azshara smiled and hurriedly remedied.


    These words are not perfunctory by Azshara, she can really feel the strength of her teacher.


    Over the years, her teacher has taken her to explore the boundless star field, saw the origin and destruction of countless creatures, and even took her to visit the location of the temples and witnessed the majestic Titans. Body.


    She even visited the Lord of the Temples up close, Aman Sur...


    I also accepted a gift from my teacher, an artifact staff called the Eye of Norgannon. This artifact comes from Norgannon the Dreamweaver... Of course, I don¡¯t want to know how this thing was made. I asked, Zhou Ye wouldn''t say anything.


    ¡ª¡ª Azshara can feel the power contained in the artifact that the teacher gave to him...


    Although he didn''t see his teacher defeating those Titans, Azshara firmly believed that his teacher was definitely much better than those guys.


    This is a female intuition...


    Ahem... It''s far away.


    "The last battle-these dark empire guys are lost!" Azshara stood up straight and stretched out... to his teacher, "Where shall we go next? Go to see the fall Titan Sargeras? Or..."


    "We should go back now, my little cutie!!" Zhou Ye was speechless when he heard Azshara''s words...


    This girl has been playing crazy for more than ten years...


    Although she has learned a lot of knowledge in play, she seems to not want home at all.


    But thinking about it, it seems to be my own fault...


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but blame himself a little--in order to abduct Little Lori, he took out a lot of snacks at first...


    The sentence of eating, having fun and not wanting to be home is perfectly interpreted in Azshara...


    Azshara eats dishes that are different every day, looking forward to the gorgeous scenery that is different every day... How could she be homesick??


    "But...Teacher, I want to stay with you for a while..." Azshara said with a small face, acting like a baby.


    She is really unwilling to live like this...


    Waking up in the arms of her own teacher every day, being spoiled by her own teacher as a small official, and seeing the history of Azeroth like an epic blockbuster every day...How could she want to go home??


    "Little cute...you are carrying the future of the Kaldorei clan, and I...also look forward to your doing better!!" Zhou Ye said softly, "Time can''t stand still forever...my student !!!"


    "I...I know...Teacher!!!" Azshara was silent for a while, and said: "Love me, teacher... Let me remember what happened here... This is my beautiful memory !!!"


    "Of course... as you wish, my little queen!!"


    Reference 1635


    One thousand six hundred and thirty-five chapters


    Azshara looked at her smaller body, and then at the teacher who was holding her little hand...


    "Have we just come back like this? Teacher?"


    At this time, Azshara has once again become only five years old...


    And she was standing in the path of Elune''s Garden with Zhou Ye at this time, everything in front of her looked just like she was when she left...


    This gave her the illusion that the good time spent with her teacher over the past ten years was just a dream of her own Nanke.

 Chapter 1221

    I have never changed...


    "All that--is it real or illusory? Teacher?? Tell me..."


    "It''s true when it''s fake, and it''s true when it''s fake...what does it matter?" Zhou Ye looked like an expert and spoke the life testimony that the little queen hated.


    "Then I will verify whether it is true or not!!" Little Azshara bit her silver teeth, her little hand eagerly pried towards Zhou Ye...


    "Don''t... your body is too small now..."


    "What does it matter, we''ve all done so many things anyway...Ah-bastard, why does it hurt so much!!"


    "I told you a long time ago that I went back to your physical time, so...hiss...you really want to die..."


    "This pain, I can still bear it... It hurts early and it doesn''t hurt at night, anyway, it will hurt sooner or later... Don''t you know how to make it smaller? Bad teacher..."


    In the deserted garden of Elune¡ªa cat-like sound gradually sounded.


    After half a day¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The patriarch of the Kaldorei clan left his government affairs and hurriedly rushed to his daughter''s room... to see his daughter, Azshara, who was injured in the Moon Temple because of his mischief.


    Looking at the pale face of his daughter, the patriarch said distressedly: "My little moonlight, what''s wrong with you? How can you fall off the statue of Goddess Elune so carelessly?"


    "I''m fine, father!!" Azshara looked at his anxious father, smiled and put down the book in his hand... and said softly: "Ms. Yefeng has already treated me. Three days later, I will I can run around!!"


    "That''s good, that''s good, the high priest of the night wind is the best in the whole temple...With her, it will be better!!" Said this, the patriarch asked hesitantly: "Little Moonlight, otherwise Let''s not go to the temple to study, right? I can invite the most famous scholar of the Kaldorei clan to teach you..."


    "No..." Hearing this, Azshara sat up with excitement... This immediately affected her wounds, making her face pale with pain... Her heart began to curse someone who didn''t know. The restrained badass teacher is coming...


    She completely forgot, she started it...


    However, women and children are originally unreasonable existences. When the two are combined, unreasonableness becomes a natural skill.


    "Father, I''m fine... and I will be more careful in the future!!" Azshara said eagerly.


    She didn''t want to be separated from her teacher... Even if it wasn''t for that kind of thing, she didn''t want to be separated from her teacher even for a minute.


    In fact, she didn''t want to come back...


    It was Fina Yefeng who sent her back forcibly, and she famously said that she could not bear such an important responsibility...


    In Azshara''s eyes, she was totally jealous of herself, jealous that she could actually use a five-year-old body to make that bad guy do this...


    "But you hurt so badly this time..." the patriarch said hesitantly.


    You know, the Kaldorei clan¡¯s resilience itself is amazing, and coupled with the treatment by the High Priest of the Night Wind, they actually failed to restore their daughter to health immediately...It is conceivable that her daughter was injured in the end this time. How heavy.


    Hearing what his father said, Azshara felt like he was shooting himself in the foot.


    She actually lied, she didn''t ask Fina to treat herself at all...In her words, it was-she wanted to remember the feeling of this moment for a lifetime.


    It is precisely because of this that she needs to rest for three days...


    This means that she, as the Kaldorei clan, has extremely strong resilience... Try it with an ordinary human, fearing that she will die at that time.


    Keke ¡ª¡ª It seems that Zhou Ye is too beast or beast.


    But Zhou Ye said that he was also very helpless... he was also a victim, okay... It''s hard to talk about things like being reversed by Lori, okay?


    Thinking of the tangled look on his teacher''s face when he was leaving, Azshara''s little face couldn''t help but leak a smile.


    She did it deliberately... She deliberately wanted to make him full of guilt, so that her position in his heart would be infinitely elevated... Don''t say that little Lori is too scheming, Azshara is willing to sacrifice everything for love... ¡­


    "I think I almost lost you...My little moonlight!!" The patriarch continued his words, little Lolita covered it up very well, he did not realize that the face of his daughter did not belong to her age. The look it deserves.


    "Don''t worry, father...I promise I will be more careful in the future!!" Little Azshara said: "You let me continue to study in the temple... OK...Father!!!"


    "It seems that the high priest of the night breeze is very smart!!" Looking at the sincere appearance of his daughter, the patriarch asked thoughtfully: "Can you tell me that in the first class, the high priest of the night breeze Did you teach you anything?"


    It was not Fina who taught me, but my teacher taught me...


    While complaining in her heart, little Azshara said: "The teacher taught me some history..."


    Little Azshara told her father little by little the history of the dark troll family that she heard from her teacher...


    Of course she would not tell her father that her teacher took her to travel around ancient Azeroth, took her to see the oldest ruler, and also took her to see the war between the ancient evil god and the four elements that descended from outside the sky. , And led her to see the establishment of the majestic and vast dark empire...


    He even took her to see the end of the Dark Empire and the origin of the Well of Eternity.


    Although Xiao Lori''s body was traced back to when she was five years old by her teacher... However, her sanity has already matured...


    She knows what to say and what not to say...


    Therefore, she would take out the few words about Kaldorei''s history that she had heard from her teacher... Fudge her father.


    Even just a few words, for the patriarch of Kaldorei, it was enough to make him feel extremely surprised...


    He found that many things his daughter had narrated, even he did not know...


    However, he believes that it is definitely not the history of Du''s theory, because as long as it has existed, there will be ripples in the long river of history. Through those ripples, it is enough to let the wise patriarch know the truth of the history. Sex up.


    Reference 1636


    One thousand six hundred and thirty-six chapters


    "It seems that the High Priest of Night Wind taught you very well...my little moonlight!!" Patriarch Kaldorei nodded and said with satisfaction: "In this way, it is necessary for you to continue to study in the temple. It''s..."


    "Thank you father!!" Little Azshara said happily when she heard her father''s words.


    "But-for your safety, I decided to send two waitresses to follow you..." The patriarch said with a smile, "Because I don''t want to see you hurt again... and the High Priest of Night Wind is obviously a bit naughty towards you. Unable to discipline, so... all this is for your good, my little moonlight..."


    "Yes..." Little Azshara immediately became listless when she heard these words from her father... and also brought two maids??Elune is here, with them on the sidelines, how can I meet my teacher??


    ...Or else, just drag the two maids into the water, eh-thinking about it this way, it seems a good feeling... Anyway, with my teacher''s ability, I have never seen him satisfied, and I can replace myself in the future It''s really an idea to please him.Hmm-in this case...


    Thinking of this, Little Lori said directly to her father: "Then can I choose the maid to follow me? Father?"


    "Of course...my little moonlight!" What the patriarch asked for was that two maids would be able to remind his daughter a little bit of danger at a critical moment and what not to do... As for the discipline of his daughter?


    Do not make jokes¡­¡­


    Little Azshara can be said to be the jewel of the entire family, no one can control her... even he can''t.


    But the patriarch believes that her daughter is a naturally intelligent child. She knows to listen to other people''s advice. All she needs is the experience of some older people.


    Seeing his daughter''s energetic look, the patriarch was a little relieved...


    After chatting with his daughter for a while, he hurried back to the government affairs hall again, there were many things waiting for him to deal with.

 Chapter 1222

    Little Azshara picked up her book again, and began to read the book to relieve her boredom.


    Beside her pillow, there were one red and one blue, two circular element cores that exuded magical light...This is her treasure, a proof that she has verified ancient history.


    In fact, they were two gadgets that Zhou Ye used to make magic water heaters.


    Years are always inadvertently-passing slowly...


    Over time, the patriarch of the Kaldorei clan eventually grew old...


    After all, as the first generation of immigrants, although they were subtly transformed by the magic of the Well of Eternity, they were transformed into mature ones, which allowed them to obtain a longer life instead of eternal life. .


    And the Patriarch Kaldorei, who felt that his end was approaching, did not hesitate to follow the advice of the High Priest of the Night Wind, and drastically reformed his race...


    He has entrusted his relatives to various places, becoming the leaders of various emerging Kadore cities, and he himself is in charge of the Kadore Royal Court and restrains his relatives.


    With wise minds and flexible methods, the patriarchs of the Kaldorei clan still firmly control the lords.


    But¡ªhe didn''t claim the title because of¡ªhe wanted to give the glorious title of the Kaldorei clan [the original king] to his daughter, Azshara.


    It is today...His daughter, Azshara, will become the glorious Queen of Kaldorei.


    For this reason, he is constantly helping his daughter to build momentum...


    Years ago, he started to let his daughter take care of some government affairs on his behalf... and his little moonlight did not disappoint him either.


    Her beauty made all the Kaldorei family enamoured, and her wisdom, even the most wise scholar of the Kaldorei family, had no choice but to bow down.


    Her kindness is widely spread among the people of the Kaldorei clan...


    The birth of Queen Azshara was unstoppable.


    Anyone is the same...


    Today - the royal city of the Kaldorei clan, this is the main city of the night elves standing on the shore of the well of eternity, this king''s capital Eludis named after the moon god... In a sea of ??joy.


    Countless magical fireworks dotted the sky above the main city with a beautiful scene.


    Hundreds of thousands of local people cheered and took to the streets...There were also hundreds of thousands of elves who gathered from various places to participate in this sacred scripture. They also joined this sea of ??joy.


    In an extremely luxurious palace, elven lords from all over the world, with their families, were talking with their familiar friends on the palace square.


    In their mouths, a name was repeatedly mentioned... that is-light in the light, Azshara.


    They approve of Azshara''s enthronement.


    They believe that this extremely beautiful queen can definitely lead them to a more glorious tomorrow.


    At this time, the person they were talking about was in a palace somewhere in the palace, looking sadly at his father lying on the sick bed.


    "My dear...help me...please let my father not leave me..." Azshara looked sadly at her father''s old face, and pleaded with her teacher and man. Tao.


    "No need...My little moonlight!!"


    Before Zhou Ye spoke, the old patriarch on the sickbed spoke first... He trembled, opened his eyes, then reluctantly pulled out a smile and said, "Let¡¯s meet for the first time officially, sir... ¡­"


    "Yes, the patriarch!" Zhou Ye was willing to maintain a certain amount of respect for his woman''s father.


    "I know that behind the High Priest of Night Wind, someone has been supporting her..." The old patriarch said with a smile: "Moreover, it is also this great being who taught my daughter and made her an excellent The ruler of¡­ she was so excellent that she even exceeded my expectations... All of this is your credit, sir!!!"


    "No, although I like to brag, but... I have to say that the clever little Azshara has given me a lot of surprises!!" Zhou Ye said here, and asked curiously: "Why the patriarch keeps calling me Your lord?? Have we met before??"


    "Of course I have seen..." The old patriarch smiled mysteriously: "Perhaps you never care about ants like us, but-I have seen you, at the foot of Mount Hyjal, you ride a dragon flying in the sky The heroic posture made me look forward to incomparably...I was a teenager at that time, and now I am old...but you have never changed a bit..."


    "Father, don''t say anything... Let Ye help you extend your life... Let him help you become an immortal existence..." Azshara believed that her man could easily do such a thing.


    "No, my little moonlight... I''ve lived long enough..." The old patriarch stopped his daughter."Originally, the life of the troll clan was so short. Fight against wild beasts, fight against the harsh nature, fight against the dangers everywhere in the forest... The troll clan, the longest life, also lived less than one hundred and fifty years... ...And now, I have lived for hundreds of years, I have lived enough...I''m tired, don''t let me worry about those things...let me...get a good rest..."


    The old patriarch knew that Zhou Ye could indeed extend his life easily, but he also knew that if he were alive, it would only bring uneasy factors to his daughter¡¯s rule...No two days, if he was still alive, When the time comes, it''s not that he can just ignore it if he doesn''t want to control it... Some careerists will use his name to make trouble, and his daughter will be restrained because of his concern for his existence...


    So-he must die... This is the best gift a father can leave for his daughter."Go...my daughter, don''t miss your ceremony, go...let me rest!!"


    Reference 1637


    One thousand six hundred and thirty-seven chapters


    With a loud and long horn sounded----


    On the palace square, the discussing Elf Lord and his family stopped their discussion.


    Everyone cast their gazes on the light carpet in the middle made of luminous grass.


    At this time, it was the time when Yaoyue was empty.


    For the night elves who still retain the habit of living at night, this time is equivalent to normal human daylight.


    Except for the magical fireworks that were still shining in the sky, the entire palace, and even the entire Aludis city, quieted down with the sound of the vast horn.


    A slender figure slowly walked out from the end of the light blanket in the center of the square.


    Her long silver hair, like a dolphin, draped behind her without a trace...The moon-white dress wrapped her impeccable body.


    The first time they saw this figure, everyone couldn''t help shouting with excitement."Praise you, the light in the great light..."


    When these chaotic sounds gradually converge into a torrent...


    All the night elves are praising the night elves queen who is about to board the plane.


    And Azshara, with a smile on his face, nodded to his supporters, and then-step by step towards the palace, the highest throne.


    When she walked to the throne...


    The cheers of the entire royal city reached its peak...


    Azshara also turned around as they wished and faced them.


    "My people..."


    As soon as Azshara opened her mouth, the originally boiling royal city gradually recovered its silence.


    They don''t want to miss every word of their queen...So, they closed their eyes and listened quietly to the voice from Queen Azshara.


    "Today, I am standing here with a sense of trepidation..."


    "I will wear this crown that represents rights and responsibilities on my head..."


    "I swear, I will do my best to love my people..."


    "I swear to make the great night elf empire even more prosperous!!"

 Chapter 1223

    With the voice of Azshara...


    A beam of light shone from the bright moon hanging high in the sky, and covered Azshara in the beam of light.


    "Elune is on...this is the blessing of the Moon God!!"


    "Praise the Moon God, do you recognize our new queen as great as she?"


    Countless exclamations sounded in the crowd...


    This beam of light allows the entire palace, and even the entire city... to see Azshara on the high platform of the palace.


    Gradually¡­¡­


    They saw that a golden, gorgeous crown, slowly, from scratch, appeared on their queen¡¯s forehead under the radiance of the moon. The center of the golden crown was the moon. The silver moon emblem of the god Elune.


    "This is Elune''s miracle..."


    "The Moon God is above...May you bless the light in our light..."


    The goddess of the moon, originally belonged to the belief of the entire night elves, now¡ªthe new king they beloved of, has been blessed by the goddess of the moon.


    This is so exciting and happy for them.


    It''s as if they themselves got the approval of the Moon Goddess.


    At this time, Azshara, who was in the beam of light, was chatting with her sister of the Moon Goddess through some unknown means.


    "Little Azshara, are you really going to do this?" Elune''s voice sounded directly in Azshara''s mind.


    "Hmm!!" Azshara still respects the beliefs of her own clan... Of course, except when she is on the couch... She also helped her man to bully this great goddess together... "I have decided¡­¡­!!"


    "However, you should know that announcing this news will not do any good to your rule!!"


    "It''s okay. It''s better to expose more problems early than to let them backlog together and eventually brew into an irresistible explosion!!"


    "Well... I hope you are right!!"


    Just when Azshara and Elune were communicating something...


    The night elves in the audience suddenly discovered something that horrified them.


    I saw--


    In the distant sky, a group of huge creatures covering the entire bright starry sky flew.


    They are huge in size, and they have fangs and teeth that make people palpitate... They represent the most powerful creature known to the entire night elves-the dragon.


    These dragons don''t care about the commotions on the ground caused by them...


    Still waving his wings gracefully... and flying towards their destination.


    "Protect the Queen..."


    "Protect the Queen!!"


    "Everyone... raise their weapons..."


    The court guards did not hesitate to raise their weapons. Although they were a little afraid of facing such a powerful creature, they still used their flesh and blood to block their queen.


    "Retreat, they--not enemies!!"


    As Azshara''s voice sounded, all the night elves in the king''s city heard her voice.


    Even though the night elves guards were still somewhat defensive in the face of these huge creatures, they still obeyed their queen''s words and put away their weapons.


    at this time--


    The two giant dragons, one red and one green, led by the group of dragons, have already flown down...


    As a dazzling magical light flashed, the night elves found that the two big dragons that made the elves desperate had disappeared. They were replaced by two slender figures.


    No one else-it is the Red Dragon Queen, Alexstrasza and his sister, the Green Dragon Queen Ysera.


    The two women smiled and walked towards Azshara.


    And Azshara smiled and greeted him...


    I hugged my two Dragon Sisters vigorously... "I''m so glad that you can come to my enthronement ceremony!!"


    Alexstrasza said with a smile: "You''re welcome, who calls us sisters?"


    "Yes, we are sisters!!" Ysera also nodded and said.


    "thank you all¡­¡­"


    All Azshara can do is thank you...


    However, my sisters don''t have to be too polite... Moreover, Azshara, as the youngest sister in the family, can also be said to be loved by all the sisters.


    At this point, even Zhou Ye has some snack vinegar.


    But... Since they are all their own women, it doesn''t matter.


    And those night elves stared their eyes wide, staring dumbfounded at their own Majesty and the two dragons who looked like dragon leaders talking and laughing.


    They couldn''t help but pinch themselves hard, wanting to see if they were dreaming.


    But¡ªthe severe pain that came let them know...All this is real, not an illusory dream.


    Reference 1638


    One thousand six hundred and thirty-eight chapters


    In fact, it is no wonder they are so shocked.


    You know, the emergence of the dragon clan was recorded as early as when they were dark trolls.


    The trolls who lived at the foot of Mount Hyjal used the most primitive troll text to record every move they had observed, these terrifying creatures.


    you could put it that way--


    Once, in the records of the Kaldorei clan, the dragon clan was the terrible creature closest to the gods in the world.


    They are noble-ignoring the existence of the troll family.


    They are powerful-in the eyes of the troll clan, full of dangerous creatures, for them-like lambs to be slaughtered, let them ask for what they want.


    They are mysterious-they rarely appear in front of them on their own initiative, and only come forward to stop them when they want to approach the holy mountain Hyjal.At other times, you can hardly see them...

 Chapter 1224

    Even now, the Kaldorei clan still has many legends about dragons.


    After all-they have just completed the transformation from the dark troll to the Kaldorei for hundreds of years, and there are still many people of the previous generation alive.


    And it is such a powerful and mysterious creature in their eyes, but they are hugging and chatting passionately with their Majesty the Queen, just like... uh-just like sisters...


    This discovery made the subjects who had supported Queen Azshara even more fanatical.


    In their eyes, their queen Azshara has almost turned into a great being.


    And what is this great being doing right now??


    She is asking her two Queen Sisters, when will her sister Haierya appear.


    "Don''t worry, Haierya will never be late!!" Ysera said quite confidently.


    At this moment, Alexstrasza pointed to the sky with a smile, "Isn''t she here?"


    With her voice falling...


    And Azshara also saw that in the sky, the closer starlight...


    No, that is not the starlight, but the magical light shining in the floating city.


    At this time, those people, and some people, discovered a vision in the sky.


    "The Moon God is on top, what is that?"


    "The starry sky has fallen...oh, no..."


    "Mom...Help!!"


    The arrival of the floating city scared countless night elves.


    Although, they have begun to contact magic, and gradually learned to use this convenient means to seek more benefits for their race.


    but--


    For a floating city, this ultimate creation of magic still exceeds the limit of their imagination...


    They couldn''t imagine how to use magic to make a city fly in mid-air like a bird.


    "Be quiet, my people..."


    Just when the night elves were terrified, Queen Azshara''s voice rang in their ears again.


    "Don''t panic, this is the greatest creation in ancient times, the floating city of Eden!!"


    As Queen Azshara''s voice echoed throughout the city, all the panicked elves gradually recovered their peace.


    When they calmed down and looked at the huge floating city overhead with admiring eyes.


    They gradually discovered the charm of this floating city.


    Countless mysterious and incomparable arcane runes, shining with brilliance, are embedded under this floating city... and the magical brilliance projected from the floating city makes the stars in the sky eclipse.


    It deserves to be the greatest creation in ancient times...


    Just when the night elves kept studying this huge floating city just over a hundred meters away with their friends.


    Queen Azshara''s next words made them devoured by thunder.


    "Today is not only a good day for me to be a queen, but also a good day for me... to be a wife!!"


    "No, the goddess of the moon is here, how is this possible?"


    "Queen Azshara, are you going to abandon us?"


    A group of guys who are extremely pious to Azshara, hearing these words, couldn''t help but groan...


    However, Azshara obviously wouldn''t stop what she had planned for a long time just because of the words of these brainless fans.


    "Let me introduce my beloved to you... the city lord of the floating city of Eden, the king of the dragon clan, the great and eternal existence-Zhou Ye!!"


    Zhou Ye, who was watching a play in the floating city, was stunned when he heard Azshara''s words...


    What''s happening here??


    Isn''t it the same as what is said in this script??


    Didn¡¯t I mean that I just let the dragon clan and Floating City to build momentum for my student Azshara??


    Why is there such a drama??


    Have you planned this drama??


    Zhou Ye, who couldn''t react for a while, was stunned...


    And as he froze...


    Azshara¡¯s voice became very resentful... "My love, are you angry for my own opinion? Please forgive me... because I love you so much... I want everyone to bless us Love...my love, please respond to my love..."


    Hearing the words of my own queen as if praying.


    All the night elves are angry...


    Although they were a little upset, their Queen actually had a lover.


    But-they are even more unhappy...


    It seems that her own queen took the initiative.


    Moreover, it seems that a certain scumbag is still indifferent to his queen...


    That''s¡ªtoo jealous of the elves.


    And Haierya, who was standing next to Zhou Ye, also whispered: "Go, don''t let Little Azshara wait too long...Today is her most important day!!"


    "Yes, if you let a girl wait for too long, you will be disgusted, master!!" This time even the high-ranking warlock Aureses was a little bit overwhelmed.


    And her sister Queen Salolas also helped her voice: "Master, when little Azshara gets angry, she just grabs a guy and gets married... When that happens, you won''t be able to find the tone of crying!!"


    "Yes, yes, if it were me, I would do it!!" Delaney''s female defender Elsa also said this sentence deadly.


    "I will settle accounts with you when I come back!!!" Zhou Ye gave Elsa a vicious look, then raised his foot and walked towards the floating city...


    Following his actions, even Elune made fun of him, using a beam of moonlight to shine on him.


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile wryly...Well, it seems that all his women knew what Little Azshara was going to do, only he was kept in the dark...

 Chapter 1225

    Although this also explains from the side how the Zhou Ye family''s back home is united, but-this wind cannot grow...


    When you look back, you must take care of this group of women who dare to tease their men when looking for opportunities.


    Of course, the most important thing right now is to support his disciple, and the woman Queen Azara... There is no way, it seems that I can only use that trick.


    Zhou Ye thought helplessly...


    Reference 1639


    One thousand six hundred and thirty-nine chapters


    As the moon god Elune set up a stage beam for Zhou Ye.


    Countless night elves raised their heads, wanting to see-what kind of existence it was that they actually made their Queen post upside down.


    And when they saw Zhou Ye''s beauty that had surpassed the race, they couldn''t help but nod secretly for their queen''s choice.


    At least, in terms of appearance...


    Their choice of their own queen is impeccable.


    Although this guy is not a night elf, he is really handsome.


    And as Zhou Ye walked out of the floating city under the light of Elune...


    Those dragons who were originally waving their wings and floating in mid-air fell one by one...


    Using their wings, they gently moved the night elf nobles who were standing in front of the light blanket to watch.And they are arranged neatly on both sides of the light carpet in the form of left red and right green.


    To be honest-although the length of the light carpet is more than two thousand meters, it is still not enough for these giant dragons...


    Therefore, they had to squeeze as much as possible before they could stand completely.


    Seeing this, Queen Azshara with a smile on her face murmured softly: "It seems that the calculation is wrong..."


    "It doesn''t matter, this is grand enough!!" The Red Dragon Queen Alexstrasza who stood beside Azshara smiled and whispered.


    And Ysera said with a sad look: "I am a little worried about what will happen after the ceremony..."


    Whether it is Azshara or Alexstrasza, you know what Ysera is worried about...


    They secretly concealed their man, and did something like this...this is just death.


    Just imagine, the terrible Zhou family''s family method...they felt like their whole bodies were soft.


    However, this is the end of the matter, and all they can do is to die to the end.


    Being cleaned up is sure to be cleaned up...


    But-if they have not yet achieved their goals after being cleaned up, wouldn''t they have to take it for nothing??


    Thinking of this, whether it was Alexstrasza or Ysera, there were firm gazes in his eyes... let the storm come a bit more violent.


    "Don''t worry..." Queen Azshara calmed her two sisters with a smile: "I have prepared a gift for my dear that will calm his anger..."


    "What gift?" Alexstrasza asked hurriedly.


    It¡¯s better not to be cleaned up, or not to be cleaned up...Although the feeling is really great, but-the process is simply hell... Especially his own man has recently developed a method that makes You see heaven close at hand, but it feels like not letting you in...too torture.


    Question-Since it is a recently developed method, why does Alexstrasza know about it??


    Because...hehe, she is the hapless guy who was forced to study the new family law together...Who told her to make a mistake??


    Far away...


    Pull back...


    Hearing Queen Azshara''s words, Alexstrasza asked anxiously: "What gift is it that can soothe the anger of our lover?"


    "Five hundred beautiful and pure night elf girls!!" Azshara whispered with a smile.


    "This..." For Alexstrasza, she knew that such a gift was enough to calm her lover''s anger, but what made her entangled was that in this way, her lover''s back house team seemed to be strengthened again what.


    But-one is the punishment close at hand, the other is the tangled entanglement... Alexstrasza finally chose to ignore it.


    What is it, not a tangled entanglement??


    Of course it was because - she knew that her lover would not stop her pursuit of beauty.


    If you don¡¯t talk far away, just say the nearest...


    Zhou Ye often went to the gathering places of several other giant dragons and wandered around in the name of visiting...


    This made the guardian dragons frightened, but at the same time they couldn''t figure out what this guy was thinking...


    But Alexstrasza knew that his lover was choosing his Dragon Legion Reserve Army... for short, grab whatever you see... Robbing the Dragon.


    It''s just that, it seems that my own man hasn''t found the target he''s looking for recently, so he didn''t do it...


    By the time his own man started, Alexstrasza was ready to meet the other guardian dragon sword soldiers.


    But think about it, it shouldn''t happen like that...After all, what my men like most is to convince people with reason (force).Alexstrasza believes that he can definitely persuade those guardian dragons to present their heirs with their hands...


    Just when Alexstrasza suddenly fell into divergent thinking because of someone''s words...


    Zhou Ye had already walked from mid-air to the light carpet...


    As he slowly stepped onto the light blanket... the dragons on both sides of the light blanket that he passed, crawled respectfully on the ground... lowered their proud dragon head.


    Along the way¡­¡­


    Countless dragons crawled on his sides, proving his absolute authority to all the night elves.


    Seeing this situation, many of the night elves who were still yelling [the queen should not be deceived by the little white face] just now closed their gazes.


    They asked themselves, can they let the dragon bow to them??


    The answer is no doubt...


    They cannot.


    What is strong??


    Being strong can be done by yourself, showing your strength to the world¡ª¡ª


    Being strong can also be to show your power to the world through others.


    Obviously-Zhou Ye now belongs to the powerful pronoun in the eyes of the night elves...

 Chapter 1226

    Who can make all the dragons bow their heads??


    Who can own the ancient creation, the floating city??


    There is only one answer, that is, this very handsome man...


    At this moment, many night elves even had a kind of [if anyone can be worthy of your beautiful and kind Queen, then there is only this handsome and powerful man in front of you.a feeling of.


    Step by step, Zhou Ye walked towards Azshara standing on the high platform, and followed him on the high platform...


    All the dragons he passed on the road stood up, waved their wings, and flew into the air.


    With the deafening dragon roars, all the dragons spit out their dragon flames into the air.


    In an instant, the entire palace, with the light blanket as the demarcation line... one half of it was illuminated by the red dragon''s dragon flame, while the other half was illuminated by the green dragon''s dragon flame.


    The whole scene is extremely gorgeous...


    And Zhou Ye came to Azshara right now... smiled and shook his head at her."You gave me a surprise... my little queen..."


    "Then are you surprised?" Azshara said, blinking playfully at her man.


    "Of course!!" Zhou Ye nodded, then... from his arms, he took out a dazzling pearl the size of a baby''s fist and handed it to Queen Azshara."Now, it''s my turn to surprise you..."


    "What is this...?" Queen Azshara was startled by the gift in her hand in an instant - she, who has already learned magic, can feel the boundless energy contained in this jewel.


    Reference 1640


    One thousand six hundred and forty chapters


    "This is the entire life essence of an unborn Titan!!" Hearing Azshara''s words, Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously and said.


    "Titan''s life essence?" Azshara was really surprised at this moment.


    She has seen what Titans look like...


    That kind of existence like a giant in the sky was actually made like this by his lover??


    Azshara opened her little coward slightly, with a look of surprise-that looks extremely cute.


    Zhou Ye understood Azshara''s thoughts in seconds, and he smiled slightly: "It''s not what you think, it''s just a star soul that has not fully bred a Titan..."


    "The star soul of the Titans has not been conceived¡ªjust?" Azshara couldn''t help but vomit: "A star soul is the soul of a planet. Isn''t this what you told me?? You are giving it away. Give me a planet?? My love!!!"


    "Uh-be it!" Zhou Ye thought for a while and nodded in response.


    "Can you tell me its name?" Azshara couldn''t help asking.


    "Heart of Quieting!!" Zhou Ye said to him left and right, "The name of this gem is called Heart of Quieting!!"


    Just kidding, how could he tell Azshara that this orb was created by himself by taking a trip to Argus some time ago and extracting the star soul of that planet from Argus??


    Elsa and others will complain about this stuff.


    Although Zhou Ye had a good reason to extract the star soul of the planet that had not yet given birth to a Titan, but - this kind of thing is so easy to say.


    In fact, based on what he saw and heard on the planet Argus, the Burning Legion above and the Eredar clan who had already taken refuge in them were using the power of fel energy to corrupt their planet.


    As someone who thought he was going to face the Burning Legion sooner or later, Zhou Ye did not hesitate to execute it-weakening the enemy is to strengthen his actions, and extract the star soul that has not been completely corrupted...


    According to Zhou Ye''s idea, this thing is a rare thing. Whether it is used to make equipment or as a gift, it can definitely get unexpected results.


    And on the planet Argus at this time--


    Archimonde and Kil''jaeden, the two upstarts of the Burning Legion, had already jumped around in anger.


    Their idea of ??corrupting Agus Titan not only failed to get the desired effect, but was also robbed of the fat they were looking at.


    How can this not make them angry??


    Of course, none of this has anything to do with Zhou Ye...


    He is accepting a gift from a queen who has received a priceless treasure.


    All the essence of a star soul??


    It is not an exaggeration to say that it is a priceless treasure...


    Even Azshara, who had been instilled by Zhou Ye with countless knowledge that should and shouldn''t be possessed since she was a child, could hardly resist this kind of gift, the queen of the wisest night elves.


    She could not take care of everything, she rushed to her lover frantically, and then -


    Embracing her lover, offered her little covet.


    This posture is roughly the same as when a woman in the world receives a limited edition out-of-print luxury bag.


    Elune, who was in mid-air, added to the effect of this beam of light, enveloping Zhou Ye.


    Alexstrasza, who was on the side, also smirked, and in the dark mid-air, a magic light curtain was shot...It was like a super large movie screen, so that the night elves of the entire royal city would come out of nowhere. Seeing what her Majesty the Queen is admiring, what she is doing right now.


    "Sister, this... isn''t it?" Ysera reluctantly tugged at the corner of her sister''s clothes, and whispered: "You will make the night elves of Little Azshara rebellious!!"


    "If you want to wear the crown, you must bear it! Isn''t this what our lover educates us?" Alexstrasza said in a serious manner: "And, since little Azshara has decided to make her marriage public today, then These shortcomings will be exposed sooner or later...!!!"


    Having said this, Alexstrasza paused, and then put on a faint smile on her face: "And-don''t you think it''s interesting to distribute dog food to hundreds of thousands of people at the same time?"


    Ysera rolled her eyes helplessly when she heard her sister''s interaction...I''m afraid the second half of the sentence is what you feel, right??


    But forget it...


    Since her own man didn''t say anything...why did she bother to stop her sister from playing around??


    And this time¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Whether it is the noble lords in the palace, or the ordinary citizens who are noisy in the city.


    They stopped their own words and all their actions... stared at the magic screen hanging high in the air dumbfounded...


    At this moment, the needle fell quietly in the entire Wangcheng...


    After a while--


    "No, this is not true..."


    "Queen Azshara...oooooo..."


    "No, my dear Queen, you can''t do this..."


    It''s one thing to know that your queen is going to get married, but it''s another thing to see your own queen rush to a man.

 Chapter 1227

    At this moment, almost hundreds of night elves passed out at the same time.


    They cannot accept this reality...


    On the other side, in the city, there are also royal guards who occupy various commanding heights and are responsible for maintaining order. They quickly catalogue the portraits of the night elves who have passed out.


    As their lives are getting longer and longer, they are always looking for something to pass the boring time, and those royal guards have been deliberately cultivated various investigative skills-drawing is one of them.


    Not only those civilians who have passed out are registered for portraits, even in the palace, there are royal guards doing the same thing.


    In fact-those lord nobles, although they love the queen, but-they rarely are so hysterical.


    Only one noble named Xavius ??fainted to the ground...


    then----


    The nobleman named Xavius ??was also registered by the royal guard who was devoted to his duties.


    This is the blacklist...


    These people will never be able to enter the decision-making level of the elves. Their future is already doomed, and inaction is a portrayal of their future.


    As for your question-those royal guards, facing their beloved queen, what about a man, why is there nothing at all??


    Because-they, uh no, should be said to be them... They are the guardian power that Queen Azshara has cultivated secretly and completely loyal to herself, so put it this way...


    In order to cultivate their loyalty, Azshara does not hesitate to share her love with them...


    That''s right, just what you think...


    In a way, Azshara and them are sisters.


    Let alone show affection, Azshara and Zhou Ye didn''t know how many times they had participated.


    Reference 1641


    One thousand six hundred and forty one chapters


    The sunrise gradually rises...


    The formerly lively and extraordinary night elves of the royal city of Aldis, also gradually returned to peace and calm.


    Last night, the shocking and heartbroken Queen''s enthronement ceremony for the whole night elves family has come to an end.


    Throughout the magnificent streets of Wangcheng, from time to time, you can see several drunk men lying down on the side of the road. They have completely lost the elegance and wisdom of the past. To mumble a few dream words.


    "Woo...My Majesty the Queen!!"


    "Why do you want to marry such a little boy!!"


    Almost all drunks will utter bald words like this...


    Of course, compared with the population base of the night elves, there are still few such people.


    After all, more people like Azshara because of her beauty and kindness. Although Azshara¡¯s enthronement ceremony has become a century wedding, they also feel a little uncomfortable, but they soon accepted this reality... ¡­


    After all-the queen is also a woman, so she must have love.


    At this time, in a tavern, a night elf teenager was drinking fruit wine from glass to glass.


    The gorgeous dress on his body makes people know at a glance that this is an elf nobleman.


    "Master Xavius, you can''t drink anymore...Your father is waiting for you to return to the territory!" a guard who stood behind him whispered.


    "No, why can that short ear be favored by Her Majesty, why?" Xavius ??ignored the words of his guard at all, but slapped the table angrily, and roared: "He must be bewitched by unknown magic Your Majesty, I must kill him... I must kill him!!"


    "Master, speak carefully!!" Hearing what his young master said, the guard hurriedly covered his young master''s gaze in fright, and looked around in a panic...


    Fortunately, in this tavern, there is no longer any night elves that still exist.


    Almost all the people were drunk on the table... and the owner of this tavern seemed to be a little impatient with these drunks, so he simply hid in his room upstairs and didn''t want to see them...


    As for, leave without paying??


    For the time being, such a bad thing had never happened in the night elf empire, so the boss didn''t care at all.


    Xavius, who was covered by his guards, quickly calmed down...


    He staggered to his feet and walked outside... "Okay, let''s go!!"


    "Master, are you okay?" The guard looked at the young master in disbelief as if he had changed for an instant, and asked with some worry.


    "I''m okay...how could I be okay?" The young man said lightly, but¡ªsome words in his heart were not spoken to his guards.


    Xavius, who hid the haze in his eyes deeply, said coldly: "We have to go back soon...We still have a lot to do. I have never felt that time is so urgent..."


    "This...yes, young master!!" The guard replied somewhat blankly, and followed the young man towards their resident.


    [I will use my strength to tell you how ridiculous Azshara''s choice is, and I will use the facts to tell you that you are wrong... The short ear you chose is just an incompetent coward!


    With this thought in mind, a night elf boy named Xavius, following his father''s team, left the royal city of Aludis and walked towards his father''s territory.


    And what is the person who makes Xavies extremely jealous at this time??


    Uh--


    He is sleeping...


    In Azshara''s palace...


    There is no male here, or it should be said-all male guards are not allowed to enter here, only the royal waitress of Queen Azshara can enter here.


    But at this time, in your post, you don''t see any royal waitresses. Where are they??


    Let us take a look at Queen Azshara''s amazing palace, and we will see.


    I saw that in this palace, which was more than a thousand square meters long, people were lying on the ground at this moment...


    Female elves, female titans, queens, dragon girls, female guards, priestesses and goddesses...


    These women have a unified characteristic, that is, beauty... and they have almost the same smile on their faces-the name of this smile is contentment.


    Well, even a palace of thousands of square meters is not enough for thousands of people...


    Therefore, they have to overlap occasionally...


    The one with the most overlap was Queen Azshara''s extremely magnificent couch.


    On the couch, you will see Elune and other women piled up like a small mound.

 Chapter 1228

    In fact, you can''t see Zhou Ye at all...


    Because he was buried deep in the mound composed of countless beautiful women.


    Beneath him is Ysera, Alexstrasza, Sindragosa and Iona.


    And what he covered was a quilt made up of Queen Azshara, Goddess Elune, her chief priest Fina Nightwind, and Freya...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye can make a certain giant ruin fall into his mouth with a glance now... In fact, he did just that.


    Don''t worry about the Red Dragon Queen and the others. With their physique, not to mention the pressure on a few people... It would not have the slightest effect on them... They could still fall asleep if they should sleep.


    simply put----


    It was a queen who miscalculated last night...


    When she delivered the small gift she carefully prepared to her lover, Zhou Ye did leak a smile...


    But - Zhou Ye, who claimed to be distinguished between rewards and punishments, didn''t mean to let the Red Dragon Queen go.


    So-not only the dragon army suffered, one counts as one, and all the women who participated in deceiving their lover are unlucky...


    time?That was just Zhou Ye''s toy.


    In the eyes of outsiders, only a few hours have passed.


    But for these women, they endured a full week of revenge.


    So-they are so tired at this time.


    In Zhou Ye''s words--that is--


    If it weren''t for convenient magic, it would definitely become a swamp...


    Why does it become a swamp??


    Ahem, everyone can imagine for yourself...


    Of course, this ridiculous scene cannot be seen by outsiders...Because Azshara''s palace has been subjected to some kind of isolation magic, outsiders can''t come in, and people inside can''t get out...


    That''s why it was so exaggerated. Actually, Zhou Ye also had a hint of thoughts in order to let Azshara vent her grief.


    Because-just last night-when Azshara was crowned the queen''s throne.


    Her father verified his race, from the humble dark troll clan to the noble night elves clan old patriarch...forever passed away.


    He left with a smile...


    Because he not only verified the moment his daughter came to the throne, but also saw his daughter announced that he was going to get married.


    He has no regrets...


    Reference 1642


    One thousand six hundred and forty two chapters


    Queen Azshara''s enthronement ceremony, after letting the night elves talk about it for some time, gradually fell silent.


    Life will continue, and the Queen¡¯s enthronement ceremony may become a legend that will always circulate in the night elves, but-life cannot continue by legend.


    They want to eat, they want to live...


    Of course, all of this has been very, very easy for the night elves.


    Have you ever seen fruits that ripen in one day??


    Here is...


    With the application of magic, the night elves gradually discovered that, for them, they had to risk their lives to catch prey, but now-only a little magic is enough to get everything...


    Of course, magic is also about talent...


    After all-not all night elves can become noble magicians.


    Other people have their own choices.


    For example, a forest ranger who uses bows and arrows to communicate with beasts.


    Another example is the goddess guard wearing armor and riding a nightsaber... etc...


    If you don¡¯t like fighting careers, then choose to become a scholar who pursues the truth. Then what should you do if you don¡¯t like reading...


    Uh-then be an ordinary civilian.


    Azshara calendar-Azshara 302 years.


    This year, Azshara became 302 years old.


    Magic has become very popular in the night elf empire.


    Azshara established a magic academy next to the Well of Eternity...Quel''dorei Magic Academy, the magic knowledge inside is free to all night elves with magic talent.


    There are many night elves who love magic, all here, like a sponge that absorbs water, absorbing the knowledge of magic.


    These night elves were grateful for the kindness of Queen Azshara, and at the same time vowed in their hearts to be loyal to their Queen Azshara forever.


    However, these elves, because of their superior magic talents, began to despise the people without magic talents.


    This makes Queen Azshara a particular headache.


    In fact, she still has a lot of headaches...


    such as--


    In recent years, the population of the night elves has increased in number, showing a downward trend.


    Because of the long life, these guys have been too lazy to breed offspring. They put more of their minds on other places, such as-art, such as music, such as magic, such as faith... and so on.


    Hundreds of years passed, but the population of the entire night elves was only over one million, and he nodded.


    How can Azshara, who is committed to building his empire into the most powerful empire ever, tolerate it?


    But¡ªthis kind of thing cannot be enforced, so¡ªfor now, I can only focus on alleviating the class conflicts in the night elves society.


    Thinking of this, Azshara seated on the throne sighed helplessly, "Vashj...Where is His Royal Highness now??"


    "Your Majesty, His Majesty the Prince should be in Suramar at this time. It is said that he was invited by the head of the Sisterhood of Elune¡ªMrs. Dijana!!" Speaking of His Royal Highness, Azshara¡¯s little maid, Gas Qi complained a little depressed: "Obviously all believe in the existence of the moon god Elune, why establish a Sisterhood of Elune in Suramar? Let His Royal Highness run around..."


    "Hahaha... Your Majesty, Little Vaskey is jealous!!" The gorgeous-faced Aziza laughed and joked: "Little Vaskey, are you jealous of Dijana or the Great Magister Elisand? ??"

 Chapter 1229

    As the Queen¡¯s Adjutant, Assisa, of course, has the right to play and play with Little Vaschi, who told her to be dragged onto her own man¡¯s chuang by Queen Azshara... Uh, no, it¡¯s a ship... Yes, absolutely Is it a boat, not a chuang...


    Well, I admit it-it is indeed chuang.


    No way, Azshara has too many secrets to tell ordinary people, so-only by becoming her own sisters, Azshara can communicate with them in peace.


    For this reason... She and Vaschi were sold to her own man.


    Azshara had no idea about her adjutant teasing her little maid... She was almost used to this relaxed and happy family relationship.


    Of course, in front of outsiders, she was still the majestic Queen Azshara.


    "Oh, forget, then I will wait for my dear to come back from Suramar!" Queen Azshara sighed and said.


    Suramar is the new main city of the night elves under construction. According to Queen Azshara, this city is to be built into a giant city second only to the king city of Aldis.


    Moreover, she will give the management of the city to someone she trusts...


    In this way-a dual-core empire structure with the king''s city in the east and Suramar in the west is formed. Of course-Suramar is still to be under her rule, a trusted person-right now to Azshara In other words, she doesn''t trust anyone except her sister and lover.


    No way, after seeing the power of the ancient gods whispering in the ancient war... even if the ancient gods are still in the seal, Azshara is still worried about the corruption of the people.


    So-except for her sister and lover, she doesn''t trust anyone else.


    In her opinion, any outsider is likely to be corrupted by the whispers of the ancient gods...because her lover told her that the seal of the ancient gods is not strong...this also led to her doubting the psychology of all outsiders... ¡­


    Azshara¡¯s worries were something Zhou Ye had never thought of...


    But it doesn''t matter, as long as Azshara remains vigilant, it is a good ending.


    And at this moment--


    What is Zhou Ye doing in Suramar??


    Ahem-he was teasing one of Azshara''s magic counselors.


    "My lord... can you please leave here, I have to work!!" Grand Magister Elisand looked at the Prince in front of him with a depressed look, and said helplessly.


    The prince, since he left the royal capital for some reason and came to Suramar, he has been leaning towards her...


    She was almost driven crazy by him.


    Yes-yes-this prince does possess the beauty and power that is enough to make any woman''s heart moved.


    But-if you know how corrupt his life is, all your heartbeats will become calm.


    As Queen Azshara''s chief magical advisor, Elisand has seen the prince holding other maids in his arms more than once.


    This caused her to speak to her Royal Highness more than once, telling her Majesty the Queen that her husband is carrying her and stealing food.


    And Her Majesty the Queen, who has always been extremely clever, has become extremely dull at this moment... actually can''t hear it at all.


    On the contrary, the prince seems to have heard some wind, and has been entangled by his side...


    This makes Elisand very distressed...


    hit??Not to mention the problem that you have not been able to fight before, the status of Prince Zhou Ye alone is enough to make Elisander unable to start.


    curse??For Zhou Ye-Elisand¡¯s [Please show respect.[If you do this, I will tell Her Majesty the Queen] Such words are not threatening at all...


    In desperation, Elisande had to apply to supervise the construction of the second major city of the elves.


    Reference 1643


    One thousand six hundred and forty three chapters


    "Did I bother you?" Zhou Ye asked with an innocent look.


    "Of course!!" Elisande won''t save Zhou Ye. She pointed to the tens of thousands of night elves who were working hard on this land to build their city as soon as possible. Said: "If you really want me to treat you differently, please do something meaningful like them, instead of always being by my side..."


    "You dare to let His Royal Highness work like these civilians..." Zhou Ye hadn''t spoken yet. A waitress in armor behind him had already furiously said to Elisand: "The Elisand Grand Sorceress, Are you despising the majesty of the royal family?"


    "Don''t get excited... my little cute!!!" Zhou Ye smiled and calmed the angrily waitress behind him. She was not only Azshara''s bodyguard, but also Zhou Ye''s pillow.


    "Yes, Your Royal Highness!!" The maid who was still angry at first was fondled by Zhou Ye''s words into a well-behaved little wild cat... She gave Elisand a vicious look, and then retreated again. Behind Zhou Ye, with loving eyes, looked at the tall figure in front of him.


    After comforting his little guard, Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Eli Sound, and asked, "Are you sure you want me to help build the city?"


    "Of course... I think you should spend your time on more meaningful things, rather than wasting on me!!" Although the rebuke of the female bodyguard made the Grand Magister Elisand a little unhappy, but , She still said something like this.


    For Elisand, her magic talent is far higher than her political talent.


    Put it this way--


    She doesn''t have any political talents...it is not an exaggeration to say that she is a political idiot.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye just smiled slightly when facing Elisand, then walked to Elisand''s side unceremoniously, and stretched out his hand to embrace Elisand''s slender waist...


    "You..." Elisande''s expression changed, and an arcane radiance flashed in his hand.


    Obviously-she wanted to throw a magic to the uninformed prince in front of her, whether it was polymorphism or ice magic that freezes everything, or perhaps the most concise and direct arcane explosion... Ye took the bastard''s hand from him, so Elisand didn''t mind what magic he was using.


    It''s a pity that her move was stopped by Zhou Ye''s words below...


    "Do you dare to hit me with magic... Then I will press you here, in front of tens of thousands of people, do not let you fall in love with me!!" Said this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "Just like that time. The same in the palace!!!"


    "You, you, you bastard!!" Elisand was shaking with anger...


    However, in the end the arcane brilliance in her hand still disappeared.


    When she was in the palace, she was pressed against the wall several times by the villain next to her, taking advantage of no one else. She was insulted and humiliated... At that time, she was really unsound.


    Moreover, even if she went to Queen Azshara to file a complaint with a grievance on her face, she still couldn''t get the response she deserved.


    This kind of thing happened not once, or twice...


    It was not that she had never resisted, but¡ªher resistance seemed meaningless in the hands of the bastard before her.


    Put it this way--


    Her transformation magic is ineffective to Zhou Ye, and her frost magic is like blowing a cool breeze to Zhou Ye... Even the time magic she is most proud of is not even for the bastard in front of her. A trace of effect... This made her wonder if she had chosen the wrong path in her life, which caused her magical power to become so unbearable??


    Fortunately, it was useless except for Zhou Ye.


    When facing other people, her magical power is still quite good.


    But-I don''t know why, her magic has no effect on the Prince.


    In desperation, Elisande had to ask for his orders and came to Suramar as a supervisor, trying to get rid of Zhou Ye...

 Chapter 1230

    Unfortunately, not long before her happy days, she was broken by this bastard in front of her...


    This guy also came, and it is said that he was invited by the high priest Dijana who was responsible for coming here and overseeing the completion of the new Temple of Elune.


    ...If possible, Elisand really wants to throw countless magic on this bastard next to him to vent his anger.


    It''s a pity that it doesn''t work¡ªbecause Zhou Ye''s words count...She has suffered a lot because she did not believe in evil.


    you could put it that way--


    Except for the last step, Elisand didn''t let Zhou Ye succeed. Almost all of her body had fallen under Zhou Ye''s clutches.


    Although I didn''t want to admit it, - Elisand had to succumb to Zhou Ye''s means... She could not beat Zhou Ye, definitely not because she was too comfortable, so she forgot to resist... Well, definitely not like that. of¡­¡­


    In fact, the so-called last line of defense was actually done deliberately by Zhou Ye... Otherwise, how could Elisande be able to defend it??


    Looking at the depressed expression on the delicate face, but still having to succumb to his own Elisand, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Where do these civilians who come here to help build the new Suramar City come from? ??"


    "..." Elisande didn''t want to pay attention to Zhou Ye''s words, but... as she felt that the big hand on her waist suddenly moved downward, she hurriedly pressed the bad one with her hand. Hand, said: "They are all from the surrounding villages of Suramar..."


    "Well, that''s good!!" Zhou Ye was very satisfied with Elisand''s performance. It was this kind of performance that had to give in, but still had a strong unwillingness, which made him the most favorite."So, in your opinion, how is the life of the night elves here?"


    "............ Far less than the people living in the royal city!!" Elisand has learned to be clever, give in when it is time to succumb, don''t give that bad guy a chance to play with yourself...... Thinking of this, Elisand De couldn''t help giving Zhou Ye a triumphant look...


    As if to say again-I won''t give you a chance to make trouble.


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye really wanted to burst into laughter... But in the end he held back...


    It is this kind of high IQ and low EQ that the Great Magister of Elisand has this kind of interesting performance... Zhou Ye doesn''t want to eat her quickly anymore. A good toy needs to be played slowly to be interesting.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye sorted out his thoughts a bit, and then said: "You should know that with the number of magicians in the royal city, even if it can¡¯t be like me, the second Queen Azshara valued instantly. A giant city in the center of the empire was built from nothing, but the construction period of this giant city can be shortened indefinitely, right?"


    "Um-!!!" Although Elisandre was a little boastful of despising Zhou Ye, she had to admit that what Zhou Ye said was a fact.


    "Have you ever wondered-why did Azshara do this?" Zhou Ye asked back.


    Reference 1644


    One thousand six hundred and forty four chapters


    "Have you ever wondered why Azshara did this?" Zhou Ye asked back: "Although it takes a lot of resources to mobilize the Magician Legion, it''s not as good as hiring tens of thousands of civilians to build this giant. The cost of the city, right?"


    "Your Majesty is stupid..." Halfway through these words, Elisand suddenly realized that it was wrong and hurriedly changed his words: "Why on earth does Her Majesty do this?"


    "...What you just wanted to say is-Her Majesty is stupid?" Zhou Ye looked at Elisand with a smile, and then unceremoniously threatened: "You know what to do. ......!!!"


    "..."


    Eli Sound, when he heard Zhou Ye''s words, his small face suddenly became extremely exciting...


    Upset...


    Depressed...


    Unwilling...


    There are a few more, eager to try even she hasn''t noticed...


    "Hurry up... you know, the longer it takes... the result is..." Zhou Ye looked at Alisand''s small face and became more interesting...


    "I, I know, don''t rush me!!" Elisand''s tone was extremely frustrated... She gritted her teeth and waved her hand, and then a blue arcane barrier completely concealed the two of them. Up...


    The barrier cuts off all sight and sound.


    Whether it was the female bodyguard behind Zhou Ye, or Elisand¡¯s assistant, the chief arcanist-Talissa, they were not surprised by this situation.


    The female guard is not worried because she believes that her Royal Highness will never suffer...because she understands the strength of her man.


    And Talissa wasn''t worried because - ahem, she had almost seen her leader, the kind of unsatisfied and happy appearance.


    Although Thalyssa is far inferior to her own chief, the Great Magister Elisand, in terms of magical attainments... but-in terms of emotional intelligence, it is enough to throw this female student over a dozen streets.


    In Talissa''s opinion, this adult in his own family is a representative of integrity.


    If you really don''t want to have anything to do with the Prince, then she can just teleport away directly...As a great magister, she should have a way to avoid Zhou Ye''s.


    It''s a pity that Elisand doesn''t understand the voice of his assistant at all. If he does, he will tell her cryingly [That''s useless...]


    Time passed by one minute after another, after a full ten minutes...


    Elisande removed the Arcane Mask...


    Everyone found out speechlessly that her clothes were a bit messy, and¡ªthe little face became rosy.


    As for what happened to the two of them inside, various speculations arose in everyone''s hearts...


    Ahem...Anyway, everyone guessed that the two of them were playing a guessing game inside.


    In short, all kinds of very violent speculations.


    In fact, Zhou Ye was reluctant to stop playing so soon... He just hugged Elisand and played with kisses. At most, he took advantage of his hand. It is rare to have such a fun toy. That''s wasted...


    "Now-can you tell me what your Majesty the Queen thinks?" Elisande kept making magic mouthwash out of thin air, while staring at Zhou Ye viciously... this bastard actually dared to kiss him. Something... Ah, what a bastard.


    Huh?Isn''t it just a kiss game?Why has it become...mouth??


    Ahem, I have to admit that it is also a rather different kind of kiss game.


    "You didn''t find out¡ªthe workers on the construction site here are all specially selected. Are there some hard-working civilians at home?" Zhou Ye didn''t care about Alisand''s attitude at all, he was as happy as a cat who stole a fish... ¡­"This is actually a project that Azshara is deliberately improving people¡¯s livelihood..."


    The sense of block in the adjustment comes from the process.


    Slowly flatten her water chestnuts with certain toys with a strong unwilling attitude, and finally form a habit.


    Today, it is clear that it has reached a milestone...


    The Great Magister Elisand, such a proud woman, did something like this under his threat... Zhou Ye said that she was satisfied.


    "..." When Elisand heard Zhou Ye''s words, he didn''t know if he should cry or laugh...


    Why didn''t you think of such a simple truth??


    And, for this, I paid a lot of price...oooooo...


    At this moment, Elisand really had an urge to cry.


    And Zhou Ye smiled, waved his hand, and said to Elisand: "Since the Grand Sorcerer understands Queen Azshara''s painstaking efforts, please also the Grand Sorcerer to supervise the progress of the project here. , I''m going to have a look at the temple of the Sisterhood of Elune... Then see you soon!!"


    As Zhou Ye said, without looking back, he took the two female guards behind him and walked towards the temple of Elune in the distance...

 Chapter 1231

    Hahaha, run away after taking advantage, thieves are exciting.


    Faced with Zhou Ye''s initiative to leave, Elisand couldn''t react for a while. She couldn''t help turning her head to look at her assistant until she saw Zhou Ye''s figure disappear in front of her. Talissa asked: "Am I being fooled by this bastard?"


    "Ahem..." Talissa didn''t know how to answer Elisand''s words.


    No answer is wrong...


    So, just as far as the left is concerned, he at least diverts Elisand¡¯s attention from this aspect... "Master Elisand, you should go and check the progress of the treasure house. I just received news. Said, it seems that they had a little problem with the carving of the magic circle!!"


    "Those idiots!!" As soon as the topic touched on what he was best at, Elisande immediately became that confident great magister."A simple character like this will be mistaken. The construction of the treasure house is the most important part of Her Majesty the Queen....Go, let''s go and see!!"


    "Yes! Your lord!!" Talissa nodded...


    To tell the truth, she didn''t know much about the little bit tricks of His Royal Highness and her own adults, but she also knew a lot.


    As the assistant who is most valued by Elisand, she often sees her own adult who smashed her magic laboratory several times after returning from the palace.


    But¡ªin recent days, she seems to have become a little different, but where is the specific difference...Talissa is also a little confused.


    Forget it-I don''t want to, this kind of thing between big people, the little arcanist myself shouldn''t be mixed up.


    Thinking of this, Thalyssa shook her head, then followed Elisand, and walked in the opposite direction to the temple...it was the top priority and treasure house of the entire Suramar city.


    It was built to store the artifacts left over from the Titans collected by the night elf empire over the years.


    Reference 1645


    One thousand six hundred and forty five chapters


    On the other side, Zhou Ye had already taken his female bodyguard and walked to the front of the Temple of Elune.


    At present, the main body of the temple is still not completed, but-through the current scale of the temple, it is not difficult to imagine how majestic it will become after it is completed.


    "My lord!!" Di Jiana, who had been waiting for Zhou Ye''s arrival, saw Zhou Ye''s figure from a distance, and immediately greeted him with joy.


    "Well, we don''t need so much etiquette!" Zhou Ye smiled and pulled Di Jia Na up, who wanted to bow down.


    As the high priest of the goddess of the moon, Dijiana smiled slightly. She knew what her lover said... But, at least in front of outsiders, she still had to behave.


    "This time you called me so anxiously to Suramar, what the hell was it?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Of course it''s a surprise for you!!" Dijana smiled mysteriously, and then said: "Please come with me!!"


    While talking, Di Jiana took the lead and walked towards a slightly crude residence next to the construction site.


    There is the temporary headquarters of the Sisters of Elune. After all, everything is under construction... It is understandable that it is a bit crude here.


    Along the way, many elven girls in white dresses looked at Zhou Ye with curious eyes...


    They have never seen such a handsome boy, and...this boy does not have the long ears unique to the night elves. How can they not be curious??


    As for skin color??


    Over the years, many night elves have had a certain difference, and not all night elves have a violet-like skin color.


    There are many night elves with fair skin...


    Therefore, they didn''t feel anything strange about Zhou Ye''s complexion.


    These night elf girls respectfully greeted the leader of the Sisterhood of Elune, the high-ranking priestess-Dijana, while flashing aside, whispering to the man who came here with his leader, what is it? Who¡­¡­


    It wasn''t until a night elf girl suddenly discovered the royal emblem engraved on the armor of the female guard behind Zhou Ye, the girls couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "Elune is on--this man should be our Prince, right?"


    "What what?? His Royal Highness? Which Prince''s Royal Highness?"


    "Husband of Queen Azshara...Prince¡ª¡ªHis Royal Highness Zhou Ye!!"


    "The sky lord?? The immortal dragon king? Are you kidding? How could he come to such a small place??"


    "We Suramar are not small? Didn''t Her Majesty say that she wants to build us into the second core of the empire?"


    "But isn''t it still not built yet?"


    Before the night elf girls'' words, the building crooked...


    Zhou Ye just smiled at this, girls are always so cute...


    In fact, think about it, if it weren''t for these lovely girls, his mentality would have been old??Immortal life is so long...


    If you didn''t find yourself some fun and hobbies in this immortal life, I''m afraid-is it enough??


    But for now, Zhou Ye thinks he hasn''t lived enough yet¡ª¡ª


    What a joke, his great dream hasn''t been fulfilled yet... How can he live enough? He thinks he can fight for another billion years.


    With such unreliable thoughts, Zhou Ye followed Di Jia Na to a tent...


    At this time, Di Jia Na had also stopped her footsteps, and then whispered to Zhou Ye in a low voice: "My dear, have you seen the little girl in a white robe inside??"


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye turned his eyes to the tent when he heard Di Jia Na''s words.


    Through the open tent door, Zhou Ye saw a lovely night elf girl in a white robe who was only eleven or twelve years old, copying the Moon God Prayer with a pious face.


    The Moon God Prayer, in fact, is just like the Bible.


    It is said that by copying such things, believers can have a closer relationship with the goddess of the moon.


    Of course, useful is useful... But in the eyes of high-ranking priests, this is far worse than [Divine Grace Day] and your own goddess, resisting the invasion of your lover together faster.


    It''s a pity that this is the patent of high-ranking priests... Ordinary apprentice priests are not qualified to use this method.


    Ahem... It''s far away...


    Looking at the little Lolita in the tent, Zhou Ye looked at Di Jia Na hesitantly... "Who is she??"


    As far as he knows, there have been many beautiful women here in Suramar¡ªfor example, Tyrande Whisperwind, the priest of the moon, was born in a village near Suramar, but¡ªobviously the girl¡¯s in front of him Hair color doesn''t match Tyrande Whisperwind.


    Tyrande Whisperwind has long green hair, while the little night elf Lolita in front of him has long lavender hair...


    So, who is this little loli???


    Soon, Di Jia Na solved the mystery for Zhou Ye, "Little Maiev, can you come here?"


    Hearing Di Jia Na''s call, Little Lori immediately raised her little head. When she saw Di Jia Na, she stood up with a surprised expression and walked quickly to Di Jia Na, happy. Said: "Are you calling me? Mister Dijana!"


    The mistress is the highest title of the Sisterhood of Elune.

 Chapter 1232

    This is a change made to deliberately ignore the class differences...


    After all, if you call someone, you will inevitably call someone''s position, XX high priest, XX high priest, XX trainee priest and the like.


    Invisibly, the sense of class appeared.


    Therefore, in order to suppress this sense of class to the lowest level and more in line with the purpose of the Sisterhood of Elune, so... Dijana is forbidden to call official names.


    "Of course, I am calling you, Little Maiev!!" Di Jia Na said with a smile.


    As for Zhou Ye, facing this cute little purple-haired loli, he felt like a scumbag...


    She is Maiev Shadowsong??


    He really didn''t expect that Maiev Shadowsong would be so beautiful after taking off that armor...


    Little Mawei looked at Zhou Ye standing next to Di Jia Na with some curiosity, then looked at Di Jia Na and asked, "Is there anything you called me?"


    "Of course..." Di Jia Na nodded with a smile, then pointed to Zhou Ye next to him, and said: "Our prince, His Royal Highness Zhou Ye was ordered to come and inspect the progress of Suramar''s construction, but he did not agree with him. Not familiar, so I thought-he probably needs a guide who is familiar with everything here, are you willing to take on this task?"


    "Of course it''s okay..." Upon hearing Dijana''s words, Maiev Shadowsong said with a confident face: "I am familiar with everything here, because I was born here..."


    "Then, trouble you, little Maiev!!" Zhou Ye smiled... Maiev Shadowsong was doing her own escort... It felt like it was very interesting.


    Reference 1646


    One thousand six hundred and forty six chapters


    "My lord, this is the most beautiful mountain forest in Suramar...You can also overlook the entire Suramar from here!!"


    A lovely loli with long purple hair, with a smile on her face, is pulling a gorgeously dressed black-haired teenager to the hills around Suramar, pointing at the bottom of the mountain like a large construction site under construction. Suramar in China said excitedly: "Praise Queen Azshara, I can almost imagine how beautiful Suramar will become in the future!!"


    "Aren''t you going to praise me?" Zhou Ye smiled and teased the little loli in front of him: "You know, I also voted for the construction of the Suramar giant city!!"


    "Praise you, my lord!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s ridicule, Maiev said with a generous smile, "Thank you for your contribution to our beautiful future home!!!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled and touched the top of Maiev''s head."In the future, what career does Maiev plan to do?"


    "I want to be a priest of the Moon God!!" Little Maiev said firmly: "And Ms. Dijana also praised me for my talent to be a priest!!"


    "Really good ambition!!" Zhou Ye smiled...


    He knows the final result of the little girl in front of him more than anyone...


    She did become a priest of the Moon God, but-after the first Burning Legion battle, she did not continue her own way, instead she became a prison guard for the prisoners, I have to say-sometimes fate is Such irony...


    However, with the arrival of Zhou Ye, perhaps¡ªmany things will be changed...


    Then, Zhou Ye didn''t mind any more changes.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and squatted down... looked at the little loli in front of him seriously and said: "Little Maiev, I have a small suggestion. Would you like to think about it?"


    "Um...sir?" Little Maiev looked at Zhou Ye with a little bewildered. She wondered why this noble adult suddenly became so serious?


    You know, she was walking with this adult all the way, he had always laughed with her unscrupulously, and suddenly became so serious, little Maiev was still a little uncomfortable.


    "Would you like to go back to the King City with me, and practice in the Moon God Temple there?" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "You know...Mother Dijiana was born there too!!"


    "I..." Little Maiev hesitated...


    You know, now that Suramar has not been built, the King City is still the political center and faith center of the entire night elf empire... The Moon Temple on the shore of the Eternal Well Lake is the holy land in the hearts of the Elune followers of the entire empire.


    Although, after the completion of Suramar in the future, the Moon Temple here will replace the Moon Temple on the lake of the Well of Eternity and become the center of faith for the entire empire, but - isn''t Suramar not yet completed??


    As a little loli who has been determined to be a priest of the Moon God since she was a child, Zhou Ye''s proposal is full of seduction and confusion...


    However, Little Lori hesitated...After all, she was still young, and her attachment to and reluctance to family made it difficult for her to make a choice.


    Zhou Ye knew this well, but¡ªfor this little loli, he was bound to win...


    "You don''t need to answer me now!! You can think about it and tell me..." Zhou Ye smiled and rubbed little Lolita''s head, and then said: "It''s almost time to eat, don''t you invite us to you Do you have a meal at home???"


    "Yeah!!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Maiev nodded his head vigorously and said, "Of course there is no problem. The forest stew made by my mother is a must in the village!!!"


    "Then I''m waiting with expectation to taste your mother''s specialty dishes!!" Zhou Ye smiled, while holding little Lolita''s hand and walking backward...


    Walking to his mount, Zhou Ye forcefully hugged Maiev to the saddle bridge of his white nightblade tiger, and then sat on it himself, "Then, let''s go...!!!"


    "Yes, Your Highness!!" X2


    The two inseparable female guards also walked to the side of their mounts and rode on them.


    A group of four, under the guidance of Lori Maiev, walked towards her home.


    Little Mawei¡¯s home is not far away, in a small village less than three kilometers from Suramar.


    The arrival of Zhou Ye and his party made this village lively...


    The Nightsaber mount is not affordable for civilians...just its food intake is enough to discourage many civilians.


    Coupled with the price of a good manned Nightsaber, it is enough to bankrupt a civilian with a small surplus, so-for now, the only troops equipped with a nightsaber mount are those that guard the city. The First Legion of the Night Empire.


    Little Maiev greeted her neighbors, and brought Zhou Ye to her home.


    "Mom, I''m back!!"


    Little Maiev shouted while jumping from Zhou Ye''s arms.She ran into her door...


    Zhou Ye looked at Maiev''s house curiously.


    This is a very, very ordinary family, as can be seen from this not very big house...Little Maiev¡¯s family is very ordinary.


    At this moment, little Maiev already took a woman and walked out...


    "My lord!" The woman who was pulled out by her daughter, saw Zhou Ye and the two female guards behind him, suddenly became a little confused, she was a little nervous and didn''t know where to put her hands. After half a day, he suddenly said: "Hello! Your lord, may the light of Elune be with you all the time..."


    "May Elune protect you!!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded to Maiev''s present: "I am embarrassed to come and disturb you some presumptuously...!!!"


    "No, no, you''re too polite, sir!!" The woman''s expression became a little excited at this time, "it is the honor of our film and song family that adults can come to us!!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye was a little weird. He felt that Maiev''s mother seemed to have something wrong with him... Some curious, Zhou Ye tentatively said, "Do you know me?"


    "Yes, my lord!!" Maiev''s mother became more excited after hearing Zhou Ye''s words."Once, with my father, I participated in the enthronement ceremony of Her Majesty Queen Azshara. There, I saw you... It''s a pity that you couldn''t see me at that time!!"


    Having said this, Maiev''s mother became a little frustrated...After all-there were so many people in the royal city at that time, who could see an inconspicuous little night elf loli??


    "Uh-!!!" It seems that he is still a fan of his own... Regarding this, Zhou Ye can only smile slightly and say: "Now-I saw you!!!"


    "Mother, do you know Master Zhou Ye?" Little Maiev asked curiously.

 Chapter 1233

    "Of course, I think that in the night elf empire, there is no girl who doesn''t want to know His Royal Highness!!" Maiev''s mother said with a smile: "You know, Your Royal Highness is the dream girl of all our women!!"


    Reference 1647


    One thousand six hundred and forty seven chapters


    Hearing Maiev''s mother''s words, Zhou Ye touched his cheek with some embarrassment.


    What should I say...


    Since Zhou Ye missed one face during the enthronement ceremony of his woman Azshara, she has become the idol of thousands of night elf girls.


    After all, women always like to look at their faces on the first side.


    It''s a pity--Zhou Ye is the spouse of Queen Azshara, an existence that they can''t get involved... Therefore, they can only bury this intention in their hearts.


    Queen Azshara''s support rate among the women of the night elf empire plummeted... It also had something to do with Zhou Ye.


    "Ah, look at me, I just talked to you and forgot to entertain you..." Maiev''s mother said, with an embarrassing smile: "Please come in, sir!!!"


    "Thank you!!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, then jumped off his mount...


    After giving the reins of his mount to the two female guards behind him, under the guidance of Maiev''s mother, they walked into their home.


    The layout of this room looks very simple... a small living room, and then two bedrooms.


    Zhou Ye didn''t go in the bedroom, he sat on the wooden chair in the living room directly under the guidance of Maiev''s mother.


    "Please wait a moment, I will prepare food for you right away!!" Maiev''s mother said as she walked towards the kitchen with a smile."Come on, little Maiev, help mother..."


    "Okay!!" Maiev Lori followed her mother to the kitchen with a weird look. She looked at her happy face, like a cheerful bird, while humming an unknown light song. While preparing to cook, the mother asked curiously: "Mom...do you like Lord Zhou Ye??"


    "Of course!!" Maiev''s mother smiled and admitted without hesitation."At that time, I was about the same size as you are now... At that time, when I first saw Master Zhou Ye, I felt that I was deeply attracted by him... It''s a pity that he was the spouse of Her Majesty the Queen... Hey, that''s true. Sorry!!"


    "..." Little Maiev was speechless for a while, she admitted that Zhou Ye''s charm was indeed unstoppable, but-it wouldn''t make her mother fall in love with just a glance, right??


    In fact, what she didn''t know was...


    At the beginning, Zhou Ye completely let go of his charm in order to set the scene for his own woman. In addition to that time-and the blessing of the moon god Elune to his own man, he was so charming at that time.


    On weekdays, Zhou Ye will somewhat converge--


    He didn''t want to have countless women crying and rushing towards him as soon as he went out. He felt that in that case, he would suffer from feminine phobia.


    Therefore, basically when he was outside, Zhou Ye would converge at least half of his charm divergence.


    Just when little Maiev was a little strange, her mother suddenly stopped her movements and asked: "My lovely little Maiev, how come your Royal Highness came back with you? How did you meet??"


    "Mrs. Dijana said that I should be a guest tour guide for your Royal Highness..." She said this, not knowing whether it was due to a child''s show-off mentality or a woman''s comparability mentality, little Maiev added."His Royal Highness invited me to study in the Moon Temple in the King City... and I''m still thinking about it!!"


    "Consider?? What is there to consider?" Her mother was shocked when she heard Maiev''s words... "This is a good opportunity, my baby... If you study in the Moon Temple of the King City, the future You may have a higher starting point..."


    "But I am a little reluctant to leave you!!" Little Maiev said hesitantly.


    "Don''t worry, baby... Your father and I will support your decision!!" Maiev''s mother showed a smile on her face and touched her belly and said, "Here, your younger brother and sister. It''s already being conceived...I believe, it won''t be long before you will be able to welcome a younger brother or younger sister!!"


    "Really? That''s great!!" Little Maiev said in surprise when she heard her mother''s words: "I wanted a younger brother or sister for a long time!!"


    "Well, so... don''t worry about us, baby..." Maiev''s mother gently rubbed her daughter''s head and said, "We are not alone, and...when you are fine, you can come back often. Look at us... Besides, your efforts are also for the future of your brother or sister!!"


    Hearing what her mother said, Lori fell silent...


    She knew that what her mother said was the truth... Whether it was for herself, her family, or even her relatives... She must seize this opportunity now...


    Thought of this--


    Little Lori made a certain decision in her heart--


    She had decided to follow Zhou Ye to the Moon God Temple in the King City.


    There, she will get a higher starting point, and at the same time-for her family, it is also a good opportunity.


    Time passed unconsciously in the busy time of the mother and daughter...


    When the two of them came out with a meal, they found that the head of the Shadowsong family had returned.


    He was sitting in the living room with Zhou Ye talking and laughing...


    They said they were talking and laughing, but in fact, the mother and daughter could see that the head of their family was a little frightened...


    No way, status is everything.


    The brain damage done by celebrities is called celebrity anecdotes.


    The brain damage of ordinary people is called-brain damage.


    Class has always existed...


    Fortunately, the appearance of the mother and daughter makes the head of their family no longer look so embarrassed...


    And Zhou Ye smiled and pulled the two female guards behind him to sit beside him and dine together.


    Or maybe it was because Zhou Ye''s approachable attitude played a role, at least during the meal, the atmosphere was still very harmonious.


    And taking advantage of this opportunity, Zhou Ye once again found a reason, and proposed to let Little Lori go to the Imperial City Temple for further study with herself.


    This time, with the encouragement of her parents, Little Lori did not hesitate anymore...


    Instead, he agreed directly.


    For Zhou Ye, this is really a happy thing for everyone...just to harvest a little loli, Zhou Ye felt that the meal was not in vain.


    After drinking and eating...


    Zhou Ye chatted with the Yingge family for a while, and then got up and left... Of course, before leaving, Zhou Ye also left some seemingly ordinary, but in fact, valuable small gifts to the Yingge family. ...


    She also told Little Lori that she doesn''t need to go to Ms. Dijiana to practice these days, and get along with her parents for two more days. When he leaves, he will come back to pick her up.


    Little Lolita also agreed...


    In the end, the family of three, with a reluctant mood, watched Zhou Ye and his female bodyguard, gradually disappearing into the distance.


    Reference 1648


    One thousand six hundred and forty eight chapters


    Just when Zhou Ye got a little loli...


    A certain great magister is returning to his temporary residence with a tired face.

 Chapter 1234

    Elisande''s temporary residence was also a large tent, and the residence of Dijana, the high-ranking priest who followed the royal capital, was not far away.


    After all, they are all from the royal capital, and neither of them have their own residences here.


    In fact, the lord here, Ravencrest once invited them to live in their own manor.


    However, whether it was Elisand or Dijana, they politely declined.


    Elisand is because of her arrogance. She doesn''t like the feeling of being under the fence. As for why Dijana refused, she doesn''t know, nor does she want to know...


    When Elisande walked into his tent and waved away his assistant, the chief arcanist Talissa... he slumped on the couch without any image.


    Explaining the structure of the magic circle to those idiots almost exhausted her patience...


    At the same time, she ran out of energy...


    At this moment, she feels really exhausted...


    After a short break, Elisand beats his spirits and stands up...


    I walked to a small compartment behind my tent, and there was a huge wooden basin inside...


    After gently waving and singing a few syllables, the empty wooden basin was filled with clear water.


    Then, Elisand put his hand in the water and stirred it gently, and with the spell in her mouth, the violent fire element burned in the clear water.


    quickly--


    The original cool water became steamy...


    Feeling that the temperature was about to reach, Elisand stopped her action of casting spells. She gently disarmed her, and then... lifted her foot into the tub.


    Feeling the comfort of being surrounded by warm water... Elisand couldn''t help sighing comfortably."That bad guy, there are still some benefits!!"


    Taking a hot bath¡ªthis habit was brought into the royal capital by Zhou Ye.


    And this good habit of relaxing body and mind has also been sought after by many elves and nobles...


    They even worked out what kind of fruit wine should be consumed at this time to enjoy more...


    Of course, Elisand just likes to take a hot bath...especially, after the hot bath, every part of his body feels completely relaxed, which makes Elisand intoxicated... ¡­


    After a while--


    Elisand felt like she was reborn again. It is impossible for her body to be full of power or something... However, the feeling of relaxation of the whole body is enough to make her deeply tired and happy...


    With the hands of the mage, he took out the Eye of Amansur from his clothes.


    This is an extremely dazzling orb...


    Elisande gently held this orb exuding infinite arcane energy, and wanted to study this artifact that is said to be the creation of the Titans left in this world...


    However, at this moment...


    A dazzling light suddenly flashed through the Eye of Aman''sul...


    In this light, Elisand felt as if he had passed through some kind of barrier...


    The picture in front of her stopped her for a moment--


    I saw that there was a dark night woman who looked almost exactly the same as her, who was snuggling in the arms of a man with a smile on her face, and from the expression on her face, we can see that this woman obviously feels very happy...


    Elisande was shocked, not that... he would snuggle in the arms of a man.


    After all-even if she is a great magister, marrying or something, it is not strange at all...


    What shocked her most was that this man was actually Zhou Ye...


    Just when her mind was shaking, the picture broke...


    Elisand found that he was back to square one again-in his bathtub.


    "No, it''s impossible..." Elisand murmured a little absentmindedly: "How could I be held by that bastard and still feel extremely happy?"


    Thinking of this, Elisand once again injected her own magic power into the eyes of Aman Sul-she wanted to look at that picture again...look for the flaws in that picture to prove that it was just an illusion.


    This time...


    Unsurprisingly, she felt that strange power again, and this power carried her consciousness through a certain indescribable barrier.


    And this time...


    Elisande was dumbfounded again... the picture before him was completely different from the last time he saw it.


    This time-pig''s feet are still her...


    However, it was another result...


    I saw¡ªin an extremely luxurious palace, she was being bound by a door-shaped torture instrument...


    And that nasty figure, with an evil smile on the front, is abusing herself...


    He slapped her unspeakable parts, leaving his own palm prints on her body... and stuffed her with something...


    Then, he started to violent her...


    She cried, she struggled, she begged for mercy...


    That scene once made Elisande angrily wanting to use his magic to die with that bastard...


    But-she couldn''t do it... In this space, she was just a spectator.


    In the end, the fierce torture finally ended.


    And something that was difficult for Elisand to accept happened.


    The other tortured himself, after being put down by that bastard, actually kissed the bastard with a smile...


    "It''s definitely not me... Absolutely, it''s not me... I''m not that mean!!!"


    With the roar, the picture before me was once again fragmented...


    Elisand, whose consciousness returned to the original point again, had already realized one thing...


    The artifact left by the Titan in her hand may be the artifact that masters the power of time. Just now¡ªthe picture she saw was the different choices¡ªher future.


    But why is her future always entangled with that bastard??She doesn''t believe...


    Thinking of this, Elisand, as if possessed, once again injected his own magic power into the Eye of Aman''sul.

 Chapter 1235

    She wants to find a future where she will not be harassed by that bastard...


    however--


    No matter how she sees it...her future will be entangled with that bastard...


    She saw how she was being petted, she saw how she was nestled in his arms like a little woman, to please him.


    She saw that she was willing to give everything for him, she also saw herself...


    In short, in every future, she will be entangled with that bastard she can''t avoid...


    In the end, Elisand was awakened by the bath water that had completely cooled down...


    She throws the Eye of Amanthul in her somewhat tired hand aside... The whole person, sinking into the water... She needs to calm down, can''t she really avoid that bastard?Are you destined to be entangled with that bastard?


    Reference 1649


    One thousand six hundred and forty-nine chapters


    "Ye''an, my lovely great magister!!"


    From a distance, Zhou Ye saw Eli Sound coming towards him, smiled and greeted her...


    If it''s normal, I guess Elisand will turn his face and treat him as if he hasn''t seen him, and then pass him by...


    At that time, Zhou Ye should be harassing and harassing her with various means with a smile...In short, she should make her face flushed.


    But today--


    Eli Sound''s performance made Zhou Ye stunned...


    "Ye''an, Your Royal Highness!!" Elisande said in a satisfactory voice, making Zhou Ye dumbfounded.


    This is not the same as saying it is good.


    What about the high cold??


    What about a good student??


    What about the said good high cold school bully???


    "Are you okay?? Elisand?" Zhou Ye couldn''t help but walked up to Elisand with a little worry, and touched Elisand''s forehead lightly with his hand."If you are too tired, go to rest. It doesn''t matter if you don''t have to work so hard. I will help you watch the progress of the project here!!"


    "No...Thank you, Your Highness, I''m fine..."


    Faced with Zhou Ye¡¯s care, Elisand really felt flattered... In the past, when she met this bastard, she either fought or quarreled, but every time she was bullied, she was always in this gentle state. Next Zhou Ye, she has never seen...


    "Are you really okay?" Zhou Ye was a little worried, still putting his hand on Elisand''s forehead...


    The warm feeling of normal skin on the palm proves that Elisand is really fine, which makes Zhou Ye feel relieved...


    Although he likes to tease this woman, it doesn''t mean that Zhou Ye will ignore her health. Anyway, she will be her own in the future.


    And Elisande looked at the handsome face close at hand, his small face couldn''t help becoming a little red.


    It seems that what the future self said is indeed correct, the bastard in front of him just eats soft or hard stuff.


    The more you confront him, the more interested he will be to play with you. If you face him with a woman''s tenderness, he will be more tender to you.


    Thinking about it this way, it seems that the bastard in front of me is not useless...


    With this thought, Elisande said softly: "Thank you for your concern, I''m really fine!!"


    "..." Hearing what Eli Sound said, Zhou Ye suddenly felt a dull feeling... Fuck, what about the resistance?What about Tsundere?


    If you don''t resist, you are not arrogant, how boring??


    "Hehe... if that''s the case, then I''ll leave first!!" Zhou Ye said, and before Elisand could reply, he hurriedly took his female guard and walked towards the temple...he Think about it carefully. What happened to Elisand, why did it suddenly become like this??


    Faced with Zhou Ye''s hurried departure, Elisand felt a sense of sorrow while reassuring...


    Today, I was not molested or forced to do all kinds of shameful things by that bad guy-Elisand felt uncomfortable for a while.


    Elune is on--


    Is this yourself sick??


    With a strange melancholy, Elisande once again devoted himself to the work of the overseer of the magic circle in the entire Suramar giant city.


    One day passed... Zhou Ye did not appear in front of Eli Sound again.


    Two days passed - Zhou Ye left after still saying hello to her.


    Three days-


    Four days¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Five days¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    One week¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Eli Sound felt extremely tormented this week. Every time Zhou Ye saw her during this week, he just greeted her casually, and then left... The chances of the two meeting each other were very poor... ¡­


    Elisand even had a feeling that the bastard was hiding from himself.


    According to the previous personality of Elisand, this should be something she couldn''t ask for.


    After all, every time she met that bastard, she was always fiddling with him very hard... and even forced to do that kind of thing for him...


    For this reason, she avoided Zhou Ye, but every time she was able to find a chance for that bastard to tease herself fiercely...


    And now--


    Zhou Ye did not molest her anymore as she wanted, but she started to feel a little uncomfortable.


    Suramar Treasury¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªConstruction Site¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Are you all idiots? Are your brains uncivilized like trolls?" Elisande''s angry roar made all the night elf craftsmen and overseers lower their heads like frightened quails. Dare not say anything...


    "How many times have I said here that we need to use Thorium wire to draw the magic circuit? Why do you always make a mistake? Once I can treat you as ignorance, twice I can treat you as sloppy, but three or four times you tell I, are you really the noble family of night elves? Are you sure you are not pretending to be brainless forest trolls?"


    Elisande''s curse resounded throughout the treasure house, echoing in the hall of the huge dome structure of the treasure house.


    "My lord, I think they will correct their mistakes!!" Arcanist Thalyssa, who is Elisande''s assistant, walked to her in a timely manner and whispered: "Give them another chance. After all, they didn''t have many opportunities to come into contact with such a powerful magic circle before, and mistakes are inevitable!!"


    "Huh-!!!" Elisand sighed deeply, then rubbed his head with some headaches, waved his hand, "Go down, don''t make any more mistakes!! That''s a crime against the Empire! !!!"


    "Yes! Your lord!!" XN

 Chapter 1236

    More than a dozen high-class artisans of the night elves and the overseers, wiped the cold sweat on their foreheads, responded respectfully, and then turned around and ran away, fearing that they would be caught and caught in a big deal. That would be unlucky. Up...


    "My lord, is there anything wrong with you lately?" Talissa asked worriedly.


    As Elisande''s most valued assistant, Thalyssa and Elisande did not spend a short time together... She still knew well about Elisande''s character.


    Although, she is a bit arrogant, a bit venomous, and a bit stubborn...


    But, in general, Elisand is still a relatively easy person to get along with. She is rarely like she is now... she is ruthlessly cursing people with blood.


    If it weren''t for the night elves not having a big aunt, Talyssa would have thought that his chief Elisand had become so irritable because of the visit of his big aunt.


    "No, I''m fine!!" Elisand waved his hand when he heard his assistant''s words, saying that he was fine."There is no such bastard to harass me...I have never felt as relaxed and happy as I am now!!"


    [That bastard??


    Upon hearing Elisand¡¯s words, Talissa knew for a while...


    Well, it seems that she has found the crux of the problem... The former head of the family has recently become so irritable because-a certain prince has not come to harass her for a long time!!


    Reference 1650


    One thousand six hundred and fifty chapters


    The temporary residence of the Sisters of Elune--


    "What?? You said you want me to see Elisand?" Zhou Ye sat in a chair, looking at the arcanist with a baby face in front of him with a smile, and asked, "Why am I? Are you going to see her??? You know... how much she hates me, every time she sees me is like seeing her enemies!!"


    "No, Your Highness..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Talisa hurriedly explained: "In fact, it was just a disguise of Master Elisand...In her heart, she really cares about you!!"


    "Show me..." Zhou Ye stretched out his hand lazily, and a female guard behind him put something in his hand at the right time.


    "This is a magical communicator that uses the principle of arcane resonance to maintain remote communication!!" Zhou Ye handed the arcane-shining small ball in his hand to Talissa, and then said: " As long as you can make Elisande say you miss me... then I will visit her and comfort her... if not, then... don''t talk about it..."


    "This..." Talisa nodded after hesitating after receiving the call pearl."Okay, Your Highness, I am sure you will hear Master Elisand''s missing you!!"


    "I hope so!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly...


    He has only deliberately neglected Elisand recently because-he discovered the transformation of Elisand, of course the changes in the time flow can''t be concealed by his eyes, he knows-the time to close the net is up...


    but----


    Zhou Ye found some interesting things in the flow of time this time... So, he didn''t immediately close the net because - he planned to kill two birds with one stone...


    just now--


    Thalyssa''s visit made him more affirmed of his thoughts-this is no problem.


    "Then I will leave, and may the light of Elune shine on you forever, Your Highness!!"


    "Well, I also wish the Light of Elune shine on you forever, Your Excellency Arcanist!!"


    With a playful smile on his face, Zhou Ye watched Talissa leave his tent...The two female guards behind him no longer stood solemnly behind him at this time, but cuddled on his left and right. In their arms, and put the hands of their own Highness on their arrogant people.


    "His Royal Highness, are you planning to close the net like this?" The waitress on the left asked curiously.


    "Of course, it''s been almost this long..." Zhou Ye said lazily, "Moreover, this time there is still a buy one get one free, why not close the internet?"


    "Then you are going to be bored again?" The waitress on the right clearly understands the character of her Highness.


    "No, no, I have a little loli who can tune and teach right away, how could it be boring!!!" Zhou Ye said and asked, "have you found the location of the Yufeng family and the Stormrage family recently?? "


    "Not yet, Your Highness!!" The waitress on the left replied: "But Ms. Dijana has sent additional apprentice priests to Val''sharah. I believe there will be news soon!!"


    "Okay...it seems that I won''t be able to find it for a while!!" Zhou Ye sighed, then his spirit was slightly shaken, "but right now, you can''t miss this good show!!"


    Said this, Zhou Ye waved his hand slightly...


    Suddenly a transparent arcane light curtain appeared in front of the three.


    Zhou Ye lied, that arcane talker is not a talker at all, but a locator used for positioning....With the existence of that locator, Zhou Ye can easily use the arcane resonance principle to move the locator around The scenery is restored to an image, presented in front of me.


    And it''s the kind of three hundred and sixty degrees without dead ends...


    It''s a weapon for peeping and peeping...


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    In fact, to put it bluntly, Zhou Ye was bored, using this thing as a TV show to kill time.


    At this moment - Talissa, who had already walked out of the temporary resident of the temple, was walking towards the residence of Elisand, his supervisor.


    Today, for some reason, Eli Sander ended his day''s work early and returned to his residence...


    As soon as Talissa walked to the door of her supervisor''s tent, she smelled a pungent smell of alcohol.


    "My lord!!" Talissa opened the curtain of the tent and walked in. Elisand apparently had just finished bathing in front of her, and her hair was still a little damp...


    At this time, Elisand was half leaning on the recliner, holding a glass of moonshine with a hint of fluorescence in his hand.


    Moonlight wine is brewed from a fluorescent plant. This wine has a slightly sweet taste but great stamina...


    After brewing, the wine emits a light fluorescence like moonlight.


    It is the most popular liquor among the upper elves.


    "Ah?!! It''s Talissa...you are here!?"


    Elisande first noticed someone walking into her tent with a hint of surprise and resentment on her face, but when she saw that the person was her chief assistant, she suddenly became weak...


    "It''s me, my lord!!" Of course, Talissa did not miss the loss in the eyes of her parents. Talissa knew who she was looking forward to showing up. Thinking of this, Talissa said to complete the task Zhou Ye said, more A bit of confidence.


    "What''s the matter?" Elisand asked lazily: "Is there something going on at the construction site?"


    "There is nothing on the construction site, everyone is doing very well..." Saying this, Talissa looked at the several wine bottles scattered on the ground, frowned and said: "Sir, you didn''t teach us before, you want to find The mystery of arcane is to keep the brain awake and stay away from things like alcoholic things that will disturb our thinking?"


    "Did I say that?" Elisand asked lazily, and then immediately said: "Well, even if I said... But, dear Talissa, we are not studying arcane arts now. Even the most powerful Magister, occasionally needs to relax...So, come and have a drink with me!!"


    "My lord, if you want to see your Royal Highness, just look for him... Go tell him that you miss him... He will definitely respond to your thoughts!!" Talissa decided to speak clearly.


    "Who would think of that bastard!!" Hearing Talissa''s words, Elisand was like a cat with its tail stomped on, instantly becoming fangs and claws... "I am celebrating now, celebrating that I finally got rid of That bastard...Talissa, either you just have a drink with me here, or...you just give me out!!"


    Oops----


    Talissa felt like she was self-defeating. She underestimated the arrogance of the self-administrator, but this attitude of the self-administrator was enough to explain what she was struggling with... So, Talissa decided to stay , Accompany her for a drink, be sure to let her say it in person¡ªthat sentence.


    Thinking of this, Talitha sat down without hesitation, picked up a bottle of moonlight wine with a faint fluorescence from the ground, and said: "I''ll drink with you!!"


    Reference 1651

 Chapter 1237

    Chapter one thousand six hundred and fifty one


    Seeing Talitha''s actions, Elisand''s face leaked a smile."That''s right... It''s always so serious, no one likes it!!"


    "..." Hearing what her supervisor said, Talissa couldn''t help but want to complain... [Usually you are more cold than me, OK??The first cold beauty in the empire is talking about how good you are!


    Of course, Talissa could not say these words, she could only say something else."I remember the supervisor did not bring wine when you came. Where did these moonlight wines come from?"


    "Hahahaha... Today, when I went for a tour, I found that the supervisors from the royal city were drinking secretly, so I confiscated all their wine!!" Elisand said, smiling proudly: "I now think of those guys'' faces like dead wives, I really want to laugh!!"


    "..." Talissa mourned for a few seconds in her heart for the artisans who came from the city...


    After opening the bottle, I took a sip of moonlight wine...


    Talissa felt that her mouth was full of sweet and sour taste. This taste was not unpleasant... and, when she swallowed that sip of wine into her stomach, a warm feeling came from her stomach. In, came out...


    Along with this hot feeling, there is also a dizzy feeling...


    This dizzy feeling made Talissa feel a little disliked, just like the feeling of running out of mana.


    However, unlike the powerless feeling of exhaustion of mana, this dizzy feeling seemed to have a sense of openness, and people couldn''t help feeling a sense of comfort.


    Elisande opened his drunk eyes and looked at the dazed feeling on his assistant''s face, and smiled: "How is it?? This wine is not bad... I never knew that drinking is like this. A fun thing, no wonder those men like to drink..."


    Talissa, who was slightly dizzy, still hadn''t forgotten her responsibilities, she said, "Does your Highness drink?"


    "Your Highness? Which Highness?" Hearing Talissa''s words, Elisand was at a loss for a while, and then she came over in confusion."You said that bastard Zhou Ye, of course he drank alcohol... I told you that, once, I saw the deputy chief next to Her Majesty the Queen--Asisa, feeding him a drink..."


    "Isn¡¯t it normal for Her Majesty¡¯s Adjutant to drink alcohol?" Talissa took another sip and said, "After all, Your Majesty is the Queen¡¯s spouse. As the Adjutant, Assisa also serves Her Royal Highness. There is nothing wrong!!"


    "The point is, she is feeding him drinking with her own eyes...Dare you imagine?"


    "Uh-does Her Majesty the Queen leave it alone?"


    "Your Majesty is on the sidelines, and she is still smiling cheerfully..." After saying this, Elisande gritted his teeth and said: "I really wanted to shoot an arcane missile into that bastard''s face at that time!"


    "Then you hit it?" Talissa was almost dizzy at this time.


    "No!!"


    "Why not fight?"


    "Because, I can''t beat Her Majesty the Queen!!" Elisand said with a bit of anguish."What is good about that bastard, domineering, lustful, unreasonable, and like to bully me...what good is he?"


    "Yes-he''s a bastard!!" Well, Talissa, who was incapable of drinking, was completely drunk after drinking half a bottle.


    "Yes, he is a bastard!!" Elisand heard what Talissa said, as if he had found a friend, and said loudly: "You don''t know how much he did to me in the palace... ...He pressed me against the wall and kissed me...he touched me...he..."


    "He also threatened me. If I dared to tell Her Majesty the Queen, he would cross me in circles!!"


    "Then did you tell Her Majesty the Queen?" Talissa asked curiously.


    "Of course, how can I be a threatened person by Elisand!!" He said this with a smug face, but soon, his little face collapsed."But Her Majesty said that Her Royal Highness was only joking with me... He didn''t pay attention to me at all... Wu Wu Wu..."


    Talissa is even more curious about one other thing... "Then your Highness crossed you around?"


    "Hmph--" Elisandr''s face suddenly strained when she heard Talissa''s words, "That bastard--never speaks a lot... Of course he didn''t cross me around... He just... just... ..."


    At this point, Elisand couldn''t say anything anymore, only a little consciousness made her unable to say anymore... "Anyway, he is a bastard..."


    "He likes to threaten me..."


    "He still says nothing..."


    "Obviously I am ready to accept him..."


    "He ignored me again..."


    "Yes, Your Highness is a bastard!!" Talissa was completely fainted, she forgot the magic resonance beads in her arms, and the cocktail party between the two became a fight...


    The person criticized is Zhou Ye who is watching the two through magic¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Am I such a bastard?" Zhou Ye looked at the two women on the magic screen and couldn''t help but turn to look at his maid.


    "Hehe..." X2


    The two maids laughed but did not answer...


    Okay, is this the default??


    Zhou Ye was speechless for a while...


    However, at this moment-Elisand on the screen suddenly fell silent... After a while, Elisand said: "He is a bastard, then I''m an idiot... To be played so, so bullied ...In the end, I found out¡ªI fell in love with this bastard...I want to be bullied by him, I want to be teased by him...I...I...I miss him..."


    "Why is that bastard refused to show up in front of me after so long!!"


    "If I did something wrong... please tell me... don''t ignore me so please??"


    "I''m stupid... Except for magic, I am not good at everything else..."


    "I¡­¡­"


    Elisand, who was venting her heart with words, suddenly couldn''t speak, because¡ªher vision was blocked by someone...


    Looking at the face that he thought about day and night, Elisand didn''t say a word. He hugged his neck with both hands and responded to his attack with his slightly awkward mouth skills.


    I don''t know when...


    Elisand felt that he had returned to the most primitive state, "Bad guy...Didn''t you ignore me??"


    "I''ve never said anything like that!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "It''s just that I''ve been busy recently!!"


    "What are you up to, you have to tell me... don''t let me guess, okay?" Elisand muttered in a low voice: "Tell me what you think, I will change it... if I make a mistake What''s wrong, tell me, I will change it, but please... don''t ignore me..."


    "You did nothing wrong, I did it wrong!" Zhou Ye lightly pecked at Elisand''s corner, "Today I have come to honor my promise!!"


    "What promise?" Elisand asked stupidly.


    "I said, if you tell Azshara that I am bullying you, I will circumvent you!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Now, I have come to fulfill this promise!!"


    "I''ve been waiting for a long time, bastard!! Hiss¡ªah!!! It hurts..."


    With a cry of pain, Zhou Ye fulfilled his promise, and a trace of blood slid down somewhere towards the recliner where Elisand was sitting.


    Then, Elisand¡¯s singing rang from the tent...


    On the side, Talissa, who was completely drunk, looked at the two with a smirk-when Elisand was begging for mercy, this silly girl was still very loyal and pulled Zhou Ye''s arm."What''s coming at me, don''t bully Master Elisand!!"


    Of course Zhou Ye did what she had hoped-everything came to her...

 Chapter 1238

    So, a certain chief arcanist was also unlucky...


    Reference 1652


    One thousand six hundred and fifty-two chapters


    One month later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªIn the night elves¡¯ palace¡ª¡ªIn the palace of Eludis¡­


    "Welcome back, my love!!" Azshara smiled and greeted the figure in front of her that made her think about it day and night.


    He didn''t hesitate to throw himself into his arms, hugged his body tightly, and after half a day-only then did he feel a trace of comfort in his thoughts.


    "Our Great Magister still seems to have not escaped your clutches after all... my dear!!" Raising her little head slightly, Azshara looked at her man and said with a smile: "Otherwise , According to the plan, you should be back half a month ago!!!"


    "Haha... the plan can''t keep up with the changes!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and then directed at the little maid Vaschi who was standing not far behind Azshara, who wanted to pounce but was somewhat afraid of competing with her master. : "My lovely little Vaschi, what are you waiting for??"


    Azshara also smiled and stood up straight from her lover''s arms, and looked at her little maid and said, "Cute, won''t you come to act like a baby to your highness?"


    "Yeah, if you don''t go, then I''m not polite!" Assisa said, she made a posture to seize Zhou Ye''s arms.


    "Who, who said I won''t go!!" Little Vasiqi couldn''t help it anymore, she rushed up in a trot, and forcefully threw her body into Zhou Ye''s arms."His Royal Highness, welcome you back..."


    Seeing the little Vaschi''s actions, Aziza and Azshara couldn''t help laughing.


    "I miss you too, little cute!" Zhou Ye smiled and said softly in Vasiqi''s ear.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, little Vasiqi couldn''t help but leak a happy smile.


    After greedily taking a few deep breaths of air with Zhou Ye''s breath, the little Vasiqi obediently gave up her arms to the queen''s adjutant Aziza.


    And Aziza also walked up unceremoniously, and then stepped on and offered Zhou Ye her own mouth. After a long while, they separated, "Welcome back, Your Highness!!"


    Seeing Aziza¡¯s actions, Little Vasqi murmured annoyedly: "I actually forgot to give His Highness a mouthful..."


    Azshara, who was standing on the side, couldn''t help but smile upon hearing Vaschi''s whisper...


    Little Vashj¡¯s cutest expression appeared, and this annoyed look was shown on her originally a little arrogant face, giving people a feeling of wanting to hold her in his arms and bullying.


    Azshara thought so, and did so...


    She hugged Vasiqi in her arms and smiled: "No, I will be fascinated by the cute expression of Vasiqi!!"


    "Your Majesty..." Vasiqi struggled slightly with embarrassment, but in the end, she still did not break free from Azshara''s arms.


    After a while of laughter--


    Everyone finally calmed down... On Azshara''s wide throne, Zhou Ye sat there holding Azshara.


    But Vaschi and Assisa cling to his legs obediently.


    It''s not that Azshara didn''t let them snuggle in Zhou Ye''s arms, but that they kept their duty and didn''t want to sit on the throne.


    In their words-the queen can share the throne with the prince, and if we sit on it, it would be too rude.


    So, this is almost their habitual position.


    "When I came back, I heard that you often frowned lately?" Zhou Ye gently stroked Azshara''s long hair and asked in a low voice, "Is something wrong with the empire?"


    "Yeah!!" Azshara put her little face in Zhou Ye''s arms, listening to the heartbeat from her lover Huongzhong, and said lazily: "Those guys from the Querdorei Academy, one All of them regard Quel''dorei as their race, calling themselves high-level elves, and look down upon those Kaldorei civilians who don¡¯t have the talent to cast spells... Although there seems to be no sign that social conflicts will break out, I am worried. ¡ª¡ªIf this continues, the class contradictions will become sharp sooner or later!!"


    "Class contradiction...?" Zhou Ye said thoughtfully.


    "Yeah!!!" Azshara''s adjutant, Aziza nodded his head, and said, "I feel like I have been investigating these days. Those guys who call themselves Querdorei are very arrogant. They are completely They didn¡¯t regard ordinary elves as their own clan, thinking that civilians without the talent for casting spells were inferior races!!"


    "Interesting... High-level elves?" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Since they want to be high-level elves, then we will let them be high-level elves..."


    "Let them be high-level elves?" XN


    Whether it was Azshara or the little maid Vaschi...Even Aziza looked like she didn''t know why.


    "Yes, let them be the upper elves!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "But-what kind of Kaldorei is worthy of calling himself an upper elves, we have the final say!!"


    "It looks like, honey, you already have a good idea?? Right?" Azshara couldn''t help but put a smile on her face.


    "That''s right!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "If you want to call yourself Querdorei, then you can exchange it for real achievements... First, grant a group of Kaldorei civilians who have made outstanding contributions to the empire. The glorious title of Quel''Dorei...In this way, some people will find that it is not necessary to have the talent to cast spells if they want to call themselves Highborne!! They must also be loyal to the Empire and have to contribute. Row¡­¡­"


    "Turn Quel''Dorei into an empire-approved title..." Azshara muttered to herself thoughtfully...


    Gradually, her amber eyes became brighter...


    She also realized that this is a good thing that kills two birds with one stone.


    It not only defeated the arrogance of those casters, but also drew a pie for them.


    If you want to get this respectable title, then just trade your merits...


    This is only good for the entire night elf empire, not bad...


    "My dear, you are so awesome..." Azshara embraced her man in excitement, and offered her own words.


    After a long while¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The two finally separated...


    "The business has been discussed..." Azshara''s eyes contained a heart-catching look, and she pulled out a smile and said: "What are you waiting for? My prince... my love... Don¡¯t you hurry up and perform your duties?"


    What are the duties of the prince??


    It''s a bit complicated to say-but-in the final analysis, there is only one thing in general-and that is the queen.


    Of course, Zhou Ye did not agree to this duty...


    "As you wish, my beautiful little queen..." Zhou Ye smiled and rushed forward...


    And the little Vaschi and Assisa on the side also smiled and began to help their queen disarm. After disarming their queen, they have to disarm themselves... They will rush forward when the queen begs for mercy. Block the muzzle...


    Queen Azshara''s maid and deputy chief are not easy to do.


    Reference 1653


    One thousand six hundred and fifty three


    When the morning sun rises - the entire palace of Eludis has fallen into silence.


    After all¡ªthousands of years have passed, the night elves still have not changed their work and rest time. Although the scorching sun during the day does not affect their sight, but¡ªif not necessary, they would not choose to be busy during the day...


    Azshara¡¯s expanded bedroom is full of beautiful girls...


    The battle last night was too tragic...

 Chapter 1239

    Azshara, her maid, Vashki, and Adjutant Aziza obviously couldn''t resist the steps of a certain great demon king, so as a last resort, the maids in the palace were all dressed up...


    However, this was far from enough for Zhou Ye. With the combination of the time barrier and the second ten thousand strikes, Zhou Ye only took one second to defeat these maids...


    In desperation, Azshara had to ask his sisters for help through arcane magic...


    So, the Red Dragon Army responded to the call and came here under the leadership of the Red Dragon Queen Alexstrasza...


    The Green Dragon Legion also responded to the call, waking up from the emerald dream, and under the leadership of Ysera, came to help...


    The Ereda twins, who feared that the world would not be chaotic, also dragged their tribe, Elsa, into the battle, while the female Titans were indulging in experiments with her creations, unable to respond... and Elune was also busy, just Sent his own priests to join the war.


    Although the black panther demigod Ashaman thinks that her sister is making such a fuss a bit ridiculous, but-out of me helping you, next time you want to help me such an unspeakable idea, she also came out of the emerald dream and pulled the witch Haierya and Blue Dragon Queen Sindragosa participated in this battle...


    result--???


    Still need to ask??


    In Zhou Ye''s words, there is nothing you can beat.


    Seeing all the women with unspeakable expressions, they fainted on the carpet of Azshara''s bedroom, and Zhou Ye still looked energetic and knew what the ending was!!


    "Hmm... these people just want to defeat me, you are seeking your own death!!" Zhou Ye pretended to say deeply...


    "Ah, by the way, there are two little cuties who haven''t participated in the battle!" Zhou Ye said, waving his hand, and a golden portal opened in front of him, and he passed through this celestial form without hesitation. The portal...


    On the other side of the portal is a gorgeously decorated tent...


    On the big couch in the tent, two slender figures were chatting face to face.


    Although the sky was faintly bright, it was almost human midnight for the night elves, but the two women still didn''t want to sleep.


    "I can''t sleep...Talissa..." Elisand said with a gloomy look: "I start to miss that bad guy!!"


    "I don''t want that bastard at all!" Talissa gritted her teeth and said, "Why did I, the middleman who helped you reconcile, ended up being harmed by that bastard? How many times have you been molested by him for so long, So it¡¯s not weird to fall, but what about me??? I had nothing to do with him before, okay... Why should I be harmed by him?"


    "It turns out that this is what you have been entangled with..." Elisand couldn''t help laughing.


    "Of course... I don''t like that bastard again, why should I be miserable by him!!" Speaking of this, Talissa felt a little bored--


    Wake up from a hangover, not only a headache, but also a pain under myself...


    After instantly remembering what happened that night, Talissa had an urge to cry...


    Do you count as an idiot who talks with others, but put yourself in??


    As a result, when she resisted the pain and planned to sneak away, just when it was a dream last night... the bastard pressed herself under her body again, and ravaged...


    It also deserves its name, I am afraid that she was drunk last night and has no memory, so I deliberately deepen her impression...


    Deepen the impression of a ghost...


    She wanted to kill that bastard...


    Of course, if you had beaten him... she would definitely do that.


    The results of it??


    As a result, her memory was indeed deepened, and it deepened quite thoroughly...


    If it''s just like this, that''s all.


    The big deal is that everyone treats it as a dream, and when the dream wakes up, it will disappear...


    but??


    That bastard found himself again the next day, and under his own resistance, he forced himself to...


    What disappointed her most was that the person who helped restrict her hands and feet was actually the Great Magister she had helped, Elisand.


    [Ailisander: Don¡¯t talk nonsense, I just took your hand gently, I didn¡¯t restrict your freedom, you just shouted and did not resist!


    [Talissa: You just restricted my freedom, you used high-level magic on me, and the powerless enchantment...]


    [Ailisander: Huh?What kind of magic is that?I can''t at all?What is the casting formula?How to mobilize the Arcane Factor??


    [Talissa: Long, long-winded, I said you just use it!!


    In short¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Talissa just felt that she was forced... let the man and woman cheat.


    In the face of these shameless men and women, one is her boss and the other is the existence at the top of the empire''s power pyramid. How can she, a little arcanist, resist?


    So-she was full of humiliation, and was played with wantonly by this couple...


    Alas-it''s all tears.


    As for the chief assistant whose Tsundere attributes are no less than her own, Elisand knew well that she did not reveal her insincere words, "It would be great if my dear is here now!"


    "Hmm... you are wishing!" After nearly a month of running-in, Talissa has been able to complain to her boss very well."He is His Royal Highness, the Queen''s spouse, how could he have time to accompany us often..."


    "Hehe..." Elisand didn''t immediately reveal the sick words of his subordinates. The insincere Talissa is still very cute...


    At this moment... Suddenly a golden portal opened in front of their couch... Then, someone in a celestial state walked out.


    The moment he saw this figure, Elisand''s eyes leaked a hint of surprise."Dear¡­¡­"


    However, just when Elisand was about to get up and pounce on this figure, it was Talissa''s action that was faster than her.


    I saw--Talitha jumped into Zhou Ye''s arms with an agile tiger pounce, still looking reluctant."You bastard, don''t you stay in Her Majesty''s palace, do you want to harm me again? I fight with you..."


    "..." Elisande looked at the movements of his chief arcanist, speechless...


    It is said that the family of the chief arcanist himself was a very famous family of forest rangers. Now it seems that the rumors really have some credibility...


    With such agility, Elisand felt that his assistant had definitely been trained before.


    But-why do you yell to fight with him, but swing your waist, so that he can bully you faster and more conveniently?Did you really fight with him?Are you sure you are not sending X home??


    Ah... Forget it, it''s actually fun too, isn''t it??


    Reference 1654


    One thousand six hundred and fifty-four chapters


    Azshara calendar-302 years.


    The Kaldorei Empire promulgated the famous [Queldorei Act].

 Chapter 1240

    In the bill, it is clearly stipulated that the word Queldore will become the glory of the empire.


    Not all nobles are qualified to call themselves Querdorei. They must have made outstanding contributions to the empire in order to obtain the title of Querdorei.


    As for what kind of contribution is an outstanding contribution??


    In this regard, in the Queldorei Act, there are also clear distinction criteria.


    It concerns all aspects of the Kardorei Empire...


    Such as solving people''s livelihood issues?The plant improvement that solved the food problem of the people of the Kaldorei Empire was marked with very high contribution points.


    Also, in a certain battle, winning a war or fighting an enemy courageously, even if the contribution points of an enemy were killed, are clearly marked.


    In short, the Queldorei Act involves all aspects of the Kaldorei Empire.


    Whether it is art or war, whether it is people''s livelihood or talents from all walks of life, the Queldorei Act can be said to have wiped out the entire elite of the Kaldorei Empire.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that your contribution points are enough. If you become Querdore, you will be Queldore for the rest of your life.


    Querdore also has a strict review method, a small trial in five years and a large trial in ten years.


    In order to prevent some guys from lying on the merit books and eating for a lifetime.


    Of course, being Quel''Dorei is not only an obligation without corresponding benefits.


    The Quel''Dorei Act clearly stipulates that as Quel''Dorei, you have a variety of priority rights, such as the right to study the Well of Eternity at close range, such as the use of resources for certain research projects, such as the identity of the nobleman. , Such as wait, etc...


    When this [Queldorei Act] was announced to the public, the entire Kaldorei Empire was shaken.


    Some praised the queen''s wisely, and some said sourly.


    But in general, applause is still the mainstream voice.


    After all, anyone can see that this bill is a good policy for the benefit of the country and the people, and it also opens up channels for civilians to enter the upper echelons of the empire.


    And those magic Quel''dorei, who thought they were superior, naturally collapsed.


    The self-proclaimed Quel''dorei is far less golden than the Quel''dorei recognized by the empire, and... these guys are all very arrogant. They believe that with their own abilities, they can definitely win the title of Quel''dorei. ...


    It''s a pity that when they actually act, they will know how hard it is to get this title.


    A class struggle that ended before it started, just disappeared.


    Just when the entire Kaldorei Empire was arguing about this bill, what were the people who proposed the bill doing??


    This guy is adjusting a little Lolita who came back to the city with him.


    "Little Maiev, are you still used to it here?" Zhou Ye was sitting in the Elune Garden of the Moon Temple in King City, smiling at the cute little loli in front of him.


    "Very good, the priests here are very good to me!!" Little Maiev said happily, "Thank you, my lord..."


    "You''re welcome, it should be me thanking you..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Thank me? Why?" Little Maiev asked curiously.


    "Thank you for allowing me to taste such a delicious stew!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s words, little Maiev couldn¡¯t help but laugh... She knew what this highness was saying... When she was entertaining this highness, her mother was too excited, so she misplaced it. She added a few seasonings, so¡ªthe chaos that day was out of standard, for which her mother was still very upset."My mother said, I invite you to visit my house again when you are free next time, so you will never put the wrong seasonings again!!"


    "Haha, if I get the chance, I will go!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "How is your recent homework?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, little Maiev Yingge suddenly became a little nervous...


    Compared with the Sisterhood of Elune on Suramar, the Moon Temple here is obviously more systematic and stricter.


    After all-Suramar hasn''t gotten on the right track yet, the priestesses led by Dijiana have to pacify the believers and complete a certain task of Zhou Ye, which is seriously short of manpower.


    Moreover, Dijana had to supervise the construction of the Temple of Elune, and almost all of her feet were not touching the ground.


    Therefore, when Zhou Ye met Maiev for the first time, she would copy the scriptures there alone.


    But the Moon Temple here in the King City is different. The manpower here is more abundant, and-hundreds of years have passed, a complete process of cultivating goddess priests has also been formed here.


    Therefore, compared to Suramar, where the learning environment is relaxed, the learning here is a bit nervous...


    Little Maiev, who has just arrived, has not yet fully adapted to such a learning environment, so it is normal for some to fail to keep up.


    "I, I think, I''m a little stupid!!" Little Maiev said naively, "Obviously, the priests and adults are teaching us very hard, but I don''t understand it!!"


    Having said this, little Maiev was almost crying...


    She really feels a little stupid, a very simple mantra spell, she has to fail many times before she can release it, and the effect is quite bad, far inferior to the girl of the same period who cast it so powerful...


    Looking at Maiev''s frustrated little face, Zhou Ye smiled.


    He gently picked up little Lolita and placed it on his lap... whispered to persuade: "It''s okay, I believe my little Maiev is the best. A momentary failure is nothing, then It¡¯s just that Maiev hasn¡¯t received such training before, so you can definitely catch up with those little guys soon!"


    "Really?" Little Maiev could no longer care about the distance between two people that was far beyond the distance between an ordinary elder and a child.


    What is the most important thing for a little loli far away from home??


    Someone is by her side, encourages her, appreciates her, accompanies her-this is the most important thing.


    "Of course!!" Zhou Ye smiled and said to Maiev''s little Lori: "Because Maiev is the most potential priest candidate I have ever seen... I believe you, I will definitely become a powerful Ellu in the future. En high priest!!"


    "Really?" Little Maiev heard Zhou Ye''s words, and the frustration on her face was swept away... For her, Zhou Ye''s approval is so important... It was he who brought her to Wangcheng. Yes, if she let him down, she felt that she would be depressed.


    Fortunately, he was not disappointed...


    "Of course it''s true!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "I''m still waiting for some day when my little Maiev can stand behind me and bless me in various states!!"


    "Definitely!" Maiev little Lolita smiled happily... Little Lolita, who became happy again, began to talk to Zhou Ye about her various experiences in the Moon God Temple, unconsciously, She told Zhou Ye all what she had said, even the things that caused her... because she came here for the first time and couldn''t find the toilet, she also told Zhou Ye.


    And what about Zhou Ye?I also listened patiently to Maiev''s little loli, and encouraged or ridiculed at the right time from time to time to make Maiev''s little loli like a spring breeze.


    In fact-according to Maiev''s schedule, she should have entered a lower-level training center, but, under Zhou Ye''s intention, she entered a higher-level training center than her.This is not only the reason why Zhou Ye believes in her potential, but also the idea that Zhou Ye deliberately made her suffer some setbacks...After all-there is no setback, why would you want to talk?Without talking, how could Zhou Ye become a very special person to her?


    With these methods, Zhou Ye had already used the gourd to be cooked...


    Reference 1655


    One thousand six hundred and fifty-five chapters


    The Kaldorei Empire, with the promulgation of the Quel''dorei Decree, became stronger and stronger.


    Regardless of whether it is people''s livelihood or military, the Kaldorei Empire has made considerable progress.


    Because of this, the territory of the powerful Kaldorei Empire is getting bigger and bigger.

 Chapter 1241

    Inevitably, there was a conflict with their former kinsmen, trolls.


    At this time-in Azshara''s royal court.


    The Kaldorei Empire, the supreme Queen Azshara, is frowning at the battle report in her hand...


    "Our Hidden Moon Post in the northwestern part of Suramar City was raided by a group of trolls??"


    Zhou Ye, who was sitting next to Azshara, glanced at the report in his little queen''s hands, and he could almost see the whole story.


    "Hmm..." Queen Azshara rubbed her head with a headache, "Those savage trolls unexpectedly attacked our outpost and killed our soldiers...This is war!! "


    Having said this, Queen Azshara stood up. She clasped her little hand tightly and said angrily: "I want to teach these dirty jungle monkeys severely to let them know the majesty of the Kaldorei Empire. Don''t be provocative!!"


    Zhou Ye didn''t wonder why his little queen was so angry.


    Because, in that battle report, the soldiers at the Hidden Moon Post didn''t survive their lives.


    This is nothing...


    The key is----


    The troops who went to search eventually found only a dozen skeletons that had been gnawed clean...Those trolls, they cannibalize!!!


    "Then... just try the communication magic that Archmage Quel''Dorei dedicated some time ago!" Zhou Ye said lightly, "My suggestion is-to let the entire Kardo from what happened at the post. The Thunder Empire knows, let them know... what kind of provocation the Empire is facing now!"


    "Good idea!!" Azshara''s eyes lit up when he heard Zhou Ye''s words... "It''s time for the Magician Army to act!!"


    With Azshara''s order.


    Almost all the mages in the royal city were forced to enlist in the army.


    And the first order they received was to use teleportation magic to travel to various places to build teleportation arrays, and then began to build a magical array with unknown effects in the most prosperous town centers of Kaldorei as required.


    Almost on this day...


    The people of the Kaldorei Empire found that those magicians who thought they were superior, who were rarely seen in the past, seemed to appear more frequently.


    They appeared in groups of three or five. After visiting the local lords, they built an unknown magic circle in the most prosperous town center in each place.


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Almost all the magic circles have been built.


    With the completion of the magic circle, the bells of the lords to summon the people rang in the towns of Kaldorei.


    The civilians gathered in the center of the town for unknown reasons, looking at the magic circle guarded by the soldiers, curiously discussing what happened.


    "Elune is here, why do I always have an ominous premonition?"


    "So what happened??"


    "Who knows? Maybe the Lord Lord has to issue another decree, right?"


    "Anyway, Lord Lord''s decree is always good. The small spell that Lord Lord taught us last time that can increase the yield of the land is not very good?"


    "But why can''t I learn at all?"


    "That can only show that your spellcasting talent is really bad!!"


    "That is, that little spell is not difficult at all, even my son can use it!"


    Just as the commoners were talking about it, the lord appeared...


    Accompanied by a few wizards, the lord walked up to the high platform, "My dear fellow citizens, I gathered everyone here today because-our beautiful and kind Queen Azshara has something to announce to everyone !!!"


    "Queen Azshara? The Moon God is here, has Queen Azshara come here too?"


    "Elune is here, I can''t believe my ears..."


    Hearing the words of the lord, the people were in an uproar...


    Many of them, Queen Azshara, may have seen them when they were young when they attended the enthronement ceremony... After so many years, who can see Queen Azshara again??


    The lord only smiled when facing the people''s comments below.


    Turned his head and nodded to the mage next to him."Your Excellency, you can start!"


    "Wait a minute!!" The leading magician looked at the magic timer in his hand and said: "We have to wait for half a magic hour, because this time it is to be broadcasted across the empire. Time is a dead rule!! "


    "Okay!!" The lord looked helplessly at the people below, and there was a lot of discussion there.


    Magic timer can be said to be a by-product of magic alchemy. After all, alchemy also requires precision, so not only the unit of measurement was invented, but also the unit of time was invented, the so-called magic time. , Is actually an hour.


    And on the planet Azeroth, the time of a day is the same as the earth, with twenty-four hours... This is not a strange coincidence. Who said this world was originally designed by the people on earth??


    As time passed by every minute and every second, finally¡ªthe time was up.


    At the same time, the magicians injected the magic power in their bodies into the magic circle under the stage, followed by a colorful light, sprayed out in the magic circle-the light was in the air, forming a piece like a TV screen Light curtain.


    On the magic screen, a beautiful figure appeared in it.


    When seeing this figure, many people who had participated in the enthronement ceremony of Queen Azshara couldn''t help but exclaimed: "Elune is here, that really is Queen Azshara!!"


    Such exclamations, one after another, seemed a little messy for a while...


    These messy voices disappeared until-when Her Majesty the Queen spoke on the screen.


    "My people, I am your queen, Azshara!!"


    "Today, with a sad heart, I will tell you all!!"


    "My empire is being provoked by a group of barbaric races!!"


    Following Queen Azshara''s words, the screen changed...A bloodstained sentry appeared on the entire magic screen.


    The flags planted in the guard post showed that this place belongs to the Kaldorei Empire.


    However, the messy items placed in the sentry post, blood stains everywhere, broken arrows, and weapons discarded everywhere indicate that this place has just been attacked.


    The voice-over is the voice of Queen Azshara...


    "This is the hidden moon post in the northeastern part of the empire!!"


    "Here, five days ago... was attacked by those trolls hiding in the depths of the forest!"


    "They attacked our guard for no reason!"


    "Kill our soldiers..."

 Chapter 1242

    "Also, they treat our soldiers as food and eat them..."


    With the sound of the words, a dozen bones full of tooth marks appeared in front of everyone through the magic screen.


    Reference 1656


    One thousand six hundred and fifty six chapters


    "May Elune curse them... these damn trolls!!"


    "I can''t believe that I was bathed in the light of the Moon God just like such a savage race!!"


    "Kill them all..."


    "Kill the troll!!"


    At this time, the people were already furious.


    If only the outpost was destroyed, they wouldn''t feel much uncomfortable.


    but--


    eat human--


    This touches the bottom line of the people...


    They are scared--


    What are you afraid of??


    Fear turned out that there was another race that was eating them as prey, especially this race looked very powerful.


    You know, even a night elf outpost with more than a hundred people is definitely not something ordinary troll tribes can take down.


    After so many years of innovation, the weapons in the army have undergone countless innovations and upgrades...Then take down a post of the night elves, those backward trolls, at least several times the price...


    However, at this time, the people of Kaldorei didn''t care about the price those trolls paid, or why these trolls attacked their guards.


    They only care about one thing...


    That is----


    Their outposts were attacked, the dignity of the empire was provoked, and ten times of them were eaten by those barbaric races...


    The magic screen did not stop with their shouts, and the playback inside continued.


    In this national live broadcast, Zhou Ye, as the chief planner, learned from the experience of news in the world...


    After the bloody scene passed, it was the scene of the soldiers and their families crying. Some of them were parents crying for the departure of their sons, some wives were crying for the departure of their husbands, and some children were crying for the departure of their fathers...


    At this moment, almost all the people''s anger was ignited.


    They shouted loudly, wanting to color those trolls, and let those trolls hiding in the forest know that the majesty of the Kaldorei Empire cannot be provoked.


    And indeed as they wished, in the end¡ªtheir great Queen Azshara made the final statement.


    "I used to think that since all races live under the same sky, then everyone should be equal and friendly!"


    "But the dirty troll race broke my illusion!!"


    "It was my negligence for not discovering the change of the troll race in advance!! I am sorry to you, my people!!"


    "But please believe me, my people, I-- Azshara, as your queen, will definitely fulfill my obligations and protect my people!!"


    "Those filthy trolls, since they dare to provoke the majesty of the Kaldorei Empire, then-they want war, we will give them war!!"


    "We will completely wipe them off this continent. These dirty and savage creatures are not worthy of being under the same sky with us!!"


    "I declare-the war has begun!!"


    With Queen Azshara''s generous and powerful voice, almost all the night elves cheered.


    They were in groups of three or five, looking for recruiting places from the royal city everywhere in the territory...


    What makes them strange is that--


    They can''t find a recruiting office...


    In fact, this is not surprising.


    After all-with the current army of the Kaldorei Empire, it is more than enough to defeat those trolls.


    The only reason for Zhou Ye was to increase Azshara''s reputation.


    Put it this way--


    The Kaldorei Empire belonged to a lordship empire, and the power of the lord was excessive.


    Under such circumstances, the power of the central government will inevitably fall.


    Although, relying on the reputation of Queen Azshara, there will be no shortcomings for a while...


    However, it is still necessary to brush his face among the people from time to time.


    After all, many new-generation Kaldorei have only heard the name of Queen Azshara, but have never seen this wise and wise Queen in the mouth of their elders.


    Therefore, it is necessary to brush up the reputation of the people occasionally.


    As Queen Azshara¡¯s national mobilization order was issued, in addition to the normal border guards, almost all lords sent their most elite troops to the northeast of the empire...


    Ask why not use teleportation magic, isn''t it faster??


    That''s right, using teleport magic is really fast.


    However, teleporting magic is not without consumption. A learned arcanist can only teleport hundreds of people at most. After that, his magic power will be exhausted and he needs to replenish magic power.


    And a great magister like Elisand can teleport thousands of troops at a time, but-it''s a drop in the bucket. Instead of that, she might as well keep her magic power and use those magic power to destroy thousands of forest trolls... ¡­


    All kinds of materials are gathering, and soldiers from all walks of life are gathering.


    Even the giant city of Suramar, which is about to be completed, temporarily stopped construction...The first thing the craftsmen there had to do was to build a huge frontal position more than a thousand kilometers away from Suramar. Barracks...


    As the queen¡¯s magical advisor, Elisande was duty-bound to serve as the commander of the magic army in this war.


    At this time, Elisand was rubbing his head with a headache...


    Sending thousands of craftsmen and their tools at one time was a big burden for Elisand.


    "My lord, the defensive magic circle has been built. Would you like to take a look?" Talissa opened the tent and saw the uncomfortable expression of her boss when she walked in, but-she had to report on her work. .

 Chapter 1243

    After all¡ªthis is her job.


    There is no size on the couch.


    Now she is not in the back house, she still has to respect her boss.


    "No, you can handle these simple things!!" Elisand rubbed his temples and said, "By the way, who is the leader this time? Do you know it? It''s Ravenkai. Lord Si still..."


    "Not at all, my lord!!" Talissa said with a smile: "The leader this time is definitely someone you can''t think of..."


    "Anyone I can''t think of??" Elisand couldn''t help raising his head and looking at his chief arcanist."Could it be [him]??"


    Although Elisand didn''t say who [he] was, Talissa, who had already had a certain understanding with her, understood what she meant in a second.


    "Yes, it''s [him]...was surprised? Was it unexpected?" A smile leaked from Talissa''s face.


    To be honest, when he heard the name of the leader from the pioneer troops who came from the royal city, Talissa was almost surprised to explode.


    She didn''t expect that she could meet her lover even in the war. It seemed to her that the battlefield had become a romantic place.


    "It''s really him?" Hearing Talissa''s words, Elisand suddenly stood up excitedly... hurriedly walked to his assistant a few steps, grabbed Talissa''s hand, and asked in surprise. : "When will he come?"


    "He wants to come to the front line with the big army... It is said that it will take at least half a month before he can get here!!"


    "I can''t wait..." Elisand couldn''t help muttering.


    Hearing this good news, the physical discomfort caused by her excessive consumption of magic power seemed to have been smoothed a lot.


    Reference 1657


    One thousand six hundred and fifty seven chapters


    Just when the army of the Kaldorei Empire began to gather on the front lines...


    In the forest opposite them, a group of patriarchs tents under the Armani Troll Empire, named Burning Branch Troll Tribe, is also having heated discussions!


    "I just said, don''t attack the night elves'' guard posts, why do you always not listen?" A troll wearing feathers and gorgeous animal skins was complaining.


    "Now, their army is about to be assembled, what shall we do? Should we give up the ancestral land occupied by our tribe for generations and retreat to the hinterland of the empire?"


    "The hinterland of the empire has long been occupied by other tribes. We cannot find hunting grounds to raise our tribes!"


    Looking at the dressing of this troll, he is obviously the wizard of this tribe, and his words still have certain prestige.


    Hearing what he said, a burly troll stood up and shouted angrily: "Why can''t you attack those long-eared guard posts? One of their hunting teams attacked our tribe and took Yarol into captivity. Gone, why can''t we take revenge?"


    "Yarol is my daughter..." a troll who looked a little old said slowly: "I also know that you, as the first hunter in the tribe, like her... But you haven''t passed the tribe elders. The research, you took your subordinates and attacked those long-eared guards, Galanka, you did a little too much..."


    "..." Galanka became even more angry when she heard the patriarch''s words."I don''t care, I only know that as the first warrior of the Burning Branch clan, I will never allow my woman to suffer any harm... Now, Yarol is still in the hands of those long ears, I want to go out hunting and grab a few A senior with long ears, come and exchange for my Yarol..."


    Having said this, Galanka stood up and walked towards the door of the tent...


    At the moment he opened the tent and walked out... He turned his head and glanced at the old elders in the tent with disdain, and said: "The glory of the Amani Empire has been forgotten by you old guys... ¡­You, don¡¯t deserve to sit in this position..."


    After saying these words, he turned his head and left without looking back.


    Galanka''s words made the elders angry...


    "He has no respect and inferiority, don''t you teach him the patriarch?"


    "Yes, Galanka is too much..."


    "He should be thrown into the breeding pond to feed the gods of Loa!!"


    Loa is a god worshiped by trolls. To put it bluntly, it is actually a huge beast...


    They have their own set of methods for making the gods of Loa, using various methods such as blood sacrifices to make the huge beasts obey their orders.


    And the patriarch, who had been silent for a long time, slowly said: "Go and teach him? Who of you can beat him? Besides, the headhunters in the tribe have all obeyed his instructions. Who can command? Got to touch those headhunters??"


    Upon hearing the words of the patriarch, the elders suddenly became dumb...


    The entire tribe, to a certain extent, Galanka''s power is not inferior to the patriarch.


    This is not only the result of deliberate training by the patriarch, but also the reason why Galanka is strong enough...


    In the eyes of the patriarch, Galanka is his successor, and Galanka likes his daughter Yarol, which is one of the reasons why the patriarch is assured of training him.


    However, the original step-by-step inheritance has encountered an accident.


    A hunting team of night elves sneaked into their territory... and took the patriarch''s daughter, Yarol.


    This makes Galanka furious...


    He desperately took his headhunters, tracking down those despicable night elves in the forest...


    However, that hunting team obviously also has jungle masters...


    Their traces disappeared near the hidden moon post...


    After losing the news, Galanka was so angry that he disregarded the patriarch''s ban and took his own thousand headhunters to attack the hidden moon post.


    After paying the loss of more than two hundred people... Galanka took the post.


    Originally, he was furious because of his woman being taken into captivity. Now, the loss of his men even made him furious... He directly ordered his men to eat more than a dozen captured night elf soldiers...


    Cannibalism is nothing to the trolls...


    Sometimes they still eat people of their own clan. What is it to eat some night elves??


    Those guys are still happily happy that they can improve their taste--


    but--


    Now, the army of the Kaldorei Empire has assembled on the border... This time the Kaldorei Empire is really moving, and it intends to solve these barbaric neighbors once and for all.


    After Galanka left the patriarch''s tent, he returned to his tent.


    At this moment, in his tent¡ªa few team leaders of headhunters are gathering.


    Seeing Galanka coming in, the guys stood up hastily."May the God of Loa bless you, strong Galanka!"


    "May they bless you too!" Galanka waved his hand casually as a greeting.


    He sat in his seat with an angry face, looked at the men below, and said: "The elders are already scared, they want to make peace with the long-eared empire..."


    "what??"


    "They are simply losing the face of a troll!!"

 Chapter 1244

    "What a bunch of cowards!!"


    Galanka is very satisfied with these actions of his men. For him... the troll should go forward bravely.


    "I decided to ambush their important person... and then use him in exchange for my Yarol..."


    "agree!!"


    "What do you say we should do?"


    Hearing what Galanka said, these guys who had all kinds of bone ornaments inlaid on their fangs screamed in excitement.


    "Now, go and pack your weapons, take your bows and arrows... We, find a place to ambush... I want to tell those long ears that in this jungle, our burning trolls are the kings, they ¡ª¡ªJust a bunch of little mice!!!"


    Following Galanka''s words, the headhunter trolls all howled... For a while, the entire tent seemed to be dancing in a frenzy.


    In fact, it is indeed like a dance of demons...


    Look at their dresses.


    Animal skin-animal bone...


    The so-called decoration is also a skull with a special potion that shrinks the bones.


    And just when these trolls were very excited... Far away in a cave in a valley in the northwest of the empire, a gorgeously dressed night elf man looked at the wooden fence in front of him with a smile...


    In the fence in front of him, there was an ugly-looking female troll curling up inside. She looked at the night elf in front of her with horror, wondering why he wanted to catch herself.


    "Tsk tsk... such an ugly thing can actually cause a war!!" The night elf man looked at the female troll in front of him and said, "You are not in vain..."


    When he said this, the man laughed, and he said to himself: "My Queen, when you destroyed the Burning Branch tribe, you found that this tribe has a thousand threads with the Zu Aman tribe, which holds the pinnacle of the Zu Aman Empire. Will you be surprised when you are in a relationship? At that time... you will find that the entire empire has been dragged into the bottomless abyss of war... Will your people be disappointed in you? What...hahahahahaha!"


    Reference 1658


    One thousand six hundred and fifty eight chapters


    And at the same time¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye was heading towards the front line with the temple force consisting of the guards of the thousand months and the priests of the five hundred moon gods.


    Question¡ªWhy did Zhou Ye, as the supreme commander of the war, not act with the large army??


    The answer is simple. Zhou Ye doesn''t like being in a group of rough guys...


    As far as Zhou Ye is concerned, do you let him in the army every day to mingle with those rough guys?


    You might as well kill him.


    Although the females of the night elves have beautiful figures and beautiful faces, the males of the night elves are not so impressive.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye simply found a reason to rush to the front line for inspection as soon as possible, and followed the temple forces to pull together, separated from the large forces, and advanced to the front line.


    "My lord, how long will it take for us to get to the front line!!" A night elf loli sitting in Zhou Ye''s arms, who seemed to be only fifteen or sixteen years old, asked with her little head up and looking at Zhou Ye.


    "Little Maiev can''t wait to eliminate those trolls?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile when she heard Loli''s question in her arms.


    "Hmm!!" Little Maiev Shadowsong didn''t hide this at all."Those dirty trolls dared to start a war, of course they must teach them the deepest lesson!!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly when she heard the words of Little Lori, and said: "My lovely little Maiev, this time¡ªthe Empire is not just trying to teach them some lessons, what we want¡ªis thorough Destroy them and let this race become a legend that has been discarded in the pile of history!!"


    "..." Little Maiev Shadowsong asked in disbelief: "This way...isn''t it a bit too cruel?"


    "No... my little cutie!!" Zhou Ye whispered after kissing Maiev''s cheek lightly, "In this world, any war waged in the name of race is a fruit. Fruitful..."


    "But, don''t we have a good relationship with the tauren of Highmountain?" Little Maiev Shadowsong asked with some confusion.


    "That''s because, the tauren of Highmountain, their character is docile enough, and... they are willing to accept the empire''s advice and leadership to some extent, so they are considered the empire''s dependent race!!" Zhou Ye said here, pause For a moment."And those trolls, they are not willing to accept the leadership of the empire... and, to some extent, the trolls and their territory far exceed the empire... It''s just that they are divided into tribes, so they change It''s just like a mess of sand!"


    Having said this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but look at the little Maiev Shadowsong...


    Seeing this little cutie''s face still looked confused, Zhou Ye knew that she didn''t quite understand it.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye planned to simplify it even more and explain it to her.


    "On this planet, the places where various races can thrive and live are limited. If there are more of them, we will be less... And now, all we have to do is to grab these places..." Zhou Ye said softly: " There is no justice or evil... only survival or destruction!!"


    This sentence can be said to be the dominant thought of this war...


    If at first, Queen Azshara still wanted to drive away the trolls around the empire.


    So after Zhou Ye showed her the power distribution map of the troll race, she immediately changed her mind.


    The area of ??the Kalimdor continent occupied by the trolls is more than five times that of the Kaldorei Empire...


    It''s just because their social structure is an empire that is formed in a tribal union mode... so it does not pose a threat to the Kaldorei Empire in a short time.


    but----


    The one who fears most is one but...


    However, it is not ruled out that in case there is a talented troll who completes the unification of the troll tribe...


    Then, they will become a great threat to the Kaldorei Empire.


    Judging from the vast territory occupied by trolls and the huge population base, this kind of [but] situation is still very likely to happen...


    Therefore, Queen Azshara has defined this war as a war of extermination...


    In response, Zhou Ye raised his hand to welcome...


    No way, for Zhou Ye, Yan Kong, the life and death of the troll clan had nothing to do with him.


    Besides, as a player who always chooses the Lianmeng character when playing World of Warcraft games, Zhou Ye doesn''t have any good feelings for the tribe...


    Of course, the blood elves are still very good, but with him, how could the blood elves join the tribe??


    Keke-far away.


    At this time, Maiev Lolita in his arms already understood what Zhou Ye meant... "For Kaldorei, the troll must die!!"


    "That''s not bad, it''s this momentum!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    in fact--


    This time, Maiev Little Lolita, the apprentice priest, was not qualified to go to the battlefield. Zhou Ye had brought her forcibly.


    After all, adjusting this kind of thing requires all the time, day and night.


    Just when Zhou Ye planned to instill some private goods into Maiev''s little Lori...

 Chapter 1245

    A fully armed night elf woman riding a black nightsaber came to Zhou Ye. She respectfully bowed her head to Zhou Ye and said, "Your Highness...something is wrong ahead!!"


    "Oh?? Did you find anything? Iwinie?" Zhou Ye temporarily turned his attention from the little Lolita in his arms to the captain of his scout.


    "Yes, my lord!!" As a former forest ranger, now the scout in the guard of the moon, Ewinie said confidently: "In the jungle ahead, I felt a disgusting breath... Moreover, the plants there seem to be sending me some kind of dangerous signal!!"


    "Yes, your premonition is very accurate!!" Zhou Ye smiled, but in that short moment, he was a thousand meters ahead of him in the forest, and more than a thousand trolls were ambushing...


    The stench on their bodies, he could smell it so far away...


    "There is a group of dirty little mice!!" Zhou Ye pulled out a disdainful smile."However, since the little mouse wants to give us a surprise, then... let me give them a surprise!!"


    With that said, Zhou Ye lifted his hand and he was about to completely erase the more than one thousand trolls...


    However, his movement was held down by a slender hand that stretched out from behind him... "Your Highness, although I know that you have the power to destroy this troll army, but-please also to my girls Some opportunities, let them have the opportunity to show you the combat skills they have obtained through hard training!!"


    Reference 1659


    One thousand six hundred and fifty-nine chapters


    "Uh-!!!" Zhou Ye turned his head and looked behind him...


    The person holding his arm is no one else, but the leader of this moon guard force, Matilda...


    Seeing Zhou Ye turning around, Matilda smiled at Zhou Ye."You know, my girls have already eagerly wanted to show their heroism in front of you... Don''t you even plan to give them this opportunity? They will be very disappointed..."


    As her voice fell, all the guards of the moon riding on the nightsaber said in unison: "Please let us attack!!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Seeing the eager gaze in the eyes of these night elf girls... Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, "Well, I allow you to attack... But, again, your task is to escort the priests to the front line. It¡¯s not to fight the enemy bravely, so¡ªplease pay attention to your safety...After all, if any of you gets hurt, I will feel distressed!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the girls suddenly laughed...


    They like this unassuming Prince.


    When they were in the temple of the royal city, because of the strict rules of the temple, they had no chance to talk to the prince who came to the temple frequently.


    And now, thanks to the war, I finally have the opportunity to get close to the prince.


    Women are for self-pleasing, and in the hearts of these girls wearing standard armor, showing their heroic posture on the battlefield to people who like it is another form of female for self-pleasing.


    So-when they heard the enemy''s ambush, they were not panicked, but excited.


    They can finally show their heroism to the people they like.


    With Matilda''s order, the guards of the Thousand Moons began to gather...


    Behind them, the priests of the five hundred temples began to bless their sisters in various states.


    White light waved from the hands of the priests, and crescent-shaped fluorescence gleamed on the forehead of the Moon Guardian...


    That was a sign of being blessed by the moon god Elune--


    Elune was obviously very powerful, and she also attached great importance to her man''s first battle.


    The effect of today''s moon blessing is at least three to five times that of the past.


    In this regard, not only the priests of the temple were surprised, but even the guards of the moon were also a little surprised.


    But what they were surprised by was not one thing.


    What the priests were puzzled about was-could it be that their abilities have been improved again??


    And the guards of the moon were thinking about another thing--it seems that even the moon god agreed with this war, then--this is a just battle, and it is no doubt.


    As the guards of the moon began to emit a faint light, their strength, agility and even reaction speed were greatly strengthened during this period of time.


    On the other side¡ªin the depths of the forest, the trolls who were ambushing on both sides of the road obviously also saw the actions of the night elf troops.


    As the leader of this headhunter army, Galanka is still qualified... He knows that these night elves cannot be prepared, so-he roared."Chong, kill all those long ears and capture the guy in the golden armor alive..."


    The trolls of the headhunter army, upon hearing their leader''s words, jumped down from their hidden places, roaring like wild beasts, and rushed towards Zhou Ye''s army...


    And the Guardian of the Moon, who had just finished blessing, was not afraid of trolls with twice the number of his own army.


    "Array!!"


    Following Matilda''s shout, all the guards of the moon, calmly urging the Nightsaber under their hips, faced the trolls and formed a semicircular defensive formation.


    A total of three semicircular defensive formations, protecting the priests behind them...


    "Sisters, don''t show mercy to these filthy creatures, kill them all, for Goddess Elune, for Queen Azshara!!"


    The guards of the moon shouted in unison: "For Goddess Elune, for Queen Azshara!"


    Following the slogan...they raised the Moon Blade in their hands high.


    The Moon Blade is a weapon that resembles a semicircular crescent...It can be regarded as the standard weapon of the Moon God Guard.


    The style, it looks like an egg knife...


    It is said that the prince personally designed it.


    Even the tricks of this weapon were designed by him...


    Ahem... It''s far away.


    Seeing the barefoot trolls rushing towards them with bone knives made from the bones of various creatures, the guards of the moon were a little commotion.


    Although they have been training for nearly a hundred years, they have never been on the battlefield before, so it is inevitable that there will be riots in the face of the enemy''s charge...


    Seeing this situation, Matilda knew that this was the first hurdle that his men had to pass...


    But how can we ensure their morale??


    Just when she was a little melancholy, she inadvertently glanced at Zhou Ye... she was sure in her heart, and she was thinking about it.


    "Sisters... His Royal Highness has already said that in this battle, the sister who killed the most enemies will be rewarded for spending three days with His Royal Highness!!!"


    Hearing Matilda''s words, the guards of the Moon who stood at the forefront of the battle line brightened...they looked at the trolls rushing towards them, and there was no fear anymore, instead¡ªtheir eyes were full of Eager to try.


    Don''t underestimate the sacrifices these women are willing to make for love...


    They have been greedy for Zhou Ye for a long time...


    Moreover, as a member of the Moon Temple, due to the canon, they must devote their purity to the Moon Goddess.

 Chapter 1246

    In other words, they cannot have men, let alone get married.


    So Zhou Ye''s ten thousand points of red and a little bit of green have become the object of their thoughts day and night...


    Now, there is such a good thing...


    Of course, spending three days of good time together is not necessarily doing that, but-for these guards of the moon, who have been alone for nearly a hundred years, do nothing, as long as they can have close contact with His Royal Highness for three days ,Will suffice¡­¡­


    Seeing the high morale of her men, Matilda completely relieved her mind.


    To her... the troll is not scary.


    Their so-called warriors were nothing in the eyes of the Guardian of the Moon, who had honed their combat skills for nearly a hundred years.


    After all, trolls are short-lived species...How long is the time for a race like them to really use their combat skills to sharpen their combat skills in just a hundred years of life??


    Why is every longevity race terrible?


    Because even the dullest individual, when he has a long enough life, as long as he perseveres in training certain skills, he can obtain achievements that are difficult for short-term species to achieve in a lifetime.


    It is undeniable that there are amazing talents in short-born species, but-that is a minority after all.


    Reference 1660


    One thousand six hundred and sixty chapters


    Hearing Matilda''s words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile.


    How long did you have the coveted qualifications??


    And-it seems that Matilda''s motivation is quite good.


    The morale of the guards of the moon in front of them is increasing at a speed that can be discerned by the naked eye...


    But forget it, anyway, he has been coveting the sister paper in the guard of the moon for a long time, so he should take another guard.


    With such indescribable thoughts, Zhou Ye did not refute Matilda''s words, but shouted: "In order to reward everyone for their brave fighting, we are here to hold a bonfire party in the evening. I hope to see each of you. ...... No one can be less!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the guards of the moon became excited...


    At this time, the trolls have rushed up...


    I don''t know who shouted."For His Royal Highness!"


    Suddenly, the guards of the whole month shouted loudly: "For your Royal Highness, for the bonfire party, kill these dirty creatures!!"


    With the shout...


    The two sides are at war.


    In the beginning, those troll headhunters who were not afraid of death did cause some minor troubles to the guards of the moon, but-soon, they stabilized their positions.


    After all-although the trolls have amazing recovery capabilities, the night elves have amazing recovery capabilities...


    Moreover, as far as martial arts is concerned-these guards of the moon that have been honed for a hundred years are far beyond those of ordinary imperial soldiers.


    Besides, there are priests behind the guard of the moon...


    They were always paying attention to their robes, and seeing someone injured, they didn''t hesitate to lose a healing technique.


    Sometimes, a wounded guard of the moon can enjoy three or four ritual healing techniques.


    On one side is a troll headhunter who is armed with an extremely simple weapon and is fighting with his own extraordinary ability to recover.


    On the other side, wearing a full-body armor, holding a sharp weapon, and possessing good martial skills and enjoying the powerful presence of the priests¡¯ healing arts...


    How to lose??


    Just ask you, if you fight like this-how do you lose??


    After getting through the initial discomfort, the guards of the moon gradually got accustomed to the rhythm on the battlefield, and at this time-the results of their training together appeared.


    Often after those trolls rush into the army, they find that they are not facing one person, but three or four...


    At this time, they couldn''t help but want to ask [Ma Dan''s, who is the one with the larger number??


    Unfortunately, they didn''t have a chance to ask...


    Because, after discovering the amazing recovery capabilities of these trolls, the Moon Guards did not hesitate to change their combat style.


    They greeted the trolls with the moon wheel in their hands...


    Cut off your acridine head, do you have a seed and grow one for me??


    For a time... the entire battlefield became a slaughterhouse...


    Those trolls are being slaughtered just like livestock...


    After all, in the eyes of the guard of the moon, these guys'' heads are still very valuable, and they can be exchanged for opportunities to spend quality time with their male gods.


    Don''t underestimate the way a woman gets crazy... If a woman gets crazy, he can scare a man to death.


    And Galanka, who had taken the lead in the battle, already regretted...


    He didn''t know that the force he attacked was an elite force.


    And-he hacked for a long time, and found that-he hadn''t got a single result.


    When he injured the guard of the month, there was a flash of white light on the guard of the moon, and in the blink of an eye-the wound on the guard of the moon disappeared, and instead attacked him more frantically...


    He is going crazy...what kind of army is he fighting??


    In fact, he was unlucky, who was not good at attacking, and attacked the team of the temple.


    It can be said that the five hundred priests were originally allocated to the entire army.


    But-when they only cast operations on the guards of the moon with a number of only a thousand people, they will grow this army into a truly undead army.


    At this time, Galanka had already realized that he was not only annihilating all his subordinates here, but also more likely... even he himself could not escape alive...


    In despair, Galanka, while holding the huge bone stick in his hand against the weapons of three or four moon guards, took out a small bone axe from behind his waist.


    The bone axe looked black and shiny... it didn''t look like a good thing.


    But in fact it is indeed the case-


    This bone axe was concocted by witches in the Galanka tribe with various poisons.


    He believed that if anyone was struck by this bone axe, they would die...

 Chapter 1247

    Galanka took out his poison axe while looking for gaps in the battlefield...


    He saw Zhou Ye who was more than 300 meters away...


    In his opinion, Zhou Ye was wearing a gorgeous golden armor, obviously a big man...


    However, Galanka really didn''t have the confidence to use his bone axe to pierce the armor of this big man, so-he targeted the little girl in the arms of the big man...


    After all, since the little girl can sit in the arms of that big man, she thinks she should be a high-status existence, and¡ªthe commoner on her body obviously cannot withstand her own bone axe...


    Thinking of this, Galanka flashed away, stepped back a little, and escaped the moon blades of the three moon guards, and then forcefully directed the poisonous bone axe in his hand towards the little Maiev Shadowsong in Zhou Ye''s arms. , Threw it over... "Feel my pain, you long ears!!"


    Seeing the bone axe flying towards the little Maiev, the guards of the moon around Zhou Ye suddenly became anxious. They knew how important the little trainee priest was on the road to His Royal Highness, and some even wanted to use themselves The body of flesh and blood blocked the blow.


    "His Royal Highness, be careful!!"


    "Little Maiev, be careful!"


    However, the speed of the axe is too fast...


    Regardless of whether it was the guard of the moon who blocked it with the body, the guard of the moon hurriedly blocked with a weapon in his hand, all rushed into the air.


    Little Maiev watched the small black axe flying towards her...


    At this moment, time seemed to slow down, she desperately wanted to move her body, but... just after she moved, she stopped her actions again.


    Because, she realized one thing, behind her, is His Royal Highness...If she moves away, then there is no doubt that Axe will see His Royal Highness''s body... She will never allow such a situation...


    Thinking of this, little Maiev couldn''t help closing her eyes...Her horns couldn''t help but smile.


    It''s just--it''s a shame. There are many things that she wants to tell His Royal Highness... She also wants to stand behind His Royal Highness and bless him in various states.


    But-enough, to block this mortal axe for His Royal Highness, little Maiev felt so happy.Maybe--even if he died, His Royal Highness will always remember her...


    Remembering an ordinary girl he brought to the city from a village in Suramar, remembering that she died for him, this¡ªsufficient.


    Reference 1661


    Chapter One Thousand Sixty One


    Zhou Ye looked at the sad smile on the face of the little Lolita in his arms, and he felt dumbfounded.


    What makes them feel like a weak magician??


    Obviously he was wearing his own armor, and wanted to show off his brave posture.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    However, in Zhou Ye''s heart, there was also an indescribable touch...


    In your life, how many people of the opposite sex can you meet who are willing to die for you??


    No matter whether it was because of her own adjustments, or because she subtly used spiritual hints to strengthen her favorability... Such feelings could not be disappointed.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, gently hugged the little Lolita in his arms, and whispered in her ear: "Don''t be afraid, my little Maiev, I won''t let you hurt at any time. ..."


    With the sound of words coming from behind, Maiev couldn''t help but open her eyes. She felt that the time in the whole world seemed to have stagnated at this moment.


    And in this stagnant world, a large hand of Xin wearing a golden armored handguard, protruded from behind her, and lightly flicked his finger on the black bone axe that smashed straight to her door.


    Suddenly, the bone axe seemed to turn into a black streamer...flew towards its owner at a speed that was difficult to discern with the naked eye.


    puff----


    The black bone axe slashed on Galanka''s head in an instant, and the axe blade had completely fallen into his skull, leaving only the axe handle outside.


    The tragic Galanka turned into a corpse before even shouting.


    It''s not over yet...


    The skin of Galanka''s corpse fell on the ground, but in an instant, it turned into the same color as ink, and then the ground under his corpse also turned the same color, and at an absolutely not slow speed, Spread to the surroundings.


    This vision shocked the guards of the Moon who were still besieging him. They hurriedly controlled the Nightsaber under their crotch and retreated.


    "It''s so poisonous!!" Zhou Ye sighed and waved his hand slightly...that piece of ground was dug out abruptly by Zhou Ye''s magical hand, and then... "Annihilation!"


    Following the words that Zhou Ye uttered, the poisonous-infected piece of land and Galanka''s corpse suspended in mid-air instantly turned into the most basic molecules and disappeared into this world.


    "..." At this time, little Maiev realized what had just happened. She couldn''t help but look at Zhou Ye behind her... In her eyes, there was an unspeakable meaning... After a long while, she slowly Said: "You, once again changed my destiny...sir!!!"


    "Oh? Really? Then, does my little Maiev like this change?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "..." Little Maiev did not say a word, but awkwardly stretched out her hand backwards, hugged Zhou Ye''s neck, and then pulled towards herself...


    Of course Zhou Ye couldn''t bear to see Little Lolita embarrassed, so - he obeyed her and lowered her head...


    Little Maiev raised her head without hesitation, and sent her little goblin up...


    This time between life and death, little Maiev understood one thing deeply...


    That''s right, the night elves have a life that is almost immortal, but-things are impermanent, no one dare to say what will happen in the next moment.


    She didn''t want to leave so many regrets when she was dying...


    Looking at the two people who are talking, the eyes of the priests of the temple around him shine...


    "Wow, Maiev is so proactive!!"


    "Should we take the initiative too?? It seems that His Royal Highness doesn''t dislike active girls!"


    "This is a good idea..."


    The voice of the priests did not make Maiev shy...


    No, or it should be said, she is indeed shy, but-she is not willing to end this talk.


    She greedily asked for everything in the mouth of the man behind her, and she couldn''t wait to merge her whole body with him.


    And at this moment--


    The remaining troll headhunters on the battlefield have also discovered the fact that Galanka has died.


    They had no fighting spirit anymore, whizzed, turned their heads and ran...


    And the guards of the moon behind them are not willing...


    Where are you supposed to be here??Do you attack whenever you want?Run if you want??


    You ran away, what do we get in exchange for rewards??

 Chapter 1248

    Following the leadership of the moon guards, Matilda gave an order... the moon guards controlled the Nightsaber under their hips and chased them up.


    finally----


    There were more than two thousand troll headhunters, and fewer than one hand managed to escape.


    When the guards of the moon returned happily with victory, the entire battlefield that had just been bloody had been cleaned up.


    This is not difficult for Zhou Ye...


    Although Zhou Ye hadn''t learned druid spells before, but - he had cultivated a druid.


    If you want to, sleep with the master...


    Zhou Ye has no idea how many times he slept Ashaman, the first druid and panther demigod in the history of Azeroth, how could he not learn anything at all??


    It was just a simple vine technique. The vines pouring out of the ground pulled the bodies of the trolls into the depths of the ground and became the nutrients in this land.


    Want to come, wait until this time next year, the wildflowers here will bloom more beautifully, right??


    After the battle, it was naturally time for Zhou Ye to fulfill his promise.


    At this time, the sky had gradually darkened.


    In fact, in order to rush to the front line as soon as possible, this unit is moving forward day and night, so-when they were attacked, it happened to be evening.


    Now that the sky was dark, Zhou Ye simply lit a bonfire more than ten meters high, and then he took out all the fine wines in his bracelet without hesitation...


    The guards of the moon also went into the forest and hunted a lot of prey...


    Suddenly, on this valley floor that was just a battlefield, an extraordinary bonfire party began.


    In order to let these lovely girls enjoy themselves, Zhou Ye simply used great power to temporarily separate this open space from the world, forming a special demiplane.


    And the girls who didn''t know anything about this thought they had fallen into some magic trap... If it weren''t for Zhou Ye''s explanation, it is estimated that they would not even have the mood for the party.


    But after learning that all of this was Zhou Ye''s ghost, the girls suddenly became noisy...


    When a woman faces many men, that woman is a disadvantaged group.


    However, when a man faces many girls, he has to say that the girls will become very strong.


    In addition, these girls have just been baptized on the battlefield, and the hostility in their hearts has not yet dissipated, so -


    I don¡¯t know since when the bonfire party changed its flavor...


    From the beginning of singing and dancing, the girls blatantly ate Zhou Ye''s tofu, and then to the end - one by one, they did not hide their thoughts, and rushed towards Zhou Ye.In the end... the bonfire party evolved into a celestial convention...


    Reference 1662


    One thousand six hundred and sixty two chapters


    I don''t know when, the campfire is about to go out.


    And beside the bonfire, there are more than a thousand night elf girls without long objects.


    Let me put it this way, including the little Lori Maiev, all lying on the ground, completely unable to get up again.


    There was only one figure sitting by the river, staring at the river...


    No one else, it was Matilda, the leader of the Moon Guard.


    She did not indulge herself in the same way as her subordinates, but silently hid away.


    Just when Matilda was thinking about something, she suddenly heard the sound of footsteps coming from behind... She didn''t need to look back to know who would be the one who had enough energy at this time.


    "The cute girls under me still don''t seem to be able to beat you, Your Royal Highness!!" Matilda said without looking back.


    "You know, Matilda..." Zhou Ye didn''t care about his current state of nakedness, and sat beside Matilda, "What are you thinking?"


    "I was thinking...this war, how many of these girls can''t return to the temple..." Matilda said deeply.


    "Snapped!"


    Zhou Ye unceremoniously pressed Matilda to his lap and slapped her dolphins.


    "Deepness is not for you, little guy, it''s better for you to tell me your thoughts honestly!!"


    "How long hasn''t you heard you call me little guy!!" Matilda''s voice was full of nostalgia."From when I was very young, when I was selected into the temple and became a guard of the little moon who fought to guard the glory of the goddess, you often called me little guy..."


    "..." Zhou Ye just wanted to speak, but Matilda was covering her eyes.


    "Don''t talk, let me finish!!"


    Having said this, Matilda twisted slightly and straddled Zhou Ye''s arms. She cupped Zhou Ye''s cheek with her hands, her eyes staring at Zhou Ye''s."At that time, when I first saw you... I was stunned. It turns out that there is such a handsome man in the world!!"


    "I still remember, when you gently stroked my head with your hand, and said to me [little guy, you will definitely become a powerful guard of the moon]!"


    "This sentence has always inspired me..."


    "No matter how hard the training in the temple is, no matter how tiring the training is, as long as you think of these words, I feel that I am full of power!!"


    "But what about you? What are you doing?" Saying this, Matilda said here, her face changed and she became gritted her teeth.


    "You ignored my love and put all your attention on those high-ranking priests!!"


    "You are in the Garden of Elune, singing with them every night... but you completely ignore the feelings of our moon guardians!!"


    "At that time, I hated you, and even... I hated you for a while and wanted to kill you!!"


    "But-sure enough, I still can''t do it!!"


    "Hundreds of years have passed. The little guard of the moon at the time has become the guard leader in the temple... but you are still stingy to cast your eyes on me!!"


    "Today, I finally waited for my chance...a chance for revenge, I know you are great, but-I will let you lose in my hands..."


    To be honest, the expression on Zhou Ye''s face can be described in one word--.


    what is this??Revenge??


    But since it is revenge... why are you taking off your clothes??In what way is she going to defeat herself???


    "After the raids by those girls, you are already the end of the war?!!!" Matilda said slightly proudly: "And now, let me end your undefeated myth...hiss...ok Pain...but it''s okay. Compared with the pain during training, this kind of pain is not worth mentioning..."


    Zhou Ye looked at Matilda who was talking to herself a little speechlessly...


    Is this girl just not participating in the war just to defeat him in this way??


    Really ¡ª I think too much.

 Chapter 1249

    Not to mention that it was the first time that Matilda''s awkward move didn''t mean the slightest defeat of Zhou Ye, but it made herself hurt.


    ...Furthermore, with Zhou Ye''s physique, even after the bloody battle of more than a thousand girls, he still has nothing to do.


    Why does blood flow into a river??


    Because the guardians of the moon and the priests of the moon are both pure and good girls... This is the stipulation in the doctrine of the moon god, and only girls with a pure body can serve the goddess of the moon Elune.


    Hey, so... you know.


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    Zhou Ye looked at him, using clumsy movements, Matilda, who was constantly doing up, down, movement, and movement... couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    He knows Matilda''s thoughts... In fact, this girl has been hiding here because she wants to monopolize the last time, so she doesn''t go to the chaotic meeting just now.


    And the words she just said that seemed nonsense, actually did say her inner feelings, she did hate Zhou Ye for a while...


    In fact, it was precisely because of this sign that the highest priest, Fina Nightwind, deliberately proposed the idea of ??letting Zhou Ye take the guard of the moon and the priest of the moon to go with him.


    Thinking about how terrible a woman who hates her love is terrible.


    In order to prevent this from happening, Feina made this kind of meat buns and beating dogs...


    Sending more than a thousand beautiful and pure night elf girls to her man¡¯s side, it turns out that you don¡¯t need to think about what it will be... But Fina can¡¯t help it, she can¡¯t change the batch every few hundred years Guard right??That''s not fair to these girls... and it''s not realistic.


    Of course Zhou Ye, who knew this well, wouldn''t say anything.


    "Little guy, are you ready to enjoy this beautiful night?" Zhou Ye said, turning over and pressing Matilda under him... With a wicked smile on his face, he said, "I feel that this comes from the prince. Punishment!!"


    "No... slow down... asshole... ah-!!!"


    Matilda found out that she had done the same actions of the subordinates she had despised just now.


    The whole person, Gen himself involuntarily made all kinds of blushing noises... All she could do now was the man who hugged her arms tightly and allowed him to lead herself into the unknown world. ...


    And just as Zhou Ye was enjoying the victory bonfire party...


    In the burning branch troll tribe far in the jungle... a storm is brewing.


    This storm will eventually pull the entire Zul''aman Empire into the vortex of war, and eventually pull the entire Azeroth troll into this war.


    On the continent of Kalimdor, it seemed to think of the sound of war drums.


    Reference 1663


    One thousand six hundred and sixty-three chapters


    "Archie, my old friend... what made you actually use the brazier?"


    In the tent of the patriarch of the Burning Branch Troll, the chief of the Burning Branch Troll is standing in front of a brazier with blue flames...


    In this brazier, a troll image that looked about the same age as the Burning Branch Troll Chief Archer was pulsing with the blue flame in the brazier, and it was bright and dark--it looked very strange.


    "Gorner, my friend...!!!" Archer, the chief of the Burning Branch Troll, said with a somewhat ugly expression: "I contacted you today because I have a very bad news to tell you!!"


    "Oh? Very bad news?" There was a look of surprise on the face of the troll called Gorner, but after a moment, he returned to a smile."Is your tribe facing the threat of war? Don¡¯t worry... I have ordered Silid to take his most elite headhunters to your place to support your war... Don¡¯t worry, in the forest. In, we trolls are worthy of the pride of heaven!"


    Having said this, Gorner looked at Achill behind him a little strangely."Archie, why didn''t I see my lovely Galanka? Is he going to perform some task?"


    "No, Gorner..." Archer finally decided to tell the truth... "Galanka ambushed an army with long ears, regardless of my order... But I didn''t expect that the army was actually long. The elite troops of ears, my headhunter troops, the whole army was wiped out...Galanka was also killed on the spot!!"


    "what!!!!!"


    Hearing the words of Chief Burning Branch, the troll in the brazier''s face suddenly became extremely hideous...


    His words are full of pain... "Those hateful long ears, I will make them pay the price!!"


    Having said this, Gorner''s voice changed."But Archer, my old friend, don''t you need to give me an explanation? Why does my lovely Galanka go back to block the elite troops with long ears??"


    "I said, he disregarded my order and did his own thing!!" Chief Burning Branch said bitterly.


    That idiot Galanka, he messed up everything...


    "Okay..." Gorner''s complexion seemed to return to normal. After a long silence, he said: "Don''t worry, just the death of a son will not affect our friendship. Now Archie, you have to take care of it. In your territory, those long ears must not be allowed to enter the territory of our ancestral empire. The warriors of our Amani tribe are ready to go. They will soon arrive at the front line, together with the warriors of your tribe, to resist the invasion of those long ears. , This war, our ancestral Aman Empire will win!"


    "Zu''aman Empire-will win!!" Chief Burning Branch seemed to be infected by Gorner''s words, and he shouted.


    "Okay, let''s do it! I have to deal with some things... I look forward to the next time we meet, that''s when we win!" With that, Gorner took the lead in destroying the communication brazier... ¡­


    Looking at the blue brazier that lost the image in front of him, but was still burning... Chief Burning Branch fell into silence.


    At this moment, he didn''t have the excitement on his face when he shouted slogans just now, but was full of worry...


    "Master Chief, what are you worried about?" At this time, behind the piles of debris in his tent, a few trolls walked around. It was none other than the elders and witch doctors of this tribe... ¡­"The most powerful tribe of the Zu Aman Empire, the chief of the Amani tribe, Gorner has promised to send troops to support us, what are you still worried about?"


    It¡¯s not someone else who said this, but the witch doctor...


    "...Huh--!" Chief Burning Branch did not speak, but sighed deeply... After a while, he said: "You always complain that I am indulging Galanka, but... you know why I want to Indulge Galanka?"


    "..." XN


    Hearing the words of Chief Burning Branch, everyone shook their heads even though they had a hint of speculation in their hearts...


    "Ten years ago, our Ranzhi tribe lost its territory in the battle with the evil branch tribe!!" Chief Ranzhi took a deep breath and said, "You all know about this... "


    "Hmm!!" XN


    "At that time... I had to ask for help from the most powerful Amani tribe, wanting their help..."


    "At that time, Gorner, who had just received the position of chief of the tribe, met me..."


    "He made a request. He asked me to raise his young son Galanka... and in the future, pass the position of the tribal chief to him, so that he will lend a helping hand to us!!"


    "I was desperate, but in desperation, I could only agree to his request!!"


    "I took away Galanka, who was still in the swaddling clothes, and at the same time our tribe also obtained this forest where they can thrive!!"


    "Remember that powerful headhunter, Galanka''s teacher? He was the guard sent by Gorner to train Galanka!!"


    "I know that Gorner is plotting my tribe, but-in that desperate situation, even if I know that it is a poison, I have to close my eyes and eat it!!"


    "Now-Galanka is dead... Gorner will never give up!!" He said here, the eyes of Chief Burning Branch flashed."We should leave here too..."


    "why??"


    "Leaving here, how do we live? Chief!!!"


    "It''s about to enter a severe winter. Our tribe has no time to store food for the winter because of preparations for war!!"

 Chapter 1250

    "Migrating at this time, our tribe will suffer heavy casualties!!"


    Faced with the arguing voices of these elders, Chief Burning Branch gave a strong beating of the bone stick in his hand.


    The bone rod touched the staring ground, and a muffled noise made all the trolls stunned.


    "The deaths and injuries are heavy, it is better than the enemy''s stomach and back!!" Chief Burning Zhi angrily said: "If we don''t leave, there is only one dead end waiting for our tribe. At that time-Burning branch tribe will become a victim of everyone. Tribes that have been forgotten!!"


    Upon hearing the chief''s words, the trolls fell silent...


    After a long while, they nodded...


    Chief Amani, who has died of his son, will never give up. This is not just as simple as dying a son... It also means that his plot against the Burning Branch tribe has been completely bankrupt.


    At that time, perhaps the Amani headhunters who rushed over behind them, the first thing to do is not to go to the battlefield and fight with the Long Ears, but to destroy them first... Maybe only the destruction of their tribe can Quiet Gorner''s anger...


    "Of course, we can''t just leave like this..." said this, Chief Burning Branch said to the witch doctor: "I remember you understand the language and writing of the long ears, right?"


    "Yes, Lord Chief!!"


    "Then, use their words to draw a direct map to the Amani tribe... The two-thirds of the front must be accurate. Whether it is the military divisions of the passes or the paths in the dangerous areas, I will mark them. , As for the back third, just play as you like..." At this, Chief Burning Branch leaked a gloomy smile."Let these two forces that forced us to leave our hometown become feuds..."


    Listening to the chief''s gloomy laughter, the witch doctor couldn''t help but shudder... The two-thirds of the accurate map in the front is enough to cause heavy losses to the Amani tribe, while the back third can cause the Kaldorei Empire to lose its troops... ¡­The patriarch is really¡ªso bad.


    Reference 1664


    One thousand six hundred and sixty-four chapters


    In the evening of the next day--


    Zhou Ye brought the Guardian of a Thousand Moons and the priests of the Five Hundred Moon Gods to the forefront of the war...


    "His Royal Highness, welcome your arrival!!"


    The commander-in-chief of the magician legion, Queen Azshara''s magical advisor, and Grand Magister Elisand and her assistant, Talissa, greeted Zhou Ye who had entered the barracks first.


    Behind them was a male night elf wearing a mage''s robe...Prince Farodis.


    The young Prince Farodis was the first lord to lead his legion to the front.


    This is also no way. Whoever makes the city of Na''thalas under his control not far from the border... Whether it is to protect his homeland or to build meritorious works on the battlefield, he must come here with the unshirkable responsibility Here.


    "Everyone has worked hard!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded at them, then turned to Matilda and said, "Take your sisters first and go to the station!!!"


    "Okay, Your Highness!!" Matilda nodded, and directly led the priests and the guards of the moon towards the center of the barracks... They will be stationed at the center of the barracks closest to Zhou Ye. Is the priest the treasure on the battlefield?Under normal circumstances, they will get the most appropriate placement.


    After watching Matilda lead the troops away, Zhou Ye looked at Elisand and Prince Falodis and asked curiously: "What happened?"


    Zhou Ye found out just now, these people seemed to have a trace of worry on their faces, and after a little guess, they knew something was going on.


    "His Royal Highness!!" Prince Farodis first said: "The trolls in the forest have lost their traces. Our scouts only found a messy camp in their settlement...there are no trolls in the camp. Exists... They are still on a tree trunk and found a map!!"


    To Zhou Ye, Prince Farodis is no stranger...After all, he goes to the Aludis City once a year to see Queen Azshara...How could he be unfamiliar with the Queen''s spouse?


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye was also stunned... Before this battle started, the enemy ran for him. What happened??


    Are they going to play forest guerrilla warfare with themselves??


    "Where is the map?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Here..." Eli Sound said, and handed Zhou Ye a map...


    This is a map drawn with animal skins. What is marked on the map with wizard text without a preface...


    Although I don¡¯t really understand what the text on this map wants to describe... But from this map, Zhou Ye saw the full picture of the Zu Aman Empire, and also saw the military layout of some key passes... It doesn¡¯t matter if the language is not clear, Zhou Ye Comparing this map with the high-resolution aerial bird''s-eye view in my mind, I can guess one or two in an instant.


    "Haha... this troll tribe is very cunning!!" Zhou Ye smiled...


    This troll, this trick of driving away tigers and devouring wolfs is pretty slippery.


    The first 60% of the albums are real, and the back 40% are fake.


    If you look at it from another commander... I guess you might not be able to figure out what this map is trying to express at the beginning, but-as the battle progresses, compare the battle map with this map, and you will understand more or less. Some.


    By the time--


    According to the markings on this map, it can be said that the Kaldorei Empire is enough to advance in the first half of the war...


    However, if you habitually think that you can follow the map in the second half, you will die miserably.


    What kind of heart does this guy who drew the map hold??


    Judging from his appearance, he wanted to make the Kaldorei Empire and the trolls lose both.


    As Zhou Ye was thinking about things... Prince Falodis seemed to be fidgeting.


    "His Royal Highness...Is there any problem with this picture?" Prince Farodis asked anxiously.


    Of course he was anxious, because in order to figure out whether the outposts marked on this map were true or not, he sent a team of scouts composed of elite forest rangers to go deep into the forest to investigate... if the map was a trap. , Then his elite scout team will be over.


    "Well, what should I say, this map is probably half-true and half-fake!!" Zhou Ye replied.


    Zhou Ye''s answer made Prince Falodis a little dumbfounded... half true???Where is it true?Where is the fake??


    Seeing the look of Prince Farodis, Zhou Ye asked, "Is there any problem?"


    "No...no..." Prince Farodis just wanted to say that there is nothing wrong...After all, that scout team was sent out secretly from the Great Magister Elisand!


    Why did you hide it from the Ellisand Grand Magister??


    Of course it''s to grab merit...


    After all, merit points are counted as contribution points¡ªaccording to the Queldorei Act, contribution points are good things. With these contribution points, Prince Farodis can use these contribution points for his own Nathalas School of Magic For more convenience, even... some well water from the Well of Eternity that can be used for research.


    However, in the end, for the safety of his subordinates, the Prince Farodis decided to tell the truth...


    "Sorry, my lord, I lied!!" After letting go of the obsession in his heart, Prince Farodis was able to face Zhou Ye and Elisand very frankly...He first apologized to Zhou Ye, and then Turning around again to apologize to Elisand: "Sorry, Your Excellency, I did not notify you, so I sent a scout troop to the forest to explore the places marked on the map!!!"


    "..." Eli Sound was a little speechless...


    In fact, she is only responsible for the affairs of the magician army. She has no control over the army of Prince Farodis... But since Zhou Ye has not yet arrived, several commanders discussed it and it became a temporary Methods¡­¡­


    And although Prince Farodis''s act of grabbing power is a bit untruthful, it can be considered reasonable...


    Therefore, Elisand did not feel much angry... "It''s not the time to say this, where did you send your scout?"


    "Here!!" Farodis pointed at a point on the map closest to the forest and said: "I just want to know what the points on this map mean..."


    "Is there?" Zhou Ye looked at a spot in the forest that Prince Farodis was pointing to, and after thinking about it, said: "There is no big problem there...Your scout should be safe for the time being! ! As long as they don''t encounter the trolls who come to support..."

 Chapter 1251

    "The troll who came to support?"


    "Yes, the troll who came to support!!" Zhou Ye said, casting his gaze on the endless forest in the distance...Zang Jiao smiled."A big battle is about to begin...Ailisander, are you interested in bringing your magician army with me and using a grand firework to open a splendid opening ceremony for this war?"


    "As you wish, my highness!!" Elisand looked at Zhou Ye''s eyes, with tenderness that could melt gold and iron.


    Chapter 1665


    One thousand six hundred and sixty-five chapters


    In the dark and humid forest...


    A long line is coming towards the Kaldorei border area...


    It is not difficult to see from their rickety walk that these people are all trolls.


    Compared with the Burning Branch Trolls, their equipment is much more sophisticated...At least, they already have steel armor, but-on their bodies, they still retain some traditional troll bone equipment.


    But these equipment is just to prove their identity...


    They are the most elite headhunters in the troll clan...


    On their necks, on their armor, even on their waists, and on their weapons...the little skulls hanging like ornaments are a symbol of their glory.


    That is after they chopped off the heads of their enemies, they used special witch potions to condense them into this...


    In the team, the guy who was riding on Deinonychus and almost covered with small skulls was the warlord of this team¡ªSilid.


    At this moment, he was removing a piece of animal skin from the claws of a huge eagle...


    Opening the animal skin, Silid looked at it, and then threw it into the hands of the army witch doctor beside him...


    After the witch doctor took the animal skin and looked at it... hesitatingly asked: "The chief wants us to get to the Burning Branch tribe, first kill the entire Burning Branch tribe... Why does this happen? We talk to the Burning Branch tribe. Isn¡¯t it the closest ally?"


    "Hehe... I don''t know who is the ally or the enemy, I only know that the chief''s order must be carried out!!" Seelid said in a loud voice: "For me... it doesn''t matter who is the enemy, anyway, in the end, their My head will be my trophy!!"


    Speaking of this, Sealide confidently looked at the endless headhunters behind him...


    This headhunter force of more than 10,000 people can be said to be the elite of the entire Amani tribe.


    Even the Amani tribe with a population of hundreds of thousands can only produce a headhunter force of 10,000 people. Every troll in this force is a brave hunter in the jungle. They are proficient in various ways. The skills necessary for hunting in the forest...


    Seelid has full confidence in his army...


    In the forest, his troops can resist enemies that are several times greater than their own, and even defeat them!!


    So far, Silid doesn¡¯t know much about the newly risen Kaldorei Empire...In his opinion, those races that build city-states outside the forest are definitely not their opponents in the forest...


    As for the Burning Branch tribe??


    What kind of waves can a tribe with less than 50,000 people make in front of its own troops??


    On a hill not far from the path the troll troop was traveling on, a figure that almost blended with the entire forest lay quietly... He watched condescendingly in front of him that this one was moving forward. The army of trolls murmured: "This is terrible. I didn''t expect that there are so many dirty trolls. It seems that I have to go back and report to Prince Falodis first. I have already prepared!!"


    Having said this, he retreated gently...Until he exited the sight of those trolls, the whole person turned into a forest elf, walking through the forest at a speed that was difficult to distinguish with the naked eye...


    He didn''t retreat to the border in a straight line, but went around a few times, informing his colleagues and letting them hide, before pulling out his nightsaber from a hidden place, and then riding all the way. Run towards the border.


    When he ran to the front camp non-stop, what he saw was a scene that made him dumb...


    I saw that the mages who had been hiding in their barracks, studying arcane mysteries, had walked out of their barracks, and began to line up in the clearing... They looked like they had big actions.


    He didn''t care much, and rushed to his prince... "Your Highness..."


    Prince Farodis was also very excited when he saw this man, he grabbed his hand."Sades, it''s great that you''re okay!!"


    "His Royal Highness..." The scout captain, Thadders, did not care much, and hurriedly told his prince what he had seen.


    The endless troll soldiers... there are tens of thousands of people.


    "Don''t worry, Thaddess!!" Prince Farodis smiled and interrupted the words of his most trusted scout captain, "His Royal Highness has decided to lead us and give this troll''s reinforcements a grand welcome ceremony. Go!!"


    "His Royal Highness?" Thadder is still very curious about the Prince who only hears his name.


    "Of course!!" Prince Farodis said, a hand of Lasades walked towards Zhou Ye who was talking to Elisand and Talitha.


    "His Royal Highness, this is my scout captain, Thaddess..." Prince Farodis said while introducing Thadders, "I think he has important information to tell you!!"


    "May the light of the Moon God shine on you forever, Your Royal Highness!!" Thadder hurriedly greeted Zhou Ye.


    "May the light of Elune shine on you forever, Thaddess!!" Zhou Ye said, looking at the hands that Thadders and Prince Falodis clenched tightly...Fuck, this The two are actually in such a relationship??


    No wonder that in the game, Thaddeus led the night watchman to rescue Prince Farodis... the feelings are based.


    "His Royal Highness, I think I should tell you what I found!!" Thadder didn''t notice the strangeness in Zhou Ye''s eyes at all, he said what he had seen and heard.


    After listening to Thadds, Zhou Ye smiled and nodded."Yes, I think that is probably the reinforcements of the trolls... However, they obviously don''t know that the tribe confronting us has escaped, so we might give him a grand welcome ceremony!!"


    "Grand welcome ceremony??"


    "That''s right!!" Zhou Ye smiled, and then gently pressed a point on the map with his hand."right here!!"


    "This is... the serpentine canyon?" Thadds, who has explored this area on the spot, recognized that point on the map at a glance. I have to say that it is indeed a good place for ambushes, but¡ª" I am afraid that time is not enough? Your Royal Highness..."


    That gorge that stretches for several kilometers is indeed very suitable for ambushes, but--


    Thadds thought of this, pointing to a point not far from the Serpentine Canyon and said: "The troll''s troops have arrived here, counting the time I just arrived back... Although most of them are infantry without mounts. , But... It''s been so long, almost, they have already arrived at the Serpentine Canyon!! When we pass, they may have passed this canyon!! We prepared too late, Your Royal Highness... "


    "It''s not too late, it''s not too late!!" Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously on his face: "Spells can do a lot of things you can''t expect! Captain Scout!!"


    Reference 1666


    One thousand six hundred and sixty six chapters


    "...This is really amazing!!"


    Thadder looked at the scenery in front of him in disbelief and couldn''t help muttering to himself.


    At this time, he was standing at the highest point of the serpentine canyon...looking at the winding canyon under his feet.


    And beside him, there are thousands of Kaldorei mages.


    He was not amazed by Zhou Ye''s mass teleportation technique, but was amazed that Zhou Ye could teleport all the mage troops here so accurately.


    You know, it is not easy to use teleportation spells. One of the prerequisites is that you must have been there before...


    In fact, if Elisand hadn''t been to the border when searching for Titan artifacts for her Majesty, she would not have been able to bring the craftsmen to the border quickly to establish a defense system.


    And Thadds didn''t think that His Royal Highness had ever arrived here, otherwise, he would not ask where so many people could be put down in the Serpentine Canyon.

 Chapter 1252

    Just by asking about the surrounding environment, you can lead people to teleport... This is simply a miracle.


    At this time, the wizard forces have already begun to find their position on both sides of the canyon under the order of Elisand...


    what did you say??There are hundreds of meters wide on both sides of the canyon, how do you shuttle back and forth??


    A must-have magic for a mage-learn about flash art.


    For these masters, flashing hundreds of meters is not difficult.


    After the nearly 1,000 mage troops were arranged on both sides of the canyon, Zhou Ye said to Prince Farodis: "I remember that His Royal Highness is also a mage who is proficient in fire spells, right??"


    "Yes, Your Highness, as you said, I am also a magician!!" Prince Farodis nodded and said: "Please give your order!!"


    "Well, I want you to go to the entrance of the Serpentine Valley, and when you see the magic bullet in the sky, use the meteorite technique to seal the entire valley to death!!" Zhou Ye said here, smiling slightly."I want this troll army to become a magic target with nowhere to run!!"


    "As you wish!!" Prince Farodis nodded and flashed towards the entrance. Before leaving, he didn''t forget to bring his scout captain with him... This full of emotions almost didn''t flash up. Zhou Ye''s eyes.


    Then, Zhou Ye asked Talisa to go to the end of the Serpentine Valley, where she would be responsible for blocking the exit...


    Until all the things were allocated, only Eli Sound was left beside Zhou Ye.


    Elisand directly lifted up a curtain of magical transformation...


    Suddenly, no matter from anywhere, there is no sign of anyone here... This is just a very practical magic technique, and it is not difficult for the mage.


    Not only did she open the magic curtain, other wizards also opened a magic curtain...sneak attack, you must have the consciousness of sneak attack.


    You stand there carelessly, is that called a sneak attack??


    Relying on himself in the magic curtain, the Great Magister Elisand did not hesitate to hug Zhou Ye from behind, and put his little scorpion in his ear, exhaling in a low voice, "We His Royal Highness actually didn''t assign me a task, is he looking down on me??"


    "Snapped!!"


    Zhou Ye slapped him with a backhand and slapped Elisand¡¯s dolphins. He smiled and said, "You are not assigned tasks because you are the main force of the offense. When the time comes, you have to perform well... "


    "Hehe..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Elisand nodded with a grin. Being so valued by her man made her feel happy.


    But, after a while-Elisand asked with some doubts: "My dear, don''t you think that map is suspicious?"


    "Nothing suspicious!!" Zhou Ye lazily took out a sofa from his wristband, and then sat on it... he stretched out his hand and hugged Elisand in his arms."It''s nothing more than a thief-hearted guy who wants us and the Zu Aman Empire to lose out, so that he can get a chance to thrive!!"


    "You mean the troll tribe that was confronting us?" Elisand suddenly understood, her apricot eyes widened and angrily said: "Aren''t we helping that bastard by ambushing this troll army here? ... You know, they are the culprits who attacked our outpost!!"


    "It doesn''t matter!!" Zhou Ye lazily put his hand on Elisand''s dolphins, feeling the unspeakable elasticity, and said: "This is the era of the replacement of the old and the new hegemony in the mainland... We and represent the old hegemony. The troll clan will have a battle at the end, for the dominance of this continent... Is there any tribe the same!!"


    "Besides, I don''t intend to let that tribe go so easily!!" Zhou Ye said here, with a wicked smile on his face."You said, if I let a troll escape from the dead and take this map back to the patriarch of the Amani tribe, what would he do?"


    "The patriarch of Amani will find that he has been placed..." Elisand''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    "More than that!!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "You know, because you don''t know about this tribe''s escape, the armies of those Amani trolls will pass through this serpentine canyon unsuspectingly. Put it this way-that guy is the chief culprit who buried these troll army!!"


    Just at this time¡­¡­


    Trolls have already started to walk through the canyon...


    They obviously don''t know what they are about to face, and they still move forward unsuspectingly towards their goal...


    Passing this serpentine canyon, just a short walk away, is where the Burning Branch tribe is located... They have been on their way for several days, and they are eager to reach the Burning Branch tribe and have a good rest.


    When the troll troops that stretched for several miles all entered this long serpentine canyon...


    Zhou Ye smiled and said softly in Elisand¡¯s ear: "Don''t say I don''t love you, I will give you the first magic of this war!!"


    "Thank you, my dear!!" Elisand laughed, and gently took a mouthful of her own man''s eyes, and then¡ªin her hand, a huge fireball with a diameter of ten meters was lit up, and she gave a sweet voice. : "Feel the anger from the Kaldorei Empire, you smelly forest trolls!!"


    As the giant fireball smashed into the marching troll team at an unrecognizable speed...


    In the canyon, a dazzling magical flare rose up... Under the light of this dazzling fiery red flare, even the sun hanging high in the sky looked a little bleak.


    When this flare rose, the mages ambushing in the entire valley began to pour their anger towards the troll troops in the valley...


    Arcane missiles, rain of flames, rain of ice... all kinds of arcane magic, ruthlessly smashed at the bewildered troll.


    And there were two loud noises at the exit and entrance of the canyon...


    The canyon is blocked...


    These assaulted trolls are like flies without their heads, running around the bottom of the valley... Magic is a new thing to them, and they... don''t know how to deal with it.


    There are even trolls, kneeling on the ground, begging their death god-Bonsandi not to take them away...


    Zhou Ye looked boringly at these trolls like weak chickens...Yes, they do have amazing recovery capabilities, and they can even regenerate their limbs, but-under the brilliance of magic, these guys do everything. It''s not.


    It can be said that when the troll encounters magic, it is like a cold weapon encounters the artillery of the god of war. There is no resistance. In such a war, can he really find fun??Zhou Ye began to doubt this!!


    Reference 1667


    One thousand six hundred and sixty seven chapters


    Sirid, the warlord of the headhunters, was already extremely angry...


    "Why are we attacked by those long ears? Isn''t this behind the burning branch tribe? How did those long ears bypass the burning branch tribe''s defense line and appear here?"


    Silid''s roar resounded throughout the canyon...


    Although his roar was very loud, it was louder than his voice, it was the sound of magic hitting the ground.


    I don''t know if it was because of his roar that attracted the attention of a certain Kaldorei mage...


    A meteorite with a diameter of more than ten meters fell from the sky with flames...


    This meteorite technique slammed into Seelid impartially...


    This is known as the most powerful headhunter warrior of the Amani tribe, and he was already angry at this time...He stretched out his hand, trying to forcibly catch the meteorite that fell from the sky.


    result??Does the result still need to be asked??


    As long as the guy with a string in his head, he wouldn''t want to forcefully pick up the meteorite with the red flame... kinetic energy plus potential energy is enough to crush a steel ingot.


    "boom----!!"


    With a loud explosion, the troll warlord was torn apart by meteorite...


    At this moment, look around--


    The troll headhunter troops in the entire canyon have become a mess...


    They were smashed by magic from both sides of the canyon, but they couldn''t find a place to hide.

 Chapter 1253

    Burned, frozen... Directly headshot by arcane missiles...


    In short, there are all kinds of methods of death.


    The battle lasted for more than half an hour...


    Half an hour later, there was no troll standing in the canyon anymore.


    Then, the wizard troops began to use the slow fall technique to jump off the cliffs on both sides of the canyon.One by one, the trolls who were still breathing were made up.


    And Zhou Ye also took Elisand to patrol the canyon...


    It is estimated that the mages have been working behind closed doors for too long, and it is rare to encounter occasions where they can use magic techniques to their fullest. Therefore, Zhou Ye was a little depressed, and there was no one to live...


    It seems that my own countermeasures cannot be made...


    But forget it, a small tribe, if you encounter them in the future, you will kill them... and there is no need to use any tactics.


    Just when Zhou Ye was about to turn around and leave with Zhou Ye''s thoughts, he suddenly felt a faint breath...


    Zhou Ye looked to the side dumbly, only to see a guy wearing an animal skin robe, lying in the grass beside him...


    It can be seen from his broken hands and feet that this product has also been attacked by magic.


    However, he is not dead...


    In Zhou Ye''s perception, his heart was still beating, but the beating frequency was very slow, which was about five minutes.


    It is easy to be let go as a real corpse.


    Although his disguise is clever, he can''t hide it from Zhou Ye...


    Ha, it''s so effortless...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye took out the animal skin covered with the map, and then gently wiped it with his hand...


    Suddenly, the 40% of the incorrectly labeled maps in the back became the correct maps.


    then--


    Zhou Ye threw the map in the grass, beside the guy disguising the corpse.


    One side also said loudly to Elisand: "It seems that the patriarch of the Burning Branch tribe did not lie to us, these reinforcements from the Amani Empire have indeed come here!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Eli Sander was taken aback. She just wanted to say something, but when she saw her man winking at her, she suddenly understood.


    "That''s right, Your Highness, it''s a pity that the patriarch of the Burning Branch tribe is eager to migrate, and there is no more message left!!"


    "It''s okay, hasn''t he already left us a map?"


    "That''s it!"


    The two of them talked, while walking towards the distance...


    And the army witch doctor who pretended to be dead in the grass had done business with Kaldorei¡¯s caravan before, and he could understand some Kaldorei¡¯s language...


    Hearing what the two said, the witch doctor almost didn''t jump from the ground... Fuck, no wonder we were ambushed behind the defense... Feelings, we have been betrayed??


    He ventured to squint his eyes secretly, and after seeing the figure in golden armor and the gorgeously dressed woman beside him, he became more sure of his thoughts...


    Little by little, he pressed the map of the animal skin that had fallen beside him under his body, and then¡ªcontinued to close his eyes and pretend to be dead...


    The time to clean the battlefield is not long, only more than half an hour.


    In fact, the so-called cleaning of the battlefield is just to give the wizards some time to collect loot.


    For the mages, this is the first war they participated in, which is very memorable...


    It¡¯s just that, facing the trolls¡¯ rough armor, the mages felt completely indifferent...Finally, they decided to take a few skeleton ornaments hung on those corpses as their own trophies...


    Of course, there are also wizards with heavier tastes who have begun to collect the fangs of the trolls to use as their own trophies... However, such wizards are rare.


    Not much time...


    The wizards have completed their collection of loot.


    When the mages gathered next to Zhou Ye and planned to leave... Zhou Ye found that, except for a hapless person who flashed his foot, basically all the mages were unscathed.


    Amei, you always say that she created the myth of zero casualties during the Gulf War...


    Now it seems that I can create the myth of zero casualties.


    With such unspeakable pride, Zhou Ye took the mages and teleported back to the forward base.


    The entire Serpentine Canyon suddenly became a dead place after Kaldorei''s wizard troops withdrew.


    Except for the devastation caused by all kinds of magic, and the whine that followed the wind blowing through the canyon, it was quiet like a dead zone...


    At this moment, a figure rose from the ground bit by bit...like a resurrected ghost.


    However, there was a sound of speech, and the figure fell on its knees again...


    As the voice came, two Kaldorei soldiers riding on the night saber in full armor, said as they walked: "I really don''t know why the prince would have left such an important map here...it hurt us. Go out and look for it!!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, find it quickly, and we might go back soon...More than 10,000 trolls have just died here, so I feel panicked!"


    "What are you afraid of? These guys are not our opponents when they are alive, and even more so when they die!!"


    As the voice faded away, the figures of the two soldiers disappeared in this gorge...


    The figure hurriedly got up, he shoved the animal skin map into his arms, and then limped towards the distance...He was going to report to his patriarch, they were shamelessly Betrayed...


    Reference 1668


    One thousand six hundred and sixty eight chapters


    The pace of war will always be unimaginable.


    When the witch doctor who escaped from the dead just gave the precious information he had obtained to his chief.


    The preparations for the war of the Kaldorei Empire have been completed.


    Under Zhou Ye''s command, they rushed into the depths of the forest like a broken bamboo...


    Those trolls who were too late to react, faced the magic bombardment of the Kaldorei Empire, all they could do-they only scurried away.


    Just half a month''s time-


    The entire Amani tribe fell...

 Chapter 1254

    Half of the Zuaman Empire fell into the hands of the Kaldorei Empire...


    The patriarch of the Amani tribe, Gorner fled to the holy land of the Zul Aman Empire, Zul Aman.


    Here, he denounced the betrayal of the Burning Branch tribe to the chiefs of all the tribes, and called on all the trolls to unite...together to resist the invasion of those long ears.


    Of course the trolls promised to swear.


    but--


    When the war came back, they dragged on one by one and refused to send troops to help the Amani tribe.


    In fact, it is no wonder that when the Amani tribe was strong, they bullied other tribes...they did many things like grabbing hunting areas.


    Now-you are unlucky, you say we want to unite, just unite??


    you think too much¡­¡­


    In this situation, the Kaldorei Empire drove all the way straight... directly took down the holy land of the entire Zul Aman Empire, Zul Aman.


    This time, it was like stabbing Lou Zi...


    All the troll races that had stood idly by, began to gather...


    What is Zul Aman for them??It is the place where the ancestors slept, the holy land of the troll empire, and the place that all trolls always yearn for.


    Here is occupied by the Kaldorei Empire, as if their ancestral tombs were planed by the Kaldorei Empire.


    The fire tree tribe, the moss rotten tribe, the evil tooth tribe, the evil branch tribe, the deadwood tribe... and so on, these tribes with originally ambiguous attitudes were organized together.


    They gathered hundreds of thousands of troll soldiers and surrounded the entire group of Zul Aman outside Zul Aman...


    They clamored, let the Kaldorei Empire roll out of their holy land...


    In this regard, the army of the Kaldorei Empire that occupied Zul Aman didn''t care at all.


    Because-they firmly believe that under the leadership of the undefeated prince, they will win another victory.


    Why is it called the undefeated prince??


    Because--every time, their Prince can always surprise them...


    Who has seen the state magic blessing the whole army??


    Their prince can do...


    Every time, those stinky trolls sneak attacks, who could have expected??


    Their prince would have expected it, and prepared in advance, taking a bite back.


    At this stage of the war, it is said that the Kaldorei Empire suffered a lot of casualties, but in fact, the entire Kaldorei Empire suffered less than ten casualties in this war...


    These less than ten casualties were still caused by disobedience, Zhou Ye let them do what they did.


    This is simply a miracle...


    Obedient, follow, can win...


    These simple three phrases have almost become the motto of the entire Kaldorei army.


    Even if the external trolls had more than three times their military strength,...the soldiers who had absolute confidence in their commanders didn''t care at all.


    The Kaldorei soldiers who stood on guard at the head of Zul''Aman were ridiculing while watching the troll tribe coalition forces in the distance.


    "This time, a lot of merits have been delivered to the door!!"


    "Yes, I hope they can hold on for longer, don''t be like the Amani tribe, they are defeated when they get into the battle!"


    "Hey...who said no!!"


    In fact, it is no wonder that these Kaldorei soldiers underestimate the enemy so much.


    After possessing the big killer on the battlefield of magic... the situation of the war has long changed.


    If it is said that before... the trolls could still rely on the crowds to drive the Aqir back to the ground, then now they have encountered the Kaldorei Empire with magical powers... Sometimes the crowds are crowded and crowded. Become a burden.


    Just like before the artillery appeared--


    The group charge is the constant tone on the battlefield...


    But after the emergence of artillery and machine guns, the group charge became the group¡¯s death...


    The mode of war has changed dramatically at this moment.


    Obviously, the trolls did not realize this change, they are still used to the previous combat mode...


    And at this moment--


    In the palace of Zul Aman...


    Zhou Ye was looking at the pure gold masks on the walls of the palace with great interest.


    Zhou Ye had long lost interest in Jin Jin. What he was interested in was the magic power attached to these masks...


    Obviously, these masks were enshrined here...the masks once worn by the leaders of the troll generation.


    "My dear... the magician legion is ready!!"


    A tall figure walked behind Zhou Ye and said softly.


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye smiled and turned to look. It was not someone else who came here to tell him back, but it was Elisand, the majesty''s magical advisor, the Grand Magister.


    "How is the result of the training?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Now they can adjust their magic frequency to be consistent with others!!" The affection in Elisand''s eyes almost drowned Zhou Ye.


    In her opinion, someone who can come up with this kind of magic power that gathers all magicians, and cast that kind of super-magical magic that destroys the world, is simply crazy...


    The most important thing is that he also succeeded...


    In fact, as one of the top leaders of this army, Elisande is far less optimistic than the Kaldorei soldiers standing on the wall...


    Because she knows things that the soldiers don''t know...


    In order to regain their holy land--


    Those trolls have already awakened more than a dozen Loa gods by means of blood sacrifices...


    That huge beast with a height of hundreds of meters is definitely a weapon of war...

 Chapter 1255

    Ordinary magic is as useless as tickle to them.


    And these Loa gods are enough to pose a threat to the Kaldorei army... and even destroy them here.


    It''s just that those tribes are scrupulous about their holy land, so they haven''t launched an attack...Once they realize that the Kaldorei Empire will never withdraw...They will definitely launch an attack regardless of everything.


    This is what the top military leaders worry about most.


    But-now, Elisand isn''t worried...


    Because, her lover, the queen¡¯s spouse, and the prince of the empire...have invented a magic circle that can deal with those beasts. In this magic circle that gathers all the power of the magic army, no one needs to pay a little. The magic power of the magic circle can make the people who act as the magic power commander in the magic circle exert the ability to destroy the world.


    I have to say...With this magic circle, this war¡ªthey will win.


    Reference 1669


    One thousand six hundred and sixty nine


    And Zhou Ye, who heard Elisand¡¯s words, smiled slightly... "Well, we should also prepare to teach the smelly trolls outside!!"


    "That''s right, my dear!!" Eli Sound smiled and put Zhou Ye''s arm around.


    The two walked out of this hall side by side...


    For their ancestral land, these trolls are quite willing...The ground is full of golden bricks, and the ones responsible for lighting are also large gemstones.


    The two walked through the long palace corridor and came to the open space in front of the palace.


    At this time, in the open space, there were already thousands of magicians from the magician army, and they lined up according to certain rules.


    When they saw Zhou Ye walking out, they respectfully bent their waists towards Zhou Ye.


    In the past, for them... maybe the name Zhou Ye just represented the spouse of Her Majesty the Queen.


    However, right now, the name Zhou Ye, to them, represented an invincible commander and an extremely powerful magician.


    In the past half month, they have verified how their commander-in-chief played those trolls in his hands countless times.


    I also saw how the magician occupied the absolute main position in the war...


    If, in the past, ordinary soldiers saw them and admired them because they were afraid of the magical power they possessed, then now¡ªthe soldiers saw them and admired them because¡ªthey can put soldiers on the battlefield. Try to bleed as little as possible...


    These two completely different admiration changes make these magicians feel very useful.


    To be feared and to be respected are completely different concepts...


    "His Royal Highness, good day!" XN


    The uniform greetings showed the magicians'' admiration for Zhou Ye.


    For this, Zhou Ye just scratched his cheek a little embarrassedly...


    In fact, for Zhou Ye, this war was just a play through.


    A guy who can slaughter the entire troll genocide on his own within one minute, his purpose in setting off this war is just playing.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye concealed his strength in this war...Although, only the slightest bit he revealed was enough for these magicians to admire them.However, compared with his true strength... these leaked things are really insignificant.


    Therefore, facing the worship of these magicians, Zhou Ye felt a little embarrassed.


    "Well, everyone is in place, ready for our military magic!!" Elisand saw the embarrassment of her man, she directly ordered.


    "Yes!!!" XN


    The magicians agreed and began to adjust their own magic frequency, forming a resonance with the magic power in other magicians...


    Then-Elisand walked to the middle of the magic circle, she will be the person responsible for guiding the magic of the army this time.


    With thousands of magicians, their magic power was injected into Elisand''s body through a certain frequency through the magic circle...


    A dazzling light appeared on Elisand''s body...


    In the sky above Zul Aman, a phantom of Elisand, one hundred meters high, stood out of thin air...


    This weird scene caused the troll camp surrounding Zul Aman to become chaotic...


    "Ancestral spirit is on top, what is that?"


    "Damn it, wouldn''t it be the magic of those long ears again?"


    "Go report to the patriarch!!"


    Just in the troll''s camp, when it was a mess...


    The phantom of Elisand, who was hundreds of meters high, slowly opened his eyes.


    From her eyes, two beams of light projected out, like two searchlights.


    A loud voice came out from her mouth...


    "Dirty trolls, don''t deserve to live with our Kaldorei under a sky!! Feel the anger from the Kaldorei Empire...Certify the fall of the stars!!"


    With this thunderous sound...


    Thousands of meteorites, dragging their long tails from the sky, smashed toward the troll camp...


    In the face of this natural disaster-like scene, even the 100-meter-high Loa gods have only room to bury their heads on the ground and shiver.


    And Zhou Ye looked at this scene like the end of the world, speechless...


    Damn it¡ªLittle Elisand, you¡¯re too hard.


    What is the concept of more than a thousand meteorites??


    Put it this way...


    On the earth, the extinction of dinosaurs was only because a meteorite with a diameter of ten kilometers hit the surface of the earth.


    The smoke and dust caused by the impact filled the entire earth''s atmosphere, leading the earth to enter the Great Ice Age ahead of time, and thus leading to the extinction of the earth''s overlord, the dinosaurs.


    The result of nearly a thousand meteorites falling to the ground is only higher than the result of the meteorite with a diameter of ten kilometers falling to the ground.


    Although this is a magical world... but Azeroth can never withstand such an impact...


    No, it should not be said that Azeroth cannot afford it, it should be said that the night elves cannot afford it.


    After all, even if Azeroth is hit, there is no big problem... The point is that the rolled up smoke and dust will definitely make the entire continent enter the Great Ice Age.


    "Oh-I''m still trying to finish it!!" Zhou Ye waved his hand helplessly.

 Chapter 1256

    The smoke and dust caused by the impact of the meteorite was just so abruptly shrouded by a pair of invisible hands...It was impossible to float more than ten meters in height.


    Furthermore, a transparent magic curtain enveloped the entire Zul Aman...


    This transparent magic curtain blocked the troll camp from the strong shock waves caused by the meteorite falling on the ground...


    Even so, the Kaldorei soldiers in Zul Aman felt a tremor.


    "Elune is here, our mage is so powerful!!"


    "Yeah, it was our Great Magister Elisand that just cast the spell... it''s amazing!!"


    And the Great Magister Elisand, whom they were full of praise...At this time, he was feeling anxious.


    After the magic was displayed, she realized that the magic power seemed to be unexpectedly large.


    The big one, maybe it will destroy his own side...


    That''s too embarrassing...


    Thousands of years later-when later generations digged up this place, they found Eli Sander buried alive in smoke and dust, and then, from then on-Eli Sander might have become a negative teaching material.


    [To cast spells, you must do what you can, and never learn from the Ellisand Grand Magister. She used a powerful spell to bury the enemy-and herself!!


    Thinking of this, Elisand felt a stomachache.


    Fortunately... Her lover Zhou Ye helped her out... Otherwise, I am afraid she would become the first poor worm to bury herself with magic.


    At this time¡ªwith Elisande¡¯s Star Meteorite¡ªthe troll camps outside have already turned into a sea of ??flames. Even if the guy who managed to escape the impact of the meteorite could not escape the shock wave generated by the impact of the meteorite, even if he If you escape the shock wave, you will suffocate and die in the sky full of smoke...


    This is the terrible thing about this spell.


    Reference 1670


    One thousand six hundred and seventy chapters


    Zul Aman -


    The Holy Land of the Zuaman Empire-


    The resting place of ancestors...


    All trolls have heard names from their parents since they were born.


    A holy place that all trolls must visit once in their lives...


    This pearl surrounded by countless beautiful forests...


    Today-after witnessing the rise of the Zou Aman Empire, it has also witnessed the fall of the Z Aman Empire...


    At this time, outside Zul Aman, in the dense jungle surrounding it, it still turned into a scene like the end of the day.


    Pieces of trees fell under the meteorite that fell from the sky, and more often-under the shock wave generated when the meteorite hit the ground.


    One after another, huge meteorites hit the ground, like a stone thrown into a calm lake... On the ground, a series of ripples were brought.


    The deadly earth ripples uprooted old trees with lush roots...


    then--


    Like a toy, thrown in the air...


    Pieces of forest fell, and then... they were ignited by the hot air and turned into sparks...


    Hundreds of thousands of trolls were originally hidden in the woods, just like ants in the flames...turned into fuel for this sea of ??fire and burned out.


    When the meteorite no longer falls and the earth gradually returns to calm...


    Some surviving trolls found...


    Compared with those of the same race who died in the first blow, these survivors are the most unlucky existence.


    The endless sea of ??fire has consumed all oxygen...


    Those surviving trolls, in the ashes of the flames falling all over the sky, found that they could not breathe anyway...


    They breathed the air desperately, ignoring that it would suck in the ashes that burned out... but-it still didn''t help.


    These surviving trolls were clutching their necks desperately one by one, and even some of their necks were scratched... Leaking the inner trachea... But this did not help them survive... Because, The oxygen available for them to survive is already burning and exhausted.


    When the last troll... fell to the ground with a distorted expression...


    The whole battle is finally over...


    At this time-at the head of Zul Aman.


    Countless soldiers of the Kaldorei Empire watched this scene in silence.


    Perhaps it is because of the miserable deaths of those trolls that touched their compassion...


    For a while, they actually felt that these trolls were a little pitiful.


    At this time, a faint voice rang in their ears... "I think these trolls are very pitiful?"


    Countless Kaldorei soldiers couldn''t help nodding their heads...


    However, they immediately realized that something was wrong...This voice was the voice of the Supreme Commander, His Royal Highness.


    Just when they don¡¯t know how to remedy it...


    Zhou Ye''s voice sounded again.


    "I also think they are very pitiful... But, in order to prevent the people of Kaldorei from suffering such pain, all we can do is to impose such pain on our enemies... Have mercy The heart is not shameful, but please remember your race and-why you fought!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words...the compassion in the eyes of countless soldiers gradually faded, and their eyes were filled with incomparable determination.


    In front of them-these deadly painful people are their enemies...a savage race that has eaten their compatriots. Such a race is not worthy of mercy!!


    Zhou Ye was very satisfied with the performance of these soldiers...


    He didn''t care about the pity that appeared in the eyes of the soldiers just now, just like people, seeing any race that was cruelly treated, he would have pity, but-if you know clearly, this one is suffering. The race is your enemy. If you don¡¯t do this, then the pain may come to your compatriots, then... compassion does not exist.


    At this time, Zhou Ye supported Elisand, who was a little weak because of the spellcasting just now, and under the protection of Matilda and the guards of a few months, he took the little Lolita Maiev Shadowsong to the ancestor. The city head of Oman.


    "I did it all?" Because he just concentrated on casting the spell, Elisande doesn''t have much room to observe the consequences of his magic.


    Now, facing the scene like the end of the world in front of her, she couldn''t help but hide her little look...


    On the hundreds of square kilometers of land, there are traces of falling meteorites everywhere... Black flames and smoke filled the entire land, and even in some places, a huge crater was smashed by meteorites, and the pit was still filled with water. The light, obviously¡ªthe water system under the ground was smashed open by a meteorite.

 Chapter 1257

    "Yeah!!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "I hope there will be another fragrance of birds and flowers next year..."


    As the voice fell, Zhou Ye snapped his fingers softly...


    In an instant, the smoke and dust that he forcibly suppressed to a height of ten meters, like an invisible giant hand pressing them, fell on the ground... became a thick black substance covering the ground, At the same time, the corpses of those trolls were covered up-and the embers that were still burning just now were all annihilated at this moment.


    "Elune is on...I...I didn''t expect this magic to be so powerful!!" Elisande said, and couldn''t help muttering: "You must remember these magicians'' memories when you go back. To be closed, such magic must never be spread..."


    "Don''t worry, I just did it!!" Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head: "Strategic type is absolutely not allowed to spread!!"


    "That''s good, that''s good!!" Elisand didn''t feel uncomfortable for the miserable deaths of those trolls...Since it is an enemy, it can''t be overemphasized.


    Zhou Ye looked at the sky... and whispered: "These days there will be heavy rains, it will be very cold... Let the soldiers pay attention to keep warm, and... After the heavy rains, we will head towards those troll tribes... I want to kill them all!!"


    "Yes, Your Royal Highness!" Matilda not only acted as Zhou Ye''s guard, but also his adjutant and messenger.


    After issuing the order, Zhou Ye bent over and hugged Maiev Shadowsong Little Lolita."Does little Maiev think I''m cruel...not only did I wipe out the soldiers of the troll clan, but even killed all the old and weak women and children they left in the tribe??"


    "No..." Little Maiev Shadowsong glared at her cute big eyes, and said: "Everything you do is for our Kaldorei Empire. It is because of your decision that our Kaldore The people of the Thunder Empire will be so safe...You are the Kaldorei Empire, a well-deserved hero!!"


    Hearing Maiev''s words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but laugh... As expected, she was a Loli who had been accepting her own adjustments, and even the view of good and evil was similar to her own.


    I don''t know when, the raindrops began to drip from the sky... as if weeping for the fate of the troll family.


    Reference 1671


    Chapter one thousand six hundred and seventy one


    After half a month-


    The first winter rain after the beginning of winter finally stopped...


    Precisely because of the transmission of magic to transport supplies, the soldiers of Kaldorei did not encounter any unlucky things like non-combat attrition.


    When the heavy rain that lasted for half a month stopped, Zhou Ye directly led Kaldorei''s army and swept towards the troll camp.


    And Zul Aman, the city of dreams of the trolls, the city of ancestors... Zhou Ye was left here.


    Outside Zul Aman, a swamp composed of thousands of lakes of various sizes has been formed due to the impact of meteorites and the erosion of heavy rain that lasted for half a month.


    Zhou Ye is still thinking about when he will come here to fish when he is free...


    Especially, he named this place wickedly as Zuaman Swamp, in order to commemorate the Zuaman troll empire that is about to die completely in history.


    When Zhou Ye took Kaldorei''s army and left here soon...


    A figure wearing a black robe, under the escort of more than a dozen people, came here...


    He looked at the Zul Aman area that had turned into a swamp, and couldn''t help sighing: "As expected of Queen Azshara''s spouse, I underestimated you... It seems that the trolls are not enough to make you Pride fell into the dust...but it doesn''t matter, I have found a great existence, I believe-he will definitely let you taste the taste of failure!!"


    Having said this, the black-robed man looked at his subordinates and ordered: "Let''s release our Royal Highness Princess!"


    "Yes, my lord!!"


    Several subordinates agreed, turned hurriedly, and lifted a square object shrouded in black cloth...


    Under the black cloth, is a cage made of steel, in the cage... a troll girl is sitting drowsy in it.


    Perhaps the sudden dazzling light awakened her, she opened her eyes...


    Looking at the swamp in front of her, the female troll was dumb... She couldn''t help muttering to herself: "Where is this?"


    "Here...this is the holy land you used to yearn for, Zul Aman!!" A voice came, making the female troll sluggish for an instant.


    After a long while-


    The female troll was crazy. She shook her iron cage desperately and shouted: "This is impossible... Our ancestral land is a magnificent building built in a beautiful forest. How could there be a swamp? You are lying Me, damn long ears!!"


    "Stab!"


    With the sound of an electric current, a long electric whip emerged from the fingertips of the man in the black robe, and hit the female troll... "Be full of respect to your master, troll!! "


    The female troll in the cage trembled by the sudden electric current... After a while, she was slightly relieved, and then she realized that she was no longer the daughter of the favorite chief among the tribe... and It was the long-eared slave who was proficient in the language of their troll clan.


    Even so¡­¡­


    But she still clutched the iron fence with both hands, looking at the scene in front of her in disbelief... Muttered in her mouth: "This is impossible... This is not Zul Aman... It is definitely not Zul Aman!!"


    The black-robed man looked at the female troll who no longer yelled and nodded in satisfaction... He smiled and said, "You have to believe in your eyes, the humble troll... Your ancestral land has been completely destroyed by that person. Here, the souls of hundreds of thousands of troll warriors are still sleeping, they are also dead in the hands of that person!!"


    "Who... Who is it... Who destroyed our ancestral land!!!"


    Hearing the words of the black-robed man, the female troll''s face suddenly became extremely hideous, and she roared with great anger...


    With her roar, it was as if the souls of the trolls who did not look at her were also resonating with her... The whole swamp made a sound of wind like howling ghosts and wolves.


    Regarding such a vision, the black-robed man didn''t care at all. He smiled and said: "That man is the prince of the Kaldorei Empire, the great light in the light, the spouse of Queen Azshara¡ª¡ªZhou Ye!!!"


    "I want him to die, I curse him, I curse him with the unyielding troll spirit, I curse him with the ancestor soul that has been sleeping for thousands of years in Zul Aman... I want him to die!!"


    The scream of the female troll resounded throughout the swamp...


    It''s just that this time¡ªthe souls in the swamp were not responding to her, but became something like nothing...as if they were afraid of that person.


    Seeing this... the female troll became even more angry.


    "You are actually afraid of the one who killed you!!"


    "Are you still worthy of claiming to be descendants of Zuaman?"


    "You have lost all the faces of trolls!!"


    However, no matter how she cursed, those souls just didn''t respond...


    "Interesting...It''s so funny!!" Seeing this, the black-robed man couldn''t help but pull out an ironic smile with his horns leaking under his hood."His Great Prince, I didn''t expect your power to make these dead ghosts so scared. I feel more and more interesting in this game... I really look forward to seeing you look when you fell in front of me!"


    After talking to himself these words, the black-robed man waved his hand directly, led the team again, and walked forward...


    Under the leadership of the black-robed man, the team quickly passed through the swamp and arrived at the holy city of the troll clan-Zul Aman.


    Looking at this huge city full of trolls'' rough style...


    The female troll who was no longer covered by the black cloth fell silent...


    Until this moment, she truly believed that this place is the holy land of trolls, Zul Aman...


    The sacred place that was once extremely glorious, at this time, looks very bleak...


    In the Holy Land, there are no longer any trolls who come to pay homage to the ancestral spirit...

 Chapter 1258

    Instead, there are empty streets and a thin layer of dust on top of magnificent buildings.


    This team is walking slowly on the street of Zul Aman...


    Under the leadership of the black-robed men, the team quickly came to a clearing in the center of Zul Aman...


    On the four corners of the square, there are four giant troll statues with a height of more than ten meters...


    That is the founder of the Zuaman Empire, the leader of the great first generation of the Zuaman Empire-Zuaman.


    Uh-I know this looks strange, but trolls just like to name their empire after their own names. This can only be said to be the custom of trolls.


    When the team came to this open space, the black-robed man waved his hand and said to his men in the language of the night elves: "Go, follow the things I explained at the beginning, and set it up!!"


    "Yes, my lord!!"


    A dozen subordinates bowed all together, and then walked around...


    Although the female troll in the cage could not understand the language of the night elves, it did not delay her looking at the dozens of people with curious eyes as if they were on the ground, writing and drawing what was busy...


    However, at this time a tall figure blocked her peeping gaze... it was not someone else, it was the man in black robes who led her.


    "Are you interested in making a deal with me?"


    Reference 1672


    One thousand six hundred and seventy two chapters


    "Deal?" The female troll smiled mockingly: "I never knew what deal was negotiated in a prison car. Perhaps, this is the custom of your Long Ear Empire??"


    In the face of the female troll''s ridicule, the black-robed man didn''t care at all. He laughed and said: "Before the transaction is concluded, you are still my slave, but... after the transaction is concluded, you can be free and become mine. Partner!"


    Even though the black-robed people said that the conditions are so attractive, the female troll is still unmoved... "I am not interested in any transaction now... I just want revenge! The guy who destroyed our troll empire... ¡­Thousands of broken corpses!!"


    "This is really a good idea!!" The black robe man smiled slightly: "Because that is exactly one of our transactions!!"


    After hearing the words of the black-robed man, the female troll hesitated for a while... asked: "Well, I am a little interested in this transaction now, tell me the content of the transaction!!"


    "I know that you are a very rare reincarnation LOA sacrifice of the troll clan. Because of this... the chief of the Amani tribe will let your father raise his son... apparently, he is plotting the entire Burning Branch tribe. , But in fact, both you and your father know that he is plotting you!!" The words of the black-robed man suddenly shocked the female troll.


    She didn''t expect that the secret she had always kept, even the idiot who only knew that he obeyed his father''s orders from Galanka would know it by the long ear in front of her.


    "Who are you? Why do you know these secrets!!!"


    "Haha..." Faced with Yarol''s question, the black-robed man smiled slightly: "I am a magician, I listen to the existence of everything, your secret, in the eyes of some great beings, nothing... And that great existence happened to tell me this thing!!!"


    Yarol stared at the black-robed man for a long time, and then slowly said: "Well, let''s talk about your transaction content!!"


    "Yes, a wise choice!!" The black-robed man smiled, and he said shiningly: "I will give you your freedom, and you...you are calling the ancestor spirits of your troll clan to help me deal with that Prince, how about You know...I can''t wait to see him die right in front of me..."


    "..." Yarol was silent...


    She didn''t know if she should believe the words of the black robe man, but - still that sentence, she had almost no choice now.


    Not agree


    She is still a prisoner, let alone revenge, it is estimated that she can''t even protect herself.


    and¡­¡­


    Yarol also firmly believes that if she is freed, the extremely powerful ancestor spirits summoned will definitely be able to wipe out the long ears who have kidnapped her. When the time comes, she will be free and move towards that The guy who destroyed the Zuaman Empire got revenge.


    Thinking of this, Yarol nodded, "Deal...I will summon the ancestral spirits and help you destroy the guy who destroyed our country!!!"


    "Then, I wish we have a happy cooperation!!" The black-robed man said, gently touching the iron fence with his hand, and instantly... the door of the prison car opened.


    Yarol Shiran walked out of the prison car... She moved her body gently, in that small prison car... She was almost suffocated to death.


    "Where are my things?" Yarol moved his body while looking at the black-robed man."Without those sacrificial vessels, I can''t wake up the ancestral spirit of Zul Aman!!"


    "It''s all here!!" The black-robed man smiled and pointed to the bag hanging next to the prison car...


    Yarol walked there unceremoniously and took out his sacrificial vessel from the bag.


    A wooden mask inlaid with gold rims, various bone ornaments, and... a short dagger with a string of skeletons strung like an awl.


    "I need to bathe and meditate for three days before I can summon the ancestral spirit!!" After Yarol put on his sacrificial vessel, Shi Shiran said.


    "Of course, we have time, don''t we?" The black-robed man said here, pointing to the surroundings... "There are empty rooms here for you to meditate... There is water in the swamp outside for you to bathe!! But... I I advise you not to think about running away, because I don¡¯t know what will happen then!!"


    "I won''t run away!!" Yarol gave the black robe man a vicious look.


    She hadn''t killed these guys, how could she escape??


    "It''s better!" The black robe man smiled slightly...


    In fact, he was very satisfied with the conditions of the female troll in front of him...Three days were enough for his men to draw those magic circles more delicately...


    In this way, he has a little more confidence in implementing his plan.


    Time passed day by day...


    Three days passed in a flash.


    The full moon is empty¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Yarol, who had completed her meditation, put on her sacrificial vessel and walked out of her temporary residence...


    She walked to the square in the center of Zul Aman...


    On the square altar in the middle, those people had already prepared sacrifices according to her wishes...


    A giant bear, a giant crocodile, and a giant eagle...


    These three sacrifices represent the three forms of Zuaman... Legend has it that as the pioneer of Zuaman¡¯s empire, Zuaman was loved by the gods of Loa and bestowed him with three forms, making him a rival. The power of the gods...


    Yarol, with a solemn expression, took a strange step and walked to the sacrifice, and then-picked up the dagger-like sacrifice in his hand, and killed the three living creatures in the order of bear, fish, and eagle... Then, he smeared their blood on his face...


    Then, she began to provoke a very strange dance of prayer...


    With her dance steps, the torches on the square turned into an incomparably green color...


    As if at this moment, Nether descended on the world.


    But the black-robed man who had been waiting and watching showed a smile...soon, his wish would be realized.


    On the altar in the square, following the dance of Yarol...From the giant statues on the four corners, a dark blue figure flew out.


    There was a figure of a giant bear, a figure of a giant crocodile, and a figure of a giant eagle... Finally, it was the figure of a troll.

 Chapter 1259

    Four blue figures gathered together at the center point, and eventually turned into a giant figure several hundred meters tall.


    "Why are you disturbing my sleep... My descendants, I feel the anger and unwillingness in your heart..."


    "Great Zu Aman... Your descendants are here to pray to you, to grant you a fair death to the enemy who destroyed our empire!!" Yarol climbed on the ground very respectfully and shouted...


    "What? My empire?? Destroyed??" Zu Aman''s soul suddenly became extremely violent, and he roared angrily: "Who, who destroyed my empire!!"


    "Wait... why are there a group of small bugs in this sacred place!!!" Zu Aman apparently found the traces of the black-robed man.


    "The great ancestors are them...the long ears that destroyed our empire!!" Yarol betrayed the black robe man without hesitation.


    The black-robed man who had been mentally prepared for this smiled slightly, "It seems...finally we have to do it! Then-let''s get started!!"


    Reference 1673


    One thousand six hundred and seventy-three chapters


    "Do it!!"


    Following the action of the black robe man, a dozen of his entourage began to recite spells.


    "Shameless long ears!!" The female troll Yarol also felt something was wrong at this time, she quickly got up from the ground, holding a witch dagger, and rushed towards the black robe man.


    However, when she rushed in front of the black-robed man, she was blocked by an arcane barrier.


    Let her yell desperately outside the barrier, and there is nothing to do with the black-robed man and the dozen followers in the barrier.


    As the ancestral spirit of Zuaman summoned by Yarol, of course he would not stand by and let his descendants suffer...


    I saw a troll soul over a hundred meters high, with a witch in his hand, and shouted: "Despicable little bug, feel the anger from the sky!!"


    Huaguang flashed¡ª¡ª


    The soul of the troll over a hundred meters high is gone, replaced by a giant eagle with a wingspan of more than two hundred meters.


    This giant eagle, transformed from the ancestral spirit, waved its wings vigorously in mid-air...


    With the waving of its wings...


    Countless tornadoes rushing into the sky suddenly appeared on the wide square. These tornadoes rushed towards the black-robed man in the barrier as if they were manipulated by humans, entangled countless items in them and torn them to pieces...


    And the black-robed man is unmoved by such power...


    He just closed his eyes tightly, and chanted a spell quickly...


    The tornadoes repeatedly charged towards the black-robed man''s arcane barrier, but-the strength of this arcane barrier was unexpected.


    After resisting these tornadoes for more than a minute, they began to gradually show signs of collapse.


    Just when the arcane barrier makes an overwhelming shattering sound from time to time...


    The black-robed man opened his eyes and shouted, "It''s now-imprisonment!!"


    With the voice of the black-robed man, magical brilliance began to shine around the square...


    Looking from mid-air, the entire square platform was like a square hole in a copper coin, surrounded by a circular magic circle that kept shining with the brilliance of Austrian numbers.


    The huge ancestor spirit in the magic circle is bound by a series of arcane ropes, and it can no longer wave its wings.


    Of course, the ancestor spirit did not want to be captured by others. He roared and turned into a huge bear with a height of 100 meters...


    It is a pity that even in the form of a giant bear, it is still unable to break free from the shackles of these arcane ropes.


    The ancestor spirit struggled desperately, but it didn''t help...


    In the end, he transformed into a troll form, and was completely bound by the arcane rope in the magic circle.


    "Look, what a perfect source of energy!" The black-robed man smiled and removed the barrier around him. Now the ancestor spirit is no longer a threat to him.


    He stepped unhurriedly and walked to the center of the bedding square, in front of the troll ancestor spirit."Tsk tusk-these foul-smelling trolls are still useful. At least their faith for nearly a thousand years has turned an ordinary soul into such a powerful existence!!"


    "Despicable bug, what do you want to do?" the troll ancestor spirit, who was trapped by the arcane rope, asked loudly.


    "What do you do? Of course-to use your sacrifice to summon a great being!"


    The black-robed man said, going to the center of the magic circle and launching the magic circle...


    At this moment, an entourage cautiously walked to his side and said in a low voice: "My lord, that female troll escaped while we resisted the giant spirit!!"


    "Hehe..." The black-robed man smiled carelessly, and said: "For me, she has no use anymore, just run away..."


    "Now, the most important thing is to get in touch with that adult!!"


    Having said this, the black robe man gently removed the hood from his head... revealing his true appearance.


    This is the face of a typical night elf male...If you look confidently, you will find that when he and Queen Azshara enthroned, the night elf boy named Xavius ??who fainted in the palace had a few Sub-imagine.


    Yes, he is Xavius ??who has grown up.


    Queen Azshara, who was once deeply infatuated, suddenly announced the news of her marriage when she came to the throne. This was a big blow to him.


    Young Muai...


    If you have to describe it, maybe Xavius ??is the kind of fandom to her idol to Queen Azshara.


    I feel that no one is worthy of her, she should never get married...


    In fact, neither of them even said anything...


    This has to make people sigh... Crazy fans are terrible...


    After the marriage of Queen Azshara, Xavius ??turned his lifelong goal into doing everything possible to let Queen Azshara know how ridiculous her original choice was.


    This is a typical symptom that love becomes hate, although the two have no relationship at all.


    Although Xavius ??is extreme, he has to admit that he is talented in magic.


    Although for unknown reasons, his application to enter the Quel''Dorei Magic Academy next to the Well of Eternity was rejected, his level of magic can be said to be as good as those next to the Well of Eternity, enjoying eternity The magician of the power of the well.


    Even in the study of the magic circle, he far surpassed those so-called magic geniuses.


    Especially three years ago, when he was meditating, he felt a great existence from another dimension.


    The magic that the existence taught him deeply shocked him.


    He was eagerly absorbing the knowledge of magic from the great being.


    But now, it is time to open the portal and establish a closer connection with that great being.

 Chapter 1260

    Thinking of this, the black-robed man...Uh, no, it should be Xavius.


    Xavius ??walked to the center of his magic circle... a spell was moving in his mouth.


    The troll ancestor spirit tied in the center felt that the entire magic circle seemed to extract his power... "No, what is this!!"


    "For the coming of the great existence, give everything you have!!"


    With the roar of Xavius, a portal with a height of tens of meters opened...


    At the other end of the portal, you can see it faintly-it is a very desolate world.


    Green fel flames are everywhere. From the volcano that erupts from time to time, the spit out is also green fel magma...


    "Very well, you did it!!"


    An Eredar demon with a red skin and a height of several tens of meters said loudly from the other end of the portal: "Brutalus, take your demon soldiers through the portal, for our great Lord Sargeras, conquer the world!!"


    "As you wish, my lord!!" As the voice sounded, an abyss lord with a hideous face, centaur form, and four hooves, stepped towards this huge portal.


    Reference 1674


    One thousand six hundred and seventy-four chapters


    Xavius ??looked excitedly at the creatures that appeared in the huge portal in front of him.


    He is extremely hideous, but he is also extremely powerful.


    Brutalus strenuously pushed his immense body through the portal slowly...


    No way, although the portal is tens of meters high, it is still a bit too small for him.


    His body is a bit too big.


    However, just as Xavius ??looked at Brutalus''s body with excitement, passing through the portal little by little.


    The ancestor spirit of the troll, who has been bound in the magic circle and used as the battery of the portal, suddenly became violent at this moment.


    In his heart, a strange emotion appeared inexplicably...


    [For Azeroth, this evil creature must never pass through the portal!


    As this emotion gets stronger...


    The energy in the body of the troll ancestor spirit has become more and more violent...


    at last----


    "Troll-never be a slave!!"


    With this wild roar of the troll ancestor spirit-


    With a boom, the troll ancestor spirit exploded.


    This great change-made Xavies stunned.


    When did the troll become so backbone?


    After death, let your own people worship yourself and make yourself an almost indestructible existence like the ancestor spirit. It should be very afraid of death... isn''t it??


    Why, such a guy who is afraid of death actually-blew himself up??


    You know, if it explodes, the troll ancestor spirit will never be resurrected.


    Just when Xavius ??was stunned...


    Brutalus, who had just crossed half of the portal, was tragedy.


    To make a very inappropriate analogy...


    If, when Sadako got out of the TV, it happened¡ªthe TV was out of power...


    So what will happen to Sadako??


    Ahem, the current situation of the abyss lord Brutalus is similar to that of Sadako whose TV is out of power.


    The troll ancestor spirit, which exists as the battery of the entire teleportation array, suddenly blew itself...then the teleportation array naturally has no energy source, no energy source...then the portal will naturally be closed.


    Brutalus, who had just crossed half of the portal, saw this situation, and hurriedly struggled towards the portal.


    Unfortunately--


    late--


    With the explosion of the troll ancestor spirit, the portal array closed...


    Abyss Lord Brutalus, although his strength is very strong, but... can''t compete with space.


    moment--


    His body was completely cut off by the space.


    Have you seen the people who cut it in mid-


    The person who was beheaded would not die for a while, but the wailing sound that resounded in the ear was enough to make everyone feel his pain.


    At this time, the abyss lord Brutalus was just like the man who was beheaded. He was only half-length, lying on the ground, wailing in pain... That sound, really...


    ¡ª¡ªSharp and unpleasant.


    Xavius ??in this piece is already stupid...


    He looked at the Abyss Lord, who was only half of his body left in front of him, and looked at the green blood that kept coming out of his body...the whole person was dull.


    He has a sense of frustration that the whole world has abandoned him from time to time...


    The queen she likes got married, and her application to go to the Well of Eternity was rejected. Now-after four or five years of planning, it''s gone...


    This deep sense of frustration gave Xavies the feeling that the whole world was against him...


    Just when Xavius ??was in a daze there...


    What he didn''t notice was--


    Above him, tens of thousands of meters high in the sky...a figure is standing there, watching his failure cheerfully.


    "It''s too early, this time is too early... The Burning Legion shouldn''t be here at this time, so-I feel sorry, Bu Fat, I can only wrong you!!" Although he said that, his In the tone, there is no sense of self-blame, but a feeling of gloating.


    The person who would call the Abyss Lord Brutalus was fat, who else was besides Zhou Ye who had a deep understanding of World of Warcraft??

 Chapter 1261

    From the beginning of the Troll War, Zhou Ye had been eyeing Xavius.


    The so-called conspiracy of Xavies, in Zhou Ye''s eyes, there is no secret...


    If it wasn''t for Xavius ??to carry a bigger black pot, Zhou Ye would have killed him long ago, how can he let him jump here??


    It''s just that Xavius ??actually tried to let the Burning Legion enter Azeroth in advance, which is absolutely unbearable.


    What a joke...


    Enter early, there will be a lot of chain reactions behind...


    Zhou Ye was not afraid of other chain reactions, but he was afraid that this chain reaction would wipe out the women he ordered, that would be bad.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye simply controlled the thoughts of the troll ancestor spirit, causing him to explode directly.


    As a result, the abyss lord Brutalus, who was the first to pass through the portal, fell bloody.


    I directly felt the feeling of being cut in the waist.


    Yes, yes, as long as the devil does not die in the Twisting Void, he will eventually be reborn in the Twisting Void...


    but--


    This is too painful.


    It is estimated that the abyss lord Brutalus will be afraid of things like portals in the future.


    With such a happy mood, Zhou Ye lowered his head and glanced at the poor insects under his feet again...the figure disappeared into the night sky instantly.


    He still has a lot to do.


    For example, reassure the guards of the moon who have been guilty of killing too many troll women and children recently.


    How to appease??


    Of course it is with fierce love...


    This is recognized by the medical profession as the most effective method of comfort.


    Zhou Ye is gone...


    And Xavius, who was in a sluggish state below, also gradually recovered some spirit...


    Just now, the great existence in his mind has comforted him, saying that it is not his fault, and-this time the energy source he found is a bit too weak, if there is a stronger energy source to be used as a portal The battery is even more perfect.


    For this, Xavies is simply grateful...


    Obviously because of his own negligence, a powerful existence fell under the portal, and that great existence did not mean to blame him in the slightest-that adult is really kind 1!!


    In fact¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the planet Argus, which has been completely corrupted by the evil energy, Archimonde has jumped angrily...


    What''s more depressing, than the frustration of being kicked back at the moment before seeing the dawn of victory??


    The planet of Azeroth, but his boss, the place named by the fallen Titan Sargeras... It was so easy to escape the wave of magic, and found this planet, but was interrupted to teleport. This It was¡ªreally¡ªtoo annoying.


    The most important thing is that he can''t scold the idiot with long ears, because-he still needs that guy to open the portal to Azeroth for himself... So, he can only coax him first.


    As for the loss of an abyss lord??Archimonde didn''t care... the devil was like a leek, and there was one stubble after it was cut, and it would never be finished.


    Reference 1675


    One thousand six hundred and seventy-five chapters


    After the first failure, Xavius ??understood a truth deeply.


    If you want to cross the endless void and welcome that great existence to this world, it is far from enough to cling to those powers like the demigods of the wilderness.


    He had to set his sights on the holy land of the Kaldorei clan, the inexhaustible source of magic power, the Eternal Well.


    but--


    The Well of Eternity is the treasure of the Kaldorei Empire, and Queen Azshara takes this treasure very seriously.


    Even the students of Quel''Dorei Academy of Magic and Magic can only go there occasionally to practice with merit.


    The feat of practicing once is enough to make them feel distressed to death.


    So-for the time being, pay attention to the Well of Eternity, he can''t hit it...


    However, Xavies is not in a hurry.


    With a life that is almost immortal, he has time to plot this...


    With Xavius ??lurking again... It seems that the war on Zhou Ye''s side has become smoother.


    After more than a month of strangulation, the forces of the Kaldorei Empire have slaughtered all the trolls in the Zul Aman Empire.


    Of course, there are still some trolls who fled into the forest, they are no longer a threat to the Kaldorei Empire.


    then--


    Zhou Ye took the soldiers of the Kaldorei Empire and the class teacher returned to the court.


    In Eludis, the king city of the Kaldorei Empire-


    The soldiers on this expedition enjoyed an extremely grand welcome ceremony, and even Queen Azshara attended the ceremony in person.


    Of course, only Zhou Ye could enjoy Queen Azshara''s enthusiasm.


    After this war, Queen Azshara quickly made a decision to migrate people to the land of the Zu Aman Empire.


    Tens of thousands of Kaldorei civilians responded to Queen Azshara''s call. They dragged their families to the land that originally belonged to the Zuaman Empire, built houses, reclaimed land-built towns.


    It has to be said that the land occupied by the Zuaman Empire is quite good.


    The land is fertile with abundant resources.


    Almost all the Kaldorei civilians who migrated in the past lived a much more comfortable life than their hometown.


    Three years later----


    Zhou Ye once again proposed to fight against the Zandalari trolls and Zuldazar trolls in the southern part of the empire, as well as the Zandalari troll forces.


    This time Zhou Ye received support from almost all the Kaldorei nobles.


    They are also members who enjoy the dividends of the war. For them, expanding the territory of the empire is also of great benefit to them.

 Chapter 1262

    then--


    This time, with Zhou Ye as the commander in command, the standing army of nearly 200,000 kaldorei empire was gathered and swept toward the territories of the trolls in the south.


    Zhou Ye led an army of nearly 30,000 magicians this time.


    Under the leadership of Zhou Ye, who had opened the full map plug-in and the commander of the All-knowing plug-in, the army of the Kaldorei Empire wiped out these three troll forces without any effort. The Zul''Gurub Troll Empire and Gurubashi Troll Empire next to the three troll forces were also completely destroyed.


    Somewhat unexpectedly, when Zhou Ye was destroying the Zul''Gurub Empire, he saw the female troll Yarol, the initiator of the first troll war.


    At this time, Yarol was already a high-ranking priest of the Zul''Gurub Empire.


    It''s a pity... it''s totally useless.


    When she saw Zhou Ye''s first glance, she screamed and summoned the gods of Luoa to kill Zhou Ye...


    No way, who said Zhou Ye was her father-killing enemy??


    When Zhou Ye was sweeping the ancestral Oman Empire, he accidentally met her father¡¯s Burning Branch tribe, so Zhou Ye gave an order, and the Burning Branch tribe became eternal history, completely disappearing in the history of Azeroth. In the long river.


    Through spiritual sorcery, Yarol had already understood whose hand his father died.


    Of course she was extremely excited when she saw Zhou Ye.


    It''s a pity that her actions didn''t have any effect... The God of Luoa she summoned was completely vanished in just a few strokes of Zhou Ye''s magic army''s opposing magic.


    Even Yarol herself died on the spot...


    After annihilating all the trolls in the south... Zhou Ye temporarily stopped his steps.


    Because at this time, the territory of the Kaldorei Empire has already bordered the territories of those Pandaren in the Fairy Blossom Valley.


    As a race that loves peace, the Pandaren of course sent envoys to Zhou Ye''s army to meet Zhou Ye...and they wanted to sign a peace agreement that would not interfere with each other.


    To this, Zhou Ye of course readily agreed.


    Pandaren...


    Anyway, pandas are also Zhou Ye''s favorite animals. Although Zhou Ye can''t appreciate the thick body of Pandaren sister paper, Zhou Ye still has a good impression of Pandaren.


    After friendly consultations between the two sides...Finally signed a treaty of peaceful coexistence.


    The two sides also held the first food culture exchange meeting between the two countries on the border between the two countries.


    I have to say that the Pandaren race likes food culture, and they all make beer.


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye said-by adding beer, a good day is coming.


    During the one-month exchange meeting, both sides learned a lot about each other.


    In the eyes of the Pandaren, the Kaldorei Empire is a powerful empire, but they are not unreasonable. For example, the prince whose reputation is only under the queen is very kind, and he is very kind to them. There are many common languages ??in diet.


    In the eyes of the night elves in Kaldorei, the Pandaren clan is a race that loves peace, hard work and bravery...The culture they have created makes many night elves like it very much.


    Although the two sides have different forms, they have a lot in common.


    The trolls are different...


    For those cannibal monsters, the Kaldorei did not want to be with them from beginning to end.


    At this one-month exchange meeting, Zhou Ye really let go of his belly eating... He took his women to eat from the south to the north, and from the east to the west...


    All the things you can''t think of can be eaten here in Pandaren.


    This makes all the girls hooked.


    However, happy times are always short...


    Just when Zhou Ye planned to use power for personal gain to hold another month of exchange meetings...


    A news from the country forced him to hurriedly announce the withdrawal of troops, and leave the military affairs to Matilda and Elisand, and return to the palace ahead of time.


    "Where? Where?" Zhou Ye shouted eagerly as soon as he returned.


    "Here, Your Highness!!" A night elf girl dressed in a Moon God High Priest''s costume smiled and gave Zhou Ye a direction.


    "Did you find it?" Zhou Ye smiled and looked at the high-ranking priest...


    "Yes, Your Highness!!" The priestess smiled and nodded.


    "Good job!!" Zhou Ye happily hugged the priestess and gave a strong kiss, and whispered in her ear: "Wash up at night, ready to accept my reward!"


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the blush on the priestess''s face almost spread to her neck, she nodded slightly, and hmmed softly.


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already rushed into the room. In the room... Queen Azshara, her little maid and the deputy chief, were surrounding a crib, looking at the crib with curious eyes, lying down. The baby girl with sparse green lanugo on her head...


    "My Tyrande Whisperwind...hehehehe!"


    Reference 1676


    One thousand six hundred and seventy-six chapters


    "Little Tyrande..." Zhou Ye said as he picked up the baby...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s first glance, the baby girl who didn''t recognize her birth, she giggled... She waved her little hand, trying to catch Zhou Ye... But obviously, she with small arms and legs, There is no way to touch Zhou Ye''s body...


    This made the little baby girl suddenly dissatisfied...


    Seeing her squat, tears began to roll in her eyes.


    There is a posture that if you don''t let me catch, I will cry to show you...


    Zhou Ye smiled and gently hugged the little baby girl in his arms, letting her scratch her hair.


    The contented little baby girl, giggling, laughed while playing with her long black hair.


    Because of the reason of going to the countryside, Zhou Ye''s hair was already very long.


    "My dear..." Queen Azshara looked at her own man who was playing with little Tyrande, and asked curiously: "Why do you have to ask the priests to find this Tyrande in the village of Val''sharah? ¡¤Where is the baby of the whisper?"


    "Haha... this little guy is a very amazing existence in the future!!" Zhou Ye said, while looking at the high-ranking priest who had followed him into the house and asked: "The little guy''s parents also brought Yet??"


    "Yes, Your Highness!!" The high-ranking priest nodded hurriedly: "I said to the couple that this lovely baby girl is the son of the moon god El''en, so it is necessary to take her to the city. In the temple of the moon, baptism..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless... He never told the priests why he was looking for this baby girl named Tyrande Whisperwind, but she unexpectedly moved with such a reason, this Is it considered the legendary definite number??


    "His Royal Highness, did I do something wrong?" The priest who found the trace of Little Tyrande looked at the expression on Zhou Ye''s face with some anxiety, and asked hesitantly, "Or...I''ll..."


    "No need!!" Zhou Ye smiled at her, and said: "You did a very good job... This little guy will indeed be a child loved by Elune in the future. Where are her parents now? "

 Chapter 1263

    "This child''s parents are now waiting in the Temple of Elune... Do you want me to call them?" the priestess said hurriedly.


    "No, I''ll go meet them!!" Zhou Ye said, gently putting the baby girl in his arms back into the stroller, and then took the priestess, directly using teleportation magic, and came to Ai in the Moon Temple. In Luen Garden, "Take me to see the little guy''s parents!!"


    "Yes, Your Highness!!" The priestess was not surprised by Zhou Ye''s teleportation magic.


    In fact, there is a permanent portal between the Moon Temple and the Royal Palace.


    Otherwise, the priestess would not have brought little Tyrande to the palace under the eyes of her parents.


    And at this moment--


    Located in the side hall of the Moon Temple, a couple of night elves, dressed very plainly, were sitting anxiously.


    They are all ordinary civilians who have been living in a village in Valsharah...


    You know, when Zhou Ye didn''t completely destroy the Zu''aman Empire, Val''sharah was a small place on the border of the Kaldorei Empire...


    Although the folk customs are pristine, but - definitely not rich.


    For the Yufeng couple, the farthest place they have been is only the newly built giant city of Suramar.


    This ordinary couple of night elves never thought that one day they could come to the legendary king city, and never thought that they would sit in the original moon temple, waiting for their daughter''s baptism.


    You know, the Moon Temple in Aludis, as the original birthplace of the belief in the Moon God Elune and the earliest Moon Temple established, has long been closed to the public.


    General baptisms were performed in the Moon Temples in various regions of the Kaldorei Empire.


    Even more remote places...the priests of the Moon God Temple went directly to the local area to baptize the newborn.


    Only the most pious priests of the Moon God can come to the temple of the Moon God of Aludis for further training in order to be promoted to higher priests.


    However, with the establishment of the giant city of Suramar and the establishment of the Sisterhood of Elune, the Moon Temple there may become the new holy place of Elune belief in the eyes of ordinary people.


    but--


    The position of the Moon Temple of Eludis always surpasses all the Moon Temples. Who would let it be in the legend... Is the Well of Eternity the place where the Moon Goddess Elune sleeps during the day??


    This is the place closest to Elune, the goddess of the moon.


    Keke...too much.


    At this time, Tyrande Yufeng''s father was holding his wife''s hand tightly, comforting her... "Don''t worry, dear, it''s just a small baptism ceremony... Don''t worry!!"


    "But, but why don''t the priests let us watch?" Tyrande''s mother said with some worry: "The baptisms in the past were not all carried out under everyone''s blessing?"


    "That''s because our daughter is so different..." Said this, Tyrande''s father was full of triumphant smiles: "After all, it can be said by the priest that he was born with the favor of the Moon Goddess. My child, our daughter is the only one!!!"


    At this moment, a voice came from outside...


    "That''s right, your daughter is indeed a very special child, she has been blessed by Goddess Elune!!"


    Following the sound, a tall figure walked in, behind him, followed by two high-ranking priestesses.


    When he saw this figure, Tyrande''s father stood up excitedly...


    After all these years of war, the entire Kaldorei Empire rarely did not recognize this person.


    He has many titles, such as-the ruler of the dragon, the immortal eternal, the god of war of the kaldorei empire, the consort of Queen Azshara, and-the most beloved man of Elune...


    In the Kaldorei Empire, almost everyone knows that his prince seems to be favored by the moon goddess Elune, and he always carries the blessing of the moon god Elune on his body.


    Regarding this matter, many gossiping guys began to guess what the relationship between His Royal Highness Prince and the goddess of the moon was.


    Among other things, even the highest priest of the Moon Temple, the priest Fina Nightwind, who had not been seen for a long time, did not always carry the blessing of the moon goddess Elune like Zhou Ye.


    Regarding such rumours, Zhou Ye did not come out to refute the rumors, and even the priests of the Moon God Temple did not come out to refute the rumors... Gradually, Zhou Ye had the title of the man that Moon God loved deeply.


    Seeing Zhou Ye coming, Tyrande''s father, a simple night elf commoner, hurriedly stood up and saluted Zhou Ye: "May the Moon God bless you forever, Your Royal Highness!!"


    "May the Moon God bless you forever..."


    Reference 1677


    One thousand six hundred and seventy seven chapters


    "His Royal Highness, my daughter..." Tyrande''s mother asked uneasyly.


    "Don''t worry!!" Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Tyrande''s mother, and said, "Little Tyrande is very good now. She is receiving Elune''s baptism, but it will take some time!!"


    "That''s good...that''s good!!"


    Although Zhou Ye did not use any spiritual hints to Tyrande''s mother¡ª


    However, his own status determines the credibility of his words.


    So although Tyrande''s mother was still a little worried, she felt much better.


    "His Royal Highness is here..." Tyrande''s father also remembered what Zhou Ye said when he just walked in.


    "I''ll tell you something!!" Zhou Ye said, sitting opposite Tyrande''s father, and said: "Sit down and talk, don''t be so nervous..."


    "Okay, okay, Your Highness!!" Tyrande''s parents sat down cautiously... Forgive them for such a move, just like a commoner suddenly saw a superior leader, replaced by someone else, perhaps. Not as good as them.


    "Your daughter, Little Tyrande Whisperwind... is a child deeply favored by the Moon Goddess. She is a natural high priest..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yufeng and his wife couldn''t help but show surprise on their faces.


    What does the high priest represent??


    Represents the same social status as the nobility...


    And their Yufeng family is a small civilian family. Zhou Ye''s words are equivalent to telling them that your daughter will become a nobleman in the future.


    "But..." Zhou Ye''s words suddenly panicked the Yufeng couple.


    Could there be any changes in the middle??


    Zhou Ye was very satisfied with the performance of the couple... "The growth of every high-ranking priest cannot be separated from the careful teachings of the temple... Although Young Tyrande has Elune''s grace, this is only for her. Compared with other girls, they have a higher level of starting point, and growing education is very important...So, I now give you two choices..."


    "First..." Zhou Ye looked at the nervous expressions of the Yufeng couple and smiled slightly: "You entrust Little Tyrande to the temple to raise them, and I will grant you a piece of land and give you the identity of a nobleman. From then on... you can secretly take a look at Little Tyrande occasionally, but you can''t recognize her!!"


    "Then, what about the second? Your Highness!!!" Tyrande''s father asked in a difficult tone...


    "Second..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "The second option is that you can live in the royal city. I will give you allowances every month, and Little Tyrande will also live with you. , But...no land, no noble status..."


    "You can think about it, which one to choose!!" Zhou Ye said, just sitting there speechless.


    At this time, Tyrande Yufeng''s parents started to fight fiercely in their minds.

 Chapter 1264

    If they choose the first item, although they can no longer recognize their daughters from now on, they have their own land and become the masters of the empire, a nobleman...


    If they choose the second item, although they still have the custody of their daughters, they have no chance to become masters.


    Although, after their daughter becomes a high priest, they can naturally enjoy the privilege of becoming a nobleman, but...


    It''s like putting five million in front of you and telling you...As long as you give up your daughter''s custody, the five million will immediately belong to you.


    If you don''t give up the custody of your daughter, then...maybe you can have 5 million assets when your daughter grows up, but-you need to wait patiently.


    finally----


    Under Zhou Ye''s smiling gaze... Yufeng and his wife chose the first one.


    They chose to hand over their daughter to the temple to raise them, and they... immediately became a nobleman.


    "A wise choice!!" Zhou Ye smiled and gestured to the priest behind him slightly...


    Soon, the priest brought an appointment letter and handed it to Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye smiled and signed the appointment letter...


    The territory he assigned to the Yufeng couple was a small place far away from the king¡¯s city and bordering the kingdom of the Pandaren. It was originally the territory of the Zul''Dazar troll, but now¡ªit has become part of the Kaldorei Empire. Homeland.


    "His Royal Highness, I, can I take a look at my daughter one last time..." Tyrande Yufeng''s mother said sadly.


    "I''m afraid not!!" Zhou Ye refused her mercilessly."Because young Tyrande is receiving Elune''s blessing at this time, it will take at least three days to complete... so..."


    "Yes, I''m sorry, Your Highness, I am greedy!!" Tyrande''s mother said sadly on her face when she heard Zhou Ye''s words.


    Compared to Tyrande''s mother, her father was obviously more looking forward to what the territory he was about to acquire would look like.


    After spending some time sending the couple out of the temple... Zhou Ye returned to Queen Azshara''s palace again.


    Queen Azshara at this time was teasing little Tyrande with great interest.


    For Queen Azshara, raising a baby is a very novel thing...


    Although he is often messed up by this little guy, there is also a feeling of enjoying it.


    Zhou Ye watched Azshara look after little Tyrande, who was still a baby, with a faint smile on her face."Azshara, from now on... this little guy is your daughter. Are you happy or excited?"


    "Really? This is really good news!!" Azshara said, turning his head and said to his adjutant: "Acisar, go and prepare something, this little guy gave me my dress again It''s wet... Elune is here, this is the third outfit I changed today!!"


    Zhou Ye watched helplessly as Azshara was playing with Little Tyrande awkwardly, and shook his head speechlessly... The queen who was a mother for the first time was still a bit awkward.


    He walked quickly to Azshara''s side, then took the little Tyrande from Azshara''s arms, and gently patted her back...


    Soon, the little baby fell asleep deeply...


    From this day on, there is no such person as Tyrande Whisperwind in the world. Instead, the queen of the Kaldorei Empire, the jewel of Queen Azshara, and Prince Zhou Ye¡¯s favorite daughter-Tyrande. week¡­¡­


    I have to say that raising a baby is still very troublesome, because Azshara does not have Ru Juice to feed the baby, so Zhou Ye had to get the Essence of the Moon from Elune... Tyrande.


    In fact, Zhou Ye had other choices, but in order to let Little Tyrande''s future get closer to Elune, so... he chose the essence of the moon that Elune condensed with divine power...


    This enabled young Tyrande to establish a very close relationship with Elune since he was a child...close to a mother and daughter.


    Who made her grow up drinking the essence of the moon??


    Reference 1678


    One thousand six hundred and seventy-eight chapters


    Time flies...


    In a blink of an eye, another ten years have passed.


    In these ten years, it can be said that the entire Kaldorei Empire has developed to a state of almost peak.


    On the vast land of the Kalimdor continent, they had no enemies. Even the Gudak Troll Empire and the Drakkari Troll Empire that occupied the north were destroyed by the army led by Zhou Ye.


    After all the troll races were wiped out, the Kaldorei Empire stopped its expansion...


    No way, the population is always ill-fated...


    Because of eternal life, all the Kaldorei clan seem to be lacking in interest in raising offspring.


    Of course, there are also the Kaldorei clan who are willing to give birth to offspring.


    However, those are very few...


    For this reason, Queen Azshara almost died...


    However, she has no good way to do this.


    The population of the Kaldorei Empire, at a figure of ten million, has been hovering for a long time.


    She even asked her man for help... and Zhou Ye had nothing to do.


    Strictly speaking, the lives of the civilians in the Kaldorei Empire are already very good...Because of the invention of arcane puppets, even the farmers no longer need to use manpower to cultivate the land.


    There is no pressure to survive...


    Moreover, all schools in the Kaldorei Empire are free, and all eligible night elves can learn what they want to learn in it.


    How can this be??Is it necessary to open up certain restrictions like the Neon Warring States period in the original world?


    In that case, the night elves might have to be renamed Silver Chaos Elves...that was definitely not the consequence Zhou Ye wanted.


    Therefore, it can only be so temporarily...


    This may be the price for a race to gain immortality...


    It''s just that Zhou Ye didn''t have time to manage those things at this time...


    He is discussing matters with his daughter...who is his daughter??Of course it was Tyrande...


    In Azshara''s palace----


    Zhou Ye was looking at the beautiful girl with long green hair in front of him with a smile on his face, "Tyrande, my baby, believe me... Dad will really be back soon!!"


    "No!!" Little Tyrande refused with a tight face, "Last time my father said that those stinking frost trolls would be wiped out soon, but it took almost three months. ...I don''t care, I won''t let you go!!"


    "..." Hearing his daughter''s words, Zhou Ye looked speechlessly towards the sky... The battle for the destruction of the country was already very fast in three months, okay??


    How come to the mouth of your own daughter and become a representative of your own speechlessness??


    "Then Dad promises that he will be back in a week this time, how about it?" Zhou Ye hurriedly promised...

 Chapter 1265

    "..." Little Tyrande hesitated for a moment, then... took a sneak peek, aside, Queen Azshara, the mother who handles government affairs...


    Seeing that Queen Azshara was not looking at her side, she cautiously stood on tiptoe and said in her father''s ear: "Unless dad, you are willing to play with me once, the last kiss game... I just...I just let you go..."


    Hearing what little Tyrande said, Zhou Ye burst into laughter...


    After all, my daughter has grown up... I have a little hope and curiosity about such behavior.


    In fact, this is also normal...


    No matter when, Zhou Ye''s raised daughter will never make others cheaper...


    What a joke... Of course the daughter belongs to the father.


    "No problem..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Then, Dad will come to my room that night!!" Little Tyrande finished saying this, looked at his mother who was dealing with government affairs with a guilty conscience, and then ran out with a dash...


    "What does that little guy ask of you?"


    As soon as Little Tyrande left here, Queen Azshara''s voice rang...


    Don''t look at her, it seems that she is handling government affairs under the service of her adjutant and maid... But, in fact, she has been listening to the movement with her ears on her ears.


    Azshara''s effort on Little Tyrande is no less than Zhou Ye, but what makes her helpless is--


    The relationship between Little Tyrande and Zhou Ye is far closer than the relationship with her...


    This makes Azshara feel very helpless sometimes...Don''t people often say that the daughter is a copy of the mother?Why didn''t Little Tyrande kiss her??


    "Nothing..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "The little guy just wants to play some games with me!!"


    "Kiss game?" Vasiqi vomited.


    "Hahaha...Vashj is jealous!!" Assisa joked with a smile.


    But the words of her maid and her deputy did not divert Queen Azshara''s attention. Queen Azshara still stared at Zhou Ye without squinting, as if asking... Was what Vasiqi said true??


    "Ahem... It''s just an expression of pure family affection!!" Zhou Ye said embarrassingly.


    "Hehe..." Queen Azshara coldly gave a sneer in her mouth."Do you think I should believe it? Honey?"


    "...I think you should believe it!!" Zhou Ye said, hugging Azshara lightly, and then blocked her contemplation...


    Gradually... the atmosphere in the whole room changed...


    The maids on the side looked at each other with a smile, and then gently closed the door of the temple...Of course they did not leave, but stayed here...


    As usual, when their queen started begging for mercy, it was time for them to rush forward and rescue.


    A magic enchantment was waved from Zhou Ye''s hand and enveloped the entire hall-to ensure that the sound in the hall could not be heard...


    quickly¡­¡­


    Queen Azshara''s cry of crying sounded in the hall...


    This time the battle was fierce than ever... Even if Queen Azshara had raised the white flag and surrendered, Zhou Ye still refused to let her go...


    Until she yelled [It''s up to you...I don''t care what you want to do with your daughter... Let me go...].


    Zhou Ye spared Queen Azshara, who had fainted several times and was awakened by him...


    Facing the performance of her own man, Queen Azshara could only use one sentence to complain about her own man.[I knew that when you snatched Tyrande''s custody rights, you were not at ease.


    It''s a pity that she can only sell it now... if she acts, she is powerless.


    After Zhou Ye spent some time to settle the queen''s maid and the deputy chief...


    It was almost the time when the morning sun was about to rise... For the night elves, it was night.


    Zhou Ye Shi Shiran cleaned his body in the room next to the main hall, and then...with a look of expectation, he walked towards his daughter, little Tyrande''s room...


    Already sixteen years old... Almost can eat.


    Reference 1679


    One thousand six hundred and seventy-nine chapters


    In Queen Azshara¡¯s extended palace, there is a very beautiful little garden...


    Here, all kinds of rare and exotic plants are planted...


    The cute little deer runs happily here, and the gentle flower fairy is the most competent gardener here...


    The flower fairies, like a flower with long legs, are diligent in taking care of the vegetation in the garden.


    No one knows what these plants are thinking better than them...


    Because they have the ability to communicate with plants, who would call them plants themselves??


    In the middle of this garden resembling a fairy tale world...


    There is a very cute house...


    The pink roof, cartoon-like walls...and various cute-style accessories decorate this cottage as if every girl had dreamed of a fairy tale cottage when she was young...


    This is the residence of Little Tyrande, the daughter of Queen Azshara and Zhou Ye.


    However, little Tyrande did not rest in his fairy tale house at this time...


    Even at this time, the edge of the eastern sky was already whitening... For the night elves, it was almost midnight.


    But-little Tyrande still has no rest.


    At this time, she was sitting in the garden-on a swing made of vines, slowly swinging on the swing.


    Little Tyrande, who was sitting on the swing, gently shook his slender legs intentionally or unintentionally, but his eyes were looking at a baby fist-sized shadow bead in his hand...


    In this shadow bead made of arcane magic combined with some kind of magic circle, what is playing is the little bit of her growing up.


    Calling Dad for the first time...


    For the first time, I walked slowly on my own legs...


    Learn to dress yourself for the first time...


    The first time I made a mistake and was beaten by my father...


    the first time¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1266

    There are too many records of her first time...


    This bead originally belonged to her father and was used to record the bits and pieces of her life... But now it has become her most precious collection.


    This is the gift she received on her sixteenth birthday a few days ago...


    Little Tyrande felt that this was the best birthday gift she had received in her life.


    In this little photo-shooting bead, not only the bits and pieces she had kept, but also her father, Zhou Ye''s selfless love for her...


    I don¡¯t know when...


    Little Tyrande had a longing in his heart...want to be so loved by his father forever...


    If there is really love for no reason in this world,... in the eyes of little Tyrande, perhaps there is only father love...


    He loves himself unconditionally, regardless of his willful request or reasonable request, he will try his best to satisfy himself...


    and so----


    "I''m sorry, mom..." Little Tyrande gently closed the photo pearl in his hand, and placed it in a jewel box next to her preciously... "Father''s love, I grabbed it!!"


    At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared behind her...


    "My cute little baby, what are you going to grab?" An extremely familiar voice came to Little Tyrande''s ears... "Dad help you!!"


    "Really?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s voice, little Tyrande leaked a smile on his face.


    She turned around without hesitation, hugged Zhou Ye who appeared suddenly, looked at his eyes, and muttered: "I want father you, never leave me, I want father you... always love me!!"


    "Of course I love you, baby!!" Zhou Ye replied with a smile.


    "You know what I mean!!" Little Tyrande was very dissatisfied with her father''s ambiguous words. She stepped on tiptoe slightly, and stopped awkwardly...


    Faced with such active behavior of his daughter... Zhou Ye-of course he chose to respond.


    What a joke...


    Hard work to raise a daughter, cheap other men??What do you think??


    Anyway, Zhou Ye has no such habit...


    The father and daughter are on the swing............


    Gradually¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Little Tyrande is no longer satisfied with just playing such a kiss game with his father.


    She started to disarm her father.


    And what about Zhou Ye??


    He¡ªin the idea of ??eating everything well and never at a loss¡ªhelped Little Tyrande perform the same actions...


    When the two are truly in the most primitive state at the same time...


    Four eyes facing each other-


    Little Tyrande squinted her beautiful eyes, as if in a dream, and said: "Dad...let me be your woman...love me!!!"


    "As you wish... my baby!!"


    "what----!!"


    As little Tyrande screamed...the blood fell from the swing to the ground drop by drop...


    The swing-it shook again, accompanied by little Tyrande''s singing...


    No words for a day¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Zhou Ye opened his eyes... it was almost the time when Liu Shaotou was on the moon.


    "How do I feel that my biological clock is getting closer and closer to the night elves?" Zhou Ye said helplessly to himself.


    "Is this bad? Father!!" Little Tyrande woke up a long time ago. She just didn''t want the warmth in her father''s arms, so she always lay in her father''s arms and refused to get up.


    "I feel pretty good!!" Zhou Ye smiled and gently patted his daughter''s dolphins... said: "Okay, it''s time to get up, otherwise... I guess your mother Azshara will rush over. !!!"


    "Didn''t you fix her yesterday?" For little Tyrande, the superhuman strength of his father was no secret.


    If there is no such physical strength, how does her father manage her mother who has thousands of memories...


    "Ahem...I think it''s better not to be blocked here!!" Zhou Ye said, looking at the cartoon-style furnishings in his daughter''s room...He also made a lot of this children''s room. Strong...


    Little Tyrande looked at the slightly embarrassed look on his father''s face, and finally couldn''t help but let out a chuckle."Don''t worry, father, mother Azshara just came here, she didn''t say anything... just let me inform you, let you go to her when you wake up, and talk to you about how to change The topic of good education for the next generation..."


    "..." Looking at his daughter''s gloating smile... Zhou Ye sighed silently, then turned over and pressed Little Tyrande down... "Well, anyway, it will be dead sooner or later... It¡¯s always good to eat before you die!!"


    "Bad father... don''t..."


    "You must be a ghost in death!!"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Little Tyrande''s singing sounded in the room again...


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t go too far, but he didn''t let little Tyrande go...the night elves'' recovery ability-I tell you, praise!


    As for the anger of Queen Azshara...


    Ha ha-since she didn''t pick Zhou Ye from her daughter''s couch at the time, then the so-called anger was just...a pretense. With a little comfort, Zhou Ye will be able to pass...


    Reference 1680


    One thousand six hundred and eighty chapters


    Val''sharah--


    It used to be the frontier of the Kaldorei Empire, but since the Zou Aman Empire was eliminated...it has become the hinterland of the Kaldorei Empire.


    Because it is not far from Suramar, the faith center of the Kaldorei Empire... Therefore, Val''sharah has become a lot more prosperous now.


    In a village in Val''sharah...


    There are such twin brothers...


    My brother''s name is Malfurion Stormrage, what about my brother?It is called Illidan Stormrage...


    These two brothers have shown talents far beyond others since they were young...

 Chapter 1267

    Whether it is hunting or some small spells, the brothers can always learn the skills and understand the essence faster than the others.


    People in the village said that the brothers of the Stormrage family will definitely become a powerful hunter in the future.


    but--


    The villagers'' praise is meaningless to the Stormrage Brothers...


    Their future goal has never been as simple as becoming a hunter...


    They are eager to learn more knowledge, they even want to explore the secrets of this world...


    then----


    Today, the Stormrage brothers took their hunting bows and weapons and entered the depths of the forest that has never been stepped on...


    They are looking for the legendary demigod-the black panther demigod-Ashaman.


    It is said that Ashaman is the manager of all the forests on the entire continent and the darling of nature... She can communicate with all things, and she can make trees come alive and become the legendary treant.


    She can communicate with all the beasts and let them follow her orders like trained soldiers.


    Even the queen of the Kaldorei Empire, Azshara gained the allegiance of the Nightsaber clan after seeing Ashaman.


    Such a powerful existence can definitely teach them the powerful knowledge they dream of.


    The Stormrage brothers smashed through the thorns and thorns in this virgin forest, after a month of searching hard... finally-met the black panther demigod-Ashaman.


    It''s just--what makes them a little strange is...Why are there two people beside Ashaman??


    That beautiful girl with long green hair is no problem... Just by looking at her long ears, she is also a member of the Kaldorei clan. What makes the Stormrage brothers a little strange is that man...


    This handsome man who doesn''t look like a human, does not have the distinctive mark of the Kaldorei clan, and has long ears...


    Moreover, looking at his casual attitude when speaking to the black panther demigod Ashaman, it is obvious-definitely not an ordinary person...


    Malfurion suddenly remembered a legendary character... He hurriedly took his brother''s hand, stepped forward, walked in front of Zhou Ye, and respectfully said: "May the light of the moon god shine forever You, Your Highness the Great Prince!!"


    Malfurion¡¯s brother, Illidan...Although he was a bit arrogant, but-when he heard the name from his brother, there was a glimmer of light in his eyes... hurriedly said: "May Ai Goddess Luen will always bless you, Your Royal Highness!!"


    "Hello..." Zhou Ye smiled and looked at the two night elf teenagers who were about the same age as Little Tyrande... and said, "May the light of the moon god shine on you forever. What can you do here? ? "


    "Yes, Your Highness!!" Malfurion Stormrage said, looking at the black panther demigod who turned into its original form and lay lazily on the ground¡ª¡ªAshaman said: "Great Forest Guardian , A powerful natural darling, Lord Ashaman...I want to follow you and learn the ways of nature!!"


    "..." Ashaman looked at the night elf in front of him with half-open eyes...


    To be honest, she didn''t want to come here... If it weren''t for her master, Zhou Ye forced her... She should be sleeping in her room in the City of Eden at this time...


    Teaching apprentices or something... She is not interested!!


    What a joke, there is time...she might as well sleep for a while...what kind of apprentice can you teach?


    but--


    Ashaman glanced vaguely at his master... and said, "The way of nature is not something anyone can understand... Now, let me do a little test for you..."


    "Yes Master!!" Malfurion said excitedly: "Please tell me...how to test!!"


    "From the ground, grab a handful of dirt..."


    Malfurion Stormrage stooped obediently and grabbed a handful of dirt from the ground...


    Then Ashaman continued: "Empty your mind and feel the message contained in the soil... Then tell me what you feel!!!"


    Following Ashaman''s guidance, Malfurion let go of the distracting thoughts in his mind... Then, little by little, he felt the message in the mud in his hand...


    He-saw...


    He saw the scene from spring to autumn...


    He saw the flourishing spring, he saw the vibrant summer, he saw the fruitful autumn, and he saw... the winter when all things ended...


    Repeatedly like this...


    He gradually realized the true meaning of nature...


    In the soil in his hands, a green sprout slowly emerged, completely violating the laws of nature and growing into a small sapling at a speed that can be recognized by the naked eye...


    "Hmm...Yes, you do have a heart that respects nature..." Ashaman''s voice interrupted Malfurion in meditation...


    He looked at the small sapling in his hand, and asked in disbelief, "Is this all I did?"


    "Yes... Don''t doubt, you trust nature, and you will naturally return to you!!" Saying this, Ashaman turned to look at his brother, Illidan Stormrage, who was standing next to Malfurion... "Are you going to learn the way of nature from me?"


    "No¡ª¡ª!!!" Illidan Stormrage rejected Ashaman without hesitation... "I don''t want to learn the way of nature from you..."


    When he said this, Illidan Stormrage looked at Zhou Ye, then bowed his head and said respectfully: "His Great Prince, I want to learn from you...!!!"


    "Learn from me?" Zhou Ye was stunned by Illidan''s actions...This is different from what he said.


    Didn¡¯t it mean that both Illidan and his brother Malfurion had learned the way of druids from the demigod Cenarius??


    Although Zhou Ye ate the deer Malorne, the demigod Cenarius disappeared... But didn''t Zhou Ye drag his pet Ashaman??


    Ashamane, who drank Malorne¡¯s blood, had a better understanding of the way of nature than Cenarius¡¯ centaur did not know how much better...


    However, Illidan was actually unwilling to learn the Druid''s way, and planned to learn from Zhou Ye... This was a little unexpected.


    Zhou Ye looked at Illidan with a faint smile, and asked, "What do you...want to learn from me?"


    Reference 1681


    Chapter One Thousand Eighty One


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words... Illidan Stormrage said firmly: "I want to learn the strongest way from you!!"


    The strongest way??


    Why is the strongest way...


    Because Zhou Ye also has a title¡ªthat is, the most powerful man in the Kaldorei Empire...


    In fact, this title was originally only used by the Great Magister Elisand to tease his man... But I don¡¯t know when, it spread out...


    For the soldiers who followed Zhou Ye in the South and North Wars, Zhou Ye, the undefeated commander, deserves the title of the strongest.


    For Zhou Ye''s women, he is certainly the strongest existence.


    So, unknowingly... this title spreads more and more...

 Chapter 1268

    Even the folks of the Kaldorei Empire were spreading Zhou Ye''s strongest name... although they didn''t know where Zhou Ye was the strongest.


    Zhou Ye didn''t expect that this joking title would make Illidan stare at him today...


    However, just when Zhou Ye was about to refuse... he suddenly saw Malfurion next to him... so he changed his mind."It''s not easy to learn the strongest way from me, can you suffer?"


    Hearing that Zhou Ye hadn''t refused him, Illidan said excitedly: "Yes, Master...I have suffered!!"


    "Then...I will teach you the way of hunters!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "The Hunter''s Way?" Illidan was a little silly...what is the Hunter''s Way??Do you want to teach yourself how to be a hunter??


    "Yes...it is the way of the hunter!!!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "The so-called way of the hunter is to treat everything as your prey and successfully capture it or destroy it!!! Are you willing to learn? ?"


    "..."


    When Illidan heard Zhou Ye''s explanation, his eyes flashed...


    The Hunter''s Way¡ª¡ª


    Everything is prey...


    This sounds like a lofty ability, of course... "I am willing to learn!!"


    "Very good..." Zhou Ye looked at Illidan who was excited, and nodded in satisfaction...


    "Congratulations, my brother...you have found your own way too!!" Malfurion is very happy for his brother. In his opinion, his brother will surely become talented under the guidance of His Royal Highness... ¡­


    Congratulations to his brother, Illidan Stormrage also expressed his gratitude: "Thank you, brother!!"


    And little Tyrande, who was standing behind Zhou Ye, almost didn''t smile...


    She knew far more about her father than these two Stormrage brothers...


    What kind of hunter''s way... In Tyrande''s eyes, it was completely nonsense...


    She found her father has unlimited power and super magical means...


    Even her father Zhou Ye is not an exaggeration to claim to be the strongest person in the world.


    Whether it¡¯s the combat skills of various professions, the magic of the magician, or even magical alchemy, it¡¯s not at all troubled by my father...


    But-she is the only one who never knew how her father would be a hunter...


    She knew that her father often claimed to be a hunter, and Aunt Ashaman was his hunter baby.


    But in fact, she didn''t feel that her father had used this profession as her chief post, and more¡ªshe felt that her father was just using this excuse to bully Aunt Ashaman.


    Could it be that her father would teach this hapless child named Illidan to be a hunter??


    In the next few days...


    Little Tyrande felt that he had guessed what his father thought.


    What Zhou Ye taught Illidan was exactly the skills of hunters...


    What and how to use magic arrows...


    What and how to arrange magic traps...


    How to find one''s own prey faster-such skills.


    Illidan once also questioned this...


    But after being abused countless times by Zhou Ye with those skills that he looked down on... Illidan realized.


    He felt that he had found the right teacher.


    Who said that hunters must use bows and arrows??


    Who said that traps must be placed at the feet of the enemy??


    Using various strategies to make the enemy unconsciously jump into your trap and become your prey is the real hunter''s way.


    After half a month----


    Illidan looked at his teacher with some distress, and said depressed: "Master, do I not have the talent to be a hunter?"


    "Oh?? Why do you say that?" Zhou Ye smiled and asked, taking a bite of the fruit his daughter Tyrande sent to him: "What made you think like this!!? "


    "I have been studying with you for so long... but I have never been my brother Malfurion''s opponent!!" Illidan said hesitantly, "He can transform now..."


    Having said this, Illidan remembered yesterday afternoon, the feeling of being abused by Malfurion¡¯s newly learned giant bear form...


    It hurts self-esteem...


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye laughed when he heard Illidan''s words... "It seems that you have a misunderstanding about the way of hunters... A good hunter is destined to be lonely. He wants to hide in the shadows and always pay attention. With your own prey...but¡ªthe way of the hunter is not alone, now¡ªit¡¯s time to teach you the ultimate meaning of the way of the hunter!!"


    "Ultimately?" Illidan asked hesitantly.


    "Yes!!" Zhou Ye nodded... "Every hunter has an assistant... His assistant can be a beast or a druid... But there is one thing-you have to remember Live, this assistant must be in touch with you... So, I recommend your brother, Malfurion!!"


    "But... will my brother agree to be my assistant?" Illidan asked hesitantly.


    "Of course it will!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Now, I will teach you... the art of taming!!"


    As Zhou Ye was talking, he taught Illidan a long spell...


    In fact, this spell is useless...


    What is really useful is Zhou Ye''s spiritual hint on Brother Stormrage...


    For Illidan and Malfurion, the pair of Stormrage brothers, Zhou Ye can''t call it a bad feeling, nor can he say a good feeling...


    However, as a little fun to pass the time...Zhou Ye didn''t mind letting their brothers become a brother-in-law and a brother-in-law who love each other from now on.


    Think about the scene¡ªZhou Ye feels so beautiful that he can¡¯t look directly at it...


    The demon hunter of the future, the current druid hunter...Ilidan Stormrage--is ready to turn his brother Malfurion into his own baby...


    In this regard, Zhou Ye is looking forward to...


    Looking forward to what surprises the gay brothers will bring to their future...


    Reference 1682


    One thousand six hundred and eighty two chapters


    The silver moon in the sky gradually sinks to the west...

 Chapter 1269

    On the eastern horizon, a white light gradually appeared...


    That is a harbinger of the rising sun.


    Both brothers Malfurion Stormrage and Illidan Stormrage returned to their temporary residence after a day of training.


    Their temporary residence is in a cave not far away...


    This cave may have been the nest of a large beast.


    However, after the Stormrage Brothers came, it became their temporary residence...


    "Hi¡ªbrother, how did you practice today?" Malfurion greeted his brother with a smile.


    He knew that his brother Illidan seemed to be emotionally wrong this morning.


    He also knew that this might be because - in the fight yesterday, he defeated Illidan with his newly learned giant bear transformation, which made him so depressed.


    As an older brother, Malfurion felt that he had a responsibility to cheer up his younger brother.


    "Don''t be discouraged, my brother..." Malfurion patted Illidan on the shoulder and said, "There are many professions that are weak in the early stage, but become extremely powerful in the later stage!"


    Illidan was not persuaded by his brother''s persuasive means at all, but instead asked: "For example?"


    "Uh----!!!" Malfurion was asked all of a sudden...


    As an ordinary civilian who came out of a mountain village, how could he know which profession is strong and which is not??


    "Forget it, brother..." Illidan sighed and said: "Don''t persuade me any more, I have been scolded by the teacher..."


    "Oh?? What did His Highness Zhou Ye scold you?" Malfurion asked curiously.


    "The teacher said that I did not lay a good foundation at all, and I wanted to be stronger than anyone... I was dreaming!!" Illidan said with a headache: "The teacher also said... How high the future height depends on the foundation How solid is the fight... Without a solid foundation, all power is illusory..."


    These words were indeed what Zhou Ye said when he taught Illidan...


    It¡¯s just that I said it a few days ago...not today...


    Illidan had his own plan... so he used these words to prevaricate his brother.


    "His Royal Highness is right!!" Hearing what his brother said, Malfurion said solemnly: "Look at the trees in this forest, isn''t every tree wide at the bottom and narrow at the top? There is no solid foundation. Just want to learn the way of the strong, it is impossible!! So... my brother, you have to lay a good foundation..."


    "..." Illidan''s face was speechless... He was just talking casually, and he didn''t expect to let his brother teach himself again... "Enough, I have heard enough lessons..."


    While talking, Illidan took out two water bags from his arms and handed one to his brother... "Drink with me..."


    "Where did you get the wine?" Malfurion asked hesitantly.


    "The teacher gave me..." Illidan said, opening the water bag and taking a sip...


    A sweet smell filled his mouth... "It is indeed the special grade moonlight brewed by the teacher from the palace..."


    Malfurion saw his brother''s intoxicated appearance and couldn''t help but opened the water bag and took a sip... "Good wine!!"


    After taking a sip of wine, Malfurion asked curiously: "Why does your Highness give you wine?"


    "The teacher said, I have been under too much pressure these days, and I need to relax properly!!" Illidan said, looking at his brother... "Well, stop mentioning these things...Drink!!"


    "Hmm..." Since Zhou Ye said something, Malfurion naturally stopped saying anything...


    After all, not everyone has the confidence to question authority, and Zhou Ye is obviously an existence they cannot question.


    The two brothers are like this--


    One bite for you, one bite for me...


    While talking about the fun things they had when they were young, they drank these two bags of wine...


    Illidan was drinking while paying attention to his brother''s expression...


    These two bags of wine are actually the secret weapon given to him by his teacher Zhou Ye...


    In Zhou Ye''s words, it is¡ªyour brother Malfurion is a very powerful man...If you don''t use tame magic when he is in a daze, you can''t turn him into your own companion... ¡­


    and so--


    There are two bags of wine...


    The bag that Illidan gave to his brother was actually pre-filled...or else, it would be taken for granted that he wanted to get a druid drunk with a bag of wine.


    however¡­¡­


    Gradually¡­¡­


    Illidan also found something wrong!!


    When he saw his brother''s bearded face, now he had a feeling of... [so beautiful]...


    Especially when the dappled sunlight shone through the leaves on Malfurion''s face... this feeling reached its extreme...


    "Brother..." Illidan couldn''t help his heart throbbing anymore... He threw his brother to the ground at once.


    "Ilidan... what are you doing..."


    "Brother...I found out...I found out that I fell in love with you!!"


    "No, don''t talk nonsense... We are brothers..."


    "so what¡­¡­"


    Gradually... Malfurion''s resistance became weak...


    And at this moment--


    On a towering tree not far from the Temporary Residence of the Stormrage Brothers... Zhou Ye was sitting there with a smile... He looked at the love scene of the loving brothers with joy.


    "Dad, why are you doing this?" Tyrande, who was sitting next to Zhou Ye, asked.


    She is not accusing her father of anything... In fact, to her, what her father does is right... You call it blind, or it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t know right from wrong. As a child, Zhou Ye Tyrande would never accuse his father or anything of his eldest daughter.


    She was just a little curious... why did her father do this.


    "Baby... I just did this to prove it!! The supporting role also has the right to accompany..." Zhou Ye said with a smile on his face: "And... don''t you think their brothers are very loving?? Born together and grown up since childhood Great, if we are not together, it would be impossible to tolerate it!!!"


    "..." Although he didn''t quite understand what his father said, little Tyrande nodded ignorantly.


    Taking another look at Brother Stormrage who had gradually staged the 19th Forbidden Scene... Zhou Ye blessed silently in his heart.


    [Ilidan, this is the only thing the teacher can do for you... From now on I hope you never say that famous saying again!

 Chapter 1270

    Which famous saying??


    of course--


    I was imprisoned for 10,000 years and then expelled from my hometown.Now, you dare to break into my world, you are seeking your own death!


    I believe that from now on, you will live a happy life with your brother Malfurion...


    With such thoughts...Zhou Ye covered his daughter''s eyes."Good boy can''t look at these things...Okay, let''s go!!"


    "Okay, Dad!!"


    Reference 1683


    One thousand six hundred and eighty three chapters


    The setting sun gradually fell...In the sky, the silver moon gradually rose to the branches.


    Under the roots of a giant tree in the forest, there is a tree hole hidden in the forest...


    This tree hole is hidden by vines, from the outside-you can''t even see that there is a tree hole under this giant tree.


    If you walk in, you will be surprised that this tree hole is so comfortable...


    Wooden table, wooden chair... even wooden window couch... The whole tree hole looks like a cozy forest hut.


    Even if you are in this tree hole, you will not feel a little bit depressed and dark...because the middle of this huge tree is hollow... the bright moonlight is directly projected onto this through the hollow tree trunk. In the tree house.


    Then in the silvery white moonlight, you can see three figures in the faintly raised quilt on the wooden couch...


    As if feeling the light of the moon, the figure sleeping outside the wooden couch stretched out lazily... The thin bedding slipped off, revealing her pretty face... It was the black panther demigod¡ªAshaman!


    At this moment--Ashaman slowly opened his eyes...


    She shook her tail habitually... Not surprisingly, her tail was held by someone and couldn''t move at all...


    After sighing helplessly, Ashaman leaned his hand behind him and snatched the ownership of his tail from a bad guy.


    After yawning lazily...Ashaman leaned back, and when she felt the warmth coming from behind, she stopped her movements...Then, curled up like a well-behaved little cat He lifted his body and closed his eyes again.


    There is no trace of the panther demigod in Ashaman now, the style of the first druid in Azeroth...


    She''s just a beast ear mother...


    Except for the ears and tail, all other parts of her were transformed into a human body.


    This is also the favorite form of her unscrupulous master... She has protested... and resisted...


    In the end, I got used to this behavior...


    I have to say-it''s terrible to get used to this kind of stuff.


    However, just as she was about to continue sleeping, she suddenly remembered... She seems to be still teaching her own students today, what about the profound meaning of Druids...


    "Bad guy...Get up soon!!" Ashaman turned his head and shook some guy, "You forgot that you have to teach Illidan today..."


    "No need..." Zhou Ye stretched out his hand like a dream, and hugged Ashaman... At this time, he was with Ashaman on the left and Tyrande on the right... Zhen left hugged and hugged right.


    "Why not use it?" Ashaman asked curiously.


    "Because the two of you will never have time to learn today..." Zhou Ye is still very confident about this... Not only did he add ingredients to the drinks of the two of them, he also added ingredients to their spirits... ¡­


    "Why?" Ashaman became more curious...


    "Don''t ask, be good, sleep!!" Zhou Ye said as he dragged Ashaman into his arms.


    "Well..." After Ashaman yawned, he fell asleep again...


    Until the moon reaches the middle of the sky...


    Zhou Ye really woke up.


    At this moment, Ashaman had already prepared breakfast. Although it was just some common fruits in the forest,...Little Tyrande was already very satisfied.


    After all, the fruit ripened by the druid is extraordinarily sweet.


    After the three of them had breakfast... Shi Shiran walked out of his temporary residence.


    Since there is no need to go to class today, Zhou Ye simply took Ashaman and his daughter to play in the forest...


    What''s so fun about the forest at night??


    Much more fun...


    The forest here is full of fluorescent mushrooms...There are also various fluorescent vines that emit fluorescence.


    In the daytime, I don¡¯t feel anything to look at these things, but¡ªwhen it¡¯s night, under the shining of these fluorescent plants and animals, the forest seems to have become a broad dance floor, with fluorescent insects flying in the sky, emitting green The gloomy fluorescent vines kept shining like colored lights, like a fairy tale world.


    The childlike Tyrande loves this forest...


    But Zhou Ye simply lit a bonfire... the midnight bonfire party started again.


    After the three of them played happily all night... they returned to their temporary residence again, but-to Zhou Ye''s surprise, two letters were actually tied to the vines in their temporary residence as the door...


    "This is yours!!" Ashaman picked up one of the letterheads signed by Illidan and threw it to Zhou Ye, and then she picked up another letterhead signed by Malfurion.


    Opening the letterhead that Malfurion had written to her, Ashaman was shocked... Seeing it was written in some scribbled handwriting.


    beloved teacher--


    For some unspeakable reasons, I have to interrupt my study, sorry teacher...


    Your shameless student: Malfurion Stormrage]


    Reading this letter, Ashaman intuitively felt that his student left without saying goodbye. This matter is absolutely inseparable from his man... "My dear, can you tell me what is going on? Why does my student leave without saying goodbye? ??"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye had just finished reading the letter written by Illidan at this time... "It''s nothing... It''s just that a guy who is temporarily unable to accept his favorite brother..."


    Before Zhou Ye had finished speaking, the curious Tyrande had snatched Illidan''s letter from his father, and then read it aloud:


    "Dear teacher-thank you for letting me understand what the most important thing in my life is. My brother ran away, but rest assured, I will chase him back. He is destined to be the most important person in my life... Your student: Illidan Stormrage!"


    Hearing Tyrande''s words, Ashaman felt as if he saw the truth... "Honey, you shouldn''t..."


    "Uh-probably what you think!!" Zhou Ye said confidently, "As a hunter, even his baby can''t be tame, so how dare you call yourself a hunter!!"


    "...But they are all male..."


    "Is gender a barrier to love?"

 Chapter 1271

    "...And they are brothers!!"


    "This is the deepening of their bondage... Since they were embryos, they have fallen in love with each other... I just helped them recognize themselves..."


    "Okay...well...I can''t tell you..." Ashaman stroked her forehead helplessly... She knew that her hapless student and his brother Illidan... were just taken casually by her own man. Toys to play with...


    But it¡¯s okay, she can relax again... "Then can we go back?"


    "I want to play here for a few more days!!" Tyrande said, holding up his little hand.


    "Of course no problem!! Baby!" As a daughter control, Zhou Ye certainly wouldn''t force his daughter to go back."You can play here as long as you want! I will stay with you..."


    Reference 1684


    One thousand six hundred and eighty four chapters


    Time flies¡­¡­


    In the blink of an eye, the Kaldorei Empire became the overlord of the Kalimdor continent for hundreds of years.


    In the past hundred years, the night elves have also established friendly ties with many other native races, such as tauren, pandamen, etc...


    But it is undeniable that--


    In the Kaldorei Empire, an extreme idea of ??"above the night elves" is also spreading.


    As a wise leader, Queen Azshara saw the negative consequences of the spread of this idea.


    That will push the entire Kaldorei Empire to the opposite of all races...


    What worries her in particular is--


    The Kaldorei Empire has been peaceful for a long time-the armaments are somewhat slack.


    This is also impossible, after all-on this planet, the Kaldorei Empire has almost no foreign enemies.


    Under such circumstances, how can we not relax our armaments??


    But-Azshara deeply understands one thing, forgetting to fight is in danger...


    If the war preparations are allowed to relax, then... maybe one day in the future, when the Kaldorei Empire needs to take up arms again, this decaying army will become the reason for the demise of the Kaldorei Empire...


    Just when she was thinking hard about a countermeasure...


    A figure suddenly appeared behind her.


    Seeing that familiar figure, the maids who had been fully guarded and planned to use magic to defend their own queen suddenly put away the light of the Austrian mathematics in their hands.


    He smiled and said hello to the figure: "His Royal Highness!"


    "Don''t be so polite..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand, making the maids get up...


    Then he unceremoniously picked up Queen Azshara who was sitting on the throne, and sat on the throne himself... As for Queen Azshara, of course she was sitting in his arms."What''s the matter? My dear queen!"


    Azshara leaned against her man and sighed comfortably... instead of answering her man''s question, she asked, "How is Young Tyrande studying with Sister Elune?"


    "Elune likes Tyrande very much...but, dear..." Zhou Ye said silently, "...Tyrande is over a hundred years old, stop calling her little Tyrande!!"


    "How about a hundred years old!!" Queen Azshara said domineeringly: "Even if she is more than ten thousand years old, I still have the right to call her little Tyrande!!"


    "......Well, well, you''re her mother anyway, you can call her whatever you like!!" Zhou Ye said here, changing his voice, and asked: "I just came back, see if you are frowning. What happened to the empire when it was exhibited?"


    "Look at these!!" Queen Azshara said, handing the documents on the table to her man...


    Above is the report submitted by the Inspectorate of the Kaldorei Empire...


    The report shows that-among the 300,000 imperial armies of the Kaldorei Empire and the 150,000 private armies of the lords...more than half of the people who died from eating and drinking... Moreover, many important parts contain Kaldorei Occupied by the aristocracy... has become a post for the elderly.


    The issue is----


    The longevity of the Kaldorei clan is too long...If these guys take care of their old age, it is too early??


    "What else?" Zhou Ye flipped through the report, and then looked at the deputy chief Asisa-in her hands, there was a stack of documents... "Give it to me, Asisa!"


    "Yes, Your Highness!!" Assisa didn''t even ask Queen Azshara, but directly handed the document to Zhou Ye...


    Regarding this, Queen Azshara didn''t care at all...what''s the difference between giving it to her or giving it to her man?It¡¯s not funny¡ªin Azshara¡¯s view, the entire Kaldorei Empire is not as important as her man...


    At this time, Zhou Ye was looking at the contents of the file...


    After a long while-


    "In general, it''s the spread of Caldoreism and the slackening of arms, right?" Zhou Ye put down the documents and asked.


    "Hmm!!" Azshara nodded... "Honey, you should be able to see the disadvantages of these two things..."


    "Easy!!" Zhou Ye interrupted Azshara''s words with a single sentence...


    "simple??"


    "Yes, it''s very simple!!" Zhou Ye said with an innocent look: "Those incompetent officers let them be laid off directly... As for the big Kaldoreiists, this is caused by lack of understanding... ¡­It would be better for them to deepen their understanding of other races!!!"


    "..." Azshara almost didn''t laugh at her man''s words... understand, how to understand... if those guys are willing to understand, they won''t become big kaldoreans, and, It is even more trifling to lay off all the mid-level officers... It is equivalent to abolishing more than half of the combat effectiveness of the Kaldorei Empire.


    Seeing Azshara''s expression, Zhou Ye knew what she was thinking...


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Don''t worry, listen to me..."


    "Well, I''m listening!!" Queen Azshara glared at her man with her arms around her fiercely... "If you give me a reason that pleases me, I will satisfy you too. If I am not satisfied, I''m not satisfied with you..."


    The meaning of the words is-if you say it well, I will do whatever you want tonight, if it is not good...hehe...


    "Instead of raising the old soldiers, we might as well streamline the army... so that the empire''s finances can be easier!!"


    "and then??"


    "Then we give those laid-off noble officers a chance...to participate in a little game..."


    "what game??"


    "Of course it''s an adventurer game... I propose to establish an adventurer''s guild in the Kaldorei Empire. In the guild, individuals or even nobles can issue tasks, and the rewards for the tasks can be increased according to the risk level of the task or Reduce..."


    "Of course, in the Adventurer''s Guild, you can also join the missions of other races, such as Tauren... Pandaren... Their mission is to provide adventurers with an opportunity to understand their ethnic culture... Of course. , Adventurers cannot be all composed of those noble officers. Any Kaldorei citizen who wants to become an adventurer can obtain this qualification!"


    "Each adventurer''s guild will assess the level of tasks they can accept based on their strength evaluation, which reduces unnecessary casualties to a certain extent!"


    "As for joining civilians, it is to make those officers feel a sense of crisis... If you don''t work hard, you will be surpassed!!"


    "In the guild, a file is established for each adventurer, and their specialties are mastered...This is also a talent archive!"

 Chapter 1272

    "What if someone looks down on money and doesn''t want to participate in this adventurer''s guild?" Queen Azshara asked the most important question. Indeed, there are many people who don''t lack money who are not interested in adventurers...


    "We can come up with some rewards that they can''t refuse... For example-the water from the Well of Eternity!!"


    "¡ª¡ªAlthough the Well of Eternity has never been exhausted, it can''t withstand the unrestrained waste!!" Azshara was a little bit reluctant.


    "It doesn''t matter..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and said, "We set the points higher, it''s not enough... Just like the Queldorei Act... Until now, has anyone exchanged the well water from the Well of Eternity? ??"


    The following sentence Zhou Ye asked while looking at Queen Azshara''s deputy chief Asisa.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words...Axisar said with a strong smile: "Report to Your Highness, as of now-no one has exchanged the well water of the Well of Eternity... Among the listed Quel''Dorei, the only one who meets the points requirement ...There is only one person..."


    "Oh?? Someone actually meets the exchange requirement?? Who is it?" Zhou Ye asked in surprise.


    "It''s you, Your Highness!!"


    Reference 1685


    One thousand six hundred and eighty five chapters


    "Me?" Zhou Ye was taken aback by Aziza''s words...


    However, he quickly reacted...


    It''s no wonder that according to the Queldorei Act, his merits have indeed exploded...


    Successfully commanded the war to destroy several troll empires, allowing him to earn a lot of merit points!


    Moreover, his merit points are useless...


    He does not need to use merit points to exchange for magic knowledge, nor does he need to use merit points to exchange the number of times to study the well of eternity on the edge of the well of eternity...


    Therefore, all his merits are useless at all.


    "Well... this is good news, isn''t it?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said to Queen Azshara: "It turns out that not everyone can earn that high point... It is me, if it were not for several wars of annihilation, it would take at least several hundred years to earn enough merit points within the framework to exchange water from the Well of Eternity!"


    "We can follow this approach..." Zhou Ye continued: "Adjust the points of adventurers to a high level... At the same time, set up a supervisory agency. Once there is a violation or even cheating, it will immediately be severely punished... This can be done. First, weed out a part of the rotten guys... At the same time, get more points to exchange items that make those adventurers want to consume their points... Maybe after hundreds of years, they may not have enough points to redeem the water in the Well of Eternity !"


    "..." Azshara groaned for a moment... said: "I have to say, my dear... your plan is so poisonous...!!!"


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while...what is this, this is what the game merchants on the earth have left to play...In short, it is to let your liver not die.


    "Ahem...Don''t worry about poison or not, does this plan satisfy you?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Of course...!!!" Queen Azshara smiled charmingly."Although the plan sounds a bit rough, but... after some revisions, it might be a good way... Those guys are just too idle... It''s better to keep them busy!!"


    "So... tonight?? Whatever me?"


    "of course!!"


    "Hehehe... there is already a key point of knowledge that I want to teach you, Azshara!!"


    "Don''t... not there..."


    "You say anything to me, poke up obediently, baby!!"


    "what--!!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After half a month----


    The disarmament bill has been revised and perfected several times.


    Then-is the Adventurer Act.


    This caused a shock across the Kaldorei Empire...


    They can understand Queen Azshara''s disarmament, after all-now the Kaldorei Empire has been under peace for a long time, there is no need to keep so many troops.


    but--


    Adventurer Act??


    What the hell is that??


    However, after reading through the Hazardous Act, many people could not help but provoke Thumb...


    This is totally a good move.


    Whether it¡¯s a reduced soldier or an officer... you can directly exchange your ID for adventurers at adventurer¡¯s guilds everywhere with your ID.On the one hand, this alleviated the social instability caused by large-scale disarmament, and on the other hand, it can be regarded as a way of life for them.


    Moreover, the Adventurer''s Guild is also open to other civilians, but it needs to go through some tests...


    The adventurer is not to send the dead, and without a little test, let a guy who has no fighting skills go up... Isn''t he looking for death??


    For the emerging industry of adventurers, many guys have maintained a wait-and-see attitude.


    After all-they had a lot of tasks previously entrusted to their own subordinates... Now, they are a little worried about rushing to others to do it.


    Therefore, in the first adventurer''s guild, only some missions released by the royal family.


    such as--


    Exploring the mineral deposits in a certain place requires some guards...


    Going deep into the forest, capturing some monsters to experiment with the students of Quel''sala School of Magic...


    Wait for this kind of slightly simple task.


    Although the task seems simple, the reward is still very generous...


    Some retired officers who were unwilling to eat and wait to die took the task with an attitude of trying.


    After they finish the character and get paid...


    Suddenly stunned¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The more than a dozen gold coins for each person are still the next, although this kind of money is already a lot of income for many civilians.


    However, this money is nothing to some people...it must be that many of them came from noble families.


    What fascinates them most is the reward of points.


    The points rewards are so rich.

 Chapter 1273

    Up to the reward of the title, down to a great set of enchanted armor... Almost everything.


    Located at the highest point reward position, it is impressively the reward of Eternal Well Water.


    This simply drives them crazy...


    What is the Well of Eternity?It is the source of the eternal life of the night elves, it is the thing that magicians dream of... and it is the treasure that many people are willing to exchange for everything.


    Some people are even willing to exchange the earl¡¯s title and territory for a bowl of water from the Well of Eternity.


    After seeing the reward of points... these guys tacitly wanted to conceal this fact, and then secretly worked on their own.


    It''s a pity-in this world, there has never been a real secret...


    quickly--


    Adventurer points rewards were exposed... Tens of thousands of elves poured into adventurer guilds everywhere, wanting to join the ranks of adventurers.


    There are also many smart lords and nobles who have discovered the benefits of publishing tasks.


    It seems that hiring adventurers costs a lot at a time.


    But in fact, if you calculate carefully, hiring adventurers is more cost-effective than using your own men.


    Put it this way, it is the difference between temporary workers and formal workers.


    Temporary workers do not seem to have low hourly wages, but in fact they are not stable and will only be recruited when needed.


    What about formal workers?You have to support him if you need him...calculated, the cost is higher.


    As a result, many lords also learned from the queen, cutting down their private armies... and then handing over part of the work of clearing the troll''s remnants to the adventurers.


    For a time--


    Adventurer has become a hot term.


    More and more people are joining this rank, after all-this is also a ladder for civilians to climb up.


    And some people have taken a fancy to the eternal well water in the point redemption... They began to form a partnership.


    For example, I will post a very simple task and give it to you, and then you will complete it and I will pay you. Next time you will post a task, I will complete it.


    The reason they did this is because - the rewards are set by the Adventurer''s Guild according to the difficulty of the task, and the points are issued by the Adventurer''s Guild according to the task rewards at the same time...


    The same is true for the redemption of points. Every time a task worth one hundred gold coins is completed, one point can be added.


    Reference 1686


    One thousand six hundred and eighty six chapters


    Points such as points can only be collected by the adventurer, not transferable and non-tradable.


    The pricing power is in the hands of the Adventurer''s Guild, and those who cheat can only use this method to cheat.


    For a time--


    There are missions everywhere in the adventurer''s guilds throughout the Kaldorei Empire.


    In fact, many of these tasks came from scouting, but-because of the supervision of the Adventurers'' Guild, many quests maliciously scouted by the nobles were received by irrelevant people.


    Encountered this situation, these nobles can only admit that they are unlucky.


    However, since their behavior indirectly prospered the Adventurer''s Guild, Queen Azshara did not forbid them at first...


    This makes these guys feel like they have found a small loophole...


    Suddenly brushing up with joy.


    In just ten years, someone has earned more than 100,000 points...


    However, just when they were excited and wanted to sprint towards 200,000 points.


    Azshara shot...


    With thunderous means, she severely hit this group of nobles who had already been blacklisted...


    Keeping them is for them to contribute money to prosper the Adventurer''s Guild...


    In ten years, the Adventurer''s Guild has been on the right track, and they are useless.


    Those hapless guys, the ones who were caught, the ones who were killed.


    Queen Azshara would not be soft-hearted... She never condoned the worms of the Empire.


    And Queen Azshara''s arrest behavior made some unexplained adventurers feel afflicted at first... after all, it hurt her kind.


    For these adventurers, the big guys on the ranking list are their idols...


    In addition, someone deliberately released the wind...


    It is said that Queen Aisala has no idea to redeem the treasures on the adventurer''s points, so she is killing pigs...


    People in the group of adventurers who had made it for a while were panic.


    And such rumors disappeared after Queen Aisala posted the private transactions of the assholes in the halls of adventurers'' guilds everywhere in the mode of notice.


    The real evidence is right in front of them...what else do they believe??


    As for those levers??


    Haha... Love to death, no more than one, no less than one...


    With this large inventory activity, the entire adventurer''s guild has truly entered a period of steady development.


    what??


    You asked where did the funds needed to support the Adventurers¡¯ Guild come from??


    Don¡¯t you know that every adventurer¡¯s guild can get one-tenth of the income of every task that every adventurer completes??


    Although they smoked a little bit more, but-without adventurers¡¯ guild, adventurers would have no place to pick up the task, let alone how to evaluate the quality of the task, the degree of danger of unsupervised tasks... So, for this money , The adventurers are very willing to pay.


    The establishment of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild is equivalent to allowing Queen Azshara to support her people without spending a penny...


    And set up a detailed adventurer file... in case of emergency.


    For this, Queen Azshara is most satisfied.


    however----

 Chapter 1274

    When Queen Azshara is satisfied, others are dissatisfied.


    For example-Xavies.


    He was the only one who participated in the points-scoring process, but he was hidden deeply, so he was not caught.


    Only now¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The high-point adventurers who spent countless money and energy and time to cultivate were completely destroyed by Queen Azshara in just one month.


    How could this make him not angry??


    Why did Xavies cultivate high-point adventurers?


    Of course I want the water from the Well of Eternity in the redemption of points...


    The failure last time made him understand one thing... It is so difficult to open a portal to welcome the existence of that person in this world.


    Therefore, he put his idea on the well of eternity.


    just----


    The well of Eternity is too tightly protected...


    Even if it is the time of training next to the well of eternity where the honor points are redeemed, the royal guards are always staring at you...


    He has no chance to attack the Well of Eternity.


    However, it is okay...


    Through these years of research, he found that if you have enough water from the Well of Eternity, you can create another source of magic power¡ª¡ª


    Although this source of magic power cannot summon that great existence to this place, it can summon the warriors of that great existence to this place in large numbers.


    In this case, he can start his startup plan...


    It is a pity that even the water from the Well of Eternity is extremely difficult to obtain...


    In order to get the well water of the Well of Eternity, he even compiled the magic he learned from that existence into a book, and exchanged it for Quel''Dorei glory points, but it was still not enough.


    It seems...you have to think about other ways...


    Thinking of this, Xavius ??shook his head helplessly...


    I opened the adventurer''s guild task manual that I placed in front of me.


    This is a book full of adult palms...


    In this book, according to different regions, various adventure missions are released...


    This task manual is worth thousands of gold coins, and the average adventurer can''t afford such a thing...


    Why is it so expensive??


    Because this task manual is a magic book, the tasks in it can be updated in real time... and you can also receive tasks remotely, or check the status of task access and completion.


    Simply put, it is a mobile task receiver.


    For some powerful adventurers, this saves a lot of time.


    After all, every time you complete a task, you have to go back and hand it in. It''s a bit too troublesome...


    The rule of the Adventurer''s Guild is that each person can only take over one task at a time, and cannot take over the second task before the task is completed.


    Ahem-too much tugging.


    Back to the topic-


    Just when Xavies was looking through the guild task manual boredly... Suddenly, a task attracted his attention.


    Large-scale regional war missions¡ª¡ª


    Help the Pandaren eliminate the threat of the mantid...


    Mission requirements, must have the strength above three stars...


    Task reward: each ordinary mantid can exchange for one gold coin, each mantid Karaxis can exchange for 500,000 gold coins, and the mantid queen can exchange for 10 million gold coins!!


    The number of task recipients-unlimited!


    Mantid??


    Xavius ??knew that this creature was a very cruel humanoid like a mantis...


    Xavius ??doesn¡¯t care about war or anything, what he cares about is-the bounty...


    Money, Xavies doesn¡¯t care, he cares about points...


    One hundred gold coins is one point... Then ten million gold coins is one hundred thousand points...


    This reward is not unreasonable...


    In addition, those mantids and Karaxis...Perhaps, it is not a dream to exchange the water of the Well of Eternity.


    Thinking of this, Xavius ??put his hand on the task, and there was a surge of magic... The task above showed-the task has been received-the verification passed, please go to the Valley of Eternal Blossoms as soon as possible to accept the task... ¡­


    "Hey, it''s - destiny is helping me!!"


    Reference 1687


    One thousand six hundred and eighty seven chapters


    Just as Xavius ??was laughing wildly, when he took over the task...


    In the main hall located in the floating city of Eden--


    A tall figure also looked at the task manual in his hand, hahaha laughing...


    No one else, it was Zhou Ye...


    "You really jumped in..." Zhou Ye looked at the unique adventurer task manual in his hand and laughed: "If you don''t go, I will be troubled!!"


    "What''s troublesome?" The witch Haierya asked curiously.


    "No...nothing!!!" Zhou Ye smiled, and suddenly remembered something... "Haierya, would you like to play an adventurer''s game with me?"


    "A game of adventurers??" Haierya said loudly without even wanting to think: "Of course I''m going!"


    She is almost boring here...

 Chapter 1275

    Other sisters can occasionally go to the Kaldorei Empire for a round, but... she can''t go out. Who says she is the controller of the entire floating city??


    As soon as she left, the floating city would be messed up.


    "I also need to go¡­¡­"


    "Yes, I want to go too, dear, you can''t be so partial!!"


    "Yes..."


    "Yes indeed!!"


    For a while, the entire hall was messed up... Whether it was the Red Dragon Queen Alexstrasza, the Green Dragon Queen Ysera, or even the Eredar twins and the young guard Elsa, they all held high. Hands, ask to go together...


    "Okay, all go..." Zhou Ye nodded helplessly...


    He should be grateful that he didn''t announce this outside...otherwise, I''m afraid the entire Red Dragon clan and Green Dragon clan would have to shout.


    Then he doesn''t need to scream... Bring thousands of girls there??How could he play with Xavius ??up close.


    In the end - the list was confirmed.


    Those who followed Zhou Ye to play the adventurer game are--


    The red dragon queen Alexstrasza, the green dragon queen Ysera, the blue dragon queen Sindragosa, the Eredar trio, and the witch Heya.


    Although the combination of seven girls and a man looks a bit dazzling, but-this also happens to be the configuration of an adventurer team.


    It won''t cause too much suspicion.


    With Zhou Ye''s order...


    Haierya simply drove the floating city of Eden to the top of Mount Hyjal.


    After setting the suspension program there...


    Zhou Ye simply took them all the way to the center of the Pandaren Kingdom, the Valley of Eternal Blossoms.


    Of course, Zhou Ye and others used phantom magic to disguise themselves as night elves in order not to expose their appearance.


    This is extremely simple for the women...


    As for the qualifications of the women''s adventurers??


    Ha ha¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye, the big guy behind the scenes, just a word...


    In just a short period of time, the women have the so-called adventurer qualification certification, and even the records of their completion of the task are traceable.


    This is the advantage of being a referee with one hand and a player with the other.


    One month later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Taniguchi of Vale of Eternal Blossoms...


    At this time, the Valley of Eternal Blossoms is extremely lively, tens of thousands of night elf adventurers, Pandaren adventurers, and even tauren adventurers are gathering here-waiting for qualifications to enter the Valley of Eternal Blossoms...


    These guys, one by one, are wearing heavy armor, with their own weapons hanging around their waists.


    If you look closely, you will find that there are many tauren with a thick wooden stake.


    That is their totem pole.


    These tauren with totem poles are all professions unique to the tauren clan...shaman.


    This profession can be said to be very popular among adventurers.


    You can use totems to add status to your teammates, and heal your teammates... You can even use bloodthirsty magic to temporarily madden your teammates...


    Now that the priests of the Moon God are not allowed to participate in adventurers, the shamans can be regarded as the existence of sweet and pastry.


    Although most of the characters in the guild are single players, there are also many squad missions.


    At this time, you can see the importance of teammates.


    Every adventurer hopes to find a reliable teammate, so...the shaman''s popularity is not surprising.


    Just when these adventurers were discussing why this large-scale war mission was so rewarding...


    From the trail in the direction of Valley of the Four Winds, a group of people came...


    I saw this group of people. The leader was a male night elf wearing a gorgeous robe and riding a black nightsaber under his crotch. Behind him, he was followed by four or five followers... Sabre.


    "Hey, this guy is really rich... can actually afford to ride a Nightsaber!!"


    "You can redeem your points..."


    "Even if the points are redeemed, the Night Saber still needs five thousand points, okay..."


    "People are wizards... this little money is nothing to them!!"


    "Look at the elemental staff in others'' hands. There is no one hundred thousand gold coins. Don''t even think about it!!"


    "Cut, I''m a soldier, why do I need a staff... If it wasn''t for me to exchange points for a handful of Ashbringer, I would already have enough points for Nightsaber!!"


    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to be a hidden boss...The Ashbringer needs 15,000 points! Is it necessary to exchange such good equipment?"


    "Of course... Don''t you know that Ashbringer is an enchanted weapon? You can draw the enemy''s vitality to supplement yourself..."


    "Hey! There is such a thing?"


    "Of course it is!!"


    Just when a crowd of adventurers were discussing here...


    Suddenly, they felt the ground under their feet trembling...


    "what happened??"


    "Have there been an earthquake?"


    "Fuck... look over there..."


    I saw-among the mountains in the distance...


    An extremely huge beast is moving its sturdy limbs, walking towards here...


    On the tall back of this beast, there is a figure sitting...

 Chapter 1276

    I saw him wearing a black and hideous full-body armor. On his back, he was carrying two huge blades that were extremely exaggerated...


    "Fearless armor... Elune is here, someone really exchanges this X suit..."


    "No, no, that''s not the end, buddy... did you see the weapon behind him? Isn''t that what you just said¡ªthe Ashbringer??"


    "Fuck----Two Ashbringer...this, this is a big man!!"


    "You know what a fart... This big guy''s mount is the best... That''s a behemoth of war that claims to need fifty thousand exchange points-Kodo!!!"


    "This Kodo is actually back in armor... Fuck... isn''t this the Kodo King?"


    Just when these guys were envious of the person in front of them...Behind that person, seven more figures appeared...


    "Elune is here, I think I''m dazzled, why I saw the white nightsaber!!"


    "That''s not the point, the point is-the staff in the hands of others...that is Elune''s blessing staff that needs 100,000 points!!"


    "Uuuuu...I think I compare with them, like a beggar!!"


    "Don''t think, you are a beggar!!"


    Reference 1688


    One thousand six hundred and eighty eight chapters


    But when this local team of seven women and one man marched towards Taniguchi.


    An adventurer wearing leather armor narrowed his eyes, and said to himself, ¡°No way!! Isn¡¯t it the point-gathering behavior that has been severely beaten some time ago? The equipment on these people is more than ten. Ten thousand points... are they fraudsters?"


    Fraudsters¡ªthe name taken by adventurers for those who cheated on the points boss.


    "Hey, brother, how long have you not been out?" asked a burly tauren adventurer with two giant axes on his back.


    "Uh-I took a job exploring the ruins, and I have been squatting in the deep mountain forest for almost half a year!!" The night elf adventurer in leather armor said a little bit, "Is there any new news recently? Up??"


    "Of course!!" said the tauren who looked like a warrior, "you may not know recently. Although the bastards who used points have been blocked, there is another way to trade points..."


    "any solution??"


    "Of course it is to buy points...someone pays and let the richer person redeem what he wants...this way you can avoid consuming your points!!!"


    "Can you do this?"


    "Of course!!" The tauren said, patted the thick-looking armor on his body and said: "I see, my more than 10,000 points have sold nearly 300,000 gold coins, not only my equipment has changed greatly, but Even our tribe has been able to live a comfortable life for many years, and there is no need to worry about eating and drinking anymore!!"


    "Don''t you want to change points equipment? Those are the top equipment!!" The leather armor adventurer asked curiously.


    "Oh, you people in the Kaldorei Empire are full men. I don''t know if hungry men are hungry... For us, we can only think of other things after we have eaten!" The tauren warrior said depressedly, "Our tribe There are more than 4,000 people in total, and they rely on our team to feed...How can there be spare money to exchange for such extravagant equipment? Gold coins are better!!"


    "So this is ah¡­¡­"


    The leather armor adventurer was somewhat relieved.


    indeed--


    Although the civilians of the Kaldorei Empire have basically achieved enough food and clothing, other races are a bit miserable...


    Especially the Tauren clan, relying entirely on heaven for food... Some natural disasters will be hungry.


    In addition, sometimes they have to post tasks to allow adventurers to help them deal with things they can''t handle, so the day becomes more and more sad.


    After all, the tauren still maintains an ancient tribal society, minerals?No... Steel products and other things are basically obtained from the Kaldorei Empire trade.


    To put it bluntly, it is a poor nomadic tribe with only people left.


    But fortunately, in recent years, because Kaldorei opened up the registration of adventurers from other countries, a large number of tauren adventurers have poured in.


    These simple and honest Tauren warriors and shamans are very popular with the adventurer team... Life in the Tauren tribe has also been much better.


    Ahem-far away...


    Just when the leather-armored adventurer heard the tauren warrior''s words, he was thinking about whether he was also buying some points equipment from other people...The local tyrants of seven men and seven women in front of him had passed him carelessly... ¡­


    The person sitting on the Kodo Beast King is not someone else, but Zhou Ye...


    Why doesn''t he need to line up??


    Because he is an adventurer with a strength of seven stars...Uh-this strength is really not very good to measure...


    Let''s put it this way, a one-star adventurer is probably the strength of an ordinary Kaldorei soldier.


    Two stars are the strength of the team leader.


    Samsung is the strength of the elite team leader...


    And so on...


    Seven stars¡ªprobably the strength of the Great Magister Elisand.


    And almost all those who have reached the 7-star strength are big bosses...The Adventurer''s Guild has been running for so many years, and there are very few big bosses with 7 stars...


    Many of them are just named, and basically don¡¯t participate in adventure activities. They are not bad for money...


    Among them is Elisand...


    In order to enjoy the seven-star privilege, Zhou Ye gave himself a seven-star adventure certificate...Of course, his strength was far more than the seven-star.


    When Zhou Ye took his woman to Taniguchi, there was already a pandaman who had been supporting the work by the Jinlian Sect."My lord, please show your voucher for your adventure!!"


    "Here you!!" Zhou Ye casually drew out his voucher for his adventure from a bag hanging beside the Kodo, and then threw it away...


    Don''t lose it... The Kodo foot is seven or eight meters high, and it is impossible to pass it.


    The female panda with the golden lotus pie mark embroidered on the placket didn¡¯t mind, she reached out a hand and accepted the identity certificate thrown by Zhou Ye. After seeing the mark above, she hurriedly said again: "Thank you, Sand Lord Sri Lanka, if you can take over the task we announced, I would like to thank you on behalf of all the Pandaren!"


    "It''s nothing...I look bored too!!" Sanders is Zhou Ye''s pseudonym. After he nodded to the female panda, he asked narrowly: "Is your last name Pan??"


    Although I don¡¯t know why this seven-star boss asked this, the female Pandaren still replied: "Huh?? No, my lord, my last name is Zhou!!!"


    "Hey..." Zhou Ye really wanted to say, your surname Zhou Duo is boring, your surname is Duo Pan... the Jinlian faction with the surname Pan, referred to as Pan Jinlian...


    After checking the girls'' adventure credentials again, the female Pandaren let them pass... and called a disciple to guide them.


    This is the privilege of high star adventurers...


    No need to wait, just enter...


    In fact, as long as it reaches five stars, it is enough to have the privilege of not having to queue up.

 Chapter 1277

    However, Zhou Ye always likes to make it if he doesn''t make it, he makes the best...that''s why he has his status as a seven-star adventurer.


    After asking Zhou Ye what he meant, the Pandaren who was in charge of assigning tasks assigned Zhou Ye to the Sunset Pass... because Zhou Ye said [I''m going to the place with the most enemies]...


    For this reason, the pandaman still mumbled curiously [Why do so many bosses like to go to the places with the most enemies??¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye just smiled slightly--


    Not to tease that guy, why should he be an adventurer??


    Setting Sun Pass is located in the southeast of Jinxiu Valley, and opposite it is the Mantis Plateau, the mantid¡¯s nest.


    It can be said that the battle has been the most intense place over the years.


    Despite the huge city wall that is tens of meters high, it is just better than nothing for those flying mantid.


    It took Zhou Ye two days with all the women to reach the Sunset Pass... Looking at this Oriental-style Xiongguan before him, Zhou Ye suddenly had a kind of-he had returned to the ancient China. illusion¡­¡­


    Reference 1689


    One thousand six hundred and eighty-nine chapters


    "I can only send you here, my lord!!!" Pan Xiaoling, the pandaman riding the dragon tortoise, said and pointed to the camp of Weirong Camp in the setting sun. "You only need to get there and the report will be good...! !"


    "Well, thank you, Xiao Pan!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile...


    Pan Xiaoling was the result of his strong request to find himself a disciple of the Golden Lotus Sect with the surname Pan as a guide. Although the pandamen did not know why this seven-star boss had to find a disciple of the Golden Lotus Sect with the surname Pan to be the guide, but¡ª Satisfied his request.


    "Then I''ll leave, the invasion of the mantid is imminent... I still have to go back and help!!" Pan Xiaoling said, she was about to transfer Dragon Turtle and go back...


    "Hey, Xiao Pan, don''t you really consider changing your name? How good is the name Pan Jinlian...!!!" Zhou Ye laughed and joked.


    "No!!" Pan Xiaoling smiled and bowed her hand, "Goodbye, my lord!!"


    The two days of getting along are still very pleasant-at least Pan Xiaoling feels very happy...


    It wasn''t until Pan Xiaoling disappeared from the back of the dragon tortoise that Zhou Ye turned her head, preparing to urge the giant Kodo under her hip to enter the camp...


    At this moment, a slender figure jumped up from below and jumped to Zhou Ye''s side... "My dear, have you seen this little girl? Why don''t you take her down??"


    "Puff¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Zhou Ye almost didn''t vomit blood... "Cough cough... How do you fall in love with different races?? No way..."


    Alex Tassa wrinkled her little nose and said, "Cut, to put it bluntly, don''t you still dislike others'' bucket waist..."


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at this daughter who jumped up to tease his own daughter speechlessly, and after a helpless sigh, said: "Dear Alex, has anyone told you that if a woman is too smart, it will be a tragedy. of!!"


    "What?? I heard what you are talking about, my dear..." Alex Tassa looked ignorant, trying to get through.


    "Don''t be afraid if you don''t hear it. At night, just feel it with your body!!"


    "No... I know it was wrong, my dear!!"


    "late!!"


    Amidst the laughter, the group walked into the Wei Rong Camp in the Guan Guan...


    The Pandaren¡¯s political system is weird-they did not set up an army specifically, but the two sects of the Golden Lotus Sect and the Shado-Pan Sect are responsible for the daily guard work.


    It is said that all races here are afraid that the pandamen will build an army and will embark on the old path of the Mogu tribe, enslaving all races...


    Therefore, the Pandaren are strongly requested not to set up troops.


    For this, the emperor Shaohao of the Pandaren also agreed...


    It''s just that, looking at it right now, there are drawbacks to not establishing an army.


    Just like this mantid invasion...


    If it hadn''t been for a Jinyu water whisperer who predicted this invasion, I am afraid that when this unprecedented invasion begins, the Pandaren will destroy the country.


    However, these have nothing to do with Zhou Ye...


    He is here to play...


    As for the price the Pandaren paid for this great invasion... Zhou Ye didn''t care about it.


    What he likes is pandas, not pandamen...he really appreciates the beauty of pandamen.


    After reporting in Wei Rongying, someone naturally brought Zhou Ye to his barracks...


    In a temporary camp not far from under the city wall...


    Zhou Ye is really not satisfied with this temporary residence... However, after all the women have worked together and cleaned up... finally they can live in front of them.


    The original ordinary tent camp was replaced by a large tent with its own luxurious space by the women. Outside the tent, the three-story and three-story outside of the tent were also decorated with magical barriers.


    When all this is busy...


    It was almost dark already.


    Zhou Ye simply used the excuse of being familiar with the battlefield and led the girls to the Setting Sun Pass...


    Looking at this huge military fortress, Zhou Ye had to sigh...


    In this era, without the help of a wizard, building a city wall tens of meters high and winding for thousands of kilometers is really a miracle.


    Especially this Setting Sun Pass... It can definitely be called Xiong Pass...


    Not to mention anything else, just to say its wide and extremely wide walls and soldiers... is enough to be breathtaking.


    Have you ever seen the city wall soldiers road enough for four cars to go side by side??


    In contrast, the fortresses of the Kaldorei Empire seem to be a bit petty...


    Just when Zhou Ye led the women to appreciate the great architecture of the Pandaren, a group of people in black robes came across from him... not others, it was Xavius ??and his attendants who had also accepted the task and came here to collect points. We...


    The two sides passed by, Xavius'' eyes revealed a trace of contempt...


    According to Xavius, the man who brought seven women out during the war was definitely the heir of a great noble in the Kaldorei Empire.


    But-he doesn''t have to go to find anything...


    What he is most interested in now is-why do those mantids invade the Vale of Eternal Blossoms every ten years??


    The environment of Vale of Eternal Blossoms is not very good for these mantids...


    In other words, this is not a suitable place for them to survive... So, what is the reason that the mantid wants to invade the Vale of Eternal Blossoms even after paying an unbearable price every time??


    What is there to attract these mantids??

 Chapter 1278

    It seems that those pandamen know something, but-they are quite taboo and refuse to say clearly...


    This makes Xavies even more curious...


    He is now rushing to see a Shado-Pan disciple who seems willing to tell him something, but he needs to pay enough.


    And Zhou Ye, facing Xavius''s disdain, just smiled...


    What''s the hurry...


    Sometimes, when the answer is not solved...it cannot be solved.


    No words for a night¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The next day, many more adventurers were assigned to the Setting Sun Pass...


    The same goes for the third day...


    Until five days later, no more adventurers came here-obviously, there were only so many adventurers participating in this war.


    And the atmosphere of the entire Setting Sun Pass has become a bit solemn...


    There is a sense of tranquility before the storm...


    Seventh day¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Mantids¡ªcoming.


    The mantid all over the mountains and plains appeared like locusts outside the city wall...


    And those flying mantids, waving their wings in mid-air...


    You can vaguely see what they seem to be holding in their hands.


    Faced with so many enemies, even the most experienced adventurer has to wipe the sweat of his palms...


    All of them are waiting for the opponent''s attack...


    On the battlefield of hundreds of thousands of people, it became silent at this moment-except for the flapping of the flying mantid''s wings, no one spoke.


    Reference 1690


    One thousand six hundred and ninety chapters


    Just at this time--


    In the distant horizon, a group of mantids flew in the distance...


    They fly very slowly, as if they are guarding something...


    And under them, there is a huge figure...


    With the arrival of this figure, all the mantids knelt to the ground...


    They are very pious and dedicated to that figure.


    "That is the empress of the mantid..." Zhou Ye looked at the huge figure and smiled slightly: "It looks really ugly!!"


    "That person is also a queen!!" Haierya teased...


    Compared to Zhou Ye''s leisurely life, the pandas standing next to him are not so relaxed...


    "Attention everyone... this may be a deadly battle!!" a Shado-Pan disciple shouted.


    An adventurer asked with some curiosity: "Dead fight?? Why??"


    "Before, the queen of the mantid never came to the battlefield in person..." The disciple of the Shado-Pan explained solemnly: "Three hundred years ago, the queen of the mantid was on the battlefield...that time, we exchanged it for Peace for hundreds of years!!"


    "What''s the price?"


    "The price... is that the Golden Lotus Sect and the Shado-Pan disciples almost all died in the battle, and the Valley of the Four Winds was destroyed by half... Almost every household in every household has their relatives passed away!!" Said this, the Shado-Pan disciples laughed at themselves. He smiled and said, "This is the price!!"


    "..."


    Everyone was silent for a moment. With just a few words from this pandaman, one can imagine how tragic the battle was...


    Just at this time¡­¡­¡­¡­


    There was a scream of worms--


    Countless mantid monsters are rushing toward the setting sun gate like a tide.


    The flying mantid flying in the sky also shook their wings and flew towards the setting sun...


    "Be careful, everyone, don''t let these guys throw the amber balls in their hands on the wall... Those things are very corrosive and will break the city wall!!"


    With the reminder from the Shado-Pan disciples, almost all occupations with long-range skills have been shot.


    The mage threw his best spell at the flying mantid.


    The ranger opened his big bow, swaying his anger at those guys one by one.


    There are even stalkers who use their throwing knives to throw away those flying mantids...


    Among them, the most eye-catching is Zhou Ye wearing fearless armor...


    I saw him pull out two Ashbringer directly from behind him, and then¡ªthrew it out forcefully...


    The two gorgeous ashes envoys directly drew a beautiful arc in mid-air, and then - they returned to Zhou Ye''s hands again...


    It''s just that the mantis monsters who were just in the path of Zhou Ye''s weapons were all severed in two pieces...Their broken bodies fell straight to the ground.


    With a big glance, Zhou Ye suddenly killed at least two hundred flying mantids...


    "Fuck, this is two hundred gold coins..."


    "Elune is here, I suddenly felt that being a ranger is worse than being a warrior!!"


    "What kind of skill is that? Can a soldier throw his weapon out and come back again?"


    For a while, the adventurers on the entire wall were stunned...


    But fortunately, they quickly reacted and continued to sway anger at the flying mantid.


    And in a battlement not far away, Xavius ??is also working hard to score points.


    I saw him standing in the six-pointed star formation formed by his followers... his eyes closed tightly-on the fingertips, bursts of electric light gradually appeared.


    "Turn it into my points, rubbish!!"

 Chapter 1279

    With the roar of Xavius, an electric light with the thickness of a bucket sprayed out of his hand... After traveling for thousands of meters in mid-air, it gradually stopped the momentum.


    And Xavius¡¯s magic does not end here...


    He controlled the huge electric light he cast with both hands and swept it in the air...the flying mantid fell in response.


    Any mantid close to the electric light within a radius of ten meters could not escape the end of the fall.


    Even if it is not electrically cooked at once, it will be paralyzed by the electric body and unable to fly-it will fall directly to the ground and be crushed.


    At this moment...Almost everyone''s eyes are on the crevice of the wall where Xavius ??is located...


    "This, what kind of magic is this?"


    "I don''t know... Never seen it before!!"


    "What a terrible magic!!"


    Xavius ??was unmoved by such praise, he didn''t care what these guys said... what he wanted, but a stronger power...


    "My dear, the limelight was robbed...Are you angry?" Alexstrasza walked to her man and said.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye didn''t care about the limelight... If he really wanted to deal with these mantid monsters, he only needed a word.


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t care, it didn''t mean that his women didn''t care...


    The witch Haierya was the first to show her might. She walked gently to the edge of the city wall, gently raised her hands, waved slightly to the mantid in the sky, and uttered two words gently."No space!!"


    With her voice falling...


    The flying mantid had forgotten how to fly at the same moment...


    Like dumplings, they fall towards the ground...


    Falling from a height of tens of meters, even these mantids with a chitin shell would have only a dead end.


    Then there are the Ereda twins...


    Aureses: "The flame will burn in the shadows!!"


    Saloras: "The shadow will exist under the flame!!"


    Oresses: "Swallow them up, flames!"


    Salolas: "Cover them, Shadow!!"


    With the completion of the two female spellcasting, countless black flames poured out from the bodies of the flying mantids... Countless flying mantids screamed and turned into shadowy fireballs, falling to the ground...


    However, this is not over yet...


    Those flying mantids who were shot down by the Eredar twins on the ground allies, the shadow flames in their bodies seemed to be contagious, igniting all the mantids on the ground one by one.


    Looking around... the boundless army of mantids on the ground was burned out of a blank space in just an instant...


    If it weren''t for the commander of the mantid, he kicked those guys who were ignited by the shadow flame out of his own army, and the spread of the shadow flame was enough to cause the mantid army to suffer heavy losses.


    And Vindicator Elsa was almost crying...


    If you don''t play like this, you are a mage bullying melee, what should she do if she is a paladin?


    After hesitating for a moment, Elsa gritted her teeth and stomped her foot... "Holy Light, please have mercy on me!"


    As her voice fell, a circular protective shield shining with golden light enveloped her...


    Then, Elsa jumped off the wall without hesitation...


    When Zhou Ye saw this kind of situation, he really felt like a mess... What are you going to make??What are you going to do??


    I''m here to bring you to play...not to make you really brave enough to kill the enemy...


    The mages just let go of their skills, why...Elsa still jumped down?Although the invincible shield is on, but... you are a little too serious, Elsa.


    Reference 1691


    One thousand six hundred and ninety-one chapters


    "For the glory of the Holy Light!!"


    When Elsa, who was covered by an invincible protective cover, jumped off the city wall... she faced--


    Boundless¡ªa mantid like the tide!!


    "Kill this person!!"


    "Kill her!!!"


    The mantid''s ground force commander was already suffocated to death...


    In the first wave of attack just now, the main force of the attack was the flying mantid troops, but-their ground troops lost no less than the flying troops.


    A large part of the casualties was due to the damage caused when the amber balls in their arms fell to the ground when the flying mantids were shot down.


    The mantid commanders of the ground forces really want to order the attack immediately...


    But-no way.


    Past war experience tells them that if the guys on the front of the city are not cleaned up... the offensive of the ground forces is completely useless.


    And now--someone dared to jump off the top of the city and face them...


    This simply made these mantid commanders overjoyed!!


    "Quickly, rush up and kill her!!"


    "For Her Majesty!!"


    Following the commander''s orders, countless mantids rushed towards the golden figure...


    In the face of these mantids rushing to her like a tide...Elsa held her golden warhammer tightly in both hands and looked at these mantids silently.


    Is she afraid??


    Are you afraid when you face thousands of enemies and rush to yourself?


    Of course she was scared... how could she not be scared??


    But-she also knew that she would never be okay...because she believed that her man would never let herself fall here.


    This is her confidence in her own man.

 Chapter 1280

    Facing these hideous worms, Elsa yelled: "Holy Storm!!"


    As she shouted, countless golden hammer phantoms formed a tornado 20 meters in diameter beside her...


    Countless golden hammer ghosts appeared in the tornado...


    The mantid leaping towards her was torn to pieces by this storm composed of the power of the Holy Light.


    For a moment-Elsa''s side was empty...


    but----


    There are too many mantids... They went forward and dared to rush towards Elsa, even the Holy Storm of Elsa, in the army of these mantids, it became bright and dark. ...Finally, the golden light went out.


    Faced with so many mantids, Elsa was a little flustered, but-everything was still under control...


    The unbreakable invincible protective shield around her gave her infinite courage.


    I saw that she took out a golden book from her waist calmly...After flipping a few pages gently, she gently spit out a word in her mouth."Sacrifice!!"


    With this word spit out...


    In the nearly 1,000 square meters of land with Elsa as the center, countless golden holy lights gush out from the cracked land...


    Those mantids standing on the ground rendered golden by the holy light let out a miserable roar...


    Countless golden flames gush out from their mouths, eyes, ears, and nostrils...


    In the blink of an eye, the mantid within the sacrifice area turned into the nourishment of golden flames and disappeared into the air-leaving only a thin layer of white ash on the ground as evidence of their existence...


    This powerful skill makes the entire battlefield quiet...


    "This, what class is this? It''s not a fighter or a mage..."


    "No, I don''t know..."


    "It feels so handsome... It really fits my aesthetics... I want to know how to learn such a skill!!"


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but feel embarrassed as he listened to the comments of the adventurers around him.


    [Of course you haven¡¯t seen a high-end, high-grade job like a Paladin!


    [It takes at least 10,000 years to get such a career inheritance...]


    With such complaints, Zhou Ye suddenly jumped off the wall...


    After all, although the Paladin is very tired, but-Elsa has not yet cultivated home...


    After Divine Storm + Sacrifice + Fury of Vengeance and Crusader Swordsmanship, there are no skills that can strike on a large scale...


    In order not to make his own woman embarrassed, he has to go to the rescue!!


    "Wow-another one who is not afraid of death!!"


    "Don''t say that, they are all heroes!"


    "I agree with this..."


    "In this case, why don''t you jump down?"


    "I''m a mage, have you ever seen a melee mage? Fool!"


    Just when these guys were talking... suddenly their voices were quiet...


    then----


    "boom----!!"


    A sound resounding through the entire battlefield made everyone look at the place where the sound came.


    "I...I never knew that the warrior''s big jump is so powerful!!"


    "Elune is here, this lord...this lord is really..."


    Countless people were stunned by the scene before them.


    I saw¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The place where Zhou Ye fell was like a meteor hitting the ground, smashing the entire land.


    Zhou Ye''s tremendous power when he fell to the ground conveyed his own energy under the ground, just like a huge rock hitting the pool water, ripples and waves of microwaves...


    The ripples in the pond are naturally not powerful.


    But-this is the energy transmitted in the earth, the power that surging up the earth is enough to make the legs of the mantid standing on the ground shattered by the impact.


    For a while-the entire battlefield fell silent.


    No one even pays attention to Elsa anymore, their eyes are on Zhou Ye...


    They are very curious, under such power, what is going on with this soldier.


    Every professional adventurer knows that power is mutual, and how much power you use, how much pressure your body will endure.


    As the smoke on the battlefield dissipated... Zhou Ye''s figure appeared in front of everyone again.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s appearance that nothing happened, countless adventurers couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief... Is this guy''s body impossible to beat??


    However, the surprise Zhou Ye gave them is not over yet...


    I saw him pull out the two giant swords behind him one left and the other right...slightly placed a POSS...then, the whole person turned into a top...spinning quickly.


    As he turns, a tornado with a diameter of ten meters surrounds him...In the tornado, if there is no reflection in the tornado, people can''t help but wonder, what is inside?


    Soon...they don''t have to guess...because the mantids have already spoken out for them.


    "Kill him, kill him!" The commander of the mantid was almost crazy.


    What are you taking our mantid army for??Jumped down one by one and smashed us?Do you really think our mantid is a vegetarian??


    Following the commander''s orders, countless mantid soldiers rushed towards the tornado beside Zhou Ye.


    Reference 1692


    One thousand six hundred and ninety-two chapters


    In the battlefield at this time-


    Has been completely messed up.

 Chapter 1281

    A tornado with a diameter of more than ten meters was on the battlefield, rushing from left to right... Numerous mantid monsters were swept in by the tornado straight into the sky, and they never came out again.


    However, this can''t stop the charge of those mantids.


    They rushed toward the tornado one after another... Shouting slogans like "For the Queen", they rushed into the tornado...


    then??


    There''s no after that¡­¡­


    This tornado cast by Zhou Ye was like an insatiable gluttonous monster, and thousands of mantids could not satisfy its appetite at all.


    Just when everyone was in a daze, suddenly, I didn''t know who shouted...


    It''s raining¡­¡­


    Everyone looked up at the sky strangely...


    The weather today is still very good, the sun is hanging high in the air, how can it rain??


    However, when they looked up, they found that it was indeed raining... However, it was a rain of blood!!


    "What, what is this?" A tauren shaman curiously pulled a piece of extremely finely ground meat from his forehead... After looking at it, he threw it aside with a disgusting expression.


    Obviously, these were the mantids who were chopped up by Zhou Ye''s [Blade Storm]... After they were chopped up, they were thrown into the sky by the Blade Storm, then turned into a rain of blood and fell to the ground... ¡­


    "Woo...I want to be a soldier...!!!"


    "Brother, I want to be a fighter too..." This is a dialogue between a thief and a forest ranger.


    And those warriors are dumbfounded...


    "Hey, buddy... Has the instructor taught you this trick?"


    "No... Did your instructor teach you this trick?"


    "Neither!!"


    "Are we a fake soldier?"


    "It''s very possible!!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Apart from the conversations of these guys, let''s see Xavius...


    At this time, Xavius ??has already felt a great pressure...


    He found that he was robbing points faster than the guy on the battlefield who used unknown ultimatum... The mantid army on his side was about to be killed, and there were many mantids on his side... ¡­


    Can''t care much...


    Thinking of this, Xavius ??gritted his teeth and said to his entourage: "Use that trick!!"


    "But...sir, after using that trick, we will have no magic power. In that case, how can we kill the empress of the mantid?"


    "I can''t take care of it too much!!" Xavius''s face was so cold that a layer of frost was about to hang."Now¡ªprepare the magic circle!!"


    "Yes, my lord!!" XN


    Since the owner wants to do this, they can''t help it as a subordinate.


    As the formation changed again, Xavius, who was standing in the magic circle, swelled a little bit again, looking as if he had eaten Jinke La.


    When the magical power in him reached the limit he could possess... Xavius ??spoke again.


    "Feel the anger of the stars-the wrath of the meteors!!"


    As his voice fell, a small fireball appeared beside the sky...


    "what is that??"


    "I don''t know... but it looks like it should be nothing..."


    However, the guy who said this was beaten in the face soon...


    As the fireball approached bit by bit, I finally had good eyesight and saw the full picture of the fireball... Fuck, that''s not a fireball, it''s a meteorite...


    A meteorite with a diameter of more than 20 meters slammed straight towards the mantid under the city wall...


    Acceleration of gravity


    What happens if a meteorite weighing more than 20 tons hits the ground at a speed of 50,000 kilometers per hour??


    The army of mantids below has offered valuable biological experiments for this scientific research.


    Will-no bones.


    boom------


    A loud bang turned everyone on the battlefield into deaf at that moment...


    With the loud noise--


    The meteorite smashed a huge crater in the ground, and the shock wave it brought up turned the mantid army 30 kilometers in radius into flesh.


    Even the thick and heavy city wall of the Setting Sun Pass almost collapsed in this magic...


    Although this giant pass has withstood the test of the meteorite shock wave, the huge crack on the wall also shows that... it is not without damage.


    "Fuck!" Zhou Ye yelled at the shock wave rushing towards him, and hurriedly rushed towards Elsa.


    He wasn''t afraid of the shockwaves in this mere way, but-Elsa couldn''t do it...


    Just when Zhou Ye came to Elsa and was about to jump up with Elsa in her arms, Elsa used a skill [Holy Sanctuary]...


    With Elsa''s skills, a golden cross centered on her, spreading under her feet...


    Then bursts of golden light appeared on the golden cross, and these golden lights finally formed a circular holy light shield composed of numerous small golden shields in mid-air.


    Sacred Shelter-an upgraded version of the Holy Shield technique, can form an absolute defense domain, in this domain, all people are immune to all harm.


    I have to say-the profession of the Paladin is really too BUG, ??being able to fight is capable of resisting... it is simply a panacea.


    In the sacred sanctuary, Zhou Ye also relaxed. Now that Elsa has displayed such a skill, it doesn¡¯t matter. He was just afraid that Elsa was not lacking in combat experience, and intended to use his own flesh and blood to fight. The damage from the shock wave...that would be boring.


    Although he wouldn''t die on the spot, Zhou Ye wouldn''t feel sorry for him if he was injured.

 Chapter 1282

    It''s her own woman after all.


    Those manties have no such good luck...Countless mantids screamed and turned into a pool of flesh...


    Countless adventurers were dumbfounded at this time... They once again felt the pain of being dominated by Faye.


    And what is the person who made the adventurers feel the pressure from Faye??


    Xavius ??didn''t have the slightest leeway to pay attention to the sluggish adventurers, and saw him wave his hand... a white feather floated and fell on him, and then-he jumped without hesitation Under the wall...


    Outside the city wall, the mantid army that had been neatly lined up had already become riddled with holes, and they didn''t have any spare energy to organize an encirclement and suppression of Xavius.


    And Xavius ??also ignored these miscellaneous soldiers. At first-the miscellaneous soldiers were only used for points...


    Now, his target is the Mantid Empress... that is the biggest point.


    With dozens of flashes in a row, Xavius ??quickly approached the mantid queen behind the army...


    The aim point of the Starfall Spell he just cast is very tricky, and it is aimed at the Mantid Queen¡¯s front army not far away... This distance will not hurt the Mantid Queen, but it will also make the guards around the Mantid Queen lose. Exhausted.


    Closer¡ªcloser¡ªcloser...here!!


    Xavius, who finally reached the shooting range, leaked a smile at the ugly mantid queen."Come on!"


    A jet of black light emerged from Xavius''s fingertips and shot straight at the mantid queen.


    Reference 1693


    One thousand six hundred and ninety-three chapters


    "what--!!!!"


    A scream came from the mantid queen''s mouth... Then, a wave of soul fluctuations that ordinary people could not see came from the mantid queen''s body...


    Xavius ??felt the fluctuations in the soul gem in his hand, smiled satisfied, and then¡ª


    Sa Yazi ran away.


    Don''t you run to die??


    The ground forces are almost completely wiped out, but the air forces of the mantid army still have a lot of strength...


    When these flying mantids saw their queen die in the hands of this black-robed mage, they suddenly went crazy.


    They desperately danced the transparent wings behind them, rushing towards Xavius...


    And Xavius ??did not rush to cast the mage''s flashing skills continuously, only to see his figure disappeared in the air for a while, and then appeared again...


    Every time it flickered, it was able to pull away from those flying mantids.


    When he ran under the city wall, the mantid had been thrown behind him more than a thousand meters.


    Then, Xavius ??unhurriedly performed two flashes in a row...The first flash made him appear in the air outside the city wall, and the second flash made him jump directly onto the city wall.


    It wasn''t until this time--all the adventurers on the wall realized this.


    Fuck, Faye actually worked as an assassin part-time, and he successfully killed the Mantid Empress...


    However, this is not the time to think about that, the flying mantid has already arrived...


    Faced with these guys at the end of the crossbow, adventurers certainly don''t care...Countless long-range skills were lost.


    At this moment-the situation on the battlefield, after Zhou Ye and Xavies did this, has completely changed...


    The mantid''s ground army was almost wiped out, and only tens of thousands of flying mantids were left, which was basically not a threat to the setting sun.


    The Shado-Pan elders of Wei Rong Camp of the Setting Sun Pass made a decisive decision-opened the door and rushed out to hunt down these mantids.


    Since such a high price has been spent this time, and if these mantids are not completely wiped out, how can the money they spend correctly??


    As the gate of the Setting Sun Pass opened...


    Countless adventurers rushed out with the disciples of the Golden Lotus Sect and the Shado-Pan...


    While cleaning the remnants of the mantid on the ground, they dealt with the flying mantid flying above...


    At this point in the war...Basically, it can be regarded as garbage time.


    Zhou Ye calmly walked back to the Sunset Pass with Elsa like the angry little wife...


    "Hey, Elsa, I have been taught by my dear!" As soon as they met, Salolas had no regard for the friendship of the family, and mocked the stubborn light defender.


    "You..." Elsa wanted to refute a few words, but she looked at her man and lowered her head again.


    When she was just outside, she was preached by her own man...


    Although she was scolded by her own man, Elsa didn''t feel wronged at all...because she felt the deep care from her man''s preaching...so, facing the provocation of the twins, she did not Pay attention, just treat them as jealous¡ªwhat are they jealous of??


    Of course it is-jealous of his own man and nervous about himself.


    With this thought, Elsa suddenly felt much better.


    When Zhou Ye had just reunited with his own woman...a female Pandaren dressed in golden lotus costume came over.


    "My lord, thank you for everything you have done for us... Tonight, His Majesty Shaohao will hold a grand victory banquet in the middle of the setting sun, please be sure to attend!!" The Golden Lotus disciple respectfully said to Zhou Ye.


    To treat the strong, one must have an attitude towards the strong...


    On the battlefield, Zhou Ye''s performance is worthy of his status as a 7-star powerhouse... As for Xavius, who is more popular??


    This can only be said to be individual differences caused by different occupations...


    In the eyes of Pandaren, if you practice alone, Xavius ??is definitely not the opponent of the seven-star powerhouse in front of him...


    "Well, I will attend!!" Zhou Ye nodded, and then asked seemingly inadvertently: "Will the mage who cast meteorite just now go to the banquet?"


    "The adult said that because he had consumed too much mana on the battlefield, he had to meditate at night to replenish his mana!!" The golden lotus disciple said with some regrets: "However, that adult has already All the rewards are received..."


    "Really?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly...


    Xavius''s actions were not unexpected to him... and he did it on purpose.


    "Well, I''m going to rest first. When the banquet time comes, I will go!!"


    "Then, we are waiting for you!!"


    So what is Xavius ??doing right now??


    At this time, Xavius ??is adjusting the spirit of the mantid queen in his barracks...

 Chapter 1283

    Keke¡ªOf course it¡¯s not that Xavius ??has a strong taste and is actually interested in the Mantid Queen...but he is about to get some news from the Mantid Queen.


    what news??


    Of course it is-news about the treasures buried in the Valley of Eternal Blossoms.


    For thousands of years...


    The mantid has waged countless wars against Vale of Eternal Blossoms...


    When the Mogu still held the leadership of this area and occupied the Vale of Eternal Blossoms, the mantid would launch a war against Vale of Eternal Blossoms every few years...


    For more than a thousand years, the mantid has not known how many wars have been waged against Vale of Eternal Blossoms.


    With the passage of time, few people know why the mantid is so obsessed with the Vale of Eternal Blossoms...


    Recently, scholars with Pandaren seem to have found some clues in some ancient documents, but¡ªin the end, they gave up searching and sealed the documents.


    Xavius ??is very interested in such treasures...


    He spent a lot of money, and the news he got from a Shado-Pan disciple was that this treasure might have something to do with the ancient Titan.


    This made Xavies even more interested.


    What is he missing now?What is missing is something with powerful energy, to open the portal and guide that existence into this world.


    The artifacts of the ancient creation Titans, each one has great power...


    As far as Xavius ??knows, there are currently three creation artifacts in the Kaldorei Empire, and they are called the Pillars of Creation.


    Among them, Tears of Elune is enshrined in the Temple of Elune in the Royal City...


    The Tidestone and the Eye of Amanthul are in the treasure house of Suramar...


    It''s not that he hadn''t had the idea of ??using these artifacts, it''s just that the extremely strict guarding measures of these artifacts made him helpless...


    Right now, he can only pin his hopes on the soul of the mantid empress... Since these mantids are always coming to attack the Vale of Eternal Blossoms, then - they must know something, especially their empress...


    Thinking of this, Xavius ??became more and more interested in the soul stone in his hand that held the mantid empress... He looked at the soul stone in his hand as if he was staring at his lover. Goose bumps... "Come on, my majesty, tell me... what kind of secrets are buried in this beautiful valley!!"


    Reference 1694


    One thousand six hundred and ninety-four chapters


    Night gradually descended within the Pass of the Setting Sun.


    Right next to the open space on the edge of the Ruanyang Pass, a large area filled with arrows, weapons, and various materials has been cleaned up...


    Instead, there are thousands of wooden tables and tens of thousands of wooden chairs.


    Of course, due to temporary deployment, many tables and chairs don''t look so matching, but in this big day, no one will pay attention to those small details.


    Thousands of pandamen are busy in the open space on the side of the square...


    Some of them are cleaning the ingredients, while others are busy on the temporary stoves.


    Although many pandamen were coughing unceasingly by the oil fume rising into the sky, their faces were still full of happy smiles.


    Of course they have a reason to be happy...


    Because they are about to usher in permanent peace...


    In the past, they have also repelled countless mantid invasions, but¡ªevery time, they have won tragically...


    Although each of them is much better than the mantid, the reproduction speed of the mantid is too fast.


    Put it this way...


    Although it takes at least twenty years for a mature mantid individual from birth to becoming a warrior, it is about the same as a Pandaren.


    But-it is a basic operation for a mantid to have twenty in a nest, and even if the character breaks out, it is not impossible to have thirty or forty in a nest.


    And what about Pandaren??


    Well, after all, Pandaren are not wild boars. One litter is normal, and two or three are considered to be a big outbreak.


    This has led to the fact that although the individual combat power of each Pandaren is far superior to the mantid, it is always equal to the mantid...


    After each war, they simply couldn''t pay off the remaining mantid remnants on the Mantis Plateau... and after the mantid regained its vitality every two to three decades, it was another invasion.


    It''s not that the pandas don''t want to completely solve the remnants of the mantid, but after the war, they also suffered heavy losses and were unable to solve them.


    However, the panda people are also very lucky...


    What are you grateful for??


    Fortunately, because of some kind of attraction, the mantid always invades the Vale of Eternal Blossoms every 20 or 30 years.


    If they didn''t invade the Vale of Eternal Blossoms, but chose secretly deadly explosive soldiers, and then pushed them one after another after a hundred years... Then I am afraid that the Pandaren would have been completely destroyed.


    This time, under the leadership of their wise Emperor Shaohao, they used the power of money to hire so many adventurers from the adventurer''s guild in the night elf empire to help...


    Although they had to repay their debts frugally in the next few years, they had a chance to solve the mantid once and for all.


    This means that in the future, wives will never have to lose their husbands, sons will never have to lose their fathers...


    In Changsubaili, the scene of family heartbroken will never happen again.


    Therefore, they are grateful to these adventurers and the Kaldorei Empire...


    Over time--


    The remnants of the mantid army outside the pass have gradually been wiped out, and the adventurers who have gained a lot of money are also carrying the spoils, bragging about their achievements with their companions, and returning to the pass...


    As soon as they arrived inside the pass, they were attracted by the scent of food that permeated the pass...


    Under the guidance of the extremely enthusiastic pandamen, they have entered the table...


    If you want to ask--


    What is the most exciting thing in the Pandaren Empire?


    Many adventurers who have been to the Pandaren Empire will tell you without hesitation-it''s food.


    In their opinion, almost every Pandaren is a gourmet... Their attitude towards enjoying life is simply jealous.


    And today, after the big victory, you can taste the food of the Pandaren, which is simply amazing.


    Especially, for today¡¯s victory banquet, the Pandaren also hired more than a dozen wizard adventurers, and almost emptied all the wineries of the Valley of the Four Winds and the Valley of Fairview...

 Chapter 1284

    With these fine wines, these adventurers are even more happy...


    Food, wine... This banquet for thousands of people is enough for these adventurers to brag for a long time in the future.


    In the square that gradually became lively, tens of thousands of adventurers and friends they knew or did not know were sitting at a table, tasting food and drinking wine... All strangers, in the food and wine Under the action, all gradually disappeared.


    At this moment, a team of a man and seven women, led by a panda, slowly walked into the square.


    All the adventurers who saw this man stopped their talk and looked at the slender figure in fearless armor walking in the front with eyes full of admiration.


    It was not someone else who came here, it was the women who were by Zhou Ye and him...


    Along the way, wherever Zhou Ye walked, it was as if the mute button was pressed on the TV... it became extremely quiet!


    The strong should be respected...


    Shouldn''t the fighter who kills 100,000 mantid alone be respected??


    This data contains no moisture at all...


    It was a message issued by the Pandaren¡¯s own supervisor...


    Zhou Ye was the only professional warrior adventurer who independently killed 100,000 mantid.


    This alone is enough to admire the adventurers of the warrior profession...


    what did you say??Didn''t Xavius ??kill more??


    The problem is that Xavius ??didn''t come...


    Besides, BUG methods for legal professions have long been commonplace...


    On the contrary, it is a soldier who has always been hard pressed. There is such a leading figure. How can we not let those meat shield soldiers who hold shields and wander on the front line of beatings all year round admire??


    The warrior''s spring is finally coming ¡ª oooooo...


    Some fighters were already trembling with excitement, and they could not wait to rush to Zhou Ye immediately, kneel down to apprentice, and want to learn Zhou Ye''s enchanting sword storm skill.


    Fortunately, their rationality is still there, knowing that this time is not the best time, and-how many they still want to face, kneeling in front of tens of thousands of people... They still feel that this face cannot be wiped away...


    If Zhou Ye knew what these guys were thinking, he would probably laugh internally...


    Warrior-strong or not, strong-


    How can I become stronger??


    Without him-practice the flesh.


    The physically tyrannical Zhou Ye is not just a warrior skill, he can sweep this star field even if he does not possess warrior skills...


    However, this is not the time to talk about this...


    He was taking his own woman, under the guidance of a disciple of the Golden Lotus, walking up the steps in front of the square, where someone was waiting for him.


    A panda man in a long robe was stunned when he saw Zhou Ye. Then he laughed and said, "Hahaha...I thought there would be such a powerful warrior from somewhere. I didn''t expect it to be your Royal Highness. !!!"


    "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Shaohao laughed dumbly: "Hahaha...Okay, anyway, I want to thank Your Highness for your support to Pandaria!!"


    Reference 1695


    One thousand six hundred and ninety-five chapters


    Shaohao-the emperor of the Pandaren.


    He is also a strong man who has passed the oldest emotional trial of the Pandaren.


    Shaohao, who had gone through the oldest emotional trial, had eyes that could see through the mist, so... Zhou Ye was not surprised that he could recognize himself.


    After all, Zhou Ye did not use muscle shaping to change his appearance this time, but instead let Haierya''s phantom magic cover his true appearance.


    Although Haierya was powerful, Shaohao was not weak, so he could see through the phantom magic on Zhou Ye''s face to the essence.


    Since Emperor Shaohao recognized Zhou Ye, there is no need for the two parties to pretend that...


    After the guest and host were seated, Shaohao asked in anticipation: "How long does your Highness plan to play in Pandaria this time? Will you participate in the encirclement and suppression operation of the Mantis Plateau?"


    "I won''t participate..." Zhou Ye said while enjoying the feeding of his own woman: "I came out this time just to go around... I will not participate in the encirclement and suppression of the Mantis Plateau afterwards!!"


    "Aren''t you going to participate? That''s a shame... I thought I could save a little bit more money!!" Shaohao said with regret.


    "What?? Don''t you plan to change my military exploits into gold coins?" Zhou Ye said with a dissatisfied look.


    "How could it...hehe!!" Shaohao smiled awkwardly, and said, "But, isn''t the money that you lent to us from the Kaldorei Empire? Is it interesting that you swap your left hand for your right hand? ??"


    "Left hand for right hand is left hand for right hand!!" Zhou Ye graciously took another bite of the food that the twins had picked up, and said, "But... I can make Pandaria owe me if I change my left hand to the right hand. Why not do millions of gold coins?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"Oops----


    That''s right, Pandaria is not rich in gold, and their attitude to life also makes them have no fishing nets for this so-called precious metal, so-there are not many gold coins in the treasury to pay for this employment...


    All the gold coins were borrowed by Shaohao from the Kaldorei Empire...


    In the next thirty years, Pandaria must pay enough supplies to the Kaldorei Empire every year to repay the debt.


    In order to pit Xavies, Zhou Ye can say that he has tried his best.


    Looking at Shaohao''s bitter melon face, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile slightly: "Okay, Your Majesty Shaohao, didn''t you solve the mantid on the Mantis Plateau once and for all because of this? Besides...I am not. Are you allowed to use other things to pay off debts?"


    "Then can I use panda beauties to pay off debts?"


    "............No way!!!"


    The little Lolita of the Pandaren clan really loves her, but --- she is completely finished when she grows up... the bucket waist, bucket waist, bucket waist... important things have to be said three times.


    "Hahahaha..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s answer, Shaohao couldn''t help laughing, he was actually making a joke... Every subject is extremely important to him... How could he be willing to take them to repay the debt??


    What''s more, Shaohao really understands Zhou Ye''s aesthetics too well... He knows that, although Zhou Ye is romantic, he has no eyes on the beauties of his clan...


    "However, if it is Yulong, it is not impossible to negotiate!"


    However-Zhou Ye''s next sentence made Shaohao suddenly get stuck there like a duck caught in the neck...


    "Cough cough cough..." Shaohao recovered a little after a long period of dry coughing. He looked at Zhou Ye and couldn''t help smiling bitterly: "I can''t control the affairs of Master Yulong, and-the four gods The temple is an outsider independent of Pandaria, and I cannot restrain them..."


    "If I take Yulong away, if you do not object, I can write off the debt you owed to the Kaldorei Empire, how about it?" Zhou Ye continued to lure.¡¤¡¤Confused: "Think about it, you will be wiped out once and for all. I don¡¯t have to spend my own money, and I don¡¯t have to save money and spend decades to pay off debts... How great!!"


    "..." To be honest, at that moment, Shaohao really moved a little bit... However, after a while, he still smiled bitterly and said: "Then... Your Majesty, this Si Zhai steamed goose heart is still very Not bad, don''t you try it?"

 Chapter 1285

    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye didn''t care about Shaohao''s awkward chat that forcibly changed the subject... temporarily let him go.


    Who is Yulong??


    Yulong is the incarnation of the blue dragon among the four gods of Pandaria...


    Put it this way...


    This little dragon has the talent to transform into other races... Zhou Ye is still very interested in her.


    It¡¯s also great to be a mount...


    Zhou Ye has already made up his mind--when the matter comes back, he will snatch Yulong away...


    what did you say??


    Isn''t Zhou Ye afraid of Pandaren''s revenge??


    Hmm - Zhou Ye is really not afraid.


    The four gods of my own family can''t keep it, can we still blame Zhou Ye??


    Just as everyone in the square was eating and drinking to celebrate the victory...


    Xavius, who is the number one in the standings, is taking his men towards the middle of the Valley of Eternal Blossoms...


    This is a patch of mountains not far from the center of Jinxiu Valley...


    At this time, the curtain of night has completely enveloped this huge valley which is revered as a holy land by the Pandaren...


    On the remote mountain road, Xavius ??and his party were rushing towards a deep valley without stopping.


    With the help of the power of magic and the race''s night vision ability, the dark night and rugged mountain roads did not constitute any obstacle to Xavius.


    Even in the dark night, their actions became more secret and undetectable.


    After easily bypassing several outposts set up by Pandaren...


    Xavius ??and others finally came to the deepest part of the valley...


    Looking at the cave that looked like the mouth of a behemoth... Xavius ??walked in without hesitation.


    As soon as he entered the cave, Xavius ??felt that the soul stone in his hand that imprisoned the soul of the mantid empress was a strong wave...


    He knew that he did not find the wrong place.


    "Hehehehe...it looks like we are in the place!!" Xavius''s gloomy laughter seemed especially permeating in the huge empty cave.


    With the help of racial talent, Xavius ??and others can see everything in the cave without a light source...


    In front of them, this huge cave is like a magical workmanship, completely natural.


    However, at the end of this cave, there is a huge stone gate that looks very old...


    "Yes... this is the remains of the Titans..." Looking at the huge stone gate inscribed with the Titan characters, Xavius ??couldn''t help but touch the stone gate gently with his hands... He never felt so far away from his dream Near."Let''s... go in and find our treasure!!"


    Reference 1696


    One thousand six hundred and ninety-six chapters


    The huge door does not hinder Xavius.


    In any case, the Kaldorei Empire has opened countless Titan ruins...


    Even, they wrote a lot of the techniques for opening the Titan ruins and stored them in the Imperial Library.


    Although the security level of the data is very high, it is not a big deal for Xavius, the second generation of the nobleman.


    At least, he has the right to read those materials.


    After just a few attempts, the stone gate of the ruins was opened by Xavius.


    Entering the door, there is a complex of intertwined waterways...the cobweb-like waterways finally gathered in a huge pool...


    When Xavius ??led his men into the pool...


    "Intruder, this is not where you should be!!"


    An extremely loud voice echoed in this hall interwoven by countless waterways¡ª¡ª


    With the sound, a giant water elemental creature with a height of hundreds of meters rose slowly from the bottomless pool... "Go back, this is the last line of defense to block infection, mortals, you should not come to here!!"


    In the face of such a powerful enemy, Xavius ??was not afraid at all, he just raised his palm, and in his palm, a golden inscription gleamed."Get out!!!"


    Seeing this inscription, the giant water elemental creature made an incredible sound."Father God is on, this is the rune of the father of the gods, is it possible that after so many years... Has the grace of the father of the gods once again descended on this planet?"


    "On behalf of the father of the gods, I come to destroy the corruption here!!" Xavius'' lie came casually.


    In fact, the Titan Rune in his palm was given to him by the great being behind him...


    After interrogating the mantid queen, Xavius ??used the magic circle to contact the big boss behind him...


    The big guy first affirmed his positive thoughts, and then - gave him this rune without hesitation.


    If we say that in the entire universe, whoever has studied the things of Titans the most, there will be no one except Titans...


    Unfortunately, the big man behind the scenes that Xavius ??contacted was the fallen Titan Sargeras who slaughtered the entire temple.


    Can anyone know more about the arrangements of his brothers than Sargeras?


    Obviously not...


    With the passage rune bestowed by Sargeras, Xavius ??is unimpeded in this ruin...


    He soon came to the deepest part of the ruins... With the help of the guardian, the Titan creation Norush, Xavius ??finally saw the sealed items in this ruin.


    That is an extremely huge heart...


    Even though it has been pulled out of the body by people for thousands of years, this ominous heart still keeps beating.


    Every time it beats, countless little monsters like octopuses are released with the dark silver blood mist...


    In just a short moment, those little things almost filled the whole hall.


    "This is the heart of the ancient evil god Y''Shaarj..." Nowrosh said while clearing these little monsters crawling all over the floor."I have watched it here for thousands of years...I have to deal with these little things every day, I am almost tired of this kind of life!!"


    "Soon, you don''t have to be bored anymore!!" Xavius ??looked at the huge heart hung from the ceiling of the hall by numerous arm-thick chains, his eyes full of greed...


    What a powerful force...

 Chapter 1286

    Just like a perpetual motion machine, energy bursts out continuously.


    This is really an excellent material for making portals.


    Nowrush spent some time and effort to finally clean up the little shaman who was about to fill the hall. He asked a little strangely: "Oh, yes, how are you going to completely eliminate this troublesome thing?? "


    "No, no, why do you want to eliminate him? What an extravagant act of waste!!" Xavius ??said, smiling at Nowrush... Then a huge mage''s hand was directly pressed on Noru On Shi''s head, a slight force...


    I only heard a click...


    Nowrush''s head was easily screwed off by Xavius''s mage...


    "You, you are not sent by the father of the gods... You, you are the invaders!!" Even if the guardian golem had his head torn off, Nowrosh still did not die... He will not stop until he finishes..."Start the killing program and destroy the intruder!!"


    "Sorry, you''re so tired...you need to rest!!" Xavius ??said with a flash, jumped to Norush''s shoulder, then fell short and reached out into Norush''s neck...


    After finding a place inside...Pinch hard...


    Nowrosh is like a robot without electricity, crashing to the ground-"Master, Master...Yes, I''m sorry!!"


    With this final voice, Nowrosh''s head dropped to the ground, finally closing his eyes.


    After guarding this relic for thousands of years, he finally finished his journey.


    "Okay, the threat is relieved!!" Xavius ??said, jumping from Nowrosh''s shoulder... Then, gently out of his pocket, he took out a hexagon that looked shiny with bronze. The box... aimed at the heart of Y''Shaarj who was hung in the air, and said with a smile: "Come on... Come and contribute your last strength to the great existence!!"


    And the heart hanging in the air, as if feeling the danger, began to beat violently...


    Every time it beats, countless silver-black mist will spray out from the coronary artery opening at the upper end of the heart.


    These mists fell on the ground, and in the blink of an eye they turned into countless little evil spirits, rushing towards Xavius ??and them...


    "Huh-dying struggling!!" Xavius''s face was cold, his fingers spread out, and he pointed at the little evil demon who was attacking him, whispering: "Arcane Storm!!"


    Countless colorful arcane missiles flew out of his palm, accurately smashing on the bodies of the little evil spirits.


    Although these little evil spirits look bluffing, they are actually very weak...At least they turned into a pool of silver-black liquid after being hit by Xavius¡¯ arcane missiles...


    At this time, the few followers of Xavius ??have also walked under the giant heart...


    They directly formed a hexagonal formation, and then¡ªthe singing of magic spells began to echo in this hall.


    Following their spells, the giant heart hung in the air shrank bit by bit...


    The giant heart spurts out the little evil demon faster... However, it can¡¯t be as fast as Xavius¡¯s arcane storm. Some of those little evil demon didn¡¯t even have time to fall to the ground, and were killed by Xavius. The arcane missiles were wiped out.


    After half an hour----


    The huge heart in the hall has disappeared...


    Xavius ??satisfactorily closed the hexagonal copper box in his hand and threw it into his dimensional bag."We should go back...With this perpetual motion machine, our great Lord God will soon descend into this world!!"


    Reference 1697


    One thousand six hundred and ninety seven chapters


    Just when Xavius ??succeeded and left the Titan Ruins...


    Zhou Ye also left the celebration banquet and returned along the way...


    After all, the excitement has been seen, and the meal is finished...it''s almost time to go back.


    It wasn''t until after taking all the women out of the Setting Sun Pass to ride their mounts...Zhou Ye was suddenly ¡ª¡ª


    Damn it, after staying in the Kaldorei Empire for a long time, he has become a nocturnal creature...


    Well, forget it...


    Now that this is the case...Just go back soon...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye tilted his head slightly, facing his daughter, Alexstrasza smiled and said, "Baby, let''s go back soon!!"


    "Okay!!" Alexstrasza blinked her big eyes and said with a ignorant look: "Then dear, please open the portal and send us back!!"


    "......That, baby!!" Zhou Ye smiled awkwardly, and said, "Don''t you think that always going through the portal will make us overlook the scenery along the way?"


    "No... I think your portal, father, is very convenient..." Alexstrasza already understood what her father meant, but-she was unscrupulously unwilling to point out, she liked to see herself The embarrassing look of her father... In her opinion, there is always a chance to win, and the dad who looks like a light and wind, when he leaks an embarrassing look, she is super cute... She is cute... She is almost cute... No, I can¡¯t think about it. I¡¯m going to get a nosebleed when I think about it.


    This is also no way...


    For thousands of years, Alexstrasza has become an adult dragon, and when it transforms into a human form, it is also full of royal sister Fan...


    When standing with my father again, there is no trace of father and daughter...


    Instead, there is a feeling like a sister and brother.


    Who kept Zhou Ye''s appearance at the age of seventeen or eighteen??


    "Then, that...just let me serve the master!!" Frost Queen Sindragosa, of course, also heard her master''s thoughts, if you say-among the mounts, who is the best... Then except Xin Apart from Dagosa, there is no one else...


    While talking, Sindragosa intends to transform into a dragon and become his master''s mount.


    "Don''t move, Sindragosa!!" Alexstrasza held down the sister who was about to transform into a dragon, and looked at his father with a provocative look."Dear father, as long as you say something, my lovely daughters, I want to ride you... we will immediately turn into your mounts, and you can ride whatever you want... Come on, dad ...Say this sentence!!"


    "..." Sometimes, Zhou Ye, although he really doesn''t want Bilian very much, but... to be honest, to say this to his daughter... is still a bit of a challenge to his bottom line.


    Yes, father... it''s such an embarrassing expression, so cute...


    Seeing the embarrassing look on Zhou Ye''s face... Alexstrasza already felt that her heart was about to be cute...


    I really want to... I really want to hold such a father in my arms and love me...


    Although Alexstrasza knew that the end of the game was usually very good at the time, but his father would deal with it badly...


    But she just enjoys it...


    I don''t know if she is shaking M or shaking S.


    Maybe it''s both...


    however--


    This time, Alexstrasza miscalculated...


    Because - Zhou Ye just said nothing, and opened his portal with a smile... "Well, then I choose to use the portal to go back...!!!"


    "......" Alexstrasza opened her little smirk slightly, with an unbelievable look...that look, so cute...


    This...this is completely different from what we expected...

 Chapter 1287

    Shouldn¡¯t it be my father¡¯s face embarrassed to say [Dear daughters, I want to ride you...]


    Then, after going back, do you clean up yourself again??


    "Dad... are you angry?" Ysera asked worriedly... She had persuaded her sisters not to play this way too often, which would annoy her father... But Alexstrasza just wouldn''t listen. , It seems that my father is really angry today...


    "Angry, how is it possible... how can I be angry?" Zhou Ye''s face was smiling like a flower...


    Girls look at me, I look at you... They are all a little worried...


    They have never really seen Zhou Ye angry...


    So I don¡¯t know how to deal with this unexpected situation...


    "Dad... don''t, don''t be angry, okay? I, I just joked with you..." Alexstrasza instantly transformed from a strong elder sister into a weaker woman, watching his father''s expression carefully. While gently shaking his father''s arm...intent to calm his father''s anger by acting like a baby.


    "Haha...I''m really not angry, okay...we should go back!!" Zhou Ye said, pointing to the golden portal in front of him...


    In the face of Zhou Ye who behaves like this...


    The women''s hearts became more worried.


    "My dear...Alex is just joking, don''t be angry..." The witch Haierya walked to her man''s side and softly persuaded her.


    "I''m really not angry..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, and said, "Do you think I smile so happily, do you look angry?"


    "..." XN


    Although the women didn''t say anything, they all said in their hearts-like, and they were not generally angry.


    But-these words, they dare not say...


    Don''t look at the usual days, their men doting on them, let them tease not to get angry... But-their men are still very scary to be angry.


    what?How do you ask them to know?Have they seen it??


    It is precisely because I have never seen Zhou Ye angry that I am afraid...


    The unknown is the scariest thing. If Zhou Ye were really angry, they wouldn''t feel scared.


    Girls, look at me, I look at you...


    Alexstrasza is almost crying...


    However, I dare not cry...


    I could only obediently walk towards the portal opened by my father with a grieved expression step by step...


    When he walked to the portal, Alexstrasza finally couldn''t help crying...


    "Wow... Dad... I was wrong... You hit me... I really don''t dare anymore..." Alexstrasza is really scared...


    She is afraid that from now on, her father will be indifferent to her...I will ignore her...I can no longer softly say in her ear [My baby...My daughter...]


    Since then, she can no longer accompany her father...


    Seeing Alexstrasza¡¯s tears...Zhou Ye silently hugged her in his arms, and softly comforted: "Dad is really not angry. Alex is his little quilted jacket. How could Dad be angry? ..."


    "Woo...I don''t believe...Woo...unless...unless..." Alexstrasza cried in her father''s arms even more painful, choked and said: "Unless you ride me now... "


    "Uh--!!"


    Reference 1698


    One thousand six hundred and ninety-eight chapters


    In the end, Zhou Ye sent the girls away...


    Did you ride Alexstrasza??


    Of course...


    It''s just another way of riding...


    Is Zhou Ye angry??


    He was really not angry... He just thought of something suddenly so he wanted to send his women back first...


    But he also brought some to tease his daughter...


    Unexpectedly, I accidentally cried...


    Well, in fact, there are still other gains... For example-unlocked a few difficult moves... There are also a few knowledge that Alexstrasza refused to do at all. This is a surprise. Right??


    At this time, Zhou Ye became solitary again...


    The girls who had been coaxed by him had already returned to the Holy Land of Mount Hyjal.


    Zhou Ye looked at the horizon where the sun had risen, smiled slightly, and said to himself: "Little Lori Yulong! I''m looking for you!!"


    With the sound, Zhou Ye''s figure gradually disappeared in place...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Pandaria-Emerald Woodland-


    The reason why this place is called the Jade Forest is because the bamboo forest occupies 50% of the area.


    In the middle of this beautiful woodland, there is a small island standing in the center of the river...


    On this small island called the Heart of the Dragon by the Pandaren, a giant dragon carved out of pieces of green jade is almost finished.


    However, because of the war in the Vale of Eternal Blossoms, the craftsmen here were also transferred to help...


    Therefore, the Qinglong statue, which is nearly completed, is located here so lonely, for a time, it seems a little lonely.


    On the highest platform of the Qinglong statue, there is a cute little Pandaren Lolita... She has red eyes and a fleshy little face.


    Even if she is alone, she seems to be having fun...


    A pair of short legs, swaying around outside the platform... and humming an unknown nursery rhyme...


    "Yulong, I am relieved to see you so happy!!" A voice suddenly sounded behind Little Lori...


    Little Lori seemed to be taken aback by this sound, and she let out an exclamation...


    The whole person fell from the edge of the platform...

 Chapter 1288

    However, just before the little Lori''s figure disappeared completely on the platform, a big hand leaned out from behind her... grabbed her by the collar.


    It was like carrying a poor puppy, and picked her up...


    Little Lori saw that her run-off plan went bankrupt... She sighed helplessly, then looked at the handsome boy in front of her and said, "Ye, you know..."


    "Know what??...Thousands of years ago, I let you go...because you were still young...so, I will give you time to think...!!!" Zhou Ye said calmly: "Now What else do you want to say? Are you still young?"


    "No...Actually, you know...we are not appropriate!!" Such old-fashioned words, spoken from a little loli, seemed so ridiculous.


    "Oh? Give me an unsuitable reason!!" Zhou Ye was not irritated by Little Lolita''s words, but instead sat down cross-legged without a hassle, and placed Yulong on the opposite side of him by the way.


    "Different races, how to fall in love!!" Little Lolita said with a look through the world: "Even if you force me...it will only end up in a tragedy!!"


    "Different races?" Zhou Ye asked back...


    "Yes!!" Little Lori blinked her big eyes and said cutely: "Look, I am a panda now, I know you don''t like pandas'' bucket waist the most...so..."


    "So you became a Pandaren?" Zhou Ye smiled brighter.


    "Uh¡ª" Little Lori shrank her neck timidly, "Uh..."


    "Are you huh?? Give me back my original cute little Lolita..." Zhou Ye grabbed Lolita and put her in his arms, and then¡ªXiaoxin¡¯s mother¡¯s Profound meaning-temple drill drilling punch-launch.


    "Don''t drill... It hurts... I know it''s wrong... I know it''s wrong... Isn''t it OK if I change back?" Yulong Lori finally succumbed to Zhou Ye''s profound meaning.


    A burst of blue light flashed... a cute little Lolita appeared in front of Zhou Ye...


    The two buns headed behind her head, and a long green dress with a small palace dress set off the little Lolita''s small face, which was originally a beauty, a little more cute.


    "You have a good life... In order to avoid me, you actually ran to Pandaria and became the four gods... Why don''t you go to the territory of the troll?" Zhou Ye drilled his fist in his hand and started again.


    "Ahhh... because the trolls are so stinky..." Little Lori was moaned by Zhou Ye... "It''s still cute Pandaren..."


    "Why do you keep looking like Loli?? Huh?" Zhou Ye asked, but he kept holding...


    "I... I don''t want to be pursued by other Pandaren... and... I also hate bucket waist..."


    "Okay...you pass this point!!" Zhou Ye said, letting go of her hand... Little Lori Yulong looked at Zhou Ye accusingly... There was a big one, [You are a big badass , I don¡¯t want to talk to you].


    "Come on, Xiao Yulong, let me see how you grow up..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Don''t..."


    "Hey, if you let me see it, I will give you your favorite jade crystal!"


    "Don''t..."


    "If you don''t show it to me... then I will continue to drill!"


    Under Zhou Ye''s coercion and temptation... Little Lori Yulong stood up helplessly... "I knew that you big bad guy... came to me for this!!"


    As a burst of brilliant light flashed... a slender girl with a gorgeous face appeared in front of Zhou Ye...


    Yulong, who grew up, is indeed a great beauty...


    "My Yulong, has grown up!!" Zhou Ye sighed and stood up... Gently rubbed Yulong''s little Lori''s cheek with his hand, uh no, now it should be a girl...


    "Yes, I have grown up!!" Yulong couldn''t help but sigh...


    It seems that the day I met Zhou Ye was yesterday...


    That is-she is still a little green dragon baby, she doesn''t know who her parents are, why she was born in this world, let alone how to survive in this world...


    Just when she was anxious about this strange world... he appeared in front of her, smiled and stretched out his big hand to her."Little guy...Would you like to go back with me and be my mount?"


    Reference 1699


    One thousand six hundred and ninety-nine chapters


    From that day on... there was someone beside her...


    That bad guy named Zhou Ye...


    He would often make some very unscrupulous jokes with her.


    However, he really loves her...


    He made good food for her and described his world for her...


    And she also likes this kind of life.


    Stay by his side...Listen to his stories, eat his food...


    Even when she first transformed into form, with his help, she transformed into a little loli who was exactly the same race as him.


    That day, she saw him laughing crazy and jumping... saying that she had succeeded, and finally turned the Azure Dragon, one of the four gods, into a human appearance...


    Although I don¡¯t quite understand what he meant...


    However, since he is happy, then she also feels very happy.


    However-happy days are always short.


    Finally one day, he asked himself, do you want to go home with him...


    She agreed...


    So she was taken by him to a very high mountain.


    On that mountain... she saw three very beautiful women, and a black panther...


    The panther is very powerful, at least better than her...the three women are also very powerful...but they are all very good to her.


    until one day--


    She saw him bullying them... He bullied them fiercely with her stick, and she bullied them and cried...


    He still doesn''t let them go...


    This made her a little scared... He who bullied a woman, she had never seen him...


    Even, one day, he told her that he would bully her like this in the future... and she would like him to bully her like this.


    This made her scared even more...


    So-she ran away.


    She fled the high mountain far away... fled to Pandaria.

 Chapter 1289

    Fortunately, relying on the ability he taught her...Here, she has not been bullied...


    But when she dreamed back at midnight, she always dreamed of him...


    But-she didn''t want to go back because-she was afraid that he would bully her with a stick...


    Years have passed...


    She seems to have forgotten him...


    She has new friends here...a Zhuhe, a white tiger, and a Panniu...


    But the good times are not long...


    The Mogu tribe, who were originally moderate, suddenly rioted...They seemed to be crazy, and they turned into a dozen forces to conquer each other...


    However, these Mogu wars have no effect on them...After all, they are demigods of the wilderness.


    However, when the Mogu started to enslave other races, she had to come forward...


    No way, who told her to prefer those fleshy pandamen...


    She likes the delicacies they cook, with a hint of his taste.


    However-the emperor of the Mogu clan who claimed to be Thor is too powerful, she couldn''t beat that guy... Even if she summoned three of her companions, she was still not his opponent.


    Just when she was about to lose to him...


    He shot... After easily eliminating the guy who claimed to be Thor, he walked up to her...


    However, she did not dare to look at his eyes...


    "Go back with me... Everyone misses you so much!!"


    "..." She really wanted to go back with him, but... but she couldn''t say that word anyway...


    In the end, he left... the sigh before he left made her want to cry.


    Thousands of years have passed...


    He never appeared in front of him again...


    She really wanted to tell him... She missed him so much.


    She finally understood... the so-called bullying of those women with a stick was an expression of emotion.


    But-it''s too late now...


    Because she already felt her own disappearance just before her eyes...


    This blue dragon statue carved from jade was built for her.


    When this statue is finished, it is when she disappears.


    At that time-she will inject all of her life essence into this statue.


    And this statue will once again become a blue dragon...


    It is her, and it is not her¡ªit possesses her abilities, possesses her skills, but¡ªit has no memory of her...


    She is the starting point of Qinglong, but not the end of Qinglong...


    However, it¡¯s nice to see him again in the last stage of life...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Hey, Ye..." Yulong, who turned into a palace girl, looked at the handsome boy in front of him, and said softly: "You said...you will bully me with a stick in the future, and I will fall in love with that. It feels like...I think...I''m ready!!"


    "Here?" Zhou Ye looked at this platform in a daze...


    Above the platform of the statue of the Blue Dragon Panzhu, it is tens of meters above the ground...


    And there is no one. You can see the bottom from the top, but you can''t see the top from the bottom... What a good place...


    But-Yulong''s first time to be so bold in such a place, isn''t it a bit too exciting??


    You know, this little girl was scared off by the way he looked like Elune and others... When did this girl become so heavy??


    "Yeah!!! It''s here!!!" Yu Long said, gently waving... the cyan palace dress on her body just disappeared into the air, "Bull me... Ye!!!"


    Other girls do this to the point, what else do you want??


    Of course Zhou Ye was-as she wished without hesitation.


    Under Zhou Ye''s means... Yulong felt the most perfect for the first time.


    She finally realized how Elune and the others felt at the time... and finally understood why they cry... This is the extreme response of Shu Fu.


    But it''s really too late...


    If you didn''t run away, would you be able to experience this happiness for thousands of years??


    Not reconciled...


    I''m not reconciled...


    With this thought-Yulong used all his strength to reach Zhou Ye...


    However, don''t think Yulong is a demigod... In the face of Zhou Ye, she really doesn''t look enough...


    Even if Zhou Ye didn''t use any means, only two hours later, she screamed... and passed out completely.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Yulong recovered his sanity again, the sky had gradually darkened...


    "Are you hungry? Want something to eat?"


    As soon as Yulong opened his eyes, he saw Zhou Ye grilling on the platform...


    At this moment, Yulong seemed to have returned to the happy time when the two first met...


    There was a smile on her little face, and she nodded vigorously: "Hmm!!"


    While talking, Yulong planned to roll over and get off the couch that Zhou Ye had gotten from... However, as soon as she turned over, Yulong felt the strangeness in her body... She, she I can''t feel the signal coming from my body that is about to reach the end of life."What, what''s going on? Why..."


    "Do you mean your body that is about to enter the cycle of reincarnation?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly. He had already seen what was wrong with this girl... how could he not help her?He doesn''t want to re-foam this tsundere girl every time, it is very tiring... "I will help you keep your body time always at the peak period..."

 Chapter 1290

    "So... then... I can live another five thousand years??"


    "No...my cute little baby, you can live for countless years...until this universe dies, you will still exist!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Great... Great!!!" The original unwillingness finally turned into tears of joy, and they fell one by one... "Great, Ye... I want to be your mount, I want Be your eternal mount..."


    Chapter 1700


    One thousand seven hundred chapters


    The Kaldorei Empire-the royal city of Aludis.


    In recent years, due to a series of popular measures taken by Queen Azshara, the people of Kaldorei have tried several times to change the name of the royal city from Aludis to Sin Isalin-meaning Ai Sarah''s glory.But they were all rejected by Queen Azshara...


    Because Azshara knew that she was far from enough...


    Therefore, the royal city at this time is still called Aludis, not Xin Ai Salin, although many people already call the royal city Xin Ai Salin.


    Aludis, the king city of the Kaldorei Empire, does not have heavy walls, and there are no guards everywhere.


    Every one of Kaldorei''s people here has consciously maintained the glory of this royal city...


    The silver moon gradually rises...


    Magic street lights began to light up...On the streets of Aludis, the people of Sin''dorei began their day''s work...


    To the south of Aludis, a convoy with the emblem of the noble family is slowly entering the royal city.


    The clan emblem on the carriage belongs to the oldest noble family of the Kaldorei, and it is precisely because of these clan emblems that the soldiers did not conduct a rigorous check on them and put them into the royal city.


    After all, the Kaldorei Empire has been in peace for too long...These soldiers for a long time have forgotten what war is like.


    In a carriage in this convoy of more than a dozen carriages, a night elf man wearing a gorgeous black magic robe sat.


    No one else, it was Xavius ??who had just captured the heart of the ancient evil god Y''Shaarj in the Vale of Eternal Blossoms a month ago.


    At this moment, he was holding a magic book in his hand, but did not read it. Instead, he opened the bookstand on his lap, closed his eyes tightly, and quietly closed his eyes...


    Even the sound of interrogation outside the team did not make him move at all, as if he was really asleep.


    The entire convoy drove slowly on the streets of the Royal City, until they reached the gate of a giant house not far from the Royal Palace, and then completely stopped...


    At this time, a man in a long robe gently opened the door of the car and whispered to Xavius, who was closing his eyes and rested: "Master, we are here."


    "Yeah!!!" Xavius ??opened his eyes... He slowly stood up and walked off the carriage... The giant house in front of him was his family''s stronghold in the royal city.


    Xavius, who got out of the carriage, looked at the convoy behind him, and then said lightly to his entourage: "Let them be careful when carrying them, and don''t damage the contents..."


    "Yes Master!!"


    Hearing the respectful words of his entourage, Xavius ??nodded in satisfaction... and walked into the gate of the house.


    As one of the oldest nobles, the house of the Xavius ??family in the royal city is quite large... it covers an area of ??at least thousands of square meters.


    It doesn''t sound like a lot.


    But, know...Where is this place? This is the royal city of the Kaldorei Empire.


    Not to mention its political status, just its practical status...


    This is the royal city closest to the Well of Eternity.


    Here, all magical elements are extremely active. For the magician, this place is simply a holy place.


    Okay, here comes the question...


    Do those magicians value money?


    The answer is that it may or may not be valued.


    But¡ªtheir value for money is definitely not as important as their value for magic.


    And the magicians, none of them are poor.


    The most junior magician can also make a lot of money by making some small magic items, or even enchanting weapons.


    Well, since the magicians are not short of money, then-if there is a place where they can practice magic faster and with less effort, would they choose to settle in that place??


    The answer is almost yes.


    And the royal city of Kaldorei, is such a place where you can practice magic faster with less effort.


    Three hundred years ago, if you wanted to settle in Eludis, King City of Kadore, you probably didn''t need to pay any fees at all, as long as you did not have a criminal record in the Kadore Empire.


    But-today, three hundred years later, if you want to settle in the King City of the Kaldorei Empire, you first need to have the [no bad record] certificate provided by the sheriff of your original place of residence, and you have to bear the high price...


    How high??


    Uh-let''s put it this way, each square meter is about a thousand gold coins.


    Doesn''t it look like much?


    But you must know that one gold coin is enough to supply the daily expenses of an ordinary family of three for one month.


    Do you still think it is not expensive??


    You know, apart from Alodis, almost no area will charge immigrants any construction fees, which means that if you go to settle in other places, then-only need to submit an application, and then at the city hall Just build a house in the planned place, no one cares how big you build...


    Even so--


    The high housing prices of Alodis did not hinder the enthusiasm of those magicians.


    They waved the bags of gold coins in their hands, looking for their favorite house in this king city of Kaldorei.


    According to incomplete statistics-nearly 50,000 of the 130,000 Aludis people are professional magicians... The remaining 80,000 are also engaged in professions closely related to magic.


    For example, the supply of magic materials... the sale of magic items... etc.


    Therefore, Aludis is also known as the Magic King City.


    This is why, Aludis will not have a wall.


    Not to mention that it is located at the center of the entire Kaldorei Empire...


    These fifty thousand magicians alone were enough to cut off all the eyes that peeped at this giant city.


    But - it''s just someone who is obsessed with this jewel of the Kaldorei Empire...


    "Hiss!!!" Xavius ??who walked into the house took a deep breath and said with some intoxication: "This is really a nice place, even the air is full of the smell of arcane arts, I think... ¡­That adult must be very satisfied with this place!!"

 Chapter 1291

    Of course the entourage behind him also heard his master''s words, but-did not dare to talk.


    There used to be a guy who looked forward to curiously and asked such a stupid thing as [who is that adult].


    In the end he ended up...becoming the material in his master''s laboratory.


    It is said that he hasn''t died yet...


    Xavius ??was not at all satisfied with the silence of his entourage. He turned his head slightly and said: "Let those guys move things to the basement quickly, don''t delay my daytime affairs!!"


    "Yes, sir!!" The entourage hurriedly agreed, and then turned around to urge the servants to quickly move the heavy wooden boxes on the carriage to the basement...


    And Xavius, with a smile on his face, walked towards his room... He needs to meditate carefully before doing big things.


    Chapter 1701


    One thousand seven hundred and one chapters


    The sunrise gradually rises...


    The night elves who had been busy at Aludice for the whole night also finished their night of work and began to set foot on the way home. They can''t wait to enjoy a sumptuous dinner with their families and take a good rest. .


    At this time, Xavius ??had already ended his meditation...


    After enjoying an exquisite dinner, he walked towards his destination...


    In the corridor of the courtyard, after a few turns.


    Xavius ??came to his destination, a step down...


    Stepping down the steps... After walking more than a hundred steps, he entered a huge and empty hall.


    The height of this hall is more than 20 meters, and the area is the size of two standard football fields...


    And in the middle of this empty underground hall, a huge stone gate made of obsidian stands in the middle of the hall.


    On both sides of this huge stone gate, there are two guards with cloaks carved.


    The two guarding stone statues guarding the door are like living creatures. On their faces covered by the cloak, two dark red rays of light appear from time to time, as if they were their eyes.


    Xavius ??walked slowly to the front section of the stone gate, until he carried his hands and looked at his apprentices and his men. He kept taking out the skulls one by one from the wooden box on the ground, and then carefully placed them on the stone gate. Out of the card slot.


    They''ve obviously been doing it for a long time...each of them is already sweating.


    However, no one dared to be lazy.


    When Xavius ??arrived, they had already taken out more than half of the skull in the wooden box...


    Xavius ??is actually very satisfied with the efficiency of his subordinates and apprentices, but-he still said loudly: "Speed ??up your speed, I can''t wait to welcome the arrival of that existence, wait until that existence When it comes, you will get everything you want, glory, wealth, power, power... everything is at your fingertips!!"


    Perhaps because of Xavius''s motivation, the speed at which these guys inlay their skulls has accelerated a bit.


    after an hour--


    This huge obsidian door has been inlaid with skulls.


    From the huge fangs in the skulls¡¯ mouths, it is not difficult to see which race these skulls belong to.


    Yes, these skulls belong to the troll family.


    This is not to say that Xavius ??doesn''t want to use the skulls of his own race, but because-if a large number of night elves disappear at the same time, he will inevitably be targeted.


    And-thanks to the propaganda of the previous empire, the troll is already an existence that the Kaldorei Empire must eliminate.


    Using gold coins to obtain a living troll from adventurers with a steady flow of energy, there is no danger... why not??


    In these skulls, their souls are sealed...They were tortured to death, so their souls also seemed particularly violent...and all of this was exactly what Xavius ??wanted.


    When all the skulls were inlaid...On the huge stone gate, there was nothing left at the top inlaid spot.


    Xavius ??walked up to the giant door step by step with a pious face, and then - took out a small box with a bronze sheen from his own dimension bag.


    He gently opened the lid of the box in his hand... a reduced version of Y''Shaarj''s heart appeared in the box.


    It''s just that Y''Shaarj''s heart doesn''t seem so powerful at this time. Compared to its performance in the Titan Ruins, it''s like an eggplant hit by the cream at this time, a little awkward.


    The original powerful beating turned into a minute, and then only two or two jumps...


    But Xavius ??didn¡¯t care about this...


    He gently lifted the bronze box in his hand, and began to chant a long spell...


    With the sound of Xavius¡¯s curse, the huge black door seemed to come alive, and gray auras flowed between the skulls embedded in the door...


    In the end, these breaths gathered at the top of the door and turned into a few gray chains...


    These gray chains, like gray pythons, meander towards the box in Xavius''s hand...


    The heart in the box felt like a huge threat, beating violently... However, this was of no use...


    Those chains of gray dead air were like lightning, entwining the heart of the ancient evil god Y''Shaarj.


    Regardless of the struggle of the Heretic God''s heart, they forcefully dragged it towards the last inlay opening at the top of the door.


    This process is slow, but firm...


    Although Cthulhu''s heart once had the upper hand, in the end it was dragged to the top of the door...it was embedded on the door.


    "It''s time... to start!!" Seeing the Cthulhu heart embedded in the door, Xavius ??was a little relieved... Then, he took out a small piece from his pocket. bottle¡­¡­


    That cautious appearance is as if holding a rare treasure in his hand.


    No wonder he was so careful.


    In the bottle, there was a small bottle of well water from the Well of Eternity that he had exchanged for 200,000 points.


    If this bottle of water is overturned... then he has all his heart to die.


    Holding the eternal well water in his hand, Xavius ??cautiously, step by step, slowly walked to the door...


    He gently pulled open the tightly stoppered bottle mouth, and then...toward the mouth of a troll skull that looked up to the sky and screamed.


    With the water from the Well of Eternity poured into the mouth of the troll''s skull.


    A small, shining starlight line appeared from the door door inlaid with skulls...


    This shining thin line is impressively the water from the Well of Eternity that Xavius ??poured into the skull''s mouth just now-I saw this thin line turned from the Well of Eternity, and it went along the door in violation of the laws of physics. The secret moments spread upward...


    In the end, it reached the top of Cthulhu''s heart, followed the coronary artery of Cthulhu''s heart, and flowed into Cthulhu''s heart.

 Chapter 1292

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A strong and powerful heartbeat echoed in the hall.


    With the strong beating of the Heretic God¡¯s heart, silver-gray mists were sprayed out. These mists did not fall to the ground and turned into small evil spirits, but-like silver-gray blood, Jumping and flowing on the door door.


    The skulls inlaid in them were all dyed into a gray with shining stars by these silver-gray liquids.


    finally--


    The green energy reverberates in the door, and in the middle of the green energy is the deepest darkness...


    Looking at the portal shining with black and green light, Xavius ??couldn''t help but said with joy: "The door-finally opened!!"


    Chapter 1702


    One thousand seven hundred and two chapters


    Vivian is a kaldorei mage from a civilian background.


    The blessing of universal education in the Baikadorei Empire, he completed his junior wizard course at the Farodis Academy of Magic.


    However, he who has higher pursuits is obviously not satisfied that he is just a junior magician.


    Therefore, after obtaining the adventurer certification, he joined the adventure team.


    Why join the adventure team...?


    Don''t you think that after helping civilians complete primary vocational education, the empire will help civilians complete intermediate, advanced, and even magister vocational studies for free??


    The latter is precisely the profession that most needs money.


    Therefore, for the sake of money, Vivian had to become an adventurer...just to earn the large sums of money needed for subsequent studies.


    If at first, Vivian still complained about the Empire...


    When he became an adventurer for a few years-after completing countless missions and spreading all over the continent... all the complaints turned into gratitude to Queen Azshara.


    He has been to the tribe of the tauren, and he has seen their pitiful life after a meal without a meal...


    He has also been to Pandora and saw those pandamen suffering from the harassment of the mantid.


    No race, no country, like the Kaldorei Empire, opens primary vocational education to civilians for free.


    There is no race or country, like the Kaldorei Empire, so rich and powerful.


    As the saying goes, the sense of superiority is relatively out...


    When he used his own experience to compare with those foreigners, he was surprised to find... his life is so pleasant.


    He doesn¡¯t need to worry about eating up and not down...He doesn¡¯t need to worry about foreign enemies¡¯ invasion. As long as he is hardworking, the Kaldorei Empire will never starve people. As long as he is willing to fight hard, the upper passage of the Kaldorei Empire will never be closed to civilians. door.


    So-he is now the most loyal supporter of Queen Azshara.


    Now, he had saved enough money for follow-up studies, and came to the king city of the Kaldorei Empire-Aludice.


    Because, he once heard that this is the most suitable place for the mage to practice.


    Here is the densest group of wizards in the empire, and the air here is full of the smell of magic particles.


    There is also the largest library in the empire, as well as the holy place in the hearts of all the mages¡ªQueldorei Higher School of Magic.


    So, here he comes...


    Although the cost of settlement has used up most of his savings, he now feels it is so worthwhile.


    Here, he can pay the price of gold coins in the Imperial Library and borrow any books he wants. He can also occasionally study and discuss the problems encountered in spell learning with a few familiar mage friends. .


    At this time, Vivian had just come out of the imperial library, with a magic book of [Arcane Essence] still in his hand.


    This is one of the required reading lists recommended to him by his tutor...


    In fact, he has been in the Imperial Library for a day, and that''s why-there is no need to pay for reading books in the library.


    This is very good news for him, a poor master.


    At this moment, the sky was slightly brighter.


    Vivian glanced at the dwindling crowd on the street, holding the borrowed magic book and walking towards his temporary residence...


    what did you say??


    Why not put the magic book in the dimension bag?


    Haha...because-poor.


    A primary dimension bag of only one cubic meter is worth tens of thousands of gold coins, not to mention those advanced dimension bags with more than a dozen cubic meters of space, that thing is completely priceless.


    However, when a mage reaches advanced levels, he can open up his own dimensional space, so-Vivian feels that his future is still very bright.


    However, just as Vivian just walked down the stairs of the Imperial Library and planned to go home...


    Suddenly, a strange creature appeared before his eyes.


    One--a disgusting creature with two tentacles on its head...


    "This is another monster accidentally created by a magician when he did an experiment!!" Vivian said with a bit of cold.


    The curiosity of the wizard is the strongest of all professions.


    They often communicate in different dimensions and summon some strange creatures to this world...


    Some time ago, there was someone who actually summoned an element lord, but fortunately nothing happened. The hapless guy was fined a huge sum of 150,000 gold coins, and then driven out of Aludis, he was not allowed to step again in his life. Enter here.


    That guy is really a tragedy...


    Vivian spit out the hapless mage in his heart, while looking at the disgusting creature in front of him...


    Looking at its sharp teeth, it seems...should be carnivorous.


    But what are its tentacles for??


    Ordinarily-when every creature evolves, it will slowly degenerate its useless parts... But obviously the two tentacles above the head of this disgusting creature are not useless...


    For Vivian, who has experienced an adventurous life and completed countless tasks, the ugly guy with only his knees in front of him does not make him feel scared... You know, he has faced a behemoth that is more than ten meters high... ¡­How can a disgusting creature like a dog make him feel scared?


    "Hey, little guy, stay away from me, I don''t want to hurt you, and I''m not your dinner!!" As he said, Vivian looked at the six eyes of the ugly creature, and slowly backed away .


    Such a guy will naturally be dealt with by the Royal Guards in a while, he doesn''t need to reach out...

 Chapter 1293

    However, at this moment, the disgusting creature rushed towards Vivian...


    Vivian sighed helplessly... It seems that it''s not enough if you don''t want to make a move today. I don''t know if he can use the corpse of this thing to exchange some rewards with the guards.


    While facing, Vivian yelled in a low voice: "The Frozen Ring!!"


    Following Vivian''s words, the power of arcane arts circulated rapidly in his body... Seeing this extremely fast freezing magic was about to be completed.


    The two tentacles on the head of that strange dog flashed a faint light...


    Then Vivian felt that the arcane power in his body was violently cut off.


    With the power of arcane being cut off, the backlash of magic came.


    "Puff¡ª¡ª!!!" Vivian spit out a mouthful of blood... He had forgotten how long hadn''t experienced such a magic backlash since he became a junior magician.


    However... time is too late to think about it, because-the hellhound has already rushed in front of him, opened his blood basin, and bit his neck in one bite.


    "Ho ho... sulfur... the smell of sulfur..."


    A magician who cannot perform magic is no different from an ordinary person... Vivian didn''t have time to smooth the arcane energy in his body, so he was bitten by this disgusting hell dog...


    And such a situation is happening in various places throughout Aludis...


    Reference 1703


    The first thousand seven hundred and three chapters


    "do not come¡­¡­"


    "Elune is here, what kind of monster is this..."


    "Help!!!"


    At this time, Aludice has completely lost the peace and tranquility of the past.


    Tens of thousands of demonic creatures ran in the magical capital of this ancient empire, attacking Kaldorei civilians everywhere.


    Although there are many magicians in Aludis, when these magicians encounter the Hellhound known as the nemesis of magic, it is a complete tragedy.


    A magician who has lost magic is no better than ordinary people.


    Not to mention, the demon guard who haunted with those hellhounds.


    At this moment, Xavius ??has led an ugly demon lord to the lakeside of the Well of Eternity.


    "Master Mannoroth, this is the place where I prepared the huge portal for my lord Sargeras to supply energy!!" Xavius ??pointed to the well of eternity in front of him, facing the demon lord behind him proudly. , Introduced: "This is also the source of our Kaldorei Empire''s strength-the Well of Eternity!"


    Feeling the endless arcane energy surging from the well of eternity in front of me... the leader of the demon advance army, the demon lord-Mannoroth nodded in satisfaction."You have done a great job, mortal... When my great master, Lord Sargeras descends on this planet... you will get the reward you deserve!!"


    Having said this, Mannoroth turned his head and commanded to the demon warlocks behind him: "You lazy guys, hurry up and start working...Open more portals and welcome the Burning Legion to come to this world... ¡­We want to bestow equal destruction to this world!!"


    Following Mannoroth''s words, the thousands of demonic warlocks behind it began to bustle on the lakeside of the Well of Eternity.


    Using the energy of the Well of Eternity, they began to build a large-scale trans-stellar teleportation array...


    Of course, such a magic circle is not meant to be built...


    Although there is the Well of Eternity as a powerful energy source, it still takes some time for the portal to be established.


    Xavius ??saw those demon warlocks frantically building teleportation circles by the well of eternity, and a rush of pride rose in his heart.


    When the portal here is built...


    Millions, or even tens of millions, of the Burning Legion army will be sent to this world.


    They will level the world and destroy it completely...


    However, these are not what he wants...


    What he wants is--


    "Master Mannoroth, can I borrow the power of the Well of Eternity a little bit?" Xavius ??asked cautiously.


    "Oh?" Mannoroth glanced at Xavius, and then there was a hint of wonder whether it was crying or laughing on his ugly face."Of course, as a reward, of course you can use this large energy battery..."


    Having said this, Mannoroth paused for a while, and then said: "Is it for your queen?"


    "Yes!!" Xavius ??did not deny this.


    "Hahaha... whatever you want, you can now issue a declaration of possession to that woman!!" Mannoroth said with some disdain...


    Of course he knew what Xavius ??wanted to do...


    After all, one of the conditions Xavius ??made to his master was that after the Burning Legion descended...to get the control of Queen Azshara.


    Although it is said that only the advance troops of the Burning Legion are coming, but-for Mannoroth, this is enough...


    The people here are weak.


    Moreover, in his opinion, a man who betrayed his race for a woman... is really a silly beep¡ª¡ª


    This is one of the reasons why Mannoroth looks down on Xavius.


    woman??


    It''s fun to burn, kill, and looting women...


    Hearing Mannoroth''s words, Xavius ??didn''t care about the disdain in his tone...


    For him, his dream has been half successful...


    Now, it''s time to make that woman regret...


    Thinking of this, Xavius ??walked to the shore of the Well of Eternity, and then - gently stirred the water of the Well of Eternity with his hands...


    Relying on the power of the Well of Eternity, at this moment-his arcane abilities have been raised to the highest level... even to some extent, it has surpassed Queen Azshara.


    Xavius ??put his hands in the Well of Eternity, and then¡ªhe closed his eyes...


    He wants to display a magic that he has studied for a long time... a magic that can make Azshara live in regret forever.


    [The children of the Kaldorei Empire...]


    [I¡¯m Xavies...]


    [Maybe many people are not familiar with me...]


    [But... it doesn''t matter, because-after today, you will always remember this name.

 Chapter 1294

    [Today, we will usher in our long-awaited-the great-the true god Sargeras...]


    [This world will be thoroughly purified under the rule of Lord Sargeras...


    [And you¡ªmy charming light in the light, the darling of the Moon Goddess...the great Queen of Kaldorei¡ªMajesty Azshara, will be my slave...hahahaha...yes, you will Become my slave...]


    When he said the last sentence, Xavius''s face was completely distorted...


    It looks like the ugliest monster...


    These words, with the power of the Well of Eternity, echoed in the ears of every creature in Kalimdor.


    Of course, this also includes Azshara, who is taking his maid group on vacation in the giant city of Suramar.


    Azshara, who had just been tossed by her own man for a night, was in a deep sleep, but was awakened by such a distorted voice... She suddenly sat up from the couch... "Who is it? What does the Empire do?"


    "Don''t worry, baby, I''ll just go take a look!!" At this time, Zhou Ye also sat up, and he softly calmed the angry Azshara.


    However, at this moment, the voice spreading across the continent sounded again.


    [Zhou Ye¡ª¡ªIf you are still a man, come and stop me... I am waiting for you in the royal city... Hahahahaha... Azshara, I want to show you how you chose at the beginning My mistake, I am the best person for you, and he... is nothing!!


    "I want to kill him, I absolutely want to kill him!!" Azshara has completely gone violently.


    The band of light composed of arcane power spread around her, like a ferocious dragon, trying to choose people to eat.


    To Azshara, the empire is nothing... But Zhou Ye is her weakness. Anyone who dares to be disrespectful to his man makes her more angry than disrespect to her.


    "I want to draw out his soul... burned on the arcane fire for ten thousand years, I want him..."


    "Demeanor, baby, pay attention to demeanor!!" Zhou Ye smiled while comforting Azshara, and said, "Well, I''ll go and see this hapless kid...I''ll be back soon!!"


    "Hmm..." Azshara, who was soothed by Zhou Ye, turned into a little sheep in an instant... lay down cleverly.


    Reference 1704


    The first thousand seven hundred and four chapters


    now----


    On the shore of the Well of Eternity...


    Xavius ??buried all the words in his heart for thousands of years, after saying it...


    I feel that the whole person is much refreshed.


    He took a deep breath, then stood up... and said to the demon lord Mannoroth: "I feel much better!!"


    "You are exposing our position and intentions, mortal!!" Mannoroth stared at Xavius ??and said in a bad tone.


    "Are you, as the three lord of the hell, still afraid of the prince of the Kaldorei Empire in a small area?" Xavius ??asked indifferently.


    "Of course I don''t care!!" Mannoroth roared loudly, "But this will bring unnecessary variables to our plan!!"


    "No... this will make our plan smoother!!" Xavius ??retorted.


    "Reason... Give me a reason, or I will tear you to pieces now!!" Mannoroth roared.


    "The most powerful mage in this country is known to be Queen Azshara..." Xavius ??was not surprised by Mannoroth''s anger, but said unhurriedly: "Even if I am confident , And have to wait until she leaves the city before opening the portal!"


    "And then?" Mannoroth asked: "I don''t see the point of doing this!"


    "Of course it makes sense!!" Xavius ??said, shrugging his shoulders."I just challenged the husband of Queen Azshara...If he was still a man, he would come to us!! At that time, we will catch him, whether it is threatening Queen Azshara or ...Let Queen Azshara lose everything, it will only benefit our plan, it will not hurt!!"


    Hearing what Xavius ??said, although Mannoroth didn''t quite understand why that man had to die for a woman...but, with the devil''s instinct, he felt like Xavius''s strategy was somewhat reliable...


    However, just when Mannoroth was about to answer...


    Suddenly-there was a burst of applause...


    Pop-pop-pop-pop...


    "That''s right, this analysis is very reasonable!!"


    As the voice fell, a figure came out from behind Mannoroth...


    "Zhou Ye¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Seeing this figure, Xavius ??couldn''t help but gritted his teeth and spit out his name.


    "Yes, it''s me..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "I heard that someone is looking for me?"


    "catch him!!"


    The moment he heard Zhou Ye''s name, Mannoroth shouted loudly.


    Following his orders, hundreds of demon guards and demon warlocks rushed towards Zhou Ye...


    "Live well, okay?" Zhou Ye showed a helpless look on his face... To be honest, he doesn''t like killing much...


    But-for these chaotic demons, there is really no good way to deal with them except killing.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye snapped...lightly snapped his fingers.


    With his actions...


    Whether it''s the demon guards who pounce on him, or those demon warlocks who are on the shore of the Eternal Well Lake, preparing to teleport...


    At that moment, the head burst like a watermelon that was blown...


    "You...you..." Xavius ??couldn''t believe his eyes...


    To be honest, he had never seen Zhou Ye make a move, and he knew nothing about Zhou Ye''s strength or anything.


    The scene before him has far surpassed his understanding of power...


    "Ah... I''m sorry... I accidentally made the picture too bloody!!" Zhou Ye smiled and walked to Xavius ??who was stunned on the spot... whispered: "I heard you are looking for Me, so... I am coming!!"


    "I, I..." Looking at the smiling face, Xavius ??felt that his whole body was at this moment, becoming extremely cold.


    "Hey, it''s so boring..." Zhou Ye said, while gently pointing at Xavius...


    A green flame began to slowly burn from the feet of Xavius...


    The flame burning speed is not fast, or it should be said, very, very slow...


    However, it has caused Xavius ??endless pain...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    "Don''t call it that ugly..." Zhou Ye rubbed his ears carelessly, and said softly, "Look... Actually, I''ve been paying attention to you... I watched you contact Sargera with my own eyes. Si, I also saw you and wanted to use the power of the troll ancestor to open the portal..."

 Chapter 1295

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...


    And Zhou Ye¡¯s narration continued... "Look, at that time, I was busy... So, I destroyed your idea of ??using the ancestor spirit of the troll to open the portal... I have to say , Your expression at that time looks so funny!!"


    "Ah, by the way... I also want to thank you... Thank you for helping me to start the war between the trolls and the Kaldorei Empire... Although, even if you don''t start the war, I will completely fight The trolls will kill them...but since you started the war, it will save me a lot of things!!"


    "Kill me...Kill me!!" Xavius ??could not help it now...


    He really wanted to faint in pain...but--


    This strange flame was trying his best to keep him awake...As the flame burned, his spirit became more sober.


    "Don''t worry... my story is not finished yet!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "It was me who opened the Adventurer''s Guild, and it was me who provided you with the location of Y''Shaarj''s heart. Is it unexpected?"


    "Why do you do this?" Xavius ??asked gritted his teeth.


    "Why do you do this?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "Of course it is for the Well of Eternity... Although when I came to Azeroth, the lakeside of the Well of Eternity did not belong to the night elves, but-in order to be able to It took a lot of thought for me to transform the dark troll into a night elf..."


    "It''s me who made Elune drop the oracle..."


    "It''s also me, watching you step by step from the ugly dark troll... to the beautiful incarnation, of the night elves!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xavius ??just felt cold all over his body... as if the pain of the flame burning the soul was suppressed at this moment.


    "Then why don''t you stop me?"


    "Stop you? Why should I stop you?" Zhou Ye smiled."I want the Well of Eternity because the Well of Eternity is very suitable to be the power source for my latest flagship Void Emperor, but-I don''t want to bear that kind of infamy... So, your appearance is a surprise!!!"


    "I am happy to watch jealousy grow in your heart bit by bit, and carefully help you connect with Sargeras in meditation... and then happily watch you being brainwashed by Sargeras day by day, this feeling Do you know how interesting it is?"


    Reference 1705


    The first thousand seven hundred and eight chapters


    "You...you..." Xavius ??felt like an ice cave at this moment.


    His so-called hard work, his so-called hard work... It turned out to be just a puppet in Zhou Ye''s hands.


    Seeing Xavius''s extremely distorted expression, Zhou Ye smiled...


    "Look, I will not only take away the Well of Eternity in a while, I will also completely smash this continent!!"


    "Why?" Xavius ??shouted angrily.


    "Because that is the right path of history..." Zhou Ye spread his hands and said, "According to history, the entire Well of Eternity is because you summoned the demon army, and then exploded during the war, exploding the entire continent. It''s broken into pieces...but because of this, the human race can prosper on the continent of Azeroth...So, breaking this continent is a must!!"


    "Have you forgotten who you are? You are the prince of the Kaldorei Empire!!"


    "Heh..." Zhou Ye glanced at Xavius ??and said faintly: "To me... this title is worthless, but rest assured, I will save those night female elves well, as for me. Men? It depends on whether they are dead!!!"


    "What is your purpose in doing this..." Xavius ??couldn''t help but roared.


    "Of course it''s for women... For example, those famous women after the future Human Race Daxing... Jaina... Forget it, tell you that you don''t know!!" Zhou Ye said, smiling slightly, "Now, I am already Your curiosity is satisfied, you can go to death!!"


    As Zhou Ye''s words fell...


    The green fire that was slowly burning on Xavius ??suddenly became fierce.


    Just a blink of an eye...


    Xavius ??turned into a mass of ashes...


    It is not only his body, but also his soul that has completely disappeared between heaven and earth...


    After finishing all this, Zhou Ye smiled and squatted by the lake of the Well of Eternity.


    "Huanhuan, it''s time to work!!"


    Following the sound of the words, Zhou Ye''s arm heard a sound of mechanical collision... Soon, an extremely cute elf girl appeared in front of Zhou Ye.


    "Um-can I drink a little? Master!!!" The Space Bracelet Elf-Huanhuan looked at the well of eternity in front of him, and said greedyly.


    "A quarter!!" Zhou Ye''s words made Huan Huan overjoyed.


    She happily flew in front of her master, and kissed her master twice."Thank you master!!"


    As the voice fell, Huanhuan suddenly disappeared into the air... Then, the Well of Eternity in front of Zhou Ye''s eyes disappeared without a trace in an instant.


    There was only a bottomless pit left, which seemed to tell where it was once.


    After a while, Huan Huan''s figure appeared in front of Zhou Ye again. While burping, she changed back to the space bracelet again, clinging to her owner''s wrist.


    It seems that Huanhuan is a bit overwhelmed...


    But Zhou Ye didn''t care about this...


    What is the lake of the Well of Eternity?It was arcane energy drawn from the endless interstellar void... but in the final analysis it was energy.


    As long as it is energy, there is no harm to the ring.


    However, this is not the time to talk about this...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye looked at the site of the Well of Eternity and slightly raised his fist... after calculating his strength.


    Zhou Ye smashed his power to the ground hard.


    Rumbling--


    There was a huge sound...


    In an instant - the earth cracked a crack, and then endless sea water poured out from these cracks.


    Zhou Ye''s light blow completely shattered the entire Kalimdor continent.


    A huge wave as high as one hundred meters spouted from the center of the continent...


    Millions of Kaldorei civilians, crying... escaped from their homes.


    At this time, Zhou Ye also started to get busy...


    The entire world''s time, at this moment, stagnated.


    "This is a beauty, I can''t help but save it!"


    "Well, this is a man? Forget it, may Elune be with you!!"


    "Huh? Kaldorei''s Lolita, this must be saved!!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1296

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Of course, before this action, Zhou Ye had already parked his floating city above Suramar, and¡ªSuramar itself had a magic shield, so Zhou Ye was not worried about his woman¡¯s safety. ...


    After nearly 200,000 night elf girls have been rescued from the disaster area, he is very eye-catching...


    Zhou Ye also completed his actions and returned to Azshara...


    "My dear, are you okay!!" The first time Azshara saw Zhou Ye, she didn''t ask what was going on--but asked if there was anything wrong with her man.


    "Uh-I''m fine!!" Zhou Ye sighed, and said, "It''s just-the battle between me and that guy affected the Well of Eternity-so the Well of Eternity exploded!!"


    "That''s not important, dear...As long as you are okay, those are not important!!" Azshara said, hugging his man tightly, and muttered: "You are okay... it''s great ."


    "...Uh..." Facing Azshara''s affection...Zhou Ye felt a very deep sense of guilt.It seems... I''m not doing this thing so authentically.


    "That...I actually broke the mainland..." After hesitating, Zhou Ye felt it was better to tell the truth.


    "It''s ok¡­¡­"


    "Actually I just want to make people happy!!"


    "As long as you are happy, my dear!!"


    "Don''t you hate me?" Zhou Ye was already dumbfounded."Or you can scold me a few words... after all, I gave you the empire you built..."


    "No, dear..." Azshara covered Zhou Ye''s eyes, looked at the eyes of her own man, and said with a smile: "The empire is just my toy, and only you are mine forever... So, There is no need to blame yourself, my dear...If you want, I can even destroy the empire I built with my own hands!!"


    "..." In the face of such affectionate Queen Azshara, what can Zhou Ye say??"Honey... let''s go on our honeymoon!!"


    "Okay!!" As long as she can be with her own man, Azshara doesn''t care where she goes...


    "What I said is, let''s go to another world, a world without magic...I want to take you to see the scenery of another world!!" Zhou Ye said, gently hugging Queen Azshara."Take you to experience life in another world..."


    "Hmm!!!" Queen Azshara nodded vigorously.


    "Uh-by the way, I still have something to do, wait for me to do it right away!!" Zhou Ye said, his figure disappeared in place...


    He must first send the Well of Eternity in his wristband and the two hundred thousand night elf girls to the Void Fortress... There, these night elf girls will undergo a series of training and become the flagship of his Void Emperor. Crew...


    However, maybe he can harvest another race...the void elves race, after all-the night elves stay in the void for a long time, they will mutate.


    Zhou Ye finished these things in less than fifteen minutes.


    Then-he returned to Azshara''s side... "Let''s go, honey..."


    "Hmm-no other sisters?"


    "There are only two of us this time!!"


    As the voice fell, the time of the entire world was completely frozen at this moment, whether it was the life universe, the endless void, or the distorted void, the time at this moment was frozen...


    The figures of Zhou Ye and Azshara also disappeared into this world.


    Reference 1706


    One thousand seven hundred and six chapters


    "Where is this special code?"


    Standing in the air, Zhou Ye surrounded Azshara with his right hand, looking at the desolate continent in front of him... dumbfounded.


    "This is the other world you are talking about, dear?" Azshara looked at the scene curiously...


    Presented in front of the two...


    It is a continent full of primitive features.


    There are huge trees over a hundred meters high, forests like green seas, endless grasslands... There are also a group of people in animal skins¡ªwell, what the hell is that??


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but look down...


    I saw in the grassland, there were hundreds of primitive people wearing animal skins and holding stone spears and hammers, cautiously surrounding a group of animals that looked like cows and pigs that were five or six meters tall.


    In the eyes of modern people, there are more than a hundred terrifying creatures...


    At this moment, they are eating on the ground with their heads lowered.


    The number of primitives is equal to the number of these monsters...


    In Zhou Ye''s view, those primitive people who were surrounded by the monsters under the cover of the tall weeds were definitely looking for death.


    After all, the monsters that eat grass look like heavy tanks. How can they be killed by primitive people holding stone weapons??


    However-a scene that surprised Zhou Ye appeared.


    When the primitive people surrounded hundreds of monsters in an extremely loose formation... With a roar, I saw the primitive people holding stone knives and stone axes, all kinds of strange roars in their mouths, brandishing their crudeness. The weapon rushed towards those monsters.


    Those monsters naturally refused to catch them and became others'' dishes.


    They used the huge pair of horns on their heads and the fangs in their mouths to attack the primitive people.


    Relying on their huge size, they suddenly drew a tie with those primitive people...


    Uh, not right-why is it a tie??


    Shouldn''t the huge beast have the absolute advantage??


    How come those primitive people who seem to be about the same height as ordinary people... can actually draw a tie with the giant beasts with their crude weapons??


    Zhou Ye stared at these primitive people in amazement, one by one, as if possessed by a god of war, carrying his own stone hammer and axe, pressing down on the heads of those monsters and slamming them...


    Where are those monsters?Just like a muddy, once pressed by those primitive people, you can''t get out of it...


    Damn¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    People say that there is no loss in physical strength. Is this monster a fake??Bai Chang is so big...


    Facing the scene of the violation before him, Zhou Ye didn''t know how to complain...


    Dog day, what kind of world is this??


    "Dear? Dear?" Queen Azshara shook her man''s arm strangely... She didn''t know why her man was suddenly stunned.


    "Ah? Ah!! I''m fine..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand... What kind of strange world is this?


    While complaining in his heart, Zhou Ye took Queen Azshara and continued to fly away...


    Along the way, everything you saw and heard... all belonged to primitive people.

 Chapter 1297

    This made Zhou Ye even more speechless...


    Did you wear it in the wrong place??


    And these primitive people are completely different from the primitive people he knows...


    Not only the appearance is almost the same as that of modern people, but each one is strong and powerful...


    If it weren''t for these guys to have an oriental face, Zhou Ye would definitely think he was wearing Krypton...


    This Nima, is this the gathering place of Oriental Superman??


    After thinking about it for a while, Zhou Ye finally decided... or-- it would be better to find out.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye turned his head and said to Azshara: "Baby, do you want to have a date with me in the primitive world??"


    "Hmm!!" For Azshara, as long as he can be with his own man, it doesn''t matter where he goes or what he does.


    "Then how to get on!!" Zhou Ye said, choosing a seemingly powerful tribe and flying down...


    "Oh-hello!!" Zhou Ye smiled and greeted the two primitive men wearing animal skins, shaved heads and holding stone axes in front of them.


    However, in the face of Zhou Ye''s words, the two primitive men squeezed the weapons in their hands, and whistling sounds in their mouths... the sound was rapid and panic... as if sending an alarm.


    "Uh-well, I forgot to learn the language of primitive people!!" Zhou Ye stroked his forehead, speechless...


    Primitive language...


    How to learn that stuff...


    At this moment, following the roar of these two primitive men...Hundreds of primitive men armed with stone weapons rushed out, and they roared at Zhou Ye like driving away wild beasts. sound¡­¡­


    Some even tried to throw the stone axe in their hands towards Zhou Ye...


    This annoyed Zhou Ye...


    Madan¡¯s, I tell you well, don¡¯t you acridine your face??


    Boom¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye''s toes lightly touched the ground... suddenly there was a loud noise.


    With this loud noise... the ground cracked, the house collapsed, and the sky was filled with dark clouds for some time...


    "#@#[email protected]#[email protected]#!"


    Facing such a horrible scene, these primitive people knelt down one by one, and they continued to bow down to Zhou Ye with words that Zhou Ye could not understand at all.


    "..." Zhou Ye sighed speechlessly, wandered to the primitive man who was kneeling in front of him, and then - looking at this shivering body, golden light flashed in his eyes...


    quickly----


    With the memory in this primitive man''s mind, Zhou Ye finally found what he wanted-primitive man''s language.


    Okay, now we can communicate.


    He can now understand what these guys who keep kowtow are saying...


    "God to calm down his anger, God to calm down his anger!!"


    "Okay, get up!!" Zhou Ye bowed his hand, and he didn''t like kowtow very much."I''m not a god, I just came to ask for directions!!"


    "Thank God!"


    The primitive people stood up one by one...


    "My dear, what did you just say? Why do they listen to you so much?" Queen Azshara asked curiously.


    "Uh-I just spoke their language..."


    "Why did they attack us in the first place?" Azshara has become accustomed to his own men''s endless new tricks. Since his own man said that he just spoke the language of these primitive people, it must be the language of primitive people... But what made her most curious was why these guys attacked two people as soon as they saw them??


    "Uh----" Zhou Ye didn''t know whether to tell Azshara why these people attacked them, it hurts her self-esteem.


    Reference 1707


    One thousand seven hundred and seven chapters


    However, Zhou Ye looked at Azshara''s expectant eyes, and finally decided to tell her the reason.


    "Uh-they just considered you a monster!!" Zhou Ye sighed helplessly...


    Madan, you guys who are unkempt, men and women who are almost indistinguishable, actually regard such a beautiful elf queen as a monster... Do you still have any humanity??


    Of course, Zhou Ye would not say this...


    "Monsters?? What is that?" Azshara asked curiously. After all, there are no monsters in Azeroth... Some are just wild demigods and undead... Monsters??What is that stuff?


    "Ahem...It''s a very beautiful race, but it''s also very powerful, so they are so scared!!" Zhou Ye hurriedly explained...


    Are monsters not beautiful??Su Daji¡ªBai Suzhen¡ªJade Rabbit Spirit¡ªWhich one is not a monster??Who dares to say that monsters must be ugly??The ugly monster must be an underdeveloped little monster. The big monsters are all beautiful, OK??


    "Hehe..." Azshara couldn''t help but chuckled when she heard her man''s words. She knew that her man never told the truth, but what about it... as long as her man is willing to coax herself and is willing to coax herself Why do you have to listen to the truth for a lifetime??Are you uncomfortable for yourself?


    After the misunderstanding is resolved, it will naturally be easier...


    Zhou Ye and Azshara were welcomed into the tribe under the diligence of the primitive people...


    After a while of gestures and inquiries...


    Zhou Ye finally figured it out, where is this...


    It can''t be said that Zhou Ye knew where he was, only that - he had a little understanding of the world he was in.


    At the beginning of the world, God appeared first, and God lived in Kunlun.


    In ancient times, God created primitive man.This primitive race has a long life, almost immortality, and super combat power.


    And these primitive people who are like superman are primitive people...


    They live on this desolate continent... survive by hunting. Although their power is strong, they are not without natural enemies...


    Demon, born from the evil spirit of heaven and earth, has a tyrannical temperament, and likes to eat primitive people.


    Moreover, they like to transform into primitive people, to mix into primitive tribes, and cannibals.


    That¡¯s why those people are so nervous when they see Azshara...


    You know, every time a demon appears... the tribe where the original people belong will suffer, from the slightest damage to the vitality, and the worst from the whole tribe.

 Chapter 1298

    "Where is Kunlun?" Zhou Ye sat in front of the bonfire and asked softly.


    "Isn''t the God from the middle and lower realms of Kunlun?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the patriarch of this tribe asked in surprise.


    You know, the power that Zhou Ye showed just now is definitely because the god didn''t run away... But why doesn''t this god remember where Kunlun is??


    "I fought against the demons and suffered some brain injuries, so... I can''t remember the way back!!" Zhou Ye said lightly... At this time, I must use the amnesia stem decisively.


    It should be said, is it really the first human?That simple character is simply-a lot more than Xu Sanduo...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the patriarch named Yan immediately knelt on the ground and said loudly, "Thank you, God, for removing those demons for me, thank you, thank God...oooooo..."


    While talking, he actually started to cry.


    "Ahem... well, those are all trivial things, tell me... which direction Kunlun is in!!" Zhou Ye asked embarrassedly.


    "Yes, God... Kunlun is on the coast of the East China Sea, where there is a huge pillar connecting the earth and Kunlun..." Yan wiped his tears, and then began to say everything he knew.


    Don''t ask, why would he know.


    As a tribe created by gods, their ancestral land is on the coast of the East China Sea, where there is a huge tribe named Jiuli.


    There is the hometown of all the primitive people...


    It was only because of the increasing number of primitive people that they had to disperse into small tribes and go to the land for food.


    You know, the food in an area is always limited...If all the primitive people live there, waiting for their result-only starving to death.


    However, they have never forgotten their hometown one day. When the drums of battle of the Jiuli tribe sounded, it was time for them to go home.


    "Oh? The shore of the East China Sea?" Zhou Ye smiled... "Okay, then we will leave here!!"


    "God...Does the god despise our tribe for poor hospitality?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the patriarch was shocked.


    "No... it''s not that you don''t treat you well!!" Zhou Ye looked at the food in front of him speechlessly... It can be said that it is very, very rich, roasted and charred meat of unknown animals, and those that are completely seen. What fruit does not come out...


    None of this was a big deal. The most important thing was that Zhou Ye didn''t have any appetite anymore when he saw the big black hands carrying things.


    Just kidding... why do you have to feel wronged to eat these things??


    "It''s just that I''m waiting for the gods to not eat the fireworks in the world..." Zhou Ye said, standing up... and pulling Azshara''s hand, "Then - we''ll leave now!!"


    As Zhou Ye said, he took Azshara directly and left the place with a flash.


    Don''t blame Zhou Ye... Zhou Ye doesn''t actually have any cleanliness, but... if you see the big black hands, you probably won''t want to eat what they bring up.


    "My dear, where are we going now?" Azshara asked curiously, blinking her big amber eyes.


    "Haha... let''s embark on the most primitive wilderness journey!!" Zhou Ye said, holding Azshara and landed on a grassland about a hundred kilometers away from the tribe.


    What is the best thing about the primitive world??


    Of course I ate...


    There is no such thing as a protected wild animal here, what you want to eat, as long as you have the seasoning.


    And Zhou Ye just doesn''t lack anything...


    Beast??


    What kind of beast can scare a great magister and a superman with the heart of the universe??


    Such beasts do not exist.


    Zhou Ye simply took out a tent, searched for a place with great scenery, and pitched it down... It was getting late at this time, and it was time to prepare dinner.


    And what about Azshara?Of course she is not idle...


    Although, as a queen, she is not very good at handling housework, but-she can help her men do things within their power.


    such as--


    "My dear, are these ice cubes enough!!" Azshara came over with a wooden bucket full of ice cubes...


    Zhou Ye smiled and looked at the ice in the barrel, "Enough!!"


    While talking, Zhou Ye took out a bottle of fine wine from the bracelet, opened it and put it in the ice bucket."Wait a minute, after roasting the meat, you can drink it!!"


    "Yeah!!!" Azshara nodded with a smile, and then sat beside her man, leaning on her man, watching him grilling the prepared meat skewers on the campfire.


    Reference 1708


    The first thousand seven hundred and eight chapters


    Zhou Ye''s journey with Azshara stopped and went...


    Along the way, Azshara felt as if she had returned to the moment she first met her teacher.


    What they do every day is to hurry, play, taste various food, and then camp...


    Neither of them mentioned how the time was...


    Instead, they all dangled, as if they wanted to dangle on the road all the time.


    Whether it''s Zhou Ye''s flight, teleportation or portal... all of them don''t need to be.


    And Azshara had completely forgotten the driving magic of her Grand Magister.


    Tired of walking, Zhou Ye released his Alt Kalman, drove the car, and took Azshara to speed along the prairie.


    I don''t want to drive anymore, so I just find a place with beautiful mountains and clear waters and settle down directly.


    When they encountered a place with pleasant scenery, the two delayed for a while.


    Where it takes only three months to walk normally, Zhou Ye and Azshara have walked for more than half a year.


    at last--


    After half a year--


    "Is that the Pillar to the Sky?" Zhou Ye saw a huge pillar straight across the sky...


    "It looks like a spectacular look!!" Looking at this huge pillar, Azshara''s eyes shined brightly... "My dear, you say when we go back, do you want to be on the continent of Kalimdor," How about building such a pillar?"


    "Ahem...I think let''s forget it!!" Zhou Ye said as he looked at the distance... "We should put on our own makeup!!"


    "Yeah!!!" Azshara didn''t care about Zhou Ye''s words, she directly took out a piece of clothing made of animal skins from her storage space."Come on, dear, I''ll help you put it on!!"


    "Yeah!!" Zhou Ye nodded, then waved his hand to take off his robe...

 Chapter 1299

    This robe is still a piece of enchanted equipment, of course, you can''t just throw it around... casually, Zhou Ye threw his robe into the bracelet.


    And Azshara also put the animal skin coat in his hand on his own man...


    I have to say that Azshara''s tailoring craftsmanship-really sucks.


    A good fur coat, stupefied to make her sew the smell of primitive animal skin waistcoat... But, fortunately, this effect is what Zhou Ye wants.


    After Zhou Ye was replaced, Azshara began to pretend to be joking.


    She first cast a transformation technique on herself...


    Unlike the magical illusion, the transformation magic can essentially change the person''s appearance...


    Under the effect of Azshara''s transformation technique, she also changed from a tall night elf queen with long ears to a human girl with normal ears... Then, Azshara put on her own sewing Made, a long dress of animal skin like a quilt...


    To be honest, it was wrapped tightly... But, wearing this thing, she did not show her queen style... Instead, there was a strong local tyrant.


    "Hahahaha..." X2


    The couple couldn''t help laughing as they looked at each other''s dress...


    After a while, the two stopped laughing... well, in fact, they look almost the same ugly...


    However, since you want to get into the tribe, this is nothing.


    After finishing their outfits, the two of them walked towards the beach hand in hand...The Jiuli tribe is right there.


    "Stop, you are not from our tribe..." A primitive man holding a stone axe shouted to Zhou Ye, "Which tribe are you from? Why come to our tribe?"


    "We have the Tao tribe!!" Zhou Ye hurriedly shouted: "When we were migrating, we separated from the tribe... When we saw someone here, we came... We want to join you!!!"


    "Join us?" The original man looked at Zhou Ye up and down...with some disdain, he said, "We don''t prepare much food for our tribe this winter, and I think you are not a strong fighter, you What can it bring to our tribe??"


    "Uh-!!!" Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... Do you still need special skills to join the tribe??"That...actually I am a fighter..."


    "Warrior?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the primitive man laughed and said, "If you can lift this huge stone beside me, I will admit that you are a warrior!!"


    As he said, he also pointed to the huge rock that was more than six meters high beside him.


    Such a boulder weighs six or seven tons, to say nothing...


    Moreover, even their Jiuli tribe, only the most powerful warrior Chi You can lift it...


    This primitive man just wanted to see Zhou Ye''s jokes...


    "Is that this?" Zhou Ye walked to the side of the original giant stone without hesitation, and then bent over... lifted the giant stone with one hand, and then turned upside down in his hand."It''s so light..."


    "This... this..." The primitive man was completely stunned... He threw the stone axe in his hand on the ground, and then ran towards the tribe gathering place not far behind him, running and paying Shouted, "Don''t move, don''t move... I''ll go and invite the patriarch over!!"


    Strong warriors... Every tribe welcomes them.


    What does a strong fighter represent??Represents more abundant food...hope to survive the disaster year more easily.


    Just a moment later...


    The primitive man walked out with a bunch of primitive men in animal skins...


    The leading primitive man walked up to Zhou Ye and looked up and down Zhou Ye and said, "What is your name?"


    "Ye!" Zhou Ye directly reported his name...


    "Are you a soldier?" The primitive man continued to ask.


    "Yeah!!!" Zhou Ye said, and gently waved his hand at the huge boulder beside him that he had just put down...


    Bang--


    With Zhou Ye''s punch, Zhou Ye smashed the boulder into gravel of various sizes...


    Seeing this scene, all the original people were shocked...


    "Okay... great!!" The original leader who just walked out laughed loudly... "You are welcome to join... Ye!"


    While holding Zhou Ye, he slapped him on the back hard...


    Zhou Ye resisted the nausea and didn''t kill the patriarch on the spot...How long have you not taken a bath??


    Now that he has proven his strength, the rest will be easy.


    The Jiuli tribe is indeed the most powerful tribe...


    There are thousands of their soldiers.


    Moreover, everyone has a house to live in...


    Originally, according to the patriarch¡¯s intention, Zhou Ye was to be divided into a separate room... However, Zhou Ye eventually asked himself to share a room with Ai...


    Ai?It''s Azshara...


    During this period, only the first name but not the last name...So Zhou Ye asked Azshara to call Ai.


    Although he didn''t quite understand why Zhou Ye didn''t like living alone in a room, the patriarch still agreed to Zhou Ye''s request.


    To be honest, after observing the original man for so long, Zhou Ye also discovered a very interesting thing...


    These guys don''t seem to know what reproduction is. They are not interested in women... Damn, it''s a magical world.


    But having said that, Zhou Ye didn''t have any interest in watching those unkempt women who looked more men than men...


    Reference 1709


    The first thousand seven hundred and nine chapters


    Winter is coming...


    The Jiuli tribe has also become busy.


    Men are responsible for going out hunting-and women?You need to be responsible for peeling, dividing, and sewing the prey from hunting into simple clothes and sleeping utensils.


    After all-winter is still very cold.


    Of course, as a member of the tribe, Azshara must also participate.


    She didn''t have any queenliness about this, but was very happy...


    why??


    Because-uh-

 Chapter 1300

    "Ai, you are amazing!!" A primitive man wearing animal skins and messy hair, looked at Azshara who was sewing clothes with envy, and praised: "The clothes you sewed are so beautiful!! "


    If it weren''t for her bulging mouth... no one would think she was a woman who saw her-no way, no matter how good the base plate is, you have to dress up a little, not to mention grease and powder, at least Did you make it clean?


    Such a dishevelled... only a ghost can tell if you are a male or female?


    Keke-far away, let us return to the topic.


    Faced with the compliment of this original female, Azshara was really excited...


    She has heard too many words about her beauty...


    There are more people who praise her for being strong...


    But-praise her female worker for doing well... ahem, let''s talk about something powerful.


    "Really?" Azshara''s little face smiled involuntarily... "Do I really sew so well?"


    "Hmm..." Hearing Azshara''s words, the female primitive lit her head desperately... For her, good-looking is good-looking, and bad-looking is bad-looking... In their simple thinking, it is not Understand what is polite and what is inconsistent.


    "Then I''ll teach you!!" Someone finally praised their female workers for doing well. Such a surprise made Azshara a little forgetful.


    "Really??" XN


    Hearing Azshara''s words, all the primitive women in the house screamed with joy.


    They actually wanted to ask Azshara a long time ago... But because Azshara just joined the tribe, and she didn''t know what the relationship was with that powerful warrior-Ye, so the girls Dare not ask...


    At this moment-where everyone is staying is a big stone house...


    Because the weather outside has gradually become colder, all these manual tasks have been carried out in the house.


    In the middle of the house, is a firepit... the burning wood brings a touch of warmth to the stone house.


    In addition to Azshara, sixteen hominid women who were working were gathered in the whole house.


    Hearing Azshara''s words, the sixteen hominid women all stood up in surprise.


    "Yeah!!!" Facing these sixteen pairs of expectant eyes, Azshara nodded gently, "I am also a member of the tribe. Just ask me if I can''t, and I will tell you! !"


    "Ai, why is your face so beautiful?" A primitive woman asked curiously...


    This is what the primitive women care most about...


    Perhaps because of women''s beauty-loving nature, these primitive women have some flowers in their hair and clothes, but-at this time, the winter is approaching, and there are no flowers to find outside.And the flower ornaments on their bodies have become dry and yellow because they haven''t been replaced for a long time.


    Even so, they are unwilling to throw away those withered flowers...


    "This is the plant essence collected by our tribe''s unique method!!" Azshara said, taking out a beautiful vase from her fur coat, and it was filled with Azshara and Zhou along the way. Ye''s collection of plant extracts... "Using this kind of thing to wash your face, take a bath... can make women''s skin whiter and more delicate!!"


    Although it pushed everything to the previously unnecessary tribe, Azshara did not lie in the second half... These plant essences did have that effect.


    Although Azshara is a great magister, she is still a woman... still very concerned about her appearance.


    This time, because of the hurry, Azshara didn''t even bring her usual skin care products...


    Therefore, she simply collected various plants along the way by traveling with her own man, and then used the methods commonly used by the night elves to extract the essence of these plants.


    what did you say??Why would a queen use this method??


    That¡¯s right, the queen doesn¡¯t use this method... But don¡¯t forget, Azshara is still a great magician... How can a magician call himself a magician if he does not know alchemy and magic. ??These are the two skills that magicians must learn.


    Keke-far away.


    Looking at the terracotta bottle in Azshara''s hand-a group of original girls, enviable eyes could not help but leak out...


    Although envious, although I really want...


    However, none of them asked Azshara...


    Yes, the food, clothing and even the residence of the tribe need to be distributed by the patriarch...but such gadgets are personal...


    No one will ask others...Of course, if you want, you can also exchange your own things...


    But-that must be an equivalent exchange.


    Facing the plant essence in Azshara''s hand... they don''t know what they should exchange for such a treasure.


    Among other things, as soon as Azshara opened the bottle cap, they smelled the fragrance of a hundred flowers...not to mention that these plant essences can bring them beauty...this made them completely wonder how to bid.


    "You... don''t you want it??" Azshara looked at these original girls strangely...Obviously seeing the expressions on their faces, they almost didn''t come forward one by one... But in the end no one spoke to her. Please, this has to make Azshara feel curious...


    "Want..." The original daughter who first spoke to Azshara said hesitantly: "But...we don''t have anything to exchange... I only have more than 30 dried meats, and seven or eight pieces. Clothes...I don¡¯t know if these, these are enough!!"


    Hearing what the original girl said, Azshara was stunned... She was a little curious and asked the other original girl next to her: "Do you think so too?"


    "Hmm!!" XN


    All the original girls nodded...


    "Haha..." Azshara smiled... She suddenly remembered a very interesting thing, maybe this could bring some surprises to her own man... Thinking of this, Azshara said to the original girls: "You don''t need to change things... Just do one thing for me!! Are you willing?"


    Hearing Azshara''s words, the eyes of all the original women suddenly exuded surprises... With labor, this kind of thing often appeared in the tribe... So they didn''t think there was anything wrong."Hmm!! We are willing!!"


    "Very good..." Azshara said with a smile, "Then...maybe we can stop the work at hand and try the benefits of plant essences first!!"


    Reference 1710


    One thousand seven hundred and ten chapters


    "Ye, you are so amazing!! This hunting is more than our previous two times!!" Patriarch Jiuli said to Zhou Ye next to him with a look of admiration.


    No wonder he is so happy.


    You know, winter is coming...


    Those wild beasts either migrated to the south early, or they collected enough food for the winter early in the fall, and then they found a horned cat to get up and prepare for the winter...


    The more this time, the more difficult it is to find the prey.


    Moreover, because the food is not easy to preserve, even if enough food is prepared in advance, the Jiuli tribe will still be hungry when the winter comes.


    The food prepared in advance will rot and spoil before the winter arrives...


    There used to be primitive people who couldn''t stand it because they were hungry, and ate the rotten food...the result??As a result, he had diarrhea... and died of diarrhea.


    Is it funny??


    Is not funny¡­¡­

 Chapter 1301

    Although the primitive people have superb physiques, they still get sick, or get hungry...In this era when there are no medical treatments, getting sick is equal to - resignation.You are lucky if you survive, and you are unlucky if you die...No one can help you.


    After paying a dozen lives...


    The patriarch of the Jiuli tribe no longer allows the people to prepare food in advance...so they still have to starve in winter.


    However, they also figured out other ways for this, such as-when autumn is coming, eat desperately... and eat chubby ones for themselves, at least so that in winter, they can be a little hungry...


    And today''s harvest¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Patriarch Jiuli looked at the prey on the back of the soldiers behind him, and he could see the posterior molars.


    Today''s harvest is not inferior to the harvest of the season when the prey is most abundant...


    They even got a lot of fruit.


    Those were taken out of the nest of wild beasts.


    All this is due to the warrior beside him who has just joined the tribe-Ye.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but said to Ye: "Thank you... Ye, thank you... If it weren''t for you, we would starve to death again this snow season!!"


    Speaking of emotions, Patriarch Jiuli even choked up.


    "Uh-it''s nothing, patriarch!!!" Zhou Ye really felt very embarrassed... He actually didn''t do anything, just relying on his five senses to hide those in the tree hole, the ground hole, and even use the earth to handle. The beasts that he buried were caught one by one.


    "No..." Patriarch Jiuli shook his head vigorously. He turned his head and shouted at the beaming warriors carrying their prey behind him: "Tell me, who took you to find so many prey!!"


    "It''s Ye!!" XN


    "Who made us not starve in the snow season!!" The patriarch shouted again.


    "It''s Ye!!" XN


    "Look, this is what everyone thinks!!" The Jiuli patriarch said and looked at Zhou Ye, "Thank you, Ye!!"


    "Thank you, Ye!" XN


    Zhou Ye shook his head speechlessly... "Well, patriarch, we should go back!!"


    "Yes, hahahaha... we want to tell everyone this good news that our Jiuli tribe will never starve to death again this year!!" The Jiuli clan leader laughed, strode forward, and walked towards his tribe...


    This time, they have been out hunting for two or three days, and it is time to go back.


    And the Jiuli warriors, one by one, were also cheerfully carrying the heavy prey on their backs, and followed their clan leader, walking towards the tribe.


    Of course, not all people are happy...


    Among this group of fighters, there is a fighter who has been expressionless from beginning to end...


    His name is Chi You.


    Before Zhou Ye arrived, he was the number one warrior in the tribe. After every hunt, the position next to the patriarch belonged to him¡ªthe cheers belonged to him.


    but now--


    But after Zhou Ye arrived, he became an ordinary soldier...


    This strong sense of gap filled his heart with resentment...


    Even, he gave birth to the idea of ??leaving the tribe.


    but--


    He also knows that in the coming winter, leaving the tribe is tantamount to looking for death...


    Therefore, he still needs to continue to endure...


    Until-the cold winter passed, the earth recovered.


    He believed that with his own ability, no matter where he went, he would become a respected warrior, but-only here it is not possible, because-Jiuli tribe has Ye.


    Of course, Zhou Ye knew what Chi You thought.


    However, it didn''t take it to heart...


    That''s right, Chi You is one of the three ancestors of China in history.


    However, that is on other planes...


    In this plane called Soul Ferry, he?Nothing...


    At least, Zhou Ye couldn''t feel that this person named Chi You had done anything admirable.


    To put it simply, in Zhou Ye''s eyes, this product was nothing more than a rubbish with Chi You''s name.


    Jiuli Demon God??Is he worthy??


    Along the way, a group of soldiers talked and laughed... rushing towards their tribe.


    One day later...


    This hunting team led by the Jiuli patriarch returned to the tribe...


    The other hunting teams have also returned, but obviously, their harvest is far less than that of Ye''s team.


    But even so, the food for winter this year will never be as tight as in previous years.


    After eating a lot as a celebration...


    Everyone dispersed, each walked towards their own house...


    After all, in the wilderness, it is far less comfortable than resting in your own house... Not only must you always beware of the attacks of those large beasts, but also rely on your own flesh and blood... to resist the gradual coldness of the wilderness. wind.


    Therefore, what the soldiers urgently need now is a good night''s rest.


    And Zhou Ye naturally walked towards his room.


    His house with Azshara was built on a cliff near the sea.


    The patriarch originally didn¡¯t want to give this house to Zhou Ye, because many fighters said that they lived here, and when it came winter, it was blown by the sea breeze, and it was bitterly cold, even if there was a raging fire in the firepit of the house. No...


    Many fighters used to live here, but later moved away.


    They would rather live in a cave than live here.


    For Zhou Ye, this was not a big deal.


    Will the sea breeze blow his magical barrier??

 Chapter 1302

    Besides, it was far away from the gathering area of ??the Jiuli tribe, and it was also the best choice for Zhou Ye. After all, he had too many secrets. It would be better to live far away.


    However, today, when he was about to return to his house, he couldn''t help but scream.


    Because-his house has grown bigger...


    Originally Zhou Ye''s house was a square-shaped house, now what??But it became a back shape... On the periphery of his house, there was an extra circle of buildings. What''s the situation??With such a question, Zhou Ye walked towards his house.


    Reference 1711


    One thousand seven hundred and eleven chapters


    "I''m back!!" Zhou Ye pushed open the wooden door that was simply wrapped with wooden boards and animal skins, and walked into his house.


    "Ye, you''re back!!" Azshara, who had already heard her own man''s voice, greeted her with surprise... She stretched out her hand and hugged her man and asked happily, "Is this hunting fun? ?"


    "It''s okay!!" Zhou Ye smiled and gently spoke to Azshara''s little goblin... "I''ll take a shower first..."


    "Hmm!!" Azshara nodded with a smile.


    In this room, Zhou Ye and Azshara have long used magic to transform it, and it doesn¡¯t feel much for ordinary people to come in, but in fact... a little bit of attention will reveal that this is completely star enjoyment, the magic bath, Magic bedroom, magic... etc.


    Zhou Ye walked towards a seemingly inconspicuous wall, and came to the side of the wall... He pushed the wall lightly... The wall separated silently.


    A luxuriously decorated bathroom with a size of more than two hundred square meters appeared in front of Zhou Ye...


    He stepped straight in and walked in...before he reached the bath, there was nothing left on him...


    Then, he jumped in without hesitation... Feeling the warmth of the all natural hot spring connected to the underground fire... Zhou Ye closed his eyes and couldn''t help sighing comfortably.


    As a hedonist, Zhou Ye never wronged himself...


    Being mixed into the Jiuli tribe means mixing into the Jiuli tribe, but it doesn''t mean that he has to live a dirty life without bathing like these primitive people.


    What''s a joke... If that''s the case, Zhou Ye would rather not mix into the Jiuli tribe.


    With the power and the ability to live better, who has nothing to experience the life of a primitive man...


    After all, it''s just a disguise...


    At this moment, there was a sudden mess of footsteps, and Zhou Ye opened his eyes suddenly...Even if he hadn''t turned on SuperSense, he could hear that the footsteps were definitely not only from one person, but from a dozen people. ...


    what''s the situation??Has anyone entered their own magical realm??


    Shouldn''t...


    There is Azshara outside...


    Zhou Ye is still very confident about himself as a student and woman... He believes that with Azshara''s magical power, let alone a dozen people, even if the entire Jiuli tribe is together, they are all going to die...


    Who on earth can escape Azshara''s eyes???


    With this thought, Zhou Ye couldn''t help turning his head to look...


    This glance stunned Zhou Ye.


    I saw that standing in front of him were sixteen beautiful girls wearing simple animal skins...


    Those animal skins are just like the green clothes, covering only their most important parts.


    Moreover, their long hair and their faces have been carefully taken care of...


    Each one looks so bright and moving... Coupled with the animal skins on them, it gives people a kind of primitive confusing.


    "You...re?" Zhou Ye asked in amazement.


    "I''m Xi..."


    "I am Ling..."


    "I am a flower..."


    "I''m Ma..."


    These primitive girls introduced their names one by one, and finally said: "We are Ai Pai, to help you..."


    "Help me?" Zhou Ye was dumbfounded... "Help me what?"


    "I don''t know..." The girl named Xi was also blank, "Ai said you can do anything to us, as long as one night, and then we can get the plant essence she made!!! But... you guys How did you make it here? The ground is so beautiful..."


    Not only Xi is full of curiosity about this luxurious bathroom, but other girls are also very curious about it.


    They scrambled to shine in front of the mirror in the bathroom...


    For them, this mirror is like a treasure, they have never seen themselves so clear...


    Looking at the girls who were curious about the various accessories in the bathroom, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... If I say yes, can I do whatever I want with you??Did you do that??


    However, Zhou Ye also got some information through the conversation just now...


    Listening to the names of these girls, they are obviously from the Jiuli tribe, and they were confounded by their own wives... Then-he doesn''t need to be polite.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye was not welcome, and directly picked up Xi and dragged her directly into the hot spring...


    Facing Zhou Ye''s surprise attack, Xi was very calm?Uh, the word is probably correct.


    Although she didn''t know why Zhou Ye had to hold her suddenly, according to the terms of the exchange... she could indeed let Zhou Ye do whatever she wanted...


    But soon-she regretted...


    "Ah¡ª¡ª!!! It hurts!!!"


    Maybe it¡¯s the angle. Zhou Ye tugged like this, she fell down like this... actually came straight homer...


    After all, under her little animal skin skirt, there is no such thing as Nei X...


    With her screams, a touch of blood floated out in the hot spring...


    "Bleeding... Xi, where are you hurt!!"


    "What to do, what to do? Is Xi going to die?"


    "Woo..."


    "Didn''t it say that... it won''t hurt us?"


    A group of original women, seeing the blood in the hot spring, suddenly yelled in shock...


    Faced with the actions of these second-hands, Zhou Ye really wanted to roll his eyes... But let''s forget it. At this time, I still use actions to prove to them that this kind of thing is not as terrible as imagined.

 Chapter 1303

    With Zhou Ye''s proficient movements...Xi gradually stopped screaming in pain...Instead, she filled her mind with a feeling that she had never had before, and made her involuntarily make an indescribable voice... That voice made her feel that her face became hot...


    As for Zhou Ye, while holding down a dozen other original daughters with mental strength, he worked hard behind Xi...


    In his mind, there is also a certain idea constantly turning...


    I have to say that primitive humans are worthy of being the first human beings created by God according to his own prototype. Apart from some individual differences, there are almost no ugly women... just because they can''t dress up, they appear sloppy... ¡­These original girls, after a little modification and leaking their true colors, actually fit Zhou Ye¡¯s aesthetics very much one by one...


    Well¡ªso, Zhou Ye decided¡ªthe men of the Jiuli tribe, let them continue to be ignorant... As for the women of the Jiuli tribe??He unceremoniously accepted.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but curl up with an evil arc...


    But-why are these women so nervous seeing blood?Wouldn''t they come to relatives?However, Zhou Ye changed his mind to think about - or they really won''t come to relatives, after all, gods won''t come to relatives...


    Reference 1712


    Chapter one thousand seven eighty twelve


    early morning----


    When the sun rose from the sea, the first ray of sunlight shone on Zhou Ye''s face through the French windows...He woke up.


    "This feeling..." Zhou Ye opened his eyes, and after a yawn... he recalled what happened last night.


    Thinking of those things, Zhou Ye wanted to laugh...


    Oh, it''s so interesting...


    After he pushed Xi to first, the other dozen original daughters saw that Xi was actually bleed by Zhou Ye, and they cried and screamed... Each one was scared like a grass chicken waiting to be slaughtered, constantly. Trembling, begging for mercy.


    Even when Xi fainted, they thought Xi was killed by Zhou Ye.


    Suddenly it was like crazy, one by one crying for mercy...


    The results of it??


    When they really experienced what Xi had experienced, they immediately seemed to have changed.


    Each is like an octopus, holding Zhou Ye tightly, refusing to say anything to be separated, wishing to be completely mingled with Zhou Ye, even sleeping.


    So that it became the current situation-


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but sighed helplessly... looked at his body.


    At this moment, he was like a stack of arhats, full of girls.


    Those girls who taste that taste for the first time, you hold her hand, I hug your leg, one by one like a Siamese baby, hugged tightly in a ball, the bottom one is pressed... is Zhou Ye .


    In other words-Zhou Ye didn''t have any bedding, only a group of girls were used as quilts, pressed on Zhou Ye.


    If it weren''t for Zhou Ye''s body to be non-human, just pressing three or four girls on his body would be enough to suffocate him in his sleep.


    Keke-far away.


    Just as Zhou Ye sighed...as if he could feel his condition, the girls also opened their eyes.


    "Ye..."


    "What was that last night..."


    "It feels so comfortable!"


    "Let''s do it!"


    As soon as the girls opened their eyes... one by one they rushed towards Zhou Ye again, almost as if they were going to be dry and broken.


    This is a common problem for girls who have tasted that for the first time... and because primitive humans have far greater recovery capabilities than ordinary humans, they have fully recovered their vitality after experiencing the pains of that thing last night.


    When the gate of the fishing net was opened by Zhou Ye, the girls were more active than the boys.


    In addition, these original girls who like to go straight don''t even know what reserve is...so-ahem.


    "Wait..." Zhou Ye hurriedly stretched out his hand to block the little hands that the girls were approaching, and said, "You can do it if you want... But you have to promise me one condition!!"


    "What conditions?" Although the girls were anxious, but... they didn''t dare not listen to Zhou Ye''s words.


    This is not only because of Zhou Ye¡¯s majesty as the first warrior of the tribe, but also because-they are afraid that Zhou Ye will be angry... After Zhou Ye¡¯s spring breeze and rain, they have already unknowingly, and their hearts have been tied On Zhou Ye''s body.


    They don''t know what this feeling is called...


    However, they know--


    They didn''t want Zhou Ye to be angry, they wanted to see his happy smiling face.


    They-can''t live without Zhou Ye.


    Looking at the kittens waiting to be fed by the owner, Zhou Ye looked at his original daughters eagerly, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "My condition is-this kind of thing can only be done with me, not with others. Do not allow other men to see your body, do not allow any physical contact with other men... If we can do it, we will live together forever... If we can¡¯t, we can go now Now-we have nothing to do anymore!!!"


    In the last sentence, Zhou Ye said absolutely absolutely--


    No way, in the face of these original girls who don''t understand many things, don''t make things clear... No way.


    They don''t have the morality and life outlook of later generations...just like a piece of white paper, they need to be adjusted by Zhou Ye.


    "..." XN


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, all the girls fell silent...


    They imagined for a moment, if they didn''t agree to Ye Queen...


    Suddenly, an unspeakable pain came from the bottom of my heart...


    Without Ye... they couldn''t breathe with heartache.


    Ye ignored them... They felt like they were all alone, standing in the snowy wilderness, their whole bodies couldn''t help becoming cold.


    "I, am I sick..." Xi covered her heart with her hand, "Why... why the thought of not being with Ye makes me feel so hurt..."


    "Woo... I also feel so sad..."


    "I, am I going to die..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Seeing the sad expressions of the girls, Zhou Ye shook his head helplessly... These silly girls don''t understand what love is at all, and they need a little bit of instruction.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye hugged Xi gently, and whispered in her ear: "As long as the three things I forbid...we can be together forever...Don''t you want to be with me forever? ?"

 Chapter 1304

    "I think...I think...I will do what Ye said!!" Xi listened to the soft whisper from Zhou Ye in her ears... I felt like I was about to melt... "But... Why, why my heart hurts... Ye, am I sick? I don''t want to die... I want to be with you..."


    "Silly girl, that''s love!!" Zhou Ye sighed helplessly.


    "Love? What is it?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, not only Xi, but other girls also looked at Zhou Ye curiously... This feeling was too strange for them, and the strangeness made them a little scared.


    "Love is a disease..." Zhou Ye simply misappropriated a sentence in the soul ferrying the world."But¡ªI can help you cure this disease...and only I can help you cure this disease..."


    Although the original girls didn''t speak, they all looked at Zhou Ye with eager eyes, no doubt they were saying to Zhou Ye... [Quickly, help us cure this disease!


    Facing the prayers of these girls... Zhou Ye smiled slightly."Well, let me treat this love disease for you!"


    As he spoke--he turned over unceremoniously, first pressing Xi underneath... and then...


    The prelude to the morning exercise opened.


    Soon, the girls who had experienced Zhou Ye''s treatment felt that they really felt much better...


    No, it shouldn''t be said that they are feeling much better...It should be said that they are getting sicker.


    As long as they can''t see Zhou Ye at a glance, it''s like losing the most important thing in their lives... and even the feeling of flustered and powerless.


    Therefore, they also secretly made up their minds... They must not commit the three iron laws set by Zhou Ye, otherwise, they would die if they were abandoned by Zhou Ye... heartache.


    Of course, Zhou Ye knew it well...


    What he wants is this kind of effect...It can be said that to a certain extent, these original girls are even simpler than the five or six-year-old loli of later generations... However, it is precisely this that makes Zhou Ye most satisfied. Yes, a piece of white paper is good for painting...


    Reference 1713


    One thousand seven hundred and thirteen chapters


    This winter, Jiuli tribe lived very comfortably.


    Although I don''t want to say, let everyone open their stomachs and eat anything...but, at least unlike in previous years, the tribe will always starve to death in winter.


    As for the fact that Xi and the others moved to Zhou Ye''s house, they did not cause any storms in the Jiuli tribe.


    After all, it''s a group of primitive people who don''t understand love...


    In their opinion, this is normal...


    If you have a good relationship, it is common to live together.


    Of course, what they think of as a good relationship is not the kind of relationship between men and women, but the relationship of brotherhood.


    However, except for Zhou Ye and Xi.


    In the tribe, there has never been a precedent for mixed men and women.


    After all, whether it is from the physical structure or the psychological characteristics... men and women are not willing to be too close to each other.


    Dressing in animal skins shows that the primitive people know their shame, and it is obviously not so suitable for men and women to live together.


    But Zhou Ye''s side was different. Since Xi and the others didn''t raise any objections with Zhou Ye...Of course, no one would care where they lived.


    Anyway, the house was built by myself.


    Even the expansion of Zhou Ye''s house was done by Xi Xi and the others.


    After all, they are the first human beings created by the ancient gods using themselves as a template. Even if they are women, their strength is not as strong as men... but they are enough to kill the so-called world-class hercules in later generations...


    Moreover, the primitive man¡¯s house is extremely simple to build...just build it up with huge stones, it can be said that it is ventilated on all sides.


    But fortunately, those houses were completely obscure, and Zhou Ye didn''t care if they leaked from all sides. Anyway, what he lived in was actually a semi-plane opened up inside.


    If you are wronged, don''t wrong yourself. This is Zhou Ye''s character.


    However, Zhou Ye also tried his best to teach these original girls...


    Teach a woman from the primitive age into a semi-modern woman, do you know how much you have to give up??


    Aside from other things, Zhou Ye tried his best to force them to get used to washing up every morning.


    Fortunately, after discovering that washing up every morning can keep their beautiful face clean, Xi and the others gradually got used to it.


    Then there is the teaching of all kinds of modern products...it is not allowed to urinate or defecate anywhere.


    In the past, they dared to solve their physical problems by finding a place where there was no one.


    It took Zhou Ye a whole winter to just let them develop various habits.


    And what about Azshara??


    In Azshara¡¯s words...that¡¯s---- [Honey, don¡¯t you think women who are tuned by hand are interesting?


    The meaning in the words is-she doesn''t care.


    In this regard, Zhou Ye is really speechless...


    But fortunately, Xi and their learning ability is still very strong...At least, in one winter, they learned how to dress themselves, how to use toothpaste and toothbrush, how to... etc., a series of modern life skills.


    Of course, when they are outside the house, they still pretend to be unchanged... at best, their faces are much whiter and their hair is much smoother.


    However, these two changes alone are enough to make other original women curious.


    Every day someone asks Xi and them why they suddenly become so beautiful.


    Facing their question, Xi and the others are simple and simple...


    He actually confessed his man so easily.


    then----


    Around Zhou Ye''s house, more and more new houses began to be built.


    They... are all attracted by Ye.


    Of course, they all ended up just like Xi and the others.


    In the end-more than 500 female primitives from the entire Jiuli tribe... all settled around Zhou Ye''s house in this cold winter.


    In fact, they do not live in their own rooms at night.


    Their night residence will only be in Zhou Ye''s room... because they all have a disease named [Love] and need Zhou Ye''s continuous treatment every day (laughs).


    For the tribe, such a big change occurred.


    Of course the patriarch of the Jiuli tribe also saw it...

 Chapter 1305

    However, he didn''t care.


    Nowadays, when the original people do not understand love and cannot reproduce¡ªthe role of women is¡ªdo some logistical work that men disdain to do.


    For example-making animal skin clothes, drying dried meat, collecting wild fruits and other tasks that are extremely inferior to men.


    From the patriarch''s point of view, where they are willing to live is their freedom, as long as they don''t delay things in the tribe.


    And there was Zhou Ye, the first warrior of the tribe standing there...It was even more impossible for the patriarch to say anything.


    Although the patriarch also felt that the women in the tribe were getting more and more pleasing to the eye, he didn''t think about other places.


    Because-these primitive women follow the three iron laws set by their own men and hardly talk to other men.


    Without communication, there will be no [love] virus spreading...


    Even, to a certain extent, Zhou Ye''s cliffside sea view community has almost become an independent small group in the tribe.


    When there are tasks, the original women will work as women workers, and when they are fine, they will play and have fun with their men.


    For them, the life with their own men is far more interesting than their life in the tribe.


    Here in Zhou Ye, you can watch things called movies, as well as all kinds of movies describing future life...


    There is even a gym to sweat...


    And you can also taste delicious food with various spices...


    I eat, drink and have fun every day. When I have time, I discuss the plot of the movie with my sisters, and then accompany my man to do a [Love Sickness] treatment... Then life is not changed for a god.


    Moreover¡­¡­


    After seeing modern life, how can these women be interested in the primitive and simple life in the tribe??


    Even, if it is not necessary, they are unwilling to leave this small world.


    Because, that means they must put on ugly animal skin clothes and put back the ugly primitive man again.


    This is simply the most unbearable thing for them who love beauty, none of them.


    As the saying goes-it is easy to change from frugality to luxury, but it is difficult to change from luxury to frugality.


    but----


    Today, they had to take off all the beautiful dresses that they were used to, and put on the animal skin clothes they once again... stepped out of this small world.


    Because today is the first day that Winter has passed, and it is also the holiest day in the tribe every 18 years.


    They have to go out...


    After the girls had finished taking care of themselves, they looked at each other and found no omissions, and then began to help their men with care.


    In the blink of an eye-a handsome young man turned into a-ahem, a primitive warrior full of wild style.


    Well, even if Zhou Ye changed his clothes, the women said they loved him unconditionally.


    Reference 1714


    One thousand seven hundred and fourteen chapters


    "Ye!!"


    "Ye!!"


    As soon as Zhou Ye took his women out of his own small world, a group of Jiuli warriors greeted him enthusiastically... After all, Zhou Ye''s identity is the most respected warrior in the tribe...


    In the face of these soldiers whose names could not be called out, all Zhou Ye could do was to keep smiling.


    Soon, surrounded by the women, Zhou Ye came to the open space in the center of the tribe with these Jiuli warriors.


    By the side of the open space, the patriarch of Jiuli had been waiting for a long time.


    "Today is the day to worship the ancestral cave every eighteen winters!!" The patriarch said, looking at his own people... until there was no one to speak below, he shouted: "I announce that the spring festival hunting begins!!"


    As his words fell, all the people cheered...


    And Zhou Ye--also pretended to cheer twice.


    The so-called spring festival hunting...


    It was the hunting activity that started in preparation for offering sacrifices to the ancestral cave...


    In this hunting, all the prey will be sacrificed to the ancestral cave.


    Spring Festival hunting-compared to hunting before winter, it is extremely short.


    After all, this is only hunting for sacrifices, not hunting to fill the belly of the whole family¡ªall sacrifices must be living creatures.


    This brings a certain degree of difficulty to hunting-after all, catching the dead and catching alive are completely two concepts.


    But even so, the harvest of the hunting team is still delightful-the spring when everything is resurrected, the beasts are almost hungry and stupid.


    Two days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When the hunting team rushed back to the tribe with abundant prey, the women were also ready for what they should do.


    They collected a large pot of dew from the top of various plants.


    Then, the patriarch led the whole clan without stopping, toward a mountain range about a hundred kilometers away from the tribe''s residence.


    Fortunately, the physical fitness of these primitive people is amazing. It''s just over a hundred kilometers, which is nothing to them...After a long time, they rushed there.


    "Is this the Ancestral Cave?" Zhou Ye looked at the strange cave in front of him and couldn''t help but be surprised.


    He can''t help but wonder...


    The mouth of the cave is so weird, it''s like-um-how can you describe it as not harmonious??


    Probably it''s exactly the same as the female life harmony device.


    "Well, this is the ancestral cave!" Right next to Zhou Ye''s evening, he whispered in response to his own man''s words.


    Regarding Zhou Ye''s non-primitive things, they, as pillow people, have long known...


    If they were primitive people, no one would not know the ancestral cave, because - they were all born in the ancestral cave.


    At this time, the patriarch had led the soldiers to climb the huge rock platform in front of the ancestral cave, and there, began to jump up the sacrifices.


    To be honest¡ªit''s so ugly.

 Chapter 1306

    Zhou Ye even felt that the sacrificial dance performed by the patriarch was not as good as dancing to the great god¡ªjust like the crazy fool after taking the medicine.


    But-in the face of such an ugly sacrificial dance, all the primitive people looked at the sacrificial dance of their clan leader with a pious and solemn expression.


    After a while, the patriarch shouted: "Sacrifice¡ª¡ª!!!"


    Following the words of the patriarch, all the warriors responsible for carrying sacrifices stood in front of a small hole in front of the platform, and cut the necks of the sacrifices in their hands with the stone knife and axe they carried with them, and let their blood flow along the small hole. Flowing towards Zudong.


    Because there were a lot of sacrifices prepared this time, and the mouth of the sacrifice hole was relatively small...So it took a little bit of time to pour the blood of all sacrifices down the mouth of the sacrifice hole.


    The patriarch looked at the entrance of the ancestral cave in front of him with excitement--


    He was waiting... waiting for Zudong to give him a message.


    After a while--


    Zudong finally brought a message...


    I saw that from the mouth of the ancestral cave, a bloody stream began to flow out slowly.


    These streams are obviously not the blood of the sacrifices used by the priests, because there is no blood smell...


    These red streams not only have no bloody smell, but also have an indescribable fragrance.


    The patriarch was overjoyed when he saw the bloody stream flowing in the ancestral cave... he shouted: "Into the ancestral cave!!"


    Then Yi took the lead and walked towards the entrance of the Zudong cave.


    And Zhou Ye walked towards Zudong with his women in a kind-hearted manner.


    Zudong¡ª¡ª


    The front is narrow and the rear is wide, and only one person can pass through the narrowest place, but-after passing through the narrow passage, you will find-the eyes are suddenly open.


    Inside, there is another piece of heaven and earth. It is a huge cave that can accommodate thousands of people.


    Especially, the ground in the cave is as clean and smooth as marble that has been washed for thousands of years.


    "Why, how can there be only one? Why is there only one?"


    Before Zhou Ye took his women into the depths of the cave, he heard the patriarch''s disheartened voice.


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye hurried a few steps curiously and rushed into this big cave.


    I saw that in the depths of the ancestral cave, the patriarch was looking at the empty ground in despair. In front of him... there was only a baby wrapped in animal skins.


    Zhou Ye hurriedly walked over and picked up the baby from the cold ground...


    He pulled off the animal skin to check the baby''s gender, and looked at the patriarch and asked, "What''s the patriarch?"


    "Why is there only one this year?" The patriarch did not answer Zhou Ye''s words, but with a look of despair, muttered to himself: "Aren''t there at least thousands of babies born before? This time I prepared for this. There are so many sacrifices, why only one was born..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... Maybe the god didn''t want to recreate the primitive man.


    Of course, Zhou Ye would not say these things...


    All he could do was comfortably pat the patriarch on the shoulder...


    Seeing the empty ground, not only the patriarch became disheartened and the other primitive people, they were all stunned on the spot.


    What does the ancestral cave sacrifice once in eighteen cold winters represent??


    On behalf of the Jiuli tribe, add a few words.


    It means that the Jiuli tribe needs to split again into a tribe.


    But this time offering sacrifices to the ancestral cave, but not like in previous years...reaping thousands of babies...what do they do??


    Do you want to split the tribe?


    What to do from now on??


    What if the clansmen no longer increase??


    This sudden change caused all the primitive people to be silent.


    They came here happily, and returned to the tribe in despair.


    Everything... makes it difficult for them to comply.


    At night--in Zhou Ye''s house.


    At this time, Zhou Ye was holding the baby girl in his arms, laughing and teasing her... "Come on, little baby, call Dad!"


    Adopt a daughter-he is professional.


    However, the name of the baby girl has not been taken. According to the rules-everyone''s name should be taken by the patriarch...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye just called her baby...


    "Little baby, you are the last primitive person. You are not happy, surprised or surprised..." Zhou Ye smiled and teased the baby girl''s face with his hands... and the baby girl was also very face-to-face at Zhou. Ye giggled nonstop.


    At this moment, Xi walked in... "Ye, the patriarch asked you to go to him!!"


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye was taken aback for a while, thought for a while, and stood up... "Well, I''ll go now!!"


    While talking, Zhou Ye picked up the baby girl and walked out of his sea-view suite...Why did he hold the baby girl?Because¡ªhe had to ask the patriarch to name the baby girl.


    Reference 1715


    One thousand seven hundred and fifteen chapters


    The patriarch¡¯s house is located in the center of the Jiuli tribe...


    Although the location looks great, but¡ªthe size of the house is no different from that of other Jiuli people.


    After all, this year, there is nothing to be extravagant if you want to be extravagant.


    At most you wear two more animal skins, but what''s the use?


    In fact, animal skins almost flooded the Jiuli tribe.


    The physical quality of the primitive people is really good. Any primitive female can run around carrying a cow, not to mention the strong Jiuli fighters?Animal fur is not a rare thing to the Jiuli tribe.


    Zhou Ye was holding the baby girl and walking towards the patriarch¡¯s house...


    At this time, the setting sun had fallen to the horizon, but in the tribe, bonfires were lit everywhere, and it didn''t look gloomy.


    "Patriarch, are you looking for me?" Zhou Ye, who walked to the door of the patriarch''s house, opened the door curtain made of unknown animal skins and walked in.

 Chapter 1307

    "Um-!!!" Seeing Zhou Ye walking into the room, the patriarch nodded, then pointed to the animal skin cushion by the fire pond and motioned Zhou Ye to sit down.


    Zhou Ye was not polite, and sat on the animal skin with the baby girl in his arms¡ªand then began to tease the baby girl in his arms.


    The patriarch didn''t care about Zhou Ye''s attitude that seemed to disrespect him. In his opinion...this is the pride of the strong, and it should be.


    Zhou Ye teased the baby girl, while the patriarch sat by the fire pond and stared at the flames burning in the fire pond.


    The atmosphere in the room became a little silent at this moment... Except for the crackling sound of dry wood burning in the firepit, there was no other sound.


    After a while--


    The patriarch finally said, "Is this doll a man or a woman?"


    "It''s a girl!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "The patriarch give her a name!!"


    "Name..." The patriarch groaned for a while, then sighed and said, "Let''s call it Acha!"


    Hearing what the patriarch said, Zhou Ye was stunned... Fuck, Acha??Hades Chacha??


    Are you funny??


    Didn¡¯t it mean that Hades Acha is Chi You¡¯s younger sister??


    However, after another thought... Zhou Ye was relieved again...


    Since the primitive humans were all created by gods, and before the goddess descended to the earth, there was never a virus called love circulating between the primitive humans...so that is to say¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªAcha has no blood relationship with Chi You. Groove... This really solved the case in the blink of an eye.


    "Ye, are you okay?" The patriarch looked at Zhou Ye who was stunned on the spot, and asked a little strangely: "Is this a bad name? Or I will give her a new name?"


    "No, no, I think this name is very nice!!" Zhou Ye waved his hand and changed the subject: "Clan chief, you called me not just to give Acha a name, right?"


    "Yeah!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, the patriarch hesitated and said, "I want to ask you, do you think our Jiuli tribe should be separated this year!!"


    "Separation?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Yes, separate!" The patriarch nodded and explained: "Every eighteen winters, the Jiuli tribe will welcome new lives from the ancestral cave. This means that our Jiuli tribe will have new lives. The blood injection also means that our Jiuli tribe will once again create a new tribe!!"


    "I know..." Zhou Ye is still very clear about this...


    "And this time..." the patriarch said hesitantly: "I don''t know if we should split out a tribe...because we only have one child born... If we don''t split, it would be against the past of our Jiuli tribe. Rules, but if you split...how many people will you split out?? It really gives me a headache!!"


    Zhou Ye''s eyes lit up when he heard the patriarch''s words...


    Does it matter??


    Of course it must be divided, living with a group of big lords every day, how bad it is.


    Besides, it¡¯s uncomfortable...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye said loudly, "I think I need to divide it!!"


    When the patriarch heard Zhou Ye''s words, he was taken aback."why??"


    "Because--the rules can''t be broken!!" Zhou Ye said with a solemn expression, with a thoughtful appearance: "Look, the patriarch, all the rules are set after countless ancestors'' trials, aren''t they??"


    "Hmm..." The patriarch nodded thoughtfully.


    "Maybe, the former Jiuli clan leader also encountered the ancestral cave where only one clan was born..." Zhou Ye continued: "But...they still had to divide the tribe after they established the Jiuli tribe priest ancestral cave. Rules...I think there must be some reason for them!!"


    "Correct¡­¡­"


    Looking at the gradually unfolding smiling face on the patriarch¡¯s face, Zhou Ye continued to flicker: "Therefore, there must be something in it that we cannot understand, so-the rules cannot be broken! Even if only one female was born in the ancestral cave this time Infant, the tribe still has to be divided!"


    "But... how do you divide it?" Zhou Ye''s words, Patriarch Jiuli listened.


    However, what makes him big is-since he wants to divide the tribe, how do he divide it??


    Now there are 1531 people in the entire tribe, including newly born girls...


    Among them, 506 are women, the others are men...


    According to the rules of dividing tribes in the past... the men and women of the tribe should be divided equally... But now, those women are obviously very close to Zhou Ye.


    Therefore, the chief of Jiuli wanted to ask Zhou Ye''s opinion...He didn''t want to fall out with Zhou Ye.


    "How to divide it?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "How to divide according to the previous rules of our Jiuli tribe?"


    "The old patriarch will lead half of the male and female babies and half of the warriors and women...Leave the Jiuli tribe and look for life inland!!" The patriarch slowly said, "The first warrior in the tribe will become the new Jiuli patriarch, Lead the other half of the tribe and the baby to live in the tribe!!!"


    "So... according to the rules, if I split up, am I the new Jiuli patriarch?" Zhou Ye asked with a weird look.


    "Yes..." The patriarch nodded and said, "So I want to know how you plan to divide!"


    From the original point of view, the patriarch is unwilling to divide the tribe, but-just like Zhou Ye said, the rules are unbreakable... In a society without a legal system, the role of the rules is equivalent to the legal system...


    However, currently the patriarch really doesn¡¯t know how Zhou Ye wants to divide...


    And what about Zhou Ye?I was thinking about something else...


    In the film-Chi You is the patriarch of the Jiuli tribe, so obviously-they are still divided into tribes in the end... If you don''t come to the Jiuli tribe, the first fighter of the Jiuli tribe is definitely Chi You who didn''t run away... so It is not uncommon for him to be the patriarch...


    So-play a bigger one yourself.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "I want women from the whole clan, other fighters... you take them away, and I don''t want any of them!!"


    "what???"


    Reference 1716


    One thousand seven hundred and sixteen chapters


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the patriarch was really surprised...


    He was shocked by Zhou Ye''s shamelessness.


    What he was shocked was Zhou Ye''s generosity.


    Why do you say that??


    Because - in the eyes of the patriarch, then women are completely dragging oil bottles...


    They are not strong enough to hunt...Except for the things that men like collecting wild fruits and mending animal skins can dare but disdain, they can''t do anything.


    [Don''t say you can have sex, the primitive people of this era simply don''t understand!


    In the eyes of the old patriarch, Zhou Ye took the initiative to keep all the women in the tribe under his hands. It was completely brilliant...


    "No, you won''t be able to feed them like this!!"

 Chapter 1308

    "Relax, absolutely no problem!!"


    "No, I must leave you two hundred, not five hundred soldiers!! At the same time, I will also take away two hundred women!!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the end¡ªthe patriarch was convinced by Zhou Ye...


    How do you convince it??


    Of course it was Zhou Ye''s mental power brainwashing Dafa.


    Just kidding, how could Zhou Ye let his woman be taken away...


    Zhou Ye, who had completed his persuasion and education, happily hugged Acha and walked out of the patriarch¡¯s house...


    At this moment, Ah Cha, who has always been very well-behaved, suddenly started crying...


    After checking the animal skins that wrapped Acha, Zhou Ye found that Acha was crying because she was... curled up, so there was only one reason...she was hungry.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye hurriedly picked up Acha and hurried towards his house.


    "Xi, Acha is hungry!!" Zhou Ye shouted as soon as he walked in the door.


    "Acha?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words in the busy evening, he was stunned... "Who is Acha?"


    "Acha is a little baby, the patriarch just got her a name!" Zhou Ye said... while sending the baby in his arms to Xi''s arms.


    "So Acha is you!!" Xi smiled, picked up Acha, and walked towards her room...


    Zhou Ye followed with some curiosity...


    As we all know...When a woman is not pregnant, there will be no water, so what kind of tea does Xi take??


    Zhou Ye was very curious about this.


    Zhou Ye walked to her room with Xi holding Acha, only to see Xi gently put Acha on the soft couch, and then picked up a clay pot from the table beside...


    That pottery jar Zhou Ye knew, it was the Hundred Flower Dew collected by the women in front of the priest''s ancestor cave...


    Xi carefully poured some of the Hundred Flower Dew in the pot into a clean pottery bowl, and then - picked up another clay pot, and poured some red liquid into the set of Hundred Flower Dew... ¡­


    As the red liquid mixed with Baihua Dew, it magically became a white slightly viscous liquid.


    "What''s this?" When Zhou Ye poured out the red liquid in Xixi, he felt a scent of deja vu.


    "This is the gift of Zudong!!" Xi said as she held up the prepared pottery bowl, and hugged Acha... with her fingers, she gently touched the bowl. The liquid, then dripped into the cup of Ah Cha.


    And Acha obviously smelled the fragrance of the liquid... She giggled, and hugged Xi¡¯s fingers tightly with her hands, even though she had already sucked the liquid on Xi¡¯s fingers completely, still Reluctant to let go of Xi''s finger.


    Faced with this situation... Zhou Ye didn''t know how to complain.


    Fuck, what came out of the emotional ancestral cave was Ru juice, he thought it was Yuehong...


    But what does this thing taste like??


    Zhou Ye curiously picked a little bit by the side of the pottery bowl with his fingers, and chirped it in his own mouth.


    Hmm-how to describe it??


    Somewhat sweet... and there is a very weak energy radiating from it...


    On the other hand, just a little Zudongru juice obviously couldn''t satisfy Ah Cha''s appetite... So, after finding that he could no longer taste the taste he wanted, Ah Cha started crying again.


    And Xi smiled and dipped a little Zudongru juice with her finger again, and put it into Acha''s mouth.


    Zhou Ye watched Xi''s actions, speechless...


    He casually took out a Nai bottle from his wristband, then picked up the Zudong Ru juice prepared by Xi and poured it into the Nai bottle...


    Then, Zhou Ye directly put Nai Zang from Nai Ping into Acha''s mouth...


    At first, Ah Cha was still reluctant to let go of Xi¡¯s fingers, but after feeling the sweet juice dripping from Nao into her mouth, she immediately abandoned Xi¡¯s fingers relentlessly and hugged her hands tightly. I said that I won¡¯t let go of anything...


    Seeing this situation, Xi was shocked...


    "Ye...you, did you actually give Xi the whole bowl of Ru juice?? That''s not good!!" Xi said as she anxiously wanted to snatch Nai Ping from Acha''s hands...


    However, how can this be??


    Seeing that his food was about to be robbed...Acha grinned...wow, and started crying bitterly.


    That crying is a piercing heart...


    The poor look is really pitiful to me.


    Hearing what Xi said, Zhou Ye said disapprovingly: "What''s the matter... how can I make Ah Cha hungry!!"


    While talking, Zhou Ye gently put the Nai bottle that Xi had removed into Acha''s mouth again...


    This time Acha learned to be smart... She stopped holding Nai Ping, and instead held Zhou Ye''s big hand holding the bottle.


    Sitting aside, Xi almost cried when she saw this situation... "Ye... Then, you can''t drink more of your juice... The pot of Hundred Flower Dew we prepared was originally prepared for all babies... You, you will kill her like this..."


    "Uh-!!!" Zhou Ye was dumbfounded when he heard this... Damn, this Zudong Ru juice is still highly concentrated??


    However, when he wanted to close his hand, he found that Ah Cha''s little hand was holding his hand tightly, saying that he would not let go.


    As long as he exerts his strength a little bit, Acha will be scornful, and I will cry for you if you dare to grab my food.


    This is no wonder Zhou Ye...he has never done anything to snatch a bottle from a baby...


    However, at this moment when Zhou Ye hesitated...


    Ah Cha has already gobbled up the Ru juice in the bottle in his hand and drank it clean.


    Slightly¡ª¡ª


    After a happily hiccup, Acha leaked her innocent smile to Zhou Ye...


    It''s just that Acha''s smiling face made Zhou Ye feel uncomfortable...


    How to describe it??


    It is like the kind of unconscious smile that leaks out after a person is drunk.


    "What should I do?" Xi was already crying... Could it be that the only newborn of the tribe in 18 years had to be fed to death by herself??Although it was Zhou Ye''s fault, Xi thought that she was to blame for not making it clear in advance...that''s why this happened.

 Chapter 1309

    Zhou Ye was also a little dumbfounded...what should I do??


    Reference 1717


    One thousand seven hundred and seventeen chapters


    At this time, Ah Cha''s whole body was already swollen...


    Obviously, the energy in Zudongru Juice is a bit too huge...The huge Yi Acha body at this time cannot absorb...


    At this time, Acha no longer smirked... but cried bitterly.


    Seeing Acha who was crying bitterly, Zhou Ye felt his heart hurt to death...As a professional Nai Dad, he had never made such a mistake.


    Concerned and confused, he for a long time forgot his cosmic heart and the way he spoke. He directly picked up Acha with his hands, pressed her Dazhui acupoint with one hand, and held her Huiyin acupoint with the other... and started using his own The exercises helped her sort out the energy that was running around in her meridians...


    Zhou Ye panicked, and obviously forgot what exercise he was learning...


    Actually just started like this...


    What exercise did Zhou Ye learn??It seems that he has not learned any Eastern techniques at all except Spring Wind and Rain.


    The nature of this exercise determines...Acha should suffer this...


    Why do you say that??


    Because Zhou Ye''s way of spitting out and sucking in both hands unexpectedly fits a long-lost chapter in the Spring Wind and Rain Jue...The Ding Chapter.


    This is exactly the method of refining the furnace ding that is related to his own life.


    But Zhou Ye didn''t know... he just wanted to help Acha sort out the energy in his body.


    Not to mention, this thing is really useful...


    At least, just a few minutes...Acha doesn''t cry anymore...


    She even giggled nonstop looking at Zhou Ye, who was sweating profusely.


    Slowly, the swelling on Acha''s body gradually disappeared... At this time, Zhou Ye put away his exercises... Only then did he suddenly think of fucking trough, he is really stupid, why not set back time?Or just protect Acha with the heart of the universe??


    Moreover, what effect is his own practice? How could he not have an X number mentally??


    Did you mess up again??


    Zhou Ye looked at Acha with some anxiety...


    Looking at Acha''s big black eyes, Zhou Ye suddenly felt... between him and Acha, there seemed to be a mysterious and mysterious connection...


    He can understand what Acha is thinking, and what about Acha?It seems that I can feel his mood...


    Even Ah Cha was clumsy, using her little hand to help Zhou Ye wipe the sweat from her forehead...and shouting vague words in her mouth.


    "Is this a good thing or a bad thing?" Zhou Ye opened his time eye a little uneasy...


    He has always rarely used his own time eye...because-he is too confident, he is confident that he can cope with all future changes, and-the known future is too boring, so-if not necessary , He doesn''t like to peer into the future.


    However, this time, he really didn''t know whether this action was bad or good for Ah Cha, so-he looked into the future.


    After a while--


    Zhou Ye closed his eyes... "Interesting... Actually, it''s like this... But it''s not bad... Maybe it''s a good choice!!"


    Acha saw Zhou Ye closing her eyes and ignoring herself... suddenly she burst into tears again, her small hands gripped Zhou Ye''s animal skin clothes tightly, and it was painful to cry.


    "Okay, I see... little baby!!!" Zhou Ye opened his eyes with a smile... By peeking into the future, he almost understood what he had caused.


    The result is-Pluto Chacha has become a furnace related to his life since he was a child.


    It''s not that it''s a one-time trash that is thrown away after use.


    It is a furnace that can accompany him forever.


    Let''s put it this way... We all know that Chun Feng Hua Yu Jue Ni practice will turn into Chun Feng Hua Yu Jue Jue... A woman who has had sex with Zhou Ye like this will become Zhou Ye''s never-betrayed female slave.


    And the tea, which has been refined by the spring wind and rain, will become Zhou Ye''s most intimate lover.


    She would have a heart-to-heart connection with Zhou Ye, and even possess a part of Zhou Ye''s magical powers... She would still retain her own character, but-Zhou Ye would dominate everything.


    However, the cultivation of a furnace cauldron is not so easy...it requires daily cleaning and cutting, for 18 consecutive years...


    It sounds like it is no different from being retrained to get your heart out, and it''s not of much use... Besides, it''s still laborious...


    Perhaps this is why the Luding Chapter was lost...


    But is it true? It will take time to prove... Zhou Ye is looking forward to tea and tea eighteen years later.


    After temporarily fixing the adverse effects of tea and tea overeating, Zhou Ye decided to rest...


    However, when he was about to sleep, trouble came...


    With Zhou Ye''s character, that''s not happy with women...


    I must play some small games with my women at night.


    It''s just that this time--he can''t play...


    Because as long as he puts down Chacha, no matter whether Chacha is asleep or not, he will immediately cry to show him...until he cries until he picks up Chacha.


    So-Zhou Ye had to... eat the fast in the evening.


    But, even so...Chacha still dominated Zhou Ye''s arms tightly. If any woman dared to invade her territory, she would cry to you...


    Therefore, the girls ushered in a rare holiday...


    Tonight-Zhou Ye sleeps alone...


    Uh, it''s not a person sleeping alone, after all, isn''t there still tea by his side??


    No words for a night¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Zhou Ye got up early in the morning...fed another bottle of Zudongru juice...


    what did you say??Are you not afraid to hold on to the tea party??


    Of course I''m not afraid. Since I have to wash my essence every day, it doesn''t matter if I drink more Zudongru juice...Anyway, I have to wash my essence.


    Drinking more Zudongru juice is good for tea.


    Think about it, the food that was originally prepared for more than a thousand people was eaten by Chacha alone... Then, her body will become more tyrannical than ordinary people...

 Chapter 1310

    Keke-far away.


    Early in the morning, after Zhou Ye finished the Chacha breakfast, he took the girls and walked towards the tribal center.


    Because today is a big day to divide the tribe...


    Said it was a big day, it was nothing...but the old patriarch solemnly handed a bone stick that looked like a drumstick into Zhou Ye''s hands, and then announced that Zhou Ye would be the patriarch of the Jiuli tribe from now on...


    The old patriarch took all the fighters of the Jiuli tribe, packed their things, and set off towards the inland... They were going to find a new settlement... From then on, they could not call themselves the Jiuli tribe.


    Zhou Ye led the daughters, standing at the gate of the tribe, watching the figure of the old patriarch go further and further...


    "Finally liberated..."


    "Great!!"


    The women cheered and jumped up...They no longer have to pretend to make themselves ugly, haha...Although they still wear animal skins outside the house, they can make animal skin clothes beautifully. ... dress yourself up beautifully... no longer need to be ugly.


    Reference 1718


    One thousand seven hundred and eighteen chapters


    Ten years later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Another winter has passed...


    Women will take advantage of the heavy snow to seal the mountain, hiding in the room to prepare for themselves the latest spring animal skin skirts...


    They laughed, collecting the first drops of morning dew from the flowers blooming all over the mountains.


    This is the best water head for making Baihua Nectar... Their man Zhou Ye especially likes their Hundred Blossom Nectar Wine... Therefore, they spared no effort to get up early to collect dew to make the next batch of Hundred Blossom Nectar. ,Prepare materials.


    While they were collecting materials and dressing up their faces with beautiful wild flowers-I don''t know who shouted.


    "Look at it-there is someone in the sky!!"


    With this shout, all the girls raised their heads and looked up...


    really----


    From the sky in the direction of the pillar of the sky, a few white figures curled up and flew down...


    "No...this is what Ye said about the goddess Linfan...Let¡¯s go back soon!! Notify Ye about this!!!" said the headed girl Xi, grabbing the animal skin water filled with flower dew in her hand. Bag, leading the way toward the Jiuli tribe resident not far below the mountain.


    And the other girls also followed Xi''s appearance, grabbing the water bag in their hands, and chasing them towards Xi-.


    For them, what their men say is a golden rule, and they must not be violated...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The speed of the original girls is not slow, to be precise, the speed is amazing...Even the later sprint champions do not have their speed.


    In the sea of ??flowers all over the mountains, hundreds of girls in animal skin skirts...run wildly among them...the scenery, tuts...


    Keke, it seems to be off topic.


    Okay, get back to business...


    Under Xi''s leadership, the original girls quickly arrived in the tribe... As soon as they rushed into the tribe, Xi ran into Ling who was leading other girls to prepare breakfast...


    "Xi? Didn''t you go to collect flower lotion? Why did you come back so soon?" Ling asked a little strangely: "Is your flower lotion collected?"


    "There is someone from the sky, I want to report this to Ye!" Xi said, speeding up her pace and rushing into the room.


    However, before she rushed into the room... a figure had appeared at the door of the room.


    No one else, it was Zhou Ye...


    "Ye..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s figure, Xi hurriedly greeted him, and said anxiously, "The heavenly ladies you mentioned...they appeared..."


    "Well, I got it!!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, then gently hugged Xi, and said to her lips: "Take your sisters, change your clothes..."


    "Are you going to wear those ugly animal skin clothes again?" Xi heard her own man''s words, and said unhappily: "Those goddesses are really troublesome...why have to go down to the world for nothing! We don''t need to Their teaching..."


    "Hey, go!" Zhou Ye shook his head helplessly, and roared.


    He can understand the idea that women don''t want to be ugly... But, in order to prevent Kunlun from discovering the strangeness, this kind of ugly is still necessary...


    Why did he have an attempt at the goddesses??


    Although somewhat reluctant, Xi finally summoned her sisters, returned to their rooms, and began to change back to the tattered animal skin robes they hadn''t worn for a long time...


    At this moment, Azshara took a little Lolita by the hand and walked out of her room...


    As soon as she saw Zhou Ye, Little Lori broke free of Azshara''s hand and rushed towards... "Dad..."


    "Guaichacha..." Zhou Ye squatted down with a smile, letting Chacha''s body hit his arms like a cannonball.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that Cha Cha''s body is like a cannonball.


    Don¡¯t look at Chacha, who is only ten years old now, and it looks so cute and lovely...


    But her strength is not small at all... On weekdays, the original girls will be injured by her accidentally... It''s completely a strange loli.


    No way, when she was a child, she ate thousands of infant rations alone?


    And since she was a child, Zhou Ye has also washed her essence every day, so she couldn''t think of becoming powerful.


    "Did you sleep well? Little baby!!" Zhou Ye smiled and asked in a low voice while holding Chacha.


    "Huh!!!" Chacha nodded obediently, and then pouted a little dissatisfiedly."Dad hasn''t given me a good morning kiss!"


    "Then it''s not too late to give it!" Zhou Ye smiled and pointed to his gaze...


    Chacha gave a cheer, hugged Zhou Ye''s neck with her little arm, and...without hesitation, she printed her little goblet.


    "..." Looking at the situation of the father and daughter, Azshara couldn''t help holding her forehead and sighed...


    But forget it...


    What kind of person her own man is, hasn''t she had any points in her heart for so many years??


    She didn''t know how her adopted daughter Tyrande was given a strategy by her own man??


    Although this situation is a bit more radical at the moment, it is still somewhat expected...Forget it, she is not qualified to talk about tea anyway. Strictly speaking, she is also one of the women who have been captured by her own man since the Lori period. One.


    but----


    Understanding is understanding... These two people are too forgetful...

 Chapter 1311

    It''s just a good morning kiss. Would you like to be so exciting??


    "Ahem..." Azshara finally interrupted the two with a dry cough before a certain little loli made a more excessive move...


    "Hehe!!" Faced with Azshara''s dry cough, Chacha chuckled indifferently, then leaned on Zhou Ye''s ear and whispered: "Dad... Ai is angry, are you? Didn''t you feed her last night??"


    "How could it be...you watched her pass out last night..." Zhou Ye pretended to whisper.


    "Hey-you two-enough!!" Azshara''s face was already red...


    In her thousands of years of life, she never felt so embarrassed one day... and the embarrassment was caused by a certain little loli.


    "Hahaha... Ai is shy..." Chacha smiled, broke free from Zhou Ye''s arms, and then trot to avoid Aisala''s tickling offensive.


    Watching the freshman and the freshman laugh outside the house, Zhou Ye''s face leaked a smile.


    Over the past ten years, he has watched Chacha little by little, from a baby to a loli...If you want to say, what is the biggest change from the original Chacha?


    Zhou Ye will say without hesitation¡ªthe tea has become dirty...


    No way, learn from anyone... Zhou Ye can ban fish for a day, a month... or even half a year, but if he bans fishing for a year, he really can''t do it.


    And the tea tea that had been washed by Zhou Ye using the furnace method since childhood was unwilling to leave him, so Zhou Ye had to take her with her at that time.


    Under the influence of ears and eyes, tea and tea can''t even become dirty...


    Reference 1719


    One thousand seven hundred and nineteen chapters


    After laughing for a while... Azshara also took Chacha back to the room.


    They also have to change clothes...being ugly.


    And what about Zhou Ye?


    He stood with his hands on his back, standing outside the door, looking up at the dozens of slim figures floating down in the sky... a smile leaked from his face.


    "Finally... waited!!"


    The battle between primitive man and god?


    What happened to Guan Zhouye... As long as he doesn''t come to provoke him, he doesn''t bother to care about who wins and who loses...


    But-the goddess is destined to be his.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Soon, the women changed their clothes... They put the exquisite hand-made animal skin dresses they later made into the room, and changed them to the kind they wore when Zhou Ye was still in the future. A sloppy animal skin coat.


    "Okay, let''s go and meet the goddesses!!" Zhou Ye said, holding Chacha''s little hand, and walking towards the place where the goddesses landed.


    Of course the women followed their men and walked towards the place where the goddesses were about to land.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The place where the goddesses choose to land is by the sea...


    Beside the huge stone beach...Zhou Ye brought tea and tea to meet the heavenly ladies.


    Zhou Ye looked at the beautiful girl in the goose-yellow palace dress walking in front of the heavenly ladies, his horns couldn''t help but smile...


    He knew her, of course, she didn''t know him.But it doesn¡¯t matter, as long as he knows her...


    Amber, the most noble celestial woman above Kunlun, is responsible for dancing and drumming every morning to wake the sun from the Black Sea and illuminate the world...


    This time the goddess who is responsible for leading the team down to earth is she...


    Ordinarily, as the most noble celestial lady...Say Fans disseminating knowledge, why shouldn¡¯t she be led by her...It¡¯s like going to the countryside to visit villages, there will never be provincial or ministerial cadres...because of that There are really some cannons to fight flies, making a fuss.


    However, Amber came...


    Because-this is she herself personally invited Queen Mother Xi.


    She-hates the icy Kunlun... She yearns for a life full of fireworks, but incomparably warm.


    So, she came...


    "I am the Kunlun goddess, Amber..." Looking at the handsome young man in animal skins in front of her, Amber felt her heart beating a little faster, and she had to deliberately lift her face, pretending to be serious: "God. I created Er et al... and felt sorry for the savage suffering, so our goddess came here to teach you various survival skills..."


    "Then we will thank God..." Zhou Ye said with a smile on his face.


    "Bold!!"


    Zhou Ye had just finished speaking, and a celestial lady in a white palace dress walked around from behind Huo. She yelled with a frosty face: "You are a creation of God and are not grateful for the gift of God. This is so... "


    "Okay, Liuli!!!" The goddess was interrupted by Kohaku before she finished her words."They have not been educated and do not know the etiquette and righteousness. This is inevitable... In the future, they will know how to be grateful..."


    "But, Lord Amber!!" The goddess called Liuli was still a little unwilling to say something... but was forced back by Amber''s eyes... "Yes, Liuli knows!!"


    Isn''t Liuli??I remember you...


    Zhou Ye was fierce in his heart, and smiled and said to Amber: "Your name is Amber? My name is Ye... I am the head of the Jiuli clan. You can call me Ye! This is not a place to talk, so it''s better to come to us. How about a more detailed discussion in the tribe?"


    "Hmm!! Then let''s go..." Humber was not angry when facing Zhou Ye''s slightly rude address...


    For the handsome and unusual young boy in front of him, Amber always felt unbearable... She didn''t know where this inexplicable emotion started... But she just didn''t want to see him angry... I wanted to see him smile. Smile at her...


    What''s wrong with yourself??In her endless life, there has never been such a phenomenon...


    At this moment, Amber was a little confused.


    With this thought, Amber led the heavenly ladies, followed Zhou Ye and the original ladies, towards the resident of the Jiuli tribe...


    "Are you the only man in your tribe?"


    On the way, Amber also discovered the abnormality of the Jiuli tribe... She had also peeped into the world from Kunlun, and had never seen any tribe as special as the Jiuli tribe, with only one male...


    "Hmm!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile while holding Chacha, "I am enough anyway..."


    "Are you... alone, aren''t you tired?" Amber didn''t even notice it, and the distress revealed in his words...


    She knows the division of labor of the primitive people.


    Men are in charge of hunting, women are in charge of collecting wild fruits and sewing animal skins.

 Chapter 1312

    The number of men in a tribe indirectly affects how powerful the tribe is.And women are dispensable...


    After all, the body of the primitive people is very strong, even if it is a little bit of wind and cold, it is not a big problem. On the contrary, it is women, if they do not rely on men, they cannot survive in this wild era...


    And in the tribe of more than 500 people named Jiuli, there is only Ye Ye...so that is to say, he needs to hunt desperately to feed these more than 500 women...just to feed these women People, he will put in a hundred times the effort of ordinary people.


    "Not tired!!" Zhou Ye was taken aback when he heard Humber''s words... but then he smiled and shook his head: "Don''t underestimate them, they also work very hard... and for me, hunting counts. Nothing difficult...!"


    Although Zhou Ye said lightly...


    But Kohaku didn''t believe his words...


    Feeding more than 500 people by one person, and not tired?


    how can that be¡­¡­


    She has already made up her mind... When I look back, first teach these people the skills of planting... In this way, the patriarch named Ye can be a little more relaxed.


    The place where the goddesses came to the world is not far from the location of the Jiuli tribe...


    The heavenly women soon followed Zhou Ye and others to the Jiuli tribe.


    Looking at the neighboring houses in the Jiuli tribe...Even if you are used to seeing Qionglou Yuyu''s Amber, you can''t help but sigh, "It''s such a beautiful place!!"


    "Of course it is!!"


    Hearing Humber''s words, Zhou Ye hadn''t spoken yet... Chacha beside him said: "This is what Abba led us to build!!"


    The Jiuli tribe at this time is different from ten years ago...


    The houses of the Jiuli tribe in the past were completely messy layouts with no plans and where to see where they were built.


    Since the division of tribes...


    Zhou Ye took the women to transform the Jiuli tribe, demolished the houses that were not beautiful before, and built beautiful and beautiful stone houses built on the mountain with huge rocks. Said that the women lived in Zhou Ye''s room most of the time, but-they didn''t mind having a small private space...


    Reference 1720


    One thousand seven hundred and twenty chapters


    The goddesses, headed by Humber, were arranged by Zhou Ye among the most beautiful stone houses...


    "You guys take a break first... later, we will hold a welcome party for you!!" Zhou Ye said to Humber while leaving the room.


    "Welcome party?" Amber asked curiously: "What is the welcome party?"


    "You''ll know by night!!" Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, and then said: "I''m going to prepare for the party..."


    With that said, Zhou Ye didn''t wait for Amber to ask questions again, turned around and left the room with Cha Cha...


    For a time-in the room, only Amber and a goddess named Ya were left.


    Seeing Zhou Ye leave... the goddess named Ya couldn''t help it anymore, and she started crying by the fire pond in the house...


    Humber watched Zhou Ye''s figure disappear between the houses, and then turned around and came to Ya''s side... Gently lifted Ya''s chin with his hand, and asked, "Why are you crying?"


    "Amber...I, I want to go back to Kunlun..." Ya said choked up.


    "Why?" Amber asked: "Didn''t you mean to be the best goddess and have her own name?"


    "I, I regret...I''m afraid..." Ya choked even harder...


    "What are you afraid of?"


    "It''s terrible everywhere... Humans are terrible... This house is also terrible..." Ya cried and said, "That human named Ye is the most terrifying..."


    "..." Amber reluctantly shook his head gently...


    This Ya, was a mysterious bird she met when she was in Kunlun... Feeling that it was predestined with herself, so Humber enchanted her as a goddess and brought her to the world.


    "I like the world..." Amber stood up and looked at the mountains in the distance outside the window and said: "It''s much warmer than Kunlun... And, don''t you think Ye is cute? How can he be scary??"


    "Uuuuu..." Ya didn''t know what to say, the only thing she could do was cry.


    "..." Looking at Ya who was still crying, Amber could only sigh helplessly... Let her cry... Hope the future will be better.


    At this time, Zhou Ye was taking his daughter Chacha in the mountains-hunting.


    Of course, Chacha doesn''t need to go hunting, she just needs to find a place, sit and play by herself... and then watch her father catch the prey.


    For Zhou Ye, hunting was really easy.


    In just a few moments, he caught a giant rhinoceros with a height of more than ten meters... This thing is called the beast of auspiciousness in the Shanhaijing, and it is known as a world prosperous.


    But to Ye, the meat of this product was the most delicious, and the taste was comparable to the super premium beef of later generations.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye likes to eat this stuff the most...


    If one were to say what Zhou Ye was most satisfied with when he came to this world...that is, he almost ate the sacred beast recorded in the Book of Mountains and Seas.


    Since the welcome party is going to be held in the evening, Zhou Ye of course chooses what he thinks is the best to serve as the main course for the guests.


    Speaking of which, in order to catch this rhinoceros, Zhou Ye took a lot of effort...No way, the rhinoceros with a radius of five hundred li had already been extinct by him.In desperation, he can only run a little farther...


    It was almost noon when Zhou Ye finished the splitting of the skin and cramps and put them into his space bracelet...


    Although Chacha was not far from the tribe and was safe... Zhou Ye was still a little worried.


    Therefore, after finishing all this, Zhou Ye teleported without hesitation and returned to his daughter''s side.


    At this moment-Cha Cha is squatting on the ground, having fun with a little white rabbit who doesn''t know where it comes from...


    "Tea!" Zhou Ye shouted with a smile...


    "Dad!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s shout, Chacha happily dropped the rabbit, and then jumped into Zhou Ye''s arms... "What shall we eat for lunch?"


    "Let''s eat..." When Zhou Ye was about to talk about eating rhinoceros, he suddenly noticed the rabbit who had just played with Chacha... it was a male rabbit.So-he changed his words directly: "How about we eat fried rabbit meat?"


    "Stir-fried rabbit meat?" Chacha looked at the cute rabbit staring at him, and instantly understood what his father thought... his father wanted to eat this rabbit. ... "Why do you want to eat fried rabbit meat? Dad?"


    "Because I don''t see it pleasing to the eye!!" Zhou Ye gave the rabbit a white look... If he remembers correctly, in the TV series, the rabbit that Jiu Tian Xuannv took away is the one in front of him... Jing, I still want to... Hey, eat it now!!


    "Hehe..." Hearing her father''s words, Chacha didn''t feel angry...or, for her--everything Zhou Ye did, she would unconditionally support her--no way, who called her Zhou Where is Ye''s furnace tripod?"Okay, then we''ll eat fried rabbit meat at noon!!"


    That cute and cute rabbit seems to have realized that it is not good at this time... I want to run when I raise my leg...


    However, it is a little rabbit, where can it go??


    Zhou Ye gently stretched out his hand, and pulled it up by its ears... "Little guy...become our lunch obediently!!"

 Chapter 1313

    Talk less gossip, just do what you say¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye was responsible for picking up skin cramps and cleaning up rabbit meat...


    And Chacha also sensibly helped her father collect firewood, and then-a special picnic began.


    I have to say... After so many years, Zhou Ye''s craftsmanship has become more and more exquisite, just a simple stir-fried rabbit meat, and he was full of praise for the tea.


    After lunch, Zhou Ye certainly won''t leave here...


    He took out a few more rabbit dens, picked out the cutest-looking female rabbit from a dozen rabbits, and gave it to his daughter Chacha as a pet.


    After receiving the gift, Chacha happily gave his father a kiss in return... Then he hugged the rabbit and did not let go.


    No way, girls are always immune to cute things.


    Zhou Ye, who had obtained the ingredients for the main course, returned directly to the tribe with his daughter.


    At this time, the women of the Jiuli tribe have also returned...


    Although due to the season, there are no fruits in the mountains... However, there are still many plant shoots that can be eaten... And the women also collected a lot of bird eggs, which can be used to make various side dishes... ¡­


    Soon-in the Jiuli tribe, it became lively...


    The women divide the ingredients, prepare the bonfire, prepare the bonfire...


    They have to prepare for the welcome party in the evening... and those goddesses curiously watched the women of the Jiuli tribe being busy there...


    For them who have never eaten, the preparations of these women in front of them are obviously very novel...Of course, this also includes the leader of the goddess, Amber,


    Reference 1721


    The first thousand seven hundred and twenty-one chapters


    "What are you doing?" Amber looked at Zhou Ye with some curiosity and asked.


    At this time, Zhou Ye was busy sitting beside a firepit dug out temporarily.


    On the firepit, there is a round flaky rock...looks like a pancake pan for rural pancakes.Between the firepit and this stone frying pan, there are also several square stones placed as a support for the stone pan to ensure that the flame in the firepit will not go out due to lack of oxygen.


    "I''m making some food for the welcome party!!" Zhou Ye said as he stretched out his hand, took out a piece of white-flowered fat from the clay pot next to it and placed it on the stone frying pan.


    As soon as the hot stone frying pan that had been roasted by the firepit came into contact with animal fat, a white oily fume appeared...


    The oil fume carried a unique scent of grease...so Amber who was standing beside him involuntarily took a deep breath."This, what is this? It feels so good!"


    "This is just an auxiliary material!!" Zhou Ye said, using the piece of fat from the rhinoceros in his hand, rubbing it back and forth on the stone frying pan.


    Soon... the surface of the stone frying pan was glared by fatty oil... a scent that was unique to grease also diffused.


    After the fist-sized fat oil block in his hand was finally squeezed out of the fat, it became a piece of yellow waste.Zhou Ye threw the waste into the firepit and pulled out a few of the firewood in the firepit... to reduce the firepower in the firepit, and then took out a large piece of marinated from another clay pot Rhinoceros meat.


    This piece of rhino meat is taken from the belly of the rhinoceros. It is really three-layered and looks very beautiful.


    Zhou Ye first put the whole piece of rhinoceros meat on the top of the stone frying pan and fry it.


    When one side is fried to golden brown, turn it over again, and then fry the other side.


    With the low fire and slow frying... an indescribable smell of meat radiated from the rhino meat, attracting other goddesses here.


    "Patriarch Ye...what are you doing?" A goddess swallowed involuntarily and asked: "Why is it so fragrant?"


    "That''s right... it smells really good." Another goddess asked curiously: "Obviously I just inhaled the spirit of heaven and earth, why do I feel a little hungry when I smell this scent?


    Even the coward Ya cautiously approached the celestial ladies, staring at the piece of rhino meat Zhou Ye was frying, and swallowed continuously.


    Zhou Ye saw the Ya who was hiding behind the celestial women at a glance, and his heart of teasing started.


    Facing the questions of the heavenly ladies, he smiled slightly and said, "This is the black bird meat...the best! Especially the black bird meat after its transformation is the most delicious..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the goddesses hadn''t spoken before they heard a crying cry from behind them... "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    All the goddesses looked back, it was not someone else, it was Ya who was transformed into a mysterious bird...


    At this moment, her eyes were wide and she looked at Zhou Ye with a look of fear... The tears in her eyes were pouring down like a heavy rain... "It''s terrible... Amber... I want to return. Kunlun...It''s terrible!! Hey..."


    Seeing that Ya was frightened by Zhou Ye into this look... Amber glared at Zhou Ye...


    Of course she wouldn''t really think that Zhou Ye was cooking the black bird meat... the black bird soared above the nine heavens and never fell into the world for the rest of her life.Even if Zhou Ye really wanted to get a black bird to try, he couldn''t get it...


    Facing Amber''s white eyes, Zhou Ye spread his hands and said that he was also very innocent. He was just joking with her. Who knew that this Ya was so careless.


    "Okay... Ya, Ye is just playing around with you..." Humber walked to Ya''s side and comforted her in a low voice: "How could he catch the black bird? The black bird flies so high... ¡­"


    "Woooooo... terrible... really terrible!!" Why can Ya listen to me at this moment??The whole person hugged Amber tightly, and the crying called a pain... "Amber, let''s go back to Kunlun... the world is really terrible..."


    Seeing Ya''s appearance, the other goddesses laughed suddenly.


    They weren''t laughing at Ya, they just thought that Ya was timid and looked too funny.


    At this time, the rhino meat in Zhou Ye''s hands was also golden on all sides...Zhou Ye directly picked up a sharp stone knife, sigh sigh...a few times, the long rhino scorpion meat, It was cut into slices of meat as thin as cicada wings, and it was slightly broken on a stone frying pan. After birth... I put it on the prepared pottery plate aside, and stood up and brought it to the heavenly ladies: " Do you want to try the black bird meat?"


    "Hehe...Then I really want to try it!!" One of the goddess said, reaching out, gently squeezing a piece of meat and putting it in her mouth.


    "Whhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh hot


    However, even if she was screamed by the meat slices, this goddess was not willing to spit out the meat slices in her mouth...because - it was so delicious.


    The fresh fragrance of rhino meat, mixed with the rich gravy fragrance, kept rolling in the mouth.The exquisite umami with a hint of the fragrance of unknown plants flooded her taste buds, giving her a sense of satisfaction.


    Especially when you are chewing, the unique chewiness of the golden skin of the fried meat is perfectly combined with the gravy flavor locked in by the fat in the meat...That''s true, the more you chew Fragrant, the more fragrant the more you chew, you can''t stop at all.


    "It''s delicious... it''s really delicious!!" The intoxicated expression on the face of the goddess who had the courage to try it also aroused the curiosity of other goddesses.


    They gathered around...


    "Let me try too..."


    "I also want¡­¡­"


    "I want to taste..."


    A plate full of fried rhino meat slices, in the blink of an eye-was eaten by the goddesses...


    At this time, only Amber and Ya have not eaten...


    Ya is still crying, and Amber is because she wants to coax Ya...


    Looking at the two people, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and walked to Huo''s side with the pottery plate, "Want to try?"

 Chapter 1314

    "..." Humber looked at the rhino meat in Zhou Ye''s pottery plate that seemed to make people want to bite, and then looked at Ya who was crying in her arms...hesitating for a long time. Later, she finally shook her head gently... "Forget it this time... Ya she is still crying..."


    Zhou Ye doesn''t care about that much... He directly squeezed a piece of rhino meat with his hands and sent it to Amber''s pure edge, "Try it, you will definitely not regret it!!"


    Reference 1722


    The first thousand seven hundred and twenty-two chapters


    Humber gently hugged Ya who was still crying, while hesitatingly looked at the piece of meat delivered to her side...


    At this moment-she felt her heart beating fast, and she really felt overwhelmed.


    To be honest, it has been nearly a thousand years... no one has ever fed her in this way.


    Ahem-in fact, the goddesses never eat food, they are all food and drink, not eating human fireworks.


    After hesitating for a while--


    Humber looked at the food he was looking at, and then at the expectation in Zhou Ye''s eyes...


    In the end, she opened her lips lightly and opened her teeth slightly... and let Zhou Ye deliver the pieces of meat into her mouth.


    I don''t know why, she just doesn''t want to see this handsome young man face herself, revealing a disappointed look...


    Zhou Ye watched with a smile as Amber ate the meat from his fingertips. His fingertips seemed to pass Amber''s vermilion lips inadvertently...In a flash, Amber''s cheeks flew with two blushes...


    In her heart, there was already a mess at this time.


    Mingming Zhou Ye made such a blasphemous behavior towards her, she should be furious.


    However, she just couldn''t get angry... even, there was a hint of sweetness in her heart.


    "Is it delicious?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Huh!" Amber nodded slightly, and said softly: "It''s delicious..."


    In fact, she can''t taste any taste at all now...because her heart has been messed up.


    "Would you like another piece?" Although Zhou Ye said the question, his actions were quite determined... Before Amber could speak, he took another piece of meat with his fingertips and sent it to Amber''s side...


    "..." Looking at the meat slices that Zhou Ye sent to his side again, Humber couldn''t help but give him a blank look...


    This guy is so bad, there is no room for rejection at all...really.


    Although she thought so in her heart, her body was far more honest than her brain... She lightly opened her lips again, and let Zhou Ye deliver the piece of meat in her hand to her mouth.


    This time Zhou Ye was a little more careful, and his fingertips did not touch her little eye...


    This made Amber feel a sense of disappointment instead.


    However, at this moment... Suddenly a cry of tears came from Amber''s arms.


    "Wow---Amber, you actually eat black bird meat...Woo...Amber has become so terrible..."


    It turned out that it was Ya in Amber''s arms. She inadvertently raised her head and saw Amber being fed by Zhou Ye.


    To her ignorant, she doesn''t know what feeding means...not to mention that she doesn''t know, other goddesses don''t.


    After all-God doesn''t understand love-laugh.


    Keke-far away.


    What Ya is concerned about is not Zhou Ye''s actions to feed Amber. What she is concerned about is that Amber actually ate the black bird meat made by that wicked man... "It''s terrible, terrible... Woo... the world is so terrible, and it came to the world. The Amber has also become so terrible...I want to go back to Kunlun..."


    Seeing Ya who was grinning and crying, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but roll his eyes... This girl is really--too annoying.


    Zhou Ye simply picked up a piece of rhino meat and stuffed it into Ya''s mouth with lightning speed.


    "Woo...Uh-!!!"


    Ya with a piece of meat stuffed in her mouth, her expression at this time looks really interesting...


    Ya was as if she had been built in a freeze frame... She was crying bitterly at first, and her whole body was sluggish.


    After a long while¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Ya, who was sluggish there, finally reacted... Zhang Zang wanted to spit out the pieces of meat... However, Zhou Ye was slammed into her eyes.


    "If you dare to spit out the meat that I worked so hard to make, I will grill you!!" Zhou Ye threatened in a low voice in Ya''s ear.


    "Woo..." Ya was really aggrieved at this time... She could not eat, vomiting-dare not vomit... The whole person was stupid there.


    "Okay, don''t tease Ya!!" Humber finally couldn''t stand it anymore... But she was not willing to scold Zhou Ye. This was a gentle pat on Zhou Ye''s arm, not to let him in. Teasing Ya... "Ya, this is really not black bird meat... Ye is teasing you! Try it yourself, it''s really delicious!!"


    "Woo... I, I have never eaten black bird meat... I, how do I know if it is... black bird meat..." Although Ya was still choking, she was much better.


    Perhaps it was shocked by Zhou Ye''s nasty voice just now, even when she was choking, she did not dare to look at Zhou Ye.


    "..." Hearing Ya''s complaint, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but roll his eyes... This silly girl, she kept chewing while talking... You acridine is enough.


    However, it turns out that the weak girl is easy to cause others to bully...


    At least, Zhou Ye felt that bullying Ya was a very interesting thing at this time.


    Time passed by every minute...


    Soon, the sun went down............


    In the middle of the Jiuli tribe, there is a square leveled by huge rocks...At this moment, a bonfire has been lit in the huge fire pit in the center of the square.


    All around, the light of the huge torch buried in the ground will show up.


    The welcome party has begun.


    The women of Zhou Ye brought up all kinds of delicacies prepared in the morning... The boulder is the table, the wooden stake is the stool... The square is filled with the fragrance of the food.


    At this time, Zhou Ye, eating fruit with his upper body, stood beside a huge drum made of Kui leather, holding two bone mallets in his hands...


    "Ai, what is Ye doing?" Amber asked, looking at Azshara sitting next to him unnaturally.


    Through observing for a long time, Amber discovered that Ai''s position in the tribe seemed to be very unusual. Almost all the women would listen to her words... It can be said that it was the first person in the entire Jiuli tribe except Zhou Ye...


    Moreover, Zhou Ye is now arranged by her side as a guest...


    This makes Amber even more curious...what is the relationship between this Ai and Zhou Ye??


    Whenever she thought of Ai and Ye having some intimate relationship, her heart felt as if being held tightly by a hand, and it was extremely uncomfortable.


    "Ye is going to beat the drums and summon all the clansmen to return to the tribe..." Ai replied with a smile.

 Chapter 1315

    With her experience following Zhou Ye for so many years, how could she not see the unnaturalness in Humber''s eyes?


    This is obviously jealous... Although Amber has lived for nearly a thousand years, Daoxing is far from enough in front of Azshara, a queen who has been a woman for many years.


    "Call the tribe to return to the tribe?" Humber said to herself... She is not surprised why Zhou Ye wants to summon the tribe to return to the tribe, because her lower realm is to teach human knowledge, of course, the more human beings return it is good.


    At this moment... the bone mallet in Zhou Ye''s hand fell on the Kui Niu giant drum.


    "boom--!"


    A thunderous drum sound resounded through the wild.


    Reference 1723


    One thousand seven hundred and twenty-three chapters


    A group of primitive people gathered in a mountain valley thousands of kilometers away from the Jiuli tribe.


    They were the first primitive people who split from the Jiuli tribe...


    In this land, although the winter is colder than the Jiuli tribe, the prey is also more abundant, so they are living very well now.


    Just when a group of primitive warriors were among the tribe, sharing the harvest of hunting happily.


    Suddenly, there was a sound of drums that seemed to be absent, and it spread to everyone''s ears.


    They felt the drum sound, like holding their heartbeat, a drum beat, a heartbeat, a drum beat, a heartbeat...


    Just when the original people were at a loss...


    Their patriarch suddenly knelt down on the ground in tears... "The ancestors are calling us... we, finally... we can finally go home!!!"


    "Come back home¡­¡­"


    "Come back home!!!!"


    Hearing the words of the patriarch, almost all the primitive people jumped up in excitement... They still remember the situation when they left their ancestors... That was their eternal home.


    There are some primitive people who were taken out of the Jiuli tribe since childhood and were born in foreign countries, but they are at a loss. For them... they have been born in Si and grew up in Si since they can remember. , Is an unfamiliar term.


    The other primitive people, of course, did not hesitate to introduce their ancestors¡ªthe place where they were born.


    This kind of situation is happening simultaneously among hundreds of tribes on the wild continent.


    And at this time - in the Jiuli tribe.


    The sound of Zhou Ye''s drums made the dance of the original girls burst out.


    They accompanied their men''s drums around the bonfire in the square, twisting their bodies to their heart''s content.


    Sometimes soft-sometimes firm-sometimes as gentle as a creek, sometimes as rapid as a storm.


    Although they have not learned any dance, when they put their movements and feelings when they are working in the dance, the dance naturally adds a soul...


    It was a wild dance that struggled with the sky and the earth, struggling to survive.


    Even Azshara couldn''t help but joined in... Gradually, the originally messy dance became unified, and the women learned the dance steps of their eldest sister Tou Ai... The whole dance became more tender. , More wild.


    Sometimes things like dance are contagious...


    Watching the dance of the primitive people, even some goddesses felt that their feet were shaking without following the instructions.


    They also want to go up and dance with these human women.


    However, when he saw Amber sitting firmly on the Diaoyutai, he managed to endure it.


    Anyway... Amber is their eldest sister''s head, and the eldest sister doesn''t speak, they don''t dare to jump anymore.


    Just at this time----


    Azshara left the dance troupe by the bonfire and walked to her man''s side... took the bone mallet from her man''s hand... and beat it.


    While beating the Kui Niu giant drum, she whispered in her own man''s ear: "My dear, go and pull that Amber into the dance troupe... I want you to fix her tonight..."


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye was a little startled, when was his queen so anxious?"why¡­¡­"


    "Because I see her pulling up very uncomfortably...I want her to call my eldest sister!!" Azshara said Jiao Mei and gave her own man a blank glance."Hurry up... I''ll give you a holiday tonight... Get them done!!"


    "Haha...no problem!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and asked to pick up girls...how good.


    Although Zhou Ye also wanted to play a love game with Amber... But sure enough-he should first conquer and then say that feelings are more suitable for him.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye strode across the square. The women dancing around the bonfire walked straight to Humber...not to speak, just staring at her with Shuoshao, and then stretched out his hand... ¡­


    "..." In the face of Zhou Ye''s wordless oppression... Amber felt that her heart was about to jump out of Hungarian''s mouth...


    Although she wanted to hold Zhou Ye''s hand very willingly, but...however she couldn''t stretch her hand out...


    This is the inherent reservedness of my daughter''s family to make trouble...


    In the face of this situation, Zhou Ye was also not polite... he slammed his waist and fought Amber up... strode to the side of the campfire.


    Amber¡¯s small face was already red...Under the shining of the fire, she looked even more charming and charming... "You, you..."


    "What are you...Dancing!!!" Zhou Ye said, jumping around Amber...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye¡¯s dance steps are a bit awkward... You let him destroy the universe, it is better than let him dance... However, for the sake of picking up the girl, Zhou Ye also gave up... Anyway, the future sitting here is his own, he is afraid hair??


    Which one of them dared to tell his embarrassment, believe it or not that he kept her from going to the ground for three days??


    Looking at Zhou Ye''s bullish dance steps, Humber couldn''t help but chuckle slightly... All the shyness was dissipated under Zhou Ye''s awkward dance...


    However, she still can''t save face...


    Zhou Ye awkwardly danced for a long time, watching Amber Light standing there and laughing, not dancing... I was depressed...


    I pulled you down to make you dance, not for you to watch me dance...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye simply took off his deerskin water sac from his waist and handed it to Amber¡¯s hand... "Drink..."


    "What''s this?" Although Amber asked like this, his hand had already taken Zhou Ye''s water pouch involuntarily and handed it to his side.


    Take a bite...


    A sweet, fruity liquid slid into her throat... The smell made her eyes bright."What''s this?? It''s delicious..."


    "If you drink it, drink more..." Zhou Ye said with a smile... Of course the Baihua Baiguo Nong is delicious... but the stamina is also great... According to the current alcohol level, it must be at least sixty. degree¡­¡­


    After Amber took a few more sips... I felt like I was excited...

 Chapter 1316

    She smiled a little with Zhou Ye''s Hungarian mouth, "Did you just call Manniu Dance? It''s really ugly... let you see what is called [Dance]!!!"


    While talking, Kohaku started her own dance steps...


    It should be said, is it worthy of being the head of the goddess??The dance steps are gorgeous and soft...they stopped the girls as soon as they played.


    I don''t know when, all the girls have already left... Beside the bonfire, only Amber is left.


    Of course, the women who left the venue were not idle either...Perhaps they were inspired by Zhou Ye''s amber drinking...They diligently took out an altar of Hundred Flowers and Baiguo Niang from the cellar to persuade the heavenly women. Let''s drink...


    Women, how many can resist the temptation and temptation of sweets??The goddesses were quickly bewildered by the sweetness of the stuffed fruits...


    After a while-on the square, there were no traces of the original girls anymore, only a dozen goddesses were left dancing there... the lead dancer, of course, was Amber...


    And Zhou Ye simply stood there as their dancing props...


    The moonlight gradually deepened--and the heavenly ladies became drunk.


    Facing this group of drunk goddesses, Zhou Ye cast out an evil smile."Tianyu won''t take the blame! Then I''m not welcome..."


    Reference 1724


    The first thousand seven hundred and twenty-four chapters


    Above Kunlun, the heavenly women are also divided into different ranks.


    The highest celestial lady is like Amber, who has her own name and is also in charge of awakening the power of the sun.


    The second-class are the goddesses who have her own name but no other rights.


    Once again, just like a newcomer like Ya, a rookie goddess who doesn''t even have her own name.


    And Liuli is the goddess with her own name.


    She is proud of her name... From Liuli''s point of view, she is no worse than Amber, but Queen Mother Xi has given Amber the right to control the sun, which makes Liuli''s heart full of dissatisfaction.


    However, Liuli did not dare to be dissatisfied with Queen Mother Xi, so she could only attribute all her dissatisfaction to Amber.


    This is also true of Linfan.


    Originally, she was supposed to be the leader of the team-but after Amber asked to go down to earth, the person who led the team... became Amber.


    This added to Liuli''s dissatisfaction with Amber in her heart.


    Especially this morning, in front of Ye, the patriarch of the barbarian who didn''t know the etiquette, he was scolded by Amber... Liuli''s dissatisfaction with Amber was about to turn into hatred.


    Therefore, she did not attend the so-called welcome party organized by the barbarians, but stayed quietly in her room.


    From Liuli''s point of view, standing with the barbarians is a kind of defilement and defilement to herself.


    She dismissed and didn''t want to get along with those savages... She really didn''t understand why, as the noblest goddess, Amber would get along with those humans so harmoniously.


    However, instead of attending the welcome party of the Jiuli clan, Liuli, who closed his eyes and meditated in his room, was awakened by the deafening drum.


    "It''s a human being who is ignorant!" After opening her eyes, Liuli muttered angrily to herself, then closed her eyes again... She wanted to force herself into an ethereal state to continue meditation...


    However, the sound of Kui Niu''s drums was as tight as a sound, and the sound was like a beating in her heart, making Liuli unable to calm her mind...


    endure--


    I will endure----


    I endure hard--


    I can''t help it anymore¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Damn it!!" Liuli angrily stood up from the animal skin cushion... walked out of her room quickly...


    Liuli walked towards the center of the Jiuli tribe in the direction from which the drum sound came...


    However, before Liuli walked to the square, the drums stopped abruptly.


    At this moment, Liuli really did not advance, nor did she retreat... After standing away and hesitating for a while, she decided to check again... "I want to see what the hell are you doing?"


    Thinking of this, Liuli lightened her footsteps and walked towards the square under the cover of the shadow of the house...


    When she saw the square from a distance, the scene in front of her made her stare wide.


    I saw¡ªAt this time, there were no traces of humans in the square... No, there was still one, Ye, the patriarch of the Jiuli clan.


    At this moment, he was standing behind Amber, holding Amber¡¯s waist...what was he doing to her??


    That kind of action, that kind of action... Liuli had never seen it before.


    From afar, under the reflection of the campfire, she could vaguely see a touch of red, which seemed to be flowing from under the amber group...


    And in Amber''s mouth, it seemed that there was a grunt that was fast, happy and painful.


    "......This...what the hell is this..." Liuli couldn''t help her eyes widening. She didn''t know why. The scene before her made her feel like her heartbeat speeded up, and... Amber called The sound also made her feel as uncomfortable as being scratched by a cat...


    Liuli wanted to turn around and left...


    However, she found that she could not move her steps anyway.


    Not only was she unable to move her steps, she even squatted down unknowingly, hiding herself in the shadows... she widened her eyes and wanted to look more carefully.


    As time went by, Liuli just squatted here... her eyes shinning as she acted like a helmet.


    I don''t know how long it took, Kohaku screamed fiercely, then... as if losing consciousness, she fell down.


    Amber''s scream made Liu Li''s heart beat a few times... Then, an indescribable feeling filled her body.


    Liuli couldn''t squat there anymore... He snapped and sat on the ground.


    "I...what the hell is going on with me?" Liuli murmured, clutching her heart.


    For nearly a thousand years, Liuli has never been so gaffe. She doesn''t know what happened to her... and the strange feeling that came from her body made her feel indescribable. Discomfort, emptiness...


    At this moment, a voice suddenly rang from her ears.


    "Want to know what''s wrong with me?"


    "You...?" Liuli is no stranger to this voice. She recognizes this voice... This voice is the voice of the patriarch of the Jiuli clan, the voice of the young man named Ye... But he was not in the square just now. Is it??Why did you suddenly appear behind you??


    However, the following things are no longer for Liuli to think about...


    Because, she felt that her waist was hugged by a pair of strong arms... from behind, the breath was completely different from that of a woman, making Liuli feel a sense of inadequacy... "You, you What do you want to do? You, this is blasphemy, a felony..."


    "Really?? Then you kill me..." Zhou Ye smiled and whispered softly in Liuli''s ear: "You--can you do it?"

 Chapter 1317

    "I, of course I can!!" Liuli said as she wanted to transport mana, and punish the human behind her who dared to treat her presumptuously...


    However, she found sadly... her own mana could not be mentioned at all, and she could not use any of her strength...


    At this moment, Liuli really panicked... "You, don''t mess around... you are offending the sky..."


    "What is Tiantiao? Can it be eaten?" Zhou Ye didn''t care about Tiantiao or Tiantiao... Directly, he directed his hand to Liuli''s skirt...


    "No...you..."


    "Your body is far more honest than you expected..." Zhou Ye felt the super feeling coming from his fingertips, and smiled slightly: "Then...I''m not welcome!!"


    How dare he scold himself in the morning... If he doesn''t play this celestial woman into eighteen appearances, how can he mix in the multiverse in the future??


    "no!!!!"


    Liuli quickly-realized what Amber felt, and understood why Amber made such a noise... However, she was worse than Amber because Amber drank and she didn''t, so-the pain will be a little bit more... hehe Hehe.


    Reference 1725


    The first thousand seven hundred and twenty-five chapters


    The sky gradually lights up...


    Under the sunlight, Kohaku opened his eyes...


    "Hiss...it hurts..." As soon as Kohaku woke up, she took a breath from the pain coming from her body...


    Enduring the severe pain, Amber supported her arms and wanted to get up, but... found that she couldn''t get up at all... because her waist was firmly held by an arm.


    Humber couldn''t help turning his head to look. What caught her eyes was a handsome face... it was not someone else, it was Zhou Ye...


    In an instant-everything from last night, like a movie played backwards, flashed through her mind...


    She couldn''t help but stretched out her hand and stroked this face... The experience she had never had last night gave her the feeling that she was no longer alone... Her heart, following what happened last night, was ''S figure is completely occupied...


    "Ye..." Amber murmured...


    At this moment, only him was in her eyes... She didn''t even notice that her sisters were lying here around her, just like her.


    Zhou Ye seemed to be awakened by Humber''s behavior, and he opened his eyes."Morning, Amber!"


    "Morning?" Humber didn''t quite understand Zhou Ye''s words, but...this didn''t delay her to say something."Morning, Ye!!"


    "From today, you are my woman...you know?" Zhou Ye smiled, teasing the dumb Amber in front of him... "Come on, I will stamp you first!"


    While talking, Zhou Ye leaned forward, not holding Amber...


    Everything last night was hazy in Humber''s mind because of the strength of the wine, but Zhou Ye''s good morning, she got it this time in a sober state.Just for a moment...she fell in love with this way of expressing feelings...


    If it hadn''t been for Liuli to wake up and drag Zhou Ye out of her arms with dissatisfaction, Humber would still hold Zhou Ye and refuse to let go.


    "Amber...I, I don''t care how you stole the head of the goddess before... But Ye-I will never let it to you!!" Compared to Amber''s half-drunk state, he was sober. The colored glaze that was next to Zhou Ye will obviously fall more thoroughly.


    Facing the provocative Liuli, the good-tempered Amber also became tough, "Liuli, I won''t let you monopolize Ye!!"


    Zhou Ye was like this, like a tug-of-war rope, earned and taken away by the two...


    This is not over yet... As the other goddesses wake up... They also join the ranks of the fight...


    According to the distance between each other, there are those who help Amber and some who help Liuli... For example, Ya, who is helping Amber...


    All the time--the whole room became a mess...


    Zhou Ye was angry."I said-you can give me enough!!"


    Withdraw-get up-time enchantment-second ten thousand blows-


    Finally, the whole world is clean again...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As time passed day by day, the Jiuli tribe also changed with each passing day.


    Amber and the others carefully taught their human sisters how to sow grain on the ground, how to use plant fibers to make exquisite cloth... how to practice... and so on.


    They work at sunrise and rest at sunset...


    Slowly, it blended into the nine girls.


    Although it took Zhou Ye a lot of effort to integrate in the beginning... But, under Zhou Ye''s spring breeze and rain, no woman can survive three days... So, some small waves are like this. Turned into invisible by Zhou Ye.


    One month later...


    The first primitive tribe to return to the Jiuli tribe is back...


    They directly set up a camp more than 100 kilometers away from the Jiuli tribe...


    And Zhou Ye informed them that the original girl from the tribe came to his tribe to learn the knowledge brought by the goddess...Why the original girl?Because primitive men want to hunt...


    Over time¡­¡­


    half year later----


    All the primitive tribes that split from the Jiuli tribe have returned, and they all sent representatives of the primitive females from their tribes to their ancestors to learn the god-given knowledge brought by the goddess.


    They began to learn to find food from the land. They don''t need to rely solely on hunting to obtain food to feed the entire tribe.


    With the cultivation methods brought by the goddesses, the primitive people became smarter and stronger...


    However-with the civilization of the primitive people... something called ambition began to spread among the primitive people.


    Jiuli Tribe¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In Zhou Ye''s room...


    Zhou Ye is graciously helping tea and tea to wash the essence--


    I saw the tea tea that had become a fifteen or sixteen-year-old big Lolita lying flat on the couch... And Zhou Ye, with one hand on the Dazhui point behind her, and one hand on her perineal point... with Own spring breeze and rain will wash the essence for her.


    "Dad, daddy... so uncomfortable!!" Cha Cha looked at Zhou Ye with a blushing face... exhaled and muttered.


    "Be forbearing... baby!!" Zhou Ye said while doing his best.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Chacha couldn''t help complaining: "Endurance...endurance...I have endured it for 16 years...bad father...when did you agree to eat me..."

 Chapter 1318

    "There will be two more years... tea tea baby, hold on for another two years..." Zhou Ye smiled, calming the tea ceremony.


    "Then...then you help me..."


    "Help you? How can I help?" Zhou Ye teased Chacha knowingly...


    "..." Cha Cha did not speak, but looked at her father''s desire...


    Okay, Zhou Ye understood in a second... "Ahem... Isn''t this a bit bad?"


    "I don''t care... If you don''t help me, Dad, I can''t bear it..." Cha Cha jumped up from the couch in anger and rushed into Zhou Ye''s arms."Do you know how uncomfortable this is? Bad father...you won''t help me...uuuuu..."


    "..." Looking at the fake crying tea, Zhou Ye couldn''t help rolling his eyes, "Okay, okay, I''ll help you!!"


    "Dad is so nice..."


    After half an hour----


    A scream of Cha Cha came from the room, and then returned to calm again.


    After a while, Zhou Ye walked out...While washing his mouth with tea, he walked to the door...


    At this moment, Azshara came in... "Honey, someone is looking for you!!"


    "Someone is looking for me? Who is looking for me?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Chi You!" The name Azshara spit out made Zhou Ye startled...


    He really doesn''t have much friendship with Chi You... What''s the matter about this guy coming to him??


    After thinking for a while, Zhou Ye nodded and said, "Well, I''ll go take a look...Where is he now?"


    "He''s at the gate of the stockade!!" Azshara said with a smile.


    "I will meet him!!"


    Reference 1726


    The first thousand seven hundred and twenty-six chapters


    "It''s been a long time...Ye!!" Chi You looked at Zhou Ye coming from a distance, smiled and waved hello.


    "Long time no see...!!!" Zhou Ye also smiled and waved to Chi You.


    "We haven''t seen each other for more than ten years!!" Chi You looked at Zhou Ye, smiled, and said, "Since I left Jiuli with the old patriarch!!!"


    "Yeah!!" Zhou Ye nodded and asked, "What can you do with me?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, Chi You looked at the busy celestial ladies in the Jiuli tribe with some caution, and said, "This is not a place to talk. How about we talk in another place?"


    "Yeah!!!" Zhou Ye nodded.


    The two of them walked one after another towards the beach outside the Jiuli tribe...


    When the two walked to the beach... After a long walk, Chi You finally spoke.


    "Ye, you are the strongest warrior of the Jiuli tribe, even stronger than me... Are you willing to be forever-being held down by the gods above?" Chi You said, pointing to the root in the sea. The huge dragon pillar of the earth and the sky...


    "Oh? What about reconciliation? What about unwillingness?" Zhou Ye looked at Chi You and said calmly.


    "Along with me, let''s hit Kunlun...Let''s completely overthrow the whole Kunlun... From then on, there will be no such thing as a god that can press our heads..." Chi You said, looking at Zhou Ye... ¡­"At that time, our destiny will be in our hands...not the so-called god!!"


    "Haha...I refuse!!" Zhou Ye smiled...turned his head and walked towards the Jiuli tribe.


    "Why? Why refuse...Obviously you have such a powerful strength, why refuse?" Chi You shouted unwillingly.


    "The human heart is not enough to swallow the elephant... And, as long as I don''t mess with me... I don''t bother to pay attention to them, whether it is a god or you... Don''t bother me..." Zhou Ye turned slightly to his side. Looking at Chi You... "I just want to live my own happy life-don''t bother me, otherwise-I will make you regret it!!"


    Chi You was stiffened by Zhou Ye''s glance...


    For an instant, he felt that his whole body was extremely cold... he couldn''t move his hands and feet... It wasn''t until Zhou Ye''s figure disappeared from his vision that he gradually recovered...


    "I... still inferior to him..." Chi You laughed at himself as he looked at the deserted beach.


    I originally thought that after practicing the exercises taught by the goddess, I wouldn''t say that I would be shoulder to shoulder with Zhou Ye, at least I would shorten the gap...


    As a result-he found that he was still far inferior to Zhou Ye... actually he couldn''t resist even a look in Zhou Ye''s eyes.


    That kind of gap made Chi You feel a sense of discouragement.


    After a while--


    Chi You walked step by step towards the settlement of his tribe...


    He had settled his attention, no matter whether Zhou Ye was willing to help him or not, he would start this war.


    Nothing else, just because he didn''t want his destiny to be controlled by others... God created him??He doesn''t believe it...


    And at this moment--


    Zhou Ye has returned to his stockade...


    "Amber... go and gather all your sisters!!"


    "Husband... Has something happened?" Humber looked at Zhou Ye strangely... She had never seen her man so serious.


    "It''s nothing..." Zhou Ye also felt like he had made a fuss. He smiled slightly and said, "It''s just that we need to find a place to evacuate a little bit!!"


    "Refuge?? What happened? Husband?" Humber heard Zhou Ye''s words and became even more anxious.


    "Hey, go and summon your sisters first, and I will explain it to you in a while!!" Zhou Ye calmed Humber softly.


    Amber hesitated, and finally nodded obediently, "Hmm!!"


    quickly----


    Zhou Ye''s room, which was over a thousand square meters, was crowded with women...


    Whether it is the daughter of Jiuli or the celestial ladies...As long as the women who have a relationship with Zhou Ye, they are summoned by Huanghu...


    "Baby, the war is about to begin!!" Zhou Ye looked at his women and said.


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the girls were stunned...


    "War??? What is war???"


    "Is it scary?"


    ".................."

 Chapter 1319

    "..."


    Zhou Ye didn''t speak, and let his women talk there. After a while-he continued: "Just now, Chi You asked me to join me..."


    He repeated what happened when he met Chi You just now... Then he looked at the girls and said, "We are going to move..."


    "Why move? If Kunlun dares to come, we will kill them back, if Chi You dare to come, we will kill them...Why are we leaving?" Azshara stood up first and said loudly.


    "Huniu¡ª¡ª!!!" Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head and sighed: "Of course I am not afraid of them, but...I don''t want you to be hurt at all, and, in my opinion, the war between the two sides It has nothing to do with me... It''s better for us to watch tiger fights across the bank. I don''t want to help people block guns for no reason!"


    "My husband is right..." Amber agreed.


    For her, she neither wanted to be an enemy of Kunlun, but she also didn''t want the people of Kunlun to disrupt her life with Zhou Ye.


    And this is precisely why Zhou Ye moved to the tribe.


    As soon as Chi You started fighting with Kunlun... Things in the stockade on Zhou Ye''s side would inevitably be exposed to the people of Kunlun.


    Zhou Ye was not afraid of the people of Kunlun, but--he didn''t want to help Chiyou block his gun for no reason...


    Besides, Zhou Ye also has his own ideas...


    Chacha is not Pluto, so unhappy...


    So... Chi You is still going to die...


    As for how he died, Zhou Ye doesn''t care...


    Do as you think...


    Under Zhou Ye''s order, the girls packed their belongings directly... and then - from the portal that Zhou Ye opened, they left this awkward place.


    Regarding the departure of Zhou Ye''s Jiuli tribe, Chi You received the news immediately...


    He didn''t think that Zhou Ye was afraid of him before leaving...


    After all, he was shocked by Zhou Ye''s glance.


    However, Zhou Ye''s departure also brought him certain benefits...


    Chi You directly occupied the already vacant cottage of the Jiuli clan, and then-calling himself-Jiuli orthodox, called on the patriarchs of the tribes of the primitive people... to discuss major issues with him.


    Primitive calendar year 895-Primordial Chi You, led Primordial, launched a war against Kunlun aloft...


    This battle lasted for a whole year, and even Kunlun Tianzhu was broken...


    The war ended with Chi You''s failure... The gods set off a huge wave in the sea and cleaned the earth for three full years before cleaning the blood stains on the earth.


    Reference 1727


    One thousand seven hundred and twenty seven chapters


    The heavy rain poured down from the sky...


    It''s as if someone had pierced a hole in the sky, pattering the next non-stop.


    This kind of heavy rain has been falling for a whole year...


    The heavy rain accompanies the flood, raging on this wild continent... never stopped.


    On a lush mountain peak, a large manor built of huge rocks stands in it.


    Through the white rain line connecting the sky and the earth, the entire manor looks like a celestial illusion, which is dazzling.


    At this time, a handsome young man wearing a hat and a quilt came out from the door of this gorgeous manor. Behind him, he was followed by a playful and lovely young girl in a white palace costume.


    The girl didn''t wear rain gear, but holding a wooden umbrella woven from the leaves of an unknown plant, she bounced behind the boy.


    The two of them walked out of the gate of the manor, one after the other, along the winding steps paved with large blue stones, towards the bottom of the mountain.


    When the two reached the end of the steps, before the flood raging on the earth, they stopped their steps.


    I saw that handsome young man in a princess clothes, as if doing magic, suddenly appeared in his hand an oversized parasol. With a light wave of his hand, the steel handle of the parasol was inserted into the ground paved with large bluestone. on¡­¡­


    It''s not over yet...


    Then the teenager gently waved his right hand, and two single sofas that looked extremely comfortable appeared under the umbrella.The boy sat on the sofa unceremoniously, and then a long fishing rod appeared out of thin air in his hand... His hand shook, and the rain line drew a beautiful arc in the air... and fell into the flood. .


    And that girl, at this moment, put the wooden umbrella in her hand aside, and sat beside the boy...


    Without seeing how she acted, a wooden table full of natural flavor appeared in front of her. On the wooden table... there was also a small red clay tea stove...


    The girl cautiously put the charcoal that she didn''t know where it came from and put it into the tea stove, and then¡ªI saw her breathe slightly into the tea stove full of charcoal, and the charcoal in the tea stove burned. ...


    The girl looked at the burning tea stove and smiled. Then, she put the teapot on the side... Then, she sat quietly on the side, watching the boy idiotically, fishing in the flood...


    It seems that the teenager is a little embarrassed by the girl...


    "Ahem...Chacha, can you not look at me like this?" the boy said embarrassedly.


    "Can''t..." Chacha said with a smile: "I want to keep looking at my dad... I can''t see enough at all!!"


    That''s right, these two people are Zhou Ye and his adopted daughter, Chacha.


    It has been almost two years since Zhou Ye brought his own woman to the inland mountain called Tiannvfeng in order not to help Chi You block his gun.


    Last night¡ªZhou Ye completely wiped out Chacha...because yesterday was Chacha¡¯s 18th birthday.


    Girls who first taste that taste are always very clingy...


    No, early in the morning, Zhou Ye said he would go out for fishing and leisure... Chacha will follow all the time...


    It''s called it-making tea for his father.


    Looking at the tea and tea that was staring at him idiotically... Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, then patted his retreat, and said, "Forget it...I know you can''t stay idle, come and sit here. !!!"


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s movements, Chacha''s happy beautiful eyes turned into crescent moons. She stood up from her sofa with a grin, and then sat on Zhou Ye''s lap unceremoniously.The whole person nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms like a lazy kitten...


    In the torrential rain¡ªat the foot of the shimmering mountain¡ªthe parasols standing still in the rain, and the father and daughter like couples under the umbrella, all these make up a beautiful landscape like ink painting...


    It seemed that God was eagerly fed by Zhou Ye''s dog food. Suddenly, the squally rain and rain became a bit more urgent, as if he wanted to bathe the father and daughter in a heart-warming manner.


    It''s a pity that those big raindrops, even with the help of wind, can''t invade the square inch under the umbrella.


    After all, Zhou Ye came to fish in the rain in order to pretend to be a literati, and to experience the artistic conception of fishing in the rain... He is not really self-absorbed, and likes to be beaten by wind and rain.


    The wall of thoughts built around him, let alone it rained, just a knife, what can he do??


    Embracing the fragrant nephrite, sitting on a comfortable sofa, the tea scent of tea came from the red clay tea stove next to it... Watching the pouring rain outside the world, an indescribable sense of warmth rose from Zhou Ye''s heart From...

 Chapter 1320

    He couldn''t help but pecked Chacha lightly on the neck, making Chacha a smile: "Dad...itchy..."


    "Where is it? I''ll help you..."


    "Bad Dad..."


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    The father and daughter were engaged in this nutritious conversation, enjoying the romance of embracing each other in the rain... At this moment, suddenly the cloudy sky became clear...


    No, it''s not that the sky is clearing up.


    But in the sky, as if a hole had been broken, the sunlight gushed out from the gap... and enveloped the entire mountain.


    Thousands of tall figures wearing golden helmets and armors just stood in the air out of thin air.


    "Dad..." Seeing this situation, Chacha looked at her father with some worry.


    She knew that among her mothers, more than 20 people were the goddesses of Kunlun...In mid-air, those guys in golden clothes and golden armor were obviously from Kunlun...They, the ones who came were not kind... ¡­


    "Don''t worry, baby!!" Zhou Ye smiled and patted Chacha''s powder back...


    At this time, Chacha also knew that it was not when she was acting like a baby, she cleverly stood up from her father...Qiao stood aside.


    And Zhou Ye still has no plans to get up... Some shrimp soldiers and crabs are just a few, do you need him to get up to welcome him??


    At this moment-there was a sound of dragon chanting from the sky, and along with the sound-the golden armored men separated to the sides...respectfully fell on one knee, shouting in unison: "Respectfully welcome the Queen Mother Xi..."


    "Haha... there are not many people, and the shelf is not small!!" Zhou Ye sneered, still having no intention of getting up.


    At this time, a dragon rush, pulled by nine dragons, rushed from the horizon. Around the dragon rush, there were hundreds of females surrounding it, faintly, fairy music fluttered, and brocade clothes... Home weather...


    Long Hu stopped in front of the Golden Armour Army...


    A slender figure wearing a phoenix crown and a golden robe, supported by a group of goddesses, walked off Long Hu...


    Reference 1728


    The first thousand seven hundred and twenty-six chapters


    Zhou Ye didn''t get up either, just watching what happened in mid-air with such joy...He was the one who was least afraid of Kunlun people from asking questions... Maybe, he could collect more papers from the Heavenly Girl.However, Queen Mother West, who had walked down from Longhu, stunned him on the spot when she spoke.


    "The concubine is graceful, and I have seen God!!" The dignified and beautiful Queen Mother of the West did not ask her teacher when she came up as Zhou Ye thought. Instead, she looked respectful and slightly shorted towards Zhou Ye. A gift.


    Zhou Ye was stunned...


    Damn it, do it if you don''t agree??


    Okay, how about a million heavenly soldiers to catch demon??


    You are so embarrassed, how can I grab the goddess??


    You are not playing cards according to the routine...


    "Dad..." Seeing her father stunned there, Cha Cha hurriedly tugged at Zhou Ye''s shirt... "People are saying hello to you!!"


    "Cough... I''m sorry, I remembered some past events!!" Zhou Ye coughed dryly, then flew directly into the air with the tea... and stood opposite Queen Mother Xi Wanyu.


    Seeing the Queen Mother of the West who looked like a dignified and beautiful lady, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "You--know me??"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s questioning, Queen Mother West raised her head with a smile on her face and said: "As soon as the God came to this world, the concubine felt a little bit, so...use the Hetuluo book to calculate..."


    "What did you figure out?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile...


    "This..." For a while, Wanyu didn''t know what to say... In the hexagram image, the fierce brings good luck... Ji Zhong brings peach blossoms... And, the peach blossoms are still related to her... How can she say it??


    Looking at the hesitant appearance of Queen Mother Xi... Zhou Ye smiled slightly and patted the chacha dolphins... and said: "Baby, you go back first and tell you the mothers so that they don''t have to worry...I There are some things I need to discuss with Queen Mother Xi..."


    "This..." Chacha didn''t want to go back, but she knew that she was also a burden to her father here... So, she gritted her teeth... "Well... Then I''ll go back first, Dad... You also go back soon..."


    "Well, I will go back soon..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    After getting the affirmative answer from his father, Cha Cha turned around and flew towards his manor...


    It wasn''t until he saw his daughter''s back that disappeared into the manor, Zhou Ye turned and looked at Xi Wangmu Wanyu again."Western Queen¡­¡­"


    "The concubine dared not call herself Queen Mother of the West in front of Shangshen. It would be fine if the Shangshen told me Wanyu..." Wanyu hurriedly bent over and said salute when he heard Zhou Ye''s words.


    "Okay, then¡ªWanyu...How about let''s change a place and have a good talk?" Although Zhou Ye used a question, he did not give Queen Mother Xi any room for refusal... and grabbed Queen Mother Xi¡¯s fan. Wrists, with a burst of crisp sound like broken glass... the two disappeared in front of a group of golden armored men and goddesses.


    Facing this sudden situation where Queen Mother of the West was taken away...These golden armored men and women, as if they hadn''t seen them, stood on the spot one by one, watching their noses, noses and mouths.


    When they came, they had been repeatedly instructed by the upper side...Nothing happened to that existence...This is an iron law.


    One hour passed...


    Queen Mother West still did not appear-


    Two hours passed............


    The two still did not show up--


    Until¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªThree hours later......


    The figures of Queen Mother Xi and Zhou Ye appeared in front of everyone again...


    It''s just that a careful goddess found out that Queen Mother Xi looked a little different...


    Not only was the phoenix hairpin on her head crossed in the wrong place, but also the clothes of Queen Mother Xi looked a little messy...


    The most important thing is-Queen Mother West''s temperament has undergone a great change... If the former Queen Mother West was dignified and beautiful, now Queen Mother West has an indescribable feeling... um- How to describe it?It was the kind of...with a trace of laziness, as if I had just experienced something.


    "Since the God gave such orders...then, the concubine must do so..." Although Queen Mother Xi said so, her eyes were full of resentment when she looked at Zhou Ye...


    That kind of resentment is just like the feeling of a little girl who has just tasted the taste of love, but has to be separated from her lover...


    "Um...then the matter is settled!!" Zhou Ye said... and gave Wanyu a wink...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s eyes, the grievances in Queen Mother Xi''s eyes had only been reduced...


    She whispered: "Get off, let''s go back to Kunlun!!"


    Following her instructions, two maidservants hurriedly walked to her side, one by one, assisted Queen Mother Xi, and walked towards her dragon...


    The two celestial daughters holding Queen Mother Xi are still wondering there...


    In the past, supporting Queen Mother Xi was just a look... But this time, it seemed that Queen Mother Xi was really tired, and half of the power was placed on their hands...


    Of course, they only dared to think about these thoughts in their hearts... said they dare not say.

 Chapter 1321

    After Queen Mother West sat on Long Hug again... Under the cover of Long Hu''s bead curtain, she kept looking back at Zhou Ye... The sadness in her eyes almost brought Zhou Ye in.


    Until Zhou Ye''s voice came in her mind...


    [Wanyu, don''t do this... Let''s have a long time to come!


    [I don''t care, you just take care of your women, and refuse to go back to Kunlun with me, or let my lower realm come to you... Have you ever thought about how I feel?Thin lover...]


    [Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...


    [Why... Am I so shameless??To be sneaky...I don''t care, I want to be honest...]


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ...


    Zhou Ye looked at the Kunlun team going away... couldn''t help but smile.


    Three hours outside, in the mirror world, but a whole three years have passed... In these three years, how did he adjust Wanyu, the innocent Queen Mother of the West, into a little woman who is obedient to him... ¡­Only these two people know.


    However, I have to say-the old house is on fire and it burns fast-this sentence really makes sense.


    At the beginning, Wanyu looked like she couldn''t follow her, but after the taste of the marrow knew the sweetness...she was the most active.


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye''s body is strong enough to hold this woman who has been in her boudoir for thousands of years...


    This world is so good, it''s so good that God doesn''t understand love... Queen Mother West is a girl-it''s so good.


    Reference 1729


    The first thousand seven hundred and twenty-nine chapters


    During the three years in the mirror world, Zhou Ye didn''t just care about kissing and kissing the Queen Mother of the West.


    He knew a little bit about why he would be so respectful when he saw him.


    When Zhou Ye entered this world, he naturally triggered some sense of heaven and earth...


    How should I put it, with Zhou Ye''s current strength, entering a world would definitely cause a wave of waves.


    If you compare the world to a pond, then Zhou Ye is an invisible boulder.


    When this invisible boulder was thrown into the pond, the waves caused were enough to alarm the big fish in this pond...


    Although Zhou Ye is not in the Five Elements, does not enter into reincarnation, does not account for the characteristics of cause and effect, so it is impossible to investigate... But the women around him do not have this ability.


    So, with the help of Hetu Luoshu, Wanyu still discovered his existence.


    Feeling a little bit in her heart, Wanyu used the Hetu Luoshu to calculate Zhou Ye''s fate¡ªthe result¡ªnothing...


    Out of curiosity, Wanyu gave herself another divination... To her astonishment, her destiny had changed... faintly, she was even connected with Zhou Ye, the black hole of fate...


    She tried to hold evil thoughts towards Zhou Ye, to divination-the hexagrams were extremely fierce.


    She tried again, divination with Zhou Ye''s friendship-the hexagram is a peach blossom...


    This really caused Wanyu''s headache... even she took the Taishan Mansion together, and had evil thoughts for divination against Zhou Ye-the result was still dead.


    That means--for the enemy, the entire Kunlun will fall...


    This is also why Queen Mother Wanyu was so respectful when she saw Zhou Ye...because she knew that she was not Zhou Ye''s opponent...


    In fact, Kunlun had already separated from the ground at this time and ascended into space.


    But even so, Queen Mother Xi still had to go to see Zhou Ye, because - she planned to create humanity again, and Zhou Ye was the biggest variable.


    Without clarifying Zhou Ye''s thoughts, how could Western Queen Wanyu dare to create humans again??


    It¡¯s just that what Wanyu didn¡¯t expect was that Zhou Ye was a scumbag at all. When they met, they immediately trapped her in the mirror world...and...not to mention everyone knows what happened behind. ...


    Wanyu was completely conquered by Zhou Ye and became one of his little women.


    Wanyu''s return this time is to follow Zhou Ye''s instructions to create a place of reincarnation of souls with the souls of the war-dead primitive humans...As for - who controls the place of reincarnation of souls??


    Does this need to be asked??


    Of course it is-Zhou Ye said who is who...


    No way, the little woman in love is so capricious.


    Ahem-far away...


    After Zhou Ye watched Wanyu''s honor guard disappear to the horizon, he turned and fell towards his manor...


    As soon as he entered his manor, he was immediately surrounded by a group of women...


    "Husband, are you okay? Your Majesty Queen Xi didn''t embarrass you..." Amber asked anxiously.


    "It''s okay!!" Zhou Ye smiled and looked at the anxious expressions on the faces of the women, and said: "I have a very happy chat with Queen Mother Xi...She also invited us to take charge of the underworld!!"


    For the time being, Zhou Ye didn''t want to talk about the fact that he had sex with her...Why is it better for a wife to steal?


    Currently, Zhou Ye''s positioning for Queen Mother of the West is to steal...


    Think about it, the target of the affair is actually the first female fairy, one of the oldest ancient gods in this world... It''s really exciting.


    "Underworld?? What is that?" Liuli asked strangely: "When I was in Kunlun, I never heard of underworld!!"


    "The Queen Mother of the West feels that this battle has hurt the heavens and peace, so she intends to recreate a place of reincarnation of the soul..." Just as Zhou Ye was about to explain, a drum sounded from outside. The sound of the drums is like shaking people''s hearts.


    The girls were stunned when they heard the drum sound... They were so familiar with the drum sound... Isn''t this the Kui Niu giant drum of the Jiuli tribe??


    Zhou Ye smiled when he heard the drums."Let''s go, Taishan Mansion Monarch Festival is about to begin... Let''s go and see together!!"


    As Zhou Ye said, he opened a portal directly, and walked in first...


    And the women also followed their men into the portal with their faces full of doubts...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After a while, Zhou Ye and the girls appeared on a mountain near the sea.


    At this time, the heavy rain between the sky and the earth has temporarily stopped... but the sun that should have leaked out did not appear... Instead, a full moon hung in the night sky.


    "Hey... why is it dark?" Ya asked curiously: "Hey, isn''t this Jiuli tribe?"

 Chapter 1322

    At this moment, the sound of the drums stopped, and a misty voice faintly shouted: "The soul is back--the soul is back..."


    With the sound, from the sea, from the ground, from the mountains and forests... Millions of faint fluorescent lights slowly rose... and then flew towards the sea.


    If you look closely, there is a face wrapped in every fluorescent light...


    This is the soul of the war dead...


    Among them, a fluorescent flying in the front suddenly seemed to have discovered something. After turning a circle, he flew towards Zhou Ye...


    While flying, it was still roaring."Ye, you traitor... you actually colluded with Kunlun... no wonder you refused to help us!! You damn... damn!!!"


    In the fluorescence, it was Chi You''s green soul... At this moment, his hideous face was grinning, and he was ready to bite Zhou Ye.


    "Haha..." Facing Chi You''s terrible resentment...Zhou Ye smiled coldly, and opened his mouth slightly--"Get out!"


    A rolling word, like a thunder in the world, the souls of all the primitive people in the shock trembled...The soul of Chi You who was the first to be smashed by the word shock... became the most primitive spirit... of Chi You''s The soul has since disappeared completely in the world.


    The voice calling for souls in the sky was also stopped by Zhou Ye''s words...


    Fortunately, after a while... the voice returned to normal again and began his own soul-calling ritual.


    The souls of millions of primitive humans finally turned into eight hundred miles of yellow springs and endless underworlds.


    At this time, a tall figure wearing a dragon robe and a bead curtain appeared in the sky with the Queen Mother of the West. After bowing to Zhou Ye, they said in unison:


    "Respectfully please God, take charge of the Hades, set life and death, build reincarnation!!"


    "Ahem... I won''t be in charge of the Hades!!" Zhou Ye said, pushing out the chacha behind him... "I think my daughter Chacha is more suitable for holding the Hades..."


    "Me?? Me?? Can I????" Cha Cha was stunned at this time... She pointed to her nose and looked at her father with surprise...


    Reference 1730


    One thousand seven hundred and thirty chapters


    In the depths of the Hades¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A magnificent manor stands in it...


    In the most luxurious room of the manor, Cha Cha looked at the two scrolls of life and death in his hand with a dazed expression... Until now, he still hasn''t turned this turn.


    She just went fishing with her father and met someone from Kunlun...


    Then she was driven home by her father...


    Then, her father came back and said that he would take her and her mothers to see the Taishan Mansion Monarch Festival... As a result, she became so unexplainably the Pluto in charge of the life and death scrolls of Mingtu??


    "Dad...I think you should give me an explanation..." Cha Cha said and looked at Zhou Ye who was looking at her room.


    "Ahem...explain?? What''s the explanation?" Zhou Ye asked knowingly.


    "Why do Kunlun gods listen to you? Why did you push me to the position of Pluto?" Cha Cha said, hugging her father firmly, and staring at Zhou Ye with her beautiful eyes. Eyes.


    At this time, whether it was Azshara or the original girls, they all went to other manors just like Amber. They were very interested in their own rooms. They wanted to decorate their rooms as their own. Imaginary appearance.


    As for Zhou Ye??


    This guy has no room...Anyway, the girls'' room, where does he want to sleep...Who can''t let him sleep??


    Facing his daughter''s question... Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Why do they listen to me? Because they can''t beat me... As for why you should be the Pluto? That''s because I think...Compared to being Pluto, I would rather be the father of Pluto...so..."


    Hearing what his father said, Cha Cha couldn''t help rolling her eyes...


    Well, these reasons barely make sense, even if he passes the level...


    but¡­¡­


    "I don''t like Hades...it''s deserted here...no sunshine, no vitality...nothing...I hate Hades..." Chacha couldn''t help complaining.


    Indeed-in the depths of the entire Hades, there is nothing left except darkness and loneliness...


    In this regard, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to complain... Queen Mother Xi''s imagination is too scarce...


    Why must the Hades be dark and cold??


    Pluto is not a ghost who commits sins, so why bother with Pluto??


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye sighed helplessly... gently opened the window... looked at the dark void outside... whispered: "Law: the underworld should be divided into heaven and earth!!"


    As his voice fell...the entire chaotic underworld for no reason, a burst of spring thunder sounded...


    With the bursts of spring thunder...the entire chaotic underworld was separated...


    Those who are clear and light, rise to heaven.


    Those who are turbid and turbid fall to the ground.


    At this time, the girls were all attracted by the changes in the underworld and walked out of their rooms.


    Zhou Ye continued to speak softly: "Laws: In the depths of the underworld, there should be day and night reincarnation and four seasons, and there should be flowers that will never give up...everlasting grass!"


    A flaming sun slowly rises from the horizon of the underworld, and then, centered on the Hades Manor, a radius of 500 kilometers... Numerous rare flowers and weeds slowly grow out of the soil... Only in the blink of an eye, originally desolate The land was replaced by a grassland full of flowers.


    now----


    Cha Cha, standing behind Zhou Ye, was completely stunned by the scene in front of him...


    "Okay, so beautiful..."


    "Do you like it?" Zhou Ye asked in a low voice while looking at Cha Cha with a smile.


    "Like..." Chacha lit her little head vigorously.


    "Want to go out to play?"


    "miss you!!"


    "Then what are you waiting for? Baby!!!"


    "Thank you Dad!!" Chacha couldn''t help it anymore, she hugged Zhou Ye hard, and after a fierce kiss, she didn''t even care to walk through the door, and jumped out from the window...in this piece of Hundred Flowers On the blooming grassland, running wildly everywhere...


    The girls also laughed and joined the ranks of crazy running.


    Watching the women running wild on the grassland, Zhou Ye''s corners pulled out a slight arc...


    Being able to transform the underworld into this way, he could do it with his unreasonable words...even Queen Mother Xi could not do it.


    After all, the underworld was transformed by the ghosts of millions of primitive people who died in battle...

 Chapter 1323

    Although their souls have been broken up and completely formed the substances that make up the underworld... But their unwilling hostility is still there.


    If the hostility is not resolved, the underworld will never be bright...


    This is also the reason why Queen Mother Xi couldn''t do it...Of course, this was not a difficult thing for Zhou Ye to do.


    At this moment, a pair of arms wrapped around Zhou Ye''s back... and then-tightly hugged Zhou Ye''s waist...


    Smelling the familiar fragrance, Zhou Ye didn''t need to look back to know who was holding him... "Why?"


    "Bo Qinglang... I did what I promised you... Did you promise me?" A voice came from behind Zhou Ye, not Wang Mu Wanyu, who was it??


    "What did I promise you?" Zhou Ye pretended to be silly and stupefied, but he was so angry to death.


    The plain hand raised high, trying to slap this thin lover, but after a few moves, it was impossible to start...


    Beating, reluctant, scolding, scolding...


    In her anger, her eyes were reddish, and tears could not help falling down bit by bit...


    This time, Zhou Ye was heartbroken. Anyway, it was his own woman... He just teased her just now, who knows that this girl is so ignorant to tease... "Don''t cry, don''t cry ...I''m not kidding you...Go, I''ll take you to visit the Hades and Huangquan together..."


    "Huh..." Wanyu twisted her face with anger, ignored Zhou Ye and wept alone...


    "Don''t cry, baby...I am not making you play..." Zhou Ye hurriedly opened his arms, hugged Wanyu in his arms, and whispered to comfort.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Moments later, after Zhou Ye exhausted his methods, he finally showed the smile of this big man, a generation of ancient gods, to appease...or, a woman--even a god can''t escape the invasion of love disease. Ah... As long as you have this disease, the big guy has to kneel.


    After finally comforting Wanyu, Zhou Ye took her and temporarily left the depths of the underworld and walked towards the eight hundred miles of Huangquan...


    Along the way, Wan Yu also looked at the empty and gloomy scenery in the underworld. Except for the depths of the underworld and the place where tea and tea lived, the other land of the underworld was dark and barren... But it¡¯s no wonder, after all. The underworld is newly established, and the world has just gone through a great cleansing. Where can the ghosts enter the underworld?


    However, after seeing the darkness and barrenness of the underworld, looking at the 800-mile yellow spring filled with yellow sand, it turned out to be a little more delicate.


    Looking at Huangquan with yellow sand everywhere, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile and said, "This yellow sand all over the sky has nothing to do with it..."


    "There should be a tribe here, who can''t control the evil spirits of the six realms, just call it Meng Poshi!!" Wanyu said, gently removing a black jade bracelet from her wrist and throwing it on Upon reaching the yellow spring, the jade bracelet fell into a giant python, nodding to Wanyu in salute.


    Reference 1731


    The first thousand seven hundred and thirty one


    Facing the giant python with a hideous face in front of her, who nodded and saluted herself, Queen Mother of the West smiled gently...


    "How can you leak such an ugly state, don''t you quickly transform into shape, and show up in front of me!!"


    Queen Mother West said, gently placing her hand on the snake''s head, gently...


    With a burst of light flashing...


    The giant python has disappeared. It is replaced by a beautiful girl in a white palace dress. She has a face like a peach blossom and a picture-like eyebrow. If one point is thinner, one more is fat... ¡­What a look of Zhong Ling.


    As soon as the girl appeared, she bowed to Zhou Ye and Queen Mother of the West Yingying, and said: "The little girl has seen Queen Mother of the West...I have seen Lord Zhou Ye!!"


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye was slightly taken aback when he heard the woman''s words... "Do you know me?"


    "Hehe..." The woman just chuckled and didn''t talk.


    Just when Zhou Ye was a little confused, Wanyu blushed with blush, and explained in a low voice: "Yelang...this woman was transformed by the jade bracelet in my hand...the things that happened over time...she should be all I know!!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Hearing Queen Mother Xi¡¯s explanation, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while...Well, you have to be careful when you are a female fairy in the future. Damn, the objects on this fairy will transform into shape at every turn... This is really... awesome... ¡­If all turned into such a beautiful woman, then---hehe, don¡¯t say it.


    Zhou Ye sorted out his thoughts for a while, looked at the woman again and asked, "What is your name?"


    "The little girl has just transformed...has never been famous...!!!" said the girl in the palace dress in white, and said politely to Wanyu again: "I beg Queen Mother for a name..."


    When Xi Wangmu Wanyu was still thinking...


    On the contrary, Zhou Ye spoke first... "Since you are a Meng Po clan, you should use the Meng character as your surname¡ªyou should use the seven characters as your name!!"


    "Meng Qi?" When Wanyu heard this, a smile appeared on her face."Yes, the seven characters are very famous... You were originally transformed from the spirit jade collected in the Seven Seas... You are called Meng Qihao!!"


    Damn it-it turns out that Qi Zi still has this saying.


    Zhou Ye only said that this woman was named Qi, because Zhou Ye saw this woman and the Meng Po clan in the movie "Soul Ferry¡¤Huangquan", Meng Qi looks very similar-that''s why he said so, but he didn''t expect , Queen Mother West actually named her Meng Qi...


    Could it be-is this Meng Qi the other Meng Qi??


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but look up and down Meng Qilai seriously again...


    Meng Qi''s face was blushing when Zhou Ye saw it... lowered her head and didn''t dare to look up... Just like Weiwei stood there...like an angry little wife.


    "Okay, don''t look..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s appearance... some vinegar jar was reluctant.


    Although, Wanyu ordered her jade bracelet into the Meng Po clan, and she had a trace of finding a housekeeper for her own man, and staying in and out of the underworld, watching his thoughts... But it does not mean she is now Can accept Zhou Ye''s practice of ignoring himself and only watching Meng Qi...


    It was agreed that I would accompany myself to travel to Mingtu, but it turned out...huh¡ª


    The more I thought about it, the more I felt aggrieved, Wanyu couldn''t help showing her own soul-chasing pinch. It was just a shot of Zhou Ye''s waist...


    "Cough cough...Don''t pinch, don''t pinch..." Zhou Ye''s body is strong enough to resist the Big Bang, of course, not afraid of Queen Mother Xi''s pinch, but... after all, they are all his own women, so I have to show some face. Yes, it would be sweet to pretend to be pitiful occasionally... "The meat is about to fall!!"


    "Huh-see if you dare to look at other girls in front of me..." Although she said harshly, Wanyu''s subordinates gently rubbed the place where she had just raged. rub¡­¡­


    After all, she didn''t want to hurt her Yelang... after all, it was hurting him, it was hurting her heart.


    And Meng Qi, who was standing opposite the two, bowed his head slightly, not knowing what he was thinking...


    After Zhou Ye and Wanyu were tired and crooked for a while, they planned to continue to travel the eight hundred miles of Huangquan, but... this time, there was another small tail behind them¡ªthe Meng Po clan who had just transformed. .


    Eight hundred miles of yellow spring, yellow sand everywhere...


    When I first watched it, I still felt a touch of sadness and beauty... But after watching it for a long time, I also felt a little aesthetic fatigue.


    "Yellow sand everywhere...it''s really boring!!" Wanyu was already a little lacking in the scenery here.


    Hearing Wanyu''s words, Zhou Ye smiled slightly... "I also think it''s too boring here... Rather, let me add a little more color to this place!!"


    "Oh? What color does Yelang intend to add to this place?" Wanyu asked curiously.


    Zhou Ye smiled without saying a word... just walked a few steps forward, and said in a deep voice: "Manzhushahua-flowers bloom on the other side-flowers bloom for a thousand years-fall for a thousand years-flowers and leaves never correspond. See-life is wrong-love is not cause and effect-fate is destined to life and death...!"


    Following Zhou Ye¡¯s words, eight hundred miles of yellow springs turned into a green flower field in the blink of an eye...

 Chapter 1324

    Hundreds of millions of Manzhushahua were born on the other side of this yellow spring.


    After all this was done... Zhou Ye smiled and turned his head, just about to say something... But he found out-fuck, these two girls actually cried.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Zhou Ye walked up to Wanyu with a dazed expression... he asked anxiously as he looked down at her who was weeping.


    As soon as Zhou Ye finished speaking, Wanyu didn¡¯t say anything yet. Meng Qi burst into tears, crying, and complaining to Zhou Ye: "Woo woo woo...too cruel, Lang Jun is really cruel. ......Why should they never see each other? Why should they miss each other for life and life?"


    "Eh¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Zhou Ye felt that he was just lying down the gun... He didn''t know why Manzhu Shahua was in this situation, is it good... He also occasionally brought it, pretending to be a deep suit, OK? ...


    "Yelang... let them see each other, okay?" At this moment, Wanyu also choked up and said...


    These flower words of Manzhu Shahua reminded her of the fact that she and Zhou Ye had to be separated...


    Although, she can occasionally sneak down to meet her prince, but-seeing these manjusawa... how can she not feel hurt??


    "Uh-okay!!" Zhou Ye sighed helplessly...said again: "Law: the other side of Huangquan flowers, the flowers and leaves should exist together, the flowers will never be defeated!"


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell--


    The Manzhushahua covered with yellow springs opened up in an instant...The brilliant red flowers all over the mountains and plains bloomed so delicately and beautifully, giving people a thrilling and coquettish beauty, just like blood covering the ground...


    Of course, Wanyu and Meng Qi don¡¯t think so. They see these delicate flowers and are happily playing in the sea of ??red flowers...


    Reference 1732


    Chapter one thousand seven hundred and thirty-two


    Above the yellow spring, the dim sun is still shining here...


    In the sea of ??red flowers, there are two bodies sleeping together.


    A breeze blew past... the red flowers of the other shore flower stroked their bodies.


    One of the playful flowers from the other shore, along with the wind, kept scratching on the greenish skin of the woman... finally awakened the woman.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, the woman discovered the fact that she was being held in her arms...


    Everything that happened yesterday suddenly flooded into her mind, and she slammed into the man''s arms with a shy cry.


    "Good morning, Xiaoqi!!" The sleeping man was awakened by the woman''s behavior. He opened his eyes with a smile, and greeted the woman.


    "Lang, Lang Jun... Good morning..." Meng Qi buried her little face in Zhou Ye''s arms, and responded with a little shyness...


    Seeing Meng Qi''s performance as a newlywed woman, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to laugh, and even more wanted to tease this Meng Po clan... "Do you still call me Langjun now?"


    "Ye, Ye, Yelang..." After Meng Qi stuttered these words, the whole person was not good... She buried her head in Zhou Ye''s arms and refused to go straight anymore. Woke up.


    Speaking of which, it is no wonder that this is the case.


    Yesterday, Wanyu had fun playing in the sea of ??flowers. On a whim, she and her husband were on the ground in the sea of ??flowers, and they achieved good deeds...


    As a guest, Meng Qi was just about to leave the two of them, and when they took refuge for a moment... but was stayed down...


    Meng Qi still remembers what Wanyu said to him until now.


    [I am in touch with you, I want you to guard the eight hundred miles of Huangquan as the second, the most important thing is to help me watch Yelang...]


    [I know that he is happy by nature and does not want to be restrained... and I am about to return to Kunlun, and I can¡¯t restrain him... Only you can help me look at him here, don¡¯t let him take any messy women Come back...not all women are qualified to be worthy of my sister.


    [Although Yelang possesses great supernatural powers, he is very good to his own women, so... I am the master today and betroth you to him... Don¡¯t try to control him forcibly, make good use of your woman¡¯s coquettish talent... He is a hundred Steelmaking, and you need to be flexible!


    Just as Meng Qiniang was thinking of Queen Mother Xi¡¯s instructions, she suddenly felt an unspeakable feeling under her body... Then, the whole person no longer had time to take care of him... There was only one thing she could do--- Holding Zhou Ye tightly, let him do something wrong on him...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Meng Qiniang woke up again... she found that she was already on a wooden couch in a room.


    She was also covered with a thin quilt...


    "Where is this place?" Meng Qiniang murmured, and wanted to turn over to stay...


    However, a little movement made her feel uncomfortable as if she fell apart...When people are fragile, they always want to find something familiar.


    For Meng Qiniang, she just transformed into form, apart from being familiar with Zhou Ye, she has nothing else...So, she couldn''t help crying in a low voice: "Yelang...Where are you Yelang?? Where have you been? Yelang..."


    However, to answer her, there is nothing else but the tranquility of the house full...


    At this moment-Meng Qiniang''s sorrow came from the heart... All of a sudden, she lay down on the wooden couch, couldn''t help her eyes with tears, and muttered to herself: "Yes... I''m just like a maid. , How can you expect Yelang''s love and pity... Meng Qi, you really think too much..."


    At this moment, a familiar voice came over... "What do you think too much?"


    Hearing this voice, Meng Qiniang couldn''t help but screamed and propped up... But, a moment later-she lay down again... She didn''t speak in her mouth, tears in her eyes... She was aggrieved. The appearance of his daughter-in-law...


    Following the voice, Zhou Ye''s figure appeared outside the door...


    He saw Meng Qiniang who was crying on the couch... hurriedly walked over, hugged Meng Qiniang and asked, "What happened? Qiniang, why are you crying? Who is bullying you? Tell me...I want him to never be overborn!!!"


    "It''s you, it''s you who bullied me!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Meng Qiniang couldn''t help the grievance in her heart anymore. She hugged Zhou Ye and cried bitterly... "It''s you... it''s you who bullied me." me ...... you know, I can not find you ...... eyes ooo, ooo ...... I think you hold anything against me is the demon itself, so do not me ...... ooo, ooo ...... "


    The more Meng Qiniang said, the more aggrieved, and the more he cried, the more painful...


    "Uh-I didn''t see your old wounds being healed and adding new ones, so I went to the world to find some tonics for you!!" Zhou Ye comforted Meng Qiniang, his hand swayed...in his palm, A large porcelain bowl appeared, and the bowl was full of unknown soup...


    As soon as this bowl of soup appeared, it attracted the attention of Meng Qiniang...


    There is no other reason-just one word-incense.


    The scent of this bowl of soup filled the room in just an instant...


    "What kind of soup is this?" Meng Qiniang stopped her tears for a while, and asked curiously.


    "Dragon liver and phoenix gallbladder soup..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and gently lifted Meng Qiniang from the couch... Then with the small spoon in his hand, he scooped up a spoonful of soup and placed it gently next to him. After blowing twice, it was gently sent to Meng Qiniang''s eye."Come on, try my craft..."


    At this moment, Meng Qiniang felt that her heart was melted by her own man...


    The teardrops in the eyes, like raindrops, fell drop by drop...


    "Hey, it seems that my craftsmanship is so bad that I can cry people..." Zhou Ye''s faintly funny voice, snorted Meng Qiniang''s words, broke his tears into a smile... "Bad guys... It''s not because of difficulties. Drinking and crying...People are because...because of joy...happy..."


    "What are you happy about? What are you happy about?" Zhou Ye asked knowingly with a smile.


    "Xinxi Yelang has me in his heart... Happy Yelang has worked so hard to find this dragon, liver and phoenix for me..." Meng Qiniang said, couldn''t help it anymore, and hugged Zhou Ye with his backhand... if Said that she was just forcibly assigned to Zhou Ye by the Queen Mother of the West at first, so now... after all these things, she has already loved Zhou Ye...


    Meng Qiniang is happy...

 Chapter 1325

    It¡¯s just that Zhou Ye is unlucky...


    He is holding a bowl in one hand and a spoon in the other... He holds both hands high, for fear that the soup in the bowl will be spilled on Meng Qiniang''s body...


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t say anything. He just let Meng Qiniang hug him tightly. He knew that this was a way for Meng Qiniang to vent his feelings... It was not until I don¡¯t know how long before Zhou Ye said softly. Said: "Okay, Qiniang... If you don''t drink any soup, the soup will be cold, not good!"


    "I want you to feed me..."


    "it is good¡­¡­"


    Reference 1733


    The first thousand seven hundred and thirty-three chapters


    Underworld has no sun and moon, and Huangquan has no seasons...


    In the blink of an eye--


    Meng Qiniang didn''t know how long he had been in charge of the eight hundred miles of Huangquan.


    Fortunately, in the entire Huangquan, she is not the only one...


    Not only her Yelang will often come here to find her to linger, but even a group of sisters often come back here to find her and enjoy the eight hundred li mandala flower sea wonders.


    There is no sun or moon in the earth¡ªbut Huangquan, the channel connecting the world and the earth, has night and day.


    When the dim red sun rises from the east...


    Meng Qiniang slowly opened her eyes... She knew that today is the windy day of Huangquan every three hundred years, so... there will be no ghosts to disturb her purity.


    However, even if a ghost came to report on the reincarnation, she was unwilling to get up at this time...because-her Yelang stayed here last night, the rare day she could wake up in her own Langjun¡¯s arms, she said nothing. Early...


    Thinking of this, Meng Qiniang leaned back again and arched... so that she could be closer to her lover''s body... Then, she closed her eyes...


    A three-hundred-year holiday... let her take a good rest.


    And at this time-Zhou Ye woke up a long time ago... But he didn''t want to get up, but tightly held Qiniang''s arm tightly... I have to say that Meng Po''s black jade snake demonized Shape, soft body warm... it can be called a high-quality girl...


    Zhou Ye was especially greedy for Qiniang''s figure. How should I put it... Qiniang easily reminded him of his days in the world of white snakes...


    A white snake, a black snake and a green snake... It seems that I am a little entangled with the snake...


    Well, forget it...


    As long as it is a beautiful woman, Zhou Ye likes it...whether she is a human or a demon?


    People are not necessarily more noble than demons, and demons are not necessarily more cruel than humans...


    It¡¯s a human being or a demon, just look at it...


    With this kind of thought, Zhou Ye wanted to close his eyes, and hug the warm Meng Qiniang to sleep beautifully...


    However, just when Zhou Ye was about to close his eyes, he suddenly opened his eyes again... he, as if-- smelled a human touch.


    "It''s really interesting that some strangers took advantage of the 300-year strong wind of Huangquan to enter the Yellow Spring..."


    "What??" Zhou Ye muttered to herself, apparently awakening Meng Qiniang... She couldn''t help but sat up from the couch all of a sudden, ignoring her beautiful exposure before Huns in her eyes. ... asked in a hurry, "What should I do? Let him go back? Or..."


    There has never been a precedent for this kind of thing, and Meng Qiniang didn¡¯t know what to do for a while...


    "Don''t worry...Qiniang." Zhou Ye sat up lazily from the couch, hugging Qiniang with a soft smile: "Beyond Huangquan, there are extremely hardships and dangers... It''s not a caring person who enters through a hard-to-find entrance... Especially this kind of entry taking advantage of the Huangquan gale that happened once in three hundred years, and the days when the two worlds of Yin and Yang overlapped... said he broke in unintentionally, do you believe it?"


    "Then what did he do in the land of Huangquan?" Meng Qiniang said hesitantly.


    "Who knows... But, I guess-he definitely didn''t give you a gift!!" Zhou Ye said as he stretched out his hand...


    Qiniang knew the opportunity to turn over and stayed, and helped her prince take the clothes on the hanger, and then... just so disregarded his manners to help his prince put on the clothes...


    Qiniang didn''t start dressing herself until she dressed her own Langjun properly...


    As for Zhou Ye, he was going to help...


    It is also a pleasure to dress beautiful women...


    "It''s not that I said you... There are more than tens of thousands of evil spirits passing by your hands, and you don''t know how to leave a few hands-on and kind to serve yourself..." Zhou Ye said while helping Qiniang dress: "Looking at you alone looking after these eight hundred miles of yellow springs, I feel uncomfortable in my heart..."


    "People just don''t want those idle people waiting to spoil Yelang''s interest!!" Qiniang couldn''t help but smile when she heard the complaint from her own Lang Jun: "Besides, my sisters often come here to find me. Playing, I don¡¯t feel lonely at all!!!"


    "You..." Zhou Ye sighed and said, "Don''t think that I don''t know what Wanyu said to you... Don''t think about it, at most, I''m not right with the maid who serves you... A maid takes care of you, and occasionally she can talk to you to relieve boredom..."


    "Then I will just pick a beautiful girl to be a maid!!" Qiniang smiled and molested her husband and said, "I think you can bear it then, I can''t help it!!"


    "..." Hearing Qiniang''s words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but roll her eyes... This girl was deliberate... However, she didn''t want to find it, maybe she could help find it... Big deal, let the master and servant together in the future Playing games on a couch... is also a good experience.


    what??


    Didn''t you say that Zhou Ye said that it was wrong with Qiniang''s maid??


    Keke-in this case-if you should break your promises, you must break your promises. Can a living person suffocate his promise??


    After helping Qiniang get dressed, Zhou Ye pressed Qiniang in front of the dressing table again¡ªthrowing eyebrows for his wife is also a joy...


    And at this moment----in the outskirts of the Yellow Spring of Eight Baili----


    A handsome young man with a long sword on his back, a face like white jade and eyes like a star, was staggering among the eight hundred miles of flowers.


    The name of this son is Chen...


    He is a disciple of a sword fairy in the world.


    I heard that there are eight hundred miles of yellow springs in the Hades. Among the eight hundred miles of yellow springs, there is a Meng Po clan-Zhong Ling is beautiful and the master of the eight hundred miles of yellow springs...


    Hades has two volumes of Yin and Yang scrolls¡ª¡ª


    Yinjuan tests life and death, and holds a person''s life, while Yangjuan carries a person''s merits and demerits in his life, and judges the six reincarnations...


    Chen Shi, who was not talented for cultivating immortality, moved his mind on this Yin Yang scroll.


    If the person in charge of the Yellow Spring of Eight Baili was a man, Chen Shi would not dare to make a mistake...


    However, Cha Cha Meng Po is a beautiful woman...


    This made Chen Shi greedy...


    From childhood to adulthood, Chen Shi relied on his appearance. Among the women, it can be said that the wind gets the wind and the rain gets the rain...


    Even if he is not talented in cultivation, he is still very good in the martial arts. It is his handsome face and the skillful ingenuity that make his mother and senior sister happy, and take good care of him...


    He believed that by relying on the abilities he had cultivated in women, Po Meng would surely be able to help him obtain the yin scrolls, cut off his name... and enjoy a long life.

 Chapter 1326

    How can a woman who has never been out of the Yellow Springs a match for him, the prodigal son who reads the flowers?


    In this regard, he is confident.


    He looked up again at the red mandala flying in the sky that was blown by the strong wind of Huangquan...Chen tightened his shirt, took a big step, and walked towards the depths of Huangquan. He must live forever-this It is his unchanging belief, for this, he can abandon everything...


    Human nature, feelings, good and evil¡ªfor him, they are not as good as longevity¡ªthis is the obsession of a sword fairy.


    Reference 1734


    One thousand seven hundred and thirty-four chapters


    Facing the strong wind and dancing in the sky, Manju Shahua...Chen Shi walked forward with difficulty.


    He knew that he only has one day today...


    Because of the windy weather in Huangquan, there are no ghosts visiting here today.If another day is changed, it is estimated that as soon as he enters these eight hundred miles of Huangquan, he will be discovered by the ghost...


    Thinking of his longevity ambitions, Chen tightened his robes, took another big step, and walked forward...


    The sun and the moon in the yellow spring are dull by the gale...


    The world is dim...


    Chen Shi didn''t know how long he had been away...until a dilapidated inn appeared in front of him...he knew that he had arrived.


    "Meng Po Village-finally arrived!!!" Chen Shi looked at the dilapidated inn in front of him on a windy day with the lights on, and his whole person was a little energetic...


    Taking his legs apart, Chen Shi strode towards Mengpozhuang...


    Before arriving at Mengpozhuang, Chen Shi looked up and down at the seemingly dilapidated inn before him... After confirming that it was as good as the legendary Mengpozhuang, he slammed the door of the inn... and walked in.


    As he walked in, he said loudly: "Under Chen Shi, a swordsman who wandered about the rivers and lakes, stumbled upon a windy day, lost his way, and borrowed his master''s precious treasure to avoid the wind..."


    "Hehe...then you who are lost and lost are far enough...you can touch here for eight hundred miles, your way...you are not injustice..." A man''s teasing voice sounded... he immediately picked up Chen. It was a stunned.


    Isn''t it that Meng Po is a pretty young woman?Why are there men here??


    With the doubts in his heart, Chen Shi looked towards the voice...


    In front of him, there is a brightly lit inn lobby, and that hall and the mortal inn look the same...


    It''s just that there are no straw mats and low tables for guests to drink and eat in the hall, and there are no shopkeepers and the like to serve guests.


    There was only a short man with an ugly face and a crooked mouth and fangs sitting cross-legged on the floor of the hall... and in front of the man was a bamboo curtain. Through the gap of the curtain, a slender figure could be seen. Lying lazily on a cloud couch...


    Moreover, on the ground in front of the ugly man, there was also a large coarse porcelain bowl, in which a bowl of seemingly transparent soup was filled.


    Seeing this situation, Chen Shi felt a little uneasy, and immediately settled down.


    In Chen Shi''s opinion...this is just a dead ghost who came to Mengpozhuang to report and was about to reincarnate...don''t care too much.


    "Haha...I dare to ask this Xiongtai but is also lost here?" Chen Shi asked clearly, pretending to be confused... knowingly asked.


    "Yes, yes!!" The ugly short man laughed and said, "I am also lost here... The little lady here is good, and he also gave me a bowl of tea to quench my thirst... I haven''t moved anything yet, if this man wants to drink, just take it..."


    Damn hell, he wanted to trick me into drinking that forgetful Meng Po soup, what a damn...


    While Chen Shi complained about the short man in his heart, he laughed loudly: "A gentleman doesn''t take away his love, so how can he snatch the tea from his master here to Xiongtai?"


    "It''s okay!" The little man said with a smile: "The host here, nothing else, just a lot of tea...Since my dear despise me and refuse to drink my tea, let the little lady give you another one. The bowl of tea is ready!!"


    While talking, the man yelled at the slim figure inside the bamboo curtain: "Little lady, since there are guests coming, how can you not serve them with tea? Is this the way of hospitality?"


    And Meng Qiniang in the bamboo curtain was almost suffocating internal injuries at this time...


    His own Lang Jun is really bad, he changed it deliberately, and set up this game to play with this guy... and he also played a decent way... it was really bad.


    But-in the rare windy days of Huangquan, idle and idle, just take this stranger to have fun.


    Thinking of this, Meng Qiniang lightly opened her red lips, and said with a smile: "Mr. said it is very true, it is because the concubine is not treating guests well..."


    Following the voice, Meng Qiniang waved his hand gently, and suddenly, a bowl of Meng Po soup that was exactly the same as that in front of Zhou Ye appeared in front of Chen Shi.


    "In this poor country, there is nothing in the concubine to entertain the distinguished guests... A bowl of tea is not a respect... Please do not dislike the guests..."


    Chen Shi looked at a bowl of Meng Po soup that suddenly appeared at his feet, and there were a million words in his heart that MMP wanted to say, but he couldn''t say it...


    Fuck...


    I came to Huangquan to soak in Po Meng Po, seeking longevity...Why drink this Po Meng soup??How can I seek longevity after drinking it??


    Although he thought so in his heart, Chen Shi couldn''t say that in his mouth.


    He bent down slightly and lifted the stoneware bowl under his feet... as if he was about to drink, the stoneware bowl was brought down to the side."I am fascinated by the gale, I don''t know where it is..."


    Hearing Chen Shi''s words, Zhou Ye laughed and said, "This is the yellow spring of eight hundred miles... There is no going out... My dear friend, you are blessed... Come here, and you will be saved from suffering in the world... Go straight to the underworld. Isn''t it beautiful..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Chen Shi looked shocked and said, "Xiongtai, don''t coax me... Isn''t the yellow spring the junction of yin and yang? How could I get lost here? Besides... in this village. The host is so beautiful, how can it be Huang Quan?"


    This guy is worthy of being a frequent visitor who can talk and mix with women.


    In a word, he not only dismissed his own relationship, but also praised Meng Qiniang...It''s really sweet.


    As a woman, there is no one who does not like others to praise her appearance... For this, Chen Shi is confident...


    "Oh? Do you know that your concubine is beautiful before you have seen her appearance?" Meng Qiniang said with a smile behind the bamboo curtain...


    Chen Shi''s eyes lit up when he heard Meng Qiniang''s words...


    I''m not afraid of you talking, I''m afraid you won''t talk...


    As long as you are willing to talk to each other, then-this matter will become nine out of ten.


    Thinking of this, Chen Shi hurriedly said: "Although I have never seen the real face of the host family, from the bottom of the eyes, the host¡¯s voice is like a jade bead, and it is like a fairy music in the world. A woman with such a beautiful voice must She is a beauty who is allure!!!"


    "Really? The guest said that the concubine is very happy in the body and mind...the concubine body will meet with the guest!!" Following the bamboo curtain, Meng Qiniang''s voice sounded... the bamboo curtain was invisible. The strength pulled up inch by inch...


    Chen Shi looked at the bamboo curtain with expectation...Although I heard that Meng Po''s natural beauty is handsome and beautiful... But that is just a matter of hearing, hearing is not, seeing is believing...


    How can Chen Shi be willing without seeing it in person??


    However¡ªwhen the bamboo curtain really opened¡ªChen Shi was completely stunned.


    Reference 1735


    One thousand seven hundred and thirty-five chapters


    Chen Shi didn''t know what the fairies in the sky looked like.

 Chapter 1327

    However, in Chen Shi''s view, the beauty of Meng Po''s family in front of him is absolutely no less beautiful than the fairies in the sky... and even worse.


    "Beauty, what a great beauty...Beauty, how about marrying me?" It was not someone else who said this, it was Zhou Ye... At this time, the ugly and short man played by Zhou Ye looked like Brother Pig. Looking at Meng Qiniang... almost drooling...


    Rude and savage, blatantly beautiful...


    This is Chen Shi''s evaluation of Zhou Ye...


    However, what Chen Shi did not expect was that even though Zhou Ye was so frivolous, Meng Po did not look angry at all. Instead, he glanced at the ugly guy with a smile on his face, and then his cheeks were slightly red. Bowed his head...


    What a fuck, what a fuck¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªNot good, bad, bad¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    With Chen Shiyue''s countless experience, how could she not see... Meng Po''s appearance is moved...


    how is this possible??


    That guy, the ugly one is out of the sky... and he even molested her with insulting words... Why would Meng Po show such an expression??


    By the way, it must be because Meng Po is in charge of eight hundred miles of Huangquan and has a huge power, so he has never felt like being molested or played in such a way, plus thousands of years of loneliness...that''s why.


    As long as you show her your talents and eloquence, coupled with your handsome appearance, you will surely embrace the beauty in the end...


    Thinking of this, Chen Shi laughed loudly and said: "This Xiongtai, you are too abrupt to say so..."


    Having said this, Chen Shi took the Meng Po soup and walked a few steps, looking like a literary talent. As he walked, he whispered: "Jianjia is pale, white dew is frost. The so-called Yiren is on the side of the water. Su Huan From it, the road is hindered and long. Traveling backwards from it, it is in the middle of the water. The cymbal , the white dew is not in the middle of the water. The so-called Yi people are in the Mei of the water. In the water, the cymbals are plucked, and the white dew is not there. The so-called Iraqi people are in the water. Backward, follow it, and the road will stop and right. Swim back from it, just like in the water."


    After taking a few steps, Chen Shi stopped on the spot after reciting the cymbal that had spurred countless girls in the Book of Songs, with one hand on his back, and a look of emotion, waiting for a certain Meng Po clan. Praises and words of praise...


    Based on his years of experience in pretending to be X pick-up girls, by this time, there are always countless fans'' voices.


    however----


    The time for a cup of tea has passed??


    Nothing...


    [It''s okay... It must be that Meng Po''s family has never seen the world, and was shocked by her own poetry... And wait for her...]


    Thinking of this, Chen Shi continued to maintain his X-only posture... with a sentimental appearance, he sighed.


    The time for two cups of tea has passed??


    Still no movement............


    At this time, Chen Shi couldn''t pretend anymore... He suddenly looked back at Meng Qiniang...


    At this glance, he almost didn''t make him vomit blood...


    I saw that at this moment Meng Qiniang was chatting with the ugly little man in his eyes, flirting and flirting...


    "Cough cough... The girl feels that my poem is okay?" Chen Shi coughed dryly, and walked a few steps, which happened to be blocked between Meng Qiniang and Zhou Ye...


    "Hey, do you know a word, a good dog will not stand in the way!!" As the voice fell, Chen Shi felt a pain in his neck... Then, the whole person was smashed out...


    A good Chen Shi, not chaos in the face of danger... He twisted in midair and stood on the spot abruptly.


    At this moment, he could no longer pretend to be gentle... With a scream, he drew the copper sword from his back, pointed it at Zhou Ye, and shouted... "Ugly ghost, this son has been holding you back for a long time. , You really damn..."


    As the voice fell, Chen Shi pushed his feet hard, and his whole body became one with the sword, piercing Zhou Ye''s throat¡ª¡ª


    His stabbing doesn''t matter..., that''s the fault...


    Originally, Meng Qiniang felt uncomfortable with Mr. Chen Shi who was bothering him and her own Yelang alone... Now, this guy actually dared to draw a sword at her own Yelang... This made the original angry. How could Meng Qiniang''s mother bear it??


    "Bold demon, don''t hurt my Yelang!!"


    As the voice fell, I saw Meng Qiniang suddenly jumped out, slapped Chen Shi out of thin air...


    Although Meng Qiniang''s bare hands did not draw Chen Shi''s face, a giant palm composed of cyan vigor appeared out of thin air, like a mosquito slap, and Chen Shi slapped on the dirt wall of the inn...


    At this moment, the one Chen Shi suffered was called a porcelain stone, and the whole person was beaten on the dirt wall...


    Don''t look at Meng Qiniang''s appearance in front of Zhou Ye. You must know that she was personally ordered by the ancient god Xi Wangmu Wanyu, who was responsible for guarding these eight hundred miles of Huangquan...


    Evil ghosts are what she eats, and Hundred ghosts respect her like gods...


    To a certain extent, she can even be compared with Hades Chacha.


    How can such a Meng Po clan be a kind person??How can the good people shock the evil spirits who have committed the sins of incompetence??


    Zhou Ye looked at Chen Shi, who was about to turn into a mural on the wall, then looked at Meng Qiniang, who looked like a pissed little daughter-in-law next to him, with his little head down...he sighed helplessly."Qiniang..."


    As soon as Zhou Ye spoke, Meng Qiniang hurriedly said in a low voice: "I''m sorry Yelang, I know I was wrong...you can scold me...you can beat me..."


    "I didn''t want to scold you... How am I willing to beat you?" Zhou Ye sighed in response to Qiniang''s words...


    Although, because of Qiniang''s violent temper, he didn''t have to play anymore... However, toys are not as important as his own women. How can he bear to scold such a compliant Qiniang?


    Originally, according to Zhou Ye''s plan, he still had to play with this ill-intentioned little white face. The rude ugly man hangs the silk, fights alone the rich and handsome swordsman, and embraces the beauty... Now, it''s all gone... ¡­


    However, let''s go to the water...I can''t blame my woman for this, right?


    How could he bear to treat Meng Qiniang like that??


    After hearing her own Langjun''s words, Qiniang was a little relieved... She asked a little strangely: "That Yelang called me..."


    "We... we need to use a little bit of waste, this guy - it''s too cheap for him to die like this!" Zhou Ye said, slightly stretched out his hand, grabbed Qiniang''s waist, and took a step. Walked to Chen Shi who was hung on the wall."Oh, great talent, why did you read the poem to the wall?"


    Reference 1736


    The first thousand seven hundred and thirty-six chapters


    At this moment, Chen Shi is all dizzy...


    Ten percent of the bones in the whole body are broken and seventy percent...


    Among other things, just relying on a guy who has just practiced the Immortal Dharma for several years, how can he catch Meng Qiniang''s angry blow??He didn''t die on the spot, but because of the precious armor presented by his wife...


    Chen Shi feels tinnitus and dizziness now, and there is no pain in the whole body...


    The most important thing is-he vaguely saw the ugly ghost walking over with Meng Qiniang. The contrast between the beauty and the ugliness made him unwilling to breathe out another mouthful of blood...


    With this blood spurting out, Chen Shi also felt as if the suffocation in Hungary had improved a lot, and his whole person had recovered a lot as if he had returned to the light.


    "Who...Who the hell is this? Why are you kidding me?" Chen Shi asked, panting heavily.


    He is really not reconciled... He clearly found Meng Po Village according to the legend... Why, the ending has become like this...


    Hearing what Chen Shi said, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but roll his eyes...Well, what he said just now was for nothing...Forget it, this game is boring to play.

 Chapter 1328

    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye stretched out his hand and touched his face...


    Following his movements, a crackling sound of bone friction came... Zhou Ye returned to his original face again...


    Zhou Ye, who had recovered his original appearance, looked at him like a ghost, and stared at Chen Shi, who said, "Chen Shi, you sneaked into these eight hundred miles of Huangquan on the windy day of Huangquan once every three hundred years. The male sex lures and lures Meng Po to steal the life and death scrolls to realize his dream of longevity..."


    "You''re bloody...I just entered this place by mistake..." Chen Shi wanted to quibble a little more after hearing Zhou Ye''s words.


    However, Zhou Ye smiled at Chen Shi¡¯s sophistry, and didn¡¯t comment... "It doesn¡¯t matter, it doesn¡¯t matter whether it is true or not, you know it in your heart... People are watching the sky, I don¡¯t need you to admit it, so I can judge you. Sin!!"


    Having said this, Zhou Ye turned to Meng Qiniang and asked, "What is the crime of stealing the life and death book?"


    "The soul flies away-you can never live forever!!" Meng Qiniang gritted her teeth and said word by word.


    For her, Chen Shi''s actions are simply too hateful...


    Actually trying to seduce her??


    Do you want her to be abandoned by your own Yelang??


    She knows how stingy her own Yelang is... and she pays much attention to it, even if she eats those evil spirits, she uses it to incarnate snakes. After devouring the evil spirits, she collects the incarnation and returns to her body. digestive¡­¡­


    Never have any formal contact with those evil spirits...


    So, this guy¡ªdamn¡ªdamn¡ªdamn!!!!


    Seeing the resentful expression on Meng Qiniang¡¯s face, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, patted her dolphins lightly, and after a little comfort, said: "I think... God has the virtue of living It is not appropriate to deny a person''s past in this way..."


    "But, Yelang..." Meng Qiniang was a little dumbfounded, what is the situation, when did Yelang become so magnanimous??


    "Don''t talk...Is my words not working?" Zhou Ye drooped his face slightly, and Meng Qiniang was awkward in an instant... stood aside obediently, and said softly: "What Yelang said! Ye! Don¡¯t be angry, the slaves just listen to Yelang..."


    "Thank you, Master Ye, thank you, Master Ye!!" Chen Shi was crying when he heard Zhou Ye''s words...


    Unexpectedly, there are such good people in the underworld...


    However, Zhou Ye''s next sentence left him like thunder, and he couldn''t say a word.


    "Although it is said that God has a good life...but, the fact that you have committed is too big, and I can''t cover up with you...So, you still have to suffer a little bit!!" Zhou Ye Saying this, make a look of thinking... "Otherwise, just do it. Since you like men and women so much, I will give you a compromise. I will allow you to reincarnate as a woman. Prostitutes, substitute prostitutes... endless, how about until this world is destroyed?"


    "No...no...no...sir!!!" Chen Shi was really about to cry when he heard Zhou Ye''s words...


    What is prostitution??It''s the lowest level female branch...


    Let¡¯s put it this way¡ªaccording to historical records, during the Ming Dynasty, prostitution, once¡ªthree cents to five cents...According to the current prices, it was three yuan to five yuan.


    Do you think this is so good??


    "Okay, you don''t want to refuse anymore...That''s it!" Zhou Ye said, patted Chen Shi on the shoulder...


    In an instant, Chen Shi''s soul left his body...


    Chen Shi, who left his body, was at a loss when he saw Zhou Ye spit out a golden character, it was a primitive prostitution...


    This golden inscription rose at the sight of the wind and was directly wrapped on Chen Shi''s soul...


    Chen Shi couldn''t help screaming loudly with a sharp pain from his soul...


    After a while--


    Chen Shi''s soul has turned into a female soul...


    Then, Zhou Ye did not hesitate to grab her soul and walked towards the well of reincarnation in the backyard of Mengpozhuang...


    Coming to the well, Zhou Ye unceremoniously threw Chen Shi''s soul in...


    And at this time, Meng Qiniang also chased it out... yelled: "Yelang is not allowed!!"


    "What?" Zhou Ye, who had thrown Chen Shi''s soul into the Well of Reincarnation, turned his head curiously and asked, "Is there any problem? Qiniang!!!"


    "Yelang... you have caused a big disaster... Then, Chen Shi hasn''t drank Meng Po soup yet!!" Meng Qiniang said anxiously, "After she was reincarnated, didn''t she remember everything? ?"


    "Hahaha...what am I serious!!" Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing when he heard Meng Qiniang''s words, "I just want him to remember the past...or else, how should punishment be called? He doesn''t remember that he was once a boy, so it would be boring!!"


    "Hehe... Yelang is really bad!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Meng Qiniang also realized her own Langjun''s intention, and suddenly smiled.


    But after a while, she said with some worry: "But... Yelang, will Chen Shi, who was reincarnated with the memory of his previous dust, practiced again and didn''t go to prostitution?"


    "It''s okay, my soul mark cuts off her cultivation path, and..." Zhou Ye smiled evilly after saying this, "Only the money from prostitution can she exchange for food, and all other money will be paid. Can''t make her feel good... After being starved to death a few times, she herself will succumb... Believe me, the taste of starving to death is absolutely uncomfortable..."


    Imagine that you know you are a man, but you have to go to prostitution to get enough food... Such torture is enough to make Chen Shitong not want to have a child... Zhou Ye is very satisfied with the punishment he came up with... Sometimes... , Killing a person is a kind of tolerance for him...Chen Shi-that''s it.


    Reference 1737


    The first thousand seven hundred and thirty-seven chapters


    Chen Shi''s arrival and departure were just a small episode for Meng Qiniang.


    After finishing the treatment of Chen Shi, Meng Qiniang returned to her Meng Po Village again, flicking her sleeves-after a few strokes restored everything that had been damaged in the entire Meng Po Village due to the fighting, Meng Qiniang pulled her own man. , Came to the balcony on the second floor...


    Through the glazed windows on the balcony on the second floor, I looked at the red flowers of the other shore that were being swept up by the wind... Meng Qiniang cleverly nestled in the arms of her own prince, and muttered: "Even if Yelang helps them to make flowers and leaves eternal See, they can''t hide from the windy weather once every three hundred years... Yelang, they are so pitiful..."


    "You, it''s just too idle...that''s why you are so sentimental!!" Hearing Meng Qiniang''s words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help rolling his eyes...


    "The slave family knows...but the slave family just can''t help it!!" Meng Qiniang said spoiledly: "People guard these eight hundred miles of Huangquan every day... and they only have this hobby, Yelang, otherwise...or else The Nujia will give you a baby..."


    Having said this, Meng Qiniang''s cheeks are all red...


    "Have a baby...I want it too!!" Zhou Ye sighed and said, "But...you know, my body..."


    As soon as Zhou Ye wanted to speak, he was covered by Meng Qiniang... "The Slave family has its own way... Don¡¯t forget, the Slave Family is a monster... Only a drop of Yelang¡¯s blood is needed, and the Slave Family can be Yelang. The one who gave birth..."


    "Huh?? Is there such a way?" Zhou Ye was surprised when he heard this...If there was such a way, why didn''t his sister, Zhi Bai Suzhen, do it?Uh-well, maybe it''s the different worldview??


    Maybe it''s because the world is different??


    But anyway, this is a good thing for Zhou Ye... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Then I want a daughter, I don''t want a son?"


    "Why?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Meng Qiniang asked a little strangely: "Why doesn''t Yelang like his son?"


    You know, in this era, it is a common phenomenon that patriarchal patriarchy-whether there are girls and infants, they are all because they were abandoned by their parents in the wilderness after they were born, and died of being eaten by wild animals... This, Meng Qi Mother knows best...


    "Because, I want a daughter who is as beautiful and cute as Qiniang..." Zhou Ye smiled and lightly pecked Meng Qiniang''s pink neck: "I want a lovely daughter, hold me every day Hold on to me and call Dad...how good!!"


    Meng Qiniang''s heart was melted by Zhou Ye''s remarks."Then, that Nujia gave birth to a girl for Yelang..."


    "Well--that''s not in a hurry!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "The most important thing right now is to find a few maids for you... Fortunately, when you are pregnant, I will serve you..."


    "That''s easy...I''ll go to Mingtu to find Acha and ask for a few!!" Meng Qiniang is still very confident about this.

 Chapter 1329

    There are more than ten million ghosts in the underworld, and it is very easy to have a few satisfactory maids...


    "Ahem, I think... instead of looking for tea and tea, how about we go to the world to find it?" Zhou Ye said with a dry cough, "Look, let the tea and tea choose, not as good as we personally choose... ¡­So¡­ we might as well go to the world to find it ourselves!!!"


    Hearing what her husband said, Meng Qiniang instantly understood...


    Why are you looking for a maid... My Langjun is thinking of Jingji...


    It''s no wonder that in the blink of an eye, my prince has been in this underworld for many years. It is also common sense to want to go to the world...


    However, in this way, I will not be able to see my Langjun for a while.Thinking of this, Meng Qiniang said bitterly: "It''s good... But when the slave family thinks of the difference since then, after years... the slave family... the slave family feels bored..."


    "It''s okay..." Of course, Zhou Ye couldn''t bear to see his woman feel so sad.He directly said in a big way: "Qiniang will go to the world with me this time...I am responsible for everything...I don''t dare to embarrass me if I want to come to Kunlun..."


    Of course, Meng Qiniang believed her husband''s words... Don¡¯t say anything else, it¡¯s just the concubine of her own concubine, the Queen Mother of the West, one of the two ancient gods of Kunlun. What else does she not believe in? ... But even so, she still remembers her duty...


    She is the master of Huangquan who guards these eight hundred miles of Huangquan, and she is the Mengpo clan who is responsible for preparing the Mengpotang that makes the ghosts forget their predecessors. She has to leave, and the whole underworld will be messy.


    "The slave house...the slave house will not go...Lang Jun, go to the world and play hard... remember to return home soon..." When she said this, Meng Qiniang felt her heart was crying... how could she be willing Leaving her family prince, she had not seen her family prince in the past three days, she would ask a ghost to send a letter to Mingtu so that her family prince came to see her...


    His own prince goes here to the world, it is definitely not a few days to return, let alone play for ten or twenty years...


    How can she be willing??


    But - Meng Qiniang didn''t want to sweep her family''s interest in playing because of her own sake, so --- only to comfort her.


    Looking at Meng Qiniang who was laughing with a strong face, Zhou Ye stroked his forehead and sighed... "Okay, Qiniang, don''t you know that your man, I have great supernatural powers? What can''t be done in Huangquan Tell me, I''ll do it for you!!!"


    "The slave family... the slave family is afraid that the slave family will leave. For years, no one will make Meng Po soup, let alone those evil spirits who do not enter the six realms... the entire underworld will be in chaos..." said this, Meng Qi The mother is even more depressed... "At that time, I am afraid that not only Acha will blame the slave family, but even Queen Mother Xi will be convicted of the slave family!!"


    "That''s it?" Zhou Ye said in a daze.


    "Hmm..." Meng Qiniang nodded slightly.


    "Simple..." Zhou Ye sighed, "It''s so simple..."


    Speaking of this, Zhou Ye stood up directly and waved his hand gently... the glazed window on the balcony opened...


    Facing the wind of Huangquan, Zhou Ye whispered: "Legal Order: Huangquan Flower Sea should have a road to life and death, the road of life goes straight to the well of reincarnation, and the dead road goes straight to outside Mengpo Village.¡±


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, Huangquan Eight Baili Manzhusha Hua Huahai slowly separated two fork roads, one leading to the well of reincarnation, and the other leading to an open space outside Mengpo Village.


    Zhou Ye said: "Laws: Manzhu Shahua in the Yellow Springs should have a strange fragrance, no matter whether you live or die, smell this strange fragrance and forget the past... The soul of goodness should be cast into six reincarnations according to their merits. , The crime is so heinous, you should go to the dead and throw yourself into the mouth of the Meng Po clan!!"


    Hearing the words of her own Langjun, Meng Qiniang threw the Yangjuan in her hands ecstatically...Following the wind, the Yangjuan floated to the Huahai Crossroad, hiding her figure. ...


    Then, with a pinch in Meng Qiniang''s hand, a avatar emerged and turned into a black sky-reaching giant python, forming a snake formation directly at the end of the dead end, facing the dead end, growing her own huge mouth... blinking A huge stone cave with a height of ten meters and a width of five meters was formed...


    So far-Huangquan''s life and death road is completed.


    "Now, you can safely go to the world with me, right?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Hmm!! Wherever Yelang goes, the slave family will go..." Meng Qiniang hugged her husband tightly from behind and muttered, "The slave family should never be separated from Yelang..."


    Reference 1738


    The first thousand seven hundred and thirty-eight chapters


    Jiuyuan County-the original territory of the State of Zhao, was later annexed by Qin, and was established as Jiuyuan County.


    This is the east gate of the Great Qin Empire, the long ancient Great Wall of Zhao State defends the Xiongnu outside the pass.


    Due to the military strength of the Great Qin Empire, the Huns and Donghu outside the pass have not dared to detain them for a long time... Near the Chengguan a hundred li, the pasture with abundant pastures has also dried up and died due to the continuous warfare of the past few years. A wasteland filled with yellow sand.


    It''s winter¡ªthe north wind is strong and the snow is flying...


    On the wasteland hundreds of kilometers away from Jiuyuan Pass...


    A two-wheeled carriage pulled by two horses is slowly driving on the snow-covered old road...


    The outside world is cold and windy and snow is fluttering, but in the carriage, it is warm as spring...


    In the front section of this square-inch carriage, there is a small carbon stove, and the charcoal fire in the stove is extremely hot...


    On the ground of the back section of the carriage, there are thick furs of all kinds... On top of the fur, a young man in white is sitting there with his back leaning on the carriage, holding in his arms a beautiful woman in a white palace dress. Beautiful girl¡­¡­


    At this time, the carriage window was open. What was surprising was that the cold wind outside the window seemed to be unable to blow into the window at all, and there was no cold air intruding into this warm square inch.


    "Qiniang, if you are sleepy, go to sleep..." Zhou Ye looked at the figure in his arms with the little head constantly lit...


    I didn''t expect that as a snake demon, Meng Qiniang could not meet the hibernation instinct...


    The most unfortunate thing is--


    This time when I arrived in the world, it happened to be in the twelfth lunar month... Meng Qiniang, who had never hibernated before, was actually sleepy...


    "No, don''t..." Even though Meng Qiniang was so sleepy that she couldn''t open her eyes, she still barely supported herself and refused to sleep... For her, every minute and every minute she gets along with her family Seconds are precious, how can you spend it in your sleep??


    Besides... She also likes the silver-clad world outside... This is a beautiful scenery that cannot be seen in the yellow spring.


    And this is the first time she has traveled with her own prince, how could she be so disappointed, leaving her own prince aside... and sleeping on her own?


    "I want to... I want to enjoy the snow scene with Yelang..." Meng Qiniang said, her eyes gradually closed... She really couldn''t stand it anymore...


    Ah-who called her a snake monster??


    Seeing Meng Qiniang who was gradually falling asleep in his arms... Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile and shook his head... This silly girl...


    Gently patted Meng Qiniang in her arms to make her sleep deeper, Zhou Ye cast his gaze on the ice-covered beauty outside the car window...


    It''s been a long time since he had seen the snow scene, and he was really panicked about missing it.


    Speaking of which, people are really mean...


    When he was an ordinary person, he was in the north with four distinct seasons...


    At that time, he was really full of various fantasies about the bikinis of beautiful beach girls...


    However, it really made him stay in that place for a long time, and he began to miss the ice in the north again.


    So... the best is what people can''t get...


    With this thought, Zhou Ye quietly watched the snow scene outside the car window.


    And at this moment--


    Outside the carriage...


    On the mound covered by heavy snow...a piece of snow suddenly moved...

 Chapter 1330

    Then, a pair of small black eyes popped out of the snow...


    Looking closely, it turned out that it was a snow fox with long white hair...


    I saw that Xuehu stared at the carriage stubbornly, and there was a hint of human curiosity in his small eyes.


    What the little fox is curious about is--


    Why did she smell the same kind of breath in that carriage??


    Of course, the so-called similar aura does not mean that she smelled the fox, but...she smelled the smell of [Demon]...


    Do you want to say hello to the same kind???


    After the little white fox hesitated for a moment... stepped on all four hooves and ran towards the carriage...


    She has practiced for thousands of years, and hasn''t seen her kind in a long time...


    Today, I was able to meet a fellow of the same kind, and I had to chat about everything...


    Thinking of this, at the feet of Little White Fox, he ran faster...


    Originally, the speed of the carriage was not fast, and the speed of the little white fox could be said to be as fast as lightning, so in just a moment-the little white fox caught up with the carriage.


    Then-the hind legs pushed hard...towards the curtain of the car door, jumped over...


    Little White Fox is no stranger to this kind of human vehicle... In her perception, the so-called car door is just a thick leather curtain. You can get in with a hard hit...


    However, today¡ªshe miscalculated...


    The curtain-she did break open...


    However, there seemed to be an invisible wall behind the curtain... She didn''t hit it like this, but she didn''t break away... Directly the whole fox was stuck on the transparent barrier... It looked extremely funny...


    At this time, Zhou Ye''s attention was also attracted by the loud sound of the little fox hitting the transparent barrier...


    When he saw the appearance of the little fox, he laughed unscrupulously...


    "Hahahahahaha...hahahaha..."


    The little fox accidentally bumped into the invisible barrier, it was enough to be wronged... Now, I saw an unscrupulous guy, and he actually laughed at himself... That was really angry from the guts and evil from the heart. what¡­¡­


    To Zhou Ye, there was a bit of threatening...


    And Zhou Ye, who saw the little fox''s intimidating look, not only didn''t converge, but laughed even louder...


    The little white fox was psychologically wronged...just when she was considering whether to eat this bastard...


    She felt that the invisible barrier in front of her was empty... and then she fell into the car.


    "Huh, is a fox demon?" At this time, Meng Qiniang, who was already asleep, was also awakened by Zhou Ye''s laughter... It''s just that she didn''t blame herself for anything, but for herself His gaze was on the little white fox that appeared in the carriage.


    Hearing Du Qiniang call out his identity, the little white fox no longer hides his identity...


    White flowers floated across the little fox, and a woman wearing a white dress appeared in front of Zhou Ye and Meng Qiniang...


    Although the little fox demon has transformed into a human form, but...whether it''s face or hands... it is covered by a piece of pale skin...


    It looks almost as if I had vitiligo all over... It was a bit scary, and a bit desolate.


    The little fox, who had completed the change, knelt down in front of Zhou Ye and bowed to Meng Qiniang... "Xiaowei Jiuxiao, the beautiful fox, have seen my sister!!"


    Hearing this name, Zhou Ye was stunned... Fuck, is there still a painted skin plot in this world??Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but carefully looked at the little fox in front of him. Although his skin was pale,...you could still see the grace of Brother Xun.


    Reference 1739


    One thousand seven hundred and thirty-nine chapters


    "You? Haven''t been transformed yet?" Meng Qiniang couldn''t help asking, looking at the scary little fox in front of him.


    "Transformation?" Hearing Meng Qiniang''s words, Xiaowei was stunned... "Isn''t the demon cultivated by the demon spirit?? Wuxin, how to transform?"


    "..." Hearing Xiaowei''s words, Meng Qiniang was speechless for a while... which fool said that the demon is a demon spirit of Xiu, what does it mean to be unable to transform without a heart??


    "Sister is so beautiful!" Xiao Wei looked at Meng Qiniang''s white skin, and asked with some envy: "How does my elder sister keep it? Is it also by serving people to keep it?"


    "..." Xiaowei''s words made Meng Qiniang even more speechless... "In front of my husband, are you saying these... appropriate?"


    "It''s just a human being left and right... Kill it..." The little one said indifferently, "Didn''t sister take him as a spare ration? But speaking, the sister''s method is really extreme. Okay, the mountain is covered by heavy snow, and there is a bite of warm blood to eat, which is great..."


    "Uh¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Zhou Ye really felt like lying down with a gun... Damn, my position became a spare ration in the blink of an eye... Did it drop too fast??


    Seeing the helpless look on her Lang Jun''s face that kept rolling her eyes, Meng Qiniang couldn''t help but shudder with a smile...


    She has never seen her husband so helpless before...


    How can this not make Meng Qiniang feel interesting??


    "Yes, yes, I just took him as a spare ration..." Meng Qiniang smiled and said breathlessly: "But this spare ration is extremely powerful. Be careful when he gets angry. Eat it..."


    "I''m not afraid!!" Xiao Wei patted his B+ Hun''s mouth, and confidently said: "Apart from those eliminators and human monks, I have never seen anyone who can beat me..."


    Having said this, Xiao Wei asked curiously: "My sister hasn''t told me how to transform into a human form and keep it! When I was in the Demon Realm, I often heard people say...you must be obedient if you want to stay in a human form. Cannibalism... But I haven''t eaten the human heart yet... I think it''s disgusting to eat the human heart... Does my sister keep the human form by serving the human heart?"


    "Haha..." Meng Qiniang smiled slightly in the face of Xiaowei''s questioning like a gun, "I didn''t turn into a human form by taking people''s hearts..."


    "Then sister, you..." Xiao Wei''s eyes lit up when she heard Meng Qiniang''s words. If she could, she didn''t want to take the human heart and keep her human form... In her opinion, cannibalism is too disgusting.


    "I got to know the first time in the underworld... I was instigated by the Queen Mother of the West and transformed into shape..." Having said this, Meng Qiniang said softly, "So, I don''t need to take the human heart to stay in human form!!"


    "What???" Xiaowei was dumbfounded...


    She didn''t expect that on a whim, she wanted to meet a powerful person who wanted to chat with fellow demons who passed by...


    Hades is tentative??


    How long ago was that??


    Thousands of ancient times??


    However, these are not the main points... The main point is... "Then, that sister can have a way to teach me how to stay in human form without cannibalism?"


    This is the topic that Xiaowei is most concerned about...


    "I can''t teach you this..." Meng Qiniang shook her head slightly... "I was in a muddle-headed horror and was turned into a demon by Queen Mother of the West. How could I teach you? And you and me? The monster body is different, what suits me may not necessarily suit you...so..."


    "Sister...Is there no other way?"


    Hearing what Meng Qiniang said, Xiao Wei was not disappointed?It''s impossible...

 Chapter 1331

    She really wanted to transform into a human form and play in the world...Because she couldn''t transform into a human form, she had to stay in this desolate place outside the pass, not to enter the world of flowers inside the pass...


    I really want to... I really want to go inside to play...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Seeing Xiaowei''s frustrated expression, Meng Qiniang couldn''t bear it...


    To be honest, she still likes this unpretentious little demon fox... "Actually... there is no other way..."


    Hearing Meng Qiniang''s words, Xiaowei, who was originally sad, resurrected with blood. She hurried forward a few times, rushed to Meng Qiniang''s side, grabbed Meng Qiniang''s hand with both hands, and asked with joy. : "What is the solution? Sister, tell me...what is the solution?"


    Seeing Xiaowei''s eager expression, Meng Qiniang smiled slightly and said, "Although I don''t know how to wish you in shape... But, I know who has this magical power..."


    Xiao Wei hurriedly asked: "Who is it? Sister, can you introduce me to me? Xiao Wei is willing to be a cow and a horse to repay my sister!!"


    "That person, you have also seen...far away in front of you!!" Meng Qiniang smiled and turned her gaze to her side, pretending to have prepared rations and refused to speak.


    "He????" Seeing Meng Qiniang''s gesture, Xiaowei''s whole person is Spartan... "He, he, isn''t he your sister''s prepared ration?"


    "Haha...that''s just a joke!!!" Meng Qiniang smiled: "My Yelang is a person with great supernatural powers. How dare I eat him? He eats me almost..."


    "Huh???" Xiao Wei was stunned...


    To be honest, Xiao Wei had been at odds with Zhou Ye from the beginning. Who made Zhou Ye dare to watch her joke??


    Moreover, the smile is so exaggerated...


    Obviously it''s just a human being... and so arrogant!!


    If Zhou Ye were not Meng Qiniang¡¯s prepared rations, Xiao Wei vowed that he would definitely kill him...


    But now-the plot reverses, he is actually someone who can transform himself... Xiao Wei was dumbfounded in an instant...


    Zhou Ye looked at Xiao Wei with a smile, just to see how the Nine Heavens Fox planned to beg himself...


    "I wonder if you can teach me how to transform into a human form?" Xiaowei asked with an extremely reluctant expression on Zhou Ye.


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "However, the Fa, don''t pass it lightly...I have one condition..."


    "Excuse me for the little girl''s refusal..."


    Before Zhou Ye finished speaking, Xiao Wei interrupted... Then the little fox turned his head and got out of the car...


    Just kidding, did he think he would beg him?


    He really thinks too much...


    This girl won''t ask you if she doesn''t change her form...


    Xiao Wei''s piety shot Zhou Ye for a moment... Then, his horns were slightly tilted up... Xiao Wei deserves to be Xiao Wei, really a beautiful fox who dares to love and hate... ¡­


    However, the more so, the more interested Zhou Ye...


    Seeing that Xiao Wei was about to leave the carriage... Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "You don''t want to accept my terms, I just want you to accept my terms..."


    Reference 1740


    One thousand seven hundred and forty chapters


    "You don''t want to accept my terms, I just want you to accept my terms!!"


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell... Xiao Wei felt that he was close to the car door beside him, and in an instant, he flew far away...


    No, it''s not that the car door flies out all the way...


    It is the entire carriage, which was expanded into an endless space by people with great magical powers...


    "What do you want to do?" Jiuxiao Meihu Xiaowei turned around angrily, looked at Zhou Ye... and asked loudly: "I don''t want your transformation, you still refuse to let me go. What do you want to do?"


    "I said...you must transform, and you must accept my terms!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and stood up gently...walking towards Jiuxiao Meihu..."Now, listen carefully to me. condition¡­¡­"


    "I don''t listen, I don''t listen, I don''t listen..." Xiao Wei desperately covered his ears with his hands...


    However, this is no use...


    Zhou Ye''s voice didn''t pass through her eardrums at all, it appeared directly in her mind.


    "My condition is very simple...that is, I will help you transform, and you will become my maid..."


    "The ghost wants to be your maid... I won''t be transformed... You let me go!!" Xiao Wei yelled...


    "It''s late..." Zhou Ye said with a wicked smile: "From the moment you enter my carriage, the ending is doomed..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, Xiao Wei only felt that his body was restrained by an invisible huge force, flying in the air like a big letter out of thin air.


    At this time, Xiao Wei really panicked...


    Facing Zhou Ye''s out-of-standard existence, she no longer knew what to do... At the critical moment, she finally remembered her fellow demons... "Sister, sister, save me... sister... save me ...I won''t be transformed!!"


    Hearing Xiaowei''s call for help, even though Meng Qiniang felt that it was not good for her husband to force people so much... But if she was asked to save Xiaowei, she would never do it...


    What a joke...


    She can¡¯t wait to give her heart to her husband, not to mention that her husband just forced to accept a little demon fox as a maid... Even if her husband wants to circumvent the little demon fox forcibly, she will only help. Prevented...


    In the face of Meng Qiniang¡¯s silence, Xiao Wei was completely desperate... Her demonic compatriots refused to save her, and she couldn''t resist the powerful human in front of her... What should I do??


    What should she do??


    However, before Xiao Wei came up with a solution... Zhou Ye had already come to her.


    Looking up and down at the little demon fox struggling in mid-air, Zhou Ye smiled...


    "Legal Order: Xiaowei Jiuxiao''s beautiful fox should be perfected into a human form!"


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, Xiao Wei found that his extremely pale skin was cracking and falling off inch by inch...


    In just a moment, all the pale skin on her body fell to the ground, and it was replaced by a white and red skin.


    "Not bad, not bad!! It seems that the effect is good!!" Zhou Ye looked at Xiao Wei who had changed greatly, and nodded in satisfaction.


    If Xiao Wei in the past looked a little frightening, now Xiao Wei can already be regarded as an alluring posture.


    At this time, Xiao Wei also found that she was free again... She held her hands in front of her eyes in disbelief, and looked at the beautiful complexion on her hands, she felt a mixed feeling of sadness and joy in her heart...


    The good news is that from now on, she really doesn''t need to take the human heart to transform into a human form.

 Chapter 1332

    The sad thing is-for this person, she paid too much...


    "I feel that I have paid a lot?" Zhou Ye asked with a slight smile after seeing through Xiaowei''s mind.


    "Yeah..." For some reason, Xiao Wei didn''t open up to Zhou Ye at this time... Maybe she was somewhat grateful to Zhou Ye for helping her realize her dream of transforming into a human form, right??


    "Not much...really, not much..." Zhou Ye stroked Xiao Wei''s hair in a complex mood... muttered in his mouth.


    Compared to her contribution in the movie, it''s really not much...


    She paid the price of her own demon spirit, she paid the price of being imprisoned in the ice hell... She paid the price of loneliness for a thousand years...


    However, in the end... is still making clothes for others...


    Love, she didn''t get it, human form¡ªshe didn''t get it either...


    "Are you feeling? Why are you feeling?" Xiaowei keenly heard some clues from Zhou Ye''s tone...


    However, Zhou Ye would never tell her...


    "Sigh?? How could I feel? You heard it wrong!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly... "Well, as my maid, you must first meet my requirements...Come, let me hug... "


    "I killed you rascal..." Xiao Wei was just a little emotional, but Zhou Ye''s words made her stomach angry... She angrily rushed towards Zhou Ye, her fingers like hooks, facing Zhou Ye''s Jun I slashed my face...


    "It''s so enthusiastic...I like your enthusiastic performance!!" Facing Xiaowei''s attack, Zhou Ye didn''t move, smiled slightly... and then snapped his fingers lightly.


    Suddenly-Xiao Wei felt that the whole world was getting bigger... Zhou Ye was also getting bigger...


    No, it''s not that Zhou Ye has become bigger, nor that the world has become bigger... but that she... has become smaller...


    "Rogue, what did you do to me?" As soon as Xiao Wei asked, he realized that what was vomiting out of his mouth was not human words, but - the croak of the fox.


    Well, she was turned back to her prototype by Zhou Ye...


    "Xiao Wei is so cute..." Zhou Ye held Xiao Wei, who was once again transformed into a beautiful fox in Nine Heavens, while gently combing her hair, while laughing and joking: "Sure enough, Xiao Wei is the most well-behaved at this time. Oh..."


    "..." Xiao Wei wanted to jump up from Zhou Ye''s arms, grabbing his face and blooming...


    However, as soon as she moved, she realized that the big hand placed on her body actually had a posture of moving to some indescribable place...Suddenly she lay down and tightened her tail to stop some shameless guy. Harassment.


    Bastard, prot¨¦g¨¦, rascal... rascal...


    After reading all the curse words I know in my heart...


    Xiao Wei still had to accept this change temporarily...


    She was raised as a pet by this bastard...


    Ahhhhh... this is not as good as the maid...


    However, no matter what Xiaowei scolded in his heart, Zhou Ye didn''t care... He was happy that he would get something as soon as he came out. This is really great... Since he has harvested a Nine Heavens Fox Xiaowei, does it mean it? So, he can get another Pei Rong, one Xia Bing... and one or many interesting characters??You know, there is a role played by Liu Yan...


    Can''t let it go, absolutely can''t let it go...


    Reference 1741


    Chapter one thousand seven hundred and forty one


    Qin, repair straight roads-from Xianyang to Jiuyuan.


    This was once the logistics channel built by Emperor Qin Shihuang to attack the Huns... Today, when the Huns are settled, it has become a convenient way for merchants from the North and the South.


    It''s just that most of the contacts are Hu businessmen, and there are not many businessmen in the Great Qin Empire itself.


    why??Because-the Great Qin Empire emphasized agriculture and suppressed business.


    According to the Qin Law, merchants are not allowed to wear silk, merchants are not allowed to ride in luxury carriages, and merchants are not allowed...


    In short, even if you have money, you have to be aggrieved, and your social status is not as good as a farmer...


    This made the entire commerce of the Great Qin Empire almost disappeared.


    Of course, this has nothing to do with Zhou Ye...


    He was traveling graciously at this time, sitting in the carriage... Following the straight, slowly walking towards Shangjun County.


    The merchants on the straight road all looked at this carriage, which can avoid the frame of the carriage without a human being driven, and was amazed.


    "Where are we going?" Xiao Wei had already turned into a human form at this time, but... she was still nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, letting Zhou Ye''s big hands stroke her long hair.


    no way¡­¡­¡­¡­


    This was already the fifth day she was forcibly kept by Zhou Ye.


    In these five days, she tried to escape...


    result--


    Before I ran 500 meters away, I was caught by Zhou Ye... and was severely punished...


    How is it punished??


    Ahem, of course Zhou Ye would not use any torture to punish Xiao Wei, anyway, it was his little maid''s.


    Zhou Ye only slightly punished him slightly...it was just a fart, cough and cough¡ªhe took off his pants and hit...


    Run once, fight once...


    In five days...


    Xiao Wei''s fart valley was beaten a total of 26 times...


    This chick has been beaten and scared...


    hit??Xiao Wei couldn''t beat Zhou Ye...


    Regardless of her magic or her charm, it was completely useless for Zhou Ye.


    On the contrary, because of the use of charm, she almost...then there is no guarantee.


    Run, she can''t run away...every time she gets caught back, she suffers assault.


    Xiao Wei has accepted his fate...


    Of course, at least on the surface, she has completely accepted her fate... It''s hard to say what she thought in her heart.


    It''s a bit far...


    Let us return to the topic.

 Chapter 1333

    Holding Xiaowei and watching the scenery outside the window leisurely, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile when he heard Xiaowei''s words... "Let''s go for a stroll in Xianyang, and then... and then down the river all the way to Kuaiji County... ¡­"


    "Go to Kuaiji County?" Xiaowei was stunned... "What to do in Kuaiji County?"


    After these days of getting along, Xiao Wei almost knows the character of his master...


    He can sit and never stand, and he can lie down and never sit. There must be a beauty beside him to play with.


    It used to be the elder sister she had just recognized, Meng Qiniang... Meng Qiniang just fell asleep some time ago, so she replaced him and became the beauty that Zhou Ye played with.


    Such a lazy master is going to Kuaiji County not far away??


    What is there to attract him??


    "Haha..." Facing Xiaowei''s question, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Because there are treasures born there...!!!"


    "Treasure? What kind of treasure?" Hearing the words "Treasure", Xiao Wei''s eyes lit up... Based on her understanding of her master, if he said it was a treasure, then it must be a treasure...


    What can be considered a treasure by Zhou Ye, who has great abilities, is absolutely extraordinary...


    Thinking of this, Xiao Wei became even more curious... "Master, just tell me... what kind of treasure is it?"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled and said nothing...


    He would never tell Xiao Wei that the treasure he wanted was definitely not the kind of treasure Xiao Wei had imagined.


    "Cut... stingy!!" Xiao Wei begged to act like a baby for a long time, and found that Zhou Ye didn''t tell her what the treasure was... It made her frustrated... "I''m hungry... bad master... I want to eat grilled fish. Piece...I want to eat..."


    "Well...I will give you all..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head. From his wristband, he took out a lot of snacks... and placed it in front of Xiao Wei.


    Seeing these snacks, Xiaowei''s eyes brightened... He quickly grabbed a packaging bag, and after tearing it open, he squeezed a dried fish with his hand and gently put it into his mouth... He said with a look of intoxication: too delicious¡­¡­"


    Seeing Xiao Wei''s intoxicated expression, Zhou Ye can''t help but to be handsome...


    good to eat?


    Of course it''s delicious...


    This is the snack that Zhou Ye brought from the Marvel universe. Apart from anything else, the package of dried fish that Xiaowei ate was taken from a freshwater ocean planet named Haisalapu in Andromeda. Made of fish...


    Marine fish that has never been industrially polluted, and then processed by the top seasoning masters of Umbrella Food Laboratory...Finally, this simple vacuum-packaged grilled fish fillet...


    That taste is a superb...Of course, almost all the snacks in Zhou Ye''s bracelet come from this...


    There are many species that are not there on earth...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Seeing Xiaowei eating the grilled fish fillets in small bites, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, took out another bottle of 100% pure juice, poured a glass out... and then handed it to Xiao Wei..." Eat slowly, no one will grab you...Drink some juice!!"


    "Hmm..." Xiao Wei lit his little head, took the juice from Zhou Ye with one hand, and took a sip...a ??long sigh...


    "What''s the matter? Suddenly feel so emotional...?" Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile as he looked at Xiao Wei''s sigh.


    "Nothing...Nothing!!" Xiao Wei hurriedly pretended to smile... said: "I''m just feeling the long road, when will I get to Kuaiji County..."


    Although seeing Xiao Wei''s words insincere, Zhou Ye did not intend to expose her, but smiled and said, "Soon!!"


    Although Xiaowei is a demon, she doesn''t eat much... just two packets of fish fillets sent her away...


    After eating and drinking, she simply nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, and gently closed her eyes... Let Zhou Ye''s big hands behave around her.


    For a while, the carriage became quiet... Except for the breathing of the three people, there were no other sounds.


    The carriage that Zhou Ye was riding in was running quietly on the straight...


    In the afternoon¡ªjust when it got dark, the carriage finally arrived at Shangjun County.


    Because it is located on the border, the guards here are particularly strict...


    Outside the city gate, the soldiers in armor, one by one, interrogated the merchants who planned to enter the city.


    If you have a guide, you can enter the city...


    No way to guide??


    Haha, not only will you not be allowed to enter the city, but you will also be arrested and scrutinized strictly...?Ha ha¡­¡­


    Reference 1742


    One thousand seven hundred and forty two chapters


    As night fell, the soldiers guarding the city accelerated their speed of investigation.


    Soon, it was Zhou Ye''s turn to be interrogated...


    "Where is the owner of the carriage?? Where is the king?" The captain in black armor, hitting Zhou Ye''s cowl with a copper sword in his hand, shouted: "Quickly lead the way up...the one who has no way of guidance, Treat yourself as a fugitive...don¡¯t mistake yourself...


    During the Great Qin Empire, a strict household registration system had been implemented. Residents were not allowed to leave their place of residence if they had nothing to do, and if they needed to go out, they had to report to the local government and get directions.


    The guide will also indicate where you are from, where you are going, and how long you will return home.


    No way guide??


    The light one will be tortured, the heavy one will be sent to the frontier-Xiu the Great Wall.


    Although the squad leader in charge of checking the guides is a bit strange, why this carriage has no masters, but... he doesn''t bother to care so much. As long as there are guides, then everything is fine, no guides??Haha...The Great Wall Slave Camp is waiting for you for a lifetime--


    Include food and housing, as well as fitness programs. It also comes with tens of thousands of people buried together in the yin house compound, so that you will not be alone under Jiuquan, stay with your workers and sleep with friends... Dear, what are you waiting for, hurry up and lose your way Please order it.


    Ahem, the above is purely mouthful...


    After the goalkeeper squadron shouted, he winked at his hand...


    This carriage is too weird, there is no guard, and the door is closed...I can''t help them not pay attention.


    At this time, the soldiers under the commander of the squadron were also ready to wind their bows with their swords out of their sheaths...In case of an unexpected event, they immediately swarmed up and held the culprits on the spot.


    No way, the Emperor Qin just issued a decree to conquer the people to build the Great Wall... Fugitives are everywhere, and it is impossible to not take strict precautions.


    Just when the soldiers were ready, the car door opened... a handsome young man walked out of the car.


    No one else, it was Zhou Ye...


    He doesn''t have any guides... but he doesn''t care...because he doesn''t need guides.


    Just when Zhou Ye planned to use his own mental standpoint to get through.

 Chapter 1334

    Xiao Wei suddenly got out of Zhou Ye and shouted: "Help...This is a horse bandit outside Renguan, he kidnapped me..."


    Following the yelling, Xiaowei got out of Zhou Ye''s armpit with agility, and then rushed to behind the soldiers...


    Hearing Xiao Wei''s words, the soldiers were shocked...


    The weapon in his hand was aimed at Zhou Ye involuntarily... and he shouted: "Don''t move!!!"


    "You will kill you if you move!"


    "Hurry up and report to the county magistrate!!"


    For a time, all the soldiers were like a big enemy...


    No wonder they are so...


    Although Zhou Ye is very handsome and dressed in luxurious clothes... But, men, when they meet women chanting for help, they always like to be heroes... Besides, same-sex repulsion... The more handsome, the more exclusive... This is gender discrimination. ...


    At this time, as the soldiers were besieging Zhou Ye, Xiao Wei flashed in the crowd... and soon disappeared.


    She knows that with the ability of these soldiers, there is no way to trap her master...


    Don''t run at this time, when will you stay??


    In fact-she guessed one thing wrong.


    If Zhou Ye wants to catch her, then... even if there are thousands of troops standing in front of her, she still can''t escape...


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t want to catch her back at this moment.


    What should I say??


    Adjusting one way, one loosening and one relaxing... Those few days have already tightened Xiao Wei very tightly. At this time, it is time to let her go out for a lap.


    Although Zhou Ye let go of the hands that bound Xiaowei, Zhou Ye never let go of the shackles in Xiaowei''s heart...


    As long as the bondage in Xiao Wei''s heart is still there, sooner or later, she will come back crying...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and didn''t care about the scolding of these soldiers...


    It wasn''t until Xiaowei''s figure disappeared inside the city that Zhou Ye looked at the soldiers who were on the verge of an enemy and said, "Well, you all go away!!"


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, those soldiers, as if waking up from a dream, respectfully saluted Zhou Ye, "Yes...!!!"


    After looking at these soldiers, Zhou Ye shook his head, and then got into his carriage again...The kite was flying out, don''t rush to pull the string, just let her wave outside...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye''s carriage was on the road again... following the main road of the city gate, heading into the city.


    In the city, I just found an inn... after asking for a room...


    Live in...


    Everything seems to have never happened before.


    It seemed that Zhou Ye had never had a maid named Xiao Wei.


    And at this time - - in the home of a wealthy family named Wu in the city.


    Xiao Wei is hiding in the boudoir of the daughter of this wealthy family named Wu.


    "Hahahahaha...I am finally free, and want to let me be your maid...I want to blind your heart!!"


    This is a room of only over 30 square meters. Although the furnishings in the room are simple, they are very elegant.


    And Xiao Wei is lying on the lady''s couch at the moment, laughing loudly...


    She is celebrating her free rebirth.


    On the side of the couch, a woman in a light red sarong and a woman in coarse linen were standing there with a dull expression.


    Obviously, they have been controlled by Xiao Wei''s charm.


    Just as Xiaowei was laughing proudly, a man''s voice suddenly came from outside the house, "Daughter, are you okay? Why are you smiling so happy?"


    Obviously, her laughter alarmed the owner of this house.


    Xiao Wei hurriedly stopped the laughter, and then whispered to the young lady wearing a red sarong: "Quick answer, you have nothing to do, you are just fighting with the maid, so that''s why!!"


    Hearing Xiaowei''s words, Miss Wu Jia said blankly: "Daddy, my daughter is okay...just now my daughter was playing with Hualing, thank you for your concern!!"


    "It''s fine..." As the voice fell, there was no one outside the house after a while of footsteps.


    At this time, Xiao Wei just relaxed a little...


    After secretly excited for a long time... Xiao Wei found out that he was hungry...


    After all, she just ate some snacks in the car because of her hurry...


    As for snacks, I felt full at the time, but after a while... I would feel hungry in my belly.


    However, this is not a problem... Xiao Wei directly looked at the maid in coarse cloth and ordered: "Go and get me some food, I''m hungry!!"


    "Yes!!" The maid agreed and went out...


    Soon, she walked in with an earthen jar and a ceramic bowl...


    After placing the crock pot on the wooden table, I used a wooden spoon to fill a bowl of thick yellow rice porridge from the crock pot and placed it in front of Xiao Wei."Please enjoy!"


    Reference 1743


    One thousand seven hundred and forty three chapters


    "Puff¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Xiaowei only took a sip of yellow rice porridge, and he spewed out... "What the hell is this, why is it so bad?"


    "This is vegetable porridge!! Master..." the maid explained: "It''s cooked with yellow rice and kosmos... It''s delicious..."


    Seven Potatoes-refers to seven kinds of pickles of leek, jing, mao, sunflower, celery, stalk and bamboo shoots.


    Pickled vegetables and yellow rice...cooking porridge, you can imagine how wonderful it will taste.


    However, this is already a rare treasure for the wealthy.


    Ordinary farmers, it¡¯s not easy to eat when they are full. Are they still picky eaters??Go dreaming.


    However, such delicacies and delicacies are simply unbearable for Xiao Wei.

 Chapter 1335

    Among other things, the weird taste of pickles made her unbearable...


    Her pretense has been taken care of by Zhou Ye these days.


    Although when Xiaowei was following Zhou Ye, he hardly opened fire during the day because of the rush, and just ate some snacks and fresh fruits in the carriage to satisfy his hunger.But at night, her unscrupulous master would make a big meal for her.


    Whether it''s steamed, fried, fried, or boiled in cold melody... Zhou Ye has never wronged her taste buds.


    It can be said that Zhou Ye casually took out the same ingredient from his wristband, which was a rare boutique.


    Xiao Wei has already been tempted...


    Looking at the thick vegetable porridge in the pottery bowl in front of me, I think about the food I have tasted these days... Xiao Wei feels that his standard of living is plummeting.


    "Forget it... take it away!!" Xiao Weiyi waved his hand in a disappointed manner, and asked the maid to remove these things.


    Lying weakly on the couch, Xiao Wei began to seriously ponder a question...


    After leaving Zhou Ye, did he do it right or did it wrong...


    That''s right...


    Did it yourself...


    Compared with freedom...


    What is food...


    Shinobi will pass...


    Yes, forbearance will get used to... Freedom is the most important thing.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Wei bit his vermilion lip lightly and made up his mind... definitely not going back.


    If I go back, I will definitely be laughed at by that unscrupulous master...


    Sleep...


    I''m not hungry when I fall asleep...


    Xiao Wei, gently closed his eyes...


    Half an hour passed...


    Xiao Wei''s eyelids jumped... Apparently, she was not asleep yet.


    An hour has passed...


    She opened her eyes suddenly... she looked at the two masters and servants standing on the couch, "You, sit over there, you look at me like this... How can I sleep?"


    "Yes!!!" X2


    The two masters and servants who were seduced by Xiaowei responded... and sat obediently on the straw mat.Quietly without saying a word...


    Xiao Wei closed his eyes again...


    however¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Half an hour later... she still has no sleep...


    Xiao Wei sat up again...


    She feels crazy...no one is holding her behind her, she can''t fall asleep...what the hell is going on??


    Xiao Wei feels like he''s going crazy...Why is this??


    It must be the trick that the bastard master used to himself... Do you think you would succumb to this??


    Huh-I think too much... She-the dignified Jiuxiao beautiful fox, will never give in...


    But... I really can''t sleep... What should I do???


    Just when Xiao Wei was anxious, he suddenly saw the master and servant sitting there silently... his brows frowned, and his heart came to mind.


    Wouldn''t she still be able to sleep without Zhou Ye?Huh... She has a substitute...


    Thinking of this, Xiao Wei pointed directly to Miss Wu Jia who was wearing a red dress, and said: "You, come up to sleep with me..."


    "Yes!!" Of course the charmed Miss Wu Jia would not resist Xiao Wei''s orders...


    She undressed directly, walked to the side of the couch, and then lay down beside Xiao Wei obediently...


    Seeing Miss Wu''s sleeping position, Xiao Wei frowned, "Go inside and sleep..."


    "Yes!!"


    Miss Wu Jia obediently walked around the sofa and lay down...


    Now, I finally feel more comfortable in my heart...


    Xiao Wei lay down again... and then whispered: "Hold me!!"


    "Yes..." Miss Wu''s arm hugged Xiao Wei''s slender waist from behind...


    "Idiot... not there!!" Xiao Wei muttered dissatisfiedly, grabbed Miss Wu Jia''s hand and placed it on his own mouth...


    however----


    I don¡¯t feel that way at all...


    Not right at all...


    How could this be??


    Xiao Wei felt the hand of Miss Wu Jia, and was at a loss...


    What''s wrong with yourself??


    Why do you even have to imitate the state of sleeping in Zhou Ye''s arms...


    In this way...what is the difference between her escape and not escape??


    With such a dazed mind... Xiao Wei didn''t know when, and gradually fell asleep...


    And on the other side¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the upper room in the inn...Zhou Ye just put away his own mirror image...


    Through the flashing picture in the water mirror, you can still see Xiao Wei''s beautiful face...

 Chapter 1336

    Obviously, Zhou Ye had been paying attention to the little maid who had run away from home.


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye, who turned off the mirroring technique, smiled, and the effect of the heart lock had begun to appear...


    Lock down and lock the body to confine freedom.


    Lock the soul in the lock, life and death are from the heart.


    Lock and lock your heart, you will never escape.


    For Xiao Wei, Zhou Ye used a heart lock...


    Since it''s out to play...There is no need to worry so much, watching the little demon fox jump into his arms little by little, isn''t it beautiful??


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly...


    Turned around and walked to the couch, caressed Meng Qiniang''s beautiful little face, muttering to herself: "Qiniang, soon, your first maid will have it!!"


    Meng Qiniang, who was hibernating, seemed to have heard the words of her own Langjun, and she screamed, and leaned against Zhou Ye...


    "Haha...to sleep!!" Zhou Ye smiled, undressed, turned over on the couch, hugged Meng Qiniang, and closed his eyes...


    Occasionally forbearance, he can still do it...


    The night is getting deeper...


    The next day¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªMiss Wu¡¯s boudoir¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Xiao Wei was awakened by the shouts outside...


    "Miss, the lord calls you to have breakfast!"


    Xiao Wei, who woke up quietly, suddenly felt a sense of depression...


    For the first time successfully escaped from Zhou Ye''s clutches, the excitement of gaining freedom had disappeared without a trace.


    She looked at the boudoir in front of her where she had lived all night... jumped out the window without reluctance.


    After a while--


    The Wu family was in chaos, because the Wu family¡¯s young lady found that her lady was silent, and then hit the door with her old mother and entered, and found her lady lying on the couch, sleeping, and the lady¡¯s maid sitting at a low table. Staring eyes wide, no words or no sound...


    This really scared the Wu family master. He invited the doctor and the mage again...


    However, none of this has anything to do with Xiao Wei. At this time... she has already come to the door of the inn where her host is staying.


    Reference 1744


    One thousand seven hundred and forty four chapters


    Human heart, sometimes very fun...


    When you have something, you always want to desperately escape from all this, just for the illusory freedom.


    But when you really get rid of everything you have and get the freedom you desire.


    But found out--


    I can''t do without everything that I once wanted to escape.


    Xiao Wei is like that...


    "This guest... the guest in the carriage you asked about, he has already left before dawn this morning!!"


    Listening to the words uttered from the inn shopkeeper, Xiao Wei only felt like a thunderbolt in his mind at this moment, with a thud, stupid on the spot...


    "He... he doesn''t want me..."


    "He...really mad at me..."


    Xiao Wei''s eyes straightened, and he muttered to himself...


    "The guest officer? Are you okay?" The innkeeper looked strangely at this handsome man dressed up in front of him...


    Does this guy have a habit of breaking sleeves??


    Hearing that handsome young man left, he became so disheartened in an instant??


    what----


    Thinking of this, the shopkeeper could not help but step back a few steps, for fear that he would be...


    It''s a pity that he thinks a lot.


    Xiao Wei is not interested in him at all...


    Walking out of the inn in despair, Xiao Wei looked at the celebration scene of people coming and going on the street, feeling more and more lonely.


    Today is a rare sunny day, under heavy snow and clear weather, and the new year is approaching...


    The streets are very lively...


    Everyone''s face was filled with a festive atmosphere.


    However, all this made Xiao Wei even more sad...


    She didn''t know, when did she consider Zhou Ye to be her family?


    Maybe it started when he seemed harsh, but actually spoiled himself??


    Or maybe it started when she unknowingly got used to falling asleep in his arms??


    Xiao Wei has not figured it out...


    She just felt that she was like a child abandoned by her family at the moment, pitiful and sad...


    "No, I''m looking for him!!! I want to ask him...why don''t you want me!!!" Xiao Wei at this time also ignored the fact that he had escaped from Zhou Ye, and walked towards the south gate... ¡­


    She still remembered that her master once said that she would go to Xianyang for a tour and then go to Kuaiji County to find treasures.


    If you go to Xianyang, you must go to the south gate.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Wei quickened his pace...


    However, when she came to the gate of the city, she was blocked here...


    At the gate of the city, people outside the city want to come in, and people inside the city want to go out. Outside the long city gate, there is already a long queue...


    Xiao Wei just waited for a moment and got impatient...

 Chapter 1337

    For her, every time there is a delay, the farther her master''s carriage goes, the less hope of finding her master...


    At this time, she didn''t care about revealing anything... Slightly short, she jumped directly onto the roof of the roadside... Passed through the house and walked on tiles.


    The soldiers guarding the city gate saw this situation, and of course they stopped doing it...


    "There is a thief who wants to break through...let an arrow!!"


    "Hurry up!"


    For a moment, countless arrows shot towards Xiao Wei who was jumping on the roof.


    Xiao Wei didn''t fight with them, and avoided if he could avoid it. If he couldn''t compare, he waved his long sleeves and swept the arrow away.


    However, Bai Mi always has a sparseness.


    Although Xiaowei has practiced for thousands of years, he is not a demon like Meng Qiniang who was transformed by ancient gods...


    In addition, this is an important border town. It was originally a place for troops, and Qin Nu is very powerful...


    Xiao Wei still didn''t break through...


    She was forced into a corner on the edge of the city, surrounded by thousands of black armored soldiers holding crossbows and swords in one hand.


    "Thief, don''t rush to catch it!!" A soldier in general''s armor shouted loudly.


    For the convenience of walking, Xiao Wei, who has changed into men''s clothing, is already anxious at this time... "Go away, I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you, I''m going to find my host!!"


    "Bold thief, stubbornly obsessed!!" The leader of the army was almost not amused by Xiao Wei''s words... Can you just step into the house if you find your master?Do you think I am a three-year-old doll??Thinking of this, he directly shouted: "Fall arrows!!!"


    With the command of the general, thousands of arrows shot out from the crossbow in Qin Jun''s hand...


    For a time, the entire sky above Xiaowei was covered by black-pressed arrows...All escape routes were blocked.


    "The one who stands in my way-death!!!" Xiao Wei can''t care much anymore...


    At this moment, she finally understood one thing...


    From the moment I saw Zhou Ye, all the endings have been doomed.


    Although he let go of the hands that bound her body, but-her heart had already been locked by him, firmly locked.


    She¡ªit''s impossible to leave that bastard in this life.


    Xiao Wei doesn''t want anything else now, just wants to find that bastard... bite him badly, and then-tell him again, in this life-she doesn''t want to run away anymore, she will be his life''s maid, all her life... only He belongs to him alone, little demon fox...


    Facing the arrow rain¡ª¡ª


    Xiao Wei rushed over without seeing it...Just rush through the arrow rain, and then dash for a few hundred meters, and it will be the city wall...At that time, she can jump over the city wall and find the bastard master who left herself...


    That''s right-she is a demon who has practiced for thousands of years, but-she is not a god...


    If these arrows really hit her, even if they are not fatal, they will definitely not make her feel better...


    It''s just that Xiaowei can''t take care of a lot at this time... In her heart, all she thought about was that figure, all she thought about was him...


    Just when Xiao Wei was about to be pierced by Wanjian¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A faint sigh sounded in Xiao Wei''s ear... With the sound, the whole world seemed to freeze, and the black arrow just stopped in mid-air, motionless.


    And Xiao Wei who heard this voice suddenly revealed an extremely surprised look on his delicate face... "You...you are back..."


    "Stupid... won''t you line up obediently to go out? Why do you have to break through?" Zhou Ye''s figure suddenly appeared behind Xiao Wei, and he stretched out his hand to grab Xiao Wei''s slender waist...


    "You...you don''t want me..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, Xiao Wei suddenly leaked an aggrieved expression on his face."I want to catch up with you..."


    "It seems that you escaped by yourself?" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes helplessly...


    "I just want to go out and switch... It''s you-I left here without waiting for me... That''s why I did this... Anyway, it''s all your fault... It''s all you..." Xiao Wei After a habitual yelling yelling for a while... he lowered his head and said in a low bottom... "I''m sorry..."


    Seeing Xiaowei''s piety, Zhou Ye couldn''t help being angry and funny... "Will you run away in the future?"


    "Don''t run away..." Xiaowei whispered: "Never run away...I, I will be your little fox...be your life-long little fox!!"


    Reference 1745


    One thousand seven hundred and forty five chapters


    Because the New Year¡¯s Eve is approaching, coupled with heavy snow closing the road...


    Those Hu businessmen had to stay in Shangjun County... Therefore, on the straight road, at this time, there is no longer the bustling appearance of the past cars.


    There was only a black carriage pulled by two horses, and it was moving hard on the old road covered with ice and snow.


    The unmanned ancient road-the sky full of wind and snow-the lonely carriage.


    This scene gives people a sense of loneliness between heaven and earth for no reason.


    It''s just that the people in the carriage don''t feel lonely... The carriage swaying back and forth for no apparent reason, people can see that the passengers in the carriage are obviously doing something inside.


    After a while, the window of the carriage was opened from the inside...


    A small clouded head leaked from the window...


    The delicate little face is covered with strange red and halo...The mouth is still begging: "Master...I, I really can''t do it...Let me go!!!"


    Through the woman''s shoulder leaking out of the car window, people can easily guess...she should be in a celestial state at this time.


    The wind and snow roaring outside did not make her feel cold at all, but the falling snow made her feel refreshed and cool.


    However, at this time, the woman didn''t care about enjoying the coolness brought by the sky full of snowflakes, instead she kept begging: "Master, I really can''t do it... let your little fox go!!"


    "Guess...Will I let you go?? I have to pay for the ignition!! Xiao Wei..."


    From the car came a boy with a slight verbal order, and as the male voice rang... the woman slammed like a swan with an arrow, straightening her neck, her face leaking a look of sadness and joy, and her mouth uttered There was a burst of murmur: "Bad guy...Bad guy...I knew...ah...I shouldn''t be back...!!!"


    "what did you say??"


    The man in the carriage seemed to be irritated by this sentence... directly dragged the woman back into the carriage...


    In the carriage, there was a begging for mercy...


    "I was wrong... Master... Master... Don''t... Ahhhhh!!"


    With a long scream, the girl''s voice seemed to have been cut off, and there was no sound anymore...


    However, the carriage was still moving forward in the shaking...


    Three hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªin the carriage¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 1338

    Zhou Ye comfortably leaned against the carriage, holding Xiao Wei with a long-haired shawl in his arms... and looked at the wind and snow outside the window comfortably.


    After a while...


    With her beautiful eyes closed, Xiao Wei slowly opened her eyes...


    As soon as she woke up, she wanted to take a vicious bite in Zhou Ye''s Huns... While biting, she said angrily: "Do you want to kill someone? Bad guy... Obviously people say no more... You still do that. ..."


    It was vicious, but she didn''t use much strength in her mouth...


    There is no other reason-I can''t bear it.


    Although Xiaowei knows that his master possesses great supernatural powers and his body is strong and strong...but-reluctant is reluctant...


    Even if she knew that the enemy had deliberately fainted herself, she would not bear to bite him.


    "Hehe..." Facing Xiaowei''s anger, Zhou Ye just smiled and helped her pull the fur on her body...


    This inadvertent gentleness made Xiao Wei unable to pretend anymore... She let go of her mouth, and then gently licked the place she had just bitten with the pink snake... Softly asked: "People bite Are you?"


    "It doesn''t hurt!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "No matter how painful you are, it won''t hurt you!!"


    Hearing his owner''s teasing, Xiao Wei had the urge to bite him again...


    This bad guy...


    The so-called pain no matter how painful you are... This is a pun.


    It was already the seventh day that Xiaowei''s rushing incident happened...


    After Zhou Ye rescued Xiao Wei, he didn''t criticize the Qin army. In the final analysis, they were also their responsibilities, so Zhou Ye just punished them slightly... and didn''t kill them all.


    After leaving there, Zhou Ye wiped out Xiao Wei on the same day...


    It''s also interesting...


    When Xiaowei was the first time, it really felt like she didn¡¯t want to live... She was originally smaller than an ordinary woman there, but last week, Zhou Ye¡¯s size was different from ordinary people... The first time, Xiao Wei was real. Really suffered.


    But it''s okay...


    After all the bitterness and willingness came...she enjoyed and felt far beyond others...


    After the two laughed for a while, Xiao Wei lazily nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, and said lazily: "When will Sister Meng wake up...I can''t handle it alone!!"


    "Qiniang woke up, it is estimated that the spring flowers will bloom..." Zhou Ye was also a little depressed thinking of the sleeping Meng Qiniang...


    To be honest, the little fox is a bit too unbearable.


    Often an hour will completely pass out... This feeling of being hung in the air, not getting up and down... It''s a bit uncomfortable.


    However, he couldn''t forcefully give the little fox to that regardless...


    Although the little fox is a demon body, it is more durable than ordinary humans...


    However, there is a limit...If it is too much, the little fox will hurt the foundation.


    "Otherwise...When you get to the prosperous place, let someone help the master find some beauties!!" Xiao Wei said here, his eyes brightened... "That way, the master can have fun too!!"


    At this time, Xiao Wei, whose whole heart had been tied to Zhou Ye, no longer cared about such things as serving a husband together.


    For her, those things were far less than watching Zhou Ye unable to enjoy herself yet she was unable to bear the guilt.


    Don''t doubt that Xiao Wei is in love with this, desperate character.


    As long as she is sure that her master also loves her, it is enough...


    As for the matter of robbing Dafang''s wife?


    She doesn''t have the courage yet...


    Although, these days, Meng Qiniang has been sleeping...


    However, when Meng Qiniang woke up, she had heard something from Meng Qiniang¡¯s words...


    That is----


    In the backyard of her master, what she thinks is the most powerful demon world power-Meng Qiniang, is just a very inconspicuous little character.


    Even the ancient god, Queen Mother West, is the woman of her own master...


    She-how to fight??


    Fight-can''t compete.


    Escape-can''t escape.


    Forget-reluctant.


    In the end, she can only accept her fate... All she can do now is to try her best to erect a virtuous image of not fighting or grabbing, and everything is for Zhou Ye''s sake...


    Anyway, she can''t do without this enemy...


    And what about Zhou Ye??


    To the little fox''s pretentious and generous thoughts, it is insightful...


    Therefore, facing the little fox''s claim that he would help him find a few more women, he just smiled and said, "Don''t worry... take your time!!"


    "Yeah!!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the little fox nodded...Certainly lying in Zhou Ye''s arms, he never said anything.


    She also needs rest...


    You know, she just spent a lot of physical energy to face the great devil Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye smiled, fiddled with the long hair of the little fox, looking at the wind and snowy scenery outside... and sighed slightly, "Xianyang, it''s almost here!!"


    Reference 1746


    The first thousand seven hundred and forty six chapters


    Xianyang¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Eight hundred miles in the hinterland of Qinchuan, the Wei River passes through the south, the Chengshan and the north, and the mountains and rivers are in the sun, so it is called Xianyang.


    This capital of the Great Qin Empire deserves its status...


    From a distance, the tall city wall guards its surroundings. The center of the city-pavilions, towers and arches, especially the Xianyang Palace, which is more than 100 meters above the ground, is like a giant in the city, entrenched in it. In the capital of the Great Qin Empire.


    The carriage that Zhou Ye rode slowly entered the city of Xianyang from the north gate.

 Chapter 1339

    At this time, it is already the first day of the new year...


    On the streets, there are people from Qin wearing colorful clothes and ghost masks with blue fangs, performing Nuo dances to drive away demons and evil spirits...


    Moreover, regardless of the nobles, the common people...


    On the doors of every household, there are statues of Shen Tu and Yu Lei carved from peach wood.


    The children crawled around in the crowd dancing Nuo dance, frolicking.


    at this time--


    Zhou Ye had put away his carriage, and by the way also put Meng Qiniang in his wristband so that she could hibernate quietly inside.


    He only took the little one and walked along the wide streets in Xianyang City.


    Looking at the crowd dancing Nuo dance on the street, Zhou Ye felt a new year atmosphere different from that of later generations.


    "Look, master... the Nuo dance that that person dances is so funny... It looks like a big horse monkey!!" As a demon, Xiao Wei Mingming sees these Nuo dances that drive away ghosts and demons. So happy...I have to say, it''s a very ironic thing...


    Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, and threw out the spit in his mind... and looked in the direction of Xiaowei''s fingers...


    I saw in the middle of the street, among a group of people dancing Nuo dance, one guy danced especially funny...


    The opening and closing movements, the extremely exaggerated movements...how do you look like a monkey.


    And the children around are also laughing endlessly...


    "It really looks like a monkey..." Zhou Ye said with a smile...


    The two of them simply stood on the side of the road, watching this exaggerated guy, listening to the drum and dancing there.


    The people around saw the luxurious clothes and good faces on the two of them...


    One by one involuntarily leaned back... to make more space for the two of them.


    It''s a big crime to hit a nobleman.


    Qin Dian was severely punished, and many of the punishments were directly cut and gouged, without giving people a chance to rehabilitate... Therefore, they couldn''t help being careless.


    Of course Zhou Ye felt this strange atmosphere, but he didn''t say anything.


    He himself doesn''t like the crowded feeling of crowded people, he can''t ask for it to be comfortable.


    After watching for a while...


    Zhou Ye took Xiao Wei and wandered aimlessly along the streets of the city.


    to be frank¡­¡­


    After getting through the freshness at the beginning...Zhou Ye lost interest in this place.


    you could put it that way¡­¡­


    There is no such thing as a private hotel in the entire Great Qin Empire.


    Only the premises...


    And this kind of thing is generally not open to private individuals. When Zhou Ye was in Shangjun County, the inn where he lived was still a local business man who opened it for the convenience of his own clan to sell war horses and other things... ¡­


    Generally speaking, it is also not external...


    It''s just that Zhou Ye was no ordinary person, and he got the owner of the inn with a direct hint.


    But-after arriving in Xianyang, there is no other way... Shangjun County is because the mountain is high and the emperor is far away, so there will be the kind of inn that is convenient for the Hushang, but in Xianyang??No one dared to do things under the eyes of the first emperor...


    That is purely fatal.


    And... the saddest thing is¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    There is nothing delicious in the wine shop here...


    beef??It doesn''t exist... Killing cattle in this era is a felony.


    Cooking?That''s not even...


    What can be served with wine is nothing more than simple pickles and grilled meat...


    Why would Zhou Ye know so clearly??


    Because he was sitting in a wine shop by the side of the road, together with Xiaoyi, watching the heavy snow outside and the crowd on the street...While drinking the slightly yellow rice-flavored millet wine while tasting the bland barbecue...


    Pickles??


    Zhou Ye said that he would not eat anything...


    And Xiao Wei??Just have no interest in these foods...


    After tasting the delicacies Zhou Ye made with the best ingredients, how could she be interested in these bland foods?


    At this moment, Xiaowei is so cheerful that he helps his host remove the bones from the grilled fish, and helps his host pour a bowl of wine from time to time.


    And Zhou Ye was sitting in the wine shop and drinking just to taste the food of the Qin Dynasty...He didn''t care about the taste or anything.


    What you want is that kind of mood...


    but----


    No matter how beautiful the artistic conception is, there will eventually be a time to look annoying...


    I''ve tasted the wine and finished the food... It''s time to leave here...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye flipped his palm, and a coin made of gold was thrown on the table... he got up and left...


    However, at this moment, a group of men and horses came from far away from the street...


    The clothing of these people is obviously very different from Qin Min...


    If Zhou Ye had to say something like that,...probably a little like the costume of the Goryeo...


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye was surprised by these sudden guys...


    According to official history, Goryeo at this time should still be a barren land...


    There shouldn''t be such a Goryeo existence...


    But-Zhou Ye thought about it, and was relieved again...Ma Dan, how could this world be the world of official history??Monsters and ghosts have all appeared...The history of the first new year of October in the Qin calendar has changed to the first new year of the first month...


    How could it be a normal world??

 Chapter 1340

    So-what exactly did these Koreans come to Xianyang for??


    Zhou Ye''s curiosity has been aroused...


    He always felt that if he left it alone, he would miss a lot...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye stood up directly and walked towards the group of Korean people...


    As he walked, Zhou Ye said, "Xiao Wei, gone..."


    "Huh? Master, don''t you drink anymore?" Xiao Wei asked, hurriedly stood up and chased Zhou Ye...


    "If you drink, you can drink it anytime... Now I am more interested in these Koreans!!" Zhou Ye smiled and wandered towards the team of Koreans...


    The owner of the wine shop also chased him out at this time, but when he saw the coin of gold cast on the table, his anger instantly turned into a smile."Guests go slowly, come again when you have time..."


    It''s a pity that at this moment - Zhou Ye can''t hear it anymore... He has already joined the team of those Koreans.


    Reference 1747


    The first thousand seven hundred and forty seven chapters


    Zhou Ye took Xiao Wei directly to hide his figure, far behind the group of Koreans...


    Came outside the palace gate of Xianyang Palace.


    After a bang...


    The messengers of the Koreans were introduced into the palace...Of course, only the few in the lead were allowed to go to the palace, and the rest... were still waiting outside.


    And Zhou Ye did his part and followed Xiao Wei with him...


    Walking on the trails of Xianyang Palace, looking at the Qin army holding Ge spears on both sides of the trail and arching crossbows on their backs...


    Zhou Ye had to admire...If Emperor Qin did not die, Liu Bang and Xiang Yu would really have no chance at all.


    Based on the power of the Qin army at this moment, can it be compared to those peasants and soldiers who have dropped their farm tools and picked up swords??


    With emotion¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye has strolled to the front of Zhangtai Palace...


    The entire Xianyang Palace is located on the loess plateau in the middle of Xianyang, with a height difference of 100 meters.


    It can be said that standing in the Xianyang Palace, you can overlook the entire Xianyang City...


    Coupled with the size of Xianyang Palace, it is breathtaking. It is indeed the palace of an emperor...


    How big is Xianyang Palace??


    Zhou Ye looked roughly, it was almost the size of six Forbidden City...


    It''s a pity that this place will be burned down by Xiang Yu sooner or later... Well, what a pity.


    When I came to the Xianyang Palace and didn''t wander around, how could I be worthy of Zhou Ye''s curiosity?


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye simply abandoned the Goryeo envoys and started to wander around in this Xianyang Palace with Xiaowei.


    Anyway, Zhou Ye, who has five extraordinary senses, can hear the conversation between the envoy and Qin Shihuang if he pays a little attention. Why should he watch it??


    Speaking of it-there is a reason why Xianyang Palace is so huge.


    Qin destroyed the six kingdoms, and every time a kingdom was destroyed, his palace was built around the Xianyang Palace as it was.


    Therefore, Xianyang Palace can be said to be a masterpiece of the entire six palaces.


    I have to say... this place is really good, but it''s a pity... it just looks good.


    Zhou Ye lost interest after visiting a circle...


    However, his goal has also been achieved...Through his super five senses, he heard the dialogue between the Korean envoy and the Emperor Qin.


    Goryeo, when the Qin Dynasty did not unify the six kingdoms, it took a long time to seize the pass and invaded the pass... looted people and robbed property...


    Nowadays-Emperor Qin destroyed the six kingdoms and unified China...


    And in the previous year, the Qin Zhidao was built, and the Huns were rejected to the north, and the entire Huns were chasing the entire Huns because they had no way into the earth.


    The establishment of Jiuyuan County realized the complete suppression of the entire Huns.


    Now-the Great Qin Empire has begun to pass through the Liaodong Peninsula...


    In other words--


    These Koreans are scared of being beaten...


    Is here for peace...


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about the so-called generous gifts from the Koreans. What he cared about was a name spit out from the Korean population.


    Princess Yushu¡ª¡ª


    Damn¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Isn''t this the plot in the [Mythology] movie??


    There are too many things in this plane, right??


    But it doesn''t matter...


    Anyway, for Zhou Ye, the more mixed, the happier he...


    Princess Oksu...the princess played by Kim X Sun...


    Is Zhou Ye interested?


    Of course I am interested...


    "Xiao Wei¡­¡­"


    The little fox, who was wandering around in this palace curiously, heard Zhou Ye''s voice, and rushed into Zhou Ye''s arms with a smile, wrapped his hands around Zhou Ye''s waist, and said with a sweet smile: "What''s wrong? Master?"


    "We are probably going to be in this Xianyang city, we will be delayed for a while!!"


    Zhou Ye stroked Xiao Wei''s hair, whispering...


    "Why?" Xiao Wei asked curiously when he heard Zhou Ye''s words.


    She knows...

 Chapter 1341

    According to Zhou Ye''s original plan, it''s just that in this Xianyang city, after a short delay, he will set off for the treasure hunt in Kuaiji County...


    But why did it suddenly change the schedule??


    "Because I found something interesting!!" Zhou Ye said, pulling up Xiaowei''s figure for a flash... and disappearing into the Xianyang Palace.


    When Zhou Ye reappears, he will still be in the mountains outside Xianyang...


    There is nothing fun about living in Xianyang, so it''s better to live freely in the mountains.


    As for why the delay in Xianyang??


    Because Zhou Ye heard the conversation between the Korean envoy and the Emperor Qin.


    According to the Korean envoy-because of the heavy snowfall, the journey is far away...so the date of sending off the family was set in April and May.


    For this, Emperor Qin also agreed.


    And Zhou Ye''s plan is to forcibly snatch Princess Yu Shu from the border between the two countries...


    Snatching relatives...Of course it must be fair.


    With such a bad taste, Zhou Ye didn''t mind waiting for a few more months... As for the affairs in Kuaiji, Zhou Ye was not in a hurry.


    It''s still early...what''s the hurry??


    in a blink----


    Zhou Ye lived in the mountains outside Xianyang for more than three months...


    During these three months, Zhou Ye had a very fulfilling life.


    Sometimes, with Xiaowei, chasing wolves in the mountains and forests, enjoying the fun of hunting, sometimes on the top of the mountain, drinking and having fun with Xiaowei, and welcoming the sun.


    Especially after the arrival of spring, Meng Qiniang also woke up...


    This is even more a joyous event.


    Xiao Wei woke up with his sister Meng, and with the support, he actually dared to open his mouth to tease and tease his own man... and even clamored for shame, let Zhou Ye walk on the wall.


    In this regard, Zhou Ye used facts to prove to her one thing...


    Two demons in a mere paltry, what are their teeth...


    If you don''t use it to cheat, you can defeat the two of them, begging for mercy...


    After a few battles and defeats, Xiao Wei thoroughly recognized himself...


    Since then----


    She often hangs on the side of her eyes: "Master, the Nujia is willing to help you capture a few beauties in Xianyang City for you to play with... Just let the poor little fox of the Nujia go!!


    In response to this, Zhou Ye just smiled, caressed her chrysanthemum, smiled and said nothing...


    And Meng Qiniang smiled and shivered...


    She can see that she understands that her own Yelang wants to play with her newly recognized sister...


    In the end¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªJiuxiao Meihu, Xiaowei... still did not escape the fate of being three links...


    On a spring night, she finally lost the first time behind herself.


    It can be said that the one she called that time was miserable... It was more painful than the first time she called...


    Although Zhou Ye''s heart softened a lot by being called, but - late pain is not as good as early pain, anyway, it will hurt sooner or later, so - Zhou Ye came down hard... took the last private land from Xiaowei...


    What should I say?The taste of food may refer to Xiaowei''s...


    Gradually, this little fox actually fell in love with this feeling of not taking an unusual path...


    Every time, someone must walk the welding bead before they are willing to give up.


    Happy time is always short...


    In the blink of an eye-the time has come to March...


    On this day, from the east gate of Xianyang City, a team of soldiers and horses sprang up, the head of the man ¡ª the top helmet and the brazil, with a face like Cheng Long... well, here he is not called Cheng Long, but Meng Yi...


    Meng Yi led his men along the main road to the northeast... and behind their army, a black double-horse-drawn carriage was closely following them.


    Strangely, almost all Daqin soldiers did not find this carriage that followed them...just as if the carriage did not exist.


    Reference 1748


    The first thousand seven hundred and forty eight chapters


    Zhou Ye''s carriage just followed Meng Yi''s team, traveling all the way to sleep...


    When Qin Jun camped, Zhou Ye stopped not far behind them and camped on the spot.


    When Qin Jun pulled out of the camp and drove on his way, Zhou Ye did not rush to catch up...


    However, a few days later...


    Meng Yi finally found something wrong...


    On this day, when Meng Yi camped again...


    A Qin soldier rushed into his account... Kneeling down on one knee and reporting: "General Qi Meng, that strange fragrance... is coming again!!"


    Hearing what the soldiers said, Meng Yi, who was just about to disarm and rest, stood up... "Where...Take me to watch!!"


    "Yes!!" Qin Bing agreed and got up to lead the way...


    Meng Yi took his close guards and followed the soldiers to the back of the camp.


    Meng Yi followed the soldiers toward the direction where the fragrance came from, while in his heart, he recalled what happened in these days.


    In these days, they have already left the densely populated Xianyang neighborhood...


    It can be said that I have always been sleeping in the wilderness...


    However, when sleeping in the wilderness, soldiers in the army can always smell the mouth-watering scent for no reason.


    But when they explored along the fragrance, they found nothing...


    The strange smell came, and what disappeared suddenly...


    I don''t know when, the army began to spread... There are legends of demons following them.

 Chapter 1342

    As for the fragrance--


    It came from the demon cooking ogre meat.


    As for why the demons would follow them...


    The argument is different...


    Some people say...because of the fierceness of this trip, the demons followed them in order to eat their dead bodies.


    Some people also say-these monsters are purely for, waiting for opportunities, sneak attacks and eat them...


    In short, there is nothing good...


    Meng Yi, as the leading general, certainly did not know the rumors in the army.


    He deliberately tracked down the sergeant who first spread the rumors in the army.


    This kind of thing is really easy to find out...


    One by one, one by one...


    In the end, several Qin Bings were found.


    When Meng Yi smiled and asked them why he said the smell was the smell of human flesh.


    This group of guys said in unison¡ª[This kind of fragrance is unheard of, it''s not human flesh, what else can it be?


    For this sentence, Meng Yi was speechless...


    He had also smelled the smell of meat... To be honest, even he had never smelled it, even if it was a banquet given by the Emperor Qin, it was far less attractive than this strange smell of meat.


    But...Although Meng Yi was speechless,-cholera military spirit is a felony...


    In the end, Meng Yi didn''t impose severe punishment on them, but directly killed each of them.


    According to the Daqin law, it should be the punishment of cutting the foot...


    But, after all... the leading general, who does not love his own soldiers?If it wasn''t a felony, Meng Yi was still willing to protect his subordinates.


    After this, the execution of military laws in the presence of the soldiers of the whole army temporarily stopped the breeding of rumors in the army.


    But-Meng Yi has a slight interest in the source of that strange fragrance...


    Therefore, he ordered his sergeants to report to him if they smell the strange fragrance again.


    That''s why this scene...


    At this time, Meng Yi had already taken his own soldiers and walked out of the barracks along the direction of the smell...


    In the wilderness, after walking for two or three miles...


    Meng Yi saw a flame above the wilderness from a distance...


    The closer to the fire, the stronger the fragrance...


    Meng Yi was already certain at this time that the scent came from the fire... Thinking of this, he shouted, "That fire is the source of the scent, let me go and investigate as soon as possible!!"


    Following the sound of words, Meng Yi strode towards the direction lit by the fire without hesitation.


    As he got closer and closer to the fire, Meng Yi finally saw the figure beside the fire.


    That is a combination of two women and one man.


    With the help of the light from the campfire, Meng Yi found that no matter it was the two women or the man...they looked very beautiful...


    Let alone the two women, just talk about the man...face like a crown jade, eyes like a star... On the handsome face, there is a cynical smile...


    When people see it, they can¡¯t help but feel good...


    Especially the clothes that this man wore, the clothes were not brocade or cloth...but they gave people an unusually luxurious feeling.


    Forced by the young man''s aura, Meng Yi couldn''t help but slow down, walked slowly to the front of the fire, and bowed slightly to the three of them, "I don''t know who you are, why are you sleeping outside our barracks??"


    Hearing what Meng Yi said, the handsome young man laughed and said, "But General Meng Yi?"


    "It''s right here, I don''t know what your Excellency is?" Meng Yi looked on his face when he heard the young man actually call out his name, and he was secretly guarded.


    "My surname is Zhou Mingye, and these two are my wives... Meng Qiniang and Hu Xiaowei..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "It is purely on the way to sleep outside the general Mengyi camp..."


    "Oh?" Meng Yi was taken aback when he heard this... on the way??I''m going to the frontier to marry Li Fei, you actually followed me along the way... Are you kidding me??"I don''t know where the husband is going?"


    "Of course I''m going to see the beauty of Princess Yushu!!" Zhou Ye smiled happily.


    "Bold..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Meng Yi couldn''t stand any longer. He suddenly drew out his sword and said angrily: "Princess Yu Shu has been named Li Fei by my First Emperor. Isn''t it..."


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry..." Facing Meng Yi''s glaring stare, Zhou Ye didn''t worry and said with a smile on his face: "The night is long, why don''t General Meng join me in drinking and talking together?"


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, Meng Yi found... his body was actually not at his disposal. The sword in his hand was being sheathed little by little, and... just sitting right next to the bonfire.


    This weird thing made Meng Yi''s face change drastically.


    "Er Deng is a man or a demon, and dare to hold the imperial general... Don''t E Deng know... what is the punishment of car cracking?"


    "Haha...!!!" Zhou Ye faced Meng Yi''s threat and didn''t care, "The Emperor Qin can''t control me... Da Qin''s laws are also useless to me. General Meng is better off than threatening me here. Taste the food!!"


    Said this, Zhou Ye turned to face Xiao Wei and said, "Go and serve General Mongolian with a bowl of meat porridge. In this cold spring, let General Mongolian drink a bowl of meat porridge to drive away the cold!!"


    "Okay Yelang!!" Xiaowei smiled and nodded, picked up a pottery bowl, filled a bowl of meat porridge in the pottery pot hanging from the bonfire, placed it in front of Meng Yi, and then returned. To my man''s side, snuggle into my man''s arms...


    "General Meng!!" Zhou Ye pointed at the meat porridge in front of Meng Yi, and said with a smile: "Please taste this meat porridge from a place outside the sky..."


    Reference 1749


    The first thousand seven hundred and forty-nine chapters


    Even if Meng Yi considers himself martial arts extraordinary, there are ten thousand people who are unstoppable...


    However, in front of the young man who claimed to be Zhou Ye, it was of no use.


    He just looked at him, he was like a puppet, unable to move at all...


    At this time, Meng Yi also discovered a weird thing. His personal soldiers had disappeared... "Where are my personal soldiers? What happened to them?"


    "...I don''t like crowds, so I let them take a break for now!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Meng Yi really felt an involuntary sense of powerlessness at this time...


    Who are these three people in front of them, and why should they treat themselves like this??

 Chapter 1343

    "Well, General Meng, please taste the meat porridge, it''s cold, it won''t taste good!!" Zhou Ye''s words interrupted Meng Yi''s thoughts... He looked at the meat porridge in front of him, right there. At this time, Meng Yi felt his body loose, and the invisible force that had just restrained him had disappeared.


    "Please use it..." Zhou Ye smiled and pointed at the meat porridge in front of Meng Yi.


    "..." Meng Yi was silent for a moment, picked up the meat porridge in front of him, and ate it...


    As soon as the meat porridge was eaten, Meng Yi''s eyes lit up...


    What should I say?


    This delicacy was something he had never tasted before. The texture of the meat porridge was quite tender, melted in the mouth, and smelled like lips and teeth.


    "What kind of meat is this made of, is it so fragrant?" Meng Yi cleaned the meat porridge in front of him in three or five mouthfuls... Put down the pottery bowl and asked loudly.


    "Things from the outside world...say, you don''t know!!" Zhou Ye smiled, he didn''t fool Meng Yi at this point... this meat porridge is made from the meat of creatures from alien systems.


    Because of Umbrella¡¯s expansion, Zhou Ye has brought the tradition of food-eating to the entire universe in Marvel...


    When he was free, Zhou Ye really wanted to make a documentary¡ªthe universe on the tip of his tongue.


    Ahem, it''s far away............


    After eating the porridge, Meng Yi put down the bowl and stared at Zhou Ye with blinking eyes. After a while, he asked: "Mr. is so powerful, and there are two such charming and charming wives, why bother to see that? Where is Princess Yushu??"


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing at Meng Yi''s words...


    "Qin''s harem is more than three thousand beautiful ladies, why does he even want Princess Yushu?" Zhou Ye''s rhetorical question made Meng Yi instantly dumbfounded.


    After hesitating for a moment, Meng Yi said: "That... the first emperor of my family, uniting China, has a great power in the future..."


    "Haha..." Before Meng Yi''s words were finished, Zhou Ye''s laughter was interrupted... "Qin Huang''s achievements are not worth mentioning in my eyes... If I am angry, the world will change. ..."


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, the cloudless night sky suddenly became overcast...


    Suddenly a violent wind blew up, and a heavy rain poured...


    In the sky, violent thunder and lightning flashed, similar to each other...


    This sudden change of weather caused Meng Yi to be taken aback... He found that even if the heavy rain poured down, he would not be able to get into this square inch of land... It seemed that everything in the outside world was like a mirrored flower.


    "If I laugh, then the world will be happy..." Zhou Ye said quietly.


    Meng Yi discovered that Zhou Ye¡¯s voice was almost synchronized with this world. He had just finished speaking and the rainstorm disappeared... The dark clouds in the sky also disappeared...


    It seemed that the downpour just now was just a dream.


    "Do you think...I''m inferior to Emperor Qin?" Zhou Ye said again: "Do you think I can''t grab his concubine?"


    Facing Zhou Ye''s questioning, Meng Yi suddenly didn''t know what to do...


    Emperor Qin is great, but he is not yet in a position to control the world...


    After all, he is just a mortal emperor.


    But Zhou Ye in front of him is already the master of this Fang Tiandi... what should I say??


    Say-better??


    That''s a bit too sad...


    Say-grabbed it?


    That goes against his loyal heart...


    Zhou Ye looked at the tangled expression on Meng Yi''s face and couldn''t help laughing: "Alright, General Meng, please come back..."


    As he said, Zhou Ye waved his hand gently...


    In an instant, Meng Yi felt a stream of light in front of him...


    After a while, he found that he had appeared in a wilderness...


    "General Meng...what happened to you?"


    "General Meng... are you okay?"


    The cry of the soldier in his ear made Meng Yi feel confused... Was he just a dream or real??"I... what happened to me?"


    "General Meng, you suddenly fainted just as you walked ahead..." a soldier said hurriedly.


    "Oh... it turned out to be a dream!!" When Meng Yi just put a label on his own experience, he suddenly discovered that-his soldiers, all of them were wet... which made him bear it. I couldn''t help feeling stunned, and asked: "Why are you so wet?"


    "Suddenly a rainstorm hit, the brothers had nowhere to hide...so just!!!" The soldiers replied directly without doubting that he was there.


    Hearing what the soldiers said, Meng Yi felt even more panic... He touched his body...


    Except for the soil that was contaminated when he just lay down on the ground, the rest of his body was extremely dry, and there was no sign of being wet by the rainstorm...


    This made Meng Yi sure of one thing, he¡ªhe did meet a fairy just now...


    Thinking of this, Meng Yi hurriedly said: "Go, go back...we set up camp overnight, and we rushed overnight!!"


    Although the soldiers of Qin didn''t know why their generals suddenly changed their minds, they could only obey orders.


    "Here!" XN


    On the other side...


    In front of Zhou Ye''s carriage...


    It was the fire and the three figures, still unchanged.


    "Yelang, why did you suddenly hook this general Qin out to show up?" Meng Qiniang asked curiously.


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye said while holding the thin waists of Meng Qiniang and Xiaowei, "Because... a lot of things!!"


    If you want to see Brother Long, this is one of them. Anyway... I grew up watching Brother Long movies.


    Second...


    It is Zhou Ye''s evil taste coming...


    You know, in the entire myth movie, there are two parts: past and present.


    Indeed-Zhou Ye could directly take away Princess Yu Shu without letting them see who he was.


    but----


    In that way, not only Princess Yushu knows how to complain... [After all, she married Emperor Qin for her own country.

 Chapter 1344

    and----


    When Meng Yi went back, he would definitely be punished.


    In any case, as a welcoming envoy, I actually lost the beauty to Ying...This is not justified.


    For the character he likes...Although Zhou Ye still won''t be soft on the sister paper he should grab, he still has to leave a way for others to survive.


    In any case, I grew up watching other people¡¯s movies...being a human being and staying on the sidelines, and seeing each other in the next life...


    That''s why this scene happened¡ªZhou Ye deliberately used a different fragrance to lure Meng Yi out of the camp and asked him to drink meat porridge.


    Reference 1750


    One thousand seven hundred and fifty chapters


    In the next few days, Meng Yi urged his soldiers to travel day and night.


    I only take a short break every day, two meals a day are on the march, replace with dry food...


    Although the soldiers in the army had complained, Meng Yi never smelled the weird smell again.


    Only at this time, Meng Yi breathed a sigh of relief.


    He was really afraid of the handsome boy who claimed to be Zhou Ye...


    Even with five thousand sergeants behind him, but¡ªhe still didn''t feel the slightest sense of security.


    The ancients feared ghosts and gods, and if they met Zhou Ye, Meng Yi would be really funny if he was not afraid.


    After several days of rapid march, Meng Yi was not far from the border between Daqin and Goryeo.


    But at this time, Qin Jun almost reached his limit...


    Meng Yi had to slow down his marching speed slightly, set up camp at night, and let his soldiers rest and rest well...


    Early the next morning.


    Meng Yi led his soldiers to the border...


    He wants to receive Li Fei as soon as possible, and then return to Xianyang.


    Meng Yi has already planned...


    When the time comes, he will let his lieutenant lead the army to take the big road, and he will take a team of elite soldiers, copy the road, and return to Xianyang with Li Fei.


    however----


    Will things go as smoothly as he thought??


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Report to the general, the border between Daqin and Goryeo is ahead!!"


    The scout''s report awakened Meng Yi who was thinking... He nodded, and then ordered: "Speed ??up, we will camp on the border, and welcome Li Fei Xiangjia!!"


    "Here!!" XN


    The five thousand army accelerated towards the border............


    An hour later, the army reached the border...


    Choose a place that is easy to defend and difficult to attack, and Meng Yi orders the camp.


    Because of Zhou Ye, Meng Yi''s troops arrived at the wedding location three days earlier than expected...


    At this moment, the family-sending team that escorted Princess Yushu hasn''t arrived yet...


    Not to mention how Meng Yi arranged his soldiers to camp...


    Just say Zhou Ye...


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already ran to the front of Meng Yi, deep into the territory of Korea.


    It''s just that... he no longer rides in the carriage... and instead rides in his doomsday mecha vehicle...


    That''s right, it was the roadblock that was completely modified by the White Queen when it was on the plane of Transformers...


    At this time, Zhou Ye took Meng Qiniang and Xiaowei, sitting in a land vehicle transformed into a doomsday mech-the Alt Kalman all-terrain off-road vehicle, leisurely in a place where the family sending team must pass. On the hillside, waiting for the sent-off party to arrive.


    Sitting in the driver''s seat, Zhou Ye looked at the end of the road in the distance through the car window... slowly waiting for his target to appear.


    And what are Meng Qiniang and Xiaowei doing??


    Ahem...


    The two girls are sitting in the back seat of the car at this time, through the car theater, making up for it...


    What to add??


    Make up all kinds of dog blood love series.


    even though--


    The culture in the TV series is very different from the times and values ??they live in.


    But-this does not delay these two girls, make up the fun...


    The biggest preference of the two is--


    While complaining about the contrived acting of the woman inside, she cursed the scumbag inside.


    After every scolding, they deliberately look at their men...


    This refers to Sang Shuhuai''s actions, which ushered in new surprises for them.


    After tasting my own man¡¯s [feeling doubled] plus continuous [thousand hits per second]...


    The two girls realized the situation they were in with sadness...


    Their man Zhou Ye is indeed scumbag, but¡ªtheir man has the capital of scum...


    Especially, when Zhou Ye completely defeated the two of them, he said with a smug expression [As long as you can defeat me in this aspect, um-I don''t mind not bothering you anymore.


    Meng Qiniang and Xiaowei completely gave up the idea of ??persuading their princes to take their heart...


    Can''t be stunned, how can it be??

 Chapter 1345

    Anyway, they will never be separated from this bastard in their lives...


    How to relieve worries-only make up.


    Keke............ This is the true thoughts of the two women.


    Just when the grief of the two females was driven, and they were immersed in the bloody world of film and television drama............


    Zhou Ye had also seen the flag leaking out on the horizon in the distance...


    "Qiniang, Xiao Wei...the welcoming party is here, I''ll go see Princess Yushu!!"


    Zhou Ye''s words, just finished... Meng Qiniang and Xiao Wei pulled their attention from the screen of the car theater.


    "Yelang must be careful here!!" Meng Qiniang said softly, "If that princess Yushu refuses to give up everything and come back with Yelang, then give her the Mengpo soup I made... ¡­At that time, Yelang can teach her the rules of my Zhou family little by little!!!"


    "Otherwise, just let me go out and take her back!" Xiao Wei is even more direct...


    It''s no wonder that the two women are so active in helping their men make suggestions.


    After all, the two of them have been overconquested by Zhou Ye these days because of their inappropriate remarks...


    Three links every day, coma again and again...


    This thing, the demon of iron can''t stand it either.


    They eagerly hope that new comrades can join in to help their sisters share their worries.


    Hearing the two women, it was Meng Potang again, and the suggestion of the captivity... Zhou Ye couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    Well, he is indeed a little too much of those two women these days, and he actually caused the two women''s morality to drop at an unimaginable speed... Alas, it is a sin.


    "Ahem...I''ll take care of that! I''ll go now!!" Zhou Ye said, his figure flashed and disappeared into the car...


    The two women looked at their own man who had disappeared, and after a glance at each other, they laughed...


    Of course they saw some guilt feelings from their men.


    But, in fact... the two would say that, not only because of Zhou Ye''s these days, but they themselves... also wanted Zhou Ye to find more sisters in.


    why??


    because--


    Every time they see the appearance of their men who are unable to enjoy themselves, they also feel very guilty...


    As his wife, they can''t make my men enjoy themselves with various methods...this is their negligence.


    What''s more, Zhou Ye was really kind to them...


    Therefore, they will be so active to help their men make suggestions, and even go on stage personally to help their men grab people.


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t know the thoughts of the two women at this time...


    Because - his figure has appeared in Princess Yu Shu''s carriage.


    Princess Yu Shu¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The daughter of King Goryeo, enjoys the reputation of being the first beauty in Goryeo.


    She was once accused by her father of marriage to a general under her. However, the world was unpredictable, and the battle ahead was defeated in a row... This made the King of Goryeo repent of the marriage and sent her daughter to the Daqin Empire. Seek peace between the two countries and there will be no more war.


    Reference 1751


    Chapter One Thousand Fifty One


    Princess Yushu sat in the carriage...


    As the carriage swayed slightly...her body was also swaying slightly...


    At this time, Princess Yu Shu had no expression on her face, but her heart was full of sadness.


    She was born rich and wealthy, but could not decide her destiny...


    She was beautiful and beautiful, but in the end she could only be sent to Qin State by her father as a gift for marriage, to marry an old man dozens of years older than her.


    As the carriage swayed, Princess Yu Shu only felt her heart sinking bit by bit.


    Every step the carriage moves forward, it means that she is one step further away from her hometown...


    Perhaps, this one is forever...


    Perhaps, since then, she will never be able to return to her hometown, she will never be able to see her parents and those familiar faces anymore...


    How can she not be sad??


    At this moment... Princess Yu Shu kneeling on the carriage.Suddenly, she felt the carriage under her body sink slightly... Then, a figure appeared on the right side behind her.


    This sudden change made Yu Shu couldn''t help but want to shout...


    However, as soon as she spoke, she was covered by someone''s hand.


    "Shhh, don''t say anything..."


    "Mmm..." Princess Yu Shu widened her beautiful eyes, and waved her hands desperately, trying to pull someone away from her hands...


    It''s a pity that her behavior is like a dragonfly regret... Useless...


    Not only did he not pull away the big hand covering his little scorpion, but instead let the guy covering his own, a trace of interesting expression leaked out of his face...


    especially--


    Two people, one struggling, the other holding...


    During the action, the two will inevitably have physical contact...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I don''t know when--


    Princess Yu Shu was horrified to find out, while struggling--sometimes under her skirt, she actually got an extra hand...


    You know, at this time, Daqin had just developed Shenyi and Hufu...that is, the ancient inner X...


    But there is nothing like this in the small country of Korea... So... Princess Yushu actually went into battle in a vacuum...


    At this time, Princess Yu Shu was terrified...

 Chapter 1346

    If, before entering the palace, she was broken by a culprit to be innocent...


    Once Emperor Qin is furious, then her motherland may be overwhelmed...


    Thinking of this, Yu Shu''s already anxious beautiful eyes are filled with tears... her face is full of pleading...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye looked at Yu Shu with tears in his eyes, with a pitiful look... he couldn''t help but smile, leaning over a little, and whispering in her ear: "Stop talking, I''ll just let you go! How about?"


    "Hmm..." Princess Yu Shu heard this and hurriedly lit her little head desperately...


    She is really afraid of this guy, who has a beastly hair, so she just gave herself to that...


    "Okay, the deal is concluded... the person who breaches the contract will be punished!!" Zhou Ye smiled and said this sentence, looking at the small earballs close to his eyes, catching the narrow ears slightly.


    "Hey..." Princess Yu Shu just felt that her whole body instantly lost the slightest strength... Especially the warmth in her ears made her feel like a cat scratching her heart.


    And at this time, Zhou Ye also let go of his big hand that was holding Princess Yu Shu, letting her fall in his arms... Only the other hand, he still did not take it out... The indescribable place... Slowly sliding.


    After a long while...Princess Yu Shu only slightly recovered some strength...


    As soon as she was together, she hurriedly pressed the big hand of some bastard with her hand... and looked at Zhou Ye with anger...


    It seems to be complaining about him, the words do not count...


    "Ah, I''m sorry...I forgot that there is still here!!" Zhou Ye smiled and took out his hand...


    Until this time, Princess Yu Shu was truly relieved...


    At this moment, she really calmed down, and looked up and down the bastard who suddenly appeared in her carriage and XXX herself.


    With the weak light from the carriage curtain, Yu Shu couldn''t help being shocked by Zhou Ye''s handsome appearance...


    The angry little face gradually calmed down...


    "Who is the sir? Why do you want to be so frivolous? Don''t you know that Yushu is the person to be married?" For some reason, Yushu''s questioning voice was also extremely low... Maybe it was because she didn''t want to see this handsome beauty in front of her. The incomparable boy was caught and tortured by the soldiers who sent him to his family, right??


    "Me?" Zhou Ye smiled when he heard Yu Shu''s questioning... "I am a man who will spend my life with you..."


    "Bah..." Yu Shu is not stupid. Of course she would not regard Zhou Ye as Emperor Qin...


    Although Zhou Ye''s words were almost equivalent to molesting in the eyes of ancient women... but Yu Shu didn''t have the slightest anger in her heart... even, there was a hint of... sweetness.


    have to say¡­¡­


    Looks handsome, takes advantage of it...


    If you change to someone who looks the same as Wu Dalang, Yu Shu would have screamed desperately...


    For a handsome guy like Zhou Ye, when he said these words, he could make Yu Shu''s heart shake, and he couldn''t bear to be harsh.


    Although Zhou Ye''s words made her heart tremble for a while, Yu Shu thought of the fate he was about to face, and the plea of ??his father before leaving...


    In a moment, the whole heart became cold...


    "Sir, please leave... Yu Shu... Yu Shu is already a married woman... I am afraid that she will miss her husband..." said this, Princess Yu Shu couldn''t help lowering her head. She didn''t want Zhou Ye to see the tears in her eyes... ¡­


    When I heard Yu Shu''s words, to be honest, Zhou Ye was still full of novelty...


    You know, in order to get Princess Yushu in one fell swoop, he opened up his mental position as soon as he got on the car, and kept giving her spiritual hints...


    However, this way¡ªPrincess Yushu could refuse him... I have to say that this girl is really firm in her mind.


    Of course, the mind position is not mind control...


    If it is mind control, no matter how firm the mind of Princess Yushu is, it will only be at the mercy of Zhou Ye...


    But that would be boring...


    Under normal circumstances, Zhou Ye doesn''t like to use mind control, because... it doesn''t feel fun.


    Every girl has her unique character and charm. If mind control is used, then her character will be wiped out...Of course, after Zhou Ye completely conquered the girl in the later period, the mind control was lifted-that The girl can still recover.


    But that would be too boring...


    Zhou Ye is no longer what he was so impatient at the beginning...


    For him, picking up girls now is a process of enjoying...especially watching the girl falling into the pit little by little and unable to extricate herself, the most interesting...


    "Have you missed me???" Zhou Ye smiled evilly."That''s just what you think...I think I''m destined for you..."


    Reference 1752


    One thousand seven hundred and fifty-two chapters


    When Princess Yu Shu heard Zhou Ye''s words, she couldn''t help raising her little head...


    The tears from the corners of her eyes have not yet been wiped away... The whole person looks pitiful, giving people a sad beauty.


    Princess Yushu didn''t even know why. When facing this handsome boy, her emotions would fluctuate so much...


    Haven''t her tears shed long ago in the palace?


    Wasn''t her heart completely shattered when she heard that she was going to be married to Qin country?


    Why... I feel so sad when I think that I have no relationship with this young man??


    Obviously, at this moment, I don''t even know the name of this bastard...


    Looking at Yu Shu with dim tears, Zhou Ye gently raised his hand and wiped the tears from her cheek with his thumb... "Okay, stop crying... You won''t be pretty if you cry again..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s comfort, Yu Shu felt like he wanted to laugh, but couldn''t laugh...


    Just when Zhou Ye wiped the teardrops on her cheeks with his hands, and planned to take them back...


    Princess Yu Shu raised her right hand like a ghost, and pressed her big hand on her cheek...Do not let Zhou Ye take her hand back... "Tell Yu Shu, how is your name?"


    "Zhou Ye-Zhou of the Zhou Dynasty, Huo Huaye!"


    "Zhou Ye...Zhou Ye...Zhou Ye..." Yu Shu repeated the name as if he wanted to imprint the name firmly in his heart...


    Thinking of it... Yu Shu suddenly let go of Zhou Ye''s hand, and then - - took Zhou Ye''s face, leaned forward, and put his mouth shut...


    Zhou Ye was taken aback by Yu Shu''s sudden initiative...


    Why did you refuse to let yourself just die?

 Chapter 1347

    Why did this attitude suddenly make a big turn of 360 degrees??Why don''t you take the initiative??


    In fact...


    What should I say?


    Among them, there is not only the effect of Zhou Ye''s spiritual position, but also the reason why Yu Shu is too repressed...


    Put it this way...


    A young girl, beautifully dressed, spoiled since childhood...


    When she grew up, she originally thought that she would have a happy marriage, but¡ªin the end, she was used as a bargaining chip for marriage and given to a man dozens of years older than her??


    Even if this man has power over the world, even if this man is Emperor Qin...


    For Yu Shu, it is definitely not a good match...


    Since she was young, she has not had much fishing nets for power... On the contrary-what she desires is freedom...


    However, being born in an emperor¡¯s house is the most eager and unattainable thing-freedom...


    Especially when she was used as a bargaining chip to be married to Xianyang... the resentment in her heart had accumulated to the limit.


    At this time... Zhou Ye''s arrival was like igniting a flame of resistance in her depressed heart... At this time, she can no longer care...


    What kind of country...


    What harmony between the two countries...


    She doesn''t want to be suppressed anymore...that''s why she is suddenly so crazy...


    Don¡¯t die in silence, just erupt in silence...


    Zhou Ye, the spark, completely ignited the silent Princess Yu Shu...


    Cough cough-pulled too far...


    Zhou Ye was only confused for a moment, and then he understood Yu Shu''s mind...This guy has never been a gentleman...


    Although, he wanted to tease this little girl little by little...watching her fall into his own pit little by little.


    But---Send it to the side and don''t eat it... Then it''s not his personality.


    When Zhou Ye thought of this, he turned his passivity into an initiative... Rising up to the difficulties, he taught Yu Shu, a beginner girl, how to better communicate with each other''s hearts...


    Under the leadership of Zhou Ye, an old driver, Yu Shu could no longer control...


    If at first, she just wanted to give herself the last craziness... if she kept a little bit of the bottom line, at this time... she was already involuntarily...


    Just like the same fire, it is easy to ignite... but when the flame is burning, it is difficult to extinguish it...


    I don''t know when, Yu Shu has already straddled Zhou Ye...Although the clothes are still intact, the two have entered a state of seamless connection...


    At this moment, Yu Shu, like a swan with an arrow, stretched out his jade neck straight, with the only trace of clarity in his mind, opened his little goblets and bit his sleeves... to prevent his pain. Cry, recruit soldiers from outside...


    When the tearing pain gradually dissipated...Yu Shu had mixed feelings in her heart--she did not expect that she actually did something like this...but...soon, she had no time to sigh... ¡­


    Because Zhou Ye began to exert his strength...


    And on the other side¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meng Qiniang and Xiaowei in the all-terrain cross-country vehicle at the top of the mountain have already jumped onto the front seats of the vehicle...


    No matter how interesting the dog-blood series is, how can it be as interesting as their men''s pick-ups??


    They were sitting in the off-road vehicle with the optical stealth device turned on, watching the welcoming team, slowly passing through the valley below their feet...


    "Huh?? Didn''t Yelang even bow to that Princess Yushu Overlord Stone?" Xiaowei looked at the most luxuriously dressed carriage in the wedding party, and said angrily: "I thought Yelang would do it. It''s more direct!!"


    "Silly girl, who said Yelang didn''t...?" Meng Qiniang smiled slightly, and gently slipped her jade finger on Xiao Wei''s eyelid...


    Following Meng Qiniang''s movements, a strange light flashed in Xiao Wei''s eyes, and the scenery before him was completely different from just now.


    I saw--


    The carriage carrying Princess Yu Shu was undulating regularly... and the coachman who was sitting in the front part of the carriage and driving the carriage had dull eyes... a silly look, obviously lost his mind...


    This is obviously a blinding method used by his own man... to cover the entire carriage, so that the team sending off the family is unaware...


    "Haha...interesting..." Xiaowei laughed instead of anger when he saw this...


    For her, it took her seven days before she was taken away by her own Yelang... and the princess Yushu in front of her was taken away as soon as they met...


    An indescribable sense of pride, spontaneously...


    Meng Qiniang sighed silently when she looked at Xiaowei''s laughter...In her opinion, Xiaowei was just fifty steps laughing and one hundred steps... There was no difference...


    However, if she is willing to be an ostrich, let her be an ostrich...


    "Okay, we''re going to follow up!!" Meng Qiniang said, and ordered: "Diao Chan...follow up!! Just hang behind them far away...Don''t let them discover our trail... "


    "Like you, mistress!!" The wisdom brain Diaochan in the doomsday mech promised and turned on the autopilot mode...The team that sent relatives to the country of Korea chased after him.


    Reference 1753


    One thousand seven hundred and fifty-three chapters


    The landscape always ends...


    Happy time is always short...


    At least for Yu Shu...


    These three days were the happiest three days in her life.


    In these three days...


    She and her lover lay in the wagon for marriage all day long, like glue... kiss me and me...


    Every day, Yu Shu loves to do nothing more than listening to his lover Zhou Ye, telling about the places he has been and the beautiful scenery he has seen...


    In Zhou Ye''s description, she seemed to have also witnessed the magnificent scene above the sea, and the sea of ??flowers that stretched eight hundred miles across Manzhushahua...


    Occasionally, she would talk to her lover about funny stories about her childhood...


    The two of them often talked and couldn''t help themselves...they rolled together again.


    In three days¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 1348

    Princess Yushu has never left a carriage once in a willful manner. Except for the occasional physiological problems that need to be solved, she has to stay in the carriage at other times...


    Because she didn''t want to miss the minute and second of getting along with her lover.


    But - even though Yu Shu no matter how much time does Yu Shu expect that time will pass slowly... the team sending off the relatives walks a little slower...


    This day is still coming¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "His Royal Highness...the border of Qin State is ahead!!"


    The voice from outside the car made Princess Yu Shu, who was laughing in the arms of her own man, suddenly covered with sadness...


    "I see!" After she whispered back to the outside, she fell silent.


    In the carriage, the sweet atmosphere between the two had disappeared.


    After a long silence...


    Princess Yu Shu gently sat up from Zhou Ye¡¯s arms... She raised her hands lightly... holding Zhou Ye¡¯s cheeks, and whispered: "Yelang...take me away...I don¡¯t want to marry Emperor Shi. I will be your woman...take me away...will you???"


    People are always greedy...


    Princess Yu Shu originally wanted to be crazy for the last time...


    However, after spending these three days together, she found that she couldn¡¯t do without this bad guy who sneaked into her carriage... She couldn¡¯t imagine what she would become if she couldn¡¯t stay with him. Look like??


    Maybe he will die because of a broken heart... Maybe.


    Facing Princess Yu Shu''s pleading... Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    As soon as he stretched out his hand, he took Princess Yushu in his arms again... and said softly: "Hey, don''t worry, we will definitely be together..."


    "But... if you don''t leave..." Yu Shu is really anxious...


    You know, once you enter the Qin Land... there will be Qin Dynasty soldiers coming to greet you.


    At that time-it''s harder to walk than to climb.


    In order to express their sincerity, there are not many soldiers to escort the family of Korea. If you escape at this time, it will be easier. Once... enter the territory of the Qin Dynasty, when you encounter those welcoming teams, I am afraid that you will run away. Can''t drop...


    Seeing the increasingly anxious expression on Princess Yu Shu''s face, Zhou Ye smiled...


    He lowered his head slightly, pecked at Princess Yushu''s eyes, and said in a deep voice, "Believe me? Yushu!!"


    "Believe!!!" What else could Yu Shu say at this time?


    She even ignored the last restraint of her daughter''s family...How could she not believe Zhou Ye??


    "Then feel at ease with me and sit in this carriage... to meet the First Emperor!!" Zhou Ye said, smiling slightly: "I will let the First Emperor abandon you!"


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yu Shu sighed and buried his little face in Zhou Ye''s arms...


    What can she do??


    Zhou Ye refused to leave, how could she leave alone??


    Since this enemy is going to play with fire... All she can do is stay with her...


    At most-the big deal is killed by Emperor Qin together...


    To be able to die with her lover, she has no regrets.


    Thinking of this, Yu Shu never said anything again...


    She just lay quietly in the arms of her own man...waiting for the upcoming destiny...


    The time was walking around every minute, and the team sending off the relatives also approached the border of Qin Dynasty little by little.


    Just when Princess Yushu prayed that this journey would never be finished...


    The carriage stopped suddenly, and then there was a loud shout from outside...


    "The First Emperor of the Qin Dynasty, the imperial general-Meng Yi, come to welcome you!!"


    Hearing this voice, Yu Shu''s face changed slightly, but-then he returned to normal.


    With the idea of ??living and dying with her own man in her heart, she is no longer afraid of anything.


    At this moment, only one sentence rang from outside...


    "Please princess!!"


    The carriage moved slowly again...


    "The emperor''s decree,


    With the sound...


    Princess Yushu¡¯s carriage door was opened...


    The moment the carriage door was opened¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The declarant was dumbfounded¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    General Meng Yi was dumbfounded-


    Qin Jun''s welcoming team was dumbfounded¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Even the people who sent the family off the team were dumbfounded.


    I saw that there was a handsome man in the carriage that should have been only one person...


    This is nothing...After all, the profession of eunuchs existed as early as the Spring and Autumn Period.


    But - at this moment, Princess Yushu, wearing a red wedding dress, is nestling in the arms of the man, looking like you and me...


    This Nima is a bit intolerable............


    Obviously, that man is not a eunuch...


    The most shocking thing is Meng Yi...


    Although the two were far apart, Meng Yi still recognized Zhou Ye...


    Fuck, this ghost-like guy came directly to the bottom of the pot to draw his salary...


    What should I do??


    Just when Meng Yi was dumbfounded...

 Chapter 1349

    The proclaimer spoke, and he furiously said: "Come here, take this pair of X husband and X women for me, escort them back to Xianyang, and obey the disposition of Emperor Shi Huang!!!"


    The king humiliated the minister...


    Zhou Ye''s act of cuckolding the First Emperor in public had already deeply hurt this guy''s heart.


    Hearing the commander''s order... Immediately, hundreds of Qin cavalry rushed towards Princess Yu Shu''s family-sending team.


    At this time, the Korean soldiers who escorted the pro-team were also dumbfounded...


    Should they stop Qin Jun??


    Psychologically speaking, they certainly wanted to stop Qin Jun.


    but¡­¡­


    The fact that a strange man appeared in Princess Yushu¡¯s carriage is too much...


    At this moment, they were already stunned on the spot.


    however----


    At this moment...Suddenly I heard a Korean shout: "Let go!"


    With the sound...


    From the mountain beam diagonally across from Qin Jun, a group of Korean soldiers suddenly appeared...


    Thousands of arrows were shot at the Qin State cavalry who obeyed the orders of the declarant and went to capture Princess Yu Shu...


    Just in the blink of an eye--


    These more than a hundred cavalrymen died out under the rain of arrows.


    Reference 1754


    One thousand seven hundred and fifty-four chapters


    "defense!!!!"


    Meng Yi also reacted at this time.


    Regardless of why Zhou Ye was in Princess Yushu''s frame, it was the most important thing to beat the Korean soldiers back.


    Following Meng Yi''s order, Sergeant Daqin-Lidun, Hengge... he looked like he was about to go to war.


    And the Goryeo soldiers over there immediately returned the color... with the rain of arrows...


    At this time, the family-sending team caught in front of the two armies was completely messed up...


    For a time, escape for life, escape for escape...


    Even the coachman in Princess Yushu''s carriage jumped and fled.


    On the contrary, it was Princess Yu Shu who was nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, without panic...


    For her, who has already put her life and death out of the question, as long as she is with her lover, everything is the same.


    The chaos outside couldn''t move her at all...


    And what about Zhou Ye?


    This one is more leisurely...


    While holding Yushu in his arms, he watched the battle between the Goryeo Army and Qin Bing...


    To be honest, seeing the battle between the two sides, Zhou Ye had an urge to curse MMP.


    Qin Jun started his home with the Qin crossbow, but in the welcoming team, there are no soldiers carrying the crossbow??On the contrary, he was suppressed by the arrows of the Korean soldiers and couldn''t raise his head?Is this Nima teasing me??


    Are you sure this is the Qin army who killed the Six Nations with a crossbow??Didn''t you cross from Europe to cheat me??


    And the Goryeo Army over there...


    Where''s your flint?


    What about the burning boulder coated with unknown chemicals on the round boulder?Why is it gone??


    Uh--


    Okay, maybe this is because Meng Yi arrived at the border early, so these guys are afraid of being discovered by the Qin army, so it''s too late to prepare!!


    but----


    Since you can arrive at the border of Qin State ahead of time, why don''t you stop the family sending team halfway??


    Or----


    In fact, that General Goryeo and Meng Yi really love??In fact, that General Goryeo deliberately chose to intercept Princess Yushu at this time because he wanted to meet his lover, General Meng Yi??


    The more Zhou Ye looked at the scene outside, the more he wanted to complain...


    His Tucao energy is almost full...


    Just at this time¡­¡­


    What made Zhou Ye want to complain even more happened.


    I saw--Meng Yi rode solo, rushing towards Zhou Ye... and Gaoli also rushed out and rushed here.


    The soldiers behind the two of them squatted up, and then shot arrows.


    There is no sense that their bosses have stepped forward, and they should also rush forward...


    Fuck-¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye already had a feeling that he couldn''t help it... "Fuck, you guys are making trouble? Are you really going to fight? Two foolish guys!!"


    "Yelang? What''s the matter?" Upon hearing the sudden words of her own man, Princess Yu Shu couldn''t help but poke her little head out of Zhou Ye''s arms... curiously asked: "What makes you so angry? ?"


    "I was irritated by two guys with broken brains!!" Zhou Ye said, while gently applying force, let Yu Shu sit on his lap facing outward.


    Then start sentence by sentence, explaining what makes me want to complain.


    Although Zhou Ye''s words, many Yu Shu didn''t know what was going on... But it didn''t delay her and she listened funny, and her smile trembled.


    Seeing Yushu this situation...


    The Goryeo general was first dissatisfied... He pushed aside Meng Yi''s long sword, and rushed towards the carriage... While charging, he shouted: "Thief, let go of Princess Yushu quickly! !!!"

 Chapter 1350

    And Meng Yi is chasing behind the Goryeo general...


    Facing the speeding General Goryeo, Princess Yushu suddenly broke free from Zhou Ye''s arms, knelt down in front of Zhou Ye, arms outstretched, and shouted: "Don''t hurt my Yelang!"


    She - she wants to use her flesh and blood to block the sword for Zhou Ye.


    "Oh, silly woman!!" Zhou Ye sighed, leaned slightly, hugged Princess Yu Shu''s waist from behind, and yanked her into his arms... "Sit down. Now I protect you, not you protect me!!"


    "But...but, Yelang!!" Yu Shu looked at the approaching General Gaoli, already incoherent anxiously.


    "It''s okay!!" Zhou Ye said, smiled and stretched out his right hand slightly to the Goryeo general who was coming by, making a void grasping posture.


    In an instant¡ª¡ª


    The Goryeo general who was about to rush in front of Zhou Ye, including men and horses, was fixed on the spot.


    "My family Yushu was worried about me...you damn it!!"


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, he squeezed the virtual right hand firmly...


    And the Goryeo general who was fixed on the spot turned into a mass of blood and mud with a bang.


    This sudden change caused Meng Yi, who immediately followed, to tighten the horse''s rein...


    The entire battlefield became quiet at this time, and the needle drop was audible.


    "Goblin...!!!"


    "Kill the demon to avenge the general!!"


    "Yes, kill that monster and avenge the general!!"


    After a while, such a slogan suddenly sounded in the Korean army. With the sound, thousands of arrows flew toward Princess Yushu''s carriage.


    "Hey¡ª¡ª!!!" Zhou Ye looked at the midair, the black arrow pressed down, slammed it with disdain, and waved his hand casually...


    The arrow shot at him in the air flew back towards their master at a speed twice as fast as it had come... and shot right into the center of their eyebrows.


    moment----


    The Goryeo archers who had been suppressed by the Qin Jun who could not raise their heads-died completely...


    The whole battlefield really calmed down...


    And Meng Yi, who is not far from Zhou Ye, has a feeling of sitting on wax...


    This Nima... how to fight??


    If the enemy were human, Meng Yi would never frown even if there were thousands of troops.


    But... the boy in front of him, he is not human...


    Can one squeeze one man and one horse out of thin air??


    Can a person let the arrow shot fly back to his master''s head?


    How can this be done???


    hit??How do people and ghosts compete??


    Do not hit??Was the concubine canonized by the First Emperor still in Zhou Ye''s arms?


    Just when Meng Yi hesitated...


    Zhou Ye spoke first...


    "General Meng Yi, meet again!!!"


    "Ahem... sir..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Meng Yi sat on the horse and arched his hands at Zhou Ye, but didn''t know what to say??


    "General Meng Yi doesn''t have to say much... I know where the general''s duties are... You can send me and Yu Shu to Xianyang!!" Zhou Ye said here, smiling slightly: "It just so happens that... I also want to meet the Emperor First On the one hand, have a good chat!!"


    "This..." Zhou Ye''s words made Meng Yi suddenly dumbfounded...


    If he doesn''t leave, he will go to Xianyang with himself??See Emperor Shi??


    Nima, how dare I take you to see Emperor Shi??


    Reference 1755


    One thousand seven hundred and fifty-five chapters


    Despite all the unwillingness, all unwillingness...


    In the end, Meng Yi took Princess Yu Shu''s carriage and headed towards Xianyang.


    After all--


    Meng Yi is the welcoming envoy, and his duty is to welcome back Li Fei-Princess Yu Shu.


    Besides, he didn''t think that the five thousand soldiers and horses he was carrying could do to Zhou Ye...


    All he can do is to order a team of cavalry to join the declarant...return to Xianyang first and report what happened here to Emperor Shi, and he?With the rest of the soldiers and horses, dangling and seemingly leisurely, with Li Fei''s family-sending team, they slowly walked towards Xianyang.


    On the way, Meng Yi repeatedly told his soldiers not to neglect Zhou Ye and Princess Yu Shu.


    Whether Zhou Ye is a fairy or a monster...


    He is not what mortals like himself can contend with.


    For this, Meng Yi was very clear in his heart.


    Military strategists-knowing oneself and the enemy can survive a hundred battles.


    How could Meng Yi, who learned the art of war since childhood, be a reckless person??


    What-no matter the three or seven twenty one, it''s awkward to go up??


    This is a reckless man, not a general.


    In fact-Meng Yi still feels a little grateful to Zhou Ye in his heart.


    Anyway...


    Zhou Ye is doing this, and it is Meng Yi who really benefits...


    Otherwise, by relying on Zhou Ye''s ability, she would take Princess Yu Shu in front of the Ten Thousand Army Formation and leave without any care...Who can stop him??


    In that case, he couldn''t get away with Meng Yi''s unfavorable crime.

 Chapter 1351

    Don''t worry about...force majeure, don''t worry about ghosts...


    It was his fault that his envoy did not welcome Princess Yu Shu back to Xianyang.


    Although his Meng family has served as officials in Qin for generations,...the court is not without political enemies...


    Zhao Gao, Li Sizhi and his ilk are all staring at his Meng family...


    A bad family is not impossible.


    Therefore, from the heart, Meng Yi is still very grateful to Zhou Ye.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After a few days of rushing, the welcoming team has already moved away from the border and entered the prosperous Julu County. It will soon resist Xianyang.


    On this day, the bridal welcoming team set up camp in Julu County...


    Meng Yi directly ordered his soldiers to go to the wine shop in the county, bought a few pots of good wine, and prepared some meat...


    He directly carried the food and drink, and came to the backyard where Zhou Ye and Princess Yushu were staying...


    After the maid notified, Meng Yi walked directly into the room where Zhou Ye and Yu Shu were. Seeing the scene inside, Meng Yi couldn''t help but smiled and said, "Mr. So elegant!!"


    No wonder he would say that...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye was sitting on the straw mat in the room, carrying a small drum in his hand and patted it gently.


    Princess Yu Shu was dancing in front of him... Obviously, the two of them were having fun on their own right now.


    Seeing Meng Yi entering the door, Zhou Ye laughed, patted the straw mat next to him, and said to Meng Yi: "General Meng is here today, but is he looking for me to drink?"


    "Exactly!!!" Meng Yi said with a smile: "That night, Mr. Meng Yimeng was entertaining him and he was about to return a gift!!!"


    At this time, Princess Yu Shu also stopped her dance, walked to her man''s side with a smile... sat down.


    Her dance was only for Zhou Ye alone, and the others... She didn''t bother to dance and didn''t want to dance.


    Regarding this, Meng Yi didn''t care either... walked directly to Zhou Ye and sat on the floor...


    At this time, my own maid brought a variety of tableware and placed the drinks and meat brought by Meng Yi in front of the three of them...


    After everything is done...


    Meng Yi didn''t wait for Yu Shu to get up and pour the wine. He first picked up the wine urn and filled Zhou Ye and himself with a bowl... Then he raised the wine bowl and raised his hand to Zhou Ye."Mr. Meng Yixie''s life-saving grace!!"


    After speaking, Meng Yi drank without saying a word.


    "Oh? How did I save you?" Zhou Ye held the wine bowl with a smile... asked.


    "Mr. obviously can take Princess Yushu away, but for the sake of Meng Yi, he is willing to go back to Xianyang with Meng Yi to meet the First Emperor... This love, Meng Yi will never forget!" Meng Yi said loudly.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled when he heard Meng Yi''s words...


    To be human, you have to show it to the understanding...


    If you show it to a fool, he thinks you are harming him...this kind of favor, you don''t have to do it.


    "I like a smart person like General Meng!!" Zhou Ye laughed, throwing the wine bowl aside... and said: "Drink, of course you must drink good wine...Come on, let''s drink this!!"


    Zhou Ye said, his hands shook slightly...Two bottles of Wuliangye appeared in his hands...


    Unscrew the bottle cap, Zhou Ye directly handed Meng Yi a bottle...


    "What kind of wine is this?" Meng Yi looked at the glass bottle in his hand, and his hands trembled."Such a luxurious glass bottle..."


    There was no glass in ancient times, but there were natural colored glazes, but the transparency of those colored glazes was not high.At this time, the more transparent the colored glaze, the more precious... and because of this, Meng Yi looked at the wine bottle that Zhou Ye handed him, and was so excited...


    "Whether it is drinking, the wine is for people to drink..." Zhou Ye smiled and moved forward with a bottle... "Come on, General Meng... Do it!!!"


    "Fuck!!" Meng Yi really drinks...


    Directly following Zhou Ye''s appearance, he raised his neck... ... a bottle of one catty of 68 degrees Wuliangye entered the stomach.


    The liquor of later generations is obviously different from the liquor of this time...


    Not to mention craftsmanship and the like, just to talk about the alcohol content is enough to make Meng Yi pour a bottle into it... it feels like a hot feeling in my stomach...


    "Good wine!!" After drinking a bottle of Wuliangye, Meng Yi spit out a long breath and exclaimed loudly: "This is really good wine... Enough!"


    "If you like it, drink more!!" Zhou Ye''s goods were also broken, and he took out two bottles of Wuliangye and placed them in front of Meng Yi...


    Seeing the two bottles of Wuliangye in Zhou Ye''s hands again, Meng Yi was a little dumbfounded... His family knew about his own affairs... After one bottle, he almost had enough... If you drink it again, you will really be embarrassed. Up...


    Meng Yi, who was anxious and wise, took the two bottles of wine in Zhou Ye''s hand and put it in his arms."How can I enjoy this kind of good wine? I will take it back and share it with my father and brother!!"


    "No hurry, no hurry!! I have too many here!!" Would Zhou Ye let Meng Yi escape??How could it be...


    With a wave of his hand, dozens of bottles of Wuliangye appeared directly in front of Meng Yi... Now, Meng Yi was really dumbfounded... "Cough cough... Mister Mighty, just let Meng Yi go!! This wine It seems to be as transparent as water, but with great energy...Let Meng Yi take a rest!!"


    "Haha... Don''t panic, eat a la carte!!"


    Since Meng Yi was willing to admit counsel, Zhou Ye would stop persuading him...


    Reference 1756


    One thousand seven hundred and fifty-six chapters


    To be honest, why did Zhou Ye treat the characters played by Brother Long so favorably??


    Put it this way...


    Zhou Ye grew up watching Brother Long¡¯s movies almost since he was a child.


    However, at that time...because of poverty, so...Zhou Ye almost watched pirated copies...


    If everyone owes Xing Ye a movie ticket?


    Well, there are many people in his generation, and I don''t know how many movie tickets he owes Brother Long.


    Be kind...


    Although Zhou Ye still wouldn''t be soft on the girl who should be grabbed... but there was no need to hurt Brother Long any more.


    After Zhou Ye and Meng Yi each blew a bottle of Wuliangye... they began to eat vegetables and drank slowly...


    Princess Yu Shu was winking, and was waiting for the wine bureau... to help the two of them pour wine...

 Chapter 1352

    Three rounds of wine...Five flavors of food...


    At this time, Meng Yi also opened a lot of chatterboxes... There was always a trace of worry in his heart... but he had never dared to ask Zhou Ye. At this moment, through Jiu Jin, Meng Yi finally dared to ask."Mr., here is going to Xianyang... but... it''s going to be detrimental to Emperor Shi Huang??"


    No wonder Meng Yi thought so...


    Although the world has been unified.


    But-the Old Ministry of Six Nations never stopped thinking of assassinating Emperor Qin.


    "Oh? Why did General Meng say this?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "With the power of your husband, you can obviously take Princess Yushu to leave here, and enjoy the world... But the husband just wants to go back to Xianyang with me to meet the Emperor Shi, please teach me, why is this??"


    Although Zhou Ye insisted on going to Xianyang, it was tantamount to indirectly saving Meng Yi''s life, but - as a loyal loyal to the First Emperor, Meng Yi absolutely had to ask...why did Zhou Ye do this..." Disadvantage... It''s no wonder that the sword in Meng Yi''s hand doesn''t recognize your husband!!


    "Haha...General Meng has been worrying too much... I am going to see Emperor Shi, naturally there is my reason... It is not good for him? Isn''t it enough..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and continued: "I will say more , How do you know that Emperor Shi did not want to see me?"


    "..." Meng Yi was dumb after hearing Zhou Ye''s words...


    He knows what Zhou Ye means...


    Since the unification of the Six Kingdoms, the First Emperor has been obsessed with cultivating immortals...


    A power like Zhou Ye was exactly what the First Emperor dreamed of...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Although Zhou Ye still didn''t tell Meng Yi why he met with the First Emperor,...it somewhat dispelled a trace of doubt in Meng Yi''s heart...After the two drank for a while, Meng Yi was the first to be unable to resist the wine of later generations. Jin... fell directly to the ground.


    At this time, his own soldiers helped him go back to rest...


    After the maids remove the banquet in the room...


    Princess Yu Shu ordered the maids to boil water to prepare tubs and bathe Yelang, while helping Yelang to undress...


    It was another night of fish-and-dragon dance... Princess Yu Shu was held by her own Yelang in the carriage early in the morning, no move... The three links were successful, the injuries were deep, and they were not good enough...


    The welcoming team, once again under the escort of Meng Yi''s army, embarked on the itinerary to Xianyang...


    On the other side...


    The declarant and cavalry who were sent to Xianyang to report in advance have already rushed back to Xianyang...


    Xianyang Palace¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªZhangtai Palace.


    Emperor Shi was sitting at the head of the hall, and to his right, was a chubby middle-aged man in the costume of an eunuch...


    On both sides of his lower head, the civil and military officials of the Great Qin Empire sat.


    At this moment - in the center of the hall, it was not someone else who was kneeling on the ground to report the matter, but the declarant who had just rushed back.


    After the proclaimer reports the first emperor to the first emperor about what happened this time...


    The first emperor Yingzheng pondered for a moment, stroked his beard, and asked, "Everyone, what do you think of this strange person who suddenly appeared?"


    As soon as the first emperor¡¯s words fell, a thin man in a black robe walked out of his ranks and knelt down in front of the hall and said: "Your Majesty, this son has no kingly law. If you rob your majesty and concubine, you should be punished by car cracking. The classics!! The small country of Korea dared to ignore the power and prestige of my Daqin, and should send troops quickly and conquer it... As for the Korean princess who does not guard her way of women, she should enter the cold palace and never leave the palace..."


    "Oh? Li Si, is that your opinion?" When facing Li Si, Emperor Shi was noncommittal...


    The other officials were silent...


    They didn''t know why Emperor Shi Huang asked this, so... it''s better to be honest and obedient.


    Instead, the chubby eunuch next to Emperor Shi Huang smiled slightly and said, "Your Majesty, this is your majesty¡¯s blessing... Just now, the old slave heard from Master Shen that the stranger is not afraid of swords and is on the battlefield. Regarding the thousands of sergeants who are like nothing, they must be powerful people... Such a mysterious person, can the mortal law be constrained? The old slave believes that not only cannot blame this stranger, but his Majesty should treat him well. An alien..."


    "Oh?? The man robbed the widow''s concubine, and the widow should treat him well?" In the words of the first emperor, he could not tell whether he was happy or angry...


    This made Zhao Gao''s heart tight...


    He lifted up slightly, and quietly took a look at the expression of the Emperor Shi Emperor...He was stunned, and said: "Yes, Your Majesty! The old slave thinks... Your Majesty should treat others with mercy, because your majesty''s longevity may fall here. Human body!! Compared to Changshengjiushi...what is the concubine of a tributary tribute?"


    Hear what Zhao Gao said...


    Li Si was so angry that his nose almost crooked...


    "Zhao Gao, you are the chaos palace..."


    "Prime Minister Li is so nonsense, how can an eunuch in his family mess up the palace?"


    "Your Majesty, please also cut Zhao Gao in the midst of the busy city, in order to behave like you!!"


    "Your Majesty, the old slave has been wronged..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Just when the two people quarreled more and more...The First Emperor spoke.


    "Okay, just shut me up!!"


    With the first emperor''s angry shout, the hall above the hall became much quieter in an instant...


    At this time, the first emperor looked at the declarant Shin Wuha, who had been kneeling on the ground again, and asked softly: "I''m here to ask you, but you saw that stranger waving his hand and destroying the five thousand Goryeo army??"


    "Your Majesty Qi, this is what the minister has seen with his own eyes. Not only the minister has seen this scene before the two armies, but even all the Great Qin sergeants have seen it!!" For this, Shen Wuhu dared to use his own life. guarantee¡­¡­


    "So, choose those sergeants who escort you back to the palace, and the widows have to ask questions!!"


    Following the order of Emperor Shi, the dozens of knights who had escorted the edict official back were also announced to the hall.


    The first emperor asked one by one without hesitation...


    I missed none...


    Although the knights were a little nervous because they met with the First Emperor for the first time, it is inevitable that their words and deeds were somewhat conscientious, and the preface was not followed by words, but-finally they portrayed the situation at that time...


    Until this time, the first emperor was no longer worried."I order people to rush and urge Meng Yi to return to the court, and the widow ¡ª I must personally entertain this stranger!!"


    Reference 1757


    One thousand seven hundred and fifty seven chapters


    Five days later----


    When Meng Yi escorted the family welcoming team back to Xianyang, the main entrance of Xianyang Palace was opened... Loess paving, clear water sprinkling... a corporal courtesy.

 Chapter 1353

    Even in front of the gate of the imperial palace of the First Emperor, with hundreds of civil and military officials, stood there waiting for Zhou Ye''s arrival.


    This posture did not scare Zhou Ye, but rather surprised Meng Yi.


    He hurriedly got away from the horse and got off his horse. He ran to the first emperor''s imperial driver, kneeling and saluting: "Chen, Meng Yi...guilty, please go down!"


    "Hahaha...what''s wrong with General Meng Yi?" The First Emperor laughed, bending over to help Meng Yi up."Although I lost a concubine, the general brought me a god. Not only is the general innocent, but he has merit!!"


    Having said this, the First Emperor asked anxiously: "Where is that fairy?"


    Just in the words of Emperor Shi, when he had just fallen...Two figures suddenly appeared in front of Emperor Shi."Is Emperor Qin looking for me?"


    The sudden appearance of a figure shocked the guards behind Emperor Shi Huang.


    "Protect Your Majesty!!"


    "Protect Your Majesty!!"


    With the screams, a hundred or ten masters of swordsmanship rushed out, pulled out the bronze swords from their waists, and they were about to force Zhou Ye...


    Facing these guys, Zhou Ye smiled softly, and said unhurriedly, "Kneel down!!"


    As his words fell, whether it was the guards who pounced on Zhou Ye, or the Qin Jun lined up outside the palace... In the blink of an eye, they all knelt to the ground.


    None of the civil and military officials beside Qin Huang were spared.


    In the blink of an eye-on the main square of the huge Xianyang Palace, only three people were left standing on the spot.


    In addition to Zhou Ye and Princess Yu Shu, it was also the First Emperor Yingzheng.


    This is not because Ying Zheng is relatively hungry and can ignore Zhou Ye''s words... but because Zhou Ye let him go...


    Seeing this situation...The First Emperor was already excited...


    "Speaking, speaking, the law follows... Truly speaking, the law follows..." Ying Zheng''s vision at the moment is trembling... He is not afraid, but excited...


    In the past, when searching for immortals and asking medicine, all the warlocks found were some quack...


    Today, he finally found the true fairy...


    How can this not make Qin Huang happy??


    Princess Yushu??


    Emperor Qin didn''t even look at it...


    For him, the world is endless, but-how much can he enjoy after decades of life??


    "Mr... please tell me your name..." At this time, Emperor Qin didn''t care about putting on his own airs anymore. He directly pointed at Zhou Ye...


    "Haha...Qin Huang is polite, I''m just a small casual person!!" Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand...


    "Mr. is too self-effacing...please..." Qin Huang said, stretching out his hand and making a please gesture...


    Zhou Ye is also not welcome, and directly steps forward...Qin Huang followed too...


    However, after walking for a while, Emperor Qin found out...Fuck, his guards and the ministers of civil and military affairs have not kept up... "Can you exempt them from being disrespectful?"


    Hearing what Qin Huang said, Zhou Ye smiled, "Alright!!"


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell...The soldiers who had been kneeling on the ground and the civil and military officials all stood up together...


    For them, it was like experiencing a nightmare.


    The whole body is like carrying a huge weight on his back, unable to move at all...The feeling of involuntary body is really terrifying.


    At this time...no one objected to Qin Huang''s actions anymore...


    Such a person is simply not something that thousands of troops can resist...


    Including the Prime Minister Li Si, who initially advocated grabbing Zhou Ye''s law, has also become a boring sheep...


    Are you kidding me?You say a law?Is it going to be executed?


    If you want to enforce your law, first you have to have a stronger strength or influence than others. If not... Why do you let people listen to your law??


    Is it good just by what you said?


    Dreaming...


    That night----


    Emperor Qin hosted a banquet in Zhangtai Palace...


    During the dinner, Emperor Qin didn''t mention Princess Yushu a word, instead he kept putting a high hat on Zhou Ye...


    What banished immortals...


    What kind of magic...


    In short, what is good to hear...


    In the evening, Emperor Qin directly arranged Zhou Ye in Zhaohua Palace, and even sent more than a dozen beauties from Six Nations...


    In this regard, Zhou Ye certainly does not refuse to come...


    In this way, one month in a row... a big feast for three days, a small feast for two days...


    The beauties given to Zhou Ye alone are more than a hundred people...


    Of course, Qin Huang wouldn''t send second-hand goods either, he directly sent all unmanned beauties who had just turned sixteen.


    Although Zhou Ye didn''t say a word, he covered his head and enjoyed...


    But for Qin Huang''s thoughts, he is insightful.


    Isn''t this the way to get first??


    He is familiar with this set of buying people''s hearts...


    Until... a month later...


    Emperor Qin once again invited Zhou Ye to have a banquet in Lanchi Palace...


    After three rounds of wine and five flavors of food...


    Emperor Qin sighed uncharacteristically during the dinner...


    "What''s the matter with Emperor Qin sighing?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile...

 Chapter 1354

    He knew that was coming... However, for the sake of Emperor Qin''s ardent hospitality, Zhou Ye wouldn''t mind having a good chat with him...


    "Sir, think that widowhood is a great country?" Qin Huang hesitated and asked.


    "Of course it''s all right!!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Wanli Huating, tens of thousands of people, what''s wrong?"


    "Yes¡ªthe widow has something to do, but I have trouble sleeping and eating..." Qin Huang looked at Zhou Ye with gleaming eyes... waiting for Zhou Ye to talk.


    "What is it that makes Qin Huang sleep and eat?" Zhou Ye also responded very cooperatively...


    "The human world is boundlessly prosperous, but life has only a short time for a few decades... This splendid world, one day, no one can enjoy it!!" Qin Huang said here, sighed deeply: "I don''t know Mr. Is there a way to teach me??"


    "This..." Zhou Ye was silent...


    This made Qin Huang anxious... After a month of getting along, he almost understood Zhou Ye''s preferences.


    Gold and silver treasures??


    Zhou Ye is not rare...


    The power of the public secretary??


    Zhou Ye didn''t care even more...


    Only the same, Zhou Ye could not refuse...


    That''s the beauty...


    It seems that I have to bet hard again...


    Thinking of this, Emperor Qin gave a slight wink at Zhao Gao next to him...


    Zhao Gao signaled to take the order...


    After a while--


    "The princess is here..."


    With the reputation of the servant...


    Ten girls in various gorgeous colorful dresses walked into the hall curledly...They walked directly in front of the First Emperor and Zhou Ye, and gave a salute, and said in unison: "My daughter has seen my father and Mr!!!"


    Reference 1758


    The first thousand seven hundred and fifty-eight chapters


    Qin Huang Yingzheng looked at Zhou Ye sitting next to him with a smile, and looked up and down at his ten daughters...


    "Sir, how are my ten daughters born?"


    "The beauty of the country...the country is full!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    At this point, Zhou Ye did not exaggerate the slightest...


    Speaking of it, Ying Zheng was also the son of King Qin Zhuangxiang, and his mother Zhao Ji was also a famous beauty in the six countries during the Warring States Period.


    What about King Qin Zhuangxiang?


    His ancestors were King Qin from generation to generation, so the gene would not be too bad...After all, even if the winner''s ancestor looks ugly and marries beautiful women for generations to improve genes, it will never grow bad.


    As far as Yingzheng himself is concerned, although people are a little blessed in middle age, they are also a handsome uncle in modern times...If the concubines favored in his harem are not beautiful, how can he be favored by them??Without favor, where did the daughter come from??


    So-these ten daughters of Ying Zheng... even now, they can be called stunning beauties.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Ying Zheng laughed... and said: "Since my daughter is still in the eyes of Mr. De... then I will be the master today. How about beating my daughter to Mr.?"


    "Permit to me?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly when he heard the words, and after taking a sip of the drink, he asked: "I wonder which daughter Qin Huang plans to marry to me?"


    "Of course it''s all my daughters!!" This time, Ying Zheng has also laid his blood...for longevity, in order to enjoy the prosperity forever...This product has also been broken.


    Hearing Ying Zheng¡¯s words, the ten princesses of Ying Yuanman, Ying Yinman, Ying Shiman, Ying Huiman, Ying Huiman, Ying Liman, Ying Jiman, Ying Zhenman, Ying Jingman, and Insman, suddenly A little dumbfounded.


    To be honest, although they vaguely knew that their father called them to please this fairy master... but they really did not expect that their father would actually be like this, and they would be married to this fairy master...


    For a time, their hearts were mixed, and they couldn''t tell what kind of feeling they had.


    There was not only the sadness of being used as a bargaining chip by my father, but also a trace of...unspeakable expectation.


    What to expect??


    Of course, I am looking forward to leaving the Xianyang Palace and going out to see the bustling world.


    After all, of these ten princesses, the biggest win Yuanman is only double eight years, and the youngest Winsman is only 13 years old this year.


    But in their more than ten years of life, they have never left Xianyang Palace...like a bird in a cage, longing for the outside world.


    Of course, they are also very interested in their future husband...


    When they first greeted them, due to etiquette, they did not dare to carefully observe the young man sitting next to their father. Now-since their father has promised to mate themselves to him... these princesses also have the courage to go up and down. Look at Zhou Ye.


    Especially the eldest princess Ying Yuanman... the oldest one, staring at Zhou Ye with beautiful eyes... as if she wanted to see through what kind of character Zhou Ye was.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye, facing the stares of ten princesses, turned his head and smiled bitterly to Emperor Qin, "Why is Emperor Qin so loving..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by a crisp voice."Father, son... I have a question, I would like to ask your husband to answer for the son!! If Mr. answers, the son is willing to marry, if you can''t answer... the son would rather die than marry!"


    Hearing this, Zhou Ye couldn''t say what he said immediately... but Qin Huang''s face was slightly stagnant, and then he smiled again...


    "Oh? I have any questions, do you want Mr. to answer for you?"


    Ying Yuanman bit his Zhu lip lightly and said with a salute: "Erchen heard that... Mr. has the ability to penetrate the sky and the earth, and the son would like to ask Mr. How high is this day and how thick the ground is... How big is this world... ¡­! How do you prove that what you say is true?"


    Ying Yuanman''s question is extremely tricky, asking how high the sky is and how thick the ground is... It doesn''t work if you say it, you have to prove that your words are not a lie...


    This Nima is embarrassing... Even if Zhou Ye tells the scientific data calculated by later generations, how can he prove that what he said is the truth?Is it necessary to teach those mathematical formulas to Ying Yuanman little by little... let her verify it herself??


    Hearing what his daughter said, Ying Zheng was taken aback at the time... Then he laughed, turned his head and asked Zhou Ye, "The little girl is stubborn, please don''t mind your husband..."


    While talking, Qin Huang Yingzheng gave his daughter a fierce look...


    Regardless of Ying Zheng''s treatment of Zhou Ye, he was amiable, without the appearance of an emperor... That is because in his eyes, Zhou Ye was a banished immortal with the ability to reach the sky and the earth, and a noble person who realized his longevity... A virtuous corporal must be courteous.


    However, whether he treats his own daughter or his courtiers... Ying Zheng is the one and only Emperor Qin, the First Emperor who dominates the world... How can he allow someone to dare to challenge his authority??


    "Nothing..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head. He looked at Ying Yuanman and asked, "Does this princess really want to see this world?"


    "Please generate all first!!"


    Ying Yuanman gave a deep salute again and said...

 Chapter 1355

    She has broken the jar...In short, she just doesn''t want to marry this horny fairy...


    You know, during Zhou Ye''s stay in Xianyang Palace, rumors about Zhou Ye spread almost throughout the government and the public.


    Accompanied by his legend that he speaks the law and his magical powers are vast, there is also the legend of his night prince...


    As the first daughter of the first emperor, the princess Daqin who was so beloved by her thousands, how could Ying Yuanman willingly marry Zhou Ye with her sister??


    It''s just that¡ªwhat she thought was difficult to get to the blue sky, for Zhou Ye... it was not a problem at all.


    "In that case..." Zhou Ye looked at the decisiveness in Ying Yuanman''s eyes, smiled slightly, and nodded... "Then I will show my ugliness a little!"


    As Zhou Ye''s words fell, the Lanchi Palace became silent. Whether it was the drummer or the dancer who was just dancing, they stopped their actions, and they wanted to see this banished. What kind of spell the fairy would cast, convinced Ying Yuanman, the princess Qin.


    Under the eyes of everyone, Zhou Ye stood up with a smile and patted his hands lightly.


    "Slap¡ªslap¡ªslap!!"


    With Zhou Ye''s applause... the entire hall was suddenly enveloped by a radiant glow... Then, in an instant-the mountain shook the ground... the lightning flashed and thundered-it was strange.


    After Zhou Ye''s applause fell, there was no wave in the entire hall, the person was still that person, and the ground was still that ground...


    Everyone was in an uproar... What''s going on??What about measuring the world??


    Reference 1759


    The first thousand seven hundred and fifty-nine chapters


    At this moment, not only the palace people were stunned, even the First Emperor was stunned...


    To be honest, although Emperor Shi was full of irritation at his daughter''s disobedience to his orders, he also wanted to see Zhou Ye''s magic arts of measuring the sky and the earth.


    However... what is the situation with no waves??


    Could it be that the spell casting failed??


    Just when everyone secretly guessed whether Zhou Ye didn''t have this ability... Ying Yuanman spoke.


    "Mr.''s so-called measuring the sky, is it applause?"


    At this time, Ying Yuanman was full of mockery...


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye didn''t care, but turned his head and said to Emperor Qin: "Emperor Qin, why don''t you come out with me to watch the wonders of that day?"


    "Great goodness!!" Although Emperor Qin also had doubts in his heart, he still believed in Zhou Ye, the immortal, far more than others...


    Therefore, after hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Emperor Qin stood up without hesitation and walked to the door of the hall with Zhou Ye...


    The other palace people and the princesses also followed...


    When they followed Zhou Ye and Qin Huang out of the hall, they were shocked by the scene in front of them...


    I saw¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The beautiful pool water outside the main hall of Lanchi Palace has disappeared...Instead, it was...the scene in the sky, and even a few flying birds curiously flew to the entrance of the main hall, staring at their bird eyes, watching this suddenness The palace that appeared in mid-air.


    "This...this..." Emperor Qin was already shocked by everything in front of him. He boldly walked under the steps and looked down at the ground...


    I saw on the ground, the originally huge city of Xianyang, at this moment, is like a small ant den. The people and objects on the ground are almost unclear...


    The Ying Yuanman who followed was also dumbfounded...


    She didn''t expect Zhou Ye to have this great ability, and directly moved the entire Lanchi Palace into the air between heaven and earth.


    "The sky is seven million feet high, and the ground is 150 million feet thick..." Zhou Ye''s voice faintly sounded in Ying Yuanman''s ears... "I wonder if the princess is satisfied with this answer?"


    "..." Ying Yuanman has no idea what to say.


    From the bottom of her heart, she recognized this answer...not because she knew the correct answer, but because she felt that such a powerful person would not cheat herself by telling a false number.


    At this moment, Emperor Qin Huang Yingzheng had already walked to Zhou Ye''s side in excitement, and said loudly, "Mister''s ability is really shocking... I wonder if we can still..."


    Although Ying Zheng hadn''t finished speaking, Zhou Ye already knew what he wanted.


    It''s nothing more than just wanting to be elevated, it''s best to go straight into the heaven...In this way, maybe he can just ascend to the immortal without the elixir.


    "Of course!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said...


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, Ying Zheng only felt that the city of Xianyang under her feet was getting smaller and smaller...


    In the end, he was so small that he couldn''t see it...


    However¡ªat this time, it was not the heaven waiting for him, but¡ªloneliness and cold.


    This is nothing to Ying Zheng. What shocked him most was that the earth in front of him turned into a sphere... a azure blue sphere.


    "First, sir...difficult, have we always lived on this round thing?" Pointing to the huge earth in front of him, Emperor Qin was completely Spartan.


    In the final analysis, the Tianyuan place of Yinyang Family has been affecting the entire China for many years...


    As a king, Emperor Qin was certainly influenced by this doctrine.


    "Yes!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile in the face of Qin Huang''s horror: "Does Qin Huang want to ask me?"


    "But, if that''s the case, aren''t we likely to fall at any time?" Qin Huang Yingzheng asked in a daze.


    "The good fortune of heaven and earth, in fact, mere mortals can imagine?? Emperor Qin can feel at ease, standing on the ground, he will not fall!!" Zhou Ye really didn''t bother to explain things like gravity to him... ¡­I took it directly with the good fortune of heaven and earth¡­


    I have to say that Emperor Qin still prefers this kind of tricky trick...


    Next, Zhou Ye took Qin Huang to appreciate the sights of Europe...


    To be honest, for those guys with yellow hairs, Ying Zheng is quite indifferent... In his opinion, these guys are still a group of natives who have not escaped the wild...


    Of course, this also let the Emperor Qin know that this world is not only the size of the six nations... When his horizons broadened again, Emperor Qin''s ambitions rose again.


    He wants to build a giant empire across many continents...


    However, all of this must be based on his longevity...


    So-Ying Zheng paid more attention to Zhou Ye...


    When Zhou Ye flew Lanchi Palace back to the original place...Qin Huang did not hesitate to change the name of Lanchi Palace to Flying Palace...


    He also ordered the painter to draw a picture of [Shihuang Guantian]...


    Of course, this is something...


    The most important thing at this moment is to pull in the relationship with Zhou Ye...

 Chapter 1356

    Therefore, Emperor Qin made a decisive decision and directly sent his ten daughters to the Zhaohua Palace where Zhou Ye was located...


    What Zhouli, what six appointments...all have to make way for his longevity.


    That night------


    In Zhaohua Palace¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye leaned on Yu Shu''s side, lying leaning on the collapse... Behind him were Xiaowei and Meng Qiniang...


    A group of Yingying and Yanyan surrounded Zhou Ye... This one gave Zhou Ye a sip of wine, the other gave Zhou Ye a fruit... That look, really a dude who indulged in gentleness.


    The Daqin princesses headed by Ying Yuanman stood in front of him...allowing a group of beautiful women to laugh and give pointers.


    When did Ying Yuanman ever suffer such a grievance...


    She got up suddenly and walked quickly to Zhou Ye, "Since the concubine body has been married to the husband by the father, then the concubine body is qualified to manage these women for the husband... For the sake of your husband''s health, please ask your husband for less sex. ,many¡­¡­"


    Before Ying Yuanman had finished speaking, Yingying Yanyan burst into laughter...


    For these beauties who were sent to Zhou Ye by the Qin Emperor, they were still walking on thin ice with fear at first, but with the passage of time, they also learned what kind of personality their men are like... In my eyes, all women are treated equally...There is no distinction between high and low, as long as they are obedient, then... everything is easy to say.


    But if you want to put on some airs, I''m sorry... The Zhou family has its own family law punishment...


    Obviously, Ying Yuanman at the moment was just putting on the airs of her Princess Qin... However, this didn''t work for Zhou Ye.


    "Sisters, teach our new sisters a lesson...let them know the rules of the Zhou family!!"


    Following Meng Qiniang¡¯s words, the girls rushed over with a laugh...the grip of the hand, the clothes of the clothes...In the blink of an eye, ten princesses of Qin became ten little white sheep...At this time, Zhou Ye smiled and stood up too... "Honey, get up!"


    Reference 1760


    One thousand seven hundred and sixty chapters


    early morning--


    Ying Yuanman slowly opened his eyes...


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Zhou Ye holding herself in her arms...


    Looking at Zhou Ye''s handsome face, Ying Yuanman felt mixed feelings in her heart...


    She doesn''t know if she should cry or laugh...


    Last night, although at the beginning, there was a sense of humiliation being teased, but as that went on... All she was left with was the sense of lumps like being in a cloud and mist, high and low.


    She never knew that this is the case with men and women...


    And this Langjun in his own family really deserves the title of his banished immortal, and the Yellow Emperor has soared for three thousand nights... his own man, with more than one hundred nights, is full of energy.


    In the end, it was their sisters and these beauties who fell down instead...


    After sighing, Ying Yuanman looked at the ten blood-stained pieces of white silk that were randomly discarded on the ground...that was the proof that their ten sisters had turned from a girl to a woman.


    Can''t be so hastily discarded here, this is to be collected properly.


    Thinking of this, she got up and wanted to put away the ten pieces of white silk...


    However, as soon as she got up, she felt her waist tighten and fell into Zhou Ye''s arms again."Yuanman, early!!"


    "Husband, early!!" Although Zhou Ye''s eyes were so embarrassing, Ying Yuanman still whispered to his husband''s greetings.


    Anyway...


    She will be his wife in the future, no matter how many women he has...she will be his wife, a one-hearted existence with him...her body and mind are already occupied by this fairy flower.


    "Last night..." Zhou Ye looked at Princess Da Qin with red cheeks and couldn''t help but laughed: "Can you still be happy?"


    This sentence immediately humiliated Ying Yuanman...


    This made her say neither happiness nor unhappiness...In desperation, she could only lower her head slightly and nod her head to express her feelings.


    "Hahaha..." Seeing Ying Yuanman''s actions, Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing...


    The most exciting thing about ancient women is this shame.


    This woman, do you want to see her shy?Ha ha... You think too much.


    She knows a lot better than you.


    Time flies¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye stayed in Xianyang Palace for more than half a month...


    In the past half month, under the leadership of ten princesses including Ying Yuanman, Zhou Ye traveled to Xianyang Palace...


    It can be said that many of the beautiful scenery that Zhou Ye did not discover during his first visit were all swam around under the leadership of Ying Yuanman and other women.


    After all, Ying Yuanman and the others are imperial princesses who were born in Si and grew up in Si.


    However, Zhou Ye will leave here in the end...After all, Zhou Ye still has two goals to complete.


    Of course, Qin Huang Yingzheng was repeatedly trying to stay, but under Zhou Ye''s insistence, he could only give up.


    In desperation, Qin Huang Yingzheng could only hold a banquet in Zhangtai Palace again... to practice for Zhou Ye.


    During the dinner, Emperor Qin once again gave his daughter three thousand servants, hundreds of brocades, and countless gold and silver jewelry...


    It sounds like a dowry for my daughter, but in fact, it is buying Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye knew this well...


    After a banquet...


    Zhou Ye smiled and gently approached Qin Huang¡¯s ear and said, ¡°What Master Taishan thinks, I already know... Of course, things that deceive the sky can¡¯t be done lightly... Only when Master Taishan¡¯s limit is approaching, I will Arranged for Master Taishan!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Qin Huang Yingzheng was overjoyed...


    What does he want?Isn¡¯t that what Zhou Ye wants??


    He still quite believes in Zhou Ye''s promise...


    After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Qin Huang Yingzheng was very open...


    It''s another reward to my daughter...


    In the end, when Zhou Ye came to Xianyang, the two of them were in a car... When they left Xianyang... Hey, the slave convoy, stretched for miles...


    Looking at the caravan stretching for miles behind him, Zhou Ye''s head went big...

 Chapter 1357

    Fuck, how can Nima be at ease??


    Taking a girl to pick up girls can be said to be helpful...


    But bring thousands of sister papers to pick up sisters... Damn, is this to steal people??


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but look at Meng Qiniang next to him... "Ahem, Qiniang... Or else you first return to the Yellow Spring with your sisters and their dowry? I will go back naturally in a few years..."


    "Everything is what the husband said!!" Meng Qiniang responded with a smile.


    To be honest, for Meng Qiniang...to be able to walk in the world with her husband is already a pleasant surprise...now her husband obviously doesn¡¯t want to take this procrastinating gang to work. ¡­¡­and so¡­¡­


    Meng Qiniang told her sisters about the incident at that time. For Princess Yushu and Ying Yuanman and their sisters... married to a husband, what did the husband say, of course what they would do... But only One person doesn''t want to...


    "No, I want to be with Yelang!" Xiaowei was the first to mumble and jump out...


    For her, it¡¯s not enough to be with her husband¡¯s putty all the time, and she can¡¯t wait for the whole person to become one with her husband, no longer separate from each other.


    How can you stand it... How many years apart??


    The other girls also pleaded for Xiaowei...


    "Yelang, you should answer Xiaowei!!"


    "Yeah, Yelang, you are alone outside and there is no one serving, our sisters are not relieved!!"


    "You can take your little one and get on the road!!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Facing these women''s pleadings, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... The reason he didn''t want to take any of them was because he was afraid of favoritism, which would make the harem restless...Since all the girls are pleading for Xiaowei...what else can he say??


    "Okay, okay!! I got it!!!"


    "Thank you husband, thank you sisters!!" Hearing what his husband said, Xiao Wei jumped up happily...


    Of course, she did not forget to thank her sisters one by one...


    Now that the matter is settled...


    Then¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "The dark door is open!!! Huangquan Road-now!!!" Meng Qiniang stood directly in front of the convoy and shouted...


    Along with her rebuke, a door that was several tens of meters high and ten battles wide opened...


    Under her leadership, a group of sisters walked directly to the gate of Huangquan...Hundreds of carriages, along with the three thousand beautiful women who had been rewarded by the Emperor Qin to his ten daughters, entered the gate of Huangquan.


    Not to mention, how surprised the women who entered Huangquan at the eight hundred li Manzhusha Huahua Sea...


    Not to mention, Meng Qiniang wanted to go to Chacha to get the Yin Book, and mark out the names of the sisters.


    Just talk about Zhou Ye''s side............


    The women who watched them leave this world and return to Huangquan...The gate of Huangquan is closed...


    On the bustling avenue just now, he and Xiao Wei are the only ones left...


    "Well, Xiao Wei, we should also hurry up!!"


    "I want to make a buggy!!"


    "it is good¡­¡­"


    "I want to watch a TV series!!"


    "it is good!!"


    "I want the car to shake..."


    "Uh, where did you know this word?"


    "From the TV series!!"


    Reference 1761


    Chapter One Thousand Sixty One


    In the midsummer, a black ferocious monster on Wuguan Road was driving towards Changsha with smoke and dust.


    Wuguan Road-from Xianyang up, through Nanjun, Changsha, and until Wuguan.


    Wuguan Taoism was built in the late Shang Dynasty and early Zhou Dynasty, and has been repaired many times later. By the end of Spring and Autumn, this road became the main way for the Qin to conquer the Chu.


    Today, the world is unified, and Wuguan Road still plays an important role in connecting the place with Xianyang.


    Now, it is Zhou Ye''s transforming vehicle that is running on Wuguan Road...


    To be honest, although Wuguan Dao is so important, in fact... Wuguan Dao is sparsely populated, and there are so few merchants and so on...


    This is also impossible.


    The world is fixed, the Emperor Qin wins politics and emphasizes agriculture and suppresses business... The laws and regulations issued against merchants made the business that had improved a little during the Spring and Autumn Period instantly vanished.


    Coupled with the harsh household registration system of the Qin Dynasty, the farmers were basically tied to their own three-acre land, unable to leave.


    It is said that many people have never left the fifty-kilometer radius of their place of residence in their entire lives.


    In the eyes of modern people, this is simply unimaginable, but in this era, it is commonplace.


    In the car¡ª¡ª


    Xiao Wei nestled in the arms of his family, looked at the cookie-cutter scenery outside the car window, and said coquettishly: "It''s so boring, Yelang!"


    "Haha!!" Zhou Ye chuckled, and stroked Xiaowei''s long, smooth hair... and said, "If you''re bored, just sleep for a while!!"


    "No!!" Xiaowei wrapped his hands around Zhou Ye''s neck and said softly: "My concubine wants to look at you..."


    Hearing Xiao Wei''s words, Zhou Ye smiled helplessly...


    He knows that Xiao Wei is super clingy... However, he also likes Xiao Wei''s way of clinging people.


    Gently tapping Xiaowei''s pink back in his arms, Zhou Ye cast his eyes on the scene outside the car window...


    That is the beauty that will not be seen in later generations, the lush mountain forest...the rushing river...


    All of this is simply a rare beauty for future generations.

 Chapter 1358

    Of course, for Xiao Wei, perhaps she has long been bored with this view...


    While talking...Zhou Ye suddenly felt that the off-road vehicle under his seat shook and stopped... Then the intelligent brain of the deformed vehicle echoed in the carriage-Diao Chan''s soft and beautiful voice: "Master, the radar is detecting that there is no traffic ahead. Activate airplane mode?"


    "Huh?" Hearing Diao Chan''s words, Zhou Ye only noticed that the road ahead had become an extremely narrow plank road along the river.


    This plank road was built along the edge of the mountain beside the Bengteng River. It may be because the mountain is too steep, so the craftsmen who built Wuguan Road had to blast the boulders of the mountain at the riverside at the foot of the mountain. ...


    Although in this era, gunpowder has been invented by alchemists, but-most of the time is used for civilians to pretend to be gods and ghosts, and has not been used in the military... This plank road excavated on granite is completely equivalent It is built by the ancient but practical fire technique.


    What is the art of searing??


    It is to burn it with fire first, and then water it... With the help of the principle of thermal expansion and contraction, the extremely hard granite is crushed... and then the craftsman digs it out bit by bit.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye took Xiaowei and stood at the entrance of the plank road...


    "Let''s go!!" Looking at this long plank road, Zhou Ye said as he walked in...


    "Wait for me, Yelang!" Xiaowei smiled and ran after Zhou Ye''s figure.


    The whole plank road is not spacious, it is about two meters, three to four meters high, and about five meters wide...


    For the carriage, it was enough... but for Zhou Ye''s deformed vehicle, the width and height were slightly insufficient.


    The most important thing is that the flat roof above the plank road is not very regular. The lowest point is only two meters...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye simply got out of the car and walked...anyway, he was not in a hurry...


    Zhou Ye took Xiaowei and walked slowly on this three-kilometer-long plank road...Although the outside temperature has reached more than 40 degrees, the temperature in the plank road is only less than 20 degrees. It is cool and pleasant.


    Just as Zhou Ye and Xiaowei were on this plank road, feeling the hardships of the craftsmen, a loud shout came from a distance.


    "Who is ahead?"


    Along with the loud shouts, there was a sound of collision of swords unsheathed...


    Zhou Ye looked towards the sound of the sound...


    I saw¡ªmore than 30 soldiers wearing Daqin-style armor, looking at themselves with Shuosuo...the weapons in their hands were out of the sheath.


    Behind them, there are men in ragged clothes tied by ropes. At a glance, there are about three to four hundred people.


    "Bold, you won''t be courteous when you see Wu''anhou?"


    Zhou Ye hasn''t spoken yet, Xiao Wei preemptively said such a sentence.


    Zhou Ye was speechless for a while...


    To be honest, when he asked Qin Huang Ying for his official status, he just wanted to make it easier for him to deceive men and women... As a result, Qin Huang gave him the title of Marquis of Wu''an, which made Zhou Ye very depressed. Up...


    You know, in history, there were three Wu''anhou...


    One is Zhao Xing, the grandson of Zhao She, the son of Zhao Mu''s son and the grandson of Zhao Guoma.


    Second, during the peasant uprising in the late Qin Dynasty, the king of Chuhuai named Liu Bang as Wu''an Hou.


    The third is Wu''an Houtian Clam in Han Dynasty...


    This Wu''anhou is really not a good name...


    When the opposite Qin Jun heard Xiaowei''s words, he looked at them half-believingly...Finally, Qin Bing, who was wearing the captain''s armor, took the lead and put away his sword, stepped forward to Zhou Ye, and said with a deep polite: " Xiaguan, Captain of Changsha County, Gou Liang has seen Wu''anhou... I wonder if Wu''anhou can show..."


    Although Gou Liang''s words were not finished, the meaning was already obvious.


    [I admit that you are Wu''anhou, but... you have to show some evidence!


    Gou Liang''s ability to speak so politely was already due to Zhou Ye and Xiaowei''s good looks, and their unusually luxurious robes.


    Otherwise, he would have drawn his sword long ago...


    You know, when the secretary goes on tour, who is not the one who hugs behind him and follows thousands...


    This is not because of the arrogance, but the decree of the world, and the remnants of the Six Kingdoms are still rampant. If the prince goes on tour without enough entourage, it is completely to give those guys food.


    How can a man and a woman dare to travel??Are you kidding me Gou Liang??


    Hearing the words of Captain Qin Jun, Zhou Ye didn''t mind... just a little gesture to Xiao Wei.


    Xiao Wei casually took out a slap-sized black jade nameplate from behind him... and it lighted up in front of Gou Liang.


    The official title of Zhou Ye was engraved with Qin seals on the top, and Zhou Ye''s deeds were engraved on the back...cough, cough, I won¡¯t show it.


    Reference 1762


    Chapter One Thousand Sixty Two


    Seeing this black jade nameplate, Gou Liang immediately knelt to the ground, claiming that he was impolite...


    Although Gou Liang hadn''t seen the style of the nameplate of Gonghou, he also saw the nameplate of their county guard...Although the material is different, the style of the seal is exactly the same.


    It is also normal for different materials to be different... Qin has a strict hierarchy, and people of different classes even wear different clothes... You can''t overstep the system if you have money, or it would be a disrespectful sin... So, highlight and combine Don''t think there is anything wrong with this.


    "Okay... get up!!" Zhou Ye looked at Gou Liang like a kowtow and asked with a smile, "You are..."


    "The next official was ordered to bring the 362 people''s civil servants recruited to Longxi to build the Great Wall... Because of the hot weather, I just rested here for a while." Faced with Zhou Ye''s inquiry, Gou Liang certainly did not dare to hide... and This is not something that needs to be concealed. The first emperor''s fight for the people of the world and the construction of the Great Wall were nothing shameful.


    Hearing Gou Liang''s words, Zhou Ye looked at the folk husbands behind him, all of them were pretty, and his eyes were full of expectation...


    It''s a pity... Zhou Ye has no mercy for these folk husbands.


    The Emperor Qin built the Great Wall, and his merits lay in the society and benefit for the future... Zhou Ye said that he would not care about anything like this.


    If there were no such Great Walls, there would be more incidents of alien invasion of China, I don¡¯t know how much...


    As for the poor man??


    Haha, what matters to him??There are so many poor people in the world... Zhou Ye can''t care about beautiful women... How can I care about these rough guys?


    "You can rest in peace, and get on the road soon after you rest!!" Zhou Ye said and nodded...


    "Yes!!" Gou Liang sighed in his heart that Wu''anhou was so talkative, while urging his soldiers to drive the civilians to one side and let Zhou Ye and others pass first... Don''t be offensive to the nobles...


    Zhou Ye led Xiaowei to ignore the plea in the eyes of the people...


    After crossing the plank road, it is another map...


    After walking for a while, Zhou Ye had already entered the territory of Qianzhong County. It was getting late...


    Zhou Ye really didn''t want to go to rest in the premises set up beside the official road...

 Chapter 1359

    In the past, it was because there was no official status, so I couldn''t go, but now it''s because--hehe...Zhou Ye thinks that the facilities in the building are too old and don''t want to go in.


    and so--


    Zhou Ye simply raised a bonfire on a river beach beside the official road... and turned his transforming vehicle into an extremely luxurious RV... and parked aside.


    He casually took out a few ingredients and pots from his wristband, and set the campfire to cook a dinner for the two.


    Xiao Wei was sitting by the bonfire...with both hands supporting her chin, staring blankly at his own Lang Jun preparing dinner for her...


    Seeing Zhou Ye busy, Xiao Wei felt that his heart was about to melt...


    After seeing the glitz of this world, Xiao Wei felt that he loved his man more deeply.


    In this era, the gentleman is far from cooking...


    Very few men can wash their hands and cook for their women...


    Even the royal cooks in the palace, after returning home, they spread their hands together, like the uncle, waiting to be served by their own women.


    There are very few unassuming men like his own Langjun...


    Although his own man has the problem of being bothered, but...as a man, how many are not bothered??Powerful men, even raising thousands of singers in captivity, send them as gifts...and don''t treat them as human beings.


    Compared with those people, his own prince treats all his women the same way, and treats them like princesses... What else is she dissatisfied with??


    Thinking of this, Xiao Wei pointed at Zhou Ye who was busy, and said greasyly: "Yelang..."


    "Huh?" Hearing Xiaowei''s voice, Zhou Ye smiled and looked at her, and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Yelang... we should never separate... okay?" At this moment, Xiao Wei''s beautiful eyes are about to turn into stars...


    "Okay!!" Zhou Ye responded with a smile.


    Just like that...While preparing dinner, Zhou Ye answered Xiao Wei''s tired voice...


    Time passed by every minute...


    A scent of food also spread out...


    Tonight, Zhou Ye''s dinner is very simple...just some meat porridge and a few scones.


    The meat porridge is made of high-quality beef and mutton, while the scones are made of cornmeal mixed with some chestnut noodles and pumpkin noodles. There is no sugar or honey in it, but after roasting, it naturally emits a A sweet smell.


    The scent of meat porridge, with the smell of scones, spread far away in this dark wilderness...


    When the dinner was finished, Xiao Wei smiled and picked up the tableware, and he was about to serve his own prince...


    However, at this moment...the grass beside the riverbank suddenly made a rustling noise...


    When Xiao Wei heard this, Xing''s eyes widened, and he yelled: "Who is it? He is hiding there sneakily??"


    "Madam, don''t panic, students are not bad guys..." As the man''s voice came, a figure wearing a Confucian robe and a square scarf stumbled out of the grass.


    "Who are you and why are you here?" Zhou Ye asked slowly...


    Now that Zhou Ye spoke, Xiao Wei naturally stopped talking... She clung to her own Langjun cunningly... and looked up and down the uninvited scholar.


    Look at this scholar, his face is beautiful, but his clothes are damaged...There are still a few stains on his face, and he looks quite embarrassed.


    "Students are from the Lu area. They went to Qianzhong County to find relatives. They missed the hotel because of the beautiful scenery on the way, so they rushed overnight..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, the scholar hurriedly bowed to Zhou Ye and said: " Seeing the fire from a distance, I found it...what bother you, please come to Haihan!! The students are by no means bad guys...I ask the adults to show them."


    "Miss the Sutou??" Zhou Ye smiled... he looked at the scholar, and asked, "Who is your last name? Who is it to look for when you go to Qianzhong County?"


    "This..." Hearing the details of Zhou Ye''s question, the scholar hesitated, and after a while... said: "Student Fan Xiliang... went to Qianzhong County to find his distant cousin!!"


    Fan Xiliang???


    Zhou Ye was stunned when he heard the name, and then laughed loudly: "Fleeing people boldly, dare to deceive Shangguan!!"


    Zhou Ye''s words instantly frightened Fan Xiliang and collapsed to the ground...


    Fan Xiliang couldn''t figure out why this handsome young man in luxurious clothes knew that he had left his hometown to escape civil service... He was scared by Zhou Ye''s words.


    Reference 1763


    One thousand seven hundred and sixty-three chapters


    Zhou Ye looked at Fan Xiliang who was paralyzed by his own words...


    It''s really hard for this guy.


    Ludi is more than a thousand miles away from Qianzhong County. This guy was so in vain to escape from civil service.


    Anyway...


    From the perspective of Zhou Ye, a posterity, is it necessary to repair the Great Wall?Of course...


    Without the Great Wall, perhaps many dynasties in the back would be offended by the Huns...


    It can be said that China has been able to maintain a unified pattern for most of the time after the Qin Dynasty. The Great Wall''s role is indispensable...


    As for Fan Xiliang, he would rather run away from home for thousands of miles than go to civil service... I can only say that he has his homeland in mind...


    It doesn''t matter to Zhou Ye... he doesn''t bother to care so much...


    However, now that he saw Fan Xiliang, Zhou Ye decided to maintain the dignity of the Daqin system and send him to repair the Great Wall... laugh.


    why?


    Of course it was for Meng Jiangnu.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye gently pointed at Fan Xiliang...


    Fan Xiliang, who collapsed on the ground, only felt his head covered, then turned around and left...


    Along Wuguan Road, towards Zhou Ye''s path...


    Along the way, he seemed to be possessed by a god, traveling more than a hundred miles at night, and finally rushed over when he saw a campsite...


    While rushing, he yelled... [I am a fugitive] words like this.


    In the camp, Qin Bing, who was on duty at night, of course unceremoniously pushed him to the ground, tied him tightly in three or two strokes, and then escorted him to the front of a captain.


    This captain is no one else, it is Gou Liang who had a relationship with Zhou Ye during the day...


    Gouliang, who was sleeping soundly, was irritated by his own soldiers... and heard his own soldiers reported that there was a deserter, shouting that he was a deserter and stormed into the camp...


    This even made him angry...

 Chapter 1360

    Fuck, are the fugitives so arrogant now??


    He dared to scream that he was a fugitive, and rushed into his camp...this is really¡ªgreat.


    I was thinking that there were too few arrests in my own civil service... Actually, there are still people who have thrown themselves into the net??


    I asked the soldier who asked him, but he did not find a way to clear the customs from that guy...


    Gou Liang simply waved his hand and locked the fugitive with the other civil servants and pressed him to Longxi County...


    Poor Fan Xiliang met Zhou Ye because he was unlucky, and even Meng Jiangnu hadn''t even seen Meng Jiangnu, so he was sent to Xiu the Great Wall... I am afraid that no one would cry for him if he died there this time.


    Of course, this has nothing to do with Zhou Ye...


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already enjoyed his own dinner, holding Xiaowei in his RV, and leading a shameless nightlife.


    Regardless of Zhou Ye or Xiaowei...


    Wan Xiliang is just a trivial episode...


    After sunrise the next day, Zhou Ye took Xiaowei on the road again...


    The two of them traveled all the way and drove towards the goal set by Zhou Ye...


    Two days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Li County-Located in the southeast of Qianzhong County... adjacent to Changsha County.


    Near Li County, there is a mountain called Jiashan...


    At the foot of Jiashan, there is a village called Jiangjiacun...


    Residents in the village, nine out of ten, are all named Jiang...


    There is an elder Jiang in the village who has served as an official in the dynasty for several years... But because Qin destroyed the Six Kingdoms, the old man was unwilling to serve Qin, so he told him to return to his hometown...


    Maybe it was because he was not in the DPRK, and there was no pressure anymore... The elder Jiang, who had no children under his knees, was actually pleased to be a lady after returning home...


    This makes the old couple happy...


    It is really afraid of turning it in the mouth, holding it in the palm of the hand for fear of falling...


    The daughter of Jiang''s family is also quite competitive. She has known books and courtesy since she was a child, and she was born slim and graceful.


    The name of a beauty has a great reputation...


    There is an endless stream of people coming to ask for relatives...


    However, how could the Jiang family be willing to let his daughter marry away when he was a daughter??


    So he set the rules, if you want to marry his daughter, you need to join the family of Jiang Zuo...


    This Nima is a bit pitted...


    This year, Zuo-jun is not doing this job...


    Once you become a son-in-law... let alone an official career, you will have to be inferior even when you walk into the street.


    Since the Jiang family made this rule, no one cares about his daughter...


    There are so many beauties in the world...no man wants to be a parent.


    Even the poor are reluctant to be son-in-laws, let alone those high-ranking sons and nobles??


    After going back and forth, the Jiang family¡¯s daughter was delayed...


    In the blink of an eye, Meng Jiangnu has reached the Double Ninth Year. In this era, she is already an old girl...


    But still no one cares about it, this is the old couple of Jiang family...


    On the contrary, Meng Jiangnu is not worried at all...


    In her words, that is - [I''m hoping to spend more time with my parents at home... Why should I rush to get married??


    In this regard, the old couple who can''t help but can only let it go...


    I need to explain a little bit here... At the end of the Spring and Autumn Period, the name Meng Jiangnv does not mean her surname Meng, Jiangnv¡ªMeng is a long meaning, Jiang is her last name, and female represents her gender... The meaning of getting up is¡ªthe eldest daughter of the Jiang family.


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    The weather was hot on this day, and Meng Jiangnu simply cooled off in the pavilions in the lotus lake in her backyard...


    Looking at the lotus blooming on the lake...


    Meng Jiangnv simply asked her maid to put her guqin in the pavilion in the heart of the lake...burn the incense and touch the qin to meditate.


    Although Meng Jiangnu often tells her parents that she is not in a hurry to get married...


    But, whose daughter does not cherish spring??


    She knows her family affairs...


    In fact, she also wanted to marry... but she couldn''t find a good man...


    Under the feeling of her heart, her piano could not help but bring a bit of sadness.


    Play a song...


    But no soulmate responds...


    There is a tenderness in the air, but I don''t know who to tell...


    Just when Meng Jiangnu felt sorry for herself... Suddenly she heard a round of applause, coming from afar from her wall...


    She couldn''t help but look up and saw a handsome young man sitting on the wall of her home, applauding to herself...


    With just this look, Meng Jiangnu was fascinated by the youth''s peerless appearance...


    Is there such a handsome man in the world??


    "Miss Qin''s voice is lamenting, but she misses her lover?"


    In the dizziness, Meng Jiangnu was awakened by this young boy''s words...


    Let me say this, with a hint of teasing, in terms of etiquette, it is not an exaggeration to call him a rascal...


    But, seeing such a handsome man, how could Meng Jiangnu be willing to scold him??She even faintly wanted to explain...


    Before she could speak, the maid beside her spoke first...

 Chapter 1361

    "The son is so rude, my lady hasn''t made a marriage with someone, where''s the lover!!"


    Reference 1764


    One thousand seven hundred and sixty-four chapters


    "Yun''er, how can you be so rude!!"


    The little maid¡¯s words on behalf of her lady not only didn¡¯t make Meng Jiangnu happy, but in exchange for a humiliation...


    This made this maid grumble a little bit of dissatisfaction...


    However, after seeing the affectionate look in her own lady''s eyes... she understood in an instant...


    Well, it seems that my lady Hongluan star moved.


    He concealed a smile, and said no more...


    At this time, Meng Jiangnu had stood up from behind the piano stage, and gave a salute to Zhou Ye, who was sitting on the wall. "The little girl Meng Jiang has seen the son, and I don''t know where he came from? Why sit on my yard? "


    "............!!!" Zhou Ye, who was sitting on the wall, felt dumb...after a moment of indulgence, he said, "I came from Xianyang... passing by here, I was attracted by the sound of the young lady''s piano. See who makes the sound of the piano so natural, how offensive, please forgive me..."


    When Meng Jiangnv heard Zhou Ye''s words, her cheeks were blushing...


    She was both joyful and a little nervous...


    In the end, Meng Jiangnv lowered her head down, plucked up all her courage...like a mosquito, stammered and asked: "No, I don''t know... I don''t know the son, after seeing the... , Are you satisfied?"


    This sentence is almost equivalent to asking-[Do you like me?]...


    For a woman, saying this is her greatest limit...


    After saying this, Meng Jiang lowered his head and refused to straighten up again.


    "People are more beautiful than a piano!!" Zhou Ye''s voice rang in Meng Jiang''s ears, slamming her heart like a small deer, and a sweet feeling rose from the bottom of her heart.


    Meng Jiang, who only cared about happiness, didn''t notice that Zhou Ye''s voice was so close to him.


    "what!!!!"


    Instead, a scream from the maid beside him raised Meng Jiang''s head in surprise."Yun''er?"


    Meng Jiang looked at his maid strangely and asked, "Why is it so panicked?"


    "Little, miss...he...he!!" Maid Yun''er pointed behind her young lady, and she couldn''t say anything for a while.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Meng Jiang looked curiously in the direction pointed by her maid...


    As soon as she turned her head, she saw a handsome face with a smile...


    Then, that handsome face was infinitely magnified in her eyes... Then... She felt that her little scorpion was blocked by a soft thing...


    Meng Jiang was caught off guard by the sudden change. Panicked, he opened his mouth and wanted to shout...


    As a result, there was a warm sticky thing that got into her mouth all at once...


    In an instant, Meng Jiang felt his whole body soft...


    Because she finally realized what happened...


    I, I was taken lightly by that bad guy...


    And the maid Yun''er, who stood behind Meng Jiang, opened her mouth and wanted to call...


    however----


    Her little coward was covered by a Qianqiansu hand... Then, a strange scent entered her Qiong nose, and a slightly hoarse, soft beauty sounded in her ear: "Hey, don''t make trouble. ...Frankly watched how my Yelang won your miss."


    With the sound of these words, the maid Yun''er felt that she couldn''t move her whole body.


    In the final analysis, Xiaowei, as a thousand-year-old beautiful fox, still has this fascinating ability.


    that''s it¡­¡­


    In the lotus pond pavilion in Jiang''s backyard, one man and three women get along in such a strange pattern.


    Meng Jiang has been completely dismissed by Zhou Ye, I don''t know what year it is this eve.


    After a while...


    Zhou Ye smiled and let go of Meng Jiang''s little eyes...


    And at this time, Meng Jiang still looked like he was not alive... The weight of his whole body was supported by Zhou Ye''s arms, his beautiful eyes were closed tightly, and Xiao Xiang slightly tilted forward... a look that was still unfinished.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye was still a little bit unfinished.


    But... this place is really not a place to accomplish good things.


    So-sure enough-


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye lightly snapped his fingers, and as he snapped his fingers...a sound of broken glass sounded...


    A bunch of people were drawn directly into the mirror world by him.


    The overwhelmed Meng Jiang was surprised by the crisp sound of this glass breaking, and he recovered a little bit of consciousness... "This..."


    However, before she could finish her words...Zhou Ye once again blocked her little cowardice.


    It''s a pity that Zhou Ye won''t be merciful to his men this time...


    Taking advantage of the time when Meng Jiang was made by himself more than what year it was this eve...Meng Jiang was completely disarmed after three times.


    Originally it was midsummer, and in addition to being in his own home, Meng Jiang wore very casually, with only a single shirt and a skirt... This was a lot convenient for Zhou Ye.


    Otherwise, it would be difficult for a woman to dress as a woman going out in this era, three layers inside and three outside.


    With the disarming of the arms, Meng Jiang also felt a lot cooler on her body. At this time, she also recovered a bit of sanity... hurriedly clasped Zhou Ye''s big hand, begging: "Lang Jun... Lang Jun can''t do this... You and I...you and I are not married yet¡ª¡ªAh!!!"


    "Beauty, you said it too late!!" Zhou Ye shrugged, saying... it''s too late.


    This is what Meng Jiang can do. The only thing Meng Jiang can do is grievance in his eyes, a sigh, and endure the pain... Sadly said: "Lang Jun...if Lang Jun has lost Meng Jiang... Meng Jiang and Meng Jiang have only It''s only death!!"


    "Live up to the world, live up to the Qing..."


    Zhou Ye''s gentle love words made Meng Jiang no longer have any grudges in his heart...Close his eyes, put his hands around Zhou Ye''s back, and let this bastard do...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1362

    In this world, Jiang¡¯s backyard is still breezy...


    However, the people in the lotus pond pavilion have disappeared.


    Sora left Guqin here, as if telling what just happened here...


    Time passed by every minute...


    After an hour----


    A golden portal opened directly in the pavilion, and then...Zhou Ye led the three females filed out.


    Meng Jiang is still the same Meng Jiang... It''s just that on her eyebrows, there is a little more mature style of a woman, which sets off her original and unparalleled exquisite face even more charming and charming...


    Even the maid Yun''er, looks a bit more beautiful...


    No way, Zhou Ye came up on a whim in the mirror world, and a master and servant take everything.


    Besides, even though Yun''er is a maid,...her appearance can be regarded as upper-middle in later generations. With a little makeup, it is ten thousand times stronger than those so-called Internet celebrities.


    "Yelang...When will I propose to my parents?" Meng Jiangnu asked, eh...According to the rules of this era, she should be called Zhou Jiangji...Jiang Ji for short.


    Reference 1765


    One thousand seven hundred and sixty-five chapters


    When Zhou Ye heard Jiang Ji''s words, he couldn''t help but smile, "It''s now, how?"


    "Really?" Jiang Ji''s eyes lit up suddenly.


    She spent nearly three months with Zhou Ye in the mirror world...


    During these three months, she and Zhou Ye were almost inseparable, facing the East China Sea to watch the sunrise, and staying in the sand sea to admire the moon.


    Until now, she can''t wait for a moment not to be separated from her husband...


    As for the many things about her own husband and wife, she also knew a thing or two from Xiaowei.


    But so what??


    Women of this era are like that... They really did it. As long as their princes don''t neglect themselves, they will never fight for anything.


    Who has few concubines in the family?


    Even her father had several concubines...not to mention the god-like power of her own man??


    Therefore, although she knows that her family has many wives and concubines, she still just persuades her man to pay attention to his body and stop saying anything.


    And the so-called persuasion to pay attention to the body quickly turned into a begging for mercy under Zhou Ye''s cheating seconds.


    Keke-far away.


    Jiang Ji was really surprised when she heard that her husband was willing to propose to her parents now.


    But after the surprise, Jiang Ji was a little embarrassed...


    Suddenly let his family prince go to his parents to kiss... and nothing else, what if his parents disagree?What if I bring up the matter again??


    For a time, Jiang Ji was really sad and happy...I don''t know what to do.


    Zhou Ye looked at the melancholy on Jiang Ji''s small face and smiled slightly: "Okay, have you forgotten that I am very human??"


    As Zhou Ye said, grabbing Jiang Ji''s waist, strolling along the path of the pavilion, toward the front yard...


    Now, Jiang Ji can only hope that her prince can convince her parents...


    When Zhou Ye took the girls out of the backyard and came to the front yard... I had seen Zhou Ye''s slaves report the matter to the Jiang family.


    After an hour----


    In the main hall of the Jiang family...


    The Jiang family sat in the main seat, looking up and down Zhou Ye...


    To be honest, when Jiang and his wife first saw Zhou Ye, they felt satisfied from the bottom of their hearts...


    Outstanding posture, unparalleled beauty... At the very least, in terms of appearance, Zhou Ye was enough to score a super perfect score.


    The couple took another exam for Zhou Ye...


    In addition to speaking, I don''t like to chew words, it can be said that I know astronomy and geography... and I also have full marks in academics.


    The only thing that makes the old couple a little bit big is--


    The character of this product is somewhat...


    Not to mention, just say that he took his concubine (Xiao Wei) to play around at a young age, and...as soon as he met his daughter was fascinated by him. The daughter wiped out the food...How can this not make the couple hesitate??


    But... no matter how much hesitate, seeing my daughter next to that guy, looking like a non-jun not marrying, they couldn''t say anything they refused.


    After pondering for a while, the Jiang family finally spoke.


    "Morning tomorrow...I have objections!!" After the old man Jiang said this, his eyes were fixed on Zhou Ye, a pair of...If you dare to agree, I will immediately interrupt your leg posture.


    Broken the innocence of my daughter, you dare to play a rogue and not marry my girl... Do you want to die??


    You know, Jiashan Village is not a prosperous place, here... the power of the clan is greater than the law.


    If you say you are killed, I will kill you...


    "Dashan!!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    Regarding the upset in the words of the old man Jiang, he just didn''t hear...


    If I lied to my daughter, it didn''t matter if he scolded him.


    the next day¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The Jiang family set up a banquet and invited the whole village to celebrate the new year together...


    Ordinarily, according to the etiquette of this era, the whole process of marriage negotiation, engagement, welcoming, and marriage is required. Don''t even think about it for five or six months...


    But-isn''t it that Zhou Ye wiped out the other girl first??


    This makes the Jiang family feel helpless...


    They also want to marry their daughter out gracefully...but...they are even more afraid that their daughter will have a concealed fetus. When the time comes, they will get married with a big belly, and they will lose face...


    Therefore, they simply kept things simple...

 Chapter 1363

    I skipped the three steps of negotiation, engagement, and greeting, and got married directly...


    Fortunately, the old Jiang family is quite a bit majestic in this Jiangjia Village, and no one dares to share his gossip...


    This is also a relief in frustration...


    After getting married...


    The Jiang family also enjoyed a happy time...


    Regardless of Zhou Ye''s lustful and lustful character, he is indeed a very talented person...Although sometimes he will say a word or two that shocks the world... But after some explanation, Mr. Jiang Taigong thinks it makes sense.


    Time passed day by day...


    Before you know it, it''s the end of summer.


    At this time...Zhou Ye had to say goodbye to Old Lady Jiang.


    Regarding this, even though the Jiangs and his wife were very reluctant... but there was nothing to do... After all, their daughter was already Zhou Ye¡¯s person, and they couldn¡¯t just separate their daughter from Zhou Ye just because they were reluctant...


    So, in the end...the old couple of the Jiang family still sent their daughter and son-in-law out...


    That is really a journey after another, why don''t you have the heart to separate...


    Not only is the old couple reluctant, Jiang Ji is also reluctant to his parents...


    After all, in this era, transportation is inconvenient...Sometimes, once separated, it may not be seen for many years.


    In the end, after Zhou Ye promised to send Jiang Ji back to visit his parents once in the next year, the old couple was so relieved, and Jiang Ji also showed a smile...


    After the team watching the Jiang family see off from a distance...


    Zhou Ye looked at the dowry of the two big carriages behind him.


    Well, the old man of this year is so real...


    I''m afraid that my daughter will be wronged by her husband''s house... This escort... is really a pile of money, silk and food, it really has everything...


    To put it bluntly, even if Zhou Ye was really a poor scholar who had so many things, it was enough to support a family.


    However, again, Zhou Ye is not poor, even richer than an enemy...


    But these things are Jiang Ji¡¯s dowry, and it¡¯s not appropriate to lose them...


    While Zhou Ye hesitated, Jiang Ji still had eyesight. She smiled and walked to the two-horse carriage with her parents¡¯ belongings. With a wave of her hand, she packed those things into the space bracelet that her husband gave her. ... "Now, Yelang will be able to take the road lightly!!"


    "Such a kindness!" Zhou Ye smiled and exclaimed, throwing out his vehicle again, and greeted Xiaowei and waiting for the girl to get on the bus...


    Reference 1766


    The first thousand seven hundred and sixty-six chapters


    Just when Zhou Ye set foot on the journey again...


    Located in the county seat of Dangjun-Shanfu County, the old man with a hexagram flag in his hand walked towards an alley in panic.


    He walked to the alley as if he were a thief. After looking around, he flashed and got into the alley.


    After a while, the old fortune-teller knocked on a door in the alley.


    The one who opened the door was a pretty girl with a delicate face and a red dress. Seeing the look of the old man outside the door, she suddenly asked strangely: "Daddy is so alarmed?"


    "Don''t be troublesome, go in and talk!!!" The old man said as he hurried into the door.


    It wasn''t until the woman closed the door that the old man sighed in relief: "Yesterday, because of today''s results, it''s really destiny...definite!"


    "Daddy? What happened?" The pretty girl who opened the door looked at her father with a confused expression, wondering why her father was so emotional...


    "Don''t ask... Shanfu County shouldn''t stay for long!!" As he said, the old man walked quickly toward the room."Hurry up and inform your mother and brothers and sisters...we will move out of here quickly!!"


    "Why?" Lu Zhi asked blankly.


    You know, the Lu family has been operating in Shanfu County for several years, and there are so many properties... If you leave in such a hurry, the loss is not small.


    "You have to talk more, just do it!!" Gong Lu didn''t care about saying more to his daughter.


    Seeing his father''s anxious performance, Lu Zhi didn''t dare to say anything...so he had to obey...


    First, she ordered the young man at home to go to her store to find her brother Lu Ze back, and then returned to the house to inform her mother and sister...


    After this tossing, it was almost noon.


    Then, the Lu family and the whole family worked together to load all the gold, silver and valuables in the house into the car...


    While the gate was not closed, he hurriedly left Shanfu County.


    It was not until the road that Lu Zhi knew what had happened to his father...


    Her father Lu Gong met an enemy who had offended him when he was divination on the street, but this enemy had already become a great general...that is, the number one in the twentieth level of the Qin Dynasty military merit system. The eighteenth level is indescribable.


    Apart from other things, at least there is no problem at all in the death of a merchant house in the Lu family.


    As for you...Since the Lu family is already so rich, why does Lu Gong go to the streets to meet people??


    Then I have to mention the social stratification at this time.


    In this era, the so-called social status, the status of a master, is much higher than that of a merchant.


    The status of merchants can be said to be inferior to that of farmers, but what about the masters?The master of photography is more or less dabbled in the ways of gods and ghosts, which is regarded as a respected profession among the ancient folks.


    Not to mention, didn''t Liu Bowen, a military adviser in the early Ming Dynasty, also served as a photographer??


    so¡­¡­


    As far as social status is concerned, Lu Gong is much more respected than being a merchant.


    Ahem...


    Far away...


    It is precisely because Lu Gong saw the old enemy when he was divination on the street, and saw his current scenery... I feel that if he lives in Shanfu County, he will be in disaster, so he told himself. My sons and daughters, abandoning the property that cannot be taken away, such as shops, left Shanfu County.


    "But Dad... We left Shanfu County, where are we going to settle down?" Lu Jiao was sitting on the carriage, his slim figure swaying with the movement of the carriage, and his delicate little face was full of the future. Of confusion...


    After all, Shanfu County is the hometown where she grew up since she was a child, so she just left...it made her feel sad.


    And Lu Gong, who was sitting outside the car with his son, didn''t have that many thoughts. For him, it was a blessing to escape....


    Of course, Lu Gong still has ideas about where to go."The county magistrate of Pei County is making old friends with me, and this time I want to go there to trust him..."

 Chapter 1364

    This is also something that can''t be helped. It''s a matter of authority, and there is no time to prepare road guides...


    The gate of the Lu family convoy was based on the prestige of Gong Lu for many years, and he came out under the pretext of transporting some goods...otherwise, the gate would not be able to get out.


    Fortunately, the journey to Peixian County is not that far away. The journey of more than two hundred kilometers takes only three to five days.


    Moreover, there is no inspection checkpoint between Shanfu County and Pei County, which is much better.


    After arriving in Pei County, there is a Pei County magistrate as security, road guidance or something, of course it does not matter.


    Lu''s pheasant in the carriage heard his father''s words, and there was nothing else but silence.


    All the way, all the way...


    There are three carriages in the Lujia motorcade. Except for one that rides the sisters of the Lu family and the old wife of Gong Lu, the other two carry money and money...


    Jinbo won''t talk about it, but the copper coins are dying.


    A Qin-made copper coin is eight grams, a thousand wen is 16 jin, and a thousand guan is eight tons...


    Of course, Lu''s copper coins are not as many as a thousand coins, but there are still hundreds of coins.


    Originally, the old horsepower was weak, coupled with the beginning of autumn, just after an autumn rain, the road was muddy...


    This speed of travel can be imagined.


    In the evening, the Lujia motorcade departed from Shanfu County. By about ten o''clock in the evening, the Lujia motorcade had just traveled less than 30 miles...At this time, people were already tired...


    In desperation, Gong Lu had to let his son Lu Ze by the side of the road, find a drier open space, set a bonfire to boil some water, get some food, and after eating and drinking enough, he could go on the road tomorrow.


    After eating and drinking...


    Everyone sleeps in clothes.


    Lu''s pheasant, his sister and his mother were in the carriage, sleeping by the door... while Lu Gong and his son Lu Ze, one person and one carriage, lying in a clothed carriage on the carriage...


    At the beginning of autumn, the weather was already somewhat cooler...


    Under such circumstances, as long as it does not rain, it is much more comfortable to sleep in the wild than indoors.


    Not long after...


    Behind the car came the thunderous snoring of Lu and his son...


    But Lu''s pheasant in the car turned over and over and couldn''t sleep...


    At the age of fifteen, she is full of illusions about the future, but at this time she has undergone drastic changes.


    How can Lu''s Pheasant sleep??


    Listening to the snoring of his mother and sister in the car, Lu''s pheasant couldn''t fall asleep...


    My mind is like numbness, and it is still chaotic after cutting...


    That''s it, turning around... I don''t know how long it took.


    Lu Zhi stood up...


    She looked at the black wilderness outside the car window, then looked at her sleeping sister next to her...


    After hesitating for a while, he gently climbed up from the thin cushion of the carriage... and got off the carriage carefully.


    After seeing that his father and brother were asleep, Lu''s pheasant walked cautiously towards the small forest in the distance...


    She is in a hurry...


    Reference 1767


    The first thousand seven hundred and sixty-seven chapters


    Because there was only an autumn rain in the daytime yesterday, the air at night looked very fresh...


    In the grove, the bright moonlight shines through the leaves and shines on the ground, which looks a little mottled.


    Lu''s pheasant walked cautiously to the depths of the forest, the ground full of fallen leaves was still a bit slippery...


    After walking a few steps into the woods, Lu''s pheasant wanted to squat down and settle on the spot.


    But she found that through the trees that are not dense in the forest, the scene of the motorcade outside can be faintly seen in this place...


    This made Lu Fei feel a little uneasy.


    After all, it is a young girl who has just grown up, and it is particularly important for the defense of men and women...


    Therefore, Lu''s pheasant took a few more steps towards the forest...


    Until I could no longer see the outside, he untied his skirt and squatted down...


    Then... there was a splash of water...


    This is a bit cruel...


    The sound of water made Lu Fei feel a little bit shy...


    She thinks girls shouldn''t be so unreserved...


    Fortunately, this place is far away from the outside, which made Lu Fei feel a little settled...


    At this moment, a golden light shone in front of Lu''s eyes... Then, a golden circular arch opened out of thin air in front of Lu''s...


    This Lu''s pheasant couldn''t help but let out a cry... got up and ran...


    Wilderness¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The gloomy woods¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The golden glitter that appeared suddenly--


    All this looks so weird...


    Not to mention that Lu''s Pheasant is only a sixteen girl, even a man, seeing this scene, has to turn around and run away in fright.


    It¡¯s just that Lu pheasant didn¡¯t find out--


    In panic, she ran in the wrong direction... not towards her father''s camp at all, but... towards the depths of the woods...


    And at this moment--


    From the golden portal, a handsome young man walked out... it was not someone else, it was Zhou Ye.

 Chapter 1365

    Why does this stuff suddenly appear here??


    Because he was kicked out...


    Cough cough... This smashing of goods made Xiao Wei and the others miserable.


    As a last resort, Xiaowei and Jiang Ji are together... [Yelang, you go first, we want to take a good stroll along the road...]


    The words are elegant, but Zhou Ye knows...to put it bluntly, it is-- [Please give my sister a vacation...]


    In desperation, Zhou Ye could only use the portal to move ahead.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye, as soon as he walked out of the portal, he saw a white figure flashing past in the gloom...


    That figure, while running, shouted: "Daddy save me..."


    "Uh-!!!" Zhou Ye suddenly felt dumb... Damn it, is this scary??


    Anyway... let''s go and chase that girl back first...


    When he opened the portal, he was positioned near the Lu family''s motorcade... Maybe, what does this escaping sister have to do with the Lu family?Can''t help but be one of Sisters Lu Su??


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye stepped forward to catch up...


    At this moment, Lu''s Pheasant was scared like a panicked little rabbit, covering his head and running around...


    Among the mountains and woods, there are many gullies and mounds...


    In addition to the dim night, she couldn''t distinguish the north and the south in a panic... At the foot of the sky, Lu Zhi suddenly fell forward...


    This sudden change caught Lu''s pheasant off guard...


    A weak woman, without martial arts, facing this situation, all she can do is - close her eyes tightly and wait for the pain to come.


    however----


    Lu Zhi waited for a long time, but found that he still hadn''t waited until the pain he had imagined...


    This made her curiously opened her eyes...


    I saw that she was still some distance away from the gully in front of her, and she was so frozen in the air... as if there was something under her body supporting her.


    She looked under her body, then stretched out her hand to poke around... There is really nothing...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!"


    However, she only yelled for a while, and was covered by a big hand...


    Then, the strength that pinned her body pushed her back, causing her to fall into a warm embrace...


    "Hey, stop screaming...!!!"


    Listening to the male voice full of magnetism coming from his ears... Lu Fei nodded in panic...


    At this moment, she clutched her big hand, and then let go...


    Lu Zhi resisted the urge to scream, turned around and looked behind him...


    In the shadow of the mottled moonlight in the forest, she saw the culprit who caused all these accidents...


    However, this glance stunned her on the spot.


    The young man behind her is tall (about 1.9 meters), with long hair casually tied behind her head... it gives people a very free and easy feeling, with a narrow smile on her beautiful face. ... What a beautiful boy.


    "Are you okay?" Zhou Ye looked at Lu Zhi who was stunned on the spot, smiled and waved his hand gently in front of her...


    "The little girl is okay..." Lu Fei lowered his head embarrassingly...


    It''s so embarrassing to see someone else...


    At this moment, Lu pheasant suddenly remembered the golden light she had just seen... She hurriedly raised her head, looked at Zhou Ye and asked, "I don''t know if my husband saw a golden light just now..."


    Lu Fei was in a hurry to escape just now, and he did not see that Zhou Ye had come out of the portal...


    "I saw it!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "I don''t know if you can see, where did the golden light go?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lu Zhi couldn''t help but become anxious... She completely regarded the golden light as a sign of mandrill. Listen less to those ghost stories...


    At this moment, with Zhou Ye by her side, Lu Fei''s fear was much less, but - she was worried about her parents and siblings again...


    I was afraid that my parents and family members would be killed by the mandrill in their sleep.


    Thinking of this, Lu Zhi became more anxious...


    Seeing the anxiety on Lu''s face, Zhou Ye smiled...


    "Isn''t the golden light right here?" Zhou Ye said, gently turning his fingers...a circle with golden sparks appeared out of nowhere in front of Lu Pheasant."This is a teleportation technique of thousands of miles. With this technique, you can reach thousands of miles away!!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!


    She didn''t expect that the golden glitter was actually caused by the boy in front of her...


    This made her feel ashamed...


    This boy just walked out of this golden gate, right??


    Isn''t he... Isn''t he seeing his ugliness in his eyes??


    Thinking of this, Lu''s face turned red...


    How to do??


    He saw the most secret place in the girl¡¯s house...


    How to do??


    For a while, there were no other noises in the woods, and the atmosphere became a little awkward...


    Reference 1768


    The first thousand seven hundred and sixty-eight chapters


    Just when Lu''s pheasant was ashamed...


    Zhou Ye shrugged his nose suddenly, "Hi...what''s this smell?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lu pheasant wished to bury his head in the soil...


    She got up in a hurry just now, so some of the liquid got on the trousers...At this time, the smell came from under Luo Qun...

 Chapter 1366

    When Zhou Ye looked at Lu''s appearance, and after a little association, he guessed that he was inseparable from each other...


    But this item is bad...


    He deliberately pretended not to notice, and kept smelling on Lu''s body... "This smell... um... there is a smell of horse fleas in the incense... it seems to be coming from the girl... "


    "Bad guy!!!" At this moment, Lu Zhi couldn''t help it anymore...


    She clenched the powder fist shyly and angrily, and slammed it into Zhou Ye''s Hungarian mouth...


    Whose fault is all this...


    This bad guy will see it tomorrow morning... and deliberately pretend not to see it, and ashamed of her... this disciple.


    Seeing Lu''s pheasant beating himself, Zhou Ye raised his horns slightly, smiled evilly, stretched his arms and hugged Lu''s directly in his arms...


    At this moment, Lu''s pheasant was dull...


    She has never had such close contact with a man since she was a child... This sudden change made her feel a little at a loss.


    After all...


    Lu Zhi still has feelings for Zhou Ye...


    Not to mention that after Zhou Ye learned about Lu''s identity through his spiritual power, he kept using his spiritual position to influence her.


    Even Zhou Ye''s appearance was enough to make a woman fall in love with him at first sight.


    In addition, in Lu Fei''s heart, he had already determined that Zhou Ye had seen the most shameful scene of himself... (In fact, Zhou Ye hadn''t seen it), he also had a strange mentality of inexplicable inexplicability towards Zhou Ye.


    Just like, when a person of the opposite sex sees you, you will have a strange feeling of intimacy towards her.


    Of course, this also depends on the face. The ugly one will get a saying that the gangster will even be sent to the police station. The handsome...maybe you will get a sister paper. No way, this world has always looked at faces since ancient times. Don''t play if you are not satisfied.


    Ahem... It''s far away.


    In fact, at this time, Lu Fei''s heart was very complicated... She knew that as a woman, she should be reserved... But when Zhou Ye was in her arms, she didn''t want to break free...


    Just in this half-push-and-half situation...


    Zhou Ye lowered his head and stubbornly stopped Lu Fei...


    Just kidding-the purpose of coming here is for the Lu family sisters, how can you let it go??


    Facing Zhou Ye''s invasion, Lu Fei closed his eyes for the first time...


    In the unmanned woods...


    Under the bright moonlight...


    A man and a woman... embracing each other in the forest without talking...


    How do you look like a pair of wild mandarin ducks!!


    After a while...


    Zhou Ye let go of Lu''s pheasant''s eyes... and Lu''s pheasant still closed his eyes tightly, his eyelashes trembled...


    She hasn''t woken up from this strange and sweet experience.


    Until a breeze blew... Lu''s pheasant was awakened by the cold feeling coming from under him...


    She instantly noticed one thing...then what--the pants fell off...


    You know, in ancient times, there was no such convenient thing as an elastic band...


    Cool belts are generally very generous...


    Just now, Lu pheasant can be said to have been carrying Kuzi for a long time, but after being so teased by Zhou Ye, he couldn''t help letting go of his hands and hammering him... So-now, the bitter fruit is coming...


    "Don''t bow your head!!" Lu Fei was anxious, opened his arms and hugged Zhou Ye''s waist firmly, not letting him bow his head...


    however----


    Lu Zhi has forgotten one thing, she might indeed make Zhou Ye unable to see herself in this way... But-Zhou Ye''s hands are idle...


    If you are a gentleman...


    Sure, don¡¯t listen to evil, don¡¯t touch any evil...


    however--


    Is Zhou Ye a gentleman??


    This guy has nothing to do with everything, but with the word gentleman, it doesn''t have anything to do with it.


    Would Zhou Ye be polite to the door??Of course he unceremoniously put his big hand over...


    Lu Fei felt the pair of big hands that suddenly appeared on the dolphins... he almost cried... "You...you..."


    "What''s wrong with me?" Zhou Ye smiled...I still need to strike while the iron is hot...


    Zhou Ye bowed his head again, blocking the rest of Lu''s words...


    Between me... Lu Pheasant no longer knows what to do...


    [Forget it-let him do everything, this villain is his destined magic star...]


    With this thought, Lu Zhi gradually stopped resisting... and even started to echo Zhou Ye''s jerky...


    How could Zhou Ye still bear it??


    he¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the woods, there was a faintly depressed cry, and then... there was a sound like a cat cry...


    It''s just that this voice, in Zhou Ye''s silent barrier, can''t be heard from the woods...


    Two hours later............


    Lu''s pheasant, with a pretty red face, staggered out of the woods...


    Although the movement was a little inconvenient, she still clenched her silver teeth and refused to say a word...because she was afraid of waking up her family...


    When I walked to the side of my motorcade and saw everyone still sleeping...

 Chapter 1367

    Lu pheasant climbed onto the carriage carefully...


    It''s just that when she got on the carriage, it might have affected a wound, and she couldn''t help but gasp...


    With this pain, Lu pheasant couldn''t help but write a note to a bastard...


    After trying hard to climb into the carriage, Lu pheasant lay down beside his sister again...


    Looking at the carport, Lu''s horn couldn''t help showing a smile...


    That bad guy was actually quite caring... used his spells to clean up his body, and by the way, he also cleaned the treasury...


    Especially this bad guy, deliberately scared himself, yelling that he would come to see Master Taishan...make her feel anxious... can''t think about it, it''s really shameful.


    Thinking of this, Lu Zhijiao''s smile deepened...


    Unconsciously, she called out a name in her mouth."Yelang..."


    With such a sweet smile, Lu''s pheasant gradually fell asleep...


    after all--


    She didn''t suffer less tonight...


    I was frightened and didn''t say anything, but at the beginning of breaking her body, she fought life and death with Zhou Ye for more than half an hour. You know, she has been lying in the branches of trees all the time...what the hell.


    Although compared to Zhou Ye, she is much more relaxed... But she also doesn''t have the steel body of Zhou Ye.


    and so¡­¡­


    As soon as he lay down, it didn''t take long... Lu''s pheasant snored slightly...


    Until - - in the dim, my sister''s cry came from my ear...


    "Sister... wake up, it''s time to eat!!"


    "...Yelang..." Lu Fei opened his eyes... felt the shaking of the carriage under him, and looked at the pretty face of his sister in front of him... Suddenly, he couldn''t figure it out, whether he really met last night. I arrived at a handsome boy named Zhou Ye...


    still is--


    Everything is just a dream of myself...


    Reference 1769


    The first thousand seven hundred and sixty-nine chapters


    "Yelang? Who is Yelang?" Lu Su looked at his sister who had just woke up and asked strangely, "Is there a relative named Yelang in our family?"


    "No..., you got it wrong!!" Lu Wei said in a daze...


    Last night, she dreamed that she and Zhou Ye would stay together and fly...


    Live a sweet life like a couple...


    As a result, after waking up from the dream, he found that everything was just a dream.


    How can this not make her melancholy??


    "Sister...get up and eat soon... we''re on the road after dinner!!" Lu Su didn''t care about the melancholy in her sister''s words, she smiled and got out of the car and went to eat...


    "You eat it, I feel a little sick today and don''t want to eat anymore!!" Lu Pheasant really doesn''t want to eat...


    She is at the stage of worrying about gains and losses...


    After being entangled with my own Langjun last night, because of the reserved and shyness of my daughter''s family, I said that Zhou Ye would not let Zhou Ye come here to meet with his father...


    Of course, she didn''t want Zhou Ye to marry herself home, but she wanted to change it...


    She and Zhou Ye made a reservation for today''s day, and let Zhou Ye pretend to have a chance encounter with her own team, and then go together...


    After getting along for a while, let him propose a marriage plan to his father.


    In this way,... the fact that she had handed over to Zhou Ye innocently before she got married can be concealed.


    And Zhou Ye also agreed... (this guy is thinking about the sister-in-law)


    But at this moment--


    Lu Fei regrets a little...


    [What if Yelang doesn''t come??


    [What if Yelang suddenly hates me??


    Such thoughts kept flashing in Lu''s mind...


    Because I care, I am afraid...


    Lu Zhi was in this state now, she had already given everything she had to Zhou Ye... Wan Zhouye really broke the appointment, and all she could do was to die.


    In such an anxious state, how can Lu''s pheasant eat??


    And Lu Pheasant¡¯s younger sister Lu Su obviously didn¡¯t know what her sister was thinking. When she heard her sister was uncomfortable, she immediately rushed out of the carriage, and while running, she yelled: "Father, mother... My sister is sick, what should I do? ?"


    Listening to the startled voice of his sister, Lu Zhi couldn''t help but want to smile, but he couldn''t laugh...


    Doesn''t her trouble make her parents worry??


    as predicted--


    After a while, Mother Lu walked into the carriage with an anxious look, and stroked Lu''s pheasant''s forehead with her hand, "Pheasant, why are you uncomfortable... Tell your mother!!"


    Father Lu was also outside the carriage, greeted him to cook a bowl of gruel for his eldest daughter...


    That''s really a goofy jump.


    "Mother, my daughter is okay... I just feel a little uncomfortable... So... don''t want to eat!! Don''t listen to Susu''s nonsense..." Lu pheasant comforted his mother softly, while staring at his sister fiercely. .


    Lu Su sat aside with aggrieved expression...


    She didn''t understand why she was blamed by her sister for her kindness??


    "It''s all right, it''s all right!!" Hearing Lu''s words, Mother Lu felt a little relieved...


    After another conversation with my daughter, the gruel outside is also ready...


    After Lu''s pheasant drank some gruel, Mother Lu was completely relieved...


    Then everyone packed up and set off again...

 Chapter 1368

    As the Lu family''s motorcade went further and further, Lu''s heart became more anxious...


    From time to time, she always sticks her head out of the car window, wanting to see if the figure in her dream appears in the distance...


    "Sister, what are you looking at?" Lu Su looked at the appearance of his sister''s soullessness, and asked curiously: "What''s so good outside?"


    "Nothing..." Lu Fei answered absent-mindedly, and ignored his sister again...


    She doesn''t have the mind to talk to her sister at the moment, it''s Zhou Ye who is full of thoughts...


    Seeing her sister''s appearance, Lu Su didn''t bother to speak anymore... She leaned in the carriage, looking at her sister, thinking...


    The thoughts of her daughter''s family are delicate, and Lu Su has discovered that her sister is very wrong starting this morning.


    Not only is there a sense of indescribable beauty on the face, but...there is also much inconvenience in action...


    Although Lu pheasant suggested that it was because of the headache, in Lu Su''s opinion... it seemed to be something wrong with his legs and feet.


    Could it be that what happened last night???


    Lu Fei, who was watching the long road anxiously, didn''t know that his sister had already seen a hint...


    At this moment, she had no other thoughts in her anxious heart...I only hoped that the villain who took away her innocence would appear in front of her early...


    at last------


    From a distance, Lu Zhi saw a tall figure in front of the convoy...


    Seeing this figure, Lu''s pheasant''s heart hanging in the air finally fell...


    She couldn''t help muttering to herself in a low voice: "This villain... really stopped me!"


    She was really scared to death...


    why??


    Because I was eaten and wiped out...


    She was really afraid of a certain bastard, and she wiped the soles of her feet after eating it dry... Then she couldn''t find the tone of crying.


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye is not the kind of scumbag who eats up and ran away...


    Although he is also very scumbag, but at least he is willing to bear the consequences that he caused...This is already very good.


    at this time----


    Zhou Ye, pretending to be on the way, turned his head when he heard the creak of the carriage behind him...


    Master Lu, who was proficient in the art of face, saw Zhou Ye... can''t help but secretly admired in his heart, what an emperor''s face, what a fairy...


    Mr. Lu, who has faced him for dozens of years, has never seen someone like Zhou Ye...


    According to the thinking book, a person like Zhou Ye''s face, everything is okay, heaven and earth are blessed, and he is the supreme face of no one in a million... just that there are more peach blossoms...


    "Lao Zhang, please!" Zhou Ye saw the convoy approaching nearer, and said to Lu Gong, "Excuse me, Lao Zhang, is this road leading to Peixian??"


    "Exactly!!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, he would naturally not turn a blind eye to Lu Gong, who had a good opinion of him, "The son is going to Peixian?"


    "It''s...I am going to Peixian to find friends!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "That son might as well walk with us, so that we can have a help on the road!!" Lu Gong dare to say this, there is a reason...


    In his opinion, a person who was born with such a face would definitely not be a bad person... He did not have faith in Zhou Ye, but in his own face skills...


    In decades, he has never had a time when he was wrong...


    "Such a kindness!!" Of course Zhou Ye was willing... Didn''t he pretend to be a pedestrian just because he got into the Lujia team??Otherwise, he would have been annoying...


    And through the carriage curtain, Lu Zhi, who was secretly looking at Zhou Ye, heard that her Lang Jun finally got into her own motorcade, and her heart hanging in the air was let go... She lowered the curtain corner contentedly and sat back. In the car... She has to make a good design, how to contact her own Yelang, so as not to arouse doubt...


    Reference 1770


    One thousand seven hundred and seventy chapters


    The wheels are long...The Lujia motorcade is still slowly heading towards Peixian.


    At this time, Lu''s pheasant was sitting in the carriage, really anxious and angry...


    She looked at Zhou Ye who was sitting in front of the front car seat and chatting with her father happily all the way, angrily wanted to bite him...


    This bad guy, why didn''t he mention himself??


    In fact, Lu Zhi is also a little anxious...


    She also didn''t want to think that Zhou Ye had just entered her family''s motorcade, and opened her mouth to mention the other''s daughter, which was too shameful.


    Moreover, Zhou Ye had his own thinking...not in a hurry at this moment.


    But Lu Zhi couldn''t wait any longer...


    She was in a time when her feet were sinking deep in the mud and couldn''t help herself.


    I can''t wait to get mixed up with my family at every moment...


    How can you tolerate such a result that you can see but you can''t recognize each other?


    This feeling of being close to the horizon made her feel as uncomfortable as a cat scratching a dog.


    Lu Su looked at the restlessness of his sister, and asked a little strangely: "Sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    "No..." Lu Fei just tried to cover up, and when nothing happened, he suddenly thought of an idea."Sister, did you just see the boy who asked for directions?"


    "No!!" Lu Su said blankly... "Although he didn''t see anyone, that son''s voice is pretty good!"


    Just now, her sister was occupying the car window, and she couldn''t get there...How could she see what happened outside the car window?


    Lu Su only heard Zhou Ye''s voice.


    "That''s really a shame..." Lu Wei said with a look of regret for his sister: "That son''s appearance is really extraordinary, it''s a shame you didn''t see it..."


    "Really?" Lu Su was said by his sister, and suddenly became curious...


    Heart of beauty in everyone.


    Just as men like to see beautiful women, so do beautiful women like to see handsome men... It''s no surprise.


    Lu Fei saw his sister''s curiosity aroused by his words, and smiled slightly: "Of course it is true. When did my sister lie to you?"


    "Then what should I do?" When Lu Su heard her sister say this, he became more curious...but now he has no chance."That prince is talking to daddy...I can''t get out again...what should I do?"

 Chapter 1369

    Although, at this time, the defense of men and women is not as serious as later generations.


    However, the Lu family''s tutoring is very strict, and the daughter''s family generally does not allow foreign guests to meet.


    "You can throw the phoenix on your head out of the car, pretend to accidentally fall, and then ask that young man to pick it up for you..." In order to see his lover up close, Lu Zhi is really a pit sister who spares no effort. ...


    "This...Is this not so good?" Lu Su heard what his sister said, feeling a little eager to try and hesitating...


    After all, it''s the reservation of the daughter''s family who is making trouble...


    "What''s wrong..." Lu Zhi continued to cheat his sister...


    "Why didn''t my elder sister do this?" Seeing her elder sister eagerly help her out, Lu Su felt suspicious... "If the son is really as handsome as the elder sister said, the elder sister would have long given her own Fengchai. Throw it out..."


    "It must be that the son has a good voice, but looks very ugly, that''s why my sister teased me like this!!" After saying this, Lu Su felt more and more that he had seen his sister''s thoughts, "... My sister has loved me since I was a child For fun...huh, I won''t be fooled this time!"


    "..." Lu Zhi looked helplessly at his sister pouting her small mouth, with a smug look... It really made her feel dumbfounded.


    She didn''t dare to do that because of her guilty conscience. She didn''t expect to be misunderstood by her sister as a lie to her... This is really...


    Forget it...At this time, I can''t take much care of it.


    Thought of here...


    Lu Fei gritted his teeth, "Since you said that your sister lied to you... Then my sister will let you see if your sister is liing to you!!"


    Speaking of this, Lu Zhi took off the golden hairpin from his head without hesitation, and then threw it out of the car window as soon as he raised his hand...


    Lu Su was stunned by this scene...


    Did you guess wrong this time??


    Sister really didn''t lie to herself??


    Just when Lu Su was in a daze, Lu Zhi already exclaimed: "My golden hairpin!!! Stop, stop now...My golden hairpin is gone."


    I heard Lu''s exclamation...


    The little boy leading the horse hurriedly stopped the car, turned around and prepared to help her lady find the golden hairpin...


    At this time, Zhou Ye also jumped off the carriage in front...


    He knew that Lu Zhi missed himself... So, pretending to be watching the excitement, secretly... but using a spiritual illusion, the little boy who went to pick up the golden hairpin turned a blind eye to the golden hairpin on the ground in front of him...


    It wasn''t until Xiao Si couldn''t find the golden hairpin that her lady had fallen on the ground, Zhou Ye walked over Shi Shiran, picked up the golden hairpin from the ground, and then strolled to Lu Zhu''s carriage, laughing. He asked, "Miss''s golden hairpin, but this??"


    to be frank--


    When Lu Zhi saw his little servant eagerly rushing to help him pick up the golden hairpin, he was really angrily wishing to kill the little servant...


    Is it possible that his pains will be destroyed by this little boy??


    But she couldn''t stop Xiao Si from helping herself to pick up the golden hairpin, which seemed a bit too deliberate.


    But if the golden hairpin is picked up by the young man, wouldn''t she be wasting her efforts??


    The more I think about it, the more angry Lu Fei...


    It wasn''t until Xiao Si couldn''t find his golden hairpin that Lu Zhi felt a lot more comfortable...


    Especially when he saw his lover help him to retrieve the golden hairpin, Lu Zhi''s heart was full of sweetness...


    Just when Zhou Ye came to the carriage, Lu Wei hurriedly opened the door curtain of the carriage and looked at Zhou Ye with a smile on his face... "Thank you, son, for helping me retrieve the golden hairpin..."


    "Miss is polite!!" Zhou Ye looked at the affectionateness in Lu Zhi''s eyes, smiled slightly, and passed the golden hairpin in his hand...


    And at this time, Lu Su also hid behind his sister, secretly looking at Zhou Ye, who his sister said was good-looking...


    Just a glance, Lu Su stayed there...


    [My sister really didn''t lie to me...]


    [This son is so handsome...]


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already handed the golden hairpin to Lu pheasant...passing the hand over the things...L¨¹ pheasant could not help but scratch the palm of Zhou Ye with his fingers...


    Zhou Ye suddenly understood...


    The two looked at each other and smiled, everything is silent...


    However, at this moment... Suddenly from the mountains and forests along the road rushed out more than two dozen guys in ragged clothes holding various weapons...


    As soon as these guys rushed out, they surrounded the Lujia motorcade...


    The headed guy with a torn hat also happened to see Lu Zhi who was holding the curtain of the car.


    I was immediately attracted by Lu''s beauty...


    I saw this person laugh and shout: "Brothers, today...Your boss, I am going to be the groom!!"


    Reference 1771


    Chapter One Thousand Seventy One


    When the bandits heard their elder brother say this, they immediately joined in the fun...


    "Big brother, this is a chick who is in love with this family!!"


    "Haha...Then we have a sister-in-law now in the cottage!!"


    Even the courageous ones directly laughed at their old Dao Dadao: "Big brother drank the soup, don''t forget the brothers!!!"


    For a time, the bandits laughed, slanderous words continued, and a group of demons danced wildly.


    At this time, Lu Gong was already at a loss by this incident...


    Including Lu Ze, the father of Lu''s escort behind the property, was also stupefied on the spot.


    After all, they are just merchants, where have they experienced such a thing...


    Even Lu Su hid behind his sister and screamed again and again.


    On the contrary, Lu''s pheasant was facing the gangster, his expression was calm and he didn''t panic...


    Who told her to know the skills of her lover??


    However, she is not doing nothing...


    I saw her, smiling, and said in a panic: "My son, there are gangsters...I''m so scared!!"

 Chapter 1370

    Following the words, she rushed directly into Zhou Ye''s arms and hugged Zhou Ye firmly...


    Lu Fei¡ª¡ªShe is just taking the opportunity to wipe her oil... to comfort her lovesickness...


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t understand Lu''s thoughts so much anymore... He smiled and patted Lu''s powder back, and said softly: "There are a few mountain bandits, miss, don''t worry!!"


    With that said, Zhou Ye released his hand, turned his head, and looked up and down these bandits...


    What should I say??


    In the Qin Dynasty, the first emperor forcibly conscripted and built the Great Wall.


    But the world has just been unified, and many people have their homeland in their hearts, and are unwilling to conquer the first emperor... let alone serve.


    Therefore, there are not many people who go up the mountain as bandits.


    These guys, when the world was in chaos, went down the mountain to join the so-called rebel army, transformed... and became the so-called leader of the rebel army...


    I have to say, this is really ironic...


    Although these guys are forgivable, but-they are unforgivable...


    especially--


    Bad intentions to your own woman...then it would be even more damn.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled happily.


    But when he is happy, some people are unhappy.


    The headed gangster saw Zhou Ye dare to hug the woman he was in, and his heart was instantly burnt with jealousy...In addition, he looked at Zhou Ye''s handsome face, and became more and more angry... "Zhu Zi, An dare to speak wild words. , Look at your uncle, take your life!!"


    As the voice fell, the bronze sword in the hands of the bandit leader slammed into Zhou Ye''s heart.


    This time, there is really no room left.


    Seeing this scene, the Lv sisters couldn''t help but exclaimed at the same time: "Master, be careful!!"


    Although Lu Zhi knew the abilities of his own man, he still couldn''t help worrying about his lover when he saw the sword coming to him.


    As for Lu Su, he didn''t even know what his cheap brother-in-law was capable of, and of course he was even more worried.


    Contrary to the two sisters-Zhou Ye was not nervous at all.


    He smiled slightly, and stretched out his right hand seemingly slowly and quickly, and pinched the long sword stabbed by the bandit between his fingers.


    The bandit grabbed the long sword in his hand that was clamped by Zhou Ye''s fingers, only feeling that the long sword clamped in his hand was like a dragonfly''s pillar of regret, motionless.


    This frightened him...


    A person with such abilities is definitely not an ordinary person.


    Thinking of this, he didn''t care about the dignity of his leader, and shouted: "Brothers, this kid is too powerful, let''s go together!!!"


    The mountain bandits heard what they said to be their own house, and they didn''t care about watching the excitement next to them, shouting...


    "Brother don''t panic, brothers will help you!"


    "Hey, kid, let go of my big brother''s sword!!"


    "Kill this guy!!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ...


    With all kinds of shouts, these bandits approached Zhou Ye...


    At this time, Lu Gong and his wife and everyone present could not help but squeeze a cold sweat for Zhou Ye...


    [Master, be careful!!Such words are endless.


    No way, for the unarmed Lu Family, Zhou Ye was their last savior.


    In this wilderness, there are no shops in front of the village, let alone rescuers, you can''t even find a dog.


    In case, if Zhou Ye loses, the fate of their Lu Family can be imagined.


    At this time, sister Lu Zhi was also nervous to die...


    Lu Fei¡¯s palms were full of sweat...


    And Lu Su was even more nervous, slightly open her little... His hands clasped his sister''s skirt tightly.


    Compared with the tension of these people, it is Zhou Ye''s surplus.


    Facing the universe gods, Zhou Ye had never been afraid, let alone facing these ordinary humans who were just miscellaneous fish.


    Facing the bandits who were surrounding him, Zhou Ye chuckled softly, two fingers and one force...


    In an instant, the bandit leader felt that his hands were loose, and his bronze sword had changed ownership...


    "You guys, please go to death-okay?"


    Although Zhou Ye said interrogative sentences, the movements in his hands were not slow at all.


    Zhou Ye''s figure flashed slightly, and then everyone felt a sword light flashing across their eyes like lightning, and then... there was no more.


    More than twenty gangsters, as if they had suffered a fixation technique, stood on the spot...


    And Zhou Ye smiled and threw away the long sword in his hand, turned his head and said to Lu pheasant, "Well, there is no danger anymore!!"


    At this time, Lu Su walked out of the car cautiously, she looked at the bandits with wide-eyed eyes and stood still on the spot with some curiosity...Weirdly asked Zhou Ye: "They...what are they doing? ?? Why is it standing there and not moving??"


    Hearing the question from his cheap sister-in-law, Zhou Ye blinked at Lu Su narrowly and teased: "Maybe they were shocked by your beautiful appearance? I think I''m too abrupt, so I don''t Moved!!"


    "The son is bullying!!" Lu Su stomped his feet when he heard Zhou Ye''s words, and said, "Sister, look, he bullied me!!"


    "..." Lu Fei couldn''t help but roll his eyes when hearing his sister''s words...


    Are you being bullied by someone??


    And why are you telling me...


    However, at this moment, there was a sudden babble.


    Sister Lu was attracted by the sound and immediately turned her eyes to the source of the sound.


    I saw--

 Chapter 1371

    The foreheads of the two dozen bandits were sprayed with red and white things like a high-pressure water gun...


    Obviously, Zhou Ye''s sword not only pierced the center of their eyebrows, but also shattered the brain tremors in their heads.


    Lu Su, who had never seen such a scene, was frightened by this bloody scene, and threw himself into Zhou Ye''s arms with a wow...


    Zhou Ye, who embraced the nephrite jade, was secretly refreshed. While gently patting Lu Su''s back and comforting her, he made a pair of Lu''s pheasant. I was also very innocent.


    Lu Fei sighed helplessly about the pretentious performance of his lover, and said nothing more.


    Reference 1772


    One thousand seven hundred and seventy-two chapters


    After comforting Lu Su, Gong Lu ordered another check on the situation of the motorcade...


    Fortunately, it doesn''t matter...


    However, the young man who led the horse for the Lu''s sisters sprained her ankle in a panic, and could no longer lead the horse for the Lu''s carriage.


    At this time, Zhou Ye simply volunteered and said that he had overtaken the carriage... and could help Sister Lu to drive the carriage...


    Of course, Lu Gong refused...


    In any case, Zhou Ye is the savior of their Lu family, how can he let the savior do such a job??


    However, in the end, at Zhou Ye''s insistence... he still got into the position of the coachman of the Lu sisters'' carriage.


    In fact, people are old and fine, and horses are always slippery...How can Lu Gong not see the twists and turns in Zhou Ye''s heart?


    However, in his opinion, young Muai is not a big deal.And he also saw his two daughters'' unusual attitude towards Zhou Ye...


    There was a slight idea of ??recruiting his son-in-law.


    Fortunately, pushing the boat in such deep waters allowed Zhou Ye to get along with his two daughters for a while...


    After I arrived in Peixian, I asked my two daughters, who would marry Zhou Ye... When the time came, I had nothing to worry about.


    Especially Lu Gong felt that Zhou Ye''s face was indescribable, and he would definitely be a good home...so this acquiesced, and his two daughters contacted Zhou Ye.


    However, this time was really thrilling. If it weren''t for Zhou Ye, his Lu family would not be able to escape this bloody disaster.


    Thinking of this, Lu Gong couldn''t help but sigh in his heart that he really went out to meet a distinguished person.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Along the way, Zhou Ye sat in the royal position in front of the Lu family¡¯s carriage, and chatted with the Lu family sisters while driving the carriage...


    For the people of this era, they can''t hear the sound more than a hundred miles away, and Zhou Ye can make the sisters astonished by saying something about his own experience... plus some small jokes on the Internet, small connotations. ...Enough to make these two sisters coquettish and ashamed, and laugh again and again.


    Because of the mountain bandits encountered today, Lu Gong was quite scared... so he simply found an empty place early and prepared to camp.


    Bury the fire to cook... Drinking horses to feed, needless to say, I have someone to take care of it.


    And Zhou Ye and Lu Gong were sitting around the bonfire, pushing the cup to change...


    It was a pleasure to drink.


    During the banquet, Zhou Ye pulled out two bottles of Wuliangye badly, saying that they were fine wines from Yelang country, so that the Lu family and sons could taste it...


    The Lu family and his son didn¡¯t suspect that he had him, so they used the pottery bowl to have a confrontation with Zhou Ye...


    As a result, there is no need to ask... The physique of the cultivator like Meng Yi can''t stand the mellow-scented liquor of 68 degrees, let alone the father and son Lu who have no power to restrain the chicken??


    Before the bottle was finished, the two of them hugged together and sang and conquered.


    In desperation, Lu had no choice but to order her son to take her son to rest in the car behind, while she helped her husband to rest in another car.


    For a time, there were only the three sisters Lu and Zhou Ye beside the bonfire.


    The subordinates have a place to rest. If they do not listen to the call, they will not come to disturb the three of them.


    At this time, facing the Lu''s sisters, Zhou Ye performed the same trick again, and once again had to drink two glasses with the sisters.


    Lu Fei could see what her lover was thinking at a glance... But she did not stop her lover.


    But...help him and persuade his sister to drink.


    In just two cups, Lu Su, who was too strong to drink, fell.


    Lu Fei greeted Zhou Ye, helped himself to send his sister into the carriage, and put it down...


    Among the narrow carriages, there were only Sisters Lu and Zhou Ye.


    Lu Fei looked at his sister who was sleeping beside him, then looked at the lover who was sitting opposite him.With Jiu Jin on her head, Yin Fang bit her, and put her hands around directly... Apart from anything else, she bit at Zhou Ye''s neck viciously...


    "Eh...how do you bite!" Zhou Ye said with a panic expression.


    "I''ll kill you... see if you dare to beat my sister!!" Although Lu Zhi said fiercely,...Zang Li didn''t use any energy...After all, he was still reluctant.


    "How can it..." Zhou Ye joked with a smile.


    "Really not?" Lu pheasant said, while gently walking along Zhou Ye''s neck, nibbling to Zhou Ye''s ear, and whispered: "If there is really no, then I will tell my sister. , You are my prince, she will not be allowed to see you in the future..."


    "Uh-" Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, Empress Lu deserves to be Empress Lu, so domineering at a young age...


    "Hmph, I knew..." Lu pheasant bit Zhou Ye''s ear angrily, and finally let Zhou Ye go... "You can also want my sister... But you have to promise me one condition... promise. I''ll help you..."


    "What conditions?" Zhou Ye smiled and asked softly...


    "Don''t... don''t move me... first... talk about business first..." Lu Zhi suddenly realized that it was a mistake to bring his lover into the carriage. This bad guy was using his hands to keep... making her There was a mess in my mind... I couldn''t remember anything.


    "It''s okay, you said yours, I touched mine..." Zhou Ye smiled...


    Without saying Lu''s pheasant, he knew what Lu''s pheasant wanted to say...


    It''s nothing more than-with their sisters, no more waves outside...


    How could Zhou Ye agree to such a thing??


    Therefore, I still have to use my own unique skills decisively,''say'' to convince her...


    The method is old-fashioned, but it works.


    Sure enough... With Zhou Ye''s skills, Lu pheasant couldn''t speak a complete sentence soon...


    Taking advantage of Lu''s confusion, Zhou Ye directly pulled the two sisters into his own mirror world...

 Chapter 1372

    Three hours later...


    It¡¯s still the carriage, or the Lu sisters...


    It''s just that Lu Su has already woke up at this time... and, under Zhou Ye''s body, twitching, turning, charming, crying...


    And what about Lu''s Pheasant??


    He lay on the side, staring at Zhou Ye fiercely... and acting on his sister... but there was no way.


    No trick-


    Her tired body at this time was like a slap, and she couldn''t move a single move.


    Intent to kill thieves but unable to return to heaven.


    So Lu pheasant could only watch his sister follow in his own footsteps...


    But fortunately...


    Zhou Ye didn''t do anything like this kind of bastard thing about forgetting her sister when he had a younger sister. After he easily settled his younger sister, he picked up Lu Zhi again...


    This scared Lu Fei to beg for mercy: "Yelang...no more...I really can''t..."


    "Aren''t you very arrogant just now... Woman, how can you say no?" Zhou Ye didn''t care about that much...directly---


    "Ah-badass... just kill me..."


    Reference 1773


    One thousand seven hundred and seventy-three chapters


    Three days later----


    The Lujia motorcade has arrived in Peixian...


    In Zhou Ye''s view, Peixian...what should I say??


    Except for a few more low city walls, it is far less prosperous than a town in later generations...


    But this is also impossible.


    At this time, the Great Qin Empire said that the ten rooms and nine empty spaces were a bit exaggerated, but there were still ten rooms and five empty spaces.


    After all, years of conquests plus forced labor and labor, death to death, scattered scattered...


    The desolation of the market is inevitable.


    The convoy slowly entered the county seat of Peixian County, and stopped at the entrance of a three-entry mansion.


    Gong Lu stepped out of the carriage, came to Zhou Ye, and said, "Thank you, Mr. Zhou, for escorting all the way, which made my Lu family escape from disaster... Please take a gift from the old man!!"


    "How can this be done!!" Zhou Ye hurriedly jumped out of the car and stretched out his hands to support Lu Gong."Meeting is a fate, I also want to thank Lu Gong for letting me ride the car!"


    "A good meeting is fate!!" Lu Gong laughed, not reluctantly... "I wonder if Mr. Pei County has a place to stay in Pei County?"


    Hearing Lu Gong¡¯s words, Zhou Ye made an unspeakable look on his face and said, "This... my good friend has not met for many years. I don¡¯t know if I still live here... I don¡¯t know if I can still To find him, it depends on fate..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lu Gong was overjoyed and hurriedly said, "If you don''t dislike it, why not settle down in my Lu''s house first, and then slowly find it?"


    Having said this, Lu Gongsheng was afraid that Zhou Ye would refuse, and then said: "The old man makes friends with the county magistrate here, and he can also ask him to find one or two for his husband!!"


    "This...respect is not as good as fate, then it will be annoying!!" Zhou Ye smiled and said with respect.


    "It''s so good...very good!! Hahaha..." Lu Gong laughed, greeted his little servant, and helped clean up the courtyard. The most important thing was to clean up the place where Zhou Ye lived.


    In fact...Zhou Ye rescued the Lu family.


    The most important thing is... Through these days of observation, Lu Gong found that both his two daughters seemed to have something to Zhou Ye.


    Although the Lu sisters have tried their best to conceal their feelings.


    However, how could they hide the eyes of the old house sparrow from their father?


    You know, when Lu Gong was young, he also traveled around the world, crossing more bridges than they had traveled.


    Therefore, it is not surprising that he can see the thoughts of his two daughters...


    However, Lu Gong was not angry...


    Isn¡¯t it a common thing for a man to have three wives and four concubines these days?


    Moreover, he saw that although Zhou Ye was superb in swordsmanship, he did not have a trace of calluses from his martial arts training in his palm... Although his speech did not sound like a scholar, but... during the talk, there was something about humanity, astronomy and geography... ¡­


    What does this show??


    It shows that Zhou Ye''s family background is by no means idle. If he is not from a rich family, how can he afford the precious medicinal materials that soak calluses?


    Moreover, although the clothes Zhou Ye wore were simple in style, the materials were exquisite and luxurious.


    In summary, he has determined that Zhou Ye''s background is extraordinary.


    Coupled with his inexhaustible face, Lu Gong couldn''t help but also think about marrying a daughter... Although it is not very good to marry two daughters, but-this year, the status of a businessman is not high... If Zhou Ye is really from a noble background, so he can be considered a high climb...


    Not to mention Lu Gong''s thoughts...


    Just say Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye didn''t even want to leave at all. Everything he just said was an excuse...


    What to find friends, what to see for years... all nonsense.


    He is a person from other worlds, how could he have relatives and friends here.Is it through the Ten Thousand Realms chat group??


    That''s too nonsense.


    Besides, he just wiped out the Lu''s sisters...


    Wouldn''t it be too scumbag to turn around and run away?


    At that time, sisters Lu will still be dissatisfied with the world chasing him down??


    It''s a bit far...


    The Lujia motorcade arrived in Peixian County at 11 noon. During the busy schedule, the time reached around 5 pm...


    After all, this courtyard is still a good friend of Lu Gong-the magistrate of Pei County gave him a few years ago... it hasn''t been cleaned for a long time.


    Moreover, all the belongings of the Lu family have to be unloaded from the carriage, and then put in order.

 Chapter 1373

    Although there are many servants, there are also many possessions...


    Even the sisters of the Lu family went into battle to help their mother organize things, and they didn''t end until the evening.


    And what about Lu Gong?


    He first visited his friend, and then casually said about his journey here... The county magistrate was also embarrassed by the experience of his old friend. He did not expect that he was almost robbed halfway. Lost his life...


    After feeling the impermanence of the world, the county magistrate directly set up a banquet to meet Lu Gong''s shock...


    The two of them drank until the evening...


    After the banquet was over, Lu Gong came back drunk with the support of his little servant.


    He must have been complained by his wife again...


    But it was none of Zhou Ye''s business.


    At this time, the sky is getting darker. At this night, only big families will light up oil lamps, or read or drink at night.


    And of course poor people... wash and sleep.


    Of course, the Lu family is not a poor family anymore, but the journey has been hard these days, so...After leaving a few bright lights in the courtyard, the Lu family''s courtyard plunged into darkness...


    In Sister Lu¡¯s boudoir¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Sister... Do you think Yelang will come tonight?" Lu Su lay side by side on the couch with his sister, with his big eyes open, blinking at his sister.


    "Humph, have you ever seen a cat that doesn''t steal fishy?" Lu Fei said with a light snort.


    Lu Su smiled and didn''t care about the thorn in his sister''s words...


    How should I put it, don''t look at her being so stubborn every time, but every time... when Zhou Ye comes, she becomes as clever as a kitten.


    Does this count as what his own Yelang said, is it honest???


    Just as Lu Su was thinking about her own thoughts... she suddenly felt that there was a person in her quilt...


    By the faint light of the bright light in the house...


    Lu Su saw the familiar face at a glance...


    Faced with this man who loves her heart, she hugged it up without saying a word...


    And Lu''s pheasant over there can no longer give vent to her little temper...because she already felt a pair of familiar big hands digging into her clothes...


    Silent Enchantment¡ª¡ª


    Time barrier¡ª¡ª


    As soon as the double-layer enchantment opened, Zhou Ye began to feel relieved and bold...


    That''s really a lotus flower and a lotus flower... the taste-who knows who does it.


    Reference 1774


    One thousand seven hundred and seventy-four chapters


    early morning¡­¡­


    Lu pheasant woke up from his dream...turning around, he found that the beloved beside him had disappeared.


    This made her feel a little bit sad.


    When will the bad guy propose to his father??


    When will I wake up and open my eyes in his arms??


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but sigh deeply...


    "Sister...Why did you sigh early in the morning?" Lu Su woke up at this time, but as soon as she opened her eyes, she heard her sister''s sigh.


    "I''m thinking, when will the bad guy propose to his father and welcome our sisters home!!" For his sister, Lu Fei did not want to hide his thoughts.


    After all...


    The two sisters can be said to be suffering from the same disease...


    Who caused the two sisters to be troubled by Zhou Ye??


    "Don''t worry, sister!!" Hearing Lu''s words, Lu Su said with a smile: "Yelang is by no means an unscrupulous Bo Xinglang! Sooner or later, we will marry him together..."


    "You, I will face him!!" Facing his sister''s self-confidence, Lu pheasant was speechless...but forget it, the bastard who wanted to come would not dare to take himself... Thinking of this, Lu pheasant smiled and sat up. ."Okay, get up quickly... There won''t be too few people visiting today!"


    While talking, Sister Lu got up, dressed up...


    On the other side... Zhou Ye had already arrived in the main hall.


    At this time, Lu Zhengyi, who was not awakened from a hangover, was drinking the sober soup under the service of the young man. He saw Zhou Ye come in and waved to him with a smile."Mister got up so early!!"


    "Ha ha... How can Lu Gong get up early!!" Zhou Ye smiled and sat down at the table.


    I have my own servant, bring the meal...


    Most of Qin Shi''s eating habits were divided into meals, with a low table for each person sitting on the floor.


    Zhou Ye frowned when he looked at the breakfast at his table... Hey, it was too crude.


    Just when Zhou Ye hesitated, whether he should pretend to eat two bites...Liu Gong had already swung back from his servant, and said, "I wonder if the husband thinks the two daughters of the old man are still dignified??"


    "..." Hearing what Lu Gong said, Zhou Ye was taken aback, and then said with a smile: "Lu Gong''s two young ladies are beautiful and dignified, they can be called Chen Yuluoyan!!"


    "Hahaha..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lu Gong burst into laughter, "Well...If the husband doesn''t dislike him, let the old man make the decision, how about marrying the little girl to the husband?"


    Hearing this, Zhou Ye was not polite and stood up and bowed to Gong Lu: "I''m here, but with Gong Lu''s wishes, how dare you to refuse!!"


    "Ok...Ok...Ok!!!" Hearing Zhou Ye agreeing to the marriage so smoothly, Gong Lu grinned with his beard...


    Hearing Lu Gong¡¯s laughter, Zhou Ye asked strangely: "I wonder why Lu Gong suddenly talked about this today?"


    "Also called the old husband Lu Gong, a virtuous son-in-law is too far-sighted!!" Lu Gong said while stroking his beard and sighed: "When I was chatting with my old friend yesterday, I heard that the first emperor wanted to search again. The world, the draft girl!!"


    Hearing this, Zhou Ye instantly understood...


    This relationship is to escape the draft girl and marry assault...


    However, it doesn''t matter...he is the cheapest.


    At this moment, sisters Lu also walked in...

 Chapter 1374

    They first greeted their father, and then greeted Zhou Ye!!


    "Lu Pheasant (Lu Su), I''ve seen Mr.!!"


    Lu Gong burst into laughter when he heard his daughter''s words."Well, you don''t have to call Mr. Xian-in-law anymore in the future!!"


    "Why did my father say this?" Lu Zhi couldn''t help being taken aback when he heard what his father said.


    "I have made you a beloved son-in-law, and since then we are a family!!" Lu Gong smiled.


    "Really!?!" X2


    Sister Lu was really surprised and delighted when she heard this news...


    In the morning, when did you complain about this enemy?I didn''t expect to...


    This is really unforgettable, there must be an echo.


    At this time, the Lv sisters sat beside Zhou Ye under the arrangement of her father...


    Everyone began to discuss the wedding date again.


    At last--


    Lu Gong made a decision-


    Choosing a day is worse than hitting the sun... it''s today.


    It is both the joy of housewarming and the joy of marrying a daughter, which can be called a double happiness.


    Of course Zhou Ye agreed to this...


    Of course, although Zhou Ye does not seem to have any long-term possessions, but...for marriage, you can''t let the Lu family pay all the money, so what is his dignity??


    So Zhou Ye pretended to go back to the house to get his luggage, and from his space bracelet, he took out the gold ten thousand liang... as a betrothal gift to the Lu family, and made some Qin Dynasty listed coins¡ªthat is, coins made of gold. .


    Put one thousand dollars in the currency and bring it to the Lu family so that they can buy something for the banquet.


    To be honest, Lu Gong was a little dumbfounded when he saw Zhou Ye put out so much gold...


    He wasn''t greedy for money, but... he was thinking, how did Zhou Ye hide so much gold... After all, he saw Zhou Ye only a small package, how could it be possible to hide so many things?


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye was fooling and implied by his soul, and finally rounded it up.


    When the wedding date between Zhou Ye and the Lu sisters was set, the entire Lu family began to get busy...


    After all, today is not only the day when the Lu sisters get married, but also many officials and gentry will come to celebrate Lu Gong¡¯s housewarming.


    No way, they are also trying to curry favor with the county magistrate.


    The Lu sisters went back to their boudoir after havingtily used up the meal, rummaging through the cabinets to find their wedding gown.


    There is no such thing as a red wedding dress at this time...


    The big families are all gold silk woven skirts...


    This kind of wedding dress has been sewn by herself, stitch by stitch, under the guidance of her mother since she was a golden hairpin, when she was twelve years old.


    It will take at least a few years for a wedding dress to be sewn.


    This not only trains women''s female workers, but also makes them full of longing for their future.


    It can be said to kill two birds with one stone.


    And sisters Lu''s wedding gown was sewn early too-just find it out.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Everything is proceeding in an orderly manner...


    Compared to everyone''s busy schedule, Zhou Ye is the most leisurely...


    Lu Ze, the eldest brother of Lu pheasant, is in charge of the subordinates and the purchase of meat and wine...


    As for the dressing up of sisters Lu, Gong Lu¡¯s wife is in charge of...


    Zhou Ye, who had nothing to do for a while, simply found a chessboard and played against Lu Gong in the main hall...


    The old and the young are killing the sky and the dark, I don¡¯t know what year it is...


    At this moment, a small servant came in and said, "Master official, Xiao He, please see you!!"


    Reference 1775


    One thousand seven hundred and seventy-five chapters


    "Hurry up, please come in!!" Lu Gong said as he stood up... He smiled bitterly at Zhou Ye: "My son-in-law''s chess skills are really superb, I''m not as good as my old man!!"


    The two played five games, and Lu Gong lost to Zhou Ye by one step every time.


    At the beginning, Lu Gong thought he was careless.


    However, the farther behind, Lu Gong felt that it was not his carelessness, but... Zhou Ye''s chess power was too high.


    If he could lose the game by one step time after time, the difference between him and Zhou Ye''s chess strength was not one and a half.


    "Haha... Master Taishan is too Qiang, and I tried my best every time to narrowly defeat Master Taishan!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "You...!!!" Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lu Gong laughed and pointed at him...


    While talking and laughing, Xiao Si led a middle-aged man into the main hall...


    "In Xia Xiaohe, I have seen Lord Lu!!" This slightly blessed man came to Lord Lu and bowed...


    "Haha, Master Xiao is too polite!!" Lu Gong hurriedly smiled and said politely: "I don''t know why Master Xiao came to the humble house?"


    "Under the order of the county lord, come to Lugongtang to wait for dispatch!!" Xiao He said with a smile.


    In fact, the so-called waiting for dispatch is just coming over to be a commander...


    The commander at this time was not the commander of the army in later generations. In fact, to put it bluntly, he was here to help arrange guests'' seats and other things.


    This was arranged by Lu Gong''s old friend.


    He was afraid that his friend would be too narrow when he first came, and he was not familiar with the situation here, and he would inevitably offend others by mistake.


    So I just sent my subordinate Xiao He to help me out.

 Chapter 1375

    To put it bluntly, although Lu Gong has a slight name, he is not at the point where people here in Peixian need to flatter him. Today, he will come to congratulate those who have moved to his house, which is because of the county magistrate''s face.


    Of course Lu Gong knew this well.


    However, it is hard for him to avoid seeing him, as it is easy to offend people.


    Therefore, he is still very happy that his friend can send Xiao He to help him.


    After the two exchanged a few more words, Xiao He suddenly saw Zhou Ye... He smiled and exclaimed, "This is the second son of Lu Gong?? What a handsome man..."


    "Hahaha...This is not my son, but it is no different from my son!!" Lu Gong smiled triumphantly: "This is my virtuous son-in-law, whose surname is Zhou Mingye!!"


    "I have seen Master Xiao He!!" Zhou Ye smiled, stepped forward, and arched his hands.


    "Huh? Isn''t Lu Gong, your daughter..." Hearing what Lu Gong said, Xiao He was a little stunned. When Lu Gong was drinking with the county magistrate last night, he was also... at the same time, he gave the county magistrate according to the meaning of the county magistrate. The news from your colleagues...


    At that time, I heard Gong Lu said that his two daughters were not yet married...Why do you have a son-in-law today??


    "Haha...I just decided to marry my son-in-law today!!" Seeing Xiao He''s uncertainty, Lu Gong smiled: "It''s no wonder that Master Xiao He doesn''t know!!"


    "So that''s it!!" Xiao He said suddenly: "I don''t know when the wedding date is set, when Xiao Mou will come to ask for a glass of water and wine!"


    Gong Lu smiled slightly and said: "Just today!!"


    "Is this..." Xiao Hegang wanted to say, was it a bit too hasty, when he suddenly remembered the news that the magistrate had revealed during the banquet last night... he suddenly realized it.Another surprise marriage...


    Why did you say another surprise marriage??


    Once Emperor Qin searched the world for drafting women and entered Xianyang to enrich the Afang Palace, in the world, those with daughters hurriedly got married...


    It can be said that the first emperor made a great contribution to the Qin Dynasty not leaving any leftover women...


    It''s a bit too much, let''s pull it back...


    Since Xiao He has seen through the mystery, naturally he won''t say much...


    After the three people exchanged greetings for a while, the guests began to come to the door, and Xiao He naturally assumed his duties...


    Who should sit in the hall, who should sit in the hall... Xiao He is a clear door.


    Of course... the technique he uses is also... well-more direct.


    Thousands of copper coins, like sitting in the inner hall...


    Less than a thousand, sit down...


    Of course, Zhou Ye also followed his old Taishan Lu Gong, standing by the door to welcome the guests.


    in a blink¡­¡­


    The Lu Family Courtyard is full of friends...


    Zhou Ye has been looking for a middle-aged man with a bamboo hat among the guests... As a result... I couldn''t find...


    Why look for a man with a bamboo hat??


    Because--that''s Liu Bang...


    Zhou Ye is really curious about what Liu Bang looks like...


    After searching for it, I didn¡¯t see it at all... Later Zhou Ye went to Xiao He to inquire...


    Feelings Liu Bang, uh-no, he is still called Liu Ji now...


    Feelings Liu Ji did not show up because something happened at home at this time...


    This made Zhou Ye feel depressed...


    But... it doesn''t matter.


    It''s the same whether he comes or not anyway...


    The future Queen Lu will return to Zhou Ye.


    That night, everyone drank and enjoyed themselves...


    When the banquet was over, Zhou Ye took Sister Lu directly back to their room.


    Now that he is married, Zhou Ye certainly doesn''t need to live in the guest room anymore...


    Sister Lu¡¯s boudoir is regarded as a bridal chamber...


    That night--


    In the bridal chamber, the red star is moving, the white waves are rolling...it''s a charming...


    The Lv sisters also tried their best to squeeze out their own prince, but, it is-how can the two Lv sisters be the opponent of this fellow Zhou Ye?


    Zhou Ye didn''t even use one-tenth of his abilities...The two sisters held high the white flag and surrendered.


    After another few days of silence...


    Zhou Ye resigned to Gong Lu again.


    He said that he had been out for many days and it was time to go home...


    Although Gong Lu was reluctant to give up, he knew that he could not stop this matter...


    After performing another parting scene... Zhou Ye took the Lu sisters and rode a carriage to the outskirts of Pei County.


    After walking for more than an hour...


    From a distance, Zhou Ye saw his domineering land vehicle parked in a mountain col...


    He smiled, rushed to speed up, and drove the carriage...to his vehicle...


    Sitting in the carriage, Lu''s pheasant was really overwhelmed by the running carriage. He hurriedly lifted the curtain of the car, patted Zhou Ye''s back lightly, and said, "Langjun, slow down!!!"


    However, as soon as she opened the curtain, she saw three slender figures standing not far in front of her...


    Moreover, the three women looked surprised and inexplicable after seeing their husband...


    This caused Lu Zhi to overturn the vinegar... "What is the relationship between those three women and Lang Jun??"


    "Like your sisters...what is your relationship with me? What is their relationship with me!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "You...you actually..." An anxious Lu pheasant just wanted to rush to bite Zhou Ye, but he was wrapped around his slender waist... Then, Zhou Ye let go of the horse''s rein and got into the car. , Hugged Lu Su with the other hand...


    Then... he flew directly into the sky and rushed towards Xiao Wei and other women... His wagon was too slow, so he flew fast...

 Chapter 1376

    And sisters Lu, at this time can no longer care about being jealous... They discovered for the first time that their understanding of their own lords is still too little!!


    Reference 1776


    One thousand seven hundred and seventy-six chapters


    On the way from Pei County to Huiji County...


    A black off-road vehicle that is completely incompatible with the atmosphere of this era is moving slowly.


    This car is Zhou Ye''s car...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye was sitting in the driver''s seat with his hands on his head, and his feet directly on the bridge on both sides of the steering wheel... he looked like he was doing nothing.


    No way, Zhou Ye likes to drive fast... But the roads of this era, let alone let Zhou Ye drive fast... Even trotting is a bit difficult.


    That''s why Zhou Ye handed over the work of driving to Zhi Brain, and he put on a lazy look, not wanting to move.


    At this time, the Lv sisters, Xiaowei and Jiang Ji, cuddling in the back seat...While eating snacks, they watched the movies shown in the car theater.


    The current sisters of the Lu family have long lost their original appearance in the fire.


    They even learned many things about their men from Xiaowei''s mouth, and they also knew that their men''s women use a thousand as a quantifier (in this world)...


    Even so, they didn''t feel awkward with their princes anymore.


    No one¡ªit''s just being pampered.


    Maid Yun''er was sitting in the passenger seat, watching the scenery along the way, and from time to time he pricked the cut watermelon in his hand with a toothpick and sent it to Zhou Ye''s mouth.


    A car of people is really leisurely.


    Perhaps it was because the scenery along the way was a bit the same. The maid Yuner quickly got bored with the scenery outside the window. After gently sending a piece of watermelon to Zhou Ye''s, she curiously asked: "My son, why are we going to Huiji County? what??"


    After hearing the words of maid Yuner...


    Lu Fei Xiaowei in the back row couldn''t help but prick up their ears.


    They are also very curious, why their princes are going to Huiji County...


    As far as they know, his family has neither relatives nor friends in Huiji County...


    What is their husband doing there??


    They also asked this question, but it''s a pity that Zhou Ye just laughed and didn''t say anything... The girls weren''t the kind of character that broke the casserole and asked to the end, so the matter was gone.


    However, the doubt has always been in their hearts.


    Now that they heard the maid Yun''er ask about this, of course they also paid some attention, wanting to hear what their Langjun said...


    And Zhou Ye naturally understood their thoughts...


    Think about it, it''s time to tell them at this time, and it''s time to vaccinate them in advance.


    "I''m going to Kuaiji County to find a man named Yu Ziqi!!!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Yu Ziqi?" Yun''er was dumbfounded... You know, what she had just guessed was that her son went to find a beauty... Why did she go to find a Yu Ziqi man??


    Not only the maid Yuner was dumbfounded, but the other women were also stunned...


    In fact, their guess is similar to Yun''er, but they absolutely never guessed that their man was going to find a man...


    "It must be extraordinary to want to come to Yu Ziqi..." Lu Fei''s thoughts turned sharply, and his lips lightly said, "Otherwise, I won''t let Yelang go all the way to find him!! That Yu Ziqi belongs to Yelang. Old friend?"


    "Hahahaha..." Hearing Lu''s tentative words, Zhou Ye laughed and said: "I don''t know him, and he may be very extraordinary in the future, but now... just a blacksmith... in the black market Vendors selling weapons..."


    "Then why did Yelang go looking for him?" Lu Fei asked...


    She knew that her husband, Zhou Ye, had the ability to go into the earth and the supernatural powers of overturning the river and the sea. Naturally, he did not need any ordinary weapons.


    Then Lu Zhi was a little curious, why did Zhou Ye look for a weapon dealer??


    Hearing what Lu Fei said, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, turned his head and looked at the women and asked, "Do you all want to know?"


    "Hmm!!" XN


    Whether it''s the Lu''s sisters, Xiaowei and Jiang Ji... they all want to know why their prince is looking for a weapon dealer.


    "Because he has a younger sister named Yu Ji!!" Zhou Ye burst into laughter...


    Upon hearing this, the women couldn''t help but roll their eyes...


    I knew that my prince was definitely going for other women.


    "So this is ah¡­¡­"


    "Really boring¡­¡­"


    "As soon as you guess, Lang Jun will never have male friends!!"


    "Speaking of which, Lang Jun is so pitiful!!"


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while listening to the women''s comments...Speaking of which, he really didn''t seem to have any male friends who knew how to make old friends.


    Howard is one, but unfortunately he died...


    Moreover, he also caused misfortune to his daughter...


    Okay, go forward again-Magneto is also one...


    But--it seems--probably--he also caused misfortune to other people''s daughter...


    Counting it this way, it seems like he only makes friends with men with daughters...


    Alas, forget it... you don''t need men to harm your friends in this life, just have a woman.


    I don''t want these things...


    Zhou Ye shook his head, then pretended to be vicious, and said to the women: "Are you laughing at me?"


    "No¡­¡­"


    "How dare your concubine laugh at Lang Jun!"


    "Yeah, Yelang...We are just pitying you!!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1377

    "I''m angry...Come on, play cards!!" Zhou Ye said, gently turning sideways, his driver''s seat rotated 180 degrees directly, and turned to the back...At the same time, a deck of cards appeared in his hand. ... "Just bet you... hehehehe!!"


    "Lang Jun is too bad!!"


    "Can we not fight?"


    "Xiao Wei and Jiang Ji can''t fight...but --- Pheasant and Su''er can''t help but fight!! Let''s fight the landlord..."


    "Why?" X2


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Sister Lu was shocked...


    After these days of getting along, they learned a lot of things, such as watching movies, chasing fans, and even some writing methods in simplified characters. Doudizhu and the others also learned some, it''s not difficult... But they don''t understand why Xiaowei Can you not play with Jiang Ji, but they have to play?


    "Hehe, because you still have many firsts, and you haven''t given it out!!"


    Before Zhou Ye spoke, Xiao Wei said it first...


    Achievement of the three links, everyone in this car except the Lv sisters has already gotten...and after all, the Lv sisters had a short time with her husband, and only one link was taken away by Zhou Ye... the other two links. They still don''t understand.


    Upon hearing Xiaowei''s words, the Lu sisters looked at each other, not knowing what Xiaowei was talking about...


    "Okay, you will know after playing cards!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Come on, play cards!!"


    "Then...Okay!!" Lu Fei glanced at his sister, and finally nodded...


    After all, they still don''t understand what medicine they sell in their pockets, but...because they love this man, they are willing to give everything for him.


    then--


    A completely unfair game with a three-way bet began.


    There is no suspense about the process of the card game... Even if Zhou Ye didn''t cheat, the sisters of the Lu family who first knew Arabic numbers would often make mistakes repeatedly feeding the cards to his prince...


    The ending is already doomed-


    While staying in the camp at night... Sisters Lu finally knew what a three-way connection is, and understood the evils of her family....


    And what made Zhou Ye feel strange was that the sisters of the Lu family actually dared to have physique... the taste was not enough to be honest with others.


    Reference 1777


    The first thousand seven hundred and seventy-seven chapters


    As Zhou Ye hurried towards Kuaiji County...


    On the other side, there was also a rider, rushing towards Kuaiji County.


    I saw it on the road from Chen County to Kuaiji County...


    A black tall horse is carrying a girl in white, heading towards Kuaiji County.


    This girl is not someone else, but the goal of Zhou Ye''s trip-Yu Ziqi''s younger sister, Yu Ji.


    Why is Yu Ji not staying in her home in Kuaiji County, but in Chen County??


    Then I have to talk about the Qin Emperor''s conquest of the beautiful women in the Afang Palace some time ago.


    Yu Ziqi in Kuaiji County naturally received the news.


    You know, no matter what era, people who engage in illegal transactions will always have the best information.


    Is the sale of weapons illegal??


    Of course...


    You know, when the world was first decided, Emperor Qin confiscated the weapons of the world, cast twelve bronze men, and issued a military prohibition order... non-officials should not make weapons without authorization.


    Those who violate it will be tattooed and nose-cut and used as civil service to build the Great Wall.


    Yu Ziqi sells weapons on the black market, and of course it is also illegal.


    Naturally, I have heard of such disturbances.


    He immediately went back and informed his sister, Yu Ji.


    Originally, according to Yu Ziqi''s meaning, he wanted to marry his sister in a surprise marriage like Lu Gong.


    however--


    But Yu Ji is unwilling to entrust her life-long events to an unknown man...


    Under Yu Ji''s death, Yu Ziqi was helpless.


    In the end, he had to write a letter to a friend of Chen Jun, asking him to take care of his sister, and let his sister Yu Ji go to Chen Jun to take shelter.


    Just like that, Yu Ji went to Chen County alone, and hid there for more than a month.


    It wasn''t until her brother wrote to her that Sima Ling, who had searched the world, had left and was ready to return home, that Yu Ji rushed to her home on horseback.


    As for why Yu Ziqi is so relieved that his sister is going alone?


    This has to mention Yu Ji...


    The Yu family is still a martial artist. Although Yu Ji is not as strong in martial arts as her brother did, she can also be called a sword and dance master.


    Usually five or six big men, under her sword, can''t ask for half a bargain.


    Therefore, Yu Ziqi was so relieved that his sister would travel thousands of miles alone.


    Ahem... It''s a bit too much...


    At this time, Yu Ji, who was riding on a horse, was rushing towards Huiji County back home. Anyway... The girls love home. During the two months outside, Yu Ji always didn''t want to return to her home.


    It is late autumn and the weather has gradually cooled down.


    As for Yu Ji, who had been running around for a long time, her body was dripping with sweat, and the dark horse under her crotch was dripping with sweat.


    After all, I have been running for most of the day, so I should have a rest.


    Yu Ji tightened the rein lightly and slowed her horse down...


    She patted the black horse''s head distressedly, "Black Pearl, the river will be curved in a while...when you get there, let you have a good drink!"


    The dark horse under Yu Ji''s crotch seemed to understand his master''s words, and suddenly snapped his nose.


    In this way, one man, one horse, jogging all the way towards Quhe...


    In about ten minutes, Yu Ji had reached the bank of Quhe River.

 Chapter 1378

    Quhe is named after the curved river.


    During the dry season, the river is not deep, the deepest point is less than one meter...


    Yu Ji simply unloaded the saddle and let her beloved horse have fun in the river...


    And she herself took out the dry food from the cloth bag under the saddle, sat on the boulder by the river with a water bag, and ate.


    The autumn breeze...


    In the river water like a jade belt, a black horse is stepping on the water to play, and a girl in white is sitting on the bank of the river and staring at the playing horse...


    A breeze blew, and the girl''s white dress and blue silk danced gently, like a picture of a beautiful woman washing a horse.


    It looked like a landscape painting, but it was shattered by a roar from a distance.


    The roar sounded like a monster''s roar, which frightened Yu Ji''s horse and screamed.


    And Yu Ji couldn''t help but stand up, and grabbed the long sword beside her.


    She fixed her eyes in the direction where the sound came from...


    I saw a huge carriage glowing with metallic color, coming towards the river...


    The carriage is extremely weird, say it is square, there are some bulges on its body, it looks very hideous and terrifying...


    Especially, in front of this carriage, there is no horse pulling... but it can run fast.


    This shocked Yu Ji...


    With a hurried cry, she drew out her sword, her beautiful eyes staring at the weird black carriage.


    I saw that weird carriage... drove to a short distance in front of you, and then stopped...


    Yu Ji is cautiously guarding...


    At this moment, the carriage door opened, and a beautiful girl in a purple dress walked down...


    When she saw this young girl, Yu Ji only slightly put down her guard.


    After all, everyone is a woman... This is much easier.


    I saw that purple-clothed woman walked up to Yu Ji with a smile and looked at her up and down without saying a word.


    The gaze seemed to show Yu Ji a thorough look.


    Yu Ji was flustered by the purple-clothed woman... "I wonder if there is anything wrong with this lady?"


    "Nothing..." The purple-clothed woman smiled slightly and said to Yu Ji: "Are you willing to serve my prince?"


    "What?" Yu Ji was confused by the words of the purple-clothed woman...


    "I ask you, are you willing to serve my family?" The purple-clothed woman was not angry, but again, repeating the words just now, word by word.


    This time Yu Ji was finally sure. She hadn''t heard the woman''s words wrong just now. She was yelled angrily: "Hugh is so nonsense... I don''t know your family at all, so why should I serve you??"


    Hearing Yu Ji''s answer, the purple-clothed woman smiled slightly, and a strange light flashed in her eyes."It doesn''t matter if you know my prince... But you are willing to serve my prince!!"


    Following the words of the purple-clothed woman, Yu Ji suddenly became a little dull...Muttered in her mouth: "Yes, I am willing to serve the elder sister!!"


    "Yes...that''s it!!" The purple-clothed woman smiled, gently raised Yu Ji''s little hand, and walked towards the black carriage."You must serve my prince well in a while... you know?"


    "Okay, sister!" Yu Ji said with a dull expression as if she had suffered loss of soul.


    At this moment, her dark horse seemed to be aware of the fault of her master... Suddenly, Ji Lili roared, rushed towards the purple-clothed woman, opened her eyes, and was about to bite at the purple-clothed woman.


    "Animal, stop..." The purple-clothed woman looked back at Yu Ji''s dark horse calmly, just a word... let it stand on the spot, and didn''t dare to move.


    Reference 1778


    The first thousand seven hundred and seventy-eight chapters


    I don''t know how long it took............


    Yu Ji woke up slowly...


    As soon as she woke up, she felt the unspeakable pain under her body, which was the same thing as more in her body...


    This shocked her and wanted to sit up...


    However, as soon as she exerted her force, Yu Ji felt as though her whole body fell apart...


    Moreover, there are a pair of big hands tightly around her slender waist, making her unable to move.


    "This...what the hell is going on?" Yu Ji searched her memory in her mind blankly, trying to figure out what happened.


    However, what was in her mind was the scene of herself under the body of a handsome young man, tactful, successful, and happy...


    For that handsome boy, Yu Ji was sure that she didn''t know him, but... she had an indescribable sense of closeness to him.


    That sense of intimacy is different from the feeling of family...Instead, it feels like a lover.


    Of course, Yu Ji, who has never had a relationship before, still doesn''t know what that kind of relationship is... She only knows that she wants to see that young boy now.


    Thought of here...


    Yu Ji moved forward slightly. After hearing a sound like turning on a red wine cork, Yu Ji felt the extra body in her body and completely left her...


    She turned around slightly and looked at the young man who was wrapping her waist...


    Sure enough, he...


    This guy broke his innocence...


    Is he what the purple-clothed woman said as her husband??


    Thinking of this, a resentment rose in Yu Ji''s heart...


    However, at this moment, the boy opened his eyes... "Yuji, early!!"


    "..." Yu Ji looked at the young man in silence.


    At this moment, she has a feeling of love and hatred for this handsome boy...


    Love-for no reason...but it is deep in my heart.


    Hate-he got himself by the means of his concubine...


    Seeing the struggle revealed in Yu Ji''s eyes, Zhou Ye smiled slightly...

 Chapter 1379

    Of course he knew what Yu Ji was struggling with...or that he didn''t want to use this method to get Yu Ji.


    But no way...


    The women in the family all voted in favor of Xiao Wei''s proposal...he couldn''t commit public anger.


    After all--


    Women are jealous...


    They don¡¯t catch a cold when they take them to find women like their own princes...


    Therefore, Xiao Wei Catch-Xia suggested that he simply get off the car and use his natural charm and charm spells to help his family manage this woman named Yu Ji.


    The girls agreed in unison...


    In their words--


    Rather than watching her Lang Jun and Yu Ji show affection in front of her, it would be better to pull her into her team directly...In this way, they would also be less annoyed.


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye could only let it go.


    Therefore, the scene of the previous chapter appeared.


    The lady in purple is naturally the Xiaowei Jiuxiao beautiful fox...


    The method of taking Yu Ji into the car was of course Xiao Wei''s magic.


    Ahem... It''s far away.


    Zhou Ye looked at Yu Ji struggling and couldn''t help but whispered, "I''m sorry..."


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, all the grievances in Yu Ji''s heart exploded at this moment... She rushed to Zhou Ye, angrily bit Zhou Ye''s face...


    Zhou Ye didn''t resist...


    To the extent of his skin, let alone a woman biting him by Yu Ji, what if a tiger bit him?


    After biting for a long time, after venting all the grievances and anger in my heart... Yu Ji stopped...


    She gently spit out her little snake head and licked the place she had just bitten...like a lazy kitten.


    "You... are a human or a demon...!!!"


    Hearing Yu Ji''s words, Zhou Ye himself replied unsurely: "Probably... or a person..."


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yu Ji couldn''t help but give him a lightly glance...


    This bad guy is probably a person, right??


    So not sure??


    But it doesn''t matter... In her heart, she has already made a certain decision...


    "Can Lang Jun tell Yu Ji, your name??" Yu Ji said bitterly, "Yuji doesn''t want to even know her Lang Jun''s name!!"


    "Xia Ye last week, Zhou Ye!!" Zhou Ye said softly.


    "Zhou Ye...Zhou Ye...Zhou Lang..." Yu Ji seemed to want to engrave this name in her heart, repeatedly chanting...


    then----


    As soon as Yu Ji shot her hand, she grabbed her long sword from the pillow, slammed out the sword... and pierced Zhou Ye in the neck."Zhou Lang, you use this method to seize Yu Ji''s innocence and make Yu Ji faceless and return home. Let''s go to Huangquan with Yu Ji. If there is an afterlife... Yu Ji would like to be Zhou Lang''s wife for generations to come!!"


    Zhou Ye looked at the tip of the sword on his neck silently...


    Well, what a sturdy woman... She deserves to be a beauty who has been on the [Biography of Women].


    This is the feeling of dying for innocence, why is it so stupid??


    And at this time, Yu Ji also discovered... her sword tip seemed to be unable to penetrate Zhou Ye''s skin...


    In a hurry, she backhanded and wiped the sword in her hand toward her neck... "Zhou Lang, Yu Ji is one step ahead..."


    Fuck--


    As soon as Zhou Ye raised his hand, he grabbed Yu Ji''s sword... this tiger girl...


    "Zhou Lang, let go... Yu Ji has lost her innocence, and she has no face to return home... It would be better to stop here!!" Yu Ji said sadly.


    "Are you stupid?" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes... "I will marry you... fool!!"


    "But you already have a wife... Yu Ji, swear not to be a concubine!!" Yu Ji angrily said.


    "There is no concubine room here, all are wives!!"


    "You lied to me!!"


    "Why did I lie to you?"


    "I do not believe you¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Hearing Yu Ji''s words, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while..."Fuck, my petty temper can''t cure you??"


    Speaking of this, Zhou Ye forcefully grabbed the long sword in Yu Ji''s hand, and then twisted it into a copper ball... and threw it aside.


    Seeing this situation, Yu Ji''s little Zang slightly opened, as if seeing a ghost.


    And Zhou Ye was also welcome...turned over and pushed Yu Ji down on the couch...


    "Don''t... Zhou Lang, Yu Ji... Yu Ji... Then, it still hurts there!!" Seeing this, Yu Ji''s face collapsed and immediately begged for mercy.


    Hearing Yu Ji''s begging for mercy, Zhou Ye almost didn''t laugh...


    The creatures like women are really amazing, they are not afraid of suffocating themselves, but are afraid of pain there...


    But it''s okay...


    It hurts, isn¡¯t there a place that doesn¡¯t hurt?


    Since she is a fierce woman, Zhou Ye doesn''t mind letting her be a fierce woman in another situation...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Good... there is a place that doesn''t hurt!!"


    "Where?" Yu Ji asked curiously.


    "Come on, go there, I tell you..."


    "Oh-ah!!! It hurts... Zhou Lang, you lied to me again..."

 Chapter 1380

    "It''s okay, it won''t hurt in a while!!"


    Reference 1779


    One thousand seven hundred and seventy-nine chapters


    From time to evening¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    By the river...


    A group of women are sitting around the campfire...


    And above the campfire, there is a fat lamb roasting, fat lamb, under the scorching of the flame, making a sizzling sound, drops of mutton fat are falling down on the roasted golden skin. Into the bonfire...


    This group of women are not bystanders, but Xiaowei, Jiang Ji''s master servant and sisters Lu.


    The mutton is ready-made, and it was taken out by Xiaowei from the space bracelet gifted by his husband...


    And the one who is in charge of grilling lamb is sisters Lu.


    Looking at Lu''s pheasant, Xiao Wei couldn''t help but sigh: "Unexpectedly, sister Lu''s pheasant still has this kind of craftsmanship! This scent is really appetizing..."


    "Sister praised..." Lu pheasant smiled, took out various seasonings from his wristband, and used a small brush in a certain order to smear the roasted brown lamb..."Yelang His craftsmanship is called Yijue...When Yelang was here, our sisters did not dare to show their ugliness at all!!"


    "Don''t compare with Yelang!!" Jiang Ji smiled: "Our Langjun is a monster... Who can compare with him?"


    "Hehe... what Sister Jiang Ji said!!" Lu Su smiled, while using a dining knife, carefully cut down the cooked lamb slices and put them into the dish, and said: "My sister often says, Ye When Lang was preparing food, she didn''t dare to do anything...Even if she was afraid to help out, it would make Yelang''s cooking unpalatable!!"


    Upon hearing Lu Su''s words, the women burst into laughter...


    Indeed, the man in their family¡¯s family cooks really delicious food...


    It''s delicious, they don''t eat enough.


    "You!!!" Lu Jiao groaned, pinched a piece of lamb from the plate, and quickly stuffed it into his sister''s mouth."The meat can''t stop you!!"


    Lu Su chewed the lamb that his sister stuffed into her mouth, and said, "I''m telling the truth!!"


    As the girls laughed, the lamb had been sorted, and the rest on the grill hadn''t been fully roasted yet and needed some heat.


    At this time, Xiao Wei also took out a bottle of wine from the bracelet, and took out several ceramic bowls to fill the sisters."I got this from my husband. It is said to be the best wine from another world... Sisters come and taste it!!"


    "Hey, the color of this wine is so beautiful!!" Lu Fei looked at the blood-red wine in the pottery bowl and couldn''t help but admire: "My husband always has all kinds of strange things... Can surprise us!!"


    "Especially the kind of small ball that vibrates?" Xiao Wei blinked at Lu pheasant narrowly...


    Lu Zhi''s pretty face blushed by Xiao Wei, and said, "Sister Xiao Wei!!"


    A small ball that will vibrate...Ahem, everyone knows what it is for, so let¡¯s not say...


    Lu Zhi is only so shy because--she is the biggest victim...Why does Zhou Ye always like to stuff that stuff into her backyard?


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    After laughing for a while...


    The women ate the lamb while raising their wine glasses¡ª


    "Cheers to the newly joined sisters!!" XN


    Uh--


    This slogan is really strange, after all, Yu Ji is not among them...they are very important for the first time as a newcomer, so they need to be alone for this reason. After throwing Yu Ji to their own Langjun, they all ran out... The enchanted Yu Ji faced her husband alone...


    I have to say, these girls are really bad...


    Just when the girls were toasting and about to drink...


    A figure suddenly appeared among them, with a girl who was scattered on the temple...


    There is no long thing on the girl''s body, but it is wrapped in a sheet, and while the breeze is blowing, you can still see a few white skin...


    "Since it is for a toast to the newcomer, how can there be no newcomer present?" Zhou Ye joked with Yu Ji in his arms, "Come on, I''ll bring your new sister... Now there will be everyone!!!"


    "Zhou Lang..." When Yu Ji, who was held in Zhou Ye''s arms, heard her own Lang Jun''s ridicule, her head was drooping and her pink neck was slightly red... Obviously, she was almost ashamed.


    Seeing this situation, Xiao Wei smiled immediately, took out a pottery bowl, and filled it... Then smiled and stood up and walked in front of Yu Ji, "This day, it¡¯s my sister who is wrong... , Sister respects Sister Yuji a cup as an apologetic!!!"


    Hearing Xiaowei''s words, Yu Ji raised her head slightly and looked at this beautiful woman in purple...


    It is nonsense to say that what Yu Ji did to Xiaowei does not have a trace of grievance in her heart...


    After all, every girl has a little fantasy about her future partner...


    Fantasy can have a song and tearful love story...


    And her love??


    It''s exactly-ghost stories add a long time to love.


    But... after all, they are now a family, and they will have to get along all year round in the future.


    And even though Yu Ji is staunch, she is not an unreasonable pedantic person...


    Although she was stunned by Xiao Wei''s ecstasy...


    But-didn''t she also meet her own wishful man?


    Thinking of this, Yu Ji stretched out her hand to take the wine bowl in Xiaowei''s hand, and said softly: "Sister is polite, the younger sister should have thanked her for being a matchmaker. Come on, the younger sister will do it first..."


    With that, Yu Ji picked up the wine bowl and drank it.


    "Okay, what a strange woman..."


    "Sister Yu Ji is really good at heart..."


    "No wonder Yelang misses Sister Yuji so much!!"


    Everyone carried the sedan chair. Since Yu Ji is so generous, the girls will not deliberately push her out... After all, they will have a long time to fight together in the future.


    Xiao Wei saw Yu Ji drink it all, and of course she couldn''t show weakness...


    He simply raised his neck and drank the red wine in his bowl.


    The other girls also raised their bowls to drink...


    The grudge between Xiaowei and Yu Ji is a smile...


    Next, it¡¯s time for the girls to drink...

 Chapter 1381

    If this man is drunk, he will yell, right?


    After this woman was drunk, she was so courageous...


    How dare to play with their husband Zhou Ye...


    This is so...


    Is Zhou Ye someone who can be molested?Of course he rose up bravely and shot down the women one by one.


    As the sunset goes west, night falls...


    There is a mess in the clearing on the banks of the Qu River...


    Girls, you hold me, I hold you... All of them have passed out... On the ground, a dozen red wine bottles were discarded.


    Seeing the appearance of the girls, Zhou Ye shook his head helplessly, then hugged them into the car one by one...


    After setting up the girls, Zhou Ye walked out of the car... when he was about to put out the bonfire and then went back to sleep in the car.


    A big head leaned over... Stretching out the snake''s head would add Zhou Ye''s face...


    "Don''t move!!" Zhou Ye held down this big head, looked at the drunk dark horse, and smiled wryly... "Today, you guy has ruined me at least a million!!"


    Hu L¨¹ L¨¹-Yu Ji''s love horse Black Pearl snorted and neighed... as if to say-a petty ghost.


    "Bah, I''m stingy... Ask which guy will feed the horse with Romani Conti... Alright!! Don''t be wronged, I''ll give you two more bottles... Drink it yourself, and rest early after drinking. !!!" Zhou Ye said as he took out two bottles of Romani Conti from the bracelet, opened them and poured them into a recessed stone trough...


    Black Pearl couldn''t wait to rush over, buried his head and drank...


    Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand to cover up the bonfire, and then... got into his car... The autumn night was cold. Fortunately, he had a beautiful woman to warm up...


    Reference 1780


    The first thousand seven hundred and eighty chapters


    The next morning--


    On the official road leading to Kuaiji County...


    A dark horse is jogging leisurely...


    On the back of this black horse, there are two men and a woman.


    No one else, it was Zhou Ye and Yu Ji...


    Ordinarily, Zhou Ye had already acquired Yu Ji, so he could leave.


    but--


    Still the same sentence... The women of this era pay attention to etiquette, especially Yu Ji''s staunch personality. She does not ask for anything else-only that her prince can propose marriage to her brother in an open manner and marry herself home...


    To this, Zhou Ye did not agree.


    As for...


    Xiao Wei and others??


    They are naturally going to visit the mountains and water again.


    Just kidding...Who would want to watch his own prince and marry a wife again...


    It''s one thing to feel indifferent in your heart, but... it still feels uncomfortable to see it with your own eyes.


    Therefore, after all the girls had agreed on a time and place to meet with Zhou Ye...


    Just drove away Zhou Ye''s land vehicle...


    As for the safety of the girls?


    Zhou Ye was not very worried, not to mention that Xiao Wei himself was a fox demon who had practiced for a thousand years, and Zhou Ye''s land vehicle Doomsday Mecha Type I was enough to protect all the women.


    Once in danger, when Xiao Wei can''t handle it, the land vehicle will turn into a transformer to protect the girls.


    In this era of cold weapons, Zhou Ye''s vehicle could reach the Wan Army.


    Not to mention those high-tech weapons, just relying on the fighting ability of the Doomsday Mecha can kill tens of thousands of troops with heavy casualties.


    But speaking of it...


    If by any chance you are in danger, the brains in the vehicle will kill you...


    Will future generations remember such a passage??


    Qin¡¯s demise was not the fault of Qin¡¯s army. Could it be possible to rebel against the party??


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but snorted and laughed...


    "Zhou Lang...what''s so happy?" Yu Ji, who was nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, couldn''t help but curiously asked when he heard Zhou Ye''s laughter.


    "No... nothing!" Zhou Ye suppressed his smile and said, "I just thought of some funny things!"


    It''s not that he doesn''t explain, it''s really-if you want to explain, there are a lot of things to say in the middle, including the Internet stalk... This is a bit harder.


    Since Zhou Lang refused to explain, Yu Ji stopped asking questions, and instead introduced him to the affairs of her home.


    "Zhou Lang...My parents died young, and it was my brother and sister-in-law who pulled me up..."


    ".................."


    ".................."


    Following Yu Ji¡¯s description, Zhou Ye gradually learned more about Yu Ji¡¯s home...


    Yu Ziqi, Yu Ji¡¯s brother...


    He feeds his family by selling weapons he secretly built on the black market, and there are a bunch of brothers around him begging for food.


    Kuaiji County was originally the place where copper was produced...During the Spring and Autumn Period and Warring States Period, this was an important casting place for Chu.


    however--


    After the Qin State unified China, the ban on military weapons promulgated by the world made these generations of people who live by building weapons instantly nowhere to survive.


    Weapons are not allowed to be cast, copper farm tools??Which one is used??


    So... Yu Ziqi had to rely on selling weapons on the black market to feed his family.


    "Brother Xiwu, when I see Zhou Lang, I will definitely pull Zhou Lang to learn..." Yu Ji said here, looking at her own Lang Jun and said: "Zhou Lang must be careful with his brother''s swordsmanship... Be careful not I was hurt by him!!"

 Chapter 1382

    "Uh----!!" Hearing Yu Ji''s words, Zhou Ye was dumb for a while... This little girl forgot that she was invulnerable...


    Talking and laughing...


    Time passes quickly...


    Before I knew it, it was evening.


    Zhou Ye and Yu Ji simply found a clearing in the mountains and forests nearby.


    Zhou Ye directly propped up his magic tent in the world of Hogwarts... and Yu Ji lit a bonfire in the open space outside the tent.


    Later, Zhou Ye casually made some dinners and shared them with Yu Ji.


    During the meal, the two of you feed me a bite, and I feed you... Fortunately, this is a wilderness, otherwise someone will be fed dog food.


    After dinner, Yu Ji snuggled in her husband¡¯s arms, listening to the sound of insects in the forest, watching the bonfire blazing... For a while, there was an urge to play the piano for her husband. "It''s a pity...There is no piano here, otherwise, the concubine can play the piano for Zhou Lang for entertainment!!!"


    "Nothing..." Zhou Ye smiled softly in Yu Ji''s ear, and whispered: "Although there is no piano, Yu Ji can also dance for my sword and have fun!!"


    Zhou Ye has long been curious about Yu Ji''s sword dance...


    You know, that''s what was written into the historical records...


    If you don''t see it, don''t you lose?


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yu Ji, who loves him so badly, will certainly not refuse...


    Not to mention the sword dance, even if Zhou Ye puts forward X Yiwu''s request at this time, Yu Ji will agree to it...Why is she so in love that she can''t help herself out?I can''t wait to take out my heart to him...


    Of course, Zhou Ye would not make such an excessive request.


    "My concubine leads my life!!" Yu Ji said, stood up from Zhou Ye''s arms, took her long sword from the side, and... began to dance.


    I saw that under the bonfire... Yu Ji, wearing a white dress, danced gracefully, with a faint red face and a deep sword shadow... forming a scene like a beautiful picture scroll.


    It''s just-- Zhou Ye feels that this scene is a bit flawed...what is it missing??


    Uh--


    By the way, missing tunes...


    Although Zhou Ye didn''t have the Guqin, Jiang Ji did, but... Jiang Ji''s Guqin was with Jiang Ji. Zhou Ye didn''t want to miss Yu Ji''s sword dance, so that was all about it... Piano?Zhou Ye did, but don''t you think that piano and sword dance look a bit nondescript??


    But that''s okay¡­¡­


    Without Guqin, let''s make it by ourselves...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye spread his hands and directly used the power of speech spirit to conjure a guqin out of thin air...


    I strummed the strings a few times and figured out the palace, shang, horns, zheng, yuhou...


    Started to play gently...


    At first, the piano sound was as harsh as playing cotton, and gradually... Zhou Ye, who had mastered the essentials, could already play a tune that made Yu Ji satisfied.


    Then, ambushing on all sides made Yu Ji''s forehead a drop of sweat...


    at last----


    After a dance, when Yu Ji wanted to take a break... Suddenly Zhou Ye''s tune changed, and Yu Ji became a little at a loss... That piano sound was very strange. Use Yu Ji''s proficient rhythm In human terms, it is-very rebellious...


    But-this tune is full of magic... it makes people feel like they want to smell it and dance...


    This made Yu Ji suddenly curious.


    "Zhou Lang, what tune did you play? Why did the concubine... never listen to it?"


    "Little Apple..." Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously.


    "Little Apple? What is that?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yu Ji was even more confused...What is this thing that sounds like some kind of fruit??Why use this as the name of the tune??


    "Uh¡ª" Zhou Ye suddenly remembered that Apple would not be spread to China from Europe until the middle of the seventeenth century... At this time, that thing hasn''t appeared on the land of China... "Come on, I''ll come. Tell you the story of this magical fruit!!"


    "Yeah!!!" Yu Ji obediently walked to Zhou Ye''s side and nestled in his arms again.


    "This is a very miraculous fruit... It is said..." Zhou Ye told Yu Ji the story of the Garden of Eden, while...


    As the night got deeper, Yu Ji and Zhou Ye also got into their Garden of Eden...


    Reference 1781


    Chapter One Thousand Eighty One


    Three days later----


    Zhou Ye and Yu Ji have come to Huiji County-Shangyu County.


    This is Yu Ji¡¯s hometown...


    After a few months, when I saw this familiar hometown again, Yu Ji had a feeling of right and wrong.


    Just go out to avoid the draft, and you have a wishful man...


    How can this not make Yu Ji feel emotional??


    Of course, this time is not the time to feel emotions, you still need to go home early and introduce your prince to your brother... At that time, just wait quietly to be his bride...


    Thinking of this, Yu Ji smiled and slapped her love horse under her crotch... "Pearl, let''s go back soon!!"


    The black horse scatters all four hooves and rushes towards the Yu family.


    Along the way, passers-by couldn''t help but look at the horse carrying a man and a woman.


    Everyone is already familiar with Yu Ji...


    After all, Yu Ji''s good name has long spread throughout the country.


    Especially the Yu family can be regarded as a big family in the county... a county with more than 10,000 people, but big things will spread throughout the country, let alone the Yu family¡¯s beauty Yu Ji??


    What surprised them was the handsome boy sitting behind Yu Ji...


    Judging the closeness of the two, it is obvious that Yu Ji has long been known as a flower.


    This makes many people feel sorry for them...


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about the jealousy of these guys...


    Shangyu County is not very big, it''s only about a dozen miles away...

 Chapter 1383

    In just a moment, Yu Ji and Zhou Ye arrived at the door of Yu''s house...


    Yu Ji and Zhou Ye got off their horses and went directly to their homes...


    Entering the Yu family, Zhou Ye looked at the situation in Yu Ji''s family... To be honest, whether it was the size of the courtyard or the decorations in the courtyard... it was far inferior to the Lu Family.


    But this is also inevitable. The Lu family is a merchant''s family, with a little wealth, but what about the Yu family??


    The whole family depends on Yuziqi¡¯s black-market swordsman to make a living...


    Moreover, Yu Ziqi is naturally bold, and there is another group of brothers under his team to support him. Those who are greeted and sent to him on weekdays usually have no spare money in his hands.


    Therefore, it is understandable that life is tight.


    At this moment, Yu Ji has tied up her beloved horse... Briskly walked to the front of her husband, took her hand by her, and walked towards the main hall, walking and shouting loudly. : "Sister-in-law, I''m back!!"


    Soon, a woman walked out of the main hall... Seeing Yu Ji, a smile immediately leaked from her face."It''s fine all the way..."


    "Everything is all right, sister-in-law!!" Yu Ji said with a smile.


    "This is?" At this time, the woman looked at Zhou Ye and asked...


    In fact, she saw Zhou Ye as soon as she came out, but... she asked if it was not easy to speak. It seemed to be questioning her sister-in-law, which was extremely bad...


    That''s why there is a situation in which you first say hello and then ask people.


    "This is...this is my Langjun!!! Zhou Ye!!" Yu Ji said with a reddish cheek, gritted her teeth, "I was killed by a gangster on the way, fortunately Zhou Lang helped... I have been able to save my life, and I have known Zhou Lang...this time I came back to tell my brother!!"


    "..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to laugh after hearing Yu Ji''s words...


    Killed by gangsters???


    Who is the gangster??Then there is no one else except Xiao Wei...


    This Nima... Xiaowei wants to know, isn''t she going to tease Yu Ji again...


    Forget it, I won''t mention this matter...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled at Yu Ji''s sister-in-law, and said, "Next Zhou Ye, I will see her sister-in-law!!"


    "Langjun is too courteous!!" Yu Ji''s sister-in-law also hurriedly returned the courtesy...


    To be honest, she is also a little confused at this time...


    What''s happening here??Why did my sister-in-law go out to hide for a while, and then came back with a handsome boy...?Moreover, listening to that, it seems that he has been privately set for life.


    How can this be good??


    After all, the person in charge of this family is her husband Yu Ziqi...


    She is a womanly family, and how much power does she have??


    While politely letting Zhou Ye and others into the hall, he quietly pulled his sister-in-law aside, and asked for a while...


    After inquiry...


    She is sure of one thing!My little sister-in-law has completely fallen in love with her, and she looks like she''s not a monarch and won''t marry...


    In this regard, Yu Ji¡¯s sister-in-law doesn¡¯t feel any strange... After all, her daughter¡¯s family loves pretty, that Zhou Langsheng is so handsome, let alone her sister-in-law, she is herself, if she is to be married If you do, you might fall in love with this boy too.


    However, this matter is Yu Ji''s lifelong event after all, and she dare not make any claims...


    Therefore, I can only find a villager in front of the door and ask him to find his husband...


    Zhou Ye, who saw what Yu Ji¡¯s sister-in-law had done, did not say anything, but smiled and looked at...


    Time is not too big--


    A young man in his twenties and thirties walked into the courtyard quickly... As soon as he entered the courtyard, he shouted loudly: "Which kid is that dare to hit my sister''s idea, come and practice with your brother Yu Practice... Let me see how capable you are, how dare you marry my sister!!"


    Upon hearing this, Yu Ji who was with Zhou Ye had an urge to hide her face and escape.


    My elder brother, since he was a child, likes to make trouble... gather in the town...


    But fortunately, on weekdays, he also gained a bit of fame for his justice, and a group of his own brothers were willing to follow him.


    Now, I brought this quagmire to my prince again,...it really is...


    At this moment, Yu Ziqi has already walked in...


    As soon as he entered, he saw Zhou Ye sitting next to his sister...


    Then suddenly the fire won''t hit a place...


    In Yu Ziqi¡¯s opinion, Zhou Ye, a handsome young man, has no ability to deceive women at all. They all rely on a face... "Come on, boy, let me stretch and stretch you have a bit of ability..."


    With that said, he directly drew out his bronze sword, and stab Zhou Ye distractedly.


    "Brother!!" Yu Ji was really anxious... She got up and wanted to stop in front of her husband...


    However, she found that she couldn''t get up at all...because her skirt was grabbed by her own Zhou Ye from behind.


    "Don''t worry!!" Zhou Ye said, probing his hand lightly, and grabbed Yu Ziqi''s sword... "Your brother can''t hurt me!"


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yu Ziqi became even more angry...


    "Boy, it''s not big, and the tone is not small...Today, I will let you know...I hurt you, can''t you hurt you?"


    Speaking of this, Yu Ziqi tried to pull out the bronze sword Zhou Ye had grasped...


    Tugged...


    The bronze sword does not move...


    Twice--


    Still not moving...


    then----


    Yu Ziqi is embarrassed... This Nima, don''t bring such a play... What do you mean by holding my sword and not letting go??Just when Yu Ziqi didn''t know whether to let go, and taught Zhou Ye with nothing...


    Reference 1782


    The first thousand seven hundred and eighty-two chapters


    Just when Yu Ziqi was about to pull back his bronze sword hard, he felt an irresistible force suddenly spread from the hilt in his hand.


    Then, my hand slipped...

 Chapter 1384

    Yu Ziqi looked intently again... his sword had already run into Zhou Ye''s hands.


    Yu Ziqi looked at the sword in Zhou Ye''s hand suddenly. He was startled for a while, and then furiously said, "Boy...you give me back the sword!!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled and looked at the bronze sword in his hand that was taken from Yu Ziqi...


    What should I say?


    From the perspective of modern people, this sword is very different from the sword of later generations. Strictly speaking, this sword can only be regarded as a short sword at best, and...the workmanship is not exquisite, and it is even somewhat rough. feel¡­¡­


    Especially on the sword body, although it has been polished...but there are still some pits and pits.


    I have to say, it''s really very crude.


    Zhou Ye smiled and gently held the sword...


    In silence, the sword of Yu Ziqi was ground into copper powder in Zhou Ye''s hands... Zhou Ye''s hand was held down along the hilt inch by inch, while Yu Ziqi''s copper sword It also turned into copper powder inch by inch, and fell on the ground...


    "You¡ªyou!!!" Seeing that Ai Jian was destroyed, Yu Ziqi was not afraid first.


    But anger...


    "Boy, you are deceiving too much!!! I want your life..." Yu Ziqi shouted and was about to rush to Zhou Ye desperately...


    This posture made Zhou Ye dumbfounded...Hey, I have already squeezed your sword into copper powder with my hands...Can''t you see that my strength is much higher than yours??


    But at this time, Yu Ji desperately stood in front of her husband, arms stretched out... and shouted with awe-inspiring expression: "Brother, if you want to kill Zhou Lang, you must kill me first!!"


    It¡¯s not that Yu Ziqi was able to make progress by his sister¡¯s words, nor is it to retreat...


    However, the full of anger can not vent...


    "Sister, get out of the way... I''m going to tell this kid who ruined my sword today..." Yu Ziqi shouted loudly.


    "No!!" Yu Ji''s temper is quite stubborn... She yelled to her elder brother, "I''m already Zhou Lang''s woman, if you want to kill Zhou Lang, first kill me!!!"


    "You...you..." Yu Ziqi almost fainted by his sister''s words...


    But, after all, Yu Ji is the younger sister she brought up after all, how could Yu Ziqi bear to kill her sister??


    He finally sighed bitterly, turned his head and left...


    "Uh, it ruined your brother''s sword... Your brother shouldn''t be so angry, right?" Zhou Ye hasn''t figured out what''s going on until now... How did you pretend to be a game, and even met a second fool??


    "Zhou Lang, you are reckless this time..." Yu Ji sighed and turned to look at her Lang Jun."That sword is the first sword that my brother forged bit by bit under the guidance of my father... Ever since his parents passed away, my brother has carried the sword with him as a treasure... He never leaves his body... Yes. Brother, that sword is the best gift his father left for him!!!"


    "Uh..." Zhou Ye was dumbfounded...


    Fuck, this sword has a history... Feelings are left to him by Yu Ziqi''s father...


    This is really...


    "Forget it! I''ll return the sword to your brother!!" Zhou Ye sighed and reached out his hand slightly...


    In the next scene, Yu Ji couldn''t help but stare.


    I saw--


    Following Zhou Ye''s actions, those sword powders on the ground that had turned into copper powder flew toward Zhou Ye''s hand like time flows back... and Zhou Ye''s hand moved upwards inch by inch... soon ... An intact bronze sword appeared in Zhou Ye''s hands.


    "This... this..." Yu Ji took the bronze sword from Zhou Ye''s hand in disbelief, and looked carefully...


    When she saw the three words "Yu Ziqi" engraved on the hilt of the sword, she said happily: "Zhou Lang...you...how did you restore your brother''s sword?"


    "It''s just a little bit of vulture skills!!" Zhou Ye smiled modestly...


    Time-really a little toy for him.


    At this time, Yu Ji couldn''t take care of a lot... She smiled and picked up the sword and then walked out...While walking, she said: "I will send the sword to my brother... so that he will not be angry with Zhou Lang. Go!!"


    In the final analysis, although Yu Ji is oriented towards her family, she does not want her family to be in a quarrel with her brother...


    "Don''t worry!!" Zhou Ye smiled and grabbed Yu Ji''s hand... said: "I''ll give the sword to your brother...I took it with my own hands, or I took it with my hands. !!!"


    "Zhou Lang..." When Yu Ji heard Zhou Ye''s words, she was moved in her heart...


    She knew that it would be better for her family to give the sword to her brother in person...


    but--


    She knows better what kind of person her Zhou Lang is...


    Don''t look at Zhou Ye, he looks very easy going...


    However, this person is also very stubborn...


    The reason she just rushed to send the sword was because she didn''t want to make it difficult for her own prince, for fear that he would rise up and fight with her brother again, it would not be beautiful.


    Moreover, she knows better... her own man has the ability to reach the sky and the earth, but this kind of existence is willing to grievance herself to please her brother for her... How can Yu Ji not dare to move??


    This matter is small, but look at the big from the small...


    Yu Ji felt that she did not love the wrong person...


    "Thank you...Zhou Lang!!" Yu Ji was so touched that she couldn''t wait to rush forward and show her thoughts with actions...


    Zhou Ye was speechless for a while when Yu Ji''s little eyes saw Zhou Ye...


    Although he sometimes behaves a bit more domineering, but he shouldn''t be so unreasonable, right??


    After all, he is a relative of his own woman. If it is not necessary, why do you have to be incompatible with your relatives??That way, not only would I not have the slightest benefit, it would also make my own woman feel grudged, why bother??


    Just when Yu Ji excitedly wanted to pounce on and give her own man a sweet mouth...


    Her sister-in-law walked in from the outside... asked blankly: "What did you say just now? Why did your brother leave here on horseback... an angry look??"


    "Uh-!!!" X2


    Zhou Ye and Yu Ji were both dumb...


    "Sister-in-law, don''t ask, I''ll get my brother back!" Yu Ji said she was going out...


    "Forget it, you have to tie the bell to untie the bell. I''ll come to find your brother!!" Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, and then grabbed Yu Ji...


    "Then... okay!!" Yu Ji bit her lower lip, hesitated and said: "If you can''t find your brother in the wine shop, go to the abandoned copper mine at the foot of Nanshan Mountain. Your brother will definitely be there. !!!"


    "Well, I see!!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, walking out of the Yu family''s door slowly...


    Reference 1783

 Chapter 1385

    The first thousand seven hundred and eighty-three chapters


    Yu Ziqi was riding a horse on the street at this time...


    People on the street dodge...


    "Why is Da Lang so irritable today?"


    "Hush, don''t you know? Miss Yu''s family took a man back today. I guess it''s because Da Lang despised that man..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense... you don''t care about other people''s housework!!"


    Shangyu County is so big, everyone is a neighbor who looks up and sees down...


    They are also familiar with each other, so... the speed of this kind of gossip is very fast.


    The sound of words in the ear made Yu Ziqi''s heart burst into anger.


    He quickly ran towards Nanshan...


    After a cup of tea, Yu Ziqi reached his destination...


    In the abandoned mine pit of Nanshan...


    Next to the mine, there is a thatched hut...Outside the house is a simple copper smelting furnace...


    Yu Ziqi slowed down the horse''s speed and came to the copper furnace slowly...


    This was the place where his father worked when he was alive.


    His father was originally a small soldier Cao Yue in the Chu Kingdom... The so-called soldier Cao Yue, to put it bluntly, was a small official who supervised the manufacture of weapons...


    Since childhood, Yu Ziqi can be said to have followed his father and grew up on the mine side.


    He still remembers that when he was twelve years old, his father took his hand and said: "You have grown up, it''s time to have a sword of your own..."


    At that time, Yu Ziqi was so happy...


    It''s just that he didn''t expect that what his father said he had his own sword, he actually only provided him with ore, from smelting to casting, all by himself...and his father was only responsible for teaching him how to forge the sword... ¡­


    A slight error is a burst of curse.


    At the beginning, he did resent his father... he thought his father was too stingy.


    Obviously Cao Yue, a soldier supervising the construction of weapons, refused to give him a long sword out of thousands of weapons.


    however--


    When he grew up and his parents passed away...


    Only then did he discover that... the sword-making method taught by his father had become his greatest support for survival...


    Relying on the sword-making method, he supported himself and his sister...


    By virtue of the method of sword-making, he married a wife and started a family...


    Relying on the method of forging swords, he settled down and fate............


    It wasn''t until this time that Yu Ziqi knew... what important things his father, whom he once resented, taught him.


    It''s a pity... the parents have already passed away...


    The saddest thing in the world is this. The wind and rain are calm and the wind keeps on, and the son wants to be filial and does not wait for a kiss.


    The very ugly short sword that he forged, the first short sword...Since then, it has become the treasure for him to remember his father.


    Unfortunately¡­¡­


    Now he was ruined by his sister''s man.


    Thinking of this, Yu Ziqi couldn''t help but sigh deeply...


    All the way, the anger in his heart has gradually dissipated.


    People are like this sometimes...When you are so angry, it''s hard to persuade you even if you are so clever.


    However, when he slowly calmed down himself, he would instead look for what he could not do.


    At this time, Yu Ziqi is in self-review.


    "Blame me...what''s wrong with that kid? Oh..." Yu Ziqi sighed...to himself: "It''s all right now...my sword is ruined...my sister is also making trouble with me Turn it over...Why did I really bother?"


    Having said this, Yu Ziqi couldn''t help but smile...


    To put it bluntly, the cause of everything lies in himself... If he didn''t draw his sword at the beginning, things would not be able to make this step... But now it is too late to say anything.


    The sword was also destroyed, and he fell out with his sister...


    As for the matter of not allowing your sister to marry Zhou Ye?


    Yu Ziqi never thought about it...


    Looking at his sister, he knew that Yu Ji was no longer married to that kid... Even "I am already his person" has already been said. What can he do as a brother?Do you really want to force your sister to death??


    Yu Ziqi knew that with his sister¡¯s personality, it was really possible to do such extreme things...


    and so¡­¡­


    "Oh, why did I bother to come!!" With a sigh, Yu Ziqi gently touched the old copper smelting furnace, and was about to get up and go home...


    After all, he still has to go back, and most helplessly, he has to apologize to his sister... alas...


    At this moment, suddenly a voice came from Yu Ziqi''s ear... "Yeah, why did I have to come here?"


    "Who?" Yu Ziqi stood up abruptly and looked in the direction where the sound came from... This doesn''t matter, it''s really irritating.


    This kid again...


    To seduce his sister and destroy his sword... Now, he came to ridicule him again, it is really tolerable or unbearable!!


    Thinking of this, Yu Ziqi raised his fist and rushed over...


    If you didn''t say an apology to your sister in advance, you should punch the kid first, and then... after the beating, it is the same if you apologize again.


    "Don''t worry..." Zhou Ye smiled as Yu Ziqi rushed towards him...


    As he said, he passed the hand behind his back... "Return to the original owner!!"


    "This..." Yu Ziqi looked at the sword in Zhou Ye''s hand... instantly dumbfounded...

 Chapter 1386

    He watched Zhou Ye crush his sword inch by inch...what...


    Yu Ziqi couldn''t wait to grab the sword from Zhou Ye, and looked closely...


    Sure enough¡ªthis sword is his sword...


    This sword is with him day and night, and he knows where there are scratches and flaws on the sword.


    "Why..." At this time, Yu Ziqi was no longer angry. He looked at Zhou Ye curiously and asked, "How did you kid do it?? Actually..."


    "Don''t ask, don''t ask..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, then undid a sword from his waist and handed it over... "This one will also give you... destroy you a sword and return your two swords, you Make a lot of money!!"


    "This sword..." Seeing Lie Xinxi, Yu Ziqi took over the sword in Zhou Ye''s hand... and looked carefully...


    The sword is about three feet long, and the hilt is covered with various jewels...


    Cang screamed--


    Yu Ziqi drew his sword out of its sheath, and the blade was shining with cold light, which could serve as a reference... "Good sword, really good sword!!!"


    Although Yu Ziqi didn''t know what the sword was made of, it was an extraordinary product.


    After holding the sword in his hand and waving it twice at random... Yu Ziqi liked this sword even more...


    however--


    In the end, he returned the sword to its sheath, and handed the sword to Zhou Ye again... "This thing is too expensive, I can''t ask for it!!"


    In Yu Ziqi¡¯s view, although I don¡¯t know what kind of method Zhou Ye used to get his sword back, but-now that the sword has returned, then the grievances between them have ended, and then go to greet others. Stuff, it''s a bit too ugly.


    Reference 1784


    The first thousand seven hundred and eighty-four chapters


    Zhou Ye stood there cheerfully, watching Yu Ziqi''s performance...


    What should I say?


    Zhou Ye is still very satisfied with the character of his elder brother Yu Ziqi...


    Not afraid to be strong


    Facing his own force far beyond him, dare to work hard...This is something that many people cannot do.


    Not greedy for money


    Although Zhou Ye made out the sword casually to pretend, but-the gemstones used, but it is true-it can be said that what Zhou Ye used as an appearance is invaluable in this era...


    Moreover, the material of that sword is made of Edman metal...the sharpness can be imagined...


    For a person who loves swords, this is simply an irresistible temptation.


    However, Yu Ziqi only played in his hands for a while, and did not hesitate to hand it back to himself...


    This kind of character... is better than countless people.


    Although Zhou Ye is not a gentleman himself, it doesn''t mean he doesn''t like gentlemen... At least gentlemen are more cute than villains, are they?


    Of course, except for hypocrites.


    Especially Zhou Ye has been by Yu Ziqi''s side for a long time, and he knows his psychological activities well... Simply put, Yu Ziqi''s strengths can be added with one thing-clear truth.


    People who can review themselves after getting angry are mostly sensible people. Such people are very cute.


    Yu Ziqi looked at Zhou Ye and just smiled at himself, not taking the sword...Can''t help but say again: "Give you back, I can''t ask for your sword!!"


    "Don''t worry!!" Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, without taking the sword... said, "You take out the sword..."


    "Huh?" Although I don''t know what medicine Zhou Ye bought in the gourd, Yu Ziqi still obediently pulled out the sword from his hand...


    "Have you seen that huge rock?" Zhou Ye pointed to a piece of waste ore that was half a human next to him... and said, "Cut it down!!"


    Yu Ziqi just tried to obediently cut down the sword in his hand, but the sword stopped halfway...


    No way, for someone who loves swords...


    Asking him to chop a piece of waste ore with the sword in his hand is simply killing him...


    Although this is not his sword, he can''t bear it either.


    Just when Yu Ziqi hesitated, Zhou Ye grabbed his hand and chopped down at the boulder...


    "How can you be like this..." Yu Ziqi was anxious in an instant...It hurts his heart...


    He didn''t care much, and hurriedly broke free from Zhou Ye''s hands, and then checked whether the long sword in his hand was curled and damaged...


    However, during inspection, Yu Ziqi found that the sword in his hand was intact, and it was still as good as it could be, and the blade was unharmed.


    "This..." Yu Ziqi couldn''t help looking at the huge boulder again... At this moment, the half-human-tall boulder had been cut in half... "This is really a wonderful sword... and It''s not inferior to compare Moxie!!"


    Yu Ziqi kept stroking the sword in his hand. He couldn''t put it down with this sword...


    Zhou Ye looked at Yu Ziqi''s performance and smiled slightly: "Now...are you going to give it back to me???"


    "..." After Yu Ziqi hesitated for a while... he still handed the sword back to Zhou Ye, "Give it back to you... this is a good sword, please... please be kind to it... don''t use it again. Cut those hard things!!"


    "Hahaha..." Seeing Yu Ziqi obviously reluctant, but still returning the sword to himself, Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing and saying, "Okay... I won''t make you anymore... although this is a handy one. Good sword, but-to me, it is far inferior to Yu Ji... So, I will give you this as a bride price..."


    "This...how is this good!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yu Ziqi was overjoyed, but worried again...


    Dowry and dowry are equated in this era.


    In other words--


    If the woman¡¯s in-law¡¯s family is wealthy, then¡ªhow much dowry the man sends, the woman will double the dowry. On the one hand, it is to show the power of the in-law¡¯s family so that the daughter will not endure hardships in the family¡¯s family... On the other hand, she also gives her daughter¡¯s private money. The meaning of backing.


    And if the woman¡¯s family background is average, then just how much dowry the man gives, and the woman dowry is equivalent to the dowry, this is to tell the man-we are not selling our daughters, and we are not short of money.


    on the contrary--


    If a woman¡¯s family is greedy for money and does not have an equivalent dowry for the dowry, her daughter deserves to be angry at the man¡¯s house...


    In mundane terms--


    You are selling your daughter...Since you sold it, I bought it, then-your daughter is my servant, and I can beat it and scold it.


    But right now, Zhou Ye''s betrothal gift is too expensive for the Yu family...


    For a while, Yu Ziqi didn''t know what to do with her so that her sister could not be bullied...

 Chapter 1387

    Seeing Yu Ziqi¡¯s embarrassed expression, Zhou Ye smiled... He knew the etiquette of this era and said with a smile: "It''s fine... This sword is my gift to you... Don''t mention any dowry, if you feel uneasy, Just invite me to drink!!!"


    "...This..." Yu Ziqi still hesitated... He felt that he shouldn''t receive such an expensive gift from Zhou Ye...


    "Hey, you are not a man anymore, Yu Ziqi!!!" Zhou Ye said aggressively, "It''s just a sword, which makes you so pretentious... Are you tired!!"


    Hearing what Zhou Ye said... after Yu Ziqi was taken aback, suddenly laughed...


    Indeed, I don¡¯t look like myself today...


    "Okay, I have some ladies! Go, I invite you to drink...brother-in-law!!" Yu Ziqi said he was going to take Zhou Ye''s shoulder...


    "Uh-stay away from me... I don''t like men!!" Zhou Ye dodged, avoiding Yu Ziqi''s hand...


    "Fuck off, I don''t like men either!!"


    "Then why are you holding my shoulder..."


    "This is an action between brothers, do you know??"


    "I don''t know... All I know is that you are lower than me and it''s hard to put your arms around your shoulders!!"


    The two were noisy... pulling the horse towards the Yu family.


    What should I say??


    Through the quarrel with Zhou Ye, Yu Ziqi discovered that this bastard who hooked his sister away was actually very interesting...


    Not heavy money...


    Witty words...


    Moreover, he has great ability...


    Why do you have great ability??


    Being able to hold one''s own bronze sword into copper powder, and able to transform one''s own bronze sword back again...Is this skill still small??


    Of course, even though Yu Ziqi was curious, he did not ask how Zhou Ye did it...


    Since they all said that don''t ask, he won''t go to the bottom...Who hasn''t got his own secret yet??


    After all, as long as you know-Zhou Ye is his brother-in-law and his younger sister''s prince...?


    That would be annoying...


    Reference 1785


    The first thousand seven hundred and eighty-five chapters


    Yujia...


    Yu Ji and her sister-in-law, since Zhou Ye left here to look for Yu Ziqi, the two seemed to be fidgeting.


    Originally, Yu Ji¡¯s sister-in-law wouldn¡¯t be like this, but when she heard her sister-in-law describe what happened to herself, she suddenly became anxious...


    She also knew how much her man valued his sword.


    Sometimes, she was even a little jealous of that sword... Feeling that her status in the house is not as high as that sword...


    Does it sound ridiculous??


    But for Yu Ji¡¯s sister-in-law, it¡¯s really not funny at all...


    Yu Zi looked forward to that sword, much better than treating her.


    Oil maintenance three times a day, never pretending to be the hands of others...


    Especially on weekdays, I carry the broken sword with me. Even when I sleep, the sword must be placed next to the pillow.


    Sometimes, she would jokingly tell Yu Ziqi...


    [You treat the sword better than me. Instead of doing this, you might as well go with a sword!


    At this time, Yu Ziqi would turn black and say something.[Women, what do you know?


    Of course, the above is just a joke between the husband and wife.


    However, this also shows from the side how much Yu Ziqi values ??that sword.


    Therefore, Yu Ji¡¯s sister-in-law became even more anxious than her after hearing what Yu Ji said.


    She wasn''t afraid of anything else, she was just afraid that her man would kill the man her sister-in-law brought back in a rage, it would not be beautiful.


    When the time comes, brothers and sisters will become enemies, how can we live this day??


    She thinks this way because she didn¡¯t realize that the sword Zhou Ye was holding was the sword of her own man when he left, and Yu Ji did not tell her sister-in-law that her man¡¯s strangeness...this kind of thing, Yu Ji is It will not be easily revealed to others.


    Yu Jiren sat in the main hall, but...is it necessary to get up and take a look outside, and her sister-in-law is even more exaggerated. She didn''t cook the meal she was cooking, so she pulled the firewood out of the stove and just stood in the courtyard. At the door, looking at the road in the distance...


    Why is it so?


    Wasn''t she afraid that if Yu Ziqi really killed the weak boy, she would comfort her sister-in-law for the first time??


    Wait and wait...


    It wasn''t until the sun was about to go down that I saw the end of the street. Yu Ziqi and Zhou Ye hooked up their backs, leading the horse to turn around...


    Seeing that these two people were all right, Yu Ji''s sister-in-law was relieved.


    "Where have you been? Why did you come back at this time?" Yu Ji''s sister-in-law Zhao cried while complaining to the two of them, turning her head to the main sister-in-law and shouting: "Yuji...they are back!!!"


    Yu Ji, who was fidgeting, heard her sister-in-law''s shout, and hurriedly greeted her...


    It wasn''t until I saw my brother and Lang Jun that I felt relieved...


    She hurried forward with her sister-in-law, supporting her man one by one...


    As soon as Yu Ji approached her man''s side, she smelled a strong alcohol... "Zhou Lang, have you eaten with your brother?"


    "Well, your brother thinks we are very fond of each other, so he invited me to drink!!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile...


    "Yes, that''s right... Sister... The big brother you''re looking for is really nice... See-sighted, younger sister!!" Yu Ziqi was almost drinking too much at this time, so he called his brother-in-law the big brother. , This is no one.


    While talking, Yu Ziqi also patted Zhou Ye on the shoulder... "Big brother, little brother... I admire someone like you... Righteousness... Absolutely righteousness..."


    Seeing my brother slapped his Lang Jun on the shoulder and called Big Brother, it was... ridiculous.


    The provoked Yu Ji couldn''t help but conceal her little coquettishly, laughing endlessly...

 Chapter 1388

    And Yu Ji¡¯s sister-in-law, Zhao, was also speechless for a while... not afraid to compare goods, but afraid of comparing people.


    Look at the man my sister-in-law is looking for... After drinking, what to do or what to do, speak with reason and evidence... If you don¡¯t move, you don¡¯t have to be chaotic, looking at your own stuff... He actually drank like this... ¡­It¡¯s really...


    No matter what Zhao thinks, he still needs to serve her man first before talking...


    With the help of Zhou Ye, the Zhao family helped Yu Ziqi into the house, and then washed and rinsed, after finishing...


    It''s almost dark...


    At this time, Yu Ji and Zhao clan felt hungry...


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye remembered to pack some meat for the two...


    After Yu Ji and Zhao ate a few casually...they put down their chopsticks.


    At this time, it''s time to prepare to rest...


    It''s just that there are not enough rooms at home.


    There are three main rooms in the Yu family, one is the main hall, which is the meeting place, the other is the room of Zhao and Yu Ziqi, and the other is the room of Yu Ji...


    This is hard to break Zhao''s...


    Zhou Ye is a guest after all, so let him live in the main hall-that would be impolite...


    Let him live with Yu Ziqi, and then she can make do with her sister-in-law all night, but the premise must be-Yu Ziqi is not drunk...


    Right now, Yu Ziqi was drunk, and it was obviously not appropriate to let a guest share a room with a drunkard, and Zhao also worried that Zhou Ye would not be able to take care of his own man in the middle of the night when he needed care.


    Just when Zhao hesitated...


    Yu Ji spoke--


    "Sister-in-law need not be embarrassed, I can live in the same room with Zhou Lang!!"


    Hearing this, Zhao couldn''t help but grow up his own little coward, and looked at the two of them... "You, aren''t you..."


    "Yeah..." Yu Ji didn''t speak, but nodded with blushing cheeks...


    "That''s it... if that''s the case, let''s live together!!" Zhao did not expect his sister-in-law to be so bold... even before she was married...


    How did she know that her sister-in-law was sent to Zhou Ye''s couch after she was fascinated by the vixen??


    Ahem...


    In that case, Zhao didn''t say anything...she also went back to rest.


    And Yu Ji took her Zhou Lang directly back to her room...


    To say that the furnishings of rooms in this era are quite simple...


    There is no such thing as ornaments, the most is to get a screen made of straw mats and make a small partition...divide the room into two spaces inside and outside.


    After Yu Ji pulled her Zhou Lang into the room... I felt a shyness for no reason...


    Although the two of them have done the most intimate things countless times, but-I have never been in a room with a man before, after being entered by my own Zhou Lang... Yu Ji actually has a kind of fruitful face to her family. Lang Jun¡¯s feeling...


    It¡¯s like being peeped at my most private place...


    Although she is shy, Yu Ji is considered to be someone who came here, and she quickly stopped this thought...


    She gently seated her husband on the couch.


    "Zhou Lang, sit here and wait a while..." Yu Ji said, then turned her head and walked out...


    After a while...


    Yu Ji came in with a copper basin...the copper basin was filled with hot water...


    She gently placed the copper basin at Zhou Ye''s feet... "Zhou Lang, I will help you wash your feet..."


    As he said, gently took off his own Langjun''s shoes and socks...


    Sitting there, Zhou Ye looked at Yu Ji who was helping her to wash her feet, with a hint of emotion in her heart... The beauty of Oriental women lies in softness, smoothness, and strength... Softness is character, smoothness is a habit, and strong is Indomitable personality...


    And Yu Ji has exactly these kinds of...deserving of an eternal woman...


    Reference 1786


    The first thousand seven hundred and eighty-six chapters


    No words...


    The next morning, when Yu Ziqi sat in the main hall with an uncomfortable look, drinking water...


    Zhou Ye and Yu Ji also walked out of the room...


    "Brother, early!!"


    "Brother early!"


    "You...you?" Yu Ziqi looked at Zhou Ye and his sister walking out of a room... How could you not understand that everything that should have happened between the two had happened??


    At this moment, his image looks exactly the same as the appearance of his woman who heard about the relationship between the two of them last night... They are all grown up and look speechless.


    After a while...


    Yu Ziqi sighed...


    Well, they have wiped out their sister...what else can I say??


    "When will you get married?" Apart from this sentence, Yu Ziqi felt that he had nothing else to say...


    Upon hearing her brother''s words, Yu Ji''s face was almost red."But let your brother call the shots!"


    "Listen to Brother Yu''s instructions!!" Zhou Ye also said with a smile.


    "In that case, let''s do it as soon as possible!!" Yu Ziqi didn''t ask for anything at this time. Besides...After yesterday''s events, he felt that the man his sister was looking for was quite pleasing to the eye...


    then¡­¡­


    The Yu family is busy now...


    Because Yu Ziqi insisted on marrying his sister according to Zhou Lilai...After all, the draft had already passed, and there was no need to rush into marriage.


    Zhou Ye had no choice but to agree...


    Zhou Li''s wedding etiquette is very cumbersome... the six steps are divided into accepting, asking for a name, Najib, accepting, asking for an appointment, and welcoming personally.

 Chapter 1389

    Although cumbersome... but with the help of Yu Ziqi''s gang of brothers, it was a lot simplified.


    No matter how cumbersome...


    There is always the end of the process.


    Three months later...


    Finally came to the last step, greeted personally...


    When Zhou Ye took over Yu Ji¡¯s little hand from a woman, the whole wedding was almost complete...Of course, the rest of the wine can be completed in the bridal chamber...


    The whole tedious wedding is almost over...


    Zhou Ye entered the bridal chamber directly with Yu Ji.


    On the other side, Yu Ziqi outside the house...Looking at a group of brothers who came to help themselves, he laughed.


    "Big brother..., how does your brother feel that your smiling brother is panicking?"


    "Yeah, brother...this wedding is over, should the banquet begin?"


    "Yes, that''s right, brother, I''m so hungry!"


    No wonder they say so...


    Zhou Ye is the owner of good money. In order to complete the wedding process... Zhou Ye directly bought a house in the county at a high price... This house is much brighter and brighter than Yu Ziqi¡¯s house, and he bought some more The next person comes to help...


    At this moment, they were in the courtyard of Zhou Ye''s house... ready to drink.


    The banquets are not unforgiving, although in Zhou Ye''s eyes they are some general home cooking.


    However, for these bitter brothers of Yu Ziqi... this banquet of big fish and meat is already a rare treasure for them.


    Ahem... It''s far away.


    Yu Ziqi looked at the anxious appearance of his brother... and smiled slightly, "Come on, today is my sister''s day of rejoicing... and let the brothers go uncanny!!"


    Speaking of this, Yu Ziqi said to the person next to him: "Bring me up the wine!!"


    Following his order...A few people brought up a few boxes of liquor...


    Without pretending to be a man, Yu Ziqi opened the wine box directly and took out a few bottles of liquor...


    "hiss--!!"


    "Treasure... Brother..."


    "Where did you get such good colored glaze!!"


    "This... Brother, you can''t reveal your wealth, please take it back quickly!!"


    Seeing the glass bottle of baijiu, the group of brothers in Yu Ziqi looked straightforward...


    Where did they see such pure and transparent glass...


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye had torn off the trademarks and other things on the bottle early, otherwise... it would be funny.


    "Look at the way you guys have never seen the world!!" Seeing such a startled look of a group of his brothers, Yu Ziqi couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride...this guy completely forgot. When he first saw the glass bottle, he was no better than those guys.


    "Okay... Brothers, one bottle per person, after drinking the wine, you can take the bottle away..." Yu Ziqi said as he distributed liquor to his brothers.


    He knows the strength of these wines...


    This is to see the ugliness of his brothers after being drunk...


    I have to say, this is really something to learn from...


    I''ve been with Zhou Ye for a long time, and I haven''t learned anything else, but Yu Ziqi has learned Zhou Ye''s evil tastes by 10%.


    Hearing that they can take such a precious bottle back...this group of guys can''t take care of it anymore. They just learned the appearance of Yu Ziqi and opened the bottle... Then, they blew it directly at the bottle...


    Yu Ziqi stood there cheerfully and didn''t stop them...


    Let them blow white wine to the bottle on an empty stomach...


    After a while--


    Look again...


    None of this group of guys can sit at the table and eat... all of them stumbling around, got under the table...


    And Yu Ziqi happily sat at the table, taking a sip of wine, and a bite of food, just the drunkenness of his brothers... drinking...


    "It''s cool--it''s so cool to me too!!" Yu Ziqi could finally feel the feeling of Zhou Ye when he was drinking with Zhou Ye...


    Having said that, drinking with Zhou Ye, a ton of non-drunk guy...this stuff is really real.


    On the other side...


    In the bridal chamber, Zhou Ye and Yu Ji had also drunk Heyu...


    Yu Ji blushed her cheeks and said in a low voice: "Zhou Lang... from today, your concubine is yours..."


    "No!" Zhou Ye smiled and gently raised Yu Ji''s chin, "From the day you met me, you have been my person..."


    Yu Ji was embarrassed by Zhou Ye''s words... hard to suppress...


    She remembered the first time she and Zhou Ye were in the car...


    The next project is naturally not suitable for children.


    No words...


    After getting married...return to the door three days...


    Another month later, Zhou Ye took Yu Ji to leave Yu Ziqi...


    Even though he was reluctant, Yu Ziqi also knew that Zhou Ye''s house was not here...so he left a sentence of "I''ll come back and have a look..." and let his sister and Zhou Ye go away.


    Before leaving, Zhou Ye transferred all the land deeds of the house and the slaves'' deeds to Yu Ziqi...


    And left him with Jin Wanliang...At the same time, he told him that if he meets a person named Xiang Ji, who is far away from him... this person can''t make a big deal for himself...


    Yu Ziqi naturally agreed to this... As for if you didn''t listen, only God knows.


    As for Zhou Ye, he also believed that he had done everything he had to do... Bodhisattva could hardly save the damn ghost, if Yu Ziqi had become friends with Xiang Ji... Then he didn''t recruit either. ...


    By the way, Xiang Ji is Xiang Yu...

 Chapter 1390

    Reference 1787


    The first thousand seven hundred and eighty-seven chapters


    Netherworld¡ª¡ª


    The home of the soul, the starting point of soul regeneration.


    In this gloomy underworld, at some point, there was an extra palace... There was an extra man who claimed to be Emperor Qin...


    That''s right...


    This Emperor Qin was the first emperor, Ying Zheng.


    He did get another kind of longevity...that is, continue to be king in the underworld...


    It''s just that he is a bit aggrieved, and there are people above him who control him... and basically he can''t shake the power of the Emperor Qin, except for his loyal Qin soldiers, no one will treat him Seriously...


    Of course, he was basically satisfied.


    At this time, in the center of the underworld, there is an extravagant palace...


    The name of the palace is Afang Palace.


    That''s right, Afang Palace is Pe Afang Palace...


    Anyway, it was going to be burned by Xiang Yu sooner or later, so Zhou Ye simply didn''t stop doing it, and while attracting Yingzheng''s soul, he took Qin Huang''s Afang Palace back.


    Of course, at the time, this was regarded as a sign that the heavens were about to destroy Qin, and even caused the world to mess up in advance...


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about this...


    He only cares whether all the women he wants have been sent.


    At this time, in the harem hall that had been renamed the Hades Palace, a handsome young man fell asleep with his two delicate bodies in his hands.


    At this moment, a gorgeous woman in a gorgeous silver-white palace dress walked in...


    When she saw the three sleeping people lying on the couch, she didn''t care. Instead, she smiled gently, stepped to the side of the couch... and then bent down... gently pecked at the boy''s side.


    The young man opened his eyes suddenly, and then he hugged the woman in his arms with lightning speed... "Why Yunman... why is he so active today?"


    You know, Zhou Ye usually has a big party once a week, a big party¡ªall women must attend.


    At other times, Zhou Ye might not stay wherever he would stay overnight...This required the women to fight for it.


    Today, he stayed with Qi Meiren and Bo Ji...


    Speaking of... the two daughters of Qi Meiren and Bo Ji were brought back by Zhou Ye''s patrol wind envoy.


    What is a cruiser??


    The messenger who searched the world to find a romantic target for his owner-referred to as the patroller...


    And there are 3,000 people in the Xianfeng Envoy, all of them are the dowry of Yingzheng to his daughter...


    After being slightly modified by Zhou Ye, Wang Mu Wanyu gave them some magical powers and became Zhou Ye''s patrol envoy...


    Of course, these patrols made Zhou Ye not let go... You know, at the beginning, Zhou Ye was selected from the Xianyang Palace to serve as the dowry of the Ying sisters. It can be said that...every one is placed in the future generations. , Those are almost all beauties above 80, and each is a virgin.


    It was precisely because Zhou Ye had finished picking all the beautiful ones...that''s why Ying Zheng was eager to search the world after Zhou Ye left to enrich her own palace.


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    "Zhou Lang......!!!" Ying Yuanman was a little bit hesitant to speak, leaving Zhou Ye speechless...


    "Say, what''s the matter? What''s not easy to say?" Zhou Ye asked with a sigh.


    "This..." Ying Yuanman is still a little hard to say...


    At this moment, Qi Meiren and Bo Ji also woke up... They laughed and said good morning to their husband before they looked at Ying Yuanman and said: "Sister, do you think I am getting in the way? ?"


    "No...no!!" Hearing the words of the two women, Ying Yuanman gritted his teeth and said: "Zhou Lang...My father thinks this underworld is always dark, so...so...want to go out for a walk...he wanted to let him Husband and Sister Acha talked about...let him be a soul ferry!!!"


    "Fuck..." Zhou Ye was dumb after hearing this...


    Old man Yingzheng, this is so quiet...


    but¡­¡­


    It shouldn''t be a big problem...


    Speaking of Jingji thinking... he seems to want to go for a walk...


    After all, the last time I visited the world was a hundred years ago...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled... "Your father''s affairs are not difficult... and, I really fooled him... but..."


    Said this, Zhou Ye smiled evilly, "Your sisters have to pay the price..."


    "Bad guy..." Ying Yuanman''s pretty face almost blushed after hearing Zhou Ye''s words...


    Of course she knew what the price she had said in her mouth, and that was the achievement of the three links.


    The ten winners of the sisters, it can be said that they came from the royal family, how can they do such a thing??


    Although they tolerated their own prince¡¯s patrol, bringing back their elder brother Fusu¡¯s daughter, it was a misfortune... But in any case, they refused to let their man go through the back door...


    However, it now seems...this time the back door is hard to guarantee.


    Three days later----


    A group of people came out from the underworld...


    Leading one old and one young, although the old man is wearing a ghost costume, but his face looks extremely majestic, with a trace of force in his steps...


    What about the young?


    It was an extremely handsome boy... the two walked side by side, towards the yellow spring of eight hundred miles...


    "Master Taishan can play and do nothing on this trip, but - one thing, don''t let go of any evil spirits..." Zhou Ye told Emperor Qin: "Don''t mess with the rules of the Hades, otherwise...the time will come. Tea is furious, and my son-in-law is helpless!"


    "The widow knows..." Qin Huang said here, looking at Zhou Ye with a complex expression, "Xin-in-law, but it''s hard to deceive the widow!!"


    "Haha...How could Lord Taishan say that?? There is no status for eternity, only immortal officials who live forever. Is Lord Taishan dissatisfied with the current life?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Let me ask you, how did my grandson Chenxi get to your palace?" If Yingzheng didn''t happen to meet her granddaughter, she didn''t know that her granddaughter had been taken by her son-in-law... ...This is really...really...


    "Ahem... I said it was an accident, believe it or not?" Zhou Ye said embarrassingly.

 Chapter 1391

    The accident is definitely not an accident. If it weren''t for his roll call, how could the patrol wind envoy bring Fusu''s daughter, Princess Chenxi back??


    "That''s it..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s unsatisfactory look, Ying Zheng sighed helplessly... "Widow now goes to the world for a while... then come back!"


    "Then respectfully send Master Taishan!!"


    Before they knew it, the two had reached the end of Huangquan, where the two realms of Yin and Yang meet...


    Zhou Ye watched his Master Taishan leave the underworld and head for the sun...


    Then he turned his head and looked at the three hundred patrol wind envoys behind him... a little scratched his head...


    I intend to sneak out this time. If I take them with me... it would be a little inconvenient...


    But... it''s a bit inconvenient without them...


    So is it with or without??


    Forget it, don¡¯t take it... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye said to the maids behind him: ¡°I¡¯m going to the world, don¡¯t tell your mistresses, you know?¡±


    "Yes, master!!" XN


    Zhou Ye nodded, and then-his figure flashed... and disappeared in place...


    As soon as he left... the maids turned into streamers and ran towards the depths of the underworld... They were going to report to their mistress, who secretly ran out to play again.


    Reference 1788


    The first thousand seven hundred and eighty-eight chapters


    In the vast Gobi... there is no grass... everywhere you can see the skeletons of beasts lying down on the roadside, turning into bones.


    From time to time, one or two human skeletons can be seen...


    That''s right, here is a forbidden zone of life, but also a dead end.


    The locals, even the oldest grassland hunters, the bravest Huns dare not set foot here.


    However, in this forbidden area called the Land of the Devil, there is a figure walking slowly in it.


    Looking at his leisurely appearance, it seemed that this place was not a place of death with bones everywhere, it was more like a paradise of birds and flowers.


    The scorching sand wind hanging from the Gobi Desert could not blow his long hair, and there was no trace of sweat on his handsome face...


    It was not someone else, but Zhou Ye who sneaked out of the underworld.


    Although the life in the underworld is leisurely, there are always beautiful women with them, and it can be called opening your mouth with food and reaching out with clothes...


    Occasionally, Qi Meiren and Zhao Feiyan can sing and dance for him...


    but----


    Pay attention to this but...


    However, this kind of life has been too long, Zhou Ye also feels very bored...


    He wants to come out occasionally...


    To be honest, he regretted making that patrolman.


    Deprived him of the pleasure of making beauties...


    Speaking of it, whether it''s Qimei or Bo Ji... it was the wind patrol envoy who helped him get it...


    There is no process at all, it''s just a word,-on.


    This made Zhou Ye a little annoyed... He preferred the process of picking up girls.


    Looking at the beauties, the process of falling into his arms little by little in a state of rejection or shyness is the most fun.


    Of course, this is not to say... he will abandon it after he gets it. He has always been more distressed about his own woman, but he prefers the sense of accomplishment of a seduction.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye sighed quietly...


    Looking at the endless Gobi Desert, his mind suddenly became bright... Gently pinched his horse belly, and shouted: "Go, Dream Demon, let''s grab the beauty!!"


    The dream horse under Zhou Ye''s crotch made a long hiss, and with a ray of green fire, it galloped forward.


    And just as Zhou Ye expressed his sentiment there and rode a horse...


    In an oasis on the edge of the Gobi, a scene of fighting is being staged.


    "Xiwei...you dare to take advantage of my father''s crusade against Northern Hungary and Angola to revolt?" A black-haired girl who seemed to be about 1.5 meters tall, guarded by a group of guards, faced a group of hand-held bends. The man in black with the knife yelled.


    Although this young girl can''t see her appearance and age because of her veil, it can be judged from her slightly tender voice that she is about 14 or 15 years old...


    And the leader of the rebel army who was scolded by the girl, Zuo Xian Wang Xiwei of Southern Hungary and Anguo laughed loudly: "Joke, why don''t I dare to rebel, how did you get the throne of your father, and how do you know?? Today, I just want to regain the position that should belong to me!!!"


    Having said this, Xiwei shouted, "Give it to me!! Kill Leng Yue..."


    "Dare you!!!" Princess Leng Yue''s voice was a bit out of tune...


    However, this did not make Xiwei''s rebels hesitate...


    Rebelling this kind of thing, no matter which dynasty or country it is placed in, is a terrible felony. Since you dare to rebel, which one is not for the merits of Conglongzhigong??It can be said that it is a job of holding one''s head and striving for a lifetime of wealth.


    Such a person, who is not a cruel person?


    How can you stop because of a girl''s scream??


    The guards beside Princess Lengyue rushed over without hesitation in the face of rebels several times their own...


    While charging, he shouted loudly: "Princess, we block them, run away!!"


    If this is a third-rate romance drama...


    I guess Princess Lengyue has to say...


    "No, I won''t go!"


    But-obviously this is not a love drama between a third-rate princess and the guard, she has no love story with her guard, and Leng Yue is not the kind of person who can''t tell the importance...


    Leng Yue knew that if she wanted her guards to survive as much as possible... Then, as long as she ran away, everything would be easy to say.


    Because - as long as she ran away, then her guards could escape without worry, although they might not be able to escape, but...there is still a little bit of vitality.


    Thought of here...


    Leng Yue turned around and rushed behind the tent...

 Chapter 1392

    Of course, Xiwei is not willing to stay behind... "Quickly, catch Princess Lengyue, whoever catches her will reward you with a hundred taels!!"


    The purchasing power of 100 taels of gold in this era can directly catch up with the million soft sister coins.


    Under the great reward, there must be a brave man... At the moment, there are a dozen of his men who bypassed the guards and rushed in the direction of the princess''s escape.


    And although the guards wanted to stop... but-they were already surrounded by enemies several times their own, and couldn''t rush out...


    All they could do was shout loudly.


    "Princess, run... they are chasing you!!"


    At this time, Princess Leng Yue, who had ran to the tent behind the horse pile, heard the shouts of her guard, and rushed towards her love horse without looking back...


    It was too late to untie the horse rope, Leng Yue directly drew the short knife from her waist, cut the rein with a single knife, and then rushed to the horse''s side, turned on the horse, and ran into the distance. ...


    The dozen or so rebels who had caught up saw this situation and hurriedly turned on their horses and chased them in the direction of Leng Yue''s escape.


    To say-Leng Yue, as the daughter of the King of Southern Hungary and Anguo, of course the horse under the crotch was carefully selected... the speed is naturally not slow.


    But the dozen or so rebels took advantage of the technique.


    After all, the rebels are much older than Princess Leng Yue, who is only a teenager...In this country where everyone is cavalry, their horse skills are certainly much better than Leng Yue.


    So, for a time, a group of people ran evenly.


    Leng Yue took Ma Hao and kept the rebels behind him unable to catch up with her.


    But also because of her riding skills, she couldn''t escape the chasing soldiers behind her.


    Under this situation, Leng Yue was really angry and anxious...


    What she wants to do most now is to go to the border between the southern and northern Hungarians to find her father.


    She believed that the so-called rebellion would naturally be subdued as soon as her father returned with the soldiers and horses.


    However, the chaser behind him was like a fly, staring at him.


    This is really disgusting...


    Leng Yue, who became more anxious, turned to look at the chasers behind him, gritted his teeth...turned his horse''s head, and ran in a direction that no one dared to go.


    Reference 1789


    The first thousand seven hundred and eighty-nine chapters


    Seeing Princess Lengyue running in that direction...


    All the rebels were stunned...


    As the Xiongan people close to the Sea of ??Death, they know more than anyone the horror of the Sea of ??Death, which is a forbidden zone for all life...No one can come out of it alive.


    but----


    Think about the temptation and temptation of the golden hundred liang...


    The rebels gritted their teeth, turned their horses around and chased them...


    They secretly thought that as long as they don''t go deep into the sea of ??death, it doesn''t matter.


    And Leng Yue, who was running ahead, looked at the rebels who were chasing behind him, and suddenly felt anguish...


    Are these guys dead??


    They dare to chase after this...Aren''t they afraid of losing their way in the sea of ??death and never coming back??


    Although thinking like this, the rebels'' chasing after them-also inspired a fierceness in Leng Yue''s heart.


    It''s worth more than ten lives for one life...


    The woman on the grassland originally had the pride of not losing to the man, especially Leng Yue... This girl was desperately terrifying.


    then--


    Leng Yue didn''t remember his way anymore, and ran towards the hinterland of the Sea of ??Death...


    Three hours later...


    Leng Yue finally got rid of the rebels behind him completely-[In fact, it was those rebels who had retreated on their own, and if they had their lives, they had to make money.


    However, there is a very tragic news...


    That is-she is also completely lost.


    Looking at the endless Gobi Desert, Leng Yue was dumbfounded...


    If it is in other places, Leng Yueda can let the horse run around by the rein, and eventually it will return home by itself.


    The so-called old horse knows the way, in fact, a good horse also knows the way.


    but--


    This trick is not easy to use in the sea of ??death...Here, all animals¡¯ path-knowledge skills are not good. In modern terms-that is, the magnetic field here is abnormally disturbed, which will affect the animal¡¯s brain. Instinctive to recognize direction.


    Without any choice¡­¡­


    Leng Yue could only turn his horse''s head and ran towards the direction he came.Such a move is actually very dangerous, because the horse runs on a straight path, but in fact, it is not... if you return along the same path, you will find that you will not be able to return to where you once came. .


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Leng Yue sat on the horse, allowing her horse to lead herself to the unknown. She also found out at this moment... she seemed to have lost her way.


    But this is not the most important...


    The most important thing is-she is thirsty and hungry now...


    Moreover, her horse has been running wildly for more than three hours, and there is no trace of strength...At this time, she is taking her slowly step by step.


    The sky has gradually darkened.


    Leng Yue became more anxious...


    She knew that the night in the Gobi was very cold.


    Don''t look at the heat that makes people want to undress and walk, but-at night, you will find... You can freeze to death on the Gobi.


    However, no matter how urgent it is, it will not help...

 Chapter 1393

    Leng Yue had already planned it. If after nightfall, she still can''t find her way back, then - all she can do is kill Ma Guoguo...


    After killing the horse, you can drink horse blood to quench your thirst, and you can also eat raw meat and fruit belly. Of course, the most important thing is that she can hide in the horse''s belly and survive the long icy night in the Gobi.


    Although the horse is their most loyal friend to the Huns on horseback, but-in order to survive... they don''t care much.


    Time passed by every minute...


    Leng Yue didn''t find any familiar scenes... it almost made her desperate.


    But at this time the sky is still dark...


    The temperature dropped abruptly, and the cold moon, which was originally not too thick, felt a bit of chill.


    Leng Yue pulled the reins and stopped...


    She jumped off her horse and gently stroked the long mane of her love horse...


    And her horse, thinking that her master was playing with her, arched Lengyue''s little hand with her horse''s head.


    Leng Yue couldn''t help but burst into tears with this movement of the horse...


    The horse is loyal and human...


    Leng Yue¡¯s horse was given to her by her father when she was still a pony...


    It can be said that Leng Yue raised this horse... She fed it to graze, brushed its fur... Treated it like her own child.


    But now--she wants to live for herself, kill it...


    "Little star...Little star..." Leng Yue stroked her beloved horse lightly, whispering the name of her beloved horse in her mouth... her little hand was trembling and could hardly hold her short knife."I''m sorry...I''m sorry...Woo..."


    Little Xingxing didn¡¯t know why his master was crying. It used its head to arch its master, wanting her to go up, and supporting her to move forward...


    Leng Yue''s whole body is about to collapse...


    She couldn''t help but squatted there and burst into tears...


    Just when Leng Yue was crying bitterly... Suddenly, from a distance, a voice came from Feng''er.


    [The sky and the earth are long, the passengers are in a hurry, the tide rises and falls...]


    This voice immediately alarmed Leng Yue...


    She leaped for a moment and stood up...Whether she wiped away her tears, she straightened her ears, distinguishing the direction of the sound.


    What does someone represent?


    Some people represent that there is water, some represent real objects, and some represent a way to survive...


    The most important thing is that someone represents that she will never kill a horse anymore...


    Thinking of this, Leng Yue was full of excitement...


    After she discerned the direction the sound was coming from, she turned over and jumped on the horse again... "Little star, hurry up, let''s run in that direction!!"


    And her beloved horse Xiaoxing Xingxing also spared no effort, and under the command of her master, ran in the direction of the distant sound.


    As the voice became clearer and clearer, Leng Yue''s heart became more and more excited...


    After bypassing a sand dune, she finally saw a glimmer of light...


    The bright light seemed so warm in the dark night.


    "Little Xingxing, rush..." Leng Yue didn''t care much anymore, she ran directly towards the light...


    And the singing seemed to be agitated by the sound of horseshoes, and stopped...


    After a while--


    Leng Yue finally rushed to the fire, as she had expected-there were indeed people here, a handsome young man in a white Han suit was sitting in front of a bonfire, staring at her blankly, as if frightened... ¡­


    "Hello, hello... can you give me some water?" Leng Yue saw the boy''s first glance, and was attracted by his peerless elegance. His original desire to snatch was suddenly extinguished, but instead He stammered and asked in Chinese that he was not good at.


    Reference 1790


    One thousand seven hundred and ninety chapters


    Looking at the exotic woman in front of him, Zhou Ye didn''t know how to complain.


    He was only inspired by the vast Gobi to sing, and he just walked around with a howl, and he hooked up a beautiful woman.


    And this beauty seems to be...a bit familiar??


    Some are like an actress named Lin Peng, but much younger than her?


    "That...what''s your name?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "I...My name is Lengyue!!" Lengyue had already jumped from love immediately at this time.


    She led the horse and walked to the campfire...and asked again in a low voice: "Yes, can you give me some water?"


    "Ah, yes, of course there is no problem!!" Zhou Ye smiled, picked up a bottle of pure water from his side and handed it to Leng Yue...


    Leng Yue stupidly took the bottle of pure water from Zhou Ye... She held the water bottle in her hand for a while.


    She can see the water inside, but... how do you open this thing??


    Leng Yue tried to pull out what appeared to be the stopper on the water bottle, but-she pulled it out for a long time, but she couldn''t pull it out...


    She was originally a little bit hungry and thirsty, plus she couldn¡¯t drink it, which made Leng Yue¡¯s last bit of patience wear out... In a rage, she drew out the short knife on her waist and wanted to This thing is split...


    "Wait..." Zhou Ye smiled and stopped Leng Yue''s actions... He gently took the bottled water from Leng Yue''s hand, then gently unscrewed it, and passed it over again."Okay, you can drink now!!"


    "..." Leng Yue looked at the bottled water in her hand, then at Zhou Ye...then she gently lifted her veil, just like that, drinking water.


    And Zhou Ye stood there looking at her cheerfully...


    This product is actually a crime of bad taste. I deliberately gave the ancients a bottle of water to see Leng Yue''s reaction...


    What should I say??It''s really good, very interesting...


    Moreover, Zhou Ye almost figured out who Leng Yue was...


    This Nima, how many movies does this world incorporate??Actually even have a heavenly lion??Damn it, and it looks like it was years before the plot started...


    This is interesting...


    Princess Lengyue-Southern Xiongan... This time it didn''t come out for nothing.

 Chapter 1394

    At this time, Leng Yue had already drunk a bottle of bottled water...No way, for nearly ten hours, she hadn''t dripped in, and she ran all the way, almost dying of thirst.


    "Thank you!!" Leng Yue gently returned the bottle to Zhou Ye and thanked him.


    Why did you return the empty plastic bottle to Zhou Ye??


    Because in Leng Yue''s view, such a transparent magical kettle must be a treasure. People have already given her water to drink. How can she covet other treasures any more??


    And Zhou Ye didn''t explain. After taking the water bottle, he stretched his hand to the side and smiled: "If the girl doesn''t dislike it, let''s eat something together?"


    "Um..." Leng Yue sat beside Zhou Ye unceremoniously, her stomach was also hungry...


    In the final analysis, Leng Yue is a prairie child, with a real personality, one said one, the other said two...If it is a Han daughter, it is estimated that no matter how hungry she is in her belly, she will give a little bit of humility. After all, she must be reserved.


    Zhou Ye smiled and watched Leng Yue sitting beside him, then drew out his short knife, and was about to cut the lamb roasting on the campfire...


    "Girl, don''t be anxious!" Zhou Ye said, and took out a small plate from the side, which was filled with the sauce he specially prepared... "Use this to dip and eat, it tastes better!"


    "..." Leng Yue holds a knife in one hand and meat in the other...


    For a while, I didn''t even have a hand to get the sauce dish...


    This Nima is embarrassing...


    Leng Yue is not eating, not eating...


    "I''ll help you!!" Zhou Ye smiled, and sliced ??a piece of lamb on the roast lamb with one hand, then lightly dipped it in the sauce dish, and raised his hand to deliver it to Leng Yue''s gaze. go with¡­¡­


    However, Leng Yue¡¯s veil is a little in the way...


    Zhou Ye didn''t think much about it, and he took off Leng Yue''s veil directly - after all, with his eyesight, Leng Yue was actually the same with or without the veil.


    "Come on, Zhang Zeng..."


    Leng Yue was completely sluggish at this time...


    According to the custom of the Hungarians, the veil of the unmarried daughter will be hung up, and only her husband can take off the veil on the wedding night...


    But now--his veil was actually taken off by this boy...


    what is this??


    Does it count...I-myself-married to this boy??


    However, at this time, Zhou Ye''s meat slices had already been delivered to her side... Leng Yue opened his eyes blankly and ate the meat slices in.


    "Is it delicious?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Yeah!!!" Although Leng Yue''s thoughts were numb in her heart, she nodded involuntarily when she heard Zhou Ye''s question.


    "Will you eat it now?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "..." Leng Yue originally wanted to nod her head, saying that she had learned... But when she nodded halfway, she turned to shaking her head... Maybe it was because she liked the feeling of being fed by the young man in front of her...


    "Okay!!" How could Leng Yue''s thoughts be concealed from the thousand-year-old monster Zhou Ye??


    However, he also likes to feed little Lolita...Speaking of which, Lengyue is only fourteen or five years old at this time, which is in the final stage of Lolita."Come, I''ll feed you!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Leng Yue couldn''t help but burst into a smile on her face, she nodded vigorously, and then moved her little head over...


    In this way, one person feeds, one person eats... By the bonfire, the two of them are like a small couple, sprinkling dog food there.


    And at this time, Leng Yue¡¯s beloved horse, Little Xingxing, also got close to Zhou Ye¡¯s dream demon...want to eat some of it...


    And Mengmo is kind to this little sister, but it''s a pity... Mengmo eats meat, and although Little Xingxing also eats meat, but... the main feed is grass...


    After eating a few bites, Little Xingxing stopped, and with an aggrieved expression, he stepped behind his owner and arched his owner...


    However, even though Leng Yue knew that her beloved horse was hungry, she could not find fodder for it in this Gobi...


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye has good oats in his bracelet. It was originally eaten by the dream monster, but this one doesn''t eat oats at all... It loves meat. As the sister of the nightmare, it is more picky than his sister. At least Nightmare eats some oatmeal, and it doesn''t taste it.


    what?You asked where the nightmare went?Isn''t Nightmare the woman Sonia given to him by Zhou Ye?


    Therefore, he had to concoct another nightmare beast, of course it can''t be called a nightmare, so it is called a nightmare.


    "Little guy, are you hungry? Wait a minute..." Zhou Ye smiled and stood up, turned around and got into his magic tent... After a while, he walked out with a small bag of oats, and he tore it open. The bag of oats was placed in front of the little star, "Eat it!!"


    Reference 1791


    The first thousand seven hundred and ninety one


    Leng Yue looked a little dumbfounded at Zhou Ye''s actions...


    She looked at the tent and then at Zhou Ye''s horse.


    Then I looked at the lamb in my hand and the seasoning next to it...


    There is confusion in my mind...


    Where is this place??


    This is the sea of ??death, the lost Gobi... There is a sea of ??sand in and out.


    How did this boy bring so many things in??


    Look at the size of the tent, even if it is folded, it weighs a few jins...


    The bag of oats that Zhou Ye took out just now has to be more than 20 catties... plus a series of water, food, and firewood, etc., how can it be estimated to be several hundred catties...


    Don''t ask why firewood is added.


    Although in the Sea of ??Death, you can occasionally find some dry tree trunks and other plants that can be used as firewood, but-now it is not poplar wood that burns in bonfires. Although Lengyue does not know what plants are used for. It came out, but-definitely not Populus.


    You know, Lengyue, who grew up here, is no longer so familiar with the Populus trees.


    Who calls this ghost place? Populus euphratica has the most drought-tolerant plants??


    "You...you...who are you?" Leng Yue couldn''t help but pointed at Zhou Ye with her fingers... her voice trembled a little.


    You know, there are a lot of ghost legends in the sea of ??death.


    And the Hungarians, there are some... well, what should I say?


    People in this era are not only the Huns, but all races are superstitious.


    Leng Yue thought of the ghost stories from the sea of ??death, the land of the devil, that she had heard since she was a child.


    "Me?" Zhou Ye had just walked back from the little Xingxing at this time, looking at Leng Yue''s horrified look...then he understood the little girl''s thoughts.

 Chapter 1395

    No way, Zhou Ye, as the cheating little prince, would he still cheat the little prince if he met a girl without opening his mind field??


    It can be said that Zhou Ye knew everything about Leng Yue''s heart at this moment.


    Who understands a woman''s heart??Zhou Ye said-I understand!


    However, Zhou Ye understood...but looking at Xiao Lengyue''s horrified expression, his teasing thoughts revived...


    The night is long and I don¡¯t want to sleep...


    Let¡¯s spend a boring time with little loli...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled grinning intentionally, "Didn''t you have guessed it?"


    At this moment, Zhou Ye hadn''t walked to the side of the bonfire, and most of his handsome face was in the shadows... plus his superb performance... suddenly Leng Yue jumped up in shock. ...


    "You...you...you don''t come here!!" Although Leng Yue also possesses martial arts...but the theory of ghosts and gods is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    The night is deep, and in addition to being in this sea of ??death, let alone a girl¡¯s family, even a man has to be scared to paralyze there...


    Especially on this Gobi Desert, facing someone alone who doesn''t know if it is a ghost or a demon...How can this make Leng Yue not afraid??


    "Hehehehe..." Seeing the fear on Leng Yue''s little face, Zhou Ye had fun playing even more...


    "Why should I listen to you?" Zhou Ye smiled evilly...


    Step by step towards Leng Yue...


    Lengyue Lori was so frightened that she almost collapsed...


    Some people, after being frightened...will directly limp on the ground.


    And some people?


    After being frightened, there will be a strong desire to attack...


    And Leng Yue is precisely the latter... She also drew out her short knife at this time, and stabbed Zhou Ye in the heart...


    Will Zhou Ye be stabbed by Leng Yue''s short knife??


    The answer is-yes!!


    This guy wants to do something more interesting...


    I saw that he deliberately caught Leng Yue¡¯s short knife with his Hungarian mouth. By the way, he used magic to melt the first half of Leng Yue¡¯s short knife into molten iron and instantly cooled it down. The short knife hung in his Hungarian mouth like that. As if he was really hit by the knife.


    And Leng Yue felt that the handle of her short knife was released as soon as it was hot, so she didn''t know what happened...


    She only saw her short knife, and it stuck it straight into Zhou Ye''s Hungarian mouth...


    Leng Yue, who thought she had already cast down demons and exterminated demons, just breathed a sigh of relief in her heart... she saw Zhou Ye standing there so straight, staring at her eyes, looking like she couldn''t catch her.


    "Huh..." Leng Yue sighed, then strolled to Zhou Ye''s front, stood on tiptoe, trying to close Zhou Ye''s eyes... "Sorry, thank you for the water... and thank you The food for me...but...we have different ways, we cannot...if there is an afterlife, you will be a man and I will be a man, and I will be your wife!!"


    "Why use it in the world? It''s okay now!!" Zhou Ye''s words made Leng Yue jump up with a wow.


    "You, you, you are not dead?" Leng Yue was almost stupid...


    "You all know I''m a demon... Do you think a normal short knife can kill me?" Zhou Ye''s role-playing was happier.


    "You...what do you want?" Lengyue little Lolita stepped back step by step...she no longer knew what to do.


    run??


    Zhou Ye stood between her and her beloved horse...How could he rush over??


    kill?


    If a knife is stuck in someone¡¯s heart, how can I kill??Use bite??


    Leng Yue is only fourteen or five years old. At this time... it is almost the limit.


    "I''m going to eat you!!" Zhou Ye smiled, his figure flashed, and he rushed to the front of Leng Yue... casually threw the Hungarian knife to the ground, and then hugged Leng Yue Lolita... ...Open your mouth and bite...


    Leng Yue had been so scared that she collapsed... totally don''t know what to do??


    It''s just-- after a long while...


    Leng Yue discovered that this beautiful demon, why doesn''t it hurt to bite??And...not only it doesn¡¯t hurt, but it also feels unspeakable...It feels like a cat scratching her heart...


    And, why does this guy only bite his own face??


    Bite from the ear to the cheek, from the chin to his own little coot...


    Does he want to eat his snake head first??


    Before you know it... Leng Yue''s little head has been confused...


    The whole person has a hazy feeling like being obsessed with a ghost, she unknowingly, unknowingly, proclaimed her snake head and let the bad guy eat...


    And, eating and eating... as if he was still taking off his clothes??


    Although Leng Yue knew it was wrong...


    However, Zhou Ye was extremely comfortable eating, and she lost a trace of strength all over her body... and only let him fiddle with...


    Forget it... In fact, the food to become a demon is pretty good, at least very comfortable...


    Leng Yue, who had completely given up struggling, was brought to the rhythm by Zhou Ye... I don''t know when... She felt that she was being held on a soft and soft collapse by Zhou Ye, and then-a sudden pain hit her. ... She couldn''t help but screamed out...


    Reference 1792


    The first thousand seven hundred and ninety-two chapters


    In the desert, not only is the sunset beautiful, but the morning sun is also beautiful.


    When the morning sun in the east was rising, a line of two and two horses were walking slowly in a certain direction.


    Although it is two horses and two horses, but...


    There is a horse, but it is empty...


    Because, two people sat on the other horse...


    This group of people is not someone else, but Zhou Ye and Leng Yue.


    Ever since Leng Yue was completely eaten by Zhou Ye last night, Zhou Ye has explained a little bit about her abilities...This made Leng Yue in joy, and couldn''t help but complain about this bad guy would scare herself...


    However, Leng Yue''s complaint was directly erased by Zhou Ye on the grounds that "You have already hit me a knife, and it was tied."

 Chapter 1396

    When Leng Yue thought that Zhou Ye kindly gave herself water to drink and invited herself to eat, but she stabbed him, the whole person was not good... In her opinion, it was not only grace and revenge, but also...


    Therefore, she strongly demanded that Zhou Ye stabbed herself too...otherwise, she felt uneasy.


    Of course Zhou Ye would not stab her own woman... However, Leng Yue reluctantly asked Zhou Ye to do that.


    In desperation, Zhou Ye could only stabbed...Of course, not with a knife, but with his own parts, and it was not a single stabbing, it was a lot.


    Ahem...


    I haven''t finished the stabbing till now... I ask if you are afraid?


    "Ye, how long will we, we have... to get out... out of this sea of ??death!!!" Leng Yue couldn''t even say a single word at this moment, there was no way... she was still being stabbed... Especially when the Dream Demon Horse walked up and down, she was about to collapse...


    "Are you in a hurry to go home? Baby!" Zhou Ye smiled and asked in a low voice in Leng Yue''s ear.


    "No...no...no!" Leng Yue really didn''t know what to say, she just wanted to get out of the sea of ??death quickly so that she could get out of this embarrassing situation.


    To be honest, it¡¯s uncomfortable to do too many things like this...


    Especially Leng Yue has been frightened by Zhou Ye now... Since she woke up in the morning until now, in just over an hour, she has drunk a lot of boil, why did she drink it?you guess¡­¡­


    "In this case, let''s speed up and hurry up!!" Zhou Ye said, slapped the Dream Demon Horse wickedly, and shouted: "Go, Dream Demon, your little mistress is in a hurry to go home. Let''s run!!!"


    As the modulating horse beast of Umbrella Technology, Dream Monster is of course psychic...


    Hearing his master''s words, it made a long hiss, opened its four hooves, and ran wildly toward the front.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if Dream Monsters run like this, Leng Yue, who is sitting in front of Zhou Ye, has suffered... but Leng Yue, who has no other choice, can only hug the Nightmare Horse¡¯s neck tightly, silver teeth and biting loudly. Cursed: "Ah... bastard dream demon... and you, Ye... you... this big villain... ah!!!"


    And Zhou Ye laughed loudly... Death Gobi was really an excellent place for Ma Zhen.


    Three hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye and Leng Yue, who were rushing all the way, were already approaching the periphery of the Sea of ??Death...


    However, at this moment, a team of knights in black leather armors met, holding up something like a totem symbol like a two-handed swallow-winged axe...


    From afar, seeing this cavalry team, Leng Yue shouted happily: "This is my father''s subordinates, they are coming to me!!!"


    Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Leng Yue''s happy face, and said nothing...


    The abnormal state between the two had long since been relieved... and Leng Yue somewhat regained some energy, all because Zhou Ye had heard the hoofs of the cavalry long ago, heralding their arrival...


    Otherwise, do you think it would be such a coincidence, the edge of the sea of ??death is so big, you can just touch it??


    "Hey, I''m here!!" Leng Yue didn''t care about her own man''s attitude, she directly waved her arms at the southern Xiongan army...


    And those guys obviously saw Leng Yue, and rushed over quickly...


    "Princess Lengyue, are you okay!!"


    Coming to the front, a knight strangled the horse under his hips, then he arched his hand to Leng Yue, and said: "The king got news of King Zuo Xian''s rebellion last night, and Starry Night came... We just quelled the rebellion. , The king ordered us to enter the sea of ??death to find you!!"


    "I''m okay!!" Hearing the knight''s explanation, Leng Yue gradually calmed down... She was just a little happy because she saw her father''s cavalry, so she didn''t want to do anything...


    "This is?" The knight who led the soldiers also noticed that his princess was actually snuggling in the arms of a man...


    "He is Zhou Ye...and also my fellow!!" Leng Yuefeng said lightly...as if it were justified for her to marry Zhou Ye.


    "This..." The knight didn''t know what to do...


    Fuck, the princess ran to the sea of ??death one night, and brought back a man, and said that this was her man??What does man mean??


    In the custom of Southern Huongan, only when a woman introduces her husband to others, she will say-this is my man.


    The fifteen-year-old Princess Lengyue actually has a husband...??


    The knight really doesn''t know what to say?


    Huh??


    He is not qualified...


    It can be said that the King of Southern Huong''an treasures his daughter very much, and Leng Yue has also been striving since she was a child. He dare not say anything about Wen Tao and martial arts, but the theory of martial arts alone is better than many boys of the same age.If it were not that the throne could not be passed on to women, the King of Southern Hungan really wanted to pass on the throne to his daughter...


    It''s just that, although he can''t pass the throne to his own daughter, she has already agreed that she is the Youxian King of Southern Xiong''an.


    Have you seen a woman named king??


    The King of Hun''an is so self-willed, so...


    "Okay! Don''t say it! Let''s go back... I just want to see my father too!" Leng Yue also saw the knight''s embarrassment, and she directly waved her hand and said, "Let''s go!"


    With Leng Yue''s words...


    A group of knights dispersed, and then guarded their princess and the princess''s man in the middle, and walked towards the sea of ??death...


    Being able to find my princess so easily made the faces of all the knights a hint of joy.


    You know, going deep into the sea of ??death is a matter of death without life.


    But-King Huongan''s order cannot be ignored, they can say that they broke into the sea of ??death with their heads in their hands.


    Now, one person has found his own princess without damage. This is really the blessing of the gods.


    As for Leng Yue, she nestled her body in her own man''s arms and whispered: "As soon as I see my father, you don''t need to be nervous, let me tell you everything..."


    "Hmm!!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    Reference 1793


    One thousand seven hundred and ninety-three chapters


    now----


    In the oasis where Leng Yue had escaped...


    The King of Hun¡¯an was looking angrily at King Zuo Xian Xiwei who was tied up with a rope in front of him, and he shouted and asked: ¡°Xiwei, I do not treat you badly on weekdays, although I am taking your father¡¯s throne, but I also made you King Zuo Xian, why do you rebel?"


    "Hahaha... Do you know how your throne came? I thought you forgot it?" Zuo Xian Wang Xiwei, who was tied up like a rice dumpling, laughed loudly: "Zuo Xian Wang? Pooh, What kind of shit King Zuo Xian, Sora has a title and no power at all, also called King Zuo Xian?"


    "Hmph, I don''t know what the hell!!" King Huongan said angrily: "I ask you, where is my daughter?"


    "Didn''t I already tell you? Your daughter was forced into the sea of ??death by my people, and she can''t come back...you just die with this heart!! Hahahahahaha!!"


    Said this, Xiwei laughed loudly, although the rebellion failed...but-he was very content to kill King Hun''s most beloved daughter.


    "You¡ªdamn it!!!" The King of Hun''an was so angry that he almost didn''t vomit blood on the spot.

 Chapter 1397

    Xiwei did say that his subordinates forced his daughter into the sea of ??death... and he did send someone to find it... However, the King of Hungarian was still a little unwilling, in case Xiwei was lying to himself What about??What if your daughter has actually been caught??


    This made him afraid to kill this joy when he didn''t get the news about his daughter''s life and death...


    Throw the rat avoidance device.


    Just when the King Xiong''an was so happy that he had nowhere to vent, suddenly a warrior flew all the way into the account and said loudly: "The king, the princess and the princess are back!!"


    "What!" Hearing the return from his subordinates, the King of Hun-an was overjoyed. He stood up with a rush and strode out of the book...While walking, he said: "Since my daughter has returned, then this fellow It''s useless... After you tie him up to me, throw him outside and feed the wolves..."


    "Yes, King!!" Several warriors came over.He directly picked up the already stunned Xiwei and dragged it towards the outside...


    "No...it''s impossible...impossible...no one can come out of the sea of ??death..." Xiwei was already dumbfounded at this time...


    It''s a pity that dumbfounded is dumbfounded... But he is still going to die.


    The so-called feeding of the wolf, of course, is not to tie him, throw it into the wilderness and it will be over...


    Rather, he made a few cuts in his body, and then smeared some of his deadly parts with the secret medicine that made the wolves hate¡ªthrown to the place where the wolves were infested... a group of people watched him from a distance. Raw torn to pieces...


    Because the deadly parts will be coated with secret medicine, the wolves will not bite those parts, but will choose other less deadly parts to bite. This makes the person fed the wolf stay awake all the time, watching One''s own meat was eaten up bit by bit by the wolves... That kind of feeling can drive a life''s life crazy.


    Let''s not talk about the tragic experience of this unlucky person, but also about the King of Xiong''an who went to meet his daughter.


    As soon as he got out of the tent, he saw his daughter sitting on the horse... His heart settled down...


    "Lengyue, my daughter..." King Hun''an said, he was about to go forward and hug his daughter...


    However, at this moment, he suddenly discovered the teenager standing behind his daughter...


    This made him suddenly stunned."Daughter, who is he??"


    "He is Zhou Ye, my fellow!!" Leng Yue said without hesitation.


    "What!!!" The King of Hungarian yelled in disbelief: "How do you know..."


    "I met him in the sea of ??death!!" Saying this, Leng Yue gave her man a soft look, and then said: "If it weren''t for him, I would have died in the sea of ??death!!" !"


    In fact, it is not as exaggerated as Leng Yue said. If according to normal history, even Leng Yue could not bear to kill the horse, he would eventually be found by the cavalry sent by her father.


    However, isn''t Leng Yue trying to deepen the image of her man in her father''s mind??


    Hearing what his daughter said, the King of Hun-an suppressed his excitement secretly, and looked up and down Zhou Ye...


    I have to say that even though he is both a man, the King of Hun and An, looking at Zhou Ye, had to say that he was a handsome young man.


    "Thank you, this little brother for saving my daughter!!" The King of Xiong''an arched his hand at Zhou Ye and said, "Please sit down in the account!! I have to thank the little brother very much."


    The King of Hungarian and Angan never mentioned that his daughter was married to Zhou Ye. Instead, he called Zhou Ye a little brother. This way-he planned to marry him.


    However, is Zhou Ye an ordinary person?


    Shameless with him, he will be more shameless than others.


    "Where, Master Taishan has passed the award, we are all a family, why don''t you say thank you..." Zhou Ye smiled, and he was speechless while playing the King Xiong''an.


    With the reminder of Zhou Ye''s words, Leng Yue also realized what her father wanted to do...


    She saw her face strained, and she said loudly, "Father, what do you want to do? In this life, I only recognize Zhou Ye as my man. He is dead. I will accompany him to death. He lives and I will serve him... He took off his veil, and my person has already belonged to him!!"


    "..." Hearing his daughter''s words, the King of Xiong''an was speechless for a while... it''s nothing more. It seemed that his daughter was determined to marry Zhou Ye after eating the weight. What else could he say??


    Stick to Mandarin Duck??The father and daughter become enemies??


    Can''t make it...


    But-it is impossible without revenge...


    Thinking of this, the King of Hun''an laughed and said: "Lengyue, you child, what anxious... Father, I am just a momentary gaffe. Come on, since everyone is your own family, then don''t see anything else... Hurry up, Sit in the tent... come, serve wine, I want to have two drinks with my [good son-in-law]!!"


    "Hehe...respect is worse than fate, Master Taishan please!!!" Drinking?Who is Zhou Ye afraid of??


    A group of people entered the account, and some of them brought up the wine and meat...


    To be honest, the wine of the Huns is just like that, the meat is even more tasteless...


    There is no way, salt, they have a lot of saline-alkali land, but they don''t know how to refine table salt. All salt and wine are traded with the Han Dynasty.


    Of course I don¡¯t want to add more salt when I cook on weekdays...


    Zhou Ye, who refused to wrong him, simply took out some sauce to dip the meat.


    The King of Hungarian and An''an saw Zhou Ye''s novel way of eating, and of course he wanted to give it a try... This attempt could not stop immediately.


    It can be said that this is the best meat meal that the King of Hungarian believed he had eaten...


    After eating the meat, of course it''s time to drink...Zhou Ye did not hesitate to take out the fiveX liquid he prepared with all his heart... After two bottles of wine, the King of Hun and An had already begun to hold his shoulders and call brothers. , When it comes to the third bottle...the King of Huongan can''t get up again.


    And what about Zhou Ye?Then she was still sober and hugged Princess Lengyue to play around in the oasis...


    Reference 1794


    One thousand seven hundred and ninety-four chapters


    When the morning sun shines on this oasis...


    Zhou Ye opened his eyes... As soon as he flicked, he felt that Leng Yue beside him was like a lazy kitten, arching towards his arms...


    Seeing Leng Yue''s lovely sleeping face, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but teasing his heart again, chuckled lightly, and pinched Leng Yu''s Qiong Nose with his hands...


    After a while...


    Leng Yue was awakened...


    As soon as she woke up, she found out who was making fun of herself...


    "Bad guy!!" Leng Yue snorted, and plunged into Zhou Ye''s arms, touching his chin, just a mouthful...


    Of course, Leng Yue was not willing to bite hard...


    Although she knew that no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t bite her own man, but-she still felt distressed.


    "Morning, Yue''er..." Zhou Ye greeted Leng Yue with a smile.


    "My man...Good morning!!" Leng Yuejiao smiled and lightly pecked at her man''s corner, then sat up...


    The fur blanket slid down her shoulders... The beauty before Hungary was seen by Zhou Ye...


    As for this, Leng Yue didn''t care at all...The two did all the same things, let alone-he was her man, and she had nothing to avoid.

 Chapter 1398

    Zhou Ye leaned on the pillow, smiling as he watched Leng Yue stand beside the warm shop, dressing up...


    Soon, Leng Yue was dressed up...


    After all, the underdeveloped transportation in this era also restricts the circulation of goods.


    In addition, Southern Huong''an is located at the southern end of the Western Regions, the mountains are far away, rouge gouache or something, you can''t find it here.


    However, Leng Yue herself was only fourteen or five years old, and coupled with her natural beauty, she didn''t need those things, and she was beautiful enough.


    After appreciating the change of the perfect person, Zhou Ye will of course also get up...


    But Leng Yue put down her princess''s shelf and helped her man put on clothes.


    Although Leng Yue, who had never served people before, seemed a little clumsy to do these things, but--this thought was enough to make Zhou Ye moved.


    Originally Leng Yue was served by two maids, but¡ª


    Zhou Ye didn''t like Leng Yue''s two maids...Moreover, Leng Yue didn''t want unrelated people to see her man''s body, so Leng Yue didn''t let her maid come in to serve herself and Zhou Ye.


    Why doesn''t Zhou Ye like Leng Yue''s two maids??


    Ahem... No way, it looks too ordinary.


    After Zhou Ye and Leng Yue were dressed neatly, naturally someone helped them put the washing utensils into the account.


    After washing up...Zhou Ye and Leng Yue walked out of her tent.


    At this moment, Leng Yue''s father also walked out of his tent with the support of the two maids...


    The King of Hun¡¯an, who was holding his forehead uncomfortably, saw his daughter walking out of the tent together with the culprit of his hangover and headache at a glance...


    Suddenly laughed and said, "Boy, your wine is strong enough, is there any more?"


    "Yes, if someone asks if it is, you ask, of course there is!!" Zhou Ye also said with a smile.


    "Okay, refreshing!!" The King of Hungarian laughed loudly: "I will send someone to invite the heads of the tribes of Hungarian, and I will hold the wedding here for you in the evening!! At that time, don''t be mean Great wine!"


    "No problem!!" Zhou Ye replied with a smile.


    King Hung''an is not good-natured, he intends to let those chiefs also taste the feeling of his hangover this morning!!


    With the order of King Xiong''an, the whole oasis became lively...


    Those who kill sheep kill sheep, those who move wine move wine...


    Although Zhou Ye had promised to provide good wines, those wines were only for the heads of the tribes and people with identities, and the others-still made do with Yangnai Bar.


    And Leng Yue, also greeted by several elderly women, began to dress up.


    In the blink of an eye-it was dark.


    In the open space of the oasis, a raging bonfire has been lit...


    The heads of the tribes have also come here...


    The area occupied by Southern Hun''an is not large, and they are not far away from each other... Therefore, they can gather together so quickly.


    If you think about it, you know, the so-called 36 countries of the Western Regions¡ªthe Gobi Deserts that cannot be inhabited, and each country doesn¡¯t have much territory ¡ª you know, the 36 countries of the Western Regions mentioned at that time are in modern times Xinjiang...


    The overall look is not small, but there are not many places to divide it.


    And the marriage of Huns and Angans naturally does not have as many etiquettes as the marriage of Han people...


    In many cases, the so-called wedding is to gather everyone together and have a big meal.


    Then let everyone get to know the new couple, which is considered married.


    It''s just that on the night of the wedding, something happened...


    Leng Yue¡¯s beauty is quite famous in Hungary and Angola. At the wedding that night, when he routinely asked if anyone opposed the marriage of the two men, a dozen stunned people came out. I want to compare with Zhou Ye...


    Of course, even if the competition wins, they won''t do any good...


    However, this group of guys are still willing to do it if they can lose the face of Zhou Ye''s little white face.


    Unfortunately, these guys picked the wrong person...


    Facing the provocations of these guys, Zhou Ye didn''t bother to provoke them one by one and told them to let them go together.


    Faced with Zhou Ye''s exaggerated words, the group of stunned youths certainly wouldn''t be ambiguous...


    However, when a dozen people went together, it took less than a minute to be unceremoniously spent by Zhou Ye, and they all fell to the ground.


    This quelled other guys who were about to move on the spot...


    King Xiong''an was even more embracing when he saw this situation...


    To say that King Hun¡¯an was satisfied with Zhou Ye, the only thing he was dissatisfied with was that Zhou Ye looked a little thin and not as strong as other men. Now it seems... he¡¯s gone, he can be called a son-in-law. It''s Neng Wen Neng Wu.


    In his excitement, King Xiong''an directly took out the dozen or so bottles of five X liquid that Zhou Ye had given him, and had a drink with the leaders.


    And Zhou Ye hid in her tent with Leng Yue in his arms... The spring night is worth a lot of money, and the ghosts are drinking with those drunks.


    That night----


    The king of Hung''an and the heads of Hung''an were drunk...


    All of them are ugly...


    Fortunately, they are highly powerful, and no one dares to say anything about them.


    Zhou Ye and Leng Yue stayed in Oasis for a while... they were about to get up and leave.


    Although King Xiong''an was reluctant to give up, he also knew that he could not keep Zhou Ye...


    In the end, it was the big bag and small bag that gave his daughter something for fear that his daughter would be wronged by Zhou Ye.


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye led Leng Yue, guarded by a dozen knights, towards the location of the Western Regions Protector...


    "Ye, why are we going to the Protector of the Western Regions?" Leng Yue, who was nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, asked curiously.


    "How about finding a sister for you?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    Reference 1795


    One thousand seven hundred and ninety-five chapters

 Chapter 1399

    "Find me a sister?" Leng Yue was stunned when she heard her man''s words, and then she quickly realized what Zhou Ye meant.


    "Are you going to find a woman?" Leng Yue said, her face couldn''t help but wear a trace of anger... She said, pressing the saddle under the hip, and a 180-degree loop came directly on the saddle bridge. , Came directly to my man face to face... "You are actually going to find a woman!!"


    "Good riding skills!" Zhou Ye picked a thumbing at Leng Yue.


    Leng Yue¡¯s action is not unthrilling. You must know¡ªat this moment, Zhou Ye¡¯s dream monster is still running, and...Zhou Ye is still sitting behind Leng Yue, the difficulty of her action is extremely high. High.


    "Don''t talk about those useless!!" Leng Yue''s small face was cold, her arms wrapped around Zhou Ye''s neck, and he asked fiercely: "Did you just say--you are going to find a woman?"


    "Huh!!!" Zhou Ye nodded and admitted shamelessly.


    "I, I, I killed you!!" Leng Yue was nowhere to vent because of Zhou Ye''s shamelessness... She closed her arms angrily, and gnawed at Zhou Ye''s handsome face... ¡­


    Of course, Zhou Ye can''t tolerate this... just a small moon...


    Right now, Zhou Ye adjusted his angle slightly, and Leng Yue bit his eyes right now, and Zhou Ye took the opportunity to close his arms... Holding Leng Yue is just a bite...


    She only gnawed her body weak and soft...In the end, she collapsed helplessly in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    "Now I am going to find a woman?" Zhou Ye looked at the little woman with silky eyebrows and boneless body in his arms, and laughed in a low voice...


    "No!" Leng Yue certainly refused to let go...


    "Then come again!!" Zhou Ye didn''t hesitate to go up again...


    After a while--


    "Can I find a woman?"


    "I want to be a big one! She wants to call my sister!!"


    "Well, there can be this!!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    Leng Yue couldn''t help but lightly beat Zhou Ye on the shoulder with angrily...Forget it, I didn''t bother to reason with this bad guy...


    Anyway, she is reluctant to leave, and she can only let this bad guy make trouble...


    Actually, speaking of Leng Yue, she felt very sorry for Zhou Ye. Every time she did her husband and wife affairs, she tried her best to satisfy Zhou Ye. She even used all the tricks passed down from the mothers. , To no avail...


    Every time she forced herself into a coma before she gave up...


    Alas, as his wife, he can''t be satisfied, the guilt in Leng Yue''s heart is unimaginable.


    Therefore, she let go so easily and promised Zhou Ye to find a woman.


    A small family storm disappeared invisible...


    It''s just that the dozen or so guards who are bystanders feel as if there are tens of thousands of beasts rushing past.


    Is that done??


    Is this still their princess Lengyue who doesn''t lose beard??


    Especially when the dog food was eaten along the way, it was really-being fed dog food all the time.


    At this moment, more than a dozen guards had only one thought in their hearts, and they would find a woman to marry when they returned...They really couldn''t stand this dog food.


    Of course, the above is just babbling.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The station in Southern Xiong''an was not far from the Western Regions Protectorate, and it took only two days to ride on horseback.


    When you can see the city where the Western Regions Protector House is located from a distance, more than a dozen guards have also bid farewell to their princess and Zhou Ye. They are eager to go back and get married...


    Leng Yue didn''t keep them, and after telling them to help her father peace, she waved them to leave.


    After the guard who watched her leave...Leng Yue looked at the remaining dozen horses and the things carried on their backs, and she was a little confused.


    This is a dowry given by her father, but...they are only two, so these things are a bit too cumbersome.


    "Xiao Yue''er, you can try the bracelet I gave you!!" Zhou Ye saw Leng Yue''s thoughts and laughed softly.


    "Yes!!" Leng Yue''s eyes lit up when he heard the man''s words.


    She raised her leg directly, jumped off the horse of her own man, and then walked to the horses, one by one, and the horses and the things they carried, all received the space bracelet on her wrist. in¡­¡­


    This bracelet was the first time she lost her body to Zhou Ye, Zhou Ye gave her a token of love...


    At the beginning, she was very happy to recycle and rewind.


    She even wanted to put Zhou Ye in... almost broke her bracelet.


    Just kidding, if the space bracelet is so powerful, if it can take in Zhou Ye, wouldn''t it be invincible??


    Ahem... It''s far away.


    After all these things were collected, the two of them returned to the state of being light and simple.


    And this time, Leng Yue didn''t ride with her man anymore.


    Because she was afraid that her man would be laughed at...


    why??


    Because she is a wicked woman, and her own man looks like a Han...


    You know, in this era, if a Han man marries a wicked woman as his wife, he will be laughed at.


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t care about these summaries. For him from later generations, as long as he is beautiful, what woman can''t marry?


    But - Leng Yue cared very much. She didn''t want her man to be laughed at. There was no way. Who told her to love him already in her bones?


    In this way, Zhou Ye rode her Dream Demon Horse, while Leng Yue rode her love horse Little Xingxing towards the distant city.


    From the hillside, half of the city is on the plain, and the other half is on the hillside. The city on the hillside and the city on the plain have overlaps and are independent of each other. They are horns. Defend the difficult city.


    Although the level of the Western Regions Duhu Mansion is not low, it has only three hundred soldiers.


    However, relying on these three hundred soldiers to maintain the safety of the Silk Road and to reconcile the grievances between the 36 countries in the Western Regions, I have to say-the powerful Han Dynasty behind it played a big role...


    Of course, none of this has anything to do with Zhou Ye...


    He came out to pick up girls anyway.


    The soldiers at the gate of the city were extremely strict with regard to the inspection of the caravans, but for people like Zhou Ye and Leng Yue who seemed to be alone and had no luggage, they were rather loose.


    After only a few interrogations, they let them pass.

 Chapter 1400

    Zhou Ye and Leng Yue rode leisurely on the streets of the city on horseback...


    There are many people on the street, with different dresses and different languages... Looking around, it''s an international metropolis, puff¡ª¡ª


    Of course, the above was just a joke in Zhou Ye''s heart.


    In this city full of earthen buildings, it is really not as beautiful as future generations imagined.


    Reference 1796


    The first thousand seven hundred and ninety-six chapters


    "Huh??" Zhou Ye suddenly saw a familiar face... "Brother Long??"


    "Brother Long?? Who is Brother Long?" Leng Yue couldn''t help being stunned when she heard the words of her own man.


    She knows that her own man should have no acquaintance in this world. Who is Long Brother he said??


    "No, no... he should be called Huo An!!!" Zhou Ye said, smiling slightly, turning to face Leng Yue and said, "Go, find someone to have a good chat!!"


    "Yeah!!!" Although she didn''t know what her own man meant, Leng Yue nodded her head obediently.


    Zhou Ye turned over and got off the horse, holding the Dream Demon, and walking towards the group of people shopping in front of him...


    Coming behind them, Zhou Ye smiled and slapped Huo An on the shoulder, "Hey!!"


    Huo An, who was going out shopping with his brother when nothing happened, felt his shoulder sink, and his habitual long sword was out of its sheath.


    He stabbed behind him without hesitation...


    However, when his long sword was about to stab someone, Huo An suddenly reacted. This is not the wilderness, but the city... How can there be wild wolves in the city?


    However, at this time, it was too late to think about retrieving the sword... Huo An couldn''t help but yell, and wanted to lie forward, so as to at least not hurt the people behind him.


    But-his movement was stopped by the people behind him.


    Moreover, Huo An also felt that his sword was being caught...


    "My guy kindly greeted you, but you actually drew your sword to face? You almost hurt my guy..." At this time, an angry scolding came over, followed by a scream, the sword unsheathed The sound.


    At this time, Huo An also turned his head and saw who was holding his sword.


    I saw that a handsome young man was looking at him with a smile, holding the sword he had just pierced through.


    "This little brother, I''m sorry, I''m sorry!!" Huo An hurriedly apologized: "Because there are often wild wolves attacking people from behind in the wild, so-this is a natural reaction, I am really sorry!!"


    "Stop talking nonsense, let me stab you too!!" As a person born in the Western Regions and bred in the Western Regions, Leng Yue certainly knows that it is easy to be misunderstood by being attacked by wild wolves when shooting people behind the Western Regions. Counterattack, and died without reason...


    but--


    Now, then, now, the man who was stabbed was her beloved man, her only man, how could she give up??


    Whether you say she is unreasonable, or whether you say she has double standards, in short, she is a person who helps relatives and does not help.


    On this point, she had very similar views with her fellow Zhou Ye.


    Facing the reluctant Leng Yue, Huo An hadn''t spoken yet, and the brothers beside him were reluctant...


    They also drew out their weapons, and then faced Leng Yue''s sword and said: "That woman, you are so unreasonable to speak. You are also a rascal looking at your dress. Others don''t know the rules here, don''t you know? ??"


    "Bah, I''m just being unreasonable today!!" Leng Yue said, she was about to smash her body and fight them.


    Unfortunately, her hand was grabbed by Zhou Ye."Well, Xiaoyue''er, it was not intentional, besides...I am fine with this!!"


    "Huh!!" Leng Yue heard Zhou Ye''s words and snorted coldly at Huo An and the others, and then carefully picked up Zhou Ye''s hand that grabbed the sword just now, and checked it carefully... "It''s okay. Ye, did you hurt anything?"


    Although she knew that her man was invulnerable, but-to worry is to worry, worry for no reason.


    "It''s okay!!" Zhou Ye smiled and let Leng Yue look at her hand.


    At this time, Huo An again apologized to Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye waved his hand, saying that he would not get in the way...


    "I don''t know why the little brother stopped me? Have we met?" Huo An asked strangely.


    "Of course I met!" Zhou Ye smiled...


    "Oh?" Huo An looked at Zhou Ye carefully. After half a day, he was sure that he had never seen Zhou Ye...


    If he had seen such a handsome boy, Huo An felt that he would never forget him.


    "We shouldn''t have seen it?" Huo An said uncertainly.


    "You have seen it, but you don''t remember it!!" Zhou Ye laughed and said, "Well, since we met here today, if we are destined, go, I invite you to have a drink!!"


    "This..." Huo An didn''t know, should he go?


    He is sure that he has never seen this boy, but this boy is very sure that he has seen himself?Then it must be the wrong person.


    Thinking of this, Huo An opened his mouth and said: "Little brother, you must have admitted the wrong person. I have never left the Western Regions, so how can I meet you? My name is Huo..."


    "I know your name is Huo An!!" Zhou Ye interrupted Huo An and said with a smile: "Whether you remember me or not, meeting is predestined. I only ask you to drink. You will not lose face, right? "


    "..." Huo An still hesitated...


    "Otherwise, I heard that your swordsmanship is very good? Otherwise-let''s come to a martial arts club, how about a competition? If I win, you will drink with me. If I lose, then let everything go. What?" Please don''t be as aggressive, Zhou Ye is also dependent on Huo An.


    He planned that every time he came across Brother Long''s movie, he would be smashed into him...just as a movie ticket owed to him.


    "Big brother, compare with him!!"


    "Yes, brother, compare with him!!!"


    Huo An hasn''t spoken yet, the brothers around him have already begun to irritate...


    In their opinion, although Zhou Ye is handsome, does it mean that he is superb in swordsmanship??How dare to compete with your eldest brother??Really never died.


    "Well, then, it''s better for us to click to the end!!" Under the encouragement of the brothers, Huo An also nodded.


    After all, he was only twenty years old at this time, when he was young and vigorous.


    Although there is an idea of ??maintaining peace, the young people still have the desire to win.


    A group of people simply found a clearing in the city...


    Huo An and Zhou Ye confronted each other with wooden sticks instead of swords...


    On Huo An''s side, a group of brothers cheered loudly for their brother.

 Chapter 1401

    On Zhou Ye''s side, Leng Yue was the only one, cheering for her own man...


    Although it seems that the strength of the relatives and friends of the two sides is somewhat different, but-in Zhou Ye''s view, in terms of appearance-the strength of the relatives and friends of his family is far superior to that of Huo An.


    No way, the brothers over Huo An, one by one, five big and three thick, none of them look good...


    However, regardless of the number of relatives and friends, and regardless of the appearance of the relatives and friends, these are meaningless for the competition.


    At this moment, Huo An, already holding a wooden stick, staring at Zhou Ye with his eyes, like a predator cheetah, ready to go.


    Reference 1797


    The first thousand seven hundred and ninety-seven chapters


    "Please!" Huo An clasped his fists, then struck a posture.


    Zhou Ye looked at Huo An and smiled slightly... "Please!"


    I saw Huo An at this moment, holding sticks in both hands, parallel to his shoulders, and the tip of the stick pointed at Zhou Ye...


    At first glance, this sword technique is the one commonly used in battlefields...


    Because, ordinary people in the rivers and lakes seldom use the two-handed sword holding method. For them, swordsmanship lies in the elegance, and the tricky change lies in the flexibility.


    Obviously, two-handed swords cannot do this.


    Only the swordsmanship used on the battlefield can hold swords in both hands...


    This kind of swordsmanship tempered on the battlefield is open and close, and it is an aura that has me invincible to move forward.


    The quality of the two swordsmanship cannot be clearly stated. After all, one is a single battle, the other is a group fight... there is no way to compare.


    As for Huo An''s posture, Zhou Ye looked indifferent, holding a stick in one hand, standing there just like a man who could not martial arts.


    Seeing this situation, Huo An couldn''t help but frown...


    Does this kid know how to use swordsmanship??Don''t accidentally hurt him again??


    Thinking of this, Huo An shook the wooden stick in his hand, then slammed forward and pierced Zhou Ye.


    Huo An has left a bit of extra energy in his hands, afraid that Zhou Ye will be hurt...


    However, when his sword was about to pierce Zhou Ye, he felt a flower in front of his eyes, and then, he lost Zhou Ye''s trace...


    When Huo An habitually wanted to turn around to defend, he felt a chill in his neck... Then a faint voice came into his ears.


    "you lose!!"


    It turned out that at this moment, Zhou Ye''s figure had already circled behind Huo An, and the wooden stick had been placed on his shoulder.


    If Zhou Ye is holding a real sword, then there is no doubt that Huo An''s life is already in Zhou Ye''s hands...


    "I lost..." Huo An sighed, the wooden stick in his hand loosened...


    He is not a person who can''t afford to lose, and he also thinks he can''t prevent Zhou Ye''s move just now, so - he is convinced to lose.


    Huo An was convinced, but his brothers were not convinced, "It doesn''t count... it doesn''t count!!"


    "Yes, kid, you are cheating!!"


    "Yes, that''s right... One more match!!"


    "Yes, one more match!!"


    Leng Yue, who stood by and watched the battle, became angry when he heard the irritating sound of these guys."You guys, can''t afford to lose, can''t you?? My guy wins, he wins..."


    "We don''t care, anyway we didn''t see..."


    "Yes, yes..."


    "Big brother, compare him again!!"


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Okay, one more game, one more game!!"


    Huo An smiled apologetically at Zhou Ye... "I''m sorry, little brother, my brothers made you laugh!!"


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter!!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "I don''t think you have any use for your strength just now. Why don''t you fight again?"


    "That''s good!!" Huo An told the truth, he was a little pleased with Lie...


    He doesn''t care about winning or losing. What he cares about is how to deal with a speed player like Zhou Ye in the future?


    People who practice martial arts can''t practice martial arts unless they are competitive.


    However, it is impossible to practice martial arts just to be competitive.


    People who don''t have the heart to win can''t persist, but people who have the heart to win won''t live long.


    Huo An''s own character is victorious, but he was taught by General Huo Qubing since he was a child and knows how to restrain himself, so he can cultivate his temperament smoothly.


    Ahem... It''s far away.


    The two separated again...


    This time, Huo An got serious... he didn''t keep his hands anymore...


    One shot is a killer move...


    And then the eggs-


    In front of Zhou Ye, a non-human fellow, everything was given for nothing.


    There is still no suspense about the result of this competition...


    At the same time that Huo An made a move, Zhou Ye''s stick was once again placed on Huo An''s neck.


    This time, Huo An also slammed...he ignored Zhou Ye''s stick.Then launched an offensive against Zhou Ye.


    Unfortunately¡­¡­


    As a result, Huo An was very desperate...


    Every time he made a move, Zhou Ye would be spotted deadly.


    After half an hour............


    "Stop hitting...you guy, is it a monster?" Huo An weakly threw the wooden stick in his hand to the ground... and sat down."Why are you so fast?"


    Looking at Huo An, who was sweating profusely, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Want to learn?"

 Chapter 1402

    "Want to learn!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Huo An hurriedly nodded and said, "Can you teach me?"


    "Can''t..." Zhou Ye laughed and said, "The master''s unique knowledge, it is not the command of the master, and it must not be passed on to outsiders!"


    "Huh..." Huo An felt helpless, pointed at Zhou Ye, and said with a wry smile: "You kid, just entertain me!!!"


    "Hahahaha..." Zhou Ye burst into laughter...


    He really can''t pass it to Huo An, he knows a P martial arts, Sanda or something, he is here...but Huo An doesn''t need it either.


    Zhou Ye can''t catch Huo An and inject acridine with genetic modification fluid, right??


    Get a fake fast silver in the Han Dynasty??


    forget it¡­¡­


    With that time, why don''t I help my woman Xiao Yue''er make a change...


    "Now¡ªyou can drink, right?" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Of course it can be!!" Although Huo An lost, he still thought Zhou Ye was not bad and worthy."However, this time I invite you!!"


    As Huo An said, he took out a few big money from his arms and threw them to the brothers who were watching the battle. "Go and buy some wine and meat. I want to have a good drink with this little brother today!!"


    "Good!" The guy who got the money got up and went to buy alcohol and meat, but was stopped by Zhou Ye.


    "Just get some food at will, I have good wine here!!"


    "No problem!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the buddy replied happily, and took a few brothers around and left.


    At this time, Leng Yue also walked over, wiped the unnecessary sweat from his forehead with his handkerchief, and asked: "Where shall we go to drink?"


    "Are there any bright spots?" Hearing Leng Yue''s words, Zhou Ye turned to ask Huo An, "I don''t like the environment in the wine shop!!"


    "Yes!!!" Huo An was taken aback when he heard Zhou Ye''s words, then he stood up with a big laugh... "Go, I''ll take you to a good place!!"


    When Zhou Ye heard the words, he immediately followed...When he went to someone''s place and wanted to find a good place to drink, he would naturally look for a local.


    that''s it¡­¡­


    Huo An first took Zhou Ye and Leng Yue to the place where he often ate, and ordered the brothers who were waiting here to buy food to find him in the old place.


    Then, he led Zhou Ye and others directly towards the mountain city in the middle of the mountain-soon, Zhou Ye saw what Huo An said was a good place to drink, I have to say... this place is really amazing. .


    Reference 1798


    The first thousand seven hundred and ninety-eight chapters


    So, where did Huo An take Zhou Ye to drink??


    It is located on the beacon tower at the top of the mountain city barracks.


    The beacon tower is exactly a trapezoidal straight tower.


    There is a wooden ladder leading to the top platform.


    There are firewood, wolf dung and other things in the building, and there are also well-coded firewood in the middle of the stage. Once there is a military situation, you only need to light it immediately.


    what did you say??Will the firewood be left wet by rain??


    You have to figure out where is this place??This is the Western Regions... Three hundred and sixty-five days a year, five days of rain would be good...


    As for it, it just happened to be that point, and it¡¯s okay if the firewood gets wet. Isn¡¯t there still firewood in the building??It''s nothing more than a little effort, and then shipped it up.


    What Huo An said is a good place to drink is the top of the beacon.


    Originally, the beacon tower was built on the top of the mountain, and after everyone climbed the beacon tower, they had a panoramic view of the entire city. It felt like a small view of the mountains. It was really a great place to drink.


    "How is this place?" Huo An looked at Zhou Ye and smiled.


    "A good place, really a good place!!" Standing on the edge of the platform, Zhou Ye looked at the mountains in the distance and the city under his feet, and he was amazed.


    Although most of the mountains here look bare, but-there are too many things, they all seem to have an aura.


    Now it looks very vigorous.


    Huo An was naturally very happy when he heard Zhou Ye''s praise...


    The two of them sat on the stage and chatted before the person buying the wine and meat came.


    "The little brother seems to come from inside the gate?" Huo An asked.


    "Yeah!!" Zhou Ye said, smiling: "I like to wander by nature, and I rely on a bit of martial arts, and don''t care about bandits, so I like to look around the scenery..."


    "This is..." Huo An asked strangely, pointing to Leng Yue, who had been sitting next to Zhou Ye cleverly.


    Although Leng Yue has always claimed that Zhou Ye is his own man, and Huo An also understands the meaning of her words, but¡ªthe same sentence, in this era, Han people look down on Hu people and think that Hu people are all foreigners. , So... Huo An wanted to hear a word from Zhou Ye.


    These words are related to what kind of friendship he will have with Zhou Ye.


    After all, many Han people do have concubine rooms for Hu people, but - they will never admit that Hu Ji is their wife, because - they feel that way is very embarrassing.


    On the contrary, Zhou Ye was very carefree about it, let alone a scumbag, even foreigners, there are more of his women...What is there to dare not admit??


    "This is the wife that Ming Media is marrying!!" Zhou Ye smiled and took Leng Yue in his arms... and introduced: "We met and knew each other in the sea of ??death, and I also met her father. We have already held a wedding!!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Leng Yue seemed to be blocked by something in her heart, with an indescribable feeling of comfort...


    Even if Zhou Ye refused to admit that she was his wife in front of Huo An, Leng Yue wouldn''t blame him, because - this is the trend of this era... Hanism is the theme of this era.


    As a Han Chinese, even if Zhou Ye refused to admit that she was his wife in front of outsiders, it was because of the face of a man that Leng Yue would never resent him.


    but--


    Zhou Ye introduced to Huo An so seriously that she was his wife, which made Leng Yue''s eyes filled with tears unknowingly.


    "Eh!! Why are you crying again!!!" Zhou Ye looked at the teardrops in Leng Yue''s eyes, distressed... He grimaced in a hurry, and was also persuasively, trying to stop Leng Yue''s tears.


    However, the more he was, the more Leng Yue couldn''t stop her tears.


    In desperation, Zhou Ye could only hug Leng Yue tightly and let her cry in his arms...


    Seeing the crying Leng Yue, Huo An had a feeling of empathy.


    He is not actually a Han. Although he has a Han surname, he is a wicked man... He was only adopted by General Huo since he was a child, so his surname is Huo.


    In fact, the identity of this husky has brought him a lot of trouble in the army...Promotion is always the last, and the credit is always halved.


    This is the awkward position of foreigners in the Han court.

 Chapter 1403

    Otherwise, by virtue of his military exploits, he should have been promoted to the protector, rather than a mere general.


    However, Huo An doesn''t care much about this. He often says that his life was given by General Huo Qubing. Although General Huo is no longer there, he wants to pass on General Huo''s philosophy...


    He said so and did so.


    Keke-far away.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Huo An couldn''t help shouting: "Okay!!!"


    His voice shocked Leng Yue who was crying in Zhou Ye''s arms...


    "You brother, I have settled..." Huo An said, grabbing Zhou Ye''s hand and shaking...


    "That...I don''t like men!!" Zhou Ye took his hand out of Huo An without a trace...


    His words made Huo An dumbfounded."I don''t like men either..."


    "Do you have evidence???" Zhou Ye deliberately looked at Huo An with a look of gays...


    There was a flurry of hair in Huo An''s heart...


    However, Huo An also noticed that Zhou Ye was playing with himself, and he couldn''t help but smile and asked, "Do you have any evidence?"


    "Of course I have it!!" Zhou Ye laughed and embraced Leng Yue and kissed her on her cheek... "I have a wife!!"


    "......" Huo An suddenly felt dumb...with a helpless sigh: "Well...I don''t have a wife!!"


    "Hahaha..." X2


    After saying this, the two looked at each other and laughed...


    Sometimes the friendship between men is very strange, maybe because of a word, or because they find each other interesting, they can become friends.


    And Huo An obviously appreciates Zhou Ye, and appreciates his non-discrimination against Huren...


    And what about Zhou Ye?Naturally, I also appreciate Huo An. Who told him to be played by Long Ge?


    Tell the truth-


    Sometimes, when Zhou Ye looked at Huo An¡¯s face, he felt an urge to laugh...


    why???


    Who caused Brother Long to be broken by the UP owners of station B??


    Seeing Brother Long''s face, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but think of such a magical sentence [shampoo plus special effects, DUANG].


    And Huo An was often confused by Zhou Ye''s hilarious laugh... He looked all over his body, there was really nothing unusual.


    In the end, he had to regard Zhou Ye''s big laugh as his personality, and he was born a person who liked to laugh... Well, it was really a pain Huo An.


    While talking, all the food and drink were bought back...


    Needless to say, it is still five X liquid... Huo An and his brothers were still drunk by Zhou Ye to doubt their lives.


    Reference 1799


    One thousand seven hundred and ninety-nine chapters


    When the first rays of dawn shone on Luntai City in the early morning, Zhou Ye woke up...


    Last night, after getting Huo An and the others drunk...Zhou Ye returned to the city with Leng Yue.


    It is absolutely impossible to find an inn or something.


    It''s impossible to live in any inn in this place in this life.


    Among other things, the stinky smell in this inn will make you unbearable.


    You know, Luntai City is the seat of the Protectorate of the Western Regions, and it is also an important node on the Silk Road.


    All the Hu merchants and Han merchants traveling from north to south have to pass here, and what is the most precious thing here??


    It''s not food, not cows or horses, but water...


    The water here is taken from the ground. Isn''t it enough to drink water?Do you still want to take a bath??


    Go dreaming.


    In short¡ªthe smell inside the inn was absolutely unbearable for Zhou Ye.


    Strictly speaking, this is not as good as the oasis where Southern Huong''an is located. At least there are still a few springs there, and you can wash and bathe from time to time.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye simply found an open space in the city and pitched his magic tent...


    With Lengyue in the tent, after taking a hot and comfortable bath with magic, I slept till dawn.


    Fortunately, this was not the busiest time on the Silk Road. Otherwise, Zhou Ye would really not find a place to set up a tent.


    When Zhou Ye woke up, he and Leng Yue were tired for a long time before getting up and washing...


    After eating and drinking casually to fill his stomach, Zhou Ye left his tent with Leng Yue.


    The tent or something, of course, must be put away. This is not the camping area in the later scenic spot. Someone will help you look at the tent.


    Although Zhou Ye¡¯s magic tent is not afraid of people stealing, it¡¯s better to do more than to do less. Why do you always find things for yourself??


    After packing up, Zhou Ye returned to the beacon tower, and the soldiers guarding the beacon tower also recognized that Zhou Ye was the person who drank with Huo Pianjiang yesterday, and naturally let them in.


    On the beacon tower, Zhou Ye looked at Huo An and others who were sleeping like dead pigs, and couldn''t help but laugh.


    And Leng Yue was also given a burst of laughter by the posture of these people.


    No way, their posture is really...too strong.


    Huo An hugged his brother''s feet, and his brother''s boots were left aside without knowing when. At this time, Huo An was still chewing on his brother''s toes, while talking in sleep... "Boss... you meat, why is it so salty... Your family is really rich!!"


    And the buddy who was holding his foot and chewing is also talking in sleep."Hehehe...Xiaohong, when did you like this one too...not bad...so comfortable!!"


    The appearance of the others is also terrible...


    Zhou Ye casually moved...


    The four water balls just condensed on a few people out of thin air...


    Leng Yue, who had already understood her man''s abilities, didn''t feel weird. Seeing this situation, she could almost guess what her man wanted to do...


    "You are so bad..." Leng Yue said in a low voice while smiling idiotically.

 Chapter 1404

    "I''m a bad person, do you like it?" Zhou Ye laughed in a low voice.


    "Like..." Leng Yue said without hesitation: "What I like is in my bones..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled and gently put a sip on her lips when she heard Leng Yue''s words, "The show has begun!!"


    Following the sound of words, Zhou Ye snapped his fingers lightly.


    Slap¡ªthe sound.


    All the water balls burst at this moment, and the cold icy water instantly showered this group of guys with a heart-warming heart.


    "Why... it''s raining!!" The hangover people were agitated by the ice water.


    And Huo An even opened his eyes in a daze. When he saw what was in his mouth, he ran to the side and broadcast to the ground.


    Other people are not much better than him...


    No way, it''s because their sleeping posture is too ecstasy...they themselves can''t stand the ecstasy.


    After everyone was fully awake, they rushed to chase Zhou Ye, the culprit.


    It''s a pity--their cultivation wasn''t enough. The four of them couldn''t stop Zhou Ye from this small place on the beacon...Instead, they were teased by Zhou Ye again.


    In the end, everyone was too tired to breathe. Looking at Zhou Ye, he still looked relaxed and relaxed.


    Everyone finally had to recognize a reality, and that was - they were far from Zhou Ye''s opponents.


    After a while...


    "Brother Zhou came to say goodbye to us today?" Huo An asked.


    In his opinion, the Western Regions are really nothing fun. After taking a round and experiencing the exotic customs, it is time to leave.


    "No!" Zhou Ye smiled: "I haven''t played enough here yet. I plan to act with you to see how this Western Region Protector House relies on three hundred soldiers to command the thirty-sixth of the Western Regions. National!!!"


    "Hahaha...Alright!!" Huo An didn''t care much.


    The emperor is far away, and the current Daduhu is a not-so-nosy person...


    As a partial general, he has been in this Duhu Mansion for many years, and he will give him some face up and down.


    After all, Huo An''s behavior is quite good, many people convince him.


    Moreover, the Western Regions Protectorate commanded the thirty-six countries of the Western Regions. To put it bluntly, it was not relying on force... There was nothing to play with Zhou Ye.


    Besides, Huo An also likes Zhou Ye''s character. He is loyal and not a sneaky person.


    You asked him how he could tell??


    Ahem... Huo An believes that wine is character. I drank with Zhou Ye yesterday, and the wine was dry, absolutely not slippery... This was enough.


    Sometimes, a drink between men can make each other irresistible friends.


    So - Huo An simply found a house for Zhou Ye in the city. After all, he couldn''t always live in a tent, right??


    Zhou Ye stayed here temporarily.


    When nothing happened, Zhou Ye mingled with Huo An and others, either drinking or competing...


    Sometimes, Zhou Ye would go with Huo An...


    have to say¡­¡­


    Huo An''s character of the Virgin is really hard to hate.


    Of course, although Zhou Ye didn''t hate the character of the Virgin Mary, he absolutely couldn''t make him a Virgin Mary.


    The days just passed by day by day.


    Before he knew it, Zhou Ye had been in Luntai City for almost three months.


    In these three months, Zhou Ye was taken by Huo An to run a lot of places, north to Xi Qiemi, south to Rong Lu...


    It can be said that Zhou Ye is almost finished transferring the entire Western Regions...


    I often stay away for ten days...


    Fortunately, Leng Yue always followed Zhou Ye. After all, as a nation on horseback, Leng Yue¡¯s riding skills are better than Huo An and the others...


    It''s just a pain for Huo An and the others... Zhou Ye and Leng Yue have to feed dog food all the time... That dog food is really - super cool.


    Just when Zhou Ye felt that he might have to wait for a while for the beauty named Xiuqing, the good news came unexpectedly.


    Chapter 1800


    The first thousand eight hundred chapters


    Today is the trading day of Luntai City once a month.


    On this day, almost all people from the 36 countries in the Western Regions will come here... either to buy or sell, or to exchange clothes.


    Outside Luntai City, people of all races came to trade.


    There are Bai Rong people, there are Pai people, there are Daxia people and even Da Yue people...


    In short, the grand occasion here is quite like a temple fair for later generations.


    At this time, Zhou Ye was taking Leng Yue''s hand and wandering in the market...


    Not to mention, there are still a lot of good things here, all kinds of furs and medicinal materials, and even some local specialties, Zhou Ye, can''t even be named.


    "These guys, why don''t they choose other places to trade, but choose to trade in Luntai City where the Duhu Mansion is located?" Zhou Ye asked as he wandered around.


    "Because they don''t believe each other!!" Leng Yue smiled when she heard her own man''s words: "Most of the 36 countries in the Western Regions have feuds... either because of livestock or because of water... in other people''s turf. In the case of trading, they are afraid that they will be hacked!!"


    "..." Hearing Leng Yue''s words, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, okay...what you said was right, but I was speechless.


    With Huren''s character, they can really do things like eating black and picking up sesame seeds.


    In fact, if there is really a powerful force that can open a fair from a fairer perspective...The wealth and reputation you get can be much more than one vote. It''s a pity... These guys are born with a violent factor in their blood, and it is as difficult for them to do so as to ascend to the sky.


    While complaining about the thirty-six countries of the Western Regions in his heart, Zhou Ye wandered around the market with Leng Yue.


    Perhaps it was because of the proximity to the Duhu Palace, or the powerful Han Dynasty behind the Dubo Palace gave these guys a trace of fear.


    At least, Zhou Ye didn''t see a situation where he would draw his sword at every disagreement...


    The most funny thing is--

 Chapter 1405

    Here, the languages ??of the thirty-six countries are not the same, but they can actually make business with gestures, I have to say-this is really fun for Zhou Ye.


    The two of them wandered around, and they came to a stall with all kinds of furs. A filthy braided man was squatting there... After many people came to look for the price, they shook their heads and left. Up...


    At this time, Leng Yue also took a fancy to the two white wolf skins on the stall.


    Those two white wolf skins were really good, there was no variegated color, they were white and white...but Zhou Ye was not very interested.


    When it comes to furs, there are many furs of various animals on the continent of Azeroth, and many even have a hint of magic.


    After a casual glance, Zhou Ye planned to take Leng Yue away, but Leng Yue did not leave, "Ye, wait for me!!"


    Leng Yue said while squatting in front of the stall, pointing at the two white wolf skins and asking: "How much is the wolf skin?"


    At this time, the Hu Ren who set up the stall saw that the clothes on Leng Yue and Zhou Ye were both high-quality, and he immediately became energetic."Girl, really good eyesight... These two wolf skins were only hunted after I chased the wolf king in the mountains for two days and two nights... Look at this fur, except that there is no trace of damage, it is really top grade!! "


    Zhou Ye also squatted down at this time...


    Since his own woman is interested in these two wolf skins, he doesn''t care, anyway, he is not bad for money...


    At this moment, Leng Yue began to look at the two wolf skins.


    I have to say that the Human stall owner who sells wolf skins did not lie. These two white wolf skins did not have a trace of damage. Obviously, when hunting, the hunter''s bow and arrow shot the wolf''s head.


    Only in this case, the wolf skin will have no scars.


    After reading it for a while, Leng Yue nodded in satisfaction and asked: "I want these two wolf skins. You can say a price!!!"


    "This..." Hearing Leng Yue''s question for the price, Hu Ren''s stall owner rubbed his hands in embarrassment... "I don''t want any furs..."


    "No money?" Leng Yue was stunned when he heard the vendor''s words, "What do you want to change without money?"


    "I want to change ten catties... ten catties of salt!!" After the Hu Ren stammered a bit, he watched Leng Yue and Zhou Ye eagerly...


    These two people are the people he met who felt most likely to have what he wanted. The guys who asked for the price just now were all dressed in tattered clothes, or shabby. It''s not like someone who can take out what he wants...


    Therefore, talented Hu sent them at will...


    "You want salt?" Leng Yue was stunned when he heard Hu Ren''s words...


    To say that these two white wolf skins are indeed relatively rare, and the value is indeed enough to exchange ten catties of salt, but-one thing to know, salt is not something you can buy if you want, only in a fixed set It is possible to buy salt at a fixed time in the city...


    Obviously, the Hu people''s tribe in front of them may have missed the salt market because of some things, so they had to try their luck here.


    When Zhou Ye heard what Hu Ren said, he couldn''t help but slander... [It''s really cheap...]


    In these days, ten catties of table salt can be exchanged for good fur... This is really super cool. If anyone can travel through the past and present, just selling salt can make a lot of money.


    But Leng Yue couldn''t help but look at her man... She knew that there was so much salt in her man''s hands... "Ye..."


    "Buy, buy, buy...not to buy, it''s not a person!!" Zhou Ye waved his hand and smiled and said to the Huren, "Are you going to get it with me? Or are you here waiting for us to deliver it?"


    "I''ll go get it with you..." Hu Ren''s eyes lit up when he heard Zhou Ye''s words. He has been squatting here all morning...


    Many seemingly extravagant people can''t come up with what he wants... He is almost desperate, and he has finally hoped for a buyer, so how dare he still wait here.


    You know, in the Western Regions, salt is more expensive than gold...


    Gold cannot be eaten or drunk, it can only be used as currency, but-if people don''t eat salt for three days, they will be powerless... This thing is a necessity of life.


    "Then go!!" Zhou Ye smiled, pulling Leng Yue to stand up...


    "Don''t wait for me!" Hu Ren hurriedly packed the fur fur from the stall in a large package, picked it up and followed Zhou Ye to the city.


    Zhou Ye and Leng Yue walked towards the city with the Human selling fur.


    After a while... the group arrived at Zhou Ye''s temporary residence, "Wait for me here!!"


    As Zhou Ye said, he walked into the house... After a while, he walked out with a leather bag... "This is the salt you want, don''t you think it!!"


    "This..." Hu Ren opened the leather bag and took a look. The white salt was almost dazzling his eyes... He tremblingly pinched a little salt from the bag and put it in his mouth... The salty taste immediately filled his mouth...yes, it was indeed salt..."This, this salt is too expensive...I...I...I can''t afford it!!!"


    Chapter 1801


    Chapter one thousand eight hundred and one


    "It''s okay... you just have to hold it!!" Zhou Ye smiled, and said indifferently.


    No matter what time, no matter what world he is in, Zhou Ye is not a money-losing master...How can he care about the price difference between fine salt and coarse salt?


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Hu Ren kept thanking him with excitement.


    Finally, not only handed over two white wolf skins, but also all his furs...


    Zhou Ye couldn''t refuse, so he had to accept it.


    Seeing Hu Ren leaving behind holding the salt bag, Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing.


    No matter when or where, there are always such straightforward people.


    "Okay, the white wolf skin you want!!" Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, and then handed Leng Yue the bag of wolf skin.


    "Yeah!!" Leng Yue smiled and took the burden from her own man... She actually knew the price of fine salt, but-since her own men stopped talking, why bother to be a nagging woman? ??


    "By the way, what do you want these wolf skins for?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "It''s going to be cold soon..." Leng Yue opened the bag and selected the fur in the package, and said: "I want to sew a coat for you..."


    "..." Hearing Leng Yue''s words, Zhou Ye was silent for a while...


    Not to mention his body is the cold wind in the desert, even if it is absolutely zero, he can do nothing about it...


    However, this is Leng Yue''s heart...


    How could Zhou Ye live up to the grace of the beauty??


    "What''s the matter, Ye?" Leng Yue also noticed that there was something wrong with her man''s face at this time... She put down the fur in her hand and walked in front of him, a little worried and measured his forehead with her hand... Nothing. The problem?


    "I''m okay..." Zhou Ye smiled, gently hugging Leng Yue into his arms, and whispered: "I just feel that I love you more, what should I do?"


    When Leng Yue heard these words, her heart was almost drunk. She snuggled in the arms of her own man and said in a low voice: "Bad guys will make me happy!!"


    Just when the two showed their affection at the door of the house...


    Suddenly a voice came.


    "Am I here at the wrong time?"


    With the voice, Huo An''s figure appeared beside them...

 Chapter 1406

    "You didn''t come at the right time, but you shouldn''t have come at all!" Zhou Ye spit out Huo An unceremoniously...


    "Then I''m leaving!!" Huo An laughed and made a look like he was leaving...


    result----


    Neither Zhou Ye nor Leng Yue called him... it made him embarrassed...


    "Okay, just talk about it!!" Zhou Ye looked at Huo An''s appearance and couldn''t help but sighed and said, "What''s the task this time?"


    "Hey!!" Huo An touched his nose and walked back. He smiled and said to Zhou Ye: "I''m going to Yumenguan this time...Do you want to come together?"


    "Go to Yumen Pass?" Zhou Ye asked hesitantly, "Why are you going to Yumen Pass?"


    "Go to pick up people!!" Huo An said, explaining: "The imperial court is going to open up wasteland in Luntai City, so 500 households have moved from inside the pass. This time I used to escort the people who had moved here, outside the pass. It''s not that safe after all. If we don''t get them, I''m afraid..."


    Although Huo An hadn''t finished speaking, Zhou Ye already knew it.


    The Western Region is vast and sparsely populated, and there are no man''s areas everywhere.


    As for the population, it¡¯s not good to say that all tribes lack it.


    If those people are targeted by the tribes on the road... I''m afraid¡ªnot to mention the bad luck, there are probably no more kittens left.


    "Go...Ye!!" Leng Yue smiled and gently hugged her man... "I won''t go with you this time, I will make clothes for you at home!!"


    "Um..." Zhou Ye nodded gently.


    Zhou Ye is not very worried about Leng Yue¡¯s safety...not to mention that she has been practicing martial arts since she was a child, but that Zhou Ye has adjusted her DNA long ago, giving her the ability to regenerate extremely quickly, with the help of injury. No one will be her opponent...


    Moreover, the rapid regeneration ability itself is basically immune to various poisons... Therefore, Leng Yue''s safety is still guaranteed.


    Besides, there are soldiers from the Guardian Mansion in the city... In the past three months, Zhou Ye and them have almost been acquainted with them, and there is nothing to worry about.


    Since I have to go, I just go...


    Zhou Ye entered the house, pretending to clean up a bit, and then bid farewell to his own woman, led the Dream Demon Horse, and walked outside the city with Huo An.


    This time, Huo An didn''t bring too many people to pick up the migrants, and there were still only a dozen old brothers who had a good relationship.


    They waited outside the city gate early...


    Seeing Zhou Ye and Huo An coming from a distance, they suddenly started joking.


    "Oh, why didn''t our beautiful man bring your beautiful man with you today?"


    "Yeah yeah!!"


    "Did you quarrel?"


    "Hahaha..."


    "In this way, you dare to go out, be careful not to let you go to the Kang when your mother-in-law comes back!"


    These guys have been fed dog food for three months by Zhou Ye and Leng Yue. It¡¯s rare to see Zhou Ye flying solo without taunting Zhou Ye. How can they smooth the single dog''s resentment in their hearts? What??


    "Haha..." Facing the ridicule of these guys, Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "When you get to Yumen Pass, let you know what envy, jealousy and hatred are!"


    "Hahaha..." A group of soldiers laughed and said, "Could it be that you still have to find another lady-in-law?"


    A group of people said silly jokes, mounted their horses, and galloped towards Yumenguan.


    Luntai City is not close to Yumen Pass...


    Even if it is a horse riding day and night, it takes at least one day and one night... Besides, everyone can''t go on the road overnight, even if people can rest, the horse will not be able to stand it.


    So, they delayed a little while on the road...


    It was not until the early morning of the third day that I arrived at Yumen Pass.


    At Yumen Pass, a group of brothers waited outside, while Huo An went to the Taishou Mansion alone to switch official documents...


    After all, the affairs of the imperial court pay the most attention to a procedure, even if you are receiving a cart of grain, it will take a long time to trouble, let alone receiving five hundred immigrants??


    Five hundred households are not five hundred people...that''s a family unit...


    If there are at least three people in a household, there are more than 1,000 people.


    Fortunately, the people of the Taishou Mansion seem to be anxious to send these border residents out. After all, if they stay in Yumenguan, they will have to eat and drink from the Taishou Mansion, which really makes the people of the Taishou Mansion huge.


    As for, after arriving at Luntai City?


    At that time, their rations will be distributed together with the rations of the prefecture, and they will not be under the control of the prefecture.


    Soon... Huo An walked out of the Prefect''s Mansion, followed by an old man in a linen shirt.


    Chapter 1802


    Chapter one thousand eight hundred and two


    "This is my brothers!!" Huo An pointed to Zhou Ye and others and said, "I don''t know where Zhang Ting Zhang belongs to?"


    Looking at the dozen or so soldiers, Zhang Ting''s brows were almost frowned.


    The pavilion chief-the size is equivalent to the current town chief...


    There is one pavilion for ten miles, and Liu Bang has served as a pavilion chief.


    Obviously, the relocation of the border this time was not from various places, but a pavilion was moved directly.


    "General Huo, you have so few brothers..." Although the old man Zhang hasn''t finished his words, the meaning is already obvious...How can you escort thousands of us to Luntai City with such a few people??


    You know, as the biggest official in this relocation, Old Man Zhang has been inquiring about the Western Regions along the way. After all, that is their future home.


    But¡ªwhether it was the news from the guards and the merchants, he felt a sense of chaos in the Western Regions.


    In addition, although the dozen or so soldiers in front of them seemed to be sturdy, they did not reassure him.


    Hearing what Old Man Zhang said, a group of Huo An''s brothers suddenly became dissatisfied.


    "We have a total of five hundred brothers in the Protector House. It would be nice to have more than a dozen people to meet you!!"


    "Just..."


    "Brothers have been in the Western Regions for so many years, it''s different now!!"


    "Old man, you..."


    "Alright..." Zhou Ye turned his head to stop those guys'' complaints...It can be said that his prestige among the army at this time was directed at Huo An.

 Chapter 1407

    How did these prestige come from??


    Without him...


    Drinking, drinking, fighting...


    With Zhou Ye''s scolding, everyone stopped complaining...


    At this time, Zhou Ye walked up to Old Man Zhang and said with a smile: "Lao Zhang, please don''t worry, we will send you to the Luntai City Duhu Mansion with a lot of people... We still have this confidence! !"


    "This..." Old man Zhang looked at Zhou Ye, and after hesitating for a moment... said: "Well then... I will take you all to our camp!!"


    Seeing this situation, Huo An quietly picked a thumbs up against Zhou Ye...


    [As expected, you can talk about Xiaolangjun, everyone can do it right!


    There is a reason why Huo An thinks so...


    The Protector of the Western Regions is responsible for mediating the grievances of the 36 countries, and Huo An is responsible for mediating.


    It''s just that Huo An''s look is a little stupid, in addition to moving people with sincerity, he really doesn''t know how to talk.


    However, during these three months, as long as there was Zhou Ye, as long as he opened his mouth, no matter how fierce the fighting was, both parties in the fight would stop and accept mediation.


    Therefore, a group of brothers jokingly called Zhou Ye a [talkable little man]...


    In fact, Zhou Ye can say something like a P... He is totally dependent on his spiritual stand to influence others...


    With the character of this guy who can do things and never beep, who would believe that he can speak well??


    It''s the same, including just shaking the old man Zhang... He still used his mental standpoint.


    Ahem... It''s far away.


    In this way, Zhou Ye, Huo An and others, under the leadership of Old Man Zhang, walked towards an abandoned barracks... It was originally a camp of the border army, but it has been abandoned for a long time, and these immigrants came to Yumen Pass. With nowhere to stay, I had to temporarily hide in this abandoned barracks.


    When the time was short, everyone came to the gate of the barracks...


    At this time, at the entrance of the barracks, a girl in a dark Hanfu was looking forward to it...


    When she saw Old Man Zhang, she suddenly smiled and ran over."Daddy!!"


    "Hey..." Seeing his daughter running, there was a smile on Old Man Zhang''s face... "Why don''t you rest inside... What are you standing here for?"


    "Daddy goes to work, how can my daughter rest at ease?" said the girl crisply.


    At this time, she also saw the army man behind her father...


    "Daddy, are these military masters escorting us to the Duhu Mansion?" The girl blinked her big eyes and looked up and down the army.


    At this time, I have to say that handsome people are taking advantage...


    The girl''s eyes only glanced at those soldiers and passed, but when she saw Zhou Ye, she couldn''t move her eyes anymore.


    "Daughter?? Daughter??" Old man Zhang also noticed that his daughter''s eyes were a bit unable to move at this time... He yelled softly a few times.


    "Ah? Daddy...what''s the matter?" Hearing the call of Old Man Zhang, the girl just woke up like a dream, and recovered...


    At this time, she also realized that she was a bit rude, and her cheeks couldn''t help but turn red...


    "Okay, my daughter, go and call the villagers to clean up, we will set off now... we will get to Luntai City as soon as possible, so we can rest early!!" Old man Zhang ordered.


    "Okay, daddy!!" The girl promised and slid towards the barracks.


    "Please wait for a while..." Old man Zhang also turned around and bowed to Zhou Ye and the others at this time, and said, "After all, it''s all about dragging the family, it''s very inconvenient!!"


    "We know, Lao Zhang, just go busy!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, all the sergeants nodded and said...


    And Old Man Zhang also made a guilty complaint, walked in to pack his belongings... He was also one of the immigrants... There were many things to pack up.


    Until I saw the figure of Old Man Zhang disappeared into the barracks... At this time a group of sergeants surrounded him.


    "Lang Jun Yanfu is not shallow..."


    "I see that the woman''s eyes look at Lang Jun are different!!"


    "Hahaha...that''s right!!"


    "Lang Jun really deserves to be Lang Jun..."


    Of course they had just noticed the girl''s eyes looking at Zhou Ye... However, they had long been used to this situation.


    In response, Zhou Ye just smiled slightly and dealt with a few words casually.


    To be honest... Zhou Ye was also speechless at this time. He didn''t expect that the beautiful Xiuqing that could not be found was actually a people who moved to the border.


    However, if you think about it carefully, it doesn''t seem to be wrong.


    After all, there are not many literate people in this era, and there are very few women who can read and read...


    Such a woman is absolutely impossible to appear in the frontier of the Western Regions...


    Only in the prosperous area of ??the city, can such a woman appear... No way, the big man does not have nine years of compulsory education.


    Ahem, it''s a bit far...


    While talking and laughing, the migrants had already packed their things...the drove the animals, the ones carrying the bags...they walked out of the barracks one by one.


    Chapter 1803


    The first thousand eight hundred and three chapters


    The straight line distance from Yumen Pass to Luntai City where the Western Region Duhu Mansion is located is not far.


    It is about three to four hundred kilometers.


    but¡­¡­


    In this era, there is no expressway that opens up roads and bridges between mountains and rivers. It has to go around mountains and rivers without bridges.


    Invisibly, it made a big circle.


    And taking the thousands of people on the road is not so easy than when they came.


    After all, you can''t expect these migrants to be able to afford horses, and occasionally there are a few mule horses, these people also love their family members, and are not willing to make their livestock tired.


    Looking at the people moving slowly, the heads of all the sergeants were a little bigger.

 Chapter 1408

    But this is also no way...


    Escorting this kind of work is no better than others, let alone... These people go to Luntai City to help them to farm. They can''t turn their heads and leave no matter how urgent they are??


    That''s it, the group of people slowly walked towards Luntai City.


    It was almost noon when I left Yumen Pass, but by the end of the day, I had not walked 20 kilometers away.


    Seeing that it was getting dark, Huo An could only find a place slightly close to the cliff and set up camp temporarily.


    Walking at night on the grassland??


    I''m afraid you haven''t been bitten by wolves...


    You know, the wolves can be called a hegemony on the grassland.


    The small ones, dozens of them, the larger ones, even hundreds of them, and the wolves are extremely cunning. Under the command of the first wolves, they even dare to attack small armies... and they often still succeed.Therefore, people on the grassland fear wolves, and this fear is also mixed with some worship.


    There are no tents...


    The relocating households skillfully took the things they carried, orderly surrounding them as a temporary barrier, and they began to bury the pot and cook.


    They are already proficient with this set of skills.


    After all, they have been walking from their hometown to Yumen Pass for almost a month.The skills of camping and camping are almost familiar and can''t be familiar anymore.


    Huo An and others were helping these immigrants prepare to camp, while Zhou Ye brought a group of women to fetch water.


    After all, cooking requires water, and after walking all the way, they have already drunk the water they carried.


    "Brother Zhou, are there many wolves on the grassland?" At this time, Xiuqing carried two water bags in one hand and a bucket, and followed Zhou Ye... She curiously asked: "Why does General Huo want Are there so many traps outside the camp??"


    Hearing Xiuqing''s words, Zhou Ye smiled and said: "On the grassland, the most terrifying thing is not the Huren robber, nor the snowstorm, but the wolf pack..."


    "Why?" Xiuqing blinked her big eyes and looked at Zhou Ye...


    "The pass is densely populated. Naturally, there will not be too many beasts!" Zhou Ye explained: "But the Western Regions are sparsely populated... It is normal that no humans can be seen within a hundred miles, so the wolves are here. There are almost no natural enemies... and wild wolves are cunning by nature. They never fight hard with the brigade army. If things look bad, they will flee thousands of miles... Therefore, it is difficult to completely eliminate them!"


    "It turned out to be like this!!" Xiuqing said with a look of admiration: "Brother Zhou, you are really knowledgeable!!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled awkwardly... shouldn''t this kind of thing be common sense??Can this also be called erudition??


    Or to say...Anyone in later generations, even if he didn''t graduate from junior high school, could become a learned man back in ancient times.


    After all, the amount of information received is completely different.


    In ancient times, people''s message was basically passed on by word of mouth, and if you want to understand the script, then you have to read and hyphenate.It is a pity that in this era, the low cultural penetration rate is touching.


    It is precisely because of this that people in this era have very little knowledge, which is something of common sense in later generations, and no one here understands it.


    Someone has done statistics. It is said that the amount of information received by modern people in a day is more than the amount of information received by people in ancient times in a few months.


    Therefore, it is said that even a modern semi-illiterate returning to ancient times is enough to impersonate a polymath.


    Along the way, Xiuqing was like a hundred thousand why, constantly asking Zhou Ye''s various questions... and Zhou Ye also patiently answered them one by one.


    The women who followed them all looked at Xiuqing with envy...


    They wanted to talk to Zhou Ye too, but unfortunately they were already married... and Zhou Ye would definitely not treat them as patiently as Xiuqing, there is no way-who made Zhou Ye the leader of the Appearance Party??


    While talking, Zhou Ye had already brought everyone to the edge of a lake...


    The women one by one took the containers they brought and fetched water from the lake...


    Xiuqing also cautiously walked to the lake, wanting to bend down to get water.However, at this moment, she slipped and fell towards the lake...


    "Ah¡ª¡ª!!!" Xiuqing couldn''t help screaming and closed her eyes...


    In her opinion, this time I am afraid I will wet her dress... However, at this moment, Xiuqing suddenly felt that her slender waist was being held from behind.A familiar voice came from my ear... "Be careful..."


    Xiuqing felt a hot air blowing in her ears, making her ears itchy. At the same time, a good smell, with a hint of sunshine, also rushed into her nasal cavity... She knew, that It belongs to Zhou Ye''s taste.


    Because when she talked to Zhou Ye, she would always smell this smell from time to time.


    When she realized who was holding her waist from behind, Xiuqing''s face blushed on her neck.


    After Zhou Ye hugged her to a safe place, Xiuqing said in a low voice, "Thank you, Brother Zhou!!"


    "You''re welcome..." Zhou Ye said as he gently bit on Xiuqing''s earlobe...


    At this moment, Xiuqing was sluggish...


    She felt that the place she was touched was like being eaten by thunder, and the current spread along her ears to her whole body... so that her whole person could not move.


    Seeing the little beauty in his arms, she was too daring to move because of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but teased: "Xiuqing smells so good..."


    Xiuqing also reacted at this time. She couldn''t help but droop her head and whispered in her mouth: "Big Brother Zhou, you...you are really necrotic!!"


    "Haha...Okay, go get water..." Zhou Ye looked around at the women who were taking water. Many people had already noticed their little movements, and they were watching them with great interest. Posture...


    Oh, so many people are really bad...


    "Yeah!" At this time, Xiuqing also noticed the strange gazes of those women...Some shy, she nodded gently, and started to fill water.


    Zhou Ye looked at Xiuqing''s peach-hearted curve because he was bent over... he was a little depressed thinking-if there were not so many people at this time, it would be great.


    Chapter 1804


    The first thousand eight hundred and four chapters


    After taking the water, on the way back, the shy Xiuqing kept his head low, and didn''t even dare to glance at Zhou Ye, let alone keep asking him questions like when he came back.


    And Zhou Ye didn''t care...


    Little girl, she will be shy at first...this is normal.


    When they returned to the camp, everyone had already started cooking...


    There is no wood for you to burn on the grassland. Fortunately, when they came out of Yumen, they brought a few carts of dry cow and horse dung.


    Imagine that at home, it is impossible to bury the fire to make rice. The most is to boil some water, then soak the hard dough in it, and make do with it.


    And Zhou Ye and the others brought a lot of beef jerky and lamb, but fortunately, they can also eat it when they are grilled on a fire.


    Just when Zhou Ye, Huo An and others were chatting around the fire while eating jerky meat...


    A slender figure came over with a bowl of hot millet porridge in his hand...


    No one else, it is Xiuqing...

 Chapter 1409

    "Big Brother Zhou...this...this is the porridge I made..." Xiuqing said as she passed the porridge to Zhou Ye."Just eating jerky will hurt your stomach, drinking some porridge will make your body feel much better!!"


    "Hahaha..." XN


    Seeing Xiuqing''s appearance, the soldiers laughed...


    Someone deliberately teased Xiu and asked, "Little girl, do you have ours?"


    "It''s just... I gave Lang Jun all good things, it''s really unfair!"


    "I want to drink porridge too..."


    A little girl from Xiuqing, how could he not be shy when faced with the ridicule of these guys?


    With a blushing face, she stuffed the pottery bowl in Zhou Ye''s hand, turned her head and ran...


    "You guys...do you want to practice with me again?" Zhou Ye turned his head and mocked the bunch of single dogs: "If you want a mother-in-law, you can marry one. If you pay the salary every day, go there. The prostitutes are squandering money... When will you marry a wife?"


    "The royal food that my brothers ate is a U-turn job...Who dares to marry a wife..."


    "Yes, if you die someday, leaving an orphan and a widow, isn''t that a crime?"


    "Unless we get to Huo Ge''s status, we will consider marrying a wife...or else, we will harm other girls!"


    Hearing the complaints of the brothers, Huo An also sighed helplessly...


    Although he has always been adhering to the principle of peace first, he cannot persuade others to lay down their weapons every time.


    Casualties are really inevitable... so he can also understand the thoughts of his brothers.


    Thinking of this, Huo An gently patted Zhou Ye on the shoulder... "Go and chase that girl back... This is a good girl, don''t let them down..."


    "I know!!" Zhou Ye smiled, and passed the millet porridge in his hand to Huo An... stood up and chased in the direction Xiuqing ran away...


    Of course Xiuqing is a good girl...


    If she didn''t show up by herself, she would become your wife...


    As Zhou Ye thought, he walked towards Xiuqing...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, Xiuqing had returned to her camp, and her father, Zhang, was drinking porridge with a bowl...


    Seeing his daughter come back, but the rice bowl in her hands is gone...Old man Zhang couldn''t help sighing and said, "Did you give your own porridge to Zhou Jia Lang?"


    "Hmm..." Xiuqing reddened her cheeks and nodded...


    "Huh..." Old man Zhang sighed and said, "Daughter...your father has lived for decades. The most proud thing in his life is not literacy and hyphenation, but the eyes that I look at people... In a word, that Zhou Jialang, not our little family can climb high..."


    "Why?" When Xiuqing heard the words of her father, she suddenly became dissatisfied... "Big Brother Zhou also likes me... Why can''t we be together?"


    "..." Old man Zhang shook his head speechlessly, and said softly, "Daughter, although Dad doesn''t know the family of Zhou Jialang, but Dad sees that this person is no ordinary person in terms of clothes and conversation. He should be extraordinary if he wants to come to his family... ¡­And, Dad also asked, he is not a member of the Protector House of the Western Regions, he is only acquainted with Huo Pian, so he mingled together...Listen to Dad¡¯s words...forget him!!"


    The old man Zhang has long discovered the strangeness of his daughter...


    As a person who came over, he found that his daughter was always looking for the handsome Zhou Jialang to say a few words along the way. Although he often came back ashamed by those soldiers, he would run there after a while. ...


    This is not what is the beginning of love??


    Therefore, for the sake of his own daughter, Old Man Zhang slightly conversed with the soldiers... and heard some messages.


    He knew that Zhou Ye had a wife, but it was nothing...After all, this era is an era of polygamy, and there are wives in the family, and they can also take concubines.


    It''s just that Old Man Zhang didn''t want his daughter to be wronged, and... Seeing that Zhou''s family was so handsome, there might be how many wives and concubines there would be in the future... At that time, after his daughter''s aging, wouldn''t he have to live alone??


    And Zhang''s persuasion obviously couldn''t make Xiuqing give up."I don''t...I will definitely marry Big Brother Zhou!!"


    "If you can marry Xiuqing... Then I will be blessed..." A voice came from behind Xiuqing...


    "Big Brother Zhou!!" Xiuqing stood up happily after hearing this voice... She walked over to Zhou Ye with a smile."Have you finished the porridge?"


    "Yeah!!" Of course Zhou Ye nodded...Although he gave Huo An the porridge to drink, but when asked, he said he couldn''t admit anything."By the way, I will take you to see a good thing!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, a smile leaked from Xiuqing''s face, "Hmm..."


    "Ahem..." Old man Zhang couldn''t see it. He gave a dry cough and wanted to remind his daughter not to forget what he just said.


    "Daddy!!" Xiuqing turned to look at her father with a sad expression...


    "..." The old man Zhang saw his daughter''s pitying appearance, and finally felt softened, nothing more... Just leave a good memory to his daughter.


    Thinking of this, Old Man Zhang nodded gently to Xiuqing, "Mo ran away, come back early..."


    "Thank you, daddy!!" Xiuqing finally let go when she heard her father... Only then did she leak a smile on her face.


    Excited, she thanked her father, and while pulling Zhou Ye, she walked out...


    Looking at the back of the two of them away, Old Man Zhang sighed silently...


    If Zhou Jialangjun were an ordinary soldier in the Protectorate, he would not insist on that... In fact, he was as deep as the sea when he entered the rich family-I hope his daughter will not be stupid.


    Reference 1805


    The first thousand eight hundred and five chapters


    Just when Old Man Zhang was there sighed...


    Zhou Ye had already pulled Xiuqing out of the camp.


    The two wandered across the endless grassland. Although the sky was already dark at this time, the silver moon had already appeared in the sky, and it didn''t feel too dark.


    "Big Brother Zhou..." Xiuqing was dragged away by Zhou Ye for a long time, and finally she mustered up the courage to tell Zhou Ye all her heart.


    However, Zhou Ye was covering up and looking...


    "Don''t call me Big Brother Zhou... I feel like being called that way, I''m much older!!" Zhou Ye looked at Xiuqing''s delicate face, and said in a low voice, "You can call me Zhou Lang or Ye Lang! But don''t Call me Big Brother Zhou!!"


    When Xiuqing heard Zhou Ye''s words, she felt sweet in her heart... Generally speaking, Zhou Lang or Ye Lang was called this way only between couples. Is that counted as that, Brother Zhou also has ideas about himself?"Zhou, Zhou Lang..."


    After stammering out the title, Xiuqing felt a fever on her cheek.


    She resisted the shame and asked in a low voice: "Zhou Lang, call me out to show me something good...?"


    "I lied to you..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Is there any good thing to show you..."


    "Bad guy..." Xiuqing couldn''t help but lightly beat Zhou Ye on the shoulder... I was angry and loved for this bad guy in my heart...

 Chapter 1410

    "Don''t fight, don''t fight..." Zhou Ye raised his hand, grabbed Xiuqing''s little hand, and then smiled: "I guess you must have not eaten yet, right?"


    "Hmm..." Xiuqing nodded gently... After all, when cooking, she only made two bowls of porridge, one bowl of hers and his father''s... All her porridge was given to Zhou Ye. , Where can I still eat?


    Seeing Xiuqing''s appearance, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but sigh...


    When a woman would rather be hungry, but also want to make you full... Don¡¯t hesitate to marry such a woman home...


    "I got you something to eat..." Zhou Ye said as he took out a palm-sized box from his arms...


    "What is this?" Xiuqing looked at the box in Zhou Ye''s hand with some curiosity. The material of the box, Xiuqing had never seen before...not gold or wood, but it looked very luxurious.


    "Delicious things..." Zhou Ye said, opening the box, squeezing a black ball from inside, and handing it to Xiuqing''s side."Come on, Zhang Zeng..."


    "Yeah!!!" Although she didn''t know this kind of thing, Xiuqing believed that her Big Brother Zhou would never harm her, so she also opened up her little cowardly obediently.


    As soon as Xiuqing¡¯s small mouth was opened, it felt like something was stuffed in his mouth, round, sweet... and there was a strange smell in it, like a burnt smell but not a burnt smell. ...This kind of taste is mixed with sweetness, which makes her feel extremely sweet in her mouth...


    Xiuqing was reluctant to eat the food given by her brother Zhou...She had the strange brown sugar in her mouth and asked, "It''s so delicious, what is this??"


    "Chocolate...Do you like it?" Zhou Ye said with a smile...


    Few girls can resist something like sweets...


    Therefore, when Zhou Ye realized that Xiuqing hadn''t eaten, the snack he thought of was chocolate...No way, who said that this thing is usually a must-have item for Dog Abuse Day??


    "Like..." Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s question, Xiuqing nodded her head vigorously...


    When she saw Zhou Ye just carrying the box and watching her eat, she couldn''t help but hurriedly said, "Zhou Lang, you eat too..."


    "This...I don''t like eating chocolate like this..." Zhou Ye said with a sigh.


    "Are there other ways to eat chocolate?" Xiuqing asked with some curiosity, "Zhou Lang, how do you like to eat it?"


    "I like... to eat like this..." Zhou Ye said, gently pulling Xiuqing''s hand, pulling her into his arms, and then... lowered her head and stubbornly stopped her mouth...


    "Hmm..." Xiuqing felt that the sky was spinning around this time... the whole mind was stunned...


    But, soon... she felt that she had something more in her mouth, and she was still chasing the chocolate ball in her mouth...


    Xiuqing held Zhou Ye tightly, letting Zhou Ye play with the chocolate in her mouth...


    I don''t know how long it took, Xiuqing felt her whole body feel soft... Then, her whole body was limp in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    As for the chocolate ball in your mouth??


    I have been missing for a long time, maybe it was swallowed accidentally, or in Zhou Ye''s mouth... In short, she didn''t know anything, because-her mind was completely blank...


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Xiuqing in his arms, panting non-stop... a look of joy could not help leaking from his face.


    Just one mouthful can make Xiuqing superb...This physique is really a man''s gift.


    I can''t let it go...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye gently whispered in Xiuqing''s ear, "Xiuqing, give me everything, okay?"


    "Hmm..." At this moment, Xiuqing''s mind was still blank. She didn''t even know what Zhou Ye was saying, she just nodded habitually.


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly when he heard Xiuqing''s words...


    With a sound of "pop!" Zhou Ye snapped his fingers, and then a sound of broken glass reached the ears of the two.


    Xiuqing was still wondering where this crisp sound came from...


    It was discovered that Zhou Ye was actually disarming her...


    "Zhou Lang... don''t..." Xiuqing was stunned... She anxiously wanted to stop Zhou Ye''s actions...


    And then...


    Let me give you a little bit of the clothes of the Han Dynasty. Generally speaking, women''s Hanfu is basically worn with a belt, and under the Hanfu, they wear shin clothes.The so-called shin clothes are actually two trousers, which means...that is actually open crotch pants...


    The trousers that do not open gear are called riding uniforms or Hufu...


    Obviously, Xiuqing can only wear Hanfu, not Hufu...


    Zhou Ye soon discovered this secret... so --- went straight to Huanglong.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh What he did was-"Zhou Lang can''t bear me..."


    "I will never disappoint Xiuqing..." Looking at Xiuqing''s tearful eyes, Zhou Ye nodded solemnly...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiuqing seemed to have received a promise. She hugged Zhou Ye tightly... let this bad guy do whatever he wanted to her...


    Now that the war drum has been beaten, Zhou Ye will of course start fighting...


    Just in the mirror world, on the grassland far from the camp...under the shining of moonlight...two people...


    Reference 1806


    The first thousand eight hundred and six chapters


    Just when Zhou Ye and Xiuqing were in the grassland, the sky was on the ground...


    In the camp, it is also undergoing a test of life and death.


    Let''s move the time forward by two hours - just not long after Zhou Ye left the camp with Xiuqing.


    At this time, Huo An and others had just finished their meal and were chatting idle and boring.


    At this moment, suddenly there was a howling wolf from far away...


    Hearing this wolf howl, the hearts of Huo An and others suddenly felt tight.


    You know, there are very few lone wolves on the grassland. Once a pack of wolves appears, there are as few as dozens and as many as hundreds.


    These guys are insidious and cunning, even under the leadership of the wolf, they will use various tactics, and they cooperate very well...


    And this wolf howl caught Huo An''s attention, and he prayed silently in his heart that there should be no second wolf howl.


    If there is a second howling of wolves with different distances, it means that a pack of wolves appeared this time, not a lone wolf.


    That wolf howl was sent by the wolf who was in charge of finding the prey in front to his wolves-a signal that the prey was found.


    However-according to Murphy''s law.


    The more you worry about the worst, the greater the chance of the worst...


    This time, it is no exception...

 Chapter 1411

    Before long, the second wolf howl appeared...


    Then there is the third, fourth, fifth...


    And listening to the location of these wolf howls, it is obvious that it is not from the same direction as the first wolf howling.


    This immediately made Huo An nervous.


    He hurriedly got up and told his brothers, "Hurry up and call the people up and make them form a circle. The men stand outside, the old, young, women and children are hiding in the crowd... Whether it is a kitchen knife, Whether it¡¯s a wooden stick, let those males get ready...Don¡¯t get confused anyway..."


    "Yes!!!" XN


    The brothers also knew that this time was not a joke. They rushed to the camp and called out all the people who had already rested.


    At this time, the people who had not yet slept well were also nervous. Hearing the howling sound of a wolf, the people who faced this situation for the first time couldn''t help but feel a panic of fear...


    But at this time, Old Man Zhang was extremely nervous...


    why??


    Because his daughter left the camp with Zhou Ye...


    In case, the two ran into a pack of wolves... that would definitely be more fortunate!!


    Thinking of this, Old Man Zhang, ignoring the dissuasion of the soldiers from the Protectorate, wanted to leave the camp to find his daughter...


    However, before he walked out of the camp, he saw two figures coming from a distance-not others, but the two daughters Xiuqing and Zhou Ye that he cared about in his heart.


    "Oh, my daughter...Where have you been, I am almost dying!!" When the old man saw his daughter''s figure, his heart was let go...


    "Daddy, don''t worry, I''ll be fine!!" Saying this, Xiuqing couldn''t help but glance at Zhou Ye next to him...


    Don''t look at this place, only two hours have passed, but - in the mirror world, she has passed more than a month.


    Xiuqing at this time had already fallen in love with Zhou Ye with all her heart... She even knew a lot of her family''s secrets.


    This made her happy, and she was even more desperate for her husband.


    As the saying goes, which woman does not want her man to be an upright man, now¡ªher man is not only an upright man, but also a man with great magical powers.How can this not make her happy??


    Moreover, thanks to her own man, she is no longer an ordinary person at this time...As a standard equipment for becoming Zhou Ye''s woman, Zhou Ye of course also modified Xiuqing a bit, giving her the ability to make silver... No way, this ability is really too BUG... and it''s super easy to use, it can be called offensive and defensive.


    You can run if you can''t beat...what a practical ability!


    "Okay, daughter!!" Old man Zhang was already unaware of much. He hurriedly wanted to step forward to hold his daughter, "Quickly follow me in and hide in the crowd, the wolves are coming..."


    However, Xiuqing didn''t plan to go with her father. She ducked and hid behind her man... "I don''t want it, I want to be with Zhou Lang!!!"


    "..." Hearing this, Old Man Zhang was speechless...


    Taking advantage of the fire, he looked at his daughter for a while, and suddenly found that his daughter¡¯s face was still a little childish, but now it is a little more feminine than a mature woman...


    The old man Zhang, who was a past person, instantly awakened...


    This little girl from my own family, this has been taken away by [Wolf]...


    "You... are you..." Old man Zhang angrily wanted to question his daughter, but he couldn''t say anything when the words came to his lips.


    In any case, he is also a scholar, this kind of thing, he feels that talking about it will dirty his own vision...


    "Hmm..." Although her father didn''t finish the rest of the words, Xiuqing must understand... She nodded with a blushing face, and then hugged Zhou Ye''s arm without any suspicion... "I , I, I am already Zhou Lang''s person..."


    "......Injustice..." Hearing his daughter''s confession, the last trace of luck in Old Man Zhang''s heart was gone...he didn''t know what to say anymore.


    After saying this, Old Man Zhang turned around and walked towards the center of the camp... His footsteps seemed to be a bit staggered.


    "Zhou Lang, I..." Although Xiuqing unswervingly insisted on her own ideas on the issue with Zhou Ye, this does not mean that she is an unfilial daughter... Seeing her father''s appearance, how could she? Can you worry about it??


    However, she was afraid that following her father''s footsteps would make her own man unhappy... After all, her father was against her being with Zhou Ye, and she had also told Zhou Ye about it.


    Therefore, she looked at Zhou Ye with some expectation...and wanted to ask her own man''s opinion.


    "Go... that''s your father after all!!" Zhou Ye smiled and patted Xiuqing''s dolphins lightly.


    "Hmm!!" Xiuqing nodded vigorously...A smile leaked out of her delicate little face... "Zhou Lang, you are so kind!!"


    After saying this, Xiuqing trot to chase her father...


    Seeing Xiuqing''s small appearance, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but chuckle, and shook his head...


    Just when he was about to step into the camp, Huo An walked over and saw Zhou Ye''s figure, and his head and face was shocked...


    "Where did you go just now, you almost scared me to death, don''t you know?? In case something really happens to you, how should I explain to Leng Yue??"


    Facing Huo An''s roar, Zhou Ye just smiled."Don''t worry, I won''t have any trouble if you have an accident... OK, how come in!"


    "Yeah!! Zhou Lang, you are so kind!!"


    Reference 1807


    The first thousand eight hundred and seven chapters


    "You kid..." Huo An was both angry and funny when he heard Zhou Ye''s generous words.


    For this brother who is like meat with a hob, all Huo An can do is shake his head and smile.


    "Forget it, get angry with you kid, I will die in your kid''s hands sooner or later!!" Huo An shook his head and followed Zhou Ye to the crowd of Daying.


    What should I say?


    It is said to be more than 1,000 people, but in fact, the real adult men are only four or five hundred, and the rest are old and weak women and children who need protection.


    At this moment, some men with hairy hearts, carrying various things that can be used as weapons, looked like they were waiting.


    But in fact, they really have no bottom in their hearts.


    Speaking of breaking the sky, they are nothing more than peasants digging in the soil. They have the strength, but-they have never experienced such a thing.


    "Big, big, big brother... what do we do when the wolves come for a while?" A middle-aged man with a sickle in his hand was already a little trembling at this moment. Stuttering.


    The object of his questioning was a military man from the Protectorate standing beside him.


    After all, only a dozen people came from the Duhu Mansion. It is really unrealistic to gather together to protect these immigrants.


    Therefore, Huo An can only disperse them around these farmers, and with them, these farmers have at least three more courage in their hearts.


    Moreover, these soldiers in the Duhu Mansion have some experience in dealing with wild wolves, which is to let them act as temporary coaches and pass on their own experience.


    "When the wolves come, don¡¯t be afraid..." Hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s question, the soldier next to him replied: "Don¡¯t turn your head and run away. Not only will the women and children behind you suffer, you I definitely can''t run away from a wolf..."

 Chapter 1412

    "So, then, what do I do?" the middle-aged man asked tremblingly.


    "First...Don''t run. Second, stare at your wolf with your eyes!" A voice came over...


    With the sound, two figures came over...


    Seeing these two people, the soldier of the Duhu Mansion smiled and said, "Brother Huo, Jun Jun, you are back!!"


    "Hmm!!" Huo An nodded with a smile...


    And at this time, the middle-aged man who heard Zhou Ye''s words, as if he had seen a savior, asked, "Can you scare away the wild wolves?"


    "No..." Zhou Ye said with a serious expression.


    "Then... Then since I can''t scare them away, why do you want me to do this?" The middle-aged man suddenly became confused when he heard Zhou Ye''s words.


    "Because..." Zhou Ye deliberately lengthened his voice, until he saw the middle-aged man''s face become more anxious, he laughed and said, "That will make you more dignified!!"


    "..." XN


    Although the question was a middle-aged man, the other men on the side listened with their ears upright...


    After hearing Zhou Ye''s words...


    Everyone was speechless for a while, then couldn''t help laughing...


    "Hahahaha... Lang Jun is so talented..."


    "Dying with dignity...puff..."


    "No, let me laugh for a while, wait until the wolf comes and call me...hahahaha..."


    The laughter alleviated the nervousness of the crowd a lot... and this [dead with dignity] little joke also spread to the crowd at the fastest speed...


    From time to time there were a few snickers in the crowd.


    At this moment, the howl of a wolf was getting closer...


    Until-the figure of a wild wolf appeared around the campfire...


    Outside the crowd at this time, dozens of bonfires were lit, and at this time, they couldn''t save fuel.


    Eating a few mouthfuls of cold rice is at most uncomfortable for a while, but-if you don''t have a bonfire to surround the crowd, I am afraid that there will be a lot of people, even the opportunity to eat cold rice.


    These wolves appearing near the campfire seem to be very afraid of the fire, they carefully stepped back a few steps, and then they lay down on the grass...


    Wolf, this creature is very cunning and patient...


    In order to drag down its prey, it can chase you for a long time...At this time, these wolves are waiting for the moment when the campfire goes out.


    Once the bonfire goes out, many people in the crowd will not see the sunrise tomorrow.


    This matter, not only Zhou Ye knows... Huo An also knows...


    After all-there is not much wood to burn in the grassland itself... Now the bonfires are all the cow and horse dung and some dry wood brought from Yumen when they are closed. If this continues... Sooner or later these things will burn out...


    "I will kill the Wolf King!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile looking at Huo An''s nervous appearance.


    "No, that would be too dangerous!!" Huo An grabbed Zhou Ye''s arm and stopped.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine!!" Zhou Ye smiled and patted Huo An on the shoulder... "If this continues, everyone will be unlucky!"


    "That..." Huo An suddenly said when he heard Zhou Ye''s words: "Then I will go with you!!"


    "Forget it!!" Zhou Ye said, making a posture of looking at Huo An up and down, and said: "You are just going to add chaos to me...Is you running fast?"


    "No..." Huo An answered honestly.


    This is a fact, every time he competes in martial arts, he loses at Zhou Ye''s speed... Moreover, Zhou Ye claims to have practiced the so-called light gong, it feels like flying when he runs...


    "But I can''t watch you go to death!!" Huo An insisted.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly and asked: "Here, you are waiting to die. Going to kill the Wolf King is to die... Which one do you choose?"


    "I choose to die!!"


    "Then a person will die for nine years, and a person will have a burden, which one will you choose?


    "..." Huo An was speechless... He knew that Zhou Ye was right at all. Without him, even though Zhou Ye died of nine deaths, there was still a ray of hope, but if he was burdened with him , Then it is really ten dead and no life... "I know... you go with peace of mind, if anything happens to you, I will take care of..."


    "Shut up, dare you say the rest, I will throw you into the wolves now!!" Zhou Ye said, slapped Huo An''s shoulder vigorously, "Okay...I''m going to kill the wolf. , Wait for me to come back to drink!!!"


    "Huh!!!" Huo An nodded vigorously.


    "How did Lang Jun rush into the wolves?" Some people who hadn''t heard Zhou Ye''s conversation with Huo An just couldn''t help asking.


    "Yeah... isn''t this going to die?"


    At this moment, Huo An and all the brothers in the Capital Protector had no time to pay attention to the questions of the people. A pair of eyes stared at the back of Zhou Ye rushing into the wolves. However, as Zhou Ye rushed in. In the darkness, they could no longer see Zhou Ye''s figure... the only thing they could hear was the howling of the wolf.


    Reference 1808


    The first thousand eight hundred and eight chapters


    If Huo An and the others saw Zhou Ye''s situation at this time, they would definitely not worry about this guy.


    Maybe, they will rush over to beat this stuff.


    why???


    At this moment, Zhou Ye, who entered the wolves pack, was like walking in a leisurely courtyard... Those originally ferocious prairie wolves saw Zhou Ye suddenly turn from a bloodthirsty beast to a well-behaved Husky... one by one, lying down. On the ground, two paws held his head, a baby looked terrified, and a whine sound came from his mouth.


    "You beasts..." Seeing the performance of these wild wolves, Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing and cursing...


    Whether it''s a wolf or a dog.There is a natural instinct for danger...


    Just like before the earthquake, those animals are always the first to be discovered, and they can always perceive the arrival of danger in advance.


    For Zhou Ye, these fierce and cunning wolves felt an irresistible danger. They even had a foreboding that if they run, they might die even worse, so they all lay on the ground, no matter how the wolves called, they would not stand up¡­¡­


    "Okay, don''t pretend to be dead, one by one... How can you look like a prairie tyrant!" Zhou Ye teased these wild wolves lying on the ground in a low voice, "Okay, call me all. Be fierce!!"


    Dogs understand human nature, but in fact, the intelligence of wolves is not low...


    Of course, this is not enough for them to understand the meaning of Zhou Ye''s words... just staring at Zhou Ye with innocent wolf eyes... as if asking [Big brother, what are you talking about?


    "Ahem...It''s embarrassing!!" Zhou Ye sighed awkwardly, and directly controlled the group of wild wolves with a mental standpoint, making them howl hard...


    That rascal¡­¡­

 Chapter 1413

    For a time, the entire grassland was like a dance of demons, and the howling of wolves kept one after another...


    From time to time, some wolves wailed, as if being beaten by someone.


    As the chief director of this farce, Zhou Ye, left the group of extras and Shi Shiran walked towards the wolf shadow squatting on the small mound behind the wolves...


    I saw that the wolf was two heads higher than the average prairie wolf. It looked like a small calf. Its cold fangs leaked out, and a scratch passed through its right eye from its forehead. , Straight to it, looks extremely hideous... a pair of cold wolf eyes, looking at the figure walking towards him without emotion, as if a proud king is watching the subjects walking towards him.


    however----


    When Zhou Ye''s figure walked in front of it... the king of wolves, Gao Lengfan instantly collapsed...


    "Woohoo..."


    The wolf let out a mournful cry while learning the appearance of its subordinates, lying on the ground...


    The most ridiculous thing is that this guy also covered his wolf''s eyes with his two paws... it''s exactly like [Slap the wolf without hitting the face].


    Seeing the behavior of the wolf, Zhou Ye really wanted to burst into laughter...


    Imagine that Gao Lengfan turned into a joke in an instant. What a fucking thing, especially this kind of change happened to a giant wolf... That move was full of joy.


    "You guy..." Zhou Ye smiled and cursed, raising his hand and giving the wolf a brain collapse... "Why don''t you keep up with your high-cold fan? How did you become funny in a second? Why are you so funny?"


    Every time Zhou Ye said a word, his brain collapsed by playing it...


    The playing wolf hugged his head with an aggrieved look and whimpered...


    "Okay, don''t pretend to be pitiful..." Zhou Ye looked at this cute guy with a helpless look... How could he be a killer like this guy??


    You know, Zhou Ye used to like raising dogs very much... It''s a pity that large dogs are not allowed in big cities... Therefore, this matter can only be given up.


    The cute stuff in front of him obviously got his cute spot, how can you bear to kill him??


    "Forget it... you can leave here!!" Zhou Ye said as he gently stroked the wolf''s hair...


    I have to say that it''s good to be a wolf. This hair is shiny... feels great.


    "Woo..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the wolf flatly rubbed Zhou Ye''s hand with his head...


    "Ah, that''s right... I''ll give you a name!" Zhou Ye smiled, and lightly glanced at the scar on the wolf''s face, and said, "Well-just call it Dao Scar, Xiao Ba... ¡­Remember?"


    "..." The wolf glared at his cute wolf pupil and looked at Zhou Ye, completely unaware of what this guy was talking about...


    "I said your name is Xiaoba!!" Zhou Ye smiled and gave the wolf another brain collapse."Remember?"


    "Little Eight?"


    "Woo..."


    "Little Eight?"


    "Woo..."


    "Xiao Ba??? I can''t remember my name and I will stew you!!"


    "Woo..."


    Every time Zhou Ye called Xiaoba badly, he would play it and his brain fell...until the wolf figured out his name... then he gave up.


    Zhou Ye''s goods were deliberate... Obviously there is a mental standpoint, and they have to use the most primitive inertia adjustment method to adjust this wolf... Xiao Ba was bombarded by Zhou Ye... Wolf face There are humanized grievances on all of them, which looks really funny.


    "Okay, take your brothers away..." Zhou Ye said this time, while commanding the wolf from a spiritual standpoint...


    Xiao Ba nodded obediently, then raised his hair and let out a long howl of a wolf, following its howling... the wolves began to recede in an orderly manner...


    And Zhou Ye also plans to go back...


    However, at this time, something unexpected happened...


    Xiao Ba actually followed Zhou Ye, planning to go back with him...


    "Little Eight, let''s go..."


    "Woo..." Xiaoba wailed in grievances, and refused to leave...Sometimes, beasts are more loyal than people.


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye remembered the big dog he had raised when he was a child. Although the big dog was a native dog, he had a deep affection for him. Every day he got home after school. Will circle him non-stop...


    "Go back, Xiao Ba...make your wolves bigger!! I will come back if I have a chance in the future!!" Zhou Ye said, gently stroking Xiao Ba''s head...just With this stroke, Zhou Ye gave it a life span of thousands of years...


    No way, who made Zhou Ye think of the big yellow dog when he saw Xiao Ba?


    "Woo..." Xiao Bayi arched Zhou Ye''s hand with a grieved expression on his face. It wanted to go back with him...because he had already surrendered it...


    "Little babe!! Human society is not suitable for you, you should live carefree in this prairie!!!" Zhou Ye said, gently taking out a small bottle from the bracelet, in the bottle, A hint of golden light was shining... "Come on, goodbye, Zhang Zeng..."


    "Woo..." Xiaoba yelled aggrievedly...


    However, Zhou Ye could not take it to human society...So, he simply broke off Xiao Ba¡¯s big bottle and poured a trace of golden liquid in the bottle into its mouth. It was in World of Warcraft, naturally half. The last trace of blood of God Malorne.


    After pouring Malorne''s blood into Xiaoba''s mouth, Zhou Ye patted it on the head... "Let''s go! Go on..."


    "Wow..." At this moment, the voice of the wolf pack urging the first wolf came from a distance... Xiaoba turned her head three times and walked towards the wolf pack... Finally, its figure disappeared into the distance. ...


    Reference 1809


    The first thousand eight hundred and nine chapters


    Seeing Xiao Ba turning his head one step and three times, Zhou Ye was filled with emotion.


    What should I say?


    It is often said that there are still many good people in the world.


    But-when you really go to society, you will find...


    Good guy?That''s a situation that only exists if you don''t have an interest connection...When the two have an interest connection, there are fewer good people.


    Therefore, there is an old saying, don''t test friendship and love, many things cannot withstand temptation.


    And Zhou Ye, who has spent more than ten years in the society, has changed from a naive and honest boy to an old river and lake who only talks three minutes when he sees people. Only he knows how much he has suffered and how much he has been deceived. ...... And this, it also shows the value of animal loyalty.


    Just as Zhou Ye sighed in his heart... Suddenly a call came over.


    "Langjun..."


    "Brother Zhou..."


    "Zhou Lang..."

 Chapter 1414

    With the call, a group of people ran towards him...


    Just when Zhou Ye turned to look around, a slender figure rushed into his arms with a fragrant wind, "Zhou Lang...are you okay?"


    It was Xiuqing who rushed into his arms. Although she knew the abilities of her own man, how could she not worry about him if she loved someone?


    Zhou Ye smiled and looked down at Xiuqing... whispered, "I''m fine!!"


    At this time, Huo An also brought his group of brothers over...


    After seeing the wolves retreating, they left and rushed over... But Xiuqing had to go with him anyway, and in desperation, he could only agree.


    But I didn''t expect that this weak-looking woman would actually run so fast, leaving them behind from a distance...This is really unbelievable.


    "Brother, are you okay!!" Huo An walked over and looked up and down Zhou Ye''s whole body. He was relieved when he saw that Zhou Ye''s clothes were neat and tidy without a trace of blood.


    Zhou Ye smiled and nodded at Huo An."Don''t worry... I''m fine!"


    Huo An breathed a sigh of relief, curiosity regained at this time."How did you drive away those wolves? Did you kill the wolves?"


    "No... the dog is so cute, why kill it?" Zhou Ye laughed and said, "You are so cruel..."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" XN


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, everyone was speechless...


    Wolf??


    Dog??


    Maybe only Zhou Ye would treat a wolf as a dog, right??Moreover, the cunning and ferocious head wolf was called cute by him...?Does this still make sense??This one can kill the meat-eaters even at cute rabbits... Now that the wolf is cute??


    Seeing everyone looking like hell... Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Okay, all go back to rest! The wolves will not come again tonight!!"


    "Yeah, all go back and rest!!"


    "Yes, I''m sleepy!"


    "I''m exhausted!!"


    A group of soldiers who guarded the palace yawned one by one, pretending to talk while walking towards the camp.


    Are they curious?


    Curious, of course curious, they are almost dead of curiosity... How did Zhou Ye retreat the wolves, you know, they didn''t see any traces of fighting around, let alone the corpses of a wolf...


    However, they also know that Zhou Ye looks carefree on weekdays, but he is a tight-lipped guy. He doesn''t want to say anything for nothing, so it''s better to go to bed honestly...


    Besides, as long as the wolves retreat, everyone is safe. Why do you ask so much??


    Misfortune is not just talking about the old saying.


    Maybe someone has someone''s secret?


    As everyone dispersed, only Xiuqing was left beside Zhou Ye...


    "Zhou Lang, how did you retreat from those wolves?" Xiuqing blinked at her beautiful eyes, looking at Zhou Ye with expectation.


    As for women, curiosity is always strong, especially for men who concern themselves. They want to get to the bottom and dig to the bottom.


    "I said I tamed that wolf, believe it or not?" Zhou Ye smiled, took Xiuqing''s slender waist, and walked towards the camp.


    "Letter!!" Xiuqing nodded.


    In her opinion, her own man has great magical powers, even if he tells her that the wolf is actually a wolf demon, and he wiped her out, she believes... a woman under the spell of love always has an IQ Is negative.


    "The letter still asks, go back to bed soon!!" Zhou Ye smiled and patted Xiuqing''s dolphins...


    These two slaps slapped Xiuqing with anger.


    No words for a night, the next day, everyone set off again...


    This time, Xiuqing simply rode with her own Langjun, and didn''t care about everyone''s eyes...


    Xiuqing''s move caused all the soldiers in the Duhu Mansion to beat their chests and wailing.


    "Why do good women like bad men?" A five-and-three rough soldier couldn''t help but complain.


    Another army man laughed and said, "Because you look so ugly!! It scared all the good women!!"


    "Hahaha...Yes, yes...!!!" All the soldiers laughed together.


    "Oh, I''m ugly, but I...I..." [I] For a long time, the ridiculed soldier didn''t think of [I] anything... However, when he saw Zhou Ye ahead, he suddenly Ingeniously said: "But I have connotations... and I am also very gentle!!!"


    These novel words are what he occasionally heard from Zhou Ye...At this time, he actually used himself.


    "You only have connotation and gentleness!" At this time, Zhou Ye turned his head and came with a magic knife.


    Suddenly, a group of soldiers burst out laughing...


    One, almost fell off the horse with a smile.


    In this way, a group of soldiers from the Duhufu talked and laughed and escorted the immigrants to Luntai City.


    Nothing for a day...


    However, when we set up camp again in the evening... things came again.


    I only heard a wolf howl, as if calling something...


    "These guys, aren''t they finished yet?" A soldier who was camping couldn''t help throwing his tool on the ground, drew out his long knife, and was about to rush out to find trouble with the wild wolves... However, Zhou Ye stopped him."Just leave it to me!!"


    With that said, Zhou Ye handed the tools in his hand to Huo An, and then walked out of the camp...


    Huo An and others looked at each other, but in the end, no one stopped Zhou Ye.


    After having their first experience of driving away wolves, they were very relieved of Zhou Ye''s actions...


    At this moment, Xiuqing, who had been paying attention to the actions of her husband, also chased behind Zhou Ye and ran out of the camp."Zhou Lang, wait for me..."


    Reference 1810


    The first thousand eight hundred and ten chapters


    "Why did you come out?" Hearing Xiuqing''s voice, Zhou Ye certainly couldn''t ignore it.


    He turned his head and looked at Xiuqing, who was flying towards him, and asked curiously: "I''m going to drive away the wolves, what are you doing with me??"


    "I want to see my Lang Jun show his skills!!" Xiuqing hugged Zhou Ye''s arm and said charmingly.

 Chapter 1415

    "Okay..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, woman...


    However, even if Xiuqing followed, it didn¡¯t matter. Anyway¡ªwith Zhou Ye¡¯s strength, let alone protecting Xiuqing among hundreds of wild wolves, even at the center of the star, Zhou Ye was confident that he could protect his woman from a trace. The wire hurts.


    The two simply carried each other and walked in the direction from the howling wolf...


    Not too much time...


    The two saw a giant wolf...The giant wolf''s figure was huge and terrifying, as tall and low as an adult bull, and the whole body of white and white wolf hair did not have a trace of variegated color. A very beautiful feeling.


    "Huh??" Zhou Ye looked at the giant wolf, and looked up and down suspiciously...


    What should I say??He was sure he had never seen this giant wolf, but why did it seem to give him a very familiar feeling??


    At this time, Xiuqing also saw the giant wolf. She was frightened by the giant wolf and hugged her own Langjun¡¯s arm tightly... and said with a trembling voice: "This, this, this wolf... good, so big !"


    Although Xiuqing is no longer an ordinary person in the morning, her concept has not changed so quickly. After all, she has not broken away from ordinary people''s inertial thinking.


    Hearing Xiuqing''s words, Zhou Ye smiled and patted her hand, and comforted: "It''s okay, don''t be afraid, I feel I should know it!!"


    While talking, Zhou Ye tentatively yelled softly, "Little Eight?"


    "Woo..." After hearing the words in Zhou Ye''s mouth, the silver-white giant wolf made a coquettish whine, and the big tail wagging behind him was called a joy...Obviously, it was to Zhou Ye. I feel so happy to recognize myself...


    "Hey, have you actually become so big?" Zhou Ye confirmed that the silver wolf is the eighth empress, smiled and walked up... gently stroking its huge wolf head, "Unexpectedly, the blood of the demigod is right. Your effect is so good!!"


    "Woo..." Xiao Ba mouth made a comfortable whine, rubbing his head against Zhou Ye''s hand...


    "But...!!!" Zhou Ye grabbed Xiaoba''s two big ears, and dragged its wolf face to face himself, "You tell me how bad you have evolved? The domineering and mighty Husky has become a Samoyed... not domineering at all!!"


    Xiao Ba heard Zhou Ye''s reprimand with a grievance on his face, and he screamed... as if to say again [That¡¯s not my fault...]


    In fact, it¡¯s really not Xiaoba¡¯s fault. You know, the natural demigod Malorne itself is a white stag, and its bloodline naturally carries some white genes, and Ashaman can ignore it. Her bloodline did not become a white leopard because she was a natural demigod. When Malorne was alive, she might not have beaten Malorne, but when Malorne died, she could naturally suppress the albino in her bloodline. gene.


    And Xiao Ba obviously doesn''t have Ashaman''s abilities, so it''s impossible to change into a silver-white wolf hair like Samoyed.


    Zhou Ye, who understood the cause and effect after a moment, smiled and patted Xiao Ba on the head, "Well, I know it''s not your fault...Don''t be wronged!!"


    "Ooooooo..." Xiaoba still looked aggrieved when he heard Zhou Ye''s words, as if he was saying that the baby is suffering, and the baby just doesn''t say it.


    This humane expression stopped Xiuqing standing next to Zhou Ye...


    "What a funny silver wolf!!" Xiuqing said as she learned to look like her own man, she reached out to touch Xiaoba''s head...


    However, at this moment, Xiao Ba''s face changed, and he wailed at Xiuqing''s throat, which was the sound of threats made by animals only when they met an enemy...


    Xiuqing was shocked by this voice...


    A bull-sized wolf, baring teeth at you, asked if you were afraid??Especially after Xiaoba has undergone the transformation of the blood of the demigod, he has a coercion on his body... The pressure is similar to that of a tiger, and a wolf howl is enough to shock people...


    "Slap¡ª¡ª!!!" Zhou Ye slapped Xiaoba''s head unceremoniously, "Howling?? This is your mistress... don''t you know?"


    "Ooo, ooo ......" Zhou Ye Although there is no hard, but still aggrieved small eight straight hum ......


    Seeing this, Xiuqing helped Xiaoba speak instead."Zhou Lang, don''t hurt it..."


    "..." Hearing what his woman said, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... Can he do whatever he wants if he sells so cute??


    Well, you can really do whatever you want to sell.


    At least now Zhou Ye is not willing to play Xiaoba again...


    Hearing that Xiuqing dared to scold Zhou Ye, Xiao Ba gave Xiuqing his teeth again...


    It doesn''t care if Xiuqing is helping it to speak, it only knows that she dare to say her own master...


    Xiao Ba''s move also made Xiuqing depressed for a while...This wolf face is really flipped...Really, it is so human, why don''t you wait to see yourself??


    Seeing Xiuqing''s depressed face, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but laugh...


    The two were a wolf, and they played together for a while... well, maybe it should be exactly-Zhou Ye and Xiao Ba were playing there, while Xiuqing looked at with envy and hatred... She also thought. Playing with Xiao Ba, it''s a pity that Xiao Ba just doesn''t like her... if she dares to come closer, it will roar Xiuqing.


    This can make Xiuqing depressed... what a heart-wrenching experience to encounter a cute thing that can pretend to be stupid and cute, but can only see and cannot touch.


    And what about Zhou Ye?


    This product is completely playing with Xiaoba, the mutant silver wolf king, as a dog... For example, it has a wooden stick... I lost a Frisbee... Uh, well, there is really nothing like a Frisbee in Zhou Ye''s bracelet. ...However, he did get a stick and threw it to Xiao Bachi...


    Xiao Ba, in front of Zhou Ye, didn''t have the domineering power of the Wolf King at all, and he played the game that you lost and picked with Zhou Ye indifferently.


    The sky gradually darkened... At this time, Zhou Ye would also go back...


    "Okay, let''s stop here today, Xiao Ba...I''m going back!!!" Zhou Ye gently rubbed Xiao Ba''s head and said softly, "You should also lead your wolves to hunt. ."


    "Woo..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiao Ba''s wolf face leaked a trace of perseverance. It gently bit on Zhou Ye''s skirt and asked him to wait...


    "Is there anything else? Xiao Ba?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    Reference 1811


    The first thousand eight hundred and eleven chapters


    Facing Zhou Ye''s question, Xiao Ba didn''t say anything, but looked up and was a long howl of a wolf...


    With its loud howling wolf, there was also a howling wolf in the distance...


    Soon, Zhou Ye and Xiuqing saw a dozen wild wolves rushing over quickly, and there was something in their mouths...


    These wild wolves ran in front of Xiaoba, put the things in their mouths behind, and ran away again...


    Until this time, Xiuqing saw that there were more than a dozen rabbits... and, most of the rabbits were still alive, they were just bitten on their legs... There were no scars anywhere else on the body...


    The immobile rabbit in front of Xiao Ba Jiang arched towards Zhou Ye... and then looked at Zhou Ye with a flattering expression...


    "Is this all for me?" Zhou Ye looked at the rabbit and asked with a smile.


    "..." Xiao Ba let out a grunting scream, and rubbed Zhou Ye''s hand with the big wolf head of his dustpan to please...


    Obviously, these rabbits were given to Zhou Ye by Xiao Ba...


    When an animal is willing to give its prey to you, this is the animal''s surrender...


    Many people who have kept pets like cats and dogs know that no matter how cute or flattering a pet is to you on weekdays, but when you want to move its food, it will still protect the food. That means it does not There is no real surrender to you... The so-called acting like a baby is only necessary for survival.


    Obviously, Xiao Ba is truly surrendered now...


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye knew that this was Xiao Ba''s mind, so he picked the four most complete rabbits and carried two with Xiuqing alone... "I really want to go back... Xiao Ba..."


    "Woo..." Xiao Ba whine... just squatted on the ground, watching Zhou Ye motionless... as if waiting to see his back.

 Chapter 1416

    "...Huh..." Seeing Xiao Ba''s appearance, Zhou Ye sighed deeply... "I''m leaving... Xiao Ba!!"


    With that said, Zhou Ye turned Xiuqing around and walked towards the camp...


    Xiuqing followed her Lang Jun to the camp... At this moment, a long howling of wolf came from behind... Xiuqing couldn''t help but look back...


    I saw--


    Xiao Ba was still squatting on that small mound, screaming from the sky, as if saying goodbye to them...


    When the long howling of the wolf ended, Xiao Ba squatted there, looking at their backs from a distance, motionless, like a statue...Even if she could not see what Xiao Ba¡¯s eyes were looking at, But she believes... Xiao Ba must still be looking at her back at this time...


    "Zhou Lang... Xiao Ba... it is still there..."


    "I know..." Zhou Ye said in a low tone, "But we can''t bring it into the camp..."


    "Woo..." Xiuqing knew what he said was right when she heard her husband''s words, but... she couldn''t help feeling sour in her heart... The most parting is bitterness. She didn''t expect that she would be in a wolf. This kind of parting pain was experienced in his body.


    Although Xiao Ba ignored her at all, but-she was captured by Xiao Ba''s cute selling skills... I have to say that women just like sentimentality.


    Along the way, the two returned to the camp like this...


    Needless to say, what I ate at night is Xiao Ba''s gift.


    This night, it was extremely quiet, as if there were no blind beasts coming to beat the autumn wind.


    But in fact, Zhou Ye knew better than anyone why this was...because Xiaoba was standing guard for them.


    Xiaoba¡¯s wolves hunted around the camp and helped them drive away the beasts that did not have eyes.


    You know, wolves are a tyrant on the grassland. Where there are wolves, all beasts avoid...


    The next day-continue on the road...


    There was no words for a day. When the evening was about to camp, Zhou Ye heard Xiaoba¡¯s howling wolf again... At this time, all the soldiers were almost used to the howling wolf. They knew that there was a wolf howling. Zhou Ye.


    Of course Zhou Ye still brought Xiuqing to see Xiao Ba...


    It''s just that¡ªthis time, Xiao Ba suffered some injuries... This made Zhou Ye feel heartbroken...


    After using some abilities a bit, Zhou Ye figured out the reason why Xiao Ba was injured.


    In fact, the wild beasts all have their own territorial consciousness. Under normal circumstances, the well water does not violate the river water, and the wild beasts will not cross the boundary as a last resort. However, Xiao Ba obviously does not care about those so-called similar territories in order to chase Zhou Ye ...


    Today it encountered a wave of more powerful wolves...


    The number of this wolf pack is more than ten times the number of Xiaoba''s wolf pack...The two sides naturally had a fierce conflict, although Xiaoba easily won the victory with his own wolf body transformed by Zhou Ye, but¡ª ¡ªIt also suffered some injuries.


    Zhou Ye, who was distressed, simply flashed around and went back to the Marvel World. From his female slave gate, he brought Xiao Ba a demon cultivation method...


    Some people say, isn''t Xiao Wei just the beautiful fox in the sky?Would it be better from her??


    To be honest, Zhou Ye didn''t like Xiaowei''s Demon Xiujue... It was so low-grade that it couldn''t be transformed...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye simply gave Xiaoba a copy of Sirius Jue from Guanguan, which was most suitable for the practice of wolf demon.


    What should I do if Xiao Ba doesn''t understand Chinese characters?


    How simple it is. After reading it for himself, Zhou Ye directly used his spiritual standpoint to instill it into Xiao Ba''s mind...


    After doing all this, Zhou Ye helped Xiao Ba heal the scars on his body again... Once the injury healed, Xiao Ba began to pester Zhou Ye and wanted to play together... Zhou Ye could only laugh at Xiao Ba. Eighty-one sentence [forget the pain after the scar is over], and then continue my stick-throwing game.


    When the sky darkened, Xiao Ba still gave Zhou Ye some prey... and Zhou Ye accepted it unceremoniously.


    Time passed day by day...


    The migrating team also walked towards Luntai City step by step...


    Every time when they get to camp, the howling of a wolf will sound, and Zhou Ye will take Xiuqing out to play with Xiao Ba. After a long time together, Xiao Ba no longer rejects Xiuqing as he did at the beginning, at least ...I am willing to let her touch her head...


    Of course, I still don¡¯t play with her...


    Xiao Bazhi played with Zhou Ye...


    As the migration team moved forward, Xiaoba¡¯s wolf pack grew stronger... No way, since the Sirius Battle, it has almost swept all the way... Defeat a wolf pack and conquer a pack of wolves. ...


    In such a snowballing state, Xiao Ba¡¯s wolves have actually reached nearly tens of thousands... Then when I acted, I reined it, it was like a large army... And at this time, Xiao Ba did not dare to follow too much. Near.


    Who made Zhou Ye scold it... You know, tens of thousands of wolves can scare people to death...


    Therefore, Xiao Ba left his subordinates for a long time, took a dozen wolves, and went to Zhou Ye to play... However, the road always came to an end... The time of separation was here.


    Reference 1812


    The first thousand eight hundred and twelve chapters


    Xiao Ba found that today his master seemed to treat him very well...


    why??


    Because in the past, whenever the silver moon rose, he would leave himself and return to the camps where humans gathered, but today...even if the sky has darkened, the moon has risen, and his master still has not left. Although I don¡¯t know why?But it is really happy today...


    But Zhou Ye and Xiuqing are not as happy as Xiao Ba...


    Why is Zhou Ye staying at Xiaoba for so long today??


    Because-tomorrow is coming to Luntai City.


    When you get to the place where the crowd gathers, you can¡¯t bring Xiao Ba... No way, at this time Xiao Ba is still not able to practice at home... But its body is getting bigger and bigger, from the size of a bull to the present one. The bull is two heads higher...


    How can such a huge silver wolf be brought into the city...


    So, it can also be said-today is Zhou Ye''s last day with Xiao Ba.


    "Come on, Xiao Ba... pick this back!!" Zhou Ye said, taking out a metal stick about half a meter long from the bracelet and threw it into the distance...


    Xiao Ba didn''t doubt that he was there, and there was a cheerful grunt in his throat, and he ran away like flying away from his four claws.


    "Zhou Lang, is this really good?" Xiuqing asked hesitantly.


    "Nothing bad!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "If Xiao Ba is willing to abandon its subordinates, I will bring it into Luntai City. If not, let it be free on the grassland. Okay... because this is its choice."


    "This..." Xiuqing hesitated for a moment, and finally said nothing...


    After all, she doesn''t want her man to be unhappy...


    During the conversation between the two, Xiao Ba had found the metal stick that Zhou Ye had thrown into the distance. He gently sniffed the metal stick that fell on the grass... Make sure there was the smell of his own master on it. Afterwards, with a cheerful look, he was about to grab the metal stick.


    However, when it just took the metal stick into its mouth... the abnormality suddenly appeared.

 Chapter 1417

    I saw that the metal stick that Xiaoba grabbed into her mouth instantly turned into a mass of liquid metal, and it followed Xiaoba¡¯s gaze and spread across its whole body, as if it were a thoughtful thing... ¡­


    And Xiao Ba was also shocked by this sudden change at this time. It lay on the ground and desperately used its own brush to scrape off its head, trying to get the weird things that entangled its head. Go down...


    It is a pity that its claws that are enough to crack the golden cracking stone are useless to this liquid metal, and the liquid metal still spreads unswervingly towards its whole body.


    Soon... it covered its whole body... Seen from the side, the liquid metal turned into a majestic armor on Xiaohachi''s body, and even on its head, there was an extra one. The single horn of metal texture, the joints of the limbs, there are also a few sharp thorns, which looks very hideous.


    But Xiao Ba can''t see his own state anymore, at this moment it¡ªthe whole wolf is dumbfounded...what the hell is this??Why did it get on yourself??


    After struggling desperately for a long time, it found that it was useless. Those things should stay there and stay there, and they didn''t fall at all...


    In the end, Xiao Ba, who was exhausted, had to take small steps and ran to his owner for help.


    "Woo..." Xiao Ba squatted in front of Zhou Ye, grumbled with aggrieved expression... as if complaining [Master, what are you missing?Why did it make me all over??


    "Haha..." Seeing Xiaoba''s grievances, Zhou Ye smiled slightly...


    He gently rubbed Xiao Ba''s head, and said softly: "Xiao Ba, let''s discuss something..."


    "Woo?" Xiao Ba tilted his head and stared at Zhou Ye with his dull wolf pupils, "Master, what are you talking about?"] Looks like.


    "You fool, don''t be cute, I know you understand..." Zhou Ye smiled and slapped Xiao Ba''s head... This guy, with his own help, clearly cultivated the demon cultivation technique , But still pretends to be cute and stupid... It''s... so cute.


    "Ooooo!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiao Ba raised up to the sky and gave a long roar, and stopped being cute again, and the cute expression on the wolf''s face also converged...a solemn look .


    I have to say that when Xiao Ba is not selling cute, he still looks majestic and very powerful.


    Seeing Xiao Ba like this, Zhou Ye knew that it was already listening carefully.


    "Xiao Ba..." Zhou Ye hesitated for a while, and continued: "Tomorrow, I will arrive at my destination. At that time, you can''t follow me... and you can''t stay around me anymore. !!!"


    Why would Zhou Ye say that??


    You know, Xiaoba is a wolf king, and its wolves are always at its side...


    However, if Zhou Ye were to return to Luntai City, Xiao Ba could no longer lead the wolves to follow him to Luntai City.


    After all, Luntai City is an important node on the Silk Road. If there are too many wolves around, it is not a good thing for Luntai City... It may even be caused by too many wolves. To the fate of abandoned.


    Do you dare to imagine that there are tens of thousands of wolves moving around foraging for food in a radius of several hundred kilometers??


    That would really kill all the small animals in this place.


    Although, under the constraints of Xiao Ba, the wolves will not attack humans at first, but-when they are extremely hungry, Xiao Ba cannot restrain them...


    By then, perhaps the entire Silk Road will be abandoned...


    This is why Zhou Ye said so...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiao Ba suddenly became anxious. At this moment, it didn''t care about the shackles on its body that made it a little uncomfortable... As soon as it stretched out its paws, it hugged Zhou Ye tightly... As if crying.


    Seeing Xiao Ba''s appearance, Zhou Ye couldn''t help sighing... "Well, Xiao Ba... things are not absolute!!"


    "Woo..." Xiao Ba raised his head when he heard Zhou Ye''s words and looked at him. At this moment, its tears have flowed out...


    "If... I mean if..." Zhou Ye gently rubbed Xiao Ba''s head and whispered: "If you want to follow me, you have to abandon your wolves. Can you do it?? "


    Xiao Ba suddenly stopped crying when he heard Zhou Ye''s words...Instead, he squatted in front of Zhou Ye and let out a long scream without hesitation...


    Along with Xiao Ba''s long howling, one after another wolf howling came from a distance...


    Soon¡ªZhou Ye and the others are already surrounded by wild wolves. At a glance, there are almost as many as 20,000 or 30,000...


    One by one, they were like soldiers, squatting there... as if waiting for their king''s orders.


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing and cursing: "Xiao Ba, you are really capable... you have gathered so many wolves?"


    Reference 1813


    The first thousand eight hundred and thirteen chapters


    "Woo..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiao Ba gave him a triumphant glance, as if to say "I''m great, please praise me...]


    "Well, you are amazing..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head...


    Xiao Ba''s next move made Zhou Ye and Xiuqing look dumbfounded...


    I saw it took small steps and walked into the wolf pack, just like an emperor patrolling its own territory. Whenever it went, the wild wolves next to it fell on the ground, expressing its surrender...


    Zhou Ye smiled and watched Xiao Ba''s behavior, but he didn''t say a word, just as if he was in the theater.


    And Xiuqing obviously didn''t have Zhou Ye''s ability. She asked in a low voice with some curiosity: "Zhou Lang, what is Xiao Ba doing?"


    "It is choosing its own successor, or it should be said that it is choosing its own general..." Zhou Ye replied with a smile: "Unexpectedly, this little guy is so smart..."


    "Successor?? General??" Xiuqing muttered to herself with a confused look.


    "Don''t worry..." Zhou Ye patted Xiuqing''s shoulder lightly, and said in a low voice, "Let it tell you when you turn back!!"


    "Let it tell me by itself?" Xiuqing was dumbfounded... Xiao Ba couldn''t speak, so how could he tell her??


    Zhou Ye did not explain this...


    In fact, Zhou Ye could no longer give up on Xiaoba...Since it chose to leave the wolves and follow him, it seems that he can''t be stingy...


    Zhou Ye has already made a certain decision in his heart...


    At this time, Xiao Ba, who was trotting, had already circled his entire wolf pack all over again...


    It is not just wandering around among wolves. From time to time, its claws will always slap on a wild wolf. Those wild wolves that have been slapped by it stand up and follow behind it...


    When Xiao Ba turned the entire pack of wolves once, behind it, there were already about thirty or forty wild wolves...


    Xiao Ba brought them in front of Zhou Ye, and then squatted down there and let out a long howl. Following Xiao Ba''s howling of wolves, all the other wild wolves stood except those behind him. Get up, go to things separately...


    And the wild wolves who came to Zhou Ye with Xiao Ba, all lie on the ground cleverly, as if waiting for something...


    Then, Xiao Ba began to make whining noises in his mouth, as if he was speaking to those men.


    Seeing Xiao Ba''s behavior, Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing and cursing: "You are really generous...Take the demon Xiujue I gave you to teach your subordinates??"


    "Woo..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiao Bayi ran to Zhou Ye''s side, rubbing against Zhou Ye with her huge wolf head, as if she was acting like a baby.


    "Forget it, it''s just the general outline of the forging body in the front of the area. I have taught it!!" Seeing this cute behavior, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    Xiaoba heard Zhou Ye''s words and then ran back to his subordinates and began to continue his career as a teacher.


    It has to be said that Xiao Ba, who had opened his wits after Zhou Ye, and the wolf who had his wits turned on were completely two-dimensional creatures.

 Chapter 1418

    At least when Xiao Ba was taught by Zhou Ye to Xiu Yaojue, he could control the demon power in his body by himself only twice, but what about the wild wolves selected by Xiao Ba?It took me three or four hours to be beaten and bitten by Xiao Ba before he learned a little bit of the general outline of the forging.


    Xiao Ba is already desperate for the IQ of his own kind...


    After putting those under the church, Xiao Ba was almost exhausted...


    However, it did not lie down to rest, but ran to Zhou Ye''s side... with big eyes, looking at Zhou Ye cutely, as if expecting Zhou Ye to take him away...


    "You guy..." Zhou Ye rubbed Xiao Ba''s head after laughing and cursing, and then said: "I originally wanted to take you by my side as a mount, but... I changed my attention now..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye turned his head and said to Xiuqing: "I will take Xiao Ba to a place, and I will be back soon... Don''t leave, wait for me here!!"


    "Okay!!" Xiuqing nodded obediently when he heard Zhou Ye''s words.


    Then, Zhou Ye pressed his hand on Xiao Ba¡¯s head, and as a sound of glass breaking sounded, Zhou Ye and Xiao Ba disappeared at the same time...


    Hearing this familiar voice, Xiuqing knew that her own Langjun brought Xiao Ba into the mirror world...


    She didn''t worry, she just sat down like this...


    However, just as she was sitting on the grass, a golden portal opened in front of her...


    "Ah, so fast?" Seeing this portal, how could Xiuqing not know that it was her man who came back?You know, the two of them have been in the mirror world during this period of time...


    As the golden portal opened, it was not Zhou Ye who came out first, but a silver-haired loli who was less than 1.6 meters tall.


    I saw that loli was wearing a weird armor. The armor was a bit like the European full-body armor, but it was different. The armor perfectly fitted the silver-haired loli''s figure, showing her curvaceous body. Incisively...


    On her delicate little face, there was a trace of awe-inspiring expression, which gave people a feeling not to be underestimated.


    Xiuqing looked up and down at this silver-haired loli, what should I say?Before seeing her Hun, Xiuqing felt that-she had lost...


    Why does everyone seem to be about the same age, so her age...??


    Just in Xiuqing''s mind, why is this girl so big...a familiar voice rang in her ears."Xiuqing, what are you thinking?"


    "Ah? I was thinking why this child''s Hun is so big..." After saying this, Xiuqing suddenly realized that this voice was the voice of his own man... "Zhou Lang...you are back, yes. What about Xiaoba?"


    "Who is Xiaoba...!!!" When Xiuqing heard Xiuqing''s words, the silver-haired loli jumped up as if she had been stepped on her tail, and said loudly: "People are no longer called Xiaoba. The master gave me a new name. Now, it¡¯s called Bai Xiaomeng..."


    "You, you, you are Xiao Ba?" Xiuqing was sluggish when she heard the silver-haired loli''s words... She pointed to the silver-haired loli with an unbelievable expression...what the hell was going on??


    "I''m not called Xiaoba anymore, call me Bai Xiaomeng!!" Xiaoba, uh no, now Bai Xiaomeng...Bai Xiaomeng rushed to Xiuqing with a depressed expression on his face, loudly Said: "Remember, my name is Bai Xiaomeng...Bai Xiaomeng...Bai Xiaomeng...I have to say important things three times!!"


    "..." Hearing Xiao Ba''s words, Xiuqing''s face was speechless... Why is Bai Xiaomeng''s tone so like her own Langjun??


    Reference 1814


    One thousand eight hundred and fourteen chapters


    "Are you Xiaoba? I don''t believe it!!"


    Hearing Bai Xiaomeng''s words, Xiuqing had already believed a little bit in her heart, but-she still wanted to tease this little silver-haired loli.


    "How can you remember that I am no longer called Xiaoba, I am called Bai Xiaomeng...Ah, you are really mad at me!!" Bai Xiaomeng was itchy by the delicate roots of teeth...


    "Unless you are willing to play a game with me!!" Xiuqing said, picking up the wooden stick that Zhou Ye was playing with Xiao Ba on the ground, and then threw it out forcefully... "Go, Xiao Ba, pick up come back!!"


    "Innocent-do you think I would pick it up?" Bai Xiaomeng said with a look of disdain... But the whole person rushed out like flying... Before the stick hit the ground, she just grabbed it. Lived on the stick...


    "..." Seeing his pet''s performance, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    Bai Xiaomeng, your actions have betrayed your race...


    "Well, I believe you are the eighth!!" Seeing Bai Xiaomeng who came back with a wooden stick with a dazed expression on his face, Xiuqing chuckles slightly and said: "Hello, Bai Xiaomeng..."


    "..." Bai Xiaomeng felt as if he had been hit by 10,000 tons at this time, and his whole body was dull...


    She wowed and started to cry... Then she stepped away from her short legs and rushed into Zhou Ye''s arms, bursting into tears."Master...uuuu... Sister Xiuqing bullied me...uuuu..."


    Zhou Ye smiled and stroked Bai Xiaomeng''s long silver hair, and said, "Little Meng...Xiuqing is just teasing you..."


    Seeing Bai Xiaomeng''s actions, Xiuqing couldn''t help being speechless...Well, Jiangshan is easy to change and his nature is hard to change. Xiao Ba still likes to act like a baby so much...


    "By the way, Zhou Lang, how did you make Xiao Ba like this?" Xiuqing asked curiously.


    Hearing Xiuqing''s words, Bai Xiaomeng straightened his head from Zhou Ye''s arms, there was no trace of tears on his face... Apparently she was just acting cute as a coquettish."Hmph, it''s this young lady herself who is a genius, who has reached the transformation stage after only five hundred years of cultivation... Envy? Jealous?"


    "Five hundred years..." Xiuqing was speechless when she heard Bai Xiaomeng''s words...


    "You still have the face to say that you are a wizard of heaven?" Zhou Ye couldn''t help but expose someone''s old bottom."If it weren''t for you to beg me to give you the last golden pill, would you still want to transform? Dream it!!"


    The exposed Bai Xiaomeng didn''t blush, but got into the arms of her owner again and began to coquettish."The master is the best, and the master loves Xiaomeng the most..."


    She knows that her master eats this set the most...


    She was really right, Zhou Ye really took this set...


    As she acted like a baby, Zhou Ye stopped talking.


    Although Xiuqing from the outside world felt that it was only a moment, in the mirror world, a full 600 years have passed...


    It took Bai Xiaomeng five hundred years to transform into form, and that one hundred years was the time Zhou Ye needed to help her adapt to human life...


    In the hundred years after her transformation, Bai Xiaomeng successfully counterattacked and pushed her to her master, and Zhou Ye also learned of her life experience from Bai Xiaomeng''s mouth.


    When she was very young, she was lost with the wolves...It was a lone wolf who grew up little by little on the grassland.


    At that time, even the rabbit bullied her...cough cough, no way, little wolf...


    As it grew up alone, gradually, its size became larger and larger, probably because of the blood in its body, its size was much larger than other prairie wild wolves.


    And the action to encircle the immigrants was when she had just merged into a wolf pack and won the position of a wolf.


    That is to say-in fact, she is both the beginning and the place... [I specifically point out here to prevent human brains from replenishing.


    Therefore, to her, the wolf pack is far less important than her owner. Therefore, she dispersed the wolf pack into a dozen or so wolves of various sizes at the first time, and then followed Zhou Ye without hesitation. Go back together...


    Maybe this is the legendary loyalty that pays off?


    If Bai Xiaomeng was unwilling to be a wolf and chose to leave Zhou Ye, she would not be able to grow into a human form now...and no one would help her prevent her from becoming a catastrophe in the mirror world.


    Even if she was pregnant with a demon, in the end, she couldn''t escape the chasing of the catastrophe... After all, one drink and one peck made her own.


    After listening to Zhou Ye''s statement... Xiuqing couldn''t help but sighed slightly: "Little Meng, I have suffered for you!!"


    "It''s okay...that''s all from a long time ago!!" Bai Xiaomeng no longer cares about her childhood. What she cares most about now is to follow her master...


    "Okay, don''t sigh here!!" Zhou Ye said, pulling up Bai Xiaomeng and Xiuqing with each hand, and walked towards the camp."We are going back, not going back again... It is estimated that Boss Huo will come out to find someone!!"

 Chapter 1419

    "Ah, it''s all reached this point!!" At this time, Xiuqing also realized that it was already on the moon... She suddenly became a little anxious... "Then let''s go back soon!!"


    "By the way, what do you say about Xiaomeng''s origins?" Xiuqing suddenly discovered that the two hadn''t confessed to each other...


    After thinking for a while, Zhou Ye said, "Just say it''s my sister, who came to find me!!"


    "But Xiaomeng''s surname is Bai, your surname is Zhou..."


    "Just say it''s a distant cousin..."


    "But how did she find the grassland so big?"


    "It was said that she found Leng Yue in Luntai City... Leng Yue told her that I was going to pick up the migrants, so she followed the road to find it..."


    Xiuqing shook her head speechlessly when she heard her own Langjun''s words, but when she looked at Xiaomeng, she was helpless...


    No way, the armor that Xiaomeng was wearing at this time was not a common product, so it didn''t look like a child of ordinary origin.


    And that armor is really unusual, remember the metal rod Zhou Ye threw out for Bai Xiaomeng to pick up?


    That is actually the first batch of deformed armors manufactured by Umbrella after obtaining the deformation factor...


    This thing not only has a very high defense value, but also can be adjusted arbitrarily according to the changes of the owner''s posture... Originally Zhou Ye threw it out to give Xiaomeng a thought, even if she finally chose to be with the wolves, that deformity The armor is enough to protect her...


    But unexpectedly, Xiao Meng chose to follow Zhou Ye without hesitation...


    Ahem... It''s far away...


    After Zhou Ye, Xiuqing and Xiaomeng had confessed to each other... they walked towards the camp together...


    At the camp, Zhou Ye and others happened to meet Huo An and others who were about to ride to find him... just to stop them.


    After Huo An complained to Zhou Ye, he naturally asked Xiao Meng... After all, there were two people who went out, but they brought another one when they came back. You have to ask about this.


    And Zhou Ye naturally came up with his set of statements and confused Huo An and others... In fact, Zhou Ye''s nonsense is full of loopholes, but he has a spiritual position, and even outrageous nonsense can be rounded back.I have to say-this ability is really superb.


    Reference 1815


    The first thousand eight hundred and fifteen chapters


    Luntai City is still extremely prosperous. After all, it is located at the node of the Silk Road, with an endless stream of merchants traveling from north to south.


    Whether it is a Persian businessman or a big food businessman, they must supply supplies here. After all, it will take several days to walk to Yumen Pass, and there is no place for supply on the road...


    However, recently, a large number of merchants have stayed in Luntai City... only because they heard the news from the merchants in front.


    Said that on the way to Yumenguan, the wolf disaster has already begun...


    What is a wolf disaster??


    It means that there are so many wolves...


    It is not uncommon to encounter wolves in the Gobi and grasslands. It is uncommon to encounter dozens of wolves a day... Even if those wolves do not attack the caravan, it is enough to make them feel grief...


    So, since the news came from the front...


    A large number of businessmen were stranded in Luntai City. For a while, the housing prices in Luntai City were rising steadily...The prices of various materials also soared.


    You always have to eat and drink when you live here, right??In this Gobi city, no materials are so easily available...


    For a while, the merchants complained endlessly... but they were helpless.


    Regarding this matter, even the Western Region Protector House, who is in charge of the entire city, can''t do anything...There is no way to let the hundreds of soldiers of the Western Region Protector House clean up the tens of thousands of wild wolves on the road?Too much worthy of the Western Regions Protector...


    You know, they are humans, not Rambo, nor superhumans. These hundreds of soldiers are still responsible for guarding Luntai City. How many people can be allocated to clean up the wolf??


    Of course, this has nothing to do with Leng Yue staying in Luntai City.


    Zhou Ye had been away for about half a month, and during this half a month, Leng Yue had already helped her man sew the fur.


    The rest of the time, Lengyue was empty...


    It is easy for people to think about something when they are free... Especially for newlyweds like Leng Yue who have never been separated from her man for so long, even more so...


    Sitting at home, she always feels that the house is empty and there is less...At this moment, she suddenly felt that her man had been away for more than half a month.


    Leng Yue has never been the kind of little woman who is sad and sad, even if she misses her man in her heart, she can only wait for her man to return at home with peace of mind.


    When she realized that her man had been away for so long, she simply packed up and pulled out her beloved horse, planning to pick up her man from Yumen Pass along the road.


    miss??Lengyue is not afraid, after all, there is only one business road from Yumen Gate to Luntai City, so you can''t go wrong anyway...


    However, just when she went to the stables to lead the horses, and planned to go out... the courtyard door opened.


    "Yelang?" Leng Yue rushed out of the stable in surprise and shouted.


    however--


    It was not the person in her mind that appeared at the door.


    I saw a short guy in a hideous armor walked in...


    Because this guy had already put down the visor of the helmet, Leng Yue couldn''t tell whether he was a man or a woman, but-as soon as this guy spoke, Leng Yue knew that this was a man.


    "Oh, the little lady is at home alone? Come on... It''s better to be happy with the uncle!!" The little man said, he was about to rush towards Leng Yue.


    And Leng Yue?


    She has never been a fuel-efficient lamp. Seeing this, she drew her short sword and rushed towards the little man without retreating. The short sword in her hand was very tricky, from the gap in the little man''s armor. At that time, he straightened his chest and abdomen...


    "Hiss..." The little guy looked at the dagger in Leng Yue''s hand, and didn''t dare to take it for a while...


    Therefore, he hurriedly dodged and jumped aside, avoiding Leng Yue''s sword tip.


    And Leng Yue?I''m not forgiving... carrying the dagger directly at the little man, and sneered in his mouth: "Come on, uncle, I''ll be happy with you, what are you running?"


    The little man also hurriedly made a fist at this time, and from his hand armor, a pair of half-meter-long claws came out to block Leng Yue¡¯s dagger, "Oh, I didn¡¯t expect that the little lady is still a violent temper. Ah...Come on, I like to be violent!!"


    "Really? Then don''t hide anymore..." Leng Yue smiled angrily, withdrew her short sword, and continued to attack the little man.


    The battle between the two of you and me became a ball...


    What should I say...


    In terms of force, the small man is obviously better than Leng Yue, but-he is extremely depressed.


    why??


    Because Leng Yue used a desperate method of hurting both sides, you beat me?I don¡¯t hide, I will just give you a sword...

 Chapter 1420

    It''s obviously not going to hurt both sides...Who would let the little guy-promise someone and not hurt Leng Yue??


    In this way, the two were at a stalemate for a while...


    Leng Yue relied on her speeding recovery ability, making every move ruthlessly and ruthlessly, and she was in a posture to die with the enemy.


    And the little guy?Although no matter whether it is strength or ability, they are all higher than Leng Yue by more than one factor, but for a while, there will be nothing to do with Leng Yue.


    at last¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Okay, Xiao Ba... don''t fight!!" came with a voice.


    The little man and Leng Yue both stopped and jumped back...While guarding each other, they looked in the direction of the sound.


    I saw a young girl in Hanfu coming in, and it was Xiuqing who was not talking.


    After entering the courtyard, without speaking, she first bowed to Leng Yueying, and said: "Sister Zhang Xiuqing has seen Sister Leng Yue..."


    "Who are you?" Leng Yue was a little stunned...Although the girl who claimed to be Zhang Xiuqing in front of me sounded like she was in the same group as the enemy in front of her, but-as the saying goes, stretch out your hand not to hit the smiling face , Everyone bows their eyebrows and salutes, what else do you want...?


    However, Leng Yue can not blame Xiuqing, but she can''t let go of the prot¨¦g¨¦ who wears armor and molested herself... "Forget it, let me go. When I kill this bastard who molested me, I will talk to you. ..."


    Hearing Leng Yue''s words, Xiuqing couldn''t help but sneered, "Sister...you misunderstood Xiaoba...she was actually joking with you..."


    While talking, Xiuqing turned to Bai Xiaomeng who was wearing armor and said: "Xiao Ba, don''t hurry up and apologize to Sister Leng Yue...Be careful that Zhou Lang will come back to clean up you!!"


    "It''s said that my name is Bai Xiaomeng!!" Xiaomeng complained, opening the visor on his head, and then partially opening the mouth of his armor... Then he let out a long breath, and then Said to Leng Yue: "Sister Leng Yue, I am the owner''s pet, my name is Bai Xiaomeng...not Xiao Ba!!"


    "......" Leng Yue watched Bai Xiaomeng''s movements speechlessly. For the first time in her life, she knew that the armor was deformed... and why this guy had become a woman, her anger Is it getting more and more prosperous??


    This is definitely not because I am jealous of this guy, who is a few more than her before Hun, yes, definitely not...


    Reference 1816


    Chapter one thousand eight hundred and sixteen


    "Who are you?" Although looking at Bai Xiaomeng''s Hun Wai, who was a circle older than herself, Leng Yue felt that she was not angry.


    But she still suppressed her anger a little, and asked, "Why call my sister!!"


    "Because my master is my sister''s husband!!" Bai Xiaomeng said rushingly, "Moreover, Sister Xiuqing is also the master''s woman..."


    Hearing this, it is impossible to say that Leng Yue is not angry... However, she did not immediately attack, but instead asked: "You said you are Yelang''s women and servants, what about Yelang? He goes. Where is it?"


    "Zhou Lang and General Huo have resettled the people... he will not come back after a while!!" Xiuqing didn''t care about Leng Yue''s cold face, or, since she dared to take Xiao Ba a step forward, she returned. Here, I¡¯m not afraid of Leng Yue¡¯s cold words...


    As a woman who aims at a good wife, Xiuqing believes that if she has to rely on her own husband to reconcile in order to get along with Leng Yue, what else does she have to call herself a good wife??


    Therefore, she resolutely took Xiaoba one step ahead and hurried back... and planned to have a good chat with Leng Yue.As for how she found Zhou Ye''s residence, it depends on Bai Xiaomeng. Although she has turned into a human body, we must know that Xiaomeng''s body is a wolf.


    This guy''s sense of smell is extremely sensitive. After Zhou Ye casually mentioned a general place, she took Xiuqing to find this place first. Why did she have the smell of her own master that she was familiar with and could no longer be familiar with?


    On Leng Yue''s side, when Xiuqing said [Zhou Lang], he almost knew that they were definitely not lying.


    You know, what she just said was Yelang at all, without mentioning her family''s surname...Since Xiuqing can say her family''s surname, she is obviously not a liar.


    However, this made her angry...


    Good guy, at home, he sews cold-proof clothes for him stitch by stitch, but he goes out to get dirty, and he also comes to the door... Is it okay??


    "I''m going to find Yelang!!" As he said, Leng Yue walked out the door without hesitation...


    "Sister wait a minute!!" Seeing Leng Yue''s behavior, Xiuqing hurriedly walked two steps and stopped her... "Sister, Yelang is busy, we are women, so don''t disturb him!! What''s the matter, Just tell me to do it!!"


    "You..." Leng Yue is the kind of Hu Feige who goes straight. Even if she is angry, facing Xiuqing''s yelling from an older sister, she can''t let her angry.


    This almost didn''t suffocate her...


    "Sister..." Seeing Leng Yue''s expression, Xiuqing rolled her eyebrows and guessed why she was angry... She smiled and embraced Leng Yue''s arm affectionately, and said softly: "Sister is giving birth to Zhou Lang. Angry?"


    "Huh--!" Although Leng Yue couldn''t sigh at Xiuqing, she could ignore her.


    "Hehe..." Faced with Leng Yue''s appearance, Xiuqing didn''t get angry, but smiled slightly: "My sister is not angry, and my sister knows that Zhou Lang is exceptionally talented and exceptionally handsome... such a man is everywhere. It¡¯s the focus of my daughter¡¯s house..."


    "..." Leng Yue''s cheeks blushed slightly when she heard Xiuqing''s words. She understood what Xiuqing''s "natural talent" meant, and to put it bluntly... she didn''t suffer from this [natural talent]. The crime, since she followed her husband, except for a short break when Tiankui came, at other times did she fall asleep normally??


    Haven''t you fainted every time??


    She is a little scared sometimes...


    Seeing Leng Yue''s small appearance, Xiuqing knew that she understood what she meant.


    Xiuqing dragged Leng Yue into the room and said, "Zhou Lang... he loves us abnormally, but we can only watch him force ourselves to endure it. For us women, this is not a kind of Sad, I can''t even satisfy my own man..."


    "Yes..." Leng Yue nodded in agreement without realizing what Xiuqing said.


    Isn''t she like this??


    "So, sister... we should unite..." Xiuqing had already dragged Leng Yue into the house while she was talking, and then sat her down."This way, it will also make Zhou Lang more comfortable... and, my sister... is one of the seven out of seven who is jealous..."


    The "Ritual and Mourning Clothes" in the Han Dynasty said: "Seven-borns, no children, one ya; licentious, two ya; no uncle, three ya; tongue, four ya; theft, five ya; jealous, six ya; malaise , Qiye."


    To put it bluntly, infertility, childlessness, unfilial parents, talkative talk, theft, immeasurable jealousy, and malaise.Any of these seven sins will be unconditionally abandoned by the man, and the government does not care about it...


    And the woman who committed the seven sins was called an abandoned woman, and since then no one wants it...


    Hearing Xiuqing''s words, Leng Yue was frightened in a cold sweat... She didn''t care much, but what she feared most was Zhou Ye not wanting her.


    If Zhou Ye really doesn''t want her, then she will only die...


    In fact, Xiuqing is just scaring Leng Yue...Leng Yue is far from being jealous...


    However, if that weren''t the case, with Leng Yue''s character, she might really have trouble with her...that would be boring.


    Seeing Leng Yue¡¯s frightened expression, Xiuqing said hurriedly: ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be afraid, Zhou Lang is not the lover, but we can¡¯t be too arrogant to make Zhou Lang angry... So, sister..."


    Said this, Xiuqing stood up, held a cup of tea on the table, held it in front of Leng Yue with both hands, then bowed, raised the tea bowl in his hands above his head... "Please drink this cup of tea from my sister, in the future, we will be It¡¯s a family... If the younger sister can¡¯t do anything, the older sister can beat and scold her too... Just ask her sister not to be angry with Lang Jun!"


    "..." Seeing Xiuqing''s actions, Leng Yue sighed deeply...


    She was actually a very smart woman. After the initial panic, she wanted to understand that Xiuqing was frightening herself.


    however--


    Looking at Xiuqing¡¯s pie, she really finds it hard to be angry with her... After all, everyone has a man, strictly speaking, they are all a family... And, seeing Xiuqing¡¯s such virtuous appearance, Leng Yue Knowing that if I had to go to my own prince to make trouble, then I would appear to be too low-level.


    There is no harm without comparison.


    If you are arguing with your own prince, then under the gentle and watery reflection of Xiuqing, it will seem even more embarrassing for you.

 Chapter 1421

    Instead of that, why not reconcile together?


    You know, she is not of a low birth, and her father is more than a woman... For this kind of thing, she had been psychologically prepared, but it was too sudden, which made her feel confused...


    Sisters are just sisters, don¡¯t ask for anything else, just ask that your family won¡¯t have new people and forget the old people...


    Thinking of this, Leng Yue stood up, took the tea bowl from Xiuqing''s hand... and drank it."Well, sister Xiuqing, get up... Don''t be here... If Yelang sees it, I should blame me for bullying the newcomer..."


    Reference 1817


    The first thousand eight hundred and seventeen chapters


    "The tents and so on have been distributed!!" Zhou Ye said while sketching on the account book with a brush.


    "Oh, I''m finally done!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Huo An couldn''t help stretching his waist: "This trip, I''m almost exhausted!!"


    It¡¯s no wonder that he will be like this. From Deling to Yumenguan, to escorting a group of immigrants to Luntai City, and arranging their food, clothing, housing and transportation, there are a lot of miscellaneous things. When I arrived in Luntai City in the morning, it was only in the afternoon. These migrants were properly resettled.


    "Yeah..." Zhou Ye nodded in agreement.


    It''s easy to say anything about escorting...but it''s really troublesome to distribute supplies and arrange board and lodging.


    "Let''s go, go for a couple of drinks!!" Huo An said, and he was about to take Zhou Ye for a drink... "I still want to thank you very well!"


    He should really thank Zhou Ye very well. If it weren''t for Zhou Ye, this group of big bosses would not be able to do anything if they want to keep accounts.


    You know, apart from Zhou Ye, there are no three literate people in Luntai City.


    One of them is Master Dogo... You can''t let Master Dogo do this, right??


    Hearing Huo An''s words, Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, and said, "I haven''t been home for a long time, Leng Yue should be anxious... drink it another day!"


    "Hahahaha..." XN


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the soldiers burst out laughing...


    "Be careful to go back and be driven out by your wife..."


    "Yes, that''s right, who told Lang Jun to bring back a wife again?"


    "No, no, you are wrong, it should be to let Lang Jun take care of his body, don''t walk with the wall roots tomorrow!!"


    "Hahaha... That''s right! Lang Jun, you have to pay attention to your body!"


    Hearing the laughter of the soldiers, Zhou Ye laughed and cursed: "You idiots, do you think I am you? Do you want to pee together? Let you know what a real man is..."


    As soon as Zhou Ye said this, a group of soldiers were like ducks caught in their necks, all dumb.


    It¡¯s too stupid to pee with him. It hurts his self-esteem... This guy is not so big...


    "Let''s go!!" Looking at the group of inferiority guys, Zhou Ye laughed and walked out...


    It wasn''t until his figure disappeared for a long time...that all the soldiers reacted.


    "Hey, Lord Lang is handsome, there is still a big place... and it prevents us from living, it''s nothing better!"


    "Huh? Do you still want to compare with Lang Jun? Why don''t you go to heaven? Lang Jun is what you can compare to? People can be literary and martial, know astronomy and geography... you are a big boss, why Compare with others!?"


    "Does Nengwen Nengwu have a lot to do with there?"


    "Is it okay?"


    "does it matter??"


    Just when all the soldiers were idle there, Zhou Ye was almost walking to his home.


    His residence is not far from the barracks...just at the foot of the mountain.


    As he walked, Zhou Ye smiled bitterly...


    He wasn''t sure what kind of situation he would face after returning home. He really didn''t know why Xiuqing had to go back first and meet Leng Yue... I was really afraid that these three would fight.


    Moreover, with Bai Xiaomeng''s lawless character, maybe it is really possible to fight?


    I just hope that after I go back, my home has been demolished by the three of you...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help sighing...speeding up his pace.


    Soon - Zhou Ye returned home. He looked at his door... Fortunately, the door is still there. I think the yard from home should be safe, but I don''t know what''s going on in the house.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye pushed open the courtyard door directly and shouted, "I''m back!!"


    Following his words, a silver figure suddenly rushed out and slammed into Zhou Ye''s arms."Master...you are back!!"


    Seeing the figure in his arms that kept rubbing his cheeks on him, Zhou Ye''s heart was turned into an adorable one, "Well, I''m back!!"


    "Zhou Lang..."


    "Yelang..."


    Leng Yue and Xiuqing also walked out immediately, hugging Zhou Ye''s arms one left and the other right...


    "..." Zhou Ye looked up and down Leng Yue, then turned his head to look at Xiuqing... I saw that the clothes on the two women were not messy, and there were no scars... It seems that there should be no fights, that''s good...


    "Why does Yelang look at me like this?" Leng Yue was bewildered by Zhou Ye''s look.


    "Sister, Zhou Lang must be watching if we just had a fight!!" Xiuqing said with a smile: "But I disappointed Zhou Lang. My sister and I hit it off, how could a fight be possible?"


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye touched his chin a little embarrassingly... it felt uncomfortable to be seen through.


    However, it''s just fine without fighting, and it saves me a lot of things.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye forcefully hugged Leng Yue in his arms, and said softly, "Sorry, Yue''er, I..."


    "Don''t say Yelang!!" Leng Yue raised her hand and covered Zhou Ye''s look. She knew what Zhou Ye wanted to say. "Yue''er had long hoped that Yelang could find some more sisters for Yue''er. Let''s celebrate together, Yue''er can''t bear it herself!"


    How could Zhou Ye let Leng Yue catch his pulse? As soon as he changed his voice, he said."Uh-actually what I want to say is-I''m hungry!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Leng Yue''s small face turned red, and Xiao Zang was slightly stunned in Zhou Ye''s arms, with a look of embarrassment...


    It''s really embarrassing, Zhou Ye''s words made Leng Yue feel self-conscious.


    "Hahahahaha..." Seeing the embarrassment on Leng Yue''s little face, Zhou Ye finally couldn''t help laughing.


    At this time, how could Leng Yue not understand that she was being tricked by her own man again... Her pretty face was red with anger, and she punched Zhou Ye on the shoulder hard, "You villain, tease me again..."


    "Hehe..." X2


    Suddenly, the two girls, Xiuqing and Xiaomeng, also laughed and shivered. There was no way, the appearance of Leng Yue embarrassed was really funny."Sister, let me help you teach this bad guy!"

 Chapter 1422

    "Don''t beat my master!!"


    "I''m going to fight, this is my man..."


    In the blink of an eye, everyone was in a mess. Sometimes Leng Yue and Xiuqing chuckled Xiaomeng, sometimes Xiaomeng together with Leng Yue, bullying Xiuqing...


    For a time, the three women''s room became like the Three Kingdoms, you squeak, I come, I squeak you...


    And what about Zhou Ye?He acts as a referee between the three women, and he helps whoever is bullied.In short, it is to maintain the fragile balance between the three women... In the end, the three women also reacted, okay, you are the boss behind the scenes in total... So, the three women embrace Zhou Ye together... vows Overthrow the oppression of the Great Devil.


    Could Zhou Ye be able to control the three women?He dared not be afraid to go up and bow left and right, unknowingly... the women found that their clothes were getting less... Finally-a war between men and women started...


    The ending of the war is of course in response to that sentence, [Victory is always in the hands of a few people...]


    Reference 1818


    The first thousand eight hundred and eighteen chapters


    Ancient road long pavilion, west wind thin horse...


    None of the above, there are only a dozen big men wearing the armor of the capital guard, standing reluctantly outside Luntai City, seeing Zhou Ye off...


    "Brother Zhou..." Huo An took Zhou Ye''s hand with a look of dismay, and said: "Go to the pass, the mountains and rivers are long and long distances...Be careful along the way...and..."


    "......I know!!" Zhou Ye said as he drew his hand back...with a helpless expression: "Why don''t I know, Huo Boss, when you still have a chirp? ..."


    "..." Huo An was speechless for a while by Zhou Ye''s words... Didn''t they all say that when saying goodbye??How come you are a bitch...


    The brothers behind him didn''t give him face at all, and laughed.


    "Lang Jun is right... Brother Huo, you are indeed a little bitch..."


    "Yeah, at this time, you should drink three bowls of see-off wine and let Lang Jun go on the road happily..."


    "Bah, what a happy trip, if you don''t understand it, just talk nonsense..."


    "I''m a big boss, I don''t speak much, and there is something wrong. Don''t be angry!"


    Listening to this group of rammers, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but roll his eyes...


    Did these guys say that on purpose?Just to avenge myself for always bullying them??


    Oh, forget it... Since it''s parting, there is no need to worry about them... When you come again next time, I will pack them up.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and stretched out his hand to the side...


    Standing next to Zhou Ye, Leng Yue knowingly took a box of FiveX Liquid and delivered it to Zhou Ye."Yelang...wine!!!"


    "Hahaha...this is my see-off wine, no one can''t help but drink it, come... today there are three bottles for one person, if anyone doesn''t drink or drinks less, I will pinch someone''s nose to pour it!!"


    "Come on, I''ll do it first!" Zhou Ye said, drew out a bottle of white wine, twisted the cap, and drank one by one directly in front of the bottle... He threw the bottle aside and took out another one. Bottle...and drink...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s movements, those rash men turned blue...


    Damn it, this wine again??


    And they still drink dry...This is the rhythm of life. In the days with Zhou Ye, they are not less tossed by this seemingly water-like liquor...


    However, watching Zhou Ye blowing white wine bottle after bottle... These guys didn''t have the guts to say not to drink...


    In desperation, one by one could only take the white wine from Leng Yue''s hand with a bitter face... Then, following Zhou Ye''s way, he unscrewed the bottle cap, raised his neck directly, and poured it into his stomach.


    Look at the uncomfortable expressions on the faces of these guys...


    All of them look like they are pouring poison...


    Especially Huo An...


    As the boss, this guy actually took the lead in raping and skidding. Look at that guy, he looks more like a scoop, and he hasn''t missed a lot of drinks...


    Of course Zhou Ye is not willing...Is it easy for me to bring some good wine here after thousands of years?All of you are so wasteful??


    Apart from anything else, Zhou Ye took another bottle, then pinched Huo An¡¯s nose and started to pour it...


    After all the wine is finished...Look at Huo An, the whole person starts to shake...


    He is pretty good, and the other guys are already lying on the ground, motionless...


    But what about Zhou Ye?Three catties of liquor is the same as not drinking...


    Seeing the appearance of these guys, Zhou Ye laughed, ignoring them, turned his head and took Leng Yue, Xiuqing, and Xiaomeng three daughters directly on the horse, and rushed towards Yumen Pass...


    Along the way, Zhou Ye also sang with great interest.


    "I fell and fell, just like the waves, there are thousands of grievances and laughter... I am low, I am high! I swayed and refused to fall..."


    "Yelang...what kind of song is this, why does it sound so strange?" Leng Yue asked curiously...


    You know, ancient songs are completely different from modern songs... Leng Yue feels weird and not surprising, Xiuqing nodded in agreement."Yeah, Zhou Lang...Why does this song sound like it is about Brother Huo and the others?"


    "Hahaha...That''s Huo''s song..." Zhou Ye said with a big laugh...Speaking of which, he really didn''t expect...to cast Huo An like that, and he was a little bit drunk. I feel...so interesting...


    "Brother Huo''s song? Does he still sing?" Xiuqing looked unbelief... If this song is a song composed by her own Lang Jun, she still believes a little bit, to say that fellow Huo An can compose a song?She was the first to believe...


    "It will...hahaha..." Zhou Ye burst into laughter again when he heard Xiuqing''s words...


    With laughter, everyone closed towards Yumen.


    Anyway, Zhou Ye wasn''t in a hurry, so he simply took the women to Yumen Pass on a tour of the mountains and rivers... The road that could have been reached in two days, everyone went on for nearly four days.


    After arriving at Yumen Pass, everyone gave some supplies, and then went inside the pass...


    Where is Zhou Ye''s destination for this trip??


    Of course it is-Jiangdu.


    Why go to Jiangdu??


    Keke, this has to be said... Zhou Ye''s collection addiction.


    After this guy caused Xiaowei to misfortune, of course he was worried about the other women in the painting, such as Pei Rong, such as the female guest played by Liu Yan, etc...


    The most important thing for a family is to be neat and tidy. Now that Xiaowei has been taken down, there is no reason to let other women go??


    Therefore, Zhou Ye''s idea for going to Jiangdu is... to complete the collection of painted skin beauties.


    This is a very difficult character-laugh.


    Calculating the time is almost almost... Zhou Ye smiled, speeding up, and heading towards Jiang Du...

 Chapter 1423

    Although the time was approaching, Zhou Ye did not deliberately speed up his schedule. After all, he had already reserved the schedule on the road, so he didn''t need to be too hurry.


    Along the way, Zhou Ye took the women to travel around the mountains and water, and walked for about half a month... and finally arrived in Jiangdu City.


    I have to say that Jiangdu is a prosperous place in the end...Compared to outside the Great Wall, there are totally two feelings.


    The bustling streets, the flow of people, the lively city...Lengyue, who has been living outside the Great Wall for a long time, feels that his eyes are about to see flowers.


    She is really curious about everything...


    And Zhou Ye followed her wishes and took the girls around in the small Jiangdu City.


    It wasn''t until Leng Yue was satisfied that he was walking around, that Zhou Ye took the women to find an inn and stayed temporarily...


    There was nothing to say all night, and early the next morning, Zhou Ye gave the shop''s junior two some silver coins, and asked him to find a [] for himself...


    Reference 1819


    Chapter one thousand eight hundred and nineteen


    What is ?


    In the Han Dynasty, it was called the hui, and in the Yuan and Song dynasties, it was called the Yaren or Yaxing... Simply put, it was a commercial introducer.


    They don''t have any merchandise buying and selling themselves, but they are the people who have the most complete information about all the merchandise in the city.


    From real estate servants to small needles and brains, there is nothing they don''t know.


    What is Zhou Ye looking for??


    Of course, I want to settle down here temporarily... You know, the time span of painting skin is not short... Zhou Ye didn''t want to run back and forth without a fixed place, so anxious.


    Therefore, he simply planned to buy a house and land in Jiangdu and make a temporary shelter.


    Zhou Ye walked back to his room after confessing the fact that Xiaoer from the shop had gone to find the club meeting...


    I saw three young girls lying side by side on the not very big wooden couch in the room at this time. They were holding me, and I was holding you... sleeping soundly.


    Zhou Ye smiled and crept to the side of the couch, and then kissed the three girls one by one.


    "Master!!" Xiaomeng was the first to be kissed, and she was also the first to wake up.


    This cute guy hugged Zhou Ye tightly when he woke up, and kept acting like a baby... "Master, people are hungry..."


    "After washing, let''s go down and have breakfast!!" Zhou Ye said here, and he was taken aback...Uh, well, he forgot one thing... People in this era don''t eat breakfast. There are only two meals a day...This Nima is embarrassed.


    "Ahem... Otherwise, I''ll get you something to eat later!" Zhou Ye remedied.


    "Yeah!!!" Xiaomeng nodded obediently, then hugged her master''s neck hard, and after a good morning kiss, she said with a smile: "Good morning, master!!!"


    "good Morning!!"


    "Yelang, good morning..."


    "Good morning Zhou Lang!!"


    At this time, Leng Yue and Xiuqing also woke up, no need to ask, Zhou Ye and the girls laughed for a while, went out and asked Xiao Er to help get some hot water to wash...


    And the third daughter also sat up from the couch at this time...


    "Last night I almost felt like I almost died..." Leng Yue complained while dressing, "Why is Yelang so great... The three of us..."


    "Isn''t this kind of thing common?" Xiuqing smiled: "Sister, stop complaining. If you let those dissatisfied women hear it, they will be pissed off by your sister''s complaint!!"


    "I think it''s good to faint every time..." Bai Xiaomeng interjected: "It''s so good to sleep until dawn..."


    "Quenching¡ª¡ª" X2


    Hearing Xiaomeng''s words, the two women gave her a shy smile, "I don''t know how to be ashamed of the little girl..."


    "What are you ashamed of, you yelled louder than me at that time..." Bai Xiaomeng said disdainfully: "Sister Xiuqing was begging for mercy while holding her master to death, I couldn''t pull you. And sister Lengyue... She looks like a woman who doesn¡¯t let her eyebrows be bearded on weekdays, but the result? She gets crying by her master every time... And crying while holding onto her master, isn¡¯t it? Are you crying by X in the legend?"


    "You die, you want to die, don''t you?"


    "Sister, don''t need to give me face, please tidy up this girl!!"


    The two women who were so embarrassed by the complaints were already annoyed into anger... The two immediately rushed over and pressed Xiao Meng to the couch... After a squeak, Xiao Meng was breathless. Keep begging for mercy.


    It was also thanks to Zhou Ye who had put down the soundproof barrier in the room, otherwise, the voice of the three women could be heard throughout the inn.


    When Zhou Ye returned to the room with the hot water for washing, the girls were still making trouble on the couch... Zhou Ye was speechless for a while.


    Actually, the work in the store can bring hot water up, but-isn¡¯t it inconvenient to have female relatives in the room?So Zhou Ye could only hit the water by himself...


    "Okay, get up quickly, babies!!!" Zhou Ye shook his head and threatened: "If anyone gets up last, then...I will punish her to accompany me in the morning exercise..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the girls were taken aback for a moment, and then there was a look of fear on their faces...


    "No, Zhou Lang..."


    "Master, don''t..."


    "Yelang, we really can''t do it..."


    As the three women said, one by one quickly put on their clothes...Even Xiuqing even used her fast silver ability.


    And because someone cheated, Bai Xiaomeng had to use his demon power to speed up her speed... Only Leng Yue wanted to cry without tears.


    In the end, the ranking came out... Xiuqing was the first to wear well, Bai Xiaomeng was second, and Leng Yue was undoubtedly the bottom.


    No way, Kuaiyin''s ability is time and speed, compared with speed, and the other two women are beautiful and worthy.


    And Bai Xiaomeng, as a demon in form, is not as fast as Xiuqing, but-it is also extremely fast... Only the bitter Leng Yue has the ability to quickly recover, this ability can fight... but- If it''s faster than speed, I''ll go for it...


    When the girls got dressed and looked at Zhou Ye with expectant eyes, they crazily hinted at what cold moon their men are...


    How could Zhou Ye be swayed by two women? He chuckled and said, "Okay, the punishment will be written down for the time being... Let''s do it together next time..."


    "Hey, it''s not fair, Master!!"


    "Yeah, Zhou Lang...don''t worry about widowhood but don''t worry about unevenness, the big man keeps his promise...said to..."


    "Hey, you two are enough!" Leng Yue was happy that she had escaped temporarily, but she was depressed by the words of the two women. "Aren''t we good sisters? Where is the friendship between good sisters?" What do I think you guys want me to be Yelang..."


    "We love you, sister..."


    "Yes, that''s right... We definitely don''t want to see you cry by your master..."

 Chapter 1424

    "you guys¡­¡­"


    Hearing the words of the two women, Leng Yue became angry...


    "Okay, there are still a lot of things to do today!!" Zhou Ye hurriedly interjected: "When everything is settled, let''s talk about it!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the three women obediently went to wash up...


    No way, in this family, Zhou Ye usually doesn''t speak, but as long as he speaks, the matter is settled... there is no room for relaxation.


    Moreover, the three girls just like to laugh and make trouble, not really ignorant of the severity...


    Soon, the three women finished washing up... After Zhou Ye casually took some convenience food as breakfast and ate, the kuai (kuai) found by Xiao Er also came to the inn.


    After asking Zhou Ye''s request, this middle-aged man will be really happy.


    Big deal, absolute big deal...


    Buying a house and land, but also buying some servants... Such a big customer must definitely be satisfied.


    Reference 1820


    The first thousand eight hundred and twenty chapters


    "Lang Jun, please take a look. How about this courtyard?" Fang Hui, with a flattering smile on his face, pointed to the courtyard in front of him, and introduced: "This used to be the courtyard of a large family named Jiang in Jiangdu. The only child in their family is now As an official in Huaiyang, the Jiang family moved with his family, and the courtyard here was entrusted to us for sale!!!"


    "Um..." Zhou Ye nodded and walked into the courtyard.


    This is a compound of the first three and the last three. The so-called first three and last three are the first three in and the last three in.


    There are more than 30 large and small rooms, and there is a big garden behind, the lotus in the pond in the garden is blooming...The surrounding flowers and trees are also well taken care of. Obviously, the owner here has taken his care... ¡­


    "Zhou Lang, I like this place..." Looking at the beautiful scenery in the garden, Xiuqing hugged her own Lang Jun''s arm and said, "Why don''t we buy it here!!"


    "Yes, Master!" Bai Xiaomeng also likes this place. In the summer heat, he can enjoy the coolness by the pond and feel comfortable thinking about it...


    "It''s really good here, Yelang, why not buy it here!!" Leng Yue also whispered.


    Hearing the words of the three women, the ganghui was so happy that he could hardly see it...Men, rarely say no in front of women.


    Moreover, this courtyard is too large, and the maintenance costs on weekdays are also a lot. After this ganghui took over, it has not been sold for a long time...He also lost a lot of money here and out.


    Let''s put it this way, aren''t the costs of maintaining the courtyard and the costs of hiring someone to clean it all in money?


    The garden should be trimmed every three to five, or let the plants soar, can they still be seen??Maintaining the value of the goods in hand is a virtue that a merchant must have, but... this thing is too hard to sell.


    It can be said that the owner of this courtyard requires no less than five hundred taels of gold, and after the price of a layer is added to it, it becomes seven hundred taels... Seven hundred taels is not a small amount. In this era, seven hundred taels of gold can make a family of three eat and drink for a lifetime.


    Who would be okay to sell a large yard??


    Where you want to live, as long as it is not farmland outside the city, you can build it as you please, no one cares about you... and no one will charge you any land occupation fees. This tax and that tax... It does not cost 100 to build an identical courtyard. Two gold...


    So, the real estate business in ancient times is not easy to do...


    Looking at Luhui¡¯s stiff face with a smile, Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "Here we want it... you go get the lease, I will wait for you at the inn..."


    "Lang Jun is really refreshing!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the liuhui smiled like a chrysanthemum, and turned his head and went back to get the deed.


    However, at this moment, he was stopped by Zhou Ye.


    "and many more¡­¡­"


    "Langjun, what else do you have to order?" Qian Hui hurriedly turned around and asked with a smile.


    "By the way, look for seventeen or eight good-looking maids... to be honest... and still a virgin!" Zhou Ye said casually.


    "No problem, everything is on me, Lang Jun!!" Qianhui promised with a smile, turned around and ran outside and rushed out... No matter what the house is... Anyway, there is an old man inspecting the house. ...


    Hearing that his man still needs seventeen or eight maids... The three women gave a silent acquiescence after looking at each other.


    The maid is a maid, why have to find a virgin?


    This is obviously a misconduct in his own Langjun''s heart... But what??Just like what they said this morning... The three of them have already started to complain, and are hoping someone will help share the firepower... Why do you have to stop your man from being happy??


    Facing the acquiescence of the girls, Zhou Ye smiled slightly...


    It seems that the effect of imperceptibility during this period is very good... They finally know what it means to be more powerful.


    Without a word all the way, Zhou Ye took the three daughters back to the inn, took out the gold bars, and easily made gold coins that could be circulated in this era... Then he waited for the house meeting.


    Lihui didn¡¯t let Zhou Ye wait too long. After a cup of tea, he ran back out of breath... "Langjun...this...this is the title deed and the house deed, with the official mansion on it. What about the Great Seal..."


    Zhou Ye took a look at the deed and asked, "Where is the maid?"


    "There are so many people here. Calling the maid here to you, isn''t that ruining your reputation? So I let them wait in the yard!!" At this time, Mohui also breathed a little, and said When I started talking, I didn''t stammer anymore."After all, you will live in this Jiangdu City in the future. This Jiangdu City is not too big. The radius is only a few tens of miles. You can''t see you looking up in the city. Seeing that you want so many beautiful maids... The reviews are not good!"


    Zhou Ye smiled when he heard the words of Laihui...This guy is thoughtful and can be a man...It is worthy of being a fellow.


    "Well, let''s go to the yard now!!" Zhou Ye said, picking up the package containing gold coins, and leading the girls out of the inn...


    Soon, everyone returned to the courtyard again... As expected, as soon as they entered the courtyard, they saw more than forty girls in coarse cloth, waiting there...


    "I only need seventeen or eighteen, how can I call so many??"


    "I was afraid that the prince I picked would not look good, so I brought them all over!!"


    "Yeah!!!" Zhou Ye nodded, and then looked up and down these timid girls...


    I have to say that among these girls, there are still quite a few beauties... just because of malnutrition, they look yellow and thin, and they don''t look so neat... They will come back when they are raised...


    After all, these years, who will sell their daughters in good years?


    As for, why is the quality of the girls here so high?Zhou Ye is not surprised... why??


    Where is this place??This is Jiangdu... Jiangdu is Yangzhou of later generations, and Yangzhou has produced beautiful women since ancient times... The water and soil here supports people.


    "It''s just her, she, she...and her!!" Zhou Ye casually lit the girl whom he could see, and said, "It''s just them..."


    "Okay, Lang Jun..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Li Hui was happy to pick up the counting chip and start calculating the money needed...


    However, at this moment, a timid voice rang in Zhou Ye''s ears...


    "Uncle... Uncle, you can buy me... Please... you can buy me!!"


    Hearing this voice, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but froze, and then he wanted the owner of that voice to look at... I saw a loli who seemed to be only eleven or twelve years old, wearing a patchwork dress and a coarse cloth dress. Looking at Zhou Ye with expectation, he was still begging...


    "Okay, you go aside, haven''t you seen that this uncle has already been selected?" A sturdy man came over and yelled loudly...While he was talking, he was about to take that loli Pushing aside, not letting her approach Zhou Ye...


    Reference 1821

 Chapter 1425

    The first thousand eight hundred and twenty one


    Seeing that big man''s actions, Zhou Ye didn''t stop...


    But looking at him playfully...


    Why is this so?Isn''t Zhou Ye a lolicon?How can one allow a guy to bully a loli like this??


    Ahem...


    In fact, Zhou Ye just saw that some doorways were coming...


    This big guy, don''t look at the extremely vicious expression on his face, but in fact, his hand pushing the little Lolita''s shoulder didn''t use much strength...


    And, how do you look at that posture, it looks like you are pretending...


    While that guy yelled loudly, he kept glancing at Zhou Ye...


    Damn it, is this the legendary fairy jump??


    Zhou Ye watched it interestingly, but didn''t say anything... let the big guy perform there.


    Zhou Ye didn''t say anything, but the women behind him couldn''t stand it anymore...


    "You, how is this... she is still a child!"


    "Just..."


    "Let her go..."


    Zhou Ye was a big guy who was already silent and unable to act. At this time, he heard the voices of the women, and it was like a pardon... He hurriedly pretended to turn his head to explain to the women, and let go of the little loli... "Ladies, please listen to the little explanation..."


    "My lord, you can just buy me..." And the little Lolita also cleverly took advantage of the time the big man turned around, and ran to Zhou Ye''s side with a puff, and knelt down... She was holding Zhou Ye''s leg tightly. , Begging...


    Huh¡ªZhou Ye let out a sigh. Since this scene can''t stand because of his own woman, let''s see for yourself what they want to do...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and gently helped Little Lori up... and asked in a gentle voice: "What is your name? Why do you ask me to buy you?"


    "My name is Xiaorou..." Little Lolita said timidly: "I, my mother is sick... can''t catch the medicine... so... so... woo... sir, you just buy me. !!!"


    At this time, the big man also said: "This child is so pitiful... Other people''s families are because they have too many children and their parents can''t support them... That''s why they sell their children and sell their daughters. She is the only one who wants to do the best for the mother. Filial piety sells itself..."


    When he said this, the big man sighed deeply, "I''m not telling you that he is damaging the yin and virtue in the job of fucking human teeth... But... for the sake of living, we have to do it... So, uncle, please buy Let her...this child has a hard life...If I don¡¯t get the money, I will treat it as a blessing for my children and grandchildren. You only need to give her medicine money!!"


    Hearing the words of the big man and the little loli, the women felt sad... after all, women are really softhearted.


    However, they didn''t say a word, but looked at their prince with expectant eyes...


    "Come, tell me... where is your father?" Zhou Ye also squatted down at this time, looking up at little Lolita, and asked softly...


    "I, my father...my father is dead..." Little Lori said sadly, lowering her head.


    "This child is indeed pitiful..." At this time, the gang meeting who had used to calculate the money also stopped his actions and said with a pitiful face: "This child''s father is a salesman who sold goods a few years ago. At that time, was killed by a strongman..."


    "A home that was so good, it''s just so fragmented..."


    "This child''s mother is also a stubborn woman, insisting on bringing up this child..."


    "It''s just that I got a serious illness this spring, and now, all the valuable things at home have been sold out..."


    "In order to see a doctor for his mother, this child ran to Xie San and sold himself..."


    "But... Ordinary people buy maids as a servant... This child is so young and looks so thin, why would anyone want her?"


    "Those brothels are rushing to want it, but...how can we do such a thing?" The person called Xie San said with a wry smile: "Originally doing this job would damage your yin morality. The child is pushed into the fire pit...I''m afraid I''ll be stabbed in the backbone by the neighborhood..."


    Hearing this, the girls couldn''t help it anymore...


    "Zhou Lang, just buy her..."


    "Yes, Yelang..."


    "Master... she is so pitiful..."


    The girls gathered around and pleaded in unison.


    Hearing what the women said, Zhou Ye gave a wry smile, which made himself like a bad guy...


    He just saw that when a few people talked about Little Lolita''s life experience, he had already seen that they really did what they said...no one can lie in front of him who has a spiritual force field.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye moved a little bit of compassion, and... this little loli is not ugly, but because of her skinny type, it looks a little ugly... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and nodded. "Well, I will buy you..."


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, little Lori knelt down with excitement and was about to kowtow to Zhou Ye... "Thank you, master... Thank you, master..."


    "Ahem... Don''t call me master..." Zhou Ye hurriedly supported her, and sighed silently... "Just call me master!!"


    "Thank you, Master..." Little Lolita hurriedly changed her words.


    After all, Xiaomen Xiaohu was born and has little insight or knowledge...


    At this time, the Sihui had already settled all the money... After reporting the amount to Zhou Ye, Zhou Ye directly took out the gold ingots from the baggage and settled the accounts...


    At the same time, he also took over the deeds of the house deeds with those girls from the hands of the ganghui...


    With these things, the house and maid truly belong to him...


    And Yanhui and Renya also took Zhou Ye to pick the remaining girls and left this mansion. From then on...this place will be renamed Zhoufu...


    Now that I have bought the house, then... naturally it still needs to be cleaned... and there are still many things that need to be added...


    Zhou Ye didn''t bother to pay attention to these things. He threw the money directly to the three women and let them watch the purchase...


    Besides, isn''t the reason that so many maids were bought for them to help with work??


    In this regard, the women readily agreed...


    Women, there is always an obsession with arranging their own small home... They value home far more than men...


    What is Zhou Ye doing??


    Of course Zhou Ye still has more important things to do...


    "Xiaorou, let''s go... take me to see your mother!!" Zhou Ye smiled and whispered to the little Lolita who had been looking at her with expectant gazes, "Your young master, I still know something. Medical skills, see if I can cure your mother''s disease!"


    Now that I have decided to help little Lolita, then...just help to the end.


    After all, Zhou Ye still doesn''t trust the medical skills of this era...Although there are many famous doctors in ancient times,... there are more quack doctors.


    Save people to the end, send Buddha to the west... Zhou Ye didn''t want to give up halfway.

 Chapter 1426

    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, little Lolita looked surprised, and she desperately thanked Zhou Ye: "Thank you Master...Thank you Master..."


    Reference 1822


    Chapter one thousand eight hundred and twenty-two


    Little Lori¡¯s home is not far from Jiangdu City, but in a mountain village near Jiangdu City...


    Zhou Ye rode directly on the horse, and took Little Lolita all the way to the mountain village where Lolita¡¯s house was located...


    Zhou Ye looked amusedly at Lori in his arms and tried to lie forward...


    He obviously doesn''t know how to ride a horse, but still wants to deliberately distance himself...


    Is my loli affinity aura invalid??


    Zhou Ye thought to himself, and asked, "Xiao Rou, why do you have to lie forward?"


    "The slave servant... The slave servant is dirty, I am afraid that the clothes on the young master''s body will be soiled..." Little Lori said timidly.


    When talking to the master''s house, you should call yourself a slave and maid. It was the man who confessed before Ya''s departure... Little Lolita remembered it in her heart.


    Hearing Xiao Lolita¡¯s words, Zhou Ye couldn¡¯t help but look at Xiaorou¡¯s white-washed coarse cloth, which was no longer visible in the original color. It was a piece of clothing that was far from fit. The clothes were large. Surprisingly, wearing it on a thin body makes people feel sad.


    Even so, the number of patches on the clothes is surprising...


    "It''s okay...Xiao Rou''s body isn''t dirty!!" Zhou Ye sighed, and forcefully hugged Little Lolita into his arms...


    How should I put it? At first, the cleverness of the human tooth gave Zhou Ye a sense of foresight, so he didn''t feel that little Lori was very pitiful... After all, in later generations, he pretended to be a poor person. See more...


    The handicapped, dressed in torn clothes and crawling on the ground with something like a small skateboard, turned his face and went to the bathing center for consumption in suits and shoes. People earn tens of thousands of dollars a month, can you believe it??


    Those who pretend to be pitiful look a lot more, and before you know it, people''s hearts harden...


    It is not that people have become indifferent, but that too many shameless people are over-consuming people''s compassion.


    "...Young Master..." Feeling the strong Huns behind her, Little Lori felt a warm feeling in her heart...


    The two of them were so silent, riding horses towards Lori''s house...


    In less than half an hour, the two came to a village...


    "Master, this is the servant''s house!!" Little Lori said happily, pointing to a crumbling shabby thatched cottage.


    "Yeah..." Zhou Ye nodded, and held the reins... Then he jumped off the horse and hugged little Lolita again.


    As soon as her feet touched the ground, little Lolita ran towards the house... while she ran, she shouted: "Mother, Rou''er is back..."


    Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head. After all, he was still a child... He dropped the rein at will, and then walked into the house...


    The dream horse cleverly stepped on its hoofs in place, and didn''t run back and forth...


    As soon as Zhou Ye walked into the room, he smelled a strong herbal smell...


    He looked up, and saw a figure resembling a wood lying on a wooden board that was not high from the ground. There was no bedding on the wooden board, but there were some straws used as mattresses... and the woman, at this time, slowly Open your eyes...Look at your daughter."Rouer..."


    "Mother... don''t be afraid... I have already invited the doctor to you, and you will be well soon!!" Saying this... Xiao Rou looked at Zhou Ye with begging eyes...


    When Zhou Ye saw Xiao Rou''s eyes, his nose was sore...


    He knew that Xiaorou sold herself without telling her mother... She was afraid that she had missed it...


    "Rou''er... Mother''s sick mother knows... don''t waste any more money..." said this, the woman coughed a few times, "Please go back, this doctor... Mother is dead..."


    "Mother..." Xiao Rou was anxious when she heard her mother''s words.She hurriedly said: "This doctor is looking good... Mother, your disease will definitely be cured..."


    Hearing what her daughter said... the woman felt sad...


    She knew what disease she got...tuberculosis...that is, modern tuberculosis.


    In modern times, it can almost be said that this is not a disease, any hospital can be optimistic... and even if it is discovered early, it can be completely cured.


    But in ancient times, this thing was called terminal illness.


    Moreover, because of her long-term illness, the two acres of Susukino at home have long been deserted...Where did the consultation money come from for the doctor?How can there be money to grab medicine??


    So, at this time, Xiaorou''s mother was already holding a mortal attitude... She didn''t want to drag her daughter down. If Xiaorou were not still young, she would have lost her mind long ago.


    "Hurry up, please go back to the doctor...I don''t see this sickness..." the woman said, looking at Zhou Ye and said: "I''m sorry...Doctor, the girl is ignorant, I''m bothering you...We don''t see a doctor... ¡­We don¡¯t have any money for your consultation...Please go back!!"


    "Mother..." Xiao Rou was almost crying...


    But facing such a determined mother, she didn''t know how to comfort her, so she could only turn to her young master for help.


    "Don''t worry... Since it''s all here... Why don''t you take a look? Anyway, I have already received the consultation fee..." Zhou Ye smiled and walked to the woman''s couch, squatted down... and pinched The woman''s wrist... pretended to be pulsed.


    "Doctor..." Zhou Ye suddenly grasped her wrist, the woman was a little anxious and wanted to withdraw her hand, but she didn''t have Zhou Ye''s power, let alone she was unhealed for a long time and lacked food and clothing. Yes... Even if she is a healthy person, it won''t work...


    Will Zhou Ye get the pulse?


    Ahem... This is a good question, but this guy won''t.


    But does Zhou Ye need to get his pulse?


    He doesn''t need to see a doctor at all, he can cure people... and learn how to speak.


    Zhou Ye pretended to take the pulse for a while, and said: "After you got into the cold, you didn''t take any medicine. At first, you coughed constantly at night, and then sweated more at night... and finally turned into this look??"


    "The doctor is all right...but..." Xiaorou''s mother hesitated for a while and continued: "I still don''t see a doctor..."


    no way¡­¡­


    Although I have paid for the consultation fee, the real bulk is medicine...Also, tuberculosis is almost never cured completely. Most of them are killed by medicine...


    The woman looked at the four-walled house of her family...


    In this house, everything that can be sold is sold...


    Where is the money to grab medicine??


    "Mother¡ª" Xiao Rou was even more anxious when she heard her mother''s words... When she was anxious, she knelt in front of Zhou Ye with a puff... "Master, save my mother, please... Master..."


    Hearing her daughter calling the doctor''s name suddenly changed, and she knelt there begging, the woman suddenly became anxious... She shouted: "... Rouer... You get up... What''s the matter with the young master? "


    Reference 1823


    The first thousand eight hundred and twenty-three chapters


    "Mother...I..." Xiao Rou was shocked when she heard her mother''s words... However, after a while, she couldn''t care much...

 Chapter 1427

    In her opinion, since her young master can tell her mother¡¯s symptoms when she was ill, there must be a cure...


    Therefore, she desperately begged Zhou Ye."Master...you can save my mother..."


    "Okay, Rou''er, you will go out to play first... I will have a good talk with your mother..." Zhou Ye gently pulled Xiao Lolita up, and then said: "Don''t worry, I will definitely be sick of your mother. It will be cured..."


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiaorou nodded obediently... "Then, that young master, I''ll go out first..."


    "Go go go..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted her shoulder...


    Zhou Ye turned his head to look at the woman on the sickbed until he saw Little Lori walking out of the house...


    Now that Lolita is gone, there is nothing left to say... He smiled at the woman who was staring at her and said, "You should have guessed it, too? Your daughter sold herself as Slave, the money just collected will treat you...Do you really want to treat it?"


    "...Rouer...uuuu..." Although the woman had guessed something in her heart, but...when these words really came out of Zhou Ye, she still couldn''t help but feel sad... ...Covered his face and cried...


    What is selling as a slave??


    That is to say, from now on, the master¡¯s family holds your deed, you are a member of the master¡¯s family for life, and the dead of the master¡¯s family for death...


    Even if the government is killed, it is only a fine...


    Zhou Ye didn''t say a word, just watched this woman crying there...


    After a cup of tea, the woman finally stopped crying... She reluctantly got up from the couch tremblingly, then knelt down on the couch, and kowtow to Zhou Ye: "My son, you sir. , Just return the deed of selling to Rou''er, we won''t sell our daughter... please, son..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Your daughter begged me to buy her and save you... And you said that you would not cure the disease and want me to return the deed to your daughter... Whom do I want to listen to?" Zhou Ye said leisurely .


    "My son... please, please..." Rou''er''s mother kept begging.


    "Oh, I think it''s better for me to listen to Rou''er!!" Zhou Ye said, smiled slightly, grabbed his wife''s wrist... and whispered: "Your illness will be cured without medicine, your body You will definitely return to your healthiest state..."


    As the sound of his words fell, the woman felt that her body, which had been sore and weak, suddenly surged out of strength...


    That power surged towards her limbs and veins along the dantian... and, with the surge of this power, her body, which had become shriveled and thin due to a long illness, was also returning to its former appearance...


    "This...this..." The woman was already shocked and speechless...


    She put her hands in front of her eyes, and her calluses, which were originally covered by long-term work, became extremely delicate...


    The woman couldn''t help but touched her cheek... her cheeks became rounder...


    Zhou Ye didn''t say a word, and watched the woman groping her own body happily there...


    Uh, it would be inappropriate to call a woman now...or it should be more appropriate to call it a beautiful woman.


    I have to say, this water and soil can nourish people...


    Beautiful women can be seen everywhere... This is really great.


    However, this is also obvious. In the final analysis, since Rou''er''s base plate is so good, her genes should be good, and her mother''s appearance fully illustrates the superiority of genetics, no wonder men like beautiful women. Well... after all, it''s for the next generation...


    There is a lot of gossip.


    The beautiful woman groped for a long time, and when she was sure that she had recovered her best health, she couldn''t help but look at Zhou Ye, and asked with a trembling, "Master...Master, you...Are you a god or a demon?"


    "It doesn''t matter what... The important thing is-I am now the master of your daughter!!" Zhou Ye said quietly, "Your daughter''s deed is with me..."


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the beautiful woman was speechless...


    After hesitating for a long time... she bowed to Zhou Ye Yingying: "Please take me as a slave too..."


    After all, she was afraid of her daughter being too young and being bullied by Zhou Ye. She was not worried that Zhou Ye would bully her daughter... Since others are willing to cure herself, then obviously she would not bully her daughter, and... she sees Zhou Ye is not very old, even if his daughter is paid to fill the house, it doesn''t matter.


    What she was really afraid of was that other servants in Zhou Ye''s family would bully her daughter... After all, her daughter was less than twelve years old... Joining Zhou''s family would be regarded as having a care for her daughter.


    Zhou Ye smiled and looked at the beautiful woman, and asked, "What is your name?"


    "The slave maid''s maiden name is Fang, the single name is a butterfly...or you can teach me Zhao Fang''s..." Fang Die whispered back.


    "Fang Die?" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded... "From now on, you will help Rouer at my Zhou''s house..."


    "Thank you Master...Thank you Master..." Fang Die kowtowed with excitement after hearing Zhou Ye''s words...


    Someone said, why didn''t Fang Die threaten him with Zhou Ye''s exposed abilities, and wanted to get back his daughter''s deeds?


    First of all, although she has not read a book herself, she is also a person who knows the gratitude of the reward.


    People have cured your illness, you go to the government to report others??Such a mother cannot raise a filial daughter who sells herself to save her mother.


    Moreover, since people have such a method, how do you know that they cannot easily kill you??


    At this moment, Xiao Rou, who was worried about her mother''s illness, walked in. She saw her mother kneeling on the couch at a glance. She rushed over to support her mother."Mother, your illness is not..."


    Having said this, Xiao Rou discovered that her mother had returned to the way she was before she fell ill...


    She was pleasantly surprised: "Mother, your illness... is it all right?"


    "Well, my mother''s illness is cured...in the future, my mother will never leave Rou''er again!!" Fang Die looked at her daughter''s surprise look and couldn''t help but hug her and started crying.


    When she was lying on a sick bed for a long time, she watched her sensible daughter there, taking care of herself.


    The body that was originally a little weak, but because of exhaustion and hunger, it became what it is now...How can she not feel guilty??


    "Mother, don''t cry...Look at you cry... Rou''er wants to cry too...Woo..."


    Seeing the mothers crying in their arms, Zhou Ye was also a little speechless... But forget it, the mother and daughter have not suffered less... just let them vent their depression, this is also good ...


    Therefore, he simply stood by and acted as a background wall.


    Reference 1824


    The first thousand eight hundred and twenty-four chapters


    When Zhou Ye returned to Zhou Mansion with Xiaorou, mother and daughter, Leng Yue and other daughters were still decorating their new home...


    The women felt helpless about the fact that their men could bring back a beautiful woman when they went to see a doctor.


    But, forget it... it''s good if your man is happy.


    Especially after all the daughters heard about Xiaorou''s mother and daughter, they felt sorry for the mother and daughter... Fortunately, Fang Die and Xiaorou stayed in Zhou''s residence.


    I have to say, whether it''s Lengyue or Xiuqing, neither of them is a housekeeper...


    Many things look beautiful, but when they are made, they are not so beautiful.


    They are not so good at housekeeping...

 Chapter 1428

    After all, Leng Yue was born as a princess, don''t care about all these miscellaneous things, but Xiuqing?The home is a small household, and it¡¯s not a problem to clean up a small house, but once she is asked to direct the dozen or so maids to do things, she will often mess around with one another.


    As for the cute goods Bai Xiaomeng??


    Apart from selling cuteness and fighting, she seems to have nothing good at...


    Therefore, although Zhou Ye has been out for almost two hours, the house is still messed up...


    Seeing this situation...Xiao Rou''s mother simply felt courageous and came to help...


    Leng Yue and others had no choice but to agree...


    I have to say that Fang Die is indeed a good housekeeper...


    She twirled around a dozen or so servants, but they were in order... The girls hadn''t cleaned up the house for two hours, and it was ordered by Xiaorou''s mother, Fang Die, and it took just over an hour to clean up. One inseparable...


    Of course, it¡¯s not that everything is done...


    It can only be said that the originally messy Zhou Mansion is almost ready to live at this time... There are still a lot of big things missing in the home. These things cannot be bought in the city right now, and they can only be made by someone... After all, this is ancient Well, the furniture market or something, don''t even think about it.


    Even so, the women were amazed at the housekeeping ability of the other butterfly...


    As for Zhou Ye, the saver, just in front of all the maids, put Fang Die as a housekeeper...


    Facing her host¡¯s help, Fang Die was naturally very grateful... and the other maids also looked at Xiao Rou with envy. In their opinion, there is a mother who is a housekeeper, Xiao Rou¡¯s life is much better...


    Before you know it, the sky has darkened...


    When everyone was going to rest, Zhou Ye asked for a meal...


    This surprised the maids inexplicably...


    You know, in this era, people only have two meals a day, three meals?Don''t even think about it...


    But for Zhou Ye, he was used to three meals a day...and made this rule.


    In the future, Zhou Mansion will implement three meals a day...


    For this condition, Fang Die, who was in charge of the housekeeping chores, naturally agreed...


    So-the maids are busy again...


    Although they are busy, they are busy and happy...Who is not happy with food?Especially for these girls who are sold to human teeth because of their poverty, eating is their most willing thing to do, second only to seeing their male host...


    With the busyness of the maids, the dinner was quickly prepared...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye didn''t think it suits his taste very well... After all, he is not very accustomed to the diet of this era, with little salt and taste, various spices, and so on.


    However, for now, I can only make do with...


    Zhou Ye''s tasteless meals were nothing less than the delicacies of mountains and seas to the maids.


    Because Zhou Ye stipulated that everyone in the family eats the same, that is to say...what the master eats, what the maids eat too.


    Although Fang Die felt something was wrong, but...Since it was a rule set by Zhou Ye, she could only follow it.


    So what these maids eat is actually no different from what the master eats, but they can''t serve it...


    In fact-this was also done deliberately by Zhou Ye.


    For Zhou Ye, the order of respect and inferiority is not in food, but in etiquette, and-these maids have become so thin that they can''t make a good supplement, how to become beautiful in the future, how to eat what??


    Ahem... It''s far away...


    Less gossip¡ª¡ª


    After dinner, the maids left a few to be in charge of the night watch, and the rest rested early...


    Others can sleep, but Fang Die can''t rest... As a housekeeper, she cannot rest without the master''s house.


    And when Zhou Ye, a man born in modern times, slept when it got dark??


    He is naturally used to the colorful nightlife...


    What if there is no nightlife in this era??Then have fun...


    "Red in..."


    "I touch..."


    "Ah, against... Master... Look at sister Xiuqing and Sister Leng Yue in partnership to bully me... I haven''t gotten a card for three consecutive laps!!"


    "Little Meng is not angry, see your host, I will win them all..."


    "Don''t be too full of Zhou Lang''s words... 30,000!"


    "Huh..."


    "Ah... I hate... Master, you win again!"


    "That is, we will not play with you anymore after Yelang is careful!"


    "Sister Xiuqing, why are you so old..."


    "Blame me?" Zhou Ye looked at the women with an innocent look... He is really innocent... To be honest, he really didn''t cheat, even if he won the cards by luck, is he to blame??"Okay, Xiuqing, choose one for yourself!!"


    "I...I..." Xiuqing''s face was almost red at this time... There was only a thin layer of undress left on her body... It wouldn''t matter if she took it off... No matter it was Xiaomeng or Lengyue, There are still three or four clothes...


    "I would like to lose the gambling, sister Xiuqing..." Leng Yue also looked at Xiuqing with a smile on her face at this time... No way, she was the first to lose everything before, but today she has finally turned her back, even though she said ¡­The big winner is still her own Langjun, but¡­ just not being the first to lose all this one is enough to make her happy.


    You have to understand the psychology of a stinky brand basket... It''s good if you don''t get the bottom...


    "I...I know..." Xiuqing blushed... and began to put down her bet.


    What should I do after losing all??How easy it is...If you lose another round, you will get one thousand hits from your own prince...


    Knowing that the wisest choice at this time should be to stop playing...


    However, you have to understand the idea of ??a person who has lost a lot of money... so-"Let''s continue... I don''t believe it, I will be so unlucky today..."


    "Come on, who is afraid of who!"


    "Yes!!!"


    Upon hearing Xiuqing''s words, Leng Yue and Xiaomeng both began to shuffle their cards with high morale...


    In response, Zhou Ye just smiled slightly... It seems that it is necessary for the chick Xiuqing to recognize the reality... It is time to show the skills that belong to the God of Gamblers.


    Reference 1825

 Chapter 1429

    The first thousand eight hundred and twenty-five chapters


    Just when Zhou Ye and others were playing cards in the hall...


    Fang Die had put her daughter to sleep and returned to the side room next to the main hall.


    To put it bluntly, this is actually the lower room...


    There is only a thin wooden wall separated from the main hall... When the main house shouts in the main hall, she can hear it here, and she can reach the main hall with a turn, and listen to the main house''s instructions.


    In the guest¡¯s room, there is a wooden bed. When nothing happens, the guest can take a rest...


    At this moment, Fang Die was lying halfway on the wooden couch, with many thoughts in his heart.


    To be honest, she really has a feeling of being a human being at this time... When she originally thought that she would not be able to survive, suddenly the nobles came from heaven, not only cured her disease, but also brought their mother and daughter into the house to take care of...


    Fang Die felt that she said she was a slave who sold her as a slave, but¡ªher master did not have the feeling of treating her as a current person, and there was no reprimand or impatience in her words...How could she not Are you grateful??


    It''s just that the movement from the next room interrupted her thoughts...


    First there was a screaming sound, and then there was a scream like the red white board.


    Although she is curious in her heart, she is already a mature woman after all, knowing-in the master''s house, it is best not to be so curious... After all, there are many things, the master''s family may not want you to see...


    Therefore, Fang Die forcibly resisted his curiosity, closed his eyes, and wanted to sleep for a while...


    But, maybe because she was too long when she was sick on the couch, she couldn''t fall asleep at all.


    On the contrary, because of closing his eyes, the rustling sound in his ears became clearer.


    For this, Fang Die has nothing to do...No way, she can''t go and scold the master [You still can''t sleep, how can you let me rest like this?


    Holding back the chaotic sound in his ears, Fang Die reluctantly began to think about the road ahead...


    However, whenever Zhou Ye''s voice heard in her ears, Zhou Ye''s handsome face always appeared in her mind...


    "Don''t think about it... he is the master, you are the slave and maid... Is he something you can think of?" Fang Die smiled bitterly and talked to herself to persuade herself.


    She knew that she had a good impression of the man who had cured her...


    Zhou Ye himself is so beautiful that makes people feel good, plus he cured Fang Die''s disease, Fang Die can be said to have a life-saving grace...


    Although it was said that Fang Die was cured, it was Zhou Ye''s remuneration for buying Xiao Rou, but-Fang Die knew that this was actually because they were pitying their mother and daughter...


    Not to mention, just the food for tonight, they used to not eat at home during the New Year... But now, it''s just an ordinary dinner.


    Among these, who is the one to benefit, how could Fang Die''s heart not have a spectrum??


    In addition, the man above the butterfly died early. She brought up her daughter by herself with great pains. For the sake of public comment, she was also very hard to guard.


    In the past, when her body was weak, and when she was very tired, she didn¡¯t have the time to think about those things. But now, her body has recovered to its best condition, plus the warmth and thinking, she listened to the message from next door. Zhou Ye''s voice couldn''t help but feel a little...


    I don''t know when...


    Her hand has reached an indescribable place on her body...


    She knew it was wrong, but...but she really couldn''t help it...


    However-just as her hand was about to reach the place, the sound of mahjong next door suddenly stopped sounding...


    This made her hurriedly retracted her hand and did it... She was always ready to listen to the master''s instructions... However, after waiting for a long time, there was no movement there... Just when Fang Die was hesitant, she suddenly moved from next door I heard her very familiar voice...


    That is the voice that a woman only makes when she is happiest...


    As soon as the sound reached Fang Die¡¯s ears, she suddenly felt the strength of her whole body away from her... The whole person collapsed on the couch... "This... this enemy... actually... actually... Do something like this in the classroom..."


    Fang Die bit her Xia Chun lightly, feeling at a loss...


    It stands to reason that when the master''s family is doing this kind of thing, she should avoid it, but...a ghostly messenger, she actually stepped up to the wooden wall and put her ears on the wall...


    As her ears pressed against the wooden wall, Fang Die heard a clearer voice coming from her ears...


    First, a gentle voice was begging loudly for mercy... Fang Die knew that this was the voice of the owner''s wife Xiuqing. During the day, she felt that the hostess was quiet, but she didn''t expect it to be so at that time. Loudly...


    A moment later, another voice with a strange tone came from her ears. This is the Orchid... Although Fang Die didn''t know why her owner would marry an Orchid as his wife, she thought it was. It is not her turn to talk about the housework of the master.


    Hearing the cry in his ears, Fang Die sighed for a while, but she didn''t expect...that Hu Ji, who looked a little sassy, ??was so unbearable when he was doing that, and she actually cried...As someone who came over, of course Knowing that it was the cry of joy...


    But this time is too short, right??


    In Fang Die''s view, the two women can''t be in succession if they don''t have time to make tea??


    Could it be that...Is the owner so good??


    Thinking of this... she couldn''t help but stunned, and the words that had just been suppressed came again...


    And this time it was even more fierce, because she felt that she was almost unable to stand...


    She put her ears against the wall, listening to the movement there, while holding her hands down...


    At this moment, Hu Ji''s voice over there also disappeared with a yell...Instead, there was a cute loli voice...


    That Lolita''s voice was so good that Fang Die couldn''t help but speed up...


    She closed her eyes, and while listening to the voice over there, she fantasized that she was taking the place of the little girl and being arbitrarily manipulated by her owner...


    However, just as she was about to arrive at the station, suddenly the voice over there suddenly stopped...


    This made Fang Die even more uncomfortable. She knew that she should stop at this time and waited for the call of the master. However... she couldn''t stop anyway... At this moment, a voice suddenly appeared. "Let me help you..."


    "Lord, master..." Fang Die was almost ashamed by this voice... Didn''t she see what she was doing right now?However, at this time... She was soft and collapsed to the ground... A trace of faintly appeared on the floor...


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye smiled slightly... He bent over, hugged Fang Die, and then... walked towards the wooden couch. At this time, all Fang Die could do was cover himself. Little face.


    Reference 1826


    The first thousand eight hundred and twenty-six chapters


    "Boom¡ªboom! Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    When there was a slow and fast gong on the street, Fang Die opened her eyes...


    She knows that it''s already five watch days... As a competent housekeeper, she should get up.


    However, as soon as she left, she felt sore and sore all over...Suddenly she lay down in someone''s arms again...


    "Why got up so early..." A voice rang in her ears...


    "My friend...you hurt me..." Fang Die couldn''t help feeling anguish after hearing this voice...

 Chapter 1430

    Yesterday she clearly said that she shouldn''t do it... As a result, she was still harmed by Zhou Ye.


    Until then, she didn''t know why the three mistresses were all tossed into the same way by their own masters... The owner is simply not human, that strength, that speed, that trick... She is a woman who has had children. , Have been tossed and complained repeatedly...


    Of course, the so-called constant complaints were what she claimed. In fact...that feeling made her addicted...Finally, she was even willing to open up everything about herself for Zhou Ye...In short, it was the first time she was caught Zhou Ye took away the three links achievement...


    Hearing Fang Die''s complaint, Zhou Ye smiled slightly...just kidding, if it weren''t for this beautiful woman, his soundproof barrier wouldn''t have been so big, it would directly envelop the side house where Fang Die was... ¡­"You didn¡¯t call me that way last night... but..."


    "Don''t say..." Fang Die''s cheeks flushed red to cover Zhou Ye''s gaze... She would be ashamed to let this enemy say all those shameful things...


    Seeing the smile in Zhou Ye''s eyes, Fang Die couldn''t help sighing... "The master... the slave maid is no longer a complete body. The slave maid does not ask the master to give the slave family status, but only asks the master not to forget the slave family. It¡¯s good to see the slave house soon..."


    "..." Just as Zhou Ye wanted to speak, he was interrupted by Fang Die.


    "Master, don''t tell the three wives about the affairs between us..." Fang Die sighed as he said this: "The slave and the maid don''t want to make the master and the three wives hurt... if the master wants Now... find a place where no one is... just call the servants..."


    After experiencing this feeling, how can you let Fang Die hold onto it??


    All she was thinking about at this moment was Zhou Ye...


    The mind is full of Zhou Ye''s figure... She can''t wait to integrate her whole body into his body, no longer distinguishing each other...


    "Huh, you told me to talk..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, and put Fang Die over his small hand, and pulled it down... said, "Xiuqing and the others, don''t worry..."


    "No... Enemy..." Fang Die was anxious to call the master after hearing Zhou Ye''s words, and shouted out all the nicknames in his heart."Don''t tell the maid...this is the only request of the servant...If you have to tell the lady...then, the servant will only die!!"


    "..." Zhou Ye was dumb for a while, is it so serious...


    This is actually because he doesn''t understand the women of this era...


    You know, since the Han Dynasty began to dominate Confucianism, the eight characters of filial piety, loyalty, loyalty, faith, etiquette, justice, integrity, and shame have become everyone¡¯s code of conduct... Of course, it¡¯s not that everyone abides by it. This rule, but the folk style is simple and true...


    Under such circumstances, whether it is a widow remarrying or a red apricot coming out of the wall, it has become the standard of shame...


    There is a saying that is well said, but it is awesome...


    Fang Die really didn¡¯t want to make trouble in the city with her hostess... She was not afraid of the three husbands being unruly or anything, she was afraid that after her friend had told the three mistresses about it, this friend would Became unscrupulous...


    At that time, which maid in the palace had a lax mouth and passed it out...


    She has nothing to do with herself, after all... She is a person who has died once, so what is she afraid of.


    She was afraid that her enemy would be wronged... If Zhou Ye really walked down the street and was pointed out by others, then she would be heartbroken to death.


    Seeing the persistence in Fang Die''s eyes, Zhou Ye sighed helplessly... "Well, just do what you want..."


    With the abilities that Zhou Ye possessed, would he fail to see Fang Die''s mind?


    While he was moved by this beautiful woman, he couldn''t help feeling a bit of teasing interest in his heart... I just don''t know, when she understands her abilities better, will he regret making such a sneaky choice??


    Moreover¡­¡­


    A wife is worse than a concubine, and a concubine is worse than stealing...Occasionally, it is very interesting to secretly meet a beautiful woman. Why do you have to break it now??


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s agreement... Fang Die took a sigh of relief... She chuckled lightly, and after kissing Zhou Ye, she was about to pull Zhou Ye up..." ..."


    "So early?" Zhou Ye looked dumbfounded...


    You know, the gong of the fifth watch has just been struck, and the five watch is the extreme??In current words, it is three or four in the morning...


    It has been a long time since Zhou Ye left World of Warcraft to get up so early...Even in World of Warcraft, he was influenced by the night elves and became a night owl...


    "Fun...you have to go back to the three ladies quickly...to sleep there again...good!" Fang Die comforted Zhou Ye while helping Zhou Ye dress.


    Zhou Ye was speechless for a while by Fang Die¡¯s [behave!]


    This sentence is usually what he said to women... Didn¡¯t expect that one day he would be said by a woman [good]?


    However, this feeling is also quite novel...


    He knew that this was because Fang Die was deceived by his own face...No way, who told him that his face remained unchanged forever??


    This kind of full sister fan is actually very interesting...


    With this thought, Zhou Ye let Fang Die get dressed for himself, and then returned to the hall...


    At this time, the three women are still resting on the couch in the inner hall?


    No way, on average, none of them lost four or five times last night...that is, four or five times a thousand shots per second... They can''t wake up until the sky is bright.


    Zhou Ye smiled and got into the middle of the three women, and then...closed his eyes again...At this time, he decided to choose to sleep again.


    No words...


    After the sky was bright, Zhou Ye and the girls got up and washed...


    "Mrs. Xiuqing morning..." Fang Die greeted the girls one by one while greeted the maid, bringing in all the washing utensils...


    This looks like he''s busy, he looks really capable...


    "Zhou Lang..." Xiuqing looked at Fang Die''s back and couldn''t help but whispered in her own Lang Jun''s ear: "Have you noticed that Sister Die looks very different today..."


    "Where is it different?" Zhou Ye asked pretendingly.


    "When I first came to our house yesterday, Sister Die was beautiful, but she looked cold and cold, with a bit of a cold beauty, but today it looks...like an iceberg has melted," Xiuqing continued: "And did you find out? Today''s Die Sister seems to be extraordinarily beautiful..."


    Reference 1827


    The first thousand eight hundred and twenty seven chapters


    More than ten miles outside Jiangdu City, there is a view called Xiaoyao View.


    Because it is said that the Three Qings and Four Royals enshrined in it are very effective, so there is an endless stream of believers and women who go to seek divination...


    Among them, there is a young girl in a light yellow shirt, accompanied by a maid, burning incense and praying in front of the hall of Xiaoyaoguan...


    Seeing her eyes closed, her face full of solemnity, and the appearance of chanting words in her mouth, she is obviously very religious.


    However, at this moment... there was a sudden commotion behind her.


    And the girl who was praying was not moved at all, but¡ªthe maid beside her obviously did not have her concentration...


    Hearing the commotion coming from behind, the maid couldn''t help turning her head to the direction where the commotion came from, stepping her feet to look.


    I saw that looking at the door from a distance, a very handsome young man was leading the horse...


    The people who come to pray for blessings are naturally mostly women, and most of them pray for their husbands or children...


    They stopped praying for blessings at this time, standing there together, watching the handsome man...

 Chapter 1431

    Seeing this, the maid couldn''t help but eagerly said in the ears of her own lady: "Miss, lady... look at it... that man is so handsome!"


    "..."


    Hearing her maid¡¯s words, the girl opened her eyes slightly, glared at her maid in awe, and then closed her eyes again and prayed...Why is she in any mood to see what handsome Langjun... at this moment? The two friends who went to the battlefield prayed for their blessings... I wish they could return safely.


    Moreover, she is already embroiled in love, how can she have the mind to see another man...


    One of them is her childhood friend Pang Yong, and the other is her beloved Wang Sheng... These two people, she already doesn''t know how to choose, so what else is she thinking about?


    Seeing the appearance of her own lady, the maid couldn''t help but sigh slightly...


    As a close maid of her own lady, she certainly knows what her own lady is worried about.


    Choosing one, the other will inevitably be sad... and this is the reason why my lady is unwilling to make a choice.


    In fact, she knew that the young lady in her family actually liked Wang Sheng... but she had always treated Pang Yong as her brother, which was really sad.


    At this moment, Pei Rong''s heart is no different from the maid''s guess, and her heart is full of hesitation...


    She liked Wang Sheng, but she didn''t dare to make a choice because she was afraid to make Pang Yong sad...After all, she grew up with her since she was a child, and she regarded him as her elder brother.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Just when the maid slandered her indecision in her heart, the riots outside the Guan had spread to the inside.


    She turned her head and looked, only to see a handsome young man in a moon-white robe walking towards them...


    "Miss Miss...He''s here..."


    "Why are you so annoying..." Pei Rong was already annoying enough in her heart. At this time, the maid kept annoying her in her ears, and she couldn''t stand it anymore... Just about to turn her head and berate her maid, but found... ¡­I¡¯m wrong...


    "Me?? So annoying?" Zhou Ye looked at Pei Rong with a surprised look... "I wonder why this lady said that she was annoying?"


    "..." Pei Rong looked at Zhou Ye''s face and had to admit that her maid was right. This man was indeed very handsome... Facing Zhou Ye''s question, Pei Rong hurriedly explained: "Sorry, son, I''m not saying you are annoying...I''m talking about my maid..."


    "Miss...I''m here..." The maid shouted with a grieved expression... She clearly stood on the left side of her own lady, but her own lady was speaking to the right... What''s wrong??Is my lady planning to empathize??


    In fact, what this maid didn''t know was...All these were written by Zhou Ye.


    Isn''t his purpose of coming to Xiaoyao to watch Pei Rong??


    even though--


    He doesn''t like Little Swallow very much... but-five hundred years later, it is extremely interesting to be able to make up a pair of artificial twins.


    In particular, Pei Rong in front of her is not the look of the old age in the movie, but the appearance of a young girl in the period of Little Swallow, which is really wonderful.


    Facing Pei Rong¡¯s apology, Zhou Ye went straight along the pole. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Since I came here, I was scolded by the lady. We are really destined. Why don¡¯t we ask the lady to accompany me? How about this free and easy view?"


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the maid sighed for a while...


    It''s a pity, this young man came late. If he met Wang Sheng as early as possible, maybe my lady would agree to his request...


    No way, who told my lady to belong at this time??


    However, in the next scene, the maid was confused...


    Faced with Zhou Ye¡¯s invitation to travel together, Pei Rong smiled slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not a good idea to compensate the son...¡±


    "..."


    Hearing what my lady said, the maid was stunned... Fuck, this is not right... How did my lady change sex??Isn''t she always loyal with love??And... doesn''t she like Wang Sheng?


    Why did she just agree to this young man''s invitation??


    Is it true that my own lady is also a face control??


    I really read you wrong, miss...


    In fact, the maid really didn¡¯t read Pei Rong wrong. With her personality, she would not agree to Zhou Ye¡¯s invitation...


    but----


    Is Zhou Ye an ordinary person?Is this Zhou Ye the kind of person who likes to lick dogs?


    Obviously, he is not...


    In other words... he is not the kind of dog-licking character at all... I saw it, and when the mental force field opened, he came to grip...


    what?You say this is too shameless??


    Haha... Being a good person is too tiring and easy to be corrupted. It''s better to be a freelancer... Otherwise, why did Zhou Ye work so hard to get the power of disdainful multiverse from various worlds??Is it just to be a good person and be issued a good person card??


    Oh, I''m here to help you match you up with your future husband, and in the end I got a sentence-you are a good person, why?why??Are you stupid?


    As an egoist, Zhou Ye would never do that, because that would be too nonsense...


    Cough cough-it''s a bit far, let''s pull it back...


    And Pei Rong will have such a big change because of Zhou Ye''s ability.


    Otherwise, with her character, she would definitely decline Zhou Ye''s invitation.


    "It''s so good...Miss please!!"


    "Master, please..."


    With that, the two of them walked towards the hall of Xiaoyaoguan together... and Pei Rong''s maid seemed to be forgotten by Pei Rong.


    "Miss...wait for me...and me..."


    The maid chased after her with a depressed look-behind her was the lamentation of a group of big girls and little wives.


    Reference 1828


    The first thousand eight hundred and twenty-eight chapters


    "Isn''t it just taking a leisurely tour? Why come to the bamboo forest in the back mountain..."


    At this time, the maid was walking down the mountain road of Xiaoyao Guanhoushan in a gloomy manner. In her mouth, she was still muttering...


    No way, as Pei Rong''s maid, she could only watch her own lady in front, chatting and laughing with the handsome Young Master Zhou, while she was forced to follow far behind and was forced into dog food.


    She had been stuffed with dog food and she was almost dying... However, at this moment-the two people in front hadn''t a trace of restraint. She really didn''t know why her lady joined hands when she was with those two people. They weren''t allowed to hold them, but when facing the boy Zhou in front of him, he let him hug and hug...


    Really...Thinking about it, I''m so heartbroken for Wang Sheng and Pang Yong.

 Chapter 1432

    Ugh--


    At this time, Zhou Ye was holding Pei Rong and walking in the bamboo forest. Although it was midsummer, the bamboo forest was unusually cool and quiet. Compared with the lively scene of Xiaoyao watching in front of the mountain, it could be said to be true. Two worlds...


    "What is Pei Rong thinking?" Zhou Ye smiled and asked the little swallow in his arms.


    "No... I didn''t think about anything..." Pei Rong''s expression was stagnant, and then her face quickly returned to normal. She smiled and said, "Since Yelang is the first time he arrived in Jiangdu, he should look at the beautiful scenery in Xiaoyao Mountain. It''s..."


    "Xiaoyao Guan, Xiaoyao Mountain? Is it the name of the mountain or the mountain?" Zhou Ye asked rhetorically.


    "This...I really don''t know!!" Pei Rong replied with some thoughtlessness.


    At this time, she already felt something wrong in her heart...


    She always feels like she has forgotten something important...


    Seeing Pei Rong like this, Zhou Ye smiled evilly...


    Of course he knew why Pei Rong had such a situation. It was because he took the initiative to reduce the intensity of the mental force field, deliberately.


    No way...Why does he always have an evil idea about Xiao Yanzi??


    For example... Strong X or something...


    [There is a girl who has some willfulness and some arrogance...] This song can be said that in the world of Zhou Ye, it was a big hit for a while, and this song was played everywhere in the streets... Tell the truth Even Zhou Ye, who has never watched a series, can recognize Little Swallow, and you know how popular that thing was back then.


    Seeing Pei Rong who looked exactly like a small swallow, Zhou Ye''s resentment suddenly appeared...


    why??


    There was a buddy downstairs where he was renting, and he would play that song every day...From morning to night, he had to play it for 16 hours 24 hours a day. That¡¯s really quick to listen to Zhou Ye. Vomited.


    And that guy is still Xiao Yanzi¡¯s brain fan... Every time Zhou Ye comes to the door to persuade him to turn down the volume, that guy will look like [you don¡¯t understand] and give Zhou Ye popular science. How cute and adorable...


    From then on, Zhou Ye had a resentment towards Xiao Yanzi...Ma Dan''s, I must fuck her if I had a chance...


    Now, the opportunity is here...


    Use the psychic field to bring the little swallow to a place with few people, and then lower the psychic field to remind her of something...and then...hehehehe.


    As Zhou Ye was calculating, Pei Rong''s mind suddenly flashed across the faces of two people at this time... it was not others, it was Pang Yong and Wang Sheng.


    She is suddenly a jealous...


    [I...what''s wrong with me?


    [Why did I agree to swim with him so hastily?


    What exactly is going on??


    Seeing the struggle in Pei Rong''s eyes, Zhou Ye smiled. He knew that the heat was almost over...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye pulled out an evil arc, and with a light push, he pushed Pei Rong in front of a giant bamboo, staring at her, and whispered: "Pei Rong... I suddenly found out We get along very well... how about you marry me??"


    "I...I..." Pei Rong was stunned when she heard Zhou Ye''s words... She looked at Zhou Ye a little at a loss, not knowing how to answer.


    "If you don''t speak, I will treat you as promised!!" Zhou Ye smiled evilly, lowered his head, and fiercely caught Pei Rong''s little goblin... Then, unceremoniously... prying open her teeth...


    Pei Rong, who was suddenly attacked by Zhou Ye, buzzed in her mind and turned into a blank... She opened her eyes wide, and she didn''t know how to respond...


    And the maid behind them... is already looking silly...


    Oh my god, I''m so ashamed... The lady actually did this kind of thing with Zhou Gongzi here... God, do you want to tell the master about this??


    Just when she was hesitating in her heart, she suddenly realized that her own lady had actually begun to respond vigorously to Zhou Ye...


    I saw that she pushed Zhou Ye''s shoulder hard and shook her head desperately, trying to get rid of Zhou Ye''s control...


    Uh-well, my own lady is not responding to Young Master Zhou, but struggling...


    At this time, it''s time for her to show off her skills...


    The maid yelled, "Let go of my lady, what are you calling at me..."


    "Puff--!" Zhou Ye was suddenly amused by the maid''s words... "Hahahaha..."


    "Miss, run away..." The maid hurriedly shouted when Zhou Ye let go of Pei Rong.


    At this time, Pei Rong couldn''t care much... She hurriedly got short, got out of Zhou Ye''s arms, and then... ran away.


    And Zhou Ye didn''t care about it...


    Games, you must have the fun of games...


    Wouldn''t it be boring if you get it all at once??


    Of course, it is impossible for them to run out if they run out... Then it''s better to play games with them in another world.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye snapped his fingers lightly, and then a sound of broken glass sounded out of thin air.


    The two masters and servants who were struggling to flee did not pay attention to the seemingly illusory scenery in front of them, and they rushed in...


    Seeing Pei Rong''s master and servant disappear in the real world, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, tidied up his clothes without a hassle, and then... stepped forward towards the entrance of the mirror world...


    As he walked into the mirror world, the whole bamboo forest was calm again...


    At this time, the master and servant Pei Rong, who knew nothing about it, were still struggling to run towards the Taoist temple in Qianshan. In their opinion, as long as they reached the crowded place of Xiaoyaoguan, the disciple behind was naturally Will give up...


    After all, I have never seen a gangster who dares to stand under the public...


    However, what Pei Rong''s master and servant did not expect was that they would not only stop them from doing this, but instead would allow them to be opened by Zhou Ye to a new world.


    Reference 1829


    The first thousand eight hundred and twenty-nine chapters


    "Peirong...what are you running? Wouldn''t it be okay to go back and get married with me?"


    The master servant Pei Rong, who was out of breath, heard Zhou Ye''s voice behind him from a distance, his expression suddenly tightened, and his whole body was full of strength.


    "Miss, Young Master Zhou... Young Master Zhou... is chasing again, let''s run away..." The maid said panting.


    "Okay..." Pei Rong is almost exhausted at this time...


    No way, the two of them are women, and their physical strength is not as good as that of men. Coupled with the Chinese clothes they wear, they can''t run fast...Plus, the mountain road is difficult...Two women running is called a tired...


    With the sound of words, Pei Rong''s master and servant can already see the gate of Xiaoyao Guan from a distance, but at this moment they are almost at their limit...


    "Miss..., you... please run... I''m out of strength, just throw me here and stop him..." the maid said, squatting down, breathing desperately... She is true Can''t run anymore.

 Chapter 1433

    "Xiaoyu..." With Pei Rong''s personality, how could she leave her maid alone to escape?She hurriedly kicked her maid up, "We ran together... it was a demon. I was only hit by his sorcery before I came to the back mountain with him..."


    "Huh?" Xiaoyu was also stunned at this moment...


    She originally thought that her own lady didn''t like Zhou Ye, so she was struggling?Feelings... Is there any hidden feeling in it??


    Hearing what my lady said, Xiaoyu, the maid, also remembered that in the Taoist temple, her performance was quite abnormal... Since she was a demon, she still had to run.


    I thought, I¡¯m not my own lady, even if I¡¯m caught up by Young Master Zhou, I¡¯m fine...at most, let him bring trouble to herself, anyway, she has no heart, and Young Master Zhou is still so handsome... It¡¯s not a bad thing.


    But... As soon as I heard that Young Master Zhou might be a demon, she immediately became full of power...


    It''s not terrible to be miserable, what''s terrible is, what if he wants to eat himself??


    Do monsters do not eat people, are they still monsters??


    Thinking of this, the maid Xiaoyu hurriedly said: "Miss, I have strength again... let''s run..."


    "Okay...I''m going to Taoist Temple soon. When there are many people, the demon will not dare to make trouble..."


    As the master and servant said, they just supported each other like this, staggering towards Xiaoyaoguan...


    And what about Zhou Ye?


    If he really wants to catch them, can they still run??


    He is like walking in a leisurely courtyard, slowly hanging behind the master and servant, and from time to time he even shouts to show his sense of existence.


    Wouldn''t he dare to do anything to them where there are many people??


    Call him a demon??


    Oops, his violent temper is really going to be a demon today. Let them see how lawless this demon is... and let them know what is meant by-calling every day shouldn¡¯t, calling the earth not working .


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye''s smile became even more evil.


    It''s too late to say, then soon...


    In the blink of an eye, the master and servant had already rushed to the door of Xiaoyaoguan...At this moment, the two of them breathed a sigh of relief...


    When they want to come, there are so many pilgrims here, the demon surnamed Zhou should not dare to chase him??


    However, when the two of her turned their heads to look behind them, they were suddenly shocked...I saw that Zhou Ye unexpectedly followed up unhurriedly.


    For a moment, the two of them were stunned... They didn''t expect that Zhou Ye, the demon man, would be so bold that he would dare to follow up in a place with many pilgrims.


    But at this time, not when they were in a daze, the two women hurriedly shouted: "Help...Help, there is a demon who wants to harm us..."


    "Help¡­¡­"


    "Help..."


    However, the two women shouted for a long time, but were surprised to find that among the pilgrims who came here to burn incense, no one paid attention to them, as if they did not exist.


    Even the maid, Xiaoyu, grabbed a pilgrim by the arm and called for help loudly... "Please, please help us..."


    It''s a pity that even so, the pilgrim still didn''t see Xiaoyu, what he should do.


    "...Hey, are you too sympathetic?"


    Just when the maid Xiaoyu was very angry and scolded the passerby...Suddenly, she heard the cry of her own lady."Xiaoyu...help me..."


    "..."


    The maid turned her head and saw her own lady, who was already held in her arms by Zhou Ye, and she put her hands down...


    Especially Zhou Ye''s hand, which is placed along the clothes, from the bottom up...Everyone knows what a Hanfu looks like...Under the clothes, there is almost no difference between wearing and not wearing...


    At this moment, Pei Rong was curled up in Zhou Ye''s arms, desperately resisting Zhou Ye''s big hands...


    What a loyal servant, Xiaoyu, seeing this, she rushed over without hesitation, and while rushing towards Zhou Ye, she shouted: "Let go of my lady, you silver thief..."


    "..." Hearing Xiaoyu''s words, Zhou Ye was dumb for a while... He smiled slightly and said softly: "You have to eat one bite at a time. People want to come one by one. You should stand there and rest for a while. It will be your turn..."


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, Xiaoyu felt as if her whole body had been crushed by a huge burden, and she couldn''t move a finger.


    Nian Motive Force is really a panacea, being able to control, fly, and attack... it''s really a good ability.


    While sighing his motivation, Zhou Ye still kept in his hands...


    I only heard two stings¡ªPeirong¡¯s clothes were torn apart by Zhou Ye...


    "Ah¡ª¡ª!!!" Pei Rong yelled and squatted down desperately...


    Where is this place? This is the entrance of Xiaoyao Guan, a place where people flow like weaving.


    In this place... the clothes are torn... Pei Rong feels like she wants to die...


    However, this is not over yet...


    Zhou Ye hugged her again, and then placed her on a natural stone platform at the entrance of Xiaoyao Guan... Then...


    She felt a sudden pain hit... her mind became blank...... a touch of blood left her traces on the bluestone platform.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    An hour later... Pei Rong''s whole person was going crazy... She was... actually in the crowd... in full view... was... given by... by him...


    Pei Rong doesn''t know how to say it anymore... This is the second thing. The most important thing is that she still has feelings, and she screams so loudly... Oh my god... Is she really a beautiful girl? ?


    At this time, Zhou Ye was busy beside her, because¡ªher maid finally fulfilled her wish, [Let go of my lady, what are you calling at me...]


    Reference 1830


    The first thousand eight hundred and thirty chapters


    Just when Zhou Ye was having fun with Little Yanzi...


    Far away on the official road of Bingzhou in the northwestern border, a group of knights in black clothes and black armor are happily heading towards the gate...


    Along the way, a group of soldiers were very excited. This one said how many Huns had killed on the battlefield, the other said that he had beheaded a Huns...


    The hustle and bustle is extraordinary...


    At the front of the team, there are two knights walking side by side... it''s no one else, but the two men who made Pei Rong hesitate, Pang Yong and Wang Sheng.

 Chapter 1434

    "Brother Yong, we go back safely this time, Pei Rong will definitely be very happy!!" Wang Sheng smiled and said to Pang Yong.


    "Yeah!!!" Pang Yong nodded his head thoughtfully, and said, "Every time we set out, Pei Rong is worried to die..."


    "Yeah!!" Hearing Pang Yong''s words, Wang Sheng nodded...with a smile: "However, when we report the credit this time, everyone will be better... By then, you may be promoted to Brother Yong. Captain, right?"


    "Hmm!" Pang Yong nodded, but there was still no smile on his face.


    When Wang Sheng saw Pang Yong''s appearance, he no longer said anything interestingly... He didn''t know why he had won the battle and beheaded countless... His brother Yong was so unhappy?


    In fact, Pang Yong already felt that Pei Rong, who grew up with her childhood sweetheart, was a little different...


    Because it was Paoze, he would take Wang Sheng to say goodbye to Pei Rong every time he went to the battlefield. However, this time he said goodbye, but found that... Pei Rong looked at Wang Sheng''s eyes incorrectly.


    How to choose??


    If the rival is a stranger, then Pang Yong doesn''t mind using force to deal with this matter...Although it will make Pei Rong angry, but...on the battlefield of emotions, only success or failure is considered a hero. Who cares what happens to the loser?


    A soldier who kills people like hemp on the battlefield, who hasn''t been hostile yet?


    but¡­¡­


    His love rival is his robe, on the battlefield, an existence that can entrust his life...


    Pang Yong has no idea what to do...


    On one side is the girl he likes, on the other side is his brother...He is in a dilemma, he doesn''t know what to do anymore.


    Thinking of this, Pang Yong sighed deeply...


    With his hands, he involuntarily touched the pair of jade pendants in his arms. Those were the spoils he grabbed from the enemy chieftain on the battlefield...


    Perhaps, I should give Pei Rong the right to choose??


    Regardless of whether Pei Rong chose Wang Sheng in the end, or chose herself...he would accept this result.


    Thinking of this, Pang Yong''s chaotic heart has stabilized a lot...


    He gradually started to talk and laugh with his brothers, and Wang Sheng also breathed a sigh of relief in his heart...


    Wang Sheng was also struggling. He knew that he was wrong and shouldn''t have shot at the childhood sweethearts of his brothers who depended on life and death. But how can love be said clearly??He felt that he loved Peirong more than Brother Yong...so... he did.


    Not to mention how the two thoughtful Wang Sheng and Pang Yong struggled along the way...


    There was nothing to say all the way, after more than half a month, they finally returned to Jiangdu City...


    After placing his brothers in place, Pang Yong happily planned to go to Pei Rong...


    However, at this moment, he heard a shout from behind...


    "Brother Yong, wait for me..."


    Following the shout, Pang Yong''s figure stood on the spot. He didn''t need to look back to know who this familiar voice belonged to. There was no one else except Wang Sheng.


    "What are you going to do?" Pang Yong asked in an unkind tone.


    "Brother Yong..." Wang Sheng walked in front of Pang Yong with a shame on his face. He asked in a low voice, "Are you going to find Peirong?"


    "So what?" Pang Yong''s tone became even worse... Thinking of his brother actually digging his own corner, his anger didn''t hit him.


    While talking, Pang Yong grabbed Wang Sheng by the neck and forced him to the corner, and said angrily: "If you weren''t my brother, I would have killed you... I dare to shoot Pei Rong!! "


    "Brother Yong, Pei Rong and I really love each other!!" Wang Sheng said loudly, "She just keeps treating you as an older brother!!"


    "Nonsense..." Hearing Wang Sheng''s words, Pang Yongxiong''s anger grew even stronger. He drew out his long sword and forced it on Wang Sheng''s neck, shouting: "If this is the case, it will not be his turn. Tell me, Pei Rong will make her own choice..."


    "Don''t follow me anymore!" After saying these words, Pang Yong pushed Wang Sheng aside... and then walked towards Pei Rong''s house angrily.


    Wang Sheng looked at Pang Yong''s back and sighed helplessly...


    He didn''t fight back just because he was guilty in his heart. Otherwise, the two of them were actually quite powerful...and maybe no one can beat the other.


    Moreover, Wang Sheng didn''t want to do anything to Pang Yong... After all, he did it wrong first.


    After watching Pang Yong''s back disappear into the distance, he turned around and returned to the barracks...


    Wang Sheng does not plan to go to Pei Rong with Brother Yong for the time being...Leave some time, let Pei Rong have a good talk with him, I hope Brother Yong is okay...


    Thinking of this, Wang Sheng couldn''t help but sighed again...


    Although Pang Yong knew Pei Rong earlier than he did, but¡ªthe same sentence, love is not a treat to dinner, how could anything come first??Like is like, dislike is not like...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    But at this moment, Pang Yong had already arrived at Pei Rong''s home. He smiled and planned to walk in. After all-the two are neighbors, you are used to coming and going casually.


    However, at this moment, the people in Pei Rong''s family saw him, and their expressions suddenly became a little weird."Master Pang, are you here?"


    "Well...I''m here!!" Pang Yong didn''t care, he asked casually, "Is your lady there? I''m looking for her..."


    "That..." The face of the person suddenly became even more weird...


    "What''s the matter?" Pang Yong suddenly seemed to realize something at this moment, and grabbed the subordinate by the collar."Did something happen to Pei Rong?"


    "Um...my lady is in good health, everything goes well...how could something happen?" The servant stammered: "It''s just...just...my lady is not in the house!!"


    "If you are not at the house, you are not at the house, why are you stuttering?" Pang Yong breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words of his servant. He was really afraid of something happening to Pei Rong.


    "Then where did your lady go? When will you come back?" While talking, Pang Yong walked inside."I''m here waiting for her..."


    Reference 1831


    The first thousand eight hundred and thirty one


    "That... that..." After a long time after the person was assigned to that person, he finally gritted his teeth and decided it would be better to say it...


    Although this Pang Gongzi is extremely powerful, he is also a reasonable person, probably, maybe, maybe... after hearing the news of his own lady, will he be angry with him??


    Thinking of this, the servant said tremblingly: "My lady is at my aunt''s house... and she can''t come back!"


    "What is your lady doing at your aunt''s house...?" After Pang Yong said these words defenselessly, he was immediately stunned...


    As far as he knows, Pei Rong''s family is her only daughter. There is no sister at the top and no sister at the bottom. Where does the uncle come from??


    Thinking of this, Pang Yong''s whole mind was like a thunder struck with a roar...


    After a long while, he reacted...

 Chapter 1435

    "You, your uncle...?" Pang Yong''s voice was a little trembling... "Which uncle of your family?"


    "That... is my lady''s husband..." At this point, the servant doesn''t intend to hide anything...


    "How many ladies are there in your family?" Pang Yong was stupid on the spot...


    "There is no other lady in my house besides Miss Pei Rong!!" The servant looked at Pang Yong''s desperate appearance, feeling helpless...


    Regarding Pang Yong''s thoughts on his own lady, in the entire mansion, which one does not know, which one does not know??


    However... half a month ago, my lady just went to Xiaoyaoguan to ask for a visa, and she immediately became like a different person. She actually said to her master that she was going to marry??And-it is not Pang Yong that she is going to marry, nor is it the Wang Sheng who often visits her young lady in the mansion.


    It was a Young Master Zhou he had never seen before.


    But-I have to say, that Young Master Zhou is really handsome... Wang Sheng is handsome enough, right??


    Comparing with that Young Master Zhou, he immediately became a scum...


    Hey, or do women like handsome men??


    Just when the servant was feeling emotional, he suddenly felt that his neck was grabbed by someone... a face like a devil forced him in front of him, "When did your lady get married?? Get married with her Where do you live?? Tell me quickly..."


    "This...this..." The subordinate was a little scared, but didn''t know whether to say...


    After all, people who came from the army have a suffocation, which is not common in ordinary people...


    Pang Yong in front of him looked like an evil spirit crawling out of hell. He was really afraid that he would be killed by the impatient guy in front of him.


    at this time¡­¡­


    Suddenly a cold voice came over...


    "Brother Yong, let him go, he is just a subordinate! Why do you bother him?"


    "Peirong..." Hearing this voice, Pang Yong''s expression turned clear from the rainstorm. When he turned his head, a smile was already on his face... "This guy is really hateful. You lied to me. Married..."


    While talking, Pang Yong walked towards Pei Rong. He took out the pair of jade pendants that he had prepared from his arms, handed them over, and said with a smile: "Look, what will I bring you back from the battlefield? It''s..."


    "..." Looking at the jade pendant in Pang Yong''s hand, Pei Rong sighed helplessly, and said: "I''m sorry, Brother Yong, I can''t take your things..."


    "Why?? Wasn''t it okay before?" Pang Yong said, reaching out to grab Pei Rong''s hand... He wanted to stuff Jade Pei into her hand.


    However, Pei Rong took a step back and said coldly: "I''m sorry, Brother Yong, I''m already married...If you are married or not, please respect yourself!"


    "..." Hearing Pei Rong''s words, Pang Yong''s outstretched hand froze in midair... The smile on his face also froze...


    "Tell me, who is he?? What is good about him... Why do you want to marry him??" Pang Yong slowly retracted his hand, and then asked in a low voice: "Why did we just fuck A battlefield, after coming back, you were actually married...you..."


    "Hey, why are you like this... Pei Rong obviously doesn''t like you, what are you still struggling with here?"


    With the voice, a lovely loli with long silver hair came out from behind Pei Rong... pointing to Pang Yong and said unceremoniously: "Furthermore, Pei Rong is already my master¡¯s wife, you Acting on my master¡¯s wife...Do you want to die?"


    "Xiaomeng..." Hearing Xiaomeng''s words, Pei Rong hurriedly tugged at her clothes and said, "Forget it, let him go... After all, we are all friends who grew up with childhood sweethearts..."


    "You..." Xiaomeng sighed helplessly... "Well, since you said... Then I will spare him not die!"


    In fact, she just came back with Pei Rong to fetch some things... Unexpectedly, she actually encountered a bloody incident like an old lover''s door-to-door...


    If Pei Rong hadn''t been very indifferent to the man in front of her, maybe she would really hack Pang Yong to death immediately, dare to pester her master''s woman, want to die??


    You know, canine creatures themselves have a fixed attribute, that is loyalty...


    A few women in the family often joked, Xiaomeng is the loyal dog of her husband...


    Not only did Xiaomeng not take it seriously, she was proud of it... To her, her master Zhou Ye is everything to her, and she is willing to do anything for her master... Anyone who dares to offend her master Exist and die...


    And the opposite Pang Yong was already angrily smiling...


    Originally because of Pei Rong''s marriage, his heart was filled with anger, and he was even more angry when he heard Xiaomeng''s unassuming words of [forgive him not to die].


    In addition, listening to the tone of Xiaomeng¡¯s words, it is clear that she is the servant of Fujun Pei Rong...


    Under the hate house and under the Wu, Pang Yong was already dazzled by the anger, "Spare me for not dying? Hahahaha...My Pangmou''s head is here, and the Huns never took it. You are a little girl, unexpectedly. It''s so ridiculous...It''s ridiculous, come, come and take my Pang''s first level..."


    "You..." Xiaomeng, a cute guy, looks heartless and doesn''t get angry no matter how funny, but...that''s just how she looks when facing her family. You know, she used to command Wanlang The wolf king... such a little loli, if you really treat her as a cute, you will cry!!


    "Look at your sister-in-law and grandmother taking your dog''s life..." Xiao Meng yelled, punching Pang Yong and smashing it...


    And Pang Yong did not show weakness, drew out his long sword, rushed over... Seeing that the two were about to fight together, Pei Rong spoke again...


    Reference 1832


    The first thousand eight hundred and thirty-two chapters


    Pang Yong drew his long sword and pierced it at Xiaomeng, and where was Xiaomeng?


    Little Lolita looked like she didn''t have any long objects, but in fact, she was wearing all of her equipment on her wrist.


    The object on her wrist that looks like a metal bracelet is the body of her armor, and it can be changed at will.


    Facing the attacking long sword, Xiao Meng smiled slightly, the light on her left hand flashed, and a pair of steel gloves was already on her hand...


    She grabbed the long sword that Pang Yong stabbed, then waved her right fist and smashed it at Pang Yong''s head...


    On her right hand, she also wore a pair of metal gloves at some point, especially, on the fist of this glove, there were also several inches of wolf teeth¡ª


    Above the tip of the wolf''s tooth, it was cold and cold, glowing with a metallic luster. Obviously... this was an extremely sharp weapon.


    "Little Meng...Stop it!!" Pei Rong hurriedly shouted out...


    She is not worried about Xiaomeng, let alone Pang Yong...


    She knows Xiaomeng''s ability. Although it seems that this cute stuff eats and drinks and plays and plays, in fact, Pei Rong knows...Xiaomeng is extremely powerful.


    She carried the heavy copperware just like playing.


    Moreover, the speed is like a ghost...


    Does this little Meng need her to worry about??


    As for Pang Yong??


    Pei Rong''s heart has long been filled by her own Langjun... How can she accommodate other people?Besides...she originally only regarded Pang Yong as her elder brother. Even before Zhou Ye came, she didn''t like Pang Yong...


    Although she is not worried about the two of them, this is her home after all, and she is not afraid of her family¡¯s lawsuit, but her parents can¡¯t get away anyhow. Things are already high, how can she bear to worry her parents??


    Besides, even if her parents are not here at this time, and they are making lives in their own home, it is not beautiful...


    That''s why Peirong shouted to stop...

 Chapter 1436

    At this time, as Pei Rong yelled, Pang Yong was also scared into a cold sweat...


    At this moment, Xiaomeng¡¯s fists were already in front of Pang Yong¡¯s eyes, especially¡ªthe shining wolf teeth were only a few minutes away from Pang Yong¡¯s eyeballs. Faced with such a situation...who Can you not be afraid??


    Hearing Pei Rong¡¯s shout, Xiao Meng stopped her movements with a look of unwillingness, and then slammed the left hand of Pang Yong¡¯s long sword hard, and Pang Yong felt an unmatched distance coming. The sword can''t be held anymore... just let it go.


    "I will spare you this time, there will be no next time!! If you dare to speak harshly, let you be like a sword..." Xiaomeng said, shaking the blade of the sword...


    I saw Pang Yong''s long sword, with Xiaomeng''s force, creaked after a short burst of sound... it broke into two directly...


    After throwing the broken sword in her hand on the ground, Xiaomeng once again returned to her innocent appearance, and hopped to Pei Rong''s body, "Let¡¯s go, hurry up and get something. Going home...I miss the master a bit!!"


    "You, I won''t be able to leave Zhou Lang for a while..." Pei Rong smiled helplessly, and gently patted Xiaomeng that there is no dust on her body, and then she didn''t even look at Pang Yong...turned her head and walked towards the inner house. go with¡­¡­


    And Pang Yong??


    Standing in the front yard, dumbfounded...


    He didn''t expect that he could not beat a little girl...


    This is still second...


    Although he thinks he has a strong martial arts and superb swordsmanship, he is not arrogant enough to be invincible in the world, but... what makes him most unacceptable is that Pei Rong didn''t even look at him and just left. Up...


    Moreover, both inside and outside the words revealed loyalty to her so-called husband...


    "Hahahahahaha... I didn''t expect it, I didn''t expect it...hahahaha..."


    After a daze for a while, Pang Yong laughed loudly... He smiled and walked out...


    Since the beautiful woman is already another woman, why bother to linger??


    He originally thought that his main opponent was his own robe, Wang Sheng...


    but--


    Unexpectedly-both are actually losers...


    Hahahaha...


    Thinking of this, Pang Yong smiled louder... Pedestrians in the street, seeing Pang Yong''s crazy appearance, hurriedly avoided...


    And Pang Yong didn''t care, he laughed wildly, and went to the wine shop...


    When he arrived at the entrance of the wine shop, Pang Yong stopped his laughter, and then stepped in...


    "Guardian, you..." Xiaoer from the shop greeted him. To tell the truth, he saw this crazy military man from afar, but he didn''t expect that he would come from the restaurant at home. This Nima...Is this guy drunk? Will hit people??


    "What are you?" Pang Yong gave Xiao Er a fierce look, and said: "Good wine and good food are brought up to the uncle, today the uncle will be drunk..."


    "This..." Xiao Er rubbed his hands with a melancholy expression... Some don''t know what to say... He is really afraid that this guy will eat Bawang''s meal... and looking at his appearance, it really looks like he is going to eat Bawang''s meal...


    "Are you afraid that the uncle has no money to give it?" Pang Yong saw Xiaoer''s thoughts at a glance... He put his hand in his arms, trying to get some money out, but-he found embarrassingly that he came out too quickly , I really don''t have any money...


    At exactly this time, he touched the jade pendant in his arms that Pei Rong refused to accept...


    He felt a pain in his heart, and then took the jade pendant out and patted it in the hands of the shop Xiaoer... "This pair of good jade pendants will be given to you. Is it enough to exchange wine and food?"


    "Enough is enough...Enough for you to drink a month of wine here..." Dian Xiaoer saw the pair of jade pendants in his hands, a trace of joy leaked from his face...


    The color of this pair of jade pendants is very good, it is quite valuable...


    Since they are giving money, then you are not afraid...Is the restaurant owner afraid of drinking??


    "I''ll prepare wine and food for you!!" The shop Xiaoer said, turned around and ran towards the counter. He wanted to show the pair of jade pendants to his shopkeeper... how much it was worth.


    "..." Looking at Xiaoer''s quick movements, Pang Yong felt regretful... But soon, he smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    He originally wanted to give this pair of jade pendants to Pei Rong, and let her choose whoever she chooses, he would give another jade pendant to whom... it was him or the king''s student... either.


    but--


    No need now...


    Because--he and Wang Sheng are both losers...


    Thinking of this, Pang Yong felt a pain again... He didn''t want to do anything now, didn''t think about anything... He just wanted to have a good drink, get drunk... and get drunk to relieve his sorrow.


    Reference 1833


    The first thousand eight hundred and thirty-three chapters


    Just when Pang Yong was drunk in a wine shop...


    In Zhou Fuzhong, Zhou Ye is listening to Pei Rong''s account of the incident...


    "Zhou Lang, you won''t be angry with me?" Pei Rong asked nervously after talking about the meeting with Pang Yong.


    After all, this kind of thing, she is so good to say...


    Moreover, she really just went back to her home to get some things, not to go to private meeting Pang Yong... She was really afraid of her man''s misunderstanding.


    As for, conceal it??


    Pei Rong never thought about it...


    One is because she knows that when a person tells a lie, he has to use hundreds of lies to cover up the lie, and eventually it will only go further and further on the road of deception... Besides, she still has Xiao Meng with her. ...It would be much better to have Xiao Meng give her proof.


    Besides, even if Pei Rong didn''t say it herself, Xiao Meng would say it... Otherwise, how could she be worthy of being called Zhou Ye''s loyal dog by the women??


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye smiled and took Pei Rong into his arms, and comforted him: "You are doing well... Don''t worry, I''m not such a stingy person..."


    "Hmm..." Pei Rong nodded, only then was a smile on her face...


    Zhou Ye rubbed Pei Rong lightly with his hand, thinking about something in his mind...


    What are you thinking about??


    Of course-thinking about Pang Yong and Wang Sheng...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye didn''t hate the actors who played these two roles, nor did he like it... at most, just watch their movies occasionally.


    but¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Maybe you can play a more interesting game...After all, the two are Guan Gong and the other is Tweed...


    I really want to see if the two of them can make some sparks...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and gently put Pei Rong down in his arms...

 Chapter 1437

    "Zhou Lang... You..." Pei Rong looked at her own Lang Jun somehow, she was already a little uplifted by this bad guy... I didn''t expect that he actually put himself down again, is this bad guy wanting to go again? Tease yourself??


    Seeing Pei Rong¡¯s innocent gaze, Zhou Ye burst into laughter...Unexpectedly, he just held her for a while and made her emotional...Since the fire was lit, he would naturally be responsible for putting out the fire. ...As for his plan, naturally it can be postponed slightly...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled, took Pei Rong''s hand, gently approached her ear and whispered a few words...


    When Pei Rong heard the words in her ears, her whole body turned red...


    There was a heart that didn''t want to agree. However, facing Zhou Ye''s gaze, she finally nodded her head like a ghost... and whispered like a mosquito: "Everything... everything is happy with Zhou Lang... as long as Zhou Lang is happy. Just fine..."


    Hearing Pei Rong''s words, Zhou Ye smiled... He directly picked up Pei Rong and walked towards the back house... Along the way, he summoned all the girls...


    This is Pei Rong¡¯s chrysanthemum ceremony. If you don¡¯t have a good time, how can it work??


    Zhou Ye''s actions humiliated Pei Rong, lying in his arms, and would never show her head again... This bad guy actually asked all the sisters to watch... It''s... It''s so bad .


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Two hours later............


    Zhou Ye walked out of the inner house refreshedly...After changing his clothes under the service of the maids, Shi Shiran walked out of his residence.


    It was just in the afternoon at this time... the streets were very lively with people coming and going...


    And Zhou Ye didn''t go anywhere else, he walked straight to the wine shop...


    Where is Pang Yong? It is easy for him to want to know...


    After a stroll, Zhou Ye walked to the wine shop.


    "Master Zhou, you are here..." Xiaoer Dian saw Zhou Ye with a smile on his face...


    Zhou Ye lived in this Jiangdu City for more than a month...There are rumors about him everywhere.


    The most talked about among them is the legend that Zhou Ye is generous...


    There is no way, as long as he goes to the street, he always follows his wives behind him, looking at what to buy, and never knows what bargaining is.


    Of course, this is the favorite of many merchants...


    Although Zhou Ye had never been to a wine shop, Dian Xiaoer had seen him from a distance.


    After all, Jiangdu City is really too small, and everyone can see it without looking up...


    "Well, I''m here to drink..." Zhou Ye said while looking at the wine shop...


    "Your side, please... this side is clean!!" The Xiaoer of the shop diligently wanted to take Zhou Ye to a seat with a better environment... However, Zhou Ye refused."no need¡­¡­"


    Zhou Ye also saw his goal at this time...


    I saw at this moment--Pang Yong was sitting in a corner, pouring himself a drink... he looked melancholy.


    "I''ll just squeeze with that guy!!" Zhou Ye said, walking towards Pang Yong...


    "Young Master Zhou..." Dian Xiaoer couldn''t stop him, and watched Zhou Ye walk up to Pang Yong, and sat down without hesitation...


    There was tension in his heart...


    What if the crazy soldier beats Master Zhou??This is a big money owner. If he is beaten in his store, the consequences will be disastrous.


    Thinking of this, Xiaoer Dian hurriedly walked over... "Master Zhou, you..."


    "Okay, don''t be fussy...Go, get some more food..." Zhou Ye looked at the table, the food was already in a mess... Fortunately, he asked him to change the table.


    "This¡­¡­"


    "Hurry up, your money is indispensable!" Zhou Ye waved his hand, and ignored the shopkeeper...


    "Well...I''ll serve you food now..." In desperation, the shop Xiaoer had no choice but to follow orders.


    At this time, Pang Yong was half drunk and half awake, and found that there was another person in front of him...


    "Dian Xiao Er, what''s the matter? Money has never been less than yours...why do you want to occupy my place..." Pang Yong couldn''t help yelling Dian Xiao Er...


    "This..." Xiaoer from the shop who was about to turn around and leave, suddenly had to turn around and look over... He also looked wronged...


    Zhou Ye was not the one who led to Pang Yong''s table...It was the young master who walked over by himself...


    Just when Xiao Er didn''t know how to answer... Zhou Ye spoke.


    "I think this dear fellow seems to have something in his heart, he is taking a drink to dissipate his sorrows... and I happen to be alone, why don''t you have a drink together?" Zhou Ye said, taking out a clay pot from his arms, unceremoniously Filled up the empty bowl in front of Pang Yong... "The wine here is not very good, come and taste my good wine, the real wine belongs to men!!"


    Reference 1834


    The first thousand eight hundred and thirty-four chapters


    Zhou Ye''s familiar behavior caused Pang Yong to be taken aback...


    He originally wanted to get rid of the son who had bothered him... But when he smelled the scent of wine, he stopped talking.


    Although the light in the wine shop is not very good, Pang Yong faintly can also see that the wine that the young man poured him is as transparent as water...


    This made him feel novel...


    You know, in this era without distillation, alcohol is generally a yellowish, turbid liquid...


    That''s why there is an old saying, "After filling two cups of yellow soup, you forget your last name!


    And the bowl of wine in front of me looked like clear water... but it exuded a strong aroma of wine.


    "What kind of wine is this?" Pang Yong asked curiously.


    "A touch of sorrow..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "This wine relieves thousands of sorrows..."


    If a modern person who likes to drink Erguotou hears Zhou Ye''s words, he will definitely spit him with a sip of salty soda...Ma Dan''s, isn''t this Erguotou?The most important thing is that Gouri¡¯s is the Red Star Erguotou... Those who really like to drink Erguotou, all like Niulanshan...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Pang Yong curiously picked up the wine bowl and took a sip...


    In an instant, a hot sensation ran down his throat directly to his stomach. In a moment, he felt that his whole person was burning.


    "Haa--" Pang Yong couldn''t help but snorted after taking a sip of alcohol, "Good wine...it really is good wine, a touch of sorrow is worthy of a touch of sorrow..."


    Speaking of this, Pang Yong looked at Zhou Ye... "Just make this bowl of wine, I invite you to dinner..."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and while talking, once again filled Pang Yong with a bowl of Erguotou, uh, no, it was a touch of sorrow.


    The two of them are drinking...

 Chapter 1438

    During the banquet, Zhou Ye didn''t ask what Pang Yong was thinking about. He didn''t even ask why he was drinking boring wine here alone, just drinking one bowl after another, and the two of them were still talking about each other, although in this era. In terms of speaking, Pang Yong, who has been to the frontier fortresses, is already well-informed...


    However, it has to be compared with whom.


    Compared with Zhou Ye, a man who has traveled through dozens of worlds, he is far behind...


    At the beginning, he could still keep up with Zhou Ye''s rhythm, but later... he couldn''t do it anymore, he only had to listen.


    I heard Zhou Ye say that in the extreme west, there are weird people with blond hair and blue eyes...in the extreme north, there is snow that never melts...


    The more he listened, the more excited he became... he actually had a kind of impulse that he wanted to see how hot the world was.


    Of course, he did not drink less wine...


    In the end, he almost drank stupidly... the cup was ready to dry, and after more than an hour, the two drank three bottles of Erguotou per catty.


    At this time, Pang Yong was already a little uncomfortable...


    I don¡¯t even remember what Pei Rong, what Wang Sheng...


    I just remember that the handsome boy in front of me was a man of great knowledge...


    However, he also knew that he could not do it...so, he pulled the bowl down... "I, I, I really can''t do it... Brother, I drank this wine today... let''s drink it another day... I , I must, I must go back to the barracks..."


    Hearing Pang Yong''s words, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and did not persuade him to drink."It''s so good..., then I will send you to..."


    "No...no...I can go back by myself..." Pang Yong said, stood up swayingly, and walked out of the wine shop...While walking while talking to Zhou Ye, "I have time... Let''s drink again...today, today I really can''t do it..."


    "Okay... let''s drink again when we have time!!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, watching Pang Yong leave the wine shop...


    "Master Zhou, do you know this military man?" Xiaoer Dian just walked over at this time and asked curiously.


    "Much more mouth..." Zhou Ye gave him a blank look, then threw him a small ingot of gold... "Is this enough?"


    "Enough... Enough..." Looking at the gold ingot in his hand, Dian Xiaoerle''s eyes almost narrowed...


    Zhou Ye didn''t care, then stood up and walked out...


    He still has a show to watch...


    Walking out of the wine shop, Zhou Ye looked around and found Pang Yong''s figure...


    He didn''t call to Pang Yong...slowly followed him so far away...


    It wasn''t until Pang Yong wandered into the barracks that he smiled and disappeared...


    At this time, Pang Yong had been sent back to his military account by his brother in the barracks...


    As the leader, he still has his own military account.


    Just when Pang Yong was lying in the military tent, sleeping a lot...


    Wang Sheng walked in...


    Seeing Pang Yong who was full of alcohol and slept there, he sighed silently.


    He could guess why Pang Yong was so gaffe, but-he couldn''t comfort him... feelings, there was no reluctance.


    But...Is it a brother game? Wang Sheng walked to Pang Yong''s couch and wanted to help him take off his boots and clothes, so that he would sleep more comfortably...


    However, just as he just untied Pang Yong''s armor, Pang Yong, who was sleeping, stretched out his hand and grabbed his hand...


    "Brother Yong, are you awake?" Wang Sheng hurriedly explained: "I want to help you untie your clothes... rest..."


    But in his sleep, Pang Yong ignored Wang Sheng''s explanation at all. Instead, he used force and dragged him into his arms... A slap, and kissed Wang Sheng...


    Can Wang Sheng let him kiss??


    Both are men, how disgusting is this??


    Wang Sheng would naturally struggle... However, something unexpected happened to Wang Business...


    He discovered that he didn''t even use any strength all over his body at this time... and, he even felt that Pang Yong''s mouth was faint, making him feel like his whole body trembling.


    That kind of feeling is so peculiar...He who is peculiar, unexpectedly indulged in...


    When he came back to his senses, he found that... somehow, he and Pang Yong were already defenseless...


    "Brother Yong...you wake up...Brother Yong..."


    At this time, Wang Sheng had been crushed by Pang Yong... Seeing that he was about to be chaste, he couldn''t help shouting: "Wake up, Brother Yong... Don''t be like this..."


    However, no matter how he shouted, Pang Yong just didn''t respond...


    In the end, as a sharp pain hit behind him... Wang Sheng was suddenly sluggish... Then, he collapsed there feebly... He knew-everything was too late.


    And Pang Yong??


    Of course this guy is busy being a Caiju Lang...


    I have to say...The picture is really a bit spicy...Even the instigator-Zhou Ye can''t stand it anymore. He suppressed his smile, his figure flashed, and he disappeared in place... Cao Cao liked it. Killing in a dream, um-Pang Yong likes to fuck people in a dream-nothing wrong.


    Reference 1835


    The first thousand eight hundred and thirty-five chapters


    When the first rays of sunlight entered the tent...


    Pang Yong opened his eyes.


    He just feels that his throat is dry to death, and his head hurts...


    Just when he was about to get up to get some water to drink, he suddenly realized that there was a person lying beside him... and, he was still defenseless...


    He couldn''t help but hurriedly looked at his body, okay, the upper body is still neat, but the lower... body... hehe...


    "Did I have sex after drunk last night?" Pang Yong said helplessly to himself...


    But it''s not right... This is a military camp. There are no women in the camp?


    Looking at the slender figure of the long-haired shawl, Pang Yong suddenly felt a bit familiar... He couldn''t help but gently press the figure''s back and turned''she'' over, but this glance made him shocked. ... "Wang Sheng?????"


    Seeing that familiar face... Pang Yong had a feeling of spinning around the world...


    What is the greatest tragedy in life??


    It¡¯s not that your favorite woman married when you went out to fight...but when you woke up after drinking and found an undressed man lying beside you...and that man was the best of you. Brothers¡­¡­


    What a fuck...

 Chapter 1439

    Pang Yong was stupid...


    And at this time, Wang Sheng also woke up quietly...


    It''s just that he couldn''t help frowning before his eyes opened...


    Why did he sleep on his side just now??


    Because it hurts...


    But Pang Yong turned him over, and his current posture became lying flat... However, this posture just reached Wang Sheng¡¯s pain, how could he not hurt??


    However, watching Wang Sheng frowning, Pang Yong suddenly felt that the expression on Wang Sheng''s face was a little charming...


    When Pang Yong realized the thoughts in his heart, there were thousands of words in his heart that he wanted to say but couldn''t say it.


    "Brother Yong..." Just when Pang Yong''s heart was like turning over the river, Wang Sheng also opened his eyes...


    "You...I...?" Pang Yong pointed at Wang Sheng, and then at himself... "What happened last night?"


    "I think Brother Yong, you are drunk... I want to help you remove your armor... But you... But you actually..." Said this, Wang Sheng couldn''t speak anymore, his face changed. Flush...


    This kind of thing, what can he, a victim, say??


    Besides... he really felt a strange feeling last night... that feeling made him feel more comfortable than...


    "Uh----!!"


    Seeing the blushing Wang Sheng, Pang Yong couldn''t help but feel a bitter chill... He hurriedly jumped off the wooden bed... and walked out of the tent... "I''ll go out quietly..."


    "Brother Yong, you haven''t worn your pants yet..." Wang Sheng hurriedly shouted out...


    "..." Hearing Wang Sheng''s words, Pang Yong also felt a chill underneath him... He quickly turned his head and walked over, then picked up his pants and ran out...


    Looking at Pang Yong''s back... Wang Sheng was stunned...


    He didn''t know what was going on. In addition to the initial weakness last night, he had countless opportunities to escape later, but he didn''t run... Instead... Could it be that Pei Rong is not what he loves in his heart, and Is this Yong brother??


    Could it be that Pei Rong chased after her angrily because she was desperate for this undesirable feeling?To make Brother Yong sad??


    Once such a thought in Wang Sheng''s mind arises, it will surge into his heart like ocean waves...


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that this was the case...


    The more he thinks about it, the more he feels that he actually loves Brother Yong... In his heart, Pei Rong''s face has gradually faded. Instead, it is the mighty image of Brother Yong who is fighting the enemy bravely on the battlefield... Especially those tricks and styles were so deeply fascinated by him...


    [Mind hint-done!


    Just as Wang Sheng was gradually being bent there, Zhou Ye also opened his own eyes. He just woke up because he felt the implied seeds that he left in Wang Sheng''s mind germinating...


    "Hehehehe...I have fulfilled a great love again. This is really great!!" Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile and mutter to himself: "Do a good day, and the goal is achieved...please call me-- Good Zhou Ye!!"


    "The enemy..." Was awakened by the sound of his words. In his thin quilt, a gorgeous face appeared...It was not someone else, but his housekeeper and affair-Fang Die."Why do you wake up so early? Don''t take a break anymore?"


    "Is this still early? Don''t you just get up every morning after five shifts?" Zhou Ye laughed and teased the beauty in his arms.


    "Isn''t you to blame your enemy...?" Fang Die couldn''t help but slapped him in the mouth twice...


    Yesterday, because the girls had fought in advance, so...Zhou Ye was empty at night, so...he caught Fang Die and harmed him all night...


    To call Fang Die¡¯s scourge to the heavens and not the earth to be unsound, so I almost called my father to beg for mercy...


    Therefore, it is rare for Fang Die to wake up early today...


    "Hehe..." Hearing Fang Die''s anger, Zhou Ye smiled unkindly... His smile almost scared Fang Die to death... "My enemy, I can''t do it... I really can''t... Otherwise, I''ll call in those girls, they have already coveted you..."


    Of course Zhou Ye knew who the girls Fang Die said were...


    It was the dozen or so maids he bought... After all, they haven''t been raised at this time, and the ugly ducklings haven''t transformed into swans for the time being. Zhou Ye will eat them now...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and patted Fang Die''s dolphins gently, "Those girls are not in a hurry, let''s raise them for a while, okay, get up quickly, don''t harm you..."


    Fang Die was slapped in her heart by Zhou Ye''s slap. She glanced at Zhou Ye with silky eyebrows... self-blaming, "Bad guy... forget it..."


    Of course she knows her master, when it is the worst in the morning... She bumped into it more than once. Her master was in the back house in the morning with the ladies... before she wanted to come, The owner must be holding back at this time...


    She who loves this bastard, how can she bear to make him feel wronged??


    and so--


    While complaining about herself, she got into the quilt again... and then... the quilt began to move like waves.


    At this time, Zhou Ye squinted his eyes slightly and looked at his quilt with a smile...


    Yu Jie knows how to feel sorry for people... Sure enough-Lolita is better than Lori, Yu Jie has Yu Jie''s wonderful...


    With this thought, Zhou Ye closed his eyes and began to enjoy, Fang Die¡¯s good morning bite...


    Reference 1836


    The first thousand eight hundred and thirty-six chapters


    In Jiangdu City...the prosperity is still...


    From the south to the north... endlessly.


    Still the same restaurant, still the same table... still, still the man who drinks.


    At this time, Pang Yong was sitting at the table very depressed, drinking wine from bowl to bowl...


    Yesterday he was in love, but today... he is because of the male-to-male disaster.


    Apart from Pang Yong, there were no other guests in the wine shop...No way, he might be the only one who came to drink early in the morning.


    The shopkeeper stood idle in front of the counter, chatting quietly with his shopkeeper.


    "Treasurer, did you say something happened in this general''s house?" Xiaoer Dian said in a low voice, "I was so drunk that I drank here yesterday, but the one who came here early today... hurt me. I was complained by the chef..."


    "Don''t be troublesome..." The second shopkeeper just came here, so it''s normal not to know Pang Yong, but the shopkeeper knows Pang Yong. After all-Pang Yong is a captain in this Jiangdu city. Pang Yong?


    Yesterday, when Pang Yong knew that it was Pang Yong who exchanged the jade pendant for wine, he didn''t dare to accept the jade pendant, and instead returned the jade pendant.


    Fortunately, the Lord Zhou paid off the money for this General Pang yesterday... This did not lose money, but today... This General Pang came to drink again... It seems that this wine can''t escape by himself. Fate...


    Hey, I really hope that the generous Young Master Zhou will come and invite General Pang to have another drink... Then he can save money for drinking again.


    Just when the shopkeeper was emotional...Suddenly, a voice came from the door."Little Er, I''m here for a drink..."


    Hearing this voice, whether it''s the shopkeeper or the shopkeeper, the spirit is immediately shocked...No way, whoever doesn''t like high rollers in business??

 Chapter 1440

    Especially for someone like Zhou Ye who is not bad for money...


    "Yo, Lord Zhou, you are here..." Before the shopkeeper''s order, Xiao Er from the shop greeted him with a smile on his face, "You came so early..."


    "Early or early, isn''t there someone earlier than me?" Zhou Ye smiled and pointed at Pang Yong... Then he waved his hand unceremoniously, "Okay, I''ll find a place to sit by myself, you pick it up. Just serve the wine and good food to me..."


    While talking, Zhou Ye walked straight to Pang Yong''s seat... "Early in the morning, come for a drink... My dear friend is in great interest..."


    Seeing Zhou Ye, Pang Yong was first stunned...Looking at the familiar boy in front of him, after thinking about it for a long time, he finally remembered...Isn''t this the guy who gave him a drink yesterday??


    Thinking that he was drunk and messed up with X, and he also had a contribution, Pang Yong couldn''t help but smiled bitterly: "Brother, you hurt me yesterday..."


    "Me?? I hurt you?" Zhou Ye walked to the bar, sat cross-legged, and asked curiously, "Why did I hurt you? Is it because of your hangover headache this morning? Is that why you blame me? This is wronging me... The wine is scented, but it''s on top, but it''s okay... Just a few more bottles the next day and just one shot!!"


    As Zhou Ye was talking, he took out two more bottles of Erguotou from his arms and placed them in front of Pang Yong... "Come on, cast, cast, just go!!"


    "..." Looking at the white wine in fine porcelain bottles, Pang Yong smiled bitterly...


    What can he say??


    Did you tell Zhou Ye that you messed up with X after drinking last night and messed up your brother??


    He can''t say this...


    Thinking of this, Pang Yong sighed."No need for today..."


    "Don''t... this wine, the more you drink it, the more fragrant... I think my dear fellow still looks frowning today, and I need my sorrow to help you dispel it!" Zhou Ye said. Involuntarily, he filled up the wine bowl in front of Pang Yong... "Come on, let''s meet in this wine shop for two consecutive days. It shows that we are destined. For this destiny, let''s have a drink!!"


    With that said, Zhou Ye directly picked up the wine bowl and took a sip of it.


    Seeing Zhou Ye so happy, Pang Yong was too embarrassed to stop drinking...


    He had no choice but to pick up the wine bowl and drank it in one go.


    I have to say that when I drank with Zhou Ye yesterday, he was almost half dizzy, and he hadn''t tasted the taste of this wine at all, but...today, drink it again¡ªit feels that this wine is extremely domineering. It''s really good...


    Watching Pang Yong drink it, Zhou Ye clapped his hands and laughed, "Is this a real man...Come on, eat some food..."


    At this time, Xiao Er also brought cold dishes...


    After the two had eaten two bites of food, they started talking...


    Today, Pang Yong¡¯s chatting is not very high, and he is still listening to Zhou Ye¡¯s nonsense... However, after talking about it, Pang Yong couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°I don¡¯t know why my brother has been to so many places at a young age. What?"


    "Hahaha... It''s better to read ten thousand books if you travel thousands of miles... These travel notes are what I saw in miscellaneous books..." Zhou Ye laughed.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Pang Yong couldn''t help but stand in awe... Scholars are very respected in this era."I didn''t expect my brother to be so knowledgeable, he turned out to be a scholar...Pang is really ashamed..."


    "Haha...I''m a scholar...I just read too many free books!!" Zhou Ye asked after being humble, "I don''t know why Brother Pang is upset, it''s better to say it, maybe I can enlighten Brother Pang one or two?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Pang Yong hesitated...


    To say that he and Zhou Ye are just two-faced wine and meat friends, and the sadness in their hearts should not be told to him.


    But...when people are depressed, they always want to find someone to tell...


    Sometimes if friends are too familiar, it¡¯s hard to talk, and it¡¯s easy to spread among friends...


    And people like this kind of meeting, who are not very familiar with each other, are a better person to talk to... After everyone''s big deal is over, they pat their buttocks and pat them apart, and never see each other again...


    Coupled with Jiu Jin, the fishing net Pang Yong talked about was bigger...


    However, he was hesitating, how to speak...


    And Zhou Ye didn''t urge Pang Yong, he just wandered so freely, sipped a sip of food, sip wine, waited for Pang Yong to speak...


    Why did he come here today?Drink with Pang Yong??


    For, isn''t it to complete a great male-male love??If this is not the case, he might as well play a game with the girls...Is he free to drink with a big man??


    The great life mentor and the angel who spread true love-Zhou Ye, at this time, waiting for Pang Yong to speak...


    If he doesn¡¯t speak, it¡¯s fine, as long as he speaks...


    Zhou Ye has the confidence to completely turn him and Wang Sheng into a pair of immortal couples who will never abandon... Just cheated...what are you afraid of, haven''t you cheated before?


    Reference 1837


    The first thousand eight hundred and thirty-seven chapters


    After hesitating for a while--


    Pang Yong finally spoke...


    "Brother Zhou, you have a good knowledge of Guangji, did you ever know that there is love between the same sex?" Pang Yong struggled with his brain and said such a sentence.


    After speaking, he pretended to conceal: "Um...I just asked a friend of mine. He recently fell in love with a man... As a brother, I was very worried... so I came here to drink and drink. Sad..."


    "Hahaha...what am I doing!!" Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing when he heard Pang Yong''s words: "This kind of same-sex love has existed since ancient times... and it''s a kind of elegant fun... "


    "What? It''s been there since ancient times?? Still elegant?" Pang Yong was surprised...Fuck, the ancients are so tired...


    "Wei Ce in the Warring States Period recorded a love story between King Wei and King Long Yang..." Zhou Ye said, sitting up... Then, he began to vividly describe the story of King Wei and King Long Yang. ...


    After finishing speaking...watching that Pang Yong listened carefully, he didn''t stop doing it, and told him the story of King Chu Xuan and King Anling...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s description...Pang Yong''s heart was also unconsciously affected...


    It turns out that there are so many people who love the same sex... and all of them are emperors...


    This... this is really...


    Just when Pang Yong was being bent bit by bit by Zhou Ye''s story, suddenly, there was a loud Brother Yong that attracted his attention.


    I saw that at the entrance of the wine shop, a thin figure was standing there...It wasn''t the Wang Sheng who had entangled him, but who was it??


    "Brother Yong..." When Wang Sheng saw Pang Yong, there was a hint of surprise on his face...


    He walked towards Pang Yong quickly, but the walking posture looked a bit weird...like his leg hurts a bit.


    "Brother Yong...you drink less, too much alcohol hurts your body..." Wang Sheng said, sitting next to Pang Yong on his own, and then greeted Xiao Er, pour some water... Hangover for his Yong brother...


    "You... why are you here?" Pang Yong looked at Wang Sheng with embarrassment on his face...


    To be honest, I don¡¯t know why, he feels that Wang Sheng today is a bit charming...especially on him, there is a faint rouge fragrance...


    "I heard from my brothers in the army saying that Brother Yong came out for a drink early in the morning... I''m afraid you will get drunk again, so I came to look for you..." Wang Sheng said affectionately, and looked wary. Looking at Zhou Ye...

 Chapter 1441

    In his opinion, the young man in front of him is so handsome, isn''t his brother Yong be bewildered by the beauty, right??


    Seeing Wang Sheng''s vigilant gaze, Zhou Ye almost didn''t vomit a mouthful of old blood...


    Look at your sister...


    Lao Tzu is straight, I don''t get involved...Ma Dan''s, look at me again, I will kill you...


    Although he thought so in his heart, Zhou Ye could only smile wryly. There was no way. Who told him to be the man behind the two of them?The sins that you have made yourself are treated as gays and you must finish the sins.


    "Cough cough..." At this time, Pang Yong also felt Wang Sheng''s vigilance towards Zhou Ye. He coughed awkwardly, then clasped his fists at Zhou Ye, "I''m sorry Brother Zhou... My brother is just a little ..."


    When talking about something, Pang Yong didn''t know what to say??


    Some jealous??Why are you jealous??Isn''t that exposing yourself??


    So what should there be??


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye helped him out at this time...


    "No harm, no hindrance..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand... said: "I want to come to see that the relationship between your brothers is extremely deep, which is understandable..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Wang Sheng''s expression eased a lot... Unconsciously, he leaned against Pang Yong...


    As for Pang Yong, he didn''t know when he grabbed Wang Sheng''s hand...


    Maybe it was Zhou Ye''s credit for his enlightenment, or he wanted to do it himself... But most likely, it was Zhou Ye''s spiritual hint that worked...


    Now when you look at these two people again, there is a vaguely faintly matched feeling.


    Zhou Ye looked at these two people with a silent look like a sound...Can''t help but feel relieved, it was a waste of his time...Finally, the two of them were made together.


    At this moment, there was a voice from behind him...


    Zhou Ye turned his head and looked, it was not someone else, it was Pei Rong...


    "Hahaha...Come on, Pei Rong, I''ll introduce you two people..." Zhou Ye said, dragging Pei Rong, who had come behind him, to sit beside him.Smiling at Pang Yong and Wang Sheng, "This is my wife, Pei Rong..."


    "When I moved to Jiangdu City, I ran into Pei Rong in Xiaoyao Guan. We fell in love at first sight... So I went to propose a kiss... Now, she is my wife!!"


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Wang Sheng and Pang Yong were embarrassed...


    After all, the two used to like Pei Rong, and now¡ªthe two liked each other, but they were hit by Pei Rong... This Nima, the thief is embarrassing.


    Wang Sheng even wanted to take his hand out of Pang Yong''s hand...


    It''s not that he still has feelings for Pei Rong, but-he doesn''t want to embarrass his brother Yong.


    But this time, Pang Yong not only didn''t let go of Wang Sheng''s hand... Instead, he squeezed his hand firmly to prevent him from pulling it out...


    He also wants to understand...Although he once liked Pei Rong, but-now he likes Wang Sheng, and Wang Sheng has given him everything. If he hesitates so much, he is still Man??


    Thinking of this, Pang Yong''s heart suddenly became clear...


    He smiled and nodded to Pei Rong, and said, "Unexpectedly, Brother Zhou, who drank with me twice, is actually Pei Rong''s husband...Really, it surprised me!!"


    "My Langjun is okay, just likes to drink two glasses. It''s normal to meet Brother Yong..." Pei Rong smiled and nodded... She also saw Wang Sheng and Pang Yong holding hands, but-she Not broken...


    "You actually know each other?" Zhou Ye asked, pretending to be overwhelmed.


    "Hahaha... we are good friends who grew up together..." Pang Yong said with a smile: "I always treat Pei Rong as a younger sister. From now on... Don''t let me know that you bullied Pei Rong, or else , I will definitely cry you..."


    "Hehe... I am too late for Pei Rong... so why are you willing to bully her?" Zhou Ye smiled and took Pei Rong in his arms...


    Pei Rong rolled her eyes when she heard Zhou Ye''s words...


    This bastard is not willing to bully himself...


    When the two met for the first time, they bullied themselves to death and alive... Thinking of this, Pei Rong couldn''t help but pinch Zhou Ye lightly, although she knew she could not pinch this bad guy, but¡ª -A little bit of hatred is also good.


    Reference 1838


    The first thousand eight hundred and thirty-eight chapters


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Outside Jiangdu City¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Brother Zhou, you must have a farewell to send you a thousand miles away, please stay here!!" Pang Yong took his horse and fisted at Zhou Ye and said, "Pang will leave now..."


    "Don''t panic..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, stretching his hand back...


    Standing behind him, Pei Rong obediently brought three bowls of wine... One bowl for Zhou Ye, one for Pang Yong, and the other for Wang Sheng beside Pang Yong.


    "After all these years, there will be more than a few days before we can meet again..." Zhou Ye said as he held up a bowl, "Brother Pang is pleased to drink this bowl of parting wine!!"


    With that said, Zhou Ye raised his neck and drank a bottom first.


    Pang Yong held the bowl and looked at Wang Sheng beside him...


    It looked like a man who was afraid of his wife, asking his wife... if he could drink this bowl of wine.


    At this time, Wang Sheng had already changed a lot...


    Although he was handsome before, but now, after applying rouge on his face, he is a little more charming out of thin air...


    Seeing Pang Yong looking at him, Wang Shengjiao glared at him angrily, but in the end he couldn''t survive Pang Yong''s pleading look, and finally he nodded slightly and allowed Pang Yong to drink the bowl of wine...


    After getting Wang Sheng''s permission, Pang Yong couldn''t help showing a trace of joy on his face. He hurriedly raised the bowl and drank it...


    And Wang Sheng also learned to drink the wine in his hand, but was snatched by Pang Yong... "You don''t want to drink anymore, drinking will hurt your body..."


    While Pang Yong said, he raised his neck again...He killed another bowl of wine.


    Hearing Pang Yong''s domineering words, Wang Sheng couldn''t help but glared at him... but in the end he didn''t say anything...


    "Well, the parting wine has already been drunk... Let''s not spend it now!" Pang Yong said, handing the wine bowl back to Pei Rong... Then, turning on his horse...together with Wang Sheng, towards the east, Ride away...


    From afar, his voice came,


    "Treat Pei Rong well, otherwise...I can''t spare you..."


    Hearing Pang Yong''s words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but laugh out loud...


    But Pei Rong couldn''t help but give her own man a blank look...


    My own man actually bent her two admirers... I have to say, it''s really¡ªso funny.


    According to the words of the rotten girl, Pei Rong also felt that when Pang Yong and Wang Sheng stood together, they were as beautiful as a painting...

 Chapter 1442

    After Zhou Ye laughed for a while, he also stopped the laugh...


    I have to say that the love between the two is truly loyal... In order to stay together, the two gave up their bright future in the military and left the military... They left their hometown and planned to find someone no one knew. A new life begins in the place of the two.


    After all, Jiangdu City is where they grew up, and there are too many friends, relatives and old friends here...


    In case someone else knows about the two of them, then-just by rumors, they can be crushed to death.


    They are not King Wei and King Longyang...and they don¡¯t have the monstrous power that they can suppress all the rumors, so they can only leave their homes...find a place where no one knows them and start a new life. .


    After watching the two disappear on the horizon... Zhou Ye smiled and clapped his hands, then turned to Pei Rong and said, "Let''s go back too!!"


    "Yeah!!" Pei Rong nodded...


    So Zhou Ye and his party led the maid towards the city...


    "Husband, I''m quite bored at home, I want to find something to do..." Pei Rong said as she walked with Zhou Ye, "Well, let me open a shop with rouge and gouache and supplement some household supplies!!"


    "Subsidizing the family?" Zhou Ye was speechless... Is he short of money?


    No shortage¡­¡­


    but----


    The matter of letting Pei Rong open a store can still be discussed...


    why??


    Think about it, open a rouge and gouache shop, and the people who come and go are all elders and so on. Of course it is more convenient for Zhou Ye... What''s that, isn''t it?


    "Alright..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, and asked: "What name do you plan to name the store?"


    "Just call Huiyanzhai..." Pei Rong blurted out a name.


    Hearing this name, Zhou Ye could only say¡ªthe historical inertia is so great.


    It seems that in the movie, the store Peirong runs is called Huiyanzhai, right??


    However, this is also good... Historical inertia has the benefits of historical inertia. For example, the female guest played by Liu Yan might also be there...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye said with a smile: "A good name, just call it this name..."


    While talking...Everyone has returned to Zhou Mansion.


    In the back house, Zhou Ye told the women about Pei Rong''s idea of ??running a shop... the women agreed in unison.


    They were almost a little flustered at home, it was time to...find something to do.


    then--


    Just do it...


    Find shops, buy land deeds, decorate...and so on...


    Turn the girls around...


    After all, apart from Pei Rong, who was born in a merchant''s family and has some business knowledge, the other women have all the know-how about business, but they don''t know anything.


    However, fortunately, all of them are very intelligent... They learn things very quickly.


    quickly¡­¡­¡­¡­


    One month later-


    A shop called Huiyanzhai has opened.


    This shop does not sell anything else, only a variety of rouge gouache and gadgets commonly used by girls...


    As soon as it opened, the ladies in the city all went to join in...


    After all, there was no rouge gouache shop in Jiangdu City before. If they wanted rouge gouache, they had to ask a dealer to buy it from Suzhou Prefecture, more than 200 kilometers away.


    Many of them look down on the rouge gouache brought by the merchants... But now it is different.


    In Jiangdu City, they also have their own rouge gouache...They can choose their favorite rouge gouache.


    I have to say... the nature of women to love beauty is strong.


    When Huiyanzhai opened, almost all the ladies from rich families in Jiangdu City came, and the carriages lined up from the street to the end of the street... For a while, the huge Huiyanzhai became a daughter country, a piece of Yingyingyan Yan''s... is very lively.


    At this time, Zhou Ye did not go to Hui Yanzhai...


    After all, there are too many people there now... and they are all young ladies from various families, and it is not appropriate for him to go there as a master.


    What is he doing now??


    At this moment, Zhou Ye is painting at home...


    As a loyal dog, Xiao Meng naturally stood by his side...watching Zhou Ye painting.


    I saw that the paintbrush in Zhou Ye''s hand was like flowing clouds and flowing water, swaying on the white paper for a while, and soon a lifelike picture of a lady appeared in his brush.


    "Master... this woman is far less beautiful than Xiaomeng, why do you paint her?" Xiaomeng asked curiously.


    "Because she has a good pair of babies..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Sixty-five E..."


    Reference 1839


    The first thousand eight hundred and thirty-nine chapters


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already painted the picture of the lady in his hand...


    To say how artistic Zhou Ye''s paintings are, it is pure nonsense...


    Although he possesses supreme magical powers, but...he hasn''t practiced seriously for a day.All his power is obtained by coincidence.


    However, regardless of whether he is the power obtained by accident, his power is already sufficient to dominate the entire multiverse...


    The power is there, but the state of mind is not, so...the so-called meaning is born from the heart, and the painting is like a person¡ªit makes people die suddenly at a glance. There is nothing... what he wrote is just a picture. A picture of an ordinary lady...


    Even, there is no artistic conception in the painting...If you have to say anything...Uh, the pair of 65Es in his pen is quite vivid...Even through the clothes, you can feel the pair of babies bashing on their faces The artistic conception...


    After gently blowing twice on the drawing paper and drying the upper pen and ink, Zhou Ye handed the painting in his hand to Xiao Meng...


    "Master?" Xiaomeng took the painting with a dull expression, and looked at her master for unknown reasons. She had no idea why her master wanted to paint for herself...


    "Take this painting..." Zhou Ye smiled and touched Xiaomeng''s head, and said: "Go to Hui Yanzhai to see, the woman in the painting can go there..."


    "What if I see the woman in the painting?" Xiaomeng asked dumbly.

 Chapter 1443

    "Make sure where she lives... you don''t need to worry about the rest..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Okay, Master!!!" Xiaomeng said, nodding vigorously, then folded the drawing carefully, and then stuffed it into her wristband... "Then I will go, Master!!!"


    "Well, go, go..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand... motioning for her to go.


    Xiaomeng smiled and waved goodbye to her owner, and then bounced to the outside...


    Leave the matter to Xiaomeng, Zhou Ye can rest assured...


    Don''t look at Xiaomeng sometimes being cute and cute, but she never refuses her orders, and she promises that one is one, two is two, and she does what Zhou Ye ordered.


    Zhou Ye is very confident about this...


    Now that the matter was handed over to Xiaomeng, Zhou Ye would relax again...what should I do at this time?


    Ok------


    Why don''t you go to Fang Die to play...By the way, feel the feeling... secretly...


    With this thought, Zhou Ye walked towards the room where Fang Die was...


    Not to mention Zhou Ye who Xuan Yin in the day, only Xiao Meng.


    Bai Xiaomeng bounced all the way to Huiyanzhai...


    The neighbors on the street, seeing Xiaomeng¡¯s happy appearance, could not help but leak a knowing smile...


    No way, you can do whatever you want if you are cute... Few people don''t like Xiaomeng...


    But they also know that it''s okay to say hello to Xiaomeng on weekdays... But don''t make her idea... There was once a habitual offender who wanted to abduct Xiaomeng... What happened??Xiaomeng is safe, but the traffickers do not see people or corpses...


    Want to abduct a demon?Those traffickers are really looking for death by themselves...


    Xiaomeng responded to the neighbors in the neighborhood who greeted her...while running towards Huiyanzhai...


    The place where Huiyanzhai is located is not far from the Zhou Mansion. It is only separated by two streets. According to the current counting method, the straight line distance is 500 meters. If you walk the street normally, you will go around a little, but it will not It looks like a thousand meters.


    When Xiaomeng hopped to Huiyanzhai, the girls were busy...


    There are really a lot of female guests here today... They are all busy and a little dizzy.


    Just after sending a female guest out of the gate, Xiuqing saw Xiaomeng coming here. She smiled and asked, "Why are you here, Xiaomeng? Why aren''t you at home to serve your husband?"


    "The master gave me a task..." Xiao Meng said with a smile.


    "Oh? The husband actually gave you a task?" Xiuqing couldn''t help but curiously asked, "What task?"


    "I won''t tell you..." Xiaomeng said without hesitation: "The mission is the mission...Sister Xiuqing, don''t ask!!"


    "Okay...I won''t ask!!" Xiuqing smiled and shook her head. Although she didn''t know what the task was, she knew what tasks her Langjun would give Xiaomeng...except for women, He should be less interested in other...


    Thinking of this, Xiuqing grabbed Xiaomeng''s hand and said, "It just so happens... we are all going to be so busy... Xiaomeng, you can also help..."


    "But I still have a task..." Xiaomeng was a little afraid of delaying her master''s character...


    "You can do tasks while helping!!" Xiuqing said, holding up Xiaomeng''s hand and walking inside...


    Soon Xiuqing dragged Xiaomeng into Huiyanzhai...Pointing to the pile of selected rouge gouache next to him, he said: "Help me clean up...Please, Xiaomeng...I''m going to greet the guests... ¡­!!!"


    With that said, Xiuqing walked quickly towards the inside of Hui Yanzhai.


    This is divided into two halls, inside and outside...


    The outer hall is used to greet guests, the inner hall is used to entertain distinguished guests, and at the same time, guests can ask about makeup inside...


    The so-called ask makeup is actually to try which type of rouge gouache is more suitable for you... You know, women have always been careful and careful about their makeup, and their pickiness has been since ancient times.


    Of course...there is no free trial service. You can ask makeup only if you are sure you want it.


    At this time, the women helped a few female guests in the inner hall to ask about makeup.


    In the outer hall, apart from Xiao Meng, only a few maids were left to help.


    The maids were also busy hitting the back of the head with their heels...So, Xiao Wei could only sigh and start to help tidy up...


    Fortunately, when Huiyanzhai first started making preparations, Xiaomeng came here to help, so she was familiar with it...


    Soon, she cleaned up all the mess of rouge gouache...


    Xiao Meng, who was idle again, simply sat in the hall, watching the ladies and ladies coming and going in the hall, carefully examining their faces...


    Although Xiaomeng kept looking at people blatantly, it seemed very unruly.


    But¡ªwhen those ladies and ladies saw the cute Xiaomeng, they couldn''t help but smile, and ignored them...looks young and cute¡ªjust take advantage.


    Talking...


    Time has passed almost two hours...


    However, Xiaomeng still didn''t see the woman in her owner''s portrait...


    At this time, Huiyanzhai''s passenger flow has gradually become scarce. After all-Jiangdu City is such a big city, almost all of them should be here... The girl from Xiaomenxiaohu will not rush to come at this time...


    Reference 1840


    The first thousand eight hundred and forty chapters


    Just when Xiaomeng was about to give up and went back to report that her master had not found it...


    A gorgeous carriage stopped at the door of Hui Yanzhai, and then... a girl in a pale pink Hanfu long skirt, under the service of a maid, walked down the wooden steps from the carriage.


    This girl, with a look of arrogance... walked into Huiyanzhai under the welcome of the door.


    As soon as she walked into Huiyanzhai, the eyes of Xiaomeng who was bored in the outer hall suddenly lit up... "Found it!"


    "What did you find??" The lady heard Xiaomeng''s self-talk and asked with an unhappy expression: "What did you find? Why is your maid so rude? When she saw me, she said What found..."


    "..." Leng Yue, who was about to greet her, suddenly became colder with her original smile...


    What is her status... Although Anguo is not big, she is more or less a princess.


    Although, since following Zhou Ye, she has never put on the airs of a princess...Moreover, she gets along very well with her sisters... But this does not mean that a stranger can casually scold her...


    "What kind of thing are you?" Leng Yue suddenly stunned and went back... "Dare to say that our little girl is a subordinate?"


    Xiaomeng was Zhou Ye''s servant in name, but in fact, no one really dared to call her as a servant...and even the maid at home called Xiaomeng a yelling lady...


    The girls also liked the pistachios in their own family...Although they would tease her occasionally, no one was willing to really scold her.

 Chapter 1444

    How dare this woman scold Xiao Meng?Treated her as a maid... really blinded her.


    "You... why are you swearing?" Hearing Leng Yue''s words, the arrogant chick suddenly looked anxious... However, anxious eyes turned to anxious eyes... She really didn''t know what to do.


    Since childhood, she has never been wronged like this...


    However, this is not her home, she also knows that she can''t beat and scold others casually... But, just turn around and leave, she is not reconciled...


    Just when she was overwhelmed with anger...


    Xiaomeng walked up... and said grinning: "I''m sorry...this lady, I just lost something. I just found it when you walked in, so... I just found it!! "


    "Xiaomeng, you..." Leng Yue was speechless when she saw Xiaomeng''s appearance... Xiaomeng, who she thought should be furious, would actually apologize to this woman...


    "Don''t talk, Sister Leng Yue...this was originally my fault!!" Xiao Meng said with a smile, while pulling Leng Yue''s skirt without a trace...


    Leng Yue suddenly realized... This little guy is holding back his energy and hurting others...


    Some people say that the fox is cunning??But in fact, wolves are more cunning than foxes...but everyone only sees the cruel side of wolves, so they ignore the cunningness of wolves...If wolves are not cunning, how can there be the idiom of embarrassment for evil??


    Leng Yue knows Xiaomeng¡¯s character, she has never been a master who suffers from nothing...


    Perhaps it was because Lengyue¡¯s posture was too scary just now. This little girl heard Xiaomeng¡¯s apology and said aggrievedly: "Then... Then she scolded me..."


    "Sister Leng Yue, what''s wrong with you... We open the door to do business, and the visitor is a guest, how can we swear?" Xiao Meng said, pulling Leng Yue''s skirt again.


    But Leng Yue is not a person who is willing to wrong her. She ignored Xiaomeng''s actions, raised her face, and asked: "Why? Do you still want to scold you back?"


    "..." Seeing Leng Yue''s posture... this little girl is even more aggrieved...


    Xiaomeng hurriedly said: "Haha...I''m sorry, this lady, my sister is grumpy...Let¡¯s say that we are apologetic to Huiyanzhai, we will give you a set of supreme red face rouge gouache for free...come to me. Take you in to try makeup..."


    While talking, Xiao Meng let this chick to the hall...


    Reaching out and not hitting the smiley, this chick saw that Xiao Meng was like this... and she could only follow along...


    And her maids stayed in the outer hall...


    Seeing Xiaomeng''s actions, Leng Yue couldn''t help rolling her eyes... This little guy is definitely going to harm people again...


    Leng Yue guessed right??


    Uh-eight or nine inseparable from ten...


    In fact, according to the instructions of the owner, Xiaomeng only needs to write down the name and address of the chick and everything is OK.


    But now... Xiao Meng has decided to send her to her master''s hands... and, to tease her fiercely...


    Question-Isn''t Xiaomeng afraid that this chick will become her master''s woman and take revenge on her??


    In this regard, Xiao Meng just wanted to say...Come on, hurt each other...


    Xiaomeng knows that the rule set by her owner is to not allow her sisters to infight, and whoever initiates infighting will clean up whoever...


    How to clean up??


    Of course it¡¯s the Zhou family¡¯s family method...that family method, you can guarantee that you won¡¯t be able to get up for three days after you taste it for the first time... you have to cross your legs when you walk for ten consecutive days...


    Besides, you can¡¯t sit or lie down... you have to sleep on your stomach...


    You can imagine what kind of family method it is...


    Ahem... It''s far away...


    When Xiaomeng gave this chick to the inner hall, there was no one in the inner hall...


    "Where is the supreme red face rouge you said?" The little girl asked curiously while looking at Hui Yanzhai''s inner hall.


    "Hehehehe... The Supreme Beauty is gone... However, there is one Supreme Lamb suit, do you want?" Xiao Meng said, grabbing the little girl''s hand...


    The little girl only felt a pain in her wrist...Can''t help but want to scream...


    However, at this time, Xiaomeng had already covered her vision with her hand... "Come on, call it... You can call it and count me as losing..."


    "...Hmmhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh)


    She didn''t know why this cute little girl''s hand strength was so strong...No matter how hard she struggles, it will not help.


    That''s a matter of course... Xiao Meng is, after all, a demon with a successful cultivation.


    "Hehehehe... I''ll check if you are finished... When the time comes, I will give the owner a treatment product, which will make the owner angry..." While talking, Xiao Meng''s hand...


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu..." This little girl struggles more fiercely... But it is useless, she is an ordinary person, how is she an opponent of a demon??


    "Oh, yes, it''s still a virgin...Then I will check again, is your baby really that big, isn''t there something stuffed in it?" Xiaomeng said, and put his hand in In her skirt...


    "Hmm..." Although they are both women, the humiliation of being teased makes this little girl feel that life is worse than death... She is in silent tears at this time...


    Reference 1841


    The first thousand eight hundred and forty-one chapters


    Zhou Mansion¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Inside the house...


    Zhou Ye looked at him speechlessly, Liu Yan, who was tied up with five flowers and burst into tears, looked at him standing aside...Little Meng who was pretending to be foolish...shook his head helplessly.


    "Well, Xiao Meng... can you tell me what is going on?" Zhou Ye sighed and asked.


    "Um... I think that as a loyal servant of the master, you should be anxious about what the master is worried about and think about what the master thinks... Everything is based on the master''s wishes, and what the master orders is to be done. The master did not order, but what he thinks , And do it too..." Xiao Meng recites aloud as if memorizing the party constitution.


    "... Don''t be cute, talk about business..." Zhou Ye smiled and cursed, "Don''t fool me with this set..."


    "Yes..." After Xiao Meng obediently agreed, she threw herself into Zhou Ye''s arms and burst into tears... "Woo wow...Master, she bullied me... she yelled at me... Uuu...I just found it...she yelled at me...uuuu..."


    Xiao Meng¡¯s acting skills are really leverage...In an instant, not only Zhou Ye was stunned, but even Liu Yan, who was tied up with a rope and blocked Xiao Meng, looked at Xiao Meng with a dull expression...


    Hey, this is not right... I am the victim, OK... Why are you crying??


    "Okay, okay..." Zhou Ye patted Xiao Meng''s back lightly... Although he knew Xiao Meng was acting, he also knew that Xiao Meng would not lie to him. In other words...In fact, it was this little girl played by Liu Yan, who yelled at Xiao Meng and was retaliated by this lawless little guy...


    But let''s be honest-this revenge is good...


    At this time, Liu Yan was tied up by Xiaomeng in a tortoise-shell-bound posture... and in the state of no long objects... I have to say that tortoise-shell binding is indeed the most suitable rope art for her... that tie, Her amazing baby, who was already big, seemed even bigger...


    Again...


    Xiaomeng¡¯s learning ability is really good. He only showed this kind of rope art when he was having fun with the girls. He didn''t expect Xiaomeng to learn it... It seems that Xiaomeng has an excellent job as a rope artist. Talent...

 Chapter 1445

    Keke... this time, not when you think about it, you should ask the girl''s name first...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and patted Xiao Meng who was pretending to be crying in his arms, and said: "Okay, I know our Xiao Meng is wronged... I will help you get back with revenge, how about?? "


    "Thank you Master, Master is the best!!" Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiao Meng jumped up instantly... On her little face, there is no trace of tears...


    "You..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head helplessly.


    He couldn''t bear to scold Xiaomeng...Of course, provided that she didn''t make big mistakes or small mistakes, and it was over with a smile.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye also stood up... walked in front of the little girl, then raised his hand and pulled down the cloth ball stuffed in her mouth...


    As soon as the little girl was free, she immediately started shouting: "Help... There is a gangster here who wants to harm me... Help..."


    Faced with the cry of this little girl, Zhou Ye didn''t panic, nor did he cover her eyes... Instead, he hugged his hands with a lot of time and stood in front of her watching her call for help...


    Shouted for a while...


    This little girl seemed to realize... It¡¯s really useless to call for help here... She looked at Zhou Ye pitifully, and begged: "Majesty...whatever you want, my family has gold and silver jewelry... as long as you It won''t hurt me...anything is fine..."


    "Anything is okay?" Zhou Ye asked back...He didn''t explain that he was not a mountain king, let alone explain that he was still in Jiangdu City...


    "Hmm...Hmm..." The little girl was scared and didn''t know what to do...


    "Come on, tell me your name first..." Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "I...My name is Xu Luo...I am the daughter of the Xu family in the east of the city..." Xu Luo said tremblingly.


    "The Xu family?" Zhou Ye had heard of this Xu family...Although the family was not a merchant, it was the largest landlord in Jiangdu City...Let¡¯s put it this way, the head of the Xu family was also called-Xu Bancheng...you Almost know how many real estate and fertile land they have.


    "Yes...yes..." Xu Luo begged: "My lord...you let me go...whatever you want, my father will give you..."


    "Puff..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, this little girl still regarded herself as kidnapping... "I don''t want money..."


    "Then what do you want?" Xu Luo was dumbfounded when she heard Zhou Ye''s words... Then she burst into tears."Don''t kill me..."


    "...Why should I kill you??"


    "If you don''t want money, don''t you just die?"


    "..." Hearing what the silly girl said, Zhou Ye was speechless... He didn''t bother to say anything to the silly girl... He grabbed her directly, and then took Xiao Meng into the mirror world together...


    After a while...


    The figures of the three reappeared in the back house of the Zhou family...


    Xu Luo at this time has changed a lot...


    On her originally beautiful face, there is a trace of charm and charm that only mature women have... As the eyebrows flow, there is an indescribable style and sentiment...


    "Zhou Lang..." As soon as he came out, Xu Luo reluctantly hugged Zhou Ye''s arm... "When will you go to my house to propose a marriage..."


    "Okay...I''ll do it as soon as possible..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted her dolphins... I have to say that in the mirror world for more than half a month, this chick has been thoroughly developed by Zhou Ye. Out¡­¡­


    Every movement and silence are full of heart-pumping charm...


    Why have to stay for half a month??


    Because...cough cough, Zhou Ye played people too hard for the first time...


    Not only got Xu Luo''s three links achievements, but also developed a variety of interesting gameplay based on her strengths...


    For example...or for example...or for example...I won''t elaborate on them one by one here, it is easy to be harmonized.


    In short¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After half a month, Zhou Ye adjusted carefully...cough cough, no, it was taken care of...Xu Luo''s whole body, from the inside to the outside, was marked with a mark unique to Zhou Ye...It can be said that Zhou Ye is better than Zhou Ye. She is familiar with her body...


    Xu Luo and Zhou Ye have been tired and crooked for a long time... If it weren''t for Xiaomeng, she couldn''t stand it anymore, and said, "If you don''t leave, your maid will come to your door."... She is still crooked with Zhou Ye. ...


    For Xu Luo, who is new to love, she can¡¯t wait to spend twenty-four hours a day, twenty-five hours a day with her own man... even standing next to him, looking at him, her heart is full of joy... ¡­


    However, she also knew...she really wanted to go back, after all, in Huiyanzhai, the time she had to leave was not too short...if she didn''t go back, she would cause trouble for her sister...so, she just He reluctantly bid farewell to his lover, and under the leadership of Xiaomeng, he walked through the room and jumped through the house-through the back door to the back hall of Hui Yanzhai.


    Reference 1842


    The first thousand eight hundred and forty two chapters


    Time is slowly...


    In the blink of an eye-two years have passed...


    Zhou Ye has also been in Jiangdu Mansion for two years.


    Unknowingly, Jiang Du Mei Zhou Lang''s reputation gradually spread...


    Although Zhou Ye doesn''t like going to the streets very much, but-he always goes shopping with his own women, right?


    Every time he goes to the street, it can be said that the festival of the big girls and the little wives in the city of Jiangdu...the people on the street are moving, just to see Zhou Ye more...


    In this regard, Zhou Ye is also very helpless...


    Tell me how idle these women are??Doing nothing every day just to meet him in the street??


    Especially Hui Yanzhai''s business is surprisingly good...


    There are so many daughters who came here. Not far from a hundred miles away, they came to Jiangdu City and went to Huiyanzhai to buy rouge gouache... so that I could occasionally meet Zhou Ye, the famous Mei Zhoulang, so I could have a look at him. ...A glimpse of his style.


    In this regard, Pei Rong and other women are painful and happy...


    Being busy is a little busy, but the full sense of accomplishment also makes them feel satisfied.


    Although they know that most of the people who come to Huiyanzhai to buy rouge gouache are for their own princes, but... the feeling that I have, you don¡¯t have, it also makes them feel a little bit in their hearts. Little vanity...


    This is just like many girls in later generations like to show affection on Weibo.


    If her boyfriend looks like Wu Dalang, do you think she likes shows???


    And the girls have the same psychology...


    Even for this reason, after they agreed to a series of unfair requests from their men, they got Zhou Ye''s promise that they would go to Huiyanzhai for two hours on the first fifteenth day of every month...


    How did it happen??


    This also starts with Zhou Ye''s [Mei Zhou Lang]''s reputation.


    At that time, the women who ran Huiyanzhai suddenly discovered...Unknowingly, there were suddenly many more female customers from outside the store in their own shop, and they came from outside in a carriage, one by one. After arriving at Huiyanzhai, he opened his mouth and asked¡ª¡ªWhere is Mei Zhoulang?


    The women asked for a while helpless... This is the shop they run, what does it have to do with their prince??

 Chapter 1446

    Although they always reply to their customers...their family lords are not in the store, but occasionally come to the store to take a look...but those customers still refuse to give up, they have to pester the girls and see their lords. No...


    In desperation, the women occasionally meet the demands of some high-profile guests and invite their own princes over... sit here...


    To put it bluntly, these women use their men as advertising stars...


    However, doing it once or twice, three or four times, Zhou Ye got a little impatient... So, he said that he was not sure about going to Hui Yanzhai again.


    This is extremely bad for all the girls. After all, if their own men are always absent from Huiyanzhai, after a long time, the female high-profile guests who come to him will not patronize Huiyanzhai.


    As an economically savvy Pei Rong, how could such a thing happen??


    then----


    On a dark and windy night for a month, Pei Rong and all her sisters... collectively advised Zhou Ye... to ask him to appear in Hui Yanzhai at least three times a month...


    Of course, Zhou Ye flatly rejected this...


    It''s not that he has never been a star...


    You know, in the first world, he is a world-class supermodel... That kind of life under the spotlight has made him tireless, so how could he easily agree to such a thing??


    In this regard, Pei Rong and other women had long anticipated...


    So - they sacrificed their magic weapon - that is - Fang Die mother and daughter...


    At this time, Xiao Rou is almost fourteen, and she was born when she was lovely...


    In the face of such temptation and confusion... Of course Zhou Ye--will we talk about it later?


    After eating Fang Die''s mother and daughter thoroughly...Zhou Ye directly played a trick of turning her face and not acknowledging people...Just kidding, exchange his freedom with something he had already ordered, it was a dream...


    Faced with the situation of her husband¡¯s unreasonable cards, the women were immediately dumbfounded...


    However, at the suggestion of the newly joined sisters, Xu Luo... the girls changed their minds...


    [Zhou Lang... Don¡¯t you want to see how many beautiful girls there are in Huiyanzhai?


    [Yelang¡ª¡ªGo, big deal, which one do you like... Let''s take her down for you...]


    [Yes, yes...]


    [Zhou Lang, you know... I went to Hui Yanzhai to buy rouge gouache, but there are many beautiful girls... Do you really want to see them?Maybe there will be a type you like?


    Faced with such persuasion, Zhou Ye said... he was actually embarrassed...


    In the end, after paying the price of being unable to go to the ground for three days, the girls got Zhou Ye''s promise that they would sit in Huiyanzhai on the first and fifteenth of every month.


    Although they paid a heavy price, but-this also allowed the girls to get the promise of their own man...


    Making money is second, after all-Zhou Ye himself is not bad money.


    The most important thing is-they like the feeling of standing next to their own princes and enjoying the envy, jealousy and hatred of other women... To put it bluntly, it is love.


    As for...


    I promised my prince, which one would they like to help get started?


    Ha ha¡­¡­


    They think that their princes are still very picky, and they don''t want anything that is popular, otherwise-in the past two years, the Zhou family compound should have been replaced with a larger house... why?Because there are too many women to pretend...


    Of course Zhou Ye knew their psychology well...


    In fact, he really has passed the age when he is a woman... He chooses women now, wants beauty, but also has his own characteristics, the most important thing is-to be famous... For example, to the present The demons who have not yet appeared...


    How come this Xia Bing hasn''t appeared yet??Does she have to do something weird by herself before she will appear in Jiangdu City??


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help sighing...


    Today coincides with the first day of the new year...It''s time for him to go to Huiyanzhai to sit down again...


    Yingying and Yanyan are surrounded by them, although they look beautiful, but-he is almost tired of it... After all, this is not his harem in the underworld. If you can''t catch any of them, just press them down. Snapped¡­¡­


    That would be boring...


    After all, based on his character, he will take back his family after he has sex... But among those women, many Zhou Ye still look down upon...


    Hey, let''s not say... Now that I agree, I must do it...


    "Little Meng..."


    "Master..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s yelling, a white shadow appeared beside Zhou Ye. It was not someone else, it was Xiao Meng... At this time, she was still carrying a fried chicken leg in her hand, obviously just now. After breakfast, she actually went to the kitchen to steal it again... Faced with this situation, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but sighed... Is this a wolf or a husky? Why don''t you know if you are hungry or full?


    Fortunately, Xiao Meng''s figure won''t look out of shape no matter how she eats... Otherwise, Zhou Ye would have forced her to lose weight.


    Reference 1843


    The first thousand eight hundred and forty two chapters


    "Master...what''s the matter?" Xiaomeng came to her master''s side, and found that her master was just looking at the chicken drumstick in her hand without speaking, and hurriedly passed the chicken drumstick in her hand: "Master, would you like to eat it? Sister Fang made it, but it''s delicious..."


    "...I won''t eat it, Xiaomeng, you can eat it!!" Facing Xiaomeng''s cute appearance, how could Zhou Ye bear to snatch her food?


    I''m saying that he is not hungry either...


    However, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but look at Xiaomeng''s flat belly again...Has this girl''s nutrition been absorbed by the pair of babies before Hungary?When she didn¡¯t see her fat anywhere else, she saw that her babes tended to approach Xu Luo...


    You know, Xu Luo has a full sixty-five E... And, she is taller... It''s more than one meter six... And Xiao Meng?This cute guy is only less than 1.5 meters tall, but there is such a pair of babies... I have to say... This is a full interpretation of what is called a real childlike giant...


    "Master?" At this time, Xiaomeng found that her master was constantly looking up and down...Moreover, her eyes were still hovering in her own mouth... Her eyes suddenly brightened... "Be ashamed." Is it something? Xiao Meng can do it anytime..."


    Xiao Meng is not at all repulsive of doing things that are very comfortable with her own master, and even has a bit of love...Of course, it is limited to her own master.


    "Of course...hehe...no!" Zhou Ye tried to endure, swallowing the sentence [Of course I do]...


    That kind of thing, you can play it at night... Now, the most important thing is to go to Huiyanzhai... "Ahem... Go and change your clothes, get dressed up, go to Huiyanzhai with me!! "


    "Good master!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiaomeng nodded vigorously...


    Although it''s not to do that kind of shy thing, but-she can follow her host at any time, she is very satisfied...


    Soon... Xiaomeng will finish packing...


    One master and one servant walked out of Zhou Mansion one after another, and walked towards Hui Yanzhai...


    Along the way... the master and the servant were chatting about the sky, the sky and the sea... everything.


    In fact, to put it bluntly, it''s just that Xiao Meng is listening to her owner''s words... She fully meets the highest standards of a fan girl. No matter what her owner says, Xiao Meng will look at her owner with admiration...

 Chapter 1447

    And the words in her mouth are just a few words that often turn over and over...


    [Wow, it''s amazing...]


    really?The host is awesome...]


    [At that time, it would be nice if I was also with the master...]


    Zhou Ye felt very comfortable about this...


    To be honest, with his position in the multiverse, no matter which world he is in, there are more flattering people... However, for Zhou Ye, Xiao Meng''s words are completely heartfelt. It¡¯s what makes him feel most comfortable...


    Xiao Meng really thinks that her master is powerful...not the kind of feigned greet...


    This makes people feel very refreshing...Although the maids will do this occasionally, but-they know Zhou Ye too well... They will not be surprised if they understand what Zhou Ye has done... So, as expected, Xiaomeng is the best...


    With such thoughts, Zhou Ye talked and talked about things in World of Warcraft with Xiaomeng...


    At this moment... Suddenly a horse neighing sounded, and then an old variegated horse... rushed towards Zhou Ye from the side...


    "Master, be careful!!" At this time, Xiao Meng didn''t care much, and a smoke appeared directly in front of Zhou Ye, and then raised his hands in front of Hungary, intending to kill the shocked horse in his own palm...


    "..." Zhou Ye sighed silently... He gently pressed Xiao Meng''s shoulder and said with a smile: "It''s okay, don''t worry, it''s just frightened...


    As the voice fell, the old horse stopped abruptly in front of Zhou Ye...just like an iron pile, standing there...not moving.


    Of course, this was not because of the knight on the old horse and the superb riding skills... but because Zhou Ye fixed the horse with his mind power...


    To put it bluntly, he didn''t want to show any extraordinary skills in the streets where people came and went... Without him, it was troublesome.


    "Sorry, sorry... My horse was shocked..." At this time, the rider on the horse also jumped off the horse...


    When she jumped, a cloud of dust came to her face...


    Fuck-what is called Feng Chen Shu, this is called the real Feng Chen Shu...


    Zhou Ye pretended to be a master at fanning the dust that couldn''t get close to him at all, and at the same time he raised his eyes and looked at the female knight who jumped off the horse.


    I saw this woman¡ªworn in a riding outfit, dressed as a quack... She was carrying a long sword behind her back... The original delicate face was covered with dust... Obviously, after a long journey And come...


    Seeing this female knight... Zhou Ye couldn''t help but his eyes lit up... Yo-Niang?


    "Hey-are you okay?" Looking at the handsome young man in front of him, he didn''t speak or scold himself... Instead, he kept looking at himself, Xia Bing asked silently, "Aren''t you already scared? Right??"


    "Are you scared dumb? Your whole family was scared dumb..."


    Before Zhou Ye had spoken, Xiao Meng stunned and went back for the first time...Her obedient and obedient, she would only show off in front of her own master. In front of outsiders, she was a strange little witch."Don''t know if you want to dismount your horse in the downtown area? Is it great to have a broken horse??"


    "...Er..." Xia Bing was also speechless for a while at a little girl.


    Anyway, it was indeed her fault...but--her old horse shouldn''t be surprised...


    You know, this old horse was left to her by her grandfather. On weekdays, she is extremely docile...


    However, maybe it was because of the long time that she accompanied her grandfather to slay demons and demons. This horse actually has a bit of spirituality. When facing demons, the president hissed and warned. Only then will it show it. Come on the grumpy side...


    But, where are there demons in this bustling downtown??


    Thinking of this, Xia Bing couldn''t help but look up and down Zhou Ye and Xiao Meng...


    It didn¡¯t matter, she immediately felt... Maybe--she really met a demon...


    why??


    Because monsters can paint skins, and they like to make their skins beautiful...


    And the young man in front of him is so handsome that he doesn''t look like a person... In fact, to put it bluntly, he has broken through the extreme of human imagination... There is nothing unsightly about him, all of which are attracting The eyes of the opposite sex... she, this is hitting a demon...


    Reference 1844


    One thousand eight hundred and forty four chapters


    Why does Xia Bing think so??


    Obviously at this time, Zhou Ye looked like a frightened fool...


    [Actually, Zhou Ye was sighing in his heart that people were so casually talking about Xia Bing when they were at home, but I ran into her when I went out...]


    In Xia Bing''s view, demons are extremely cunning...


    They will deliberately make all kinds of human-like actions, so that you can''t tell the truth...


    Obviously it was just a little fright. A teenager might be frightened when he first started, but-after such a long time, if I haven''t reacted to it, then it was a little too much...


    Xia Bing has always believed that the more contrived, the more demon...that''s why there is such a sentence, the demon is demon.


    As for, why does she think Xiao Meng is not a demon?


    Because in Xia Bing¡¯s opinion, Xiaomeng¡¯s long silver-white hair may be caused by some disease. She had seen such a young white-haired person before, and this little girl was unreasonable. Looks like... it doesn''t look guilty at all...


    How could such a person be a demon??


    To sum up-Xia Bing thought Zhou Ye was a demon, so he didn''t run away...


    At this time, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Since everyone is fine, then it''s the best... Okay, don''t live here... Xiaomeng, let''s go. If you don''t go to Huiyanzhai, Pei Rong and the others will Saying my words don¡¯t count..."


    "Just let her go?" Xiaomeng felt that her host seemed a little different today...


    Normally, the owner doesn¡¯t cause trouble, but-if anyone provokes him, then that person is unlucky...


    If he doesn''t play, his life is better than death.


    But today, my master is so easy to talk... this is really not the style of my master...


    "What you can''t let go of...No one did it on purpose..." Zhou Ye smiled and lightly patted Xiaomeng''s head, then arched his hand at Xia Bing, "This lady, don''t let it go. ..."


    While talking, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but said, pulling up Xiaomeng and walking in the direction of Hui Yanzhai...


    Xia Bing was dumbfounded and froze on the spot...What is the situation??Why did that boy leave in such a hurry?Is he hiding from himself??Why hide yourself?Does he know what he does??


    Thinking of this, Xia Bing pulled his back abruptly, and drew the long sword behind him... It was the long sword passed to her by her grandfather... On the hilt, there was also a seal character-Xia.


    "It turns out that this thing reveals my identity... It seems that this demon knows my grandfather... and must have suffered a loss in my grandfather''s hands..." Xia Bing muttered to himself, while holding the long sword again. I took it back... "Interesting, it seems-this time I have gained a lot..."


    With that said, Xia Bing planned to take her old horse to the inn...


    However, at this moment, Xia Bing found... the people around her were all pointing to her and whispering...


    With her extraordinary hearing... She heard some words that almost didn''t blow her up...

 Chapter 1448

    "This strong woman just scared Mei Zhou Lang away!"


    "Yeah, it''s really disgusting... My Zhou Lang..."


    "Look, Zhou Lang is gone, this woman is still reluctant to pull out the long sword... What is she going to do?"


    "This woman is so savage...My dear daughter, you won''t be able to learn this way when you grow up...or you won''t find her husband''s family!"


    "I see, mother!"


    Which is a strong woman?Who can''t find her in-laws??She just wasn''t happy to find it...


    These guys... don''t you know that the man they like is a demon?Really...


    After a while in his heart, Xia Bing sighed helplessly...


    This kind of misunderstanding, she has encountered many times on the way to the demons... No way-the world is stupid, and the demons are used to disguise... Every time, she is the bad person in the eyes of people... This is really... ¡­


    Forget it, I don¡¯t want to think about it, it¡¯s tears...


    Thinking of this, Xia Bing sighed again... Leading her old horse, walking towards the city... She wanted to find an inn to stay temporarily, and she wouldn''t drop the so-called Mei Zhou Lang. Leaving Jiangdu Mansion...


    Not to mention the depressed Xia Bing...


    Only Zhou Ye who has left Xia Bing...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye had a strange smile on his face, and his whole person looked a bit more evil, making the heart of the big girl and the little wife who saw him, pounding and pounding, wishing to be here. On the street, he fell to the ground...forcibly what happened to him...


    And Xiao Meng, who was walking behind Zhou Ye, also noticed the strangeness of her host at this time. She asked curiously: "Master, what''s wrong with you?"


    "It''s nothing, just saw another prey appear..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Another prey?" Xiaomeng said to herself...


    She knows what the prey in her own owner''s population means...Her gifts are for eating, and her owner''s prey is also for eating, but the way of eating is different.


    Moreover, she almost understood who the other prey in her family''s population was...It was the dusty female knight...


    Xiaomeng thought about the female knight¡¯s face carefully, and she had to say that she did have a bit of beauty, but¡ªher somewhat sloppy image gave her a lot of points. I really don¡¯t know why the owner likes that kind of woman. ¡ª¡ªThe master''s taste has become heavier recently??


    Do you want to tell Sister Pei Rong??She really doesn''t like the female knight so much...it would be better if Sister Pei Rong could mix the master''s affairs...that would be the best.


    At this time, Zhou Ye was still immersed in the joy of meeting Xia Bing, and had no idea that his little cute product was already planning to sell himself...


    Mother...what an interesting look...


    Do you really think he will let Xia Bing go easily?


    As soon as he recognized her, Zhou Ye had planted a seed of the soul in Xia Bing''s mind silently.


    With the existence of this seed...No matter where Xia Bing goes, what she thinks, sees and hears in her mind cannot be concealed from Zhou Ye...


    Especially when Zhou Ye learned that Xia Bing treated him as a demon, he felt a little more interesting in his heart while he was dumbfounding...


    The demon survivor eliminates the demon??


    The demon survivor was taken by the demon??


    Well, in general, the meaning is about the same... It''s better to just deduce that the demon-caster can''t eliminate the demon, but the drama on the demon is better...


    This way, it''s fun to think about it...


    Just, do you want to play a demon??Uh-how do you play the demon??


    As Zhou Ye walked, he pondered the demon''s acting skills...


    Before he knew it, he had already come to Huiyanzhai...


    Reference 1845


    The first thousand eight hundred and forty five chapters


    Not to mention Zhou Ye helping her own woman in Huiyanzhai...


    Just say that Xia Bing...


    Jiangdu City is not big, there are only two inns...


    One family in the east of the city, one family in the west of the city.


    Xia Bing went to the...Penglai Inn in the east of the city.


    "Xiao Er... take care of my horse!!" At the entrance of the inn, Xia Bing rolled over and got off his horse, then tied the horse to the pegs at the entrance of the inn...


    "Hey, that''s great..." Xiaoer Dian graciously agreed as he walked to Xia Bing."Guest, can you go to our shopkeeper and pay for the reservation!!"


    "I left the horses behind, are you afraid that I won''t be able to run?" Xia Bing said, shaking the dust cover on her body... I have to say that she was shaking, and a cloud of smoke was filled in an instant. Come on...


    The choking shop Xiaoer couldn''t open his eyes...


    Entering the inn... Xia Bing is also welcome... Directly shouting with good wine and meat...


    Xiao Er in the shop didn''t dare to neglect, and he was arrogant...


    Soon, Xia Bing''s wine and dishes were ready...


    She picked up the chopsticks and ate a big meal...


    Along the way, she was hungry and gnawing bread, thirsty and drinking cold water...there was no taste in her mouth for a long time, and now she saw the hot meal, how could she even care that she didn''t have much money in her pocket?


    Besides, it''s not the first time to eat Bawang''s meal.


    After all, the demon-caster is generally--of a voluntary nature, of course...and occasionally has some income, but--with Xia Bing''s generous character, there is not enough money to make...


    After drinking and eating...


    Xia Bing directly greeted Xiao Er from the shop for questioning."Little Er..."


    "Hey, what''s the matter, guest officer?" Xiao Er came to Xia Bing and asked.


    "I''ll ask you something..." Xia Bing asked, "What is the name of one in your Jiangdu city... What is Zhou Lang''s, do you know??"


    "You mean Mei Zhou Lang?" Xiao Er said casually, "Of course I know... That''s the first Mei Lang in our Jiangdu city... the eldest girl and daughter-in-law of ten miles and eight villages, in order to see him , Has broken the threshold of Hye Yeonzhai..."


    "Yes, yes...this is Meizhou Lang!!" Xia Bing''s eyes lit up when Xiao Er''s words were heard, and he asked, "Is he a native of Jiangdu City?"


    "How could it be..." Xiao Er smiled and shook his head...


    If you want to ask someone else, he doesn''t know yet... But if you want to ask Zhou Ye, this shop Xiaoer really knows a lot...

 Chapter 1449

    why??


    Because a lot of young ladies who come here especially from other places, many have stayed here... and some even waited for Zhou Ye to show up on the 15th and 15th day of the first day, staying here for several days, Zhou Lang¡¯s business , He almost heard the cocoon in his ears...


    Moreover, many young ladies from other places had also asked him about Zhou Ye, so-Xiaoer Dian didn''t care about Xia Bing''s behavior.


    After all, Xia Bing is also a woman... and she is still a beautiful woman, although she looks like a dusty woman, but... the flaws are not concealed.


    "Zhou Jia Lang moved to Jiangdu City more than two years ago..." Xiaoer Dian talked about Zhou Ye''s affairs, that was endless...


    No way, he listened more... naturally he knew more...


    People come and go in this inn... plus Zhou Ye is indeed very famous in this Jiangdu Mansion...


    In order to get more rewards from the young ladies who came here, Xiaoer Dian did some hard work...


    At least Zhou Ye''s deeds on the face, he didn''t dare to say that he knew all, but he also knew seven or eight...


    Following the description of Xiaoer from the shop, Xia Bing sketched a suave and perfect person in his mind...


    What is perfect?


    Of course he is a perfect person...


    Good-looking, good-tempered, and capable of literary and military...


    If you have to say that he has some shortcomings, I am afraid it is... romantic... it is too romantic.


    At a young age, there are already six or seven wives and concubines... and today''s servants are all women, not a single man.


    This makes many people think about his private life...


    Of course, most of these people can''t eat grapes, so grapes are sour.


    In the eyes of Zhou Ye''s fans, his romanticism is also an advantage, which shows that he can''t bear to lose any woman... and it also proves that they also have a chance...


    After listening to Xiaoer''s description...


    Xia Bing affirmed his thoughts again...


    what idea??


    That is-Zhou Ye is a demon...


    Why do you say that?


    In the description of Xiaoer Dian, Xia Bing heard one thing... that was the matter of Miss Xu Jia, a big householder in the east of the city two years ago...


    It is said that when Ms. Xu''s family at that time saw Zhou Jialang''s face when Huiyanzhai was first opened, she suddenly became unwilling to think about food... Those who are looking for life have to marry Zhou Jialang...


    However, when her father Xu asked, he knew that Zhou Jialang already had several wives and concubines... how could he agree?


    So-he locked his daughter Xu Luo directly in her show building, and put down the cruel words...


    [Want to marry my daughter, unless Zhou Ye divorces his wife and abandons his concubine, otherwise-even if he waits until the sky is old, he will not betroth his daughter to Zhou Ye!


    After all, the Xu family is also a big family. Is Xu Bancheng just talking??


    The big family talk about face the most... Marry your daughter to Zhou Ye as a concubine??He Xu Bancheng can''t afford to lose this face...


    At that time, this incident spread throughout the east of the city... Almost no one knew it.


    Many men are waiting to see Zhou Ye''s jokes... nothing but jealousy...


    However, something unexpected happened, less than a day after Father Xu''s cruel words were released... Zhou Ye entered Xu''s door.


    I don''t know what he and Mr. Xu said. On the same day, Mr. Xu gave his gift out of Xu Mansion and signed a marriage deed.


    This is really a slap in the face...


    At that time, many people speculated that Zhou Ye was actually a son of an official...He was forced to succumb to the oppressive father Xu.


    However-two years have passed, and no one saw that Zhou Jialangjun had any official relatives coming to visit him, this rumor disappeared without knowing it...


    In the end, this incident became a joke, circulating in the neighborhood...


    Xiao Er also told Xia Bing about this incident...


    However, it was precisely this incident that made Xia Bing reaffirm his thoughts... Demon, the most confusing, I want to come... That old man Xu should have been deceived by that demon, right?


    Otherwise, it is impossible to explain why a big family''s elder is fat in spite of his face.


    Reference 1846


    The first thousand eight hundred and forty six chapters


    After a while...


    Xiao Er Dian talked dryly about everything he knew...


    He looked at Xia Bing blankly...waiting for her to reward himself.


    However, Xia Bing is a clean-skinned guy, so how can she reward the shopkeeper?


    "Okay, I know... Go down!!" Xia Bing was cheeky and waved his hand... to signal that Xiao Er can leave...


    "Uh..." Dian Xiaoer said unwillingly: "Guest officer, do you still want to know? Little ones know..."


    "No, I''m not interested in asking about the others... Go ahead..." Xia Bing pretended not to see Xiao Er''s eager gaze, and refused directly...


    Hearing Xia Bing''s words, Xiao Er from the shop could only say angrily: "Well then, you can eat it, guest officer... You will call me again when something happens..."


    There is no way, the rewards for money or something are completely given by the guests...


    Giving is friendship, not giving is moral...He can''t ask for it.


    If you do that, the shop rules will be broken.


    Seeing Xia Bing pretending to be concentrating on eating, Xiao Er knew that his reward would be out of play...


    After sighing helplessly, Xiaoer turned and left...After all, there is more than just Xia Bing in the store. He still has a lot to do...


    Xia Bing breathed a sigh of relief after seeing Xiaoer leaving the shop... To be honest, it was really embarrassing just now...


    But, there is no way, she is shy in the bag... I am afraid that after this overlord meal, she might be living on the street tomorrow.


    Thinking of this, Xia Bing once again began to behave badly at the food on the table.


    No way, when she thought of having to eat noodles and drinking spring water again, Xia Bing wanted to take advantage of the present, eat a few more vegetables and drink a few more drinks...

 Chapter 1450

    After a while--


    She stopped her chopsticks until Xia Bing could no longer eat even a single vegetable leaf... Then swaggered and walked up to the second floor... That was her room... Although it was daytime,... She intends to visit Zhou Mansion at night, so...it happened to be resting during the day...


    Besides, after eating so much, even if she wants to investigate the movement of that monster now, she can''t detect it...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I don¡¯t know how long I slept, as soon as Xia Bing opened his eyes, he felt that the entire room was extremely dark...


    She got up, sat up on the wooden couch, and after a little relief... looked out the window...


    At this moment, it was already pitch black outside the window.


    Xia Bing walked to the window, opened the wooden window, and looked outside...


    I saw that in Jiangdu City at this time, except for the lanterns hanging in front of the big families, almost everything was dark.


    "It should be almost time..." Xia Bing looked at the quiet street and whispered to himself: "It''s time to see that demon..."


    Having said this, she turned around and came to the couch. She took the long sword that she had taken down when she slept and all kinds of guys used to lower the demon on her body, and then... she didn''t walk the door and jumped directly from the window. Go out...


    If you want to slay demons, how can you do without the skills??


    Apart from other things, at least some of the skills of flying over the wall and fighting off dogs, Xia Bing still has.


    She turned over and jumped onto the street, carefully avoiding several waves of guards who patrolled the city... Based on the news she heard from the shopkeeper during the day, she touched Zhou Mansion all the way...


    Looking at the magnificent door with dougong cornices in front of him, Xia Bing couldn''t help but laughed at himself: "These days-it''s better to be a demon than a human... hey..."


    While teasing, Xia Bing walked along the courtyard wall and began to circle around...


    What is she doing??


    Of course I''m looking for Zhou''s backyard...


    After a while, Xia Bing walked around to the backyard of Zhou''s mansion. She looked at the lantern hanging at the door of the backyard...Looking at the big Zhou character written on it, she knew she had touched the wrong place.


    She turned her head and looked at the wall, and then after a few run-ups, she rushed to the wall...


    The moment she just rushed to the top of Zhou''s palace...


    In the back house, Zhou Ye, who was asleep in the nest of the women''s group, suddenly opened his eyes...


    "Hey...coming!!" Zhou Ye pulled out an evil smile, and then flew straight up...After crossing the encirclement of the women, it landed on the ground...


    Xiao Meng, who was alert by nature, also woke up at this time... "Master... There is a thief..."


    "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    "Hmm..." After hearing her owner''s words, Xiao Meng cleverly agreed, and closed her eyes again...


    There is a master, what is she afraid of??


    At this time, Zhou Ye had also put on a robe casually, and walked out...


    No way, he is not very accustomed to the clothes of this era... and, most of the time, women help him to wear... he doesn''t bother to wear it himself...


    Besides, after putting it on, I have to take it off for a while, so much trouble... He simply went into battle in a vacuum.


    After Lai Hao cleaned up, Zhou Ye''s figure disappeared into the room instantly...


    And at this moment-Xia Bing has touched the back house...


    "Tsk tusk... this monster, it''s pretty moisturizing... this house is big, I almost got lost..." Xia Bing whispered to himself as he whispered around in the back house. of¡­¡­


    She was actually lost...


    After all, Zhou Mansion is a bit too big... and it''s dark, what can she find a ghost?


    At this moment...Suddenly, she smelled the scent of food...


    Smelling this scent, her stomach screamed in despair...


    After all-it''s common sense to get hungry when you wake up.


    After hesitating for a moment, she turned around and walked towards the place where the fragrance came from...


    Of course she knows that it is the kitchen, but-only when you are full can you be able to reduce the evil spirits, right??


    The door of Zhoufu''s kitchen is generally not locked...Whether it is the maid or the master, when you are hungry, you can come here to get some food to cushion your belly.


    Zhou Ye didn''t have the habit of abusing his subordinates. Besides, his maids, but the little lambs he carefully selected, couldn''t help being eaten by him anytime.


    He feels uncomfortable to touch people who are hungry and skinny, doesn''t he?


    Xia Bing quickly followed the smell of the food and touched Zhou''s kitchen...


    With the bright light of the bright lamp in the kitchen, Xia Bing saw the many snacks placed on the kitchen table...


    What kind of sweet-scented osmanthus cake, what kind of mung bean cake... There are also many desserts that Xia Bing can''t even call her name... This made her appetite suddenly boosted.


    What are women least resistant to??Of course it''s all kinds of sweets... Seeing these exquisitely crafted desserts, Xia Bing couldn''t care much about it, so he jumped on it, grabbed a few and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Reference 1847


    The first thousand eight hundred and forty seven chapters


    "Mmm...It''s delicious...How can it be so delicious...Mmm..." Xia Bing muttered as he ate Zhoufu''s dim sum... "This is really not as good as a demon..."


    And Zhou Ye, who had been following Xia Bing invisible all the time, couldn''t help rolling his eyes when he saw Xia Bing''s reincarnation of a starving ghost...


    Hey, you are a demon-caster, you are not a foodie...


    Did you come to my mansion just for a snack??What about your professional ethics?What about your sense of justice??


    Just when Zhou Ye kept complaining about Xia Bing...


    Maybe it¡¯s because these pastries are a bit too dry... She actually choked all of a sudden...


    This time, Xia Bing was choking so hard... She kept stroking her neck with her hands, while constantly looking for water in the kitchen...


    However, Zhou¡¯s kitchen is very particular. The large tank containing the clear water is clasped with wooden boards to prevent floating dust from falling into the water.


    And Xia Bing, who was eagerly scorched, didn''t even notice that the big tank covered with wooden boards...


    Just when Xia Bing felt that she was about to choke to death, she suddenly handed a pottery bowl behind her...the bowl was full of water...

 Chapter 1451

    She didn''t care much, grabbed the pottery bowl and put it in her mouth... and drank it all.


    "Thanks, thank you... I almost choked to death..." Xia Bing, who was relieved, passed the pottery bowl back, and complained: "What kind of wine is this? Why is it so spicy...?"


    "Erguotou..." A faint voice came from behind her...


    "Erguotou?? I don''t feel as good as Baiyingchun..." Xia Bing said here, suddenly came back to her senses... Is there someone behind her?She sneaked into the Zhou Mansion secretly... There was someone behind her?


    After realizing it, Xia Bing hurried forward and drew a distance from the person behind him before turning around to look...


    This doesn''t matter, she almost didn''t scream out...


    The person here is not someone else, but the monster she guessed--Zhou Ye.


    "..." Seeing Xia Bing''s defensive appearance, Zhou Ye really wanted to roll his eyes...


    This girl, the nerve reflex arc is too long, right??Does the empress still have natural attributes?


    "You are a human or a demon..." Xia Bing is still very confident about her five senses. After all, she grew up under the exercise of her grandfather...


    However, the five senses who had received strict training in this way did not find Zhou Ye appearing behind him...how could this not surprise her.


    "Haha..." Hearing Xia Bing''s words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile: "You sneaked into my mansion late at night, and then asked if I was a human or a demon... Don''t you think you are committing a crime?"


    "Huh-for people, this is a crime, but-for demon, then it is not a crime... This is called walking for the sky!!" Xia Bing was even more certain that Zhou Ye was a demon at this time... "You What kind of demon is it? Why do you want to hide in this Jiangdu city... If you can give a reason, then I will spare you not to die..."


    Xia Bing is not a slayer who likes to overthrow the whole ship with a single pole. Under the influence of her grandfather-she feels that just like there are good people and bad people, there are also good monsters and bad monsters among monsters... Some monsters are because of Born from hate, this kind of demon is extremely heavy...must get rid of.


    And some monsters are born out of love...Such monsters are generally harmless...On the contrary, they are cuter than people.


    Now, Xia Bing wanted to figure out what kind of demon Zhou Ye was...


    "Have you identified me as a demon?" Zhou Ye looked at Xia Bing with a faint smile, and asked, "Are you so sure that I am a demon?"


    "Nonsense... If it''s not a monster, how could you appear behind me silently..." Xia Bing said unceremoniously, "You monster, don''t you come to your true shape soon..."


    "..." Zhou Ye sighed speechlessly... "Well, since you can see through it... then-let you see the demon king''s demeanor..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xia Bing couldn''t help but drew out his long sword... His eyes fixed on Zhou Ye...


    Demon King??


    I hit an iron plate this time...


    However, now, it is impossible to shrink back... Only bite the bullet...


    Thinking of this, the muscles in Xia Bing''s whole body tightened...As soon as the man in front of him showed his true shape, he was cut into two pieces...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye raised his hand slightly and snapped his fingers lightly...


    Then, a sound of broken glass suddenly rang in Xia Bing''s ears... Although she was a little strange where the sound came from, she still didn''t dare to look away from Zhou Ye... ¡­


    She guessed that this must be the prelude to Zhou Ye, the monster''s aggressive move...


    however----


    The time for a cup of tea has passed...


    Xia Bing found that nothing around him had changed...


    What the hell?Could it be that this guy who claims to be the Demon King''s big trick is to smash the colored glaze??


    Seeing Xia Bing''s probing look, Zhou Ye smiled...


    "You are weird? Why hasn''t anything happened?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense..." Xia Bing, who was teased by Zhou Ye, was also a little embarrassed at this time... It was obvious that she was just kidding herself, but she was waiting seriously for her big move. This is really stupid... "Take your life--"


    Furious, Xia Bing waved the long sword in his hand and rushed towards Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye just smiled slightly..."You can''t reach me..."


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, Xia Bing was stunned to discover that the distance between herself and Zhou Ye not only did not shorten with her sprint, but the distance between the two felt more and more distant...


    "What the hell is this??"


    "It''s just an application of the laws of space..."


    "Space? Law? What is that??"


    "Guess I will tell you...?" Zhou Ye smiled...


    "Hmph, don''t tell me...this lady is still not willing to listen!!" While talking, Xia Bing decisively turned around and ran...


    She''s not really a fool...


    Can a monster with this kind of space-changing method be able to kill by her little demonic conqueror??Thirty-six strategies are the best strategy...A good girl does not suffer from immediate losses, and she runs away first...


    And Zhou Ye, who was about to tease Xia Bing again, was speechless when she saw her turning around and running away...


    This girl is really clever... Seeing that the situation is not good, she turned around and ran... OK, not bad...


    but--


    Can she really run away??Entering his mirror world... Does she think she can still run??


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled...


    He raised his hand slightly and waved to Xia Bing."come back¡­¡­"


    With this voice falling to the ground... Xia Bing felt that the land under her feet seemed to be moving quickly towards Zhou Ye... In an instant, she felt her own back and crashed into an embrace... "You...you What to do?"


    "you guess¡­¡­"


    "Let go of me... you silver demon..."


    "Good point... I like this nickname..."


    Then there was a sound of tearing the cloth... Soon-Xia Bing let out a scream... "Ah----!!!"


    Reference 1848


    The first thousand eight hundred and forty eight chapters


    Fang Die opened his eyes when the sound of gongs from the fifth clock came from the street.


    At this time, the sky outside has not yet lit up, it is the darkest period of time before dawn...


    However, she should get up and prepare for the day''s work.

 Chapter 1452

    Actually, Zhou Ye had already told her that it didn''t matter if she didn''t have to get up so early... But, as a busy woman, Fang Die was used to getting up so early.


    As soon as Fang Die opened her eyes, she turned her head and helped her daughter cover her quilt... Then she turned over and got up, preparing for the busy day.


    Although the mother and daughter had already been wiped out by Zhou Ye, Fang Die was unwilling to listen to Zhou Ye''s words. Since then, she has moved into the inner house and has become one of the mistresses of the house from a single servant...


    In Fang Die''s view, one of the rules is not to be abolished... the other is that you can''t make a bad head for other maids.


    Oh, climbing on Zhou Ye''s couch, will you be able to leap the dragon gate from now on??


    Wouldn''t it make the maids who were already coveting their masters become even more crazy?


    Moreover, if she did, would the future maids do the same?


    Once it starts, it''s hard to stop the car.


    Besides, the owner is very kind to his own woman. Once this kind of thing is opened up from her, then those eccentric maids, don''t they change the way to seduce their owner every day?At that time... the maids have all become mistresses, who will do the maids'' work?


    Buy another batch of maids?


    What if this group of maids also inherited the glorious tradition of the previous group??These batches of people buy maids at home, so sooner or later this Zhou Mansion will not be enough.


    Therefore, Fang Die decided to set an example to let them know that even if they climbed onto the owner''s couch, their identities would still not change.


    Of course, even so, Fang Die knows that those little girls, one by one, are eager to let their masters do what they want, after all-they are also at this age.


    While thinking, Fang Die put on her clothes...


    After finishing everything up, Fang Die gently picked up the lantern placed by the couch, lit the lantern on the lantern in the house, took the lantern and walked out.


    She wants to go to the kitchen to take a look first, to see how much food is left yesterday, and then she can arrange the day''s work in Zhoufu today.


    After all¡ªthe people regard food as their heaven, and Fang Die¡¯s daily work starts in the kitchen.


    As soon as she walked out of the house, a breeze blew through, Fang Die couldn¡¯t help but tightened her lap...The cold spring was precipitous, and she suddenly walked out of the warm house, which made people feel cold, especially at this time in the early morning. Even more so.


    After adjusting to some outside temperature, Fang Die carried the lantern and walked towards the kitchen...


    Seeing that the kitchen door was actually open from a distance, Fang Die frowned, "Which little girl was so careless when she stole the food and forgot to close the door?"


    While talking, Fang Die walked into the kitchen...


    Looking at the case, the messy pastries... Fang Die was shocked...


    She knew that although the maids in the palace were sometimes very playful, they were all good girls who knew the rules very well.


    After they have eaten pastries, they will definitely not make a mess here... plus the door is actually open here... The first thought that came to Fang Die''s heart was that the Zhou Mansion was a thief?


    "Not good..." Fang Die didn''t feel sorry for these snacks. What she was afraid of was something wrong with her master... You know, although her master possesses great supernatural powers, it''s easy to hide a spear and an arrow... just in case¡­¡­


    Thinking of this, Fang Die couldn''t take much care of it. She turned her head and planned to shout loudly... "Someone here..."


    However, at this moment, a figure suddenly appeared behind her...a voice came over."Die''er, don''t shout..."


    Hearing this familiar voice, Fang Die forced the rest of the words to her throat. She turned her head and looked in the direction of the voice. It didn¡¯t matter, she was stupid..." Enemy...you..."


    No wonder Fang Die is so surprised...


    Zhou Ye''s image is indeed not very good at this time...


    I saw him holding Xia Bing in his arms, and the two are still in a seamless connection...Uh, how to hold??


    Have you ever seen a koala climbing a tree??


    If you imagine Xia Bing as the koala and Zhou Ye as a tree, you are probably right.


    At this time, Xia Bing looked confused. She and Zhou Ye had actually been in the mirror world for almost a month... You can imagine what happened during this period.


    However, just when they were there, she realized that she could be seen...it made her whole person bad...


    "Let go of me... bastard... let me go..." Xia Bing desperately beat Zhou Ye on the shoulder...


    However, Zhou Ye was unmoved...


    He smiled and said hello to Fang Die, "Die''er, I caught a little thief who stole food...cough cough, what? I''ll take this little thief to find Yue''er and the others..."


    While talking, Zhou Ye simply hugged Xia Bing and walked out...


    Xia Bing almost cried in shame...


    The whole person is not good...


    And Fang Die chuckled slightly, and watched his master Zhou Ye walk towards the back house holding the woman she didn''t know...


    What should I say...


    Of course she would not really think that her master caught a little thief...


    In her opinion, a certain girl must have been mistreated by her owner again...


    Of course, she has actually experienced the situation like this...but she also knows that, not to look at her owner, when she looks evil, in fact...he is careful...


    With his careful attention, he would never let outsiders see the state of his own woman.


    Of course¡­¡­


    This kind of performance in front of my other women has appeared many times...


    She once experienced a state like Xia Bing, but after experiencing the initial embarrassment, she slowly got used to it...


    In fact, she has also seen other hostesses being played by her own master like this. In fact, everyone is the same...On the couch, they have tried a game that is even more unbearable than this kind of gameplay. They have also tried with their own men. What is this??


    Thinking of this, Fang Die smiled slightly, she should get busy too... Maybe, I have to prepare an extra breakfast today...


    Moreover, I am afraid that there will be a new population in the family...


    Just when Fang Die was busy...Zhou Ye had already returned to his room with Xia Bing...


    The girls who were sleeping were also awakened by Xia Bing''s cry...


    They looked at their men speechlessly, this--isn''t this too ridiculous???


    Just when I woke up, it seemed that I needed another sister...


    However, for Xia Bing''s joining, the women are still welcome in nature... No way, who told them to find that even though there are already a lot of sisters now, they are still not the opponent of that bastard??


    So-a special morning exercise welcome party, started here.


    Reference 1849

 Chapter 1453

    The first thousand eight hundred and forty-nine chapters


    "Bad guy, don''t follow me... I want Hugh..."


    Xia Bing walked forward angrily, followed by a grinning Zhou Ye behind.


    It''s almost noon now...


    There are not many pedestrians on the street...


    However, at this time, these pedestrians, regardless of men and women, all saw the sun rising from the west, looking at the men and women in the street.


    Men¡ªOf course they know each other. Who knows the famous Mei Zhou Lang in Jiangdu City??


    As for the woman walking in front of Zhou Ye, they are not very familiar.


    It doesn¡¯t really matter...


    What really surprised them was... Zhou Ye, who had always been sought after by women, was actually smiling and apologizing to this woman they didn''t know?


    This look really surprised them...


    You know, who is Mijuro?That''s a guy who is quickly touted by women.


    I have always seen him ignore women. When have you seen him like this??


    And the sharp-eyed woman...recognized the woman in front of him who was being treated gently by Zhou Ye. It was the woman who almost ran into Zhou Ye on horseback yesterday.


    This surprised them...


    Could it be that Zhou Lang likes such a savage woman??Or??Is this the strategy used by this woman??Want to catch up??


    Just when everyone pointed at them...


    Zhou Ye has grabbed Xia Bing''s little hand... and said with a smile: "Okay, don''t be angry... What husband, I haven''t married you yet, why are you husband?"


    "You..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xia Bing was aggrieved... She raised her eyebrows and said, "Don''t you want to marry me?"


    "How is it possible...?" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes, "You said you want to Husband, OK?"


    "I don''t care, anyway, I can only say that you are not allowed to marry me, if you dare not want me, I will die for you!!" Xia Bing said angrily.


    "Well...I''m definitely going to marry you..." Zhou Ye replied with a smile.


    He would coax Xia Bing like this, and there is no other way...


    This morning, I was a little too excited to play... Zhou Ye got out of it if he was not careful...


    He originally thought that with Xia Bing''s cheerful personality, he should be able to accept more heavy-taste games... So he played a flower job...


    Relying on his own speed, he played a sandwich sandwich with Xia Bing directly in front of the girls...Uh-Zhou Ye was a sandwich, and Xia Bing was the dish in the sandwich.


    At Zhou Ye''s non-human speed, the whole scene was very, very...Uh, you can imagine... Prompt-back and forth, sandwich.


    At that time-Xia Bing was destroyed by playing...


    Not only did he lose his energy... but also shouted very embarrassing words...


    So - when everything passed and Xia Bing''s sanity recovered, the whole person was not well.


    Obviously it was the first time I met my sisters, and it was made like this by Zhou Ye...Her image...Her status among sisters...Will she be laughed at by the sisters...


    All these thoughts made Xia Bing completely angry...


    Of course, anger is anger... She was actually losing her temper. Zhou Ye really wanted to ignore her and let her scream. After a while, she would go back obediently.


    but--


    Again...


    His own woman occasionally had a little temper or something. Zhou Ye actually didn''t care about it. Besides...this time he did a little too much...so, it''s okay to coax Xia Bing a little...


    Ahem, it''s a bit far...


    Let''s pull it back...


    In fact, when Zhou Ye caught up, Xia Bing was almost no longer angry... She was just afraid that this enemy would play some new tricks on her in the future, she planned to scare Zhou Ye... However, wait for her to Hufu. When the words blurted out, Zhou Ye was not doing well, she herself regretted it one after another.


    She is really afraid that Zhou Ye will come out in a rage, Xie, you will stop. From now on, you are you and I am me.


    Then she couldn''t find the tune in crying...


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye is not the kind of guy with low EQ that can''t be heard...


    That''s why she just got down the donkey, and quickly took the opportunity to reconcile...


    "Also...in the future, you are not allowed to do that to me..." Said this, Xia Bing''s face was already red like a cooked shrimp.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Zhou Ye hesitated so much, Xia Bing''s heart immediately became tense... She hurriedly changed her words: "At least you can''t treat me like this in front of my sisters... I, I also want face..."


    "What kind of face do you want between sisters..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to laugh when he heard Xia Bing''s words... This girl''s words turned too blunt... Obviously, she was afraid that she would not want her... "Big deal, in the future, Let you see how they looked when they were played like that by me... Isn''t it fair for you?"


    "Okay, I want to see you play with Xiuqing like this..." Xia Bing is so interested in what the dignified Xiuqing quilt will look like...


    However, after speaking, Xia Bing found that something was wrong...


    Damn it, didn''t it mean that you are not allowed to play like this in front of your sisters in the future?How did this happen in the blink of an eye??


    Isn''t this that she is urging her husband to bully other sisters??


    If the other sisters knew, would they be beaten??


    Just when Xia Bing hesitated, Zhou Ye took her hand and walked towards the east of the city... "Okay, don''t think about it, now the most important thing is to help you get your luggage from the inn. ..."


    "Yeah..." Xia Bing felt that her whole person had become confused when Zhou Ye held her little hand like this...


    Before she knew it, she followed up... What is being isolated by the sisters? Why did she encourage her husband to bully the sisters... She has forgotten everything.


    After arriving at the inn...


    Zhou Ye helped Xia Bing pack his luggage, and after clearing the bill before the meal, he took Xia Bing and left the inn...


    And the shop Xiaoer of the inn looked at the reward money in his hand with a dazed expression...


    [This young lady is really amazing. How many people have inquired about Mei Zhoulang''s news from me, but they haven''t seen them succeed...that is, this young lady, the news I inquired about yesterday will succeed today-in the future, please call My Mei Zhou Lang Raiders!


    The above is purely kouhu...

 Chapter 1454

    In fact, since Xia Bing has lived in the Zhou Mansion in an upright manner, and appeared after Huiyanzhai as the hostess...


    The girls in Jiangdu City are going crazy...


    what''s the situation??These locals haven''t gotten it right yet... They were actually first boarded by an outsider??I can''t bear it...


    So they asked about what Xia Bing used to get Zhou Ye''s favor...


    [Riding almost ran into Zhou Ye?And after Zhou Ye left, he threatened with a sword??Have you ever claimed on the street to Husband??


    Reference 1850


    The first thousand eight hundred and fifty chapters


    I don''t know when...


    A martial arts style began to become popular among the girls in Jiangdu City.


    As a girl, if you go out without a sword, you are ashamed to say hello.


    What is even more exaggerated is that many girls in good family conditions no longer ride in carriages. Instead, they bought horses and rode on horses. Dressed as people in the arena, they bought horses when they couldn¡¯t buy war horses, and walked the rivers and lakes. , How can you do without a mount??


    And Zhou Ye was a little unlucky...


    He has stopped going to Huiyanzhai on the 15th day of the new year...


    why??


    As soon as you leave the house, there is always a girl riding a horse and hitting herself... Do you care about her?They are girls... and even though they all pretend to be pretty unreasonable, but-the gaze that dodges when facing Zhou Ye makes people know what they are thinking at a glance...


    This Nima is obviously imitating the process of Xia Bing and Zhou Ye seeing each other, OK...


    Facing these admirers, Zhou Ye really couldn''t get angry...


    If it were a serious and savage girl, Zhou Ye would definitely not show her face except for those who could be eye-catching.


    But-these are obviously his little fans... what can he do?


    Like a cold-faced cool guy, grab those girls and have a fight??


    forget it¡­¡­


    Therefore, Zhou Ye can only temporarily avoid one or two...


    It''s just that Zhou Ye is also a little irritable after holding back home for too long...


    After all, this place is not the underworld, how big is the underworld... and there are so many women, it would be enough for Zhou Ye to play for a few years with a change of tricks every day.


    And what about Zhou Mansion in Jiangdu City?It''s just that big, and it doesn''t take a few minutes to walk from the front of the yard to the back.


    So - Zhou Ye some want to go out to play...


    Where should I go??


    Ok??


    At this moment, Zhou Ye suddenly thought of something... It seems that this year is the second year of Huanglong, that is, forty-eight BC...


    Uh, maybe... maybe... Long brother is going to be unlucky...


    Do you want to see a good show??


    Zhou Ye was lying in a recliner at this moment, holding Xiao Meng... while thinking about whether he should join in the excitement of the Western Regions Protectorate...


    "Master, what''s the matter with you?" Xiaomeng seemed to feel the state of non-satisfaction of her master. She turned her figure, facing her master, and couldn''t help but ask.


    "Nothing..." Zhou Ye hesitated after saying this with a smile, and said, "Little Meng misses the prairie outside Guan?"


    "Of course I thought..." Xiaomeng said obediently: "However, Xiaomeng prefers to be with his master... As long as you are with your master, it doesn''t matter if you are on the prairie..."


    "Just you can talk..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help smiling when he heard Xiao Meng''s words, and lightly scratched Xiao Meng''s Qiong nose."Well... Since Xiaomeng misses the prairie... let''s go back and have a look?"


    "Okay, okay..." Xiao Meng was overjoyed when she heard Zhou Ye''s words...


    However, for a moment, she looked at Zhou Ye with some hesitation, and asked, "Are you the master and Xiao Meng?"


    Seeing Xiaomeng''s hesitation and cessation, Zhou Ye knew - Xiaomeng wanted to be alone with him...


    In fact, he also knows... In fact, what Xiaomeng misses most is the five hundred years of staying with him in the mirror world...


    During that period of time, the two of them can be said to be really two-night and two-flight...


    However, seeing Xiaomeng like this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to tease her."How about calling your sister Lengyue and sister Xiuqing also?"


    "That... well..." Xiaomeng was a little unhappy in her heart, but she still pretended to be generous: "Sister Lengyue and Sister Xiuqing haven''t been back for a long time... It''s time to go back and see..."


    "You..." Seeing Xiaomeng''s sensible appearance, Zhou Ye couldn''t bear to tease her... "This time I will only take you back with you, how about it?"


    "Do you really not bring Sister Lengyue and Sister Xiuqing?" Xiaomeng blinked with her big cute eyes, unbelieving.


    "Really, of course it is true..." Zhou Ye smiled, and whispered softly in Xiao Meng''s ear, "I miss the five hundred years too..."


    "Master..." Xiao Meng''s face turned red when she heard Zhou Ye''s words...


    How did those five hundred years come??


    Traveling in mountains and water, practicing¡ªplus¡ªall kinds of sex after transforming into human form...


    Even after transforming into a human form, Xiao Meng deliberately turned into a semi-demon state in order to please her master...doing shame with her master...


    What is the half-demon state??


    of course----


    The beast ear mother with wolf tail and wolf ears is in the state...


    Zhou Ye especially likes Xiaomeng''s state... In that state, Xiaomeng looks almost adorable...


    And Xiaomeng''s last name was derived from the color of her fur, and her name naturally derived from her appearance in a semi-demon state.


    Zhou Ye chatted with Xiaomeng for a while...


    The two agreed on a plan...


    After the women returned from Hui Yanzhai''s busy schedule in the afternoon, Zhou Ye raised this matter during dinner...


    Of course, he wouldn''t say that he was going to the Western Regions...just that he was bored in Jiangdu City and wanted to go for a walk.


    In this regard, the women agreed...

 Chapter 1455

    [Who is this woman??I do not know??


    [Why is she here?What does she want to do??


    [Although this wolf respects the man, it is because he is the owner of the leader, who are you??


    He barked his fangs and snarled at Xiao Meng... as if to warn Xiao Meng not to come.


    At this moment, it was Xiaomeng''s turn to look dumbfounded... Fuck, why couldn''t his men recognize him?What''s happening here¡­¡­?

 Chapter 1456

    And Zhou Ye, sitting on horseback, was almost laughing crazy...


    You know, since Xiaomeng''s transformation, not only her form has changed, but her aura has also become completely different from before...


    How could this wolf recognize him??


    And Xiao Meng, who heard her owner''s laughter, felt less beautiful.


    In Xiaomeng¡¯s view, this is because his subordinates embarrass themselves by pretending to be in front of their master...


    How could this little demon king of the mixed world endure such a tone??


    To borrow a word from the owner of the house-that is, a small tree can''t go straight if it is not repaired, and people can''t repair it...


    She is going to change this sentence now, the little tree can''t go straight if it doesn''t fix it, and the wolf doesn''t fix it...


    Thinking of this, Xiao Meng¡¯s originally smiling face, as if covered with a layer of frost, became cold... "Bai Da, it seems that you have forgotten who put you in the position of a wolf... ¡­"


    Following Xiaomeng''s cold words, behind her, a white giant wolf phantom that was more than ten meters high suddenly appeared.


    The phantom of the white giant wolf, with Xiaomeng''s anger, roared up to the sky...


    The sky-shaking wolves howled, all the wild wolves squatting around the mound were foaming, lying on the ground, shivering.


    And the wolf that hadn''t recognized Xiaomeng just now was already lying on the ground, looking surrendered.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu..."


    It really feels wronged...


    Since you are the eldest sister, why do you want to become a human??It doesn¡¯t count as a human being... You actually blame me for not recognizing who you are...


    I am really wronged, okay...?The ghost knows that you have become a human...


    "What? You still feel wronged?" Xiao Meng Xing''s eyes stared when she heard the cry of the wolf.


    The wolf was immediately frightened and lay on the ground, and did not dare to whine again.


    Reference 1852


    The first thousand eight hundred and fifty-two chapters


    The grassland under the nightfall is quiet and peaceful...


    Of course, the premise is that you have to ignore the wolf howling from time to time.


    At this moment, a tent is propped on the shore by a lake with beautiful water and grass... By the campfire in front of the tent, a slender figure is sitting there, taking care of the clay pots that are being cooked on the campfire...


    A burst of fragrant rice came from the clay pot...


    Obviously, rice porridge is being cooked in it...


    At this moment, water splashed all over the lake, and then a figure jumped out from the lake...


    He is like an elf in the water. After jumping from the water to the surface, he walks directly on the water, as if something under the water is holding his feet.


    "Master..." Seeing this figure, the silver-haired girl by the bonfire stood up with a smile, and happily rushed towards the figure.


    "Be careful, I still have water on my body..." Zhou Ye said as he held the big fish he was carrying to the side. He didn''t want to make Xiao Meng smell fishy, ??it would not be beautiful.


    "What does it matter!!" Xiao Meng smiled and threw herself into Zhou Ye''s arms."Do we eat grilled fish today?"


    "Uh, how about eating fish porridge?" Zhou Ye doesn''t like grilled fish very much... He thinks that grilled fish completely destroys the umami taste of fish, and it is not as delicious as fish porridge.


    "What the master says to eat, Xiaomeng will eat whatever..." Xiaomeng is not picky about this.


    For her, as long as the food made by her master is unpalatable, she can eat it.


    Of course, it''s not bad at all...


    Although Zhou Ye was accustomed to the days when he opened his mouth and stretched out his hands after dinner, he would also cook personally and treat all the girls in every occasion.


    Therefore, his craftsmanship has not been put down...


    After the two laughed for a while... Zhou Ye scraped off the scales of the big fish in his hand, peeled off the skin and cleaned the fish bones, then cut it into finger-sized pieces of fish, put it in the freshly boiled rice porridge, and stewed it. cook¡­¡­


    After the rice porridge was boiled again, Zhou Ye added some condiments...


    Suddenly, a scent of rice mixed with the deliciousness of fish, floated out of the clay pot...


    "It''s so fragrant..." Xiaomeng stared at the rice porridge in the clay pot... and waited for the meal.


    Just at this time¡­¡­


    A wolves howl came...


    Soon, a gray wolf the size of a calf came to the two of them. In its mouth, there was still a struggling lamb...


    It stepped to the bonfire, flattering, and sent the lamb in its mouth to Xiao Meng''s side...


    In response, Xiaomeng just raised her eyelids slightly, and she looked at the lamb with disdain... "Do you think that using some food can erase your mistakes?"


    Hearing Xiaomeng''s words, the giant wolf looked aggrieved and screamed at Zhou Ye...


    This guy is also a fast-growing guy...


    Actually know that my eldest sister is still angry, then-only Curve will save the country...


    Obviously, the goal of saving the country with this curve is Zhou Ye...


    Seeing the funny behavior of the giant wolf, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but chuckle and said, "Well, Xiaomeng...you are also wrong...you have never transformed into a human form in front of Bai Da, how could he recognize it? What about you coming out?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the giant wolf seemed to know that he was speaking for himself, swaying his big tail, with a flattering appearance.


    "You bastard, what can''t you learn well? I want to learn from a dog..." Seeing her subordinates acted like a dog, Xiao Meng hated the iron and squeezed her small fist against it. There was a hard hit on the big head twice.


    The straight wolf yelled...


    "Forget it, I''ll let you go this time..." Seeing the miserable appearance of his subordinates, Xiao Meng let out the bad breath in her heart.


    No way, what she cares most about is her image in front of her host...


    And Bai Da dare to embarrass herself in front of her owner...no wonder she is so angry.


    Of course--


    Xiao Meng directly ignored it. In fact, it was her fault that prevented Bai Da from recognizing herself...


    For Xiaomeng, the big sister''s head is always the big sister''s head, and the big sister''s head is always right. What if the big sister''s head is wrong?Please refer to the first...

 Chapter 1457

    Now that Xiaomeng''s anger has disappeared, she naturally has to ask her other subordinates'' news: "Bai Er where are they now?"


    "Woohoo..."


    "They actually went..."


    "Woohoo..."


    "What are you most loyal... even I can''t recognize it, so dare you say that you are loyal?"


    "Woohoo..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye smiled and watched Xiaomeng chatting with his subordinate Baida. To be honest, watching a man and a wolf talking there really felt a bit weird.


    However, looking at these two guys, one talking, the other screaming, it''s still quite interesting...


    Of course, he can''t just watch here, after all-there is still a lamb waiting for him to grill...


    Zhou Ye directly picked up the lamb that Bai Daxie had come over, walked to the lake, and killed the lamb and skinned it.


    Soon, he handled the lamb properly... After a little time rule, after letting the lamb meat be fully flavored by the spices... Zhou Ye came back with the lamb.


    By the bonfire, I made an iron stand and placed the lamb there diagonally...


    Placing food directly on top of a bonfire for barbecue is a layman¡¯s practice. They all know-as long as it is a fire, there is smoke... The only difference is that there is a lot of smoke, not to mention placing food on the bonfire. It¡¯s not easy to control the temperature when grilling above.


    The smoke from the fire alone will destroy the taste of the meat itself... Add an unbearable smoky flavor to the food.


    Only grilling on the side of the fire is the most correct way...


    Not too much time...


    The fish porridge stewed on the campfire is ready... and the lamb is almost ready... The lamb itself is tender and not suitable for roasting too old.


    At this time, it was just right.


    Zhou Ye smiled and served Xiaomeng a bowl of fish porridge...


    And Xiaomeng took it politely. While drinking the delicious fish porridge, she used the knife she carried with her to slice a few pieces of meat on top of the roast lamb to serve as a side dish...


    That taste, don''t mention how comfortable...


    And Baida?It¡¯s just for watching...


    Although Zhou Ye felt that Bai Da was pitiful, but-he would not easily interfere with Xiao Meng, after all-it was her subordinate, he always interfered, what is it??


    Looking at Bai Da''s pitiful appearance, Xiaomeng finally threw it two pieces of roasted lamb to eat, of course-it was only two pieces the size of a fist...


    In this way, it is enough to make Baida transform into a Husky, shaking his head and tails with gratitude...


    Reference 1853


    The first thousand eight hundred and fifty-three chapters


    From Yumen Pass to Luntai City, Zhou Ye and Xiaomeng walked for three full days...


    According to Mengmo''s foot strength, in fact, half a day is enough.


    But isn''t this reminiscing about youth??


    She almost never went to a place where she had stayed with her owner. Xiaomeng had to stop and reminisce with her owner of what happened here.


    And Zhou Ye was not in a hurry, letting Xiaomeng lead him to pursue the past...


    After all, he came out to have fun, by the way to watch the excitement...


    It''s the business to be happy with Xiaomeng... As for Long Ge''s business?Uh-Zhou Ye believes that his lucky people have their own natural appearance...


    If, before he arrives, he hangs up... Then it can only be said-God''s will...


    Keke... This seems to have exposed Zhou Ye''s nature of being more sorrowful than friends...


    Talk less gossip...


    At noon on the third day after leaving the customs, Zhou Ye and Xiaomeng came to Luntai City...Looking at the jewel standing on the bustling Silk Road in front of him, Zhou Ye also felt a little emotional... "Unconsciously, for a few years. It just passed..."


    "..." At this time, Xiao Meng was snuggling in the arms of her owner cleverly, and laughed softly: "The owner wants to drink Huotou wine..."


    "Hahaha... whoever knows me, Xiaomeng also..." Zhou Ye did not refute Xiaomeng''s words...


    He really missed Hoanna when he was drunk... It was¡ªso funny.


    After the two laughed again... they ran towards Luntai City...


    After entering Luntai City...


    Zhou Ye went straight to the Duhu Mansion, however, he met someone at the gate of the Duhu Mansion...


    "Langjun? Why are you back?"


    "Yin Po??" Zhou Ye looked at the man in the military uniform in front of him, and said, "I came back to find Boss Huo for a drink... Where''s Boss Huo? He didn''t write to me, saying that he was already a guard. What? Why are you..."


    "It''s hard to say..." Yin Po said with a bitter smile: "Go, let''s find a place to have a good drink, I will tell you everything after you leave..."


    "Okay!!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    Of course, Zhou Ye was the most familiar with this Yin Po...


    Of course, it didn''t refer to Zhou Ye''s good friendship with him during the period of stay in Luntai City, but rather - how much he knew about this guy in the movie.


    This product, on weekdays, looks very carefree and very open.


    But in fact, this guy was good at scheming... Huo An would be unlucky, he played a great role... Strictly speaking, Huo An was caught in his conspiracy, so he became a prefect of the prefect. Prisoners...


    However, when Zhou Ye was leaving, he also vaguely reminded Huo An to be careful...


    However, it seems that Huo An did not listen to him...


    In the end, he was sent to the death row camp and closed at Xiuyanmen...


    Oh, time is also fate and luck...


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t want to expose Yin Po¡¯s disguised diligent face...this kind of thing would have to be handled by Huo Boss himself. He was just a reminder at most. There is no need to help Huo An with everything. Clean...


    He is not Huo An''s nanny...

 Chapter 1458

    That''s it...Zhou Ye took Xiaomeng, and Yin Po found a wine shop in the city...toast and drink.


    During the banquet, Yin Po called a pretending image... as if everything was the fault of the Taishou Mansion. While cursing the Taishou Mansion, he yelled at Huo An...


    That really is a character of the acting school, that aggrieved appearance, how do you look like a decent character who has experienced vicissitudes of life.


    However, Zhou Ye, who had already seen everything about him, didn''t say anything, just followed his words and said...


    After drinking and eating...


    "How long does Lang Jun plan to stay here this time?" Yin Po asked unconsciously.


    "I don''t plan to stay anymore..." Zhou Ye smiled: "I just wanted to find Boss Huo for a drink. I didn''t expect that he was already in jail... It seems that if I want to find him for a drink, I can only go. Yanmen is closed..."


    "Yeah, this is really unpredictable..." Yin Po sighed deeply and cursed: "If you want me to find out, whoever framed it will protect him, I will cut him a thousand times... "


    "Haha... believe me, you will have a chance..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Yin Po''s shoulder... Then, he got up and said goodbye: "Okay, I''m finished drinking too, I should go now... ¡­"


    "Where is Lang Jun going on this trip?" Yin Po asked hurriedly.


    "Of course-to go to Yanmen closed..." Zhou Ye smiled."Since you are looking for Boss Huo for a drink, how can someone who doesn''t find him work?"


    "But... the journey to Yanmenguan is far away..."


    "Haha...It doesn''t matter, where can I go as far as I can go?" Zhou Ye said, waving his hand, "I''m leaving, don''t send it..."


    With that said, Zhou Ye took Xiao Meng directly and walked out of the wine shop...


    Just as Yin Po watched him, he stepped up to the Dream Demon and left...


    Yin Po stood at the entrance of the wine shop, until he could no longer see Zhou Ye''s back, he sneered, "Hehe... Huo An committed a capital crime, what if you go to Yanmen Pass?? Even if you help him After turning over the case, the Duhu Mansion is now my world... He Huo An, he is no longer the main Duhu Mansion of the Western Regions..."


    On the other side, Zhou Ye, who was sitting on the horse, smiled to himself: "That''s not necessarily... Yin Po..."


    "Master... that Yin Po is lying..." Although Xiaomeng lacks in receiving people and things, she can easily tell who is lying with her beastly intuition. Who is telling the truth...


    "I know... I never believed his words at all!!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "But then you just paid..."


    "It''s just kidding him..." Zhou Ye patted Xiaomeng''s head lightly... "Don''t you think this kind of scheming person is ridiculous? Especially-when you have seen through him. , He is still performing his own performance... how interesting... it looks like a clown in front of you to please you..."


    "Master, you''re so bad..." Xiao Meng couldn''t help but laughed when his owner teased that guy like a clown, "That guy is so pitiful, look at his exhausting appearance, think about it. All find it interesting..."


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    "Then master, where are we going now?"


    "Of course I went to Yanmen to close..." Zhou Ye said here, couldn''t help but complain... Fuck, the guy who photographed the heavenly lion must have never studied geography... I can bear with hundreds of Romans running to Shanxi. Now, the 100,000 army also ran to Yanmen Pass!The Romans were really the mighty masters of heaven, directly flying across the entire Xinjiang and across the Mongolian grasslands to Shanxi!


    This Nima¡ªtoo many slots, Zhou Ye is tired of complaining... But maybe he can also go to Rome??


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled at Xiaomeng and said, "This time, you can take your white giants... there are 100,000 white sheepmen who can feed them... Are you happy? "


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiao Meng''s eyes suddenly lit up."Really? That''s great..."


    Reference 1854


    One thousand eight hundred and fifty-four chapters


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Outside Yumen Pass¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The soldiers guarding the city are standing at the head of the city bored, looking into the distance...


    To be honest, defending the city, he will punish too much...


    Unlike the soldiers looking at the city gate below, their duty is to stand on the fortress and look into the distance... Once there is an enemy, they will immediately sound the police gong at the city gate... Then there will be a warning throughout the city. time¡­¡­


    However, in recent years, the Hanting has become so powerful that the existing foreigners dare to detain it... so the job of defending the city has become boring.


    There were hundreds of soldiers on the front of the city, leaving two or three, looking into the distance there, the rest were all gathered together... Holding chess sets and playing a game of Lu Bo.


    What is Lu Bo??


    Lu Bo is also known as Liu Bo-to put it bluntly, it is a chess and card game. According to legend, it is the embryonic form of chess, but... it also has a certain gambling nature.


    The so-called gambling word for gambling comes from this.


    Since it is a gambling game, then there will naturally be losses and losses.


    Of course the winner is grinning, the loser must be MMP...


    The winner wants to win more, while the loser wants to make more money. For a while, the battle on the city is fierce... There is a lot of diligence to waste sleep and food.


    And the soldier in charge of the lookout looked at them with envy... He actually wanted to go play with his robe, but-where his duty lies, there must be someone who is responsible for the lookout. Today, the lottery happened to draw him. , Oh... it''s bad luck.


    While lamenting his bad luck, the soldier looked down...


    At this moment, he suddenly discovered something wrong...On the distant horizon, hundreds of black spots were rushing towards here...


    It seems that the menacing appearance made the soldiers feel flustered... "Military officer... Army officer, come and take a look... It seems something is wrong!!"


    "What''s wrong, your kid is making a fuss..." Hearing the shouts of the soldiers, the officer who was playing Liubo stood up reluctantly, walking towards the battlements, and said: "Don''t steal me Location... wait, I''ll take a look and immediately continue playing..."


    "The military officer don''t worry, who has the courage of the leopard, dare to grab your place..."


    "Hahaha... that''s right!"


    A group of soldiers laughed and replied...


    [The so-called military officer is the highest officer who leads a piece of soldiers, one piece is two hundred... In fact, to put it bluntly, it is not a high official.It''s not like Hou Ye.


    At this time, the military officer had already arrived at the crenellation. He held the crease and looked out, and for an instant¡ªhe saw the hundred or ten black spots in the distance... "Are these guys wanting to come and die?? "


    In his opinion, these hundred or ten black spots are definitely not businessmen...


    Although the merchants are riding horses one by one, the various goods they bring limit their speed, and they will definitely not run wild like these guys.


    Most likely, a small group of horse bandits...


    However, is it just a small group of horse bandits who came to attack Yumen Pass??Are they trying to come to die??


    Although thinking like this, the military officer did not dare to neglect... His duty is to watch the enemy, whether it is a horse bandit or not, ring the police gong before speaking... Anyway, be careful, thinking of this, he shouted loudly Said: "Okay, brothers, stop playing, it''s fun... ring the police gong..."


    Hearing the words of the military officer, a group of soldiers also dropped the tools in their hands, armed with weapons, knocking on the police gong...


    With the sound of the police gong at the top of the city, the soldiers responsible for defending the city quickly entered the city, and then closed the city gate...

 Chapter 1459

    Soon, the police gong in the city rang, and several other city gates were closed...


    After a while, the guard at Yumen Pass also boarded the city...


    "What''s ringing the police gong?"


    "Return to the general, hundreds of horse bandits attacked in the distance, just in case, so the subordinates ordered the police gong to ring!!" The soldier hurriedly saluted.


    "Huh?" The guard at Yumen Pass heard the words and walked to the fortress to look out... Sure enough, there were more than a hundred riders in the distance, rushing towards Yumen Pass...


    Seeing this scene, he looked at the army officer standing next to him, nodded, "You did the right thing, be careful..."


    Having said this, the guard at Yumen Pass smiled."The little horse bandit dared to peep into the portal of my big man, really looking for death..."


    "Hey... they are here to give you gifts... military commander..."


    "Gifts?? Why are you saying this?"


    "This horse bandit No. 10, isn''t it the military exploit delivered to you?"


    "Haha...well said!!"


    Just when two people, one to hold, the other to enjoy...


    The more than one hundred horse bandits they thought had already arrived under the city...


    "Open the door... Open the door..."


    "Please open the door, we are merchants from the Western Regions..."


    Hearing the words of those guys in the city, the general''s expression condensed...what''s the situation?businessman??


    "Hugh lied to us..." At this time the military officer also shouted loudly: "You said you are merchants, what about your goods?"


    "Our cargo was intercepted by wolves..."


    "Yeah, there are so many wolves behind us... We left the goods to escape to escape..."


    "General, please open the city gate and let us into the city...We really didn''t lie!!"


    "Hey...you have more than one hundred people, each armed with weapons, enough to deal with hundreds of wolves..." Hearing the businessman''s words, the army officer said disdainfully: "You actually said that you were scared and abandoned by the wolves. Escaped with their own goods...Are you trying to lie to ghosts?"


    "General...we really didn''t lie..."


    "Please, let us in..."


    "There are so many wolves... We really... really saw so many wolves..."


    Listening to the voice of the merchants... the general was lost in thought.


    Wolves??The businessman who discarded the goods and escaped??Could this be deceiving the city??


    Just as the general was thinking...Suddenly, the cry of a soldier woke him up.


    "Look in the distance..."


    With the sound, the general looked into the distance...


    I saw¡ªon the endless horizon in the distance, the original cyan of the grassland was covered by a layer of gray.


    The color is like a monster on the edge of the sky, devouring the entire earth... It looks terrifying...


    As the gray gradually approaches...


    The general finally believed the businessmen''s words...


    I saw that a wave of wolves that could not be seen was rushing towards Yumenguan... This huge number of wolves, like a gray-black tide, rushed towards him.


    "This this¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "...Wolves, wolves... many wolves..."


    Reference 1855


    The first thousand eight hundred and fifty-five chapters


    At this time, whether it was the soldiers or the generals or soldiers.


    The scene in front of me was shocked and couldn''t say a complete sentence.


    They have guarded Yumen Pass for a long time, and they are no strangers to creatures like wolves, or should be said-they can¡¯t sleep without hearing howling wolves at night...


    but--


    The pack of wolves in front of them shocked all of them to discover that when tens of thousands of wolves gathered together, it was such a terrifying thing.


    Just when a group of officers and soldiers on the head of the city were shocked by the scene of ten thousand wolves running around.


    The wailing from below made them wake up...


    "General...Open the gates quickly..."


    "Please, let us in..."


    "General..."


    Seeing the wolves coming, the merchants who were locked out of the city were all frightened.


    "General, you can''t open the city gate..."


    Just when the general hesitated, the waiter spoke...


    "Now once you open the city gate and let them in, what if the wolves also rush in?"


    "This..." The general felt that what his subordinates said was right...but-he couldn''t bear it without opening the city gate and watching those merchants being eaten by wolves.


    Just when he hesitated...


    The wolves have already rushed to the outside of Yumen Pass... At this time, they wanted to open the city gate again¡ªit was too late.


    He couldn''t help sighing...As a general, hesitated before the battle, and he obviously committed a military taboo.


    Just when everyone thought the wolves would eat those merchants...


    Suddenly there was an extremely loud howling sound from the wolf tide...


    Following the howling of wolves, the wolves made a big bend in vain five hundred meters outside the city and walked around the city...


    This sudden change shocked everyone...

 Chapter 1460

    What''s happening here??


    The wolves are not eating people??


    What does their wolf want??


    "They... they are heading towards Mingze..."


    "There, where is the territory of the Huns..."


    "That''s great... let the wolves eat the cattle and sheep of the Huns and make them hungry!!"


    "That''s a good idea..."


    The general is not as optimistic as the soldiers... He frowned, thinking why the wolves had to bypass Yumen Pass??


    At this moment... suddenly the army officer beside him said loudly: "Look, general, there are people in the wolf tide..."


    "Someone?" The general was shocked when he heard the words of his subordinates, he hurriedly held the buttress and looked out...


    as predicted¡­¡­


    In the gray-black wolf tide, a tall horse appeared so conspicuous.


    From a distance, he only saw the horse, with two people sitting upright, it seemed to be a male and a female... and the clothes looked like a Han...


    "Is this my big man''s capable person?" Seeing the two figures, the guard could not help but mutter.


    "Maybe it is really my big man who is able to command the wolves to expel the Huns..."


    In fact...the people in the wolves are not others, but Zhou Ye and Xiaomeng...


    In fact, Zhou Ye was also a little depressed at this time...


    He really didn''t expect...


    He just said so casually, Xiao Meng gave her such a big battle...


    What he didn''t expect was that...Xiao Meng''s subordinates were so powerful that they had almost gathered the entire Western Region wolves into their own hands after only a few years of absence...


    This is him, even if he is changed, he will not necessarily feed the wolf tide of hundreds of thousands of wild wolves.


    If one wolf consumes six to seven kilograms of meat a day, 100,000 wolves consume 700 tons of food a day-this Nima is really not something ordinary people can feed.


    Of course, under normal circumstances, wild wolves would be fine if they were hungry for three or four days, which would not affect their physical strength too much.


    Therefore, how many Zhou Ye is quite worry-free.


    "Hehe...Master, look now... the guys at Yumen Gate were so scared by my wolves that they closed the city gate..." Xiao Meng sitting in Zhou Ye''s arms looked at Yumen Gate''s guard in the distance. Facing the enemy, he laughed and said: "They are so courageous..."


    "..." Hearing Xiao Meng''s words, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    Those guys are just ordinary people, okay...Even an invincible general who has been fighting for a long time, when he sees this tidal pack of wolves, his mind will be distressed.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and gently rubbed Xiaomeng''s long hair."Stop it... we''ve delayed a lot of time... it''s time to speed up..."


    "Hmm..." Xiaomeng nodded her head obediently when she heard her owner''s words, then raised her head and there was another long wolf howl...


    With her howling of wolves¡ªthe wild wolf at the forefront of the wolves suddenly speeded up its running speed, the entire gray-black wolf tide, like a turbulent current, accelerates towards the direction of Mingze... ¡­


    It took almost half an hour for the entire wolf tide to pass through Yumen Pass...


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief until the wolf tide was no longer seen on the city¡¯s head...


    Fuck, I didn''t expect that such a terrifying wolf pack was actually under the command of someone...


    Moreover, that person still looks like a Han...


    This makes all the soldiers look like you are...


    After waiting for another moment and confirming that the wolves would not return, the city gate opened...


    And the merchant number one hundred and ten outside the city is almost paralyzed...needing help to climb down right away, and even many people¡¯s pants were wet...


    Faced with the seemingly cowardly performance of these guys, the soldiers, who had never been merciful in the past, did not laugh at them this time. In fact, they asked themselves if they were standing outside the city, it would be similar to their performance. Right??


    Not to mention these guys who were scared enough by Xiaomeng''s men...Just say Zhou Ye and Xiaomeng...


    At this moment, they have already passed the Yumen Pass and are walking towards the Xiongnu territory...


    To be honest, this section of the road is not easy to walk...After crossing the grassland, there is a vast desert...


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye is not an ordinary person. If he were to be replaced, it is estimated that the wolves would starve to death by more than half on the road.


    With Zhou Ye''s ability, in fact, there is no need to use Xiaomeng''s wolves... Even if he is facing millions of modern soldiers armed to the teeth, he can just slap it.


    but----


    Just like a full-level trumpet, half of entering the novice village to abuse food...


    Always have some fun for yourself, right??


    Especially Zhou Ye, the guy who used to make bunkers full of screens when he played the Red Alert game... even more so.


    How boring you look to slap him to death...


    It¡¯s also great to let those Roman legions from afar feel the intimate greetings from the Chinese wolf...


    Reference 1856


    The first thousand eight hundred and fifty-six chapters


    And when Zhou Ye took Xiaomeng¡¯s wolf clan army all the way towards Yanmen Pass...


    Huo An was already outside the Yanmen Pass, and he had battled with General Lucis of the Black Hawk Legion from Rome.


    have to say¡­¡­


    The fight between these two people is really nothing to look at. After all, they are all from the army, and their swordsmanship is mainly based on actual combat, and there are not so many bells and whistles.


    Strictly speaking, there is not much difference in the strength of the two. Although Huo An is very strong, Lucis is also the number one warrior in Rome. They also fought a match for a while, however, the ending is¡ª -This battle ended with the sudden arrival of a sandstorm...


    The Roman soldiers led by Lucius also obtained the qualification to escape the sandstorm in the city at the cost of handing over their weapons.


    night--


    Huo An carried the wine jar and walked to the unfinished city head...


    At this time, Lucis was sitting on the head of the city, quietly thinking about his future.

 Chapter 1461

    "Would you like to drink?" Huo An asked, walking up to Lucius.


    "Of course..." Lucis nodded. "Have you ever seen a soldier who doesn''t drink?"


    Hearing what Lucis said, Huo An smiled and threw the pottery bowl he was holding in his hand, then picked up the pottery bowl and filled the two of them.


    Lucius took the bowl directly and drank it.


    Seeing Lucius'' actions, Huo An couldn''t help but reminded: "This wine is very strong..."


    "Yes..." It took Lucis for a long time before he felt the heat flowing through his throat."This wine tastes good... Anything else?"


    As he said, Lucius stared at the wine jar in Huo An''s arms...


    "This is the good wine my brother gave to me before he left... I was reluctant to take it out easily..." Huo An hugged the wine jar a little bit reluctantly...


    You know, when he was escorted by the people from the Taishou Mansion, he didn''t bring anything except weapons, so he brought such a jar of wine...


    Fortunately, the soldiers who were in charge of escorting them were also familiar with him, so they acquitted a little bit. Otherwise, it would be difficult to drink such wine.


    "Don''t be so stingy..." Lucis said as he passed the wine bowl in his hand again.


    "The last bowl..." Huo An said as he carefully filled the bowl in Lucis''s hand.


    Lucius drank it without hesitation... "Haha-it''s really strong wine!!"


    After drank the wine in the bowl again...the two looked at each other and smiled.


    "Your martial arts is good..."


    "Yours is good too¡­¡­"


    "Are your soldiers as good as you?"


    "No... there are many people who are more powerful than me..." Huo An patted the jar in his hands, "The person who gave me wine is much more powerful than me... at least, in his hands, I can only stick to three tricks..."


    Hearing what Huo An said, Lucis was stunned...


    If this man who has been fighting with him for a long time is not the most powerful man of the big man, then what is he, the number one warrior in Rome??Is Dahan country so terrible??He, the first warrior in Rome, actually fought an ordinary guy for a long time??


    It''s terrible...


    Perhaps, I came to a terrible country...


    Just as the two continued to chat... the captain of Yanmen Pass, Yantou ran over...


    "Huo An... this, this is dead..."


    "The prefect ordered... Yanmen Pass will not be built in fifteen days... all will be cut..."


    "It''s over, Huo An...you must help me this time..."


    Looking at the look of Yantou''s frowning face, Lucius smiled at Huo An and said: "This guy is so bitter every day, he must be very unlucky..."


    Hearing what Lucis said, Huo An couldn''t help but chuckle...


    No way, Lucis was too bad. The two people spoke in Latin, and the goose head couldn''t understand it.


    finally--


    Lucius temporarily abandoned his plan to leave Yanmen Pass and helped Huo An build Yanmen Pass...


    His condition is that he must send someone to take his lieutenant to the Sabbath country...


    In this way...Under Huo An''s reconciliation, the two sides reached an agreement.


    The entire Yanmenguan construction site became very lively...


    On the other side...


    Zhou Ye''s wolf tribe army has also almost reached Yanmen Pass...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the vast prairie, dots of white tents look so peaceful and serene against the backdrop of a patch of green...


    However, this peace is now replaced by a black and gray...


    I saw a wave of wolves like a tide, like a river flooding, just in the blink of an eye, this tribal gathering place of the Huns was submerged...


    There are screams and crying everywhere...


    However, the miserable screams of the Huns and men could not be exchanged for the mercy of these beasts...


    For these wolves, they are just food in their mouths...


    Of course, their eldest sister also said... you must stay when you encounter a beautiful Hun woman...


    however----


    The question is, for wolves...what kind of woman is beautiful??


    In the eyes of the wolves-maybe only a woman like the elder sister can be called beautiful, right??


    As a result, a very outrageous command was spread all over the wolf tide...


    [Seeing a woman like the head of a big sister, I want to stay... others, you can eat it at will...]


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ...


    Therefore, when Zhou Ye and Xiaomeng rushed to this Huns gathering place with the back team of the Wolf Tide, the whole gathering place was empty...


    "Bai Da, Bai Er, Bai San... How did I tell you?? Ah??? Didn¡¯t I tell you that I would stay when I met a beautiful woman?? Ah? What about you? Actually give it all to me Have eaten... Do you still want to do it?"


    At this moment, Xiaomeng is standing in front of the three giant wolves, like a grandson, scorning her own men...


    "Ah..."


    "Oh, Bai San, do you have an opinion?"


    "Ah oh oh oh..."


    "Bai Er, do you dare to slap your mouth too?"


    ".................."

 Chapter 1462

    "..."


    Zhou Ye looked helplessly at Xiao Meng''s reprimanding his subordinates, and sighed helplessly...


    This cute product is deliberate...


    to be honest¡­¡­


    From the moment she gave the order, Zhou Ye knew that this cute guy was clearly trying to please herself. In fact, he didn''t even want to help him find beautiful women...


    However, this is also normal...


    After all, this time he came out to play with her... How could Xiaomeng find a teammate for herself to distract her owner... How could she do such a stupid thing??


    However, this girl wanted to show her generosity in front of her owner, so...there was this scene..."Okay, Xiaomeng...Don''t scold Bai Dabai Er and Bai San there. ..."


    Reference 1857


    The first thousand eight hundred and fifty-seven chapters


    "Bai Dabai and their innocent..."


    Zhou Ye sighed and said...


    "They are innocent?" Xiaomeng blinked her big eyes and said with a look of hatred for iron and steel, "How can they be innocent, they can''t even do the simple things I explained...Where are they innocent? ..."


    "That''s because they told the people who did things, they didn''t explain it clearly..." Zhou Ye said, bending over, carrying Xiaomeng on his shoulders, and walking towards the tent on the side, using the big one while walking. Slapped to Xiaomeng¡¯s dolphins, "I told you not to learn well... What can''t you learn, you actually learn from other people''s sneaking and skiing... Think I didn''t see that you did it on purpose?"


    "Wow..." Xiaomeng screamed out to protect the dolphins with both hands... "The master has wronged people... Where did I steal and slip..."


    "Don''t say no? Today I will educate you, how to be an honest child!!"


    As the two of them entered the tent, the three giant wolves crouched on the spot murmured twice, driving away the surrounding wolves...


    It¡¯s better not to listen to the corner of the big sister¡¯s head...


    Soon...under their drive, the entire tent has a radius of 500 meters, and there is no more living creature...


    No words for a night............


    The next day, Zhou Ye and Xiaomeng went on the road again...


    In fact, they have already reached the Yanmen Pass where Huo An is located, and the straight-line distance between the two is only 30 kilometers...


    But Zhou Ye had no plans to pass now...


    After all, these guys are rushing to meet the deadline... What did Zhou Ye do in the past??Go to work??


    Therefore, Zhou Ye simply believed in the horses, and went hunting everywhere on the grassland with the wolf tide...


    What is safari??Of course it is-hunting the Huns.


    He is completely using the Huns as prey and the wolf tide as his hound...


    In order to prevent the wolf tide from losing too much and making Xiao Meng sad, Zhou Ye simply used his own voice ability to bless the wolf tide with the two attributes of rapid recovery and super endurance... On his own woman, Zhou Ye easily refused. Dare to use Ling Ling ability to strengthen their physique, after all, sometimes Ling Ling ability also has some small shortcomings.


    But - Zhou Ye didn''t have so much scruples about the wolves.


    then----


    The Huns discovered that the wild wolves that weren''t in their eyes in the past have become different...not only are they twice as large as they are, but they are also more terrifying.


    The bow and arrow are shot on them, just in the blink of an eye, the muscles on their bodies can squeeze out the clusters of arrows that pierced into the depths of their bodies. It is clear that the bone arrow wounds are also healed in an instant, and the strength is also terrible ...


    Is this still a wolf??


    When the Huns discovered the abnormal changes in the wolf tide, it was too late to retreat...


    The wolves are like tides, raging everywhere on the land of the Huns...


    For a time, all the tribes of the Huns suffered heavy casualties...


    They had to go to Guanglusai, Monan, to ask Huhanxie Shanyu for help, but... when Huhanxie Shanyu led his army to arrive, the wolves had already whizzed away and disappeared.


    Of course, the heads of the various tribes who have suffered losses will not let it go...


    Many of them, not only their cattle and sheep were ruined by the wolves, but also many of their tribesmen died...


    Under the pleading of this group of leaders, Hu Hanxie Shanyu had to lead a large army, escaped and searched, and wanted to find the wolf tide and put it out here.


    After all, the Huns live as nomads, and the wolves are their greatest enemy...How could they let them go??


    And in the Huns¡¯ army, there are no shortage of master hunters, they follow the trail of the wolves all the way, chasing towards the wolf tide...


    At this time, Zhou Ye, who was in the wolf tide, had already spotted the chaser behind...


    "Interesting... I came after!" Zhou Ye sitting on the horse, holding Xiao Meng''s waist with one hand, and holding the reins with the other... closed his eyes and listened to the voice behind him, "Huh? Xie Shan Yu kisses...interesting, too interesting..."


    "Master? What''s the matter?" Xiaomeng raised her head and asked curiously: "What is Huhanxiedan, can you eat it?"


    "For the wolves, you can eat, and for you, you can''t eat..." Zhou Ye smiled and gently rubbed Xiaomeng''s waist twice, and said: "Just let''s get rid of the Xiongnu once and for all. Now, as long as Hu Hanxie Shanyu dies, the Huns will be in chaos...hehehehe...Speaking of which, Zhaojun will not go out of the country or not..."


    "Huh? No..." Zhou Ye suddenly remembered something."This year is 38 BC, and Wang Zhaojun entered the palace in 37 BC... No, I have to get her back soon..."


    "Who is Wang Zhaojun?" Xiaomeng asked in a daze.


    Why did she spit out so many names of people she didn''t know from the population of her own family??


    "Uh-she should still be called Wang Qiang now... Forget it, let''s solve the Hun army at the back!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Well, Xiaomeng, order the wolves to stop! !"


    "Okay, Master!!" Xiaomeng agreed obediently, and then the sky was a wolf howl.


    With her howling, the wolf tide stopped her footsteps like a well-trained soldier...


    "The rear team changed to the former team... Let''s play with these Huns!!" Zhou Ye continued.


    And Xiaomeng also conveyed his master''s command to the wolf tide...


    The next scene, if you look at it from the sky, will feel very shocking.


    I saw that the wave of wolves that was originally disorderly like a tide, amidst the howls of wolves one after another, actually set up a large formation for a month and a half...


    Although the pendulum is crooked...


    But you can''t be too extravagant, can you?After all, they are wolves, not well-trained soldiers...


    In this way, the wolves are crawling or lying on the ground, waiting for the upcoming Huns...


    Not too much time...

 Chapter 1463

    There was a deafening sound of horseshoes...


    Tens of thousands of Huns cavalry have rushed to the front of the wolves...


    Seeing the unmoved look of the wolves, they tightened the reins one by one in surprise and stopped their horses.


    "Shan Yu... This... looks something wrong..." A Huns wearing leather armor and a beard, urging his mount, rushed to the side of Hu Hanxie Shan Yu, whispered. "Why do these wolves look so evil? Seeing so many people and horses of us, they don¡¯t run away?"


    "The evil door?" Hu Hanxie Shanyu looked at the wolf tide formation a kilometer away, and he pondered for a moment, and said: "The scourges on the grassland are scourges. They must be completely eliminated, otherwise... wait until Three or two years later, maybe we are not facing these wolves, but more and more wolves..."


    Reference 1858


    The first thousand eight hundred and fifty-eight chapters


    "Yes, Shan Yu!"


    Hearing Hu Hanxie Shanyu¡¯s order, the brawny still agreed...


    After all, there are as few as three or five wolves per litter, and as many as a dozen wolves. If this thing is allowed to reproduce in this way, the disaster of the Xiongnu''s destruction of the country is imminent.


    "Everyone...prepare..." the strong man yelled...All the Huns cavalry grabbed their bows and arrows...


    At this moment, in the great wolf wave formation in the distance, one after another howling of wolves suddenly sounded...


    With the howling of wolves...


    The giant wolves that had been lying on the ground to rest all stood up, their eyes fixed on the cavalry in front of them... their bodies bowed slightly back... as if they were ready to attack.


    Immediately after--


    There was a long and loud wolf howl, resounding...


    All the wolf tides rushed towards the Xiongnu army as if they were given orders...


    "Stay steady, let''s release arrows when the wolves are in range..."


    "Everyone hold on!"


    In the Huns army, there was a cry of the leading centurion...


    The distance between the two is only a kilometer. For wolves running at full speed, this distance is really nothing...


    Just in the blink of an eye... the wolves were already rushing to the front of the Huns...


    "Let the arrow..." XN


    With the order, in an instant, tens of thousands of arrows flew out...toward the giant wolves that rushed forward...


    however----


    A terrifying scene appeared...


    Did the arrow hit the wolves?


    Of course they shot... The Huns rode and shoot since they were young. Archery can be said to be a skill imprinted in their bones. In the army, let''s not say that the arrows are not empty, but at least they have achieved most of the hits...


    however--


    There is no use for eggs...


    The arrows of the Huns shot at the giant wolves, even pierced into their bones, and did not slow down their rushing speed in the slightest. There were even a few giant wolves that rushed the fastest, just like a hedgehog, with dozens of hits. arrow¡­¡­


    But even so, it still rushed towards the Huns at an unabated speed... and even its pair of wolf eyes turned bloody, looking terrifying.


    From a distance, the fastest rushing wolf looks like a porcupine... rushing towards the battle formation of the Xiongnu... The arrow cluster on his body is still falling because of its fast running.


    "This... is this still a wolf?"


    "The wolf god... this is the wolf god..."


    "The longevity is above...this...what kind of monster is this!!"


    The peculiarity of giant wolves caused a disturbance in the Huns¡¯ army... They themselves worship wolves and think that men on the grassland should be like wolves, and¡ªin this era, there are few people who are not superstitious... ¡­


    Faced with such a weird thing, many soldiers have already jumped off their horses, lay on the ground, and began to pray.


    however--


    The giant wolves won''t spare them because of their prayers...For the wolves, they have not eaten a full meal for a long time.


    This is what Zhou Ye meant...


    What kind of wolf tide is the most terrifying??Of course it is¡ªthe very hungry wolf tide.


    So-he has not provided food for the wolves in recent days, just let them fight the Huns, eat their cattle and sheep, even the Huns eat together.


    These giant wolves who rushed up in a hurry are all the unfortunate ones who have been extremely hungry in recent days...


    Originally, because they were a little bit hungry, they were a little weak, so they fell behind the wolf tide, but¡ªunexpectedly, unexpectedly...the food actually caught up from behind, which really surprised them. ...


    What does it feel like to see my fellow robes in front of my own eyes, torn into pieces by countless giant wolves??


    That feels so bad...


    The Xiongnu army had already begun to be a little confused at this time. The unkillable giant wolf watched as the robe was torn to pieces in front of him...All of this stirred the nerves of these Huns...


    "Kill!! Kill these giant wolves, they are not wolf gods, they are demon wolves..." At this time, Hu Hanxie Shanyu couldn''t sit still.


    He knows that once the morale of the army is vented, then... they will eventually become food in the wolf''s mouth. At this time, they can''t care about blasphemy... First, let the name of the demon wolf be true...


    "It is impossible to return to the arms of the longevity sky if eaten by the demon wolf...Hurry up, kill these demon wolves..."


    Don''t say, his words are still somewhat effective...


    There were originally many Huns who closed their eyes and waited to die. After hearing the shout of Hu Hanxie Shanyu, they immediately took up weapons and started a desperate fight with the wolf tide...


    however----


    There is no use for eggs...


    You stabbed the giant wolf, and its ass is nothing... and the scar will heal in the blink of an eye... It bites you and tears off half of your flesh, making you cry out in pain.


    This is the difference between open and unopened...


    Hu Hanxiedan only brought 30,000 cavalry with him in order to track the wolves lightly...


    He originally thought that thirty thousand cavalry was enough... However, now he discovered that... thirty thousand cavalry was really not enough.


    Now, when he looked around, all his eyes were giant wolves...

 Chapter 1464

    Are you riding a horse??Can''t the wolf reach you??


    Don''t talk...Wolves are best at dealing with horses...One giant wolf bites the horse''s leg, and the other giant wolf takes a bite at the horse''s neck...In the blink of an eye, a war horse died like this...


    As soon as the war horse died, the Huns on horseback fell unlucky...


    In an instant, three or four giant wolves swarmed up, pressed him firmly under their claws, and bit his throat.


    The whole battle started quickly and ended quickly...


    From the beginning to the end, it only took less than an hour...


    Thirty thousand Huns cavalry disappeared into the mouths of hundreds of thousands of giant wolves... and they became food in their mouths.


    I have to say that the wolf tide is really full this time...


    Lazily lying on the battlefield one by one, motionless...


    Zhou Ye patrolled the bloody battlefield with Xiaomeng with a smile, and when he saw that there was a living mouth, he ordered the giant wolf to go and kill him.


    In addition, he slightly confirmed Hu Hanxie Shanyu''s corpse, and had to say¡ªHu Hanxie Shanyu''s death was so miserable that it was torn to pieces.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the weapon that proved his identity, Zhou Ye would almost think that this guy had escaped...


    After wandering around on the battlefield...Zhou Ye took Xiaomeng to a hill...


    "Little Meng..."


    "Master?? What''s the matter??"


    "Go to Nan County to find someone for me and bring her to me!!" Zhou Ye said here, his expression becoming serious."There is absolutely no room for error in this matter. If you can''t do it, then I will let others do it!!"


    Hearing what her owner said, Xiao Meng immediately patted her foul Huong, and said loudly: "Please don''t worry, the master will give it to me. If I fail, I am willing to apologize to the master for my life!!"


    "Nonsense...Don''t die at every turn...it''s not that serious!!" Zhou Ye scolded with a smile, and said, "Now you are riding a dream demon and going to Zigui, South County, looking for a woman named Wang Qiang. She should have only Fourteen years old! Uh, yes, I will draw you another portrait of her..."


    Reference 1859


    The first thousand eight hundred and fifty-nine chapters


    Standing on the hill, Zhou Ye watched Xiao Meng''s figure riding a dream demon disappear into the sky...


    "Okay, it''s time to go and play with Boss Huo!!" Zhou Ye said, stepping forward...


    Behind him, followed by a huge wolf the size of a calf...


    That''s Xiaomeng''s subordinate, Bai Da...


    After all, Xiaomeng is gone. Someone still needs to act as an interpreter and liaison between Zhou Ye and the wolf pack... Therefore, the more humane Bai Da took on this responsibility.


    Before leaving, Xiaomeng followed Zhou Ye''s order to disperse the wolves around Yanmen Pass. If necessary, the wolf tide can gather again within two hours...


    In this way, Zhou Ye took Bai Da and walked in the direction of Yanmen Pass...


    Zhou Ye''s speed was not slow, and Bai Da''s speed was surprisingly fast...One person, one wolf, and it took less than three hours to reach Yanmen Pass.


    At this time, Yanmen Pass was like a large construction site, and the death row prisoners of all races and the Roman soldiers worked together to build the city.


    A Huo An¡¯s brother who was working at the head of the city inadvertently looked up and saw Zhou Ye in the distance...


    He rubbed his eyes in disbelief... After confirming that he had not admitted his mistake, Huo An, who was madly rushing to the wall and discussing the drawings with the Roman general Lucius, shouted: "All guard... All guard... ¡­It¡¯s Lang Jun, Lang Jun is here..."


    "Lang Jun? Which Lang Jun..." Suddenly hearing his brother''s shout, Huo An would not be confused for a while, but... after a while, he finally remembered, the Lang Jun in his brother''s mouth Who is it... he asked unconfidently: "Brother Zhou is here??"


    No wonder he would ask like that. After all... this is not Luntai City, but Yanmen Pass...


    If Zhou Ye finds him, he should go to Luntai City, how come back to Yanmen Pass?No wonder he is so unconfident."Did you really see it clearly? Is it really Brother Zhou?"


    "Yes, Duhu, I''m sure I read it right... If you don''t believe me, please see it yourself..."


    When Huoan heard his brother''s words, he couldn''t take much care of it. He hurriedly accused Lucis, and then rushed to the wall...


    Looking around, the figure that looked a little thin in the distance was not Zhou Ye, but who would it be??"Brother Zhou... Brother Zhou..."


    And Zhou Ye, who was walking towards Yanmen Pass, also heard Huo An''s voice. He smiled and waved his hand to Huo An...


    After a while¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Huo An rushed out of the city with a bunch of his brothers...


    "Hahahaha... Brother Zhou, why are you here..." Huo An said excitedly and wanted to hug Zhou Ye...


    however----


    Zhou Ye directly blocked Huo An''s hug with his hands, "Boss Huo, I don''t want to get involved..."


    "Bah, baah, I don¡¯t want to be a foundation..." Huo An certainly understands what it means to be a foundation... After all, he was not only stuffed with a lot of dog food during the days when he was walking with Zhou Ye , Zhou Ye also popularized a lot of knowledge that did not belong to this era.


    "Okay... the wind and sand outside the city, go, let''s go into the city..." After a few jokes with Zhou Ye, Huo An took Zhou Ye''s arm and walked towards the city.


    At this moment, a fierce wolf''s head suddenly emerged from between the two, shocking Huo An...


    "What is this stuff¡­¡­"


    Hearing what Huo An said, Bai grumbled at Huo An in dissatisfaction...


    "Don''t make trouble, Da Bai!!" Zhou Ye smiled and patted Bai Da''s head, and said to Huo An, "This is my big dog, called Da Bai..."


    "Da Bai..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Huo An looked at the gray-black hair on Bai Da''s body silently...Are the people in Guan playing so good at it??Obviously it is a big greyhound, why is it called Dabai??


    But Bai Da pointed at Zhou Ye with an aggrieved expression...


    It originally thought that after the eldest sister left, it would never be bullied again...Unexpectedly, it fell into the hands of Zhou Ye, it was also expected to be bullied, and...even the name was changed... What is Dabai...


    It¡¯s not as good as the name [Bai Da] that the elder sister gave it...


    Ugh...you all bully the wolf...the wolf is no longer alive...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye looked at Dabai''s wolf face with an unlovable look, and almost didn''t laugh out loud... I have to say, whether it is a dog or a wolf, when they have a human face When it¡¯s on the face, it looks like-really funny.


    Zhou Ye almost wanted to take out his phone, take a white photo, and then post a sentence-and use it as a QQ emoticon, which is quite interesting to think of.


    Ahem...

 Chapter 1465

    Fortunately, he realized where this place was... and didn''t take out his Umbrella phone...


    After everyone laughed for a while... walked towards the city...


    I have to say that Bai Da''s figure is indeed a bit scary. Many guys can''t help but step back when seeing Bai Da behind Zhou Ye...


    Just when everyone was talking and talking...


    It just so happened that Lucis also came with his gang of soldiers...


    Huo An hurriedly said to Zhou Ye: "Come on, Brother Zhou, let me introduce to you... This is General Lucis of the Roman Empire..."


    Having said this, he said to Lucis again in Latin: "This is my brother, Zhou Ye... He is what I said, someone more powerful than me..."


    "Hello..." After hearing what Huo An said, Lucius''s expression suddenly became serious...


    Through these days of getting along, he knows that Huo An is not a big talker, so Lucis is also very interested in Zhou Ye now...


    Soldiers, they will be somewhat competitive...


    Especially when facing a strong enemy, Lucis''s will to fight even higher... "Are you interested in trying a game with me?"


    "Of course it''s okay..." Zhou Ye smiled...you can''t go on the pole to find the abuser, don''t hesitate to clean up and clean up you, thinking that I am a Chinese incompetent?


    "You speak Latin really well, much better than General Huo?"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye could only haha...


    And Huo An rolled his eyes speechlessly...without such a burying man...He is still around...


    Okay, well, he admits that his Latin is not as good as Zhou Ye... Anyway, he is a pervert... You can hardly find something he can''t compare with him?Don''t worry...


    At this time, the surrounding laborers also surrounded...They were most interested in this kind of thing, and there was no way-this was a labor camp, there were no entertainment programs, and only this little fun...


    "I pressed General Lucis..."


    "I also pressed General Lucis..."


    "me too¡­¡­"


    A gang of laborers rushed to the Yantou who opened the bet... To them, who is Zhou Ye?They don¡¯t know... but they have seen Lucius¡¯s strength value... and, based on their figures alone, they don¡¯t think that Zhou Ye, who looks a little thin, can beat the sturdy body. The fierce Lucius, so-chase the rise and kill the fall...


    Reference 1860


    The first thousand eight hundred and sixty chapters


    When a crowd of laborers was vying to place a bet on Lucis, suddenly the spirited guy discovered something...


    I saw that the soldiers who were sent here with Huo An in the Protectorate were secretly buying Zhou Yesheng''s gambling chips with mysterious smiles one by one.


    This makes these guys wonder in their hearts...


    Could it be that the man who looks a little weak in figure is actually a master??


    There was a guy who had a good relationship with Dogofu on weekdays, so he sneaked up to them... and asked, "Why did you buy that man win? Is he very good?"


    "Hahaha... how is it possible??"


    A guy just wanted to talk, he was grabbed by the brother next to him, and then laughed: "Look at Lang Jun''s weak appearance, he doesn''t seem to be someone who can fight... So, we are here. It¡¯s just buying friendship bets... After all, everyone is so familiar, if you don¡¯t buy Lang Jun¡¯s gambling chips, then I¡¯m really sorry Lang Jun!"


    "Yes, yes..."


    "Hey, friendship kills people..."


    "No way, Lang Jun treated us not badly before. If you don''t support him at this time, who do we support?"


    "That''s right, it''s the brothers who will buy Langjun victory..." When this was said, the big man from the Togo Palace grabbed the shoulders of the buddies who came to inquire about the news and threatened: "Since you asked, we will tell you too. Now... go, buy two bets on Lang Jun''s victory, or else...huh..."


    As he said, the big man clenched his fists, looking like he was polite...


    Friendship note??


    You have friendship with him, but I don''t have much friendship with him. Why should I buy his friendship??


    Thinking of this, the buddy pulled away the big hand of the brawny man grabbing his shoulder, "The gambling goes to the gambling game, the friendship goes to the friendship..."


    While talking, the buddy ran to the open betting point of Yantou... yelled: "I beat General Lucis to win..."


    The other people who were still on the sidelines, as soon as they saw this inquiring news, they all pressed Lucis, don''t ask, the young man was absolutely useless... So they all ran forward and pressed General Lucis''s attention. ...


    "Hehe..." Seeing this situation, several big guys from the Duhu Mansion looked at each other with a smile... Everything was silent.


    And at this moment...


    In the middle of the crowd...Zhou Ye and Lucius had already stood at each other.


    Lucius was holding his Roman dagger, looking at Zhou Ye... "Where are your weapons?"


    "Uh-I didn''t bring a weapon..." Zhou Ye discovered at this time, as if he had forgotten to take out the weapon earlier... This Nima is embarrassed. Now that everyone is in full view, you suddenly took out a hand from the bracelet. What''s the matter with the long sword??


    "Use mine!!" Huo An walked over with a smile, and handed over his sword...


    For a soldier, the weapon in his hand is equivalent to his second life, and he would not easily lend it to others...


    And Huo Anken lent his weapons to Zhou Ye, obviously - he regarded Zhou Ye as the kind of brother who could depend on life and death.


    "Um... Huo boss, you want me to fight that way..." Zhou Ye asked in a low voice as he took the sword.


    "Use all your strength to let him feel the true strength of our great master..." Huo An is also stunned... Anyway, it''s a contest, and it won''t kill anyone, so he doesn''t mind letting Lucis feel what he once felt. despair¡­¡­.


    "No problem..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    Full force??Of course it is impossible to use all your strength...


    If Zhou Ye really uses his full strength, the entire universe will not be able to bear it...


    "Please..." Zhou Ye picked up Huo An''s long sword, carried the weight, and then held the hilt of the sword and made a please gesture to Lucis...


    "Please..." Lucis hasn''t been here for nothing these days. At least, he has learned a lot of Chinese vocabulary, including the word please.


    I saw Zhou Ye, holding the hilt of the sword, standing there casually.


    But Lucis didn''t dare to be careless... He believed that Huo An would not lie to himself. Since Huo An said that Zhou Ye is very strong, then Zhou Ye must be exceptional...


    I saw him holding a sword in one hand, and holding the other hand forward, his waist arched slightly, and his feet leaned towards Zhou Ye little by little...


    This kind of footwork is the safest, advance, attack, retreat and defend......


    Moreover, the iron bracer on his left wrist can also resist damage at critical moments. In fact, this method of tactics is more suitable for shield soldiers... However, automatically Lucis becomes the general of the Black Hawk Legion. After that, the shield has not been used for a long time...

 Chapter 1466

    Everyone nodded as they watched Lucius''s pace...


    This looks like a veteran with a long history...


    When everyone focused on Zhou Ye, they were helpless by his figure...


    This guy is still standing there with a sword in his arms, looking at his legs, fucking... this guy is still shaking his legs leisurely...


    Is this guy really a master??


    Almost everyone who didn''t know Zhou Ye had such a question in their minds...


    People often say that once a master makes a move, he knows if there is any.


    This person who has been practicing martial arts all the year round, sitting, lying and walking, has such an aura and posture, but... in Zhou Ye, they can''t see any trace of martial arts...what the hell is this?It looks like a big urchin.


    The guy who just asked the people in the capital to inquire about the news is still secretly rejoicing, but fortunately, he didn''t bet the wrong person...or else he would lose money...


    Is it easy to save some private money for labor service here??


    And at this time, Lucis was already impatient... In his opinion, Zhou Ye was full of flaws. Was he the expert Huo An said??At this moment, Lucius is also a little uncertain...


    Whether it is or not, I will find out after trying...


    Thinking of this, the pace at Lucis''s feet suddenly accelerated... He was like a cheetah, rushing towards Zhou Ye...


    Seeing this situation...Almost everyone in the Protectorate is smiling...


    Lucius is going to be unlucky...


    This is the unified idea in their minds...


    Do you really think that Lang Jun is thin and weak??Do you really think that Lang Jun stands there at will, there are flaws everywhere??


    Lang Jun will let you know-what is meant to break through tricks with force, and what means that martial arts in the world can only be broken quickly...


    as predicted----


    Facing Lucius who rushed over, Zhou Ye pulled out a smile... What about the generals of ancient Rome... Interesting... Just overpower others...


    Zhou Ye, who had made up his mind, gently raised the long sword in his hand...


    Reference 1861


    The first thousand eight hundred and sixty one


    Seeing Zhou Ye lift up the long sword in his hand, Lucius took a little caution in his heart...


    However, his castration continued unabated, and the unsheathed short sword in his hand had already pierced towards Zhou Ye''s Hun...


    Faced with this situation, Zhou Ye just smiled slightly, lifted the long sword in his hand, a gear...


    I heard a loud bang.


    The dagger in Lucis''s hand is no longer able to hold...I just felt a surge of power, and the dagger in his hand screamed and flew directly into the air...it disappeared in an instant...


    Look at his hand again...


    Lucius''s hand was trembling at this moment... There was blood bursting out of the tiger''s mouth in his palm, and his thumb was also a little abnormally twisted...


    "Uh... I''m sorry, it seemed to be too hard by accident..." Zhou Ye said apologetically as he watched Lucius holding his hand.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay..." Lucis is worthy of being a long-time battle veteran, although his hands are so painful that he can''t close them...but, he still has a smile on his face."I have to admit that you are indeed a great opponent... I lost..."


    And at this moment, all the laborers standing outside the circle are stunned...


    Damn it, is this too fake??Isn''t this a fake fight??


    Lost in one move??


    All the weapons fly out??


    This this¡­¡­


    Even if they don''t want to believe the truth in their hearts anymore, but in front of them, Lucis''s blood-filled palm will not lie...


    then----


    "My bet..."


    "You guys are so bad...Why lie to me that it''s friendship?"


    "It is indeed a friendship note... No matter whether Lang Jun is strong or not, we will suppress him to win, so this is a friendship note..."


    "Ahhhh... your hard-earned money to accompany me..."


    At this time, soldiers from the Roman Legion also came over and helped Lucis wrap his wound...


    "Go, I invite you to drink..." Zhou Ye thinks this Lucis is quite pleasing to the eye... At least, the guy who is willing to defend his master with his own life will not make people feel annoying...


    At this moment, Huo An also walked over... He first checked whether his precious sword was damaged, and when he was sure that his sword was okay, he said with a smile."Hahaha...I''ve missed your wine a long time ago!!!"


    "Okay, let''s go for a drink..." Of course Zhou Ye will not forget Huo An. Isn''t he just for watching Brother Long''s fun?How could you pull Huo An down??


    Having said this, Zhou Ye shouted: "Da Bai..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s cry, Bai Da stepped his four hooves, like a bull, into the crowd...


    Those who rushed all the way smashed many of the laborers who watched Zhou Ye and the others...


    "Fuck, what is this?"


    "Something hit me..."


    "This is¡ªa wolf?? Such a big wolf?"


    The guy who recognized Da Bai''s identity suddenly lost confidence when he saw this gadget the size of a calf and ran in front of Zhou Ye, shaking his head like a big dog...


    I have never seen a dog that looks like a wolf...No, or should I say a wolf like a dog?


    Forget it, whether it is a wolf or a dog?Anyway, this is the owner''s goods, and they cannot tolerate them...


    After Zhou Ye¡¯s test with Lukuis just now, that note of convincing people has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people... They looked at the trembling right hand of Lukuis until now, and in their hearts they estimated Zhou Ye¡¯s note just now. The seemingly random movements, how much power was used...


    However, the estimated results made them very desperate.


    Therefore, no one is looking for Zhou Ye''s uncomfortableness for the time being... Even the head of the goose at Yanmen Pass didn''t dare to say a word... Just kidding, they are not on death row, they are here to visit friends, so why bother to find himself uncomfortable. What??


    At this moment, Zhou Ye had taken out several jars of good wine from the big package that Da Bai was carrying, and said with a smile: "I have wine, who has food?"

 Chapter 1467

    "Uh..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, everyone was silent...


    Well, the conditions here are indeed a bit worse... After all, this is a prison... You can''t expect good meat and food in prison...


    "Oh..." Zhou Ye looked at the silent people, speechless for a while... "Well, I''ll suffer a bit, I''m right with the wine, and I''m right with the food!!"


    As Zhou Ye said, he stretched his hand into Da Bai''s bag and took out a few large packages wrapped in greased paper...


    There are grilled hump, grilled lamb chops, grilled... and some fruits such as dates.


    Seeing these things, all the brothers in the Duhu Mansion suddenly clamored...


    "It''s still Langjun fighting righteousness... thinking that my brothers have no meat here..."


    "Yeah, yeah... I haven''t gotten oily in the past few days..."


    "As soon as Lang Jun comes, I know my brothers will have a better life..."


    At this moment, Lucis looked at the dishes that Zhou Ye had taken out, and said hesitantly: "Can I cut some and send it to my little master?"


    "Of course it''s okay..." Of course Zhou Ye didn''t care about such a request... Speaking of which, the kid was also very cute, of course... It''s just that Zhou Ye didn''t control the wife, so he didn''t have any interest in that Xiao Zhengtai. ...


    "Thank you, thank you so much..." Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lucis nodded happily to thank Zhou Ye...


    His hand was already injured, and he couldn''t clean it up, so he could only let his soldiers cut off some barbecued meats and send them to his little prince.


    What happened next was naturally looking for a place to drink...


    Drinking, of course, you have to climb high and look far away, so that you can enjoy drinking...


    As a result, a dozen people gathered around the city head that had not been built, and began to eat and drink...


    If you want to ask those soldiers in the Dohu Mansion, what is the most proud thing in their lives???


    Then they will answer you: "Of course they won money again, and some ate and some drank..."


    Although, this is not necessarily the best food they have eaten, but-everything is most afraid of comparison... It makes you eat the noodles for ten days, and after drinking the bland vegetable soup for ten days, you also I feel that life at this moment is like heaven.


    And those laborers who have lost money and have to continue to eat dry noodles and slurp soup, have to watch Zhou Ye and others eat and drink with good wine and meat, while stuffing their mouths. Dry noodles... Well, life is so helpless...


    Unconsciously--


    Yinyue has risen into the air...


    As for the dozens of people on the city, including Lucis, Zhou Ye had completely fallen to the ground...


    Feel free to move their hands and let them assume a very philosophical posture for each other. After lying down, Zhou Ye also found an open space contentedly, took out the soft sleeping bag and got into it... and Da Bai was lying next to him. ...Be a quiet guardian.


    Reference 1862


    The first thousand eight hundred and sixty one


    In the next few days...


    Zhou Ye became an idler again...


    When Huo An and the others were working on the construction site in full swing, this guy was sitting aside, chatting with that little Zhengtai...


    To be honest, sometimes Zhou Ye thinks this kid is very pitiful... he was poisoned and blinded by his own brother... and, in the end, he was forced to death by his own brother.


    I have to say that there are indeed some tragedies...


    Of course, Zhou Ye doesn''t mind helping him get rid of his elder brother, and by the way help him to the throne of the Roman Empire...


    But, again...


    What are the benefits??


    Zhou Ye wouldn''t do things that are not good for you...


    However, that little Zhengtai really likes Zhou Ye, especially the stories he heard from Zhou Ye''s mouth... it even made him fantasize...


    What can be a ship that can dive into the sea, what can be a tool that can fly into the sky...


    All of this is so interesting to Xiao Zhengtai...Although his servant kept telling him that Zhou Ye is a big-talking liar...but, he just likes to listen...children. , There is always no resistance to novel things.


    And although Lucis has been busy outside, he actually has been paying attention to the movement of his little master...


    He was really afraid that Zhou Ye would be disadvantageous to his little master...


    However, after observing for a few days, he found that this infinitely powerful young man gets along well with his little master... and also talks and laughs with each other... which makes him a little relieved. ...


    Time, just like that day by day...


    And this city was built with the concerted efforts of everyone...


    On the day the city was repaired, the goose head had a happy feast... Of course he was happy. If the city was repaired within fifteen days, he really did it, so that he would not be beheaded by the prefect. How could he be unhappy??


    Halfway through the banquet, Brother Long finally couldn''t help but came on stage with a song of peace...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye really wanted to complain when he heard Brother Long¡¯s tune... You sang songs of modern melody in the Han Dynasty, are you sure you didn¡¯t come across??This song completely destroyed the atmosphere of the entire ancient scene...


    Hey, you might as well sing-I''m upside down and upside down like the waves...


    After Zhou Ye complained about Brother Long, he began to complain about the little prince of ancient Rome... Do you have a national anthem in this era??Damn it, it''s too far ahead...you guys also came here, right??


    Others were laughing and singing, and Zhou Ye kept spitting out in his heart... After spitting out Brother Long, spitting out the chopsticks brother, spitting out the position of Yanmenguan by the Roman Legion.


    then----


    The entire banquet, on Zhou Ye''s side, turned into a spit meeting...


    The banquet has an end...


    The people who had celebrated for a day also gradually dispersed...


    After all, they have been tired for more than ten days, and finally they can have a good rest tonight...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye, Huo An, and Lucis were sitting by the bonfire...drinking and chatting...


    When people drink too much, they tend to have the desire to talk, and when they were unfamiliar before, Lucis could bear it, not in front of Zhou Ye and Huo An, but-through these days of getting along, he felt that these two People are friends you can make.


    So --- Talking Lucius is online.


    "I am a general under the god of war Krasu..."


    "He secretly sent all his troops to the Kingdom of Parth, and formed an alliance with the Queen of Parth..."


    "The Queen of Peace is Madame Crasu''s younger sister..."

 Chapter 1468

    "Crasso''s eldest son, Tibis is dangerous and ambitious!"


    "Krasu is going to appoint his youngest son, Pulis as his heir!"


    "He entrusted me to protect his youngest son to the death..."


    "The young lord Pulis suddenly suffered from an eye disease..."


    "The Queen of Peace kindly gifted him eyedrops to save him... but Tibis took the opportunity to poison the medicine and blinded his younger brother by taking the opportunity to kill Pulis!"


    "Then, he even murdered his father...I am now desperate. I can only take my army and protect my little lord to flee everywhere..."


    "Until I arrived at Yanmen Pass that day...I am already a person who has lost my country!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile after hearing Luquis''s words...


    He laughed a little too abruptly, and Lucius and Huo An were both stunned...


    Damn it, we spit out the sad past here, what are you laughing at??


    "Is it funny?" Lucius was already a little angry...


    "Hmm...Of course it''s funny!!" Zhou Ye smiled and patted Luquis on the shoulder, and said, "Come on, let''s touch what you mean!"


    "First, your lord is the Krasu who is known as the God of War, right?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile, "Don''t tell me, his name as the God of War is based on the kindness of others!!!"


    "Of course not, my lord Crassou, he successfully defeated the Spartak rebellion! quell the riots in the Roman Empire!" Lucius retorted loudly.


    "Well, since your lord is so resourceful, how can he fail to see the ambition of his eldest son??" Zhou Ye continued: "And, I guess-your lord only has He established his youngest son as heir because-Pulis has a blood relationship with the Queen of Peace... right?"


    "Uh¡ªthat''s right, Tibis and the little lord are half brothers...but what does this have to do?" Lucis asked rhetorically.


    "Of course it matters, it''s going to be a big deal!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Your master knows that his elder son is eyeing his position, but he also passed his position to his younger son. , So... for what?? Isn¡¯t it still for the plot of the Parthian Empire?? If the future Queen Parthian has no children, then your little lord will be able to put on the crown of the Parthian Empire??"


    "How could it be... The Empress of the Parthian Empire is already the mother of three children..."


    "However-everything will happen in this world. It is so common that a child dies early..."


    "It''s a pity that your lord''s trick of plotting the rest of the empire annoyed his elder son Tibis... In the end, his eldest son killed his father and his younger brother in order to get his position... so-your lord died... ...Died in his own conspiracy...Don''t you think it''s ridiculous?" Zhou Ye smiled and stood up after speaking these words leisurely...


    He plans to go back to rest...


    And Lucius who heard him was already dumbfounded...


    Why... After Zhou Ye said these expressions, he suddenly felt that his lord''s death was not a loss at all??Based on his understanding of his lord, it is really possible that these were the things Zhou Ye analyzed... Why didn''t he think of it before??


    Reference 1863


    The first thousand eight hundred and sixty-three chapters


    Just when Zhou Ye was about to leave, suddenly--


    A group of Lucis''s men ran over and shouted: "The general... the brother who went to the kingdom of peace... are back!!"


    His shouting not only made Lucis stand up, but also made Zhou Ye stop his footsteps...


    "Is this time actually? The Roman army came so fast..." Zhou Ye whispered in a voice that the two of them couldn''t hear, "Things are starting to get interesting..."


    "Let''s go and see..." Lucius said, and asked Zhou Ye, "Should we go together? Zhou..."


    After the analysis just now, Lukuis felt that Zhou Ye was a very wise man...Although he said that he had passed away as the lord, but-Lukuis had to admit that maybe Zhou Ye was right... His lord was killed by his own ambition...


    He also wanted to hear Zhou Ye''s other opinions...


    Therefore, he invited Zhou Ye...


    Hearing what Lucis said, Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, "Okay!"


    "Then let''s go!!" Lucius said, heading towards their temporary residence...


    As he walked, he explained to Zhou Ye: "The lieutenant I sent to the Parthian nation is to retrieve the peace agreement, hoping to prove that Tibis is a rebellious person..."


    "Haha..." Hearing what Lucis said, what else could Zhou Ye say besides haha??


    Rebellious??In this world, are there few people who kill their father and brother for their rights??


    The phrase "the king and the loser" was born for this reason. The history books are all written by the victor... Didn''t Li Shimin kill his brother and imprison his father?Didn¡¯t the history books sing praises for him?He even deliberately downplayed his foreign blood...


    So... the history book is a bitch, a bitch that the winner can play at will.


    When Lucius heard Zhou Ye''s slightly mocking laughter, he felt like he had done something wrong again...


    However, this time is not the time to inquire, he desperately wants to know whether his lieutenant has brought back what he wants.


    In this way, under the leadership of Lucis, Zhou Ye and Huo An walked towards the room where the Roman Legion was temporarily staying...


    At this time, in that room, many soldiers from the Roman Legion who had heard the news gathered here...


    They are waiting for the arrival of their general...


    "What happened to you?" Lucius looked at his lieutenant''s bloody face, and his heart sank... hurriedly asked, "Did the Queen of Peace tear up the peace agreement?"


    "We didn''t see the Parthian Queen, we didn''t even reach the Parthian Empire..."


    "Not to the Parthian Empire? What''s the matter with your appearance?"


    "On the way, we met a large army... a hundred thousand army led by Tibis... We were discovered by them... The brothers of the Duhu Mansion came back to cover me and were caught by them..."


    Hearing this...


    All the soldiers of the Roman Legion fell silent...


    A hundred thousand army... they only have less than a thousand people... how to fight??


    At this moment, Pulis Xiaozheng who had been sitting on the couch was talking...


    "Lucis..."


    Hearing Xiao Zhengtai''s voice, Lucius walked to him and knelt down... "I am here..."


    "My mother said... No matter how beautiful the sunset is, it will always turn black... I know my sunset is about to end, don¡¯t feel sorry for me, anyway, I¡¯m already blind. As for my brother, let me Face it yourself!"


    Hearing Puliss'' words, Lucis didn''t speak for a while... After a while, he nodded softly, "You are very brave..."


    Having said this, he lightly hugged Puliss head, kissed his forehead lightly, and said, "But, I also have my responsibility!"


    After saying this, Lucius stood up, turned to his men, and said, "We will meet him!!"


    "Yes, General!" XN

 Chapter 1469

    The soldiers shouted loudly. In their minds, their commander-in-chief Lucis will always be their most admired person, and they are willing to follow him to face a war that is doomed to defeat.


    Huo An stopped Lucis who was about to walk out the door... and said: "Lucis...can''t go!!"


    "Huo An... If you help, they will be angry with you... The city we built together is just a dream, a dream that lasts only fifteen days. I owe you enough!" It''s not that he doesn''t want to find reinforcements, but - he knows that even if Huo An helps him, there is only one more unjust dead person, and it is useless for war.


    "Wait a minute, Lucis... Think about it carefully. If Tibis is just to arrest you, where does he need a hundred thousand troops? So many troops have occupied the entire Silk Road and even endangered the big man, I think, Tibis must be in collusion with the prefect. The Protector of the Protectorate is responsible for safeguarding the safety of the Silk Road. I have to borrow troops from Yin Po, a colleague of the Protectorate, and I will definitely be able to stop them!"


    Hearing what Huo An said, Lucis hadn''t spoken yet... Zhou Ye, who was standing by, smiled...


    "Boss Huo, if I were you, I wouldn''t go to Yin Po to borrow soldiers..."


    Huo An was stunned when he heard this... "Why??"


    "If you think about it, the customs clearance document of the Duhu Mansion appeared in the box of smuggled gold coins. The entire Duhu Mansion could not get rid of the relationship. Why did your deputy Yin Po have nothing to do, but you and your brothers were all Are you arrested?" Zhou Ye sighed helplessly... "Boss Huo, you can have a snack... Kindness is not a sin, but kindness being exploited is a sin!"


    "..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Huo An was dumbfounded...


    He used to always like to use the utmost kindness to try to figure out others, but...now, when he heard Zhou Ye''s words, he felt vaguely... what Zhou Ye said was indeed correct...


    However, even so, he still refuses to believe that Yin Po is such a person... "It is impossible... He is also our brother... How could he do such a thing?"


    Zhou Ye didn''t plan to quarrel with Huo An, he just smiled and said, "It may not be possible, but you already have a conclusion in your heart, don''t you??"


    Huo An trembled and looked, and wanted to refute Zhou Ye again... However, he couldn''t think of a reason to refute...


    There was an accident in the customs clearance of the Duhu Mansion. Why did Yin Po, his deputy, have nothing to do with him, but instead he and his brothers who were close to him were caught in Yanmenguan as hard labor??


    Even if it was really done by them, the speed of the investigation in the prefectural palace should not be so fast, and the arrests were so accurate, all of them were brothers who were close to him... There is no tricky, who believes?To the younger, it was because Yin Po, the second and fifth boy, betrayed him. To the larger, it might even be that Yin Po and the prefect colluded with him to frame him...


    Reference 1864


    The first thousand eight hundred and sixty-four chapters


    Lucius looked at Huo An¡¯s bereaved appearance, couldn¡¯t help shrugging his shoulders, and then said to Zhou Ye: ¡°It seems that the reinforcements are gone... But I think you really seem to be a devil. The same, to smash all the beauty in others'' hearts mercilessly!"


    "If this beauty is achieved based on lies, then... is it really beautiful?" Zhou Ye asked back...


    "Hehe... that''s right, the beauty whitewashed by a lie is just a lie in the end..." At this point, Lucis patted Joan silently on the shoulder...just to comfort him..." Huo An, I feel sorry...but, maybe this is also good news, at least...you don''t have to go on the battlefield with me!"


    Having said this, Lucis is about to step out...


    "Wait a minute!!" This time it was Zhou Ye''s turn to speak... "Do you just take your brothers to face the 100,000 army? They trust you and love you so much, but you want to bring Will your conscience hurt if they are on a dead end?"


    When Lucius heard Zhou Ye''s words, he immediately stood there...


    He knew that Zhou Ye was right. He was going to take his brothers to fight a defeated war, and-maybe this war will end with the annihilation of his army... no one Will be spared, no one can survive...


    "General, we are not afraid of death!"


    "Yes, General... We are willing to follow you and go to Tibis for a while!"


    "General..."


    "General..."


    Seeing Lucius was silent there, his soldiers suddenly became irritable, and they shouted with excitement, as if this gave them infinite courage.


    "No..." Lucius said, raising his hand, motioning his brothers to be quiet."Zhou is right... I am indeed leading you to a path to hell... Now, I declare... All brothers who don''t want to go to the battlefield, can stay here... or..."


    Having said this, Lucius''s tone became a little heavy...


    He knew that if he said the following sentence, perhaps the whole legion''s heart would dissipate, but-he still said it."Or, you can walk towards the pass and leave here. I think Tibis didn''t dare to invade the Han Dynasty...So... if you walk towards the pass, you will have a stable life..."


    Hearing what Lucius said, the soldiers fell silent...


    None of them said a word...


    It cannot be said that everyone is a warrior who regards death as home, but-the first person to be a deserter at this time will definitely be despised by others for a lifetime...


    So everyone is waiting...


    And Zhou Ye, who was standing on the side, couldn''t help but roll his eyes... Fuck, I said this to make you ask me for help, not to let you disband the legion... You idiot...


    However, he changed his mind and smiled again...


    It is true that Lucis is not to blame for not asking him for help... how do you say?What he has shown up to now is just a young man with greater strength and a little bit of brains. No matter how crazy Lucis is, he will not think that Zhou Ye can resist a hundred thousand army alone...


    Alas, it seems that I still have to recommend myself.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Lucis...I can help you destroy this 100,000 army...even I can help you bring your little lord back to Rome and successfully inherit his father''s position... "


    "You?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lucis couldn''t help but look at him...


    He admitted that Zhou Ye''s force was indeed beyond his reach, and his mind was far inferior to him... But how many people could kill an army of 100,000 with him alone??How can he trust Zhou Ye??"Do you have an army?"


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lukuis'' spirit was shocked. He just asked casually... Unexpectedly, Zhou Ye actually had an army... What is his identity??


    However, he can''t take much care of it now... Based on his understanding of getting along with Zhou Ye these days, he knows that Zhou Ye seems to be careless on weekdays, but-in the event of a major event, it will be conditional..." What price do I have to pay?"


    "The price?" Zhou Ye smiled."Do you think what price will be paid in your current situation?"


    "..." Lucis was speechless...


    People are hard to dismantle, brother...Although I am a little downright now, you can''t give up face like this, can you??


    "I believe you won''t help us for no reason..." Lucis said: "Just like in our country, when you hire other free soldiers to fight, you need to pay for it. Zhou, tell me your price. ...I hired you!"


    "My price is cheap and cheap, and expensive is also very expensive..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Well, let me help you eliminate Tibis''s 100,000 army first, and then let''s talk about the price. ??"


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lucis was silent...


    He knew that, instead of talking about the cost of employment, there were only two possibilities. One was-Zhou Ye demanded too high a price, so high that they felt pain, and the other was-Zhou Ye wanted. The price-it is not suitable to say in this large public...


    No matter what kind of price Zhou Ye wants... Lucis has no room for rejection...


    Because, he is now at the end of his life...


    Even if he knew that Zhou Ye might want the lion to open his mouth after victory...


    "I see..." Lucius nodded vigorously... "I hired you!!"


    Having said this, Lucis asked the attendant next to the little prince to quickly bring a piece of parchment and write an employment agreement in Latin to Zhou Ye...Of course, the remuneration column is blank, waiting for Zhou Ye fill out by yourself.


    Then let Pulis Xiaozheng Tai put his handprint on...

 Chapter 1470

    This employment agreement is not a big deal...


    But-the premise is that Zhou Ye will be able to defeat Tibis''s army of 100,000, and then return to Rome... Otherwise, this paper agreement is just waste paper.


    After Zhou Ye took the agreement and looked at it, he smiled and stuffed it into his pocket...


    "Now, can you show me your legion that can defeat a hundred thousand army?" Lucis asked solemnly.


    "Of course no problem!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, "However, it takes some time for the army to gather, you know!"


    "Of course I understand!" said Lucis. "But at least you have to tell me an exact time, don''t you?"


    Reference 1865


    One thousand eight hundred and sixty-five chapters


    "Exact time?"


    "Yes, the exact time!" Lucis nodded, "I want to know how long we need to hold on before we can wait for your reinforcements!"


    "It doesn''t take too long... You can see my reinforcements after daybreak tomorrow!" Zhou Ye said with a smile...


    "Tomorrow dawn?" Lucius was surprised when he heard Zhou Ye''s words...


    How big is the legion that can destroy a hundred thousand army??


    Let¡¯s put it this way, only if you have at least twice as many soldiers as the Tibis Legion, you dare to relax a little bit, and, even so, you can¡¯t really claim to be able to defeat the 100,000 Roman Legion, and various factors such as immediate reaction restrict it. The conditions for victory... Even if you have an army of 200,000, you can only say that you have a bigger win.


    War has never been more than a game of numbers. In ancient and modern times, in China and abroad, there are few examples of victory with less??


    So here comes the question...


    How long does it take for such a huge army to assemble??


    Uh, at least, it is calculated in days... that is to say, it will take at least a few days to gather such a huge army. This is based on sufficient training for that army. Thing...


    "Are you sure that tomorrow morning, I will be able to see the legion you said?" Lukuis looked at Zhou Ye and asked with an unbelievable appearance.


    "Of course!!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded... "You will see a scene that makes you feel unimaginable!"


    "...I''m starting to think, did I believe in the wrong person..." Lucius said helplessly, "Can I go back on it now?"


    "Of course not..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "It''s just one night, you have to have some patience!!"


    "Okay, okay!!" Lucius sighed... "Although I don''t have much time, but-one night, I still wasted..."


    "You won''t regret your decision!" Zhou Ye smiled and walked out... "I should call my army. See you tomorrow..."


    "see you tomorrow!!"


    Lucis, who watched Zhou Ye leave the room, couldn''t help but mutter to himself: "I hope, I''m not joking about my life..."


    At this moment, Huo An, who had just been hit and kept silent, said, "Trust Brother Zhou...I have never seen him break his promise. As long as it is something he promised, no matter how outrageous it is, it will eventually come true. !"


    "I hope so!" Lucius said, looking at Huo An and asked: "Huo An, are you all right!! That fellow Zhou Ye always likes to hit people like this... I think you must be very unhappy now Feels good..."


    Hearing what Lucis said, Huo An smiled bitterly and said: "It is indeed very uncomfortable. When I was taken away by the Taishou Palace, he also told Yin Po to help me find out the truth... As a result, only now I found out, I am a person who believes in the wrong with eyes and no beads..."


    Having said this, Huo An sighed deeply, "But this is fine, at least, let me see clearly, the true face of a person...Although Brother Zhou''s words are very unpleasant, but-it wakes me up... Shouldn''t be taken advantage of...so, I will really have a snack..."


    "Ha, it seems that guy has done a good thing!!"


    "Don''t make fun of me anymore..."


    "Hahaha... it''s okay, I think you should really have a snack..."


    "Well, we are actually going to have a snack..."


    When he heard Huo An¡¯s words, Luciston also fell silent... It was so embarrassing to think that his lord was so dead... Hey, the conspirators will surely die under the conspiracy... This sentence is really true.


    Just when the two were in the room with emotion, Zhou Ye had already led Bai Da out of Yanmen Pass...


    Next to a naturally formed mound not far outside the city, Zhou Ye stopped his footsteps...


    "Da Bai, go and call your brothers and sisters... Another gluttonous meal is about to begin..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Bai Da''s head, and said, "Let your brothers and sisters, be sure to Before dawn, rush here to gather...I don¡¯t want to be called a liar, do you know?"


    "Ooooooo..." Baida nodded sensibly...then the wolf howled and ran away...


    It may be very difficult for others to find the trail of wolves... But for Bai Da, it is too easy to find his own companion...


    Seeing Da Bai''s distant figure and the howling of the wolf from time to time, Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head... "This guy, it''s really reliable!!"


    While talking, Zhou Ye took out his tent and snapped his fingers.


    The magic tent is like a fully automatic machine, supporting itself...


    I have to say that magic is really convenient sometimes...


    After sighing for the convenience of magic, Zhou Ye walked directly into his magic tent and slept in Yanmenguan for several days. He missed his soft couch so much now...


    In the bathroom that comes with the magic tent, after taking a hot bath...Zhou Ye directly lay down on the couch and closed his eyes... "Sure enough, I''m still a little in love..."


    As he said to himself, Zhou Ye quickly fell asleep...


    And Bai Da outside is using his own wolf howling to summon his brothers and sisters...


    In fact, because of Bai Da¡¯s hard work, the soldiers in charge of the night watch at Yanmen Gate were awake all night by the howls of wolves one after another...


    When the morning sun rises from the horizon...


    Lucius just slept for less than a while...


    Although it is said that a person who has become a major event must have calmness in the event, but-Lucis is obviously not a person who has become a major event. Since Zhou Ye left last night, he tossed over and over again and couldn''t sleep. When he closed his eyes, he was tweeted. The 100,000 army of Bis...


    He didn''t sleep almost all night, only squinted for a while in the early morning...


    Just when he just fell asleep, suddenly, he felt that someone was shaking himself violently...


    "General...General...you wake up soon!!"


    "What''s the matter? Is Tibis here yet?" The first sentence when Lucis opened his eyes was to ask about the enemy.


    "No...not Tibis''s army...but...but, the city has been surrounded by wild wolves..." the Roman soldier said anxiously.


    "Wild wolves? Surround us??" Hearing what his men said, Lucis said without paying any attention: "Then you will kill those wild wolves... Isn''t that a good ingredient for snacks?"


    "Um...we want to...but there are too many wild wolves..."


    "how many??"

 Chapter 1471

    "This...I don''t know how to say it, you can go take a look at it yourself!!"


    Reference 1866


    The first thousand eight hundred and sixty-six chapters


    When Lucius walked up the wall...


    The walls are already crowded with people.


    When they looked outside the city, they were all strange and frightened...


    "This... these wolves are really too big... what did they eat to grow up so big?"


    "A lot of wolves..."


    "Allah is up...Is this the divine punishment that the gods are angry, so they descended?"


    "Oh longevity..."


    Because most of the labors gathered here are foreigners, their beliefs are also very different... However, at this time they are all carrying out a move, which is to pray to the gods they believe in...


    No way, the scene in front of me is really terrifying...


    Lucius looked down at the city, and he was dumbfounded... "The sun god... are you testing your people?"


    I saw that at this time outside Yanmen Pass... The land originally covered by yellow sand has turned into a gray-black ocean... Looking around, it is full of tall and hideous wild wolves...


    These wild wolves didn''t howl or fight, they just crawled or squatted so quietly... They all seemed extremely quiet.


    If it weren''t for them to stick out their tongues from time to time, they would be really easy to be mistaken for statues...


    However, the appearance of the wolves caused a sudden thought in Lucis''s heart... [Why do these wolves look like trained soldiers??


    As soon as this thought emerged in his mind, Lucis shook his head and threw this nonsense thought out...


    joke¡­¡­


    The trained wolves...?


    Stop it¡­¡­


    If it¡¯s just a single wolf, or if hundreds of wolves have been trained, Lucis believes that, after all, the profession of a trainer is not without...


    However, the darkness in front of you, looking at it, there are at least hundreds of thousands of giant wolves. If they have been trained, it is a bit nonsense... Taming a wild wolf is definitely not a simple matter. Do not even even think about domesticating hundreds of thousands of wild wolves at the same time...


    That requires at least the same number of trainers...


    However, there are so many trainers, can you do something else bad??Training wolves for Mao??


    Isn¡¯t it better to train elephants for combat?That kind of thing like a giant, as long as it is put on iron armor, it is simply a meat grinder on the battlefield.


    Just when Lucius was complaining in his heart, suddenly¡ªthe wolf tide under the city in front of him suddenly moved...


    "Look, look...the wolves, they moved..."


    "Fuck... it looks so spectacular..."


    Seeing the movements of the wolves in front of him, Lucis had to admit that what the alien said was true, and it looked really spectacular...


    I saw a pack of wolves like a gray ocean, suddenly rushing toward both sides like Moses dividing the sea...


    In the middle of them, a avenue ten meters wide was let out...


    Then, a figure walked from the avenue in the wolf tide towards Yanmen Pass...where he walked, all the giant wolves on both sides crawled on the ground, as if worshiping their gods. general¡­¡­


    "Zhou Ye!!!"


    Seeing this figure, Lucius shouted out his name in surprise...


    "Hey, Lucis... what do you think of my giant wolf legion?" Zhou Ye has also come to the city of Yanmen Pass at this moment... and shouted at Lucis on the wall.


    "This..." Looking at the confident Zhou Ye, Lu Kuisi didn''t know what to say...


    After thinking for a while, he said loudly: "Wait for me there, I will go down and talk to you..."


    After speaking, he said to his soldier: "Everyone, follow me..."


    "Yes, General!"


    The Roman soldiers yelled one by one and replied.


    "General, do we need to bring weapons?" A soldier hesitated and asked.


    After all, there are so many wild wolves outside, even those who have been on the battlefield for a long time are a little bit frustrated in their hearts...


    "No need to bring..." After saying this, Lucis suddenly paused. After thinking about it, he said: "You should put on all my armor and take weapons..."


    "Yes, General!" XN


    After the soldiers all agreed, they returned to their camps and equipped all their armors and weapons...


    Why did Lucis suddenly change his mind??


    Because... after experiencing the shock just now, he suddenly realized one thing...


    Even trained wolves, their teeth cannot bite through the iron armor of the soldiers...


    So, this is embarrassing...


    Hundreds of thousands of wolves faced a Roman legion armed to the teeth with a hundred thousand, only to be slaughtered...


    If Lucis was a man who did nothing to achieve his goal, he should praise Zhou Ye''s wolf tide legion loudly, and then flick them up to death.


    Other wolves may not be able to do it, but-it is easy to delay for a while and cause some losses to Tibis''s army.


    It''s a pity that although Lucis is following the insidious and cunning master of Krassus, he hasn''t learned anything about Krassus'' insidiousness...Instead, he is a more real guy.


    Therefore, Lucis planned to use the strength of his soldiers to persuade Zhou Ye to give up this transaction...


    He didn''t want to watch Zhou Ye go to die...


    In fact, in essence, Lucis and Hoan are the same type of people, except that one is kind and the other is loyal.


    But, in general, they are all good people...


    Lucius stood behind the city gate, waiting for the arrival of his own soldiers, while thinking in his heart how to persuade Zhou Ye to give up this transaction...


    However¡ªbefore he could come up with a reason, his soldiers were already fully armed, and they appeared in a neat line before his eyes...

 Chapter 1472

    "General!" XN


    Looking at these energetic soldiers, Lucis took a deep breath, and then said: "Open the gate, let''s go out..."


    "Yes!" XN


    As several Roman soldiers ran to the door, they lifted the huge bolt of the city gate...


    The gate of Yanmen Pass creaked slowly...


    Lucis took his soldiers, stepping on the drums, and walked out of the city gate...


    However, at this moment, everyone on the wall is in a mess...


    "Huo Tou, go take a look... Lucis is about to fight Lang Jun!!"


    "what??"


    Huo An also saw the appearance of Lucis... He looked at Lucis, and then at the heavily armed Roman soldiers behind Lucis, he couldn''t help it anymore... "Brothers of the Protectorate Guys, follow me down..."


    "Yes!!"


    "Lucis dared to challenge Lang Jun, I admire him as a man!!"


    "Huo Tou, are you going to save Lucis?"


    "Hahaha..."


    Hearing the laughter of the brothers, Huo An sighed helplessly. He was really going to save Lucis, let alone, based on his knowledge of Zhou Ye... Lucis added The soldiers behind him went up together, all for nothing.


    Reference 1867


    The first thousand eight hundred and sixty-seven chapters


    At this moment, outside the city gate, Lucis had already arrived in front of Zhou Ye...


    "I have to admit... Zhou, you gave me a big surprise!!" Lukuis looked at Zhou Ye and said with a wry smile: "But this is far from enough...!"


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye smiled when he heard Lukuis'' words... "Why?"


    "Although your wolves... uh, the wolf clan army is indeed amazing... but..." said this, Lucis hesitated, as if to think about the more appropriate words, "but... they are far from the Roman legions. Opponent..."


    "Wolves rely on their minions to inflict damage... and the standard armor of the Roman Legion can defend against these injuries very well!!" Said this, Lucius beckoned to a heavy infantry behind him...


    The heavily armed infantry quickly walked to Lucis''s side... "General!!"


    Lucius nodded at him, then looked at Zhou Ye, and said, "Look...this is the standard configuration of the Roman legion...the shields and armor on them can well defend your wolf clan legion. Minions... but your wolf clan army has no way to defend against their weapons... can it?"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled, smiling very happily... "Would you like to try it?"


    "Huh?? Listen to me... Zhou, I am not..."


    "I said, do you want to try it?" Zhou Ye interrupted Luquis''s words and said in a more serious tone: "I use the same number of wolf soldiers to fight against your same number of heavy infantry, how about??"


    "..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s unwillingness to listen, Lucis nodded and said, "Well, I hope failure can make you more sober!!"


    "It''s too early to say who wins and loses!" Zhou Ye waved his hand indifferently and said, "You''re ready... just call me!"


    "We can do it anytime!!"


    "Then let''s start preparing now!!"


    With that said, Zhou Ye patted Bai Da''s head and motioned for him to call out a hundred giant wolves...


    After Bai Da nodded obediently, without returning to the wolves, he squatted down beside Zhou Ye, Yang Tian made a long roar...


    With his long howling, more than a hundred giant wolves at the forefront of the wolf tide stood up one after another and walked towards Zhou Ye...


    On the other side, Lucis''s one hundred heavy infantry were also ready.


    They held a shield and put up a classic defensive formation...


    "Can you start?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile at Lucis.


    "Of course, I can do it here anytime, I have confidence in my brothers!!" Luques said unceremoniously.


    "Let¡¯s start then! I think my pets will let your boys know that what is called a man is not as good as a wolf!" Zhou Ye said, confessing to Dabai: "If your men lose this time, you Give me an empty stomach to return to the Western Regions...Remember, don''t hurt people..."


    "Woo woo woo..." Bai Da heard Zhou Ye''s words, and his aggrieved wolf face was about to turn into a bun... You still have to win, but you can''t hurt people... Bai Da really wants to say, "Chen concubine can''t do it. Arrived."


    However, when it found that the pitiful tactics did not work well in front of the uncle, it immediately stood up...It directly let out a wolf howl, which actually gave people a tragic feeling...


    After hearing its wolves howling, the hundred or ten giant wolves that were pointed out against the Roman heavy infantry suddenly turned blood red...they looked at the heavy infantry, full of badness... ¡­


    Hearing Bai Da''s howling wolf, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    This slippery head, after he didn''t learn anything else, he learned to sneak and rape...Although I don''t quite understand what the white howl means, but-just think about it and you will know it. This guy must have played with it. Put up and down...


    The rough meaning is, [If I lose, I will have a hard time. Don¡¯t think about it. I will go back to the Western Regions hungry, and you will also give me back to the Western Regions hungry...]


    Of course, the above is purely speculation...Zhou Ye is not interested in sensing their thoughts with a telepathy...


    In short, the aura of the giant wolves has become different...


    If they just looked like harmless giant wolves after eating, they are now a group of hungry wolves who have been hungry for many days.


    Seeing the unkind eyes of the giant wolves, the heavy infantry could not help but swallow a few mouthfuls and spit... they clenched their shields and weapons...


    At this time, Huo An also rushed down...


    He originally thought that it was Lucius and Zhou Ye who were going to clashed. As a result-now it seems that the two are just trying to make their own subordinates compete...


    Therefore, he simply greeted Lucius and Zhou Ye and acted as a referee.


    He has a good relationship with Zhou Ye and Lucis, so if he is the referee, Zhou Ye and Lucis still have no objection...


    One side is a Roman heavy infantry armed with a huge shield and armed to the teeth, while the other side is a group of giant wolves that look like little calves...The battle between the two sides seems to be on the verge.


    "Start!!"


    As Huo An''s voice fell, both sides started their own actions.


    I saw the well-trained Roman heavy infantrymen, leaning against each other, blocking their bodies with shields. In the gaps left between the shields, the spearheads of short spears had leaked out, obviously-- They are going to play defensive counterattack...


    To be honest, seeing this situation, Huo An couldn''t help but take care of Zhou Ye.


    In his opinion, although Zhou Ye''s giant wolf looks terrifying...but beasts are beasts. Facing humans with thick armor, they can only rely on fangs and claws, and they are at an absolute disadvantage...


    After all, the minions of the beasts are useless to the thick shield...

 Chapter 1473

    However, when he looked at Zhou Ye, he couldn''t help being stunned...


    At this time, Zhou Ye didn''t have the slightest worry on his face... Instead, there was a faint smile...


    This made Huo An curious...


    Based on his understanding of Zhou Ye, when Zhou Ye leaked such an expression, someone would be unlucky... Could it be that Zhou Ye had any other tricks??


    At this moment, the giant wolves have also completed their preparations...


    They all let out a wolf howl, and then rushed toward the Roman shield like a whirlwind...


    Facing the charge of the wolves, the heavy infantry tightened their shields one by one, and then leaned forward at an angle of forty-five degrees, and pressed their shoulders against the back of the shield...


    This is the tactic used to prevent the cavalry from charging...


    Although maybe the wolves are not as powerful as horses, they don''t dare to be careless, and this is already a habit that is immersed in their bones...


    And at this time, the wolves have already charged...


    The battle between the two was at this moment...


    Reference 1868


    The first thousand eight hundred and sixty-eight chapters


    It''s too late, then soon...


    The wolves have already reached the front of the Roman soldiers at a speed no less than that of the cavalry charge...


    Then, the Roman soldiers felt a huge impact from the shield they were holding to their bodies...


    With that strength, they, who have been fighting for a long time, couldn''t help but gnaw their teeth...


    "Damn it, it doesn''t look like the strength of a wolf at all, but rather like the strength of those heavy cavalry..."


    A Roman soldier couldn''t help saying...


    Regarding his words, the other soldiers nodded their heads in agreement...This strength is indeed a bit surprising...


    Fortunately, they defended this wave of force...


    Now, it''s their turn to fight back...


    Thinking of this, the centurion shouted loudly: "Pike!!"


    However, when he finished yelling these words, he found that...how could the spear in his hand not be pulled back...


    He couldn''t help but look out from the gap in the shield, and saw a ferocious wolf biting the spear in his hand, and he couldn''t withdraw his spear...If you want to pierce the spear, Always retract the spear first, and then stab it out, right?Now¡ªthe Centurion found embarrassingly¡ªhis spear could not be retrieved...this Nima...


    However, at this time, the change happened again...


    Looking from the outside of the battlefield, I saw that after the first wave of charging giant wolves bit the Roman soldier¡¯s spear, the second wave of giant wolves have also rushed up, and they directly borrowed from the first wave of giant wolves. Li, jumped up and rushed into the shield formation instantly...


    This time, the first layer of defensive shield array is over...


    After the giant wolves jumped into the shield formation, they unceremoniously bit the arms of the Roman soldiers and dragged them out of the field...


    At this time, you can see the strangeness of these giant wolves...


    After being bitten by the arm by the giant wolves, the Roman soldiers couldn''t fight away...


    In the end, after Lucis discussed with Zhou Ye and admitted that these soldiers had been killed on the battlefield, the giant wolves released their wolf''s mouth under Bai Da''s order.


    Since the Roman shield is stacked layer by layer...so, after breaking the first layer of shield, it is not a victory.


    When the giant wolves planned to perform their tricks the second time, the Roman soldiers learned to be clever. They did not wait for the giant wolf to hit the shield and would never extend their spear...


    However, this only slightly delayed their survival time...


    As long as their spears are pierced out, they will never be recovered again...


    You know, hiding behind the shield, while being safe, also restricts the angle at which the spear can pierce...The cunning wolves are as if they have become spirits, hiding behind the shield, waiting for the soldiers to stab their own long Spears, even, there are giant wolves deliberately dangling at the edge of the trajectory of their spears...


    Lure these soldiers to stab out the spear...


    then¡­¡­


    The second shield array is also tragedy...


    When they arrived at the third layer of the shield formation, they simply gathered the shields tightly together, and even held the shields above their heads...this is exactly a tortoise formation...


    Faced with such an incomprehensible formation, the giant wolves are also angry...


    They howled and rushed towards the shield array one after another...


    This does not mean that these guys gave up their strategy, on the contrary, they are aiming at a place to collide...


    No matter how powerful the infantry were, they couldn¡¯t stop this series of massive collisions... After only two rounds, the final tortoise formation was knocked out by the giant wolves...


    When the tortoise shell formation has a gap, is it still the tortoise shell formation??


    Obviously--


    The Roma Heavy Infantry Centurion, undisputedly lost this game...


    "Well, Zhou... I have to admit... I underestimated your wolf clan army again..." Lucis had nothing to say at this time... "Are these guys really wolves?? They More cunning than some humans..."


    Facing Lucis''s words, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and did not answer."Now-do you have any questions about our agreement?"


    "Of course there is no problem..." Lucis exclaimed, "I don''t know how you trained them to be like this..."


    "Haha...commercial secret!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    In fact, he has been merciful against Zhou Ye this time... You know, this morning, he also realized the disadvantage of the wolves facing the Roman soldiers in heavy armor, so he deliberately strengthened them. Minions...


    At this time, the teeth of these giant wolves are already strong enough to pierce the armor...


    If it hadn''t been for the sentence he explained to Bai Da¡ªno injury is allowed, these Roman soldiers would have been torn to pieces by the giant wolves.


    You know, strategy is not what they are good at, what they are more good at is-exchange injury for injury, desperately bite.


    No way, why do they always bully the Huns with such tactics these days??I''m used to bullying...


    At this time... there were also Roman soldiers who discovered the bitten dented tooth marks on their armor and spears, and their faces were almost green... You know, weapons and armor are the second life of a soldier... ...How could they not feel bad??


    However, more people are full of joy...


    With such a powerful wolf clan army as an ally, they might really be able to fight back to Rome...

 Chapter 1474

    After all, they escaped, not voluntarily left their hometown...


    If possible, who would want to live in a foreign country forever?


    Now that the strength of the Great Wolf Legion was recognized, Lucis began to plan a counter-offensive plan...


    The first step, of course, is to find the position of the Tibis Legion...


    If you don¡¯t even know the enemy¡¯s location, then you have to fight a hammering battle...


    So, more than a dozen clever Roman soldiers, riding fast horses, went to the position where the adjutant had told them...


    Their only character is to find out where the Tibis Legion has gone and where it will be stationed...


    And what about Zhou Ye?Naturally, he will not be closed at Huiyanmen... He stayed with his wolf clan army...


    After all, he doesn''t like crowded places very much, and the conditions in Yanmen Pass are really not that good, not as comfortable as his own magic tent.


    At this time, the so-called legend of the wolf god has begun to spread among the various tribes in Yanmen Pass...


    In their opinion, the only person who can command such a large number of wolves is the wolf god... In this way, Zhou Ye''s infinite power has a perfect explanation. God, what ability is the past. Yes... he is a wolf god.


    Of course Zhou Ye also heard some rumors, but he just laughed about it. To a certain extent, he could indeed call himself a god, although he didn''t like that...


    Reference 1869


    The first thousand eight hundred and sixty-nine chapters


    "My men have already ascertained the location of Tibis Legion..."


    At this time, Lucis was discussing matters with Zhou Ye, Huo An and others in the room in Yanmen Pass...


    The cavalry he sent out has returned...


    "They''re here..." Lucis said, pointing his finger to a location on the Western Regions map spread on the desktop...


    "This is the ancient city of Loulan..." Huo An, who was standing on the side, immediately recognized the location pointed out by Lucis... "Tibis will indeed find a good place... Although it has been destroyed, many of the walls remain. All in good condition... it is a good place to stay!!"


    Hearing what Huo An said, Lucius nodded...


    And Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to complain... This movie is full of bugs...


    The time when the ancient Loulan kingdom was established was 176 BC, and the time it disappeared was 630 AD, and now, it is 48 BC... That is to say, the ancient Loulan kingdom was advanced by more than 700 years. Years have disappeared...this Nima...hey.


    Loulan Guguo said-I have a sentence that MMP doesn''t know when to say it...


    "Zhou? What''s the matter with you?" Lukuis couldn''t help asking when he saw the look on Zhou Ye''s face that he wanted to talk, but he couldn''t help but hold back.


    "Nothing...Now that the goal is determined, let''s set off!!" Zhou Ye said, turning his head and walking out...No, he can''t stay here anymore, he can''t help but want to complain about it. It''s in the world of BUG...


    "Zhou looks very upset?" Looking at Zhou Ye''s back, Lucis looked at Huo An and asked, "Did I say something wrong?"


    "Uh-shouldn''t it?" Huo An actually didn''t know why that expression on Zhou Ye''s face...


    Talk less gossip...


    With the goal determined--Zhou Ye''s wolf tribe army began to set off...


    Lucius also took his soldiers, following behind the wolf tribe army, and marching towards the ancient city of Loulan...


    I have to say that the scene of ten thousand wolves galloping looks really spectacular...Wherever the wolf clan army goes, ten thousand beasts make a fortune...especially those nomadic herdsmen who see the wolf tide from a distance. The one who ran screamed fast... as if his butt was on fire.


    Five days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Outside the ancient city of Loulan............


    Tibis''s army was already outside the ancient city of Loulan, and it was ready to fight.


    This is also no way...a wolf tide consisting of hundreds of thousands of wild wolves, it is really difficult to hide from others when they act...


    Moreover, since there are countries from the Western Regions who are good at the Great Han Empire, of course there are people from the Western Regions who hate the Han Empire, and most of the supplies for the Tibis Legion are supplied by such people... These people are selling to While providing food, they also passed the news of the upcoming wolf tide to Tibis...


    So, this is also the reason why Tibis is so rigorous.


    The Wolf Tide stopped in front of the Tibis Legion...


    At this moment Tibis is riding his horse, standing behind the heavy defense line of heavy infantry, looking at the wolf tide in front of him...


    "Interesting... Unexpectedly, the mysterious eastern country is still so wild... Actually still using beasts to fight..." Tibis looked at the wolf tide in front of him, without the slightest fear on his face... "This is really too much. Interesting..."


    "Tibis, I think you should pay attention..." An old Roman man standing beside Tibis said with a serious expression: "Yin Po has never said that the Han Dynasty has the habit of using wild beasts... I think we should be more careful!"


    "My teacher, you really like to worry too much..." Tibis paid no attention to his teacher''s advice."Do you think these beasts can pierce the armor of our soldiers with their minions?"


    Seeing Tibis''s indifferent appearance, his teacher just wanted to persuade a few more words...


    I saw--the wolf tide in the distance suddenly separated to the two sides...


    The group of people walked out from the divided wolf tide... It was not others, it was Zhou Ye, Lucius and Huo An.


    Zhou Ye and Huo An, Tibis didn¡¯t know each other, and didn¡¯t care about it... But for Lucis, he was not so familiar anymore...


    "Hahahaha...Lucis..." Tibis laughed and shouted: "Unexpectedly, after you assassinated my father and hijacked my brother to escape, you actually fell into a state of being with wild beasts... ¡­You are really depraved, Lucis..."


    "Tibis...you murdered your father and blinded your brother...you bastard..." Hearing Tibis''s falsehood, Lucis was trembling with anger...


    "Haha...Lucis, if you don''t have a ghost in your heart, why are you holding my brother to escape?" Faced with Lucis''s accusation, Tibis said in time...


    Things like Dayi are generally used to deceive the soldiers below...


    In front of the two armies, in front of so many Roman soldiers, Tibis certainly would not admit what he had done...


    Ordinary Roman soldiers can only be skeptical about this kind of thing...what do you tell them to tell the truth??


    However, now Tibis is their commander... they are born from the heart, towards Tibis...


    Hearing Tibis¡¯s shameless blood spurt...Lucis was so angry that he could not speak...


    "Okay, Lucis..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Lucis on the shoulder, and said: "The winner is the winner...When you catch him, all the truth will be revealed... With this kind of thing, you, a good person, can''t beat the guy on the opposite side who can kill his father and his brother..."


    "Hmm..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lucis nodded... He had to admit that he was really far inferior to Tibis in such things as shameless.


    "Leave Tibis to me... Zhou, I will add extra pay!"


    "No problem..." Zhou Ye smiled when he heard Lucis''s words... He yelled at Tibis, who was standing there triumphantly: "Hey, Curly...Don''t talk more nonsense... we Let''s fight!!"


    Tibis was stunned by Zhou Ye''s curly hair... He couldn''t help but ask his teacher: "Curl? Is he talking about me???"


    "......Um!" His teacher nodded silently...

 Chapter 1475

    "Oriental, you completely angered me..." Tibis couldn''t help shouting: "Soldiers...ready to fight!!"


    With his cry, the drum of the Roman army was beaten...


    Suddenly, in the entire battlefield, the sound of the Roman legion¡¯s drums colliding with the metal armor of the armor rang into a ball, sounding like a magnificent symphony of waves.


    Reference 1870


    One thousand eight hundred and seventy chapters


    The movement on the side of the Roman army made Bai standing beside Zhou Ye very upset...


    It seemed to dislike the sound of war drums... and let out a long howling.


    As it howled, the wild wolves in the entire wave of wolves suddenly started howling to the sky...


    This long and loud howl of wolves suppressed the drums of the Roman Legion...


    Moreover, I also received an unexpected surprise...


    What surprise??


    In the Roman Legion, there were quite a few cavalry...their general tasks were to intersperse the two wings of the enemy''s formation and disrupt the frequency of enemy attacks...


    However, after hearing the loud howling of the wolf, almost all the horses were shocked...


    They disregarded the control of the knights on their bodies, one by one began to cover their heads and rush...


    All of a sudden, the entire cavalry formation was chaotic...


    Seeing this situation, Lucis couldn''t help but said with misfortune: "Zhou, I didn''t expect your wolf clan army to bring me such a surprise..."


    "Haha...attack!" Zhou Ye didn''t bother to stand here and beep with them... directly instructed Dabai: "Let your brothers and sisters, let go of their belly and eat!!"


    "Wow¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Dabai heard this, excitedly let out a wolf howl again.


    With its howling of wolves... the wolf tide began to move...


    The giant wolves of the entire wolf clan army began to accelerate slowly. When they reached the midpoint of the battlefield, their speed had reached the highest...


    Looking at it, the yellow land on the battlefield is like being submerged by black-gray tides, and this wolf tide composed of hundreds of thousands of giant wolves, with an overwhelming momentum, rushes towards the legion where Tibis is located. Past...


    "Stay...Stay steady..."


    The centurions of the heavy infantry of the Roman Legion were also shouting loudly: "They are just a group of beasts manipulated by humans. Don¡¯t be afraid of anything... Hold on, use your shield to block their fangs, Your spears pierced their throats, they are much easier to deal with than humans..."


    And Tibis, who was surrounded by layers of military formations, had just been depressed by his own cavalry legion¡¯s unsatisfactory performance, but when he saw the giant wolf rushing towards his troops, his face There is a smile...


    "I think, tonight I can give the soldiers an extra meal, how about using these wolf ribs to make an extra meal?"


    "..." His teacher standing next to Tibis is far less optimistic than Tibis...


    In his opinion, since people dare to use giant wolves to form battle formations, then¡ªthey definitely have unexpected abilities...


    At this moment, the heart of his hand is already full of sweat...There is an uneasy emotion lingering in his heart...He doesn''t know where this uneasy emotion comes from, but-he believes in his instincts...


    Closer...closer...


    When the wolf wave was about to reach the Roman army, the Roman army suddenly changed...


    The heavy infantry holding a shield in front suddenly squatted down and tilted the shield in their hands...Following their actions, behind them, the Roman soldiers armed with crossbow arrows leaked in front of the wolf tide...


    "Shoot..."


    With a command, the crossbow arrows in the hands of Roman soldiers shot out a curtain of arrows...


    In mid-air, a black crossbow arrow shot at the wolf tide mercilessly...


    And the wild wolves under the arrow curtain don''t seem to know how to dodge the crossbow arrows at all. They continue to rush towards the army without stopping...


    In just an instant, thousands of wild wolves were shot by the crossbow arrows... and even some wild wolves were shot like hedgehogs by the crossbow arrows... It seemed quite happy.


    "Hahaha..." Seeing this situation, Tibis couldn''t help laughing: "What do those merchants always say, the mysterious kingdom of the East is rich and powerful, and now it seems that it''s just that... actually... Still using beasts to fight, this is a completely backward and wild country. Maybe, with my army of 100,000, I will build an empire that is not inferior to Rome in this backward country..."


    Tibis is proud... and some people are desperate...


    Lucis, who was watching the battle behind the wolf tide, was full of regret and despair at this moment...


    "No, how could I forget the crossbow arrows?"


    In Luquis''s opinion, although the giant wolves with arrows in front of the wolf tide are very brave, they are still charging toward the enemy line without fear... However, that is only the end of the crossbow. It will not be long before these giant wolves will Died because of excessive blood loss...


    "I''m sorry, Zhou...it''s my fault..." Lukuis looked at Zhou Ye with a look of guilt and said, "I should let my soldiers charge first. They can at least help the wolves reduce unnecessary. Sacrifice, close to Tibis¡¯s legion..."


    "Haha... don''t worry, continue to watch!" Zhou Ye smiled and patted Lucius on the shoulder, motioning him to continue watching...


    With a feeling of guilt, Lucius once again cast his eyes on the battlefield...


    However, he was dumbfounded when he saw it...


    Fuck, is the guy shot like a hedgehog really a giant wolf??Why does it still look so cheerful??There is no stance to lose blood at all??


    In particular, there were some giant wolves that were clearly stabbed by the spears in the hands of the Roman soldiers... but they still rushed over and bit the Roman soldiers firmly...


    There is also a guy... it''s a show to the extreme.


    Its body was pierced by at least two spears. However, it was still active on the battlefield, its posture, its aura... It seemed as if the spear pierced through it not its body... ¡­


    To be honest, in the face of such an enemy, the Roman soldiers were terrified...


    In the Mediterranean, facing enemies several times their size, they have no fear...


    In Rome, facing the angry uprising slaves, they did not fear...


    However, when they faced these demon wolves that couldn''t be killed no matter how they were killed, and the more they killed them, they finally understood the meaning of the word fear...


    "This...this is not a wolf, this is a devil...it is a devil..."


    The two fought for less than ten minutes...Faced with these unkillable enemies, some soldiers finally collapsed...


    He dropped the weapon in his hand, shouted the word devil, and ran towards the back of the battle...


    Then, the situation on the entire battlefield took a turn for the worse... Despair would be contagious. With the first defeated soldier, there would be a second, third, N hundredth...


    no way--


    These brave Roman soldiers were never afraid to fight with their own kind, because they knew...they were the same kind, but when they encountered wounds all over their bodies and their hair dyed red with blood, they still charged at them vigorously. When they collapsed...


    Unkillable... How do you defeat an unkillable enemy??

 Chapter 1476

    Reference 1871


    Chapter One Thousand Seventy One


    The situation on the battlefield suddenly changed...


    The Roman soldiers on the entire battlefield began to rout...


    They are scared, they are scared... They don''t know how to face an unkillable opponent...


    Under the contagion of this emotion, the balance on the entire battlefield is tilting towards the giant wolf legion...


    Tibis was dumbfounded now...


    He grabbed the lieutenant next to him by the neck..."Tell me, why these giant wolves can''t kill...why??"


    "That..." Tibis''s lieutenant was also embarrassed at this time... You asked me why?Who do I want to ask??


    At this moment, the teacher next to Tibis spoke...


    "Let''s go, Tibis... Failure is already doomed..."


    "I won''t go!!!" Hearing his teacher''s words, Tibis yelled angrily: "I''m only one step away from success, and now, you let me go?? Give me the order of the military team to play, all dare Those who flinch will be executed on the spot for me!!"


    "You will cause the soldiers to mutiny..." Hearing Tibis''s words, his teacher hurriedly said: "The soldiers have already begun to fear...You will only make them direct their hatred against you!"


    "As soldiers, even if they die, they will die for me on the way to charge!!" Tibis said, and said to the lieutenant who was waiting for the order: "Go and execute the order!"


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    quickly¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A group of Roman soldiers wearing armors completely different from ordinary soldiers are on the battlefield...


    They did not go to the front to resist the impact of the wolf tide, but with their weapons, pointed at the soldiers who had been defeated from the front line, forced them to return to the front line that frightened them again...


    However, of course no one is willing to go to the front line to face the undead wolves like the devil. They debated loudly with the military team, describing to them the terrible aspects of those giant wolves, but-facing their debates and explanations ¡ª¡ªThe military team relentlessly raised the weapon in his hand...


    And the defeated soldiers did not hesitate to fight back... They might feel terrified when facing those monster-like giant wolves, but-when they face their own kind, they are less afraid...


    For a while, the center of the Roman Legion, where the wolf tide had not yet reached, also began to be confused...


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye smiled...


    "Lucis, I think, this is the time for your brothers to play...If you want to return to Rome, you need more men!!"


    "You''re right, Zhou, thank you for reminding me!!" Lucius smiled, turned his head and said to his brothers: "Go, bring our compatriots into our camp... we Need them!!"


    Hearing what Lucis said, his soldiers laughed and rushed forward...


    The giant wolves didn''t care about their actions, and still relentlessly launched waves of endless charges towards Tibis''s legion...


    "Brothers, drop your weapons and come to us, surrender...people can''t fight the gods!!"


    "Yes, brothers, don''t you realize that you are facing a legion of gods? In the face of such an unkillable enemy, your bravery will not bring you victory... Come on, join us. !!!"


    "Those who want to survive, throw away their weapons... and kneel on the ground..."


    With the shouts of Lucius''s men...


    A small group of Roman soldiers obeyed their persuasion with suspicion, dropped their weapons, and then knelt on the ground...


    And the wolf wave is no longer attacking such soldiers...They turn to attack those who are still resisting stubbornly...


    Seeing that those comrades who had dropped their weapons and knelt down, they would not be attacked by the giant wolf... The remaining soldiers all did so all of a sudden.


    It''s just the work of a cup of tea, and almost none of the soldiers on the front are standing there...


    Either died or surrendered...


    Tibis discovered tragically that his one hundred thousand army, in the blink of an eye, only the thousands of people next to him can use... the others are either dead or... already kneeling on the ground and surrendering. Up...


    In fact, Roman soldiers shouldn''t be so vulnerable...


    But, there is no way-who made them face the dead wolf army??Don¡¯t say you can¡¯t kill, and you¡¯re crazy when you see blood...


    Especially-in this era of rampant god worship, all abnormalities are attributed to the mighty power of the gods, and in their view, the immortal wolf army is obviously also the hand of the gods.


    No one wants to stand on the opposite side of the gods...


    Therefore, many people simply surrendered...


    Surrendering to the enemy is a shame, but surrendering to the gods is not a shame...but helpless.


    At this time, Lucius arranged his men to gather the descendants, and followed Zhou Ye to Tibis, who was still stubbornly resisting.


    At this time, Tibis had fewer than a few hundred guards, which had nearly a thousand guards...


    "Tibis... if you put down your weapon now and bow your head to confess, I will give you a chance to apologize to your father in person..."


    Lucius looked at Tibis and said lightly.


    "Apologize?" At this moment, Tibis is no longer as confident as he was before the war, his face is covered with blood, both of him and the wolf...


    To be honest, Tibis felt the helplessness of the soldiers on the frontline after actually facing the giant wolf face to face...


    It can''t be hacked, it can''t be killed...On the contrary, the more you kill it, the crazier... How can such an enemy be defeated??


    "Tibis... put down your weapons...it''s still too late to turn around!!" Tibis''s teacher also persuaded.


    "Look back?" Tibis said to himself, he suddenly laughed out loud... "I won''t look back... The real hero, never return!!"


    Having said this, he raised the short sword in his hand and rushed towards Zhou Ye...


    He had been observing for a long time... Those giant wolves seemed to have obeyed the call of the giant wolf beside Zhou Ye, and the giant wolf beside Zhou Ye naturally obeyed Zhou Ye''s orders... Then, himself Why did he lose so miserably? He already had a conclusion...


    Even if it is dead, he has to pull a back...


    Tibis rushed towards Zhou Ye, while shouting loudly: "Do you have the courage to single out with me? Oriental..."


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye just chuckled, and stopped talking...


    And at this time, four giant wolves rushed out of the wolf tide suddenly, their bodies are a lap larger than the average giant wolves, and their speed is as fast as lightning...


    In just an instant, the giant wolf threw Tibis to the ground, and one wolf after another, bit Tibis¡¯s limbs...


    "This thing is useless for you?" Zhou Ye turned to ask Lucis...


    "Huh?" Lucius said unclearly...

 Chapter 1477

    "Then it''s useless!" Zhou Ye said, nodding... Following his nod, the four giant wolves seemed to have received a signal, and at the same time they pushed towards the Quartet...Tibis was directly caught by the four giants. The wolf pulled his limbs down...


    Reference 1872


    Chapter One Thousand Seventy Two


    The death of Tibis marks the end of the entire battle...


    Even those guards who were stubbornly resisting, at this time, seemed to have lost the pillar of struggle, and dropped their weapons on the ground in despair.


    The rest of the time, it''s garbage time.


    Of course, for Zhou Ye, it was garbage time... for Lucis, it was harvest time...


    He gathered prisoners of war and confiscated property...


    And arranged for soldiers to bury the dead soldiers...


    After all, everyone is of the same race, so it seems a bit too ruthless to let them smash the corpse into the wilderness... and it is not conducive to him to buy people''s hearts.


    However, the subordinates who were sent to bury the soldiers and soldiers returned soon... and reported to Lucis...


    "General, I think...the bodies of those compatriots don''t need to be buried..."


    Seeing the indescribable look of his subordinates, Lucis asked in amazement: "Why?"


    "Because...because..." the soldier said, looking at Zhou Ye with some embarrassment...


    "Zhou is our most honorable friend, don''t hide anything from him!!" Seeing his soldier''s appearance, Lucis said with some dissatisfaction.


    You know, this time he can win smoothly, without Zhou Ye''s help, don''t even think about it...


    Moreover, Lucis now has a new understanding of Zhou Ye''s strength...


    Therefore, he didn''t want Zhou Ye to feel bad about him...


    "That..." The soldier hesitated even more when he heard Luquis'' words...


    "Haha..." Seeing the soldier''s appearance, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Is the reason for not burying the corpses?-Those corpses were all destroyed by my wolf clan army?"


    The two words ruined have already explained the problem...


    Said it was ruined, in fact-it was eaten by the wolf tide...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lucis suddenly realized... But at the same time, he also had a headache...


    Ask Zhou Ye to order his wolves not to eat the corpses of those soldiers??


    That''s nonsense...


    According to the rules on the battlefield, whose trophy is whose trophy...Snatching trophy is a big taboo in the coalition forces.


    Although it is said that corpses are not trophies, but for the wolf tide, corpses are their trophies, and wolves grab food??Do you want to try the madness of hungry wolf??


    Besides... after seeing the fighting power of Wolf Tide, he didn''t want to offend Zhou Ye...


    Just when Lucis was a little embarrassed...


    Zhou Ye spoke: "Go tell the soldiers that the Roman soldiers who were eaten by the wolf tide have returned to [Mars'' embrace], so that they don''t have to panic..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the soldier was stunned for a moment, then as if thinking of something, he looked at Zhou Ye with extremely respectful eyes, and said respectfully: "Okay, under the crown!!"


    Following the voice, the soldier didn''t even ask his general''s meaning anymore, turned around and left the room...


    "Zhou...you actually know Mars?" Lucius asked with a surprised look...


    Who is Mars??


    Mars was the god of death and war among the ancient Roman gods, as well as the god of growth, land and shepherd. The wolf and woodpecker were his holy beasts.


    And the soldier just now looked at Zhou Ye with such respect... it was because of Zhou Ye''s words.


    From the perspective of that soldier, Zhou Ye was acknowledging his identity as a god in disguise.


    After all, Zhou Ye can command a wave of tens of thousands of giant wolves. Moreover, his giant wolf possesses physical endurance and sharp fangs and claws that far exceed other wolves... The most important thing is that his giant wolf cannot Was killed...


    This can no longer be explained by simple animal training skills...


    When Zhou Ye said those words, the soldiers naturally thought that Zhou Ye was Mars among the ancient Roman gods... and only Mars, who possessed the priesthood of war and death, had the priesthood. May command such a powerful wolf clan army.


    As for why Zhou Ye has the face of an Oriental, it can only be said that gods are ever-changing, and he will become what he likes to become... This is also in line with the Roman theologian¡¯s attitude towards gods. Only the explanation of ability...


    Ahem, it''s a bit too much.


    "I know, far more than you think..." Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously when he heard Lukuis'' words.


    "..."


    Lucius became a little speechless. After he pondered for a while, he said, "Then you...are you really him?"


    In his tone, he put on a touch of respect...


    During the time with Zhou Ye, too many unexplainable things happened...


    Now, even Lucius has some doubts that Zhou Ye is a god...


    "Haha... guess what?" Zhou Ye didn''t say yes, nor said no...just looking at Lucius so cheerfully...


    Lucius is a little bit awkward...


    After hesitating for a long time, he decided-let Zhou Ye be a god...


    why??


    In fact, Lucius himself didn''t know why, but he faintly felt that treating Zhou Ye as a god would be good for him...


    "Under the crown..."


    With Lucius''s voice, Zhou Ye smiled happier...


    Of course he was not happy that he was regarded as a god...but he was happy that the seed of ambition he buried in Lucius''s heart had begun to take root.


    "It seems that you have made some kind of decision?"


    "What''s the decision?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lucis was stunned...


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled... "You now have a 70,000 elite Roman army... Then are you still willing to support a blind child in his place?"


    "..." Lucius''s heart suddenly jumped... He felt that something terrible was hatching in his heart... He could not say a word of the words he originally wanted to say. ...

 Chapter 1478

    "You don''t need to answer me now..." Zhou Ye smiled even more happily looking at the struggling Lucis. "Everyone has a desire for rights. Your former lord, the so-called god of war, Krasu, was born. It''s just a slave merchant. He just relied on suppressing the slave uprisings and defending Sura''s dictatorship, and was reused by Sura... After Sura abdicated, he became one of the three giants of Rome..."


    "And now¡ªyour old master is dead...his eldest son is also dead...only a blind young son is left...you think it¡¯s for him to hold him in the position of Krasu Is it really a good thing?"


    "What he will face is countless enemies, and countless questions in the Roman Senate..."


    "So, why don''t you replace it?"


    "Look, now there is a god standing behind you...Your rights are given to you by me..."


    "What are you still hesitating?"


    Reference 1873


    Chapter one thousand eight hundred and seventy three


    Zhou Ye''s voice is like the most beautiful music in the world...


    Word by word was passed into Lucius¡¯ ears, engraved in Lucius¡¯s heart...


    His heart is changing little by little...


    After a long while.........Lucis knelt respectfully in front of Zhou Ye, "Under the great crown, please guide me in the direction..."


    "Hahahahaha...yes, that''s it...you will get everything you want!!" Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing when he saw Lucis''s actions.


    Sure enough, occasionally playing with people''s hearts is quite happy...


    Now that Lucis has sworn allegiance to Zhou Ye, then...the rest of the business is much easier...


    Of course Zhou Ye doesn''t need to do it himself to gather the remnants and count the grain and grass...


    He just needs to wait...


    These will naturally be done by Lucis...


    And at this time, he was sitting in the room, stroking Bai Da''s soft wolf hair with one hand, while muttering to himself: "Xiao Meng is also slow?? With Mengmo''s feet, this time should go back and forth three times. There is more than enough for the trip..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but open his own super sense and began to look for Xiaomeng''s whereabouts...


    It''s just the moment when the super sense is turned on-


    Zhou Ye jumped up from his seat as if he burned his ass... "Fuck, fuck, fuck... What are you guys doing?? Are you fighting each other?"


    As his voice fell, Zhou Ye''s figure disappeared into the room instantly...


    And at this moment--


    In the Dahong Mountain between Nanjun and Yanmenguan...


    Dream Monster is carrying two young girls, rushing towards Yanmen Pass...


    It is Xiaomeng who controls the dream monster... and behind her, there is a big loli who looks fourteen or five years old, who is holding her slender waist tightly... burying her head in Xiaomeng. On the cute back...


    Although this woman is wearing coarse cloth clothes, she can''t hide her beautiful face...The baby fat on her face can''t hide her natural beauty...It''s such a beautiful loli who has won the world...


    At this moment, the big loli was holding Xiaomeng with a panic expression, and said softly: "Sister Xiaomeng...how long will we have to reach your host''s side..."


    "It won''t be long..." Xiaomeng no longer smiles on her face at the moment... She is really anxious now...


    Originally, she thought that the matter her master had confessed was something that was done in a hand, but she didn''t expect... actually there was a mistake...


    Thinking of this, Xiaomeng couldn''t help sighing, her thoughts couldn''t help returning to ten days ago...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I am the dividing line of memories¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After Xiaomeng accepted her owner''s order, relying on the strength of the Mengmo''s feet, she rushed to the South County in just one day...


    However, in Zigui, Nanjun, after inquiring for a long time, I found the address of Wang Qiang''s house...


    After finding the address of Wang Qiang''s house, Xiaomeng did not immediately go to the house to kidnap people, but planned to wait until night...


    As a result, it doesn''t matter at this stage... but something has happened.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When night fell, Xiao Meng dressed lightly, followed the route he had explored during the day, and came to Wang''s house...


    However, just when she was about to jump into the wall and prepare to take Wang Qiang away...


    Suddenly, there was a scream inside...


    Then, Xiao Meng saw that two guys wearing black robes and masks jumped out of the Wang''s house... in their hands, they also carried a pocket...


    Looking at the constantly twisting pocket, Xiao Meng knew without even thinking about it, that it was definitely a kidnapped person...


    Wang Family??The kidnapped??


    Xiaomeng thought of it like a flash of light, no need to ask...The Wang family is worthy of captivity, I am afraid that it is their beautiful daughter... Fuck, how can this work, aren''t you bastards grabbing food??


    Wouldn''t it be too embarrassing if you didn''t bring Wang Qiang to your master??


    Thinking of this, Xiao Meng... rushed out without hesitation... "Leave the people for me!!"


    The two black shadows saw Xiao Meng who suddenly jumped out, they looked at each other, and then one ran away with his pockets, the other was responsible for haunting Xiao Meng...


    Of course Xiaomeng is welcome...


    She directly activated the armor on her wrist, and in the blink of an eye¡ªa cute little loli turned into a cute knight lady...


    "Leave the people for me!!" Xiaomeng didn''t care about the black figure who had attacked herself, she rushed towards the guy who ran away with her pockets...


    Ding Ding Ding¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The black shadow attacking Xiaomeng suddenly realized... the sharp blade in his hand seemed to have no way to take the armor of the guy who became a knight girl...


    At this time, Xiao Meng had already rushed to the black shadow carrying his pocket...


    The wolf claws in her hand unceremoniously slashed towards the black shadow''s hand holding the pocket...


    And Sombra seemed to be worried about hurting the girl in his pocket... Therefore, he couldn''t make effective resistance for a while... In desperation, he could only put his pocket down...


    However, Xiaomeng suddenly changed his skills at this time. The wolf claws in his hand changed from chopping to picking, and he picked it up on the black-robed man''s pocket on the ground... and picked the pocket next to her... and then I unceremoniously picked up my pocket...


    The black-robed man was angry by Xiaomeng''s move...


    There was a silent scream in his mouth...

 Chapter 1479

    It''s like sending a signal to someone...


    Humans can''t hear such a screaming sound, but-Xiaomeng has heard it... Who said she is not a human but a wolf monster??


    Of course she could hear the low-frequency sound made by the man in black.


    However, Xiaomeng is not afraid...


    She was so busy carrying her pockets...looking at the man in black."You guys, I almost couldn''t complete the master''s task...you damn it!!"


    Xiaomeng has already planned to kill...


    Facing Xiaomeng''s provocation, the two men in black didn''t talk to each other, they just stood in tandem... and looked at Xiaomeng coldly...


    "What do you look at... Haven''t you seen such a cute girl paper?" Xiao Meng''s heart was fluttered by the black man''s gaze... So, she decided to attack first...


    I saw Xiaomeng, carrying a pocket in one hand and waving wolf claws in the other, and attacked the man in black in front of her...


    And the man in black didn''t fight her head-on, but flashed back and forth beside her like a ghost...


    "If you have the ability, don''t hide...what are you hiding?" Xiaomeng said uncomfortably.


    Just when Xiaomeng was carrying her pockets, pointing at the man in black and provoking loudly...


    Suddenly a breeze blew through... In the scene before me, there were more than 20 black figures...


    Reference 1874


    Chapter one thousand eight hundred and seventy four


    At this time, look at the black-robed man who just hid, just didn''t fight Xiaomeng directly...


    The eyes leaking from his mask reveal the playfulness...


    After a few strange laughs...


    The black-robed man gently made an upward gesture...


    In an instant, a dozen people in black robes rushed towards Xiao Meng...There were also several people in black robes standing on the periphery of the battle circle, staring at Xiao Meng, waiting for her to leak any flaws.


    Will Xiaomeng be afraid of these guys?Who is she?She is a demon...


    Hoooo--


    A loud howl of a wolf came from Xiaomeng''s mouth...


    Looking at her figure again, it was as if she had cast a clone technique, and instantly turned into a dozen Xiaomeng... rushed towards the black-robed man...


    When the black-robed people saw it, they didn''t insist on it, one by one, like a muddy loach that didn''t leave their hands, they fought with the dozens of Xiaomeng...


    All of a sudden, I saw a dozen Xiaomeng wandering and fighting a dozen black-robed men on the field... each of them moved as fast as lightning. With the dynamic vision of the human eyes, they could not be captured at all.


    At this moment, a man in black robes standing outside the field took a chance and instantly cut into the battle...


    However, his goal is not Xiao Meng, but Xiao Meng''s side, carrying a bag of people...


    "Dare you!!!" Xiaomeng noticed this situation for the first time. She fought against one of the black-robed men''s swords, taking advantage of the reaction force from the swords to take the lead and charge. By the bag... With a wave of wolf claws in his hand, he sealed the man in black robes who wanted to snatch the bag back...


    For a time, the two sides entered a state of confrontation again...


    To be honest, at this moment Xiaomeng¡¯s heart collapsed...


    This Nima is really wronged...


    If she fights alone, who is she afraid of??


    However, the other party actually played group fights with her?Moreover, the unethical ones always want to take advantage of her fights and snatch her cloth bag... This Nima is just nonsense...


    You know, she used to bully others by relying on more wolves, but now - she is actually bullied by more people...


    This fight... really suffocated...


    Can''t fight with them here anymore...


    Xiaomeng had already made up her mind, she was going to flash people quickly...because she heard the low-frequency whistle that was just used to summon companions from the black robe population again...


    The ghost knows how many companions they have...


    The key to Xiaomeng¡¯s not worrying about her safety is¡ªif she misses and loses Wang Zhaojun, what face does she have to see her master??


    After making up his mind, Xiaomeng suddenly yelled: "Dreammon!!"


    A long hiss...


    Then, a black shadow as fast as lightning rushed over...


    "My lady won''t play with you anymore, let''s catch up if there is a kind!" Xiao Meng said, picking up her pockets, and jumping onto the dream demon... and then-- "Run, dream demon... let''s find the master go with¡­¡­"


    With a long hiss, the dream demon screamed, stepped away from his four hooves, his figure brought out a phantom, and rushed out...


    Seeing this situation, the people in black robes were immediately anxious...


    They furiously rushed towards the dream demon... However, the speed of the dream demon was so fast that they had no time to stop, and they had already lost the trace of the dream demon...


    Originally, Xiao Meng thought that this would get rid of those guys...


    However, the result was not expected...


    This lingering group of guys can always hang behind her, as long as she slack off, they will chase her...Moreover, their goal is also very clear. Sometimes, even after Xiaomeng¡¯s paw, she will also go. Catch Wang Qian...


    This makes Xiaomeng depressed to death...


    This Nima is nothing but a rat avoidance...


    On the way, Xiaomeng also took the time to release Wang Zhaojun and Wang Zhaojun in his pocket...


    For Xiaomeng, Wang Qiang knew that she had saved herself. Although she could not see the movement outside in her pocket, she could hear Xiaomeng¡¯s voice... So she was still very grateful for Xiaomeng¡¯s rescue. My own...


    Moreover, she, who is talented and intelligent, also knows that... it is useless to report to these mysterious black-robed people... Xiao Meng is here, much worse.


    But-if they gather together, even Xiaomeng will have nothing but to escape...


    Zhaojun didn''t think that those idiots in the government could treat these black-robed people...so, it was the safest to stay by Xiaomeng''s side.


    And Xiaomeng was also depressed by the black-robed people along the way. These guys have never divided her victory or defeat. Their goal is very clear, that is, Wang Zhaojun...


    In order not to disappoint her master, Xiaomeng had to escape...but those black-robed people seemed to estimate her itinerary, and often blocked her on the road she must pass...


    Xiaomeng had to make a big circle and rushed to her owner...

 Chapter 1480

    She was thinking about it while she was on the road...


    "You guys... chase me to Yanmen Pass if you have any..."


    "When you get there, let my host take care of you..."


    "Wait, I will let my wolves tear you to pieces..."


    It''s no wonder that Xiaomeng has become so angry. You know, since she was a child, she hasn''t been chased like a bereaved dog...


    If she hadn''t been thinking about her mission, she would have turned around to fight with these guys...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Looking at the mountains in front of her, Xiaomeng let out a long sigh, and said, "As long as you climb over this mountain and you''re a few hundred kilometers away, you will be able to leave Nanyang County... Then... maybe... Drop these guys..."


    however--


    Sometimes people just talk casually...


    Just as Xiaomeng was talking to herself, a sudden gust of strong wind blasted her clothes, and then...their side was surrounded by more than two hundred people in black...


    "I''m talking about you, there is no end..." Looking at these lingering guys, Xiao Meng was speechless...


    Who is so magical, who can find so many extraordinary masters to serve him??


    And all of them look like deadpool...what do they want to do??


    Just when Xiaomeng clamped the horse''s belly again and was about to ride the horse...


    Suddenly, a figure suddenly appeared in front of her... blocking the path of the dream demon.


    Seeing this figure that suddenly appeared in front of her, Xiao Meng was not surprised and rejoiced... She couldn''t help laughing out loud: "Master, you are here... Help me teach these guys who hide their heads and tails... I''m already I was bored by them all the way..."


    Reference 1875


    One thousand eight hundred and seventy-five chapters


    "Master, they bullied me..." Xiao Meng saw Zhou Ye as if she saw the great savior, her happy appearance was beyond words.


    However, at this moment, something that surprised her extremely...


    I saw the black-robed people who originally surrounded them, and at the moment they saw their owner, they all knelt down to Zhou Ye respectfully...


    The leader took off his mask, and said to himself: "The patrol envoy, the cadre-Gongyanglian has seen the Lord!"


    As the girl who called herself Gongyanglian removed her mask, the other black-robed men also removed their masks...


    When she saw the beautiful faces revealed under their masks, Xiao Meng was shocked...


    "You, you, you are all women..."


    Being chased by a group of women with no way to the sky, no way to the ground, Xiao Meng felt that her fragile self-esteem had been hit by tons...


    Who is she Bai Xiaomeng?She is the wolf demon who has practiced the Sirius Battle, the great demon who has survived the transformation...


    It was actually chased into this look by these women...


    At this moment, Xiaomeng has an urge to find a crack in the ground...


    Huh??


    and many more¡­¡­


    Xiaomeng suddenly realized that he seemed to miss some important information??Lord??Lord??


    "Master?? She, they..." Bai Xiaomeng looked at her owner, and pointed at the black-robed women who were still kneeling on the ground... with an extremely aggrieved appearance.


    "Okay, get up all!" Zhou Ye smiled at Xiao Meng, and then said to the ladies of the wind patrol: "Why are you fighting Xiao Meng?"


    "Enlighten the Lord..." Even though Zhou Ye had already said that they would exempt them, Gong Yang Lian still knelt on the ground and replied respectfully: "The slave and maidservant went to find the king based on the hundred beautiful books written by the master., but after succeeding, there was a conflict with this young lady...this is how things are..."


    Following Gongyanglian''s words...Zhou Ye also gradually understood what happened. To put it bluntly, both sides actually went to capture Wang Zhaojun for him. However-the two did not know each other... So, Here comes the problem...


    In order to complete the task given by him, the fighting between the two parties can be described as fierce.


    But fortunately, at least there were no casualties...For Zhou Ye, this was the most gratifying thing.


    After all, both sides belonged to him, and he would feel distressed to death if one was injured.


    "That''s how things are... Lord!!" After saying these words, Ram Lian Yinfang bit his teeth and said in a deep voice, "This operation was planned by the slave and the maidservant and had nothing to do with the other sisters. The Lord¡¯s taboo, please the Lord to punish, and only ask the Lord to let the other sisters go..."


    What is Zhou Ye''s taboo??


    The sisters fight in, and the harem is uneasy...


    This is Zhou Ye''s taboo...


    This time, Gong Yang Lian led the team and Xiao Meng almost spelled out real fire... This was already a big taboo.


    what??You said that Zhou Ye didn''t explain it clearly, and blamed him for doing the same thing?


    Don''t talk, to the wind patrol, Zhou Ye is their god, their god... can the god be wrong?Can the sky be wrong?No...so they can only be wrong...


    Hearing what Gongyanglian said, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... well, he was indeed wrong this time... "Forget it, get up, don''t blame you this time..."


    "No, this is the slave''s fault, please punish the master!!" Gong Yang Lian said loudly.


    At this moment, other patrol envoys also spoke.


    "Lord, please punish us together!!"


    "We are also at fault, please punish the Lord!"


    "Please Lord..."


    Bai Xiaomeng looked dumbfounded at the performance of these wind patrol envoys...what''s the situation?Someone begged their owner to punish??


    Are you stupid??


    Wait¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Punishment??What is the best punishment for the owner??


    Don''t ask, that is of course family law...


    So the question is... These guys, please be punished??Could it be...

 Chapter 1481

    Thinking of this, Bai Xiaomeng carefully observed the patrol envoys who were kneeling on the ground and still begging for punishment...


    Well, from this look, Bai Xiaomeng can see that a little way is coming...


    This group of women, although their voices were firm, and they kept asking for punishment, but-in their eyes, spring was leaking...


    This, this, this, where are you asking for punishment? This is clearly asking for pleasure...


    It''s so... so embarrassing... to be chased by such an unscrupulous guy and I have nowhere to escape.


    Thinking of this, Bai Xiaomeng felt depressed...


    In fact, she is a full man, I don¡¯t know what a hungry man and...


    You know, in the past few years, Zhou Ye has been wandering around the world, and has never returned to the underworld...


    The patrol envoys hadn''t seen their owner for several years... They didn''t see Zhou Ye before they pushed him to the ground... It was the result of their very restraint.


    And facing the strange behavior of the patrol wind envoys, Zhou Ye also understood what was going on...


    It seems that I have really ignored the feelings of the underworld women in recent years... It seems that I have to go back and loose the soil well.


    However, let''s dismiss them for now...


    Looking at the appearance of these chicks, that would definitely not give up unless you reach your goal...


    Oh, forget it...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye sighed slightly, then... snapped his fingers.


    Then, a burst of broken glass suddenly resounded in everyone''s ears...


    Hearing this voice, whether it was the patrol envoy or Xiaomeng, he suddenly understood...something was about to happen.


    And the sound of broken glass is almost like a signal to the patrol envoys... the eyes they look at their owner become even more hot...


    "Master..."


    "Master... the slave and maid are ready... ready to accept your punishment..."


    "Please, Lord...don''t pity the servants..."


    All the little lambs said so, what else could Zhou Ye say??


    At this time, everything is superfluous...Only the most important thing is to bury your head and work hard...


    So-with a sound of tearing clothes...


    A great battle began...


    In the battlefield, the patrol envoys of the Cadre Department gave full play to the large number of people. They wanted to rely on the advantage of the number to completely subdue the Demon King Zhou Ye, but-how can the Demon King Zhou Ye rely on people? More to surrender??


    Just a few uses of the secret technique-ten thousand hits in a second, completely defeated the patrol envoys of the Cadre Department into an army of "flowing into a river"...


    After the patrol ambassadors of dry characters were completely defeated, Bai Xiaomeng couldn''t stand it anymore, she resolutely turned the enemy into friends with the patrol ambassadors, and fought against the demon king... but she joined in. Just one more victim...


    In the end, the rise of the demon king Zhou Ye''s killing, couldn''t hold back for a while, and dragged the innocent bystander, Zhaojun, into the battle group...so-the victim +1!


    Reference 1876


    Chapter one thousand eight hundred and seventy-six


    Time is like running water. When you want to hold it in your hand, you find that it can always flow away from the gap between your fingers.


    The sky has darkened unconsciously...


    In the ancient city of Loulan... the daytime battle has passed...


    The survivors of the Roman Legion, gathered in twos and threes...to soothe each other the pain after the war...


    What comfort?


    In addition to fine wine and food, what else...


    The fine wine was bought by Huo An and his people from a car teacher not far away...Gourmet, it is also a flock of sheep bought from the herdsman by the people of the Duhu Mansion...


    The dots of bonfires ignited on the ground outside the ancient city, corresponding to the twinkling stars in the sky...


    At this moment, Lucis just finished everything. He stood on the platform high in the ancient city, staring at the bonfire outside the ancient city...


    There was a wave of pride in my heart...


    These soldiers, these warriors... will be his support when he stepped onto the peak of Rome''s power. Maybe he could return to Rome with his army like the former great dictator Sura and become the second dictator...


    Thinking of this, Lucius just felt a burst of passion...


    No, not maybe...but inevitable...


    Lucius deeply understood that the so-called Senate is just a joke as long as the crown stands behind him and supports him...


    At this moment, a breeze hit, Lucius smelled the scent of grilled meat and fine wine in the wind... It made him swallow and foam...


    Since the beginning of the war, he has been busy until now, he is indeed a little hungry...


    Just when Lucius wanted to order his men to help him get some lamb, suddenly, he thought of something...


    That Mianxia... That Mianxia hasn''t eaten yet... Damn...


    Thinking of this, Lucis hurriedly ordered his subordinates: "Go get some roasted lamb, and I will send it to that person..."


    "Yes, General!" In response to Lucis''s words, his men responded without hesitation and hurried to the outside world...


    The fact that Lucis received protection from the god Mars has long been spread...


    It is precisely because of this that the soldiers will be so calm and guarded...


    Even, they looked at the wolf tide lying quietly not far away, with a trace of reverence...


    They are not ordinary wolves, they are the pets of the God of War Mars... No wonder they lose so badly, no wonder these wolves can''t kill them...


    Regarding this failure, the Roman soldiers didn''t have a trace of resentment in their hearts. Who said they were the poor creatures blinded by the Kingslayer Tibis?


    Those who oppose the gods are the unrighteous...


    Therefore, they have no complaints...


    Yes, it''s just the sadness for the death of Pao Zezhan...


    Ahem, it''s a bit far...

 Chapter 1482

    The soldiers who received the order quickly brought half of the oily lamb that had been roasted...


    Lucius took the half of the lamb that had been sliced ??on the plate, held it with both hands, and walked towards Zhou Ye''s position...


    Zhou Ye¡¯s location was originally Tibis¡¯s residence, in a hall in the royal palace of Loulan Ancient City...


    Although this hall was already a bit dilapidated, it could barely live in after some minor repairs.


    Lucius carried the lamb and walked quickly toward the hall. He didn''t notice the strange expressions on the faces of the Roman soldiers guarding the hall...


    "Under the crown, I brought you some food..." As soon as Lucis entered the hall, he saw a scene that made him stunned...


    I saw that the originally messy hall, at this moment, has become like another place.


    The broken walls were blocked by the fine silks of various colors... and the somewhat broken wooden throne where Tibis once sat, is now gone, and replaced by one that looks extremely comfortable Of large seats...


    The bumpy ground has also been covered by a fine cashmere carpet... The whole room instantly changed from a tattered hall to an extremely luxurious palace.


    This is not the most important thing...


    the most important is----


    In the original hall, there should be only Zhou Ye alone...


    However, at this time, in addition to Zhou Ye, there were hundreds of beautiful women in armor...


    Each of these women, with cold faces and swords in both hands, stood on both sides...looks like they are loyal.


    "This... this... the crown?" Lucis was a little confused...


    Although he is busy outside, he is sure that there are definitely not so many women here today...if any, his men will definitely report it to him.


    These women who appeared out of thin air...who are they?Is it the servant of God under the crown??


    "Don''t be surprised...Lucis!!" Zhou Ye was lying on the sofa slanting halfway, holding Zhaojun in one hand and Xiao Meng in the other, and said helplessly: "They are mine. Maid, of course...they are only responsible for serving me, and for the rest, they won''t participate..."


    "Yes, I understand..." Although Lucis still didn''t figure out how these women suddenly appeared in the army, since the diadem said that this was his maid, it would be fine...


    As for how it appeared...


    Is this kind of thing important??


    For gods, can mortals still see things that mortals don¡¯t want to see??


    However, at this moment, Lucis looked at Zhou Ye with an awkward expression...


    why??


    Looking at the exquisite art-like delicacies placed in front of Zhou Ye, looking at the somewhat scorched lamb in his hands, Lucis felt that he really couldn''t handle it...


    Zhou Ye saw the embarrassment of Lucis, he said with a smile: "Don''t care about these things, since you are here to give me food...let''s eat together!!"


    With that said, Zhou Ye gestured to the maid beside him, took the lamb in Lucis''s hand, and then added a stool to Lucis to sit in front of him.


    "Thank you Mianxia!" After Lucis hurriedly thanked him respectfully, then sat down.


    "Now, tell me your plan..." Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Yes!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, Lucis hurriedly stood up and returned: "I plan to stay in Loulan for ten days, and after I have prepared the supplies, I will borrow the Rest of the Empire. , Return to Rome the same way..."


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye heard what Lucis said, and after thinking about it for a while, asked: "Will Queen of Rest allow you to take the way back to China?"


    "It will..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lucis nodded hurriedly and said: "I will take Pulis to rest, where I will leave Pulis and let the Queen of Rest take care of him... ¡­I think, for the sake of her sister, the Queen of Peace should let me pass..."


    "I hope so!!"


    Reference 1877


    Chapter One Thousand Seventy Seven


    Hearing what Lucis said, Zhou Ye sighed silently: "I hope so!"


    Zhou Ye has never shy away from trying to figure out others with the greatest malice...


    You know, Rome and Rest have always been at war...


    It''s hard to say just how effective the peace agreement signed by Crassus is.


    Between nations, has there ever been morality??


    If he is the Queen of Rest, then he doesn''t mind taking advantage of the heavy losses of the Roman Legion to completely wipe out the remnant of Lucis, in order to avoid future troubles...


    Of course, or the Queen of Rest is a moral monarch??


    After the two talked again, Lucius said goodbye...


    The maids, also withdraw the banquet...and start to prepare hot water for the host, clean up the bed...


    After all, Zhou Ye will come back with these patrol envoys, it is also helpless...


    After comforting the wind patrol envoy and Xiaomeng and other women, he hurried back to the underworld without stopping...


    The girls in the underworld are really overjoyed when they see the figure of their own man...


    I can''t wait to drag my man hard to stop him from leaving...


    In desperation, Zhou Ye could only open the time barrier, and spent a whole year with the girls in the underworld... and then gave up.


    However, when leaving, the daughters of the underworld, headed by Ahcha, Azshara, and Humber, strongly demanded that their men must bring the kanji department of the wind watcher as a maid...


    why??


    Obviously, I was worried that there was no one around Zhou Ye to serve, that he could not eat well and sleep well... But secretly, the daughters of the Kanzi Department, and the master of his own family, try to let him take less women home... ¡­


    Although Acha and the others know that¡ªassigning such an important task to the patrol envoy, it¡¯s like a meat bun hitting a dog, it¡¯s completely useless...but¡ªthey hold and feed their own man, and their own man can be less or less. Stealing some fishy thoughts, let Zhou Ye bring the daughters of the Kanzi Department with everything...


    In desperation, Zhou Ye had no choice but to die...


    Of course, he also went back to Jiangdu City along the way, and comforted all the girls who hadn''t seen for many days...By the way, he mentioned that he was going to travel far away...


    Going far away??Where to go?


    Of course I went to Rome...


    Someone asked, why is Zhou Ye so boring, why did he go to Rome??


    I have to talk about this time...


    Forty-eight years BC...

 Chapter 1483

    This is a very magical year...


    In this year, the consul of Rome, Caesar... led troops to attack Egypt... and reaped a love...


    What Zhou Ye has to do is to snatch the love that originally belonged to Caesar... No way, Cleopatra, such a famous beauty... To say that Zhou Ye is not interested, it is pure nonsense...


    Moreover¡­¡­


    This time I have to pass through many countries along the way... such as rest, such as big food, and...


    Where are the rest and the food??


    It is now Iran and other countries...


    The beauties of Liangyi, understand...


    How could Zhou Ye miss such an opportunity?


    Otherwise, why would Zhou Ye support Lucis?Do you really think he is boring?


    Wrong, everything is for beauties...


    However, he does seem a bit boring...


    Ahem, less gossip...


    Before he knew it, Lucis had been in Loulan for two days...


    How to rectify military affairs??


    Of course, the original configuration of the legion was broken up, and then his soldiers were placed in the leadership positions inside...


    Although this is not very useful, it can be considered to have some control over the legion...


    Coupled with Lucius''s [God Support], the atmosphere in the Legion was still harmonious for a while.


    Of course, Lucis knew that all of this was just an illusion. If he would only favor his original soldiers in the future, then... sooner or later the legion will become chaotic.


    However, he still understands the principles of generals, setting an example, and distinguishing rewards and punishments. He can also do it. It is just that he has just accepted the legion, and it is impossible to promote his subordinates. It can only be said that it is expedient. meter.


    Just as Lucius made the final adjustments to the entire Roman legion...


    There is a report from the Malayan Detective, saying that there are tens of thousands of soldiers approaching them...


    This makes Lucius a little confused...


    "Huo An... Has your court sent soldiers to attack me?" Lucius looked at Huo An strangely next to him and asked.


    "Uh-this should be a misunderstanding. I''ll just explain it to them!!" Huo An knew that Lucis was going to take the soldiers back...so, he didn''t want the war to start again...


    However, at this moment, Zhou Ye smiled...


    "Don''t worry, Huo boss... this time there will be a surprise. Don''t go out yet, there will be surprises for you..."


    "Surprise?" Huo An looked at Zhou Ye a little strangely, and then at Lucis... He didn''t know what the surprise Zhou Ye was saying...


    However, at this time, Zhou Ye was no longer speaking...


    To be honest, Huo An feels that these days, whether it''s Zhou Ye or Lucis, it seems a bit weird...


    Lucius seemed to be very respectful to Zhou Ye...


    As for the legend that those Zhou Ye in the army were actually Roman gods, he had also heard...but, he had always been an open-minded man and didn''t believe in any ghosts...


    So I didn¡¯t care...


    But today, watching Zhou Ye''s mysterious breeding, Huo An finally couldn''t help it... "Lang Jun, what the hell is it, can you explain it clearly?"


    "Surprises are only surprises because of their suddenness...If I tell you everything, then you won''t have any surprises..." Zhou Ye said here, sighed slightly, and said, "I only It can be said that it has something to do with your case...Okay, don''t go out. You will naturally know everything after a while..."


    "This..." Huo An hesitated...


    At this moment, the soldiers outside reported that the general leader claimed to be the protector of the Western Regions Protector of the Great Han Dynasty¡ªYin Po, and said that he had agreed with Tibis to come in and offer the seal...


    Hearing this, Huo An suddenly became angry...Well, although he had already guessed, when this scene really came, Huo An was still cold with angry hands and feet...


    "He, he is a traitor... he is a treason... he..."


    Boss Huo is so angry that he can''t speak...


    "Don''t be angry, it''s not worth it to be angry for such a guy..." Zhou Ye said to Lucis while saying, "Let him come in... I really want to know... When a traitor sees his previous What kind of expression would it look like as a boss..."


    Lucius nodded, and then ordered his men to let Yin Po in...


    Reference 1878


    The first thousand eight hundred and seventy-eight chapters


    "The general told you to go in and see him!!"


    In front of the two armies, a Roman soldier shouted at Yin Po...


    "..." Yin Po hesitated when he heard the Roman soldier''s shouting, and then looked at the side general Ma Chuang beside him.


    Ma Chuang seemed to understand what he meant, and lifted the wooden box in his hand, "Duhu... Shuaiyin!"


    "Um... let''s go in!" Yin Po nodded, and then walked towards the battlefield in Rome with the belly of the horse under his hips.


    In his opinion, Tibis and him had already agreed, and¡ªTibis didn¡¯t need to kill him. After all, he was a surrendered general who killed him and didn¡¯t have the slightest plot against Tibis. the benefits of¡­¡­


    This will make the entire 36 kingdoms of Silk Road have gaps in Tibis...


    It¡¯s not wrong to cook a rabbit and a dog, but-if you cook this dog, other dogs will be hurt by something... that way, it''s not beautiful...


    However, Yin Po ignored one thing...


    Tibis himself is not a good planner, he is a failed madman at best...to reason with a madman, are you a fool??


    What''s more¡ªTibis is dead...Now, the person leading the Roman legion is no one else, but Tibis¡¯s enemy, Lucis.


    Obviously, Yin Po is still dreaming of his prefect...


    Under the leadership of a few Roman soldiers, the people of Yin Po passed through the Roman army and walked towards the ancient city of Loulan...


    Soon, their group came to the main hall in the ancient city...


    As soon as he entered the hall, Yin Po was stunned there...


    In the main hall, a Chinese teenager headed by is sitting in the center of the main seat. It is not someone else, but Zhou Ye¡ªand beside him is a Roman general...

 Chapter 1484

    This is nothing, the most important thing is-why is Huo An here??


    "Langjun?? Duhu?? Why are you here??" Yin Po felt bad in his heart, but his face was not sensual, and his mouth made a look of surprise.


    "Are you surprised? Are you surprised?" Zhou Ye looked at Yin Po''s pretended appearance and laughed: "Yin Po, don''t tell me, you are here to declare war on the Roman Legion... ¡­"


    "This..." After Yin Po pondered for a moment, he made a look of loyalty and courage, and said loudly: "Yes, Yin Po is here to find Tibis to surrender..."


    "But--I Yin Po did not surrender for my own glory and wealth, but for the people of the 36 countries in the Western Regions..." Said this, Yin Po looked like an unparalleled loyalty, and said to Huo An, "Du Guard, after you were captured by the prefect, I investigated day and night and finally found out-it turned out that the prefect was in collusion with Tibis to frame you... in order to snatch the right to belong to the 36 countries of the Western Regions..."


    "But, how can my dignified man let out the ownership of the thirty-six countries of the Western Regions just like that...Where does this put our Western Region Protectorate?"


    "So, I killed the prefect and seized the power of the army. While sending envoys to report to the court, I came here at the same time, with Tibis imaginary and the snake committee, not asking for anything else, I only hope that Tibis can kill less. To return the people of the Western Regions to a peaceful and prosperous age...As soon as the court army arrived, I would join forces with the court army to unite inside and out, and destroy this unrepentant Roman army in the Western Regions..."


    "Therefore, I came here with Shuai Yin to win the trust of Tibis!"


    Yin Po''s eloquent remarks... what they said was really touching.


    A man who has endured humiliation, not a false name, but only for the people...


    To be honest, Huo An was moved... "Yin Po... I wronged you..."


    "Duhu... so that the people of the thirty-six countries of the Western Regions will not be poisoned by the war, what is my name?"


    "Yin Po..."


    "To protect..."


    Zhou Ye looked at Huo An and Yin Po embracing each other in the hall, rolling his eyes...


    Damn, you guys are so good, just go and get involved... "Boss Huo...please ask you to have a snack, okay?? This guy is obviously a traitor, you actually believe his nonsense??"


    "Langjun... how can you say that to Yin Po? He is just for the sake of the people!!" Huo An retorted loudly.


    To be honest, Yin Po''s remarks are too much to his heart...


    You know, he is a pacifist, a resolute anti-war...


    For Huo An, he hates war the most...because, when he was a child, his sister died in his hands because of the war... That kind of experience made him hate war so much...


    Hearing what Huo An said, Zhou Ye was really speechless to the extreme...


    He got up from his seat, and walked slowly in front of Yin Po''s group...Looking at Yin Po''s eyes with teardrops still remaining, he asked softly: "Yin Po, come-tell me the truth. , You¡ªwhy are you here?"


    "I...I..." Yin Po felt Zhou Ye''s soft voice, like a whisper of a god, invaded his heart. In the sound of Zhou Ye''s words, Yin Po felt that his mind had become trance... ¡­The words uttered like a dream."I...I came here to get the position of the Silk Road prefect...Tibis promised me that as long as I dedicate the frontier commander seal to him, he will appoint me as the Silk Road prefect of the Western Regions."


    "Why did you kill the prefect?" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Tibis said...there is only one silk road prefect, and the prefect has long colluded with him...so, in order to be the prefect, I killed the prefect..."


    "Is the distribution of the spoils uneven?" Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, and continued to ask: "So...who framed Boss Huo??"


    "It''s me..." Yin Po was like a fool in Zhou Ye''s questioning, answering every question."Because Boss Huo''s prestige in the thirty-six countries of the Western Regions is too high, and it is a big obstacle for General Tibis to enter the Western Regions, so... I deliberately sent the customs clearance certificate to those smugglers, and then together with the prefect. ...Shoot Huo boss into the death row camp!"


    At this moment, Huo An, who was still moved just now, stood aside as if silly... "Yin Po--you--"


    Yin Po was also awakened by Huo''s violent shout...


    He looked at Zhou Ye with a look of horror... "You, what did you just do to me?"


    "I didn''t do anything...I just asked you to tell the truth!!" Zhou Ye said here, turning his head to look at Huo Lao Avenue: "You can have a snack, Huo Boss... I''ll leave it to you, outside. Those frontier troops are also handled by you...In addition, I don¡¯t care if you think about brotherhood, but-the law of the country is not tolerant... traitors, Yi tribes"


    "No... please, Huo boss... please... let my wife and children go!!"


    Reference 1879


    One thousand eight hundred and seventy-nine chapters


    In the end, this time Boss Huo finally got a snack...


    Yin Po was not spared, but in front of the two armies, in front of the frontier army and the Roman legion, he counted Yin Po¡¯s three major crimes-framing Zhongliang-killing Shangguan-traitor to the country for glory, and then Before the battle, he was hacked to death.


    In the frontier army, there were originally many soldiers from the frontier army. Of course, they also knew Boss Huo, and they knew what happened... So through word of mouth... Boss Huo successfully took over the military power of the frontier army. , Only after the court¡¯s documents come down, Huo boss will return the military power to the newly arrived prefect...


    So far----


    The Roman Legion¡¯s invasion of the 36 countries of the Western Regions is completely over...


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lucius has completed the preparation of the entire Roman Legion... ready to embark on the road to return home...


    And Huo Old Nature once again brought a group of brothers to show off... After all, this time without Zhou Ye, what would happen to him...


    Of course Zhou Ye would not be polite to Huo...


    Dalian Huo took him with him, and brought 23 brothers to see him off. As a result¡ªwhen Zhou Ye followed the Roman army on his return journey, 24 guys fell on the ground...one of them was more. It''s Huo''s love horse...


    Alas-it hurts the love horse...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Ten days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The seventy thousand army, at this moment, is marching in the direction of the Anxi Empire, and behind them is a wave of wolves...


    Among the wolves tide, there is a giant carriage that is more than 20 meters wide and more than 30 meters long. This carriage is pulled by more than one hundred bull-like giant wolves and is slowly moving in the wolf tide...


    "It feels so boring..." Zhou Ye was lying halfway in the carriage at the moment, shouting boredly... "Why didn''t interesting things happen?"


    "How could something interesting happen..." Zhaojun sat beside Zhou Ye, carefully peeling and deseeding a grape, and then delivered the flesh to Zhou Ye''s mouth. He smiled and said, "Those Western Regions, etc. People on the frontiers of the land, seeing sister Xiaomeng¡¯s wolf clan army from a distance, have been scared how far they have run...Who would dare to run over and die by themselves?"


    "But it''s so boring..." Zhou Ye said, throwing away the game console in his hand... stretched his waist and said, "How many times have I played the saved games... Everyday is marching marching marching... ¡­I¡¯m almost tired of..."


    At this moment, the maid outside the car suddenly walked in and reported: "The Lord-General Lucis said that the front has reached the border... Now there are two ways to choose, one is to take the Lanshi City, through Daxia, through the Anthropocene empire... and the other way is to go high and pass through Fulousha, through Punjashan, and into Araksia..."


    "Punjashan?" Hearing this place name, Zhou Ye suddenly sat up...asked: "Has Lukuis said the advantages and disadvantages of these two roads?"


    "Yes, Lord..." The maid replied respectfully: "General Luquis said that if you walk through the Blue City, you will have mountain roads all the way, which is extremely difficult and dangerous, but it is the fastest shortcut... and Fulousha If you go around a little bit further, but-the road is smooth..."


    "Does that still need to be asked? Of course it is to leave-Fu Lousha..." Zhou Ye said without hesitation: "Go and tell him, we are not afraid to go far, but... I don''t like bumps!"


    "Yes, Lord!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s instructions, the maid got up outside the car without hesitation, and informed the messenger Lu Kuisi sent her master''s order...


    After the messenger got the answer, he immediately rushed forward...return to his general...


    At this time, Zhaojun asked Zhou Ye curiously: "Why did Lang Jun choose a detour? Didn''t Lang Jun rush to Rome in a hurry? Is there anyone waiting for your rescue?"


    "Hahaha...it''s okay...it can wait a little over there...but I have a hunch that this long journey will bring me some little fun!!" Zhou Ye said here, mysteriously A smile... "I started to look forward to it..."

 Chapter 1485

    On the other side...


    Lucis, who took a break by the road, also received Zhou Ye''s order...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s order to go to Fulousha...The lieutenant beside him hesitated and said, "General, do you not understand the advantages and disadvantages of these two roads? Or, let''s give back again?? "


    "No need..." Lucius waved his hand and said, "Under the crown is omniscient and omnipotent, how could he not know? It is under the guidance of the crown that we can win again and again, so... Order the army, we will go around Fulousha!!"


    "Yes, General..." Hearing what Lucis said, the messenger once again used his horse and whip to convey Lucis'' order to the army...


    "Okay, let''s not say, the guidance under the crown can''t be wrong!" At this time, Lucis had already become Zhou Ye''s fanatic... For him, even if Zhou Ye said the sun is If it rises from the west, he will only echo the Tao [Yes, the sun rises from the west.


    Following the order, the Roman army, who took a short break, moved out again and marched in the direction of Fulousha... As for, will such a move across the Guishuang Empire provoke an attack?Lucius didn''t even think about...


    In Zhou Ye''s words, that is - what happened to the war?The war broke out. Wouldn''t it be great if I promise you can win??


    With the protection of the gods, Lucis believes that his army is victorious...


    No way, sometimes faith is so easy to make people fanatical.


    In fact, it''s not just Lucis...


    Now, almost every soldier in the entire Roman legion is a believer of Zhou Ye...


    Far away from home, far from relatives...There is no entertainment, some are just boring marches and wars...


    Moreover, every time a war starts, for them, it is a contest between life and death... No veteran of a hundred battles dare to say that he can survive the next war...


    At this time, they need faith to fill their bewildered hearts... and what can be more worthy of belief than a visible god??


    This trend of belief came from the guards of Lucis...


    Close to the ink, the guards of Lucis can be said to be the group of soldiers who can often come into contact with Zhou Ye the most... and since Zhou Ye deliberately let Lucis misunderstand that he is a god, he no longer hides himself. Those abilities...


    As a result, one by one, with mythological stories, came out from the guards who had witnessed Zhou Ye''s miraculous things... The fire of faith has been burning more and more in the Roman legions.


    Reference 1880


    The first thousand eight hundred and eighty chapters


    Of course, Lucius knew about the situation spreading in the Roman legions.


    However, not only did he not stop it, but he also had a tendency to help abuse...


    He directly reported the incident to Zhou Ye, begging him to show a miracle in front of the soldiers...


    In this regard, Zhou Ye of course readily agreed...


    Just kidding, he intends to turn these seventy thousand Roman soldiers into his congregation, and then after occupying Rome, he will be a god...


    And is the only god...


    why??


    Because it''s fun...


    So-with a playful mind, Zhou Ye directly showed several miracles in front of all the soldiers of the Roman Legion...


    The march is tired, morale is low-it''s okay, whoever believes in me, I will give you jade syrup...to make you happy.


    In fact, to put it plainly, it is to use verbal spirituality to turn the water in a stream into white wine...


    I''m not satisfied with the water and soil, and I''m about to die-it''s okay, whoever believes in me, always stay healthy.


    In short-after showing a few miracles, the entire Roman Legion has become Zhou Ye''s believers... the last and the last is a pan-believer...


    And more, they are devout believers...Such people, in the Roman legion, occupy most of the number...


    There are only nearly three thousand people, they are extremely fanatical fanatics...


    Moreover, they have already left the Roman legion and become a member of Zhou Ye''s wolf clan legion... Their mounts have also been replaced by giant wolves...


    For such fanatics, Zhou Ye certainly did not hesitate to reward... he gave them a stronger body, a stronger body...


    This makes these fanatics even more fanatical...


    I prayed three times a day, morning, afternoon, and evening, and tears burst into tears when I saw Zhou Ye... Zhou Ye was a little annoyed...


    Ahem... It''s a bit far away...


    Under Zhou Ye''s order, the Roman Legion set foot on the land of the Guishuang Empire...


    After the army marched for three days, Lucis was surprised to find that the Guishuang Empire had not sent soldiers to encircle and suppress him, and there was no official person to ask him why he wanted to invade the Guishuang Empire...


    This unreasonable thing has completely puzzled Lucis...


    However, I will be able to reach Fulousha this evening... I want to come, I should be able to get the answer I want there...


    Thinking of this, Lucius ordered the Legion to speed up...


    Fulousha, also translated as "Flousha", "Fuliusha Fuluo", "Bulushabuluo", etc....... Now Peshawar in Pakistan.


    Fulousha is located on many trade routes in Central Asia. It is a city of trade civilization...


    But now, this pearl of trade has ushered in an uninvited guest...


    Seeing the arrival of the Roman legion from a distance, the defenders of Fulousha hurriedly closed the city gate... They looked like they had to guard strictly...


    However, after Lucis sent troops to tentatively attacked several times... unexpectedly and easily took this ancient city down...


    After the war, when Lucius took the soldiers and captured the local nobles, he only asked about the reason...


    Regarding this, he did not dare to delay, and rode straight to the place where Zhou Ye was stationed...He wanted to report this first-hand information to his god.


    And at this moment--


    In the ancient city of Fulousha, the building is the most beautiful and covers the largest courtyard... Zhou Ye is having dinner under the service of a maid...


    "Xiaxia!!" Under the leadership of the maid, Lucis walked to Zhou Ye and said respectfully: "We have found out why the Guishuang Empire did not send an army to intercept us..."


    "Don''t worry, eat first, and talk as you eat!!" Zhou Ye waved his hand and interrupted Lucis''s words...


    "Yes, Mianxia!" After Lucis thanked Zhou Ye, he sat down on the stool brought by the maid.


    For Lucis, it is a great honor to be able to eat with his own god... This can already be called a holy feast, and he also has to admit that the food he eats under his crown is delicious. what¡­¡­


    After he was full, Lucius put down the spoon in his hand [No way, he still used chopsticks]... Said to Zhou Ye: "Under the crown, we have news that the Guishuang Empire is now War with the Persian Empire, and the army of the Persian Empire has almost reached their holy city Alamut..."


    "Holy city? Alamut?" Hearing the name, Zhou Ye suddenly flashed a movie in his mind... Then he burst into laughter: "Hahahahaha... Sure enough, Zoufu Lousha is a A good choice...hahahaha..."

 Chapter 1486

    "Mianxia?" Seeing Zhou Ye''s laughter, Lucis got up because he was a little confused...


    What''s going on under my title??Why do you suddenly become so happy when you hear the name of the holy city Alamut??


    And Zhou Ye just laughed and didn''t explain...


    After half a day, Zhou Ye finally stopped the laughter, waved his hand, and signaled that Lucis didn''t need to worry about himself."Then¡ªLucis...what are your plans??"


    "I think this is an opportunity!!" Lucius said loudly: "While the Guishuang Empire is at war with the Persian Empire and the internal forces are empty to stop us, we quickly pass through the Guishuang Empire..."


    "No..." Zhou Ye stopped Lucis''s words with a single word...


    "Why? Mianxia... Isn''t this our best chance??" Lucius asked a little unclearly.


    You know, at this time, because all the troops have been transferred to the front line, it is when the forces of the Guishuang Empire are empty... It''s easy to go through here...


    "We are not in a hurry to go back..." Zhou Ye waved his hand and said, "Going back empty-handed will make you laughed at in Rome... We need some achievements, we need some reputation... We still need a chance ...An opportunity to establish you as a god of war...make you more prestigious in the Roman Empire than your previous master..."


    "But... what are we going to do?" Under the crown..." Lucis asked a little unclearly...


    "Of course-to the holy city of Alamut..."


    "There, you can get everything you want, and I can get a beautiful princess... Isn''t this a win-win ending?" Zhou Ye smiled very happy...


    "Yes, Mianxia, ??I understand!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lucius nodded vigorously...


    what??You said that a lone army rushed to confuse the war between the two empires, and also hit the idea of ??Princess Guishuang Empire?Isn''t this looking for death??


    But-don''t forget, Lucis is a fanatic...


    What is a fanatic??


    As long as the gods he believes in say, he will do it, whether it is right or not, and whether it will be defeated... After doing it, this is a fanatic...


    Seeing Lucius¡¯ loyal appearance, Zhou Ye nodded in satisfaction... After watching Lucis leave, Zhou Ye smiled and said to himself: ¡°Unexpectedly, there is still a [Persian] in this world. Prince¡¤The Sands of Time] This movie...is really interesting, Princess Tamina...wait for me, we will meet soon!"


    Reference 1881


    Chapter one thousand eighty-one


    The Roman legion of Lucius, after only repairing in Fulousha for a long time, left Fulousha...


    They waved and took away only the gold and silver jewelry of Fu Lousha, as well as all the food.


    No move, the entire Roman legion has almost no logistical supplies...completely relying on collecting food and grass on the spot all the way to complete the supply.


    Ahem, the so-called collection of grain and grass on the spot, to put it bluntly... is just robbery...


    No way, if not, the Roman legions will starve to death... In the east far away from their homeland, where do they go to get supplies??


    Besides, proper greed can inspire Legionnaires¡¯ combat fishing nets, and Zhou Ye has no plans to stop...


    This is not his country, what does he care about here?


    Seventy thousand Roman soldiers and a hundred thousand wolf clan army left Fulousha in such a mighty manner and marched towards the holy city of Alamut in the south...


    Along the way, under Zhou Ye''s urging, the entire army accelerated its march...


    They ignored Xiaobo''s harassment force composed of locals. In various places, as long as the supplies were completed, they would not stay, and they would firmly attack the holy city of Alamut all the way...


    Finally, after eight days¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The Roman legion preceded the Persian army and arrived in the holy city of Alamut...


    The holy city-Alamut-a city built in a basin surrounded by mountains...


    Standing on the edge of the plateau, Zhou Ye looked at the exotic city in front of him... With a smile, he asked, "Does it look beautiful?"


    "Yes, under the crown!!" Standing next to Zhou Ye, Lucis nodded and said respectfully: "It is said that this Alamut holy city has never been fallen for thousands of years... So, we Do you have to be more careful!!"


    "Be careful? What are you careful?" Zhou Ye waved his hand and said, "Don''t be careful, we are not here to invade them... We are here to help them resist the Persian invasion... They should welcome us..."


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lucis couldn''t help being speechless...


    You have to be believed by someone to say these things...


    "Send an envoy to the city and tell the princess Tamina...We are here to help them resist the Persians... Let them open the door to welcome us!!"


    Although Lucius felt that his words were unreliable, but... the fanatical belief made him carry out Zhou Ye''s orders without hesitation...


    However, it was in the palace of Alamut when the Roman army surrounded the holy city of Alamut.


    "Where did these Romans come from?" Princess Tamina was sitting on her throne, and the maid beside her was helping her draw golden ornamentation on the back of her hands and feet.


    "Your Royal Highness, the caravan from afar, tell us...This Roman legion came from within the Guishuang Empire..." An old man with a white beard and hair robe replied respectfully: "It''s because of Guishuang. The empire is at war with the Persian empire, so...they have no choice but to take this Roman legion that traverses their country..."


    Upon hearing the old man''s words, Princess Tamina nodded...


    "But why did they come to Alamut?" Princess Tamina certainly wouldn''t be naive to think that the Roman Empire is going to launch an Eastern Expedition... and even if the Roman Empire is going to an Eastern Expedition, the first one should not be Persian Empire??


    "This... at present we don''t know what their purpose is, but... Your Royal Highness, we''d better be more careful!!" Said this, the robed old man hesitated and said: "According to those merchants from the East We said that wherever this Roman army went, they sacked all the local money and food...They were just a group of bandits..."


    Just when the old man in the robe wanted to say something...


    A guard ran up and reported: "Your Royal Highness, the Roman Legion outside the city has sent envoys..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Hearing the words of the guards, the old man in the robe stopped speaking...He gave the decision to Princess Tamina...


    "Let them in, I also want to know... what kind of news these messengers have brought to me!!" Princess Tamina waved her hand and asked the maid who was painting her ornaments to step back... ¡­


    quickly¡­¡­


    Under the leadership of several guards, a soldier in the armor of the Roman legion came to her.


    "Hello, beautiful princess!" The Roman soldier came to the front of Princess Tamina, bent slightly, and said: "I have brought you the omniscient and omnipotent Zhou Ye, and the invincible Lu The will of General Quiss!"


    "All-knowing and all-powerful?? Under the crown? Zhou Ye??" Princess Tamina was taken aback when she heard the words of the Roman soldiers...


    [All-knowing Almighty] and [Mianxia], such affixes cannot be placed on a person at will¡ªthese affixes are generally used to describe gods.


    Seeing Princess Tamina¡¯s surprised look, the Roman soldiers didn¡¯t feel surprised...


    Like a pious missionary, he said in awe: "Below Zhou Ye is a god walking in the world. He is the incarnation of [Mars], the embodiment of the will of the gods, and his mighty power... "


    "Enough!!" Tamina interrupted the soldier''s words. She was not very interested in such preaching language... In Tamina''s view, this is nothing more than a victim of a god stick...

 Chapter 1487

    As for faith, Tamina certainly has faith... But the gods she believes in do not include Mars.


    "Say what you are here, soldier..."


    "..." The Roman soldier who was interrupted by Tamina''s praise, his face instantly became extremely difficult to look... In his opinion, Tamina''s actions like this were blasphemy...


    However, when he thought of Zhou Ye''s explanation with Lucis... he suppressed his anger and said: "Our great crown is feeling that your city will be destroyed by the Persians, so-He ordered us to come. Here...to help you withstand the unjust invasion from the Persians...Please open the city gate and let us enter..."


    "you are lying¡­¡­"


    The words of the Roman soldiers were interrupted again...


    The person who interrupted him this time was no one else, but the old man in the robe who had been standing next to the princess... "You group of Roman robbers looting all the way, you clearly want to deceive our city gate... in our holy city Rampage... we will never let you succeed... vow to coexist with the holy city!!"


    Hearing the words of the old man, all the guards in the palace shouted: "Oath to coexist with the holy city!!"


    For a time, there was a group of Xiao Sha in the entire hall... as if their holy city had really reached a critical moment.


    Reference 1882


    The first thousand eight hundred and eighty-two chapters


    Hearing the roar of these people, the Roman soldier said loudly without hesitation: "The great Zhou Ye led us here to save your city...not to pillage..."


    "Who can prove?" The old man asked rhetorically.


    "We don''t need to prove... The will under the crown is the direction we are going... We don''t need to prove anything!" At this time the Roman soldiers were also angry...


    Madan¡¯s, Lao Tzu is here to help you... If it weren¡¯t the order from the crown, the ghost would be willing to travel so far here to help you... You blasphemy guys, you should all be thrown away to feed the wolves... ¡­


    Just when the Roman soldiers were indignant...


    Princess Tamina spoke...


    "Oh?? Now that you have said, the Zhou and Zhou Ye in your mouth are an omniscient and omnipotent god..." At this, Princess Tamina''s tone became a little joking."Then-why can''t he predict your situation here? He didn''t tell you, what kind of method can we use to believe what you say? It seems that the god you believe in is not omniscient and omnipotent. of¡­¡­"


    "You..." Hearing Princess Tamina''s joking words...The Roman soldiers were speechless...


    At this moment... a faint sigh sounded in the hall.


    The sigh was not loud, but it passed into everyone''s ears accurately...


    "That''s because... I have to salute first and then fight!" With the voice, a figure suddenly appeared beside Princess Tamina...


    This sudden change made everyone stunned. Only the Roman soldier, seeing Zhou Ye, knelt on the ground with excitement... and said loudly with an aria: "Praise you, under your crown... Vaillant..."


    "Okay, don''t talk about it anymore..." Zhou Ye waved his hand immediately after hearing the words of the Roman soldiers...


    He is really scared...


    You know, the whole hymn is composed of more than 300 Latin phrases, and it¡¯s a bit more verbal and faster, and it takes more than five minutes.


    At the beginning, Zhou Ye listened to this hymn with great interest... Later, he was completely annoyed...


    It is said that this was created by a devout believer in the Roman Legion and dedicated to praising Zhou Ye...


    Almost all fanatics must recite when they see Zhou Ye...


    By the way, this Roman soldier is also a fanatic.


    "Yes, as you wish, under the crown!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s refusal, the Roman soldier hurriedly crouched on the carpet and stopped talking.


    At this moment, Princess Tamina was looking up and down at the handsome boy who suddenly appeared in front of her."How did you get in?? Magic? Trick??"


    Seeing the actions of Roman soldiers, how could Princess Tamina fail to guess Zhou Ye''s identity??


    However, she still does not even believe that this young man is a god...that''s why she asked.


    Facing Princess Tamina''s question, Zhou Ye did not answer her immediately, but looked up and down Tamina...


    What should I say?


    After thinking about it for a while, Zhou Ye decided that it really didn¡¯t suit him to help others...just like the saying, no matter what you do, you don¡¯t want to be guilty and you steal...


    You just walked up there and said that I would help you...


    Why do people believe you?


    Besides... if you switch to licking the dog thinking, it is estimated that all kinds of inverted posts and various help, finally after nine deaths, got the princess''s heart-OY, the perfect finale-a ghost.


    Why should I take the pole to help you, and I have to explain it to you again, and help you deal with powerful enemies??Finally, we have to go through many misunderstandings before we can gain trust...


    So troublesome...


    So-sure enough-it''s more convenient to be strong...


    Speaking slowly, but in fact these thoughts just flashed past Zhou Ye''s mind...


    "I gave you a chance...but unfortunately, you didn''t catch it!!"


    Zhou Ye''s endless words made Tamina stunned??Have you given me a chance??what chance?Why should I catch??


    Although I don''t understand the meaning of Zhou Ye''s words, but--this tone doesn''t seem like a good thing...


    It feels like I want to see it...


    Tamina is also a very smart girl, she opens her mouth to shout...


    However, at this time, it is too late...


    There was a sound of snapping fingers, followed by a sound of broken glass...


    "Come on..."


    At this time, Tamina had already called out...


    Of course...this is of no use.


    All the people in the palace, whether they were the maids or the guards, stood there stupidly as if they hadn''t heard her at all...


    The time in the entire palace seems to freeze at this moment...


    "Come on... come on..." Tamina still yelled unwillingly, but it''s a pity-it''s useless...


    She couldn''t help but looked at Zhou Ye, "You are the ghost of all this?"


    "That''s right, but unfortunately there are no prizes..." Zhou Ye looked at Tamina with a smile...


    The time of the mirror world has been adjusted thousands of times faster by him... Now, he has time to play games with this wild horse-like princess...

 Chapter 1488

    "Huh..." Tamina also felt a little bad at this moment... She didn''t care much, picked up the hem of her skirt, and ran towards the inner palace of the palace...


    And what about Zhou Ye??Then follow her behind her without a hassle...


    "Come on..." Tamina yelled loudly while running...


    However, regardless of the maid or the guard she saw, she was indifferent to her coming and calling... as if the world was really frozen by an inexplicable force...


    Unknowingly this, Tamina realized that she actually ran to her bedroom??


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already caught up...


    "Run, you continue to run..." He looked at Tamina arrogantly, and said the villain''s classic quotations... "In this world, no one will come to save you even if you break your throat!!"


    "..." Tamina was speechless...


    She stared at Zhou Ye fiercely. At this moment, she still didn''t understand. All these abnormalities should be the handwriting of the young man in front of her...


    At this point, she had to admit that this young man did have god-like abilities... But-even if he was a god, he was also an evil god... Thinking of this, Tamina shouted: "Cthulhu, I definitely don''t I will give in to you..."


    "I didn''t want you to give in..." Zhou Ye pushed Tamina to the wall step by step, smirking her chin with his hand, "The more you struggle, the happier I will be!!"


    Reference 1883


    The first thousand eight hundred and eighty-two chapters


    Just after Zhou Ye said these words...


    Tamina¡¯s face revealed the desperate look of ordinary women when they encountered this kind of thing... Her eyes were closed tightly, her eyelashes trembled slightly, and tears seemed to run across the corners of her eyes¡ªas if at this moment, she really He has accepted his fate in general.


    Zhou Ye smiled evilly, so he should lower his head and stop her...


    However, at this moment...


    Zhou Ye suddenly felt itchy in his heart, as if he had been bitten by a mosquito...


    He looked down silently...


    Sure enough, a dagger was piercing his heart... Obviously, Tamina''s fate-like appearance just now was completely acting...


    This girl, at this moment, there is no more chubby look on her face... Instead, she has a look of horror... "You...you..."


    "Are you surprised? Are you happy?" Zhou Ye smiled happily...


    How could Tamina''s appearance just be hidden from his spiritual position?


    It''s just that sometimes Zhou Ye would have to act in concert, or else-how could he see this little wild cat''s expression??


    Facing Zhou Ye''s ridicule, Tamina quickly stabbed a few more times... Undoubtedly... none of them had any effect...


    No, there is still some effect, at least-Zhou Ye''s Hanfu has been pierced into a hole...


    "Well, your lovely princess, you ruined my clothes, in return, then I will ruin your clothes..." Said this, Zhou Ye stretched out his hand without hesitation... and heard a stab. , Tamina''s long skirt has become fragments...


    There was only one piece of Tamina wrapped around her body and a piece of similar nail library. Even at this time, she still stubbornly refused to stubbornly...


    She clenched her teeth and stared at Zhou Ye... and said, "Yes, I can''t kill you... But, I can kill myself... All you get is a corpse!!"


    As the voice fell, the dagger in Tamina''s hand turned around and pierced towards her own Hun...


    And Zhou Ye didn''t stop him, just watched Tamina commit suicide...


    As the dagger pierced her heart... Tamina leaked a smug look on her face. She trembled her lips and said with difficulty: "...Now...you can''t get me..."


    "Do you think so?" Zhou Ye smiled, smiling happier...


    He gently placed his hand on Tamina¡¯s shoulder, and then... Tamina felt as if her soul was pulled out of her body by a huge force, and she watched her body as if The camera was generally upside down, pulling the dagger out of his heart, and then reaching Zhou Ye''s heart again...


    Then, a huge pulling force came from her body, and she returned to her body again...


    Tamina looked at the dagger in her palm in disbelief...touched her heart just pierced by the dagger...


    There is indeed smooth as before, without a trace of knife edge...


    "You...you actually control the power of time?" Tamina asked, looking at Zhou Ye in disbelief.


    "Guess..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Now I won''t stop you, you can continue to do what you didn''t finish just now..."


    Speaking of this, Zhou Ye also made a gesture of please. It seemed that he was really quite a gentleman...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Tamina couldn''t help but roll her beautiful eyes...


    "Do you think I''m a fool? Since I can''t die... Why am I stabbing myself with a knife again and again? Do you really think it won''t hurt?"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing when she heard Tamina''s words... Little Wild Cat is interesting... "So--what are you going to do now?"


    "..." Tamina fell silent...


    escape?Can''t escape...dead?Can''t die... It seems... In the end, she still can''t escape the palm of the evil god in front of her...


    Facing Zhou Ye''s eyes, Tamina gritted her teeth, stretched out her hands, closed her eyes and said loudly, "Come on, whoever gets me, you won''t get my heart..."


    Seeing Tamina''s actions, Zhou Ye burst into laughter...


    The girl in front of her is a clever princess, she knows-there is no escape, and-in her opinion, she is like an ant before the evil god who is like a demon king...


    So-she plans to save the country...


    What is the curve to save the country??


    Of course, that is---sacrifice one''s life to feed the demon, and then let the demon king completely fall in love with her, and she will guide the demon king to the right path...


    And this seemingly refusing posture is actually a means of wanting to get caught...


    Tamina believes that the guy full of evil and fun in front of him must not lack women, so-how can he make this guy fall in love with herself?Of course it must be different...


    How is it different??


    When others greet him, she must resist, when others resist him, she must go to persuade... and strive to achieve a unique position in the heart of this demon...


    I have to say that Tamina is indeed a very smart girl...


    Unfortunately, she still knows too little about Zhou Ye...


    If she really knew Zhou Ye''s abilities, she would probably choose to be honest with each other and persuade her...


    Faced with this incredibly careful and thoughtful beauty, Zhou Ye certainly won''t be polite... Don''t you have a scheming?Then put all your scheming through. In the back home of the Zhou family, it¡¯s not a girl who is not allowed to have scheming...


    There are too many scheming girls going...Mrs. Hydra, the Red Queen, the White Queen...Wait, which one of them has no scheming?Which of them is not smart...

 Chapter 1489

    But in the end, didn''t you still use all your scheming on outsiders??


    Zhou Ye is confident that this scheming princess will be adjusted...but it will take some time...


    However, what Zhou Ye lacks most is time...


    "Then¡ªI''m not welcome..."


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, Tamina felt cold on her body, and the last trace of protection was also pulled off by the bad guy in front of her... Then, she was picked up by Zhou Ye, and then she was thrown away unceremoniously. On the couch of the bedroom...


    It¡¯s on the couch where she grew from nap to big...


    As a pang of pain hit... Tamina knew-- she was no longer a girl, but a woman...


    This pain is much easier than the pain of stabbing her heart with a knife-until this time, Tamina was still thinking about it...


    However, soon she had no time to think about other things...because--the storm came...


    Reference 1884


    One thousand eight hundred and eighty four chapters


    When Tamina''s figure reappears in the hall...


    Everyone has a strange feeling...


    In their eyes, they just felt that the figure of the young man and His Royal Highness in front of them was slightly trance... Then, it became solid again...


    At that moment of trance, everyone mistakenly thought that there was something wrong with their eyes, and no one cared at all...


    However, everyone''s moment, for Princess Tamina... it was a long time...


    In these days, she was completely conquered by the man in front of her who was looking at her with a smile...


    Whether it is the body or the heart, it has become his possession at this time...


    When the little wild cat puts away her claws, she will show her softness in front of her master...


    "Sorry, Mianxia, ??it''s my fault..."


    In the eyes of everyone, Zhou Ye just said [I gave you a chance, but you didn''t catch it...], Princess Tamina''s attitude came to a one-hundred-sixty-degree circle, never disdain. Don''t believe it, ridicule...In an instant it became submissive and well-behaved.


    This surprised everyone...


    "Your Royal Highness... Are you... Are you okay?" The old man with white beard and hair looked at Princess Tamina with a dazed expression, "Are you not feeling well?"


    "No, I''m fine, better than ever..."


    Tamina said without hesitation: "Just at that moment, under the crown, I saw the pure land of the gods... I was wrong just now... I''m sorry, under the crown, please forgive me..."


    With that, Tamina lowered her head deeply towards Zhou Ye...


    But at the moment when she lowered her head, she continued Zhou Ye''s body cover and gave this man who had taken her body and mind, a tender eye... as if she was saying with her eyes: "I have given up, dear, please Let go..."


    "Your Royal Highness doesn''t need to blame yourself... Mortal eyes always only see what is in front of you... It''s not your fault!!" Zhou Ye made a polite appearance, and while talking high-sounding words, he reached out to Tammy. Na helped...


    "Thank you, Mianxia!!" Tamina also cooperated with her man and acted out... "I will order the soldiers to open the city gate and let your soldiers in..."


    "Wait, Your Highness..." At this time, the old man was anxious...


    "Your Royal Highness, you can''t let them in... They were just lying completely... Your Highness..." the old man said anxiously: "We have an alliance with Persia, we are a firm ally, and they are attacking Kosh. Kan, won''t be here at all... Your Highness!"


    "Enough..." Tamina yelled, interrupting the old man''s words."I said... I opened the gates and welcomed the allies of the Roman Legion..."


    "No, Your Highness... You are being deceived by the devil... Guard, grab the man..." the old man shouted.


    Upon hearing the old man¡¯s words, the guards immediately unsheathed their swords and forced them towards Zhou Ye...


    Tamina didn''t hesitate to stand in front of Zhou Ye, and yelled, "Retreat to me!"


    The guards looked at the princess and the old man, and finally returned to their original positions one by one...


    After all, Tamina is not only a princess, but also the sacred guardian of this generation... Her status is supreme in this city.


    Finally... the old man was taken by the guards by Tamina...


    And, she ordered the city gate to be opened to welcome the entry of the Roman legion...


    As for¡ªthe wolf clan army??


    They have no way to enter the city, so they can only be wronged for wandering in the wilderness around the city...


    After ordering everything, Tamina drove the maid and guards out of the hall...


    In the entire hall, only Zhou Ye and her are left...


    At this time, Tamina couldn''t help it anymore. She was like a little girl. She suddenly jumped into the arms of her own man and said, "How did I behave just now?"


    "If you are like this, you will be hated by your minister..." Zhou Ye said silently, holding her slender waist.


    "It''s okay, when the Persian army arrives, Lennon will come to apologize to me..."


    At this time, Tamina was convinced that the Persian army would come to Alamut... because this was what her man said... she believed her man...


    "Well...Anyway, you are a princess...You have the final say!!" Zhou Ye could only shrug his shoulders, saying that he had no opinion.


    Following the order of Tamina... Soon, the gate of Alamut¡¯s holy city was opened...


    Seventy thousand soldiers from the Roman Legion lined up into Alamut...


    I have to say that the residents of Alamut still have some resistance to the entry of the Roman legion...


    Just like in a country, a formed foreign army suddenly appeared, which made it difficult for the residents of Alamut to accept this...


    However, they soon became enthusiastic about the soldiers of the Roman Legion...


    why??


    Because the magic of money...


    You know, the Roman legions traversed the Guishuang Empire all the way and came here... There was no less searching on the road...


    With Zhou Ye''s acquiescence, almost every Roman soldier had heavy gold coins in his pocket.


    In Alamut, because of Zhou Ye''s order, they can no longer plunder like the previous one, so there is only a fair deal...


    The citizens who had been so cold towards them were smashed by the Roman soldiers waving their purses and smiled.


    What are you talking about, this is stolen goods?Is this ill-gotten wealth??

 Chapter 1490

    What a joke, the gold coins can''t speak... Who cares how the gold coins in the hands of these Roman soldiers came from??Anyway, it¡¯s good to have money...


    One is happy to buy, and the other is happy to sell...


    For a time, the entire holy city of Alamut sent military and civilian cooperation, and it was a happy scene...


    In this way, with the passage of time, unknowingly, it has been two days since the Roman Legion entered Alamut...


    And this kind of news can''t be concealed from someone in the Persian army who has a prying heart for Alamut...


    In the face of such a situation, he was overjoyed... Now, he doesn''t even need to frame up...


    because--


    The Persian Empire and the Roman Empire have always been hostile...


    And as their ally, Alamut allowed the Roman Empire''s legions to station...what is this??


    This is betrayal, the betrayal of eating fruit...


    So, at the instigation of a caring person, the Persian Prince Tus, who was in charge of leading the army to attack Ko?tan, led the army towards Alamut in a rage...


    Traitors must be severely punished...


    Reference 1885


    The first thousand eighty-five chapters


    What happened in Kostain, naturally did not hide Zhou Ye''s super feeling.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye in the Alamut Palace felt an unspeakable strange feeling in his heart when he sensed the news...


    According to the original history, a guy who spied on [Blade of Time] should buy spies, then frame the holy city for privately crafted weapons and sell them to the enemy of the Persian Empire, Kostan.


    But now it seems...


    It seems that I have found a perfect excuse for that guy...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye laughed mockingly at himself. Is this a change of cause and effect??


    "My dear, what are you thinking?"


    At this moment, a pleasant voice came, and with the voice, Princess Tamina came over...


    "Nothing..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head. He didn''t intend to tell Tamina about such things. Anyway, the Persian army is coming. This is a fact. Regardless of whether there is a Roman army stationed, this Will not change... "Why don''t you play with Xiaomeng and the others..."


    Because Zhou Ye lived in the palace, Xiaomeng and the others also lived in the palace.


    what did you say?Isn''t Tamina jealous??


    Are you joking?This is the Arab world. They have been polygamous since ancient times, OK...


    "I don''t understand what Xiaomeng and the others say... It''s so tiring to make gestures!" Tamina said as she nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    "You can teach them slowly!!" Zhou Ye smiled, picked up Tamina, stroked her flat belly, and said softly: "Either you learn Chinese with them, or you teach them to learn Persian. Language...you always have to communicate!"


    "But they always have headaches when they speak Persian, and they look like earthworms crawling around..."


    "Then you can learn Chinese from them..."


    "This is a good idea, but I can''t learn the accent of Chinese... Chinese is so difficult to learn!!"


    "......" Hearing Tamina''s words, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while...Well, it seems that the task of national integration in the world is a long way to go.


    Zhou Ye could indeed use the art of speech and spirit to help them directly learn each other''s language... but that would be a lot less fun.


    Especially, Zhou Ye also expected them to build a certain friendship while learning from each other...


    The art of the harem is broad and profound...If you don''t think about it, it will overturn...


    "My dear... are you angry?" Tamina asked cautiously, seeing Zhou Ye''s speechless appearance.


    "No..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head. He hasn''t been so careful yet...


    "That''s right! My dear, I''ll take you to a good place!!" At this time, Tamina seemed to remember something, jumped up from Zhou Ye''s arms, pulled Zhou Ye up, and headed into the palace. Go...


    Along the road inside the palace, it was winding up all the way...Finally, Tamina took him to the highest point of the city...on an independent platform.


    "Here?" Zhou Ye asked knowingly.


    "This is the Upper Temple, the place where the greatest secret of the Holy City is hidden!" Tamina said as she ordered the guards guarding the Upper Temple to open the gate...


    As the door opened, the situation inside was caught in Zhou Ye''s eyes.


    I saw that the space of the Shangshen Temple is not very large... it is about three to four hundred square meters, and the decoration is strangely gorgeous...


    On the surrounding walls, expensive silk and other objects are used as wall hangings to decorate the temple.


    Not far inside the temple, is a small step...


    At this time, in the Shangshen Temple, because it was not the time for sacrifices, there were no other priests except Tamina and Zhou Ye...


    Tamina took Zhou Ye''s hand and wandered to the steps...


    Tamina, who came to the front of the steps, let go of her man''s hand, and after a pious prayer, opened the glazed door on the steps and took out a unique dagger from inside.


    The dagger is made of metal similar to silver, and on the handle of the dagger, there is a transparent glass...There are fine sand particles inside.


    Tamina picked up the dagger and walked in front of Zhou Ye...


    She grabbed Zhou Ye and let him sit on the steps, then she nestled in his arms and whispered: "A long time ago, the gods looked around the world... all they saw were greed and fraud... so the gods decided , Destroy everything with a sandstorm, razing the world to the ground..."


    "What happened?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile while holding Tamina.


    "However, a little girl prayed to the gods to give mankind another chance! For this, she is willing to give her life!"


    "Her pure soul made the gods realize that humans have the potential for kindness, so they put sand in an hourglass..."


    "The god gave this dagger to the little girl who saved mankind, making her the first holy guardian!"


    "Only the blade of this dagger can penetrate the hourglass and release the sand of time..."


    Speaking of this, Tamina handed the Blade of Time to Zhou Ye''s hands... "My dear, now, I will give you the most precious artifact of the holy city Alamut, from then on... I am to you , There is no more secret..."


    Upon hearing Tamina''s words, Zhou Ye was moved...


    What should I say?


    Although Zhou Ye, who has seen the movie, is no stranger to the story that Tamina told...

 Chapter 1491

    But now, Tamina can say everything she knows without hesitation, and personally hand the Blade of Time into his hands, which is almost equivalent to giving him everything she has...


    As a woman, Tamina has done good enough...


    "I don''t need such a thing... you know!!" Zhou Ye smiled, gently returning the dagger in his hand to Tamina''s hand... "For me, you are the holy city of Alamut. The most precious treasure..."


    Tamina was so sweet in her heart by Zhou Ye''s love words...


    And the best love words are undoubtedly the strongest pure medicine...


    At this moment, she couldn''t help feeling agitated anymore, leaning on Zhou Ye''s ears, she whispered: "My dear...I want you to love me here...Don''t let outsiders find out...because...I will still Screaming loudly..."


    "I still want to be here... and shout loudly... and not let people discover..." Zhou Ye said in a quiet voice, "Woman, you have a lot of demands!"


    "I know you can do it... Am I right? Under my crown..." Tamina is already emotional at the moment... The spring in her eyes is about to overflow...


    "Of course, man, how can you say that you can''t do it?" Zhou Ye smiled and snapped his fingers lightly... the mirror world unfolded...


    So, someone got his wish and screamed loudly in the upper temple, and completed a spiritual and physical union with his lover.


    Reference 1886


    Chapter One Eight Hundred and Eighty Six


    Happy time is always quite short...


    Just a week after Zhou Ye came to the holy city of Alamut...


    The army of the Persian Empire also arrived...


    Faced with this situation, Tamina didn''t care at all... She had already heard the news from her man... What''s more... With Zhou Ye here, she didn''t worry about anything...


    Standing on the terrace in the palace, looking at the Persian army preparing to attack the city outside the city...


    Zhou Ye smiled... "Lucis, are you scared?"


    Zhou Ye would ask this for a reason. The troops coming from the Persian Empire this time amounted to at least hundreds of thousands, more than twice the strength of the Roman Legion...


    Although the advantage of defending the city is great, the holy city of Alamut is not considered to be a heroic city. At the beginning of its establishment, it did not consider the possibility of being attacked. Therefore, what is the city of Urn? Defensive measures are completely useless...


    I have to say, this adds a lot of difficulty to defending the city...


    "Under Mian''s leadership, we will surely achieve a glorious victory..." Facing Zhou Ye''s question, Lucis said without hesitation: "I have fought against the Persian army, although they can be called warriors, But...under our Roman phalanx, they also have nothing but to tremble!!"


    "No... this time we won''t fight in the field!!" Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand, "I want you to guard the city...at least one night..."


    "Why?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lucis was dumbfounded...


    It would be too silly to defend the city without taking advantage of one''s own advantages... Moreover, there are no tools for defending the city that he is familiar with in Alamut, although, because they firmly believe in Zhou Ye''s words, they have also prepared a lot. Rolling woods and rocks, but... Lucis knew better that the Persian catapult was powerful...


    What is the most lacking in the Arabian Peninsula??Of course it¡¯s oil...


    Although they don¡¯t know how to refine stone at this time, it has become a necessary engineering method for them to pour oil on the stone and then ignite it and throw it into the city...


    That thing, smash it, it won¡¯t kill you, it can burn you...


    Thinking of this, Lucis said: "Under the crown, the flame catapult of the Persians..."


    "Don''t worry about their catapult..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand, and said, "I guarantee their catapult can''t be transported here..."


    "Yes, I see... Under the crown..."


    Now that Zhou Ye said so, then Lucis doesn''t worry about anything anymore... Siege without siege weapons?That was completely dependent on human life, and Lucis was confident that these Persians would drain their last drop of blood under the city.


    With Lucius''s departure, Tamina walked to her man''s side...


    Just now she heard Zhou Ye''s words behind the screen. She didn''t want to interfere with her man''s arrangements, but¡ªshe was very curious... "My dear, why do you have to let General Lucis defend the city?"


    "Because, I want to see the performance of a certain Persian monkey..." Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously...


    "Persian monkey? Performance?"


    Tamina asked in confusion...


    "Don''t worry, you will understand everything until the evening..."


    Just as Zhou Ye was chatting with Tamina...In the army of the Persian Empire, the Persian Prince Tus, who led the army, was furious.


    "What are you talking about? The logistics unit that transported the equipment of the siege vehicle was attacked by the wolves?? All the bunkers and catapults used for the siege were destroyed by the wolves?" Looking at the Persian soldier who came to report, the expression on his face seemed to eat people...


    "Yes, yes, Your Royal Highness!" The soldier who came to report the news was also aggrieved. Hey, I was not responsible for escorting the siege equipment. What''s my business??


    "Tus, don''t be angry with others..." Nizam persuaded Tucci''s uncle, the younger brother of Persian King Salamam: "This is not something that a person destined to become a king should do..."


    "Sorry, uncle... I was so excited!!" Tus did listen to his uncle''s words...


    After taking a deep breath, he waved his hand and let the soldier who reported the letter leave...


    At this time, only him, his brother Gasif and his uncle Nizam were left in the military account...


    Tuss sighed and said, "Uncle...you know, without those siege equipment, how much damage would our soldiers have to take to take this city..."


    "I know..." Nizam nodded and said, "But-we have no time... If the Roman legions in the city are prepared for everything, then, even if there are siege vehicles, we You have to pay no small price to win this city!!"


    "Yes...yes...but..." While Tuss was still hesitating, his younger brother, Gasif said loudly: "Don''t worry, I will personally lead the most powerful warrior of our Persian Empire to charge. I will let these betrayers know how serious the outcome of betraying the covenant is!"


    "Betrayal of the covenant?? Who?" At this moment, a strong figure walked into the military account...


    He is no one else, but the younger brother of Tus and Gasif, Prince Dustan.


    Of course, he is not the brother of Tus and Gasif, but the child picked up by the old King Sharamin from a market 15 years ago...


    At that time, Shalaman was attracted by Dastan''s heroic act of saving people in the bazaar, so he adopted Dastan, who was already an orphan at the time.


    Although Saraman was adopted by the old king, Tus and Gasif, who grew up together, treat Saraman as brothers. I have to say that this is a really good thing.


    "Alamut betrayed the covenant... they let a Roman legion into their city..." Hearing Shalaman''s question, Tus explained: "That''s why I led my army here..."


    "But, my father said, we are not allowed to attack the holy city of Alamut!" Shalaman said embarrassedly.


    "The covenant must be maintained..." Wang Shu Nizam said unhurriedly: "If Alamut does not abide by the covenant today, but has not been punished due to its status as a holy city, then... Tomorrow there may be a second Alamut, a third, or even a fourth...At that time, we will be exhausted..."


    "Well...Uncle, I admit that you are right, but...Should we send someone to ask my father first?" Shalaman wanted to fight again.


    "No, every day we delay, we have to pay hundreds of soldiers'' lives... This is not a wise choice!!" said this, Tus said loudly: "I order Gasev to be a forward. At dawn, Start siege..."


    Reference 1887


    The first thousand eight hundred and eighty-seven chapters

 Chapter 1492

    "Wait a minute, Tuss!!" Dastan said loudly at this time: "If you want to attack the city, at least let me be a forward!!"


    "Hahaha..." Hearing Darstan''s words, the second prince Gassif laughed loudly: "Dastan, you should go and command your rogue army. I will take my cavalry and rush into the holy city first. Alamut!!"


    Hearing Gassyfer¡¯s sarcasm, Dastan was not angry, but tried to explain...


    "They may not be very polite, but the war is not bad!"


    "The first merit of the battle should belong to me!!" Gasiefer said unceremoniously.


    Hearing what Gassyfer said, Dastan said helplessly: "You are always so warlike!"


    "It''s my duty to kill the enemy!!" Gasiefer said loudly.


    Just when the atmosphere between the two didn''t seem too good, the prince Tucci spoke...


    "Oh, my brothers! Don''t get excited..." He said with a smile: "It is said that the princess of Alamut is a stunning beauty. We are going to see her in the palace..."


    His joking words made both Gasiefer and Dastan laugh...


    The tension between the two of them has become a lot easier...


    Then, Tus took Dastan''s hand, walked to the side, and said in a low voice: "I have no doubt about your courage, Dastan... But now is not the time!"


    Speaking of this, the prince Tus turned his head and said to his brother: "Gassif, your cavalry will be the forward, the first to attack the city..."


    Hearing what Tuss said, Gassev nodded with a smile...


    So-this military meeting ended like this...


    However, will Dastan really just give up like this??


    Obviously not...


    After all, every pig''s feet has a heart that is unwilling to be lonely... If he really obeys the order, then-there is nothing to act in this movie...


    Ahem, it''s too much...


    The Persian army began to rest early...


    What they call dawn is actually around three in the morning...


    At this time, it is the time when people are most deprived...and it is also a good time to attack the city.


    The Persian army got up at two o''clock in the morning, and after a simple breakfast... Gasev, who was ordered to be a forward, began to assemble his cavalry...


    When the timekeeper in charge of the hourglass reported to Gasif that the time had come...


    The siege has begun...


    With the order of Gasif, tens of thousands of Persian troops launched an offensive towards Alamut...


    They carried a simple siege ladder and rushed towards the main gate of Alamut...


    However, they were greeted by tens of thousands of crossbow arrows and stones...


    In the absence of siege equipment, such an impact is completely filled with human lives.


    At this time, Gassyfer had no more care... He could only urge his soldiers to charge forward one after another... He did not want to fail, let alone see the mocking smile on Dastan''s face. ...


    Time passed by every minute...


    The siege is still in progress...


    However, Gassyfer''s army suffered heavy losses, but never ascended to the city head.


    On the head of the city, Lucis is at the front gate to supervise the battle...


    Said it was a war superintendent, but it was actually watching the Persian army being massacred...


    "Are these guys stupid?" Lucius looked at the large Persian army like ants under the city, taunting: "Dare to charge up without siege equipment? They must have an idiot-like commander!"


    "Everything is God''s grace under the crown!!" The lieutenant standing next to Lucius said with a smile: "If it hadn''t been for the army to send the wolf clan to destroy their siege equipment, I am afraid we would have suffered heavy losses this time. ..."


    Lucius laughed and said, "Hahaha... that''s right, praise the almighty crown!!"


    "Praise the crown!!" XN


    The Roman soldiers on the front of the city, hearing Lucius'' words, shouted together.


    They have never fought such an easy city defense...


    This can no longer be called a war, this is completely a slaughter...


    It''s just that they are a party to the massacre...


    Especially, those who were slaughtered were their old rivals, the army of the Persian Empire...


    Many of the Lucis Legion had participated in the war against the Persian army. It can be said that... At that time, the flame catapult of the Persian army left a deep impression on them... Those burning fireballs fell from the sky... Once made them suffer...


    And now, the terrible flame catapult was gone, and it was their turn to make these hapless guys suffer.


    The battle has been going on for almost an hour, and the Lucis Legion still maintains a record of zero casualties... I have to say, this is simply a miracle.


    Just as the war at the main gate of Alamut was in full swing...


    From the Persian army, there is a unit that is quietly going around the east gate of Alamut...


    Soon, under the cover of night, this army quietly came to the side of the city wall at the east gate of Alamut...


    These people lay down in the grass outside the city wall, quietly observing the movement on the city wall...


    "Why should we violate your elder brother''s order?" a dark shadow asked in a low voice.


    "Because Gasiefer only knows to charge, this will be a massacre..." The dark figure paused for a moment, and then said: "And our soldiers are the targets of the slaughter!!"


    Obviously, this person is not someone else, it is a Persian monkey... Uh, I was wrong, it should be the Prince of Persia-Dastan.


    He has already confirmed one thing at this time, that is-apart from the few guards on the wall, there are no other people...


    This made him overjoyed...


    "The Alamut only knows to defend the front gate, let us slip over here..." Dastan said, and he cleaned up the soldiers behind him...


    The soldiers began to prepare...


    However, just on the tower of the East Gate that he thought was very lax in defense...Two figures were watching him quietly from the shooting hole above the tower...


    "My dear, you didn''t let me go to the main entrance, but you dragged me to the east entrance just to show me these guys??"

 Chapter 1493

    A soft female voice deliberately lowered her voice and asked.


    "Shhh, keep your voice down, don''t disturb the monkey... then don''t watch it..." the other dark shadow also replied in a low voice.


    These two people who didn''t sleep in the middle of the night and rushed here were not other people, they were Zhou Ye and Princess Tamina...


    You know, in order to see this scene, Zhou Ye did not let his wolf clan army use the Persian army to a gluttonous feast... and let Lucis defend the city all night...


    The price is not big...


    So-why does Zhou Ye have to watch this scene??


    Reference 1888


    The first thousand eight hundred and eighty-eight chapters


    Speaking of which, Zhou Ye also has a reason...


    When I first watched this movie, Zhou Ye really watched it while complaining...


    Why vomit, you will know below...


    In the eyes of Zhou Ye and Tamina...


    The small Persian army outside the city quickly completed its preparations...


    Seven or eight people, carrying a wooden stick more than ten meters long, ran towards the city wall quickly...


    When they reached the edge of the city wall, they did not slow down, but accelerated their pace...


    Tamina couldn''t help covering her little scorpion when she saw this situation... she was afraid that she would exclaim...


    Are these Persian soldiers fools?Are they going to hit the wall??


    When Tamina was confused, the scene in front of her revealed the mystery.


    I saw that the guy holding the stick and running at the forefront, with the momentum of a dozen people, stepped on the wall and stood upright... as if he was walking on the wall.


    Although Tamina wanted to applaud for this kind of performance, when she thought that they were Persian soldiers who had invaded her city, she screamed anxiously...


    She had already seen that these guys were obviously going to sneak into the city and open the city gate... how could this work??


    However, as soon as she wanted to speak to the guard, she was covered with a big hand...


    "Shhh, baby, look on quietly, I won''t let the Persians succeed, trust me..."


    The voice of her own man that came from her ears made Tamina''s chaotic heart calm down... She believed in Zhou Ye just as she believed in herself.


    "Hmm..." Tamina nodded gently, and then continued to watch...


    And at this time, the Persian monkey on the wall with a wooden stick... Uh, I was wrong again, it was Prince Dastan of Persia, um, yes... it was the Prince of Persia, definitely not a Persian monkey...


    Although he is more agile than a monkey, he cannot be called a monkey just because he acts like a monkey... After all, he is a prince.


    Ahem...


    Let''s get back to business...


    At this time, Dastan has reached half the height of the city wall, but-there is still a distance of seven or eight meters from the city wall. He obviously does not have the light work of China, so... he can''t jump up...


    However, Dustan is not in a hurry...because...he is pig''s feet...


    Uh, wrong, because his brothers are trained by gods... can shoot straight arrows diagonally...


    That''s right, that''s it...


    I saw that the two crossbowmen below the city aimed at the stone gap in the front wall of Dastan and shot past...


    With a swish... an all-steel forged crossbow shot straight into the stone gap in the wall...


    What a fuck, what a fuck, what a fuck...


    Appeared¡­¡­


    God bless the pig''s feet...


    Zhou Ye was madly complaining...


    An ordinary soldier, how did he make a crossbow arrow fired at a forty-five-degree angle to be inserted straight into the gap in the stone wall??


    This Nima is unscientific, and his sister is not magical, OK??


    In Zhou Ye''s eyes, after the crossbow arrow was shot from the ground, when it was flying in mid-air, it actually changed its flight trajectory. God bless pig''s feet??


    Almost all the coffin boards of geometric mathematicians can''t cover...


    Hey----


    Zhou Ye sighed silently...


    At this moment, that Dastan is obviously used to such unscientific and non-magical things. He is holding the crossbow bolt shot in the gap of the city wall. Whenever he has no foothold, the two organ crossbowmen will always be in time. Shoot the crossbow arrows so that he has a place to borrow...


    As for Zhou Ye, he has already finished complaining...


    I am almost tired of such things...


    "My dear, hurry up, he is going to climb up..." However, compared to Zhou Ye''s complaints, Tamina is obviously more concerned about whether this guy will climb up and secretly open her door...


    "He can''t climb...because his crossbowmen will miss..." Zhou Ye said with a hehe smile.


    As his voice fell, he heard a puff, followed by a muffled hum...


    Sure enough-the crossbowman missed his hand and shot the crossbow arrow to Dastan''s Hun...


    As the crossbow bolt pierced into his Hungarian chamber, Dastan no longer had the strength to hold the crossbow bolt... He snorted and fell from the wall...


    And unfortunately...


    On the ground where he fell, there happened to be a fist-sized rock with a straight chrome on his temple... With a scream, Dastan was silent again...


    Seeing this, his soldiers suddenly became anxious...They hurriedly lifted Dastan and ran towards the army camp... "Prince Dastan...Prince Dastan, are you all right?"


    Standing on the tower, Zhou Ye heard the screams of the Persian soldiers from afar, and couldn''t help but leak a smirk...


    According to the original trajectory, the crossbowman had missed once, but he did not hurt Darstan...


    However, Zhou Ye obviously won''t let Dastan be so lucky to escape...


    God bless pig''s feet??Go to sleep...

 Chapter 1494

    In front of him, who would dare to say that he is a pig''s foot between heaven and earth??


    Therefore, Zhou Ye slightly changed the trajectory of the crossbow arrow, which killed Dastan...


    In fact, Dastan in the movie is still a good person...


    but----


    Will good people be rewarded?Well, in most movies, good people are rewarded... But, here in Zhou Ye... Pig''s feet are going to die.


    why??


    Just because Zhou Ye felt that his hanging up was uncomfortable...


    With the death of Dastan, the East Gate is completely free of war...


    And Zhou Ye was also a little bored...


    After all, Zhou Ye has no liking for Persia, but he doesn¡¯t have a lot of distaste...but, who told them to attack their women¡¯s city?Those who die will surely die...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye grabbed Tamina and walked towards the palace... "Let''s go, baby, I didn''t look at it!"


    "Is that guy really shot to death by his men?" Tamina asked curiously...


    You know, Tamina doesn''t have the perverted dynamic vision of Zhou Ye. She only vaguely saw the black shadow hanging on the wall trembling, and then fell down and there was no sound anymore.


    "Yes, he should have been shot to death by his men!!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    "Then why did his men shoot him?" Tamina asked curiously.


    "Perhaps he robbed the woman under his hand...Who knows this kind of thing!!" Zhou Ye said, pulling up Tamina, who was like a curious baby, and wanted to ask questions again, hurried to the palace."Well, baby, don''t you want to destroy these Persian armies?"


    "Of course I thought..." Tamina naturally didn''t like the invaders.


    "Then go to Xiaomeng and let her help you...As long as she is willing to let her men take action, these Persian troops are a mob!!"


    Reference 1889


    One thousand eight hundred and eighty-nine chapters


    "What happened to my brother?" The prince of Persia, Tus, who was riding a horse, looked at Dastan who was sent to him, his face was full of anger...


    At this time, Dastan has no sound...


    "Prince Dastan, he..."


    "Who shot my brother to death?" Toss also saw the crossbow bolt being inserted in the mouth of his brother Hungarian... and this kind of crossbow bolt is a Persian standard weapon...


    This discovery made Tucci even more angry...


    You know, although Dastan is not his own brother, Tus, who grew up with him, has long treated him as a family member...


    "It''s... Ilam... he missed for a while..." The soldier who sent Stan over began to describe to Tuss what happened...


    After listening to the soldiers, Tus was both sad and angry...


    Sadly-he lost a brother.


    The anger is-why did Dastan keep his orders and steal the city gates in private??


    The unsuccessful battle at the main gate, coupled with the death of Dustan...tooth was completely angry...


    Just when he was going to order the entire army to press on and attack the city frantically...


    Suddenly, a loud howl of a wolf came from the holy city of Alamut in the distance...


    This made Tuss stunned... You know, the high ground he is standing at this time is more than a thousand meters away from Alamut... At such a distance, the loud howling of the wolf sounds like it sounds. Like...


    What a weird thing this is??


    Just when Tus wanted to say something...


    Suddenly, a soldier beside him couldn''t help but yelled in horror: "Look at...what is that?"


    Tuss looked in the direction the soldiers were pointing, and by the rising dawn, I saw...On the distant horizon, a layer of black pressed objects, just like a tide, spreading towards them...


    The black tide is extremely fast...


    In Tusi''s feeling, he could already see the true colors of those Kuroshio in less than a few breaths... "That''s it?? Wolf??"


    "Alert... the whole army..." Tus shouted...


    Although I don¡¯t know why there are so many wolves rushing towards them, there is an ominous omen in Tus¡¯s heart...


    He couldn''t help but shouted: "Hurry up and blow the horn, let Gasiefer withdraw..."


    "Yes!!"


    The soldiers hurriedly obeyed orders and sent orders...


    At this time, the wolf tide had already rushed to the front of the Persian army...


    They did not hesitate to rush towards their feast...


    Just kidding...They haven''t eaten enough for a few days, okay...will they be polite to see these walkable foods??


    "No... what is this..."


    "Gosh... why are there so many wolves!!"


    "Damn, these wolves can''t kill...Ah!!!"


    For a time, the entire Persian army was thrown into confusion by the sudden wolves...


    They desperately resisted the invasion of the giant wolves with their own weapons... However, it is of no use...


    Even the well-equipped Roman soldiers had a bit more chewing under Zhou Ye''s giant wolf. What''s more, the Persian soldiers didn''t have the armor of Roman soldiers at all??


    On Persian soldiers, there are more leather armors, and some don¡¯t even have leather armor...


    For the giant wolves, this is simply a seafood meal without shelling...


    And at this time, Lucis, who was guarding the city, also saw the wolf wave coming...


    Of course he knows who the owner of the wolf tide is, and he knows-the wolf tide is dispatched, it means-he can finally end this aggrieved city defense and go out to fight the Persians.


    "Brothers, the pets under the crown have already set off, and we are also going to attack!!"


    As he shouted, all the Roman soldiers became excited...

 Chapter 1495

    "Roar!!!" XN


    "Let''s go out of the city and fuck these Persians!!"


    Following the order of Lucius... the soldiers of the Roman Legion quickly rushed from the city to the bottom of the city... They lined up the famous Roman phalanx, then-opened the city gate and launched towards the Persians outside the city attack¡­¡­


    At this time, Gassif, who was looking at the wolf tide with a dazed expression, was at a loss by the sudden attack of the Roman Legion!!


    For a time, the entire battlefield became extremely chaotic... Giant wolves, Persian soldiers running around like headless flies everywhere...


    There were some cunning Persian soldiers who were chased by the giant wolf behind them and evaded, with the idea of ??causing trouble...just ran towards the square of Lucis...


    However, what disappointed these Persian soldiers was...


    The giant wolves seemed to have taken a glance at them, and they didn''t even look at the neatly arranged Roman soldiers...


    "Hehehe...I now think that watching our pets eat food is a kind of enjoyment..."


    The Roman soldiers who had experienced the deepest desperation of this wolf wave at this time also became a bystander... They had long been familiar with giant wolves... Therefore, giant wolves would never attack them...


    Seeing their enemies wailing, being torn to pieces bit by bit by the giant wolves, many people are gloating...


    "These poor Persians, they never know that their enemy is actually a great god..."


    "Follow him, the Persians are all dead!"


    "Stop talking, hurry up and kill these Persians... Although the weapons and leather armor on their bodies are not valuable, if they are too much, they are a lot of income..."


    "That''s right, the pets under the crown hate these fangs, we have to help them and shell their food!"


    Although the fangs and claws of giant wolves can easily pierce armor, it does not mean that they like to eat armor...Compared with the cold and tasteless metal shell, they prefer the delicious food in the shell... ¡­


    So... a very interesting scene appeared on the battlefield...


    After many giant wolves killed their targets, they simply dragged the bodies of Persians to the Roman soldiers...


    The Roman soldiers also helped them to remove the armor and weapons from their bodies...


    then--


    The Roman soldiers got the spoils, and the giant wolves got the food... This is really a scene of harmonious coexistence between men and wolves.


    The hundreds of thousands of Persian army was completely destroyed in less than two hours under the combined force of the wolf tide and the Roman legion...


    As for the prisoners??There are no captives...For the giant wolves, they don¡¯t need slaves, they only need food...So¡ªin the end, all the Persian soldiers become food in the mouths of the giant wolves...


    And at this time, Zhou Ye was sleeping quietly under the embrace of the girls... For him, this war that was already doomed to victory was really nothing to see.


    Reference 1890


    One thousand eight hundred and ninety chapters


    "Under the crown, this time we wiped out all the troops of the Persian Empire... we have captured..."


    It is already noon the next day...


    Lu Kuisi respectfully reported to Zhou Ye the harvest of this battle...


    However, Zhou Ye has no interest in their capture...


    Perhaps, in the eyes of the soldiers, those weapons or armors are a bit old, but-they are also very valuable.


    You know, in this era, almost all weapons and armors have to be built bit by bit by humans. For many people, every weapon and pair of armor is expensive luxury. ...


    As for you... afraid of nowhere to sell??


    Then you don¡¯t have to worry...


    Not to mention that there are a lot of merchants in Alamut City itself... just those speculative merchants who are motivated by the wind are enough to digest so many spoils...


    However, such a small amount of money is useless to Zhou Ye... he is not short of that money...


    "You don''t need to tell me how many things were seized..." Zhou Ye waved his hand and interrupted Lucis''s statement... "According to the previous rules, all the spoils on the battlefield belong to individuals..."


    "Mian, you are so kind!!"


    "Okay, don''t be flattering..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Let the soldiers step up time to repair, we still have to do some big things..."


    "A big event?" Lucius looked at Zhou Ye with some unknown reason, and asked: "Excuse me, what is the big event?"


    Zhou Ye smiled, did not speak... but motioned to the maid next to him, and brought a map...


    Zhou Ye spread out the map, placed it on the short plane that the maid brought over, and beckoned to Lucis...


    Lucius came over with a little bewilderment and looked at the map...


    This is a standard map of Europe and Asia...


    Lucis looked at this exquisite map, and his whole person was shocked...


    He has never passed such a precise map...The value of this map is immeasurable.


    Whether it is for civilian use or military, it can be called an invaluable treasure...


    Let¡¯s put it this way, the maps drawn by the surveying and mapping technology of this era are almost better than those drawn by children, and even the routes and distances marked in many places are simply wrong. However, even so, the value of a map is also Incalculable.


    Even many times, whether it is a merchant going out or a general marching in battle, they have to look for local people as guides.


    With the map, how much trouble will be saved, and how much less wronged roads will be taken??


    Lucis is the representative of the lost...


    This cargo is all the way from the Anxi Empire fan to Yanmen Pass.


    "Xiaxia...this, this map..." Lucis was already speechless with excitement.


    "Ahem... the map is not the point!!" Zhou Ye said, patted Lucius on the shoulder, pointed to a point on the map, and said, "We are here now..."


    With that said, Zhou Ye''s fingers drew another arc, passing through the Persian Empire, and then pointed straight at Rome... "Then, we are going here..."


    "..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s movements, Lucius pressed the excitement in his heart and calmed down...


    After hesitating for a while, he asked: "Mianxia...You mean-we cross the Persian Empire??"


    "That''s right!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, and said: "Our heroic General Lucius, after defeating the conspiracy of the father-killer Tibis, led his own robes across the Persian Empire. Back to your home country... At that time, your reputation will spread throughout Rome. Everyone who mentions Lucis will amaze him..."


    Lucis has been bewitched by Zhou Ye''s words...


    He imagined such a scene. When he returned to Rome with his legion, everyone cheered and greeted his return with garlands and fine wine... Such a scene, for a person who yearns for rights and desires approval For people, it is hard to resist...

 Chapter 1496

    Although, he knows-with his own army of 70,000 soldiers, it is even more difficult to achieve this...


    but--


    He knew even better that since he supported him to put forward this idea, he would also help him complete this feat that has never been seen before. With the help of the gods, what would he dare not do??


    Thinking of this, Lucius nodded vigorously, and said loudly: "I understand, submissive, I will rectify the armament now, let the soldiers discard all unnecessary things and prepare to go lightly..."


    "Well, let''s go!!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, and said to Lucius, "We will leave in ten days..."


    "Yes, under the crown!" After Lucis finished speaking, he stood up without hesitation and walked out...


    After watching Lucis walk out of the palace...


    Princess Tamina, who had been standing next to Zhou Ye, silently watched her man walk over, and asked reluctantly: "My dear... are you going to leave?"


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye nodded...


    Tamina opened her arms and hugged her man tightly...


    She only said one sentence... "Take me along..."


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Tamina''s powder back, and said softly: "I will definitely take you with you..."


    After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Tamina breathed a sigh of relief...


    However, it was too early for her to feel relieved...


    Zhou Ye''s words make her like a cave in the ice...


    "but not now¡­¡­"


    "Why?? Honey??" Tamina asked with trembling lips...


    She really didn''t want to be separated from her man for a minute and a second... When Xiao Meng laughed at herself as a man slave, she refused to separate...


    Therefore, when Xiaomeng and Zhaojun led the maids to enjoy the exotic scenery in Alamut, she always followed her man''s side...inseparably.


    Seeing Tamina''s heartbroken appearance, Zhou Ye said distressedly and hurriedly: "I mean, now, it''s not time to separate..."


    When she heard Zhou Ye''s words, Tamina breathed a sigh of relief. She gave Zhou Ye a furiously and said, "You scared me to death..."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye smiled, took Tamina in his arms, pointed to the map on the short plane, and said, "Baby, are you interested in being a Persian queen?"


    "Queen of Persia?" Tamina was taken aback for a moment, then shook her head firmly, and said: "I don''t want to be a queen, I just want to be your woman..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was moved...


    But I am moved, I still have to persuade Tamina to be the Queen of Persia... This is related to his overall plan... "Baby..."


    Reference 1891


    One thousand eight hundred is a chapter


    "Baby..." Zhou Ye pointed to the route that he drew on the map that evenly divided Persia and said, "Although we have eliminated the army of the Persian Empire now,...At the same time, it has become a hostile relationship with the Persian Empire... ¡­"


    "So, when one day, after we leave...who will shelter the people of Alamut?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Tamina was stunned...


    She has indeed been a bit addicted to the sweetness of love recently...


    I even forget that victory is only temporary. As long as the Persian Empire is not destroyed, the ensuing revenge will be endless...


    His own man is right. Even though the Roman Legion is here and can shelter Alamut, the Roman Legion will return to Rome sooner or later, and the day is just around the corner...


    Once the Roman legion left and the Persian army came again, Tamina couldn''t imagine what cruel fate the people of Alamut would face.


    To know--


    This time in the Persian army, there were three sons of Persian kings, and now¡ªthey were obviously killed on the spot.


    So-how crazy the beast that loses its cub is, you can think about it.


    Perhaps, when the time comes, the Persian king, who has always ruled the country with righteousness, may order the massacre...


    At that time, how will she face the unjust dead of the Alamut people??


    "I understand... my dear!!" Tamina thought of this, already fully understanding her man''s thoughts, "I am willing to be the queen of Persia... to protect my people from the poison of war..."


    "Just want to understand!!" Zhou Ye smiled, picked up Tamina, and sat down...


    "I will take the Roman Legion of Lucis, and the Wolves Legion of Xiaomeng, all the way towards Nasaf, the capital of the Persian Kingdom... and all you have to do is to arrange your ministers as soon as possible to accept our capture. The city that came down... and provided the necessary supplies for the Roman Legion!!"


    "I see..." Tamina nodded vigorously... "I will call the ministers and hold a meeting now..."


    Although Tamina was reluctant to leave Zhou Ye''s side, she could even understand...what matters...


    Compared to the momentary love of children, it is obvious that the affairs of his own men are more important.


    While talking, Tamina stood up from Zhou Ye''s arms, lowered her head again, and after giving her own man a bitch, she immediately ordered the guards, conveyed the order, and called the ministers to a meeting.


    Soon, the Imperial Conference was held...


    At the meeting, Tamina relayed the words of her man to the ministers...


    To put it bluntly¡ªthat is¡ªwe are now incompatible enemies with the Persian Empire. Don¡¯t think about the fluke of peaceful coexistence... We have killed the old king¡¯s three sons and a younger brother, and we have let him thoroughly. Completely weaned off children...


    Now, I can only take advantage of the opportunity of the Roman Army to advance eastward to seize the opportunity to occupy the cities that were captured by the Roman Army...


    At that time, when Alamut becomes stronger, we will naturally no longer fear the revenge of the Persian Empire...


    After listening to Princess Tamina¡¯s description, the ministers of Alamut City certainly agreed with their hands...


    The great Persian army just defeated, filled the hearts of these ministers with excitement and pride...


    A few days ago, they were desperate when they heard that the Persian army was approaching the city.


    In their opinion, in the face of this huge empire, the little Alamut is really not worth mentioning...It is just like the battle between a giant and a dwarf, without fairness at all.


    However, what they didn''t expect was--


    The Roman legions that they were holding a little hostile actually defeated the army of the Persian Empire...


    Although the army of the Persian Empire was actually defeated by the Demon Wolf Legion... But the ministers were afraid to deal with those ferocious demon wolves, so it was better to deal with the same kind...


    Therefore, they acquiesced that it was the Roman legion that defeated the Persian army...


    And now--

 Chapter 1497

    The Roman Legion will set off again. They will go east across the territory of the Persian Empire, and then return to Rome...


    This is simply a boon for these ministers...


    They believe that once the Persian Empire leaks out of fatigue, then-the small countries around that have been squeezed will never mind coming to add fuel to the fire...


    At that time, whether the Persian Empire will still exist will be two different things...


    I''m talking...


    Didn''t their princess say it?


    The city captured by the Roman legions will be taken over by Alamut... and what they need to pay is only some trivial supplies. Such a good deal is not common, and fools will not agree...


    then--


    After passing the meeting vote easily...


    The whole Alamut is also busy...


    They eagerly sent their own craftsmen to repair the armaments of the Roman Legion, and in accordance with the guidance of Lucis, they produced dozens of siege carts and giant trebuchets...


    At the same time, their merchants bought food everywhere to use them as military food...


    In these ten days, it can be said that there was almost no idler in Alamut...


    Everyone I saw on the street was in a hurry, and they all had their own things to do.


    Ten days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The Roman Legion set off again... Zhou Ye also set off with the army.


    But this time, Zhou Ye didn''t bring Tamina and Zhaojun...


    After all, Tamina and Zhaojun didn''t actually like the bloody scenes of war, so Zhou Ye simply left them in Alamut temporarily.


    Zhou Ye will not take them until he has taken the capital of the Persian Empire-Nasaf.


    Outside the city of Alamut--


    The Roman Legion is heading towards the outside of the city vigorously... and both sides of the street are full of garlands and clear water, sending off their Alamut people...


    Flowers and clear water are the most precious gifts on this land next to the desert... For them, this is the highest standard of treatment.


    On the other side, Tamina and Wang Zhaojun are also saying goodbye to their man...


    "My dear..." Looking at her man''s face, Tamina clearly had a thousand words in her heart, but she couldn''t say a word... She really didn''t want to be separated from her man... But, no way, she wanted Sitting in the rear, command and dispatch logistics...


    And Wang Zhaojun also looked like weary, using his small hands, he firmly grasped Zhou Ye''s hands, and refused to let go...


    But - in the end, Zhou Ye will leave...


    "Husband, it''s a long way to go here, don''t forget Zhaojun..." Wang Zhaojun finally let go of his man''s hand.


    In the end, Zhou Ye gave the two women and one a parting mouth, and boarded his own big and excessive wolf... With a long howl of the wolf, the whole Roman legion had a magnificent momentum. , Marching towards the Persian Empire...


    Reference 1892


    Chapter one thousand eight hundred and ninety-two


    Ten days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Protected by the wolf tide on the central wolf...


    Zhou Ye was lying bored on his recliner, looking at the siege being displayed on the screen in front of him...


    That was the satellite that Zhou Ye was flying. The picture came...


    What should I say?


    Perhaps it is because the king of the Persian empire, Saraman, is immersed in the grief of losing his beloved son, and the other ministers of the Persian kingdom did not expect that Alamut dared to attack Persia...


    Therefore, the siege battles a few days ago went very smoothly...


    It can almost be said to go to one place and occupy one place effortlessly...


    However, now--


    The king of the Persian Empire has clearly recovered from his grief...


    Started to mobilize troops from all parts of the empire to stop the invasion of the Roman Legion...


    Therefore, today¡¯s siege was extremely difficult...


    And Lucius was a little afraid because he was worried about the loss of his subordinates.


    After all, his Roman legion is a lone army...


    Although the logistics was properly resolved, the soldiers could not be replenished at all...Once the loss was too great, the Roman Legion might be completely wiped out in the Persian Empire...


    This Nima is embarrassing...


    Seeing the scene on the battlefield that came before him, Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head... "Lucis is a good servant, but not a good general... But it''s good, a person with great ambitions... ¡­"


    Having said this, Zhou Ye looked at the patrol envoys who were standing next to him, dressed as maids, and said, "Go to a group of people and help him open the city gate..."


    "Okay, Lord!!"


    As the answer sounded, the women walked away from the wolf...


    As soon as ten or so patrol envoys left, the huge wolves suddenly appeared a little empty...


    No way, originally Zhou Ye brought more than a hundred patrol envoys out, but-in order to protect Tamina and the others, he left most of the patrol envoys in Alamut...


    Now, there are more than twenty cruisers around him...


    "Master... why don''t you let me help Lucis?" Xiaomeng jumped into Zhou Ye''s arms with some dissatisfaction, and grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand and said coquettishly: "Let''s let people go up, let them go, guarantee three Take this city down in two clicks!!!"


    "..." Hearing Xiao Meng''s words, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    "I dare to send you up?"


    "Last time I sent you to help Lucis to attack a city, you were fine, just let the wolf tide eat up the entire city..."


    "That...that''s not to blame me..." Xiao Meng blinked her big eyes and began to shirk responsibility."I just didn''t take it seriously, and they used the wolves to commit murder...I have already punished it well..."


    "..." Zhou Ye sighed silently...


    Push everything on Bai Da''s head...Bai Da is so wronged.

 Chapter 1498

    To put it bluntly, it¡¯s actually not the Persian soldier on the front of the city who saw Xiaomeng¡¯s woman on the battlefield and said something unclean...and it happened that Xiaomeng understood those few Persian words. ...


    So, in a rage, she ordered the wolf tide to eat...


    The whole city was eaten by the wolf tide with ten rooms and nine empty spaces... The remaining poor guys were almost scared into neurosis...


    Moreover, Lucis also dared not stop the actions of the wolf tide...


    After all, he always thought that the wolf tide was summoned by Zhou Ye, his favorite...


    How dare he question his command??


    But - Zhou Ye is not calling for grievances for the Persians in that city...


    For him, eat it...it''s no big deal.


    Besides, who would call that Persian soldier a mouthful?This is nothing but blessings and misfortunes.


    It can only be said that the people of that city were exhausted by that unlucky ghost.


    but--


    This kind of thing is indispensable. In the final analysis, these cities in the future belong to Tamina. If you want to make a thousand miles away, it is meaningless... Is it??


    Moreover, this kind of thing is easy to be caught and make a fuss...it is not good for the future, Tamina''s rule...So, let''s forget about Xiaomeng''s battlefield...


    Just when Zhou Ye and Xiaomeng were talking about facts and reasoning...


    In the display in front of him, the images of women have appeared...


    At this time, the patrol envoys, wearing black cloaks, are holding their standard weapon-the death sickle...


    Has come to the battlefield...


    The long cloak envelops them all, and it is impossible for people to tell whether they are male or female... and the long sickle makes people shudder.


    Seeing the arrival of the women, Lucis certainly didn''t dare to neglect... He had also seen the dressing of the wind patrol envoys...


    He hurriedly ordered the soldiers to make way for these people in black cloaks, and urged the horses under his hips to come in front of the women."I don''t know what''s up with you??"


    "We are on the orders of the Lord to open the gates of this city for you..." said the leading patrol envoy of the Kanzi Department: "Now, let your soldiers retreat for the time being, so as not to get hurt by mistake!!!"


    "Okay, I''ll order them to retreat now!" Lucius said, hurriedly ordering the soldiers behind him to blow the horn and temporarily retract...


    With the sound of a long and two short retreat horn...


    The Roman soldiers who had struggled to attack the city all retreated...


    And this, the patrol envoys have also come to the front...


    They looked at the gate of the city in front of them with disdain...


    I have to say that this city that was helpless by Lucis was built quite well, with high walls, narrow urns... everything was done in accordance with the needs of the war, obviously... this was built as a fortress. ...


    However, in the eyes of the wind patrol, such a city is like a child''s toy, it will collapse with a slight push...


    There are Gan, Kun, Zhen, Xun, Kan, Li, Gen, and Dui the eight tribes of the patrol windshield...Why do the mistresses of the underworld send them to serve the Lord??


    Because-they are the strongest one.


    Talk less gossip...


    When the Roman soldiers had all withdrawn, the patrolmen had already walked to the gate...


    At this time, the Persian soldiers who were finally able to breathe a sigh of relief because of the temporary retreat of the Roman Legion, saw a dozen strange black-robed men suddenly came under the city, and they were all curious to pass by the city. Arrow hole, look out...


    In their opinion, maybe these a dozen guys are wearing something weird, but - they definitely don''t think that these dozen guys can take their own gates...


    Just kidding, a city that could not be captured by tens of thousands of Roman armies, why can these dozen or so thin-looking figures be able to take it?


    Unless they are back to the ancient times when gods were everywhere and demigods were inferior to dogs??


    Just when these guys looked at the cruiser happily, and almost didn''t say a word, please start your performance, the change happened.


    Reference 1893


    One thousand eight hundred and ninety-three chapters


    The Persian soldiers on the head of the city, taking advantage of the opportunity of the Roman soldiers to retreat, were breathing for a while.


    The patrol wind envoys of the Kanzi Department have already come to the city...


    As soon as they approached the gate of the city...the bow and arrow on the head of the city were unceremoniously shot down...


    Facing the arrows coming from the front, the patrol wind envoys ignored them... as if they hadn''t seen the arrows aimed at them at all, and walked towards the city gate without stopping.


    "Hurry up and avoid..."


    The Roman soldiers behind them couldn''t help but loudly remind the women...


    Although they don''t know who the girls in the black cloak are, but-since they are from the back of their army, they must have not run away...


    However, these people are too stupid, right??Facing the arrow, you can''t hide without hiding??Did they come to die on the battlefield?


    Compared to the anxious Roman soldiers, the Persian soldiers on the front of the city looked much happier...


    "Go to hell, damn Roman..."


    "Hahahaha... Finally someone to die..."


    No wonder these Persian soldiers are so happy...they just fought with the Roman legionnaires are so depressed...


    Those with a shield and a skilled Roman heavy infantry made them almost like a mouse pulling a tortoise, and there is no way to start...


    Especially these Roman soldiers were not afraid to die one by one... and, the most annoying thing was that they were easily injured. They immediately took out a leather water bottle from their belt, and after drinking a few sips, it seemed that the injuries would heal immediately. Now... unexpectedly rushed over again...


    It''s like ordinary players being bullied by RMB warrior krypton drug...makes these Persian soldiers exhausted...


    Now it''s easy to see a group of fools wearing black cloaks and COS Grim Reapers coming up to die... How can they be unhappy??


    However, these Persian soldiers were a little too happy...


    I saw¡ªthe arrows were about to be shot at the female patrolmen...One of the patrolmen stretched out his little hand from the cloak, stretched forward, and made a resisting movement.


    Following her actions, all the arrows stopped in mid-air... as if the entire space was frozen.


    this moment----


    On the battlefield, whether it was a Roman soldier or a Persian soldier, they had grown up and looked at the patrol envoys with a dull expression...

 Chapter 1499

    A moment later-a voice rang from the Roman legion...


    "The Attendant..."


    "God''s servant, it''s God''s servant!"


    "Mian Xia sent his attendant to help us..."


    "Long live the almighty crown!!"


    As the Roman Legion recognized the women of the patrol wind, their aura grew more and more...


    If there is divine assistance, as if there is divine assistance... Now, their god is helping them, how can this make them unhappy??


    At this time, the patrol envoy with Magneto''s ability also moved...


    I saw her horns on the outside of the cloak slightly evoked a taunting arc, and her palm gently pushed...


    Those arrows that were stagnant in mid-air flew back to their original owners'' heads at a speed like lightning...


    The arrows are in the middle of the eyebrows...


    All of a sudden, the Persian soldiers were shocked...


    They have never seen such a weird thing...Who are they fighting with??


    And... the arrow shot will fly back, what should I do??


    Don¡¯t those who defend the city have to open the city gate and fight them head-on??


    Isn¡¯t this castle guard too tragic??


    Someone said that they can throw stones and splash fire oil on the girls...


    The question is-these guys don''t know that Magneto''s ability can only control metal objects... They are also afraid that what if the fire oil and stones fly back by themselves??


    Just when the Persian defenders hesitated...


    The ladies of the patrol wind have reached the gate of the city... They did not hesitate to raise the giant sickle in their hands...


    With a huge sonic boom...


    Look at the iron gate made of pig iron, it has shattered into pieces...


    Look at the giant scythe in the hands of the women, the original black and bright death scythe has become fiery red due to high-speed cutting...


    This is the material used to make the giant sickle in their hands. The material used is Edman alloy and replaced with other ordinary metals, which has long been completely scrapped...


    As the city gate shattered, the Roman legionary cheered suddenly, and Lucius did not hesitate to sound the horn of charge...


    Tens of thousands of Roman heavy infantrymen, stepping in order, marching towards the city gate...


    However, the Persian defenders were obviously not reconciled to such a failure. Their reserve team quickly took wood and stones, trying to seal the city gate again...


    However, as soon as the Persian soldiers rushed in front of the women, they became corpses on the ground...


    A group of patrolling winds turned the giant sickle in their hands into a real death sickle, with a loud noise that broke through the sound barrier, and turned into a row of meat grinders... walked towards the city... even if it was the heavy iron gate in the city. Still can''t stop them...


    It''s still broken in one blow...


    At this time, the soldiers of the Roman Legion had also poured in... They cheered and rushed towards the city...


    And Zhou Ye in the wolf wolves, naturally witnessed all this...


    He smiled and said, "The Kanzi Department did a good job!!"


    "It''s a pity for the sisters to fail to hear the Lord''s praise in person..." Qing Jiaoer, the radical radical that has always been beside Zhou Ye, asked her sisters in good time: " Why not, in the evening, the Lord will treat the sisters well, as a reward for them..."


    "You..." Zhou Ye laughed blankly when she heard Qing Jiao''er''s words... "Qing Jiao--Qing Jiao, you are really a hot girl..."


    "Thanks to the Lord for giving the word..." Qing Jiao''er is really good at climbing along the pole... "Then Jiao''er is already the word Lamei!"


    "Puff¡ªhahahaha!" Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing when she heard Qingjiao''s words.


    Speaking of it, it¡¯s no wonder that Qingjiao didn¡¯t know the meaning of Zhou Ye¡¯s words. You should know that green peppers would not be spread to China along the Silk Road until the Ming Dynasty... At this time, what does the ghost know about green peppers?


    However, smiling, rewarding still has to be rewarded...


    How to reward??Of course it is----to reward Zhou Ye in a form that Zhou Ye loves to hear...


    That night----


    In the city that had been captured by Roman soldiers, there were celebrating soldiers everywhere... holding up their wine glasses, clinking glasses with everyone they saw...


    The words greeted one by one were either [Praise the Lord of God] or [Praise the Almighty Crown!


    The Alamuts who are in charge of logistics have also arrived. They have taken over the task of city defense and, by the way, help the Roman Legion to replenish various supplies...


    In the most luxurious mansion in the city, Zhou Ye was rewarding his patrol envoys... Those Valkyries who were majestic in front of the two armies during the day are now under someone''s body, pleasing themselves with all their abilities. Master of... At the same time, please also...


    Reference 1894


    One thousand eight hundred and ninety-four chapters


    And just as the Roman legions celebrated their victory again.


    The king of Persia, Shalaman, is sitting in his palace, holding an emergency royal conference.


    He looked at the ministers who had already arrived, and after a moment of silence, he said slowly: "This war that shouldn''t have happened has caused me to lose all my sons and my dearest brother..."


    "However, the Romans are still unwilling to give up. They have captured our city and enslaved our people... Now, it''s time to fight back!!"


    "Now, please listen to the news coming back from the front!!" After speaking, Sharamman nodded at the waiter beside him...


    Soon, a businessman wearing a silk robe was brought up by the guard...


    "May the gods protect you forever, Your Majesty the King!" As soon as the merchant came in, he saluted Saraman.


    "Tell me your name..." Shalaman asked.


    "His Majesty, my name is Kuslau, a businessman walking on the Silk Road..."


    "Well, Kuslau, tell my ministers everything you know about the Roman army..."


    "As you wish, Your Majesty!!" Kuslau said, turning to face the Persian ministers who were looking at him, and said: "In the beginning, the news of the Roman army came from the Parthian Empire... ¡­"


    Following his description, the Persian ministers gradually gained a considerable understanding of the Roman legion led by Lucis...


    I have to say that Kuslau is indeed a capable person...

 Chapter 1500

    When he was on the Silk Road, he liked to ask for news everywhere...


    In the eyes of others, the news that he laughed after hearing about it is a good way to get rich...


    Therefore, when he heard the news of the Roman Legion, he immediately realized the importance of the news, so he began to deliberately collect all the news about the Roman Legion among the merchants walking along the Silk Road, even A lot of money was paid for this.


    You know, in many cases, a piece of news may be worth ten thousand gold, but it may also be worthless, depending on whether you have found a buyer who really needs the news.


    Obviously, Kuslau is better at finding buyers for news...


    So, he came here... and successfully entered Shalaman''s vision.


    "Devil wolf?? God asylum???" After listening to Kuthrow''s description, Sharamman looked at Kuthrow with a smile and asked: "Have you seen all the scenes you described?? "


    Originally, according to the unwritten news of the news merchant, the more terrifying and the higher the unspoken rule that can be sold at a high price, Kuthrow should deliberately exaggerate the facts. However, looking at Shalaman¡¯s smile, and the sharp eyes in his eyes ...He flinched.


    "His Majesty, I have never seen such a scene..." Kuslau finally decided to tell the truth: "But...most of my colleagues claim that they have seen the magic wolf tide..."


    "Obviously, your colleagues have been bought by the Roman Legion!!" Saying this, Sharamman waved his hand and said: "Well...you can go down! Guard, give him the reward he deserves... "


    "Yes, Your Majesty!!" Kuslaw lowered his head somewhat depressed, and under the leadership of the guards, walked out of the palace gate.


    With Kuthrow''s departure, the entire hall has become as lively as a vegetable market...


    Demon Wolf Tide¡ª¡ª


    A Roman legion blessed by gods??


    All of this seems so scary...


    How can we not let the imperial officials who heard these news for the first time talk about it??


    And Shalaman did not stop his courtiers from discussing there, but gave them sufficient time to digest the horrifying news.


    After a long while¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Shalaman patted his hand, "Everyone, be quiet!!"


    Following his actions, all the ministers stopped talking and quietly looked at their king...waiting for his order.


    "You all just heard the businessman''s words, so... can you tell me what kind of army this Roman army is?" Shalaman asked in a deep voice.


    "Your Majesty!!" A minister came out and said loudly, "This is an army sheltered by gods... We should..."


    "No, you are wrong!!" Another minister stood up and said loudly, "They are just a lone army under the banner of the gods...With the banner of the gods, they will occupy more effortlessly. Many cities-because no one wants to be the enemy of the gods..."


    "But, how do you explain those merchants who have witnessed the wave of magic wolves?"


    "Didn¡¯t Your Majesty have said it? It''s just a trick of the Roman Legion... Merchants? A group of guys who dare to sell their souls to the devil, as long as they pay a price that is enough to make their heart feel, they dare not say anything Is it?"


    "but¡­¡­"


    "No but--" said this, the minister interrupted the minister''s words, "I have to admit that the general of the Roman legion is a smart guy, he knows that he is a lone army deep into the territory of another country. In order to avoid unnecessary losses as much as possible, and to disintegrate our soldiers'' will as much as possible, he played the banner of a god, but this cannot be concealed-he is a liar!! A liar trying to defeat an empire with lies..."


    Hearing what the minister said, Sharamman''s face leaked a smile...


    What this minister said is exactly what he wanted to say...


    Gods??


    He is so pious, why doesn''t the god bless his three sons??


    If the Roman army is blessed by gods, does it mean that they are the poor creatures abandoned by the gods??


    Then should he catch it with his hands, lie at the feet of the Roman general, put his crown on both hands, and then pray for his tolerance??


    What a joke...


    The Roman Legion has absolutely no protection from gods, nor can it be protected by gods...


    Because that means that he will become the evil side, the side abandoned by the gods...


    When the gods abandon him, then his subjects will abandon him, not far away...


    At this time, the ministers also became more and more arguing...


    One party believes that the other party has the shelter of gods, and instead of leading a large army to resist, it is better to go directly to the temple and pray for the mercy of the gods.


    On the other hand, the other party believes that the other party is lying and spreading rumors deliberately, in order to dissolve the fighting spirit of the Persians like the ministers of the gods...


    Reference 1895


    The first thousand eight hundred and ninety-five chapters


    "Enough!!" Shalaman loudly interrupted the quarrel of the courtiers...


    He looked around his ministers, and slowly said: "These Romans have no gods, they are just a bunch of liars...Do you have any opinions on this?"


    Seeing the cold light in Shalaman''s eyes, the originally determined Gods and Blessed Sect fell silent...


    "These days...I''ve been thinking about a problem!!" Shalaman said in a deep voice, "What did I do? The gods want to punish me like this, so that I lost in a war. All my sons, the closest brother to me!!!"


    "I am so pious, so respectful..."


    "As a king, I dare not say that I have no fault, but-I am also convinced that I have done everything I can do for the people of Persia!!"


    "So¡ªwhat is it that makes the gods so angry?"


    Looking at Shalaman''s gloomy face... a sentence could not help but rise in the hearts of the ministers, [Because your son actually attacked the holy city... This is the reason for the anger of the gods]


    Of course, they dare not say this sentence, nor can they say...


    At this time, Saraman was no longer the Persian king who ruled the country with mercy before, but a wounded beast who lost all his sons and relatives...


    Who dares to uncover his scars, he will kill anyone...


    Therefore, silence is king...


    "Finally, I came to a conclusion..." Sharamman said slowly: "There are no gods in this world... Everything is just our imagination... If there are gods, why don''t they protect us Persia, instead To shelter those Romans?"


    "If there are gods, why do I, a devout believer, suffer the pain of losing a child?"


    "There are no gods..." Shalaman glanced over the faces of his ministers one by one, and said slowly and firmly: "No!!"


    Hearing what Shalaman said, a lot of flavors gathered in the hearts of ministers...


    A devout believer, under the unbearable pain of losing a child in his life, turned into a firm unbeliever... This has to make everyone feel...


    "Assemble all our soldiers, I want to fight against the Roman legions protected by the so-called gods and always accompanied by the gods in the Lamar Plain!!" Shalaman said loudly, "I will lead the army myself. Defeat the Roman legions full of lies..."

 Chapter 1501

    "But Your Majesty!!" The minister who had refuted God''s doctrine at the beginning said hurriedly: "Why don''t we stop the Romans in Khorasan City? The defense of the city can reduce unnecessary casualties..."


    "Mimer, my brave general..." Hearing what he said, Shalaman asked with a smile: "Tell me, what is our Persian army dominating this continent? What is it? Let the surrounding countries Who bowed their heads to our Persian Empire??"


    "The cavalry is our cavalry, Your Majesty!!" Mimel said without hesitation.


    You know, the heavy cavalry of the Persian Empire has always been a headache for all countries. Starting from Darius I, the cavalry has occupied an absolute number in the Persian army.


    Whether it is a camel cavalry or a war horse cavalry, the number of cavalry in the Persian army is several times that of other countries.


    Hearing Mimer''s answer, Sharamman smiled.


    "That''s right, Mimer!"


    "The defensive battle is like cutting off the two legs of our army soldiers, completely giving up our advantage... and choosing an option that seems to take advantage, but is actually not good at us..."


    "You know, those Roman soldiers are best at attacking and defending the city... But their two legs can''t run the four legs of our army, so-this is why we won the war with the Romans. For the sake of more defeats..."


    "That''s why I have to start a decisive battle with that Roman legion in the Lamar Plain...I want these Romans to tremble again under our invincible horses..."


    Hearing Shalaman''s words, all the ministers couldn''t help but show their longing look... They seemed to have seen the God-Blessed Legion, wailing and begging for mercy under the horses of their country''s cavalry army...


    "Perhaps you are right, Your Majesty..." Mimmer was also persuaded by Sharaman... He lowered his head and agreed with Sharaman''s statement.


    In fact, there is one more word that Shalaman didn''t say...


    He wants to defeat this army of gods upright and completely shatter the lies that they are protected by gods...


    You know, these lies have begun to spread in Persia and have shaken the foundation of his rule...


    I have to say that a country where all people believe in religion is not good...


    Divine power is greater than imperial power...


    Once the people think that their king has become the enemy of the gods, they will start to waver...


    For many people, it doesn¡¯t really matter who is the king, as long as they don¡¯t overly squeeze the people at the bottom, everything else is easy to discuss...


    However, only [the enemy of God] cannot be a king...


    This will arouse the wrath of the gods and send natural disasters to punish Persia...


    So-Shalaman will have an impeccable victory for his rule...


    Only in this way can it be proved that those rumors are all lies...


    It''s ridiculous to say that the ruler of a country is actually embarrassed by the rumors... This is really ironic.


    what?You said to prevent the spread of rumors?


    Are you kidding me??


    Rumors, the more you stop them, the faster it will spread...Moreover, people who don¡¯t know the truth at the bottom will feel that rumors are true...


    They will think that the ruler is doing a guilty conscience, so they will use such violent means to prevent the spread of the news...


    I have to say that the words defending the people are better than Fangchuan, which shows the ruling class''s helplessness towards rumors among the people.


    As Shalaman made up his mind...


    The next day, he led the army in the royal city towards the Lamar Plain...


    Along the way, troops have joined in...


    When he walked out of the royal city, Sharamin had only 30,000 cavalry. However, when he was about to walk to the Lamar Plain, he already had 130,000 cavalry...


    This is almost a war that determines the fate of a country...


    If, with 130,000 cavalry and an absolute advantage, Salaman would lose to the Roman Legion again this time, his name as an enemy of God would sit down completely...


    Then, his dominance will also be shaken...


    Maybe then, without the Roman army hunting him down, the people he once could have his empire fall apart...


    So-Shalaman has no retreat this time, he can only win but not defeat...


    Reference 1896


    The first thousand eight hundred and ninety-six chapters


    The Lamar Plain was the granary of the Persian Empire, where half of the empire''s food was supplied.


    In the past, this was the world of big landlords and slave owners...


    The landlords buy slaves on the land here, let them cultivate in their own farmland, and create wealth for themselves.


    And what about the master slave owner??


    They provide landlords with slaves from various countries...many of them are captured from the battlefield...


    After all, for the landlords, slaves are consumables, and the price is extremely cheap...So, no one cares about the life and death of slaves...If you die, you will die. If you are a big deal, you can buy it again... But, want to be lazy Not working?Then the only thing waiting for the slave is the merciless whipping and punishment.


    And now, these slave owners and big landlords have all finished running...


    No more slaves working in chains in the farmland...


    "Under the crown, our scout reported that twenty kilometers ahead, he encountered a large number of scouts from the Persian army..."


    At this moment, Lucis was in a wolverine, reporting to Zhou Ye... "So, I suspect... The Persian King Sharamin wanted to fight us in the Lamar Plain..."


    "Isn''t this great?" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "We have saved a lot of trouble in the decisive battle here... It is best that the Persian king also appears on the battlefield, so that it will save us a lot of trouble... "


    But obviously, Lucis is not as optimistic as Zhou Ye...


    He hesitated and said, "Mian, after encountering Persian scouts, the scouts flung them away and explored 20 kilometers ahead..."


    "Oh?? What did they find??"


    "They found cavalry, a large number of cavalry... there are about a hundred thousand, and at least thirty thousand are heavy camel cavalry..."


    Lucis hated the heavy camel cavalry...


    Although these camels do not run very fast, they have superb endurance, and they are extremely powerful...


    It is the nemesis of heavy infantry...


    Although the heavy camel cavalry was restrained by the rangers,...there are not many cavalry in the Luques army, and the only thousands of cavalry are also used to harass the enemy''s wings and convey orders...


    Trying to fight with cavalry is simply wishful thinking.

 Chapter 1502

    When fighting in the plains, the infantry is most afraid of encountering the cavalry...


    Can''t beat it, can''t escape, there is no risk...This Nima is simply desperate...


    That''s why Lucis was so helpless...


    "You guy..." Looking at Lucis''s hesitating appearance, Zhou Ye smiled and cursed: "If you want my magic wolf army to help, just say straight, is it interesting to make these twists and turns?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the sadness on Lucis''s face was instantly swept away. He sneered and said, "Mianxia is really insightful, thoughtful, and resourceful..."


    "Okay, okay!!" Zhou Ye waved his hand helplessly, "All those Chinese you learned are used for flattering, right? Don''t worry, I will let the Magic Wolf Army help you at that time!!!"


    "Thank you Mianxia..." Lucis didn''t care about Zhou Ye''s satire. For him, Zhou Ye''s willingness to satirize him was also an expression of closeness... He would only feel honor, not angry.


    If others want to be satirized, they still can¡¯t be satirized...


    "Alright, let''s get ready..." Zhou Ye waved his hand and let Lucis go down...


    Now that his goal has been achieved, Lucis will naturally not be delayed here anymore, he still has a lot to do...


    The war is just around the corner, although it is said that the city cannot be built overnight, but...it is no problem to get some obstacles for the cavalry...


    If the heavy cavalry''s charge speed cannot increase, it is a living target...


    With Lucius leaving the wolf...


    Once again, only Zhou Ye and his women are left in the wolf...


    "Master, why do we have to capture Europe?" Qing Jiao''er asked curiously: "Obviously we have nothing to do with them..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled when she heard Qing Jiaoer''s words...


    "It''s just a moment of boredom..."


    Although Zhou Ye said so, in fact...this is the dream of many military houses...


    Why didn''t there be a confrontation with Europe when the Qin Empire was the strongest, or when the Han Dynasty was the strongest??


    In the eyes of many otakus, Europe in this period is far from being the opponent of my great Chinese nation... It is very uncomfortable not to take advantage of your illness to kill you...


    Although now, strictly speaking, Zhou Ye was not leading the Chinese army to capture Europe... But, it can be regarded as a resentment in the time of being an otaku.


    As for those guys in Europe who kneel and lick the ancient Roman Empire, Zhou Ye can only say one thing about this...


    Just when Zhou Ye fell into a boring state again...


    Lucius has already begun to prepare what is needed for defense in place...


    On the plain, there are few trees...then...what can be used to stop the charge of the cavalry??


    Of course it is-the manor of various big landlords...


    No stone?


    Demolition of the manor...


    No wood?


    Demolition of the manor...


    No¡­¡­


    In short, all kinds of demolition...


    It is estimated that after the war is over, those big landlords will definitely cry without tears when they return to their homes...


    The 70,000 soldiers of the entire Roman legion, except for the necessary guards, began to work.


    Soon, a horse-blocking wall about 1.5 meters high and about three kilometers long was built...


    And Lucius did not let his soldiers line up behind the horse-stopping wall, but set up an array underneath the horse-stopping wall about thirty meters away on a hill that is not too high...


    Because, a five-meter-high barrier wall can not stop too many heavy cavalry, but-it is enough to slow down their speed...


    However, a heavy cavalry charge needs distance to accelerate...


    And the distance of 30 meters is just right at the time when the heavy cavalry speed is the most embarrassing...especially when this is a gentle slope, it is even more unfriendly to the heavy cavalry.


    Just as Lucis was waiting, the Persian army was also under the leadership of Persian King Saraman, and arrived as scheduled...


    Shalaman, with a helmet and a brace, sat on his mount, looking at what could be called a simple barrier in front of him... couldn''t help but smile: "These Romans are not too stupid. I want to fight our cavalry directly on flat ground..."


    Mimer next to him asked a little strangely: "Your Majesty, this is not a good thing for us?"


    "No... it''s not a good thing for our army... but it''s good news for me!!" Shalaman''s eyes leaked a trace of relief... "This shows that this army, he- ¡ªThere is no shelter from the gods!!!"


    Reference 1897


    Chapter one thousand eight hundred and ninety seven


    "How did your majesty see it?" Mimer asked curiously.


    "Does an army protected by gods still need these things to block my army?" Shalaman said, pointing to the barrier wall, and said with a smile: "They just need to face their gods Just pray, wouldn¡¯t it be fine to punish our army?"


    "Or, they can also summon the immortal wolf army of their gods to deal with us..." Saying this, Shalaman''s heart is more settled... In his tone, he unconsciously brought it A bit of sarcasm: "No matter what it is, it is much more useful than this barrier!"


    Hearing what Shalaman said, the generals beside him all laughed together...


    Actually, this is really a big misunderstanding...


    Lucius had indeed asked Zhou Ye for help from the Demon Wolf Army...


    However, as a general, he still habitually does everything he can do well...


    In Luquis''s opinion, if you pray for help from your own coroner in everything, one day, coroner will feel bored...


    And, besides proving that their Roman legion is a waste legion, what else can it prove??


    Therefore, if he is not a last resort, he will not ask for help from his family...


    Just when Salamam was there taunting the Roman legion...Lucis, standing on the low hill, naturally saw the coming Persian legion...


    When hundreds of thousands of cavalry are running together, the whole earth will be shaken by horseshoes...


    That posture, it looks like a rainbow...


    Looking at Lucis, he involuntarily tightened the dagger in his hand, saying that he was not afraid that was nonsense...


    The Persian army on the opposite side is full of cavalry, and its strength is twice his...

 Chapter 1503

    That''s really bullying...


    Just as Lucis looked at the Persian cavalry who had stopped in the distance, thinking about when to invite the Demon Wolf Army to take action...


    Suddenly, a chaotic voice came from behind him...


    "Mianxia...praise you!"


    "Under the crown..."


    Along with these pious voices, the sound of steel clashing with armor came along...


    Lucius hurriedly looked back...


    I saw that Zhou Ye, who had always been in the wolf wave, came to the army surrounded by a group of maids...


    And the sound of armor hitting he just heard was the sound of his men kneeling on one knee while giving way to Zhou Ye...


    Lu Kuis did not dare to delay, and hurriedly jumped off his horse, rushed to Zhou Ye''s front, knelt down on one knee and bowed his head respectfully: "Mianxia..."


    "Okay, don''t have to be so troublesome!!" Zhou Ye has always been not so cold at the etiquette of kneeling down..."You are the same, get up!!!"


    Although Zhou Ye''s voice was not loud, it spread to the army, and every soldier''s ear...


    And these Roman soldiers have long been surprised by such a strange thing...


    After all, in their eyes, Zhou Ye is a god, and it is not surprising what kind of things the gods do...


    After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Rome hurriedly stood up...


    If it is said that when the soldiers just saw the arrival of the Persian army, there was still some fear in the hearts of the soldiers, then-they now feel no fear at all...


    For them, it is an honor to be able to show their bravery in front of the crown...


    Even if they are killed in battle, they can get eternal life in the kingdom of God under the crown...


    This is what Zhou Ye once told them...They all kept it in their hearts...


    In fact, Zhou Ye really didn''t lie...


    The maids around him are all serving as soul ferrymen... There is no problem in guiding their souls back to the underworld...


    what did you say??


    Zhou Ye is considered to have crossed the border??


    so what??If you are not convinced, there will be a battle of God...


    Zhou Ye''s boring hands are itching...


    He doesn¡¯t mind having a battle with the so-called Demon King Solomon, ancient Roman gods, or Greek gods before using this Roman army to conquer Europe, and thoroughly let his daughter Cha Cha¡¯s underworld. One step ahead of the Roman army to unify the underworld of Europe...


    Don''t accept it...


    Unfortunately¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye has never concealed his whereabouts, and blatantly asked the maids to lead the soldiers who died in the Roman Legion to return to the Eastern Underworld... But even so-none of the tortoises with their heads stretched out... ¡­


    I have to say that for Zhou Ye, this is a pity...


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    Let''s get back to the topic...


    After seeing Zhou Ye''s arrival and saluting, Lucis asked with some worry: "Mianxia...how did you come to the front... this..."


    "It''s okay!!" Zhou Ye waved his hand and said, "I am also curious how powerful the Persian cavalry once dominated the entire Europa, so come and see them... Don''t worry about my safety, they can''t hurt me. ..."


    In fact, if Zhou Ye sits in his own wolves, it is enough...


    However, isn''t he idle and boring anymore??


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lucis had no choice but to die...


    What else can he do besides persuasion??


    At the time of this song, Lucius suddenly discovered something...


    Bai Xiaomeng, who has been inseparable by Zhou Ye''s side, is not here... He couldn''t help asking: "Xia Xia... Your Royal Highness Xiaomeng..."


    He also pays attention to Xiaomeng because he knows that the Demon Wolf Legion is actually under the command of Xiaomeng... He will apply for the help of the Demon Wolf Legion later, how can he not care about Xiaomeng''s whereabouts??


    "Xiaomeng took her legion around behind the Persian legion..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Don''t worry, she will show up with the magic wolf legion at the critical moment..."


    "Yes, I understand, submissive!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lucis was relieved...


    After all, he is really afraid that the little cute princess, a princess will have a temper, and if he can''t help him, then he will be completely finished...


    You know, Bai Xiaomeng¡¯s beauty and her mischief almost spread throughout the entire Roman legion... Just for a few words, she slaughtered a city... Just ask you, are you convinced??


    And at this moment--


    A few hundred meters away, the Persian King Saraman in the Persian Legion also discovered the abnormality of the Roman Legion...


    Even in this era, there are no telescopes and no cameras...


    However, it did not delay Shalaman to see that the entire Roman legion was suddenly shorter.


    Such an abnormality, of course, can''t hide from his eyes...


    Moreover, in Shalaman¡¯s eyes, surrounded by a group of people in black robes, Zhou Ye, wearing a white Hanfu, looked so dazzling...


    Especially, where he walked, the Roman soldiers were automatically shorter. What does this mean??


    Reference 1898


    The first thousand eight hundred and ninety-eight chapters


    This shows that the status of the white-robed man in the Roman army in the distance is very high...


    And what do people with high status represent??


    It means that after killing him, the morale of Roman soldiers can be greatly affected...


    Thinking of this, Shalaman turned his head and said to the general next to him: "Mimer...in a moment, when you lead the charge, you must first kill the white-robed man in the Roman army..."


    "As you wish, Your Majesty!!" Of course, Mimmer also discovered the abnormality in the Roman army, he actually thought of going with Salama...

 Chapter 1504

    It''s just that his idea is to capture Zhou Ye alive, and Shalaman is the idea, to kill Zhou Ye...


    At this moment, the guards beside him whispered a few times in Shalaman''s ear...


    Hearing the words of his guard, Shalaman''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he laughed and said, "Hahaha...our wooden road is here, it''s time to make those Roman soldiers tremble under our iron hoof..."


    With his voice falling...


    I saw that thousands of Persian soldiers jumped off their horses and took out their shields...


    Then, from the Persian army, more than a dozen wooden acute-angled ramps six or seven meters wide and ten meters long...


    Below these wooden acute-angled chutes, wooden wheels are installed...


    The Persian soldiers who jumped off their horses used their shields to cover the soldiers pushing the wooden chute and walked towards the barrier wall...


    Seeing this situation, Lucis was speechless for a while...


    Damn it, you don¡¯t bring such...fighting in the plains, why are you still carrying these things??


    However, at this time, not to vomit, Lucius shouted: "The crossbowman is moving forward..."


    Following his order, the crossbowmen who were originally behind the heavy infantry stepped over the protection of the heavy infantry and walked to the forefront of the army...


    "Prepare-release!!"


    Under the order of Lucius, the crossbowmen of the Roman Legion began to shoot at the Persian soldiers pushing the wooden ramp towards the barrier wall...


    For a moment, the crossbow and arrows on the battlefield were like rain, shooting at the soldiers of the Persian Legion...


    However, although the Roman crossbowmen¡¯s shooting has a certain effect, it is not very good. After all, there are already shield players who have guarded the soldiers behind the shield...Plus, many people simply climbed on the wood. Pushing under the ramp... can''t shoot at all...


    This Nima is embarrassing...


    I will make a horse-blocking wall, you make a wooden ramp... This Nima is equivalent to abolishing my horse-blocking wall...


    Just when Lucius hesitated whether to let his heavy infantry step forward behind the barrier wall... Zhou Ye spoke.


    "Don''t worry, let them come..." Zhou Ye said, and a wicked smile leaked out of Xiang Jiao...


    What Shalaman said just now fell into his ears verbatim... It made him a little uncomfortable...


    Although it was normal for you to kill me and I kill you before the two armies lined up, Zhou Ye was upset with this old guy. He had his idea on his head from the beginning...


    So... he had already planned to let this old guy know what anger from the East was.


    "Yes!"


    Now that Zhou Ye ordered, Lucis naturally took the order...


    He directly ordered his crossbowmen to return to the army.


    But this scene made the Persians a little surprised.


    What''s happening here??We are hiding, why don''t you shoot??


    Not only the Persian soldiers pushing the wooden road with a dumbfounded look, but even Sharamin in front of the Persian formation was dumbfounded...


    However, after hesitating for a moment, he ordered his soldiers to speed up and push the wooden ramp to the horse wall... Since you stopped shooting?Then I will have fun...


    Soon... the wooden ramp will be laid...


    A dozen wooden ramps formed a gentle slope enough for heavy cavalry to charge without stalling.


    As the gentle slope was paved, Sharamman shouted, "For Persia...destroy these Romans!!"


    As he shouted, the heavy cavalry began to accelerate slowly...


    Their heavy iron hoof stepped on the ground, causing the whole earth to tremble...


    With the existence of the wooden ramp, the horse-blocking wall has lost its function. The heavy cavalry drove the horse-blocking wall along the wooden ramp and charged towards the Roman army formation on the gentle slope. All kinds of howling...


    To be honest, it sounds like the roar of a horse bandit...


    Facing the charging Persian heavy cavalry, the soldiers of the Roman legionary clenched their weapons...


    "Lian Shield¡ª¡ª!!!" In front, the centurion of heavy infantry shouted.


    As he shouted, all the heavy infantry slammed the large shield in their hands to the ground, and then... they used their shoulders against the back of the shield, and the soldiers behind them also used their own The body pushed the waist of the infantryman...


    "Shoot!!"


    The crossbow arrows of the Roman crossbowmen renewed their power and shot them towards the heavy cavalry...


    But, to be honest...Although the machine crossbow is powerful, it is very troublesome to wind...


    After only two rounds of shooting, the heavy cavalry had charged in front of them...


    "Prepare to resist the shock..."


    As the centurion shouted, all the heavy infantry gritted their teeth...prepared to resist the impact...


    However, at this moment, Zhou Ye smiled and said to the patrol envoys next to him, "Go, let those Persians, appreciate the greetings from the East!!"


    "Yes, Lord!!" X2


    All the patrol ambassadors all responded, and then-each turned into a black shadow, jumping out from the protection of the Roman legion...


    Holding giant sickles in their hands, they turned into black death gods on the battlefield...


    Passing by the giant sickle, rows of Persian heavy cavalry were chopped in half by a man and a horse...


    It''s too late, in fact...


    All the women have been endowed with various abilities by Zhou Ye...For them, a Persian heavy cavalry is no different from tens of thousands of Persian heavy cavalry. They are all ants, just a little waste of time...


    I saw a group of wind patrol envoys, on the battlefield, turning into black lights...


    Where the black light passed, only the ground meat was left... there were Persian knights and their mounts...


    And in this scene, the king of Persia was completely stunned...


    "He, they are not human...not human..."


    People can''t achieve that speed at all, let alone do such actions... Then, there is only one explanation...


    "They are demons... Solomon''s demons wandering in this land..."


    When soldiers face their own kind, they can charge bravely, because they know-this is the source of their honor... However, they are not facing the same kind, but an alien that can easily kill them. Their so-called courage, there is not much left...

 Chapter 1505

    Under the slaying of the patrol wind envoy, the remaining Persian heavy cavalry began to disperse... However, at this moment, from behind the Persian army-there was a roar of wolves...


    Reference 1899


    One thousand eight hundred and ninety-nine chapters


    "Wolves, many giant wolves..."


    With a loud cry from the rear of the army, Shalaman couldn''t help but straighten his waist from his horse and looked back...


    It''s just that because there are too many soldiers, and all the soldiers wear pointed helmets. Looking around, they are all metal helmets...


    In the past, this forest-like cavalry used to be Shalaman''s pride, but now it has become an obstacle that hinders his vision.


    He could only hear the commotion from the rear army, but he couldn''t see what happened behind...


    While sitting in Shalaman anxiously, a fast horse ran over, and the soldiers on the horse ran while shouting: "Your Majesty, there has been...the magic wolf army has appeared!"


    Hearing the shouting of this soldier, the cavalry of the front army couldn''t help but talk...


    Seeing this situation, Shalaman had the thoughts of killing this guy...


    Madan, you are a spy for the Romans...


    Actually at this moment, yelling, are you trying to disturb my military spirit??


    However, Shalaman knew that this is not the time to be held accountable... He commanded loudly: "Don''t mess, don''t mess..."


    However, at this time, he could no longer control the situation...


    Because the patrol wind envoy has already killed all the girls...


    Have you seen dozens of people running after tens of thousands of people??


    There is such a scene that makes people spout...


    The heavy cavalry who originally charged, all turned their horses, and ran towards their own army...The ones who ran were called fast, and they had to work harder than when they charged...


    No way, who told them there are more than 20 death gods behind them??


    Behind these cavalrymen, the female patrolmen did not rush to catch up with the Persian heavy cavalry, but slowly draped behind them, speeding up and killing one or two slow runners from time to time...


    If someone wants to change direction, they will also be killed...


    To put it bluntly, the girls intend to drive these heavy cavalry to attack their own army...


    On the battlefield, why are you most afraid of defeating troops??


    Because - once the camp is bombed, the soldiers behind who don''t know what happened will also be wrapped up in the rout and flee backwards, and finally - lead to failure.


    Once disintegrated, soldiers do not know the generals, and will not know the soldiers... A small defeat will turn into a big defeat... This is the reason why the generals are most afraid of a rout and attacking the army to cause an explosion.


    Zhou Ye did not see the effect of heavy cavalry assaulting the army formation in the Roman army, but saw it in the Persian army...


    From above the hills, looking down, I saw that-tens of thousands of Persian heavy cavalry, chased by more than 20 illusory shadows, slammed into the fairly neatly arranged Persian army. , For a moment... the cavalry in front of the Persian army, the people who were directly hit turned upside down...


    The neat Persian cavalry formation also became messy at this time...


    It looks like a paste...


    "The fear barrier of the fear demon is used on the battlefield, and it does have an extraordinary effect!!" Seeing this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but laugh to himself.


    Ordinarily, as the battle-tested Persian cavalry, their psychological quality should not be so low...


    It collapsed so easily...


    But, you can''t stop someone from opening up...


    When Zhou Ye dispatched his patrol envoys to fight, he blessed each of them with a barrier of fear.


    This skill from the fear lord of the world of Azeroth can infinitely amplify the fear in people''s hearts...


    then----


    The Persian cavalry are unlucky... The fear barrier is not irremovable... Only a firm belief, coupled with strong spiritual abilities, is possible to a certain extent exempt from the effects of this fear barrier... ¡­


    Unfortunately--


    The Persian cavalry were obviously not the paladins or priests in the world of Azeroth.


    For this kind of power that directly affects the mind, they...cannot be exempted.


    "These hapless guys..." Luques, who stood behind Zhou Ye, looked at the chaotic Persian army formation under the hills, and muttered: "Your greatest original sin is to become the enemy under the crown... I hope you can understand this truth in the next life..."


    What do you understand??Understand-if you want to live well, you must first choose a good thigh.


    Lucis thinks the thigh he chose is superb...


    At this time, on the distant horizon, a black-gray tide, like a wave, surged over...


    Just in the blink of an eye, it rushed to the front of the Persian Legion, and in an instant-swallowed the entire Persian Legion completely...


    "Everything is over..." Looking at the battlefield, it was no longer possible to tell which was the Persian cavalry and which was the mess of the wave, Lucius sighed...


    He knew that the Persian cavalry was dead... and that Persian king, Salamain, would never survive...


    "Yeah, everything is over!!" Zhou Ye sighed, then patted Lucis on the shoulder, and said, "Go, let your soldiers shell Xiaomeng''s army..."


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lu Kuisi''s face turned into a joke...


    He didn''t expect that he knew that he would come here...


    The so-called shelling is a way for Roman soldiers and the Wolves to live in harmony.


    The Roman soldiers helped the devil wolves remove all the armor and weapons on the corpse, and the devil wolves enjoyed the de-shelled food... This is a win-win situation.


    Of course, as for those Persian soldiers?Who cares about their lives...


    They were generous providers of loot to Roman soldiers.


    For the Demon Wolf Legion, it is a delicious ration...


    Roughly, they also played a role.


    The patrol maids who had completed their missions turned around and returned the moment the Demon Wolf Army arrived...


    "Lord, fortunately not insulting your life!"


    "Well, good job..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded to the girls who came back, then turned around and walked in the direction of his wolf... "Lucis, I''m tired... after cleaning the battlefield as soon as possible , Let''s go to occupy the capital of the Persian Empire!!"

 Chapter 1506

    "Yes, under the crown!!"


    Lucius bowed his head respectfully and responded...


    It wasn''t until Zhou Ye''s figure disappeared in the army that Lucis raised his head...


    Regarding the fact that his legion became a supporting role, Lucis didn''t really care... It was also to serve the subordinates. Wouldn''t it be the same whoever gets the credit?


    Moreover¡­¡­


    Princess Xiaomeng is the pillow person under the crown, and she is not rare for this credit...


    Thinking of this, Lucis smiled and shouted to his soldiers: "Go, lads, I know you can''t wait to celebrate the victory with your magic wolf brother..."


    "Long live the crown..."


    "If this continues, when I return to Rome, I can become a big landlord..."


    "Hahaha, that''s right..."


    When the soldiers heard Lucius'' words, they laughed and rushed down the mountain... the time to make a fortune had arrived.


    Chapter 1900


    One thousand nine hundred chapters


    Saraman is dead...


    Died under the wrath of the gods...


    Such news, like a whirlwind, quickly spread throughout the Persian Empire...


    For a time, the entire Persian Empire was in chaos...


    The great nobles and big landlords everywhere inquired about what happened...


    There are also some caring people who started hoarding food and grass, buying weapons, and preparing for a drama of self-reliance.


    At this time, Lucis''s Roman army had already occupied the capital of the Persian Empire-Nasaf.


    In the palace that once belonged to Saraman...


    Zhou Ye was sitting on the throne, watching with interest the group of soldiers who had been Lucis, forced to face him with weapons, and Shalaman and his two sons¡¯ wives who danced for him...


    I have to say that there are still many Persian beauties...


    Especially their dance...that waist...that movement...


    But... after watching for a while, Zhou Ye lost interest...


    What should I say?


    Zhou Ye doesn''t have much interest in this kind of beauties who don''t have the attributes of mothers and daughters...He prefers that kind of pure women.


    "Mianxia...Are these beauties not to your taste?" Lucius immediately noticed the strangeness on Zhou Ye''s face, and asked hurriedly.


    "No, I''m just not interested in these women who are not pure..." Zhou Ye said, waving his hand, "Let them go down..."


    Following his movements, the concubines who had been belly dancing for more than an hour retreated like a pardon...


    As women living in the harem, they don¡¯t value the so-called chastity. In order to survive, they don¡¯t mind committing themselves to the conquerors, welcoming them tactfully, and even when dancing, some concubines deliberately use it. The look in his eyes teases the handsome young man sitting on the throne, who seems to have a lofty status, but--it¡¯s so easy, Zhou Ye is not interested in them...


    and so¡­¡­


    Their charming eyes can be seen by the blind...


    Lucius was also swept back by Zhou Ye...


    However, he did not leave the palace immediately, but waited outside the hall...


    After a while-the target he was waiting for appeared...


    I saw that Qing Jiaoer walked out of the hall with two sisters... They were going to find some authentic snacks for their owners... This is something Zhou Ye must do whenever he goes to a place.


    For Zhou Ye, Aesthetic Food and Beauty cannot be disappointed...


    Even in BC, Zhou Ye wanted to taste the food that people like in this era.


    "Master God Servant!!" Seeing Qing Jiao''er coming out, Lucis hurried forward and stopped them...


    "Oh? Is there anything the general does?" Qing Jiaoer stopped her footsteps and asked.


    "Well, I want to know why I don''t like those women..." This is the first time that Lucis took the initiative to pimp his own crown. He unexpectedly failed... "Is it because the women are not beautiful?? "


    He really wants to figure out the reason for his failure...


    After all, figuring out the meaning is also an essential skill for a fanatic...


    You don''t even know what your god likes, and you dare to say that you are a fanatic??


    Lucis knew that Zhou Ye liked women, but-why was the woman he sent over was rejected?This makes Lucius a little depressed...


    Qing Jiao''er concealed a smile when she heard Lu Kuisi''s words, "The general is interested... The Lord doesn''t think those women are not beautiful, he just doesn''t like impure girls..."


    "Is it an impure girl?" Lucius'' eyes lit up when he heard Qing Jiao''er''s words. He almost understood what Qing Jiao''er meant...


    In other words--


    Under his title, he only likes pure girls... What is a pure girl?Of course it has not been polluted by men...


    then----


    On this day... the entire Nasaf is unlucky...


    Roman soldiers, like tigers and wolves, walked in groups on the streets... They searched for the unmarried girls from house to house, and all the girls they thought beautiful were invited to the military camp for the soldiers...


    The please here is really please...


    They won''t touch the girls'' bodies, let alone tear and hug...


    They just pressed their weapons against the girls¡¯ parents¡¯ throats and told the girls in a very friendly tone that if they want their parents to survive, then¡ªthey must follow them obediently...


    Faced with such a threat, all the girls succumbed...


    Soon, hundreds of unmarried Persian girls gathered in the entire barracks...


    They gathered on the playground of the military camp, looking uneasy at the Roman soldiers standing around...


    They don''t know what fate they are about to usher in...

 Chapter 1507

    This time, I waited from noon until evening...


    When the sun began to sink, many girls could no longer stand...Many of them sat directly on the ground, waiting for their destiny...


    At this moment, a Roman man with the appearance of a general, accompanied by five or six women, walked to the playground...


    No one else came, it was Lucis...


    He invited Qing Jiao''er over for his horse shooting plan... in order to be able to select a girl who was enough to satisfy his family.


    For such a thing, Qing Jiao''er is naturally obliged.


    You know, their patrol envoys themselves have the obligation to help their patrons search for beauties... This is equivalent to saying that they are their old line.


    As soon as Qing Jiao''er walked to the playground of the Roman barracks, she couldn''t help being stunned. It seemed that Lucius was indeed paying for her...the girls here were almost thousands.


    "I will ask God to serve you everything!"


    "General Luquis is polite!" After Qing Jiaoer smiled and said to Lu Kuis, she turned to look at her sisters and said, "Let''s start work..."


    "Yes, sister!" XN


    After Qing Jiao''er patrolled the wind behind her, the sisters responded with a smile, and walked among the girls...


    They first passed by the girls one by one, and they knew what they knew...


    Then they asked the girls to stand up, circle in front of them, or ask some small questions...


    For example, are you good at dancing, such as...what hobbies do you usually have... etc., different...


    In the end, the patrol envoys selected twelve girls out of nearly a thousand girls...


    The twelve Persian girls were brought behind Qing Jiao''er by the wind envoys...


    Lucius looked at the twelve girls selected by the attendants, and had to admire them. The eyes of the attendants were really vicious...


    These girls all look beautiful and moving, and their rugged figure can definitely evoke the most primitive impulses of men... The most important thing is that, in the words of the wind cruisers, that is-they are all The purest girl...


    "I''ll take these girls away..." Qing Jiao''er smiled at Lucis and said, "I will explain to the Lord the source of these girls..."


    "Then trouble you, Lord God servant!"


    Reference 1901


    Chapter one thousand nine hundred and one


    Roxana is fifteen years old and the daughter of a small craftsman...


    Her father supported the family in Nasaf by selling some homemade pots and bowls.


    Roxana originally thought that her life would be as ordinary as her mother.


    Find a husband who is not very rich, but can afford the dowry, and then, like your own mother, give birth to her husband... and raise them to adulthood...


    However, the sudden war broke her illusion...


    The war happened suddenly and ended even more suddenly...


    It was as if, overnight, the entire Nasaf changed a ruler.


    The original Persian soldiers wearing pointed hats are no longer visible. They are replaced by Roman soldiers wearing armor, holding weapons and shields...


    Although a little uneasy, Roxana thinks these Roman soldiers are pretty good...


    Because at least they did not buy or sell, let alone burn, kill, or looting...


    This made her feel much less uneasy...


    however----


    Just today, a group of Roman soldiers rushed into her home, pointed a sword at her parents¡¯ necks, and then told her in crappy and ridiculous Persian...If she didn¡¯t go with them, her parents would Will die...


    Facing the begging and desperate gazes of her parents, Roxana gave in...


    She followed the Roman soldiers towards their barracks...


    Originally, she thought she was about to usher in a tragic fate...


    A woman was taken to the barracks of the conquerors. What would happen in this barracks of men, do you still have to guess??


    However, the result surprised her...


    She was taken to a playground by the soldiers...In the playground, she saw many girls about her size, already standing there...


    Every one of them has a desperate and uneasy look on their faces...


    After sending her here, the soldiers left in a hurry...


    She stood a little uneasy among these girls, none of them spoke to each other...


    Because they don¡¯t know... and don¡¯t know, if they whisper, it will cause the Roman soldiers who stand outside to guard them...


    While she was standing there, waiting for her unknown destiny...


    A bottom voice came... "Hello, my name is Madota... What about you?"


    Roxana followed the voice and looked at it. It turned out to be a girl standing next to her... Seeing Roxana looking at her, she also blinked at Roxana deliberately, with a familiar appearance...


    Maybe it¡¯s because people always want to distract themselves by relying on something when they are upset. Roxana, who didn¡¯t like to talk to strangers so much, said, "My name is Roxana..."


    "Good name, I guess your parents must have seen you are a little beauty when you were young!!" Madota''s personality is obviously more cheerful...


    "Maybe, but I don''t think your parents must have thought that you are not as quiet as the moon at all!" Roxana made a rare joke...


    Madota means moon girl in Persian...


    And Roxana means bright and beautiful...


    Taking the name as an opportunity, the two chatted in a low voice...


    The Roman soldiers who stood on the periphery and were responsible for guarding them did not pay attention to their chat...This made many other girls also have a good chat...


    Everyone knows that if you talk too much, you will be thirsty, especially when they are standing on the unobstructed playground under the sun. Soon... the girls are silent again because they are thirsty...


    Roxana is the same...


    Although everyone felt thirsty, they did not ask for water from the Roman soldiers...because they didn''t know what they were being brought here...


    But, to be honest, every girl''s heart is not so peaceful...

 Chapter 1508

    why??


    Because they found one thing, every girl brought here is at least middle-to-the-class...then¡ªtheir ending is almost certain, and the toys that become soldiers are basically what they believe in their hearts The end of...


    When realizing this, many girls cried...


    "Hey, can you give us some water?"


    At this moment, the shout of a girl made the girls stunned...


    The one who asked the Roman soldiers for water was no one else, but Madota, who was lively by nature.


    "Are you crazy?" Roxana didn''t want the friend she just met, but the Roman soldier gave...


    "Don''t worry, if I am destined to die, I am absolutely unwilling to choose to die of thirst!!" Madota said, while continuing to the Roman soldiers who came by: "Can you give us some water? You didn''t see Are the girls here dying of thirst?"


    "...Stop talking, Madota..." Roxana whispered anxiously, while gently pulling Madota''s clothes corner with her hand.


    She felt Madota must be crazy. As a prisoner whose fate was in the hands of others, she actually dared to provoke the Roman soldiers so much...


    However, a scene that surprised her happened... The Roman soldiers did not drag Madota out and come to kill the monkeys... Instead, they arranged a dozen soldiers to fight against several large water tanks and install them in it. Full of clear water, let them use it at will...


    This simply subverted Roxana''s perception of conquerors...


    For a time, Madota, who fought for the sisters the right to drink water from the Roman soldiers, became the idol of all girls...


    By Madota¡¯s side, unconsciously, a group of girls surrounded...


    In this regard, Roxana did not want to join in the fun so much... So, she quietly left the seemingly safe small circle...


    The waiting time is the longest...


    Especially-when waiting for my unknown destiny, even more so...


    When the sun was sweltering, the girls finally waited for the one who decided their destiny...


    A Roman general, and a few oriental women with black hair...


    After these women and the general spoke a few words in a language they were not familiar with, they walked into the girls and asked various questions...


    Roxana did not want to answer the questions of those beautiful women, but-she found that she could not refuse the questions of those women at all. Her ambition went against her inner wishes and answered the women''s questions very honestly. problem¡­¡­


    When the sky turned dark, those beautiful Eastern women asked all of them... Then, one by one picked out twelve girls from the pile of girls...Unfortunately-Roxana and Madota is among the twelve girls...


    After the selection, the Roman general announced that for the remaining girls, they could return to their homes and be reunited with their parents... At this moment, Roxana felt the deepest despair...


    Reference 1902


    Chapter one thousand nine hundred and two


    Roxana followed these black-haired Eastern women to the outside of the barracks...


    Outside the barracks, more than a dozen carriages were waiting for their arrival...


    "Okay, girls, be happier..." Seeing the anxiety in the hearts of these Persian girls, the headed Oriental woman smiled and said to them: "From today, your fate will be completely separated from other mortals. It''s here...you will serve my master, the greatest god..."


    "..." XN


    "Woowow..."


    Qing Jiao''er didn''t say this but it was all right. When she said this, some of the girls started crying, and the crying seemed to be contagious. Soon-every one of the twelve girls began to cry...


    This situation left Qing Jiao''er at a loss...


    She couldn''t understand, did the master who served her make these girls so sad??


    In fact, she made a mistake...


    In ancient Persia, serving the gods meant...being treated as sacrifices to the gods.


    After all, gods do not exist in the world...


    Therefore, after hearing Qing Jiao''er''s words, these Persian girls would cry so sad...After all, they thought they were going to be sent to a living sacrifice...


    Of course, Qing Jiao''er is not clear about all this...


    However, these things are not important, are they?The point is, she has to hurry up...otherwise, she won''t be able to keep up with her plan.


    So, Qing Jiao''er winked at her sisters...


    The patrol envoys jokingly pushed the girls onto the carriage.


    The convoy began to move towards the palace...


    And Roxana happened to ride a carriage with her new friend Madota...


    "Roxana..." Madota looked at Roxana in surprise, and said: "Are you also selected?"


    "Hmm!!" Roxana was chatting not very emotionally...


    "Don''t be like that, Roxana... Maybe those people won''t necessarily take us as sacrifices..." Madota was thinking about it, she smiled and said, "Besides...Use a beautiful woman like us as a sacrifice. That would be too wasteful, right?"


    The girls in the car seemed to be infected by Madota''s optimism, and the low sobs in the car were much less.


    In this way, the twelve selected Persian girls were brought into the palace by a carriage.


    The carriage stopped in front of a palace, and the Persian girls got out of the carriage one by one...


    "here is?"


    "This is the palace?"


    Although the sky was dark, the girls were still surprised by the palace in front of them by the light of the candles in the courtyard...


    Of course they have never been here, but¡ªSarahman¡¯s palace was built on the hillside of Nasaf...From the city of Nasaf, you can look up at the towering buildings.


    Especially the pointed dome of the palace hall is a landmark of Nasaf.


    Therefore, it is not surprising that girls who are locals can recognize where they are at the first time.


    "Well, girls, we have no time..." Qing Jiao''er has no time for these girls to sigh...


    You know, there are many more things...


    She first took the girls to a palace. In this palace, there was nothing else, but¡ªthere was a big pool...the pool was already full of hot water...


    "Well, girls, you have to wash yourself for nothing here... and then go to see my lord!!!"


    After hearing Qing Jiao''er''s words, girls, look at me, I will look at you... Everyone is embarrassed to be the first to undress...

 Chapter 1509

    "Well, sisters, help them..." Qing Jiaoer''s time is running out, she really has no time to persuade these girls...


    then--


    All the girls of the wind patrol, laughing one by one, attacked these girls...


    There was only a sound of fabric tearing, followed by a scream of girls...


    Then there was the sound of falling into the water...


    quickly¡­¡­


    Twelve Persian girls, many of them appeared in the pool...


    "Good job..." Qing Jiao''er first praised her sisters for their performance, and once again directed at the twelve hands to protect her important parts, and said to the girls curled up in the pool: "I think you It¡¯s best to clean yourself up quickly...otherwise, I''ll have to trouble my sisters to help you again...I think you definitely don''t want that!!!"


    "No...I, let''s wash it ourselves!!" Madota said with some shame.


    Even the most cheerful girl, when she stands in front of a group of strangers without clothes, she can''t be cheerful...Although, those strangers are also women.


    As Madota''s voice fell... the girls started to cleanse themselves in a twitchy...


    However, their quiet and slow movements obviously couldn''t reach Qing Jiao''er''s standard, so-under Qing Jiao''er''s order, the girls from the wind patrol envoy started together again...


    then--


    The Persian girls have suffered...


    They regret it at this moment, why don''t they hurry up??


    This is not to say that the patrol caused the women to abuse them or something, but their help was a little too comprehensive...


    Even in the most private place for girls, the patrol envoys did not hesitate to wash them...


    Even Qing Jiaoer called a few more sisters, and those new sisters still had razors for shaving their heads in their hands...


    Of course they are not going to shave the Persian girls'' hair...


    No matter how heavy Zhou Ye''s taste is, he has no interest in bald girls...


    What they want to shave is another place... As for which place??Then the benevolent sees the benevolent and the wise sees the wisdom... the old drivers know it.


    ten minutes later¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Twelve Persian girls have stood in front of Qing Jiao''er with a new look...


    Looking at the group of Persian girls with red cheeks... Qing Jiao''er chuckled lightly: "You will get used to it in the future...well, it''s time to change into clothes and see my master..."


    As Qing Jiao''er''s voice fell, her sisters had already walked over with twelve sets of brand-new clothes...


    Veil, short coat, headdress, gauze skirt... there are many...


    In the end, after the girls dress up, even Qing Jiao''er who is of the same sex can''t help but shine... "Ha, that''s how it tastes!! Okay, girls...the time to change your destiny has arrived..."


    "Come with me!"


    Following Qing Jiao''er''s words, the Persian girls obediently followed behind her and walked towards the hall...


    All the male waiters in the palace had long been driven home by Zhou Ye, and there were only women in the palace...


    Even so, the girls are still a little trembling, they have never walked outside in such an exposed way.


    Reference 1903


    Chapter one thousand nine hundred and three


    At this time, Zhou Ye was eating dinner...


    Zhou Ye is really uncomfortable with the so-called traditional food in Persia...


    What traditional food??


    Congee...


    Thick porridge with various fruits and vegetables...even some meat in it...


    To be honest, seeing this poor-looking thick porridge, Zhou Ye remembered a word beginning with S and ending with I.


    So... he did not hesitate to abandon the bowl of thick porridge and only eat scones and barbecue.


    "I almost don''t report any expectations for the food in this country!!" After eating a few bites, Zhou Ye threw the food in his hand on the table... Really, it''s not as good as his own cooking... ¡­


    "I think it''s okay..." Xiaomeng doesn''t reject the food here much...


    "If you like it, eat more..." Zhou Ye said, rubbing his eyes, "Speaking of which, why didn''t you see Qing Jiao''er tonight?"


    You know, as the eldest sister of the Kanzi Department, Qing Jiao''er has always regarded herself as Zhou Ye''s personal maid, and she would never leave Zhou Ye''s side unless necessary.


    "Return to the master, sister Jiao''er has something to do... so..." The Kanzibu girl who was attending Zhou Ye next to her naturally knew where her eldest sister had gone...


    However, they were strictly forbidden to tell their owners the news in advance... Surprise, I found out in advance, and I was surprised.


    Seeing the dodging eyes of his maid, Zhou Ye guessed casually, knowing that there must be something tricky in it...


    However, it shouldn''t be a bad thing...


    He didn''t bother to ask...


    Just at this time¡­¡­


    Suddenly there was a sound of traditional Persian musical instruments...


    With the sound of music, twelve Persian daughters wearing light veils and veils filed in...


    If you want to ask, what is Zhou Ye''s most admiration for Persian dance, Zhou Ye will definitely tell you without hesitation-Xiaoman waist...


    In Persian traditional dances, the waist movements are extremely rich...especially the kind of movements that are full of enchantment, which fully demonstrates the feminine beauty.


    Seeing the performance of these twelve Persian dancers... Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile...


    He has almost guessed whose handwriting is this...


    "Master!!"


    Sure enough, as the Persian girl came in singing and dancing, Qing Jiao''er''s figure also appeared beside Zhou Ye... "Tonight, what I arranged for you is a night of Persian style!"


    "Yes, where did you find so many girls?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "General Lucius found it for you..." Qing Jiao''er said with a smile, "For this reason, he also asked his soldiers to search the whole city!!"

 Chapter 1510

    "Good job!!" Zhou Ye laughed loudly: "I didn''t expect Lucis to figure out my preferences now!!"


    While talking, the Persian girls have all walked into the hall...


    In fact, the dancing posture of the girls can only be said to be average, not neat...


    Instead, it gives people a messy feeling...


    However, you can''t match the youthful invincibility of others, and the small waist that can be held...


    The dancing posture is not very good, and you can still train it in the future... However, if the figure is not good and looks ugly, then-no training can be done...


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    Just when Zhou Ye was watching the girls dancing with great interest...


    The Persian girls are also looking at him by dancing...


    Especially Roxana...


    She originally thought she was dead...As a result, things took a turn for the better...


    Actually just danced in front of this handsome boy...


    This made her feel a little curious about the young man sitting on the throne in front of her...


    have to say¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye''s beauty has surpassed the limit that humans can imagine... At least, Roxana felt that the young boy in front of her was so handsome that she was shocked...


    Before she knew it... the movement under her feet was a few beats slower...


    However, everyone who skips group dance knows that the most feared thing about group dance is that someone slows down...that will interrupt everyone''s rhythm...


    Especially, when other girls are absent-minded, it''s funny...


    then----


    Stabbed...


    Roxana''s skirt was stepped on...


    She just felt cold in her body... and then... "Ah----"


    With a scream, Roxana squatted on the ground...


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye laughed unscrupulously...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s laughter, Roxana''s aggrieved tears almost flowed out...


    "Okay, don''t cry... Isn''t it just the skirt that fell off?" Zhou Ye smiled forward, squatted in front of Roxana, and said with a smile: "Just don''t wear it at all, it would be fair!"


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, I saw him wave his hand slightly...


    moment¡­¡­


    Thorny thorny...


    The skirts of the twelve girls all disappeared...


    All of a sudden, there were screams in the whole hall...


    Roxana was stunned by this scene, she had forgotten what she was still crying, she looked at Zhou Ye dumbly with her big eyes...


    "Do you still dance?" Zhou Ye didn''t care, but asked with a smile.


    "..." Roxana was left blank by Zhou Ye''s endless words... She shook her head subconsciously...


    "Since we don''t dance anymore, let''s have some fun games late..."


    As the voice fell, the gate of the palace slowly closed...


    And the patrol wind envoys and Xiaomeng in the main hall did not know when they went out...


    In the entire hall, at this moment, only Zhou Ye and twelve Persian girls were left.


    "How about let''s play a game?" Zhou Ye smiled abnormally evil at this time... "The name of the game is, [Catch you and let me hey]... As long as the girl caught by me, I have to accept it. My punishment..."


    "Now-I count three tones...one, two, three...start!!!"


    As Zhou Ye''s count ended, the girls didn''t care about the disappearance of their skirts... They screamed and started to run...


    However, no matter how flexible and fast their movements are...how can they be Zhou Ye''s opponent...


    then----


    Roxana, who reacted the slowest, was the first to be punished by Zhou Ye...


    "Ah----It hurts...you, you lightly..."


    Hearing Roxana¡¯s screams, the girls ran faster...


    It''s a pity that in the end, they will become a side dish among a certain population...


    Twelve blood flowers bloomed on the carpet of the hall...


    Twelve Persian girls, no one escaped Zhou Ye''s poisonous hands in the end... All of them died heroically...


    Reference 1904


    The first thousand nine hundred and four chapters


    After occupying the capital of other countries, I began to enjoy it...


    This looks like a way of taking death.


    After all, at this time, Zhou Ye¡¯s Roman army can only say that it has occupied a small part of Persia...The territory of the Persian Empire is large, and the nobles in other places are also watching the wind, and many people are even ready to fight. , Ready to go.


    But-you know, the right of the world is of no use to Zhou Ye...


    In other words, if he really intends to occupy the entire world, he doesn''t even need to return to the Marvel Universe to bring the army over. As long as he speaks, his dream will come true.


    What he enjoys is the process of the game...not the result.


    Just like when playing a red alert game...


    Zhou Ye has clearly exploded all resources, and the Apocalypse tanks are made full of screens, but instead of destroying the enemy, he builds the sentry cannon to the enemy¡¯s house bit by bit, and then uses the sentry cannon to kill him. enemy¡­¡­


    In terms of games, Zhou Ye enjoyed the process, not the result.

 Chapter 1511

    For this guy who can hang out in reality, it is too simple to win...


    As for Lucis, since he hadn''t received Zhou Ye''s order, he naturally stood still in Nasaf... he was performing the leisure preparation order of training for one day and one day off.


    However, Zhou Ye''s leisurely days did not last long...


    Five days later, Princess Tamina took Wang Zhaojun and the remaining wind patrol envoys to the Persian Empire, Nasaf...


    When her motorcade arrived at the gate of the imperial palace, Zhou Ye was still in the palace, asleep...


    "Qing Jiao''er, I have seen the two mistresses!" Seeing Tamina and Wang Zhaojun walking down from the carriage, Qing Jiao''er did not dare to be rude and hurriedly said.


    "Sister Jiao''er is so polite, just treat me like a sister!!" Zhaojun said with a smile.


    "Zhaojun is right, Qing, you are so polite!" Tamina also said.


    Regarding the eldest sister of the Kanji Department, whether it is Tamina or Zhaojun, she dare not take the air of the mistress... After all, when it comes to her time with her man, she can be much longer than the two...


    It''s just that their responsibilities are different...Even in the underworld, the women treat them as sisters.


    "Jiao''er dare not!!" Qing Jiao''er is a woman who keeps her duty. For her, the distinction between master and servant is very important...


    Hearing Qing Jiao''er''s words, Zhaojun sighed helplessly and said, "Well, they are all my own sisters, so don''t be polite. By the way, sister Jiao''er, where''s your husband?"


    "Lord, he is still resting!!" Qing Jiaoer answered truthfully.


    "Let''s go find him!!" Upon hearing Qing Jiao''er''s words, Tamina picked up Zhaojun and walked towards the palace...


    Seeing the actions of the two, Qing Jiao''er was a little dumbfounded...Fuck, the Lord is still sleeping with those twelve Persian cats...


    After the two enter, will there be a big fight??


    However, after another thought, Qing Jiao''er was relieved again...


    In the underworld, there are too many jealous mistresses...Which one is not the one who was not docile by his own master in the end...So, let him go...


    Sure enough, after a while, the voices of Tamina and Zhaojun came from the bedroom...


    "Ye, you... you actually..."


    "Langjun..."


    however----


    Soon, the shouts of the two of them were like being blocked by something, and there was no sound anymore. After a while... a duet from Tamina and Zhaojun sounded, Qing Jiaoer smiled slightly, she knew ...These two mistresses, I am afraid that they will eventually be given pajamas by their own masters.


    At noon¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye set up a banquet in the main hall to entertain Tamina and Zhaojun from afar...


    When you look at Tamina and Zhaojun sitting in the table, the water is rippling in each and every one''s eyes... In Zhou Ye''s eyes, there are tens of thousands of amorous feelings... Obviously, the small storm has passed.


    During the banquet, Tamina and Zhaojun showed no weakness in the face of the provocation of the Persian women.


    The Persian girl used her mouth to feed the wine, and the two of them did the same.


    The Persian girls diligently served Zhou Ye''s wine and vegetables, and they will also come...


    In the blink of an eye, the silver plates in front of Zhou Ye were already piled up like a hill.


    "I said-you are enough!" Zhou Ye snapped his chopsticks on the table, his eyes staring...


    "Can you still eat well?"


    Seeing that Zhou Ye was angry, a kind of Persian girls, they hurriedly apologized one by one... They weren''t afraid of Zhou Ye, but... They were not willing to make Zhou Ye angry... No way, when Zhou Ye told them , Did you practice spring breeze and turn rain??


    And the two women Zhaojun and Tamina were shocked and dared not make any more trouble...


    After all, they just didn''t accept defeat...


    Seeing the frightened appearances of all the girls, Zhou Ye sighed and said, "I''m not blaming you for vying for favor, but everything must have a degree... After this degree, it will be bad... "


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the women were speechless...


    You know there is a degree...


    Don''t you count how many women you have??


    Of course, they dare not say these words...because they are afraid that after saying these words, another sentence will come out of Zhou Ye''s mouth...


    [If you feel wronged, you can go, I won''t stop you!


    To them, Zhou Ye is their heaven, and Zhou Ye is everything to them... They will not be able to live without Zhou Ye.


    "Roxana, take your sisters, go out first... I have something to talk to Tamina and the others!!"


    "Yes, Master!!" Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s instructions, Roxana did not hesitate to take her sister down first.


    In the entire hall, apart from Zhou Ye, Tamina, Zhaojun, and Xiaomeng, there is no one else...


    Seeing the Persian girls retreating, Tamina suddenly felt a sense of fear... "Honey... I know I was wrong, I will get along with them in the future... Don''t drive me away..."


    With that said, Tamina rushed into Zhou Ye''s arms and hugged him tightly... The tears in her eyes were like floods when the gate was opened, and she couldn''t stop it...


    "Uh¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªWhen am I going to drive you away?" Zhou Ye silently patted Tamina on the shoulder... said: "I just want to discuss something with you!!"


    "Woo..." Even though Zhou Ye said so, the tears in Tamina''s eyes still couldn''t stop falling.


    "Okay, be good, don''t cry!!" Looking at Tamina''s appearance, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but sighed, then gently patted Tamina on the shoulder, and whispered, "Lucis and the others I''m already a little homesick...So, I plan to return to China with Lucis and the others as soon as possible..."


    "What?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Tamina stopped crying... She knew that these words meant that the two were going to separate again... "Don''t...I don''t want you to go...! "


    Reference 1905


    The first thousand nine hundred and five chapters


    "Listen to me... Tamina..." Zhou Ye embraced Tamina and said softly, "The whole Persia is waiting to be thriving, and your new empire also needs your management. You can''t leave here... ¡­And I promised Lucius a long time ago that I would take him back to Rome... You don¡¯t want your man to be a man who doesn¡¯t count, do you?"


    "I don''t care...I don''t want to separate you anymore, even for a while...I don''t want to separate from you..." Tamina gave full play to her characteristics of being a woman and can be unreasonable, covering her ears. , A look that I can''t hear...


    Uh--


    Zhou Ye is helpless...


    In fact, he himself is a little bit fragile...


    When will he take men seriously??Said it was to send Lucis back to Rome, but it was plain...not for... some Cleopatra??


    But... Tamina''s obsession also made him feel a little guilty... so--

 Chapter 1512

    "Don''t do this, baby... Can I promise to come back at least once in two days?" Zhou Ye said softly.


    "Come back once every two days?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Tamina looked at her man hesitantly... She knew that her man had a lot of magical powers, but-what on earth would her man do, specifically, she really wasn''t very clear¡­¡­


    "Uh, it''s just like this!!" Zhou Ye said, grabbing Tamina''s slender waist... the figure flashed, and the two disappeared in place.


    When Tamina returned to her senses, she found that she was already standing in the palace of Alamut...


    "This...this..." Tamina was shocked... She was sure that she had just been in her bedroom in the palace of Nassaf, the capital of the Persian Kingdom.


    In a blink of an eye, he returned to the holy city of Alamut, thousands of miles away...


    This, this is too terrifying, right??


    "My dear... what, what is going on?" Tamina asked in a little surprise, "Why..."


    "As you saw just now, we returned to Alamut in the blink of an eye..." Zhou Ye said, pointing to the big couch... "Baby, you are already familiar with this big couch. Right... After all, you are here..."


    "From a nap to the big wooden couch, of course I am familiar with it..." Tamina interrupted her man without hesitation, and then unceremoniously pushed him onto the couch and rode on... "Dear , You know what I want to ask you..."


    Seeing Tamina''s eyes gradually becoming a little dangerous, Zhou Ye looked left and said to him... "Oh? Are you asking me the principle of teleportation? This is actually..."


    "I''m not interested in that kind of thing..." Tamina waved her hand unceremoniously, and forced her little face in front of Zhou Ye, her tone becoming a little dangerous... "What I care about is-why Obviously you have this ability, but I have been waiting for you in Alamut for a full month??"


    "Uh-you know... war or something, it is very troublesome..." Zhou Ye said embarrassingly...


    "Oh? Really??" Tamina''s eyes became more dangerous... "But... why do I hear my ministers say that you don''t care much about wars? What do you do most often, Just nest in your own wolves like a moving palace, looking for fun?"


    "That''s slander... Eating Guoguo''s slander... I''m very busy... OK!!"


    Tamina looked at her man who opened her eyes and said nonsense...Can''t help but sneer...


    What should I say?


    As a woman, Tamina is very smart...


    She knows that sometimes, if a man is pressed too hard, not only will he not get close to you, but will get farther and farther away from you...


    Especially in this love, she is the disadvantaged group, who told her to love more than this bastard??


    So--just pick out the grievances that you have suffered, and let your men know...If you push too tightly, not only will you not let him stick to you, but will make him want to stay away from you... ¡­


    So-this level is enough... No matter how much, it''s over...


    "My dear..." Tamina thought of this, her face softened... The affection in her eyes was like Wang Qingquan, almost drowning Zhou Ye."I know... You are like the colorful clouds that day, like floating... I won''t stop you... But, please give me a child? When I miss you, just take a look at ours child¡­¡­"


    "Uh--it''s a bit difficult..." Zhou Ye said depressed.


    "It''s okay, if you don''t try, how can you know that you won''t succeed?" Tamina said, unceremoniously tearing up Zhou Ye''s clothes...


    Soon, in the palace... there was Tamina''s shout...


    That shout is really hoarse...


    I can hear that Tamina is really thinking about the upcoming separation, and has become a little crazy...


    finally----


    Tamina was held by Zhou Ye and returned to Nasaf...No way, she paid the price for her madness...


    In order to appease Tamina, Zhou Ye had to stay in Nasafdo for a few more days...


    But in the end--


    He still has to go on the road with Lucis''s Roman legion...


    only----


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Outside the city of Nasaf--


    The Roman legions lined up from the city...


    The streets are full of farewell crowds...Look at that...People seem to be reluctant to part with the Roman Legion...


    This kind of


    For most of the people of Nasaf, they liked the Roman Legion very much... why??Because this Roman legion is super rich... and he doesn''t burn, kill, or loot, fair trades... you pay for everything you buy, even if you find technical women, you give tips...


    It can be said that Lucius¡¯ Roman legion raised Nassaf¡¯s ass by at least 15%. For such a stupid person with a lot of money, how can the people of Nasav not let the people of Nasaf be reluctant to let them go? ??


    As for you, the Roman legions killed the king of Persia?Ahem... how about that??


    For many people, the king is equivalent to paying taxes...Whoever is a king is the same...As long as they don''t come to harass the civilians, they are good people...


    Among the people seeing off outside the city, a team is particularly eye-catching...


    This team consists entirely of women...On the periphery, there are guards in Alamut costumes...


    They are not others, they are Tamina, Xiaomeng, Zhaojun, the Persian daughters, and the voyage envoys...


    "My dear...remember your promise, you will come back at least once in two days!!" At this moment, Tamina is already wearing a crown representing Persian kingship... She is like a wife who sent her husband away. Generally, while tidying up the armor for Zhou Ye...while softly instructing her husband, what to pay attention to...


    Reference 1906


    The first thousand nine hundred and six chapters


    "Remember to eat on time... If you feel that the food in the army does not match your appetite, then tell Lucis to let him make a small stove for you..."


    Wearing an Azeroth fearless armor, Zhou Ye really wanted to roll his eyes when he heard Tamina¡¯s entrustment like a good wife and mother...


    If you are really worried that I can''t eat well and sleep well... You have returned my maid to me...


    This time, Zhou Ye will be on the road alone, with Lucis, heading towards Rome...


    Regardless of whether his patrol envoy or the Persian dancers troupe... Tamina stayed in Nassaf on the grounds that she could not support the Persian political situation alone.


    Well, not only them, but even Xiaomeng, were left by Tamina in Nasaf.


    Zhou Ye agrees with this...


    After all, when the empire was newly established, Tamina really lacked manpower, and she really needed an army capable of fighting at any time to stabilize her regime...


    but----


    If this is the case, Xiaomeng and the Demon Wolf Legion are enough to handle everything...


    Well, you said that you are afraid that there is no one to protect yourself and want to leave the patrol wind envoy, then Zhou Ye will recognize it...

 Chapter 1513

    Even the Persian dancers troupe wouldn¡¯t let him bring him...


    What else to say, for the general, fairness is the most important word, and we need to set an example to let the soldiers use their lives...


    Well said, but-how did you memorize such a long piece of Chinese??


    Zhaojun?Did you teach her?what??


    Besides, he is not a general... he is the mascot of the legion, okay...


    He is the faith of the legion... is the core of the cohesion of the legion... but he is not the general, he should be a model for Mao.


    "Hehe..."


    "Lord Youhuan''s gaze is so interesting..."


    "It''s rare for the master to leak such an expression..."


    After watching Zhou Ye leave with the army... the women couldn''t help but chuckle slightly...


    This time, Tamina is taking the lead, and Xiaomeng is in charge of connecting... an action that Zhaojun actively responded to. Their main purpose is to get their men to come back as much as possible...


    As for the patrol ambassadors... they don''t want to respond, but they also know that they have been following their own master, and they are already very jealous. When appropriate, they should participate in the activities between sisters a little bit. Coming...


    Persian dancer group??They are a group coerced by the principle of the minority obeying the majority...No way, they have to agree with it when most women agree.


    So - Zhou Ye was forced to go on the road by himself this time...


    No wolves, no maids...no...


    There is nothing, only the dream horse with him...


    With a bunch of Roman men...


    Well, feel free... for Cleopatra, everything is worth it...


    In this way, Zhou Ye and the Roman Legion, after leaving Nasaf, marched eastward... towards Asia Minor.


    Along the way, in addition to reporting back to Nasaf¡¯s palace on time every day, Zhou Ye urged Lucius to hurry up.


    For this reason, Zhou Ye didn''t even hesitate to use the druid group magic on the Roman legions, Wind Swiftness...


    Under Zhou Ye''s various blessings, the Roman Legion was as if all the men had been hit by hormones. The speed was astonishing. It is not an exaggeration to travel three hundred miles a day...


    They attack when they encounter a city, and fight when they encounter a war...


    The Persian nobles from the Eastern provinces who killed directly along the way cried and cried out and screamed.


    And the entire Roman legion, under this kind of high-intensity march, is as if it has undergone a transformation, one by one, like tigers coming out of the gate.


    Especially after Zhou Ye frequently used various blessings on them, their belief in Zhou Ye grew up and down...


    When they crossed the Persian Empire and came to Asia Minor, which belonged to the borders of the Roman Empire, almost all the soldiers in the legion had become Zhou Ye''s fanatics.


    Praying three times a day in the morning, at night, and at night, that is untouchable...


    Before the battle, shouting-[All glory to the crown] has become their tradition.


    I have to say that sometimes religious fanaticism can really boost morale, at least... When this Roman legion of fanatics reached the border of Asia Minor, the local Roman garrison was scared...


    Asia Minor, the border of the Roman Empire, Angilla...


    Marcus looked at the food in front of him and said with a smile: "Today''s lamb chops look really appetizing!!"


    He was the commander of the army who was in charge of garrisoning Angilla. In fact, as a nobleman, he did not like to come to Asia Minor too much. Compared with the prosperous city of Rome, he felt that Asia Minor was like a poor country...


    However, this is the legion rotation system set by the Senate. Even as a nobleman, Marcus has no right to oppose...


    Therefore, he could only obediently follow his legion to this land that seemed to him extremely barren...


    As the commander of the army guarding the border between Rome and Persia, Marcus is qualified...


    At least, after he learned of the great changes in Persia from the merchants some time ago, he immediately wrote a letter to the Senate, stating the abnormal changes in the Persian Empire, and suggested that the Senate should send elite legions. Together with the Roman legion that fought alone in Persia, we should unite inside and out, incorporate the entire Persian Empire into its own territory, and completely wipe out this country that once brought countless humiliations to the Roman Empire.


    It¡¯s just that the letterhead has been sent out for more than a month, but I haven¡¯t received any reply...


    In this regard, Marcus also doesn''t care...


    After all, he knew that Caesar, one of the three giants in Roman politics, was plotting Egypt...


    Three months ago, he led a fleet full of troops through the Mediterranean and sailed to Egypt... However, his army was ruined by a sudden sea hurricane, and the attack not only failed to return. , Even Caesar almost died at sea...


    However, Caesar still refused to give up. After he came back, he persuaded the Senate to give him another chance...


    In this regard, the Senate also agreed...


    Therefore, the entire Roman Empire should be busy working on the Egyptian raiders. His letter paper may be detained by some people before it reaches the Senate''s hands.


    Even so, it still cannot affect Marcus''s good mood... There is no war ahead, he can relax a little bit...


    However, just as Marcus was preparing to enjoy his delicious lunch... Suddenly, a rush of bells rang...


    Marcuston was stunned-this bell is only sounded when an enemy comes... Could it be that the Persian Empire has wiped out the Roman legion in their territory, and is now coming to launch revenge against the Roman Empire??


    Thinking of this, Marcus did not dare to delay. He threw down the cutlery in his hand and shouted: "Soldier, help me put on the armor!!"


    Reference 1907


    Chapter one thousand nine hundred and seven


    "This is..." Marcus stood on the wall, looking at the mighty army outside the city... The whole person was a little dumbfounded...


    These armies are all dressed as soldiers of the Roman Empire... Marcus will never admit it wrong.


    Especially the eagle emblem held high by the soldiers...makes Marcus recognize the corps.


    The Big Three of the Roman Empire, the Black Hawk Legion of Crassus...


    After recognizing this army, Marcus breathed a sigh of relief...Fortunately, it was not an army of Persians.


    "Call them, why are they here?" Although Marcus recognized the army outside the city, he still didn''t dare to take it lightly... Instruct the soldiers around him to call and ask...


    "Why did you come here? Do you have a legionary transfer order from the Senate?" the Roman soldier asked loudly.


    Following the shouts of the Roman soldiers above the city, after a riot in the Roman legion outside the city, Yiqi slowly walked out of the legion brigade and came to the city... "I am the commander of the Sombra Legion, Lucis..."


    Marcus on the head of the city saw Lucis at first glance, and barely recognized him...


    After all, in the wind and the sun, Lucis is about to become an African...

 Chapter 1514

    For a while, Marcus really didn''t recognize it, but when he heard Lucius''s voice, he heard it immediately... After all, when the two were in Rome, they had a relationship in several ways... ¡­


    "Luquis, how did you become like this..." Marcus yelled while looking at Luquis speechlessly.


    "A word is hard to say... I came back from the Persian Empire, killing all the way!!" Luques shouted: "My soldiers need food and water, and they need a good rest!!"


    "Of course..." Since it is not a Roman soldier pretending to be a Persian, then everything is easy to say... Marcus immediately ordered his soldiers to open the city gate and let Lucis''s army enter the city...


    And Marcus also walked down from the head of the city...meeting with Lucis...


    "Luquis, my old friend, how did you make it like this..." Marcus couldn''t help but ask Luquis, who was looking up and down, and said, "You are not going to fight against peace with Master Crasu. Is the empire? How..."


    "Don''t mention it..." Lucius shook his head with a sigh of relief, and said, "I think we should discuss these things at the dinner table..."


    "Hahaha... I''m sorry, I almost forgot that you haven''t eaten yet!!" Marcus laughed and said, "Go, I have the grilled lamb chops that the chef just made, I guess you will like¡­¡­"


    With that said, Marcus led Lucis to his room...


    During the action, Marcus discovered that there was a man in a weird armor who was following Lucis... No, or it should be said that Lucis was following him... And, while walking , Marcus felt that Lucis seemed to respect this man in weird armor...


    This made Marcus a little suspicious...


    This armor weird is obviously not Crassus, because Crassou is not as tall as him... Then, who is it that makes Lucis so respected??


    Could it be that-Lucius surrendered the Persians??


    The suspicion in Marcus''s heart gradually grew...Unconsciously, his footsteps stopped...


    "Marcus? Why stopped, aren''t you going to take me to dinner?"


    "No, Lucis... I suddenly remembered that there are still things to explain to the guards..." Marcus said, and he was about to go out. A dozen or so meters away, there were a few guards standing guard. He just had to get there. , You can ask who this person wearing weird armor is.


    Why not ask here??


    Because Marcus was afraid, if Lucis had betrayed the Roman Empire as he thought, then he


    "Hehe... I think, General Marcus, it''s better for us to eat first..." With a voice, he heard from the man in the weird armor...


    Marcus felt as if his whole body was being manipulated by an invisible big hand, he couldn''t even move...


    "You..." Marcus tried to speak with difficulty, but found that-after sending a letter, he couldn''t speak anymore...


    "Don''t worry, General Marcus, after we have eaten, we will give you an explanation!!" The armored man said with a smile: "But before that, I think we should go to fill ourselves. Your belly is more important..."


    Following the words of the armor man, Marcus felt that he could not help walking towards his room...


    Soon... the three of them arrived in Marcus'' room...


    At this time, the lamb chops placed on Marcus'' table are still warm...


    Looking at the untouched lamb chops, the man in armor nodded with a smile, "Unexpectedly, General Marcus is so hospitable, knowing that we are coming, and even lunch is ready, then I''m welcome... "


    With that, the man in armor took off his helmet, and then Shi Shiran sat down at the dining table, unceremoniously, grabbed the lamb chops with his hands, and feasted on it.


    At this time, Marcus finally saw the true face of the armor man...


    It was a handsome face, and his black hair showed that he should come from the mysterious country of the East... And the young and excessive face made Marcus unable to judge his age...


    At this time, Marcus turned his attention to Lucis''s face again...


    He was shocked to find that at this time Lucis was also looking at the handsome oriental teenager with the enthusiasm that leaked out of his face. Marcus had only seen the faces of the zealot priests who had fallen into the arms of the gods. ...


    What exactly is going on??


    Marcus is completely lost...


    He originally thought that Lucius should have surrendered to the Persians, so he helped deceive the city, but-this young man whom Lucius respects so much is obviously not a Persian, then-what is all this going on? ??


    Of course Marcus would not think that the mysterious kingdom of the East is about to come...After all, there are thousands of mountains and rivers and two empires between them.


    If the fight is really going to start, the Parthian Empire and the Persian Empire will be the first to bear the brunt... and he shouldn¡¯t receive any news... You know, there are still many merchants on the Silk Road...


    Just when Marcus was confused... the teenager had quickly finished the roast lamb chops that belonged to him... Standing beside Lucius respectfully picked up the Ferenas wine that originally belonged to Marcus. , After pouring a full glass, it was delivered to Zhou Ye''s hands...


    This hurts Marcus... You know-Philonas is the most expensive wine, and he doesn''t want to drink it.


    Reference 1908


    One thousand nine hundred and eight chapters


    "Oh, good wine!!" Zhou Ye picked up the wine glass, tasted it lightly, and said with a smile: "Now, we should give this General Marcus an explanation!!"


    "Okay, submissive!!" Lucius said, turning his head to look at Marcus, and slowly said: "Marcus, as you know, I followed my Lord last year... Master Klasu, go to the Parthian Empire... It is clear that we are going to attack the Parthian Empire, but in fact..."


    Following Lucius''s remark, Marcus couldn''t help but his eyes widened in surprise...


    Fuck, this is simply an epic plan to die...


    Moreover, Krasu killed himself as soon as he did it...


    Worthy of being Crasu-sama, known as the Big Three...


    You know, although Crassus and Caesar and Pompeo formed the three giants of the Roman Empire, in fact, Crassou had the most troops...


    however----


    Although Krasu holds the most troops, he has the least military merits.


    This is also Crasu''s heart disease... Therefore, after he was elected consul together with Pompeo, he couldn''t wait to dispatch troops to the Restorative Empire.


    In other words-this guy is clearly going to negotiate peace with the Parthian Empire, but in fact, he is still plotting the Parthian Empire.


    As a result, I didn''t expect that-he was killed by his son... This really made Marcus sigh... The conspirator would eventually die under the conspiracy, and that was true.


    "Well, I almost understand what happened..." After listening to the story, Marcus looked at Zhou Ye... hesitantly said: "Could you please... Oh, no... Please Mian What about your divine power? After all, we are not enemies..."


    "No, Marcus!!"


    Before Zhou Ye spoke, Lucius spoke first...


    He looked at Marcus and said feverishly: "Marcus...Don''t you think that the current aristocratic Senate has decayed? All the elders have been indulged in luxurious enjoyment, they have already It is no longer suitable to lead our great Roman Empire to a more glorious tomorrow..."


    Hearing what Lucis said, Marcus''s eyes suddenly narrowed... "Lucis...what do you want to do!!"


    "I don''t want to do anything!!" Lucius said loudly, "I just want to be guided by the crown!! Lead the Roman Empire to a more glorious future¡ª¡ª"


    Having said this, Lucius bowed his head deeply towards Zhou Ye...


    "You are crazy...Lucis, you are absolutely crazy..." Marcus feels that Lucis has become so strange at this moment...

 Chapter 1515

    If the former Lucis gave people a reckless and cheerful feeling, then the current Lucis gave Marcus the feeling-he is a fanatic who has completely lost his mind... and, He actually believes in an Oriental...


    This Nima...can you believe it??


    "I''m not crazy...Marcus!!" Lucis raised his head, walked to Marcus calmly, looked at Marcus'' eyes, and said word by word: "Now¡ª Make your choice. Either join us and fight for a new and vibrant Rome, or-become our enemy, crushed by the wheels of history!"


    "You..." Marcus suddenly didn''t know how to answer Lucis...


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already finished drinking the wine in his glass, and he stood up with a smile."Lucis..."


    "Mianxia!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lucius hurriedly looked at Zhou Ye respectfully...


    "You can''t persuade like this!!" Zhou Ye said, walking up to Marcus, and looking up and down Marcus...


    This is a young man in his thirties who looks much younger than Lucis. At this age, he can become the sole commander of the legion... Obviously Marcus''s background should not be low... Then...


    "Are you willing to go through it step by step like this?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile: "If this goes on, even if you reach your father''s age, you won''t be able to become a provincial governor like him... ??"


    "I..." Marcus felt that under Zhou Ye''s shining star-like eyes, everything he had was invisible.


    "You came from a noble family...under the influence of your father, you have a keen talent for politics..."


    "However, you did not follow your father''s old path, nor did you obey your father''s arrangements, and worshipped the great orator Nios as a teacher. Instead, you chose to enter the army..."


    "You stubbornly think that the so-called orator''s eloquence is just like a chicken in front of a sword, and it is vulnerable..."


    "However, the reality has hit you all over..."


    "The entire Senate is controlled by so-called political aristocrats who only talk about it... military aristocrats like you are actually useless!!"


    "Do you feel unwilling?"


    "The devil... you are the devil..." Marcus yelled in horror...


    Every word and every sentence Zhou Ye said hit his heart heavily...How could Marcus, who was born as a nobleman, be willing to be kicked into Asia Minor, far away from the political center of Rome, as a legion chief??But--no way...faced by the suppression of the Senate, he has no way...


    He always thought that he had already accepted his fate...


    However, following Zhou Ye''s remarks, he felt that the strong unwillingness and dissatisfaction in his heart had never disappeared... but they were hidden deeply and deeply...


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye stretched out his hand to stop Lucis who wanted to violently beat Marcus... said with a smile: "Either the devil or the god... The devil is only the devil, because he will seduce people to fall. And gods are only gods, because-they will treat their followers kindly, but...is there really such a god?"


    "..." When he heard Zhou Ye''s words, Marcuston fell silent...


    "Whether it is a devil or a god... As long as it can satisfy your heart''s desire and fulfill your dream... Then... He is your god... Do you agree with these words?"


    Facing Zhou Ye''s inquiry, after a long silence-Marcus said with difficulty: "I...I agree!"


    "I''m here, right in front of you... Believe in me, you can get everything you want..." Zhou Ye said here, looking straight at Marcus... "¡ª¡ªWhat are you waiting for ??"


    Marcus''s whole person seemed to be sluggish, and in his mind-desire and the imperial system were constantly clashing...


    After a moment - he knelt down in a respectful manner, and did not wear Zhou Ye''s boots with his own pious mouth, "I am willing to serve you forever, I will serve you forever... I only want the kind you to satisfy my wish!!"


    "Of course...I have always treated my believers very generously!!" Zhou Ye smiled, smiling very happy...


    Reference 1909


    One thousand nine hundred and nine chapters


    After once again using a spiritual standpoint to bring a Roman legionary commander under his command...


    Zhou Ye''s army has grown again...


    At this moment, there are almost 150,000 Roman soldiers under Zhou Ye...


    Under the deliberate influence of Zhou Ye and the leadership of the soldiers of the Black Hawk Legion, the Roman Legion stationed in the city of Angila was completely occupied in just a few days...


    Almost the entire Ankira Legion, the last is Zhou Ye''s pan-believers...


    I would like to thank Amway for the brainwashing class...


    Zhou Ye completely used the Amway model, three lessons in a day, and the way that mad believers influence new believers...In a short period of time, all the Ankira legions were brainwashed...


    Of course, Zhou Ye could directly use his own mental standpoint to brainwash it in an instant, but wouldn''t it be boring??


    Anyway, it takes some time to wait for the instructions of the Senate, and it takes some time to beat the child on a cloudy day.


    Zhou Ye was taking them for fun...


    Finally, on the sixth day... the pigeon returning from Rome brought the order of the Senate...


    "These offal!!" The first to get the order, of course, was the commander of Angela, Marcus...


    After reading the order from the Senate, he couldn''t help but yelled angrily... "What are they going to do?? What are they going to do? Do you treat a hero who has crossed the Persian empire as a prisoner to Rome?"


    "Don''t be angry, my friend..." Lucius said with a smile: "These rotten craps that should have entered the tomb long ago, no matter how outrageous they are, I won''t be surprised..."


    "Let''s take a look, I hope you will laugh after reading the order!!" Marcus said, and gave the note in his hand to Lucis...


    "Huh?" Lucius took the note and took a look... He almost didn''t get angry...


    I saw a line written on it¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Dismiss all duties of the commander of the Black Hawk Legion, Lucis on the spot, and disarm the Black Hawk Legion-send soldiers to escort Lucis to Rome for trial!!


    "What do they want to do, these chores?" Now, even Lucius started to jump...


    "No, I''m going to find the crown..." Marcus said, about to stand up...


    "No, Marcus, you''d better not look for the crown at this time!!" Lucis embraced Marcus...


    He pointed to the black out of the window where his fingers could not be seen, and said: "At this point in time, even if you go to find Mianxia, ??you won''t find it. Mianxia should be in his palace in Nassaf now, pampering him. God queens...you don¡¯t have the ability to move thousands of miles in a flash...so, forget it!!"


    "..." Hearing what Lucis said... Marcus was speechless... He almost forgot about it...


    "Only wait for tomorrow..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye spent a passionate night in the palace of Nasaf, and after eating breakfast... Then he returned to the city of Ankilla without delay, in his room...


    However, as soon as he opened the front, he was startled by the two pandas outside... "What are you doing here???"


    "Mianxia!!" X2

 Chapter 1516

    Lucius and Marcus, who hadn''t slept for the whole night, looked really like pandas at this time... each of them had heavy dark circles, as if they had been beaten out of a pair of sunglasses.


    "What happened?" Zhou Ye asked curiously...


    "Under the crown, this was brought back by the carrier pigeon last night. It was an order from the Senate..." Marcus said, and respectfully handed the note in his hand to Zhou Ye...


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye took the note, took a glance, and said, "Come in and talk about it!!"


    With that said, Zhou Ye turned around and returned to his room...


    Lucius and Marcus followed obediently...


    "The Senate is going to escort Lucis back to Rome?" Although it was just a glance, Zhou Ye had already read all the words in the note...


    At the end of the note, there is also the seal of the Senate, which is not wrong...


    "Yes, under the crown!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lucius and Marcus looked at each other, and Marcus said: "The Senate is suppressing the hero... They want to take one of them. With his own soldiers, not far away, the heroes who have traversed the entire Persian Empire are marked as rebellious..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled... He didn''t follow Marcus''s words, but instead asked, "Do you know why a triangle is the strongest form?"


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.?


    "Because... a triangle has three points, and the three points depend on each other and restrict each other... Therefore, the triangle is the most solid form..." Zhou Ye said here, looking at Lucis and Marcus..." The original model of the Big Three has become a rivalry between the two giants because of the death of Crassus..."


    "Caesar and Pompeo, when Crassus was alive, they didn''t dare to move arrogantly to each other... Because Crassou''s attitude determines their success or failure..."


    "That''s why there is a good time when the three people live in harmony..."


    "And now, Crassou is dead... and his successor Pulis is young... Then-the Black Hawk Legion, this legion that once belonged to Crassou, has become a piece in the eyes of Caesar and Pompeo. Big fat..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye say this... Both Lucis and Marcus suddenly said: "Xiaxia, you mean... This is actually Caesar and Pompey attacking the Black Hawk Legion?"


    "No... such a clumsy method is not at all like that of Caesar and Pompey..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Since those two people can become Roman giants, then-they obviously wouldn''t use it. Stupid means..."


    "I''m more inclined to... These two people led the ruling of the Senate Council..." Zhou Ye said here, smiling: "Lucis..."


    "Mianxia!!" Lucius lowered his head hastily and said.


    "If, I mean if... if I didn''t show up, shouldn''t you be relieved of all your duties now and then sent to Rome?"


    "This...yes!!" Lucius did not deny Zhou Ye''s words.


    "Then¡ªif you were in Rome, and when you accepted the Senate¡¯s ruling, there was a big man who opposed the crowd and defended you based on reason... Then, would you be grateful to that big man?"


    "Yes... I will be very grateful to that person..."


    "Then... when you are reinstated again with the help of that big person, will you become that person, a loyal subordinate?"


    "......" No matter how stupid Lucis is, he has already heard what Zhou Ye said...that is, someone is deliberately designing him...


    "70,000 elite soldiers who can traverse the Persian Empire, and they are soldiers who have lost their master... This is a big piece of fat for some people..." Zhou Ye smiled happily... "Well, Let''s go to Rome to see who the hell... did all this!!!"


    Are these Roman fools playing power with Zhou Ye??Ha ha¡­¡­


    Reference 1910


    The first thousand nine hundred and ten chapters


    And just when Zhou Ye planned to take Lucius from Anji to Rome...


    Far in the city of Rome...something is happening.


    At Caesar''s residence, he was entertaining an uninvited guest.


    "Haha...Pompey, my friend...what made you come to me?" Caesar smiled, spreading his arms towards Pompey in front of him, as if to embrace him.


    "It''s the news of Crassus'' death!!" Pompeo smiled and hugged Caesar, and said: "At the meeting of the Senate, why did you vote for the trial of Lucis?"


    "Why do you propose to try Lucis?"


    Hearing Pompey¡¯s words, Caesar shrugged and asked, "You and I know that Lucis is a hero... a hero who has crossed the Persian Empire and brought the soldiers back... Then why do you still Want to propose a trial for him?"


    Pompeo looked at Caesar and didn''t speak for a long time...


    After a while... he slowly said, "Yes, Lucis is a hero... But neither you nor I hope that there will be another shit-chucking stick like Crasu..."


    "How can you say that Krasu... he is our friend..." Although Caesar was accusing him, there was a smile on his face.


    "friend??"


    "Yes, he is very generous... Whenever I am embarrassed, he always lends me generously..."


    "Haha...Really?" Pompeo laughed mockingly when he heard Caesar''s words: "Then, on the stipulated repayment days, he went to your house with a big fanfare and made you lose face... This is you The so-called friend??"


    "Okay, okay... Although he is so stingy sometimes... However, when he was alive, we all got along very happily!!" Caesar shrugged and said.


    "You also said... That was when he was alive!!" Pompeo caught a word in Caesar''s mouth... "You and I know that in the eastern provinces of the empire, Crassou still has 200,000 troops... And these two hundred thousand troops are his greatest legacy..."


    "That''s not right..." Caesar spread his hands and said like a saint: "We shouldn''t plot the assets of our own generation... You know, Krasu''s youngest son, Pulis, is still alive... he is Crasu''s legal successor..."


    "Then let him die..." Pompeo said unceremoniously: "Rome does not need three consuls... let alone a blind child to be the commander of hundreds of thousands of troops. It will make Rome the laughing stock of other countries..."


    "Have you made up your mind? Pompeo... are you serious?" The smile on Caesar''s face gradually narrowed."you are serious??"


    "Yes, I''m serious..." Pompeo nodded vigorously... said.


    "So, what can I get?" Caesar asked back.


    "Krassu''s inheritance, we are half of us, and-I will marry your daughter, Yulia..."


    Pompeo''s next sentence made Caesar almost not sprayed his face with salt soda...


    Not to mention the collection of Crasu''s inheritance, but also to marry his daughter, Yulia... You know, his daughter Yulia is just fourteen...


    If it weren''t for this time, Pompeo''s power was greater than him, Caesar would have turned his face long ago...


    You know, Pompeo is six years older than him... He shamelessly wants to marry his own daughter... Is this revenge for playing with his wife???


    "Are you serious?" Caesar asked again.


    "Of course... I''m serious!!" Pompeo put on a smile on his face, but his eyes were fixed on Caesar... as if he wanted to see everything through him."In this way, we can become close allies...Do you have any objections to this?"


    "..." Caesar''s expressionless face gradually burst into a smile... "Of course, Pompeo, my friend... How could I have any objections to this good thing?"


    "That''s good..." The smile on Pompeo''s face gradually spread... "How about just a few days? I can''t wait to call your father-in-law..."


    "No, I think... Krasu is our friend after all. When his affairs are not properly resolved, we should not do something like this!!" Caesar said: "It''s easy to be led by the senator. Those nobles questioned our character..."


    "Well--" Pompeo considered for a moment, and after thinking about it, it seems that Caesar was right. When Crasu, one of the original Big Three, died, the two would marry, which seemed a bit too urgent...More He also understood what Caesar meant... He wanted to get the ownership of the half of the Krasu Corps before marrying his daughter to him... This is typical of not seeing rabbits or flying eagles.

 Chapter 1517

    "Then...it''s settled..." Pompeo said with a smile.


    "Of course... now, should we have a drink for our new alliance?" Caesar laughed.


    "Hahaha...yes, it''s time to have a drink!!"


    The two old foxes just face each other and say things that ghosts don''t believe, and look like hello and me, and they are acting with each other...


    And all of this was heard by a passing maid...


    She didn''t dare to say anything, she walked past her face as usual, until she could no longer see the two old foxes, and then hurried to the garden...


    At this time, in the garden, Caesar¡¯s eldest daughter, Yulia, is painting in the garden with her art teacher...


    "Miss..."


    The panicked look of the servant girl made Yulia a little curious... "Lucia, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Miss..." The maid just wanted to speak, but when she saw the art teacher not far from Yulia, she immediately closed her eyes... She didn''t know if she would be affected by what she said. Pass it to her master Caesar... In that case, she would be unlucky.


    Seeing something wrong with her maid, Yulia said to her art teacher: "Sorry teacher, I''m a little tired today, let''s stop here for now!!!"


    "Okay, Miss Yulia!!" The art teacher is obviously happier about being able to dismiss classes early...Anyway, the salary remains the same and the job can be reduced. How good is it??


    Soon, the art teacher finished packing his brushes, canvases and other things, and left the garden... In the garden, only Yulia and her maid Lukia were left...


    "What happened? Lucia?" Yulia asked...


    Reference 1911


    The first thousand nine hundred and eleven chapters


    "Miss...I saw Pompeo when I just passed the front hall!!" Lukia said.


    "Oh? Pompeo? What is he doing?" Yulia is no stranger to Pompeo. After all, in the Big Three era, the relationship between the three is far less tense than it is now...the result of mutual restraint and competition. But no one dare to act rashly.


    At that time, Pompeo had a very good relationship with Caesar.


    After all, when Sura was ruling Rome, Caesar had to flee abroad because he disobeyed Sura''s order for his divorce. At that time, Pompey, who was still under Sura''s general, once sheltered him...


    The relationship between the two at that time can be said to be very good.


    But why did it become like this later? Even afterwards, Caesar defeated Pompey and let him die at the hands of the Egyptians...


    No one can tell...


    Perhaps the curse is the distribution of power, or perhaps the curse has been planted since Caesar slept with Pompey''s wife??Who knows such things??


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    Let''s pull it back...


    Upon hearing Yulia¡¯s question, the maid Lukia cautiously said: "I heard them discussing your marriage, Miss..."


    "My marriage?" Yulia was slightly taken aback when she heard this... But soon she was relieved... As Caesar''s daughter, she knew that she could not escape the fate of the marriage... said After all... this is a political need... Since she is enjoying all the conveniences her family brings to her, then she also has to make her own efforts for the prosperity of this family...


    Therefore, Yulia did not appear very surprised... She just asked indifferently: "Which family has such a big face, can actually entrust Pompeo to come..."


    "It''s Pompey..."


    After the maid said this, she looked at her young lady carefully...


    "Pompey?? I remember he had no heirs..." Yulia lowered her head and pondered for a long time, and determined one thing... "Pompey''s family has no heirs...Who did he propose?? "


    "Miss, it is Pompeo who wants to marry you..." Lucia said cautiously.


    "Pompey, want to marry me?" Yulia was stupid on the spot...


    Pompeo, who is six years older than her father, actually wants to marry her??


    Are you kidding me??


    "Are you sure you heard me right!!!" Yulia asked in disbelief.


    "Yes...I''m sure I heard it right!!" Lukia nodded affirmatively, and then said: "And, your father, Caesar has also agreed..."


    "No... I''m going to ask my father!!" Yulia said, standing up... She was going to the outside...


    She couldn''t believe that her father actually agreed to this ridiculous marriage... She, Yulia, a girl who was only fourteen years old this year, was going to marry an old man who was almost 60 years old... and Is it something more nonsense than this??


    However... when she walked quickly out of the garden, she slowed her pace...


    As a child who grew up in this political family, Yulia is far more mature than other children of the same age...


    She knew that if things were really like what her maid said... then her father must have certain difficulties...


    Therefore, she temporarily stopped her steps, and did not immediately go to the front hall to question her father, but turned her head back to her room.


    "Lucia...you go to the front hall and stare, when Pompey is gone, come back and tell me!!"


    "Good lady..." The maid agreed and went out...


    Lucia sat in her room, thinking about the cause and result of this incident...


    It wasn''t until the evening came that the maid Lukia came back and said: "Miss...Pompey has gone!!"


    "Yeah!!" Yulia nodded, then stood up... and walked towards the front hall.


    Soon... she had arrived in the front hall, looked at her slightly drunk father, and asked: "Father, I heard that you are going to marry Pompey??"


    "Yes, my daughter!!" Caesar opened his eyes slightly and said, "In Pompey''s eyes, you are only worth a legion..."


    Yulia thought about the meaning of her father''s words. After a while, she stalked her neck, looked at her father, and asked, "Why?"


    "Because... the balance has been broken..." Caesar straightened his body slightly, and said with a sigh: "Klasu is dead. The vacuum of rights he left needs to be filled, and Pompeo and I are here. Fighting for these areas...but I am far less powerful than Pompeo...so, I have to..."


    "What have to be done? For the sake of rights, betray your daughter?" Yulia asked loudly.


    "Yulia!!!"


    Hearing his daughter¡¯s questioning, Caesar couldn¡¯t help showing a hint of anger on his face... "If I don¡¯t agree to Pompey¡¯s terms today, then-maybe a few days later, I will die in the hands of Pompey soldiers... ¡­"


    "But you once went into exile because you refused to agree to a divorce from your mother... Now you betray my life''s happiness for your own rights... I hate you... Father!!" Yulia said loudly. Ran out...


    Seeing his daughter''s back and the tearing words... Caesar couldn''t help but reveal a trace of guilt... "Forgive me, Yulia... Crassou died so suddenly, I was a little prepared Nothing... I need time now... baby... time..."


    Having said this, Caesar closed his eyes...layed down on his chair...


    He also feels very tired...

 Chapter 1518

    That''s right, he agreed to Pompeo''s proposal to try Lucis in the Senate, so that at a critical moment, he can show favor to Lucis, and then take Lucis to his own use... However, he did not expect Pompeo also saw through his thoughts...


    Actually went home in person and forced him...


    And in order to be afraid of him going back, he even entered into a marriage contract with his daughter...


    This kind of blocking at both ends made all his calculations go to nothing...


    but¡­¡­


    Maybe it''s not that there is no other way...


    Thinking of this, Caesar ordered his servants to bring the map of Rome...


    He carefully studied the locations of the provinces marked on the map of Rome... After a while, he made a fist... "Just do it!!"


    With that said, Caesar asked his servant to bring a piece of paper, and after writing something on it, he ordered him to send it to his daughter, Yulia...


    Asked, why didn''t Caesar send it by himself??


    Because - he knew that his daughter would never see him at this time... No way, who told him to betray his daughter??


    Reference 1912


    One thousand nine hundred and twelve chapters


    At this moment, Yulia was hiding her face and crying in her own room...


    A girl who is only fourteen years old is going to marry an old man in her fifties. How can she accept this??


    In other words... Let a 14-year-old boy marry an old woman who is almost 60 years old. It is estimated that this boy is also constantly MMP at this time, right??


    At this moment, Caesar''s dumb servant sent a piece of paper...


    And gestured, telling Yulia that this was what her father wanted him to send...


    Yulia originally wanted to throw the paper her father had given herself to the ground, and then stepped on her feet severely, but in the end, she opened the paper.


    I saw that there was something written in Latin, which was not very beautiful...


    [My daughter, if you want to change your own destiny, then... stop Lucis from coming to Rome, and at least you have to stop Lucis from Macedonia and tell him if you don''t want to die , Don''t come to Rome... It''s better to let him go to the fief of Crassus and convene the old ministry... Tell him that it was Pompey''s idea of ??hitting his master''s inheritance, and he knew what to do!!


    [I wrote a letter to the Governor of the Balkans, where you can get some help... I wish you a pleasant journey, my daughter!


    Yulia looked at the contents of the letter, and after a long silence...


    I asked my maid to bring a map of Rome...


    After researching for a while...


    She said without hesitation: "Lucia, help me prepare clothes and luggage..."


    "Miss, what do you prepare for those things?" The maid asked strangely.


    "We need to take an unexpected trip!" Saying this, Yulia hesitated for a moment, and then said: "Don''t prepare skirts for your clothes, make them all men''s clothes, and take my armor Come here...I want to wear it!!"


    "Yes, miss!!" Although Lucia was strange, since her own lady had ordered, she had to do it.


    quickly¡­¡­


    The maid prepared everything Yulia asked for...


    Yulia didn''t change into men''s clothing here, but still wore her own skirt... Then he summoned a carriage and claimed to go to the temple outside the city to pray... and left Caesar''s house.


    The news of her going to the temple soon reached Pompey''s ears...


    "Haha...little girl, I am always a little uneasy when I hear the news that I am going to get married, understandable!!" Saying this, Pompeo ordered: "Don''t disturb Miss Yulia''s prayer, let her enjoy this last thing Single time!!!"


    Those responsible for monitoring Caesar¡¯s mansion naturally obeyed Pompey¡¯s orders...


    In Pompeo''s view, this may be a rebellious thing a little girl did when she heard that she was going to get married...


    He didn''t think that Caesar would let his fourteen-year-old daughter go on the road alone to find Lucis...


    After all, in this era, the road is not very peaceful... You know-although Rome has laid such a large territory, but-there are still many aborigines who are unwilling to submit to the Roman Empire still entrenched in the deserted mountains...


    Don''t say it''s a little girl... even an adult man doesn''t necessarily dare to walk alone.


    Not to mention it, just talk about Caesar when he was young... He used to travel alone to study in various countries... The result?Kidnapped by pirates...


    Of course, the final outcome of those pirates was also very tragic... they were captured by all the navy led by Caesar and then nailed to the cross.


    Ahem... It''s far away...


    Yulia, who left the city of Rome, discovered that she was not being followed behind her... She put on the armor she had brought out on the carriage... and then took her maid, who also put on her armor, to relieve the war horse on the carriage. Drive, and...ridden on your horse, and flew towards Brindisi Port.


    According to the itinerary written by her father, she will look for a person named Quintus there. He was once a lieutenant under Caesar, but after being injured on the battlefield, he retired. Currently Quintus is in The Port of Brindisi operates several merchant ships...


    You know, Caesar''s power is still not small in the Roman navy... With this advantage, Quintus is also mixed.


    She is going to find Quintus and ask him to help her prepare a way to cross the Adriatic Sea and take a shortcut to the Balkans, and strive to stop Lucis in Macedonia...


    All her hope of freedom lies in Lucis...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Not to mention how this escaped girl fought for her freedom, just talk about Zhou Ye and Lu Kuisi and others at this time...


    Now that Zhou Ye has made the decision to go to Rome, of course Lucis has to obey the orders of his crown...


    then----


    A lieutenant of Marcus led the escort team consisting of more than one hundred Roman soldiers, and it was on the road...


    Of course, it''s an escort... Actually, no one cares about Lucis...


    He was still riding his horse leisurely, wearing his own armor, and he didn''t look like an escorted prisoner at all...


    In fact, the 100-meter-long Roman soldier was a carefully selected fanatic of Zhou Ye, including the adjutant who led the team, who was also a fanatic of Zhou Ye.


    They were given a stronger and more agile body by Zhou Ye...


    In addition to their experience from fighting on the battlefield, it is not an exaggeration to say that they have one enemy and one hundred...


    And what about Zhou Ye??

 Chapter 1519

    Of course he was also in the team... For Zhou Ye, this was a rare opportunity to travel. Traveling in Europe before the Christian era was a rare experience...


    However, the only thing that made him a little uncomfortable was... these fanatics were so----religious...


    Everyone wanted to hug Zhou Ye''s shoes and kiss each other, Zhou Ye also felt very speechless.


    Except for this, everything else is fine...


    At least, these guys served very well along the way. Zhou Ye felt that they hadn''t been so hard at home to serve their father... Maybe this is the benefit of fanatics??


    The people''s itinerary is arranged in this way. They will travel through the Dardanelles to land on the Balkans, and then-follow the Danube, bypass the Velebit Mountain, and head to Rome by land.


    Anyway, Zhou Ye is not in a hurry...


    He has done the crossing of the Adriatic Sea several times. This time, he wants to take a different route... to appreciate the different scenery.


    Now that Zhou Ye has set the route, everyone has to go... and, for Lucius, going to Rome is to be judged anyway, and he is not going to perform a triumphal ceremony, so why are you in a hurry??


    Reference 1913


    The first thousand nine hundred and thirteen chapters


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Yulia arrived at Thessaloniki in the Balkans...


    The Balkan Governor¡¯s Palace is located in this port city...


    "I''m Caesar''s daughter, Yulia...I have something important to see Governor Sykestus!!" Yulia walked to the guard of the Governor''s Mansion and said.


    "..." The guards looked up and down at the girl in Roman Legion-style armor in front of him. At this time, Yulia had already beaten the visor on her armor, and leaked her slightly. The delicate face of the baby fat.


    Of course the guards knew who Caesar was... However, he didn''t know Yulia...


    However, the guards did not dare to delay. Those who dared to directly ask to meet with the Governor, not his little guard can stop... "Please wait..."


    As the guard said, he asked the guard next to him to stand guard, and then he hurried in...


    Yulia did not wait long outside the Governor''s Mansion...


    Soon, the soldier who went in to report came out... He came to Yulia and said respectfully: "The governor is waiting for you in the hall, dear lady!!"


    "Thank you!!" Yulia nodded at the guard, then took her maid and walked towards the governor''s mansion...


    When Yulia walked into the governor''s mansion, naturally a waiter led them to the hall...


    Soon, under the guidance of the waiter, Yulia and her maid arrived in the lobby of the Governor''s Mansion...


    At this time, there was already an elder wearing a traditional Roman robe in the hall, standing there waiting for a long time...


    When he saw Yulia, a smile suddenly appeared on his face."Little Yulia, how long have I not seen you..."


    "Uncle Sykestus... three years." Yulia saw Sykestus, and a smile was on her face."Since you left Rome and came to work in the Balkans, I have never seen you at a reception held by my father!!"


    "Hahaha...Yes, it''s been three years!!" Hearing Yulia''s words, Sykestus laughed and said, "Why did little Yulia come to me this time? Where is your father? Is this guy Julius hiding behind you, wanting to surprise me?"


    "Uncle Sykestus... This time my father didn''t come with me..." Saying this, Yulia took out a letter from her pocket and handed it over."This is a letter from my father to you!!"


    "Oh?" Sykestus took the letterhead from Yulia''s hand, opened it, and looked at...


    The not-so-beautiful Latin font above made Sykestus'' eyes full of smiles."Julius is still so ugly..."


    While talking, Sykestus carefully looked at the letter paper that Yulia had brought...


    After a while, Sykestus finished reading this short letter...


    After putting down the letterhead, he sighed slightly: "Is the political situation in Rome now chaotic to the point?"


    "Isn''t this normal? Uncle Sykestus..." Yulia said of course: "Since Sula used the army to gain dictatorship, the so-called civil election system of the Roman Empire has almost existed in name... Everyone wants to be the second Sura, but everyone hasn''t torn off the fig leaf yet!!"


    Of course Yulia knew what was written in her father''s letter... She had peeped at that letter.


    Inside, her father Caesar told Sykestus in a rather tactful tone of the current situation he is facing... and begged Sykestus to provide some minor help to Yulia.


    Hearing Yulia''s words, Sykestus laughed loudly: "Little Yulia, your words are still so sharp...Well, what kind of help do you need me to provide you this time??"


    "I want you to help me stop someone..."


    "Oh?? Who stopped?" Sykestus asked curiously.


    "A hero who led his own soldiers across the Persian Empire and returned to his homeland, but was about to be tried by Pompeo for treason...Lucis!!" Yulia said.


    "Oh?? What''s going on??"


    Of course, Lucius Sykestus knew that he was the commander of Krasu''s army...


    However, Syxtus really didn''t know about Lucius being tried...


    "That''s it, uncle..." Yulia didn''t hesitate to tell Pompeo that he wanted to plot Crassus''s legacy, so she had to cut off Crassou''s last loyal servant... and told Sykestus exactly Again...


    People, no matter what they describe, they will inevitably bring their own preferences into it.


    At present, Yulia has no good feelings for Pompeo, an old guy who tried to eat tender grass, so she described Pompeo as a despicable villain for profit...


    And Syxtus certainly wouldn¡¯t believe Yulia¡¯s words...


    After all, this old guy is also a political veteran... He has been in the political arena for decades. What big storms and waves have not been seen??


    It¡¯s just that people are in their old age and gradually hate those intriguing lives, so they figured out a way to come to the Balkans to be the governor, thinking that they would escape the annoying things in the political arena...


    In the end, I didn''t realize it, and I still didn''t escape...


    Sykestus knew that Caesar''s letter not only wanted him to provide some help to Yulia, but also forced his team...


    Is it to help him Caesar or Pompeo...


    To be honest, Sykestus hated Caesar''s approach...but-he hated Pompey''s ugly appearance.


    No matter what Krasu was like, at least Lucis was innocent, not only innocent, but also a hero who brought his legionaries back to the motherland.


    However, for his own purposes, Pompeo actually tried to label such a hero as a traitor... It would be too ugly to do so.


    As a corps commander in the army, Sykestus had a natural affinity for soldiers.


    In his view, it is clear that rewards and punishments are something that a country must do. Now, not only do not reward meritorious officials, but also try to judge him, which is a bit excessive.


    and so----


    Sykestus decided that this time he would be on Caesar''s side...

 Chapter 1520

    Thinking of this, Sykestus smiled and said to Yulia: "No problem, little Yulia, I will lend you the First Macedonian Legion directly under the Governor¡¯s Palace... I hope you can save that belt. The general who returned to the motherland with his soldiers..."


    "Really?" Yulia''s eyes lit up when she heard Sykestus'' words... She didn''t expect that Sykestus agreed to it so graciously.


    "Of course!!" Sykestus smiled and nodded, and said: "However, I hope you can bring him to me after saving the general. I want to know about this great soldier, How did he take his soldiers across the Persian Empire..."


    "No problem, Uncle Sykestus!"


    Reference 1914


    The first thousand nine hundred and fourteen


    And the escort team at this time is drifting in the Aegean Sea...


    "I hate going on a boat..." Zhou Ye sat at the bow of the ship, and Lucius and others on the chairs specially moved for him, sullenly said: "Is there no bigger boat in Rome? This is also called a boat. Is this a small sampan right?"


    "..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s complaints, the Roman soldiers, including Lucius, standing behind him, pretended not to hear them, and looked down at the deck, as if there were some wonderful pictures above that were attracting. Like them.


    In fact, Lucis and the others are also very helpless...


    They couldn¡¯t get any bigger ships at all. The biggest warships were the Mediterranean galleys used by the Roman Navy, and those ships were no longer than 40 meters long... and the ship they were currently on was already The largest cargo ship, thirty meters long...


    However, they still couldn''t stop Zhou Ye''s complaints...


    In Zhou Ye''s mouth, this small sailboat has been spit out and turned into a toy for playing in the bathtub...


    No way, anyone on a sailboat with a maximum sailing speed of no more than two knots will want to complain.


    At least for Zhou Ye, this Nima is not a sea boat at all, this Nima is a toy boat in an amusement park.


    Three days ago, they set off from Messiah Port, and they haven''t seen the edge of the land yet... This has to make Zhou Ye complain.


    It''s just a small Aegean Sea. Why does he feel a little like crossing the Atlantic Ocean??


    This damn speed...


    With a helpless sigh again, Zhou Ye really wanted to come to Moses to divide the sea, and then took Lucis and the others directly to the bottom of the sea to the Balkans...


    But after thinking about it, Zhou Ye gave up again...


    This time he is going to Rome to pretend to be X and slap in the face... He has done so many miracles along the way, then it is boring... Isn¡¯t that telling the guys in the Senate that we¡¯re here to find fault, hurry up be prepared¡­¡­


    Unexpected joy is the deadliest... It''s boring to fantasize.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye put away his thoughts of trying to separate the sea, and sat down on the bow of the ship honestly, staring at the distance in a daze...


    At this moment, several white spots flew across the sky. Seeing these white spots, a sailor shouted in surprise: "There are seabirds...there are seabirds..."


    "What''s weird about having seabirds?" Lucuis said disapprovingly to the yelling sailor: "Be quiet, don''t disturb us adults!"


    "..." Hearing what Luquis said, the sailor hurriedly covered his head with his hands, then leaned to Luquis''s side, and whispered: "General, if there are seabirds, we are not far from land... ¡­I think we will be at Thessaloniki Port soon..."


    The sailor is really happy...


    You know, as a sailor on this ship, he loves this ship just like his woman...


    Without this boat, he would be unemployed...


    However, his beloved boat was devalued in Zhou Ye''s mouth... He really wanted to fight Zhou Ye desperately, but after looking at the heavily armed Roman soldiers, he wisely chose to ignore it...


    However, he is about to arrive at the port now, he is happier than Lucis and others...why?Because I finally don''t have to listen to Zhou Ye''s complaints... the feeling of daring to be angry but not speaking is too aggrieved.


    And Lucius obviously didn''t have time to pay attention to the sailor''s excitement. He walked quickly to the bow and whispered beside Zhou Ye: "Under the crown, we are almost in the Balkans..."


    "Well, I get it!!" Zhou Ye nodded. He had seen the port a long time ago, so he stopped talking.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye has made up his mind at this time. When he goes back to Egypt, he will definitely not take this kind of Roman sampan... He will go back and get his Umbrella, anyway. He should almost have been deified. There is nothing special about God, so is he still called God??


    At that time, let these guys who have never seen the world know what it is called [Ship]...


    With such unreliable thoughts, Zhou Ye''s [Aegean Goddess] merchant ship slowly anchored in Thessaloniki Port.


    When Zhou Ye, accompanied by Lucius and others, just set foot on the port, suddenly a group of Roman soldiers rushed over...They looked at the group of heavily armed Roman soldiers in front of them with vigilant expressions, and asked loudly: " Which legion are you from? Why are you coming to Thessaloniki?"


    "We are from the Third Army of Asia Minor... We were ordered by the Senate to escort General Lucis to Rome!!" The lieutenant in charge of escorting Lucis shouted.


    And Lucius also knowingly put his hands behind him, as if he was tied up...


    The Roman soldier behind him held back his laugh, and used a rope to loop around his hand twice, and then let him hold the rope.


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye really wanted to laugh...Why does he have a sudden change in style??


    Uh-what should I say??


    It''s a bit like the feeling that a serious war movie [Landing in Normandy] suddenly became a nonsensical comedy [Escape from the Tiger''s Mouth].


    However, in the face of the lieutenant¡¯s answer, the guarded Roman soldiers did not relax their vigilance. Instead, they beat their shields with their short swords... Following their uniform beats, they quickly gathered from all directions. With more than a thousand Roman heavy infantry soldiers, they quickly surrounded Lucis and the others... with a look of gaze.


    Faced with the hostility of these soldiers, Lucis and the others will of course not be captured...


    More than one hundred Roman soldiers quickly formed a shield formation, protecting Lucis and Zhou Ye Tuan Tuan behind...


    "What do you want to do?" Lieutenant Garvey asked loudly.


    "We don''t do anything, we just want to save a hero, a hero framed by dirty politics!!"


    With a crisp sound, a girl in armor walked out of the army...


    She is not someone else, just to save her own destiny, she came here, the daughter of Caesar, Yulia.


    Since she got the approval of the Balkan Governor, she has scattered the soldiers of the regiment near the port, which is the only port from Asia Minor to Rome. It is ideal to wait here.


    Unexpectedly, less than a day after she had just laid down the soldiers, she would gain...


    This made her feel lucky, but also a little afraid...


    If it wasn''t for her to rush all night, she almost missed it... I am afraid that when the time comes, she will have to go back obediently and accept the engagement... That is the result she absolutely does not want.


    "General Lucius, please come out..."


    Reference 1915


    The first thousand nine hundred and fifteen chapters


    Hearing Yulia''s words, the lieutenant was a little on the wax...


    Damn it, you guys want to dry your hair??

 Chapter 1521

    We are just acting like...You actually come to rob the criminals??


    Garvey, who was at a loss, turned his attention to Zhou Ye...After all, he was the master here.


    And what about Zhou Ye?I''m making fun of Lucis at this time...


    "Hero Lucis... a good name!!"


    "All these are the mighty powers under the crown..." Lucis hurriedly lowered his head.


    At this time, Yulia, who hadn¡¯t heard Lucis reply from the front of the battlefield, was a little anxious. She said loudly, ¡°I¡¯m the daughter of Gaius Julius Caesar, Yulia, Lucius. General Si, please answer me, are you here??"


    "Mianxia, ??what should I do?" Garvey was also anxious at this time... It seems, unknowingly, he has become a villain...


    "Uh, the daughter of Caesar?" And at this moment Zhou Ye''s attention was attracted by Yulia''s introduction...


    He looked at Yulia up and down carefully...


    Although Yulia''s face looked a little haggard because of the days of sleepless rushing at this time, but this did not affect her youthful and invincible delicate face, and even a bit more decadent beauty...


    "Miss Yulia?" Zhou Ye said, walking forward...


    Following his actions, the Roman soldiers who were guarding him split a path, allowing them to pass through the army smoothly.


    "Who are you???" Yulia looked at the tall figure walking out of the opposing army, and asked hesitantly.


    "Ah, I almost forgot!!" Zhou Ye said, taking off the helmet that covered his entire face...


    Suddenly, a beautiful face of flourishing age appeared in front of Yulia...


    The first time she saw Zhou Ye''s face, Yulia felt that her heart was beating so fast... Especially, under that person''s smirking eyes, she felt that her whole body was a little weak.


    "You...you are not a Roman?" Yulia asked calmly.


    "Yes, I''m Lucis''s friend... He accidentally got lost in my country, and we became good friends... Because I''m very interested in the Roman Empire, so-I''m here!" Zhou Ye Started talking nonsense...


    "Are you an Oriental?" Although she has never seen a Chinese, Yulia has seen a Tatar with a face similar to that of a Chinese, so it is normal to recognize Zhou Ye''s identity.


    "Yes, I am from the East!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Your Latin is so good!!" For Yulia, the East is a mysterious country, especially Zhou Ye is so handsome...


    Mystery, coupled with handsomeness-the two major factors that attract women, Zhou Ye has it all...


    Yulia really feels heartbeat...


    Fortunately, she still hasn''t forgotten what her main task is. After all, it is related to her lifelong happiness.


    "Where is General Lucis?"


    Hearing Yulia''s question, Zhou Ye turned his head and shouted at the battlefield: "Lucis...someone is looking for you!!"


    Lucius''s face has become embarrassing...


    Under my crown, is this the daughter of Caesar again??


    Well, forget it...Who is under his crown? He followed along all the way, didn''t he count it??


    It seems that it¡¯s impossible not to go out...


    Thinking of this, Lucis could only separate the queue and walk out...


    "I''m Lucis..."


    "Hello, General Lucius..." Yulia also felt something wrong at this moment...


    It was said that Lucis was escorted. Why didn''t the soldiers stop Lucis from coming out??What''s happening here??


    So, after saying hello, she asked directly: "Who are those soldiers?"


    "Oh, they are Lucis'' sympathizers!!" Zhou Ye began to talk again."You know, in the army, heroes are the most respected... and these soldiers don''t understand the ways of the noble Senate, so-they volunteered to come and escort Lucis to Rome... They are all warrior!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the Roman soldiers on Yulia''s side suddenly stood in awe of the colleagues in front of them.


    For them, the Senate was too far away for them... and Lucis was obviously closer.


    Especially after they heard that Yulia told Lucis''s deeds, they were also full of respect for the hero who desperately led his soldiers home.


    And now, there are more people they respect, these soldiers who know they are dead and also guard the hero Lucis to Rome.


    "Enter these warriors..." Yulia said loudly.


    "Yes, Miss Yulia!!" Naturally the officer replied loudly.


    "So, can you ask General Lucis to follow me to the Governor''s Mansion? Someone wants to see you..."


    Yulia sent an invitation to Lucis... After all, she promised Sykestus...


    "..." Lu Kuisi did not speak, but looked at Zhou Ye...


    Of course, Yulia, who was smart and ice, discovered this situation for the first time...Her heart was suddenly full of joy.


    why??


    Because she actually wanted to invite Zhou Ye to go with him... but she suffered for no reason...


    And now, the reason Lucius has given her...


    "Of course, there is also this distinguished guest from the mysterious eastern country. I guess Uncle Sykestus must also want to see you!!"


    "Of course!!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    Now that Zhou Ye nodded, then Lucis was naturally accommodating...


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s affirmative reply, a smile appeared on Yulia¡¯s face...


    So, under the leadership of Yulia, Zhou Ye and Lucius got into the carriage parked in the port and walked towards the Governor''s Mansion, while Garvey and the others were entertained by the officers...


    Along the way, even though Yulia was still a little unwilling to let go in front of Lucis... but it was still like a happy little bird, chatting to Zhou Ye non-stop.


    From the customs of that mysterious country in the East to the rule... to the folk customs of various places...


    She has a lot of problems.


    In this regard, Zhou Ye did not tire of answering one by one...


    If this is asking an ordinary person, Yulia might really ask... but who is Zhou Ye??I don¡¯t know how long this guy has been alive, the old monster... His erudition is far beyond those so-called folklore experts...


    With Zhou Ye''s witty words like beads... Yulia felt that she was attracted by Zhou Ye... He was like a magnet, and everything about him deeply attracted Yulia...

 Chapter 1522

    When the carriage arrived at the Governor''s Mansion, Yulia felt like she didn''t want to get off...


    Reference 1916


    The first thousand nine hundred and sixteen


    "Uncle Sykestus... this is General Lucis..."


    At this time, Yulia had already taken Zhou Ye and Lucis into the governor''s mansion and met the Balkan governor-Sykestus.


    "I saw you...at the gate of the Senate..." Sykestus looked at Lucis and said with a smile: "At that time, you stood behind Crassus... Am I right? ?"


    "Yes, Lord Governor!" Lucis nodded, and said, "At that time, Lord Crassou had just served as the consul...I am responsible for Lord Crassou''s guard work!"


    "Yeah, Krasu was still alive at that time!!" Sykestus said with a deep sigh, "But, he is gone now!!"


    "..."


    Hearing what Sykestus said, Lucis fell silent...


    He didn''t know, what did Sykestus mean by these words?Are you remembering his old master, or are you...


    And Sykestus obviously didn''t care about Lucis'' attitude. After he pondered for a moment, he asked: "Lucis...what do you think about your trial by the Senate?"


    "..."


    Lucis was silent... After he looked at Zhou Ye involuntarily, he said in a very formulaic tone: "I believe that justice will never be absent, it will only be late... So, I believe the Senate Senior veterans, will eventually give me a fair and just judgment!!"


    Hearing what Lucis said, Sykestus smiled mockingly...


    "Justice will not be absent, it will only be late?? Well said..." Said this, Sykestus asked rhetorically: "But-justice late, or justice?"


    "..." Lucius was dumbfounded... He still said this sentence from his own crown when he ridiculed, and he didn''t know there was such a thing...


    Lucius was born in the military, and eloquently the skills that a politician should have is obviously too advanced for him... he can''t handle it...


    Some anxious Lucis couldn''t help but look at Zhou Ye who was standing next to him with his eyes... he wanted to get some hints from his crown.


    And his little moves are obviously not hidden from the old and refined Sykestus...


    "Young man... are you?" Sykestus asked happily looking at Zhou Ye.


    "Me?" Zhou Ye asked back...


    "Yes, can you tell me who you are? You shouldn''t be a Roman? Tatar? Or..." Sykestus asked.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled upon hearing Sykestus'' words...


    He turned his head and smiled at Lucis: "Lucis, tell the governor, who I am!!"


    "Yes, Mianxia!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lukuis''s spirit was shocked...


    This was the secret code he and Zhou Ye had set long ago. When Zhou Ye said that...that is, it was time for Zhou Ye to subdue someone...At this time, he needed a pious pawn to give Zhou Ye. Ye reported home...


    "This crown is the great god of war and death, the representative of the will of the gods walking in the world, powerful and benevolent-the god of the gods, Zhou Ye is crowned!"


    Hearing Lucis'' introduction...


    Not only Sykestus was dumbfounded, even Yulia, who had been by her side staring at Zhou Ye without blinking, was dumbfounded...


    What''s happening here??


    Isn''t Zhou Ye a lorewalker from the East??Why did he turn around and become a god??


    However, the stupefaction is only temporary...


    Sykestus would not really listen to Lucis, and bow down...


    Instead, he asked with a hint of joking in his words: "Oh? So, are you a god from the east? Can you tell me what the god realm in the east is like? They said Latin?"


    "Haha..." Faced with Sykestus'' ridicule, Zhou Ye didn''t care...


    This kind of thing is very normal. Even if a devout believer sees the god descending, his first reaction is not to bow down, but to question.


    For many people, gods only exist in myths, legends and human thoughts. In reality, there are no gods...


    "Mortals, always be confused by the illusory things in front of them..." Zhou Ye walked to Sykestus Shiran, smiling, looking at the old man with gray temples, "In your short time In your life, you have seen a lot of the alternation of the four seasons, and you have seen too many sorrows and joys, but... to me, this is just a drop in the ocean..."


    "Have you seen the formation of the universe?"


    As Zhou Ye''s not too loud voice came to Sykestus'' ears, he only felt as if he was bound and carried by something all over his body... broke the roof and rose into the sky.


    He flies higher, higher and higher...


    The Governor''s Mansion at his feet became like gravel. When he could no longer see clearly, he saw a huge blue planet...


    At the moment of seeing this planet, Sykestus had an urge to cry...


    He was convinced that this was a sight no one had seen before...


    However, at this moment, he felt that his body was attracted by a huge force, and he rushed towards the starry sky somewhere...


    No, it''s not just him, the entire universe, including the earth, is rushing towards somewhere in the extremely dark universe...


    The unknown darkness caused a huge fear in his heart...


    Just like before the earthquake, the ants felt like a disaster is imminent, Sykestus couldn''t help but yelled: "Stop, no... please... stop... don''t do this..."


    "Don''t worry, I just want to repeat the situation when the universe was born, don''t panic, you are safe!!"


    With Zhou Ye''s voice coming from his ears, the panic in Sykestus'' heart was gradually calmed down...


    He didn''t know why this voice had such a huge power, but at this moment, he had no resistance to Zhou Ye''s identity as a god.


    Even in his heart, he has already begun to pray to Zhou Ye...


    With the prayer in his heart, Sykestus felt his own mood, unprecedented peace...All intrigues, all troubles, as if they disappeared with prayer...


    At this moment, Sykestus suddenly saw the bright and beautiful nebula in the distance, the illusory and beautiful scenery, filled his eyes with tears of excitement...


    "So beautiful..."


    "It''s very beautiful... However, this beauty doesn''t last long!!"


    As the voice fell, Sykestus finally discovered that those beautiful nebulae, like him, are also advancing fast toward an unknown place in the universe...


    Reference 1917


    The first thousand nine hundred and seventeen

 Chapter 1523

    Just when Sykestus was taken by Zhou Ye to watch the grand scene when the universe returned to its starting point...


    In the lobby of the Governor''s Mansion--


    Yulia looked at Zhou Ye and Sykestus stupidly...


    In her eyes, Sykestus just teased Zhou Ye with a few words, and then stood there and didn''t move anymore...


    His eyes were dull, as if dull.


    This made Yulia a little uneasy...


    "Ye, what did you do to Uncle Sykestus??"


    "I didn''t do anything. I just took him to appreciate the scenery that mortals would never see..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "When he wakes up, he will be grateful for my generosity!!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yulia felt like she didn''t know how to complain...


    Talking about Zhou Ye''s nonsense??


    Yulia, who had a good impression of Zhou Ye, really couldn''t say this...


    Praise Zhou Ye for his kindness??


    That''s too nonsense...


    Just when Yulia was at a loss...Sykestus came to his senses...


    "Woohoo..."


    As soon as he woke up, his whole person could no longer stand firm... With a thump, he knelt in front of Zhou Ye and burst into tears...


    Seeing this, Yulia hurried over to help Sykestus up."Uncle Sykestus, what''s the matter with you??"


    "Woo...I''m okay..." Sykestus burst into tears and pulled away Yulia who was in front of him, and then-facing Zhou Ye, he fell on his knees incomparably piously, "Xiaxia, you The grace of God is as mighty as the sea, please forgive me for the rudeness of this old-eyed person..."


    Seeing Sykestus'' actions, Yulia was dumbfounded...


    What''s happening here??


    Wasn''t he still teasing Zhou Ye just now??How did you become a devout believer in the blink of an eye??


    "Did you see it?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile, "What did you see?"


    "Under the crown, I saw the origin and destruction of the universe, and I saw the birth and death of many planets!! I saw the miracle of life...I saw..."


    "Okay, don''t tell me everything..." Zhou Ye interrupted Sykestus with a smile, and continued to ask, "What do you think?"


    "I feel that human beings are so small and so ridiculous..." Sykestus said piously: "Compared with the vast universe, human beings are not even dust..."


    "No, although human beings are small, but small, not necessarily not great... You have to learn to look at everything with a tolerant eye!!" Zhou Ye looked like a god loves the world, pretending to be X: "Narrow general Make you miss a lot of touches in your life!!!"


    "Yes, submissive!!" Sykestus said respectfully.


    After Zhou Ye''s actions, Sykestus at this time has become one of Zhou Ye''s most devout followers...


    For Sykestus¡ªthe gods exist, and the only god that exists is the crown in front of him.


    Facing the transformation of Sykestus, Lucis, who was standing on the side, didn''t care about it... For him, it was quite normal for him to subdue a believer in a blink of an eye with the power under his crown... If it can¡¯t be subdued, it¡¯s strange...


    "Welcome to our team, Governor Sykestus!!" Lucius said to Sykestus with a smile.


    "No, you just call me Sykestus...Before the crown, calling this useless official position is an insult to me!!"


    "Hahaha... Well said, Sykestus... welcome to join us!!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ...


    Yulia looked at the enthusiasm of Lucius and Syxtus, and she was dumbfounded... Vaguely, she felt a sense of being excluded from others...


    She didn''t know what Sykestus saw, but... she knew who was the one who showed Sykestus the sights...


    Thinking of this, she walked quickly to Zhou Ye''s front and firmly grasped Zhou Ye''s hand with her hand, "I also want to watch..."


    "What do you want to see?" Zhou Ye pretended to be stupid...


    "Uncle Sykestus saw what I saw..." Yulia said loudly.


    "Yulia, don''t face the crown..." Seeing Yulia''s actions, Sykestus tried to stop her rude actions for the first time...


    However, before he finished speaking... he was covered by Lucis...


    "Woo..." Sykestus looked stupidly at Lucius who was covering his head... asked with his eyes.


    what are you going to do?Didn''t you see Yulia being rude to the crown??


    "Shhh, I''m doing this for your own good. You have been following the crown for a short time, and you will know your preferences after a long time..." Lucis lay in Sykestus'' ear and whispered Said.


    "..." Sykestus nodded thoughtfully, then motioned to Lucius to stop talking nonsense, and told him to let go of...


    After confirming that Sykestus understood what he meant, Lucis let go of Sykestus.


    At this time, Zhou Ye was looking at Yulia with a smile, and asked, "Are you sure?"


    "Yes...I''m sure!!" Yulia stared at Zhou Ye reluctantly. She didn''t like the feeling of being excluded, especially-being excluded from the small circle where Zhou Ye existed. This makes her even more unhappy...


    "Then-okay..." Zhou Ye smiled, took Yulia''s hand gently, and then turned to Luquis and said: "Get ready for lunch, we will come back for dinner in a while!!"


    As the voice fell, the figures of Zhou Ye and Yulia disappeared in place...


    Seeing the two figures disappearing in place, Sykestus turned silently and looked at Lucis... "Did I disappear just now?"


    "No..." Lucius spread his hands and said, "The scenes that I just showed you under the crown, in the words of the crown, are wandering... the soul abandons the body and wanders in the world of the soul..."


    "Then why..."


    "I said, your time to follow Mianxia is still too short. After that, you will understand Mianxia''s preferences!!"


    Lucius is also very helpless...


    Is he going to say to Sykestus¡ªbecause you are not a woman, because you are not a beautiful woman, because you are not a beautiful and pure woman... So, I don¡¯t need to lead you to experience the miracles of the universe in this way... ¡­

 Chapter 1524

    As for that, why does Lucis know so clearly about things like wandering??


    Because he was once led by Zhou Ye to wander around...


    At that time, his reaction was not as good as Sykestus... At that time, after he woke up, he held Zhou Ye''s shoes and was a fierce kiss... My dear Zhou Ye almost wanted to kick him... No way, who told him Are you already a devout believer at that time?


    After that baptism, he changed from a devout believer to a fanatic...


    Reference 1918


    The first thousand nine hundred and eighteen chapters


    Since Zhou Ye wants them to prepare lunch, Syxtus, who has become a devout believer, certainly does not dare to go against the wishes of his god...


    Even in order to satisfy Zhou Ye even more, he also asked the senior fanatic Luquis for advice, what is his preference in eating...


    "Uh-Mianxia likes food... and delicious snacks from various places!!"


    With this sentence, Sykestus did not hesitate to send his guards from the Governor''s Mansion to search the streets for the special snacks that are loved by the locals.


    But to be honest...


    In this era when spices are not very popular...the snacks on the street are really...not very good.


    Especially here is the sea-snacks are almost all kinds of marine fish and seafood.


    Sykestus almost died of anxiety...


    But fortunately, Lucius persuaded him that as long as he did what he wanted, and he did it with heart, then the crown would not criticize him.


    This made Sykestus a little relieved.


    After busying for a while, Sykestus was free again...


    He sat in the hall with Lucis, chatting...


    "I have almost guessed how you crossed the Persian Empire now..."


    "Hmm... Without the help of the crown, I would have died in the East... let alone lead the soldiers home!!" Regarding this, Lucis did not hide it, and he went to the East for some reason. , What happened in the East... Tell Sykestus one by one.


    After all, Sykestus is now his own...Everyone is a church member, and there is nothing to say.


    And with the description of Lucius, Sykestus almost got more information.


    For Sykestus, an old politician, perceiving the essence of things from words is an innate talent.


    At least, from Lucis''s words, Sykestus has a little bit of his own preferences...that is-like beautiful women.


    This is a preference that almost all men have...not much.


    Moreover, for Zhou Ye''s preference, not only did Sykestus feel that his faith was not broken, but he felt closer.


    In the past, the gods enshrined in the temples of Rome looked so tall, and they were simply perfect endorsements.


    However-after all, they are just a bunch of statues...


    They can neither satisfy the wishes of the believers nor help the believers... The only thing they can do is to calm the hearts of the believers.


    On the contrary, it was Zhou Ye, a god who seemed to have various shortcomings, which made Sykestus feel close.


    Like beautiful women?


    Why do you like beautiful women??


    In Greek mythology, doesn''t Zeus also like beautiful women??


    Zeus likes not only beautiful women, but also beautiful men, and he is cold, even animals like them...what''s wrong with this??


    Moreover, for those gods enshrined in the temple, Sykestus hadn''t seen him... But in front of him, there was a god in the world¡ªwho should be worshipped, he naturally had a spectrum.


    In this way, Sykestus was chatting with Lucis, collecting all kinds of information he wanted to master from Lucis''s words...so that he could serve his own crown better.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When the two were chatting, they suddenly felt a flash in front of them, and two figures appeared in front of them again.


    No one else, it was Zhou Ye and Yulia...


    "Mianxia!!" X2


    Sykestus and Lucius hurriedly stood up and saluted...


    "You don''t need so much ceremony...is lunch ready?" Zhou Ye half-handed Yulia and waved at the two of them... and said, "I''m a little hungry!!"


    "Of course, Mianxia, ??I will let them start serving dishes now..."


    As Sykestus said, he hurriedly turned and walked out of the hall...


    Of course he saw Yulia''s somewhat unnatural stance, but of course he would not ask if he was old and cunning...this kind of thing, just think about it, don''t say it.


    And Yulia, who was just like a lark, has now become a silent lamb...


    She snuggled up next to Zhou Ye with a shy face, lowered her little head, and said nothing to raise her head...


    After all-this is too much for her...


    Especially, she was taken away in front of the two of them... Now she has become like this again, and guesses can make people guess what happened...


    Not to mention Yulia who is a guilty conscience...


    Simply put, Sykestus walking out of the hall...


    Under his order, the kitchen of the Governor''s Mansion was already very busy...


    quickly----


    A sumptuous banquet was delivered to the hall.


    Sykestus, who had arranged everything, wanted to exit the hall with Lucis...


    As a result, Zhou Ye left a word.


    "Sit down and eat together!"


    "Yes, under the crown..." X2


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the two sat down in surprise...

 Chapter 1525

    For them, being able to have lunch with Zhou Ye is almost a sacrament, okay??


    At the banquet, Zhou Ye dealt with the two casually while feeding the embarrassed Yulia...


    What should I say?Yulia, who is still a loli tail, has the potential to feed...


    Especially that kind of shy and timid expression, it looks very interesting...


    During the dinner, Sykestus did not ask why Zhou Ye knew about the conspiracy of the Senate and would take Lucis to Rome...


    In his opinion, he is playing or playing a huge chess game... and, with the protection of the gods, Lucis himself is safe. In that case, the world is so big, where can he not go??


    All conspiracies and tricks, in the face of absolute forces, are like chickens and dogs, vulnerable...


    Even Sykestus still somewhat gloated in the imagination of Pompeo when he discovered that the Lucius who he summoned to Rome was not just a lamb to be slaughtered at will, but a pet dog of the gods. What kind of expression...


    As the saying goes, hitting a dog depends on the owner...


    You actually tried to judge Zhou Ye''s fanatics??Have you asked Zhou Ye how he feels??


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Without further ado, after Zhou Ye was delayed for a day in Thessaloniki, he set off again...


    He waved his sleeves and only took away Yulia and the three maids...


    One of the maids was the maid brought by Yulia-Lukia...


    And the other two maids were the maids who served Zhou Ye in the name of a devout believer by Sykestus...


    In the words of Sykestus, it is-the maid beside Mianxia did not take care of your daily life. This is the negligence of the believers...


    Of course, when Sykestus offered the maid, he fully understood Zhou Ye''s preferences from Lucis, and then selected the maid that was absolutely in line with Zhou Ye''s preferences...absolutely beautiful, absolutely... ...Cough cough...


    Reference 1919


    The first thousand nine hundred and nineteen


    In the city of Rome¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªCaesar¡¯s residence¡­


    "Julius, my friend..." Pompeo''s eagle eyes stared at Caesar, his face covered with frost. "Can you tell me where is my lovely fiancee?"


    Pompeo directly called Caesar''s last name instead of his first name, obviously¡ªhe was very angry now.


    Pompeo really did not expect that Caesar actually let his daughter escape...


    Although Yulia was missing, it seemed to Pompeo-Caesar sent his daughter out to go to Gaul and ask for help from the Gaul army stationed there...


    After all, the Gaul Legion was established by Caesar, and Caesar has always controlled this legion.


    Pompeo has also ordered the Spanish Legion stationed in the Iberian Peninsula to move towards Gaul, and must hold back the pace of the Gaul Legion.


    Moreover, in Pompey''s view, his advantage is still great...because he now controls the defensive army of the city of Rome, that is to say, the entire city of Rome is under his control.


    Although the defensive army of the city of Rome has less than 50,000 people, this 50,000 army is very important.


    With control of the city of Rome, Pompeo can play a game of holding the emperor in order to make the princes.


    Facing Pompey¡¯s aggressive attitude, Caesar was not angry...


    Instead, he smiled brightly.


    "You know, Pompeo, my friend...children are always rebellious..." Caesar said with a smile: "Little Yulia may be a little dissatisfied with this engagement, so just go out and relax... Don''t worry, I promise-she will never miss her wedding!!"


    "I hope so, Julius... I hope so!!"


    While talking, Pompeo turned his head and walked out... "I will stare at you, stop playing tricks, Julius... Your Gallic Legion can''t come..."


    Having said this, Pompeo turned his head and glanced at Caesar...


    When he saw the fright that flashed on Caesar¡¯s face, he felt a relief in his heart... "Hahahaha... Julius... do you have a miscalculation? Hahahaha..."


    Pompeo laughed and walked out of Caesar''s house...


    He came this time to warn Caesar, to abandon all unrealistic illusions, and to cooperate honestly with him is the right way.


    In fact, Pompeo would be unwilling to move Caesar if he was not a last resort... After all, once Caesar was moved, the entire Roman Empire was in danger of falling apart... He wanted a complete Roman Empire, not A mess.


    It was precisely because the news of Crassou¡¯s death came so suddenly that he took the lead...


    When Crassus was still alive, Pompeo and Caesar were in an alliance. After all, the two men''s army was far less than Crassus. There was no way. Who said Crassus was a rich and powerful slave businessman?Doesn''t it need money to raise soldiers??Don''t armed soldiers need money??


    More than money??


    Pompeo and Caesar are not Crasu''s opponents together...


    When Crasu was alive, whether it was Pompey or Caesar, they were faintly guarding Crasu.


    Therefore, the two had to form a tacit alliance...


    And now, the mountain pressing on their heads collapsed in vain, which allowed Pompeii, who was in control of the security army in Rome, to take the lead...


    Now... Pompeo has started to dream of dictatorship... He wants to become the dictator of Rome like Sura.


    Just after Pompeo left Caesar''s mansion with a big laugh... Caesar''s face leaked a smile of disdain.


    "Pompey... my friend, you are so naive... How could I mobilize the Gaul Legion? I can''t sleep well without the Gaul Legion staring at your Spanish Legion..." Caesar laughed He said to himself: "When you found out that the Eastern Legion you were plotting suddenly changed a master, you don''t know... what kind of expression would you look like?"


    Just when the two were fighting in Rome...


    Zhou Ye is leading Yulia and the others, upstream along the Danube, towards Velebit Mountain...


    Now that there were a few more female relatives, Zhou Ye of course stopped riding horses, but instead took out the black carriage that he had ridden in the world of Dark Night Legend...


    I have to say that nostalgia is a good habit, at least when something comes up occasionally, it can still be used.


    Hundreds of Roman cavalry, guarding this black carriage, galloped forward along the uneven road.


    And Lucius, personally drove the car for his crown...


    Along the way, the merchants who met along the way saw this carriage guarded by hundreds of soldiers and hurriedly let them aside...


    After all-the people driving the car are wearing the armor of the captain, you can imagine how honorable the person who rides is.


    Just when those businessmen were wondering about the identity of the person in the car...


    In the carriage--

 Chapter 1526

    "My dear... why don''t we go to Rome by boat?" Little Yulia snuggled in someone''s arms and asked curiously.


    "Why are we going to Rome by boat?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile when she heard Xiao Lolita''s question.


    "Isn''t that much faster?" Little Yulia said.


    "But why do we go to Rome so quickly? Just to let Pompeo try Lucis as soon as possible?"


    Hearing what her own man said, little Lori suddenly became dumb... He was right, why should he rush to accept the trial by the Senate??


    "Since you don''t want Lucis to be tried, my dear, why don''t we just go back to Krasu''s territory? Can we not get more help there?"


    "Because, I wanted to see someone trying to beat a dog in the water, but found that he made a funny expression of a tiger!!" Zhou Ye smiled happily.


    Regarding the things in the city of Rome, little Lolita told Zhou Ye all the things she knew long ago... Regarding this, Zhou Ye can only say-none of the two old foxes are fuel-efficient lamps. ...


    Although Zhou Ye didn''t like Pompey and Caesar very much, but-since Caesar had a daughter to make him cheaper, then-it was not impossible to let Caesar go.


    As for Pompey??


    Hehe... Then he should be unlucky...


    Why can''t he give birth to a daughter??


    Time is like this, day by day...


    Everywhere he went, Zhou Ye always asked Lucis to visit the highest consul of the Roman Empire...


    Of course, it was not a visit in vain... After every visit, the consul became a believer of Zhou Ye...


    He walked this way, it can almost be said that he has recovered half of Rome without blood...


    Chapter 1920


    One thousand nine hundred and twenty chapters


    Ten days later-


    When Zhou Ye''s team passed through the Velebit Mountains and entered the Apennine Peninsula, their marching speed accelerated a lot.


    After all, the Roman Empire was quite adequate for road construction.


    The proverb that all roads lead to Rome is not just talking.


    Under such circumstances, in just five or six days, Zhou Ye''s team rushed to Rome...


    After seeing the city walls of Rome from a distance, Lucis, who was in charge of driving the car, hurriedly shouted to Zhou Ye in the carriage: "Mianxia...Rome is in front of you!!"


    "I got it! Stop it!!"


    "Yes, under the crown!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s order, Lucius tightened the reins and caused the carriage to slowly stop...


    The soldiers guarding the carriage also stopped and sat on the horse quietly, waiting for instructions.


    It was not long before the door of the black carriage opened, and Zhou Ye, dressed in a Han suit, walked off the carriage... He stretched a little, and looked into the distance.


    I saw that in front of him, a majestic city stood in the distance...


    From his position, one can vaguely see the towering giant buildings in the city...


    The city of Rome is worthy of being a city of Rome, with towering walls, well-organized buildings, wide moats... all the conditions that a majestic city needs to have, it has.


    It''s a pity... this beautiful city was still destroyed.


    "My dear...Is Rome beautiful?" With the voice, a little Yulia walked out of the carriage...


    "It''s very beautiful..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    "So, you have to admit that in terms of architecture, we are much stronger than Tamina''s Persian Empire..." Little Yulia said proudly.


    "Yes... but you can''t beat Tamina''s Persian cavalry..."


    "We have many great artists..."


    "But you can''t beat Tamina''s Persian cavalry..."


    "we still have¡­¡­"


    "But you can''t beat Tamina''s Persian cavalry..."


    "Ahhhhh...I hate you, my dear!!!"


    Tsundere''s little Yulia was taught by Zhou Ye to be a human being... He clearly hated the itch of her teeth, but she was reluctant to hit him. This feeling was really bad.


    The Roman soldiers guarding the side were holding back a smile one by one... They looked into the distance without squinting their eyes...


    This kind of dispute has happened many times...


    And every time, it ended in the failure of Caesar¡¯s daughter...


    As for-it is true that they can''t beat the Persian cavalry... They have nothing to be angry about, besides... Is there a way for the Persian cavalry to attack the city?Let them dry the last drop of blood.


    No way, in this era, the cavalry will always be the king of the soldiers... the infantry is really too hard.


    Besides, they also know that the Queen of Persia is also the woman under her own crown... What''s so angry about this, her family won''t fight with her family.


    Just when little Yulia clenched her fists, her eyes were full of tears, and she was about to fall... Zhou Ye laughed and hugged her...


    "Okay, baby...just a joke...now, you are with me, not Tamina..."


    Upon hearing these words, the little Yulia''s face suddenly turned cloudy...


    She knew Tamina''s existence was the night in the Governor''s Mansion. She was going to rest that night, but she saw her man getting up and leaving.... Some clingy little fairy who first tasted love I have to stay with him...


    Therefore, as a last resort, Zhou Ye took little Yulia back to the Persian Palace...


    To be honest, the first meeting of the two women is not a very pleasant experience...


    In itself, Rome and Persia are not feuds. Although Tamina has no prejudice against Rome, the Persian dancers have a prejudice against Rome.


    After being targeted by the Persian Dancer Troupe, Little Lolita broke out...Hate House and Wu took Tamina in.


    Is Tamina a fuel-efficient lamp??


    She did her part and went back...


    If Zhou Ye hadn''t sacrificed his family law, this group of women could fight...

 Chapter 1527

    Of course, although the family law has made the atmosphere between the women a lot more harmonious, the grievance in my heart is not so easy to be smoothed.


    The first impression of a person is particularly important. Under this unpleasant first impression, little Yulia and Liangzi, the Persian daughters, are considered to have settled.


    Little Yulia even began to secretly screen the city of Rome, which celebrity fits the aesthetics of her own man... She plans to win her comrades-in-arms.


    No way-Tamina has the help of twelve Persian dancers, and what about her?Only three maids help...


    In terms of numbers, she is at a disadvantage...


    Even if she wanted to forcibly leave her own man by her side, it would be hard to support her alone...


    So-it''s not surprising that there are such thoughts.


    Besides, although Rome implements monogamy... But it doesn''t mean that it will end in one...


    In ancient Roman law, divorce was allowed.


    Moreover, with her dad''s playboy character, Yulia thinks that her own man''s character who loves the new and never gets tired of the old is the best.


    Heh heh... pulled a little far away... let''s pull it back.


    After Zhou Ye calmed down the little Lolita who was almost crying... He looked at the city of Rome in the distance, smiled, and said, "Let''s go... let''s see... Whose Rome will be today? The world!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, all the soldiers were suddenly refreshed...


    "Yes, under the crown!!" XN


    Zhou Ye had told them his plan long ago...They had no objection to this.


    When Zhou Ye returned to the carriage again..., the team once again moved towards Rome...


    And Zhou Ye, who was in the carriage, closed his eyes slightly...


    Thousands of kilometers away, Angira, Asia Minor...


    It is noon, which is the noon prayer time of three prayers a day...


    If you look around, there are Roman soldiers kneeling on the ground, praying to someone in the whole city of Angilla.


    As a fanatic, Marcus is of course no exception. He is in his bedroom at this time, his eyes closed, praying piously...


    At this moment, Marcus suddenly felt Zhou Ye''s figure in his mind...


    "Marcus..."


    "Mianxia?? Is it you?" Feeling Zhou Ye''s voice, Marcus opened his eyes in surprise. However, he did not see Zhou Ye''s figure... "Mianxia, ??where are you?? "


    "I''m in Rome now...Call the soldiers...The holy war is about to begin!!"


    "Yes, under the crown..."


    Chapter 1921


    Chapter one thousand nine hundred and twenty one


    Zhou Ye''s team, at the gate of the city, was stopped by soldiers guarding the city...


    However, after Yulia showed up, the team was released...


    Although the soldiers defending the city are under Pompeo''s jurisdiction, Pompeo once ordered that if Yulia comes back, she should not be stopped...


    Although Yulia brought back a hundred soldiers this time, in the eyes of the soldiers guarding the city... it did not help at all.


    The First Corps in charge of garrisoning the city of Rome had 50,000 soldiers...


    These more than one hundred people, in front of fifty thousand soldiers, are simply vulnerable...


    Therefore, the soldiers guarding the city happily let Yulia into the city.


    And Yulia directly guided a group of soldiers towards her home, Caesar''s residence...


    At this moment, Pompeo, who was having a meeting in the Senate, also received news from his own men...


    "What??? Yulia is back??"


    "Yes, my lord... She also brought more than a hundred soldiers!"


    "Haha...what role can more than one hundred soldiers play?" Pompeo waved his hand indifferently, then stood up and said to the aristocratic elders in the Senate: "Since there are issues today Such a big controversy, then put it aside for now..."


    Hearing Pompeo¡¯s words, a group of senators whispered suddenly...


    The main topic of this Senate meeting is whether to re-elect the dictator.


    The so-called dictator is a non-permanent governor during the ancient Roman Republic.When the country is in a state of emergency, it is nominated by the Senate and appointed by the consul. The power in the hands of the dictator surpasses and overrides everything, including administrative, military, legislative, judicial, cultural and educational powers.


    Of course, the elders are not willing to pass such officials who have shared the rights of the elders...


    However, under Pompeo''s strength, the veterans have no choice...


    Pompeo¡¯s approach is very detrimental...


    He neither threatened with swords nor forced force, but ordered a regiment of soldiers to surround the Senate... Before reaching a conclusion, no nobles in the Senate were allowed to go out...


    In other words, whether you are solving physical problems or being hungry and thirsty... You are not allowed to leave the Senate...


    In short, it is killing you...


    To be honest, this meeting started in the morning until almost two o''clock in the afternoon...


    Every time the elders put forward a proposal against the dictator, they were vetoed by Pompeo with one word of veto power of his archon...


    Then we will discuss again...


    Veto again...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After reciprocating for a few hours like this, the noble veterans can hardly stand it...


    If you don¡¯t eat or drink for a few hours, it¡¯s not a big problem... But-it¡¯s a bit too much if you don¡¯t let people solve physical problems...


    Many nobles have almost endured it to the limit... They don''t dare to breathe too hard now, for fear of leaking something, then they will lose the adult.


    Now... Hearing that Pompeo was so merciful to temporarily terminate the meeting... This made a lot of noble elders like a pardon...


    Just look, every noble veteran who looks like a dog on weekdays, see who runs to the toilet fast...

 Chapter 1528

    Caesar is among the people rushing towards the place of reincarnation of grains somewhere...


    However, just as Caesar wanted to rush out of the hall, Pompey stopped him...


    "Julius, my friend..."


    "Pompey, I''m very anxious now, is there something we will talk about later?"


    "No, no...I think this matter is more urgent than yours..."


    "..." Looking at Pompeo who was in front of him, it was obvious that he didn''t want to let go, Caesar said helplessly: "Well, Pompey...what are you going to say..."


    "My little fiancee is back..."


    "What did you say?" Caesar was surprised when he heard Pompeo''s words...


    According to his calculations, little Yulia shouldn''t be back at this time. She should follow Lucis and go to the station where the Eastern Legion is located to receive this legion!!


    "You heard that right, little Yulia is back..." Pompeo smiled happily... "I think our relationship needs to be improved urgently, Julius... Friendly, why is it like this now??"


    "This kind of thing you should reflect on yourself...Pompey!!!"


    "No, I think we lack a bridge to communicate... Little Yulia is a good bond... It can bind us firmly again!! This way the whole Rome..."


    Facing Pompeo¡¯s tirades, Caesar could no longer listen...


    Because - he couldn''t help it anymore...


    "Huh? What''s this smell? Why is it so unpleasant?" Pompeo shrugged his nose and looked at the liquid at Caesar''s feet. "Oh, no... Caesar... You actually..."


    "Pompey...you have to die, I will never marry Yulia to you!!!" At this time, Caesar was already out of anger...


    He was certain that Pompeo was deliberate... just to see his jokes...


    Under the public... unexpectedly...


    "Haha...no, Julius, my friend...have you still not recognized the situation?" Facing Caesar¡¯s anger, Pompey¡¯s face was as happy as a flower, "Now-Rome Cheng, I have the final say...this includes-will Yulia marry me..."


    "You''re dreaming..." Caesar has already lost ground at this time...Anyone who is embarrassed by political opponents in a crowd will be like him.


    "Hahaha..." Facing the jumping Caesar, Pompeo felt that his mood had never been so happy... "Soldiers, take our Caesar and go back to his residence... Of course, and me, me Going to see my little fiancee..."


    In fact, Pompeo has already planned to put Caesar under house arrest...


    However, after Caesar is under house arrest, he needs a force to take over Caesar from the beginning...


    So, marrying little Yulia is a good idea...


    If little Yulia did not come back, then Pompeo would not dare to do anything to Caesar...


    After all, once the news of his imprisonment of Caesar spreads, the Gaul region will immediately become chaotic... Perhaps, at that time, Caesar¡¯s daughter, Julia, will become a leader holding high the flag and be the first to jump out. Revenge for his father.


    Although little Yulia is a girl, she also has the right of inheritance under the laws of Rome... I am afraid, at that time, Rome will be in a mess.


    However, now that the little Yulia is back, then... this possibility does not exist... Moreover, Pompeo is convinced that after he married little Yulia as his wife, the military power of the Gaul Legion will change. It''s at your fingertips.


    With such pleasant thoughts, Pompeo took his soldiers, holding Caesar, and walking towards his mansion...


    Reference 1922


    The first thousand nine hundred and twenty-two chapters


    Pompeo took Caesar...


    Oh no, or it''s more appropriate to use the word escort...


    Caesar was led home by two Roman soldiers...


    Pompeo is very bad... he neither let Caesar ride a horse, nor did he let Caesar ride in his own carriage... but just like a stroll in the courtyard, walking towards Caesar''s residence...


    Even along the way, he motioned to the two soldiers who had escorted Caesar, deliberately making a look beside Caesar covering his mouth and nose, and said in his mouth: "It smells so bad!"


    This insulting behavior made Caesar almost fainted.


    Who is Caesar??


    A few years ago, he returned from conquering Gaul and held a triumphal ceremony in the city of Rome vigorously.


    The grand occasions so far have been mentioned by the people of Rome from time to time to show off their superiority as a Roman citizen...


    Not all people in Rome knew Caesar, but at least most of them knew him.


    But now, the old Caesar who held his head high, has become so embarrassed now...


    This could not help but let the citizens of Rome sigh.


    Of course, besides sighing, they are also a little gloating...


    What should I say?It''s unlucky to like to see the guy who used to be aloof. It''s the inferiority of human beings...Almost everyone has some such dark psychology, more or less.


    "Look, Julius... People are so forgetful... They will only see your embarrassment right now, and forget that you proposed to build a big arena in order to please them..."


    At this time, Pompeo, sitting on his horse, surrounded by the guards, walking beside Caesar... "Julius... these people only account for their own gains and losses, and they don''t care about it. The rise and fall of the Roman Empire... So, this country needs a dictatorship!"


    At this moment, the embarrassed Caesar didn''t have the time to pay attention to Pompey''s ridicule. For him...this may be the longest day he has spent in his life.


    Even during the period when he was captured by pirates as a young man, he had never been so embarrassed.


    The group of people walked towards Caesar¡¯s residence under the crowd watching from the street.


    The insidious Pompeo even deliberately took a detour through a fair that he did not need to pass through...In this crowded fair, Caesar was once again watched like an animal.


    Pompeo''s actions made Caesar almost mad.


    He knew why Pompeo did this...


    What could be more direct and effective than this method of attacking the reputation of one''s political opponents??


    From then on, perhaps when people talk about Caesar again, the vocabulary used to describe him is no longer a wise leader of the legion, or a victorious general...


    The suffix placed in front of his name may become-an old man peeing his pants, or it may be-a lunatic with incontinence...


    I have to say that although this method is injurious, it is absolutely effective...


    Especially when the soldiers who escorted him vividly described his incontinence in the Senate, the crowd of onlookers would burst into laughter from time to time...


    Led by this unabashed laughter, the people who were still afraid of Caesar''s consolation began to follow the trend and laugh at Caesar.


    In just fifteen minutes, Pompey walked for nearly an hour...

 Chapter 1529

    When he saw the door of his mansion from a distance, Caesar couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief...


    This is like the journey of hell, finally reaching the end.


    He has never had such an urgent desire to return home...


    However, at this moment-from Caesar''s mansion, like a tide, more than a hundred fully armed soldiers poured out...


    In front of Caesar''s door, they set up a three-stage shield formation well-trained.


    "Oh? Interesting..." Seeing this situation, Pompeo didn''t care, or said-he would take Caesar around the city of Rome, not only to discourage his reputation, but also In order to allow the assembly of your own army, set aside some time.


    "Let go of my father, Pompeo!!"


    A scream came out from behind the shield formation...


    "Little Yulia, hurry up..." Caesar couldn''t help but lifted up when he heard this voice, he shouted: "Hurry up!!"


    Although under the cover of layers of shields, Caesar could not see his daughter, but this did not delay his love for his daughter.


    "Wow, what an interesting scene... The daughter wants to save his father, but his father wants his daughter to go first!! This really touches me!!" Of course, Pompeo, who was riding a horse, saw the station. Yulia behind the shield...


    "It''s a pity... none of you can leave today!!" Saying this, Pompeo motioned to the soldier beside him to sound the horn...


    "Woo-"


    With the sound of this long horn, a sound of steel collision suddenly came over.


    I saw that on both sides of the road...a group of heavily armed Roman soldiers were walking towards here at a not very neat pace.


    From a big glance, there are at least tens of thousands of troops on both sides of the road.


    The original wide road has been blocked by the army...


    Seeing the arrival of his army, Pompeo sitting on the horse smiled triumphantly: "Little Yulia, as long as you are willing to marry me, it is not impossible to let Julius go... After all, we used to is a friend!!"


    "Friends? Is that how you treat your friends? That''s really unlucky to be your friend!!"


    Little Yulia almost didn''t laugh at Pompeo''s words...


    To paraphrase her man''s long hanging sentence, that is-she has never seen such a brazen person.


    "Of course, there are occasional disputes between friends. This is normal, isn''t it??"


    Faced with little Yulia''s cursing, Pompeo was not angry...


    In his opinion, today''s Caesar and his daughter are like turtles in the urn, unable to escape his palm... Then why didn''t he show his demeanor a little??


    "Despicable and shameless..."


    Little Yulia is obviously not clear enough about the shamelessness of politicians. Faced with Pompeo''s take for granted, she is really angry.


    "Honey, I need your help..."


    What should I do if I am so angry??


    What should I do if I am bullied??


    Then I have to ask, of course I need to ask my own man for help...


    Hearing what little Yulia said, the smile on Pompeo''s face gradually faded... "Are you married? Little Yulia?? And still..."


    "Yes, I am married, and I love my husband... more than I love myself!"


    "Haha... it doesn''t matter, marriage can be divorced, I don''t mind marrying a divorced woman..." For Pompeo, the role of little Yulia is to reasonably and legally obtain the military power owned by Caesar. As for the fact that he has I like Yulia much, that''s nonsense.


    Chapter 1923


    One thousand nine hundred and twenty-three chapters


    "Sorry, my woman won''t get divorced!!"


    With the sound, a figure walked out of Caesar''s mansion...


    "who are you??"


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s figure, Pompeo asked blankly: "You are not a Roman...Who are you?"


    "I have many titles, but I don''t want to tell you any of them..." Zhou Ye smiled, walked to the side of little Yulia, grabbed her slender waist, and joked, "Because it is a waste to tell you. Time, you are going to die anyway!!!"


    "Hahahahahaha..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Pompeo burst into laughter...


    Gradually, Pompeo put away his laughter. He pointed to Zhou Ye and asked, "You want to kill me?"


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye nodded very honestly!!


    "In front of so many soldiers? Kill me?" Pompeo said, pointing to the Legionnaire who had walked to his side... "This is the most ridiculous thing I''ve heard in my life... Okay. , The clown from the east...I admit that you pleased me...in a while I will order my soldiers to give you a happy one!!"


    "Is it more than people?" Zhou Ye smiled and looked at the legion next to Pompeo... said: "Do you think 10,000 ants can stop an elephant''s footsteps?"


    "Do you think you are an elephant?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Pompeo found it quite interesting...


    "No, no...How could I belittle myself like this?" Zhou Ye smiled brilliantly..., he turned his head to the side of Lucis and said: "Lucis, go and kill this guy, I hate it. To his bald head..."


    I don''t know why, maybe because the Roman Empire was in the Mediterranean??


    Or-the genes of the Mediterranean race carry bald DNA??


    In short, whether it is Caesar or Pompey, they are half-bald...


    "As you wish, the crown!!"


    With the sound of Lucis''s voice, he walked out from behind the army...


    However, at this time, the image of Lucis has changed drastically. The original Lucis, although sturdy, but not tall, is probably about 1.7 meters.


    And now, Lucius has become a nearly two-meter-two-three-meter appearance, and his muscles are exploding like steel, looking like a devil muscle man.


    Looking at the figure of Lucius, whose image has changed dramatically, Zhou Ye whispered helplessly: "So I don''t like to use words to enhance my woman''s physique for a reason. This Nima, if any woman becomes this one. It looks funny..."


    "Lucis?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Pompeo looked at this big man who had come out of the army, bewildered...


    He had met Lucis once, but now Lucis, if Zhou Ye hadn''t called his name just now, Pompeo would never have known each other...


    This Nima, is it just another person, OK??

 Chapter 1530

    "It''s me..." Luquis replied in an utterly voice.


    "How did you become like this?" Pompeo couldn''t help asking.


    "I''m very satisfied with this look... I feel that my whole body is full of power... This is a gift from the crown, how can you mortals understand the greatness of the crown..."


    After saying these words, a smirk leaked from Lucis''s face... "Sorry, Pompeo, your hairstyle obviously does not conform to the aesthetics of the crown... So please go to death!!"


    As the sound fell, Lucius was slightly short, and then he slammed his feet, like an arrow, and rushed towards Pompey who was sitting on the horse.


    "Protect your lord!!" XN


    Although Pompeo was stunned by Lucius''s sudden charge, his loyal guards would not be in a daze.


    They used shields and swords to form a human-shaped barrier in front of Pompeo, trying to stop Lucius, who was running like a wild horse...


    However, this is obviously useless.


    Zhou Ye originally wanted to summon the Asia Minor Corps in Rome, but now it seems that the place is too narrow for the large legions to spread out...


    So in desperation, I had no choice but to seek the advice of Lucis and strengthen him into this look...play a game worth ten thousand.


    The current Lucis is a shrunken version of the Hulk...


    Except that his skin is not green, and his stature is shorter than the Hulk, his strength is not weaker than the Hulk...


    Of course, it refers to the Hulk under normal conditions.


    Especially Zhou Ye deliberately strengthened the defense of his skin, that is to say-those swords pierced his body, leaving at most a white spot, and they couldn''t even bring him pain...


    I saw Lucius rushing into Pompey¡¯s army at this time. His whole person was like a bomb chariot. Once the Roman soldiers stood in front of him, they only flew out with a light touch by Lucius... ¡­


    Is really flying...


    For a while, not only the soldiers in Pompey¡¯s army were dumbfounded, but even the little Yulia was a little stunned...


    She knew that her man wanted Lucis to enter, saying that he wanted to give him some abilities for being so pious... But she really didn''t know that the ability that her man gave to Lucis was so abnormal...


    Yes, it''s a pervert...


    The Roman soldiers who blocked the road of Lucius were as helpless as a baby holding a toy sword and facing a giant.


    They went up, they raised their shields¡ªthen they were blown away...


    "This power...this mighty power...hahahaha..." Lucis was really happier as he killed...


    He has never felt so refreshing...


    At the beginning, he would subconsciously avoid the opponent''s swords, but later found that those swords were stabbing on his body, like a toy, and he didn''t even bother to avoid it anymore. He just took one with one hand and picked it up. Two Roman soldiers played a big windmill...


    "Quickly...stop this monster..." Pompeo looked at Lucius who was rushing towards him, and he was dumbfounded...


    Fuck, what kind of monster am I trying to judge...


    Following his order, the Roman soldiers rushed towards Lucius...


    And Lucius also had some rise in killing, and he simply forgot the task assigned to him under his crown.


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye rolled his eyes helplessly... "Okay, Lucius, don''t play anymore... Hurry up and finish the task!! That old man has lived too long..."


    As Zhou Ye''s figure reached Lucis''s ears, his heart was suddenly stunned...


    He knows that he is a little too proud of himself... Yes, he does have seemingly invincible power now, but he has not forgotten who gave him this power, and he understands...what is most important ...


    Reference 1924


    One thousand nine hundred and twenty-four chapters


    "Yes, under the crown..."


    After Lucius said aloud, he was slightly short, and then his legs pressed...


    He jumped directly from the ground and looked at Pompey, who was riding his horse in the distance, hurriedly fleeing... and jumped over...


    Along the way, the Roman soldiers who charged towards him could not slow down Lucius''s pace...


    Between two or three jumps, Lucis jumped to Pompey''s side... Then, he grabbed Pompey by the neck and dragged him off the horse."Master Pompeo, where are you going?"


    "Don''t kill me...Don''t kill me..."


    Perhaps Pompeo used to be a brave commander in the past, but power and enjoyment have already consumed the courage in his heart. At this moment, he looks like a helpless old man.


    "Sorry, sir, the order under the crown is absolute!!" Lucius said, holding Pompeo''s head with one hand, and his ankle with the other, pulling hard...


    puff--


    Pompeo was torn in half by Lucius...


    Lucius, whose blood was sprayed with internal organs, was full of...


    This made him, who originally seemed a bit hideous, even more terrifying...


    "Under the crown, I have fulfilled your order...Pompey, he has been killed by me!!" Lucius said while raising Pompey''s head in his hands.


    For a while, the entire army was quiet...


    After a while, without knowing who took the lead, all the Legionnaires began to fall apart...


    Perhaps it was because the officers found out that their adults were dead, and they had stopped running their heads... Or maybe it was because the soldiers felt that this hideous giant in front of them was too terrifying...


    Wailing--


    Cursing--


    Crying--


    The whole street is set off like purgatory.


    "This...this..." Seeing the scene before him, Caesar, who had just been rescued by the soldiers, was dumbfounded...


    An hour ago, he was still a prisoner whose life was worse than death. An hour later-the political opponent who imprisoned him and embarrassed him was dead??


    It''s not that his mental quality is bad, it''s really¡ªthis scene is too horrible, and the turning point is too strange.


    "What exactly is going on??"


    Caesar looked at the little daughter who was walking towards him, and asked stupidly.


    "As you can see, father...my husband, he defeated the evil Pompey and saved you!!" Little Yulia said with a smile.

 Chapter 1531

    "That Easterner?" Caesar asked hesitantly: "I just seemed to hear Lucis calling him to crown him... Is he a priest?"


    "No...Father, he is a god!!" Little Yulia said proudly.


    "God??" Caesar looked at Zhou Ye with some doubts...


    Although he did see the abnormality of Lucius, he never saw Zhou Ye''s magical powers, so he was skeptical about his daughter''s claim that Zhou Ye was a god...


    However, at this moment, Zhou Ye''s actions made Caesar''s whole person embarrassed...


    The corps that had surrounded the entire street with impenetrable water, with the defeat, has become empty...


    The ground is full of wailing wounds and dead soldiers, as well as various weapons and armors...


    Now that the streets are free, Zhou Ye must of course summon his corps in Asia Minor... After all, the remnants must be cleared out, and...the order in the city of Rome cannot be chaotic...


    "Come out, my loyal legion!!"


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, a golden portal with a width of five or six meters and a height of seven or eight meters opened...


    The moment the portal stabilized...


    A line of neatly arranged Roman soldiers walked out with their heads high...


    After they walked out of the portal with enthusiasm, they stood at the end of the street, leaving room for the robe behind them to walk out of the portal...


    "This... this... how is this possible?" Caesar was completely dumbfounded...


    The scene before him has completely subverted his three views...


    Although those soldiers were wearing the standard armor of the Roman Legion, their spirit, the enthusiasm in their eyes, were several times stronger than that of the most elite legion Caesar had ever seen.


    In particular, the entire legion, apart from the sound of footsteps coming out, did not have a trace of noise... This was unimaginable in this era.


    You know, the command of the legion needs to be conveyed by the first-level officers...


    However, in this legion, Caesar did not hear even one officer''s rebuke...


    The entire corps only walked out less than one-tenth, and the entire street was already blocked...


    At this time, Marcus, who led the legion out of the portal first, had already arrived in front of Zhou Ye and knelt down respectfully... "Mianxia..."


    "Get up... Marcus... You know I don''t like this kind of politeness!!" Zhou Ye waved his hand and said.


    "Yes, under the crown!!" Marcus stood up and automatically stood behind Zhou Ye...


    He looked around, as if looking for something...


    "What are you looking for?" asked an urn voice.


    "I''m looking for Lucis..." After Marcus habitually answered, he turned to look in the direction where he was asking...


    It didn''t matter at all, it almost scared Marcus... "Who are you?"


    "I am who you are looking for!" Lucis couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said.


    "Don''t be kidding, it''s not funny at all... I''m looking for Lucis... he still..."


    "He still owes you a good bottle of wine, right?"


    "how do you know??"


    Lucis couldn''t help but vomit: "Because I am Lucis... idiot!!"


    "Eh?" Hearing what Luquis said, Marcus looked up and down at the strong man who was more than two meters tall in front of him. On his face, he could still see a trace of the appearance of Luquis before... He couldn''t help but hesitated: "Are you really Lucius?"


    "of course¡­¡­"


    "How did you become like this?"


    "This is the gift of the crown...Don''t you think it is very masculine?" Lucius said, picking up a metal shield, and with a little force, the shield in his hand was torn to pieces..."This It''s the feeling of strength..."


    Looking at the shield fragments on the ground... There was a light in Marcus'' eyes... "That''s amazing... Lucis... You are really amazing now..."


    "Hahaha... of course!!"


    "I want to be like you too..."


    "Then I''m afraid you are going to ask for the coronation... But I think you should do the things that the coronation entrusted to you first before talking about other things... After all, this is a pious reward for me by the coronation!" As he said, a proud expression leaked from his face...


    He is very satisfied with his current body...this kind of power, this is a man...


    Reference 1925


    The first thousand nine hundred and twenty-five chapters


    Today, it is really not a good day for the noble elders of Rome.


    First in the Senate, Pompey almost peeed his pants...


    Finally, that fellow showed mercy, after letting them go...


    They had just returned home and had not eaten a few bites of food before they picked up their jobs. As a result, a group of roman soldiers rushed into their home again, ignoring their rebuke and argument, and forced them to the Senate again. ...


    Many nobles on the road could not help cursing Pompeo loudly...


    In their view, in Rome, people who can mobilize the legion in a big way, except Pompey, do not do what he wants...


    As for the emblems of the Asia Minor Legion and the Black Eagle Legion held high by the Roman soldiers who captured them, they automatically ignored them.


    No one thought that there would be a legion that could come to Rome from Asia Minor in an instant, and before that, they had not received any news that legions had left their station.


    These soldiers holding up the emblems of other regiments must be illusions made by Pompeo in order to conceal people.


    I have to say that Pompey, a dead ghost, is really bad...


    Just when these aristocratic elders, who were once aloof and extravagant, were walking towards the Senate under the escort of soldiers...


    Zhou Ye was taking Yulia and Caesar to visit the conference room of the Senate.


    Perhaps it was shocked by Zhou Ye''s magical ability, or it might be that he suffered too many blows today. In front of Zhou Ye, Caesar put away all his pride, revealing a respectful look...


    "Xiaxia...This is where the elders discuss matters and make laws!!" Caesar bent slightly and said respectfully.


    "What a great place!!" Zhou Ye looked at the hall in front of him, smiled and nodded.


    The entire conference hall of the Noble Senate is nearly 1,000 square meters in size. The height of the dome is more than a dozen meters or so. The whole hall looks grand and luxurious. The Roman pillars supporting the dome are carved with various reliefs that praise the gods. ... Metaphorically, the rights of the noble elders are given by the gods.


    Around the conference hall, there are twelve statues, namely the king of the gods-Jupiter, the queen of the gods-Juno, the god of water-Neptune, and the goddess of the moon-Minerva, The god of war-Mars, the god of love and beauty-Venus, the god of light and art-Apollo, the god of craftsman-Vulcan, the god of breeding-Vesta, the god of sports God-Mercury, goddess of agriculture-Kreis.

 Chapter 1532

    The worship of gods can be said to involve all aspects in Roman society...


    What buildings are the most in Rome??


    Temple--


    Zhou Ye smiled, looked at the twelve statues in front of him, and said to himself: "Why don''t you bother me? I''m waiting for you to start a god war against me..."


    Caesar, who stood by respectfully and respectfully, heard Zhou Ye''s words, his expression stunned...


    If he believed in the gods in the past to seek peace of mind and to appease the people, now... he is convinced that the gods exist...because there is a living god in front of him...


    However, this does not mean that he is willing to intervene in the war between gods...


    It''s like an ant trying to participate in a battle of a group of prehistoric Tyrannosaurus rex, the two sides of the battle may just move at will, so that this ant can die.


    But Caesar knows one thing better...


    That is, he is now tied to Zhou Ye. Who calls his daughter Zhou Ye''s woman??


    If the battle of the gods is really started, then... I am afraid that he will be automatically belonged to Zhou Ye by the gods...


    At that time, no matter how much he explains, there will be no gods willing to listen...Instead of that, it is better to follow Zhou Ye with all his heart, perhaps, he can also win the position of a god??


    Thinking of this, Caesar reverently said: "Xiamen, if you want to force these gods to start a battle with you, then I have a way??"


    "Oh? Let''s just listen?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "All the temples in Rome dedicated to the gods need to be demolished...the gods..."


    Caesar did not finish what he said, but-the meaning is already obvious...


    That is, the demolition of other people''s temples caused the gods to lose all their sources of faith... I have to say that this is a ruin.


    If Zhou Ye were the Roman gods, he would definitely jump...


    "Haha... That''s good!!" Hearing what Caesar said, Zhou Ye nodded with a smile, and then patted his shoulder and said, "I will leave this to you...Don''t let me Disappointed!!!"


    The moment he heard Zhou Ye''s words, Caesar knew... it was Zhou Ye who asked him to pay the vote...


    He is responsible for tearing down those temples, which will not only offend the gods, but also the believers in Rome...


    However, the matter is over, does he have a way out??


    "Yes, I will definitely complete the glorious task given to me by the crown!!" Caesar said with joy.


    At this moment, a heavy footstep came... Then, Lucius and Marcus walked into the hall of the Senate.


    "Under the crown, the noble veterans have brought here..." Marcus said respectfully.


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, and said, "Then¡ªour first veteran meeting will be held...Let¡¯s get started!!"


    "Yes, under the crown!" XN


    The two agreed and walked out of the hall...


    Soon, five hundred noble elders walked into the hall, escorted by the soldiers behind them.


    "Caesar? Why are you?? Where is Pompey??"


    "Yes, where is Pompeo?"


    The noble veterans who were escorted in by the soldiers started clamoring as soon as they saw Caesar...as if this could show their mighty and unyielding spirit.


    Hearing the screams of these noble elders, Zhou Ye couldn''t help frowning...


    What should I say?


    The design of this hall is extremely ingenious. The circular vaults and circular walls perfectly reflect the sound. Therefore, even if the nobles were scrupulous about their own image and did not shout loudly, the whole hall was filled with With all kinds of noise...


    For a time, the entire Senate was as messy as a vegetable market, which was annoying.


    Lucius noticed the uncomfortable look on his crown for the first time, and immediately shouted: "Soldier, let these guys close their eyes!!"


    Following the order of Lucis, the soldiers who were responsible for escorting the noble elders smiled and took out all kinds of things from their arms, and relentlessly stuffed them into the mouths of these noble elders...


    There were dry food, rags, and even women¡¯s clothes that the soldier got from...the very small ones.


    In an instant, the entire Senate became silent...


    Reference 1926


    The first thousand nine hundred and twenty-six chapters


    Seeing these noble veterans who were blocked by various things, Zhou Ye nodded in satisfaction.


    He slowly walked to the bottom of the dome of the hall and looked at the noble elders who were forcibly pressed by the soldiers on the chairs around him and said: "Every elder, welcome to the first meeting of the elders hosted by me!!"


    "Woohoo..."


    Just as Zhou Ye had just finished speaking, a thin old man suddenly screamed in excitement... and even, despite the suppression of the soldiers behind him, he looked like he wanted to rush to Zhou Ye...


    "Do you have something to say?" Zhou Ye looked at this excited guy and asked with a smile.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu loudly, his head was lit desperately.


    "Well, I''m so kind, so I give you the right to speak!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, then commanded: "Let him go and let him talk!!"


    "Yes, under the crown!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s order, Lucius walked quickly to the old man, and then took out the debris from his mouth.


    As the blockage in his mouth was removed, the old man coughed dryly...


    "Before you convene the meeting, can I ask a question?" After gaining the right to speak, the old man did not curse or even accuse Zhou Ye for the first time, but instead asked: "Are you a Roman?? "


    "Of course I am not a Roman!!"


    When he heard the first words the old man said, Zhou Ye almost understood what the old man wanted to say... However, if he didn''t kill a chicken, how could the other monkeys be obedient??


    Fortunately, the chicken had already jumped out by itself, so Zhou Ye wouldn''t mind watching this chicken''s performance.


    "Rome can be ruled by Pompey or Caesar, but it will not be ruled by foreigners... Rome is the Rome of Romans, not the Rome of foreigners..." said this, the old man asked passionately. "Soldiers, are you Romans? Are your parents, wives and children Romans? Do you want to be ruled by a foreigner? You..."


    As the old man¡¯s excited speech sounded through the hall, almost all the noble veterans screamed excitedly...


    As if they were supporting the old man¡¯s speech...


    However, what made the old man''s heart feel cold--even if his mouth was dry...

 Chapter 1533

    Whether it is the Roman soldiers or the Caesar father and daughter standing behind Zhou Ye... They all looked at him coldly, not being driven by the passion in his words...


    Especially one of them, standing more than two meters high at the entrance of the hall, looked at him with his arms folded, just like watching a clown.


    How is this going??Why didn''t these Roman soldiers applaud for his speech...Have you guessed wrong??Actually they are not Roman soldiers??


    Just when the old man was hesitant...


    "Papa..."


    Zhou Ye clapped his hands vigorously, with a smile on his face, said: "A very good speech... I will answer your questions for these warriors..."


    "Well-you just asked if they are Romans, yes, they are indeed Romans!! There is no doubt about this..."


    "You also said that Rome will not be ruled by foreigners... I deeply regret that, I have no interest in ruling you..." Zhou Ye smiled brighter."I just want to transform this country according to my ideas... By the way, the future consul will be Caesar, Lucius, and Marcus together... You still have the rest. Do you have anything to say?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, whether it was Caesar standing behind Zhou Ye or Lucius and Marcus who were standing at the door quietly listening in on...excited expressions leaked from their faces.


    "You are not a Roman, let alone an emperor of the Roman Empire. What right do you have to appoint a Roman consul?" The old man grabbed a point in Zhou Ye''s mouth that he thought was a loophole and asked loudly.


    As soon as the old man said these words, Zhou Ye burst into laughter...


    "Hahaha...Yes, I am neither the emperor of Rome, nor even a Roman, what right do I have to appoint the consul of Rome?" Zhou Ye said, looking at those standing behind the noble elders The soldier said loudly, "Tell him, what right do I have to appoint the consul of Rome!!"


    "Under the crown, you are the only one, and your will is the destiny..."


    "You walk on the earth, and all the land you walk through is your country..."


    "..."


    Listening to the uniform prayers echoing in the hall, the old man''s face became very wonderful...


    One will be red, one will be white, one will be purple, one will be green...


    "Cult... You are a cult..."


    The old man pointed at Zhou Ye and yelled loudly...


    His actions obviously annoyed the Roman soldiers who were praying sincerely. Just when a group of soldiers were venomous and planned to come up and knock the old guy to the ground, and beat them...


    Zhou Ye waved his hand and stopped their actions...


    "Is it a cult???" Zhou Ye asked back: "Then, where are the twelve gods you believe in?"


    "..." The old man did not speak, but stared at Zhou Ye as if he were an enemy.


    "Under the crown, he is the high priest of the Jupiter Temple..." Caesar behind Zhou Ye whispered.


    "Oh? So you are serving that fellow Jupiter!!" Zhou Ye said without paying attention.


    "Shut up, is the name of the king of the gods that you who pretend to be a god can call?" the old man cursed loudly.


    "Haha... When you return to the embrace of the gods of your faith, remember to bring me a word..." Zhou Ye said here, with a smile on his face: "I am waiting for them here, and I expect them to respond I started the battle of God... so be it..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye waved his hand casually...


    In the next scene, a group of noble veterans couldn''t help but stared in shock.


    I saw, following Zhou Ye''s seemingly random movements...


    The old man who had just spoken eloquently, his body started from his feet and disappeared inch by inch...


    And the old man seemed to be subjected to great torture, yelling loudly...


    "Cthulhu, one day you will be under the mighty power of my god, begging... ah----!!!"


    "I, I will never give in..."


    "Kill me, quickly...Kill me..."


    At the beginning, the old man with a mighty and inflexible appearance, after his calf disappeared completely, he began to scream and plead... However, Zhou Ye did not pay attention to him, but watched him slowly dying with joy... ¡­


    Chapter 1927


    One thousand nine hundred and twenty seven chapters


    Except for the screams of the old man, there was no other sound in the whole hall of the Senate.


    The aristocratic veterans who were still in the old man¡¯s speech just now shrank into a ball and looked at Zhou Ye with horror...


    The unthinkable scene before them had completely extinguished their idea of ??being an enemy of Zhou Ye.


    God, without a doubt, Zhou Ye is a god...


    And gods can only be killed by gods... mortals cannot punish gods...


    After Zhou Ye quietly watched the old man turn into nothing, he smiled and clapped his hands... to the veterans and nobles, "Now... I said I want to transform Rome, who agrees? Object?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the noble veterans were shocked one by one, and no one wanted to jump out again...


    Regardless of whether Zhou Ye is an evil god or a righteous god, he is a god...


    So¡ªthe gods have a natural right to rule over mortals, and this is something that nobles recognize.


    In such a harmonious and friendly atmosphere, Zhou Ye easily passed all his proposals...


    That is-the separation of the three consuls.


    Separate possession, legislative power, law enforcement power, and administrative power... As for the management authority of the army, it belongs to three people... Anyone who wants to use the army needs the consent of the other two...


    Of course, it''s easy to cause wrangling incidents like this, but...at the moment, two of the three are Zhou Ye''s fanatics, and one of them also shows signs of turning to Zhou Ye, so such incidents will not happen for the time being...


    As for the future??


    Who cares what happens in the future?Zhou Ye didn''t have the idle time to take care of the future... He just came to play, what will happen to Rome in the future, it''s up to him??


    The next step is to issue an announcement to inform the whole country.


    Zhou Ye doesn''t care about these things...


    At this time, he was in Caesar''s mansion, spending his days leisurely...


    "My dear... didn''t you say that you want to dissolve the Senate?" Little Yulia clung to her man''s arms, and curiously asked: "Why didn''t you bring it up at the Senate?"


    "My dear, the Senate Association is not so easy to dissolve. Those nobles control all aspects of the empire and need to figure out the context of the empire little by little before disbanding the Senate Association..." Zhou Ye said here, smiling freely. Besides, you can¡¯t knock down a boat with a single pole, can you? We have to give them time to use what they are willing to use for me, and throw away what they don¡¯t want to use for me!!"


    "Oh..." Yulia nodded seemingly understanding...


    Caesar''s residence has now become Zhou Ye''s temporary residence, and Caesar has moved out by himself...

 Chapter 1534

    During this period of time, his feet are not touching the ground...


    What are you up to??


    Of course it is-busy being the demolition team leader...


    Since he proposed to demolish the temples of the gods, of course he will be responsible to the end...


    During this period of time, Caesar''s reputation was in the mouths of the Roman people, and the streets were already stinking... Destroying the temple was tantamount to destroying the people''s faith. Only when Caesar''s reputation can be improved will there be ghosts.


    Thinking of her father''s wry smile, when little Yulia was about to plead for her father... A maid walked in and reported: "Under the crown, Lord Marcus is here..."


    "Has Marcus come? Let him in!!" Zhou Ye nodded and said.


    "Yes... Mianxia!!"


    Now that Marcus is coming, little Yulia can no longer be in Zhou Ye''s arms. After all, this era is not like the later generations...you can feed dog food with integrity...The girls are still very reserved of¡­¡­


    As little Yulia stood up from Zhou Ye''s arms and walked to stand behind Zhou Ye, Marcus in armor had already walked in quickly.


    "Mianxia!!"


    As soon as he saw Zhou Ye, Marcus immediately knelt down respectfully...


    "Get up..." Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye sighed helplessly and said, "How many times have I said that, I don''t like this kind of politeness!"


    "Yes..." Marcus agreed and stood up.


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye couldn''t help sighing... This guy, he promised so smoothly, he will definitely kneel next time, forget it, just let him...


    "Under the crown, the legions have all assembled in the Gulf of Corinth..."


    Before Marcus was finished speaking, he was interrupted by little Yulia... "Corinth? My dear, why is the legion assembled there? Are you going back?"


    It''s no wonder that Yulia is not nervous. She has heard her man say that sooner or later he will return to the East...


    And now, the legion is assembled in the Corinth Gulf, obviously going to sea... Then, where are you going to sea??


    Thinking about it makes little Yulia a little worried...


    "Don''t be nervous, baby..." Zhou Ye smiled and soothed: "I don''t plan to go back now...I just plan to take the legion to Egypt!!"


    "...Huh, you scared me to death... honey..." Little Yulia patted her heart comfortably when she heard Zhou Ye''s words.


    If Zhou Ye goes back, she will definitely go back with Zhou Ye... However, she is still a little reluctant to leave her home. After all, she is less than fifteen years old, so how could she be willing to leave herself? Where''s your home??


    Of course, if Zhou Ye really wanted to go back, she would still follow him without hesitation.


    However, such a day can be one day late, it is one day.


    "My dear, what are you going to do in Egypt? Then there is nothing but the desert!!" The little Yulia, who was relieved, became curious again.


    "Go and do something..."


    "I guess it must be related to women..."


    "Uh-well, baby, you guessed it..." Zhou Ye scratched his cheek in embarrassment, and asked, "Will you come with me this time?"


    "No, my dear..." Little Yulia gently held her man''s hand and whispered: "I don''t want to see you kidnapping other girls, but you have to promise that you will be back at least two days. Once, otherwise I won¡¯t let you go..."


    "Uh-well, I will try to..."


    "Not as much as possible, but certainly..." Little Yulia said with a serious expression: "If you keep the promise, my dear, then I will surprise you when you come back..."


    "Surprise?"


    "Yes, surprise!! A big surprise..." Little Yulia smiled happily, and she saw the move of her man."Guaranteed to be a surprise that fits your mind... honey!"


    "Okay...I promise I will abide by the agreement!!" Since there was a surprise, Zhou Ye didn''t mind taking time off and came back to accompany little Yulia.


    Chapter 1928


    The first thousand nine hundred and twenty-eight chapters


    The Gulf of Corinth is located to the northeast of Corinth City, and is a connection point between mainland Greece and the Peloponnese Peninsula.At the same time, it is the navigational route leading through the Saronic and Corinthia Gulf to the Ionian Sea...


    Because the power of the old nobles in the city of Rome has not been eliminated, Zhou Ye did not intend to take away the Asia Minor Legion that was sent to Rome. Instead, he sent the remaining garrison legions directly from the city of Angela in Asia Minor and took a boat all the way. Across the Aegean Sea, gathered in the Gulf of Corinth.


    Moreover, the departure from the Gulf of Corinth to Alexandria, Egypt is much closer than the departure from Rome, so... Zhou Ye will put the legion''s assembly here.


    As for Zhou Ye''s reassignment of all the garrison troops in the city of Ankilla, isn''t he afraid of the invasion of the Persian Empire...


    That is the matter of the benevolent sees the benevolent and the wise sees the wisdom. In the final analysis, whether it is the Queen of Persia or the consul of Rome... They are basically Zhou Ye''s people. He really is not afraid of fighting between the two...


    In the port of Corinth at this time, the berths that were full of merchant ships were no longer visible at this moment. Instead, large galleys with the logo of the Legion were hung.


    In the port, there are Roman soldiers in standard armor everywhere...


    They may gather in groups to chat, or directly drink fine wine in the tavern in the port.


    After finishing the assembly, it was a rare holiday for them...Of course they had a reason to enjoy it.


    At this time, the owner of the Corinth Bay Tavern is painful and happy...


    In just three days, he has gone to Corinth City to buy goods seven times... The speed of selling drinks is much faster than usual.


    While the hands of counting money cramped, the tavern owner was also worried about the future business.


    After all, this is a civilian port. A large number of military ships occupy the berths here, making it impossible for merchant ships to dock here. This is bound to have a certain impact on future business.


    Although the numerous Legionnaires made his business many times better than usual, it was a one-shot deal after all. After the warship leaves in the future, there will be a period of depression...


    However, knowing that Gui knows that the tavernkeeper has nothing to do not to let the military ship dock?He doesn''t have this right... Therefore, he decided to temporarily put aside the depression that will happen in the future, and seize the moment in front of him to make a good profit.


    Thinking of this, the tavern owner looked at the empty wine cellar under his counter, and shouted: "Pres... Pres, you slacker, go to the warehouse and bring some wine over... I didn''t see it. Is there no more wine here?"


    As he shouted, a tall and stout figure came over and said honestly: "Good master, I will go now!!"


    "Go, go!" The tavern owner waved his hand... motioned him to move the wine quickly.


    This Thracian named Pres was the slave of the tavernkeeper. He bought it for twenty-three silver dinars...


    Don¡¯t think that with the name of the Republic, ancient Rome is really cooked. There are still slaves here, and there are still a lot of them. Most of them are the spoils of the Roman legions after the Northern War. There is war, no one is happiest than a slave merchant...


    Just when the tavernkeeper was thinking about how many days such happy days could last...


    A long horn sounded throughout the harbor...


    With the sound of the horn, the soldiers who had been drinking in the tavern quickly stood up from their seats as if they had heard the order. They walked out without saying a word, still carrying An indescribable fanaticism.

 Chapter 1535

    "The wine money...hasn''t the wine money been paid yet?" Seeing this, the tavernkeeper shouted.


    "This is your wine money!!" A Roman soldier dressed as an officer walked to the front of the tavernkeeper, took out five Jin Olei from his pocket and threw them on the counter... "Is this enough?"


    "Enough, enough...sir, your generosity is really admirable!!" Seeing these cute golden little things, the tavern owner¡¯s face was suddenly filled with smiles... These Jin Olei are enough to match. His turnover for a few days.


    The Roman officer did not pay attention to the flattery of the tavernkeeper, but turned his face and rushed out quickly... ran towards the Port Avenue...


    The anxious appearance made the tavernkeeper a moment of shock...


    The tavernkeeper is very curious, what makes the soldiers so excited... You know, he has served in the military before, and he is no stranger to this kind of army assembly horn.


    In his cognition, if the assembly horn is sounded while the soldiers are having fun, although the soldiers will not disobey the military order, they will never act so quickly. After all, the leisure time will be interrupted. People don¡¯t have a good mood.


    At that time, it was the normal way for Legionnaires to assemble while cursing...The tavernkeeper had never seen such a frenzied rushing out.


    The actions of the Legionnaires aroused the curiosity of the boss. Anyway, the tavern was already empty... He simply followed the soldiers out, wanting to see what it was that made these soldiers so enthusiastic.


    When he walked out of his tavern, he was stunned by the scene before him...


    I saw that tens of thousands of soldiers were standing on both sides of the avenue leading to the pier, looking feverishly at a black carriage that had just entered the port.


    The carriage looked so luxurious, even the four horses pulling the carriage looked so tall.


    As the carriage drove into the Port Avenue, the Roman soldiers standing on both sides of the road knelt down frantically, shouting in unison-[Praise you, under the crown, may your glory shine on us forever!


    Seeing this power, the tavernkeeper was taken aback. He couldn''t help but mutter to himself: "This is...Is the Archon of Rome coming??"


    Facing his self-talk, none of the soldiers kneeling in front of him took care of him, but watched with enthusiasm that the carriage finally stopped on the dock...


    As the carriage stopped, a handsome boy in strange black clothes came out of the carriage...


    Although the tavern owner thought the boy¡¯s clothes looked so strange, not at all like the white robe that ordinary Romans liked to wear, he had to admit that this black suit looked really majestic...


    When the handsome boy got out of the carriage, all the Roman soldiers were enthusiastic... They shouted again in unison: "All the glory belongs to you, my crown!"


    Facing the enthusiasm of the soldiers, Zhou Ye, who got out of the carriage, had to stop for a moment, then stood on the carriage pedal and said with a smile: "Bless you, my warriors, now... Let us spread the glory to Egypt, so that the people of Egypt can also be bathed in my glory!"


    "Your will is our mission, submissive!!" XN


    Reference 1929


    The first thousand nine hundred and twenty-nine chapters


    "Crazy...These soldiers are crazy!!"


    The tavernkeeper looked at the tens of thousands of fanatical soldiers in front of him...


    Even if he has served in the army, even if he has been on the battlefield and killed people...


    However, he had never seen such a fanatical performance in that legion. This can no longer be called morale. This is already a group of fanatics.


    As Zhou Ye''s figure boarded the battleship, the soldiers kneeling on both sides of the road got up and began to board the ship according to their legion number.


    But at this time, the tavernkeeper noticed sharply that the soldier who stood up in front of him was the officer who had just given him money. He couldn''t help his curiosity and grabbed the officer, "This lord, can Do you have one thing?"


    "Oh? Please try to be as fast as possible, I don''t want to miss the time to board the ship!!" The officer had a good temper, so he didn''t care about the tavernkeeper''s rudeness.


    "That... the adult who just got out of the carriage... who is he? Why do you respect him so much?"


    "Shut up!!" Hearing the tavernkeeper''s words, the officer''s eyes suddenly stared, and he yelled, "You rude person, you want to call Mianxia...you know?"


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry...I''m not too clear about that, please forgive me..." Hearing the officer''s scolding, the tavern owner hurriedly apologized and said, "Is that one?"


    "Under that great crown is the god walking on the earth, he is..."


    Listening to the officer¡¯s fanatical description, the tavern owner already regretted asking him... This is simply preaching, and the preacher is still a fanatic... He believes that if he dares to interrupt his fanatical preaching, wait for him. Yes, it was definitely a brutal blow...


    what did you say??Why is an old soldier who retired from the army afraid of fighting??


    Just kidding... Now there are almost all mad believers like military officers in the port. If one doesn''t handle it, he will be killed...


    Therefore, the tavernkeeper can only smile, as if I was listening carefully, listening to the preaching of the officer...


    This mission has been passed for more than ten minutes. If it were not for the second urging of the boarding horn to sound, it is estimated that he will continue to be preached...


    "Okay, time is running out. When I come back from Egypt, I will describe the greatness of the crown to you!!" The officer clicked with a sigh, and then waved to the tavernkeeper. Ran quickly towards the pier...


    It wasn''t until the officer''s back disappeared on the dock that the tavern owner rubbed his numb cheeks with a smile... sighed, "Oh, what a bad luck..."


    The tavernkeeper swears that when the legion returns, he will hide away... the province will be preached again.


    And at this moment--


    Zhou Ye, who had already boarded the ship, frowned while looking at the cabin on the ship...


    Isn''t it that Zhou Ye''s cabin is very simple...


    Strictly speaking, in order to make his family happy, Marcus still used his heart...


    The entire cabin is very luxuriously arranged. The Persian carpets are on the floor, and all kinds of luxurious hanging statues are hung around the walls. Even the small objects placed on the cabin tables are things made by famous artists...


    The entire cabin looks beautiful and has a touch of luxury.


    It''s just that...Even if Marcus is careful, he can''t get rid of the limitations of this era. The moisture in the cabin is very high, although Marcus has used dry charcoal to absorb the moisture in the cabin... But it works. Not very big.


    Marcus, who was following Zhou Ye, had been carefully paying attention to the expression on his crown. When he saw Zhou Ye frown, he immediately said: "Mianxia... if you are not very satisfied with this room If so, I can order them to clean up another room and come out immediately..."


    "No, I don''t plan to live here anyway!!" Zhou Ye shook his head and refused.


    "Yes, under the crown..." Of course, Marcus knew that under his crown, he would go somewhere to spend the night almost at night, either in the Persian palace or in the little Yulia¡¯s room. Who knows this kind of thing What??


    However, Marcus obviously misunderstood Zhou Ye''s meaning...


    Zhou Ye said that he would not live here, which meant that he would not stay on this ship for long. When the fleet sailed into the open sea, he would release the Umbrella super battleship he had prepared and stay there. go with¡­¡­


    As for why not simply release the Umbrella Superbattleship while in the port??That''s because...the water in the port is too shallow and the Umbrella''s waterline is too high and it will be stranded.


    Since Zhou Ye didn''t plan to live here anymore, Zhou Ye simply took Marcus onto the deck...


    What should I say?In this era of Mediterranean galleys, in fact, there are not many places to load cargo, because the bottom of the warehouse is reserved for slaves to paddle, and on the deck above the cabin, there are various naval battles similar to catapult ballistas. equipment¡­¡­


    The place is really limited...


    Fortunately, there are very few combatants on this flagship, so it seems that the space is empty.


    "Mianxia..." Marcus, who followed Zhou Ye to the bow of the ship, said hesitantly, "Is it something wrong with us leaving Rome in such a hurry?"


    "Oh? Why do you say that?" Zhou Ye asked interestingly.

 Chapter 1536

    "Although I don''t want to belittle Lucis, I have to say that although Lucis has some wisdom, he can easily be provoked to anger by the means of those nobles in the Senate..." said here, Marcus Some hesitations do not know whether to say the following words...


    And Zhou Ye obviously saw his hesitation and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, keep talking..."


    "Yes, Mianxia!!" Since Zhou Ye asked him to say, then Marcus didn''t hesitate anymore."Furthermore, Caesar himself is also an ambitious guy, and Lucis lacks political wisdom. Once the veterans and nobles instigate, it is easy to fight inwardly between Caesar and Lucis...this..."


    Marcus stopped talking about the rest, but Zhou Ye already understood.


    "Hehe...so, you are saying that I left Rome a bit too hastily?"


    "No, I didn''t mean that..." Marcus explained hurriedly... "I''m just a little worried about Lucis and Caesar..."


    "Don''t worry... I just want them to jump out..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand, interrupting Marcus'' explanation, "If I were there, they would always look like a good baby. , How can you tell who is loyal and who is wicked?? So-they better jump out quickly..."


    Chapter 1930


    One thousand nine hundred and thirty chapters


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Marcuston was stunned for a moment, followed by a sudden realization...


    Speaking of it, it seems that he can return to Rome at any time...


    If this is the case, those guys who secretly engage in small movements, I am afraid they will be out of luck...


    Thinking of this, Marcuston said guiltily: "I''m sorry, I am a little bit..."


    "No, Marcus, you are very good..." Zhou Ye smiled and thought about what Marcus said...


    For him, the whole of Rome is actually his toy...


    Is thought control difficult for him??


    Not to mention, Dr. X alone can control the thoughts of human beings around the world with the help of instruments, not to mention Zhou Ye, who has already transcended that realm and has a spiritual gem...


    For Zhou Ye, if he wanted to, let alone Rome, it would be just a blink of an eye even to brainwash the entire earth into his fanatics.


    But isn¡¯t that meaningless??


    When you are so desperate, you will find that...everything seems so boring, so Zhou Ye didn''t intend to do that. The game, of course, must have the rules of the game...but, The person who makes the rules is himself.


    If there is one


    "Well, Marcus, don''t blame yourself..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Marcus on the shoulder, and said, "Come and see my battleship!!"


    "Your battleship?" Marcus said unclearly.


    At this time, the fleet has left the port and entered the open sea...


    Facing Marcus¡¯s question, Zhou Ye did not answer, but ordered: "Let the fleet stop temporarily!!"


    "Yes, Mianxia!" Although Zhou Ye did not answer, Marcus didn''t dare to delay Zhou Ye''s order...


    As the order was communicated to the entire fleet, the fleet of hundreds of wooden galleys slowly stopped...


    Next, all the people in the fleet saw the miracle that they would talk about for a lifetime...


    I saw that a six-pointed star array that was hundreds of meters high and a hundred meters wide appeared out of thin air on the sea not far from the fleet. The soldiers on the entire fleet watched the sea surface of the six-pointed star array without squinting. .


    With the appearance of the six-pointed star array, a faint chant of chants rang in the ears of all the soldiers...


    The singing is so holy, so holy... it makes them feel that their souls have been washed...


    When the hymn reached its climax, a behemoth leaked its hideous face from the six-pointed star...


    When the tens of meters high and the metallic bow slowly sailed out of the six-pointed star, all the Roman soldiers could not help putting down their weapons, kneeling on the deck, and praising the sacredness of their crown... ¡­


    "This...this..." Marcus was already stunned by what happened before him...


    Metal boat??


    Can metal make boats??Won''t it sink??


    However, when the Umbrella super battleship leaked its hideous full picture, Marcus went completely crazy... He couldn''t help shouting: "This is the seat of God..."


    As he shouted, the name [Seat of God] also passed into the ears of other soldiers...


    Almost at the same time, the Roman soldier who heard this name couldn''t help shouting [The Seat of God]...


    [The Seat of God] The name gradually spread from the flagship to other nearby battleships. Slowly, the entire fleet and tens of thousands of legionnaires were shouting the name of the seat of God.


    Hearing this name, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to laugh...


    He was wondering, would Yamato Nadeshiko feel happy to know his new name??


    A few minutes later, the entire Umbrella super battleship has all sailed out of the portal...


    It turned its head slightly on the sea, and drove towards the flagship where Zhou Ye was.


    When the Umbrella came to the flagship...Marcus then really felt what it was like to stand in front of this steel behemoth.


    The water waves brought up by this steel beast''s normal driving alone almost overturned the flagship...


    "Under the crown...this...is this your battleship?" Marcus looked up at the Umbrella, which was more than 20 meters away from the flagship, and spoke a bit uncomfortably.


    "Well, that''s right..." Zhou Ye said, smiling and patted Marcus on the shoulder... "The fleet will be under your command. I will sail with the fleet on my own battleship..."


    "Yes, Mianxia!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Marcus hurriedly agreed.


    After Zhou Ye explained Marcus, he jumped up and flew towards the Umbrella out of thin air...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Welcome back, master!!"


    Zhou Ye had just stepped onto the deck of the Umbrella, and a beautiful girl wearing a twelve single cherry-colored kimono lay down in front of Zhou Ye respectfully...with her long, supple hair like a black waterfall, Draped on her back, it looks like the whole person gives a quiet and gentle soft feeling.


    "It doesn''t need to be like this every time, Nadeshi..." Zhou Ye said with a smile and shook his head.


    "Master, the rules are indispensable... Although the concubine knows that the master loves the concubine... But please also the master to give the concubine a chance to express her heart!!" Said this, Yamato Nadeshiko bowed again and stood. stand up¡­¡­


    Then, she hugged Zhou Ye without any hesitation...Certainly offered her own... "Master, Nadeshiko misses you so much..."


    "So I have already summoned you out?" Zhou Ye said embarrassingly.


    "But, as far as Nadeshiko knows, the master has spent tens of thousands of years...that is, the master has actually been separated from Nadeshiko for tens of thousands of years..." Yamato Nadeshiko said with a bit of resentment.


    "Uh-who told you?" Zhou Ye asked in a daze...

 Chapter 1537

    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s questioning, Yamato Nadeshiko confined her in confinement, with an expression [I will not betray my teammates]...


    However, even if Yamato Nadeshiko didn''t speak, but - Zhou Ye could guess it.


    Yamato Nadeshiko was just summoned by him from the Marvel World, which means...when I came here, no one had ever communicated with her...


    So, how did she know that tens of thousands of years have passed??


    First of all, Yamato Nadeshiko is an electronic spirit, and the electronic spirits have the same communication ability as data transmission... and there is only one electronic creature that has been following him-"Huanhuan..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s cry, the space bracelet on his wrist suddenly turned into a small and cute electronic fairy, flying in mid-air, "Master...I definitely didn''t betray you...I just said something to Sister Nadeshi ¡ª¡ª[Hello Sister Nadeshi, I haven¡¯t seen you for tens of thousands of years...] This way..."


    "It''s useless to excuse, feel the deep love from the master!!" Zhou Ye grabbed a certain foodie electronic wizard... "Humph... It seems that it''s been a long time without you... You have forgotten to be dominated by XX. Fear..."


    "The elegant butterfly..."


    Zhou Ye''s words made Marku


    Chapter 1931


    The first thousand nine hundred and thirty one


    Just when Zhou Ye went to Egypt...


    In Rome, there is also a storm brewing in the darkness.


    Ian is a nobleman and a member of the Senate.


    Before Zhou Ye came, even though Pompeo was somewhat dictatorial, he did not act arbitrarily without going through the Senate, like the current Big Three.


    This made him feel deeply humiliated...


    The loss of the power in his hands made Ian more concerned about gains and losses...Even when he walked into the street, he felt that the ordinary people looked at him with no respect as before.


    This makes his heart more unbalanced...


    If you haven''t tasted the feeling of holding power aloft, although people are eager for power, they will not be as lost as Ian.


    It is precisely because I have felt the taste of rights that I cannot tolerate the loss after losing my rights.


    Although his heart is full of indignation, Ian also knows that people can''t fight with God...So, for now, he still only dares to be at home and wield his anger at his servant...not even in front of outsiders. Show your anger.


    Because of this, the servants in Ian''s house are unlucky. No matter what they do, they are displeasing to the eyes of Ian, from cursing at the slightest to whipping...


    The entire mansion was shrouded in low pressure, and every servant was trembling...


    In the midsummer, the temperature in Rome is as high as 30 degrees Celsius. In such a sultry weather, all Ian can do is soak in the bath of his residence and enjoy the coolness from the pool...


    Beside the bath, there were a few servants carrying various fruits and wine... They stood there trembling, for fear that they would be punished by their masters accidentally.


    At this moment, Ian, lying halfway in the pool water, closed his eyes, seeming to be sleeping in a false sleep... But in fact, he couldn''t calm his mind because of his uneasy mood. Even the cool water couldn''t drive away his mind. Anger...


    "Damn Caesar, damn Lucis..." Ian cursed in a low voice, "May the gods, punish those who believe in evil gods..."


    At this moment, a servant cautiously walked in from outside the house, "My lord...Master Lucius sent an envoy to see you..."


    "Lucius?" Hearing the words of the servant, Ian closed his eyes and opened his eyes... "Why did he send someone?"


    The entire Senate is composed of three hundred noble senators. As soon as there are more people, factions will naturally appear... But Ian and Lucius are obviously not of the same faction.


    Although Ian didn''t really want to see Lucius''s messenger at this time, but...now everyone belongs to the suppressed group, maybe he has something to discuss with himself??


    Thinking of this, Ian ordered: "Let him in!"


    "Yes, my lord!" After the waiter answered, he turned around and walked out.


    It was not too late when a young man dressed in a traditional Roman white robe walked in.


    "Master Marcus, hello...I bring you greetings from Master Lucius!!" The messenger walked to the pool and respectfully greeted Ian who was evacuating from the heat in the pool.


    [Actually, Marcus is Ian¡¯s last name, and the Roman¡¯s name consists of three parts, real name, clan name, surname... His full name is no longer mentioned here.


    "What is Lucius looking for me?" Ian unceremoniously interrupted the messenger''s greeting, and asked: "I have never had too much intersection with him...Why is he looking for me this time?? "


    The messenger who was interrupted was not angry, but said softly: "In fact, Lord Lucius just wants you to attend the evening banquet..."


    "Banquet? What kind of banquet? Not going..." At this time, Ian has no interest in attending the banquet...


    "My lord, please don''t rush to refuse. In fact, Master Lucius has not only invited you... but also all his colleagues..." the messenger said calmly, confident that he could make this famous Please go to the aristocratic veteran who can¡¯t speak...


    "All my colleagues?" Hearing the messenger''s words, Ian was slightly taken aback...but soon he reacted...


    Lucius is trying to connect...


    But... in this way, he has to go...


    In the final analysis, politics has never been a gadget that one can play alone. If you engage in isolationism in the Senate, you are seeking your own death.


    Thinking of this, Ian nodded and said, "Well, I see... I will go tonight!!"


    "Looking forward to your visit!!" The messenger said, bowing slightly, and handed over a letter in his hand."This is the address for the dinner party..."


    A waiter took the letterhead from the messenger, and then respectfully delivered it to his master.


    Ian looked at the address on the letterhead. It was in a relatively remote manor outside Rome... Apparently, Lucius was avoiding some people''s eyes...


    It seems...Lucius is going to make a big move...


    Ian couldn''t help but fell into thought.


    Ian didn''t even notice when the messenger left.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ...


    In the midsummer sun, it set very late. When the sky was just getting dark, a very ordinary-looking carriage drove out from Ian¡¯s mansion... It didn¡¯t look like Ian rode in a normal day. Luxury cars, even the grooms who drive the carts, are worn in tatters and look no different from ordinary civilians.


    The carriage drove along the avenue directly towards the east gate of Rome...


    After leaving the city of Rome...


    The carriage made a big circle around the city of Rome, and then galloped toward a valley to the north.


    When the sky was completely dark... the carriage had come to the entrance of a manor in the valley...


    At the entrance of this manor originally used to house serfs, all kinds of carriages were already parked...

 Chapter 1538

    Although the styles of carriages are different, they have one common feature...


    That is very, very ordinary, ordinary like the carriages that can be seen everywhere in Rome.


    There is even a wagon that looks extremely tattered. It doesn''t even have a carriage. There is only half a carriage of firewood on it...


    Seeing this carriage, Ian, who had just walked out of the carriage, smiled disdainfully: "Heh...this must be the cowardly carriage of Bastin...I guess he must have pretended to be a coachman! "


    "Hahaha...Ian, your observational power is still so keen!!" A middle-aged man in a white robe came over and said with a smile: "You guessed it, it was Bastin''s carriage¡­¡­"


    Chapter 1932


    One thousand nine hundred and thirty-two chapters


    "Why should you ask Bastin, a coward?" Seeing this middle-aged man, Ian reluctantly said: "Lucius...Aren''t you afraid that he would betray us?"


    "No, he won''t!!" Lucius said with a smile: "Because we have common interests, besides... Bastine is not as bad as you think, he is just more cautious... and People who are cautious usually won''t change as long as they make up their minds!!"


    Having said this, Lucius smiled mysteriously: "Tonight''s banquet will definitely surprise everyone!!"


    "I hope so!!" Ian didn''t have much confidence in Lucius.


    You know, who is their enemy...


    Ian doesn''t think he can use mortal bodies to fight against gods...


    "Hahaha...well, Ian, let''s go in, everyone is here, just waiting for you!!" Lucius didn''t care about Ian''s distrust, he believed that everyone would be satisfied tonight Home.


    Under the leadership of Lucius, Ian walked towards the manor.


    The original messy manor has been cleaned up.


    In the shabby hall of the manor, bright candles have been lit at this moment...


    In the light of the flames, the hall was crowded with people, and 300 people packed the hall, which was less than 300 square meters, full.


    When Lucius took Ian into the hall, everyone looked at Lucius involuntarily.


    After all, he is the advocate of the party tonight...Everyone is waiting for him to speak.


    "Everyone..." Lucius walked to the center of the hall and said loudly, "Are you satisfied with your current life?"


    "How can you be satisfied..."


    "Yes, although the Senate has not been dissolved, we no longer have the slightest rights..."


    "That is, even the important thing like Caesar demolishing the temple does not require our consent..."


    "Our Senate is dead in name..."


    As Lucius said, almost all the noble elders complained...


    They are equivalent to falling from the peak of power to the mortal world. How can this satisfy them??


    Lucius didn''t stop everyone from complaining, he just listened quietly to the complaints of the elders with a smile...


    For him, the heavier the grievances of the elders, the happier he was...


    There was a mess in the whole hall. Everyone was complaining that the day was getting worse and worse, and the civilians were disrespectful to themselves...


    But complaining is just complaining...


    Moreover, everyone''s complaints were directed at Caesar and Lucius, who had the power to dominate. No one dared to denounce the figure standing behind Caesar and Lucius.


    Don''t blame these nobles for being bullying and fearful of hardship. It is really fear of gods, which is deeply buried in their bones.


    Lucius waited until the mood of the crowd became more and more elevated... suddenly said, "Then why don¡¯t you expel Caesar and Lucius from Rome like the seventh king? We can even put the one behind them , Also expelled from Rome..."


    Hearing what Lucius said, the whole hall was quiet...


    Expel Caesar and Lucius??


    This is easier... after all, although the rights of the Senate have been deprived a lot, the power of the various noble families is still not small.


    Many children of the elder family hold important positions in various places...


    If you connect them in series, it is still easy to expel Caesar and Lucius.


    but----


    The figure standing behind Caesar and Lucis...Who dare to say expelled??They didn''t even dare to mention his name.


    So the question is, since they have nothing to do with the person standing behind Caesar and Lucis, how dare they expel Caesar and Lucis??


    This is a dead knot...


    Seeing the shocked aristocratic elders, Lucius smiled...


    "Why is everyone not talking anymore?"


    "That...Lucius!!" A thin old man said hesitantly: "Gods can only be defeated by gods, and we mortals cannot expel gods... just like... ants can''t defeat elephants. same!!"


    "But... what if there are gods behind us?" Lucius said with a smile.


    "What?" XN


    Hearing what Lucius said, all the noble elders were shocked... Is there a god behind Lucius??


    "I want to invite you all to see a crown!!"


    While talking, Lucius shouted at the door behind the hall: "Please...Crees under the crown!!"


    As the voice fell, the door at the back of the hall opened...


    Then, a slim figure in a black robe walked in through the gate...


    Although everyone was unable to see the appearance of this figure because of the hood, everyone could guess that she was a woman, and that she was not a very old woman. woman¡­¡­


    Kris??Goddess of agriculture??


    With doubts, everyone looked at the figure who walked in... Their faces were full of hesitation...


    The goddess of agriculture has come??


    Is this funny??


    When the slender figure walked into the crowd, Lucius knelt down to the figure respectfully."Under the crown..."


    Seeing Lucius''s style, the veterans suddenly believed...

 Chapter 1539

    If it is not a god, who can make Lucius, who is naturally proud, kneel down??


    but--


    When they don¡¯t see the true face of the gods, a group of nobles will not bet easily... After all, this is about their wealth and life. No one wants to fight against a god under unknown circumstances. I was joking about the lives of everyone in my family.


    The hooded woman who walked to the middle of the crowd and stood still, whispered, "Everyone...what are you still hesitating? Are you willing to be ruled by alien gods?"


    "That... can you please reveal your true face..." a noble veteran said tremblingly: "After all, you are like this, we can''t determine your identity!!"


    "Stupid mortals...what should gods look like to you?" Following the voice, the hooded woman slowly took off her hat, revealing a beautiful face...


    Although that face is glamorous, but it makes all life not a trace of profanity...


    On this extremely beautiful face, they seemed to see a kind of motherly kindness...


    This is the kind of mercy that the goddess of agriculture should have...


    After all, the goddess of agriculture is the mother god of the earth...it''s not surprising that there is such a motherhood.


    The first time I saw this face...Almost all the noble elders knelt down with pious reverence."Mianxia!"


    Reference 1933


    Chapter one thousand nine hundred and thirty-three


    "I came with the wrath of the gods..."


    Kris looked at the people kneeling on the ground, and slowly said: "The king of the gods-Jupiter is already furious..."


    "He didn''t expect that the alien gods had already begun to invade this pure land..."


    "So, here I am...I will help you and defeat that alien god!!"


    Hearing Kris''s words, the noble elders suddenly became excited...It was like a child without a mother finally met a mother.


    One by one kept telling the oppression of foreign gods...


    There are even people who are praising the glory of the gods loudly, shouting that they want to join the foreign gods to the fullest...


    Of course, these are the products of brain fanaticism, in the final analysis, they can''t be taken seriously.


    And Kreis also understands, so... She was not bewitched by these guys'' vowed words, but she said: "Mortals, don''t be too optimistic. The power of this alien god is beyond your imagination. !"


    "So, you need to outwit..."


    "Here, there is a divine weapon. You can choose the bravest warrior, and use this weapon to penetrate the chamber of an alien god... In this way, he will definitely die!


    With that said, a dagger appeared out of thin air in Kris''s hand. The dagger was not very long. It was about thirty or forty centimeters in length. The black dagger blade glowed with a cold light. When you stared at this dagger When I was at the time, I would feel the sound of howling ghosts and wolves echoing in my ears.


    Almost all the noble elders who carefully looked at the dagger were shocked and couldn''t help themselves.


    Artifact-this is really an artifact.


    If it is said that some nobles had doubted Kreis''s identity just now, then now they have no doubt about Kreis''s identity.


    "The gods belong to the gods, and the mortals belong to the mortals... After killing that alien god, Rome will remain your Rome!!"


    Kris said softly.


    Hearing her words, the nobles were immediately happy... Does this mean that after killing that person, they will regain their rights??


    However, when the nobles missed their smiles, a figure frowned uncharacteristically.


    That person is not someone else, it is Ian...


    Although Kris''s words were full of deceptiveness, Ian heard something wrong in it.


    What should I say??


    Although in fairy tales, almost all gods will not personally take action against the evil gods, but choose a warrior to kill the evil gods.


    but--


    This time, Ian felt that Kreis was afraid...


    The gods of Rome are afraid...


    They did not dare to personally deal with the alien god standing behind Caesar, and they wanted to use the hand of a mortal to deal with him.


    why??


    Moreover, why didn¡¯t the alien gods appear when they invaded Rome, but only when Caesar started to demolish their temples??


    Does this mean that they have actually been driven to a dead end??


    If the temple was not demolished and faced with losing the source of faith, would they still show up?Continue to be a turtle??


    Does that mean that, in fact, that alien god is much stronger than them?So they dare not show up??


    With such thinking...Ian ended the party...


    He needs to go home and think about what choice he should make.


    On the other side, on the Mediterranean...Zhou Ye was enjoying the fun of drifting fishing.


    The so-called release fishing is when the boat is sailing on the sea, the angler releases the line at the stern...


    This sea fishing method is generally used to catch more ferocious fish.


    Of course, if the Umbrella was advancing at full speed at this time, fishing Zhou Ye would not be complete.


    But there was no way, because he had to act with the big fleet, so... Yamato Nadeshiko could only suppress his own speed and wandered slowly.


    You know, the speed of those galleys is simply touching... the galleys with a top speed of two knots per hour, find out.


    This makes Yamato Nadeshiko very uncomfortable...


    At this time, she was complaining to her owner coquettishly...


    "Why do we have to wait for those wooden turtles, Master..." Yamato Nadeshiko knelt down beside his owner, holding his owner''s arm and said coquettishly: "We can get to Egypt first. It only takes one day, no, just In 18 hours, I can let you enjoy the sunshine in Alexandria!"


    "Is it okay to talk about other people''s ships?" Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile when Yamato Nadeshiko called the Roman battleship behind him a wooden turtle: "After all, yesterday you proudly said that you want to change the ship''s hull number. For [the seat of God]..."


    "One yard goes to one yard..." Yamato Nadeshiko said, shaking his master''s arm, "Although I think those Roman soldiers are very pleasing to the eye, but¡ªtheir wooden warships are simply an insult to the word ship... Such a slow ship... the original Black Pearl was countless times faster than them!! To say that they are wood turtles is an insult to sea turtles, and sea turtles are faster than them..."


    "..."


    Hearing what Yamato Nadeshiko said, Zhou Ye was speechless...

 Chapter 1540

    At this moment, he suddenly felt the fishing line in his hand tighten for a while, "Ha, a fish has taken the bait..."


    As the voice fell, Zhou Ye gently shook the sea pole in his hand, and a huge fish over three meters long flew up...


    "Huh? Where''s the bluefin tuna... the master''s luck is really good!!" Seeing this giant that was held in mid-air by his master''s mind, a smile leaked from Yamato Nadeshiko''s face."Then master, the reservation for lunch today is it!!"


    "Haha...then I have to taste the craftsmanship of Nadeshiko!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    Zhou Ye was also very happy to be able to catch a bluefin tuna...


    Although in this era, bluefin tuna is far from being so rare in later generations, but-is it a relatively rare species?


    "Please look forward to it, Master!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yamato Nadeshiko put on a happy smile...


    She didn''t care about complaining to her owner anymore, and directly ordered the biochemical maid on the boat to pick up this bluefin tuna that was more than three meters long and walk towards the kitchen...


    For Yamato Nadeshiko, it is far more important to be able to make a spoon for his owner than to complain about him.


    Besides, she didn''t really want to complain about anything, but she didn''t want her owner''s attention to be focused on sea fishing, and ignored some of her own little tricks.


    Watching the figure of Yamato Nadeshiko disappear on the deck, Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out... and said to himself: "You guys, it''s finally coming out... interesting, it''s so interesting... ¡­Agricultural goddess?? Interesting!!!"


    Reference 1934


    One thousand nine hundred and thirty-four chapters


    When the first ray of sunlight hit Ian¡¯s cheek, he opened his eyes...


    In fact, he hasn''t had a good rest these days...


    The image of the high priest of the Temple of Jupiter when he died in the Senate and the words that the goddess of agriculture said that night when he appeared on the manor.


    These two pictures kept appearing in his mind...


    The words of the alien god when he tortured the high priest, and the bewitching words of the goddess of agriculture kept ringing in his ears...


    [I am here waiting for them, and I look forward to their battle against me...]


    [You don¡¯t understand the power of alien gods...]


    In the end, Ian, with a panda eye, seemed to have made a certain determination in his heart, and sat up from the couch with a squeak.


    He yelled his servant... "Lal Xiu...Lal Xiu??"


    Following his yelling, a middle-aged man dressed as a servant walked in quickly... "My master, do you need anything?"


    "Go get my clothes, I''m going out..."


    "But, Master, you haven''t eaten breakfast yet..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry up and get me clothes!!" Ian doesn''t care at all about his faithful servant''s advice, he has more important things to do.


    "Yes, Master!" Since Ian insisted, then his servants had to obediently help him with ironed clothes.


    It was not too late, when Larseo walked in from outside the house, still holding a set of white robe in his hand...The golden thread on the edge of the robe represented Ian¡¯s noble identity...


    Larseo knew that this was his master''s favorite service...


    However, as soon as he walked into the room with his clothes in his hand, Lal Xiu was scolded by his master.


    "It''s not this suit, you idiot... Go find me a set of ordinary clothes!!" Ian shouted loudly.


    "Yes, master!!" Larseo didn''t dare to explain anything at all. He just turned his head and walked out quickly, for fear that he would walk slowly, and be punished by his own master... You know, his master Ian these days The mood has not been very good.


    Soon, Larseo walked in with a set of seemingly ordinary clothes... However, this still did not satisfy Ian...


    Looking at the gorgeous robe that his servant was holding in front of him, Ian asked with a headache: "Don''t I have more ordinary clothes?"


    "Sorry, Master...this is already your most ordinary clothes!!" Hearing Ian''s words, Lal Xiu boldly replied, "Many of your other clothes are more gorgeous than this one..."


    "..." Ian is a little bit big...


    He knew that he really couldn''t hang his own servant. In fact, as a noble of the Senate, how could he think that one day he would need to disguise himself and go out??


    Just when Ian was hesitant to go out with this robes that didn''t look too gorgeous, his eyes were suddenly attracted by the clothes on his servant.


    Although Larsiu wore a white robe, the rough material and almost faded grayish white were no different from the robe worn by the civilians in Rome...


    Then Ian looked up and down again at Laer Xiu, and had to say that they were similar in figure.


    "Lal Xiu, take off your clothes for me..."


    Hearing what his owner said, Larseo was frightened... He knew that there were indeed many Roman aristocrats who liked men''s style, but he never knew when his owner would like this one. Is he today? Is it going to be late??"Lord, master...I...I don''t like that..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, take off your clothes quickly!!" Ian didn''t have the time to touch the meaning of his servant''s words... His heart is now full of hopes for a happy life in the future.


    Those who surrender are the first to have a lot of preferential treatment...On the contrary, the later they surrender, the less preferential treatment.


    Ian was never a guy who would underestimate others. He believed that among the nobles in the Senate, there were still many smart people...Of course, there were more fools.


    If the time was delayed and he didn''t get the first title of surrender, then... his preferential treatment would be much less.


    Thinking of this, Ian didn''t care much anymore, he started directly and took off the clothes of his servant himself...


    "No, master...you can''t do this...Master..." Larsiu cried out, struggling a little...


    He didn''t dare to struggle too hard, because-he was afraid of hurting his master by mistake, then he would be out of luck.


    However, such a weak struggle was obviously not enough for Ian... Soon, Lal Xiu''s clothes were taken off by Ian.


    At this time, Lal Xiu, like a little girl who is about to be caught by that or something, curled up on the ground, looking at his master with a sad expression...


    Ian didn¡¯t have the time to pay attention to his servant¡¯s irritating appearance. He quickly put the clothes he pulled off on his body... In the hope of a happy life in the future, he didn¡¯t care much anymore, you know, In the past, he would never wear clothes that other people wore, let alone clothes that were just pulled from someone else''s body and still carry someone''s body temperature.


    After changing his clothes, Ian put his original meticulous haircut into a bad hand. After doing all this, he strode out of his room, then detoured the back door of his courtyard, opened the back door directly, and probed his head. After a while, he lowered his head and walked out.


    He walked quickly out of the alley where the back door was, and then merged into the crowd on the street...


    After wandering around the city for half a circle, Ian came to the door of a courtyard that looked no different from ordinary houses... He wandered around the door of this courtyard for a few times and made sure that no one was monitoring it. Going forward, knocked on the courtyard door.


    Soon, the courtyard door opened from the inside...


    The door was opened by a Roman soldier in armor... "Who are you? Who are you looking for??"


    "Please tell General Lucis, the Senate-Ian is here to visit him!!" Ian didn''t care about the disrespect of the soldiers at all, his attitude was very upright!


    "The Senate? Ian?" The soldier obviously didn''t know Ian''s name, but¡ªsince his posture was so low, he was too embarrassed not to let anyone in."Please come with me!!"


    While talking, the soldier turned and walked into the courtyard...

 Chapter 1541

    Ian obediently followed the soldiers in...


    After bypassing the screen-like blocking wall at the entrance of the courtyard, Ian saw a scene that made him stunned...


    Reference 1935


    The first thousand nine hundred and thirty-five chapters


    I saw that in a courtyard of more than 500 square meters, there was a giant man over two meters tall fighting with dozens of soldiers.


    No, it''s not so much a fight, it''s better to say... This is an adult bullying a child.


    Although the dozens of heavily armed infantry armed with huge shields looked extremely sturdy, but--compared to that giant man, they immediately became a child.


    No matter what defensive formation the soldiers put in, it is like a child''s building block to the giant, which can be turned over at the touch of a touch.


    This giant man is no one else, but Lucis, one of the three current consuls in Rome.


    He had just gained strength and was in a state of indulging in his muscles and unable to extricate himself.


    Even when he was fine, he had to play this fighting game with his soldiers.


    Of course, Lucis''s strength is in, otherwise, his men will be unlucky.


    Seeing Ian as the soldiers walked into the courtyard, Lucis laughed, "Well, let''s stop here today..."


    While talking, he lightly yanked at the heavy infantry who came up around...Those heavy infantry with triple shield formations were like paper, falling into a ball...


    "The general is too good now..."


    "Yes, the general bullies people too much. Relying on the divine power bestowed by his crown, he just bullies us like this..."


    "Hahahaha...This is the gift of the crown, and you will work well for the crown. Sooner or later, you will get this kind of ability!!" Lucis calmed his soldiers casually, and then walked to Iraq. In front of Eun, staring at her big eyes like a copper bell, the urn sounded angrily and said: "I know you, you are a nobleman in the Senate..."


    "Yes, Lord Lucis!!" Ian looked at Ian, who was standing in front of him and looking down at him, resisting the oppression that came from him, and said respectfully: "The Senate¡ª ¡ªIan, I extend my highest respect to you!!"


    "Don''t talk about those useless..." Lucis is deeply affected by Zhou Ye now, and doesn''t like listening to the virtual, "Tell me your purpose of coming here..."


    Hearing what Lucis said, Ian looked at the soldiers standing or sitting around with some embarrassment... What he was going to say next was classified. There were so many people here, he didn''t want to say it here. ...


    If it were a normal nobleman, when Ian made this embarrassing appearance, Lucis should hold back the soldiers on the left and right, leaving Ian alone to speak.


    However, Lucius himself has no good feelings about the aristocracy, and, for him, the brothers in the yard are all good brothers who accompanied him in the North and South wars and came back from China...


    Besides, the soldiers in this courtyard are all fanatics under his own crown. Luquis feels that he has nothing to avoid them, so... "If you have anything to say... everyone here is worthy of trust. !!!"


    "..."


    Hearing what Lucis said, Ian was speechless...


    He really doesn''t want to say... After all, it is about his wealth and life. Once the news is leaked, then he will face the most tragic revenge from the nobles in the Senate...


    Although those guys can''t do anything about Lucis and Caesar, they still have no problem with him.


    However, Ian looked at Lucis who was persistent, and finally decided to speak out...


    "That''s it, Lord Lucis... the other day, I attended a party..."


    ".................."


    ".................."


    As Ian told the story, Lucius''s expression became serious...


    As long as there is something unfavorable to his own crown, Lucis will definitely be the first person to jump out and charge.


    However, what has happened so far has already exceeded the limit he can handle...


    For those noble veterans who conspired, Lucis can directly order the legions stationed outside the city to enter the city directly and arrest people and ransack their homes...


    but----


    You know, this is more than just a trivial mess of the nobles of the Senate... this already involves the gods.


    Although Lucis has been reformed by Zhou Ye, he still doesn''t think he can defeat a god... In the final analysis, the sentence [the only god who can kill the god] has gone deep. In his bone marrow...


    Moreover, once he moved the nobles ahead of time, then...then...they will startle the grass and startle the snakes. The goddess of agriculture may disappear without a trace. That''s not good...


    Thinking of this, Lucius stretched out his big hand and patted Ian on the shoulder... "You, very good..."


    Hearing what Lucis said, Ian said loudly: "This is what I should do. I am inspired by the divine under the crown. I deeply feel that only under the crown is the only god... [Omit all kinds of praises and ten thousand words ]...All for the crown!!"


    The sleepy Lucis, who was originally made up by Ian¡¯s tirades, suddenly lifted his spirits when he heard Ian¡¯s last sentence [All for the title] and shouted: "All for the title!"


    The soldiers also shouted loudly: "All for the crown!"


    Seeing the enthusiasm in the eyes of Lucis and the soldiers, Ian felt shocked...


    Although he also believes in gods, Ian is a pan-believer at best... For him, everything is profit-oriented... Whoever brings him benefits, he believes in...


    And the performance of these fanatics in front of him shocked him...


    You must know that even the entire Roman Empire may not be able to find many fanatics, and generally speaking, there are more pan-believers.


    And at the moment these soldiers are obviously the mad believers under the crown...


    Ian knows how terrifying the power of faith is, how terrifying is a religious army composed of fanatics...


    "Okay, you did a very good job... In the evening, I will take you to see you..." Luques said, walking towards the courtyard, "You will stay here for dinner at noon..."


    "Meet Mianxia?? Shouldn''t Mianxia be on a warship in the Mediterranean at this time?" Ian was a little dumbfounded when he heard Lucius'' words.


    "Hahaha... is the greatness under the crown that we mortals can guess?" Lukuis laughed and said, "You are blessed at noon today...you will eat delicious food from the mysterious east!!"


    "Oh?? What kind of food??"


    "Striped food made of flour with pieces of meat..." After Lucis had the difficulty translating the food Zhajangmen into Latin... Ian suddenly lost his appetite...


    With meat cubes??So poor?Why not eat big pieces of meat??Moreover, what the hell is the strip-shaped food made of flour??


    With such thoughts, Ian followed Lucis and walked towards the house...


    Reference 1936


    The first thousand nine hundred and thirty-six chapters


    The Mediterranean in the evening is calm and serene...


    The setting sun that is about to fall below the sea level will shine red on the entire sea like a sea of ??fire.

 Chapter 1542

    At this time, on the Umbrella...


    Zhou Ye even hugged Yamato Nadeshiko, nestled in the sofa on the bow deck, watching the beautiful sunset...


    "It''s so beautiful..." Yamato Nadeshiko nestled in the arms of his owner, watching the sunset gradually falling to the sea level, couldn''t help but mutter: "I really want to stop the time at this moment, so that the sunset never sinks. Into the sea..."


    "...Then the earth will stop rotating, and Lord Earth will cry..." Zhou Ye teased...


    "Huh-the master is really..." Yamato Nadeshiko gave her master a sullen look... "A man who doesn''t look at the air is not like a woman, master!"


    "Hi hi... I don''t need to please women, as long as Nadeshiko likes it!"


    Zhou Ye''s words hit the bull''s-eye in an instant, making Yamato Nadeshiko''s resentment that the atmosphere was destroyed all vanished...


    Although, she knew that her master was just talking about love...


    But so what??


    It doesn''t matter whether it is love or lies... How many people like to listen to the truth, but not to listen to the lies??


    When you are in love, both men and women like to say that forever, but¡ªthere is nothing forever...


    However, women just like to listen to such love words, what can you do??Do you want to tell her-in fact, we don''t necessarily get married, and we don''t necessarily get married to the end...


    The person who can say these words is definitely the brave among straight men.


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    Yamato Nadeshiko, who was softened by Zhou Ye''s words, was crooked in his owner''s arms for a while... and stood up from his owner''s arms cleverly."Master, you should go to comfort your little cutie..."


    "Uh -!" I heard these words, even cheeky to Zhou Ye, also a little embarrassed them ......


    A woman who just got up from your arms tells you that it''s time to comfort other women...Are you embarrassed??


    In fact, Zhou Ye''s original plan was to leave Yamato Nadeshiko in a coma, and then leave when she was asleep... However, now that Yamato Nadeshiko raised it uprightly, how could he not let Zhou Ye go? awkward??


    "Hehe..." Seeing the embarrassment of his owner, Yamato Nadeshiko chuckled and said, "Master, don''t worry Nadeshiko will be uncomfortable... I can come out this time and be alone with the master for so long, Nadeshiko I am already very happy...If you are too happy, you will spoil Nadeshiko..."


    "... Nadeshiko..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help but gently hugged this understanding electronic elf into his arms, and whispered, "Sorry..."


    "No...Master...Don''t say sorry to Nadeshiko..." Yamato Nadeshiko quietly lay in the arms of his master, listening to the powerful heartbeat coming from his ears, muttering: "Foot Nako is very happy, the master...If you have to say sorry, then Nakoko should say sorry to the other sisters... Nakoko has been too happy these days..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The two embraced and stood at the bow of the ship. Only when the setting sun sank into the sea did Yamato Nadeshiko gently push away his master, and said softly, "Go ahead, master... don''t let your little cute ones I''m waiting..."


    "Well, then I''m going..." Zhou Ye nodded...


    "I wish you prosperous martial arts, master!!" Yamato Nadeshiko gently bowed his head and said goodbye to his master.


    After a while, she slowly lifted up...


    In front of her, Zhou Ye''s figure had disappeared.


    "It''s really lonely..." Looking at the empty deck in front of him, Yamato Nadeshiko couldn''t help but sighed quietly...


    However, soon, a gentle smile appeared on her face again... "It just happened that while the master was away, I made me think about something that I could do with the master..."


    While talking, Yamato Nadeshiko took out a small and lovely notebook from his twelve lists...On the cover of the notebook, the five characters "Nadeshiko''s Happiness" were written.


    I opened the notebook, it was densely written with delicate handwriting...


    [Dinner alone with the host...]


    [Wake up the sleeping master with love...]


    [Watching the sunset with the owner...]


    [Watching Chaoyang with the owner...]


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the notebook, almost all the content...


    And behind the terms recorded in the notebook, there are a lot of [Completed] written in delicate handwriting... But more, the completed terms are not written...


    "I''m going to Egypt soon... The last time the master went to Egypt to visit the tomb, he didn''t take me... Then should I add this time-watching the pyramid with the master?" Yamato Nadeshiko held a notebook in his hand. Talking to myself...


    Not to mention here thinking about how to create more happy memories with the owner...


    Just say that Zhou Ye who left the Umbrella...


    At this moment, he has appeared in the house of Caesar in Rome...


    Little Yulia is in a daze in the hall right now...


    The little girl who fell into the abyss of love, once left her lover, becomes idle...


    Yulia at this moment is like this...


    Just when Yulia was in a daze, she suddenly felt a flower in front of her eyes... Then, a figure who was thinking about it appeared before her eyes...


    "Dear¡­¡­"


    Yulia couldn''t care much anymore... She jumped up directly from her seat, like a tired bird returning to its nest, and plunged into Zhou Ye''s arms... "I miss you so much..."


    "I miss you so much..." Zhou Ye said with a smile...


    Of course he wouldn¡¯t say anything horrible [We didn¡¯t see it the day before yesterday]. You know, a girl¡¯s heart is very easy to break.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yulia''s little face couldn''t help but leak a smile.


    She stepped her feet slightly... to her lover, to present her thoughts...


    The two of them...in the hall...


    Five or six minutes later... the two separated...


    It wasn''t that Zhou Ye wanted to part, but Yulia pushed away her man who was about to wipe the gun away... "Wait a minute, dear..."


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye asked strangely.


    "Today my father and Lucis sent someone to say that I have important things to see you in the evening..." said this, Yulia pleadingly said: "My dear, can you get things done first? I don''t want to be a bad woman who delays her man''s business!!"


    "Hahahaha..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing after hearing Yulia''s words... "Well, since my little Yulia said so, then let''s do business first..."

 Chapter 1543

    Having said this, Zhou Ye directly used his spiritual power to pass the news of his return to the minds of Lucis and Caesar.


    Chapter 1937


    The first thousand nine hundred and thirty-seven


    At this time, Lucis was in his own mansion, preaching to someone...


    Of course, as a veteran who was born as a soldier, Lucis¡¯ method of preaching is very simple and rude...


    Just a few words over and over again...


    How great is my crown...


    What kind of power do I have under my crown...


    Under my crown............


    In short, as the preached Ian, he already felt like he was going crazy...


    This Nima is no longer a missionary, okay?This is brainwashing... and it''s a very crude way of brainwashing...


    To be honest, Ian really had an urge to wave his fist at Lucis''s big face at this time, but-after comparing the strength of the two sides in his heart, he wisely chose to keep smiling and echoed. ...


    No way, anyone who is treated like this by a strong man who is more than two meters tall and full of muscles will be well-behaved.


    Just when Ian felt that he was going to be driven mad by Lucis... he suddenly felt the brainwashing sound in his ears suddenly stopped.


    "..."


    At this moment, Ian felt that the world was so beautiful and the air was so fresh... even the darkening sky outside became a bit brighter.


    However, he did not dare to express this emotion... He was so happy to die, Ian still had to look regretful and asked: "Master Lucius? What happened? Why don''t you continue. Going on? I want to hear more about the deeds under the crown..."


    "Hahahaha...Forget it today!!" Lukuis is a general, if he had no brains, he would have died many times...


    He had seen Ian''s psychology a long time ago...but, he wanted to play with this guy on purpose.


    After all, I will preach to Ian, one is because of his piety, and the other is because of his evil taste.


    The nobles in the Senate, who used to be aloof, had to respectfully stand in front of him, and listen to him with a smile on his face...


    It''s this sense of accomplishment... makes Lucis feel extremely proud...


    However, now is not the time to play with this noble veteran...because Zhou Ye has already returned...


    "Okay, I''ll take you to see Mianxia!!" With that, Lucis stood up and walked out...


    Ian didn''t dare to delay, and hurriedly got up with Lucis and followed him out...


    After Lucis took Ian out of his courtyard, he walked to a very luxurious mansion not far away...It was once Caesar''s mansion, but it was temporarily used as Zhou Ye''s palace and was expropriated. ...


    And what about Caesar?


    Then he moved out of the city and lived in a military camp...


    No way, what he did is too hateful... Not living in the barracks, Caesar is afraid that when he wakes up, his head will be gone...


    It was also Zhou Ye''s arrangement that Lucius would live near Caesar''s residence...


    After all, Zhou Ye is going to Egypt, and it is impossible to take it in Rome all the time, so Luquis is also responsible for protecting the safety of Zhou Ye''s temporary residence.


    In fact, all the houses near Zhou Ye''s temporary residence were taken down by Lucis''s army...


    They used normal means of buying and selling to take down these houses and let soldiers stationed in them...


    Once something happens, these soldiers can completely blockade the entire block within two minutes.


    This is also no way. Who calls the Roman Empire a republic in name?There is no emperor''s palace at all... Zhou Ye can only make this move.


    Ahem... It''s far away...


    Ian, led by Lucis, soon came to the door of Caesar''s mansion...


    After Lucis greeted the soldiers guarding the gate, he took Ian into the mansion that originally belonged to Caesar.


    When he brought Ian to the hall, he knelt down as soon as he saw Zhou Ye...


    "All the glory belongs to you, under the crown..."


    "Okay, don''t kneel..." Zhou Ye waved his hand helplessly. He was painful and happy for the fanaticism of this kind of fanatic...


    As a modern person, Zhou Ye himself doesn''t like seeing people kneel down...He doesn''t like people kneeling, and he doesn''t like people kneeling him... But there is no way, these guys have to kneel every time they meet...


    "Yes, Mianxia..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s instructions, Lucius stood up respectfully and said: "Mianxia...this is Ian from the Senate...he has something..."


    "I''ll talk later..." Zhou Ye interrupted Lukuis and said, "Caesar will also come over. If I guessed correctly, you should say one thing... Let''s talk together then..."


    "Yes!" Now that he had ordered this, Lucis, of course, stopped the words with kindness...


    And Ian, who stood behind Lucis, was full of surprise...


    one thing??


    Say it together??


    What do you mean??


    Just when Ian was there in doubt, a sound of footsteps came from outside the hall, and soon... two figures walked in.


    "Mianxia!!"


    The person who walked in first was not someone else, it was Caesar...


    And the people who walked in behind Caesar surprised Ian...


    He was really surprised... The level of surprise was beyond words... "Why are you?"


    And the nobleman who walked in with Caesar also had a look of surprise on his face when he saw Ian... "Ian??"


    At this time, Ian could not take care of a lot. He hurriedly walked under Zhou Ye''s crown and said loudly: "Mianxia... he just wants to plot against your mastermind, he..."


    "Don''t worry..." Zhou Ye interrupted Ian, then looked at the figure who walked in behind Caesar, and asked with a smile: "Elder Lucius, I think you will give it to me, and everyone present here. Everyone explained it alone, right?"


    "Yes, under the crown..." Lucius at this time had already lost the spirit of convening the noble senator meeting. With a humble smile on his face, he said softly: "All of this must be from agriculture. Speaking of when the goddess descended..."


    "You know, I am the high priest of the Temple of the Goddess of Agriculture... Our family has served as the priest of the temple for generations..."


    "From the moment you stand in the Senate, I know that the power under the crown is irresistible..."

 Chapter 1544

    "But before I had time to express my loyalty to you, you left Rome... and just when I regretted it, the goddess of agriculture came..."


    "She ordered me to summon all the noble elders who are dissatisfied with you...to discuss together ways to fight you..."


    "You know, even though as a mortal, I can''t fight against the orders of the gods... so... I..."


    Reference 1938


    The first thousand nine hundred and thirty-eight chapters


    As Lucius told him, he became a man of lofty ideals in Cao Ying''s heart.


    And Ian, who stood by, was completely dumbfounded...


    Fuck, conspiracy can still be played like this??


    As for Zhou Ye, looking at Lucius noncommittal, listening to his words, did not express any opinions...


    Until Lucius finished his narration of what happened at the party that night...


    Zhou Ye smiled now...


    "Interesting... It''s so funny... Lucius is?"


    "Yes, under the crown!!" Lucius replied respectfully.


    "Tell me...what is the plan of the agricultural goddess Kris?" Zhou Ye''s voice became extremely soft, like a dream, ringing in Lucius'' ears.


    "She... She..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s questioning, Lucius showed a struggling look on his face...


    However, his expression soon softened... "She wants me to take refuge in you... and even betray all the nobles who participated in this matter..."


    Hearing Lucius'' words, Ian was dumbfounded...Aren''t all gods sacred??How can you still use such a despicable method??What are they??Is it used as a stepping stone to an end??


    Although his heart was full of indignation, Ian was obediently silent... He knew that it was not the time for him to speak.


    "Then what?" Zhou Ye continued to ask...


    "After gaining your trust... Bring her to you with the reason for offering a beautiful woman... She will use that magical death weapon to kill you..." Lucius'' words made Ian frightened. ...


    Feelings. They were called up as pawns to be abandoned from the beginning...


    If it weren¡¯t for making a wise choice, I¡¯m afraid... the grass will grow taller in a few days...


    Fuck, these gods, nothing really special...


    "Interesting...it''s so funny...hahahaha..." After hearing Lucius'' words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but burst into laughter...


    It seems that Caesar''s move to demolish their temple really made these guys anxious...


    Knowing that they are not their opponents, even mortals have begun to use...


    Zhou Ye''s laughter awakened Lucius, who was confused in his eyes... He looked at the angry gazes of everyone in front of him, and was confused... "What happened to me? What happened? ?"


    "Lucius...you are really good!!" Caesar''s eyes are full of hatred at the moment...


    Damn it, he almost put an assassin next to his backer...


    You know, at this time, he is both glorious and prosperous with Zhou Ye, and he will lose every one of them...


    Relying on what he did to demolish the temples of the gods, if Zhou Ye is unlucky, he will be the second unlucky one...


    Besides, his daughter is still Zhou Ye''s woman, and there are still relatives between the two... He can say that he has already set foot on Zhou Ye''s battleship and can''t get off anymore.


    "Caesar, my friend...what the hell happened...?" Facing the angry Caesar, the anxiety in Lucius''s heart began to grow... but he still looked innocent and wanted to get through...


    "Haha..." Facing Lucius''s question, Caesar just smiled coldly and ignored him...


    "In fact, nothing major happened, but you made everything clear about the plan of the goddess of agriculture..." Zhou Ye smiled and clapped his hands and said, "Oh, by the way, I appreciate your risk of death Those who come to die, how about being my believers?"


    "You..." Lucius''s face changed drastically after hearing Zhou Ye''s words...


    No matter how stupid he is, he knows that his false refuge has been exposed... It''s time to show his devotion to the gods...


    Thinking of this, Lucius drew a small dagger from his waist and shouted: "The glory of the gods is with me, the evil god, you will eventually fall..."


    With the shout, Lucius thrust the dagger in his hand into his heart...


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "I only heard about this game. I haven''t started playing it yet. How can I let you die like this?"


    As soon as his voice fell, Lucius felt that the dagger in his hand was as heavy as a giant, unable to move a single minute.


    At this time, Zhou Ye stood up, walked slowly in front of Lucius, and looked at this guy who had been fixed in place... slowly said, "I am the only god!!"


    "You are the only god..." Lucius looked at Zhou Ye''s dark eyes like black holes, and muttered: "May you walk in the sky, just like walking in the world..."


    "May your god seat be held high in the sky and give me strength and glory..."


    "You are the only god... All glory belongs to you..."


    While reciting the hymn in his mouth, Lucius lay down on the ground respectfully, and kissed the ground next to Zhou Ye''s boots.


    The strangeness of Lucius in front of him made Ian, who had been watching the development of the matter, feel a bit of fear...


    Obviously, Lucius had been brainwashed in just a few seconds... Brainwashed into Zhou Ye''s most devout believer...


    "Okay... go back..." Zhou Ye smiled and gently patted Lucius on the shoulder, and said: "Go back and tell Kreis that you have initially gained my trust... some time later. Day, you can send her to me..."


    "Yes, Mianxia..." Lucius respectfully said once again that the land under Zhou Ye''s feet...


    When he stood up, his complexion had returned to normal...just like he had when he walked in.


    In fact, Zhou Ye only used his spiritual power to change the core part of his subconscious. What is wrapped around it is still the most pious belief in the Roman gods...


    After all, I want to play a spy game with Zhou Ye... Those Roman gods really found the right people...


    Zhou Ye, who possesses mental abilities, can be said to like playing this kind of spy game the most.


    After watching Lucius leave the hall... Zhou Ye looked at Ian.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s gaze looking at him, Ian knelt on the ground with a puff, he said in a flustered expression: "Mianxia...I really came to take refuge in you, absolutely nothing..."


    "I know..." Zhou Ye interrupted Ian''s words with a smile, "No one can pretend to be in front of me... The expression can be pretended, and Zhu Ba can lie... But the soul, never lies. ..."


    "Thank you Mianxia, ??thank you Mianxia..." Ian kowtowed his head with excitement...


    "You are very good, I like people who know the current affairs... well, you can follow Lucis in the future..." Zhou Ye said, yawning... "I''m tired, I''m going back to rest, you all Let''s go back¡­¡­"

 Chapter 1545

    "Yes, under the crown!!" X3


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the three of them respectfully agreed, and after watching Zhou Ye''s figure disappear into the hall, they walked out of the hall one after another.


    Chapter 1939


    One thousand nine hundred and thirty-nine chapters


    After getting things done by these Roman gods temporarily, Zhou Ye went directly back to the back house...


    "My dear..." Little Yulia saw her man come back and immediately greeted her... "How is it, are you all done? What can I do if my father is looking for you?"


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, and said, "It''s nothing big...just a few small things!!"


    "That''s good..." Yulia felt a little relieved when she heard Zhou Ye''s words."My dear, we... let''s rest early too!!"


    After saying this, little Yulia''s cheeks are almost red...


    This is simply an invitation...


    In the past, when she sent out invitations implicitly, Zhou Ye would always turn into a werewolf... But today, it is not like that.


    "Don''t worry..." Zhou Ye smiled and gently touched little Yulia''s Qiong nose, and said: "You haven''t seen Tamina for a long time, right?"


    "Um..." Yulia nodded slightly...


    She really hasn''t seen Tamina for a long time...Speaking of which, she hasn''t seen Tamina for so long, and the anger in her heart has decreased a lot, and she has even faintly missed Tamina...


    No way, the power of the sisters on her side is too thin...every time dealing with someone, it is very hard to deal with.


    Whenever she was almost unconscious by someone, the sentence that came to her mind was [If Tamina and the others were here at this time...]


    However, just like the cold bird, every time she woke up in the morning, she would deliberately forget the words that appeared in her heart at that time.


    Well, the scar is forgotten to hurt, this is human nature...


    Looking at Yulia''s softer Zhenshou, Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Why don''t it be better to meet Tamina and the others today?? Tamina told me last time that she missed you a little..."


    "She really said that?" Little Yulia questioned.


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye nodded vigorously, as if he was really not talking nonsense...


    "Then... let''s go see Sister Tamina today!!"


    Now that Zhou Ye said so, little Yulia felt that if she persisted, she would appear to be too stingy...


    Of course, even if she was killed, she would not admit that she could not deal with a man from her own family, so she wanted to ask for help...


    "Well...take Lu Kiya and the others by the way..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "It''s time to play a friendly match!"


    "Okay... I''m just about to compare with Sister Tamina and the others, to see who persists for a long time..." Zhou Ye''s words aroused little Yulia''s desire to win...


    "..." Hearing what little Yulia said, Zhou Ye couldn''t help rolling his eyes...Who persisted for a long time?You are all half a catty... In the end, it was him who had the last laugh.


    However, Zhou Ye certainly wouldn''t say it if he thought so in his heart...


    Now that such a decision was made, little Yulia began to summon Lukia and the others... Of course, by the way, Little Yulia and Lukia also brought their decisive victory over... The so-called decisive victory War uniforms...cough cough, just saw the combat clothes that can make normal men squirt nosebleeds, yes, that''s it...


    After all the girls are busy...


    Zhou Ye opened the portal directly, took Little Yulia and the three maids, passed through the portal and arrived in the Persian palace...


    What surprised little Yulia was that it seemed that Tamina had really forgotten the unpleasantness of the last time they were together... Pulling her very enthusiastically and talking about it.


    Even the sisters of the Persian dancers troupe didn¡¯t have guns and sticks in their words...


    Since Tamina and the others are so kind, then of course little Yulia is embarrassed to talk badly...


    In the final analysis, getting along with sisters means getting along with each other. If you let her down and she backs down, it won¡¯t be so much...


    Seeing the women living in harmony, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but sigh, the road to the harem was long and long...


    That night, the Persian and Roman women let Zhou Ye enjoy an exotic feast...Of course, Xiaomeng and Zhaojun were also a delicacy at the feast.


    One night fish and dragon dance...


    When the sun is shining the next day...


    Little Yulia just woke up and turned around...


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she habitually nestled to her side... However, she didn''t feel the familiar chest behind her. Instead, she was in a soft embrace.


    "Little Yulia just loves to act like a baby..." The soft words in her ears made Yulia understand who was behind her.


    "Sister Tamina... Good morning..."


    "Good morning, little Yulia!!"


    Tamina smiled at Yulia and greeted...


    "How about my dear? Is he gone?" Yulia asked hesitantly.


    "Well, he left the palace this morning... and said there are important things to do!!" Tamina said softly, "Don''t worry about him, you know, our man is the most powerful..."


    "I know... Sister Tamina..." Yulia nodded obediently... After hesitating a moment, she asked: "Sister Tamina, can you tell me... Is something wrong with Rome?" ?"


    As a little loli who grew up in a political family, Yulia was far more sensitive than Zhou Ye thought...


    Although Zhou Ye didn''t say anything, this abnormal behavior of throwing her in the Persian palace had already made her guess something.


    "Hmm..." Tamina, the insider, gently hugged this little Lolita. Although Tamina was only seventeen or eighteen years old, Yulia was even younger... so Tamina was still very I love this little sister... "The Roman gods have already challenged our men. Our men are a little worried that they will attack the people around them, so they sent you here..."


    "Here, there are a group of wind patrol agents with Xiaomeng. Safety is still guaranteed... and, no matter how bad, they can persist until our men arrive..."


    "I know..." Yulia nodded vigorously, then buried her head in Tamina''s arms... and said dullly: "I just hate the feeling of waiting... the former father I always feel this feeling when I go out to fight..."


    "Don''t worry, trust our man... he is the strongest..." Tamina softly comforted little Yulia...


    After all, Tamina is actually worried about Zhou Ye, but... she knows that as his woman, all she can do now is to protect her sisters and not give the Roman gods the slightest chance... ¡­


    Just when the two women hugged each other to keep warm, worrying about their common man...


    Zhou Ye at this time has already arrived in Alexandria, Egypt...


    Chapter 1940


    The first thousand nine hundred and forty chapters


    Alexandria is the largest port in Egypt. At the same time, Alexandria was also the capital of the Ptolemaic dynasty in ancient Egypt...

 Chapter 1546

    Today is the weekly market in Alexandria.


    On this day, all civilians can enter the port of Alexandria, which is regarded as a royal forbidden area, and trade here.


    However, in today''s market period, all the Egyptian civilians who came to Alexandria witnessed a miraculous scene.


    Today is a sunny day as usual.


    Well, in fact, Egypt has very few rainy seasons...It''s most of the year is beautiful.


    The civilians, carrying their goods, came to Alexandria early, and after finding the best location, they began to set up a stall.


    As time goes by, when the sun rises high, the entire market is full of people.


    After all, in this era, the weekly market period is crucial for many families.


    On this day, they took the various items that they had worked hard for a week to sell in the market in exchange for money, and even... they would barter in exchange for the daily necessities they needed...


    what did you say??


    Why not open a small shop in the city...


    Please, for many people, the value of a store is enough to make them work for a lifetime without eating or drinking.


    Moreover, for many civilians who just subsidize their homes, renting a shop for some gadgets they make is a complete waste of money.


    After all, for many people, they do not have a stable source of goods, and what they sell is only some homemade or brewed alcohol or small crafts...In this case, renting a shop is obviously not a wise choice.


    The market in the market period is a good way.


    Here, they don¡¯t have to pay taxes, let alone rent a shop. A piece of cloth and some goods is enough to complete the preparatory work for selling goods.


    At this time, the Alexandria market was full of people, one after another...


    The sound of shouting, bargaining... is endless.


    Everyone wants to choose their favorite commodities in the market, or exchange their commodities for money...


    However, at this moment, a surprised voice suddenly yelled... "The god is on top, what is that??"


    With the sudden shout, many people looked around...


    Everyone has curiosity. In this era of lack of entertainment, a little movement can attract a crowd of idlers.


    Soon, someone found the target pointed by the scream.


    I saw that on the sea level in the distance, a small boat was slowly emerging from the sea...


    Seeing this situation, the man couldn''t help but sneered, "It''s so ignorant, it''s just a small boat that surprised you like this...Are you a hillbilly from other places??"


    Regional superiority has been there since ancient times...


    As the capital and largest city of ancient Egypt, the citizens of Alexandria have a sense of pride that far exceeds that of other places.


    The ridicule of this man immediately caused a burst of laughter...


    And the person who had just made the surprised sound said angrily: "What do you know? I have been fishing for half my life at sea, have I never seen a boat? But...this is not a boat...the gods are on it, so You can see this ship from far away, how big is this ship..."


    At this moment, a voice shouted: "Look at... many ships..."


    Everyone couldn''t help but look into the distance again...


    I saw that beside the boat, there were many black spots...


    At first there were only a dozen, but later, it gradually became dozens, hundreds...


    Against the backdrop of those black spots, when everyone looked at the boat-like object, they suddenly felt different.


    As the fleet gets closer and closer...


    When the red and white umbrella markings on the bow of the Umbrella were clearly visible... this sea monster finally revealed its full picture in front of everyone.


    Facing this steel behemoth like a hill, whether it was the civilians in the transaction or the royal guards who were in charge of maintaining order, they couldn''t help but put down all their work in their hands and looked foolishly. With this sea fortress...


    The behemoth... the steel beast...


    "Run... the monster in the sea has come out..."


    I don¡¯t just know who yelled so loudly... Suddenly, the whole market was in chaos. People who were knocked to the ground crying, those who could not find their children, and those who kept order... Various voices were mixed. Together, the market that was still lively and extraordinary just now becomes a scene like the end of the world.


    Of course, not everyone was escaping, and some sensible people saw the flag of Rome flying in the fleet following the giant steel ship.


    They shouted loudly: "Don''t panic, this is just a Roman fleet!!"


    However, their shouts seemed so small and insignificant among the chaotic crowd...


    After all, people have a blind herd mentality. Seeing others running, if they don¡¯t run, it seems something is wrong...


    Just a few breaths away... The Alexandria Port, which was still lively just now, only had two or three kittens left.


    All kinds of goods were thrown away everywhere...There were more than a dozen unlucky people who were pushed by someone while escaping...They were moaning...wheezing...


    When Zhou Ye walked off the Umbrella, what he saw was such a messy scene...


    "It seems that we have disrupted the market order here!!" Zhou Ye said without sincerity looking at the scenery in front of him.


    "Everything must make way for you wherever you pass, under the crown!!" Marcus standing behind Zhou Ye said respectfully.


    "Haha... I''m not that domineering..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, "Actually, I''m still very interested in the market here..."


    "Those common people were scared by your [God''s Seat] power..."


    "..." Hearing what Marcus said, Zhou Ye was speechless... But then again, in this era, the Umbrella is really easy to scare people.


    At this moment, in the palace not far away, thousands of Egyptian soldiers gushed out like a tide. They were fully armed and armed with weapons, and surrounded the entire port regiment, headed by a middle-aged man in general armor. The man shouted: "I wonder why the nobles of Rome came from? Is it war or peace?"


    And Marcus didn¡¯t care about such shouts... For him, the other party had put on this defensive position, and that was a provocation to his own crown... Just walked down behind him when he planned to order. When the soldiers of the ship lined up... they were stopped by Zhou Ye.


    Reference 1941


    Chapter one thousand nine hundred and forty one


    "Don''t worry... we don''t need to use force now..." Zhou Ye said, patted Marcus on the shoulder... "Tell them that we are here to reconcile the internal contradictions of the Ptolemy dynasty!"


    "Yes, under the crown!!"


    Although Marcus felt that the Egyptian Ptolemy royal family''s posture was a bit provocative, but since he said it under his crown, he could only obey the order.


    "I am the Archon of Rome-Marcus... We are here to reconcile the internal contradictions of the Ptolemaic dynasty!!!" Marcus shouted.

 Chapter 1547

    "Marcus?"


    The Egyptian general over there said to himself hesitantly...


    To be honest, this name is very strange...


    However, this name is very fatal...


    Archon of Rome, what is that??


    That would be equivalent to a king...


    Why did this consul come to Egypt with a large army??You must know that although Egypt is separated from the road by only the Mediterranean Sea, there is no unified relationship between the two... However, the general is still aware of the strength of the Roman Empire...


    If he could, he really didn''t want to go to war with Rome.


    But the reason given by the other party is very far-fetched... to reconcile the internal contradictions of the Tomis Dynasty??


    What do you mean??


    Should I interfere in the internal affairs of the Tomis Dynasty??


    But the matter was so important that he didn''t dare to call the shots privately... Therefore, he only shouted: "Please stay at the port, don''t move, I will ask my king..."


    Hearing his shouting, Zhou Ye couldn''t help frowning...


    It¡¯s already a good word to give face to you, but now you are still asking him to wait??


    "Natsuko, I don''t like waiting..." Zhou Ye said such a sentence as if talking to himself...


    These endless words made Marcus standing behind him stunned. Who is Nadeshiko??Forget it, this matter is not important, the important thing is-I have already said it under my crown, I don''t like waiting...


    The will under the crown is his command...


    Since Mianxia said so, then Marcus is going to charge with his army...


    However, at this moment, a sound that had never been heard before suddenly came from behind them, and Marcus was stunned...


    I saw, with that rapid whoosh...


    Thousands of fire bombs flew over from behind them... These extremely fast fire bombs shot at the positions of the Egyptian soldiers with great precision, causing bursts of rumbling explosions.


    Just in the blink of an eye...


    Look at those heavily armed Egyptian soldiers, no one can stand up anymore...


    Even if it was lucky, the Egyptian soldier who was not directly hit by the rapid-fire cannon was also shattered by the shock wave from the cannonball.


    Suddenly, the sound of wailing and crying sounded into a sound, and in line with the ground with stumps and arms everywhere, the steps in front of the palace had turned into a hell-like scene.


    At this moment, Marcus just retracted his gaze from behind...Looking at the scene in front of him, he couldn''t help taking a breath."Under the crown, your seat of God is so powerful..."


    "Hehe... Of course she is amazing..."


    Zhou Ye was deeply impressed by Marcus¡¯s compliment...It can be said that with the Umbrella after several times of transformation, wanting to rule the world in this era is just like playing...


    "Well, there are no obstacles in front, what are you waiting for?"


    "Yes, under the crown!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Marcus was shocked and shouted: "Everything is for the crown!!"


    Following his shouting... the soldiers who had just landed from the ship rushed towards the Egyptian palace one by one...


    And the soldiers on the subsequent fleet are also anxious... "Fuck, the ship that has landed in front of you, go away, we have to land..."


    However, although the soldiers behind are very anxious...


    However, there are only a few berths in the port, and you have to queue up to land...


    Faced with this situation, the courageous captain simply ordered his helmsman to bypass the port and directly land on the shallows near the port...


    ferry??


    unimportant¡­¡­


    The order under the crown is the most important.


    Those who take the lead will follow suit...


    The captains behind saw that someone was taking the lead, and they ordered their helmsman to turn the bow and head towards the coastline next to him...


    For a time, the entire coastline of Alexandria was full of Roman warships that landed on the beaches and stranded on the shallows.


    "The morale is good..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile and nodded as he watched the Roman soldiers jumping off the boat one after another.


    With the successful landing of tens of thousands of Roman soldiers, the entire Port of Alexandria has become a world of Roman legions.


    Looking around, there are soldiers wearing Roman armor everywhere...


    They rushed into the palace of the Ptolemaic dynasty and killed all creatures that seemed threatening...


    What is threat??


    Holding a weapon is a threat...


    Even if you are a cook, if you carry a kitchen knife in your hand at this time, you will be regarded as a threatening target by these Roman soldiers.


    And the courage of the soldiers of the Ptolemaic dynasty in the palace seemed to be completely destroyed by the rapid-fire cannon of Yamato Nadeshiko...


    They either hugged their heads, or dropped their weapons, kneeled and surrendered...


    With just a cup of tea, the entire palace of the Tomis Dynasty was completely occupied by the Roman Legion.


    "Under the crown, please move to the palace... the sun outside is a bit too vicious!!"


    As soon as the entire palace was cleaned up, Marcus immediately returned to invite Zhou Ye to enter the palace...


    Of course Zhou Ye would not be polite to Marcus, he smiled and nodded, and then walked towards the palace not far from the port.


    When Zhou Ye stepped into the palace, what he saw for the first time was the maids who were trembling on the ground...


    They were like frightened quails, lying on the ground restlessly, wondering what fate awaited them.


    Zhou Ye stepped forward to a maid who seemed to be slightly dressed up, and stopped his steps...


    Looking at the gorgeous and unusual boots in front of me, the maid was shaking even more...


    "Raise your head..." Zhou Ye ordered slowly.

 Chapter 1548

    "Yes...yes..." The maid tremblingly raised her head carefully...


    "Tell me, where is Cleopatra??"


    "I...I..." The maid didn''t even dare to look at Zhou Ye''s face, she was so frightened that she couldn''t speak.


    "Am I scary?" Zhou Ye was speechless...


    "No, under the crown, it''s just that these mortals don''t dare to peer into your sacred face... Please give me some time, I promise to ask everything you want to know!!" Marcus said doglegally.


    Reference 1942


    One thousand nine hundred and forty two chapters


    Hearing what Marcus said, the maid was shocked...


    Give him some time??


    Can he get all the information this nobleman wants to know??


    How to get it??


    Torture??


    Even suffer the worst things about women??


    In the depths of the palace, a place where intrigues are constantly intriguing, of course this female officer would not naively think that these Roman invaders are good gentlemen, and will politely ask herself...


    So, maybe this noble person in front of her is the only way she can save her life...


    Thinking of this, the female officer didn''t know where the courage came from, and shouted: "My lord, I know where Cleopatra is..."


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye looked at the maid interestingly... "Where is she?"


    "She was driven out of Alexandria by her brother, Ptolemy XIII... She should be in the desert now..." the female officer said loudly.


    "Haha...interesting..." Zhou Ye smiled at the panicked look of the female officer...


    What should I say?


    This female officer looks pretty, and, the most important thing is-she has an extraordinary temperament...


    What temperament??


    Uh-what should I say??


    It''s the kind of weak temperament...


    That kind of temperament as if the whole body was talking-come and bully me... I am very bully... this kind of temperament.


    "Tell me your name..." Zhou Ye asked slowly.


    "Haitafeilisi...sir!!!" The female officer seemed to be confused by Zhou Ye''s appearance, and gradually forgot the tension and fear.


    "Your position..."


    "I am Tefnut''s priest... Your lord!!" Haytafelis replied respectfully.


    "Well, from now on, you will be my maid..." Zhou Ye said unceremoniously.


    "But, my lord, I am a priest..." Haytaphiris wanted to argue again...


    "I said, you are my maid from now on...Is there a problem?" Zhou Ye bent over slightly, looked at Haitai Feilisi, and asked.


    Looking at the black-hole-like eyes in front of her, Haitai Feilisi couldn''t help but nervously clicked her coquettishly... She actually forgot that the man standing in front of her was the Roman consul Be careful of the adults who serve...


    It is conceivable what fate he will meet when he refuses his orders.


    "I''m sorry...sir, I know!!" Haitai Felice said respectfully.


    "Very good..." Zhou Ye nodded with satisfaction... Bullying the weak and suffering really makes people happy... "Now, your first task is to familiarize me with the palace here..."


    "Yes, sir!!" Haitai Phyllis nodded respectfully again, then stood up... "Please follow me..."


    Just when Zhou Ye was about to step up to keep up... Marcus spoke in a bit embarrassed manner: "Xiamen...what about these maids?"


    "If you are willing to stay in the palace, let them continue to stay here... Their positions and responsibilities remain unchanged..." Zhou Ye waved his hand and said, "If you don''t want to stay here, let them leave. ...Don''t embarrass them, let alone bully them..."


    "Yes, submissive!!" Marcus nodded respectfully...


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the maids who were kneeling on the ground loudly thanked Zhou Ye...


    With Zhou Ye''s departure, Marcus began to count the names of the maids who were willing to stay in the palace...


    Combat?command??


    Now that the entire city of Alexandria is dominated by Roman soldiers, there is no need to command...


    Only some tedious post-war statistics are left...


    As for Ptolemy XIII??


    In the chaos army, no one saw him. Perhaps he had taken things badly and escaped, right?


    No matter what... Anyway, Alexandria is currently occupied by Rome.


    Regardless of those, the most important thing for Marcus right now is to count how many maids plan to leave and how many maids plan to stay in the palace.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that most of the maids wanted to stay in the palace.


    This made Marcus stunned...


    In fact, think about it, this is also normal...


    For these maids, going out may not be safe...especially in this city occupied by the Roman Empire...what are the by-products of the war?It was the collapse of order and the destruction of humanity. In this case, it was the palace that was already occupied by the Roman soldiers. It was the safest place.


    Moreover, since the Romans allowed them to continue to serve in the palace, all their supplies would be provided by the Romans.


    This solves many problems invisibly...War is often accompanied by famine...It is very rare to find a safe shelter during war.


    A fool would choose to leave the palace...


    At this time, Zhou Ye was playing the entire palace under the leadership of Haitai Feilisi...


    How to put it...Although the palaces of the Ptolemaic dynasty are far inferior to the miraculous buildings of the world, such as the Afang Palace of Daqin, the Forbidden City of Daming, etc....


    However, this is after all a palace that the Ptolemy dynasty has operated for hundreds of years...


    In general, it is still very worth seeing...

 Chapter 1549

    After playing around in the Ptolemy Palace, it was almost time for the lights to shine.


    Zhou Ye chose to live in the palace that originally belonged to Ptolemy XIII...


    Of course, everything in the bedroom has been changed all over... Whether it''s paved or covered, even the carpets, have been changed...


    Although Marcus is not a guy with great military exploits, but-this guy is well versed in the way to shoot horses... for the preferences of his own crown, he can touch the door clearly.


    Therefore, in his busy schedule of statistical post-war statistics, he still did not forget to help his family tidy up the house...


    After floating on the boat for so many days, Marcus believed that he wanted to have a good night''s sleep under his crown.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Xiamen... none of us was injured in this battle... we seized property... in total..."


    "Those are not important..." For Zhou Ye, zero casualties is not an unbelievable thing. You must know that the soldiers led by Marcus this time almost all came back from the big man not far away from him. Soldiers... Each of these soldiers was given a secondary strength technique and secondary recovery ability by Zhou Ye...


    In other words, they have about ten times the strength and resilience of ordinary people...


    Such a legion, in this era, can already be said to be an invincible legion.


    "Tell me, was Ptolemy XIII caught?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "That...no..." Marcus said with a face of shame when he heard Zhou Ye''s words.


    "Forget it... until the right time... I guess he will show up!!" Zhou Ye waved his hand and said, "I''m a little tired, so take a rest soon!!"


    "Yes... the crown!!" After Marcus gave a respectful salute, he glanced at Haitai Feilisi who was standing behind Zhou Ye, smiled and added: "I wish you a happy evening..."


    Reference 1943


    One thousand nine hundred and forty three chapters


    Marcus'' words caused Haitai Feilisi, who was standing behind Zhou Ye, to blush.


    In fact, Haitai Feilisi also had a faint guess in her heart...


    After all, the relationship between her and Zhou Ye is the relationship between the victor and the spoils of war.


    In this era, what happens to the spoils of war, Haitai Feilisi knows very well.


    But she has no other choice...


    As a trophy, she has no room to resist.


    However, she feels fortunate that her owner is a handsome young man with exotic charm... to be taken over by such a handsome young man, she even faintly looks forward to it...


    Although she, as the priest of Tefnut, needs to remain pure all the time, isn''t this something that can''t be helped?


    After all, this is force majeure...


    How would this teenager treat himself??


    Is it the rude type?Still be gentle with yourself??


    Just when Haitai Phyllis was thinking about it...


    Marcus, who had already left, suddenly walked in again.


    "Mianxia, ??someone outside the door is begging to see you..." Marcus said embarrassingly.


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye, who was already preparing to take a rest, heard this and stopped his getting up. He curiously asked, "Who is it??"


    "It''s the maids in the court... They are holding a blanket, saying that they are entrusted by Queen Cleopatra to offer the blanket to you..." Marcus replied respectfully.


    In fact, he originally wanted to keep those maids out...but what the leading maid said changed his mind.


    [They were entrusted by Queen Cleopatra to come in and present gifts...]


    Marcus knew that he seemed to have an extraordinary interest in Cleopatra under his crown... So, since it was a gift from Queen Cleopatra, he better not stop him...


    Hearing what Marcus said, Zhou Ye was suddenly taken aback...


    Then, a smile leaked out of his face...


    "Let them in..."


    "Yes, under the crown!" Marcus did not dare to delay, turned around and ordered the guards outside the palace to let the maids in.


    "Interesting..." Watching Marcus turning away and leaving... Zhou Ye couldn''t help muttering: "Cleopatra, your methods still haven''t changed..."


    You know, in the original history, Cleopatra approached Caesar in this way...


    Cleopatra was a very ambitious woman. In this internal struggle of the Ptolemaic dynasty, she was at a disadvantage and had to look for foreign aid... And what other foreign aid was like coming to Egypt with a powerful Roman army People who are more reliable??


    Zhou Ye was not surprised at all that Cleopatra did not go to Marcus, but directly approached himself.


    You know, although Cleopatra was driven out of Alexandria by her brother, there were still a lot of her eyeliners in the court... and Marcus and all the Roman soldiers were so respectful when they saw Zhou Ye She didn''t avoid others, of course she knew who was in charge of this army.


    Moreover, there are secret roads everywhere in this court, and it is not difficult for Cleopatra to avoid the eyeliner of the Roman guards and enter the court.


    Just when Zhou Ye thought secretly...


    Marcus has walked in with several maids in the palace...


    The maids, as if holding some rare treasures, carefully held the carpet in their arms in their hands.


    "Under the crown... they are here..." Marcus said respectfully.


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye looked at the maids, nodded... Then smiled and asked, "Is this blanket the gift Queen Cleopatra asked you to offer me?"


    "Yes, my lord!!" The headed maid, who was a little older, said respectfully: "This is the heart of Her Majesty..."


    "Open it..." Zhou Ye pointed to the blankets that the maids laid on the ground carefully, and said.


    "This..." The headed old maid looked at Marcus hesitantly, and said: "Queen Cleopatra said, this gift can only be viewed by you alone..."


    "Cang Cang..." A sound...Marcus drew out his short sword...


    In his opinion, the actions of these maids were obviously to plot wrongdoing...


    What can''t be opened in front of you??They obviously are going to assassinate their crowns...


    "Don''t get excited... Marcus!!" Zhou Ye smiled, preventing Marcus from escorting him... He walked to the carpet with a smile... asked: "I''m the only one who can see? Is it? ?"


    "Yes...sir!!" the old maid replied respectfully.

 Chapter 1550

    "Well...you can all go out..." Zhou Ye waved his hand and motioned for Marcus to go out...


    "Yes, Mianxia!!" Since Zhou Ye gave the order, Marcus would only follow the order.


    "By the way, and you..." Zhou Ye said, pointing to the palace maids who had carried the carpet...


    "Huh?" The maids were dumbfounded...


    This is different from what I imagined when I came here...


    However, Marcus will not give them a chance to say anything... "Everyone, please go out with me... I think you should not want me to let the soldiers take you out, right??"


    The implication is... [If you don¡¯t go out, I will order the guards to come and take you out...]


    Faced with this situation, the maids could only obediently follow Marcus out of the bedroom.


    In the blink of an eye, only Zhou Ye and Haitai Feilisi were left in the entire bedroom...


    Oh no... there is a roll of carpet.


    "My lord..." Haitai Feilisi looked at Zhou Ye with some uncertainty. She didn''t know why this very kind-looking adult would make a rude act of driving all the gift-giver out.


    "Hush, don''t talk..." Zhou Ye smiled and made a silent gesture, stood up, and walked in front of Haitai Feilisi...


    Asked...


    "Tell me, in your mind, what kind of woman is Queen Cleopatra?" Zhou Ye said while gently stroking her hair...


    "I... I don''t know..." Haitai Feilisi felt that Zhou Ye''s handsome face was so close to her... She could smell the good smell from his mouth...


    At this moment, Haitai Phyllis felt that her heart was beating so fast... so fast she couldn''t think about the problem.


    "Don''t be afraid, just tell me the most true feelings in your heart..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "The Queen Cleopatra is not here anyway, is she?"


    Reference 1944


    One thousand nine hundred and forty four chapters


    "Queen Cleopatra...she, she is a very majestic person...at least...at least when facing us priests..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s voice, Haitai Feilisi couldn''t help but relax... a dreamlike sound came from her mouth.


    "Queen Cleopatra claims to be the daughter of the goddess Ises... But we all know that it''s just her mythical herself..."


    Good complaint-


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but chuckle when he heard Haitai Feilisi''s words... "Go on..."


    "Queen Cleopatra still..."


    Following Haitai Felice¡¯s dream, everything Zhou Ye knew about Cleopatra was vomiting out of her mouth...


    In the description of Hayter Felice, Cleopatra is an extremely ambitious woman...


    She refused to accept her father''s will to marry her brother to rule Egypt together before his death, but chose to oppose her brother, Ptolemy XIII.


    It¡¯s just that she¡¯s a bit unlucky...


    In this battle for power, she failed...so she was banished from Alexandria...


    Haitai Feilisi is complaining more and more, getting sharper...


    It feels like it''s out of control...


    At this time, the carpet roll that seemed to be forgotten by Zhou Ye on the ground began to twist...


    "Ah¡ª" Hayta Felice noticed the twisted carpet roll for the first time, and she couldn''t help screaming in shock.


    Zhou Ye smiled and patted the somewhat frightened Haitai Phyllis on the back, and comforted: "Don''t be afraid..."


    "What is that?" Haitai Feilisi hugged Zhou Ye''s arm tightly and asked in a panic.


    "Who knows? Maybe a carpet has become refined..." Zhou Ye opened his eyes and said nonsense: "Come on, let''s open this refined carpet and see what fun things happen..."


    At this point, Zhou Ye walked towards the carpet...


    And Haitai Feilisi hugged Zhou Ye''s arm step by step, and followed.


    No way, in this empty palace, Zhou Ye was her only support.


    Zhou Ye came to the side of the blanket that was tied into a roll, then bent over and untied the knots tied to the two ends of the blanket... grasping the edge of the blanket, and pulling hard...


    The entire blanket rolled forward...


    As the blanket spread out, a slender figure wrapped inside, with this force, rolled out...


    That''s right, it really got out...


    Seeing this bumpy figure, Haytaphiris couldn''t help but conceal her small eyes, exclaiming: "Queen Cleopatra??"


    "Huh? Is the Carpet Elite the Queen of Cleopatra?" Zhou Ye joked with restrained smile.


    "Damn... can''t you be gentle with me?" Following the grumble, Cleopatra supported his waist and stood up...


    The first time he saw her face... Zhou Ye was stunned...


    Fuck...fuck...fuck...


    What''s happening here??


    Why is it her??


    Actually, it¡¯s no wonder Zhou Ye was so surprised...


    You know, there are many stars who have played Cleopatra... But among them, Elizabeth Taylor is the most classic.


    Zhou Ye originally thought that Cleopatra in this world would be Cleopatra played by Elizabeth...


    However, when he really saw Queen Cleopatra''s face, the whole person felt a sense of surprise and inexplicable surprise.


    Although the Cleopatra in front of me was not the Cleopatra played by Elizabeth... But it was played by one of Zhou Ye''s favorite actress...


    This actress was once famous for the beautiful legend of Sicily...


    That''s right, it was Monica Bellucci who murdered countless descendants of Zhou Ye when he was young.


    This is simply the change that surprised Zhou Ye...


    After so many worlds, Zhou Ye has few moments of real excitement... However, facing this young dream lover, Zhou Ye is really happy, what is this?This is feeling...

 Chapter 1551

    At this time, Queen Cleopatra had already opened up her waist that was twisted because of Zhou Ye''s violence.


    She stepped forward to hire Tingting to Zhou Ye, and carefully looked at the little-known, but commanding the entire Roman legion, and made Marcus, one of the Roman consuls, respectful and handsome...


    I have to say that Zhou Ye''s appearance makes Cleopatra feel amazing...


    "Let me guess who you are... You should be the prince of a certain empire? No no... There is no empire prince in this world who can be carefully served by the Roman consul... Then, can you tell me what you really are? Identity??" Queen Cleopatra asked curiously.


    "No, no, it''s not the time to talk about that..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand, interrupting Cleopatra''s questioning.


    He pointed to the carpet with a weird expression, and asked, "Is this a gift from you??"


    "Well, that''s right!!" Although Cleopatra didn''t know what Zhou Ye wanted to say, he nodded and said, "This is from Persia..."


    "That''s not important..." Zhou Ye waved his hand and interrupted Cleopatra''s words again... "The important thing is-you are hiding in a gift and being sent in, does that mean... ¡­Actually¡ªyou gave yourself to me???"


    "Um...I think there might be some misunderstandings..." Cleopatra looked at the light in Zhou Ye''s eyes that made her palpitate, and explained in a little panic... "Actually..."


    "No, now you are my possession..." Zhou Ye ignored Cleopatra''s explanation at all and hugged the thing that made him excited when he was young...


    "Wait... um..."


    Before Cleopatra''s words were finished... he completely lost the ability to speak...


    She wanted to struggle awkwardly, however, facing Zhou Ye who was already impatient, all her struggles seemed so weak...


    In the end, when she came back to her senses, she found that she had been thrown on the couch, and her clothes had already left her... "No..."


    Before she could finish her words, she felt a sharp pain, and the words in her mouth suddenly turned into a cry of pain...


    And Haitai Feilisi stood there with a grieving expression...watching the interaction between the two on the couch...


    This is different from what she said... and, is she going or staying now??


    Undecided, she walked to the couch without knowing it... Faced with the delicious food delivered to her mouth, Zhou Ye was of course not polite. As soon as she stretched her arm, she pulled her up... soon, Hayta Felice has also fallen into the same situation as Queen Cleopatra...


    The night is getting deeper... and the carnival in the palace has just begun.


    Chapter 1945


    One thousand nine hundred and forty five chapters


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the Ptolemy Palace...


    At this time, Queen Cleopatra was quietly drinking her afternoon tea in the back garden of the palace...


    Beside her, surrounded by a group of maids in various dresses...


    Cleopatra looked at the fountain in the garden in front of him and sighed lazily...


    "Your Majesty, what makes you so worried?" a maid asked humorously.


    "That bad guy hasn''t leaked his face for a day...Is he tired of my body?" Cleopatra said unconfidently.


    Upon hearing her, the maids looked at each other...


    Is this still their proud Queen??


    Of course they know who the bad guy in their queen''s mouth is... Except for the crown, they don''t do what he thinks.


    A maid asked boldly: "Well... Your Majesty, you didn''t say yesterday that you had better go back to Rome as soon as possible, so that you can relax..."


    "I''m just stunned with him...Who told him to put me with the priestess every time..." Cleopatra, who was unwilling to guard his house, unknowingly said everything in his heart. Up...


    "..." XN


    Upon hearing Cleopatra''s words, the maids were speechless...


    It''s over... My queen is completely in love and can''t help herself...


    But this is too fast, right??


    It''s only been three days...Is your own queen just like this??


    Although Cleopatra didn¡¯t know the slander in the hearts of the maids, he could still guess one or two...


    However, she doesn''t care...


    Or it should be said... It is three days to outsiders, but for her... it has been almost a year...


    During this year, she and Zhou Ye were playing wildly in that bizarre mirror world...


    They watched the world hanging upside down and the city turned into a gear cube...


    On the street, at the highest point of the palace...on the roof of the world...on the rising sun, footprints of their love were left everywhere...


    Of course, it would be better if the priestess was not with him...


    And during this year, she also changed from a newcomer who was first involved in this way to an old Siji by Zhou Ye...


    All kinds of postures, all kinds of tricks, come at your fingertips...


    However, her sense of last name only blooms for him... On weekdays, she is still the majestic Queen Cleopatra.


    Queen Cleopatra looked at the fountain in front of her, sighed again, and said to herself: "Bad guy...Where have you been?"


    At this moment, a voice came into her ears...


    "I heard it as if someone was thinking about me..."


    Hearing this familiar voice, Cleopatra''s eyes suddenly brightened, and she stood up suddenly... she was about to rush towards the figure that appeared at the garden gate...


    However, as soon as her feet stepped out, she sat back on the chair...The delicate and pretty face showed an indifferent look."So you haven''t returned to Rome..."


    Seeing the strong support of their own queen, the maids laughed and laughed.


    And Zhou Ye, who stepped into the garden, couldn''t help but smile and shook his head... This Cleopatra just likes to support it like this.


    But it doesn''t matter... It''s also very interesting anyway, isn''t it??


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and walked in front of Cleopatra, raised his hand, and picked her up...


    "Let go of me, I haven''t forgiven you yet... You didn''t see me for one day... Are you tired of me..." Cleopatra pretended to struggle like a wild cat with teeth and claws...


    "Don''t make trouble..." Zhou Ye said, slapped in the face of a place with the thickest fat...


    Snap¡ªa crisp sound.

 Chapter 1552

    A certain little wild cat that just opened its teeth and danced its claws, suddenly became like a well-behaved domestic cat, put away his minions, and snuggled up in Zhou Ye''s arms obediently.


    Zhou Ye sat on the chair that originally belonged to Cleopatra amidst the laughter of the maids, looked at the aggrieved expression on the face of the lovely kitten in his arms, sighed helplessly, and said: "I just helped you get rid of the last big troubles..."


    "You killed my brother?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cleopatra''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, and said, "He can no longer pose any threat to your throne... From then on, you are the well-deserved queen of Egypt!!"


    "..."


    Originally, Zhou Ye thought that Cleopatra would be very happy to hear this news. However, what made him strange was that Cleopatra¡¯s face was not only surprised at the beginning, but also at this time. Turned into a look of resentment...


    "What''s wrong? Are you unhappy to hear this news?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    He knows how much Cleopatra hates her half-brother... From Cleopatra''s point of view, her brother is a mentally retarded idiot and bastard...


    Actually tried to threaten her with her father''s last name...want to marry her...


    "No, I''m very happy..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, Cleopatra gently shook his head...


    She believes that as long as her little villain speaks out, then it must be done...


    However, she knows better...


    The man in his own family has handled things here in such a hurry, so he must be going back to Rome...


    Otherwise, with the lazy character of his little villain... he would never do anything personally if things are not coming.


    Thinking that his man was about to leave Egypt and return to Rome, Cleopatra lost the slightest interest in the throne that had been peeped for a long time in his hands...


    She felt that she used to regard the right as fate, but now it has become so dull...


    "But I don''t think your face looks like you are happy..." Zhou Ye laughed and teased.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Cleopatra hesitated to speak but stopped...


    She looked at the maids around, then waved her hand, and said, "Go down. Seal the entire garden and don''t let anyone in..."


    "It''s Her Majesty!!"


    After the maids replied respectfully, they got up and left this magnificent garden...


    It wasn''t until all the maids had left the garden... Cleopatra turned around and sat in his arms facing Zhou Ye, looking at Zhou Ye with a serious face and said: "Tell me, my Lover...Are you going back to Rome?"


    "Uh..." Zhou Ye was speechless when he heard Cleopatra''s words, what should I say?It¡¯s not good for a woman to be smart. When you move, she can guess what you want to do... "Yes... Some things in Rome need to be finished... So, I need to go back a few days..."


    Reference 1946


    One thousand nine hundred and forty six chapters


    "Is it okay if I don''t go back? For me..." Cleopatra could not help but leak a weak expression on his face.


    "I''m afraid not, baby..." Zhou Ye said apologetically, "You know, the Roman gods have already challenged me. If I avoid fighting, it seems that I am afraid of them... Then It''s boring!"


    In fact, Zhou Ye was just talking about it...


    The Roman gods challenged him??


    What a joke...


    Obviously just a group of people who knew they were invincible, but were forced to settle down in a desperate situation, the final roar...


    It''s just that Zhou Ye was thinking about the gluttonous meal brought by the gods behind, so he wanted to go back and enjoy the gluttonous meal...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cleopatra''s little face was covered with frost... "Since this is the case, why are you looking for me? Do you say goodbye to me? You go... I I don''t want to see you..."


    "..." Zhou Ye''s face was stagnant by Cleopatra''s words, and then a wicked smile appeared in his horns... "My lovely Majesty, it seems that you need to review it. ...Who is the head of the family..."


    "let me go¡­¡­"


    "Accept your fate..."


    Two hours later..................


    "My dear... don''t go, okay... I can''t imagine how to live without your company..."


    Cleopatra at this time has completely turned into a well-behaved kitten... She nestled in someone''s arms, begging softly."do not go¡­¡­"


    "......I just went back for a while...It''s not that I won''t come back!!" Zhou Ye sighed silently.


    "I don''t care...I don''t want you to leave anyway..." Cleopatra said dreamily.


    As a girl born in the royal family of Egypt, Cleopatra was rarely rejected from an early age...


    What she wants is available anytime, anywhere.


    This allowed her to develop a somewhat arrogant personality...


    She is smart and she is proud.


    But...everything she was proud of since meeting Zhou Ye has lost its effect when facing him...


    appearance??body??


    Uh, okay, this one is relatively easy to use... because she could see that Zhou Ye liked the two qualities she was proud of very much.


    Power??


    For Zhou Ye, it''s worthless...


    wealth??


    Even more so...


    In this love game, she is a complete loser... She has lost everything... her pride, her love, and... her dignity...


    When facing Zhou Ye, she was no longer the proud Queen of Egypt, but just a little girl who fell in love and lost thoroughly.


    "Baby, I will be back soon..." Zhou Ye softly comforted Cleopatra, who was uneasy because of the upcoming parting.


    "But... I can''t tolerate not seeing you for a moment..." Cleopatra turned and hugged Zhou Ye... "So... don''t go back, okay?"


    "You know, that won''t work..." Zhou Ye sighed and said, "However, I can stay with you for a few more days... and when I leave, I won''t take the legion away. I will let them obey. Your dispatch!"


    "..." Cleopatra sighed sadly, begging for failure again, she bit her silver teeth, "Then give me at least a child..."

 Chapter 1553

    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless when he heard Cleopatra''s request...


    Why do women in this era like to have a child??


    Can a child restrain oneself??


    "I will try my best... but I don''t guarantee..."


    "Time is limited...Don''t talk, honey..."


    The horn of battle sounded again...


    In this war, although Cleopatra''s morale was very high and he was in a desperate fight, the huge gap in strength could not be made up by morale...


    In the end, under the suppression of a certain big devil, Cleopatra had to slum himself down again, and obediently slumped under someone''s feet.


    It is said that in the next few days, a certain Egyptian queen completely ignored the court and served someone wholeheartedly.


    Although Cleopatra has always hoped that time can stop here, don''t let yourself face parting.


    But she obviously doesn''t have the strength of Zhou Ye, so the final day of parting has arrived...


    In Alexander''s palace----


    "Honey, you have to come back soon..."


    At this time, Cleopatra did not look like a queen at all. She was like an ordinary woman about to send her lover to a long distance, cleverly helping Zhou Ye to tidy up her clothes...


    To tell the truth, Cleopatra has almost finished finishing the clothes for an hour... Zhou Ye''s clothes were almost torn by her.


    "I know, I''ll be back as soon as possible..." Zhou Ye sighed speechlessly: "Well, Cleopatra, don''t make any more clothes for me, you will make all my clothes. Cried¡­¡­"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s spit, the Egyptian maids standing aside lightly concealed their humor and laughed...


    However, Cleopatra turned a deaf ear to Zhou Ye''s complaints.


    She still played around with the skirts that had been sorted hundreds of times by her, and said: "I will build a palace for you here...a testament to our love...so, come back soon..."


    "Hmm..." Looking at Cleopatra''s gentle appearance, Zhou Ye couldn''t say anything about spitting out... "I bet your palace must not be built when I come back... "


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cleopatra''s eyes suddenly brightened...


    "What if the palace has been built before you come back?"


    "Then I can promise you one thing..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "anything??"


    "anything¡­¡­"


    "you are serious??"


    "of course!!"


    "Well, it''s a deal..." Cleopatra said loudly.


    "A word is settled!"


    "Then... my love, go early and return early!!" At this time... Cleopatra''s attention has been focused on this bet.


    If she wins, then she will get a promise from her own man... For Cleopatra, this promise is very important...


    Seeing Cleopatra''s self-confidence, Zhou Ye sighed silently...Well, I hope she can win... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and waved at Cleopatra. After waving his hand, the figure flashed... disappeared in place...


    "No..." Seeing this situation, Cleopatra was a little dumbfounded. She thought Zhou Ye would go back by boat. What happened?This guy is actually using teleport... how is this broken??In this way... she has no time, maybe even a month...


    "Fight..." Cleopatra gritted his teeth and commanded loudly: "Find me the best architect in Egypt..."


    Reference 1947


    One thousand nine hundred and forty seven chapters


    Not to mention that Cleopatra worked hard for his bet...


    Just say that Zhou Ye at this time has already returned to Rome...


    In Caesar''s mansion--


    Zhou Ye''s figure suddenly appeared in the hall, and the maids who were busy in the hall were startled by the sudden appearance...


    However, after seeing who the visitors were, one by one rushed forward in surprise to meet Zhou Ye.


    "Mianxia, ??you are back..."


    "Under the crown..."


    "Under the crown..."


    For these maids, it is their honor to serve the gods... even they feel that their social status has improved a lot.


    You know, there is a difference between serving gods and serving mortals.


    Those who serve mortals are servants...


    But those who serve the gods are priests.


    The social status of the two is simply vastly different.


    Especially Zhou Ye is not a very difficult god, and sometimes even makes some harmless jokes with them.


    Therefore, they are still very willing to serve this master.


    "Well, I''m back..." Zhou Ye smiled and greeted the maids...


    At this time, in Caesar¡¯s mansion, there were no other owners besides him. After all, Caesar lived in a barracks outside the city for his own safety, and little Yulia was sent to Persia by Zhou Ye...


    So, strictly speaking, he was the only one in charge of the Caesar''s mansion at this time.


    After chatting with these lovely maids for a while...the voices of Caesar and Lucius soon came from outside.


    Hearing their voices, the maids obediently resigned and left the front hall...


    They knew that when Caesar and Lucius came, it meant that their master had important things to be busy with. Obviously, these servants should not be involved.


    When Caesar and Lucius walked into the hall, they saw Zhou Ye sitting in a chair alone, drinking red wine leisurely.


    "Mianxia!" X2


    The two hurriedly saluted Zhou Ye.

 Chapter 1554

    "Get up..." Zhou Ye waved his hand. He was too lazy to say anything he didn''t like this kind of bowing. After saying it countless times, they didn''t hear it even once.


    "It''s Mianxia!!" Caesar and Lucius stood up and respectfully stood under Zhou Ye.


    "How''s the matter in the Senate?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Following your orders, we gave them three days...Finally, fewer than fifty people came to inform us and take refuge in us..." Caesar said depressed.


    "Ha ha..." Hearing Caesar''s words, Zhou Ye smiled and didn''t care... "This is normal... After enjoying the taste of rights, many people are not willing to give up the rights in their hands, even if they know... ¡­Not letting go of the right in their hands is a dead end, they also want to fight to the death..."


    "Furthermore... For that goddess of agriculture, they may still have some unrealistic illusions, illusions that perhaps their gods can defeat me, and then they regain power... People, there will be some fluke psychology! "


    "Yes, under the crown..." Caesar echoed: "Those guys are too stupid... They are blinded by the fishing net of power..."


    "Xiamen...what should we do now?" Lucius asked respectfully.


    "Of course it is¡ªall the chess pieces sold to us by these agricultural goddesses are eaten..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Since people have given gifts to these unsightly guys, why not give them face... Besides... Isn''t there a ready-made reason? Collusion with false gods, belief in cults... Just kill..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Caesar couldn''t help but shudder...


    However, at the same time he also has a feeling of dumbfounding...


    Believe in a false god?Believe in a cult??


    Before you came, they were the righteous gods of Rome, OK??


    However, these words Caesar just complained in his heart...


    He didn''t dare to say it...


    Whether it is a god or a mundane...the weak and the strong, the natural selection is the iron law.


    If you are strong, you can naturally gain faith and become the righteous god of a country...


    But are you weak?Then there is no way... Falling is the only result.


    As Caesar and Lucius walked out of Zhou Ye''s palace...the entire city of Rome quickly set off a bloody storm.


    Tens of thousands of Legionnaires swarmed into the city, and they rushed towards the mansion that had already been targeted...


    Those aristocratic lords who were still aloft a few days ago were pulled out by the wolves and tigers of the Legion soldiers...


    They were escorted by soldiers and came to the senate square...


    On the square at this time, hundreds of wooden crosses have already stood...


    Around the huge square, the Roman citizens were onlookers...


    These citizens looked anxiously at the heavily armed soldiers, dragged the aristocratic lords who used to be aloft to the cross, and then stood there...


    Soon, Caesar, wearing a consul costume, came over...


    He stood on the steps of the Senate, looked down at the citizens on the square, and said slowly: "Manius, Titus...and others, believe in evil gods, organize insidious worship...According to the amendment of the Roman Republic Act , Article 73, I sentenced them to death, executed immediately!"


    As Caesar''s words fell, all the soldiers standing beside the nobles did not hesitate to nail these nobles to the cross with copper nails.


    Suddenly, there was a wailing sound in the entire square...


    From time to time, there are still some curses...


    "Caesar...you are in collusion with the evil god...you can''t die..."


    "Hahaha...Caesar...I''m waiting for you in hell..."


    "Long live the Roman gods... the evil gods will fall..."


    Of course, such individual voices seem so insignificant in the whining sound...


    Seeing these aristocrats who used to be aristocratic, now they have become like this... All the Roman citizens onlookers couldn''t help but trembled in their hearts.


    What did they see from this incident??


    I saw the firmness of the three major consuls in Rome for the reform of belief...


    You know, in the past, Rome never cared about the beliefs of its people... But now, it obviously doesn''t work...


    Do they really want to believe in the god of all gods-Augustus?


    By the way, Augustus means supreme in Latin...


    And Zhou Ye shamelessly used it as his Roman name...


    After all, he is a Chinese. If he uses his real name as the name of the god, it seems a bit too contradictory... We love you, the god of all gods-Zhou Ye??


    How do you look at it, how it violates harmony... So Zhou Ye took Augustus as his Roman name.


    Reference 1948


    One thousand nine hundred and forty eight chapters


    At this time, among the crowd watching in the square...


    A slender figure in a hood was looking at the noble elders who were suffering on the cross.


    The slender hands under her sleeves were already tightly clasped together, and obviously¡ªher heart was no longer calm.


    "Your sacrifice will not be meaningless..." She muttered: "Believers, wait... When the evil god falls, your name will be carved on the monument and erected on the monument. In this square..."


    After murmured these words, she turned around and walked out of the crowd...


    At a corner, her figure disappeared into the street...


    Outside the city of Rome¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªin the manor of Lucius.


    "Xiaxia... Now the city is very dangerous... Why are you still..." Lucius was looking at the agricultural goddess Kris who had just returned with a worried look.


    "Are you questioning the power of the gods?" Kris said unkindly.


    "No, no, I''m just worried about your safety..." Lucius explained hurriedly.


    Looking at the fearful believer in front of him, Kris suppressed the anger in his heart and said: "Sorry, I was a little gaffe today..."


    "It''s nothing...I can understand your anger..." Lucius said empathetically: "Although I know their final fate,... I think they were..."


    "Stop talking..." Kris shouted loudly...


    Lucius'' words gave her a feeling of being blamed.


    After all, this kind of thing betraying one''s own believers is really not honorable...

 Chapter 1555

    ut--


    In order to completely defeat that powerful and terrifying alien god, Kris also had to do such a despicable thing.


    After all, whether it is a person or a god, it is selfish...


    For one''s own benefit, there is nothing that cannot be sold...


    After Chris gave a loud drink, she took a few deep breaths and suppressed the feeling of guilt in her heart. Then she slowly said, "Since those evil gods'' minions start to act today, then It means that the evil god may have returned from Egypt...it''s time for our next plan!!"


    "Yes, under the crown, as you wish!!" Lucius lowered his head deeply when he heard Kreis''s words...just a hint of mocking smile leaked from his horns.


    Of course, the proud Kris did not see all this...


    "Don''t bother me, I want to take a good rest, today...I saw hell..." Kris said, walking towards the back of the hall, in his bedroom.


    "Yes, under the crown!!"


    After watching the figure of the agricultural goddess disappear in the doorway, Lucius stood up straight...


    He shouted with a smile on his face: "Old Barry, get me a car, I want to go into the city..."


    "Yes, Master!" A slightly rickety old man appeared at the door, and after he respectfully agreed, he walked outside.


    quickly--


    Old Barry walked in, "Master, the carriage is ready!"


    "Good job, old Barry..." Lucius smiled and walked out the door... He was going to take the car to the temporary residence under the crown to meet the crown under...


    after an hour----


    In Zhou Ye''s palace...


    "So... that lovely goddess of agriculture can''t wait anymore, can''t you?" Zhou Ye was lying halfway on the chair, and the maid beside him was delivering the divided fruits to his mouth.


    "Yes, under the crown..." Lucius said respectfully, standing below: "So, are we going to make arrangements in advance to catch her?"


    "No... mortal arrangements are useless to gods..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand, and said: "She will leave it to me to deal with it... well, just tonight... you Go back and tell her that I will host a grand banquet here tonight to entertain those veterans and nobles who have taken refuge in me. It is a good time tonight..."


    "Yes, under the crown!!"


    "Go and do things!!"


    After Lucius agreed, he walked out of the hall quickly...


    At this time, in the hall that was vacated again, only Zhou Ye and a group of maids were left...


    "I''m going to host a banquet... It seems that I should bring some good things out. The province was laughed at by these ancients..." Zhou Ye said, taking out various ingredients from his wristband... Some are present, some are collected from the continent of Azeroth...


    At the same time, he ordered the maid to call the cook in the mansion over, and then the same thing told how to deal with these ingredients.


    Facing Zhou Ye''s advice, those cook girls were like a treasure, and they wished to keep all the knowledge taught by Zhou Ye in their minds.


    After all, this is the cooking art taught by the gods...How can this not make these guys excited??


    After giving instructions to the cook, Zhou Ye was idle again... he didn''t bother to run around again...


    Just in the garden, I slept for a while...


    And he can rest, but others cannot.


    Since a banquet is going to be held, the envoys sent to each noble residence are indispensable.


    In Zhou Ye¡¯s palace, there were many maids, but there were few servants. Zhou Ye didn¡¯t like seeing men in his back home... In desperation, the maid who took care of Zhou Ye¡¯s daily life could only tell this. Lucius.


    And Lucius smiled and waved his hand... "There are not many others here, there are many people..."


    Following his orders, hundreds of soldiers rushed out of the houses near Zhou Ye''s palace and walked towards the residences of the nobles.


    When night is about to fall............


    The nobles who survived throughout the city of Rome began to act...


    They were dressed in full costumes, holding gifts in their hands... and brought their daughters or wives to Zhou Ye''s temporary residence...


    For some nobles, Zhou Ye''s preferences are not hard to guess.


    After all, why Caesar was in the position, they also knew one or two...


    Therefore, many people have moved some strange thoughts...


    what did you say??


    I can understand it with my daughter, but what the hell is it with my wife??


    Ha ha... This is a little too underestimation of these nobles.


    For these nobles, for the sake of their rights, there is nothing that cannot be betrayed. Faith can be betrayed. What is a wife??


    As long as you have power in your hands, will there be fewer women??


    Besides, what if the wife is a good wife??


    For a time--


    At the entrance of Zhou Ye''s temporary residence, a group of gorgeously dressed ladies has become a beautiful landscape...


    Chapter 1949


    The first thousand nine hundred and forty nine


    At the gate of Zhou Ye''s temporary residence, the aristocratic elders who had met unexpectedly suddenly became embarrassed when they saw each other...


    After all, no one would do things like surrender in droves with fanfare.


    On the contrary, they are all cautiously afraid of encountering acquaintances...the time is always when no one goes out.


    It is a miracle--


    Whether it''s taking refuge in Caesar or taking refuge in Lucis... these guys didn''t even meet.


    Therefore, when they came to the banquet in response to Zhou Ye''s call... only to realize that they were not the only traitors.


    For a while, everyone was embarrassed...


    After all, the name of a traitor is never a compliment.


    "Hehe... I didn''t expect Master Saiwei to also take refuge in the crown..."

 Chapter 1556

    In the end, a thick-skinned nobleman broke the embarrassing atmosphere... He smiled and greeted an unexpected nobleman.


    "Also? It seems that Lord Volenes is also a smart person..." Saiwei said with a smile.


    Hearing Saiwei''s ridicule, Warrenes smiled awkwardly and looked at the beautiful woman behind Saiwei, "I have long heard that Lord Saiwei''s wife is a beauty. Today, it seems like that... ¡­"


    "Hehe... The wife of Warrenness is also very beautiful!!"


    After they laughed awkwardly for a while, they said in unison...


    "The banquet is about to begin, why don''t we go in together??" X2


    "Hahaha...Go and go together!!"


    "Yes, it would be a very rude thing to make that Mianxia wait a long time!!"


    The two said, laughing and walking into the door together...


    Such embarrassing scenes, with the arrival of the noble veterans, became everywhere...


    These guys didn''t have any contact with each other, but in the end they all voted for Caesar or Lucius''s camp. Meeting each other in Zhou Ye''s palace made them feel a little embarrassed.


    The venue for the banquet was fixed by Zhou Ye in the garden behind Caesar¡¯s Mansion...


    At this time, the garden was filled with flaming braziers everywhere, shining the entire garden like daylight...In the open space next to the pond, there were several long tables, and the tables were filled with all kinds of delicate Food...There are also some maids carrying wine glasses filled with red wine in their hands, walking through the crowd...


    By the barbecue grill not far away, the cooks are busy...


    They will grill various foods according to the preferences of the guests.


    I have to say that playing this form of partying in B.C. makes a lot of nobles wonder...


    Some people complained secretly that the atmosphere of the banquet was not serious...Of course, some praised this banquet model as very much in line with their wishes...


    In short, everything is said.


    And after the initial embarrassing period, a group of nobles started to talk enthusiastically.


    After all, as a politician, the first thing to do is shameless.


    Regardless of what everyone betrayed for, everyone is a traitor anyway, so... it doesn''t matter who is more noble.


    And the female families brought by the nobles are on the other side of the pond, participating in another form of women¡¯s meeting...


    They may be unfamiliar with each other, but in this social occasion, the natural communicative talents of these ladies come in handy.


    They started with the makeup tonight or the friendship of their husbands, and they gradually became familiar with each other.


    Just when the atmosphere of the banquet slowly became a little bit like...


    Suddenly, the voice of fame rang, causing all the nobles to stop talking.


    "Master Lucius is here!!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" XN


    Hearing this name, almost all the nobles stopped their words, and their faces leaked incredible expressions...


    Who is Lucius???


    He was a pioneer against Zhou Ye, an organizer against Zhou Ye, and a spokesperson for the Greek gods...


    How could he appear here??


    In fact, none of these nobles were present at the executions that took place in the Senate Square during the day.


    They may be despicable and shameless, but they are not shameless enough to watch the execution of their old colleagues.


    Even, they did not send their own subordinates to watch this execution...


    In their thoughts, this anti-Zhou Ye leader must have been brought to justice and executed in the square... but they did not expect to hear from him again here...


    This made a group of nobles faintly have some conjectures in their hearts while shocked inexplicably.


    At this time, following the waiter¡¯s reputation, Lucius, wearing a gorgeous white robe, walked in from the gate of the garden... Behind him, there was a beautiful girl in a purple dress... that The beauty of the girl made countless nobles amazed...


    "What? Are you welcoming me?"


    Lucius who came to the banquet looked at the nobles who paid attention to him and joked.


    "Lucius, why are you here..."


    A nobleman asked loudly...


    His questioning voice received a kind of support from the nobles...


    "Yes, Lucius... why are you here!"


    "This is the banquet under the crown..."


    Listening to the questions from the nobles, Lucius was not angry, or... he looked down on these guys at all.


    "I will appear here, naturally because I received an invitation from the crown!" Lucius said with a smile: "Like you...I am also the most pious believer under the crown!!"


    Hearing what Lucius said, the nobles were in an uproar...


    Although they are also traitors, but-compared with Lucius this guy, they feel that they are suddenly noble a lot.


    "You betrayed those poor guys..."


    "No, no...It should be said-us!" In the face of the questioning, Lucius replied indifferently: "What we mean is-I, and everyone here, have a share!"


    Hearing what Lucius said, the nobles fell silent...yes, they also betrayed their old colleagues...


    Although he knew that what Lucius said was the truth, some nobles questioned him because of intense unwillingness.


    "But, that was a meeting you organized..."


    "So what?" Lucius said unhurriedly: "It is precisely because of that meeting that I can tell Mian Xia who is the enemy and who is his most loyal servant..."


    Hearing what Lucius said, the nobles suddenly fell silent, shameless¡ªtoo shameless...have never seen such a shameless person.


    Unexpectedly, the organizer of the rebellion meeting was actually the biggest traitor...If those who were nailed to the cross knew about it, they wouldn''t be stunned.?


    The nobles thought in silence.


    Chapter 1950


    One thousand nine hundred and fifty chapters

 Chapter 1557

    "Lucius..."


    A noble yelled and walked in front of Lucius. He asked loudly: "We just want to know whether you have decided to betray the nobles participating in the resistance meeting, or after the resistance meeting. The decision..."


    "No, no, don''t use the word betrayal!!" Lucius chuckled and shook his hand, and said: "You have to use the sentence called by justice... After all, I am the most pious believer under the crown. Facing the bewitching deities of the old gods, I resolutely voted under the crown...This is normal!!"


    "You..." The nobleman was unable to go up or down because of Lucius''s interrogation.


    Lucius did not answer his question, but instead caught his words...


    What is betrayal??


    It should be said that he was inspired by the crown...what is betrayal??To betray is to put yourself on the unrighteous side.


    In addition, he put the crown on the unrighteous side, which is a very fatal word.


    "Master Bosca, do you think I''m right?" Lucius looked at the nobleman with a faint smile, and asked.


    "Yes, yes... Master Lucius, I was the one who made a mistake!!"


    The nobleman who was caught with the pigtail, the aura of righteous remarks just now is no longer...He returned to the aristocratic group dingy.


    And at this time, no nobleman jumped out to question Lucius...


    They have already understood Lucius'' sharp words...


    Although they won''t embarrass Lucius again, they can isolate him...


    As a result, Lucius became the most neglected guy at the banquet...


    The beautiful girls brought by Lucius were also treated in the same way in the ladies'' club.


    Even worse is--


    Those noble ladies cleverly mocked the beautiful girl Lucius brought with them in all kinds of words and without dirty words... What do you mean, what do you mean by innuendo...


    All kinds of unbearable words were used to describe the girl...


    And that girl who is extremely beautiful, has never been so wronged??


    On her cold face, if it is covered with frost, a pair of small hands are firmly clenched together...


    If it wasn''t the residence of the evil god, if it wasn''t for her to feel a glimpse of prying... So far.


    On the other side, in an attic next to the garden, Zhou Ye was watching what happened below with joy.


    Behind him, two figures stood respectfully...


    No one else, it was Caesar and Lucis.


    "Hehe...it seems that the goddess of agriculture has finally grasped the power of mortal women..." Zhou Ye stood by the window lattice, leaned on the window lattice, and watched what happened in the garden below, and said cheerfully...


    "Mianxia, ??don''t you really need me to mobilize the army to come and help?"


    And Lucius, who was standing behind Zhou Ye, obviously did not have such a good interest as Zhou Ye at this time...


    "No, the battle between the gods is far from what you can intervene..., so you just need to watch obediently!!"


    "Yes... Mianxia!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lucius replied with a look of disappointment.


    No wonder he was so lost...


    You know, for him, knowing that the opponent is an enemy, he can''t provide any help to his crown... This kind of powerlessness has made him accumulate because of the extraordinary power he has received during this period of time. His self-confidence was instantly shattered...


    Of course, Caesar, who was standing next to Lucis, saw the loss on Lucis¡¯s face. He patted Lucis¡¯s shoulder comfortably, and sighed: "The war between gods is far from being able to participate in us mortals. That... so... don''t blame yourself! Lucis..."


    "Hehe... mortals belong to mortals, gods belong to gods..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Don''t try to challenge gods with mortal bodies. That''s a very stupid behavior... you know? Lu Kui Si!!!"


    When Lucius heard Zhou Ye''s words, his heart suddenly stunned. He knew that this was awakening himself under his own crown. During this period of time when he gained extraordinary power, his self-confidence was a little inflated...


    He hurriedly lowered his head humbly, and replied respectfully: "Yes, Mianxia!!"


    Seeing Lucius understood what he meant, Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    He never tries to test people''s hearts, human nature cannot withstand temptation... Therefore, it is necessary for Lucis to maintain a humble heart at all times. After all-he doesn''t want to destroy this road in the future. A devout believer who accompanied him from the big man to Rome.


    People''s hearts are changeable, and their hearts are changeable...


    "Okay, we should go down and meet that lovely goddess..." After Zhou Ye woke up Lucis, he smiled and walked outside the house.


    "Yes, under the crown!!" X2


    Caesar and Lucius followed Zhou Ye respectfully and walked downstairs.


    At this time, in the garden banquet venue, the atmosphere became very strange...


    Lucius was alone, holding a glass of wine there, as if walking in the garden, lingering at the banquet table...


    He tasted all kinds of delicacies in the banquet like no one else, and from time to time he even uttered two words of admiration.


    The other nobles were surrounded in groups, with weird or hateful eyes in their eyes, looking at Lucius''s figure, from time to time they had to avoid this guy''s footsteps...


    As if there was a deadly virus in Lucius...


    Strictly speaking, this is a way of isolating Lucius with ignorance of neglect as a tactic.


    However, Lucius obviously didn''t care about the actions of these nobles...he should eat, drink...he looked like he was lavish.


    On the other hand, in the place where noble ladies gather, the goddess of agriculture, Kris, who has turned into a beautiful girl, is obviously not as cheeky as Lucius. She is almost about to be given to by these ladies with guns and sticks. The violent uproar broke out...


    However, just when Kris felt that he could not bear the ridicule of these ladies, a burst of fame rang out.


    "The great god of the gods, under the crown of the supreme Zhou Ye, here!!"


    In fact, according to the usual practice, Zhou Ye''s name can be sung for five or six minutes... However, Zhou Ye really hates such a cumbersome roll call process, so he simplified his own roll call process...


    what did you say?This is not compliant??


    What are rules? What Zhou Ye said are rules...


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    As the singing fame fell, Zhou Ye took Caesar and Lucis into the banquet.


    Reference 1951


    The first thousand nine hundred and fifty one


    "Praise you, under the crown..."

 Chapter 1558

    As Zhou Ye appeared at the banquet, the nobles who had just been chatting in groups, one by one hurriedly lowered their arrogant heads in front of Zhou Ye.


    And Lucius, who just stood out from the crowd, rushed to Zhou Ye''s front, and then knelt down on the ground without hesitation, yelling: "Under the crown, your glory is always shining. we¡­¡­"


    While talking, Lucius also went to the land under Zhou Ye''s feet...


    Seeing this situation...


    While the noble veterans felt disdainful for a while, they also regretted...


    Damn it, why didn''t we expect to kneel down??


    Just when these noble elders regretted...


    Lucius said loudly again: "Under the crown, you have worked hard for the prosperity of Rome, but no one by your side can help you resolve your loneliness. What a heartbreaking thing, so I will Lucia¡¯s niece from far away, I hope you can allow her to serve you at any time to relieve your loneliness and sorrow!!"


    While talking, Lucius turned his head and shouted loudly: "Lucia... come and see the crown!"


    The goddess of agriculture, Kris, who was already in the pile of ladies and couldn''t wait any longer, heard Lucius''s shout and hurriedly got up, carrying the corners of her skirt, and walking towards Zhou Ye...


    And Zhou Ye was also looking at this beautiful girl walking towards him with a playful look...


    "Praise you, mianxia..." Kreis walked to Zhou Ye and lowered his head.


    "Your name is Lucia? Is it Lucius'' niece?" Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile on his face...


    "Yes, submissive!!" Kreis pretended to respectfully replied...


    "Are you voluntary?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Yes, under the crown..." Kris''s face was lowered with a hint of mockery...


    "So..." Zhou Ye frowned when he was about to say something, and the words in his mouth changed, "Just follow me..."


    "Yes, Mianxia!!" Kries agreed and stood behind Zhou Ye consciously.


    Seeing this action, almost all the nobles couldn''t help but beat their chests for a while...


    Fuck, I know that Lucius is shameless, but I didn''t expect this guy to be so shameless...Why didn''t I know that I rushed over and introduced my daughter or wife to Mianxia??


    It looks like Lucius is about to rise up...


    It is necessary to improve the relationship with this guy...


    what did you say??Lucius is a traitor...


    So what, among you, who is not a traitor??


    Besides... there is no eternal hatred among politicians, some only have eternal interests...


    With benefits, what can''t be betrayed??


    Just as everyone thought to themselves...Zhou Ye had already started his banquet opening speech...


    In fact, you are all the elites of Rome, and the future of Rome depends on you to support such nonsense.


    After saying these words, Zhou Ye did not continue to stay at the banquet, but left Caesar and Lucius to entertain these noble veterans instead of himself, and he himself, with the pseudonym Lucia Kris The leaving party...


    This made the nobles who missed the opportunity again, lamented...


    But this is nothing else, Zhou Ye wants to leave, who dares to stop...


    And at this moment--


    Zhou Ye has brought Kreis to the attic just now...


    "Lukia, do you see these guys are funny?" Zhou Ye stood by the window, leaning on the window lattice, and looking at the nobles downstairs who were having relations with Luciusla, jokingly said: "They just Still isolating Lucius, but now, I want to welcome him..."


    "This is not ridiculous, Mian Xia...Because you gave my uncle the capital to be greeted..." Kris said as he walked to Zhou Ye''s side...


    She was so close that almost her entire body was about to stick to Zhou Ye''s body.


    "Under the crown, on such a wonderful night, do you just want to look at these nasty guys?" Kris said, stretching out his hands and holding Zhou Ye''s cheeks...


    "That''s right... In such a beautiful night, looking at these guys is indeed unappetizing!!" Zhou Ye smiled, gently pulled Kreis into his arms, and then, Head down...


    "Woo..." Creston opened his eyes wide...


    Don''t look at her making such a look like Zhou Ye, but in fact, she is still a girl who knows nothing...


    Under the action of a certain old driver, she exposed the essence of her novice.


    Seeing Chris who was panicked in his arms, Zhou Ye had a sarcasm smile on his face... "Let us do something better...?"


    "No...that...I mean...of course..." Kris said stupidly.


    "However, before that, there are some nasty guys that need to be cleaned up!!" Zhou Ye said, snapping his fingers lightly...


    Then, there was a deafening sound of glass breaking...


    With this voice, the whole world changed...


    The earth was trembling, the sky was spinning, and the entire city of Rome was like a Rubik''s Cube in the hands of a giant, constantly changing its shape.


    "Come out...you guys will only hide things that show their heads!!"


    With Zhou Ye''s violent shout, eleven figures appeared in the sky...


    The headed god, holding a scepter and wearing a crown, roared with a loud voice: "Foreign gods, get out of Rome, this is not where you should be!!"


    "Interesting..." Zhou Ye smiled, hugged Kreis, and flew directly into the sky, hanging in the air, looking at the five women, six men and eleven gods, and smiled: "It depends on you? "


    "Cthulhu...Today is the day of your fall!!" Juno, the queen who stood beside Jupiter, said loudly.


    "Kreis, what are you waiting for?" Mercury, the god of thieves, couldn''t help but roar.


    You know, Kris is holding his divine weapon dagger. He believes that as long as Kris uses his divine weapon to poke into the heart of the alien god, that alien god will fall.


    however¡­¡­


    Chris, who was held in Zhou Ye''s arms, is suffering and can''t tell...


    She also wanted to take out a dagger and stabbed Zhou Ye severely...


    however--


    She can''t do...


    Just when Zhou Ye broke through the twelve main gods, she felt that she couldn''t move her whole body...

 Chapter 1559

    "Kreis?? She is my trophy now..." Zhou Ye said, bowing his head, and kissed Kreis''s little horn...


    Reference 1952


    One thousand nine hundred and fifty-two chapters


    "you dare¡­¡­"


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s actions, the first to go wild was Jupiter, the god king of the twelve gods of Rome.


    You know, Kreis is Jupiter''s sister from the blood relationship, and Jupiter has some strange thoughts about this sister.


    For Jupiter, Zhou Ye''s move is no less than a face-to-face NTR...


    This time, if it wasn''t for Queen Juno''s insistence, Jupiter wouldn''t want to send Kreis to a mission close to Zhou Ye.


    According to the original plan.


    Kris would pretend to be a mortal, approach Zhou Ye, and then stabbed him severely when he was least prepared.


    And Jupiter and the others will take over Kreis at this time... After all, the injured beast is the craziest.


    However, Kreis did approach Zhou Ye, but-Jupiter and the others were also drunk...


    So, the current situation has evolved into this look...


    The original sneak attack turned into a storm...


    But, the matter has come to this point, no matter what to say is useless, as the main god in charge of a god system, Jupiter... how can he tolerate his unsuccessful imprisonment and be taken first by others in front of him??


    With the roar, the scepter in Jupiter''s hand emits a dazzling white light...


    With the white light, a lightning bolt with a diameter of more than ten meters struck Zhou Ye.


    "Go away..." Zhou Ye didn''t even lift his head, just waved his hand casually... The lightning that struck Zhou Ye turned back at a faster speed than it came...


    In an instant, he smashed on Jupiter, who was caught off guard, and electrocuted him.


    "God King, are you okay?"


    Juno, who was standing beside Jupiter, asked worriedly.


    "Puff--!" Jupiter exhaled a puff of black smoke, he really wanted to shout [Do you think I''m okay?


    However, this time was obviously not a time for infighting, he waved his hand and said, "I''m fine...Everyone go together!!"


    Following his words, the other ten main gods attacked Zhou Ye together...


    For a moment, the entire sky was flooded with a piece of colorful divine light...


    The originally dark night sky has also become beautiful...


    However, under this beautiful scenery, there is a deep murderous intent...


    This is the last fight of the Roman gods...


    They knew the power of the alien god in front of them, and they knew better... to oppose him was to find death.


    However, they had to confront this alien god, because - they had nowhere to go.


    The number of believers is decreasing, the temple is disappearing...


    They were driven to a dead end by Zhou Ye...As long as they had a way to survive, they would not come out to find death.


    and so--


    There is only one chance. After winning, everything will be business as usual. They are still the gods who shelter one side. Lost?Then they have nothing... Falling down is their only destiny.


    Under such a premise, almost all the gods exploded with their most powerful divine power... They attacked the figure standing in mid-air without mercy.


    And what about Zhou Ye?


    It was as if he hadn''t seen the attacks of these gods, still bowed his head, and used the technique of silence on a goddess in his arms.


    Seeing this situation, the Roman gods standing in the sky stunned...


    Even Jupiter, who was burning in the fire, had a smile on his face... "You are very powerful, but-it doesn''t mean you can ignore..."


    Before he finished his proud words, the scene before him stopped the words in his mouth abruptly.


    I saw that when the light of those magic arts was about to reach Zhou Ye''s side, it seemed to have touched an invisible wall and stopped there...


    "This... how is this possible?"


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    "It''s not true!"


    The Roman gods were completely dumbfounded...


    "Haha...a group of ignorant guys!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, letting go of the bewildered Kris who had been tricked by his mute technique, and said with a smile: "You can''t even play with time, too. Dare to call yourself an omnipotent god???"


    "You... how did you do it?" asked the Queen Juno.


    "Well¡ªwhat should I say? Your divine power seems to be very powerful..." Zhou Ye said, gently reaching out, touching the colorful divine light, and then smiling: "However, it is impossible to travel through time and space to attack the past or even the future... You, only exist in the present, not in the past or even the future..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye''s heart moved slightly...


    He looked carefully at Queen Juno...what should I say...


    Queen Juno deserves to be Queen Juno, her beauty carries a touch of grace and luxury...and even a touch of motherhood...


    Interesting... Such a person is too wasteful for Jupiter...


    "Then let Jupiter never show up!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, his figure in a trance...


    As his figure disappeared and solidified again...


    The world in this world is changing silently...


    All the people who originally belonged to the believers of the Roman gods, in their minds, the memory of Jupiter, the god king, disappeared little by little...


    It''s as if the god King Jupiter has never appeared in this world...


    Instead, it was Juno, the queen who ruled the Roman gods...


    She rules the sky and thunder...and among the twelve gods, there is another god of marriage and plants, Flora...to fill the vacant priesthood left by the queen Juno after he takes over the sky.


    And in the mirror world...

 Chapter 1560

    Jupiter standing in the sky also disappeared little by little...


    He panicked and shouted loudly: "What''s going on? Help me... Juno... Help me!!"


    However, Juno didn''t even look at him. For Juno, Jupiter was a stranger, a god who had never appeared before.


    "OK, now... the biggest obstacle has disappeared... we should talk about the future of the Roman gods!!" Zhou Ye smiled and snapped his fingers lightly...


    With a loud snapping sound...


    The Roman gods standing in mid-air were divided into two groups according to gender...


    Of course those Roman gods were not reconciled to Zhou Ye''s mercy. They were angry and struggling...


    Of course, in the mirror world, Zhou Ye is the master of everything...Of course, he can do it in the present world, but - wouldn''t that have some unnecessary effects on mortals?Therefore, it is better to put the battle in the mirror world...


    At this moment, these gods are like toy figures, let Zhou Ye squash and round...


    The male god... naturally fell on the spot.


    And the goddess...


    Then Zhou Ye was taken to another space... there, they will accept Zhou Ye''s reformation...


    Zhou Ye would not let them out of the mirror world until they transformed them into the way they wanted.


    This process may be very long, but for Zhou Ye-time has never been a problem.


    Moreover, he has the confidence to adjust these goddesses to what he wants...


    By the way, because Zhou Ye erased Jupiter from the timeline, the queen Juno is still a pure goddess... This is really great.


    Reference 1953


    One thousand nine hundred and fifty-three chapters


    "Caesar, Lucius, come to meet the goddesses..."


    When Zhou Ye took a group of Roman goddesses out of the mirror world, the banquet in the world had also ended.


    A group of nobles have already left Zhou Ye¡¯s temporary residence, and of course Caesar and Lucis can¡¯t leave. As Zhou Ye¡¯s spokesperson, they need to wait for Zhou Ye here...


    However, what they didn''t expect was...


    When I left under my crown, I took only one agricultural goddess, but when I came back, he returned with all the goddesses of the twelve gods.


    ...This is too powerful under my own crown...


    "I have seen you all!!" X2


    The two of them slandered in their hearts, but their movements were not slow, and they walked quickly to Zhou Ye one by one to meet the goddesses.


    "You don''t need to be polite... You are the believers of our lover, which means you are our believers..." The Queen Juno said with a smile.


    "Ah, that''s right..." Zhou Ye seemed to suddenly remember something, and said, "The goddesses'' temples don''t move..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Caesar was speechless for a while... "That..."


    And the Roman goddesses standing behind Zhou Ye complained one by one, "Ye, you said this too late!!"


    "That''s... if it wasn''t for the temple being demolished, how could we meet you in battle? It''s too late for us to hide from you!"


    "Yeah yeah¡­¡­"


    Hearing the accusations made by the goddesses Yingying Yanyan, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while...that was how Caesar had done it, it had something to do with me.


    but¡­¡­


    It was he who ordered Caesar to dismantle, and he couldn''t get rid of this pot.


    "Uh, then build it again..." Anyway, Zhou Ye''s money was not spent, and Zhou Ye certainly didn''t feel distressed.


    "That... you and the goddesses are..." Caesar asked cautiously.


    "Oh..." Of course Zhou Ye knew what Caesar wanted to know...


    Caesar obviously wanted to know what kind of relationship Zhou Ye had with the Roman goddesses at present... "We have reached a reconciliation... Since then, we are a family... in various senses!"


    Zhou Ye said, holding Juno in his arms... and stamped him fiercely.


    In the face of Zhou Ye''s actions, Juno, the king of the gods, was only clever...No way, in the mirror world, hundreds of years of adjustments had long wiped out all her arrogance.


    "In that case..." Caesar pretended to have not seen it, and said in a low voice: "Then I propose to build a temple of all gods and enshrine the crown and all the goddesses in..."


    "Uh, let me forget, don''t worship me..." Zhou Ye said depressed when he heard Caesar''s words.


    You know, as an atheist, Zhou Ye is very unaccustomed to being enshrined. What should I say.There is a feeling of hanging up by oneself and enshrining the tablet, which is super inauspicious.


    "This..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Caesar was a little sitting on wax... Don''t worship under your own crown. What''s the situation...


    Juno certainly knows why Zhou Ye shouldn''t worship. Unlike these gods who need faith to maintain immortality, the strength of his own man lies in himself...


    To put it bluntly, it is the difference between believing in the gods and proving the Tao with force.


    However, they have also obtained from their men a way to maintain immortality without requiring faith, but it will take some time to practice... So temporary faith is still essential for them.


    Juno smiled and said, "Ye doesn''t need to be enshrined, we still need it... However, you can place a smaller statue of Ye in the heart of each of our gods..."


    "Why are you carving that stuff..." Zhou Ye said reluctantly.


    "In order to prove to the world, we will always have you in our hearts..."


    Juno''s words left Zhou Ye completely speechless...


    Anyway, it was placed in the hearts of their gods, and Zhou Ye would not care if it didn''t leak out.


    Now that Juno has given a compromise solution, of course Caesar has no doubts...


    As for, who will the new twelve gods be?It is up to Juno to make the decision.


    Of course, Juno has accepted the opinion of his own man, and the vacancy of the fallen twelve gods will be filled by the goddess.


    what did you say??Is the god of war a goddess??


    Don''t be funny... Isn''t Mivara also a god of war in another sense??


    After finishing some trivial things, Zhou Ye drove Caesar and Lucis out...


    The rest of the time is the private goddess body time...

 Chapter 1561

    Although the maids have rested, and the original banquet layout in the garden has been cleaned up...


    However, this is nothing to Zhou Ye...


    He just waved his hand gently, and all kinds of delicious food and wine appeared in the garden again...


    And the garden, following Zhou Ye''s actions, formed two relatively independent spaces with the outside world... Outsiders cannot see the scene in the garden, but people in the garden can see the outside scene.


    All the goddesses, started their carnival...


    In the mirror world, although many such banquets have been held... But the world is the world after all... In the mirror world, they always feel unreal, so... it is better than the world...


    In their bodies, the goddesses put away the dignified appearance they made in front of outsiders...One by one, like a little girl who is first involved in love, pleases their own men...


    And what about Zhou Ye?


    He simply sat lazily on the recliner, letting these goddesses please himself...


    No words...


    The next day...


    Zhou Ye went to Persia again and brought all the girls here...


    To be honest, when his women came, it seemed that Caesar''s mansion was a bit small...


    then----


    The construction of the temples has also been put on the agenda...


    For the first time, Yulia and Tamina, who met with the Roman goddesses for the first time, also felt a little bit novel...


    When they saw that those gods who used to be aloof were also under the conquest of their own men and pleaded bitterly, they suddenly felt a strange feeling in their hearts, and the impression of the gods in their hearts collapsed...


    After facing the Great Demon King Zhou Ye several times together, Yulia and other female goddesses gradually got acquainted with Juno...


    Although not at the level of a good sister who can talk about everything, but-they can be regarded as ordinary friends...


    Of course, friends are friends, and there is no shortage of healthy competition...


    In order to cope with the sense of crisis brought by the goddesses of Juno, Yulia pulled her cousin into the chariot... and she also said that this is a reward for her man to go home on time...


    Of course, Zhou Ye swallowed it in one bite.


    Just kidding, if you don¡¯t eat the meat delivered to you, is that still Zhou Ye??


    Reference 1954


    One thousand nine hundred and fifty-four chapters


    It''s another sunny day...


    At this time, Zhou Ye was lying on a lounger by the lake, lazily watching a group of girls laughing and playing in the lake.


    "My dear, what are you thinking?" Juno, wearing a white long dress, gently walked to Zhou Ye''s side, and after handing Zhou Ye a wine glass full of red wine, he simply snuggled up to Zhou Ye''s. In the arms...


    "I''m thinking, maybe I should go home..." Zhou Ye really wanted to be in the East at this time.


    Although he had to go back and ruin the ground every now and then, but, after all, it was almost two years since he left home...It was really time to go back.


    Otherwise, it won''t make sense...


    "Go home?" Juno couldn''t help exclaiming when he heard Zhou Ye''s words...


    Her exclamation attracted the attention of all the girls...


    "what happened??"


    "What happened?"


    "What happened??"


    The girls who used to go boating and playing on the lake quickly ran to their men''s side...


    They heard the word home, and this word gave them a bad association...


    After all, they know that their men are not Romans, but Orientals...


    They have been worried about one thing all the time...


    That is--


    What if my man is homesick and wants to go home??


    What are they going to do??


    To go home with my own man, or...


    It¡¯s just that Zhou Ye never mentioned anything about going home, so they were also happy to pretend to be confused...


    However, this day finally arrived...


    "Honey, are you going home?"


    "Do you want us? Honey..."


    "I don''t want you to go..."


    Looking at a group of girls, looking sad, and looking at him weepingly... Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... "Ahem, I just said, it''s time to go home, let''s say... Who said I don''t want you... I¡¯m going home, and I will take you back together!!!"


    "..." XN


    After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the women relieved their heart... But soon, Juno led the topic in a strange direction.


    "My dear... tell me, what is home??"


    "Uh-home..." Zhou Ye suddenly got stuck...


    "When you are away, someone will wait for you. When you are busy, someone is worried about you. When you are tired, someone will cook and wash for you... Is this home?" Juno won''t Just let Zhou Ye go...


    "Yes..." Zhou Ye nodded helplessly...


    "That''s good..." Juno smiled with satisfaction."Here, we are waiting for you...here, we are worrying about you...here, someone will wash and cook for you, be happy for you, smile for you, sad for your frustration...here, is it you? s home¡­¡­"


    "..." XN


    Hearing Juno''s words, Zhou Ye hadn''t spoken yet... the eyes of the women suddenly lit up...


    That''s right...

 Chapter 1562

    This is also the home of his own man, why must his own man be the home of the East??


    Just when Zhou Ye was a little embarrassed...


    Suddenly a chuckle came...


    "Okay, dear, no wonder you have gone home a bit less frequently recently... So there are so many sisters here..."


    Following the voice, a beautiful figure appeared beside Zhou Ye...


    No one else, it was Queen Azshara who came to this world with Zhou Ye...


    Azshara, the queen of the night elves, was nearly two meters tall, standing beside a group of girls, standing out from the crowd.


    "who are you??"


    Seeing this figure suddenly appeared, Juno instinctively felt a slight threat...


    Although the woman in front of her was not a god, she felt that there was an unknown energy in her body that was deadly enough... that energy was neither god power nor pure energy like her own man, but something she couldn''t understand. the power of¡­¡­


    "Me? I''m Azshara, the queen of the night, and his wife..." Azshara smiled and looked at Juno who was leaning on her man''s arms, and then smiled: "According to Zhou''s rules, you Call me sister..."


    "Sister?" Hearing Azshara''s words, Juno looked at Zhou Ye with a questioning look...


    Zhou Ye nodded and said, "Well... Azshara is indeed your sister. No matter how long you get started, or your age, you call her your sister and you will definitely not lose..."


    Juno and other women were dumb when they heard the words of their own man...


    You know, let alone others, Juno, who is a god alone, has lived for thousands of years...


    Under such circumstances, Zhou Ye actually said that Azshara was older than them in age, so how could he not let the girls be shocked?


    "My dear, you are revealing the age of a woman... this will be disgusting!!" Azshara joked with her man cheerfully.


    Jealous?forget it¡­¡­


    If really jealous, Azshara would have been soured to death in the world of Azeroth.


    Moreover, in her opinion, her own man has been very restrained... You know, in the world of Azeroth, he has the title of lord of the dragon, and he almost wiped out the guardian dragon... that''s a four-digit number. Sister.


    Since my man said so...


    Of course, Juno and other women won''t be strong anymore...


    They greeted Azshara one by one, and their sisters kept talking.


    To be courteous to others, you must ask for something...


    Facing the affectionate sister voice of these girls... Azshara smiled and said, "Don''t look at me... I''m just a messenger... the one who really urges Ye to go back, there is someone else..."


    "Then sister, who is urging my dear to go back?" Juno asked curiously.


    "Lord of the Underworld, Acha..." Azshara said cheerfully, "She misses her father and lover a little bit... So, she begged me to come..."


    "But... Sister, so many of our sisters are here... If my dear goes back, we will not be too pitiful..." Juno decided to pretend to be pitiful first...


    "Haha..." Azshara smiled slightly when she heard Juno''s words."The sisters from the East are also very pitiful...have not been with my man day and night for two years..."


    "But it didn''t take long for my dear to be here..."


    "But he has been away for almost two years..."


    "Then---use games to decide the outcome..."


    "Oh? Interesting..." When Azshara heard Juno''s words, her eyes lit up... "Since you have such thoughts, then I will simply call out the master...to discuss with you It''s ready!!"


    As the voice fell, Azshara opened a golden portal to the eastern underworld...


    As soon as the portal was opened, a group of Yingying and Yanyan passed through the portal and came to Juno and the others.


    Chapter 1955


    The first thousand nine hundred and fifty-six chapters


    As the portal opened, a group of Yingying Yanyan walked out of the portal.


    The leader is not someone else, but the master of the underworld, Acha...


    And behind her, there are Liuli and other heavenly ladies...


    Even Meng Qiniang walked out behind the girls.


    After all, they said this time they came to catch the man who had fled home, but in fact they wanted to take the opportunity to have fun in the world.


    "Husband..."


    "Yelang..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the first glance when they saw their man, the underworld women greeted them with a smile, holding their own man and talking non-stop...


    As for Juno, who was standing aside, his face became a bit ugly...


    This is not to say that she feels that her man has been robbed or something.


    Instead, she felt a strong sense of crisis...


    In the past, she often thought that her men''s harem team in Rome was already big enough.


    Not to mention, the entire Roman god system alone was wiped out by my own men...including the goddesses who were later promoted to fill the vacancy of the twelve gods, none of them escaped the palms of their own men...


    Plus the little Yulia sisters, and the Persian daughters...


    Roughly speaking, there are almost dozens of them... Besides, Juno also knows that his man has two little lovers in Egypt...


    In this way, there are really a lot of women with Western attributes...


    However, when Juno saw the sisters in the East today, he immediately felt a strong threat.


    In this short time, hundreds of them have emerged from the portal...In addition, the patrol wind envoy originally belonged to the Eastern Sisters'' sequence, so counting...Fuck, the Western Sisters are really a bit single Weak...


    Well, let¡¯s not compare quantity to quality...


    They have many goddesses in the west...


    And there are many goddesses in the east...

 Chapter 1563

    They have Cleopatra in the West...


    In the east, there is Zhaojun, who looks like a falling geese... There are sisters Zhao Feiyan who can dance in the palm...


    They West...


    Well, they lost the West this time...


    How to do??


    What should we do??


    Just letting his own man leave, Juno said nothing...


    Why are we all sisters, why must my men live in the East??


    No, we must find a way.


    Just as Juno frowned, thinking about ways...


    Ah Cha has finished the long-awaited reunion with her own man, and walked to Juno...


    No way, as the lord of the underworld, and also the default second-generation eldest sister in Zhou Ye''s harem...Acha must lead by example and not be too overbearing...Otherwise, it will cause dissatisfaction among many sisters in the harem ...


    As for you asking who is the first generation eldest sister??


    Of course it was Azshara...


    As the queen of the dark night brought into this world by Zhou Ye, she is the first generation eldest sister to do her part...


    All the goddesses and all the daughters of the Jiuli tribe, all obey her...


    It''s just that, with the idea of ??cultivating younger generations, Azshara hasn''t taken care of things lately... But once she speaks, Acha has to be obedient.


    No way, from the perspective of seniority, Acha still has to call her grandma...


    "God of Sky and Thunder? Juno?" Acha said with a smile while looking at the gorgeous woman in front of her.


    Faced with Acha''s question, Juno asked unceremoniously: "Lord of the Underworld? Acha???"


    "Yes, it''s me!" Acha smiled and nodded...said: "I heard Sister Azshara say that you want to use a game to fight us?"


    "Yes!!" Although in essence, Juno needs to call Acha to her sister, but-now, the two parties are equivalent to saying that each represents their own sister. Therefore, Juno''s sister will definitely not Shouting...


    "Oh? What are the rules? What are the stakes?" Acha never fears any challenge...


    To put it bluntly, she has lived from ancient times to the present, and she has seen a lot of things... and, as long as it is fun, it is not impossible to participate in the games of Roman gods.


    "I haven''t figured out the rules of the game yet. The bet is the next year, where will my dear spend it..." Juno said with a serious expression.


    "Well, when you think about what game to use to decide the victory or defeat, tell me that I will take the sisters to participate..." As he said here, Acha''s fingertips flashed and smiled Said to Juno: "This is my mind. When I think about it, just contact me... Then, for the time being, the husband will be borrowed by us... After leaving for so long, he owes a lot of public food to pay. ..."


    While talking, Acha turned her head and shouted to her sisters: "Take our husband back, he should pay the public pay..."


    Hearing Acha''s words, the girls in the East were taken aback for a moment, and then... a burst of deafening cheers...


    They hugged their arms, tugged their legs... directly lifted their own Langjun, and walked towards the portal...


    In response, Zhou Ye smiled bitterly...


    Fuck, there is a feeling that you can change Tang Sanzang in seconds...


    And it was Tang Sanzang who was caught by a group of female fairies...


    But-there are so many beautiful female fairies, he Tang Sanzang is worth it.


    Under the stunned eyes of Juno and other women, Zhou Ye was carried into the portal by the Eastern women in this way...


    And of course Xiaomeng and the others also walked into the portal. After all, they were of the Eastern sequence...Can''t eat inside and out.


    After the Oriental girls are gone...


    The entire garden suddenly became deserted...


    Looking at the western sequence with only two or three kittens left, Juno couldn''t help but feel bitter...


    This is too bullying...


    At this time, the Queen of Persia, Tamina, came over and said with some frustration: "Sister Juno, my dear was taken away by them..."


    Juno, as the head of the twelve gods, is a well-deserved eldest sister among all Western women...


    Although Tamina is the eldest sister if you enter the door first...


    However, Tamina did not dare to grab the position of the eldest sister''s head with Juno, so she automatically gave the position of her eldest sister''s head to Juno.


    And Juno, of course, did his part as the leader of the women.


    Hearing Tamina''s questioning, Juno''s Silver Teeth clenched.


    "This matter is not over yet...Before the game is held, let them be proud for the time being..."


    "Then what should we do now?" Little Yulia also surrounded...


    At present, all the women in the Western sequence are the only ones looking forward to Juno... When their men are taken away, they can only choose to follow Juno''s orders.


    "Now...?" Juno hesitated, and then said: "Now...we must unite all the forces that can be united...The enemy''s power is too great!!"


    Among the crowd of women who just gushed out of the portal, there were hundreds of them who made Juno feel threatened...


    In fact, what made her feel threatened was the Kunlun women and the Jiuli women. As the women who have lived from ancient times to the present, their power is not inferior to the gods at all, and some even far exceed the gods. Only.


    Chapter 1956


    The first thousand nine hundred and fifty-six chapters


    "Unite all the forces that can be united?" Hearing Juno''s words, a group of Western girls were stunned.


    Aren¡¯t their sisters here anymore?


    Who else to unite??


    Do you want to call Caesar and Lucis??


    It''s a bit taboo...


    You know, Zhou Ye always believes that family affairs should not be in harmony with outsiders...


    In other words, things at home stop at home...

 Chapter 1564

    All the actions of colluding with his family are offending his taboo...It is a high-voltage line, and whoever touches it is unlucky.


    Therefore, upon hearing Juno''s words, Tamina said with a bit of embarrassment: "If we were to let Caesar and the others know, we would be scolded by my dear... and..."


    Although the rest of the words are not finished, Juno already understands the meaning of her words...


    "Who said they should call Caesar... they are also worthy of our family affairs?" Juno said with some disdain.


    Tamina asked hesitantly, "Sister Juno, what do you mean??"


    "You forgot, is there one in Egypt?" Juno''s face leaked a smile: "Since it is everyone''s business to snatch my dear residence right, then there is no reason to keep her out of the matter. As a member of the West, she Also contribute your own strength!!"


    "My sister is talking about the Queen of Egypt-Cleopatra?"


    Zhou Ye did not conceal the Egyptian queen''s affairs, so it is not a secret among the women.


    "Yes..." Juno said, waving his hand, her figure gradually faded... "I will bring her here now, and then everyone will discuss together what kind of competition can be used to win the dear residence. right¡­¡­"


    As the voice fell, Juno''s figure disappeared in front of the women...


    Seeing Juno gradually disappearing in the same place, the girls are no longer in a frolicking mood...


    After all, their men have been taken away, what are they in the mood for playing around??


    A group of girls gathered around and began to chat and discuss what methods could be used to seize the residence rights of their dear ones.


    Not to mention what kind of methods these frowning girls will come up with to snatch their men...


    Just talk about the Egyptian queen at this time, Cleopatra...


    It has been ten days since Zhou Ye left Egypt...


    In these ten days, Cleopatra has left all government affairs to Marcus...


    What she does every day is to look at the palace drawings made by those architects...


    What should I say?


    As a queen, Cleopatra may be extremely clever, but-the art industry has a specialization, when the architects put the drawings they worked so hard in front of her, she was still not satisfied at all ...


    In her opinion, none of the drawings drawn on parchment can be in her sight...


    With the passage of time, Cleopatra did not have any attractive drawings, let alone the construction of the palace...


    This made Cleopatra''s mood more anxious.


    You know, she wants to get a promise from her own man... That promise is very important to her.


    Under such circumstances, the anxious Cleopatra issued a death order. If the architects cannot produce the palace drawings that satisfy her within three days, then - they will all be thrown to feed the Nile crocodile. ...


    Under the pressure of death, a clever architect came up with a trick...


    He believes that it is not that their design is imperfect, but-no matter how perfect their design is, without physical comparison, it is impossible to show the gorgeous effect of the palace by relying on drawings alone... So, they thought of it. The idea of ??using sand to make isometric models...


    As soon as this idea came out, a group of architects suddenly felt like they were...


    What does Egypt lack most??


    Of course it''s sand...


    Moreover, playing with sand or something can be said to be their skills since childhood...


    Therefore, when Juno came to Cleopatra, she was in the garden, watching the miniature palace sand sculpture models that were placed on wooden boards and carried into the palace...


    I have to say that those architects are also fighting hard for their own lives...


    In those beautiful palace models, they spared no expense in using gold leaf and various jewelry...


    The original magnificent palace is decorated more ornate...


    And Cleopatra is also very satisfied with these palace models, but now she is in a new trouble again...


    So-which one is the best??


    Which palace would your own man like??


    Just when Cleopatra fell into a choice disorder, she felt a trance before her eyes, and then a gorgeous woman in a gorgeous purple Roman dress suddenly appeared in front of her...


    "Who are you? Guards..." Cleopatra immediately called the guards...


    "You are Cleopatra?" Juno was not angry at Cleopatra''s actions. Anyone who suddenly appeared in front of him would panic...


    Hearing Juno''s question, Cleopatra corrected: "It is the Queen of Egypt-Your Majesty Cleopatra!"


    "Hehe..." Juno smiled softly: "It really is a beauty... No wonder my dear will specially mobilize the Roman legion for you to come to Egypt..."


    "Honey? Do you know Ye?? Who are you?" Cleopatra asked with a condensed face.


    "You can call me sister Juno, of course-you can also call me-ruler of the supreme sky and thunder... King of the gods, Juno!" Juno reported his own without hesitation. Identity...


    Hearing Juno''s words, Cleopatra''s face paled... "You, are you here to kill me?"


    Obviously, this beautiful woman who can''t be looked at is a god...


    And to snatch men from the gods...you must have the consciousness to be killed by the gods...


    Seeing Cleopatra, who was clearly scared in front of her, but still supporting Cleopatra, Juno smiled slightly: "Why should I kill you??"


    "Aren''t you Ye''s lover?" Cleopatra asked strangely.


    "Of course..." Juno said with a smile, "I love him more than myself... But he is more than me a lover. This is really a heartbreaking discovery..."


    "..." Hearing Juno''s words, Cleopatra suddenly didn''t know how to connect...


    comfort her??


    Forget it, you know, she is also one of Juno''s [more than one lover]... What kind of stand does she use to comfort Juno??


    "Well, I won''t tease you..." Looking at Cleopatla''s bewildered and cute look, Juno chuckled and said, "I''m here this time to take you to Rome..."


    Reference 1957


    The first thousand nine hundred and fifty-seven chapters


    "Go to Rome?" Cleopatra didn''t feel strange when she heard Juno''s words, she was just curious... "Did you miss me, my dear?"


    "Ye didn''t think about you, I don''t know... But we are now facing a huge crisis..." Juno sighed and said.


    "Huge crisis?" Cleopatra was a little unclear so...

 Chapter 1565

    "Yes... But this is not a place to talk... When you get to Rome, you will know!!" Juno said, pulling up Cleopatra''s little hand, and his figure flashed and disappeared. In situ...


    When Cleopatra recovered, he found that he was no longer in the garden of the Egyptian court, but appeared beside a lake...


    Beside the lake, there is a long table filled with various kinds of wine and food... On the other side, there are dozens of beach chairs that her man once took out. She also has one of this kind of chairs. , But placed in the garden in the court...


    And beside the chair, there are twenty or thirty beautiful girls with melancholy expressions...


    Some of them wear traditional Roman dresses, while others wear traditional Persian costumes...


    "Here is..." Cleopatra asked unexplainably.


    "This is the city of Rome..." A sweet-looking girl with chestnut hair came over...with a smile: "Hello, I am Yulia Caesar..."


    "I know you, Caesar''s daughter. One of Ye''s women..." Cleopatra nodded friendly and asked, "What happened? Why did Juno say that we are facing a huge crisis? Where is my dear??"


    Facing Cleopatra¡¯s inquiry, Yulia sighed helplessly and said: "My dear question, I will tell you later... I will introduce the sisters to you first..."


    While talking, Yulia pulled up Cleopatra and walked towards the girls...


    And Juno?She disappeared in the same place again, and she had to pick up another sister in Egypt, Hayta Felice, who is currently the high priest.


    Since it is to unite all the forces that can be united, then...Hytefelice naturally cannot be forgotten.


    quickly¡­¡­


    Haitai Feilisi was also brought over by Juno...


    So, all the women of the Western camp, this is a complete collection...


    After little Yulia¡¯s explanation, the confused Cleopatra and Hayta Felice knew what had happened.


    To be precise, that is¡ªtheir man was taken away by their eastern sister...


    In order to fight for a one-year residency... Their eldest sister, King Juno, among the twelve gods of Rome, proposed to resolve disputes through games...


    So, here comes the problem...


    What kind of gameplay is used to resolve disputes??


    Gladiatorial??


    That is absolutely impossible...


    Because they all know that sister-in-law is the biggest taboo of their men...


    What should I do??


    Just when the girls were at a loss... Cleopatra spoke...


    "That... I don''t know if you have heard of a myth and legend that is spread in our Egypt..."


    "Oh? What''s the legend..." Juno asked.


    "It''s the story of the Sphinx Sphinx... According to legend, it learned a lot of riddles from the Muse, the goddess of wisdom, and often stood at the big intersection. Every pedestrian must guess the riddle if he wants to pass, because he is cruel by nature. So anyone who guessed wrong will eat it all."


    "Do you mean to decide the outcome with them in the form of riddles?"


    "Hmm..." Cleopatra nodded...


    "No, so we are not sure of winning..." This resolution was first rejected by the Persian Queen Tamina."I have been with Zhaojun for a period of time. During that time, I can see that Zhaojun is a very smart girl... and, according to her, she is just a girl from the civilian class, smarter than her. There are many more girls!"


    In fact, that was only Zhaojun¡¯s humble words...but, obviously, Tamina took it seriously.


    "Well, if they can''t guess the riddles we made, and we can''t guess the secret words they made...then-in the end it can only be a tie..." Yulia also said.


    "Then what to do..." Cleopatra was also helpless...


    "I don''t know if you have heard of Minos'' story..." Little Yulia asked.


    "The story of Minos??" Juno asked thoughtfully: "Are you talking about the story of the bull-headed guy hiding in the maze and eating people??"


    "Hmm..." Yulia nodded, and said, "Why, let''s build a maze, and then-three people on each side... How about the team with the most people who walked out of the maze in the shortest time? "


    "How can a maze be built in such a short time..." Tamina said silently.


    "No, no... it''s just a maze. If it''s built, it''s still very easy..." Juno said thoughtfully: "It''s just¡ªI''m not sure if the sisters in the East will agree that this looks right to us. Very profitable gambling..."


    Why do you say that??


    Because as the builders of the maze, they naturally know the reality and the reality of the maze better than others...


    "Maybe, would you agree?" Juno nodded thoughtfully, and then in his mind, using the spirit left by Acha, he began to contact Acha...


    The Western goddesses looked at Juno nervously, wondering what the result was...


    I saw that Juno''s face with closed eyes was smiling sometimes, sometimes serious, sometimes thoughtful...


    After a while--


    She opened her eyes...


    "How?? Sister Juno, did they agree?" The girls asked implicitly.


    "Agree but agree..." Juno said with a weird face: "It''s just that they also have requirements over there..."


    "any request??"


    "They requested that they should make the traps in the maze... and the three participating in this competition must not have gods..."


    Hearing Juno''s words... the girls were dumb...


    The labyrinth is built by them, and the trap is built by the opponent... Moreover, the person participating in the competition cannot be a god...


    It seems fair...After all, everyone has some privileges... Then- "Promise her..."


    "Yes, promise her..."


    "We can definitely win..."


    "Yes, we must be able to keep my dear in the West for a year..."


    Looking at the passionate girls, Juno nodded heavily... and then closed his eyes again and connected Acha with his spiritual thoughts...


    Reference 1958


    The first thousand nine hundred and fifty-eight chapters


    Egypt-Farafra Desert.

 Chapter 1566

    In people''s impression, the color of the desert should be yellow...


    However, in the Farafra Desert, this perception will be broken...


    The sand here is white...


    Looking around, a white desert gives people the illusion that they have come to the northern country covered with snow...


    If it weren¡¯t for the dazzling sun in the sky and the temperature of over forty degrees to remind people that if this is still a hot Mediterranean climate, people who come here might really think that they have come to the north country with four cold seasons...


    This white desert is called the white devil by the locals...


    why??


    Modern people know that even in places like the Arctic where the sun is not strong, you still have to wear sunglasses during the day, because the sunlight reflected by the white snow will temporarily blind your eyes and suffer from snow blindness... ¡­


    In the same way, in this white desert, the white sand will temporarily blind people¡¯s eyes.


    In this age without sunglasses...


    Walking into this desert is equivalent to embarking on the road of death...


    What happens if you lose your eyesight in the vast desert??


    The result is simple, you will get lost, and then you will not get timely help...Finally, exhausted and die in this white desert.


    Few people who enter this desert can get out of this desert...


    Therefore, Farafra Desert also got the name of a white demon.


    Today, this desert center, which locals can''t avoid, has welcomed a group of uninvited guests.


    In the center of the Farafra Desert, stands a series of strangely shaped white stone pillars...that are chalk stones, and all the white gravel is formed by weathering these chalk stones.


    In this forbidden area of ??life where no one is involved, dozens of pretty figures in long skirts of various colors suddenly appeared...


    They are either dignified and beautiful, or cute and cute, or people who feel good about rice-in short, there is no ugly girl...


    No one else is here, but Juno and his party...


    Since Juno and the others have the right to build the maze, then¡ªthe site selection is a big deal.


    After a while of discussion, they finally decided to build the maze in the center of this desert called the White Devil by mortals.


    One is because-the game of the gods is not for mortals to pry into.


    The second is because the conditions here are good enough, it is simply the best place to build a maze.


    "It''s great here!!" Juno looked at the rugged white stone forest in front of him, nodded in satisfaction, "Then, let''s get started!!!"


    I saw her, while talking, gently spread her hands and made a pressing motion downward.


    With her movements, the stone forests made of chalk, as if snow meets the warm sun, turned into piles of white sand at a speed that could be discerned by the naked eye.


    In the blink of an eye, this chalk forest, which may be regarded as a treasure by geographers in later generations, just disappeared...


    Instead, it was an extremely flat sandy land made of white gravel...


    Then, Juno, like a sandcastle on the beach, began to work on the entire white desert...


    With her movements, a white gravel wall half a meter wide and more than ten meters high rose from the ground... and the other goddesses of the twelve gods of Rome also came to help...


    They gave the walls of the maze that stood up from the ground a solid attribute...At the same time, they also made some modifications to the minor flaws in Juno''s construction of the maze.


    When the goddesses are busy, the other girls feel a little hot and hard to behave...


    They simply took out their own collection of chairs, umbrellas and other items from the space bracelet given by their men and placed them there...


    Then, they took out various drinks and snacks from the bracelet.I started to twitter while watching the miracles in front of me, while discussing who would participate in the competition.


    After all, according to the agreement, the gods and all superpowers are excluded...


    Juno, who was busy, looked at the graceful appearance of the girls behind him, and smiled...and didn''t care.


    Don''t look at their relaxed appearance now, they can''t find the tone if they cry for a while...


    Time passed by the hard work of the goddesses and the leisure of Western girls.


    When the sun goes down...


    A huge maze covering an area of ??100,000 square meters was born in the hands of the goddesses...


    What is the concept of 100,000 square meters?


    It¡¯s almost 150 acres, the size of two Tokyo Dome...


    Looking at the magnificent giant maze in front of her, Tamina couldn''t help sighing: "This is really a city of miracles..."


    "Wrong, it''s a maze of miracles..." Cleopatra corrected...


    "Anyway, this is beyond the reach of mortals..." Haitai Feilisi murmured.


    "Okay..." At this time, Juno and the Greek gods came back after their busy schedule, looking at the girls in front of them, and said: "The stage for the competition, we have already set up... the rest is for you. Trained..."


    "We?" Little Yulia asked in astonishment: "Didn''t it mean that only three candidates need to be selected to participate?"


    "Yes, it is indeed to select three candidates to participate... but -" said this, Juno smiled slightly: "This time the candidates will not be selected internally, but on the day of the game, a lottery selection...all Sisters who meet the conditions of the competition are likely to be selected...So, in order to win, you must participate in this pre-match training!"


    "what??"


    "No way¡­¡­"


    "interesting¡­¡­"


    Hearing what Juno said, the girls were either sad or very excited...


    After all, for things like walking the maze, such as laboring brain power and turning physical power...Many girls are not very good at it.


    For example, little Yulia, her physical strength is good, but-the memory maze is a bit too embarrassing for her.


    And Haitai Feilisi has a good memory, but she is weak...not to mention.


    As for - Cleopatra, Queen of Egypt?She is almost the same as Haitai Feilisi, an intellectual expert... But, in the same way, she is also a sportsman.


    "Well, sisters... If you choose to give up, then my dear will really go back with the sisters in the East... Are you willing?" Juno urged.


    "Not reconciled..."


    "How can you be willing to..."

 Chapter 1567

    "Isn''t it a labyrinth? For my dear, I will show you the path to the underworld too..."


    "Yes, it''s this kind of momentum... Keep it..." Juno said with a smile: "Then, sisters, the next three days will be three days you will never forget... Trust me, I will never I will show mercy to your subordinates..."


    Reference 1959


    One thousand nine hundred and fifty-nine chapters


    Two days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Chacha took a group of goddesses, and Azshara came to the center of this white desert in Egypt... what she saw was a scene of a group of girls working hard.


    I saw that the girls in the western group lay down under the umbrellas outside the maze one by one, slumbering.


    Whether it is the Queen of Egypt or the Queen of Persia...One or two of them are dirty...


    There is no trace of prestige as a queen.


    And Juno and the others, piled up ice cubes beside the girls, so that they can sleep more comfortably...


    "What''s wrong with these sisters?" Chacha asked curiously, seeing the embarrassed appearance of the girls.


    "They are so tired to build this maze..." Juno said without changing his expression and heartbeat.


    "Haha... it''s really hard work for you!"


    Although Chacha said so in her mouth, what she thought in her heart was¡ªI believe in your ghost...


    Do these mortal girls still need to build a maze??They are obviously tired to adapt to the road in the maze...


    However, since Chacha allowed Western women to build the maze by default, that is to say, she had already anticipated this situation.


    Therefore, Cha Cha does not care...


    "Then, as agreed, we will transform the maze..."


    "Wait a minute!" Juno stopped Chacha and the others who wanted to enter the maze, and asked: "I''ll make sure...you won''t modify the road in the maze, will you??"


    "Yes...According to the agreement, we will not modify the maze facility..."


    "Then, I will have no problem!!" Juno was a little relieved after hearing Chacha reconfirming this matter..."Then¡ªplease do your work!!"


    "Hehe..." Chacha chuckled lightly, and walked towards the maze with a group of goddesses...


    According to the agreement, they cannot write down the passage in the maze and tell their sisters... However, they can design various traps in the maze... However, the design of traps follows a principle, that is ¡ª¡ªDo not cause psychological and physical harm to the contestants.


    And Azshara, on behalf of Zhou Ye, came to supervise both sides...


    After all, as an outsider, Azshara has no favoritism on either side...So, she would be the best judge and supervisor.


    Chacha and the others did not take a long time to arrange the traps of the entire maze, which was about three or four hours to end...


    When Cha Cha took a group of goddesses out of the maze...


    The western women who were exhausted have also woken up...


    They have already cleaned themselves up one by one...After all, if you lose, you don''t want to lose. They don''t want to let their embarrassed side be seen by their opponents...


    Although they have been seen when they were asleep... But, you can''t always be so embarrassed...


    "Okay... we have finished our work!!" Said this, Chacha smiled at Azshara: "Then please, temporarily close this maze..."


    "Haha... of course no problem!!" Azshara said, chanting a spell with words.


    With the sound of her spell, this magnificent maze, like a mirage, instantly became illusory...


    "I used the plane exile technique to temporarily seal it in another space... Before the start of the game, no one can enter..." Said this, Azshara smiled slightly, "Then, just wait for two days later. The game has begun..."


    "Hmm!!" Juno had no objection to this point...


    "Okay, we should go back and prepare..." Chacha said, nodding to Juno, "Your maze is very well built..."


    "thank you¡­¡­"


    "Then, see you in two days..."


    "See you in two days..."


    As the voice fell, Chacha and the figures of the heavenly ladies just disappeared...


    After watching Chacha and Azshara disappear, Juno tried to enter the maze...


    But no surprise, she failed.


    "That woman is really too powerful..." Juno sighed and said, "It seems that I can only pray that their traps are not too difficult..."


    "How could this be?"


    "Juno, can''t you untie it as a god?"


    The girls asked unwillingly...


    "Can''t..." Juno shook his head with a sinking face... "Azshara''s power is beyond my imagination..."


    "Okay... what shall we do now?"


    Can''t enter the labyrinth... Then how do they contact the labyrinth?


    "It''s okay...they won''t change the route of the maze...If this is the case, then we''ll make another maze that is exactly the same..." Juno''s silver teeth bite, and he screamed.


    In order to seize the right of residence of his own man, Juno also intends to desperately...


    Create another maze to train the girls'' sense of route...


    So, with the help of a group of goddesses, Juno recreated an exact same maze around this enclosed maze... so that the girls can train to walk the maze!


    What are the techniques for walking the maze??


    Without him, familiar with...


    If you walk a lot, you will be familiar with... Technique?nonexistent¡­¡­


    As a result, the Western women once again plunged into the maze nightmare...


    And in the underworld in the east...


    Cha Cha and they did not relax at all...


    In order to cope with the upcoming game, Cha Cha and the others brought Pei Rong''s daughters from Jiangdu City back to the underworld.

 Chapter 1568

    No way, why didn''t all the girls with supernatural powers and magical powers be able to participate this time?


    In this case, Xia Bing and others in Jiangdu Mansion are indispensable combat power.


    To be precise, there are not many women in the East who have not been genetically modified or empowered by Zhou Ye...


    Xia Bing counts one, and Zhao Feiyan sisters counts two...Yuji counts one...plus the Ying''s sisters...


    There are almost so many people...


    Xia Bing rejected her own man¡¯s transformation because he thought the exorcism he had inherited from his family was very powerful, while sisters Yu Ji, Zhao Feiyan, and sisters Ying... were all afraid of pain, so they were only given Endless life... and did not accept any genetic modification from his own man.


    So speaking of it... Xia Bing is an indispensable combat power...


    After all, sisters Zhao Feiyan can dance...physically...


    And the Win sisters...


    Well, you can''t expect these princesses who have been spoiled since childhood to have a body that ordinary people can''t match, can you??


    So...At present, all the hopes of the oriental women are concentrated in Xia Bing and Yu Ji, anyway...One is a martial arts expert, the other is a swordsman...The physical strength of the two is still very secure... ¡­


    And the other girls??


    Forget it, just make up the count...


    Chapter 1960


    One thousand nine hundred and sixty chapters


    Two days'' time, fleeting...


    Soon, the day of the game arrived...


    On this day, the Farafra Desert Center, which was originally off the beaten track... became very lively.


    Around the huge maze of illusion, women are already surrounded...


    Yingying Yanyan is so lively...


    As Zhou Ye''s woman, the space bracelet is their standard...


    Therefore, there is no need for Juno and the others to make any more auditoriums...


    All the women took out various chairs and benches from their wristbands one after another... they gathered together according to the distance of the relationship.


    The goddesses, headed by Azshara, acted as referees of the maze.


    And the underworld forces led by Chacha, including Meng Qiniang and Jiuli women, gathered together...


    The Great Qin forces, headed by the Ying sisters and including eight patrol envoys, surrounded the other side.


    The forces in the world are headed by Jiuxiao Meihu Xiaowei, including women such as Yu Ji, Meng Jiang, and Zhao Feiyan.


    From this point of view, the Western power with only 20 or 30 people looks so pitiful...


    "My dear... these, these are all your women?" Juno asked Zhou Ye at this moment, looking at the mighty thousands of people in front of him... stupidly.


    "Uh-the same can be said..." Zhou Ye touched his nose with some embarrassment...


    Damn it, after gathering the women of this world, it looks so powerful...


    "..." Hearing that his own man actually admitted it so shamelessly... Juno had the urge to kill this sweet-hearted bastard.


    However, in the end, she was still not willing to look forward to it...


    "Well, it seems that our enemy is extremely powerful..." Juno sighed helplessly...


    "Otherwise, forget it?" Zhou Ye asked tentatively.


    After all, the current strength comparison seems to be unfair to Juno and the others...


    "No!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhu Nuo stubbornly rejected Zhou Ye''s proposal."A large number does not necessarily mean they will win... This time, I will win you back upright..."


    "..." Hearing Juno''s words, Zhou Ye rolled his eyes silently...


    What does it mean to win yourself back upright??


    Is he a trophy??


    At this time, the women in the crowd looked at the huge maze in front of them with interest...


    Talking about...


    Some people are curious about what the maze looks like, and some are talking about how this maze was built in a few days...


    Of course, the most extraordinary one is Xiao Meng...


    "Come on, the official market opened, betting on..."


    I saw two tables in front of Xiaomeng...One table said "The East will win", and the other table said, "The West will win"...


    The handwriting on the table is written in both Chinese and Latin...


    Therefore, there is no need to worry that other girls will have language barriers and cannot read words.


    And this kind of thing can only be done by Xiao Meng, who has been following Zhou Ye all the way from the East to the West...


    "I pressure us to win!!" Under the leadership of the eldest sister Ying Yuanman, the Ying sisters directly pressed [Dongfang must win] Jin Qianliang...


    Seeing this, Cleopatra, Queen of Egypt, was not to be outdone. She would not carry gold with her, but she still had a lot of jewelry... So she went to the West to win, a bag of jewelry ...


    This opportunity¡­¡­


    The women began to place bets...


    Founder and the others are not short of money, they are just a joy to play... In fact, winning or losing is not important to them...


    In the blink of an eye, the table in front of Xiaomeng, the table that the East will win, was crumbling under the pressure of gold...On the other hand, in the West, there is only a small pile of jewels and gold...


    No way, the number of people is miserable.


    Just when Xiao Meng was having fun...


    Suddenly I felt my little dolphins slapped heavily...


    With this loud slap, Xiao Meng jumped up with a scream as if she had been stepped on her tail... "Who is it that dare to hit grandma..."


    Before she finished speaking, she saw someone who dared to beat her PP...

 Chapter 1569

    No one else, but her master, Zhou Ye...


    "Hehe...Master..." Xiao Meng''s small face suddenly revealed a smile.


    "Do you dare to do this kind of village?" Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, and said, "You are not afraid of being hated by your sisters..."


    You know, this kind of Zhuang can''t do...


    Among other things, if Dongfang wins...Xiaomeng has no money to pay...If Dongfang loses...maybe some people will hate Xiaomeng...So this kind of dealership is impossible.


    "Husband, don''t blame Xiaomeng..." Xiaowei smiled and walked over...


    For Xiaowei, Xiaomeng, a younger generation from the demon world, is still very popular with her... "If Xiaomeng can''t pay, the sisters will not force Xiaomeng what she wants..."


    "Sister Xiaowei, you are so kind..." Xiao Meng suddenly opened her eyes and smiled when she heard Xiao Wei''s words.


    Xiao Meng was a little bit happier too early. Before she finished her words, she heard Xiao Wei smile and say: "The big deal will come, let us transfer the debt to the husband... For every 100 taels of gold, Xiao Meng will accept the husband¡¯s Family law... I believe that this kind of proposal, the sisters will all agree..."


    Hearing Xiaowei''s words, the girls burst into laughter...


    "Yes, we agree to this way of repaying debt..."


    "Yes, yes, in this case, we are willing to..."


    As the person involved, Xiao Meng shouted with grief and indignation: "Are you evil spirits? You you..."


    "Will you bet and lose..."


    "Yes, who told you to open the market..."


    "The dealer is not so easy to do..."


    Faced with the ridicule of the girls, Xiao Meng could only seek the comfort of her master...


    I saw that she threw herself into the arms of her master and said coquettishly: "Master, they all bullied me..."


    "No... I think this proposal is very good..." Zhou Ye said cheerfully...


    "Woo...Master, you bully me too..."


    Just when the girls are laughing here...


    Suddenly, the sky darkened...


    In the sky where the sun was shining, at some point, the sun was already covered...


    Just when the women were a little at a loss... I saw a colorful light shining down from the sky...


    With the colorful light spilling down, a carriage pulled by two Yinglongs descended from the sky...In the carriage, sitting on the carriage was a graceful and noble woman, no one else, but the Queen Mother of the West...


    "Lang Jun is really too much. For such a grand event, he doesn''t call his concubine... Could it be that Lang Jun has forgotten that he is not a concubine?"


    Chapter 1961


    The first thousand nine hundred and sixty one


    "Why is she..."


    Seeing the woman falling from the sky in front of him, Juno was a little dumbfounded...


    The woman in front of her, she had seen one side from a distance... that followed her father, the god of fertility in the early Yuan Dynasty, behind Saturnus, and saw her.


    In front of her, as her father, the original god, Saturnus was only respectful.


    Afterwards, she heard her father say...that was the oldest god, the first gods born in this world, and the most powerful god...


    Unexpectedly, even she is a woman who is her own man...


    This really scared Juno a bit.


    The gentleman who fell from the sky smiled after a long-lost reunion hug with his man, snuggled in his man¡¯s arms, and looked at these sisters...with a smile, he said, "No one has notified such a big thing at home. I say...you are really..."


    Hearing Wanyu''s words, Chacha said respectfully: "Sister Wanyu, this is just a joke of the sisters...How dare you shock you in Kunlun!"


    "You didn''t put your concubine in your eyes at all..." Wanyu said jokingly: "Could Chacha, do you still blame me for letting you guard the underworld?"


    "Alright..." Zhou Ye is not used to Wanyu''s problems. He directly slapped the ancient god''s sacred and inviolable Zuntun, and said: "It''s all your sisters who are bored. What are you following along with the farce?"


    "I don''t care, I want to participate..." Wanyu said coquettishly: "You have people from both east and west participating. How can you not count as our Kunlun share... No, we Kunlun will also participate..."


    "..."


    ".................."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Hearing what Wanyu said, the girls were silent for a while... Damn, you still let people live...


    Originally it was just a farce made by the East and the West. You, the oldest god, will also participate...Then let''s just go and play...


    Besides, we are not allowed to participate in the gods here. If you come down to Kunlun as a goddess, you are already a god, how can you participate...?


    Of course, these words, the women only dare to slander in their hearts, and dare not say them...


    Strictly speaking, in front of Wanyu, the oldest god, except Azshara, the other girls are basically suppressed.


    Moreover, Azshara can only have an equal dialogue with Wanyu, who can really suppress Wanyu, except for their man, no one else...


    Therefore, the girls can only stare at their own man, hoping that he can be fair.


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye did not disappoint his women...


    "Okay, don''t make trouble..." Zhou Ye grabbed Wanyu''s waist and persuaded him: "Even if you want to participate, there is no chance this time... Extraordinary Body is not allowed to participate in this competition, and... ¡­Just your deserted Kunlun¡­ Let me live there and I won¡¯t go, it¡¯s so boring!!"


    "Yelang is too eccentric...Why don''t we live in Kunlun, what''s wrong with Kunlun?" Wanyu originally heard the words in front of her man, and wanted to give up, but heard the second half. Then I suddenly stopped complying...


    "..."


    Facing Wanyu''s questioning, Zhou Ye didn''t speak, but just turned his gaze to a group of goddesses who abandoned the dark and turned to the light, such as Amber and Liuli...


    The meaning is obvious-


    If Kunlun is fun, will the girls still linger in the world these days?Will you return to Kunlun soon??


    Facing her own man''s speechless evidence, Wanyu suddenly got stuck...


    "No, it''s just that... Kunlun is a bit colder... People are a bit boring... The scenery is a bit monotonous..."


    The more she said, the less confident Wanyu was. In the end, she didn''t say it herself...

 Chapter 1570

    Okay, let''s go on, even she herself doesn''t want to go back to Kunlun...


    "Okay, watch the game obediently!!" Zhou Ye said, walking towards the chair beside Wanyu...


    The early envoys of the envoys have cleaned up the seats of Zhou Ye and others. In front of the seats, there are also various watery fruits and fine wines...


    After Wanyu and others were seated, Azshara, who was in charge of the referee, announced loudly, "The first game of the gods...now it begins!!"


    "Athletes from East and West, please come forward and draw lots..."


    As her voice fell, the eligible girls from both East and West walked forward, and in front of Azshara, they began to draw lots...


    And Wanyu sitting next to Zhou Ye asked curiously: "Yelang, why is it called the Game of the Gods?"


    "Because this game was proposed by the Roman lord Juno, and Chacha, the lord of the underworld, challenged it, so it was called a game of the gods!!!" Zhou Ye explained patiently.


    He wouldn''t tell Wanyu that the first name proposed by the women was [The First Zhou Ye Competition]...


    For this name full of slots and full of shame, Zhou Ye strongly opposed...just kidding, he would never let this name of the event pass.


    Just when Zhou Ye was whispering with Wanyu...


    The lottery of the players on the stage is over.


    In the end, the three who represented the West in the competition were-Persian Queen Tamina-Egyptian Queen Cleopatra and Caesar''s daughter, Yulia.


    The three participating in the competition on behalf of the East are Xia Bing, the demon-caster, Zhao Feiyan, the dancer in the palm, and Zhaojun, Shen Yuluoyan.


    Ok¡­¡­


    For the Eastern camp, this is not the best choice, after all-Yu Ji was not drawn... which is a bit regrettable.


    However, for the West, this is not the best choice... You know, Cleopatra is just an oil bottle...


    Okay... Anyway, the lottery is still fair, at least neither side is satisfied, right??


    As the result of the lottery appeared, the six people who were selected began to change their clothes in the dressing room temporarily surrounded by silk.


    After all, they are really not suitable for sports in Luo skirts.


    Therefore, the women of the East need to change their Hu clothing, while the women of the West need to change their hunting clothing.


    Ten minutes later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The six people who had changed their clothes came to Azshara, preparing to be teleported into the maze by Azshara.


    Looking at her six sisters in front of her, Azshara said with a smile: "Although you all know the rules, I still have to repeat it... You can use all means to prevent your opponent from finding the right path, but-can''t If you have physical contact, you can''t harm the opponent''s body or spirit for the purpose, use means..."


    "In the competition, no supernatural props and technological props are allowed to be used..."


    "The time for this competition is six hourglass hours...Achievements exceeding this time-void!"


    "friendship first, competition later¡­¡­"


    Speaking of this, Azshara looked at the six women in front of him meaningfully, "Don''t forget, it is your sister, not your enemy... Remember?"


    "Remember!!" X6


    "Then¡ªI announce that the game has begun!!"


    Chapter 1962


    One thousand nine hundred and sixty-two chapters


    As Azshara announced the start of the competition, the six girls participating in the competition were simultaneously teleported into the maze that had already appeared.


    At this time, Zhou Ye also released hundreds of drones the size of a bee, and began to take real-time shots of the entire maze and the women participating in the competition.


    The women outside the maze can watch the performance of the women in the maze through the six movie screen-sized monitors in front of him.


    At this time, in the center of the maze¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Six people were randomly teleported to different locations...


    Fortunately--


    Tamina and Zhaojun were teleported together...


    "Hi, Zhaojun, we are together again..." Tamina greeted Zhaojun with a smile.


    You know, the time between the two is not short... They are also very good sisters...


    It''s just that the place where they met this time was not very good. Here, the two are opponents of their respective camps.


    "Yes, Tamina..." Zhaojun smiled when she heard Tamina''s greeting, and said, "I''m afraid this time, we have to decide the winner..."


    "Don''t be so serious... Smile, didn''t you hear what the eldest sister said? Friendship is first, competition is second..." Tamina said with a smile.


    "I know, but-after all, it''s going to be a winner!" Zhaojun said helplessly.


    "Well, at least in front of us, we can fight together..." Tamina said with a smile: "Let''s go... Let''s be together!"


    "Okay!"


    The two said, walking towards the labyrinth passage ahead together...


    What should I say?


    As Tamina, who has participated in the pre-match training, the road to the maze can not be said to be very familiar, but it is still somewhat impressionable.


    And she didn''t mind taking Zhaojun to the right path...


    why??


    Because Tamina knew that Zhaojun was very smart, but¡ªher body was not as strong as herself.


    In this super-giant maze, physical strength is also the key to victory.


    In the first half of the road, Zhaojun may be able to follow Tamina, but-Tamina believes... By the second half of the journey, she can easily throw Zhaojun away...


    At that time, victory will belong to her...


    Not only Tamina and Zhaojun... the other girls also started their own maze journey...


    And outside the maze... Xiaowei and Xiaomeng, two demon girls, started their journey of explanation.


    "It is our sister Zhaojun and Persian Queen Tamina who appear on the third screen now..."


    "It seems that the relationship between them is very harmonious...By the way, I will tell you a little secret. Zhaojun and Tamina used to be together and lived together for a year!!"

 Chapter 1571

    "It turned out to be like this, no wonder their relationship looks so good!!" Xiao Wei praised.


    "Of course, you know, they are [close and intimate] comrades..."


    When Xiaomeng emphasized the word "intimacy", the girls'' faces turned red, and there was a chuckle in their mouths...


    What is intimacy??Does indirect negative distance contact count as intimate??Although the media is Zhou Ye...


    The first half of the maze was still very smooth...


    They didn''t even encounter any mechanism...


    But-in the second half... the painting style suddenly changed.


    "According to the secret map I got from an authoritative person... Tamina and Zhao Jun are going to be unlucky..." Xiao Meng said gleefully.


    "Oh? What kind of map is it?" Xiao Wei asked.


    "This is the map from our master of the underworld, Chacha... On this map, all the traps in the labyrinth are marked..." Xiao Meng said mysteriously, "Of course... these traps will not affect the players. We can cause any harm, which is very guaranteed!"


    Upon hearing Xiaowei¡¯s words, the girls who had been watching the other screens all focused their attention on the third screen, because¡ªthe images projected on the third screen are the images of Zhaojun and Tamina... ¡­


    I saw that at this time, Tamina and Zhaojun had already reached a fork in the road.


    The fork in front of you is divided into three...


    Only one is true, and the other two are dead ends.


    As Tamina, who has participated in the pre-match training camp, there is no alternative to the fork in front of her. She walked directly to the leftmost intersection...


    Of course Zhaojun also followed closely...


    To be honest, the game has been going on for almost an hour... Zhaojun''s physical strength is almost reaching its limit.


    In fact, if you walk normally, one hour will not make people feel tired.


    But-don''t forget, this is a maze.


    In the maze, there are walls everywhere and crossroads everywhere. When you are in a relatively closed environment, you will feel that time passes very slowly, and it is very easy to get tired...


    And Zhaojun is like this, her forehead is already covered with fine beads of sweat...


    "Zhaojun, do you still insist on living?" Tamina asked seemingly inadvertently.


    "It doesn''t matter, I still insist on staying..." Zhaojun gasped slightly, and said.


    "That''s good..." Tamina nodded with a smile...


    She knew that although Zhaojun said so, in fact, she had almost reached the limit.


    However, this is exactly the result she wants, and it''s about to begin the final finals... it''s time for a showdown.


    While thinking about this, Tamina walked forward without failing...


    Perhaps because of the smooth first half of the relationship, Tamina completely forgot about the trap in the maze...


    When she walked through a bend, suddenly a rumbling sound from the mechanism sounded...


    Tamina leaned against the wall cautiously in a hurry, her eyes looking forward warily...


    However, none of the hidden arrows or traps she had imagined appeared. What appeared was a very spoofing picture.


    I saw that on the wall in front of her, a dynamic projection suddenly appeared...The person in the projection was also very familiar to her...


    No one else, but her man Zhou Ye.


    It''s just that Zhou Ye''s actions at this time are a bit... well, what should I say?Very funny...


    I saw that Zhou Ye, who was only wearing a pair of panties, was dancing Uncle Bird''s horseback dance...


    That dance style, that action...


    It seems to make people spoiled...


    As someone familiar with Zhou Ye, Tamina has never seen her own man have such a self-releasing aspect... At that time, she couldn''t laugh so much...


    However, with her laughter, Zhou Ye on the screen in front of her suddenly stopped dancing... Pointing at Tamina, she shouted, "Everyone who laughs at me will be out!"


    As the sound fell, Tamina felt the scenery in front of her change... She was teleported to the starting point again."Ah¡ª¡ª!!! Ye, I am at odds with you!"


    Chapter 1963


    One thousand nine hundred and sixty-three chapters


    At the moment when Tamina was the starting point of the teleportation meeting, all the women outside the maze were already laughing and shaking.


    "Hahahaha...no, I really can''t..." Wanyu squatted in Zhou Ye''s arms and said breathlessly with a smile: "Yelang, I didn''t expect you to have such an interesting side. what¡­¡­"


    And at this time, Zhou Ye''s face was a joke...


    Damn it, when did your teasing behavior be recorded by Chacha??


    When is it exactly??


    "Chacha¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    "Puff--...that, Chacha said, she suddenly remembered that there are still some things in the underworld that have not been completed, so..." Meng Qiniang, who was sitting next to Zhou Ye, said with restrained laughter at this moment.


    Upon hearing Meng Qiniang''s words, Zhou Ye suddenly felt a bad feeling.


    The trap behind, shouldn''t they be your own funny videos??


    The more he thought about it, the more Zhou Ye felt that it was very possible that Chacha could really do this kind of thing.


    Thinking of this, he stood up suddenly... said: "No, this game can''t go on..."


    However, at this moment, Wanyu hugged him tightly... "No...haha...no, Yelang...this game definitely cannot stop..."


    "Yes, dear..." At this moment, Azshara, who was the referee, also laughed and walked over.


    "Yes, my dear... this game can never be terminated!!"


    It''s not just Azshara who opposed...All the girls who heard Zhou Ye say that they would end the game gathered around and said in a seven-pointed manner.


    For them...


    My own man looks more dignified...


    It¡¯s not uncommon for a man to hold the victory...

 Chapter 1572

    However, it is really rare to see the moments when my own man is so funny...


    This is a collection that you absolutely must watch.


    At this time, the women sincerely appreciate the tea and tea that set the trap...


    For them, the outcome of the East and the West is not important at this time. What is important is that they can see the funny side of their own men, which is better than anything.


    That kind of contrast, not only did not make them feel that their men rubbed, but they felt that their men were very cute.


    That''s right, it''s cute.


    Against the opposition of the girls, Zhou Ye had no choice but to sit down again and watch his own play...


    Well, if you are cheeky, I feel like I was quite interesting at that time...


    In fact, Zhou Ye was not all sitting down because of the persistence of the women.


    In the final analysis, because of their own distractions, the women are somewhat resentful...


    And this kind of timely amusement can relieve a lot of grievances in their hearts.


    Don''t you see, in preventing Zhou Ye from suspending the game, the East and the West are unanimous, and they are united, just don''t want Zhou Ye to terminate the game.


    Perhaps, from this moment on, the gap between the East and the West has gradually diminished.


    If this is the case, then-his embarrassment is seen by his own woman, it''s okay.


    In the final analysis, they are all my family members. I saw it when I saw it... People are not funny than a boy... Although he is a long-lived teenager, all men are always teenagers. What happened to the long-lived?Long live Shang is also a teenager... Is there something wrong?


    Alas, it is to sacrifice the ego for the harmony of the harem...


    With this thought, Zhou Ye sat down again... to watch the game.


    And at this time, in the arena, after Tamina, Cleopatra and Jr. Yulia also hit one by one and were teleported back to the center of the maze.


    As for the two of Xia Bing and Zhao Feiyan, Zhaojun¡¯s luck is no longer...


    Although they also know what the traps in the maze are, they can''t figure out the path of the maze. As of now, they are still in the first half of the maze.


    Chacha is very cunning, placing all the traps on the correct fork...


    This can prevent the Western women from leaving the Eastern girls far behind, and it can also implicitly mark the Eastern women.


    After all, there are only pitfalls on the crossroads that are striving for, which is already a very clear mark.


    On the other hand, Zhaojun did not move forward alone after Tamina was teleported back...


    Although she already knew the signs of Chacha''s subordinates...but what she wanted to do more was to resolve the grievances between the East and the West.


    After all, everyone is a sister. If it becomes so incompatible, it will be the man in the end that will be embarrassed... Therefore, with the idea of ??sharing the worries for his family, Zhaojun plans to walk out of the maze with Tamina.


    With this thought, Zhaojun sat down, waiting for Tamina who came back again...


    More than half an hour later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tamina returned to this fork in the road again...When she saw Zhaojun sitting on the ground waiting for her, she couldn''t help asking: "Zhaojun...you, have you been waiting for me??"


    "Hmm..." Zhaojun nodded shyly, "We are sisters, family members... I won''t leave you alone!"


    After hearing Zhaojun''s words, Tamina only felt warm in her heart... her nose was a little sour...


    To be honest, on the road, she has already made Zhaojun''s plan to throw off herself and get out of the maze...


    However, the scene before her really touched her heart... "...you stupid!!"


    Tamina rubbed her cheeks vigorously... concealed her red eyes, and said: "Okay... let''s get out of this damn maze together!!"


    "Ok!!"


    In this way, the two are on the road together again...


    With Tamina''s leadership, Zhaojun didn''t take any wrongdoing... and the traps behind made people caught off guard...


    All kinds of funny videos of her own men make Tamina hard to guard against...


    Even with all kinds of psychological preparations, Tamina was teleported back four times...


    For Tamina, this competition has become a physical competition... Fortunately, she has very good physical strength, otherwise, she will really be exhausted...


    What about the other girls??


    They don¡¯t have the good luck of Tamina and Zhaojun, and they don¡¯t have such a good relationship between Tamina and Zhaojun. Even if they meet... they don¡¯t say a word to each other and go their own way...


    So they were unlucky...


    The Queen of Egypt with a lower smile is the most pitiful. She was teleported back 16 times...


    Finally, tired, she gave up resistance and simply lay in the center of the maze, lying there still.


    And little Yulia''s stamina is relatively strong, although she has been teleported back seven or eight times, but - finally out of the maze.


    finally----


    In the stipulated time, the east and the west-one person each walked out of the maze, unfortunately, the two came out hand in hand, so-the final outcome is-a tie...


    Chapter 1964


    The first thousand nine hundred and sixty-five chapters


    It has been more than two hundred years since the first game of gods...


    The fragile balance between the East and the West was broken once again. On this day, the sound of the war drums sounded again...


    Ahem... The above is pure nonsense...


    In fact, since the game of the gods more than two hundred years ago, the maze contest has been retained as an entertainment project.


    The game of gods is held every ten years. Participants are no longer limited to ordinary girls. Even goddesses and gods can also participate.


    However, in the competition, all unconventional methods are prohibited.


    Since that competition, the East and the West have reached a settlement agreement.


    According to the agreement, regardless of whether it is a girl from the East or a girl from the West, half of the time each year is spent together...


    This year is in the East, then next year is in the West...


    As for the remaining half a year, it depends on their respective abilities...whether they can attract their own men to stay there.

 Chapter 1573

    And the winner of the Game of Gods held every ten years can propose to Zhou Ye a request that does not violate his heart.


    It can be companionship or other...


    For example, the last winner was Meng Qiniang... She made a very simple request...


    That''s a drop of painstaking effort from my own man...


    When Zhou Ye curiously asked Meng Qiniang what he wanted his energy to do, Meng Qiniang laughed and didn''t answer... She just pushed that Zhou Ye would know in the future.


    Now that Meng Qiniang said so, Zhou Ye could only wait for the good news.


    However, what everyone did not expect was--


    Meng Qiniang, who had gained Zhou Ye''s heart and soul, had good news within a few years...


    What good news??


    Of course-with Zhou Ye''s flesh and blood.


    This made the women feel a little jealous and hate while being happy for Meng Qiniang...


    Therefore, this game of the gods is particularly intense...


    They also want to have the flesh and blood of their own man...


    however----


    The final winner was neither Chacha nor Juno...but-Jiuxiao Meihu Xiaowei.


    "Congratulations, Xiao Wei!!" The pregnant Meng Qiniang smiled to the winner of this session, Xiao Wei congratulated.


    "Tongxi, the same..." Xiaowei was already happily unable to find North. She looked at the enviable gazes of the women around her, smiled triumphantly, and then asked: "Right, Qi Mother, how did you use Lang Jun''s heart and blood to own his flesh and blood?"


    "Haha..." Meng Qiniang was not surprised that Xiao Wei would ask herself this question...


    In fact, even if Xiao Wei did not ask, she would speak out.


    Because, she also found out, it seems that she has caused a lot of trouble for her husband...


    "Xiao Wei, I am afraid that my method does not apply to you..."


    "Why?" Xiao Wei asked anxiously when he heard Meng Qiniang''s words.


    "Don''t worry, listen to me slowly..." Meng Qiniang softly soothed Xiao Wei, and said: "Sisters all know that my body is an ancient black jade snake, which was transformed into a demon body by the Queen Mother of the West. ...Mo Yu has a very peculiar characteristic, that is, it can absorb the soul and grow itself!"


    "Oh... no wonder Qiniang, you like evil spirits..."


    Xiao Wei suddenly said when she heard Qiniang''s words.


    "But what does this have to do with Lang Jun''s flesh and blood?"


    "Our Meng Po clan will usher in the pregnancy period after we swallow enough souls... Split our culmination souls into new individuals..." Meng Qiniang said, caressing her face lovingly My stomach... "I put my husband''s heart and blood into the new Meng Po clan that I split up. She is the flesh and blood of me and my husband!!"


    "..."


    ".................."


    Upon hearing Meng Qiniang¡¯s words, the women sighed...


    This way can¡¯t be copied at all...


    Is this already racially talented?


    Not to mention ordinary girls, even gods cannot copy Meng Po''s method.


    Unless the gods are willing to abandon their own body and ask Queen Mother Xi to use Mo Yu to help her reshape her body...


    This is impossible...


    Thinking of this, the women suddenly felt a lot of balance... and even their eyes towards the winner Xiao Wei were much more friendly.


    After all, don''t suffer from inequality instead of being scarce.


    On the contrary, it was Xiao Wei who won the championship. After a brief disappointment, a smile appeared on his face again...


    "It doesn''t matter, even if you can''t give birth to your husband''s heirs, but-it''s great to have your husband''s company..." Said this, Xiao Wei walked to Zhou Ye''s side graciously and hugged himself. Husband''s arm smiled at the sisters: "Just go with envy and hatred..."


    Seeing Xiaowei''s actions, the girls laughed and teased...


    In fact, they are still a little envious...


    However, it doesn''t matter if you fail this time, just try harder next time. Anyway, once every ten years, everyone has a chance.


    At this moment, Juno also came over, looked at his man, and asked expectantly: "Ye, will you stay with us this year?"


    "I''m afraid not... Baby Juno!!" Zhou Ye said apologetically, "I''m going back to the East this year..."


    "Why?" Juno asked strangely, "Didn''t it mean that the East is now at war?"


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    "The East is already in such a mess, why do you go back, dear?"


    The western women asked a little unclearly.


    In the final analysis, because of the union of Rome, Egypt and Persia, the whole of the West is currently in peace...


    No one is the opponent of these three huge empires, and no country can defeat these three giant empires.


    After all, whether it is the Persian Empire or the Kingdom of Egypt, their queens are all sisters. As for the Roman Empire?That is already the religion of the gods, okay?


    "Hehe... It''s because the Dongfang has started to mess up, so I have to go back..." Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out...


    At this time, Dongfang was at the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty. Natural disasters continued, and the people were not living...


    But this is also the prelude to a magnificent era...


    Heroes in troubled times...


    Of course, the appearance of heroes is often accompanied by beautiful women...


    Cai Yan-Zhen Mi-Xiao Qiao-Diao Chan...


    How could Zhou Ye let go of these beautiful ladies??What a joke...


    Seeing the indescribable smile on their man''s face, the women suddenly understood the thoughts of their man.


    Just kidding, having been together for so many years, it can be said-Zhou Ye raised his eyebrows, they knew what their men wanted to do...

 Chapter 1574

    Although he knew that his own man had a heart of hunting beauty again, but -


    The girls did not intend to stop him by crying, making trouble, and hanging himself... To put it bluntly, doing so will only lose the favor of their own man and push their own man into the arms of other women for nothing. Instead of doing that... it is better to find a way Squeeze him dry and make him feel weak...


    Thinking of this, Chacha and Juno looked at each other and said loudly, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you want to go out and have fun. Let¡¯s pay enough public food first, sisters, come on!!!¡±


    Chapter 1965


    The first thousand nine hundred and sixty-five chapters


    Wuji County, Zhongshan County...


    In Wuji County, Zhongshan County, you don¡¯t need to know the current magistrate¡¯s surname or name, but you definitely have to know the Zhen family, the big family here.


    Promise Zhen Family-descendants of Han Taibao Zhenhan.


    Zhen Han¡¯s father-in-law, Boshan Hou Kongguang, was the 14th grandson of Confucius, the son of the Taishi Kongba, from official to great general, prime minister, Taifu, Taishi, and auxiliary minister of the four dynasties. The minister was revered by the Empress Dowager Wang Zhengjun, Han Cheng Emperor and Han Ai Emperor, and was later appointed as the teacher of Han Ping Emperor Liu Yan as a world-renowned Confucian.


    Because of this, the children of Zhen Hanhe clan entered the court as officials, and were heavily relied upon by the power official Wang Mang because of their talent.Zhen Feng was promoted from a local official to the minister of the imperial palace, and then to the official to Da Sikong, who was honored by Guangyang Hou and Guangxin Gong; Zhen Han was worshipped by Da Sima, and he was named Chengyang and Chengxin, and then he became a big man. Taibao, in charge of the world''s military power; Zhen Feng''s son Zhen Xun Ren Shizhong, Jing Zhaoyin; Zhen Xin is Guanglu Xun, known as the "four Zhen", became the new nobility in the court, the power of the king, and the Wuji Zhen clan also became The powerful and prominent families in Zhongshan County have inherited two thousand stone salaries for generations.


    Having said so much, I just want to explain how powerful this Promise Zhen family is...


    And Zhen Mi, known as Luoshen, was born in such a family...


    As Zhen Mi who has been wise since she was a child, the biggest difference between her and other women is... She likes reading very much.


    When other children were still running wild on the streets and frolicking around, she had already begun to read and read under the guidance of her family.


    At this time, Zhen Mi was in his brother''s library, watching his brother''s book collection.


    In this era, women can have a show building, but they will not have a special study room.


    Even a big family like the Wuji Zhen family would not deliberately create a study room for their girls.


    After all, the girl will eventually be someone else¡¯s daughter-in-law, and the lintel depends on the boy...


    Therefore, even though Zhen Mi, as the youngest child in the family, is well-loved, there will be no special study room for her.


    Even the pen and paper were not prepared for Zhen Mi, so she could only use the pen and paper of her brother.


    Just when Xiao Lori Zhen Mi was holding an ancient book in her hand, she couldn''t release the scroll... Suddenly, a chuckle came from behind her.


    The laughter was slightly frivolous, but it was not unpleasant...


    Zhen Mi is sure that no one in her family has such a sweet voice.


    This made her involuntarily look from the scroll in her hand, lifted her head, and turned to look.


    I saw that behind her, I don¡¯t know when there was a handsome young man standing behind her. His face was like a crown, and his eyes were like a star...Even the most picky person would involuntarily praise him when he saw him: "A good one. "Good looking man"...


    "Who are you? Why have I never seen you at home?" Little Lori asked curiously.


    "I am your future husband..." Zhou Ye''s servant never knew what shamelessness was... and opened his mouth to molest the little Lolita who was less than ten years old.


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhen Mi Xiao Lolita snorted unceremoniously, "What a disciple... Believe it or not, I asked someone to arrest you and see the officer..."


    "Haha...Is that right... You are so stupid in reading, and you usually speak so eloquently, are you tired?" Zhou Ye said with an angry smile when he heard the words of little Lori: "But, I am indeed. Your future husband..."


    "Hmph, a woman marries a woman, what she wants is the order of her parents, the matchmaker''s words... how can she listen to your nonsense!" Zhen Mi Xiao Lolita said in an angry voice.


    What she didn''t notice was that if she followed her past temperament and nature, she would never talk so much nonsense to Zhou Ye. For people of unknown origin, she would definitely summon her own servants to help in the first place. of¡­¡­


    Early-minded, she deeply understands that at her age, she can''t deal with this kind of thief who can rush into her compound uninvited.


    However, she did not do that...


    Although she refuted Zhou Ye''s words, before she knew it, Zhen Mi Xiao Lori felt that she had a sense of intimacy with the handsome boy in front of her.


    "Who are you?" Zhen Mi asked Xiaozhu, "Why do you want to break into my mansion? What do you want?"


    "..."


    Looking at the little Lolita who questioned herself like a little adult, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but chuckled and said, "Broken into your mansion just to see my future wife!!"


    "You...you..." Zhen Mi''s face flushed with anger by Zhou Ye''s words...


    But when she was angry, she couldn''t help but feel a little secretive in her heart.


    Although Xiao Lori Zhen Mi is less than ten years old now, but-women originally matured earlier than men, besides, Xiao Lori Zhen Mi herself is earlier than other children...


    Besides, Zhou Ye''s beautiful face and always-open mind stand were also one of the reasons for Zhen Mi''s secret joy.


    "Okay, I won''t tease you..." Zhou Ye squatted down with a smile, and came face to face with little Lolita... "Although it is true that I am wrong to trespass into your house, I really didn''t lie. , I really came to see you..."


    "Look at me?" Zhen Mi Xiao Lori asked stupidly: "What''s so good about me?"


    "Where''s Luoshen... why doesn''t it look good?"


    "Who is Luoshen?"


    "It''s you..."


    "But my name is Zhen Mi, not Luoshen...Did you admit the wrong person?"


    "There is absolutely no wrongdoer..." Zhou Ye said, and slowly began to recite a paragraph of the rhetoric describing Zhen Mi in Luoshen''s Fu: "...Its shape is also astonishing and graceful as a dragon. Rong Yaoqiu The chrysanthemum, Huamao Chunsong. It seems like a light cloud covering the moon, fluttering like a flowing wind returning to the snow. Looking at it from a distance, it is as bright as the sun rising in the morning; when observing it by force, it is like a flower that leaves Lubo. Sincerely, shorten the fit......."


    "Is that really me?" After listening to Zhou Ye''s Luoshen Fu, Xiao Lori Zhen Mi was dumbfounded...


    "Well, it''s really you..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "However, that''s the future you..."


    "You are a lie, since you are the future me, why do you know this article?" Zhen Mi asked little Lolita dissatisfiedly.


    "Because I am also a person from the future..." Zhou Ye blinked at Zhen Mi''s little Lolita before saying, "I am your future husband..."


    "You''re lying to me again...I won''t talk to you..." Little Lori said dissatisfiedly.


    "Haha...time will prove everything!" Zhou Ye didn''t care about Little Lori''s words, he smiled slightly, then gently raised Little Lori''s chin, and said in a low voice, "I will stamp you first, remember , You will be my wife in the future..."


    While talking, Zhou Ye bowed his head... used a mute technique on little Lolita...


    And Xiao Lori Zhen Mi is completely dumbfounded... She understands that this kind of behavior can only be a secret interest between the husband and wife, and the person in front of her has done such a thing, then she is... Really I can only marry this bad guy...


    Chapter 1966


    Chapter one thousand nine hundred and sixty six


    In a muddle...


    Zhen Mi doesn''t know how long time has passed...

 Chapter 1575

    It wasn''t until her fourth sister, Zhen Rong, came to call her to have a meal, that she woke up...


    As soon as she recovered her sanity, Zhen Mi hurriedly grabbed her second sister and said, anxiously: "Fourth sister, has there ever been a boy in my house...?"


    "A boy? What boy?" Zhen Rong was confused by the words of his little sister... "No visitors have visited today... Where is the boy from?"


    "Are there no visitors coming?" Zhen Mi was immediately silly when she heard her sister''s words...


    I was embarrassed by that bad boy, and I don¡¯t know when that bad guy left here...just in a vague way...she heard his words...


    "Remember the name of your future husband-Zhou Ye... Don''t forget... If there is something important, call this name in your heart and I will come to see you!"


    Thinking of this, Zhen Mi''s little Lolita couldn''t help but muttered, "Zhou Ye...Zhou Ye..."


    "Zhou Ye?? Who is Zhou Ye??" Zhen Rong asked curiously when he heard what his sister said.


    When she heard her sister''s question, Zhen Mi''s little Lolita was shocked. She hurriedly concealed: "It''s just a disciple in a miscellaneous book...it''s nothing!"


    After hearing what his sister said, Zhen Rong didn''t think much...


    She would never have imagined that in her heavily guarded mansion, someone could come and go freely... stealing a strand of her little sister''s heart.


    "Okay, go to dinner..." Since she is a character in the book, Zhen Rong no longer cares.She knows the difference between her sister... "Don''t make my mother anxious..."


    "Hmm..." Upon hearing her sister''s words, Zhen Mi Xiao Lori nodded obediently, temporarily aside the figure in her mind, and followed her sister to the main hall.


    And on the other side¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye left in a hurry because of Zhen Rong¡¯s arrival and other reasons...


    In fact-he is in a hurry now.


    At this time, on the official road from Chenliu County to Hedong County, a convoy was slowly heading towards Hedong.


    In the front of the convoy, there are virgin boys in their arms and armored soldiers.


    At the rear of the convoy, there is a team of more than a dozen horse-drawn carriages. On the cowl of the horse-drawn carriage, red silk cloth is draped...


    Obviously, this is a welcoming team.


    And the soldiers walking on both sides of the convoy were printed with a big guard.


    This is the welcoming team of Hedong Wei''s family.


    Weijia, also a big clan in Hedong, first flourished in the famous Han Chinese general Wei Qing...


    This team was the one where Wei Jia went to meet Chen Liu...In front of the team, there was a big horse with a tall head sitting on a young man, dressed in red satin, with a thin white beard, and a mediocre appearance.


    He is no one else but Wei Zhongdao, a child of the Wei family.


    This time, at the order of his parents, he went to Chen Liu to welcome his relatives...


    To be honest, at first, he was unwilling...


    However, after welcoming the bride, his full reluctance turned into a longing... The daughter of the Cai family is beautiful...


    However, due to etiquette, he could not do good deeds in Cai''s family. He could only return to his home to worship heaven and earth and respect his parents before he could truly be in harmony with Cai''s daughter...


    Even so, Wei Zhongdao is already very happy...


    If you have a wife like this, what a husband can do.


    Whatever you say about marrying a wife, marrying a virtuous person, or accepting concubines and pornography... are very nonsense.


    On the first side, you know if she is salty or light...


    what did you say?Word of mouth??Can word of mouth take it seriously?


    Besides, people''s hearts are changeable, who can guarantee that they will always be wise??


    So, for many men, beauty¡ªis enough.


    However, just when Wei Zhongdao, riding a tall horse, was secretly happy.


    Suddenly, the team suddenly stopped...


    Wei Zhongdao opened his eyes abruptly, and saw that in front of the official road, a handsome young man wearing a white beard and riding a black steed under his hip was standing in the middle of the official road. ...


    To be honest, when he saw this handsome boy in front of him, Wei Zhongdao felt a bit of disgust towards him for the first time...


    why??


    Because that young man is so handsome...How can the ordinary-looking Wei Zhongdao not envy and hate in his heart??


    Even so, Wei Zhongdao was born in the family, and he would not lack the etiquette he should have.


    Wei Zhongdao rode his horse to the front of the team, arched his hand to the boy who was blocking the road, and said, "I wonder why this brother is blocking his way?"


    Hearing Wei Zhongdao''s words, Zhou Ye raised his eyes and looked at him...After a long while, he said a word.


    "Robbery!!"


    Suddenly hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Wei Zhongdao even couldn''t believe his ears...


    Robbery??


    Are you just a defenseless boy??


    Rob my team of hundreds of people??


    Are you kidding me??


    Wei Zhongdao thought, and looked around...


    Surrounded by an endless plain, there is no way to hide the bandits...


    That is to say¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    There is only one boy in front of him...


    "Xiongtai don''t want to laugh...Today is the next big day, why don''t you come home with me and have a glass of wedding wine?"


    Although Wei Zhongdao was a little upset, Zhou Ye was handsomer than himself, but he still had the attitude of a descendant of the family.


    Moreover, he saw Zhou Ye''s extraordinary appearance, and his background must be extraordinary, so he had a hint of friendship.


    "I didn''t joke with you... Robbery!" Zhou Ye looked at Wei Zhongdao and said, "I don''t want gold or silver... I only want your bride..."


    "What?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Wei Zhongdao couldn''t stand it no matter how good the air was...

 Chapter 1576

    The hatred of killing the father, the hatred of taking the wife... The two can be said to be side by side...


    The young man in front of him wanted to take away his bride who had not visited the church. This is absolutely not allowed.


    "Master, this thief is toasting and not eating fine wine, he will meet him when we go to our house!!"


    Before Wei Zhongdao spoke, the guard behind him jumped out first...


    "Go, be merciful..." After all, Wei Zhongdao still doesn''t want to hurt Zhou Ye... After all, a family that can produce such a character is not an unknown family. The troubled times will come, one less enemy, more A friend is always good...


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled when he heard Wei Zhongdao''s words... "Just for you, today, your fate is guaranteed!!"


    As the voice fell, Zhou Ye Shi Shiran''s dream monster under his hips walked towards the convoy...


    The guard who had just threatened to show Zhou Ye a good look has already become a living statue... He sits on a horse stiffly all over, and can''t even blink his eyelids... And the others in the convoy, Also encountered exactly the same treatment as him...


    Chapter 1967


    Chapter One Thousand Sixty Seven


    At this time, the official road presented a strange picture.


    I saw a young man in Hufu who was carrying a woman in a big red wedding dress from the car welcoming convoy, and everyone in the welcoming team, as if they hadn¡¯t seen them, didn¡¯t stop, let The young man took the bride away.


    Wei Zhongdao, who was sitting on the horse, watched Zhou Ye slowly walk to the carriage, put his bride who had not yet visited the house in full view, and hugged it out of the carriage without any suspicion. Put it on his horse, and just walk away like that...


    Angrily and anxiously, suddenly angrily attacked his heart, and immediately vomited a mouthful of blood.


    The body shook three times on the horse''s back, shook three times, and finally fell under the horse.


    At this time, all the servants realized that they were able to move freely, and they didn''t care much, and rushed to Wei Zhongdao''s horse, shouting loudly...


    "My son, how''s your son doing?"


    "Quickly, go to the town ahead, please doctor..."


    "Oh, I''m going now..."


    Not to mention that because Wei Zhongdao fell to the ground, the Wei family servant who was in a panic was just Cai Yan who was abducted by Zhou Ye.


    In the carriage, she didn¡¯t know what was happening outside. She just heard a voice in front of the convoy. Then, a handsome boy broke into the carriage, picked her up unceremoniously, and put it in her own. On horseback, he walked away.


    At this time, Cai Yan, who was lying on Zhou Ye''s horse, only felt that her body was extremely uncomfortable from the horseback... She couldn''t help but screamed, "It hurts..."


    "Ah, I''m sorry, I''m a bit abrupt and beautiful!!" As the voice fell, Cai Yan only felt a big hand through her waist, and then with a little effort, she lay down on the horseback from the original The posture turned into a posture of riding a horse face to face with someone.


    Until this time, Cai Yan really began to look at the boy who had taken him away.


    I saw the young man in front of him, wearing a white Hu suit, with long black hair tied back in his head so casually, giving people a very free and easy feeling.


    On that handsome face, there was a faint flash of light, and the black glaze-like eyes looked at her, and there seemed to be an indescribable smile in their eyes.


    "Who are you? Why do you want to rob your concubine?"


    Looking at the boy in front of him, the fifteen-year-old Cai Yan unknowingly relaxed... unexpectedly had the courage to question Zhou Ye.


    Hearing what Cai Yan said, Zhou Ye gave her a cheerful look...


    What should I say?


    Cai Yan can leave numerous strokes in history books, and her appearance and literary talent need not be mentioned.


    However, at this time, she is not the later Cai Wenji who has suffered from human suffering. There is still a yearning for the future in her clear eyes.


    "I...I''m here to save you!!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Hugh is so nonsense, today is the day when your concubine is married...You took your concubine away, bad concubine''s reputation, and your family is strict in injustice. Where can you save your concubine?


    Perhaps because of Zhou Ye''s gentle attitude, Cai Yan also dared to yell at Zhou Ye.


    "Hmm¡ªwhat should I say?? Want to know your future fate?" Facing Cai Yan''s scolding, Zhou Ye was not angry, but blinked at Cai Yan''s little Lolita, looking strange. Shu Mi abducted Little Lolita and said, "Your future is very interesting!"


    "..." Cai Yan was at a loss when he heard Zhou Ye''s words...


    future?fate¡­¡­


    Can you see such mysterious and mysterious things??


    However, just as Cai Yan hesitated, Zhou Ye had already gently raised his right hand, and tapped his index finger between Cai Yan''s eyebrows.


    Following Zhou Ye''s actions, Cai Yan only felt a burst of unmatched force, and instantly... she felt her soul leave her body...


    In a daze, she saw another future that belonged to her in the long river of time...


    In that future, she was not taken away by the handsome boy in front of her. Instead, she married Wei Zhongdao, who was married to the Wei family without any disturbance...


    After marriage, although the two cannot be said to be Qin Se and Ming, they can be regarded as husband and wife sing...


    However, the good times did not last long...


    Soon, Wei Zhongdao, who had a hidden illness, died...


    In this situation, Wei Jia unceremoniously kicked her out of the house in the name of Kefu...


    Lonely and helpless Cai Yan can only return to his home, but...people often say that good fortune can never come singly.


    And her experience confirmed this.


    She had just returned home and hadn''t been stable for two days... The minister of power Dong Zhuo, the abolished young emperor established the emperor, and moved the capital to Chang''an.


    Then, King Zuo Xian of the Huns took advantage of Dong Zhuo''s move to the emptiness of the Central Plains, and drove his troops southward... and looted the Central Plains...


    And she was not spared...


    In the end, he was encumbered by the Huns to the northwest border...


    When I saw this, Cai Yan couldn''t stand it anymore...


    Under the agitated mood, she only felt her soul fluttering, being dragged by a beam of light, returning to her body...


    Just after waking up, Cai Yan, who still couldn''t distinguish the difference between dreams and reality, couldn''t help but screamed: "Dong Thief...cause me for life!!"


    However, when he finished shouting this sentence, Cai Yan realized that at some point, the sky was already dark.


    And she was no longer on horseback, but sitting beside a bonfire... Behind her, there was a warm embrace.


    That embrace made her feel extremely safe.


    "Are you awake?" A gentle voice came from her ears...soothing her heart that had just peeped into the future and was stirring.

 Chapter 1577

    "Hmm!!" Cai Yan nodded slightly and asked softly: "What the concubine sees is the fate of the concubine?"


    "Haha..." Hearing Cai Yan''s words, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "The future is never static. Make different choices and arrive at a different future... It''s like a road. At a fork in the road, you choose Which way you go, the place you reach is also different!"


    Hearing what Zhou Ye said, Cai Yan bit Zhu Chun lightly, and after a long silence, he asked softly: "So...Is the concubine body already free from that tragic fate???"


    "That might be the case..." Zhou Ye saw that Cai Yan had already surrendered, but he didn''t plan to just let her go...


    He chuckled and said, "Maybe, I, a bad guy with a bad name, will feel remorse in my heart for a while and I will send you back to Wei''s house again!


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cai Yan suddenly became anxious... She hurriedly stood up, turned to face Zhou Ye, and said eagerly: "Since the sir has rescued her concubine from the nightmare, why should she push her concubine again? Into the fire pit, besides, with Wei''s family background, he will never marry a woman who has lost her virginity as his wife!"


    Cai Yan may be smart or quite literary.


    However, due to the time, her knowledge is a bit less...


    She believed in everything she had just seen in the hazy.Therefore, for her-to send her back to Wei''s house is to push her into the fire pit.


    Chapter 1968


    The first thousand nine hundred and sixty-eight chapters


    "Mr. please be merciful... don''t push your concubine body into the red fire pit again!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cai Yan was shocked suddenly...In her opinion, having such a supernatural power is no longer commonplace.


    Seeing Cai Yan''s panicked appearance, Zhou Ye also felt that his joke seemed a bit too much...


    He chuckled and helped Cai Yan, who was kneeling in front of him, up and said: "It''s just a joke...how can you take it seriously! I''m not stupid, how can I return the beauty of the flower to the sick and sad Where''s Wei Zhongdao?"


    After hearing this, Cai Yan breathed a sigh of relief.


    No wonder she is so nervous...


    You know, Cai Yan grew up under the influence of his father, Cai Yong, a great writer.


    Of course, UBM Guangji here only refers to the situation of that era.


    Compared to the Internet of later generations, any junior high school student who comes over can slap someone who is well-known in this era...No way, the information is obtained through different channels.


    And in some miscellaneous books, the description of this kind of superhuman beings from outside the world is better, it is by nature, whatever you want... if it is not good, it is moody.


    Therefore, Cai Yan took the jokes that Zhou Ye said casually for real.


    Feeling that his crisis is relieved, Cai Yan has time to look carefully at where he is.


    This is behind a mound...


    A tent has been set up by the campfire.


    On the blazing bonfire, an iron pot was hung, and the pot was tumbling. With the sound of tumbling, a tangy aroma came out of the pot.


    Smelling the scent of this meal, Cai Yan made a gurgling noise in his belly.


    No way, she was taken abducted by Zhou Ye in the noon, and now it''s time to get to the willows.


    She wasn''t Zhou Ye''s pervert who didn''t care about eating or not, she was already hungry in her belly.


    Just because she was concerned about her unknown destiny, she felt nothing. After she relaxed, she naturally felt the protest in her belly.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile when he heard Cai Yan''s belly call... "It just so happens that the food is ready, it''s better to have a meal!"


    With that said, Zhou Ye was about to get up and serve the meal.


    However, he was held down by Cai Yan.


    "Mr. Don¡¯t move, my concubine is here to serve my husband!!" Cai Yan said, stood up, carefully took out a wooden stick from the firewood piled up next to him, and wanted to give the iron pot hanging from the campfire. Pick it up...


    It is a pity that the weight of the iron pan is a bit too heavy for her.


    Moreover, the way she picked the wok was wrong. When she picked the wok with the head of the wooden stick, the weight she could bear increased almost geometrically.


    Just as she just picked up the iron pan and before leaving the campfire, she couldn''t hold on anymore...


    With a flick of his wrist, the iron pan fell towards the campfire."what--!"


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... He did not rush to use his thought power to stop the dinner that was about to fall into the bonfire... He sighed, and said, "Okay, stop calling... it''s me. Come and serve..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cai Yan was ashamed...


    She felt so useless for the first time.


    To be honest, she is not to blame...


    She was born in a scholarly family since she was a child, naturally it is impossible for her to do such a rough job.


    Saying that she has no power to bind the chicken, she is complimenting her...


    It wasn''t until Zhou Ye prepared the seafood porridge and placed it in front of her, Cai Yan said with some embarrassment: "Sir, I''m sorry, my concubine is rude..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled, noncommittal.


    Faced with this situation, Cai Yan didn''t know what to say.


    Talk to Zhou Ye about rhythm??On ancient and modern??


    Forget it, if this gentleman doesn''t like the rhythm, wouldn''t it be self-defeating??


    However, without talking about the rhythm, Cai Yan didn''t know what to say for a while.


    After all, she is a talented woman, but not a woman who is good at talking.


    After all, she was just fifteen years old this year.


    In such an embarrassing atmosphere, Cai Yan picked up the pottery bowl Zhou Ye had placed in front of her, and gently scooped a spoonful of fragrant seafood porridge with a spoon, then put it into his mouth after blowing it cool.


    In an instant, she was conquered by the deliciousness of the seafood porridge in her mouth.


    "The meals that Mr. cooks are truly exquisite..." Cai Yan couldn''t help but admire.


    "If you like to eat, I will often make it for you in the future!!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "..." Cai Yan was delighted when he heard Zhou Ye''s words.


    Zhou Ye''s implication just now was that he had already planned to bring her by his side.


    How can this not make Cai Yan happy?


    Don''t say anything stupid such as empathy just after taking off your new wedding dress.

 Chapter 1578

    You know, Cai Yan and Wei Zhongdao''s marriage was ordered by her father.


    And she and Wei Zhongdao have only met once...It is pure nonsense to say how deep the relationship they have.


    In addition, after glancing at her future, facing her tragic fate, panicking, she unknowingly took Zhou Ye as the only object she could rely on. This is also an alternative suspension bridge principle...


    What''s more, Zhou Ye himself was extremely handsome...enough to make any woman feel good about him on the first side.


    In this case, it is normal for Cai Yan to be secretive.


    Moreover¡­¡­


    The two have hugged and hugged so many times, Cai Yan''s heart has long been unknowingly, and looked at someone differently.


    Taking the discussion of food as an opportunity... Cai Yan gradually started chatting with Zhou Ye.


    Through speech, Cai Yan discovered...


    This gentleman with magical powers in front of me is not only beautiful and unusual, but also well-known...Almost everything she talks about, the other party can talk to her...


    This makes Cai Yan feel quite like a confidant.


    After the meal, Zhou Ye opened another bottle of red wine...to drink with Cai Yan.


    The two of them were chatting and tasting red wine from ancient Rome...Unconsciously, Cai Yan had a little wine spirit.


    The sitting posture of the two of them also changed from sitting opposite each other at the beginning, and gradually became sitting dependent on each other, and then later... Cai Yan was directly held in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    The night is sultry, the wine is easy to intoxicate...


    The two figures got closer and closer...Finally, the two became one.


    The Yinyue in the sky didn''t seem to have the heart to see such a strange woman falling into the hands of some bad guy, covering her eyes with dark clouds.


    at last----


    With a cry of sorrow, in this wilderness...


    A certain strange woman was completely wiped out by Zhou Ye.


    Fanxing-bonfire-tent-shaking figures.


    It forms a beautiful view of the wilderness...


    It''s just that the characters in the scenery don''t have time to appreciate the scenery at this time... they are really busy...


    Chapter 1969


    The first thousand nine hundred and sixty nine


    When the first ray of sunlight shone on Cai Yan''s face through the transparent skylight on the tent, she opened her beautiful eyes.


    Opening his eyes, Cai Yan saw the handsome face in front of him.


    The memories of last night kept echoing in her mind.


    When she remembered the things she had said and done last night, she couldn''t help but flushed her cheeks, screamed, got into someone''s arms, and refused to look up again.


    "Good morning, Yan''er..."


    Facing Zhou Ye''s teasing, Cai Yan couldn''t help but sullenly said in his arms, "Bad guy...you bully your concubine..."


    "Oh? How do I remember that someone recommended the pillow last night?" Zhou Ye said in a low voice with a smile.


    "Bad guys, don''t say..."


    Zhou Ye''s words provoked Cai Yan again.


    In fact, Zhou Ye was really right... Cai Yan really recommended himself last night.


    In the final analysis, facing the unknown tragic fate, Cai Yan, a weak woman, has only to rely on the strong.


    In troubled times, people are worse than dogs...


    In the peaceful and prosperous age, perhaps Cai Yan''s beautiful and beautiful rhythm will be sought after by the children of many families.


    However, in the troubled times... the beautiful appearance can not bring Cai Yan any benefits, it will only bring her endless tragic fate.


    Although Cai Yan is only fifteen years old, but...she is naturally intelligent and already knows what she needs.


    The troubled times may be a good time for men with ambitions to make contributions, but for women, it is an extremely tragic era. Therefore, she has to find an arm that she can rely on for herself.


    And Zhou Ye obviously met the requirements of this arm.


    In addition, last night''s wine served as a matchmaker... Cai Yan finally gave Zhou Ye to...


    Keke, you read that right, this time it was not Zhou Ye''s initiative, but Cai Yan''s initiative.


    Pulled a bit far, let''s pull it back.


    After spending some time in the tent, the two dressed up neatly and walked out of the tent...


    After Zhou Ye helped Cai Yan, who was unable to move, walked out of the tent, he stopped Cai Yan from trying to help clean up the tent, but snapped his fingers slightly.


    I saw the tent, folded automatically and neatly, and placed it on the ground.


    Cai Yan is not too strange about such a strange thing...


    After seeing the luxurious space the size of a palace in that tent, Cai Yan will no longer be surprised...


    For her, her own man is a fairy, and it is not surprising what kind of fairy family means.


    After finishing everything, Zhou Ye threw the tent into his wristband, and then a whistle recalled the dream monster who had been playing wildly in the wilderness all night... he hugged Cai Yan on his horse, then turned on his horse and sat down. Behind Cai Yan...


    "Zhou Lang, where are we going now?"


    Now that there has been a relationship between husband and wife, Cai Yan also changed his mouth openly.


    "Well-let''s save another girl..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "..." Cai Yan couldn''t help feeling depressed when he heard Zhou Ye talk about looking for another girl so unabashedly in front of him...


    Although she was a little angry, it was impossible for her to leave Zhou Ye.


    Besides, how common is it for a man with three wives and four concubines?


    There are countless beauties in the mortal kings, not to mention his own husband who has the means of immortality.


    Thinking of this, Cai Yan''s heart was finally slightly balanced.

 Chapter 1579

    "What''s the matter? Yan''er? Are you jealous?" Zhou Ye couldn''t help teasing when he looked at Cai Yan who was silent in his arms.


    "Of course the concubine body is jealous, and the concubine body''s heart will be broken!" Cai Yan couldn''t help but mournfully said: "The concubine body dare not ask Zhou Lang to pet his concubine alone. The concubine body only asks Zhou Lang, don''t forget Yan''er... ¡­"


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing when he heard Cai Yan''s words."Don''t Yan''er want to find more sisters to fight the enemy together? You know, last night you desperately begged me to let you go..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cai Yan''s originally sad heart was suddenly filled with shame...


    "Bad guys, I dare to show the matter between husband and wife... I am really shameless..."


    But... she also knows that what her husband said is really right... She is really powerless by herself...


    Seeing the smile on Cai Yan''s face, Zhou Ye knew that she had almost wanted to start... "What''s the matter, are there other living people besides us here?"


    To put it bluntly, in this era, it is normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines... The so-called love for one person is nonsense...


    "Okay, let''s go..."


    While talking, Zhou Ye clamped down the belly of the dream monster...


    The clever dream monster moved four hoofs, headed forward, and ran away...


    Along the way, it goes without saying that the two Qinse and Mingzi...


    Simply put, in Bingzhou... there is a fungus village. The village is named for its abundance of fungus.


    There is a farmer surnamed in the village... the family has a daughter, whose nickname is Hongchang, and she comes from an extremely beautiful woman.


    Because of this, the daughter of Ren''s family has not yet reached the age of , she was almost overwhelmed by matchmakers from ten miles and eight villages.


    However, although the Ren family has been working in agriculture for generations, they also have the heart to take off.


    For those who come to mention relatives, the Ren family naturally looks down on...


    With such a daughter, the Ren family certainly wants to use her daughter''s glory to step into the ranks of the noble family.


    Unfortunately, the Ren family took it for granted...


    In this era when everybody is right, women from small households are not in the eyes of the nobles, and at most they will only consider those women as concubines.


    In desperation, Ren Hongchang''s father can only wait for the Han Palace draft...


    However, on this day, the old man of the Ren family was working in the field, but he suddenly heard a cry of an epic...


    "Old man Ren, go home and have a look... There is a noble man in your house..."


    "Noble? What kind?" The old man put down his hoe and asked curiously.


    "A noble man riding a tall horse has gone to your house... he said he was going to marry your family Hongchang..."


    Hearing the words of the younger generation, old man Ren could no longer calm down, he dropped the hoe in his hand and ran quickly towards the village.


    He is not the head of the family, how can he let the wife in the family talk nonsense??


    In case you abrupt the noble person and be blamed by the noble person, then things are not good.


    Thinking of this, the pace at the feet of the old man accelerated a lot.


    Just when he rushed to the door of his house out of breath, he found that the door of the house had been surrounded by villagers who watched the excitement.


    "Keep away, let me in..."


    As the old man spoke, he pushed aside the wall and squeezed towards his door.


    "Ah, old man Ren is back..."


    "Let him in..."


    "Yep¡­¡­"


    "Let old man Ren go in..."


    With the shouts of the villagers, Old Man Ren finally squeezed into his door...


    Chapter 1970


    One thousand nine hundred and seventy chapters


    As soon as he entered the house, the old man Ren saw a horse with a tall head and a horse, standing in his courtyard.


    Although the old man of farmer origin didn''t know how to watch horses, he could still see the magic of the horse that was two heads higher than him after he had been throwing food in the ground for a long time.


    "Riding this good horse, the family must be rich and honorable!!"


    Ren murmured.


    It''s no wonder that the old man is so cheap, in this age... patriarchy is already deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    A male is a great labor for a family, and he is the best candidate to inherit the family business and ancestral name.


    And the girl?


    In the end, they are all from someone else''s family...


    Therefore, for old man Ren, who has no culture, it is better to say that he is a saleswoman rather than a married woman.


    The higher the price gets.


    It''s just that although he has no culture, he also has some peasant cleverness...


    He was unwilling to let his daughter marry those high-ranking concubines whose status is similar to that of maids.With the appearance of my own daughter, no matter how bad I am, I still want to be a wife...


    Ahem, it''s a long way...


    After the old man took a look at the incomparable horse in his courtyard, he walked towards his hall.


    "The master..."


    Seeing the old man coming in, his wife, Ren Zhang, hurriedly greeted him... "Today, this young man came to visit... he said he planned to marry Hongchang from our family..."


    The old man waved his hand and interrupted his wife''s words, "Don''t talk..."


    While talking, Old Man Ren looked at the young man sitting in the hall...


    I saw that young man, wearing a white book growth robe, with a white jade hairpin on his head... His face was like a crown jade, and his eyes were like a star... What a handsome young man.


    Beside him, there was a big package...the package seemed to contain something, bulging, and it looked particularly thick.


    "But the Patriarch of the Ren family? Next Zhou Ye, it will be polite..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and stood up when he saw Old Man Ren walk in the door.

 Chapter 1580

    "The son is polite..." Old man Ren hurriedly replied: "Please sit down... Don''t be polite!!"


    "Thanks Lao Zhang!!" Zhou Ye nodded and said with a smile.


    After the two divided the guests and the host again, Ren Zhang''s served tea and placed it in front of them.


    Old man Ren looked at Zhou Ye up and down for a long time before he nodded in satisfaction and asked: "Who is not only the son? Who is the last name?"


    "Haha... In the next and last week, Xia Ye, whose ancestral home is Jiangdu, has a little bountiful family..." Zhou Ye said this, and said, "I have traveled so far. I heard that there is a girl in Ren''s family. Come and ask!"


    Zhou Ye directly borrowed Jiangdu City, where he once lived, as his ancestral home... Anyway, his mansion is still there, and there are patrol ambassadors staying there, cleaning and tidying up, and he is not afraid of being investigated.


    In fact, what does the old man Ren know??


    How did he know who was the name of the rich family??


    In this closed small mountain village, he can hear the sound within a hundred miles...How could he know that Jiangdu Zhou''s family, Jiangdong Wang''s family??


    But even so, he still made a clear look, nodded and said: "It turned out to be Young Master Zhou... I don''t know, did Young Master Zhou ever marry a wife?"


    This is what the old man cares most...


    He didn''t want his daughter to become a concubine like a maid after marrying to Zhou''s family.


    "There are a few rooms with wives and concubines..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, old man Ren''s face suddenly changed... "The son has a wife and concubines in his family, why come to ask for my daughter? Is it possible to be a bully for my family?"


    Zhou Ye was not messed up by the sudden change of old man Ren''s attitude...


    In fact, he had already anticipated such a result when he said that he had a concubine in his family.


    "Haha... Don''t be angry, old man!" Zhou Ye said, taking the package at hand and putting it on the short plane...


    The heavy package collided with the short plane, and there was a muffled noise.


    "This is a piece of sincerity in the next step, please fulfill it!!"


    While talking, Zhou Ye opened the package...


    As the package opened, there was a burst of golden light, and the dazzling old man was dizzy.


    He has lived for decades since he was young, and he has never seen so much gold.


    "Here is the golden thousand liang, some of the thoughts that are slightly expressed, please let me laugh..."


    Seeing these gold, Old Han was dumbfounded...


    After a while, he took a deep breath, changed his tone, and said, "The old man naturally dare not obey Zhou Gongzi so much... But the old man also has one condition... If the son does not agree, please take back the gold! !"


    "Oh? I don''t know what conditions Lao Zhang has?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "You need to get married with my daughter here...you will be named...if not..."


    The rest of the words, old man Ren did not say... but the meaning in the words is already very obvious, that is-if you don''t agree, then let this matter go...


    In fact, old man Ren is not tempted by gold?


    Of course my heart...


    If Old Man Ren is really not a marketer, he won''t let his daughter enter the court in the Han Palace draft later.


    However, at the same time as the market servant, he also wanted to find a position for his daughter...With this position, as long as his daughter is not that kind of fool, in Zhou''s family, he is also a side room...


    This is already excellent for the Ren family.


    Hearing what Old Man Ren said, Zhou Ye understood his thoughts in seconds, haha ??smiled and said, "How difficult is this...?"


    "Okay, okay..." The old man was overjoyed when he heard Zhou Ye agree to this matter... This can be said to be the best of both worlds. Not only did he find a big family member for his daughter, but also booked his daughter''s future. A status...Why not do it...


    "My child..."


    "The master!!" Ren Zhang hurried in after hearing the call of the old man.


    The old man picked up a gold ingot from the table and handed it to his wife. He instructed: "Go to the east of the village and buy a pig from Zhang Butcher''s house. Then buy some banquets. Today-I want to entertain the whole village. Young and old..."


    "Are you crazy?" Ren Zhangshi suddenly asked in surprise when he heard the words of his old man.


    "Women, what do you know... Today, is the day when my Ren family married a daughter... Of course, the whole village will be lively!!" Old man Ren said with a laugh.


    In fact, according to customary etiquette, it should not have been so hastily...


    But the old man Ren is really afraid that Zhou Ye will suddenly repent... Then he will be a bitch... So, even if the marriage is rushed, he must first set his name and say... Others are not important...


    After all, these years, it is really not easy to meet a family child who doesn''t care about politeness.


    Chapter 1971


    Chapter one thousand nine hundred and seventy one


    Now that the owner of his own family said so, Ren Zhang''s family had to obey orders.


    Although she knew that it was too hasty to marry a girl like this, but...no way, who told her poor daughter to have such a father?


    However, even so, she still wanted to make her daughter''s wedding look alike.


    The wedding dress or something has already been done, so-the rest is to invite the emcee.


    Fortunately, there are people who specialize in this business in the village, and...the neighborhood can also help me a little bit.


    As the Ren Zhangs walked out of the hospital, announcing that their Ren family was going to marry a daughter today, there was a wailing sound.


    In any case, it is impossible for a family of women to say that those teenagers in the village have no thoughts about Ren''s daughter.


    It''s a pity that the old man looked at it strictly, they didn''t have a chance...


    However, those who lament, they are naturally happy, such as Zhang Tuhu...


    For Zhang Tuhu, this deal is a big deal... it''s been a few months after finishing the ticket.


    After blocking, Zhang Butcher also ignored the excitement. He greeted some of his fellows and went back to slaughter pigs and meat...


    The rest of the people also have their own things to do... The folks in the mountain village are simple and simple, and the family is busy with things... It is also a happy event for the villagers to marry a daughter. Of course they have to help.


    Not to mention the joys, sorrows, sorrows and joys of the villagers in Muer Village.


    Just say that at this time, Cai Yan in Wuji Zhen''s house.


    Because Zhou Ye was going to Bingzhou, Cai Yan was naturally not suitable to follow...

 Chapter 1581

    Therefore, he simply sent Cai Yan to Zhen''s house in Wuji County, Zhongshan County, to be with Zhen Mi Xiao Lori.


    To be honest, when Zhen Mi Xiao Lori saw Zhou Ye upstairs in her own show, she was still very happy.


    However, when she saw Cai Yan behind Zhou Ye, her little face suddenly turned cloudy.


    In desperation, Zhou Ye could only coax this, coax that, and after agreeing to a series of conditions, he calmed down the two loli, one big and one small. After the two loli were soothed, he Then he pulled away and rushed to Bingzhou.


    No way, Zhou Ye could only be so busy this time for the achievement of full X collection.


    At the beginning, Xiao Lori Zhen Mi didn''t like Cai Yan''s opinion on it.


    However, when Cai Yan was bored and played the guqin in her room, Zhen Mi Xiao Lolita looked at Cai Yan with surprise.


    The two talked about ancient and modern from the rhythm of music, and the general trend of the world from ancient to modern.


    Zhen Mi''s little Lolita suddenly felt shocked to this sister Cai Yan, and felt bitter to meet her late.


    No way, people who study are most afraid of no communication...


    In the family, apart from her, none of her four older sisters like to read... and her two older brothers, because they have already entered official positions, are busy with official duties and rarely return home several times a year...


    Therefore, no one can communicate with Zhen Mi Xiao Lolita at all.


    The appearance of Cai Yan obviously provided a good communication partner.


    After all, Cai Yan is also a well-known talented woman, and she is particularly proficient in rhythm.


    This makes Zhen Mi feel like a friend.


    The relationship between the two has gone from indifference to familiarity, from familiarity to sisterhood...Now, it has reached the point of being able to talk about it.


    However, the content of the conversation between the two is no longer limited to books, but involves all aspects.


    "Sister Yan...Is Zhou Lang really a god?"


    Little Lori Zhen Mi wanted to ask this question a long time ago, but she didn''t ask because of the poor relationship between the two before.


    But after these days of getting along, the relationship between the two has become extremely good.


    Therefore, Zhen Mi Xiao Lori can finally ask.


    Hearing Zhen Mi''s little Lolita''s words, Cai Yan smiled slightly: "Whether Lang Jun is a god, the concubine body doesn''t know... but the concubine body knows that he is a person with great magical powers..."


    Zhen Mi asked curiously: "Oh? Why!?"


    "Because he took his concubine to see the future..."


    "What does the future look like?" Zhen Mi became more and more curious.


    "The future?" Cai Yan couldn''t help but shudder when he thought of the scene he saw when he peered into the river of time, and said: "The future... is terrible, hungry everywhere, and the people don''t have a life... plus years of war. ...The foreign invasion..."


    Hearing Cai Yan''s words, Zhen Mi couldn''t help asking: "Since the future is so terrible and Zhou Lang has such magical powers, then why doesn''t he change his fate against the sky? Is it a peaceful and prosperous world?"


    "..." Cai Yan suddenly fell silent...


    After a while, Cai Yan said: "I also asked Lang Jun about this question..."


    "What did Zhou Lang say?"


    After hesitating for a while, Cai Yan said slowly: "Langjun said...this is the destiny and cannot be changed...even if he has supernatural powers like him, he can only save a few fish in the coming tide of troubled times. No matter... if you go against the sky, you will suffer backlash!"


    After hearing Cai Yan''s words, Zhen Mi Xiao Lori fell silent...


    Change your fate against the sky...It''s simple to say, but it''s not so easy to do.


    Perhaps, I was really too demanding of Zhou Lang.


    In fact, Zhou Ye is just lazy...


    If he really wants to change his fate against the sky, then Zhou Ye only needs to fully open the biochemical production line on the Umbrella Super Battleship, which is enough to level the world.


    but----


    and then??


    Then, he will be bound in the palace, working hard for the case every day...


    That''s really not the life he wants...


    Therefore, he will never play any hegemony game...


    What did the change of dynasties do to him?


    No matter who the Lord of the World sits on, he can just pick up his sister, pick up his girl... Do you bother to fight for hegemony every day?


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    One big and one small two loli were silent for a while... it was Zhen Mi and little loli that broke the topic.


    Maybe she blamed herself for the topic that she just raised was too heavy, so she wanted to find a lighter topic...


    "Sister Yan...Have you and Zhou Lang...have done the gift of Zhou Gong?"


    When she heard Zhen Mi''s little Lolita''s words, Cai Yan''s face blushed immediately, "Bah-from the kid''s family, ask what this is for!"


    "People are not young anymore..."


    The curiosity of a child is actually very heavy, and Zhen Mi has indeed reached the age of curiosity... "Furthermore, Zhou Lang has also said that I am destined to be his future wife... Sister Yan, you Tell me... what kind of feeling is that?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    Cai Yan hesitated for a moment...thinking about it for a while...


    After peering into the future, Cai Yan seemed to have matured in an instant...


    She also began to plan for her future.


    After spending those days with her own Lang Jun, she can see that her Lang Jun is not a peaceful person...


    In front of her, he said he was going to save the beauty-can he be safe?


    Therefore, Cai Yan can already predict that she may have many sisters in the future...


    So-since there are so many sisters and there are many people and things, it is inevitable that there will be entanglements. It seems that she has to find an ally for herself first... and the little loli in front of her is obviously caught by her own. Lang Jun made a reservation... She needs to have a good relationship with her.


    "Really want to hear?"


    "Hmm..."

 Chapter 1582

    "Then you come with your ears..."


    Chapter 1972


    Chapter One Thousand Seventy Two


    As the sunset goes west...


    In the whole fungus village, there was a group of celebrations.


    On the lintel of the Ren family¡¯s house, a big red cloth representing celebration is already hung... A dozen tables have also been placed in the courtyard.


    Beside a few large stoves in the courtyard, the women in the village were happily cooking and talking about marrying the son of Ren''s family. What kind of extravagance is at home, and they actually used their daughters as a bride price.


    In the hall, the old man Ren accompanied Zhou Ye, chatting and drinking tea there.


    To be honest, it was not so much that Old Man Ren was chatting with Zhou Ye, it was better to say that Old Man Ren was chatting with him.


    The old man Ren who hasn''t read any book, three sentences are not far from his own line...wandering around, the topic always leads to farming.


    In this regard, Zhou Ye could only chat with him about farming.


    While chatting, Zhou Ye suddenly frowned when he heard the comments of women outside...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s expression, Old Man Ren couldn''t help but stunned, "Xian-in-law, what makes you so unhappy?"


    "Master Yue, don''t think I look too much..." Zhou Ye said, "Such a lot of property has been suddenly acquired in the family, and it is spread everywhere. I am afraid it is a way to bring disaster!"


    "Oh? Why did Xian son-in-law say this?" Ren old man asked curiously.


    "I just heard that the rural village women outside were talking about hiring for a daughter..." Zhou Ye paused after saying this, and then said: "There are so many people, this rumor will reach people who shouldn''t be heard. Don¡¯t be afraid of 10,000, just in case... I advise Mr. Yue to plan ahead!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Ren Old Han suddenly lost his anger, and suddenly stood up."This thief woman who has not succeeded in achieving success, must have been the one who spread these things...Let me not break her leg!!"


    "Mother-in-law and calm down, even if there is no mother-in-law to spread the matter, my son-in-law will persuade Mr. Yue to move!" Zhou Ye held down the old man who wanted to leave to clean up his mother-in-law, and said, "At this time, the eunuch. Getting power and chaos in the court are just a sign of the coming troubled times... If Yue Zhang has the ambitions, he should scatter his wealth and recruit the courage, in order to wait for his position in public. If you want to live in peace, buy some servants. Find a field in the mountains and build a village to protect yourself..."


    Zhou Ye''s words caused Old Man Ren to sit down slowly.


    Although Old Man Ren hasn''t read any books, and has little knowledge...


    However, he is not a stupid person...


    He can tell the truth...


    Moreover, in the eyes of the old man Ren, his son-in-law had no reason to cheat him. Besides, the news of the high-ranking celebrities must be better than himself... Therefore, he also listened to Zhou Ye''s words...


    After thinking for a long time, the old man smiled bitterly: "I am a Tier 1 villager, what am I going to do? I just want to live a peaceful life... In that case, I will prepare now. Tomorrow morning, I will bring My mother-in-law went on the road together and went away from home!!!"


    Hearing what Old Man Ren said, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but nodded.


    It is very difficult for a villager to make such a decision.


    The homeland is hard to leave the homeland...


    At any time, the homeland is hard to leave for a farmer who depends on heaven for food...


    It is already very smart for the old man Ren to listen to Zhou Ye''s words, and to abandon his homeland where he lived since childhood and travel far away without hesitation.


    While talking, the old man stood up and walked out...


    However, after he walked outside the hall, he felt something wrong...


    It wasn''t that he felt that Zhou Ye was lying to him, but that he felt that leaving Zhou Ye in the hall alone was not a way of hospitality.


    After thinking for a while, Old Man Ren walked to the door of the side house and yelled: "Manny, Hong Chang hasn''t finished dressing yet?"


    "Okay, okay, what do you want to do? Today is a good day for Hongchang once in his life, so naturally I have to dress up!!"


    Ren Zhang, who was helping his daughter to dress up in the house, cried out with some dissatisfaction.


    "Hurry up and dress Hongchang, let her go to the main room and sit with the son... I still have some things to be busy..." After saying these, the old man turned around and left without giving any response to the people inside. Opportunity¡­¡­


    He is going to sell some of the grain in the house... As for the three mu of thin fields??He is afraid to sell...


    It can be said that selling food is for the dowry for his daughter, but selling the land is a bit too conspicuous. Doesn¡¯t it mean telling others that he is leaving??He dare not take this risk.


    Although he doesn¡¯t understand the principle of [If you are not secret, you will lose your minister; if you are not secret, you will lose your life; if you are not secret, you will be harmed." The way.


    Just after the old man hurried out of the house...


    Ren Hongchang, who was dressing up in the room, couldn''t help but flushed his eyes, and tears fell down.


    "Mother, did Dad really sell the baby?"


    Ren Hongchang has never seen a husband he has never met, not to mention... marrying her out in such a hurry, she can''t help but think...


    In addition, her mother said that the nobleman brought a thousand taels of gold as a bride price. How could she not let her think about it??


    "Don''t talk nonsense...your father is also doing good for you..." Ren Zhang said while helping his daughter comb her hair, and said: "I''ve seen that son before. The one who was born is a handsome man, he deserves it. The beautiful Hongchang in my house..."


    "But..." Ren Hongchang still feels a little sad... How can she be happy in her heart when the marriage event is handled so hastily??


    "My good daughter, don''t think about it..." Ren Zhang said with a smile: "After a while, you go to the hall to see your future husband. You will naturally know why your father is so eager to marry you. Give it to him..."


    In fact, Ren Hongchang at this time is not yet in his prime, that is to say, he is not yet fifteen years old...


    According to etiquette, marriage cannot be done...


    However, the small private households will naturally not be compared with the family members. For them, there are many people who get married.


    At this time, Ren Hongchang, who was still a big loli, had a little yearning for her own future and a little fear...After all, she was still immature, just an older child.


    Since his mother said so, Ren Hongchang had no choice but to nod.


    Soon Ren Zhang''s dressing up for his daughter was finished...


    Ren Hongchang, who changed into a new wedding dress, timidly walked towards the hall...


    And Zhou Ye in the hall, drinking barley tea bored at the moment, looking at the surrounding layout...


    What should I say?Although it cannot be said that the house is surrounded by walls, it is really not what a rich family should have.


    Just when Zhou Ye felt bored, suddenly, a small sound of broken steps reached his ears, and following the sound of footsteps, a slim figure appeared at the door.


    Chapter 1973


    Chapter one thousand nine hundred and seventy three


    Seeing the petite figure that appeared in front of the hall, Zhou Ye was taken aback at the time.

 Chapter 1583

    Damn it... how could it be this version of Diao Chan??


    I saw the girl who appeared outside the door, with her face like a peach blossom, her eyes like a crescent moon, her eyebrows like willow leaves, and her eyes like cherries. This is a young version of Hu Yifei.


    However, I have to say that the loli version of the heartthrob also looks very cute.


    Beauty is good, beauty is justice.


    Seeing Zhou Ye staring straight at him and Ren Hongchang cautiously walking in the door, he couldn''t help but jump in his heart.


    She didn''t even dare to look at Zhou Ye with her straight eyes. She only dared to lower her head slightly and said, "Little girl Hongchang, I have seen the son!!"


    "Am I scary?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "No...no..."


    "Then why don''t you dare to look at me..." Zhou Ye stood up without hesitation, walked in front of Little Lori, raised his hand and hooked Little Lori''s chin, "Look at me speak¡­¡­"


    "Yes..." At this time, Ren Hongchang really looked at Zhou Ye...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s first glance, she felt that what her mother said was right. The future husband in front of her was really handsome and handsome...


    However, he was too bullying. The men and women who were incompatible with each other actually hooked his chin when he came up... This made Ren Hongchang a little embarrassed to say: "The son...too close..."


    "Not near... not near at all!" Seeing the shy look of Little Lori, Zhou Ye smiled happily."You and I are going to be married soon, so how come you are too close?"


    While talking, Zhou Ye unceremoniously hugged Lori in his arms and sat down."Don''t call me son..."


    For the first time in such close contact with the opposite sex, Ren Xiaoluoli was all groggy...


    But, just as Zhou Ye said, after tonight, she will be his person, resisting what?She won''t...


    However, sitting in Zhou Ye''s arms, the nose is filled with the sun-scented man''s breath on Zhou Ye''s body. The breath is very good, but it also stirred her heart for a while, and there was no time to care about Zhou Ye. What was being said, he could only passively light his head and whispered to agree."Ok!"


    "I will be called Master Husband in the future, do you know?" Looking at the little Lori who was resigned in front of him, Zhou Ye was full of cares.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    "Come on, let your husband tell me..." Zhou Ye teased.


    "Husband, husband, husband... Your husband..." After saying this, Ren Xiaoluoli couldn''t look directly at Zhou Ye anymore. She could only rely on instinct to put her little head in someone''s arms. In, I dare not meet people...


    "Hahaha..."


    Seeing Xiao Lolita''s performance, Zhou Ye burst into laughter again.


    What should I say?Such a shy and lovely sister paper can only be seen in ancient times.


    In modern times...


    Hehe... Those girls, I''m afraid they are more active than men...


    Sure enough, ancient Dafa is good...Ancient Dafa is wonderful...Ancient Dafa croaks.


    After teasing little Lolita for a while, Zhou Ye temporarily let go of this lovely little cutie. After all, it is the king to taste good things slowly, just like Zhu Bajie eating ginseng fruit, it would be boring.


    Gently putting Ren Xiaoluoli behind her, Zhou Ye smiled and asked, "For my husband, I don''t know what Hongchang''s words are!"


    Ren Hongchang, who had left Zhou Ye''s embrace suddenly, felt a little lost in his heart. He suddenly heard Zhou Ye''s question and asked with some curiosity: "Word? What word?"


    "Uh..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while when he saw Little Lolita''s behavior... Well, he forgot, the Ren family has been farming for generations, and he doesn''t know one big character. Otherwise, he wouldn''t name a girl''s family. For Hongchang...


    "Names, names must have characters if they are famous!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Since Hongchang has no characters, how about just picking one word for Hongchang for his husband?"


    According to the ancient rituals, women get things like the word in the year of Jizhe, and men get it in the year of weak crown, and they are all given by the elders in the family, which also means that they have grown up.


    However, Ren Xiaoluoli didn''t understand this... She heard Zhou Ye want to take a word for herself, and a happy smile leaked out of her face."Hongchang is all ordered by your husband..."


    "Haha... how about Ren Hongchang''s character Diao Chan?" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    In fact, the name Diao Chan is the official name of the female officer in charge of mink hats in the Han Palace...


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t care about that much...Since he took Ren Hongchang away in advance, the name Diao Chan would never appear in history, so...In this form, the name that should have belonged to her, It is also a good idea to return it to her.


    "Diao Chan... Diao Chan..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Ren Hongchang murmured and repeated the words his future husband had taken for him, and a happy smile appeared on his face."Well, Hong Chang will call Diao Chan from now on..."


    Seeing the smile on Little Lolita¡¯s face, Zhou Ye was happier than her...


    Ren Hongchang or something, it really didn''t sound good, but Diao Chan was nice.


    Taking this as an opportunity, the two gradually got together...


    Although most of the time, Zhou Ye was talking and Xiao Diaochan was listening, but-this did not delay Xiao Diaochan''s gradually rising admiration for her husband.


    No matter what it is, it seems that I can''t beat my husband...


    Anything, my husband can tell the truth, hit the nail on the head...


    Unknowingly time, nearly an hour in the past...


    Everything outside is almost ready.


    At this time, Xiao Diaochan''s mother, Ren Zhangshi walked in...


    She wants to take her daughter to the inner room first... After all, letting Xiao Diaochan come to speak with Zhou Ye is also a matter of urgency...


    The wedding is about to begin, so Xiao Diaochan naturally can''t stay here anymore. What kind of style is this?


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye admits that there is nothing wrong with it...


    Soon, old man Ren also returned. He has never worried about selling food, especially in recent years. Grain has long been a hot commodity.


    Under the auspices of the old man, the wedding officially began.


    In an atmosphere of joy, Xiao Diaochan, wearing a wedding dress and a phoenix crown, was led out of the inner house by his mother...


    After handing over her daughter''s hand to Zhou Ye, Xiao Diaochan immediately burst into tears...the crying was called a miserable one.Zhou Ye couldn''t bear to cry...


    He couldn''t help but asked in a low voice: "Marry me, is Diao Chan so sad?"


    "No...no...ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    "Uh..." Hearing this, Zhou Ye was dumb... Fuck, forgetting that this was in ancient times. In ancient times, crying for marriage was popular... hey...


    Chapter 1974


    The first thousand nine hundred and seventy-four chapters


    "One worship to heaven and earth... two worship to Gaotang... husband and wife worship each other..."

 Chapter 1584

    Just like that, Zhou Ye and Xiao Diaochan, under the control of the master of ceremonies, went through the whole wedding process.


    But fortunately, there are not as many bad customs as later generations... Still making trouble in the bridal chamber?See which bastard dared to come in, can''t kill him!


    After three prayers, he was naturally sent to the bridal chamber...


    The old couple from the Ren family greeted him outside, but Zhou Ye didn''t care about that much...


    As soon as he entered the bridal chamber, he waved his hand and placed a barrier in the chamber...


    At this time, Xiao Diaochan, who was sitting by the couch, had already taken off his hijab...


    Seeing Zhou Ye walking towards her, her small face turned red.


    What to do in the bridal chamber, her mother had told her by precept and deeds when she was in the back house just now...


    Thinking of the shameful scene, Xiao Diaochan felt that her whole body felt like a melting pot.


    "The son, the son..."


    "Did Diaochan forget what to call me?" Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing while watching Xiao Diaochan''s extremely nervous look.


    "Husband, Master Husband..." Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiao Diaochan hurriedly changed her words: "I, let''s drink Heyan Bar first..."


    With that said, Xiao Diaochan hurriedly stood up and picked up the jug from the table...want to pour the wine.


    However, her hand was held down by Zhou Ye... "Heyu is for drinking... But let''s drink it another way..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiao Diaochan was stunned... Drinking Heyan wine in another way??How to drink it??


    I saw Zhou Ye, taking the wine jug from Xiao Diaochan''s hand, not pouring it into the wine glass, but blowing it directly to Xiang...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s actions, Xiao Diaochan was taken aback...What is the rule?Is it the way to drink Hebu wine from aristocratic family??


    However, Zhou Ye''s subsequent actions made Xiao Diaochan dumbfounded.


    After taking a sip of wine, he stretched out his hand to drag Xiao Diaochan into his arms, and then bowed his head...blocked Xiao Diaochan''s gaze...


    "Woo..."


    With a slightly sweet drink, it flowed into Xiao Diaochan''s eyes along Zhou Ye''s mouth...


    Under the shining of the red candle, the two figures gradually merged into one.


    With a cry of pain, Xiao Diaochan has since become a woman.


    Not to mention Zhou Ye''s wedding night in the bridal chamber, just the second elder of the Ren family who entertained guests outside.


    After the guests and friends have enjoyed a banquet in the world, it will naturally be the time when the song ends.


    After sending off the guests, Ren Zhang was planning to gather up the leftovers, and when he took it to feed the pigs, he was pulled by the lapels of his clothes.


    "Master, what are you going to do?" Ren Zhang looked at his man''s red eyes and suddenly asked in surprise.


    "Hush, don''t say anything... Go and pack the soft clothes... We''ll leave until the third clock..." Old man lowered his voice and said.


    "Go?? Where are you going?" Ren Zhang''s heard his man''s words, dumbfounded.


    I just married my daughter to a good family. What happened to my own man?Can you lose your mind??


    "It''s not your fault..." Hearing Ren Zhang''s words, Old Han suddenly stopped being angry."If it weren''t for you to tell the hiring of a good son-in-law, why should I move at night?"


    "Caibo is touching...you stupid woman..."


    "If you don''t want to be killed by a strongman, talk less and do more...Go and clean up!!"


    When Ren Zhang heard what his man said, he was shocked...


    She patronized and showed off, but forgot the reason why people die for money and birds die for food... After the reminder of her own man, she didn''t dare to delay immediately, and hurried into the back room to start packing.


    As for the old man, Ren went to take out his own cow, set up the ox cart... and then began to move the belongings of his home towards the cart.


    As the old couple got busy, time passed by.


    By the time of the third clock or so, except for the Ren family, the whole Muer Village was basically plunged into darkness.


    In these years, except for the rich, the poor don¡¯t light any permanent lamps. Is it true that you don¡¯t need money for lamp oil??


    At this time, the old man and his wife had almost finished packing their things. The old man squatted next to the bullock cart and whispered to his wife, "Go and call our sweet guest, let''s move out overnight... "


    "Hmm..." Ren Zhang nodded, and walked towards the boudoir of her daughter who served as the bridal chamber. However, before she reached the door, the bridal chamber door opened from the inside.


    Zhou Ye walked out with a half embraced Xiao Diaochan, "No need to call me, I''m already up!!"


    "This is not a place to talk, let''s talk about it on the road!!"


    Seeing that Zhou Ye had gotten up, Old Man Ren didn''t even bother to say, he hurriedly pulled up the bullock cart and was about to hit the road...


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t care about this...


    He hugged Xiao Diaochan directly on the horse, and then sat behind her.


    The old couple of the Ren family also got on the bullock cart and headed towards the outsiders of the village.


    In fact, throwing away everything from the old home is enough to make both old men and old couple gritted their teeth distressedly.


    But there is no way, those old things are too big to be taken on the road, or they are too moving and easy to attract people.


    For the sake of his life, old man Ren could only abandon these dilapidated homes that he could not take away.


    One horse and one cart, heading towards Binzhou overnight...


    When he walked far away from the village, Old Man Ren heaved a sigh of relief.


    At this time, Xiao Diaochan was already asleep in Zhou Ye''s arms...


    No way, she was really tossed by Zhou Ye when she was a young woman.


    Moreover, because Zhou Ye was a little too excited...so, he did a little too much.


    "My son-in-law...My old man has never left his homeland for a while, and now his eyes are blackened. Where should I go and build a new home?"


    In the final analysis, old man Ren is not young anymore, he does not have the aggressiveness of young people at all. He just wants to live a good life in a down-to-earth manner, but at this time he is forced to stay away from his homeland again, as the farthest he has never left his house. A farmer in Baili, old man Ren really didn''t know where to settle.


    "I wonder if Yue Zhang can bear loneliness?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "I can bear it, of course I can bear it..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the old man nodded and said: "My old man has no hobbies, just like to drink two glasses of small wine..."


    "It''s so good. If so, my son-in-law has a good place to recommend..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.

 Chapter 1585

    "Oh?? I don''t know the good place that Xian-in-law said, where is it?" Old man asked curiously.


    "Yue Zhang is not anxious, when you arrive, you will know it naturally!" Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously and said softly, "I guarantee that Yue Zhang will like it!!"


    Chapter 1975


    One thousand nine hundred and seventy-five chapters


    Kongtong Mountain¡ª¡ª


    There are many peaks in Kongtong, with dozens of large and small peaks.The highest peak is Xiangshan, 2123 meters above sea level;


    The main peak is Mazong Mountain, which is 2025 meters above sea level. It is stacked on top of Wutai; there are five platforms in the east, west, south, north and middle.Zhongtai is the center of Kongtong Mountain, with an elevation of 1894 meters, flat and wide terrain, and a wide view.The south of Kongtong faces Yangjia Mountain. The middle canyon is the Qianxia Gorge, and the Jinghe River flows out from it, so it is also called Dancing Gorge.The north faces the Matun Mountain, and the middle canyon is the Hou Gorge, from which the Yanzhi River flows out. When it exits the mountain, it forms the Yanzhi River, which merges into the Jinghe River in front of the Kongtong Mountain.


    At this moment, in the lush forest on the middle stage, a golden light suddenly flashed, and two figures, one large and one small, suddenly appeared in the forest. They were not others, but Zhou Ye and Xiao Diaochan.


    "It''s amazing, husband... how did we get here in the blink of an eye?"


    "Is this Kongtong Mountain? It''s really beautiful..."


    Perhaps because of the long time spent with Zhou Ye, Xiao Diaochan is no longer the stranger she was when she first got along with Zhou Ye. Instead, she should have been lively and cheerful at her age.


    "You ask me so much at once, how do you want me to answer?" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiao Diaochan smiled a little embarrassedly. For the time being, she ignored how she was taken by her own man to appear here instantly, but instead looked at the scenery in front of her and saw the mountains and forests in front of her. , There are huge trees, streams are gurgling, and from time to time there can be a few crisp birdsong...


    Looking up, you can see that in the distance are steep cliffs of dangerous peaks standing in the foothills, and in the distance there is a silver-white waterfall, which flows straight down from the top of the peak. It is really a treasure of immortals...


    Seeing this, Xiao Diaochan couldn''t help taking a deep breath of the fresh air in the mountains and forests, and asked excitedly: "My husband, do you want my parents to live here?"


    "Um..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    In fact, Zhou Ye must of course settle the old couple of Ren family in Aiwu and Wuxia.


    If nothing else, the world will soon be in chaos, and under continuous military disasters, is there a pure land??


    If there is any safer place, I am afraid it is only in the deep mountains and forests.


    Moreover, Zhou Ye also considered the choice of Kongtong Mountain as the home of the Ren family.


    This is a place for tranquility in the middle of noisy. Not far from the mountain, it is Pingliang... It is the only place on the Silk Road and it is naturally prosperous.


    In the mountains, because of the steep terrain and dense peaks... Few people will come here, even the farmers below the mountain will not come here.


    A little tidy up here is a good place to escape from the world.


    "Alright... I''m about to start preparing a residence for your parents..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Hmm..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiao Diaochan nodded obediently, stood behind her husband, looked at her husband without saying a word, and used a spell to build a house.


    "Here needs a courtyard to protect me from wind and rain!"


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, a small courtyard made of bricks and tiles suddenly appeared among the lush forests...


    The courtyard is not big, which is about two hundred square meters. Inside, the stove and wooden couches are all available... as if they were born there.


    Faced with the scene of her own man uttering the law, Xiao Diaochan couldn''t help covering her little scorpion, for fear of disturbing her husband''s practice...


    "There should be a piece of arable land here to protect me from hunger and cold in all seasons!"


    There was a loud noise, as if under the ground, there was a giant pulling the roots of those trees underground. The towering giant trees were dragged into the ground abruptly, and soon a piece of woodland was leveled out. ...


    Seeing this scene, Diao Chan couldn''t help it anymore and exclaimed the newborn... "Ahhh!!"


    "What''s the matter?" Hearing Diao Chan''s cry, Zhou Ye smiled and turned to look at her.


    "My husband...Is there a monster dragging those trees underground just now?" Diao Chan rushed into her man''s arms with some fear and asked.


    "Hahaha... how can there be any monsters..."


    "Then why do those trees shrink into the ground?"


    "The world and everything can be used by me..."


    "My husband, that''s amazing..."


    At this time, Xiao Diaochan looked at her husband, and her eyes flashed with brilliance, which was a look mixed with surprise and admiration.


    At this moment, she really thanked God in her heart for allowing herself to marry such a wishful man.


    If Zhou Ye knew what she was thinking in her heart at this moment, she would definitely complain...Thanks to Cangtian for doing P. Thanking Cangtian is better than thanking him...


    The sky is inhumane and everything is a dog...


    If it were arranged by the heavens, I am afraid Xiao Diaochan would face her tragic fate in the future.


    Don''t talk about nonsense about leaving names in history books...what about leaving names??In the end, a miserable life is not yet lived...


    "Husband...You won''t be a god from the sky, right?"


    "What do you mean?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "It''s better not..." Xiao Diaochan said dullly.


    "why??"


    "Because... so that you won''t leave me one day and go back to the heaven alone!!"


    "Fool...how could I be willing to leave you behind??"


    After the two of them were tired and crooked for a long time, they began to repair the courtyard again...


    It took nearly half an hour to finish repairing the entire courtyard...Zhou Ye embraced Xiao Diaochan, his figure flashed, and he returned to Pingliang Town.


    At this time, in the inn in Pingliang Town, the two old men have been waiting for a long time...


    They set off from Bingzhou and it took a few days before they arrived at Pingliang Town...


    However, after Zhou Ye placed them here, he took Xiao Diaochan and left with the excuse of going to see if there were anyone living in the other courtyard of the house...


    "The master...you said...Isn''t our family taking Hong Changyuan away? Didn''t you come back for so long?" Ren Zhang, who was waiting, asked a little anxiously.


    "Don''t be nonsense, you a woman with long hair and short knowledge..." Hearing what his wife said, the old man opened his eyes and said: "Is our virtuous son-in-law the one who swears, don''t want to say this again. Just interrupt your leg if you mention it!!"


    "Yes..." Ren Zhang couldn''t help but shrink her head when she heard her man''s words... She was really afraid of her own man.


    At this moment, a knock on the door sounded...


    The old man hurriedly got up and opened the door...

 Chapter 1586

    It was not Zhou Ye and Diao Chan who stood outside the door??


    "Xian-in-law, did you find out clearly?" Old man Ren asked hurriedly.


    "There is no one living in the other yard... just right, the second elder can be placed!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Let''s clean up and go to the other yard!!"


    "Good... good!!"


    The old man responded with a smile, and he greeted his wife to pack up and leave.


    Soon...the group left Pingliang Town...


    After another ten kilometers, I came to the foot of Kongtong Mountain...Looking at the steep Kongtong Mountain in front of him, the old man couldn''t help but sighed: "Unexpectedly, when I get old, I still go up the mountain!! "


    "Hahaha... You always go up the mountain to live your life at ease, not to stay in the Wuthering Mountains..." Zhou Ye laughed and teased.


    "Yes, An Ansheng''s life is the duty of my old Ren family!!" After saying this, the old man said with a smile: "Go, let''s go up the mountain!!!"


    Chapter 1976


    The first thousand nine hundred and seventy-six chapters


    Wuji County¡ª¡ªZhen House¡ª¡ª


    At this time, Xiao Zhen Mi was chatting with her sister Cai Yan in her embroidery building.


    "Sister, when will the sad man come back! This has been gone for more than a month..."


    Zhen Mi was holding an ancient book in her hand, but she couldn''t put her mind in the book at all... She somewhat wanted the little thief who took advantage of her.


    Cai Yan, who was playing the piano, laughed and teased little Lori when he heard the words."Hehe...Does Mi Mi miss Lang Jun?"


    "Where..." After hearing Cai Yan''s words, Zhen Mi''s little face couldn''t help but blush... She insisted: "I''m just afraid that my sister will be left behind by that bad guy... I''m worried about you!"


    "I don''t worry about my concubine... Lang Jun will never leave my concubine!" Cai Yan retorted with a smile.


    "Hey, I don''t know who in the dream last night, he kept holding someone and calling her husband... and said you weren''t worried?"


    "Concubine, concubine body is just..."


    "Just what?"


    "It''s just... just thinking about it day by day and dreaming at night..."


    "Really? Then why..."


    Just when Zhen Mi Xiao Lori was about to pursue the victory and continue to expose someone''s scar... Suddenly, a maid who was three or two years older than Zhen Mi ran up out of breath, "Little Miss, Little Miss..."


    Zhen Mi, who is a little devil, sees the panic of her maid, her face sinks suddenly, "Xichun...what''s so panic...Don''t you forget that I told you about it? You have to be calm whenever something big happens. Is it?... Calm down, don''t lose the rules!"


    "Yes, young lady!" Hearing Zhen Mi''s words, the maid Xichun hurriedly stopped her panicking behavior and became slow and tidy.


    Seeing that her maid is so well-behaved, Xiao Zhen Mi nodded in satisfaction, "Let''s talk, what happened? Did you break something clumsily and want me to plead with your mother? ?"


    "This..." The maid Xichun looked at Cai Yan sitting in the room with some hesitation...


    Cai Yan knows the elegant meaning when he hears the string. He has a personal matter to talk about, and he is a bit obstructive, "Hehe...Mimei, then I will go to the garden to enjoy the scenery for a while..."


    "No, elder sister... you can stay here!" Xiao Zhen Mi said, looking at her maid, and said dissatisfied: "Sister Cai Yan is my distinguished guest, and she can talk to others about everything... sneaky. What a stupid thing...something will come quickly!"


    The soul seed Zhou Ye left in Zhen Mi''s heart has already taken root and sprouted over time...


    At this time, she has already reached the point where Feijun does not marry, and her love is deeply rooted...


    In this case, she thinks that Cai Yan will be her good sister sooner or later, and it would be boring if she had a grudge because of some trivial things.


    Besides, the relationship between the two of them has become better than their biological sisters even though they are not biological sisters.


    After all, in this year and month, it is really not easy to meet a woman who reads a lot of books. It is rare that the two have such similar interests and share the same topic characters. They can already be said to be sisters. Up.


    Hearing her little lady''s scolding, the maid Xichun clicked in embarrassment, and finally decided to tell the matter.


    "Enjoy little lady, when I was helping in the front hall just now, I saw a distinguished guest coming..."


    After listening to her maid¡¯s words, Xiao Zhen Mi said disapprovingly: "The distinguished guest comes to the door and the distinguished guest comes to the door, what are you panicking? That person is here to visit my second brother? I am afraid he will be disappointed... The second brother is not at home... "


    Actually, Zhen Mi has three elder brothers. The eldest son Zhen Yu passed away early. The second son, Zhen Yan, was appointed Xiaolian as his son at a young age. .


    The maid Xichun said in a conclusive manner: "No...no, the distinguished guest is here to propose marriage..."


    When she heard the maid¡¯s words, Zhen Mi was taken aback for a moment, and then she leaked a smile, ¡°That¡¯s normal. The eldest sister has reached the age of Jinshen this year. It¡¯s time to have a marriage!!!¡±


    The so-called year of Jihu is fifteen years old...


    According to the rules at this time, even if a woman is an adult, she can marry when she reaches the age of Chi.


    Of course, this is just a rule among the family members. Among the family members, it is not surprising that women in their 20s are married.


    But for the rural folks, it doesn''t matter, as young wives of twelve or thirteen years old are everywhere.


    This is really the best age for Lolicon.


    Keke...too much.


    When the maid Xichun heard Zhen Mi''s words, the look on her face became even more weird...


    "No...No, that person didn''t come to propose to Missy!"


    "Is it the second elder sister?? But the second elder sister has not yet reached the age of ?" The absent-minded Zhen Mi did not notice the weird expression on the maid''s face, and said to herself: "This person is so disgusting, actually..."


    However, before Zhen Mi had finished speaking, she was interrupted by the maid... "Little Miss, it''s not the Second Miss..."


    "Huh?" At this time, Xiao Zhen Mi was also stunned by the maid''s words... She looked at the weird expression on the maid''s face, and tentatively asked, "Is it the third sister??"


    "It''s not Miss San..."


    "Could it be the Fourth Sister?" Zhen Mi felt a little bit more in her heart.


    "Not even the Fourth Miss..."


    "..." Xiao Zhen Mi was helpless, "Could it be that I came to propose marriage for me?"


    Xiao Zhen Mi asked unbelievingly...


    "Hmm..." The maid looked at the ugly expression on her face... she didn''t dare to say anything, she just nodded slightly and gave a soft hmm.


    Xiao Zhen Mi, who got a definite answer from the maid¡¯s mouth, almost didn¡¯t jump up...


    Under what circumstances, the Zhen family has five daughters. Why do you choose her, the youngest daughter, who will take a few years to reach her??

 Chapter 1587

    "Who is that person? Which bastard is it..." Zhen Mi asked angrily with a tight face.


    "This¡­¡­"


    The maid didn¡¯t dare to speak when she saw the appearance of her little lady...


    At this moment, Cai Yan smiled and said: "Don''t be afraid, your lady is not angry with you...Which one came to ask the Zhen family for your little lady?"


    Hearing Cai Yan''s words, the maid Xichun said in a consoling way: "I, I heard, it seems to be Runan Yuan..."


    "Runan Yuanshi??"


    Zhen Mi was shocked when she heard this name...


    What should I say?If according to the rules of the family, the Yuan family is really qualified to propose to the Zhen family. After all, the Yuan family is also the current family of the family...The Yuan family, five people in the fourth generation are in the position of the three men... It''s the fourth generation and the third...


    "It seems that the person who proposes to the Yuan family just wants to make a temporary appointment with the little lady for his son, and wait until the little lady and the year of the year, and then marry the little lady..." The maid is still telling what she has heard... ¡­However, at this time, Xiao Zhen Mi had no intention of listening to her.


    There was already a mess in her heart.


    Chapter 1977


    Chapter one thousand nine hundred and seventy seven


    "Okay, I see, you go down first!!"


    The confused little Zhen Mi waved her hand and sent her maid away...


    She is already a little bit of no master.


    To put it bluntly, this year¡¯s marriage is about righteousness, and the words of the matchmaker¡¯s parents...


    This is especially true among high gates and big valves.


    Once my mother agrees to Yuan''s marriage proposal, then-it will be hard to regret the marriage in the future...


    In this period, the importance of reputation is simply terrible.


    Let''s put it this way, just because Cao Cao came from an eunuch, his starting point is much more difficult than other heroes.


    Look at the big-eared thief Liu Bei again. This guy claims to be a clan of the Han clan. The empty glove white wolf has got two loyal, righteous, courageous and powerful brothers, and¡ªeverywhere there are people crying and shouting. Sending money, food, and women...Even Zhuge Liang, who has never been out of the mountains, would be moved by the spirit of his three-eyed visit to the cottage.


    In other words, if there is no orthodoxy of the Han Dynasty, let alone Liu Bei visit the thatched cottage, even if he is looking around, Zhuge Kongming would not necessarily come out to help him...


    This Nima, if Cao Cao had this start, how could anyone else have the opportunity??


    So... reputation is really important in this era.


    It will even benefit future generations...


    However, it will also harm future generations...


    and so--


    Xiao Zhen Mi knows that once her marriage is set, even if she cries and hangs three times, the mother who loves her will not let her not marry.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Zhen Mi became even more anxious...


    And Cai Yan, who was standing by, could of course see Xiao Zhenmi''s anxiety... She even understood why Xiao Zhenmi was so anxious.


    After all, it''s all for a bad guy...


    Thinking of this, Cai Yan couldn''t help but sighed, and then walked to Xiao Zhen Mi''s side... and gently embraced her in his arms, "My sister is worried about the marriage?"


    "Sister...what to do..." Xiao Zhen Mi was almost crying...


    Even if she is so early and has an idea in her heart, she can''t do anything about this kind of thing that she can''t get in at all.


    After all, the marriage system of this era is like this... She has no right to speak at all.


    "Hehe... Don''t panic..." Cai Yan smiled, comforting the little Lori in her arms softly, and whispered: "You forgot, do we still have him?"


    "he??"


    Hearing what Cai Yan said, Xiao Zhenmi was taken aback, and then she immediately reacted... "But...who knows where that bad guy is now... Maybe I will be..."


    Cai Yan interrupted Xiao Zhenmi before she finished speaking."Hehe...you look down on your husband too...you forgot, did he say what he said when he left? If there is something urgent, just call for his life in your heart..."


    "..."


    To be honest, when Zhen Mi heard these words, he didn''t take it seriously... After all, scholars are pretending to be high-minded, and they don''t speak strangely.


    At that time, she only thought that Zhou Ye was playing with herself, not taking it seriously...


    However, now that my sister Yan said so, and - she has indeed reached the stage of resurrection... She can only use a dead horse as a living horse doctor at the moment.


    Thinking of this, Zhen Mi nodded obediently, "That''s good, I will follow the bad guy''s statement and give it a try!"


    While talking, Zhen Mi stood up from Cai Yan''s arms, then folded her hands, closed her eyes, and began to call out the name of a certain villain in her mind...


    "Zhou Ye... Zhou Ye... Zhou Ye villain... If you don''t show up again, I will be someone else''s daughter-in-law..."


    At this time, far in the Kongtong Mountains, Zhou Ye, who was playing in the mountains with Xiao Diaochan, felt someone''s cry...


    He stopped abruptly.


    "Husband? What''s the matter?" Diaochan little Lori, who was walking in front of him, was stretched and jumped. Seeing her husband suddenly standing in place, she started to stun, and asked with some worry: "What happened? Is it something? Husband?"


    "Shhh, don''t talk... I''m having a great friendship with your sisters..." Zhou Ye made a silent gesture at Xiao Diaochan, and then closed his eyes.


    Upon hearing her husband¡¯s words, Diao Chan Xiao Lori stood beside her husband obediently, without saying a word, just guarding her husband so quietly...


    On the other hand, the little Lolita Zhen Mi, who called Zhou Ye''s name in her heart, became a little impatient... the call in her mouth became a threat.


    "Smelly bad guy, I will really go out if I don''t show up again and tell my mother that I promised the Yuan family''s courtship..."


    At this moment, Zhen Mi''s little Lolita suddenly felt the world spin, and then she felt that she had come to a chaotic space.


    This space, without light, wind, and sound, is like a dead place.


    This sudden change shocked Xiao Lori Zhen Mi.


    Just when she was at a loss, she suddenly felt as if someone was hugging her from behind, "Don''t be afraid, it''s me..."


    Hearing the sound of thinking about this day and night, it sounded in her ears, Zhen Mi''s little Lori was nervous, and suddenly relaxed... "Bad guys...you will scare me!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Why am I willing to scare you?"


    "Where is this place? It''s terrible..." Zhen Mi asked little Lori curiously.

 Chapter 1588

    "This is the consciousness space..." Zhou Ye said, "Well-it''s really scary, so let it make some changes!!"


    "I said there must be light here..."


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, a ray of light appeared in the chaos, and as the light got brighter, the entire space became much brighter.


    "I said there should be earth here, let me stand!"


    "I said there must be flowers that are not thankful for all seasons..."


    "I said there should be night and day..."


    "I say¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Following Zhou Ye''s words and sentences, the entire chaotic space showed a beautiful scene of birds and flowers in the blink of an eye.


    And the little Lolita, who has been nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, was stunned by this scene... "Pangu opens the sky is nothing more than..."


    After transforming the entire consciousness space, Zhou Ye easily transformed into a seat, and then sat down with the little Lolita in his arms, and then asked: "What happened to my little Luoshen? anxious??"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhen Mi just remembered that she patronized this group of pioneering scenes, and almost forgot the business...


    "The bad guy...someone went to my house to propose a marriage... and also named me to be married... If you don''t show up again, I will become the Yuan family''s fiancee!!!"


    Chapter 1978


    One thousand nine hundred and seventy-eight chapters


    "Yuan family?"


    Hearing what Little Lori said, Zhou Ye was taken aback...


    Fuck, didn''t the history books say that Xiao Zhen Mi was only proposed to be married by the Yuan family in the year of Ji Yan??Why do you have to make a kiss at such a young age?


    However, when he changed his mind again, he was immediately relieved.


    In this era, it is not impossible to set a marriage since childhood.


    Moreover, the ancients emphasized that when you are three years old, you should be old, and when you seven you are old...


    Especially for the family, the important thing of marrying a wife, of course the right one should make an early marriage...


    Not all celebrities have an age-appropriate marriage partner...Moreover, the Yuan family of Runan is not far from the family of Wuji Zhen. If you arrange a marriage early, you can also help each other politically. Why not??


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "What does Little Luoshen want me to do?"


    "I don''t care, I don''t want to make a marriage with the Yuan family..." After saying this, Zhen Mi rolled her eyes and said with a smile: "Otherwise, you can come to my house to propose marriage... It''s better to be angry with the Yuan family. go¡­¡­"


    Hearing what Xiao Zhen Mi said, Zhou Ye was a little embarrassed...


    In the final analysis, the big celebrity wants to be right. Even though he himself transcends the existence of mortals, he stands at the apex of this world, but-these guys don¡¯t know, is it possible that he wants to prove himself? Shenwei, will slaughter another city?Kill a million people for fun??


    This is not the kind of territory in the West that allows him to ride.


    After all, Zhou Ye has no interest in killing people of the same clan and the same clan...


    However, looking at the look of expectation on Zhen Mi''s little Lolita, Zhou Ye couldn''t say no...


    However, he changed his mind again, he really needs to have an identity in this era...Otherwise, many things are inconvenient to do.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and said to Xiao Lori Zhen Mi: "Don''t worry, I will go to your house to propose a marriage... I promise to marry you home gracefully!!"


    "Hmm..." Little Lori Zhen Mi nodded her head vigorously...


    Just when she was about to get up and leave, she suddenly seemed to be aware of something, and turned around again and asked, "Bad guy, are you already a person of longevity?"


    "Huh!!!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    "Then...Will you just leave us after a few decades, when our faces are gone..." Zhen Mi Xiao Lori asked with some worry.


    "Hahahaha...how could it be possible!!" Zhou Ye said with a big smile, "You have obtained the certificate of longevity when you enter my Zhou''s house. Your face will never grow old! I''ll do this little thing. owned!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhen Mi''s face was happy at first, and then her expression became a little weird...


    "What''s the matter? What did my little Luoshen think of again?" Zhou Ye asked with some curiosity, looking at the changing expression on Xiao Luoli''s face.


    "I''m thinking, a hundred years later, I will still be like this, but-mother and sister are no longer... what a feeling of loneliness..." Zhen Mi Xiao Lori said depressed.


    "This..." Zhou Ye was suddenly dumb when she heard Little Lolita''s words...


    "Do I have to enter the Zhou family to get longevity?" Zhen Mi asked Lori.


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye nodded apologetically...


    It is enough to keep the relatives of their own women wealthy for the first time. If they really want to let them live forever, the number is a bit too scary.


    And it''s easy to make women in other worlds unhappy...


    Why can her parents have longevity, but our parents can''t??


    So-it''s better to get stuck at the end of this kind of thing.


    Little Lori Zhen Mi also knew that Zhou Ye was rejecting her idea of ??seeking longevity for her relatives in a disguised form... However, there was no way to do it. Birth, old age, sickness and death are the ways of heaven. If you disobey so well, it is not a way of heaven. Up.


    Think about it, my future husband, in order to let them live forever, have to pay a lot of price...


    However, even if she knows this, Zhen Mi Xiao Lori still wants to try...


    Thinking of this, Zhen Mi''s little Lolita cleverly walked to Zhou Ye''s side, sat in his arms without hesitation, and said tiredly, "My husband..."


    "Hi..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help but breathe in air when she heard Zhen Mi''s little Lolita''s words.


    How would you feel when an eccentric little loli suddenly became well-behaved and called your husband in a loli voice with enough sugar to make you tired of you??


    Others Zhou Ye didn''t know, he only knew that he almost turned into a wolf at this time."If you have something to say, don''t make any mistakes..."


    "Hehe..." Xiao Zhen Mi looked at the uncomfortable expression on Zhou Ye''s face, knowing that her battle plan had begun to bear fruit... Thinking of this, her voice became even sweeter."My husband...Since you are going to propose a marriage to my house... Then, or else just marry all my four sisters..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was dumbfounded when she heard Xiao Zhen Mi''s words...


    This little loli really has a problem for herself...


    How can a big boss marry all his daughters to one person?This is simply impossible...


    "Okay... Your husband!!"


    Seeing the embarrassed look on Zhou Ye''s face, Zhen Mi Xiao Lori made persistent efforts... She held Zhou Ye''s neck and began to shake her body... The voice in her mouth became even more easy.


    "Don''t make trouble, get down..." Zhou Ye took a breath and said.

 Chapter 1589

    "No, if you don''t agree, I won''t go down...Anyway, my husband''s wife is countless, and a few more sisters don''t matter, isn''t it?" Zhen Mi Xiao Lori also worked hard for her sister''s longevity plan. .


    "This is what you asked for..." I can''t bear it, I don''t have to bear it anymore...


    Besides, everything that happened in the consciousness space will not be passed on to the body, so Zhou Ye will no longer be patient... He directly held down a certain little Lolita who died, and used actions to let her know I know what it means¡ªif you don¡¯t do it, you will die.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Wuji Zhen''s house-above Zhen Mi''s show building.


    Zhen Mi, who had spent the unforgettable three hours in the consciousness space, opened her eyes again, what came into her eyes was Cai Yan''s worried little face.


    Seeing Cai Yan, Zhen Mi''s pretty face could not help but flushed...


    What happened in the consciousness space made her feel like she was stealing food from her sister Cai Yan.


    "What''s the matter? Mi sister? Didn''t your husband respond to you?"


    "No... Husband has already responded to me..." Having said this, Xiao Zhen Mi hurriedly asked: "What time is it now?"


    "It''s still the time..." Cai Yan said.


    "Sishi?" Zhen Mi Xiao Lori said to herself: "It seems that in the consciousness space, the outside time is stopped... But forget it, anyway, the husband has already agreed to my request... "


    Thinking of this, Zhen Mi''s little Lori''s originally uneasy mood suddenly became a lot more happy.


    Cai Yan also noticed something strange about Zhen Mi''s little loli. You know, when Zhen Mi''s little loli used to call her husband, she would often say that that person, that bad guy, that disciple, etc., is absolutely not What kind of husband would you say... It seems that something strange happened in a place that I didn''t know...


    Chapter 1979


    Chapter one thousand nine hundred and seventy nine


    While Xiao Lori Zhen Mi was expecting to wait for her husband to come to propose marriage, Zhou Ye had already left the world at this time.


    Uh, well, this statement is not so auspicious, to put it another way...


    At this time, Zhou Ye temporarily frozen the time of this world and returned to the Marvel universe.


    What is he going to do??


    Of course I have to-bring a group of men over...


    Does Zhou Ye have any subordinates available in the world of the Pendulum?


    Of course there is, not to mention the hundreds of thousands of ghost pawns of Emperor Qin, just his 3,800 patrol envoys, it is enough to pull out ten thousand enemies...


    but--


    Again...


    Qin Huang¡¯s hundreds of thousands of ghost soldiers from the Qin army were a little too majestic...


    That guy is so ghostly... not serious at first glance.


    What about the Three Thousand Cruisers??


    Strictly speaking, it is both Zhou Ye''s woman and his subordinate...


    Zhou Ye can''t bear to let his own woman go to the battlefield...


    On the battlefield, the sword has no eyes, if it knocks, he still feels distressed??


    As for the army from Rome, Zhou Ye would not be able to use it...


    Just kidding, Three Kingdoms is contending for hegemony, what kind of thing is it that you get a bunch of crooked nuts??


    Zhou Ye didn''t want to leave a name such as traitors...This thing, pulling foreign troops to fight against the Chinese, really didn''t feel right.


    And little Lolita was in a hurry again, and Zhou Ye couldn''t let down the Umbrella and start the biochemical production line above to play violent soldiers.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye can only temporarily return to the Marvel master world.


    In fact, he has ready-made soldiers available, so there is no need to repeat production of soldiers.


    After all, in the world of Wuxin Mage, Zhou Ye had specially produced a batch of Umbrella soldiers with the image of Orientals.


    This group of soldiers has been upgraded twice as the Umbrella Consortium''s technology tree climbs.


    Far more expensive than the soldiers produced by the biochemical production line at Yamato Nadeshiko.


    After all, one positioning is consumable cannon fodder, and the other positioning is elite combat soldiers. The positioning of the two is different, and the power to use is naturally different.


    Zhou Ye, who appeared directly at the Marvel World Umbrella¡¯s Earth Headquarters, commanded: "Where is An Doudou?? Where is he??"


    An Dou Dou is in the Umbrella Consortium, but a big celebrity...


    After all, the soldiers who were fortunate enough to be named by their own masters were almost unique, and he was also honored to be in such a funny comparison.


    "Master, the commander of the An army should be at the 47th experimental base for routine upgrades..."


    The beautiful personal assistant who was following Zhou Ye immediately retrieved An Doudou''s itinerary from the personal terminal on her wrist, and replied respectfully.


    "Routine upgrade? What level?" Zhou Ye was taken aback when he heard his assistant''s words.


    "This is the message you sent back from the world of Azeroth, saying that you want to upgrade the entire Eastern Field Army, and then you are always ready to enter the world of Azeroth!!" The beauty assistant has long been accustomed to the self-control ...


    No way, for them, maybe only a moment has passed, but for their masters, maybe thousands of years have passed, or even thousands of years...


    Can you remember a command you made thousands of years ago??


    After hearing the assistant''s words, Zhou Ye suddenly...


    He did give such an order. At that time, the Eastern Legion led by Anzuzu was upgraded to prepare for battle, so that when the second catastrophe of Azeroth came, he took them through the Dark Portal and rushed to the home of the orcs. , They can''t take care of themselves.


    Because in Zhou Ye¡¯s plan, the night elves of Azeroth that have undergone the fission of the Well of Eternity will be divided into two parts, one part is on the night elves island, led by his daughter Tyrande, the purest Night Elf¡­¡­


    The other part is led by his Queen Azshara, who will become a family of high elves of blood elves in the future.


    But regardless of that part, Zhou Ye does not intend to reuse male night elves... He just intends to build the night elves into a feminist society... and he is the patriarch at the apex of the feminist society...


    Not happy, surprised or surprised...


    Ahem, of course, the army built on this basis is of course also composed of female elves. In that case, Zhou Ye would be a little bit reluctant to let them go to the battlefield, so... the Eastern Army Corps of Anjojo will be useful.


    Therefore, what they are currently upgrading is the professional skills of various professionals from Azeroth collected by Zhou Ye.


    Through Umbrella¡¯s memory infusion device, the Eastern Army Corps, headed by An Doudou, will obtain veritable fighter skills from Azeroth...

 Chapter 1590

    Although it was a bit unfamiliar at the beginning, as the battle progressed, the combat skills poured into their minds would fit them more and more... more and more skilled.


    In the end, it becomes their own thing...This is an alternative combination of technology and fantasy.


    After all, most of the skills of fighters rely on the explosion of physical power... and physical power is precisely where these soldiers are strongest.


    Ahem, it''s a bit far...


    Let''s pull it back...


    After thinking of the order he had given, Zhou Ye was a little speechless...He stopped his footsteps helplessly, and asked, "How long will it take until they are upgraded?"


    Hearing the question from the master, the beauty assistant checked the itinerary and said: "The entire upgrade procedure is completed, and it will take at least one month..."


    "Forget it, I''ll help them speed up..." Zhou Ye said, planning to teleport to the experimental base where Anyouzu is located, and use his time ability to give them an acceleration run...


    However, before he moved, he heard the assistant behind him say... "Master, I''m afraid you don''t have time to help the An Army Commander speed up..."


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye stopped his movements and asked strangely.


    "That...just...in the internal channel, the mistresses sent a message saying...If you don''t return to Asgard again, they will let the little princess down and catch you back!!"


    "Uh--!!"


    Zhou Ye was speechless for a while...


    Put the little princess??


    Who is the little princess??Naturally he and Hela¡¯s daughter, Little Angelina...


    Speaking of it, Zhou Ye is really afraid that his daughter will come to him... When this little guy makes a mess of everything, and then looks at you with a tearful expression, how can you bear it and be willing to scold you Where''s her??


    however¡­¡­


    Whenever you have patiently taught her again, you can rest assured that when you leave, this little guy will still mess everything up.


    It''s not that Xiao Anjielina is a bear kid... She just used this method to prove her existence to her father... No idea, who calls Zhou Ye a playboy?Occasionally, there is no way to neglect cute.


    Because he feels guilty for his daughter, Zhou Ye is reluctant to scold her...Since Hela and the others have even said such things as Xiao Anjielina, it seems that it won''t work if they won''t go there... ¡­


    Chapter 1980


    The first thousand nine hundred and eighty chapters


    One month later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Pacific Center¡ª¡ª


    On the endless sea, bursts of bubbles suddenly emerged from the sea, as if a prehistoric beast was about to rise from the sea.


    As time goes by, a dark black giant almost the same color as the background color of the deep sea, slowly rising from the sea surface...


    You won¡¯t be able to see the whole picture of this behemoth until ten minutes later...


    This is a huge artifact that looks like a wheel shape...


    It is centered on a black sphere the size of ten football fields, and around it are smaller spheres connected by dark metal pipes.


    It is in the top secret plan of Umbrella''s plane aggression-the location of the 47th test base-the Haytides Islands.


    On this artificial island called Heidiers, Umbrella¡¯s top scientists are stationed... They are here, working hard for Umbrella¡¯s take-off.


    Of course, whether it is on the military maps of various countries or in the pictures taken by spy satellites densely in space, you will not be able to find this artificial floating island named Heidiers.


    Because it is a semi-floating artificial island.


    What is a semi-floating island??


    That is to say-usually, this artificial island is sunk under the sea, and only under special circumstances will it rise...


    For example-now.


    I saw a huge hemispherical airtight cabin slowly rising up on the central island of the artificial islands of Heidis...


    As the metal airtight cabin rises, the two-layer transparent glass airtight cabin leaks out...


    Through the glass sealed cabin, you can see that under the hemisphere of the central island, there is a huge square like the deck of a ship...


    At this moment, in the square, tens of thousands of strong men in Umbrella black uniforms are standing...


    All of them are two meters away, and the bulging muscles tighten their uniforms...


    If a hungry young woman sees such a muscular man, she will definitely not help drooling.


    They are the Eastern Army Corps that once accompanied Zhou Ye in the Southern and Northern Wars...


    As a nostalgic person, Zhou Ye never treats his subordinates as disposable items, and throws them away...


    Anyway, Umbrella''s biotechnology is changing with each passing day...It is easy to upgrade them frequently so that they will not fail to keep up with Umbrella''s pace.


    Although the Red Queen would sometimes complain that her owner is too emotional, and if a new batch is produced, the cost of use will be lower... but Zhou Ye is still unmoved.


    No way, he still can''t do like a cold-blooded person, treating his subordinates as items that can be clearly marked and discarded at any time.


    And this kind of nostalgic behavior of Zhou Ye also made all Umbrella employees more agree with the Umbrella consortium they worked for.


    Because they know that their master is not a ruthless person, and they will not treat these duplicators who walked down from the duplicator production line as garbage that can be thrown away at any time, turning and throwing away...


    Ahem, it''s a bit far...


    At this moment, in front of the group of brawny men, stood a brawny man who was wearing the Umbrella uniform, but with two umbrella badges hanging on his shoulders.


    "Ah, I finally came out..." He sighed, and said, "It feels so good to see the blue sky. In the research institute, I almost suffocated me..."


    "Uh, that... Legion commander... Keep your voice down..." A soldier standing behind the strong man whispered: "The researchers are all looking at you..."


    "Look? Let them watch...Are they to watch?" An Doudou said indifferently, "Anyway, I am the master, they dare not do anything to me..."


    An Doudou would say so, and there is a reason...


    Who said he was the only abnormal individual who evolved emotions among his group of replica soldiers??


    If it weren''t for him to be blocked by the name given by his own master, the scientists in Umbrella''s laboratory would definitely slice him for research.


    It is also because of the name Zhou Ye gave him, that--the researchers dare not act rashly...Even if they want to slice and study him, they have to report to him...Otherwise, no one would dare to move and tease...


    Although, in their eyes, An Doudou is just a replica warrior worth three thousand four hundred and twenty dollars.


    However, there are names that are just like that... Who dares to register with their master??

 Chapter 1591

    Hearing An Funny''s words, the soldiers behind him all showed envy on their faces.


    In fact, their emotional system has just been loaded... After all, Zhou Ye intends to take them to the North and South in Azeroth...


    A man with three nos can be said to be due to his personality, but if tens of thousands of people are all three with no man, then it is not justified.


    Therefore, at Zhou Ye¡¯s request, this upgrade also loaded them with an emotional system... Of course, apart from Anjodou, the emotional system of other people can only be said to be loaded. What kind of situation should you do? What kind of expression... nothing more.


    In essence, they are still tireless, only knowing that their own command is superior to all fighters.


    "..." An Doudou looked at the expressions leaking from the faces of the people behind her, for a while, she was really uncomfortable...


    At this moment, he suddenly felt a tremor in his wrist. He knew that this was his personal terminal with information.


    An Doudou directly raised her hand and lightly clicked on the personal terminal. Then, a translucent light curtain was projected from the personal terminal.


    His eyes glanced on the light curtain, and his face suddenly leaked an expression of ecstasy... "Hahaha... the master is calling us, brothers, let''s go..."


    "Where to go?" The soldiers behind him asked strangely: "Aren''t we waiting for the transport plane to pick us up?"


    "Waiting for P''s transport plane... The master is calling us, the sky is big, the master has the greatest command... Let''s go directly to the teleportation room and use the emergency teleportation device..." An Doudou said as she turned to the base gate. Go...


    With the master¡¯s emergency calling order, he believed that the person in charge of the institute would not dare not turn on the emergency transmission device for him...Although the energy required to transmit tens of thousands of people is enough to maintain the entire artificial floating island for several years ... But, the command of the master is above all else.


    In fact, it was exactly as he thought... When he showed the emergency summoning order of his own master, the entire artificial floating island urgently shut down the energy supply of several unimportant research rooms, just to transmit them...


    Chapter 1981


    Chapter one thousand nine hundred and eighty one


    The Sahara Desert--


    Umbrella¡¯s 701 laboratory is located here...


    The so-called laboratory 701, although it is also a laboratory, is different from the 47th laboratory...


    Put it this way...


    The top-ranked laboratories are basically Umbrella Biolabs. No way. Who said Umbrella started with biotechnology?


    Most of the laboratories with the lower rankings carry other scientific experiments...


    For example, laboratory 701, strictly speaking, is a materials laboratory...


    The famous X metal is from the predecessor of this laboratory...


    At this time, Zhou Ye, holding a cute little girl like a doll in his arms, looking at the staff in the laboratory, on the computer screen, the armor designed for his army...


    You read that right, Zhou Ye went to such a high-tech laboratory and asked the laboratory staff to design the armor for the army that he was about to bring into the world of the pendulum.


    "Daddy, are you leaving again?"


    Little Angelina, who was held in Zhou Ye''s arms, asked cutely.


    "Uh... I can''t say that Dad is leaving. Dad is just going out to do some things. Dad promises that as long as my little cutie sleeps and wakes up, Dad will appear in front of you!!" Zhou Ye Said with a smile.


    "No...Daddy lied..." Little Angelina said with a small face, "Mummy said that every time you leave, you will freeze the time in this world, and then give us a kind of you never left. The illusion of the past... In fact, you have been playing in another world for tens of thousands of years..."


    "..." When Zhou Ye heard his daughter''s words, he felt embarrassed that the lie was being exposed... "Why does Hela tell you everything..."


    "Is it like this... Daddy..." Little Angelina gently shook her father''s head and asked cutely.


    "Uh...it''s almost like that..." Zhou Ye said helplessly.


    "Then... Daddy, would you take me with you too?" Little Angelina leaned over to her father''s ear and whispered: "You take me to play, I promise not to tell my mother... good or not¡­¡­?"


    "...This..." Zhou Ye hesitated after hearing what his daughter said...


    To be honest, taking his daughter to play, it was nothing...He also has the confidence to take care of his daughter''s safety...


    But-again...


    He stayed in other worlds for many years... After returning with Angelina, Hela found out that her daughter had turned into a big girl in an instant. Why didn''t you fall out with him?


    You know, Hela has been yelling that the most fun of her daughter is these years, and she must be with her daughter...


    Seeing the hesitation on her daddy''s face, Xiao Anjielina''s small face suddenly wrinkled, and the small squat was flat, and the fog began to fill up in the cute big eyes... "Daddy doesn''t love me Now... Daddy won''t take me to play... Bad Daddy... I won''t be with you anymore..."


    Little Angelina was crying, and she started to accuse her father of the crime...


    For example, I often ignore her feelings because I want to make sister paper...


    For example, I often don¡¯t see a figure for a few days...


    such as¡­¡­¡­¡­


    For example, there are too many, Zhou Ye who made it feel a little guilty...


    And the busy researchers on the side, hearing their little princess''s complaint, all smiled and forced their attention on the screen...


    They dare not watch the jokes of their own masters...just kidding, can they see the jokes of their own masters??


    "Okay, okay... can''t I take you there?" Zhou Ye is really helpless to his little princess...


    "Really? Daddy is so good..." Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Angelina''s little face suddenly turned cloudy...


    Look at her face again, there is no teardrop... This little guy just did nothing but thunder and rain.


    Well, it seems that I was given a routine by my daughter...


    Alas-a kind father is embarrassed.


    Zhou Ye sighed helplessly...


    At this moment, with the sound of footsteps, a group of soldiers appeared in front of Zhou Ye.


    The leading soldier, as soon as he saw Zhou Ye, as if he saw his relatives, rushed over quickly, knelt down a long distance, and slid all the way to Zhou Ye, holding Zhou Ye¡¯s feet, There was a dry howl... "Master...uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu...you finally remembered your most loyal subordinate...uuuuuuu..."


    Zhou Ye, who had just been routinely used by his own daughter, was not in a good mood at the moment. He lifted his foot and felt a kick on his shoulder."An Doudou, you stupid, stand up for me... Don''t embarrass me here..."


    An Dou Dou, who was showing his loyalty, instantly understood that he was a flattering slap on the horse''s leg. He smiled slyly and stood up... He saluted Zhou Ye and said: "I have seen An Dou Dou. Master, I have seen Her Royal Highness Princess Angelina!!"


    Of course An Doudou knew her little princess...


    Among other things, all the women who dominate the family, the images of their relatives, and the staff members of the Umbrella consortium must be memorized.


    The embarrassment that Zhou Ye could not get into his own company would never appear in the subsidiaries of the Umbrella Consortium.


    Just kidding, you don''t even know your boss or his wife, are you still worthy to be an employee of Umbrella Enterprise??

 Chapter 1592

    Little Angelina, who was in Zhou Ye''s arms, looked up and down Anjojo, and then said to her father something that would make Anjojo Niniu''s face full.


    "Daddy, he''s so ugly..."


    "............" An teased tears without tears......


    This is also no way. You know, Xiao Anjie Lina usually comes into contact with the maids and Zhou Ye''s women... and the man who can often come into contact is her father Zhou Ye.


    After getting used to seeing her father¡¯s face, Little Angelina feels ugly at every man...


    After a lot of laughter, Zhou Ye looked up and down for an amusing, looking at the top of his bald head, Zhou Ye frowned... "Go, mobilize a batch of special-effect creature hair lotion and give Wei Wei your hair. Keep it..."


    "Yes, the master..." An Doudou dare not refute her own master''s words...


    "Also, take a look at the few armors on the computer, which do you think is the most powerful?" Zhou Ye said, pointing to the semi-finished armor 3D models that the researchers are designing...


    Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s words, An Tease¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened... It seems that his own ruler is going to take them to play again... Let him see the armor, that is, the world he is about to go to is a The world of cold weapons...


    Such a world, for them-that is the world of playfulness... Thinking of this, An Doudou began to seriously look at the armor model on the computer screen. Even if he went to play, he couldn''t lose the face of his own master. , He must choose a set of armor that looks the most mighty to dominate the scene for himself.


    Chapter 1982


    One thousand nine hundred and eighty two chapters


    In the world of the pendulum where time resumes circulation again-


    At this time, on the official road four or five kilometers away from Wuji County...


    Perhaps it was because of the Yellow Turban thief, even if it was above the officialdom, it was extremely depressed, and no one could be seen for a long time...


    However, at this moment, a huge golden portal with a width of tens of meters and a height of more than ten meters suddenly opened on the official road...


    As the portal opened, neat rows of heavy cavalry riding tall horses stepped out of the portal...


    The heavily armored knights are wearing blood-red heavy armor, and the horses under their hips are more than two meters high... even when they are marching, the steps of the horses under the hips are moving. They are all as well trained, so uniform...


    On the visors of the knights, there is the image of a ghost with fangs, and at the center of the helmet is a red and white umbrella symbol.


    That''s right, these heavy cavalry are the Eastern Legion that Zhou Ye brought back from the Marvel Master World.


    The armor styles on them borrowed the appearance of Mingguang armor, and added some armor elements from the Azeroth world, which is extremely hideous-looking at it, it makes people feel a kind of heart palpitations.


    With a steady stream of heavy cavalry coming out of the portal, what finally came out of the portal was a huge carriage drawn by more than 20 horses...


    On the cowl, sitting on a sturdy man with a fruity upper body, he had a beard on his face, his beard exploded like a steel wire, his face was like the bottom of a pan, his eyes were like a leopard, and his long black hair was scattered. Behind him... holding a whip about five or six meters long...


    Well, this stuff is Anjojo who was pitted by her own master.


    Who told him to keep complaining about the armor color chosen by his master??


    And also said-red looks like a bitch, he says he can''t wear anything.


    As a broad-minded boss, Zhou Ye would certainly satisfy his wish...He doesn''t need to wear armor, just so shirtless, let himself drive the car.


    Moreover, in order to demonstrate his might, Zhou Ye specially ordered him to smear the hair growth agent around the head, and get a steel beard on his face... Isn''t it strong enough?Cosplay Li Kui doesn¡¯t need makeup anymore...


    As the 20,000 heavy armored cavalry and the car came out of the portal, a golden light flashed... the portal disappeared out of thin air.


    At this time, Zhou Ye''s voice came from the car... "Going to Wuji County...I''m going to marry the five sisters of the Wuji Zhen family!!"


    "Yes, the master...er, no, it''s the lord!!" An Doudou who drove the car started to tease again.


    As this funny voice fell, there was a silver bell-like laughter in the carriage... "Daddy, teasing uncle is so funny..."


    "What''s interesting? He''s just a funny comparison!" Zhou Ye said helplessly: "An funny funny, you silly guy...If you say it wrong, I will let you clean all the horses again..."


    "Yes, Lord!" This time Anjojo dare not make any more mistakes...


    He knows that his own master can definitely do it...


    Once in the world of Wuxin Mage, the wooden crosses he made were role models...


    Following Zhou Ye''s order, the army galloped towards Wuji County...


    It is often said that there are 10,000 people without boundaries... and this team of 20,000 heavy cavalry stretches for several miles, and the sound when they are running together is like muffled thunder.


    The soldiers guarding the town of Wuji County from a distance saw the heavy cavalry galloping like a cloud of blood... they were frightened there.


    Fortunately, there are still people in the city who understand...At the moment, the alarm bell has sounded.


    The warning bell at the top of the city rang, and the city gate was quickly closed...


    When Zhou Ye''s army arrived in Wuji County, they faced a group of brave soldiers standing on the head of the city with weapons in their hands.


    The army came to the city, the forward and a sergeant marched out, came to the city, and shouted: "Hurry up and open the city gate to welcome my master to enter the city!!"


    At this moment, the county magistrate and the county lieutenant of Wuji also received the report and came to the city...heard the shouts of the soldiers below...the county magistrate endured the fear in his heart and shouted: "I don''t know which general is under the city? Is there a military order from the court?"


    To be honest, looking at this strange army under the city, the county magistrate and the county lieutenant on the city were all timid.


    You know, in ancient marches, there must be a banner in the army...


    Through the military flag, you can tell who the army belongs to and who the leader is...


    However, the extremely mighty cavalry in front of him has neither a military banner nor a handsome banner, and it is impossible for people to tell the legion belongs...


    Moreover, the armor that these cavalry wore was not like the standard armor of the Han army at all...


    As for... the Huns??


    The county magistrate didn¡¯t even think about that...


    If the Huns had such good equipment, they would have already moved south and occupied the great rivers and mountains of the big man....Will they wait at the border gate??


    This must be the private army of the noble family...


    After all, at this time, the Yellow Turban army is on the side of Julu... It is not uncommon for the princes in various places to recruit local courage to recruit private troops to protect themselves.


    but--


    This private army is too...


    What should I say??


    This private army is a bit too strong, right?


    Looking at the thick steel armor on his body, and the tattered clothes on Bingyong next to him, the county magistrate felt that he was more like a bandit than his dress.


    Moreover, according to the imperial court, the number of private troops raised in various places shall not exceed the number of thousands...

 Chapter 1593

    Although, the current decree is a bit dead in name. After all, Xiliang Dong Zhuo¡¯s Xiliang army is close to hundreds of thousands... However, the decree is the decree. At least Dong Zhuo has not yet come to the hinterland of the Han Dynasty.


    Which family''s private army is this?Is it so rampant??Don¡¯t you be afraid of Tianyan¡¯s anger??


    Thinking of this, the county magistrate on the head of the city boldly asked again."I don''t know which sergeant is the general?"


    Hearing the question on the city¡¯s head, the knight who walked out of the queue shouted loudly: ¡°My master is the master of Zhou¡¯s family in Jiangdu¡ª¡ªZhou Ye is also. Open the gate of the city quickly and let us in... you can''t afford to delay the major event of my Patriarch!"


    The county magistrate and the county lieutenant standing on the top of the city heard this, and there were hundreds of millions of MMPs in their hearts that wanted to say...


    Jiangdu Zhou''s house??Never heard of... and Jiangdu is separated by thousands of mountains and rivers from Wuji. You told me to bring a large army across thousands of miles to propose marriage?Are you kidding me??


    Well, they are ignorant and can bring out such a luxurious army, and they are not small households.


    The issue is--


    Are you here to propose marriage?Still come to grab relatives??


    You brought these tens of thousands of military horses... Didn''t you plan to get married if you don''t get married??


    However, just think about it in their hearts... They said they dare not say it.


    Stronger than others, there are less than a thousand soldiers in the city, facing the tens of thousands of troops outside the city...How dare they die??


    However, opening the door to let them in is no good...


    After all, as the civil and military chiefs of a county, they have the responsibility to protect the land and the people. If they just open the door and let this army in, they are dereliction of duty.


    When the time comes, when Wuji Zhen''s family participates in a copy, then they are finished.


    Although the power of the saint is now in the hands of the eunuch, but... it is not a problem to clean up their little soldiers.


    What should I do??


    Right now only kicks the ball...Didn''t you come to the Wuji Zhen family?Then I will kick the ball to Zhen''s house... It''s a fight or a draw, let them decide.


    Thinking of this, the county magistrate shouted: "Don''t panic the general, wait for me to ask the person in charge of the Zhen family to have a detailed discussion with the general."


    Chapter 1983


    The first thousand nine hundred and eighty-three chapters


    At this time, in the Zhen family mansion...


    Zhen Mi''s mother, Zhang, was in the main hall, talking with the messenger sent by the Yuan family.


    The source of the Yuan family was someone else, who was Yuan Shao¡¯s younger brother, Yuan Shu...


    After all, he proposed marriage for his nephew, and the two sides are also very close...


    The identity of the people who came was low, and they looked down upon others.


    Is the identity of the person coming here high?There is also a feeling of overpowering people.


    Yuan Shu, who is idle at home, has no official position himself, but he is also a child of the Yuan family of Runan, and no one dares to despise him.


    Therefore, Yuan Shu came here just right...


    Yuan Shu, who came here to propose a marriage, said about his intentions, and Zhen Mi''s mother, Zhang, hesitated.


    If it was her eldest daughter, she might have booked this marriage without saying a word...


    However, what Yuan Shu asked for for his nephew Yuan Xi was her little daughter...


    How can this not make Zhang hesitate??


    Apart from other things, the growth and order are in order, and the youngest daughter will be married before the eldest daughter is married, which is neither reasonable nor reasonable.


    Moreover, her youngest daughter is not yet a golden hairpin this year, how could she make a hasty appointment for a marriage??


    And Yuan Shu also saw Zhang''s hesitation, but he was not in a hurry...


    What should I say?


    Since the death of Zhang''s husband, the Zhen family has been a little helpless... Nowadays, although Zhang''s second son is an official in the court, it is difficult to support it alone-so the Zhen family''s momentum is far worse than before.


    And their Yuan family??


    In the dynasty, there was his father Yuan Feng, and the official worshiped Sikong.Uncle Yuan Kui, the officer worships Situ...


    It can be said that the Yuan family''s power in the DPRK at this time was the time of Shenglong...


    Yuan Shu believes that although his proposal is a bit difficult, the Zhen family will eventually agree.


    Just as Yuan Shu was sipping tea and waiting for Zhang, whose face was watery, to think about the gains and losses... Suddenly, a family member came to the hall to report: "Madam, the county magistrate Zhang came to visit... "


    Hearing this, Zhang was taken aback...


    What does the county magistrate come here for every year??


    However, she did not dare to neglect. After all... the county magistrate is not as good as being in charge. Although her second son is an official in the court, she is now in charge.


    Thinking of this, she hurriedly said: "Hurry up!"


    Jia Ding, who was ordered by his wife, took the order...


    It was not a long time, and a figure wearing an official uniform appeared outside the hall.


    Before the county magistrate entered the hall, he slammed to the end and cried out, "Madam, please save the people of the county!!"


    "Why did the county magistrate Zhang say this?" Hearing what the county magistrate said, Zhang was immediately dumbfounded...


    This is endless, what is going on??


    "That''s it..." The county magistrate Zhang stood up and began to talk to Zhang about the army outside the city...


    After hearing the words of the county magistrate, the Zhang family was stupid...


    What day is today??


    Why do you come to her house to beg for a kiss??


    Moreover, one is harder to deal with than the other...


    Here the Yuan family hasn''t sent away yet, and there is another more ruthless...


    They came directly with the army...just ask you, what should I do??


    At the time when Zhang''s six gods had no master... Yuan Shu could not bear to drink tea.

 Chapter 1594

    "Where is the thief, who is so rampant, he is so arrogant, he has privately deployed soldiers and horses, besieged the city...Is this world still the world of the big man?"


    Hearing what Yuan Shu said, the magistrate Zhang, who was waiting for the news next to him, was a little startled...


    Who is this Nima??So arrogant??


    "Dare to ask your subordinate?"


    "I''m not talented in Xia, but it''s Yuan Shu, Yuan Gonglu of Runan!" After Yuan Shu introduced himself, his nose was almost up to the sky...


    That arrogant appearance, there is no one.


    Hearing what Yuan Shu said, the county magistrate couldn''t help but roll his eyes...Well, I thought you were God...


    Madan, what you are shouting here is joyful, why don''t you go out and face those iron knights??


    Thinking of this, the county magistrate Zhang said with a perfunctory appearance: "It turns out that it is the Yuan clan of Runan..."


    Yuan Shu seemed to see the county magistrate''s disapproval... He stood up with a loud cry and walked out."I''m going to meet that thief, I don''t believe it...Under the sacred universe, there are still people who dare not know what to do.


    Upon hearing this, Zhang hurriedly got up for a while and said to the county magistrate: "When you are old, you should also go and see which distinguished guest it is. It is so aggressive!!"


    "It''s so good..." When the county magistrate heard Zhang''s words, his face suddenly blossomed...


    Just kidding, it doesn¡¯t matter if Yuan Shu goes or not, as long as Zhang Clan goes...After all, the banner of others is to ask for a kiss. What is the matter of the Yuan family going to the city??


    Then there was a flurry of jumping...


    Zhang naturally couldn''t use it when he went out, so his servant drove the carriage back...


    The maids helped Zhang to board the carriage...


    And Yuan Shu?He didn''t come alone to beg this time...


    He also took the more than one hundred family members in his home...


    After all, from Runan to Wuji, it is not far, but it is definitely not close...Although there are no thousands of kilometers, there are hundreds of kilometers away.


    These days, the roads are not peaceful, and there are gangsters everywhere...


    He doesn''t take his own guard to go out, dare to run to Wuji alone??


    That''s a bit too high to see Yuan Shu... This product is not Changshan Zhao Zilong.


    In this way, a group of hundreds of people walked mightily towards the gate of the city...


    When he arrived at the gate of the city, Yuan Shu listened and laughed loudly: "This county magistrate is really rare and strange. Most of them treat horse thieves of hundreds of people as an army..."


    Why does he say that??


    You know, no matter how much you train, the 10,000-person army will not be as quiet as it is now...not to mention, in the description of the county magistrate, it is a cavalry of tens of thousands. Soldiers can be trained to order and prohibit. , But what about the war horse??


    Warhorses are not like people, forbidden.


    The sound of tens of thousands of war horses gathered together is absolutely amazing...


    And Yuan Shu didn''t hear the sound of the horse stepping on the ground and the horse''s hissing... he naturally thought that the county magistrate was deliberately exaggerating the number of enemies.


    Hearing Yuan Shu''s words, the magistrate Zhang''s expression changed, and then he relaxed...


    Sun thief-when you are on the top of the city and have such a strong confidence, I will give your last name...


    With such unspeakable thoughts, County Magistrate Zhang ignored Yuan Shu''s mockery at all, but carefully took Mrs. Zhang, who had stepped down from the carriage, to the city.


    Just kidding, this is a master who has to swear... It''s not good to say that the lives of the people in the county are hanging in the mouth of Mrs. Zhang...


    If she said nothing, she couldn''t say anything-today Wuji County will be bloody.


    Chapter 1984


    One thousand nine hundred and eighty four chapters


    When Yuan Shu took his entourage to the top of the city and looked out at the fortress, his calf began to shake.


    I saw that outside of Wuji County, an endless red cloud dyed the entire wilderness red...


    These sergeants--they said nothing, their horses didn''t sigh...just like statues...standing there.


    What a majestic and mighty lineup...


    "A good soldier... is really a good soldier!!" Although Yuan Shu was arrogant, he was born among the family members, he still had this knowledge.


    In the army under the city, there were no rumbling drums, and no long horn sounded.


    However, just by relying on this uniform army formation, people can feel a rush of murderous aura, blowing on their faces.


    "The teacher of the tiger ben... the teacher of the tiger ben! This... which soldier is this... why is it so elite?" Yuan Shu couldn''t help asking.


    Although the county lieutenant standing aside did not recognize Yuan Shu, he saw that Yuan Shu was dressed in gorgeous clothes and was able to go to the city gate, obviously not an ordinary person, so naturally he did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly replied: "They claim to be Jiangdu Zhou family... Come to propose marriage to Wuji Zhen''s family..."


    "Jiangdu Zhou Family?" Yuan Shu frowned upon hearing the words of the county lieutenant...


    Although he dare not say that he knows all of them, he also knows a lot of people, and Jiangdu Zhou family, he has never heard of...


    The sect who owns such a powerful teacher is definitely not a small household... However, he has never heard of Jiang Du Zhou''s family...


    This made Yuan Shu hesitate...


    At this moment, the county magistrate and the Zhang family of the Zhen family had already walked to the top of the city...


    Zhang''s hand held the buttress and looked out...this doesn''t matter, if it weren''t for the maid beside her holding her, I''m afraid she would have been scared and paralyzed.


    You know, the Zhang family is just a family of women, although after marrying into the Zhen family, she has seen a lot of big winds and waves, but... she has never seen the Xiao Sha army formation on the battlefield, she only feels that it is in her eyes. That piece of red, like blood, made her heart palpitations...


    Moreover, the blood-red color of weapons mixed with the cold light made her feel shuddering.


    "The county magistrate...this...how is this good!!" She was already a little scared.


    "Don''t be afraid of the Zhen family''s mistress..." The county magistrate hurriedly comforted: "The army under the city, but your family will be pampered in the future... if you think this way, you won''t feel afraid..."


    "This... I''ll try..." After Zhang took a deep breath, he stuck his head out of the crevice again...


    Not to mention, the enlightenment of the county magistrate Zhang is really effective...


    When Zhang thought that the murderous army under the city belonged to his future son-in-law, he felt a lot more settled.


    "Me, what should I say?"


    Although he wasn''t so scared anymore, Zhang still didn''t know what to say...

 Chapter 1595

    "For the time being, the next official will help Madam Zhen to ask questions!!" The county magistrate was also a little anxious. He directly lay on the crenellation and shouted loudly: "General, I have invited Matriarch Zhen to the top of the city, please The general¡¯s lord came to speak up!!"


    When the sergeant in the city heard the call from the magistrate of the city, he said, "Wait a minute!"


    However, he turned his head and returned to the team...


    quickly¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Everyone on the top of the city saw that the army formation under the city, like a sea of ??fire, suddenly dispersed to both sides...


    Soon, a avenue of more than ten meters wide was vacated in the middle of the army.


    "Master of Hundred Battles-the real master of Hundred Battles..." Seeing the orderly, busy and not chaotic behavior of the army under the city, Yuan Shu was almost greedy...


    If there is this invincible teacher, his Yuan family is not unable to take a step forward...


    The Prophet Chunnuan Duck, as the Yuan family with super keen political sense, would not know that troubled times are coming?


    In fact, his Yuan family is also secretly accumulating strength...


    However, compared with the army formation in front of the children trained by Yuan Shuna''s family, he immediately felt a deep sense of disappointment...


    Not disappointed with the army in front of me, but disappointed with my own army...I''m not afraid to compare goods, I''m afraid that people compare people...


    Compared with the mighty and mighty army in front of me, the children trained by my own family are just as ridiculous as a kid''s play... "Well, my Yuan family, it''s better to..."


    Hearing Yuan Shu''s self-talk, the magistrate Zhang Xian glanced at him...


    There was a whisper in my heart...


    No matter how crazy you are, you rushed to reason with them...


    Of course, just think about this, he won''t say it.


    After all, he didn''t want to offend Runan Yuan''s family too much...After all, they are a big boss, pinching him to death is like playing.


    At this time, everyone saw a red carriage pulled by more than 20 high-headed warriors, slowly drove from the back of the army...


    The carriage has a peculiar shape, and the decoration on it is extremely luxurious...


    On the four sides of the carriage, there are embroidered pictures of lifelike tetragonal beasts... The top of the carriage is a dome structure. On the top of the dome, there is a celestial map of the sky... I don¡¯t know what kind of stars are used in the astrological map. Gems, shining in the sun, dazzling people''s eyes...


    It''s really a treasure car.


    The carriage was slowly moving in the army. Everywhere it went, the soldier who had been sitting on the horse turned over and dismounted, facing the carriage, half-kneeling on the ground, shouting the word lord.


    Seeing this situation, Yuan Shu couldn¡¯t help but shook his head...haha laughed, and said, ¡°Although there is a tiger and a man¡¯s division, the commander is an idiot... The two armies are actually playing this pomp, if I have a cavalry, from the side If he rushes out, he will be defeated!!"


    Standing on the side, the county magistrate Zhang silently rolled his eyes...


    If you don¡¯t practice, you rush down to defeat him??


    People just think that the military horse in Midtown is not enough to be afraid, so they play this kind of pomp... You are a second-hand.


    Not to mention the complaints in the county magistrate''s heart, just the carriage...


    Slowly came to the front of the army, and then stopped.


    Then, the brash man who drove the car jumped off the cowl, graciously placed the wooden ladder beside the carriage outside the door, and then kneeled down respectfully."Lord, please!"


    As his voice fell, the 20,000 troops shouted in unison: "Respectfully please lord!"


    What is it like when 20,000 people shout a word at the same time??


    It''s like exploding mines on the ground, exciting.


    Hearing this shout, everyone standing on the top of the city felt a panic...


    With the shouting, a tall figure walked out from the door of the car... stepped on the wooden ladder placed by Andoudou and got out of the car.


    Seeing this young man, everyone in the city headed out in unison, "What a handsome young man!!"


    Chapter 1985


    The first thousand nine hundred and eighty-five chapters


    Don''t look at Zhou Ye, who walked out of the car at this time, with a cool and indifferent appearance...


    But in fact, he just escaped from the claws of his little princess.


    You know, when Xiao Anjie Lina heard that her dad was going to propose marriage, she exploded...


    what did you say??


    Didn''t she promise Zhou Ye before she came that she wouldn''t make trouble??


    Just kidding, reason with children, have you never been beaten by children??


    After making many unfair conditions, Zhou Ye comforted his little princess...


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    Zhou Ye, who walked out of the car, slowly walked outside the city gate and shouted: "Under¡ªJiangdu Zhou Ye, I have seen you...Excuse me, who is the mistress of the Zhen family??"


    "The old man is..."


    Seeing the handsome boy in front of him, Zhang loved it in his heart...


    It''s not that she likes Zhou Ye, but that she is pleasing to Zhou Ye... After all, a son-in-law is half a son... She has already made a decision in her heart. Once Zhou Ye asks for a kiss, she will respond...


    what did you say?Is it too sloppy??


    Not rash, not rash at all...


    People, the Zhang family has already seen... that is indeed a handsome and unparalleled talent.


    As for family background??


    Can you afford to raise tens of thousands of cavalry, do you think he is from a small family??


    Family background and people are okay, so what else can the Zhang family criticize??


    "I have seen Mrs. Zhen!" Hearing Zhang''s words, Zhou Ye smiled and said in the air: "I also ask Mrs. Zhen to forgive me for the offense. I really heard about the appearance of the five golden flowers of the Zhen family. Therefore I am a little eager!!"


    "Nothing..."


    Facing such a gentle Zhou Ye, the tension in Zhang''s heart gradually dissipated, and she once again returned to the image of the graceful and luxurious old lady of the Zhen family."I wonder which daughter Lang Jun wants to ask for?"


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said loudly, "All!!!"

 Chapter 1596

    "what??"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, not only the Zhang clan was shocked, but even the people on the top of the city were shocked.


    Damn it, your appetite is a little irritating, right??


    Are you actually planning to give someone a potpourri??


    "The rude..."


    Before Zhang Clan spoke, Yuan Shu jumped up first...


    Perhaps it was Zhou Ye''s gentle attitude that gave him the illusion that Zhou Ye was weak and could be deceived, and he actually yelled at Zhou Ye and said: "A kid with a yellow mouth, dare to be so rude...Do you still know whether etiquette, justice and shame?"


    Hearing Yuan Shu''s words, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and was too lazy to refute... He just gestured slightly behind him.


    Then, I heard a swish...


    A steel arrow broke through the air from the army. Before Yuan Shu could react, it was already close to him...


    Seeing that Yuan Shu was about to die on the spot...


    The doorman next to him was a loyal and courageous person. He shouted [Lord Beware], and slammed Yuan Shu out with all his strength, and he was shot into the center of his eyebrows by the steel arrow that broke through the air. ...


    After the steel arrow pierced the doorman''s eyebrows, it was unabated, and directly took the doorman''s body and hung it diagonally above the city gate.


    Yuan Shu looked at the corpse of the doorman hung on the wall behind him, and he almost turned into trousers...Fuck, fuck...This person is too irritable to reason with him, leaving quickly is the king...


    Thinking of this, Yuan Shu didn''t bother to say hello to other people... Bend down, and under the cover of his doorstep, fled downstairs to the city gate...


    The sky and the earth are big, the life is the biggest... to live is everything, and the dead have nothing.


    Of course, if he becomes furious in the future, this kind of escape behavior can be said to be a typical example of a man''s ability to bend and stretch. If he has been stinking for thousands of years, it is a representative of cowardice.


    The Chinese culture is so broad and profound, both pros and cons can be said.


    Keke, I''ve pulled a little far, let''s pull it back...


    Not to mention Yuan Shu who sneaked away, but Zhang Clan and the county magistrate who were surprised by the arrow shot by Zhou Ye''s army.


    It wasn''t until this time that they remembered that at this time, the gentle and handsome young man outside the door was not a fuel-saving lamp... he came with an army.


    "My son, don''t use swords and soldiers arrogantly. If you have something to discuss, you should discuss something!" Zhang County magistrate shouted.


    Zhou Ye raised his eyes to look at the panicked magistrate Zhang on the city, and slowly said, "Open the city gate...I want to enter the city!!"


    "No..." Zhang said hurriedly when he heard Zhou Ye''s words.


    This is so arrogant before entering the city. After entering the city, how about her Zhen family??


    Of course Zhou Ye under the city heard what Zhang said, but he didn''t care...


    Anyway...this is the future mother-in-law...what can he say...


    Besides, don''t look at her reluctantly now... After the raw rice is cooked, can you still help her??


    Therefore, Zhou Ye ignored Zhang¡¯s words at all, and instead shouted to the county magistrate: ¡°Now, in Kaicheng, I will use my Zhou family¡¯s reputation as a guarantor, and will not commit any crime to the people in the city. But if you insist Wait until my army breaks through the city? Until then... there is no guarantee that anything will happen in the next!!"


    Although Zhou Ye said slowly...but the county magistrate heard it in a cold sweat.


    Threat, this is the threat of eating fruit...


    However, the county magistrate looked at the Zhang family who was standing beside him with a pleading expression, and then at the army formation outside the city...Finally, two words were spit out from his mouth-"Kaicheng! !"


    After saying this... the county magistrate gave a deep salute to the Zhang family... and said: "Mrs. Zhen family forgive me... I have to consider the people in the city, so... I can only wrong Madam Zhen family..."


    "This..." Seeing the county magistrate''s behavior, Zhang sighed deeply...


    She knew that it was no wonder the county magistrate...The life-long events of her daughter were not as good as the lives of thousands of people in the county.


    Thinking of this, Zhang hurriedly replied: "Master Zhang is serious, and the old woman is a little eager to fail to speak, but also hope that Master Zhang should not remember it!!"


    Hearing what Zhang said, the county magistrate smiled freely and said: "This is the end of the matter, so why don''t Madam go down to the city to welcome your new uncle?"


    "Also..."


    Zhang also nodded helplessly when he heard this...


    Now that you are stronger than others, what can you do??


    Rather than let the boy of the Zhou clan under the city become grudged, it would be better to greet him early and resolve the enmity.


    After all, she also knows that for today''s daughter, she must marry if she marries, or if she doesn''t marry...


    Thinking of this, Zhang took a step, supported by the maid, and followed the county magistrate towards the city...


    At this time, the soldiers responsible for guarding the gate of the city also obeyed their orders and lifted the heavy bolt on the gate...


    With a creaking sound, the city gate of Wuji County was opened in front of Zhou Ye...


    Chapter 1986


    The first thousand nine hundred and eighty-six chapters


    As the city gate opens--


    The county magistrate and the Zhang family also welcomed them...


    "Langjun is polite!!"


    The county magistrate came to Zhou Ye and said, "I have an unsympathetic request, please listen to Mr. Lang!"


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye looked at the middle-aged man in official clothes in front of him, and smiled slightly: "But it''s okay to say it!"


    "The city is jammed... Can Lang Jun''s army camp outside the city?"


    After all, the county magistrate is still afraid that Zhou Ye''s army will be in disorder in the city. There is no way...


    Although Zhou Ye''s army looks very neat and tidy, but - not afraid of 10,000, just in case...


    There is another word, there are 10,000 people of all kinds...


    Who can guarantee that there are not a few scum in it??


    Hearing what the county magistrate said, Zhou Ye laughed, "It''s easy..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye turned around and walked towards his gorgeous carriage... He stepped into the carriage, hugged his little princess, and then ordered: "Take a hundred people into the city with me, and the rest will wait in the city. Set up camp on the spot!!!"


    "Here!!"

 Chapter 1597

    An Doudou learned to be smart this time, and never dared to make a mistake again... If he makes another mistake, he will really have to wash the horse.


    As An Doudou quickly passed the orders of her own master, he directly selected a hundred people, followed behind his own master, and walked towards the city gate.


    "Daddy...Are we going into the city?" Little Angelina asked curiously, who was in the arms of her father.


    "Well, let''s go to the city to see your future new mother..." Zhou Ye replied with a smile.


    "..." Upon hearing her father''s words, Little Angelina didn''t speak, her pair of translucent black eyes, whispering incessantly...Obviously, what the hell was she doing again.


    Zhou Ye held his daughter and walked towards the city gate...


    Behind him, there were more than one hundred Umbrella soldiers who were riding high-headed horses in red armor, led by An Doudou.


    The county magistrate standing at the gate of the city breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Zhou Ye really didn''t bring a large army into the city.


    But Zhang curiously looked at the little girl in Zhou Ye''s arms...


    That girl is as cute as a pink jade...especially from her appearance, she doesn''t look like a person from the Central Plains...


    This made her couldn''t help asking: "Lang Jun...this is..."


    Hearing Zhang''s question, Zhou Ye just wanted to reply, he was snatched by the little Angelina in his arms... "Big sister, you are so beautiful..."


    The maids standing behind Zhang, hearing Xiao Anjielina''s words, couldn''t help but chuckle slightly...


    And Zhang¡¯s face even leaked a smile... "Little girl, I want to call my wife, I am already old..."


    "Madam is not old at all!!" Little Angelina said, struggling from her father''s arms, ran to Zhang''s side quickly, grabbed Zhang''s hand, and then turned her head and pointed to her own The father said, "This is my brother...I am his sister!!"


    Oops--


    Big ¡ª¡ª


    Super embarrassing¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At this moment, the expression on Zhou Ye''s face was probably like this.


    He is not afraid to admit that this is his daughter...Under the pressure of the soldiers, who dares to come forward and oppose it??


    However, his daughter''s pleading eyes made him feel soft...


    Hearing what little Angelina said, Zhang couldn''t help but smile: "Little girl, what is your name?"


    "My name is Zhou Wan''er..." Little Angelina said her Chinese name...


    "Wan''er? There is a beautiful person, Qingyang Wanxi...Yes, a good name!!" In the face of such a cute little Angelina, even Zhang, who already has several daughters, can''t resist her charm ...


    "Hey, how does Madam know that my name is from the Book of Songs?"


    Seeing Anjie Lina''s cute look, Zhang couldn''t wait to pick her up and kiss her two brutally...


    However, fortunately, she still remembered that it was outside... she didn''t do such a gaffe.


    Seeing the old and young two chatting so speculatively, Zhou Ye was a little speechless...


    However, what Xiao Anjie Lina said just now is not to please Zhang''s...


    After all, women get married early in this era, and Zhang is only 35 or 6 years old now...


    Moreover, because of the simplicity and the well-maintained, Zhang''s at this time looked like a 27-year-old.


    In addition, how can a mother who can give birth to a beautiful woman like Luoshen looks ugly??


    Therefore, the Zhang family at this time looks like a mature woman...


    It''s just that, due to worldly rules, she dressed up a bit old.


    After Zhang Clan made a few more jokes with Xiao Anjie Lina, he had to take Zhou Ye towards Zhen Mansion.


    After all, it was a foregone conclusion... She was unable to resist.


    When he arrived at Zhen Mansion, the Zhang family invited Zhou Ye into the main hall to sit...


    Some people bring tea and snacks to the guests...


    After taking a sip of the tea, Zhang looked at Zhou Ye, who was not delivering the tea, and asked curiously: "Langjun, but I think it is difficult to import the crude tea from Zhenfu??"


    "This..." Zhou Ye looked at the thick and thick thing named tea in the tea bowl, speechless...


    Damn, he at least saw black sesame seeds, peach kernels and melon seeds in this bowl of tea...


    Is this Nima called tea??


    "Ahem...I''m not very thirsty here, let''s forget about this tea!!" Zhou Ye has never been someone who would wrong him, so he put the tea directly on the short machine.


    And the little Angelina sitting next to Zhou Ye curiously picked up the tea bowl, and after taking a sip... her eyes lit up, "die... brother..., this tea is delicious!!!"


    Hearing what his daughter said, Zhou Ye held up his tea bowl with a half-belief and took a sip...


    Suddenly-a strange smell filled his mouth, the bitterness of tea, the jerkyness of black sesame... and...


    The most terrifying thing is that there is a salty taste in the tea...


    Do you dare to believe it??


    In this era, tea is made with salt...


    Seeing her father''s face wrinkled, Little Angelina suddenly giggled... Obviously, she was doing her father again...


    Zhang was also amused by Zhou Ye''s expression...


    She couldn''t help but smiled and said, "It''s fine, since Lang Jun is not used to drinking this tea, please take this tea down!!"


    Following her words, my own maid walked into the room and replaced the tea in front of Zhou Ye with clear water.


    Zhang and Zhou Ye chatted casually in the hall...


    Through chatting, Zhang found that there are quite a few rifts in the Zhou family, whether it is humanities or military, whether it is the general trend of the world or the folk rumors... He can come together one by one and speak the truth...


    If at the beginning, Zhang felt that her daughters were marrying a husband, and some were too wronged by her own daughter, then now-she feels that her daughter is a bit high-ranking... No way, love the house and Wu... Plus Zhou Ye''s mental stance is constantly affecting her... Zhang''s attitude is also slowly changing...


    Chapter 1987


    Chapter one thousand nine hundred and eighty seven


    Although the more Zhang Clan looked at Zhou Ye, the more pleasing it became...


    However, there is still a trace of grievance in her heart, she can''t solve it...

 Chapter 1598

    "Langjun..."


    "Madam is too polite, just call me Boyang!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    Boyang is Zhou Ye''s character, of course¡ªit was his own character...


    Of course, this word is not taken randomly. The word Bo is long, meaning the boss...The word Yang is sun, meaning the sun...


    And the word Ye in Zhou Ye''s name also had the meaning of "fire light and sunlight"... Therefore, Zhou Ye named himself Boyang, which means the sun at noon and the sun is in the sky.


    [The above is pure nonsense...If there is any similarity, I copied it.


    "Well... Boyang..." The Zhang clan stepped down the donkey and said: "If you ask to take my four daughters, Jiang, Tuo, Dao, and Rong, I have nothing to say... You just allow you. But-Mi''er is still young...somewhat..."


    Hearing what Zhang said, Zhou Ye was dumb for a while...


    Fuck, to put it bluntly, Zhen Mi is the master, her four sisters are all foils... You don¡¯t want me to marry the master, but let me marry the four foils. Zhen Mi knows it, not yet Upset??


    However, when he saw Zhang who was begging, he didn''t know what to say...


    At this moment, there was a sound of footsteps outside.


    Then, a reckless man with a height of two meters broke in...It was not someone else, it was Zhou Ye''s temporary groom¡ª¡ªAn Doudou.


    As soon as he came in, he said loudly: "Master, the subordinate is guilty and didn''t catch the kid named Yuan Shu... That kid was too slippery. He actually changed clothes with his attendants, and he split into dozens of roads to escape... The subordinate killed the wrong person!!"


    While talking, An Doudou took the head still dripping with blood in his hands... "It''s this thing, wearing Yuan Shu''s clothes... The harming subordinate did not chase Yuan Shu!!"


    Where did Zhang sitting in the hall have seen such a bloody scene, she was immediately teased by the head in her hand, and she was frightened with a shiver...


    Seeing this, Zhou Ye was overjoyed in his heart, but his face was full of anger, "Get out...come in with this pickled thing, and frightened Madam, how can you afford it?"


    "Yes..." Being scolded by her own master, An Dou teased her aggrieved head and walked out.


    Seeing Zhang''s overwhelmed look, Xiao Anjie Lina hurriedly stood up, walked to her, stroked Zhang''s back with her hand, and said softly: "Madam, don''t be afraid, Madam, don''t be afraid, but It''s just a dead head... don''t be afraid!!"


    Perhaps it was Little Angelina''s immature voice that made Zhang''s nervous mood relieved...


    She slowly started to relax...


    However, as soon as he got over, Zhang curiously asked, "Wan''er, are you not afraid of this horrible thing?"


    "Then what''s so scary..." Upon hearing Zhang''s question, Angelina said disapprovingly: "It''s just a dead person. I''ve seen a lot since I was a kid!!"


    Ok¡­¡­


    Zhang does not know where Xiao Angelina was born...


    You know, Little Angelina is the daughter of the death god Hela, born in the underworld...


    Although there is a castle built for her by Zhou Ye as her residence,-no matter how big the castle is, there is always a troublesome day...


    What should I do if I am tired of playing in the castle?Need to ask?Of course I went out to play...


    You know, the castle is built in the underworld, and in the underworld, what is the most?Skeletons...all kinds of skeletons, wraiths...


    Therefore, for the well-informed little Angelina, a dead head cannot scare her at all.


    You know, when she was three or four years old, her mother Hela held her and killed Asgard...


    At that time, she stared at her cute big eyes, watching her mother cut someone, while cheering her mother...


    Ahem... It''s a bit too much.


    Let''s pull it back...


    Hearing Xiao Anjielina''s words, Zhang was speechless...


    How does the Jiangdu Zhou family educate their children?Why let children watch these things at a young age...


    Perceiving Zhou Ye in Zhang''s heart, he felt helpless...


    Blame me??


    Her mother, Hela, didn''t want to move, blame me??


    But forget it, it''s not about this time...the iron needs to be hot.


    Taking advantage of Zhang''s mind being frightened, Zhou Ye slowly said, "Madam, I am a greedy person next, and none of the five sisters can be missing..."


    "You..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhang''s heart felt bitter...


    However, Zhou Ye then said again: "However, I am not an unreasonable person. The Mi''er you mentioned can be married first, and it won''t be too late to get married when she reaches the age of Jihuo!!"


    "Fine... just as Boyang said!!"


    Zhang can only do this now...otherwise, what else??


    The army stationed outside the city is still there, and the blood on the ground has not dried just now... What can you do in the face of such a fierceness??


    In this way, the two verbally concluded a marriage agreement.


    Next, it''s noon time...


    Naturally, I want to eat...


    In the past, Zhang''s family ate with her daughter... But today, she has to dine with Zhou Ye.


    No way, evil guests are also guests...


    Especially when the villain is still capable of turning the table unreasonably, you have to treat it with your heart.


    Just when Zhang Clan was dining with Zhou Ye...


    The four golden flowers of the Zhen family gathered in the show building of Zhen Mi''s little Lolita, anxiously seeking advice from her little sister.


    "What to do...what to do...Mi sister..." As the eldest sister, Zhen Jiang has no master at this moment.


    Regarding what happened to the outside world, naturally the eager maid told her to tell her...


    And she didn''t have any ideas, so she just gathered all her sisters together and came together to find the little sister who has the most tactics in the week-Zhen Mi.


    "What''s the urgency?" Faced with the anxiety of her sisters, Zhen Mi seemed to be comfortable."Just married...what are the sisters afraid of?"


    "But... But I heard that the man is more than tall, with blue-faced fangs, terrifying..." [This is the maid who treats An Doudou as Zhou Ye...]


    Upon hearing her second sister''s words, Zhen Mi snorted and was amused...


    "Have you seen it with your own eyes?"

 Chapter 1599

    "I haven''t seen it, but-the maid at home said so!!" The second sister Zhen Tuo said hesitantly.


    "Hearing is fictitious, seeing is believing..." Xiao Zhen Mi said unceremoniously: "That person should be having a meal with his mother in the main hall at this time. You go and see, don''t you know?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    Hearing what Xiao Zhen Mi said, her sisters suddenly hesitated. In the final analysis, this is not in harmony with the rules...


    "Hey, my sisters, don''t you want to marry a stranger with a black eye?" Said this, Zhen Mi stood up and took the lead to walk downstairs to Xiu."It''s beautiful or ugly, we know at a glance..."


    Chapter 1988


    The first thousand nine hundred and eighty-eight chapters


    Zhen''s lobby...


    Zhang''s is dining with Zhou Ye''s father and daughter...


    The accompany was Zhen Yao, the third of the Zhen family.


    Anyway, Zhen Yao, as the only male in the family, is here to accompany...


    He naturally heard about Zhou Yeqiang marrying his younger sisters, so at the beginning, he didn''t show Zhou Ye a good face.


    However, as time went by, he and Zhou Ye had more and more fun...


    Even, he felt that the knowledge he had gained from his teachers and books was as vulgar as Zhou Ye.


    This made Zhen Yao, who is hard-working and inquisitive, happy for a while, and shouted again and again-"Wen Daoxi is dead!"


    If it wasn''t for fear of messing up his seniority, he would even plan to become a teacher.


    However, even though he didn''t apprentice in class, he still insisted on being a disciple to Zhou Ye.


    In Zhen Yao''s words, that is¡ªthe saint said¡ªthe three people must have our teacher, and the master will be the teacher...Although he cannot apprentice the teacher because of their identities, he has already regarded Zhou Ye as a teacher. Look.


    Zhou Ye was also speechless for a while...


    In fact, the two talked very mixed, astronomy, geography, humanities and customs, all-encompassing and everything... Talking about these things, that is Zhou Ye''s strong point.


    Not to mention Zhou Ye''s own super memory, just because he came from the era of the information explosion of later generations, just pick a few to talk about, can refute the learned people of this era in speechlessness.


    And what about Zhang?I also knew that my son was hardworking and studious, so he didn''t stop him from doing this, but instead pulled Xiao Angelina and said non-stop.


    No way, cuteness is justice.


    Just as the atmosphere of the banquet became more and more harmonious... Suddenly Zhou Ye heard a very slight footstep...


    He couldn''t help turning his head to look, and saw a small head poked out behind the screen in the hall.


    No one else, it is Zhen Mi Xiao Lolita...


    At this moment, Zhen Mi Xiaoli, who peeked from behind the screen, also saw Zhou Ye looking at her...


    She smiled at Zhou Ye... and then retracted her little head.


    What the hell is this little Lolita??


    Zhou Ye has some clues about the second-year-old monk...


    However, at this moment, another pretty face came out from behind the screen...


    This time it¡¯s not Zhen Mi¡¯s little loli, but Zhen Mi¡¯s eldest sister, Zhen Jiang...


    Zhen Jiang''s eyes matched Zhou Ye''s eyes instantly...


    Ms. Jiang''s face was flushed, and it turned red...


    Like a frightened little rabbit, she instantly retracted behind the screen.


    Then Zhou Ye heard a sound of underground discussion from behind the screen...


    "Eldest Sister... That person is born with leopard eye steel beard, like a ghost?"


    "No...no..."


    "I''ve told you all, seeing is believing...the maids are talking nonsense there..."


    "That''s good, that''s good..."


    "Eldest sister, what is the appearance of Lang Jun?"


    "Dignified appearance, extraordinary beauty..."


    "Big sister, you can''t be like a little girl, lie to us..."


    "Hugh has to arrange mine...you will know if you see it for yourself!!"


    "See it for yourself..."


    As the voice fell, several small heads emerged from behind the screen in turn...


    They naturally also met Zhou Ye''s smiling eyes... Suddenly, they shyly retracted one by one.


    Okay, I''m being watched??


    However, this is also normal. Everyone is curious, and it is not uncommon for these girls to be curious about what their future husband will look like.


    And Zhang, who was sitting in the first place, naturally heard the comments behind the screen...


    She sighed helplessly, and yelled: "You guys, don''t come out yet, what kind of sneaky is your daughter''s family?"


    Hearing what their mother said, the five sisters of the Zhen family came out from behind the screen with their heads drooping.


    "I have seen my mother, my second brother, and Lang Jun..."


    After greeting everyone one by one, the five sisters stood side by side in front of their mother in accordance with the order of their age.


    Seeing the clever appearances of his five daughters, Zhang couldn''t bear to scold him...


    After all, her five daughters will soon become members of the Zhou family, and they will not spend much time with her. How can she bear to scold them??


    Thinking of this, Zhang sighed, and said: "You guys...nothing...Since you are here, let''s have a meal together!!"


    With that said, she ordered the next person to put on a few more dishes, tables and chairs.


    At this time, what was implemented in the high gate and the big clan was a meal-sharing system, which was said to be a banquet.


    After hearing what their mother said, the five sisters of the Zhen family thanked their mother one by one...and sat under their mother''s head.

 Chapter 1600

    At this time, they also saw Little Angelina sitting next to their mother...


    Zhen Mi couldn''t help asking, "Mother, who is this?"


    "This is Zhou Jialangjun''s sister... Following Zhou Jialangjun to propose a marriage!!" Zhang said with a smile.


    "My name is Wan''er, elder sister, you are so beautiful!!" Little Angelina stared at her cute eyes and looked at Zhen Mi...


    Looking at you from the outside, Angelina is probably eight or nine years old, but in fact, she is just six years old...


    No way, if you have good nutrition, you will grow taller.


    "You are also very beautiful..." When Zhen Mi heard her mother''s words, the more she looked at Little Angelina, the more she liked it... After all, this is her future sister-in-law.


    However... Zhou Ye couldn''t help being speechless when hearing Xiao Anjielina''s words...


    Fuck, this is going to be a mess...


    Mind Voice Started¡ª¡ª


    [Baby, you can''t do this...you have to call her aunt!


    [No... I won¡¯t call auntie to a sister who is only three or four years older than me...]


    [But... she is...]


    [Don¡¯t just don¡¯t... the bad daddy of the old cow eating tender grass...]


    Hearing his daughter''s complaints, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while...Well, it seems that when I look back, I have to talk to Hela about the education of his daughter.


    Where did she learn so many weird things??


    The girls such as Zhen Mi obviously didn''t know the spiritual dialogue between the father and daughter...


    For them, marrying Zhou Ye is a foregone conclusion...


    Although it is said that the five sisters serve one husband together, in another sense, it is also a good ending. After all, the sisters do not need to be separated.


    Now that it''s a foregone conclusion, it is necessary to please my sister-in-law appropriately...


    So-Little Angelina became the daughter''s treasure...


    In particular, the little guy was strange and cute, and was really likable, and the girls gradually let go and started laughing with her.


    Seeing this situation, Zhang smiled and nodded. After all, she also thinks that it is necessary for her daughter to have a good relationship with her future mother-in-law, and the relationship between aunt-in-law and daughter-in-law is the most important thing... Now, Zhou Ye loves his younger sister a little too much, and such a big matter of raising a marriage takes her...It is conceivable that she has a status in Zhou Ye''s mind.


    Chapter 1989


    The first thousand nine hundred and eighty-nine chapters


    Since getting married is a foregone conclusion...


    Then, it is natural to prepare the wedding process...


    Everything follows the ancient rituals...nathai, asking for names, najib, nazheng, invitations, greetings, etc...


    Following the normal procedure, it will take nearly half a year for the six ceremonies to be completed. However, the matter is urgent and the Zhang family is in charge, simplifying the process of the six ceremonies.


    Why are you asking??


    Because the 20,000 troops outside the city are still stationed there...


    Twenty thousand army, people eat horses and chew...In half a year, how much money will it cost??


    Now that it has become a fixed number, Zhang naturally has to think about her daughter... After all, it is her daughter''s future in-laws that will lose. In case, after her daughters arrive at Zhou''s house, they will be made irresponsible remarks. How to do??


    This is all she has to consider.


    No matter how simplified the process is, it will take more than a month for the six ceremony to go down.


    In this way, Zhou Ye simply sent An Doudou and the hundred knights back to the barracks outside the city, and took his daughter to live in Zhen''s Mansion.


    That night----


    Everyone in Zhen Mansion who had been busy and tired all day had a rest early...No way, Zhen Mansion married five daughters at a time, and the busiest people were the people.


    Even the maids who were waiting for the ladies, all leaned against the wall tiredly and fell asleep.


    At this moment, a black shadow quietly walked down from Zhen Mi¡¯s show. She passed the night watch maids and came to a single courtyard in the mansion...


    Like a thief, after looking at the left and right...The black shadow flashed and got into the room.


    As soon as she entered the house, she felt hugged...


    Smelling the familiar breath, her whole body couldn''t help but relax."My husband..."


    The visitor is not someone else, but in the name of a member, I borrowed Cai Yan who lived with Zhen Mi...


    "I was just about to find you... I didn''t expect Yan''er to be delivered by herself!!" Zhou Ye said cheerfully.


    Hearing what her husband said, Cai Yan''s face first showed a joy, and then Xiao Xiao muttered, "Huh... I''m afraid your husband has forgotten her concubine long ago, and she is nostalgic for the sisters of Zhen''s family every day... How can I still remember the concubine? This poor man..."


    "How could I have forgotten Yan''er?" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "I''ve been thinking about Yan''er all the time! If it hadn''t been for Wan''er to live with you all the time, I would have been looking for you... ¡­"


    Because the Zhen family sisters deliberately favored Little Angelina, Zhou Ye''s nominal sister, so they are as good as their sisters, and Wan''er rarely has the opportunity to play with her peers, so she likes to be with Zhen. Mi Xiao Lori played together, after all, the difference between them was only three or four years old.


    The two can say that they eat and live together...


    But this has suffered Zhou Ye...


    He originally wanted to sneak into Zhen Mi''s show building and look for Cai Yan to play... But because of his daughter''s willingness, he was also in trouble...


    For Zhou Ye, who is not happy with women, these days are a bit particularly difficult.


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    Just say that lovesickness here is difficult, and Cai Yan sneaks into her husband''s house¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Hearing what her husband said, whether it was true or not, with these words, she felt that it was worthwhile to die for this enemy...


    Thinking of this, Cai Yan whispered: "My husband...It''s already late...It''s time to rest!!"


    This is a silent invitation...


    After saying these words, Cai Yan plunged his little head into Zhou Ye''s arms, and shyly refused to let it out...


    Hearing Cai Yan''s words, Zhou Ye chuckled, "Don''t worry, I will show you a new sister today!!"


    Zhou Ye said, pulling up Cai Yan''s figure for a flash, then disappeared into the room...

 Chapter 1601

    When he appeared again, he was already in Xiao Diaochan''s boudoir in the Kongtong Mountain...


    At this time, Xiao Diaochan was sitting on the couch, playing with the handheld game console left by her husband before leaving...


    That was what Zhou Ye left for her to pass the time...


    At this moment, she felt the light before her eyes dimmed, and she couldn''t help but raise her head... to look forward.


    When she saw a familiar figure, joy suddenly leaked out of her face, "My husband..."


    With that, Xiao Diaochan threw away the game console in his hand, stood up, ignoring his shoes, and rushed towards someone.


    "Be careful..." Zhou Ye hugged the rushing Xiao Diaochan in his arms.


    "Diao Chan missed you..." Xiao Diao Chan said idiotically, lying in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    For her, these few days of separation are like a few years...If it weren''t for the game console to distract her, I''m afraid she would have been haggard for Yixiao.


    "I miss you too..." Zhou Ye really wanted to...


    You know, for Xiao Diaochan, only a few days have passed, but for him, it has been more than a month.


    After all, we are going to prepare the army...


    By the way, I would like to appease the women in the Marvel world...


    Therefore, the slight delay for some time is excusable.


    "This is sister Diao Chan, right?"


    Hearing this voice, Diao Chan suddenly realized that there are other women in the arms of her husband...


    She hurriedly raised her head and looked in the direction where the voice sounded...


    I saw a glamorous young woman who was looking forward to a woman''s bun, looking at her with a squinting smile, with a hint in her eyes."This sister is...?"


    "My concubine''s surname is Cai Mingyan and Wen Ji..." Cai Yan looked at this young Lolita, who had already shown the charm of the city, and said with a smile: "No wonder my husband left me alone at Zhen''s house. It doesn''t matter, it''s just a concubine, and I can''t help but feel happy to see sister Diao Chan..."


    Diao Chan Xiao Lori was shy by Cai Yan...


    "Sister Wen Ji is the allure of the city... The slave family is just an ordinary peasant girl..."


    Hearing what Diao Chan said, Cai Yan wanted to speak again... but Zhou Ye behind him slapped her on the top of the dolphins... It made her annoyed: "Husband..."


    And Diao Chan Xiao Lori was obviously given this by someone, and she lowered her head shyly.


    "Okay, I don''t want to be ashamed to boast about my family..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "If you continue to boast, the sky will brighten..."


    When Zhou Ye said this, the two women suddenly understood what their man wanted to do... and they stopped talking shyly.


    Fighting against their own husbands alone, although they are shy, they have nothing...


    But, fighting side by side, it was the first time for the two women...


    There is no need to twist one by one, and no one is willing to go first.


    Zhou Ye had anticipated this long ago... He smiled, opened his bow left and right, and at the same time disarmed the two of them... Then-a battle with one enemy and two started.


    Chapter 1990


    One thousand nine hundred and ninety chapters


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the Zhenfu Garden...


    No matter how busy the marriage is, the life of the Zhen sisters is no different from before.


    After all, many chores are done by subordinates... and they only need to be responsible for being beautiful.


    Of course, they also have their own courses...


    For example, Zhang''s family servants picked out a few old mothers who came over, and taught their daughters one-on-one how to be human.


    If it is a small household, before entering the bridal chamber, he will throw a spring X picture to his daughter, which is regarded as the book of enlightenment for his daughter.


    However, the Zhen family is a family of powerful families after all, and of course it will not be so hasty.


    At this time, the four young ladies of the Zhen family who had just been taught by the mothers were sitting in the garden, whispering to each other about their learning experiences.


    In fact...This kind of topic, although women are ashamed to speak out in front of men, they are still very relaxed in front of the same sex.


    Especially the sisters who have grown up since childhood, it doesn''t matter...


    At this time, the Zhen sisters, holding an attitude of learning and research, were talking endlessly in the garden.


    However, at this moment, a voice came...


    "What are the elder sisters talking about? Is it so lively!!"


    As the voice fell, two small figures appeared outside the garden gate...


    No one else, it is Zhen Mi''s little loli and little Angelina...


    Seeing their youngest sister came over, the Zhen sisters stopped talking about themselves with a tacit understanding... After all, their sisters are a bit too young... They haven''t got the time to understand this knowledge.


    "Nothing, we are just talking about what the Zhou family is like..." Big sister Zhen Jiang hurriedly said.


    "Yes, yes!" Second sister Zhen Tuo also hurriedly followed her eldest sister''s words, and continued."After all, we are about to become Zhou''s wife... So I am very curious about the Zhou family. What are the rules of the Zhou family? What are we going to do?"


    The other two sisters also echoed...


    Hearing what her sister said, Zhen Mi Xiaoli laughed: "Sisters, instead of guessing here, they might as well ask Wan''er... If you want to talk about the Zhou family, who knows Wan''er?"


    When the four sisters of the Zhen family heard what their little sister said, their eyes suddenly brightened...


    Although they didn''t discuss Zhou''s affairs just now, they still have such worries...


    After all, every family of clan have their own rules, although the general direction is not the same, but there are some differences in the subtleties.


    Sometimes, the subtlety is the truth...


    It is nonsense to say that they are not worried about their lives after entering Zhou''s house... After all, many times, one marriage represents the happiness of a lifetime. How can they be sloppy??


    Thinking of this, the eyes of the Zhen sisters looking at Zhou Wan''er became more eager...


    "Wan''er, do the Zhous have many rules?"


    "Hao Wan''er, tell my sister, after entering Zhou''s house, what should I pay attention to?"

 Chapter 1602

    Following the inquiries from the Zhen family sisters, Angelina was completely surrounded...


    Although she doesn''t know her father''s residence in this world, little Lolita also knows who is in charge of her family...


    To put it bluntly, Zhou Family, Zhou Ye is the biggest...


    What he said is the rules...


    Come to think of it, the Zhou family in this world should behave similarly to the rules of the Marvel World...


    Thinking of this, Little Lolita smiled and said: "Sisters, don¡¯t be afraid... Although our Zhou family has a big business, but there are no unhuman rules... There is only one rule in the Zhou family, and that is-the back house is forbidden Fight!!"


    "Infighting is forbidden in the back house?"


    "It''s simple..."


    "Yeah, how could the sisters fight each other..."


    The Zhen sisters breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing Angelina''s little Lolita''s words...


    [Haha...You are too naive, do you really think that Dad is only you women??


    Of course, little Lolita just thinks about this sentence, saying that she won''t say it...the little devil is big, she knows when to act like a baby and when to be tight-lipped.


    After all, she was also afraid that her father would throw her back to the Marvel world in a rage, and she would lose out.


    You know, it took her a lot of effort to get her father to agree to take her out to play. She didn''t want to be thrown back to Asgard by her father now.


    And standing aside, Zhen Mi''s little Lolita, who knew Zhou Ye far better than her own sister, couldn''t help rolling her eyes when she heard Xiao Anjielina''s words... This little guy was fooling people again.


    But forget it,...she has other things to do...


    Thinking of this, after saying hello to her sisters, she left Little Angelina to take care of them... and she turned and walked towards her show building.


    After going to Dexiu Tower, Zhen Mi Xiao Lori walked straight to her bedroom...


    At this moment, there was a slender figure lying on the big couch in the bedroom...


    No one else, just Cai Yan Cai Wenji...


    In recent days, because she often sneaked out at night to meet with her husband and her husband... She always had no energy during the day.


    No, just after lunch, she lay down on the couch again...


    Looking at the figure on the couch, Zhen Mi Xiao Lolita''s face leaked a hint of enlightenment... "Hey, run out secretly at night, sleep during the day... Let me tortured you, what did you do at night!" "


    With that said, Zhen Mi Xiao Lori walked to the side of the couch, then stretched out her little hand and grabbed it towards Cai Yan''s foot...


    As soon as her little hand touched Cai Yan''s ankle... I heard Cai Yan spit out a word... "Husband... Husband... Yan''er, Yan''er is really not working... Please... let Yan''er go. Son..."


    Well, Xiao Lori Zhen Mi feels that she doesn''t need torture anymore. Someone has stopped hiring herself in her sleep...


    However, although I knew Cai Yan''s whereabouts in the evening, the more she thought about it, the less it was in Zhen Mi''s heart...


    Why...


    Why was the bad guy she met first, no matter whether it was sister Cai Yan or her own four sisters, all of them were in front of her...


    Not to mention Cai Yan, just her four sisters...


    Obviously she suggested that the bad guy accept them, why in the end, it was them who got married, but she was only married??


    The more I think about it, the more unbalanced Zhen Mi''s heart is...


    The more she thinks about it, the less it feels in her heart...


    No, you can¡¯t make the bad guy cheaper and ask him to settle the account...


    Thinking of this, Xiao Lori Zhen Mi couldn''t care about making fun with Cai Yan anymore... Turn around and leave... She is going to find Zhou Ye to settle accounts...


    Chapter 1991


    The first thousand nine hundred and ninety one


    And what is Zhou Ye doing right now??


    He is chatting with the second child of the Zhen family who is returning home...


    As the eldest son of the family, how could Zhen Yan not return to the important matter of five sisters getting married at the same time??Keke, although he is the second child in name, but-the elder of the Zhen family died early, isn''t he the eldest in the actual sense?


    Therefore, Zhen Yan requested a personal leave with her chief, and rushed back without stopping.


    When he came back, he knew that the same person the sister married from the family...


    This immediately made Zhen Yan angrily, especially when he heard the family member say that the Baili company camp outside the city was the army brought by the family''s guests, and he felt a little clear in his heart.


    Don''t ask, this must be a compelling situation.


    Although angry, Zhen Yan is a scholar...


    Therefore, he did not play any tricks of getting angry and splashing blood on the spot, but politely went to visit Zhou Ye who lived in the guest room at home.


    The moment he saw Zhou Ye, he felt that, perhaps, this marriage was not as unbearable as he thought...


    After chatting with Zhou Ye for a while...


    Zhen Yan felt even more that her brother-in-law is not a thing in the pool... sooner or later, he will soar into the sky.


    Whether it was talking or acting, Zhou Ye gave him an extremely unrestrained atmosphere.


    Therefore, Zhen Yan has acquiesced to this seemingly absurd marriage at the moment.


    "I don''t know what Brother Boyang thinks about the trend of the world?"


    Asking this sentence, Zhen Yan was not taking the exam for Zhou Ye, but was really asking for advice... After the chat just now, he was already ashamed... How dare to take the exam for Zhou Ye??


    "Haha...the world is in general, and if you divide for a long time, you must be together for a long time..." After saying this, Zhou Ye smiled and looked at the brother-in-law in front of him, and said: "The eunuch is in the right now, and the leadership is sluggish... It is a sign of the division of power! !"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhen nodded thoughtfully...and then asked: "From Brother Boyang''s eyes, how should I deal with the coming Oseki trend?"


    "Hahaha... Since Dafen is a big battle, the Han loses its deer, and the world is chasing it..." Zhou Ye looked at Zhen Yan and said, "If Brother Zhen Yan plans a major event, then I advise Brother Zhen Yan to Resign from office due to illness and return to hermit village..."


    "Since you are planning a major event, why do you want to resign from office?" Zhen Yan asked curiously.


    "The government is chaotic, and it is not easy to be an official... It''s better to return to the village, to show kindness to the folks, and when the time is right, you can raise the banner with a shout..."


    The rest Zhou Ye didn''t say anything, but Zhen Yan already understood...


    What is the flag up for??

 Chapter 1603

    Do you need to ask more??


    Just as Zhen Yan lowered her head to meditate, suddenly a voice came over... "Will Zhou Lang be here? Is Lang Jun here?"


    Hearing this familiar voice, Zhen Yan turned to look...


    Sure enough, it was his youngest sister with many small ideas, Zhen Mi...


    "Mi''er?"


    "Ah, it turns out that it was my brother...when did he come back?" Seeing that his second brother was also in the house, Zhen Mi hurriedly put away the little temper on his face and greeted.


    "Just returned home..." Zhen Yan looked at her sister and then at Zhou Ye...


    He has to admit that in terms of appearance, the two are really good match, both of them are so beautiful...Although it is said that the age is wrong, there are many old couples and young wives in this era, not to mention that they are just It''s only seven or eight years old...not too big.


    Thinking of this, he smiled and stood up, "As soon as I got home, I heard that a petite guest came to my house and wanted to marry all my sisters, so I came to Boyang to settle the account..."


    "..." Upon hearing her brother''s words, Zhen Mi couldn''t help but sneer...


    "Mi''er, what are you happy about?" Zhen Yan asked curiously.


    "I guess my brother mustn''t fight Lang Jun!!" Zhen Mi smiled.


    "Why does Mi''er know?" Zhen Yan asked curiously.


    "If there is a fight, my brother would already have no idea about the personnel!!" Zhen Mi Xiao Lori smiled very happily... "Brother, don''t look at Zhou Lang''s frail appearance, but he is like an eighteen weapon. Such a masterful general..."


    "Oh?? I didn''t expect that Brother Boyang would have such a skill?" Zhen Yan laughed when he heard the words, and said, "I have to learn one or two in the next day!"


    You know, the scholars at this time are not the scholars of later generations, and they have no power to bind chickens...


    The scholars at this time emphasized the six arts of gentleman...what is the six arts?Ceremony, music, shooting, imperialism, book, number.


    For scholars of this era, the sword hanging from his waist is not an ornament, it is really a murderous sword.


    It is not an exaggeration to describe the scholar at this time with [the body wears an iron sword, kills when angry, cuts the stock to drink, talks and laughs].


    Far away...


    Let''s pull it back...


    When Zhou Ye heard Zhen Yan''s words, he couldn''t help but laugh, "I''d better not show my ugliness..."


    "Haha, Boyang brother is too humble..."


    After the two exchanged business talks again, Zhen Yan remembered that her little sister seemed to be looking for something to do with Zhou Ye, so she just got up and left."Brother Boyang, let''s talk another day, I am eager to come back this time, I haven''t visited my mother..."


    "Brother Zhen Yan, please..." Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his hand... and made a gesture of sending off.


    "Haha, your little husband and wife will have a good chat here!! I won''t be an eye-catcher here..." Then, Zhen Yan got up and walked outside...


    In his opinion, even though his little sister was just married this time, she could be called Zhou Ye''s roommate. Sooner or later...


    Furthermore, in terms of personality, Zhen Yan felt that her little sister was the most independent of all sisters... there was no need for him to worry about it... so he simply left.


    When Zhen Yan''s figure disappeared in the courtyard, Zhen Mi''s little Lolita''s face suddenly pulled down...


    Seeing Xiao Lolita''s expression, Zhou Ye was a little strange...What''s the situation?What kind of madness is Little Lolita??


    "Mi''er? Why is it so angry?" Zhou Ye smiled, hugged Lori in his arms, and asked softly.


    "Huh..." Zhen Mi snorted softly, originally planning to ignore the bad guy and make him anxious, but after thinking about it, that seemed inappropriate.


    What if this bad guy is annoyed when he doesn''t get it, and ignores himself??


    Thinking of this, Zhen Mi said aggrieved: "Sister Yan often comes to you these nights...?"


    "Yeah!!!" Zhou Ye nodded and admitted directly.


    "Huh, why didn''t Lang Jun come to me?" Seeing Zhou Ye''s appearance, Zhen Mi and Lori became even more wronged!"Sister Yan, can''t I do it?"


    Hearing what Zhen Mi Lori said, Zhou Ye looked up and down at Zhen Mi Lori''s figure, and then nodded silently, "Hmm!!"


    Chapter 1992


    One thousand nine hundred and ninety-two chapters


    In the end, Zhen Mi Xiao Lori left with a satisfied expression on her face...


    Although real swords and guns can''t be played, that way, after all, the body that hadn''t been opened by Lori was deeply hurt.


    but--


    In the consciousness space, Zhen Mi''s little Lolita has already achieved happiness at her age...


    Watching Xiao Luo Li''s figure leave the small courtyard, Zhou Ye felt like... as if he had raised Xiao Luo Shen crookedly.


    Well, forget it... let him go... anyway, as long as Zhen Mi Xiao Lori is her own, isn''t it over??


    The days passed, and finally¡ªit was the auspicious day of the wedding...


    Normally, Zhou Ye shouldn''t have a big wedding on the woman''s side. He should welcome the Zhen sisters back to his home, and then hold the big wedding ceremony in his own home.


    but--


    Is Zhou Ye the kind of person who cares about gifts??


    In fact, in Zhou Ye''s eyes, these so-called six rituals could be omitted... it was totally meaningless.


    According to modern people, if you love you, a marriage paper is enough, but if you don''t love you, roses all over the sky are useless.


    Of course, although Zhou Ye was bothered, he was not an old-fashioned person. There was no precedent for abandoning any woman along the way.


    Cough, too much...


    Precisely because he didn''t care about vain gifts, Zhou Ye tentatively asked Zhang''s: "Could we hold the wedding ceremony in Zhen''s Mansion?"...he nodded.


    Zhang is really overjoyed about this.


    Although marrying four daughters at a time, it seems that Zhen Mansion is a bit weak, but-holding a big wedding ceremony in Zhen Mansion is enough to round all the faces back.


    Look, my son-in-law was married in my house...


    In the eyes of outsiders, this represents the contrast between the strengths of the two sides of the marriage...


    Of course, Zhou Ye is not surprised by what people think...


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t care, it didn''t mean that his daughter Angelina didn''t care...

 Chapter 1604

    In the eyes of Lori, this is what Zhen Mansion is bullying her father...


    So, she gave an order, and the army stationed outside the city drove into the city...the entire gate of Zhen Mansion was killed.


    Ahem, the above is pure nonsense...


    Although Little Lori likes to make trouble, but she is not so sure about the severity...


    She let the army into the city just to save face for her father.


    what did you say??Why does a little loli know so much??


    Ha ha... You know, Little Angelina is not an ordinary little Lolita, she is the daughter of the death god Hela and Zhou Ye, and she is the future Lord of the Nine Realms recognized by the Nine Realms when she was born.


    On weekdays, she pretends to be innocent and cute, but in fact, this little loli is a ghost...Otherwise, her father would not often make her feel helpless.


    According to the wedding process... On the day of the wedding, Zhou Ye needs to set off from the military camp outside the city, ride a war horse, and arrive at Zhen''s Mansion.


    On the day of Zhou Ye''s wedding, the streets of Wuji County were full of soldiers in red armor.


    They have solemn faces, standing on the side of the street, waiting for their family-dominant welcoming team to pass by... The people in the city, one by one, looked at these mighty men wearing blood armor and holding halberds...


    I know, this is the Zhen family married a daughter...


    I don¡¯t know, I thought the emperor was on a tour...


    When Zhou Ye rode a large horse with a group of soldiers wearing red shirts to reach the gate of Zhen''s Mansion, 20,000 soldiers at the same time had a halberd in their hands and shouted loudly.


    "Congratulations to the lord, you must marry a Jiao Niang!"


    "Lord Hexi, Qin Se and Ming!"


    This sound resounded through the entire Wuji county town... Even standing outside the city, you could hear the congratulations from the soldiers in the city...


    And Zhang, who was sitting in the main hall, of course also heard the shouts of the army...


    This time, she was not scared so much, she just complained about Zhou Ye...


    "This week Lang... let the soldiers scream so loudly, so that my Zhen family loses any face!!"


    "Hehe, mother, don''t blame Boyang!" Zhen Yan, who was standing next to Zhang''s, said with a smile: "I guess this is not Boyang''s handwriting, it must be Wan''er''s idea..."


    Hearing what his son said, Zhang was speechless for a while... "Wan''er girl, I love her for nothing..."


    "My mother is not angry, Zhou Zhen''s family, who is strong and who is weak, the discerning person will know at a glance, our family does not have to make these silly intestines, and make others laugh..." Said this, Zhen Yan said: "Sisters, can marry you Boyang is the blessing of their previous lives. You forget, the sage scholar once said that Boyang¡¯s fate is indescribable and no one can match..."


    After hearing Zhen Yan''s words, Zhang became silent...


    In fact, she didn''t know why her heart would be so chaotic when the wedding was just around the corner...


    She couldn''t find the reason, let''s assume that she was reluctant to bear so many daughters and left her side...


    As the wedding progresses...


    After worshiping Gaotang and drinking Hepu wine, Zhou Ye took the four brides into the bridal chamber...


    As for things outside, naturally his two brother-in-laws greeted him, so he didn''t need to worry about it.


    Looking at the four brides wearing wedding gowns and hijabs, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to smile...Unexpectedly, he only wanted to marry Zhen Mi Xiao Lori, but he gave her four sisters first. Married...


    but--


    Even now, Zhou Ye would not say anything like [I love Zhen Mi...] nonsense.


    For women, he didn''t say that those who came would not refuse, but he was also the master of Han Xin''s orders.


    Besides, the Zhen family sisters are all beautiful and beautiful, and they have the attributes of sisterhood, how could he not want it??


    therefore----


    "Ladies... it''s late at night... let''s have a good rest!!"


    As the red candles in the bridal chamber gleamed, the painful screams sounded in the room one after the other... Someone hit four yuan today... It''s gratifying, gratifying.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After the big wedding, naturally Zhou Ye planned to leave...with his wife and return to Jiangdu City.


    However, because Zhang was reluctant to leave his daughters for a while, he kept Zhou Ye day after day...


    But - Zhou Ye is not the son-in-law, after all, he still has to leave...


    At this time, the Zhen sisters were packing their luggage, planning to go to Jiangdu with their husband.


    Together with her luggage, Zhen Mi Xiao Lori...


    Although she and Zhou Ye were only married and were not married yet, she was worried about her sister, so she planned to go to Jiangdu City with her sister to stay for two days with Zhang''s permission...


    And what about Zhou Ye?


    Naturally, he was like a hand-scraping shopkeeper, sitting in the room with his nominal sister, the actual daughter Angelina, playing animal chess...


    Just when the two were fighting fiercely...Suddenly a voice came, "Is Brother Boyang here?"


    Chapter 1993


    One thousand nine hundred and ninety three


    Hearing the sound, Zhou Ye looked up and saw that the person who came was not someone else, but his brother-in-law, Zhen Yan.


    "Haha...Brother Zhen Yan!!"


    Seeing Zhen Yan''s visit, Zhou Ye smiled and folded his hands, "But are you here to say goodbye to me?"


    After all, Zhou Ye is going to leave, and Zhen Yan is going to return to post... Both of them are going to leave.


    It was no surprise that Zhen Yan came to say farewell to Zhou Ye.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, Zhen Yan smiled and did not answer, but turned to look at Xiao Anjie Lina and said: "Wan''er, I just seemed to see Mi''er looking for you, looking anxious, as if something was happening. Looking for you!"


    "..." Little Lolita, who was sitting opposite her father, couldn''t help rolling her eyes when she heard Zhen Yan''s words...


    If you want to get her away, just tell her, why use this kid trick to lie to her... Zhen Mi naturally knows where she is. If there is something to find her, she will come here... ¡­How can you not find her??


    However, although she understood in her heart, little Lolita did not expose Zhen Yan''s lie, but pretended to be surprised and said: "Is Sister Zhen Mi looking for me? Then I''ll go and see... See you soon, brother! !"


    While talking, little Lori stood up, and then hopped out and ran out...

 Chapter 1605

    How could Zhou Ye, who was facing his daughter, fail to see the disapproving look on his daughter''s face?He is almost unable to coax his eccentric daughter, let alone Zhen Yan...


    Of course, if you see it through, you are still a good friend... My daughter has avoided it with wit, why should he say it??


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and said to Zhen Yan: "Brother Zhen Yan dismissed Wan''er, but has something important to discuss with me?"


    "Exactly!" Zhen Yan said with a serious expression on her face at the moment, "These days, I have been considering what Brother Boyang said..."


    "Oh?" Hearing Zhen Yan''s words, Zhou Ye was taken aback, and then smiled: "It seems that Brother Zhen Yan has made a plan for this!"


    "Not bad!!" Zhen Yan nodded vigorously, and said, "Man, you don''t have food for five times, you must cook for five times!"


    "I decided to resign and return home..."


    Upon hearing this, Zhou Ye smiled...


    Everyone has ambition... It seems that what he said that day also gave Zhen Yan a hint of ambition.


    However, this is also normal...


    No man is willing to be an ordinary life, but whenever there is a chance, he always has to try...


    It''s just that some people have failed, and some people have succeeded.


    "Brother Boyang didn''t persuade me to say something?" Zhen Yan asked strangely looking at Zhou Ye''s smiling face.


    "Why do you want to persuade you?" Zhou Ye asked back: "The future is a troubled world, but it is also a world of great controversy...Everyone has a chance, it just needs some luck!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhen Yan thought about it for a moment, and laughed, "Brother Boyang really hit the nail on the head...Good luck...Brother Boyang is warning me, are people not as good as the sky?"


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless when he heard the words... Fuck, I can make you interpret this meaning when I say anything casually. You are also an individual.


    "Just say goodbye, this is a thousand miles away, when I see you again, maybe it''s all right and wrong... Brother Boyang won''t give me two parting mantras?" Zhen Yan asked with a smile.


    "You are Zhen Yan yourself, so what do you want?" Zhou Ye joked with a smile.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhen Yan gave a wry smile... My brother-in-law is good at everything, but sometimes a little joke.


    "That''s it...Since you came to ask me, I''ll tell you!" Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, and said, "Before you leave, I will only give you a word, build a wall high, accumulate food, and relax. King!"


    Zhou Ye is using other people''s words to fool people...


    "Building walls high, accumulating food, slowly becoming king..." Zhen Yan repeated these words repeatedly, and the more he thought about it, the more reasonable he felt.


    In Zhen Yan''s view, the words of building walls high, accumulating grains, and proclaiming kings slowly were Zhou Ye who was persuading him to lay a solid foundation, accumulate a lot of knowledge, and see the form clearly.


    The more I think about it, the more Zhen Yan feels that this sentence is like waking up the world...


    "Talent Boyang, I''m not as good as you!" Zhen Yan said, giving Zhou Ye another deep salute.


    "Well, Proverbs gift to Zhen Yan... it''s a good match!!" Zhou Ye started joking with his brother-in-law again.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhen Yan gave a wry smile: "Boyang is not going to make fun of me again..."


    After all, the two looked at each other and smiled...


    After a while, Zhen Yan put away her smile and once again gave Zhou Ye a deep salute...


    "Brother Zhen Yan, why is this? It''s just a saying, can''t you afford to give salute twice?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Brother Boyang, there is another ruthless please!!"


    "Oh?? But it''s okay to say!"


    "Brother Boyang can take his mother to Jiangdu together?"


    Hearing Zhen Yan''s words, Zhou Ye was stunned for a moment, and then he knew it... "Brother Zhen Yan is afraid of failing and affecting his family?"


    "exactly¡­¡­"


    Talking to smart people is convenient. Once you say the last sentence, people will know what your next sentence is...


    Zhen Yan said, "I have made plans to dissipate the family wealth. However, my mother is here, it is a constraint... Moreover, if something is not secret, or I fail, I also want to leave the Zhen family. One way behind..."


    In his opinion, the Zhou family is undoubtedly a super family...


    Don¡¯t look at the number of troops outside the city, only 20,000...


    However, Zhen Yan dared to say that only the equipment of the Zhou family''s 20,000 cavalry soldiers had been assembled by nobles in the world.


    Moreover, he also observed the training of the Zhou family soldiers in Zhou Ye¡¯s barracks... He can say without exaggeration that each of the Zhou family¡¯s 20,000 cavalry soldiers is a soldier of a hundred battles. Anyone who can be pulled out is very loud. Hero hero.


    Such military appearance, such equipment...


    He was the first to believe that Zhou''s family could not guarantee his Zhen''s safety.


    What is the concept of 20,000 heavy cavalry??


    Let''s put it this way, a frontal charge is enough to defeat an enemy several times more than oneself...


    Of course, if it were Umbrella¡¯s soldiers, it would not be a strange thing for 20,000 cavalry to kill millions of enemies without damage.


    After all, they are already non-human beings.


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    It was precisely because she saw the strength of the Zhou family that Zhen Yan wanted to send her mother to the Zhou family''s site in Jiangdu. If he fails, it will give the Zhen family a chance to make a comeback...


    Of course, when his mother went to Jiangdu, he would also transfer part of the Zhen family''s property in the name of dowry.After all, we have to stay behind, without money, there is a hairy way.


    Zhou Ye looked at Zhen Yan''s pleading eyes, and finally nodded in agreement... "Just, in what way should the old lady go to Jiangdu?"


    Hearing that Zhou Ye had agreed to his request, Zhen Yan immediately said happily: "I have a plan for this. My mother often has shortness of breath and chest tightness. The doctor said this is a lung disease. If you need to go to the south for some training, you can get no medicine. Yu, I took this opportunity to persuade my mother to go to Jiangdu City with Brother Boyang!!"


    "That''s okay...it''s just what Zhen Yan said!"


    Chapter 1994


    One thousand nine hundred and ninety-four chapters


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Outside the Promise City...


    The carriage that Zhen Mansion gave to the marriage was discharged far away, and the old and young of Zhen Mansion also went out to see off...


    As the newlyweds, the Zhen family sisters did not feel so sad. After all, their mother and younger sister would also go to Jiangdu to live with them...


    Instead, it was Zhang, who was persuaded by his son to go to Jiangdu to live, with a sad expression on his face...

 Chapter 1606

    After all, the homeland is hard to leave.


    Zhen Mansion, headed by Zhen Yan, sent his sister and mother a full ten miles away, only then stopped...


    The family-sending convoy of Zhen Mansion was also escorted by Zhou Ye''s heavy cavalry and drove slowly toward the south.


    Talk less gossip...


    The army has a mighty atmosphere...


    Wherever a group of soldiers go, all evils are easy...


    Whether it was a bandit or the Yellow Turban Army... none of them dared to fight this heavily loaded cavalry unit. Even seeing it from a distance, they avoided it early.


    Along the way, it seemed pure.


    On weekdays, the Zhen family sisters did not sit in their own carriage and stayed peacefully. Instead, they gathered together in Zhou Ye''s gorgeous car and had fun.


    After all, Zhou Ye''s car was much more spacious and comfortable than their small and bumpy carriage.


    Who told his car to be equipped with shock absorbers? Even the bumpy road will not make the people in the car feel bumpy.


    Of course, at night, they will still go back to their carriage to rest...


    After all, although they are already the wives of Zhou Ye''s Ming media, they are very strict in the family, they dare not stay in Zhou Ye''s car overnight. After all those days, they know the nature of their husband...


    Once you spend the night in your husband¡¯s carriage, you will be given it by your husband...


    They can''t resist their husband''s request...If it doesn''t, it will be a good thing in half-pushing.


    What''s in the car, it challenges their psychological limits, and they think they can''t help but not gnaw. Once the fun in the boudoir is heard, they will be ashamed and ashamed... Besides, their mother Zhang''s They are also in the convoy, after all, they can''t save this face.


    Therefore, they will go back to their carriage to rest at night...


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about this, he couldn''t help it-why did he have a little tail around him??


    With this little tail, he can''t do anything he wants to do, so-just stay honestly.


    In this way, the army wrapped up the Zhenjia motorcade and headed south...


    Because of the slow speed of the Zhenjia motorcade, the army''s one-day trip is only a hundred miles...


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about this...Anyway, he didn''t have anything important to do, so he slowly wandered around... just as a game.


    In the early morning of this day, the army who had rested for the night was cooking in a pot...


    After breakfast, they will start again...


    As for Zhou Ye, he was holding his daughter, sleeping in the car...


    At this moment, suddenly heard a loud noise from outside the car...


    Then, Zhou Ye, who was half-dreaming and half-awake, heard a rush of calling in his ear...


    "Husband, husband, wake up... wake up, husband!!"


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye opened his eyes in a daze. What caught him was Zhen Jiang with an anxious face... "What''s the matter? Jiang Er?"


    "Husband... Husband... Go and see your mother... Mother kiss her... Mother kiss her..." Before Zhen Jiang had finished speaking, tears were streaming down quickly.


    At this time, Zhou Ye was also completely awake, looking at Zhen Jiang who was anxious, and calmly said: "Don''t panic, what happened to Madam?"


    Hearing the comfort of her husband, Zhen Jiang took a sigh of relief, and then said: "Mother, she is ill... She has started to talk nonsense!"


    "Don''t worry... wait for me to see!!" Zhou Ye didn''t feel too anxious after listening.


    With his ability, it is not a small disease, even if it is terminally ill, what can it be??


    With that said, Zhou Ye got up, put on clothes under the service of Zhen Jiang, and stepped out of his car...


    Soon, Zhou Ye and Zhen Jiang came to the Zhen''s motorcade...


    At this time, in front of Zhang''s frame, the five golden flowers of the Zhen family have been made up...If it were not for the narrow space in the car, I am afraid they would have gotten into the car long ago and accompanied their mother.


    Seeing their husband''s arrival, the Zhen family sisters showed sorrow one by one and surrounded them...


    "Husband, what should I do..."


    "There is no shop in front of the village..."


    "I asked General An, and he said that there is no doctor in the army..."


    "Okay...it''s all quiet..." Zhou Ye reprimanded softly, causing the Zhen sisters to be quiet...


    After all, at home from the father, married from the husband...


    Zhou Ye is their heaven... Zhou Ye''s words are better than anything else.


    Looking at the quiet women, Zhou Ye said calmly: "The ladies don''t panic, for my husband, I still know a little bit of ambiguity... Wait for me to go in and take a look, and then make plans!!"


    "Nafujun, go see his mother!!"


    "Yes, husband...you go and have a look!"


    "Mother, don''t have anything to do!"


    "Don''t worry, I will not let Madam make any mistakes!" Zhou Ye said, stepping into the carriage.


    At this time, in the carriage, Zhang could not afford to sleep...


    And the one who takes care of her next to her is Zhen Mi Xiao Lori...


    It is said to be care, but in fact, how does Zhen Mi know any medical skills?It was just aside, filled with water in a copper basin, and wiped Zhang''s body with a towel, in order to physically cool down.


    "Langjun..." Zhen Mi, who was helping her mother to wipe her body, saw Zhou Ye come in, and hurriedly covered her mother''s body with a thin quilt, and then said: "Langjun... think of a way, mother does not have a high fever. Retreat..."


    "Don''t panic, I''m here..." Zhou Ye said, putting his hand gently on Zhang''s wrist...


    In fact, this item didn¡¯t show anything at all. He just scanned his eyes and knew that Zhang¡¯s was infected with fever... Fever was just a general term in ancient times. If it is subdivided, what Zhang¡¯s got is Virus...


    And this kind of disease is generally called external evil into the body by Chinese medicine.


    Viral cold is contagious... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye frowned, and looked at Xiao Lori Zhen Mi again...


    Fortunately, she was still infected...


    And Zhen Mi suddenly shook her heart when she saw her husband''s frowning brows... She couldn''t help but trembling and asked: "Lang Jun...I, my mother..."


    "Madam, it''s okay, but Madam, this disease is an epidemic and can be contagious... You are not suitable to stay in the car anymore, get out quickly... and don''t let other people in..."

 Chapter 1607

    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Liu Shen Wuzhu''s little Lolita Zhen Mi responded and obediently got out of the carriage...


    In the carriage, suddenly only Zhou Ye and Zhang were left...


    Chapter 1995


    One thousand nine hundred and ninety-five chapters


    After Zhen Mi Xiao Loli got off the car, Zhou Ye looked at the copper basin filled with clear water next to him, smiled and shook his head...


    If it''s just an ordinary fever, using physical cooling methods will still have some effect...


    However, viral influenza does not work...


    It seems that you still have to do it yourself...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye got up and wanted to speak out the law, but when he was about to cast the spell, he suddenly stopped...


    Because, he felt that Zhang, who was lying on the couch with his eyes closed, had already woke up...


    It''s just because the thin quilt has no green underneath, so I am embarrassed to face him...


    Perceiving Zhang''s thoughts, Zhou Ye''s narrow-minded heart rose again...


    Obviously a word can be done, but he chose other methods...


    Seeing him gently waved his hand, a light green magic circle enveloped the entire carriage in it-the time barrier was already silent, and it was arranged by Zhou Ye.


    Now, time is no longer a problem, it''s time to make fun of Zhang.


    Thinking of this, he raised his hand and picked up the towel in the copper basin... Then, gently pulled down the thin blanket covering Zhang''s body... With the towel in his hand, he started to wipe her body...


    I have to say that even though he is already the mother of several children, Zhang''s figure is still not out of shape... on the contrary, it has a lot of beauty.


    Just like this, Zhou Ye gently wiped Zhang''s...


    However, Zhang''s eyes closed tightly, but his heart was already a mess...


    [Bo Yang, how can this be... I really shame me...]


    [No...I want to stop him...]


    [But... When I opened my eyes, wouldn''t it make Boyang embarrassed?


    [How will we get along in the future??Moreover, this child is also a filial piety... He will wipe my body...]


    [That''s it... I will continue to pretend to be lethargic...]


    With such thoughts, Zhang still closed his eyes tightly, pretending to be unconscious...


    However, how could Zhou Ye not know what she was thinking... The towel in his hand unknowingly, greeted certain key parts...


    In this case, how could Zhang still forcefully pretend...


    As soon as she opened her eyes... but she saw someone smiling positively, looking down at her...


    "Boyang...how can you be like this...I, I am your elder..." Seeing this handsome face, Zhang''s aura suddenly weakened for some reason.


    Obviously, Zhou Ye should be scolded, but as a result, when he said it from Zhang''s mouth, it sounded like a mosquito, as if it was not Zhou Ye who made the mistake but her.


    "I know..." Zhou Ye said cheerfully, "But isn''t the madam sick... the doctor''s parents'' heart... It''s impossible to avoid the doctor... Okay, ma''am, the back has already been wiped off, let''s turn over... Time to wipe the front!!"


    "You...you..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhang clan wanted to get under the covers and never miss his head...


    However, under the messenger and god, she obediently turned over and exposed the beauty in front of her to Zhou Ye...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The five Zhen family sisters, who were waiting by the carriage, were anxious when they saw her husband Shi Shiran walking out of the carriage...


    Suddenly the five sisters gathered around, and asked seven and eight, "husband, how is mother''s illness?"


    "Or send a quick horse to the county ahead to find a doctor to see it?"


    ".................."


    ".................."


    Hearing what the women said, Zhou Ye said silently: "Okay, Madam has nothing to do. Don''t worry...you will be healed after raising them for two days!!"


    Hearing what her husband said, a huge boulder in the hearts of the women fell to the ground...


    "Thank your husband..."


    "Thank you husband..."


    "Okay, the husband and wife were born from the same roots, why do you thank me?" Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand, and said, "You can go in and take a look at Madam..."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    The girls agreed and planned to get on the carriage to see their mother...


    "Wait a minute..." Zhou Ye suddenly remembered something, and said: "This carriage is too small and boring. It is not suitable for the wife to take care of the sick. Wait a while, you will bring your wife into my carriage and cultivate there... ¡­"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the eldest sister of the Zhen family, Zhen Jiang nodded and replied, "The husband is thoughtful, just follow your husband''s meaning!"


    "Well, you go in one by one... The car is small, and you all went in swarmingly. Isn''t it too crowded?" Zhou Ye waved his hand after speaking, "You go in!!"


    Hearing what my husband said, a group of sisters cleverly went in one by one to visit their mother...


    Zhen Mi Xiao Lolita was the last one to go in...


    As soon as she got into the carriage, she saw the appearance of her mother...


    I have to say that compared to the pale face and cold sweat on her head in the morning, my mother is obviously much healthier at this moment.


    Although there are still some sweat on the forehead, his face is already flushed...


    "Mi''er..." Seeing Zhen Mi walking into the car, Zhang, who was lying on the couch, said with a smile: "Don''t worry about it anymore, it''s okay to be a mother!!"


    "Mother, you scared me to death!!" After hearing Zhang''s words, little Lolita''s mood relaxed a lot.


    As the youngest in the family, she is the most favored on weekdays, but at the same time, she is also the most filial...


    While talking, little Lolita leaned into her mother''s arms... and hugged her mother tightly.

 Chapter 1608

    "Mi''er is acting like a baby again..." Zhang said with a smile while holding his daughter...


    However, at this moment, Zhen Mi, who was lying in the arms of her mother, couldn''t help but stiff...


    She felt that her mother''s body under the quilt seemed to have been dressed... But she clearly remembered that she didn''t wear any clothes before she left??And... there is a strange smell in the carriage...


    The taste is a bit familiar, but also a bit strange...


    Zhen Mi''s little Lolita turned her eyes, and she understood a little in her heart... It seems that someone was... stealing food.


    But, I just don¡¯t know whether he and his mother are in love or... while his mother is sick...


    But forget it, let''s not care about it for the time being, it just happens that she is still worried about how to help her mother get longevity...Let''s look at the aftereffect of the bad guy, if he dares to lift his pants and deny him, hum... let him know. The Zhen family sisters are amazing...


    "What''s the matter, Mi''er?" Zhang, who was holding her daughter, was a little strange. Why did her daughter suddenly stop speaking?


    "It''s nothing, mother..." A smile leaked from Zhen Mi''s face... "I don''t know if my sisters told you, I will send you to Lang Jun''s car later... It''s a bit too narrow here. , It¡¯s not conducive to your recovery!"


    "They told me too... but I think... I''m more comfortable in my own car!!"


    Chapter 1996


    The first thousand nine hundred and ninety-six chapters


    "They told me too... but I think... I''m more comfortable in my own car!!"


    Zhang said in a disapproving tone...


    But in her heart, she was already secretly complaining about some bad guy...


    [This little villain, why do you still want to say that when you know that your illness is cured??


    [Does he still plan to continue this evil fate??


    [No...I can''t go on like this anymore...If my daughters find out, how can I face them?


    [But... that little villain will never let go... What if I don''t agree and he makes some moths again?


    Zhang, who was in the same mess in his heart, did not realize that her daughter was watching her secretly...


    Seeing the hesitant look on his mother''s face, Xiao Zhen Mi had already guessed what his mother thought...


    It seems that the bad guy and his mother are the result of mutual affection...


    However, it''s no wonder... After all, my mother has been widowed for many years... That''s for sure.


    I want to come, but it is difficult to agree to it because of love...


    Then let her push her mother...


    Thinking of this, Zhen Mi sat up and said with a serious expression: "My mother has not recovered from illness, how can we not listen to the doctor''s instructions? Do you want your daughters to become unfilial daughters..."


    "This..." Zhang was taken aback when he heard his daughter''s words...


    "Moreover, what Lang Jun said is really right. The space for carriages and horses at home is too small, and it is very depressed... It will not do any good for your condition..." Said this, Zhen Mi also intends to continue the long talk and persuade her mother... ¡­


    As a result, he was interrupted by the Zhang clan... "It''s nothing...just you will say... the mother will rely on you... go to the Boyang car to raise it!!!"


    In fact, just as Zhen Mi had expected... The Zhang family was indeed a little moved... You know, her age is exactly like a wolf and a tiger, and she has been a widow for many years, and it is rare to encounter Zhou Ye, who does not speak manners. Badass...


    Just as the old house was on fire and burning fast, she had been conquered by some bad guy...


    It''s just because of my daughters...that''s why they acted like they were there.


    Just in the car, if Zhou Ye was half-forced at first, behind--that is, she took the initiative...


    However, she still lost to Zhou Ye...


    If it weren''t for the sake of her having just recovered from the illness, Zhou Ye would have let her know what year it is.


    But even so, she was already sore and weak, so she couldn''t get any strength... But fortunately, she was originally a patient, so she was lying here pretending to be sick, and no one would see through.


    After Zhang chatted with his little daughter for a while...


    Slightly recovered some strength...


    Only then did I greet my daughter, supported myself, and walked towards Zhou Ye''s frame...


    After getting Zhou Ye''s frame... Zhang couldn''t help but sigh."No wonder you always like to run to Boyang, it is really spacious..."


    The Zhen sisters said with a smile one by one when they heard what their mother said.


    "Yes, mother... Husband is not only spacious here, but also has many gadgets to relieve boredom!"


    While talking, the Zhen family sisters took out the cards and utensils they used to relieve their boredom on weekdays, offering treasures and teaching their mothers how to play...


    In this era of lack of entertainment, playing cards is simply a savior...


    Under the guidance of his daughter, Zhang quickly learned how to play poker such as Doudizhu, Emergency Wind...It was really a joy to play.


    Not to mention how Zhang and the others played in Zhou Ye''s car...


    Now that Zhang''s condition has stabilized, the army will naturally continue to pull out.


    With Zhang in the car, Zhou Ye is not very suitable for sitting in the car and playing...


    No matter what happened between the two of them, on the bright side, you still have to cover your ears... Whether you say he is a cover up or stealing a bell, or whether it is a fake...In this era, reputation... can kill people...


    Zhou Ye didn''t care, but-he had to think about Zhang''s.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye simply rode his own Dream Monster, and was in the forefront of the army...


    There is no word for a day, and it is nothing for Zhou Ye''s soldiers to work hard.


    If it wasn''t for the Zhenjia motorcade to slow down their speed, believe it or not they told you to see and know, what is the iron army that travels thousands of miles??


    In the evening, the army camped beside an official road...


    After dinner, everyone should have a rest...


    In the past, Zhou Ye used to live on his own frame. However¡ªhis car had been occupied by Zhang''s mother and daughter, so he had to set up a tent next to the frame.


    It is a pity that whether it is his daughter, Cai Yan, or the Zhen family sisters, they all live with Zhang on the frame that originally belonged to him. At night, it seems that he wants to sleep by himself...


    Lying in the tent, Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, then-- took out the game console and started playing...


    what did you say?Why not find Xiao Diaochan??


    Please, you can''t pit yourself alone, can you?

 Chapter 1609

    Xiao Diaochan has been waiting for bed for several days, and it is time to rest...


    After playing the game console for a while, Zhou Ye felt a little dull. The game on the game console was already broken by him. When he went back, would he ask his Umbrella consortium to establish another game department? ?Make games specifically for him??


    While Zhou Ye was pondering, he suddenly heard a sound of footsteps coming from outside the tent...


    Then, the tent was opened by someone... a slender figure walked in...


    "Bo Yang... why haven''t he rested yet?"


    It''s not someone else, it''s Zhang''s...


    Seeing Zhang, Zhou Ye knew that he didn¡¯t need to play game consoles tonight...because--you have to play...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and stood up, and walked to Zhang''s front... "What did you call me just now?"


    "Bo, Boyang..." Looking at Zhou Ye who was pushing towards him, Zhang instinctively wanted to retreat... However, her feet seemed to be nailed to the ground, unable to move...


    "In the car in the morning, you didn''t call me like that... Do you want me to learn?"


    "Bad guy..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhang''s whole body collapsed... "You like to ruin me...?"


    "Then are you shouting or not?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Little enemy... Just do what you want..." Zhang Clan couldn''t hold on anymore, and the whole person threw himself into Zhou Ye''s arms, muttering in his mouth: "Use your demon technique... to help me cover up. ...Don''t let Mi''er and the others find out..."


    "As you wish... madam!"


    Chapter 1997


    Chapter One Thousand Ninety Seven


    Zhou Ye''s army has been marching for more than a month...in a few days, they will reach Jiangdu.


    Since the march for more than a month, Zhou Ye has been in a good mood all the way...


    What is comfortable??


    Mother-in-law during the day, beautiful mother-in-law at night...


    In the daytime solemn and dignified, in the evening...


    Just ask if you are fun??


    In fact, Zhou Ye discovered that the Zhen sisters had long been suspicious...but they didn''t dare to ask their mother, let alone ask him, so they pretended not to know it, only Zhang thought they were doing something secret. , The daughters don¡¯t know anything...still there to hide their ears...


    But this is also very interesting, isn''t it??


    Especially this kind of wife is not as good as a concubine, and a concubine is not as good as stealing...


    How could Zhou Ye deliberately dismantle it?


    For the time being, I was so sneaky first, and when I was smashed one day, it would not be too late to put the mother and daughter together.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye, sitting on his dream monster, was marching ahead... Suddenly he felt something and asked, "Where is this place?"


    Having been riding a war horse, An Doudou, who was following her master, heard her master''s words, and hurriedly replied: "Master Qi...Two hundred miles ahead is Xuzhou...This should be Xiaopei!!"


    What is to eat a ditch and gain wisdom?


    It''s like An Doudou...


    After driving the carriage for a few days, I learned how to behave... I read the entire Romance of the Three Kingdoms several times overnight, and then watched the TV series several times, and now it seems to be speaking.


    At least it looks like this on the surface.


    "Oh, funny, you have made progress very fast!" Zhou Ye looked at An Dou and said with a smile: "Yes, not bad, keep working hard...I will try to make a name in the Three Kingdoms in the future!!"


    "That''s... I am teasing, who is in Lu Bu Ma Zhong Chi Rabbit, it''s all nonsense... When I run into that three-surnamed domestic slave, I must know what it means to have Mountain, there is a sky outside the sky, there are people behind the capable people..." An Doudou said with some pride.


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing when he heard An''s funny words... This fool, with him, the road will not feel boring at all.


    But after smiling... Zhou Ye stopped smiling...


    "Lord? You are..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s face stretched, An Dou''s heart felt a little hairy.


    "For a while, let the army find a secluded place and set up camp as soon as possible... You bring more than a hundred horses with me to go to Xiaopei with me!!" Said this, Zhou Ye lowered his voice and said, "This matter is not allowed to spread. You shut your eyes to me...have you heard?"


    An Doudou hurriedly lowered her voice and said, "Yes, lord!!!"


    Although it is just past midday, since the lord of the family said that he wants to set up camp, he will set up camp...


    After setting up the camp on a mound...


    Zhou Ye chatted with the girls in the car for a while, then threw his daughter Wan''er to the girls and walked out of the frame...


    However, when he rode his horse and walked to the gate of the camp... he saw a small figure.


    "I don''t know where Lang Jun is going? Can you take me?"


    Standing at the gate of the camp waiting for Zhou Ye, it was none other than Zhen Mi Xiao Lori...


    And the one standing behind Zhen Mi''s little Lolita is the funny Bian funny...


    "Hehe...I think the scenery here is excellent...so I plan to go out to see the scenery!!" Zhou Ye couldn''t help but stare at An venomously.


    With a big glance, he knew what had happened...


    An Doudou didn¡¯t slip away, but she yelled loudly in the camp, "The lord has something to leave the camp, and ordered me to follow along...]


    This sentence was accidentally heard by Zhen Mi who was passing by...


    Originally, the sudden camping all night and night made Zhen Mi little Lori puzzled, and then heard the words of An Funny... She almost thought about what her future husband wanted to do...


    No need to ask...


    This is because I don''t know which young lady has touched my mind again... I plan to go out and hunt for a show.


    Thinking of this, she unceremoniously followed An Doudou to the gate of the village... waiting for Zhou Ye here.


    Regarding this future little mistress, An Doudou dare not hit or scold her... and she can only let her follow...


    At a glance, after understanding the cause and effect, Zhou Ye was really angry and funny...


    This Anjojo has only been smart for a few days, and then it has become a funny...


    I told you, don¡¯t say anything...you...


    Forget it, looking at his aggrieved look, it is estimated that Zhen Mi''s choking is enough...This little loli has never been a fuel-efficient lamp.

 Chapter 1610

    "Since Lang Jun wants to enjoy the scenery, wouldn''t he be lonely if he is unaccompanied? How about letting me go with Lang Jun to enjoy the scenery?" Little Lori doesn''t believe that her husband is going to enjoy the scenery...


    The two of them turned the dragon and the phoenix in the consciousness space not once or twice...


    The scenes in the consciousness space are different from time to time, sometimes it is the scenery of the northern country with thousands of miles of snow, sometimes it is the scenery of the grassland where the wind and grass are low and the cows and sheep are seen...even sometimes it is the wonder of the small dangerous peaks of the mountains...


    Every time the scenery is different, the feeling it brings to Lori is different.


    Digress... Little Lolita means that this place is neither a place of beautiful scenery, nor a place of strange peaks...Will your own Langjun set up camp in advance because of nostalgia for the scenery here?Did you lie to the child??


    Seeing the stubborn look of little Lolita, Zhou Ye sighed helplessly...It''s hard to raise a villain and a woman, and it''s even harder to raise a little Lolita...


    There is no way, for Zhen Mi Xiao Lori, you can''t beat or scold her... let alone punish her with his already handy Zhou family law... Hey, let her.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye bent over on horseback and stretched out his hand to little Lori... "Come on!"


    Seeing her husband''s actions, little Lolita suddenly leaked a smile on her face, she grabbed Zhou Ye''s big hand... and then she sat down in Zhou Ye''s arms with force.


    "Let''s go... let''s go to watch the scenery..." Zhou Ye said, hitting his horse and whip... rushing out of the camp...


    An Doudou waited for more than a hundred knights, did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly urged the horse to follow.


    Zhen Mi sat in Zhou Ye''s arms and said softly: "Even if Lang Jun is going to rob civilian girls, Mi''er won''t say anything... It''s just that Mi''er just wants Lang Jun to know... Mi''er I care about Lang Jun... I always think of Lang Jun in my heart."


    "..." Hearing Zhen Mi''s words, Zhou Ye gave a wry smile... "Am I so unbearable in your heart? I''m a gentleman, but I''m still robbing a civilian girl?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhen Mi couldn''t help but chuckled... "Whether Lang Jun claims to be invincible in the world or invincible in the universe, Mi''er believes it, but if Lang Jun says he is a gentleman, then Mi''er is the first one to not believe... ¡­"


    "Believe it or not, I will take care of you right now..." Zhou Ye threatened...


    "I don''t believe..." Maybe because of what happened in the consciousness space, Zhen Mi''s face unexpectedly leaked a charming color that shouldn''t have been leaked at her age... "Husband... You chrome to me!"


    Chapter 1998


    One thousand nine hundred and ninety-eight chapters


    Zhen Mi Xiao Lolita is indeed the Luoshen who is known as the first beauty of the Three Kingdoms in the future.


    With just this sentence, Zhou Ye almost couldn''t help but give her to Fa-rectification on the spot...


    However, Zhou Ye finally held back...


    After all, Little Lori is still too young...


    In this way, Zhou Ye forcibly endured the jumping of the little Lolita in his arms...Hurry up and rush towards Xiao Pei.


    Xiaopei is located between Pei County and Xuzhou...It is a small county seat.


    Although Liu Bang, the ancestor of the Han Dynasty, was once born here, it was once the title of the emperor and grandson of the Han Dynasty.


    But, now the scenery is gone...


    When Zhou Ye''s more than one hundred fine knights arrived outside Xiaopei City, the soldiers defending the city did not dare to stop them...


    And Zhou Ye, with more than a hundred cavalry, swaggered into Xiao Pei...


    The common people on the street saw the arrival of Zhou Ye''s military cavalry, and they all gave in...


    No way, these years, the world is in chaos... murders in the street happen from time to time...


    What''s more, these cavalry have bright armor, and at first glance they are the kind of soldiers who dare to fight against them.


    Looking at the people who kept evasive on the side of the street, Zhen Mi Xiao Lori sitting in Zhou Ye''s arms, asked curiously: "Why does Lang Jun come to Xiao Pei?"


    "Hehe... Looking for a maid for you, would you like to?" Zhou Ye joked.


    "A word is sure..."


    Zhou Ye was joking, but Zhen Mi took it seriously...


    Of course she knew that her husband was not here to really find a maid for herself, but definitely to find a beauty.


    But, let someone live in words first, so that someone can''t regret it... In this way, she also has more room for manipulation.


    What room for operation??


    Of course it is to win over future allies...


    Who is Zhen Mi?She has read history books since she was a child.


    Based on what she knows about Zhou Ye, Zhou Ye has never been a person who can settle down... her mother and daughter of the Zhen family together, they can''t let this bad guy adopt the sex, let alone the future... Since So, how can we not take the opportunity to win over a few more sisters?


    Who knows how many sisters there will be in the future, and how many disputes there will be?Don''t win over some allies and take precautions-then it is not Zhen Mi.


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye was almost choked by Zhen Mi''s little Lolita''s words...


    However, after thinking about it, Zhou Ye was relieved again... At this time, the future Queen of Shu Han was about the same size as Zhen Mi... and also the lord who couldn''t eat it. Just put it next to Zhen Mi for now.


    "Lang Jun, are we just looking for it aimlessly?" Zhen Mi Xiao Lori asked curiously.


    "Haha...no hurry, just wait for me to pinch!" Zhou Ye said, pinching randomly in his pretending hands, a flash of light flashed in his eyes...In an instant, a smile leaked from his face."found it!!"


    Seeing the appearance of her own Lang Jun, Zhen Mi couldn''t help but roll her eyes... Her own Lang Jun just likes to make fun of him. What kind of calculations are you using his supreme magical powers to find it??


    "Let''s go over there..." Zhou Ye said, taking the lead and heading towards a street...The people behind An Doudou did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly followed.


    Soon, the group came to a private house and stopped...


    Zhou Ye ordered: "An teaser, knock on the door... be polite, don''t scare the people inside!!"


    "Yes, lord!!" An Dou teasedly jumped off the horse, then walked to the door and knocked on the door gently... "Is anyone there? Is anyone home??"


    "I''m coming¡­¡­"


    As a female voice sounded, the door opened with a creak...


    When the lady who opened the door saw An Doudou and the more than a hundred horses outside the door, she was almost not scared to death..."This, this soldier...please, who do you call?"


    "..." How does An Doudou know who to look for... He can only turn his head to look at his master, that means... Master, who are you looking for??


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled, jumped off the horse, and then hugged Zhen Mi''s little Lolita... "Don''t be afraid of this sister-in-law, I want to ask, is this family''s last name Gan??"


    "The Nujiafu''s family name is Gan..." Perhaps it was because of Zhou Ye''s handsome appearance that Madam Gan was not so scared and could speak well."I wonder if this prince is looking for my husband?"


    "Yes, exactly!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    "My husband is resting in the house, please sit inside..." Mrs. Gan said, making a please gesture to Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, "Then I will disturb you!"

 Chapter 1611

    Zhou Ye walked into the house with Zhen Mi''s little Lolita...


    The house yard is not very big, that is, it is just like an ordinary residential house.


    As soon as I walked into the courtyard, I saw a lovely loli about the size of Zhen Mi, drying clothes in the courtyard... Obviously, she was helping her mother.


    "This is Ling Qianjin, right?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Yes, sweet girl Ganmei, this year is just the golden hairpin..." Madam Gan said with a smile.


    "The year of the golden hairpin..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help being dumb...Well, the year of the golden hairpin was twelve years old, but maybe it was because of the bad family conditions. At this time, the Ganmei looks similar to Zhen. Mi Xiao Lori is about the same...but she is two years older than Zhen Mi.


    "Sit down, nobles, I''ll call my husband..." Madam Gan sent Zhou Ye and Zhen Mi to the hall and hurriedly walked back...


    Men should be responsible for major family events... She, a womanly family, cannot be the master.


    At this time, Little Ganmei, who was busy in the courtyard, couldn''t help but take a peek at Zhou Ye...


    For her, she has never seen such a handsome character... Everyone has a heart for beauty.


    And Zhou Ye also leaked a smile at Ganmei Lolita... and made Lolita smile red through her cheeks.


    Zhen Mi, who was sitting next to Zhou Ye, immediately understood...It seems that her own Langjun came for her.


    Thinking of this, Zhen Mi couldn''t help but carefully look at this little loli who was two years older than herself.


    What should I say?


    Although it looks a little thin now, but¡ªit is indeed a beauty...will be raised in the home for some time, definitely another beauty.


    Moreover, the skin of Little Lolita of Ganmei looks crystal clear like jade... This is really a jade beauty.


    "Is Lang Jun the purpose is her?" Zhen Mi asked Lori in a low voice.


    "Yeah!" Mingren didn''t talk secretly... Besides, Zhou Ye didn''t think Zhen Mi Xiao Lori was a lie, so he just nodded and admitted.


    "How does Lang Jun plan to take her down?" Zhen Mi asked.


    "What do you think of the furnishings in this room?" Zhou Ye did not answer Zhen Mi''s words, but asked rhetorically.


    "Extremely crude!" Zhen Mi said unceremoniously.


    Chapter 1999


    One thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine chapters


    "Haha... the method comes from the furnishings in this room!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhen Mi was taken aback at first, then she frowned, "Lang Jun wants to buy her with gold and silver?"


    "Why? Don''t you think it''s wrong?" Zhou Ye asked back.


    "No, it''s not that it''s wrong..." In fact, Zhen Mi Xiao Lolita didn''t feel that there was anything wrong, but she felt - "How can parents abandon their children for some money?"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled when she heard Zhen Mi''s little Lolita''s words.


    No matter how smart Zhen Mi Lori is, her only shortcoming is her knowledge.


    Being born as a daughter made her unable to travel around the world like a student and experience the suffering of the people...


    "Drought in the world... the price of food in various places is soaring..." Zhou Ye said this, and Zhou Ye gave a slight meal... "It''s pretty good here, on the side of Julu...the land is thousands of miles away, and things like changing children and eating sometimes happen... ...People, you must live first... before you can talk about other things..."


    "I just saw that little Lolita noodles are delicious. Obviously-this Gan family is also very hard..." Said this, Zhou Ye asked back: "If you are a parent, there are two ways in front of you. , I sold my daughter, let my daughter enter the home of a wealthy man to eat and wear, and get some money and buy food... I still chose to let my daughter continue to starve with me, waiting for the timeless person New grain?"


    "I..." Little Lori Zhen Mi just wanted to say that of course she was waiting for new food...


    Zhou Ye spoke again, "By the way, I would like to remind you that the Yellow Turban thief is happening on Julu''s side. The court is using this as an excuse to levy the rations for the thief army...Even if the new food comes down, There may not necessarily be many that fall into the hands of civilians!!"


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhen Mi was suddenly dumb...


    Lost and indefinite new grain...The money that is in sight...


    There is no choice at all...


    It''s not that you can''t make a choice, but-the sky makes you unable to choose.


    At this moment, a middle-aged man walked out of the inner house in a robe. He came to Zhou Ye, and after looking at Zhou Ye twice, Shi Li asked: "I should never meet with the son, I don''t know. Why is the son here looking for me?"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled and glanced at the middle-aged man in front of him. Although this man has a nice face, he can also tell that his face is good... "I''m looking for you below, not for others, but for you. Daughter..."


    "My daughter?" The middle-aged man was taken aback when he heard the words...


    "Yes!!" Zhou Ye said, standing up... After a round in the hall, he asked: "In Zhou Ye, the capital of the Xiajiang River, passing by Xiao Pei, I heard that there is a girl like a jade in the Gan family, although she is still young, But it''s already very beautiful, so...we came here...for it!"


    "This..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the middle-aged man hesitated...


    He was very happy when he heard Zhou Ye praise his daughter... But, "My daughter is still young... Is this something wrong?"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled, and said, "The folks marry a daughter, you can only be in the golden hairpin...Of course, I have also prepared some small gifts for the honorable driver, please accept it!!"


    While talking, Zhou Ye shouted loudly: "An Doudou, bring up the present!!"


    An Doudou, who was waiting outside the courtyard, hurriedly carried a linen pocket and walked in the door.


    Seeing An Doudou who was wearing armor, the man surnamed Gan couldn''t help but gasp...


    More than two meters high, his face is full of beard, leopard''s eyes are wide...what a fierce posture.


    Obviously, the handsome boy in front of him is not an ordinary person.


    Then, watching An Doudou walked to him, put the linen pocket in his hand, and let out a heavy muffled noise.


    The man surnamed Gan gently opened his pocket and looked at him, and he was dumbfounded...


    A bag full of gold bars...


    "This this¡­¡­"


    "This is the next bride price..." Zhou Ye smiled and stood up, walked to the man surnamed Gan, and said: "These money is enough for the Gan family to survive the famine, and then buy hundreds of fertile fields to be a rich family. Weng... I don''t know, what do you think of it?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the man surnamed Gan was struggling...


    He knew that Zhou Ye was right. So many gold bars were enough for their family to survive the famine and become a rich man...


    After a while, the man surnamed Gan gritted his teeth and said: "It''s your wish..."


    At this moment, Mrs. Gan rushed out of the inner hall... and shouted loudly: "How can you do this? For some money, we are going to sell our daughter!!!"


    "What do you women know..." The man surnamed Gan scolded, "Now the food in the city has risen more than ten times. If this continues, how can we survive? Instead of starving to death, it is better to let Meier follow. Nobles, it¡¯s better to be a side room than to be hungry in our house!!!"

 Chapter 1612

    When she heard the man surnamed Gan, Mrs. Gan was suddenly dumb... She knew that her husband was telling the truth... However, the reluctance in her heart made her cry.


    "Mother, don''t cry..." At this time, Ganmei Lori, who had been listening to the conversation in the courtyard, also came in, hugged her mother, and burst into tears...


    While crying, he said: "Mother, my father is also good for this family... Don''t blame him... If your daughter marries out, you can gain eternal wealth and joy in the family. Daughter is willing to marry... Daughter is willing to marry... ..."


    "Doesn''t Lang Jun feel that Lang Jun is committing evil?" Seeing this family''s life and death, Zhen Mi couldn''t help but ask in a low voice.


    "Hehe...If I don''t show up, guess what will happen to their family in the end?" Zhou Ye asked back.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhen Mi was instantly dumb...


    Perhaps, how many will starve to death?Maybe they will sell children and girls...this is all possible situations...


    In fact, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t know what happened to the Gan family in the end... Three Kingdoms did not say...


    But thinking about it, it should not be much better... because even if Mrs. Gan got out of her head in the end, she didn''t mention her family''s affairs. Thinking about it, it should be in this famine...


    That''s it, that''s it... Under the covering of the nest, are there any eggs??Drought in the world...how many people starved to death?Who can count it??


    "I''m sorry, Mi''er blamed Lang Jun..." Zhen Mi Xiao Lori apologized happily.


    For this benefit, she knows the mistake and corrects the mistake...


    The Gan family cried for a while...Finally, Gan Mei¡¯s mother helped her pack up her clothes... Although she knew that maybe her daughter was in the high door, some of them were better than these clothes. Wearability... But, after all, it''s a thought...


    When Zhou Ye came to Xiaopei, there was a loli in his arms. When he left, there were already two loli in his arms...


    Chapter 2000


    Chapter Two Thousand


    Although a little loli suddenly appeared in the convoy, the Zhen family girls did not reject her.


    After all, the Zhen sisters are still very kind-hearted...


    Even Zhang did not say anything...


    Unlike Xiao Zhenmi, Zhang''s family has seen the suffering of the people after all.


    She quite agrees with Zhou Ye''s approach.


    You know, once a disaster year is encountered, there is no better way out for the poor people than to enter the rich mansion.


    Aside from anything else, at least I can eat my food.


    This is a rare extravagant hope for the hungry people.


    In the past, the Zhen family would occasionally send servants to Julu to buy servant servants...


    What is the least valuable in this famine year??It''s human life...


    What is the most valuable??


    Is food...


    Where there is food, there are soldiers, and where there is food, there are territories... This is the current situation of this era.


    Therefore, Zhang didn''t care too much, she just complained to herself that Zhou Ye, the bad guy, took women too quickly.


    Zhou Ye just chuckled at this, without comment...


    The army continues to march...


    Along the way, Zhou Ye''s army did not pass Yinping into Xuzhou... but stopped outside Xuzhou City...


    This also scared Tao Qian, who was then Xuzhou pastoralist...


    Twenty thousand horses are all armed with iron armor, and how can he provoked it from a little Xuzhou??


    If relying on the strong city of Xuzhou, Tao Qian still has the confidence to fight a defensive battle with Zhou Ye, but-what if such an army is playing field battle??Then it is purely seeking death.


    Although Tao Qian was slandered in the Romance of the Three Kingdoms as timid and weak, without any abilities... But how easy is it to have a place in troubled times??


    It¡¯s impossible to learn without real talent...


    Tao Qian at this time, standing at the top of the city, looking down...


    I saw that the 20,000 war riders under the city were like clay sculptures, standing there erect... Silent... He couldn''t help taking a breath.


    "Who is this soldier, who is so elite?" Tao Qian couldn''t help muttering.


    The joining army beside him whispered: "The sergeants also asked about it just now. It is said that they are soldiers of the Zhou family of Jiangdu!"


    Hearing this, Tao Qian couldn''t help but wonder for a while, "Is it Jiangdu under Guangling?"


    "Exactly!!!"


    "I have never heard of any heroes there!!" Tao Qian murmured.


    You know, Guangling is also considered to be under Tao Qian''s rule... But even so, I have never heard of such a powerful presence in Jiangdu.


    "How did the governor forget...then Jiangdu Mansion has a mysterious Zhou family..." Junjun whispered.


    "Huh?" Hearing the words of joining the army, Tao Qian thought carefully, and suddenly said: "You are talking about the famous Jiang Yu..."


    "It''s..." The army lowered his head and responded.


    "That...that''s a group of evil spirits... It seems that this is the owner of the Zhou family who has returned from outside the Great Wall!!" Tao Qian couldn''t help but said, "But... but what did he do with Xuzhou City?? Jiangdu When that happened to the Zhou family, I hadn''t served as Xuzhou governor yet!"


    Thirty years ago, a major event happened in the ancestral home of the Zhou family in Jiangdu, that is, the house that Zhou Ye once bought in Jiangdu.


    There was once a local official colluding with wealthy businessmen. It was heard that the owner of this mansion had been out of the customs for many years to do business, and there were only a few maids and servants left in the house, so he wanted to greet Zhou Ye''s house...


    Of course the patrol envoy who was in charge of guarding there would not do it...


    They killed the officials who had beaten the yard of their owner''s house and the wealthy businessmen for more than 500 people overnight, killing them clean...


    Then, they used their heads to put up a Jingguan at the gate of Jiangdu Mansion, and erected a stone monument beside Jingguan with a line inscribed on the monument, "The one who plots the mansion of my lord, punish the nine tribes"...


    This big case shocked the entire Xuzhou area at that time...


    The big men in Luoyang City were busy fighting for power, and of course they didn''t have the time to pay attention to such trivial matters. However, at the time the officials of Xuzhou Mu did not do it.


    Kill officials??What is this nature??This is to rebel...


    Don¡¯t say it¡¯s just plotting your own house, even if you kill your whole family, you can¡¯t kill officials...


    So that night, he dispatched a general, led five thousand soldiers, and rushed to Jiangdu overnight, vowing to catch the thief who killed the officials.

 Chapter 1613

    The results of it??


    The next day, at the gate of Jiangdu Mansion, another Jingguan that was bigger than the original Jingguan was added... There were many heads of five thousand soldiers, all in the Jingguan...


    This incident immediately slapped the governor...


    Send more soldiers??What if you lose again??


    At this time, there was a mist of smoke up and down in the court...the harem, the eunuch, the ministers, and the relatives...all were fighting and seizing...the memorials he submitted were completely ignored.


    At that time, the governor of Xuzhou was also a talent...nothing, in that case, I don''t care...


    As a result, these five thousand soldiers are considered dead and an unknown...


    In fact, that servant was also afraid that the people in that Zhou''s mansion would give his head.


    It is said that the five thousand soldiers were fine before entering the Zhou''s mansion. However, when they surrounded the Zhou''s mansion, the entire river capital suddenly became foggy, and when the fog cleared, the five thousand soldiers were exhausted. The head of the item was cut off.


    Those heads appeared outside the city the next day...


    When encountering such a strange thing, how can the servant dare to investigate it??Must his steward''s neck be harder than those of the soldiers??


    When Tao Qian took office, he was bored and listened to the old soldier in the past.


    But he just listened and laughed, who would take such things seriously??


    However, today he can be regarded as seeing the legendary Allah who is shocked by ghosts and gods...


    Combined with the weird legend, looking at the immobile army like a clay sculpture outside the city... Tao Qian felt a stray wind pouring into his neck for no reason... "hiss..."


    "My lord, what''s wrong with you?"


    Hearing Tao Qian took a deep breath, the soldier beside him couldn''t help asking.


    "I''m okay... hurry up, ask them, what''s the matter? If you are not embarrassed... let them go quickly..." Tao Qian looks at the army under the city, the more he feels sullen... if It''s not that the time is right now, maybe he thought he was hell.


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    Now that my adult has issued the order, he will naturally take his command... he held the fortress in his hand and shouted down loudly: "Excuse me, the general outside the city, come to my Xuzhou city, why?"


    Hear the shouts from the people above the city...


    Soon, a war horse rushed out of the army...


    I saw a strong man sitting on top of the tall horse. His face was covered by armor, but his figure was extremely burly... Holding a huge knife more than three meters long, he came to the city and said loudly. Yelled: "My Patriarch heard that Master Tao Qiantao from Xuzhou Mu is benevolent, righteous, and loyal, so I''m here to pay a visit and ask for something!


    Chapter 2001


    Chapter Two Thousand and One


    Tao Qian on the head of the city, hearing the words of the sergeant under the city, suddenly felt a lot of peace in his heart...


    It¡¯s better not to come to knock on the city... "Ask him, what do you want?"


    After joining the army, he hurriedly asked, "I don''t know what your family master is doing?"


    "My lord, I have long heard that there is a wealthy merchant in Xuzhou City. His surname is Mi Zhu and Zizhong is a bold man. I am here to look for it. I would like to have a good drink with Mr. Mi Zhu... I would also like Master Tao Qian to make it easy!!" The sergeant under the city shouted loudly. Yelled: "As long as Master Tao Qian invites Mr. Mi Zhu out of the city to give a comment, the lord of the house said, we will turn around and leave immediately!"


    Hearing the shouts from under the city, the first sentence that came to Tao Qian''s heart at the head of the city was¡ªwhat about deceiving ghosts??


    Talk about the wine??Why did you bring Jiu Yanhuan with a group of tigers here??


    Could it be here to seek revenge??


    This this¡­¡­


    Should he or not??


    What should not be??Looking at this situation now, I guess, if you don''t say anything, you can''t say that it is going to be a river of blood... It should be... He, the Xuzhou governor who protects the people and protects the soil, has done too badly, right??


    Just when Tao Qian was hesitating there...


    The soldier beside him whispered, "My lord, leave the family and save the city... This is great kindness!"


    Hearing the words of joining the army, Tao Qian couldn''t help but glance at him... and then looked at the sergeants around...


    All the sergeants looked at him blankly... Obviously, they didn''t want to fight this battle.


    Among other things, the absolute strength of soldiers who can wear such a heavy armor is not small, and...looks at their formation, these soldiers have a feeling of standing up high.


    For the first time in their lives, they knew that the army can be so neat...


    That''s true, looking from the front to the back, it is completely a straight line...


    What does this mean??It means that this army is an iron army...what is an iron army??Knowing that it is death, as long as the Lord orders the army to move forward courageously, it is worthy of being called an iron army.


    Fighting with such an army... they don''t want to fight... Moreover, this battle is not necessarily fought... After all, they just said that as long as the one named Mi Zhu goes out, then they will withdraw their troops...


    Therefore, the sergeants on the front of the city have no fighting spirit.


    Seeing those expectant gazes, Tao Qian couldn''t help but sighed, "Nothing... just do what they said..."


    Hearing what Tao Qian said when joining the army, his face was immediately happy, "Here!"


    Just when he was about to turn around and leave, Tao Qian said: "Bring two thousand sergeants...and, don¡¯t move that Mi¡¯s family with a stitch. At present...we still don¡¯t know who the people outside the city are. Here comes... don''t neglect that Mi Zhu!"


    "Here!" Joining the army led the way...


    Tao Qian asked him to bring two thousand soldiers to the army to frighten Mi Zhu. He knew that Mi Zhu was... As a wealthy businessman in Xuzhou, there were nearly 10,000 servants and diners in his family... If there is a misunderstanding, there will be a conflict. ...


    If you don¡¯t get Mi Zhu, it won¡¯t be beautiful...


    However, you can''t hurt him. After all, he just listened to the words of the sergeant outside the city. People said that he wanted to talk to Mi Zhu, regardless of whether it was true or not. Just in case, you should listen to it seriously... Therefore, there is After what Tao Qian said just now...


    But at this moment, Mi Zhu in Mi Mansion still doesn''t know that someone is already coming to arrest him...still discussing with his clients, how much business will be delayed by the army siege...


    Mi Zhu is not afraid that Xuzhou City will fall...


    Aside from other things, he just heard someone report back that the army outside the city are all powerful horses...what does that mean??It means that they may be as good at field charges as the Xiliang Army, but not good at attacking cities...


    And it was Xuzhou City, the city was high and the pool was deep... As long as the prefect Tao Qian didn''t get into trouble, and had to go out of the city to fight with others, then Xuzhou City would be solid.


    As for the grain and grass in Broken City?That''s even more ridiculous...


    There is enough grain and grass in Xuzhou City to supply the army and civilians in the city for more than two years... It really doesn''t work, he will also open his own granary to help the army and civilians... As for soldiers?The hundreds of thousands of people in Xuzhou City are a steady stream of soldiers...


    What about the army outside the city?How much grain and grass can you bring from afar??Let him surround...


    In fact, Mi Zhu was right to think this way. This is why Cao Ama came to take Xuzhou with the army and returned several times without success.

 Chapter 1614

    Just as Mi Zhu was drinking with a group of people, talking about the army outside the city... Suddenly, he heard a noise outside.


    Mi Zhu frowned, "What is so noisy outside?"


    A young man in Tsing Yi ran in in a panic, and said in a panic: "Master...Master, something is wrong..."


    "What''s wrong?" Mi Zhu was taken aback when he heard Xiao Si''s words.


    "A team of soldiers came from outside, say yes..." Before Xiao Si had finished speaking, he heard a sound of collision of armors. Then, a man in a military uniform came with a team of soldiers. In front of Mi Zhu...


    "Dare to ask this, but Mr. Mi Zhumi?" That joining the army was also polite, after all, it was explained by Tao Qian.


    "It''s under..." Mi Zhu looked at the sergeant behind the army, and asked, "I wonder what the lord is looking for?"


    "My governor has something important to ask Mr. Mi Zhu to come over!" Joining the army is also clever, dare not to say that he wants to dedicate Mi Zhu to the army outside the city, only that the governor has invited him.


    Hearing the words of joining the army, Mi Zhu frowned...What is this for??Before the battle is fought, let''s kill the pig first??"I wonder why Master Tao Qiantao is looking for me?"


    "Sir, you know when you go!!"


    "Then let me clean up a bit, and then go with the adults to meet Tao Cishi!"


    "As you wish!"


    Mi Zhu used the opportunity of entering the inner room to change clothes to explain to his customers and beware...If he had a case, he would take the Mi family and children out of the city together, and explained that he must go to the east gate...


    Why go to the east gate??Because outside the east gate, there are those 20,000 cavalry... once they open the city gate, as long as they get out of the chaos, there will be a way to survive... go to other city gates, I''m afraid they won''t be able to get off...


    After explaining everything... Mi Zhu also changed his clothes, then joined the army and walked out...


    After walking out of the gate of his mansion, Mi Zhu found out...


    There were already sergeants standing outside the door... At a big glance, there were at least a few thousand people... This gave him an even more ominous premonition.


    But fortunately, as he and the army left Mi Mansion, the sergeants surrounding Mi Mansion also left with them...


    This made Mi Zhu breathe a sigh of relief...


    However, after a while, Mi Zhu''s heart hung again... "This road does not lead to the Cishi Mansion? Just asked the lord, where are we going?"


    "Master Cishi is at the east gate at the moment, and Mr. Mi Zhu is invited to go to the east gate..."


    Chapter 2002


    Chapter Two Thousand and Two


    "Mi Zhu has seen Master Cishi!"


    When he arrived at the head of the city, Mi Zhu saw Tao Qian and hurriedly bowed to salute.


    "Mr. Mi Zhu... I am ashamed!!" Tao Qian said while saluting Mi Zhu.


    "Don''t do this for adults. The name of adults'' benevolence and righteousness spread throughout the world. Who doesn''t know the name of adults'' benevolence?" Mi Zhu said.


    "Ashamed!!" Tao Qian sighed, then waved to Mi Zhu... "Sir, please come!"


    "..." Hearing Tao Qian''s call, Mi Zhu walked over, "I don''t know if your lord calls me, what''s the matter?"


    "Let''s look at the city..." Tao Qian did not answer him, but pointed to the city.


    "..." Mi Zhu heard the words and looked down the city...


    "What do you think of this army, sir?" Tao Qian asked.


    After a while, Mi Zhu replied: "Even if the next wealthy businessman doesn''t understand military... but you can see that the army outside the city is a very powerful force..."


    "Yeah...it''s a strong team, and it''s a strong team with hundreds of battles!!" Tao Qian nodded and said, "And they are here for the husband!!!"


    "For me???" Mi Zhu was dumbfounded when he heard Tao Qian''s words...


    "Not bad..." Tao Qian nodded and said, "They just..."


    After Tao Qian had learned the words of the sergeant under the city... Mi Zhu was completely confused...


    He believes that he is exquisite in his work. Even in business, he believes in making money with harmony and has never had a grudge with others... Why did the army come to him??


    Just as Mi Zhu thought hard about what kind of bad things he had done, Tao Qian said again... "Sir, for the people of Xuzhou, please..."


    Tao Qian didn''t say the rest... but Mi Zhu already understood.


    Tao Qian has already said very politely...


    If you''re not polite, it''s probably-you''ll deal with the wolf that you attracted by acridine...Don''t hurt the people of Xuzhou...So, acridine, you''d better get out of the city.


    "...I understand!" Mi Zhu is also a bachelor...


    He arched his hand at Tao Qian, then turned around and walked down the city...


    At the gate of the city, Mi Zhu said to the soldiers guarding the city: "Open the door!!"


    The soldiers who had already received the order from Shangfeng hurriedly removed the bolt of the city gate, opened a small gap where only one person could enter and exit, and let Mi Zhu out of the city...


    In response, Mi Zhu just shook his head silently...


    It seems that Xuzhou has been robbed of courage by the powerhouses outside the city, and it is unbearable and unbearable...


    With such a melancholy, Mi Zhu walked out of the city gate... "In the next Mi Zhu, I don''t know which deceased is visiting, please show up!!"


    "Mr. Mi Zhu, please wait a moment, my master will be here soon!!" The sergeant who just called out hurriedly said.


    Then, from the army, a dozen sergeants ran out. Some of them were carrying short planes, others were carrying red peat stoves, and others were carrying a parasol...


    Just below the city, in the center in front of the two armies... a small cafe came out...


    "Please sir here to drink tea, wait a moment..."


    "That''s it, just wait..." Mi Zhu heard that the sergeant said that he was very polite, so his attitude eased a lot, and in his words, he did not carry a gun or a stick.


    Just when Mi Zhu sat down and was about to make tea...Suddenly, I heard the sound of armor colliding...


    He couldn''t help but look up, and saw that the red army formation that resembled a raging fire suddenly retreated like a sea wave and separated...


    Then, one man and one horse, he slowly drove out of the avenue that the army gave up...


    "Mr. Zizhong...I''m late, forgive me!"


    Looking at the handsome boy who had come before him... Mi Zhu was even more confused...


    He was sure that he had never seen this young man before, if he had ever seen it, he would definitely remember it...

 Chapter 1615

    why??Because this young man is so handsome...


    "Your Excellency?"


    "Next Zhou Ye, word Boyang!" Zhou Ye smiled and jumped off the horse... stepped to the opposite side of Mi Zhu and sat down."Please come out in this way, please don''t be offended!!"


    "It''s okay...this is a long face for me... isn''t it?"


    "That''s it... Ten thousand people gathered to ask you to leave the city, it will surely become a legend!! Hahaha..."


    "Not bad..." Mi Zhu couldn''t help laughing when he heard Zhou Ye''s words...


    For some reason, when he saw the boy in front of him, he felt so pleasing to the eye...like an old friend who has been with him for many years...


    "Come on, taste the wild tea picked by my insider, but it''s still Mr.''s taste!!"


    While talking, Zhou Ye took out a paper bag from his arms. In the bag was Xiao Diaochan who had nothing to do with him. The wild camellia he collected from the camellia tree in Kongtong Mountain... Of course, Zhou Ye had already These teas have been fried...


    This is private tea, and most people Zhou Ye wouldn''t ask anyone to drink it...Of course, Mi Zhu can''t be regarded as an outsider. Who told him to have a girl named Mi Huan?


    At this time, Mi Zhu obviously didn''t know that the guy in front of him was plotting his sister...


    If you know...


    Well, even if he knew it, he didn''t know anything...Why did Zhou Ye be a bug-like existence??


    "It''s so good..." Mi Zhu said with a smile after hearing Zhou Ye''s words...


    However, watching Zhou Ye''s actions while making tea, he couldn''t help but curiously asked: "Boyang makes tea, don''t you need to add condiments?"


    "This tea is the best to drink..." Zhou Ye wouldn''t be able to drink tea with all kinds of messy things...the taste of that thing, whoever drinks it knows.


    As the charcoal fire in the small red clay stove ignited, Mi Zhu''s heart calmed down... "I wonder if Boyang is here with his army, is it really just to have a tea with me?"


    "Hahaha... yes or no!!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "I ask you, what do you think will be the future of this world?"


    "At this time, the Yellow Turban is in chaos, and the court is busy...I am afraid this world is going to be in chaos!!" Mi Zhu said.


    "Haha, Little Yellow Turban, don''t worry..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, and said.


    "Oh? What about Boyang''s opinion?" Mi Zhu asked curiously.


    "Yellow Turban thief, it''s called a thief, but it''s actually just some farmers who have no food to eat..." Zhou Ye laughed: "They have no money and no good, and they have been able to fight a smooth battle. Once they lose the battle, they will disappear in an instant. ...Run away..."


    "The terrible thing is-the imperial court ordered all princes to recruit soldiers on their own to fight against the Yellow Turban... This is really self-defeating!!" Zhou Ye sighed with a smile, "Don''t know it, this move is like digging on a dam. A burst of...the torrent of people''s hearts, once vented out, the Hanting for a century will no longer exist!"


    Chapter 2003


    Chapter Two Thousand and Three


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mi Zhu couldn''t help being taken aback...


    Then he pondered it carefully, and couldn''t help but clasp his fists and clung his hands: "Bo Yang...a glimpse and see the whole leopard, amazing... amazing!!!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head...


    If Mi Zhu had watched the Romance of the Three Kingdoms countless times, he would have known it, which is not surprising.


    "But I don''t know, what is the point of Boyang talking with me about the general trend of the world?" Mi Zhu asked strangely: "I''m just a merchant...what can I do?"


    "Hahaha... Brother Zizhong is trying to understand and pretend to be confused..." Zhou Ye smiled and said: "Under the nest, is there a dead egg? I heard that Brother Zizhong has more than 10,000 servants in his house... What a foundation? A servant who needs more than ten thousand? Is this servant really just a servant?"


    "..." When Mi Zhu heard Zhou Ye''s words, he snorted in his heart...


    The servants in his family are said to be servants, but most of them are strong soldiers trained by the method of training soldiers... These things are extremely secretive, how did Zhou Ye know??


    "Don''t be afraid, I am not a court official, so how can I care if Brother Zizhong raises private soldiers?"


    "Then-what does Brother Boyang mean?" Mi Zhu still doesn''t understand what Zhou Ye wants to do.?


    "Haha... I lack a master who is in charge of money and food. I don''t know if Brother Zizhong can condescend and assume this position?" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mi Zhu was taken aback for a moment, feeling speechless...


    Zhou Ye just said that he was not an official of the court, why now he said that he should be the leader??Isn''t this kidding yourself??


    "Brother Boyang, where is the official position? Where are the territories?" Mi Zhu asked.


    "Hahaha...no officials and no posts, belonging to the land...what do you think of Jingxiang Nine County?" Zhou Ye asked with a laugh.


    No officials and no jobs, are you still in Jingxiang County?Are you deceiving me??


    Mi Zhu was speechless for a while... "Boyang don''t want to joke..."


    "I''m not kidding!!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "The governor of the nine counties of Jingxiang is obviously Wang Rui...what..." Mi Zhu said in a daze.


    "Hahahaha... Did Brother Zizhong forget what I just said?" Zhou Ye said as he poured out the brewed tea, "The world is about to be in chaos. Although I am not afraid of the chaotic world, To create a pure land for my wife¡¯s family..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mi Zhu suddenly...


    Zhou Ye is planning to take the nine counties of Jingxiang and dominate one side...


    With this kind of insight, there are 20,000 long-time warriors, it is not surprising to have such an idea... But what makes Mi Zhu a little worried!


    "Boyang think twice... that Jingzhou city is high and deep, and it is far better than Xuzhou in terms of the tight city defenses..." Said this, Mi Zhu picked up the teacup and took a sip of tea... a scent of tea immediately filled him He couldn''t help but be surprised: "How is this tea made, it is so fragrant..."


    "Hahaha, what about the method of frying tea, how about giving it to Brother Zizhong?" Zhou Ye laughed.


    "No, no...no merit is not rewarded..."


    As soon as Mi Zhu was about to decline, he was stopped by Zhou Ye.


    "Don''t mention this for the time being! I don''t seem to have finished what Brother Zizhong said just now... Continue... Continue to say..."


    "Uh, I was abrupt..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mi Zhu sorted out his thoughts and said, "I watch Brother Boyang''s army, the army is neat, and orders are forbidden... The moving room is not messy, it''s obviously one. A powerful force with hundreds of battles... But, Brother Boyang''s army is cavalry after all, and they are not good at attacking the city... Instead of letting the soldiers die under the strong city, it is better to find ways to steal the city..."


    In fact, even though Mi Zhu didn''t say whether to agree to Zhou Ye''s request for an official position, but... in his words, he had already considered Zhou Ye.


    In his heart, he had already regarded himself as Zhou Ye''s deployment...


    This is not only due to Zhou Ye''s mental standpoint, but also due to Zhou Ye''s remarks...


    "Hahahaha..."


    Zhou Ye laughed loudly when he heard Mi Zhu''s words...


    "Why is Boyang laughing?" Mi Zhu asked strangely.

 Chapter 1616

    "Zizhong, you and I have known each other as we met before, but...you still don''t know my army very well..." Zhou Ye said here, stood up, turned to look in the direction of the army, and said loudly: "Everyone!!"


    As his voice fell, the army made a bang, and the whole momentum suddenly changed...


    If the army just stood there like a clay sculpture, lifeless... Then, following Zhou Ye''s words, the army suddenly ignited like a fire...


    At this moment, a dark cloud floated in the sky, blocking the sun above the army.


    This moment, it gave people a sense of depression like a dragon flying in the air.


    "Brother Zizhong said that you are not good at attacking cities...Do you think that Brother Zizhong is right?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mi Zhu felt an awe-inspiring murderous intent attacking him, causing him to almost collapse to the ground...


    Especially, when he saw the eyes of the sergeants under the visors, a red light leaked out, which seemed to be like a demon in the world, making people palpitate.


    "We are invincible, I am invincible..."


    "Invincible, I am invincible..."


    Facing Zhou Ye''s question, the army just answered him with a loud shout in unison.


    This huge roar that shook the four wilds...makes Tao Qian and others in Xuzhou City frightened...


    What is going on below??


    What did they say??Why did the army suddenly change its momentum?What is this going to do??


    There were even many soldiers in the city. The weapons that were scared by the roar of Zhou Ye''s army next to the city fell to the ground...


    Although Tao Qian was also very scared, but - looking at the army under the city, looking at the army at the top of the city... He couldn''t help shaking his head for a while... People can''t be compared with people, and soldiers can''t be compared with soldiers.


    "Boyang, Boyang... let them stop, I believe their mighty!!" Mi Zhu stood up at this moment and said hurriedly.


    "No... Hearing is fictitious, seeing is believing... Roaring two throats, everyone can roar... But it doesn''t mean that they are really invincible and invincible!!" Said this, Zhou Ye raised his hand. , Made a stop action.


    In an instant, the 20,000 army became silent...people didn''t roar, horses didn''t bark...it seemed like a dead place.


    This hand alone made Mi Zhu in awe...


    What an iron army would it take to achieve such a situation...It''s really an army of heaven... an army of heaven.


    Zhou Ye also ignored Mi Zhu''s shock at this time, but continued: "Now, I want you to demonstrate your combat power to our future Lord Bo, if you are willing, take a step forward!"


    boom--


    As soon as Zhou Ye¡¯s words landed, all the troops stepped forward...


    One step away, no more, no less...


    Chapter 2004


    Chapter Two Thousand and Four


    This shocked Mi Zhu even more...


    why??


    If people can take a step so neatly, then it is not surprising...After all, trained sergeants can do this.


    But, you know, these 20,000 elite cavalry are all cavalry...


    At the same time, the horse is no more, no less than a step forward...what a superb riding skill.


    Moreover, this is not one person, but 20,000 people...


    "This army can reach a million soldiers..." Mi Zhu couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    "Haha... Brother Zizhong, don''t sigh for now!" Zhou Ye interrupted Mi Zhu''s sigh with a smile, and said, "Come on, pick one?"


    "Pick one?? Why pick one?" Mi Zhu was confused by Zhou Ye''s words...


    "Of course I will pick one out and show you how our blood dragon rides attacked the city..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "...I''m afraid there is something wrong!!" Mi Zhu said hesitantly, "Isn''t it embarrassing Master Tao Qiantao!!"


    "Haha...Tao Gongzu is a benevolent and righteous person, and I would never care about it!!" Said this, Zhou Ye strode not far below the city and shouted at the city head: "Master Tao Qiantao is in the city?? "


    "Underneath is Tao Qian, I don''t know who you are?" Tao Qian answered from the top of the city.


    "Below--Jiangdu Zhou Ye, I heard that Tao Qian Tao Gongzu is a benevolent person. When I saw it today, it was so..." Said this, Zhou Ye bowed his hand to the city head, "I also want to thank Master Tao Qian for helping me and Zizhong. Brother met..."


    "Where is... Young Master Zhou is polite!!" Tao Qian also hurriedly responded.


    "There is another unsympathetic request below, and Master Tao Qian, please don''t refuse!!" Zhou Ye continued.


    "Oh? I don''t know what Lord Zhou has requested, but it doesn''t hurt to say it!"


    "Take advantage of Tao Qian''s gate..."


    "This..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Tao Qian was speechless... borrowed the city gate to use it?What do you want?Want to tear down the gate of my Xuzhou City, and sell it for money??


    Of course, Tao Qian just thought about this. He knew that it was absolutely impossible...


    However, he was also very curious, what is the use of Zhou Ye''s borrowing his city gate?"As you wish¡­¡­"


    "Haha, Master Tao is truly unparalleled!" Zhou Ye smiled and gave his hand again, thanking him...


    Then, he turned around and walked to the front of the army again... asked: "Brother Zizhong, can someone choose?"


    "This..." Mi Zhu was a little dumbfounded... "Never..."


    "Forget it, let me help you choose!!" Zhou Ye said, pointing at a soldier standing in the front of the army and began to count."Tell soldiers and generals, whoever is chosen! It is you..."


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s actions, Mi Zhu was speechless...


    Isn''t this too childish??


    Actually use nursery rhymes to choose...


    At this time, the soldiers selected by Zhou Ye have already left the queue...


    Soon, someone delivered a siege hammer about five or six meters long with the head like a giant cauldron to the soldier...


    The soldier did not hesitate, jumped off the horse directly, picked up the giant hammer, carried it, and left...


    "Hiss¡ª¡ªthis hammer, is it too heavy?"


    Seeing the sledgehammer carried by the sergeant, Mi Zhu couldn''t help but breathe in air."Warrior...A real warrior!!"

 Chapter 1617

    "Hahaha... all my subordinates are like this!!" Zhou Ye laughed.


    At this time, the soldier carrying the giant hammer had already reached 30 meters away from the city gate...


    Without seeing him posing, swinging the sledgehammer, facing the gate of Xuzhou City, he threw it away...


    I heard a loud noise...


    The gate of Xuzhou City was shattered by this hammer...


    You know, what Zhou Ye''s soldiers wore, what they held in their hands... are all products of Umbrella Technology...


    Even this seemingly humble siege hammer uses Edman alloy...


    Such a large piece of Edman alloy has a net weight of at least five tons...


    Don''t say it was a wooden gate, even a gate made of pig iron would have to be smashed to pieces under such a powerful blow.


    As Xuzhou City Gate shattered...


    The entire battlefield suddenly became silent...


    Tao Qian on the head of the city was completely dumbfounded...


    Did the craftsmen who made the gate cut corners??Why is the city gate so easy to break??The soldiers were already stunned by the scene below the city...


    Such a strong man-


    Such a warrior--


    How can I resist it??


    Moreover, at this time the city gate is broken... What if the twenty thousand cavalry outside the city take the opportunity to come in??Who can stop those iron knights??


    Even some soldiers and officials have begun to secretly calculate in their hearts...


    As long as the cavalry outside the city enters the city, they will immediately surrender and surrender...


    "It''s over... it''s over..." Tao Qian also felt like a disaster is imminent...


    It''s a pity that he really thinks too much...


    Zhou Ye has no idea about Xuzhou City...No way, he is only interested in beautiful women...


    And the beauties of Xuzhou City are in Mi''s house...just take Mi''s house away...Xuzhou, he is not interested...


    As for, why do you want to occupy Jingzhou...


    Because-there are Da Qiao and Xiao Qiao nearby, as well as the Cai sisters... and... the prefect of southern county Guo Yong...


    Ahem, of course, Zhou Ye doesn''t like male sex, what do you think about Guo Yong... He just has some thoughts about Guo Yong''s daughter, Guo Yong''s daughter, famous photos, the word queen... are you familiar with it?


    So... As expected, Jingzhou should still be taken down...


    Besides, Jingzhou is also the main way to enter Sichuan...


    If you want to find Mrs. Zhu Rong, Jingzhou must take it.


    "Zizhong still feels that my army is not suitable for attacking the city?" Zhou Ye smiled and turned his head and asked.


    "Mighty general... I am really a strong general..." Mi Zhu could hardly say anything that was already excited at this time...


    "Haha...Brother Zizhong, why not join me to build a paradise-like peaceful place for your family and heirs in these troubled times?" Zhou Ye mentioned the old things again.


    "Therefore, I don''t dare to say what I want..." Mi Zhu said, and bowed down... "The lord is on top, please accept..."


    "Don''t..." Zhou Ye hurriedly hugged Mi Zhu, not letting him kneel down... "It''s enough if you and my brothers are worthy... Don''t talk about respect and inferiority..."


    "No, the lord''s remarks are wrong, and orderly and respectfulness is a courtesy of human relations, you must not be unclear..."


    "Whatever you do...but don''t kneel!!" Zhou Ye shook his head helplessly, and said, "I don''t like kneeling people, and don''t like people kneeling at me... It''s enough to hold fists and arch your hands!!"


    "Listen to the lord''s orders..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mi Zhu felt even more that he had met a Ming lord. The monarch treats me as a scholar, and I will repay it faithfully...


    After Mi Zhu finished speaking, he bowed his hand to Zhou Ye and said, "Lord, wait for me for three days. I will go back to change the seller''s wealth and take my family and the lord to Jingzhou together!!!"


    Chapter 2005


    Chapter Two Thousand and Five


    Mi Zhu went back...


    And Zhou Ye''s army was temporarily stationed outside Xuzhou City...


    Although Tao Qian has grief, but he dare not neglect...


    Since they didn''t attack the city as agreed, he had to show it.


    Moreover, he also wanted to make Zhou Ye...


    In this troubled world, he might be able to use someone else''s house anytime... So immediately he took a group of entourages and drove various carriages into Zhou Ye''s barracks...


    But at this time, what about Zhou Ye??


    He is being tried by the three halls...


    In Zhou Ye''s back camp...


    The Zhen family sisters, Zhang family, Cai Yan and other women are all sitting in the tent...


    "Langjun, didn''t you say that we are going back to Jiangdu? Why, are we going to Jingzhou again?" Zhen Mi asked.


    "Jiangdu is sparsely populated... In troubled times, it''s really not a good place!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "But Jingzhou is different. Jingzhou is located on the north-south important road. It is really a good place to advance and retreat. Place...Although I don''t have the heart to fight for supremacy, I also want to build a peaceful and happy paradise for you, so that you will not suffer from the suffering of war!"


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the women were moved...


    They know that about their men...


    Although there is the unpredictable ability of ghosts and gods, there is no heart to contend for the world.Moreover, it is all about playing in this raging red dust with the minds of the game world...


    The most feared thing in his life is trouble.


    However, for the sake of them, he is willing to change his old attitude and lay a great foundation...


    How can this not move the women??


    Of course, if all the girls knew that Zhou Ye had taken Jingzhou for a beautiful woman... then I guess they were not touched, but scornful.


    "Husband..."

 Chapter 1618

    "Langjun..."


    The women were moved one by one, and they wished to accomplish something good with Zhou Ye in this account... However, their mother Zhang was still here, so they couldn''t save this face.


    Although, they know all the troubles of their mother and their family lords... but they don¡¯t want to break this kind of thing, let alone break it...


    After the point is broken, with the thickness of their husband¡¯s face, they will definitely be put together to celebrate together...


    By then, are they still ashamed??


    So... it''s rare to be confused, it''s better to be confused.


    Just when the women were happy in their hearts... Suddenly an amusing voice came from outside the account, "Master, Xuzhou Governor Tao Qian is visiting..."


    "I see, I''ll go right away!!" Zhou Ye said, apologizing to the girls, "For my husband..."


    "My husband is busy, business matters..." the eldest sister Zhen Jiang said softly.


    "Then I will go and see, what is Tao Qian looking for..." Zhou Ye said, stepping out of the book...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After a while, Zhou Ye came to Shuai Zhang...


    At this time, Tao Qian has been waiting here for a long time...


    Seeing Zhou Ye coming, Tao Qian stood up and greeted him with a smile, "I have heard that Jiangdu Zhou Lang is unparalleled in appearance. I saw it today, and it is so...what a handsome young man, handsome young man!!"


    "Hehe...Tao Qian is a man of benevolence and righteousness!!" Zhou Ye smiled and clasped his fists.


    To be honest, the two of them are all business talks...


    Tao Qian has just served as Xuzhou governor at this time, and has not yet made any achievements. Where does his reputation come from??


    And what about Zhou Ye?Even more so...


    A hundred years ago, it was possible to say that Jiangdu Zhou Lang was unparalleled in appearance, but a hundred years later??Who knows who Zhou Ye is??


    He hasn''t appeared in the world for hundreds of years...


    Either in the underworld, or in Rome, or in Egypt...Where will you show up here??


    Of course, everyone carries the sedan chair, hello and me, no one will take these words seriously.


    "Haha... I don''t know if Master Tao is here today?" Zhou Ye asked directly without being polite.


    "Hahaha... I was in the city that day, but I was scared by your army in Boyang!" Tao Qian was also frank and said directly: "If it weren''t for Boyang, you will do what you say, no, at this time in Xuzhou Still changed hands..."


    "Where... My cavalry is not good at attacking cities... How could it be possible to fight Xuzhou''s doctrine?" Zhou Ye smiled, full of nonsense.


    "Hahaha... Boyang is humble!!" Tao Qian smiled: "The warrior under Boyang''s command scared me so much. With just one hammer, the gate to Xuzhou City was just like nothing... Amazing, amazing!!"


    "Haha, just a bunch of rough guys, don''t care about them!!"


    "Today, I specially brought a hundred altars of fine wines, and 10,000 stones of grain and grass to the army..." Tao Qian said with a smile: "I hope Boyang will not refuse!"


    "Haha... Then I''ll be cheeky and accept it!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    Is Zhou Ye short of food and grass??


    He really doesn''t lack...


    The space bracelet on each soldier is equipped with enough food and various materials to eat for a hundred years... Are they short of food and grass??Are you kidding me?


    However, since they came to the door, not wanting is tantamount to offending people... why bother??


    Besides, Zhou Ye also understands Tao Qian''s idea very well, that is to make friends with himself, to be used as Austrian aid... Then make friends, Zhou Ye occasionally wants to fight with Cao Cao and try the tiger and leopard ride that was blown up by later generations. What kind of performance will he have when facing his own soldiers?


    In this way, the two chatted...


    When the time is delayed, it is time for lunch.


    Since they came as gifts, you can''t let them leave without leaving the meal, right??


    Therefore, Zhou Ye simply invited Tao Qian to dinner and had a lunch together...


    How can you not drink while eating??


    Zhou Ye was rude, and used Erguotou again to make Tao Qian drunk...


    Tao Qian really came in standing, lying down and going back...


    The army had been stationed outside Xuzhou City for more than two days, and Mi Zhu also walked out of Xuzhou City with his family, young and old, and thousands of servants.


    "Please forgive me too, I have delayed the army''s time..." When Mi Zhu saw Zhou Ye, he hurriedly pleaded guilty.


    You know, 20,000 people eat and drink are not a small amount... How much food is enough to eat in two days??


    "Haha, what''s wrong with Zizhong?" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "With Zizhong as a wealthy businessman, are you afraid that you won''t be able to earn back those extravagant things?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mi Zhu felt proud...


    What he is most proud of in his life is his business way... "Of course... As long as the lord is willing to give me some time, let alone supplying 20,000 troops, even if it is millions of troops, I can earn it, Mi Zhu!"


    "Hahaha...Okay, money is something outside of your body... Talent is the most important thing!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "With Zizhong you here, I have the granary of the world!!"


    Chapter 2006


    Chapter Two Thousand Six


    The 20,000 army, with dozens of horse-drawn carriages of the Zhen family, along with dozens of horse-drawn carriages of the Mi family, and thousands of servants, headed towards Jingzhou.


    Along the way, the team continued for miles... Needless to say.


    And Mi Zhu himself, riding a war horse, walked with Zhou Ye.


    The two talked from astronomy to geography, from the general trend of the world to the way of merchants...


    This conversation made Mi Zhu shocked his father-in-law.


    No matter what it was, Zhou Ye was able to tell him the truth, and the analysis was clear...Even the way of merchants, Zhou Ye could be ashamed of what he said.


    This made Mi Zhu secretly happy, that he had to meet the master.


    "Lord, I still have some things I don''t know, and I want to ask you..." Mi Zhu asked in a voice.


    "Haha, Zizhong is really too polite, but it doesn''t hurt to say it!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "That''s..." Just as Mi Zhu wanted to speak, a little servant in a commoner rode chased him up from behind and shouted: "Master, master...it''s not good!!!"

 Chapter 1619

    Hearing this sound, Mi Zhu frowned, "Why is it so panic, Ming Gong is here, what kind of demeanor is Ming Gong here?"


    "It''s okay, the servant is so panicked, there must be something urgent... It''s not too late for Zizhong to deal with the housework first!" Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand.


    Zhou Ye is still very generous to this future elder brother.


    Moreover, Mi Zhu does have a very good personality...


    "The servant is rude and made Ming Gong laugh!!" With that, Mi Zhu told Zhou Ye again, then walked aside and listened to the young man''s report.


    After Xiao Si finished speaking, Mi Zhu''s face suddenly showed a sad look.


    "Zizhong, why are you so hesitating?? It''s better to listen to it, maybe I can help you out?" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "This..." After hesitating for a while, Mi Zhu folded his hand and said: "Master, I have a younger sister who hasn''t married yet. She is just spoiled and spoiled on weekday... A... Just now, the person told me that my sister was vomiting more than... this... alas!!"


    Vomiting??


    Mi Zhu, who often goes out for business, of course knows what the situation is...it can¡¯t be a bumpy road, a bumpy carriage...just a short rest day, and the next day will be fine...


    It''s just that he didn''t lead the caravan on the road alone, but walked with the army.


    In this case, how could he stop the army, just for his sister??


    Hearing Mi Zhu''s words, Zhou Ye knew what Mi Zhu''s sister was ill without even thinking about it...


    In modern terms, it is motion sickness...


    Originally at this time, the space in the carriage was very narrow, and the road was bumpy...There was no shock absorption device on the carriage, let alone a weak woman, even a big man, if you sit in the carriage for a long time, you will definitely Motion sickness...


    "Hahaha...what am I supposed to do? Just leave it to me!!" Zhou Ye laughed.


    "My lord, don''t abandon your father for private reasons..." Mi Zhu heard Zhou Ye''s words and immediately stopped him: "It''s just a mere woman''s house, I can''t bear the bumpy road, I will leave hundreds of servants to take care of them With my sister, you can rest for a few days behind you. Don¡¯t let the army stand still. You know, soldiers are very fast... my army..."


    "Who said I want the army to stop?" Zhou Ye waved his hand, "You don''t need to stop the army, I can still help Lingmei cure this disease."


    With that said, Zhou Ye waved his hand at the young man and said, "Go, take me to see your lady!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiao Si couldn''t help but look at his host. After seeing Mi Zhu nodding, he said, "Yes, please come with me, my lord..."


    So Zhou Ye and Mi Zhu turned their heads and walked towards the Mi family convoy in the army...


    Soon, the group of people came to a carriage...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye was dizzy looking at this carriage...


    You know, in this era, there are no shock absorbers, and no rubber tires... Some are just solid wooden wheels... Moreover, they are not necessarily round...


    This Nima, sit on it and don¡¯t feel bumpy to the point of vomiting.


    At this time, the carriage had stopped on the side of the road, and several maids beside the carriage were carefully waiting...


    Seeing Mi Zhu''s arrival, the maids hurriedly bowed to salute...


    "Fine...How is my sister?" Mi Zhu asked.


    "Miss is still vomiting..." a maid hurriedly replied.


    "This..." Mi Zhu hesitated after hearing the maid''s words...


    He didn''t know whether he should invite his father-in-law to visit his sister...


    It stands to reason that Zhou Ye condescended to see his sister. Of course his sister should come out to see him...


    However, the car is small, and my sister...the smell inside is absolutely unacceptable...that''s why Mi Zhu hesitated... "Master, forget it... the car smell..."


    "Hahaha...no problem..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand, and said, "As long as the road is ill, ventilation is needed, it will be better... Two people in, lift your lady out of the carriage... by the side of the road. Just wait a moment..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mi Zhu hurriedly ordered: "Don''t take a snapshot of my master''s words to do it?"


    "Yes!!!" XN


    Hearing Mi Zhu''s words, two maids hurried into the carriage...


    After a while, supporting a beautiful girl, she walked out of the car...


    Even at this time, the girl''s face was pale due to road illness and her eyes were blank, which did not affect her beautiful face, but added a touch of tenderness that made people feel pity.


    "Huan''er has seen the eldest brother..." As soon as the girl got out of the carriage, she held it up and wanted to show her brother...


    "Oh, sister, you''re all like this, don''t worry about those pompous courtesies anymore!!" Saying this, Mi Zhu hurriedly stretched out his hand to Zhou Ye and introduced to his sister: "This is what I told you about. My Ming Gong, Zhou Ye, Zhou Boyang..."


    "The little girl has seen..." Hearing what his brother said, Mi Huan hurriedly pushed away the maid who was supporting him beside him, and bowed to salute...


    However, as soon as she bowed, she felt a whirl of heaven and earth...When she softened, she was about to fall to the ground.


    Zhou Ye dashed forward... and hugged Mi who was about to fall on the ground... and said: "Miss don''t open your eyes, close your eyes, take a few deep breaths... you will feel much better! !"


    As we all know... Once you are motion sick, you open your eyes and you will feel that the whole world is spinning... That will make you vomit even more, so... Zhou Ye''s words are not flirting.


    And Mi Huan, who was held in Zhou Ye''s arms, felt a burst of shame in her heart...Zhou Ye asked her to close her eyes, she just wanted to open her eyes to see how this frivolous man looks like.


    Chapter 2007


    Chapter Two Thousand and Seven


    However, it doesn¡¯t matter if Mi Huan opens his eyes, he feels the entire sky is spinning, dizzy...


    As the world revolved, she also vaguely saw a beautiful face...


    "Come on, close your eyes obediently, and you will feel better..." Seeing Mi Huan''s uncomfortable expression, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile... He knew that this little girl definitely suffered for her own stubbornness.


    This time, Mi Huan obediently closed his eyes...


    However, that handsome face also rotated into her heart...


    In the final analysis, love at first sight or something, you have to look like love at first sight, you acridine looks like a stranger in the clock tower, and want to make people fall in love with you at first sight??Haha...I hope there is such a different woman in time...


    And Zhou Ye obviously has the ability to make women fall in love at first sight.


    At this time, the two maids standing next to Mi Huan were anxiously trying to take their own lady from Zhou Ye... However, they were stopped by Mi Zhu''s eyes.


    Mi Zhu stood behind Zhou Ye, watching Zhou Ye hugging his sister...and thinking about something in his heart.


    Does he want to kiss his father-in-law??


    what did you say??Hasn''t Zhou Ye already said that he has a wife??


    That''s right, Zhou Ye said that...but don''t forget, this era is an era of men''s superiority and inferiority to women...How normal is it for a big man with three wives and four concubines?Even the use of maids to entertain guests among the rich is a kind of taste...

 Chapter 1620

    This is the Three Kingdoms...Don''t play if you don''t accept it.


    In Mi Zhu''s opinion, Zhou Ye, the master of his own family, has amazing talents and is not a thing in the pool...


    If you don¡¯t cling to it when it¡¯s not done yet...in the future, then there will be suspicion of climbing dragons and phoenixes...the reputation, don¡¯t worry...


    Moreover, based on his understanding of his little sister, if his little sister hates Zhou Ye, she would definitely not be so cute... Obviously, her little sister must have been overwhelmed by the handsome face of her master...


    This is a good thing...


    However, under what circumstances, it is difficult to make such a request...


    No matter, let the two get along for a while... when the time comes, it will come naturally.


    Thinking of this, Mi Zhu couldn''t help but leak a smile...


    At this time, Mihuan, who was held in Zhou Ye''s arms, only felt a big hand touching her neck, gently rubbing between her neck... As the big hands rubbed, she felt the vomiting in her chest. The meaning gradually disappeared...


    She knew... This was Zhou Ye''s treatment for her... She felt a little sweeter in her heart.


    After a long while...


    Mi Zhu looked at the little sister who was being held in his arms by his father-in-law, and asked anxiously: "Little sister, how do you feel? Are you..."


    He couldn''t help but be anxious, as Zhou Ye came here, the army had stopped...


    He didn''t dare to let the army delay too long for his sister...It seemed that he was too spoiled and proud.


    "Brother, I am fine..." Hearing what his brother said, Mi Huan, who originally wanted to pretend to be dizzy in Zhou Ye''s arms for a while, had to reluctantly stand up from Zhou Ye''s arms... He bowed to Zhou Ye Yingying: "Thank you Lord Lord for his healing!"


    "Haha...it doesn''t matter..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand... "Since the little girl is no problem, then let''s continue to draw!!"


    Said this, Zhou Ye stopped for a while and said, "This car is too crude. To prevent my little girl from recurring road problems, why not go to my car to rest?"


    "This...is it something wrong!! Master!!"


    Mi Huan hasn''t spoken yet, Mi Zhu spoke first...


    Of course, Mi Zhu knew which Zhou Ye''s chariot was. He was not blind, so how could he not see it??


    However, Mi Zhu knew better that the rider in that car was the family of the lord of the family... It is said that it was the wife of the Zhen family...


    He was a little afraid that his sister got into the car, if he didn''t know the words, and the ladies were wicked, it would not be beautiful...


    "It''s okay, the ladies in my family are about the same age as the younger sister. I want to be able to play together!!" Said this, Zhou Ye didn''t wait for Mi Zhu to speak, and said, "That''s it. Resigned..."


    "Yes, lord!!"


    Since Zhou Ye insisted, Mi Zhu could only do so...


    So, under the leadership of Zhou Ye, Mi Zhu followed him, and the two maids supported Mi Huan and walked towards the chariot located in the Chinese Army...


    Soon, the group came to the chariot... Seeing Zhou Ye''s arrival, naturally some servants moved to the wooden ladder and placed in front of the car frame.


    Zhou Ye took Mi Huan into the car...


    And Mi Zhu??He said that he would not go in for anything...According to his words, there is a difference between inside and outside, he needs to avoid suspicion...


    Zhou Ye did not insist on this...


    Zhou Ye himself didn''t like having other men walk into his small world... Of course he was even happier because Mi Zhu was so witty.


    With the help of the maid, he stepped onto the ring of the carriage, and as soon as he entered the carriage, he felt surprised...


    From the outside, the carriage was already huge, but when she came in, she felt that the carriage was exaggerated...


    It is fair to say that the space in the entire carriage is comparable to the size of a hall...


    The furnishings in the car are even more magnificent... Persian carpets, ice buckets for cooling off... and many other luxury items, everything...


    She is strange...


    At this moment, the women in the car were gathering together, seeming to be playing some game... and, they seemed to be playing very happily, and they didn''t even notice the two of them came in.


    "Sister, it''s your turn..."


    "Ah...no...why is it here again..."


    "Hurry up... give me money..."


    Ahem...


    Don''t get me wrong, they are not playing gambling games...just playing Monopoly.


    "Cough cough..." Zhou Ye watched her own woman playing there with ecstasy... he didn''t even notice that he was coming?Helplessly coughed twice...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s dry cough... the girls just woke up like a dream...


    "My husband..."


    "Husband..."


    "Langjun...you are back..."


    The girls hurriedly got up to greet...


    As they greeted their husbands, they curiously looked at the Mihuan who followed their husbands... and wondered in their hearts, is this beautiful woman the newly-acquired concubine''s room??


    Seeing the inquiring gazes of the women, Zhou Ye understood their thoughts in seconds, and said in embarrassment, "Ahem...this is Brother Zizhong¡¯s sister, because Zhou Ma has been suffering from road problems, so I will clear her. Come and rest in the car...you have to get along well..."


    With that said, Zhou Ye introduced to Mi Huan again: "These are my wives... They are still easy to get along with... You can rest here for the time being, I will go down to rectify the army and move on!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mi Huan bowed and said: "Huan''er understands, the lord is busy, don''t need to worry about Huan''er so much! Huan''er will definitely get along with her sisters..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhang''s pretty face couldn''t help but blush, and some guilty glances glanced at the expression on her daughter''s face... When she saw that her daughters didn''t seem to care about the bad words from the bad guy, this I was relieved...


    Chapter 2008


    Chapter Two Thousand and Eighth


    Zhou Ye got out of the car... and Mi Huan stayed in the car.


    "Mi Huan has seen all the sisters..." Mi Huan respectfully saluted the girls.


    "Sister, don''t be polite, just treat this as your own home!!" Cai Yan stood up with a smile, took Mi Huan''s hand, and walked toward the seat.


    "Yes, yes..." Zhen Mi Xiao Lolita also said with a smile: "Since Lang Jun is willing to bring her sister here, he is not an outsider..."


    "Bring it here? Not an outsider?" Mi Huan asked with some confusion when she heard the words in Zhen Mi''s little Lolita''s words, "Is there anything weird here?"

 Chapter 1621

    "Hehe...what''s the weird thing, girl, you are so worried!!" Zhang smiled and got up to round the scene.


    While talking, she secretly glared at her little daughter...


    She felt that she was a little too spoiled for her little daughter, which caused her to be a little confused now...


    Since that bad guy is willing to put this little girl here, everyone in the car knows what the bad guy really thinks.


    After all, the time between them and Zhou Ye is not short, they still understand some of their own men''s temperament.


    But-these words shouldn''t be said by Xiao Lori Zhen Mi...


    Among the seven sins, there is one who is jealous.


    Zhang can understand the grievances in this girl''s heart... After all, she has a marriage contract with Zhou Ye, but there is no real relationship between husband and wife...


    Looking at her husband who hasn¡¯t done anything yet, she actually accepts women one after another. It¡¯s nonsense to say that Zhen Mi has no grievances in her heart, but... she shouldn¡¯t demolish her husband¡¯s desk like this, it will provoke the bad guy. happy¡­¡­


    And Xiao Lori Zhen Mi, who was glared by Zhang, knew in her heart that she had done something bad... She couldn''t help but vomit her little snake head... made a begging gesture... motioned to her mother Don''t tell your husband about this...


    Regarding this, Zhang could only shook his head helplessly... It''s nothing, after all, it was her daughter. How could she bear to watch her be reprimanded by that little villain?


    Mi Huan looked at the Zhang family in front of him and asked curiously: "This sister is..."


    "Haha..."


    "Hehe..."


    "I just said, Mother is not old at all, she is in her youth... Look, sister Huan''er has admitted wrong!!"


    Upon hearing Mi Huan''s words, the women laughed...


    "Hehe... I''m not my elder sister, you should call me aunt!" Zhang''s face also smiled when he heard Mi Huan''s words...


    What should I say?


    If it is said that when he was not with Zhou Ye before, the Zhang clan looked a bit old, then... Since getting nourished by the bad guy, the Zhang clan has been young and old day by day, standing with his daughter, watching I wake up like a sister, not like a mother and daughter at all...


    Among them are the hands and feet that Zhou Ye did secretly, and it was also because of Zhang''s long-lasting mood after the rain...


    "Ah... I''m sorry, auntie... It''s Huan''er''s fault!!" Mi Huan apologized hurriedly when she heard the words of Sister Zhen.


    "Okay, sister Huan''er, it''s not to blame you, it''s the natural beauty of the mother, who will admit it wrong..." Zhen Jiang smiled and walked to Mi Huan''s side, pulling her to sit down.


    "Yes, Auntie doesn''t really look like the mothers of the older sisters at all, but more like the sisters of the older sisters!!"


    "Hehe, I love to hear these words..." Zhang also laughed happily when he heard Mi Huan''s words...


    After the girls chatted for a while, Mi Huan looked at the monopoly on the low table in front of the girls and asked curiously: "Sister, what is this?"


    "This is a little gadget that your husband brought us to pass the time. It is very interesting... Come on, sister Huan''er, I will teach you..." Gan Mei, who was sitting next to Mi Huan, said with a smile.


    In this way, Gan Mei explained to Mi Huan the rules of the Monopoly game, while chatting with Mi Huan...


    In this situation, Madam Gan and Madam Mi are very interesting to get together...


    Although Mi Huan has reached his age, she is still a girl''s character...for this kind of interesting gadgets, naturally she can''t put it down...


    Before she knew it, she and the girls played Monopoly in the car for a long time...


    It wasn''t until the light was in hand when the maid in the car turned on the oil lamp in the car, that Mi Huan suddenly felt...it was actually such a time...


    However, what makes her most strange is... "Has the army been stopped for a long time?"


    "Hehe..."


    Hearing Mi Huan''s words, the women laughed... a maid said with a smile: "Hui Mi Huan''s words, the army has marched for nearly a hundred miles..."


    "what??"


    Mi Huan was shocked... "Why didn''t I feel any bumps in the car?"


    "Husband said, it was because his car was equipped with a shock-absorbing device, so sister Huan''er didn''t feel the slightest bumps!"


    Hearing Zhen Jiang''s words, Mi Huan couldn''t help sighing: "The lord is really amazing!!"


    You know, since her brother came back from outside the city that day, he often said that he had met a deity...everything knows everything...the world can''t find anything that can stump him, listen. Too much, Mi Huan also developed a strong curiosity about the lord in the mouth of his brother.


    What kind of character is he worthy of his brother''s boasting??


    Today, when she was uncomfortable, that shocking glance made her shocked... and the various gadgets in the car, as well as the so-called shock absorption system on the car, gave her a kind of admiration for Zhou Ye. The feeling of stopping...


    That''s why she has such a sigh...


    Hearing Mi Huan''s words, the women laughed but did not speak...Of course they knew more of the differences between their husbands and ordinary people, but that was not enough to be honest with outsiders...


    Of course, when Mi Huan really became their sister, she would naturally know... Now, it is not the time for them to tell her.


    Mi Huan played with the girls in the car for a while, and the army has found a flat place to camp...


    Now that he has set up camp, Mi Huan is not suitable for staying in the car... After all, at night, the husband and wife have to sleep together, so what is she here??


    Even if she is persevering in her heart, she has to wait for her brother to betroth her to Zhou Ye...


    So, she directly resigned to the girls, got out of the car with the maid, and walked towards Mi''s camp...


    Just when Mi Huan returned to Mi''s camp, it didn''t take long to sit in the tent... Her brother, Mi Zhu walked in.


    "Big Brother..." Seeing Mi Zhu coming in, Mi Huan hurriedly got up to greet.


    "You and me, brothers and sisters, don''t need to be so polite..." Mi Zhu said, waving his hand, and then asked: "In the car today, can you still get along well with the master''s wife and concubine??"


    "If I go back to my eldest brother, the ladies have treated me very well... and they also invited me to continue with me tomorrow!" Mi Huan said with a smile.


    Chapter 2009


    Chapter Two Thousand and Nine


    When Mi Zhu heard his sister''s words, a smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    The way of merchants is one heart...


    To put it bluntly, shopping malls are like battlefields, all dealing with people.


    Although Mi Zhu is not a resourceful and resourceful person, he still has a lot of experience in the grasp of the human heart, otherwise he will not make a fortune in just a few years.


    Moreover, he knows his sister, and seeing the smile leaking from his sister''s face, he knows...what he will say will soon be done.


    Thinking of this, Mi Zhu smiled and said: "How does my younger sister see my master?"

 Chapter 1622

    Hearing his brother''s question, Mi Huan thought for a while and said: "The lord is very resourceful, he is really a rare master..."


    "Oh?? How do you know that my Patriarch is so resourceful?" Mi Zhu asked with a smile when he heard his sister''s words.


    Although he often praised Zhou Ye in front of his sister,... he knows his sister better. Although she is not very old, she is a very assertive woman. People say things like that. For her, he has never Have¡­¡­


    "In the car today, I saw some gadgets made by the lord for the wives. Although it looks inconspicuous, I see a little knowledge... It can be seen that the lord is a conspiracy master!!" Mi Huan laughed Said.


    In fact, she still has a lot to say...


    In her opinion, although Zhou Ye had many wives and concubines in the car, everyone lived in harmony, as close as sisters, and did not act jealously...


    Moreover, when almost all the women talked about Zhou Ye, there was a happy smile on their faces... Obviously, Zhou Ye has quite a way to manage the back house...


    How can we sweep the world without sweeping a house...


    How can one dominate the world if a family is unhappy??


    Especially, the careful Mi Huan also discovered from the words of the women, it seems that Zhou Ye is very fond of them and never criticizes them...


    You know, this is extremely rare in this era of treating women as objects...


    That''s why Mi Huan said...


    After listening to his sister''s words, Mi Zhu couldn''t help but laugh, "My little sister is so wise..."


    "Brother praised it!"


    "Haha..." Mi Zhu smiled and went straight to the topic: "I deliberately betroth you to the lord, I wonder if the younger sister is willing to?"


    "I..." Hearing what my brother said, Mi Huan was really surprised and happy...for a moment, she was so excited that she couldn''t speak.


    Seeing his sister''s willing expression, Mi Zhu couldn''t help but want to tease his sister again."What?? Isn''t the younger sister willing? In that case, then this matter is regarded as brother never mentioned..."


    Hearing this, Mi Huan suddenly panicked, and hurriedly said: "No... brother... little sister... little sister is willing!!"


    "Hahaha... so good, so good!" Mi Zhu suddenly laughed.


    Seeing his eldest brother¡¯s expression, how could Mi Huan fail to see that he was caught by his elder brother¡¯s tricks... and embarrassed and angry...


    After smiling for a while, Mi Zhu gradually put away his smile, and said: "In the afternoon, I asked the lord, who among those women is the wife and concubine... Do you know how the lord answered me? Is it?"


    "How to answer?"


    Mi Huan is also very curious about this matter... You know, she hasn''t figured out who has the higher status among the women during her day in the car... But she couldn''t ask this question. So... I have been guessing...


    "Said the lord!!" Mi Zhu said: "There are no wives and concubines, they are all my wives..."


    "This..." Hearing these words, Mi Huan was stunned for a while. It''s righteous to be respectful and inferior. Why would Zhou Ye care so much??


    Seeing the stunned look on his younger sister''s face, Mi Zhu seemed to see his expression when he heard these words in the afternoon... "Hehe... I asked the lord, why is it righteous to respect the young and the young? It¡¯s not clear, isn¡¯t this the way to get chaos? Do you know what the lord said?"


    "What did the lord say?"


    "The lord said... the elders and inferiority are only proposed by the saints to restrain the cultivation of the people... I don''t need to restrain my family members with elders and inferiorities. Family members are not for restraint, but for friendship... ¡­" Said this, Mi Zhu sighed and said: "The lord also said that the so-called superiority and inferiority are the real way to get chaos... When there is superiority and inferiority, there are strong and weak points. The strong, the strong and the weak, the weak , I want to become stronger...In the end, the so-called superiority and inferiority are nothing but superficial...just like the great Han rivers and mountains at this time...!"


    "Lord Lord..." Mi Huan couldn''t help sighing when he heard what his brother said.


    In fact, Zhou Ye just used the utopian system of equality for everyone to fool Mi Zhu...


    But I didn¡¯t expect that Mi Zhu would be fooled by Huyou...


    "My little sister... My brother told you this, I want you to know that even after marrying the lord... don¡¯t be arrogant, but to unite with the sisters... Don¡¯t tell the lord...."


    "It''s easy to save..." Mi Huan nodded obediently in the face of his brother''s heartfelt words.


    "Okay, it''s getting late, I should also go to find camp..." said this, Mi Zhu got up and walked out of the tent. "Little girl tomorrow, you can go into the main bus frame and play again... On the 5th, I proposed to the lord and betrothed to marriage!"


    "It''s all up to my brother!!"


    Mi Huan smiled, and bowed to send his brother out of the bill...


    No words...


    The next day, when the army started pulling out, Mi Huan once again boarded Zhou Ye''s frame, playing with Zhou Ye''s group of women in the car...


    And what about Zhou Ye?He naturally continued to ride with the army...


    Today Mi Zhu got up a little late...


    It took more than half an hour for the army to start pulling out before it could wake up...


    Regardless of washing the noodles and eating, he hurried out of the carriage, then rode on the horse drawn by the servants and hurried to the front of the army.


    "Zizhong, you wake up late today..."


    When Zhou Ye saw Mi Zhu coming from behind, he couldn''t help but laughed and joked: "Could it be that I was with my wife last night..."


    "The lord is not going to laugh at me... I''m so tired, I don''t have the mood to do those things!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s teasing, Mi Zhu smiled bitterly and waved his hand... "I am worried about the army!"


    "Oh? Worry about the army?" Zhou Ye was taken aback after listening, "What are you worried about for my army?"


    "My lord... the army''s food is running out!!" Mi Zhu took a few steps forward and lowered his voice: "I checked the army''s food and grass last night and found that there were only less than 10,000 stones left... these food and grass. , Only enough for my 20,000 army a day... One day later, we will run out of food! Lord!"


    Chapter 2010


    Chapter Two Thousand and Ten


    "No food?"


    Hearing what Mi Zhu said, Zhou Ye was taken aback for a moment, and then he quickly realized what Mi Zhu meant.


    I couldn''t help but laugh out loud...


    "Hahahaha..."


    "Why does the lord laugh?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s laughter, Mi Zhu suddenly became silly...


    An iron-strike army, without food, will become a mass of scattered sand... The so-called man is iron, and rice is steel. If you don¡¯t eat a meal, you are hungry...


    In this year and month, what do you serve as a soldier??Isn''t it just to eat a full bite??


    Once there is no food, the army will only need three days, and it will become a pot of porridge...


    For three days, Mi Zhu said more according to the iron will of the army in front of him, ordinary soldiers, two days without food, the soldiers will have trouble.


    "Hahaha...nothing! Nothing! Zizhong should have never had a meal with the soldiers?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "It''s true..." Mi Zhu nodded...

 Chapter 1623

    "At noon, I will show you an interesting scene, and you will know why I am laughing!!" Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously...and said nothing.


    This almost suffocated Mi Zhu...


    He looked at the sun for a while, and waited for the afternoon to arrive soon, so that he could take a look at the scene that his lord had said could solve his mystery.


    Finally, under Mi Zhu''s thousands of calls, the sun finally rose to the middle of the sky...


    Zhou Ye ordered the army to stop and eat.


    At this time in the past, Mi Zhu either had a meal with Zhou Ye, or went back to his own motorcade, where the servant waited for the meal...


    But today, he followed Zhou Ye into the army together... to watch how the soldiers eat.


    Under the leadership of Zhou Ye, he walked in front of a team of soldiers. At this time, the soldiers were eating...


    Seeing that the soldiers didn''t make much gesture in their hands, a flat metal can suddenly appeared...


    Then, with their hands, they opened the lid of the can... Suddenly a strange fragrance came with the wind... It caused Mi Zhu''s throat to tremble...


    "This...what''s this? The lord!!!" Mi Zhu asked greedily.


    "This is canned food..."


    "Canned food? What kind of food is this?"


    "Haha...you can tell after a taste!!" Zhou Ye said, leading Mi Zhu to the sergeant''s side...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s arrival, the sergeants who were eating hurriedly stood up, "Master..."


    "You don''t need to be polite, you eat yours!!" Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand, and said, "Give me a can...I want to try it with Master Bo!"


    "Master, I have it here!!"


    "Here you are, lord..."


    "I also have..."


    Soon, Mi Zhu held a dozen cans in his arms...


    Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Enough,... Lord Bo is just trying to try... Okay, eat yours!"


    While talking, Zhou Ye walked to a shade of a tree with a stupid Mi Zhu... Randomly found a bluestone, and sat down... "Come on, Zizhong, taste the rations, if you can still get it." Your mouth??"


    Mi Zhu stupidly walked in front of Zhou Ye, placed a dozen boxes of cans in his arms on the rock...he hesitated for a moment, and said, "The lord...they...just now..."


    Mi Zhu just saw it really. Those sergeants had no longs in their hands just now. However, in the blink of an eye, a box of cans appeared in their hands... That simply subverted his three views.


    "Hahaha..." Of course, Zhou Ye knew what Mi Zhu wanted to ask, he paused in his hand, and then, a huge long knife appeared in his hand, "Zizhong wanted to ask why soldiers can change things out of thin air. ??"


    "That''s the case, please ask the Lord to take me..." Mi Zhu said as he knelt down...


    "Ha ha... Mustard seed Nasumi, does Zizhong know?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "This... This meson subordinate knows it, but-what is Xumi?" Mi Zhu asked curiously.


    "Uh..." When Zhou Ye heard Mi Zhu''s words, he stroked his forehead and forgot... Although Buddhism had been introduced to China in the Eastern Han Dynasty, it was only prosperous in the Southern and Northern Dynasties, so Mi Zhu didn''t know that the Buddhist verses were also true Normal things...


    "Xumi is a mountain. The meaning of this sentence is to put a mountain in a meson!!" Zhou Ye laughed and said, "My sergeants are proficient in this technique!"


    "This...this is simply magic..." Mi Zhu couldn''t help but exclaimed when he heard Zhou Ye''s words.


    He didn''t believe it, but he didn''t believe the scene just now and the scene where Zhou Ye turned a long sword out of thin air.


    The long knife is on one side, and the canned food on the bluestone is also... This is obviously not a blind eye like a folk magician...


    Since the master of the family, and the army of the master of the family will all know this magic technique... Does that mean that the master of the family is actually a god who descends to the world and reorganizes the river and mountains??


    Thinking of this, Mi Zhu fell down and worshiped... "Lord..."


    "Alright...Zizhong!!" Zhou Ye smiled and kicked Mi Zhu up."Since you call my lord, you don''t have to worry about things a hundred years later... I will take care of it for you!!"


    "Mi Zhu...thanks to the lord..." Mi Zhu was so excited when he heard Zhou Ye''s words...


    Others recognize the lord, at best they plan a lifetime wealth, and his lord??Even after a hundred years, things have been arranged for him, why is he still unhappy??


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye smiled, helped Mi Zhu up, and then pointed to the can on the stone... and said, "Taste..."


    "It''s... the lord!" Mi Zhu obediently picked up a can,...began to make trouble...


    How do you open this thing, it fits perfectly??


    Seeing Mi Zhu holding a can of hair, Zhou Ye almost didn''t laugh out loud... "Zizhong, this thing is going to open like this!"


    As Zhou Ye said, he picked up a can, pulled up the upper tab, and opened the can...


    Mi Zhu learned how to open the can in his hand...


    As soon as I opened the can, a scent of meat spread out... "What is this, and why is it so fragrant?"


    "Canned beef!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Try it!"


    Although it is still illegal to slaughter cows at this time, Mi Zhu will not be disappointed here... He happily took a piece of beef from the can with his hands and put it into his mouth... The untasted rich meaty aroma filled his mouth... "It''s delicious, lord, it''s delicious..."


    "It''s delicious, just eat more!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    At this time, Mi Zhu can no longer speak... He is eating the canned food in his hands. After all, in this era lacking all kinds of condiments, the rations carried by Zhou Ye''s soldiers can already be regarded as peerless. Good food.


    Chapter 2011


    Chapter Two Thousand and Eleven


    At this time, Zhou Ye watched Mi Zhu eating canned food there, but he didn''t move a bite.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye is not too interested in canned foods. In his opinion, canned foods add too many unnecessary things in order to keep them fresh... and, in terms of taste, it is far inferior to his own cooking. Food...


    It¡¯s just that the wristbands of the soldiers are not as big as those of Zhou Ye. Therefore, in order to save space, they only bring canned food, compressed biscuits and other military rations. Of course... there are also some self-heating rice. Waiting for something... but it is a minority after all.


    Even so, the food and water stored in their bracelets are enough for them to use for a hundred years...


    If Zhou Ye is more ruthless, let them all bring them into nutritional cream?It is estimated that they can support a thousand years...


    Of course, Zhou Ye doesn''t like to abuse his subordinates...


    Therefore, let them bring fast food rations such as cans instead of bland nutritional creams.


    Zhou Ye also ordered them to take back all the cans after they had eaten them. After all, he didn¡¯t want to. After thousands of years, the cans were unearthed somewhere, and then a group of bricks cried out, I am great. As early as the Three Kingdoms period, there were silly talks like canned food.


    After eating a few cans of canned food, Mi Zhu gradually stopped his appetite, looked at Zhou Ye sitting in front of him, and hurriedly bowed his hands and said, "Master, I''m rude..."

 Chapter 1624

    "Haha, it doesn''t matter, this is true temperament!" Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand, and said, "I like people with true temperaments, and I don''t like guys who pose in front of me, so, Zizhong, you must remember, In front of me, don''t pretend... you know?"


    "Yes, Mi Zhu took it down!" Mi Zhu nodded hurriedly.


    "Well...Is that right!!" Zhou Ye smiled... He actually already had the idea of ??collecting souls for the underworld in the Three Kingdoms.


    You know, the Three Kingdoms is a time when heroes are born in large numbers... These guys, it''s a shame to let go...


    And Mi Zhu is one of them...


    Although he was inferior to Zhou Yu and Zhuge''s generation in terms of resourcefulness and Zhang Liao Xuhuang in terms of martial arts, but...he had a beautiful sister...for Zhou Ye, that was enough.


    Just as Zhou Ye was thinking about things in his heart, he suddenly realized that Mi Zhu was a little bit hesitant to say something but stopped...


    "Zizhong? Just talk about it, don''t cover up, it''s boring!"


    "This...yes!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mi Zhu hurriedly folded his hands and asked: "I dare to ask the lord, are the lord''s husbands the same as the lord?"


    This matter is very important to Mi Zhu...


    If Zhou Ye said yes, then Mi Zhu would stop thinking of marrying his younger sister to Zhou Ye...because that meant that there was a difference between the immortal and the common, and intermarriage was not allowed.


    "Hahaha...what am I supposed to do?" Zhou Ye understood Mi Zhu''s thoughts in a second, and smiled: "Of course not...My wife, like you! They are all ordinary people..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mi Zhu was overjoyed... "So good, so good!!"


    "Oh? What''s the good thing?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Don''t hide from the lord..." Mi Zhu handed his hand: "My little sister has never thought about eating and drinking since I met the lord yesterday... So... I''m thinking about marrying the younger sister to the lord... I wonder if the lord..."


    "Hahaha...Of course I am willing!!" Zhou Ye waited for Mi Zhu''s words for a long time... finally, how could he decline?"I dare not say what I want!"


    "It''s so good, it''s so good... Then I will go back and tell my little girl..." Mi Zhu said, and wanted to turn his head and leave...


    "Wait a minute..." Zhou Ye hurriedly stopped him, "I''m on the march. How can there be any reason to marry on the march? And when we capture Jingzhou, then, you won''t marry me again. late¡­¡­"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mi Zhu patted his forehead and smiled: "Yes, yes, yes... I am impatient... blame me, blame me!"


    This matter, even if it was ordered... When Jingzhou was removed, it was the day Mi Huan married into Zhou''s family.


    The two chatted for a while, and Mi Zhu asked a little strangely: "Lord, since my geniuses have such skills, why do I still see so much grain and grass in the army??"


    "Oh... you said that!" Zhou Ye waved his hand and said, "That was the gift from the Xuzhou governor Tao Qian. I thought about it. Let the sergeants stay. It''s good to change their taste occasionally. It''s just...but I didn''t expect that after the sergeants ate once, they would no longer be interested...The food is tasteless, and it is a pity to discard it, so I will take it with me for the time being and wait for Jingzhou to help the victims..."


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mi Zhu had an MMP to say...


    The land of China at this time was hungry everywhere... but the army still disliked that the food was not good, so they didn''t eat it??


    This is really...


    However, after another thought, Mi Zhu was relieved again... God soldier, naturally different from ordinary soldiers... It is excusable to be picky...


    The two chatted for a while...


    Zhou Ye confessed to Mi Zhu that the fact that the army does not need food and grass supply should not be passed on... and he even pretended that the army must need food and grass...


    Mi Zhu Wenxian knows elegance. He knows that his father-in-law is holding back his energy and harming others...


    The road of food shortage, the robbing of food and grass... is a method commonly used by soldiers, but... when these people have robbed the food and grass, they finally find that Zhou Ye''s army has nothing to do... what an interesting scene would that be??


    To this end, Mi Zhu also offered advice¡ª¡ª


    He became a seller this time and bought 100,000 stones, grains and grass, all of which were transported into the army and used as military rations...


    Even in the future, when marching and fighting, you must bring enough food and grass to disguise. This is the way to deceive the enemy.


    Zhou Ye laughed... "Zizhong is worse than me. I just want to cheat for a while, but you want to cheat for the first time... This matter is left to you. Anyway, you are the leader of the army..."


    "Next, take the command!"


    While talking and laughing, the two reached an extremely confidential incident...


    Later, when Zhou Ye led the battle, he often relied on this trick to turn his opponents around...Of course, this is something later, so I won''t mention it for now.


    After lunch, the army continued to open...


    Ten days later, the walls of Jingzhou City could already be seen from a distance.


    At this time, the gate of Jingzhou City has also been closed, and the suspension bridge is high...The city is full of crossbowmen holding strong bows...


    Obviously, Jingzhou City at this time was already prepared.


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about this... To put it bluntly, the army was dangling slowly. With the Mi family and the Zhen family''s motorcade, the army would not be able to get up at all, and would be spotted by the horse inspector in Jingzhou. Not surprisingly.


    It''s just a fortified city, how could it be regarded by Zhou Ye??


    If Zhou Ye let go of the ban on combat soldiers, one person and one ride would be enough to take down the entire Jingzhou City...


    Chapter 2012


    Chapter Two Thousand and Twelve


    At this time, Jingzhou Governor Wang Rui, who was standing on the city of Jingzhou, was holding his hand on the crevice of the city wall, looking sadly at the army of Zhou Ye under the city.


    A few days ago, he had heard that there was a horse riding towards Jingzhou Mansion...


    However, he didn''t care too much...


    It''s not that he is mediocre, but that he really didn''t expect this iron cavalry to actually come to his Jingzhou Mansion.


    You know, marching and fighting, the soldiers are very fast... How can the army like Zhou Ye, slowly, and it will be three days later, but it will be swaying on the road for more than ten days??


    Moreover, he also heard that this army had never committed any crimes to the prefectures along the way... which made him even more convinced that this was a passing army.


    So, I didn¡¯t care...


    However, when he got the news that the army was less than ten miles away from Jingzhou Mansion, he panicked...


    While sending out messengers to request reinforcements from various states and counties, while ordering the soldiers to close the city gates to guard against death...


    Even at this moment, he still had a fluke, thinking that this army might just pass by, not to take his Jingzhou City.


    It''s a pity... the army that opened up under the city completely shattered his illusion.


    "I am Wang Rui, the governor of Jingzhou. I don''t know which general''s iron cavalry is under the city? What''s the important thing to come to my Jingzhou mansion?" Wang Rui asked loudly, holding his hand on the buttress.


    A sergeant rushed out of the battlefield on horseback, shouting loudly: "My master is Jiangdu Zhou Ye...I came here today, just wanting to ask Master Cishi for something!!"


    Hearing what the sergeant said, Wang Rui''s face was instantly happy, "I don''t know what the general''s lord wants to ask for? No matter the money or food, just open your mouth... I, Wang Rui, will not refuse!"

 Chapter 1625

    In Wang Rui''s opinion, as long as it is a problem that money can solve, it is not a problem...


    Moreover, as long as the army retreats, when the reinforcements arrive in a few days, he will take the reinforcements and then cover up and kill them, and he will let them eat and vomit as much.


    "Haha... how can my Patriarch lack money and food?" The sergeant laughed and said, "It''s just that my Patriarch has no place to live, so if I want to use Master Cishi, the nine counties of Jingzhou, I would also like to ask you all the money. Don''t shirk!!"


    "What? You, you...you thief!!" Wang Rui was furious when he heard the words of the sergeant, "I, Wang Rui, has received the emperor''s favor and has the responsibility to protect the land and protect the people. How can you wait for the thief to be so rampant... think Let Jingzhou Mansion take my life first!!"


    No wonder Wang Rui was so annoyed when he heard what the sergeant said...


    If it''s just money and food, things are fine... Even if he gives them the money and food demanded by the army outside the city, he will win a reputation for being benevolent and righteous for the people who cannot bear the war. However, if he wants to dedicate the city, Then he is a coward... He will be laughed at by the world.


    Literati at this time, most of them like their names...


    That''s really, the head can be broken, the blood can flow, the reputation can''t be bad...


    Moreover, his Wang Rui came from a family of officials, once he opened the door to offer the city, not only him, but even his Wang family would be pierced into the backbone... Therefore, he had to be respectful first and then stubborn. This was forced by the sergeant...


    "Hahahaha... so very good!!" Hearing what Wang Rui said, the sergeant didn''t talk nonsense with him, turned around and returned to the army.


    At this time, Zhou Ye was sitting on a horse with Mi Zhu, standing in front of the battle.


    The scene under the city in front of him was seen by Mi Zhu. He couldn''t help but admire Zhou Ye and arched his hand: "My lord, it really made you right... Although Wang Rui looks ineffective and incomparable, he still has a few Split the bones!!"


    "Hehe... that Wang Rui is not a big talent, but he can be regarded as a family of officials. If he offers the city, he will affect the family members in the capital..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Not to mention... The reputation of the thief who sacrificed the city, he would rather die..."


    This is why he will be forced to death by Sun Jian later...


    While speaking, the sergeant who had just called out had already rode his horse to the two of them, and reported: "Master, that Wang Rui is not willing to offer the city..."


    "Then attack the city!!" Zhou Ye said lightly, "I will give you half an hour to capture this Jingzhou city..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, An Doudou, who had been standing next to Zhou Ye cleverly, waved his hand and said: "This is a small city, it takes half an hour, five minutes is enough..."


    "Five minutes?" Hearing An''s funny words, Mi Zhu was stunned...What is five minutes??


    "Cough cough, don''t blame Master Bo, I just bitten the snake head, I mean a cup of tea..." Said this, An Doudou did not dare to stay with her master... yelled, "Take the attack Here comes the city hammer, let''s attack the city!!"


    While talking, he took the lead with Qianqi and rushed towards Jingzhou City...


    Wang Rui on the head of the city saw this situation and situation, not surprised but delighted...


    What a bunch of rash guys, they don''t have any siege equipment, so they dare to ride into the city?You are looking for death...


    Thinking of this, he shouted loudly: "Fall arrows and shoot these anti-thief!!"


    As his voice fell, the crossbowmen on the top of the city suddenly sent out their bows and arrows... For a moment, the arrows on the top of the city were like a squally rainstorm, and they shot down towards the Anyoudou and others below the city.


    In the face of this rain and arrows, An Dou Dou just ignored it...


    Not to mention their bodies that have been modified several times, but the armor forged from Edman alloy on their bodies is not what these arrows can penetrate.


    Don''t say it''s these arrows, how can you use them even if the bullets are raining??


    When he came to the city, he restrained his mount calmly, and then jumped off the horse... The sergeant behind him sent him a huge siege that was about ten meters long and weighed about ten tons. hammer¡­¡­


    He picked up this giant siege hammer as if holding a straw, and with a strong hand... he smashed it towards the city gate.


    With a loud noise, the thick gate of Jingzhou City was smashed to pieces by him.


    Suddenly, the Jingzhou army on the head of the city was like a mourning concubine...


    In the face of these iron knights outside the city, all they can rely on are the thick walls of the strong city. Now...the gates have been smashed...how can they compete with others??


    Moreover, just now in their rain of arrows, their excellent performance made them even more frightened.


    What does it mean that an arrow can''t penetrate??Represents invulnerability...


    How to fight this battle??


    And Wang Rui collapsed on the top of the city... He originally thought that with Jingzhou¡¯s deep city, he would be able to guard at least a dozen days. He didn¡¯t expect it... The city was actually in an instant. Was breached...


    "Everything is over... everything is over..."


    Chapter 2013


    Chapter Two Thousand and Thirteen


    Let''s not talk about the things on the head of the city...


    Just talk about the city...


    As An Doudou broke the gate of Jingzhou City, more than a thousand Jingqi rode into the city without hesitation.


    When they arrived in the city, they rode horses along the ramp and rushed up to the city wall. After slashing and killing a few ignorant guys, the Jingzhou soldiers on the front of the city fell.


    How to fight this battle??


    If you slash others, there is nothing wrong with them. If they slash you, you will be in a different place.


    what did you say??Chop the horse leg??


    Don''t be funny, their mounts are all wearing heavy armor... and very spiritual... as soon as you bend down, their horse hooves stepped on your head, how did they break??How to play??


    For a time, countless people descended...


    After a while...


    An Doudou returned to the city with a few soldiers, and respectfully said to her master: "Master, we have taken all of Jingzhou City...Please enter the city!!"


    And Mi Zhu was completely dumbfounded.


    He knew that his father-in-law was a god, and his pawns were god soldiers... But he didn''t expect to be so strange...


    Thousands of rides took down this huge Jingzhou City...This is simply unheard of.


    "Well, Zizhong, come into the city with me!!" Zhou Ye looked at An Doudou and gave him a vicious look...that means, [Look at you this time being clever enough, and you will make up for it, otherwise, just Let you go to brush the horse!!Next time I will talk about omissions, I want you to look good...]


    In response to this, An Doudou made an honest look, bowed his head and said nothing... He knew the temper of his own master, and he did what he said. This time, he passed the test.


    But Mi Zhu, who was in a daze, didn''t notice the eye contact between Zhou Ye and An Doudou. It wasn''t until he heard the words of his master that he woke up like a dream...


    "With such a magic weapon, the lord''s major events can be expected, and the major events can be expected!!" Mi Zhu was so excited at this time... He felt more and more that he was the wisest one in his life to accept the recruitment of his own master. Of choice.


    "Hahaha...Okay, Zizhong, don''t boast about these guys... Let''s go into the city!!" Zhou Ye smiled, holding his horse belly... and riding his horse towards Jingzhou City.


    "Here!" Mi Zhu hurriedly responded, and followed...


    The army drove out and entered Jingzhou City.

 Chapter 1626

    The people in the city had already hid back to their homes before the war began...In this era of chaos, the local people naturally have their own way of survival.


    Of course, they can only pray that the soldiers who enter the city are not the kind of chaotic people who scrape the ground...


    They can do nothing but pray...


    Naturally, Zhou Ye would not disturb the people... and the soldiers also had their own iron rules, and they were even less likely to disturb the people.


    After all, money??Umbrella does not lack... food??Umbrella is not short of...


    The soldiers naturally don''t care about those things... Their task is to accompany their masters to play in this world... No one will covet those things.


    As for the beauty??The soldiers like it very much... However, they like beautiful women because they want to search for them and give them to their masters... to win the favor of their masters...


    In short, everything they do is for their own control.


    The first thing in the city is to settle the Zhen family''s mother and daughter who have been struggling all the way...


    The mansion is naturally readily available... the original mansion of Jingzhou Governor Wang Rui.


    Who said his mansion is the most luxurious and the largest in the city??


    Of course Zhou Ye would not wrong himself...


    As for the servants in the house??


    Originally, the servants of Wang Rui''s mansion were dismissed by Zhou Ye... The Zhen family itself brought more than a hundred maids to attend this time, so there is no need to worry that there will be no servants in the mansion.


    Zhou Ye not only made a mansion on his own, but also gave the Mi Zhu family a mansion...Anyway, at this time, the entire Jingzhou city belongs to him. What is he afraid of??


    As for your question, what happened to Wang Rui??


    After the city was broken, he wiped his neck and committed suicide... Before he died, he shouted that someone would not die.


    Although Zhou Ye didn''t care about this, the soul ferryman on duty in Jingzhou Mansion that day did.


    Fuck, dare to scold the father of Lord Hades??You don¡¯t want to live in peace after you die...


    He would naturally lead Wang Rui''s soul into the depths of the underworld, letting him know that not everyone can scold.


    A lifelong tour of the eighteenth floor of the underworld and hell.


    It was night, Zhou Ye held a banquet in the barracks to celebrate everyone...


    During the dinner, An Dou Dou, who settled Jingzhou in one fell swoop, flattered her master with her tongue like a clever tongue...


    No way, he was really afraid to wash the horse... and he was even more afraid that he would be annoyed by his own master, and it would be boring if he didn''t take him around to play.


    In this regard, Zhou Ye just laughed and said nothing...


    After three wine rounds, Mi Zhu bowed his hand to Zhou Ye and said, "Congratulations to the lord, I have been sitting in Jingzhou since then and looking at the Central Plains..."


    "Haha...Zi Zhongmo don''t want to talk nonsense!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "I just won a Jingzhou city. I haven''t won the other nine counties..."


    "With the lord''s supernatural power, taking down those places is as easy as trying to fetch things!" said this, a trace of worry leaked out of Mi Zhu''s face. "It''s just the lord, in this way, we are equal to the court completely. The identity of the thief is not good..."


    "Hahaha... Anti-thief, who is not an anti-thief?? Wasn''t Liu Bang''s servant also an anti-thief?" Zhou Ye said dismissively, "Furthermore, do you think I am afraid of them coming over?" "


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mi Zhu suddenly smiled... Indeed, when Han Gaozu Liu Bang upset, wasn''t he also regarded as an anti-thief by the Qin Dynasty??Who can''t sit in the world?What kind of prince will Xiangning?


    "Besides, after a while, I guess they won''t have time to pay attention to me!!" Zhou Ye laughed...


    "Oh? What does the lord mean??"


    "I heard that in the capital at this time, the general He Jinzheng was fighting the Shichang attendant. How can there be time to take care of us?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "My lord''s opinion...I am ashamed!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mi Zhu sighed...


    He can be said to be almost inseparable from his father-in-law except for sleeping these days. However, his father-in-law knows things he doesn''t know. How can he not let him feel emotional?"The Lord is really a god and man!"


    Speaking of this, Mi Zhu remembered one more thing, "Lord, at this time we have taken the Jingzhou Mansion, the marriage of my little sister..."


    "Naturally, I have to do it. I will prepare for the time being. After I completely win the nine counties of Jingzhou, I will marry Huan''er!!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Great good..."


    Chapter 2014


    Chapter Two Thousand and Fourteen


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, An Zhuo, who had been listening quietly to her own master''s words, had a sudden change in her mind.


    This ruler is about to marry a new mistress again... Then, as the most favored soldier [self-thinking], he naturally has to give a generous gift.


    But what to give??


    money??


    Don''t make trouble, your own rule As the ruler of the Umbrella consortium that dominates the multiverse, what have you not seen?What haven¡¯t you played?Will he be short of money??


    beauty??


    Uh--


    Well, this can be PASS...On the wedding night, if you send your own master to a woman, maybe your own master will be very happy, but-the new mistress will definitely not be happy... Then, give yourself some shoes, Then I''m over...


    Then¡ªwhat is it that my master likes, and my new mistress also likes it??


    Thinking of this, An teased her eyes and thought about it...


    He stood up, walked quickly in front of Zhou Ye, and knelt down, "Master, my subordinates are willing to take 10,000 soldiers and take down Nanyang County, Nan County, Jiangxia County, Lingling County, and Gui Yangjun, Wuling County, Changsha County, etc...as a wedding gift for the lord! Present to the lord!"


    Hearing An Funny''s words, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t speak yet. Mi Zhu spoke first, "General An, this is absolutely impossible... Our army has been marching thousands of miles for many days, and another battle under Jingzhou City. How can I use soldiers overnight when it''s time to fix it?"


    "My husband is too worried. For me, marching for a thousand miles is like playing around. Why is it exhausting?" An Doudou said, "Furthermore, I guess Lingmei must also want to marry my lord of the house as soon as possible, so as to achieve Qin Jin It''s good... how can we delay such a happy event? So I..."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand, interrupting An Dou Dou''s words, "Temple, I know what you think, let''s go..."


    "Yes, the subordinates obey..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, An Doudou immediately turned around happily and was about to leave... However, Zhou Ye stopped him again.


    "You wait..."


    "Yes, what else is the lord?" An Dou Dou hurriedly turned her head to look at Zhou Ye...


    "Changsha County don''t move...!" Zhou Ye said after this sentence, "And Wancheng in Nanyang County... When you capture this place, try to be gentle. In addition, there is a place on the outskirts of Wancheng. In the bamboo forest, there is a family named Qiao who lives in the forest, so try not to disturb them...Uh-forget it, you can simply move this family named Qiao to Jingzhou Mansion!!!"


    Hearing the words of my own master, I was familiar with the three kingdoms'' Anjojo and immediately understood...


    Why not let him move Changsha County?Because the prefect of Changsha County is Sun Jian and Sun Wentai... he is the father of the little bully Sun Ce.

 Chapter 1627

    This is second, the most important thing is-he is still Gongyao Ji''s father...


    This is terrible... An Doudou knew that her own master didn''t want to fall out with the future father-in-law for the time being, so she didn''t let him move Changsha County.


    And the family named Qiao next to Wancheng is even more clear. It is the home of Qiao and Qiao.


    It''s just that, at present, the second and second Qiao is probably a girl who is a few years old...so his own ruler asked him to move Qiao''s family to Jingzhou Mansion.


    As An Doudou, who has been following her master for many years, it¡¯s good to know her master... "The subordinate understands... the subordinate will definitely act according to the master''s instructions!"


    "Then you go..." Zhou Ye waved his hand to make An teasing go away.


    An Doudou walked out of the camp, tens of thousands of elite riders on the school grounds, stepped on the horses, and left...


    "Lord? Is that someone whose surname Qiao is your old friend?" Mi Zhu asked curiously.


    "Ahem... well, there were some friendships before, so... I want to move them to Jingzhou City and take care of them nearby!" Zhou Ye said embarrassedly.


    He is about to marry his sister, so I can¡¯t say¡ªI am in love with his two daughters, so I moved their family here, right??


    Seeing that Zhou Ye was a little embarrassed, Mi Zhu expected that there might be something hidden in it. It was not convenient for his master to tell him, so luckily he didn''t ask.


    So, he turned around, "Why didn''t the lord let General An capture Changsha County? Could it be that the lord also treated Sun Wentai..."


    "Well, I have long heard of Sun Wentai''s heroic name and respected him, so I told Teasing not to attack Changsha!" Zhou Ye is even more embarrassed... Fuck, this is really which pot should be opened or not.


    Can''t let Mi Zhu have the right to speak anymore. Thinking of this, Zhou Ye asked: "Zizhong, I think you read the Jingzhou literature book in the afternoon in the afternoon, what is the gain?"


    "Hmm..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s questioning about the business, Mi Zhu''s expression was full, and he said: "After reading the book of essays moved from the governor''s mansion for a whole afternoon, his subordinates discovered that this Jingzhou governor Wang Rui is really a mediocre... ¡­"


    "Oh? What do you say?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Then Wang Rui, the government order is unknown, the employment is unclear... Actually let the Jingzhou clan power grow stronger, this Jingzhou can be said to be the world of the clan!!!" Said this, Mi Zhu''s face leaked sadness.


    Siege is easy, but difficult...


    For the people of Jingzhou, they are outsiders, the thieves who occupy Jingzhou, and the thieves are local folks...


    Therefore, if these high-ranking thieves were to be attacked heavily, everyone in Jingzhou would inevitably endanger themselves... If they just run away with one vote, then Mi Zhu doesn''t care.


    However, he knew that his master Zhou Ye wanted to build Jingzhou into his own foundation.


    Once it loses popular support, it won''t be easy.


    However, if these thieves are allowed to be rampant, it will only encourage their arrogance... it will make them even more lawless... Then who is this Jingzhou??


    Mi Zhu was thinking about this issue almost all afternoon...


    It''s not killing, nor is comforting...


    This is really worrying him.


    He explained the worries in his heart bit by bit to his master...


    After Zhou Ye listened, he laughed... "What should I do... It''s easy!"


    "Oh? The Lord has a plan in his mind?" Mi Zhu asked in surprise.


    "Of course!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "We only need to win a group, strike a group, and do both good and bad!"


    "But, who are we going to win over? Who are we going to hit?" Mi Zhu asked.


    "Of course it is to draw in those who want to move closer to us, and to fight against those fools who don''t recognize the current form!" Zhou Ye said: "When I get married with Huan''er, you will send invitations to the homes of all the Jingzhou clans... ¡­Whoever comes, is the one who wants to get closer to us, and who doesn¡¯t come... Who is the one who needs us to fight!"


    "Wonderful, really wonderful... The master''s strategy, really wonderful!" Mi Zhu heard Zhou Ye''s words, and immediately slapped his legs and shouted: "In this way, the Jingzhou Sect thief forces can be broken..."


    Chapter 2015


    Chapter Two Thousand and Fifteenth


    Not to mention how Zhou Ye, who had just occupied Jingzhou, posted Anmin''s notice here, selected officials, and a series of troubles, just say Sun Jian, who was far away in Changsha County.


    At this time, Sun Jian is in the prime of life...


    Holding a large army composed of villagers and children at the core, he is full of ambition...


    On this day, Sun Jian was watching the training of soldiers in the schoolyard. Suddenly a soldier rushed forward and reported on his knees: "Enjoy the lord, there is a special envoy of Jingzhou outside the gate, please see the lord..."


    "Jingzhou special envoy??" Sun Jian was stunned when he heard the soldier''s return... "Then Jingzhou governor Wang Rui has an old grudge with me, what did he send an envoy to do?"


    "The little one heard that Jingzhou was besieged by thieves and came to ask the lord to send his troops to help!!" The soldier replied.


    "Jingzhou is besieged by thieves?" Sun Jian''s eyes lit up when he heard the soldiers'' words...


    He and Wang Rui, the governor of Jingzhou, had a dispute over the issue of the suppression of the thief a few years ago, and they separated from each other...


    But now, that Wang Rui actually left the air of a scholar and begged him in front of this reckless man. Obviously, the situation in Jingzhou has reached a state of urgency.


    Then he... can he also take the opportunity to get something??


    You know, although Sun Jian is a military commander, he doesn''t read much.


    But his eyes were extremely vicious, and he had long seen that the four hundred years of Hanting had been exhausted and precarious.


    Troubled times are both the worst and the best.


    At least, it is the best age for him, a prince who is a separate party...


    This is also why it is clear that the banditry in Changsha County has long been cleared, and he is still here, training soldiers day and night, and dare not relax in the slightest.


    Thinking of this, Sun Jian ordered: "Gather the generals and let all the generals come and discuss matters!"


    "Here!"


    My own soldiers led the orders to beat the drums and gather the generals...


    The three-way gathering will be heard...


    All the generals have come to Sun Jian''s big account.


    A group of generals are sitting in the tent, you look at me, and I look at you. I don''t know why the master wants to beat the drums to gather the generals.


    "Today, Wang Rui, the governor of Jingzhou, sent an envoy to me for help... Everyone said, should I send troops to support?" Sun Jian asked with a smile.


    "What does the lord do..." Huang Gai got up and said loudly: "Then Wang Rui, after studying for a few years, he can''t afford to look down on us. When he killed the thief in the past, he scolded the lord for your reckless husband? forgotten¡­¡­"


    "General Huang''s words are wrong. The lord and Wang Rui are both officials in the same court, and both are Hanchens...If one party is in trouble, we naturally need to support!!" At this time, Cheng Pu stood up and said slowly: "Just , The mountains are high and the road is far away, and the enemy''s situation is unknown... We naturally have to be more prepared before we can set out to rescue..."


    Hearing Cheng Pu''s words, Sun Jian laughed loudly, "The meaning of virtue is just what I want..."

 Chapter 1628

    After listening, Huang Gai just thought of getting up and saying a few more words... However, after standing there thinking for a while, he sat back again.


    He already understands... his father-in-law is Xiangzhuang''s sword dance intent on Pei...


    Rescue is fake, turf grabbing is real...


    Seeing Huang Gai''s appearance, Sun Jian nodded slightly in satisfaction. It seemed... Huang Gongfu had already understood what he meant.


    Some things cannot be said or done, and some things cannot be said or done.


    At this moment, it is impossible to do it.


    "I don''t know the lord, but what is the origin of the thief who besieged Jingzhou Mansion?" General Han Dang asked.


    "I haven''t learned this yet!!" Sun Jian said with a smile: "I heard the news, and when I was happy, I let everyone here...I haven''t seen the messenger sent by Jingzhou for help yet!!!"


    "Then please ask the Lord Lord to let the messenger come in and answer, so we should prepare early!"


    "Just so!" Sun Jian nodded and ordered: "Let the envoy of Jingzhou come in!"


    Hearing Sun Jian''s order, some soldiers outside the tent led the order and summoned envoys to come and see him in the tent.


    It was not too late. A school lieutenant with a tired face in armor walked in, and as soon as he got into the tent, he immediately turned down and bowed, "School Lieutenant Jingzhou Yu Liang has seen General Polu!"


    "Forget it!!" Sun Jian waved his hand to the captain and said, "Your Patriarch sent you here, what''s the matter?"


    "My lord... I will save Jingzhou Mansion!" Upon hearing Sun Jian''s question, Na Yu Liang lay down on the ground and kowtowed his head and begged: "The thief is so powerful, if the lord does not send troops to rescue, Jingzhou Mansion is in danger. !"


    "Oh?" Sun Jian pretended to be surprised and asked: "What happened? You can speak slowly!!"


    "Master Qi, it''s like this..." Hearing that Sun Jian didn''t refuse, Yu Liang was overjoyed, and hurriedly brought together the surrounding Jingzhou.


    "Do you know, where did the culprit come from? Yellow Turban remnants? Or..." Sun Jian asked calmly.


    "Looking at the culprit does not look like the remnants of the Yellow Turban, and looking at their armor, it does not look like an ordinary thief...their army does not have a banner...so, the villain does not know where the thief came from!" Yu Liang answered Tao.


    Hearing Yu Liang''s words, Sun Jian frowned... "Then do you have Wang Rui''s autograph?"


    "Some and some..." Hearing Sun Jian''s words, Yu Liang hurriedly took out the letter from his arms and submitted it.


    Sun Jian opened the letter and took a look...


    Well, this time that Wang Rui was very polite... and promised a lot of benefits.


    Sun Jian just wanted to laugh...but, it''s not time to laugh now...


    He waved his hand and said: "Okay, I already know about this, you cut it off, and I will discuss with the generals before making a decision!"


    "My lord, my lord...saving people is like fighting fire..." Hearing Sun Jian''s words, Yu Liang''s eyes suddenly went dark, and he almost fainted.He lay on the ground and begged: "My lord, the 580,000 people in Jingzhou are waiting eagerly for the adults'' reinforcements... You can also send troops to rescue Jingzhou..."


    "Bold, whether to send troops or not, my Patriarch has his own conclusion, which round will get you to give pointers!!" Huang Gai shouted, standing aside, "Left and right, don''t drag the rude guy down. !!!"


    "Here!" XN


    Immediately, a few soldiers came in from outside the tent, grabbed Yu Liang''s hand, and dragged him outside...


    Suddenly, there was a lot of silence in the military account...


    Sun Jian looked at his generals with a smile and asked, "Everyone, what do you think we should do? Should we send troops to rescue?"


    "It is natural to send troops, but...how to send troops is a problem!" Han Dang stood up and said, "The so-called army has not moved, and the grain and grass go first... We also need to raise grain and grass first. This will take three to five days. After all, Jingzhou is a hundred miles away from me, and it will take at least three days for the army to march, and the cost of food and clothing along the way..."


    "General Han Dang is right!" At this time Cheng Pu also got up and said: "Moreover, Captain Jingzhou was unclear about the force of the thief army. We know the thief army as we know it. Sending troops is the way to bring disaster... I suggest that the lord first send five hundred fine horses, one man and two horses, to go to Jingzhou first to investigate the news, lest our army is unclear about the enemy, and the thieves cannot be suppressed, and they will be suppressed!


    Chapter 2016


    Chapter Two Thousand and Sixteen


    Sun Jian, who was sitting in the main seat, nodded listening to the words of the two subordinates...


    Indeed...


    It takes time to raise grain and grass, and it takes time to detect the enemy''s situation... just right, it can be done together.


    Moreover, as far as Sun Jian knew, Wang Rui, the governor of Jingzhou, was an incompetent person. Even if Jingzhou City was high and deep, he was already at his limit for more than ten days... No matter how much, there was a danger of losing the city.At that time, if the thief were allowed to occupy Jingzhou City and attack the city at that time, the loss of his army would be great.


    Thinking of this, Sun Jian said: "Sun He listens to the order!"


    "The end will be!"


    "I ordered you to lead two hundred fine riders, rushing to Jingzhou day and night, be sure to find out the information of those thieves within two days, there must be no mistake!"


    "The final commander!"


    "Cheng Pu listen to the order!"


    "The end will be!"


    "I order you to raise the food and grass needed by the army in two days!"


    "Here!"


    Following Sun Jian''s order, all the generals in the account took their orders...


    And he?He happily led the soldiers and walked out of the barracks to return to his mansion.


    As soon as he walked into the Prefect''s Mansion, a teenager greeted him, "Why did Daddy come back so early today?"


    "Haha, am I back early today?" Sun Jian cheerfully asked his servant to take off his armor.


    "Yes, daddy, you won''t come back if you didn''t go to the barracks to call you in the past!" Sun Ce said.


    "Today there is a happy event!!" Sun Jian was refreshed at the happy event. Furthermore, he wanted to take the exam for his elder son, so he said: "Today, Jingzhou Governor Wang Rui sent an envoy to me for help!"


    Hearing what his father said, Sun Ce was stunned for a moment, and then said with a smile of joy, "Congratulations, Daddy Hexi... The land of Jingzhou is in Daddy''s hands!"


    "Hahaha... Ce''er deserves to be my Qilin''er, so soon I understand what my father thinks!!" Sun Jian smiled happily.


    "It''s just, I don''t know Dad... Then why does Wang Rui ask you for help?" Sun Ce asked.


    "Thieves besieged the city!"


    "Oh?? The thief actually dared to besiege Jingzhou City? If you want to come, it will be a big deal, but what is the origin of the thief?"


    "I don''t know for the time being, but I have ordered your cousin to lead two hundred fine riders to Jingzhou day and night to find out the news. If we want to come, we will know the origins of those thieves in a few days!"


    In fact, it¡¯s not that you know it soon... but that Sun He returned that night...


    Sun Jian, who had already fallen asleep, rushed out after hearing that Sun He had returned.

 Chapter 1629

    When he saw the embarrassed Sun He and the sergeants... he was dumbfounded.


    I saw that the originally heroic Sun He has now become a national treasure giant panda...not only him, but also the soldiers behind him."Sun He? What are you guys??"


    "I''m here to ask the lord, I will finally come to plead for the crime!!" After saying that, Sun He knelt down with a puff.


    "Oh??" Sun Ce didn''t panic at this time. It''s already happening. Panic doesn''t help. It''s better to calm down and think carefully. "Let''s talk, what happened? It made you so embarrassed. ?"


    "Yes, Lord Lord!" Sun He said, "I will wait for the Lord Lord general to go to Jingzhou to investigate the enemy''s situation, but when we went to Nanjun, we were stopped by someone!"


    "Who stopped you?" Sun Ce asked.


    "That...that...one person, one ride..." Sun He said in a conniving way.


    "One rider one ride? One rider stopped you two hundred fine riders?" Hearing Sun He''s words, Sun Jian looked at him.


    For Sun He, Sun Jian still knows very well. Although he can''t say that he is excellent in martial arts, he has some ability... Besides, he also carried two hundred fine riders, so many people were stopped by one person and one rider. Down, should he praise that person for being brave?Or should I call Sun He a waste??


    "Yes, lord..." Sun He, who was kneeling on the ground, looked at Sun Jian who was full of anger, and trembled with fright... "It''s not to blame for the subordinates, the manpower is enormous, we are not his opponents!"


    Although Sun Jian is his clan uncle, but the military is the first in the army...If you can''t make it, he has to take the board.


    "And...then, that person also said..." Sun He said hurriedly.


    "Say what?" Sun Ce asked grimly.


    "That person said... His Patriarch has already taken Nanyang and other places, Jingzhou Jiujun has the surname Zhou, so that you don''t have to call Jingzhou Jiujun... and also said... and said..." Here, Sun He dared not speak.


    "What else did you say, tell me all of it!!"


    "Also... if it wasn''t for his Patriarch who would not let him come to Changsha County, they would have already attacked!"


    "Ah, what a deception!!" Hearing Sun He''s words, Sun Ce was suddenly angry...


    However, he did not immediately beat the drums to gather the generals... Instead, after a moment of contemplation, he said: "Okay, I see, you go down... This time I will write it down for the time being. Two days later, let you do your best. Atonement..."


    "Thank you Lord, thank you Lord!"


    Hearing Sun Ce''s words, after Sun He thanked him for his kindness, he left the Prefectural Palace with the support of his soldiers...


    And Sun Ce, sitting in the lobby, stayed up all night...


    The enemy is unclear... The situation in the nine counties of Jingzhou before him makes him feel even more confused...


    Mr.Zhou??There is no strongman surnamed Zhou around here...and no princes surnamed Zhou...Who is this thief army, and why do they occupy the nine counties of Jingzhou??


    They were garrisoned in the South County, obviously they were guarding him... It seemed that he could only send spies to find out the news.


    Two days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Sun Jian ordered ten thousand infantrymen, five thousand crossbowmen, three thousand cavalry, two thousand pikemen... a total of 20,000 troops marched towards the southern county.


    After half a day, the army came to the outside of South County...


    However, looking at the enemy army outside the city, Sun Jian was a little dumbfounded.


    It''s not that the enemy forces outside the southern county city are so powerful...that surprised him, but...the enemy forces outside the southern county city are really-too ??few.


    How little is it??


    There are only a thousand fine riders lined up at the foot of Nanjun Castle.


    It stands to reason that if you have fewer soldiers, you will defend the city, but these people don''t... they just leave the city to meet the enemy.


    This gave Sun Jian a feeling of [is there an ambush?].


    However, when he looked around, he saw neither the waving of flags nor the ambush of archers on the top of the city...what is going on??


    Anyway, let''s call the array first...


    Thinking of this, Sun Jian rode his horse to the front and shouted loudly: "I am the prefect of Changsha, Sun Jian, who are you waiting to dare to occupy Nanjun? Don''t you know that this belongs to the Han Dynasty and the court?"


    Following his shouting, he rode across, rode out, and came to him...


    Looking at the giant horse in front of him, Sun Jian couldn''t help but praised in his heart: "What a mighty man!"


    Chapter 2017


    Chapter Two Thousand and Seventeen


    "Next week... I will be stationed in Southern County by the order of my Patriarch!" The soldier said, pulling up the visor on his helmet, looking at Sun Jian and saying, "I wonder if Master Sun Jian is leading the army here today. What do you do?"


    "Your Patriarch? Who is your Patriarch?" Sun Jian asked.


    "My Patriarch is Jiang Du Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang..."


    "Never heard of it!" Sun Jian shook his head and said, "You have already committed the crime of treason when you wait for the thief. Call you wait for no bones left!!"


    Hearing Sun Jian''s words, Zhanbing rolled his eyes... "Don''t talk nonsense, if you want to fight, I will fight!!"


    "Okay!!" Sun Jian almost laughed out of breath when he heard Zhanbing''s words...


    What gives you the courage to face my 20,000 army with a thousand soldiers??Really knowing how to live and die...


    The two returned to their own army...


    "Kill the enemy with drums!!" Sun Jian shouted.


    As his voice fell, the sound of war drums rang through the sky...


    On the side of the soldiers, they were silent...


    They just pulled down the visor on their faces silently, and then... they raised the five-meter-long dragon spear in their hands.


    That uniform movement made Sun Jian''s eyelids jump wildly...


    He didn''t know why, he always felt that he might be defeated this time.


    Here, Sun Jian''s army, with the shields first, the spearmen in the middle, and the archers in the back, pushed towards the soldiers.


    And Zhou An, who was in the battle formation, yelled, "I am invincible, attack is invincible, and I am invincible, invincible!"


    With his roar, a thousand Umbrella soldiers roared at the same time.


    "Good soldiers, really good soldiers, but over a thousand people roared out of ten thousand people, it''s amazing!!" Sun Jian couldn''t help but admire.


    However, not long after this admiration was finished, the soldiers launched a charge.


    I saw them line up side by side, a thousand people lined up in an array line, launched a charge towards Sun Jian''s army.

 Chapter 1630

    Heavy iron hoofs sounded like muffled thunder in the battlefield.


    That momentum is really shocking and terrifying...


    Normally, once the heavy cavalry charges, they will be unstoppable. The only way to stop the heavy cavalry from charging is to prevent them from speeding up.


    However, it is clear that Sun Jian knows very little about the heavy cavalry charge, which comes from the West. Therefore, all he can do is shout: "Shield player ahead, hold your footing...Archer, shoot!!"


    Following Sun Jian''s order, a shower of arrows shot at the charging soldiers.


    However, it is a pity-the reason why the heavy cavalry can dominate for hundreds of years is far from being able to stop a burst of bows and arrows, not to mention the Umbrella soldiers wearing full body armor... The degree of reinforcement is frantic...


    Not to mention just a few arrows, even a sniper rifle is useless.


    Those arrows were shot on the armor of the soldiers, and they had no effect other than the clanging sound.


    Seeing that his crossbowmen couldn''t delay the charge of those war knights, Sun Jian suddenly felt bad... "Not good..."


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, the soldiers had already rushed to the front of Sun Jian''s army...At this moment, Sun Jian truly realized what it means to be a thousand and what it means to be invincible.


    I saw that one thousand heavy cavalry rushed into the formation of Sun Jian''s army, and suddenly it was like calling into a pack of wolves...The five-meter-long dragon spear in his hand, what really pierced...


    Shield??Not useful...


    people?Not useful...


    In the blink of an eye, on the dragon spears of a thousand soldiers, like a candied gourd, they were covered with Sun Jian''s soldiers.


    What Sun Jian saw was really heartbroken...


    These soldiers were all trained by him day and night... it is his family''s future hegemony...


    In just a short cup of tea, I lost thousands...How could this not make Sun Jian feel distressed??


    The most important thing is that there are a thousand cavalry soldiers, no one is damaged... This is simply unheard of.


    After all, who is the one who has the advantage on the battlefield...


    At this moment, the soldiers had almost rushed to Sun Jian''s army.


    "Lord, the culprits are powerful, let''s retreat first!!"


    "Yeah Lord!"


    "Whoever dares to retreat, the military is engaged in... to withstand me!!" How could Sun Jian swallow this breath...


    However, at this time, the generals beside him had already seen...the defeat of his own army has already appeared...the soldiers had never seen such a tactic, and they were all in a mess.


    If this continues, there is only waiting for death...


    Thinking of this, Cheng Pu shouted, "General Huang, hurry, hurry up and help the lord to mount, we retreat..."


    "I won''t retreat, I want to live and die with the army!!" Sun Jian is still there...


    However, his generals had already helped him on the horse, and then took the personal soldiers, and retreated in the direction where they came.


    At this moment, the soldiers in Sun Jian''s army saw that their master''s handsome flag had all run away, so they should run too...


    Those heavily armored cavalry are simply non-human... they can''t fight at all...


    Following Sun Jian''s defeat, his army immediately spread its feet and fled in all directions.


    Just in the blink of an eye...Sun Jian''s 20,000 army, after leaving more than 7,000 corpses under Nanjun City, was defeated.


    Faced with the fleeing soldiers, Zhou An waved his hand to stop his brothers.


    As the lucky one who was given a name by his own master, Zhou An was also recognized as the commander of this thousand-man team.


    Regarding whether to chase Sun Jian, Zhou An still has to ask his own master before he can decide...


    The soldiers who stopped, looked at Zhou An with shining eyes, waiting for his next order.


    As for Zhou An, he directly turned on the personal multi-function terminal on his wrist and began to call for his own master.


    After a while, Zhou Ye''s image appeared on Zhou An''s personal terminal.


    "whats the matter??"


    The first time Zhou An saw Zhou Ye, he respectfully asked: "Return to the lord, just now we repelled Sun Jian... the subordinates asked the lord, what should we do next? Should we chase down Sun Jian?"


    Hearing Zhou An¡¯s words, Zhou Ye showed a smile...


    He didn''t let An Doudou go to Changsha County because he wanted to save Sun Jian some face. After all, he still needs to get along in the future...


    But I didn''t expect that Sun Jian would directly bring the army to attack... This was a bit shameless.I won''t hit you, will you hit me?This is boring.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Go, I will allow you to attack Changsha County... Besides, do you know the proton system during the Warring States Period??"


    "The proton system? Lord, the subordinates understand that they will bring back Sun Jian''s eldest son, Sun Ce!!!" Zhou An said respectfully.


    Hearing Zhou An''s words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but roll his eyes, "Why do I want Sun Ce? It''s Sun Shangxiang... Sun Shangxiang, do you understand?"


    "Yes, subordinates obey orders!!"


    Chapter 2018


    Chapter Two Thousand and Eighteenth


    Jingzhou-Cishi Mansion-


    At this moment, the governor''s mansion is full of lights and colorful, and guests are full of guests.


    Today is the day when Mi''s family gets married, and it is also the day when Zhou Ye, the lord of Jingzhou, gets married.


    Those celebrities and gentry in Jingzhou City, whoever received invitations came.


    Although they secretly believed that Zhou Ye had no official status and no gift, he was a robber who had robbed Jingzhou nine counties.


    However, Zhou Ye is powerful and the soldiers are brave...Even if they are not willing in their hearts, they will come to visit with generous gifts to show their admiration.


    You know, no one has ever been able to take down the nine counties of Jingxiang in three days, but - Zhou Ye''s army did it...


    This really scared these self-proclaimed celebrities...


    Therefore, today''s Cishi Mansion is particularly lively... It is really crowded with friends and guests.


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t need to greet the guests personally. Naturally, there was an emcee to deal with these guests and friends.


    At this moment, he was sitting in the back hall, drinking tea happily.

 Chapter 1631

    At this moment, Mi Zhu rushed in, and as soon as he saw Zhou Ye, he hurriedly said: "My lord... why are you still traveling here? The number of guests outside has reached a hundred, just Waiting for you the bridegroom officer to go out..."


    "Haha... don''t worry!" Zhou Ye took a sip of tea without a hassle, and said, "I just got the news that Changsha Prefect Sun Jian has sent 20,000 soldiers to attack my southern county..."


    "What?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mi Zhu was suddenly startled, "Master, is this news true?"


    "The news is indeed correct!" Zhou Ye said cheerfully.


    "Then why are you still here..." Mi Zhu just said here, seeing the smile on Zhou Ye''s face, his heart suddenly settled down."The lord must be bluffing me... Then Sun Jian never came to commit..."


    "It''s indeed committed..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "It''s just that I have been repelled by the army that I left behind in Southern County!"


    "..." Mi Zhu was taken aback when he heard the words. He knew that his father-in-law will take charge of Jingzhou and he will have time to expand the army in the future. He belongs to them, but only those 20,000 fine knights...


    Nanjun is located at the main road and is the gateway to Jingzhou, so the owner of the family left a thousand fine horses to garrison there...


    Was repelled??Sun Jian''s 20,000 army was repelled by his own master''s 1,000 fine horses??


    This is like a fantasy...


    However, Mi Zhu thought carefully about the non-human soldiers under his father-in-law, and was relieved... Then it''s normal for the gods to count ten thousand enemies, let alone count one thousand to 20,000 troops??


    "Congratulations to the lord, congratulations to the lord, since then the nine counties of Jingxiang and Xiang are in the hands of the lord, no one dares to look sideways!!" Mi Zhu smiled...


    You know, near Jingzhou, it is Sun Jian who is famous, courageous, and able to fight...If even Sun Jian is defeated by his own master, then the other county governors, who dares to send troops to attack?


    "Hehe..." Hearing Mi Zhu''s words, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, changed the subject, and asked: "Just now, Zizhong, you said that there have been hundreds of guests outside? Could it be that all those clan leaders have come?"


    "This..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mi Zhu hesitated and said, "Master Qi, except for the people in charge of the Cai clan and Kuai clan in Nanjun have arrived...nothing else!"


    "Cai''s? Kuai''s? Interesting..." Zhou Ye smiled and stood up and said, "Let''s go... let''s meet these famous Jingxiang shi!!!"


    "Yes, lord!!!" Mi Zhu agreed, and followed his lord to the outside.


    At this moment, in a side hall in the governor''s mansion...


    Two elderly men in their fifties are sitting in front of each other, drinking tea...


    "Unexpectedly, Duke Cai is here too!!" The chubby old man picked up the tea bowl and took a sip of tea, and said calmly: "Isn''t Duke Cai afraid of being named a thief in the future?" ?"


    Cai satirized his long beard with his hand and smiled slightly: "Haha...Isn''t Duke Kuai also here?? Duke Kuai is not afraid, what am I afraid of?"


    Having said this, the two old men looked at each other and smiled...It felt like a hero cherishes a hero.


    Cai sighed and said: "A few days ago, I heard that Xiliang Dong Zhuo had already entered the capital, and that the foreign feudal vassals entered the capital is the way to take disaster...This world, I am afraid that the chaos is not far away!!"


    "Haha... isn''t it the beginning of the chaos right now?" Kuai Gong laughed: "An unknown person can occupy the entire nine counties of Jingzhou with more than ten thousand fine riders in his hands... People will imitate it...At that time, the heroes will rise together...The big man will die!"


    Having said this, the two elders were silent again, expressionless, and they didn''t know what they were planning...


    At this moment, a burst of laughter came from outside the house... "Haha... Two insightful... They can also see that this great Han dynasty has died soon... People say that the land of Jingxiang is outstanding and brilliant. I have been famous since ancient times, but when I saw it today, it really deserves its reputation!"


    Hearing the voice, the two old men both raised their heads and looked out the door... I saw a young master Pian Pianjia, walking unhurriedly... Behind him, followed by Mi Zhu who just entertained them. Mi Zizhong!


    The two old men instantly guessed the identity of the boy in front of them...


    He stood up anxiously, bowed to Zhou Ye, and said, "I have seen the general!"


    "Forget it..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand, and said: "With me, there are not so many complicated things...Please sit down, everyone!"


    "Xie General!" X2


    After the two old men thanked them, they sat down again...


    As for Zhou Ye, sitting directly in the main seat, naturally some servants brought tea and placed it in front of Zhou Ye.


    "Today, I am happy to welcome my new wife. Two of you are here. It makes me so happy!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "It''s second to ask you all to have a wedding drink. I would like to ask you two more about this land of Jingzhou. How to manage it?"


    Hearing what Zhou Ye said, Duke Cai and Duke Kuai, you look at me, I look at you, don¡¯t know whether to say...


    In fact, they are more aware of the drawbacks of Jingzhou than anyone else... But they don''t know whether the young man in front of him is a responsible person and can he get things done?


    You know, before Zhou Ye occupied Jingzhou, they had never heard of such a person, and they had no idea about his character...


    Therefore, it is normal to hesitate.


    After all, if you say it, you will offend people. Moreover, if Zhou Ye is not a man of good judgment this time, it will be even more embarrassing... If you offend people, I have said it, but in the end it has no effect...


    That would be boring.


    Seeing the two hesitating expressions, Zhou Ye smiled...


    "Today, I invited a group of Jingxiang clans to come to the banquet, but I didn''t expect that, but only two came here... So, I was very angry... very angry!!" Zhou Ye smiled when he said this. Said: "Therefore, I decided...to give both of you a big gift!!"


    "Big gift?" X2


    Chapter 2019


    Chapter Two Thousand and Nineteen


    Hearing what Zhou Ye said, whether it was Duke Cai or Duke Kuai, there was a feeling that Monk Zhang Er was confused.


    Are you angry??


    Do you want to give us a big gift??


    Are these two next to each other??


    When the two were confused...Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Bring the present!!"


    "Here!!" XN


    With an answer from outside, soon dozens of sergeants with wooden boxes in their hands walked in.


    After these sergeants put the wooden box in their hands on the ground, they retreated...


    "This...what is this?" Cai Yan asked hesitantly...


    "Why don''t Cai Gong open it and take a look?" Zhou Ye said cheerfully.


    "..." Cai Satire hesitated, stood up, walked around the low machine, came to the wooden boxes placed on the main hall, opened the wooden boxes and took a look... suddenly he sat down in shock To the ground.


    I saw a bloody head placed in the wooden box...


    "This...this..." Cai Yan tremblingly pointed to the wooden box, trying to ask Zhou Ye who''s head this is, but couldn''t say anything.


    "Hehe... these are all people who don''t want to come to my house for a banquet!!" Zhou Ye smiled and stood up, happily helped Cai Yan to his feet, and said, "Don''t be afraid of Cai Gong. I don''t like killing, but I can''t tolerate other people''s disobedience...Since Duke Cai has come to the banquet, there is nothing wrong with him. Please be relieved!"


    "Yes...Yes, what the general said is extremely..." At this time, Cai Yan was really grateful to himself, fortunately that he came...If it didn''t come, I''m afraid his head should be in this wooden box at this time. Up...

 Chapter 1632

    And Duke Kuai was also frightened by the cold sweat that wiped his forehead with his sleeves... This new master of Jingzhou was really terrifying.


    Seeing the appearance of the two, Zhou Ye smiled happily... said: "Today is my day of great joy, and I should celebrate with the people of Jingzhou... But I have heard that the people of Jingzhou have not had a good life these years. ...The severe drought in successive years has led to a sharp drop in the crop harvest. Therefore, I decided to...Jingzhou belongs to tax exemption for three years!!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, the sergeant outside the door shouted loudly: "The lord has an order, the land of Jingzhou belongs to tax exemption for three years!!"


    The words were passed on to the guests in the outer hall, and the guests in the hall suddenly talked...


    "Benevolent Lord..."


    "This is really a benevolent lord..."


    "Thank you Minggong for being sympathetic to the people of Jingzhou..."


    "Thank you Ming Gong..."


    After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Duke Cai and Duke Kuai looked at each other... This new master of Jingzhou, it''s not easy...


    In the name of rebellion, killing dozens of thieves, this is prestige... In the name of being compassionate to the people, tax reduction for three years, this is kindness...


    This is the combination of grace and power... It seems that this new master of Jingzhou is not a simple person.


    The most terrifying thing is...


    The new master of Jingzhou actually knew everything about the situation in Jingzhou... the dozens of people killed were all the leaders of the thief in Jiaoheng Township. This was his most terrifying place.


    Thinking of this, Duke Cai and Duke Kuai hurriedly got up and bowed to Zhou Ye and said, "General Benevolence and Righteousness, thank you, Sir, for the people of Jingzhou!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled: "The party in power will naturally benefit the other party... Of course, since Duke Cai, you have to thank me for the people of Jingzhou... Then I want to ask, I don¡¯t know how Duke Cai would thank me. ??"


    "Uh..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cai Gong was stupid...


    Damn it, I just talk about it casually... You actually asked me to thank you??


    Of course, he thought so in his heart, but Duke Cai couldn''t say that...So, he hurriedly said: "The old man still has some small assets in his home, and I would like to dedicate it to the general to fill up his army!"


    "Cai Gong''s good intentions are my heart... but my army is not short of food and payment..." Zhou Ye waved his hand and said.


    "This...I don''t know what the lord, what do you want?" Cai Gong asked tentatively.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and said, "I heard that the Cai family has double beauty, beautiful as flowers... It''s better to marry your two daughters to me, and you and I will be the best of Qin and Jin. Isn''t it beautiful?"


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Duke Cai was taken aback first, and then he was overjoyed."It''s so good, so good..."


    Although Zhou Ye proposed to him on his wedding day, it seemed a bit inadequate...


    But in Cai Gong¡¯s opinion, very people do very things...


    Moreover, Zhou Ye has actually controlled the land of Jingxiang at this time...Although he has no official status, he is already the definite occupant. Once his daughter is married to Zhou Ye, then... at least a dozen of the Cai family can be protected. Prosperity in the year is no problem...


    Besides, Duke Cai didn''t think that the dying Han dynasty had hope to come back to life... It was time to choose another big thick leg hug.


    According to the ancient law, Cai satirizes this person as talented but not virtuous...


    He could marry his daughter Liu Biao, who was about his age, so why couldn''t he marry Zhou Ye??


    "The old man will send the birthdates of my two daughters to the house in a few days..." Cai Gong said.


    What do you do to give birth date??In ancient times, you should read the birth date before you get married, so as not to restrain each other... To put it bluntly, it is nonsense.


    After reading it, you still have to overcome it. In Zhou Ye''s view, he didn''t ask for an egg...


    Of course, this is what she thought in her heart, but she couldn''t say that: "So, there will be Lao Cai!"


    Duke Kuai also jokingly said: "Congratulations to the general for having a beautiful wife and concubine, congratulations to Duke Cai, for having such a good son-in-law..."


    "Hahahaha..." At this time, Cai Yan was very proud... Once he got married with this young general, wouldn''t he be able to walk sideways in this land of Jingzhou??


    It is said that his son will follow Lao Tzu, Cai Tao is a surrender faction, and Cai Yan is not a festival-keeping person.


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about this...whatever, he just liked beautiful women anyway.


    The beautiful names of the Cai sisters are all famous in Jingzhou... How can Zhou Ye not want it??


    As for Tsai''s political affairs??Stop teasing... Do you really think Zhou Ye is as weak and incompetent as Liu Biao??


    In his hands, it was the dragon, who had to be crossed, and the tiger was lying down... With so many women in Zhou Ye, no one dared to interfere with his business.


    After everyone was flattering each other for a while... Zhou Ye ordered the two elders to go to the front hall for a banquet, while he himself stayed with Mi Zhu.


    "Zizhong? Are you blaming me?" Zhou Ye asked Mi Zhu, who hadn''t spoken for a long time.


    After all, today he was going to marry someone else''s sister, and as a result... before entering the bridal chamber, he booked another marriage.


    "No... the lord, there is no grievance here!" said this, Mi Zhu shook his head and said: "I understand the lord your thoughts, we first occupied the land of Jingxiang, you have killed so many Jingzhou sect thieves, right? It¡¯s when you need to calm down the heart of the Jingzhou clan. Even if the lord doesn¡¯t say anything, after a while, I want to persuade the lord to find a woman from the Jingxiang clan and bring it into the back house!"


    "Hahaha...Zizhong really understands me!" Zhou Ye smiled and patted Mi Zhu on the shoulder. It is a great blessing in life to have such a big uncle, Three Kingdoms-so good."Let''s go, let''s go to the front hall, today is my big day..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mi Zhu couldn''t help but smile: "The lord should go to the front hall, or else my little sister should blame me for abducting her husband!"


    "Hahaha..."


    Chapter 2020


    Chapter Two Thousand and Twenty


    When the morning sun shines on the shoes in front of the couch through the window lattice, Mi Huan slowly opened his eyes.


    She opened her eyes and saw the face that made her love and hate.


    I love him because he took her to taste the bliss of the world, and hate him because-he ignored his pleadings, and fainted himself... really a badass.


    Moving her body gently, Mi Huan squeezed again into the embrace that made her nostalgic... She stopped when there was no more room for the two.


    Looking at that handsome face, Mi Huan mischievously used the tips of his hair and gently slid it on his cheek...While he stroked it, he murmured: "Bad boy, let you do what you did last night. Fuck me, let you make me pose such a shame, badass badass..."


    Just as Mi Huan was playing, suddenly, her small hand was held by a big hand.


    Mi Huan couldn''t help being surprised, and then a smile leaked out of his face."Husband, are you awake?"


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye opened his eyes with a smile, and said jokingly: "If I don''t wake up, I will be scolded to death..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mi Huan couldn''t help but anger...


    During the laughter, the flames of war between the two ignited again... The Mihuan who first accepted Yulu was completely unlucky... I just became a new wife last night, and I have to accompany my husband to do morning exercises in the morning, if not for the Zhen sisters who came to visit her Stopped the knife for her...It is estimated that she can''t get under the ground for at least three days this time.


    Even so, when Zhou Ye walked out of the wing room refreshedly, all the girls in the room could no longer get up.


    Zhou Ye, who walked out of the back house, ordered the maids to send breakfast into the room and serve the ladies to eat...

 Chapter 1633

    And he himself, after taking a couple of mouthfuls... then left the governor''s mansion.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, under Changsha City...


    A thousand cavalry stood straight under the city, staring at the four-door Changsha city...neither attacking the city, nor making formations...just stood there straight, like a clay sculpture.


    And Sun Jian, the prefect of Changsha standing at the head of the city, is also full of red at the moment...


    He wasn''t angry with the iron cavalry outside the city, but he was boiled like this.


    Yesterday, when he led the defeated soldiers all the way back to Changsha City, he almost felt distressed.


    Twenty thousand troops went out, but the remnants who came back were only ten thousand...there were countless rations and weapons.


    How can this not make him feel bad??


    Those are all his fellow villagers...


    The most annoying is these guys in the city... They relied on the strong armor on their bodies and the BMW horses under the crotch, and they chased them with their heads.


    Every time they thought they had thrown off the chaser and wanted to take a break, they soon heard the sound of horseshoes coming from behind, followed by the sound of these guys shouting to kill, and suddenly they had to drag their tiredness. The body fled again.


    Every time, Sun Jian became a little allergic to the sound of horseshoes... As soon as he heard the sound of horseshoes, he felt flustered and tight... He was almost frightened.


    Fortunately, after returning to their hometown of Changsha, the cavalry did not attack the city, but stood at the gate of the city...it seemed to be waiting for something.


    This made Sun Jian a little curious...what are these guys waiting for??


    Why don''t they attack the city??Are they planning to besiege themselves with a thousand sergeants??


    That wouldn''t work... You know, Sun Jian still wanted to lean on the high wall of Changsha City and be ashamed.


    You know, a siege can be different from a field battle...


    In Sun Jian''s view, once the city is attacked, these guys must give up their advantage of cavalry...By then, it is time for him to take revenge.


    If the cavalry has no horse, is it still called a cavalry??


    Therefore, after Sun Jian came back, he stayed at the top of the city, planning to hit them head-on as soon as these guys attacked the city...


    However, what Sun Jian did not expect was - - this wait, it was several hours...


    He waited from the evening until the moon in the middle of the sky, and from the moon to the middle of the sky, until the sun rose...


    These guys don''t attack the city... They just stand far away and look at Changsha City...


    "Are these guys monsters?" Sun Jian said with red eyes, bitterly: "They stood all night, even if they can stand it, can their horses stand it? This is really..."


    "Yes, lord!" Cheng Pu said with a heavy heart: "At the time of the third watch, I thought they were already exhausted, so I ordered a sentinel to leave the city from the west gate and walk around behind them, trying to kill them. ..."


    For the rest, Cheng Pu doesn''t need to say, Sun Jian has seen it all...


    Under the feet of those war riders, there were hundreds of corpses of Sun Jian pawns lying everywhere...this is the result...


    "It''s not to blame you... General Cheng!" Sun Jian shook his head... "The enemy we face is almost like a monster, tireless, not knowing how to be hungry and full... It''s... I really envy me!!!


    To be honest, Sun Jian really envied the heroes of those soldiers at this time...


    He felt that any of these soldiers would come out, they were all peerless warriors.


    Why would Sun Jian know??


    Because he also sent war generals down to fight with these guys...


    result???


    Eight consecutive losses...no one wins.


    "Father, the boy feels that they seem to be waiting for someone..." At this moment, a young general in a white robe with a helmet and armour beside Sun Jian said.


    "Waiting for someone?" Hearing what his son Sun Ce said, after thinking about it, Sun Jian nodded in agreement...


    There is indeed only this possibility.


    Otherwise, neither encircle nor fight nor fight... what do they want to do??


    But who are they waiting for??


    Thinking of this, Sun Jian yelled abruptly, "No...could these thieves be waiting for their army to come?"


    Hearing Sun Jian''s words, the generals were taken aback for a moment, and they suddenly showed fear...


    Fuck, they lost their helmets and abandoned their armor after a thousand soldiers and horses were killed, how would they respond to the enemy when the army came back??


    "Master, how is this good..."


    "Yes, lord, otherwise we will take advantage of their incompetent major generals to besiege the city and run away from the west gate!"


    "Lord, you can leave the green hills without worrying about not having firewood..."


    Hearing the words of the generals, Sun Ce smiled bitterly, "Run?? How are you going to run?? Can you run past the BMW horses under their crotch?"


    "The lord is right!" Huang Gai also said loudly: "Which one of you can beat their charge in the wild? Now only defending the city is the best policy!"


    "Yes, besides, the families of the generals are all in the city. Even if you can run away, can your family run away?" Cheng Pu also agreed.


    Hearing what the two said, the generals felt depressed...Run?Can''t run away... fight?Can''t beat... what should I do??


    Seeing the performance of the generals, Sun Jian secretly shook his head. A group of cowardly guys, who usually fight a downwind battle, are okay. Once they lose the battle, they all become soft persimmons.


    However, at the moment when he is employing people, he can''t move them for the time being. When he passes this level, one of those guys who say he wants to escape will count them as one and kick them out.


    Just as Sun Jian was thinking about it in secret, he suddenly heard the voice of his son Sun Ce, "Father handsome, look at... the people they are waiting for, are here!"


    Chapter 2021


    Chapter Two Thousand and Twenty One


    "Father, look!"


    Sun Jian heard the words of his son Sun Ce and looked in the direction of his fingers...


    Sure enough, in the distance, a husky man was slowly approaching Changsha City...


    In front of the team was a figure wearing golden helmet and golden armor... and behind it, there were more than twenty knights wearing the same standard armor as the soldiers in the city.

 Chapter 1634

    Seeing this situation...Sun Jian was happy first, then worry.


    The good news is that there is no army coming... he can feel more relieved.


    The worry is that since people dare to bring only such a few people to Changsha City, they must have a conspiracy in their hearts to break him in Changsha City.


    The question is... what kind of conspiracy is it??


    Just as Sun Jian was thinking hard...and the generals under his commanders were celebrating with their crowns or frowning...


    On the other side, Zhou An, who saw the arrival of this team from afar, hurriedly turned the horse''s head, took his men, and rushed over.


    As soon as he arrived in front of Zhou Ye, before the horses stopped, Zhou An immediately got off his horse and knelt on the ground, shouting loudly, "Zhou An pays respect to the lord!!"


    "No..." Zhou Ye, who was sitting on horseback, waved his hand indifferently, and said, "This time you have done a lot, and I am very pleased!"


    "It is the subordinate''s duty to serve the lord!" Zhou An said hurriedly.


    "Haha...you will learn from An Doudou!!" Zhou Ye shook his head and smiled, "Okay, let''s go and see Sun Jian in Changsha City!"


    "Yes!"


    Zhou An said, but instead of turning on his horse, he walked in front of Zhou Ye, grabbed the reins of Zhou Ye''s horse with one hand, and walked towards the city of Changsha.


    Leading the horse to fall, leading the horse to fall... This is almost the work done by the servants...


    As the commander of the army, Zhou An actually led Zhou Ye on the horse. From the eyes of Sun Jian and others in the city of Changsha, it was simply unimaginable.


    In their opinion, the long spear in Zhou An''s hand was invincible. One person would kill all of them behind closed doors and dare not fight...


    And such a virtuous officer is actually willing to lead a horse for the man with the golden helmet and golden armor. That man is so big...


    Seeing Zhou An''s actions, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... No need to ask. After this guy was scolded by him yesterday, he definitely went to ask An Dou Dou... This flattering appearance is really a lesson from An Dou Dou. Ten percent...


    Forget it, in that case, just do them as they please...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye didn''t say a word... let Zhou An lead the horse for himself.


    In a moment, the group came to Changsha city...


    Until this time, the people on the top of the city could really see Zhou Ye''s figure...


    "What a handsome man, what a pair of peerless armor!" Sun Jian couldn''t help but exclaimed as he looked at Zhou Ye under the city.


    No wonder he would be so admired. You must know that the armor Zhou Ye was wearing at this time was the armor he was wearing when he was in Azeroth, using the Titan God Iron Ingot as the material, and referring to the style of the sacred clothes, and the forging was extremely gorgeous. Battle armor.


    Can be called the extreme...


    Today he wanted to come here for a while for Sun Jian, so naturally he couldn''t weaken his prestige, so... he put on this armor at all.


    People with clothes and horses with saddles, with Zhou Ye''s original handsome appearance, with this set of tailor-made armor for him, it looks really mighty.


    "The city is Sun Jian and Sun Wentai?" Zhou Ye asked loudly, standing under the city.


    "It''s Sun!" Sun Jian in the city didn''t want to be outdone, and asked loudly, "Who is you?"


    "Hehe, my surname is Zhou, my name is Boyang and I am currently in charge of Jingzhou!" Zhou Ye returned cheerfully.


    As soon as Zhou Ye finished speaking, there was a loud shout from the city...


    "Hey, a bold and stupid thief, who dared to take Jingzhou forcibly..."


    "..." Hearing this curse, Zhou Ye didn''t bother to reply back. He could never beep too much... When he wanted to beep, it was mostly because he was just playing cute...


    It''s just that at the moment, he obviously doesn''t want to compare with others...


    So, he stretched out his hand and took off a huge bow from the saddle bridge under the crotch. The bow was about two meters long, gorgeous...


    Nothing else, it''s his [Quel''sala¡¤Blessed Bow of the Dragons]...


    Zhou Ye, who took off the longbow, made a slight gesture in his hand...a light flashed and flew towards the city.


    Then, there was a sudden chaos in the city.


    "...This...this..." Standing on the head of the city, Sun Jian looked at the headless corpse on the ground and the city wall that was shot through behind him, and was so startled that he couldn''t speak.


    I saw that a headless corpse in civilian costumes was lying on the ramp of the city wall, and on the wall not far from the corpse, there was a big hole in the bowl, through which sunlight shined through...obviously, that After an arrow smashed the head of the civil official, it shot through the city wall behind him...


    A group of civil servants were shocked by the arrow... and a group of military commanders showed sadness on their faces.


    How to prevent such an arrow??


    Moreover, Zhou Ye, who had taken the land of Jingzhou under the city, was as far away as five hundred steps from the city wall. At this equidistant distance, the arrows were so powerful, it was unheard of.


    Sun Jian glanced at the civil and military officials with deep expressions beside him...He felt helpless.


    He knew that his courage had been taken by Zhou Ye''s arrow... Thinking of this, he couldn''t help sighing secretly.


    That Zhou Ye under the city was really well born... Sure enough, the lord who can be followed by such a powerful soldier is not a person who is waiting.


    Thinking of that, Sun Jian still wants to talk... "Your Excellency, why is this?"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled and replied: "I am a small person, and I don''t like someone to say bad things about me...and I don''t have the habit of being scolded. If anyone insults me...die!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Sun Jian was helpless...Fuck, the famous people all respected the broad-minded generation, but what about Zhou Ye?People just claim to be small-spirited and not humiliated... It''s... Ah...


    Sun Jian, who had nothing to say, was blocked by Zhou Ye''s words. After holding back for a long time, he said... "Why do you lead your troops to violate my possessions?"


    Hearing Sun Jian''s words, Zhou Ye was stunned for a moment, then laughed wildly... "Hahahaha...Sun Wentai ah Sun Wentai, can you say these words too?"


    "I originally respected you as a man, so I strictly ordered my subordinates not to offend you Changsha..."


    "In the end, I didn''t think about it... I respected you, so you gotta move in. You actually sent troops to invade my southern county..."


    Before Zhou Ye had finished speaking, a trembling voice rang out, "The military officer has said nothing. The military officer has seized the land of Jingxiang, and there is no court..."


    "Close your eyes, rotten scholar!" Zhou Ye uttered a roar, and he scared that voice and never dared to make a sound again, for fear of stepping in the footsteps of the headless corpse at his feet.


    Chapter 2022


    Chapter Two Thousand and Twenty Two


    Sun Jian secretly shook his head...


    This picture is deliberate but not courageous...it can''t be a major event.


    Thinking in his mind, Sun Jian continued to ask: "Then I don''t know how you plan to end your grievances with me?"


    "It''s easy!" Zhou Ye smiled: "I respect you, but you are deceiving me. Isn''t this wrong?"

 Chapter 1635

    "Yes!" Sun Jian said through gritted teeth.


    He really hated him to death at this time, but he was helpless with Zhou Ye...


    "Sun Wentai, it''s easy for you to admit it!" Zhou Ye smiled happily."Since you also admit that you are not kind, should you give me an explanation?"


    "What... do you want to explain?" Sun Jian''s teeth creaked.


    "If I want your Changsha County..."


    As soon as Zhou Ye said this, Sun Jian immediately opened his eyes with anger, looking desperate...


    Where is Changsha?It''s his revival, his lair, and his foundation... Once he loses, where can he survive?His hard work over the past ten years has come to nothing. How can this not let him desperately??


    Just when Sun Jian was going to work hard, Zhou Ye''s next sentence made him stop the order.


    "If you want to come, you can''t give it..." Seeing Sun Jian with an angry face, Zhou Ye said cheerfully: "However, gentlemen don''t take advantage of others. In that case, I don''t want Changsha County..."


    "Then what do you want?" Sun Jian asked in a deep voice.


    "Your Changsha County is also part of my nine counties in Jingzhou. Since you won''t give it to Changsha County, why don''t we emulate the ancient sages and form an alliance?"


    Hearing what Zhou Ye said, Sun Jian was stunned...


    It''s not that he didn''t understand, but that Zhou Ye had changed too quickly.


    I just said that I wanted to give him an explanation. In a blink of an eye, I said he wanted to form an alliance with him?What does he want to do??


    "Oh? I don''t know what kind of actions your sage plans to follow?" Sun Jian asked.


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "Imitate Qin Yan during the Warring States Period!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Sun Jian was stunned...How is Qin Yan??How did the two countries of Qin and Yan live well??Qin had King Zhaoxiang as a proton in Yan, and Yan Taizi Dan had been a proton in Qin...


    Fuck, this guy wants protons...


    "Lord, you must never do this..."


    "Yes, Lord, once the son is sent, we will be controlled by others!!"


    "Yes, Lord, please think twice!"


    Just as Sun Jian thought about what was going on, a group of civil servants began to kneel and slam.


    Sun Ce, who was the pig''s feet in the mouth of these civil servants, stood sullenly and said nothing.


    He was in a different position from those civil servants...so he looked at things differently.


    As long as the siege of Changsha can be resolved temporarily, then even if he spends a few years in proton and suffers a few years of humiliation, what can he count??


    When he is not from his father, the handsome soldier is strong, he will be brought back.


    Sun Jian ignored the admonitions of the civil servants. Instead, he held the fortresses and shouted to Zhou Ye who was under the city: "You want my son to be a hostage. You are wrong. How can Sun Jian be a person who is greedy and afraid of death... Come on, stop talking nonsense, I am waiting for you to attack in this Changsha city today!"


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly when he heard Sun Jian''s words, and didn''t care.


    He knew at all that Sun Jian would never give himself what he wanted just because of his words... To put it bluntly, it still depends on whose fist is big.


    Moreover, Zhou Ye also knew that Sun Jian still had a fluke at this time... He tried to use Jiancheng against his cavalry... So, let him break the fluke in this guy''s heart.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye didn''t talk nonsense, just waved his hand gently, "Siege!"


    "Here!!" XN


    As the voice fell, the soldiers headed by Zhou An began to gallop.


    As the horses ran faster and faster, Sun Jian''s face on the head of the city became more serious.


    "What do these soldiers want to do? Don''t they plan to fly to this city?"


    Although Sun Jian ridiculed like this, he did not slack in the slightest. Instead, he shouted: "The crossbowmen are ready, the wood and the stone are ready..."


    As his voice fell, the soldiers on the head of the city were holding their crossbows, and they were standing in battle...


    After the cavalry entered the shooting range under the city, an arrow that resembled a squally shower suddenly shot from the top of the city.


    Unfortunately, these arrows are useless against soldiers...


    Regarding this, Sun Jian didn''t care... he had seen the strength of these cavalry armors a long time ago, and it was something he expected to have such an effect.


    The real highlight is the neatly arranged rolling logs and rocks on the top of the city...


    The so-called rolling wood means that two people hug the thick and thin wood together and hang it on the city with ropes. Once those cavalry attack the city, the soldiers at the head of the city only need to cut off the rope hanging the wood, and the giant wood will hit the cavalry...


    Sun Jian watched the cavalry charge, clenching his hands...


    Five hundred steps, three hundred steps, one hundred steps...50 steps...ten steps...this is now.


    "Put the rolling wood!"


    As his voice fell, the soldiers on the top of the city cut off the ropes that were hanging the log in front of them one by one... Suddenly, the giant tree rolled down the slightly inclined wall from the top of the city with a roar...


    And those Umbrella cavalry??I don¡¯t care...


    Some of them lifted the reins, and jumped over the rolling wood that hit them with a leap under the hips.


    And some?Then he simply poked the long spear in his hand forward and picked up the log directly.


    It can be said that none of the hundreds of logs dropped from the top of the city have made any contributions...


    "Hi...How is this possible?"


    Seeing the performance of Ye Jingqi next week, Sun Jian couldn''t help taking a breath.


    If there are only one or two people, or more than a dozen people, they can ride the horse to jump over the rolling logs. It can also be said that these are the heroes and they can ride well.


    However, among a thousand people, nearly half of them jumped over the log, so what should I say??Heavenly soldiers??


    Moreover, the remaining people, although they didn''t jump over the rolling logs, but¡ªthey picked them up with their spears in their hands...this...this is really a tiger.


    It seems that in today''s fierce battle, although he occupies the advantage of the city, he is unpredictable if he wants to win.


    Just when Sun Jian was going to order the soldiers to prepare swords and wait for the cavalry to dismount their horses and use scratching hooks and other things to climb the city wall, cut off their ropes... I saw the thousand cavalry, turning their horses'' heads, and rushing towards the city. door¡­¡­


    Sun Jian suddenly snorted in his heart... "No, they are going to break open the city gate, hurry... go to the city gate..."


    It''s a pity that he ordered it a bit too late...


    No, it cannot be said that his order was too late. It should be said that these Umbrella soldiers are really too BUG...

 Chapter 1636

    He heard a bang from the city gate, and then Sun Jian heard soldiers shouting in the city, "No, the city gate is broken..."


    Chapter 2023


    Chapter Two Thousand and Twenty Two


    The Changsha Prefect...


    Zhou Ye sat on the seat that originally belonged to Sun Jian... He smiled and looked at Sun Jian and his son who were pushed to the ground by two soldiers.


    "Brother Wentai, if you agreed to my condition earlier, how could you fall to the current level?" Zhou Ye said happily.


    "If you want to kill, kill, how can there be so much nonsense..." Sun Jian stared at Zhou Ye with anger...


    He hadn''t figured out how the soldiers broke through his gates... the situation was really messed up.


    "Why should I kill you?" Zhou Ye asked back.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Sun Jian was taken aback and couldn''t help asking: "Don''t you want this land of Changsha?"


    "I don''t want to!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "For me, in the troubled times, there is a place for me to live in. That''s enough. Why should I covet you, Changsha City?"


    "Then you..." Sun Jian stunned... "Then why are you attacking my city..."


    "You attacked me first, okay?" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes and said, "I said, I''m stingy, and I will repay you... You attacked my southern county, if I don''t beat your Changsha, would you? Doesn''t it seem that I am afraid of you??"


    "This..." When Sun Jian heard Zhou Ye''s words, he felt regretful...


    I had known that Zhou Ye was so good, why did he go looking for trouble? Honestly, isn''t his Changsha training bad??


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled and got up, walked to Sun Jian''s side, and then personally untied the rope on his body."Changsha, I''ll give it back to you...not an inch of land, but...the same sentence, you and I will become the best of Qin Yan..."


    "Father, my boy is willing to go to Jingzhou..." Sun Ce, who was kneeling on the side, heard Zhou Ye''s words and said hurriedly.


    He really wants to go to Jingzhou. First, he can find a step down for his father so that he doesn''t have to carry the name of abandoned son.


    Secondly, he also wanted to know how Zhou Ye trained such a powerful soldier...


    Damn it, is that still a soldier?No peerless warrior is so powerful, okay??


    Therefore, Sun Ce firmly believed that Zhou Ye must have some secret method for training soldiers...If he had obtained these secret methods...the Sun family''s great cause could be expected.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled when he heard Sun Ce''s words, "Brother Wentai, you have a good son... filial piety is commendable, filial piety is commendable...but!!!"


    "But what?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Sun Jian was stunned... He had already planned to let his son be a proton. What did Zhou Ye mean??


    "However, I don''t want your eldest son to be a proton!" Zhou Ye said cheerfully.


    "The general plan that week?" At this time, Sun Jian spoke politely... There is no way, he is stronger than others, how can he become more powerful when he is defeated??


    "I want your young girl to be a proton!" Zhou Ye''s fangs finally leaked out.


    "No..." Before Sun Jian spoke, his son jumped up first."Father, the little girl is still in her infants, how can we use her as a proton?"


    When Sun Jian heard his son''s words, he did not speak... but bowed his head in thought...


    After a long while, he raised his head, looked at Zhou Ye, stared at Zhou Ye steadily, and asked, "Dare to ask the general, why don¡¯t you want my celebrity to be a proton, but I want my baby girl who is still swaddled. How about being a proton? General Wangwang will tell you the truth!!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled... "If I said, I plan to wait until your daughter and Yan, and marry her, would you think I was lying to you??"


    "This..." Sun Jian was stunned by Zhou Ye''s words...


    Isn''t it a bit too ridiculous...There are so many beautiful women in the world, why does this guy like baby girls alone??


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye saw Sun Jian''s thoughts and said with a smile: "I don''t love money or power in my life, but I only like beautiful women..."


    "..." Sun Jian nodded silently...


    "Of course, the beautiful people in the world are beautiful, the personality is bad, the temperate, the appearance is ugly...So, I wondered, can I cultivate a beautiful family by myself?" Zhou Ye said here, looking at Sun Jian: "It just happened to have this misunderstanding with Brother Wentai today, then I..."


    Zhou Ye did not finish speaking, but Sun Jian already understood...


    To put it bluntly, Zhou Ye is planning to play and develop...


    Although Sun Jian was born low, but in these years, he has been conquering and dealing with a lot of family members.


    He heard that there is a way of cultivating singers and dead men in the family, like Zhou Ye... Raised from the time of infancy... After growing up, he obeyed his master.


    Right now, he estimated that Zhou Ye had just such an idea.


    Sun Jian didn''t agree with it...He was under the low eaves, and now he has lost even Changsha...The lives of the young and old are in the hands of the young general in front of him...What a shame??


    Promise... he is a little reluctant...


    In the end, after thinking about it, Sun Jian said: "It''s not impossible to entrust the little girl to the general... But I have one condition... If the general doesn''t agree, I would rather die!"


    "Oh? Come and listen!" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Since the general trains the little girl in the hope of his wives... Then I would like to offer ten singers to the general to relieve the general''s worries!"


    Hearing Sun Jian''s words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but roll his eyes...


    Although Sun Jian''s words were vague, he still understood... Ten singers?What do you mean?It means...I''m afraid that Zhou Ye''s beast will have a big haircut. When his daughter was young,...to put it bluntly, it was to lift his fishing net...


    "I see, any more??"


    "In addition, please allow my wife to be allowed by the army to meet her poor daughter every day of the fifteenth day..." Sun Jian sighed, "After all, that''s a piece of meat that fell from her..."


    "I have allowed this too..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    He knew that Sun Jian was an excuse, because he was afraid that he would only know the Zhou family but not the Sun family that he would cultivate the infant Sun Shangxiang...


    "I thank General Gao Yi!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Sun Jian clasped his fists and said, "From then on, my Sun family will never use soldiers against the general..."


    "It''s so good!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Since the major event is over, I can''t come to this Changsha city for nothing, and I have to ask the general for a glass of water and wine!"


    "Haha...that''s natural!!"


    What is the mood of regaining the loss? What is the mood of Sun Jian at this time... He is really depressed and happy at this moment.


    What is depressing is-because of the crusade against Zhou Ye, he lost his army and almost lost his old nest...


    What''s happy is--Zhou Ye didn''t want his Changsha city, as long as his baby daughter...How could this not make him happy??


    Besides, Zhou Ye also stated clearly that he wanted to train his daughter as a wife and concubine. Strictly speaking, he and Zhou Ye would be good for Qin Jin... With this strong support, why is he unhappy? of??


    Immediately, Sun Jian was holding a banquet in the mansion to entertain Zhou Ye and his men. I have to say that this scene seemed really ironic.


    Chapter 2024

 Chapter 1637

    Chapter Two Thousand and Twenty-Four


    Ever since Zhou Ye defeated Changsha Sun Jian... his reputation spread far and wide.


    For a while, the governors of the governors near Jingzhou were in danger...


    Or send an envoy with a generous gift, and visit Zhou Ye to explore his tone and make an early plan... Or send a letter to the court, begging the court to send troops and take back Jingzhou.


    However...it is a pity that the court at this time was already controlled by Dong Zhuo.


    That Dong Zhuo heard that Jing Xiang had been taken down by an army led by an unknown soldier...for a while, he was furious.


    Immediately they will issue an edict and order them to crusade.


    However, he was persuaded by Li Ru, a counselor beside him.


    In Li Ru''s words, it is--


    You see, the lord, although you hold the emperor''s self-respect, those princes will not listen to your dispatch.


    In their eyes, you are actually a thief.


    Instead of issuing an edict to make the princes crusade against the thief named Zhou Ye, and the princes refused to accept the edict, and laughed at the world... it is better to directly seal the thief who occupied Jingzhou and sell him a favor...


    In this way, not only will that person treat you with respect and gratitude to the lord...but also let the princes see your lord''s broad mind.


    Moreover, as long as the person accepts the edict, it means that he has recognized your status... The princes will naturally regard him as a person with the lord you, this is invisible, you have one more support.


    After listening to Li Ru''s words, Dong Zhuo happily agreed after pondering for a moment.


    Therefore, the edict that Zhou Ye was named as Jingzhou Mu''s... was soon carried by a group of edict officials, and they went to Jingzhou side by day and night.


    And what is Zhou Ye doing at this time??


    He is playing a big construction game in Jingzhou...


    The city wall needs to be expanded and increased... all the old facilities in the city also need to be renovated...


    Even Zhou Ye built a huge market outside Jingzhou City... named Jingji...


    Jingzhou was originally on the main traffic arteries extending in all directions...the north and the south are in an endless stream of merchants.


    Once this Jingji, which covers an area of ??hundreds of acres, is completed...it will become the first choice for merchants from north and south to purchase and barter.


    It stands to reason that in this disaster year, Zhou Ye has been doing such a big construction work, and he should definitely get complaints from all over Jingzhou.


    However, on the contrary... Zhou Ye''s move not only didn''t make the people of Jingzhou feel resentful, but instead praised Zhou Ye for his unparalleled benevolence and justice.


    why??


    Because Zhou Ye cheated...He got tens of millions of tons of food from other worlds, and used work for work...so that those who were hungry and idle people had a place to eat.


    This also occupies most of the multiverse Zhou Ye, so he can invite people''s hearts so generously...


    I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m going to feel distressed after changing to other warlords from the Three Kingdoms period. Such a large amount of food is enough to raise millions...


    Of course, someone loves someone hates...


    The people of Jingzhou love Zhou Ye as much as they love, and those grain merchants who want to pay more attention to their own food will hate Zhou Ye...


    These guys watched the grain in their own grain store, and it was rotten every day. In the end, they either chose to sell it to Zhou Ye at a low price, or they chose to transport it out of Jingzhou... to sell in other states.


    These guys who chose to sell them to Zhou Ye at a low price were somewhat of a break-even...As for the grain merchants who would rather die than sell them cheaply, they were unlucky.


    They miscalculated the form of the Central Plains at this time...


    Either the food delivery team was robbed by strongmen on the way, or it was forcibly conscripted by the warlords of the states.


    In the end, Jingzhou grain merchants who lost their fortunes, many are...


    Of course, all of this has nothing to do with Zhou Ye...


    At this moment, he was in his own courtyard, making a wife with a sweetheart... ahem, this sounded a bit embarrassing, but it was true.


    At this time, in the greatly reformed backyard of the Cishi Mansion... the girls were gathered around a cloth blanket, teasing the little Sun Shangxiang who was crawling around on the blanket...


    "Come on, Xianger... come here, sister..." Zhen Mi Xiao Lori held a doll in her hand, Xiao Sun Shangxiang.


    "Hey..." Xiao Sun Shangxiang looked at the doll in Zhen Mi''s little Lolita''s hand, turned around with disdain, and crawled towards Zhou Ye... No way, who called Zhou Ye''s hand, was holding a stick Where''s the lollipop...


    The little guy has tasted the sweet taste... For her, the wonderful taste is far better than the doll in the hands of Zhen Mi and Lori.


    "Hehe...Mi''er, you lost to your husband again!!" Cai Yan said with a smile.


    "That''s because the husband cheated...no, it''s not the case!!" Zhen Mi''s little Lori puffed up her face... While she was talking, she rushed to Zhou Ye''s face, trying My husband took the lollipop away...


    However, her actions were stopped by Xiao Sun Shangxiang... The little guy saw that Zhen Mi was about to snatch her lollipop, so she didn''t crawl anymore... sat down on the blanket and burst into tears.


    It doesn''t matter how she cried, making Zhen Mi and Lori suddenly feel at a loss... "Xiang''er don''t cry... Sister doesn''t want to grab your lollipop!"


    The little guy doesn''t care about that much... the golden peas in his eyes are pounding away... the crying is a pain.


    "Husband...hurry...hurry up to coax Xiang''er!" In desperation, Zhen Mi and Lori could only ask Zhou Ye for help.


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye burst into laughter at the confrontation between big and small... Hey, it''s really one thing to lose one thing, despite the scheming of Xiao Lori Zhen Mi, facing the tearful offensive of Xiao Sun Shangxiang. A big loss...


    Of course, smiling, Zhou Ye still passed the lollipop in his hand to Sun Shangxiang...


    It wasn''t until after holding the lollipop in his hand that the little guy burst into tears and laughed... and Xiao Lori Zhen Mi was relieved.


    At this moment, Diao Chan walked over with a guqin... "Husband..."


    Diao Chan, who walked in front of Zhou Ye, yelled to Zhou Ye and placed the Guqin in front of Zhou Ye... with beautiful eyes, looking at Zhou Ye expectantly.


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye understood Diao Chan''s thoughts in seconds... He couldn''t help but smiled bitterly: "Diao Chan, do you want to listen to the words of the empty mountain birds again?"


    "Yeah..." Diao Chan nodded her head obediently... softly said, "I heard my husband¡¯s empty mountain bird language, and I felt like I had returned to Kongtong Mountain... Moreover, the empty mountain bird language played by my husband went around the beam for three days, and it was endless. ...Diao Chan wants to hear..."


    "Husband... Concubine also wants to listen to the words of her husband''s play in the sky..." Cai Yan also agreed.


    "The concubine also wants to hear..."


    "Yes, husband, you haven''t played Kushan Bird''s Language for us for a long time..."


    The Zhen sisters, Mi Huan and other women also gathered around...said softly.


    Even the new sisters of the Cai family coquettishly said: "Husband... just play it for us..."


    "..." Hearing the words of the women, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... What does it mean that it hasn''t been played for a long time... Will it be played only yesterday??But since his own woman wants to hear it, he doesn''t care... "No matter, I will play it..."

 Chapter 1638

    "My husband is going to play the piano..."


    "My lord is going to play the piano again... Hurry, go outside the backyard wall and listen!"


    "Go together...!"


    Chapter 2025


    Chapter Two Thousand and Twenty-Five


    Just when Zhou Ye was playing the piano to the girls in the backyard...


    In the west gate of Jingzhou, there is also a team of people who are riding horses into Jingzhou City.


    The first person is a middle-aged man with a mighty appearance and looks quite extraordinary...


    No one else, but Changsha prefect, Sun Jian.


    Today is the agreed day to visit his daughter. He took his eldest son, Sun Ce, and escorted his wife to visit his little daughter.


    In the past, his eldest son, Sun Ce, escorted his wife to come here, but today, he came in person...because he also had something to discuss with Zhou Ye.


    From the West Gate to Zhou Ye¡¯s Governor¡¯s Mansion, one must pass through the backyard wall of Zhou Ye''s Governor''s Mansion...


    When Sun Jian''s team came to the edge of the backyard of the Cishi Mansion, they saw a lot of people standing or sitting under the high wall of the backyard at this moment.


    In this crowd, there are males, females, old and young... but they are not all the same, but their intoxicating expressions...


    "Why do these people gather here?" Sun Jian asked in confusion.


    "Father handsome, today it must be General Zhou Yaxing who has risen again, playing the piano in the back garden for fun!!" After all, Sun Ce has been here many times, so he knows more about things here than his father..." Every time General Zhou played the piano, under the fence of the backyard, there would always be a lot of elegant people and strangers who listened to the piano for fun...not surprising!"


    "Sure enough..." At this time, Sun Jian also heard the faint sound of the guqin... The sound of the piano was like a natural sound. Hearing the sound of the piano, he seemed to be in a quiet mountain forest. The mountain stream was gurgling and the birds were singing. The sound is endless...intoxicating..."This song should only be in the sky...!"


    Perhaps it was because Sun Jian''s voice was a bit too loud... the people who were listening to the nature with their eyes closed in the corner glared at him.


    Seeing the expressions of these people, Sun Jian suddenly felt embarrassed. He hurriedly clasped his fists and bowed his hands and made an apology... Then lowered his voice and said to his son: "Let¡¯s go quickly and go into the backyard to listen to Boyang¡¯s Tian Lai Zhi Zhi Go..."


    Sun Ce looked at his father''s somewhat embarrassed appearance, and forced a smile, and said, "Yes, handsome father!"


    Everyone rode their horses around the courtyard wall and walked towards the front entrance of the Cishi Mansion.


    At this time, in the corner of the wall, a thin middle-aged man was holding a 16 or 7-year-old girl in his hand, standing by and listening to the sound of the piano inside the wall...


    When he saw Sun Jian''s team passing by, he pulled up the girl beside him and said, "Let''s go, ugly...we''re afraid we won''t have to listen!"


    "Why? Daddy?" The girl''s delicate eyesight looked like a beauty, but she was called a ugly child, which was speechless.


    "The frame that just passed is Sun Jian, the prefect of Changsha..." The middle-aged man chuckled and whispered: "He came here, there must be something important to find Zhou Boyang...Today, I''m afraid I can''t have fun!"


    "Daddy''s words are bad. Daughter Guan that Sun Jian seems to have stopped listening to General Zhou''s piano just now. Obviously he also knows the rhythm. I guess he will not disturb General Zhou''s Yaxing... So, my daughter guesses that Dad can still be Have fun!" The girl smiled at her father after she finished talking.


    "Forget it... just listen to you, and see if I can really listen to it today!" The middle-aged man obviously loves his daughter very much. After hearing his daughter''s words, he stops and continues to listen to the beautiful piano sound in the wall...


    The song ends...


    "I really don''t know who wrote this song. The artistic conception is long and elegant and popular..." The middle-aged man sighed, "I really want to go in and find Zhou Boyang to take a look at the piano score!"


    "Hehe..." Upon hearing her father''s words, the girl smiled slightly: "Then why didn''t father go in and ask General Zhou for it?"


    "This..." Hearing what his daughter said, the middle-aged man was speechless...


    "Daddy came here, he was here to find the general theory of that week... The Cai family said that they wanted to agree to his father''s daughter, but regretted it... Isn''t it?" The girl laughed.


    "You... I can''t hide anything from you!!" Huang Chengyan sighed and said, "Just, why are you not a boy? If you are a boy, you will be a father and you will use your wealth to help you stay here. In the troubled times, I won an eternal name... It''s sad!"


    "What happened to the daughter?" The girl said unconvincingly: "Even if Yueying is a daughter, she must remain as a daughter forever!"


    "Difficult...difficult!" Huang Chengyan sighed...


    "Daddy is really!" Seeing her father sighing again, Huang Yueying sighed and said, "Don''t you want that piano score?"


    "Yes...Of course I did!" Huang Chengyan nodded.


    "Then go in and want it!!" Little Lolita said, pulling up her father, and walking towards the main entrance of the Cishi Mansion, while walking, said: "You have been in Jingzhou City for more than half a month...every day. This assassin¡¯s backyard is here to listen to other people¡¯s piano sounds. You should also go to see the Lord..."


    "What am I going to do?" Huang Chengyan said embarrassingly: "I originally thought that Zhou Boyang was a greedy and erotic, so I wanted to come here to talk with him, but I didn''t expect... once I entered Jingzhou City , I found out... This is a benevolent lord... How can I say anything? A mere woman, let him marry if he marries... Why should a husband be without a wife?"


    "Since you are a benevolent master, why don''t you help him?" Little Lolita asked back: "To put it bluntly, father, you are lazy... You don''t want to be restrained by others... You want to live in the mountains and indulge in the mountains and rivers. , It¡¯s just a pity that you are full of talent!"


    "Uh..." Huang Chengyan was speechless for a while when he heard what his daughter said... he was said by his daughter. He is such a character. What a sigh?


    While talking, Huang Yueying''s little Lolita had already pulled her father to the front gate of the Cishi Mansion...


    Looking at the two soldiers more than two meters high at the door, Huang Xiaoluoli didn''t have stage fright at all. She said openly: "There are two people who tell me, Huang Chengyan and her daughter came to visit."


    Hearing Xiao Lori''s words, the eyes of the two soldiers guarding the gate suddenly brightened...As a member of the world brought to this world by Zhou Ye, of course they also read the Three Kingdoms thoroughly. Who is Huang Chengyan, of course they know...


    The most important thing is-they know better that their masters never forget Huang Yueying''s daughter, Huang Yueying...


    Thinking of this, a soldier immediately clasped his fists and said, "It turned out to be Mr. Huang, a celebrity in Xiangyang, please, I will report to my Patriarch to know!"


    While talking, he motioned to his companion to bring Huang Chengyan and his daughter into the lobby for tea, and then ran towards the backyard...


    Huang Xiaoluoli came to the door by herself, which is a happy event for her master.


    Chapter 2026


    Chapter Two Thousand and Twenty Six


    Not to mention the Huang family''s father and daughter who entered the Cishi Mansion, let us move forward a little bit and talk about Sun Jian who came here to visit Zhou Ye.


    At the end of Zhou Ye''s song, the girls were utterly ecstatic...Even the little Sun Shangxiang, who was lying on the blanket, sat quietly, waiting for her big cute eyes, watching With Zhou Ye... as if waiting for Zhou Ye to play another song.


    At this moment, suddenly from the door of the backyard, there was a good cry: "Okay, okay, okay... Boyang''s song made me, a rough man who can only march and fight, also listened to the wildness in the mountains. Longing for life!"


    "Haha...When did Brother Wentai arrive?" Zhou Ye smiled and stood up and said.


    He actually knew that Sun Jian was here, but it was still necessary to put on a suit.


    "Haha...I''ve been here for a while!" Sun Jian smiled: "I''m just addicted to your elegant voice with Boyang, so I dare not disturb you Boyang!"


    "Haha, it''s just a vulgar sound..." Zhou Ye said, reaching out to Sun Jian, "Go, let''s discuss matters in the hall!"


    "It''s just what I want!" Sun Jian said, and said to the wife behind him: "You have to reunite with Xiang''er, I have another business to discuss with Boyang!"


    "My concubine knows!" Madam Wu nodded obediently, and then walked towards the girls in the backyard... She had already seen her daughter there. If it hadn''t been for her husband, Sun Jian, who was just pulling her, she wouldn''t let her. When Zhou Ye was disturbed to play the piano, she could not wait to rush over.


    Madam Wu went to see her daughter, while Sun Jian and Sun Ce followed Zhou Ye to the back hall...

 Chapter 1639

    After the three guests were seated, they were served tea.


    Sun Jian picked up the tea in his hand, took a sip, and smiled: "The tea here in Boyang is different. It is light and fragrant... It''s a good tea!"


    "Non-valuable things, if Brother Wentai likes it, I will order someone to prepare a can for you to take away!" Zhou Ye said here, smiling slightly, "Brother Wentai came here, not just to drink my cup of tea? ?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Sun Jian sat up straight and nodded, "I know I can''t hide from you, Boyang... I am here today because I have something to discuss!"


    "Oh? What''s the matter? Let''s talk about it!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Yesterday, Yuan Shao a messenger arrived at my place..." Sun Jian said slowly: "He said... He has already set up troops from Bohai and called on the princes of the world to join forces and fight against the usurper Dong Zhuo... What I mean by coming here today is I want to ask Boyang if you intend to join me in raising troops to build a great cause!"


    "Oh?... Then why didn''t Yuan Shao send me a letter?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "The general''s move to seize Jingzhou is beneficial to the people, but after all, the name is not righteous!" Sun Ce said: "And right now, it is an opportunity to let the general''s name go right in this place of Jingzhou, as long as the general and my father marshal Raise troops and fight against the country''s thieves... When you are victorious, your Majesty Longyan will give a reward to the general!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye laughed at Sun Ce''s words...


    Does he need a reward from a child emperor??Does he need to be right??


    No, he doesn''t need it, he just needs his fists to be big enough to make all the princes dare not look at this land of Jingzhou.


    But... again...


    Does he want to join the so-called thieves-seeking alliance made by the Yuan brothers??


    Zhou Ye thought for a while before he made a decision... I want to go, I must go...


    Why??


    Because he still has to save one person and take another person...


    Who to save??The father who rescued Cai Yan... he was now under Dong Zhuo''s career... after all, it was a misfortune for the other''s daughter. He watched the tragic death of his father, which was not something.


    As for the captive one...who??


    I heard that Dong Zhuo had a granddaughter named Dong Bai... She was very beautiful... This, you can''t miss it.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "That¡¯s all, since I¡¯m fighting against a country thief, I naturally have to do my part... Then I will lead five thousand fine riders and go to see and see this with you, Brother Wentai. Heroes of the world!"


    "It''s so good, so wonderful!" Sun Jian was overjoyed when he heard Zhou Ye''s words...


    He knew that the combat effectiveness of Zhou Ye''s soldiers could not be judged by the number of people... Zhou Ye''s five thousand fine knights, the combat effectiveness was no less than hundreds of thousands of lions.


    You know, at the beginning, a thousand fine riders killed his 20,000 army so that they lost their helmets and unloaded their armor... let alone five thousand.


    Just when Sun Jian and his son were overjoyed... Suddenly, a sergeant outside said: "Master, someone outside the door asks for a visit..."


    "Who is it?" Zhou Ye asked rhetorically.


    "He claims to be an angel from the capital, and he came to declare!" the sergeant replied.


    "Proclaimed edict?? What edict was announced?" Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head and said, "At this time, the capital is full of smoke and mist...The so-called edict must be ordered by Dong Zhuo to drive him away... A fate...hehe... whoever loves to pick it up, anyway, I won''t pick it up..."


    "Here!"


    The sergeant came out...


    Sun Jian and his sons immediately praised Zhou Ye...what a loyal minister of the Han...what a Gaoyi Wushuang...


    In response, Zhou Ye just smiled and didn''t say anything...


    What a loyal minister of the Han, what Gaoyi Wushuang... He doesn''t care about what edicts, not to mention that it is Dong Zhuo''s edict, even if it is really the emperor of the emperor, he will not accept... He came to play in the Three Kingdoms... just to occupy Jingzhou , To be a bystander of history...


    After everyone chatted for a while... Sun Jian and his son stood up and left... They had to go back to prepare the army for war... The army was going out, it was not a matter of getting up and down. There were so many troublesome things to prepare... ¡­


    For example, forage, such as the route of entry, such as who is sent to guard the home... For example, there are too many facts.


    Sun Jian has a lot to do...


    As a host, Zhou Ye would naturally give a gift...


    After he sent Sun Jian to the door and watched Sun Jian''s convoy leave, he planned to turn around and go back... However, at this moment, a soldier walked to his side and whispered: "Master, father Huang Chengyan The lady came to visit you..."


    "Oh? How long has it been?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "It''s almost half an hour...I will arrange them in the front hall, and they should be drinking tea at this time!!" Zhanbing laughed.


    "Okay, you did a good job..." Zhou Ye was really happy at this moment... This is really the mountain if I don''t go, the mountain will come and I will... "I will go and see them now!"


    While talking, Zhou Ye walked towards the front hall...


    Before reaching the front hall, Zhou Ye was outside the porch when he heard the voice of a little Lolita, reading his shabby room inscription on the wall...


    "If the mountain is not high, there is a fairy...the water is not deep, there is a dragon..."


    "Haha...Mr. Huang, the long-lasting name is like a thunderous..." Zhou Ye walked directly into the room with a smile...


    Chapter 2027


    Chapter Two Thousand and Twenty Seven


    "Huang Chengyan, who was scattered in the mountains, met the general!!"


    Seeing Zhou Ye walk into the room, Huang Chengyan hurriedly got up to bow...


    "Haha, sir, you don¡¯t need to be polite..." Zhou Ye hurriedly held Huang Chengyan in his arms and smiled: "I just had an important business next time, so I neglected my husband. Please forgive me!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Huang Chengyan smiled slightly and said: "People often say, Jingzhou Meizhou Lang, when I saw him today, he really deserves his reputation... However, the next ceremony is not for himself..."


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye suddenly asked with a sense of interest: "Why did you worship Mr. Mister?"


    "Worshiped by millions of people in Jingzhou, and by the hundreds of millions of people in the world!" Huang Chengyan said with a serious expression.


    "..." Hearing Huang Chengyan''s words, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... At this time, the scholars are like this, they can get involved in the world at every turn... "Why are you talking about trivial matters? Your husband is serious! And, I''m only in Jingzhou. What does the implementation of benevolent governance have to do with the people in the world?"


    "No..." Huang Chengyan''s face straightened and said: "The one who just visited the general, but Sun Jian, the prefect of Changsha?"


    "Exactly!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "I expected that Sun Jian came to visit the general, he must have received Yuan Shao''s inquiries from the thieves, so he came to find the general to discuss the cause of the thieves. How can this not be a good thing to benefit the people of the world?" Huang Chengyan smiled.


    "How did your husband know that I agreed to Brother Wentai''s proposal to send troops?" Zhou Ye asked back.


    "Haha...Although the general killed Wang Rui to seize Jingzhou... But the general''s benevolence and righteousness far surpassed that mediocre Wang Rui thousands of times... the people of Jingzhou all praised it." Huang Chengyan said here, after a pause, "It can be seen that, The general is a man of righteousness, and nowadays, there are national thieves who are in trouble...With the general''s righteousness, you can return to it if you don''t know it. If you know, how can you not send troops to go and destroy it?"


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye chuckled as he heard...


    To be honest, he really didn''t go against Dong Zhuo for some kindness, but for Dong Zhuo''s granddaughter and his cheap old man...

 Chapter 1640

    Of course, Zhou Ye would not say these things... Since Huang Chengyan misunderstood, let him continue to misunderstand.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye stretched out his hand, made a please gesture, and smiled: "Sir, please sit down, let''s talk slowly!"


    As the two again divided the guest and host seats, the maid in the Fuzhong naturally came in and replaced the old tea and offered new tea.


    Sitting in the main seat, Zhou Ye took a sip of tea and pretended not to care. He looked at Huang Chengyan and asked, "I wonder if this girl is?"


    "Oh, this is my little girl, Huang Yueying... the nickname is Chou''er!" Huang Chengyan replied without thinking about it.


    "Chou''er has seen the general!" Little Lori Huang Yueying stood up and bowed to Zhou Ye Yingying.


    "Haha...Yue Yingsheng is so beautiful, why is his nickname called Chou''er?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile: "What if it spreads out and no one dares to marry?"


    "Don''t tell the general..." Huang Chengyan smiled: "There is a saying in my hometown that a low name is easy to feed... But as Chou''er grew up, I wanted to discuss with her several times about changing her name, but she gave Refused¡­¡­"


    "Oh?? Why is this?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Because Yueying doesn''t want Israel to serve people..." Little Lolita said in a pretentious manner: "Showing others by appearance, losing heart, showing others by talents, can get a beloved who truly cherishes her... This is Yueying''s idea. !"


    "Hahaha...Well, I have such insights at a young age, and it is such a blessing to be a woman, Mr. Huang is really lucky!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Haha, the general praised..." Huang Chengyan sighed as he said this, "Unfortunately, Ugly is not a man!"


    "Men and daughters are the same..." Zhou Ye retorted, "Isn''t it more rare for girls to have this wisdom than men?"


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Huang Yueying''s little Lolita''s face suddenly leaked a trace of joy...


    Zhou Ye was still the first person to praise her like this...How could this not make her happy?


    Moreover, Yueying Lolita had originally looked at Zhou Ye very pleasing to the eye, but today she was praised by Zhou Ye again, and she felt closer to Zhou Ye in her heart.


    After the people chatted for a few more words, Zhou Ye changed his voice and said, "Today Dong Zhuo is in trouble and Chao Gang, why don''t you go out and join the government, clarify Yuyu, and return the world to peace?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Huang Chengyan said with a bitter expression on his face, and said: "The general''s good intentions are guided by the heart...but, in the next idle cloud and wild cranes, I am used to being free, unconstrained, and unwilling to take the form of the case... The character hanging is precisely the life that Xia Xia most yearns for... Therefore, it is difficult for Xia Xia to die!"


    "Haha...it''s okay!" Zhou Ye waved his hand indifferently, "Since Mr. has no intention of official career, then I won''t force him to..."


    "Thank you General..." Huang Chengyan said here, hesitating for a moment, and asked: "I don''t know when the general plans to raise troops?"


    "Three days later!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "There is an unsolicited request below!" Huang Chengyan said here, looking at his daughter, Huang Yueying, and said: "My ugly child is clever and smart, but it''s a pity that she was born as a daughter. She has peerless talent and can''t rule the country and the world. Now she It¡¯s also about to pass the year of hanging down. If you don¡¯t travel far and gain some insights, there will be no chance in the future!"


    "So, I beg you to ask the army to bring the little girl with you this time? Let her see this wonderful river and mountains in her lifetime!"


    "This..." Zhou Ye was keen on his heart, but he still pretended to be hesitant...


    He can understand what Huang Chengyan meant...


    The year of the hanging hair is eight or nine years old. At this age, both men and women are called children... and after this age, at the age of twelve, a girl will be called the year of the golden hairpin.


    At this time, we must pay attention to the protection of men and women.


    Ordinary women, once they reach this age, they must learn the way of being a woman in the show building.It is common for the door not to go out and the door to not move...


    When it comes to the year of Jihua, you have to marry...At that time, it will be a busy life around the Guotai children.


    And Huang Chengyan obviously cherishes her daughter''s talents, and doesn''t want her to be like an ordinary woman, doing nothing for her life.


    At least, let her travel hundreds of miles, take a look at the general trend of the world, take a look at this great river and mountains, this is not in vain of her daughter''s talent.


    "This... soldier, evil... I''m afraid, once the war starts... you will not care about your ugly son!" Zhou Ye pretended to be reserved.


    "General, Chou''er is willing to go, even if I die after nine deaths!" Saying this, Yueying Xiao Lori made a blunt, knelt down in front of Zhou Ye, and pleaded: "Chou''er knows that this may be the only one in this life. It¡¯s an opportunity to see the whole world...so, Chou''er is not afraid of death!"


    Chapter 2028


    Chapter Two Thousand and Twenty Eight


    When Huang Chengyan walked out of the governor''s mansion, it was already too late.


    He was full of alcohol and his footsteps were vain... his hands were like a treasure, holding a piece of silk, which was Zhou Ye''s score for the song of a bird in the sky.


    As he walked, he smiled bitterly: "It''s okay... I came to repay the hatred of taking my wife, but I didn''t expect it, I also left my daughter here!"


    Of course, he was just making fun of himself.


    In fact, this is no alternative.


    Although the Huang family is a big family in Jingzhou, it is beyond your ability to take your daughter to swim the great mountains and rivers in this era of war and chaos.


    Therefore, today he heard Zhou Ye say that he wanted to entrust his daughter to Zhou Ye when he was going to fight against Dong Zhuo...


    After all, he knew that Zhou Ye''s army was powerful...


    Breaking through Jingzhou and seizing Changsha with the power of a thousand horses... This kind of army can be called invincible.


    Therefore, he is not very worried about his daughter''s safety.


    As for... Zhou Ye''s sexual lust is also known to him, but, in his opinion, his daughter is still young, and Zhou Ye, a gentleman, shouldn''t be thinking of his daughter.


    It''s a pity... he is too high to see Zhou Ye''s integrity, and he doesn''t understand Zhou Ye too much.


    If he knew how many little loli Zhou Ye had raised in other worlds, he would definitely not bring up this matter.


    It''s a pity that nothing happens if...


    Later, Huang Chengyan often regretted that he had let his daughter go on the expedition with Zhou Ye, and lost all of his daughter...Of course, this is a funeral, so I won''t mention it for the time being.


    Just talk about Zhou Ye''s side...


    Sun Quan needs three days to prepare, and he also needs three days to prepare...


    The difference is that Sun Quan is preparing to send troops, but Zhou Ye?Is busy comforting the women in their backyard...


    Three days, fleeting...


    Three days later, Zhou Ye offered five thousand fine rides and swears to take off outside Jingzhou...


    The people in the city sent Zhou Ye''s army more than ten miles away, reluctant to give up...


    "My elder brother, the people of Jingzhou are all thinking about you!" Huang Yueying was sitting on Zhou Ye''s horse, leaning against him, and said with a grin.


    "The people of China are the most industrious and grateful people!" Zhou Ye sighed softly, "As long as they can make do with it, then they will never get up and rebellion, so... the Yellow Turban rebellion has passed the non-citizens. And at the court!"


    "My brother is benevolent..."


    "Okay, don''t talk like that... It feels very awkward!" Zhou Ye smiled, lightly scratched Huang Yueying''s Qiong nose, and said, "Good scream, brother!"

 Chapter 1641

    Yueying''s little Lori was flushed with Zhou Ye''s actions. After a while, she said, "Okay...good brother..."


    "This is good!" Zhou Ye looked at the shy look of Little Lori and laughed out loud.


    Originally, according to Huang Chengyan''s intention, Xiao Lolita was asked to worship Zhou Ye as her foster father, but Zhou Ye refused to agree to anything...In his words, as soon as I have not yet reached the age of weak crown, I will recognize the next one. The big righteous daughter, is it not laughable??


    In that case, just consider it as the righteous brother...


    After Huang Chengyan hesitated for a while, he finally agreed...


    To put it bluntly, Huang Chengyan was also deceived by Zhou Ye''s unchanging young face.


    Of course, even though Zhou Ye recognized Yueying Xiaoluoli as his sister, they had their own friends...


    Zhou Ye told Huang Chengyan that he was still a brother, and to Xiaoyueying and Lori, he was a brother and sister.


    Because Yueying Little Lori didn''t know how to ride a horse, Zhou Ye simply hugged her in his arms and rode together.


    Although little Lolita was a bit shy about this, she didn''t care. After all, they were brothers and sisters.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye''s five thousand armies are all iron cavalry, so the journey is extremely fast...


    After he arrived at the agreed place outside Nanjun, he waited for a long time... before he saw Sun Jian''s men and horses arrive.


    From a distance, seeing Zhou Ye''s fine rider, Sun Jian led a group of generals and rushed over on horseback... "Bo Yang, I am coming down late. I''m sorry!"


    "Hehe...I''m here early, Brother Wentai don''t care!" Zhou Ye smiled and folded his hands.


    At this time, Sun Jian also saw Yueying''s little Lori sitting in Zhou Ye''s arms, and smiled: "This is?"


    "This is my sister-in-law, Yueying..." Zhou Ye said here, smiling: "Yueying, I will see Wu Chenghou soon!"


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, little Lolita said crisply: "Yueying has seen Wu Chenghou!"


    "Hahaha... Lingmei really has the style of Boyang!" Sun Jian smiled: "It''s just that we are going to crusade against the country thief... Boyang, would it be inconvenient for you to bring your sister?"


    "Haha..." Facing Sun Jian''s words, Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "Brother Wentai thinks about Dong Zhuo''s use of troops?"


    "The native chickens and dogs, besides showing off power, what does he know how to fight?" Sun Jian said disdainfully.


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye smiled when he heard the words, and stopped talking...


    Sun Jian thought about it, and suddenly...


    Well, he looked down on Dong Zhuo, thinking that Dong Zhuo was not his enemy, and Zhou Ye... his 20,000 army who killed him with a thousand horses and fled, wouldn''t it just say... Zhou Ye looked down on Dong Zhuo even more??


    Thinking of this, Sun Jian couldn''t help but smiled bitterly: "Bo Yang, it seems that I will never be able to raise my head in front of you in my life!"


    "Hehe...what did Brother Wentai say? We are allies and we have the Qin and Jin agreements. Am I the kind of person who uses power to suppress others?"


    "That''s it, I won''t be boring here..." Sun Jian shook his head and smiled bitterly: "We are in one place, let''s set off now!"


    "That''s great!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    With the two people discussing, the army headed towards Nanyang County.


    Along the way, Xiao Yueying sat in Zhou Ye''s arms, and she didn''t feel the horse bumping, her eyes felt like she couldn''t see enough.


    The marching army has an aura of swallowing mountains and rivers, especially Zhou Ye''s cavalry, even in the march, the line is extremely neat.


    If Sun Jian''s army seemed to give people the feeling of being a strong soldier, then when he looked at Zhou Ye''s cavalry, he was immediately beaten down.


    Zhou Ye''s five thousand cavalrymen, five men in a row, rode side by side, the distance the horses took at each step was not too different... Whether they looked horizontally or vertically, they looked like the same person.


    This scene made Huang Yueying''s little Lolita in Zhou Ye''s arms see the brilliance flashes in her eyes, and Hungary couldn''t help but show great pride.


    "My brother!"


    "Call brother!"


    "Brother..." Yueying little Lolita was almost used to Zhou Ye''s way of speaking, and she seemed a little vulgar, but she felt very close."Brother... Guess what Wu Chenghou, who is behind us at this moment, feels when seeing the warriors under your command?"


    "envy, jealousy, hate!"


    Chapter 2029


    Chapter Two Thousand and Twenty Nine


    "envy, jealousy, hate??"


    Little Lori Yueying muttered Zhou Ye''s words to herself, her eyes lit up suddenly, "Brother''s words are always straight to the essence!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "It''s not that I am bragging, I am a general. When I see my warriors, there is no one who does not envy and hate!"


    "Brother is right!" Yueying Xiaoluoli smiled: "For the generals to like the warriors, just as the wealthy loves gold and silver... And the warriors trained by my brother are all brave. How can we not let those generals envy and hate!?"


    "Then brother... how did you train such a strong soldier?" Yueying Xiao Lori asked curiously.


    "Want to know?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Yes!" Yueying little Lori nodded vigorously.


    "That''s the secret that my Zhou family didn''t pass on... If you want to know, just become a member of my Zhou family!" After saying this, Zhou Ye burst into laughter.


    Little Lori was taken aback by Zhou Ye''s words, and then, her small face suddenly blushed...


    How did you become a member of the Zhou family?Naturally, it is to marry Zhou''s housewife...


    "Brother...I really don''t respect..." The little Lori Yueying, who figured out the key, sighed...


    However, what she didn''t realize was that although she was complaining about Zhou Ye''s disrespect... but in her heart, she didn''t feel angry at all, instead she felt a quick heartbeat.


    After marching for a day, the army set up a large camp one hundred and eighty miles outside Nanyang County...


    Although Nanyang County used to be Yuan Shu''s territory, since Zhou Ye had robbed Jingzhou forcibly... he took the Nanyang County back.


    For Yuan Shu, Zhou Ye didn''t have any good feelings at all...It''s a pity that this guy ran too fast, and An Doudou didn''t kill him.


    Since setting up the camp, Sun Jian has studied the route of marching in his handsome account... But what about Zhou Ye?In his own account, molesting little Lori...


    "What? I live here?" Yueying little Lori pointed to the camping couch in the tent, her face flushed red...


    She was not angry, but¡ªashamed.


    Because this is Zhou Ye''s handsome account, and there is only one army bed, that is to say... she is going to sleep with Zhou Ye tonight...

 Chapter 1642

    "No way! It''s like that when acting in the army!" Zhou Ye sat on the couch and said calmly: "It''s not as good as home here... there won''t be maids to serve, let alone a separate camp... I am here. The handsome account is already pretty good. The other soldiers are all four men and one account..."


    "Yes, but... Brother, Gu Li Yuyun, men and women are six years old in different seats..." Yueying Lori wants to argue again...


    "This is the army, and the Book of Rites cannot control this..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Could it be that Yueying, you have the habit of grinding your teeth and talking in sleep at night? Are you afraid I will hear it?"


    "Who... who can grind teeth, who can talk in dreams..." Yueying''s little Lolita was so excited by Zhou Ye, she suddenly forgot something like the book of rituals: "Live and live... If I find my brother Talking in sleep in the middle of the night, then I must have a good laugh on my brother for three years!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled and said nothing when facing little Lolita...


    Smart children are generally relatively early, such as Yueying Lori...


    She watched Zhou Ye take off her coat unhurriedly and lay on the couch... Her heart was like a mountain and it was difficult to calm down.


    After all, she is a girl, how could she sleep with Zhou Ye so unclearly??


    However, after a day¡¯s march, Zhou Ye had nothing to do with himself, but little Lolita was already a little unable to stand it...


    She was sitting on the side of the couch, trying to lie down and rest, but she was a little bit shy... in a groggy state, she fell asleep without knowing when.


    When the outside snare drum sounded, Little Lori woke up... As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Zhou Ye''s handsome face, and those who were close... could feel his breath.


    And her body was also held tightly in Zhou Ye''s arms...


    This discovery made Little Lori''s face turn red like a persimmon... She deliberately wanted to call Zhou Ye to let him go, but she was afraid that the two would be embarrassed if they meet... Well, she felt that this was the duty of a good girl, for fear that Zhou Ye would look down upon her...


    In a dilemma, she saw Zhou Ye''s eyelids beating slightly, obviously this was a prelude to waking up...


    Suddenly, Yueying Xiaoluoli closed her eyes and continued to pretend to sleep.


    This pretending to sleep took more than half an hour. I don¡¯t know when, little Lori fell asleep again...


    When she woke up again, she found that she was already on horseback...


    "Brother... Good morning!" Little Lolita was a guest at Zhou''s house for three days, knowing that Zhou''s family has the habit of asking people good morning, afternoon and good night...


    "Good morning, Yueying!" Zhou Ye smiled, "Would you like some breakfast?"


    "But I haven''t freshened up yet!" Yueying little Lori said in a daze.


    "It''s okay, just freshen up right away!" Zhou Ye said, and took out a gourd from behind. The gourd was filled with water...


    After washing her face after Shuguo''s mouth, little Lolita suddenly became sober...


    He took the cake from Zhou Ye''s hand and ate it with fresh water.


    In fact, Xiao Lori is extremely embarrassed at the moment... You know, the Huang family is a prominent family in Jingxiang, and the family education is extremely strict, and Xiao Lori has been familiar with the Book of Rites since childhood...


    According to the Book of Rites, men and women have different seats at the age of six...


    And what about yesterday?


    She not only rode with Zhou Ye, but also fell asleep with Zhou Ye.


    How can this not make Little Lori feel ashamed...


    At this time, little Lori was eating breakfast while twisting her body back and forth, feeling restless, and even a feeling of guilty conscience, as if the sergeants next to her were looking at herself with strange eyes...


    Seeing the behavior of the little Lolita in his arms, Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing...


    The children¡¯s family is young and has a lot of thoughts...


    But no wonder...


    Zhou Ye knew that girls were mentally mature earlier than boys, especially Yueying Xiaoluoli had read books and had an open mind... Therefore, it is inevitable to be so embarrassed.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and gently leaned on the ground, and asked in a low voice in Little Lolita''s ear: "Yueying is still uneasy about staying with him last night?"


    "Hmm..." Yueying little Lori nodded her head obediently...with a blushing face: "Brother...Although you and I have the names of brothers and sisters, but...this..."


    "If Yueying finds it inconvenient, then I will marry Yueying!" Zhou Ye teased: "I will immediately order people to ride back to Jingzhou and propose marriage to your father, Mr. Huang... I will decide you first. In this way, if you and I have the name of a husband and wife, you will not feel embarrassed!"


    "Bad brother... and ugly again!" Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yueying''s little Lori felt her heart about to jump out of her throat... Jiao wailed, "How can anyone make a lifelong event so casually? "


    Yueying''s words caused Zhou Ye to laugh...and with Zhou Ye''s teasing, Yueying''s little loli also forgot about her embarrassment and began to struggle...


    What are you struggling with??If Zhou Ye really proposes marriage to her father, should she agree to marry Zhou Ye?


    marry?She was quite unwilling, why?Because Zhou Ye''s wives and concubines are too many...not to marry?She was a little reluctant... Hey, it was really embarrassing.


    Chapter 2030


    Chapter Two Thousand and Thirty


    The army keeps going...


    Because of the drag of pawns, the army can''t travel a hundred miles a day...


    Of course, the hundred miles mentioned here are calculated according to Han time miles, and converted into modern units of measurement, it is only thirty or forty kilometers.


    Ten days later...


    The army was only thirty or fifty miles away from Chen Liucheng, the land of the alliance.


    It was just that it was late at this time, and the mountain roads were difficult to drive, so it was really unsuitable to hurry, so Sun Jian discussed with Zhou Ye and decided that the army would rest early this morning and set off tomorrow...it would happen to arrive at the meeting place at noon.


    After discussing these matters, Sun Jian and Zhou Ye led troops separately and set up camp...


    In Zhou Ye''s camp...


    Two soldiers came in carrying a wooden basin that was as high as one person. The basin was filled with heat. Obviously, this was used to bathe them.


    Little Lori Yueying, who was reading in her account, saw the soldiers'' actions, stood up and said softly: "Just put it here..."


    "Yes, miss!" The two soldiers agreed, and after placing the tub here, they went out.


    Xiaoyueying looked at the hot water in the tub and muttered: "I really don''t know why my brother likes bathing every night so much... She is very clean..."


    While talking, Xiao Yueying put down the book in her hand, and then took out towels and other things from the wooden box on the side of the couch...


    Looking at her skillful behavior, she has obviously become accustomed to it.


    After a while, Zhou Ye also returned from Sun Jian''s camp... "You will be at the meeting place tomorrow, is Yueying happy?"


    "What''s so happy about Huimeng?" Xiaoyueying said, walking forward to help Zhou Ye take off his coat...


    "Eighteen princes gathered there, it can be said that most of the world''s powerful and powerful are all there, isn''t Yueying happy?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "I expect those princes will have their own ghosts. It is false to eliminate the country''s thieves, and it is true to support the soldiers to fight for the territory!" Little Lori said as she folded Zhou Ye''s robes, folded them, and placed them on the couch."Instead of watching them trick me up there, it''s better to go on the battlefield with my brother!"

 Chapter 1643

    "Haha...my Yueying is really extraordinary, and she did everything in one sentence to the minds of the world''s princes..." Zhou Ye said, turning around and scratching little Lolita''s nose lightly, "Otherwise, I will worship the moon. Ying is a military teacher..."


    "Really?" Little Lolita''s eyes lit up when she heard Zhou Ye''s words.


    "Really...Of course it''s true!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "How about Xiao Yueying''s life as a military instructor for me?"


    A lifelong military commander, a lifelong undivided...Little Lolita was hit by Zhou Ye''s words like a little deer, and said, "...Brother is coaxing people again..."


    "I didn''t coax Yueying... I really want Yueying to be a military adviser for me for a lifetime... Of course, your military division has more things than other military divisions!" Zhou Ye said as he went along. Walked into the barrel with the wooden steps beside the barrel...


    After soaking his body in the hot water, Zhou Ye couldn''t help sighing comfortably: "After the march, taking a hot bath, it really feels comfortable!"


    "Brother...Don''t break the topic, what is more of my military division than other military divisions?" Yueying asked, climbing on the wooden steps, looking at Zhou Ye in the barrel, wearing a single coat.


    "Want to know?" Zhou Ye asked rhetorically.


    "Yes!" Little Lori nodded obediently.


    "Then come in and take a bath with me, I will tell you!" Zhou Ye grinned.


    According to the usual routine, Zhou Ye felt that once these words were uttered, Xiao Yueying would definitely take a slap in the face, and then ran away...


    In the past ten days of getting along with each other, they eat at the same table, sleep on the same couch, and do not avoid getting started. Although they are not husband and wife, they are better than husband and wife.


    However, there are some things Little Lolita insists on...


    For example, taking a bath together... Zhou Ye mentioned it many times, but little Lolita refused to live or die...


    In fact, Zhou Ye didn''t want to do anything to Little Lolita, he just liked to tease her... Especially looking at Little Lolita''s shy appearance, it was simply very interesting.


    However, after Zhou Ye said these words this time... Although little Lolita was embarrassed, she did not run away like usual...


    Instead, he bit his silver teeth, threw his coat away, and jumped into the barrel...


    The wooden barrel was just right for Zhou Ye, but it was a bit too deep for Little Lolita... If Zhou Ye hadn''t hurriedly reached out to her, maybe Lolita would drink the bath water. .


    The little loli at this time, sitting in Zhou Ye¡¯s arms, facing Zhou Ye, her face blushed, she didn¡¯t know if she was steamed or ashamed... "Now, now... brother can tell me , Is there something more to my military division than other military divisions?"


    Seeing that little Lolita was so embarrassed that she couldn''t be more embarrassed, but pretending to be calm and asking herself, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to laugh... but couldn''t.


    You know, little Lori herself is almost ashamed, if she smiles again at this time, then something big will happen...


    The correct operation is-"Of course I am going to have children for me..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, little Lolita couldn''t help being ashamed anymore. She threw herself into Zhou Ye''s arms and murmured: "Brother bullies Chou''er..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ...


    No words for a night............


    The next day-before the army drums sounded, Little Lori woke up... She looked at the handsome face in front of her, and couldn''t help but be stunned...


    Although I know that he is bothersome, and I know that he already has a group of wives and concubines... But a heart still fell in unknowingly... Although nothing happened between the two last night, little Lolita had already responded to Zhou Ye. ... To be his eternal military instructor, the military instructor who gave birth to him...


    This is equivalent to that Little Lori has completely set foot on Zhou Ye''s thief ship...


    "Good morning, Yueying!" Zhou Ye opened his eyes and saw a certain little Lolita who had been staring at him, and smiled.


    "Good morning, brother!" Little Lolita smiled, lightly pecked at Zhou Ye''s side...this is what she learned last night...I feel pretty good.


    "Okay, we should get up too..." Zhou Ye said, sitting up from the couch, and little Lolita hurriedly sat up...


    She didn''t take care of herself, but turned her head to help Zhou Ye get the clothes... I have to say that the girl papers of this era are far more virtuous than later generations.


    "Yueying, I don''t wear normal clothes today..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "What will the brother wear today?" Little Lori stopped her movements and asked.


    "Since it is a Union League, of course it is necessary to wear armor... I guess that Yuan Shao''s trash will appear in armor to show his military might. If I appear in normal clothes, wouldn''t it seem incompatible with everyone?"


    Chapter 2031


    Chapter Two Thousand and Thirty One


    The army of Sun Jian and Zhou Ye started on time...


    The throne of Yueying Lolita is naturally still in Zhou Ye''s arms...


    This kind of thing is not only used by Little Loli herself, but also by the Jiangdong generals.


    Sun Jian, who was waiting in front of the army for Zhou Ye''s arrival, saw the golden figure from a distance, smiled and said to the generals beside him: "It seems that Boyang is planning to shock the princes... for so long. Now, this is the second time I have seen Boyang wearing armor!"


    "General Zhou was originally born handsome, and putting on this divine armor will simply compare us!" veteran Han Dang smiled.


    "Yes, handsome father...I want to be a pioneer..." Sun Ce also smiled: "Walking with General Zhou, I am ashamed..."


    "Hahaha..." Sun Jian couldn''t help laughing when he heard his son''s words.


    "What are you talking about? So happy?" At this time, Zhou Ye was already holding Little Lolita and came to Jiangdong generals.


    "We are talking, Boyang, once you put on this armor, we are ashamed and dare not walk with you!!" Sun Jian smiled.


    "Where is it, if it weren''t for me that I only have this armor, it wouldn''t be too ostentatious to change one..." Zhou Ye smiled bitterly: "Yueying also said this morning that I don''t look like I''m going to the alliance, but like To be the groom!"


    "Hahaha... Yueying is right!"


    "Sure enough...hahaha!"


    While talking and laughing, everyone led the army to go...


    At this time, in Chen Liucheng... Yuan Shao was also talking to his cousin Yuan Shu.


    "Yesterday, I received a Malay report from Sun Jian. In this alliance, Jingzhou Zhou Ye will also come with Changsha Prefect Sun Jian. I heard that you have a long-standing grudge with Zhou Boyang, but... At this time, the overall situation should be the top priority. Make a second!" Yuan Shao looked at Yuan Shu and said, "Especially when Dong Zhuo is still alive..."


    "I see..." Although Yuan Shu said so, his face didn''t take it seriously...


    To be honest, the cause of his feud with Zhou Ye was to help his cousin¡¯s son propose marriage. Later... he was even driven out of Nanyang County by Zhou Ye¡¯s iron cavalry, so that there was not a single soldier in this alliance. He had to rely on his cousin''s command...


    It''s all because of his cousin Yuan Shao, but he didn''t expect... not only did he not help himself at this moment, but he warned himself to guard himself...


    How can this make Yuan Shu happy?


    So...Although he promised in his mouth, Yuan Shu had already made up his mind...as soon as he had a chance, he would add to Zhou Ye...


    Put down the sordidness of the Yuan brothers for now... Let''s talk about Zhou Ye...

 Chapter 1644

    When Zhou Ye and Sun Jian''s army rushed to Chen Liucheng, the outside of the city was already full of banners...


    Obviously, they arrived a bit late...


    Seeing the banners of Zhou Ye and Sun Jian, the sergeant in charge of the roll call upstairs in the city gate shouted: "The fifteenth town, Jingzhou Mu Zhou Ye, the sixteenth town, Changsha prefect Sun Jian..."


    Hearing the sergeant''s roll-call, Zhou Ye asked curiously: "When was I named Jingzhou Muddler?"


    "Haha... Boyang is afraid that he doesn''t know it. The decree officer who was driven out of the mansion by you that day brought you the imperial decree of Jingzhou Mu... Although Boyang did not accept the decree, Dong Zhuo has already taken this decree. It has spread to the princes of the world!" Sun Jian smiled.


    "...Well, am I being driven off the shelf by a duck?" Zhou Ye sighed silently.


    "Don''t panic Boyang, the world''s princes all know that you drove the Dong thief''s edict official out of the mansion, and they are praising you..." Sun Jian smiled.


    While talking and laughing, everyone has entered Chen Liucheng on horseback...


    It has to be said that Yuan Shao or a lot of schemes are less decisive, and successes are less than successes and more than failures, but-his alliance is not small.


    The battle drums and horns at the head of the city are equally famous, and they meet the princes with the courtesy of the three males...


    After entering the city, there were naturally responsible soldiers who led Zhou Ye and Sun Jian''s army to where they were stationed...


    And Zhou Ye and Sun Jian each led a dozen generals toward the handsome platform in the city.


    "Changsha Sun Jian, I have seen Gong Yuan!" When he came to Shuaitai, Sun Jian arched his hands towards Yuan Shao.


    "Okay, okay... Wentai can come, our rebels are like a tiger with wings!" Yuan Shao said with a smile.


    "Jingzhou Zhou Ye, I''ve seen Gong Yuan!" Zhou Ye also bowed his hand and said.


    "Well... everyone says that Jingzhou Meizhoulang''s iron cavalry is unparalleled in the world, with a thousand iron cavalry 20,000 troops that are unstoppable... Seeing it today, the appearance is extraordinary!" Said this, Yuan Shao likes. It was only then that I realized that I had flopped, and hurriedly bowed his hand to Sun Jian on the side, and said, "Brother Wentai, it''s me who made a flop, deserve to be punished, punished!"


    "Haha...Yuan Gongyan is serious!" Sun Jian said dismissively: "Boyang''s defeat of me is not a shameful scandal. Victory or defeat is a matter of military affairs, let''s talk about it... if not. In the battle with Boyang, how can we form an alliance between our two families, and jointly control the counties of Jingzhou and Jiangdong?"


    "Hahahaha...Brother Wentai is really magnificent!" Yuan Shao laughed and stretched out his hand: "Brother Wentai, Boyang...please take a seat!"


    Hearing what Yuan Shao said, Zhou Ye and Sun Jian smiled slightly, clasped their fists together, and then took their seats...


    After Zhou Ye and Sun Jian sat down, their own sensible soldiers moved a rattan chair from the side and placed it behind their master... "Miss, please sit down!"


    "Thank you!" Yueying smiled and nodded, then sat down.


    As soon as she took her seat, Yueying Xiaoli put her head to the side of Zhou Ye, and whispered: "Everyone says, Yuan Benchu ??IV and San Gong are so heroic. See you today, it¡¯s not as well known... "


    Zhou Ye naturally knew what Yueying Little Lolita was referring to, but still smiled and asked, "Oh? What do you say?"


    "Then Yuan Benchu ??has a vision, but he has no close conspiracy... He was afraid that his brother and General Sun would be stronger than him, so he just used those words to deliberately anger General Sun, in order to make his brother and General Sun turn against each other... Thinking of General Sun¡¯s broad-mindedness, his words not only failed to achieve the expected results, but revealed his ugliness... It is extremely ridiculous!"


    And Sun Jian on the side heard what Yueying Lolita said, and suddenly whispered: "Yueying girl is really clever...but Yuan Benchu ??looks down on people. Who does he think I am, Sun Jian? The same as him. Do you measure small people? It''s really annoying..."


    "Haha...Wentai don''t want to be angry...it''s not worth it to be angry for this class of people!" Zhou Ye smiled: "Let''s watch him raise a tall building, watch him entertain guests, watch his building collapse! Watch the change! Just..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s words, Sun Jian, who was originally angry, almost didn¡¯t laugh out loud... "Boyang is really humorous... No matter what, I just listen to Boyang¡¯s words, watching him rise from high-rise buildings and watch him banquet with guests. Look at his building collapsed! Hahaha..."


    Chapter 2032


    Chapter Two Thousand and Thirty Two


    Just as Zhou Ye was chatting with Sun Jian, another general sat beside Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye turned his head to look, and saw two large characters [Gongsun] written on the banner behind the general...


    Behind him stood a young general in white robe, who was not very old, that is, he looked like 18 or 9 years old.


    When Zhou Ye saw this person, his eyes suddenly brightened. He bowed his hand to the middle-aged general sitting in his seat, "But General Gongsun Zan?"


    "It''s under..." Gongsun Zan looked at the handsome and unhuman golden-clad boy in front of him, and asked curiously: "Dare to ask you who?"


    "Jingzhou Zhou Ye!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "It turns out to be General Boyang. He has heard of his name for a long time, like a thunderous ear..." Gongsun Zan suddenly laughed when he heard Zhou Ye''s name: "I heard about Boyang¡¯s iron rider in the world. He has never met Boyang before. Sure enough, it''s a young hero!"


    "Where and where... it''s all the world''s rumours!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "General Gongsun is famous all over the world, women and children are all known!"


    After the two exchanged business talks for a while, they talked like friends for years.


    When Sun Jian saw Zhou Ye''s actions, he was stunned...


    According to his knowledge, although Zhou Ye seemed to be amiable on weekdays, he was also extremely arrogant, and he rarely could talk to others in this way.


    Why was he so happy when I saw Gongsun Zan today??


    In fact, not only him, but also Yueying Lori behind Zhou Ye could not guess what her brother was thinking at this time.


    In fact, Zhou Ye''s relationship with Gongsun Zan had only one purpose...that is, to bring Zhao Yun and Zhao Zilong over.


    If you want to ask, who Zhou Ye likes the most among the many characters in the Three Kingdoms... Well, it''s Zhao Yun.


    Although Lu Bu was brave, he was innocent and unrighteous.


    Liu Guanzhang... They are three brothers full of love, and Zhou Ye doesn''t like it very much either.


    Or maybe Cao Cao, Zhou Yu, Kong Ming, etc., all have shortcomings, and they are not in the eyes of Zhou Ye''s law.


    Only Zhao Yun and Zhao Zilong can be called the perfect person in the Three Kingdoms...


    Courageous and strategic, loyal and unparalleled... How can such a person not be loved by Zhou Ye?


    Keke, of course, no matter how much you like Zhou Ye, you won¡¯t be able to get involved... But you can get him under your command...


    As for Liu Bei?Let him die...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled happily...


    While everyone was talking, the princes of the Eighteen Towns were almost here. At this time, Yuan Shao, who was in the lead, also stood up and said loudly: "Everyone...I will gather here today..."


    In fact, Yuan Shao said only those few things...


    What, today all the generals gathered here, half of the world is under our feet...


    What, how can I, Yuan Shaohe De, make all the generals so important...


    He talked for a long time, and that meant-I am the initiator of the League of Threats, should you promote me as the leader??


    And in the original history, the person who proposed to let Yuan Shao be the leader was not someone else but Sun Jian, a kind man... But today, Sun Jian, a kind man, is unhappy... even less happy... So let Yuan Shao say dry mouth. His tongue was dry, and Sun Jian sat there, silent...


    In the end, it was Yuan Shao''s younger brother, Yuan Shu saved the field... got up and said, "The horse has no head and does not go, and the bird does not fly without the head. Since you all gather here for the great cause, it is natural to choose a leader... I propose that my elder brother has the highest prestige, and he should be responsible for this important task..."


    Hearing Yuan Shu''s words, the handsome platform was quiet...

 Chapter 1645

    Damn it, your brothers are shameless, right??How contrived??


    At this moment, Liu Dai, the governor of Yanzhou, stood up and said, "Yuan Gong IV and San Gong, students and deceased officials are all over the world, and no one can match the prestige... Therefore, I, Liu Dai, would like to obey Yuan Gong''s orders!"


    Taking Liu Dai as an opportunity, many princes stood up and said, "It should be so!"


    "As the leader, except Gong Yuan, don''t do what he wants!"


    As the princes expressed their opinions...


    Yuan Shao couldn''t help but leak a smile, but he did not immediately respond, but only after a few pretentious rejections did he agree.


    "Extremely hypocritical!" Yueying little Lori whispered.


    "Haha... it was originally a flurry of demons... how could it not be hypocritical?" Zhou Ye laughed.


    Just when all the princes congratulated Yuan Shao for taking the lead, suddenly the voice of a roll-call official came from outside the door.


    "Captain Cao Cao, the captain of Xiaoqi, invite four thousand strong family members to the Alliance!"


    As the voice fell, all the generals stood up to greet each other... Only Zhou Ye sat in his place, motionless... as if he hadn''t heard the words of the roll call officer.


    "Boyang, get up quickly..." Sun Jian hurriedly said in a low voice, "This is the famous hero of Dong Dong!"


    "Haha... Don''t worry about me, Brother Wentai will go up by himself..." Zhou Ye smiled...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Sun Jian was taken aback... After thinking for a while, he sat down again... "Sun Zhou alliance, advance and retreat together... Since Boyang, you can''t get up, so naturally there is your reason, then I too Not going to meet him..."


    ...Understand Sun Jian''s words, Zhou Ye smiled...


    Although Sun Jian is brave, he has no resourcefulness... But... there is one thing that he wins, and that is-kindness... Sun Jian is one of the few kind people in the Three Kingdoms.


    "Hehe, Brother Wentai, don''t panic, let''s watch from the sidelines..."


    At this time, Cao Cao brought Cao Ren and Xiahou brothers in... to meet the princes.


    After Cao Cao and the princes saw the ceremony, they naturally had another business talk...


    What Meng De''s righteous deeds are all over the world.


    No one can match Yuan Gong IV and San Gong... and so on.


    After being polite, the princes took their seats again.


    At this moment...Among the three people standing behind Cao Cao, suddenly a big black-faced man with a beard shouted, "Hey, didn''t you see my brother here???"


    A middle-aged man beside the brawny man whispered: "Third brother, don''t be unreasonable!"


    "Oh, Meng De, are these three strong men yours?" Yuan Shao smiled:


    "Not really, I just met them before the customs. At that time, the guard was embarrassing them, so I brought them in by the way!" Cao Cao said, "They are all strangers!"


    Having said this, Cao Cao stood up and walked in front of the three of them, "Come on, three of you, let me introduce you... This is General Yuan Shao Yuan Benchu, who is the fourth generation and three gongs, and the world famous..."


    "This is..." Cao Cao just wanted to introduce the names of these three people, but couldn''t remember for a moment, "Sorry, I really can''t remember your name..."


    "Report to General Yuan, Liu Bei, with the word Xuande... This is my second brother, Guan Yu has the word Yunchang, this is my third brother, Zhang Fei has the word Yide!"


    "Excuse me, what is my birthplace?" Yuan Shao asked.


    "I am the Han family clan, the son of Emperor Jing, after Zhongshan Jing Wang Liu Sheng..." Liu Bei said.


    Hearing his words, the princes talked for a while...


    "This person is the Han family clan?"


    "how is this possible?"


    "80% are fake!"


    "It must be fake!"


    Yuan Shao ignored the discussion of the princes in the congregation, but continued to ask: "Where did you come from? Who is the official and nobleman now? What is his career?"


    "Liu Bei lives in the township and has no knighthood. He is a business of weaving and selling. The second brother is a person from Hedong Jieliang who is a guardian of the gate, and his third brother Zhang Fei is a person from Zhuozhou, Hebei who is a business of selling wine and slaughtering pigs!" Liu Bei said.


    "Heh, a weaving pedestal seller, a guard house, and a liquor butchering pig?" Liu Dai mocked: "The three ridiculous brats, they are not ashamed of speaking here...hahahaha!"


    Chapter 2033


    Thousand and thirtieth


    When the princes laughed loudly at these three people, the little Lolita Yueying sitting behind Zhou Ye lowered her voice and said in Zhou Ye''s ear: "Brother, although these three people are of humble origin, they must not be small. peep!"


    "Brother, look at Liu Bei. In the face of the ridicule of the princes, his face remains as usual... Those with this disposition will have a strong mind, and if they cannot be used by the brother, they will become a disaster... It is better to get rid of it soon!"


    "Haha...my Yueying looks very accurate!" Zhou Ye smiled: "It''s just that that person is not willing to subdue others...So, let''s not bother!"


    "Why?" Yueying little Lori asked curiously.


    "Those who are neither humble nor overbearing, or pretend, or are proud, pretenders, the picture is very big, they must be the generation of heroes, arrogant, self-esteem... easily refuse to subdue to others!" Zhou Ye explained: "You Look at Liu Bei, even though he was so ridiculed by the princes, he was still calm, it must not be a disguise... His disposition is like this..."


    Little Lori heard Zhou Ye''s words and immediately looked at Liu Bei again...


    I saw this person face the ridicule of the lords, neither retorted, nor angered. In his big eyes, he was calm as water... It shows the strength of his mind.


    "That''s it, my brother is more accurate in seeing people... Yueying is ashamed!" Little Lori said in a low voice: "Then why didn''t my brother speak for them and make three friends?"


    "I and him are not fellow travelers..." Zhou Ye smiled: "Moreover, someone would come out in vain to justify these three people..."


    Just when Zhou Ye''s voice fell, a voice sounded."Everyone...after a dignified emperor, in front of a large court, in front of the heroes of the world, he said so calmly about weaving seats, selling wine and slaughtering pigs, it shows that this person has an extraordinary mind!"


    The speaker is not someone else, it is Cao Cao...


    Hearing what Cao Cao said, all the princes immediately agreed...


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    "Sure enough..."


    "Meng De said yes!"


    After looking at Liu Bei again, Yuan Shao asked, "Liu Bei, what is the purpose of your trip here?"


    "Wearing Yuan Benchu ??to spread the book in the world, gather righteousness to discuss thieves..." Liu Bei bowed his hands in courtesy: "I''m here for the Alliance!"


    "Oh? How many people do you have?" Yuan Shao asked.


    "Even me, the three ride three times!" Liu Bei said neither humble nor humble.

 Chapter 1646

    Just after he finished speaking, Liu Dai spoke again: "My eighteenth town princes have led the least number of troops to 15,000. You three of you are embarrassed to join us?"


    Facing Liu Dai''s repeated persecution, Liu Bei hadn''t spoken yet, but Zhou Ye stood up."Oh? Listen to what Liu Cishi means...I''m not worthy of allied with you who have brought me a mere five thousand sergeants here?"


    Seeing Zhou Ye standing up, Liu Dai suddenly felt his claws...


    When he first came in, he saw Zhou Ye sitting there... He was also very curious about this handsome-looking young general with gorgeous armor, so he asked other people about Zhou Ye''s information.


    When he knew that this person was Zhou Ye, Zhou Boyang, who had broken thousands of times, he immediately became interested in friendship.


    Yanzhou and Zhou Ye¡¯s Nanyang County are not far away... If you can make an alliance with Zhou Ye, Liu Dai feels that his Yanzhou will be invincible... It''s just that there has been no chance to make a trip!


    Unexpectedly, this was originally a careless remark that ridiculed Liu Bei, and he actually provoke this little grandfather... You know, with Zhou Ye, who is famous in the world for thousands of dollars, there is also his character that must be reported... ¡­


    This uncle must never offend... What if he gets angry and leads the army to attack his own Yanzhou??


    Thinking of this, Liu Dai hurriedly bowed his hand to Zhou Ye and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to make a mistake, hope Boyang will forgive you. Besides, everyone in the world doesn¡¯t know that General Boyang¡¯s cavalry can reach him for five thousand. Tens of thousands of fine armor... wherever the spear comes, invincible... Therefore, General Boyang''s five thousand fine knights can make a hundred thousand troops!"


    Hearing Liu Dai''s shameless flattery, although the princes felt contemptuous, they still echoed: "Yes, Boyang, don''t blame Liu Dai, he just got a little quicker!"


    "Haha... that''s right!"


    Even Yuan Shao came and said, "Boyang, don''t be angry...Gong Shan is also unintentional, don''t blame him!"


    Yuan Shao wasn''t so kind, but he didn''t want the princes to fall apart on the first day his alliance was established...It would be too ugly, and it seemed that his leader was too useless.


    Hearing the persuasion of everyone, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Haha...that''s all. Just now, I thought Liu Cishi was disgusting that I had less troops, so I planned to go back to Jingzhou and mobilize the remaining ten thousand. Five thousand blood dragon riders, go to Yanzhou to see the governor... It turns out it was just a misunderstanding!"


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Liu Dai kept wiping cold sweat...


    Blood Dragon Cavalry... is the collective name of Zhou Ye''s soldiers...


    Already listed by many vassals as the world¡¯s number one elite cavalry soldiers far better than Xiliang cavalry... at least Xiliang cavalry can¡¯t make thousands of enemies, let alone take the deep city of Changsha within half a day. Attack down.


    Not to mention that all counties and counties in Jingzhou were captured within three days.


    Such a record made the princes really envy and hate.


    Twenty thousand blood dragon riders, occupying the entire territory of Jingzhou within three days... Then how many more days will it take to beat Yanzhou, whose area is far less than Jingzhou??One day or two days??


    Thinking of this, Liu Dai became even more afraid...Fuck, he almost provokes this vengeful evil star...


    After Zhou Ye''s interruption, the three brothers of Liu Guan and Zhang were no longer ignored... Liu Bei was not irritable, but Zhang Fei behind him could not do it.


    I saw that reckless man stepped forward and rushed in front of Zhou Ye, shouting loudly: "You thieves and birds, haven''t you heard my eldest brother talking? Who told you to interrupt..."


    "Third brother..." Liu Bei''s expression changed drastically when he heard Zhang Fei''s words... He hurriedly stepped forward and wanted to hold his third brother Zhang Fei...


    However, it was too late...


    When Zhang Fei was insulting Zhou Ye, a red-robed warrior sprang out from behind Zhou Ye. With his bare hands, he smashed Zhang Fei''s face with a fist that could not cover his ears... Zhang Fei, who was born, was thrown away... "Insult my lord, you damn it!"


    Several princes sitting behind Zhang Fei hurriedly got up to avoid... Even so, there were still a few unlucky ghosts who were hit by Zhang Fei...


    Suddenly, a wailing sound rang from the handsome platform...


    Seeing that his brother had been beaten by someone, Guan Yu was the first to be unwilling... With a wave of a long knife in his hand, he rushed up... He wanted to theoretically discuss with the red-robed warrior.


    It''s a pity...Guan Yu is brave, but...we have to compare with whom...


    Compared with ordinary people, he is indeed brave and unparalleled... But, compared with the war machine prepared by Umbrella...


    Chapter 2034


    Chapter Two Thousand and Thirty Five


    I saw the red-robed warrior. When he saw Guan Yu''s long knife slashing, he squeezed his fist. When Guan Yu was about to fall, he slammed it on the face of Guan Yu...


    This punch was tangible...


    After hearing a loud bang, Guan Yu only felt a shock in his hand, and the tiger''s mouth suddenly broke apart, and the blood instantly stained the hilt of the knife... He could no longer hold his broad knife for a while, and the knife that was more than two meters above flew instantly. Got out.


    Although he had no weapons in his hands, Guan Yu didn''t give up. He clenched his fists, and, despite the blood in his hands, immediately rushed forward to fight the warlord.


    "Second brother and third brother, stop quickly..." Liu Bei was really anxious at this time, even he even said threats."If you still recognize my eldest brother, stop it soon..."


    Liu Bei said all this. Guan Yu, who was planning to raise his fist to fight again, could only return to his back in anguish... As for Zhang Fei who was beaten by the warlord, he was still lying at this time. On the ground, eyes full of Venus, shaking his head...Can''t get up for a long time.


    "General Zhou, please forgive me. The second and third younger brothers are of reckless background and don''t know the manners... I hope that General Zhou will forgive me!" Liu Bei said, and said deeply to Zhou Ye, "Liu Bei is here to replace the two next. Brother, apologize to General Zhou!"


    "......" Zhou Ye looked at Liu Bei expressionlessly, and his heart fluttered... After a long while, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Well, I don''t care about my impudent husband!"


    After speaking, Zhou Ye returned to his position again.


    At this time, the crowds of princes watching the excitement were seated again...


    They whispered about the fight just now...


    To be honest, these princes, let''s not say that they have been fighting battles one by one, but they are also people with martial arts. Once the so-called expert makes a move, they know if there is...


    Zhang Fei, who was stunned by a fist, didn''t talk about it for the time being, but Guan Yu''s knife alone made the princes see some clues.


    This Guan Yu''s skill is not shallow...The sword went down, and the force was as heavy as the top of the mountain...The princes put themselves in the position of the red robe warrior after thinking about it, and then shook their heads...They thought they were. Can''t take Guan Yu''s cut...


    However, the red-robed war commander knocked down Guan Yu''s long knife with just one flesh fist. What a tremendous amount of power this possessed...


    Even Yuan Shao asked a little bit happily: "Bo Yang, the general behind you is..."


    "This is my commander, Zhou Bu!" Zhou Ye turned his head and said to the soldier who had just beaten Zhang Fei to defeat Guan Yu: "Have you not seen the leader of the Yuan?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the soldiers clasped their fists in salute and said: "I will meet the leader of Yuan Yuan in next week!"


    "Okay, what a strong general!" Yuan Shao said with a smile: "I don''t know how you and General Zhou An, who is under the Nanjun city, with thousands and thousands of dollars called??"


    "That''s my brother!" Zhou Buyi said, "My four brothers, Zhou An, Zhou Bu, Zhou Lei, Zhou La...The martial arts in the next level are the most common!"


    "Hahaha...Okay, I didn''t expect Boyang to have so many fierce generals. It''s a great man!" Yuan Shao said with a big smile.


    Hearing Yuan Shao''s words, Zhou Ye smiled without saying a word... But Sun Jian''s face sank like water...Ma Dan''s, someone came out to say something again.


    As the princes settled down again... Yuan Shao looked at the three brothers Liu Guanzhang who were still standing there, and suddenly lost interest... "Well, since the three of you are also here in the Union, you should also sit down together!"


    As his voice fell, a sergeant moved over to a grass mound and placed it at the entrance... This is the meaning of respecting the last seat.


    Seeing Yuan Shao behaved like this, Zhang Fei, who had just woke up a little bit, wanted to step forward again...


    As a result, Liu Bei, who had been prepared for a long time, stopped... "Third brother, don''t get into trouble again!"


    Hearing Liu Bei''s scolding, Zhang Fei shook his head angrily, and stepped back... and muttered, "How can you defeat me if it wasn''t for a sneak attack? It''s annoying and hateful!"

 Chapter 1647

    "Liu Bei, thank you for sitting!" Liu Bei ignored Zhang Fei''s mutter, but instead gave Yuan Shao a fist and sat down calmly.


    "Everyone!" At this time, Cao Cao got up from his seat and said loudly, "Although we have gathered together to fight thieves, we have become unknown, why? Because we are missing an edict to the emperor... If we don''t have an edict to the emperor, we don''t Have we become rioters? Aren''t we just as innocent as Dong Zhuo?"


    "But the emperor is in the hands of Dong thief and cannot give us this edict!" Yuan Shao said helplessly.


    Hearing Yuan Shao''s words, Cao Cao smiled slightly and said, "Before I left Luoyang... the emperor personally granted me a secret edict... called the heroes of the world to join King Qin."


    All the princes were stunned when they heard the words, and then all of them showed joy...With the edict, they became famous, and with the edict, they were upright rebels...How can this not make them happy... ¡­


    However, the little Lolita sitting behind Zhou Ye said hesitantly: "No, I heard that the emperor was young and he was detained by the Dong thief, so I couldn''t see outsiders at all. How did you get this edict??"


    Although Yueying''s little Lolita''s voice was not loud, it spread to the ears of many princes.


    Hearing Lori''s reminder, the princes suddenly woke up...


    "Yes, Dong Thief detained the emperor, how did Cao Cao see the emperor?"


    "That''s right, and I heard that Tianzi was still a baby. Where did he come from so resourceful, to send this edict?"


    Hearing the comments of the princes, Cao Cao did not show any panic on his face.


    Should I say that this guy has a thick skin?Should I say that this stuff is shameless?


    He actually admitted it in such a big way... "Yes, this edict was indeed written for the emperor!"


    "Ah..."


    "Meng De is so courageous!"


    "Hahaha... it really is Meng De''s style!"


    "It''s worthy of being a competent minister in the world, a man of troubled times!"


    Hearing what Cao Cao said, the princes burst into laughter...


    To say how much they value the emperor is nonsense...


    In this alliance, the idea of ??profiting for oneself is more than that of raising troops.


    In fact, anyone with a little bit of knowledge knows that the power of the Dahan River is exhausted... it can''t be saved. Before the troubled time is about to come, under the sign of King Qin, you can make some benefits for yourself.


    If there is a chance, the princes who are sitting don''t mind to sit in the position of the Ninth-Five Lord.


    Therefore, all the princes just laughed at Cao Cao''s false imperial order. As a joke, no one would say anything... let alone blame Cao Cao.


    You know, when the Han Dynasty was prospering, it was the crimes of the three tribes who dared to pretend to be pretentious.


    And now, everyone listened to it and laughed, and it was over... One can imagine how far the authority of the Han court has fallen.


    Chapter 2035


    Chapter Two Thousand and Thirty Five


    Cao Cao looked at the smiles on the faces of the princes, and said dismissively: "Although the edict in my hand is a corrective edict drawn up by me for the emperor, but-in this edict, which one is not the emperor? Want to say, but can''t say it?"


    Having said this, Cao Cao looked around the princes and said: "Since Dong Thief can hold the emperor to make the world, why can''t we act in the name of the emperor?"


    "Meng De said well..."


    "Haha, Meng De hurry up and proclaim the edict. I''ll wait to take the edict and go and beg the thief!"


    "Well said!"


    The princes were making noise, let Cao Cao make a statement soon...


    What about Cao Cao?Not feeling embarrassed, he directly took over the imperial order from Cao Hong behind him, and walked to the Shuaitai as if he was a true will, and said loudly, "Eighteenth princes took the order!"


    "Okay, don''t put on a stance...Read the edict quickly!"


    "That''s right, Meng De, don''t you want us to kneel down and take orders?"


    "Haha...hurry up and read the edict, we will treat it as real!"


    Hearing the words of the princes, Cao Cao was speechless...


    Originally, according to his thoughts, although the princes might guess that the edict was false afterwards, they were ecstatic when they heard that he had the edict on the spot. If there is no time to think about it, it should be fine...


    However, he didn''t expect that as soon as he said it, he was actually seen by a little girl...


    He Cao Ama really underestimated the hero of the world...


    Thinking of this, Cao Cao helplessly unfolded the edict in his hand, and read aloud: "The thief minister Dong Zhuo, humiliating the court, the court..."


    Although all the princes were sitting in jeopardy, listening to Cao Cao''s will, it seemed like the same thing... But in fact, no one really listened carefully...


    After Cao Cao read the edict, all the princes laughed.


    "Meng De is very literary! This edict sounds like that one thing!"


    "That''s right, after all, he is the master of the world, Cao Aman, the hero of the troubled times...Haha..."


    "It''s very much..."


    "Haha, thank you all for your love to Cao Cao..." Cao Cao smiled and said, "I not only drafted an edict for the emperor, but also drafted a plan for everyone..."


    Hearing what Cao Cao said, Yuan Shao, who was standing behind him, leaked a trace of unhappiness...


    What does Cao Mengde mean?


    For one thing, it was a fake edict, and it was also a plan to attack the thief...Where should he put this leader??


    However, even though Yuan Shao was depressed in Hungary at this time, he couldn''t have an attack. Once he had an attack in front of the princes, it seemed that he had a small belly and chicken intestines, and he could not be a big deal.


    Not only couldn''t it happen, but he even pretended to be pleased to ask: "Oh? Meng De has actually drawn up a plan to seek out thieves? This is really a wonderful thing!"


    "I have been in the capital for more than half a year, and I have already figured out the military deployment of the Xiliang Army..." Said this, Cao Cao walked towards the map hanging on the handsome platform, "Everyone, please see..."


    At this moment, suddenly there was a sound of war drums, and then a roar of noise came from outside the city...


    "Where to play the drums? Didn''t I have ordered the army to fix it temporarily?" Yuan Shao asked loudly.


    The princes also looked at each other, not knowing why...


    Only Zhou Ye, hearing the sound of war drums, showed a smile on his face...


    The princes did not see the smile on Zhou Ye''s face, but Yueying little Lolita, who was reluctant to look away from her brother''s face at all times, caught the smile.


    "Brother... why are you laughing?" Yueying little Lolita asked in a low voice, lying next to Zhou Ye''s ear.

 Chapter 1648

    "Haha... the army coming from outside must be Dong Zhuo... Let''s watch from the sidelines and see how these wine and rice bags respond!" Zhou Ye also laughed in a low voice.


    "Hehe, brother, you are too bad!" Yueying Xiao Lori laughed.


    Just as Yuan Shao and a group of princes heard the drums of war, and did not know why, suddenly a sergeant rushed over and reported: "Report, to the lord, Dong Zhuo¡¯s forward general Hua Xiong, with the Xiliang army yelling in front of the pass. , Said that he would attack Cao Cao..."


    Hearing the soldier''s report, Cao Cao couldn''t help but smile...


    Yuan Shao is not as relaxed as he is, "Who is this Huaxiong? How dare to be so presumptuous?"


    "This person should not be underestimated, he is a person from Kansai, and is known as the fourth fierce general under Dong Zhuo''s account..." Cao Cao explained.


    "Since there is a fourth, then there are first, second, third, and even fifth, sixth, and seventh?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    Cao Cao didn''t get angry when he heard Zhou Ye''s ridicule, but smiled: "General Zhou said that the first is Lu Bu, the second is Li Wei, the third is Guo Bang, and the fourth is this Hua. Xiong...As for the fifth, sixth and seventh, I don''t know about it!"


    "As a general, I have just gathered righteousness, and the Xiliang army will come to challenge!" Yuan Shao said calmly: "This is the first battle between our army and the Dong thief. This is a battle that can be won and cannot be defeated to shock Xiao Xiao. , To strengthen the power of the rebel army, which general is willing to fight?"


    Hearing that Yuan Shao finished speaking, the princes look at me, I look at you, but they don¡¯t say anything...


    In fact, two people wanted to fight.


    One was Zhou An standing behind Zhou Ye, and the other was Guan Yu standing behind Liu Bei.


    But both of them were stopped by their lord...


    Zhou Ye stopped Zhou An because it was really no good to be the first person to fight.


    It''s impossible to lose, but you won''t show your face if you win...


    If Hua Xiong didn''t kill a few generals, how could he show his power??If you don''t show Hua Xiong''s power, what''s the point of cutting him?


    At best, it is nothing more than a claim to an enemy general...How can it be famous in the world??


    And Liu Bei probably had the same idea as Zhou Ye, so he stopped Guan Yu.


    Although Zhou Ye and Liu Bei did not speak, naturally someone would speak...


    At this moment, a warlord stepped out and clasped his fists, saying: "The final general is willing to go to war, and within ten times, Hua Xiong''s dog head will be cut off!"


    Yuan Shu, standing beside Yuan Shao, introduced: "This is the warrior I recruited, Yu She...has improper bravery."


    Having said this, Yuan Shu also took a special look at Zhou Ye, as if to say again-even though I was driven out of Nanyang by you, I can still recruit such a warrior... Just ask if you are angry?


    Facing Yuan Shu''s provocation, Zhou Ye smiled and said nothing.


    Someone sent to the door to upgrade Huaxiong to add BUFF, he was too happy to have time, what is so annoying... You know, the more Huaxiong''s reputation increases, the more experience he will gain by killing him, Zhou Ye why not?


    "Okay, get the wine and go for General Yu!" Yuan Shao felt relieved when he saw that he was his cousin... It seems that his old Yuan family still has a solid family.


    Yu She was not polite, took the wine and drank it all in one fell swoop... Then, he raised his shirt and strode outward...


    "Meng De, let''s talk about your strategy!" Yuan Shu said to Cao Cao, also looking like a successful Hun.


    In his opinion, Huaxiong is dead...


    However, before Cao Cao could say a few words... a sergeant ran in in a panic."Report...Report... to the leader, General Yu and Huaxiong fought, and he was cut off in one round!"


    Chapter 2036


    Chapter Two Thousand and Thirty Six


    Hearing the report from the sergeant, all the princes were surprised.


    "A round??"


    "how can that be??"


    "Then Huaxiong is too great, right?"


    Yuan Shao saw the fear on the faces of the princes, their faces pretending to be disdainful, and smiled: "Haha...This Huaxiong is really brave...Who dares to fight Huaxiong?"


    Hearing what Yuan Shao said, all the princes look at me, I look at you... In the end, they all looked at Zhou Ye... It seemed to say, [General Zhou, your generals are brave, not quick Let the warlords behind you play Huaxiong?


    To the gazes of the princes, Zhou Yequan didn''t see... still silent, looking at Yuan Shao cheerfully.


    Since Zhou Ye hadn¡¯t said anything, Yuan Shao couldn¡¯t drive the ducks to the shelves... just when he was worried... Jizhou prefect Han Fu went out and clasped his fists: "Yuan Gong, I have General Pan Feng. To open a mountain axe, there is an improper bravery... this person will surely kill Hua Xiong."


    Hearing Han Fu''s words, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... Your vocabulary is too poor, right?


    You are always brave at every turn. Have you gotten you to provoke you?Are you always talking about others??Do you want to go back and give a soldier the name Wanfu??


    Then let him make gestures with those guys who say that they are unworthy of being brave. It will be a very interesting thing to think about.


    [In the next ten thousand husbands, I heard that you have the courage of the unworthy men, hereby come to understand!


    what--!


    [Bah, what an improper bravery, such a vulnerable guy dare to claim that a certain family can''t stop you!It''s so ridiculous!


    The more I thought about it, the more interesting Zhou Ye found... he almost didn''t laugh out loud.


    On the other side, Yuan Shao was overjoyed when he finally expected someone who dared to ask for a fight."Where is General Pan?"


    "The end is here!" A figure walked out from behind Han Fu.


    "Do you dare to fight against Hua Xiong?" Yuan Shao asked.


    "Why don''t you dare?" Pan Feng said loudly, "My big axe is already hungry and thirsty!"


    "Puff--!" Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing when he heard this...


    Fuck, I always hear people say [My big axe has long been hungry and thirsty], it turns out that it came from here?


    "Why Boyang laughed?" Yuan Shao heard Zhou Ye''s laughter and asked, "But do you think General Pan''s bravery is defeated by Hua Xiong?"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly when he heard Yuan Shao''s words.


    He knew that Yuan Shao was provoking again...Pan Feng is Han Fu¡¯s person. If he followed his meaning, he would offend Han Fu. If he didn¡¯t follow his meaning, then There is a suspicion of sneer... This sentence is vicious, and it is neither right nor left.


    But who is Zhou Ye?Would he care about Yuan Shao''s little conspiracy?In a word, that is - in the face of absolute strength, all conspiracy and trickery are scum.


    "Yuan Gong understands my heart!" Zhou Ye smiled: "I think this General Pan must not be Hua Xiong''s opponent. Why should he seek his own death?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Pan Feng suddenly became furious, "I will win this battle at the end..."


    "This..." Yuan Shao was actually dying happily in his heart, but his face was embarrassed and said: "Bo Yang''s commander is like a cloud, and his eyes are bound to be harsh. Since Boyang said General Pan..."


    "The final general is willing to make a military order!" Pan Feng was so excited by Yuan Shao that he hated Zhou Ye even more."If you can''t take the head of Hua Xiong in the end, I would like to be engaged in military law!"

 Chapter 1649

    "Okay! General Pan is so arrogant, he is really a hero!" Yuan Shao shouted, "Bring the wine, I want to go for General Pan, I wish General Pan a victory and success!"


    Pan Feng took the Zhuang Xing Jiu handed by Yuan Shao and drank it all in one fell swoop... Then, he threw the cup and went away... Before leaving, he gave Zhou Ye a stare.


    It seems to be saying, [Wait for my return from victory, and then argue with you!


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye didn''t care...what could he care about with a guy who was going to die??


    After Pang Feng left, Cao Cao continued to talk about his strategy of attacking Dong...


    "If you pre-attack Luoyang, you must first break through the Hulao Pass and Baoshui Pass. The princes of our eighteen towns can be divided into five groups..."


    However, before Cao Cao said a few words, a small school in Qimen ran in in a panic. Before arriving at Shuaitai, he shouted: "It''s a disaster, it''s a disaster... To the lord, General Pan and Hua Xiong was slashed for less than one round in the battle!"


    "What?? Was cut again?" Dong Zhuo was really moved this time...


    For the first time, he could still be his own cousin when he met others and met a husband who uttered wild words...


    However, this second time, it was somewhat unreasonable.


    All the princes also looked shocked...


    "It''s another round..."


    "This Huaxiong is amazing!"


    "A little Hua Xiong is so tricky, what should I do if I run into Lu Bu in the future??"


    Yuan Shaowen listened to the words of the princes, and he was secretly anxious...As soon as he was allied, he was cut off by Dong Zhuo''s generals.


    This is a disadvantage...


    What he fears most is that these princes will be separated from each other because of this, and they will not be able to fight...


    Thinking of this, Yuan Shao couldn''t help but look at Zhou Ye... He wanted to ask Zhou Ye to let his subordinate Zhou Bu play, but he didn''t know how to speak.


    After a sudden change in his mind, Yuan Shao had a plan... Please be better than a radical general... "Is there no one who can fight in the alliance of thieves?"


    Speaking of this, Yuan Shao looked around and said: "Who dares to play Huaxiong, rewards thousands of dollars, and presents a hundred horses! Who dares to play?"


    However, Yuan Shao''s voice fell, but the princes looked at me, I looked at you, and there was no answer.


    Seeing this, Zhou Ye knew that the time had come...


    So he winked at Zhou Bu behind him... Zhou Bu suddenly understood him, stepped forward, and said loudly, "Hua Xiong, why is it fearful? I would like to win the first rank and contribute to the rebels!"


    Zhou Bu''s voice had just landed, and another voice came over."Ma Archer Guan Yu, please fight Huaxiong!"


    "Hahaha... It seems that my rebels still have warriors!" Yuan Shao happily stroked his beard and smiled as he saw the two men invited to fight: "There is only one man in Huaxiong, but I have two warriors, how should this be? Okay?"


    "I think it is more appropriate for General Zhou Bu to play!" Sun Jian said quietly.


    "Oh? Why?" Yuan Shao asked.


    "The prestige of General Zhoubu, I have seen the rank just now... Our rebels have already broken down two generals in a row. If you do, you can do it again and again, not again and again. If you lose again, the morale of our rebels will be bad. A small blow, do you think Sun''s words are reasonable?" Sun Jian said here, looking around the princes.


    When all the princes heard what Cao Cao said, they couldn''t help but nod their heads and said, "It''s true!"


    "The power of General Zhou is a marvel!"


    "I agree with General Zhou Bu to play!"


    "I also agree that General Zhou Bu will play!"


    Chapter 2037


    Chapter Two Thousand and Thirty Seven


    "Fart... you are just farting!"


    The princes just nodded, and Zhang Fei jumped out from behind Liu Bei again."My second elder brother is better than all of you who are present... don''t want my second elder brother to play, you just don''t want to give this beheading power to my second elder brother..."


    "presumptuous¡­¡­"


    "Bold..."


    Zhang Fei''s remarks can be said to have scolded all the princes present, of course, they immediately aroused the anger of the princes.


    In the eyes of the princes, these three people kept saying that they came to Huimeng, claiming to be descendants of the Han emperor...I don''t know how talented the three brothers are, but the voice of the youngest is really not small.


    "Just a little bit, An dare to speak wildly, today, I just can''t let you play!" Sun Jian said here, stood up and arched his hand to Yuan Shao, and said: "Yuan Gong, this person is a small horse archer, if he is allowed to play If you win, you don¡¯t have to. Once we lose, our rebels will be ridiculed by the Dong thief¡ªthe rebels have no one, and let the Yima archer go out!"


    Hearing what Sun Jian said, Yuan Shao couldn''t help but nodded... "Wentai is right!"


    "In that case, let General Zhou Bu play against Huaxiong...!" With this, Yuan Shao said to Zhou Bu: "When General Zhou returns victorious, Jin Qianliang, and a hundred horses, you will not break your words!"


    "The final commander!" Zhou Bu said, about to turn around and leave.


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t agree...Ma Dan''s, when the other two went out, you Yuan Shao gave Zhuang Xing wine, and it was my warrior''s turn to play, so would you not give it?That''s not okay, no wine, then why is there such deeds as Wenjiu cut Huaxiong in the world?


    "Wait!" Zhou Ye stopped Zhou Bu with a word."Bring the wine..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, the sergeant on his side brought a glass of wine that had just been blanched... Zhou Ye picked up the wine and walked to Zhou Bu, "Please drink this glass of Zhuangxing wine!"


    That Zhoubu came to this world with his own ruler, naturally, he also watched the Romance of the Three Kingdoms. Seeing his own ruler''s style, he naturally understood the idea of ??his own ruler, so he said: "Huaxiong, why borrow wine? Lord. Later, the subordinates presented Hua Xiong to the first level, and it¡¯s not too late to drink again..."


    After all, Zhou Bu punched his master, turned around and left...


    Seeing Zhou Bu''s appearance, Zhou Ye knew that this guy understood what he meant... so he didn''t want to stay, and smiled: "My family Abu is a bit too proud, and he wants to turn Zhuangxing wine into celebration wine... That''s true. ..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, all the princes also laughed and said: "Those who have real skills should have such arrogance. General Boyang must not blame General Zhou Bu!"


    "Yes, unlike some people who have claimed to be descendants of the royal family since they came in... It is ridiculous that they want to fight against Huaxiong as a horse archer!"


    Facing the flattery of the princes, Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    He knew that these princes were not really flattering themselves, it was just that they were suppressing Liu Guanzhang.


    All of this is because of Zhang Fei''s broken vision...


    His reckless man offended all the princes present in one sentence.


    In the original history, a group of princes only didn''t care about Liu Guanzhang. It was because Guan Yu Wenjiu showed his extraordinary power after cutting Huaxiong, so they still wanted to recruit these three brothers.


    However, now, Guan Yu''s battle of fame has been snatched away by Zhou Ye''s soldiers... No one knows what the three brothers are capable of, so how can they not laugh at them?


    At this moment, even though Liu Bei had no expression on his face and looked like a okay person, in fact, he almost hated Zhou Ye in his heart.


    As a brother, he naturally knows how strong his second brother Guan Yu is. Just two times before, he prevented his second brother from recommending himself because he felt that Hua Xiong''s reputation was not enough to make his second brother famous in the first battle.

 Chapter 1650

    However, when Hua Xiong slashed two generals in succession, when the Allied princes were already timid about Hua Xiong, it was when his second brother made a name for himself.


    Unfortunately, it was snatched away by Zhou Ye again...


    How can this not make Liu Bei angry?


    However, even if he was angry at Zhou Ye, he couldn''t show any signs on his face...On the contrary, he still had to stop his third brother to prevent him from offending others.


    When Liu Bei was depressed, Cao Cao stopped talking about how to enter the army.


    He was afraid that if he was interrupted by someone before he finished talking about the way to enter the army, it would be boring.


    And the princes didn''t want to listen, they were also worried about the battle before the pass.


    At this moment, suddenly a captain ran over in a panic...


    Seeing the panic of the captain, all the princes shook their hearts... Could it be that General Zhou Bu was also defeated??


    "I''m overjoyed, the lord... overwhelmed!" The captain shouted: "Then Huaxiong was cut in half by General Zhou Bu and his horse..."


    "Oh? What about General Zhou Bu?" Yuan Shao asked hurriedly.


    At this moment, Zhou Bu also walked back, carrying a split head in his hand, came to the Shuaitai, threw his head, and then held a fist at Zhou Ye, "Master...fortunately not insulting... ...It''s just that Hua Xiong was cut in half by his subordinates, so this head is a bit ugly..."


    "Hahaha...It''s okay, it''s okay!!" Zhou Ye laughed and swept the glass in his hand, "Come on, please drink this glass!"


    "Wait a minute!" Yuan Shao stopped: "General Zhou Bu made such a great contribution. I should congratulate General Zhou Bu!"


    Speaking of this, Yuan Shao shouted: "Serve wine!"


    As his voice fell, the sergeants serving on the side filled all the wine glasses in front of the princes.


    "Congratulations to General Zhou Bu!" Yuan Shao was about to drink up the glass in his hand.


    And Cao Cao, holding the wine glass in his hand, thoughtfully asked the sergeant who was waiting next to him: "Is this the same bottle of wine just made when General Boyang was on the tour for General Zhou Bu?"


    "For Captain Cao, it is!" The sergeant replied hastily.


    Some of the princes also heard what Cao Cao said. They didn¡¯t understand it at first, but when they felt the temperature in the glass in their hands, they suddenly understood... "Well, what a peerless hero, General Zhou Bu really did it, Zhan Hua Xiong and the wine is still warm... amazing, amazing!"


    "Congratulations to General Zhou Bu..."


    "Congratulations to General Zhou Bu..."


    All the princes are really convinced at this time... This Jingzhou Zhou Boyang is really amazing, not only the iron cavalry under his command is famous all over the world, even the generals under his command are so brave, not to be underestimated, not to be underestimated.


    Although they all drink, some people are happy while others are unhappy...


    The princes drank happily, but the three brothers Liu Guan Zhang were unhappy.


    "Obviously it should be the second brother''s contribution, but was snatched by the fellow...It''s really hateful!"


    "Third brother, don''t talk nonsense, General Zhou Bu''s bravery, you and I can see it with your own eyes, don''t talk about it again!"


    "But, brother..."


    "Don''t say anything..."


    Chapter 2038


    Chapter Two Thousand and Thirty Eight


    After drinking this glass of celebration wine, Cao Cao proposed to take advantage of the victory...


    The lords naturally echoed...


    Therefore, following Yuan Benchu''s command, the army of the princes slammed out of the city and killed Dong Zhuo''s 30,000 forwards without leaving a piece of armour and defeating the army.No way, why did Hua Xiong, the commanding general of the 30,000 army, have been beheaded?


    After the Allied victory, it was naturally another celebration... At the banquet, the princes praised Zhou Bu like a flower... Regarding this, Zhou Bu responded with smiles, but they did not feel anything in their hearts. Care about... For him, these people are called princes, but in his eyes, they are not very different from ants.


    Only one''s own control is supreme...


    After the celebration banquet, all the princes dissipated contentedly, only three of them were unhappy... it was none other than the three brothers Liu, Guan and Zhang.


    Now that Zhou Ye let his own soldiers rob Guan Yu in the battle of fame, the three brothers Liu, Guan and Zhang are still a group of unknown people in the eyes of the princes.


    Of course, Yuan Shao would not set up the 19th Route to discuss the thieves and rebels, and let Liu Bei be the commander.


    After all, not everyone can see the future... Before Liu Guan and Zhang San brothers showed their strength, in the eyes of the princes, they were not much better than a small soldier.


    After a group of princes chatted for a while at Shuaitai, they each returned to the headquarters with their own warriors, planning to march separately tomorrow according to the plan.


    Zhou Ye naturally brought his own little Lolita and returned to his residence together.


    After returning to the account, Zhou Ye couldn''t help it anymore and laughed...


    "Hahahaha..."


    His laughter shocked Yueying little Lori, "Why is my brother so happy..."


    It is a pain to do a proud thing but not let others share it. Therefore, Zhou Ye decided to share his thoughts with Lori.


    "Yueying, what do you think of Liu, Guan and Zhang?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Hmm..." After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yueying Xiaoluoli thought a little, then replied: "Then what about Liu Bei, for the time being, he hides quite deeply, his emotions are not good for lust, the most important thing is to be able to bend and stretch... ¡­Such a person, if the luck is not too bad, one day will be famous all over the world..."


    Speaking of this, Yueying Little Lori said again: "As for Guan Yu, Guan Yunchang, who was able to receive Zhou Bu''s punch without dying, he is considered brave, especially when I see him, his complexion is calm, he is full of joy and anger, obviously. He is also a handsome talent! As for that Zhang Fei and Zhang Yide? Haha...just a husband!"


    "Oh? Why does Yueying think so?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Happiness, anger, recklessness, and recklessness are all taboos for handsome people... Such a person is at best a general. If he is alone, he will not be able to do it, and then he will hinder the Lord!" Said without hesitation.


    "Haha...My Yueying is really incomparable!" Zhou Ye smiled and held Yueying Lolita in his arms.


    "Brother said that what I said was correct?" Yueying had long been accustomed to Zhou Ye''s affectionate behavior, and asked indifferently: "Big brother hasn''t said yet, why did you laugh just now!"


    "My family Yueying is worthy of being my female military commander, every word is Zhuji, until the point!" Zhou Ye smiled: "What you said is correct... Since you admire Guan Yu so much, then you think he can win Huaxiong today. The chance of success, is it possible to win?"


    "This...Martial arts is not my strong suit, brother..." Yueying said helplessly.

 Chapter 1651

    Listening to my brother carrying Mencius''s report there cheerfully, little Lori was speechless...


    It seems that my brother is playing again...


    However, my silly brother, a determined man, is also extremely vengeful...I will not let such an enemy survive in the world.


    Thinking of this, little Lolita secretly made a certain determination in her heart.


    After Zhou Ye and Little Lori had a laugh for a while, Sun Jian brought his two sons to visit Zhou Ye.


    That''s right, this time Sun Jian not only brought his eldest son Sun Ce, but also his younger son Sun Quan.


    After the two parties met, there was a greet... Then, the two sides discussed the issue of marching for a long time. In the end, Sun Jian and Zhou Ye made a resolution to be both pioneers, and then the Sun family and son left...


    As for Zhou Ye, following the same old rules, after taking a hot bath with his little Lolita, he lay down and rested.


    In the past, Little Lori always fell asleep earlier than Zhou Ye, but today, she who has something in her heart can''t fall asleep...


    After hearing that her brother had a steady nose and seemed to be asleep, little Lori sneaked out of Zhou Ye''s arms, then put on her clothes and walked out of the account.


    The soldiers who watched the night watch outside the account saw Little Lolita coming out, and hurriedly saluted: "I have seen Miss!"


    "Don''t be polite!" Little Lolita asked in a low voice, "Be quiet, brother is already asleep, don''t wake him up!"


    "Here!" The soldier also lowered his voice in every way.


    "I ask you, who is on duty in today''s camp?" Little Lori asked.


    "It is General Zhou Bu on duty!" The soldier replied.


    "Let him come and see me quickly..."


    "Here!" The soldiers agreed and walked out quickly.


    When it was not too late, Zhou Bu came over and saw Little Lolita hurriedly said, "Zhou Bu has seen Miss Yueying!"


    "General Zhou...I don''t know about something, and I want to ask you in person!" Yueying Xiaoli asked.


    "Miss please ask!"


    "Can you beat the third brother Liu Guan Zhang?" Yueying asked.


    "Three men, I kill them, like slaughtering chickens and dogs!" Zhou Bu said confidently.


    He does have such self-confidence. No matter how Liu Guanzhang trumpets, he is just a mere mortal, and it is very different from those soldiers who have been transformed by Umbrella technology.To put it bluntly, it''s a world of difference.


    Hearing Zhou Bu''s self-confidence, Yueying''s little Lolita''s face leaked a smile... "It''s so good, it''s too early. You stay at the third watch, lead a team, and go to where Liu Guan and Zhang three brothers live Kill them completely. Today, these three brothers have offended many princes. Even if they are killed in Chen Liucheng, no one will stand up for them. I expect that in the end, they will definitely be out... ¡­"


    Chapter 2039


    Chapter Two Thousand and Thirty Nine


    When Zhou Bu heard what Little Lori said, he was taken aback... "Why did the young lady take the lives of three dogs?"


    "On the handsome stage today, my brother has completely offended those three people!" Yueying little Lori frowned and said: "Now those three people, Huluopingyang heroes are short of breath, it''s fine. If there is one time, let them If the dragon returns to the big sea and the tigers roar in the mountains and forests, it will definitely be detrimental to my brother. Instead of that, it is better to remove these three people early... to avoid future troubles!


    "This..." After listening to Little Lori''s words, Zhou Bu understood why his little mistress wanted him to kill Liu Guanzhang, but-the point is, he is not sure whether his master will agree to this, you have to know... ...My master is still looking forward to Zhang Xingcai and Guan Yinping...


    If you kill the old man at this time, how could Zhang Xingcai and Guan Yinping be behind?


    Therefore, Zhou Bu hesitated...


    "Why? Is General Zhou Bu no match for the three brothers to join forces?" Yueying''s little Lori changed her voice and began to arouse the future.


    "Don''t be embarrassed, I am the one who made him not move!"


    At this moment, Yueying little Lori heard a voice behind her...


    "Brother..." Little Lolita hurriedly turned her head to look away. It was not someone else who was Zhou Ye... "When did big brother get up?"


    "I got up when a little guy slipped away from me!!" Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, and then waved his hand to Zhou Bu who was still on standby: "It''s okay here, you can leave now. !"


    "Here!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhou Bu hurriedly gave salutes, then turned around and ran away as if fleeing...


    He can''t run if he is caught between his own master and his little mistress, he will die miserably, so-when will he not run at this time??


    After Zhou Bu left, there were two people left outside of the account, Xiao Lolita and Zhou Ye. Even the soldiers who watched the night watched something wrong, pretending to be patrolling, and avoided far away.


    Little Lolita didn''t wait for Zhou Ye to speak, she said, "Master, please punish me..."


    "Oh? Why should I punish you?" Zhou Ye asked cheerfully.


    "Because I have overstepped..." Little Lolita said pretentiously: "As a minister, actually mobilizing the general behind the lord''s back is the crime of overstepping, and it is for unforgiveness!"


    Zhou Ye was speechless when she heard the words of little Lori... Zhou Ye couldn''t bear the punishment, but he couldn''t just let this little Lori go so easily. Otherwise, she would be more and more courageous in the future. Maybe sometime he will come up with something big to his head.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye''s face was stern, and he asked in a cold voice, "Why do you want to do this even if you know that it is a serious crime? Do you really think I am not willing to punish you?"


    "Chou''er is willing to admit punishment..." After Yueying''s little Lori finished speaking, her face was strained and she stopped talking... She looked like she would rather die than surrender.


    This stubborn look made Zhou Ye amused... "Punishment is temporarily put down, you follow me..."


    Zhou Ye said, turning around and walking into the handsome account.


    Little Lori looked at Zhou Ye''s back, and after hesitating for a while, she followed into the handsome account.


    As soon as Zhou Ye entered the handsome account, he sat on the couch... his eyes fixed on Little Lori.


    And what about little loli?Then he cleverly walked up to Zhou Ye, knelt down, and said, "Please punish the lord!"


    "First, why did Zhou Bu kill Liu Guanzhang?" Zhou Ye asked unhurriedly.


    "The three people are not things in the pool. There must be a day when the dragon is transformed, and his three brothers have a grievance with the lord. When the three are in their early days, sooner or later, they will be detrimental to the lord... So, Chou''er wanted to get rid of the three of them while they were still sloppy, so that the lord would sit back and relax!" Little Lori said word by word.


    "Why didn''t you discuss it with me?" Zhou Ye asked back.


    "Today, when the lord mentioned these three brothers, his face was full of teasing. Obviously, the lord only wanted to tease and tease these three brothers, and had no intention of killing them..." Little Lori said here, looking up at Zhou Ye Said: "But the lord, the ridicule of the superior to the inferior, to the inferior, it is almost a deep hatred, especially you..."


    "Call brother!!" Zhou Ye frowned and corrected.


    "Uh, okay, brother..." Little Lolita originally called the lord to persuade her as a military teacher, but... Zhou Ye''s words turned her into a little sister again."Especially your brother, you have prevented them from becoming famous. For them, it is even more enmity."


    "Now that the three brothers are in a rash, no one knows their name, it is the best time to kill them. When the three brothers become famous, it will be even more difficult to get rid of them. Brother!!" What little Lolita said was affectionate...


    She really thought so and did so, but it was a pity that she was stopped by Zhou Ye.


    "..." After listening to Little Lolita''s words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help sighing: "My family Yueying is really a talented female military master... The words and words Zhuji, yes, really good!"

 Chapter 1652

    Zhou Ye really admires Little Lori''s analytical ability...


    After all, Little Lori is not like him, has the ability to cheat, and is more familiar with the history of the Three Kingdoms...


    Thinking that the traitor Cao Cao cherishes talents, so several times he had the opportunity to get rid of Liu Bei, but he didn''t do that...the result?In the end, Liu Bei let him be defeated in Chibi, leaving only a hundred horses for the 800,000 army...


    Of course, before the green plum boiled wine and talked about heroes, Cao Cao saw that Liu Bei was his life''s greatest enemy, but he still couldn''t get rid of him.


    why??


    Because of the rat avoidance device, Liu Bei at that time, the name of benevolence, has already spread all over the world, except for one person, and lost the hearts of the world. Even the hero Cao Cao would not dare to do it.


    It can be seen from this that the determination and resourcefulness of her own little Lori are far above that of Cao Cao... At least Cao Cao hasn''t seen the clues of the three brothers Liu Guan and Zhang at this time, and is already thinking about wooing them...


    "Brother?" Little Lori looked at her brother in deep thought... couldn''t help asking: "What is my brother thinking?"


    "It''s nothing..." Zhou Ye shook his head, and said, "Let''s forget about this matter today. You are also thinking about me. Just don''t do it again in the future!"


    In the final analysis, all these things for Little Lori were designed for him, so how could Zhou Ye bear to punish Little Lori.


    "No, brother, please punish the crime, the crime of overstepping, the crime is unforgivable, it is a great taboo of the military...If I am not punishable, how can I calm the mind of the soldier?


    Zhou Ye is not guilty, and little Lolita still refuses to forgive...


    "..." Hearing what Yueying Lori said, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... Well, it seems that you asked for it. Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled, leaned forward and lowered his head, whispering in her ear A few words...


    The straight-talking little Lori''s cheeks flushed, and she couldn''t restrain herself... "Brother..."


    "You said you want me to punish you..." Zhou Ye spread his hands, "Since you don''t want to, then forget it!"


    Little Lori hesitated for a moment, and then whispered: "...... Yueying is willing to be punished!"


    Chapter 2040


    Chapter Two Thousand and Forty


    The next morning...


    At the hour, the war drums in Chen Liucheng rang.


    Having been with the army for many days, Little Lolita had already become accustomed to this habit in the barracks.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she felt a little sore in her cheeks. After she raised her hand and rubbed her cheek, she glared at someone who was still asleep, and whispered: "What a bad person, really I don¡¯t know where I learned the tricks...Bad brother!"


    It¡¯s no wonder she blames someone so much. It¡¯s really because someone made her eat popsicles for more than half an hour last night under the pretext of punishment... Two sentences.


    "Hey... Yueying, feel sour, let me rub it for you..."


    As soon as Little Lori complained, a certain culprit opened her eyes, and despite Little Lori''s struggle, helped her rub her cheeks...


    Little Lori thought that the bad guy was going to tease herself again. Unexpectedly, after Zhou Ye rubbed her hands a few times, she felt that her cheeks were much better, and she no longer felt pain, only a slight tingling...


    "My elder brother is so good, he still understands Qi Huang''s way?" Little Lori asked in surprise.


    "Haha, I know there are so many things, you will find out slowly!" Zhou Ye made a laugh, got up and prepared to change clothes...


    Little Lori naturally got up too and helped her brother wear armor.


    After a while, with the help of little Lori, Zhou Ye had already put on his armor... In fact, his armor didn¡¯t need to be worn at all. He just needed a thought, and the armor would be worn on him, but Isn''t it because Wen Yu added fragrance, Zhou Ye wouldn''t commit a crime at this time.


    After the two were dressed and washed, their own soldiers sent their breakfast to the account.


    Today¡¯s breakfast is fried dough buns and spicy soup...


    Now that he has arrived in the Central Plains, Zhou Ye certainly wants to taste the Central Plains food...Although this kind of food has not yet been invented at this time, it will not delay Zhou Ye''s soldiers to satisfy their own ruler''s appetites. Want to make these delicacies in advance...


    Looking at the hot spicy soup in front of her, little Lori asked curiously: "Brother, what is this??"


    "A delicacy, taste it!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Yeah!" Little Lori picked up the wooden spoon, gently scooped up a spoon of soup, blew it twice, and put it in her mouth.


    Suddenly a spicy smell pungent into the nose... "It''s so spicy!"


    "Hehe, take a few more sips and you can feel the charm of this delicacy!" Zhou Ye said, holding the fried dough sticks in one hand and the soup bowl in the other without using a spoon... a mouthful of fried dough sticks and a mouthful of spicy soup. Very enjoyable...


    After little Lolita got through the initial discomfort, she followed Zhou Ye''s way, and started to eat.


    Not to mention, in addition to feeling a bit spicy at the beginning, the more spicy the more enjoyable afterwards...


    Just when the two were eating happily, suddenly a war soldier reported to the lord, "Enjoy the lord, Major General Sun Ce came to visit the lord..."


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye looked at the sky, and after a while estimated, he knew Sun Ce''s intention."He must have come to urge me to get out of the camp quickly and march with his father... let him in."


    "Here!" Zhanbing agreed to walk out of the tent.


    Sun Ce, wearing a battle armor and a white shirt, walked in."Sun Ce has met General Boyang!"


    "Bo Fu, have you stopped breakfast?" Zhou Ye asked while drinking the soup.


    "The military situation is urgent, and I haven''t used breakfast!" Sun Ce replied honestly.


    He knows that Zhou Ye''s life is the best two things, food and beauty...


    In the past, when he was in Changsha, he would often escort his mother to Jingzhou to visit his little sister. From time to time, he would be saved by Zhou Ye...At that time, he knew that his own kitchen was really a waste, the same materials, It''s so unpalatable to cook... Fortunately, he used to think his food tastes good...


    Compared with Zhou Ye''s food here, it is almost like feed used to feed pigs, it is difficult to swallow...


    In fact, he was a bit wronged by his own cook... Zhou Ye''s food is only delicious because of the many seasonings... let alone a chili.


    Chili was not introduced into China until the Tang Dynasty. During this period, the spiciness was added by cornel, which is naturally not as distinct as chili.


    In any case, what Sun Ce looks forward to most every month is to accompany his mother to visit her younger sister in Jingzhou, because there is food to enjoy.


    Today, when his father asked who to go to General Zhou''s place and urged him to get him up soon, Sun Ce volunteered to run over...To put it bluntly, he just wanted to eat.


    Hearing that Sun Ce was so honest, Zhou Ye understood his thoughts in seconds, and he smiled: "Since there is no meal, let''s sit down and eat together! Come on, give the major general a bowl of spicy soup!! "


    "Here!" There were soldiers outside the tent, leading away.


    "Hey, then I''ll be more respectful than fate!" Sun Ce also smiled embarrassedly, and sat behind the short plane.


    "Who is out of the city when the drums of war sounded so early today?" Zhou Ye asked while eating.


    "It was Beiping Prefect Gongsun Zan who led the troops out of the city..." Sun Ce replied.


    "Gongsun Zan? Isn''t he the army on the left? Our forward army hasn''t traveled yet. He is traveling in such a hurry... I am afraid there is another plan." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, and sighed: "Then Liu Guan Zhang San Brother is not in Gongsun Zan camp?"


    "Liu Guanzhang?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, Sun Ce was taken aback... only after a while did he remember who Liu Guanzhang was."Is General Boyang talking about the three brothers of the weaving mats? I have never seen them in Gongsun Zan''s army... and I heard this morning that the three brothers are temporarily living in the camp of Cao Cao... like Take refuge in Cao Cao!"

 Chapter 1653

    "Oh?? Take refuge in Cao Cao?" Zhou Ye was taken aback when he heard the words.


    But after a while, he laughed again...This is normal.


    Cao Cao is always looking for talents... Otherwise, he wouldn''t help Liu Guan and Zhang three brothers enter the city before the pass.


    Moreover, Cao Cao''s vision is extremely vicious. He can see the extraordinary things of the three brothers Liu, Guan and Zhang. It is not surprising...Even if the solicitation fails, Cao Cao will be able to gain the reputation of cherishing talents and attracting the best of the world to seek refuge... ¡­I have to say, this transaction is not a loss.


    After Zhou Ye chatted with Sun Ce for a few more words, the soldiers had already brought Sun Ce¡¯s breakfast... Sun Ce encountered this delicacy, how could he still have time to talk, and he just wanted to eat... Seeing that, Zhou Ye also Don''t ask him again.


    After the three of them had eaten breakfast, Sun Ce returned to his father''s camp and resumed his life, while Zhou Ye also ordered all the men and horses, packed up and stopped...Five thousand fine horses once again joined forces with Sun Jian, and marched towards Hulaoguan.


    Chapter 2041


    Chapter Two Thousand and Forty One


    Sun Jian¡¯s army will not mention it for the time being, just talk about Zhou Ye...


    As soon as he left the city, Zhou Ye separated from Sun Jian temporarily. His five thousand fine riders rushed towards Hulaoguan all the way, rushing to the village, and siege to the city.


    Traveling fast, leaving Sun Jian''s army a hundred miles away...


    This made Sun Jian helpless...


    In the end, he had to send Kuai Ma to chase Zhou Ye, begging him to stop and repair...wait for a moment for his army.


    In this regard, Zhou Ye naturally has nothing to do.Anyway, he was here to play...it was meaningless to take Dong Zhuo down too early.


    Zhou Ye simply stationed in the Baima Yaozhai he had just captured.


    "Brother, Binggui is so fast, why should we stop?" Little Lori asked: "And we have no affiliation with that Sun Jian, you don''t have to listen to his orders!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled upon hearing the words: "My stupid sister...what do you think of my soldiers?"


    "It can be called a magic weapon, after three battles, it won''t hurt anyone..." Little Lori said.


    You know, she saw with her own eyes how her brother''s cavalry abused Xiliang cavalry...


    Those Xiliang cavalry who claimed to be invincible immediately turned into maidens when they encountered Zhou Ye''s heavy cavalry.


    It is no exaggeration to say that on this day, her Zhou family''s iron cavalry won three castles in a row... Such feats are truly peerless.


    "If I want to seize this world, it only takes more than a few years, and this world can fall into my hands!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Then why...?" Little Lolita didn''t finish her words, but the meaning was very clear-then why didn''t you take this world??


    "Because... I''m not interested in that position!" Zhou Ye said, stretched his waist, and said, "Just in Jingzhou, I have to deal with government affairs for half an hour every day, if I take the world. , Do I still have time to play every day??"


    "............" Little Lori was speechless after hearing Zhou Ye''s words...


    How tired and lazy my brother is...for this reason, he has no interest in the world.


    However, she changed her mind and couldn''t help but want to laugh...


    Perhaps, for a strange person like his brother, the world is far less important than his playing time.


    Even this time when he started fighting for thieves, he was interested in having fun... He didn''t treat the war as the same thing. Perhaps this was invincible leeway.


    But, it won¡¯t work like this...


    My brother can look at troubled times with such ample room, that''s because he has the capital to despise the princes and the world... But the people in the world don''t have the ability to despise the troubled times.


    What way should I think of so that my brother can seize the world?


    For the people of the world??


    Forget it, after these days of getting along, Yueying little Lori knows that her brother is not the kind of person who likes to take the life and death of the people in the world as his own responsibility. He will only cherish the people under his control. As for the people under the world?What to do with me??


    This matter is not anxious and needs to be discussed in a long-term...If it is tight, it will make my brother unhappy, and the gain will not be worth the loss.


    Thinking of this, little Lolita smiled calmly: "Then brother, besides playing, what else do you like??"


    "Food...beauties...all I want!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Brother, I heard that the imperial chef in the palace inside the palace made a good dish, and there are many beautiful women in the palace..." Little Lori induced.


    "Haha...a group of dilapidated flowers and lost willows is not enough to make me think!" Zhou Ye didn''t wave his hand, "Don''t persuade me. If you persuade me to engage in your family law..."


    "Hmm!" Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Little Lori couldn''t help but hurriedly covered her eyes...


    One was because she was afraid that she would say something else, which caused Zhou Ye to punish her.


    Zhou Ye''s iron cavalry ran for a day, but it took Sun Jian''s army two days to catch up...


    "Boyang, you are really exhausting my soldiers!" Sun Jian looked at Zhou Ye and couldn''t help but smiled bitterly: "Your iron cavalry is running too fast. I''m really afraid that you will go deep alone and suffer from the enemy!"


    "Haha... what Brother Wentai said is that I have prepared a station for Brother Wentai''s army in the village, come in and fix it!!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    With his ability, he can naturally see that what Sun Jian said is true or false...


    Obviously, Sun Jian was really worried that he would go deep alone, so he rushed over without stopping.


    After Sun Jian''s army entered the Baima Yaozhai, after some repairs, Sun Jian brought his two sons to Zhou Ye to eat.


    "Boyang, now we are alone in a hundred miles, what do you plan to do next?" Sun Jian asked during the dinner.


    "I want to capture Hulao Pass, and stay there for help..." Zhou Ye replied after taking a bite of the food.


    "Improper!!" Sun Jian shook his head and said: "Now you have already conquered the three cities, and the limelight is no different among the rebels... If you capture the natural danger of Hulao again, you will be hated by Yuan Benchu. By then, If he has been reluctant to send reinforcements, what shall we do?"


    "Rather than defending the dangerous city by then, it is better for us to stick to the White Horse Fortress... The terrain here is dangerous, you can attack, you can retreat and defend..." Sun Jian slowly said: "In case of a fierce battle, we can still retreat. In the Chinese army camp behind..."


    "..." Hearing Sun Jian''s words, Zhou Ye nodded slightly and said, "But so...our food path has been stretched too long. If someone cuts off the food path, then it will be really dangerous!"


    In fact, Zhou Ye¡¯s army comes with a hundred years of dry food...


    But Zhou Ye didn''t plan to tell Sun Jian about this matter, he still wanted to keep the yin person to play... How could he tell Sun Jian?


    When he left Chen Liucheng this time, he naturally received enough food from Yuan Shao for five thousand cavalry to spend five days, but Zhou Ye only allowed the soldiers to carry the food for two days. Sun Jian is in the army.


    "It''s good if Boyang can understand...just right, I think your army should be short of food, I will return to the army and order people to send you the food!" After that, Sun Jian stood up and left...


    After all, I have eaten the meal and finished talking. What else can I do without leaving??


    Zhou Ye came out naturally...


    Half an hour after Sun Jian left, the soldiers came to report that there was Sun Jian¡¯s grain transport team outside the camp and came to give them food...


    "Oh? How much grain did they send?" Zhou Ye asked.

 Chapter 1654

    "They sent ten thousand stone rations!" The soldiers replied.


    "Ten thousand stones..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help sighing when he heard this, "Sun Wentai is really kind..."


    Why does Zhou Ye say that??Because he had food in Sun Jian¡¯s army, it was only food for three days. Normally speaking, one person would have three catties of corn a day during the war, and Zhou Ye¡¯s commanders were all cavalry, and he had to consider the food and grass for the horses. Three times that of a person, in other words, the three-day ration for five thousand horses and horses is only 180 thousand catties of corn, which is about three thousand stones when converted into stones.


    And what about Sun Jian?I gave him 10,000 stones at a time. What is this concept?


    It is equivalent to depositing three thousand stones from him and recovering ten thousand stones... This is enough to see Sun Jian''s kindness.


    Chapter 2042


    Chapter Two Thousand and Forty Two


    Just when the army of Zhou Ye and Sun Jian was resting in the Baima Yaozhai.


    In the middle road army... the Yuan brothers are also discussing Zhou Ye.


    "This week Boyang''s Jingzhou cavalry is indeed invincible!" Yuan Shao looked at the report that just came in his hand, and said with joy: "Within one day, three cities in a row, really amazing!"


    "Brother, Zhou Boyang is brave and invincible, it''s not a good thing for you and me!" Yuan Shu said, sitting aside.


    "Oh? Why did you say this on the highway?" Yuan Shao asked back: "Then Zhou Boyang and Sun Wentai, as the forward generals, attacked the enemy''s hundreds of miles in one day, and went down to three cities in succession, which made our rebels stand out. That Dong thief''s army flees watching the wind, why is it not a good thing?"


    "Brother''s words are very bad!" Yuan Shu said unhurriedly: "It is true that Zhou Boyang went down to three cities in one day, and his prestige... drew the eyes of the world''s nobles and everyone was amazed, but... who is there? I know, what''s your credit, brother in the palm of the army?"


    Yuan Shao''s face changed after hearing his cousin''s words...


    Yes, he organized this rebel army, relying on the advantages of his Yuan family''s fourth generation and three grandparents, the world of peach and plum. To put it bluntly, it was because of the high reputation of his Yuan family among the nobles that the 18 princes came to give He joined...


    However, the stage was set up, and his protagonist hadn''t played, and Zhou Ye''s reputation was preempted by Zhou Ye. How could Yuan Shao be willing??


    If you don¡¯t say far away, just say near...


    In the past few days, when he visited the camp, he could often hear the voices of the princes talking about Zhou Ye...


    What "Jingzhou Blood Dragon Knight is really unstoppable..."


    What "General Boyang, young hero, I might as well!" and so on.He almost heard the tassels in his ears...How could this not make him feel blocked??


    Yuan Shu saw the slightly changed expression on his cousin¡¯s face, and knew that he had been moved by himself, so he continued his efforts: "Besides, brother... how can you be sure that once Zhou Boyang invades Luoyang, he will occupy the imperial capital. , Won¡¯t he be the second Dong Zhuo?"


    "No, maybe he will be more terrifying than Dong Zhuo by then..." Yuan Shu changed his voice and continued: "You know, although Dong Zhuo''s Xiliang cavalry is terrifying, it is not an invincible army, but the blood dragon cavalry under Zhou Boyang''s , But it''s invincible!"


    "If he takes that Xiliang cavalry under his command again, the day is so big, who else can be an enemy?"


    "In your opinion, what should I do?" Yuan Shao asked calmly.


    "Brother Mingjian, at this time, the 400-year-old Han world has already come to the brink of disintegration. These 18 princes are obviously to beg for thieves, but which one is not for the land and money?"


    "The evil ones are like Dong Zhuo''s generation, who take the emperor to win the world, and the fools are stupid to help the man, and what Dong Zhuo wants to do is what many heroes want to do but dare not do!"


    "Do you want to call me a fool, or do you want me to be a villain?" Yuan Shao asked back.


    "Neither fool nor evil..." Yuan Shu said with a smile: "Be wise..."


    "Oh? What about this wise man?"


    "This wise man, naturally, under the premise of destroying Dong Zhuo, will greatly weaken the power of other princes, so... I can expect the dominance of the Yuan family!" Yuan Shu said.


    "Hehe..." Yuan Shao heard his cousin''s words, and he already thought about it, but-there are some things, he knows that he has to pretend to be ignorant, so that-when the incident happened in Dongchuang, he can shirk his responsibility...


    [Look, I¡¯m not to blame, it was Yuan Shu who did it behind my back...]


    When I was a Biaozi, I wanted to set up a memorial arch, referring to people like Yuan Shao.


    "How do you want to be this wise man?" Yuan Shao asked.


    "In the opinion of a foolish man, this wise man''s strategy starts with weakening Zhou Boyang..." Yuan Shu leaned forward slightly, and whispered in Yuan Shao''s ear: "Brother, it is better to stand still and let Zhou Boyang''s lone army go deep... ¡­Then, we will delay the supply of its grain, grass, ordnance, and cut off its grain...It¡¯s best to deepen the Jingzhou Zhou Ye¡¯s lone army, and send out the news that there will be no reinforcements..."


    "hiss¡­¡­"


    When Yuan Shao heard what Yuan Shu said, he couldn''t help taking a breath...


    My cousin''s trick is really poisonous...


    Stop the soldiers, stop food, stop ordnance... and then distribute intelligence to Dong Zhuo''s army...


    This is to cause Zhou Boyang to die...


    It seems that my cousin really hates Zhou Boyang, and he actually made this poisonous plan...


    "I don''t know anything about this... Don''t say it anymore, as the leader of the rebel army, how could I do such a despicable thing..." A trace of anger appeared on Yuan Shao''s face, as if he was really caught These words irritated the general.


    After saying these words, Yuan Shao flicked his sleeve...turned around and left.


    "Hey, brother, listen to me... brother..."


    Yuan Shu was stunned by his cousin''s actions... It wasn''t as good as he said just now, why did it suddenly happen??


    Just when Yuan Shu was a little unsure, he suddenly saw the soldier charms placed on the short plane.


    Yuan Shao carried that jade talisman with him on weekdays, and never gave it to others. Why did he pull the talisman on the short plane today??


    Looking at the soldier talisman, Yuan Shu suddenly understood a lot as his thoughts turned sharply.


    The leader of the 18th Route of the Rebellion Army did not want to dirty his hands, so he left the soldier talisman and let him do things cheaply. It was done. The people in the world criticized him Yuan Shu, no?He Yuan Shu will be pushed out to behead to show the public, in order to behave like you...


    This kind of pickled things can''t be anything to do with his magnificent brother...


    My cousin is really good calculation...


    Yuan Shu''s mind turned sharply...Do you want to do this by yourself or not??


    If you do it, you may be infamy and don''t do it... Maybe in Yuan Shao''s eyes, it will be useless...


    After thinking about it, after a long while... he gritted his teeth and cruelly, reached out and grabbed the soldier talisman on the short plane in his hand."Zhou Boyang, Zhou Boyang, this time, it''s time to end the grievances between you and me. Don''t blame me Yuan Shu for being vicious, you are forcing me again and again!!"


    I can''t help Yuan Shu not hate Zhou Ye...


    In Wuji, he was chased by Anjodou like a bereaved dog, almost losing his life.


    In Nanyang County, when he was about to seek the post of Nanyang Prefect, he was captured by An Douzu and his army once again became a bereavement dog.


    As a result, the Eighteenth Route Princes Union, he brought only a hundred servants from here, sent them under the fence, and became Yuan Shao¡¯s pawn...


    How could Yuan Shu endure this tone??


    Thinking of this, Yuan Shu grabbed the soldier talisman, turned around and left...

 Chapter 1655

    Chapter 2043


    Chapter Two Thousand and Forty Three


    The next day, the Zhonglu army stopped and stopped heading towards Hulao Pass.


    The princes were very confused about this.


    At this time, the vanguard army headed by Zhou Ye is moving forward like a broken bamboo, heading towards Hulao Pass, and will rush into the capital without seeing the sun, and take the first level of that country thief Dong Zhuo... Why is Yuan Shao, the leader of the army in the middle road? , Suddenly stopped moving??


    What is this situation??


    Many princes sent envoys to inquire...


    As a result, the news was that...Leader Yuan Shao had a sudden illness and was unable to lead the army... Therefore, the current army is under the leadership of Yuan Shao''s younger brother, Yuan Shu.


    In view of the physical condition of the leader of Yuan Shao, his brother Yuan Shu was deeply disturbed, so he decided to stop the army and make decisions after the leader of Yuan''s condition improved.


    For this kind of reason, which is not a reason, all the princes understood the Yuan brothers'' thoughts.


    You guys are planning to shrink from there, let us fight and consume our power...


    How many people who can achieve the position of one of the princes are not enough to count??


    So, for a time, all the princes also stood still, pretending to be sick... You Yuan Shao is sick, can we not get sick??


    You see, we are also sick due to soil and water problems... and we are all very sick, and we can''t march.


    Suddenly, a strange scene appeared between the army of the thieves alliance and Dong Zhuo''s Xiliang army on the entire land of the Central Plains...


    Dong Zhuo''s army, because of Zhou Ye''s start to exert force, was in a state of panic all day long, for fear that one day Zhou Ye would lead the army to kill them and challenge the army of thieves?Instead of conquering Luoyang in one effort, they repaired them one by one...


    This made the two people responsible for guarding the Hulao Pass, Li Yu and Guo Bang, confused.


    "Brother, what do you think Yuan Shao made? Why did you suddenly stop pressing?" Guo Bang said with a confused look.


    "Who knows!" Li Zhang also looked confused, "That Zhou Boyang''s Jingzhou iron cavalry was really powerful. Although only five thousand, it saved ten of our 30,000 troops... At the moment we have nothing left in our hands. Twenty thousand people can only defend this Tiger Prison Pass, relying on the natural dangers of the Tiger Prison to deal with it...Anyway, I mean nothing will send troops!!"


    "Big Brother is right..." Guo Bin couldn''t help but shudder when he heard Li Yi mention Zhou Ye... "If it wasn''t for Big Brother desperately rescued that day, I wouldn''t say I would die in the spear of the blood dragon rider. It''s down!"


    "You and my brother, what do you say about this!!" Li Yi waved his hand and said, "We are right here in the Hulao Pass, and wait for the thieves to attack the city. When they attack, it will be the day of our revenge... ¡­"


    "I will only look forward to the big brother!"


    Just when the two had just discussed a countermeasure, suddenly a soldier ran in from outside, "Report, report to the general...our horse scout is back!"


    "Oh? What''s the gain!?" Li Su hurriedly asked when he heard the soldier''s report.


    "They seem to have caught a grain reminder from Baima Yaozhai...!" The soldier reported.


    "Courage officer?" After Li Yi thought for a while, he ordered: "Hurry up and press him up!"


    "Here!" After the soldier responded, he turned and left the military account.


    It was not a long time. A young man who was tied up with five flowers and covered with scars was brought to Li Su.


    "I ask you, who is your Patriarch?" Li Yu asked.


    "My master is the prefect of Changsha Sun Jian and Sun Wentai!" The young man was also behaving and replied directly.


    "Oh? How many rations are there in your army?"


    "I... I''m just a food reminder, how would I know about that kind of thing?" the man replied with a bitter face.


    "Since I don''t know, what''s the use of keeping you... drag it on, cut it!"


    Following Li Yu''s order, several Xiliang soldiers rushed in, holding the man¡¯s shoulders and dragging them outward...


    This scared the man so much, "The little one knows, the little one knows... In Sun Jian''s army, there are only three days left..."


    Hearing what the man said, Li Haha laughed and said: "Since you have said it, it is even more useless to keep you... drag it on and cut it out to pay homage to my brothers who died in battle!"


    "No... General... No..."


    Following the man''s stern cry, he was dragged out of the handsome account by several Xiliang soldiers.


    "Big brother, do you say what the little school is telling is the truth?" Guo Bang asked.


    "Haha..." Li Yi smiled: "Although this small school is fake, I guess what he said must be the truth..."


    "Fake? How did the big brother see it?"


    "How can one of his subordinates directly call his lord''s name? If there is no respect for his lord, will such a person be entrusted with important tasks?" Li Xi smiled.


    "Big Brother is really amazing!!" After saying this, Guo Bang asked a little strangely: "But Big Brother, since the food reminder is fake, why is the news he said is true?"


    "Hahaha...Second brother, you are still a little worse for the grasp of people''s hearts!" Li Lao laughed and said, "I think this food reminder must be a dead soldier sent by other princes, and the intention is to let us Go and capture the Baima Yaozhai... Fight to death with that Zhou Boyang, and they can take advantage of it!"


    "Why are they like this?"


    "Eighteenth princes, bah, except for Zhou Boyang in Jingzhou, the other princes are like grass mustard in my eyes..." Li Shou said disdainfully: "This group of thieves, if they fight for power, they will break their heads. They count the alliance first... marching and fighting. , Just one more idiot..."


    "Then eldest brother, can''t we go out to fight?" Guo Bang asked.


    "What kind of battle, lock the door, never go to battle!" Li Lai said with a grin: "They are in conflict on their own, we just have to wait...When I was hungry for a few days in Zhou Ye''s army, he would be an iron man. We will also become soft in our hands and feet...At that time, we will naturally be ashamed of going out!"


    "Brother''s trick..."


    At this moment, another Xiliang soldier rushed in and reported: "Report, General... Master Li Ru, Changshi, led 50,000 reinforcements, has arrived before the pass... is calling for pass!"


    "Oh? Hurry up!" Hearing the soldier''s words, Li Zhang was overjoyed, "Master Xiangguo really didn''t forget us... This is for us to send reinforcements!"


    "Second brother, go with me to meet Master Li Ru!"


    "Yes!"


    Li Lao Guo Bang and the two walked out...


    In a short while, I came to the front...


    Li Wei ordered someone to open the city gate... Sure enough, a man dressed as a civil servant was riding a horse in front of the army... No one else, but Dong Zhuo''s counselor, Li Ru.


    "Master Li Ru, you are really timely rain..." Li Yu saw Li Ru and immediately smiled and said, "Master Ruxiangguo will not send reinforcements, I am afraid that I will not be able to hold the prison. !"


    "Hahaha...General Li Su is too modest. With the danger of a tiger prison, can the general be no match for Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang?" Li Ru smiled.


    Chapter 2044


    Chapter Two Thousand and Forty Fou

 Chapter 1656

    "Oh, Lord Li Ru, you don''t know anything!"


    Hearing Li Ru¡¯s question, Li Zhang couldn¡¯t help sighing, and said, ¡°That Zhou Boyang¡¯s blood dragon rider is really unparalleled in the world... The armor on the brothers, under their three-zhang dragon spear, looks like nothing!"


    "Oh? That Zhou Boyang''s blood dragon ride is so powerful?" Li Ru asked with a smile.


    "What a stop!!!"


    When he said this, Li Zhang stretched his arm and let Li Ru see the blood-soaked linen on his arm, "Master guess, why did I hurt?"


    "Could it be that Zhou Boyang''s general, Zhou Bu?" Li Ru asked curiously.


    "Oh... if I was touched by that Zhoubu, how could I still be alive!" Li Zhao smiled bitterly: "I was injured by an ordinary blood dragon... If it wasn''t for my second brother Guo Ben Seeing that the situation was wrong, he gave me a hand, I''m afraid I would have lost my life at this time!!"


    Speaking of this, Li Yi couldn''t help but shudder...


    He still vividly remembered the scene of that day...


    The blood dragon knight that injured him, the spear is like wearing a candied gourd, with seven or eight Xiliang soldiers hung up, and he can still wield the spear in his hand... he was in that situation. What was injured by the blood dragon...


    Li Su expected that if it were not that day, if too many corpses were hung on the spear of the blood dragon rider, he was afraid that this time, he would be killed on the battlefield.


    "That blood dragon is so terrible??"


    Li Ru couldn''t help frowning when he heard Li Yu''s words...


    After all, things like military newspapers are far less detailed than what Li Zhao described...All the casualties, gathered on the bamboo slips, are just a sentence...


    How can the feeling of being on the battlefield be so real?


    It seems that Zhou Ye from Jingzhou is really amazing...Fortunately, he offered countermeasures to Xiangguo...If he attacked strongly, I am afraid that even if he wins, it will be a tragic victory.


    Li Ru sighed...


    At this time, Li Zhang and Guo Bang also gave Li Ru to the handsome account...After everyone was seated, Li Ru said: "Xiangguo knows that the battle ahead is difficult for you, so I ordered me to bring you 50,000 troops and 200,000 food and grass. stone¡­¡­"


    "Thank you Xiangguo..."


    "Thank you Xiangguo!"


    "Also, this time I come to Hulao, there are still important things to do!" Li Ru smiled.


    "Oh? What''s the important thing?" Guo Bang asked curiously.


    "What do you think, if there were no Jingzhou Zhou Ye among the 18th route princes...what would happen?" Li Ru asked, without answering.


    "Hahaha, if there is no Zhou Boyang in Jingzhou, and the other seventeen princes, I would treat them like pigs and dogs..." Li Yu laughed and said, "Except for Zhou Boyang¡¯s blood dragon, the other seventeen princes are not a concern. ...And it can be wiped out!"


    "Okay..." Li Ru laughed and said, "I came here this time because of the intention of the Xiangguo, and I was convinced that Zhou Ye returned to the Xiangguo!"


    "This..." Hearing Li Ru''s words, Li Yu Guo Bang looked at each other...


    After a while, Li Lai said, "I''m afraid Master Li is going to make a trip for nothing... Then Zhou Ye, Zhou Boyang, is very arrogant..."


    "Hahaha... don''t be afraid of his arrogance, we just have to do what we like!" Li Ru laughed.


    "Follow it?"


    "How to do what you like?"


    "Haha...Do you know that Zhou Boyang once said that?" Li Ru laughed and said, "[There are only two in the world that can not be disappointed, one is delicious food, and the other is beautiful]..."


    "Uh, never heard of..." Guo Bang shook his head...


    "Hahaha... it''s normal if you haven''t heard of it!" Li Ru smiled: "If I hadn''t met a Jingzhou merchant in Luoyang, I would never have thought that a hero like Zhou Boyang would actually love beauty and food..."


    "But...Even if we know Zhou Boyang''s preferences, what can we do?" Li Zhang asked back: "Could the chef in the army make him a delicacy for him?"


    "Hahaha...General Li laughed!" Li Ru smiled: "I heard that Zhou Boyang, Jingzhou, what I eat on weekdays is all the world''s finest...How can it be rare for a rough man in the army to make food?"


    "Then how do you do what you like?"


    "This time I not only brought reinforcements and food for the two generals, but also another treasure!" said this, Li Ru beckoned to the attendant standing behind him.


    The attendant hurriedly passed a long box in his hand.


    "What is this?" Guo Bang asked curiously: "Weapon?? Short sword?? Treasure sword??"


    "Neither, nor...this is a good tool!" Li Ru smiled and opened the long box...


    I saw that there was a long scroll inside... Li Ru reached out and took out the scroll, and then opened the scroll in front of the two of them, Li Yu and Guo Bang.


    In the painting, she is a beautiful and moving lady, but she is only fifteen or sixteen years old depending on her age... The one who is born straight is like a peach blossom, beautiful as a peach and plum, and her beautiful eyes seem to hide a thousand sadnesses.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    "This is Xiangguo''s youngest daughter, Dong Heng... Nian Fang Ji Yan is the best candidate for Zhou Boyang to give up peace!" Li Ru said triumphantly.


    "..." Hearing Li Ru''s words, not only did the two of them feel unhappy, but felt shameful.


    why??


    As a subordinate, you can''t worry about your own master, and your master wants to marry a daughter for peace... What kind of feeling is this??


    Incompetence-shame-


    Although Li Ru did not utter these two words, both Li Nao and Guo Bang felt a deep shame...


    "Master Li Ru, wait a minute..." Li Zhang stood up and said, "Today, our army inspected the horse and caught a food officer. He is..."


    Li Su will urge the grain officer to say this to his own guess.Then he said: "Now, I don¡¯t expect Zhou Ye to know that the adults have brought 50,000 soldiers, so I ask the adults to lead 20,000 soldiers and guard the prison, and my second brother and I will lead the 50,000 soldiers. Two roads, taking advantage of the darkness, walked through the trails and bypassed the Baima Yaozhai, and went straight into the military camp..."


    "I expect that Yuan Shao''s generation, who only cares about intrigues, will not prevent our army from bypassing the Baima Yaozhai and attacking their army..."


    "Only a battle, I will be able to defeat it, and then I will wait with Master Li Ru to flick the white horse Yaozhai back and forth... It will be called Zhou Ye, there is nowhere to hide!"


    "Baima Yaozhai is in a dangerous place, how to get around it?" Li Ru asked with some worry.


    "Please don''t worry, adults. I have been waiting for this place for a long time. I heard from the local woodman that there is a mountain trail that can bypass Baima Yaozhai. It just takes some time!" Li Chang said confidently. "Just to defeat the Chinese army of the 18th princes, Zhou Ye will become a lone army surrounded by us. At that time, he will be the fish in the pond we are waiting for, the thing in the palm... even if we don¡¯t attack the white horse. Zhai, just starve him for ten and a half days, and the man who beats him with iron will become a wife!"


    Chapter 2045


    Chapter Two Thousand and Twenty-Five


    After listening to Li Yu''s words, Li Ru couldn''t help applauding and laughing: "The general''s plan is very clever... he deserves to be a good general who has won the trust of the Lord!"


    "Haha... Xiangguo likes Nalu Fengxian better than us!" Li Hao laughed at himself: "Even martial arts, we are not ashamed of Nalu Fengxian!"


    "Eh!! The general''s words are not correct!" Li Ru smiled: "The general knows why the battle ahead is so tight, the lord hasn''t sent Na Lu Feng to help the battle?"

 Chapter 1657

    Hearing what Li Ru said, the two of Li Xi Guo Bang looked at each other...


    Li Ru didn¡¯t say, they hadn¡¯t noticed yet. Li Ruyi said that they felt something was wrong... Xiangguo always took Nalu Fengxian by his side on weekdays. He loved it so much, why the war was tight and Xiangguo didn¡¯t send Nalu Fengxian to fight. What??


    Thinking of this, Li Zhang hurriedly asked: "Dare to ask sir, why is this??"


    Facing Li Yu¡¯s question, Li Ru did not immediately answer, but smiled slightly, pretending to be mysterious, and said in a low voice: "Hehe...today''s words, come out of my mouth, and enter the ears of Del. Let the fourth person know!!"


    "That''s natural, and my brothers are not people who like to spread gossip everywhere, sir, please come quickly!" Li Su hurriedly urged.


    "Both of your brothers are old men who have followed Xiangguo for many years, all the way from Xiliang to the capital, should you know whose son Lu Fengxian was originally?" Li Ru smiled.


    "Isn''t he originally the son of Na Dingyuan? He was only bought by Xiangguo with red rabbit horses and gold and silver items..." Li Yu said here, and suddenly realized: "I understand what Mr. Lu Fengxian meant. Can you betray the old master for a red rabbit and a little gold and silver, and knowing that he will not betray the country for more benefits?"


    "Hahaha... That''s it!" Li Ru laughed: "So, although Xiangguo treats him very closely on the surface, but-your brothers are the ones who really trust... Otherwise, why not let him alone Should an army come to help?"


    "Thank you, Mr., for waiting for me to solve my doubts!" ??Li Zhang clasped his fists and arched his hands at Li Ru: "Now, please help me to guard this prison for a while. My brothers will lead the soldiers and bypass the white horse. Zhai, attack the thief army..."


    Li Yu and Guo Bang were also suffocated by the fire... Losing three cities in one day, no matter where they were said, they would only appear incompetent.


    Finally, reinforcements came, and after listening to Li Ru''s words, Xiangguo trusted them so much. How did they not want to repay Dong Zhuo''s kindness?


    Therefore, the two people are so eager to send troops immediately...


    Zhou Ye couldn''t beat them, could they still beat those intrigue trash lords??


    "Two generals wait a minute..." Li Ru stopped Li Yu and Guo Bang, and said with a smile: "Please also ask the two generals to entrust Hulao to a trusted general... Li Ru has something else to do?"


    "What? What else is your lord?"


    "Naturally, I went to Baima Yaozhai to see Zhou Boyang in Jingzhou..." Li Ru smiled.


    Hearing Li Ru''s words, Li Si and Guo Bang were surprised and said: "Does the adults think that my brothers can''t win the 18-way anti-thief?"


    "Of course I believe that the two generals can be successful...but..." Li Ru said there was a pause.


    "But what? Sir, please say..." Li Yu almost died in a hurry... Scholars are not good at this point, they always like to sell off.


    "However, I also want to give the general the icing on the cake!" Li Ru smiled.


    "How do you say this?" Li Su asked rhetorically.


    "The two generals can do things according to plan, but I, still with a generous gift, went to visit Zhou Boyang in Jingzhou..." Li Ru smiled and said: "This is a tactic to slow down the enemy, and show the enemy is weak..."


    "..." Hearing Li Ru''s words, Li Yu and Guo Ben laughed with a high-five. "Mister''s trick... Mr. Mr. came to make peace with a generous gift. Zhou Boyang must think that our army is weak. When I am waiting to defeat the army of the 18th princes, I think that Zhou Boyang must still be in the dark...Wonderful, really wonderful!"


    "It shouldn''t be too late, we set off now!!" Li Yu said, summoning a lieutenant next to him and ordered him to stay at Hulao Pass.


    No matter how scolding outside is, he just doesn¡¯t need to fight...When he can counterattack, he will send a soldier to report the letter. At that time, the lieutenant only needs to lead the crowd to attack Zhou Boyang back and forth with him. ...


    The deputy commander went down...


    At this time, it was still early, and the day was just right...


    Li Chang and Guo Ben ordered the army to take five days of grain and grass, and detour from the back of Hulaoguan...toward the mountain path that the woodcutter said.


    And what about Li Ru?


    He naturally took a hundred sergeants and his entourage, called to open and close the door, and went out towards the white horse.


    Hulao Pass is only fifty or sixty miles away from Baima Yaozhai...


    Li Ru''s entourage were all cavalry...so the journey was extremely fast...Although he was dragged down by a carriage with gifts, he still rushed to Baima Yaozhai before sunset.


    At this time, the white horse is going to the village, flying the handsome flag of Zhou Ye and Sun Jian...


    Li Ru took a look, then moved forward immediately...


    "Who is you waiting for, I''m going to get closer..." The soldiers shouted from the village.


    "Serving Li Ru in the next place, on the order of Dong Xiangguo, come to meet Jingzhou Mu-General Zhou Ye Zhou Boyang!" Li Ru shouted loudly.


    The pawn on the wall was Sun Jian''s pawn. He heard that the man outside Changzhai gate claimed to be sent by Dong Zhuo, his brows suddenly frowned...


    However, he knew better that his father-in-law and Zhou Boyang of Jingzhou couldn''t be better at this time... he didn''t dare to neglect."Wait a moment, wait for me to tell you..."


    With that said, the soldier Jiangdong ran towards Zhou Ye''s camp. On the way, he also ordered someone to report the matter of Dong Zhuo''s visit to his master...


    Time passed by every minute...


    Li Ru, standing outside the gate of the village, waited calmly...


    He believed that Zhou Ye would definitely meet him...


    It was not too late when a pawn wearing a blood red armor came out...


    Li Ru glanced intently... and immediately recognized the identity of the pawn.


    There is only one scarlet armor in the world... that is Zhou Ye''s Blood Dragon.


    The soldier walked out of the gate, looked at Li Ru up and down, and said, "Are you Li Ru?"


    "The next place is Li Ru, Changshi...Dare to ask the general?" Li Ru asked cautiously.


    He couldn''t help being careless. The blood dragon ride in front of him stood two meters away on the ground, burly like a little giant...especially the hideous visor on his helmet, it looked chilling... ¡­


    "I''m a blood dragon rider and a nameless pawn..." The war soldiers looked at Li Rudao: "My master wants to see you... Come with me!!"


    "Yes..." Li Ru didn''t dare to delay when he heard the soldiers'' words, so he hurriedly dismounted and followed up...The attendants behind him naturally followed Li Ru into the stockade.


    "Wait, what is on this car?" Zhanbing asked.


    "This is a gift from Master Xiangguo to Jingzhou Mu... a thousand taels of gold, a hundred silks and satin... and various small things..." Li Ru hurriedly replied.


    "Oh, then come in!" The soldier said and waved his hands, let these entourages drive the carriage to their own camp with him.


    Chapter 2046


    Chapter Two Thousand and Forty Six


    What is Zhou Ye doing right now??


    He is boringly playing ghost card game with little loli...


    Of course, there are still stakes...


    Whoever wins can kiss each other...


    Okay, this bet sounds shameless. Zhou Ye is cheap anyway... But you can''t keep others Yueying Xiaoli who likes to play...

 Chapter 1658

    The two have been playing this kind of little game for an afternoon.


    "Brother, why do you want the soldiers to take Dong Zhuo''s people and pass by the Weapon Workshop?" Little Lori asked curiously: "You know, the vest of my blood dragon rider is unparalleled in the world. Many princes have asked you, but you have rejected them...Why did you let Li Ru see it?"


    You know, Zhou Ye''s Blood Dragon Knight''s war vest was made by the elites of Umbrella''s design department.


    The protection area is large, and it does not affect the maneuverability of the horses. The most important thing is that they are also a composite sub-assembly structure, that is, easy to disassemble and easy to replace.


    This kind of war vest can almost be called the most important weapon of the country in this era.


    So little Lolita is very curious, why her brother is so generous, let Li Ru see... a lot of things are simple, don¡¯t know, you can know at a glance... if someone imitates it, it will become a structured equipment As for the army, that pair of blood dragon knights is very bad.


    Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Hehe...those who learn from me die, and those who like me die!"


    He deliberately let Li Ru see the subtlety of the vest...


    why??


    Because he wants to dig holes and bury people...


    If you say, who in the world is most interested in the armor of the blood dragon?Then there is no one else except Dong Zhuo...Why did most of his Xiliang soldiers be cavalry?


    But is Zhou Ye afraid of him learning?


    Let¡¯s put it this way, Zhou Ye was still afraid that he would not learn... That¡¯s why he asked the soldiers to show off Li Ru to take a look at the vests of the Blood Dragoon... and even let the soldiers disassemble one by one and let him See clearly...


    why??


    Because the vest used by Zhou Ye''s Blood Dragon Knight has been scientifically reduced in weight, it still weighs a hundred jin...This is the weight obtained on the basis of the use of lightweight materials.


    That is to say, the nightmare horse prepared by Umbrella can wear a hundred to ten kilograms of armor, and then carry nearly a ton of weight [combatants plus equipment], and still run as joyful as a husky in Sahuan.


    I changed to a normal horse...I guess I''m going to get tired before running a few steps.


    If Dong Zhuo really learned his blood dragon rider, Zhou Ye could already foresee... Then what will Dong Zhuo end up with in the end, it would really be self-defeating.


    During the conversation between the two, Zhou Ye already heard the footsteps outside the account...


    He hurriedly made a silent gesture to little Lolita... Yueying understood in an instant, she hurriedly collected the cards on the short machine, and then Wei Li was sitting behind Zhou Ye.


    Sure enough, after a while, Li Ru walked in under the leadership of the soldiers.


    "Changshi Li Ru, pay homage to General Zhou!" Li Ru said while bowing to Zhou Ye.


    "Li Ru...what''s the meaning of this?" Zhou Ye asked unhurriedly.


    "I am here to congratulate General Zhou!" Li Ru smiled.


    "Hey, do you have the three cities in one day?" Zhou Ye was so bad that he immediately exposed the scars.


    Regarding this, Li Ru was not angry, or to say...a man of thoughtful thoughts, his heart is deep, his emotions are invisible.


    Facing Zhou Ye''s ridicule, Li Ru smiled and said, "This is just one of the congratulations..."


    "Oh? Listen to what you mean, and Erhe?" Zhou Ye asked rhetorically.


    "Of course..." Li Ru smiled and said, "Hey, I promise that General Zhou will be full of joy after hearing this..."


    "Oh? Come and listen!"


    "Dong Xiang''s life is the most fond of young heroes... I heard that General Zhou, you are so young and happy in my heart... Therefore, I plan to marry General Zhou to my daughter. Isn''t it beautiful to work together for a great cause?" Li Ru said, opened the long box in his hand, took out the portrait of Dong Heng, and spread it out.


    "Please look at the general. This is Dong Xiang''s favorite young girl. The name is Dong Heng. It is the season of the year, and it is not yet in time... If it matches with General Zhou, then it will be like a god-given marriage, making a biren..."


    "Um... not bad!" Zhou Ye looked at the girl in the lady picture, and smiled slightly: "What a beauty..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s tone became calmer, Li Ru immediately asked with joy, "Then this marriage... General Zhou, you are..."


    "I allowed it!!" Zhou Ye smiled...


    "It''s so good, so good!" Li Ru was really happy... Zhou Ye allowed this marriage, what does it mean?


    It means that he won''t be able to guard against Dong Zhuo anymore... Representing the marvelous soldiers of Li, Zhang and Guo Bang, there is no need to worry that Zhou Ye will find them bypassing and surprise the Chinese army.


    "Today, Master Li Ru brought beautiful flowers to Zhou. It is worth congratulating!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Come on, set a banquet, I will host a banquet for Li Ru, a matchmaker..."


    "Li Ru thanked the general..." Li Ru humbled his head and thanked him, but there was a trace of mockery on his face...


    Everyone says that Jingzhou Meizhou Lang is wise and brave, and he also has an invincible blood dragon... It seems that it is nothing more than that.


    It''s just a lascivious...


    Until he became a prisoner of Xiangguo, let''s see how Li Ru humiliated him.


    Thinking of this, Li Ru smiled happily...


    At this moment, a soldier outside the account reported: "Master, General Sun personally came to visit!"


    "Oh? Brother Wentai is here... just right, I''m going to invite him..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Quickly please!"


    "Here!"


    Hearing Sun Wentai coming, Li Ru felt a thud in his heart...


    This week Ye was lustful, but--Sun Wentai is not easy to fool...How can this be good??


    Just when Li Ru was secretly anxious...With the sound of armor collision, Sun Jian walked in from outside the tent."Bo Yang, I heard that Dong Zhuo sent an envoy to see you? Where is he now??"


    "Isn''t this..." Zhou Ye smiled and pointed at Li Ru... said: "This is Dong Xiangguo''s messenger, serving Li Ru!"


    Hearing that Zhou Ye actually called Dong Thief Dong Xiangguo, Sun Jian frowned... "Bo Yang, you are so confused, then Dong Zhuo is the thief of usurping the Han, why call him Xiangguo??"


    "Because General Zhou and Dong Xiang will become a family soon..."


    Before Zhou Ye had spoken, Li Ru first spoke: "Dong Xiang has already made a beloved daughter with General Zhou, and General Zhou has also agreed to this marriage...When he gets married, he will also invite General Sun to have a drink. Wedding wine..."


    "Naughty!!" Sun Jian was already confused by Li Ru''s words."Come here, drag the thief and the party with the party, cut it!!"


    Hearing what Sun Jian said, Li Ru hurriedly shouted at Zhou Ye, "General Zhou, save me!"


    Chapter 2047


    Chapter Two Thousand and Forty Seven


    "Brother Wentai, what does this mean? Why do you want to kill my distinguished guest in my account?" Zhou Ye said with an angry face.


    "Boyang, you''re so confused!" Sun Jian couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Then Dong Zhuo will be betrothed to you with his daughter at this time. It is clear that he will use a divorce plan... How can you be fooled!"


    "Hahaha, Brother Wentai''s words are very bad!" Zhou Ye smiled: "My blood dragon rides three victories a day, and I have scared Dong Zhuo, so I have to send my daughter to make peace with me. I am riding on the blood dragon, why am I afraid? Why don''t I dare to accept his words and gifts?"

 Chapter 1659

    "Hey, Boyang, you...you...just forget it, so be it yourself..." Sun Jian was so annoyed by Zhou Ye''s words that he couldn''t speak, and finally furiously walked away.


    Li Ru saw the scene of these two people in his eyes and remembered it...


    Oh... no wonder Zhou Ye promised to be so refreshing.It turns out that it is relying on your own invincible blood dragon heavy cavalry...hehehehe...and it will make you proud for a few days, after the two of Li, Guo, and Guo Bang defeat your army, you will be a lone army. Completely surrounded... From now on, you are in my bag, a fish in the pond.


    At that time, I only need to devote the blood dragon ride to the Xiangguo. It will be another great achievement.


    Li Ru was proud of what he thought, but his face showed a look of sincerity and fear... "General Zhou, General Sun, he is..."


    "Don''t pay attention to him, the defeated will dare to teach me?" Zhou Ye said, and said to the little Lori Yueying behind him: "Go and see how the chef''s preparations are. Why is it so slow!"


    "Here!" Yueying little Lori heard the strings and nodded respectfully, and stepped away from the handsome account.


    After the little Lori Yueying walked out of the handsome tent, she did not go to the kitchen, but went straight to catch up with the angry Sun Jian.


    "Wu Chenghou, please stay!"


    When Sun Jian heard the words, he stopped and turned his head to look... "It turned out to be the little girl Yueying... Is your brother regretting... So he sent you to find me?"


    "Haha, Wu Chenghou laughed!" Like an adult Yueying, he arched his hand at Sun Jian: "My brother is a stubborn man. Even if he knows a mistake, he will not correct his mistake, but will turn that wrong thing into right. It''s...not to mention, my brother didn''t do anything wrong about this...why should I regret it?"


    "That''s right?" Sun Jian heard Yueying''s little Lolita''s words, his nose almost crooked...I didn''t see such an obvious contradiction, and said he was right??"Then why do you call me?"


    "Wuchenghou, don¡¯t be angry..." Yueying Xiaoluoli smiled: "My brother knew that he was here since he heard the news of Li Ru¡¯s visit, and he also knew... what he meant... so !!!"


    "So Boyang was just trying to make plans?" Sun Jian asked thoughtfully: "But... in this way, once the news reaches the princes, Boyang''s reputation will be..."


    "Hehe...Wuchenghou has been worrying too much!" Yueying Xiaoluoli smiled and said: "Those wine and rice bags, soon there will be no time to think about others..."


    "Oh? Why?" Sun Jian asked.


    "As early as when Li Ru walked out of the capital, my brother had already received the news from Shadow Dragon Guard..." Little Lolita smiled and said, "Wu Chenghou knows, that Li Ru carries more than a hundred names. The servant from here... he also brought fifty thousand troops and hundreds of thousands of stones, grains and grass, and arrived at Hulao Pass..."


    "What? What happened?" Sun Jian was shocked when she heard Yueying Xiao Lori''s words...


    This is not good news...


    You know, Hulao Pass is easy to defend and difficult to attack, and it is already difficult to attack... Now, with 50,000 reinforcements added to Hulao Pass, Hulao... even more difficult to win.


    "How can this be good..."


    "Wucheng Hou Mo is anxious... the 50,000 reinforcements have been taken out of Hulao Pass by Li, Lao, Guo Bang, and at this moment, the remnants of less than 20,000 soldiers are still defeated!"


    Hearing what little Lolita said, Sun Jian not only didn''t relax, but became even more anxious."Then Li, Zhang, Guo Bang, with 50,000 troops to leave the customs, the plan will be big... and we have only three days left... this... this..."


    "Then Li Zhang Guo Bang, the soldiers were divided into two groups, bypassing our Baima Yaozhai, and went straight to Yuan Shao''s Chinese army camp..." Little Lolita said with a grin: "Yuan Shao is going to be out of luck... Let him deduct our food, grass, and weapons..."


    "So, Boyang knew that Li Ru was using a postponement plan, so he simply used the plan and deliberately spared Li Lao Guo Bang and let them attack Yuan Shao''s army camp?" Sun Jian heard the words of Xiao Lori, not only Instead of smiling, a trace of anger appeared on his face, "Bo Yang is so confused..."


    "Oh? Why did Wu Chenghou know my brother''s intentions, and said that my brother is confused?" Little Lolita asked pretending to be incomprehensible: "Wu Chenghou, don''t you often scold Yuan Shao for helping each other, isn''t it enough for big things? ??"


    "Then the Yuan brothers are arrogant, sinister and cunning...but the rebels are hoarding millions of stone rations in the Chinese army camp!" Sun Jian stomped anxiously, "Once the Yuan brothers are defeated, we will also fall into Furthermore, there is no food and the embarrassing situation of being unable to retreat... Hey, how could Boyang be so confused... No, I am going to find Boyang..."


    "Wu Chenghou wait a minute..." Little Lolita stopped Sun Jian again, "Who said we don''t have food?"


    "Oh?" Hearing Xiao Lolita''s words, Sun Jian stopped again and asked, "Where does the food come from?"


    "Then Li Ru just sent hundreds of thousands of shi to Hulao Pass from the capital?" Little Lolita smiled and said, "When the two of Li, Guo Bang and Dong Zhuo battled, we went straight to Hulao. Pass... Within an hour, take Hulao... The food stocked in Hulao Pass is not ours?"


    "But that Hu Lao..." Sun Jian just wanted to say [But that Hu Lao Pass, Cheng Gao Pass, how could it be won in one hour...].I suddenly thought of how my Changsha City was taken down...


    Suddenly, he stopped talking...


    Speaking of it, the walls of Changsha City may not be a bit shorter than Hulaoguan... You said Hulaoguan is steep, and it can''t spread out the army to fight when it is closed??


    Zhou Ye used only Qianqi to win his Changsha City... Anyway, before Hulao Pass, it''s okay to put Qianqi down, right??


    That means... Actually, to Zhou Ye, the danger of the Tiger Prison is nothing at all... No wonder Zhou Ye is not in a hurry these days... It turns out that winning the Tiger Prison is like trying to get something for him. Generally simple...


    This... this Boyang is so capable of hiding...


    Thinking of this, Sun Jian couldn''t help laughing... "Okay, it seems that I was tricked by Boyang... It''s nothing more. It was my fault to lose my temper just now. When I look back, I apologize to him. ..."


    "Wu Chenghou don''t have to apologize to my brother..." Little Lolita smiled and said, "Not only can''t you apologize, Wu Chenghou should be like this..."


    Chapter 2048


    Chapter Two Thousand and Forty-Eight


    The next morning...


    Li Ru woke up from a hangover, suddenly felt a buzzing in his head...


    "water¡­¡­"


    With his cry, naturally the attendant brought him a bowl of water, served him, and drank it...


    After the hangover thirst in his mouth eased a little, Li Ru heard a mess outside the account and couldn''t help asking: "What''s the matter outside the account? Why is it so noisy?"


    "Back to the lord, the young one heard that it seems that the Changsha prefect Sun Jian and General Zhou have fallen out and are about to lead troops out of the village..." Li Ru''s servant returned.


    "What?" Li Ru hurriedly got up when he heard the words. He didn''t even care about wearing shoes, so he rushed out of the account...


    Zhou Ye''s camp is located on the foothills, while Sun Jian''s camp is at the foot of the mountain... The two sides are not under the control, but they are horns...


    Now, standing outside the account, Li Ru can naturally see the situation in Sun Jian''s camp at the foot of the mountain.


    Sure enough, in Sun Jian''s camp, the soldiers were pulling out of the camp, and they seemed to be leaving.


    "My lord, your shoes!" At this time, the attendant also chased out from the account, still carrying Li Ru''s shoes...


    Li Ru grabbed the servant and asked in a low voice, "I know where Sun Jian is going to camp?"


    "The little one knew that the adults wanted to ask, so the little one brought in some money and heard the news from Shizu Sun Jian!" The young man said while showing his merit: "I heard that I was going to return to the Chinese Army and ask Yuan Shao to complain... ¡­"


    "Complaint..." Li Ru pondered carefully, "No, Sun Jian, he is not the kind of villain who likes to tell the truth... Oh, yes... He has no food and grass in the army. This is in the name of a complaint. , I have to go back to Yuan Shao for food and grass... This Sun Jian...hehe..."


    Thinking of this, Li Ru was relieved...Let you be a hero, if the army has no food and grass, it will be nothing.


    Therefore, this Sun Jian should be trying to scare Zhou Ye, under the banner of a complaint, but in fact, he is going back to ask for food and grass... It seems that Sun Jian really valued Zhou Ye... At this point, he is not involved. Zhou Ye broke completely.


    While sighing, Li Ru slowly put on his shoes...


    In his mind, he was calculating, what variables Sun Jian''s return to the Chinese Army will bring to Li, Lao, Guo Bang...


    According to what Li Lao Guo Bang said, if you want to bypass Baima Yaozhai, you have to travel fifty miles...The mountain road is difficult and dangerous... I am afraid that the fifty thousand army has not yet reached the Chinese army of the 18th Route Pirate Army at this time...


    However, the fifty thousand troops are all cavalry. After bypassing the Baima Yaozhai, there will be a horse Pingchuan, let it gallop... I think the speed should not be slow...

 Chapter 1660

    Then Sun Jian¡¯s army should not return to the Chinese army too fast, so calculate it... When Sun Jian¡¯s army arrives at the Chinese army, I am afraid that the two people, Li Yu Guo Bang, have already fled in embarrassment after the unsuspecting Yuan Shao and others were killed. Up...


    At that time, it happened to be easy to work, and to take on Sun Jian...If you count it like this, it will be fine...


    Thinking of this, Li Ru felt more at ease.


    "The matter has been settled, and today I will say goodbye to General Zhou... You also clean up, and we will set off for Beijing in a while!" Li Ru said, turning around and returning to the account.


    Upon hearing this, the attendant naturally began to pack things up.


    After the breakfast, Li Ru said farewell to Zhou Ye, Zhou Ye was naturally trying to stay...but at this moment Li Ru returned home like an arrow...how could he stay?


    Since Li Ru insisted on leaving, Zhou Ye naturally stopped staying. After the two parties bid farewell... Li Ru took his attendants and drove all the way to Hulao Pass.


    Without the drag of the carriage, Li Ru and his party moved extremely fast.


    It only took an hour to reach Hulao Pass... When it was closed, Li Ru called to open and close the door... Explain to the lieutenant guarding Hulao, let him send a fine rider, and quickly send news to the second general, Li Yu, Guo Feng. , Said that Sun Jian¡¯s army had already opened up to the Chinese army, and let them decide what to do, so they couldn¡¯t take a break and continued on their way...


    This caused his entourage to complain repeatedly... "Why don''t you take a rest at Hulao Pass and return to the capital tomorrow?"


    "Haha..." Li Ru smiled slightly when he heard the words, "Li Lao Guo Bang two will have their power to splash the sky, and I also have my honor of the world..."


    "Oh? What kind of feat did the lord have built?" the servant asked curiously.


    "I don''t want to ask more... I will know in the future!" Li Ru naturally wouldn''t tell his subordinates. With his own memory, he had already memorized Zhou Ye''s blood dragon riding standard vest for more than half... When I went back to ask Dong Zhuo for help...


    Just when Li Ru rushed to the capital day and night...


    On the other side, in Baima Yaozhai...Zhou Ye is also calculating someone...


    At this time, the crescent moon was in the sky...the surrounding area was dark, and although it was not invisible to the fingers, it was enough to make people less than five meters away.


    At this time, Zhou Ye was standing on the foot of the mountain, staring at Yuan Shao Daying''s direction... silent.


    And Yueying little Lolita stood behind him obediently... She knew that her elder brother was using magical powers again to see the news of the Chinese army camp.


    Originally, Little Loli Yueying didn''t believe that Zhou Ye had such magical powers... But, with the foreseeing that Li Ru would arrive, Little Loli Yueying had already worshiped her brother as a deity.


    No matter how smart you are, I have a pair of insights to see through all the fog...Smart, scheming?So what?


    Just when Little Lori looked at Zhou Ye with admiration, Zhou Ye finally smiled and said, "Okay... the dog has started to bite..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, little Lolita''s eyes suddenly brightened, and she hurriedly asked, "Have the two of them stormed into Yuan Shao''s Chinese army camp?"


    "That''s right..." Zhou Ye smiled: "At this time, Li Yu and Guo Bang were divided into two groups, attacking Yuan Shao''s camp at night from both east and west at the same time... Yuan Shao was caught off guard and was already a little unable to withstand it!"


    "Brother... the time has come!" Little Lori said with a small smile on her face.


    "Yes, the time has come!" Zhou Ye said, turning and walking down the foothills...


    At this time, on the playground under the foothills, five thousand soldiers wearing blood armors were already neatly dressed in helmets and armor, sitting on their horses, waiting for their masters to arrive.


    Seeing Zhou Ye walking down the foothills, Zhou Bu hurriedly brought the Dream Beast that he ruled over...respectfully said: "Master, your horse!"


    "I won''t ride it today..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "In the past, I always heard what people said, the crotch horse of a famous general always has a famous head, what dark clouds cover the moon, what four hoofs step on the snow... what is this beast and that beast? ...I will ride something different today..."


    "Hey L¨¹ L¨¹..." The Meng Beast seemed to understand the words of his owner, hissed low, and used his long horse face to arch Zhou Ye, as if acting like a baby.


    "Okay, okay, I won''t want you!" Zhou Ye smiled and patted the horse head of Dream Monster...


    Chapter 2049


    Chapter Two Thousand and Forty Nine


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, little Lolita asked curiously: "Brother, what do you want to ride if you don''t ride a horse?"


    "Hehe... let you have a long experience!" Zhou Ye said, beckoning to the distance, "Bring out my Mochizuki Rhinoceros..."


    "Here!"


    Only heard a reply from a distance, and then, little Lolita heard a heavy footsteps bang ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª As the footsteps got closer and closer, Yueying felt the earth trembling. general¡­¡­


    "This...what is this?" Little Lori couldn''t help but leaned against Zhou Ye in surprise...


    "The rare mount I came back from the extreme west..." Zhou Ye opened his eyes and started talking nonsense...Anyway, in this era, few people have been to the extreme west. What he said is what he said, how could someone break him? ... "This object is called a rhino...the shape is huge and powerful, the most important thing is-it has a gentle temperament...very fast!!!"


    Zhou Ye pointed at the giant beast in front of him and said blindly.


    "But I have never seen this thing in the army a few days ago..."


    It''s a pity, how can Yueying Lori be so tricky??In the blink of an eye, someone¡¯s nonsense is going to be revealed...


    "Ahem, I ordered someone to send it from Jingzhou a few days ago. It just arrived today. It''s normal if you haven''t seen it!" Zhou Ye said, pulling Little Lolita''s hand and walking to the side of the giant beast. Grabbing the ladder, first sent Little Lolita up... Then she jumped up too.


    If a modern WOW player sees Zhou Ye''s crotch mount at this time, it is estimated that Zhou Ye will spray salt soda on his face.


    [I believe in your ghost, this is a ghost rhino... Isn''t this Nima a Kodo?And looking at this size, it is still an extremely rare Kodo Beast King...]


    Of course, there are no WOW players here, and no one will complain about Zhou Ye... Therefore, Zhou Ye said it was a rhino, it was a rhino.


    At this time, the little Lolita, sitting on the seat on the back of the Kodo Beastmaster, looked curiously, and fumbled...


    Suddenly, Yueying little Lori found a strange thing, on both sides and in front of the seat, there were drums of war on all sides... "Brother... this is!"


    "Hey, I used to think that you can kill the enemy on the battlefield, just fight. The drums are useless and fancy... But in the last few days, I suddenly felt that in my army, there is one less drum that can inspire morale. , So I ordered people to press the drum here..." Zhou Ye smiled and said: "When the battle begins, I will personally beat the drum to cheer up the soldiers and let them have more fun in killing the enemy."


    Upon hearing her brother''s words, Lori couldn''t help rolling her eyes...


    In the army, the drums are all to pass on the command of the coach, right??what about you?Your blood dragon is just like a monster. In time of war, everyone does not need the command of the coach to know what to do...


    This is simply the best soldier of the hundred battles that other commanders dream of...


    what about you?For the sake of the excitement, he made a fight on all sides... Oh, forget it... His own brother is this kind of temperament. In his eyes, there are only two kinds of things-interesting and fun, and boring and not fun...


    Obviously, it seems that my brother is aiming at the war drum again... nothing more... let him go.


    Thinking of this, Little Lori fell silent...


    Zhou Ye sat on the Kodo Beast and yelled softly: "The soldiers are sent to the tiger prison..."


    "Here!" XN


    Five thousand war horses responded in unison...


    Hearing the uniform voices of the soldiers, Zhou Ye nodded in satisfaction...Lightly kicked the Kodo beast under his feet... and pulled the reins.


    The Kodo Beast King, who is five meters tall, opened his short legs and walked outside the camp...


    Five thousand fine riders followed closely... all the way to the Tiger Prison Pass.

 Chapter 1661

    When the Kodo Beast King under his hips ran wildly, Zhou Ye realized that he seemed to have miscalculated... This guy, the movement of running was loud and loud¡ªlike a drum of battle.


    Just heard the bang dong dong dong...a slip of drumbeat...


    Zhou Ye was speechless for a while...


    Well, it seems that pulling the wind and the sneak attack cannot have both...So, he chose to pull the wind and give up the sneak attack.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye shouted: "Go ahead at full speed, I want to stay overnight at Hulao Pass tonight!"


    "Here!" XN


    When the soldiers behind heard the words of their own master, they also let go of the restrictions of the beasts under their hips, allowing them to run like a group of huskies.


    For fifty or sixty miles, Zhou Ye and the others arrived in less than half an hour.


    Before the pass, Zhou Ye didn''t talk nonsense... directly ordered Zhou Bu to open the city gate...


    The left-behind lieutenant in Hulao Pass was fast asleep, and he heard a rush of war drums from far to near... As soon as he got dressed and sat up, he heard the howls of soldiers from outside the tent. ...


    "It''s not good... the city is broken..."


    "Blood Dragon Knight... It was the Blood Dragon Knight who came here..."


    "Run..."


    The lieutenant dared not neglect, he hurriedly drew his weapon from his side, opened the tent door and rushed out...


    However, he had just rushed out of the tent and hadn''t seen what was going on... He saw a spear soaked in blood, piercing his eyebrows... By the time he tried to escape, it was too late. ...


    With a puff, the lieutenant is no longer worried.


    It took more than half an hour to rush, but it only took less than ten minutes to break through the city...


    I have to say that the gates of this era are a bit crisp...


    Although it is easy to win the Hulao Pass, the following matters are a little troublesome...


    why??


    Because... there are too many prisoners of war.


    Zhou Ye was carrying only five thousand blood dragon knights this time, while the number of soldiers and prisoners was more than 10,000 people...This is really daunting.


    According to Little Lolita, these soldiers can be broken up and integrated into their own army. After a long time, they will naturally return to their hearts.


    However, Zhou Ye did not agree...


    why?Because Zhou Ye doesn¡¯t like these soldiers...Let¡¯s put it this way, if necessary, Zhou Ye can mobilize hundreds of millions of troops from other worlds in just half a day... and all of them follow the soldiers. Almost, possessing physical strength and strength far beyond ordinary people.


    In fact, certain services are several times, even hundreds of times stronger than combat troops.


    And these soldiers could be remembered by Zhou Ye, but they just took the light of the eastern face.


    Even these beings that are at the bottom of the Umbrella battle sequence are already invincible in this world... How does Zhou Ye think of those useless soldiers??


    Therefore, in the end Zhou Ye''s decision was to send two hundred war horses to escort these prisoners to Jingzhou... Why?


    Voluntary labor reform is waiting for you, dear... If you want to get rich, build roads first. Jingzhou urgently needs spacious roads. These prisoners are just migrant workers who don''t need money. Why not?


    And when Zhou Ye was cleaning the battlefield and preparing to rest at Hulao Pass, Yuan Shao''s Chinese army camp was already in chaos.


    Chapter 2050


    Chapter Two Thousand and Fifty


    Time moves forward two hours...


    Yuan Shao¡¯s Chinese Army Camp¡ª¡ª


    Cao Cao is talking to Liu Bei... There is no war ahead, and the leader Yuan Shao does not issue an order to move forward. What can be done only with the thousands of family children Cao Cao brought??


    "Brother Meng De, a few days ago, I heard that Zhou Boyang in Jingzhou led his 5,000-blood dragon rider to break through the three cities in the sun...The army of Dong thieves who killed directly was shrunk in the prison gate and did not dare to fight..." Liu Bei raised his hand. The wine cup asked with a solemn expression: "This is the time when my allies are advancing, why did the leader of Yuan Yuan fall ill at this time?"


    "Haha..." Cao Cao sneered when he heard the words: "General Boyang is brave and unparalleled, so he has provoked the jealousy of our leader... He must be afraid that the world only knows Boyang, but does not know him Yuan Benchu... ¡­"


    "What happened?" Liu Bei asked in surprise.


    "Yesterday I also saw Yuan Benchu ??drinking in the tent... His face was ruddy and his voice was loud, there is no trace of morbidity!" Cao Cao said bitterly, "Also, I heard that Yuan Shu, who was the leader of Yuan Shao, performed his duties. He also detained General Boyang and General Sun Wentai¡¯s food, grass, and weapons... This is obviously to weaken the power of the two!"


    "Unexpectedly, the Yuan brothers, the fourth generation and the third male, would act so unbearably..."


    Hearing what Cao Cao said, Liu Bei couldn''t help but shook his head and sighed: "I hate the three of my brothers. They are single and weak. Otherwise, they must go to Baima Yaozhai to help General Na Boyang!"


    When Cao Cao heard the words, he was taken aback for a moment, and then he smiled: "Xuande is really magnificent, General Boyang and your brother are fighting on the handsome platform... Are you still willing to help him?"


    "It''s just a little controversy...Furthermore, it was also my third brother''s outspoken heart that annoyed General Boyang''s subordinates. In front of Xinghan Daye, how can these controversies be kept?" Liu Bei shook his head.


    "Haha...Xuande is really righteous, come, please drink this glass..." Cao Cao smiled and raised the glass...


    At this moment, I suddenly heard a loud noise coming from outside...


    "The Xiliang Army is here to kill..."


    "Run..."


    "The Xiliang Army is so powerful..."


    "What''s the matter?" Cao Cao stood up and walked out.


    It just so happened that at this moment Cao Ren and Guan Yu and Zhang Fei also rushed over.


    "Brother, Xiliang Soldiers are here..."


    "Big brother, my third brother and I are protecting you, so we must first break out of the siege..."


    The first sentence was what Cao Ren said to Cao Cao, while the latter sentence was what Guan Yu said to Liu Bei.


    "Don''t panic, let''s gather our soldiers first..." Cao Cao deserves to be Cao Cao, even though his eyebrows are already burning, his face remains unchanged...


    "Yes, brother!" Cao Ren took the lead and rushed out quickly...


    Time is not long, the thousands of children of the Cao family have been assembled.


    "Brother, what shall we do?" Zhang Fei asked Liu Bei, holding his eighth snake spear.


    "Three brothers don¡¯t be anxious, let¡¯s rush out with Brother Meng De¡¯s soldiers..." Liu Bei knew that if the three brothers left Cao Cao and fled alone at this time, they would be seeking their own way of death, only with the soldiers of the Cao family. There is some hope...


    Liu Bei took his two brothers and found Cao Cao... Of course Cao Cao readily agreed to what he meant.

 Chapter 1662

    He originally intended to solicit these three brothers, how could he disagree that they would go along with him?


    Therefore, Guan Yu and Zhang Fei protected Liu Bei, and the brothers Cao Ren and Xiahou protected Cao Cao, bringing thousands of soldiers from the Cao family to the outside of the camp.


    At this time, the Chinese army camp has become a mess...


    These soldiers have been at the rear for too long, almost forgetting that this is the battlefield...


    When the two of Li Si Guo Bang led a large army and rushed in, they were immediately stunned...


    The army can easily bomb camp in panic...


    And it¡¯s getting dark, some of the soldiers have rested, and some are still drinking and having fun... In the panic, I don¡¯t know how many enemy troops have attacked. I just feel that there are Xiliang soldiers everywhere... In this case, The bombing of the camp is already inevitable.


    For a time, the 50,000 Xiliang Iron Cavalry led by Li Lao Guo Ben and the Chinese army camp of more than 200,000 people were killed by crying father and mother, covering their heads.


    After Li Yu and Guo Bang chased Yuan Shao''s army out for a hundred miles, they returned to the Chinese army camp that originally belonged to Yuan Shao with joy to clean up the mess.


    In this battle, Yuan Shao''s army lost more than 100,000 soldiers and 250,000 horses, and eventually gathered together, but only 100,000.


    At this time, Yuan Shao, under the guard of his own soldiers, looked at the wailing soldiers around him stupidly, and his heart was bleeding... "How is this possible... Why did the two of Li, Zhang, Guo Bang kill so fast? Why did Zhou Boyang and Sun Wentai come with no battle report and they killed them?? Could it be that they could not fly??"


    Just as Yuan Shao was silly talking to himself, a small school suddenly rushed over, "Report, to the lord...General Zhou Boyang sent a good news again. Last night they took advantage of the night to take the Hulao Pass... Hulao''s natural dangers are already there. My rebels are in control!"


    "..."


    Hearing this happy report, Yuan Shao didn''t feel a hint of joy... He only felt that the report was full of irony.


    His 200,000 army was attacked overnight by Li Si Guo Peng and two people, causing more than half of the damage.


    And what about Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang?


    With only more than 5,000 people, they attacked the Hulao natural danger...


    This contrast was like slapping him, and the slap was so loud.


    Just when Yuan Shao hesitated to pass this report to the whole army... Cao Cao on the side spoke.


    "Leader Yuan, I feel that at this time our army is newly defeated, and we are about to use the news of victory to boost the morale of the soldiers... Let the soldiers know that even though Li, Nao, and Guo Pao have won one game, they are already our urn. Medium turtle, fish in the pond..."


    "Meng De''s words are extremely..." Yuan Shao was impatient and forgot about his face pain, and said directly: "Through the entire army, my vanguard general, General Zhou Boyang, has already won the natural danger of the tiger prison, Li Zhangguo. Although the two of them are brave, they are dead soon!"


    "Here!" The messenger took the order.


    As for Cao Cao, there was a smile on his face...


    To be honest, he looked down on the Yuan brothers...doing big things and cherishing one''s life, seeing small gains but forgetting righteousness...the measurement is small and can''t tolerate others.


    Even, in order to see the mere fame, he tried to kill himself, and he dared to detain the army of forwards without sending it... What a stupid brother.


    It seems that treating them as their own rivals in the past is really too high for the two brothers.


    It''s really a pair of trash.


    The opinion that Cao Cao just put forward is not in good faith... He just wants to let the people of the whole army know, what kind of waste brothers Yuan crap, what kind of crap... What a stark contrast between a big victory and a big defeat, think about it, as long as you are not stupid. Anyone can see something.


    Chapter 2051


    Chapter Two Thousand and Fifty One


    Not to mention how Yuan Shao gathered the defeated soldiers and boosted morale... Just talk about the two of them, Li Yu Guo Bang.


    The two of them attacked Yuan Shao''s Chinese army camp at night, chasing them all the way, and killing them directly was a river of blood, howling all over the wild.


    Xiliang Iron Cavalry is good at night battles, this is also clear to Li Lao Guo Bang...


    It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t know why their soldiers are good at night battles. They only know that in the night battle, as long as they don¡¯t light torches, Yuan Shao is blind from the Central Plains soldiers and can¡¯t see things at all. What about his side?Although the line of sight is blurred, it is not within five meters and cannot distinguish things.


    In fact, to put it plainly, most of the Xiliang army comes from the bitter cold land of Xiliang, where there are not many places suitable for growing food, and the people mostly live on nomadic animals...


    The people in Xiliang naturally eat more meat if they rely on the mountains to eat the mountains and the water. As for the innards of cattle and horses that were despised from all over the Central Plains at that time, Xiliang people still didn¡¯t avoid eating them. After all, they were in a bitter cold place. The food is good, what else do you pick??


    And any modern person knows that night blindness is obtained because of a lack of vitamin A. It happens that animal organs are rich in vitamin A, which is the best food to avoid night blindness.


    Therefore, in Yuan Shao''s army, most soldiers have night blindness, while Xiliang Iron Horses have different dietary habits. There are only a handful of soldiers suffering from night blindness.


    This time, the two of them had a magical record of defeating Yuan Shao 200,000 soldiers with 50,000 cavalry, and beheading more than half of them.


    This way, Li Yu and Guo Pun chased them to the east, and then they retreated.


    In fact, they also know in their hearts...Although they have fifty thousand cavalry, the long-distance raid has become exhausted, and coupled with the fight for a night, it has become the end of the force.


    And what about Yuan Shao''s army?Although the chased panic is like a mourning dog, the number of people is there after all.


    Even with the remnants of the army, Yuan Shao still had more than twice as many soldiers and horses as they...If you continue to pursue and kill, the outcome will be unpredictable.


    Li Lao and Guo Bang brought their victorious Jingqi back to the camp that originally belonged to Yuan Shao.


    My own soldiers counted Yuan Shaoying¡¯s Liangcao Weapon Report and the two...


    Hearing that there were hundreds of thousands of stone of grain and grass in the Chinese army camp, Li Lao and Guo Bang were simply overjoyed.


    "Big brother, this battle is successful, the anti-thief breaking the eighteenth road is just around the corner, when the time comes, Xiangguo will definitely reward you and me!" Guo Bang smiled.


    "Yeah..." Li Yi said with a smile: "Yuan Benchu, the fourth generation and the third public, is famous all over the world... I didn''t expect to be so incompetent... On the battlefield, I didn''t know how to release the sentry for fifty miles... What a waste!"


    "It is estimated that Yuan Benchu ??thought that if the striker had Jingzhou Zhou Boyang, he could sit back and relax!" Guo Bang laughed and said, "He never expected that you and I would take the trail to bypass the Baima Yaozhai... camp¡­¡­"


    "Hahaha...that''s right..." Li Yan burst into laughter when he heard the words, and when he was about to say something, suddenly a soldier rushed into the tent, and said with a panic expression: "I''m sorry for the two generals. !"


    "What major event is not good, we just killed Yuan Shao more than a hundred miles away, why is it not good?" Guo Bang''s face sank when he heard the words, and said angrily: "It''s really bad luck!"


    "Report to the two generals, just got the news, our Hulao Pass..."


    "What happened to Hulao Pass?" Hearing what the soldiers said, Li Shuteng stood up and asked anxiously: "Quickly, what happened to our Hulao Pass?"


    "Hulao Pass... was lost..." The soldier reported: "Last night, when we were chasing Yuan Shao''s army, Zhou Boyang led the blood dragon, and rushed to Hulao Pass overnight, smashed open the city gate, and rushed into the city... ...Hulao Pass... has been occupied by Zhou Ye!"


    "What?" X2


    The two of Li, Guo, and Guo were stunned on the spot.


    "I''m not at odds with that Zhou Boyang!!" Li Zhang was almost mad.


    It doesn''t matter if Zhou Ye occupies the Hulao Pass, which is equivalent to turning all his ideas into flowers in the water, in the mirror.


    Originally, Li Hao''s vision was to capture the Chinese army camp by himself, and then, together with the defenders in Hulao Pass, fought the white horse back and forth at the village, making it impossible to look at each other.


    However, after Zhou Ye had taken the Hulao Pass, the person who could not look at each other from the beginning to the end became his Li Zhang.

 Chapter 1663

    Yuan Shao''s Chinese army camp was said to be a big camp, but there was no danger to rely on. It was just a camp built with wood, and the wall was no more than two meters long and could not be kept for long.


    And once Yuan Shao got the news that Zhou Ye had taken the tiger prison, the whole army would inevitably come to fight...At that time, his 50,000 fine riders of Li Hao would become a turtle in the urn, a fish in the pond.


    Shou, there is no risk to rely on.


    Quit?There is nowhere to retreat...The advantages of the offensive and defensive sides have changed at this moment as Zhou Ye took the Hu Lao Pass.


    At this time, Guo Bang was also anxious, "Big brother, what should we do??"


    "Don''t worry... Don''t worry..." Li Zhang was also worried now...


    Return soldiers to retake Hulao Pass??


    Stop joking, okay??


    During the field battle, he was fleeing embarrassed by the blood dragon rider. At this time, the blood dragon rider had already occupied the dangerous tiger prison. What did he use to fight?


    First, his Xiliang cavalry was lightly outfitted in this attack, and did not carry any equipment for siege.


    Second, his Xiliang Iron Cavalry is good at field battles, not fortified battles... Going to Hulao Pass to seize the city is like sending death in vain.


    What''s more, Zhou Ye''s courage had already been taken away by Li Zhang. When he mentioned Zhou Ye and Blood Dragon Knight, he felt a panic...


    How dare to seize Hulao Pass??


    "Brother, please make a quick decision..." Guo Bang couldn''t help but urged as he looked at the contemplative Li Zhang.


    "Second brother... do you think we can capture the Hu Lao Pass guarded by Zhou Boyang?" Li Su hesitated for a while and asked back.


    Guo Ben was also the one who was afraid of being killed by Zhou Ye. He knew that this was not the time to be a hero, so he honestly replied, "...cannot be attacked!!"


    "In this case, in front of you and me, there is only one way to go..." Said Li Lai hesitated...


    "Oh, I''m so anxious, what else can''t you say, brothers and me? If you have anything, eldest brother, just say it straight..." Guo Bang asked anxiously.


    "In that case, I''ll just say it straight!" Li Zhang said: "Now, we only have to abandon the camp we have won and return to the original road... Follow the trail to bypass the Hulao Pass... back to the capital..."


    "What?" Hearing what Li Hao said, Guo Ben couldn''t help but be surprised: "Then we returned the camp that was won by so many dead and wounded to Yuan Shao?"


    "Fuzzy, second brother!" Li Zhang said with grief: "If you and I continue to stay here, if you and I continue to stay here, when Yuan Shao and Zhou Boyang are flanked back and forth, there will be ten deaths... As for Say, those food and grass are heavy, hum... We can¡¯t take it away, but we won¡¯t leave Yuan Shao... set it on fire and burn him clean!"


    "Yes, as Big Brother said...Let''s go!!" It was really difficult when Guo Bang said these words. After all-the duck that was originally looked forward to fly with wings, no one feels uncomfortable. .


    But, there is no way...the situation on the battlefield is like this, and it changes rapidly...If you are not careful, it will end in a dead end.


    Chapter 2052


    Chapter Two Thousand and Fifty Two


    Now that the plan is set, it must be implemented immediately.


    The two men, Li Lao and Guo Bang, ordered their soldiers to rest for half an hour without dismantling their armor and horses. The head squad buried the pot and cooked food in advance, so that after the army was full and full, they could rush on.


    After an hour--


    With tens of thousands of Xiliang cavalry, Li Lao Guo Bang and the two followed the original road towards Hulaoguan.


    And Yuan Shao, who was hundreds of miles away, was already exhausted after a night of fleeing.


    However, even so, he was lying on the haystack, still unable to sleep...


    Vaguely, he felt as if he had overlooked something.


    At this moment, a soldier rushed in front of him and reported: "Report, report to the leader, and the inspection horse reported that in the Chinese army camp, the fire was soaring into the sky... The two of them have led their troops to withdraw. The Chinese Army Camp..."


    "Oh!" Upon hearing the soldier''s return, Yuan Shao finally remembered what he had overlooked.


    Now that Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang had already taken the Hulao Pass, Li, Zhang, and Guo Pun became lone soldiers surrounded by them... At this time, he only needs to lead the soldiers to squeeze them to death, and stay there for Zhou Ye. When they returned to the army, it was when the two of Li, Zhang, and Guo Bang gave their heads.


    Why didn''t he remember such an important thing???


    "It''s rumored that I will order... immediately raise 80,000 troops to chase and kill the two people, Li Zhang and Guo Bang..." Yuan Shao intends to make up for it.


    "Here!!" The little school didn''t dare to delay, and hurriedly conveyed his master''s order down.


    After a while, the drums of war sounded...the exhausted soldiers gathered together to hear the drum...


    On the other side, Cao Cao and Liu Bei, who were sitting on the ground, also heard the sound of war drums...


    Cao Cao couldn''t help but smiled and said: "This Yuan Benchu, at this moment, thought of attacking the two of Li Lao Guo Bang...it''s too late!!"


    "Oh? Why did Brother Meng De say this?" Liu Bei, who was sitting on the side, asked: "I expect that Li, Lao, Guo Bang, and two of them will be chased and killed overnight, and they will return to the Chinese army camp... Even though Shi Na Yuan Benchu ??wakes up from his dream, it should not be too late!"


    "Haha...Xuande''s words are bad!" Cao Cao laughed and said, "Li Zhang Guo Bao and the two have the power of victory, so morale is high... This is one of them. Our army escaped all night, and the soul was in panic. Cheng Weibing...this is the second...the third. Well, Yuan Benchu ??must have received some news, that''s why it suddenly dawned on me. I expected that Li, Kuo, and Kuo must have given up the Chinese army camp and fled... ¡­"


    "Since Meng De knows soldiers so well, why not speak in front of Yuan Mengzhu?" Liu Bei asked curiously.


    "Hahaha... Don''t hide from Xuande, I, Cao Mengde, look down on Yuan Benchu, the fourth generation and three masters!" Cao Cao said disdainfully.


    "Oh??"


    "Do you know why I look down on him?"


    "I don''t know below!"


    "That Dong Zhuo country thief has been able to grow up to this day, more than half of the credit is due to Yuan Benchu..." Cao Cao dismissed: "I think it was Yuan Benchu ??who spoke to General He Jin and let Dong Zhuo lead the troops into Beijing. I desperately blocked it. , But because of people''s remarks, he couldn''t stop it. Now, Yuan Benchu ??has changed his body and has become the leader of the thieves. Isn''t it ridiculous?"


    "Furthermore, Yuan Benchu ??was jealous of General Boyang''s outstanding military exploits and deducted his food and supplies. How did he know that when I Cao Mengde spoke, he would not be jealous of me?" Cao Cao smiled sarcastically, "So ah, this King Qin seeks out thief, General Boyang is enough... Then Yuan Benchu... Ha ha!"


    For the rest, although Cao Cao didn''t say anything, Liu Bei had already guessed it...that is, Yuan Benchu ??is just like a good thing...it''s unbearable.


    Regardless of whether Yuan Benchu ??can be of great use, just talk about the two of Li, Guo, and Guo...


    After they burned the grain and grass in the camp of the rebel army, they rushed to the road without stopping.


    Why is it so urgent??


    Because that trail is really not easy...


    The rugged mountain road is only one of them. The most important thing is that there is a narrow section of the mountain trail that only allows one person to ride through...


    It can be said that most of the time for the raid was wasted on this narrow mountain road.


    I thought that as long as they had won Yuan Shao¡¯s Chinese army camp... they would no longer have to walk on this rugged mountain road, but they didn¡¯t realize it... Zhou Ye won the Tiger Prison Pass. How could they get here? Go back...this is...oh.


    Li Lai and Guo Bang looked at the rugged mountain road in front of them, and sighed...


    "The horse should be galloping in the grassland, and the warrior should be killed in the battlefield!" Guo Bang looked at a soldier in front of him. He accidentally stumbled and fell off the cliff from the mountain path. He couldn''t help but sighed: "Unexpectedly, they didn''t die. On the battlefield, he died in this mountain path, sad...sigh!"

 Chapter 1664

    "Second brother don''t want to sigh again..." Li said: "Take five thousand war horses, hold down the rear army, and break the army for me!"


    "Here!" Guo Bang took his orders, ordered all his men and horses, and headed to the rear... in case there were chasing troops.


    Li Yu looked at the stumbling army on the mountain road in front of him, and he felt anxious...


    It can be said that as long as he brings these tens of thousands of troops back to the capital, he will win...


    At that time, there will be credit for breaking Yuan Shao''s Zhongjun. Not only will Xiang Guo not blame him, he will even reward him...


    However, at the moment, the speed of the army is really like a turtle crawling, which really makes him anxious...


    But it was okay. After two or three hours, the army finally walked through this section of the most difficult mountain road. Further ahead, although the mountain road was rugged, it was easy to walk a lot...


    And Guo Bang behind did not hear any news of chasing soldiers. Obviously... then Dong Zhuo either didn''t realize that he had run away, or he found it, but couldn''t catch up...


    Thinking of this, Li Yi felt that it would be boring to let Guo Bang break again... and it made people transfer him back.


    When the time was short, Guo Bang rushed over... "Big Brother, that Yuan Shao is really a trash... Seeing a fire in his middle army camp, he didn''t even come to chase..."


    "Hahaha... the eighteenth road princes, except Zhou Boyang, I regard them as mustard..." Li Lai smiled and said, "If Zhou Boyang hadn''t taken our tiger prison, at this moment, we should be in Yuan Shao''s Drinking celebration wine in the camp!"


    "Yeah..." Guo Bang sighed, "Hate that Zhou Boyang made us fall short... It''s really annoying!"


    "Oh, don''t talk anymore... We will return to Beijing early to report to Ming Xiangguo, and we will fight again with Zhou Boyang in the next day..." Li Zhao also said helplessly: "Now he is gaining momentum, we need to temporarily Avoid the edge!"


    "Oh, that''s all!" Guo Ben couldn''t help sighing and said.


    At this moment, suddenly there was a sound of gongs on both sides of the mountain road...


    Immediately afterwards, bows and arrows were shot at them like a storm...


    "No, there is an ambush..." Li Zhang shouted, "Quickly rush out of the mountain road..."


    However, at this time, the day and night of the Xiliang Soldier''s fatigued state appeared.


    When people are tired, they tend to flustered...


    With the bow and arrow shot, the Xiliang soldiers suddenly became a mess... Some wanted to rush forward, rushing out of the mountain road to escape.


    And some?I want to step back and leave the area covered by the bow and arrow...


    For a time, people crowded, horses stepped on horses...In panic, many soldiers fell from the mountain road to the next mountain stream, leaving no bones...


    Just when the two of Li Lao and Guo Bang were angry and anxious, a voice rang from the mountain, "Changsha Sun Jian, by the order of Boyang, I have been waiting here for a long time...Li Lao and Guo Bang, the two thieves, today will be On your death day, take your life..."


    Chapter 2053


    Chapter Two Thousand and Fifty Three


    Just when the two of Li, Dao and Guo Bang were in the middle of the mountain road, there was no way to go to the sky...


    On the other side, Zhou Ye in Hulao Pass was feeding his Kodo beast very comfortably.


    I saw a dozen stones of grain and grass being piled beside this giant beast...


    And this Kodo, named Duoduo, is burying its head in the trough, feasting.


    "Brother... Did you say that at this time, General Sun had intercepted Li Su and Guo Bang?" Yueying Xiao Lori said, holding up a bundle of straw and feeding it to Duo Duo... that Kodo Beast King fell I also know the interest, knowing that this little loli is the owner of her, and cleverly used her big tongue to add little hands to the little loli.


    "The interception must be intercepted!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "But, I guess, Li Yu Guo Bang will inevitably escape from birth..."


    "Oh? Why is my brother so sure?" Yueying Xiao Lori asked curiously.


    "I watched the stars at night, the two of them should not die here!" Zhou Ye pretended to be mysterious...


    To put it bluntly, Zhou Ye cheated and let the two escape from death...


    If the two of them didn''t escape from their birth, how could there be a case of Emperor Xian of the Han Dynasty fleeing from the eastern capital Chang''an to Luoyang, the abandoned city?


    If these two died here... Then after Dong Zhuo''s death, wouldn''t the Xiliang army be completely headless?Then it will be cheaper for those royal ministers, which is equivalent to allowing Hanting to continue its foundation for several years... This is not good... So, these two people can''t die here...


    But Yueying Little Lori didn''t know her brother''s calculation... She thought that her brother had some magical powers to calculate the fate of the two...


    Since my brother said that the two would not die here, the little loli naturally believed in it...


    In the past few days alone, Zhou Ye''s various performances in anticipating the enemy''s initiative have already shocked Little Lori...Plus she had already secretly promised her, how could she not believe Zhou Ye''s words?


    After playing with the Kodo beasts for a while, the two of them washed their hands and prepared to eat...At this moment, the sky was full of red clouds, and it was time for the sunset to fall.


    Just as the two were preparing to have a meal, soldiers came to report...Sun Jian came.


    "Hurry up!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    When it was not too late, Sun Jian took his son and Sun Ce walked in.


    As soon as he entered the handsome account, he couldn''t help laughing and laughing: "Boyang''s magical calculation, the two of Li, Lao and Guo Bang really went back the same way... they were cut off by me..."


    Hearing what Sun Jian said, little Lolita asked curiously: "Hou Wucheng once caught the two of Li, Lao, Guo Bang?"


    "This... hasn''t been caught..." Sun Jian said embarrassingly: "Amidst the chaos, I didn''t see the handsome flags of the two people... But I think it should be a mountain stream!"


    Little Lolita heard the words and looked at Zhou Ye... That meant¡ªDidn¡¯t you say that these two people could not die?


    Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head slightly... Then he said, "Brother Wentai hasn''t eaten yet, right? Please sit down and eat together..."


    "Hahaha, Boyang, please, how dare I not follow..." Sun Jian said, and took his son to sit in front of the lower aircraft."It''s a pity that there is no good wine to celebrate with such a big victory. It''s really a flaw..."


    Hearing what his handsome father said, Sun Ce hurriedly winked at his father...


    That means, don¡¯t let him mention wine...


    However, Sun Jian obviously didn''t realize the meaning of his son''s eyes... so he didn''t care.


    And what about Zhou Ye??Hearing that Sun Jian actually wanted to drink, a very happy smile suddenly appeared on his face... "How can there be no good wine? Come on, bring the wine... Have a good wine!!"


    Hearing the three words of good wine by my master...The soldiers standing by and serving immediately walked out of the handsome account with their heart and soul.


    What is good wine??Wine below 70 degrees is not a good wine...At least that''s what Zhou Ye told his soldiers.


    It''s not a lot of time...Zhanbing walked in with two wine urns.


    As soon as he walked into Shuai Teng, Sun Jian smelled a strong aroma of wine, his eyes lit up, "What kind of wine is this? It is so fragrant..."


    "This is a century-old wine, and each jar is worth a thousand gold... Brother Wentai, today I will use this century-old wine to celebrate you!" Zhou Ye smiled and said to Zhanbing, "Brother Wentai... "


    "Here!" The soldier agreed, picked up the wine jar unceremoniously, and poured a bowl full of Sun Jian...


    Zhou Ye''s eyes are full of narrowness, but this is the puree wine he obtained from the present winery... the degree is as high as 70, and it is guaranteed that after drinking it once, it will be unforgettable.

 Chapter 1665

    And that Sun Jian obviously didn¡¯t know Zhou Ye¡¯s thoughts, he had to taste this thousand-year-old wine... His son Sun Ce had tasted this kind of century-old wine in Jingzhou, and he saw that his father was handsome. Apparently, he hurriedly held his hand, and said anxiously, "Father, this first bowl of wine, logically you should respect General Boyang... It is precisely because of his magical calculations that we were able to win the victory. what!"


    "Yes, that''s right, I was reckless for my father!" Sun Jian said, holding up the bowl, and facing Zhou Ye, "Bo Yang, this bowl respects you..."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye looked at Sun Ce with a smile. Does this kid think he dare not drink this puree wine?With his physique, it is no problem to drink industrial alcohol directly... "Come on, to our soon to fall to Luoyang, cheers!"


    "Cheers¡­¡­"


    Sun Jian naturally picked up the wine bowl and drank it... and Sun Ce?Seeing his father''s appearance, he couldn''t help sighing in his heart, but now, he can only learn how to do it, pinching his nose and filling the bowl of puree wine into his stomach.


    A bowl of wine...


    Sun Jian felt as if there was a fire dragon from his throat, and the whole person felt hot... when it was burning, he couldn''t help shouting: "Good wine, really good wine... It''s a century-old wine!"


    "If Brother Wentai likes it, I will order you to send you ten altars in the army...you can also drink slowly!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Then I would be disrespectful..." Sun Jian said with a big smile.


    This banquet started early, and ended early... In less than half an hour, Sun Jian and his son had no idea about the personnel... There is no way, the drunk people are easily drunk.


    After sending the drunk father and son away, Little Lolita asked curiously: "Brother, are the two of Li, Lao and Guo Bang dead? Why are you shaking your head to me?"


    "Hehe, in front of Brother Wentai, of course I can''t say that Li Lao and Guo Bang are not dead..." Zhou Ye laughed and said, "Sun Wentai is straight-tempered, if he knows that Li Lao and Guo Bang are not dead. , Will lead troops to chase and kill, but at this time it is too late, the mountain road is difficult, if there is a mistake, it will not be beautiful... After a few days, his own news will come from the capital, then he will know of¡­¡­"


    Although Zhou Ye''s explanation was a bit far-fetched, little Lolita nodded and replied: "So that''s it..."


    "Okay, let''s not talk about business... we should take a bath and rest..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Will Yueying take a bath with me today?"


    "Bad brother..." Little Lori blushed when she heard Zhou Ye''s words... "Who would bathe with you..."


    Although she said that, the little girl had already started preparing things for the bath.


    Obviously, she was duplicity...Looking at Little Lolita''s back, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile...Whether it''s a woman or a girl, it is their innate talent.


    Chapter 2054


    Chapter Two Thousand and Fifty Four


    Zhou Ye is stationed at Hulao Pass, while Sun Jian is stationed at Baima Yaozhai...


    The two became horns of each other, stood still and watched for help.


    As for, marching towards Luoyang?Zhou Ye has no plans for that...


    He came to participate in the League of Thieves with a playful mentality, how could he really attack Luoyang in one go and save the great Han River.


    Instead of that, he might as well directly open the door of time and space, lead millions of troops, and push the entire world, and then return it to Xiandi... What a joke, he doesn''t have that kind of big-man feeling...


    Zhou Ye was hunting all day long, teasing little Lolita, waiting for Dong Zhuo''s next move without a hassle.


    On Yuan Shao''s side, life was terrible...


    Although Yuan Shao regained the Chinese army camp and claimed that he had retaken it from the hands of Li, Nao, and Guo Bang after a hard fight, his reputation has risen somewhat.


    However... the big camp was taken back, but the food, grass, and weapons hoarded in the big camp... not one in ten.


    In other words, Yuan Shao is short of food...


    The army of hundreds of thousands, consumes tens of thousands of grains and grass every day... However, the grains and grass stocked in the camp was burned by the two of Li Lao Guo Bang.


    This means that Yuan Shao is going to be hungry right now.


    Fortunately, it is not very far from Shangdang East County and other places... After discussing with the princes who were very close to the territories, Yuan Shao finally decided to borrow grain to alleviate the urgent need.


    However... no matter how close he is, there is a distance, right?Besides, in this era, the transportation is extremely underdeveloped. Even if it is only a few hundred miles away, the food truck fleet has to walk for a few days.In addition, it takes time to collect grain and grass...


    This plus one minus, the new grain will be shipped more than a month later.


    But right now, the army has no food and grass... How should this be done??


    retreat??Yuan Shao felt that he couldn''t afford to lose that person...


    No refund??Soldiers will rebel if they are hungry.


    In a dilemma, a counselor Yuan Shao gave him an idea...


    "Don¡¯t panic, the lord, when I heard that there were hundreds of thousands of stones, grains and grasses in the Huja Pass, Jingzhou Zhou Boyang who was stationed there had only 5,000 people. Obviously, these grains and grass cannot be used... We might as well send an envoy and go. Hulao Pass, borrow some useful things from Zhou Boyang to relieve the urgent need!"


    "This..." Yuan Shao heard his counselor''s words, although he was a little moved, but after thinking about it for a while, he smiled bitterly: "I''m afraid I can''t borrow a millet and a millet from Zhou Boyang''s hands..."


    "The lord is afraid that Zhou Boyang will be worried about the lord''s deduction of his grain and grass, so he refuses to borrow the grain?" The counselor smiled.


    "That''s it!" Yuan Shao''s smile became even more bitter... "At the beginning of the League, the princes had a decision-the city must be played by the emperor to distribute according to the merits, but the seized grain, grass and weapons belonged to the princes. ...No one may take it for any reason, and anyone who violates it shall discuss it together..."


    "My lord, my subordinates have a plan... let Zhou Boyang willingly borrow the grain and grass from the lord!"


    Yuan Shao was overjoyed when he heard this, and hurriedly asked: "Oh? What is the strategy? Come on!"


    "The subordinates heard that Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang had a kind and arrogant face, and at the beginning of the alliance... he never put other princes in his eyes." The counselor said slowly: "However, there is only one person who is quite valued by Zhou Boyang... ¡­I wonder if the lord knows about this?"


    "Hmm..." Yuan Shao nodded when he heard the counselor''s words, and said: "I have heard that Zhou Boyang seems to be very close to that Peking Gongsun Zan..."


    "That''s it!" The counselor laughed: "Think of Gongsun Zan, Wenzhi martial arts can only be said to be a mediocre generation... But Zhou Boyang is so important, can the lord know the reason for this?"


    "This... never heard of it!" Yuan Shao shook his head and said.


    "Subordinates know some reasons!" The counselor laughed.


    "Hurry up!"


    "Zhou Ye and Gongsun Zan made good friends, only for his subordinates!"


    "Oh? Who can make that arrogant Zhou Boyang so important?" Yuan Shao was also a little surprised when he heard this.


    Even if he was jealous of Zhou Ye, he still had to admit that Zhou Ye had a real ability... his blood dragon knight was an invincible teacher with victorious battles.The arrogance of others is the capital of arrogance... However, such an arrogant person valued a young general under the vassal...


    This has to make Yuan Shao curious... He has almost forgotten that his main purpose is food.


    "The subordinates heard that Gongsun Zan had a young general, a person from Changshan, whose surname was Zhao and Yun Zilong... That person was quite valued by Zhou Ye. Every time Zhou Ye visited Gongsun Zan, he would be invited to accompany him..." said the counselor. He smiled slightly and said: "The lord can summon that Gongsun Zan, talk to him secretly, exchange five thousand Liangju for Zhao Yun and Zhao Zilong... and then let Zhao Yun go to Hulaoguan to borrow food... and attach a letter, clearly, The lord knew that Zhou Boyang meant to love talents, so he exchanged that young general for him and served him... If you want to come to Zhou Boyang to get this good general, you will have a big heart, and borrowing food will become..."


    "This..." Yuan Shao hesitated when he heard the counselor''s words.


    why??


    Because five thousand military horses are not a small number... You know, the military horses themselves are extremely expensive... Besides, that night, he was attacked by Li, Zhang, Guo Bang and his military horses also lost a lot. Now there are only less than 20,000 left...


    This is to give Gongsun Zan another five thousand, so he has more than ten thousand left... How can this not make him hesitate?


    Seeing Yuan Shao''s face turned awkward, the counselor couldn''t help sighing: "The lord... the five thousand horses seem to be numerous, but they are far less important than the grain... If within three days, no grain and grass arrive, the army I¡¯m going to kill the horse to satisfy my hunger... At that time, five thousand good horses will be enough for hundreds of thousands of troops to eat for a few days?"

 Chapter 1666

    Yuan Shao heard the words, thinking for a while...


    Even if he is reluctant to bear these five thousand war horses, he also knows... At present, food is more important than war horses... The horses are gone, and you can buy them later... If there is no food, if the hundreds of thousands of troops are arrogant, it can It''s too late to regret...


    Thinking of this, Yuan Shao gritted his teeth and said: "What Mr. Jiuyi said...come here, let the prefect of Beiping, Gongsun Zan, meet you!"


    "Hey!" Some soldiers outside the account went to Gongsun Zan''s camp and asked him to come.


    It''s not a long time... Gongsun Zan is here...


    Yuan Shao raised the matter with Gongsun Zan according to his counselor''s words.


    And where is Gongsun Zan??


    Hearing that Yuan Shao was about to replace Zhao Yun with 5000 Liangju for his subordinates, he was first angry...


    In his opinion, it must be that Zhao Yun colluded with Yuan Shao and wanted to serve him, but he was scrupulous about his own reputation and refused to say so, so he let Yuan Shao come to speak.


    Since he had this prejudice in his mind, Gongsun Zan naturally became dissatisfied with Zhao Yun...


    In his opinion, since this Zhao Yun had already wanted to go, it would be meaningless to stay strong, it would be better to grasp the benefits in front of him... Thinking of this, he responded to Yuan Shao''s proposal.


    Chapter 2055


    Chapter Two Thousand and Fifty Six


    What is Zhao Yun doing at this time??


    We are competing with the three brothers Liu Guan Zhang...


    The three brothers, Liu Guan and Zhang, temporarily stayed in the Cao Cao camp, and had nothing to do all day...


    And Zhang Fei is obviously not an idle master, he likes to carry his zhangba snake spear everywhere, looking for people to single out...Among the eighteenth road princes, he is almost finished picking other famous generals... ¡­


    Zhao Yun can''t escape naturally...


    Speaking of which, although Zhang Fei is a reckless man, he has to admit that-his Zhangba Snake Spear is indeed rare.


    The generals under those princes had the idea of ??despising Zhang Fei at first, and they fought a few times...


    After all, who made Zhang Fei''s face leak the first time he was knocked to the ground with a punch by Zhou Bu??


    Therefore, in the eyes of those generals, this guy is a foolish man.


    However, when they reported the mentality of having fun and fought against Zhang Fei, a reckless man, they suddenly discovered...


    Damn it, although Zhang Fei is a brash man, he has real skills in his hands.


    As many as ten rounds, as few as two or three rounds, those generals were defeated by Zhang Fei one by one.


    Gradually, the fame of Yan Ren Zhang Fei and Zhang Yide was also considered in the camp, and even the fame of the three brothers Liu Guan and Zhang spread among the rebels.


    Although Liu Bei said on the surface that his third brother shouldn''t be like this, in fact, he secretly let Zhang Fei go to challenge the generals...


    why??


    To make a reputation... to build momentum.


    Otherwise, who knows who his third brother Liu Guan Zhang is?


    Therefore, the soldiers in the barracks can often see a very interesting scene...


    Here, during the day Zhang Fei challenged others'' military commanders and beat them...At night, Liu Bei took Guan Yu and Zhang Fei together, and carried a generous gift to apologize to others...


    All of a sudden, those generals who were defeated by Zhang Fei were not angry, nor happy...


    People are looking for you to compete. If you lose, you are not good at learning.


    Besides, the eldest brother brought his two brothers to apologize to you. What can you do??


    Therefore, many generals can only admit that they are unlucky...


    Today, Zhang Fei went to Zhao Yun...


    Zhao Yun couldn''t get rid of it, and could only fight with this one.


    The two of you came and went, it was very lively.


    In the blink of an eye, more than thirty rounds passed, regardless of the outcome...


    And that Zhang Fei also met his rival by chance, joy in his heart, happier after the war... However, at this moment, a small school suddenly ran next to him and shouted: "General Zhao, the lord calls you to come to the army handsome account. Discuss things together!!"


    When Zhao Yun heard the words, the spear in his hand flickered, and he jumped out of the battle circle, "I won''t fight you today, my Patriarch called me something... I will fight again in the future!"


    "It''s really unlucky, it''s comfortable to play, why is something wrong?" Zhang Fei said angrily.


    When he arrived, he did not reluctantly catch up and insisted on continuing to compete with Zhao Yun.


    In the final analysis, his elder brother has already told him to go back to the competition, don''t speak lie, it is easy to offend people.


    He is here to play off the signs of his three brothers, not to grudge everywhere.


    "Goodbye!" Zhao Yun arched his hand at Zhang Fei and walked towards Shuai Zhang.


    In a fight with this reckless husband Zhang Fei, Zhao Yun admired the Zhou Bu who beat Zhang Fei with a punch that day even more.


    Zhang Fei is so powerful. It is conceivable what kind of force Zhou Bu possessed that day that punched him out.


    When you meet again with General Boyang in the next day, you must learn the skills of General Zhoubu.


    With this thought in his mind, Zhao Yun had already stepped forward at the door of Shuai Zhan.


    "Final Zhao Yun, I have seen the lord, and the lord Yuan!" Walking into the account, Zhao Yun hurriedly said, "I don''t know what the lord is calling me?"


    "Is this Changshan Zhao Zilong? Sure enough..." Yuan Shao started to praise Zhao Yun...


    "Leader praised!" Zhao Yun said modestly.


    And Gongsun Zan, who was standing by the side, felt uncomfortable...you two pretend again...continue to pretend...


    Although I feel uncomfortable, since I have received 5,000 horses from the family, I naturally have to do something.


    Thinking of this, Gongsun Zan coughed and said: "Zilong, I call you today. It is not that I have something to call you, but Yuan Mengzhu has an important matter that requires a wise and brave person to handle it. I recommended you to him. ..."


    "That''s it!" Yuan Shao said with a smile: "Although the Chinese army camp has been taken back by us, the two thieves, Li Lai, Guo Bang, are really abominable. They actually burned all of our grain and grass. It¡¯s not helpful, I have to find someone to borrow food!"


    "Oh? I don''t know who Yuan Meng mainly borrows grain?" Zhao Yun asked curiously.


    "I heard that in the Hulao Pass, there are still hundreds of thousands of stones, grains and grass, which are enough to relieve the urgency of the Rebel army..." Yuan Shao said with a smile: "Today I want to invite you Zilong to go to Hulao Pass and make it clear to General Boyang. The Allied forces are in trouble, and they borrowed some food and grass..."

 Chapter 1667

    "..." After listening to Yuan Shao''s words, Zhao Yun muttered in his heart.


    Why are you whispering??


    Because he also knew why Zhou Ye and Yuan Shao didn¡¯t agree...


    The fact that Yuan Shao deducted Zhou Ye''s grain and grass was spread throughout the camp.


    It seems that Yuan Shao asked himself to borrow grain and grass because he wanted to borrow his friendship with General Boyang.


    Thinking of this, Zilong felt a little troubled...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye took him not thin... from time to time some exquisite little gifts were given to him.


    The blind man could see his closeness...Zhao Yun had to keep a distance from Zhou Ye just because of his father-in-law Gongsun Zan.


    To put it bluntly, he didn''t want to be a betrayer... such a person would be scolded by others.


    Today, Yuan Shao obviously wanted to borrow food and grass from Zhou Ye''s appreciation for him, which made Zhao Yun a little embarrassed.


    To be honest, he didn''t want to owe this favor...this favor was too big, he was afraid he could not afford it.


    Yuan Shao seemed to see the hesitation on Zhao Yun''s face, and smiled: "Zilong don''t have to be embarrassed...I have a letter here. You only need to submit the letter to General Boyang, and he will provide the grain and straw!"


    Hearing what Yuan Shao said, Zhao Yun breathed a sigh of relief and said, "The last general will lead!"


    "Okay, without further ado, you should go to Hulao Pass as soon as possible... the army cannot be without food for a day... General Zilong, everything is up to you!" Yuan Shao said with a deep and righteous appearance.


    "The end will understand, the end will set off right now!" Zhao Yun said, turned and walked out of the handsome account...He joined the grain escort officer in charge of transporting grain, and the team with the grain transported to Hulao Pass. go with¡­¡­


    And on the other side...In Cao Cao''s camp, Zhang Fei was vividly describing to his elder brother a violent general he met today."Big brother, today I met a fierce general..."


    "Oh? Are you better than Yi De?" Guan Yu asked with a smile.


    "How is it possible..." Zhang Fei shook his head and said, "However, that young general is weak at the top of the championship, and he fought with me for dozens of rounds regardless of the outcome. If it weren''t for his Patriarch''s sudden call to him, we can''t say we are still fighting Yeah!"


    Liu Bei''s interest suddenly came: "Who is the young general''s last name and name?"


    "Well, I asked, it seems to be a general under Gongsun Zan, whose surname is Zhao, Yunzilong..."


    Liu Bei''s eyes lit up immediately, and he smiled: "Well, we will visit this young general tonight!"


    Chapter 2056


    Chapter Two Thousand and Fifty Six


    At night, Liu Guanzhang and the three of them naturally rushed out...


    Zhao Yun had already gone to Hulao Pass with the food transport team, how could he still be in the camp?


    Walking out of Gongsun Zan''s camp, Liu Bei couldn''t help but sighed a little worriedly: "It seems that I have no chance with General Long..."


    "Big brother Mo Chou, when Zhao Yun comes back, I will take him to visit his brother!" Guan Yu said with a smile.


    "It can only be so!" Liu Bei said, and couldn''t help sighing again.


    He has an inexplicable hunch that if he missed this time, he would miss it forever...


    In fact, his hunch really came true.


    For the rest of his life, Zhao Yun had no fate with him.


    This is something later, let¡¯s leave it alone...


    Just talk about Zhao Yun...


    After taking the order, he and the grain officer rushed to Hulao Pass day and night...Finally, he arrived at Hulao Pass at noon the next day.


    At this time, Zhou Ye, who had eaten lunch, was teaching little Lori to play the Huarongdao game...


    Hearing that Zhanbing came to report that Zhao Yun and Zhao Zilong asked to see him.He was overjoyed...


    "Hurry up, please..."


    Little Lori Yueying also knowingly put away the game equipment on the short machine, and then withdrew from the handsome account.


    She knew how much her brother valued this warrior named Zhao Yun...so, she didn''t bother.


    When it was not too late, Zhao Yun walked into the handsome account, and when he saw Zhou Ye, he bowed his hands in courtesy and said: "Zhao Yun, I have seen General Boyang!"


    "Zilong, you are too polite!" Zhou Ye smiled and stood up, walked to Zhao Yun, and helped him up."How come you have time to come and play in my Hulao Pass today..."


    "To General, Zilong is here by order..."


    There was a flash in Zhou Ye''s eyes, and the cause and effect were clear... but he still smiled and asked knowingly: "Oh? Come here? By whose order? General Gongsun??"


    "This..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhao Yun hesitated a little bit embarrassedly, and said: "Zilong came to borrow food from General Boyang on the order of the leader of Yuan Yuan!"


    "Hahahaha..." Hearing Zilong''s words, Zhou Ye burst into laughter: "Yuan Benchu ??is also clever. I don''t know who he sends to borrow food, but I can only send you Zilong to borrow food. I won''t refuse...It''s really a good plan!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhao Yun felt warm in his heart... to be valued and respected by others, this is the treatment that anyone wants to get.


    Especially, who is Zhou Ye??


    Zhou Ye is the lord of Jingzhou, the lord of the world-famous Blood Dragon Cavalry, but what about him Zhao Yun and Zhao Zilong? In his hometown of Changshan, he may have some reputation for bravery, but in the whole world, who knows who he is?It can be said that the status of the two is very different...


    However, with such two people with such a big difference in status, Zhou Ye valued him so much...


    If he hadn''t already had a lord, he would have paid his respects long ago.


    After taking a look at his mind, Zhao Yun went on to say: "Before leaving, Yuan Mengzhu handed me a letter, saying he asked me to hand it to the general. After seeing the letter, you will happily lend him food and grass!"


    While talking, Zhao Yun took a piece of cloth from his arms and presented it to Zhou Ye...


    "Oh? This Yuan Benchu ??is really unnecessary... I borrowed grain for Zilong''s face, not for Yuan Benchu''s face... What kind of letter did he write to me..." Zhou Ye said as he said. While taking the letter in Zhao Yun''s hand... spread it out...


    "Hahahahahaha...Yuan Benchu ??ah Yuan Benchu... Your organization is too smart... I won''t borrow this grain!" Zhou Ye said, throwing the cloth brocade in his hand on the ground.


    "General Boyang...you..." Zhao Yun was startled by Zhou Ye''s actions...


    I just said that I would borrow grain, but now I suddenly stopped borrowing it??How is this going??


    "Zilong... I''m sorry... I won''t borrow this grain... There is no one meter or a millet... Don''t borrow!" Zhou Ye turned around and left...


    "General Boyang, please stay!" Zhao Yun hurriedly stopped Zhou Ye... asked anxiously, "Why did General Boyang turn back? Is this the way for the Lord?"


    "..." Zhou Ye heard this, with a trace of embarrassment on his face...


    After pondering for a while, Zhou Ye said: "Zilong, do you know what Yuan Benchu ??said in my letter?"

 Chapter 1668

    "This... will never know!" Zhao Yun said.


    Hearing what Zhao Yun said, Zhou Ye bent over and picked up the letter, then handed it to Zhao Yun, "Look at..."


    Zhao Yun seemed to understand the cloth brocade from Zhou Ye, spread it out and looked at it... "Gongsun Zan, Yuan Benchu... You two deceived me too much..."


    What is written in the letter??


    In fact, nothing was written, just some greetings, plus some [gift] process.


    In the letter, Yuan Shao directly exchanged what he used for Gongsun Zan''s approval, and how did he know that Zhou Ye liked this general... and so on.


    How can this not make Zhao Yun angry...


    I was sold by my lord and the leader...Everyone is angry.


    "Zilong...I hit it off with you, and I fell in love...so, I can''t hurt you!" Zhou Ye said in a serious and thoughtful manner, "If I lend this grain to Yuan Shao... How would people think of you Zhao Zilong that day? Is your Zhao Zilong worth only a few hundred thousand shi?"


    "..." Zhao Yun was silent for a while after hearing this...


    "So, I definitely can''t borrow this grain and grass..." Zhou Ye said here, sighing, and said: "In my eyes, even if you use all the grain and grass from the big man in exchange for you, I won''t change it... In my eyes, Zilong is priceless...how can we use these pickled things to measure..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zilong couldn''t help it anymore...


    One is Gongsun Zan, who has abandoned him like a shoe, what about the other?It is Zhou Ye who treats the scholars...


    Where to go, he already had a plan in his mind.


    "Master!!"


    With a thump, Zhao Yun knelt in front of Zhou Ye."How can Zhao Zilong be so dear to the lord...Today, Zhao Yun is like a bereaved dog, a rootless ping. The world is so big, but there is nowhere to go, I can only ask the lord to accept..."


    "Zilong, what are you doing..." Zhou Ye hurriedly helped Zhao Yun up... sighed: "Don''t say these frustrating words... To win Zilong today is better than a million masters. I really want to thank you. Yuan Benchu ??and Gongsun Zan, these two idiots, actually sent such a rare treasure in front of me... It is my great fortune!"


    "Lord..." Zhao Yun''s eyes were blurred with tears when he heard Zhou Ye''s words... Others regarded him as rubbish and could throw it away, while Zhou Ye took him as a treasure and held him in his hands.


    In contrast, who is worthy of his loyalty to the rest of his life, he has long been determined."Lord, please be worshipped by Zilong..."


    Chapter 2057


    Chapter Two Thousand and Fifty Seven


    In the end, Zhou Ye lent Yuan Shao 150,000 stones and grains.


    Because this is Zhao Yun''s plea...


    In Zhao Yun''s words, it is-a person is valuable in the beginning and the end. Since he has received the military order, he must complete the last military order. This is not a villain with a beginning and an end.


    That being the case, Zhou Ye certainly smiled and agreed.


    Just kidding, as long as Zhao Yun returns to his heart, not to mention hundreds of thousands of stone grains and grasses, what about millions of stone grains and grasses??


    Would Zhou Ye, who sits on countless planes, care??


    Of course he doesn''t care...


    So-the grain officer happily escorted the grain and grass out of Hulao Pass, while Zhao Yun stayed.


    In the evening, don¡¯t ask, Zhou Ye is naturally a big banquet, inviting Zhao Yun, and by the way also invites Sun Jian and his son...


    At the banquet, when Sun Jian heard about Zhao Yun''s experience, he also sighed¡ªGongsun Zan had no wits and no plans.


    In Sun Jian''s view, regardless of Zhao Yun''s skills, it is quite unwise to just say this behavior.


    Why?


    Today you can sell your generals for five thousand horses. Then tomorrow, can you also sell other people for ten thousand horses??Once this kind of thing is known, then his subordinates will be separated from him...


    In the past, I only knew that Gongsun Zanwen was flat and Wuyong, and it was unbearable... Today, I know that this Gongsun Zan is still a generation of forgotten justice...


    How can Sun Jian not feel emotional about this?


    In fact, what Sun Jian thought, Gongsun Zan at this time also thought... He felt regretful the first time.


    However, at this time Zhao Yun had already worshipped Zhou Ye as his lord, and would never return again, which made Gongsun Zan too late to regret.


    Not to mention the regrettable Gongsun Zan...just to Zhao Yun at this time.


    At the banquet, Zhou Ye didn''t have the air of the lord at all. He leaned back with Zhao Yun and pushed the cup to change. The drink was a joy.


    And Zhao Yun was quite moved by Zhou Ye''s unassuming behavior.


    After all, this is different from later generations. No matter how much the lord cherishes a subordinate, he will not be so close to him.It''s almost equivalent to treating him like a relative. How can this not let Zhao Yun be moved?


    When the wine was in good condition, Zhou Ye smiled and said: "Today Zilong is here to vote, I don''t have anything good to give to Zilong, so I will give Zilong Liangju a horse, a set of soldiers."


    Speaking of this, Zhou Ye shouted loudly: "Come here!"


    Out of the account, the soldiers of the first battle entered the account and said: "The subordinate is here!"


    "Bring my horse and armor for Zilong!"


    "Here!" The soldiers led away.


    Zhao Yun hurriedly stood up, half-kneeled in front of Zhou Ye, and said, "Don''t be the lord..."


    "Oh? Why?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Zilong returned to the Lord''s commander today, and he won this reward if he didn''t make any contribution...This will make other sergeants dissatisfied with the Lord''s heart!" Zhao Yun said anxiously.


    He is really thinking about his father, Zhou Ye...


    As soon as he returned to Zhou Ye''s command, he was given this reward. What will the other soldiers who have followed their own master for many years think??


    "The lord, please think twice. The unclear rewards and punishments in the army are for taboos... Please take the lord back!" Zhao Yun said: "Yun knows the lord''s intention to protect, but..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense..." Zhou Ye laughed and said, "In our army, I am the sky, and my words are the golden rules... If you don''t believe me, Zilong, follow me!"


    As Zhou Ye said, he pulled Zhao Yun up and walked out of the account...


    Sun Jian and his son followed curiously.


    At this time, in the barracks outside the tents, the blood dragoons were doing their own things, resting or playing in the field... and so on.


    Seeing their master stepping out of the tent, the blood dragoons put down their work one by one, paying attention to their master.


    "Everyone!!" Zhou Ye shouted...


    boom--

 Chapter 1669

    As his words fell, the blood dragon knights erected in the field immediately stood up straight, looking at Zhou Ye with frenzied eyes, and shouted, "Please let me know!"


    "Today I have a good general... happy!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Congratulations to the Lord..." XN


    The uniform roar screamed from the mouths of all the blood dragon riders present, shaking the entire Hulao Pass three times.


    "Not bad..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "I want to send him a Liangju magic weapon, but he said... He is afraid that you will be angry because of my unknown rewards and punishments. Tell me, will you be angry?"


    "No..." XN


    This sky-shaking roar drew a burst of Zhao Yunzhen''s blood, and a wave of pride poured out from his heart... "The lord has such a good soldier, why worry about the world''s insecurity..."


    "Hey, I have no interest in the world!" Zhou Ye said with a smile in Zhao Yun''s ear.


    After saying this, Zhou Ye didn''t wait for Zhao Yun to speak, and then shouted to the soldiers: "But Zilong is unwilling to accept it... You guys, what should I do?"


    "General Zilong, please be awarded by the lord!" XN


    "General Zilong, please be awarded by the lord!" XN


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three consecutive invitations made Zilong''s eyes red...


    Although he has not spent much time under Gongsun Zan, he has never felt such an atmosphere... No one is jealous... How rare is this?


    Zhou Ye happily watched Zhao Yun stunned there, and said with a smile: "Zilong, if you don''t receive this reward anymore, these soldiers will keep shouting!"


    "The lord... Zilong, Zilong is ashamed to lead..." At this time, Zhao Yun knelt on the ground with tears in his eyes... Loudly said: "Yun is a wild and wild man. Fortunately, the lord''s love is so kind, and Yun has nothing to pay for it. There is liver and brain Tudil..."


    "Hey, why say these unlucky words..." Zhou Ye smiled and helped Zhao Yun up, and said: "I still want to be your lord for a hundred, a thousand, and ten thousand years. Even... if you live, live well, you can be my general for centuries, millennia and even ten thousand years..."


    "Hey..." Zilong was already overwhelmed by Zhou Ye''s words...


    His words, he sold countless epochs for Zhou Ye''s birth and death... I have to say that Zhou Ye''s words can''t be picked up casually.


    At this moment, there are already a few soldiers with the treasure armor, and a white nightmare horse walked over.


    "Come on, Zilong, try if this precious armor fits well, before you take advantage of it..." Zhou Ye said, he wanted to help Zilong put on his armor... How could Zilong dare to labor Zhou Ye?Hurriedly said: "Master, the next person can be..."


    "Alright!" Zhou Ye didn''t push forward, just standing there watching. With the help of the soldiers, Zhao Yun put on the armor and picked up the magical soldiers...


    When Zhao Yun put on the treasure presented by Zhou Ye, his eyes suddenly brightened. This silver armor has a huge protective area and is extremely handsome... The most important thing is that this treasure is extremely light, at least better than his previous ones. The armor is more than twice as light...


    Especially the long gun, the tip of the gun is dazzling, and the handle of the gun is not known of what material it is, it is so good at hand, it does not feel slippery...


    "The name is Yinlong Baojia, and the gun is named Qibao Panlong Lance... By the way, there is also this Dragon Sun sword and this Lieyang Bow... both are a set... Zilong, come and try it. "Zhou Ye smiled.


    Chapter 2058


    Chapter Two Thousand and Fifty Eight


    "Here!" Zhao Yun was also happy to see Lie.


    Is there any general who doesn''t love Baojia magical soldiers??


    At this time, Zhao Yun, who put on the silver dragon armor, walked to the white horse that was moved by the soldiers... His eyes were facing the white horse, and he suddenly felt that the white horse was also looking at him... his eyes were full curious¡­¡­


    Zhao Yun knew that at this time, he couldn''t look away, he could only look at the white horse with his eyes...This was both a communication and a contest.


    "The horse''s name is... er..." Zhou Ye was a little stunned when he said this... No way, the current name is very tired, okay, "Uh, the horse''s name is called the White Devil..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the white horse whispered a long hiss, seeming to be protesting that Zhou Ye actually gave himself such a bad name.


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, and looking at Baima''s actions, how could Zhao Yun fail to guess that his master''s name was the current name?


    Although speechless, he still bowed his hand to Zhou Ye in courtesy: "Master, can your subordinates give it a different name?"


    "It''s up to you..." Of course Zhou Ye didn''t care...


    "The subordinate wants to call him Bai Longju..." Zhao Yun said respectfully.


    Hearing Zhao Yun''s name, Zhou Ye really wanted to complain... [I thought your naming talent was stronger than mine, but it turned out to be worse than mine... Bai Longju?White dragon horse?Are you going to Xitian to learn the scriptures??


    Of course, just think about it in Zhou Ye''s heart. There is no need to say it. Besides, Zhao Yun is so boring at this time. After thousands of years, after the Journey to the West is written, Zhou Ye can play this white dragon horse stalk. For hundreds of years...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye said cheerfully: "Good name...it''s a good name!"


    At this time, the relationship between Zhao Yun and that Bai Longju was almost cultivated. He turned directly on the horse... As soon as he got on the horse, he felt the extraordinary part of Bai Longju under his crotch...


    Forward and retreat, move left and right... like a finger, it¡¯s so easy.


    "This...this is really a peerless horse!" Zhao Yun said in surprise.


    Hearing Zhao Yun''s words, the faces of the soldiers leaked knowing smiles...Of course they are good horses. All the horses that the blood dragon rides are the products of Umbrella''s biological laboratory. That endurance, that strength is worthy. Call it a must...


    Let it go out and let it fight with the group of lions. It will definitely be the group of lions who will die...not it.


    Zhao Yun got Liangju at the beginning, and with joy in his heart, he pinched his horse''s belly... and ran the horse wildly.


    On the horse, Zhao Yun picked up the Qibao Panlong Spear in his hand and danced hummingly, stabs, stabs, sweeps, and slashes...


    Just as he dashed, Zhao Yun suddenly came to hide in a stirrup, stretched his hand to his back, took down the Lieyang bow, bent the bow and set an arrow, facing the target two hundred steps away, there were three consecutive arrows... ¡­


    The first arrow hits the bullseye, the second arrow hits the tail of the first arrow, breaking the first arrow out of it, and the third arrow shoots directly through the bullseye.


    Sun Jian, who had been watching for a long time, couldn''t help sighing, "Bo Yang, your eyes are so harsh... Zilong''s bravery is no less than Nalu Fengxian!"


    "Hahaha...what is Lu Feng first? When he arrives, I will show you how Zilong takes the first level..." Zhou Ye said cheerfully.


    While the two were talking, Zhao Yun had already rode his horse to Zhou Ye...


    When there were still a hundred steps away from Zhou Ye and the others, Zhao Yun turned over and jumped off the horse... He trot all the way, walked up to Zhou Ye, kneeled and said, "Yun thanked the lord for the reward! "


    "Okay, okay, don''t thank you... I won''t give you any more thanks 1" Zhou Ye said jokingly, "Go, let''s pay the bill and continue drinking!"


    "Here!"


    This night can be said to be the happiest night for Zhao Yun in his life...


    You have to meet Mingzhu and receive a BMW magic soldier... as a military commander, he has got it all.How can this not make him happy?


    Of course, when people are happy, they will inevitably drink too much...Although Zhao Yun is not a drinker, he can''t keep Zhou Ye from persuading him to drink.


    In addition, Zhou Ye brought out the [good wine] that he had collected for many years...


    Not only did he drink too much, but Sun Jian and his son didn''t run away either, and they all got down...

 Chapter 1670

    When Zhou Ye was drinking happily, there were some people happier than him...


    Who?


    Of course it is-Dong Zhuo and Dong Xiangguo.


    Why is he happy??


    For one thing, because the two men, Li Yu and Guo Bang, captured Yuan Shao''s Chinese army camp and beheaded more than 100,000...This was a big victory, so he was naturally happy.


    The second reason is that, naturally, his counselor, Chang Shi Li Ru, brought from Zhou Ye the thing he had dreamed of... the drawing of the battle vest of the blood dragon.


    Such good things, to Dong Zhuo, are like pie in the sky...


    Originally I just wanted to use the countermeasures, but I didn''t expect Li Ru to have unexpected gains... How can this not make Dong Zhuo happy, who has long coveted the equipment of the Blood Dragon Cavalry?


    As soon as he got the drawing of the war vest written by Li Rumo, he immediately ordered the skilled craftsmen in the capital... to make several sets overnight, wanting to test the effect.


    The effect... well, how should I put it.


    Okay¡­¡­


    It''s just - one thing, even though the craftsmen have tried their best to reduce the weight of the armor, they still weigh hundreds of catties, and they are draped on the war horse, making the war horse unable to run for a long time.


    Strictly speaking, a war horse in armor can only run wildly for a cup of tea, and it will be exhausted...It is about ten minutes.


    Although Dong Zhuo was a little disappointed in this, he still decided to build this armor in large quantities under Li Ru''s persuasion...


    why??


    Because Li Ru said to him: "Although the battle vest cannot last long, but... Lord, the battlefield is changing rapidly, and the victory or defeat is only in the blink of an eye... We can use the heavy cavalry wearing the vest to charge first and rush the opposite. The formation, and then use the pawns and Qingqi to take advantage of the chaos, and the victory will be established!"


    When Dong Zhuo heard this, he thought it right... Li Ru was really right. A long time later, European heavy cavalry was used in this way. They don''t wear armor on weekdays. They charge with armor only when they are ready to fight... One battle will determine the universe...


    "Okay, Li Ru, you brought back the Treasure Armor of the Blood Dragon Cavalry, which is a great accomplishment... When the two of Li Lao Guo Bang win the court, they will be rewarded together at that time!" Dong Zhuo laughed. .


    "Thank you Lord!" Li Ru smiled like a flower on his face.


    At this moment, a soldier came into the palace to report: "Report, report to the country, General Li Si and General Guo Bang are back!"


    "Oh?? These two people really didn''t talk about it, they came back as soon as they said it!" Dong Zhuo laughed and said, "I want to come, since they are back, then the 18th Route Anti-thief is probably already given the lead?"


    "This..." The soldiers hesitated and reported: "If you return to Xiangguo, General Li Chang and Guo Bang came back alone. There were only a dozen soldiers beside them, and they were extremely embarrassed..."


    Chapter 2059


    Chapter Two Thousand and Fifty Nine


    "what??"


    Hearing the soldier''s report, Dong Zhuobo made an effort and jumped up.


    He turned his head to look at Li Ru and asked angrily: "Didn''t you say that Li, Zhang, and Guo Bang have already attacked Yuan Shao''s Chinese army camp? Why are they defeated? And the defeat is so miserable..."


    "Shangguo calmed down!" Li Ru said hurriedly: "On the way back, I ran into the flying knights sent by Li Lao Guo Bang to the capital to ask for credit, so I learned that the two had won Yuan Shao''s Chinese army camp... But why did he lose so badly later, Xiang Guo called the two men, and he knew it immediately!"


    "Okay..." Dong Zhuo nodded when he heard the words, and ordered: "Let those two guys come in and see me!"


    "Here!"


    After the soldiers responded, they left the hall... After a while, the embarrassed Li Lao and Guo Bang walked in with the support of the soldiers.


    As soon as they entered the hall, the two of them fell to their knees with a thud, and said loudly: "Guild General Li Lao Guo Bang, I have seen Master Xiangguo!"


    "Li Lao Guo Bang... You tell our family how you lost so miserably? Didn''t you say that you have taken down the Chinese army camp of the anti-thief leader Yuan Shao?" Dong Zhuo At this time, I felt calm.


    After all, there are not many generals under his command, and the two of Li, Zhang, Guo Bang followed him all the way from Xiliang to the capital, they are loyal, and he does not want to criticize them.


    "Xiangguo, the final commander had already driven Yuan Benchu ??out of the Chinese army camp and chased him out for more than a hundred miles... But he did not expect that the sinister and cunning Zhou Boyang actually took advantage of our sneak attack on Yuan Shao and took the tiger. Keep it closed..."


    "At the end I will be afraid of the enemy, so I lead the army to abandon Yuan Shao''s Chinese army camp and return to the original way. I want to return to the capital and meet the country before making a decision!"


    "However, I didn''t expect... We were in the ambush of Sun Jian... the army and the army were annihilated... The two final generals also unfortunately fell into the mountain stream. Fortunately, they lost their lives. ..."


    "At the end, you will be ashamed of the trust in Xiangguo, please put him to justice..."


    Having said that, Li Dao and Guo Bang lay on the ground and stopped talking...


    "Zhou Ye, kid, deceive me too much..." Hearing what Li Yu and Guo Bang said, Dong Zhuo was furious... "Come on, let¡¯s order all the people, our family will play in person, and we need Zhou Ye¡¯s top rank within five days. Within ten days, Yuan Shao''s head will be cut off!"


    "Xianguo calm down for the time being!" Li Ru hurriedly said, "This warlord is also guilty. I didn''t expect that Zhou Boyang actually saw through the minister''s counterintuitive plan, and also paralyzed the minister, please Xiangguo to punish the crime!"


    "It''s not you, but that Zhou Ye''s little second is too sinister and cunning..." Dong Zhuo still values ??this counselor quite seriously.


    "Xie Xiangguo''s innocence!" Li Ru continued: "But the minister still wants to ask Xiangguo to think twice..."


    "Oh? Why?" Dong Zhuo asked back: "Don''t you think our family can''t beat that stinky Zhou Ye child?"


    "That''s not true, Xiangguo will succeed in a battle... But, Xiangguo..." Li Ru said here, paused... "You are the leader of the army, I am afraid that something is wrong!"


    "Oh? What''s wrong?"


    "Xiangguo, you think, in this capital, there are old ministers everywhere. When you are here, they are incredibly well-behaved, but once you lead the army, those former court officials are afraid they will cause you trouble... "Li Rujin said.


    "Yeah...it is true!" Dong Zhuo nodded, "When our family was in the capital, they were all in peace and honesty. As soon as our family left, they were afraid that they would build our family back!"


    "Exactly!" Li Ru smiled.


    "What about you?" Dong Zhuo asked back.


    "According to the opinion of the minister, it is better for Xiangguo to kill chickens and monkeys..." Li Ru said: "The uncle of Yuan Shao, Yuan Wei, who is the master of the court, when he learned that Huaxiong was defeated, he was so happy..."


    Don''t beat the drums... Dong Zhuo almost understands what Li Ru said about this...


    This Yuan Kui is a good tool for killing chickens and monkeys.


    Thinking of this, Dong Zhuo said loudly: "Okay, our family will take his whole family of Yuan Kui''s old and young to come for our army''s expedition, to sacrifice the flag!"


    Speaking of this, Dong Zhuo looked at the two of Li Si Guo Bang who were still lying on the ground... sighed and said: "Li Si Guo Bang..."


    "The end will be!" XN


    The two of them stopped lying on the ground and pretended to be a dead dog.


    "I order you two to immediately take down the old and young Yuan Kui''s family, outside the city gate tomorrow, and behead to sacrifice chess!" Said this, Dong Zhuo looked at these two people and said, "Don''t let me down again!"


    "Hey, the subordinates will live up to the fate of the country!" X2


    The two of Li, Lao and Guo Bang were really overjoyed when they heard the sound... What does it mean that Dong Zhuo did not cure the two of them for their defeated army, and then assigned them tasks?

 Chapter 1671

    It means that this article has been turned over... I won''t say it anymore...


    How can this not make them happy?


    Regardless of the fact that the two of them are all injured, but in this case, even if they are crawling, they have to complete the task, otherwise, it is really impossible to justify.


    After the two of Li, Lao and Guo Bang left, Dong Zhuo thought for a while, and ordered: "This time, I will bring the two thousand basalt cavalry with me. I want to see their performance in the battle formation!"


    "Here!"


    What is Xuanwu cavalry??It is the heavy cavalry from Dong Zhuo COS Zhou Ye''s blood dragon cavalry...Xuanwu, well armored blood...The heavy cavalry is the right name.


    The next day - outside the capital.


    Yuan Wei''s family, young and old, all knelt in front of the city gate in shackles and locks... and the civil and military officials stood opposite them...


    This was specially arranged by Dong Zhuo. How could the monkeys not be there when they were killed?


    Yuan Shao, dressed in heavy armor, took Li, Lao and Guo Bang and walked to Yuan Wei''s front...


    Dong Zhuo ignored Yuan Wei, but looked at Situ Wang Yun who was opposite... he waved to him, and smiled: "Wang Yun, Lord Situ...come..."


    "Yes..." Wang Yun, who was very old, didn''t dare to resist, so he walked up to Dong Zhuo obediently and bowed.


    "The truth is going to fight for the country! Don''t you have any congratulations?" Dong Zhuo asked cheerfully.


    Hearing Dong Zhuo''s words, Wang Yun hesitated for a moment, and said: "Xiangguo''s blood is going on the expedition, Weijiahei...Chen Zhuxiangguo, you will be successful...you will leave your name through the ages!"


    "Hahahaha... well said, well said!" Dong Zhuo laughed and said, "I can talk..."


    Having said this, Dong Zhuo pointed to Yuan Wei and others who were kneeling on the ground, and said, "Wang Yun, have you seen it? The fate of these rebellious officials..."


    "Chen, I saw it!" Wang Yun said tremblingly.


    "Are you afraid?" Dong Zhuo smiled.


    "The minister is afraid, the whole body is trembling..." Wang Yun said honestly.


    "Just be afraid, you can just stay in the city for me, don''t cause me trouble, do you hear me clearly?"


    "Chen, obey..."


    "Have you heard it too?" Dong Zhuo asked, looking at the civil and military officials.


    "I heard it!" XN


    The civil and military officials replied in a low voice like a quail that was defeated in a fight.


    "Very good..." Dong Zhuo smiled triumphantly: "Within five days, our family will kill Zhou Ye, and within ten days our family will kill Yuan Shao... At that time, you will wait to drink our family''s celebration bar! Hahahahaha..."


    With that said, Dong Zhuo stepped forward and lifted his hand back lightly, "Cut..."


    Following Dong Zhuo''s order, the heads of dozens of heads of Yuan Kui''s family were chopped down by sword and axe hands at the same time, and the avenue outside the city gate was dyed a brilliant red with the spray of blood.


    Chapter 2060


    Chapter Two Thousand and Sixty


    Luoyang is more than two hundred miles away from Hulao Pass...


    Even if Dong Zhuo had a large army of cavalry, he still couldn''t make it to the end... After all, the food and grass are heavy and they all have to be pulled by carriages.


    Three days later.Shishi¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Dong Zhuo''s army came to Hulao Pass...


    But instead of letting the army drive directly to Hulao Pass, he stopped ten miles outside Hulao Pass.


    "Fengxian..." Dong Zhuo sat on the frame and said to Lu Bu, who was riding a horse beside him, "Hulao Pass is in front... Our family has already received the news. In Hulao Pass..."


    "Foster father, with my red rabbit horse and Fang Tianji, look at the eighteenth road princes like grass and mustard..." Lu Bu said with an arrogant expression: "When the army is handed over, I will cut off Yuan Shao''s head with my own hands. Before the foster father..."


    "Hahaha...Okay, okay!" Dong Zhuo laughed: "My son is a hero and invincible in the world... However, Yuan Shao is also a vain name, not to worry... It is Zhou Ye''s child, you have to be more careful... Rumor has it that he was under Changsha city and shot through the gate tower with one arrow. Don''t underestimate it..."


    "The bow and arrow trails are not enough..." Hearing Dong Zhuo''s words, Lu Bu suddenly said proudly: "Foster father, rest here for a while... I will fetch Zhou Ye''s head and present it to the foster father... "


    While talking, L¨¹ Bu clamped the belly of the Chitu horse under his hips, and rushed to the Hujao Pass like an arrow.


    Dong Zhuo watched Lv Bu rush towards Hulaoguan single-handedly, without blocking...Instead, he turned to Li Yu Guo Bang and said, "You two each bring five thousand fine horses to hang Feng Xian from a distance... etc. Once the princes in the Hulao Pass rushed out with their troops, you all will kill them together... At all costs, you must take down the city gate... When the screams of killing are loud, I will lead the army and take the Hulao Pass. ..."


    "Here!" X2


    Li Lao and Guo Bang took the lead, and brought their Jingqi to chase Lu Bu...


    And what about the other side??What are the 18th princes doing in the pass??


    They... ahem, okay, they''re having a celebration party...


    For whom??


    For Zhou Ye and Sun Jian...


    Yuan Shao also wanted to improve the relationship between himself and Zhou and Sun. Therefore, he proposed this celebration banquet.


    Of course Zhou Ye is all right...


    "Everyone, since joining the alliance, General Boyang has served as the vanguard general, fighting the white horse, capturing the tiger prison... and making outstanding achievements..." Yuan Shao said, picked up his glass and stood up, saying: "This glass, I should respect General Boyang... Congratulations to General Boyang!"


    All the princes also stood up, raised their glasses and shouted: "Congratulations to General Boyang!"


    Faced with this situation, Zhou Ye had to stand up... raising the wine glass in his hand, just about to say a few kind words...


    Suddenly, a small school ran up to the Shuaitai in a panic, and said loudly: "Report, to the lord... the Xiliang army has already reached the border!"


    "How many soldiers?" Dong Zhuo asked.


    "There is only Lv Bu before the pass...He broke through the pass alone, and named him to take the head of General Zhou Ye..." The small school reported.


    "Take my head?" Zhou Ye smiled when he heard the words... "These three family slaves are really arrogant..."


    "Three family slaves?" After hearing what Zhou Ye said, Yuan Shao asked curiously: "Why does Boyang call Na Lu Bu a three family slave?"


    "Lv Bu''s surname is Lu. He once worshipped Ding as his adoptive father, isn''t he surnamed Ding? Now he worships Yuan Shao as his adoptive father... Doesn''t he have three surnames?"


    As Zhou Ye had just finished speaking, all the princes burst into laughter.


    "Bo Yang makes sense!"


    "Hahaha, that''s right, that''s right... Ren Yanren Lu Bu was originally a domestic slave with three surnames!"

 Chapter 1672

    "Miao Zai Miao Zai, three family slaves...hahaha!"


    With the laughter of the princes, I had just heard the arrival of the Xiliang army, and the tension caused by the princes seemed to disappear at this moment.


    "Well, who would dare to fight against Na Lu Bu?" Yuan Shao asked loudly while the princes were in high mood.


    "My giant Liu Sandao will cut Lv Bu under the horse within three swords," Kong Rong stood up and said loudly.


    Upon hearing this, Yuan Shao was overjoyed and said loudly, "Okay!"


    At this time Liu Dai also got up and said, "I have admiral Han Yong, and I can fight against Lu Bu!"


    "Second, wait a minute..." Gongsun Zan hurriedly got up and said, "I have the hero Wang Chong from Beihai. He had long wanted to stab Lv Bu with a knife and seize the Chitu horse as his own mount!"


    "Okay!!" Yuan Shao was so relieved to see the princes so powerful today...


    And Zhou Ye, who was sitting on the side, smiled without saying a word... and pulled Zhao Yun behind him, who wanted to play.


    "Leader..." The soldier who came to report the news said with a weird look: "General Han, General Liu, General Wang have already left the city and are fighting with Nalu Bu!"


    Hearing what the soldiers said, Yuan Shao hurriedly got up and asked, "How is it?"


    After the soldiers hesitated for a while, they reported: "In three rounds, all three generals were killed by Lu Bu!!"


    Upon hearing this, all the princes were shocked...


    Yuan Shao also sat down blankly, and after a while, said: "Passing the order...close the city gate..."


    At this moment, Zhou Ye got up and smiled and said, "A mere Lv Bu scared the leader of Yuan Yuan to fight behind closed doors?"


    "Oh? Is General Boyang going to personally take down Lu Bu?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yuan Shao couldn''t help but reveal a trace of joy.


    He really wanted to ask Zhou Ye to take action, but he also knew that his relationship with Zhou Ye was really not very good. If he spoke, once Zhou Ye turned down, he would lose face, so he would lose face. ask.


    Hearing Yuan Shao''s question, Zhou Ye smiled...


    He imitated Kong Rong''s appearance, and said: "My hero Zhao Zilong, within three moves, Nalu Bu will be sacked!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Kong Rong''s old face almost blushed... Fuck, why are you all right to follow me...


    "This..." Yuan Shao had an ominous premonition instantly upon hearing this...


    Zhao Yun, Zhao Zilong, he knew, but--what exactly did this young player have, he didn''t know too much...If he was defeated again, the blow to the morale of the rebels would not be trivial.


    Seeing Yuan Shao''s hesitation on his face, Zhao Yun strode forward and said loudly: "Zhao Yun is willing to play against Nalu Bu. If he is not victorious, Zhao Yun is willing to be engaged by military law!"


    Zhao Yun said it all, if Yuan Shao stopped again, it would be a little unreasonable.


    "Okay, General Zhao is really brave..." Yuan Shao said, standing up and saying, "When General Zhao returns from victory, Yuan Mou will celebrate his achievements with a drink for the General!"


    Zhao Yun didn''t care when he heard the words, but just arched his hand slightly at Yuan Shao, then turned and bowed to Zhou Ye and said, "Lord, here is the end..."


    "Go, don''t weaken the prestige of my Blood Dragon Cavalry!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "In the end, he will live up to the Lord''s high hopes!" Zhao Yun said, standing up and walking outside.


    Chapter 2061


    Chapter Two Thousand Sixty One


    Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Zhao Yun''s going away figure, and pulled Yueying little Lolita beside him, and said, "Go, let''s go to the tower and see Zilong show his power!"


    "Go and go together!" Sun Jian also smiled and got up, and walked out with Zhou Ye...


    Looking at Yuan Shao''s face again, it looked a little ugly.


    As the leader of the league, Zhou Ye left as he said, and he didn''t say hello. Obviously, he didn''t give him any face.


    At this moment, Cao Cao also smiled and stood up and said: "Cao is also very curious, what is the difference in the young general who can make General Boyang so dear to him? Meng Yuan, why don''t you and I have a look?"


    Hearing what Cao Cao said, Yuan Shao said with a smile: "Well, you and I will go and see the demeanor of General Boyang''s generals. On that day, General Zhou Bu Wenjiu cut Huaxiong. He never saw him. Yuan always regretted it. Today I can''t miss it anymore..."


    "Hahaha...Go and go together!"


    All the princes also smiled and got up and walked out...


    Only Gongsun Zan, the expression on his face has an indescribable strange feeling...


    He never knew that his Zhao Yun and Zhao Zilong were so brave that he could challenge Nalu Bulu Fengxian??


    But he looked at the calm expression on Zhou Ye''s face, and it definitely didn''t look like a disguise... Did he really miss it?He actually used five thousand horses to exchange his own men who could fight against Lu Bu alone??


    With such a question, Gongsun Zan also followed the princes and walked towards the city.


    At this time, Lu Bu was still yelling in front of Hulao Pass, "Listen, all of you are as timid as a mouse, and shrunk like a tortoise... You dare not come out to fight with my Lu Bu... Especially you, Zhou Ye Zhou Boyang...you..."


    Lu Bu''s words haven''t been finished yet...I saw the door of Hulaoguan suddenly opened...


    Then, a young general with a silver helmet and a long spear rushed out... and shouted: "Whhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh "


    As the voice fell, Zhao Yun had already rushed towards Lu Bu, and the spear in his hand was distracted and stabbed...


    Hearing what Zhao Yun said, Lu Bu was stunned."I, Lu Bu Lu Fengxian, how come I became a slave of the third family?"


    While talking, Lu Bu raised Fang Tian''s painted halberd in his hand and held the shot Zhao Yun stabbed...


    This stop was not tight, Lu Bu felt a burst of power from the Euphorbia in his hand, shocking him almost lost the guy who was eating in his hand.


    "Your surname is Lu, Bai Ding was originally a foster father, and now you are the adoptive son of the country thief Dong Zhuo. You are not a slave of the three surnames, who is?" Zhao Yun shouted.


    Originally, Zhao Yun was not such a mean person... but he was angry that Lu Bu actually named the surname to take the head of his paternal master. In his anger, he unconsciously said what his paternal master had just said... ¡­


    Hearing Zhao Yun''s words, Lu Bu was furiously angry, "A mere child, the benefit of your tongue...get your life!"


    With that, Lu Bu waved Fang Tian''s painted halberd in his hand, and fought with Zhao Yun...


    With this slap, Lu Bu felt something wrong...


    Zhao Yun in front of him, the Panlong spear in his hand is so powerful that it doesn''t matter... But, his moves are all the same as the enemy...


    You stabbed me?If I don''t stop, I stab back with my backhand.


    To talk about the martial arts of Lu Bu and Zhao Yun, they are probably between Zhong Bo.


    If it were before, Lu Bu could still use the red rabbit horse under his hips and palm the Chinese halberd to bully Zhao Yun who had no good weapons and good horses.


    However, now¡ªZhao Yun has already had a big facelift...A product of Umbrella, it must be a boutique...


    Whether it is a soldier or a war horse, everything is far better than Lu Bu...

 Chapter 1673

    This makes Lu Bu a little uncomfortable...


    If this is the case, Zhao Yun wants to defeat Lu Bu, at least after dozens of rounds.


    However, Zhao Yun said in his heart what Zhou Ye said...


    [Our hero Zhao Zilong, within three moves, will surely stab Nalu Bu!


    He can''t lose the face of his lord and prevent him from coming to stage...


    Therefore, Zhao Yun went on a dangerous move... all the tricks were the same, and Lu Bu was extremely uncomfortable.


    You block?Block it and it''s endless...


    You stab him too?He didn''t care at all, so he stabbed with his backhand...


    This makes Lu Bu a little unbearable...


    As the saying goes, the poor are afraid of the horizontal, the horizontal are afraid of the stunned, the stunned are afraid of death, the maddened are afraid of mental illness...


    Ahem... The latter sentence doesn''t count.


    Now, even if Zhao Yun is desperate... and Lu Bu is obviously not mentally ill...


    So, for a while, Lu Bu was messed up by Zhao Yun.


    The princes watching the battle on the front of the city, seeing the scene below the city, couldn''t help but sigh: "The hero of the world, Boyang is the only one half..."


    "Yeah... I originally thought that Zhou Bu was brave enough, but I saw Zhao Yun today... He is really a powerful general!"


    "Haha... the princes have praised!" Zhou Ye said cheerfully and modestly.


    Among this group of people, there is one who even regrets his intestines...


    Who?Naturally it is Gongsun Zan...


    I knew that Zhao Yun was so brave. He said nothing would change him to Zhou Ye...


    At this time, it''s too late to regret...


    "This young general is really amazing!" Cao Cao looked at the two fighting in the city, and couldn''t help sighing: "Why are the world''s fierce generals under Zhou Ye''s command... It''s sigh and hateful!"


    "Cut, if I go down, I will definitely take Na Lu Bu!" Zhang Fei, who was standing behind Liu Bei, said unconvinced.


    "Yi Demo wants to talk nonsense..." Liu Bei scolded.


    "Haha...it''s all right, I can trust the skills of Brother Yi Dexian!" Cao Cao laughed.


    Hearing what Cao Cao said, everyone smiled, Cao Cao has something to say... it means that Zhang Fei is in the big camp and singles out other generals every day.


    Faced with the smiles of everyone, Liu Bei couldn''t be happy anyhow...


    What he said that day was a lesson...Sure enough, once he missed it, he would miss it forever.


    It''s a pity that I can''t say that the collection has been put down so violently...Sigh.


    Not to mention what the princes on the top of the city say...Just talk about Zhao Yun and Lu Bu under the city...


    In a blink of an eye, two rounds passed... Zhao Yun became more irritable, and the two passed by. Zhao Yun bent down and came a rhino looking at the moon. The dragon spear in his hand was pierced directly at Lu Bu''s head, and Lu Bu was also caught by Zhao Yun. This action made a lot of fire...


    The clay figurine has three parts of earthiness, let alone the arrogant Lu Fengxian...


    He had been crushed and beaten by Zhao Yun for a long time, and he had already suffocated his stomach... Seeing Zhao Yun''s spear stabbed, he did not dodge, and Fang Tian''s painted halberd in his hand pierced Zhao Yun''s heart.


    The scene of these two defeats surprised all the princes in the city...


    And Zhao Yun?Facing Lu Bu''s shot, he didn''t dodge, the Panlong Spear in his hand still pointed directly at Lu Bu''s head.


    The meaning seems to say, whether you pierced me first, or I pierced you first.


    Time seems to freeze at this moment...


    Chapter 2062


    Chapter Two Thousand and Sixty Two


    Seeing this scene, all the princes on the top of the city sighed and said, today they are afraid that two unknown generals will fall here.


    Only Zhou Ye smiled and remained silent...


    And the little Lori Yueying beside him also looked at the scene below cheerfully, silently...


    My family knows my family affairs...


    Both of them knew the power of the treasure that Zhao Yun was wearing...not to mention being stabbed by Lu Bu with a Fang Tian painted halberd, it doesn''t matter if he stabbed him just standing there.


    Zhenjin, find out.


    And at this moment, under the city...


    Lu Bu''s Fang Tianji reached Zhao Yun''s back heart first, and L¨¹ Bu felt bad when he stabbed him.


    With this thorn, he didn''t feel like he was a little sluggish after piercing the armor, and he felt like a broken bamboo.


    On the contrary, there is an illusion like piercing a diamond.


    The force he used to stab the past, the strength of the counter-shock will be...


    Under this stab, Zhao Yun''s body swayed forward, and Lu Bu suddenly withdrew three or four steps backward as if he had been punched...


    At this time, Zhao Yun stabbed the tip of Lu Bu''s head, and then slightly tilted... Lu Bu hurriedly lowered his head... Zhao Yun''s Qibao Panlong Spear pierced Lu Bu''s head with a strong wind... Did not stabbed Lu Bu in the head, but also knocked down his helmet...


    Lu Bu felt a chill on his head and could not help but screamed... "Ah!!!"


    At this time, the two horses had crossed over... Lu Bu hurriedly touched his head with his hand... "Is my head still there?"


    That action, the princes in the city who were watching laughed...


    "Lu Bu among people? Bah... as timid as a mouse..."


    "Lu Bu...hehe..."


    Seeing the disdain of the princes, Cao Cao was even more disdainful...He didn''t disdain Lu Bu, but the princes in the city...


    L¨¹ Bu cherishes his life and is timid... but he has a martial art... but what about these guys?


    Except for fame and fortune, they know nothing... Why do they disdain Lu Bu??


    Under the city--

 Chapter 1674

    Lu Bule stayed with the scarlet horse under his crotch, looked at Zhao Yun, and said, "Relying on the power of the armor on his body, what a hero...If you have the ability, you can take off that armor... I will fight you for another hundred rounds... ¡­"


    Hearing what Lu Bu said, Zhao Yun hadn''t spoken yet... Chengtou said Zhou Ye last year.


    "L¨¹ Fengxian...When you rode a red rabbit horse to bully other generals, why didn''t you say that you were taking advantage of the red rabbit horse? Did people tell you to change horses and fight again? You can''t be so shameless to be a human being. You are only allowed to fight. Bullying others with the power of the red rabbit, and not allowing others to bully you in a armor? Is there such a reason in the world...?"


    "Hahaha... what General Boyang said is extremely... Lu Fengxian, you are too shameless!"


    "Yes, Lu Fengxian, should everyone be shirtless next time they fight with you? Lest you say that people are bullying you with the power of the treasure!"


    "Hahaha...that''s right!!"


    The shouts from the top of the city brought L¨¹ Buqi''s one Buddha into the world and two Buddhas ascended to heaven... But he had no choice but to take the princes above the city...


    At this moment, Zhao Yun turned his horse''s head again and rushed over... "Stop talking nonsense, three family slaves, take your life!"


    Seeing Zhao Yun rushing towards him again, L¨¹ Bu turned his horse''s head, turned around and fled... "Today you are not a hero with a strong helmet... When the next day, I will look for a guardian to fight you again..."


    Zhou Ye on the top of the city saw Lv Bu run away, smiled slightly, and turned to Zhou preaching: "According to the order, the blood dragon rides the various ministries, and then covers and kills... This time I will succeed in a battle, and fight that Dong Zhuo back to his lair!"


    "Here!"


    Zhou Bu agreed and rushed down the tower...


    At this time, Cao Cao also said to Yuan Shao: "Our army has a new victory. It is a good time to take this opportunity to cover up and kill, Yuan leader must not miss this opportunity!"


    Hearing what Cao Cao said, Yuan Shao felt happy...


    Why are you happy?


    Because Zhou Ye sent troops, people ignored him as the leader and treated him as nothing... directly ordered his subordinates to pursue it.


    It is not because he ordered a chase, nor is he not chasing...


    When he was in a dilemma, Cao Cao handed him a ladder. How could this not make him happy??


    "Okay, let me tell you to open the gates to meet Dong Zhuo..."


    "Here!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Soon, the city gate of Hulao Pass opened wide, and the first one to rush out was the Blood Dragon Cavalry headed by Zhou Ye...


    At this time, Zhou Ye, riding his Mochizuki rhinoceros, with a little Lolita sitting in his arms... and chased in the direction of Lu Bu''s escape...


    And behind him, there are five thousand blood dragon knights wearing blood armor...


    Not to mention Zhou Ye, who rushed out of the pass... Just talk about the two people, Li Yu and Guo Bang who were ordered to hang behind Lu Bu...


    Both of them waited for a long time, but they didn''t wait for the army inside the pass to attack.


    However, just when the two of them were a little impatient, they suddenly saw the figure of Lu Bu running away in embarrassment...


    Li Zhang hurriedly greeted him and shouted: "Don''t be afraid of Feng Xian, I''ll be here to meet you..."


    "Then there will be General Lao Li!" Lu Bu said, and the horses went straight over Li Su without stopping.


    "This guy is so rude..." Guo Pun urged the horse to come to Li Zhang''s side and complained: "Seeing my brother calling him, he didn''t even stop the horse..."


    "Don''t pay attention to him, it''s the business to handle the task handed over to us by the country!" As he said, Li Yu waved his hand and shouted: "Follow me to charge and occupy the city gate..."


    As his voice fell, ten thousand Xiliang iron horses galloped together...


    Li Lao and Guo Bang took the lead, rushing to the forefront...


    However, Li Yi felt something wrong.


    He heard a deafening sound of horseshoes not far away...


    That voice is different from the voices of other cavalry charging, heavier and thicker...


    This voice is so familiar to Li Zhang... He was chased out more than a hundred miles by the sound of horseshoes like this... Panicked like a dog in the house.


    "No, it''s the blood dragon..." Li Yu shouted...


    Sure enough, as soon as he shouted out his words, I saw a cloud of smoke billowing in the distance... In the smoke and dust, a touch of blood was looming...


    Li Yu saw this bloody color, and his heart was suddenly shocked.


    He is now in a dilemma...


    hit?He knows he can''t beat...


    escape?Fleeing, that is a capital crime...


    In desperation, Li Yi shouted, "Xiliang Army, follow me to destroy the blood dragon..."


    While talking, he made the banner officer behind him rush up, and he himself, together with Guo Bang, stopped the horse...


    From the sky, the earth was divided into two colors of blood and gray.


    The bloody side is Zhou Ye''s blood dragon knight, and the gray side is the Xiliang iron knight.


    Both sides saw each other''s figure... At the same time, they rushed towards each other...


    As soon as the two parties touched, the gray one looked like a praying mantis blocking a car, crushed by the blood dragon ride... from time to time, the hapless guy was hit by the blood dragon rider and flew into the air... The screams and the screams of horses made up a hell symphony called war.


    After a while, the 10,000 Xiliang cavalry ceased to exist, and the blood dragon cavalry was like an unstoppable tide of blood, rushing towards the main formation of the Xiliang army at an accelerated speed.


    Chapter 2063


    Chapter Two Thousand and Sixty Three


    When the blood dragon knights slaughtered the iron knights in Xiliang...


    Dong Zhuo, who led the army in the distance to watch, looked happy... "Okay, our family knows that Fengxian will definitely lead the princes out of the gate! Listen to the order..."


    Just when Dong Zhuo was about to order the army to rush to the gate, beside his car, a slender young general who was riding a horse and standing in his hands set up a pergola. He looked forward... At first glance, he immediately suspiciously said: "Grandfather, something. There is something wrong!"


    "Oh? Baier, what did you see??" Dong Zhuo didn''t care about this teenager''s order to interrupt him...Who said she was his only granddaughter??


    "I saw the two of Li, Lao and Guo Bang, but didn''t see their handsome flag... No, hurry up and defend!" Dong Bai shouted.


    Dong Zhuo was shocked when he heard this, and said anxiously: "Didn''t you hear what your young lady said? Hurry up and form a defense!"


    "Here!"

 Chapter 1675

    The messenger standing next to Dong Zhuo''s frame hurriedly passed on Dong Zhuo''s order."The relatives have an order, form a defense..."


    With the blast of orders spread throughout the army... the formation of the army changed rapidly, from a long snake formation to a goose-wing formation, with the shield hand in front, the spearman behind, the archer hidden in it, and the Xiliang Iron Knight Hengdao immediately stood behind the formation...waiting for the order to attack.


    Not too long, Dong Zhuo saw three horses galloping over...


    Leading, the disheveled discomfort... If it weren''t for the red rabbit horse under his hip and the Fang Tianji in his palm... Dong Zhuo really couldn''t recognize who this person was.


    And behind Nalu Bu is the second general, Li Yu Guo Bang...


    The three rushed to the front, the shield hand gave up a way, let the three pass...


    "Foster father..."


    "Sangguo..."


    Seeing the three of them in such embarrassment, Dong Zhuo''s brows couldn''t help but frown... "Why are you so embarrassed..."


    "Given the righteous father...The boy has encountered a strong enemy..." Lu Bu said quietly, "The boy is defeated!"


    "Oh? Is there a more brave general in the world?" Dong Zhuo was surprised when he heard this...


    "It was the man who relied on his own strength and strength, not a hero..." Lu Fengxian said unconvincedly: "If there is my invulnerable armor, he will definitely be cut down!"


    "Well, Fengxian don''t care. When our family has won the 18th princes, they will give you that man''s treasure..." Although Lu Bu was defeated, Dong Zhuo still had to comfort him a little bit.In the final analysis, Lu Bu is also his number one defender... "Victory or defeat is a common matter for soldiers!"


    After talking about Lu Bu, Dong Zhuo looked at Li, Zhang, Guo Bang again... "How did you lose so miserably?"


    "Return to Xiangguo..." Before Li Yu finished speaking, he heard a heavy hoof sound coming from a distance.


    Dong Zhuo gave a startled suspicion, stood up from the frame and looked into the distance...


    I saw that with the dust flying in the distance, a knight in blood armor rushed over...Among the blood armor knights running, there was a strange beast, more than two feet tall, with limbs like pillars and head. A one-man... looks so mighty...


    On the alien beast sat a young general wearing golden armor, and the young general seemed to be holding a baby girl in his arms...


    "Who is that?" Dong Zhuo asked curiously.


    "Zhou Xiangguo, that person is Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang..." Li Su hurriedly said, "The subordinate was defeated by his blood dragon!"


    "Is that the famous Blood Dragon Knight?" Dong Zhuo started to look carefully at the Blood Dragon Knight around Zhou Ye at this time.


    It doesn''t matter, this look... Dong Zhuo couldn''t help but exclaimed: "This blood dragon is truly unparalleled in the world... Look at their physique, look at their armor, and then look at their battle formations... Ugh¡­¡­"


    "Ahem..." Dong Bai hurriedly coughed twice when he heard that his grandfather praised others'' soldiers in his own line...This is to build others'' prestige and destroy his own spirit.


    Hearing his granddaughter''s dry cough, Dong Zhuo seemed to realize his fault and stopped talking immediately...


    However, at this time there was one person who was not happy.


    I saw one person, holding a tomahawk, and riding his horse to Dong Zhuo''s frame, and said loudly: "Zhen Xiang Guo, the final general is willing to go to war and win the first level of the blood dragon thief!!"


    Seeing the people who asked for the battle, whether it was Li Yu, Guo Bang or Lu Bu... they disdainfully ignored...


    Of course they know this person, not someone else, but Niu Fu...


    In the eyes of the three of Li Zhang, this guy has nothing to do with him except for a beard and a horse... Since he wants to die, let him chant.


    When Dong Zhuo heard Niu Fu''s words, he immediately said happily: "Okay, you go and call the battle before the battle. When you come back victorious, our family will celebrate your achievements..."


    "Here!" Niu Fu promised, riding out...


    At this time, the Five Thousand Blood Dragon Cavalry stopped 500 meters before Dong Zhuo''s formation, and the wings were lined up.


    Zhou Ye, who was in the center of the queue, was looking at Dong Zhuo in the distance with joy, with a very happy smile on his face.


    why?Because he saw Dong Bai standing beside Dong Zhuo...


    Sitting in Zhou Ye''s arms, Yueying little Lori discovered the purpose of her master''s sight for the first time, and she lamented in her heart that her master is good at everything, that is...sexy and feminine...hey.


    Unexpectedly, Dong Zhuo actually brought out his granddaughter on this expedition?


    However, Zhou Ye turned to think about it again, as if nothing was wrong...


    Look at Sun Jian, this time he went to expedition and brought his two sons out. Maybe this is what the Wu family taught by words and deeds.


    And Dong Zhuo obviously loves his granddaughter very much. Otherwise, he won''t be able to give her a Weiyang monarch... The army is brought by his side, is it a precept and deed??Let your children experience the baptism of war from an early age??


    Just when Zhou Ye was thinking about it... I saw that Dong Zhuo rushed out of the formation with a battle axe, came to the front and shouted: "Admiral Niufu, Zhou Ye, thief, come to the formation quickly Suffering death..."


    "Niu Fu?" Zhou Ye was stunned when he heard this... Okay, the name is familiar, but it doesn''t matter... Anyway, he will be dead soon."I don''t know... Just go up one and kill him!!"


    Zhao Yun heard that he was about to rush out of the battlefield, but he was a step slower, a blood dragon rider rushed out long ago...


    "Coming to the general name, don''t cut the nameless under a certain axe...puff!"


    Okay, this idiot didn''t finish his words, he was stabbed with a gun by the soldier to a heartbreak...


    This is not over yet. After killing Niu Fu, the soldier not only did not turn around and returned to his army, but instead he held Niu Fu''s corpse with a dragon spear more than five meters long in his hand. Before Dong Zhuo''s army, he showed his power. He turned around... the proud posture almost made Dong Zhuo angry...


    "Who is going to kill this thief for our family... Our family is heavy..." Dong Zhuo can''t say anything before he finishes his words...


    Because Zhou Ye had already given the order to charge."I am invincible... Flush the duck, kill the duck, catch Dong Zhuo duck alive!"


    Chapter 2064


    Chapter Two Thousand Sixty Four


    "I am invincible... invincible!"


    "I''m invincible...I can''t attack you!"


    With this loud slogan, the Five Thousand Blood Dragon Cavalry began to charge...


    Seeing the charge of the opposite Blood Dragon Cavalry, the hearts of Li Lao Guo Pun trembled...


    The two people who have faced off against the Blood Dragon several times know that once the Blood Dragon begins to charge, they will be invincible again...


    However, they are not easy to persuade Dong Zhuo to withdraw his troops at this time... Anyway, the blood dragon cavalry is no more than five thousand, and the Xiliang army here is more than 200,000... This time is called Dong Zhuo''s withdrawal. Seek death by yourself...


    However, Li Lao Guo Bang and the two have already made plans to protect Dong Zhuo from escape at any time.


    After escaping so many times, they have almost escaped from experience.


    Seeing the blood dragon knight starting to charge, Dong Zhuo laughed and said: "The blood dragon knight is unparalleled in the world, too. Although the courage is commendable, they are just a bunch of brash men... shield players, defense... archers prepare... "


    As his voice fell, the shield player in the front row forcefully inserted the huge shield in his hand into the ground, and the spear player behind him also poke his spear out of the gap between the shields. The entire battle formation looked like a long battlefield. Like a spiked tortoise, it makes people feel like they don¡¯t know how to start.


    If it is an ordinary cavalry, seeing such a battle formation, it is estimated that he will restrain his mount for the first time, bypassing the front... and attacking the enemy formation from the left and right wings.

 Chapter 1676

    However, Zhou Ye''s Blood Dragon Knight didn''t care about this formation at all.


    I saw that the blood dragon knights saw Dong Zhuo¡¯s defensive formation not only not slowing down, but speeding up and rushing past...


    When they rushed to the front of Dong Zhuo''s formation, the archers in Dong Zhuo''s army were outraged... They heard a rapid bowstring movement, and the arrows shot from the army covered the clouds and sun, and fell towards the blood dragon. Down.


    "It''s a pity... What a pity these warriors!" Dong Zhuo couldn''t help sighing when he saw this scene.


    There is no general who dislikes such a brave warrior...


    However, before Dong Zhuo''s sigh fell, he saw the blood dragon riders rushing out of the curtain wall composed of the army of arrows unscathed, and came to the line.


    "This... this... these guys..." Dong Zhuo was already stunned by the scene in front of him.


    However, the next scene was even more shocking to him...


    I saw the blood dragon knights, when they rushed to the shield formation, they raised the five-meter-long dragon spear in their hands...then they crashed into the shield formation frantically.


    As soon as the two sides touched, they saw that the long spears in the hands of the blood dragon riders were like chopsticks and tofu, piercing the shield formation of Dong Zhuo''s front line without any hindrance...


    Not only that, the spears in their hands also pierced the shield soldiers behind the shield formation with the pikemen.


    And after the spears in the hands of those pikemen pierced them, they were either back shocked, or directly because the two sides used too much force, and they fell in the middle...


    In just a moment, the front of Dong Zhuo''s army was in chaos...


    "This... how is this possible..." Dong Zhuo was completely dumbfounded when he saw this scene in front of him...


    At this moment, a majestic battle drum sounded suddenly, and with the sound of the battle drum...the blood dragon riders became more crazy as if they were beaten with chicken blood.


    It was not someone else who sounded the drum of war, it was Zhou Ye...


    At this moment, he was holding drumsticks in both hands, and he was beating the drums on the Kodomon.


    This guy also deliberately knocked out a new rhythm...


    People''s war drums are all based on ordinary drum beats, only his difference... He directly used the war drum to beat a general order.


    With the rumble of war drums... the Kodo beast that Zhou Ye sat down also began to run wildly.


    The Kodo beast, which is more than five meters high and nearly ten meters long, ran, its momentum was enough to scare many people to death...


    And Zhao Yun carried his own Dragon Spear and followed Zhou Ye...


    In his opinion, his lord sitting on such a behemoth is mighty, but it is really not very suitable for war... Therefore, he must take good care of his lord.


    Zhou Ye sat on the Kodo beast, looked at the battlefield shouting unceasingly in front of him, and laughed: "Catch the duck, kill the duck... Catch the national thief Dong Zhuoya alive!!"


    While shouting, the drums in his hand are not messy...


    That''s fun.


    And Yueying Lori was also infected by this atmosphere... reached out her hand and took out a drumstick from the side, and beat the drum...


    Okay, with little Lolita''s beat, the drums are all messed up...


    But Zhou Ye didn''t care. It was just a mood to play... It''s not as good as the others.


    Following Zhou Ye''s drumbeat, the Kodo beast he sat down frantically rushed towards Dong Zhuo''s army...


    Shield hand??


    Stomped to death...


    Pikeman??


    Stomped to death...


    Archer?


    Same, still trampled to death...


    Hey, there is a big knife juggler, no matter what, he still stomped to death...


    Seeing where Zhou Ye went, there was a blood path made up of bloody meat, and you could not tell what was in that blood path... There was no way, a beast weighing more than ten tons stepped on a person, and it didn¡¯t work. There is a ghost in the mud.


    At this time, in the Chinese army where Dong Zhuo was in, Li, Lao and Guo Ben saw that the time had come, and hurriedly squeezed Dong Zhuo from left to right and walked under the car.


    "Xianguo, this place is dangerous... Our Chinese army is in chaos, retreat quickly!" Li Yu said while shouting: "Come on, bring the horse quickly and protect Master Xiangguo away!!"


    "Protect Master Xiangguo!"


    "Protect Xiangguo!"


    At this time, Dong Zhuo was also scared...had he ever seen such a cavalry in decades of fighting??Invulnerable?Not afraid of death?Powerful?Unmatched??


    Now he finally knows that the two of Li, Zhang, Guo Bang are obviously quite brave and talented under his men, why they have repeatedly defeated last week...It is really not the fault of these two.


    There is no one who is not afraid of death. Perhaps Dong Zhuo was a tiger general when he was young, but now that he has been indulged for so many years, he has long lived up to his courage.He heard the words of Li Zhang Guo Bang and said: "Yes, that''s right, our family must evacuate here first... We will fight again with Zhou Boyang in the coming day!"


    While talking, he turned on his horse with Li Zhang''s help...


    However, just as he was about to ride the horse and raise the whip, he suddenly remembered his granddaughter... "Where is Baier? Where is Baier?"


    "Xiangguo, the little lady just rode a horse to meet Zhou Boyang!!" A soldier replied.


    "Oh, this silly girl, is Zhou Boyang who she can fight? Quickly, chase her back!!" Dong Zhuo screamed.


    "Let''s go first to the country... Finally, I will go after the little lady and come back!" Guo Bang shouted.


    "Well, Li Yu Guo Bang, you two are still loyal..." Dong Zhuo sighed.


    Dong Zhuo¡¯s words made someone unhappy. It was not someone else who was Lu Bu... He just lost the battle. It was just when he was eager to show his merits. Hearing Dong Zhuo¡¯s words, he hurriedly said: "Foster father, don¡¯t worry, I will escort the young lady. , Promise not to let her hurt a single hair..."


    "Okay...Fongxian, go and chase Bai''er back... Don''t let her make a mistake!!" Dong Zhuo said, already being escorted by Li Su, and ran back.


    Chapter 2065


    Chapter Two Thousand Sixty Five


    At this moment, where is Dong Bai who everyone is worried about??


    She is rushing towards Zhou Ye...


    It should be said that newborn calves are not afraid of tigers?Or should I say... Is this chick brave??


    When everyone else ran backwards, she rushed straight towards Zhou Ye, who was guarded by hundreds of blood dragon riders...


    In her opinion, the first to shoot is to shoot the horse, to catch the thief first to catch the king...

 Chapter 1677

    As long as the young man with golden armor sitting on the alien beast was taken down, the battle would have been won.


    Therefore, she took the meteor hammer in her hand, and rushed towards Zhou Ye...


    The Xiliang soldiers in front naturally did not dare to block her, which made Dong Bai''s mount quickly rush to Zhou Ye''s blood dragon.


    Two blood dragoons side by side blocked Dong Bai''s path... "Miscellaneous soldiers, don''t block this lady''s path!"


    While talking, the meteor hammer in Dong Bai''s hand slammed into the bodies of these two blood dragon riders...


    Just heard two bangs... The two blood dragons who had just been brave just now were smashed by Dong Bai''s meteor hammer.


    "Miss Ben, die!!" The victory of the small knife test greatly increased Dong Bai''s confidence. As she shouted, she rode a horse towards Zhou Ye''s car...


    Along the way, it was really Buddha blocking and killing Buddha, god blocking and killing God.


    The soldiers in Xiliang behind her were full of blood...


    They also wanted to learn from their own little lady, rushing towards Zhou Ye, and gaining a beheading skill... However...


    When they rushed forward on their own, they found that... it was not the case at all.


    Those blood dragon riders who had just been swept off their horses by their own little young lady, after standing up, as if there was nothing wrong, they raised their hands and gave them a heart-warming heart...


    Before his death, the soldier of Xiliang who was dressed into a blood gourd by a blood dragon was still thinking about a life problem.


    Why... When my little lady rushed over, these blood dragons were like soft-footed shrimps, and fell down...why, when they rushed over, these blood dragons instantly evolved from mobs to bosses. Killed himself instantly??This is unscientific...


    Could it be that my little lady is really a martial arts wizard who has never met in a million years??


    With such unreliable thoughts, those Xiliang soldiers who were hung on the blood dragon''s dragon spear were plunged into an eternal darkness...


    Not to mention what these deadly Xiliang soldiers think...


    Just talk about Dong Bai, who looks brave and brave here...


    At this time, Dong Bai, passing through all the way, has rushed to Zhou Ye...


    Sitting on the horse, she pointed at Zhou Ye and said, "Are you Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang? Can you dare to fight this lady?"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye looked down at Dong Bai and chuckled... "Who are you? Why should I fight you?"


    "This lady is the grandson of Dong Xiangguo, so is Dong Bai..." After that, Dong Bai shouted: "If you dare not fight, you will quickly dismount and beg for mercy... This lady will spare you not to die!"


    "Bold..." Zhao Yun was furious when he heard this, and he was riding a horse to fight against Dong Bai...


    "Zilong wait a minute...Since someone named Dao surname to fight me, then I will fight her!" Said this, Zhou Ye swayed to his feet and jumped off the Kodo beast...


    "Master, you are not riding a war horse... this..." Zhao Yun said with some worry.


    "Haha, do you have to ride a war horse to fight a girl? Zilong looked down on me too!" Zhou Ye said, without taking out the weapon, just like this, with his hands free, he hooked towards Dong Bai, "Come on. , Aren¡¯t you going to fight? Now I¡¯m down...coming to fight!"


    "You...you..." Dong Bai was angrily speechless by Zhou Ye''s seemingly contemptuous behavior. Under the explosive anger, she rushed towards Zhou Ye, the Meteor Hammer Tiger in her hand. "Take your life..."


    Seeing that his father-in-law didn''t even bring a weapon, he went to fight that Dong Bai. Zhao Yun became a little anxious. When he was about to rush to rescue him, he was surprised by the scene in front of him.


    I saw that when Dong Bai rushed to Zhou Ye not far away, he did not see how Zhou Ye acted, and his figure disappeared in place...


    Looking closer, Zhao Yun found that the figure of his father-in-law had not disappeared, but had jumped behind Dong Bai...with one hand around her slender waist, the other hand grabbing her right hand.


    Then Dong Bai suddenly felt like being eaten by thunder, unable to move.


    "Girls at home, what kind of style can you dance with spears and clubs... I will teach you on your grandfather Dong Zhuo, how to be a good girl!" As he said, Zhou Ye half-held Dong Bai, his figure In a flash, it has appeared on the Kodomon...


    At this time, Dong Bai''s face was full of horror...


    She didn''t know how this demon appeared behind her, let alone why this demon stroked her waist and she could no longer move her whole body.


    "Congratulations to the lord, I got another beautiful wife and concubine!" Yueying Lori, who was sitting on the Kodo, smiled.


    "Huh? Isn''t Yueying jealous?" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yueying Lori couldn''t help but roll her eyes... "Yueying is also very tired to serve the lord every night, okay, okay, there is finally a sister who can share the burden for Yueying, Yueying is too late to be happy... ¡­"


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye burst into laughter when she heard Yueying''s little Lolita''s words.


    At the same time, Lu Bu and Guo Bang, who had been searching for their young lady in the chaos in the distance, also saw their young lady being captured by Zhou Ye in one fell swoop.Lu Bu yelled, "No, the little lady was caught by Zhou Ye''s fight, I''ll save the little lady..."


    "..." Guo Ben looked at Lu Bu silently...


    He wouldn''t go there to die...Zhou Ye was surrounded by more than a hundred blood dragon knights, he couldn''t beat one of them...More than one hundred??Forget it, he went back and told Xiangguo that what happened to the young lady in Zhou Ye''s hands was all right...


    And Lu Bu obviously didn''t know the power of these blood dragon knights... as he spoke, he instigated the red rabbit horse under his hips and rushed towards Zhou Ye.


    However... as soon as he rushed to Zhou Ye''s distance, he felt a flash of silver light in front of him. He hurriedly turned his head to hide, and suddenly felt a gust of wind blowing by his ears, and his face was aching... This made him scared for a while... he was almost pierced by the dragon spear of the blood dragon that suddenly struck... It was...


    At this moment, a blood dragon rider was riding a horse to stand in front of him, using the urn sound, and said: "Three family slaves, get out of the way...Don''t disturb my patron''s interest!!"


    "Who are you?" L¨¹ Bu couldn''t help but grimace, staring at the soldiers in front of him and asked: "With such skill, you must not be an unknown person..."


    "..." Hearing Lu Bu''s words, the soldier rolled his eyes helplessly... If it hadn''t been for his own master to tell him before the war, he shouldn''t hurt Lu Bu''s life, he just shot him back to the west... Would you let him talk nonsense here??"Do you care who Lao Tzu is... a slave of the three surnames, you talk too much nonsense... watch and fight..."


    Chapter 2066


    Chapter Two Thousand and Sixty Six


    Tonight¡¯s rebel camp is full of excitement...


    In the army camp, cooking sheep and slaughtering cattle was so lively, from the 18th road princes to the ordinary soldiers, all smiled, pushing cups to change...


    There is no other reason, because today, they won a big victory... They defeated Dong Zhuo''s 200,000 army.


    These guys simply ignored the fact that Dong Zhuo''s army had already been shocked by Zhou Ye''s blood dragon when they rushed forward.


    In their view, Zhou Ye is also the vanguard of the alliance anyway, and Zhou Ye''s credit is also the credit of the Volunteer Alliance.


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about this either...


    Anyway, he doesn''t care about the so-called military exploits...These military exploits are of no use to him.


    Rather than talking about those imaginary, it''s better to say something real...such as a certain loot that you have unexpectedly gained...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye didn''t even bother to talk with these princes in Shuaitai.


    "Zhou has important things to do, let''s say goodbye!" Zhou Ye stood up, fisted at the princes, turned around and left, and Zhao Yun, who had been standing behind him, followed closely...


    With Zhou Ye''s departure, the lively atmosphere in the field suddenly became deserted.


    Yuan Shao''s face is a bit ugly... "This Zhou Boyang..."

 Chapter 1678

    "Hahaha...Lord Yuan, forgive me!" Cao Cao came out again at this time... he smiled and stood up and said: "I want to come to General Boyang to fight for half a day today, so I should be a little tired..."


    "It''s extremely, extremely...The blood dragon knight of General Boyang, today is a great achievement!" A prince also echoed.


    "Hahaha...that''s right!" Another prince stood up and said: "Today, General Boyang, who is able to break the country so easily, Dong Zhuo, has contributed!"


    With the praise of the princes, the expression on Dong Zhuo''s face gradually eased...


    No way, all the princes said so, what can he do?


    Besides, Zhou Ye''s arrogant family and others'' arrogant capital...


    If it weren''t for the blood dragon to take the lead, disperse Dong Zhuo''s army, and force Dong Zhuo to flee, how could they make this great achievement if they followed behind to pick up the cheap??


    "That''s it, since Boyang is tired, let him go to rest first..." said this, Yuan Shao raised the glass in his hand and laughed: "Everyone, we are not drunk or go home today!"


    A group of princes raised their glasses at the same time, and said loudly: "Don''t get drunk or return!!"


    On the handsome stage, it became noisy again...


    On the other side, Zhou Ye has already taken Zhao Yun back to his camp...


    "Zilong, you go and rest..." Zhou Ye said casually, about to walk towards his handsome account.


    "Master..." Not only did Zhao Yun not listen to Zhou Ye''s words, he went back to rest, but instead stopped Zhou Ye...


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye looked at Zhao Yun''s hesitant appearance, and asked a little strangely, "What''s the matter? Zilong, what else is there?"


    "The lord...Is the lord going to see Dong Zhuo''s granddaughter?" Zhao Yun gritted his teeth and asked.


    "Yeah!!!" Zhou Ye didn''t intend to hide from Zhao Yun... The days to get along with each other are long, and he can''t hide his little hobby.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s answer so refreshingly, Zhao Yun didn''t know what to say...


    After hesitating for a while, he said: "Lord, please don''t use force on that woman... Please be patient... In troubled times, the situation of women is already so difficult..."


    After speaking, Zhao Yun arched his hands and turned around and left.


    Zhao Yun''s remarks stunned Zhou Ye...


    "Don''t use strong?? Some patience?" Zhou Ye stood in place, smacking Zhao Yun''s words... "What do you mean?? Did Zhao Yun know Dong Bai?? Impossible... The two are incompatible. Relevant..."


    With such questions, Zhou Ye returned to his handsome account.


    As soon as she entered the handsome account, Yueying little Lori greeted her.


    "Then Dong Bai is still honest?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "...Being tied up like that by the lord, what can she do if she is not honest?" Little Lori couldn''t help rolling her eyes and said.


    It''s no wonder that Little Lori speaks like this, it is true that Zhou Ye tied the Dong Bai to an artistic style.


    Add tortoiseshell binding to understand...


    "I''ll go see her..." Zhou Ye said, before going into the back tent... but was stopped by little Lolita.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye asked curiously at the little Lolita in front of him.


    "Lord, if possible, please don''t use force on her. It''s better to have a little patience!" Little Lolita persuaded.


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye was shocked when he heard Xiao Lolita''s words: "Why Yueying said that? Did you know Yueying Dong Bai before?"


    "How is it possible!" Little Lori Yueying couldn''t help rolling her eyes and said: "Before she met the lord, she had never been out of the nine counties of Jingxiang, so how could she know the granddaughter of the dignified country?"


    "Why does Yueying speak like this?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "In troubled times, people are inferior to dogs... women are especially bad!" Yueying little Lori said here, and couldn''t help sighing: "Yueying, as a daughter, naturally sees others thinking about herself... Therefore, Yueying begs Lord, can you use some gentle methods a little bit...Don''t hurt that Dong Bai!"


    Hearing what Yueying Lori said, Zhou Ye stretched out his hand and hugged her in his arms, and whispered comfortingly: "Don''t be afraid, with me, no one can hurt you!"


    "Hmm..." Little Lori snuggled in Zhou Ye''s arms, feeling very at ease, as if this moment...in his arms is heaven.


    Just when Little Lolita was immersed in Zhou Ye''s extremely safe embrace, Zhou Ye''s voice suddenly came to her ears: "Why did Zilong just say the same thing to me?"


    "Huh?" Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Little Lori couldn''t help but let out a soft voice, "General Zhao just said the same thing to you?"


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye said bewildered: "When I was about to come back, Zilong asked me if I was going to find Dong Bai, and I said yes... he said the same words as you!"


    "This is a bit weird!" Yueying little Lolita got out of Zhou Ye''s arms and looked at Zhou Ye and said: "Such words can only be spoken by girls who empathize with them... Or, General Zhao Is there a sister in the family? That''s why I say so?"


    "Impossible, Zhao Yun has only one eldest brother, and he has not heard of any sisters!" Zhou Ye said with a confused expression.


    "No matter what, at this time, the lord should go and talk with General Zhao heart-to-heart, don''t let him be grudged... then it won''t be beautiful!" Little Lori sighed.


    Hearing Xiao Lolita''s words, Zhou Ye made a choice after hesitating for a while after eating Dong Bai and going to Zhao Yun to chat.


    Dong Bai is already in his bag, he can eat it anytime.


    Therefore, it is better to go to Zhao Yun and ask clearly.


    Moreover, Zhou Ye also had a faint feeling in his heart...If you go to Zhao Yun at this time, there may be unexpected surprises waiting for him.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye gently put the little Lolita in his arms and smiled: "I''ll go find Zilong and talk about it!"


    "Is it a bit too late?"


    "No, no, at this time, it''s just right!" Zhou Ye said, turning and leaving the handsome account.


    Chapter 2067


    Chapter Two Thousand and Sixty Seven


    Zhao Yun¡¯s account...


    As Zhou Ye''s general, Zhao Yun would naturally not squeeze the four-person room like those soldiers, he had his own independent camp.


    At this moment, Zhao Yun just returned to his camp...


    Putting his Qibao Panlong Spear aside, he began to take off his armor.


    If it is the old-style armor he wore before, whether it is worn or disassembled, it is extremely inconvenient...


    And Zhao Yun didn''t like someone to wear armor for himself, so he always wears and removes armor alone, and it always takes a long time to arrange his armor.


    But now, he is wearing the treasure that Zhou Ye bestows on him, and it is extremely convenient to wear and disassemble.


    This made him couldn''t help but like the treasure armor on his body even more.


    After taking off the armor on his body, Zhao Yun smelled a sweat emanating from his body.

 Chapter 1679

    This made him, who loves clean, frowned.


    However, this is the barracks, after all, no better than the home... It is impossible to clean it properly.


    But it''s not impossible...


    Thinking of this, Zhao Yun turned around and walked out of his camp...


    Soon, he walked in with a tub.


    After placing the wooden basin in the tent, Zhao Yun looked at the concealed tent door. He hesitated for a moment, then put his gun on the door and put his armor on the barrel of the gun. In an instant, a simple screen Appeared.


    Zhao Yun walked around the outside of the simple screen again and looked inside. When he was sure that he would never see the scene inside, he nodded in satisfaction.


    Then, he walked around the inside of the screen, took off his clothes, and prepared to wipe his body with a towel...


    When he took off only one jade lock hanging in front of Hungary, he hesitated a little...


    However, in the end he took off the jade lock and put it on the side of his clothes...


    As Yu Suo left his body, he saw that his originally tough facial lines became softer, and the original...two mounds were raised instantly...and the bottom... also changed from a long dragon. For the Mariana Trench.


    It turned out-Zhao Yun was a woman??


    Of course, no one saw this scene, so naturally no one knew.


    At this time, Zhao Yun was wiping her body with a towel... After all, she first fought with Nalu Bulu Fengxian today, and then followed the army to kill the enemy...


    Even if she is brave and unparalleled, she is not like those soldiers who have been opened by Umbrella Technology...After all, she is still a mortal, a mortal with exquisite martial arts.


    After such a series of battles, her whole body was soaked with sweat... the feeling of sweat made her feel particularly uncomfortable.


    Just as Zhao Yun carefully wiped his body, suddenly there was a shout out of the account... "Zilong? Zilong, are you asleep?"


    Hearing this familiar voice, Zhao Yun''s little face suddenly revealed a panic expression... "Master, don''t come in!"


    However, in the panic, Zhao Yun had forgotten... he had removed the yin and yang jade lock, and the voice from his mouth was no longer a strong man''s voice, but a delicate female voice.


    Hearing the woman''s voice from the tent, Zhou Ye, who was standing outside the tent, leaked a smile on his face, and then rushed in without hesitation."Who are you? Where did you get my Zilong? The demon..."


    At this time, Zhao Yun, who had already picked up the yin and yang jade lock, looked at Zhou Ye who was charged into the account, with a dull expression...whether she was wearing the jade lock, or not wearing the jade lock... the whole person was so stupid. Up on the spot.


    "Say, who are you? Where is my Zilong?" Zhou Ye became addicted to acting, but began to become aggressive.


    Seeing the anxious look on Zhou Ye''s face, Zhao Yun was both relieved and ashamed... After hesitating for a while, she bit her silver teeth and said: "Master, the slave is Zhao Yun and Zhao Zilong..."


    "You lie to people... My son is a seven-foot man..."


    "Will the lord go out first, and Rong Nu''s house will arrange for a while and then walk in, then the slave house will know the ins and outs of the matter to the lord!" Zhao Yun covered his body with his clothes, a little shy Tao.


    "..." Zhou Ye hesitated for a moment, then nodded, "It''s okay...you can''t escape my blood dragon camp...I''ll wait for you outside the tent!"


    Zhou Ye said, then turned and left the camp.


    "This lord..." Seeing Zhou Ye leave his camp, Zhao Yun groaned to himself, and hurriedly began to put on his clothes.


    After a while, she had finished packing...and then shouted loudly: "Master, please come in!"


    Zhou Ye, who was waiting outside the account, walked into the account after hearing this.


    As soon as he received the account, he asked without hesitation: "Who are you? Where is my son? What happened to him?"


    "The lord... the slave house is Zhao Yun and Zhao Zilong!" Zhao Yun said, putting the yin and yang jade lock in his hands on his neck, and in a short time-that heroic and invincible teenager Zhao Yun and Zhao Zilong appeared in front of Zhou Ye again .


    "This..." Although Zhou Ye knew what was going on, he still pretended to be surprised and asked: "What the hell is this? Zilong, you... Are you a man? Is it a female?"


    "Lord Rongzi!" Zhao Yun said, taking off the yin and yang jade lock between his neck, and then said: "The slave''s real name is Zhao Yuner, and the word is Zilong..."


    While talking, Zhao Yun took out an arrow and wrote his name on the sand in the tent.


    "People from Changshan... have an eldest brother in the family..."


    "My brother and I both worshipped Master''s door and practiced martial arts hard!"


    "However, when troubled times are coming, my brother is recommended by Changshan County Shou to lead his county righteousness to join Gongsun Zan..."


    "The day before the expedition, my brother was sick and bedridden... The slave family wanted to join the army for my brother in desperation!"


    "Of course, in the troubled times, there has never been a precedent for a woman to join the army. Yun is eager, so she has to ask Master for help!"


    "Master happened to have a close friend visiting that day. He heard that I was going to join the army for my brother, so he gave me this yin and yang jade lock... This jade lock has the effect of visualizing yin and yang. Therefore, Yuner can enter Gongsun Zan''s account and take orders... ¡­To get to know the lord..."


    Having said this, Zhao Yuner bowed to Zhou Ye Yingying, and said, "Please be the Lord to convict..."


    "Punishment? Why is it necessary to be punished?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile, "Zi Long, why are you guilty?"


    "The slave deceives the Lord..." Zhao Yuner said hurriedly.


    "It''s not to blame you... it''s the ignorance of the world, that''s why you have to disguise Zi Long as a man..." Zhou Ye laughed: "In the future, Yun''er will no longer need to be a man. For me, Zi Long Long is Zi Long, male or female. Both are my brave Zi Long..."


    Chapter 2068


    Chapter Two Thousand and Sixty Eight


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhao Yun''er couldn''t help being moved with tears in her eyes...


    how so??


    Because in this era, women are men''s accessories, and even items that can be traded.


    Especially in this troubled world...women have no human rights...


    And what Zhou Ye said just now obviously didn''t mean to look down on the female Zhao Yun''er... It was obvious that she was treated as an equal person.


    How can this not move Zhao Yuner?


    If everyone in the world is so enlightened, why should she pretend to be a man with a yin-yang jade lock??


    Only she knew the hardships and knew it.


    "Lord... woo..."


    Maybe it was because Zhao Yun''er took off the thick disguise after taking off the yin and yang jade lock. At this moment, she couldn''t help hiding her face and burst into tears.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry! I know that Yun''er will be in the army for her brother, and she will suffer a lot..." Seeing Zhao Yun''er crying bitterly, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but hugged her and patted behind her gently. "In the future, Yun''er will no longer need to pretend to be a man... I will be a female general under my command... Let the world see who says that women are inferior to men... Among those who can be beaten by women, the red rabbit fled in confusion... ¡­"


    Hearing what Zhou Ye had deliberately said wrong, Zhao Yun''er couldn''t help but burst into laughter... "The lord... is Lv Bu among the people and the red rabbit among the horses..."


    "It''s all the same, it''s all the same..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Anyway, I was embarrassed by my General Yun''er..."

 Chapter 1680

    "That is Yun''er relied on the precious armor gifted by the lord..."


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t Lu Bu always bully others by relying on the Chitu Horse under his hips?" Zhou Ye said disapprovingly: "It is also his honor to be bullied by Yuner..."


    "Lord..." Only then did Zhao Yun''er realize that she had been embraced by her own lord at some point...


    She was ashamed, and wanted to break free from the arms of her master...


    However, at this time, she discovered that the arms of her father-in-law were like two iron pillars, and could not be shaken at all...


    "Lord, lord...too, too close..." Zhao Yuner said shamelessly.


    "Not near... not near at all!" Zhou Ye smiled: "People often say that the best way for the lord to have a good relationship with his generals is to eat at the same table and sleep in the same room... Today I will follow suit. These things...sat together with Yuner''s food and sleep in the same room..."


    "Lord..." Zhao Yun''er was struck by Zhou Ye''s words like a little deer, jumping nonstop...


    If Zhao Yuner didn''t mean Zhou Ye at all, it would be too counterintuitive.


    After all-if she really didn''t mean Zhou Ye at all, she wouldn''t be transferred to serve Zhou Ye.


    "Yun''er is willing to live with me... and never give up..." Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words like Qi Kuo, Zhao Yuner''s face turned red...


    But in the end, she lightly nodded her head, "Um..."


    For this reason, no more words are needed...Zhou Ye is not a rookie who doesn''t know anything about the world, he will do it when it is time to do it...


    Keke...well, he did break into Kyushu, but it was Zhao Yuner''s Kyushu.


    Fight overnight...


    Although Zhao Yun''er had the courage of a thousand husbands, it was a pity that Zhou Ye was not called a Wanfu...so, Zhao Yuner was still no match for Zhou Ye.


    The end result is that Zhao Yuner, General Changsheng, begged for mercy for the first time in his life.


    The next day--


    When Zhao Yun''er opened her eyes in someone''s arms, she was ashamed and unable to control herself...


    Because someone is staring at her...


    "Morning, Yuner..."


    "Master... early!"


    "Okay, we should go for breakfast..." Zhou Ye smiled and started to get up...


    "Master, please let Yun''er serve you..." Zhao Yun''er said, regardless of the unhealed new creation, she got up to help Zhou Ye dress...


    As she helped Zhou Ye dress, Zhou Ye suddenly remembered something... "By the way, Yun''er, who is the last name of the person who gave you the yin and yang jade lock?"


    "Well-he didn''t say his name, but Yuner heard his master call him Nanhua..." Yuner said obediently.


    "Nanhua?" Zhou Ye was stunned when he heard this name... Fuck, could it be that old fellow Nanhua??


    If it were him, it wouldn''t be surprising to have this ability.


    As Zhao Yuner helped Zhou Ye dress neatly, she began to dress herself...


    Zhou Ye hurriedly held her down and said, "Yun''er, your new creation hasn''t healed. It''s better to rest for two more days!"


    "The lord may do nothing, a small injury is not enough for Yun''er..." As he said, Zhao Yun''er struggled to get up...


    "really??"


    "Really!!" Zhao Yuner nodded vigorously and said.


    "Okay, then I will fight you for another three hundred rounds..." Zhou Ye said, and he had to undress...


    This can make Zhao Yun''er scared Huarong pale... "Master, Yuner... Yun''er is really bad!"


    "Didn''t you say that minor injuries are not enough?" Zhou Ye smiled evilly.


    "Yun''er knows it was wrong..." Zhao Yun''er didn''t try her best at this time... No matter how strong she was, she couldn''t say that her brazen lord would really fight her for another three hundred rounds. She really couldn''t bear it...


    "That''s good!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded when he saw Zhao Yun''er''s well-behaved appearance: "Yun''er don''t try to behave, I''ll bring you breakfast..."


    With that said, Zhou Ye got up and left Zhao Yuner¡¯s camp without waiting for Zhao Yuner to speak...


    After a while, Zhou Ye returned with breakfast.


    It''s just that there was a little loli behind him...


    "Sister Yun''er is so hard to hide me!" When Yueying little Lolita came, she snuggled up in front of the bed and said with a smile: "It made me think that my lord was infected with Longyang, so I actually stayed at sister Yun''er last night. I was in the account... I almost wanted to fix a book and return to Jingzhou to move soldiers..."


    Zhao Yuner''s cheeks were flushed by Yueying''s little Lolita''s remarks... and she hung her head and whispered: "Sister Yueying, don''t want to laugh at me..."


    "Hey, how dare I laugh at Sister Yun''er? Are you afraid that the lord will punish me?" Little Lori laughed.


    "Well, Yueying, Yun''er is unwell at this time...Don''t tease her anymore!" Zhou Ye said, sitting in front of the couch, and then gently supporting Zhao Yun''er, "Come on, Yuner, I''ll feed you..."


    "Lord, Yun''er can eat it herself..."


    "Ah, the lord is so partial, Yueying also wants to..."


    "Well, all..." Zhou Ye said, feeding Zhao Yun''er involuntarily, while freeing up another hand to feed little Lolita...


    The two women who ate this meal are sweet in their hearts...In this era, it is a blessing to have a husband like this.


    These two women are happy, but having a chick is not so happy. She has been tied up for a day and a night...


    Chapter 2069


    Chapter Two Thousand and Sixty Nine


    Not to mention how Zhou Ye adjusted Dong Bai during the camp, only Dong Zhuo who had returned from a big defeat.


    There are more than two hundred miles from Luoyang to Hulao Pass...


    When Dong Zhuo led the army, he spent three full days on the road.


    However, when he retreated, he ran out a hundred miles in half a day...


    I have to say that human potential is still endless.


    At least, when they were chased and defeated by the blood dragon knight, they ran much faster than when they marched.No way, they were also afraid... they ran slowly, and a few transparent holes were pierced by the dragon spear in the hand of the blood dragon rider.


    Under the escort of Li Chang and other generals, Dong Zhuo ran all the way...

 Chapter 1681

    At the time of the willow shoots on the moon, he finally stopped.


    It wasn''t that they were willing to stop, but that the horses under their hips were so tired that they were foaming at their mouths, and it was not enough.


    "Xiangguo, there is a forest ahead, let''s rest for a while in the forest!" Li Su persuaded.


    "Alright..." Dong Zhuo was also very tired at this time. He heard that there was no screaming behind him... and his spirit relaxed.


    Everyone escorted Dong Zhuo to the forest...


    At this time, Dong Zhuo couldn''t even get off a horse.


    No way, it''s too tired.


    When he was escaping for his life, he still didn''t feel that once he relaxed, Dong Zhuo felt sore all over his body.


    He is old after all, and his life of luxury and erosion over the years has also made him lose his youthful physique.


    Seeing this, Li Zhang hurriedly turned over and jumped off the horse. He dashed to Dong Zhuo''s horse, supported Dong Zhuo and helped him off the horse.


    "Xiangguo, you can sit here and take a rest!" Li Jia said, while holding Dong Zhuo onto a bluestone slab and sitting down.


    "Li Lao, you are still loyal!" Dong Zhuo said as he looked at the people around him, he felt sad.


    When he left Beijing, he personally led more than 200,000 troops on the expedition. How mighty and invincible was that?


    And now??


    The total number of soldiers around him is only forty to fifty thousand people... what a sadness this is.


    "Hey, our family underestimated Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang!!" Dong Zhuo sighed and said: "I wish to think that Zhou Boyang''s yellow-mouthed kid was just a man of fame and reputation. I didn''t expect it, that Zhou Boyang''s blood dragon rider. It''s really amazing... Lee Sang, our family used to blame you!"


    "Why did Xiangguo say this? Although Zhou Boyang was great, he was only benefiting from his armor..." Li Su hurriedly said: "Now Xiangguo has obtained the method of making Zhou Boyang''s horse armor, but the time is still too shallow. It¡¯s not too late to equip the entire army. In the days to come, we can build thousands of armors. If we prepare for war, we will be ashamed!"


    "It''s not easy!" Dong Zhuo couldn''t help smiling bitterly: "In order to build these two thousand vests, our family has searched all over the capital..."


    Dong Zhuo was still very satisfied with the performance of the two thousand basalt soldiers who were walking with the army this time.


    In order to hide this assassin, he hid all these basalt armor men equipped with heavy vests behind the army.


    Unexpectedly, this unintentional act saved him.


    If it hadn''t been for the two thousand Xuanwu Jiashi to disperse the charge of the princes, at this moment he was afraid that even these five to six thousand people would not be left beside him.


    However, this basalt armor is good, but the equipment is too expensive.


    Only two thousand basalt armored men consumed more than two hundred thousand kilograms of good iron ingots. Even with the wealth of the capital, they only assembled a mere two thousand.How can this not make Dong Zhuo lament...


    Good is good, but too expensive.


    While talking, Dong Zhuo suddenly thought of his granddaughter, Dong Bai...


    He hurriedly asked: "Li Nao, have Guo Bang and Fengxian not returned yet?"


    "I haven''t heard about the two of them..." As soon as Li Zhao finished speaking, a soldier rushed to Dong Zhuo and reported to his knees: "Master Xiangguo, General Guo Bang and General Lu Bu are back!"


    Hearing this, Dong Zhuoteng stood up immediately and said hurriedly: "Oh... let them come and see our house!"


    "Here!"


    The soldiers took the order...


    It was not a long time, Guo Bang and Lu Bu both came to Dong Zhuo.


    "I have seen Master Xiangguo!"


    "The child pays respects to the foster father!"


    Dong Zhuo looked at the appearance of the two, and he suddenly snorted...


    I saw that Guo Bang had nothing to do, he had all his tails, and he didn''t seem to hurt anything...


    And Lu Bu is unlucky...


    The original thick eyebrows and big eyes are now in line with the panda, and the armor on his body is also tattered. Through the tattered armor, you can vaguely see the bruises on his body...


    Obviously, Lu Bu was seriously injured...


    "Fengxian, my son, what''s wrong with you?" Dong Zhuo asked in surprise.


    "Foster father... the child was beaten by that blood dragon rider, and escaped with all his life..." Lu Bu was also embarrassed to say that he was beaten like this by an ordinary blood dragon knight. He could only say that he was. Was besieged.


    In fact, there were indeed other blood dragon riders beside him at that time, but those blood dragon riders did not intervene, just let the blood dragon rider abuse Lu Bu.


    Hearing what Lu Bu said, Dong Zhuo had no hope of whether the two of him could save his granddaughter, but he still asked, "Then...have you chased Baier?"


    "Qi Zi Xiang Guo..." Guo Bang said: "The final general saw with his own eyes that the young lady was captured by Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang himself... It''s just that Zhou Boyang was heavily guarded by his side, and the final general waited. I really couldn''t rush through... ¡­"


    In fact, this product didn''t charge at all...


    However, on the way back, he had already made a confession with Lu Bu...


    He did not reveal the fact that Lu Bu was abused by a blood dragon, and Lu Bu did not reveal the fact that he was timid.


    Two good and one good, hello and me...


    Guo Bang kept his head, Lv Bu kept his wise... everyone was happy.


    "What?? Our granddaughter fell into that Zhou Boyang''s hands?" Hearing Guo Bang''s report, Dong Zhuoru was bitten by thunder... "This... how is this good?"


    Just when Dong Zhuo was sad...


    Li Ru walked over and smiled, "Why is Xiangguo sad? This is a happy event..."


    "Happy event? Hi, your uncle..." Dong Zhuo was furious when he heard Li Ru''s words, "Li Ru, if you don''t say something about it today, we won''t be forgiven you!"


    Actually said that his granddaughter was captured by Zhou Ye is a happy event??How can this not make Dong Zhuo angry??


    "Xianguo calm down, let''s listen to it!" Faced with Dong Zhuo''s anger, Li Ru was not afraid, he smiled: "Xianguo...In your opinion, who is the most powerful of these Eighteenth Route Rebels?"


    "Does that still need to be asked? Of course it is Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang!" Having just suffered from the blood dragon rider, Dong Zhuo certainly wouldn''t say the second option.


    "Also!" Li Ru smiled: "That Zhou Boyang''s blood dragon knight is worthy of being unparalleled in the world. In today''s battle, with only 5,000 blood dragon knights, the 200,000 army formation of Xiangguo was attacked by seven and eight. drop¡­¡­"


    When he said this, he couldn''t help but glanced at Dong Zhuo cautiously, for fear that he just touched his sore spot with these words, causing Dong Zhuo to make a disagreement and cut himself off.


    Chapter 2070


    Chapter Two Thousand and Seventy

 Chapter 1682

    At this time Dong Zhuo had also calmed down.


    He also saw Li Ru''s cautious appearance and immediately understood his thoughts."Furthermore, we don''t blame you!"


    "Xiangguo is indeed a generous and benevolent emperor, and his subordinates admire it!"


    "Don''t flatter...talk about business!"


    "Yes!" Li Ru said hurriedly, "Although Zhou Boyang is brave, there is a problem..."


    "Oh? What''s wrong?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s name, Dong Zhuo also became curious.


    "The disease of widowed people..." Li Ru smiled.


    "You said he was lustful?" Dong Zhuoqi said: "What''s wrong with this, men in the world, how can there be lustful?"


    "I don''t know anything about Xiangguo!" Li Ru said unhurriedly, "This week Boyang''s lust is different from the lust of other men in the world. The lust of men in the world is just coveting temporary pleasures, but Zhou Boyang is extremely long-lasting. And treat her woman very well..."


    "...You mean that Zhou Boyang will treat our granddaughter kindly?" Dong Zhuo was a little relieved when he heard this.


    "Exactly!" Li Ru smiled.


    "Then our family can rest assured..." Dong Zhuo sighed, "Although our family only took a look at Zhou Ye from a distance, we still have to say, Jingzhou Meizhou Lang, a well-deserved reputation!!"


    What can he do if he is not at ease at this time??The granddaughter has fallen into that Zhou Ye''s hands... he can only do so without worry.


    "Xiangguo, the safety of the little lady is second, the most important thing is... we can take the opportunity to separate the relationship between Zhou Boyang and Yuan Shao!" Li Ru said, moving forward and whispering: "Ruuo these eighteen roads If the princes don¡¯t have Zhou Boyang, wouldn¡¯t they be broken with a finger?


    "It is extremely..." Dong Zhuo stroked his beard and nodded, "Then what should our family do?"


    "Xiang Guo... Do you remember that a few days ago, you ordered to go to Zhou Boyang''s camp and present the portrait of the young lady to Zhou Ye, and you want to marry Qin and Jin with him?" Li Ru asked back.


    "Of course I remember, isn''t that a counterintuitive plan you made?" Dong Zhuoqi said, "It''s just that the counterattack didn''t seem to have any effect!"


    "Xianguo..." Li Ru said with a smile: "The art of war is cloud, the imaginary is the real and the real is imaginary. When we return to the capital, you will be short of a team of confidants to escort the young lady to Hulao Pass, and send the young lady into it with great fanfare That Zhou Boyang¡¯s camp..."


    "Bullshit..." Hearing Li Ru''s words, Dong Zhuo said angrily: "Our dear grandson Baier has fallen into the hands of that Zhou Ye, and then send his daughter to his camp..."


    "Xianguo is not angry, listen to the minister!" Li Ru was not afraid of Dong Zhuo''s anger, but said calmly: "Xiangguo ordered his minister to go to Zhou Boyang''s camp and send the portrait of the young lady. This is the final word!"


    "Now, it is not an exaggeration to send the young lady into that Zhou Ye camp again..." Li Ru said with a smile, "Xiangguo, please think... You marry the young lady in front of the princes. To that Zhou Boyang... what would the princes think? What would Yuan Shao think?"


    "Well--" Dong Zhuo thought for a moment, and said, "They will feel that Zhou Ye and our family have formed an alliance secretly... What''s more, they will force Zhou Ye to kill our daughter to calm the army... ¡­"


    "Yes..." Li Ru said with a smile: "Why would he be willing to kill Miss Zhou if he is positive and happy? By then, he will inevitably become enemies with those eighteenth road princes... without Zhou Boyang''s ten The princes of the Eight Routes are as cheap as grass and mustard...like a chicken and dog!"


    "This¡­¡­"


    To be honest, Dong Zhuo was indeed moved...


    However, he also has concerns...


    What concerns??


    Today, his granddaughter has fallen into Zhou Ye''s hands. According to Li Ru''s statement, it is hard to be innocent.


    Then he will send his daughter over... Since then, his aunt and nephew will serve a husband together... It sounds a bit ugly.


    Moreover, he was also afraid that he would be laughed at by the world...


    What to say... He was afraid that Zhou Ye was afraid that not only his granddaughter would fall into that Zhou Ye''s hands, but even his daughter would rush over to please that Zhou Ye.


    Li Ru naturally saw the hesitation on Dong Zhuo¡¯s face and smiled slightly. He said, "Xiangguo...now, we have no danger to prove...Even after returning to the capital, we should hold the emperor to move the capital to Chang''an... To guard against the conquest of the army of 18 princes..."


    "Hmm..." Li Ru said to Dong Zhuo''s heart...


    Dong Zhuo also felt that the capital could no longer be held at this time.


    The natural dangers of Hulao have been lost, and there is no more danger outside the capital.


    If you stay in the capital again, you will only have to sit in trouble, and you will have a dead end.


    After the capital was moved to Chang''an, it was different... Then Chang''an had the danger of Hanguan Longshan Zhiyou... You can defend against danger.


    The only thing to worry about... is whether he will be chased by Zhou Ye''s blood dragon on the retreat.


    You know, after this battle, Dong Zhuo already has a psychological shadow on Zhou Ye''s blood dragon...


    He didn''t think he could escape under that situation.


    Thinking of this, he felt that Li Ru had a good idea.


    "So, it''s up to you. When our family returns to the capital, we will send someone to send our daughter to Zhou Ye''s camp..." Dong Zhuo sighed and said.


    "Xianguo is wise..." Li Ru smiled and bowed and said: "So, the road of Xiangguo moving westward will be extremely smooth...Moreover, it can also allow the eighteenth princes to conquer themselves, not to say, when the time comes, Xiangguo You still have a good son-in-law!"


    Hearing what Li Ru said, Dong Zhuo couldn''t help laughing, "If our family can really get Zhou Boyang, who else in the world can stop me?"


    This sentence was right. If Zhou Ye really wanted to help Dong Zhuo, there would be nothing wrong with the Three Kingdoms in this life.


    Hearing Dong Zhuo''s words, even though Lu Bu, who was standing by the side, felt unconvinced, he did not come forward to ask for a fight.


    Just kidding, he has also been abused by the blood dragon.


    If possible in this life, he would never want to face those extremely powerful blood dragon riders.


    Dong Zhuo rested for a while, using some clean water and food for a while.


    Then everyone mounted their horses again and ran towards the capital...


    The next day-Luoyang Palace...


    Early in the morning, it was the time when the ministers went to the temple to discuss matters...


    The court officials headed by Situ Wang Yun gathered in twos and threes and walked towards the Changle Palace.


    "Last night, the old man received a secret report. The Master Wang led by Yuan Shao defeated the country thief Dong Zhuo before Hulao Pass..." Wang Yun''s old face was really energetic.


    Since Dong Zhuo entered Beijing, he has never been so happy."That Jingzhou Zhou Boyang led the blood dragon to break Dong Zhuo''s army. In the chaotic army, that Dong Zhuo''s life and death is unknown..."


    "Okay, okay, life or death is unknown, it is dead!!" A minister said excitedly.


    "The sky is pitiful, the big man is hopeful for his recovery!!"


    "Yeah yeah!"


    Chapter 2071


    Chapter two thousand and seventy one

 Chapter 1683

    "Think that the defeated Xiliang army will flee in a hurry!" Wang Yun''s old face was full of joy."Wang Shibing is just around the corner. We will report this news to the emperor and the queen mother. You guys, please call up the staff and prepare to respond!"


    "it is good!"


    "Really!"


    When all the ministers heard Wang Yun''s words, they nodded and said yes.


    However, just as they were about to enter the temple, the little eunuch who was in charge of changing the shoes of the ministers next to him walked to Wang Yun with an ugly expression... whispered: "Sir, Situ Master... Dong, Dong Xiang Zai In the palace..."


    "Huh?" Hearing the words of the little eunuch, Wang Yun was so excited that he was splashed with cold water... "Xiangguo...in the palace?"


    "Before dawn, Xiangguo took the soldiers into the palace!" The little eunuch whispered.


    Hearing that... the ministers are like thunder.


    After a long while, the ministers who were ashamed of their hearts were like bereaved concubines, weeping and weeping, changed their shoes and walked into the hall.


    as predicted¡­¡­


    At this time, Dong Zhuo was sitting in the hall, sitting next to the dragon chair, with a spirited look.


    It seems that there is no trace of decadence of defeat.


    Seeing the look on Dong Zhuo''s face, all the ministers couldn''t help but muttered in their hearts... Is the secret report Situ Wang Yun received reliable or not??


    After the three links and the drumming...


    All the ministers shouted long live in the temple, and then each returned to his place.


    At this moment, Dong Zhuo got up and said with a smug look: "Yuan Shao''s army of 500,000 was beaten by our family, and most of them were killed and injured..."


    Upon hearing this, the ministers all looked extremely ugly...


    In this era of underdeveloped communications, the so-called messages are transmitted entirely by mouth.


    Wang Yun said that Dong Zhuo was defeated, but Dong Zhuo himself said that he was a great victory... This made it difficult for the ministers to tell the truth for a while... Those who believed, but also those who had doubts.


    But no matter whether it was a letter or question... facing Dong Zhuo at this time, no minister dared to say anything.


    Dong Zhuo looked at the expressions of the ministers, nodded in satisfaction, and then said: "Although our family has defeated the anti-thief Yuan Shao, there are still some remnants who may want to invade the capital and plunder the sacred driver... So, we I have to guard against it!"


    "Oh, that''s right... Recently there is a nursery rhyme saying that there is a Han in the east and a Han in the west. Moving the capital to Chang''an is no problem."


    "Okay, it''s easy to say!" Dong Zhuo said, walking down the steps, and came to the front of the ministers, saying: "The eastern capital of Luoyang has gone through two hundred years...the energy is exhausted. Our family is a night view of the sky...see the imperial energy It is prosperous in Chang''an, so our family decided to escort Xixing and move the capital to Chang''an...Then, all the officials and ministers, please prepare quickly...Ah? Let¡¯s get started!"


    "Since the Yellow Turban uprising, Chang''an has been turned into a piece of ruin since the Yellow Turban uprising. If the Xiangguo moves west to Chang''an, it will be like abandoning the palace and ruining it. It is absolutely wrong!" A minister stood up and said, "Please, please Xiangguo Mingcha..."


    "Bah, what national plan do you know..." At this time, Dong Zhuo''s heart to move the capital had already been determined, so how could he be moved by a minister?


    However, it is clear that many ministers are unwilling to move their capitals...


    It''s just that the ministers who advised Dong Zhuo to dispel the idea of ??moving the capital disappeared after Dong Zhuo drew his sword and killed a minister who was admonishing.


    After making a plan to move the capital...


    Dong Zhuo left the palace...returned to his state residence...


    When he came back, he called Chang Servant Li Ru to his front.


    "How do you think our family should marry a girl?"


    "Xiangguo..." Li Ru smiled after hearing the words: "Xiangguo is a respected official, of course you can''t marry a girl sloppily... The bigger the momentum, the better... It''s best that Xiangguo''s marrying girl team just left the city, and Yuan Shao over there. Everyone knows the best news..."


    "Oh? Why??"


    "In that way, Dong Zhuo and other princes will force Zhou Ye to express their views..." Li Ru smiled slightly: "And with the arrogance of Zhou Boyang in Jingzhou, he definitely refuses to bow his head... Maybe, the team of Xiangguo married women has not yet When it comes to Hulao Pass, the 18th route princes have fallen apart..."


    "Miao, it''s amazing!" Dong Zhuo laughed and said, "If this is the case, then our family will use the honor of the emperor to marry a daughter to see off our daughter!"


    "Sangguo wise!"


    Now that the plan had been worked out, Dong Zhuo naturally ordered his subordinates without hesitation to find all the guards of honor for the son to marry his daughter from the palace.


    For Dong Zhuo''s arrogant behavior, from the queen mother to the eunuch... all of them dared not speak.


    Here, in the Hundred Palaces of Civil and Martial Arts, the ministers were busy packing up their luggage at home...


    On the other side, Dong Zhuo was marrying his daughter with great fanfare... This made the ministers feel confused.


    However, when they heard who Dong Zhuo''s daughter was going to marry... they were all shocked.


    Dong Zhuo¡¯s daughter actually wants to marry the forward general of the 18th Route vassal army, Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang in Jingzhou...


    What''s happening here??


    Could it be that Zhou Ye and Dong Zhuo colluded privately, so they refused to fight and let Dong Zhuo go??


    Otherwise, with the prestige of Zhou Ye''s blood dragon rider, he definitely shouldn''t let Dong Zhuo go.


    Suddenly, various speculations flashed through the hearts of the ministers who helped Han.


    At the same time, there were ministers from Litong Yuan Shao who sent house servants to send the news to Hulaoguan, Yuan Shao''s desk.


    In the final analysis, Dong Zhuo IV and three males, born and deceased, are everywhere in the government...


    Among the ministers and ministers, there are not a few who have privately contacted him.


    the other side¡­¡­


    At Hulao Pass...


    Yuan Shao''s handsome account.


    "What is Dong Zhuo''s idea?" Yuan Shao looked at the slips on the desk and asked in doubt: "General Zhou didn''t show any mercy on that day... Why did he even marry his daughter to Zhou Boyang? This is... ¡­Inversely?"


    "Brother wise, this must be the countermeasure of the Dong thief!" Yuan Shu smiled: "However, for us, it is not a bad thing!"


    "Oh? What do you have to say?" Yuan Shao raised his eyes and looked at Yuan Shu... said dissatisfiedly.


    For the first time, listening to him, cut off Zhou Ye''s food...


    Zhou Ye was nothing, but his Chinese army camp was raided by the two men led by Li, Lao and Guo Pun... and was embarrassed.


    Now that Zhou Ye could take advantage of the two men''s sneak attack on the Chinese Army''s camp, and take advantage of the Hulao Pass, obviously he knew the whereabouts of the two men.


    However, knowing the whereabouts of these two generals, but not telling him, obviously this is a hatred of himself.


    Come to think of it, everything happened because of Yuan Shu''s plan... How could Yuan Shao ask Yuan Shu without sarcastic words?

 Chapter 1684

    And Yuan Shu obviously heard the dissatisfaction in his own cousin¡¯s tone, but he didn¡¯t take it seriously. Instead, he smiled and said, "Big brother...this is a once in a lifetime opportunity. As long as we can count on... Completely won..."


    Chapter 2072


    Chapter Two Thousand Seventy Two


    "Take that Zhou Ye completely?" Yuan Shao sneered when he heard the words, "Highway, did you forget the lessons learned from Dong Zhuo?"


    "Dong Zhuo¡¯s 200,000 Xiliang cavalry, in front of Zhou Boyang¡¯s blood dragon cavalry, was still unable to protect himself, and had to flee...Do you think that with our hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses, we can let Zhou Boyang capture him without his hands? ?"


    Hearing what his cousin said, Yuan Shu chuckled and said: "Brother is filtered. Although we have only more than 100,000 soldiers and horses, there are still more than 200,000 soldiers and horses of other princes... Brother, you only need to do this. So, so, so... will definitely make Zhou Boyang''s persecution unsustainable..."


    "..."


    After listening to Yuan Shu''s words, Yuan Shao thought to himself for a while...


    In the end, under the inducement of huge profits... he still agreed to his cousin''s plan.


    "Passing...today at noon, I will host a banquet at Shuaitai to entertain all the princes..."


    "Here!!" Some soldiers took the orders and left...


    at the same time¡­¡­


    In Cao Cao''s camp--


    "Brother, Dong Zhuo''s marrying daughter with such a fanfare... Isn''t it too rough to use counterplans?" Cao Ren stood in front of Cao Cao and asked.


    "Hehe..." Cao Cao smiled slightly, put down the letterhead he had just read, and said, "Dong Zhuo''s countermeasures are rough, but-they are very practical!"


    "Oh? Why??" Cao Ren said curiously: "Then Yuan Shao wouldn''t fail to see such a rough counter-intuitive scheme no matter how trash it was, right?"


    "Hahaha... Zixiao!" Cao Cao laughed loudly: "The art of war is the art of the mind... the general is the most avoiding mechanical methods... You must know that the art of war has a degree, but the hearts of the people are not degree..."


    "Brother, please help me out..." Cao Ren asked respectfully.


    "Never mind, there is nothing left and right. I will tell you about Dong Zhuo''s countermeasures today!" Cao Cao said, and after taking a sip of tea, he said, "I ask you, what do you think of Zhou Boyang in Jingzhou?" ?"


    "The heroes are extraordinary, the world is unparalleled..." Cao Ren said without hesitation: "Especially his five thousand blood dragoons, well-armed, and invincible... Since joining the league, winning streaks in a row, especially rare is that, After such a series of battles, there is no one person, such a fierce soldier, it is almost unheard of!"


    "Not bad!" Hearing what Cao Ren said, Cao Cao nodded in agreement, and said: "That Zhou Boyang was indeed brave, and the blood dragon ride under his command was even more joyful and fearful... But it was precisely Zhou Boyang''s misfortune. Dao..."


    "Oh? Why?" Cao Ren asked back.


    "Because... he has a blood dragon rider, but we don''t..." Cao Cao sighed as he said this: "Do you still remember the battle before the pass a few days ago, why the princes did not succeed in a battle, and they were embarrassed. The fleeing Dong Zhuo beheaded?"


    "It''s because two thousand heavy knights suddenly appeared in Dong Zhuo''s rear army. The armors worn by those heavy knights look like the armors of blood dragon knights... make us hard to hurt with swords..." Cao Ren sighed, "especially these heavy knights, running wildly. It was like a mountain whistling a tsunami, it was difficult to resist...So, in the end, we missed the best time to chase Dong Zhuo and let him escape in a hurry!"


    "Yes..." Cao Cao nodded and said, "Jealousy is the reason. The two thousand heavy knights that suddenly appeared in Dong Zhuo''s army are the reason..."


    "I expect that our leader, Yuan Yuan, can definitely see Dong Zhuo''s divorce strategy... but he will use this divorce strategy... to force General Zhou Ye. He will even seek to seize his blood dragon knight..."


    Cao Cao''s words are not finished yet...


    I heard a report from a soldier outside the account: "Master, Yuan Mengzhu invites you to a banquet at Shuaitai at noon..."


    "Hehe...That''s coming!" Cao Cao said with a smile, and asked outside the account: "Who has the Yuan leader invited?"


    "Enlighten the lord, small hearers, all the 18th princes have invitations..." the soldier replied.


    "Okay, I see, go down!"


    "Here!"


    After the soldiers were ordered to leave, Cao Cao turned his head and said to Cao Ren: "There is no good banquet, Yuan Shao''s banquet is probably a Hongmen banquet... It is intended for Zhou Boyang!"


    "Then brother, what should we do?" Cao Ren asked.


    "Haha..." Cao Cao said with a smile: "Then Yuan Shao has forgotten one thing after all his agencies?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "In this world, the way of strategy is good, but you must have the strength to suppress the other party!" Cao Cao said here, disdainfully said: "Think of Zhou Boyang''s commander, general Zhou Bu, fierce general Zhao Yun...Five thousand blood dragon riders It''s an enemy that is many times stronger than our own...Of course we must stand on the side of the strong..."


    "Big brother means...we are on Zhou Boyang''s side??" Cao Ren asked.


    "Not bad!" Cao Cao said with a smile: "Yuan Shao, this time, I am afraid that he will steal the chicken and lose the rice!"


    "But eldest brother...Since Zhou Boyang''s Blood Dragon Cavalry is so brave, why does Yuan Shao still count on him like this?" Cao Ren didn''t understand.


    "Without him, Lil..."


    "Everyone in the world is profit...The five thousand blood dragon rides under Zhou Boyang''s command are treasures that make all the princes greedy..." Cao Cao smiled: "In the past, Yuan Shao had no reason to deal with Zhou Ye, because he was afraid When the hearts of the people are dispelled, this alliance is disbanded!"


    "However, now, Dong Zhuo handed him a knife... If he no longer seizes the opportunity to seize Zhou Boyang''s blood dragon ride, then he is not Yuan Benchu ??who has forgotten justice!" Cao Cao laughed: "For a while. When you go to the banquet, you go to prepare the soldiers and follow my orders!"


    "Here!"


    And what is Zhou Ye doing at this time??


    He is playing with Zhao Yun''er, Dong Bai and Yueying Lolita in his camp.


    At this time, Dong Bai had already devoted himself to Zhou Ye.


    No way, who told Zhou Ye to unscrupulously drag Dong Bai into the mirror world and rectify it for nearly three years?


    Dong Bai at this time, when facing Zhou Ye, he was as clever as he was.


    But when facing other people, she was still the tough chick with the temperament of the eldest lady and the unconvincing nature.


    No, I just obtained the quick silver and rapid recovery abilities given to her by Zhou Ye in the mirror world, and she will challenge Zhao Yuner when she comes out...


    Of course, she also knew her husband''s taboos, so she was very polite.


    And Zhao Yuner?Naturally, she is worthy of her. Who made her be endowed with the same ability as Dong Bai by Zhou Ye?


    So the two simply fought on the playground of the Blood Dragon Camp...


    A group of soldiers gathered around the edge of the playground... quietly watching their two mistresses perform martial arts here.


    One by one was quiet like a quail.


    No way...who do you ask them to cheer for?


    After helping one, the other is bound to be dissatisfied. They are all women under their own control. They can''t afford to offend any of them, so... just look at it honestly, silence is golden.


    Chapter 2073


    Chapter two thousand and seventy three

 Chapter 1685

    At this time, the two women who played martial arts on the field became more excited and happier as they fought.


    Before I knew it, I used my ability...


    Suddenly, among the crowd watching the battle, only Zhou Ye could see the two women clearly.


    The other soldiers and Yueying Lolita could no longer see the two women on the field...


    They only heard bursts of rushing weapons... but in their eyes, they couldn''t see the figures of the two women.


    Even so, it is the result of the two women''s mercy.


    If the two of them really want to fully use the ability of fast silver, even everyone can''t hear their voices.


    Just when the two women were fighting on the training ground... Suddenly a soldier rushed to Zhou Ye''s side and said in a low voice: "Enjoy the lord, Yuan Shao sent an invitation to invite you to a banquet in the afternoon... "


    "At noon? Shuaitai is going to the banquet?" Zhou Ye was taken aback when he heard this.


    What does Yuan Shao mean when he suddenly invites him to a banquet??


    Does he have that friendship with Yuan Shao??


    If you can''t figure it out, you don''t want to...Zhou Ye''s eyes flashed brilliance...The cause and effect were immediately clear to his heart.


    "Hehe... It turns out that Dong Zhuo''s divorce counted the effect!" Zhou Ye said with a smile...


    "Divorce scheme? What divorce scheme?" Yueying little Lori who was standing next to Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Hehe... Then Dong Zhuo wants to marry me with his daughter... At this time, the team to marry is already halfway..." Zhou Ye smiled: "And the two Yuan brothers naturally saw Dong Zhuo''s divorce plan. , But they plan to take advantage of Dong Zhuo''s divorce plan to seize my blood dragon..."


    "The Yuan brothers are despicable and shameless..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yueying''s little Lolita gritted her angry silver teeth, and angrily said: "The wolf''s ambition is actually trying to seize the lord''s blood dragon..."


    "Hey, ugly... Brother Yuan, it''s nothing to worry about..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Today, I let the Yuan brother regret not..."


    "Really!" Yueying little Lori said bitterly: "I will not follow the lord at this banquet. I am in the camp to prepare for battle. As long as the lord gives me a signal, I will lead the blood dragon. Riding into the camp of Yuan Shao''s Chinese army, beheading the two Yuan brothers!"


    Yueying little Lolita has been outraged.


    In her opinion, her father-in-law had repeatedly tolerated, but the Yuan brothers were aggressive...Dang Duan kept suffering from the chaos, and it was time to end this grievance.


    In fact, Zhou Ye repeatedly tolerated the Yuan brothers'' small tricks, just to not want to help Cao Cao get rid of a powerful enemy for nothing.


    But now, the Yuan brothers actually kicked their noses on their faces...


    That''s boring...Do you really think Zhou Ye is so bullying??


    This time he dared to plot his blood dragon ride...


    It''s really desperate...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and nodded to Yueying Lolita: "Also...Then I will leave Yun''er and Bai Niu in the camp to help you..."


    "No need..." Little Lori shook her head arrogantly, and said: "Has the lord forget the abilities you gave me?"


    Now that Zhao Yun''er and Dong Bai have acquired abilities that suit them, how could the little Luoli Yueying, who has been following Zhou Ye for much longer than them, fail to gain it?


    The abilities that Zhou Ye gave Yueying Lori are the most suitable for wise men¡¯s mental abilities and Magneto¡¯s abilities...


    The psychic abilities can make Yueying little Lolita straight into the hearts of the people... and her military faculty talents complement each other and complement each other.


    What about magnetism?This makes Yueying little Lolita no longer a female military instructor without the power to bind a chicken.


    Therefore, after hearing what Xiao Lori said, Zhou Ye also agreed...


    After all, Little Lolita now has the ability to protect herself, and, in the blood dragon barracks, under the protection of five thousand blood dragon knights, who can hurt her any bit?


    Now that he had planned to take care of the Yuan brothers, Zhou Ye was naturally unwilling to delay his time in the barracks.


    Thinking of this, he directly shouted to the two women who were still performing martial arts in the playground: "Yun''er, Bai Niu...Don''t fight anymore, hurry up and change your clothes and go to the banquet with me!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s shouting, Dong Bai and Zhao Yuner''s two daughters had a tacit understanding and jumped back at the same time, putting away the weapons in their hands.


    "Whose banquet is your husband going to?" Dong Bai jumped over to Zhou Ye''s side and asked curiously, encircling Zhou Ye''s arm.


    "Yuan Shao..." Zhou Ye replied.


    "Then why did Yuan Benchu ??entertain the lord for no reason?" At this time, Zhao Yuner also came to Zhou Ye''s side and said softly: "Then Yuan Benchu ??and her husband have always been at odds. I''m afraid this feast is not a good feast... You have to be careful, lord. what!"


    "Hahaha...what can he do if he is able to endure me?" Zhou Ye laughed and said, "Okay, you two quickly go and clean up...I will take you to a banquet... I am afraid there is a lively event to watch today!"


    "Good husband!"


    "Yes, Lord!"


    Dong Bai and Zhao Yun''er agreed together and walked towards Zhou Ye''s handsome account hand in hand.


    Both of them are now living in Zhou Ye''s handsome account... changing clothes or something, naturally they will also go there.


    Not too much time...


    Dong Bai and Zhao Yuner changed their suits and walked out.


    Zhao Yuner still wears the armor Zhou Ye gave her, but what about Dong Bai?Also wearing a treasure armor similar to Zhao Yuner''s style...


    Don''t ask, it was naturally given by Zhou Ye...


    When the two of them walked out of the handsome tent, naturally some soldiers came over...


    Since he was in the barracks, Zhou Ye would naturally not be able to ride his extremely windy Kodo Beast King, so his Dream Demon Horse came in handy again.


    Zhou Ye took the two female generals Dong Bai and Zhao Yun''er, followed by Zhou Bu and more than a dozen blood-riding dragon knights, smashing horses and whips, and heading towards Yuan Shao''s Chinese army camp.


    On the way, he also ran into Sun Jian and his son who went to the banquet together...


    When the two met, it was naturally another greeting...


    While Sun Jian was talking to Zhou Ye, he kept watching Zhao Yuner...


    He knew who Dong Bai was.


    After all, everyone in the rebel army knew that Zhou Ye had taken Dong Zhuo''s granddaughter in the battle...


    This is not surprising...


    What surprised Sun Jian was--who is Zhao Yun''er next to Zhou Ye??Although it looked familiar, but he had no impression at all... This had to make Sun Jian a little strange.


    "Bo Yang, the female general behind you is..."


    Hearing Sun Jian''s question, Zhou Ye laughed and said, "This is Zi Long..."

 Chapter 1686

    "Zilong?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Sun Jian''s eyes widened immediately... "How could it be... Isn''t Zilong... Isn''t Zilong a man with seven feet? How could he be a daughter?"


    "Zhao Yun''er has seen General Sun!" Zhao Yun''er also said to Sun Jian at this time: "Because of a lot of inconveniences, I had to pretend to be a man... if there is a deception and offense, I also ask General Sun Haihan..."


    Chapter 2074


    Chapter Two Thousand Seventy Four


    Hearing that Zhao Yuner admitted her identity...


    Sun Jian also had to believe that Zhao Yun is Zhao Yuner, and Zhao Yuner is Zhao Yun...


    "Girl Zi Long is polite..." Sun Jian smiled bitterly: "I attacked and retired with Boyang, and we were close to the same family, so how could I blame the girl... It''s just hard to believe in the next day. , Is actually a daughter... hey..."


    "Hahaha...Okay, Brother Wentai don''t want to struggle..." Zhou Ye laughed and said, "Zi Long is a daughter, so it''s a blessing to me..."


    After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhao Yun''er couldn''t help but cast a blank look at him...


    Yes, it is indeed a blessing for him... How can anyone sleep with his subordinate directly as the lord??


    My lord did just that... and he did it so honestly...


    Sun Jian on the side naturally saw Zhao Yuner''s eyes looking at Zhou Ye... With his life experience, how could he not guess the relationship between the two at this time?


    Regarding this, Sun Jian could only say one word to Zhou Ye...


    It is said that a thousand soldiers are easy to find, and a general is hard to find...


    And what about Zhou Boyang?Not only did he get a strong general, but also a female general who was able to kill that Lu Bu fled away...


    People are more angry than people...


    While sighing Zhou Ye''s good luck, Sun Jian chatted with Zhou Ye about the banquet.


    "Then Yuan Benchu ??put on a banquet for no reason?" Sun Jian said with a look of doubt: "And I heard that he seems to have invited all the 18th princes together... What is he going to do? ??"


    "Haha... Brother Wentai don''t want to guess wildly!" Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously, and said: "When you get to the place, Brother Wentai naturally knows...I can only say that today''s Yuan Benchu''s wine is very sour... It''s hard to swallow!"


    When Sun Jian heard this, he was taken aback... Then, as if he had thought of something, he hesitated and asked: "Bo Yang, you mean... he is a banquet? Or else, I will do it now. Turn back, point your troops, be prepared for the emergency, and then?"


    "No need, no!" Zhou Ye smiled: "Brother Wentai can just watch me act when he arrives..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Sun Jian hesitated, then nodded.


    Although he and Zhou Ye don''t have the name of master and servant, in his heart, he has already placed himself under Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye was kind to him to catch and let go, and...the two had an appointment with Qin and Jin.


    It''s a family...


    Regardless of the type of alliance, the former is the first and the weaker is the last.


    As for the Sun Zhou Alliance, Zhou Ye was obviously more powerful...Sun Jian could only succumb to it.


    The two groups of men and horses gathered together and headed towards Yuan Shao''s Chinese army camp...


    While talking and laughing, everyone has arrived at the gate of Yuan Shao''s camp.


    At this time, the person who was in charge of picking up and sending to and from Daying was not someone else. It was Yuan Shao''s cousin, Yuan Shu...


    Seeing the arrival of Zhou Ye and Sun Jian, Yuan Shu greeted him far away, with a smile on his face...with a smile in his mouth: "General Boyang, General Sun...please sit inside...My brother is already waiting. Long time..."


    "Well, you have to work!" Zhou Ye nodded to Yuan Shu, his smiling face was too lazy to leak...


    Although Sun Jian didn''t look down on Yuan Shu, but... he didn''t hit the smiling man with his hand, so he still clasped his fist at Yuan Shu and said, "There is General Lao Highway!"


    "Where is... General Sun, General Boyang, please..."


    Yuan Shu didn''t care that Zhou Ye didn''t give him face, his face was still smiling like a flower.


    When Sun Jian saw Yuan Shu''s appearance, he was secretly suspicious...


    He couldn''t help urging his hips to hurry up and catch up with Zhou Ye, and whispered: "Bo Yang, I think Yuan Gonglu''s expression is wrong today, I''m afraid it might be wrong!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled: "Brother Wentai, don''t worry, I already have a countermeasure..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Sun Jian said at ease: "Since Boyang has a way to deal with it, then I am relieved!"


    After everyone walked for a while... they came to the handsome stage in Yuan Shao''s camp.


    After handing the mount into the hands of the soldiers who stood in front of the handsome platform, Zhou Ye led everyone onto the platform...


    "Boyang, you are late, you must fine yourself three cups in a while!!" Yuan Shao smiled.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled without saying a word, and suddenly Yuan Shao couldn''t get off the stage.


    "General Boyang..."


    "I have seen General Boyang!"


    "General Boyang is here..."


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s arrival, almost all the princes stood up to welcome...


    If we say that when the alliance first started, all the princes still looked down on Zhou Ye, thinking that he was a grass-roots team with no pardoning emperor, and no army accompanying him.So now, none of the princes dared to underestimate the young Lord of Jingzhou.


    The magnificent military exploits had become the best way for them to understand Zhou Ye.


    In this troubled world, whoever has the big fist is the boss...


    And Zhou Ye''s fist is obviously bigger than both of them...


    That''s why... the princes would admire Zhou Ye so much... after all, it was nothing more than some villainous people.


    Seeing the princes admiring Zhou Ye so much, Yuan Shao''s expression became stagnant. After a while, he smiled again...


    Everyone once again divided the guest and host seats...


    Zhou Ye and Sun Jian were the last two to be there...With their arrival, these 18 princes were completely gathered here.


    "Everyone...today..." Yuan Shaogang was about to speak, but was interrupted by a voice...


    "Wait!"


    As the voice fell, Liu Dai, the Yanzhou governor, got up and walked to the middle of the handsome platform and said: "Today I will be invited by the original leader to gather here. It is inevitable that some military secrets will be revealed in my mouth. So... I suggest that it is irrelevant. People wait, do you want to leave early?"


    With that, Liu Dai looked at Dong Bai behind Zhou Ye...


    When all the princes saw Liu Dai''s performance, they immediately understood...

 Chapter 1687

    He Liu Dai is pointing at Zhou Boyang...


    Who gave him the courage to stroke Zhou Ye''s beard??


    The princes thought in their hearts, they couldn''t help but looked at Yuan Shao who was sitting on the main seat...


    After all, this is Yuan Shao¡¯s site. Even though Liu Dai said so, Yuan Shao can reveal it with just one sentence [it does not matter]...


    However, what the princes didn¡¯t expect was--


    Yuan Shao not only didn''t stop Liu Dai, but he said, "Boyang, Brother Gongshan really makes sense... The female general behind you is the granddaughter of national thief Dong Zhuo, Dong Bai? How about asking her to go out for a while. ??"


    After hearing what Yuan Shao said...there are clever ones who have already guessed...


    Then Liu Dai will jump out, I am afraid that he will be a pawn for Yuan Shao...


    Today, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s some excitement to watch...


    "Let my woman go out?" Hearing Yuan Shao''s words, Zhou Ye''s smile narrowed, and he said coldly, "You don''t have such a big face yet, Yuan Benchu!"


    Since Zhou Ye will tear his face sooner or later, Zhou Ye doesn''t mind tearing his face first...


    Chapter 2075


    Chapter two thousand and seventy-five


    "General Boyang calms down..."


    Seeing Zhou Ye furious, Cao Cao hurriedly got up and said, "Leader Yuan was also unintentional. Why is General Boyang so angry? It''s not worth it to be a woman!"


    Although Cao Cao had decided to stand on Zhou Ye''s side in his heart, he didn''t want to dissolve the thieves alliance.


    That way, not only Yuan Benchu ??will be ridiculed by the people of the world, but even the eighteenth princes will be ridiculed by the people of the world...


    Therefore, Cao Cao got up to make a round.


    To be honest, at this time Yuan Shaoyuan was choked by Zhou Ye''s words and almost didn''t happen on the spot... But after thinking about it for a moment, he endured it again.


    If it happened at this time, not only would it appear that Yuan Shao didn''t have the grace to tolerate others, but also Yuan Shu from outside did not come back to give him a signal, and he didn''t know if the outside was ready.


    Therefore, he could only press down on the anger in his heart, and smiled all over his face: "Meng De is right, Boyang, why are you so angry? It''s just a woman...why make it so stiff?"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled coldly and said, "I have two hobbies in Zhou Boyang''s life, one is for food, and the other is for beauty...Any woman of mine is a treasure in my hand... ¡­It¡¯s not good for them because it is an enemy of Zhou Boyang, and I, Zhou Boyang, will never die with them..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the princes were in an uproar...


    Nodding to say yes, some shaking their heads and sighing...


    Even the three of Liu Guanzhang sitting behind Cao Cao were talking quietly...


    "This General Boyang is brave and unparalleled, and the Blood Dragon Cavalry under his command is even more invincible... It''s a pity, he is a passionate person..." Liu Bei said here, shaking his head and sighing: "How can you have such a love for children? Where''s Kuang Fuhan''s room?"


    "Big Brother is the master of this world... He Zhou Boyang can only be regarded as an elite at best!"


    "Second brother is right, what the eldest brother said is what Mingzhu should say...what is it called? Oh, yes, brothers are like siblings, women are like clothes..."


    Zhou Ye, who had been paying attention to the words of the princes in the field, heard Zhang Fei''s words and almost didn''t pick up the next sentence... [Whoever breaks my siblings, I wear his clothes, and who wears my clothes, I amputate his siblings.


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye still remembered where this place was, and did not take the words of Zhang Fei...


    Following Zhou Ye''s resolute words, Yuan Shao could only smile bitterly: "Since Boyang is so persistent, let the woman stay here..."


    At this time, he didn''t say anything about Dong Bai being Dong Zhuo''s granddaughter.


    The Yanzhou governor Liu Dai, who was the first to attack, also became a little embarrassed. After looking at Yuan Shao with a sad look, he sat back to his position dingy.


    The banquet officially begins...


    "Today, Yuan gave a banquet to everyone. One is to celebrate the victory of the rebels against the Dong thief and to come to the capital within a few days. Second, it is for you all..." Yuan Shao, like an okay person, began to open the banquet...


    However, after the scene just now, the atmosphere on the handsome stage became a little strange.


    The eyes of the princes began to move back and forth between Yuan Shao and Zhou Ye...


    And what about Zhou Ye at this time?


    Now that Yuan Shao''s clothes are soft, he doesn''t mind waiting to see what medicine Yuan Shao sells in the gourd...


    However, just when he just sat down, he smelled a scent of fragrant wind, and then, two little hands pressed on his shoulders...


    Zhou Ye turned his head to see that it was none other than Dong Bai...


    At this time, Dong Bai, the affection in his eyes can melt iron men into molten iron...


    During the three years in the mirror world, she has been adjusted by Zhou Ye... She has already regarded herself as Zhou Ye¡¯s thing in her heart. Although she called him as her husband according to Zhou Ye¡¯s request, in fact, she was in her heart. Think of yourself as Zhou Ye''s servant...


    However, today... Zhou Ye angered Yuan Shao and Yuan Benchu ??for her slave servant... How could this not move her??


    Zhou Ye smiled and patted Dong Bai''s little hand gently, signalling her to rest assured that everything is his...


    No matter how Zhou Ye and Dong Bai are flirting with each other...


    The party has already started over there...


    With Yuan Shao''s speech finished... his own soldiers brought up a variety of fine wines and delicacies.


    It is said to be good wine and food, but in fact it is just those few...


    Now that the banquet has begun, the princes will naturally start to push the cups to change...


    Looking around, he looks so happy and harmonious.


    When the wine is full...


    Suddenly a guy dressed as a domestic servant walked in with a silk kit in his hand... He walked quickly to Yuan Shao''s front, presented the kit in his hand respectfully, and said: "I have seen the leader, this is my master. The secret letter sent by the villain from the capital..."


    Seeing this guy, Yuan Shao''s spirit was shocked...


    This was the signal he had agreed with Yuan Shu...


    As soon as this secret letter arrived, it meant that... Yuan Shu was outside, and he was ready. Only when he gave a command inside, he could start a trouble.


    Of course, this does not mean that Yuan Shao wants to throw a cup now and order Zhou Ye and others to be arrested...


    After all, he still needs a face...


    Not only wanted to seize Zhou Ye''s blood dragon knight, but also wanted to stand on the commanding heights of morality and pretend to be a benevolent gentleman... This is Yuan Shao, an extremely hypocritical fellow.


    Yuan Shao took the kit handed over by the servant, opened it pretentiously, and took a look... a look of surprise suddenly appeared on his face."This...is this true?"

 Chapter 1688

    "Returning to the leader, it is indeed true that the team that the country thief Dong Zhuo gave to marry is already out of the city!!" The servant said loudly, afraid that others would not hear it.


    The attention of the princes had long been attracted to Yuan Shao by this servant.


    After all, soldiers are common in military camps, but domestic servants are really not that common.


    When they heard that the man dressed up as the servant had no beginnings and ends, they were suddenly puzzled.


    "Dare to ask the leader, what makes you so surprised?"


    The champion Liu Dai rushed out without hesitation... asked with a look of concern.


    "This...oh!!" Dong Zhuo made a look like he wanted to say something but stopped, and handed the secret copy in his hand to Liu Dai, "Brother Gongshan...you can see for yourself!!!"


    Liu Dai did not hesitate to take the secret document from Dong Zhuo. After shaking it away, he looked at it twice and pointed at Zhou Ye and said loudly, "No wonder that day, your Blood Dragon Cavalry could disperse the 200,000 Xiliang Army. But let Dong Zhuo escape the traitor alone... So you had colluded with him...!!!"


    Upon hearing Liu Dai''s words, all the princes suddenly lost their faces...


    "how can that be??"


    "Liu Cishi, don''t talk nonsense for no reason..."


    "Yes, General Boyang has been winning streaks, capturing white horses, and occupying tiger prisons all the way since he joined the alliance... How could he collude with that country thief?"


    Chapter 2076


    Chapter Two Thousand and Seventy Six


    Hear the words of the princes...


    Liu Dai, the governor of Yanzhou, was like a villain, and said with complacency: "Evidence? This secret letter is evidence..."


    As he said, he passed the secret letter in his hand to the princes beside him, "Everyone has a look, the true face of that hypocrite Zhou Boyang..."


    Hearing Liu Dai''s words, Zhou Bu, who was standing behind Zhou Ye, stared at him and drew his sword...


    However, Zhou Ye reached out and stopped...


    Now, Zhou Ye wants to see what the Yuan brothers are going to do...just as a cloudy day hitting children, idle and bored, and watch a monkey show.


    At this time, the sealed letter was also being passed quickly in the hands of the princes...


    After reading the secret letter, there are those who miss the face, those who hide secret joys, and those who keep sighing... and so on.


    On the entire handsome stage, at this moment, it was like a picture scroll of the world, making Zhou Ye want to laugh...


    In the end, all the princes read the secret letter, and the secret letter returned to Yuan Shao''s case.


    "Zhou Boyang, what else can you say..." Liu Dai pointed at Zhou Ye triumphantly, and said, "Now that the evidence is solid, Dong Zhuo has sent his daughter here, so you still say you have nothing to do with him? "


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and said mockingly: "Is there a relationship between Dong Zhuo and I, and what does it matter to you?? How does it matter? What does it matter if there is no relationship??"


    "Hmph, our rebel princes are here, how can you allow you to be presumptuous..." Liu Dai pulled the princes present to support him, and suddenly felt a lot more courageous in his heart."If you have contact with that Dong Zhuo, don''t let it go quickly, so as not to mistake yourself..."


    "Yeah, General Boyang... If you are not in touch with Dong Zhuo, please come here as soon as possible, so as not to hurt the harmony in the alliance!" said the good old man Kong Rong.


    "General Boyang, I, Ma Teng, are the first to believe that you are connected with the Dong thief...If you can find a place, just speak up!!" Ma Teng also said, "This is clearly the old thief Dong Zhuo''s. Divorce... Only those who are as stupid as a pig will use this as evidence!"


    "Who do you think is a pig?" Liu Dai was reluctant to hear Ma Teng''s name and name.


    "Whoever believes it, who is a pig!!" Ma Teng is not at all false and Liu Dai opened his mouth and went back."Not only a pig, but also a stupid pig!"


    "You...you..." Liu Dai was so irritated by Ma Teng''s words that he didn''t choke to death...


    Seeing the appearance of the two, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile... They said that you see your heart in adversity... Although Ma Teng was selfish in this alliance, I have to say that he is one of the kind people in the Three Kingdoms period. ...


    With the quarrel between Ma Teng and Liu Dai, the princes suddenly became a mess...


    Some agreed with Liu Dai, thought that Zhou Ye and Dong Zhuo were in collusion, and some agreed with Ma Teng, who thought that Dong Zhuo''s move was a divorce...


    For a time, on the handsome platform, it was like a vegetable market...


    All the princes, each clinging to their own opinions...no one would let anyone else.


    Among them, there are also two old gods sitting in their own positions, and they are not participating in this discussion at all...


    One is Sun Jian, the other is Cao Cao...


    It was because Sun Jian had already determined that he would follow Zhou Ye, and everything looked at Zhou Ye''s head... Therefore, this argument was meaningless to him.


    What about Cao Cao?


    The decision to bet on Zhou Ye has already been made, so he will not participate in this princes debate...


    As time passed, the lords became more and more quarrelsome, and even showed signs of using force...


    "Princes, please listen to me...Princes..." At this time, it was Yuan Shao''s turn to appear... It''s a pity that he shouted for a long time. Everyone had to take out his... The sword stabbed heavily into the case machine in front of him, and then shouted: "Stop it all..."


    His loud shout finally stopped the princes who were about to lose control...


    "Duke..." Yuan Shao said, looked around at the princes, and said: "What is happening today is not what I want...General Boyang is the pillar of the Allied army and the pioneer of the thieves...but, There is nothing trivial in the army...Although we can''t believe it all, we can''t believe it...


    Having said this, Yuan Shao looked at Zhou Ye and said with an extremely sincere appearance: "General Boyang, until now, you can only be wronged... I think...before the matter has not been clarified, you are not suitable for Boyang. As the vanguard of the Allied forces..."


    "Haha...I don''t care!" Zhou Ye said cheerfully, "Don''t let me be the vanguard of the Allied forces. I just happen to be able to rest for a few days... When I was fighting bloody battle in the front, you were drinking in the back. It''s so fun to have fun, I''ve long wanted to try this feeling..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s cooperation in this way, Yuan Shao couldn''t help showing a hint of joy... "Since General Boyang agrees, please hand over the blood dragon cavalry talisman... I promise with the reputation of Yuan Family IV and San Gong, once You have been wronged, Boyang, to find out about this. You will immediately offer soldiers amulet with both hands, and put wine to make amends!!"


    After hearing what Yuan Shao said...


    All the princes were stunned...


    No matter how stupid, anyone knew that Yuan Shao wanted to seize Zhou Ye''s military power.


    The blood dragon, the unparalleled blood dragon...


    The number of five thousand, 200,000 Xiliang''s army can kill the blood dragon rider...


    This Yuan Shao originally wanted to seize Zhou Boyang¡¯s blood dragon...


    Damn it, Yuan Shao didn''t do this thing authentically...


    what did you say?Didn''t Yuan Shao say that as long as he found out, he would return the soldier talisman to Zhou Ye?


    Are you a dummy??


    Once Zhou Ye surrendered his military power, would the matter still be investigated??


    Even if Zhou Ye was really wronged, once he had no military power, he would become a lamb to be slaughtered, and he would be bullied... By then, wouldn''t Yuan Shao say what he said??If he comes and finds the evidence, Zhou Ye does collude with Dong Zhuo...

 Chapter 1689

    Then Zhou Ye would really die by grievance...


    After thinking about this, the eyes of the princes looking at Yuan Shao suddenly became a little bit more contemptuous...


    What do you say, Yuan Benchu, are from the Yuan clan of the fourth generation and three gongs... Why is it so ugly??


    Although the contemptuous gazes of the princes made Yuan Shao a little uncomfortable, at this time, he was already riding a tiger...Moreover, he had really coveted Zhou Ye''s blood dragon ride for a long time, and it made him even more emotional... It is the mystery of the training method of the blood dragon and the production of the blood dragon standard armor...


    With these things, Yuan Shao is confident that he will be able to calm the world and lay a vast expanse for the Yuan family.


    And what about Zhou Ye at this time?Facing Yuan Shao¡¯s impoverished words, he burst out laughing...


    "Hahahaha...Yuan Shao, Yuan Shao...Your tail has finally leaked..." Zhou Ye laughed and said, "If I refuse to hand over the Talisman as you wish, so what?"


    Chapter 2077


    Chapter Two Thousand and Seventy Seven


    When Yuan Shao heard Zhou Ye''s words, his face was suddenly covered with frost.


    "Zhou Ye, you are in collusion with Dong Thief, the evidence is solid...Now you still want to fight against you...then you can''t stay here!!" Yuan Shao said angrily: "Come on..."


    "Here!!"


    As his voice fell, thousands of soldiers with helmets and armors rushed into the commanding platform...


    They did not hesitate to encircle the commander''s platform, staring at the princes on the commander''s platform with murderous eyes.


    Faced with these heavily armed soldiers, Zhou Ye smiled, "Yuan Shao, you said that I colluded with Dong thief, and the evidence is solid? Then I ask you, where is the evidence??"


    Yuan Shao, who had already occupied an absolute advantage, didn''t need to answer Zhou Ye''s words.


    But, he still wants to make a face, and also wants to keep the world from criticizing...


    Therefore, he said: "Well, since you want evidence, then I will give you evidence..."


    Speaking of this, Yuan Shao said loudly: "Come here, bring up the evidence that Zhou Ye colluded with Dong Thief..."


    As his voice fell, six or seven soldiers walked from outside the handsome station, holding various armors in their hands...


    After arriving on the handsome platform, they placed the armor in their hands in front of the princes.


    "Lord, please look..." Yuan Shao pointed to the armor on the ground triumphantly, and said: "Dukes should still remember why we didn''t succeed in a battle that day. Let''s slash that Dong thief under the horse...It is exactly thousands of people wearing The heavy ride of this armor stopped us from pursuing...Don''t you think these armors are familiar?"


    "This looks like the vest of the blood dragon rider under Zhou Boyang!" Liu Dai, a young expert, played again.


    Hearing what Liu Dai said, all the princes immediately discovered this clue...


    Many princes began to question... Could it be that Zhou Ye really colluded with Dong Zhuo??


    Seeing the believable look of the princes, Yuan Shao''s face became more and more proud."Blood Dragon Knight is unparalleled in the world, I have never seen a battle armor similar to the Blood Dragon Knight armor, but now, such a battle armor appears in Dong''s army, Zhou Boyang, how do you defend yourself?"


    Having said this, Yuan Shao didn''t wait for Zhou Ye to speak, and continued: "Besides, you caught Dong Zhuo''s granddaughter, but you didn''t demote it as a slave, but took it with you and loved it... How do you explain this? "


    Hearing what Yuan Shao said, Zhou Ye hadn''t spoken yet, the little girl Dong Bai was the first to be unhappy...


    "Yuan Benchu, what kind of thing are you worthy of questioning my husband?" Dong Bai yelled, "Four generations and three grandpas? Bah, deceiving the world and stealing names...your uncle Yuan Wei, seeing my grandpa is like a dog, crawling On the ground, wagging your tail and praying for mercy... What kind of stuff are you, you dare to speak up here..."


    "Bold!!" XN


    Hearing Dong Bai''s scolding, a soldier rushed forward, planning to teach this woman who insulted her master.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as they rushed forward, they were cut into two pieces by one person brandishing a huge sword...


    "Want to bully my mistress, have you ever asked about the long sword in a certain hand?" Zhou Bu said loudly.


    More than a dozen people rushed up, and more than 20 paragraphs were thrown back...


    At this moment, the soldiers who surrounded Shuaitai shuddered...


    No way, Zhou Bu''s height is too oppressive...The figure of more than two meters is enough to make these soldiers whose average height is less than 1.72 meters, feel afraid.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye smiled and stood up, walked to Zhou Bu''s side, patted him on the shoulder, and said, "Don''t frighten these kids..."


    "Here!"


    Upon hearing this, Zhou Bu cleverly retreated behind Zhou Ye and the others.


    "Yuan Benchu, do you want me to prove myself?" Zhou Ye looked at Yuan Shao and asked.


    "Exactly!!!" Yuan Shao saw Zhou Ye coming and took a half step back in fear, and said: "Today in front of the public, you speak clearly... If Yuan X wronged you, then Yuan X So I knelt down to make amends... If you can''t show evidence, don''t blame Yuan Mou''s ruthless move and seize your soldiers!"


    "Hahahaha...Evidence, I naturally have it!!" Zhou Ye laughed and said, "It''s just that I need to borrow something from you..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yuan Shao''s heart was stunned...


    He really did not expect that Zhou Ye still has any evidence to prove that he did not collude with Dong Zhuo...


    But now, the words have already been said... he can''t break his promise immediately...


    Thinking of this, Yuan Shao asked: "Oh? What are you going to borrow from me? How can you prove that you haven''t contacted Dong Zhuo privately?"


    Seeing Yuan Shao''s stubborn look, Zhou Ye burst into laughter, "I borrowed your army''s more than 100,000 heads to prove my innocence..."


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, a deafening cry of killing came from not far away...


    Soon, a soldier full of blood rushed in embarrassedly and shouted: "It''s a disaster, it''s a disaster...Leader, Zhou Boyang''s five thousand blood dragon knights have rushed into our camp. ...And Cao Mengde''s soldiers are also following them to rush..."


    "What¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Yuan Shao sat down on the chair after hearing this.


    He knew everything in his heart, not to mention his claim to be more than 100,000 soldiers, but compared with Zhou Ye''s Blood Dragon Knight, it was scum.


    Not to mention the blood dragon rider, even compared with Dong Zhuo''s Xiliang army, it is far behind.


    After all, the Xiliang army has been fighting for years, and the soldiers are extremely powerful... and his army of hundreds of thousands?Almost all of them are temporarily pulled up to recharge.


    Really strong, few...


    The army of more than 200,000 Xiliang still failed to form an army in front of the Blood Dragon Cavalry, let alone his army of hundreds of thousands?


    In case, waiting for the blood dragon rider to rush in and grab himself, then he...I''m afraid that he will be doomed.


    Thinking of this, Dong Zhuo hurriedly shouted: "Quickly, grab Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang..."


    The soldiers surrounding the handsome platform, Wen Ling wanted to rush to grab Zhou Ye...


    However, would Dong Bai and Zhao Yun''er, who stood behind Zhou Ye, agree?Will Zhou Bu agree?


    Of course not...

 Chapter 1690

    Without waiting for Zhou Ye''s order, Dong Bai took out his meteor hammer and rushed up... "Today, let you see Miss Jianshiben...No, it''s so amazing!"


    While talking, the meteor hammer in Dong Bai''s hand was swung...that''s true, it hurts if you touch it, and you die if you hit it.


    And Zhao Yun''er rushed over, to put it bluntly, although Dong Bai looked spoiled, but she was right about Zhao Yun''er''s appetite...In her opinion, Dong Bai is a good girl who is straightforward and straightforward, so she also waved He rushed to Dong Bai''s side with the Dragon Yang sword in his hand... guarding her... "Little Bai Niu, I''ll help you..."


    At this time, Cao Cao also walked to Zhou Ye''s side with a wry smile, and said: "Brother Boyang...you are trying to make the entire thief alliance fall apart!"


    "Haha, such an alliance, such a leader, don''t worry..." Zhou Ye laughed and said, "Brother Meng De, you still owe me a favor for today''s affairs!!"


    "I? I owe you a favor...?" Hearing this, Cao Cao was stunned... shouldn''t Zhou Ye owe him favor?Why would I owe Zhou Ye a favor??


    Chapter 2078


    Chapter Two Thousand and Seventy Eight


    "Why Boyang said this?"


    Cao Cao asked dumbfounded...


    Why did you help Zhou Ye and owed Zhou Ye a favor??


    "Hahaha... asked Meng Demo, I''ll know later!" Faced with Cao Cao''s question, Zhou Ye couldn''t make it clear...


    He can''t say-I killed Yuan Shao, which is equivalent to eliminating a major enemy in the future for you, so that you don''t have to fight Yuan Shao''s 600,000 army with an army of 200,000 in Guandu in the future.


    There is no way to say this, no one believes it...


    However, Zhou Ye also planned to give Cao Cao another thing, so that he owed himself a favor.


    "Hahaha...Since Boyang said so, then I will wait and see!" Cao Cao was also free and easy. Hearing Zhou Ye''s words like this, he stopped questioning.


    On the other side, Sun Jian also brought his son Sun Ce to Zhou Ye''s side... "Bo Yang, today I will attack and retreat!"


    At this time, Sun Ce had already picked up his own weapons and fought with those Yuan Shaoshi who were swarming.


    "Haha... Brother Wentai is not anxious, since the meeting will be clear after a while!" Zhou Ye said, pulling up Sun Jian, Cao Cao and others, and sitting in front of the low plane beside him, "Such a magnificent and magnificent scene, it''s a big surprise... ¡­Bai Niu, come and pour the wine!!!"


    Rising Dong Bai, who was killing in the front, heard his own Langjun''s call, and with a strong wave of the meteor hammer in his hand, he immediately cleared a clearing...


    Then he walked to Zhou Ye''s side unhurriedly, lowered his eyebrows and said pleasingly: "Yes, your husband!"


    While talking, he picked up the wine urn next to him and filled everyone with...


    Cao Cao just saw Dong Bai''s brave and good fighting scene clearly... When he saw such a brave female player so docile in front of Zhou Ye, he couldn''t help but smile: "Bo Yang is so lucky, just accept it. The one-bedroom concubine is from the famous female middle school hero who won''t let the beard and eyebrows, so I really admire Cao!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled without saying a word, just raised his glass and said: "Don''t say anything else, come, to the collapse of such an alliance, cheers!"


    "Cheers!!" X2


    Sun Jian and Cao Cao both laughed and raised their glasses at the same time... drank them all.


    Just when the three of them were among the thousands of troops, drinking and having fun...


    The other princes were not as comfortable as them...


    They either form a battle to protect themselves, or vote for Yuan Shao''s side in order to settle down...


    In a blink of an eye, the entire Shuaitai formed three forces...


    Zhou Ye, Sun Jian and Cao Cao are one group, Yuan Shao, Liu Dai and others are another group... and the vassals of Ma Dai, Gongsun Zan and others who defend themselves are the third force.


    From the bright side, Yuan Shao''s side is the most powerful... After all, this is Yuan Shao''s barracks, and the thousands of sergeants who surround Shuaitai are his subordinates.


    However, in terms of attitude, it was Zhou Ye''s most leisurely side.


    Although Zhou Ye has few major generals here, but... all of them are brave and good at fighting...


    With only a dozen blood dragon knights, they rejected Yuan Shao''s thousands of swords and axes, preventing them from making any progress, allowing Zhou Ye and others to enjoy drinking in this battlefield.


    Seeing this situation, Yuan Shao also became a little restless...


    The shouting and killing from outside was getting closer... but here, his soldiers were unable to take down Zhou Ye and others for a long time.


    Once the five thousand blood dragon riders outside rushed into the handsome platform, then he really stopped doing everything.


    Thinking of this, Yuan Shao gritted his teeth... and said, "The archer is ready to..."


    As his voice fell, hundreds of archers walked out from behind the swordsmen, bent their bows and set their arrows, aiming at Zhou Ye and others...


    Yuan Shao didn''t want to hurt Zhou Ye, he wanted to get alive.


    Because he also wanted to ask Zhou Ye about the training method of the bleeding dragon knight and the secret method of the blood dragon armor.


    But now, time obviously does not allow him to hesitate any longer...Dang Duan will continue to suffer from it. Instead of being overturned by Zhou Boyang, it is better to take Zhou Boyang...


    Thinking of this, Yuan Shao yelled: "Let the arrow go!"


    As Yuan Shao''s voice fell, a bowstring snapping sounded, followed by a burst of arrows that looked like a gust of wind and rain, shooting towards Zhou Ye and the others.


    Faced with this situation... Cao Cao took a look, then talked and laughed as usual... and Sun Jian remained unchanged.


    Only that Sun Ce was in a mess. He was far from his father''s ability to keep his face in front of him... Seeing the arrow rain hit, his face couldn''t help but screamed... "Xio hurt my father." ......" He was about to rush forward with a long sword.


    It''s a pity that Sun Ce moves fast, but the blood dragon rides faster...


    They directly left their opponents in front of them, turned around and returned to the front of their lord, and then used flesh and blood to form a wall of flesh in front of Zhou Ye...


    With the sound of a dingling screaming...the hundreds of arrows did not make any contribution, they were all blocked by the soldiers of the blood dragon.


    "Boyang''s Blood Dragon Knight is really brave and invincible..." Seeing this scene, Cao Cao couldn''t help but sighed: "If I have such a brave soldier, why worry about the world''s instability? Why can''t I worry about sweeping the world?"


    When Sun Jian heard the words, he smiled and nodded: "But so, Brother Boyang¡¯s blood dragon rider is invincible in the world... Faced with such a gust of wind and arrows, you are in a treasure armor, and there are a few people who can Hesitantly standing in front of my lord?"


    "Hahaha, Brother Wentai knows what I mean...it''s a big deal!" Cao Cao laughed.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye also smiled, "Both of them have passed the award..."


    The three were talking and laughing happily here, but Yuan Shao''s heart became more impatient.


    Because the sound of killing from outside is already close at hand...


    He can even hear shouts from outside...


    "The Lord has an order to capture the Yuan brothers alive..."


    "Catch the Yuan brothers alive, reward ten thousand liang... Give the name and Feng Wanhuhou..."


    To be honest, for the soldiers, the bounty, the ban on the ten thousand households, and so on... are all nonsense, but-giving a name is quite tempting...

 Chapter 1691

    why??Because they got the name given by their master, it proves that they are registered in the hearts of their masters... Just like their boss An Doudou and the four lucky ones behind Zhou Anbrella, they have a certain impression in the hearts of their masters. Up...


    For the soldiers, this is far more exciting than any bounty award...


    Therefore, in this battle, these guys are not afraid to die...Desperately charge...


    Five thousand blood dragon cavalry soldiers, one by one, incarnate as unstoppable heavenly soldiers...While the dragon spear in the hand is waving, it is called fast. Wherever they go, only the corpse of Yuan Bing is left. It can''t hinder the speed of their charge.


    Here, Yuan Shao, who heard the roar of the blood dragon cavalry soldiers, became more anxious. He urged his hand to speed up the attack... "Give me an arrow... Hurry... Give me a charge... Whoever catches Zhou Ye, rewards? Qianliang..."


    However, at this moment, there was a sound of breaking the wooden pole... and then-the cloth curtain surrounding the handsome platform was pulled down.


    Chapter 2079


    Chapter Two Thousand and Seventy Nine


    With the curtains surrounding Shuaitai falling to the ground...


    The scene outside the handsome station was in the eyes of all the princes...


    Seeing this scene, all the princes couldn''t help being surprised.


    Even Cao Cao, who has always been confident, couldn''t help but widen his eyes slightly...


    What did they see??


    Uh, to be precise, they didn''t see anything except the corpses everywhere and the blood dragon knight holding the dragon spear...


    But this is amazing enough... isn''t it?


    Where is this place??


    This is Yuan Shao''s Chinese army camp...There are hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses in the battalion, but the blood dragon is only five thousand.


    Five thousand people, with the work of a cup of tea, killed most of the soldiers in the camp, and then rushed to the central commanding platform. Isn''t that amazing enough??


    Seeing this situation...


    The soldiers who had besieged Zhou Ye and others involuntarily lowered their weapons... their faces were full of despair.


    And Yuan Shao standing behind them is even more like a concubine...


    At this moment, the Blood Dragon Cavalry who had surrounded Shuaitai suddenly separated a road, and then a petite voice and shadow came over and bowed to Zhou Ye and said, "My lord, it¡¯s too late to help me. Please forgive me too!!"


    "Haha, Yueying came at the right time, what''s the sin?" Zhou Ye said, beckoning to Yueying Lori, and said: "Come... I will introduce you to the new friends today. Hero..."


    "Here!" Yueying little Lori promised as if, and walked out of the blood dragon ride surrounded by... and walked towards the position of Zhou Ye on the handsome platform.


    However, at this moment, a figure suddenly rushed out from Yuan Shao''s side, holding a long sword and rushing towards Little Lori Yueying.


    This person is no one else, but Liu Dai, the governor of Yanzhou...


    At this time, Liu Dai had fallen into extreme despair.


    At the beginning, Yuan Shao promised to share the secret of the blood dragon ride with him after it was done. That''s why Liu Dai, a timid guy, will wave the flag for him today and be willing to be a pawn.


    Unexpectedly, Zhou Ye had prepared for that today. Er Yuan''s plan, after this battle, fell short...


    But Liu Dai didn''t want to die... So, he rushed towards Yueying Lori, trying to hold her and threatening Zhou Ye...


    He knew Yueying little Lolita. Since the beginning of the alliance, this little Lolita has been taken by Zhou Ye. Obviously, she loves it very much, and... The little girl is not very old and looks delicate. Weak, unlike the appearance of martial arts... is the best hostage candidate.


    Therefore, Liu Dai, who jumped the wall in a hurry, wanted to hold Yueying Xiao Lori and threatened Zhou Ye to let him leave here safely.


    Unfortunately¡­¡­


    He just rushed towards Little Lolita, and didn''t notice that the soldiers of the Blood Dragoon looked at him as if they were dead.


    "Yueying girl, be careful..."


    "Little girl, be careful!"


    Seeing Liu Dai rushing towards Yueying Lolita, Sun Jian and Cao Cao couldn''t help but yelled, wanting to remind Yueying Lolita...


    And what about Yueying Lolita??Faced with the figure Liu Dai rushing over, he just smiled slightly, "The panic dog, dare to make trouble?"


    With that, Yueying''s little Lolita raised her hand slightly...


    I saw--


    Following the movements of Little Lori Yueying, the weapons, arrows and other gold and iron objects scattered on the ground instantly floated up like they were held by countless pairs of invisible big hands... Then, like lightning, they plunged towards That Liu Dai''s body...


    I just heard a gust of wind rang...


    You are looking at Liu Dai, who has already been stabbed into a human-shaped hedgehog by those chaotic knives...


    Seeing such a mysterious scene...


    Not only Cao Cao and Sun Jian''s eyes widened, but Yuan Shao and others were also there...


    "Bo, Boyang...this...this is..." Sun Jian couldn''t help but stammered and asked...


    The time he spends with Yueying Lori has not been short, but he has never seen Yueying Lori have such an ability...How can this not make him so surprised??


    "Haha...my girl Yueying once met a stranger in her childhood and taught her the art of controlling the five elements. This is her golden art..." Zhou Ye started to talk nonsense."This technique is practiced to the utmost realm, and it can impose gold and iron objects in a radius of a hundred miles..."


    But don''t tell me, this nonsense is really believed...


    Why is there really a stranger in the Three Kingdoms?


    For example, the old Nanhua immortal who bestowed the three-volume book of Jiao Jiao, such as Mr. Zuo Ci of Daohao Wujiao...


    It can only be said that in troubled times, strangers come forth in large numbers.


    "Boyang ah Boyang... the heroine of the world, all in your palm..." What Cao Cao said was really melancholy.


    At this time, he has a delusion that Zhou Ye is the emperor of life...


    If he is not the true emperor, why is there so many capable people and strangers around him??


    Why are there so many warriors and soldiers under his command??


    He has also seen the bravery of the blood dragon, and once asked Cao Ren, is it possible that he can rival the blood dragon?


    Cao Ren''s answer to him is-I might as well...


    In other words, if any tough pawn in the Blood Dragon Cavalry is pulled out, there is a general talent.


    Now, he saw the two brave female players around Zhou Ye [Zhao Yun''er and Dong Bai]... Since adding this young Lolita who knows how to imperial gold.

 Chapter 1692

    How could this make Cao Cao not feel so emotional??


    When Zhou Ye heard what Cao Cao said, he couldn''t help but laughed and said, "Meng De has been rewarded...The world is so big, there are many capable people, who dares to say that he has collected all the heroes in the world?"


    As the two talked, Yueying little Lolita had already arrived in front of Zhou Ye... "Master!!"


    "Okay, Yueying...you and I don''t want to be more polite!" Zhou Ye said, pulling up little Lolita, and looking at Yuan Shao who was not far away, and said, "Give me Yuan Shao. under!"


    "Here!"


    As the voice fell, more than a hundred blood dragon riders rushed over...


    The guards next to Yuan Shao were chopped down one by one after three times and five times, but Yuan Shao was pressed to the ground, his shoulders and his back were tied up.


    At this moment, there is no one else beside Yuan Shao...


    And the princes also looked at Zhou Ye with alert eyes...


    They are really afraid of the rise of this slaughter, and they will also rip and beat up rabbits and deal with them together.


    Zhou Ye naturally saw the suspicion of the princes, and smiled: "Don¡¯t be shocked by the princes, what happened today has nothing to do with the princes... It¡¯s really that the Yuan brothers deceived me too much... and invited the princes to sit down and continue. All you can drink!!!"


    "Haha... it is extremely... the Yuan brothers are indeed deceiving too much!!"


    "Brothers of the Yuan family, the fourth generation and the third...hehe, acting so unbearably, it''s really a hero in vain!!"


    The princes agreed with this point.


    After all, the things that Yuan Shao did before were all in their eyes... deducting food and grass, keeping the soldiers still, and letting Zhou Ye go deep alone... Wait, after the counts, all the princes suddenly felt like Zhou Ye was even It was not an exaggeration to behead Yuan Shao at this time.


    Chapter 2080


    Chapter Two Thousand and Eighty


    Although everyone understood Zhou Ye''s actions this time, they still had doubts in their hearts.


    Although the Yuan brothers were unbearable, did your Zhou Ye''s reinforcements come too soon??


    As soon as Yuan Shao got into trouble in front, your blood dragon rider rushed in... It would be too nonsense to say that Zhou Ye didn''t prepare in advance.


    Zhou Ye naturally saw the suspicion of the princes and laughed: "I guess the prince must be thinking at this moment, why would I know what Yuan Shao meant, and order my blood dragon knight to prepare in advance? "


    "That''s the case, please ask General Boyang to wait for me to solve my doubts..." Ma Teng clasped his fists and arched his hands.


    "Haha, my family Yueying, when she was a child, not only did she have to teach the Five Elements technique, he was also loved by other people, and she also taught her [He Xintong] magical skills!" Zhou Ye began to talk nonsense.


    Even Yueying Little Lori couldn''t help rolling her eyes when she heard Zhou Ye''s words... That strange person was really good to herself, he taught her own magical powers and taught her own magical skills...


    However, Yueying little Lori thought about it, and then she was relieved...The stranger should treat her well, who would call him her future husband?


    Thinking of this, Yueying couldn''t help but look at Zhou Ye with affectionate eyes.


    "The so-called heart-to-heart communication means that he has proved his mind and can truthfully know the magical skills that others think, feel and comprehend..." Zhou Ye continued: "So, it is my girl Yueying who perceives the Yuan brothers in advance. To kill the heart, and let me prepare in advance..."


    "There is such a magical skill in the world?"


    "Unbelievable...unbelievable!"


    "Such a magical skill is really unheard of!"


    Although the princes said so, they were still doubtful in their hearts...


    Cao Cao turned his head to look at little Lolita, and asked, "Girl, do you know what I''m thinking at the moment?"


    "Hehe..." Yueying glanced at Cao Cao and said, "Such a capable person... is not for me to use, it is really sigh and hateful!"


    Hearing what Yueying Lolita said, Cao Cao''s face suddenly turned into a embarrassed character... with an awkward smile: "Ha ha... Cao deliberately thought so, to see if you really have such a magical ability, look at it now. Come, it''s really amazing...It''s really the world''s largest, there are no surprises!"


    All the princes were all human beings. Seeing Cao Cao''s appearance, why didn''t she know that Yueying''s little Lolita''s words were just what Cao Mengde said??


    All of them laughed suddenly...


    "Meng De, hate, not bad!"


    "Yeah, Meng De, you actually hate a little girl...hahaha"


    After this incident, everyone no longer has any doubts about Yueying''s abilities...


    And Yuan Shao, who was held by the soldiers, naturally heard Yueying''s words, and felt really regretful in his heart...


    No wonder that Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang took that little girl everywhere, it turned out...she was the real capable person.


    Just when Yuan Shao regretted it, suddenly a soldier ran in and reported: "Enjoy the lord, that Yuan Shuyuan Highway led the fifty thousand remnants and fled towards Yanzhou... Please let the lord announce whether we want to It rushed to kill..."


    "Let him live a few more days..." Zhou Ye said with a sullen smile, "Now it''s the big plan to beg the thieves. Let Yuan Shu jump around for a few more days, and it won''t be too late to settle accounts with him when I can recover the capital! "


    "Here!" The soldiers got up and walked out.


    Hearing that his cousin had actually escaped with his own men and horses, Yuan Shao was stunned... Fuck, didn''t you say yes, did you go together?Why am I being taken down now, but you ran away?Dog day, did you come up with this idea to harm Zhou Ye or to harm me??


    "Yuan Gonglu mistaken me, Yuan Gonglu mistaken me!!" Yuan Shao couldn''t help but sighed.


    All the princes were naturally attracted by Yuan Shao''s long sigh...


    Seeing that the once incomparable leader of the rebel army has come to such an end...The princes couldn''t help feeling a while...


    However, with emotion, no one would pity him.


    If it were not for his repeated persecution, how could Jingzhou Zhou Boyang act like this??


    Regardless of the food and grass, he still wants to seize people''s military power... Then he really deserves it.


    Thinking of this, all the princes looked at Yuan Shao''s gaze, and they were immediately full of ridicule... There is a saying that there is something to do for evil, and people cannot live for evil.


    Zhou Ye walked up to Yuan Shao happily and asked: "The original leader... now my evidence is here, what else can you say?"


    "Evidence? What evidence?" Yuan Shao asked stupidly.


    "Hahaha...Naturally it is the evidence that I have fornicated Dong Zhuo!" Zhou Ye laughed and said, "With the power of my blood dragon rider, if I have fornicated Dong Zhuo, would you still be alive? It only takes a moment or three. I can break through your Chinese army camp... Do I still need to hack Dong Zhuo? Do I still have a reason to hack Dong Zhuo?"


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the princes couldn''t help but nod their heads and said...


    Indeed so...


    Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang¡¯s blood dragon rider is so brave and incomparable... It only takes a cup of tea to kill your Yuan brother... Why do you need to fornicate Dong Zhuo??If I really want to kill you Yuan Shao, I only need to give an order to take off your head... Do you still need to hack Dong Zhuo??


    "Hey--" Yuan Shao couldn''t help sighing deeply when hearing Zhou Ye''s words, and lowered his head.


    After all, it''s all greedy...

 Chapter 1693

    If not, why did he fall to this end??


    However, it is too late to say anything now...Zhou Ye has no interest in him anymore.


    "Come here, drag Yuan Shao out of the beheading..." Zhou Ye thought for a while and said: "Cut off the heads of those more than 100,000 soldiers, and then use their heads to create a view of Beijing. , A stone stele was erected in front of Jingguan, and the causes and consequences of the incident were inscribed on the stele, and then Yuan Shao¡¯s head was placed on the stele¡ª¡ª"


    "Here!!"


    With the answer from the soldiers, someone came to detain Yuan Shao...At this time, Yuan Shao was already ashamed, and the whole person was dumbfounded. Even if he was dragged down by the soldiers, he didn''t cry out for mercy. On the contrary, he retained a bit of heroism.


    When all the princes heard Zhou Ye''s words, their hearts suddenly murmured...


    This week Boyang is going to nail the Yuan brothers to the pillar of shame forever.


    What does it mean to engrave the monument??The meaning is to let the Yuan brothers stinks for thousands of years.


    This Mei Zhou Lang of Jingzhou deserves to avenge Zhou Boyang...


    It''s really not that big...


    Of course, if they think about this, if they say it, wouldn''t they offend Zhou Ye again??Now these guys would rather offend the emperor than Zhou Ye... the emperor can''t do anything to them, but Zhou Ye can really kill people...


    Next, someone suggested that the leader be elected again. Zhou Ye directly rejected this. In Zhou Ye¡¯s words, after this incident, he no longer believed in the so-called leader. After all, people have selfish motives... The leader of the League is conspiring to kill, it is better for everyone to follow their orders and act cheaply...


    Regarding this, although the princes felt something was wrong, Yuan Shao¡¯s lessons learned from this, and they are not good to say anything...Finally, the banquet on the massacre ended hastily.


    However, after the banquet, Zhou Ye called out Cao Cao alone, and asked him to return to the camp of the Blood Dragon Cavalry for another one... To this, Cao Cao naturally agreed, and he also wanted to befriend Zhou Ye. What...


    Chapter 2081


    Chapter Two Thousand and Eighty One


    This Hongmen banquet, written and directed by the Yuan brothers, ended with the death and escape of the Yuan brothers.


    After the banquet, all the princes returned to their camps with emotion in their hearts...


    It is true that the organs are too clever to calculate Qingqing''s life.


    All the princes were full of vigilance towards Zhou Ye while ignoring the Yuan brothers'' behavior.


    Even many princes had already planned to move the camp far away from Zhou Ye''s camp once they went back this time...


    There are still many princes who even have retired in their hearts... Gongsun Zan is one of them.


    In his opinion, Zhou Ye Zhou Boyang was narrow-minded and moody...


    In case he didn''t say anything right, he found a cause and killed him, and he didn''t say anything.


    Instead of that, he might as well go home from the class early and try to be safe.


    Not only Gongsun Zan, but also many princes who have such ideas.


    Anyway, the Yuan brothers had already perished at this time, and the so-called thief alliance no longer existed.


    It might be better to go back.


    How these princes thought, let''s not mention for the time being...just talk about Zhou Ye at this time.


    After the banquet was over, Zhou Ye left a thousand-blooded dragon ride here to deal with the aftermath... to build the Jingguan.


    Then led Zhao Yun''er, Dong Bai, Yueying Xiao Lolita, and Cao Cao and others to their camp.


    During the march, Cao Cao rode a horse and Zhou Ye walked side by side, and the two talked about the general trend of the world.


    "Now in Kyushu, beacon smoke is everywhere...How does Boyang want to deal with himself?" Cao Cao asked pretendingly.


    He really wants to know what Zhou Ye thinks...


    After all, in his opinion, if Zhou Ye also had the idea of ??contending for world hegemony, then he might have to avoid the edge...


    It''s not that he doesn''t intend to compete for the world anymore, but intends to find a territory a little farther away from the nine counties of Jingxiang, or he will slowly figure it out...


    Otherwise, from the very beginning, to Zhou Ye''s words, even with Cao Cao''s confidence, he would feel like he would die forever.


    Hearing what Cao Cao said, Zhou Ye hadn''t spoken yet. Little Lori Yueying, who was sitting in his arms, glanced at Cao Cao with a faint smile. This look made Cao Cao''s whole body creepy...


    Damn it, forgot that there is a capable person and stranger who can see through people''s hearts and use his mind to master magic skills...


    Didn''t this little loli see through what I thought in my heart??


    Just when Cao Cao was feeling regretful, Zhou Ye smiled and patted little Lolita lightly, and said with a smile: "Yueying doesn''t make trouble... I know what Brother Meng De thinks, don''t scare Brother Meng De anymore!! "


    "Hehe...Since the lord has ordered, then Yueying has to do it!" Saying this, Yueying little Lolita smiled and told Zhou Ye to stop the horse, and then jumped off from the horse and went to find Bai Niu and Zhao Yuner went to play...


    After Cao Cao watched Little Lolita walk away, he asked with some fear, "Bo Yang, with such a stranger by your side, aren''t you afraid that everything you think and feel in your heart will be seen through?"


    "What''s so scary?" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Just let your mind go, and she won''t see what you are thinking..."


    "Empty..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cao Cao couldn''t help but smiled bitterly: "Isn''t it the same as thinking of nothing?"


    "Hahaha... this is the method of meditation. Brother Meng De wouldn''t know it too much!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "You just asked, how do you plan to deal with yourself?"


    "Exactly!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, Cao Cao''s expression was full, and he said, "Now that the beacon of Jiuzhou is gone, everyone in the world is in dire straits, Boyang, don''t you have the desire to reorganize the river and mountains?"


    "Hahaha... Meng Dexiu wants to test me..." Zhou Ye laughed and said, "I have no interest in the world... The world is the world of the world and the people. I only need to manage my one-third of the land. That is to say, the world''s affairs, the world''s own people will take care of..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cao Cao''s face remained silent, but he was already very happy in his heart...


    What Zhou Ye meant was that he had no intention of being in the world, he just wanted to guard his nine counties of Jingzhou...


    "I''m most afraid of trouble in my life..." Zhou Ye continued: "I only love beauty and food... For me, the world is far inferior to these two things that make me move!"


    "Boyang''s free and easy way really makes Cao envious!" Cao Cao smiled: "This great river and mountains, you can''t even make Boyang your heart...It''s really...hahahaha..."


    When everyone was talking and laughing, they had already returned to Zhou Ye''s camp.


    When they arrived at De Daying, Zhao Yuner and other women naturally went back to the back tent to rest.


    Although Zhou Ye didn''t care if they came out to drink together at the table... But Yun''er and the others abide by their duties and were unwilling to let others laugh at Zhou''s lack of strict house rules...so they stopped coming out to sit with Zhou Ye and others.


    After Zhao Yuner and the girl left, Zhou Ye directly gave Cao Cao and others to the open space outside the handsome account, ordered them to light a bonfire, and then drank with Cao Cao.


    Halfway through drinking, Cao Cao suddenly thought of something...


    "Bo Yang, on that handsome stage today, why do you say, I still need to owe you a favor?" Cao Cao asked.


    "Hahaha...Since Meng De asked, let me talk about it!" Zhou Ye asked with a smile, "Meng De feels that at this time, the big man, is there still a need for revival?"


    "The five hundred years of Xia ended in Shang, and the five hundred years of Shang ended in Zhou. On Wednesday, the Spring and Autumn and Warring States abruptly... For a hundred years, the fortune of the country has faded... There is no fluke!" Cao Cao laughed.

 Chapter 1694

    "That Meng De meant that this big man''s world is already helpless?" Zhou Ye asked rhetorically.


    "Also!"


    "Then how does Meng De deal with himself?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile what Cao Cao had asked him during the day.


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, most of Cao Cao''s drunkenness woke up in an instant.


    He wondered in his heart, what exactly did Zhou Ye''s words mean??Do you really want to know your own ambitions, or...


    After a while, he made a decision in his heart, "I should find a county, raise the people and recruit soldiers, slowly..."


    Having said this, he couldn''t help but glance at Zhou Ye... After confirming that Zhou Ye didn''t have any unhappy expressions on his face, he sighed, "It''s a pity that I only have three thousand family children at the moment. "


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye burst out laughing."Why should Meng De worry about the lack of soldiers? I can borrow a thousand blood dragon riders with you... after you have won a place to stand, return it to me..."


    "Is this true?" Cao Cao was very surprised when he heard the words, and immediately stood up, and asked, "Is Boyang lying to me?"


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "However, it is also conditional..."


    "Conditions?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cao Cao immediately became discouraged again... "Bo Yang is not going to tease me... You know that Cao Mengde, I am not going to succumb to others..."


    Chapter 2082


    Chapter Two Thousand and Eighty Two


    Why did Cao Cao say that??


    He thought that the condition Zhou Ye had mentioned was that Cao Cao should be placed under the account of the Jingzhou army...


    If someone else said that, Cao Cao wouldn''t mind being wronged for a while, and then after waiting for the atmosphere, he took the lead.


    However... it was Zhou Ye who said this.


    Who is Zhou Ye??


    The famous, careful eye, the guy who will report to you.


    And there are many capable people and strangers under his account...


    Cao Cao really didn''t dare to play this Rigeleng with him...


    Nothing else, but the little girl Yueying couldn''t make it through that time...The little girl looked at him and knew what he meant.


    Then he is still playing a fart...


    Rather than being seen through and making Zhou Ye turn against him in the end, it would be better to... not agree at the beginning.


    That¡¯s why Cao Cao said...


    You know, in the original history, after the rebellion disbanded, Cao Cao followed the Yanzhou governor Liu Dai for a while. After Liu Dai was killed by the Yellow Turban army, he stole the land of Yanzhou in one fell swoop. On the stage of hegemony.


    But now... he didn''t dare to play this two-faced three-sword with Zhou Ye... It was really terrifying that Zhou Ye''s Blood Dragon Knight was too terrifying. Little Lolita''s ability to see people''s hearts made him even more in awe.


    He Cao A lied to anyone and didn''t dare to deceive Zhou Ye.


    When Zhou Ye heard Cao Cao''s refusal, he was stunned for a moment... Then he figured out the key point and couldn''t help laughing."Brother Meng De worry a lot... I Zhou Boyang has no intention of the world, so how dare you let you, a powerful minister in the world, a man of troubled times be under me? Hahahaha... Then I have to open one eye when I sleep... ¡­Hahahaha..."


    "..." Cao Cao was confused by Zhou Ye''s words... "What are the conditions Boyang said?"


    "I lend you a thousand-blood dragon ride... You marry your daughter to me... how?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "This...the little girl is now the golden hairpin..." Cao Cao just wanted to go on when he heard the words, but he suddenly realized that Yueying Xiaoli, who often appeared next to Zhou Ye, couldn''t help but whisper to himself...Does Zhou Boyang like this mouthful? ??


    The more I thought about it, the more Cao Cao felt it was possible...


    After all, Cao Cao is also considered to be from a wealthy family, and he has seen a lot of things among the wealthy...


    There are countless high-ranking officials who like young girls and prostitutes... it''s not a rare thing.


    Thinking of this, Cao Cao began to think in his heart.


    Now, even though he said that Cao Cao is dissipating his wealth, raising the courage of the villagers...to seek out thieves together.


    However, there are only three thousand soldiers under his command...


    Nowhere is such a force worth mentioning.


    After all, the soldiers under his command are just ordinary soldiers, and they are not Zhou Ye''s invincible blood dragon rider that day...not to mention the use of 5,000 to 200,000, even if he faces 10,000 enemy troops, he has to think carefully. .


    In the final analysis, Cao Cao wanted to have no territory at this moment, and the people had no access to the people. He was incomparable with the Northern Hegemon, Cao Cao, who later supported millions of soldiers and took the emperor to make the princes.


    In terms of origin, his grandfather was an eunuch, which is nothing compared to the family affairs of the Yuan family brothers, the fourth generation and the third grandfather. It can be said that he came to join the Rebel Alliance to get a good origin, and it is best to seal a county. , To settle down...


    But now, the thief alliance is dead in name.


    But right now, Zhou Ye was willing to lend him a thousand-blood dragon ride...On the condition that his daughter be a concubine.


    How do you think this deal is cost-effective...


    what did you say?Isn''t the one thousand blood dragon knight too few?


    Give me a break¡­¡­


    One thousand blood dragon knights defeated Sun Jian''s 20,000 army and fled...Five thousand blood dragon knights defeated the 200,000 army by a hundred miles.


    In the eyes of Cao Cao, this thousand-blooded dragon cavalry can be worth tens of thousands of elite soldiers.


    Tens of thousands of elite soldiers, what does it mean to have tens of thousands of elite soldiers this year??It means that you can dominate one side... Recruit troops and settle the people.


    Moreover, in Cao Cao''s opinion, marrying his daughter to Zhou Ye has a second advantage...


    What are the benefits??


    If you want to ask who in the world rules by force?I am afraid there will be no one else except Zhou Boyang...


    To marry his daughter to Zhou Ye, Cao Cao, to a certain extent, could also pull Zhou Ye''s tiger skin and do his best.


    It is one thing for you to seize the territory, but another thing for you to keep it.


    And if Cao Cao could spread the story of his marriage with Zhou Ye to the world, then he would also have an extra umbrella.


    When you are weak, it is especially important to take advantage of the situation.


    Thinking of this, Cao Cao nodded and replied: "Since Boyang loves the little girl so much, then Cao Cao allowed the marriage...but, after he returns to Jingzhou, he also asks Boyang to marry the little girl with the wedding ceremony of the public..."


    Hearing what Cao Cao said, Zhou Ye smiled...


    He knew what Cao Cao wanted to do... nothing more than to promote to the people of the world-look, I, Cao Cao and Jingzhou Zhou Ye have become the best of Qin and Jin... What a mess.

 Chapter 1695

    But Zhou Ye doesn''t care...


    Anyway, he doesn''t care who is sitting in the world... He only cares about whose hands the beauties are in.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "It should be so..."


    "Such kindness!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cao Cao laughed and said, "I am so relieved to be able to make an appointment with Boyang today...


    With that said, Cao Cao picked up the wine and wanted to toast Zhou Ye...


    However, he was pressed down by Zhou Ye.


    "This wine can be drunk anytime... but today is not the best time!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Oh?" Cao Cao put down the wine glass in his hand and asked, "Why Boyang said this?"


    "Today the Yanzhou governor Liu Dai was cut in front of the account by my family Yueying. I expect that Liu Dai''s camp will be in chaos at this time..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "But this is the case. Now that Liu Dai has died, the 20,000 soldiers under his command will have no leader..." Cao Cao nodded.


    "Why don''t Brother Meng De take it? Then he sent his troops westward to take Yanzhou..." Zhou Ye smiled: "Liu Dai''s rate is all Yanzhou children. If you want to, you will get twice the result with half the effort!"


    When Cao Cao heard this, he stood up suddenly...


    He didn''t care that Zhou Ye was about to take his daughter, and he called his brother Meng De... "Bo Yang said that... I went to prepare for war... and took Liu Dai''s camp..."


    With that, Cao Cao wanted to leave, but he walked to the door, but turned back."I don''t know if Boyang can lend me a thousand-blood dragon ride now... Wish me to seize Liu Dai''s camp!!"


    "Haha...Of course!" Zhou Ye said, shouting, "Zhou Bu!!"


    As his voice fell, Zhou Bu walked in...He said in courtesy, "Master!"


    "You bring a thousand blood dragon knights to help Brother Meng De... When will you help him take Yanzhou, when will you lead your troops back to Jingzhou!"


    "Here!!" Zhou Bu replied.


    Seeing that Zhou Ye had even lent him his general Zhou Bu... Cao Cao was really surprised.


    He knew that Zhou Ye asked Zhou Bu to carry the blood dragon knight, because he was afraid that he would not return the blood dragon knight, but-Zhou Bu could not help it with him?To talk about buying people''s hearts, Cao Cao believed that he was no worse than anyone else.


    Thinking of this, Cao Cao got up and took Zhou Bu''s hand and said affectionately: "With General Zhou Bu here, I will be successful in this battle!!"


    Chapter 2083


    Chapter Two Thousand and Eighty Three


    Cao Cao left happily...


    Happy, when I walked, I was a little floating...


    In Cao Cao''s view, even if the blood dragon is led by Zhou Bu, as long as he is under his command, his Zhou Bu is a piece of pig iron, and Cao Cao can melt it into a ball of fine gold for his own use.


    I have to say that Cao Cao, who doesn''t know much about the power of science and technology, is a little too optimistic.


    Not to mention that the time for the Blood Dragon to help him capture Yanzhou will not be too long.


    Even if the Blood Dragon Cavalry obeyed Zhou Ye''s orders and followed him for more than ten years, with only a word from Zhou Ye, these Blood Dragon Cavalry would immediately return to Jingzhou... They would not be greedy for all the glory and wealth that Cao Cao gave them.


    Zhou Ye smiled and watched Cao Cao leave, seeing everything he thought and felt in his heart...


    Of Cao Cao''s thoughts, Zhou Ye certainly felt like a mirror in his heart.


    But, he doesn''t care...


    He was confident, and it was useless to allow Cao Cao to treat his own blood dragon with the same attitude toward Guan Yu.


    Besides, Zhou Ye also played a word game...


    Zhou Ye only said that he borrowed Cao Cao''s 1000-blood dragon ride, on condition that he wanted to marry Cao Cao''s daughter as his concubine... but he didn''t say which daughter to marry.


    You know, Cao Cao later had seven daughters. As Zhou Ye, a patient with obsessive-compulsive disorder, the sisters should be neat and tidy... and one less is not happy.


    As for, when you say Cao Cao will not give it a try??


    That Zhou Ye didn''t mind letting Cao Cao taste the despair facing the blood dragon...


    However, those are for later...


    Now, it''s time to go back and rest...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye stretched out lazily, and then ordered someone to clean up the stale seats here, and what about him?Naturally, I have to go back to the back account and cultivate a relationship with my female general...


    It was the night, the undefeated female general Zhao Yuner and the unbeatable fierce general Dong Bai hand in hand to defend the enemy.


    Of course, the enemy is strong, and the two women are lost.


    In the end, they had to turn to Shen Ji Yueying Xiao Lori... the three of them fought the enemy together, but... people are not as good as the sky, the Taoism is invincible... the three are defeated and defeated.


    No words...


    The next morning...While Zhou Ye and the girls were washing, suddenly there were soldiers coming to report. Dong Zhuo''s team to send off his relatives was less than 30 miles away from the camp. The team in front of them had already arrived at the gate of the camp...


    "Oh?? Then I''m going to check it out!" Zhou Ye said and asked Dong Bai to help him get dressed... Then after a while, he walked towards the camp gate with the girls.


    Sure enough, at this time, a group of musicians dressed in bright red costumes, blowing and beating, had already arrived at the gate of Daying.


    Playing Feng Qiuhuang at the camp gate...


    Behind him is a guard of honor that stretches for miles...


    "Your grandfather''s posture is quite good!" Seeing this scene, Zhou Ye couldn''t help turning his head and laughing to Dong Bai.


    "...Huh..." The little white girl had a rare temper today...


    In any case, the woman who is about to marry her man is her little aunt...How can she not have a trace of grievance in her heart??


    But she knows better... this thing can''t be stopped by herself.


    First of all, the person who ordered this matter was her grandfather, Dong Zhuo...


    Secondly, even if she is acting coquettishly, she forced her own man to drive away the marrying team. In the end, it would be her poor little aunt who became the laughingstock of the world...


    And the relationship between her and her sister-in-law was extremely close because of her age, and she couldn''t bear to do so.


    Besides, she also knows her husband. You told him not to eat the fat delivered to her door?how is this possible??


    However, perhaps, this is also a good thing... In the future, among the sisters, she will also have an invisible alliance...


    After these days of getting along with each other, Xiao Xiao Dong Bai has long inquired from Yueying Xiaoluoli that her husband has more than a dozen wives and concubines in Jingzhou... and I heard that among them, the Zhen sisters are the most united. Nearly worry, maybe the arrival of my little aunt can make my future more important in my husband''s heart, right?

 Chapter 1696

    Thinking of this, Dong Bai''s tight face gradually stretched out...


    Who was Zhou Ye? He was in the harem, and he saw through Xiao Bai Niu''s thoughts with just one glance... After a clear smile, he said: "Go, let''s go and welcome..."


    "Yes, Lord..."


    "I''ll also go see my sister-in-law..."


    "Here!"


    As the women said, they followed Zhou Ye and turned on their horses... With the No. 100 blood dragon rider, they greeted the family sending team...


    At this time, the newlywed Dong Heng in the procession of giving off the bride was wearing a wedding gown, sitting in the carriage for giving off the marriage, with a sad expression on her face.


    Why worry??


    Because she knew that she was a pawn thrown by her father...


    Her father, Dong Zhuo, has been beaten by Jingzhou Zhou Boyang... Marrying herself to Jingzhou Zhou Boyang, one is to counter the relationship between him and the alliance, and the other is a show of softness...


    You see, I''m afraid of you... I have sent all the daughters who promised to marry you... Don''t push too much.


    Yesterday the team that sent the wedding off had to rest... But a report came from Beijing and Dong Xiangguo ordered the team to go to the wedding day and night... It is bound to make the team arrive at Zhou Ye¡¯s camp early in the morning. If you dare to disobey, cut it.


    In curiousity, Dong Heng asked the sergeant who sent the order why his father gave such an order...


    The sergeant naturally didn''t dare not answer to Dong Heng...


    I had to reply: "Miss, Xiangguo received a 400-mile emergency report yesterday, saying that Yuan Shao set up a Hongmen banquet in the camp, and wanted to seize the military power of Zhou Boyang in Jingzhou. As a result, Zhou Boyang saw through his intentions early and ordered his subordinates. Five thousand blood dragon knights rushed into the Chinese army camp. With only a cup of tea, they beheaded Yuan Shao''s more than 100,000 troops...The Yuan brothers died and fled..."


    "Isn''t this a good thing?" Dong Heng asked.


    "A good thing is a good thing..." the sergeant replied: "Dong Xiang looked up at the news report and laughed three times, then sighed three times... After all, there are such magical soldiers in the world, and I am as afraid as a tiger. ... Then I gave the order to let the little ones come to urge the team to send the family day and night..."


    Hearing this, Dong Hao already understood...


    My father was happy, and he was a bit afraid of Jingzhou Zhou Ye.


    To put it bluntly, her father was afraid that Zhou Ye would turn his anger against him, so he wanted to send himself there early, in order to settle Zhou Boyang''s heart.


    Thinking of this, Dong Heng couldn''t help but sighed again...


    To be honest, she has never seen what Zhou Ye looks like up to now. She only heard that Jingzhou Meizhou Lang, a dragon and phoenix among the people, is unparalleled in strength and strength, and is very handsome...


    But how can you make her believe that a murderous guy is a beautiful boy??


    The world''s words are mostly based on false transmissions... What exactly did Zhou Ye look like and how was his temper?She didn''t know anything... How could this not make Nian Fang Jiqi''s Dong Huang sad?


    Would a man with such a murderous nature be a grumpy person?Will you beat and scold yourself??Dong Heng really got more and more afraid... At this moment, she heard a heavy hoof sound from outside the carriage... Then, she heard the maid outside the carriage say: "Miss, your future husband will come to visit you. coming¡­¡­"


    "what??"


    Chapter 2084


    Chapter Two Thousand and Eighty Four


    "General Zhou Boyang of Jingzhou, I am here to lend you!"


    Hearing the report of the maid outside, Dong Heng suddenly panicked...


    "I...I..." Dong Heng didn''t know what he should do at this moment?Anxious, with a trace of fear, with a trace of anticipation in fear!"What should I do..."


    No way, although Dong Heng and Dong Bai are nephews, they grew up in different environments.


    Perhaps it was because of the family relationship that Dong Zhuo raised his own daughter in accordance with the normal family method.


    In other words, Dong Heng is almost a woman in a deep boudoir.


    What about Dong Bai?


    He was favored by Dong Zhuo and became a lawless female overlord.


    Otherwise, Dong Zhuo would not go into battle with only his granddaughter and not his daughter.


    Just when Dong Heng was at a loss, suddenly the door of the carriage was opened from the outside...


    "Ah..." Dong Heng thought that Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang would come, and he couldn''t help but screamed.


    However, when she saw who it was, she suddenly leaked a smile...


    She is very familiar with the visitor, not someone else, but the little niece who has a good relationship with her, Dong Bai... "Bai''er, why are you here?"


    "Hehe...Auntie, you will call my elder sister from now on!!" Dong Bai, who got into the carriage, sat unceremoniously beside Dong Heng and laughed.


    "It''s not big or small..." Hearing Dong Bai''s words, Dong Wei couldn''t help but patted her on the shoulder gently, and said, "Why should I call your sister?"


    "Because, your husband is my husband..." Dong Bai smiled and said, "Moreover, I heard from the sisters in the family that the rules in the husband''s house are based on entering the door sooner or later, not on the sisters, not on the basis of age... , You came in a few days later than me, so you have to call my sister!"


    Hearing Dong Bai''s words, Dong Hao couldn''t help but feel embarrassed... This aunt and nephew served her husband together, and it really doesn''t sound good to say it.


    But, until now, she can do nothing...


    "Bai''er, how good was Zhou Ye to you...? I heard from my father that day that after you were captured by Zhou Boyang, you would die of anxiety!" Dong Heng raised Dong Bai''s little hand and asked with concern.


    "My husband treats me very well..." Dong Bai smiled and said: "After you get started, you will know that our husband, but the best man in the world..."


    "..." Hearing Dong Bai''s words [Our husband], Dong Hao couldn''t help but feel weird...


    She and Dong Bai are nephews and nephews, and the conversations between the nephews and nephews actually use [Our husband]...This sentence, how can it be heard?


    Dong Bai, who was sitting next to Dong Heng, naturally saw the unnatural look on his little aunt¡¯s face, and when he rolled his eyes, he guessed what she was thinking.


    "Sister-in-law, don''t care about these complicated festivals..." Dong Bai said carelessly: "The world is ignorant. For me and other women, the husband loves us and is more important than anything... Regardless of the rumors... As soon as the person said, with our husband¡¯s prestigious name, which one has the courage to chew his tongue?"


    Hearing Dong Bai''s words, Dong Heng couldn''t help but sighed and said, "I hope so!"


    What can she do now?


    Not to mention how Dong Bai comforted his little aunt here...


    Just say Zhou Ye here...


    Now that the newlyweds have been welcomed, Zhou Ye will naturally prepare for the wedding...


    He ordered people to return to the camp and sprinkle invitations all over...invite all the princes to dinner in his camp.


    When the princes received Zhou Ye''s invitation, it was really embarrassing to die.


    What is embarrassing??

 Chapter 1697

    Go...


    The newly married woman who got married was the daughter of the country thief Dong Zhuo... and what about them?It is a member of the army of thieves, which is not so appropriate.


    Don''t go??


    Then it is bound to offend Zhou Ye, who is bound to report...


    This is not a fuel-saving lamp...


    In case of taking this as an excuse, I want them to attack... they think they are invincible.


    In the end...life is greater than face...A group of princes came to Zhou Ye''s camp with generous gifts.


    Among them, the gift from Cao Cao is the heaviest...a thousand liang of gold, a hundred maid...


    The gold and fine wine are naturally taken with them, but the maid will have to wait for Cao Cao''s waiter to return to Peiguo Township before being sent to Jingzhou.


    Of course, since Cao Cao''s gift list was written like this, he would definitely not fall back on the bill.


    And what about Zhou Ye?At this time, he was wearing his extremely sassy armor, greeting the princes in the handsome account.


    At this time, the wedding team had entered Zhou Ye''s camp.


    Na Dong Heng was in the company of Zhao Yuner and other three daughters, waiting for auspicious time in the back tent.


    A group of princes sat there, talking with a strong smile one by one...


    At this moment, they suddenly heard Cao Cao''s gift list sung by the singer outside, and they were all stunned.


    Why did Cao Cao suddenly want to give this gift??


    You know, many of the gifts given by these princes are just a piece of jade, XX, and so on.


    These things are not worthless, but compared with Cao Cao''s, they seem to be too petty.


    Just when the princes were uncertain...Cao Cao had already strode in.


    Seeing the two generals following Cao Cao... the princes were even more surprised.


    Today Cao Cao did not bring his family brother Cao Ren, let alone the Xiahou brothers, but Bao Xin and Zhou Bu.


    Who is Bao Xin?That was the general under Liu Dai, the governor of Yanzhou, and who was Zhou Bu??He is Zhou Ye''s general.


    How could the princes not be surprised to see these two people actually following Cao Cao??


    "Hahaha... Boyang, congratulations!" Cao Cao was so far away, he laughed and said, "When the beacon is full of smoke, there can be a happy event that hits the killer on this land. It''s really rare to be angry!"


    "Brother Meng De is so busy, it makes me happy to be here in person!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Hehe, our military affairs are busy, I am afraid I can''t stay here for a long time!" Cao Cao smiled: "Zixiao is preparing troops in the camp. In one hour or three, I will set off for Yanzhou... I can ask for a glass of water and wine, and then I will set off..."


    "Haha... wine!" Zhou Ye gave an order, and naturally some soldiers presented the wine.


    "With this cup, I wish Brother Meng De a triumphant success!" Zhou Ye said with one shot of the wine glass in his hand and drank it in one go.


    "With Boyang''s help, I will definitely get what I want!" Cao Cao said, and drank it.


    When the two drank the glass of wine, Cao Cao confessed and left with Zhou Bu and Bao Xin.


    And the princes on the side heard the conversation between the two, and they had already guessed...


    No wonder, last night I heard shouts of killings in Liu Dai¡¯s camp... I thought it was Liu Dai¡¯s death that his camp was also liquidated by Zhou Ye. Now it seems that Cao Cao, with Zhou Ye¡¯s help, He seized Liu Dai''s army, and now, listening to that, he still wants to seize Liu Dai''s possessions.


    Chapter 2085


    Chapter Two Thousand and Eighty Five


    The princes who drank at this banquet were quite unhappy...


    It turned out that Cao Cao had been close to Zhou Ye long ago, so he had Zhou Ye''s help to win Liu Dai''s camp and plan to seize his foundation.


    Oh, time is also fortune...


    When the princes lamented...Zhou Ye had already entered the back account...


    After the wedding, it was the bridal chamber... This was Zhou Ye''s most anticipated show.


    Needless to say about the bridal chamber, although Dong Heng was afraid of Zhou Ye, with Zhou Ye''s comfort, she gradually let go.


    Under the leadership of an old driver, he galloped on the right highway.


    During the loss to Zhou Ye, he had to ask for help from his niece... The result was unexpected, and three people came... So, singled out and turned into a melee... You don''t need to show you all.


    On Zhou Ye''s side, on the grounds that the joy of newlyweds should not be used to move swords and soldiers, he did not move...


    Since Zhou Ye didn''t move, naturally no one of the other princes dared to move rashly.


    After all, they weren''t Zhou Ye, and they didn''t have the blood dragon knights who were unparalleled in the day... I was afraid that if he pursued Dong Zhuo and hit an ambush, it would be more than a loss.


    Besides, now Zhou Ye and Dong Zhuo can be regarded as related by marriage...They are also afraid that going after Dong Zhuo will cause Zhou Ye''s dissatisfaction.


    Therefore, I can only spend my life...


    It''s just that it''s not a way to consume this day by day. The hundreds of thousands of troops consume countless money and food every day... They can''t afford it.


    The princes from all walks of life said farewell to Zhou Ye, planning to lead their troops back to the headquarters.


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about this either... the time for him to wait has not yet arrived...


    In the end, on the third day of Zhou Ye''s wedding, only Sun Jian remained with Zhou Ye.


    It''s just that Sun Jian can''t hold on anymore...


    The Blood Dragon Knight Camp ¡ª¡ª Zhou Ye''s handsome account.


    "Boyang... Now that the fire in Luoyang is blazing, Dong Zhuo must be fleeing westward..." Sun Jian and Zhou Ye said with a hatred of iron and steel, "How can you still be so addicted to the gentle town? This is the pursuit. Good time for Dong Zhuo!"


    "Hahaha... what Brother Wentai said is extremely true!" Zhou Ye laughed and said, "However, according to Brother Wentai, how should we divide the work in this pursuit?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Sun Jian suddenly got stuck.


    He actually wanted to say, you and I chase together...


    However, he himself knew that he had a large number of pawns and only six thousand cavalry.


    If he pursued together, he would only drag Zhou Ye back.


    But let Zhou Ye pursue it alone, and he led the foot soldiers into the capital?

 Chapter 1698

    He couldn''t say it again...Isn''t it obvious, send you to death, take credit for me?


    Seeing Sun Jian hesitating, Zhou Ye smiled...


    "Brother Wentai, you led most of the pawns, so it''s better to let you enter the capital... And I, led by three thousand blood dragon knights, how about the starry night chasing Dong Zhuo?" Zhou Ye laughed.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Sun Jian couldn''t help being overjoyed, but he still said, "If this is the case, isn''t Boyang too disadvantaged?"


    "Hahaha... you and my family, what are you saying about losing money and gaining advantage!" Zhou Ye said here, waved his big hand: "Just do it like this, I will order people to gather blood dragon knights and prepare. Starry night chasing and killing Dong Zhuo..."


    "Okay, then I will go back to the army and prepare to go to the capital!" Sun Jian said, clasping his fists and arching his hands, then turned away.


    It was not until Sun Jian walked out of Shuai Teng, and from behind Shuai Teng, two women came around...


    No one else, it was Dong Bai and Dong Wei''s nephew.


    "Husband... the lowly concubine wants to ask your husband for one thing!!" Dong Heng walked to Zhou Ye with a sad look, and bowed to Zhou Ye... "My husband, Wangwang, perfect the lowly concubine!"


    "Husband...I also want to..." Dong Bai walked up to Zhou Ye and knelt down.


    "Okay..." Seeing the actions of the two women, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile: "I know what you want to say... Dong Zhuo is fine in this battle, he shouldn''t have lost my hand..."


    Baishan¡¯s filial piety is the first. Although Dong Zhuo is not a thing, the two daughters, as his daughter and his granddaughter, can¡¯t say that their elders are not... and they have to help him in front of their husband... , Zhou Ye naturally didn''t care...


    "Really?"


    "Husband, is that true?"


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the two women couldn''t help but look at Zhou Ye with surprise... asked in their mouths.


    "Really...Naturally take it seriously!" Zhou Ye smiled, then gently leaned over and said in the ears of the two women: "I won''t hurt him in this battle, but...in exchange, are you two too? What about a small sacrifice?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the cheeks of the two women suddenly became red...


    They naturally knew what Zhou Ye meant by sacrificing...the backyard flowers...


    Zhou Ye had long wanted to win the three links of the two women. It was helpless at this time. It was not a future generation. The two women had no choice but to accept this gameplay and refused to follow it... But today, it seems that they are doomed.


    Dong Liao''s head hung slightly, and he said nanaly: "Everything depends on your husband''s instructions..."


    "As long as the husband is willing to let his grandfather make a living, Bai''er is also willing..." Dong Bai also said.


    "Hahaha...well, when I return, remember to wash it clean!" Zhou Ye laughed, stretched his arms, hugged the two women in his arms, pecked on the left and right, then let go of his hands. Leaving the handsome account in a stride... "Come here, bring my Mochizuki... ready to pursue Dong Zhuo!"


    "Here!"


    It''s not a long time. The Kodo Beastmaster of Zhou Ye''s own warrior general... Well, well, now it is called Mochizuki Rhinoceros...


    Naturally, some soldiers brought Zhou Ye''s Mochizuki over...


    Zhou Ye was going to expedition, Zhao Yuner and the other women would naturally come out to see each other.


    "Husband, be careful about everything... don''t get caught in ambush..." Although she knows that her man has great powers, Yun''er just can''t worry about her husband... Maybe this is caring and chaos.


    "Yun''er don''t have to worry about me..." Zhou Ye smiled: "After this battle is over, we can go back to Jingzhou... Ying Chinese has Yueying girl, Wu has you and Bai Niu, I can''t rest assured... ¡­By the way, Feng Yiwei also has to step up his training, don¡¯t neglect..."


    "Bai''er (Yun''er) province!!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Dong Bai and Zhao Yun''er both nodded in response.


    What is Feng Yiwei??


    Feng Yiwei is a five-hundred maid married to Dong Heng...


    To say that Dong Zhuo is really willing...


    In order to do what he liked, the order selected five hundred court ladies from the Changle Palace and sent them to Zhou Ye''s camp as a dowry team with their own daughter.These five hundred palace ladies are all unmanned virgins carefully selected by the female officials in Dong Zhuo''s palace, and they are all top-notch...


    Zhou Ye naturally laughed at this...


    Chapter 2086


    Chapter Two Thousand and Eighty Six


    In fact, Dong Zhuo''s move also contained evil intentions.


    He sent these five hundred maids as dowry, just to mess up Zhou Ye''s military...


    Under normal circumstances, the military sergeant soldiers have been fighting for years and have not been close to women for many years. Faced with so many maids, they will naturally be thrilled.


    And if there is a fornication between a man and a woman, Zhou Ye will be furious and will punish the sergeant. In this way, the blood dragon ride will be popular...


    It is a pity that his calculations were completely useless by Zhou Ye''s side.


    You know, from the moment of birth, Umbrella has injected a gene of loyalty into the gene chain.


    In their cognition, what they rule is the rule of heaven and must not be violated. The joy, anger, sorrow, and joy of their own rule are their standards of behavior.


    Zhou Ye said to keep them away from those palace ladies, they wouldn''t even look at it.


    This is the forbidden iron army.


    Of course, in this era, no army can do this.


    As for the training of these court ladies as Feng Yiwei?


    It was the idea of ??Dong Bai and Zhao Yuner.


    In their words, everything is fine in the army, but it is somewhat inconvenient... It is better to train these five hundred maids as female guards for their dispatch.


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye naturally had nothing to do...


    In fact, he also has this intention...


    That''s why Dong Bai and Zhao Yun''er stepped up the training of these five hundred Fengyiwei. When he led his army back to Jingzhou, they would naturally take the time to strengthen them and become his support.


    It''s just that there is no such time and no such conditions right now, so I can only train temporarily.


    After explaining many chores, Zhou Ye directly jumped on his Mochizuki... "Go!"


    "Here!" XN


    Following Zhou Ye''s order, the Three Thousand Blood Dragon Cavalry rushed towards the capital under the leadership of Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye''s camp was not too far from the capital, only more than a hundred miles away.


    For the Blood Dragon Knight, more than a hundred miles is really nothing...In only half an hour, Zhou Ye rushed to Luoyang City with the Blood Dragon Knight.


    At this time, this century-old capital has become a ruin...

 Chapter 1699

    There are broken walls everywhere... There is a choking smell of fireworks in the air.


    "A century-old capital...this Dong Zhuo is really willing!!" Looking at the once prosperous city in front of him, Zhou Ye couldn''t help sighing: "No matter, bypass Luoyang City, we will catch up with Dong Zhuo..."


    "Here!!" The soldiers obeyed, bypassing Luoyang City, and chasing them all the way towards Xingyang.


    At this time, Dong Zhuo''s team did not go too far...


    After all, they are moving their capital. They have to take care of the civil and military officials along the way, and they are also followed by some Li people... Then the speed can''t get up.


    Under these cumbersome drags, Dong Zhuo''s team moved to the capital to travel only more than 30 miles a day.


    Although Dong Zhuo set out two days earlier than Zhou Ye, however, it took less than two hours for Zhou Ye to catch up with Dong Zhuo''s army.


    Li Yu and Lu Bu, who were in charge of holding down the army of Dong Zhuo''s team, saw the red armor on the blood dragon from a distance, and they were shocked to death...


    If the person is someone else, then these two people still have the courage to fight, or even seek a pass and ambush, it is not impossible.


    However, it was Zhou Ye... it was Zhou Ye''s blood dragon.


    They didn''t even dare to take photos of their faces, so they rode their horses madly... and fled forward.


    With these two as role models for generals, the other Xiliang cavalry will naturally follow suit... Just kidding, most of these Xiliang cavalry are the remnants and defeated soldiers who survived the battle... For the blood dragon cavalry They are so powerful.


    Against??


    I''m sorry...that''s to die...It''s better for our family to run away first.


    As a result, the Xiliang cavalry, who had been on the same road with the migrating people, couldn''t take care of a lot of them, and immediately rode their horses to rush.


    These people who followed the Xiliang army to move their capitals did not notice for a while and were trampled to death by Xiliang iron cavalry.


    In troubled times, life is as cheap as grass.


    Seeing such a scene, Zhou Ye couldn''t help sighing: "I know now why there is a saying that I would rather be a peaceful dog than a person in troubled times."


    "Lord, what shall we do now?" A soldier beside Zhou Ye asked, "If we keep chasing, these people will definitely suffer more..."


    "Oh, I won''t kill Boren, but Boren died because of me!" Zhou Ye sighed, "Stop the pursuit, I will go and meet Dong Zhuo for a while...These people, you can ask them. May I follow us back to Jingzhou..."


    "Here!!" The soldier agreed and took the order...


    The soldiers of the blood dragon cavalry jumped off their horses one by one to help the people who were trampled by the Xiliang cavalry to find their relatives or bury the dead...


    And what about Zhou Ye?Directly looking for a mountain col with a person behind him, his figure flashed and disappeared in place...


    At this time, Dong Zhuo is sitting on the frame of the emperor, carrying out his own Zhengtai training plan...


    "The emperor... the old minister''s life is bitter... the old minister is the most bitter person in the world. The bitterness is like the weeds under the wheel, and my bitterness is like the Huanglian in the cracks of the stone..."


    "In order to rescue the big man, he did not hesitate to leave his home and property and came to the imperial court from Xiliang. Over the years, the veteran has not been able to eat well and sleep well, and I have made painstaking efforts to walk on thin ice!"


    Dong Zhuo was spitting bitterness here, and when the watch was loyal, he suddenly heard a chuckle."Dong Xiangguo really worked hard..."


    "Who is it?" Hearing this voice, Dong Zhuo was shocked... hurriedly turned his head to look...


    This doesn''t matter, Dong Zhuo almost was not scared to death...


    I saw a figure dressed in an extremely gorgeous suit, sitting next to him at this moment...this appearance, such an appearance...who is it not Zhou Ye??


    "Zhou Boyang..." Dong Zhuo shivered in shock...


    "Don''t be afraid, I didn''t come to take your life today..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "After all, I have promised Xiaobai and Wei''er to spare your life!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Dong Zhuo was relieved...


    It wasn''t until this time that he was shocked...He was in his own army, and now he only saw Zhou Ye, but didn''t see the blood dragon ride under his command... His heart was naturally settled.


    "Zhou Boyang, what are you doing here?" Dong Zhuo calmly asked.


    "Huh???" Hearing Dong Zhuo''s unkind tone, Zhou Ye gave him a smile but a smile...


    Just this glance made the frightened soul of Dong Zhuo who has been fighting for a long time...


    In Zhou Ye''s eyes, he saw the boundless sea of ??blood, as well as countless terrifying monsters...


    "You...you..." Dong Zhuo shrank into a ball in fright, his whole body shaking like chaff.


    "I''m here just to find a few people from you..." Zhou Ye looked at Dong Zhuo''s appearance, nodded in satisfaction, and smiled: "One is the attendant Cai Yong, and the other is Dong Cheng, the nephew of the Queen Mother. Please don¡¯t refuse me..."


    Chapter 2087


    Chapter Two Thousand and Eighty Seven


    "It''s just... just so?" Dong Zhuo asked unconfidently.


    He was really shocked by Zhou Ye.


    "Well, it''s just that!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    "It''s so simple!" Dong Zhuo said, yelling, "Stop!"


    As his voice fell, the whole team stopped.


    Outside, a soldier approached the carriage and asked respectfully: "What''s the command of Lord Xiangguo?"


    "Someone will call the attendant Cai Yong and the partial general Dong Cheng!!" Dong Zhuo said loudly, "I have important questions!"


    "Here!!"


    The soldier outside agreed, then turned around and left...


    They didn''t expect that their home country was being threatened at this time... their lives were dying.


    At this time, the atmosphere in the car became a bit awkward...


    Dong Zhuo looked at Zhou Ye and wanted to speak several times, but he didn''t know what to say.


    And what about Zhou Ye?There is really nothing to say to Dong Zhuo...So, the two of them stared at each other in the car.


    At this time, the Han Xian Emperor Liu Xie Xiaozheng Tai who had been sitting in the car, seeing the invincible Dong Zhuo, was so afraid of the young general who suddenly appeared in the car, her mind suddenly changed.


    At the age of nine, Fang has been under Dong Zhuo''s control since he became the throne.


    However, at this age, he already has some ideas of his own.


    Moreover, there is a loyal court lady eunuch in the Han room, telling him that Dong Zhuo is a traitor and a courtier seeking power to usurp the Han... Your Majesty cannot recognize a thief as his father.


    Therefore, even though Liu Xie was young, he already knew something about his situation.

 Chapter 1700

    He just heard Dong Zhuo''s words just as if he hadn''t heard it... He only hated that he was surrounded by Xiliang Jiashi, and he was no longer resentful and could not swear at that Dong Zhuo.


    But now, Zhou Ye''s arrival gave him a glimmer of hope.


    What hope??


    In addition to the treacherous nephew, the hope of Chao Gang is shaken.


    After all, in Liu Xie''s heart, someone who can make Dong Zhuo so afraid is definitely more powerful than Dong Zhuo.Maybe he still has the Han room in his heart??


    Thinking of this, Xiao Liu Xie said loudly: "General Boyang, Dong Zhuo has no king, no father, and no direction, please start to get rid of this traitor... I will appoint you loyal and brave, and eat thousands of families!"


    Hearing what Han Xiandi said, Dong Zhuo was shocked...


    Damn it, guard against day and night, still didn''t guard against Mrs. Xiaozheng...


    "Your Majesty, don''t talk nonsense, the old ministers are loyal to the sun and the moon... how can you be a traitorous minister without a ruler, no father, and no direction?" Dong Zhuo defended himself and looked at Zhou Ye cautiously. ...


    I am afraid that Zhou Ye was really moved by the little emperor...


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the entire car solidified...


    "Haha..." Hearing the words of the little emperor, Zhou Ye smiled mockingly: "In this world, if I want it, I can get it at my fingertips... It''s a pity that I am not interested in glory and wealth... For you, this world is you too. I want it, and I want to take it too... But for me, the world is a burden that can''t be shaken away... An inescapable bondage... It''s useless..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the little emperor suddenly became desperate...


    Although Zhou Ye did not explicitly reject him, the meaning in his words was already obvious...


    He doesn''t even look at this world. Does he care about the so-called Zhongyonghou and Shiyi Wanhu that the little emperor said??


    "Hahaha...General Boyang really is so handsome...I admire and admire him!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Dong Zhuole''s posterior molars all leaked out.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye looked at Dong Zhuo and said with a smile: "I don''t kill you because of the pleading of Wei''er and Baier. Besides, the big guys are exhausted. If you kill you Dong Zhuo, there will be The next Zhang Zhuo, Wang Zhuo will appear... Instead of that, you might as well leave you... At least you are a full-fed traitor!"


    "..." Dong Zhuo was speechless by Zhou Ye''s words...


    He smiled sullily: "General Boyang said it is extremely..."


    Dong Zhuo was really grateful to Li Ru at this time. If he hadn''t listened to him, he would send his daughter to Zhou Ye''s camp, afraid that he would lose his life at this time?


    From Zhou Ye''s words just now, he almost heard it...


    Zhou Ye didn''t care who sat in the world, let alone his Dong Zhuo''s life and death... he didn''t kill him, just because his daughter and granddaughter pleaded for him.


    It''s not that Zhou Ye treats him well...


    Even so, Dong Zhuo is already very happy...


    You know, even though he didn''t see Zhou Ye using force on that day, Zhou Ye''s deeds that he shot through the gates of Changsha City had already spread all over the world.


    When Dong Zhuo himself was young, he was also a powerful man who could open a strong bow with both arms...How could he not know how much strength it would take to shoot through the gates?


    Therefore, he asked himself if he lost to Zhou Ye...


    Moreover, he is over half a hundred years old at this time, and what about Zhou Ye?It was when he was young and strong, and between this plus and minus, the outcome was decided... Therefore, Dong Zhuo was so panicked when he saw Zhou Ye...


    While smiling at Zhou Ye, Dong Zhuo squinted at the little emperor and gave the little emperor a vicious look...that means-wait until you turn around to clean up.


    Seeing Dong Zhuo¡¯s gaze, Han Xian Emperor Liu Xie was desperate...


    He really didn''t expect to see a person who made Dong Zhuo so afraid appeared, thinking it was a savior...


    As a result, he is a person who has no monarch, and regards monarchs and subjects as inferior as nothing...


    Is it true that the big man, as he said, is really exhausted??


    Xiao Zhengtai Liu Xie was immersed in the grief over the impending destruction of the Han Dynasty, and did not pay attention to Dong Zhuo''s eyes.


    As Xiao Zhengtai Liu Xie became silent again, the whole carriage looked a little awkward again...


    At this moment, there was a report from Jia Shi outside: "Master Xiangguo, Cai Yong and Pian brought Dong Cheng to..."


    Hearing Jia Shi¡¯s report, Dong Zhuo really received a pardon, and said loudly: "Let them come up!"


    "Here!" After Jia Shi promised, he said to the two waiting behind him: "Xiangguo will let you meet in the car!"


    "Yes!"


    "Here!"


    The two agreed, and stepped on the wooden steps, onto the frame of the emperor...


    As soon as they got into the car, Cai Yong and Dong Cheng were taken aback.


    Whether it was Han Xiandi in the car or Dong Zhuo, they all knew... but they didn''t know Zhou Ye who was sitting by the side.


    Although Dong Cheng was a partial general of Niu Fu who died in the hands of the blood dragon rider, he was not in Dong Zhuo''s army on the day of the war, but was ordered to stay in the capital.


    Therefore, I don¡¯t know Zhou Ye...


    And Cai Yong, let alone...


    He is a weak person at all, maybe Zhou Ye''s name is like a thunderous ear, but - Zhou Ye''s appearance, he definitely doesn''t recognize it.


    "Servant Cai Yong, I have seen Master Xiangguo!"


    "Dong Cheng met Master Xiangguo!"


    Although the two did not know Zhou Ye, they knew Dong Zhuo, so they hurried to greet Dong Zhuo...After the question was finished, the two thoughts...this is the frame of the emperor... Then naturally they should also say hello to the emperor, thinking about this, two The man hurriedly bowed and said, "Cai Yong, Dong Cheng...Long live my emperor... Long live!"


    Chapter 2088


    Chapter Two Thousand and Eighteenth


    At this time, seeing Cai Yong and Dong Cheng arrive, Dong Zhuo was extremely happy...


    He really wanted to send Zhou Ye away quickly...


    Dong Zhuo has not experienced this involuntary feeling of life and death for a long time.


    "General Boyang...These two are the people you are looking for. If you have anything, just talk about it..." Dong Zhuo said here, and deliberately said: "If there is any inconvenience, our family can take the emperor to go first. Car, stay away for a while..."


    "Xiangguo don''t have to be so troublesome!" Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand... and then looked at Cai Yong and Dong Cheng.


    When Cai Yong and Dong Cheng heard Dong Zhuo''s address to Zhou Ye, they were immediately stunned.


    The word Boyang?Such a young and handsome general...I am afraid that in the world, only Jingzhou Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang are the only ones.


    But... Zhou Ye, isn''t Zhou Boyang the vanguard of the thieves'' army??Why does it appear here??

 Chapter 1701

    "Cai Shizhong..." Zhou Ye looked at Cai Yong and asked, "Would you like to go back to Jingzhou with me and meet your daughter Cai Yan?"


    "Yan''er?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cai Yong asked anxiously: "Why is my daughter with the general? Isn''t she on the day of her marriage...was she taken away by the strongman?"


    "Haha... I was the one who took her away!" Zhou Ye didn''t care, and smiled: "Now Yan''er is in Jingzhou and misses Cai Shizhong very much, so when I was leaving for the expedition, she still begged me, if I see Cai Shizhong, I must invite Cai Shizhong to join Jingzhou and share our family relationship!"


    "......This..." After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cai Yong had some guesses in his heart.


    Think about it, if the person who kidnapped his daughter that day was Zhou Ye, then Zhou Ye and his daughter Cai Yan must have been married...No way, at this time his daughter has become the concubine of Zhou Boyang in Jingzhou. .


    Thinking of this, Cai Yong couldn''t help but look up and down Zhou Ye...


    "Everyone said, Jingzhou Meizhou Lang, when I saw him today, he was well-deserved!!" Cai Yong said here, sighing: "Now I hear the general''s message from Yan''er, and the old man feels deeply comforted...but, The imperial court nowadays is just using people...The old man misunderstood the country for his own sake, so why don''t I write an autograph letter and General Trouble will give it to my poor daughter..."


    When Zhou Ye heard Cai Yong talking like this, he couldn''t help but roll his eyes...


    This guy, to put it bluntly, still can''t bear his official position...


    But this is also normal...


    If Cai Yong had some political sense, he would not be lamenting Dong Zhuo at Wang Yun''s table after Dong Zhuo''s death, so that Wang Yun was imprisoned and finally died in prison.


    Forget it, the twisted melon is not sweet, wait until he is imprisoned by Wang Yun, then save him...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Also...so I can explain to Yan''er!"


    "Then I''m going to prepare pen, ink, paper and inkstone..." Cai Yong said, turning around and getting off the car to find pen, wood, paper and inkstone to write a home letter.


    At this time, Zhou Ye turned his attention to Dong Cheng...


    "Dong Cheng, would you like to come back to Jingzhou with me?" Zhou Ye asked.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Dong Cheng was stunned...


    He was a little uncertain about what the relationship between Zhou Ye and Dong Zhuo was...


    It seemed that Dong Xiangguo was a little afraid of Zhou Ye... But even so, Dong Cheng didn''t want to return to Jingzhou with Zhou Ye.


    Let''s put it this way, following Dong Zhuo... is equivalent to following the court.


    That opportunity is great...


    And how about going back to Jingzhou with Zhou Ye??What can he get??


    Besides, he had no relationship with Zhou Ye, and he did not feel that he, an unknown person, would suddenly be appreciated by Zhou Boyang, who is famous all over the world...


    After pondering over and over again, Dong Cheng handed his hand to courtesy and said: "General Boyang has a wrong love. The court is just now when the court is employing people. Dong is really..."


    Speaking of this, Zhou Ye almost understood... well, another one who didn''t want to go with him... it didn''t matter.


    Anyway, he did not originally come for Dong Cheng, but for his daughter.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and said: "It''s fine, in that case, I will take your daughter back to Jingzhou. When you figure it out, you can bring your family and find me in Jingzhou!!!"


    Hearing this, Dong Cheng was dumbfounded...


    What''s happening here??


    Why would I take my daughter away when I refused?


    But Dong Zhuo heard some clues...


    Since being defeated by Zhou Ye, he has deliberately collected Zhou Ye''s information.


    Dong Zhuo knew that there was a young loli beside Zhou Ye who gently called to be Yueying... I want to come, Zhou Ye is the daughter of Dong Cheng... I want...


    Thinking of this, Dong Zhuo smiled and said, "It''s okay... come, come and bring Dong Cheng''s daughter here!!"


    Hearing Dong Zhuo''s words, a soldier outside responded with a response and turned and left.


    When Dong Chengwen heard Dong Zhuo''s words, he fell to his knees with a puff, and begged: "Master Xiangguo must not...My daughter Nian Fang Xiaonian...I can''t bear the suffering of this boat!!"


    "Dong Cheng, you really don''t know how to promote... General Boyang can look at your daughter, it is your daughter''s convincing..." Dong Zhuo said angrily, "Don''t say it anymore, and our family will order someone to drag you down." Punish!"


    Dong Zhuo really wants to send Zhou Ye away quickly...


    He really didn''t like this feeling of involuntary life and death.


    "Master Xiangguo..." Hearing Dong Zhuo''s words, Dong Cheng cried in fright and did not dare to make trouble. He only dared to stay in the car and kept kowtow.


    Hearing Dong Zhuo''s words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but roll his eyes...


    What this said was like he was a villain who robbed Loli.


    However, it may be easier for people to give in to the wicked?


    Look at Dong Cheng, rejecting himself, but dare not disrespect Dong Zhuo... Maybe this is the benefit of the wicked??


    While talking...


    An old eunuch walked into the car holding a little loli...respectfully said: "Master Xiangguo, Dong Cheng''s daughter is here!"


    Seeing his daughter being hugged over, Dong Cheng felt even more grief, and knocked his head more diligently...


    "Father...Father..." Little Lori saw her father lying on the ground, kowtow desperately, she couldn''t help putting a trace of panic on her little face, she stretched out her hands and wanted her father to hold...


    However, the old eunuch would not give Dong Cheng''s daughter to him.


    "Haha... Give it to me!" Zhou Ye said, stretching out his hands...


    The old eunuch looked at Dong Zhuo, and it was not until Dong Zhuo nodded slightly that he handed the little Lolita in his arms to Zhou Ye''s hands.


    "Hey, don''t cry..." Zhou Ye hugged the future Concubine Dong and smiled: "Brother will take you to a good place, a place with a lot of fun..."


    "Really?" Dong Xiaoluoli seemed to be fascinated by Zhou Ye''s appearance, and actually stopped crying, and asked: "Will my father go with us?"


    "Your father still has important things to do...So, we are the only ones to go together!!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Okay, take a good night''s sleep. When you wake up, you will be able to go to that fun place! !"


    "Hmm..." Dong Xiaoluoli felt her eyelids getting heavier and heavier, and finally... closed her eyes tightly and fell asleep sweetly.


    Chapter 2089


    Chapter Two Thousand and Eighty Nine


    Seeing this situation and this scene... Dong Zhuo''s heart shuddered...


    This Jingzhou Zhou Boyang... really has extraordinary means.


    However, at this time he didn''t dare to turn his face with Zhou Ye, let alone play sideways with Zhou Ye... Instead, he wanted to please Zhou Ye.

 Chapter 1702

    "Haha... Boyang got what he wanted. Congratulations!" Dong Zhuo said here, and asked with a smile: "Boyang has any other requirements, and we ask them together. Our family will not refuse!"


    "Speaking of which, I really have something to trouble Dong Xiang!" Zhou Ye said down the ass.


    "Uh... don''t hesitate to say, what is the relationship between you and me... you don''t have to be polite with our family..." Dong Zhuo waved his hand and said boldly.


    Hearing Dong Zhuo''s words, Zhou Ye also felt that the relationship between him and Dong Zhuo was quite complicated.


    From Dong Heng''s side, he wants to call Master Dong Zhuo Taishan... From Dong Bai''s side... Then his seniority has dropped...


    Alas, troublesome...not to mention seniority.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "I want another person... She should be in Yeting at the moment. She is a noble person with a surname, Fu Mingshou!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Dong Zhuo turned his eyes to the old eunuch...


    The old eunuch knew the machine and said: "Return to Lord Xiangguo, there is indeed a nobleman named Fushou in the court..."


    "Then call it soon...?" Dong Zhuo waved his hand.


    "Here!" the old eunuch said, turning to get out of the car...


    However, he was stopped by Zhou Ye."Wait!"


    Hearing this, the old eunuch stopped, turned his head and gave a deep salute to Zhou Ye, "I wonder if General Boyang has any more orders?"


    "How long has the father-in-law been in the palace?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Thirty years!" the old eunuch replied respectfully.


    "Then you know, where is Tang Ji, the concubine of the young emperor?" Zhou Ye continued to ask.


    "Young Emperor''s Concubine? Tang Ji?" The old eunuch was stunned after hearing this... "The Young Emperor has never married..."


    "What?" Zhou Ye was taken aback when he heard this.


    "Ah, what the general said was the daughter of the Tang family whom the young emperor had decreed to marry?" At this time, the old eunuch seemed to think of something, and said: "In this case, the young eunuch did have a concubine, but the Tang family daughter paid Before entering the palace, he lost his track... At that time, General He Jin even ordered a thorough investigation of this matter... However, all investigations and investigations were inconclusive... In the end it was gone!"


    "Ok??"


    Isn''t it??Tang Ji is missing??


    What''s happening here??


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but open his eyes and looked towards the sky...


    In the sky, hundreds of billions of thin lines link people and people, things and things... This is the line of cause and effect.


    Zhou Ye found Tang Ji¡¯s causal line among the hundreds of millions of causal lines... Follow the vine and search for the past...


    Whoever came up with the idea, but finally found the underworld...


    Well, it seems that the patrol envoy from home is doing a good job... Actually knowing to help me pick up the omissions, which is really great.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and said: "That''s it...you go and call that Fushou!!"


    "Here!" The old eunuch promised and turned and got off the carriage.


    "That... virtuous son-in-law..." Perhaps because Zhou Ye seemed to be in a good mood this time, Dong Zhuo dared to have a relationship with Zhou Ye."You... you just had golden light in your eyes that was..."


    "Haha... it''s nothing more than a glimpse of secrets, nothing more than a trail!!" Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand and said.


    "Sure, my son-in-law is also... amazing!" Dong Zhuo couldn''t help but admire.


    In response to this, Zhou Ye just chuckled and stopped speaking.


    After a while...


    A little girl who was more than thirteen or fourteen years old was led by an old eunuch into the car."Tian Xiangguo, Fushou brought it!!"


    At this moment, the little girl named Fushou looked at Dong Zhuo with her eyes timidly... Yingying bowed: "Fushou has seen Master Xiangguo!!"


    "Haha... Fushou, our family gave you to General Boyang..." Dong Zhuo said here, pointing to Zhou Ye and said, "From then on, you are his person for life, and his ghost for death... you know? ??"


    Hearing Dong Zhuo''s words, Emperor Han Xian, who was sitting at the side, felt aggrieved.


    Where is Yeting??


    That is where the emperor selects the concubines... the women who enter that place are basically strictly speaking, they are already the emperor''s reserve concubines.


    However, now Dong Zhuo was like sending a singer to a slave, he raised his hand and sent it out without asking him...How could this not make him angry??


    It''s a pity that he can''t get rid of his anger... Being young is one thing, not having military power is another.


    He was just a lamb to be slaughtered at this time, just to see when Dong Zhuo was upset, he abolished him and slaughtered him again.


    His elder brother, Young Emperor Liu Fan, is a lesson from the past.


    Here, Han Xian Emperor Liu Xie dared to be angry but dare not speak...


    And although Fu Shou was a few years older than Liu Xie, in front of Dong Zhuo, he didn''t even dare to make a big sound...what else did he dare to say??


    "Fushou obey orders!" Fushou said, turning his head to look at Zhou Ye...


    From this look, the panic in my heart is also a bit less...


    No way, a girl at this age was just when her love was first opened, and Zhou Ye''s peerless appearance was quite attractive to a girl at this age.


    "Concubine Fushou...I saw General Boyang..." Fushou said, bowing to Zhou Ye.


    Looking at the lovely girl in front of him, Zhou Ye smiled, and stretched out his hand to help her up: "You don''t need to be so polite..."


    Now that everything he wanted to do was done, Zhou Ye didn''t plan to stay in this car anymore...


    Said to be the emperor''s frame, it is really neither magnificent nor luxurious...It''s really not very good.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye got up, holding Dong Xiaoluoli in one hand, and Fu Shou''s little hand in the other... To Dong Zhou casually said: "This matter is over, I will also leave!!"


    "Why is my son-in-law in such a hurry? It''s rare to see you and me. It''s not too late to leave after lunch!" Dong Zhuo was not so afraid of Zhou Ye at this time. He almost understood Zhou Ye''s temper... ¡­As long as you follow him, he will not treat you like anything.


    "Ha ha... If I delay here for a while, the blood dragon knight behind Dong Xiangqian''s capital team will probably be killed!!" Zhou Ye laughed.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Dong Zhuo was speechless...


    "So I''ll leave!!" Zhou Ye said here, without waiting for Dong Zhuo to speak... His figure flashed and disappeared into the car.


    Seeing such a horrible scene... Dong Zhuo couldn''t help but yelled out.


    At this moment, Cai Yong came in with a letter, "Huh? Master Xiangguo, where is General Boyang? I still want him to help me send home letters and my daughter!"

 Chapter 1703

    "He... he''s gone!!" At this time, Dong Zhuo came back to his senses a little bit... "God-man... Really god-man... Our family is not unjustly defeated. How can people fight with God? ??"


    "What god and man? What fight?" Cai Yong asked stupidly.


    "Don''t ask any more, you only need to know that your daughter can serve General Boyang. It is her blessing, and even more of your Cai family''s blessing!" Said this, Dong Zhuo stunned Dong Cheng and the little emperor. Glancing at... "Today''s matter must not be circulated. Let us hear a little bit of wind, so you should be careful of your heads!!"


    "Then...what about that official''s letter?" Cai Yong said dumbfounded.


    "It''s not easy, order a soldier, send him to the rear army on a fast horse, and give it to the blood dragon!" Dong Zhuo said here, a smile on his face couldn''t help but... he married his daughter and granddaughter. Given to such a man of God... It seems that his destiny is in him.


    Chapter 2090


    Chapter two thousand and ninety


    Not to mention what Dong Zhuo thinks at this time...


    Just say Zhou Ye...


    He unabashedly used teleport to leave the emperor''s car, just to deter Dong Zhuo to some extent, so that he would stop making his own ideas.


    Otherwise, there is always someone who wants to calculate you, and it''s not good to think about it.


    Moreover, Zhou Ye could not say anything, after all, among his women, there were Dong Heng and Dong Bai.


    For the face of these two women, Zhou Ye couldn''t kill Dong Zhuo either.


    And his move not only shocked Dong Zhuo, but also shocked Fushou beside him.


    Anyone who walked out of the car in the blink of an eye... and the view was still dozens of miles away, and the place passed by the day before yesterday would be shocked.


    At this time, Fushou, a pair of beautiful eyes were wide, and Xiao Xiao opened slightly, and he was already shocked and speechless.


    "What?? But I was scared?" Zhou Ye saw Fu Shou''s expression, teasingly leaned in her ear, and said loudly, "Hey..."


    Zhou Ye''s voice awakened the dumbfounded Fushou... However, her next move caused Zhou Ye to be stunned for a while.


    I saw that Fushou was the first time he woke up.He knelt on the ground with a puff and hugged Zhou Ye''s legs, begging: "The fairy, the fairy begs you to save the Han Dynasty... save the people of Li people in the world!"


    "..." Hearing Fu Shou''s words, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    Why is it a big man again?


    "You get up and talk first!!" Zhou Ye held the sleeping Concubine Dong with one hand, and was about to go to Fushou with one hand.


    "No... the fairy refuses... the concubine won''t get up..." This Fushou is still exciting.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled sarcastically and asked, "Well, give me a reason to revive the Han Dynasty..."


    "This..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Fu Shou suddenly got stuck...


    "The way of the world, if there is yin, there will be yang, if there is division, there will be union... Is there any eternal truth in the dynasty change?" Zhou Ye laughed: "Han loses its popular support. This is death. The way cannot be saved, and I don¡¯t want to save..."


    "My lord..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Fu Shou couldn''t help but feel sad... he burst into tears.


    "Okay, get up... If you don''t get up again, you will stay here forever!" Zhou Ye said, turning around and left...


    When Fu Shou heard the words, he was shocked, got up in a hurry, followed Zhou Ye carefully, and walked out... After all, she was already Zhou Ye''s person at this time, and she couldn''t go back. As for leaving Zhou Ye and living alone??


    Don''t be funny, in this era of turmoil, a woman lives alone??In the end, it will only end in a life worse than death.


    Do you really think that hungry people must be kind??


    After Zhou Ye took Fu Shou around the small mound in front of him, his own soldiers greeted him...


    "Master..." The soldier held a baby in his arms and walked in front of Zhou Ye and said, "The subordinates found this baby girl beside a woman who was trampled to death by the Xiliang Army''s horses..."


    With that, he sent the baby girl in his hand to Zhou Ye.


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye looked at the baby girl in Zhanbing''s hands with some curiosity. The baby girl''s body was wrapped in a swaddle made of silk.On the swaddle, there is also embroidered a word...


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye saw this word, and his heart flashed... "Could this be that?"


    While talking, Zhou Ye turned his head and said to Fushou who was next to him like a grieved little wife, "Come here..."


    "Oh..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s call, Fushou, who had just been taken aback, walked over aggrievedly.


    "Come on, hold me first!" Zhou Ye said, sending the little Concubine Dong who was still sleeping in Fu Shou''s arms.


    "Yes..." Fu Shou did not dare to refuse, and hurriedly took over Concubine Dong from Zhou Ye...


    At this time, Fushou, who was only thirteen or fourteen years old, was holding a six or seven-year-old little loli, it was really a bit embarrassing for her.


    However, Fu Shou didn''t dare to say tired... he had to grit his teeth, clenched his hands tightly, and hugged Concubine Dong.


    At this time, Zhou Ye took the infant girl from the arms of the soldier, searched her body, and found a jade lock with the words Longevity Hundredsui engraved on the front of the lock, and the back It is engraved with the words "Jing Shu"¡ª¡ª.


    Normally, the handwriting engraved on the baby''s longevity lock is usually the baby''s name.


    "He Jingshu?" Zhou Ye muttered the name, suddenly remembering someone...


    Could this be the descendant of He Jin who was put under Cao Pi''s command and then was given by Cao Pi to Sima Yi as a concubine??


    Interesting, so interesting...


    Unexpectedly, I ran into her so early.


    This is really...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye laughed and said, "Okay, you did a good job, what reward do you want?"


    Seeing that his master was so delighted, the soldiers couldn''t help but feel overjoyed. He directly knelt to the ground and said loudly: "Please give me a name from the lord!!"


    "...Okay, I give you An surname and Jing!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "An Jing...An Jing..." The soldier muttered his newly acquired name, and a trace of ecstasy could not help leaking from his face, "An Jing thanks the lord for giving the name..."


    "Okay... let''s go down!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "It is said that everyone should quickly gather the people and prepare to return to Jingzhou!"


    "Here!" An Jing responded loudly, turned around and ran towards his brothers, running and showing off, "I have a name, the lord gave me a name..."


    Hearing his cry, the eyes of all the soldiers leaked envy...


    With a name, it means that they are registered in the hearts of their masters... This is more exciting than any award.


    And Fu Shou, who had been standing next to Zhou Ye, couldn''t help being shocked when he saw the extremely excited expression of the soldiers...


    Just a name, is it worth so happy??


    It''s just that she didn''t dare to ask Zhou Ye...Who told her to annoy this uncle by the act just now?

 Chapter 1704

    And at this time, she only felt that she was holding little Lolita''s hands, deadly, and a little numb... There was no room to pay attention to other things.


    Zhou Ye had already noticed the situation on Fushou''s side... Seeing her clenched teeth, she couldn''t help but shook his head and chuckled, "Give it to me..."


    "The concubine body can still hold on..." Fu Shou gritted his teeth against Zhou Ye''s stretched hands, shook his head, and said, "Such a small matter, I won''t bother your lord..."


    "...I''m not big, and my temper is not too small!" Zhou Ye said with a dumb smile: "Well...Since you want to hug, just continue to hug!!"


    Having said this, Zhou Ye picked up the baby girl in her swaddle and walked away...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s relentless words and such a resolute attitude, Fushou''s aggrieved eyes reddened, and tears almost didn''t fall...


    Chapter 2091


    Chapter two thousand and ninety one


    "What else is Jingzhou Meizhou Lang... I think it''s a bad-hearted Lang..." Fu Shou muttered in a low voice, and was about to hold Xiao Lolita to follow Zhou Ye''s pace.


    However, at this moment she suddenly discovered that the little Lolita in her hand suddenly became nothing.


    "Huh?" Fushou couldn''t help but curiously tried it with one hand, and the same was true... The little Lolita in his hand was as light as a dead leaf, with no weight at all.


    Shouldn''t it be said that she was the Empress Fu who always gave advice to Emperor Xian of Han??


    In the blink of an eye, she figured out who did it...


    Looking at the tall and straight figure that had gone so far ahead, Fu Shou couldn''t help but leak a smile on his face... "It seems that the concubine''s husband is a gentle and good person!"


    While talking to herself, she picked up the little Lolita in her arms, and quickly chased after her... "Husband, wait for me..."


    In fact, this is really Zhou Ye''s manipulation...


    In any case, they are all their own women, even if they are teasing, there is no need for both parties to have a grudge... that would be boring.


    "Don''t call me a bad guy?" Zhou Ye laughed as he watched the Fushou who had caught up with him.


    "Husband..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Fu Shou''s face turned red... Obviously, the whispering that she just thought to herself had been heard by someone.


    "Okay, I won''t tease you..." Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his hand, grabbing Fu Shou''s slender waist... and walked towards his mount.


    Fu Shou''s face was ruddy again by Zhou Ye''s actions... She had never done such an intimate move in the crowd like this...


    Moreover, this is inconsistent with the etiquette she has learned since she was a child...


    But this time she didn''t say anything...


    After all, Zhou Ye''s strength has made her feel close to her, and she also enjoys the feeling of being close to Zhou Ye.


    Soon, Zhou Ye took Fushou to the place where his mount was parked... When he first saw such a beast, Fushou was naturally taken aback.


    However, when I think that my husband is a man among immortals, I am not surprised.


    Now Zhou Ye will sit on Mochizuki Rhinoceros holding Fushou...


    On the broad back of the giant beast, the place is huge, it is like a small carriage...


    Therefore, even with Zhou Ye and Fushou sitting above, plus a loli and a baby girl, it still looks very empty.


    At this time, Fu Shou no longer hugged Concubine Dong Xiaoli in his arms, but instead held Jing Shu, who was still in her infancy.


    And the sleeping Concubine Dong Xiaoli was put on the wide back seat by Zhou Ye and fixed...


    At this moment, a soldier arrived in front of Zhou Ye''s car and reported: "Enlighten the lord, only half of the more than 100,000 people are willing to return to Jingzhou with us..."


    Hearing what Zhanbing said, Zhou Ye thought for a while, and sighed: "That''s it... In that case, you don''t have to force the people who don''t want to go with you... Let everyone clean up and set off immediately..."


    "Here!" The soldier agreed, turned his head and left...


    In this way, Zhou Ye''s Blood Dragon Cavalry escorted these seventy to eighty thousand people to their camp...


    When he came, Zhou Ye only took half a day. However, once he brought the 70,000 to 80,000 people who were dragging his family, his speed would naturally be dragged down...


    The return journey took four days...


    During these four days... Fushou was wiped out by Zhou Ye on the first night...


    Fushou, who was a young woman, became more and more obsessed with Zhou Ye...want to stick to Zhou Ye''s side twelve hours a day.


    The day before returning to the Blood Dragon Knight Camp...Fu Shou finally couldn''t help but ask: "My husband...If you are so sympathetic to the people, why don''t you clarify the world and return the world to a peaceful and prosperous world?"


    These days of Fushou, but I have seen it with my own eyes...The blood dragon ride of my husband not only did nothing against the people, but occasionally helped the poor who had no more food.


    This is an extremely rare thing in this era of wars and chaos...


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye looked at the Fushou in his arms...with a smile: "Does Shou''er want me to help Dahan rejuvenate again?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Fu Shou''s face suddenly became anxious... "The concubine body has absolutely no intention of this. The concubine body just thinks that since your husband possesses such great power, why not level the world and all the wastes... and create a foundation forever. What?"


    "Hahaha... Wanshi Foundation?" Zhou Ye burst out laughing."In Shou''er''s eyes, is this mere Shenzhou a Wanshi Foundation?"


    "Isn''t it?" Fushou couldn''t help asking.


    "Of course not..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "This world is beyond your imagination. When this happens, I will take you on a tour... You will know that your so-called foundation for eternity is similar to this world. Than, how small..."


    "What the husband said is the same as what the concubine listens to!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Fu Shou asked a little eagerly: "Husband...How big is this world?"


    "Hundreds of thousands of miles..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "There is a place in Antarctica where there is snow that doesn''t melt for four hours, and there is..."


    Zhou Ye¡¯s description made Fushou fascinated...The scenery described in Zhou Ye¡¯s mouth was unheard of and she didn¡¯t even dare to think about it... Gradually, she stopped mentioning the revival of the Han Dynasty. What would sweep the world...


    In fact, it¡¯s no wonder that Fushou would beg Zhou Ye to revive the Han room when he first saw Zhou Ye showing his supernatural powers...


    You know, she was born in a family who was graced by the emperor...


    Her father is the seventh grandson of Situ Fuzhan in the Western Han Dynasty, and her aunt is the princess Liu Hua of Yang''an...


    It can be said that the Fu family has been loyal to the Han Dynasty in all dynasties.


    Out of such a family, how could she not think about the big guy?


    It''s just that Zhou Ye''s transformation of her these days has been quite effective, otherwise, she would not say anything just now... let her husband create a foundation for eternal life.


    On the fourth day, Zhou Ye escorted seven to eighty thousand people back to his camp...


    Zhao Yun''er, Dong Yu, Dong Bai and other women received the news early and went out of the camp for thirty miles to meet their husband.


    After the meeting, it was naturally a touch of affection.


    Of course, Yun''er and other women also saw Fu Shou and the sleeping quietness of the sleeping monk Dong Fei Xiaoluoli in their infants... After asking Zhou Ye, they already knew what their husband thought.

 Chapter 1705

    It seems that Mr. Jiafu has a special preference for women who have not yet reached the golden hairpin... Cough cough, in simple terms, it is Lolicon...


    After returning to the camp, the women naturally want to reward their husbands and nephews, and they also have to honor the things they promised to their nephews, without mentioning them.


    And Fushou was also in the process of fighting the enemy with the new sisters, establishing a deep comradeship... and getting along with each other more and more harmoniously.


    No words...


    The next day, before Zhou Ye got up, Feng Yiwei reported that Sun Jian was visiting.


    "Hey... This Sun Wentai..." Zhou Ye sighed, and got up from the arms of the women with difficulty... "Tell him, after I finish freshening up, I will go to see him!"


    "Here!"


    Chapter 2092


    Chapter Two Thousand and Ninety Two


    At this time, Sun Jian was waiting for tea in Zhou Ye''s military commander''s account.


    In fact, he left later than Zhou Ye, but came back earlier.


    After all, there are no ordinary people in his army to drag him... and the distance is much closer than Zhou Ye.


    However, at this time, Sun Jian, although his face was quite calm, but the anxiety and struggle in his eyes lingered.


    Obviously, his heart is not as calm as the expression on his face.


    At this moment, there was a sound of footsteps, and then Zhou Ye, who was wearing regular clothes, walked in."Brother Wentai came so early today, but something?"


    "It''s..." Seeing Zhou Ye coming in, Sun Jian hurriedly stood up and said, "Actually, I came to say goodbye to Boyang..."


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly when he heard the words, "Brother Wentai is going back to Jiangdong?"


    "It''s..." Sun Jian nodded and said, "Now Dong Zhuo is fleeing, and all the princes are also leaving and scattered... Although the act of pursuing thieves has not been completed, it can be regarded as fruitful... And now I am Jiangdong. The children have been away from home for more than half a year, and the soldiers are also a little homesick...it''s time to go back!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled...


    He actually knew that Sun Jian was anxious to say goodbye and returned to Jiangdong alone because he found the Jade Seal of the Chuan Kingdom in the ruins of Changle Palace.


    However, this kind of thing, if people want to say it, and if they don''t want to say it, Zhou Ye will not force it.


    Such things as Chuan Guoyu Xi... what should I say?


    When you have strength, it is a treasure, a treasure that is enough to make you a big treasure, but when you have no strength, it is a scourge.A scourge enough to make Sun Jian a target of public criticism.


    Moreover, for Zhou Ye, the Jade Seal of the Kingdom is of no use...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye laughed and said, "Whether it''s so, it will take a few days before I can go back, so today I will say goodbye to the wine with Brother Wentai..."


    "Come on, serve wine..."


    Seeing Zhou Ye behaved like this, the struggle in Sun Jian''s eyes became more obvious...


    Soon, more than ten Feng Yiwei put up the wine and dishes...


    Zhou Ye raised his glass and said, "I wish you brother Wentai with this cup, a smooth journey..."


    "This..." When people feel ashamed, they seem to hesitate.


    This is especially true for people like Sun Jian who are bad at lying...


    "Actually, Boyang...I went back this time because... I found a treasure in the capital..." In the end, Sun Jian decided to tell the matter so as not to feel depressed."That day, I led my army into Beijing and found a treasure among the ruins of Changle Palace... What kind of treasure does Boyang know?"


    "Hahaha... Chuan Guoyu Seal and Choi Bi!" Zhou Ye laughed.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Sun Jian couldn''t help being shocked... "Bo Yang... how did he know?"


    "Haha, it''s not hard to guess, isn''t it?" Zhou Ye smiled: "The capital is already in ruins...Even the tombs of the imperial tombs and the nobles were dug up by Dong Zhuo''s army of robbers... There must be nothing left. Big baby..."


    "Moreover, I can make you, Wentai brother, who has always been calm, so eager and so moved, you can only pass on the jade seal..."


    "Boyang''s wisdom is as deep as the sea, I might as well..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s analysis, Sun Jian couldn''t help but sighed: "I don''t know if Boyang brother sees it, what should I do?"


    "This thing is a misfortune but not a blessing..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "If Wentai brother listens to me, he will throw this thing away..."


    "This..." Sun Jian suddenly hesitated when he heard Zhou Ye''s words...


    what is that?


    He''s Bi, Chuan Guo Yuxi...


    Does that mean you lose it??


    Seeing Sun Jian''s appearance, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but sigh in his heart... It seems that Sun Jian will still die on the Jade Seal of Chuanguo sooner or later...


    And he was inconvenient to persuade him more. If he said too much about this kind of thing, it didn''t work. Instead, he would make Sun Jian think that he wanted to seek his Heshibi?


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and said: "Come on, today''s parting is imminent, don''t say anything else, you and I will be drunk..."


    "it is good¡­¡­"


    The two of them drank wine in the account.


    Even if Sun Jian is brave and brave, he is not a wall-hungry opponent like Zhou Ye...


    An hour later, Sun Jian was already lying on the ground, and no one knew anything about it...


    The soldiers who came with Sun Jian helped him back to his camp... Needless to say.


    In the afternoon of that day, Sun Jian''s army went into the camp and headed towards Jiangdong.


    Receiving the return, Zhou Ye knew that Sun Jian was afraid that he had packed everything up long ago, but he just wanted to wait for him to tell him before he left...


    "It''s a pity... It''s a pity that someone is particular about people..." Zhou Ye shook his head.


    Three days later, Zhou Ye had already collected enough food for seventy to eighty thousand people to eat on the road... and he returned from camp.


    In fact, Zhou Ye just shook, and went back to other worlds, mobilizing some food.


    But in order to cover people''s eyes and ears, I only stayed here for three days, saying that it was needed for food collection.


    When he came, Zhou Ye was carrying a little loli and five thousand blood dragon riders.


    And when you go back?


    Zhou Ye took a four-thousand-blood dragon rider with a few wives and concubines, plus seven to eighty thousand people.


    The speed of the return journey will naturally not rise soon...

 Chapter 1706

    A march of thirty miles in a day is considered fast.


    On this day, Zhou Ye''s army was on the road... Suddenly a soldier came to report: "Master, Master Sun Ce, please see..."


    "Oh??" Zhou Ye was stunned when he heard the words, "Didn''t Sun Jian have been away for several days? Why does Sun Ce come to see me at this time? Let him come and see me!"


    "Here!" The soldier agreed, and then retreated.


    When it was not too late, Sun Ce came to Zhou Ye with the soldiers. As soon as he saw Zhou Ye, Sun Ce knelt to the ground and wept bitterly: "Pray for General Boyang to avenge my father..."


    Zhou Ye looked intently, only to see Sun Ce''s blood-stained Zheng robe, with a piece of filial piety cloth tied to his head, and hurriedly asked."What happened?"


    "When my father led me to return home, I was ambushed by the evil thief Yuan Shu on Shanling Road... My father was shot in a few arrows... and died... My Jiangdong children were mostly killed and injured..." Said this, Sun Ce cried. It hurts even more... "Pray for General Boyang... to avenge my father..."


    "Yuan Shu? Didn''t Yuan Shu go to Yanzhou?" Zhou Ye said in amazement, "How come you suddenly appeared on the mountain road?"


    "I learned from the first soldier that Yuan Shu had originally arrived in Yanzhou, but was driven out by Cao Cao''s army..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Sun Ce choked and said, "Somehow Yuan Shu heard it. My father got the news of the jade seal of the country...so he set up an ambush on the mountain road and ambushed us...oooo... asked General Boyang to avenge my father!!"


    "The matter of revenge can be postponed... Now you will join me quickly, so you can take care of each other..." Zhou Ye said: "And... Brother Wentai is going, I think Changsha will be restless. ,...We must return to the army quickly to calm people''s hearts..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Sun Ce was unwilling to do so, but he also knew that what Zhou Ye said was indeed the truth."Okay, then I will go back immediately and lead the army to meet General Boyang!"


    "Well, go ahead..."


    Chapter 2093


    Chapter two thousand and ninety three


    Looking at the figure of Sun Ce going away...


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but sighed... "The world always says that good people don''t live long, and they do harm for thousands of years... It really is!"


    "Husband...Sorry!"


    The two women Fu Shou and Dong Wei sitting next to Zhou Ye persuaded: "General Wentai did not listen to his husband''s words, that only means that he should have such a disaster... and ask him not to be sad!"


    "Ha ha..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand, "I am not sad, I am just lamenting destiny!"


    Zhou Ye is really not so sad...


    To be honest, although he and Sun Jian didn''t know each other... But to say how deep the friendship between the two really is, it''s a bit of a joke.


    It''s just that Sun Jian has always been watching Zhou Ye''s head...


    Moreover, Zhou Ye had already reminded Sun Jian in advance...The rumored jade seal for him was a misfortune, not a blessing...


    But Sun Jian didn''t listen... What about Zhou Ye??


    Do you want to tell him that sooner or later, he will die because of the jade seal??


    Not to mention whether Sun Jian would listen to him, just saying that is a bit like cursing people... Not only does it not serve as a comforting effect, it may even turn the two into enemies.


    So why bother?


    At this time, Zhou Ye was really lamenting his fate...


    In the original history, the news that Sun Jian obtained Yuxi was known to the Yuan brothers, and Yuan Shao sent a secret letter to Jingzhou Liu Biao, asking him to intercept Sun Jian.


    In the end, Sun Jian died under Liu Biao''s sneak attack...


    Originally, Zhou Ye thought that he had taken Jingzhou, and he had no idea about Yuxi. Sun Jian should not die here.


    It didn''t happen... Yuan Shao died, but Sun Jian died in Yuan Shu''s hands.


    I have to say that this is really a drink and a peck.


    Time is also fortune...


    After sighing, Zhou Ye ordered the army to move forward again...


    One day later, Zhou Ye''s army and Sun Jian''s remnants merged together... and headed towards Jingzhou.


    After arriving in Southern County...


    Sun Ce separated from Zhou Ye''s army...


    Here Zhou Ye wanted to settle the people, and he would not be able to leave for a while, but Sun Ce was anxious to go home for the funeral... Therefore, he separated from Zhou Ye, and the whole army ran towards Changsha day and night.


    After all, this is already Zhou Ye''s territory, so there is no need to worry about security.


    Not to mention Sun Ce, who went home for the funeral... Just talk about Zhou Ye who settled the Li people in Nanjun.


    Guo Yong, the prefect of the southern county, was given the order of pardon.


    It''s just that he saw Zhou Ye''s momentum and the Blood Dragon Knight hadn''t reached here, so he descended...


    As for Zhou Ye, for some reason, he did not move his post of prefect, and still let him be his prefect of southern county.


    But what I have to say is that although Guo Yong is courageous, he is a capable official.


    In just three or five days, the seventy to eighty thousand people Zhou Ye brought back were properly settled.


    Zhou Ye was very satisfied with this...


    At this time¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªNanjun Prefect¡¯s Mansion............


    "Lord..." Guo Yong raised his glass in his hand and said loudly: "This time the lord''s fight against the thieves and the return is really a blessing for the people of the world. Under the lord''s mighty power, that Dong Zhuo abandoned the capital and drove him. Fleeing west, everyone in the world clap their hands and cheer!"


    "Congratulations to the Lord!" XN


    Hearing Guo Yong''s words, all officials of the Southern County raised their wine glasses and said loudly.


    "Haha... if you haven''t been able to achieve your full success, how can you talk about a big victory?" Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand: "It''s just tired of family affairs, so I can''t continue chasing the thief!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Guo Yong couldn''t help but mutter in his heart...


    Yes, lord, you are tired of housework...Who told you to marry Dong Zhuo, a daughter and a grandson?Everyone in the world knows that you have a widowed disease.


    Of course, he only dared to complain about these things, saying that he didn''t dare to speak.


    However, he still wanted to answer Zhou Ye''s words, "The lord''s words are very bad...After this battle, no one in the world knows how powerful the Jingzhou Blood Dragon Cavalry is, and that Dong Zhuo who is chasing by the 5,000 Blood Dragon Cavalry is 200,000. There is nowhere for the army to escape... and even the armor that Yuan Benchu''s more than 100,000 army killed is not left... From then on, no princes in the world dared to look at my Jingxiang nine counties again..."


    "Yes, the Jingguan established by the lord in front of Hulao Pass has already shocked the world... Everyone sighs that the Yuan family, the fourth generation and the third grandfather, are so unbearable... It''s a arrogant hero!" Said with a toast.


    "Hahaha... I''m afraid there will be more clans who scold me!" Zhou Ye laughed and said, "After all, the Yuan clan, the fourth generation and the third public...their families are all over the world... I want to come, want to kill me and avenge Yuan Shao. There are more people!"


    "Those rotten scholars, in front of my Jingzhou army, are like chickens and dogs, why should the lord care!"


    "It''s extremely, extremely... My Jingzhou Blood Dragon Cavalry is famous all over the world... Who would dare to stroke the lord''s beard?"

 Chapter 1707

    Under the praise of a group of officials, Zhou Ye''s meal was extremely pleasant.


    Three rounds of wine, five flavors of food...


    Zhou Ye was a little annoyed when he heard these flattery...so pretending to be overwhelmed with alcohol, he toasted the guests.


    A group of officials, large and small, naturally understood them, and left one by one.


    And what about Guo Yong?He directly ordered Zhou Ye to take a rest in the guest room of the Taishou Palace...


    Is Zhou Ye drunk?


    Uh, you should ask, will Zhou Ye be drunk??


    He was obviously not drunk... but he was a little tired of listening to those flattering... so he pretended to be drunk.


    While Zhou Ye was lying in the guest room, closing his eyes and sleeping for a while, he suddenly heard a soft footstep...


    He couldn''t help opening his eyes and looking over.


    I saw a very cute little Lori, six or seven years old, lying at the door of the room, staring at him with big cute eyes.


    "What''s your name?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "My name is Guo Zhao..." Little Lori replied crisply.


    "Oh? How do you and Prefect Guo Yong call?" Zhou Ye asked knowingly.


    "That''s my daddy!!" Little Lori replied without admitting to her life.


    After answering Zhou Ye''s words, little Lolita seemed to always ask Zhou Ye. She answered her own question. She was a bit disadvantaged, so she asked curiously: "Are you the lord that Dad often said?"


    "Haha... if Guo Yong is not dissatisfied, then I think I am!" Zhou Ye teased.


    "You look so beautiful!!" Guo Zhao said, and walked to Zhou Ye''s side."Better than my sister..."


    "..." Hearing Xiao Lolita''s words, Zhou Ye felt that he was about to vomit blood for three liters...What is beauty?Can beauty be used to describe men?


    However, Zhou Ye won''t be angry with Little Lori...


    No way, in the eyes of every lolicon, little loli is the cutest thing in the world, how can she be angry with the childless little loli?


    "Then do you think I have your beauty?" Zhou Ye laughed and teased her.


    "Hmm-no!!" Little Lolita giggled after saying this."Daddy said I am the queen of the Guo family, so I am the most beautiful..."


    Chapter 2094


    Chapter two thousand and ninety four


    That''s right, this little loli is the Queen Guo Zhaoguo who later became the Queen of Wei Wendi Cao Pi.


    If not, is Zhou Ye really boring, must he stay in Southern County?


    Hearing what Xiao Guo Zhao said, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Who would say that he is the most beautiful?"


    "There is... the picture is the most beautiful!" Little Lori didn''t follow.


    At this moment, Guo Yong walked in... Seeing his daughter actually arguing with his lord here [he thought], he was shocked."Zhao''er, why did you come here..."


    While talking, Guo Yong walked quickly to the bed and knelt down in front of Zhou Ye without hesitation, "Please forgive the lord...I am young and ignorant... Please don''t punish her as well!! "


    "..." Hearing Guo Yong''s words, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    Damn it, when my reputation is so bad that it makes people think that I will punish a little loli who is amused with me??


    In fact, it is no wonder Guo Yong is so...


    You know, Zhou Ye''s reputation spread all over the world, in addition to being brave and good at fighting, unparalleled beauty, and prudent in judgment...there is another one, that is, he will be rewarded.


    Keke, in a nutshell, is a careful eye.


    While making amends to Zhou Ye, Guo Yong took his little daughter Guo Zhao''s little hand and asked her to kneel down together... "Zhao''er, quickly make amends to the lord..."


    Guo Yong''s actions blinded Guo Zhao''s little Lolita... She couldn''t figure out why her father would make herself apologize to this beautiful-looking big brother?And she thinks she has done nothing wrong??


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye knew that it would be impossible not to speak...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye bent over, hugged Guo Zhao in his arms, and smiled at Guo Yong: "I am congenial with your queen, so why is she guilty?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Guo Yong was stupid...


    "Lord...this..."


    "Daddy is a bad guy..." The aggrieved Xiao Guo Zhao cast a sideways glance at his father in Zhou Ye''s arms, before clinging to Zhou Ye and not letting go.


    Seeing his daughter behaved like this, Guo Yong really wanted to laugh, but couldn''t laugh...


    It seems that my father-in-law is aiming at his daughter...


    There are rumors that Jingzhou Meizhou Lang does not love girls, but loves Lori... It seems that it is true.


    How can this be good??


    Just when Guo Yong was worried...Suddenly he heard Zhou Ye speak.


    "I want to build an institution in the mountains outside Jingzhou City, called Fengyi Academy... or so that my sister can study and read in the institution. This saves her from having fun every day and delaying her homework, so I will let your two Come and read with your daughter!"


    The sister Zhou Ye talked about was actually his nominal sister, but his actual daughter¡ªLittle Angelina, whose Chinese name was Zhou Wan''er.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Guo Yong naturally did not dare not follow... You know, his Patriarch is careful...


    "Here!"


    Seeing Guo Yongwei''s appearance, Zhou Ye nodded in satisfaction...


    Now that this matter has happened, Zhou Ye will naturally leave.


    After all, there are many things in Jingzhou...


    As a result, Zhou Ye waved goodbye to Xiao Lori Guo Zhao, and then returned to the military camp outside Nanjun City under the escort of more than a dozen bloody dragons.


    Following Zhou Ye''s order, the Blood Dragon Cavalry set off again, heading towards Jingzhou City.


    This time, there was no drag from the people, and Zhou Ye didn''t stop on the road anymore... Therefore, he returned to Jingzhou City in only two days.


    Mi Zhu, who got the news early, mobilized the people to welcome more than ten miles outside the city to celebrate the triumphant return of his master...


    The army enters the city, there is a lively scene of its own, no need to make a detailed list.

 Chapter 1708

    After returning to Jingzhou, Zhou Ye naturally wanted to feast on the officials...


    During the meeting, the officials naturally praised and flattered again...


    What is it? My Jingzhou Blood Dragon Cavalry was shocked after a battle...


    What, at this point, no one in the world dared to spy on words like the land of Jingzhou.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye is already tired of hearing things like this...


    But I had to keep listening.


    Fortunately, Mi Zhu saw the impatient emotions of his master, so he let a group of officials disband the matter early.


    Zhou Ye can only enjoy the cleanliness...


    Just when Zhou Ye was planning to return to the back house to comfort her own woman, Feng Yiwei suddenly reported that Yueying Lori was arguing with a middle-aged man in the hall.


    When Zhou Ye heard this, he knew...I was afraid that Huang Chengyan was here.


    "You go down, I''ll go take a look!" Zhou Ye said, waved back Feng Yiwei, turned and walked towards the front hall.


    At this time, in the front hall of the Zhou Mansion, Huang Chengyan was almost mad at death by his daughter.


    "Ugly... why don''t you want to go home with me??"


    "Father, Chou''er is already Lang Jun''s wife, how can there be any reason to return home?" Yueying Xiaoluoli said without hesitation: "At home from father to husband, this is not what the Book of Rites teaches us Is it?"


    Hearing what his daughter said, Huang Chengyan almost didn''t get angry with her nose... "Wrong reason, wrong reason... You and Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang, there is no matchmaker''s words, and the next is no parents'' order. How can you talk about marriage? , Come home with me quickly..."


    With that said, Huang Chengyan was going to grab his daughter''s hand...


    However, at this moment, a voice came over... "Brother Huang, why bother to embarrass Ugly? Even if there are thousands of mistakes, it is all my fault..."


    Following the sound, Zhou Ye walked in from outside the hall...


    Little Lori Yueying saw Zhou Ye as if she had seen a savior, she got behind Zhou Ye, only a pair of big eyes leaked out, looking at her father.


    "You are here just right... I am going to find you..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s arrival, Huang Chengyan was so angry that he pointed to Zhou Ye and asked: "How did you promise me that day... ¡­"


    "With me here, the ugly children must be safe!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "What else?" Huang Chengyan asked angrily.


    "I am worthy of the ugly brothers and sisters..."


    "Are you the elder brother who did that?" Huang Chengyan almost wanted to jump on, biting Zhou Ye.


    Had it not been for Zhou Ye, he would have rushed forward.


    "Hahaha...Brother Huang, don''t be anxious!" Zhou Ye laughed and pulled Huang Chengyan up and pressed him to the seat in the hall... "Come on, tea!"


    "Here!"


    As the voice fell, there was a maid outside the hall serving tea.


    Huang Chengyan didn''t want to sit here... However, with his small arms and legs, how could he be Zhou Ye''s opponent?


    Zhou Ye didn''t use any force, so he sat down.


    "Listen to me slowly!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Huh-well, I''ll see what you can say today!" Huang Chengyan angrily picked up the tea bowl, took a sip of tea, and said: "Let you tell me to go to the big sky...You can''t escape your responsibility for stealing yourself! "


    Chapter 2095


    Chapter Two Thousand and Ninety Five


    Hearing Huang Chengyan''s words, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, not angry...


    You have caused misfortune to the daughter who is not yet a golden hairpin, and you are not allowed to say anything??


    Besides, a celebrity like Huang Chengyan can''t say anything cursing in his mouth, so what if he can say a few words without pain?


    "Brother Huang, Chou''er is in agreement with me. You move with affection, and keep it with courtesy. Why are you so angry?" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Haha, move with affection? Keep it with courtesy?" Huang Chengyan sneered twice when he heard Zhou Ye''s words, "My ugly child is not a golden hairpin, so how can you know that it was not you who lied to her?"


    "Haha...Brother Huang''s words are bad. If you have ambitions at a high age, you have no ambitions to live a hundred years old. Although Chou''er is young, his wisdom is no longer inferior to you and me. How can you cheat?" Zhou Ye smiled. .


    "Don''t talk more, I will take the ugly child home today... From then on, I won''t step into this Jingzhou city for half a step!" Huang Chengyan was on the fire at this time, and Zhou Ye said he couldn''t listen to anything.


    In this regard, Zhou Ye was also a little embarrassed... It seemed that he still had to use his mental force field to interfere with Huang Chengyan''s thoughts.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye was ready to activate his soul force field...


    However, at this moment, a move by Yueying Lori made Zhou Ye and Huang Chengyan feel caught off guard.


    Seeing a flash in her hand, she drew out the dagger worn on her waist, placed it between her neck without hesitation, and said decisively: "If my father really wants to take the ugly away, then he will be ugly. Go back!"


    "Ugly...you..."


    "Don''t..."


    Seeing this scene, Huang Chengyan and Zhou Ye stood up hurriedly... they wanted to stop Yueying Lori.


    "Chou''er, be good, put the sword down..." Zhou Ye said softly: "That is a weapon for me to defend myself against you, not for you to do this..."


    "Langjun don''t want to talk more, Ugly''s mind is set!" said this, Yueying little Lolita looked at her father and whispered: "Father, it''s ugly that a big man should be a married woman. He just found the person he loves the most in advance, so why doesn¡¯t his father want to complete the ugly? Does he have to kill the ugly?"


    "..." Seeing his daughter''s actions, Huang Chengyan was stupid all over there...


    After a long while, he sighed a long sigh... "That''s it... Since Chou''er is determined, what can he say for his father? It''s just... Chou''er, even if he accepted the marriage for his father, You are still young, how can you live in this governor''s mansion..."


    "Ahem... this is not a problem!" Zhou Ye said in a timely manner: "I have decided to build Yifengyi College in Nanshan outside Jingzhou City. Then I will invite Chou''er to serve as the Xixi Xixi to teach her sisters. Hyphenation..."


    "..." Huang Chengyan really wanted to kill Zhou Ye at this time...


    This Nima is blocked at both ends... The idea of ??making myself want to trick my daughter home first, but also broke.


    In Huang Chengyan''s view, his daughter''s obsession with Zhou Ye must be due to her young age and mental insufficiency.


    Just trick her back home and forbid her to meet Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang this week. After staying for a long time and a little older, she will naturally understand that the character she was obsessed with when she was young is just a dream...


    In the end, he didn''t realize it, but Zhou Ye directly blocked him back...


    But Huang Chengyan was naturally unwilling to give up like this, so he said: "My Chou''er is still young, so how did you do the Xixi of others..."


    "Hehe... Gan Luo worshipped the face at the age of twelve, and he can be called a momentary hero..." Zhou Ye said cheerfully, "Of course, in my opinion, the wisdom of ugly children is many times better than that of Gan Luo... and How can I not do this academy''s western seats?"

 Chapter 1709

    At this time, Yueying little Lolita also spoke: "Father is going to coax me... Chou''er will never leave this Jingzhou mansion... Chou''er knows that his father has made me slow down and wants to coax me back home. It takes a long time, I will forget Yelang..."


    "Ahem... Chou''er is so nonsense... How can you be a father like this!" Huang Chengyan was embarrassed for a while by his daughter...


    My daughter has been out with Zhou Ye for more than half a year, and she has become much smarter...


    Hey, how can this be good...


    Huang Chengyan thought about it for a long time. When he saw his daughter''s decisive appearance with a sword drawn across her neck, his heart suddenly softened...


    "That''s it..." Huang Chengyan sighed and said, "Since Chou''er is so decisive...then the only way for my father to accept this marriage is..."


    Speaking of this, Huang Chengyan looked at Zhou Ye... and said with a serious expression: "Zhou Ye, Zhou Boyang...I know you are brave in the world, but if you let me know that you are not good to my ugly child, you will be crushed to pieces. , I will definitely smash you into pieces..."


    "..." Hearing Huang Chengyan''s words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but roll his eyes...


    Well, there is an irreconcilable class contradiction between the son-in-law and the old husband... He has learned countless times in other worlds.


    "Master Taishan, don''t worry, I will hold the ugly child in my palm, and take care of me!"


    "You...Oh, that''s all! The blame is me, I didn''t check for a while, and led the wolf into the room..." Huang Chengyan sighed up to the sky, "I regretted that...it''s all..."


    Huang Chengyan has completely accepted his fate...


    What if you don''t recognize it??


    My own daughter looks like this, is it really necessary to kill her before it''s finished??


    Furthermore, although Zhou Ye looks like Da Yueying and Loli are seven or eight years old, in this era, there are many old couples and young wives, so what can be said??


    Besides, because of Zhou Ye''s status and reputation, marrying Yueying as a concubine, it is not considered to have insulted his Huang family... Thinking of this, Huang Chengyan''s heart suddenly became much more relaxed.


    Sometimes it''s like this, people can''t think of anything when they get into the horns.


    But once you want to open it, things are just like that...


    Since Huang Chengyan no longer mentions taking away Yueying''s little Lolita, Zhou Ye is naturally very happy...


    I ordered people to prepare a banquet...


    Talking about wine with Huang Chengyan...


    During the banquet, Huang Chengyan was naturally struggling again, don''t bully my daughter, don''t... don''t... wait a lot.


    In this regard, Zhou Ye certainly responded with a smile.


    And the little Lolita kept pouring wine and preparing dishes for her husband and father, and the atmosphere was pleasant.


    After drinking and eating, Huang Chengyan got up and said goodbye. He said that he would not stay overnight in Zhou Ye''s mansion. In his words, that is - seeing this place makes my liver hurt.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t force him to stay, so he sent him to the friend''s house where he stayed overnight.


    Yueying''s little Lolita is completely flattened out in this link...


    Watching her father drunk boarding the carriage and heading away, Yueying Xiaoluoli couldn''t help but grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand and whispered: "From today, I will never go back to Huang''s house. Lang Jun loses me, the only death..."


    "Don''t say those unlucky words..." Zhou Ye gently embraced Xiao Lolita, and smiled: "How could I lose you..."


    Chapter 2096


    Chapter Two Thousand and Ninety Six


    Thirty miles outside the city of Jingzhou, there is a mountain called Nanyue Mountain. The locals call it Nanshan.


    The mountains are lush with green cypresses, lush flowers and plants, pleasant scenery and picturesque scenery...


    Especially above its main peak, there is a naturally formed mountaintop lake...the name is Longshou Lake.


    Legend has it that a woodcutter once saw a huge dragon head protruding from the lake when he was chopping wood in the mountain, hence the name.


    The turquoise lake is like a sapphire embedded in it against the background of emerald cypress.


    It makes people feel refreshed and happy.


    With such a beautiful scenery, there are naturally no shortage of monks who live in seclusion...


    It''s just that these Taoist hermits living in seclusion in Nanshan suddenly discovered...the clean and pure land where few people have set foot in the past has suddenly become noisy.


    At the foot of Nanshan Mountain, more than ten thousand people came to the fore...


    One by one, they held tools and were in shackles...Under the supervision of more than a hundred blood dragon knights, they began to cut wood to open the way and start construction.


    Those cultivators were surprised, so naturally they wanted to inquire about it.


    When I asked, I knew that it was Zhou Ye, Mu Zhou Ye of Jingzhou Prefecture, who wanted to build a college here...


    These Xiliang army prisoners were the pioneers who came here to build the academy, and there will be more civil service in the later period.


    The news was passed quickly among the secluded groups in Nanshan...


    Some people lament, some scold...


    But, in the end, they had to seek another retreat...


    After all, the people don''t fight against the officials, and...they who are accustomed to being clean, don''t want to have a strong neighbor next to them, harassing themselves every day.


    So... it''s better to leave, it''s better to leave.


    With the departure of the secluded people in Nanshan, Nanshan was completely owned by the Academy.


    Here, how did those prisoners of war pave the way and cut wood to build houses, let alone...


    Just say Zhou Ye...


    This time he begged the thief for more than half a year, but he badly wanted the girls...


    Even though Zhou Ye will come back to Songsong''s own soil in a few short intervals... but after all, it''s not like before.


    Therefore, as soon as Zhou Ye came back, the women naturally wanted a group of females to fight Boyang.


    It''s so beautiful, don''t tell anyone...


    What surprised Zhou Ye in particular was that perhaps it was because of the long absence, and the girls had accepted a lot of knowledge that they were unwilling to accept before.


    This is really a surprise.


    These days, Zhou Ye basically never left the back house...


    Ahem, strictly speaking... almost never got out of the room...

 Chapter 1710

    As for the newcomers such as Zhao Yuner and Dong''s nephew, in such group activities, the relationship with their sisters gradually became harmonious.


    Just when Zhou Ye was obsessed with developing new skills for the girls...


    Suddenly, Feng Yiwei came to report that an envoy from Yanzhou Cao Cao asked to see him.


    "Cao Cao?!" Hearing this name, Zhou Ye suddenly remembered... as if he still owed himself a hundred maids and a daughter... "Have him waiting in the outer hall... I will go to see him!"


    "Here!" Feng Yiwei promised, then turned and walked back.


    As Feng Yiwei retreated, Zhou Ye sat up on the couch...


    All the women beside him naturally got up and helped their husband change clothes...


    "Husband, this Cao Mengde sent an envoy to come here, but did you borrow me for the Thousand Blood Dragon Cavalry in Jingzhou?" Zhao Yuner still remembers this.


    "Hey, I guess, this Cao Mengde wants to borrow Zhou Bu to wait for a while..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "When I go and see, the gift he gave is not in line with my heart. If it doesn''t meet my heart, I will Let Zhou Bu return sooner..."


    "Hehe... I guess the gift Cao Mengde gave must be in the husband''s mind..." Zhen Mi joked, "Who called my husband, the name of greedy and erotic, has long been spread all over the world!?"


    "I hope so!" Zhou Ye didn''t get angry when she heard Zhen Mi''s ridicule.


    At this time, the girls had helped him change his regular clothes...


    Zhou Ye then got up and left the back house, into the front hall.


    As soon as he entered the lobby, Zhou Ye saw a thin middle-aged scribe.


    "In Xia Xun Yu, I saw Ming Gong!" Seeing Zhou Ye''s figure, Xun Yu hurriedly bowed and said.


    "Mr. don''t have to be polite..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand: "I don''t know Mr., what''s the matter here?"


    "Xun Yu came here to give gifts to Ming Gong!" As he said, Xun Yu took out the gift form from his arms... and presented it to Zhou Ye.


    "Oh?? For no reason, why did Brother Meng De give me a gift again?" Zhou Ye smiled, opened the gift list, and looked at...


    I saw that it was written on it that there was a jewel one bucket, a gold million liang, three hundred maids...


    "My family master first entered Yanzhou, when Fang Ding, he remembered the gift he owed that day when General Boyang was married, so he made me come with the gift..." Xun Yu bowed and said, "To make up for that. Lack of days!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled noncommittal... "Brother Meng De is too polite...just a hundred waitresses, so why bother Mr. Lao and take a trip in person?"


    "The gentleman is based on the [letter], and without [letter], he will not stand... Therefore, my father-in-law ordered me to send this gift so eagerly!" Xun Yu emphatically reminded the word to believe.


    Hearing Xun Yu¡¯s words, Zhou Ye suddenly understood... "Hahaha...Yes, yes, I almost forgot...I asked brother Meng De to marry me...I just returned to Jingzhou recently, and my business is busy, so for a while In between... I have also forgotten a little, I hope Mr. forgive me!!"


    When Xun Yu heard the words, he complained...


    Are you busy??What are you busy with?Are you busy leaning against the red cuddle?


    When he arrived in Jingzhou, he heard that Zhou Ye had been ignoring Jingzhou''s government affairs for a long time...All government affairs were handled by Mi Zhu.


    Of course, he can''t say this...


    This time, his purpose in coming to Jingzhou is to get married...


    Why is Cao Cao so anxious to marry his daughter??


    Because at this time Cao Cao''s situation is quite bad...


    What should I say??


    Although he relied on Zhou Ye to borrow his 1,000-blood dragon rider and Liu Dai''s 20,000 soldiers to steal Yanzhou.


    However, it does not mean that he can hold Yanzhou...


    Kong Rong in the east, Yuan Shu in the north, Zhang Yang in the west... are all staring at him.


    Everyone wanted to bite off a piece of meat from him when he was not standing still.


    Since Yuan Shu intercepted and killed Sun Jian on Shanling Road, fearing that Zhou Ye would lead his army to retaliate, he ran all the way to Jizhou...


    Relying on the legacy of Yuan Clan IV and San Gong, many civil servants and generals were recruited...The momentum has grown a lot.


    At this time, Cao Cao was in a situation where there were wolves before and tigers behind.


    what did you say??


    Don''t recruit soldiers if you have a site??


    Don''t be funny?This is reality, not a game... It''s not that you can violently fight with a click of a mouse...


    It takes time to recruit soldiers, and time to train them... But what Cao Cao lacks at this time is precisely time.


    Chapter 2097


    Chapter Two Thousand and Ninety Seven


    Although relying on Zhou Ye''s 1,000-blood dragon rider, the surrounding princes did not dare to act rashly...


    However, recently Zhou Bu, the leader of the Blood Dragon Cavalry, also clamored to return to Jingzhou...


    In his words, that is-now Duke Cao, you have initially settled in Yanzhou. According to the order of my Patriarch, you will eventually lead your army back to Jingzhou.


    Can Cao Cao let him go??


    Today''s Zhoubu is just a ballast stone...


    One day Zhou Bu was in Yanzhou, those princes did not dare to act rashly...


    Once Zhou Bu, led the army to leave...


    I''m afraid that Yanzhou will be full of flames...so that Cao Cao can''t take care of everything.


    That''s why Xun Yu''s trip came.


    If it weren''t for such a crisis... Cao Cao wouldn''t send a counselor who Xun Yu so heavily relied on here as a little courtesy officer.


    Zhou Ye just thought about these things for a moment, and then he understood the reasons.


    "My lord has ordered me to bring my lady''s birthday horoscope... Minggong can accept the appointment on the same day..." Xun Yu also took out a kit from his arms at this time and presented it.


    Zhou Ye took the kit and opened it to see that it was the birthdate of Cao Cao¡¯s daughter. He couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°Why is Meng De so eager? There is a saying in ancient courtesy, marriage is important, the emperor is a year, the princes are a season, the people are January ¡­Is this a bit too urgent?"


    "Minggong''s words are very bad..." Xun Yu said: "Minggong is a very person, so he naturally has to do extraordinary things... And, I also heard that before Hulaoguan, Minggong married the Dong''s aunt, but never Follow Zhou Li..."


    When he came, Cao Cao had already told him...


    In front of Zhou Ye, don''t play any tricks, one to say one, and the other to say that the second is the business...

 Chapter 1711

    If you play tricks with Zhou Ye, Zhou Ye will never be the one who is unlucky in the end.


    Therefore, Xun Yu also plans to tell the truth honestly."Besides, my father-in-law has initially decided in Yanzhou, and surrounded by wolves, he needs the support of Ming-gong... so..."


    "Hahaha..." Hearing Xun Yu''s honest words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but laugh and said: "Okay, okay... Mr. said that, it seems that I am a little worried... so, I will tidy up. Three days later, I set off for Peiguo to marry Cao Gong¡¯s daughter..."


    "Why did Ming Gong wait for three days?" Xun Yu asked.


    "Cars, horses, ceremonies and other things need time to be prepared... and I will go to Changsha tomorrow to mourn General Wentai... Therefore, I need to leave in three days!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    Xun Yu heard this, no matter how anxious he was, he couldn''t say anything...


    All things can be kept simple, but he couldn''t let Zhou Ye stay away from Sun Wentai.


    Therefore, even if he is extremely anxious... he can only bow and say: "Then everything will be according to what Ming Gong said, and set off in three days..."


    The discussion is over...


    Zhou Ye would naturally host a banquet in honor of Xun Yu...


    At the banquet, Xun Yu could be regarded as having experienced the kind of wine that was burnt as the master said.


    It''s actually Erguotou...


    Those generals who were physically strong, under Zhou Ye''s Erguotou offensive, did not know the personnel, not to mention Xun Yu, who was not very strong...


    Before the banquet was halfway through, Xun Yu had already arched under the table and fell asleep.


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye naturally laughed again...


    His plan is to drink all the famous counsellors and generals in the three countries... it is also considered to have completed an achievement of the three countries.


    After Xun Yu fell drunk, someone naturally helped him to the post house to rest...


    And here, Zhou Ye is of course going to do what he is most interested in.


    Go and see the three hundred maids sent by Cao Cao.


    I have to say that Cao Cao knows how to be a human being. He has fully understood Zhou Ye''s preferences. Among the three hundred maids sent here, the oldest is only just in time, and the youngest is just past the golden hairpin.


    Moreover, these three hundred maids, all of them have nice faces and gentle figures, which are really well-known Zhou Ye''s preferences.


    The most crucial point, that is, these three hundred maids, everyone is unmanned Chu Zi... This is the point that satisfies Zhou Ye the most.


    However, when Zhou Ye saw the youngest loli, he was instantly taken aback...


    "What is your name? Where are you from?" Zhou Ye asked, looking at the little Lolita in front of him.


    "In response to the master, the servant is called Zhang Lan''er...a person from Peiguo!" Although the little Lolita is not very old, she seems to be decent and not at all like an ordinary woman.


    "Haha...Zhang Lan''er?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "Follow me..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye turned his head and left...


    The little Lolita hesitated for a while, and followed her as she gritted her teeth.


    After Zhou Ye left the hospital where the maid was with Zhang Lan''er, he recruited Feng Yiwei and ordered them to train these maids... these maids will eventually be added to Feng Yiwei.


    Feng Yiwei¡¯s commander, Situ Feng, naturally nodded in response, and then turned and walked into the courtyard where the maids were in, preparing to group them first, and then train them...


    And Zhou Ye walked to a side house in the inner house with the little Lolita who claimed to be Zhang Lan''er.


    After entering the room, Zhou Ye sat in the main seat with a carefree attitude, then looked at the little Lolita who claimed to be Zhang Lan''er in front of him, and said, "What is your name? Where are you from?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye asking herself the same question again, Little Lori was shocked...


    However, the matter has come to this, she can only survive...


    Thinking of this, little Lolita spoke again: "The slave girl''s surname is Zhang, her name is Lan''er, a person from Peiguo..."


    "Hehehehe..." Zhou Ye could not help but sneer when he heard Xiao Lolita''s words: "Aren''t you surnamed Xiahou? When is your surname Zhang?"


    "How does the master know my last name is Xiahou?"


    Little Lori was bluffed by Zhou Ye''s words, and suddenly revealed her real surname.


    "I not only know that your surname is Xiahou, but also that your surname is Xiahou, with a single name. It is the daughter of Sima Xiahouyuan, another department under Cao Cao!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye was also a little confused at this time...


    According to normal history, Xia Houjuan should be only four or five years old at this time...Why is this eleven or twelve-year-old Lori actually Xia Houjuan??


    But after another thought, Zhou Ye was also relieved...


    After all, he has left too many traces in history. Perhaps this is the legendary butterfly effect??


    He fanned the butterfly wings that disturbed history, and gave birth to Xia Houjuan, who would later become Zhang Fei''s wife, for several years??This is really interesting.


    "It was Cao Cao who made you into the maid''s ranks, waiting for an opportunity to inquire about the reality of my Jingzhou?" Although Zhou Ye knew why little Lolita strayed into these three hundred maids, he still wanted to tease her.


    Chapter 2098


    Chapter two thousand and ninety eight


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xia Houjuan was immediately frightened out of his body.


    In fact, why did she appear in the maid queue??


    In fact, it was a matter of inconsistency...


    In order to consolidate the alliance with Zhou Ye, Cao Cao naturally had to carefully select the gifts for Zhou Ye.


    It''s just that although he sits on the land of Yanzhou, he can''t force the conscription of the people.


    You know, he has only initially decided on Yanzhou. If he goes against him like this, he will lose the hearts of the people of Yanzhou. At that time, he won''t need other princes to conquer him, and he will not be able to get along in Yanzhou himself.


    Since it is not possible to force the civil women in Yanzhou, and Cao Cao urgently needs to please Zhou Ye to consolidate his position, what should be done?


    Then it can only be found among the officials...


    But Cao Cao knew Zhou Ye''s preferences, and he knew that Zhou Ye didn''t like his wife...


    In this way, the room for selection is much smaller.


    In the end, in desperation, Cao Cao could only choose from the homes of relatives and friends in his hometown, Peiguo...


    As a result, she accidentally picked a maid named Zhang Lan''er from Xiahou''s house.


    And that Zhang Lan''er had a mountain alliance agreement with a servant of Xiahou''s family, so naturally he refused to leave Xiahou''s family... and went to Jingzhou.

 Chapter 1712

    So I begged Xia Houjuan, who had been with her on weekdays, and wanted to ask her to beg her aunt who manages the house at home, and don¡¯t send her out...


    When Xia Houjuan saw that Lan''er was so pitiful, his heart naturally moved with compassion.


    So, he went to beg his aunt, but didn''t realize it, but had a meal...


    And her aunt said: "This is the order of Cao Duke. The offender will be punished by military law. If you really pity the maidservant, go to Jingzhou for her!"


    This time, Xia Houjuan angered...


    Don''t look at this little Lolita, who is not too old, but has a bit of a tiger in personality.


    In the end, Zhou Ye saw through the origins at a glance...This is what happened.


    After listening to Xia Houjuan''s words, Zhou Ye was really angry and funny.


    In fact, Zhou Ye could also guess that this must not be Cao Cao''s arrangement.


    Cao Mengde is suspicious by nature and saves others by himself. How can he put such inferior methods by his side?


    Besides, Cao Cao had also seen Yueying''s ability to look directly at people''s hearts, so how could he do that?Aren''t you afraid of being seen through by Yueying Lori?Provoked Zhou Ye''s anger, and directly led his troops to attack Yanzhou?


    You know, Zhou Ye is famous for being careful...


    Besides, at this moment, he was asking for Zhou Ye, how could he dare to offend Zhou Ye at this moment?


    So...Zhou Ye didn''t need to read his mind, he could guess that there must be something strange, and when I asked, it really was so...


    but¡­¡­


    What should I say?


    This is what Zhou Ye''s wish is.... Such a cute little loli, wouldn''t it be a pity to marry Zhang Fei that rough?Sure enough, it is more appropriate to leave it to yourself.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and helped the little Lolita, who was kneeling in front of him, up... "Since you are from a famous family, you don''t need to do the things that are subordinates anymore. Just stay in the back house for the time being!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xia Houjuan nodded timidly and said, "The servants obey..."


    So Xiahoujuan''s little Lolita temporarily became Zhou Wan''er''s little follower...


    After handling all this, Zhou Ye was idle again...


    It was already noon at this time, Zhou Ye thought about it for a moment, and he simply took the daughters of the back house, opened a portal, and went to the mountaintop lake in the Nanyue Mountain to escape the heat from the heat.


    Although the women were surprised that their men could span dozens of miles and reach Nanshan outside the city by opening a light gate.


    But when they get along with their husbands, they have already seen so many amazing abilities of their husbands, so they don''t feel too surprised.


    And when Zhao Yuner and Yueying Little Lori saw such a skill revealed by their husband, the first thing they thought of was - from then on, their army could come and go to sneak attack the enemy without a trace.


    I have to say that these two girls are about to have occupational diseases.


    Whatever I see, the first thing I think of is applied to war.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t laugh or cry too...


    Does he still need a sneak attack to hack someone??


    Just go over it...Who in this world can stop his soldiers?


    Although the construction of the small building by the lake has not yet begun, it does not disturb the mood of the girls playing here.


    It is also a rare thing for all the women to be accompanied by their own husbands in the mountains and rivers.


    Although Nanyue Mountain is not a famous mountain, the scenery is also very pleasant.


    Even the girls have booked their future rooms here...


    Of course, there are mountains, waters and woods...


    How can you not hehe hehe with such a treasure??


    So...under Zhou Ye''s semi-compulsive force, the women can be regarded as a taste of the joy of being close to nature...


    Naturally, Zhou Ye would not forget to arrange all kinds of barriers...He didn''t have the hobby of being seen as being close to nature.


    All afternoon, Zhou Ye took the girls to play in the mountains... The girls had fun, and Zhou Ye was naturally happier than them...


    No words...


    The next day, early in the morning, Zhou Ye rushed to the city of Changsha with more than a dozen guards and a light car.


    At this time, the city of Changsha is full of plains, and white cloths of filial piety are hung on the head...


    Zhou Ye came in person, and Sun Ce would naturally go out of the city to greet...


    At this time, Sun Jian''s veteran and his servants had already worshipped Sun Ce as the lord...that is to say, Sun Ce had inherited his father''s foundation.


    Of course, according to common sense, Zhou Ye, Jingzhou Mu, still has to write a paper for him...


    But these are all side details, and need not be mentioned.


    Coming to the mourning hall... Zhou Ye looked at the ranks on the mourning hall and couldn''t help sighing, and said, "Brother Wentai, I told you this thing is a misfortune or a blessing, why don''t you listen to it? What?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s sigh, Sun Ce and the others also thought of their father returning from Zhou Ye¡¯s camp. They smiled and said [Bo Yang advised me to throw away the jade seal, saying it was ominous] On that day, Sun Jian said with a smile, obviously It was Zhou Ye''s advice as a joke. However, he did not expect that he would die in Yuan Gonglu''s hands because of Yu Xi only a few days later. Now I want to come, what Zhou Ye said on that day-the sentence is very deaf.


    When Sun Ce thought, if his father listened to Zhou Ye''s persuasion, he could not say that he would have escaped the disaster.


    Thinking of this, grief came from it... I burst into tears.


    "The hatred of killing your father is not shared..." Sun Ce wiped his tears, gritted his teeth and said: "Yuan Shuyuan Gonglu, sooner or later, I will take your head!"


    "Haha...what''s the difficulty in getting the first level of Yuan Gonglu?" Zhou Ye laughed.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Sun Ce hurriedly asked, "General Boyang, please teach me..."


    "It just depends on you reluctantly!"


    "If I am willing...what should I do?" Sun Ce asked.


    "If you are willing, it will be easier!" Zhou Ye said: "You only need to let out the wind. If anyone gets the first level of Yuan Gonglu, you are willing to give it with a jade seal... In this way, Yuan Gonglu is afraid that it will be restless day and night. ..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Sun Ce gritted his teeth... and said: "As General Boyang said, I ordered people to write a report and spread it all over the world... I want Yuan Shu to live in fear day and night!"


    "Haha...You are much better than your father, at least he is reluctant to pass on the Jade Seal..." Zhou Ye smiled lightly.


    Chapter 2099


    Chapter two thousand and ninety nine

 Chapter 1713

    Sun Jian''s son, Sun Ce''s announcement to the world caused an uproar in the entire world.


    The scholars who were furious and cursed at the Han Dynasty were...


    There are also people who praise Sun Ce''s filial piety...


    Scholars scolding Sun Ce believed that the Jiangdong Sun clan secretly concealed the country¡¯s jade seals, which was better than embarrassing...More ...It''s simply a prostitute.


    And those who praise Sun Ce?He thinks that Sun Ce is actually willing to use this country''s heavy weapon to avenge his father''s revenge. Isn''t this the filial piety and what is it??


    As for the princes?


    Naturally, I am drooling over that Chuan Guoyu Seal...


    Of course, if they feel that Yuan Shu is too powerful to be taken lightly, they can also choose to capture Changsha...to seize the Jade Seal of the Kingdom.


    However, the first thing they had to face was the blood dragon rider of Zhou Boyang in Jingzhou... You know, Changsha was still under the control of Zhou Ye in name.


    Moreover, the relationship between Zhou Ye and Sun Jian and Sun Wentai is well known to all the princes, and no one wants to look for bad luck...


    Compared with the hell copy of the MAX difficulty facing the blood dragon, Yuan Shuyuan Gonglu is better to bully.


    Therefore, all the princes suddenly started to look at Jizhou...This was invisible, and it also distracted a lot of attention from Cao Cao, who had just won Yanzhou.


    And what is Yuan Shuyuan Gonglu doing at this time??


    At this time, he was almost angered by Qiqiao.


    "Sun Ce kid really deceived me too much..." Yuan Shuyuan Gonglu sat on the lobby and shouted at the civil and military officials under his command: "It is really unbearable to use a small jade seal in exchange for my head. Forbearance...If it weren''t for Zhou Boyang''s support, I would send troops to destroy him..."


    The civil and military officials in the audience listened to their master''s words, and they felt slander...


    Do you want to kill other people''s father, do people hate you so much??


    However, they also quite understand why their master is so angry...


    Since Sun Ce issued a report to the World, the surrounding princes are ready to move aside for the time being...In the past ten days alone, the lord of the family has encountered six or seven assassinations.


    This directly caused Yuan Shu to have become a bit turbulent, even if he was in his house for discussion, he had to wear armor to live on it.


    No way, Yuan Shu has been assassinated and frightened, and he almost died a few times... After all, Qianbo moved people''s hearts.


    What''s more, it is the priceless jade seal??


    This thing, as long as you get it, you can exchange tens of thousands of gold and silver jewelry from any prince who intends to claim the emperor at any time. It is not impossible even to exchange for a fief... How can we not let those knives? Is the gangster with blood licking his head greedy??


    In the face of Yuan Shu''s roar, all the generals kept silent and watched.


    What are you kidding about, what are they going to say in the face of the angry Yuan Shu??


    Do you want to say-the final general is willing to lead a horse and ride a horse to capture Changsha, and confess the head of Sun Ce''s child to the Lord''s case??


    Don''t make fun of it, okay, Jizhou is a thousand miles away from Changsha, let''s not mention it, just Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang who sheltered the Sun Clan is enough to make them all pretend to be deaf and dumb.


    Seeing the performance of the cultural officials in Taiwan, Yuan Shu couldn''t help but feel disappointed...


    Just when he was about to end the discussion, an old man suddenly walked out and said loudly, "The lord doesn''t need to be so angry. It''s just Sun Ce''s child, you can break it with your finger..."


    "Oh? Mr. Yang, what''s your opinion!" Seeing this old man walking out of the train, Yuan Shu was overjoyed and asked.


    "The lord only needs to send a letter!" Yang Hong said loudly: "The lord needs to denounce that Sun Jian hidden the jade seal in the letter, and you are not a minister, and you are a loyal minister of the Han Dynasty, even if you know that you are not against it. Sun Jian¡¯s courage also resolutely asked the thief... Of course, without all the efforts, he failed to welcome Yuxi to return to the court, ooh pain..."


    Hearing what Yang Hong said, Yuan Shu was overjoyed and said: "Okay, just as Mr. Yang said..."


    At the moment, Yuan Shu immediately ordered someone to write an essay.


    In the article, he packaged himself as a loyal minister with a heart for the Han Dynasty. After hearing that Sun Jian had obtained Yuxi, he was worried that Sun Jian would not be a minister, so he intercepted Sun Jian Yunyun...


    As for how many people believe in this stuff, it''s unclear.


    At least it''s okay to deceive the ignorant people and the depressed scholars.


    Anyway, those princes do not believe...


    And as Yuan Shu¡¯s essay was issued, Changsha Sun Ce responded quickly...Another refutation was posted...


    The meaning is nothing more than-my father, Sun Jian, got this treasure of the country, and he didn''t mean to hide it selfishly. It was just that the Dong thief fleeed with the help of him and could not return it to the emperor.However, Yuan Shu robbed the Yuxi seal, but he had the heart of disobedience...


    In short, Sun Ce and Yuan Shu simply fought a battle in the air...


    This kind of public speaking, publicly rational, mother-in-law''s matter, will not become clearer and clearer, it will only make the world''s melon-eaters look confused...


    Instead, the hearts of the princes are like a mirror...


    Sun Jian may have a disinterested attitude, but Yuan Shu is definitely not a good thing...


    It''s useless to say that these fictitious things... It''s better to find a way to get the first level of Yuan Highway in exchange for Yuxi.


    Therefore, Yuan Shu''s situation not only didn''t get better because of that essay, but...more and more assassins were getting ready to go, planning to use murderous skills to win a lifetime of wealth.


    This Yuan Shu is so angry that there is no way...


    Of course he knew why those assassins didn''t trouble Sun Ce, but found him trouble.


    It¡¯s all because of someone...


    Not someone else, but Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye, Zhou Boyang of Jingzhou, his blood dragon cavalry is brave and good at fighting, unparalleled in the world...


    This reputation makes everyone who wants to play Yuxi pay attention to weighing...Is he an opponent of that blood dragon.


    After thinking about it again and again, whether it was a group of princes or a quack who licked blood, they all chose Yuan Shu as the breakthrough point.


    No way, the persimmon has to pick up the soft pinch... There is always a difference between ten deaths and nine deaths.


    Therefore, Yuan Shu almost hated Zhou Ye at this time...


    However, no matter how much he hates Zhou Ye... and Zhou Ye can''t help it...


    And what is Zhou Ye doing now??


    Compared to Yuan Shu, who had to keep one eye open during sleep and beware of assassins, Zhou Ye was much more comfortable at this time...


    At this time, he was leading a thousand-blood dragon rider, with a bridal caravan...walking on the road to Peiguo.


    Xun Yu naturally walked with him...


    The welcoming team at this time is less than a day away from Peiguo...

 Chapter 1714

    Chapter 2100


    Chapter Two Hundred


    Mountain road...


    A team is moving slowly.


    This team looks a little strange...


    Why is he strange?


    Because in the team, there are chariots and horses ceremonial guards, and there are musicians walking with them, looking at the style, it is like a married team...


    But on the outside of the team, there are more than a thousand high-spirited iron knights wearing scarlet armor...


    For a while, it also makes people wonder what the mystery is, why the team that welcomes the relatives will have iron cavalry escort...


    This team is not someone else, it is the team that Zhou Ye went to Peiguo to welcome his relatives.


    At the forefront of the team, there was a figure wearing a golden helmet and golden armor and a figure wearing a scribe costume, riding along...


    Not others, but Zhou Ye and Xun Yu.


    At this time, Xun Yu just put down the essay in his hand, and said to Zhou Ye: "General Boyang is really a god and man, then Yuan Shu, as you said, published an essay to redeem himself..."


    When Zhou Ye went to Changsha to mourn Sun Jian and Sun Wentai that day, Xun Yu also went...


    Of course, Xun Yu went on behalf of his father, Cao Cao.


    In the final analysis, Cao Cao and Sun Jian are also old friends who had been together to beg the thief.


    As Cao Cao''s counselor, he has reason to be more motivated to take the place of his father-in-law and go to express condolences.


    Therefore, Xun Yu was also there when Zhou Ye gave Sun Ce an idea.


    After Zhou Ye had made his idea that day, he once stated that Yuan Shu would definitely post a document to save himself... even a pot of dirty water framed General Wentai as a thief with ambitions, so Sun Ce needed to plan early.


    Now, Yuan Shu¡¯s essay is exactly what Zhou Ye said...


    "Haha...Mr. passed the award. I saw that my husband was hesitant to say something that day, and I must have expected Yuan Gonglu''s reaction..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "General Boyang is too self-effacing... I didn''t expect that the content of Yuan Shuming''s article is almost exactly the same as what General Boyang said!" Said this, Xun Yu couldn''t help sighing: "My family What the lord said is true..."


    "Oh? How did Brother Meng De arrange me in private?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xun Yu smiled slightly...


    Through these days of getting along, he also knew that Zhou Ye would get along well if he wasn''t angry... and sometimes he even liked to make some harmless little jokes.Therefore, Xun Yu didn''t get angry when he heard Zhou Ye say this to his father-in-law...


    "Haha... how can my Patriarch arrange General Boyang..." Xun Yu smiled and said, "My Patriarch used eight words to evaluate the general..."


    "Oh? Those eight characters?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Successful, both civil and military..." Xun Yu said.


    "Hahaha... Then Brother Mengde really looks at me very highly..."


    While Zhou Ye was chatting with Xun Yu, the blood dragon rider in front of him rushed to the front of Zhou Ye. He turned over and fell to his knees, reporting the report: "Come on, Lord, Cao Gongyi is ten miles ahead. Greet the lord..."


    "Oh? Brother Meng De is so polite..." Zhou Ye said in surprise.


    No wonder Zhou Ye was so surprised...


    Under normal circumstances, welcoming thirty li is already a great courtesy.


    And at this time, they are more than 30 miles away from Peiguo??


    Sixty li is almost there...


    Cao Cao came to greet him so far, so the etiquette was not unimportant.


    "Well, let''s not make Brother Meng De wait anxious... Send my order and the whole family will speed up!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Here!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s order, the Thousand Blood Dragon Cavalry and the Welcoming Convoy accelerated towards Peiguo.


    The distance of ten li will come in no time.


    Just when Zhou Ye saw the team that Cao Cao greeted from a distance...


    One person and one ride suddenly stood out from the crowd that greeted him... and rushed over...


    "Boyang... haven''t seen each other for a long time, but want to kill me..."


    The sound comes first before the person arrives.


    No one else, but Cao Cao and Cao Mengde...


    I saw him rushing in front of Zhou Ye and jumped directly out of the Malay... he grabbed Zhou Ye''s reins and said loudly: "Don''t take a few months, Boyang is okay??"


    Seeing Cao Cao''s actions, Zhou Ye had to secretly praise him in his heart.


    Cao Cao''s act of buying people''s hearts is really slippery...


    Let''s put it this way, if Zhou Ye is just an ordinary warrior, I''m afraid it''s not the tears that have been moved at this time...Want to repay him??


    Doing this, doing this... Well, Cao Mengde deserves to be the Cao Mengde who greeted him.


    "Hahaha...Brother Meng De showed love so much, I Zhou Boyang really..." Zhou Ye smiled and jumped off the horse, and said, "There is nothing to pay for it, only..."


    "Only how?" Cao Cao asked, looking at Zhou Ye expectantly.


    "Only a few more bowls of wine with you..." Zhou Ye laughed.


    "Hahahaha... Boyang is still so humorous!" Cao Cao said with a laugh: "Go, I have already prepared a banquet for Boyang, and I''m waiting to pick you up..."


    While talking, Cao Cao pulled Zhou Ye and walked towards the group greeted in the distance...


    Everyone naturally followed...


    When he got there, Cao Cao ordered people to cook sheep and slaughter cows, and entertain a group of blood dragons, not to mention...


    He pulled Zhou Ye into the account that had already been set up...


    The wine and dishes in the tent have long been served, and the dishes are still warm.


    Cao Cao held Zhou Ye in the banquet and said, "I went in a hurry that day, and I failed to have a happy drink with Boyang. It was a great regret in my life... Now it happens... Today I will take advantage of this wedding reception. Make up for the shortcomings of the day...Come on, pour wine!"

 Chapter 1715

    When the voice fell, my own soldiers came to serve wine and vegetables...


    There were not many accompany guests, only the Xiahou brothers and Xun Yu.


    "Today is to congratulate Boyang for receiving the dust from the wind and the dust, but also for my daughter''s coming out of the pavilion..." Said this, Cao Cao raised his glass, "Drink three cups..."


    "Congratulations to General Boyang, congratulations to the master for marrying the daughter!" XN


    The three accompany guests will naturally not neglect, just toast and do...


    The owner said so, can Zhou Ye not do it??


    After three glasses of fine wine, Brother Xiahou''s face was already flushed...


    I didn¡¯t eat any food. I¡¯ll have three glasses of wine first. It¡¯s a bit unbearable...


    And Xun Yu was smarter, he only drank half a cup every time, and then after it was filled, it was half a cup...So, he drank twice as much as everyone else.


    After three cups, there are three more cups...


    After drinking nine glasses of wine in a row, Cao Cao saw that Zhou Ye didn''t have the slightest drunkenness on his face, but he was already a little overwhelmed with alcohol...


    At this point, Cao Cao knew that he was trying to pervert Zhou Ye''s actions, fearing that he would be bankrupt...


    However, no matter whether Zhou Ye is flooded or not...he must act according to plan next.


    Thinking of this, Cao Cao put down his wine glass, a look of worry suddenly leaked out of his face... Then he sighed heavily... "Hey--!"


    Chapter 2101


    Chapter Two One Hundred and One


    Seeing Cao Cao behaved like this...


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but secretly said in his heart¡ªthat''s what came.


    People must ask for something...


    Cao Cao has been so eager from the beginning, if you say that Cao Cao didn''t want Zhou Ye, Zhou Ye would not believe it first.


    And Zhou Ye also guessed what Cao Cao asked for.


    It''s nothing more than borrowing...


    Originally, Zhou Ye thought that Xun Yu would bring up this matter when he took gifts to Jingzhou...


    As a result, Xun Yu did not mention the matter.


    It seems that Cao Cao is waiting for himself here...


    However, although what Cao Cao asked for was nothing to Zhou Ye... But Zhou Ye didn''t plan to let Cao Cao go so easily...


    Don''t you sigh?


    I won''t answer any questions...I''m going to see, who are you going to look for to act in the show.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye graciously picked up the wine glass and took a sip...then he picked up his chopsticks and took a bite of the dish.


    Seeing this situation, Cao Cao was a little dumbfounded...


    Damn it, you don''t play cards according to the routine...


    I just acted so affectionately, and I am about to be your father-in-law... Seeing my worried look and sighing, you can''t be so indifferent, right??


    Dear, how can you keep me acting like this??


    Just when Cao Cao was embarrassed, the rescuer arrived...


    Who?


    Naturally, Xun Yu, who drank, raped and played slippery...


    I saw this guy stand up swayingly, arched his hand to the lord, and said, "Why do you sigh? The lord and General Boyang will meet again today... It should be a joyous one."


    Seeing that Xun Yu was so knowledgeable and interesting, Cao Cao secretly delighted in his heart... it is indeed my ovary.


    "To be able to meet Boyang again, Cao is naturally infinitely delighted... Of course, when I was with Boyang today, Cao remembered... Maybe soon, I, Cao, will be downcast and have nowhere to stand... in my heart I felt a sorrow..." Cao Cao wiped the corners of his eyes as he said... as if tears were really falling.


    "Why did the lord say this?" Xun Yu said loudly: "Now that Yanzhou is tentatively determined, the Lord''s justice is to be a stern soldier. When he shows his grand plan, how can he be downcast and have nowhere to call...?"


    "Wenruo...you don''t know..." Cao Cao said here, and sighed again. "Although I occupies a land in Yanzhou, the princes from all over the world are not ashamed to join me after they regard me as the eunuch... ¡­What¡¯s more, such as Zhang Yang and Yuan Shuzhi and others, even saying that they want to take Yanzhou from us..."


    "Alright, alright..." Zhou Ye didn''t wait for Cao Cao to finish speaking this time...


    He waved his hand and asked: "Brother Meng De has anything to say, just say it... You should know me, I hate slurring... if you have anything to say, don''t use ink!"


    Zhou Ye really had to admire Cao Cao...


    This product is truly flexible and stretchable...


    It is indeed in Huarong Dao that Guan Yu let his Cao Cao go with his sadness card.


    This acting...I won''t give a actor the talent.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cao Cao knew that all his tricks had been seen by Zhou Ye, and he was not embarrassed at the moment. He hehe smiled and said, "Hehe... Boyang, Cao has a ruthless please... Please Boyang please answer me. ..."


    "Speak straight!" Zhou Ye waved his hand and said, "No need to be polite with me..."


    "Okay...Then I''ll just say it!" Cao Cao nodded and said, "Now that Yanzhou is pre-decided, a pack of wolves will be waiting... Can Boyang lend me the blood dragon for a while?"


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye glanced at Cao Cao with a smile, and asked, "I don''t know how long is this period of time?"


    "Three to five years..." Cao Cao said directly.


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye smiled when he heard Cao Cao''s words, and said nothing...


    Just kidding, three years and five years??


    With a thousand blood dragon riders, if Zhou Ye let go of their restrictions, three to five years would be enough to calm China and start a new dynasty.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s appearance, Cao Cao knew that Zhou Ye thought he had said it for too long... "Then, one or two years will be fine!!"


    "..."


    "One year... one year is the least!!" Cao Cao lamented: "It takes time to train and recruit soldiers... One year can only be an army, but you can''t fight... Boyang, it''s - at least lend me one more year¡­¡­"


    Hearing what Cao Cao said, Zhou Ye was also helpless...


    "That''s all, it''s just borrowing from you..."

 Chapter 1716

    "Hahaha... Boyang is really bold!!" Cao Cao was overjoyed when he heard that, "Come on, try this dish...this is..."


    As Zhou Ye promised to borrow Zhou Bu with Cao Cao for another year, his eyes didn''t bleed, and his legs didn''t hurt... There was also a smile on his face.


    I have to say that none of these temporary heroes that can take the world is simple...


    After the banquet, someone served Zhou Ye to rest...


    Just when Zhou Ye closed his eyes and fell asleep... Suddenly heard a loud noise outside the account... Then he asked: "What''s the matter outside the account? So noisy?"


    Someone replied: "It was General Xia Houyuan who came to visit General Boyang..."


    Xia Houyuan??


    When Zhou Ye heard this, he knew in his heart why he came... Without him, Xia Houjuan...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and said: "Please, General Xiahou, discuss matters in the account!"


    "Here!"


    When the time was short, Xia Houyuan walked in. Behind him, there were two soldiers escorting a pitiful looking maid and walked in.


    The maid looks young and pretty...


    "Xia Houyuan has seen General Boyang!" Said this, Xia Houyuan pointed to the maid behind him who was tied up with a rope and said: "This cheap maid should have given him General Boyang, but she coaxed my lady to go to Jingzhou for her. Now, Xia Houyuan gifted this woman to the general, hoping that the general would treat Juaner well..."


    Having said that, Xia Houyuan didn''t say anything, and before Zhou Ye could speak, he turned around with his soldiers and left the camp...


    Seeing Xia Houyuan''s actions, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    Well, this stuff is actually here to tell Zhou Ye... Among the three hundred maidservants given to Zhou Ye, there will be a member of the Xiahou clan. It is not Cao Cao who wants to insert eyeliner, but what the maid in front of him did... and then gave this girl Zhou Ye, it can be considered to have settled something...


    Regarding Xia Houjuan¡¯s appearance in the Three Hundred Maidens, Zhou Ye can pretend to be stupid, but Cao Cao can¡¯t pretend to be stupid... You know it¡¯s a time bomb, and don¡¯t know when it will explode... With Zhou Ye Be careful... if you can''t say...


    That¡¯s why today¡¯s scene appeared...


    Zhou Ye knew this well.


    He looked at the handmaid tied up with rope, smiled slightly and said, "What''s your name?"


    "Maid slave, maidservant Zhang Lan''er..." That Zhang Lan''er was really scared...


    After Xiahoujuan disappeared, Xiahou''s family was naturally furious...Under thorough investigation, she was naturally found out...


    Not only was she tied up with a rope and taken into custody, but even the servant who had an oath with her was also beaten to death by a gangster...


    She was taken into custody only because she was still in perfect condition and there was still room for use, otherwise... she was afraid that she would have been beaten to death by Xiahou''s wheel club...


    "Come on, there''s something to relieve the boredom..." Zhou Ye smiled, walked to the side of Zhang Lan''er and loosened her rope... asked, "Will you serve others..."


    Chapter 2102


    Chapter Two Thousand and Two


    Peiguo Qiao County...


    Cao''s mansion...


    Today, Cao¡¯s mansion is very lively.


    The guests came and went in an endless stream, and the servants and maids shuttled through them, all with smiles on their faces.


    Because today is the day when the Cao family is overjoyed...


    Miss Cao''s family is out of the pavilion today, and the guest is the famous Jingzhou Meizhou Lang.


    Moreover, Cao Cao, who had not returned home for a long time, also came back for this reason... For the Cao family, it was a double happiness.


    Although it is said that Miss Cao''s young lady is not the age of her cabinet, but...this year, there is no marriage law, let alone minor protection law.


    As long as there is a matchmaker¡¯s words from the parents, let alone it¡¯s not yet time, how can it be the golden hairpin?Above legal principles, it is still reasonable and legal.


    At this time, in the inner house of Cao''s mansion, a little Lolita, who was 13 or 14 years old, was grooming and dressing under the wait of a maid.


    "Qing''er today is so beautiful...it will definitely make Jingzhou Meizhoulang unable to look away!" A woman stood behind Cao Qing, looked at the little Lolita in the bronze mirror, and laughed.


    "Mother... Daughter, daughter doesn''t want to marry..." Little Lori said with a sad face.


    "Why doesn''t Qinger want to marry?" Liu asked with a smile.


    "Qing''er...Qing''er couldn''t bear her mother..." Little Lolita said as she said, she sobbed.


    In fact, it¡¯s no wonder...After all, for this age of Cao Qing, suddenly leaving his familiar home in Qiaoxian and marrying thousands of miles away in Jingzhou, how can he not feel uneasy in the face of people and things he doesn¡¯t know?


    When Liu heard what his daughter said, he sighed in his heart...


    In fact, she couldn''t bear to have her daughter married so far... and she heard that Zhou Boyang in Jingzhou was lascivious, extravagant and indulgent... really not a good person.


    But how can this be??This marriage was ordered by her husband, Cao Cao, which meant that she had no room for resistance.


    When I thought that after my daughter had married in Jingzhou, she might meet once in a few years, and Liu felt sad, tears streaming down like a broken wire.


    "Mother... Don''t cry... My daughter is willing to marry..." Little Lori suddenly panicked when she saw the tears of her mother...


    However, persuading to persuade, little Lori couldn''t help crying herself...


    Therefore, the mother and daughter were in the house, crying.


    For a moment, the maids stood there, neither persuading nor persuading them, they didn''t know what to do.


    At this moment, a voice came in, "Qing''er is dressed up?"


    Following the sound, a man walked in, not someone else, but Cao Cao and Cao Mengde.


    As soon as Cao Cao walked into the room, he saw his wife crying while holding her daughter in her arms. He suddenly said, "Today is the day of great rejoicing. Why are you crying?"


    "Husband..."


    Hearing what Cao Cao said, Mrs. Liu hurriedly wiped her tears, and walked to Cao Cao''s face, and said, "The concubine body...the concubine body will no longer see Qinger when she thinks about it, so she panicked in her heart! Can you let the husband go Marry Qinger to Zhou Boyang in Jingzhou..."


    At this time, Cao Cao was in a very good mood.


    With Zhou Ye''s promise, major events in Yanzhou can be determined...


    Moreover, after a year''s time, after Cao Ren''s 100,000 soldiers trained in Yanzhou became an army, then he would be able to show his ambitions.


    So Cao Cao didn''t care about Liu''s words...


    He scolded with a smile: "Nonsense, that Zhou Boyang in Jingzhou is famous all over the world, with both talents and beauty... Your daughter is a good match to marry him. How can you break this good relationship because you can''t bear your daughter...?"

 Chapter 1717

    "Father...daughter...daughter is unwilling to marry..."


    At this time, little Lori Cao Qing also walked in front of her father, begging: "My daughter would like to be with her father often, not going anywhere..."


    Hearing what his daughter said, Cao Cao had a headache.


    He can understand his daughter''s thoughts... but understanding does not mean that he will let his daughter be so self-willed.


    But, it¡¯s always the same...


    On weekdays, because he does not grow up at home, he is quite pampered with his children when he returns home, and there is nothing to do at home, but if his daughter is still so pampered after marrying Zhou Ye, it would not be beautiful... ¡­


    Thinking of this, Cao Cao''s face was strained, and he sternly reprimanded: "Hugh is so nonsense. How can you let your parents repent and repent?"


    Liu''s and Cao Qing''s little Lori were panicked by Cao Cao''s hard work...


    "Woo...Father don''t want to be angry, just married your daughter...Woo..." Cao Qing said, crying.


    Seeing his daughter crying so hard, Cao Cao was a little bit intolerable. After all, Cao Qing is his eldest daughter. How could he not feel bad??


    "Fine, Qing''er... follow me!!" Cao Cao said, turning around and leaving... Before leaving, he said: "Wipe off the tears on your face..."


    "Yes..." Hearing what his father said, Cao Qing obediently took Jinpa from the handmaid beside him, wiped the teardrops... Then followed Cao Cao and walked out.


    Cao Cao took his daughter around in the back house and came to a doorway.


    Cao Qing knew that this was the meeting place for her father, and under normal circumstances, she was forbidden to come here.


    "Father...this..."


    "Hush, don''t speak..." Cao Cao made a silent gesture to his daughter, then opened the door, and whispered to his daughter, "You come in with me!"


    With that said, Cao Cao walked into the door...


    Cao Qing hurriedly followed...


    Entering the door, there is a huge hall... There is a young man in the hall, drinking tea and having fun under the service of a maid.


    "Boyang, do you think the tea here is better for you?" Cao Cao said with a big smile as soon as he entered the door.


    "Haha... it''s clear but not light, fragrant but not greasy, it''s really good tea!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    In fact, this product is also selling melons at Pharaoh, self-selling and boasting...


    Because this tea is actually the pure tea made by the fried tea method he taught Mi Zhu...


    Mi Zhu now can be said to be the largest tea merchant among the Three Kingdoms...


    The place of production of tea is readily available. It just turns the old raw tea into a cooked tea after frying... Moreover, with the popularity of this kind of tea, the method of drinking tea that puts condiments in the tea is becoming Slowly replaced...


    Standing behind her father, Cao Qing carefully looked at the handsome boy in front of her. She had just heard her father call him by name, and naturally knew that he was her future husband...


    What should I say...


    Little girl, at first glance, it is always easy to be confused by Zhou Ye''s handsome appearance... Therefore, at this time, Cao Qing actually has a little bit in his heart. Having a husband like this is also an excellent idea.


    Chapter 2103


    Chapter two hundred and three


    "Haha... Boyang, you don''t want to sell yourself!" Cao Cao teased: "I bought these teas from your Jingzhou tea merchant... I heard that the person behind the tea merchant is still your military Mi Zhu... ...Want to come, you have already drunk this tea!"


    "...Duke Cao is not kind... He is waiting for me..." Hearing what Cao Cao said, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile.


    "Haha, just kidding for a while, Boyang shouldn''t care..." Cao Cao laughed, looked at the daughter behind him and said, "Qing''er, there are still some things to be done for the father, so you can chat with General Boyang day¡­¡­"


    As he said, Cao Cao arched his hand at Zhou Ye: "Bo Yang and rest here for a while, I will come as soon as I go!"


    Having said this, Cao Cao ignored his daughter''s cry for help, turned around and left...


    For a time, there were only three people left in the entire hall...


    Seeing the embarrassed little Lori in front of him, Zhou Ye laughed blankly...


    what is this?Cultivate relationships before marriage??


    You ask Zhou Ye why he knew that Cao Qing was going to marry his Cao daughter??


    You know, Cao Qing was pulled out by her father when she was dressing up... She was still wearing her wedding dress...


    However, such a little loli is funny...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye stood up from behind the short machine, walked slowly to the little Lolita, looked at the little Lolita who was buried in the ground, and smiled and asked in a low voice: "What''s your name?"


    "Concubine...Cao Qing..." Cao Qing whispered, a little worried.


    "You just cried?" Zhou Ye asked softly, "Why cry? But you don''t want to marry a vulgar person like me?"


    "No...No!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cao Qing raised his head anxiously, and explained: "Qing''er just reluctant to part with her mother and her brothers and sisters..."


    Before Cao Qing finished speaking, he felt a flower in front of him, and then he felt that his whole body was surrounded by a nice warm breath...


    Obviously, she was held in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    Normally, she should push that person away when she was held in her arms, and then berated him...


    However, Zhou Ye is different. Zhou Ye is her future husband. It can be said that anything Zhou Ye does to her is justified...


    This made Cao Qing little Lori for a while, she didn''t know how to deal with it.


    At this moment, Cao Qing felt a soft voice in his ears, "Don''t be sad. If Qinger is homesick in the future, I will order someone to escort you and come back to save relatives..."


    Listening to Zhou Ye''s words, Cao Qing felt a moment of relief in his heart, and he relaxed involuntarily... "Hmm!"


    And what is Cao Cao doing right now??


    He peeked out of a screen at the back door...


    In fact, according to the etiquette, it is the right way for men and women not to meet before marriage, but-Cao Cao couldn''t bear to see his daughter crying so sadly, so he thought of Zhou Ye...


    In Cao Cao''s opinion, Zhou Ye definitely had a gentle approach...


    Don¡¯t you see that Dong Zhuo¡¯s granddaughter, in Zhou Ye¡¯s hands, has become so obedient in just a few days...


    To say that Zhou Ye had no means, then Cao Cao was the first to not believe it.


    Therefore, he took his daughter over and gave it to Zhou Ye to get a headache...


    As for you, men and women should not meet before marriage?Cao Cao has always believed that those who make big things don''t stick to the trivial, and that this kind of etiquette is not worth it.

 Chapter 1718

    But now it seems that Zhou Boyang in Jingzhou does have some tricks...


    His daughter was flushed by the bastard''s little face just two or two strokes... but, watching a man tease his daughter, it felt a little uncomfortable...


    "Haha, Boyang, I''m neglecting..." Cao Cao walked around behind the screen as soon as he turned around, and said with a smile: "Today things are so busy..."


    Hearing Cao Cao¡¯s voice, Cao Qing jumped out of Zhou Ye¡¯s arms like a frightened little rabbit... Hong Xia spread to her neck, lowering her small head, playing with her hands with both hands. I can¡¯t say a word...


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about Cao Cao''s sudden appearance...


    He had heard Cao Cao''s breathing behind the screen...


    "Well, Qing''er, let''s go back..." Cao Cao looked at his daughter and said, "I''ll entertain Boyang..."


    "Yes, father!" After Cao Qing responded in a low voice, he turned and left...


    Not to mention what Cao Cao and Zhou Ye were talking about in the hall...


    Just say that Cao Qing walked back to his room quickly...


    As soon as she returned to the room, she sat in front of the bronze mirror, panicking in her heart...


    That bad guy is so bold, and when he saw her first time, he dared to be frivolous with her...


    But, that embrace is really warm...


    Is he the Jingzhou Meizhoulang?It''s so handsome...


    Cao Qing suddenly discovered that the anxiety he had originally wanted to marry was slowly dissipating, but instead, he felt a little hopeful.


    "Qing''er? What''s wrong with you?"


    Suddenly there was a question, which shocked Cao Qing... She hurriedly turned around and looked at her. It was not someone else but her biological mother, Liu... "Mother..."


    Seeing the somewhat panicked look of his daughter, Liu couldn''t help but sigh inwardly, [It must be my husband who scolded his daughter again...]


    Thinking of this, Liu couldn''t help but hugged his daughter, and whispered comfortingly: "Qing''er don''t want to hate your father... it''s not easy for him... to survive in the gap between the lords..."


    "Mother, don''t want to say it again, Qing''er province... Qing''er is willing to marry!" Cao Qing whispered.


    Hearing what his daughter said, Liu couldn''t help being surprised...


    What did my husband say to his daughter??Why did my daughter''s attitude change so quickly??


    Moreover, looking at her small appearance, there is really no reluctance...


    Liu didn''t know... Cao Cao didn''t persuade his daughter at all, just let her see her future husband in advance...


    So, since ancient times, appearance has been very important...


    Even if you want to be an official in the dynasty, you have to be handsome, otherwise, Zhong Kui will end.


    In this way, little Lolita Cao Qing never mentioned anything she didn''t want to marry anymore. Instead, she was very cooperative and let the maid dress her up...


    Night falls¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The entire Cao¡¯s house is brightly lit...


    With the congratulations from the Cao clan and Xiahou clan, Zhou Ye successfully embraced the beauty...


    In the new house deliberately opened up in the back house, red candles are burning...


    Little Lolita Cao Qing sat on the couch and looked at Zhou Ye walking towards her. She couldn''t help but muttered, "From today onwards, my concubine is Zhou''s wife... Hope you have mercy..."


    Naturally, Zhou Ye would not be rude to Little Lori... It was not Zhou Ye who boasted, but he was quite experienced with Little Lori.


    In the new house...Singing gradually began.


    Chapter 2104


    Chapter two hundred and four


    After three days in Peiguo Qiao County, Zhou Ye finally set off for Jingzhou.


    When he was about to leave, Cao Cao really held Zhou Ye''s hand, why didn''t he let go, he looked like he was deeply affectionate and righteous.


    However, his performance made Zhou Ye disgusting to death...


    If it weren''t for the fact that he was his cheap old man, Zhou Ye would definitely smash him with a punch...Has he not been grasped by a man like this??


    But then again, it seems that the ancient men''s way of showing brotherhood, in the eyes of modern people, is a little GAY in the eyes of GAY.


    Don¡¯t say anything about eating together, sleeping in the same room, etc., what else is there to talk about at night... what else is there to travel together, etc...


    If men now dare to do this, they will definitely be regarded as gay...


    Talk less gossip...


    As Zhou Ye''s team set off, Cao Cao led the crowd to send it one way after another, and finally stopped after sending more than a hundred miles.


    "Boyang, you and I will say goodbye today. I don''t know when we will meet again..." Cao Cao said of the emotional place, and two tears dripped in his eyes...


    "Hahaha...Dong Cao is too worried... how easy it is to meet, just come to my Jingzhou, or I go to your Yanzhou!" Zhou Ye smiled, arching his hands and said: "The mountains are high and the roads are far away. Give it again... Ye said goodbye..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye waved his hand and said, "Go!"


    "Here!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s order, the Thousand-Blood Dragon Cavalry escorted the dowry of his new mistress, heading towards Jingzhou...


    And Cao Cao was standing on a small hill, watching Zhou Ye''s team go away. It was not until they could no longer see the banner of Zhou Ye''s team that Cao Cao sighed deeply...


    "Why does the lord sigh?" Xun Yu, who stood beside Cao Cao, asked curiously.


    "Jingzhou Zhou Boyang, people love and hate!" Cao Cao sighed.


    "The lord is worried, one day he will face the Wushuang Blood Dragon, right?" Xun Yu asked rhetorically.


    "Yeah..." Cao Cao sighed, "Although Zhou Boyang has no ambitions, he has the strength to aspire to the world... And the Jingzhou he occupies is the hinterland of Kyushu... Hey..." Cao Cao sighed, "I''m afraid sooner or later. One day, I will meet Zhou Boyang in battle...At that time, how should Qing''er deal with himself!"


    "The lord is worried..." Xun Yu smiled: "Although the blood dragon ride is mighty, but... Zhou Boyang has no ambitions in the world, so... now the lord should not focus on him, but should In Jizhou, Xuzhou and other places... After the Lord has set a fair plan for the north, with the momentum of victory, a million masters will take advantage of the situation to go south... Then why is Zhou Boyang worried?"


    "I hope so!"


    Cao Cao is really not as confident as Xun Yu... No wonder Xun Yu knows this...


    Although Xun Yu came with Zhou Ye, he had never seen the power of the blood dragon knight on the battlefield after all, so it is normal not to understand the horror of the blood dragon knight...Waiting for him to see the blood dragon knight After the horror, I hope he can still say this...


    Not to mention how Cao Cao struggled at this time...

 Chapter 1719

    Just say Zhou Ye...


    After leaving Cao Cao''s sight, Zhou Ye abandoned his horse and drove into the car where Cao Qing Xiaoli was.


    "Husband..." Seeing Zhou Ye get into the car, Xiao Lori''s face suddenly became red...


    "I''ll accompany Qing''er to watch this great river and mountains!" As he said, Zhou Ye sat down beside Little Lolly...


    "Husband...this...this is not good..."


    "What''s wrong? Even though I can''t do a thousand miles in a day, it''s okay to have a hundred miles in a day..."


    "What do you mean by Baili in a day? Husband..."


    "Hey, wait for me to slowly talk to you!"


    It took more than a thousand miles from Peiguo to Jingzhou... When he came, Zhou Ye spent ten days, but when he returned, Zhou Ye spent a whole month.


    He completely regarded this trip as a honeymoon trip with Cao Qing Xiao Lori.


    But little Lolita said she couldn''t bear it...


    Although she had the help of the maid Zhang Lan''er, but... she still couldn''t bear it.


    In the end, she had to pay for her two dowry maids too, which was considered to be able to withstand Zhou Ye''s offensive.


    Needless to say the scenery along the way.


    After returning to Jingzhou, it was naturally another scene...


    At first, Xiao Lori Cao Qing was afraid that she would not be able to integrate into her husband''s back house... But, it turns out that she was too worried.


    Because her husband has a unique skill to manage the back house...


    The so-called technique... To put it bluntly, it is worthless... That is to fall asleep together...


    While eating and sleeping on the same bed, little Lori Cao Qing quickly became one with the girls...


    As the back house stabilized... Zhou Ye also began to get busy with things in Jingzhou.


    Recruiting hungry people, opening up wasteland...Building warehouses to facilitate travel between merchants and other measures, Jingzhou has become more prosperous than before.


    It''s just this prosperity that began to breed bandits...


    Some people say that bandits are prone to breed only during famine years?Why is Jingzhou prosperous and prosperous, but still breeding bandits??


    Jingzhou is prosperous and prosperous, but there are still many hungry people in other places.


    Moreover, although in Jingzhou, as long as you are willing to work hard, you will never be hungry, but there are still some people who are born to like to work.


    Especially some Yellow Turban bandits also fled to Jingzhou, waiting for the opportunity to commit crimes...


    For a time, bandits broke out in nine counties of Jingzhou.


    Zhou Ye would not show mercy to these guys.


    He took in the hungry only because, although everyone was not from the same world, but the same text and the same kind, Zhou Ye couldn''t watch these hungry people starve to death, so he started building projects everywhere and used work-for-work to feed these hungry people.


    However, Zhou Ye would not be merciful to these gangsters who did not produce and used the banner of Huang Tian to be dead.


    So... he directly ordered the Blood Dragon Cavalry, a group of a hundred people, to strangle the bandits in Jingzhou.


    In just a month or so, the entire Jingzhou¡¯s public order was cleared...


    All the important crossings in and out of Jingzhou were erected by the head of the bandit by the blood dragon, and a monument was erected in front of the Jingguan [Robber bandit, death!


    To a large extent, this shocked the remnants of the Yellow Turban who wanted to flee to Jingzhou to commit crimes...


    And Zhou Ye even set up Bailiting...


    Every time a hundred miles, there is a pavilion with hundreds of troops garrisoned in the pavilion... Merchants and merchants can come here for help if they encounter banditry.


    Of course, the garrison here is naturally not a blood dragon, but a soldier recruited by Zhou Ye.


    In this case, Jingzhou¡¯s business atmosphere has become even stronger...Because the north and south merchants know that when they come to Jingzhou, you don¡¯t have to worry about bandits... Moreover, Jingzhou¡¯s taxes are extremely low, and Jingji is about to be built. The first market in the north and the south, how can this not let the merchants from the north and the south continue to flow?


    The purpose of merchants is to pursue profit, and a safe environment is also a necessary condition for profit pursuit. In addition, Jingzhou is located in the center of Kyushu, and the river transportation is convenient.


    Therefore, all of a sudden, from the north to the Western Regions, to the south to Santos, merchants all came here to trade...


    Chapter 2105


    Chapter two hundred and five


    Four years later----


    Jingji¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Nowadays, Jingji has long become the first choice for merchants from north to south to barter. After several expansions, Jingji is already half the size of Jingzhou City.


    In the bazaar, there are many merchants traveling from north to south. They either buy the goods they need or sell the special products they carry.


    From war horses to livestock, to pottery food, everything...


    At this time, at the entrance of the buzzing market, a carriage drove slowly...


    The carriage stopped at the entrance of Jingji.


    From the carriage stepped down a handsome boy in a white robe, and then the boy turned and picked up a beautiful girl from the car. The girl didn¡¯t look very old... she looked like fifteen or six. ...


    When the young man took the carriage off the carriage, the girl''s face turned red... "Thank you, Master..."


    "Does Da Qiao still call me Master?" Hearing the young girl''s words, the young man couldn''t help but smile: "In a few days, you will marry into my Zhou family...will you not change your course?"


    The girl''s pretty face turned red when she heard the boy''s words, and she changed her mouth in a low voice: "...Zhou, Zhou Lang..."


    The voice is as small as a mosquito...


    "Hahaha...Okay, don''t tease Da Qiao you!" The boy said, reaching out to the car again: "Xiao Qiao come down too!"


    As his voice fell, another girl was picked up by him from the car...


    This young girl is not too old, and her face looks similar to Da Qiao who just got out of the car.


    When she was next to the teenager, she seemed generous, "Little Joe thanked Lang Jun..."


    These three people are not others, but two sisters, Zhou Ye and Da Qiao and Xiao Qiao.


    Since the completion of Fengyi Academy four years ago, Zhou Ye has sent a group of young loli to the academy to study and live...

 Chapter 1720

    All the teachers in the academy are women except Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye not only sent his own little Lolita to study in the academy, but also personally went to the home of Mr. Qiao who was moved to Jingzhou by him, and personally told Mr. Qiao to let his two daughters enter the academy to study.


    When Mr. Qiao saw Jingzhou Mu Zhou Ye''s kiss at home, he was really shocked and scared.


    In fact, ever since he was coerced by Anjodou to move to Jingzhou, he has been uneasy.


    Anyone who lives well at home and is suddenly half-coerced by a group of soldiers to move will feel uneasy.


    But after he moved to Jingzhou, as long as he did not abscond with his family, no one would pay attention to him. As time passed, the anxiety in his heart would fade a lot.


    But now Zhou Ye''s visit made him feel uneasy again.


    You know, Zhou Ye''s reputation in certain aspects is not very good, such as...like Loli...


    And there happened to be a pair of loli in Qiao''s hometown.


    However, when Zhou Ye said to Mr. Qiao: "It was I who ordered General An to move Qiao''s family to live here...".


    Old Qiao settled down instead...


    What do you say?It is a blessing, not a curse, but a curse cannot be avoided.


    Moreover, what Zhou Ye said meant that he had been thinking about himself two years ago, so what can he do??His old Qiao is just a gentry, so how can he stand up to make the world princes dare not look at Jingzhou Mu Zhou Ye??


    As a result, the admission of the two little Lori from the Qiao family became smooth.


    After easily persuading Mr. Qiao, the sisters Xiao Qiao were taken directly into the academy by Zhou Ye.


    Now that the two sisters, Da Qiao and Xiao Qiao, are about to reach the age of Jihua, Zhou Ye is not polite, and directly proposes a marriage to the Qiao family. For such a marriage, Mr. Qiao has to agree even if he does not agree... The good thing is that after Qiao asked his two daughters, he felt that his two daughters seemed to be happy with Zhou Ye...


    This is more or less a blessing in misfortune, at least-my daughter also likes Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang.


    Thinking about this, Mr. Qiao agreed to the marriage.


    Today, it was Zhou Ye taking advantage of the spring break of the college to take the Qiao sisters to go shopping here...


    To put it bluntly, it''s just to cultivate feelings alone...


    In the academy, under the gaze of all the loli, Zhou Ye couldn¡¯t get too close to the Qiao sisters after all. After all, the loli in the academy were all his reserves. If it is, it is easy to cause trouble.


    "Langjun, Jingji is so big!" After Xiao Qiao got out of the car, he couldn''t help sighing as he looked at the crowded entrance of Jingji.


    "I have long heard that Jingji is a gathering place for merchants from the north and the south. Now it seems that it is really worthwhile!" Da Qiao also said a little bit stunned.


    You know, in this year and month, ladies and girls generally don''t show up in crowded places, and shopping is a unique talent of women. Even if you just look at it without buying, it is enough to satisfy many women...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye could say that he would accompany his two sisters to see Jingji, the two sisters Da Qiao and Xiao Qiao, which they have been yearning for a long time. They are still very happy.


    Especially, after all these years of getting along with each other, they have already secretly promised to an unscrupulous teacher... it is even more enjoyable to be able to go shopping in the company of their loved ones.


    "Don''t sigh here, let''s go in and take a look!" Zhou Ye said, holding the two sisters'' little hands one by one, and walked towards Jing Zhong.


    Being held by Zhou Ye by his hand, the faces of the two sisters Qiao couldn''t help but blush...


    Although they had a marriage contract, being held by Zhou Ye still made them feel a little bit embarrassed in the crowd.


    "Langjun..."


    "Zhou Lang..."


    The two women spoke at the same time, wanting to say something... but in the end they couldn''t say anything, because they had already been held by Zhou Ye and walked into Jingji.


    As soon as she entered Jingji, sisters Qiao felt that her eyes were not enough...


    Traveling from the south to the north, weaving the seats... all kinds of unseen and unheard commodities, all kinds of merchants in strange costumes, but the two sisters opened their eyes.


    Before she knew it, the Qiao sisters had been taken by Zhou Ye to a shop called Jingyaxuan...


    The waitress at the door of the shop saw Zhou Ye''s figure from a distance, and hurriedly greeted her."I have seen Master..."


    "Well, don''t have to be so polite!" Zhou Ye said, pulling up the Qiao sisters and walking towards the shop.


    "...Lang Jun, why does the maid here know Lang Jun?" Xiao Qiao asked curiously.


    "Hahaha...because your sister opened this shop!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Our sister??"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Da Qiao and Xiao Qiao couldn''t help but glance at each other...Do they have other sisters?


    But soon, they thought of what Zhou Ye meant by sister, that is to say, in fact...this shop was opened by Zhou Ye''s wife??


    Thinking of this, Da Qiao and Xiao Qiao couldn''t help but panic. For no reason, he felt an ugly wife seeing her in-laws.


    Chapter 2106


    Chapter two hundred and six


    Just when the Qiao sisters didn''t know what to do, they had been held by Zhou Ye and walked into the shop.


    As soon as they entered the shop, the two sisters were shocked by the layout of the shop.


    This shop is not a container like the Qiao sisters had seen in the past, some goods placed in front of the container are so monotonous...


    But the decor is very quiet and elegant...


    Even in the lobby of the shop, there is a huge pool, in which the koi can gather and scatter from time to time, which is really beautiful.


    Around the pool, a few low piers and wooden machines are randomly placed, obviously for guests to take a rest.


    At this time, the maid had seen Zhou Ye and others come in, and hurriedly went into the back room to report to her master.


    "Lang Jun, the decoration here is so elegant and elegant..." Xiao Qiao couldn''t help but sighed, "I really can''t see that it is a barter shop!"


    Hearing what his sister said, Da Qiao couldn''t help but nodded in agreement: "My sister said that the master here is really an elegant person!"


    "Hehe...Then I would like to thank the two sisters for the compliment first!" As the voice fell, a graceful woman walked out of the back hall behind the screen and said with a smile.


    Seeing this woman, sisters and sisters Qiao did not know how to greet for a while...


    Call Madam??Seems too far apart...


    Call sister??Looks a bit shameless... Calling sister before getting started...


    Just when the Qiao sisters hesitated... the woman had already approached them and bowed to Zhou Ye Yingying: "Jiang Er has seen her husband..."


    "Well, you know I don''t like such polite manners!" Seeing Zhen Jiang''s style, Zhou Ye said silently.

 Chapter 1721

    "That''s all for the past, but not today, my husband... my concubine is going to be an example for the two younger sisters!" Zhen Jiang smiled and got up, looked up and down the Qiao sisters, and said: "The two sisters are the Qiao''s twin sisters. Come on... I have long heard that the Qiao family in the east of the city has a double Shu, the country is beautiful and beautiful, and it is so beautiful when I saw it today!"


    "My elder sister is overwhelmed. My elder sister is Huixinlan. The country is beautiful!" Da Qiao said hurriedly.


    "Let''s stop boasting about our family members..." Zhen Jiang said, and finally grabbed the little hand of the Qiao sisters from her husband and took them to the inner hall.


    As he walked, he said: "I heard from my husband at home yesterday that he would bring my sisters here today, and the sisters at home asked me to give some small gifts to my two sisters..."


    "Huh? Do all the sisters know about us?" Sisters Qiao couldn''t help being taken aback when she heard Zhen Jiang''s words.


    "Of course!" Zhen Jiang said with a smile: "Husband at home, but the two sisters are rare in the sky, there is nothing in the world..."


    "Lang Jun... Lang Jun... hurt us!" Upon hearing Zhen Jiang''s words, the Qiao sisters were not only unhappy, but rather bitter...


    why?


    Because in their opinion, Zhou Ye''s doing this is equivalent to helping them make enemies... There are many wives and concubines in his family''s Langjun family, and if you pet their sisters alone, you can''t say that you will offend many sisters.


    When Zhen Jiang heard what the Qiao sisters said, he was taken aback for a moment, and then he suddenly realized with a smile: "Hahaha...my sisters are worried, our Zhou family''s back house is definitely not fighting as the sisters thought, but rather one. All are as close as sisters..."


    "..."


    Upon hearing Zhen Jiang''s words, the Qiao sisters couldn''t help being surprised...


    Da Qiao hesitated for a moment, and then asked: "Sister, can I tell Da Qiao, why is this?"


    "Hehe... the secret of the secrets must not be leaked. After you enter the door of my Zhou family, you will know why..." Zhen Jiang said with a mysterious smile.


    It''s not that she refuses to say...but that she really can''t say...


    Do you want to tell yourself these two new sisters, after entering the Zhou family, you will know how mighty our husband is in the room??


    All the sisters have to participate in every night and every night, and every night... And every time... fainting until dawn?


    What I look forward to most on weekdays is Lai Yuekui...because how many days can I rest?


    The back homes of other people''s homes are all competing for favor, and the back home of Zhou''s home is for favoring...


    These sisters, it''s a day and hope that new people will join in... In this way, they can also relax a little bit.


    In this way, Zhen Jiang took the hands of the Qiao sisters and walked into the back hall...


    However, Zhou Ye did not follow in.


    In fact, he brought the Qiao sisters here, not only to cultivate feelings, but also to dispel the worries of Da Qiao and Xiao Qiao...


    He found out some time ago. When sisters of the Qiao family knew that they were about to be Zhou''s wife, they were quite hesitant... as if they were scrupulous.


    At that time, he used his psychic power to spy a little... But under the prying eyes, he only realized that although the sisters of Qiao had secretly promised, they were worried that he had many wives and concubines and that he did not do well enough, or did too well. , Was hated by the sisters in the back house... That''s why I was full of thoughts.


    In that case, Zhou Ye simply took the two of their sisters to the shop where Zhen Jiang Xianlai had nothing to do, and asked Zhen Jiang to use words and deeds to break their scruples.


    Therefore, in this case, he is not so suitable to be present.


    It is naturally inconvenient for him to be present with the private conversations between the sisters...If he is there, it is impossible to say that the Qiao sisters will not talk to Zhen Jiang, and Zhen Jiang will not be able to really enlighten the Qiao sisters...


    At this moment, he simply found a wooden pier and sat down...


    Soon a maid served tea...


    The tea offered to my host is naturally the top tea...


    When the tea came out, the fragrance of tea filled the whole hall...


    Just as Zhou Ye picked up the tea bowl and was about to drink tea, suddenly a loli about eight or nine years old rushed out of the cubicle next to the hall, smelling the fragrance of tea, and came to Zhou Ye.


    When she saw Zhou Ye''s face, she was first stunned... but soon recovered.


    She didn''t pay attention to Zhou Ye anymore, but shouted: "Come here, come here..."


    Following her yelling, a maid walked up to her and asked with a smile: "I wonder what this little lady has to order?"


    "Why are the same guests, the tea offered to him is better than the tea offered to us? Do you Han people look down on us from the Southern Wilderness?" Little Lori asked unceremoniously.


    "Miss, this is my house..." She just wanted to say that this is my master, but Zhou Ye interrupted her with her eyes... She hurriedly changed her words: "This is my master''s guest, so there are private teas stored here, and It''s not that my master deliberately neglected the little lady..."


    "Heh..." Upon hearing the maid''s explanation, Little Lori smiled disdainfully, and said: "Are you very easy to deceive when I''m from the Southern Wilderness? How can anyone store tea in the shop? Just look down on us from the Southern Wilderness..."


    Chapter 2107


    Chapter two hundred and seven


    Just when the little loli who claimed to be a man of Southern Wilderness lost her temper there...


    Zhou Ye was drinking tea while looking at the little loli in front of him...


    The little loli in front of her, dressed in a Nanban service, with a flower crown on her head, looks full of exotic style, but also a little more cute.


    Especially the appearance of her pretending to be an adult is especially interesting...


    At this moment, two Nanban big men walked out of the private room where the little Nanban Lori rushed out. One of them, who looked rather majestic, said, "Ling''er is so foolish..."


    "Abba, Linger didn''t mess around..." Little Lolita said unconvincedly: "These Han people just look down on us Nanbans. Not only did they lower the price of our goods, they even gave us the worst tea..."


    At this time, a woman also walked out of the elegant partition... "Miss Zhu Rong''s words are not correct... The price at which we purchased your medicinal materials is already the highest price on the market... If you can be in this Jingji If you find a store with a higher price than our Jingyaxuan, then just listen to it!"


    This woman is Jingyaxuan Zhike, the so-called lobby manager...


    She is also a captain of Feng Yiwei, not only her, but all the maids in this Jingya Xuan are Feng Yiwei''s people.


    You should know that Zhou Ye is still worried about women who show up doing business these days.


    After all, money is touching...


    Although these Feng Yiwei were called servants, they were also Zhou Ye''s pillow people, and after Zhou Ye''s transformation, each of them possessed a combat power far surpassing the Blood Dragoons.


    The big Nanban man hesitated on his face when he heard Feng Yiwei walking out of the cubicle, and said: "The girl Gong said is extremely true, but...this is my harvest for one year. If I can''t get it The expected benefits, I am afraid that I, the leader, will not be able to explain to the people!"


    "What happened?" Zhou Ye didn''t speak anymore at this time, it wouldn''t work.


    Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s questioning, Gong Miaotong did not dare to delay, and hurriedly walked to Zhou Ye¡¯s side and said in his ear: "Langjun...this person is the leader of Nanban Zhu Rong''s family, Zhu Rong Dongzhu, he This time I came here to sell some Nanban medicinal materials... But in previous years, because there were very few caravans from Nanban, the price of Nanban medicinal materials was extremely high... But this year there are very many Nanban caravans, so this Nanban medicinal materials The price dropped..."


    "But he wants to sell this year''s medicinal materials at the prices a few years ago...so..."


    Although Gong Miaotong''s words were not finished, Zhou Ye almost already knew what was going on...


    It''s just because the road is far away and the information is not available... This Zhu Rongdong thinks that the price of medicinal materials is still as high as in previous years... So he wants to sell the goods at the previous price... But obviously, this is impossible... ¡­


    How cheap is less expensive, this is the law of business...

 Chapter 1722

    If it violates, then Zhurong Dongzhu will be satisfied, and Jingyaxuan will suffer a loss.


    At this moment, Zhu Rong Dongzhu also saw the extraordinary place of the young man sitting in the hall... staring at himself, looking up and down Zhou Ye.


    "Dare to ask you who is it?" Zhu Rong Dongzhu raised a fist at Zhou Ye and asked.


    "This is my master...Jingzhou Mu, General Zhou Boyang..." Gong Miaotong introduced.


    Hearing what Gong Miaotong said, Zhu Rongling''s little Lolita glared her eyes and said dissatisfied: "Han people are really good at deceiving people...I just said that they are your master''s distinguished guests, and now they are your master... !!!"


    "Ling''er is so nonsense..." Dongzhu Zhu Rong is not as careless as his own daughter...


    Although it is the first time he has come to Jingji in Jingzhou to make a deal, he already knows Zhou Ye''s name...


    Why is Jingzhou so peaceful??


    Because Jingzhou has Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang, because Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang have an invincible blood dragon...


    Five thousand blood dragon knights can defeat an army of two hundred thousand... so powerful, how can you stop Zhu Rong Dongzhu from admiring him?


    "People in Xia Nanhuang, have seen Jingzhou Mu, General Boyang!" said Zhu Rong Dongzhu, and said to Zhou Ye: "You are ignorant, please don''t take offense to General Boyang!"


    "Hahaha...Ling Ai dare to say and dare to do, she is really a hero in women''s middle school, what''s wrong!" Zhou Ye said, smiling: "I don''t know what Zhurong Dongzhu''s trip is for?"


    "Oh..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s praise of his daughter, Zhu Rongdong felt a burst of joy. He also heard Zhou Ye''s question about the purpose of his trip. He couldn''t help but sighed: "Don''t dare to deceive General Boyang, the land of the Southern Wilds. With dense forests and ants, life is far more difficult than the rich land of Central Plains..."


    "When I came this time, I wanted to use the herbs that the tribes took risks to collect from the mountains and forests in exchange for some supplies to go back..." said this, Zhu Rong Dongzhu couldn''t help but sighed again, "It''s just that the income this time is really hard to make. People are satisfied... If I get less in exchange... I am afraid that I will be blamed by the people!"


    After listening to Zhu Rong''s words, Zhou Ye said with a smile, "I''m afraid there is something hidden in the words..."


    "The southern barren land is as the cave owner said, the mountains are densely populated with insects and ants... But the mountains are also rich in resources, and there should be no problems with food and clothing..." Said this, Zhou Ye looked at the cave owner Zhu Rong whose face changed slightly. , Continued: "The caravans of the Southern Wilderness that were scarce in previous years are more than several times more out of thin air this year... I am afraid that the Southern Wilderness has changed... Well, let me guess... Could it be that the war between the tribes has started again? ?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhu Rong''s face changed a little...


    Finally, he sighed deeply and said: "Before I arrived in Jingzhou, I heard that Zhou Boyang, the pastoralist in Jingzhou, was not only brave but also so wise that he was almost a demon... I saw it today, and it was so... I admire it..."


    There are many tribes in the land of the barbarians...


    You hit me today and I hit you tomorrow... has long been a common occurrence.


    Without external pressure, there is no unity of talents... wars happen from time to time.


    After all, where there are people, there are interests, and where there are interests, there are struggles. This is normal.


    However, this year is different. It seems that there is a Zhengmo soldier of the Meng surnamed barbarian who intends to unify the Nanban...


    Naturally, other tribes are unwilling to succumb to others, and naturally they must rise up to resist...


    We need weapons to fight a war, and weapons...the Nanbarians are not good at forging...


    The Liuzhang tribe of Nishikawa next to Nanban seems to have also seen that the Nanban war is about to start, deliberately increasing the ratio of various Nanban properties to exchange weapons...that is to say, they are maliciously raising prices...so they have forced many Nanban tribes. I had to organize a caravan to go to Jingzhou in exchange for weapons...Why would this be the largest cargo distribution center in the north and south?


    And the purpose of Zhu Rongdong¡¯s trip was also the same... but what they didn¡¯t expect was that as the Nanban medicinal materials poured into Jingji too much, the price of medicinal materials dropped drastically, making it impossible for them to change to the weapons they wanted. Quantity... This made Zhu Rong Dongzhu a little headache.


    Chapter 2108


    Chapter two hundred and eight


    "Don''t dare to deceive General Boyang, Southern Wilderness... This year there may be great changes!" Zhu Rong Dongzhu said with a deep sigh, and said: "In the past, Southern Wilderness, although there were wars from time to time, most of them were only small tribes. The dispute between the two is not a cause for concern... but this year... alas..."


    "Oh? Zhou Mou would like to hear the details! Why not sit down and have a cup of tea with me, and speak slowly..." At this point, Zhou Ye stretched out his hand and asked Zhu Rong to sit opposite to him. Order people to serve tea.


    Facing Zhou Ye¡¯s invitation, Zhu Rong Dongzhu naturally did not agree...


    In fact, he said so deliberately...


    After all, Zhu Rong Dongzhu also wanted to find an ally outside the Southern Wilderness... he was not afraid that Zhou Ye would be interested, but he was afraid that Zhou Ye would not be interested in listening to him.


    Through the news he found in Jingji these days, he understood that the properties of the Southern Wilderness are still very popular in the Central Plains, but because of the sudden outbreak of war this year, other Southern Wilderness caravans have suddenly increased. Southern Wilderness Products has become so humble...


    And this is definitely not the norm...


    Once the battle in the Southern Wilderness is stable, the Southern Wilderness Caravan will inevitably become scarce as before.


    After all, their original trading place is not here, but in Yizhou.


    This is the place of choice for the various ethnic groups in the Southern Wilderness and the Han nationality to trade and barter... and the commercial roads there are controlled by the local powerful Yong family.


    The cloth, salt and iron needed by the people of the Southern Desolation were all obtained from there.


    If it weren''t for the Yong family who wanted to take advantage of the fire and raise the market price, Zhu Rong Dongzhu would not be far away to lead a caravan to trade here.


    And through this incident, it also reminded Zhu Rong Dongzhu that he put all his hopes on one person and is easily controlled by others. Therefore, he wanted to make a good relationship with Zhou Ye, and it is best to make a long-term relationship. , This way... they won''t be controlled by others.


    Thinking of this, Zhu Rong Dongzhu unreservedly told Zhou Ye what happened in Nanhuang.


    After listening to Zhu Rongdong''s words, Zhou Ye thought to himself...


    Could it be that the family of Meng surnamed Meng Huo??


    If according to the later development, this time the Meng clan did not unify the Southern Wilderness in the end, but instead gave generously to the Southern Wilderness tribes, something must have happened during the period.


    But regardless of him, since Dongzhu Zhu Rong is willing to move closer to Zhou Ye, Zhou Ye will naturally not turn him away...


    This is not to say that Zhou Ye had any thoughts about the Southern Wilderness, he just had some thoughts about Zhu Rongdong''s daughter, Zhu Rongling.


    If you look at the development of later generations, Zhu Rongling at this time is later Mrs. Zhu Rong.


    The thorny beauty... Mrs. Zhu Rong... To say that Zhou Ye is not interested is pure nonsense.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and said: "Dongzhu Zhu Rong is willing to tell me such an important matter, then I must not be stingy! I don''t know what Dongzhu Zhu Rong wants to purchase?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhu Rongdong Master was overjoyed. Hearing Zhou Ye''s meaning, he was planning to help himself... So he tentatively said: "Each armored weapon is 10,000 sets..."


    Hearing what Zhu Rong said, Zhou Ye couldn''t help frowning.


    Seeing Zhou Ye frown, Zhu Rong Dongzhu thought that his lion''s mouth was a little scared Zhou Ye?So he hurriedly changed his words: "In fact, eight thousand sets of armor weapons are also okay..."


    "No, Dongzhu Zhu doesn''t need to change his words, Zhou just didn''t expect Dongzhu Zhurong to need so little!" Zhou Ye waved his hand and said.


    ".................."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhu Rong Dongzhu felt a kind of lying...


    For Zhu Rong Dongzhu, these ten thousand sets of armored weapons are already a big talk.


    You must know that the people of the Southern Wilderness are not good at smelting, so most of the ironware and other things needed are bought from the Yong family in Yizhou.


    The Haoqiang Yong family of Yizhou is not a good man and believer, and will not be soft to the people of the Southern Wilderness... The price of iron is staggering.

 Chapter 1723

    After all, although the Royal Court of the Han Dynasty was already crumbling at this time, the thoughts passed down for hundreds of years were still deeply ingrained...The minds of the non-my race must be different.


    This is also one of the methods used by the Yong family to restrict the tribes of the Southern Wilderness, and no one is allowed to grow bigger...


    Therefore, for Zhu Rong Dongzhu, these ten thousand sets of armors are already an astronomical number.


    "Well, I''ll give you 20,000 sets of armored weapons. How about the Southern Wilderness property you brought this time?"


    Zhou Ye''s words widened the eyes of Dongzhu Zhu Rong and said in surprise: "General Boyang is so righteous...I..."


    "Of course, I also have the conditions!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "General Boyang said it''s okay!" Zhu Rong Dongzhu said.


    "From today onwards, I would like to ask Zhu Rongdong to collect the properties in the Southern Wilderness, and then organize a caravan to transport them here every year... I charge it at the market price. I wonder what Zhu Rongdong''s idea is about?"


    "What a trivial matter, I will definitely live up to the entrustment of General Boyang!" Zhu Rong Dongzhu said happily.


    Collect property?Trafficking so far?


    This is a good thing... at least selling here is much more cost-effective than exchanging things in Yizhou.


    Thinking of this, Zhu Rong Dongzhu felt that Zhou Ye was pleasing to the eye...


    However, he also knew...Although the two had made an oral agreement, such an agreement was not reliable, and even if there were documents or the like, it was still unstable.


    Although Zhu Rong Dongzhu doesn¡¯t understand strategy, he knows that if there are two forces in an alliance, one strong and one weak, the weak one may be abandoned by the strong one at any time. Therefore, he wants to deepen his relationship with The alliance between Zhou Ye...


    but--


    If you deepen your connection, what could be more appropriate than in-laws?


    No¡­¡­


    but¡­¡­


    Thinking of this, Zhu Rong Dongzhu couldn''t help but look at his eight- or nine-year-old daughter... Is it too young?


    However, when he thought of Zhou Ye''s hobbies, which had been heard on the road here, he wanted to take a gamble... "General Boyang, I have something to ask next..."


    "Oh? Zhu Rong Dongzhu, but it''s okay to say!" Zhou Ye flashed in his eyes and smiled.


    "I have always admired the culture of the Han Dynasty in the Central Plains. I heard that General Boyang has a Fengyi Academy that specializes in enrolling girls... Therefore, I would like to ask General Boyang to allow my Linger to enter the Fengyi Academy and study there..."


    Before Zhu Rongdong''s words were finished, Zhu Rongling yelled... "Abba, I don''t want to stay here, I want to go back to the Southern Wilderness with you..."


    "Ling''er..." Hearing his daughter''s words, Zhu Rong Dongzhu felt sad for a while, but he still felt cruel and said: "Hugh is so foolish..."


    Seeing her father scolding herself, Zhu Rongling''s small face suddenly became sobbing: "Abba...I want to go back with you, I miss grandma...I miss my younger brother..."


    Chapter 2109


    Chapter two hundred and nine


    In the end, Zhu Rongdong still left Zhu Rongling...


    Even in order to completely cut off his daughter''s thoughts, he quickly escorted the goods on the road after Zhou Ye had promised him that the 20,000 armored weapons were in place.


    Poor Zhu Rongling, just standing outside Jingji, watching his father''s motorcade, went further and further...until he couldn''t see it again...


    "Ling''er, let''s go back..."


    Zhou Ye, standing beside Zhu Rongling, said softly.


    "Don''t..." When Zhu Rongling heard Zhou Ye''s words, he suddenly shouted: "It''s all to blame...If it weren''t for you, why would my dad not want me... all to you... all to you..."


    While talking, Zhu Rongling rushed into Zhou Ye''s arms, and his small fist slammed into Zhou Ye...


    In her opinion, her father didn''t want her because of Zhou Ye...


    Facing the complaint of Little Lolita, Zhou Ye didn''t say anything, just held her with both hands and let her beat herself...


    In fact, this is just like the first time a child goes to a kindergarten in later generations. The child will always be very emotional when he leaves with his parents day and night.


    Zhu Rong Xiao Lori has performed very well... At least she didn''t roll around and let her father take her back...


    It''s just that the sudden parting made this future female middle school hero couldn''t help it anymore and started to cry...


    While crying, he beat Zhou Ye and shouted loudly: "I blame you...I blame you..."


    Facing the crying Zhu Rong Lori, Zhou Ye just kept silent...


    In fact, this really has something to do with him. If it weren¡¯t for him to influence Dongzhu Zhu Rong with his psychic force field, Dongzhu Zhu would not be able to make this determination. After all, he is not Cao Cao¡¯s hegemony for his own sake. The hero who pushed his daughter into the fire pit.


    In the end, Little Lori was tired from crying... and tired...


    In Zhou Ye''s arms, he fell asleep deeply.


    Zhou Ye looked at the little Lolita who was still choking in her arms even in her sleep, and sighed helplessly... "When you get to the academy...slowly you will like it!"


    While talking, Zhou Ye picked up little Lolita, followed by Feng Yiwei, and walked towards Jingyaxuan...


    In the Jingya Xuan at this time, the Qiao sisters and Zhen Jiang are waiting for him to return.


    Seeing Zhou Ye entering the door, the three of them hurriedly greeted him...


    "Langjun..."


    "Husband..."


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye nodded...


    "Husband, has Dongzhu Zhurong gone?" Zhen Jiang asked.


    "Yes, Dongzhu Zhurong is gone!" Zhou Ye said with a sigh.


    "Then Zhu Rong Dongzhu is really cruel, he really left his daughter here..." Da Qiao couldn''t help but said angrily.


    "Sister, this is no way!" Xiao Qiao persuaded: "This time Zhu Rong Dongzhu will go back to start a war... He is afraid that he does not know how the war will end, so he will leave Ling''er here, how much he wants to come. I also have the idea of ??leaving a way out for my daughter!"


    "But..." Da Qiao wanted to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything...


    "Well, don''t quarrel!" Zhou Ye smiled: "In the academy in the future, you can take care of Ling''er more...After all, she is already far away from home at this time!"


    "Okay, Lang Jun..."


    After everyone talked and laughed for a while, Zhou Ye sent the Qiao sisters home...


    Originally, he wanted to play with the Qiao sisters today, but there was something like Zhu Rong Dongzhu, and he couldn''t play anymore.

 Chapter 1724

    Can''t hold Xiao Zhurong to go shopping with the Qiao sisters?


    Therefore, the Qiao sisters can only be sent back.


    Fortunately, it¡¯s a long time to come to Japan.


    After sending the Qiao sisters home, Zhou Ye returned home with Xiao Zhurong...


    As soon as I entered the house, a figure rushed over... "Brother, I heard that you harvested another little loli today? Where is it? Let me see, isn''t it cute..."


    Seeing Zhou Wan''er, who was rushing in front of him, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    Is his daughter now calling his brother so smoothly??


    "Don''t make trouble, be careful to wake Ling''er..." Zhou Ye whispered: "Go and order someone to prepare a guest room. I will send Ling''er over now and let her have a good rest..."


    "Yeah..." Zhou Wan''er also picked up the light and heavy, nodding her head cleverly, and hurried to the inner house...


    After a while--


    Zhou Ye had already arrived in a guest room with Xiao Zhurong in his arms. He looked at the little Lolita who was still asleep with a trace of tears in his arms, and sighed helplessly.


    This is an unavoidable result... However, I want to wait for her to get used to the life here.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye put Xiao Zhurong in his arms on the couch.


    However, when he wanted to turn around and leave, he suddenly found that the corner of his clothes was tightly grasped by a small hand... "Abba...Ling''er knows it was wrong, don''t leave Ling''er..."


    Seeing this little Lolita, who was begging even in her sleep, Zhou Ye felt soft in her heart. After sighing, she lay down beside her with her clothes...lightly patted her back... ... whispered: "I won''t leave Ling''er... rest assured..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, Zhu Rongling finally opened his eyes...


    She looked at the strange beam above her head and knew that she was afraid that she would not be able to go back to Nanhuang...


    Thinking of this, little Lolita suddenly felt sad, and tears were about to shed again.


    She twitched Qiongbi vigorously, and muttered to herself: "Ling''er will be strong, and Ling''er will never cry again...Never let these bad guys see Ling''er''s weakness!"


    While talking to herself, she sat up from the couch...


    Together, Zhu Rongling began to look at the room he was in...


    This is a very elegantly furnished room...On the wall of the room, there are several calligraphy and paintings, and there is a guqin on the side...


    "here is¡­¡­"


    Just when Little Lori was talking to herself, suddenly a somewhat familiar voice came from outside the door."Is Ling''er awake?"


    Hearing the sound, Little Lori lay back for the first time, closing her eyes and sleeping...


    When it was not too late, Little Lori heard the sound of the door opening, and then the sound of footsteps came to the couch...


    The man seemed to be looking at Little Lolita, and after a while, he said to himself: "It''s been so long, and Ling''er hasn''t woken up yet, isn''t she hungry??"


    It''s fine if you haven''t heard this person. As soon as he heard him, Xiao Zhurong suddenly felt a hunger in his stomach... Then, there was a faintly gurgling voice.


    "Okay, Ling''er, don''t pretend to be asleep anymore... It''s time to get up for dinner!" Zhou Ye said with a strong smile.


    Chapter 2110


    Chapter two hundred and ten


    "I won''t eat your Han Chinese food..." Little Lori sat up angrily and blurted out.


    "Then you are not hungry?" Zhou Ye asked little Lori with a smile in his eyes.


    "I... I''m not hungry!"


    "Grumbling..."


    As soon as Little Lori finished speaking, there was a scream in her stomach... Obviously, she was hungry.


    Little Lori''s face was reddened by the voice... "Anyway, I will never eat your Han Chinese food..."


    Having said this, Xiao Zhurong lay down again, turning his face to the wall... He would rather starve to death than eat the food that came.


    Faced with such a stubborn little Lolita, Zhou Ye did not persuade anything, but turned and left the room...


    As the door closed again, little Lori sat up with a bitter face...


    She is really hungry, you know, she hasn''t eaten rice till now...


    But, this stubborn little loli just didn''t want the extremely handsome guy to look down upon herself...


    "Ling''er, you can... just endure starvation..."


    Little Lolita cheered herself up, but she couldn''t help looking at the room with her eyes... She seemed to want to find something to eat in the room.


    However, what disappointed her was...


    It''s not like Nanhuang''s home, where bacon and other things are hanging in the house...


    And the guqin placed by the wall obviously doesn¡¯t look like it can be eaten...


    There was another gurgling sound, coming from the belly of little Lori...


    "I''m really hungry..." Little Lori couldn''t help holding her belly and lying on the couch...


    "Sleep...yes, sleep...you won''t be hungry if you fall asleep!" Little Lori muttered to herself, closing her eyes, trying to sleep...


    It''s a pity... you can''t sleep hungry.


    Especially when children are growing their bodies, the energy they need is huge. In other words, that is-extremely intolerant of hunger.


    Just when little Lolita was holding her belly and closing her eyes with a sad face.


    Suddenly the sound of the door opening came again...


    Then, a scent of food came out.


    "I''m not hungry, I''m not hungry..." Little Lori deceived herself in her heart, while closing her eyes tightly, making up her mind, saying nothing to open her eyes.


    However, soon her ideas were destroyed by someone...


    Slap¡ªthe sound.

 Chapter 1725

    Little Lolita screamed and jumped up from the couch... Feng''s eyes widened, she looked at Zhou Ye with an incredible expression, and said, "You, you dare to hit me, my dad never hit me... ¡­"


    "That is to say, your grandma has beaten it!" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "..." Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Little Lori was speechless for a while, and she didn''t know if she should answer.


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t wait for her to speak, and continued: "Get up and eat, or I will hit you..."


    "Han people are really bad guys..." Little Lolita mumbled dissatisfiedly, and sat up... "It''s not that I''m not strong-willed, but...I was forced by you..."


    "Yes, yes, I forced you..." Zhou Ye smiled and watched this awkward Lolita''s performance... Then he got up and sat down on the low table on the side of the couch, and then took the food from the table on the side. Come over and put it on the low table... "Hurry up... I made this specially for you. This is a rare treat!"


    Zhou Ye''s words really didn''t lie to Little Lori...


    He really personally cooked the food for Little Lolita. You know, Zhou Ye hadn''t personally cooked for a long time.


    If it weren''t for watching Little Lori cry so miserably today, Zhou Ye wouldn''t cook for her personally.


    "Huh, it''s not uncommon..." Little Lori said dubiously, while looking at the fragrant food on the table...


    The meal is very simple, just a braised pork with a braised green vegetable, plus a bowl of chicken soup and a bowl of rice...but this is enough to arouse little Lolita''s appetite.


    She looked at the food in front of her, stretched out her hand to catch...


    Seeing such a scene, Zhou Ye was stunned... and then it became clear.


    Well, at this time, Southern Xinjiang has not yet been Sinicized, and there are still many bad habits, such as-hand-picked rice...


    "Papa!" Zhou Ye slapped the little Lolita''s small hand to the food.


    "What are you doing? One will let me eat, and then I won''t want to eat..." Little Lori was completely angry, like an angry kitten, questioning her teeth and claws.


    "Eat with chopsticks..." Zhou Ye said, pointing to the chopsticks placed beside the food.


    "No!" Little Lolita pissed off...


    "Then I''ll feed you!" Zhou Ye said, holding up his rice bowl and chopsticks... picking up a piece of braised pork and sending it to Little Lolita.


    "..." Little Lolita originally wanted to say no to eat... but she was really hungry, smelling the tangy scent, unknowingly, she opened her eyes.


    "Woo..." Angrily sent Zhou Ye to the side of the braised pork to eat... Little Lolita immediately opened her eyes...


    good to eat¡­¡­


    It''s really delicious...


    She grew up so big, it was the first time she ate such delicious meat...


    "What kind of meat is this?" Little Lolita asked curiously.


    "It''s delicious?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Bah, baah, it''s not delicious at all... The meat made by the Han people is stinky..." Little Lolita said dubiously.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye didn''t care when facing the little loli... Tsundere little loli was also cute.


    "Hey, I''m hungry..." Little Lolita said loudly, seeing Zhou Ye not actually feeding herself.


    "Didn''t you say that meat is smelly?" Zhou Ye teased with a smile.


    "Yes, it''s stinky... but I''m hungry!" Little Lori said, raising her hand and leaning towards the bowl."If you refuse to feed me, then I will do it myself..."


    "Alright, alright, let me feed you..." Zhou Ye shook his head and smiled...


    Little Lolita ate this meal for almost half an hour...


    It was not until all the meals, including the vegetable soup, were eaten up without a drop, that Little Lori patted her belly with satisfaction... "I''m full..."


    Seriously, Little Lolita thought that this was the best meal she had ever had since she remembered.


    Of course, she would never say these words...


    In her opinion, Zhou Ye is the culprit who caused her to be abandoned here by her own father. It is absolutely inexcusable...


    Of course, if he is willing to cook such a delicious meal for her every day, then she is not impossible, forgive him a little bit...


    Before she knew it, Zhu Rong Xiaoli felt that it seemed that it was not unacceptable to go to that college here...The premise was that she had to be accompanied by delicious food every day.


    It seems that a woman is actually like a man, as long as she grabs her stomach, she is basically not far from getting her heart.


    Chapter 2111


    Chapter two hundred and eleven


    In this way, Zhu Rong Lolita was temporarily integrated into Zhou Ye''s big family.


    Within a few days, Zhou Ye married the sisters of the Qiao family... With great joy, the people belonging to Jingzhou were exempted from taxation and labor for one year.


    For this, the people praised...


    In the words of the common people, that is-it is best for General Boyang to marry his wives and concubines every year, so that the people of Jingzhou can never pay taxes and concubines.


    In fact, the business atmosphere in Jingzhou was very strong at this time. Commercial taxation far exceeded agricultural taxation. Zhou Ye really looked down on the so-called taxation of the people.


    More than ten days later...


    After the spring break, Fengyi College opened classes again.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Under Nanyue Mountain, several carriages drove from far away...


    The carriage stopped in front of the stairs at the foot of the mountain, and three little loli walked out of the carriage...


    No one else, it was Zhou Wan''er, Xiao Zhurong and Xiao Sun Shangxiang.


    At this time, Xiao Zhurong had long changed his Nanban outfit and changed to the same Han costume as Zhou Wan''er and Xiao Sun Shangxiang.


    "Sister Wan''er, is this the Fengyi Academy? It''s nothing! How can it be as fun as you said?" Xiao Zhurong looked at the long mountain ladder in front of him and said.


    "There are other things inside!" Zhou Waner said with a smile: "You will know when you go in!"


    "That''s what my sister said..." Xiao Zhurong nodded in response.


    "Sister Zhurong, Sister Wan''er, come soon..." At this time, Xiao Gongyao Ji could not wait to rush to the top of the stairs, turning her head and waving at the two of them: "Quick, quick..."


    At this time, Xiao Gongyao Ji was only five or six years old, and of the three sisters, she was the youngest.


    Seeing Xiao Gongyao Ji''s actions, Zhu Rong Xiao Lolita and Wan''er looked at each other and smiled and walked towards the stairs.

 Chapter 1726

    Why are these three little loli together?


    Speaking of which, something interesting happened.


    Perhaps it was because Zhu Rong Lori left home for the first time, Zhou Ye gave her delicious food and comforted her in those few days.


    And the fragrance of these meals attracted Xiao Gongyao Ji...


    Zhu Rong Xiao Lolita was eating happily. Suddenly saw a little Lolita who was smaller than herself, standing in front of her table, looking at herself eagerly...The drooling appearance made people feel if they were not divided. Some of her words are simply committing evil.


    Zhu Rong Xiao Lolita was not a stingy person, so she picked up a small bowl, filled Sun Xiao Lolita with a bowl of rice, and placed it in front of her.


    Sun Xiaoluoli is not welcome, she just picked up the bowl and started to eat...


    As a result, when Sun Xiao Lori started, Zhu Rong Lori suddenly felt miscalculated...


    Don''t look at this little loli who looks three or two years younger than herself, but her appetite is catching up with her.


    But the rice is full, and she can''t take it back...


    In desperation, Zhu Rong little Lolita had to bury her head and eat, just to be able to eat enough before Sun Xiaoluoli wiped out these meals, so two Lolitas, one big and one small, were just like you. .


    After all, Zhu Rong Lolita is two or three years older than Sun Lolita, and she eats faster... As a result, Sun Lolita just ate half full, only to find that the delicious dishes on the table are only soup... ¡­


    At this moment, Sun Xiaoluoli quit...


    He cried with a wow... While crying, he rushed out to rescue soldiers...


    After a while, Sun Xiaoluoli moved Zhou Wan''er over...


    Zhou Wan''er naturally knows Xiao Gongyao Ji¡¯s character, but she doesn¡¯t blame Zhu Rong Xiao Lolita...but Zhu Rong Lolita, who first came to the precious land, is like a cactus, with thorns all over her body...with a stalk in her neck, she said: "You are Mention her for revenge... I''m not afraid of you..."


    Facing Zhu Rong Lori, who is like a hedgehog, Zhou Wan''er is curious and funny...


    She didn''t say anything yet... This little loli provoked herself first, really... owed.


    So Zhou Wan''er smiled and asked: "If I''m here to help Xiang''er get revenge, what should you do?"


    "I''m afraid you won''t make it?" For this point, Zhu Rong Lori is really worthwhile...


    She has been living in the Southern Wilderness since she was a child and was practicing martial arts at a young age. Although she dare not say that she is brave and unparalleled at this time, she still thinks it''s okay to beat a little girl.


    Although Zhou Wan''er looked five or six years older than her, she was not worth it.


    So-Zhu Rong Xiao Lori paid the price for her underestimation.


    Who is Zhou Wan''er?


    That was the daughter of Zhou Ye and Hela, the god of death, the Lord of the Nine Realms who was born holy. Although Zhu Rong Lori practiced martial arts since childhood, she was definitely not her opponent.


    After two or two, Zhu Rong Xiao Lolita was pressed to the couch by Zhou Wan''er and beat the apple severely.


    Zhu Rong Xiao Lori was so hard-headed, she just didn''t say a word...


    Just keep this account in my heart...


    The next day, Zhu Rong Xiaoli directly approached Zhou Wan''er and asked for another match...


    The result was no surprise, she lost again.


    Bigu suffers again...


    For three consecutive days...


    In the end, Zhu Rong Xiao Lolita deeply realized the insurmountable gap between herself and Zhou Wan''er... So - it dropped... ahem, in short, she was beaten by Zhou Wan''er...


    Of course, this is just not convinced...


    However, what happened after that made her convinced Zhou Wan''er.


    During the three days when Zhu Rong''s little loli and Zhou Wan''er fought, because Zhou Ye was busy marrying the Qiao sisters, although she received Feng Yiwei''s return, she ignored the few little loli''s.


    Well, because of the play among the children, it''s not good for him to mix in.


    Two, he is really busy too, so he has no time to bother with a few little loli...


    But after three days, Zhou Yeteng started his hand, and he had to pack up the three little loli...


    In the lobby of Zhou''s back house...


    All Zhou Ye''s women gathered here, and Zhou Ye sat in the upper position...Looking at the three little loli who were kneeling in the hall, "Wan''er, do you know what''s wrong?"


    "Wan''er knew that she was wrong!" Zhou Wan''er, who knew her father''s temper well, immediately confessed her mistake well.


    "Since you know your mistake, then come and receive the punishment!" Zhou Ye said.


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    Zhou Wan''er agreed, stood up, and then walked in front of her father, obediently lying on her father''s push, Feng''s eyes closed, with an awe-inspiring expression.


    "Slap¡ªslap¡ªslap¡ª"


    The crisp sound of the palm to the flesh made Xiao Zhurong and Sun Xiaoluoli, who were also kneeling down under the hall, a panic of fear...


    That voice really hurts...


    Moreover, looking at the expression on that sister Wan''er, it really hurts...


    For a time, the whole back hall... Except for applause, there was no other sound...


    All the women standing in the hall couldn''t bear it, and even the mother of the Zhen sisters, Zhang who was sitting behind Zhou Ye, couldn''t bear to beg Zhou Ye.


    Chapter 2112


    Chapter two hundred and twelve


    Just when the women couldn''t help but want to plead with their husbands, Zhou Wan''er''s family law was over...


    This week Wan''er was also stubborn, she did not say a word until the end...


    It''s just the expression on her face, anyone knows that she is enduring great pain.


    After that, Zhou Wan''er limped down again and knelt down again.


    Then Zhou Ye looked at Zhu Rong Lolita again, and said: "Ling''er, do you know what''s wrong?"


    "Ling''er doesn''t know... Ling''er is correct!" Zhu Rong Xiao Lolita said loudly, stroking her neck.


    "If you know your mistakes, you will be punished less, if you don''t know your mistakes, you will be punished more!" Zhou Ye said, "You are at fault. You shouldn''t fight with your own sisters... Family, don''t fight... this is my Zhou family''s family method!"

 Chapter 1727

    "I''m not a member of your Zhou family, why do you obey your Zhou family''s family law?" Little Lori asked unconvinced.


    "Your father Zhu Rong Dongzhu entrusted you to me, and you have to abide by this week''s family law!" Zhou Ye said, opening his mouth: "Since you don''t want to admit your mistakes, then double the punishment... Don''t come quickly to receive the punishment... ¡­"


    "How can there be such a punishment, you will be punished if you admit your mistakes, and you will be punished if you don''t admit your mistakes... why!" Zhu Rong Xiao Lori retorted loudly.


    "Brother, Ling''er is not wrong, everything happens because of me... I would like to lead Ling''er to be punished!" Zhou Wan''er said, standing up with difficulty and walking towards Zhou Ye...


    "Sister Wan''er, don''t want to be like this, you and I are right, he is a mess... don''t care about him!" Zhu Rong Xiao Lori said angrily.


    "Ling''er don''t make trouble..." Zhou Wan''er smiled bitterly when she heard Zhu Rong''s little Lolita''s words: "There are no rules and no squares, family law should not be deceived..."


    While talking, Zhou Wan''er broke free while Zhu Rong little Lolita took her hand, walked to Zhou Ye''s front, and lay down again...


    Suddenly, pop-pop-sounds are endless.


    When Zhou Ye finishes performing the family law, look at Zhou Wan''er again. Her face is pale as frost, and beads of sweat are dripping from the sideburns and eyebrows. Obviously, the pain has reached the extreme.


    Next, Zhou Ye looked at Xiaoyao Ji Xiaoluoli again...


    With this look, he immediately scared Little Lori to cry...


    Sun Xiaoluoli really doesn''t know why the person who was so obedient to herself and cared for in the past suddenly becomes so terrible today...


    "My elder brother, this matter has nothing to do with Xiang''er, so please punish me..." Zhou Wan''er said, she couldn''t stand up even when she got up, and she closed her eyes and waited for family law.


    There is no doubt that this time, Zhou Wan''er got the family law for Sun Xiaoluoli again.


    All the girls in the hall turned their faces unbearably...


    And the little Zhu Rong Lolita, who was kneeling down, clenched her fists, her heart twisted like a knife.


    "Ling''er knows it was wrong, Ling''er is willing to be punished, please don''t beat Sister Wan''er..."


    Zhu Rong Xiao Lolita finally couldn''t help shouting: "I''ll be punished for Sister Wan''er!"


    "Xiang''er... Xiang''er is also willing to be punished for Sister Wan''er!" Sun Xiaoluoli also said.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled when he heard the words of the two little loli... "If you two said so, Wan''er would not be punished so severely... Punishment is not an end, but a means, I just want to Let you know the importance of sisters being together..."


    "Since you are willing to suffer for Wan''er, that''s the end of today''s affairs..." Zhou Ye stood up holding Zhou Wan''er in his arms, "I''ll send Wan''er into the room to rest... You go down too..." ¡­"


    With that said, Zhou Ye left the back hall holding Wan''er...


    When Zhu Rong Xiao Lori heard Zhou Ye''s words, she felt sad...


    She was not angry with Zhou Ye, she was angry with herself, why didn''t she stand up earlier, so that Sister Wan''er would not have to be punished.


    And Sun Xiaoluoli''s heart was almost the same as Zhu Rongling thought at this time... She was also regretting, why didn''t she stand up earlier... Let sister Wan''er suffer less punishment.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Two loli, one big and one small, just knelt in the back hall like this, until the girls were gone, they still knelt there... Maybe in this case, they would feel better in their hearts.


    the other side----


    In Zhou Wan''er''s boudoir--


    At this time, Zhou Wan''er, lying on the couch, peacefully enjoying the service of her father...


    Today, she has a ruddy face and a smirk like a flower. How can she look like she was almost beaten to death by Zhou Ye just now.


    Obviously, she just pretended...


    But I think about it... With Zhou Wan''er''s physique as the Lord of the Nine Realms, how could she be beaten to death by a few slaps?


    Not to mention her own abilities, just to say that she inherited the blood of the Asgardian god from her mother Hela, it would never be possible to be slapped like that.


    Besides, how could Zhou Ye really be willing to beat his daughter?What a joke, it hurts too much.How willing to fight?


    "Wan''er can tell me now, why should I cooperate with you in this play?" Zhou Ye asked while delivering a piece of cut fruit to his daughter''s mouth.


    You know, Zhou Wan''er was so hard-pressed to play this play, let him act together...


    Otherwise, how could Zhou Ye do such a thing to increase the hatred of the two little loli?He''s not as good as his favorability.


    "Brother...I just want to experience the feeling of sisters'' affection!" Wan''er said coquettishly: "If that''s not the case, how can Ling''er and Xiang''er open up to me?"


    "Sister love?"


    Hearing what his daughter said, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but reveal a strange expression on his face...


    Isn''t there a problem with my daughter''s orientation??Sisters love??


    Seeing the weird look on her father''s face, Zhou Wan''er instantly understood the thoughts of her father...


    She couldn''t help but moved her heart, as if...probably...maybe...maybe...it would be a great thing to misunderstand her father.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Wan''er explained deliberately: "Brother, people really just want to have a good relationship with Ling''er and Xiang''er... Besides, three brothers Liu Guan and Zhang can be married. Brothers of different surnames who died in the same year, on the same month and on the same day, shouldn¡¯t I be allowed to experience the relationship between sisters of different surnames who lived and died in the same cave?"


    "...... Life is the same as Qiu and death in the same acupoint... It seems to describe a husband and wife?" Zhou Ye asked hesitantly.


    "It''s just a slip of the tongue...Anyway, people just want to do that..." Zhou Wan''er looked at her father with a vigilant face and said: "Don''t use your ability to peek and change my thinking, or I will hate you forever..."


    "......Hehe...how could it happen? How could I peer into my daughter''s thoughts...I am not a BT..." Zhou Ye said embarrassingly.


    Seeing her father''s expression, Zhou Wan''er saw him through in an instant... If she didn''t say that word just now, I''m afraid her own thoughts have been spied on by her father...


    Chapter 2113


    Chapter two hundred and thirteen


    Looking at his daughter''s face that believes you have a ghost expression... Zhou Ye said that he was very hurt...


    "Oh, my daughter is getting older... I didn''t want to tell my father anything..." Zhou Ye stood up while talking... and walked out... "Wan''er, take a good rest... I''ll go now. ¡­¡­Hey¡­¡­"


    Seeing her father''s slightly bleak back, Zhou Wan''er almost blurted out what was in her heart...


    [If not... when will you love me?


    Of course, in the end she still held back...


    In the final analysis, whether it is to earn the hearts of Ling''er and Xiang''er with a trick, or to make her father misunderstand that he is a lesbian, Zhou Wan''er has only one purpose, and that is to make her father face up to him as soon as possible. Unusual feelings...


    If Zhou Ye is a daughter-in-law, then the daughter he raised is an out-and-out father-in-law.


    Let''s put it this way, when she was young, Zhou Wan''er was raised by her father...


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t say anything in Asgard¡ªI don''t play with those boys, they are too ugly or something.

 Chapter 1728

    In addition, her mother Ophelia and her sister Angel gave her a bad head. How could this not let Zhou Wan''er have that indescribable affection for her father?


    Thinking of this, Zhou Wan''er couldn''t help but lay on the couch, buried her little face in the pillow, and muttered to herself dullly: "All this is my father''s fault..."


    If there are other men who like herself, Zhou Wan''er believes that it must be because they are attracted by external conditions such as their appearance or character, and can love and care for themselves unconditionally, except for her father, Zhou Wan''er believes , There will be no second person...


    "I will never let you go, Dad..."


    Just as Zhou Waner was talking to herself, there was a knock on the door...


    Along with the knock on the door, there was a timid voice, whispered: "Sister Wan''er... have you rested?"


    Hearing this voice, Zhou Wan''er instantly refreshed...with a smile: "It''s Ling''er, come in, I haven''t rested yet!"


    "Then I''m coming in!"


    Following the voice, Zhu Rongling walked in...behind her was a little tail...it was the little Lori Sun Shangxiang.


    "Sister Wan''er, are you okay..." Little Lolita Zhu Rong walked to the couch and said with a look of self-blame: "Blame me... If I had admitted wrong earlier, sister Wan''er, you wouldn''t... "


    "It''s none of your business Ling''er!" Zhou Wan''er smiled: "Moreover, we are good sisters who have the blessings and the difficulties together..."


    "Sorry, Wan''er sister..." Sun Xiaoluoli said with a guilty expression.


    "Okay, don''t say anything to be sorry...Sisters, shouldn''t they care for and support each other?" Zhou Waner interrupted Sun Xiaoluoli and said, "Moreover, I am the oldest, so I should have suffered for you... ¡­"


    "No..." Little Lolita Zhu Rong, who was originally guilty of guilt, felt more guilty when she heard what Wan''er said."it''s all my fault¡­¡­"


    "Alright, alright..." Zhou Wan''er smiled: "I heard that there are three brothers in Taoyuan who were married. They don''t want to be born on the same day and the same month, but they want to die in the same year, the same month and the same day... How about we follow them and become sisters with different surnames? ?"


    Hearing Zhou Wan''er''s words, Zhu Rongling and Sun Shangxiang''s two little loli''s eyes suddenly brightened... "I''m waiting for this..."


    Since the three of them are willing, it''s easy to say.


    So Zhu Rongling and Sun Shangxiang both ran out to find a fragrant candle paper case, and then helped [pretend] Zhou Wan''er, who was inconvenient to move, to the case and knelt down together.


    "I¡ªZhou Wan''er..."


    "I-- Zhu Rongling..."


    "I¡ªSun Shangxiang..."


    "Today we become sisters of different surnames again. I don''t want to be born on the same day and the same year, but I want to die on the same day and the same month..." X3


    At this point, the etiquette should have ended... But Zhou Wan''er spoke again: "Today, our sisters are here to swear that we shall be the same in life, the same hole in death, and the same person in marriage..."


    Upon hearing Zhou Wan''er''s words, the two little loli couldn''t help but wonder...


    Life with Qiu and death in the same hole or something, although it is used to describe a couple, but-it is not a big problem to describe sisters with different surnames...


    But-who married as a fellow??Is this a bit too much??


    Thinking of this, Ling''er Little Lolita asked hesitantly: "Sister Wan''er...is this marrying a fellow...Is it..."


    "Ling''er..." Zhou Wan''er said with a serious face: "You my sister, Yijie Jinlan... I don''t want to be separated from my sisters. However, you and I will marry after all. By then, you and my sisters will definitely We will be separated, and we will even be separated...Instead of that, it is better to marry the same person, so that we can never be separated!"


    The two little loli nodded involuntarily when they heard Wan''er''s words: "Sister Wan''er is right, so it should be..."


    Having said this, the two little lolies followed Zhou Wan''er''s appearance, and sweared in front of the incense platform: "Today, our sisters swear to be the same Qiu when they are born, the same hole when they die, and the same person when married..."


    Seeing the appearance of two little loli...Zhou Wan''er couldn''t help but leak a smile...


    My dear father, when you find that the two little loli in your pot are going to retreat with me, what kind of expression will you have?


    And what will you do?


    Did you marry me too?Or give up these two little loli you have cultivated for a long time?


    I really look forward to your performance then...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    This is what happened to the three little loli these days...


    "Sister Wan''er, come on..."


    "Come on, Sister Wan''er, what are you thinking about?"


    At this time, the shouts of two little loli who had exceeded Zhou Wan''er dozens of steps interrupted Zhou Wan''er''s thoughts... She shook her head gently, dispelling the memories in her mind, and responded with a smile: "You two One, wait for me..."


    Anyway, the chess piece has already fallen. It depends on how her father cracked it...


    It doesn''t matter even if my father cracked the chess she played. Anyway, there are still two tricks...


    Take it, father...


    At this time, Zhou Ye, who was seeing a guest in Jingzhou Mansion, sneezed for the first time...


    "Does the lord''s body feel unwell? Why don''t I tell the doctor to come to the lord to have a look?" Mi Zhu, who was sitting on Zhou Ye''s hands, said with some worry.


    "No problem, it''s just that the weather may be a little cold, so it''s just uncomfortable... Don''t worry!" Zhou Ye waved his hand and said, "Tell the Xuzhou Envoy..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words like this, although Mi Zhu was still a little worried, he finally nodded and replied, "Here!"


    Chapter 2114


    Chapter two hundred and fourteen


    "Presented by the envoy from Xuzhou..."


    As Zhou Ye''s order was passed out, soon, a thin and tall middle-aged man walked in.


    When he came to the hall, the middle-aged man looked sad. Before he had spoken, he fell to his knees with a puff and shouted, "Minggong, please save the lives of more than half a million people in Xuzhou." ..."


    Looking at the middle-aged man lying prone under the stage, Zhou Ye asked: "Who in the stage, get up and answer..."


    "Here..." The man didn''t dare to resist, he hurriedly got up from the ground, and replied: "Return to Ming Gong, Tao Ying, at the order of his father Tao Qian, specially come to Ming Gong for help..."


    Hearing Tao Ying''s words, Zhou Ye knowingly asked: "Seek help? Why help? Your father Tao Shijun sits in Xuzhou, why do I need my help?"


    Feeling that Zhou Ye didn''t say anything to death, Tao Ying suddenly felt excited... "You should not lie to Ming Gong, this is how things are..."


    Following Tao Ying''s description... the officials in the hall finally understood the cause and effect.


    Actually, it''s ridiculous...


    That Cao Cao¡¯s father, Grandpa Cao received his son¡¯s letter, intending to go to Yanzhou to enjoy the blessing... However, when he passed through Xuzhou, Tao Qian sent him a high-ranking gift to Grandpa Cao in order to courteous courtesy. Hospitality...

 Chapter 1729

    Before leaving, he also gave a gift worth hundreds of thousands of dollars... and dispatched Zhang Kai to escort Cao Hao, the father of Cao Cao.


    And that Zhang Kai originally came from a yellow turban remnant. He walked halfway and saw that Cai was upset... he killed the old man Cao, robbed him of the property, and fled Xuzhou.


    At the moment, Cao Cao is already in Yanzhou, planning to lead his army to Xuzhou to avenge his father...At the same time, he vowed that he would not stay in Xuzhou City, in order to comfort the old man Cao in heaven.


    Hearing this news, Tao Qian panicked... and asked the princes everywhere for help.


    He also promised that if anyone could persuade Cao Cao''s army to retreat, Tao Qian would contribute 200,000 shi every year to his death.


    After listening to Tao Ying''s words, Jingzhou Wenwu in the hall was speechless...


    This Nima, you are flattering and not taking good shots, has it been a disaster??


    Are you still looking for help??


    Seeing the expressions of the civil servants in Jingzhou, Tao Ying also felt a little embarrassed... However, the embarrassment was embarrassing, and he still had to say. Thinking of this, Tao Ying puffed to the ground again, and said mournfully: "Ming Gong Mingjian, my father said-others are old and fateful, and the time is short, I am not afraid of Cao Cao, but-hundreds of thousands of people in Xuzhou are innocent... Seek Minggong to see his love with my father in the past Come, lend a helping hand... Send troops to help me in Xuzhou..."


    "Well, I already know that you go down, this matter needs a long-term plan!" Zhou Ye said, ordering Tao Ying to be sent to the Guan Station, so as to treat him well...


    Na Tao Ying saw that Zhou Ye wouldn''t promise him anything for a while, so he had to leave first.


    When Tao Ying walked out of the lobby, Tang Zhongwu immediately became excited.


    "Master, this is a godsend..." Mi Zhu stepped out of the train and said loudly.


    "Oh? What opportunity?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Cao Cao soon sent troops to Xuzhou, and Tao Qian asked the lord for help again. This gave the lord a chance to seize Xuzhou!" Mi Zhu hurriedly said: "My Jingzhou blood dragon rides the world, and the lord only needs to send General An to lead it. Five thousand blood dragon riders can fight against Cao Cao outside of Xuzhou City, and Tao Qian is already old and faint, we can take this opportunity to conquer Xuzhou..."


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Mi Zhu with excitement silently... "I am not interested in the land of Xuzhou..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mi Zhu was speechless...


    Well, it seems that my lord is really not interested in fighting the world... If not, how can Sun Ce seize Jiangdong counties?


    At this moment, someone reported that the envoy of Yanzhou Cao Cao had arrived.


    "Haha... It seems that I am cheap Taishan because I am afraid that I will help Tao but not Cao..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Let him in..."


    "Here!"


    With the answer, Cao Cao''s envoy soon walked in.


    As soon as the messenger came in, he respectfully presented Cao Cao''s handwritten script.


    Zhou Ye opened Cao Cao''s handwriting and took a look... As expected, it was almost as he thought.


    In the letter, he was polite, saying that he missed Zhou Ye for a long time, and then asked his daughter Cao Qing about the current situation, and then talked about Tao Qian¡¯s killing of Grandpa Cao. Finally... ¡­And wrote in the letter that the hatred of killing the father is not shared with the sky, and this hatred is not avenged as the Son of Man. If Tao Qian sends an envoy to ask for help, please ask Zhou Ye to drive him out of Jingzhou. Don¡¯t be broken by it. The friendship between the two...


    After reading Cao Cao''s handwriting, Zhou Ye chuckled slightly...


    "You go back and report to Duke Cao, just say that I know about it..."


    "Here!" The messenger said as he withdrew from the lobby... He has to go to Zhou Mansion... because his paternal father Cao Cao also has a letter to Zhou Ye''s wife...


    After the messenger of Cao Cao left...Look at me and I see you all the civil and military forces... For a while, I didn''t even know what my master was thinking.


    "From your perspective, what should I do?" Zhou Ye asked cheerfully.


    "The lord might as well sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight...Let''s see that Cao Cao and Tao Qian are fighting..." said Huang Yueying, a female army instructor sitting next to Zhou Ye: "At this time, nothing is better than nothing. We just need to watch the changes. Just send it randomly..."


    "What the lady said is extremely..."


    "Madam Gao Zhi!"


    Upon hearing Huang Yueying''s words, a group of officials in Jingzhou hurriedly spoke.


    In their opinion, Huang Yueying''s strategy is really good, and he just watched the changes and sent out randomly...


    "If that''s the case, let''s go away today..." Zhou Ye looked at Mi Zhu again when he said this: "Go to the post and tell Tao Ying that it is not convenient for me to persuade Cao Cao, and it is even more difficult for me to send troops to help him... ¡­"


    "The lord''s words are extremely..." Mi Zhu smiled and said, "Tao Qian was rushed to go to the doctor, and he forgot that my lord and Cao Cao are related by marriage..."


    "Ha ha... Maybe he thinks that I will have a better chance to dissuade Cao Cao!" Zhou Ye said and waved his hand, "Go ahead!"


    "Here!"


    As all the civil and military retreats in the hall, only Zhou Ye and Huang Yueying were left in the entire lobby.


    "Yueying thinks, what if I want to plot the world?" Zhou Ye looked at his wife Yueying and couldn''t help laughing.


    Although he didn''t have the idea of ??conspiring the world, he didn''t delay playing the trick of talking on paper with his wife.


    "The concubine thinks that if the husband really wants to plot the world, when you sit and watch Cao Cao and Tao Qian fight...When the two are in full fighting, they will charge 10,000 blood dragon riders to cover their ears with lightning speed. Capture Yanzhou... make Cao Cao uncomfortable from the beginning and the end, and secretly leave a letter... to Tao Qian, and work with him to pinch Cao Cao between Yanzhou and Xuzhou..."


    Having said this, Mrs. Yueying smiled and said: "In this way, Yanzhou will fall into the hands of her husband... and Cao Cao is like rootless duckweed, there is no more to filter..."


    Just when Yueying said that she was in high spirits, she heard a crisp sound from behind the screen...


    Chapter 2115


    Chapter two hundred and fifteenth chapter


    "Who is here?"


    Hearing the sound behind the screen, Huang Yueying asked with a soft drink.


    "Sister...yes, it''s me..."


    As the voice fell, a slender figure walked around the screen and walked in front of Zhou Ye and Huang Yueying.


    As soon as the man came to the two of them, he knelt down in front of Zhou Ye with a thud, and wailed: "Husband, concubine pleads with him, as soon as my father settles down, don''t seek to seize his possessions..."


    The person here is not someone else, but one of Zhou Ye''s women, Cao Qing...


    Speaking of which, she will be here, and it is not without reason...


    Originally, she was in the back home, playing with her sisters, but she heard Feng Yiwei say that her father Cao Cao had a handwritten book delivered, so she hurriedly left her sisters and saw the messenger...


    After reading the letter from the messenger...Cao Qing was a little embarrassed.


    why??


    Because her father stated in the letter that he wanted to seek a land in Xuzhou, and the only thing to worry about was Zhou Ye...


    He was also afraid that Zhou Ye would take his back...to take Yanzhou...


    Although Zhou Ye had told him long ago that he had no ambitions in the world, yet--with Cao Cao''s suspicious character, there would be ghosts only if he could believe it.

 Chapter 1730

    Therefore, I wrote a handwritten note and wanted my daughter to explore Zhou Ye''s tone.


    Although Cao Qing didn''t take her father''s words seriously, but-since her father said so in his letter, she had to go and take a look...


    So, she ordered someone to take out a bowl of bird''s nest porridge from the kitchen, personally carry it, and send it to the front hall...I want to get a feel for her husband after the discussion is over.


    As a result, I didn''t realize it... but heard what Mrs. Yueying said...


    How can this not frighten her?


    So, a good bowl of bird''s nest porridge was just wasted.


    Zhou Ye looked at Mrs. Qing who was kneeling in front of him, and couldn''t help but shook his head and sighed and said, "Qing''er, why are you? When am I going to seek the land of Yanzhou?"


    "My husband is not going to deceive me..." Madam Qing looked at Zhou Ye with a sad expression on her face, and said: "Just now I heard it all from my concubine body. Sister Yueying said, "I want to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. I asked my husband to lead his troops to copy my father¡¯s rear path and seize Yanzhou in one fell swoop...husband...please ask my husband to serve my husband with all my heart for so many years, don¡¯t seek my father¡¯s rear path!"


    "..." Hearing Madam Qing''s words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but roll his eyes... What he meant to do with Cao Cao, trying to find a way for him??


    This obedient misunderstanding is only half-listened. It seems that I can''t solve it...


    "Qing''er, hurry up... How could I seek out Cao''s Yanzhou..." Zhou Ye said, he wanted to lift Madam Qing from the ground... However, Madam Qing hugged Zhou Ye''s father. Retreat, begging: "If the husband does not agree to the concubine, the concubine will not get up when he dies..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... He even said that he would not take Yanzhou, why did Madam Qing still behave like this??


    In fact, it is no wonder that Cao Qing is like this. It is true that Cao Qingtai knows what her husband is capable of...


    If you want to ask who will this world ultimately belong to?


    Cao Qing doesn¡¯t know if her husband doesn¡¯t speak...because she believes that whoever her husband wants this world to belong to, then this world will belong to whom...Although she also knows that her husband is lazy by nature and does not want to work on the case, But-I''m not afraid that there will be no good people, I''m afraid that there will be no good things...


    Isn¡¯t there another Huang Yueying next to it?


    She knows that this month, her sister Ying has always claimed to be the number one military division in the world, and the number one military division in the world will naturally become a master in the world for a while. If her husband is moved by her, she really wants to go. Cao Qing would not feel the slightest strangeness in seeking his father''s possessions.


    After all, my husband loves my sister too much.


    Seeing Madam Qing doing this, Zhou Ye sighed while speechless."Well, Qing''er, I promise that I won''t seek your father''s land in Yanzhou, so...you should get up, right?"


    "Really?" Cao Qing asked rhetorically.


    "Really..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "My husband really doesn''t lie to me?" Cao Qing asked hesitantly.


    "When did I lie to you?" Zhou Ye said silently.


    "Huh... That time I said I wouldn''t go in the back, but I couldn''t sit down for a few days..." Cao Qingjiao groaned.


    "...Ahem, that was an accident, definitely an accident!" Zhou Ye said embarrassingly.


    When Cao Qing wanted to say a few more words, Huang Yueying said... "Sister Qing''er, you should know the truth about being a father at home and marrying a husband... Now you are in Jingzhou, but you have Yanzhou in your heart... If you are not a husband, right? You pampered so much, it should have taken you out of the door long ago!"


    Hearing Huang Yueying''s words, Cao Qing was shocked...


    She had forgotten, and had her natal family in her heart, and attacked her husband on behalf of her family. This is a big taboo...


    "Husband, Qing''er is wrong... Qing''er shouldn''t be so foolish... Please don''t drive Qing''er out of the house..." Cao Qing was already choked up as he spoke...


    She could not imagine how she would survive if she was driven out of the house by her husband...


    Without her husband, she might as well die... it might as well die.


    "Hahaha... Why did Qing''er say this? How could I drive Qing''er out of the house!" Zhou Ye laughed and hugged Cao Qing in his arms. It''s a good thing... How could I drive Qing''er out of the house? I want to go through Qing''er''s back door..."


    "...Husband..." Cao Qing was ashamed of Zhou Ye''s words... the whole person was buried in Zhou Ye''s arms, and he would never show his face anymore.


    On the side, Huang Yueying smiled mysteriously, looking at the two...


    She just scolded Madam Qing--


    First, for the sake of Mrs. Qing, let her abide by her duty and refrain from politics.


    Two, since my husband does not want to seek this world, let him seek this world''s outstanding beauty...


    She, this is helping her husband...


    Moreover, at this time, she was also using the spiritual power bestowed by her husband to secretly influence Cao Qing... to make her make a certain decision.


    After Zhou Ye coaxed Madam Qing for a while, he finally managed to confuse Madam Qing with a smile...


    Right now, Zhou Ye returned to the back house with the two girls...


    After having lunch with the women of my own family and Meimei...The girls had a habit of taking a lunch break, so they went back to the room to rest one by one.


    No way, lack of sleep at night, and no rest during the day, the girls will not be able to bear... As for why you don''t have enough sleep... It''s naturally because... ahem, guess for yourself.


    In the back hall, with the women going to rest... only Huang Yueying and Zhou Ye were left.


    "Why didn''t Yueying go to rest? Didn''t it mean that I didn''t work hard enough last night?" Zhou Ye laughed at Huang Yueying and joked.


    "Yueying is guilty, please be punished by her husband..." Huang Yueying said, with a puff, she knelt down in front of Zhou Ye.


    Chapter 2116


    Chapter two hundred and sixteen


    Zhou Ye looked at Huang Yueying who was kneeling before him, speechless...


    Why do people in this era have so soft knees?Kneel at every turn...


    However, he can more or less guess what Huang Yueying said...


    With his patience, how could Huang Yueying use her spiritual abilities to influence Cao Qing''s things, how could she hide it from him??


    However, he still decided that it would be better for this girl to speak out by herself...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and asked, "Why is Yueying guilty?"


    "Yueying has violated the family rules set by her husband. You can''t use any abilities on your sisters..." Huang Yueying said honestly: "Just now Yueying used her mental abilities on Qing''er sister, begging her husband to punish..."


    "Then you should know what punishment will be imposed for violating the house rules, right?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Yueying knows..." Huang Yueying nodded, then closed her eyes, looking like death, "Yueying is willing to receive punishment..."


    "If Yueying told me why I used my spiritual power on Qing''er, then I wouldn''t be unable to dispense with this punishment..." Zhou Ye said, "After all, knowing a mistake can improve Mo Dayan..."


    "My husband, please forgive me, Yueying can''t say..."


    "Can''t you really say it??"

 Chapter 1731

    "I can''t say..." Yueying squeezed her neck and said loudly, "Yueying is willing to admit punishment..."


    "Okay...Then I will apply family law to you..." Zhou Ye shook his head and sighed, pulling Huang Yueying up, and the two disappeared into the back hall instantly.


    Not to mention Huang Yueying, who was enforced by Zhou Ye''s family law...


    Just talk about Cao Qing...


    At this time, Cao Qing returned to his room to rest, lying on the couch, closing his eyes and unable to fall asleep anyway...


    In her heart, as if the river was overwhelmed by the sea, a thousand thoughts poured in...


    Cao Qing is not stupid, or she is a little clever...


    She knew that although her husband had promised not to send troops to Yanzhou this time... but she also knew that although her husband had no intention of being in the world, her father had the world in mind.


    In this way, sooner or later, my husband will meet his father, Bingge...


    Then, how should she deal with herself??


    Moreover, after so many years of getting along with each other, she knew even more...what a strange person her husband is.


    It is said that Linfan is banished to Xiaoli.


    At that time, she would not be surprised if she was afraid that her father would fall into the hands of her husband, or even lose her life.


    but--


    She really can''t just watch this happen...


    Her husband, killing her father...this kind of thing...this kind of thing, just thinking about it, Cao Qing feels heart trembling...if it happens, she doesn''t know how to face her. Husband.


    however¡­¡­


    There are many beauties in the Zhou family¡¯s back home. Although her husband loves herself very much, Cao Qing knows that her husband treats all his sisters equally... If she pleads for her father by then, she will surely be extinct from sisters. In... It is normal even to be left out by the sisters.


    Because, she knows, all sisters, like herself, love her husband deeply...


    However, she really couldn''t watch her husband meet her father in battle, and she didn''t want to see her father finally die at the hands of her husband...


    Then-what should she do??


    After thinking about it, Cao Qing finally turned over and sat up on the couch, "Come here, take care of me..."


    "Yes, ma''am!"


    Naturally there is Feng Yiwei on duty outside, bringing pen, ink, paper and inkstone...


    Picking up the silk silk, Cao Qing hesitated, and finally wrote."My father is here, Qinger worships a hundred times... Today, Qinger has been away from home for a few years, hearing about her grandfather''s situation, and her heart is extremely sad...Of course, people cannot be resurrected from death. Qinger only hopes that his father will not be overly sad and take care. body¡­¡­"


    After writing for a while, Cao Qing finally finished writing this family letter...


    But she didn''t order people to send the letter to Yanzhou... Instead, she picked up the letter and walked out the door...


    As he walked, he asked, "Where is your husband now?"


    "As for Madam Huiqing, the master should be in the back hall with Madam Yueying at this time..." Feng Yiwei beside her replied.


    "Okay, then I will go to Master Husband!" With that, Cao Qingmai walked towards the back hall.


    Not too long, she came to the back hall...


    Zhou Ye was indeed in the back hall at this time, and Mrs. Yueying was also there.


    However, Mrs. Yueying looked extremely embarrassed at this time, not to mention her untidy clothes, and sweat on her forehead, and between her sideburns and brows, there was an indescribable meaning...


    Seeing this scene, Madam Qing understood a little in her heart... It seems that Madam Yueying was dealt with by her husband''s family law.


    Every sister who has ever received family law looks like this... And, Mrs. Qing also asked, what is family law?


    The sisters she asked about, all blushed and kept silent... just told her again and again that she must not violate the family rules if it is not necessary... That kind of family law can really make life worse than death...


    To be honest, Mrs. Qing really wanted to ask her sister Yueying what had gone wrong at this time, and she would be dealt with by her husband and family law.


    But, she still has something else to do...so she doesn''t want to have another branch...


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Qing stepped forward and bowed to her husband Jun Yingying, and said: "Qing''er has seen Mrs. Husband!"


    "Oh? Didn''t Qing''er go to rest?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile on Yueying, who had no power in her body.


    "Qing''er wrote a letter from the family and wants to send it to Yanzhou, but also asks her husband to make a mistake..." After that, Cao Qing submitted the letter from his family.


    Seeing Cao Qing''s performance, Zhou Ye was speechless... "Qing''er doesn''t have to be like this..."


    He knew that Cao Qing was avoiding suspicion...what was it to avoid?


    Avoid being suspected of being suspicious...After all, she was born in the Cao clan and lives in Jingzhou...


    She also didn''t want her husband to think that the secret matter of Jingzhou mentioned in the letter she gave to her father... That''s why Zhou Ye was allowed to read her letter.


    However, for Zhou Ye, this is not necessary... He believes that no woman will harm herself after she gets on her couch¡ªChun Feng Hua Yu will find out.


    "Please be honest..." When facing Zhou Ye''s words, Madam Qing just handed over her home letter written by herself with both hands... as if you would not leave unless you look at it.


    "Okay..." Seeing Cao Qing''s appearance, Zhou Ye had to pick up Cao Qing''s family letter and read it...


    It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t matter, Zhou Ye was really shocked when he saw it...


    He put down the letter, looked at Cao Qing, sighed, and said, "Qing''er...what are you... so why bother?"


    Chapter 2117


    Chapter two hundred and seventeen


    What did Cao Qing write in the letter?Surprised Zhou Ye so much??


    Actually didn''t write anything...


    In addition to the greetings, Mrs. Qing did not mention whether her husband intended to help Tao Qian. She just said-I was away from home for too long and missed my sisters very much, and asked if I could share some of my own My sister sent to Jingzhou to reunite with herself for a few days, so as to comfort her homesickness.


    Others don''t know what kind of virtue Zhou Ye is, how could Mrs. Qing not know?


    Can the beauties of Zhou Ye still go?


    As for you, among the six sisters of Mrs. Qing, many are still loli?


    Then the problem is even bigger...


    No one in the world knows, Zhou Ye likes loli...

 Chapter 1732

    Sending Lolita to Jingzhou would be tantamount to a tiger''s mouth.


    Keke, of course, Zhou Ye himself couldn''t say that... but he could also see what Qing''er thought of writing like this.


    To put it bluntly, I''m helping myself seek out the Cao sisters...


    "Qing''er, why are you doing this?" Zhou Ye sighed, looking at Madam Qing in front of him and said.


    "Why did my husband say this? Qing''er just missed my sisters..." Cao Qing had already planned to play stupidly to the end... She naturally knew that the younger sisters came to Jingzhou because they came into the mouth of the tiger, but this was also her intention. Doing this...


    To put it bluntly, if her husband¡¯s back home is accompanied by her own relatives and sisters to help her, she is confident that when the battle between her father and her husband begins, she begs her husband to spare her father...


    After all, many people are powerful.


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Qing asked softly: "My husband thinks that the description in Qinger''s letter is still appropriate...?"


    "Ahem..." Zhou Ye was embarrassed when he heard Mrs. Qing''s words... it was right, of course it was...


    But, he couldn''t say...


    At this moment, Mrs. Yueying, who was nestling next to Zhou Ye, seemed to have relieved a little bit of strength, and said: "Sister Qing''er did this naturally and properly, but - like the chaos today, although my land in Jingzhou is too safe and healthy, But the road is not safe, so the concubine thinks that her husband might as well send General Zhoubu led a thousand-blooded dragon riders to personally escort the letter to Yanzhou. By the way, she can also take Qinger¡¯s sisters to Jingzhou and reunite with Qinger¡¯s sister. !"


    "Such kindness, Qing''er has not considered it well!" Mrs. Qing''er smiled upon hearing this.


    Hearing what the two women said, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    To send a letter, do I need to send Zhou Bu to personally escort the letter to Yanzhou with a thousand blood dragon riders??


    This is almost as obvious as a threat...


    But, forget it... Since Mrs. Qing''er helped herself seek out her sisters, what can he do with hypocrisy??Thinking of this, Zhou Ye opened his mouth and said, "That''s also good..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye immediately ordered people to call Zhou Bu to his back hall...


    It was not a long time, and Zhou Bu came to the back hall.


    "Zhou Bu has seen the lord!" Zhou Bu came to Detang and bowed his hands in courtesy.


    "Zhou Bu, I ordered you to rate a thousand-blooded dragon rider to escort Mrs. Qing''s letterhead to Yanzhou with the Yanzhou envoy to meet Cao Gong..." Zhou Ye said.


    "Here!" Zhou Bu agreed, while taking over Mrs. Qing''s letter from his father-in-law, folded it, and carried it into his arms.


    "The matter is urgent. I order you to arrive in Yanzhou before noon tomorrow..." Zhou Ye said, looked at Zhou Bu, and said, "Are you in trouble?"


    "The final will obey, and the final will definitely live up to the lord''s trust!" said this, Zhou Buyi arched his hands and said: "please allow the lord to allow the final to set off immediately!"


    "Well, go!" Zhou Ye nodded...


    After all, Jingzhou is almost a thousand miles away from Yanzhou, and it is understandable that Zhou Bu is so eager.


    As Zhou Bu retreated, Mrs. Yueying looked at her husband with a smile and said: "This move of the husband will definitely make Cao gong uneasy..."


    "Why?" Although Madam Qing is clever, but not as smart as Madam Yueying, she couldn''t figure out why Madam Yueying would say so for a while.


    "Haha..." Yueying didn''t mind explaining to Madam Qing, after all-from the letter paper just now, she had already seen Madam Qing''s thoughts, she still had more of her husband."Sister Qing''er, if your father Cao knew that the blood dragon ride could travel from Jingzhou to Yanzhou in the morning, I would definitely be shocked... so..."


    Although Mrs. Yueying didn''t say the rest, Mrs. Qing almost knew it.


    "Okay, don''t guess anymore... I just think Qing''er misses her sisters eagerly, that''s why I ordered this..." Zhou Ye said embarrassingly, "Since things are already busy, take me to rest. Will..."


    After all, threatening other people''s fathers with other people''s daughters is a good thing to say.


    Just when Zhou Ye took Yueying and Qing''er to rest...


    Zhou Bu had already arrived in the post and asked, "Where is the Yanzhou envoy?"


    The post Cheng, who was in charge of managing the post, naturally knew Zhou Bu, and hurriedly said, "The Yanzhou envoy is resting. Please wait, the general, please come here..."


    "You quickly invite him..." Zhou Bu said directly without entering the post.


    "Here!" Yi Cheng said as he rushed into the post house.


    The post house in Jingzhou is huge, and it is divided into three floors...


    The envoys from Yanzhou were arranged at the highest level. After all, they were relatives in-laws, so they should be given special treatment.


    At this time, the Yanzhou envoy was resting in the room...


    He rushed all the way from Yanzhou to Jingzhou. It can be said that he has been troubled. If he hadn''t practiced martial arts in his early years, he would definitely not be able to withstand such hard work.


    However, while he was resting on the couch, he suddenly heard the shout of the post from outside, "Master Xun You, Master Xun You!"


    Xun You hurriedly got up, opened the door of the room and asked, "What''s the matter with the post? But your Patriarch wants me to see it?"


    "This... my master did not invite Master Xunyou to see you, but someone outside the door is looking for you, Master Xunyou!" Yi Cheng said.


    "Someone is looking for me?" Xun You asked strangely.


    In Jingzhou Mansion, he doesn''t have any relatives or friends...Who would look for him??


    "Who is looking for me?" Xun You asked.


    "It''s General Zhou Bu!" Yi Cheng replied.


    "Oh?" Xun You was stunned when he heard this... He knew Zhou Bu. After all, Zhou Bu had been under Cao Cao''s account for more than a year... It can be said that Cao Cao was really benevolent to Zhou Bu...


    If you go to the horse, you don¡¯t need money, and you don¡¯t need money to give it to Zhou Bu...


    However??


    As soon as the time came, Zhou Bu led a thousand blood dragon knights back to Jingzhou, not greedy for Cao Cao''s reward... Cao Cao was depressed, and said with emotion, [General Zhou Bu, loyal and brave.


    Xun You, who was Xun Yu''s nephew, also listened to Cao Cao''s account at the time. Although he was not as official as Zhou Bu, he had witnessed the power of the blood dragon.


    But the two have never had any personal relationships, why did Zhou Bu come to find him??


    With doubts, Xun You went downstairs and came to the gate of the post house... "Xun You met the general..."


    Chapter 2118


    Chapter two hundred and sixteen


    "I don''t know what advice the general has for seeking out Xun You?" Xun You asked hesitantly.


    "I am ordered by the lord general to escort Mrs. Qing''s family letter and husband to Yanzhou!" Zhou Bu said: "Please sir, please hurry up and clean up and leave with me!"


    "This...then my entourage..." You must know that Xun You did not come alone, he still has a dozen attendants.


    "Let them rush back to Yanzhou later!" Zhou Bu said impatiently: "Please don''t delay, sir, the matter is urgent, please follow me on the road as soon as possible..."

 Chapter 1733

    "This... okay!" Although Xun You didn''t know the urgency of sending a letter from home, but since Zhou Bu said so, he didn''t dare to delay. He hurriedly returned to the post and explained his attendant a few words. , Walked out."I''m ready, general, let''s go on the road!"


    With that said, Xun You is about to ride on the horse that came from his entourage...


    However, it was stopped by Zhou Bu...


    "Mr.''s horse is really simple, and I have to go day and night, so... it''s better to take a carriage!" Zhou Bu said.


    "That''s good!" Xun You nodded...


    "Please come with me, sir. The carriage is already waiting outside the city..." Zhou Bu said, leading his horse to the outside of the city.


    Xun You naturally didn''t dare to delay, and hurriedly followed.


    The group went around and walked out of Jingzhou City soon...


    When he came to the gate of the city, Xun You was stunned immediately...


    Why?


    I saw a thousand blood dragon riders standing outside the city waiting...Looking like that, they were going to Yanzhou with Xun You."General Zhou Bu, what does this mean?"


    "My master said... the road is not safe, so I am waiting for the escort to go to Yanzhou!" As he said, Zhou Bu pointed to a carriage in front of the army and said, "Please also get in the car, Mr...."


    "This... okay!" Xun You nodded after hearing this...


    In fact, he was still whispering in his heart at this time...Why would he escort himself with a thousand-blood dragon ride??


    You know, the combat power of more than a thousand blood dragon knights can chase more than 100,000 elite soldiers...


    This Nima, the escort doesn¡¯t have to play like this, right?


    Are you escorting me?Still dark Chen Cang on the Mingxiu plank road??


    Although Xun You was murmured in his heart, he had to bow his head under the low eaves...At this moment, it is no use saying anything, it is better to sit up obediently.


    Thinking of this, Xun You got on this carriage...


    As soon as he got into the carriage, Xun You immediately noticed the extraordinary things in the carriage...


    This car, it''s soft... After getting on, he felt the carriage sank, and then another shot...


    Why is this?Could it be that the reel of this carriage is made of cork??


    But even cork shouldn¡¯t have this flexibility??


    Just as Xun You was thinking about it... the carriage had already begun to move...


    What he didn''t notice at all was that there was no prince on the carriage...


    Seeing Xun You boarding the carriage, Zhou Bu shouted to the crowd of blood dragons: "Go..."


    Following Zhou Bu''s order, the blood dragon cavalry urged the horse to gallop towards Yanzhou discovery.


    Xun You in the carriage is still marveling at the subtlety of the carriage.


    Even if the speed is so fast, it doesn''t feel bumpy, which is really great.


    After leaving the avenue where foreign merchants frequented Jingzhou City, Zhou Bu ordered his blood dragon riders to speed up their advancement.


    You know, it''s not a simple matter to get there within a day for more than a thousand miles.


    Although the soldiers can easily reach Yanzhou within the time set by their own masters by relying on the nightmare beasts made by Umbrella technology, but-don''t forget, there is still a burden among them...


    When he was in Jingzhou, because Zhou Ye paid attention to road maintenance and repair, the roads were leveled and he could also ride horses to run wild. However, once out of Jingzhou, although there were official roads, the conditions of the roads were not so good.To put it bluntly, after years of fighting, warlords everywhere want to recruit more soldiers if they have money. Who has time to build roads?


    Therefore, once outside the Jingzhou state boundary, the road conditions are disgusting...


    At that time, in order to take care of Xun You in the carriage, Zhou Bu would have to slow down... Otherwise, even if Zhou Bu rushed to Yanzhou City, he would have to be bumped to death because of Xun You in the carriage.


    Therefore, the speed can only be accelerated in the Jingzhou boundary...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Bu shouted loudly: "Speed ??up, be sure to get out of Jingzhou before unitary hour [5 to 7 pm]!"


    "Here!"


    Following Zhou Bu''s order, the blood dragon riders rushed to speed up their speed.


    Xun You in the carriage naturally heard Zhou Bu''s words.


    He was shocked right away...


    You know, there are nine counties and seventy-two counties in Jingzhou, which can be called vast land and rich resources.


    And starting from Jingzhou City and out of the Jingzhou state boundary, there are at least more than 600 miles.


    Xun You remembered that when he walked out of the post, it was almost noon, and he wanted to drive out of the Jingzhou boundary at Youshi... That is to say-three hours, six hundred miles?


    Is this Nima kidding??


    Thinking like this in his mind, Xun You gently opened the curtains in the car and looked out...


    I saw the roadside scenery flying by, obviously-the speed of the carriage was already extremely high.


    Moreover, at this time, Xun You also felt a bump in the frame... He involuntarily grasped the metal handle in front of him, keeping his balance...


    "I didn''t know the use of such an object in this car before, but now I think about it, so it is..." Xun You sighed as he continued to look out of the car window.


    You must know that the speed at this time is at least a hundred miles per hour. The scenery flying by outside the window brings a bit of shock to Xun You, but also brings a different experience.


    After all, in this era, if you want to achieve such a high speed, there is no other way except the legendary red rabbit horse that can travel thousands of miles every day.


    Flying all the way...


    As expected, the team had left Jingzhou before Youshi...


    After arriving at the boundary of Jingzhou, the team temporarily stopped for a little trimming, and ate some dinner...


    Then, on the road again...


    It''s just that this time the speed won''t get up quickly. Who said that once the Jingzhou boundary was left, the road would immediately become uneven??


    But even so, Zhou Bu''s team still maintained a speed of 30 kilometers per hour.


    This can almost kill Xun You...


    He wanted to slow Zhou Bu down...


    But Zhou Bu ignored him at all...

 Chapter 1734

    What a joke, my master said that he must arrive in Yanzhou before noon tomorrow. If he slows down, he will not be able to reach Yanzhou within the specified time, and he will definitely become Umbrella¡¯s shame...


    Therefore, when Zhou Bu heard Xun You¡¯s shout, he just didn¡¯t hear it...


    Riding horses all the way, the starry night is heading towards Yanzhou...


    Chapter 2119


    Chapter two hundred and nineteen


    The next day-Yanzhou City...


    Cao Cao put on a coat and sat on the couch, listening to Xun Yu''s report.


    "My lord, the food, grass, and weapons are all ready. I can pick up the Yanzhou tigers in a few days and fight against Tao Qian from Xuzhou..." Xun Yu said here, after a pause, he said, "I don''t know when the lord plans to launch troops?"


    "No hurry..." Cao Cao sighed and said, "Jizhou Yuan Shu and Beiping Gongsun Zan are not to be worried about. I don''t expect them to dare to break my Yanzhou half a step. The only thing to worry about is that Jingzhou Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang... "


    "Aren''t the lord and Zhou Boyang related by marriage? Why..." Xun Yu asked strangely.


    "Haha...what about the world''s controversy, what about in-laws?" Cao Cao waved his hand and said, "Compared with this world, what are a few women?"


    Cao Cao thinks so, so he thinks Zhou Ye thinks so too.


    Although Zhou Ye once told him that he had no intention of being in the world...


    But how could Cao Cao, who was suspicious by nature, believe it with Zhou Ye''s words?


    If Cao Cao was really so easy to believe in others, there would not be a famous saying "I would rather let the world take the world, not let the world take me".


    Although Xun Yu disagrees with what his father-in-law said, but-since his father-in-law said so, then he believes it for the time being.


    Thinking of this, when Xun Yu was about to bow down and say goodbye, suddenly the waiter walked in and reported: "Open to the lord, General Zhoubu of Jingzhou led a thousand blood dragons outside the city, knocking the city..."


    "what¡­¡­"


    Hearing this, whether Cao Cao or Xun Yu, he was shocked.


    You know, at this time, although Cao Cao has 100,000 soldiers, half of them are old, weak, sick and disabled, and only half of the elite soldiers are available...In other words, the real combatable soldiers are only 50,000...


    Fight a thousand blood dragon knights with fifty thousand elite soldiers??


    To be honest, Cao Cao has no bottom...


    It was precisely because he knew too much about the Blood Dragon Cavalry that Cao Cao felt that he had no bottom.


    "Why are there no battle reports from the pass along the way?" Cao Cao asked, standing up.


    "This... my subordinates don''t know!" The waiter replied.


    Hearing what the waiter said, Cao Cao got up and walked a few steps in front of the couch, gritted his teeth, "Nothing, Xun Yu, come with me to look outside the city...Look at what kind of medicine my good son-in-law sells in the gourd. !"


    "Hey!" Xun Yu responded with a bow.


    Cao Cao immediately ordered people to lead the horse, and then led Xun Yu towards the city.


    When the time was short, the group came to the city gate...


    Cao Cao walked up to the top of the city and looked down at the crevice.


    Sure enough, there are more than a thousand blood dragon riders standing outside the city at this time. The leader is not someone else. It is Zhou Bu who has served in his account for a year and made him love and hate.


    "General Zhou Bu, don''t come here unharmed. After years of absence, Cao is extremely happy to meet the general again!" Cao Cao shouted to Zhou Bu under the city.


    Zhou Bu, who was sitting on the horse, also saw Cao Cao at this time, and said to him: "Duke Cao has a wrong love...Today, I am escorting a letter from the envoy of Cao Cao and Madam Qing to him. Cao Gong opened the city gate and let me wait to enter the city!"


    Hearing Zhou Bu''s words, Cao Cao was speechless for a while, what jokes, facing the Blood Dragon Cavalry, even with Yanzhou Jiancheng, he didn''t have a sense of security, how dare he open the city and let Zhou Bu come in?


    "Ahem... The city is uneasy. The bandits are being hunted. Just open the door. If you have a family letter, please submit the army..."


    Seeing Cao Cao behaved like this, Zhou Bu chuckled slightly...


    Hey, people say that Cao Cao is suspicious, it is so...


    However, he never received the order from his father-in-law to capture Yanzhou, so he didn''t care about Cao Cao''s little attitude.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Bu opened his mouth and said: "That''s fine, please put down the hanging basket, I can put the messenger Cao into it..."


    "That''s great!" Cao Cao said, and said to Xun Yu beside him: "Put down the hanging basket..."


    "Here!"


    Soon, a hanging basket was lowered from the top of the city.


    At this time, the two soldiers also turned over and walked to the carriage, and then helped Xun You, who had been motion sickness and stunned into a mass of mud, from the carriage.


    "..." Standing on the head of the city, Xun Yu saw that his nephew had actually become like this, and he felt nervous...


    "What the hell is going on? Could it be that my nephew angered Zhou Boyang and was punished by him?"


    "Wen Ruo don''t panic, I think there must be something hidden in it. When Gongda comes up, you and I will know..." Cao Cao comforted his counselor, while watching the two soldiers under the city, he put Xun You into the hanging basket. In, and then put in a letter...


    As the soldiers left, the soldiers on the top of the city forcefully pulled Xun You from the hanging basket to the top of the city...


    After helping Xun You out of the gondola, he slid in front of Cao Cao.


    Seeing Xun You who was pale in front of his eyes and twitched twice from time to time, Cao Cao squatted down...


    After searching for Xun You, he found that there were no wounds... and although Xun You was pale, he still seemed to breathe quite normally... "Gongda, Gongda? Are you safe??"


    Following Cao Cao''s call, Xun You slowly opened his eyes... "Xun You, Xun You have seen the lord... Please forgive the lord, Xun You really can''t get up and give a salute..."


    "Gongda, what is going on? Why did you make this look? Did Zhou Boyang abuse you?" Xun Yu asked anxiously.


    "No... General Boyang didn''t abuse me... I just... just got road sickness..." Xun You said with difficulty.


    "Road disease?" X2


    Upon hearing Xun You''s words, Cao Cao and Xun Yu looked at each other...


    What is road syndrome?It''s motion sickness...


    Although motion sickness is terrible, Cao Cao and Xun Yu have never seen a picture like Xun You who can faint...


    What''s the motion sickness here? It looks like a terminal illness and a short life.


    Just when Cao Cao and Xun Yu were hesitant, Xun You grabbed Cao Cao¡¯s hand and said with difficulty: "Master, you must never be an enemy of Zhou Boyang... Thousands of miles... For the dragon knight...you can reach the evening... the blood dragon... the blood dragon is really terrible..."


    "Dawn at night? Thousands of miles away?" Xun Yu was at a loss when he heard his nephew''s words...

 Chapter 1735

    He really didn''t believe his nephew''s words, but he had a very good relationship with Xun You and knew his nephew''s character. Since he said so, it must have a basis.


    "That''s right..." Xun You said with difficulty: "Jingzhou City, where I left with the Blood Dragon at noon yesterday, is now in Yanzhou..."


    Upon hearing Xun You''s words, Cao Cao and Xun Yu felt shocked...


    From morning to evening to...thousands of miles...what does this mean??


    Chapter 2120


    Chapter two hundred and twenty


    "From Jingzhou city... to Yanzhou... morning and evening?"


    Cao Cao has already put Zhou Bu into the city at this moment...


    However, Zhou Bu at this time was waiting outside the hall... did not enter the back hall.


    At this moment, there are only Cao Cao, Xun Yu, and a half-dead Xun You lying on the couch...


    Cao Cao has read Mrs. Qing¡¯s home letter...


    There is nothing peculiar about the contents of the letter paper. If it is true, it is probably that Mrs. Qing said that she missed her sisters and wanted to invite them to Jingzhou for a few days.


    After reading his wife''s family letter, Xun Yu said: "The lord... this is not good! This week Boyang is threatening the lord..."


    "Yeah..." Cao Cao muttered as he sat in the main seat, "The morning and evening, the journey of a thousand miles... Alas... the blood dragon of Jingzhou, really invincible..."


    Why did Cao Cao keep talking about the journey of a thousand miles, and then to the end of the day?


    To put it bluntly, what was the biggest restriction in ancient wars??


    Not soldiers, let alone weapons...but logistics.


    Let''s put it this way, why do many people say that in ancient times a war was a waste of money??


    Fifty thousand soldiers, the daily food and grass needed, this is a large amount.


    And the food delivery team escorting these 50,000 soldiers and grass requires at least about 10,000 civilians...


    Once the distance exceeds a thousand miles, the food and grass consumed will increase exponentially.


    Don¡¯t the minhu who deliver the food need to eat?How much grain and grass would the civilian husband who escorted grain and grass on the road for more than a month?Calculated in this way, although it is said that it is an army of fifty thousand, in fact, the number of young civilians used is definitely more than fifty thousand.


    However, Zhou Ye''s blood dragon ride that was coming in the morning brought great pressure to Cao Cao.


    What is the concept of morning and evening?The concept is that if Zhou Ye wants to, he can bring his own three-day food and grass at any time to attack his Yanzhou... With the blood dragon''s ability, his lair Yanzhou can be completely taken in two days... ¡­


    There is no need to laboriously and bring a large army to attack him Yanzhou...


    Even if he was lucky enough to defend Yanzhou, Cao Cao couldn''t cause any damage to the blood dragon...


    Chase, you can''t catch up with others, hit, let alone...


    As for you saying that the cliff is clear and the wild?


    It is indeed a good way, but the premise is that you have a large strategic depth... In a small Yanzhou, how many places are there for Cao Cao to use the tactics of solid walls and clear fields?


    If the cleansing is not good, his Yanzhou will be cleaned...


    In addition, he is about to attack Xuzhou now, and take Xuzhou in the name of avenging his father.


    If Zhou Ye had been dragged here forever, this wonderful opportunity would have been missed.


    Why didn''t Cao Cao attack Xuzhou before?Because the reputation of Tao Qian, the governor of Xuzhou, is so good...


    Tao Qian treats the people graciously, the benevolence is out...


    If Cao Cao attacked Tao Qian, it would be tantamount to self-defeating from the world... In the words of the world''s nobles, it would be doing unrighteous things and fighting injustice.


    This is not a good reputation for Cao Cao, who is ambition in the world.


    But if you don''t fight Xuzhou, then Cao Cao will be trapped in Yanzhou, and development will be difficult.


    To the east is Nanyang County, which is Zhou Ye¡¯s territory... to the north, Jizhou is Yuan Shu¡¯s territory, and to the northwest, it is the publicity territory. None of these princes are more difficult to deal with than Tao Qian. With the current strength of Yanzhou , Even if you win by luck, it is a tragic victory, which will inevitably hurt your vitality and attract the prying eyes of many princes.


    And this time, the death of Mr. Cao''s death by the hand of Tao Qian''s general Zhang Kai, for Cao Cao, was both extremely sad and extremely happy... Why?Because finally there is a reason to kill Tao Qian and take Xuzhou.


    But now, Zhou Ye ordered a thousand blood dragon riders to send Cao Qing''s family letter to this point. What does it mean??


    It means-Cao Cao, I have to decide on your daughters...


    If you don''t give me your daughter, don''t blame me for stealing your nest while you are trying to seize Xuzhou.


    There is no need to beat the drum... Zhou Ye sent more than a thousand blood dragon knights, Cao Cao knew just about it...


    Why did you have to march in a hurry, travel thousands of miles a day, to come to Yanzhou??


    Just to tell him Cao Cao, if I hit you, you can''t stop it...


    Thinking of this, Cao Cao couldn''t help sighing, "Boyang ah Boyang...Do you like my Cao''s daughter so much?"


    "It seems that the lord has also guessed Zhou Boyang''s intention!" Xun Yu said after thinking about it, "However, the lord is not a bad thing..."


    "Oh? What do you say?" Cao Cao asked back.


    "As long as the lord sends a few young ladies to Jingzhou, the strength of the Cao Zhou alliance will be unbreakable..." Xun Yu said: "This is only good for the lord, there is no harm!"


    "I know... It''s just that what Boyang has done is really horrible..." Cao Cao sighed with an aggrieved expression: "He ordered Zhou Bu to lead a thousand riders to Yanzhou within one day. , Isn¡¯t it just warning me that if he uses soldiers against me, he can make the day and night and make me hard to defend?¡±


    "The lord, whoever becomes a major event, must be able to endure what ordinary people can''t bear, so that he can have the world in his heart!" Xun Yu persuaded.


    In fact, Xun Yu had already seen the idea of ??acknowledging his own proprietor...


    However, he would not be able to get down without steps.


    Therefore, Xun Yu simply passed the steps to Cao Cao by himself... "Besides, it doesn''t mean that Cao''s blood is so expensive that Zhou Boyang can''t stop it? And... if Mrs. Qing has her own sisters in the back house. One or two, it will benefit the lord without any harm!"


    "Hahaha... who knows my heart, Wenruo!" Cao Cao laughed and said, "Well, since Zhou Boyang wants to marry all of my Cao''s daughters, let him exchange the dowry...or else I will do it for Cao Cao. My daughter followed him so unclearly, what''s the face of my Cao family??"


    Having said this, Cao Cao ordered Zhou Bu to come in...


    "Bu, I have seen Mr. Cao!" Zhou Bu entered the house and said in courtesy, "I don''t know if Mr. Cao called someone, what''s the point?"


    "General Zhou Bu, please send a quick horse Xingye to return to Jingzhou and tell your Patriarch... You want me to send my daughter to Jingzhou, no problem... But, each of my daughters needs a dowry, a thousand horses, and food. Two hundred thousand shi, if you agree to this, I will follow your general Boyang''s instructions and send my daughter to Jingzhou...If not, please go back!" Cao Cao said.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Cao, my Patriarch will not care about these extraneous things!" Said this, Zhou preached: "I will order people to rush back to Jingzhou overnight and report to my Patriarch!"


    "Then I''m waiting for good news!" Cao Cao smiled and nodded.

 Chapter 1736

    Zhou Bo guilty, turned around and left the room...


    It was not too late, so I drove out of Yanzhou City on a fast horse and galloped towards Jingzhou...


    Chapter 2121


    Chapter Two One Hundred and Twenty One


    The next morning...


    The messenger from Jingzhou brought Zhou Ye''s handwriting...


    The letter did not say anything, only that I had no intention of doing so, but since Cao Gong loved so wrongly, then I feel ashamed.


    Liangcao Liangju and other things are already in escort, and they will arrive in Yanzhou in a few days...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s letter, Cao Cao was really angry and funny.


    This Zhou Boyang, if you want his daughter, just want it, she''s so empty-headed...


    However, he can just talk about it at will, and it is a foregone conclusion to marry a daughter...


    Although he still has a few daughters who are only four or five years old, everyone knows that Zhou Ye likes to raise Lori, that''s nothing.


    Since Zhou Ye had allowed Cao Cao''s dowry from the lion''s big mouth here, Cao Cao could only send his daughter to Jingzhou with the blood dragon.


    However, if you didn''t make any tricks in it, it would not be Cao Cao.


    His breath was so depressed and uncomfortable.


    Moreover, after this incident, Cao Cao also realized one thing...that is, if he wants to dominate the world in the future, then Zhou Ye will be a hurdle that cannot be circumvented.


    Therefore, he slightly delayed Zhou Bu for ten days on the grounds of teaching his daughters to learn maternity.


    It was said that he was studying women''s rituals, but in fact, he recruited several women who were well versed in the way of charm, and taught his daughters how to charm.


    He didn''t tell his daughter how to do it. He just wanted to get ahead in his husband''s house, he had to learn these things about serving men, and let these women teach his daughters.


    why??


    Because he intends to stab someone with a soft knife...


    Don''t you Zhou Ye like beautiful women?


    Then I will send my daughter over, and each will marry a hundred waitresses, to make you addicted to the sensuality.


    Over time, even if you are a heroic hero, you will sooner or later be hollowed out.


    This soft knife is not poisonous, but... it is useless for Zhou Ye...


    Of course, the current Cao Cao doesn''t know Zhou Ye''s greatness yet, and he will understand it naturally in the future... This is something later, so I won''t mention it for the time being.


    Because of Cao Cao''s calculations, Zhou Bu had to wait for half a month in Yanzhou City...


    At his constant urging, Cao Cao let him escort his daughters back to Jingzhou.


    With Zhou Bu''s departure, Cao Cao also began to prepare to attack Xuzhou.


    And these things have nothing to do with Zhou Ye...


    As the Cao sisters arrived in Jingzhou, Zhou Ye''s wife Qing was naturally extremely happy.


    Among other things, at least seeing her sister in a foreign land is enough to make her happy.


    Besides, she also knew that since her father asked for a dowry, it meant that these sisters would be married into Zhou''s family, and would have been with her ever since, and would never be in Yanzhou again.


    This is indeed a happy event.


    Someone will say... Why did Cao Cao marry his daughter to Zhou Ye so easily?


    You know, afterwards, although Cao Cao had taken the emperor to make the princes, in order to completely master Han Xiandi, he still stuffed all his six daughters into the harem of Han Xiandi.


    At the moment, Emperor Han Xian is still in Chang''an, and he hasn''t escaped from the chaos, so it is naturally impossible to fall into the hands of Cao Cao.


    Zhou Ye''s invisible threat also made Cao Cao worried, so he had to marry all his daughters to Zhou Ye under semi-compulsion.


    Although there are several daughters who are still young, isn''t there a Fengyi Academy that specializes in enrolling girls in Zhou Ye?


    At this time, the world is becoming more and more chaotic...


    Sun Ce is attacking Jiangdong, but what about Cao Cao?In the name of his father''s revenge, he led an army of fifty thousand to kill Xuzhou.


    Yuan Shu from Jizhou is looking at Gongsun Zan and Kong Rong... he plans to annex Qingyou Erzhou...


    And what about Hanoi''s prefect?Zemo was ready to use troops against Yuan Shu.


    In short, this year''s China can be said to be a group of heroes, and wars are flying.


    Only Jingzhou remained calm, neither saw Zhou Ye aggressively recruiting soldiers, nor did he see him expand his armaments and prepare for war.


    Everyday Zhou Ye¡¯s daily routine is--


    In the morning, I went to Fengyi Academy to teach my little loli, what about the afternoon?Then I took my own women and took a trip to the middle of Nanyue Mountain with the little loli...The name is called, work and rest.


    In fact, he was just to cultivate the relationship between the little loli and his back home girls, and to save them from eating up the little loli in the future.


    All the government affairs in Jingzhou were handed over to Mi Zhu and other civil officials...


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that Zhou Ye didn''t care about it. It''s just that his female soldier and wife Huang Yueying would take care of ordinary things.


    Only when something big happened, Zhou Ye would beat the drum to raise the account and deal with it...


    And Zhou Ye''s happy life came to an abrupt end in the second year...


    Xingping two years-spring...


    On this day, Zhou Ye was in the academy, teaching little loli to read... Suddenly heard a rush of footsteps...


    Then, a figure walked in...


    Zhou Ye turned his head to see that it was not someone else, it was Dong Bai...


    It¡¯s just that Dong Bai¡¯s clothes are a little weird at this time...


    This is neither a battlefield nor warfare, but Dong Bai wears a suit of armor and uses a filial piety cloth on his head...


    "Bai Niu, why are you?" Zhou Ye asked in surprise.


    "Husband..." Dong Bai came to the front, without a word, he knelt on the ground with a puff, and said in a mournful voice: "I beg your husband to lend me three thousand blood dragon riders, I want to take revenge..."

 Chapter 1737

    "Vengeance?" Zhou Ye was taken aback when he heard the words, but soon he understood what Dong Bai said.


    "You get up and talk first..."


    "No, if my husband doesn''t agree, I won''t get up..." Dong Bai said with a stubborn neck.


    "......Oh!" Seeing that this class was not finished... Zhou Ye turned his head and said to the crowd of Lori: "I''m here today, you go back first..."


    "Yes, sir!" XN


    All the loli replied respectfully...


    After speaking, the loli walked out of the class one by one, but when passing by Dong Bai, they couldn''t help but look at her curiously...


    They naturally know who Dong Bai is... but they just don''t know why Dong Bai wants to borrow soldiers and say what revenge??


    As the little loli walked out of the classroom, only Dong Bai and Zhou Ye were left in the huge room.


    "Okay, what''s the matter... get up and talk!" Zhou Ye helped Dong Bai up as he said... "In front of so many students, don''t you feel embarrassed to do this in front of so many students? "


    "What''s the embarrassment... Sooner or later they will all be concubine''s sisters!" Dong Bai said indifferently.


    "..."


    Hearing Dong Bai''s words, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... Fuck, Bai Niu, don''t you know if people are difficult to dismantle?Don''t tell me that you are good friends, don''t you understand??


    "Ahem..." Zhou Ye coughed awkwardly and asked, "Did Han Xiandi escape from the west?"


    Chapter 2122


    Chapter two hundred and twenty-two


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Dong Bai nodded obediently and said, "Exactly!"


    Maybe it''s because Zhou Ye kidnapped Diao Chan early...


    Situ Wang Yun did not use Diao Chan to use any beauty tricks to turn Lu Bu and Dong Zhuo into enemies...


    However, he used counter-intuitive tactics to make Li, Nao and Guo Bang betray Dong Zhuo.


    After killing Dong Zhuo and taking advantage of the exception of Lu Bu, the two of Li Lao and Guo Bang led their troops to capture Chang''an and defended against the returning Lu Bu.


    In desperation, L¨¹ Bu had to listen to Chen Gong, the military commander, and led his troops away to find a place to stay.


    In the city of Chang''an, Li, Lao, Guo Bang, and two of them acted as a blessing, gathered hundreds of officials, and took the emperor to command the princes.


    Seeing this situation, Situ Wang Yun was also helpless. At this time, Emperor Han Xian''s situation was not as good as when Dong Zhuo was alive.


    When Dong Zhuo was alive, although Emperor Xian of the Han Dynasty had no freedom, he was somewhat dressed warm and full.


    When the two of Li, Lao and Guo Bang control Chang''an, the life of Emperor Xian of Han Dynasty will be more difficult...


    It is normal not to see the fishy meat for a whole month, and even occasionally to eat some rotten food, the same is true for the civil and military officials.


    When Wang Yun saw this, he was ashamed. On a black and windy night, he wiped his neck and committed suicide... Before he died, he yelled ashamed of the first emperor.


    Of course, he died as soon as he died, and he couldn''t touch the hearts of Li Lao Guo Bang at all.


    However, as time passed, the two of Li, Zhang, Guo Bang also turned into enemies. After all, they wanted to be the second Dong Zhuo, but only one person could sit in that position, and there was only one emperor. Obviously, they couldn''t satisfy their ideas...


    As a result, Emperor Xian of the Han Dynasty and Baiguan of cultural relics fell blood mold.


    He was robbed of Dongcheng by Li Lai today, and he may be held hostage by Guo Bang to Xicheng tomorrow.


    The two didn''t regard Han Xiandi as the same thing at all...it was all about grabbing him as an object.


    In the end, Dong Cheng said to mobilize Li Yu''s general Yang Feng to rebel against Li Yu, and took advantage of the chaos to rescue Emperor Xian of the Han Dynasty and the civil and military officials from Chang''an, all the way to the west... He wanted to return to the old capital Luoyang...


    This is what happened over the years...


    In fact, when Dong Bai and Dong Heng heard about Dong Zhuo''s death two years ago, they begged Zhou Ye to avenge them, but they were persuaded by Huang Yueying.


    In the words of Mrs. Yueying, that is-Jingzhou is more than a thousand miles away from Chang''an?


    Once the army is deployed, the princes outside Jingzhou will look at Jingzhou...this is the way to chaos.


    As for, let Zhou Ye go single-handedly to kill Li Lao Guo Bang??The two daughters of Dong Bai and Dong Heng were not at ease... for fear that if their husband should make another mistake, they would regret it.


    So... this matter has to be stopped temporarily.


    But right now, Dong Cheng and Yang Feng had already ran to the edge of the Yellow River, and Li, Zhang, Guo Bang had also chased them... In this case, Dong Bai felt that it was a good time for revenge.


    Therefore, in the scene just now, the scene of the top helmet and the armor kneeling down and begging appeared.


    "Has it all reached this time?" Zhou Ye sighed that there was no time in the mountains...


    After staying with the little loli for a long time, he almost forgot the business.


    "Well, this time, I will personally lead the army to help you get revenge!" Zhou Ye said, stroking Dong Bai''s hair, and said: "Just wait for my good news at home! "


    "Husband..." Dong Bai couldn''t help it anymore when he heard this, and started crying bitterly in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    In this cry, there was not only the gratitude for Zhou Ye, but also the joy that the grievance was about to be paid.


    She couldn¡¯t help crying. After Li Si Guo Bang killed Dong Zhuo, he immediately killed the Dong family, and one of them was killed. It can be said that in this world, she and her little aunt, except Zhou Outside of Ye, there are no more relatives.


    "Okay, don''t cry, don''t cry..." Zhou Ye comforted Dong Bai in a low voice, while casting his eyes on the distant mountains...


    This time he will decide to lead his army to the Yellow River Ferry, meet Li Yu Guo Bang, and avenge his two women. This is one...Second, he also wants to completely eliminate the disaster of the Southern Huns.


    According to normal history, when Yang Feng and others flee west, they colluded with the Zuo Xian king of the Southern Huns in order to deal with the army of Li, Zhang, Guo Pun and led the Huns into the customs...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye himself had no affection for the big man... But what he could not tolerate most was to attract foreign troops into the barrier for his own personal benefit.


    For Zhou Ye, it was his family¡¯s responsibility to close the door and kill and beat them to death. However, they brought the Huns into the barrier and allowed them to plunder the Central Plains... this Nima Just can''t bear it.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye planned to take action personally to completely eliminate the disaster of the Xiongnu... Let these guys know that the Han people can kill for an imperial power in the territory of the Han people, but-they can''t do it...


    As long as they dare to step into the pass, then the name of the Xiongnu, there is no need to leave it in history.


    At this moment, Dong Bai, who was sobbing in Zhou Ye''s arms, didn''t even notice the monstrous murderous intent projected in his husband''s eyes.


    Now that I have decided to do it myself...


    Then Zhou Ye would not hesitate anymore...


    That night, Zhou Ye gathered the girls in the room, first asked Mrs. Yueying to lead Jingzhou affairs when she was not in Jingzhou, and then told the girls...


    All the women heard that their husbands were going to go on an expedition again, and they were all in their hearts...

 Chapter 1738

    This time a farewell, it took more than a month or half a year, and it was difficult for them to stay inseparable from their husbands day and night...


    Thinking of the imminent separation, the women couldn''t care about confessing to the practice. They all agreed to their husband''s proposal...


    Zhou Ye was very pleased with this... Didn''t you expect that there would be such a benefit in leading the army on the expedition??A lot of knowledge they didn''t want to learn, they were actually willing to humbly ask Zhou Ye for advice... This is really great.


    One night of fish and dragon dance... Don''t tell others what it''s like.


    The next morning...


    Zhou Ye ordered someone to beat the general drum...


    This time he will take away 10,000 blood dragon riders... Therefore, Jingzhou defense will inevitably be empty...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye simply asked the girls of the underworld to take care of the affairs of the sun...


    In this regard, the women of the underworld naturally agreed, but... they also put forward a condition... that is, after this matter, he needs to accompany them for a hundred years and is not allowed to sneak out...


    In desperation, Zhou Ye had to agree...


    At three quarters in the noon, Zhou Ye led the army and the people in Jingzhou were sent to each other...


    And there are also many spies of the princes from all over the world, using quick horses to report Zhou Ye''s army on the expedition to inform their master...


    You know, in the eyes of all the princes, Zhou Ye is a tiger swallowing mountains and rivers...When Zhou Ye moved, everyone in the world was terrified...


    They madly sent scout horses and whistles to investigate, and who was Zhou Ye''s purpose?He led the blood dragon to go out this time, who is he trying to troubleshoot?


    Suddenly, the truce of the war...the preparations to start the war also made peace...The world was caught in a brief period of peace because of Zhou Ye''s expedition...I have to say, it is really ironic.


    Chapter 2123


    Chapter two hundred and twenty-three


    Just when Zhou Ye''s army set off...


    The emperor''s car in Huayin County, Hongnong County, also encountered big trouble.


    The defending general here Duan Xiu, formerly Dong Zhuo''s old ministry, was ordered to station troops in Huayin and work hard in agriculture.


    Now that Dong Zhuo is dead, and the emperor''s car has come here again, Duan Yan naturally has another thought.


    Of course, he would not follow Dong Zhuo''s appearance to take the emperor to make the princes... but to meet and provide food and clothing.


    However, Yang Feng, who was next to the emperor, was at odds with Duan Yan, so he put down a Hongmen banquet, framed his treason over the banquet, and wanted to take him down.


    Taking advantage of the chaos, Duan Yan, who was out of the camp, naturally refused to let go...


    So he led the soldiers to fight with them...


    For more than ten days of the war between the two armies, corpses were killed in the wild, and hundreds of civil and military officials and soldiers who died were innumerable, and the various ancient books and ancient books of the royal family were discarded.


    At this time, Li Yu and Guo Pun behind them led troops to chase them.


    In desperation, Yang Feng and others had to flee with their car.


    When they fled to the territory of Caoyang, there were already less than three thousand soldiers, and more than half of the civil and military officials were killed or injured.


    When the baggage and other things were escaping, they were all discarded.So-even Emperor Xian of Han had to sleep in the wilderness.


    Sitting on the field, Liu Xie looked at the defeated soldiers around him... couldn''t help but sigh in his heart.


    "Xie is ashamed to the ancestors and ancestors... ashamed to the people of the world..."


    "Your Majesty... the most difficult moment, we have all survived, and we are about to return to Luoyang. Your Majesty should be happy!" Dong Cheng comforted.


    "There is no way forward, there are chasing soldiers behind...How can this make me happy!!" Liu Xie said with a bitter expression.


    Hearing what Liu Xie said, Yang Feng, who was standing next to Dong Cheng, said: "The minister has a trick to get rid of the two thieves, Li Si Guo Bang!"


    "Oh? What is General Yang''s plan? Hurry up!" Liu Xie hurriedly asked when he heard Yang Feng''s words.


    "Your Majesty can send an envoy to the camp of the two members of Li, Zhang and Guo Bang, pretending to seek peace... and then draw up a decree to send an envoy to ride a fast horse, and then go to Hedong County to recruit the White Bo Army and the Southern Huns and other generals. Come to rescue..." Yang Feng said.


    "This... the Bai Bojun... and the Southern Xiongnu..." Liu Xie hesitated when he heard Yang Feng''s words.


    Who is Bai Bojun??


    The Baibo Army is the remnants of the Yellow Turban in the Baibogu uprising again, calling himself the Baibojun, and to put it plainly is an anti-thief.


    And the Southern Huns are even barbarians...


    Make a decree and let them come to rescue??Does this Nima sound so unreliable??


    Just when Liu Xie hesitated...Yang Feng continued: "Your Majesty, as the chaos today is, the princes from all over the world have supported their soldiers and respected themselves. If they were to order a lot of princes to come to rescue, how can they know that they will not be second? What about Dong Zhuo? But the Baibo Army is different from the Southern Huns. The Baibo Army is called an army, and it is really an anti-thief... and your Majesty¡¯s will can make them abandon the dark and turn to the Ming. From then on, they will be overjoyed... As for Na Nan The Huns did not dare to hijack the holy driver. If a foreigner hijacked the holy driver, he would be condemned by the princes everywhere!"


    Emperor Han Xian heard what Yang Feng said... after thinking about it for a long while, he nodded and said, "Just as Aiqing said..."


    He knew that what Yang Feng said was the truth.


    Call the princes to help??What if the princes also want to be the second Dong Zhuo??


    The only plan for the present is to listen to what Yang Feng said...


    At the moment, Emperor Xian of the Han Dynasty ordered people to draw up a decree and ordered them to ride a horse to Hedong County... and send another envoy to the camp of the two people of Li Lao Guo Bang, pretending to seek peace and delay time.


    After finishing these two things, Han Xian emperor Liu Xie sat down again and sighed up to the sky... "The ancestors and the ancestors are the predecessors, and the descendants of Liu Xie are not the descendants of Liu Xie. Asking for help from anti-thief and barbarians...Liu Xie is ashamed of his ancestors, ashamed of the people in the world..."


    Not to mention how Han Xian Emperor Liu Xie sighed...


    Thousands of soldiers guarded the civil and military officials and Emperor Xian of the Han Dynasty, and thus temporarily stationed in Caoyang.


    Now they have no food and everything, even if they are on the road, they may not last a few days.


    Rather than waiting for reinforcements here...


    However, in the early morning two days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Emperor Xian of Han Dynasty was about to fall asleep all night, and was awakened by a mess of noise...


    "I can''t even eat enough food, this soldier, I''m not right!"


    "Yes, I have been hungry for two days..."


    "We are fighting the enemy bravely on the battlefield, but now we don''t even have to eat. Whoever loves to be this soldier, I''m not right!"


    "It''s gone... it''s better to leave the group and go home!"


    "Yeah, brothers... let''s go away!"

 Chapter 1739

    "What''s the matter outside?" Liu Xie couldn''t help asking after being awakened by such a noise.


    "Your Majesty, yes, the soldiers are making trouble..." An eunuch said after hesitating for a long time: "The soldiers have not entered the rice for two days...Everyone has returned!"


    Emperor Han Xian sighed upon hearing this...


    The army has a lot of food and grass. After a series of battles, most of it has been lost, and the rest is only enough for the daily use of the civil and military officials, and there is no soldier... Now the soldiers are fighting, what should they do? What??


    At this moment, an eunuch suddenly ran over in embarrassment, shouting loudly as he ran: "Your Majesty, Your Majesty is not good... Not good, the two thieves, Li Yu Guo Peng, have already chased them, and the distance here is not enough. Ten miles away..."


    Hearing this news, Emperor Han Xian suddenly hurriedly hid in a panic... "Which, how should this be?? Could it be that God will kill my big man??"


    At the time when Han Xian Emperor Liu Xie Liushen Wuzhu, Dong Cheng appeared.


    "Your Majesty, I''m overjoyed..."


    "Happy?" Hearing Dong Cheng''s words, Liu Xie was speechless for a while... Li, Nao and Guo Bang were about to chase after him, you tell me the great joy??"Dare to ask Dong Aiqing, He Xizhi has it?"


    "The Bai Bojun Li Le, Han Xian, Hu Cai, and the Youxian King of the Southern Huns have already ordered your Majesty¡¯s will and invited the army to help..." Dong Chengyu said with joy: "Now, the rescued army has nothing to do with it. It''s ten miles..."


    "But... But... the two thieves, Li Zhang, Guo Bang, have also been chased!" Emperor Han Xian said timidly.


    "Your Majesty, the reinforcements have arrived, so there is nothing to worry about the two of Li, Zhang, Guo Bang!" Dong Chengxiong said with success: "Your Majesty and I are better to climb high and look into the distance, and see how the two thieves, Li, Guo, and Guo are defeated. ¡­¡­how is it?"


    "It''s so good... It''s so good!" Liu Xie was ecstatic when he heard this...


    "Your Majesty, please!" Dong Cheng said, and asked Emperor Han Xian to join him, ascended a small mound and looked into the distance...


    I saw that in the southeast, a burst of sand filled the soil, and in the vaguely visible figures of cavalry were looming, the flags in the army were flying, and the two characters Guo and Li were written.Obviously, this is Li Yu Guo Bang''s army.


    In the northeast, there was also a period of sandy soil, and the military banner was quite chaotic... Needless to say, it must be the coalition of the Baibo Army and the Southern Huns.


    Chapter 2124


    Chapter two hundred and twenty-four


    The army on both sides stopped a few miles apart.


    Obviously, both sides have found each other.


    Soon, from the Baibo Army and the Xiongnu coalition forces, more than ten horses flew out, and flew toward the emperor''s frame.


    The leading four flew to the foot of the hill, got off their horses, and bowed their heads... They shouted: "Chen Li Le, Han Xian, Hu Cai, it is too late to go to humble help, I hope your majesty will forgive me!"


    "All the Aiqings, please calm down..." Liu Xie said excitedly: "All Aiqings have the Han family in their hearts, and the guardians serve the country. What a crime..."


    "Thank your majesty for his innocence!"


    Li Le and others stood up to thank you...


    To be honest, why did these guys fly over as soon as they received the edict??


    Why did you rebel?Naturally, to eat and wear warm...


    However, after eating and getting warm, of course there will be a higher level of pursuit...


    Li Le and others, from the yellow turban remnant origin, did not know a big character, and succeeded in rebelling because the people did not live and the princes disputed and ignored their general environment.


    After occupying a shelter, they naturally have a higher level of pursuit...what to pursue??Of course, it was Feng Hou Baixiang and his wife Yinzi.


    And the names of anti-thief bandits on them are super hard to wash away.


    Want to compete for the world??Haha, first ask the gentry in the world if they will agree to it.


    There are no talents to come and take refuge in you, and these guys are not well-cultured. They may be okay in fighting, but they are somewhat incapable of governing the place.


    In this case, Li Le and others can only wait for death...Want to fight against a group of princes?Li Le and the others thought it was not that piece of material, and they couldn''t beat it!


    Just when Li Le and the others were sitting in trouble and worrying about the city, they didn''t know what to do...This edict of Emperor Xian of Han fell in front of them like a pie falling from the sky.


    Although the Han Dynasty is weak now,...it is undeniable that Han Xian Emperor Liu Xie is still the orthodox dynasty, and his edict is still recognized by the world''s nobles.


    So-the opportunity to wash the land ashore is right in front of you, how can these guys not be called to come??


    As for the Southern Xiongnu Youxian King Going to Bei, he has another thought...


    You know, when the big man was prosperous, it was unspeakable to suppress the Huns...


    But now, if you can take the opportunity to enter the Central Plains and rob, how can you not come?


    As for the ¡ª¡ª worship this mad Han Emperor??


    If there is a benefit, worship it...When the Han was strong, were there fewer people who worshipped the Huns than the Han emperor??


    Looking at the four people in front of him, Emperor Xian of Han was excited and couldn''t restrain himself... "Now that the two thieves, Li Yu Guo Peng, are here, I don''t know what Aiqing can do?"


    "Your Majesty, don''t worry... Although the army we are carrying is less than 20,000, but they are all cavalry..." Qubei confidently said: "Just cover up the past, and then the heads of Li, Guo, Peng can be served. Your Majesty..."


    "It''s so good, it''s so good!" Hearing Qubei''s words, Liu Xie almost smiled happily...


    "The minister will go back to reorganize the army, and they will definitely dedicate the heads of Li Zhang Guo Bang to your Majesty!" Li Le and the others said, turning on their horses...returning to the original formation.


    "Dahan''s revival is hopeful, Dahan''s revival is hopeful!" Seeing the two armies facing him, Liu Xie''s excited hands trembled.


    At this time, Li Le and others have returned to their original formation, looking at the formation of Li, Guo, and Guo, and shouted, "For your majesty, for the great Han Jiangshan, rush!"


    With an order from Li Le and others, the Bai Bo army and the Southern Huns cavalry rushed towards the army formation of Li Lao Guo Bang.


    But at this time, the two of Li Zhang Guo Bang in the military formation, it is really hard to tell.


    They spent more than a day inking with the envoy sent by Emperor Xian of the Han Dynasty, only to suddenly realize that this acridine is not a strategy to slow down the battle?


    When they realized this, the two hurriedly ordered the eight thousand cavalry, and they were the pioneers, chasing after the Han Xian Emperor Cao Yang.


    As a result...but I didn''t expect that I would also encounter the White Bo Army and Southern Huns cavalry who came to rescue here.


    This Nima is a bit pitted...


    You know, at this time their army is still marching fifty miles behind, and currently they only have these 8,000 cavalry to use... And although the flags on the opposite side look messy, there are also 20,000 cavalry... How can this Nima be broken? ??


    Their war knights are not Zhou Ye''s blood dragon knights, they can be one enemy and one hundred...


    When the number of people is two times different, there is basically no possibility of victory...This is why the battle that wins more with less is so respected.


    But Li Lao and Guo Bang obviously didn''t have the ability of famous generals.


    Although the Xiliang cavalry under their command is also brave and good at fighting, the opposite is not bad.


    The Huns grew up on horseback. Needless to say, their riding skills, while the Baibo army can survive in the cracks of a group of princes, and most of the natural army is brave and good at fighting.

 Chapter 1740

    In fact, the two of Li, Dao and Guo Bang have already begun to retreat...


    However, the battle is already at hand, and if they retreat without a fight and are subsequently covered up and killed, the loss will definitely exceed their expectations.


    Therefore, facing the rushing Bai Bo army and the Xiongnu soldiers, Li, Guo, and Guo Bang could only bite the bullet and shouted: "Come on, grab Liu Xie...reward for thousands of dollars and seal Wanhuhou!"


    Following the big drink of Li Lao Guo Bang and the two, the Xiliang army also moved...


    The armies of both sides rushed into each other''s battlefield at the same time...


    Suddenly, the entire battlefield shouted and killed, the sword light danced with the blood light, the drums and the screams...


    Han Xian Emperor Liu Xie, Dong Cheng Yang Feng and others stood on the hill, looking at the battlefield situation.


    At this moment, Liu Xie clenched his fists excitedly...


    In his opinion, the arrival of the Baibo army and the Southern Huns just shows that the big man has not yet died and there is hope for the big man.


    Nowadays, there are still people who have Han room in their hearts and are willing to listen to his edict.


    He believed that as long as he returned to Luoyang, the eastern capital, and just ascended to shout, the world would surely follow the clouds... The day of the rejuvenation of the Great Han is here.


    However, just when Liu Xie''s heart was passionate and it was difficult to restrain himself...


    Suddenly, there was a faint sound of a low war drum.


    The sound of this war drum is different from the sound of war drums in the battlefield where we are fighting. The sound of war drums resembles people¡¯s hearts, giving people an indescribable feeling of blood, as if the blood of the whole body is accelerating with the sound of war drums. Flowing the same.


    "This... where is the sound of war drums coming from?" Liu Xie couldn''t help asking.


    "Your Majesty, look at the south..." Yang Feng, standing next to Han Xian Emperor Liu Xie, immediately found the direction of the sound of the war drum.


    Following his voice, everyone looked towards the south...


    I saw that on the southern horizon, a touch of red was gradually infiltrating the green earth into blood, as if the sky and the earth would be eroded by the color of this blood sea, giving everyone an ominous premonition...


    "This, this is the blood dragon..."


    Chapter 2125


    Chapter two hundred and twenty five


    In the whole world, only the blood dragons of Jingzhou have blood red armors...


    This is well known...


    It''s not that the other princes didn''t want to change the color of the armor of their soldiers... But to be honest, the dyeing craftsmanship at this time was not up to the standard, even if the battle robes were dyed red, they were mostly vermilion.


    Rather than being like a blood dragon, the armor is a bright red color like blood.


    Therefore, when seeing the color like a sea of ??blood, Dong Cheng and Yang Feng recognized the belonging of this army for the first time.


    To be honest, Dong Cheng felt quite complicated when he saw the Blood Dragon Knight...


    His daughter is in Zhou Ye''s hands and hasn''t seen him for many years...


    I don¡¯t know whether his daughter has grown up now...


    However, in terms of Zhou Ye''s reputation for being bad at home in terms of women, Dong Cheng felt that maybe his daughter had already been poisoned by Zhou Ye''s servant... I can''t stand it, she has long become Zhou''s wife...


    Hey¡­¡­


    And when Han Xian Emperor Liu Xie heard the three words "Xuelongqi", he couldn''t help but think of the handsome young man who frightened Dong Zhuo from driving on the emperor''s car.


    "He... is he here too? He... is he here to help?" Liu Xie couldn''t help muttering.


    With the passage of time, the Blood Dragon Cavalry gradually rushed to everyone...


    Looking at the mighty and mighty Scarlet Knight, Emperor Han Xian was really envious and jealous...


    "If... If I have such a mighty teacher, how can I be chased by Li, Zhang, Guo Bang and flee in a hurry?"


    When the blood dragon was approaching the hill where Liu Xie was located, it suddenly spread to both sides... bypassing the frame of the emperor where Liu Xie was, and then went straight to the battlefield.


    At the same time, a voice resounded across the sky.


    "Those who committed my troubled China, kill!"


    "Take me a lulu eater, kill!"


    "Those who are not of our race step into Han, kill!"


    "Collaborate with aliens to slaughter Han people, kill!"


    "Kill, kill, kill all the barbarians!"


    With this frightening shout, the blood dragon rider speeded up in vain, and rushed quickly...


    Seeing the figure of the blood dragon rider, Li, Zhang, Guo Bang, aside from speaking...turn around and ran...


    Madan¡¯s, how come this little ancestor came, run quickly... if you run slowly, your life will be lost.


    They knew that Dong''s aunt and nephew were all married to Zhou Ye... Then they must have known about the killing of Dong''s relatives...


    In fact, when they were drunk, they were urged by hundreds of civil and military officials to order the slaughter of the Dong''s relatives.


    When they woke up, they regretted...


    You know, Dong''s family and Zhou Ye are related... but the mistake has been made, and they are too late to regret it.


    However, as time went on, Zhou Ye did not launch troops to attack them, so they could not help but conceal a fluke... Perhaps, the aunt of the Dong family fell out of favor in Zhou Ye''s back home, and Zhou Ye did not want to avenge them. What??


    However, seeing the Blood Dragon Cavalry here today, Li, Zhang and Guo Bang suddenly remembered the fear of being chased by someone with no way to the sky and no way into the earth...


    Aside from anything else, let''s talk about it after running... As for the fact that the Lord will run away, he will be concealed and killed, causing heavy losses to the army, they can''t care about it.


    Even their own lives are hard to save, so what about the army??


    On the other side, the Bai Bo army and the Southern Huns were all stunned...


    What''s happening here??


    Are the Scarlet Cavalry who rushed over suddenly an enemy or a friend?


    Why did the Xiliang cavalry suddenly run away??


    Just when they were at a loss.


    The blood dragon rider has rushed to their front...

 Chapter 1741

    Puff-with a sound, a Huns cavalry was pierced through the mouth of the Huns by the dragon spear of the blood dragon.


    With this as the beginning, all the blood dragoons began to attack the Xiongnu cavalry.


    And Qubei, King Youxian of the Southern Huns, was even more frightened at this moment... He had already heard the slogans shouted by the scarlet cavalry from the Chinese translator beside him.


    Kill the barbarians all over the world??


    Damn it, this is for our Southern Huns?


    Thinking of this, Qubei yelled loudly in Xiongnu dialect: "The Han people don''t speak credit. They lied to us to kill us...brothers, kill these Han people!"


    Hearing Qubei''s command, the Huns cavalry immediately pointed their weapons at the Baibo army who had just been fighting side by side...


    And Bai Bojun was also blindfolded...


    Damn it, it''s the blood dragon who killed you, you guys beat me for P??


    After nearly a hundred people were slaughtered, Li Le, the general of the Baibo Army and others, also ordered their weapons to be aimed at the Xiongnu cavalry...


    For a time, the entire battlefield became chaotic.


    In this chaotic battlefield, the Blood Dragon Cavalry unswervingly slaughtered the Huns.


    It really was a massacre...


    The weapons of the Huns cavalry are inferior to the weapons of the princes everywhere. How can they be the opponents of this group of blood dragons armed to the teeth?


    If you chop him down, nothing happened to him.


    He stabs you and you just hang up...


    In the blink of an eye, the five thousand Huns cavalry brought by King Youxian of the Southern Xiongnu went to Bei.


    "The Han people don''t speak credit...I don''t accept..." Qubei yelled loudly... At this moment, a dragon spear stabbed like lightning and directly pierced his head from his mouth...


    Then, the blood dragon rider who killed Qubei picked up his dragon spear and shouted: "The thief chief has been given the first, and you are not quick to dismount and die?"


    His words made the remaining Huns cavalry furious and rushed towards him, desperately trying to kill him.


    It''s a pity that there is no use for eggs... Their desperate fight is like a joke in the eyes of the blood dragon.


    At this time, Han Xiandi and others standing on the hill were already dumbfounded...


    "This...what the hell is going on?" Liu Xie asked stupidly.


    "...... Maybe... Maybe Zhou Ye hates foreigners this time?" Dong Cheng said with some uncertainty.


    While talking, Dong Cheng looked at Yang Feng who was aside...


    You know, there is another word that the Blood Dragon Cavalry shouted just now...Collaborate with foreigners to slaughter the Han people. Kill.


    This... the person who came up with the idea and colluded with the Southern Huns was Yang Feng.


    Yang Feng saw Dong Cheng''s wink, although his face was still calm, but his hands were already full of sweat...He was already a little scared.


    Jingzhou Zhou Ye Zhou Boyang...


    This product can be called a murderer...


    In front of Hulao Pass, the tens of meters of human head Jingguan, although there are only skeletons left now, the power is enough to deter the world''s princes from acting rashly.


    He didn''t feel that his head would be harder than that of Yuan Jun''s one hundred thousand...Now, all he can do is to pray to the heavens, and ask the heavens to let Zhou Ye leave the alien race quickly... Don''t come here...


    However, Cang Tian obviously did not hear his pleading... After the blood dragon had slaughtered the cavalry of the Southern Huns, he turned around and returned to the hill...


    Seeing this situation, Yang Feng couldn''t help but feel soft and collapsed to the ground... "Everything is over..."


    Chapter 2126


    Chapter two hundred and twenty-six


    At this time, Zhou Ye, riding a horse with his army came to Han Xiandi and the others...


    After jumping off his Mochizuki Rhinoceros, Zhou Ye walked directly in front of Liu Xie''s trio.


    He looked at the three people with different faces and asked leisurely: "Who is it that brought the Huns into the barrier?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Han Xiandi and Dong Cheng couldn''t help but cast their eyes on Yang Feng, who was limp on the ground.


    At this time, Yang Feng saw such a scene, knowing that the matter was already difficult to be good, so he forcibly supported, stood up from the ground, and said: "It''s me... please go to the southern Xiongnu''s Youxian King. Here to help..."


    "Oh? Who are you?" Zhou Ye glanced at him and asked unhurriedly.


    "I am the general Yang Feng of the chariot!" Anyway, both sides are dead, and Yang Feng also wants to be tough before he died.


    Thinking of this, Yang Feng stared straight at Zhou Ye, and said: "I have brought the Huns into the customs for the sake of my great Han''s foundation, and even more for the sake of your majesty!"


    Said this, Yang Feng seemed to be more courageous, "You princes, eating Han Lu but not thinking about the emperor''s grace, just fighting for power..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye chuckled and interrupted Yang Feng''s words. "You can say this wrong. I have never accepted Han Feng, let alone eat Han Lu. What I eat is The food that the people have grown so hard is naturally the responsibility of protecting the family and the people..."


    Said this, Zhou Ye glanced at Han Xian Emperor Liu Xiedao: "This world is not the world of one person, but the world of all people... How can Liu Jiahe De dare to claim that this is his home world?"


    "Anti-thief...you...you...you anti-thief!!"


    As soon as Zhou Ye said these words, Liu Xie''s face suddenly became difficult to look...


    Not only Liu Xie, Emperor Xian of the Han Dynasty, but also Dong Cheng and Yang Feng... their faces didn''t look good.


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t care whether they looked good or not...


    For Zhou Ye, letting you talk about breaking the big sky, if you bring in a foreign race, this is a capital crime...


    Yes, yes, you are here to help.


    But so what??


    Is Liu Xie''s life more expensive than the people''s life??


    Historically, it was precisely because of Yang Feng and others who brought the Huns into the Pass, the people in the Central Plains were slaughtered.


    This is evidenced by Cai Yan''s poems of grief and anger.


    [Pingtu people are fragile, and all the soldiers are Hu and Qiang.The hunting wild besieged the city, and everything he wanted was ruined.Cut off without remnants, the corpses resisted each other.The man''s head hangs on the side of the horse, and the woman is behind the horse.Long drive west into the customs, the road is dangerous and obstructive.Gu Miao Mingming also had a rotten liver and spleen.There are tens of thousands of things, not to be gathered together.Or they have flesh and blood, but they dare not speak.

 Chapter 1742

    The meaning of these lines of poems is: the people in the plains are weak and not strong enough to resist the invading northern Hu Qiang.The Hu and Qiang rebellion soldiers trampled on the crops in the field and besieged the city. The homes of the people who were mutilated by the rebellion soldiers were destroyed.They hacked and killed no one, and the bones of the dead crossed.A man¡¯s head hung beside the horse, and a woman looted was tied behind the horse.On the long road, he kept driving straight to Hangu Pass. The road to the west was steep and long, so the journey was very difficult.The captive looked back at the path, his eyes were black and confused, his liver and spleen had long been wounded like mud.


    According to incomplete statistics from later generations, at that time, because Yang Feng and others introduced the Huns into the customs, the entire prosperous Central Plains area was ten rooms and nine empty, almost desert...


    More than hundreds of thousands of casualties??


    Just to rescue??To save a waste emperor Liu Xie??This price is too high, right??


    For Zhou Ye...such an emperor, don''t worry...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye stared, looking at Yang Feng who still wanted to argue, and said coldly: "I said, colluding with foreigners and slaughtering my Han people-death!!"


    "Rebellious courtier... Er''an dare..." Yang Feng also went out... and cursed loudly...


    However, before he could finish his words, he was crushed to the ground by a few blood dragons rushing over...


    Suddenly, this product came directly to the ground, and his mouth was filled with mud...


    But even so, he was still screaming desperately...


    "Divide his five horses into the body--" Zhou Ye looked at Yang Feng, who was still struggling with a cold eye, and said coldly: "With the heads of those five thousand Huns cavalry, here I will cast another Jingguan and a tombstone. , Engrave my killing order on the front of the inscription, and at the same time engrave the course of the war on the back! Put Yang Feng''s head under the stone...I want him to never live beyond life."


    "Hey!" His own blood dragon rider took the lead and detained Yang Feng...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Emperor Han Xian and Dong Cheng were shocked...


    They couldn''t figure out why Zhou Ye hated foreign races so much??


    However, they couldn''t figure it out, but they didn''t dare to ask for a message for Yang Feng...


    The words Zhou Ye said just now have clearly stated his position. He is not a member of the imperial faction, or that... he doesn''t care about the imperial power of the Han family at all.


    This made Liu Xie, Emperor Xian of the Han Dynasty, while frightened, he was also a little angry in his heart.


    In his opinion, this world belongs to his Liu family...Everyone should be loyal to his Liu family. Anyone who is not loyal to his Liu family is a rebel and a thief...


    However, now that Zhou Ye is so powerful, even if his hands and feet are cold, he still dare not say a word.


    The atmosphere above the hill suddenly became a little embarrassing...


    Liu Xie and the others did not speak, but it did not mean that Zhou Ye would let them go so easily...


    Zhou Ye Shi Shiran sat on the Hu stool moved by the blood dragon, tilted Erlang''s legs, looked at Liu Xie and Dong Cheng, and asked unhurriedly: "The emperor, do you think Yang Feng , Should you kill???"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, Han Xian Emperor Liu Xie answered or not, nor did he not answer...


    In answer, what would Emperor Xian Han say?


    To kill??To make him so flattering, he really can''t do it... After all, he is still a dignified man of the emperor... And Yang Feng made this strategy for his sake. If he said so, wouldn''t it? Make the eunuchs and ministers around him chill??


    or?Shouldn''t it be killed??


    But if he answered in this way, Liu Xie was afraid that Zhou Ye would cut himself off in anger...


    At this moment, he was standing on the hill, just in time to see the battlefield below the mountain, the blood-clothed knights, holding long knives, beheading the Huns cavalry that fell on the ground one by one...and then sent the head to the side to level. The area is stacked into a square-shaped Jingguan like a pyramid.


    From time to time, I still encounter several Huns who pretend to be dead, or who have not yet died, rise up to resist...


    However, the resistance of those guys is nothing to mention to the blood dragon rider like a baby swinging his fists and feet.


    These guys ignored the resistance of the Huns cavalry, grinning grinningly, grabbing their hair directly, raising the knife and cutting off their heads.


    The scene was extremely bloody...Liu Xie''s calves were a little weak, and he almost collapsed on the spot...


    Under such circumstances, how could he dare to disobey Zhou Ye''s words??


    Chapter 2127


    Chapter two hundred and twenty seven


    Zhou Ye was able to wait for Liu Xie''s answer for a long time, and swept him a little impatiently for a day, snorting coldly in his nose: "Huh??"


    With this sound, Liu Xie, the Emperor Xian of the Han Dynasty, fell to the ground instantly...


    He was trembling, and just about to say-[It''s time to kill]... the rescuer arrived.


    "Then Yang Feng brought the foreign race into the customs, it should be killed..." Dong Cheng had long seen the hesitation of the emperor, so at this time, he said: "Collaborating with the foreign race, death is not a pity... General Zhou kills well, kills It''s so happy!"


    In fact, Dong Cheng was also very afraid of Zhou Ye...


    You know...At first, he and Han Xiandi saw Zhou Ye''s ability to come and go without a trace in the car...


    Moreover, even though Zhou Ye was sitting there at this time, his murderous aura was still overwhelming, and he had a striking awe-inspiring prestige on him... Dong Cheng could not be afraid.


    Although afraid, Dong Cheng also knows the difficulties of the emperor...


    If the emperor said that Yang Feng should be killed, he would lose the hearts of the officials... Therefore, it is better for him to carry this pot.


    Therefore, he took the lead, and before the emperor spoke, he said...


    Hearing Dong Cheng opening to protect Liu Xie from the disaster, Zhou Ye glanced at him with a smile but a smile... "You are loyal to the big man..."


    "..."


    "It''s a matter of loyalty to the king!" Dong Cheng replied tremblingly.


    "Hahaha... What a loyal monarch!" Zhou Ye laughed loudly. "It''s fine, since General Dong said this, I shouldn''t be embarrassed because of your daughter''s face. Your emperor..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye talking like this, both Dong Cheng and Liu Xie secretly breathed a sigh of relief...


    They are really afraid of Zhou Ye...


    At this moment, I suddenly heard a long scream, coming from under the hill... It was not someone else, it was Yang Feng who was being divided by Zhou Ye''s blood dragon on five horses.


    The reason why the torture of five horses is cruel is that it is not easy for the person tied to the horse to die at the beginning... But the pain of being dragged by the limbs and head in five directions is extremely difficult...


    Yang Feng¡¯s screams became more and more miserable as he pulled his horse and ran outwards... Three minutes later, with a scream that was hardly like a human scream, Yang Feng went on again. Nothing...


    Hearing Yang Feng''s last scream, Han Xiandi and Dong Cheng shivered.


    It was not too late, and a blood dragon rider carrying Yang Feng''s head came to Zhou Ye and returned to his life... "Leader, thief Yang Feng, has been given the lead!"


    Zhou Ye raised his eyes to look at the head of Yang Feng, who was stubbornly staring, waved his hand casually, and said, "Go, do what I said!"


    "Here!" The Blood Dragon Cavalry took the lead...


    And Dong Cheng and Liu Xie were already shaken into a ball...


    No way, the head of Yang Feng, who had just been picked up by the blood dragon rider, was really scary. Under his head, there was still a long stick. I don¡¯t know if it was something that was suddenly drawn by blood from the stomach or that part. Don''t let them panic?

 Chapter 1743

    At this moment, Liu Xie had only one hope...that is, to send away Zhou Ye, the plague god... as soon as possible...


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t say anything about leaving, and he didn''t dare to say anything...


    A crowd of people waited, just doing it on the hill...


    Seeing that the sun is empty, it is already noon...


    Zhou Ye directly ordered people to bury the pot and cook...Ignoring Dong Cheng and Liu Xie beside him, he ate and drank unceremoniously.


    Ordinarily, for the face of Dong Cheng''s daughter, Zhou Ye should invite Dong Cheng to sit down with him. After all, it was cheap father-in-law.


    However, Zhou Ye knew that if Dong Cheng was allowed to sit down, and Liu Xie was not allowed to sit down, then Dong Cheng would definitely not agree.But Zhou Ye really has no affection for Liu Xie...


    Yes, it was Yang Feng who made the decision, but it was Liu Xie who made the decision...Don''t say anything like young and ignorant, Zhou Ye didn''t believe that the Han Xiandi Liu Association didn''t know the disadvantages of inviting foreign races into the customs... If it wasn''t for not wanting to change too much history, Zhou Ye would have killed this bastard emperor with a single knife.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye simply ignored the two of them...He started eating and drinking.


    And Liu Xie, Emperor Xian of the Han Dynasty, looked at Zhou Ye stupidly. There, he took a sip of wine and a bite of food, and the food was full of oil... But he could only stare hungry and stare eagerly. , Constantly swallowing.


    Just when Zhou Ye was about to finish eating...


    More than a thousand blood dragon riders rushed over from a distance...


    When they came to the foot of the hill, they turned over and got off their horses. Several people escorted Li Lao Guo Bang and came to Zhou Ye...


    "Enlighten the lord, the two thieves, Li Si Guo Peng, brought to..."


    Hearing this, Zhou Ye put down the bowls and chopsticks in his hands, and looked at the two guys who were escorted in front of him... "You guys are so courageous..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Li, Zhang, Guo Pun fell to their knees with a thump... Desperately knocked their heads and begged: "General Boyang Rongzi... The little one just caught the old thief Wang Yun''s backlash. Ji, this killed Xiangguo..."


    "General Boyang forgive me for waiting..."


    "Seeking General Boyang..."


    Seeing Li Zhang and Guo Pun who kept begging for mercy in front of him, Zhou Ye sighed helplessly... and said, "Actually, I am not angry about you killing Dong Zhuo. After all, Dong Zhuo was responsible for it. , But... what I am angry is-why did you slaughter the whole family of Dong after you killed Dong Zhuo?? It caused my two ladies to face tears every day..."


    Said this, Zhou Ye waved his hand casually and said, "Order them to escort them back to Jingzhou, and leave them to Madam Bai and Madam Huo!"


    "Here!"


    "The general is spared... General!"


    "General... forgive me!"


    Hearing that Zhou Ye was actually going to hand them over to Dong Zhuo¡¯s daughter and granddaughter, Li Nao and Guo Bang were shocked...


    If it falls into the hands of those two women, will they still have it?I''m afraid it will be a disadvantage...


    However, even if the blood flowed from their heads and faces, Zhou Ye still did not speak...


    A few blood dragons rode over, pulling their shoulders and back to tie them up sturdily...


    Then, these soldiers were afraid that the two men would bite their tongues and kill themselves on the road... So they simply took off their boots, took off their stinky socks, and stuffed them directly into their mouths.


    Suddenly, the whole world was much quieter...


    Then two of their own blood dragon rides came over, each carrying one, and walking towards his mount... They would rush back to Jingzhou day and night, and deliver these two goods to their mistress...


    It is estimated that when the time comes, those who are waiting for these two people are afraid that they can''t survive and die.


    This is something later, not for the time being.


    Now that this matter has happened, Zhou Ye has no intention of waiting any longer... He just sat here, not deliberately angering this Han Emperor, but waiting for the return of the soldiers who captured Li, Lao, Guo Bang, since these two The goods have already been arrested and Jingguan has been erected, so Zhou Ye didn''t bother to delay time here...


    "According to me, I will order the whole army to set off and send troops to outside the pass!"


    Chapter 2128


    Chapter two hundred and twenty-eight


    Standing on the hill, both Liu Xie and Dong Cheng watched Zhou Ye''s blood dragon ride away gradually, only then did they puff and sat on the ground...


    "I am scared to death!!" Liu Xie lamented: "This Zhou Boyang...this Zhou Boyang is really terrible..."


    At this moment, the eunuchs who had been standing by and dared not move all rushed over, kneading back, squeezing shoulders... to relieve Liu Xie''s nervousness after the fright."Your Majesty is not surprised, now Li, Zhang, Guo Bang have been taken away by Zhou Boyang, we are much safer if we want to come..."


    "Yeah..." At this time, Dong Cheng also said: "Congratulations, your Majesty, I finally escaped, this is really blessed by the ancestors!"


    "But it is so!!" Liu Xie sighed when he heard the words: "Now, the two thieves, Li Nao and Guo Pun, have been captured and taken back to Jingzhou by Zhou Boyang. We don''t have to be afraid of chasing soldiers anymore... It seems that the sky is here. Bless me, the Han room is in a hurry!!"


    Just when Liu Xie was full of emotion...


    Suddenly, I heard a loud sound of horses stepping on the ground...


    Then, on the horizon in the far east, smoke and dust filled with flags...


    "This...this...who is this?" Liu Xie was already stunned by this series of changes...


    Why did Zhou Ye''s blood dragon ride just leave without a cup of tea, and there was another team behind him??


    Whose man is this again??


    Why did they come from??


    Liu Xie asked stupidly: "This... whose soldier is this?"


    At this time, a little eunuch with good eyes saw the handwriting on the banner from a distance, and hurriedly replied: "My Majesty, on the handsome banner, there is a word of Cao written on the banner!!"


    "Cao?? Is it... Cao Cao from Yanzhou?" Dong Cheng said hesitantly, "What is this Cao Cao doing here?? Your Majesty did not issue an order to make him the king..."


    In fact, Cao Cao only came here, and it has something to do with Zhou Ye...


    When Zhou Ye led the army to leave Jingzhou, Cao Cao got the news right away.


    He was stunned...


    At this moment, he had just repelled Lu Bu, who had attacked his Yanzhou camp while he was going to attack Xuzhou, and heard the news that Zhou Ye had sent troops.


    That really shocked him in a cold sweat.


    He almost thought Zhou Ye was coming to seize his Yanzhou.


    However, following the return from the horse-traveling, Zhou Ye did not head east, heading towards his Yanzhou, but turned around and headed west towards Hangu Pass. This was a lot of relief.


    But after calming down, Cao Cao suddenly began to guess the purpose of Zhou Ye''s trip.


    This Zhou Ye, what is going to Hangu Pass at this time??Is it going to crusade against Li Yu Guo Bang??

 Chapter 1744

    Just as Cao Cao guessed Zhou Ye''s purpose, he received a tip from the spy in Chang''an...


    [Dong Cheng, Yang Feng and others, fleeing east with their car... Li, Lao and Guo Bang led an army to chase.


    This immediately made Cao Cao misunderstood...


    Is Zhou Ye going to meet him??After welcoming Shengjia back to Jingzhou, take the emperor to make the princes??


    Thinking of this, Cao Cao couldn''t sit still...


    Although he considered himself not Zhou Ye''s opponent, but...this emperor, he has to fight for anything...


    There is still a chance to fight... but if you don''t fight, I am afraid that there will be no chance.


    Therefore, he directly ordered Cao Ren to lead three thousand Jingqi as the vanguard, day and night, chasing in the direction of Hangu Pass, while he himself led an army of 10,000 to follow.


    That is to say, Zhou Ye didn''t make much hurry along the way. He ate when he ate, and went to sleep when he ought to sleep... This gave Cao Cao the opportunity to travel day and night. Only half a day away from Zhou Ye, he arrived in Cao Yang...


    Because of this, Cao Cao was one year earlier than in history, welcoming Han Xiandi''s frame first.


    Originally, according to normal history, Emperor Xian of the Han Dynasty was chased and killed by two people, Li Zhang, Guo Ben, and he had gone from Chang''an to Luoyang for almost half a year. Cao Cao was also in Luoyang to welcome Emperor Xian of the Han Dynasty. ...


    But now, because of Zhou Ye''s flapping of the butterfly''s wings, Cao Cao had welcomed Emperor Xian of the Han a year earlier. With one drink and one peck, he could only say that the Han Dynasty was destroyed.


    If Cao Cao doesn¡¯t come, and when the two of Li, Zhang, Guo Bang have been wiped out by Zhou Ye, maybe Han Xian Emperor Liu Xie can calmly gather some of the former officials of the Han Dynasty with Liu¡¯s heart, and then reorganize the old capital. Luoyang, once again erected the Hanting side of the big , attracting the nobles who care about the Han Dynasty in the world to vote.


    However... now that Cao Cao has followed in Zhou Ye''s footsteps, Emperor Xian of Han is afraid that he will only fall into Cao Cao''s hands and become a plaything on his palm again.


    Of course, Liu Xie still doesn''t know about all this...


    At this time forward Cao Ren has already rushed to Han Xiandi...


    However, before coming, Cao Cao had already told him, to the emperor, he must abide by the courtesy of the emperor and his ministers, and not go beyond...


    Therefore, what Cao Ren showed was quite satisfactory...


    As soon as I saw Liu Xie, I bowed down, chanting long live... I was so happy in my heart that I called Liu Xie straight.


    No way, who said Zhou Ye''s performance just now was too much?


    It almost made Liu Xie think that the Han Dynasty was dead, and the princes of the world no longer regarded imperial power in their eyes.


    There is no harm without comparison...


    Compared with Zhou Ye, Cao Ren seemed to be loyal and patriotic in an instant.


    By the way, Liu Xie''s impression of Cao Cao, who has not yet been here, improved.


    Here, as soon as Cao Ren greeted the emperor''s frame, he immediately ordered people to rush to the rear army and report to his master.


    In the rear army, Cao Cao, who led the march, was also shocked when he heard Cao Ren''s report.


    "This... Boyang didn''t bring him back to Jingzhou?" Cao Cao lightly stroked his long beard, muttering to himself: "Could it be that what he said that day was true-he has no interest in this world? ??"


    "Why the lord has to worry too much? It will save you from a big fight and welcome the holy driver back. This is a good thing!" Xun Yu beside Cao Cao said with a smile.


    "Hahaha...yes, it is indeed a good thing, a great good thing!" Cao Cao said with a big smile: "Cao Hong, lead the army forward slowly, I will lead a group of elite riders to see you first. Drive! It seems that I am the emperor...hahahaha..."


    "Huh?" Xun Yu was shocked when he heard Cao Cao''s words.


    Cao Cao hurriedly explained: "Uh, I mean, welcome to the emperor, it''s me! Hahaha..."


    In fact, Xun Yu''s astonishment has faintly pierced a thorn in Cao Cao''s heart.


    Cao Cao knew that Xun Yu, who was leaning on himself as an ovary, was afraid that he was also a man with a Han family in his heart...


    However, he believes that as his wings grow, Xun Yu will definitely change his mind.


    Unfortunately, in the end, Xun Yu did not change as Cao Cao thought... Therefore, Cao Cao eventually killed Xun Yu... This is something later, so I won''t mention it for the time being.


    At this time, Cao Cao has already happily greeted the holy driver...The beauty of taking the emperor to make the princes and holding the handle of the world is already near...How can this not make Cao Cao happy??


    Chapter 2129


    Chapter two hundred and twenty-nine.


    Zhou Ye''s army, after passing the Hangu Pass, went upstream along Luoshui and marched northward.


    Two days later, Zhou Ye''s army arrived in Beidi County.


    It¡¯s not far from the Qin Great Wall...When the Han Dynasty was flourishing, there were farmland houses everywhere...


    And now?


    There are no people in a hundred miles, and there are ruins everywhere...


    If it is said that the people of the Central Plains are suffering from the warlords'' melee, then... the frontier people, at this time, are suffering from the ravages of foreign races.


    In contrast, although the life of the people in the Central Plains is also bitter, they are much happier than those in the border areas.


    After all, no matter how the warlords of the Central Plains fought, they would minimize civilian casualties...


    Although there are still a lot of chaos, but, after all, it is not like Border Gate.


    Taking advantage of the great chaos in the Central Plains, the Turks began to erode the border cities frequently.


    Kill all the men, snatch them back...


    It can be said that the life of the people on the northern border in the Three Kingdoms period was miserable.


    Sitting on his mount, Zhou Ye looked at the deserted farmland and the dilapidated houses... he sighed deeply and asked, "Where are we now?"


    "Master Qi, we should be in the south of Beidi County at this time!" A war cavalry next to Zhou Ye said, "After passing Beidi County, you will enter the Southern Huns!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled upon hearing the words: "It seems that the Huns have begun to eat away at the Han soil... Thirty miles ahead, there is a Huns tribe... Kill it, this time, I don''t want to be captured... "


    "Here!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the warrior took the command, rode his horse forward, and shouted as he ran: "The lord has an order, thirty miles ahead, the Xiongnu tribe...do not keep the chickens and dogs!"


    Following the shouts of this warrior, the blood dragon knight began to rush...


    And Zhou Ye also let go of the rein in his hand, letting the mount under his seat, Sa Huan rushed forward.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Master Pugu is a tribal leader of the Southern Huns Khanate...


    Because of his fierce fighting,...After the Southern Xiongnu defeated Beidi County, they awarded him the most fertile land next to Beidi County.

 Chapter 1745

    So Master Pugu came here with his tribe, living by the grass by the Luoshui River...


    He knew that his Shanyu rewarded himself with this place where many heads were greedy, not only because of his fierce combat, but also because it had already penetrated into the Han realm.It is possible to be attacked by the Xiliang army at any time...


    And among his tribe, there are three thousand men in armor...


    In case of small stocks harassment, he can easily solve it himself.But if the army comes, he can also pack up and return to the customs...


    In short, this piece of land was not given to him in vain.He also has the responsibility of keeping the soil.


    In the early morning, Master Pugu came together, and felt a panic throb...


    Vaguely, it seemed that some catastrophe was about to fall on him.


    He originally thought that this was just the reason why he was getting old and occasionally caught in the cold...


    As a result, when the sun was about to rise to the middle of the sky, not only did the Pugu master sitting in the tent not get better, but he started to feel bored...


    "Go, ask Dingguo to come over!" Master Pugu said loudly.


    "Yes!" The servant girl on the side dared not delay, and hurriedly went out to find the son of Pugu Shi, and the servant fixed the country.


    Perhaps because of his love for Chinese culture, Master Pugu married his son''s name in a Chinese name.And this kind of situation is not uncommon among the Southern Huns.


    When it was not too late, the maid sought out the servants'' kingdom.


    "Abba, what''s the matter?" The servant Dingguo asked as soon as he entered the account.


    "Is the family okay?" Master Pugu asked after taking a sip of Naicha.


    "Everything in the clan is well..." The servant fixed the country heard the words and said happily: "Abba, these Han people are really a waste. Such a fertile pasture must grow some crops, how good horse breeding... ¡­Especially this piece of aquatic plants is very rich. Maybe this year our tribe will add hundreds of ponies!"


    "...These are not important..." Master Pugu interrupted his son with a wave of his hand, and said, "Today, I always feel frightened, as if something is going to happen... You send a sentry to go around fifty miles. Explore it..."


    Hearing what his father said, although Servant Fixing Nation was quite disapproving, he did not dare to keep saying what his father said...


    I had to nod and replied, "Okay, Abba, I will arrange for someone to go and explore..."


    With that said, the servant fixed the country to leave the big account...


    However, at this moment, the tent door was opened from the outside...


    A young girl dressed as a Huns walked in...


    This girl, with eyebrows like a crescent moon and eyes like stars, is a beautiful exotic beauty.


    Seeing this girl coming in, Pu Dingguo''s face became cold... "What are you here for?"


    "I''m here to say hello to Abba... Do you want to take care of it?" The girl unceremoniously slammed back in response to the cold words of the servants.


    "Haha... my little moon is here, come, sit next to Abba!" Seeing the girl coming in, a smile appeared on Master Pugu''s old face.


    When the servants heard his father''s words, he could only snorted helplessly, turned and left the big account.


    Pu Guyue walked up to her father with a pretty smile, and bowed to her, and said: "Abba, Yue''er please peace with you!"


    "Okay...Okay!" When he heard his daughter''s words, Master Bugu couldn''t get close with joy.


    Puguyue and Pufixion are half brothers and sisters...


    The reason why the servant nation looked at Pu Gu Yue was not pleasing to its eyes, because Pu Gu Yue''s mother was a Han.


    From the perspective of the Servant Nation, the Han people are weak and unbearable...


    Sometimes he even complained secretly about his father, a Han Chinese woman, and just killed it for fun. Why should she give birth to a daughter?It''s tarnishing his blood...


    Of course, these things are only dared to speak secretly, not in front of their father.


    And Puguyue''s mother died early...


    When Pu Guyue was young, she had already passed away.


    Perhaps it is because of Aiwu and Wu, Master Pugu has a special affection for his daughter.


    "My family''s Yue''er has grown up and can be married!" Looking at his daughter and his deceased Han wife who had a similar face, he exclaimed: "Wait for more than a month, it will be pasture. The summer is the most abundant, and then I will take you back outside the pass, to attend the Namu Conference, and find you a wishful man!"


    The Namu Conference is a blind date meeting for the Huns... Generally, in order to avoid close relatives getting married, among the various tribes, intermarriage rarely occurs...


    Hearing the words of Fu Zhiguo, Fu Guyue''s face blushed... and she twitched: "Yue''er don''t want to marry, Yue''er must always be with Abba..."


    "Hahaha... all nonsense... There is no reason for my daughter¡¯s family not to marry..." When the servants were laughing, suddenly, the milk tea placed on the wooden table was rippled...


    Chapter 2130


    Chapter two hundred and thirty


    Seeing the ripples in the tea...


    Master Pugu''s face suddenly changed drastically...


    "not good¡­¡­"


    "What''s the matter? Abba!" Seeing the dramatic change on his father''s face, Pu Guyue hurriedly asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "This is the movement of the cavalry brigade!" Said this, Master Pugu could no longer talk to his daughter, and rushed out of the account in three steps and two steps... "Come on, ring the alarm bell quickly, prepare Prepare for battle... an enemy is coming..."


    Hearing his shouting, someone from the tribe naturally rang the bronze bell located in the middle of the tribe''s gathering area.


    With the rapid ringing of the bell... the young and middle-aged among the tribe rushed into their tents one by one, quickly put on leather armor, picked up the saber, and rushed out.


    But women and children, old and weak, quickly drove the cattle and horses that were grazing outside into the Muzhai...


    Those who are farther away, simply drove the cattle and horses away from Dazhai...


    Soon, the Bugu tribe, who was still with He Lele, drew out the scabbard and winded the bow, ready to face the enemy.


    And Pu Guyue also put on a leather armor, took out her machete, and followed her father to the wall...


    "Father... what happened?" At this time, the servant fixed kingdom who had originally arranged the sentry ride also rushed to his father''s side and asked strangely: "Why did the alarm ring suddenly sound..."


    "An enemy is coming..." Master Pugu said, without even looking at his son, he cast his gaze into the distance...


    "Is there an enemy coming?" Hearing his father''s words, Servant Dingguo was dumbfounded... After a while, he said disapprovingly: "Abba, how can there be any enemies... Do you worry too much..."


    Speaking of this, I saw a cloud of smoke and dust on the distant horizon... Immediately afterwards, thunderous horseshoes came...


    "It''s so fast..." Seeing the bloody color in the distance, Master Pugu felt tight...


    Although he hasn''t studied physics, he doesn''t know the speed at which the tremor spreads underground...

 Chapter 1746

    However, in his experience... Under normal circumstances, from feeling a faint vibration to seeing the enemy... At least three cups of tea are needed.


    However, with just a mere cup of tea, the enemy has almost rushed in front of him...


    How can this be good?


    With a trace of sadness, Master Pugu looked at the people under the wall of the village who were still desperately driving cattle and horses into the village...


    After hesitating for a while, he shouted: "Close the door..."


    Hearing his father''s words, the servant fixed the country anxiously said: "Abba, the gate cannot be closed... Our clansmen and cows and horses are still mostly outside..."


    "Confused..." Upon hearing his son''s words, Master Pugu hated iron and steel, and said: "The gate is not closed, what if those enemies rush in in the chaos?"


    "But... but a beast..."


    "Those are all things outside of the body, they are fate, and there will be cattle and horses again!" Said this, Master Pu said loudly: "Hurry up and close the door!"


    Following his order, the soldiers at the gate of the village began to drive away the cattle and horses who had not had time to enter the village... and then - shut the gate firmly.


    And the goalkeeper will close...


    Zhou Ye''s blood dragon ride had already rushed to the front of the stockade.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye sneered at the Huns¡¯ stockade that had been confined to the gate, "I didn¡¯t expect...These guys are still very vigilant..."


    "Master, what should I do now?" A soldier asked.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled, and said, "I allow you to liberate 50% of your power... Give me this Huns stockade level!"


    "Here!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s order, the blood dragon knights pulled the visors off their armor...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "This...Whose army are these people..." Standing on the wall and watching the enemy, Master Pugu suddenly felt a sense of despair when he saw the knights in scarlet armor pulling off his visors. The breath radiated from them...


    "Quickly, look at the sky..."


    At this moment, there was such a panic-stricken word from any ethnic group... "The god...the god is angry!!"


    I saw that in the clear sky where the sun should have been shining brightly at this time, the sun had been obscured by bloody clouds at some point...


    The blood-colored clouds looked the same as the colors on the blood-colored knights in front of them...


    "He, they are demons... I, we can''t beat them... Run!"


    "Yeah... Chief... Let''s... Let''s run..."


    Listening to the panicked words of his tribe... Master Pugu couldn''t help frowning.


    He has lived for almost fifty years, and has never seen such a strange celestial phenomenon...


    But this is not a good thing for him...


    Before the battle started, the people of my own tribe were first timid by three points...


    How will this battle be fought?How is this stockade still guarded?


    Can''t go on like this...


    Thinking of this, Master Pu Gu shouted, "Close your eyes..."


    After all, Master Pugu has served as the leader of the tribe for decades, and he has accumulated a lot of power. With his loud shout, those who just shouted to escape, dare not speak any more.


    Master Pugu turned his head and looked around his people, and said: "These Han people outside are no different from the Han people you have killed before... They are all human beings, and they will all die. The same will scream for mercy, what are you afraid of?"


    "But... but heaven..." a Huns said timidly...


    "But what?? It''s just the cloud covering the sun and the red that is reflected... What are you afraid of..." Said this, Master Pugu loudly said: "There are your cattle and sheep in the stockade, and yours. Dad and mother, you have your brothers and sisters and your wives and children. If you don¡¯t want to end up like the Han Chinese who were killed by us before, take up arms and fight like a real Huns... It''s death, you have to hold the enemy and die together..."


    All the Huns were aroused by the words of Master Pugu...


    It was good to kill people, but...when they became the looted party, they were upset.


    For their relatives, for their own property...these Huns have no way out...


    "Kill...Kill all the Han people..."


    "Kill these Han Chinese..."


    With a slogan shouting, the vigor of the Huns in the village gradually rose...


    Even Zhou Ye, who was more than 500 meters away from the stockade, heard their shouts...


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled and said softly: "Go, use their blood to cleanse the sins they committed on the Han people..."


    "Here!!!"


    Chapter 2131


    Chapter two hundred and thirty one


    With Zhou Ye''s order...


    The blood dragoons began to ride their horses wildly...


    Their speed reached the peak when they were two hundred meters away from the stockade...


    The Pugu master standing on the wall of the wall can no longer understand what these strange Chinese cavalry want to do.


    Cavalry is very powerful, this is very clear to Master Bugu who grew up on horseback...


    However, the cavalry is not without shortcomings.


    For example, cavalry is not good at siege.


    The small Northland City had already caused them quite a lot of trouble, unable to attack for a long time, and suffered heavy casualties.


    If it hadn''t been for the traitors they bought to open the city gates, Beidi City could last at least a few more months.


    This shows that the city is a natural enemy of the cavalry.


    But the actions of these Han Chinese cavalry made Master Pugu puzzled...


    They are racing so fast, do they want to jump over the wall??


    Thinking of this, Master Pugu couldn''t help but look at his seven or eight meters high wall... "It''s impossible..."

 Chapter 1747

    So what do these guys want to do??


    Although he wondered what the impenetrable dragon was going to do, but Master Pugu did not hesitate...When the blood dragon entered the range of the bow and arrow, he shouted: "Let the arrow go!!"


    With a loud shout from him, the arrow suddenly shot like a torrential rain at the blood dragon ride that was running wild.


    "Ding Jing Dong..."


    "This... how is this possible!!" Looking at the situation below, Master Pugu was sluggish...


    The rain-like arrows shot on the armors of those blood dragon riders, but there was a sound of metal collision, and there was no more.


    Looking at it from the big eye, no one was shot off...


    "Quickly, let me release arrows... Quickly release arrows..."


    At this time, Master Pugu was already anxious...


    Although he didn''t know why these blood dragon knights rushed over madly, but-what the enemy wants to do, don''t let them do it, and don''t care about everything else... in short it won''t be a good thing.


    However, even though the Huns above the wall have been desperately pulling the bowstrings, they shot arrows differently.


    But nothing has done...


    The blood dragon riders just stared at the gusty arrows and rushed to the side of the wall without slowing down...


    The next scene made Master Bugu completely dumbfounded.


    I saw that these scarlet knights, when they rushed to the edge of the wall, not only did not slow down, but rushed to speed up.


    When Master Pu Gu felt that these knights were stupid and wanted to run into his own village and hit the wall to commit suicide, he heard a loud bang.


    Then there was the crisp sound of the lumber kacha wood breaking from it.


    These knights directly used their own flesh and blood to break the wall that used them as a barrier...


    As soon as these blood dragons rushed into the village, they began to slaughter...


    "Help..."


    "Don''t kill me...Don''t kill me...Ah!!!"


    The screams and the begging for mercy suddenly became a piece of...


    This voice awakened the sluggish Master Pugu... He didn''t care about thinking about it at this time, and shouted: "Kill the enemy with me!"


    Then, he took the lead and jumped off the wall, rushing to the scarlet knights...


    "Abba...Abba..." Pu Guyue didn''t care much at this time, and wanted to jump off the wall, but after hesitating for a while, she finally didn''t dare to jump...


    However, during this hesitation, she could no longer see her Abba.


    What catches your eyes is a blood red like a sea of ??blood...


    The color of the armor of the blood dragon rider and the blood of the Huns set off a scene of doomsday.


    At this moment, more than a dozen blood dragon knights have rushed up the wall... When they saw Pu Guyue, the leading knight was taken aback, and then turned to face him Paoze said, "This is a good product... Don''t waste it, grab it and give it to the lord!"


    "That''s great!"


    "good idea!"


    Hearing what his team leader said, the other soldiers also said in response.


    Although Pu Guyue was born in the Xiongnu tribe, she also learned Chinese from her mother when she was a child...


    She understood the meaning of the words of these blood dragon riders to some extent... so she swung the scimitar in her hand and scolded in a pretty voice: "You guys...I will definitely not be what you want!"


    Having said this, she wanted to wipe her neck horizontally and commit suicide.


    You must know how tragic a woman''s fate is during the war, Pu Guyue knows.


    Although she has not experienced it, she has seen the tragic end of too many Han women.


    To be played with by a Huns is already considered lucky. The most miserable thing is to be played with by a lot of Huns...or to play with them back and forth... This is absolutely unacceptable for Pu Guyue.


    She said that she didn''t want to end up like that. Instead of that, she wouldn''t die...


    Thinking of this, Pu Guyue wanted to wipe her neck...


    However, as soon as she moved her hand, she felt a pain in her wrist, and then the scimitar in her hand fell.


    "Before my lord sees you, you can''t die!" Looking at Mu Guyue in front of you, the blood dragon squad leader stretched out his hand, and took a rope from the horse''s rucksack... his wrist flicked, the rope The condom has been tightly attached to Pu Guyue''s body.


    After shaking her hand twice, Pu Guyue was tied up with a rope to form a zongzi.


    Ask...Why is there a rope in the backpack of the blood dragon rider??


    Uh, this is their habit...


    War, in addition to killing, is also accompanied by plunder...


    Robbing property or something, the soldiers know that their own masters are not interested... But, when it comes to robbing women... their own masters absolutely praise them.


    Therefore, almost every blood dragon rides a horse''s rucksack with a horse rope.


    Its role is to help one''s own master and grab women.


    After all, they also know that their masters do not like other women of the opposite sex to touch their own women, so... they naturally have to bring ropes, or they will be taken captive to their masters without touching these women. He chooses.


    After tying up Pu Guyue, the soldier directly picked up the rope that bound Pu Guyue with the dragon spear in his hand, like carrying a pig, carrying her and rushing to his own master...


    Just kidding, it''s not important to kill people to make offerings to their masters.


    At this time, Zhou Ye was in front of the army formation outside the stockade, looking at the Huns¡¯ stockade, falling into a sea of ??flames... There was a smile from the corner...


    "An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth¡­¡­"


    "The Han Chinese''s revenge has just begun...This is just a starting point, but not an end..."


    "I want to create a century of peace, and from then on, there will be no more words for the Huns in this world!"


    Chapter 2132


    Chapter two hundred and thirty-two


    The next morning--


    Before Zhou Ye opened his eyes, he felt a soft female voice, whispering in a slightly jerky Chinese language in his ears: "Master...it''s time to get up..."

 Chapter 1748

    "It was a good night to sleep..." Zhou Ye said, sitting up and stretching out...


    He looked at Pu Guyue next to him, and teased him: "How good was Yue''er resting last night?"


    "...Bad master!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Pu Guyue''s face suddenly turned red...


    At this time, Pu Guyue no longer had the pungent appearance of yesterday''s little pepper.


    Seeing the Hun girl who was obedient to him, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile.


    Yesterday, when the soldiers brought Bu Guyue to him, this little girl was like a female tiger.


    Before Zhou Ye touched her, she scratched and gritted her teeth at Zhou Ye.


    It looks like it''s just begging to die...


    After all, for Pu Guyue, Zhou Ye was the unshakable enemy who killed her a-ba and the people, and she didn''t want to become Zhou Ye''s plaything.


    It''s a pity that everything she did was useless in Zhou Ye''s eyes.


    Facing Pu Guyue who was like a hedgehog, Zhou Ye first experienced the feeling of being difficult for a strong man, and directly dragged her into the mirror world, adjusting for nearly a year.


    However, Zhou Ye discovered...


    The result of the adjustment is not very satisfactory.


    Although, with the power of the spring breeze transforming the rain, Zhou Ye saw Pu Guyue scolding, but his body was very honest and interesting...


    But then it was not fun...


    With the passage of time, love and hatred were intertwined back and forth in Pu Guyue''s heart. In the end, she actually took advantage of Zhou Ye''s unpreparedness... and committed suicide.


    Of course... With Zhou Ye''s ability, even if Pu Guyue is really dead, he can save her.


    The resurrected Pu Guyue knelt in front of Zhou Ye with tears and tears, begging him...please, help yourself...don''t let yourself suffer anymore.


    Seeing Pu Guyue crying in front of him, Zhou Ye could only sigh and help her revise her memory as she wished.


    In Zhou Ye¡¯s revised memory, Pu Guyue¡¯s mother was a Han Chinese who was forcibly taken over by Master Pu Gu. She was influenced by her mother since she was a child. She hated her father and the Huns even more...


    As a result, Pu Guyue no longer hated Zhou Ye in her heart.


    Moreover, she also changed her name, and her surname is no longer Pugu, but the surname of her deceased mother, Qin¡ª¡ª


    In other words, at this time, her name is Qin Yue''er.


    "Master...hurry up...just outside there was the voice of a sergeant asking to play, I guess there must be something important..." At this time, Qin Yueer''s voice awakened Zhou Ye who was trapped in memory.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye smiled and got up. Under Qin Yueer''s service, he put on his clothes and walked out of the big tent after washing.


    "Master Qiqi..." Just as Zhou Ye walked out of the big tent, a soldier came to him, bowing and saluting: "Thirty miles ahead, a beacon smoke is burning... the subordinate thought that it must It''s the fish that slipped through the net in the Xiongnu Village, the beacon that lit...


    "Haha... it doesn''t matter!" Zhou Ye waved his hand indifferently...


    Why can the little Huns stay with the mighty Han Empire for hundreds of years??


    One is because the Huns are good at riding and shooting, fighting bravely...


    Second, it is because the Xiongnu, unlike the big Han, guarded according to the fortress...


    Because they are made up of large and small tribes...On the vast expanse of grassland, they live in no fixed place and walk grass by grass... People who are not familiar with the topography of the grassland are really hard to find them. .


    Once the army is drawn too long, it is easy to be cut off by the Xiongnu cavalry who are familiar with the landforms of the grassland...


    Moreover, the Huns scattered for the people and gathered into soldiers...


    It is difficult for a big man to really figure out who is the civilian and the soldier.


    This is the reason why the big Han conquered the Huns for years, but has not been able to completely erase the Huns.


    But these are not problems for Zhou Ye...


    Are you not familiar with the terrain, can you hide in Tibet?


    No matter how deep you hide, can you hide Zhou Ye''s five senses?


    Didn¡¯t you disperse for the people and gather to become soldiers?


    Zhou Ye didn''t even intend to leave the Huns alive. It didn''t matter whether it was a soldier or a citizen. Only the dead Huns are good Huns...cough cough, of course, beautiful women can avoid death.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye disagrees with the actions of the Huns remaining in the village lighting a beacon to inform the Huns outside the pass...


    "Let him go... the army rests for a day and sets off tomorrow morning..." Zhou Ye waved his hand and said.


    "Here..."


    The soldiers took the order...


    The purpose of taking a rest day is to let the Huns gather together so that... Zhou Ye can also spend less time.


    As the soldiers left, Zhou Ye returned to the account again...


    At this moment, Qin Yue''er was dressing in front of a bronze mirror...


    Zhou Ye smiled and walked behind her, and praised: "My family Yue''er is already so beautiful, and it''s better than many beauties if you don''t use Fendai!"


    Zhou Ye''s words are really not too exaggerated...


    After all, the Huns are white, tall, and fit...


    But Qin Yueer is a Han-Hungarian mixed race, and it is easy to be a beauty if he is a mixed race...Qin Yueer can be said to have absorbed the advantages of the races of both her parents, and she is truly a beauty.


    Qin Yue''er, who was dressing up, heard her master''s words, couldn''t help but smiled in her corner... "Why is Yue''er as good as the master said..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Just as Zhou Ye and the blood dragon cavalry army were repairing in place...


    With the ignition of the beacon...


    Soon the warning came to outside the customs...


    I have to say, this is really ironic...


    The first emperor built the Great Wall and cast beacon towers along the way to guard against the invasion of the Huns.


    And now?

 Chapter 1749

    But it was used by these Huns to prevent attacks from the Central Plains... It''s quite ironic to want to come.


    As the beacon fire warning spread to the outside...


    On the grassland outside the Guan, in a seemingly ordinary gathering place for herders, a horse rushed out, and the north, the depths of the grassland galloped away,


    One day later...


    The Southern Xiongnu¡¯s Shanyu Wangting... Wuyuansi...


    Today, Shan Yu of the Southern Huns is precisely Yu Fuluo''s father who was killed by Zhou Ye.


    At this time, Yuvro was sitting in his royal tent, drinking and having fun with the heads of the Xiongnu tribe...


    In his opinion, this is a great thing for Emperor Han Xian to send someone to ask for help...


    Because, this proves that at this time, the Central Plains has already become a mess, and even the emperor of Han Ting has to send people to ask him for help...


    For Yuvro, the more chaotic the Hanting, the better...the chaotic the easier it is to fish in troubled waters.


    Therefore, at this time, Yuvro''s mood was extremely happy...


    Chapter 2133


    Chapter two hundred and thirty-three


    "Everyone, in the Han court, the war has been raging and chaotic now..." Yufro held a wine glass and laughed at the heads of the tribes: "In a few years, we will be able to ride the horse. Entered the Central Plains..."


    "Hahaha... Shan Yu said it is extremely true!" A head of the Huns stood up and laughed: "I''ve been coveting the Huahua world in the pass long ago... Shan Yuruo used troops against the Central Plains, I Willing to be a pioneer!!"


    "I am also willing to be a pioneer..."


    "me too¡­¡­"


    As the crowds of leaders got up to fight, Yuvro couldn''t help but laugh happily: "Okay, okay... At that time, wait for me to occupy the Huahua World in the pass..."


    Just before Fro Shanyu finished speaking...


    Suddenly a waiter walked in quickly, and then walked to him, whispered in his ear: "Shan Yu... the person in charge of watching the beacon in the Guan is back, he reported that... on the Great Wall outside the Guan The wolf smoke of the beacon tower has been ignited..."


    "What?" Hearing the waiter''s words, Yuvro''s face suddenly changed... asked: "Where is the guardian of the beacon?"


    "Resting outside the account!" The waiter dared not neglect, and hurriedly replied.


    "Send him in to see me immediately!" Yuvro said.


    "Yes!" The waiter took the order...


    And all the heads looked at their Shan Yu...


    Just now, Shan Yu had a happy appearance, how could his face change drastically in a blink of an eye??What happened??


    From those words, the crowd heard something, but some couldn''t believe it.


    Is the flame lit??


    What does this mean?It means there is a big army offender...


    Isn''t this impossible?


    As far as they know, the Central Plains nowadays has been chaotic.... How can there be time to deal with them??


    What exactly is going on??


    Just when the bosses were wondering...


    A Huns man was helped and walked into the tent...


    After all, he rode horses for a day and night, and every time he went to a tribe, he held a token to recruit fast horses, and then the Marxians kept changing horses to continue running...


    Although the Huns grew up on horseback since they were young, people can''t bear to run like this one day and one night.


    "The beacon in the pass has really been ignited?" Yu Fuluo couldn''t care much, and directly questioned.


    "Yes... Shan Yu!" The Xiongnu man opened the mouth and said, "The direction that lit the beacon is from Beidi County..."


    "Beidi County?" Hearing that person¡¯s words, Yufro thought for a moment, and hesitated and said: "Beidi County is guarded by the Pugu tribe... The Pugu tribe is a big tribe of ten thousand people. The clan wears three thousand armors, and they are quite brave... Moreover, there should belong to the territory of the Xiliang Army, how could it be the beacon that was lit there?"


    Speaking of this, Yuvro hurriedly asked again: "Have you ever seen a messenger from the Pugu tribe??"


    "Returned to...no..."


    "Shan Yu, the name of the brave warrior of the Pugu clan is also quite famous among my Huns..." At this time, a headman stood up and said, "Although the enemy still doesn''t know who is sacred, but since he can let the servants The Gu family has no time to send a messenger to ask for help.


    "Hmm..." Hearing this person''s words, Yu Fuluo Shanyu nodded slightly... After thinking for a moment, he said: "Come here... take my Shan Yuling, tell the grassland, let the clans, One household and one household will gather at Tuyu Hill in the north of Beidi County within ten days... Those who fail to expire will be punishable by the whole clan."


    "Yes!!"


    Following Yu Fu Luo Shan Yu¡¯s order, Shan Yu rushed out hundreds of fine riders in the five original plugs of the Royal Court...


    After they rushed out of the Wuyuan Palace, they rushed directly in all directions...


    These messengers will quickly convey the orders of their own Shanyu to the heads of the various clans... Let them prepare their own war horse weapons and dry food to assemble and prepare for battle.


    And at this time, in the Wang Ting''s bill in the account...


    "Shan Yu... the enemy situation is not yet clear... We are so eager to gather the army, don''t we..." A chief hesitantly persuaded: "Besides, summer is approaching, it is the time when the pasture is beautiful and the cattle and horses are adding fat... Isn¡¯t it a waste of money to mobilize people like this?"


    After all, if the enemy is not very strong, simply issuing such an order by oneself would be a total waste.


    Hearing the man''s words, Yuvro Shanyu smiled slightly: "Who said I just want to wipe out the powerful enemy?"


    All the leaders, hearing what Shanyu said, suddenly understood...


    My Shan Yu is planning to scrabble and fight rabbits, so there is no delay.


    It seems that after strangling the invading enemy, Shan Yu plans to directly detain his troops and enter the Central Plains...


    Thinking of this, all the chiefs suddenly became excited.


    "Does Shan Yu want to re-enter the Central Plains?"


    "The subordinates are willing to lead the warriors of the tribe, willing to be the vanguard of Shanyu''s army..."


    "Subordinates..."


    "..."


    Seeing the appearance of people vying for one another, Yuvro Shanyu secretly rejoiced in his heart... the military spirit is available.

 Chapter 1750

    In fact, according to normal history, Yuvrothan would be seriously ill and died in half a year.


    After his death, the Southern Huns fought a civil war between his two sons because of the dispute between Shan Yu.


    This can be said to be lucky for the Chinese nation...


    If not, with frequent civil wars and invasions by powerful enemies, the lives of the people in the Three Kingdoms period will be even more difficult.


    Not to mention these for now...


    Following Shan Yu¡¯s messenger, Fro Shan Yu¡¯s orders will be spread to all clans in the grassland...


    Tens of thousands of Huns rode on their horses, bows and arrows, took up weapons and dry food, bid farewell to their wives, children and parents, and swiftly moved towards Tuyu Hill in the north of Beidi County in the unit of clan. Assembled...


    In just a few days, an army of 50,000 or 60,000 Huns gathered at Tuyu Hill.


    It sounds like there are not many people.


    But you must know that these five to sixty thousand people are all Huns who have learned to ride and shoot since they were young.


    The Huns must receive paramilitary training since they were young...


    The most famous is the trial of the Huns.


    Every Huns boy, when he is six or seven years old, undergoes a 14-day trial under the care of his father and brother''s elders.


    The content of the trial sounds very simple, that is-in these fourteen days, you must ride on a horse, you can rest, drink and eat, but-in fourteen days, your feet are not allowed to step on the ground ...


    From Shanyu to ordinary civilians in the clan, their children have to accept such trials. Those who fail to complete the trials will be laughed at by everyone.


    This shows how elite the Xiongnu cavalry is.


    Chapter 2134


    Chapter two hundred and thirty-four


    To be honest, when Zhou Ye heard his little Hun maid Qin Yue''er talk about the trials of the Hun children for the first time, the first question that came to his mind was...


    How do they solve the problem of eating and drinking Lazar??


    Okay, eat and drink to solve... But what about Lazar??


    Zhou Ye was thinking about it, and couldn''t help but ask this question... "How do they solve Lazar''s problem?"


    Qin Yueer¡¯s face turned red when she heard her master¡¯s words... She couldn¡¯t help but yelled: "Bad master, how can you ask her daughter¡¯s house... When the boy participated in the trial, the girl was You are not allowed to watch..."


    "Ah, I''m sorry..." Zhou Ye chuckled and apologized insincerely: "I don''t know if there are such rules in the trial of the Huns!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s laughter, Qin Yue''er couldn''t help rolling her eyes...


    Although she intentionally ignored her own unscrupulous master, after thinking and thinking about it, she finally couldn''t bear it...


    Therefore, after hesitating for a moment, she said: "Although they have not seen how they solved the Lazar problem immediately... But it shouldn''t be difficult to solve it!"


    Having said this, Qin Yueer stood up from Zhou Ye''s arms, and jumped off Mochizuki Rhinoceros who was slowly moving forward...


    "Hey, come down and lend me your horse!"


    Qin Yue''er spoke directly to the blood dragon cavalry guarding aside.


    "Here!" Hearing Qin Yueer''s words, the blood dragon rider did not dare to delay at all, and immediately jumped off the horse...


    But Qin Yue''er turned on her horse quickly... and then flicked the rein, and rode her horse into a rush.


    When the horse ran wildly, Qin Yueer directly on the saddle bridge made various horsemanship moves...


    Something is hiding in the stirrup... Something is running backwards... Wait, wait...


    That wonderful action drew a lot of cheers from the blood dragon riders...After all, she was a woman who was in charge of her own family, so she wanted to save face.


    A moment later... Qin Yueer rode the horse back to Zhou Ye''s Mochizuki Rhinoceros, returned the horse to the blood dragon rider, and then climbed the Mochizuki rhinoceros again...


    At this moment, her temples were sweating slightly, her face flushed, she was really cute.


    "Does the master understand?"


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless when he heard Qin Yueer''s words...


    To be honest, after watching Qin Yueer¡¯s demo just now, Zhou Ye has almost figured out how those guys solved the problem of eating and drinking Lazar immediately...


    It¡¯s just that he really didn¡¯t expect...


    It turns out that the so-called horsemanship performance originated from solving the problem of Lazar...


    Especially the one hiding in the stirrup...that obviously looks like someone holding a saddle and squatting down...


    This is really long knowledge... it is more knowledgeable than the blue cat three thousand questions.


    "That...I almost understood..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly before Qin Yue''er''s ear, and whispered: "Although I am not from the Huns, I can compare with riding skills. The Huns are much better!"


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Qin Yue''er asked in disbelief, "Really?"


    "Of course it is true!" Zhou Ye smiled: "The Huns can only solve the problem of eating and drinking at once, but I can solve the problem of reproduction immediately... Otherwise, we will go to a place where no one else is. ,try it??"


    "...Bad master...I won''t talk to you anymore!"


    After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Qin Yueer''s face turned red in an instant...


    Of course she understood what her master meant...


    Although the things that should have happened to the two of them have happened countless times, Qin Yueer was still a little embarrassed to be so teased by her owner under the crowd...


    But in fact, the suggestion in her heart to Zhou Ye was quite pertinent...


    She wants to try it too, soon............


    Just when Zhou Ye was about to tease himself, the Hun¡¯s maid...suddenly, he ran from a distance...


    When the horseman came to Zhou Ye, he jumped down and bowed and said, "Fifty miles ahead, Tuyu Hill is located...The Huns are now camping there! There are still many Huns cavalry. Gather there..."


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly when he heard the words, "Okay, then we also camp...When they get together, we will go again..."


    "Here!"


    "The lord has an order, camp on the spot!"


    With an order, the blood dragon cavalry army stopped their steps...


    Then, start camping...

 Chapter 1751

    At this time, in the Tuyu Hill fifty miles away, Yu Fuluo Shanyu also received a report from Tan Ma.


    Tuyu Hill is a huge mound about fifty meters high...


    At this time, Yuvro''s bill was set up on the top of Tuyu Hill.


    Under the Tuyu Hill, there are countless white camps...The soldiers of the Hun clan, based on the clan as a unit, set up camps under the Tuyu Hill.


    Single in the account¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Yufro Shanyu was sitting on the head, chatting with the heads of the clan who had been ordered to come...


    At this moment, the scout came to report that the enemy was found fifty miles away in the south...


    On the enemy''s banner, there was a week written, and these Han soldiers were all wearing heavy armor... the color of the armor was red, which made people palpitate, as if blood.


    Hearing the return of the scout, Yuvro thought for a moment and said: "As you know, in the Central Plains, there are soldiers from the princes who wear blood armor on them?? And his surname Zhou??"


    "Shan Yu..."


    As soon as Yuvroe¡¯s words landed, the head of a clan changed his face and said, "Because the tribes underneath are located in important roads outside the pass, they have heard some rumors..."


    "Oh? Let''s listen..." Yuvro asked with interest.


    "The subordinates have heard that among the princes of the world, only Jingzhou Mu Zhou Ye Zhou Boyang''s blood dragon rider is wearing blood armor... and... and..." said this, the man hesitated... he didn''t know himself. Should I tell the rumors of the blood dragon knight that I heard...


    In case, if he thinks he is in the cholera army, then he will be dead...


    Seeing the hesitant appearance of the headman, Yuvro Shanyu urged: "And what?? Tell me quickly..."


    "This, my subordinates don''t know if I should say..." the man hesitated: "The rumor is really too exaggerated..."


    "Oh? Exaggeration? What an exaggeration?" Yuvro became more interested when he heard the man''s words...


    After thinking about it for a long time, the man gritted his teeth and said: "It is rumored that four years ago, when the princes were allied to attack Dong Zhuo, in front of Hulao Pass, five thousand blood dragons killed Dong Zhuo 200,000 Xiliang army. , Defeated..."


    "What?? There is such a thing??" Hearing the man''s words, Yuvro stood up from his seat in surprise... asked: "Is this matter serious?"


    Chapter 2135


    Chapter two hundred and thirty-six


    I heard what Yuvro Shanyu said...


    The man hesitated for a moment, and said truthfully: "This, the subordinates have also heard from the merchants in the past, and have never seen it with their own eyes..."


    Yu Fuluo Shanyu heard the words and laughed: "Hahaha... it turns out to be a rumor..."


    All the heads in the tent also laughed...


    "The Han people like to brag the most...there are mere rumors, Wunatu, you are a little too careful..."


    "Yes, Han people like to exaggerate!"


    "That''s right!" Hearing the words of a group of leaders, Yu Fuluo Shanyu also smiled: "The words of the Han people are not credible. The Han people often say that our Huns have horns on their heads and double wings on their backs, and like to drink. Human blood, what about the devil who eats human flesh...Who of you likes to drink human blood and eat human flesh...Who has horns on his head again?"


    Hearing Shan Yu''s ridicule, the crowd burst into laughter...


    "Human blood is salty, it doesn''t taste good...Who drinks that stuff..."


    "Yeah... human meat is not as delicious as lamb..."


    With the loud laughter of the chiefs, the tension created by Na Wunatu''s words in the account just now disappeared...


    Yuvro Shanyu discussed the military affairs with a group of leaders, and then broke up.


    However, all the chiefs are gone, only Nawunatu did not leave...


    Yuvro Danyu watched as he was still sitting there, not wanting to leave Unatu at all, and asked a little strangely: "Wunatu? Do you still have something to report?"


    "Shanyu..." Wunatu looked at Yufro Danyu, and after hesitating for a moment, he said: "There is no reason to come, it may not be without cause... That blood dragon must be brave and good at fighting... it will attract those Han merchants. Word of mouth... Shan Yu, never glimpse the blood dragon ride!"


    When Yuvro heard Wunatu''s words, although he was a little unhappy, he didn''t say anything. Instead, he said with a smile: "The blood dragon may be really brave and good at fighting, but...he only has ten thousand people, and now I have gathered a hundred thousand Huns warriors... so why don''t I be afraid that he will only have 10,000 blood dragon riders..."


    "Shan Yu..." Hearing that Shan Yu didn''t take his words to heart, Wunatu wanted to speak a few more words...


    However, as soon as he started, he was interrupted by Yuvrothanyu.


    "Okay, stop talking..." Yuvro Shanyu waved his hand and said: "You can go back to camp, so you can rest... Tomorrow noon, I will lead the army of the blood-splitting dragon... Retreat!"


    Hearing that Shan Yu had obviously no interest in talking nonsense with him... Wu Natu had to bow and resign.


    Zhou Ye is waiting for the Huns to gather...


    And what about the Huns?He was replenishing his energy, planning to smash the blood dragon knights the next day, then drove his army into the pass, and drove straight into the Central Plains...


    Therefore, this day, it seems particularly calm...


    No matter whether it was the Huns or Zhou Ye, there was no tentative offensive against each other.


    No words for a night............


    The next day, the sun just leaked out of the horizon...


    In the Huns camp, they started to get busy...


    Some people are burying pots for cooking, while others are cleaning up tents and other utensils...


    After all, today is the day of marching into the Central Plains. Of course, the camp will not wait until the battle is over to clean up.


    Three poles in the sun...


    The Huns had already used up their food, and packed all the tents, food, grass and goslings.


    Following the order from Yuvro Shanyu, more than 90,000 Huns cavalry rushed toward the south on horseback...


    In fact, the Huns did not bring too much food and grass. For the Huns, going out to war is the harvest season.


    Where they go, where they plunder, and where they eat are the true colors of the Huns cavalry.


    It is precisely because of this that they can take advantage of their cavalry and do whatever they want.


    After all, compared with the Xiongnu, warlords in all parts of the Central Plains still had fewer war horses, and a two-legged man obviously could not run on a four-legged horse.


    The Huns themselves don¡¯t have any tactics and strategies. They use wolf pack tactics most often...


    More to flee, less to fight, gather to form an army, and scattered to form bandits.


    This kind of mischievous tactics that relied on his high mobility ability has caused headaches for countless famous generals.

 Chapter 1752

    However, Yuvro didn''t plan to use any wolf pack tactics against Zhou Ye this time...


    After all, this time his strength is superior, and there is a fire in his heart.


    Who made Wu Natu''s bloody dragon rider''s prestige and annihilated the Xiongnu''s own spirit??


    Yu Fu Luo Dan planned to use the upright cavalry hedging tactics to crush Zhou Ye''s blood dragon cavalry into slag, and then mock him in front of Wunatu.


    Fifty miles, for pawns, at least a full day''s march...


    However, for the Huns who are all light cavalry, only one hour is enough... This is still the result of maintaining combat strength and not allowing the cavalry to ride horses. If necessary, half an hour can be done. Up...


    It''s just that, if the horse ran for fifty miles, it would inevitably reduce its physical strength, which was not good for combat... Therefore, even the Xiongnu cavalry would not rush the horse like this unless it was necessary.


    When Yuvro led his Huns army to the front of the Blood Dragon Knight Camp.


    The Blood Dragon Cavaliers have also set up their formation and are ready to form a battle.


    Looking at the three neat rows of cavalry in front of him, Yuvro couldn''t help but chuckle and said: "Yesterday I heard Wunatu say that the blood dragon is so mighty, and I still feel quite nervous... Seeing you today, Fang I know... this blood dragon is just a reputation..."


    "The cavalry lined up so neatly? What''s the use? It''s just a fancy..."


    "Obviously, this Jingzhou Zhou Boyang is another Zhao Kuo who talks on paper...hahahaha..."


    Upon hearing Yuvro''s words, the crowd of leaders echoed...


    Although many Huns do not understand the art of war, they live on horsebacks all year round and understand horse habits far better than the Central Plains...


    In their opinion, the arrangement of the cavalry in such a neat arrangement is completely fancy...Each horse has individual differences...Don''t look at the arrangement of the cavalry so neat now, it looks very bluffing, but once the battle, this formation Must be scattered...


    Moreover, if cavalry on the left and right wings outflanked them and attacked their rear, such a single formation would only collapse faster.


    Yuvro Shanyu listened to the flattery of the chiefs, and a smile leaked from his face: "However, although these blood dragons are unbearable, the armor on them is really good..."


    It''s no wonder that Yuvro is so greedy for the armor of the blood dragon. You know... the Huns themselves are not good at finding mines and smelting iron... Therefore, most of their demand for iron depends on merchants...


    Seeing such a well-equipped blood dragon, how could Yuvro not be greedy...


    Chapter 2136


    Chapter two hundred and thirty-six


    "When this battle is over...I will form a heavy cavalry..."


    Yu Fro looked at the mighty and mighty blood dragon rider before him, muttered.


    He already regards the blood dragon knight as something in his bag...After the 10,000 blood dragon knights are wiped out, he plans to gather their armor and weapons to form a heavy cavalry...


    But now, he doesn''t mind teasing this Zhou Boyang who doesn''t know the height of the sky...


    Thinking of this, Yuvro led a group of guards and rode his horse to the front of the two armies... and shouted: "Where is Zhou Boyang, talk to me..."


    There was naturally a Chinese translation beside him, and he repeated his words...


    It''s not a long time, the blood dragon rides out of the formation...


    "You are Zhou Boyang...?" Yu Fuluo asked strangely.


    You know, the person in front of him, wearing a standard armor of a blood dragon, looks no different from an ordinary blood dragon, and doesn''t look like a commander at all.


    "The only foreign thief chieftain would dare to let my Patriarch''s Ten Thousand Golden Body speak?" The Blood Dragon Cavalry said unceremoniously: "My Patriarch said...fight, don''t talk nonsense...only the dead Huns , Are good Huns..."


    "Yeah... I''m so angry..." Yu Fuluo suddenly became angry when he heard the translated words: "Today, I will kill Zhou Ye''s child..."


    After leaving a ruthless word, Yuvro turned his head and returned to the line... and then he shouted: "The whole army-attack!"


    As his voice fell, the Xiongnu army made waves of howling like wolves and charged towards the blood dragon...


    At this time, Zhou Ye, who was sitting behind, stretched out lazily... casually said, "Kill them all, don''t leave a living..."


    "Here!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s order, the Blood Dragon Cavalry also moved...


    Ten thousand blood dragon riders lined up in three rows and rushed towards the Huns...


    Looking down from the sky...


    The earth is divided into two colors, one side is blood-like color, and the other side is messy, everything has the color... After all, the Xiongnu cavalry does not have a standard uniform, and he doesn¡¯t have that much money for his soldiers. What kind of battle uniforms, military uniforms, etc...


    So...the color looks quite funny...like a mob.


    After a few minutes¡­¡­


    The two armies collided together...


    Immediately, there were screams, the sound of broken bones... and the sound of weapons piercing the body, sounded...


    The horse''s top speed is 60 kilometers per hour. When charging, although the horse''s speed may not be able to reach this speed, it is almost the same.


    And the blood dragon rides the horse under the hip, the speed is more than 100 kilometers...


    What will happen if a car traveling at a speed of over 100 kilometers per hour collides head-on with a car traveling at 60 kilometers per hour??


    In the center of the battlefield in front of them, the bloody facts of the Huns cavalry proved...If they collided head-on, they would be miserable...


    In the center of the battle formation, thousands of Huns cavalrymen were directly knocked into flight...The screams of horses and the screams of the Huns cavalry rang into a whole...


    To be honest, the Huns at this time were really helpless.


    They have never seen such a battle...


    In previous battles, although they were all opposed to each other, everyone had a tacit understanding of avoiding head-on collisions...


    And the blood dragon ride??


    These despicable guys didn''t evade at all... Instead, they were arranged neatly, like a blood-colored iron wall, and came over...


    Are you bullying us light cavalry by wearing heavy armor???


    There were 10,000 MMPs in the hearts of those flying Huns who were hit, but they couldn''t say it...


    In the cavalry battle formation, you may not die if you are knocked off a horse... But if you are trampled on by a horse''s hoof, you will definitely die...


    Especially, the blood dragons are arranged so neatly...no way to survive for the Huns who fell from their horses.


    After the blood dragons charged, the ground was covered with the corpses of the unrecognizable Huns who were trampled on by them.


    At this time, Shan Yuvro, the Huns behind the Huns army, found something wrong...

 Chapter 1753

    Although from the rear, it seemed that the two sides were in a stalemate, but...in fact, Yuvro found that the blood dragons were rushing towards his Chinese army at an extremely fast speed.


    That situation didn''t feel like a war at all... on the contrary... it was more like a crushing.


    That''s right, just crush...


    If this continues, Yuvro believes that his Huns cavalry army will soon be exhausted...


    In fact, according to the normal choice, Yuvro should not use his light cavalry to confront Zhou Ye''s heavy cavalry. Instead, he should roundabout and outflank Zhou Ye''s heavy cavalry by taking advantage of the speed advantage of the light cavalry. ¡­But isn¡¯t it because Yuvro has never seen the power of a heavy cavalry?


    Although the great man had never sent out heavy cavalry... But how could such a heavy cavalry compare with Zhou Ye''s heavy cavalry?


    Although the heavy cavalry of the big man has very thick armor... but there is really no such exaggeration as the blood dragon.


    In addition, the blood dragons are all non-humans that have been modulated countless times...the two will show such a powerful force.


    But Yuvro is after all Yuvro, he has seen through the advantages and disadvantages of the heavy cavalry [self-thinking]...


    "Wunatu, Yar Khan... I order you to lead the cavalry unit, bypassing the front of the Blood Dragon Cavalry from the left and right sides, and rushing straight to the rear... Grab the Jingzhou Mu Zhou Ye..."


    With the charge of the blood dragon cavalry army, Yu Fuluo had already seen Zhou Ye who had just been blocked by the banner...


    At this moment, there were only a hundred riders beside Zhou Ye...


    Catch the thief first, catch the king, Yu Fuluo has already planned to catch Zhou Ye first...


    "Yes!!!" X2


    The two heads led away...


    After a while, five thousand Huns on the left and right left the formation, bypassing the front of the Blood Dragon Cavalry, and attacked Zhou Ye''s main formation...


    How many hundred for ten thousand?According to Yuvro, it is already a sure thing...


    At this time, the blood dragon cavalry on the charging road didn''t seem to notice that there were cavalry in the Xiongnu''s original formation that had passed in front of him, rushing towards his lord, and still rushing forward...


    And at the moment...


    Zhou Ye, sitting on Mochizuki Rhinoceros, had already seen the Xiongnu cavalry attacking him from both sides... The horns couldn''t help but smile...


    "Tigers don''t show off, do you really think I''m Hello Kitty?" Zhou Ye put Qin Yueer down in his arms as he said, and smiled: "Yueer behaved, stay in the formation honestly , I will come as soon as I go..."


    "Master... what do you want to do?" Qin Yueer asked hurriedly.


    "Go kill some Huns..." Zhou Ye said, holding Qin Yue''er and jumping off Mochizuki... Then he said to the pros: "When I go to Shuang, you must protect Yue''er. do you know?"


    "Here..."


    Chapter 2137


    Chapter two hundred and thirty-seven


    "Master...I want to be with you..." Qin Yueer clasped Zhou Ye''s arm tightly, not letting him leave her...


    "This..." Zhou Ye hesitated...


    I didn''t want to promise...


    However, when he saw the steadfast look in Qin Yueer''s eyes, he had to change his words: "Can you shoot arrows?"


    "Yes!!!" Qin Yueer nodded her head vigorously.


    "Well, then let''s fight together..." Zhou Ye said, holding Qin Yue''er again and jumping on Mochizuki...


    Mochizuki''s seat was a front and rear double seat. Normally, Zhou Ye would naturally sit in the front seat with his own woman, but this was not his plan to play with these Huns cavalry... So, he took Qin Yue''er put it on the back seat.


    Zhou Ye took out a black longbow from his wristband and handed it to Qin Yueer...


    Qin Yue''er has long been surprised by her master''s ability to change things out of thin air...


    She curiously took the bow from her owner and tried to pull the bowstring... "Why is it so light?"


    "Don''t underestimate it, the owner of this bow is a mighty..." Zhou Ye smiled hehe...


    In fact, this black recurve bow is the bow of the Green Arrow in Marvel... As for why the Arrow¡¯s longbow is in the hands of Zhou Ye, that¡¯s another story. I won¡¯t mention it here for now. .


    Then, Zhou Ye explained the role of various special arrows in the quiver again...


    The Xiongnu cavalry has almost rushed to their eyes...


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said loudly, "Go, kill the enemy with me..."


    "Here!!"


    Zhou Ye pulled on the reins and rushed forward...


    The Kodo Beast King... the size of a giant, once it started charging, the whole earth seemed to tremble.


    ...


    The footsteps of the Kodo Beast King were so heavy... Its charge shocked the Huns cavalry who were about to rush in front of Zhou Ye...


    What the hell is this??


    How can it grow so huge and be so terrifying??


    After hesitating, those Xiongnu cavalry unconsciously tightened the reins... slowed down the horse under their hips.


    However, these Huns cavalry slowed down, but the Kodo Beastmaster would not slow down...


    Under the control of Zhou Ye, the Kodo Beast King spread his four hooves, like a husky who has let go of the rope, and rushed towards the Xiongnu cavalry with joy.


    "Put the arrow...fast, shoot it..."


    When they were far away, they couldn''t really see it. These Huns cavalry didn''t have any impression of Zhou Ye''s mounts, and they started to approach... they suddenly felt a panic.


    When anything gets bigger, it will look a little hideous and terrifying.


    Even if it is an ant or an insect, once enlarged, it makes people feel scared...This is not because of the ugliness or not, but the fear of being in a disadvantaged position.


    Seeing the Kodo Beast King flying towards him, the Xiongnu cavalry suddenly turned around and ran...


    Of course, they are not just running away...


    While escaping, they also used bows and arrows to shoot at Zhou Ye and Kodo Beast King from time to time.


    Facing the rain of arrows in the sky, Zhou Ye didn''t bother to raise his hand at all, and randomly placed a wall of thought power in front of him, which was enough to make all the arrows shot at him useless.


    However, Zhou Ye was very wicked and didn''t help his mount to block the arrow...

 Chapter 1754

    Although the Kodo Beastmaster also had armor on his body,...there were too many arrows shot, and there were always fish that slipped through the armor and pierced into its skin.


    Although, with the thick skin of the Kodo Beast King, these arrows did not cause much damage to it.


    However, it will feel a bit tingling...


    This annoys the Kodo Beastmaster...


    You know, the Kodo beast is a monster from Azeroth...


    Generally speaking, the ordinary Kodo has a talent skill-either a rapid charge or a thunder strike.


    However, the Kodo Beast King under Zhou Ye''s seat was a superb mutant beast. It possessed three skills, one is rapid charge, the other is thunder strike, and-war trample.


    The Kodo Beast King, who was angered by the bows and arrows of the Huns cavalry, also ignored his owner''s instructions that he could not use his talents here.


    With a direct charge, they rushed into the formation of the Huns cavalry three hundred meters away...


    then--


    It raised its front hoof unceremoniously and gave a strong stop.


    There was a boom...


    The earth was burst open by the Kodo Beastmaster...Countless electric snakes that could be discerned by the naked eye wandered around on the earth.


    Its scope is so large that it directly covers most of the battle formation of the Huns cavalry.


    What happens when a person is running fast and is suddenly hit by an electric current??


    You don''t need to ask, you will definitely feel numb all over your body, then instantly lose your balance and fall to the ground.


    And these Huns cavalry in a fast running state are like this...


    They felt a flower in front of them, that the terrifying behemoth had hit countless people all the way and rushed into the army...


    Then, after a loud noise, their whole bodies were numb...and the horses and men fell directly to the ground...


    Now you look at these ten thousand Huns cavalry...


    It''s like a collective polio, all lying on the ground, shaking endlessly...


    However, this is not over yet...


    For the Kodo Beastmaster, the show has just begun...


    It is not enough to defuse the energy of the Kodo Beast King just to electrocute the strays who dared to shoot it.


    Next, it launched the war trampling skills directly on these downed Huns cavalry, and madly tapped...


    I step on, I step on, I step on...


    From time to time, it will give these Huns cavalry a thunder blow, so that those unlucky ones who haven''t stepped on it will continue to be paralyzed, waiting for its luck.


    The Kodo Beastmaster had fun playing, but the Huns cavalry at its feet fell blood mold...


    How does it feel to be stepped on by a behemoth weighing more than ten tons??


    It is estimated that these Huns cavalry cannot answer...


    Because, just a cup of tea... these guys can''t tell each other anymore.


    They have become you in the mud of your flesh, and in the mud of my flesh, you are in a state of perseverance.


    And the more than one hundred Xiongnu cavalrymen in the fringe area looked at the Kodo beast dancing tap dancing in front of them...the whole person was sluggish...


    But after a while, they shouted loudly: "Run...this, this is a monster..."


    And Zhou Ye, who was sitting on the Kodo beast, already regretted it... Originally, he wanted to bully the Huns cavalry and pretend to play a big game... However, because he was on a whim, he didn''t help his mounts to block arrows. ...


    As a result, his originally planned game game plan went bankrupt...


    Now it has become a special show for the Kodo Beastmaster... Hey, it''s really not as good as the sky...


    Chapter 2138


    Chapter two hundred and thirty-eight


    When Zhou Ye''s mount vented his anger on the poor Huns cavalry, the whole land could no longer see its original color...


    There were flesh and blood everywhere, and occasionally some white things could be seen. Those were bones that survived and were not crushed by the Kodo Beastmaster.


    There is a strong smell of blood in the air...


    "Are you able to bear...Huh?? You will lose your temper? Huh?" Zhou Ye said as he stretched his hand on the head of the Kodo Beastmaster, slapped hard...


    At this time, the Kodo Beast King was as clever as a cat, squinting his eyes, and daring to stab each other abruptly. He didn''t dare to stab him, but occasionally made a low purr in his mouth, seeming to be quietly justifying...


    Seeing this situation... Zhou Ye said silently for a while: "Don''t sell me cute, you are so ugly, you are not cute at all..."


    Woo...


    Hearing what the owner said, there was a grievance whine in the throat of the Kodo Beast King...


    "Lord, master... don''t... don''t blame... Xiaoyueyue..." Qin Yueer begged the Kodo Beast King for mercy, while resisting the feeling of vomiting...


    No way, the scene before me is too bloody...


    The main battlefield with corpses in front is much halal than here...


    At least, the blood dragoons are not as perverted as the Kodo Beast King, and they directly trampled the Xiongnu cavalry and horses into mud.


    Zhou Ye looked at Qin Yue''er''s uncomfortable appearance when he was about to vomit, but couldn''t help but softly persuade: "Yue''er, if it is uncomfortable, you should go back to camp and rest..."


    In fact, Qin Yueer would be so uncomfortable, and the bloody scene in front of him is second... The most important thing is that the Kodo Beast King just launched the war trampling skills on the Huns.


    When this guy went crazy, he completely forgot that there were people on him...


    The tap dance is called a joy...


    As a result, Zhou Ye was fine, but Qin Yue''er almost vomited by it...


    "Master...unless the master...the master agrees that she won''t punish Xiaoyueyue anymore..." Qin Yueer said, looking at the Kodo Beast King...


    The Kodo Beast King was called by Zhou Ye to be the Mochizuki Rhinoceros, so Qin Yueer simply named it Xiaoyueyue...


    Seeing Qin Yue''er''s stubborn appearance, Zhou Ye could only sigh helplessly and said: "Okay, I know, I won''t punish him... You go back to the camp and rest... Wait for me Once things are done here, I will visit you..."


    "Hmm..." Since Zhou Ye said so, Qin Yueer naturally stopped insisting, she indeed felt very uncomfortable now.

 Chapter 1755

    Right now, Zhou Ye recruited a blood dragon rider and asked him to let out his horse... Then he helped Qin Yue''er get on the horse and let her return to the camp slowly by herself...


    Watching Qin Yue''er disappear into the camp, Zhou Ye turned his head and looked towards the battlefield...


    The battle on the battlefield at this time has come to an end...


    More than half of the Huns'' army was damaged, and it had already begun to rout.


    The Blood Dragoons didn¡¯t want to let the rest of the Huns cavalry go. At this time, they were chasing and killing the fleeing Huns... And the king banner of Shanyu, the Huns who originally stood in the Huns¡¯ army, has long been missing. ¡­Obviously, that Yufro''s sole concern was not good enough, and the soles of his feet were greased.


    Zhou Ye waited for a while...


    A blood dragon rider galloped from the battlefield in front...


    At this moment, the blood dragon rider''s body was full of blood, and the blood dripped from his armor...


    This shows how fierce this battle is...


    "Given the lord... the battle was a big victory, more than 78,000 people were beheaded, and our army had no casualties... It''s just..." said this, the soldier hesitated, "It just didn''t catch the Xiongnu but... ¡­But please don¡¯t worry, the brothers have gone to chase down the Xiongnu Shanyu...he can''t get away!"


    "Well, not bad..." Zhou Ye nodded when he heard the words... smiled: "You have done a great job in this battle... Order to go down, clean the battlefield, and rest for two hours... Let''s set off again, this time, I want to On this grassland outside the pass, there is no trace of the Huns..."


    "Here!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s order, the blood dragon knights began to sweep the battlefield...


    Said to be cleaning the battlefield, in fact, the blood dragoons are walking back and forth on the battlefield, making up for those who are not dead...


    After all, they don''t like the equipment of these Huns... let alone take the broken copper and iron on them.


    After an hour and a half...


    A team of more than a hundred blood dragons rushed back from a distance...


    On the back of the headed Jing, there was a person lying horizontally, not someone else, but the Southern Huns, Shanyu-Yufluo.


    At this time, Yuvro was no longer as energetic as he had just started to raise troops...


    Now he has a messy hair bun and disheveled clothes... The whole person is like dementia, and he is still muttering something...


    If anyone knows the Huns, they will know...


    At this time, what this guy was muttering was--Devil...You are a group of demons... Devil...]


    Obviously, Shan Yu of the Southern Huns was scared by the blood dragon...


    After returning to the camp, the blood dragon rider carried Yuvro directly toward Zhou Ye''s handsome account like a chicken.


    At this time, Zhou Ye is playing PSP games in the handsome account...


    When other commanders are in their free time, they are all thinking about war strategies, but what about this one?Once you are free, you have to hold your PSP to play games...


    No way, his little Xiongnu maid was resting in the back tent...no one played with him, so she could only play the game by herself.


    Just when he was about to clear the customs... Suddenly someone outside reported that the team that had gone to capture the Xiongnu Shanyu had returned.


    Upon hearing this, Zhou Ye put down the game console in his hand and ordered: "Put that guy up!"


    "Here!"


    Immediately, Yuvro was escorted by two soldiers...


    When he walked into the tent, Yuvro was still desperate...


    "You are Shanyu of the Southern Huns, Yufro?" Zhou Ye asked with interest.


    "The devil... you are the devil... the devil..." Yuvro, who was kneeling in the tent, seemed silly, and he would only say these words repeatedly.


    Seeing this, Zhou Ye suddenly felt bored...


    Originally wanted to have a good time with this Shan Yu... As a result, this guy has become a fool...


    That''s boring...


    Zhou Ye, who was dull and boring, sighed, "Forget it, drag it on, cut it!"


    "Here..."


    The soldiers responded, and dragged Yuvro down like a pig to death...


    A moment later...With a scream, Yidai Shanyu died under Zhou Ye''s sword.


    Chapter 2139


    Chapter two hundred and thirty


    After this battle, the Southern Xiongnu can be said to be greatly injured...


    Originally, the Southern Huns had a small population. This servitude can be said to have caused the entire young and middle-aged generation of the Southern Huns to lose out.


    However, Zhou Ye was not satisfied with this...


    His goal is to have no tooth decay...cough cough, he was wrong, missed words...it should be, no Huns.


    After this battle, it took a day to repair...Zhou Ye led the army again...


    This time, he led the blood dragon ride, and went straight to the Wuyuansi, the seat of the Southern Huns.


    It only took the army a day to reach Wuyuan Stop...Half an hour later, Wuyuan Stop fell into Zhou Ye''s hands.


    So far, the entire Southern Xiongnu regime has collapsed...


    And Zhou Ye also once again received one Hun princess and three Hun aristocrats.


    Okay...killing monsters and exploding equipment, fighting and exploding girls, there is nothing wrong with this.


    According to Binggui''s speed, Zhou Ye at this time should take advantage of the fact that the Southern Huns have not yet noticed that the royal court has been lost, and quickly divide the troops and sweep the entire Southern Huns, and this is the kingly way...


    However, at this time, he was stationed in the Wuyuan Citadel and stood still...


    One day passed, two days passed... On the third day, Qin Yueer couldn''t stand it anymore...


    She strode directly into Zhou Ye''s account...


    Qin Yueer almost lost her anger when she saw her master''s piety clearly.


    I saw Zhou Ye at this moment, lying halfway on the tiger-skin throne that originally belonged to the Xiongnu Shanyu. While playing games, he was enjoying the service of the three newly joined Hun maids...


    "Master..." Qin Yue''er pouted Xiao Zhu and said dissatisfiedly: "It is the time to use soldiers, why are you..."

 Chapter 1756

    Before Qin Yue''er finished speaking, Zhou Yu interrupted...


    "Yue''er, you just come here...Come on, I still have a place in my arms, come on, I''ve specially reserved it for you..."


    "...Master, things are so urgent, but you are still..." Although Qin Yue''er was complaining, she walked up to her master very honestly, slumped and leaned against In the arms of the owner...


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye looked at Qin Yueer''s performance and couldn''t help but chuckle and said, "Why am I still?"


    "Huh... but you are still indulging in sensuality..." Qin Yueer said dissatisfiedly: "If this continues, all the Huns will run away..."


    "Hahaha..." Hearing Qin Yueer''s words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile and said, "I just let them run... They run, so I can start with the various ethnic groups in Xianbei..."


    The Xianbei people today are actually the original Donghu people. After the Northern Huns, who were hit by the Eastern Han and Southern Huns, were forced to move to Central Asia, the Xianbei took the opportunity to occupy the Mongolian grasslands.


    At this time, the news that the Southern Huns¡¯ court was destroyed by Zhou Ye has spread throughout the Southern Huns¡¯ territories, and many Southern Huns have begun to migrate towards the Xianbei¡¯s territory.


    After all, this battle was not only the defeat of the Eastern Huns, but also the vitality of the entire Southern Huns.


    You must know that the population of the Southern Huns was not prosperous. When Cao Cao unified the north, the Southern Huns had only more than 200,000 households.


    And among these two hundred thousand households, leaving behind the old, the weak, the sick, and the disabled, the remaining young adults will definitely not exceed two hundred thousand.


    Zhou Ye''s blood dragon rider beheaded nearly 80,000 people in the Battle of Tuyu Hill...


    These 80,000 people are almost all young adults of the Huns.


    This is equivalent to putting the entire Huns in an embarrassing situation in which they are unable to pick up...


    Faced with such a predicament, many Southern Huns have to choose to stay away from their homeland and seek refuge in the Xianbei territory.


    After all, even if someone wants to ascend a high, and gather soldiers to fight Zhou Ye, they don''t have this ability.


    After all, in the Battle of Tuyu Hill, the biggest losses were not only the young and middle-aged of the Huns, but also the headmen of various clans. Almost all the famous fellows of the Huns were strangled to death in that battle. Now... Is there anyone there who can afford the Huns to fight again with Zhou Ye?


    And Zhou Ye deliberately delayed a few days in the Wuyuan Fortress just to make these Huns run quickly...


    You run away, so I can chase after...I have a reason to kill the Xianbei...


    Although Zhou Ye never cared about other people''s comments... But it is always better to have a few reasons than no reason, although this reason is rather far-fetched.


    Only after most of the remnants of the Huns enter Xianbei territory, Zhou Ye will start to act...


    At that time, he will use the excuse to wipe out the remnants of the Southern Huns and ask to enter the Xianbei territory to search.


    If the Xianbei clan refuses to search, it will be a war...


    If you let search??


    That''s to say, just find a reason for Xianbei to harbor the remnants of the Huns, and you can go to war...


    Anyway, this is a two-sided block, no matter which Xianbei chooses, he will die in the end...


    After hearing her master¡¯s explanation, Qin Yue''er let out a sigh of relief... "The master is really true. She has a plan in her heart and won''t tell Yue''er... I''m still worried about the damage..."


    "Hahaha...what is Yue''er worried about?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "I''m worried that the master will not be able to eliminate evil..." At this time, Qin Yue''er, because of Zhou Ye''s revised memory, can be said to be hateful to the entire Huns...


    "Don''t worry, it''s not just the Huns, including the surrounding four Hu people tribes of Xianbei, Jie, Qiang, and Di. I will not let it go..." Zhou Ye said here, although his face was smiling, but his eyes were nothing. The slightest smile...


    "Why?" Qin Yueer only harbored hatred for the Huns, and had no feeling for the four tribes of Xianbei, Jie, Qiang, and Di. After hearing her master''s words, she couldn''t help but ask a little curiously: "Did these four clans offend the master?"


    "Hahaha...Yeah, they offended me..." Zhou Ye said here, waved his hand, and said, "Well, today I will only talk about Fengyue and not about war...Come on, Yue''er, give me a jump Dance, to help the wine..."


    "Hmm..." Qin Yue''er stood up when he heard Zhou Ye''s words, and smiled: "It''s not enough if Yue''er dances alone. The sisters should also come to help you out!"


    When Zhou Ye heard the words, he smiled and patted the bridge dolphins of the Xiongnu maidservants beside him, and said with a smile: "Go..."


    "Yes, master!" XN


    After hearing this, the women also stood up, and together with Qin Yueer, they performed a dance in front of their host...


    In fact, Zhou Ye interrupted Qin Yueer''s words deliberately. If not, let Qin Yueer ask more questions, then how would he answer?Do you want to tell Qin Yue''er that these five clans will be the five main clans in the five chaos in a hundred years?


    To get rid of them at this time is not to let the Han people in a hundred years later suffer the disaster of almost genocide again.


    You know, at that time, only 4 million Han people were killed. In the Western Jin Dynasty, there were 20 million Han people in the world... With such five ethnic groups, how could Zhou Ye leave them chaotically?


    Chapter 2140


    Chapter two hundred and forty


    For many virgins...


    Zhou Ye''s behavior may appear to be quite brutal...


    Although a hundred years later, there will be five chaotic Hua, but now ---Wu Hu has not yet begun chaotic Hua?Why are they slaughtered??Doesn''t it seem cruel to punish their ancestors with the sins of their younger generations??


    In this regard, Zhou Ye just wanted to say that I bought a watch last year, which is super wear-resistant.


    Many people don¡¯t know how hateful the behaviors of those humiliated people are in the Five Random Huazhong...


    Give a short example, everyone will almost understand.


    According to historical records, the Jie army never carried food and grass during marching operations, and specifically looted Han women as arsenal. The Jie people called it "double-legged sheep", meaning that they used two feet to drive away sex slaves and livestock like sheep. It is used for soldiers to build silver at night, and slaughtered and cooked during the day.


    Is this kind of people worthy of living under the same sky with the Han people and breathing a kind of air together??


    When Zhou Ye was young, when he saw this history, he was almost out of breath...


    Now that there is finally a chance to completely slaughter these races, how could Zhou Ye be soft-hearted??


    Cannibal Zhou Ye can''t eat it, but he can capture women of these races. After a little adjustment, he will form a legion, kill the enemy in the day, and be warm at night... It''s great to not delay or waste.


    With such thoughts in mind, Zhou Ye brazenly divided his troops after five days of repairs in Wuyuansi...


    Divide 10,000 blood dragon riders into ten teams, each with a thousand people...


    The ten teams of blood dragons began to carry out a carpet search in the territory of the Southern Huns.


    Under the navigation of hundreds of satellites in space, the Huns who refused to leave their homeland were all invisible... They were found and found by the blood dragons and strangled them to death.


    Ten days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    There is no more Xiongnu tribe in the entire Southern Huns...


    And all the blood dragon knights who went out to raid the remnants of the Huns have returned to the Wuyuansi again...


    Of course, none of them came home empty-handed.

 Chapter 1757

    Each team of blood dragon knights brought back more than ten outstanding Huns girls to their masters.


    Zhou Ye naturally laughed at this...


    It seems that if you want to enrich your harem, you have to fight...


    Zhou Ye was delayed for another two days in the Wuyuan Fortress...


    In the past two days, Zhou Ye brainwashed and transformed the abilities of a group of Hun girls... and then established the Raksha Guard with Qin Yueer as the leader.


    Two days later...


    Zhou Ye''s army once again embarked on the journey...


    Only this time, the guards surrounding him are no longer the rough men of the blood dragon riders, but the Raksha guards wearing standard armor...


    Naturally, there is no ugly woman who can be favored by the blood dragon knight and dedicated to the Huns who dominate her own family.


    The appearance and figure of each one are the best choice.


    Especially under the dual effects of Zhou Ye''s brainwashing and spring wind and rain, he can be said to be loyal to Zhou Ye...One by one, they can''t wait to plan their hearts to their master Zhou Ye.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye didn''t worry at all about his loyalty.


    So... Zhou Ye''s little days became refreshing and elegant again...


    Moreover, in order to enjoy life, Zhou Ye directly transformed his mount into a quay bridge that looked like a small house...


    The others are all sitting while marching, and what about him?Just lying down...


    Besides, there are several female guards of Rakshasa guard beside him, serving him...


    Others suffer in wars, but he enjoys them in wars... This war is done like this, and there is no one.


    After Zhou Ye raised his troops from the Wuyuan Fortress, he went straight to the border between Xianbei and the Xiongnu...


    Above the border, Zhou Ye''s army was naturally blocked by the Xianbei army who had already heard the news.


    In response to this, Zhou Ye assumed that I was a good person and I was reasonable and asked the Xianbei clan to hand over all the remnants of the Huns who had escaped into their territory.


    However, the Xianbei clan naturally refused to hand over the remnants of the Huns.


    After all, although the ancestors of the Xianbei clan were the Donghu clan, when they occupied the grassland, many of the Huns who refused to leave also submitted to them, and since then claimed to be the Xianbei clan.


    If the remnants of the Southern Huns were handed over to Zhou Ye, what would the Huns in their clan think?


    Moreover, they didn''t think that Zhou Ye could do anything with his tens of thousands of troops...


    Therefore, for Zhou Ye''s proposal, the commander of the Xianbei clan refused without hesitation...


    After refusing, the commander of the Xianbei clan ridiculed: "Who do you think you are? Are you the emperor of today?"


    In response, Zhou Ye just chuckled, "Soon you will know who I am..."


    With this sentence landing...


    Zhou Ye''s blood dragon rushed towards the army of more than one hundred thousand Xianbei...


    There is no suspense in this battle...


    Although there are many armies of the Xianbei tribe, Zhou Ye is helpless one by one...


    The external one flies...


    For Zhou Ye''s blood dragon cavalry, the army of more than 100,000 was just a little troublesome.


    This campaign-


    The blood dragon knight beheaded one hundred thousand...


    Zhou Ye is very nasty and funny, so his blood dragon knight once again used this one hundred thousand first level to forge a human head Jingguan...


    Then, he put the head of the Xianbei tribe commander on the stone tablet and carved a few words on the tablet, "Do you know who I am now?"


    After this stone monument was discovered by archaeologists later, it also caused a controversy...


    Who is this [me]??Why should this stone be left in the mass grave?The vicissitudes of life, Jingguan was buried underground.So it was mistaken for a mass grave...]


    It wasn''t until a few years later that the stone stele given to Yuan Shaoli by Zhou Ye was discovered again in front of the Guhulao Pass, that the entire archaeological world came to a sudden...


    It turns out that it is not a mass grave, but a view of the human head...


    And this person is obviously Jingzhou Mu Zhou Ye Zhou Boyang who is quite famous in the history of the Three Kingdoms...


    People who still have good deeds in later generations gave Zhou Ye a nickname... General Jingguan...


    Of course, this is something later, so I won''t mention it for the time being.


    After Zhou Ye defeated the Xianbei army, he unceremoniously led the army directly into the palace of Xianbei, Dragon City.


    This place was originally the royal court of the Northern Huns. After the Xianbei tribe occupied the Northern Huns'' sphere of influence, they regarded it as their own royal court.


    After breaking the Xianbei army, the blood dragon rode without stopping, day and night, and arrived at the Dragon City at the foot of Yanran Mountain in one day...


    In half an hour, Longcheng City broke...


    Xianbei Shanyu was beheaded, and many Xianbei nobles were captured...


    At this time, the Xinma who conveyed the news of the defeat of the Xianbei army has not yet reached the royal city...


    This shows how fast Zhou Ye''s surprise attack was.


    After occupying the Dragon City, Zhou Ye did not immediately start the massacre. Instead, he asked the Xianbei nobles to write letters of appeal to the Xianbei clans scattered on the grassland... Ride a fast horse to deliver the letter...


    He was here in Longcheng, waiting for the Xianbei army to send him to die.


    Chapter 2141


    Chapter two hundred and forty one


    Three days later-


    Royal Palace of Xianbei-Dragon City.


    "These three days have passed... Why... there is no movement?" Zhou Ye sat in the king''s account of Xianbei Dadanyu, and the singing and dancing of the Xianbei noble ladies in front of him could not make him smile at all. ...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s self-talking and the daughter of Dadanyu nestled in his arms, Tuoba Ling smiled and said, "Master, you know too little about the Xianbei clan..."


    "Oh?" Hearing the words of Princess Xianbei who had been brainwashed in his arms, Zhou Ye asked curiously: "It seems that you know why the ministries of Xianbei didn''t come to save the royal court?"

 Chapter 1758

    "Um..." Tuoba Ling said with a smile: "Master, although the Xianbei clan had a unified life under the leadership of Dan Yu Tan Shi Huai before, but... Since Da Dan Yu Tan Shi Huai died, After his son and Lian succeeded to the throne, the entire Xianbei clan split again...If this is not the case, it would be impossible for my Tuoba part to occupy the Dragon City and become the largest Xianbei clan..."


    "So..." Zhou Ye nodded slightly when he heard the words... There is so little information about the Xianbei clan during the Three Kingdoms period. It''s no wonder that he made such a mistake... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help asking. : "So Ling''er has a way to trick other Xianbei tribes into the royal court?"


    Zhou Ye really didn''t bother to let the Blood Dragon Knights spread out to encircle and suppress...No way, the Xianbei clan was not the Southern Huns after all, and the number of people was too much.It would take at least a year or so to let the blood dragon ride one by one to encircle and suppress.


    After all, that was a person... a person who would run back and forth, but would not wait for the blood dragon to go and slaughter.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye could only ask the little slave girl in his arms to see what she could do.


    "Of course..." Tuoba Ling said, sitting upright in Zhou Ye''s arms... and said: "The master only needs to let me write and write a letter to the various tribes of Xianbei. Come to Dragon City to die..."


    "Oh?? Just a letter is enough?" Zhou Ye asked in surprise.


    "Of course..." Tuoba Ling smiled slightly: "The master didn''t know. When my Tuoba tribe occupied the Dragon City, I seized one party Shan Yu Dayin from the Helian tribe. It was Da Shan Yu Tan. The big seal used by Shi Huai, its status in the eyes of my Xianbei clan, is equivalent to the Jade Seal in the Han Court..."


    "I only need to state in the letter that no matter which tribe it is can solve the difficulties of Dragon City, then I will give both hands to the seal, and use the power of the whole clan to support him and become the leader of the Xianbei clan. Shan Yu...In this way, both Hao Lian and Murong... will come here to rescue Wang Ting Longcheng!"


    "Such a kindness..." Zhou Ye heard the words and thought about it for a moment, and he felt that this plan was feasible, and immediately smiled: "Ling''er, what reward do you want for this great contribution?"


    "Ling''er don''t want any reward..." Tuoba Ling''e''s head slightly lowered, and said in a low voice: "Ling''er just wants...I just want to see the face of the owner when I open my eyes every morning..."


    Hearing Tuoba Ling''s words, Qin Yue''er, who was surrounded by Zhou Ye, had a cold face, and said in his heart... a fox.


    You know, because she has followed Zhou Ye for the longest time, the privilege of waking up in Zhou Ye''s arms has always been occupied by her...


    However, today, the princess of the Xianbei Tuoba tribe dared to compete with her??


    Hmph... Let you be proud of the fox for a few days. After the master''s major event is completed, you can find a way to regain your master''s favor.


    Of course, even though she thought so in her heart, Qin Yue''er would not use any tricks to trick this princess Xianbei.


    After all, it is precisely because she has been following Zhou Ye for the longest time that she knows the taboos of her master Zhou Ye best.


    You can fight for favor...


    Words slander the opponent, and use force to intimidate the opponent are absolutely forbidden...


    Once her master''s taboo is violated, the price she cannot afford...


    Therefore, she will not use any despicable means...


    However, even if she doesn''t need any despicable means, she is still confident that she can regain her owner''s favor... She is already secretly preparing a costume that she has seen from her owner''s PSP game console...


    At first glance, she only felt so shameless in that costume...


    But, I can¡¯t help my master like it... so... she secretly prepared this decisive battle uniform...


    After only waiting for the owner of the house to finish the important matter, he grabbed his attention from this little Xianbei vixen...


    Qin Yuer''s wishful thinking was like a mirror in Zhou Ye''s heart, and he knew it well.


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t plan to manage...


    After all, he couldn''t expect every woman to be as close as a sister, it was impossible.


    But as long as they maintain the superficial peace... he won''t care about petting or anything, as long as he doesn''t touch his bottom line.


    To put it bluntly, he will be happier only if there is competition between the women...


    If all the sister papers are as close as sisters to He Meimei, then he should be unlucky...


    If these women unite, Zhou Ye feels that he will not be far from the life of an otaku at home.


    and so¡­¡­


    The struggle in the harem is a good thing for Zhou Ye...


    Of course, these things are said to be slow, but in fact they just passed by in a flash in Zhou Ye''s mind.


    "Ling''er has made such a great contribution, of course I have to satisfy Ling''er''s wishes..." Zhou Ye said, ordering people to submit paper and pen...


    Tuoba Ling sat directly in Zhou Ye''s arms, lay down on the case, and began to write letters...


    This writing has been written for nearly an hour.


    No way, there are too many tribes in Xianbei.


    Although the largest tribe is their Tuoba tribe, Murong tribe and Hao Lian tribe are the big tribes second only to their Tuoba tribe, and there are 50,000 or 60 thousand people wearing armor...


    Plus some other medium-sized tribes like Liaoxi Xianbei and Liaodong Xianbei...


    This letter of help was written down, and Tuoba Ling''s tired wrist was sore.


    After writing these more than ten letters for help, Tuoba Ling meticulously stamped them with the Shanyu big seal kept by her Tuoba clan...


    Then, he ordered people to ride fast horses, flew to Liaodong, Liaoxi and Daxianbei Mountain to deliver letters.


    After everything was done, Tuoba Ling nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms again, shaking his wrists, and sighed softly: "The slave was almost exhausted..."


    "I''ll help you, you won''t be tired..." Zhou Ye knew Yayi after hearing the strings... This girl is acting like a baby...


    As he said, Zhou Ye waved his hand, and the curtain of the king''s account alone fell down... Then a few magical lights flashed, and the silent barrier and the world barrier were silently enveloped in the king''s account... ...Belonging to someone, the carnival has begun...


    Chapter 2142


    Chapter two hundred and forty two


    Langjuxu Mountain is located in the northeast of Xianbei territory...


    The entire mountain range stretches for hundreds of miles from north to south...


    Ever since Huo Qubing in the Western Han Dynasty under the Langjuxu Mountain, he defeated the Huns Zuoxian King, and after he climbed the Langjuxu Mountain to enshrine the Zen... Fenglangjuxu has become the highest honor of future generals.


    A group of dignified Chinese military commanders actually regards the highest honor of a military commander on a mountain on a foreign land. What kind of spirit is this??


    Of course, this proves from the side that all the Chinese dynasties have suffered from the sidelines of aliens.


    At this time, the wolf was living under the Xu Mountain, and the Xianbei clan was stationed, the Murong Ministry...


    Under the mountain where the wolf lives, there is an endless pasture.


    Because the towering Wolfjuxu Mountain here blocks the cold current from Siberia, the climate is warm throughout the year and is extremely suitable for pasture growth.


    It can be described as an excellent four-season grassland.


    Once, this was the pasture of King Zuoxian of the Northern Huns, but...now it has become the pasture of Murong No.1.


    At this time, under the Fenglangjuxu Mountain, in the tent of Murong''s patriarch, Murongkui...

 Chapter 1759

    The elders and chiefs of the Murong clan gathered here today...for a time, this huge tent was packed.


    Sitting on the main seat is a middle-aged man who is about forty or fifty years old. This man is no one else but the leader of the Murong Ministry, Murongkui...


    He sat on the main seat, holding a bowl of hot Naicha in both hands, and narrowed his eyes as if thinking about something.And on the table in front of him, there are two letterheads...


    And the other Murong little heads in the tent were whispering to each other in a low voice... There were expressions of excitement or hesitation on their faces.


    After a long while, Murongkui took a sip of the tea and said: "Okay...Do you have any thoughts about the Tuoba Department asking us for help this time?"


    "The patriarch..." A middle-aged man stood up and said, "Although the Tuoba clan belongs to the same family as my Murong clan, but...In the past, they used to rely on their strength and strength to bully our Murong clan to snatch our pasture... So, I My opinion is, don¡¯t save... let them fight those Han Chinese!"


    As soon as the man had finished speaking, an old man stood up and yelled: "Stupid...extremely stupid..."


    Seeing this old man getting up, Murongkui also had to ask respectfully: "I don''t know, what is the advice of Elder Qingfeng?"


    Murong Qingfeng has assisted the Murong clan''s patriarch since Murongkui was young...It can be said that even Murong Qingfeng had to call Murong Qingfeng a clan uncle in terms of seniority.That qualification is quite old...


    "My patriarch!" Murong Qingfeng stood up tremblingly, and bowed his hand to Murongkui in courtesy: "Although our Murong clan has a gap with Tuoba clan, we are all Xianbei clan after all... If today, if we do not save the Tuoba clan, then tomorrow, the Han people will attack our city, who can we expect to save us?"


    Speaking of this, Murong Qingfeng paused for a while, and then said: "How powerful was the Northern Huns in the past? But didn''t they still have to be beaten by the Han Dynasty and had to take the family and leave the grassland? If we don''t unite If so, the Northern Huns of yesterday are the role models for Xianbei today!"


    Hearing Murong Qingfeng¡¯s words, Murongkui was deeply convinced... "Elder Qingfeng said that the Tuoba clan sent two letters for help in a row... Obviously, they are almost unable to support it. If we don¡¯t help. According to them, then maybe we will be the second Tuoba clan tomorrow..."


    Speaking of this, Murongkui glanced around at the group of leaders, and said: "I order all the leaders to return to their tribe starry night today, summon the warriors of the tribe, carry weapons, food, and grass. Six days later, they will be 100 miles away from Longcheng Assemble... without error!"


    "Yes!" XN


    The heads of people naturally took their orders...


    Why did Murongkui want them to gather somewhere instead of in the Murong clan??


    You know, the Xianbei people are nomads... The characteristics of the nomads are destined to be very far apart between their tribes. After all, pasture seems to be a lot, but it''s really not enough for cattle and sheep...


    And Murongkui only agreed to go to rescue the Tuoba family so readily...


    Cold lips and teeth are just one...


    In fact, at first, Murongkui''s plan was to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight, and then reap the benefits of the fisherman.


    However, after the second letter of help was sent, Murongkui found that he seemed to underestimate the Han army who went deep into the prairie this time.


    They were able to force the Tuoba family to take out the large single Yuyin that they had collected for many years in return. Obviously, they were already in danger.


    If this is the case, then Murongkui really dare not delay...


    After all, if the Tuoba Department fell, it would be his Murong Department''s turn...


    At that time, if the huge Xianbei clan were divided and struck by a Han army and the entire clan was destroyed, then it would really make future generations laugh.


    Of course, Murongkui also wanted to get that Fang Dadan Yuyin.


    After all, that is equivalent to the existence of the Hanting Chuan Guoyu Xi.


    In addition, in the letter, the Tuoba clan has already promised that if any clan overcomes the danger of the Dragon City, then the Tuoba clan is willing to support him as the Xianbei clan''s big single...


    Although the power of the Tuoba clan has declined sharply after this battle, the lean camel is bigger than the horse, and the strength of the Tuoba clan is still not to be underestimated.


    This is what really prompted Murongkui to send troops.


    The same scene as the Murong clan happened almost at the same time among the Xianbei clan such as Dugu and Yuwen...


    This time, all the Xianbei clans unanimously accepted the Tuoba Ministry¡¯s request for help...


    After all, although the various ethnic groups in Xianbei kept getting dirty, everyone belonged to Xianbei. They beat their own people for the sake of kingship...


    If the Han people call, they must unite together, unanimously... Is Tianxia Xianbei one family?


    Of course, this is just their external statement.


    In fact, whether they went to fight against the Han Dynasty or to make a big deal in India is a matter of the benevolent seeing the benevolent and the wise.


    More than ten days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Dragon City-outside the city...


    Today''s Dragon City is already surrounded by more than half a million Xianbei troops.


    To the south is the army of the Dugu Ministry, to the north is the army of the Ubune Ministry, to the east is the army of the Murong Ministry, and to the west is the coalition of small tribes such as the Changsun Ministry...


    It can be said that the entire Dragon City has been surrounded by insects and it is difficult to enter.


    It can be said that Zhou Ye''s goal has been fully achieved... However, at this time, he began to worry again...


    Chapter 2143


    Chapter two hundred and forty-three


    What is Zhou Ye worried about??


    Of course he is worried about his sister...


    After all... if the entire Xianbei clan is really annihilated.


    Then...he lost a lot of sister paper behind him.


    For example, Hua Mulan...


    For example...the sister of the grandson Wuji, the maidservant Guanyin, for example...Dugufeng...and for example--Wang Yuyan, etc. [Wang Yuyan called Murongfu''s cousin, obviously, she also has Xianbei blood...]


    It didn''t matter that it didn''t matter, Zhou Ye was taken aback.


    Damn, this Xianbei clan can''t be destroyed yet...


    This Nima, but now the arrow is on the line... What should I do with this special code??


    Therefore, Zhou Ye is worrying now...


    It''s easy to destroy the Xianbei clan, but...what should I do with those girls??


    Zhou Ye is so sad...


    When he was thinking hard about what to do, Tuoba Ling and Qin Yue''er walked in.


    "Master... the army of the various tribes outside Xianbei has arrived..." Tuoba Ling smiled: "The master deliberately used thunder means to destroy them all!"


    "Yes, Master, let''s quickly wipe out the Xianbei clan, and then the class teacher will return to the court!" Qin Yueer also said.


    However, what made the two women a little strange was that their owner couldn''t help not having a happy look on his face, but instead said with a gloomy look: "The plan has changed, the Xianbei clan cannot be destroyed!!"

 Chapter 1760

    "...Huh?? Can''t be destroyed?" X2


    When the two women heard this, they were stunned on the spot...


    A few days ago, didn''t my master still say that he wanted to wipe out Wuhu?Why can''t the Xianbei clan be destroyed today??


    "Why, master!" Qin Yueer walked to Zhou Ye''s side, sat down, and asked, "Why can''t the Xianbei clan be destroyed?"


    "Because of various reasons...Don''t ask more, you just need to know that the Xianbei clan can''t be destroyed!" Zhou Ye said depressed.


    Hey, for a while, I didn''t think much about it, and I actually came up with such a big basket...How can this be broken??


    Although her master''s tone was a bit bad, Qin Yueer didn''t care at all, or that... she already had some guesses in her heart."Is the master worrying about how to face the Xianbei army outside the city?"


    "Yeah... it can''t be killed... it can''t be killed... it''s really sad to me!" Zhou Ye said more and more depressed.


    "How can this be good..." Tuoba Ling also said somewhat depressed.


    You know, this idea came from her. I thought it would be a great achievement, but I didn''t expect that the owner would regret it at this time...


    Qin Yue''er rolled her eyes and thought about it... "Master, there is no need to worry..."


    "Oh? What are your clever plans?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Since all the major tribes of Xianbei are gathered here, although they cannot be wiped out, they can be subdued and used by the master!" Qin Yueer said slowly: "The master only needs to show the power of thunder to make them fearful. ,Enough¡­¡­"


    "I don''t have the time to manage them here..." Zhou Ye said in an angry tone.


    "Why the master personally manage the Xianbei clan..." Qin Yue''er struck out at Tuoba Ling."Master, isn''t there a ready-made candidate? Sister Ling''er comes from the Tuoba line of the Xianbei clan, and she has roots in the Xianbei clan. She is the best candidate to manage the Xianbei clan for her master..."


    Hearing Qin Yueer¡¯s words, Tuoba Ling immediately refused: "No, no... Master, how can I manage the entire Xianbei clan? Master, people don¡¯t want to leave you. Beside..."


    And when he heard Qin Yueer''s words, Zhou Ye''s eyes suddenly brightened... Damn it, a good idea.


    He has no time to manage the Xianbei clan, so why not let his own woman manage it?


    Moreover, he believed that Tuoba Ling would never betray him...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and said: "Ling''er is not going to refuse...it''s decided...it''s you, you will be the queen of the future Xianbei clan!"


    "I...I don''t want to be a queen...Master..." Tuoba Ling almost cried when he heard Zhou Ye''s words...Compared with the broken queen, Tuoba Ling wanted to be by his own master, with ears and ears. not separated¡­¡­


    "Hey, help me manage the Xianbei clan well, and I will reward you well afterwards..." Zhou Ye stood up happily and walked out... "It was a happy decision... Hahaha..."


    After Zhou Ye''s figure disappeared in the tent, Tuoba Ling stared at Qin Yue''er viciously, gritted his teeth and said, "Qin--Yue--er, you framed me..."


    "Sister Ling''er is too serious, how could I frame you? Look, I suggested that my master should make you the queen, so how can I say that I''m framed you?" Qin Yueer said casually .


    "You..." Tuoba Ling almost rushed to bite her... But in the end, she held it back... "Good, good, good... Qin Yue''er, you wait... this is not a matter After all, it¡¯s not always clear who will die..."


    Having said this, Tuoba Ling got up angrily and walked out...


    "Hmm...fight with me!" Qin Yue''er smiled slightly and got up and walked out...


    In fact, for Qin Yueer, her main idea of ??supporting Tuoba Ling is to help her owner''s worries. As for her, Tuoba Ling can''t be with her owner, it''s just incidental. ...


    At this time, Zhou Ye, who had already walked outside of Dragon City, had already begun to wonder how to frighten these Xianbei people.


    It seems that I have to pretend to be a ghost this time...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly... and said to the Blood Dragon Cavalry beside him: "Open the gate of the city... I''m going out to meet the heads of these Xianbei races!"


    "Here!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s order, the Blood Dragon Cavalry opened the door of Dragon City...


    At this time, Murongkui, who was outside the east gate, was about to order people to go to several other directions to contact the heads of the various tribes, and set a time for a joint attack, so that the Han people in that city could hardly take care of both ends. I saw that the city gate in front of me was opened.


    From the city gate, walked out a figure wearing gorgeous golden armor...


    "Who are you?" In the Murong Department, the degree of Sinicization is very high, so Murongkui is also quite proficient in Chinese.


    "I am Jingzhou Mu, Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang..." Zhou Ye said with a smile on his face, "At the same time, I am also the master of your Xianbei clan!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Murongkui was furious, and he scolded: "Bah, it''s not ashamed to say... a little kid with a yellow mouth dare to claim to be the master of my Xianbei clan? You are looking for death!!!"


    As for the soldiers in front of the Murong Division''s army, they also heard Zhou Ye''s words, one by one, they became angry and rushed forward, eating their flesh and sleeping on their skin...


    Facing the Murong army who were yelling at them, Zhou Ye just smiled slightly and slowly said, "You are filthy in your mouth, kneel down-palm your mouth!!"


    Chapter 2144


    Chapter two hundred and forty four


    "The mouth is dirty, kneel down and palm your mouth!"


    Hearing what Zhou Ye said... Murongkui was almost outraged...


    "Who do you think you are? The god of the heavens?" Murongkui mocked Zhou Ye, but his body jumped off the horse without heeding his orders. Then he found out in horror that he Involuntarily, I raised my hands...


    Snapped--


    A loud slap slapped his face fiercely...He slapped his horns and his eyes were straight...


    "What the hell-slap-what''s going on-slap..." Murongkui asked with a panicked expression, and slapped himself hard...


    At this moment, although his mind was so awake, his body was like someone else''s body, and he couldn''t direct his hands at all.


    After more than a dozen consecutive slaps, Murongkui slapped his eyes with gold stars and his head was dizzy...


    In fact, it''s not just Murongkui...


    All the 80,000 troops of the Murong Department present are all kneeling on the ground at this moment, slapped in the face...


    Once there are more people doing anything, it will appear very powerful.


    For example, now, the 80,000 army, facing Zhou Ye, kneeling on the ground, slapped himself in the face, the scene is simply shocking.


    The people who heard Zhou Ye''s words in the front still knew what was going on and why they slapped themselves in the face, while those who hadn''t heard Zhou Ye''s words at all in the back had a look of bewilderment until now...


    "How is this... slap-what happened...? slap... why... slap... my hand... slap...


    "Brother...slap...I don''t know...slap..."


    "Dragon City... slap... here... evil nature... slap..."


    Not to mention how confused the sergeants of the Murong Department behind...


    Just talk about Murongkui in front...

 Chapter 1761

    Although he was fainted by the fan of his own hands at this time...but his heart was like a mirror...


    It seems that this... Zhou Ye Zhou Boyang is a god...


    "Lord Tianshen... slap... take it... slap... supernatural powers... slap..." Murong Kui promptly begged for mercy... "Murong... slap, ashamed... slap... knows wrong... slap... ..."


    Although Murongkui is also a well-known Xianbei man, he is not ashamed to admit to the gods...How can people fight the gods?


    Although the belief of the Xianbei people is the oldest totem worship, there are also gods in their belief system.


    After all, for people in this era, there are so many incredible things in nature that make them wonder.


    In order to get peace of mind, they pushed all these unexplainable things on the head of the gods.


    In fact, it is not just them. There are gods in the beliefs of all people in this era.


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already walked in front of Murongkui. Looking at Murongkui whose face was swollen almost like a pig''s head, Zhou Ye smiled... "I knew today, why bother back then?"


    "P...please...please be merciful from the gods...smack...forgive Murong''s...smack...for the sin of irreverence...smack..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Murongkui pleaded again...


    He can''t do it if he doesn''t beg... This involuntary slap in the face is really too difficult...


    The most important thing is that slapped this thing, not only hurts self-esteem, but also hurts him...


    "Fine, since you already know that you are wrong, let''s spare your Murong one for the time being!" Zhou Ye said, gently waving his hand...


    Following his actions, Murongkui instantly felt that his hands were obedient again...


    He didn''t dare to delay, and hurriedly knelt on the ground, saying: "Murongkui thanked the Lord God for forgiving Murong for a sin of disrespect..."


    "Nothing..." Zhou Ye waved his hand and said, "Get up... just to go with me to one of the other Xianbei tribes..."


    "Yes, Murongkui follows the decree of the lord..." Murongkui said, ignoring the blood stains on his horns. He hurriedly stood up, followed Zhou Ye obediently, and directed his attention to the other Xianbei clans. Walk in.


    Along the way, Murongkui did not dare to ask Zhou Ye why he went to the army of several other clans...


    In fact, he was secretly grateful in his heart...


    Fortunately, this sacred man just made his own Murong a palm. If he Murong his neck, I am afraid that Murong will be removed from Xianbei.


    The army he brought this time can be said to be all the family background of Murong Part One... Once all of them die here, then Murong Part One will instantly fall from the big tribe in Xianbei to a small tribe... Especially, The young and middle-aged of the tribe will go to their seven or eight, and they will inevitably be bullied by other tribes...


    At that time, if you can''t grab a good pasture, there will be no way to breed cows and horses... Without cows and horses, the people will starve... This is a vicious circle.


    Thinking of this, Murongkui couldn''t help but reveal a trace of gratitude in the eyes of the tall and straight back in front of him.


    Although Zhou Ye walked in front and didn''t look back, he could see Murongkui''s thoughts clearly...


    I have to say, this person is so cheap, you can tell him well... he doesn''t listen, he has to be obedient, and he will be grateful for you.


    This is really-how can it be a cheap word?


    Thinking of things in his heart, Zhou Ye did not stop at his feet...


    He used the space magic for a while, bringing Murongkui as if shrinking into an inch, and in the blink of an eye he arrived in front of the army of the Dugu clan in the south.


    "Well, who is the one who came?"


    The figures of Zhou Ye and Murongkui had just appeared in front of the Dugu Department, they were discovered by the sergeant in front of the formation...


    Before Zhou Ye could speak, Murong Kui first spoke: "Go and ask your clan chief to come and talk..."


    "Who are you? How dare you ask my family chief to come and talk?" Hearing Murongkui''s words, the man asked in surprise.


    To be honest, he really couldn''t recognize who the swollen pig-headed guy in front of him was...


    "I am the patriarch of Murong No.1, Murong Kui..." Murong Kui bowed to Zhou Ye and said, "This is Master Mu of Jingzhou..."


    This guy didn''t spit out Zhou Ye''s divine identity...


    In his opinion, his own Murong has been beaten up, how can you be alone without any crime??


    "Are you really Master Murong??" Hearing Murongkui''s words, the sergeant couldn''t help but confirm: "Master Murong...how did you become like this??"


    "Don''t gossip, go and call your clan leader Duguba to come and talk..." Murongkui said directly.


    The sergeant looked up and down Murongkui for a long time, and it took him a long time to recognize Murongkui... Now that he recognized it, he naturally did not dare to delay, and hurriedly said, "This... Master Murong, wait a moment. I''ll report to my clan leader!"


    Chapter 2145


    Chapter two hundred and forty five


    Watching the sergeant ride into the army of the Dugu family, Zhou Ye looked at Murongkui with a smile...


    Just this glance made Murongkui feel like Zhou Ye had seen him through.


    He couldn''t help but thumped and knelt in front of Zhou Ye... tremblingly begged: "I beg Moghan-sama forgiveness for the crime of arrogance..."


    In the words of the Xianbei clan, Moghan means a god.


    Seeing Murongkui who was trembling in front of him, kneeling on the ground and afraid to raise his head, Zhou Ye smiled... "It seems that you know that your careful thinking is wrong... Let''s not take it as an example. If you play smart in front of me, then the whole There is no need for the Murong clan to exist in the world!"


    "Thanks... Master Xie Mo Gehan''s mercy!!" Murongkui''s clothes were soaked with cold sweat at this time...


    "Okay, get up..." Zhou Ye waved his hand casually and asked him to get up.


    It would be so easy to let Murongkui go, but Zhou Ye also had a plan in his mind.


    This Murongkui''s idea is certainly a bit insidious, he wants to borrow Zhou Ye''s hand to clean up the Dugu family...


    But this is exactly what Zhou Ye thought...


    He has already discovered...Humans, who don''t suffer from a lesson, don''t know how to be small.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye let Murongkui''s move just now...


    Otherwise, he only needs to turn his mind to make Na Murongkui unable to speak... how can he let him say such a long time?


    Just when Murongkui was secretly rejoicing in his heart that his tribe had escaped another catastrophe... Suddenly, in the lonely army, a small path was separated...


    One of the burly middle-aged men walked out of the army on a horse...


    No one else, but the patriarch of Dugu, Dugu hegemony.


    He rode up to Zhou Ye and did not go to see Zhou Ye. Instead, he first looked up and down Murongkui, who was like a pig''s head... After half a day, he laughed and said, "Hahaha... Murongkui, How did you guy make this look? Could it be that the house is at odds and you were beaten like this by your wife?"


    Facing Dugu Ba¡¯s ridicule, Murong Kui looked at him without changing his expression and heartbeat. Then he respectfully saluted Zhou Ye and said, "Master Moghan, this is the patriarch of the Dugu Tribe. Dugu is over... he..."


    Before Murongkui finished speaking, he was interrupted by Duguba... "Murongkui, what tricks do you want to do? Get such a yellow-mouthed kid over and call him Lord Moghan, I will Would you be frightened and bow down? Hahahaha..."

 Chapter 1762

    "..." Hearing Duguba''s words, Murongkui didn''t blink his eyelids. Instead, he said respectfully: "My lord, although Duguba is rough in appearance, in fact, this person is extremely treacherous in heart... many people They were all deceived by his appearance and planted in his hands..."


    Seeing that Murongkui didn''t pay any attention to what he meant, Duguba suddenly thought about it...


    This battle is not right...


    Is this person really a god??


    Thinking of this, Dugu Ba suddenly looked up and down Zhou Ye in surprise...


    But... to be honest, he really didn''t see anything.


    Except for the more gorgeous armor and the extremely handsome head, he couldn''t see the slightest magic in Zhou Ye.


    At this time, after listening to Murongkui''s introduction, Zhou Ye looked at Dugu Ba with interest... After a while, he said: "You just slapped a hundred slaps, and I let it go. You are alone..."


    The Dugu Ba, who was still a little surprised, heard this, and immediately burned on his forehead...


    However, he did not get angry about this, but suppressed his anger, and said respectfully: "Is there any proof that the driver claims to be a god?"


    "......Hehe..." Zhou Ye didn''t care about Duguba''s words... but smiled slightly: "Since you refuse to listen to good advice...then you can only let the whole Duguba suffer with you. ¡­A lonely one, holding a hundred in the palm of one''s own hand, in order to impress you."


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, Duguba felt that he had lost control of his body in an instant...


    Today''s Dugu Part is exactly the same as Murong Part just now.


    However, what was even worse than Murong''s army was that what Zhou Ye just said was the lone army...not the lone army in front of him.


    Therefore-even the Dugu people who are far away in the territory of the Dugu tribe began to fan their faces inexplicably.


    During the battle, the slaps on the face continued... it sounded like a small firecracker.


    Zhou Ye stood in front of the formation, happily watching the lone army, slapped his face...


    And Murongkui, who was standing behind Zhou Ye, couldn''t help but smile...


    "Hiss..." With this smile, he tugged at the wound of the horn, and couldn''t help taking a breath.


    But even so, he was beautiful in his heart.


    Sure enough, seeing others unlucky can make people happy...


    At this time, Duguba was already convinced of Zhou Ye''s identity... At the same time, he also hated Murongkui.


    Can''t you tell me that this is Lord Celestial?I have to talk like that yin and yang...Fuck, Murong clan, I remember you.


    In fact, Murongkui has just been very clear.


    However, it was this lone tyrant who was suspicious of Zhou Ye''s identity, which led to today''s disaster.


    However, people always like to anger...


    The culprit, Zhou Ye-Duguba, didn''t dare to hate it, so the hapless Murong clan was hated by Duguba.


    After waiting for a hundred fans to fan, Duguba said nothing, knelt on the ground and knocked his head, "Duguba has no eyes and has offended Lord Moghan, please forgive me..."


    "Haha..." Looking at the arrogant but now cleverly like a cat-like dungeon, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "This is a special case, not as an example. If there is another time, it will not be a palm. Such a simple punishment..."


    "Yes..." Hearing this, Dugu Ba didn''t even dare to lift his head...


    "Okay, get up..." Zhou Ye said, walking in the other direction... "Follow me to meet the heads of other clans..."


    "Duguba takes the lead..." Duguba said, hurriedly got up, and cleverly followed Zhou Ye with Murongkui...


    Then, Zhou Ye took the two of them to the front of several other clans...The old technique was repeated, and after conquering all the heads of the Xianbei clan who came to Dragon City for rescue, he led them into the dragon. In the city.


    Chapter 2146


    Chapter two hundred and forty six


    Dragon City¡ª¡ª


    In the king''s account of the original Tuoba clan¡ª¡ª


    The king''s account was filled with the heads of the Xianbei races, and Zhou Ye sat in the first place. Standing behind him were Tuoba Ling and Qin Yue''er.


    The two women at this time, looking at the pig heads in the tent, couldn''t help but chuckle slightly...


    They really can''t help it...


    When the owner went out, he brought back a group of heads of various clans who had been beaten into pigs with little effort.


    Moreover, these clan leaders who used to be arrogant and proud have become more well-behaved...


    It''s just as interesting as it is.


    The heads of Xianbei naturally heard the chuckles of the two women.


    If someone dared to laugh at them like this in the past, these guys would have to scold them a lot, and they might even make a big fight, demanding the other party to pay a heavy price.


    But today...Although they heard the chuckles of the two women, they looked at each other with their eyes and noses, and they looked like little sheep.


    No way...All these goods were cleaned up by Zhou Ye, without exception.


    Speaking of it, the method of slapping oneself in the face is involuntary, although it sounds, it does not seem to be that threatening.


    However, I dare not think about this kind of thing...


    That is really terrifying.


    What if they were not controlled by Zhou Ye to slap themselves in the face, but stabbed their heart with a knife??


    Even if they were directly controlled by Zhou Ye and killed all the flesh and blood of their close relatives??


    This kind of thing, just a little thought, is enough to make them cold and sweaty.


    Therefore, they no longer have any questions about Zhou Ye''s identity.


    At this time, Zhou Ye, who was sitting on the main seat, looked at the leaders cheerfully and smiled: "I know, you feel very unconvinced? Think I''m bullying you??"


    "I dare not dare...I will never dare to think like this..."


    "Yes, I can teach Master Moghan, it is my conviction..."


    "That''s right, seeing Lord Moghan has already made me nervous and excited!"


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the leaders hurriedly explained...


    Regardless of how shameless the words are, or the fleshy flattery, as long as the adult in front of them can believe that there is no resentment in their hearts, then open up and say...

 Chapter 1763

    face??


    This kind of thing must first be earned under the condition of ensuring that you can live...


    Now, their fate... or, to be precise, the fate of their entire clan is pinched in the hands of the adult in front of them, how much money is their face worth?Is life important??


    Among these clan chiefs, it¡¯s not that they don¡¯t have that kind of temperament, rather than being bent...


    However, when they understood that the life of their entire clan was in the hands of Zhou Ye, they would rather not bend, for the sake of their clan and relatives, they would also kneel down and offer their humility to the Lord Moghan in front of them. .


    Seeing the performance of these chiefs before him, Zhou Ye smiled...


    "I know, many of you are not convinced..." Said this, Zhou Ye waved his hand and told these guys to close their eyes... "But, I never need your respect and respect... All I want is your obedience..."


    Having said that, Zhou Ye lightly waved his hand... The entire big account disappeared instantly...


    No, it''s not that the big account disappeared, but all of them were moved to another place...


    The head of the Murong tribe, Murongkui raised his eyes and looked at some familiar scenery in front of him... After a long while, he couldn''t help but exclaimed: "This...this is...the highest peak of Langjuxu Mountain..."


    "how is this possible¡­¡­"


    "Dragon City is a thousand miles away from Langjuxu Mountain. How could it be possible... We were here in an instant... It''s impossible..."


    "Yeah, Murongkui, didn''t you be frightened by the adults, did you admit your mistakes?"


    A crowd of heads said one after another.


    "Impossible, this is Langjuxu Mountain..." Murongkui pointed to a pile of rocks not far away, and said: "This pile of rocks was piled up here when I was a kid... How could it be possible to admit it? ..."


    Hearing Murongkui''s words, all the leaders were dumbfounded...


    Many surface succumbs, but secretly thinking about it, can''t I still be able to hide if I can''t provoke me?


    After preparing to return to the clan, the leaders who led the clan to migrate, immediately put out the idea of ??migration in their hearts.


    Fuck, this is a thousand miles in a flash, where can you escape the adult¡¯s pursuit??


    Honestly, be a dog for this adult...Being a dog is better than being dead.


    Zhou Ye happily looked at the constantly changing expressions on the faces of these leaders... and smiled happily.


    "This used to be the place where General Huo Qubing conferred Zen..." Zhou Ye said, "Today, I will learn from General Huo Qubing... Pray to God..."


    Speaking of this, Zhou Ye pointed to a mountain not far away... opened the mouth and said, "This mountain is really an eye-catching... it blocks my sight!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the heads were speechless...


    What does this adult mean by this?Are we going to lead all the people to dig up that mountain??


    Just when they hesitated... Suddenly felt a violent vibration from the ground under their feet...


    The vibration was so strong that it even made them unable to maintain their standing figure and had to lie on the ground and maintain their balance.


    However, at this moment, Murongkui looked up and was stunned by the scene in front of him...


    After being dull for a while, he shouted: "Quick...look at that mountain..."


    A group of leaders who were trying to keep their balance heard this and raised their heads to look forward...


    I saw that the mountain that Zhou Ye said was too annoying, was slowly sinking into the ground...


    That horrible scene made all the leaders completely dumb...


    Overwhelming...This is truly overwhelming.


    At this time, all the careful thoughts in their hearts were completely extinguished... only one sentence was left-absolutely don''t defy the adult in front of you...


    Mortals, after all, can''t fight against the gods.


    The great mountain in the distance was sinking toward the ground with a loud rumbling sound, but what about these chiefs?Then one by one was silent...


    "It seems that this world is quite interesting, I know what I want!"


    Zhou Ye''s faint words awakened all the chiefs...


    Is this world also jealous of the adults in front of you?Actually want to please this adult like this??


    Thinking like this in my heart, the horses of the heads of Xianbei suddenly came over...


    What an adult, I am the only one in the sky...


    What an adult¡¯s order, the world didn¡¯t dare to disobey it... Wait, wait, just like no money, it came out bald from their mouths.


    "From now on, you don''t have to fight each other anymore... From now on, you will build a country on this grassland..." Said this, Zhou Ye dragged Tuoba Ling to his side. Let her rule this country!"


    Chapter 2147


    Chapter two hundred and forty seven


    More than ten days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The various armies of Xianbei that originally surrounded the Dragon City Tuan Tuan have disappeared...Instead, there are teams of motorcades under the banner of various clans. At the gate of Dragon City, the stream is constantly flowing and very lively.


    In that team, the ones in red and green look quite festive...just don¡¯t know what makes...


    And where did the army of the Xianbei clan go??Why didn''t you see them anymore?


    Of course, it was not because they disagreed with Zhou Ye''s remarks about the founding of the nation, they were all banished by Zhou Ye''s anger.


    After all, these chiefs had already seen Zhou Ye''s supernatural powers, so how dare they defy Zhou Ye''s meaning?


    Even after Zhou Ye put forward the idea of ??founding the country, they all made a happy appearance, as if Zhou Ye said this to their hearts.


    As for Tuoba Ling to be the queen of this country...


    Even if they were reluctant in their hearts, they didn''t dare to show the slightest leak on their faces.


    No way, it''s better than others.


    Of course, although they dare not express the slightest dissatisfaction, they have already thought about it in their hearts.


    Why did Lord Moghan want Tuoba Ling to be the ruler of this country??


    This woman...or rather, this girl, who is not very old, although she came from the Tuoba tribe, she has never heard of her talent.


    If you have to say that she has any advantages, it is that she is very beautiful...


    The former Tuoba Ling was the snow lotus of the Tuoba clan.

 Chapter 1764

    So... Why did Lord Moghan give her the title of God??


    Could it be... Actually, Lord Moghan also likes mortal beautiful women??


    Just because you love her so much that you will praise her as God??


    If that''s the case, doesn''t it mean...I also have a chance??


    Among the tribes, there are not one or two outstanding clansmen...


    Since Tuoba Ling can be favored by Lord Moghan, and as such, who can say that the women of their tribes can''t let Lord Moghan be loved more??At that time, maybe they can get some light...


    Therefore, they have made up their minds... when they go back, they will select beautiful women from the clan and send them to the royal court...


    However, even though they have such thoughts in their hearts at this time, it is inconvenient to say clearly.


    After all, they gave a woman to Zhou Ye, which was a corner where they would pry Tuoba Ling.


    How could this matter be said in front of Tuoba Ling...This kind of matter should be done first and then said.


    After making up their minds, they praised Zhou Ye Jianguo''s proposal one by one...


    What I am waiting for the Xianbei people, I have long been looking forward to this day...


    What Lord Moghan¡¯s move is, the merit is in the world, and it will benefit the future...for us and the Xianbei clan, we have created a foundation for all generations...and so on.


    Facing the horses of these chiefs, Zhou Ye just smiled, not caring...


    However, although Xianbei''s establishment of the country has been put on the agenda, after all, the establishment of the country is not a family, it is built.


    You have to choose the time, worship the heaven and the earth, pray to God... etc. There are so many complicated things.


    However, Zhou Ye is not in a hurry...


    Anyway, since Xianbei''s army is already gathered together, idle is idle... Then go and destroy the Jie clan...


    For Zhou Ye''s orders, the heads of Xianbei naturally didn''t dare to obey them.


    On the same day, after Zhou Ye returned to Longcheng with a group of Xianbei chiefs, the chiefs of all the Xianbei tribes returned to their headquarters one after another, and then without hesitation, they took their troops and marched towards the territory where the Jie clan is located...


    However, while these heads of Xianbei were leading the way, they had a tacit understanding of each sending a ride of messengers to rush back to their own clan...


    As for what??


    Just look at these bells and whistles in front of you...


    At this moment, in the king''s account...


    "Aristocratic daughter of the Dugu clan... Dugu Yan will see you..."


    "Noble lady of the Murong clan, Murong Rou saw it..."


    "Aristocratic daughter of the Longsun clan...Ruilin, the longsun, will see..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    With the waves of fame, the girls of the clan with different styles walked into the king''s account.


    Suddenly, there was a sweet daughter''s breath in the entire Wang Zhang air...


    "Why did you come here?" Zhou Ye sat on the top of the list, looking at all the noble ladies in front of him, and asked knowingly.


    "I am waiting for the order of the patriarch (headman) to come and serve the adults!" XN


    A group of girls had obviously met outside and chatted...This answer was quite neat.


    "Your patriarch is interested..." Zhou Ye smiled upon hearing the words: "If this is the case, you can stay!"


    "Thank you Lord!" XN


    After a group of girls bowed to Zhou Ye, Qi Qi came to Zhou Ye''s side... and stood well behind Zhou Ye.


    After all, they were born in the family of Xianbei nobles, and they had seen this kind of work of serving people, but they didn''t know how to do it.


    For a time, a group of girls, you look at me, I look at you, don''t know where to start.


    Qin Yueer, who had always been pretty behind Zhou Ye, saw the girls'' performance and couldn''t help but sneered: "It seems that this is a group of eldest ladies... so clumsy, they even said to serve their master??"


    And Tuoba Ling, who was standing next to Qin Yue''er, smiled and said: "I don''t agree with what sister Yue''er said... After all, although they are a little clumsy, it is because they are of noble birth and only such girls. Only then deserves to stay beside the master and serve the master..."


    Speaking of this, Tuoba Ling said to the girls: "Your name is Dugu Yan? Who is Dugu Ba?"


    Dugu Yan didn''t dare to neglect it, and replied somewhat cautiously: "In response to my sister, Dugu Ba is my uncle..."


    In the letter, Duguba had already explained the ins and outs of everything clearly, and before Duguyan came, she was repeatedly explained by the elders of the clan...


    Don''t offend Tuoba Ling, after all, she will be the queen of the Xianbei Empire in the future, and the Dugu family will be under her control... Therefore, Dugu Yan is so restrained.


    Of course, Du Guyan also knows...


    The most important person here is not Tuoba Ling, but Zhou Ye who is sitting there...He is the support of the lone family in the future.


    Seeing Duguyan''s performance, Tuoba Ling smiled with satisfaction and said: "Don''t be so cautious, since you have entered this door, you will be your own sister from now on...Come, let me teach you how to serve your master..."


    "Thank you Sister Tuoba..."


    Seeing Tuoba Ling''s performance, Qin Yueer felt bitter hatred in her heart... Tuoba Ling was obviously planning to unite these Xianbei girls to fight against herself...


    But, this kind of thing, she was angry, but there was no way...


    Who told them that the girls of the Huns only have two or three kittens... This is a bit depressing.


    Chapter 2148


    Chapter two hundred and forty eight


    And Tuoba Ling, who was directing these Xianbei girls to serve his master, naturally noticed the somewhat ugly expression on Qin Yueer''s face.


    In her heart, she couldn''t help but feel proud.


    Hum...Do you think I can''t do anything if you leave me on the grassland?


    Tuoba Ling has made up his mind... he must regain his master''s favor.


    How to grab it??


    Tuoba Ling plans to take two steps...

 Chapter 1765

    The first step is to manage this empire built by the owner...


    She has made up her mind. Once the empire is established, the first step she needs to do is to abolish the Xianbei script and the Xianbei language...change to Chinese, use Chinese characters, and use Han Chinese weights and measures, etc.... etc. Measures... speed up the sinicization process of the Xianbei clan.


    She believes that if she does this, she will definitely please her owner...


    As for the resistance to the implementation of the Sinicization policy??


    Tuoba Ling felt that in front of the boundless magical powers of his master, all resistance would not be resistance.


    The second step is to recruit beautiful women from all clans into the palace...


    She recruited beautiful women into the palace, naturally, not because she wanted to engage in Ji... but because she wanted her master to come to see her in this bitterly cold northwest.


    Although she has never returned to Jingzhou with her host, Tuoba Ling also knows that there are many beautiful women in the back house of her host in Jingzhou.


    If you want your master to come to visit yourself often, you must be anxious about what your master wants and think about what your master thinks...


    What does the owner like??


    Do you need to ask?Of course it is a beauty...


    With such thoughts in mind, Tuoba Ling will of course have a good relationship with the noble ladies of these clans...They are her most natural allies...


    Tuoba Ling believed that after they got on their master''s couch, they would definitely help the master plan everything just like himself.


    As for the wishful thinking of the clans behind them, Tuoba Ling is not stupid, of course he can guess one or two...


    However, Tuoba Ling could only say to these guys'' thoughts...They don''t know their master too much.


    You know, the biggest taboo of the owner of the house, except for the uneasy back house and the sisters infighting... is that others interfere with his family affairs.


    As long as those guys dare to reach out... Tuoba Ling believes that his master will definitely chop off their outstretched paws without hesitation.


    In this way, Tuoba Ling happily directed the new sisters how to serve their masters, and did not tire of explaining them, their own masters'' preferences...


    Qin Yueer stood angrily on the side, staring at Tuoba Ling...


    "Yue''er... your heart is upset..."


    Zhou Ye saw Qin Yue''er''s mood and clicked on her slightly... "Ling''er did the right thing. You shouldn''t hate her so much..."


    Qin Yue''er was shocked when she heard what her owner said...


    She also felt that there was something wrong with her mentality...Why would she hate Tuoba Ling??


    When did this emotion start?


    It started from Tuoba Ling¡¯s proposal and the compliment from his owner?


    Or earlier??


    However, no matter what, she can''t go on like this...


    In fact, Qin Yue''er is very clever, but... occasionally likes to drill the horns...


    Since Zhou Ye woke her up, of course she wouldn''t be wrong again...


    Thinking of this, Qin Yue''er walked up to Zhou Ye with a look of shame and knelt down."Master, Yue''er is wrong... Master, please punish!"


    Seeing Qin Yue''er''s actions, the ladies suddenly looked over curiously... They had no idea what was wrong with Qin Yue''er... or in other words, where it was wrong.


    And when Zhou Ye saw that Qin Yueer could understand what he meant, he nodded with relief, "Wrong is wrong, don''t be afraid of it, you can change it... well, this time the punishment will be exempted... ¡­"


    "No..." Qin Yueer''s face changed when she heard Zhou Ye''s words, and she knelt for a few steps before coming to Zhou Ye''s front, tightly hugging Zhou Ye''s legs with her hands, "Yue''er accepts the master''s punishment, master If Yue''er is not punished, then Yue''er will not get up..."


    "..." Hearing Qin Yue''er''s words, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... Is there anyone who likes to punish her by himself??


    But when Zhou Ye saw the slightly expectant gaze in Qin Yueer''s eyes... it was instantly clear... This invisible trembling M is sick.


    "That''s all..." Zhou Ye said here, looking at the expressions of the noble ladies around him, and said: "Since you insist on accepting punishment, then I will do what you want... You sisters, be an example and set rules..."


    Said this, Zhou Ye waved his hand...


    There was a sound of broken glass...


    Look again...


    The figures of Zhou Ye and all the girls disappeared...


    After half an hour............


    A golden portal opened in the king''s account...


    Zhou Ye took the lead and walked out...


    It was none other than Qin Yueer and Tuoba Ling who walked out behind him...


    It''s just that the performance of the two is quite deliberate...


    The two, you support me, I support you...support each other and walked out of the portal...


    "Sister Ling''er, thanks to you for helping me this time...or else, if I can''t say, I will really die in the hands of that bad guy..."


    "Sister Yue''er is polite, even if Ling''er doesn''t help you, the master won''t be willing to really..."


    "Hmph, what is he not willing to bear, he almost killed me just now... My soul was floated out by him..."


    "Haha... How can it be so exaggerated..." Tuoba Ling said with a smile: "Seriously, you should thank these sisters more... If it weren''t for them, you and I would all be killed by the master... "


    "Yeah..." Qin Yueer nodded approvingly when she heard Tuoba Ling''s words... "Then I will wait and order someone to cook some big tonic porridge for them to send... This time I really thank them. It''s..."


    Although the whispers of the two women were very low, how could they be kept from Zhou Ye''s ears?


    Hearing the complaints of the two women... Zhou Ye was speechless for a while...


    "Am I easy?"


    "In order to make your sisters reconcile, I can''t bear it and make you like that. You don''t know that you are grateful to me, and you blame me... Hey, it''s really hard to be a good person."


    "Bah, bad guy...you dare to say..." Qin Yueer heard Zhou Ye''s words, her eyes widened and she shouted, "Sisters...clean him..."


    Hearing Qin Yue''er''s words, the daughters of Xianbei who had just walked out of the portal, one by one, regardless of their new creations, rushed towards Zhou Ye...


    For a while, Zhou Ye was surrounded by a group of girls...


    Of course, the girls are reluctant to really fight Zhou Ye. They are doing this, but they just want to get closer to their masters.


    Chapter 2149

 Chapter 1766

    Chapter two hundred and forty-nine


    More than a month later...


    Under the attack of the Xianbei army, the Jie tribe, who was still the other tribe of the Huns, was slaughtered.


    The leaders of the Xianbei clan led the army, and the class returned to the court...


    This time coincides with auspicious days...


    With the preparation of the tribes, all the ceremonial items needed for enthronement have been prepared.


    Therefore, choosing a day is worse than hitting the sun, Zhou Ye simply let Tuoba Ling ascend the throne today...


    At this time, outside the Dragon City, on a high platform with a length of several kilometers and a height of 100 meters...


    Tuoba Ling, wearing a phoenix crown and golden robe, worshipped the world with a serious face...


    At the same time, there were more than a hundred ragged Jie people under the pressure of the audience, they were constantly cursing something in the Huns language.


    With a sound of "the sacrifice ceremony begins..."


    The sword and axe who had been preparing for a long time, did not hesitate to raise the sword and cut off the heads of the hundreds of Jie people.


    These more than a hundred Jie people were the big and small leaders of the Jie clan captured when the leaders of the Xianbei clan led the army to clear the Jie clan.


    In their opinion, Zhou Ye asked them to lead an army to defeat the Jie tribe, and ordered the chickens and dogs not to stay... it must be hatred for this tribe.


    That''s why they captured these guys and dedicated them to Zhou Ye...


    And Zhou Ye was indeed very happy, and he said directly that the offerings for offering sacrifice to the heavens have been lost.


    Therefore, these last Jie people became the sacrifices used by the Xianbei clan to sacrifice to heaven when the nation was founded.


    Strictly speaking, some of the Jie people are still alive... However, the only ones who survived are the beautiful Chu girls... They were captured by the blood dragons who were acting with the Xianbei army, and they were in Zhou Ye. In the mirror world, waiting for adjustment.


    Keke...this is something...not to mention it for now.


    With more than a hundred blood arrows scattered across the sky.


    The solemn sacrifice ceremony began...


    A swaying sacrifice to astronomy, read from Tuoba Ling''s mouth...


    To be honest, I heard Zhou Ye feel a little sleepy...


    But fortunately, this is Xianbei, not the Central Plains... If it is the court of the Han Dynasty to worship the sky, at least three days in advance must fast and bathe, abstain from all entertainment, to show respect for the sky.


    If this is the case, then Zhou Ye would have been annoying people...


    You know that last night, the queen of the future Xianbei clan on the high platform was still neighing and shouting under him...


    But no matter how much this ritual was cut, it took three full hours in the end...


    After the sacrifice ceremony is over, it is natural to be a great minister.


    The heads of Xianbei each have a reward...


    Uh, by the way, I haven''t said the name of the country of Xianbei yet.


    Originally, the heads of all ethnic groups in Xianbei wanted to use the word of God in Xianbei as the name of the country.The result was rejected by Zhou Ye...


    Kingdom of God??Hearing this name, Zhou Ye could easily think of heaven...


    That place is not where people stay...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye would never let the Xianbei country use God as its country name.


    In the end, Tuoba Ling proposed to use the family name of the owner as the country name...


    Zhou Dynasty...The country name Zhou Ye felt okay, after all, there were too many dynasties named Zhou in history.


    Western Zhou, Eastern Zhou, Northern Zhou, Later Zhou...


    This Nima, east, west, north and south are almost used up.


    Therefore, Xianbei''s country name is Zhou...


    Tuoba Ling is named Emperor Wuhuang...


    I''ve been busy for three whole days...The establishment of the country is temporarily over.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye felt that the past three days was really uncomfortable.


    A wave of people came, a wave of people left... Just summoning the officials made Zhou Ye very busy.


    "Oh...I''m exhausted..." Zhou Ye lay halfway on the dragon chair, Tuoba Ling, wearing a dragon robe, squatted aside and helped him pinch his feet...


    "Master, sister Ling''er is more tired than you..." Qin Yue''er, who was behind Zhou Ye, teased after hearing Zhou Ye''s words.


    "I''m tired..." Zhou Ye stretched out his hand and hugged the two in his arms. "The matter is over here, and I will have the class teacher back in a few days... What are your plans? ?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the expressions of the two women suddenly changed...


    They know that this day will come sooner or later, but-they even want to never come this day.


    "Master... can''t you not go back?" Tuoba Ling''s eyes were tearful, and he pleaded: "Master is here, Ling''er feels so relieved... If the owner wants to leave, take Ling''er''s heart with him. Let''s go..."


    "Hey, don''t cry..." Zhou Ye is the most helpless with a crying woman... While he persuaded, he raised his hand to wipe the tears from the corner of Tuoba Ling''s eyes... "Although I can''t be with you often. , But I can see you at intervals..."


    "Sister Ling''er, don''t make the master embarrassed..." Qin Yue''er also whispered: "This is not the master''s home after all. The master''s home is in Jingzhou...There are many older sisters waiting for the master to return home. ...How can we keep our master here so selfishly?"


    "We?" Zhou Ye was shocked when he heard Qin Yueer''s words.


    "Um...we!" Qin Yueer nodded lightly, and said, "Master...I want to stay in Da Zhou and assist sister Linger..."


    "No, Sister Yue''er, you don''t need to be like this..." Tuoba Ling hurriedly said after hearing Qin Yue''er''s words, "I have no other choice but to stay here. How can I let my sister be the same as me? Serving by the master..."


    "Don''t say it, sister Ling''er, this happened because of me, so naturally I have to stay with my sister..."


    "sister¡­¡­"


    "younger sister¡­¡­"


    Zhou Ye looked at the infinite expression of the two women in front of him, and couldn''t help rolling his eyes...


    If he hadn¡¯t known that the two women had absolutely no affair, he might have thought that they had secretly...


    Slap - slap -

 Chapter 1767

    "Ah... how can the master hit others..."


    "the host¡­¡­"


    Zhou Ye slapped the bridge dolphins of the two women twice, breaking the beautiful scenery of Ji Qing in front of him...


    Seeing the appearance of the two girls, Zhou Ye smiled evilly: "Have you forgotten what kind of magical powers do I possess for your master? Time or something, it''s all trivial to me...Slowly, you guys? You will find that I will always be by your side from time to time, and occasionally leave only for three to five days..."


    "Master..." X2


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the eyes of the two women suddenly lit up, and the desolate atmosphere of parting was gone in a moment.


    "Farewell is coming soon...Are you planning to see me off like this?" Zhou Ye smiled: "At this time, shouldn''t there be a special farewell party?"


    "As you wish, Master!" Qin Yue''er blushed pretty face when she heard the words... She turned and walked outside...


    She is going to summon other sisters to come and fight together against the powerful enemy...


    On the other hand, Tuoba Ling has already played role-playing...


    She looked at Zhou Ye solemnly, and asked coldly: "Who are you? You dare to sit on my dragon chair...Aren''t you afraid that I will punish you?"


    "Hehehehe... I not only want to sit in your dragon chair, I also want to..."


    "Bold, don''t come over... what do you want to do...?"


    "You...you...how dare you be frivolous with me, aren''t you afraid...I...I punish you...bad master...be light..."


    Chapter 2150


    Chapter two hundred and fifty


    One month later...


    Zhou Ye led the army and left Longcheng, the seat of the Xianbei Palace.


    This time, he didn''t go anywhere else, but directly led his army to his home, Jingzhou Mansion.


    what did you say?Aren¡¯t there still Qiang and Di people?


    Ahem... The Qiang is now commanded by Han Sui Ma Teng and cannot move yet.


    However, Zhou Ye had already confessed his woman Tuoba Ling, once the Qiang ethnic group had all the changes and the original intentions of the Central Plains, he would let the Great Zhou Dynasty directly send troops to annihilate it.


    And what about the Di family?It''s a bit too scattered. For the time being, Zhou Ye can''t take care of them... So this time Zhou Ye will temporarily let them go... [I''m afraid of being labeled a big hat of undermining national unity, so these two still have descendants. I dare not write anymore...]


    Along the way last week, Ye led a 10,000 blood dragon rider, day and night, and returned to Jingzhou in only five or six days.


    When the army entered the city, the people of Jingzhou stepped in to welcome...


    Tens of thousands of merchants from all over the north and south were watching the majestic military posture of this world''s first cavalry.


    "This Xiongtai, do you know where General Boyang led the army this time?"


    "I''m not very clear... But yesterday, I heard from the wealthy merchants who specialize in the Western Region Line and the Huren Line, that General Zhou did a great thing in the north!"


    "Oh?? What''s great?"


    "Hey... this, it''s a long story! If it''s too early today, I should go home for dinner..."


    "Why not, if Xiongtai is willing to appreciate his face, how about I invite Xiongtai to the Zui Xianju for a drink? Let''s drink and say..."


    "Such kindness..."


    Such a scene, among the welcoming crowd on the sidewalk, appears from time to time...


    After all, this year and month, the news is far less informed than later generations... The princes in various places have reported to the horses, but for the merchants, it is only by word of mouth, but the merchants are the people who pay the most attention to the news. The seemingly inconspicuous news might bring them tens of thousands of fortunes... Therefore, there are too many businessmen who are interested in Zhou Ye''s purpose for a while.


    Of course, it is unclear how many of these are real businessmen and how many are spies of all princes.


    At this time, Zhou Ye was riding his Mochizuki Rhinoceros, walking unhurriedly in the forefront of the city entering the city. From time to time, the big girl and the little daughter-in-law on the side of the road threw their Sipa onto his mount... It was these women who expressed their love for Zhou Ye.


    In response, Zhou Ye just smiled, but did not reach out to pick up the silk paws that fell on Mochizuki''s back.


    Just when the army entering the city was about to reach Zhou Ye''s Patriarch''s Mansion...


    Suddenly, a young man rushed out of the road, blocking the way of the army.


    I saw that the young man was thin, but had quite delicate eyebrows. He had a gentle appearance, but he was not too tall, and visually it was about 1.6 meters... However, this head is very normal in this era...


    It''s just that he walked to the middle of the road calmly and blocked the way of Zhou Ye''s team...


    First, he gave a deep salute to Zhou Ye, and then said loudly: "Since the general is willing to travel thousands of miles to northern Xinjiang, to remove the scourge of the Xiongnu Xianbei off the border for our Chinese Atomic people, why would he refuse to invade the world and sweep Liuhe? What about a peaceful and prosperous world? By doing this, wouldn¡¯t the general turn the cart before the horse? If I, under the leadership of the general, reproduce the prosperous age of the Han, how dare those foreigners guilty to offend me?¡±


    As this young man''s voice fell, the streets that were originally lively and extraordinary gradually became quiet...


    "Who is this person? I dare to stop the general''s tiger driving. Acridine is enough?"


    "Shhh, don''t talk... Let me hear what''s going on?"


    The people on the street looked at the young man who stopped Zhou Ye''s army with curious eyes...


    And Zhou Ye, sitting on Mochizuki Rhinoceros, looked at the young man in front of him with interest...


    After a while, Zhou Ye pulled out a mysterious smile and said, "Who are you? Why do you stop me from the frame?"


    "Next, Nanyang Zhuge Kongming... met the champion!" Zhuge Liang said, giving another deep salute.


    "Champion Hou??" Zhou Ye said in a daze, "When did I become a champion?"


    "When the general expedition to the northwestern border, Cao Cao welcomed the emperor, the holy driver, to Xuchang, and gave a great reward to the princes of the world..." Zhuge Liang said with a slight smile: "And the one who gave the general to Cao Cao is the champion..."


    "Hahaha... This Cao Mengde is really..." Hearing this, Zhou Ye was suddenly surprised. He smiled and shook his head, and said, "This place is not a narrative place. Why don''t you ask your husband to come back to the house with me? ??"


    "I don''t dare to say what I want..." Zhuge Liang smiled upon hearing this, and offered another courtesy to Zhou Ye.


    "Such a great kindness!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, then said to the soldier beside him: "Receive a horse and gentleman..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhuge Liang hurriedly said: "No need for the general... Liang can''t ride a horse..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was taken aback after hearing this...


    Well, there are really not many civil servants and generals who can''t ride horses in this era... When Zhou Ye watched the Romance of the Three Kingdoms before, he thought that Zhuge Liang liked to ride in his own cart instead of riding a horse, just because it was comfortable to ride... Now It seems that it''s because this guy can''t ride a horse...


    "If this is the case, then I won''t ride a horse anymore. I will dismount and go with my husband!" Zhou Ye said, jumping off his mount, and walking side by side with Zhuge Liang.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s actions like this, Zhuge Liang was moved in his heart, but also with some doubts...


    "Liang, how dear, how important is the general!" Having said that, Zhuge Liang saluted again: "Liang, I am very scared..."

 Chapter 1768

    "Hahaha... Mr. Zhuge is overly modest... I have heard of Mr. Wolong''s name!" Zhou Ye stretched out his hand and said, "Sir, please..."


    "General, please..."


    In this way, the two people who met for the first time actually walked side by side, talking and smiling all the way towards Zhou Ye''s pastoral mansion...


    To outsiders, the two people seem to be good friends who have been together for many years, and they are quite harmonious. It is impossible to guess that the two met for the first time today.


    In fact, anyone who is familiar with the Three Kingdoms can hardly feel any ill feeling towards Zhuge Liang.


    Dochi who admired him was almost a demon, and he admired him for his dedication and death.


    And Zhou Ye is the same...


    You know, when he was going to school, he tortured him for several days with that apprenticeship form...he still knows how to memorize it.


    To be honest, it is really difficult for a smart person to be loyal to someone.


    Because smart people are always easy to consider choices based on their own interests, after all, people don''t die for themselves.


    But Zhuge Liang was different. He had exhausted his life for the cause of Shu Han, and he did not forget the entrustment of his predecessor Liu Bei when he died.


    Loyal people are always hard to hate.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye would treat Zhuge Liang differently... After all, he was Zhuge Liang, Zhuge Kongming who had exhausted his life for the great cause of Shu Han.The most important thing is...this Zhuge Liang...he is strange...


    Reference 2151


    Chapter two hundred and fifty one


    Patriarch''s Mansion-Above the Hall...


    Zhuge Liang was holding his hands upside down, looking at the calligraphy and painting on the wall...


    When he saw Zhou Ye''s shabby room inscription on the wall, he couldn''t help but recite in a low voice...


    "Good article..." Zhuge Liang, after reading the inscription of the Shao Shi, exclaimed the profound meaning of the words of the Shao Shi inscription, and sighed: "A general bravely crowned the three armies, but wrote such an article, this is... Good thing..."


    From between the lines of the article, he could read the indifferent thoughts of fame and fortune of the person who wrote it...


    At this moment, he seemed to finally solve the question that he hadn''t understood for a long time.


    Why did Zhou Ye have not expanded his armaments since occupying Jingzhou for so many years, recruiting troops...have a grand plan.


    It''s about recuperating, building bridges and paving roads to open up business...and using various measures to make people''s lives more prosperous.


    Obviously, with the reputation of the blood dragon cavalry, the princes of the Quartet can be surrendered only by the introduction of troops. Why does he defend the nine counties of Jingxiang and refuse to use foreign troops??


    When Zhuge Liang saw this shabby room inscription, he felt as if he had found the crux.


    "If this continues, it won''t work..." Looking at this shabby room inscription, Zhuge Liang murmured: "The people under heaven are suffering from wars now... But the Lord is not willing to save the people... This... this is really... "


    Just when Zhuge Liang was thinking hard about how to persuade Zhou Ye to change his mind and embark on the road to hegemony in the world...


    Suddenly, I heard a sound of footsteps, and then Zhou Ye''s voice came."Mr. Let me wait for a long time... It''s really because I''ve been away from home for too long this time, and the people inside are reluctant to let me go... Sorry, sorry..."


    "Haha... The general''s words are serious..." Zhuge Liang turned around with a smile when he heard the words, and said to Zhou Ye: "For a long time, I heard that the general has a heart of pity and love for jade, and his wife and concubines at home are quite beautiful... I saw it today, and it is true..."


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye laughed when he heard the words, without explaining, he directly ordered people to have tea...


    After a while, the two were seated separately.


    "I don''t know what the husband said just now in the city, what does it mean?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "General, there is something unclear in the next place, please help me to clarify!" Zhuge Kongming stood up and bowed his hand to Zhou Ye as he said: "The general has millions of people in Jingxiang nine counties as the foundation, and he has a mega power. The world¡¯s blood dragons are the minions, why don¡¯t you send troops to the Central Plains to sweep the wasteland and return the people of the world a peaceful and prosperous age?


    "Ahem...no one...just lazy!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Lazy?" Zhuge Liang was stunned when he heard Zhou Ye''s words... "Dare to ask the general, what does this mean?"


    "Hahaha...A small Jingxiang County, I have to set aside an hour every day to deal with official affairs. If I have this huge world, wouldn''t I want to be tied to the case every day, not happy ?"


    "..." Zhuge Liang was suddenly speechless by Zhou Ye''s words...


    Damn, I''ve seen a lazy one, but never seen such a lazy...


    Obviously he has the strength to contend for the hegemony of the world and set the Dingding Central Plains, but because of laziness, he does not take the world... Such anecdotes are rare in ancient and modern...


    For an instant, Zhuge Liang really wanted to pick up the tea bowl on the table, pour Zhou Ye''s tea, and pour him awake...


    However, Zhuge Liang had to give up this tempting idea after comparing his own and Zhou Ye''s strength value...


    He settled down, and then said: "The general''s words and deeds are so bad... The words and deeds of General Liangguan are all acts of worrying about the country and benefiting the people... Obviously, the general''s heart is also pretending to be the people of the world... But why the general Abandon the people of the world for this lazy word, and watch them suffer in the flames of war?"


    "Oh? How do you see that I have the safety of the people in the world?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "The three things of General Liangguan, I have a heart for the people of the world!" Said this, Kong Ming raised a finger and said: "The general sent out the volunteers and defeated Dong Zhuo before the prison gate. This is an action to save the people... For one!"


    "Uh, that''s actually where I went to join in the fun..." Zhou Ye said embarrassedly.


    "General, don¡¯t want to say more, let me continue..." After saying that, Kong Ming raised his second finger and said: "The general manages Jingxiang nine counties, reduces taxes, builds bridges and roads, recruits Merchants gathered here, making the lives of the people of Jingzhou more prosperous every day... Millions of people in the nine counties of Jingzhou praised the general... The general¡¯s name of benevolence and virtue is spread all over the world. The people of the county are also yearning for the land of Jingzhou, looking forward to the general leading the army to...this is the second..."


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Seeing that Zhou Ye wanted to speak again, Zhuge Liang interrupted his words again, and continued: "The general led the blood dragon ride on an expedition to the northwestern frontier, and took advantage of the revival of the war in the Central Plains, the Xianbei and other barbarians who repeatedly violated the border, or Eliminate them all, or restrict them...so that the people on the frontier can enjoy peace again. This is the third..."


    "With these three things, how can the general say that he has no intention of the world, but just a lazy word, and ignore the people of the world?"


    "..." Hearing Zhuge Liang''s words, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    What should he say??


    Do you want to tell Zhuge Liang that he actually came to play...have no interest in the world hegemony??


    Forget it, hold on to these words...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye laughed, and said: "I heard that Nanyang Zhuge Wolong is talented in the world. Today I listened to your husband''s words. It really is so... But, sir, I really have no interest in this world... Just forgive me, I am a person who is lazy by nature... Let others worry about the situation of this world. I only need to get through my Jingxiang nine counties to be at ease..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye didn''t wait for Zhuge Liang to speak, and he said, "It''s rare to see Mr. Zhuge today... It''s a big deal... Come on, serve wine!!"


    "Here!"


    With the response of the attendant outside...


    Soon, the food and drink were brought up by the people...


    When Zhuge Liang saw this situation, he was speechless...


    "Come on, today you and I will not talk about business, just about Fengyue..." As he said, Zhou Ye raised the glass in his hand... "Come on, sir, please drink this glass..."

 Chapter 1769

    Seeing this, Zhuge Liang could only drink with Zhou Ye.


    During the dinner, Zhuge Liang tried to persuade Zhou Ye several times, but was interrupted and confused by Zhou Ye...


    Unconsciously, Zhuge Liang was completely overwhelmed by Zhou Ye...


    In a daze, he felt that someone wanted to help him into the guest room, so he opened his mouth and said: "Liang, Liang has a place to go...Please send me to the manor of Mr. Shui Jing outside the city..."


    After saying this, Zhuge Liang Jiujin came to his head, and the personnel didn¡¯t know...


    Chapter 2152


    Chapter two hundred and fifty-two


    "Water...give me some water..."


    Zhuge Liang was awakened by a strong sense of thirst...


    Before he opened his eyes, he asked for water...


    Soon, a fragrant fragrance passed over, and then Zhuge Liang felt that someone had helped him up, and there was a bowl edge beside him...


    Following the feeling, he closed his eyes and opened his eyes...


    After a bowl of tea, he suddenly awoke a lot...


    Until this time, he was completely awake...


    He looked at the woman who was helping herself to feed water, and said softly, "Thank you, second sister..."


    "Why did you drink like Sanmei yesterday?" Zhuge Ruoxue reprimanded softly: "The girl''s family...isn''t it good to marry someone with peace of mind? Why do you have to assist some master and do it? What about major events in the world?"


    "Second sister...you don''t understand!" Zhuge Liang forcibly endured the headache after the hangover, waved his hand, and said: "I can''t convince you about this, and you can''t convince me... So, just let it go!"


    "Hey..." Zhuge Ruoxue couldn''t help sighing when she heard the words of her third sister...


    Since she was a child, her three sisters have been seen by Lord Pound once by chance...


    At that time, Lord Pound was shocked by the young Zhuge Liang as a heavenly being, and sighed: "If this woman is a man, she must be a wizard of heaven and latitude... It''s just a pity... What a pity..."


    The father of Zhuge, who had brought a group of sons and daughters to ask Pound to comment, could not help but reveal a trace of regret on his face.


    You know, whether it is his eldest son Zhuge Jin or his younger son Zhugejun, they are inferior to Pang Degong, the head of the Jingxiang celebrity, and they have few comments on them. Although they can''t be a major event, they can manage a county. Yifu.


    That means... Zhuge Jin and Zhuge Jun are both talented, but... not enough to make a big deal.


    Regarding the comments of Lord Pound, Zhuge''s father is very grateful...The regretful look on his face cannot be concealed.


    From then on, Zhuge Ruoxue discovered that her third younger sister was like a different person from then on. Not only did she dislike being a woman, she even gave up her name Zhuge Xiangxue and changed her name to Zhuge Xiangxue with the bright character Kong Ming...


    In this regard, her father didn''t say anything, even in Zhuge Ruoxue''s eyes, their father looked quite happy.


    Since then, Zhuge''s family has lost a third sister Xiangxue, and an additional second brother Wolong...


    Although Zhuge Xiangxue often claimed that this was her ambition... but Zhuge Ruoxue could see that her third younger sister was envious in her eyes when she was wearing a beautiful dress.


    "Where did the eldest sister go?" Zhuge Xiangxue interrupted her second sister''s thoughts.


    "The eldest sister is cooking in the kitchen at this time..." Zhuge Ruoxue replied: "Although we are temporarily staying at your teacher Mr. Shui Jing''s house for a few hours, naturally we can''t trouble him anymore!"


    "Second Sister''s words are extremely..." After speaking, Zhuge Xiangxue was about to get up, "I should also greet the teacher..."


    However, she just leaned on the window edge to get up, but felt her arm soft, and lay down on the couch again.


    "You look like this now, don''t want to move again..." Zhuge Ruoxue raised the pillow behind her third sister to make her lie more comfortable, and asked: "Yesterday, my eldest sister and I did everything I can¡¯t help you... actually let you stop the general¡¯s frame like this... Seeing that you were taken into the Patriarch¡¯s Mansion by that general, we were all worried..."


    "Hehe..." Zhuge Liang chuckled softly when he heard his second sister''s words, and said: "Then what is there to worry about...I just go to recommend myself..."


    "People say... that Jingzhou Zhou Boyang is greedy and lustful... just in case..."


    "I am a man now. How afraid?" Zhuge Liang said, stretched his waist, and said: "It''s just... I really didn''t expect that the reason why he didn''t want to take the world was just because of a lazy word... ¡­"


    "Oh?" Zhuge Ruoxue suddenly became interested when she heard the words of her third sister... "Lazy?"


    "Yeah..." Zhuge Xiangxue couldn''t help sighing when he said this, and said: "He said that it is just a small Jingxiang nine county, so he has to set aside an hour every day to deal with official affairs... ¡­If he wins the world, then where does he have time to go to Fenghuaxueyue?"


    "Such words can be regarded as a world wonder!" Zhuge Ruoxue said with a light smile: "However, everyone has their own ambitions, you can''t forcefully change his mind? You can learn from your talents, no matter which prince you go to, They can be reused... why bother to assist him?"


    "No..." Zhuge Xiangxue heard the words and shook her head slightly... "Second Sister''s words are not good... Whether it is Cao Cao of Yanzhou who took the emperor to make the princes, or Yuan Shu who occupied the two states of Jiqing and Qing Dynasty, the fourth generation and the third... ¡­I don¡¯t even think they are good..."


    "Furthermore, second sister, you have never met Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang, so you don''t know..." Zhuge Liang''s eyes lit up."When Zhou Ye said that he was lazy, his face was full of indifferent expression... It can be seen that he has absolute confidence in himself, and the reason why he doesn''t want to take the world is only because of a lazy word, not because it is not. Or it can¡¯t be taken..."


    "Then... how do you plan to persuade Zhou Ye to follow your ideas, Sanmei?" Zhuge Ruoxue asked curiously.


    "In Shanren''s heart, there is a clever plan..." Zhuge Xiangxue looked at her second sister, a mysterious smile leaked out of her face...


    "Oh? What''s the trick?" Zhuge Ruoxue asked curiously.


    "Don''t say... it won''t work if you say it!"


    As he said, Zhuge Xiangxue waved his hand and said, "Second sister, are you going to see if your elder sister''s meal is ready? I''m hungry..."


    "All day long..." Zhuge Ruoxue murmured after hearing the words of her third sister, got up and walked out...


    Watching her second sister leave the room... Zhuge Xiangxue couldn''t help but sighed slightly...


    In fact, the so-called trick in her heart is to do what she likes...


    Doesn''t Zhou Ye like beautiful women?Then introduce him to beauties...


    Of course, Zhuge Liang didn''t intend to go to battle by himself, but intended to... betray his two sisters...


    Once, she became Zhou Ye''s younger sister-in-law...cough cough, no, it should be the younger sister-in-law...


    In that case, she could take the opportunity to become an official... and with the help of the pillow wind of her two sisters, persuade Zhou Ye to send troops to the world and sweep the world.


    As for the happiness of her two sisters??


    In Zhuge Xiangxue''s opinion, Zhou Ye is a good person. Although she is a bit greedy and lustful, she loves her very much...I believe that after her two sisters get married, they will be happy...


    As for the fact that Zhou Ye''s wives and concubines were in groups...In this era, which prince is not so??If you are just a wife, you are embarrassed to go out to greet someone.


    Therefore, Zhuge Xiangxue believes that this is the best of both worlds, why not do it??


    In short, in order to assist Mingzhu to be a master of the world, she did not hesitate to do anything, because...this is her father''s last wish...


    Chapter 2153


    Chapter two hundred and fifty three

 Chapter 1770

    Just when Zhuge Xiangxue made her own plan...


    Zhou Ye in Jingzhou Mansion was also secretly happy.


    "Husband, what is good today? Why are you so happy?" Mrs. Yueying looked at her husband a little strangely, and asked curiously.


    You know, since my husband personally sent that Zhuge Liang away last night, he hadn''t closed it when he came back... until this morning, it was the same.


    How can this not make Huang Yueying curious?


    "Good thing, great thing..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand... said: "I have discovered a peerless wizard again, whose wisdom is not as good as Yueying, you..."


    Hearing what my husband said, the women who were eating together raised their heads...


    "The husband finds that the peerless wizard is so happy? This is not like a husband''s style!" Madam Qing said.


    "Sister, you don''t know something..." Mrs. Hua smiled: "I expected that peerless wizard must be a girl... Otherwise, the husband would not be so happy!"


    "I see... Peerless wizards or something, the husband doesn''t care!" Da Qiao also jokingly said: "The husband only cares, does she have a peerless face..."


    "What the sisters said is extremely..." How can this kind of thing be missing Zhen Mi?"I guess, the husband must have fancyed another girl again... I was afraid that I would be jealous, so I said some peerless wizards who want to use public for personal gain and secretly conceal..."


    "Sister Zhen Mi hit the nail on the head..."


    "Well, but so..."


    "Let me just say, how could my husband suddenly change his temper and become interested in some peerless wizard..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Hearing the women in his family teasing himself here, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... "In your mind, do I look like this? Is it because I have been away from home for too long? You have almost forgotten the taste of family law. Up??? Huh???"


    "Look, my husband is so angry..."


    "It seems that this is indeed true!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Seeing the nonchalant appearance of the women, Zhou Ye sighed helplessly... "I had my heart turned to Mingyue, but Mingyue illuminates the ditch..."


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell to the ground, the girls heard a sound of glass shattering that shocked their hearts...


    Hearing this sound, all the girls suddenly turned pale...


    "Husband...we just joked with you..."


    "Husband...concubine is really dysfunctional...in the morning you only..."


    "No, don''t be afraid of him... he is just a paper tiger... I don''t believe that so many of our sisters can''t beat him..."


    Hearing Dong Bai''s words, the women were speechless for a while...You are so tired of talking, why is your voice shaking??


    However... the mirror world is already open, would Zhou Ye easily let go of these brave chicks??


    "Ladies, come and come, today I am going to make up all the public food that has been on the expedition for more than half a year... Let''s not count too much, just once a day... That is one hundred and eighty times. Everyone has a share. Don''t fight. grab¡­¡­"


    "Oh my god... one hundred and eighty times... husband, do you want our lives?"


    "No, husband, my concubine knows that I was wrong..."


    "The concubine will never dare anymore...Ah..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, Zhou Ye walked out of the mirror world with a refreshed look...


    Of course, he couldn''t really do as he said, one hundred and eighty times per person, not a few times... After all, his women would really die.


    However, he didn''t let them off easily...


    Now, they are all in a coma in the mirror world...


    I believe that after the lessons learned this time, they should know what it means to be hard to dismantle, and what it means to see through is not broken.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but pull out a wicked smile...


    Just as Zhou Ye was about to go to the front office, preparing to raise the account, and intending to deal with the affairs of Jingzhou for half a year after leaving, suddenly Feng Yiwei came to report: "Open to the lord, Mr. Zhuge, please see..."


    Zhou Ye hurriedly said, "Hurry up, please..."


    "Here!"


    Feng Yiwei took the order...


    Not long ago, Zhuge Xiangxue appeared in front of Zhou Ye with Feng Yiwei... "Liang, I have seen the general!"


    "Mister is too polite!" Zhou Ye said, pulling up Zhuge Xiangxue''s little hand, and said: "Yesterday I told my husband, I was shocked to be a god... Zhou could not wait to talk with my husband every day. what¡­¡­"


    "Haha... The general is overly modest... Liang is just a mountain villager, and I dare not bear the general love so much..." Zhuge Xiangxue said without a trace, trying to take her little hand out of Zhou Ye''s hand...


    However, she smoked several times without success... In desperation, she could only let Zhou Ye hold her little hand like this.


    And what about Zhou Ye?


    Knowing that this Zhuge [Liang] is a woman, but pretending not to know... Still holding her hand tightly, with an extremely passionate and thirsty look, he said: "Sir, how can you enlighten me? Someone listens respectfully..."


    Ask Zhou Ye why he knew Zhuge Liang was a woman...


    He actually saw Zhuge Liang the first time he saw Zhuge Liang...especially, when he sent Zhuge Liang back to Mr. Shuijing¡¯s manor, he had personally verified his body in the carriage... Otherwise, I really thought Zhou Ye Is it curved?Holding a man''s hand tightly??


    Of course, since this little Zhuge girl is willing to play such a trick of pretending to be a man with him, he is naturally happy to pretend not to know...


    At this time, Zhuge [Liang] still didn¡¯t know that Zhou Ye had already seen through his daughter¡¯s identity, so he had to let Zhou Ye hold his hand and said: "Today I heard that the lotus is in full bloom in Honghu Lake. It''s beautiful, so I came here specially and invited the general to enjoy the flowers..."


    "Flower viewing?" Zhou Ye was taken aback when he heard this...


    He thought that Zhuge [Liang] came to persuade him to reinvigorate the world and clean up Liuhe...


    As a result, he was called to enjoy the flowers?This is completely different from what he thought.


    But... it doesn''t matter...


    The girl calls you to enjoy the flowers, are you going??


    Others Zhou Ye didn''t know, he was going anyway...

 Chapter 1771

    "Such kindness, prepare the frame for my orders..." Zhou Ye said he was about to give an order to prepare the frame for honor...


    However, before he finished speaking, Zhuge [Liang] stopped him."The general wait a minute, won''t you take a lot of followers with you to enjoy the flowers?"


    "Oh? What about Mr. Kong Ming''s opinion?" Zhou Ye asked rhetorically.


    "Can the general dare to go to Honghu Lake to enjoy the flowers alone with me?" Zhuge [Liang] said aggressively.


    "Then why don''t you dare..." Zhou Ye laughed loudly: "Come here, take my horse..."


    "The lord... you are a daughter of a golden body, how can you go out with others so easily?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Feng Yiwei beside him said anxiously, "Please let me wait to serve..."


    Chapter 2154


    Chapter two hundred and fifty-four


    There is a reason why Feng Yiwei said so...


    Among other things, just the number of assassinations Yuan Shu has been assassinated over the years can''t be counted as ten fingers.


    And Cao Cao is extremely cautious, no matter how urgent things are, he will never rush at night...


    All the princes took their own life to the extreme...


    Although Feng Yiwei knows that her master is invincible, but...as a close attendant of her master, it is her duty to remind her master to be safe... and she doesn''t think there is anything wrong with doing so...


    After all, if everything has to be done by the owner of the family, what is the significance of their Feng Yiwei''s existence???


    What''s more, as a woman who loves her master deeply, it is normal to have such worries.


    Hearing Feng Yiwei''s words, Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand and said, "Feng''er, you worry too much. Even if thousands of thieves go together, what can I do?"


    "But the lord..." Feng Yiwei wanted to persuade a few more words... but Zhou Ye interrupted his words, "Well, no need to say more, I have decided, go get the horse!"


    "Here... here!"


    Since the owner of her own family is determined to act alone, she has to act on her own orders.


    However, she also grew a mindful eye... She did not go directly to the stables of the mansion to lead Zhou Ye''s mount out, but took a detour around the back house, trying to find her mistress and persuade her mistress... , She went around in the back house for a long time, but did not find her mistress.


    Just ask...


    My mistresses have disappeared since breakfast...


    In desperation, Situ Feng''er had no choice but to go to the stables to prepare horses for her husband.


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already brought Zhuge [Liang] to the gate of the mansion...


    I saw a carriage parked outside the mansion gate. The driver saw Zhuge Liang walking out of the mansion gate and hurriedly said, "My son, are you going to go?"


    "The old man, please wait a moment!" Zhuge [Liang] explained to Zhou Ye as he said: "The two sisters at home heard that they were going to go with the general to enjoy the flowers, and wanted to follow them together. In Xia, I really can¡¯t refuse, so I can only take my sister to go..."


    "It doesn''t hurt, it doesn''t hurt... I can''t ask for a beautiful woman to accompany you!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    At this moment, Situ Feng also brought Zhou Ye''s mount over...


    Of course, Zhou Ye would not normally ride Mochizuki Rhinoceros when it was not on the expedition. After all, that thing was too conspicuous.


    Situ Feng naturally understood his owner''s preferences, so he brought out his dream horse.


    The Dream Demon Horse saw its owner¡¯s face, trampled with excitement, its huge horse head arched into Zhou Ye¡¯s arms...


    "Okay, okay... I know... It''s been a long time since I took you out to play..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted the Mengma Ma on the head, and said, "Nothing happened today, just to take you out. ..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the Dream Demon Horse neighed very humanely, as if urging its owner to ride on itself.


    Seeing such a psychic horse, Zhuge [Liang] couldn''t help but exclaimed: "I saw the giant beast under the general''s crotch yesterday is already extraordinary. I didn''t expect to see such a BMW today. It is a blessing for the general..."


    "Hahaha...I have nothing else, I am blessed!" Zhou Ye said, turning on his horse, and then said to Zhuge [Liang]: "Mr. is not good at riding horses. Now the opportunity is rare, why not ride with me and feel it. The joy of riding, if you can¡¯t say it, can also make your husband fall in love with riding?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s words, Zhuge [Liang] couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly: ¡°The general is forgiving. It¡¯s just like the general doesn¡¯t like mundane things. I also have things I¡¯m not good at. It¡¯s better for me to ride the carriage with my sister. ..."


    "Hahaha...That''s all, sir, it''s getting late, let''s set off!"


    "Just so!"


    Zhuge [Liang] said, arched his hands to Zhou Ye, and then got into the carriage...


    Cars and horses, walking side by side... drove out of the city.


    Honghu Lake is located in Jingxiang, hundreds of miles away from Jingzhou.


    At the speed of the carriage of this era, it would take at least two days to arrive.


    In the carriage...


    Zhuge Mengxue looked at her third sister and asked in a low voice: "Sanmei, didn''t you say that only three of our sisters went to Honghu to enjoy the flowers? Why did you call the general to come with you last week?"


    Zhuge [Liang]''s second sister Zhuge Ruoxue also said: "Yes, third sister, it is inconvenient to go with men and women... Moreover, with the reputation of being a champion, my two sisters are walking with him, so how will they be married in the future? what??"


    Zhuge Ruoxue asked such a question for a reason...


    Apart from other things, only Zhou Ye''s name for being greedy and lustful, everyone knows... Moreover, no one dared to stroke Zhou Ye''s tiger''s whiskers on the three-acre land in Jingxiang Nine County.


    As long as the woman who has traveled with Zhou Ye, no one even dared to propose marriage...


    Why??Because I was afraid that the woman was Zhou Ye''s imprisonment... I was afraid that she had never died if she snatched a girl from Zhou Ye??


    This is not to say that Zhou Ye has a bad reputation... In the Jingzhou realm, no one dares to say that Zhou Ye is not. What if someone scolds Zhou Ye in the public?It doesn¡¯t need to be done by government soldiers, the people onlookers can beat him up and can¡¯t take care of themselves...


    After all, the Chinese people are the most simple people...


    Who treats them well, they can recite forever.


    Since Zhou Ye came to power in Jingzhou, the lives of the people in Jingzhou have been better day by day, and a year is better than a year.


    When the people in other states and counties were suffering from wars and were not able to get enough to eat or wear warmth, the life of the people in Jingzhou was very good. It can be said that every family has surplus food and meat every day.


    They knew that this was a good day for them, so the people were grateful to Zhou Ye.


    As for Zhou Ye''s problem with being greedy and lustful?In the eyes of the people, it is normal...


    Men, how many do not like beautiful women??


    Under such circumstances, if anyone dared to grab a girl from Zhou Ye?Among other things, the spit of the people alone could drown him...Moreover, although Zhou Ye treated the people under his control extremely preferentially, don''t forget...there are tens of thousands of grievances in his hands.


    Do you really think that a tiger is a cat if it doesn''t eat people??


    Is there anyone who is not afraid of death to grab one and have a try to see if the blood dragon will destroy its full gate??

 Chapter 1772

    It is precisely because he knows Zhou Ye''s high prestige among the people of Jingzhou that Zhuge Ruoxue complains about her third sister...


    When Zhuge [Liang] heard this, she instantly understood her second sister¡¯s concerns. She couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and said, ¡°Second sister, you¡¯re worried, you and your eldest sister never got out of the car. Is this your sister?"


    "I hope so!" Zhuge Ruoxue and Zhuge Mengxue can only do this after hearing the words of their third sisters... They can''t refute their sister''s face, so get out of the car??


    In this way, how can she be a person outside??


    However, what the two sisters Zhuge didn''t expect was that their third sister was going to sell them completely.


    Chapter 2155


    Chapter two hundred and fifty-five


    In fact, Zhuge [Liang] had arranged a big show for Zhou Ye and his two sisters on the shore of Honghu Lake, and was waiting for the curtain to begin.


    At this time, Zhou Ye, Zhuge Ruoxue, and Zhuge Mengxue didn¡¯t even know...


    night--


    Zhou Ye and his party, who had been on the road for a day, settled in a camp on a clearing beside the official road.


    It was not until this time that Zhou Ye saw Zhuge [Liang]¡¯s two sisters for the first time...


    To tell the truth, only in terms of beauty, the appearance of this sister Zhuge is no less than that of the sisters Da Qiao and Xiao Qiao in his home.


    Moreover, Sister Zhuge was also a rare twin sister, which made Zhou Ye feel very moved.


    "Zhuge Mengxue (Ruoxue), I have seen the general!"


    When the two sisters got out of the car, they bowed to Zhou Ye Yingying and said, "Because there are so many people in the city, my sisters could not get out of the car and meet the general. Please forgive me!"


    "It''s okay..." Zhou Ye smiled and said: "Today, Zhou only learned that there are not only brothers in Mr. Wolong''s family, but sisters..."


    Zhou Ye''s words are true...


    To be honest, there are not a few people who know that Zhuge Liang has brothers, but those who know that Zhuge Liang has two sisters are really rare...


    "My two sisters have been at home and rarely show up. It is normal for the general to not know it!" Zhuge [Liang] said here, turned to his two sisters and said: "Today¡¯s dinner, I have to trouble the two sisters... ¡­"


    "This is our own business. Why should my second brother be polite..." Zhuge Mengxue said, and took out a small iron pot from the carriage, as well as some rice, marinated bacon and vegetables. Find a place to wash vegetables and rice, prepare to cook.


    "I''ll help you too..." Zhou Ye habitually raised his hand to help... but Zhuge Ruoxue blocked it...


    "General Zhou has been struggling for a day. How dare you let the general help? Please rest for a while and have dinner right away..." With that, Zhuge Ruoxue walked to her elder sister and helped her elder sister pick up the ingredients. Walk towards a stream not far away...


    "The general is actually going to cook?" Zhuge [Liang] standing aside asked with some curiosity when he saw Zhou Ye''s behavior just now.


    "Haha... it''s not that I am boasting, there are really not many things I don''t know about in the world!" Said this, Zhou Ye looked around...


    At this moment, the old man driving the car has taken his dry food and avoided far away...


    And sister Zhuge also went to the stream to wash rice and vegetables...On the clearing, only Zhou Ye and Zhuge [Liang] were left.


    "If it''s still early today, the scenery here is also acceptable... How about making tea with my husband for fun!" Said this, Zhou Ye walked to his war horse before Zhuge Liang refused, from the animal skin bag beside the saddle. I took out a red clay tea stove, and then took out some charcoal...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s actions, Zhuge [Liang] smiled slightly, "It''s so good, I''ll go to the stream to get water..."


    With that said, Zhuge [Liang] took the teapot from Zhou Ye and walked towards the stream...


    When Zhuge Liang returned from receiving the water, Zhou Ye had already lit the charcoal in the red clay tea stove...


    Zhuge [Liang] put the teapot on the tea stove, and then sat on the ground like Zhou Ye, waiting for the tea to boil.


    Zhuge Liang looked at Zhou Ye staring at the tea stove seriously, and couldn''t help but say: "General..."


    "Don''t call my general... just call my name!" Zhou Ye interrupted Zhuge Liang''s words and said: "General is an official name. Since you and I are traveling with your companions, you can treat each other as friends. Why do you call such a score?"


    "Then... Brother Boyang..." Zhuge [Liang] hesitated for a while and asked: "Don¡¯t you think the people of the Li people in this world are like the tea in this teapot? ??"


    "Oh?? You mean you will be drunk soon?" Zhou Ye interrupted with a smile...


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhuge Liang resisted the urge to roll his eyes, and said: "Brother Boyang is not making trouble. The meaning of being here is that the people of this world are like the tea in this tea stove. I am in a deep and fiery state...I am waiting for Yi Mingzhu, come to pick up the tea stove, put out the charcoal fire...Save them!"


    "...... According to Kong Ming, the Li people are like tea, what is the charcoal fire below?" Zhou Ye asked back.


    "It is the princes who support their own soldiers, the greed that seizes the world, it is..."


    "If I were to take the world, how would it be different from this charcoal fire?"


    "..." Zhuge [Liang] was dumb when he heard Zhou Ye''s rhetorical question.


    "Kong Ming... have you seen the sea?" Zhou Ye asked again...


    "Have never seen..."


    "Then you know, the sea is as big as dozens of Shenzhou..." Zhou Ye said softly: "The size of this world is beyond your imagination... Don''t be fooled by the world in front of you... What you see It¡¯s not just what this world has..."


    "Brother Boyang''s words are wrong...Although I have never seen the sea, let alone how big the world is... But I know that if a house is not cleaned, why can we sweep the world, and why should a country be insecure?" Zhuge [Liang] said this, already a little excited...


    "Don''t get excited..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand, and said, "I''m just discussing with you how big this world really is..."


    "Oh? Did Brother Boyang have seen it?" Zhuge Liang asked curiously.


    "Of course!" Zhou Ye smiled: "Before returning to China, I used to follow the Silk Road to the barbarian land... The people there, unlike us, are like the Xiongnu, with sunken eye sockets and golden hair. Blue eyes...and..."


    As Zhou Ye told, Zhuge Liang gradually forgot what he wanted to persuade Zhou Ye...


    Instead, he sat there, listening attentively to Zhou Ye''s description...


    In Zhou Ye''s description, she saw everything in this world that was different from what she knew...


    A country like summer in the four seasons, black as carbon-like Kunlun slaves... and all kinds of things she hadn''t dared to think of, all she heard from Zhou Ye.


    At this moment, she almost wanted to abandon her previous persistence and follow the path described by Zhou Ye to the far west to take a look at the completely different scenery in the world.


    And sister Zhuge who came back from washing the vegetables also unknowingly indulged in the world described by Zhou Ye...


    I don¡¯t know when, the crescent moon has risen to the top of the tree...but the dinner has not yet settled...


    It wasn''t until there was a grunting sound that Zhou Ye''s description was interrupted...


    "Ah, it''s all this time... I''m so hungry!" Zhou Ye smiled and shielded someone with a grunting stomach...


    "what!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Sister Zhuge suddenly realized... the time has come.


    "I''m really sorry, what the general said really attracted me to wait...Unconsciously, our sisters were fascinated...Please wait a moment, we will start cooking immediately..." Sister Zhuge hurriedly said that. Those who are busy started to bury the pot and make a fire, preparing dinner...

 Chapter 1773

    Chapter 2156


    Chapter two hundred and fifty-six


    Dinner is extremely simple...


    Just some home-cooked meals.


    But even so, Zhou Ye''s food was extremely sweet...There is no way, it''s beautiful.


    After a series of small tricks, the Zhuge sisters at this time were no longer as defensive against Zhou Ye as they were when they first met.Instead, the branches that were teased by Zhou Ye shivered...


    After all, because of the limitations of the times, Sister Zhuge knows very little about external affairs... But Zhou Ye has been to many places there and has been to so many worlds. It can be said that she is very knowledgeable... The average uncle is What do you rely on to lie to girls?


    Of course it depends on life experience and some small tenderness methods...


    And these are precisely what Zhou Ye lacks most.


    In addition to Zhou Ye, there is a cheating device for mental position...


    In just the time of a meal, Sister Zhuge has already known each other by names with Zhou Ye...


    At this time, Zhou Ye called Sister Zhuge by the name, and Sister Zhuge called Zhou Ye a Langjun. Langjun here does not mean her husband, but a very familiar man.


    "Langjun, tell us more about the Roman Empire..." Zhuge Mengxue said.


    "Alright, I have nothing to do with me, so I''ll talk about it again!" Zhou Ye said, he was about to speak... However, at this moment, Zhuge [Liang] stood up suddenly... Go...


    "Huh, where does Kong Ming want to go?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Go to the toilet... are you coming?" Zhuge [Liang] said angrily...


    To be honest, her original plan was to match her two sisters with Zhou Ye... However, when her sister was really talking and laughing with Zhou Ye, she felt quite uneasy in her heart...


    There is an indescribable sourness...


    Therefore, when she saw her sister opening up to get close to Zhou Ye, she felt sore in her heart, and she had some discomfort in her belly, so she wanted to take the opportunity to escape for a while...


    By the way, solve the matter of reincarnation of grains.


    However, Zhuge [Liang] not only did not frighten Zhou Ye back with this ill-tempered answer, but it made him climb along the pole...


    "It just so happens that I also feel some discomfort in my abdomen...it''s not like going..." Zhou Ye stood up and walked to Zhuge [Liang]''s side... "Kong Ming, let''s go, let''s go to the toilet together..." "


    "..." To be honest, Zhuge [Liang]''s mood at this time was broken...


    Fuck, ordinary people can''t hide when they come across this kind of pickle... But this guy just climbed along the pole... What should I do??


    "This... is such a private matter, how about we find a place to solve it?"


    "What''s so embarrassing... you and I are both men... What are you afraid of!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "When I was marching, I often went to the toilet with the soldiers... Then what?"


    "..." At this point, Zhuge [Liang] has no idea how to refuse...


    However, if she doesn''t refuse, isn''t her daughter''s identity completely exposed??


    At this moment... her two sisters came to help.


    "Langjun...you haven''t finished telling us about the Roman Empire!" Zhuge Mengxue said, grabbing Zhou Ye''s arm...


    "Yes, Lang Jun...we are still waiting to hear you talk about the Roman consul!" Zhuge Ruoxue also grabbed Zhou Ye''s other arm.


    Seeing this situation, Zhuge [Liang] hurriedly said: "Since my sister said so, Brother Boyang might as well be patient for a while, I''ll come when I go..."


    Having said this, Zhuge [Liang] turned around without waiting for Zhou Ye to speak...


    Zhou Ye looked at Zhuge [Liang] that figure gradually entering the depths of the forest, and a narrow smile leaked from the corner...


    The game, it¡¯s fun to play slowly... If it¡¯s disassembled all at once, it¡¯s boring.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and said to sister Zhuge: "That''s fine...Then I will tell the two girls about the Roman Empire first...The Roman Empire..."


    While talking, Zhou Ye grabbed the hands of the two women with his backhand... and took them to sit by the campfire.


    And how could sister Zhuge, who had not been involved in the world, be the opponent of Zhou Ye, a ten-thousand-year-old monster... Soon, the two women were brought into rhythm by him, and gradually nestled next to him... Even, they themselves were both I didn''t pay attention, I don''t know when... Zhou Ye''s hands are already on their waists...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Zhuge [Liang] settled the matter of the reincarnation of his five grains, he returned to the camp and saw this scene in front of him.


    The three of them were sitting around the bonfire... their eldest sister and second sister were cuddling in Zhou Ye''s arms... Zhou Ye''s big hands seemed to be groping back and forth on his two sisters...


    Seeing such a scene, Zhuge [Liang] suddenly felt an anger in his heart... "What are you doing? Do you still know how to teach etiquette?"


    Hearing Zhuge [Liang]''s angry shout, sister Zhuge jumped up from Zhou Ye''s arms like an electric shock...


    "...That...that...I''m a little unwell, so I''ll rest first..." Then, the eldest sister Zhuge Mengxue got up and got into the carriage for the first time...


    And the second sister Zhuge Ruoxue also followed closely... "I, I will go see the eldest sister..."


    In fact, the faces of the two women at this time are as red as cooked prawns...


    There are some things that you can deceive yourself when you are not broken by someone... But once you are broken by someone... then... I''m quite embarrassed.


    And what about Zhou Ye?He didn''t care about Zhuge [Liang]''s rebuke at all, and smiled: "Why did Kong Ming say this?"


    "Why did you say this?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhuge [Liang] almost lost his anger... "What did you and your sister-in-law do just now? Without the words of the matchmaker, you actually did this. A shameless thing..."


    "Hehe... The matchmaker''s parents'' orders, these are not important, what is important is the love between the two..." Zhou Ye said cheerfully: "I and my sister are both love each other... how can we talk about being shameless? ?"


    Speaking of this, Zhou Ye didn''t wait for Zhuge [Liang] to speak, and then said: "I''ll wait for this matter...I ordered someone to go to your house to propose a marriage, so...Isn''t it shameless?"


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhuge [Liang] was speechless...


    In fact, Zhou Ye''s statement is quite untenable in this era... But at this time, Zhuge [Liang]''s anger in her heart has also been pressed down, and she suddenly realized... Things are already in accordance with her own thoughts. The development in the desired direction, why do you want to stop it??


    Thinking of this... Zhuge [Liang] put a stiff smile on his face and said, "Such a kindness..."


    Chapter 2157


    Chapter two hundred and fifty-seven


    Just when Zhou Ye and Zhuge Liang were talking in the camp...


    Sister Zhuge hiding in the car has been quietly eavesdropping on the words of the two.


    When Zhou Ye said that he would send someone to Zhuge''s house to propose marriage after he returned from the lake tour, the two girls suddenly blushed...

 Chapter 1774

    There was a hint of sweetness in my heart.


    "Sister...Lang Jun said, I''m going to my uncle''s house to propose marriage for us..." Zhuge Ruoxue lowered her voice and said with joy.


    "Well...I heard it too..." Zhuge Mengxue was also full of joy at this time.


    Now the two women''s perception of Zhou Ye is extremely good...


    Learned and talented, beautiful and unparalleled, famous all over the world...


    Each of Zhou Ye''s traits was pulled out separately, and it was enough to make a girl who has not been involved in the world fall in love with him at first sight...


    What''s more, Zhou Ye also has characteristics that men don''t have in this era...that is, respect for women...


    Of course, respect is not the same as kneeling... to distinguish the difference between the two.


    Just this kind of faint respect is enough to make the two women look at Zhou Ye differently... What''s more, Zhou Ye himself has so many advantages, coupled with his mental strength field and the methods of making up sisters from later generations...


    This sister Zhuge had already secretly promised him...


    As for Zhou Ye, there are already many wives and concubines...


    Is this a rare thing in this era?In this era, three wives and four concubines are commonplace...


    Therefore, in the eyes of Sister Zhuge, even if Zhou Ye had many wives and concubines, it was nothing.


    Compared to marrying a stranger who she didn''t know or even met, Sister Zhuge was more willing to marry Zhou Ye...


    "Perhaps, soon... we will be called madams!" Zhuge Ruoxue said here, looking forward to her eyes.


    "I won''t mention that for now..." Zhuge Mengxue whispered: "Second sister, didn''t you notice that the third sister is quite different today?"


    "Oh? What''s the difference?" Zhuge Ruoxue asked curiously.


    "With my little sister''s character, Taishan collapses in front of her and doesn''t change her face... but why is she so irritable today?" Zhuge Mengxue paused after saying this... "Could it be... the third sister actually There is also a meaning of admiration for Lang Jun?"


    "That''s normal..." Zhuge Ruoxue said with a natural look when she heard her elder sister''s words: "Women in the world, who can escape the gentle means of Lang Jun? Aren''t you and I a role model? ?"


    "..." Mengxue was also speechless when she heard her second sister''s words... "But..."


    "My eldest sister is worried..." Zhuge Ruoxue interrupted her elder sister. "The younger sister just doesn''t know how sad it is... When she knows, she will take the initiative to attack. Don''t worry about her..."


    "I hope so..."


    Speaking of this, Mengxue sighed deeply...


    It is true that the authorities are obsessed with bystanders...


    Mengxue felt that her little sister''s emotional path would not be so easy...Who put a heavy burden on her?


    The night is getting darker...


    Sister Zhuge, who was resting in the car, has also fallen asleep deeply.


    And Zhou Ye and Zhuge [Liang] are of course responsible for the vigil.


    Although the land of Jingzhou has been ruled by Zhou Ye, there is no banditry, and there is no way left.


    However, there are still quite a few beasts in the mountains...


    Therefore, it is really necessary to watch the night.


    Zhou Ye asked Zhuge [Liang] to rest first, and watch the eve by himself... Zhuge [Liang] did not refuse to say this, took a piece of felt cloth and spread it by the fire, and fell asleep...


    While Zhou Ye sat by the fire, quietly looking up at the starry sky, dumbfounded...


    How should I put it, he hasn''t been alone for a long time...


    Sometimes it¡¯s fun to be alone...


    This reminded him of himself a long, long time ago, who hadn''t had an adventure...


    Thinking of the life at that time, Zhou Ye couldn''t help feeling a bit...If Shanshan hadn''t gotten her help, maybe he would already be a handful of loess by then?


    Even life and death can''t be detached, so what about happiness?


    But soon, Zhou Ye had completely shaken off the melancholy in his mind... The past can only be recalled... No need to look back...


    At this time, he should cherish what he is right now...


    Speaking of which, the starry space of this era is beautiful, especially in the wilderness. The stars in the sky appear so gorgeous. Looking at the bright galaxy, Zhou Ye even has a kind of soaring into the sky to find out in the gorgeous galaxy. impulse¡­¡­


    However, in the end he resisted...


    And Zhuge [Liang] lying next to the fire, after closing his eyes, couldn''t fall asleep anyway...


    In her mind, the scene of Zhou Ye enchanting her sister''s waist with his big hands back and forth appeared...


    Every time she felt a surge of anger...


    After a long while, she sat up...


    "What? Kong Ming, can''t you sleep?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    Zhuge [Liang] Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, he concealed: "No, it''s just that the stars are so beautiful tonight, why don''t you just go to sleep?"


    "Haha, it seems that Kong Ming, like me, also likes to watch the sky at night..." Zhou Ye saw the little girl''s insincere in an instant, and joked, "How about you and me stargazing together?"


    "Great good!" Zhuge [Liang] nodded in response.


    "Well-wait for me!" Zhou Ye got up, walked to his horse, took out a piece of felt from the leather bag on the horse''s back, and walked to Zhuge [Liang]''s side. I put my felt cloth side by side with hers...


    "Xiongtai, what is it?" Seeing Zhou Ye''s actions, Zhuge [Liang] suddenly panicked...


    This...this...Isn''t this just a classmate sharing a pillow??


    How can this...


    Just when Zhuge [Liang] was struggling in his heart, Zhou Ye said: "This way we can watch the stars together..."


    As he said, Zhou Ye lay down unceremoniously, and then grabbed Zhuge [Liang] by the arm and pulled her down... "Come on, you and I lie down and watch the stars at night..."


    "..." Zhuge [Liang] was already nervously speechless...


    Although she has been disguising herself as a man for a long time, her family and friends all know that she is a daughter, so naturally they will not have anything to say to her... So, sleeping on the same bed with a man is the first time in her life. ...


    "Kong Ming knows... In Rome, astronomers there divided the stars in the sky into various constellations... Among them, there are the twelve constellations of the zodiac... such as Libra over there... and..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s eloquent and talkative voice, Zhuge [Liang] unknowingly was attracted by his words... and even asked questions from time to time...

 Chapter 1775

    The night is getting deeper... and Zhuge [Liang], don''t know when, fell asleep...


    Zhou Ye looked at the sleeping chick in his arms... His horns pulled out a smile...


    Chapter 2158


    Chapter two hundred and fifty-eight


    early morning¡­¡­


    Zhuge [Liang] was awakened by a melodious bird song...


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she was stunned on the spot...


    Because at this time, the distance between her and Zhou Ye was really too close...close, I could feel his breath.


    Moreover, the posture of the two of them at the moment is quite bad...


    The most unpleasant thing is-Zhuge [Liang] discovered that he had carried it up... and, his push was also on someone... That posture, let alone how indecent...


    When you realize this...


    Zhuge [Liang] couldn''t help holding his breath, and then, little by little, pushed himself away from someone''s waist... and crawled out of someone''s arms.


    After doing all this, Zhuge [Liang] felt that his heart was about to jump out of his throat.


    She did not dare to delay, and hurriedly got up from the felt... and then lightly walked towards the stream not far away.


    What she didn''t know was - when she was tiptoeing away, Zhou Ye, who was originally asleep, opened his eyes and smiled in the direction she was leaving.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhuge [Liang], who came to the stream to prepare to wash, discovered that her two sisters were already by the stream... She couldn''t help but complain: "Sister, why don''t you call me... Just in case you wake up first It¡¯s not me, but Boyang? How embarrassing to let him see me in such an indecent sleeping position!"


    "Hehe..." X2


    Hearing the complaint of their little sister, the two sisters Zhuge looked at each other and smiled...


    "What''s so embarrassing...you are all [men]..." Zhuge Ruoxue said with a smile.


    "The second sister is right!" Zhuge Mengxue also said: "Furthermore...When our sisters woke up, they saw you entangled together, so she didn''t dare to call you...for fear of calling you, Jiang Langjun I woke up too, it would not be beautiful..."


    "Why is it not beautiful to wake Boyang up?" Zhuge [Liang] asked strangely.


    "After all, when you wake up in the morning, people have three urgency!" Zhuge Ruoxue laughed and said: "If Lang Jun is awakened...how do we have the nerve to deal with the three urgency of life?"


    ".................."


    Hearing what his sister said, Zhuge [Liang] was speechless for a while... What you said was right, but I was speechless.


    Anyway...


    I didn¡¯t listen to my sister talking about the three urgency of life, she still didn¡¯t feel it... When she heard the three urgency of life mentioned by her sister, she suddenly felt a swelling in her stomach... "No, I have to deal with it , Sister, help me take a look...If Boyang wakes up, don''t let him come..."


    While talking, Zhuge [Liang] quickly ran towards the woods by the stream...


    Sister Zhuge watched her little sister disappear into the woods...


    The two looked at each other and smiled...


    "Sister, have you noticed, how did she call Lang Jun just now?" Zhuge Ruoxue asked in a low voice with a smile.


    "Boyang...hehe..." Zhuge Mengxue said with a light smile: "It seems that our little sister can''t escape Lang Jun''s palm..."


    "Then do we still want to follow the strategy discussed last night?" Zhuge Ruoxue asked.


    "Let''s act by chance!" Zhuge Mengxue smiled: "Perhaps, our three sisters can never separate from now on..."


    "Ok!!"


    When Zhuge [Liang] finished handling his life¡¯s three anxieties and walked out of the woods, he found that his two sisters had some invisible smiles on their faces...


    However, she didn''t think much about it. She just thought that her sister was laughing at herself when she saw her indecent sleeping position...


    When the three sisters returned from the stream together...


    Zhou Ye is also up...


    After the group had eaten breakfast...they set off again.


    On this day¡¯s journey, I¡¯m no longer as productive as yesterday¡¯s journey...


    Zhou Ye rode beside the carriage, while sisters Zhuge raised the curtain of the car from time to time, chatting and laughing with Zhou Ye.


    During the chat, Zhou Ye threw out some jokes about later generations from time to time, and the sister Zhuge who was always amused laughed and shivered.


    In such a relaxed and pleasant atmosphere, everyone feels that time flies quickly...


    Finally, at noon the next day... the group reached the shore of Honghu Lake.


    At this time, the water of Honghu Lake was full of lotus flowers everywhere. Looking at it, it was so beautiful.


    "This situation and this scene will be a big white..." Looking at the ten thousand acres of lotus in front of him, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but sigh: "It''s a pity that there is no flat boat, otherwise, we can go boating on the lake..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhuge [Liang] smiled slightly and said, "Who said there is no Bianzhou?"


    "Oh??" Zhou Ye was surprised when he heard Zhuge [Liang], "Then dare to ask Kong Ming, where did the boat come from?"


    "Treat the mountain people to do it to become a flat boat for you!" Zhuge [Liang] said, making a spellcasting appearance, closing his eyes tightly, and muttering words...


    Zhou Ye listened carefully and almost didn''t laugh out loud...


    Zhuge [Liang] What Zhuge said in his mouth was not a spell at all, but...similar to a tongue twister about eating grapes but not spitting out grape skins...if you read it quickly, it gives people a mysterious feeling.


    Just as Zhou Ye watched Zhuge [Liang] playing treasures with great interest, suddenly a sound of a wooden boat kicking the water surface came... Then, from the aloe bush on one side, a ship about seven or eight meters long The fishing boat, sailed out...


    Standing at the bow of the boat was an old man dressed as a fisherman, and when he saw Zhou Ye and his party, he bowed his hands in greeting from a distance: "Dare to ask Mr. Zhuge?"


    "Below is Zhuge Kongming..." Zhuge [Liang] answered without pretending to be a ghost after hearing this.


    "The old man has been waiting for a long time at the order of my master!" said the old man dressed as a fisherman, and pushed the fishing boat to the shore...


    While the fisherman was holding the fishing boat over, Zhuge [Liang] explained: "My teacher Mr. Sima makes friends all over the world, so before I go to invite you to come to enjoy the flowers in Boyang, I will take a quick ride. Come here...borrow a small boat from an old friend of my family to visit the lake and enjoy the flowers..."


    "Haha... Kong Ming is really thoughtful..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "If you hadn''t been prepared, we would not be able to go boating in the lake under such a beautiful scenery... Isn''t it a pity?"


    "Think more and lose less!" Zhuge [Liang] laughed.

 Chapter 1776

    At this time, the old man had already propped the boat to the shore, and he bowed his hand to Zhuge [Liang] and said, "Mr. Zhuge, the boat has arrived, so the old man will leave..."


    "There are old men!" Zhuge [Liang] hurriedly responded...


    "Hehe... Mr. Zhuge is polite, so the old man will say goodbye!" The old man didn''t hesitate before turning around and walked away.


    "Nowadays, there are also ships... when will I not get on the ship?" Zhou Ye said, walking to the shore, pulling the boat, and letting sister Zhuge onto the ship, and then waiting for Zhuge [Liang] to board the ship. After that, he jumped into the boat, and the boat...the boat sailed towards the center of Honghu Lake.


    Chapter 2159


    Chapter two hundred and fifty-nine


    Above Honghu...


    A flat boat drifts with the flow...


    There are two men and two women on the boat, sitting opposite each other... If someone who doesn¡¯t know, thinks this is a big blind date...


    In fact, this was nothing more than Zhou Ye and his party were boating in the lake.


    At this time, the small wooden boat that Zhou Ye and others were riding in had already reached the middle of the lake...


    The four were sitting in the middle of the boat. In the middle of the wooden boat, there was a small machine with a few small dishes and a pot of dirty wine...


    Facing the cool breeze blowing on the lake, the four of them were having a drink and talking and laughing, so happy.


    "Singing to wine, life is geometric..." In this situation, Zhou Ye couldn''t help chanting a short song by Cao Cao...


    Just after he chanted, he heard Zhuge [Liang] exclaim loudly...


    "Okay, it''s a good Zhou Gong to feed the whole world... Boyang, do you still say that you have no ambition in the world?" Zhuge [Liang] at this time, staring at Zhou Ye with his eyes, the blooming brilliance in his eyes made Zhou Ye was a little panicked...


    "Ahem... If I say this is not my poem, do you believe it?" Zhou Ye said embarrassingly.


    "Bo Yangxiu is going to lie to me..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s explanation, Zhuge [Liang] said with a face of disbelief: "I was enlightened at the age of five, and read all over the world at the age of fourteen... If you say this is not you As for the poem, tell me, who made this poem?"


    "Uh-Cao Cao..."


    "Boyang don''t want to be humble anymore!" Zhuge [Liang] waved his hand and said with a smile: "If Cao Cao had written poems, it would have been spread all over the country... Boyang, you should recognize it... you really have a heart. The world, this is not a bad thing..."


    "......" Hearing Zhuge [Liang]''s words, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... Fuck, he forgot, this short song line is a poem written by Cao Cao when he took advantage of the great victory and sent his troops to Jiangdong. .


    In other words, it will take more than ten years for this poem to appear...


    This Nima was embarrassed, and accidentally made a copy of the text...


    Just when Zhou Ye wanted to explain more, he suddenly heard the muffled thunder in the distant sky...


    Then, the sky suddenly darkened...


    The sky that was still shining brightly just now is covered with dark clouds...


    Zhuge Ruoxue looked at the sky far away with worry, and said anxiously: "Langjun...Look at the sky, I''m afraid it might be a torrential rain, let''s quickly row back to the shore and seek shelter from the rain. ..."


    "Well, that''s right!" Zhou Ye said, he got up and picked up the boat on the side, ready to hold on to the shore...


    However, it was stopped by Zhuge [Liang].


    "It''s too late to return to the shore at this time..." Zhuge [Liang] said, looking at the sky... and then said: "I remember there is a small island in the center of the lake with a pavilion on the island, which is suitable for shelter from the rain... How about we go to Huxin Island to take shelter from the rain?"


    "Such a kindness!" Zhou Ye heard the words, turned the bow, and rowed the boat towards the center of the lake...


    However, this torrential rain came too fast...


    Before everyone''s boats reached the island in the lake, the pouring rain suddenly fell...


    The big raindrops, the pain of life...just in the blink of an eye, a group of people became a mess.


    Fortunately, everyone rushed to the island in the middle of the lake before the wooden boat filled with rainwater...


    Zhou Ye asked Sister Zhuge to get off the boat first to go to the pavilion to shelter from the rain, while he himself dragged the wooden boat to the shore...If he did not pull the wooden boat up, it would not take long for the wooden boat to sink due to excessive accumulation of water. Into the bottom of the lake...


    After finishing all this, Zhou Ye rushed to the pavilion...


    "Langjun, hurry up... wipe the rain!"


    As soon as Zhou Ye entered the pavilion, sister Zhuge greeted her...


    The two of them took out their own handkerchiefs and helped Zhou Ye wipe the rain from his face...


    Zhuge [Liang] watched the pouring rain outside the pavilion with a worried expression.


    To be honest, the heavy rain was not only within her expectations, but also unexpected.


    She asked Zhou Ye to come to Honghu to play at this time, just to be sure that there would be this heavy rain...At the same time, in order to make everyone trapped on the island in the lake, she specially ordered the people to come and borrow the boat... At that time, Zhou Ye didn''t say anything about the pity that there was no boat. She would also find an excuse to let everyone go boating on the lake.


    To be honest, the purpose of what she did was to allow Zhou Ye to be alone with her sister.


    It can also be said that she was just to match her sister with Zhou Ye.


    However, one thing she miscalculated...


    She didn''t expect that today''s rain would be so heavy... It has even been raining for more than an hour, and there is no slight tendency to weaken.


    In this way... Maybe, she happened to promise.


    The ground of the island in the center of the lake is not high from the surface of the lake, probably less than half a meter above the surface of the lake.


    The entire island is not very big, it is less than two acres in size...


    Once this rainstorm keeps going... the lake rises, it won''t work... the whole island will be flooded by the lake.


    How can this be good??


    Looking at the vast rain curtain of the sky and the earth outside the pavilion... Zhuge [Liang] Although his face didn''t change his face, he was already anxious in his heart.


    Zhou Ye also noticed Zhuge [Liang] who had been standing by the pavilion and watching the heavy rain outside the pavilion. He smiled and patted Sister Zhuge who was helping himself to wipe the rain, and stepped to the side of Zhuge [Liang]. He asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong with Kong Ming?"


    "How could it be such a rainstorm?" Zhuge [Liang] heard the sound, and muttered: "Isn''t the rainy season in Jingzhou this year over? Why...why is there such a rainstorm?"


    "..." Zhou Ye heard Zhuge [Liang]''s self-talk and smiled slightly: "Heaven is impermanent, what''s weird about returning after the rainy season?"


    Having said this, Zhou Ye looked at Zhuge [Liang]''s clothes that had been soaked in rain, and said, "Kong Ming, your clothes are soaked, so take off your coat and let it dry for a while..."


    "No, no need..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhuge [Liang] waved his hand and said, "I am strong and strong, and how can I take care of me? You should look at my sisters and others..."


    Since Zhuge [Liang] refused to take off his clothes, Zhou Ye had to give it up.


    He turned and looked at Sister Zhuge...

 Chapter 1777

    At this time, Sister Zhuge was already feeling a little bit cold...


    The two depend on each other, hug together to keep warm...


    "Mengxue, Ruoxue, quickly take off your coats...otherwise, you will be infected with the wind and cold!" Zhou Ye reminded...


    "This¡­¡­"


    After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Sister Zhuge suddenly hesitated...


    If Zhou Ye were not here, they would naturally not be afraid of anything on this deserted island in the middle of the lake...


    But, the point is, isn''t Zhou Ye here??


    This makes the two sisters embarrassed to drag off their coats??


    Chapter 2160


    Chapter two hundred and sixty


    Zhou Ye looked at the hesitation of the two sisters Zhuge, and instantly understood their scruples...


    To be honest, if Zhou Ye said at this time, [Don¡¯t behave, when we go back, I will invite someone to come and marry your sisters...], if you can¡¯t say that these two sisters will just stubbornly follow. Zhou Ye...


    After all, after getting along all the way, the two sisters had already secretly promised.


    But Zhou Ye didn''t say that...


    Instead, he pulled up Zhuge [Liang] directly, walked out, and said as he walked, "I went to the woods with Kong Ming and I to pick up some wood and come back to make a fire... You two wait here for a while... "


    While talking, Zhou Ye pulled Zhuge [Liang] up and walked outside the pavilion...


    Not far from the pavilion is a small forest... At this time the heavy rain is urgent...


    Zhou Ye pulled Zhuge [Liang] and broke into the rain curtain...


    Sister Zhuge hasn¡¯t had time to say [The rain is heavy outside, don¡¯t go...]


    Zhou Ye and Zhuge [Liang] have disappeared under the rain curtain.


    "Lang Jun was afraid that you and I would be embarrassed, so he hid first..." Zhuge Ruoxue said worriedly: "How can this be good..."


    "Sister, don''t hesitate... drag the clothes off quickly and wring them out a little... Don''t let the man down!"


    "It has to be so!"


    With that said, the two sisters began to drag their clothes in the pavilion...


    Just when Sister Zhuge wrung out her clothes in the pavilion...


    Zhuge [Liang] has been dragged by Zhou Ye into the grove... To be honest, Zhuge [Liang]''s heart was broken at this time.


    Damn it, while you are talking about being afraid of catching the wind and cold, you are dragging me out to get caught in the rain... What do you mean??


    At this moment, she heard Zhou Ye''s figure in her ears, "Kong Ming don''t blame me... If your two sisters don''t wring the clothes dry, they will catch the wind and cold afterwards... After all, the woman is inherently frail, no Just like our boys, Yang Qi is at its peak..."


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhuge [Liang] felt for a while...


    But, at the same time as she knew it, there was an unprovoked anger in her heart...


    Are you afraid that they will get sick, are you not afraid that I will get sick??


    You actually took me out to get in the rain with you...


    you you¡­¡­


    Zhuge at this time [Liang], that is really sour in his heart...


    However, this kind of thing, she is unable to speak... even the right to express dissatisfaction, who told her to act as a man at this time??


    At this moment, Zhuge [Liang] suddenly felt that the big hand holding his hand suddenly loosened...


    "Boyang, what do you do?" Zhuge [Liang] asked hurriedly...


    At this time, the heavy rain was getting heavier and heavier, and it was hard to see the figure from three meters away...


    Under this situation, as soon as Zhou Ye let go of his hand, Zhuge [Liang] suddenly felt a sense of helpless loneliness, hitting him...


    "I''m picking up branches..." Zhou Ye is really picking up branches right now...


    "Boyang..."


    "Boyang...Don''t scare me..."


    At this time Zhuge [Liang] obviously did not hear Zhou Ye''s words. Without him, the rain was too heavy, and the sound of the heavy rain covered Zhou Ye''s words...


    Moreover, the sky was dim, the heavy rain was blinding...Zhuge [Liang] even Zhou Ye''s figure was a bit invisible.


    She is just a mortal after all, how can she compare with Zhou Ye''s BT??


    And Zhou Ye, who had just picked up the branches for a while, raised his head and suddenly discovered that Zhuge [Liang] at this time was like a blind man, groping towards the lake, shouting his name while walking...


    "Fuck... I forgot to answer her loudly!" Zhou Ye stroked his forehead, rushed over, grabbed Zhuge [Liang]''s hand, and said loudly, "I''m here, don''t go there... "


    Before Zhou Ye''s words were finished... I felt a somewhat hot body rushing into my arms...


    "You...you scared me to death..." Zhuge Xiangxue hugged Zhou Ye tightly... She was really scared...


    "Don''t be afraid..." Zhou Ye soothed and patted Zhuge Xiangxue''s shoulder... softly said: "Your sisters should almost be packed up... Let''s go back!"


    "Hmm..." Zhuge Xiangxue nodded...


    In this way, Zhou Ye walked towards the small pavilion while holding Zhuge Xiangxue halfway while holding a large bundle of firewood...


    When the two returned to the pavilion, Sister Zhuge was almost ready.


    Although their clothes are still a bit damp, they are much stronger than just now...


    You know, when they first entered the pavilion just now, it was dripping down the clothes...


    There is a difference between semi-dry and fully wet... At least, although semi-dry clothes are still uncomfortable to wear, they can already provide some warmth compared to fully wet clothes.


    Sister Zhuge saw Zhou Ye coming back with her little sister, and hurriedly greeted them...


    Take out their handkerchiefs and help them wipe the rain from their cheeks...


    At this time, the two of them looked quite embarrassed... the rain on their bodies dripped down like a small waterfall...


    "Langjun, take off your coat quickly...or you will catch a cold!" Zhuge Ruoxue said worriedly.

 Chapter 1778

    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye promised and dragged off the soaked clothes.


    When I saw the bulging muscles on Zhou Ye... Sister Zhuge couldn''t help but reddened her cheeks...


    Obviously they knew they shouldn''t look, but the two of them still couldn''t help looking at someone''s sturdy Huns.


    Actually, to put it bluntly, Yin and Yang attract each other. Not only men like to see women, but women also like to see men...


    Otherwise, there won¡¯t be so many female screen-adding parties...


    Facing the sneaky gazes of the two women, Zhou Ye grabbed his own clothes indifferently and wrung out the rain from the clothes...


    "Kong Ming drag the coat off and twist it..." Zhou Ye said while twisting the clothes.


    "What? Me???" Zhuge Xiangxue, who was peeking at Zhou Ye''s figure, was taken aback when he heard this...


    "Yeah, you and I got so much rain just now, if you don¡¯t wring out the rain on your clothes...you will catch a cold!" Zhou Ye''s goods are also bad... He knows that Zhuge Liang is a daughter, but Just say so...


    Zhuge Xiangxue said awkwardly: "I...I don''t need to...Wearing wet clothes is more suitable for this situation..."


    "What are you afraid of... You and I are both men... Ruoxue and Mengxue are your elder sisters again... What can you worry about?"


    "This...this..." Zhuge Xiangxue is really riding a tiger at this time...


    She really wanted to drag her clothes off and wring them out... But, Zhou Ye was here, why was she embarrassed??


    At this moment when she didn''t know how to answer...Zhou Ye suddenly acted...I saw him walk quickly to Zhuge Xiangxue''s side, and as soon as he raised his hand, he grabbed her by the skirt... and said, " Don¡¯t be a child, you and I are like brothers...what are you afraid of..."


    Chapter 2161


    Chapter two hundred and sixty one


    "No, I am not¡­¡­"


    Seeing Zhou Ye coming over to get started, Zhuge Xiangxue stomped her feet in a hurry...


    She shielded her clothes hard, and explained: "That...I have ringworm behind me, it''s not easy to see the wind... So... dragging the clothes, let it go..."


    "Do you have any sickness? Then you shouldn''t wear wet clothes..." Zhou Ye has already made this little girl addicted...


    He gently pulled Zhuge Xiangxue''s lap, as if he wanted to help her undress...


    His so-called gentleness, to Zhuge Xiangxue, is already an irresistible force...


    "No, no... The doctor explained that there is no wind in this evil ringworm..."


    "The sickness is not visible to the wind?? That means that this sickness is invisible to the shade... Then you should drag your clothes off quickly, and don''t let the sickness become more serious..." Zhou Ye has already played a little forgotten... ¡­


    While teasing this little girl, he thought to himself...


    Back then, Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai must have never been in such a heavy rain together. Otherwise, Liang Shanbo, a fool, would have discovered that his brother was a woman.


    Just when Zhou Ye was having fun...


    Zhuge Xiangxue, who was struggling to defend her clothes, couldn''t help but turn her eyes for help to her two sisters...


    However, what disappointed her was...


    At this moment, the two sisters of my own family are as if they didn''t see her asking for help...One was shaking off the clothes that Zhou Ye had dragged off, trying to make his stool more drier, and the other?He seemed to tidy up those branches and woods that Zhou Ye brought back...


    Seeing this situation, Zhuge Xiangxue almost despaired...


    [Eldest sister...You are about to smash Boyang''s clothes...Look at me, look at me...Look at your poor little sister about to be brutally murdered...]


    [Second sister, what are you doing so seriously to clean up those branches and wood??That thing is so wet, how could it be lit??


    However, no matter how affectionately she called her two sisters in her heart, she even increased the volume of her own speech... But her two sisters still turned a blind eye.


    By now¡­¡­


    Zhuge Xiangxue almost understood... Seeing that the two older sisters from home had completely abandoned her... Right now, she was the only one she could rely on.


    Thinking of this, Zhuge Xiangxue gave up the idea of ??asking her sister for help, and engrossed in a battle for clothes with Zhou Ye.


    Although Zhuge Xiangxue has already resorted to a full-body solution... and even used art of war...


    What kind of trick to deceive the enemy, what kind of noise, what kind of slowing down...


    wait wait wait¡­¡­


    What can only do is, for Zhou Ye, it is completely useless... Zhuge Xiangxue at this moment is completely in a state where a talented talent meets the soldier, and it is unreasonable...


    No matter how good you are, I just need to pull your skirt hard...


    The art of war cloud, long-term defense will lose.


    Just when Zhou Ye was playing happily, he heard a stab... followed by a scream of a woman.


    Look at these two people again...


    Zhou Ye was holding a piece of cloth in his hand... He looked silly [pretending] at Zhuge Xiangxue, who was squatting on the ground, hugging Hungary in both hands...


    "Then, that... Kong Ming... You, you are actually a woman?" Zhou Ye asked with a dreamlike appearance.


    "..." Zhuge Xiangxue nodded silently after hearing Zhou Ye''s words...


    At this moment, her heart has become a mess, shy, angry, and even a little relieved...


    "Um... I am sorry for the girl... Please don''t be angry..." Zhou Ye made an embarrassing look, and said, "I really don''t know that the girl is a daughter... this... this... ¡­Ugh!!"


    "You play well..."


    "That actually... I didn''t see anything underneath..."


    "I don''t want to hear you say ha...you play the duck!"


    In fact, Zhou Ye really didn''t lie, Zhuge Xiangxue really didn''t reveal anything...


    You know, in order to dress up as a man, Zhuge Xiangxue wears a cloth wrapped in Hun instead of the inner lining that women usually wear...


    Although it was just a glimpse, Zhou Ye was also distressed...


    Why is it that there is such a majestic thing, but it is hidden in Hungary??This is really violent.


    "Langjun...you can rest for a while...our sisters come to persuade the third sister!"


    Just when Zhuge Xiangxue lost her temper... Sister Zhuge, who just pretended to be deaf and mute, came over.


    "That''s okay... Then I''ll build the fire first... so that you can be warm!" Zhou Ye said, walking to the other side of the pavilion and began to collect the wood.

 Chapter 1779

    "Sister..."


    "sister¡­¡­"


    Hearing her sister''s voice, Zhuge Xiangxue felt aggrieved in her heart, and she couldn''t pretend it anymore... she threw herself into her elder sister''s arms and burst into tears... "Boyang is rude to me... I said no... he still... he still dragged my clothes..."


    "..." Zhou Ye, who was lighting a fire on the side, rolled his eyes when hearing this...


    What this said, he made him act like a hooligan on purpose...


    But then again, he really meant to tease this chick... It''s just that he didn''t mean it when the clothes broke in the end...


    I can only say that he accidentally played off...


    Otherwise, Zhou Ye still intends to continue pretending to not know that Zhuge Xiangxue is a daughter, and then continue to play... Now, there is no more fun.


    Zhou Ye is here to dry the wood, and then prepare to light a fire...


    And the three Zhuge sisters over there... are whispering...


    After a long while...


    Sister Zhuge walked to Zhou Ye with her little sister, looking straight at Zhou Ye.


    "Boyang...You should know that I am a daughter now, right?" Zhuge Xiangxue asked in a low voice with a reddish face.


    "Uh...um!"


    At this time, Zhou Ye couldn''t play stupid anymore...


    "If this is the case, then you know, why should I pretend to be a man?" Zhuge Xiangxue continued to ask.


    She herself is an extremely smart woman. After the initial panic, she has a plan in her heart...


    At this time, she should have had a frank talk with Zhou Ye...Otherwise, there will be some grievances between the two after all, and this is not what Zhuge Xiangxue wants to see.


    "If Kong Ming...cough cough... if Miss Zhuge is willing to tell me, then listen to me!" Zhou Ye almost said Kong Ming again.


    "Then I will tell Boyang about this, and I hope Boyang will not complain about my deception..." Said this, Zhuge Xiangxue sat on the ground beside the fire... Zhuge Ruoxue and Zhuge Mengxue sisters, also They all sat down close to their sister...


    "That''s what happened when I was a kid... At that time, my father was still..."


    Chapter 2162


    Chapter two hundred and sixty two


    Following Zhuge Xiangxue''s description... Zhou Ye finally figured out why she likes women to pretend to be men so much.


    to be honest¡­¡­


    It''s because of a word from her father before his death... [Just because my father couldn''t see Liang''er, the day when your name was so famous in the world...]


    For this sentence, she has been disguising herself as a man, wanting to find a master.


    "My little girl is very loyal and filial..." At this time, Zhuge Ruoxue also said: "Afterwards, my sister and I persuaded her countless times, but she did not waver... Still doing her own way... Well, it''s really sad Me!"


    Zhuge Xiangxue ignored her sister''s words. Instead, she stared at Zhou Ye and asked, "Boyang... would you like to help me?"


    "..." Zhou Ye hesitated for a while and asked: "If I don''t want to help you, what about you?"


    "If Boyang is unwilling to help me, then I will only die once..."


    "Little sister..."


    "Don''t say silly things..."


    Hearing Zhuge Xiangxue''s words, Sister Zhuge''s complexion suddenly changed...One of them hugged her sister tightly...


    "Why should I die?" Zhou Ye asked helplessly.


    "Bo Yangxiu is going to pretend to be stupid..." Zhuge Xiangxue slowly said after hearing Zhou Ye''s words: "Although I am a woman, I know people very well..."


    Hearing Zhuge Xiangxue''s words, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while...You know people very well??Ma Di was crying...Wei Yan was laughing.


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t say these words, he just complained a little bit in his heart.


    "Although I and Boyang you have seen each other for only three days... But, I know... Boyang, you like the beauty of your life... and you are extremely possessive..." Zhuge Xiangxue said here, looking at Zhou Ye...


    "...Uh, where does this start?" Zhou Ye asked awkwardly.


    "Boyang don''t want to quibble... Everyone knows that Boyang doesn''t like young women and women like girls, especially women around the golden hairpin..." Zhuge Xiangxue gave Zhou Ye a faint glance... and continued: "Others think this is because Boyang''s habit is different from ordinary people...but I have a different view from others!"


    "Oh?" Hearing Zhuge Xiangxue''s words, Zhou Ye rolled his eyelids and asked unhurriedly: "In your eyes, Xiangxue, why do I like young girls?"


    "Because Boyang, your possessiveness is different from ordinary people..." Zhuge Xiangxue said affirmatively: "You want your women to be the only man in your life... So..."


    Although Zhuge Xiangxue did not say the rest, it was enough to make people think of the following words...


    That''s why Zhou Ye likes women around the golden hairpin, because women of this age have no chance to contact men from outside...


    Hearing Zhuge Xiangxue¡¯s analysis, Zhou Ye was embarrassed...Well, it was completely seen through...


    However, what Zhuge Xiangxue said is not right...


    Zhou Ye does not only like loli, but as long as she is pure beauties...Of course, if it has some special attributes, it would be even better...Sister¡¤Sister?Such as mother and daughter??such as¡­¡­


    Just think about these words in Zhou Ye''s heart... Of course he wouldn''t be foolish enough to expose his shortcomings in front of Sister Zhuge.


    "Well, I recognize what Xiangxue said..." Zhou Ye asked: "But what does this have to do with my not agreeing to help you, so you have to seek your own short-sightedness?"


    "Of course it matters..." Zhuge Xiangxue rolled a cute little eye and said: "If Boyang, you don''t agree to help me, then I will definitely go to other princes to serve as an official..."


    "Do you dare..." Hearing Zhuge Xiangxue''s words, Zhou Ye stared and roared, "Whoever you go to be an official, I will lead my troops to conquer someone... You can try it, a certain blood dragon rider is Not really invincible..."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    ".................."


    "..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s roar... Zhuge Xiangxue rolled her eyes helplessly, then looked at her two sisters, as if she meant--


    Look, look... I knew it would be like this...


    And the two sisters Zhuge Ruoxue were also speechless...


    They now understand why their little sister said that if Zhou Ye doesn''t help her, then she will only die once...


    To put it bluntly, Zhou Ye has already regarded his little sister as his own forbidding... Who dares to let her be an official in his own home, then he will lead the army to conquer...

 Chapter 1780

    "Ahem..."


    Zhou Ye also discovered something wrong with the three girls at this time... it seemed to be deliberately agitating him...


    "Well... why go to another home? Isn''t it good to be with me by my side?"


    "But you have no intention of the world..." Zhuge Xiangxue blocked Zhou Ye with a single sentence... "And I want to be famous all over the world, and my name will last forever... So..."


    "Let''s study it a little bit... You don''t have to conquer the world if you are famous for the ages..."


    Zhou Ye was unwilling to fight for the supremacy in his heart...In his opinion, it was completely wasting his time to pick up girls...


    For Zhou Ye, a man who masters the multiverse, fighting for supremacy here is as naive and ridiculous as a child playing house... However, this is Zhuge Xiangxue''s obsession...


    This can be seen in her later deeds.


    Six out of Qishan, Northern Expedition to Central Plains...


    Even in the end, overworked, the last Northern Expedition, she died in Wuzhangyuan... If she had no obsession, would she do it?


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhuge Xiangxue''s apricot stared... said: "No, if you don''t want the world, either let me go, or you can let me assist you and fight for the world..."


    For a moment, neither of them could convince anyone... with big eyes and small eyes... staring at each other.


    At this time, the heavy rain outside the pavilion was still pattering... and there was a fire in the pavilion to keep warm, but the cold wind blowing in still made the three women shiver.


    Looking at the somewhat frozen scenes... Zhuge Xiangxue''s eldest sister, Zhuge Mengxue smiled and came out to be a peacemaker...


    "Lang Jun don''t want to be upset... the little girl is young... young and energetic, so please forgive him..."


    After persuading Zhou Ye, Zhuge Mengxue turned to look at her little sister again, and said with a smile: "Little girl, you have to be considerate of Lang Jun¡¯s difficulties... You know Lang Jun is the one who hates case troubles the most, but let him To make a living... isn''t that forcing Lang Jun to work on the case?"


    Having said this, Zhuge Mengxue blinked at her little sister and smiled: "You know, what Lang Jun likes is this beautiful woman in the world, not the territory of this world..."


    Hearing what her sister said, Zhuge Xiangxue immediately understood.


    Chapter 2163


    Chapter two hundred and sixty three


    In fact, with Zhuge Xiangxue''s ingenuity, how could he not think of any way to convince Zhou Ye?


    but¡­¡­


    She knew what method to use to convince Zhou Ye, but she didn''t want to use that method...


    Because she is a woman after all. For the man she likes, she can¡¯t wait to circle him next to her every day, day and night, and she¡¯d better be alone in her eyes...


    So, how can he be willing to use the beauty of the world to confuse him, change his original intention, and strive for dominance in the world?


    but¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Now, she has no other better way...


    The two of them are now deadlocked here... If they do not find another plan, I am afraid that today''s conversation will not only not get the result she wants, but it will even leave a grudge in the hearts of the two of them... This is not beautiful. ...


    Thinking of this, Zhuge Xiangxue bit Zhu Chun lightly... After hesitating for a while, she whispered, "Bo Yang..."


    "Ok?"


    "If you just don''t like the case, then... I''ll help you deal with these official affairs..." Zhuge Xiangxue said this, and said with difficulty, "Every time I attack a place, I will meet people again. Search for local beauties and send them to your room... so, okay?"


    "..." Hearing Zhuge Xiangxue''s words, Zhou Ye was surprised at first, and then sighed... "Xiangxue, why are you doing this?"


    "For the sake of my father''s last wish, I don''t hesitate..." At this point, Zhuge Xiangxue stared directly at Zhou Ye''s eyes and asked: "Boyang hasn''t answered me yet. I did this. Can you change your mind... "


    Looking at Zhuge Xiangxue''s expectant eyes... Zhou Ye finally couldn''t help sighing: "It''s all right, I''ll just rely on you..."


    After hearing that Zhou Ye finally let go...


    Zhuge Xiangxue happily jumped up from the ground all at once, bypassed the fire, and fell into Zhou Ye''s arms all at once.


    "Boyang, thank you...thank you..."


    At this time Zhuge Xiangxue was really happy to be more than happy.


    She just said she was going to serve others, but she was actually stimulating Zhou Ye...


    How could Zhuge Xiangxue, who had filled Zhou Ye''s shadow unconsciously, be willing to leave Zhou Ye and go to other princes to serve as an official?


    Now, Zhou Ye has finally changed his mind... and everyone is happy.


    Seeing the extremely happy appearance of her little sister, Zhuge Ruoxue and Zhuge Mengxue couldn''t help but leak a trace of comforting smile on their faces.


    After all, they are the ones who worry about their little sister the most...


    Zhuge''s brother and sister''s parents died young and have been under the fence of his uncle''s house...


    And the older brother above is too much older than theirs. There is a generation gap, not to mention, and he has been an official with Sun Ce early, busy with official duties every day... and their younger brother Zhugejun has been making good friends with their older brother... To their sisters, I can only say that the feelings are normal.


    Therefore, the three sisters can be said to be dependent on each other...


    The most reassuring thing for the two of them is this little sister whose heart is higher than the sky...


    But now, their little sister can finally be with the two of them, serving a husband together...In this way, the three sisters will never be separated from now on, which is really great.


    Zhou Ye hugged Zhuge Xiangxue in his arms... lightly patted her back and smiled: "It seems that when we return, we can order someone to go to your home and marry the three of your sisters... "


    "No...!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhuge Xiangxue lifted her little head from Zhou Ye''s arms and said, "It is to marry my two sisters..."


    "What?" Zhou Ye''s face suddenly changed when he heard Zhuge Xiangxue''s words...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s face turned so ugly in an instant, Zhuge Xiangxue''s two older sisters became anxious... "Sister, what are you talking about?"


    "Langjun don''t want to listen to the little girl''s nonsense... she is going to marry too!"


    "Boyang don''t want to be angry..." Zhuge Xiangxue said with a smile: "Listen to me slowly..."


    "You said... if you can''t say something ugly, then don''t blame me for dealing with you with family law..." Zhou Ye said, staring at someone''s pigeon... Yes, the little face is as red as a peach blossom.


    "Bah, bad guys... don''t look there..." Zhuge Xiangxue said as she hugged Zhou Ye''s cheek forcefully, letting him look at her little face instead of the shameful place.


    "Okay, okay, just don''t watch it... Quickly tell the reason why you don''t marry!"


    "Yeah..." Zhuge Xiangxue lightly touched Eshou and said, "Because of the fact that I am a woman disguised as a man all the year round, everyone in the neighborhood knows that I am a man of seven feet. If Boyang proposes to his uncle, wouldn''t it reveal my identity? Already? As Kong Ming, I still want to assist Boyang in sweeping the world and set the Ding Zhongyuan... if so..."


    Zhuge Xiangxue did not finish the rest, but Zhou Ye almost understood...


    To put it bluntly, it is her obsession that is at fault. She wants to assist Zhou Ye as Zhuge Kongming... Therefore, she doesn''t want to disclose her daughter''s secrets to the public...

 Chapter 1781

    "Actually... Xiangxue, even if you are a woman, I can make you a military teacher..." Zhou Ye persuaded: "So, don''t be so wronged..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhuge Xiangxue was secretly pleased, but she still refused... "Boyang don''t want to be like this... When the world is settled, I will retreat, and since then there will be no more Zhuge Kongming. , Yes, it''s just your well-behaved little wife, Zhuge Xiangxue... Please Boyang agree to my unsympathetic request..."


    "..."


    When Zhou Ye heard the words, he pondered...


    At this moment, Zhuge Xiangxue gritted her silver teeth, leaned on Zhou Ye''s ear, and whispered: "If Boyang feels embarrassed, you can ask for Xiangxue''s body first... Although Xiangxue can''t be married to Boyang, you will marry you. , But... Xiangxue is your person in this life, and your ghost is dead... until death!"


    Hearing Zhuge Xiangxue''s words... Zhou Ye was helpless... "Am I the one in Xiangxue''s eyes??"


    "Bo Yang..." Zhuge Xiangxue was moved when he heard this...


    Just when she was moved...Zhou Ye spoke again: "Well, I will allow this matter..."


    ".................."


    At this moment, Zhuge Xiangxue had an urge to jump on him and kill him...


    What kind of person... this is...


    While saying [Am I such a person?] But one side agreed to this matter... She had never seen such a brazen person.


    However, when she saw the smiley expression on Zhou Ye''s face, she suddenly understood...this villain was making her...


    That smile made Zhuge Xiangxue feel embarrassed for a while, and finally she couldn''t help but rushed over and said, "Bad boy, I will kill you Bo Xinglang..."


    Chapter 2164


    Chapter two hundred and sixty four


    When the three sisters of Zhuge and Zhou Ye were in the pavilion, the honey was mixed with oil, and when you stun me...


    This rain cloud seems to be fed by everyone''s dog food and can''t stand it...


    After more than half an hour, there were no more rain clouds in the sky, and the sun shone again.


    In this way, everyone can just take a boat trip to the lake again...By the way, they can also see the pleasant scenery of Xinhe after the rain.


    After spending two days in Honghu Lake...they had to set off back to Jingzhou Mansion.


    Zhou Ye was there because there was official business waiting for him to deal with, while sister Zhuge had to go home to be married.


    On the way home, Zhou Ye stopped riding a horse either, but let go of the reins and let his horse run with the carriage...


    And he himself got into the carriage of sister Zhuge...


    During the two-day journey, Sister Zhuge was almost taken advantage of by Zhou Ye...In other words, except for the last step, everything else...has been taken care of by Zhou Ye.


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t forget to give the various barriers in the middle of the carriage... so as not to be spied on.


    Two days later, everyone returned to Jingzhou Mansion...


    After Zhuge sisters reluctantly watched her husband enter the Patriarch''s Mansion, the carriage returned to the manor of Mr. Shui Jing.


    After meeting her teacher, Mr. Shui Jing, Sister Zhuge bid her farewell...


    After all, this is not Zhuge Mansion.


    After the three sisters bid farewell to Mr. Shui Jing, Sima Hui, they rode a carriage all the way back to Nanyang Zhuge Mansion.


    As soon as the three sisters returned to their uncle''s house on the front foot, the hired person from Zhou Ye arrived on the back foot.


    Sister Zhuge¡¯s uncle was stunned when he saw the hired person... He really couldn¡¯t think of how his niece met Zhou Boyang, and why did Zhou Boyang hire his nieces...


    Although I don''t know the reason...but, facing the people sent by Zhou Ye to hire, Zhuge Xuan certainly didn''t dare to neglect...


    Not to mention that he is just a small Nanyang County Cheng, even other princes, when they see the people sent by Zhou Ye, they dare not underestimate.What''s more, he is Zhou Ye''s official...


    So, after asking his two nieces a little bit, Zhuge Xuan accepted the marriage for their sisters'' dead father.


    More than a month later, Jingzhou Mansion will send another good news...


    Zhou Ye married the Nanyang family and Zhuge sisters...At the same time, according to the usual practice, the people of Jingzhou were exempted from tax and labor for one year...


    After hearing this news, the people of Jingzhou were really overjoyed...


    While beholding gratitude towards Jingzhou, the people are also talking about...


    The most talked about is nothing more than¡ªIt is best for Master Zhou Ye to marry a bride every year, then our days will get better every year...


    As the Zhuge sisters married into Zhou''s family...above the court in Jingzhou, there was also a young figure.


    He calls himself Zhuge Liang, his name is Kong Ming...


    For this new military division, all the old courtiers looked down upon...


    Among other things, his age alone made a group of officials dissatisfied...


    Without him, it is too young... It seems that at most it is the year of the weak crown.


    For such a young offspring, how can these youngest guys who are over thirty years old be convinced??


    Of course, even though they were not convinced, they didn''t dare to offend Zhuge Liang... No way, who told him to be Zhou Ye''s younger brothers to Zhuge''s two ladies??


    Naturally, Zhuge Xiangxue knew the thoughts of these old courtiers...


    However, she didn''t care...As long as she made achievements, those people would naturally be convinced.


    As soon as Zhuge Xiangxue became an official here, Zhou Ye began to understand the various powers in Zhou Ye''s hands.


    After all, she had only listened to what people said before, and never really understood how many soldiers Zhou Ye had in his hands and how much taxes he could receive.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the Jingzhou military and political files, after three days and three nights... Zhuge Xiangxue finally understood Zhou Ye''s Jingzhou forces...


    However, after this understanding, she was a little depressed...


    In her opinion, the land of Jingzhou for her own man is completely glamorous.


    Although Jingzhou¡¯s prosperous commerce has resulted in a lot of commercial tax revenue, and even the gold, silver, and copper coins in the warehouse are too large to fit, and a new warehouse needs to be built... But the food item has caused Zhuge Xiangxue a headache... ¡­


    why??


    Because Zhou Ye''s own agricultural tax is not high...In addition, he also exempts the people of Jingzhou from the corvee tax from time to time...How could there be more grain in the granary?

 Chapter 1782

    Of course, Zhuge Xiangxue can also use the coins in the treasury to purchase food and other items on the market.


    But...in that way, it can only treat the symptoms but not the root cause...


    Moreover, once too much food is purchased, it must cause food prices to skyrocket, harming the interests of civilians... That would be more than worth the gain.


    What made Zhuge Xiangxue particularly depressed was that the grain in the granary was only enough to raise soldiers for one year.


    Someone said, isn¡¯t this enough??


    Don''t get me wrong, this one year of raising soldiers refers to the standing military strength of Jingzhou at this stage.If Zhuge Xiangxue intends to expand his armaments, then... this amount of grain will not last for several months...


    After all, if you recruit soldiers, you have to feed people. If you can¡¯t get enough food, who will serve you as a soldier??


    However, although the food issue is more urgent... but for Zhuge Xiangxue, it is not a big deal... She already has a plan in her belly, so she can only postpone her recruitment for a while.


    The food problem can be solved within three years by using military reclamation and farming in fertile land.


    Three years, for Zhuge Xiangxue, still can afford to wait.


    However, what makes Zhuge Xiangxue most depressed is... now the standing force of the nine counties in Jingzhou is less than 100,000...


    This number of 100,000 is still the value obtained by adding 20,000 blood dragon riders...


    This... is a bit of a pit...


    Moreover, many soldiers lack training...


    Zhou Ye used these soldiers as martial arts...


    This makes Zhuge Xiangxue depressed...


    With a snap, she threw the bamboo slip in her hand on the table... got up and walked towards the back house.


    "I have seen Mrs. Xiangxue..."


    As soon as she walked into the back house, she ran into Feng Yiwei who was on duty...


    Zhuge Xiangxue¡¯s identity in the back house is no secret, especially Zhou Ye said that although Zhuge Xiangxue was not married to him, she was already his wife, so Feng Yiwei called her Mrs. Xiangxue... ¡­


    Regarding Feng Yiwei''s name, Zhuge Xiangxue also acquiesced... She directly asked: "Where is the lord at this time?"


    "Returning to Mrs. Xiangxue, the master should be in Mrs. Zhuge''s room at this time..."


    "Just right, I''m going to find him..."


    Chapter 2165


    Chapter two hundred and sixty five


    Patriarch''s Mansion¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªHousing......


    At this time, the women were gathered in the room of Sister Zhuge, and together with Sister Zhuge, they sew a tabard for Zhou Ye.


    Speaking of which, women workers are almost essential skills for women in this era.


    From the princes of Gongqing to the people of Li Min.


    Every woman has to learn female workers from an early age... so that after she gets married, she won''t be rejected by her husband.


    After all, there are no so-called ready-to-wear shops in this era. Under normal circumstances, the clothes worn by the men from the inside to the outside are all made by these women stitch by stitch.


    At this moment, sister Zhuge is sewing clothes for her family together with the other sisters.


    To be honest, this is actually unnecessary... After all, Zhou Ye really did not miss those clothes. The clothes in his wristband were enough for him to change the pattern back and forth for decades.


    You know, the women in the Marvel World, when they have time, their favorite thing to do is to sweep the streets, and their greatest joy in sweeping the streets is to dress up their own men... All kinds of clothes are enough for him to wear for ten thousand years.


    However, even though they know that their men do not lack clothes to wear, these women still enthusiastically help their men sew clothes.


    To put it bluntly, this is a sense of satisfaction...


    Seeing their men wearing their own clothes stitched one by one, they are full of sense of accomplishment.


    Women are busy sewing clothes, but what is Zhou Ye doing??


    Of course I''m doing a model.


    After all, the clothes were sewn for him. How could he be absent??


    From time to time, the girls would put the sewn semi-finished products on Zhou Ye and make gestures to see if they fit.


    For this, Zhou Ye is painful and happy...


    He really doesn¡¯t want to be a model here, but this is after all the hearts and minds of the women... He is not easy to refuse, so... When Zhou Ye saw Zhuge Xiangxue coming to look for him, his face suddenly leaked. A look of overjoyed joy... "Xiang Xue... Why do you want me?"


    "Master...please call me Kong Ming!" Zhuge Xiangxue arched her hand at Zhou Ye.


    "Hehe, sister, don''t put on your military master airs in the back house..."


    "Yes, sister Xiangxue, there are no outsiders in the back house, so stop pretending to be a man..."


    "...This, well, everything is just as the sisters said!" Hearing the words of the sisters, Zhuge Xiangxue had no choice but to answer...


    She really likes Zhou Ye, so it is extremely important to have a good relationship with the sisters.


    If you are too maverick, then you are completely self-defeating from the people...


    "Lang Jun, I have some military affairs and government affairs, and I want to ask you..." Zhuge Xiangxue asked Zhou Ye, "Should we find a clean place and have a good chat?"


    "It''s so good!" Zhou Ye was about to get rid of this task of modeling for many women. Hearing Zhuge Xiangxue''s suggestion, he naturally responded immediately."It''s better to go to my study room!"


    Having said this, Zhou Ye did not wait for the women to open their mouths to stay, and grabbed Zhuge Xiangxue''s little hand, and walked outside...


    "Hey, husband..."


    "Langjun..."


    Seeing that his model was about to run away, the girls suddenly wanted to call him...


    However, Zhou Ye ran too fast. Before they could speak, Zhou Ye had pulled Zhuge Xiangxue and disappeared into the room...


    "Now, Lang Jun is gone... how to sew this clothing!"


    "Don''t be afraid, I just remembered the size of my husband..."


    "Hey? Sister Yueying, since you remembered the size of your husband, why do you still let your husband be here to model our sisters?"


    "Haha... Let Lang Jun be a model for us in the house, better than letting him go out and do nothing to harm other people''s homes..."

 Chapter 1783

    "Sister Yueying is really amazing..."


    Following Huang Yueying''s words, the girls suddenly became busy again...


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already pulled Zhuge Xiangxue into his study.


    When he arrived in the study, Zhou Ye sat down directly, then stretched out his hand and hugged his military master in his arms... "Why is Xiangxue looking for me?"


    "Husband...why...why is there a good harvest in Jingzhou year after year, but there is no surplus grain in the grain store?" Zhuge Xiangxue asked in a low voice while enduring someone''s mischief.


    "Because I often forgive taxes..." Zhou Ye said cheerfully: "Xing¡¤The people are suffering, the people are dying¡¤The people are suffering... The people are already living hard. If they can be exempted from some of their taxes, let¡¯s exempt them..."


    "But... but how do you want me to recruit soldiers and buy horses..." Zhuge Xiangxue said strangely: "If I want to increase taxes, the people of Jingzhou will inevitably scold him... I can''t say, I will be scolded at that time..."


    "However, if I don''t increase taxes...the current taxes are simply not enough for me to recruit troops...this really makes me feel distressed!"


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye burst into laughter after hearing Zhuge Xiangxue''s words: "How difficult is this..."


    "Oh? Did Lang Jun already have a plan?" Zhuge Xiangxue''s eyes suddenly brightened when he heard Zhou Ye''s words.


    "That''s natural..." Zhou Ye waved his hand and said.


    "I would like to ask Mr. Lang to give me advice..." Zhuge Xiangxue asked in a greasy voice: "Will you tell Xiangxue, OK?"


    "As soon as this plan comes out, you will surely get a million soldiers..." Zhou Ye said with a wicked smile, "But...this plan shouldn''t be easily revealed... Xiangxue wants to know?"


    "Um..." Zhuge Xiangxue nodded obediently.


    "Then you need..." Zhou Ye lowered his voice, attached to Zhuge Xiangxue''s ear, and whispered a few words...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhuge Xiangxue''s bashful little blush turned into an apple."Lang Jun... Lang Jun will ruin me..."


    "Hehe...Do you want to know?" Old God Zhou Ye asked.


    "This... Xiangxue... Xiangxue wants to know..." After saying this, Zhuge Xiangxue buried her little face in Zhou Ye''s arms, and would never miss it again...


    There is no way, let her use her wits, and face Zhou Ye, a guy with a variety of tricks, it is useless.


    When Zhou Ye heard that Zhuge Xiangxue had responded to this matter, he was delighted... "It should not be too late, then we will..."


    "Wait¡­¡­"


    Before Zhuge Xiangxue''s three words were finished, she heard a sound of broken glass suddenly ringing in her ears... Then, the two figures disappeared in the study.


    After a while...


    The figures of the two reappeared in the study...but at this time Zhuge Xiangxue''s eyebrows wrinkled tightly, her hands covered the dolphins... and whispered: "Bad Langjun, how can someone use someone else''s... almost killed me." ..."


    "Hehehehe...but Xiangxue''s cry just now didn''t hurt at all..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "It seems that at that time, Xiangxue, your expression was still very enjoyable..."


    "Bad Langjun, don''t say any more..."


    Chapter 2166


    Chapter two hundred and sixty six


    Speaking of which, Zhuge Xiangxue lost all night with her two sisters at the same time.


    At that time, it was when Zhuge sisters married into Zhou''s family...


    Zhou Ye put the three sisters of Zhuge''s family together during the flowery night of the moving room, and there were three hits.


    And today, Zhou Ye took away Zhuge Xiangxue''s three buckets of achievements by the way when someone asked him.


    After Zhuge Xiangxue quarreled with her husband for a while, only then did she remember what was going on... "How do you make a million masters before you teach me?"


    "Haha, what''s so difficult about this... you follow me!" Zhou Ye pulled Zhuge Xiangxue''s little hand...


    The figures of the two disappeared in the study in an instant...


    Marvel World¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Umbrella Mars Base...


    Today''s Mars base has almost become Umbrella''s largest arsenal close to its home base on Earth.


    Here, there is a mothership production workshop and various weapons research institutes...


    The most important thing is that there is also Umbrella''s copy factory here.


    In this replication factory covering an area of ??thousands of hectares, there are busy figures everywhere...


    Located on the assembly line of the replication factory, replica soldiers are being produced continuously.


    Let''s put it this way, if you want to turn on the violent soldier mode, this copy factory can copy tens of millions of soldiers of various types in one day according to the needs of frontline combat.


    Just beside the assembly line controlled by the brain...Two figures suddenly appeared.


    With the appearance of the two figures, countless weapons came out from the walls and the ceiling...the muzzle of the black hole aimed at these two uninvited guests.


    "This...this is..."


    At this time, Zhuge Xiangxue in Zhou Ye''s arms was already stunned by the scene in front of him...


    The weapons facing them made Zhuge Xiangxue feel a palpitation, but it wasn''t the reason for her to stay on the spot.


    What really made her sluggish on the spot was a person hanging on the assembly line...


    She didn''t know why these people were hung on the hook, let alone why those people clearly opened their eyes, but didn''t resist or leave... What is going on??


    And Zhou Ye, who was holding Zhuge Xiangxue, rolled his eyes helplessly when facing the weapon pointed at him...


    He also knew that it was not that the brains here did not recognize himself, but that his appearance was too sudden and triggered the stress mechanism in the replication factory.


    Sure enough, after a second, the weapons protruding from the walls and ceiling were all taken back.


    At the same time, a nice female voice said in a rather respectful tone: "Welcome to you, great master!"


    At this moment, a tall and blond beauty in a white dress appeared in front of Zhou Ye... "Master, please tell me in advance when you come for an inspection next time? Those stress weapons are almost gone. Fire..."


    "The White Empress... are you complaining about me?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly when he heard the words of the White Empress, and asked back.


    "People are just worried about hurting you..." Zhou Ye''s tone seemed to scare the white queen, and she said aggrieved: "Master bullies people...Master...you bully people, I want to tell my sister... Uh..."


    "..." Seeing the appearance of the white empress hiding his face and crying, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... he just wanted to amuse the white empress, but he did not expect to make this girl cry.


    "Well, the white queen... don''t cry... I''m not blaming you again..." Zhou Ye stretched out his hand and hugged the white queen in his arms... lightly pecked her little coot. Comfortingly said: "Why are you so careless..."


    "Hmm..." The Bai Empress is much better than her sister, the Red Empress. Just this peck made her instantly hold back her tears, and she clung to Zhou Ye''s arms with a clever face.

 Chapter 1784

    At this time, Zhuge Xiangxue, who was supposed to be in Zhou Ye¡¯s arms, had already walked to the running production line, stretched out her hand, and touched the clones hanging on the assembly line... When she felt those When copying the temperature on the human body, he screamed out in shock.


    "Langjun...this...where is this place?? Why are these people hanging on top...??" Zhuge Xiangxue, who was frightened by the clone, rushed back to her husband like a frightened rabbit. Next to him, clutching Zhou Ye''s hand tightly, he asked, "Which, these people, what crime did they commit? Why are they hanging on top?"


    Hearing Zhuge Xiangxue''s words, the white queen who was originally nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms blinked her eyes curiously, looking at Zhuge Xiangxue...


    "Master, who is she?? I don''t even know the clone production line?" When Bai Hou asked this sentence, she automatically switched to Chinese mode.


    You know, under normal circumstances, whether it is the white queen or the red queen, they are used to using English as the first language of communication.


    "She is Zhuge Liang..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Zhuge Liang?? Oh Mika... Master are you teasing me? Isn''t Zhuge Liang a man?? Did you turn her into a woman?" After Bai Hou finished speaking, she looked at it with a disgusting expression on her face. Looking at your own master... "Master, women can no longer satisfy you, so have you dealt with men?"


    "..." Hearing what the Queen Bai said, Zhuge Xiangxue suddenly forgot the fear she had just now... "Zhuge Liang in Xia, with the word Kong Ming... But she has always been a woman since she was a child, just because of some unspeakable concealment. Don''t pretend to be a man... please don''t get me wrong!"


    Zhuge Xiangxue had to make an explanation for the reputation of her own Langjun...


    "Is this true? It turns out that Zhuge Liang in the Three Kingdoms period was actually a woman... This is really amazing!" Bai Hou said while looking up and down Zhuge Xiangxue...


    "Three Kingdoms period?? What is that??" Zhuge Xiangxue was taken aback when he heard the words.


    You know, at this time, Wei, Shu and Wu have no three points of the world... let alone the Three Kingdoms... Therefore, it is normal for Zhuge Xiangxue not to know.


    "The period of the Three Kingdoms is the end of the Eastern Han..." At this point, Empress Bai directly controlled the intellectual brain in the replication factory, and cast a light curtain in front of Zhuge Xiangxue to directly capture what happened in the Three Kingdoms. Above the light curtain, show Zhuge Xiangxue...


    At this time, Zhuge Xiangxue was completely surprised by the video played on the light curtain...


    "This...this is a mirage?? It can be controlled artificially?? It''s really amazing? Is this the fairy world?"


    "This is not an immortal world...This is a multiverse..." Bai Hou said as she simply pulled Zhuge Xiangxue up and gave her various things about this matter.


    After all, in the eyes of the White Queen, if her master can bring this female Zhuge Liang here, it is obvious that she is already her master¡¯s woman, since they are all sisters... Then there is no need to hide some things from her...


    Chapter 2167


    Chapter two hundred and sixty seven


    Spirit Pendulum World¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Jingzhou-in the study room of the prefecture.


    Two figures appeared here again... With the appearance of the two, the time of the entire world began to flow.


    At this moment, Zhuge Xiangxue has changed into a modern woman''s outfit... She is wearing a black and white maid outfit... She also has a beautiful marijuana braid on her head.


    "All this is like a dream..." Zhuge Xiangxue, who returned here again, couldn''t help sighing: "Unexpectedly, science and technology developed to the end, it would be so terrible... Destroying the stars and destroying the country was only a moment... ¡­Compared to this, this battle for the world is as ridiculous as a kid¡¯s joke!"


    Having said this, Zhuge Xiangxue couldn''t help but glanced at her man deeply...


    Until now, she really understood why her man had no interest in fighting for the world.


    In that world of great technological development, his own man has achieved the highest position in the multiverse...


    If he is happy, the multiverse will be peaceful and prosperous, and if he is angry, then the multiverse will have a bloody storm.


    What is blood flow??


    Not to mention the mighty power of his own man, the Umbrella under him alone can put most of the multiverse in the endless flames of war. By then, all kinds of dead intelligent creatures will be Counted in trillions...


    Perhaps in the eyes of his own man, the co-lord of the world, whom others can''t ask for, is the supreme leader...just as boring as a child playing house.


    With that kind of time, he might as well soak in more beauties...


    But... Even so, he still promised to help himself capture the world, and even told her his greatest secret... In the face of such a deep love, what else can she use in return??


    Thinking of this, Zhuge Xiangxue... looked at Zhou Ye like water... said softly, "Husband...thank you..."


    "You and I are husband and wife, thank me for doing something..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Husband...I want it..."


    "You just got better yesterday..."


    "I don''t care, I just want...Are you scared?"


    "Oh, I''m so violent... It seems that if you don''t clean up, you don''t know how many eyes Lord Ma has!"


    "Three, come on... I''m afraid of you!"


    As the Charge horn sounded... in the study, the flames of war ignited again...


    The sound of the battle drew Huang Yueying, who came to Zhou Ye for trouble, so the Huang Yueying regiment joined the battle... Then, several other sister regiments joined the battle together... However, even they There were many people, but they were still not enough to look at Zhou Ye.


    In the end... the sound of fighting attracted all the girls in the back house...


    Finally... Zhuge Xiangxue finally knew how many eyes Wangye Ma had... She was the worst being cleaned up... Who told her to dare to provoke her own man??


    Therefore, she was taken care of by Zhou Ye...


    Five days later----


    From the Jingzhou Patriarch¡¯s Mansion, in the name of Zhou Ye, a decree was issued...


    Recruiting talents from all over the world and recruiting talents.


    This kind of thing has never happened in Jingzhou... You know, Zhou Ye was lazy about so much before, and most of the time, they relied on the gang of Jingzhou clans to recommend each other.


    And with the release of Zhou Ye''s order to accept talents, for a time, countless followers...


    When the princes heard this news, they were also surprised.


    You know, if it is based on the theory of force, none of the princes dare to stroke the tiger''s whiskers in Jingzhou.


    It¡¯s just that Zhou Ye has always been like a salted fish, living in Jingzhou without life or death. That¡¯s why it made all the princes feel that Zhou Ye really had no intention of being in the world...


    However, Zhou Ye''s order to accept the meritorious, scared the princes of the world...


    Zhou Ye is still thinking about this, planning to join the ranks of the world??


    Upon hearing this news, Cao Cao, who had been attacking Yuan Shu in Jizhou, stopped his soldiers and returned to Yanzhou...


    And Sun Ce, who had already taken over half of Jiangdong, heard the news... he locked himself in the room for three days and three nights...


    In the end, when he came out, the whole person was a lot more decadent... Obviously, he hadn''t rested for a single moment during the three days and nights...


    Just when his attendant tried to persuade him to take a short rest, he was rejected by Sun Ce...


    Not only that, but Sun Ce immediately prepared the Clippers and prepared various gifts, personally led the team to Jingzhou, and met Zhou Ye...

 Chapter 1785

    Soon, Sun Ce met Zhou Ye...


    He and Zhou Ye talked in detail in the room for more than an hour, and in addition to him and Zhou Ye, Zhuge Xiangxue was involved.


    When he walked out of Zhou Ye''s room, he immediately ordered people to write a notice to show the world... From then on, the Jiangdong Sun family will always belong to Zhou Boyang in Jingzhou. If there is a different heart, people and gods will discuss it together.


    Seeing this report, everyone in the world was terrified...


    In their opinion, although Jiangdong Sun Clan was under Zhou Ye in name, it was only in name...The two sides were not under the umbrella.


    However, with the announcement of Sun Ce''s announcement, that is to say-from then on, Sun Ce has really returned to Zhou Ye. Is this Zhou Ye''s first shot to contend for the world??


    And the person who is most worried about this is Cao Cao... He hurriedly ordered Guo Jia to write a decree in the name of the emperor, to name Jiangdong Sun Ce as Wu Hou and lead Jingzhou to pasture...


    This is equivalent to saying to Sun Ce, Jingzhou is yours... go get it.


    Naturally, Sun Ce would not take this will...How could he fail to see such an obvious counter-plan??


    Not only did he fail to accept the decree, Sun Ce chopped off the decree officer, and then ordered someone to send his head back to Xuchang... In addition, he directly took the whole family and moved to live in Jingzhou Mansion... That means, I sent them all by myself. I''m here to be hostages... Don''t think about separating the relationship between me and my master.


    In this way, Cao Cao had to give up...


    Since the relationship between the two cannot be separated, Cao Cao can only step up time to train his troops to prepare for battle... He is now holding the emperor to make the princes... such a trend, he doesn''t want to lose...


    However, Zhou Ye''s actions made the princes unable to understand again...


    After Naxian''s order was issued, Zhou Ye did not recruit troops, and even did not step up the training of existing soldiers... How to live the life and how to live...


    This made all the princes fearful, but also a fluke... Is Zhou Boyang kidding us... Actually, he doesn''t mean to fight for the world??


    One year passed...


    Zhou Ye didn''t move...


    Two years have passed...


    Zhou Ye still did not move...


    This immediately made all the princes relieved... After all, if you want to fight for the world, then you must train soldiers, right??


    Although the Blood Dragon Cavalry is powerful, there are only twenty thousand... Such a number is sufficient to defend the nine counties of Jingxiang, but it is almost impossible to contend for the world.


    Chapter 2168


    Chapter two hundred and sixty eight


    However, just when all the princes were fortunate...


    Cao Cao is even more like a big enemy... At this time, he has already wiped out Yuan Shu and swallowed Jizhou and Qingzhou... But Xuzhou is guarded by Liu Bei and Lu Bu, and he is temporarily unable to attack Yuan Shu. Hands, so I haven¡¯t done it yet...


    Even though Cao Cao has monopolized a quarter of the twelve states in the world, he still doesn''t worry about Zhou Ye...want to open his eyes and stare at Jingzhou when he goes to bed...


    In order to prevent Zhou Ye from attacking, he even ordered Cao Ren to station troops in Huaiyang City, training troops day and night, not to slack off.


    In addition, he also recruited civil servants to strengthen the walls of cities in Xingyang and other places...


    Even, without hesitating to spend a lot of money, he ordered people to cast a huge and thick iron city gate...All of his pass fortresses were replaced.


    Why is it so??


    Because Cao Cao has seen how Zhou Bu broke the city...


    The wooden gate, which is half a meter thick, is as fragile as paper smashed under the siege cone of Zhou Bu.


    In this tense moment, how could he continue to use the wooden gate?It was like sending Zhou Ye to the city.


    Two years after such nervous preparation...Zhou Ye still did not move...


    In this regard, the courtiers on Cao Cao''s side could not help but begin to have some rumors...


    What do you say, my prime minister is completely unfounded...


    What do you mean, Zhou Boyang, why should the prime minister be afraid of him like this... You only need to order 200,000 troops, and you can capture the nine counties of Jingzhou in less than a month, leaving Zhou Ye dead without a place to be buried...


    Xuchang-Prime Minister''s Mansion...in Cao Cao''s study.


    "Master..." X3


    Xun Yu, Guo Jia and Jia Xu came to the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion together to meet Cao Cao...


    "Oh? How come the three of you are so neat today?" At this time, Cao Cao was holding a military scroll, studying the art of war, and he was surprised to see the three major advisers coming one after another."Is there something important to report?"


    "Lord..." Xun Yu bowed and said, "It''s been three years...You have prepared so hard to let the soldiers practice day and night. The soldiers below are already complaining... if you are so afraid of Zhou Boyang. , Why don¡¯t you just put your troops to crusade? Keep going like this... I''m afraid something will happen!"


    "Oh?" Hearing Xun Yu''s words, Cao Cao raised his eyebrows and did not answer. Instead, he looked at Guo Jia and Jia Xu, "Are you here to talk about this?"


    "That''s right, Lord!" Guo Jia nodded and responded...


    "Just as Mr. Xun Yu said, the lord... if this continues, the people below will be panicked... it is not a long-term way!" Jia Xu said here, and suggested: "Why don''t lord order people to bring a letter from the family and send it to Jingzhou, Take a look at the voices of the ladies and see what Jingzhou Zhou Boyang''s plan is? It''s easy for us to make tricks!"


    Hearing what Jia Xu said, Cao Cao couldn''t help but smiled bitterly, and said: "Wen He thought I never sent someone to Jingzhou??"


    Seeing Cao Cao''s appearance, the three counsellors glanced at each other...


    Seeing from the Patriarch, this is a long time ago for someone to send a letter to the family...


    However, the news may not be as optimistic as I and others think...


    Thinking of this, Xun Yu asked, "Then...how did the ladies reply to the lord?"


    "..." After hearing Xun Yu''s question, Cao Cao was silent for a moment... said: "There is no reply...not even a few words..."


    "This..." When the three counsellors heard this, they were taken aback...


    "No reply is the best reply!" Cao Cao smiled bitterly: "I can understand the situation of Qing''er and the others... sandwiched between me and Zhou Boyang, it''s also embarrassing them... and there is no reply, I think , They are telling me...this matter is no longer good..."


    Just when Cao Cao was talking...


    Suddenly a subordinate ran in in a panic... "Open to the lord... urgent news from Jingzhou..."


    Hearing the news from Jingzhou... Cao Cao didn''t care that he didn''t wear his shoes. He jumped up from the book case, rushed to the person in two steps, and forced the secret letter written in silk in his hand. In hand...


    After getting the secret letter... Cao Cao didn''t even dare to open the secret letter for a while...


    He hesitated for a while, then handed the secret letter in his hand to Xun Yu... "Wen Ruo, you come to read..."


    "Here!"


    Xun Yu received the secret letter from Jingzhou from Cao Cao... He saw a dark word embroidered on the silk...

 Chapter 1786

    As a counselor who Cao Cao relied heavily on, Xun Yu knew that this was a secret letter from a spy agency called the dark guard under his master...


    The number of this dark guard is unknown, and they are scattered across the territories of the various princes in China... They use trained carrier pigeons to deliver messages, and they can be delivered in just one day from a thousand miles away...


    It seems that Jingzhou''s own proprietor has a secret guard...


    However, you should think about it... The person who is the most jealous of his father-in-law in his life is Zhou Boyang... There are ghosts if they don''t have a secret guard in Jingzhou.


    Thinking of this, Xun Yu opened the secret letter...


    "Today, Zhou Boyang ordered his troops in the Tibetan Soldier Valley, the banners in the valley were displayed, the sword was light... the subordinates watched it, there are-million blood dragons hidden in it... please make the decision early!"


    Just after reading Xun Yu¡¯s letter, I heard a click...


    The three of them hurriedly looked...I saw Cao Cao stunned on the spot, and under his feet, there was a pottery cup tumbling on the ground... Obviously, his father-in-law was shocked.


    "Millions of blood dragon riders? How is it possible... how is this possible!!"


    Cao Cao didn''t care about his gaffes being seen by his subordinates, but rushed to Xun Yu''s face in one step, grabbed the secret letter in Xun Yu''s hand, and looked carefully...


    After a long while...


    The secret letter in Cao Cao''s hand slipped to the ground... He looked up to the sky and sighed: "Zhou Ye...Zhou Boyang...Sure enough, the gods are also..."


    Why do you say that??


    Because since Zhou Ye issued the order to recruit Xianxians, Cao Cao sent a large number of spies to Jingzhou...


    I want to see where Zhou Ye trained and how many soldiers...


    However, his undercover detectives did not find any traces of military training by Zhou Ye for a long time...


    But today, Zhou Ye''s army finally revealed...a million...a million...


    This is not ten thousand twenty thousand... but here is a million army...


    With so many troops, how did Zhou Ye hide them??


    The most terrifying thing is that this army of millions is actually blood dragons...


    God, let¡¯s not talk about anything else, just a million horses, where can I get together...


    Cao Cao, who occupies at least a quarter of the world, admitted that he could not make up a million horses.


    Therefore, when he saw this sealed letter, he was so gaffe...


    Cao Cao couldn''t help but said with emotion: "It has been a blockbuster for three years... Zhou Boyang, Zhou Boyang... You really know how to pretend!"


    Chapter 2169


    Chapter two hundred and sixty nine


    Xun Yu and others looked at their father-in-law there and sighed with emotion, and couldn''t help but asked worriedly: "Master, what should we do now?"


    "According to you, what should I do?" Cao Cao is indeed Cao Cao. After a short period of gaffe, he quickly calmed down.


    Anyway, the worst has happened... now only soldiers can come to cover up the water and earth.


    "According to the subordinates...the lord might as well preemptive..." Guo Jia said, "Now we should take advantage of Zhou Ye''s defense and order General Cao Ren to lead a hundred thousand troops out of Huaiyang and divide them into two groups. Attack on Huaiyang and Runan..."


    "At the same time, he ordered General Xiahou Dun to lead 50,000 fine horses to leave Xingyang and attack Nanyang..."


    "In addition, the lord may also send two eloquent people, one to Yizhou to meet Liu Zhang, and the other to Hanzhong to meet Zhang Lu..."


    "As long as the two can be persuaded to send troops with the main public to destroy Zhou Ye...then the main public can be at ease!"


    "The Five Route Army, at the same time, sent troops to defeat Zhou Ye... Ha ha... Feng Xiao''s plan is wonderful!" Jia Xu heard the words, stroked his goatee and smiled.


    "Lord, the subordinate feels that what Feng Xiao said is extremely...it is better to sit back and wait for death than to act first!" Xun Yu also persuaded.


    "Haha..." Cao Cao couldn''t help but smiled bitterly when he heard the words of three counselors who he relied on. "If only the Blood Dragon Cavalry is so easy to deal with!"


    In fact, he does not blame his three counselors...


    Xun Yu is the one who has followed him for the longest time... But Xun Yu has only seen the speed at which the blood dragon rides attack, and has never seen the glory of the blood dragon ride in the battlefield...not to mention the Jia who followed him later. Where are Xu and Guo Jia?


    The two of them had only heard of the majesty of the Blood Dragon Knight, and had never really seen the majesty of the Blood Dragon Knight, so it is not surprising that they would say so...


    "Does the lord have any concerns?"


    Seeing his own master¡¯s wry smile, Guo Jiapo asked a little strangely: "The master thinks there is something wrong with the subordinate''s plan?"


    "That''s it..." Hearing Guo Jia''s words, Cao Cao sighed... Then, he stood up and said: "Wen if what you said is really...it''s better to sit and wait for death than to act first... This is the end of the matter, it can only be so. ...Just as Fengxiao said...but there is still a slight modification to it!"


    "Oh? How does the lord plan to make changes?" Guo Jia asked.


    "In addition to the previous five men and horses, I want to add one more..." Said this, Cao Cao looked at his three counsellors, and said in a deep voice, "I will personally lead the Sixth Route Army. Wan, start from Xuchang and go straight into Jiujiang...I want to fight Zhou Boyang for a while!"


    "This... Lord, Xuchang''s one hundred thousand army is already our last family property. If this one hundred thousand army is taken away... then the defenses of Yanzhou and other places..."


    "Ha ha... Do you think that if this is defeated, do we still need to guard against anyone? In the world, who would dare to steal my Xuchang?"


    "See you lord..."


    Hearing what Cao Cao said, the three counsellors all bowed and said...


    "Okay, go back and prepare. Xun Yu will still stay in Xuchang this time, and Feng Xiao and Wenhe will walk with me!" Said this, Cao Cao paused... and said: "After three days, you can send troops to Jiujiang! "


    "Here!" X3


    The three took their orders...


    Watching his three counselors walk out of the study, Cao Cao suddenly revealed a trace of worry on his face.


    In fact, he just missed a word...If this is defeated, no one of the princes in the world will be his opponent... But if this is defeated, then he will stay in Xuchang to look after the army, and there will be no eggs. Used... Sooner or later, Zhou Ye will eat the material...


    So, this time he can be said to be desperate...


    Winning the tender mold, losing the job on the site-roughly what it means.


    Three days later----


    Cao Cao is outside Xuchang city, vowing to go out...


    Of course, Cao Cao, who was holding the emperor to make the princes, did not forget to accuse Zhou Ye Luo of weaving, to prove that he was a substitute for the sky...


    As for Zhou Ye¡¯s guilt...what is the lack of silver, what is bloodthirsty...what is no ruler and father...


    In short, you can say whatever you want.

 Chapter 1787

    At the same time that Cao Cao led his army on the expedition, good news came from both Yizhou and Hanzhong... Liu Zhang and Zhang Lu agreed to send troops together...together with thieves.


    Although Cao Cao was very happy about this, in fact, he was quite disapproving...


    In his opinion, these two goods were dragged by him to become dead ghosts...


    Cao Cao didn''t think at all that these two armies would do what Zhou Ye''s blood dragon cavalry would do. At best, they would be nothing more than a distraction from Zhou Ye''s attention.


    Ten days later...


    Cao Cao''s army has arrived under Jiujiang City...


    At this time, under the city of Jiujiang, the Dragon Knight of Ten Thousand Blood was already waiting for him.


    Looking at the red army in front of him... Cao Cao couldn''t help sighing.


    He had illusions at the beginning... The so-called Million Blood Dragon Cavalry was only Zhou Ye''s tactic of suspecting soldiers. He ordered people to wear the armor of the Blood Dragon Cavalry.


    But now, when he saw these fifty thousand blood dragon riders... there was no more luck in his heart.


    An army of fifty thousand, neatly arranged and standing under the city...


    There was no sound in the entire army formation, as if the fifty thousand army was not a living thing, but just fifty thousand majestic cavalry statues.


    With such a battle, it is impossible for Duan Duan to be pretended to be...


    However, since he has come here... and fled without a fight, what is his style??


    Thinking of this, Cao Cao ordered someone to prepare for an attack...


    However, at this moment, among the opposing army, ran out quickly...


    The rider ran to the front of Cao Cao''s formation and shouted loudly: "Prime Minister Cao is there? My lord invites you to drink tea before the formation..."


    "Drinking tea before the battle?" Cao Cao couldn''t help but froze slightly.


    "Master, beware of fraud!" Guo Jia hurriedly reminded.


    "It''s okay... Zhou Boyang and I have a relationship with Weng-in-law... and he doesn''t bother to cheat!" Cao Cao said, turning his head to the soldier behind him and said, "You don''t need to follow, I will go and return. !"


    At this time, there were already more than ten soldiers on the opposite side running to the middle of the formation, placing a tea table and two big chairs in the past, and at the same time a Luo umbrella was placed beside the tea table.


    Obviously, Zhou Ye had prepared a place for Cao Cao to drink tea.


    With the tea table set up properly, the soldiers returned to their original formation just as soon as they turned their heads...


    As for Zhou Ye and Cao Cao, they walked out of their own military formations solo...


    When the two came to the tea table... Zhou Ye smiled and arched his hands: "Cao Gong, Jiu Shu''s greetings... Has it always been okay?"


    Chapter 2170


    Chapter two hundred and seventy


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cao Cao looked at him with complex expressions... and said, "I have always been well-being, and one day is like one day... But when I hear about your millions of troops, every day is worse..."


    "Haha... Cao Gong is really joking!" Zhou Ye said as he raised his hand to Cao Cao, "Cao, please sit down!"


    "please¡­¡­"


    After being polite to each other, the two sat down...


    After sitting down, Zhou Ye calmly lit the small red clay stove, and then made tea...


    Cao Cao looked at Zhou Ye''s calm appearance and couldn''t help sighing: "Boyang, you and I have a friendship between you and me, why can''t you tell me the truth?"


    "Oh? I don''t know what Cao is referring to? Did I deceive Cao?" Zhou Ye asked rhetorically while making tea.


    "You didn''t have to expire with me?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cao Cao asked dissatisfiedly: "I asked you that day, why didn''t you lead the world... How did you answer me?"


    "Haha... So it turns out that Duke Cao said that!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Yes, I said it that day, I have no intention of being in the world..."


    "Then why are you..."


    "One time and another time!" Zhou Ye smiled: "If I said, it is because of a woman that I intend to sweep Liuhe and sweep the wasteland, do you believe it?"


    "I believe¡­¡­"


    "............Oh?? Unexpectedly, Cao Gong is the person who knows me best!" Zhou Ye smiled astonished when he heard Cao Cao''s answer.


    "You can tell me the name of the woman, I will send someone to search the world, snatch it for you, and send it to your couch..." Cao Cao continued.


    "Ahem..." Zhou Ye almost didn''t choke on hearing Cao Cao''s words...


    Did Cao Cao think he was for a woman, so he planned to take the world and search it slowly??


    "Hehe, Cao Gong misunderstood... That woman is already my wife..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "It''s just that she wants her husband to be the number one in the world, so I can only indulge. It is his wish to be a soldier..."


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cao Cao was speechless...


    I believe in your ghost... You said you seized the world for the wish of a woman of yours. Are you kidding me??


    "Does the opinion of a woman and child of a mere woman make you feel so excited about Boyang?" Said this, Cao Cao said meaningfully: "You know, my daughters are all your wives. ..."


    That means... that woman is your wife, but my daughter is not your wife??You want to take the world for that woman, but what did you do for my daughter??Come and clean up your old man??


    "Ahem... That''s why I left my wife and concubine at home and led the soldiers to this point myself..." Zhou Ye said embarrassedly, "Here is a letter written jointly by Qinger and his colleagues to Cao Gong. Please also ask Cao Gong to read it first. Look at it..."


    "Oh?" Cao Cao reached out and took the letter written by his daughter from Zhou Ye...


    Open the letter and take a look...


    [Qing''er bows and bows... Today I heard that my father led the army to fight against the husband... Qing''er was very anxious and couldn''t sleep at night... Fortunately, the husband enlightened him and decided to write this letter to the family... Father, please...]


    This family letter is not long...


    But between the lines, they are full of the worries of Cao Qing and others...


    In their words, that is-my father is dead this time...


    Because they know the strength of their men better than anyone...


    Therefore, they persuaded their father not to make mistakes, but also to take their lives as the most important thing...


    After reading this family letter, Cao Cao put it on the table blankly... "Qing''er and the others don''t like me as a father? They actually persuaded me to surrender to you..."


    "Haha..." Hearing what Cao Cao said, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Duke Cao''s backing is this six-way army, right?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cao Cao''s pupils shrank slightly... The departure dates of the six armies were not the same... And why did Zhou Ye get the news so early??

 Chapter 1788

    You know, in order to maximize the benefits, Cao Cao is the first to arrive... and the other army will arrive at their destination one day later.


    The purpose of this is to make people feel overwhelmed and messy.


    This can be considered a scheming.


    What news is worse than a bad news?That''s a series of bad news...When a series of bad news comes, people with bad temperament can almost collapse.


    Of course, Cao Cao didn''t intend to make Zhou Ye collapse by such small means, but it was okay to mess with his mind.


    Although Cao Cao was secretly surprised at why Zhou Ye knew about his plan in such detail, he denied it: "Bo Yang said that...what is the six-way army, and what is the six-way army? It may be useful to others, but For Boyang, your blood dragon rider, isn''t that seeking a dead end?"


    Hearing Cao Cao''s denial, Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing and saying: "Cao is worthy of Cao, he is suspicious by nature... I guess Cao you thought I was cheating you?"


    "How is this possible? How can I say that there are no things?" Cao Cao blinked his eyes and said solemnly.


    "Haha... it doesn''t matter... Duke Cao doesn''t want to admit it, so I won''t force it!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "If that''s the case, why don''t you wait for three days here? After three days, there will naturally be news. At that time...what about Cao Gong''s choice?"


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cao Cao felt suspicious...


    Why three days??Could it be that the army behind is really just Xibei goods??Actually, the Blood Dragon Knight has already rushed to the other armies??


    Thinking like this in his heart, he said, "It''s so good... Then I''ll wait for three days... See what happens in these three days!"


    "So good!!"


    At this time, the tea has also been cooked...


    Zhou Ye calmly poured a cup of tea for Cao Cao... "Cao Gong, please use tea!"


    The two of them drank tea for a while, then stood up and returned to their own formation...


    Cao Cao, who returned to his original formation, immediately whispered as soon as he returned to the front of the Chinese army formation: "Don''t ask now, order people to go down and pretend to be withdrawing troops, and then when the opposing army is ready to enter the city, you will charge me before it. ...Catch Zhou Boyang!"


    "Here!"


    On the other side... Zhou Ye, who has already returned to his original formation, naturally also relied on his five senses to hear what Cao Cao said...


    To be honest, when he heard what Cao Cao said, he was quite helpless...


    Everyone said Cao Cao was suspicious, but it was so...


    However, this is why he personally led the soldiers to resist him... After all, if Zhou Bu and the others were to come, maybe these guys would cut Cao Cao in anger, and he would not be able to wait for Qing''er. The female confessed... After all, in his back home, the Cao family is not too powerful... Seven sisters...


    "Hey, suspicious of success and suspicious of failure!"


    Chapter 2171


    Chapter two hundred and seventy one


    Even though An Doudou, who had been acting as a soldier by the side, didn''t hear Cao Cao''s words, he also felt something wrong from the self-ruling self-talk.


    "Lord... but Cao Cao intends to turn back?" An Doudou asked in a low voice, "Or you can let me lead the soldiers to arrest Cao Cao...at most, it depends on the face of Madam Qing''er, I It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t hurt him at all!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled when he heard An''s funny words: "Don''t worry... let''s learn to be famous!!"


    "Then... what does the lord mean?" An Doudou asked hesitantly.


    "We are still withdrawing our troops and returning to the city...When he comes to cover up and kill him, you will go over and capture him in one fell swoop..." Zhou Ye said here, sighing, "In this way, I can also explain to Qing''er and the others... It''s not my treachery, but their father doesn''t want to let me go!"


    Seeing the melancholy look on his master''s face, An Teo''s expression became especially weird.


    The time he has followed his own ruler is not short...to say nothing, it has been hundreds of years.


    An Doudou deeply understands one thing. If it weren''t for Cao Cao''s daughter in the harem ruled by his family, he would be afraid-his ruler would have ordered someone to slaughter him for the flag??


    So... it''s good to have a daughter... at least you can save yourself a little life.


    Of course, he only dared to think about these words in his heart, saying that he didn''t dare to say it... Although there was no cannonball for him to wipe at this time, but-but there are bows and arrows that are more terrifying than cannonballs...


    If he doesn''t say anything well, and is remembered by his own master, then he will be dead.


    If the tips of millions of arrows were to be polished out, he was afraid that he would be exhausted.


    Therefore, An Doudou bowed and said: "Here!"


    "The lord has an order, Mingjin retreats..."


    As An Doudou conveyed the order of her lord, the gate of Jiujiang City slowly opened, and 50,000 blood dragon rides lined up and marched toward the city.


    On the other side, in Cao Cao''s army...naturally, someone reported that Zhou Ye had retreated to Cao Cao.


    Beside Cao Cao, a general Jiangong asked earnestly: "Master, give the order..."


    "No hurry!" Cao Cao stroked his long beard lightly, narrowed his eyes, and said in a low voice: "Look at that blood dragon rider, retreat without chaos... Then Zhou Ye must be prepared... not offensive at this moment. The best time!"


    "The lord..." said the movie eagerly: "When is the best time to attack?"


    "When the blood dragon ride enters the city halfway, we will take advantage of the chaos to kill it..." Cao Cao''s eyes were sharp, "This way, the inside can''t get out, and the outside can''t get in... I want them to be difficult to look after... ¡­"


    "My lord''s plan is wonderful!" Jia Xu smiled after hearing the words: "Half-strike... the lord really knows the essence of warfare!"


    "Hahaha..." Jia Xu was hitting the horse at Cao Cao''s pride. Hearing that Cao Cao was pretending to be modest, he smiled and said, "Where, I''m just a little trick..."


    "The lord''s remarks are very bad, and he knows what he sees. It can be seen that the lord''s strategy is far better than that of Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang!" Guo Jia also said with a smile.


    After hearing Guo Jia''s words, Cao Cao smiled happier...


    However, at this moment, Xu Chu, who had been guarding Cao Cao by his side, said muffledly... "That Zhou Ye had an invincible blood dragoon, and the invincible four tigers of the Zhou family, there were such magical soldiers. Heavenly general, what is he planning for?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    ".................."


    "..."


    Xu Chu¡¯s words completely destroyed the harmonious atmosphere among the civil servants and generals...


    Damn it, people are hard to dismantle... Xu Chu...


    You can''t do this...


    All of a sudden, the civil servants and military commanders who were about to take photos of their own master''s stallions suddenly became speechless like ducks pinched by their necks.


    To be honest, was Cao Cao angry when he heard Xu Chu say this?


    I''m so angry... I''m almost so angry.


    but¡­¡­

 Chapter 1789

    But he will not punish Xu Chu for this...


    Although Xu Chu has many shortcomings, such as-greedy for cups, such as-temperament is too straightforward and not smooth, and for example...


    In short, his shortcomings are countless...


    But Xu Chu Wuyi is strong and loyal to Cao Cao...


    For Cao Cao, the loyalty alone was enough to conceal all of Xu Chu''s shortcomings...


    Therefore, not only did Cao Cao not punish Xu Chu, but he would praise Xu Chu to show his generosity...


    "Zhong Kang''s words are extremely true!" Cao Cao smiled: "If I had 50,000 blood dragon riders, I wouldn''t need to use any tricks... Well, what a fool..."


    At this point, Cao Cao looked depressed.


    He is really depressed. Zhou Bu was ordered to serve under him for more than a year. Not only did he not take Zhou Bu back to his account, he even knew very little about the secrets of the Blood Dragon.


    Of course, he also copied the standard armor of the Blood Dragon Knight... but he had the same problem as Dong Zhuo.


    weight¡­¡­


    The armor of the blood dragon riding standard, which was cast with good wrought iron and painted on the gourd, weighs more than three hundred kilograms... such a weight, the horse is crushed to death.Let alone combat?


    Although the weight has been reduced to more than two hundred and fifty catties after being streamlined by skilled craftsmen, the horse can barely charge for a certain distance, but...such a cavalry has protection, but no mobility...every time Before going on the expedition, they have to prepare separate troops to transport their armor...


    After searching the four states, Cao Cao only armed with 10,000 iron knights... On weekdays, he always spoiled these iron knights as treasures.


    It is hard to find a warrior who can wear more than a hundred catties of armor and can fight flexibly. It is even harder to find a good horse that can support them.


    Therefore, Cao Cao took these ten thousand iron horses to look like a baby.


    Cao Cao named this iron cavalry-Tiger and Leopard Riding.


    In this battle, of course he also pulled out this secret force... It''s time to test whether they are better than Zhou Ye''s blood dragon...


    Just as Cao Cao was thinking about his thoughts, a sergeant suddenly reported: "Master, most of the blood dragons have entered the city..."


    "Oh?" Cao Cao immediately set up a pergola when he heard the words and turned to look...


    Sure enough, at this moment, the original 50,000 blood dragon riders, there are only more than 10,000 people outside the city...


    And they are still marching towards the city one after another.


    Seeing this scene, Cao Cao didn''t hesitate anymore...


    He commanded loudly: "Listen to the order, order Cao Chun to lead ten thousand tiger and leopard riders to charge first... Xiahou Dun, you led an army of twenty thousand to cover from the left wing, Xu Huang, you led an army of 20,000 to cover from the right wing... Xu Chu, you follow me, lead the remaining fifty thousand army, and then cover up...this time, if you fail to succeed, you will be benevolent!"


    "Here!!"


    A group of generals also heard his determination from the mouth of their own master. At this moment, the entire Cao family and Wencheng generals were united, and they defeated Zhou Ye in one fell swoop and pulled him from the undefeated altar...


    Chapter 2172


    Chapter two hundred and seventy two


    And just when Cao Cao began to line up...


    Zhou Ye was already standing on the gate of Jiujiang City, watching Cao Jun''s movement.


    "The lord... Cao Jun moved!" An Doudou, who had been by her side the lord, noticed Cao Jun''s change for the first time.


    He hurriedly pointed at Cao Cao''s army in the distance and said: "Lord, look at Cao Cao''s army. The left and right wings of Cao Cao''s army have begun to move...Huh? Why does the armor of the ten thousand cavalry look so familiar?"


    An Doudou could see it, and Zhou Ye had already seen it...


    He looked at the 10,000 counterfeit blood dragon rides... and smiled slightly: "Li Gui met Li Kui, I don''t know who is better?"


    Hearing the self-dominant talking to himself... An teasing was speechless for a while.


    Are you kidding me, how can these Xibei goods compare with their own soldiers??That''s all two-dimensional creatures, OK??


    However, he didn''t dare to complain about his own master... because of the complaint, has he suffered less losses??


    "Master, are we..."


    Although An Doudou hasn''t finished her words yet, but the meaning is clear, isn''t it... the first step is the best?


    "No hurry, when they rush over, give them another surprise..." Zhou Ye looked at the city with joy...


    At this time, inside the city gate, the blood dragons who appeared to have entered the city did not disperse, but turned their horses¡¯ heads towards the direction outside the city gate... They can always follow the orders of their own masters. , Rush out.


    At this moment, Cao Cao''s army not far outside the city had already rushed out of more than ten thousand fine horses.


    The armor worn by these fine riders is similar to the standard armor of the blood dragon rider.


    Listening to the heavy sound of their galloping, it is obvious that their heavy cavalry is similar to the blood dragon.


    The heavy cavalry charge has one characteristic, that is-the speed is very slow, but once the speed increases, no matter what battle is in front, it is difficult to stop the heavy cavalry charge.


    Today''s Tiger and Leopard Rider has raised his speed to the limit...The sound of horseshoes like thunder, quite a bit of a bold move forward.


    On both sides of the rear, there were also large armies subsequently covering up...


    Cao Cao is obviously planning to win or lose in a battle.


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but feel happy... "Well, it''s just as his wish..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye turned his head and said to An Doudou, "Go... defeat Cao Cao''s army, and then capture him alive, don''t hurt him, otherwise, I can''t explain to Qing''er and the others!"


    Hearing the words of her own master, An teased a fist with an excited expression: "Here!"


    Following the answer, An Doudou rushed to the city, shouting loudly: "The lord has an order to immediately defeat Cao Cao''s army and capture Cao Mengde alive...no mistake!"


    "Here!" XN


    As the 50,000 blood dragon rider uttered a scream like the sky... the army pretending to enter the city changed fiercely.


    The former army will be the latter, and the latter will become the former... shouting: "The lord has an order to capture Cao Mengde alive..."


    The mountain shouted like a tsunami, even if it was more than a thousand meters away, Cao Cao, who was responsible for the formation of Cao Chun, heard it clearly.


    Cao Cao laughed angrily when he heard this...


    He pointed his finger at the blood dragon riding towards his army from a distance and said: "Cao has a great head here, who can take it?"


    However, he hasn''t finished speaking...The situation of the battlefield before him changed suddenly.


    I saw the blood dragon knights who had just rushed out of the city, and only used a distance of less than 100 meters to increase their speed to the highest...

 Chapter 1790

    They were not afraid of Cao Jun who was several times their own...


    The leader, holding a mountain-opening hammer...dancing like a big windmill.


    Those tiger and leopard riders carefully selected and carefully trained by Cao Cao arrived in front of him, like paper tied...


    In twos or twos, a large area was swept out of the man''s side.


    This person was no one else, but the general who had personally admitted Zhou Ye, Anjojo.


    I saw that An Doudou rushed into the army of Cao Jun''s tiger and leopard cavalry first, rushing from left to right like no one''s land.


    At this moment, the blood dragon knight that had already entered the city has also rushed out...


    After they merged with Anzuzu, they directly used Anzuzu as the top soldiers, forming a simple triangular charge formation.


    In the blink of an eye, he had already broken through the Tiger and Leopard Cavalry''s obstacles, and was less than 200 meters away from Cao Cao''s army.


    Seeing this situation, the civil servants and generals beside Cao Cao persuaded one after another: "Master, the enemy is in great power at this time, please leave it temporarily and make another plan!"


    "Yes, Lord..."


    "I will not go, I will live and die with one hundred thousand soldiers..."


    Although Cao Cao was already a little timid at this moment, he still insisted on not leaving.


    However, in his arrogant work, An Doudou has already rushed into the Chinese army... and laughed: "Meng Degong, An Mou is on the order of my Patriarch, please go to Jingzhou as a guest... please Get off the horse and rest for a while, don''t make mistakes!"


    "The thief will be mad, Xu Chu will come to fight you!"


    Seeing this situation, Xu Chu, who was guarding Cao Cao, naturally refused to catch it with his hands. He pulled down the reins of his horse and rushed over with his own sword...


    However, as soon as he rushed to the front of An Doudou, he felt a strong wind rushing towards his face... Then, with a pain in his shoulder, he was swept down.


    "Hey...Xu Chu, our family appreciates your loyalty, and we will spare your life for the time being today..." An Dou teased, riding a horse to chase Cao Cao.


    And Cao Cao can''t care about being arrogant anymore...


    Pull your own rein, turn the horse''s head, hit the horse and run...


    And An Dou Dou will naturally chase...


    In the process of chasing Cao Cao, from time to time, Cao Cao''s military commanders came to help Cao Cao resist Anjojo...


    However, I didn¡¯t ask for an egg...


    If it hadn''t been for An Doudou for fear that his mother Qing would blame him, no matter what Cao Chun Xiahou Dun''s... he would have smashed them into flesh.


    No way, Cao and Xiahou are both relatives of their own mistress... If they hurt them, they will be blamed if they can¡¯t help their master. If their master is complained, then he, the unlucky one, will wipe it. Arrows...that''s not good.


    Therefore, An Doudou was also merciful to these Cao generals, and just knocked them off the horse, but did not really kill them.


    It''s too late to say, then soon...


    After An Doudou had dealt with Cao''s relatives and generals... Cao Cao had already ran a thousand meters away.


    Faced with this situation, An Teo was not in a hurry. He smiled and leaned on his horse''s ears, and whispered: "Little dear, come on, sneak a sprint to speed up, let''s catch up with the red wearing The guy in the robe... I''m going back, I''ll give you an extra meal!"


    The horse under the hips of Anjo teased like a psychic, neighing...then, stepping away four hooves, like a gust of wind, chased after...


    Chapter 2173


    Chapter two hundred and seventy three


    After half an hour----


    The city of Jiujiang-the city guard mansion.


    "Oh, how can you tie Cao Gong ropes?" Zhou Ye looked at Cao Cao who was tied up in front of him by Wu Hua Da, feintly glaring at An teasing who was standing behind Cao Cao, and said: "I I ordered you to go and invite Duke Cao over, how could you bring Duke Cao over here?"


    While talking, Zhou Ye walked to Cao Cao''s side, personally untied the ropes that bound him... "Cao Gong was shocked..."


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    By now, Cao Cao, who has already become a prisoner, has seen a lot... "Bo Yang, you don''t have to pretend to be anymore... Is it to kill or slash to make me feel at ease!"


    "Ha ha... Where did Cao Cao start?" Zhou Ye smiled and helped Cao Cao up, and then smiled: "Even if you don''t talk about it from Qinger, you and I still have a friendship for thieves... I I still remember how high-spirited Cao Gong was in front of Yuan Shao''s handsome stage that day!"


    "Hehe..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cao Cao smiled and sighed: "Hey, in a blink of an eye, six or seven years have passed... I am no longer the Cao Mengde who was hunted down by Dong Zhuo all over the world, and you... ...But it''s not the ignorant young man who holds a heavy soldier in his hand but has no ambition in the world!"


    "...Haha, Cao Gong''s words are serious, you''re still you, and I''ve always been me!" Zhou Ye said with a smile to the soldiers on both sides, "Go, order the chef to prepare the banquet, I want to make public with Cao Drinking..."


    "Here!"


    The soldiers in the hall took the order...


    And Cao Cao and Zhou Ye also sat down separately...


    "Boyang...what are you going to do to me?" Cao Cao asked directly without talking nonsense.


    "Haha...Why don''t Cao return to me, how can I protect Cao''s life and prosperity?" Zhou Ye asked rhetorically.


    "Hahahaha..." Cao Cao laughed loudly after hearing this, "Bo Yang, Boyang, I thought you and I have been together for many years, so I should know my Cao''s character... It seems that you don''t understand me!"


    "Oh? What do you say?" Zhou Ye asked, looking at Cao Cao with interest.


    "If I were you Zhou Boyang, I would definitely kill Cao Mengde after he was captured alive...Because, you should know that Cao Mengde is a person who is willing to succumb to others. As long as he survives, he will definitely not do it honestly. A rich man." When he said this, Cao Cao gave Zhou Ye a deep look... "But, I''m afraid you can''t explain to my poor daughters..."


    Hearing what Cao Cao said, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile... "Duke Cao knew that I couldn''t explain to Qing''er, and he forced me to kill you... You are running me!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cao Cao couldn''t help laughing... "Hahaha... I have controlled the world for more than ten years, and I have lost countless battles in my life. However, there is no single defeat like this time that made me unable to turn over. ...It is especially ridiculous-it is the husband of all my daughters who defeated me... If you do this, will you not allow me to run on you?"


    "That''s it..." Hearing what Cao Cao said, Zhou Ye shook his head and said with a wry smile: "Cao Gongmo is going to be upset...I have a second way for you to choose!"


    When Cao Cao heard the words, he smiled and asked, "Oh?? What is the road?"


    "Haha, Duke Cao, come with me!!" Zhou Ye said as he walked towards the inner hall of the city guard mansion...


    Cao Cao followed Zhou Ye into the inner hall of Chengshou Mansion.


    The inner hall of the city guard mansion that was temporarily used as a command post by Zhou Ye was a hundred square meters in size, and the original layout of the hall was quite elegant.


    The seat of agarwood, the cushion of tiger skin, etc...


    However, these things were thrown aside as if they were discarded and tattered...


    The entire hall is already occupied by a sphere with a diameter of two meters...


    The main body of the sphere has a huge bamboo as the center axis, and various names are densely written on it...

 Chapter 1791

    "This is..." Cao Cao asked in astonishment as he looked at the huge ball in front of him.


    "This is an ancient strange thing, a map of the whole sky..." Zhou Ye pretended to say deeply.


    "Oh? What does this thing do?" Zhou Ye also picked up Cao Cao''s curiosity...


    "This thing is useless... It''s just that all the places in this world are marked out!!" Zhou Ye continued to fiddle with Cao Cao with this crudely crafted large globe... "Dear Cao, please look..."


    As Zhou Ye said, he turned the globe a little, pointed to the place marked Jiujiang City on the map of China, and said, "Here is where we are!"


    "Oh?" At this moment, Cao Cao has been attracted by the ancient strange object [Huntiantu] in front of him...


    As a military strategist, he is no stranger to maps, or it should be said that he spends more time looking at maps than his son.


    On the map, he saw too many familiar places...Some of those places were even more accurate than the maps drawn by his subordinates...


    How can this not surprise him...


    You know...many of the fallacies on the map were only discovered after he personally led the army to arrive...and the huge ball in front of him has accurately corrected all those fallacies.


    Zhou Ye looked at Cao Cao, who loved the map in front of him with a smile, and said, "Cao, do you think this world is big?"


    Cao Cao heard the words, looked at the area marked with Huaxia region and smiled bitterly: "In the past, I thought this Huaxia was the center of the world... However, when I saw this ancient wonder in your hands, Boyang, I know... I was just a frog sitting on a well and watching the sky... Alas, ashamed, ashamed!"


    "Haha, Cao Gong is too modest!" Zhou Ye smiled, gently turned the map, and placed his hand on a huge continent...


    A corner of that continent is separated from the Asian continent by a small strait...


    "Please look at Duke Cao, is this continent still big?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "This...big...is enough to reach three or four Huaxia!" Cao Cao said, looking at Zhou Ye curiously and asking, "I wonder why Boyang asked me that way?"


    Hearing Cao Cao¡¯s words, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, ¡°This continent is still in a barbaric era... the barbarians there still live a life of slash-and-burn...that is not the best place to build a powerful empire. ??"


    When Cao Cao heard this, it was a joy...What does an uncivilized continent represent?It represents countless opportunities, countless lands.


    However, after a joy, Cao Cao''s face collapsed again."Bo Yangxiu is going to lie to me... How far is the distance between the mainland and my China? It means sending a thousand soldiers to visit, fearing that it will take more than ten years to go back and forth... You are giving me a cake to satisfy my hunger. what!"


    "Hahaha...Duke Cao is too worried. Since I raised this matter, I must be sure to send you there... and even, I can send your army there with you... there, the next one The huge country has created an unbeaten foundation..." Zhou Ye said cheerfully.


    Chapter 2174


    Chapter two hundred and seventy four


    "Really?" Cao Cao looked at Zhou Ye urgently.


    He was also helpless.


    At this time, he was already a prisoner...Wang Tu Baye or something, don''t even think about it.


    That''s it, Zhou Ye can see the face of his daughters, and it would be good to save him forever.


    However, this is obviously not the life Cao Cao wants.


    Once a person''s ambition is provoked, it is difficult to extinguish it again.


    To say that he is an able minister to govern the world, the premise is that he was born in a stable age... only in this way can Cao Cao be able to be an able minister to assist the dynasty with peace of mind.


    However, right now he has tasted the power in his hands, and the emperor has to look at the wonderful taste of his face and behavior, how can he be willing to be a rich man for a lifetime??


    And right now, although the continent of Zhou Ye''s fingers is thousands of miles away, it is still a good place to establish a hegemony.


    The only thing to worry about was Zhou Ye''s words that he had his own means to send him there.


    However, Cao Cao thought about it, but never thought of Zhou Ye''s need to lie to himself...


    He was already in Zhou Ye''s hands at this moment, so why should Zhou Ye lie to him??


    At this moment, Zhou Ye was just saying... [You will be a rich man from now on] He has nothing to do, what else can he do besides following orders??


    Although he knows that as long as he is not too much, Zhou Ye will definitely not kill himself. After all, his daughters are still in Zhou Ye''s back house... But if it is too much, there are ways in this world to make a person die. Not white.


    So... now he can only believe Zhou Ye''s words...


    Although such a lot of words were said, in fact, these thoughts just flashed through Cao Cao''s mind.


    And what about Zhou Ye?Then he looked at Cao Cao happily, he could see the hesitation in Cao Cao''s heart...


    "Haha...Naturally take it seriously!" Zhou Ye smiled: "After I calm the world, I will send Cao Gong''s army to this continent... to create a foundation for all generations!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cao Cao stared straight into Zhou Ye''s eyes, without saying a word for a long time...


    "It''s such a good thing, why is it cheaper for my defeated general?" Cao Cao asked in a deep voice.


    This sentence was held in his heart, he didn''t ask how uncomfortable he was.


    "Since you have the means to reach thousands of miles away, why do you give me this unworldly feat?"


    "Hahahaha..." Zhou Ye laughed when he heard the words: "It''s the same sentence, Cao Gong, I don''t intend to be in the world... Although I broke my promise to seize the world because of my wife''s inexorable invitation, but... Compensation for Cao Gong... After all, you and I also have the friendship between you and me!"


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s explanation, Cao Cao questioned...


    I believe in your ghost...


    However, at this time Cao Cao won''t ask any more...


    When it comes to this, it will be no good for anyone if you continue to ask more questions.


    Thinking of this, Cao Cao laughed and said: "It''s rare that Boyang thinks about me so much, it doesn''t matter, just follow what Boyang said!"


    At this time, a soldier came in to report that the banquet was ready...


    At the moment, Zhou Ye invited Cao Cao to sit in and drink.


    In response, Cao Cao did not decline, and directly drank at the table with Zhou Ye.


    During the dinner, the two talked very happily, and they could not see at all. One was a prisoner of his son-in-law, and the other was a son-in-law who had captured his husband.


    As they were talking, Cao Cao suddenly said... "If you become my prisoner in the future, then I will also invite you to drink and eat meat..."


    Hearing what Cao Cao said, Zhou Ye was taken aback, then laughed, "Okay...no problem!"


    Maybe it''s because of the sorrow and sorrow of alcohol... Cao Cao fell to the ground drunk early.


    Zhou Ye ordered someone to hold him down and walked back into the inner hall alone.


    He stood in front of the huge globe in the inner hall, looked at the globe in front of him, and started thinking.


    To be honest, what he pointed out to Cao Cao was not elsewhere, but the uncivilized American continent.

 Chapter 1792

    At this time, the people there should still be in a semi-savage state. After he sends Cao Cao and his army over, he can''t say that he can build a huge empire soon.


    After waiting for more than a thousand years, when Columbus discovered the New World, he looked dumbfounded as a group of Chinese had established a huge empire on the New World. What an interesting thing would this be??


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile.


    Then, Zhou Ye''s figure flashed before disappearing into the inner hall...


    He is not interested in falling asleep alone. There are so many wives who want to fall asleep alone, so boring... He naturally wants to go back to Jingzhou, in his mansion, and fall asleep with his own women...


    As for Jiujiang City??


    With fifty thousand blood dragons riding here, he didn''t need to worry about anything.


    Even with the arrival of a million army, they can only return with hatred under the dragon spear of the blood dragon.


    In this way, the days passed day by day.


    Cao Cao was at ease in Jiujiang Mansion...


    In addition to not being able to leave the city, and there are always two blood dragons following behind him, his freedom is not too restricted.


    The only thing Cao Cao was upset about was that, except for Zhou Ye who was here on the first day, he would never see Zhou Ye again for two days.


    In desperation, Cao Cao could only carry wine and meat, and went to the prison to see that his gang became Zhou Ye''s civil servants and generals.


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Cao Cao looked at the report in his hand and couldn''t help but smile wryly: "Zhou Boyang, Zhou Boyang...I underestimated you!"


    What was written in the battle report in his hand??


    In fact, nothing was written, but Cao Cao''s six-way army did not succeed all the way.


    Cao Ren was captured by Zhou An in Runan, and an army of 200,000 was wiped out...


    And Liu Zhang in Xishu was even more unlucky. His general commander was beheaded by Zhou Bu before the two armies...


    Moreover, Zhou Bu has already led fifty thousand blood dragons to sharpen his sword on the border of Shu Jing, intending to attack Shu Zhong...


    Xiahou Dun, who attacked Nanyang, did not run away either, and was captured by Zhou Lei, the Four Tigers of Zhou in Jingzhou...


    As for Zhang Lu in Hanzhong?


    This guy is the most unlucky...Like Liu Zhang, he just sent his generals to attack Jingzhou, and what about him?He went directly into battle, led an army of 150,000, and invaded Jingzhou.


    Needless to say the ending, Zhang Lu was beheaded by Jingzhou General Zhou La in the chaos...


    Not to mention that Zhang Lu''s body died and the lamp went out. Among his old broods, most of them had fallen under Zhuge Kongming''s invasion...


    "Oh... no wonder I waited three days..."


    Looking at the battle report in his hand, Cao Cao couldn''t help sighing: "It turns out that you knew the end of the Sixth Route Army that day...no more, God helped Zhou, not Cao..."


    Chapter 2175


    Chapter two hundred and seventy-five


    Since seeing this report, Cao Cao never mentioned Xuchang again...


    More than ten days later...


    The blood dragon rider occupied the entire Hanzhong.


    More than a month later...


    The blood dragon cavalry army of Jingzhou invaded Yizhou, Liu Zhang was in the government office and committed suicide.


    So far, Zhou Ye can be regarded as occupying most of the world...


    Next, Zhou Ye was going to march north...


    Upon hearing this, Cao Cao hurriedly repaired a book and sent it to Zhou Ye.


    After being polite in the letter, he said-he Cao Cao would like to be the vanguard... to clear the way for Zhou Ye''s army.


    Zhou Ye was slightly taken aback when he received Cao Cao''s letter... After opening the letter, he knew what Cao Cao meant.


    After all, Cao Cao was also afraid that his clan relatives and friends would be slaughtered in the chaos.


    Now that he has become a prisoner...I might as well protect my relatives and wait for the changes.


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly at Cao Cao''s request and agreed.


    But Cao Cao''s main army couldn''t return it to him. He ordered Zhuge Kongming, who was in charge of the Northern Expedition, to bring Cao Cao with him when he passed Jiujiang.


    Zhuge Xiangxue naturally leads...


    When she led two hundred thousand blood dragon riders through Jiujiang City, she took Cao Cao in Jiujiang City into the army by the way.


    Since it was the Northern Expedition, then...the first to bear the brunt is Cao Cao''s Yanzhou...


    Wherever he went, Cao Cao would go out and persuade the defender to drop down...


    With the help of Cao Cao, it can be said that Zhou Ye''s army has done a lot less.


    The entire Yanzhou, Qingzhou, and Jizhou conquests took only more than a month... In fact, the rest of the month was just time spent on the road.


    Since he could not afford a swordsman, Zhou Ye would naturally not be far away from a swordsman. After all, everyone is a Han. Is it interesting to cut his own people??


    It only took less than two months from Zhou Ye''s fight against Cao Cao''s six-way army to occupy more than half of the world.


    After taking over Yanzhou, Jizhou, and Qingzhou, Zhou Ye split up...


    One route led by Zhuge Xiangxue and Zhou Yuner coordinated to take Xiliang directly,


    On the other road, led by Zhou Ye himself, he set off from Guangling and headed east to Xuzhou and Youzhou.


    Xuzhou City¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    L¨¹ Bu looked at the blood-colored army under the city... and felt that his calves were turning a bit.


    "Sir, do you have a good strategy to retreat from the enemy?"


    "This..." Chen Gong was speechless for a while when he heard Lu Bu''s words.


    He really doesn''t know what to say...


    Right now, Zhou Boyang of Jingzhou already occupied most of the world, even if he became the emperor at this time, no one would dare to say anything.

 Chapter 1793

    Now that Jingzhou''s army is approaching the city, what strategy does he have to retreat from the enemy??


    Guard according to the city??


    Don''t be kidding, everyone knows that although the blood dragon is a cavalry, it is best at attacking cities...


    There is no wall that can stop them...


    Send troops for help??


    Haha, forget it...


    Gongsun Zan and others cannot protect themselves at this moment... How can they be willing to rescue themselves??


    In such a desperate situation, even if Chen Gong thinks he has a lot of wisdom, there is no way to think of it...


    As for the three of Liu Guanzhang guarding Xiaopei??


    Forget it, they are not the opponents of the army outside the city at all, and calling them to come is just a bunch of ghosts.


    But Lu Bu, who had been looking at Chen Gong with a look of expectation, saw that Chen Gong''s face was also embarrassed, and he was immediately desperate.


    He knows the horror of the blood dragon ride better than anyone...


    When he was still Dong Zhuo''s adopted son, he had experienced the brutal beating of the blood dragon...


    That was a real beating...


    An ordinary blood dragon knight...pressing him on the ground and rubbing him, at that time, he called him a miserable...It''s really awkward.


    Even though the matter had passed so many years, he still clearly remembered the situation at the time... this incident had become a nightmare in his heart.


    Nowadays, there are a hundred thousand troops under the city... and, all of them are blood dragons... how dare he go out of the city to fight??


    [Things to this day... only¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª]


    Thinking of this, Lu Bu turned to the left and right, and said: "Open the gate of the city, I will lead the crowd to surrender..."


    "What? Fengxian, you can''t surrender..." Chen Gong was immediately stupid after hearing Lu Bu''s words...


    "Mr. Don¡¯t want to say more..." Lu Bu waved his hand and interrupted Chen Gong¡¯s words, "As if today¡¯s has been in the hands of Zhou Boyang, if I resist stubbornly, I will only end up with more than a hundred thousand more injustices, brothers. After following me in the South and North for so many years, how can I bear to let them end up like this!"


    Hearing what L¨¹ Bu said, all the Xiliang soldiers beside him suddenly burst into tears...


    "General Gao Yi..."


    "General...oooo...The most right thing we did in this life is to follow the general...oooo..."


    It should be said that the one who knows the blood dragon knight the deepest has never been with Xiliang Iron Knight...


    They are the stepping stones in the battle of blood dragon fame.


    Hearing the three words "Blood Dragon Cavalry", Xiliang Soldiers had the urge to flee.


    Originally, Chen Gong wanted to persuade a few more words... However, when he saw the performance of a group of Western Liang soldiers, he immediately closed his eyes.


    So pawn, so timid...


    How can he fight the blood dragon cavalry that is known as the First Army in the world outside the city?


    That''s it...there is nothing more than that.


    In this way, it can save a bit of killing...Reserve a bit of vitality for the world...Ah...


    Why is there such a monster like Zhou Boyang in the world??


    Why is there such a terrible army as the blood dragon??


    Just as Chen Gong sighed in his heart, Lu Bu led a group of sergeants to open the Xuzhou city gate to welcome Zhou Ye.


    At this time, Zhou Ye, who led his army to the city of Xuzhou, was feeling that he had returned to Xuzhou when he was already a non-human.


    Suddenly saw the gate of Xuzhou City open, and then Lu Bu led the crowd...


    Seeing Zhou Ye, he bowed his hand at Zhou Ye from a distance: "General Boyang, it''s been a long time... Bu, this is polite!"


    "Hahaha...Fongxian, are you trying to work with me?" Reached out and didn''t hit the smiling face. Since Lu Bu showed such knowledge and interest, Zhou Ye was too embarrassed to open his mouth with three family slaves and shut up three family slaves. Called him.


    "Exactly!" Lu Bu said, putting Fang Tian''s halberd in his hand, thrusting it into the ground, then turning over and walking to Zhou Ye...kneeling on one knee, "Bu knows he is not defeated by General Tianwei, so, I came here to surrender...I hope General Boyang will read for the sake of the cloth-bound formation and let go of those brothers who have followed me for many years!!"


    Having said this, Lu Bu stretched out his hand and waved...someone from behind handed a big seal to Lu Bu''s hand.


    And Lu Bu, directly raised the Xuzhou seal in his hand above his head... "Please take the military seal..."


    Chapter 2176


    Chapter Two One Hundred and Seventy Six


    To be honest, Zhou Ye was still a little silly when he saw Lu Bu surrender in front of him...


    He originally thought that Lu Bu would be stubbornly resisting for a while... As a result, he didn''t realize it, he surrendered directly??


    Damn it...this is different from what you thought.


    However, Zhou Ye quickly reacted...It seems that Lu Bu was scared by himself in his early years.


    "Haha...Since the general is willing to give up the secret, how can I blame the general!" Zhou Ye said, ordering people to take the big seal in Lu Bu''s hand...with a smile: "General Lu, please get up soon..."


    "General Xie..." Lu Bu stood up and said to Zhou Ye, "Please enter the city..."


    "it is good¡­¡­"


    Under the leadership of Lu Bu, Zhou Ye led his army into the city...


    night--


    Lu Bu hosted a banquet in honor of Zhou Ye at his residence...


    During the banquet, Zhou Ye took advantage of the wine and laughed and said: "Zhou heard that the general has a daughter under his knees, she is a golden hairpin, she has not yet been married?"


    "Exactly!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, L¨¹ Bu''s heart squatted...


    What did Zhou Ye mean when he asked his daughter...?


    But, soon, he came to understand one thing... Well, Zhou Ye, he likes Loli Zhou Boyang, no one in the world knows, no one knows?


    Moreover, the word loli, according to rumors, also came out of Zhou Boyang''s mouth.


    That''s why the term Lori''s liking (liking it) came up.

 Chapter 1794

    Now, since Zhou Ye asked about his daughter, it was obvious--this was interesting to his daughter...


    As soon as Lu Bu thought about it, he had already guessed the meaning of Zhou Ye''s words.


    After understanding, Lu Bu hurriedly said: "Although the little girl is only in the golden hairpin years, but if General Meng does not abandon it, please accept the little girl and stay with him!!"


    That means-you want my daughter, it''s also great to be a concubine by your side.


    Seeing Lv Bu''s knowledge and interest, Zhou Ye nodded in satisfaction and smiled: "Since the general has such good intentions, then I won''t refuse to resign... the next day, I will offer the offer to the army tomorrow. Disgusting..."


    "How dare you..."


    After talking about the matter, everyone began to drink happily again...


    Three rounds of food, five flavors of wine...


    The banquet naturally ended...


    Zhou Ye was arranged to rest in the post...


    Not long after he returned to his temporary residence, several maids escorted a little loli to his room...


    Looking at this extremely cute little loli in front of her... Zhou Ye evilly dealt with her...


    That night--


    A certain little loli who had just arrived in her golden hairpin was...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, Zhou Ye accompanied Qiling and Lori back to Lu''s house... this was a return.


    As soon as she got home, Lu Qiling''s mother pulled her daughter into the room, asking questions about the long and short...


    But Xiao Lori has a poor face, so she can say it...


    Although little Lolita didn''t say anything, her mother also saw a clue from her daughter''s face.


    At least, when he mentioned that General Boyang came, his daughter''s face showed a shy and timid look, and the joy in her eyes could not be suppressed.


    Obviously, her daughter also liked that general.


    Seeing her daughter behave in this way, Lu Qiling''s mother felt relieved a lot.


    Zhou Ye stayed in Xuzhou for another three days. After finishing the marriage of Lv Qiling and Lolita, he set up again and marched towards Xiao Pei, where the three brothers Liu Guan and Zhang were located...


    However, when Zhou Ye''s army rushed to Xiao Pei, they found that Xiao Pei was already empty.


    The three brothers Liu Guan Zhang and his six thousand men disappeared...


    This is a mess.


    The disappearance of the three brothers Liu Guan and Zhang is a trivial matter, but what about Guan Yu''s daughter and Zhang Fei''s two daughters??


    This forced Zhou Ye to open his heavenly eyes again and explore the line of cause and effect between heaven and earth...


    In the end, he determined...Sisters Guan Yinping and Zhang Xingcai ignored them after they were destined.


    Three brothers Liu Guan and Zhang can run if they want, he doesn''t care anyway.


    Next... Zhou Ye raised his troops again and marched towards Youzhou.


    Along the way, wherever Zhou Ye''s army went, they fell in hopes of the wind...


    When he arrived in Youzhou, Gongsun Zan even put the official seal on his hands...


    Of course, Gongsun Zan also had one condition, and that was - Zhou Ye was going to take his daughter, Gongsun Baoyue, or otherwise - he would not surrender.


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye of course-laughed.


    This trip to the Northern Expedition was a mist for many historians in later generations.


    Why did An Taizu Zhou Ye''s journey to the Northern Expedition go so smoothly?


    Others are softened by murder, so why did he receive softer by accepting daughter??


    What is the secret in this??


    In fact, none of these princes was not afraid of Zhou Ye by three points. It can be said that since the time when Dong Lian was asked, the princes knew how powerful the blood dragon was.


    Back then, the 250,000 Xiliang army that could be killed by 5,000 blood dragons was defeated.Now that Zhou Ye brought a hundred thousand blood dragon riders here, who of them would dare to say nothing??


    Since you can''t compete for the world... then at least you have to be a wife...


    In that case, what is a faster way than being a relative of the emperor??


    Zhou Ye was already an emperor. If he didn''t take this opportunity to put his daughter by his side, when would he stay??


    Therefore, Zhou Ye would go all the way to the north, not fighting many battles, but the women collected a lot.


    After taking down Youzhou Gongsun Zan, Zhou Ye did not stop there, but continued to head north...


    Drinking horse Songhua River, won Gongsun Du of Liaodong... Then, his army crossed the Yalu River-all the way to the capital of Goguryeo.


    This is also deliberately...


    He intends to make a few more excuses for the Ministry of Foreign Affairs of later generations [This place is the inherent territory of our country since ancient times...].


    In Goguryeo, Zhou Ye''s army encountered strong resistance.


    After all, for Goguryeo, Zhou Ye''s army was the invader.


    But - again, Zhou Ye showed mercy to Han people because he was also a Han, and he was afraid that things would hurt him...


    However, Zhou Ye would not be merciful to the foreign race... He directly ordered, if anyone dares to resist, cut--


    One hundred households are one five, and one hundred five are one Cheng.


    In the first five, as long as there is a riot, and those who are connected with the rebellion, a hundred families will sit down and be cut!


    In this way, almost no one dared to take the risk of injuring the whole family by telling the anti-thief, sending food and clothing.Even if you want to send it, be careful of others telling you...


    Because, as long as the report is circulated, once it is verified that the property of the anti-thief and the whole family belong to the whistleblower, that means-the person who is reported will die, his wife is the whistleblower, and his daughter and son are the whistleblower¡¯s slaves. ...


    Under such severe punishment, the entire Goguryeo was living under the terror rule of Zhou Ye''s army.


    It only took Zhou Ye three months to conquer Goguryeo, but it took him thirty years to completely return Goguryeo...

 Chapter 1795

    This is also the result of Zhou Ye sending Lv Bu Chen Gong and others here, and after serving as subordinate officials, Chen Gong slowly subdued these Goguryeo tribes with gentle means.


    By the way, after Zhou Ye conquered Goguryeo, he set up another county called Goryeo County...


    Chapter 2177


    Chapter two hundred and seventy seven


    Jian¡¯an seven years, March, spring...


    Zhuge Kongming led an army of 200,000 to put down Xiliang...Xiliang Han Sui Ma Teng, watching the wind...


    In April of the same year, he captured Zhou''an in Lower Yizhou. The soldiers were divided into two groups and marched eastward, taking the Jiuliaobu, Guoyuebu and other small gathering places, while the other road went south to take Jiaozhi and Jiuzhen. , Nichinan and other places.


    In fact, it is modern Myanmar, Laos, Thailand and other places.


    As a soldier named Zhou Ye, Zhou An naturally continued a certain style of his own dominance.


    Internally, Zhou An appeased the Han people, distributed farm tools, delineated acres, and calmed people''s hearts.


    What about external?


    Zhou An exercised the same high-handed rule as his own ruler in Goguryeo.


    Anyone who dared to resist, kill without mercy...


    Anyway, to use Zhou Ye''s words, it would be to kill him to subdue the country and the species, to kill him...


    When the world is settled, the population of the Han people will naturally increase explosively. By that time, the land will not be divided enough... Instead of worrying about it then, it is better to prepare the land for the Han people now.


    So-the people in those places fell into the blood mold.


    If you are obedient and obedient, then it''s fine.


    If you are not obedient??Ha ha... Do you see the bones all over the mountain forest?


    That is their end.


    Resist??


    If they are facing the army of this normal era, maybe they can really resist.


    After all, these places are high in mountains and densely forested. If outsiders are not familiar with the local environment, they will easily be bullied by these frontier people who have lived in the mountains and forests for decades.


    But who is Zhou An''s leader?


    All of them were prepared by Umbrella and were specially born for combat.


    When those frontier citizens wanted to play hide and seek with Zhou An¡¯s army in the mountains and forests, they were surprised to find that...These soldiers are not like the Han soldiers before, and they are more familiar with the mountains and forests than they are. Nothing less.


    Especially, when these guys enter the forest, they are just like returning to their own home...


    What plants can be eaten, and where there will be natural biogas traps, they are all clear.


    A group of war machines that have been instilled with various combat skills from the time they were born, and have strengthened their bodies countless times, fight against a group of ordinary border people who are at best familiar with the local situation. It is not called combat, but-massacre.


    It took Zhou An a month to occupy these places, and then it took half a year to massacre all the resistance forces here...


    Of course, Zhou An did not forget to bring gifts to his master.


    Three hundred carefully selected young people''s beauties had already been escorted into the convoy early, and then sent to Jingzhou under the escort of the 5,000-blood dragon.


    When they arrive in Jingzhou, these young beauties will naturally be accepted by Feng Yiwei''s commander, and then after careful adjustments, they will be dedicated to their owners.


    In August of the same year, Zhou Ye returned from the Goguryeo class, and after hearing about Zhou An¡¯s battle report, he was very happy... So, in Jiaozhi, the Thai-Burmese Governor¡¯s Mansion was established, and Zhou An, who had put down there, served as the first Thai The governor of Myanmar.


    September 9th-Double Ninth Festival.


    On this day, the faces of hundreds of civil and military officials in Jingzhou were filled with joy.


    No one, because today, Zhou Ye will worship the heaven and proclaim the emperor in Jingzhou Mansion.


    On this day, the messengers from the Roman Empire, the Persian Empire, and the Great Zhou Dynasty all brought generous gifts to congratulate the new emperor on his ascension.


    The countries of the Western Regions also sent envoys to congratulate Zhou Ye.


    When Zhou Ye took the stage to worship the heavens, a rare sight of the sun and the moon appeared in the sky... This made all the civil and military officials ecstatic.


    This is a good omen.


    Zhou Ye seemed speechless for the joy of the civil and military officials...


    Why, because the sight of the sun and the moon is a vision created by a certain Queen Mother of the West...To put it bluntly, it was just for the man of his own family.


    Of course, the civil and military officials obviously did not know about this...


    As a result, Zhou Ye was the son of destiny, and the rumor that he was ordered by the sky quickly spread throughout the world.


    For a while, the whole world was in an uproar...


    Those family clans who were concerned about the old dynasty also began to slowly change their attitudes towards the new empire. They began to think about... whether they should also let their younger generation go out to practice, and then it is easy to find something. Born...


    The seventh year of Jian''an, the ninth day of September...


    Zhou Ye ascended the throne and proclaimed emperor in Jingzhou, changing the country name to An, and his reign to Yongan...


    At this point, the Eastern Han Dynasty, which had been lingering for more than ten years, completely withdrew from the stage of history.


    After ascending to the throne, it is natural to entrust the officials, and then amnesty the world.


    After sealing the officials, I want to seal my own women...


    All the ministers can say, Zhou Ye can just throw it to Zhuge Xiangxue to go to work...


    However, it is troublesome to seal my own women together...


    Here Zhou Ye was just about to seal his own woman...Behind the underworld women, led by Cha Cha and other women, came to the door.


    Chacha and the others approached Zhou Ye, and it didn''t matter...there was only one thing, and that was-since they wanted to pardon the sisters, then Zhou Ye couldn''t favor one another, they also wanted to pardon the other.


    Zhou Ye said that he just calmed Chacha and the others, and the Western women headed by Juno also rushed over...the same purpose as Chacha, they came to be pardoned.


    In this regard, Zhou Ye was really dumbfounded.


    Fuck, Feng Chacha and the others are forgiven. Anyway, they are also Chinese with black hair and yellow skin, but what about Juno?


    One by one, blonde...


    How to seal this special code??In the history of China, which emperor appointed a foreign woman as a noble concubine??

 Chapter 1796

    Well, even if there is, which emperor has sealed dozens of foreign women as concubines at once??Isn''t this special code kidding??


    The most important thing is not this question...


    Rather, this group of women...somewhat qualified, they all want to compete for the position of the Queen of the Palace.


    Even Queen Mother of the West, Wanyu, also joined in... to compete with the girls.


    In order to be the queen of the palace, each of these women cross-brows at their former sisters, and they have a big disagreement, and they are about to go.


    "That''s why I don''t want to be the emperor..." Zhou Ye looked at the arrogant posture of the group of women in front of him, helplessly cast aside his eyes, and sighed: "It seems that I haven''t repaired you for too long, so, I made you forget my biggest taboo..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye snapped his fingers lightly, and then... a sound of broken glass sounded.


    All the girls were dragged into the mirror world by him...


    After a moment - Zhou Ye walked out of the mirror world alone... with a relaxed look.


    "Hmph... Three days of no slaps, go to the house to reveal the tiles... One by one... It''s all overwhelmed!"


    Chapter 2178


    Chapter two hundred and seventy three


    After fixing the women who caused trouble for him, Zhou Ye took the opportunity to start canonizing the girls...


    He simply canonized all his women as imperial concubines, and there is no queen...This would be regarded as equal treatment, lest they have another dispute.


    However, the officials disagreed with this, thinking that the queen is the honorable person in the world.


    It''s a pity that Zhou Ye vetoed these guys... in his original words, that is, this is my family affair and you can''t control it.


    It''s just-- other guys are easy to pass, but a few people are quite difficult to deal with.


    For example, Jingzhou veteran Huang Zhong... His daughter Huang Wudie also entered Zhou Ye''s harem, and as a relative, he also wanted to fight for his daughter.


    However, before Huang Zhonggang spoke, he was stunned back by Ma Teng...


    No way, who called Ma Teng''s daughter Ma Yunlu was also one of Zhou Ye''s concubines??


    As these two people jumped out, everyone who had a daughter in Zhou Ye''s harem jumped out...


    "Your Majesty, the position of the Queen is related to the rise and fall of the world, and you must check it... The minister thought that the Qing concubine was virtuous, virtuous and virtuous, and who served his Majesty for many years, has always been conscientious and hardworking... It is really the best candidate for the future!!"


    Okay, Cao Cao jumped out first...


    "Master Meng De''s words are bad. Although Qing concubine is good, how can my sister Xiangfei follow your majesty for a long time?" Sun Ce also jumped out and asked for his sister Sun Shangxiang. My sister is none other than, after all-my sister grew up watching your majesty..."


    "Heh, General Bo Fu said Huang''s disagreement. How can the concubine Xiang Fei be the mother of the world at this time?" Huang Chengyan also said: "My ugly child is different, Ying The concubine has followed your majesty to go on the expedition since childhood, to discuss Yuan Shao, to determine the universe... the wisdom of the world is the best choice for the mother''s world!"


    "Haha... Brother Huang''s words are not correct..."


    "Brother Gongsun''s words are wrong..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Well, for the position of a queen, the girls almost fought first, and then... it was the gang of elder brother Yuezhang who began to talk and talk, and the battle flew into a ball...


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye''s head became bigger...


    Well, not everyone is arguing. Among these officials who are fighting for their daughters and sisters, there is really a clear stream...


    No one else, just Lu Bu...


    While other ministers were all there fighting for the next position for his sister and daughter, Lu Bu stood aside, watching his nose and nose without saying a word.


    "Why didn''t General Fengxian say a word?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "This, your majesty... the ministers thought that the matter after the establishment was your majesty''s family affairs. As a minister, how can you look at the Lord''s family affairs more?" Lu Bu''s words caused the quarreling courtiers to close....


    Hearing L¨¹ Bu''s words, Zhou Ye burst into laughter: "Okay, or General Fengxian understands the truth..."


    All the ministers, upon hearing this, immediately bowed and saluted one by one: "The ministers are wrong, I hope your majesty will punish you!"


    Why do the ministers say this??


    You have to listen to the meaning of Zhou Ye''s words in reverse, saying that Lu Bu is sensible, doesn''t it mean that these quarrelling ministers are not sensible??


    They were all the same, how could they not hear Zhou Ye''s voice??


    "Fine, everyone is right... I don¡¯t want to stand behind... Okay, let¡¯s stop here. From now on, my Da''an dynasty will not stand behind..." Zhou Ye did not wait for the officials to retort. , Hurriedly got up and said: "Okay, let''s do it today... You can withdraw for the time being!"


    "Here!"


    Although the group of ministers still wanted to fight again, it was obvious that Zhou Ye was already a little impatient. If they continued, it would only get worse... Therefore, it is better to have a long time in Japan.


    Everyone thought about it in their hearts, and retired one by one. Only Cao Cao remained and refused to leave.


    "Does Cao have something else?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile looking at Cao Cao.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, Cao Cao hesitated for a moment, and said, "...This... Your Majesty can still remember the appointment with the old minister that day?"


    It has been almost a year since... Cao Cao has always remembered Zhou Ye''s promise.


    Hearing the words, Zhou Ye laughed and said, "Of course...I don''t know if Duke Cao has made up his mind to go to that wild land and start a foundation?"


    "Exactly!!!" Cao Cao nodded after thinking for a while: "The old minister has been in battle for a long time, and he still doesn''t adapt to the life of this rich man, so please... let the old minister go!"


    "Never mind... if that''s the case, then Duke Cao can go to the Tibetan Soldier Valley three days later, and at that time, he will see the difference..." After that, Zhou Ye left the hall with a smile.


    Three days later... early morning...


    In order to make this appointment, Cao Cao set off one day in advance, took a group of relatives, friends and family on the way overnight, and arrived at the Tibetan Soldier Valley, which is more than a hundred miles away from Jingzhou City, in the early morning.


    At this time, Zhou Ye had been waiting here for a long time...


    Seeing Cao Cao''s group of nearly a thousand people come here, Zhou Ye smiled: "Since Cao Cao is so eager, then I will send Cao Cao on the road!!"


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, Cao Cao and others felt a trance in front of them... Then the scenery changed drastically.


    "This is..." Looking at the scene in front of him, Cao Cao stayed on the spot for an instant...


    I saw that the Tibetan Soldier Valley, which was supposed to be a flat valley, has now become an endless grassland...


    And Cao Cao clearly remembered that when he arrived at the Tibetan Soldier Valley, the sky was already bright, but here, the crescent moon was rising...

 Chapter 1797

    How could Cao Cao not be shocked by such a dramatic change of the sun and the moon, the scene of heaven and earth jumping?


    "This is what I call the wild continent!"


    Zhou Ye''s words came from Cao Cao''s ears...


    Cao Cao heard Zhou Ye''s voice and hurriedly turned around and posed to Zhou Ye, yelling: "Your Majesty''s power... really makes the veteran anxious..."


    At this time, Cao Cao truly believed what Zhou Ye once said...He really didn''t intend to be in the world.


    What use is there for someone with such supernatural powers in this world??


    Seeing Cao Cao''s actions, Zhou Ye smiled and helped him up, and said, "Cao Gongmo wants to be more polite..."


    Speaking of this, Zhou Ye pointed to the far end of the sky, and said: "The continent here is vast and infinite, and it is the only place for establishing the foundation of eternal life. I have prepared 200,000 soldiers and more than one million people for Cao Gong. , I also hope that Duke Cao will create a dynasty for my Han people in this continent!"


    Speaking of this, Zhou Ye waved his hand without waiting for Cao Cao to speak, and disappeared in place...


    Cao Cao looked at the place where Zhou Ye had disappeared dumbly. After a while, he shook his head and sighed, "Bo Yang, too!"


    At this time, Cao Cao really began to look around. Behind him was the 200,000 army of Yanzhou who had been following him for many years, as well as a group of civil servants and generals who originally belonged to him...


    As for the one-hundred-million population, it is naturally the family of Cao Cao''s 200,000 army...


    Looking at the grassland in front of him, Cao Cao waved his hand vigorously and said, "I want to build another Xuchang city here!"


    So-California in the United States has an extra Xuchang City...


    Chapter 2179


    Chapter two hundred and seventy-five


    After sending Cao Cao away...


    Zhou Ye also encountered some minor troubles.


    Thousands of people from the Cao family and Xiahou family disappeared without a trace in the blink of an eye... How could this kind of thing be hidden from the eyes of the courtiers?


    Besides, there are two hundred thousand Cao clan soldiers who disappeared in China at the same time, and their millions of family members.


    With such a major event, the entire court raged for a while, panicking.


    In the world, who can make millions of people disappear without a trace, besides Zhou Ye, the venerable of a country, who else can do it?


    However, Cao Cao had already surrendered, why did Zhou Ye still do this??


    Could it be-Cao Cao secretly contacted the old ministry again with the intention of rebelling??


    Annoyed Zhou Ye, so he was ordered to get rid of it, so did the three clans still be linked??


    If you think of it this way, it will work.


    But why didn''t they notice any movement??


    These ministers, the more they thought about it, the more they were afraid, the more they were afraid, the more honest they were, and they did not dare to confront Zhou Ye.


    Therefore, for a time, the whole court was full of rumors, and the ministers were even more trembling when they even went to the court, for fear that they had not said anything right and were killed by the three clans.


    Even those generals did not even dare to meet their old ministry again, for fear of causing Zhou Ye''s suspicion, they would end up with Cao Cao.


    Don¡¯t think that it¡¯s safe to have a daughter in the harem. Cao Cao has seven daughters in Zhou Ye¡¯s harem... Isn¡¯t it the same as if you were born or die??


    Zhou Ye was naturally aware of the changes in the court, but he didn''t bother to pay attention to so much...


    Over time, this matter gradually faded out of people''s vision.


    After all, nothing can match the passage of time...


    It''s just that the historians of later generations were quite surprised. With the level of navigation at that time, how did Cao Cao''s 200,000 troops and millions of people countless food and supplies cross the sea and reach North America??


    You know, let alone that time, even in the era of great technological development in later generations, it is definitely not an easy task to cross the Pacific Ocean to North America to transport millions of troops and food and supplies...


    Such an event has become an eternal mystery...


    These are things to follow, let¡¯s leave it alone...


    Since these ministers didn''t dare to ask, Zhou Ye was also happy to play stupid...


    As a result, Cao Cao and his old army of 200,000 million people disappeared for no reason, which became a mystery.


    It took Zhuge Xiangxue three full years for this matter to eliminate its influence.


    To be honest, Zhuge Xiangxue regrets this matter...


    why??


    Because Zhou Ye didn''t pay much attention to the political affairs, she and Ying concubine handled almost everything.


    And what about Zhou Ye?Then play and have fun with the concubines in the harem every day...


    From time to time, I still have to go out of the palace in a micro service, and go to the folk to have some fun...


    Obviously it belonged to the Zhou family, but Zhuge Xiangxue had to work hard, so why bother?


    At this time, she felt quite regretful that her husband-in-law was looking for a title...


    But, it''s too late to say anything now... The world has already been beaten... Is it still left alone??


    Thinking of this, Zhuge Xiangxue looked at the darkening sky outside the Imperial Study Room, sighed helplessly, and asked: "Where is Your Majesty at this time?"


    "If you return to the imperial concubine, your majesty should be with the princess at this time..." Feng Yiwei next to her responded.


    "At the princess? Why did your majesty go to the princess again??" Zhuge Xiangxue was stunned...


    Who is the eldest princess?The eldest princess is Zhou Ye''s sister [in name] Zhou Wan''er.


    As Zhou Ye''s only nominal sister, Zhou Wan''er was naturally the eldest princess of the Da''an Dynasty. This is understandable.


    As for why Zhuge Xiangxue asked so... because she had already seen the princess''s extraordinary feelings for her majesty...


    With a woman¡¯s instinct, she could see that the eyes Princess Wan''er looked at her majesty were definitely not the eyes of a younger sister looking at her brother, but rather like the eyes of a woman looking at a man she likes... ¡­


    Although Zhuge Xiangxue saw this, she also reminded Zhou Ye not to cause a royal scandal... but Zhou Ye never cared about it.


    Now, Zhou Ye actually went to the princess''s palace again. I''m afraid... the two of them had already pierced that layer of window paper, right?


    Thinking of this, Zhuge Xiangxue couldn''t help sighing... It''s nothing more, my god-man husband, just do whatever you like. Anyway, it''s just a hundred years. After a hundred years, they will follow their husband and leave. Here...go to the underworld...


    At that time, there is no need to worry about the eyes of outsiders...

 Chapter 1798

    After thinking about it, Zhuge Xiangxue once again turned his attention to the memorial above his book...


    That was a battle report from Youzhou.


    The battle report sent by Zhou Lei, the governor of Youzhou, stated that he wiped out a group of gangsters entrenched near Zhuo County. After wiping them out, he discovered that the leader of this group of gangsters was actually the long-lost brothers Liu Guan and Zhang... ¡­


    At this time, he had put the three brothers in a cage and was on the way to Jingzhou.


    After reading this report, Zhuge Xiangxue couldn''t help feeling happy.


    She knows that her man seems to have been very attached to the three brothers Liu Guan and Zhang, but he has never been able to find three of them... [In fact, Zhou Ye didn''t plan to find...]


    Now, the three brothers Liu Guan and Zhang were actually caught by Zhou Lei, which I have to say is really a great thing.


    Thinking of this, Zhuge Xiangxue said: "You urgently order the prefectures along the way to send soldiers to escort the three brothers. Be sure to escort them into Beijing without error!"


    "Here!"


    Feng Yiwei next to Zhuge Xiangxue took the order...


    After dealing with the last memorial, Zhuge Xiangxue got up and stretched out, and took her maid, and got up and drove towards Chongye Palace...


    Chongye Palace is the bedroom of the eldest princess Zhou Wan''er. She took the name of the palace herself.


    "Chongye Palace? Chongye Palace? It seems that our eldest princess''s thoughts on her brother are clearly revealed!" Said this, Zhuge Xiangxue couldn''t help shook her head... What major event should happen..."


    Although Zhuge Xiangxue expected this in her heart... but Zhou Wan''er would obviously not keep a distance from her brother as she thought...


    Not only did she not keep a distance from her brother, on the contrary, the distance between the two was already negative...


    "Xue Guifei is here¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    Upon hearing this call, Princess Wan''er couldn''t help but panic... "Brother, get up... Concubine Xuegui is here!"


    "I''m afraid..." Zhou Ye didn''t care...


    "I''m afraid you will be nagged by Sister Xiangxue again!" Wan''er said, pushing her brother away, and then panicked and began to wash and dress...


    However, before she could clean up, Zhuge Xiangxue had already entered...


    Chapter 2180


    Chapter two hundred and eighty


    "You...you are actually..."


    Looking at the disheveled princess Wan''er in front of her, Zhuge Xiangxue only felt a buzz in her mind...


    Scandal, royal scandal...


    She took a look at the attendants around her for the first time... When she found that Feng Yiwei was all around her, and there was no ordinary court lady, she was a little relieved.


    "Sister Xiangxue..." Seeing Zhuge Xiangxue''s face suddenly changed, Wan''er hurriedly said: "Don''t blame your Majesty, it''s me..."


    "Okay, Wan''er, it''s none of your business..." Zhuge Xiangxue waved her hand angrily, and sighed: "I will let you tolerate for a few decades until we return, even if I don¡¯t care if you and Zhou Lang talk to each other every day...but, but you happen to...how do you want me to say you are!"


    Hearing Zhuge Xiangxue''s words, Wan''er lowered her head, her cheeks flushed, her hands drooping unconsciously playing with the corners of her clothes, murmured: "That... that person can''t help it..."


    "..." Seeing Wan''er''s performance, Zhuge Xiangxue couldn''t help sighing, "Fall, I know it''s not to blame you, I''ll go to your bastard brother to reason..."


    With that said, Zhuge Xiangxue bypassed Wan''er and walked towards the inner hall.


    When Zhuge Xiangxue''s figure disappeared at the side door of the inner hall, Wan''er raised her small face, there was no trace of shyness on her face...


    Obviously, she was just acting...


    "Hey... Father, you''re going to be unlucky... The angry sister Xiangxue is terrible!" After saying that, Wan''er turned her head and vomited a snake inside, "Hmph, why did you let me wait? It took so long before I was willing to respond to my feelings... fool dad... deserved to be scolded by sister Xiangxue..."


    Speaking of this, Wan''er twirled a pair of beautiful eyes, and ran towards the Nanhuang Palace, not far from her bedroom, where her little sister Zhu Ronggui concubine''s residence... She was going to show off, and at the same time I also need to tell my little sisters that I finally fulfilled my promise when I got to worship that day and marry my husband...


    As for, why can she be alive and kicking like a okay person after the first experience of wind and rain?


    Then it can only be attributed to other people¡¯s genetic genes. The blood flowing through them is the blood of the Asa gods...


    Who said that his mother is Hela, the god of death??


    And just when Zhou Wan''er bounced to find her best friend to report the good news...


    In her bedroom, a certain hapless guy was being bombarded by Concubine Xue Gui.


    "Your Majesty, as the king of a country, you should lead by example... how can you..."


    "Look at you, you just ignore the government every day, but... why do you still give the eldest princess to... this is going to be spread out, how should people in the world laugh at the royal family..."


    "Didn''t I already tell you? Just bear with it for a few decades. When we return, you can do whatever you like... Why don''t you listen?"


    ".................."


    "..."


    Zhou Ye, who was lying on the couch, looked at Zhuge Xiangxue, who was standing by the couch, and his head started to hurt.


    He can understand Zhuge Xiangxue¡¯s resentment... After all, it is true that there is something wrong with Yueying that he has thrown all the affairs of the country to her... But at the beginning, he said that the reason why he didn''t want to be an emperor was because he was afraid of trouble...


    Dealing with government affairs?It''s impossible in this life...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye can only let a certain grieving chick chat there...


    But... Zhou Ye hasn''t been said so for a long time... To be honest, after being nagged by Zhuge Xiangxue for a long time, he has also begun to feel a little irritable...


    "enough¡­¡­"


    With a roar, Zhuge Xiangxue''s nagging was interrupted...


    Zhuge Xiangxue looked at Zhou Ye timidly... Zhou Ye had never yelled at her!This is the first time in my life.


    Seeing Zhuge Xiangxue''s frightened appearance, Zhou Ye felt a little guilty in his heart. In the end... he had no choice but to wave his hand and said, "I''m going out to relax, don''t come to me..."


    As the voice fell, Zhou Ye''s figure instantly disappeared on the couch...


    This situation and circumstances gave Zhuge Xiangxue a sense of imminent disaster.


    Isn''t your own prince really angry with yourself?Will he not want himself anymore?Will you put yourself in the cold palace...


    Thinking of this, Zhuge Xiangxue was like falling into an ice cave... The whole person couldn''t help shaking...


    "Lady Xue Concubine...what''s wrong with you?"


    Feng Yiwei, who was next to her, instantly discovered what was wrong with her mistress... he hurriedly supported her and asked anxiously.

 Chapter 1799

    "I...I''m okay, help me... help me to my sister..." Zhuge Xiangxue thought of her two sisters for the first time...


    She wants to ask her two sisters for help... She can''t live without her own man, even if he beats her and scolds her... But as long as you don''t neglect her and drive her away... Then she will endure willingly.


    Hearing Zhuge Xiangxue¡¯s words, although Feng Yiwei thought in his heart that it would be best to summon the imperial physician at this time... But since her concubine Xue said that she was going to the other two mistresses, they had to do so...


    Feng Yiwei on both sides, one by one, supported Zhuge Xiangxue, and walked towards the bedroom of sister Zhuge.


    It''s not a long time...The group came to the bedroom of Sister Zhuge.


    Sister Zhuge at this time was drinking tea and chatting with her sisters in the garden outside the palace. From a distance, she saw her sister walking over with Feng Yiwei''s support. They hurriedly got up to meet them and asked anxiously: "Sister, what''s wrong with you? What happened?"


    While talking, Sister Zhuge instructed the maid on the side: "Quickly, go and get your Majesty. Concubine Xue Gui is unwell..."


    Hearing that her sister was actually going to find that cruel man, Zhuge Xiangxue hurriedly stopped her and said, "No, sister..."


    "Why don''t you use it? You don''t know the magical powers of our husband, even if you are already dying... Our husband can bring you back to life!" Zhuge Ruoxue said.


    "I...I..." Zhuge Xiangxue felt aggrieved when she heard her sister''s words. She was also mixed with fear when she was wronged. Finally, she couldn''t help but lay down in her sister''s arms and burst into tears: "Woo Huh...husband doesn¡¯t want me...husband is mad at me...uuuu..."


    "what???"


    Sister Zhuge was stunned when she heard what her little sister said...


    After so many years together, they understand the character of their own princes...Although they are a bit greedy and lustful, they are extremely fond of their own women. They have never blushed with their own women because of anything, even if they deliberately Tease him, he won''t say anything...


    Then why does my little sister say that my prince doesn''t want her anymore?"Little girl, what is going on?"


    "Come on, sit down and slowly tell your sisters, sisters will help you make suggestions!"


    Chapter 2181


    Chapter two hundred and eighty one


    Outside Changting Palace, Zhuge Xiangxue sat on a chair in the garden, and told about what had just happened...


    After speaking, he choked up and said: "This time...this time the husband is really angry...why...what to do? What if the husband doesn''t want me? I won''t be able to live!"


    After listening to her little sister''s words, sister Zhuge was speechless...


    "Sister Xiangxue...this is your fault!" Sister Zhuge hadn''t spoken yet, and Huang Yueying beside them spoke. "On the same day, my husband changed his original intention for you and sent troops to sweep Liuhe... this thing is. Let the sisters be jealous all the time!"


    "You know, I also persuaded my husband many times to send troops to the world, but my husband refused me because of laziness!"


    "However, he was willing to change his original intention for your wishes. Do you know how jealous our sisters were at that time?"


    "Woo... I know... I''m sorry... I''m sorry Yueying sister... But I really felt annoyed at the time... So... So I was angry at your Majesty!" Zhuge Xiangxue choked and said.


    "Oh...you, it''s been too long to pretend to be a man, and your personality has become too strong..."


    "In the past, my husband loved you and loved you... That''s why I let you... But there is a limit to love... You... You are too proud of spoiling you!"


    "I know it was wrong...oooooo...but...but what should I do now...husband...husband is gone!" Zhuge Xiangxue at this time has already changed because of someone''s instantaneous disappearance. When Liushen Wuzhu got up, she, who was in a state of confusion, was no longer the wise female Zhuge.


    "That''s it...When your husband comes back, you admit him a mistake, and then..." Said this, Huang Yueying lay beside Zhuge Xiangxue''s ear and whispered...


    And the more Zhuge Xiangxue listened, the more her pretty face reddened, the more she listened, the more her pretty face reddened... In the end, she almost reddened her neck... "Well, that... Sister Yueying... this, this... Will you forgive me?"


    "Trust me, no problem!" Hearing Zhuge Xiangxue''s question, Huang Yueying patted Xiongxu and said: "If you do what I say, and your husband still refuses to forgive you, then you come to me and I will let it go. At your disposal..."


    "That... well..." Zhuge Xiangxue said here, couldn''t help but glanced at her sister secretly...


    It doesn''t matter if I act like this, after all, I asked for it myself... But is it a bit inhumane to push my two sisters into the pit??


    However, these thoughts only appeared in Zhuge Xiangxue''s mind for a short while, and they were overwhelmed by the thought of regaining her husband¡¯s favor...In order to get her husband¡¯s forgiveness, sell your sister and sell your sister... Anyway, this kind of thing, My sister can''t escape... It''s just a matter of time.


    And Sister Zhuge, who was standing by, looked at her little sister with a dazed expression, and she couldn''t help but feel a little bad feeling in her heart... What is going on?What bad idea did Huang Yueying give to her little sister??Why do they feel a little bit cold all over at this time??


    Just when Zhuge Xiangxue and Huang Yueying were discussing how to regain someone¡¯s favor...


    The protagonist someone in their mouth appeared on the official road near Changshan...


    At this time, Zhou Ye was wearing a moon-white gown with a piano case behind his back...He also led a black tall horse behind him, just like a student studying abroad.


    At this moment, he is leading his horse, walking on the official road from north to south...


    It''s already July''s dog days, and the scorching sun in the sky bake the earth hot, and on the broad official road, almost no one is on the way...


    After all, even businessmen would choose to drive in the early morning and evening, when the weather is cool...If there is no hurry, no one wants to drive at noon when the sun is scorching.


    As for Zhou Ye, he led his horse and walked forward calmly, as if the scorching sun in the sky had no effect on him at all. You could not see a trace of sweat on his face. trace.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye suddenly heard a rush of horseshoes from behind...


    Hearing the sound of horseshoes, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but pull out a smile, and said to himself, "Here is..."


    As the hooves approached, the three fast horses quickly passed Zhou Ye and galloped forward...


    These three knights wore strong black suits and straw hats. The black veil hung from the straw hats, covering their faces...


    Although they can''t clearly see their appearance, it can be seen from their exquisite bodies that these three women should not be ugly...


    The three women galloped past, naturally a burst of dust...


    Zhou Ye pretended to cover his mouth and nose, as if he was choked.


    One of the female knights turned to look at him, and whispered a word in her mouth...If it weren''t for Zhou Ye''s superhuman with five senses, she really couldn''t hear the words in her mouth.


    What did the female knight say??In fact, it''s nothing, just said sorry...just.


    After saying this, the female knight turned her head again, hurriedly increased her whip, and rushed forward.


    Zhou Ye is not in a hurry...


    He knew that these three female knights would be waiting for him in the front... So he just took his horse without hurried and continued to walk forward slowly.


    After an hour----


    As expected, Zhou Ye saw the three female knights again...but at this moment they were standing there, looking anxious...


    From a distance, the three female knights saw Zhou Ye coming. One of the female knights kicked and spurred the horse to come to Zhou Ye, sat on the horse, and clasped his fists to Zhou Ye, saying, "This gentleman. Please..."


    "Oh? I wonder what''s the matter with the girl?" Zhou Ye asked the woman in front of him cheerfully.


    "I want to inquire with Mr., I can see that the road ahead is the road to the capital?" The woman''s voice was as clear and moving as an oriole.


    "Dare to ask the girl, but are you going to the capital?" Zhou Ye asked instead instead of answering her.


    "That''s it..." the woman asked, "but I don''t know what the road to the capital is?"

 Chapter 1800

    "Haha... the middle one is..." Zhou Ye showed someone the wrong way with a sincere expression on his face.


    "Thank you sir!"


    After the woman finished speaking, she clasped her fists to Zhou Ye again, then rode her horse and raised her whip, turned back to her sisters, and said a few words to them, the three of them fought on the road again...


    Chapter 2182


    Chapter two hundred and eighty two


    After watching the figure of the three women disappear into the distance, Zhou Ye smiled... and then turned on his horse... and walked down the road to the far left.


    This is the road to Anjing... the other two are all wrong.


    By the way, Anjing is the original Jingzhou city...


    After Zhou Ye proclaimed himself emperor, he decided to take Jingzhou as his capital, and then changed his name to Anjing, which means the capital of An Dynasty.


    Zhou Ye just rode his horse like this, swaying leisurely on the official road without a hassle...


    When the sun slanted to the west, Zhou Ye stopped in a small wood next to the official road...


    In the woods here, there is a clearing. The clearing has been artificially leveled. Obviously, there are frequent merchants here to camp and rest.


    Zhou Ye led his horse to the forest clearing. After loosening the horse''s rein, he took out a felt cloth from the horse''s rucksack and laid it on the ground...


    Then he picked up some dead branches in the forest and lit a bonfire in the clearing.


    When the bonfire was booming, Zhou Ye took out a folding pot and rice, vegetables, ham and other ingredients from the bracelet, took the pot and walked to the stream in the forest, washed the rice and vegetables, and then simply processed the ingredients. After that, he put the pot on the campfire...


    He makes a pot of lazy rice...


    What is lazy rice??


    It is to cook the various seasonings of vegetables and meat with rice, and when the rice is cooked... the vegetables and meat are also cooked.This is quite lazy, so it is called lazy rice.


    After finishing all this, Zhou Ye took out another teapot and placed it on the other side of the bonfire.


    In this way, you can make tea while cooking rice...


    Waiting for the cooking time, you can taste a pot of good tea first to reward yourself.


    Just as the tea started to boil and the fragrance of tea was overflowing...on the official road in the distance, there was another galloping sound of horses.


    At this time, the sky is already dark...The bonfire in the woods is bright, and you can see from a distance...


    The three knights saw the light in the forest, and after a little discussion, they rode their horses toward the forest.


    When they came to the campfire, the three women turned over and got off their horses... One of the women walked up to Zhou Ye and said to Zhou Ye, "This brother, please... I missed the boss because of this, I wonder if... ¡­Oh it''s you¡­¡­??"


    Through the bright and dark bonfire, the woman who got off the horse recognized at a glance this jerk who was drinking tea and was the one who deliberately pointed them the wrong way and caused them to run a lot of wrong ways. ...


    When she saw Zhou Ye''s appearance clearly, the woman suddenly became so angry that she did not hesitate to drew her long sword from her waist and pointed at Zhou Ye, "Why did you deliberately tease us, why did you point a mistake? The road to us..."


    At this moment, a woman behind her walked over, held down the woman''s sword-holding hand, and whispered, "Xing Cai, don''t do that!"


    At this time, another woman also came to her side and whispered: "Sister, don''t do this..."


    Hearing the words of her two sisters, the girl who was called a star was annoyed and anxious... "Because of him, we delayed most of the day... If because of this, we missed the rescue of uncle, uncle and dad Chance...that...that..."


    Having said this, Xing Cai couldn''t help it anymore, and threw the sword in her hand to the ground with a clam, turned her head and walked towards the stream... The moment she turned her head, Zhou Ye clearly saw the corner of her eye, slowly sliding down Teardrops...


    The first woman to stop Xingcai whispered to the woman beside her, "Go, persuade your sister!"


    "Yeah...good sister Yinping!" The woman turned and walked to her sister''s side.


    At this time, the woman turned her head to look at Zhou Ye, held her fist slightly at him, and said softly: "Please don''t blame my sister, sir. She is so reckless because of her eagerness. The little girl is here to help. My sister is not paying for her husband!"


    "The girl is polite...there is also a mistake in the next...Because of being playful for a while, I pointed the star girl a wrong way, please forgive me!" Zhou Ye hurriedly returned the courtesy.


    "It''s not to blame sir, we drove past the official road, which caused a lot of trouble to the husband. The husband has grievances in his heart, and Yinping knows it too!" With this, Guan Yinping once again arched his hand at Zhou Ye: "Yinping apologized to Mr.!"


    "Where..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "It''s the wrong thing..."


    Talking about this, Zhou Ye looked at the three of them, and said, "The three girls have not used dinner...it just happens that I have a lot of dinner prepared here, so why don¡¯t I invite the three girls to dinner together? Treat it as an apologize..."


    "This..." When Guan Yinping heard Zhou Ye''s words, he hesitated...


    It¡¯s common sense not to eat other people¡¯s food when going out...


    But somehow, Guan Yinping felt that the handsome boy in front of her had no malicious intent towards herself, and even... it was a great sin to refuse his invitation... In the end, after thinking for a while, she nodded in response. Said: "Then the three of my sisters will disturb the husband!"


    "Don''t disturb, don''t disturb!" Zhou Ye smiled and stood up from the felt cloth, walked to the side of his horse, and took out three wooden bowls and chopsticks out of the horse''s rucksack... and then went to the stream. Side, clean it, and use it for three people...


    When Guan Yinping saw this, he hurriedly said, "Mr., let me do it!"


    While talking, she grabbed the tableware from Zhou Ye''s hand and walked to the stream.


    Zhou Ye smiled and watched Guan Yinping''s back gradually disappear into the forest. He couldn''t help but mutter to himself in a low voice: "I didn''t expect Yun Chang to be so arrogant, but he was so gentle and virtuous after giving birth to a daughter... It''s really, interesting... So funny!"


    Now that someone was going to wash the dishes, Zhou Ye was naturally no longer polite. He sat on the felt cloth again, held up the tea cup in front of him, and blew the warm air gently... took a sip of tea. .


    In the wild mountains and ridges, picnic and tea, don¡¯t have a lot of fun.


    Just as Zhou Ye sighed, a coquettish voice came over: "Hey, you Poppi, where did you get my sister?"


    Following the voice, Zhang Xingcai''s figure appeared in front of Zhou Ye. Behind her, stood her sister, Zhang Xingyi.


    At this moment, Zhang Xingcai was like a little pepper, with a long sword in his hand pointing straight at Zhou Ye, looking like if you dare to deceive me again, I will kill you.


    Seeing Zhang Xingcai who looked like this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but roll his eyes... Fuck, remember that Zhang Xingcai''s temper in the game is not so hot... Why has it become like this now??


    In fact, Zhou Ye wrongly blamed Zhang Xingcai. Everyone said that the first impression was the most important. I have to say that Zhou Ye took advantage of this. After all, no woman would hate a handsome young man, just like no man would hate beautiful women. same.


    At the beginning, Zhang Xingcai did have a good impression of Zhou Ye, but after Zhou Ye deliberately pointed out a wrong way to them, it turned into a dislike...The good feelings and dislikes can be changed, and the foie gras and Feelings can also be interchanged, depending on how Zhou Ye did it.


    Chapter 2183


    Chapter two hundred and eighty three


    What do you say??


    Often the one who hurts you the most is the one you love the most.


    In other words, that is to say, the more you care about a person, the more you will feel angry when he makes an action that hurts you. The so-called deep love and hate.


    This is how Zhang Xingcai feels towards Zhou Ye now.


    When I first saw Zhou Ye, although Zhang Xingcai only glanced back slightly, he was also attracted by Zhou Ye''s outstanding face.

 Chapter 1801

    On the desolate official road, a handsome man in white clothes, like snow, is walking slowly on the official road with the piano case on his back and a tall horse. The artistic conception is so pitiful, just like between heaven and earth. This young man is left.


    At that time, Zhang Xingcai was fascinated by Zhou Ye with just a glance.


    Therefore, she quietly apologized for the dust that her sister passed by.


    Originally, Zhang Xingcai thought it would be a goodbye today, fearing that she would never see each other again in this life...


    But unexpectedly, at the fork in the road, the three sisters were not familiar with the road because they left home for the first time, so they had to wait at the fork in the road for pedestrians to pass by or ask about the road.


    As a result, the pedestrians did not wait, but they waited for Zhou Ye.


    Zhang Xingcai at that time was really ecstatic...


    She volunteered to greet him and asked Zhou Ye.


    Although she knew her mission, and knew she might miss the young man in front of her in this life, she just couldn''t help but want to step forward and say a few words to him.Perhaps, such a period of experience is enough for her to be in the deep palace in the future and remember her for life.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that Zhou Ye had deliberately pointed them a wrong path.


    To be honest, Zhang Xingcai still defended Zhou Ye in her heart even when she found out that she was taking the wrong path... [Perhaps because that man didn¡¯t know the way...]


    However, when they returned the same way and found the right way to catch up, they found that Zhou Ye was actually on fire here, making tea... it looked like a leisurely look.Obviously this guy knows the way...


    At this moment, Zhang Xingcai suddenly had the illusion that she had been deceived by her lover. That feeling was so strong that she was not like her usual personality.


    Unexpectedly, he pulled out his long sword in an instant, pointed at Zhou Ye''s nose, and asked him why he pointed them a wrong path.


    The result of the girl''s heart being maliciously deceived by someone is that Zhang Xingcai has hated someone to the extreme at this moment.


    Therefore, this scene...


    Zhou Ye looked at the long sword pointing straight at the tip of his nose, only to see Zhang Xingcai''s mental activity thoroughly in an instant.


    After understanding the cause and effect, Zhou Ye had a feeling of-[fuck, it''s broken].


    "Cough cough... Why did the girl say this, I really didn''t do anything to the girl''s sister!" Zhou Ye raised his hands and said innocently: "Girl Yinping just went to the stream to wash the tableware..."


    "Don''t lie to me..." Zhang Xingcai, who was raging at this time, heard Zhou Ye calling her eldest sister, Miss Yinping, and her heart suddenly felt sore. She shook the long sword in her hand and scolded: "Why does my sister want Go wash the dishes?"


    "Actually, I want to invite the three girls to dinner together, as an apologe for cheating the girls today..." Zhou Ye''s face became even more innocent...


    "Huh..." Zhang Xingcai snorted coldly when she heard Zhou Ye''s words, and wanted to say something... Guan Yinping''s voice came from behind her, "Xingcai, don''t be rude to Mister!"


    With the sound, Guan Yinping, who had already washed the dishes and chopsticks, walked over curly, looked at Xingcai, and whispered: "Hurry up and put away the sword, don''t scare the sir!"


    "Sister..." Zhang Xingcai said reluctantly: "This Poppy also lied to us today and caused us to run a lot of wrong ways. Why does my sister accept his invitation to have dinner together?"


    "That''s just a joke made by Mr.... Mister, did you invite us to dinner together as an apologize?" Guan Yinping said, walking to Zhang Xingcai''s side and gently grabbing the long sword in her hand. He came over and handed it to Xing Yi behind him.


    "Mister, please don''t blame Xing Cai, she is just irritable, so she is so rude!" Guan Yinping said to Zhou Ye Yingying: "Yin Ping is here, I can''t pay for my sister to Mr. Xing Cai!"


    "Where, I should be the one who accompany you to the girls!" Zhou Ye said, standing up and arching his hands at the three women and one hand: "What happened today is that I did something wrong in the next. Please don''t be angry with the three girls... "


    With that said, Zhou Ye looked at the iron pot above the campfire...


    At this time, the food in the pot was already cooked, and a tempting fragrance floated out of the pot, which soon filled the forest.


    "Ha, the food is ready, please take the three girls!" Zhou Ye said, gently lifted the iron pot from the bonfire and set it aside...


    "Then Yinping is more respectful than fate!"


    In fact, the three women at this time also smelled the scent of the food...the scent was something they had never smelled before, at least they had grown up so old, they hadn¡¯t smelled such a scent of food.


    This is also normal. After all, the seasoning produced by China at this time is really pitiful, and although Zhou Ye does not lack these things, he did not think about getting some seeds to enrich the people''s table...


    Ahem, it''s actually this guy who forgot about it.


    Smelling this tangy fragrance, the youngest Zhang Xingyi was almost drooling... When she heard her righteous sister said that it is better to be respectful than fate, she was the first to ran to the horse she was tethered, from the horse rucksack , Took out the felt...


    Of course, she did not forget to help her two sisters take out the felt cloth.


    "Sister Yinping, here you..."


    "Sister, this is for you..."


    Zhang Xingyi, who hopped back to the campfire, gave the felt cloth in his hand to his two sisters, and then unceremoniously placed his felt cloth by the campfire, eyes full of expectation. Looking at the iron pot beside Zhou Ye...


    Seeing the lively appearance of his youngest sister, Guan Yinping couldn''t help but chuckled and shook his head, then turned to Zhang Xingcai and said, "Okay, Xingcai...Sit down and eat!"


    "Huh, I don''t want to eat it... Lily and deceitful poppi, the cooked rice is also stinky!" With that, Zhang Xingcai threw the felt cloth forcibly handed to him by her sister on the ground, and then turned to Lin. Walk in...


    "Stars..."


    "sister¡­¡­"


    Seeing Zhang Xingcai''s appearance, both Zhang Xingyi and Guan Yinping were stunned...In their impression, Zhang Xingcai had never been so unreasonable before...What the hell was going on??


    Chapter 2184


    Chapter two hundred and eighty four


    When Yinping and Xingyi were overwhelmed by Xingcai''s actions, Zhou Ye stood up...


    He smiled and said to the two women: "Since it happened because of me, then I will go and see Girl Xingcai!"


    "This..." Guan Yinping watched Zhou Ye hesitate for a while, then nodded and said: "That''s fine, then there is Mr. Lao... Just now, please don''t take the words of my sister into your heart... Don''t hate Xing Cai...Actually, she was not like this in the past..."


    "Hehe...how could it happen! The two girls, please have a meal first, I''ll go to find the girl Xingcai to come back..." Zhou Ye said, walking in the direction where Zhang Xingcai had left.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s figure disappearing into the dense forest, Guan Yinping couldn''t help sighing... "I don''t know why Xingcai is so violent today, it is quite like Uncle Zhang!"


    "Maybe my sister is so worried about the safety of my father and uncles!" Zhang Xingyi said here and sighed.


    After all, their cottage was wiped out by Youzhou Governor Zhou Lei himself, and even their father and uncle were captured by Zhou Lei in one fell swoop and were already on their way to the capital.


    They happened to go to the city of Zhuojun to play together that day, so they managed to escape.


    This time, they went to the capital to rescue their father and uncle...


    Although they knew that the Da''an dynasty established the country by military force, there are countless military commanders in the dynasty, especially the blood dragon knight guarding the capital, which is known as invincible. Only their three sisters want to rescue their father and uncle. , It is as difficult as climbing... But, as the sons of man, how can they watch their father in jail and remain indifferent?


    In the final analysis, they also knew they could not do it.


    Fortunately...they still have one last trick. If things cannot be done, they can only use that one to rescue their father and uncle.


    Thinking of this, Guan Yinping couldn''t help but sighed quietly."I hope this trip goes well..."


    "Sister Yinping, don''t worry about it. Father, Uncle Guan and the others, surely auspicious people are in their own right!" Seeing Guan Yinping''s appearance, Zhang Xingyi couldn''t help but persuade, "Let''s eat first... After we are full and full of sleep, we will be able to continue on our way tomorrow..."

 Chapter 1802

    "Let''s wait for that young man and Xing Cai!" Guan Yinping said here, and couldn''t help but look at the deep forest of Heigulongdong, "After all, we are guests...Leaving the owner to eat first, it''s impolite... "


    Hearing Guan Yinping''s words, Zhang Xingyi''s little face suddenly collapsed... Rubbing his stomach, he said, "But I''m so hungry..."


    As if to testify to his master''s words, a grunting voice came from Zhang Xingyi''s belly...


    At this moment, Zhang Xingyi''s face turned red...


    Hearing this bellowing, Guan Yinping couldn''t help but chuckled: "Well, Xingyi, you can eat first..."


    "Thank you sister..." Zhang Xingyi immediately jumped up happily when she heard Yinping''s words, got up and walked to Zhou Ye''s iron pan, and opened the lid of the iron pan.


    Suddenly, a pungent meal scent came out of the pot... "It smells so good..."


    At this time, Zhang Xingyi couldn''t take much care of it anymore. He picked up the spoon and filled himself with a bowl of lazy rice, and then ate it in spite of his image.


    After all, the three of them have been on their way for several days. When they were hungry, they were on horseback, filling their hunger with flour, and drinking water when they were thirsty...


    Along the way, the three of them hardly ate serious meals...


    Therefore, Zhang Xingyi would be so hungry, it is also excusable.


    Seeing his sister eating there devouring food, Guan Yinping couldn''t help but leak a smile on his face.


    In the old days, my youngest sister followed my third uncle the most...especially when eating, it was nothing like meat...


    These days, she has also suffered.


    However, smiling, Guan Yinping''s face suddenly leaked a trace of sadness, who was smiling¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Seeing Zhang Xingyi¡¯s food, Guan Yinping thought of her third uncle, and when she thought of her third uncle, she thought of her father who was behind bars-this time the three of their sisters went to Beijing to save their father and their future was uncertain... I don''t know what fate is waiting for them in that Anjing.


    With such a sad situation, how can Guan Yinping eat??


    Just as the two sisters, one with a lot of thoughts, one with a lot of food...Beside the creek in the dense forest, there is also an interesting scene being staged.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the dense forest, there is a small stream, the stream is about five meters wide and half a meter deep...


    The stream is extremely clear. Under the moonlight, you can faintly see the silver brilliance that occasionally flashes in the stream. It is the fish in your heart, frolicking for food in the stream.


    At this time, a young girl in a black costume was sitting on a boulder by the stream, sulking.


    This sulking girl is not someone else, but Zhang Xingcai who walks away in anger.


    At this moment, she had taken off the straw hat on her head, revealing a delicate and beautiful face.


    It''s just that this face is full of anger at this time.


    "Huh-I don''t know how to eat the food made by Poppy. I want to buy this girl after a mere meal? Go dream!"


    Just as Zhang Xingcai was talking to herself in the anger in the venting center, a gurgling sound suddenly came out of her stomach...Well, it seems that she is hungry just like her sister.


    Hearing the sound of losing her stomach, Zhang Xingcai couldn''t help but patted her lower abdomen angrily, "You''re really stubborn... isn''t it just the smell of food? You just gave in?"


    While talking, she took out a piece of dough from her arms, took a vicious bite, and said, "The food is gone, so let''s make do with the dough first!"


    This piece of cake was still the cake she didn''t finish at noon. In such a dry dog ??days, there was already an indescribable taste.


    After all, this thing is in his arms...Although Zhang Xingcai has been practicing martial arts for many years, he is not afraid of cold and heat... But he is just not afraid of cold and heat, and has not yet reached the point where the cold and heat are not invaded.


    That means...she still sweats.


    And the dough she put in her arms, without asking, naturally smelled of sweat.


    After Zhang Xingcai took a bite of the dough, she was almost spit out by the strange smell that filled her mouth."It smells..."


    Chapter 2185


    Chapter two hundred and eighty five


    "Bah bah..."


    Zhang Xingcai did not hesitate to spit out the dough in her mouth...


    After all, although the noodles are very dry for long-term preservation, they are soaked in sweat and covered in someone¡¯s clothes for so long, plus the weather is hot... Needless to say, it''s already rotten... ¡­


    The taste is natural and wonderful. To put it bluntly, throw this stuff to the dog, and the dog will not take food.


    After Zhang Xingcai spit out the dough in her mouth... still felt a strange smell in her mouth.


    She didn''t care much, and hurriedly walked to the stream, picked up the stream, and rinsed her mouth...


    After gargle several sips of water, Xing Cai felt that the peculiar smell in her mouth was much less.


    However, at this time, she suddenly smelled the smell from herself.


    Okay, Flour made her clothes rotten too...


    As a girl, Xingcai naturally loves cleanliness.


    When she used to practice martial arts, she would often get sweaty.


    But at that time, she could wash herself in her boudoir, and then change into fresh clothes... But now, she is in the wilderness... How could she wash herself like at home?


    However, it is not impossible to wash.


    Zhang Xingcai looked at the crystal clear stream in front of him, and couldn''t help but start to move...


    "There is no one here, there should be no one!"


    "Although that Poppy is here, he is having a meal with Sister Yinping and the others, so he probably won''t be here..."


    After persuading herself, Zhang Xingcai couldn''t help it anymore... She turned around gently behind the boulder, put her clothes... Then, jumped into the stream.


    Feeling the coolness in the stream, Zhang Xingcai couldn''t help groaning softly: "So comfortable..."


    Just when Zhang Xingcai was in the stream, like a fish returning to the sea, and was overjoyed, suddenly, a soft cough came from the side.


    "Ahem..."


    "Who is it!!!" Hearing this soft cough, Zhang Xingcai immediately squatted down, hiding herself completely in the stream.


    "That... is down!!" Zhou Ye said, slowly walking out from behind the boulder.


    "You, don''t come here..." When Zhang Xingcai saw Zhou Ye''s appearance through the moonlight, her heart suddenly mixed... panic, shame, and a strange feeling that couldn''t be explained."Why are you here? How long have you been watching?"

 Chapter 1803

    "Um... Actually, I haven''t watched it for long... I didn''t hear anything about that poppy, and I didn''t hear anything that was deserted here..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhang Xingcai couldn''t help but widen her eyes, with an unbelievable look... "You, did you just see them all?"


    "Ahem... I don''t see it too clearly..." Zhou Ye said with a splashy smile on his face, "I definitely didn''t see the mole on top of your dolphins, girl... let alone. To..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhang Xingcai was already out of anger... She jumped up from the stream, clenched her pink fist, and smashed her head against Zhou Ye, "I''m going to kill you as a disciple. ..."


    Seeing someone leaping in mid-air with that graceful figure, Zhou Ye smiled narrowly and said, "Well, what I just saw was the back. Thank you girl for letting me look at the front..."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh? , Squatted down again... "Don''t look, you are not allowed to look..."


    "I''m not watching..." Zhou Ye said, walking step by step in front of Zhang Xingcai, looking at her squatting by the stream, and smiling: "I''m just admiring, admiring a picture of a peerless lady that God has given me. That''s it for taking a bath!"


    "You, you... you bastard!" Zhang Xingcai had been stunned by Zhou Ye.


    hit?She can''t stand up...


    curse?She would have a few words around her... asshole, Poppy, Deng''s apprentice and so on.


    She didn''t inherit her father''s talent for cursing at all.


    And these curse words are not itchy or painful to Zhou Ye from later generations...


    You know, the curse vocabulary in later generations is simply unparalleled, and there was once a classic curse ceremonial circulated on the Internet.


    For Zhou Ye, Zhang Xingcai¡¯s curse words are too barren...


    "Oh? What the girl said, it really makes me sad. In the girl''s heart, am I just a figure of Poppy Deng''s apprentices?" Zhou Ye said here, already in front of Zhang Xingcai, and then squatted down. Looking at Zhang Xingcai with a smile on her face, she said, "That makes me sad..."


    "Since you are sad, don''t you leave quickly?" Zhang Xingcai looked at the smile on Zhou Ye''s face and gritted her teeth bitterly: "When I put on my clothes, I will definitely crush your body!"


    "Oh? I''m so scared... what should I do, the girl actually wants to smash my body..." Zhou Ye smiled happily when she heard Zhang Xingcai''s words."It seems I can only make girl you never wear clothes..."


    With this, Zhou Ye shook his hand... and he added a black dress.


    Zhang Xingcai took a closer look, this is not the clothes she just put there and what is it???"Give me back my clothes..."


    "That''s not okay... What if you return the clothes to you, and you want to smash my body into pieces?" Zhou Ye gets happier as he plays... This kind of drama between Dong Yong and the Seven Fairies is super fun to play what¡­¡­


    People say that Dong Yong is an honest person??Can honest people hide the clothes of other fairies??


    So, Dong Yong was a disciple... Zhou Ye believed in this.


    Ahem, my thoughts seem to be off track...


    Zhou Ye once again focused on Zhang Xingcai''s pretty face...


    At this time, Zhang Xingcai''s face was flushed to her neck... "You...you..."


    She didn''t know if her face was blushing or was flushed by Zhou Ye...In short, Zhang Xingcai was already speechless by Zhou Ye.


    As for Zhou Ye, he squatted in front of her cheerfully, looking at her... with her clothes on his right hand.


    Zhang Xingcai suppressed the anger in her heart, slowed down her voice, and said: "You...you return the clothes to me, I will never kill you..."


    "I don''t believe... I am a scholar who has no power to bind a chicken. How can I fight you, a martial arts woman? The clothes are given to you, what if you want to kill me?"


    "I really won''t kill you...I promise..." Zhang Xingcai said halfway, and her right hand slammed into the clothes that Zhou Ye was holding...


    However, under this grasp, it caught a void...


    At this time, Zhou Ye still smiled: "Thank you girl for letting me feast my eyes..."


    "You..." Zhang Xingcai was almost mad at Zhou Ye. She stretched out her hand and the important dungeon she was protecting naturally leaked out. It was normal to be seen by Zhou Ye...


    At this time, Zhang Xingcai, who had already been mad by Zhou Ye, couldn''t care much anymore, she stood up abruptly and rushed towards Zhou Ye."I want your life--!"


    Chapter 2186


    Chapter two hundred and eighty six


    "Mr. went to persuade Xingcai, why haven''t you come back for so long?" Guan Yinping said, couldn''t help turning his head to look at Lin Zhong...


    At this time, Yinyue was already hanging high in the air, in the dense forest, black and rumbling, even if Guan Yinping practiced martial arts since childhood, but he could not see anything...


    "It''s probably my sister who has lost her temper again!! Hmm...It''s delicious...I''ve never had such a delicious meal!" Zhang Xingyi said as he slapped the food into his mouth, anxious. Looks like...


    If a man makes such a gobbled action, it will only make people feel that this man is rude...


    However, when the person making such an action is an extremely cute girl, even if the eating is a bit cruel, it still does not give people a sense of incomprehensible vulgarity. On the contrary, her actions give people a lovely feeling...


    Perhaps this is the legendary value that determines everything, right??


    Hearing Xingyi''s words, Guan Yinping couldn''t help but glance at his youngest sister, and couldn''t help but whispered: "Xingyi, pay attention to your image..."


    "Mmm...Sister Yinping...Mmm...It''s really delicious!" Zhang Xingyi said as she kept pulling the food into her mouth... "Really, you just have a taste. I know... I really don''t know why this gentleman made such delicious meals..."


    "Is it really so delicious?" Seeing Xing Yi''s actions, Guan Yinping was a little hungry...


    "Hmm...It''s really delicious!" Xing Yi nodded vigorously, and after pulling the last bite of rice in his bowl into his mouth, said: "Sister Yinping, are you really not eating?"


    "...Xingcai went away in anger, and her husband chased her again... The two of them didn''t come back until this time, how can I eat it?" Guan Yinping said, sighed softly ...


    As the oldest of the three sisters, she naturally has to take care of her sisters when her father and others are away...


    Xingcai and that gentleman have gone for almost an hour, and they haven''t returned yet. How can she let her eat??


    "Sister Yinping, don''t worry about your sister..." Hearing Yinping''s words, Xing Yi put down the bowls and chopsticks in his hands, and comforted: "My sister''s martial arts has been passed on by her father, so no one can easily hurt her. ¡­Expect to worry about your sister, Sister Yinping, you might as well worry about that gentleman, if your sister gets angry and hurts that gentleman, then it''s not good!"


    "I''m just worried about that gentleman..." Guan Yinping said, sighing: "Seeing that the gentleman just now has no cocoon on his hands, he is obviously not a martial artist... If it is Xing Cai..."


    Just when Guan Yinping wanted to say something, he suddenly heard a faint sound of footsteps from among the dense forest...


    "Is it Xingcai?" Guan Yinping hurriedly got up and asked loudly.


    "Sister... it''s me!"


    As the voice fell, two dark shadows came out of the forest...


    No one else but Zhang Xingcai and Zhou Ye.


    It''s just-- Zhang Xingcai''s appearance looks rather embarrassed at this time...


    She limped as she walked, and with every step she took, her eyebrows couldn''t help but wrinkle slightly, as if she was enduring some indescribable pain.


    As for Zhou Ye, he held Zhang Xingcai''s slender waist with one hand and put her hand on his shoulders, supporting her.


    Seeing his sister look like this, Guan Yinping hurried up to greet him, rushed to Xing Cai''s side, stretched out his hand, and held her... urgently asked: "Xing Cai, what''s wrong with you? But I met a beast. Big bug?"

 Chapter 1804

    "No...nothing, sister don''t need to worry, I just accidentally bumped into the boulder...just take a rest!" Zhang Xingcai said evasively, but in her eyes, there was a look of horror...


    She... what''s wrong with her?Why do I want to say [Sister, run, this bastard is a silver evil demon, he just took me by the stream...]


    However, when the words came to the side, it became like this??


    Thinking of this, Zhang Xingcai couldn''t help but turned her head to look at Zhou Ye in horror...


    As for Zhou Ye, he looked back at her cheerfully... his eyes seemed to say-you can''t escape, girl.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s eyes, Zhang Xingcai felt like falling into an ice cave for an instant, and her whole body was cold.


    Guan Yinping didn''t notice Zhang Xingcai''s wrong eyes at all...


    The dim sky was one reason, and the other reason was - Zhang Xingcai''s voice turned out too natural. Naturally, she believed Xingcai''s words so much.


    "How can I be so careless...really..." Guan Yinping said as he walked to the other side of his sister, and helped her up like Zhou Ye, and then said to Zhou Ye: "My sister-in-law is causing trouble to my husband... Just give my sister-in-law to me, and my husband, please go to dinner. After going there for so long, the food is cold!"


    Hearing Guan Yinping''s words, Xingcai''s eyes suddenly flashed with joy...


    In her opinion, she would be so involuntarily involuntarily, it must be this demon who tarnished herself that took the opportunity to help herself to control herself...


    As long as he releases the hand that supports him, he will definitely be able to regain control of his body...


    The only thing to worry about right now is that the demon makes excuses and doesn''t let go of himself... That-- it''s bad.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Xingcai couldn''t help but look at Zhou Ye.


    But what Zhang Xingcai never expected was that Zhou Ye not only did not continue to support herself, but said: "It''s so good. I also know the defense between men and women. Just now, I have to let go of these men and women. Li, since the Yinping girl is willing to help, that would be great!"


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yinping''s eyes leaked a glimmer of admiration...


    From Guan Yinping''s point of view, his sister Xingcai is so beautiful and slim, and Zhou Ye can actually say that letting go, she is really a gentleman.


    "My little girl is causing trouble to Mr. Yinping, and Yin Ping thanked Mr. Yin Ping here... just leave the rest to Yin Ping..."


    Guan Yinping said, he stretched out his hand and took Zhang Xingcai, who was inconvenient to move."


    Feeling that hot big hand left her waist, Zhang Xingcai''s heart was overwhelmed, she leaned hard against her sister, and then said loudly: "Sister, go, this demon is powerful, and I am not his opponent. ..."


    However, when the words came to the side, they turned into the coquettish voice of the daughter''s family: "How can people trouble your husband..."


    As soon as the words were spoken, Zhang Xingcai''s heart was suddenly ashen...


    She - still under Zhou Ye''s control, and has not broken away from Zhou Ye''s control... At this moment, she really has an urge to cry loudly...


    Chapter 2187


    Chapter two hundred and eighty seven


    At this time, Zhang Xingyi, a snack consignor, has also welcomed him...


    Even if she doesn''t give up the delicacies in her hands, she still has a clear order and can tell which is more important than the food and her sister.


    Therefore, Zhang Xingyi was only a few steps behind Guan Yinping and came to Zhou Ye.


    She naturally heard the conversation between Guan Yinping and Zhou Ye, and figured out how her relatives and sisters made this look, and naturally she would not ask again.


    As soon as she came to the front, she and Guan Yinping held her sister and walked towards the campfire.


    At this time, Zhang Xingcai seemed a little unusually silent because the last glimmer of hope in her heart was also shattered.


    In this regard, Yinping and Xingyi did not find anything unusual.


    They just consider it because their sisters are thin-skinned and embarrassed.


    Putting Xingcai beside the bonfire and sitting down... Yinping and Xingyi thanked Zhou Ye again, and then greeted Zhou Ye to eat together.


    After all, just to find his sister, Zhou Ye had never enjoyed the dinner he made himself.


    During the dinner, Zhou Ye''s witty words were like beads, and the three sisters were amusingly leaning forward and back together, and the tenderness appeared...The scene was once harmonious.


    Of course, among them, Yinping and Xingyi are really like this, and Xingcai...that''s involuntary.


    The night is getting darker...&


    When I have to rest...


    At this time, Zhou Ye volunteered again to watch the night for the girls...


    Regarding this, Guan Yinping naturally couldn''t make Zhou Ye work so comfortably. After all, everyone just met together, how could this be?


    Therefore, she had to open her mouth to decline...


    However, at this moment, Zhang Xingcai also spoke.


    "Since Lang Jun is so kind, then our sisters are ashamed!" Zhang Xingcai said insincerely: "However, Lang Jun has to go on his way tomorrow, and we can''t delay Lang in this way. It is better to let Lang Jun watch the first half of the night. I''ll be on duty in the middle of the night..."


    "Xingcai said so!" Guan Yinping nodded and smiled: "Langjun has to hurry, how can he be so tired because of my sister?"


    Having said this, Yinping looked at Xingcai and said, "Sister, you are injured today, so you shouldn''t be so tired. Why don''t you let my sister be on duty in the second half of the night!"


    "This...that''s good!" Zhang Xingcai nodded slightly and replied: "Then there will be Sister Lao tonight..."


    "You my sister, why be so polite!"


    After that, Yin Ping and Xing Yi together, supported Xing Cai, sent her to the already laid felt cloth, and let her lie down.


    Then, the two women Yinping and Xingyi got together with Zhou Ye, and they walked to the sides of their respective felt cloths and lay down in their clothes.


    Perhaps it was because of being overworked. In addition, these days I have been worried about the safety of my father and uncle, and I am exhausted, so-the two women lie on the felt cloth and soon fall asleep...


    And what about Zhang Xingcai??


    How could she fall asleep??


    At this time, although her eyes were closed and she looked like she was sleeping, her heart was full of sadness and her thoughts were surging...


    She was like an outsider just now, watching the interaction between''self'' and the sisters.


    She had to admit that the demon who took away her innocence acted like herself, very vivid, and even learned her every move.


    However, this is not what worries Xingcai the most...


    What she worries most is that this demon who has taken away the most precious things from her daughter''s house obviously has a covetous heart for her two sisters. How should this be done??


    The only one who knows the true face of the demon is unable to reveal his true temperament at all, and even has to cooperate with him involuntarily... This way, this way, one day, none of their sisters will be able to escape the demon''s murderous hand... ¡­


    Sooner or later, it will become the forbidden of this demon...

 Chapter 1805

    Thinking of this, Xingcai felt even more anxious.


    I don¡¯t know how long has passed...


    Xingcai suddenly felt like she could control her body again...


    She opened her eyes slightly and glanced at the campfire calmly...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye was sitting by the bonfire, dozing off... his head was little by little. Obviously, he was exhausted to the extreme.


    Obviously, it is precisely because of Zhou Ye''s deprivation that the demon method that controls her behavior fails...


    Seeing this situation, Xingcai was overjoyed...


    She resisted the discomfort coming from under her body, and quietly climbed up from the felt...


    Then, slowly... slowly... step by step, he raised his foot and walked slowly towards Zhou Ye.


    In the past, such a move was as easy as eating and drinking water for Xing Cai, who has been practicing martial arts since childhood... But today, it is quite difficult to do it.


    No way, who told her to be unhealed...


    Moreover, this fellow Zhou Ye did not hesitate to spend a long time with her... it made her scream a little angry.


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    In this way, Xingcai cautiously came to Zhou Ye''s side in a whisper step by step...Then, little by little, she drew her long sword out and pierced Zhou Ye''s head.


    however----


    When her long sword was about to pierce Zhou Ye''s head, Xing Cai slowed down involuntarily...


    She looked at the beautiful face in front of her, and the long sword in her hand couldn''t be pierced cruelly.


    After all-he is her first man after all, and maybe the only man in this life... How could she be so cruel to kill him with a single sword??


    However, at this moment... Zhou Ye''s confined eyes suddenly opened...


    At this moment, Xing Cai was shocked... The long sword in her hand was about to stab at Zhou Ye...


    It''s a pity, this time-it''s too late...


    Looking at the sharp sword tip in front of him, Zhou Ye smiled evilly and said, "Xingcai, you are not good... actually want to murder her husband..."


    "Bah, whose husband are you... you silver thief, I can''t wait to smash you into pieces..." At this time, Xing Cai turned into an involuntary appearance again, but her admiration It still belongs to her, so she cursed loudly, trying to wake up the sisters who were still sleeping, so that they could see the true face of the silver thief in front of them.


    And of course Xingcai''s mind cannot be concealed from Zhou Ye...


    He cheerfully let Zhang Xingcai curse loudly there...


    After a long while, Zhang Xingcai''s curse was dry and dry. However, she was shocked to find that she was swearing so loudly that even a pig was awakened by herself, but her sisters were still asleep as usual, the slightest bit. Not awakened by his own voice.


    This made her suddenly frightened and angry: "You...what did you do to my sister??"


    "Hehe... Guess what I did to them?" Zhou Ye looked at the stubborn girl in front of him cheerfully and smiled... Well, maybe it shouldn''t be a girl now, it should be a young woman.


    Chapter 2188


    Chapter two hundred and eighty eight


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhang Xingcai''s pretty face suddenly changed dramatically.


    "You... do you want to attack my sisters?"


    "What do you mean?" Zhou Ye looked at Zhang Xingcai cheerfully and asked back.


    "Do you dare..." Zhang Xingcai''s teeth burst when she heard Zhou Ye want to do those things to her sister. She exclaimed angrily: "If you dare to do this, I will be a ghost and I won''t let you go. of¡­¡­"


    "Hehe...I am not afraid of being a human, let alone being a ghost?" Zhou Ye said, Shi Shiran stood up and walked slowly towards the place where the two women Guan Yinping were.


    As he walked, he said, "It''s Xingcai, you didn''t keep your promise first... At that time, how did you promise me by the stream..."


    "That''s what you forced me...it''s not countable!" Zhang Xingcai said anxiously: "Moreover, I didn''t tell Sister Yinping and the others... Why didn''t I keep my promise?"


    "Oh?" Hearing Xingcai''s words, Zhou Ye stopped and walked again to Xingcai, who stood by the bonfire like a puppet, looked at her eyes and whispered, "Have you kept your promise? Haven''t you scored your own mentality? If you keep your promise, how can I control your body and make you hard to speak?"


    "This..." Zhang Xingcai was speechless when she heard Zhou Ye''s words...


    Indeed, when she saw her sister at the time, she wanted to expose Zhou Ye''s true face, but... "But, in the end, didn''t I still say that you defiled me?"


    "Haha... Then how should you explain the long sword in your hand?" Zhou Ye said, pointing to Xingcai''s long sword that has been unsheathed, "Don''t tell me, you don''t sleep in the middle of the night, just for me to appreciate it. I admire the long sword in your hand..."


    "..."


    In this case, Zhang Xingcai can no longer deny...


    Nowadays, human beings are swords and I am fish...If she has great abilities, she is no match for the demon technique of the demon in front of her...


    What makes Zhang Xingcai desperate the most is that she even tired her sisters and suffers with herself... Thinking of this, Zhang Xingcai couldn''t help but abandon herself and said loudly: "If you have anything you want to come to me, as long as you are willing to let me go Sisters... I will leave it to you!"


    Hearing this, Zhou Ye was amused... "Is it serious?"


    Feeling that Zhou Ye''s tone was a little loose, Zhang Xingcai''s eyes couldn''t help but brighten...


    In her opinion, she has lost her mind to this demon anyway. Once and twice or three times are no different... As long as she can hug her sister''s innocent body, then it doesn''t matter if she bends down to the thief...


    What''s more, she doesn''t think there is anything wrong with doing things like that with Zhou Ye... In fact, she still quite enjoys the feeling of being someone else, that is something she has never experienced...


    In fact, Zhang Xingcai had been unknowingly affected by Zhou Ye''s spring wind and rain... otherwise, she would hesitate when she wouldn''t go down with the sword.


    In addition, she still had a good impression of Zhou Ye in her heart, so she said this in disregard of her daughter''s reserve.


    Of course, in fact, Zhou Ye''s goods just pretended to be asleep...just playing a fishing law enforcement.


    Such an interesting chick, if you don''t want to tease it, how can he be worthy of the act of temporarily leaving the woman at home and running here not far away, waiting for the three of you to come here?


    At this time, Zhang Xingcai obviously didn''t know that she had been given a routine by Zhou Ye. At this moment, she only felt that as long as her sister was well, all the sacrifices she made were worthwhile.


    "Naturally take it seriously..."


    "That''s great!" Zhou Ye said, turning around and walking around Zhang Xingcai''s back... As soon as she stretched out her hand, she...


    "Silver Thief... what are you going to do??"


    "Aren''t you talking about letting me take care of it?"


    "No... at least... at least take me to the forest..." Zhang Xingcai at this time, with a shy face almost ready to boil eggs...


    It''s one thing to have been by that thing, but it''s another thing to be by that thing in front of my sister...

 Chapter 1806

    Although my sisters are already deep in their sleep...but-being played with by the villain behind them in front of them is still too high for Zhang Xingcai...


    "Hey...this is not your responsibility..."


    "Hiss--light, silver thief...take me to the woods...ah..."


    A serenade gradually sounded in this glade...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªEarly morning............


    When the morning sun rises, the Yinping who is in charge of guarding the second half of the night stands up and calls his sister to wash...


    "Xing Cai...Xing Yi...is getting up soon, it''s dawn..."


    "Ah-I slept so well..." Xing Yi stretched out and sat up...


    But Xingcai was not awakened by the call of Yinping...still awake.


    "Xing Cai...is getting up soon, we have to hurry today..." Yin Ping said, and then reached out and pushed Xing Cai''s shoulder...


    Xingcai opened her sleepy eyes until she reached the third push... "Sister Yinping...what happened..."


    Looking at the cute starry face, Yin Ping was angry and funny, "It''s time to get up... We have to continue on the road today..."


    "Oh..." After hearing this, Xingcai realized that the sky was already bright... "It''s already time..."


    While talking, she was about to stand up...


    However, it''s okay not to move, she took a breath of cold breath at this movement, and at the same time a few drops of cold sweat appeared on her forehead...


    There is no way-it is a new creation and has not been healed. Last night, Zhou Ye was given a fishing law enforcement, and received a small punishment... Now it is injured and injured, and he can''t move at all.


    Yinping immediately discovered something wrong with his sister...


    She couldn''t help but asked in a low voice: "Xing Cai, from time to time the pain is not healed, why don''t we take a rest today..."


    "No, it''s important to save my father and uncle..." As she said, Xingcai wanted to stand up... However, her face became pale with pain when she moved, and big beads of sweat dripped from her forehead... Obviously , The pain was far stronger than she expected...


    Yinping saw the painful look of his sister, and hurriedly pressed her shoulder with her hand: "Don''t try to be strong, if it doesn''t work, you and I will move slowly today, and when you get to the town ahead, find a doctor to look for you. one look!"


    "No need...I can! No need to find a doctor..."


    Hearing what her sister said, Xingcai hurriedly refused...


    What are you kidding about, my family knows what happened to her, she knows what''s going on, how can I go to the doctor for that kind of thing... At this moment, a voice came from next to me, Surgery, why don''t you let the star girl take a look?"


    Chapter 2189


    Chapter two hundred and eighty nine


    "Xia Xia understands the technique of ambiguity, why don''t you let Xingcai girl take a look?"


    Upon hearing this, the two women Guan Yinping and Zhang Xingcai couldn''t help but look aside...


    It was not someone else who said this, it was Zhou Ye...


    "So trouble Mr. Yanhua!"


    "A little bit of injury, I won''t bother you..."


    Two sentences with completely different meanings came out of the mouths of the two women.


    Don¡¯t ask, it¡¯s definitely Zhang Xingcai...


    To be honest, Zhang Xingcai loves and hates Zhou Ye at this time. Love is the feeling of being in heaven when he loves him. Hate is to hate him for being indifferent. I don¡¯t want to say anything if he hurts me. The idea of ??hitting my two sisters...


    However, whether she loves most or hates most in her heart, she can''t even tell.


    Especially after seeing Zhou Ye''s innocent look, she said that she wanted to help herself see where she hurts, and she felt an unnamed fire in her heart...


    Whose fault is that he will make this look??Hasn''t this bad guy still scored B??


    Now he still looks kind, really hateful...


    Therefore, she didn''t even think about it, and immediately rejected Zhou Ye''s kindness.


    In Guan Yinping''s eyes, Zhou Ye was a gentleman like a gentleman.


    He is knowledgeable and talented, and has a refined personality...especially, his temper is so good that his second sister has repeatedly confronted him, and he is not angry...changing to another man, I am afraid that he would have passed away long ago.


    Therefore, Guan Yinping promised Zhou Ye to help his second sister check the pain.


    After all, although the defense between men and women is not serious at this time, it is not impossible.


    By the way, when Zhou Ye introduced himself last night, he changed his name to Zhou Yanhua, so Guan Yinping would call him Mr. Yanhua.


    Yan is a fire, adding Huawei to Ye, Zhou Ye is not a deceit, in the final analysis, he is now the emperor, his name spread all over the world, and then introduce himself as Zhou Ye, this game will not be able to play... ¡­


    Hearing the completely different answers from the two women, Zhou Ye smiled, ignored Zhang Xingcai''s words, and said, "I will show my ugliness if I am here!"


    With that said, Zhou Ye walked to Zhang Xingcai''s side and squatted down... he pressed his hand on Xingcai''s knee and asked in a low voice, "The girl is so painful here?"


    "..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s actions, Xing Cai had the urge to roll her eyes.


    Where is it hurt? Does this bastard have no points in his heart??He deliberately pressed it on his knee...


    However, since Zhou Ye asked so, that Xingcai didn''t mind playing with him... Hmph--see how you want to lie.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Xingcai tapped Eshou and said: "It''s here. I wonder if Mr. Can see anything?"


    "It must be the girl who accidentally knocked on the boulder last night and the injury became serious..." Zhou Ye said nonsense with a stern look: "But it''s okay, wait for me to give the girl a little squeeze to invigorate blood and remove blood stasis. it is good¡­¡­"


    With that said, Zhou Ye gently pressed Zhang Xingcai''s knee with his hand...


    With the pressing, Zhang Xingcai felt an indescribable warm current flowing along the place where someone¡¯s big hand was pressing, towards some unspeakable part. With the surging of this warm current, she felt that she was unspeakable. The painful part is alleviating little by little...


    Zhang Xingcai couldn''t help but let out a soft groan in the comfort of the pain that was gone.


    Seeing the effect of Zhou Ye''s treatment, the two women, Yinping and Xingyi, who stood on the sidelines, couldn''t help but leak a smile on their faces.


    Although they just said that they would take a day off and let their sisters take a break...


    However, it''s better not to delay the trip or not to delay the trip... Saving people is like fighting fire, not to mention their father and uncle.


    If this continues, maybe there is no need to delay a day today...

 Chapter 1807

    Thinking of this, Yin Ping winked at Xing Yi... the two walked aside.


    "Sister, what''s the matter?" Xing Yi asked curiously.


    "Mr. Yanhua is healing Xingcai, you and I will go to the stream to wash rice and vegetables, and prepare a breakfast for Mr. Yanhua!"


    "Well, that''s right!"


    After that, the two women walked to the bonfire and picked up the pots, pans and pans from last night. By the way, they picked up the rice bag that Zhou Ye had put aside along with the meat and vegetables, and walked towards the stream in the forest. .


    As the two women left, only Zhou Ye and Zhang Xingcai were left in the open space.


    Looking at Zhou Ye, who was squatting in front of him and relieving his pain, Zhang Xingcai''s face revealed a trace of complicated expression.


    She just didn''t reveal Zhou Ye''s nature, it was because she had already deeply understood one thing...that is, her sisters combined were not the opponent of this demon.


    Exposing Zhou Ye''s nature is only to let him tear off his disguise and completely take down his sister.


    Instead of that, she might as well just follow Zhou Ye like this...At least, the villain is acting upright right now and won''t easily tear off her disguise.


    However, this was only a matter of time. Based on her knowledge of Zhou Ye, this bastard would attack her sister sooner or later.


    So... how can he stop him from attacking his sister??


    After thinking last night and night, Zhang Xingcai resolutely made a decision in her heart.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Xingcai stretched out her hand and held down Zhou Ye''s big hand on her knee...


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye, who was using his ability to treat Zhang Xingcai, felt her little hand, raised his head in a bit of amazement, and looked at her.


    "Lang Jun..." At this moment, Zhang Xingcai''s cheeks are extremely blushing, and in a pair of beautiful eyes, it seems that there are thousands of amorous feelings, and whispered: "If Lang Jun is willing to let Xingcai''s sister, Xingcai wishes this life, Always serve at the side of Lang Jun, never give up..."


    "..." Hearing Zhang Xingcai''s words, Zhou Ye instantly understood her thoughts...


    This is-the stone is not good, is it soft??


    However, it¡¯s quite fun to play like this, so Zhou Ye doesn¡¯t mind playing this kind of fun game with Xingcai, "Of course I would like Xingcai to be by my side forever... But, Xingcai, you I know...I don''t have much concentration. If your sisters are committed to me... I can''t refuse!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s shameless words, Zhang Xingcai couldn''t wait to kill the bastard.


    But - she also knows that, whether it is martial arts or strength, she is far from this guy''s opponent, especially since this guy still has that kind of involuntary demon technique, she is even less of this guy''s opponent...


    Therefore, even if she feels sore in her heart, no matter how angry she is, she can only suppress her anger, and said softly: "If the prince does not control them, as long as my sisters voluntarily recommend themselves for the prince, the stars will naturally be too. It won''t stop..."


    Chapter 2190


    Chapter two hundred and ninety


    "Really?" Zhou Ye asked Zhang Xingcai with a smile.


    "Naturally take it seriously!" Zhang Xingcai nodded and responded...


    "Well, Xingcai don''t have to forget what I said today!" Zhou Ye said happily, bowed his head and continued to press for Zhang Xingcai.


    While pressing, Zhou Ye said softly: "I was too ridiculous last night. You are so tired of Xingcai that you have suffered this serious crime. If you still want Xingcai, you must not bear hatred with me..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s softly confessed words, Xingcai''s tears rolled in her eyes, and they almost didn''t fall.


    Zhou Ye had always been quite strong in front of her, and she couldn''t resist it.


    And this sudden tenderness hit Xing Cai''s heart in an instant...


    She only felt that in her heart, feelings of grievance, gratification, joy... and other emotions, all of her brain came out...


    When she looked at Zhou Ye again, her eyes were a little bit more tender and sweet than she had before.


    "Yes... It''s that Xing Cai is too self-willed... It''s not about Lang Jun..."


    "Anyway, I did a little too much..." Zhou Ye shook his head and said, "However, I blame Xing Cai..."


    Xingcai, who was still extremely moved, heard Zhou Ye''s blame, and suddenly said, "Why do you blame me?"


    "Who makes Xing Cai born so beautiful? I can''t resist it..."


    "Bad guy!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s disguised compliment, Xingcai''s cheeks suddenly turned red...The sweetness in her heart was like eating honey.


    Zhang Xingcai will become like this, with both the effect of Zhou Ye''s psychic position and the shadow of Stockholm symptoms... It has to be said that Zhou Ye has thoroughly manipulated women''s psychology.


    Originally with his ability, Zhang Xingcai''s affected area could be restored to the original with just one sentence, but he used this seemingly thankless and stupid method.


    And this is precisely his brilliance... Only by paying equal attention to enlightenment and power can he conquer people''s hearts and force Zhang Xingcai to make her understand that she cannot resist her own power.


    I personally worked tirelessly to help her treat the wounded, this is kind...


    In this way, the effect of the simplest Stockholm syndrome has begun to bear fruit.


    In this way, Zhou Ye used his abilities to help Zhang Xingcai heal the affected area, while chatting softly with her. Before he knew it, Zhang Xingcai no longer regarded Zhou Ye as his enemy, but regarded him as his future. My husband-in-law came to treat...


    After all, in Zhang Xingcai''s view, her most precious things were taken away by Zhou Ye... and even more shameful things were done by him. She had no choice but to marry him...


    When the two women Yinping and Xingyi returned to the clearing with the washed tableware and ingredients, what they saw was Zhou Ye and his sisters talking and laughing there, a scene of extremely harmonious harmony.


    This made the two women feel very relieved in their hearts, but they couldn''t help but feel a sense of sourness...


    Gentlemen are good for fair ladies, gentlemen, and ladies are also good for them.


    The attraction between men and women is mutual. With Zhou Ye''s external conditions, it is not surprising that the two women will be moved.


    It''s like a man who sees a beautiful woman and can''t help but feel a vague affection... Of course, it''s just an affection, it''s still far from love.


    After Yinping and Xingyi finish their breakfast, Xingcai is almost ready to walk down the ground...


    After breakfast, everyone began to pack their bags.


    After everything was cleaned up, Yin Ping came to Zhou Ye''s face, arched his hand to Zhou Ye, and said, "I''m waiting for my sisters, thank you Mr. Yanhua, but it''s getting late, I''m on the road later... so , Mr. Yanhua, don''t live here!"


    Hearing Yinping''s words, Xingcai''s little hand that was packing her bags suddenly flicked...


    She has just accepted someone, and someone has only agreed to her condition...It can be said that she and Zhou Ye are in a state of love at this time, how could she be willing to be separated from someone?


    However, she couldn''t stop her elder sister''s words... She also knew that what her sister did was not acceptable to the Da''an court.


    If it doesn''t, she will become the imperial criminal of the imperial court.


    It was precisely because of this that Xingcai could not give up, and did not stop her eldest sister from saying goodbye to Zhou Ye.


    However, she did not stop Guan Yinping, and Zhou Ye would not be separated from the three sisters.


    What a joke, it would be boring to be separated overnight.

 Chapter 1808

    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and said to Guan Yinping: "I listened to the girl yesterday, is it going to the capital?"


    "Exactly!" Guan Yinping did not deny this.


    "That happens to be on the same road with the girl..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "He is a person from Beijing, but it has been half a year since he went out to study. It''s time to go home. It''s better to be with the girl. On the road, there¡¯s a kind of support on the road..."


    "This..." After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Guan Yinping''s heart was immediately overjoyed... but she did not immediately agree.


    After all, she also has a good impression of Zhou Ye, and if Zhou Ye is with him, she doesn''t have to worry about getting lost...


    But, again, they are not going to visit the capital, but to save their father...In this way, they might hurt him.


    Thinking of this, Guan Yinping wanted to refuse... "This... it''s inconvenient for men and women to travel together... or..."


    At this moment, Xingcai suddenly said: "My sister should answer Langjun...With Langjun with him, it is much more convenient for us. Many women can do things that are inconvenient for Langjun to do..."


    Then, Xing Yi also said: "Yes, sister, I still want to eat the food made by Mr. Yanhua again... You promise to Mr. Yan!"


    Yinping couldn''t help but glance at them when she heard the words of her two younger sisters.


    From Yinping¡¯s point of view, Xingcai would plead for Zhou Ye. It must be that Zhou Ye¡¯s heart was already moved in her heart... As for Xing Yi¡¯s pleading for Zhou Ye, there is no need to ask, that is what she wants to satisfy herself. want¡­¡­


    Although she didn''t want to agree to the plea of ??the two sisters... But when she thought about going to the capital, her future was uncertain, her heart softened again.


    Well, just follow the words of the two younger sisters...


    She only asked Zhou Ye not to hate herself when she was involved in the future...


    If so, he was really burdened by his sister''s affairs, then she would be crushed, and she must protect him well.


    Thinking of this, Yinping couldn''t help but nodded slightly, "Well, if that''s the case, Yinping can only be respectful instead of fate..."


    "Such kindness, girl, please wait a moment for me, I''ll pack it up right away!" Zhou Ye heard Yin Ping''s words, a smile leaked out of his face...


    Then, he quickly packed all his family matters into his horse rucksack, then turned on his horse, and ran towards the capital along with the three women.


    Chapter 2191


    Chapter two hundred and ninety one


    On the official road leading from Youzhou to Yanzhou, three women and one man are riding horses...


    This is the early morning, the coolest time for a day''s plan...In the official road, there are quite a few merchants and pedestrians.


    Thanks to these three women and one man''s riding skills are very superb, so when they run wildly, they have no hindrance to the merchants.


    Of course, when they rushed away, the smoke and dust that rose naturally choked many people, which caused a lot of complaints.


    In this regard, the four of them didn''t care...


    At this time, Yin Ping and Xing Yi were rushing forward, while Xing Cai and Zhou Ye rode behind.


    "Xingcai, you are not good... I heard that your sister refused to walk with me, but she refused to plead for her husband... Do you want to be punished for your husband again?" Zhou Ye ran wildly while riding a horse. Teasing the stars next to him...


    "Hmph, people don''t intercede for you, don''t you also intercede for yourself?" said this, Zhang Xingcai couldn''t help but cast a blank look at someone...


    The act of pleading for Zhou Ye just now was done by this bad guy who controlled her...


    In fact, she herself really wanted to go with Zhou Ye, but¡ªshe was afraid that she would injure this bad guy...so she forced her patience and did not plead for this bad guy.


    To put it bluntly, she didn''t want her lover to be affected by herself...


    However, in the end she couldn''t help but pleaded for someone.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but chuckled and said a few words in a low voice...


    These words passed into Zhang Xingcai''s ears, and her pretty face instantly turned red into an apple.


    "Bad guy...think about these nasty things..."


    "What is a nasty thing? The Husband and Wife Avenue is the way of yin and yang, the way of harmony, how can it be called nasty..."


    "I don''t care if I listen..."


    Running wildly in front of the silver screen, hearing the movement behind, couldn''t help but turn his head and glance at the two of them.


    Because of the cover of the horse''s running wildly, she did not hear what the two people were saying, but-she could see the lover-like behavior between the two.


    While feeling sour in my heart, I couldn''t help but worry about my sister...


    worry about what??I am worried that my sister is entrusted with inhumane... And seeing that Mr. Yanhua is suave and suave, he is obviously not a master who keeps himself safe, if he is just playing with his sister, what should be done...


    Thinking of this, Yin Ping couldn''t help turning his head to ask her little sister Xing Yi: "Xing Yi, what do you think of Mr. Yanhua?"


    "Very good..." Hearing his eldest sister''s question, Xing Yi said without hesitation: "Mr. is knowledgeable and talented, treats others and is gentle... He is a gentleman. The most important thing is that he can It¡¯s a good cook...If only he was my brother-in-law, I would be able to eat such a delicious meal every day!"


    "..." Although she knew that the brother-in-law Xing Yi was talking about was referring to her relatives Xing Cai married to Zhou Ye, but - Yin Ping couldn''t help but sway...


    Forcibly restraining his mind, Yinping asked, "What if he can''t become your brother-in-law?"


    "Then become Xingyi''s husband... Then Xingyi can eat such delicious food every day!" Said this, Xingyi looked at Yinping a little strangely: "Why the eldest sister asked me about this? Shouldn''t we find ways to rescue Daddy and the two uncles?"


    Hearing Xing Yi''s words, Yin Ping''s heart was slightly stunned...


    Yes, the most important thing for them at this time should be to rescue their father and them, not to indulge in the love of their children...


    Thinking of this, Yin Ping did not speak anymore, and rode his horse to rush...


    Along the way, Zhou Ye and the three daughters, Xiao Xing stayed overnight...every day on the road.


    Of course, life is not so boring...


    Every time Zhou Ye and Xingcai would go out alone, or when the two girls were sleeping, they would comfort their lovesickness.


    And Xingcai, slowly, from the beginning of half-pushing, to later proactively asking for pleasure... In the end, she had no idea how her mind changed.


    To put it bluntly, she has now become a member of Zhou Ye''s favorite husband.


    What''s delicious... She always says-leave a little bit for Lang Jun.


    When Zhou Ye was busy, she was always the first to rush to help, for fear that she would be tired to her family...


    This scene was seen by Yinping and Xingyi...


    For Xing Yi, she is happy to see her sister and Zhou Ye being so close. After all, once Zhou Ye becomes her brother-in-law, it means that she has all kinds of food to enjoy every day.


    But Yinping is nowhere near as heartless as Xingyi...


    While she felt sore in her heart, she was also worried about Zhou Ye and Xingcai...

 Chapter 1809

    More than ten days later...


    On this day, a group of four people have already reached the boundary of Nanyang...


    "Wow, is that the famous bandit Jingguan?" Xing Yi pointed to the large Jingguan that is about ten meters high on both sides of the official road in front, and couldn''t help but exclaimed: "So many skulls, that Zhou Ye How many bandits did Zhou Boyang slaughter to build such a Jingguan..."


    "Haha...It is said that the current Anhuang of Zhou Boyang in Jingzhou back then, in order to deter the bandits who were running around, he rectified the law on the spot with more than 100,000 bandits at a time, and then built such Jingguan on both sides of the official roads entering Jingzhou. ...Means to warn those bandits who intend to enter Jingzhou''s realm, don''t do this, you will die!"


    Zhou Ye said this, and said with emotion: "Later, I heard that the old man at that time said that since then, the boundary of Jingzhou has been too safe and healthy. When the people of the world are suffering from banditry and chaos, Jingzhou But he has achieved the situation of not closing the house at night and not picking up the road... Therefore, all the people of Jingzhou, when they talk about Emperor An, they will praise you!"


    "But this is too cruel..." Xing Yi couldn''t help but said: "More than a hundred thousand people... That''s more than a hundred thousand lives!"


    "The little girl''s words are wrong..." At this time, a middle-aged fat man dressed up as a merchant passed by, hearing Xing Yi''s words, said: "Emperor An did not prohibit the insurgents from entering the Jingzhou boundary, and even An Emperor even returned Prepared all kinds of livelihoods for them... As long as they are willing to work hard, Jingzhou will not die of starvation... These beheaded people are all those who do nothing to produce, but want to sit back and enjoy their lives. ...So, death is not a pity."


    Having said this, the middle-aged merchant sighed: "Compared to Emperor An¡¯s benevolence, other princes at the time regarded the people¡¯s chaos like grass and mustard... Therefore, when Emperor An gets the world, it is the real hope that everyone will return..."


    "Oh? Why do you know so clearly?" Yinping couldn''t help but curiously asked when he heard this.


    "Because, I was one of the members of the rebellion army that fled into Jingzhou..." After saying this, the merchant said proudly: "At that time, under the benevolence and virtue of Emperor An, I became a young man in a business firm. By now, I have a wealth of money, and my children and grandchildren are in groups... Thanks to Emperor An for his benevolent deeds!"


    Chapter 2192


    Chapter two hundred and ninety-two


    "So, that Emperor An is also a rare benevolent king?"


    Xing Yi couldn''t help but asked curiously when he heard what the merchant said.


    "That''s natural..." The merchant heard the words and bowed to Jingzhou with a look of longing, and said: "Now today, implement benevolent governance internally, cultivate a voice, externally, suppress the wasteland, and promote our country... Over the years, I have travelled from the south to the north... to Dinglingyang in the north, to Funan in the south, and to the body... wherever he went, the foreigners treated my Han people very courteously. This is the credit of my emperor Daan!"


    Xing Yi saw the reverence on the merchant''s face, it didn''t seem to be a fake... She couldn''t help but feel confused...


    "How could this happen... Didn''t the uncle say... Is Huang An a traitor who usurped Han? Why..."


    Her voice was not loud, but it was just right for the merchant to hear.


    "Oh... usurp the Han?" The merchant said disdainfully: "Little old man, I was born in Yanxi six years ago. As far as I can remember, I haven''t had a good day... When the world was in a severe drought, Hanting What are you doing?? When the eunuch was under the dictatorship, what did the emperor do? Usurp the Han? Bah...The man is exhausted, my emperor Da''an is the true dragon emperor who Shuntian agreed, the man? The fake man... "


    Having said this, the merchant looked at Xing Yi with great heart and said: "That is to say, Da''an Chao didn''t get guilty by words. Otherwise, with your words, the little girl, I would have been taken to the government for a long time... Yes, don¡¯t say that anymore...otherwise, you will be unlucky...!"


    "This...uncle, didn''t you just say that Da''an Chao didn''t get guilty by words?" Xing Yi asked curiously when he heard the merchant''s words.


    "Although my emperor Daan is benevolent and virtuous, the people of Jingzhou can''t tolerate someone to slander the son of today..." The merchant said softly: "A few days ago, I also heard that there was a scholar who was drunk in a restaurant. After that, I yelled at me, the emperor of Da''an. As a result...I was attacked by groups of people in the restaurant, and was beaten to death..."


    "This...does the government care about it?"


    "Haha... The law doesn''t blame the public, how can the government manage this kind of thing? Besides, even if they can manage it, they don''t want to take care of it... So, in the end, it just fined some money..." Said this, the merchant laughed Said: "A small amount of silver is like a small amount of money to the people of Jingzhou... After all, Jingzhou is the land of Longxing of the emperor of Daan. The people here are far richer than the people in other places!"


    "......There are other things?"


    "exactly¡­¡­"


    Perhaps it was because the old merchant saw Xing Yi''s cuteness, so Tan Xing made a big deal, and he kept telling her what he encountered when he traveled north and south as a story.


    The group walked towards An Jing like this...


    When it was getting late, the group came to a post next to the official road...


    It stands to reason that people without official status are not eligible to live in the post.


    However, in order to develop business...so Zhou Ye also slightly relaxed some restrictions...


    You only need to pay some money to live in the post.


    Therefore, the group finally does not have to sleep in the wilderness tonight...


    After arriving at the Guanyi, Zhou Ye and the three girls handed the horses to the Xiaoer of the Guanyi, and opened four adjacent upper rooms...then they added some extra money and asked Xiaoer to prepare some wooden barrels for bathing. , And then send some hot water to the room so that everyone can wash in the room.


    In fact, according to Yin Ping''s meaning, just open two rooms... one for the three of their sisters, and one for Zhou Ye is enough.


    But how could Zhou Ye do this?


    What''s the joke, why do you let him steal incense and jade??


    Therefore, it is more convenient to open four...So, Zhou Ye waved his hand and opened the four rooms directly on the grounds that "four rooms are more convenient for everyone to rest".


    After the room was opened, Zhou Ye and the three women returned to their rooms.


    The Shangfang in the post office is actually like that...


    In the room of about fifty or sixty square meters, there is a low machine and several cushions as tables and chairs for guests. On the right hand side of the table and chairs, there is a huge screen that divides the whole room into two rooms inside and outside. ...


    Not long after Zhou Ye sat down, he heard a soft knock on the door...


    Hearing the knock on the door, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, without asking, got up and opened the door...


    As soon as the door was opened, a body fell into Zhou Ye''s arms. Then, Zhou Ye felt that his mouth was blocked...


    Feeling the familiar sweet smell coming from his mouth, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Is Xingcai so impatient?"


    "Bad guy...who made you tease me all the way..." At this time, Xing Cai, with water shining in his eyes... Jiao Jiao said: "Obviously, sister Yinping and Xing Yi are there, but you deliberately used your demon Shurao and me... now I blame me... I killed you as a villain!"


    With that, Xingcai stepped her feet and blocked someone''s gaze again.


    It''s no wonder Xing Cai is so eager... it''s really someone''s pot.


    Zhou Ye is quite interested in the practice of developing Xing Cai recently, so when he was on the way, he quietly used his own thinking power to turn on the vibration mode at an indescribable place in Xing Cai...


    Except that Zhou Ye would stop when meeting outsiders, at other times, Zhou Ye was almost always starting this mode of thinking power...


    That¡¯s why Xingcai became so... old drivers know...


    Just when the two were about to wipe their guns and escape, there was another knock on the door outside the house...


    "Guest, your barrel and hot water are all ready..."


    Zhou Ye hurriedly held Xingcai''s hand, and then concealed her with a wave of his hand. Any whispered command: "Don''t speak... I have already concealed your figure..."


    "Hmm!" Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xing Cai nodded obediently...


    She knew that her own Langjun was thinking about herself. After all, she appeared in a man''s room with a big girl''s house. This matter will spread out.


    Seeing Xingcai so well-behaved, Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, then turned around and walked to the door of the room and opened the door...


    At this moment, Xiaoer Dian was walking in with two sturdy servants carrying a wooden barrel half a person tall.


    "Put the wooden barrel behind the screen!" Zhou Ye said, keeping behind the screen.


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 1810

    The two servants carried wooden buckets full of hot water and placed them behind the screen...


    After the three guys were busy...Zhou Ye lost another piece of scattered silver, and ordered: "The other two girls who went to the house are also good to serve... Also, Cui Shanju''s hot water does not need to be sent first. It''s gone... let the girl rest for a while..."


    "Hao Le, uncle... everything is up to your instructions!"


    Although the store clerk didn¡¯t know why the girl from Cuishanju didn¡¯t need to send wooden barrels and hot water, but-since the guest officer ordered, he naturally did so, besides, the guest officer was generous in his actions, that was not an ordinary high-profile guest. Ah... Naturally, I have to be careful.


    When Xiao Er from the shop left, Xing Cai couldn''t stand it anymore... She hugged her Lang Jun''s back waist, and with a hard effort - the two fell into the barrel.


    Chapter 2193


    Chapter two hundred and ninety three


    I do not know how long it has been¡­¡­


    With a scream...someone can''t get up again.


    "Bad guy... don''t do it anymore... I, I really can''t..."


    The star at this moment is like a salted fish on the shore, lying on the edge of a wooden barrel, motionless... her eyes narrowed slightly, letting someone behave behind her but unable to resist...


    "Hey...you say no..." When Zhou Ye just wanted to say [You can''t do it, can''t it?], he suddenly felt that someone was walking to the door outside the house. He rolled his eyes and quietly expanded the mute enchantment. , Wrapped the person in, and deliberately made a mess of -


    "what----!!"


    It didn''t matter what he was doing or bad, he immediately caused a scream in the mouth of a salted fish that had landed...


    This scream made a figure wandering at the door suddenly excited...


    "Xingcai, what''s wrong with you?"


    With this loud shout, Zhou Ye''s door was knocked open with great force from the outside... Then, a slim figure appeared in front of Zhou Ye and Xing Cai.


    "Ah...don''t look...don''t look..." Seeing this figure, Xingcai suddenly became nervous and beyond words...


    Seeing Xingcai''s performance, the person couldn''t help but stunned--"You and my sisters have lived in the same bath and bath since childhood, what''s not to be seen..."


    "Hey!!" Xingcai couldn''t help but froze when she heard Yinping''s words... Can''t she see the bad guy behind her??


    Thinking of this, Xing Cai looked back involuntarily...


    Well, I really can''t see this bad guy...


    Although she couldn''t see Zhou Ye anymore, she could feel that a certain bad guy was still behind her and had not left, and...part of him was still in her body.


    Obviously, some bad guy wants to play some unspeakable games again...


    I just hope I can bear it...


    While lamenting in her heart, complaining about a certain bastard... Xingcai looked at her sister Yinping and asked, "Is my sister looking for something?"


    "Actually, it''s nothing..." After talking about this, Guan Yinping asked with a strange look: "Should this be Mr. Yanhua''s room? Why are you here with Xingcai? What about Mr. Yanhua?"


    "......Uh..." Hearing Guan Yinping''s words, Xingcai said in a hurry, "I have insects and ants in my room, so I changed... and... Mr. Yanhua... changed rooms... ¡­"


    My friend, don''t do this anymore... If my sister finds out what we are doing at this time, why do you want me to raise my head in front of my sister...


    At this time, Guan Yinping seemed to have discovered something wrong with Xingcai, and walked over... "Xingcai, what''s wrong with you? Hesitating how to say it, and why is your face so red??"


    "But, maybe it''s been too long...so...so...I feel a little bit weak..." Xingcai reluctantly replied, resisting someone''s mischief.


    "Then you don''t come out soon..."


    "Sister, you are here, I''m sorry..."


    "Why are you embarrassed...come out soon...I have something to tell you!"


    "Let''s just say that if you have something to say, sister... I still want to soak for a while... After so many days... I... I rarely... can... can soak for a while..."


    Seeing my sister''s hands holding the wooden barrel with blue veins, Yin Ping sighed helplessly. Seeing that my sister really didn''t want to come out... Let''s just say...


    In fact, she had guessed wrong. The reason why Xing Cai clung to the edge of the barrel so hard was not that she didn''t want to come out, but she was forcibly enduring... As for, what about enduring?Haha, guess!


    "In two days, we will reach Anjing..."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    "You should not participate in this rescue of father and uncle..."


    "Why?" Hearing Yinping''s words, Xingcai''s eyes widened and asked: "Why don''t you let me participate..."


    "Xingcai, don''t get excited!" Said this, Yin Ping looked at his sister and sighed, "Along the way, I see you and Mr. Yanhua in my eyes... this action, nine deaths... and since you I already have my heart... and live a good life with Mr. Yanhua... Don''t mix it up..."


    "Why? Even though I like Lang Jun, it''s not the reason why I didn''t save my father..."


    "Listen to me, Xing Cai..." Yinping said, looking straight at his sister and said: "If you participate in this matter, even if it succeeds afterwards, you and I will have to travel the world... by then , Are you willing to be separated from Mr. Yanhua?"


    "Mr. Yanhua can be with us..."


    "But, what about Mr. Yanhua''s family? What about his parents? Throwing a house for a woman... Do you want to put him in a place of filial piety?"


    "This...I..."


    At this point, I really said the point...


    You know, in this era, loyalty and filial piety are for righteousness...


    What do you mean??


    Those who are unfaithful and unfilial will be pricked in the backbone by the whole world.


    Anyone, as long as he bears a reputation for unfilial piety, his entire life will be ruined...


    Seeing the hesitation of her sister, Yin Ping knew that she had listened to her...


    "It''s easy to get a priceless treasure, a rare lover... Sister, don''t hesitate anymore... Just like this, live with Mr. Yanhua... Even if I fail to wait for the action, the third uncle is not a successor. ...Then I think, even if his head is different, he can still smile at Jiuquan..."


    Having said this, Yinping turned around and wanted to go outside...


    It''s just¡ªwhen she walked to the door, she stopped her figure...


    He took a deep breath and said, "Xingcai, do you know? I am very jealous of you..."


    After saying this, Yinping opened the door and walked out of the room...


    Her last words made Xingcai stunned...


    Your sister is jealous of herself??

 Chapter 1811

    Could it be...


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help turning her head to look back...


    Well, at this time Zhou Ye has already shown his figure...


    "Does my sister like you too?"


    "Uh...this...I am not very clear...probably, possibly, maybe..." Zhou Ye said to him with an embarrassed look left.


    No way...this kind of thing, no matter how he answered it...


    Say no?That''s Bo Qinglang, right?That is the disciple...


    In short, it is better to be vague.


    "Bad guy..." Xingcai couldn''t help turning around, and lightly pounding Zhou Ye on the shoulder... "Aren''t you capable of demon skills? Are you supernatural? As long as you help me save my father and uncle , Then I will help you get Sister Yinping...and my sister..."


    "Huh? When did you become so generous?" Zhou Ye asked with a look of surprise.


    "Huh-just say you are willing or not..."


    "Ken, of course it is very willing..." Zhou Ye laughed and said...This is a good deal to be delivered to the door, is it still Zhou Ye if you don''t do it?


    "Just know that you have always been loyal to my sister... I bit you to death... Yeah-no, I really can''t do it... badass, you are here again... lightly...!"


    Chapter 2194


    Chapter two hundred and ninety four


    Three days later----


    An Jing¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    An Jing nowadays has long since recovered...


    The original Anjing was transformed from Jingzhou City...Although Jingzhou City was also a huge city with a deep pond, compared with the current Anjing, it is like a baby and a strong man. ...


    After Zhou Ye set the capital Jingzhou and changed its name to Anjing.


    Over the past ten years, Anjing has undergone more than ten expansions...


    Today''s Anjing City covers an area of ??more than 12,000 square kilometers, with the Yangtze River in the south and Jingmen in the north...has completely formed an extremely prosperous commercial giant city.


    It can be said that everyone who comes to Anjing for the first time will be shocked by its prosperity.


    After all, Zhou Ye came from later generations and did not discriminate against businessmen. On the contrary, he was deliberately raising the status of businessmen and speeding up the process of national commercial development.


    Let¡¯s put it this way, in the past, people in the north wanted to eat fruits from the south, it was simply harder... Only those high-ranking magnates were able to use the ice cubes stored in winter to eat from the south. Fruits arriving in the north...


    However, nowadays, when the commerce is developed, this is not difficult.


    After Zhou Ye popularized the saltpeter ice making method, the merchants who were traveling from the north to the south were simply madly happy.


    The saltpeter ice method is simple to make, and it is not restricted by the season... Therefore, it is quite popular among businessmen.


    Under this circumstance, the situation of North-South currency exchange between the North and the South really appeared in this impossible era.


    Fruits from the south are continuously transported to the north for sale, while cattle and sheep from the north are also continuously transported to the south through several major waterways and land routes.


    As a result, Anjing, a city with a strong commercial atmosphere, has now become a true North-South distribution center.


    Let¡¯s put it this way, the criterion for judging whether you are a wealthy businessman is not based on how much goods you have, nor how much money your family has, but on whether you have real estate and shops in Anjing...


    Today, Anjing¡¯s stores have already sold sky-high prices... Even so, it still attracts countless wealthy merchants...


    After all, this is not only the center of imperial commerce, but also the center of imperial politics. Owning a shop here, as long as you are not stupid, it is only a matter of time before the wealthy one is.


    The three women at this time have already entered the city of Anjing under the leadership of Zhou Ye...


    They looked at the giant city in front of them with curious eyes like Grandma Liu entering the Grand View Garden...


    On the streets of the city, there are sometimes foreign businessmen in strange costumes. Seeing the appearance of these guys that are different from the Han people, Xing Yi couldn''t help but curiously pointed to the people and asked, "Mr. Sir, where are they from the barbarians? ??"


    "Oh... look at their dressing, they should be people..." Zhou Ye said after taking a look.


    At this time, the group of people also saw Zhou Ye and his party pointing at him...


    The guy in the lead quickly walked to the front of Zhou Ye and the others, and asked in a Chinese accent with an earthy accent: "Little girl, are you from a foreign city?"


    "Huh? How did you know?" Xing Yi asked curiously.


    "Hey... If you are a local, you would have been used to seeing us a long time ago, and you won''t be surprised at all, and only a foreigner would be so surprised!" said this, the man with a body took out a cast iron waist card from his waist , Proudly said: "Also, little girl, don''t say I am a barbarian anymore...I have joined Da''an Country, and now I am also a citizen of Da''an Country..."


    Having said this, the guy turned his head, laughed and returned to his companion...


    And his group of comrades are talking with their bodies...


    Although they don''t know how to speak, they can be seen from the expressions and movements of the people who seem to be flattering and flattering the one who has obtained Da''anguo nationality.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye had a weird look on his face when he saw the behavior of this man.


    "Good citizen certificate? What is that? Sir!!!"


    Xing Yi asked strangely...


    Although the man just held the iron waistband and shook it in front of her, she still saw the writing on the waistband clearly... it was the three characters carved with a small seal-Liangmin Card.


    "Ahem...This good citizen certificate was issued when a foreign race naturalized me in Daanguo..." Zhou Ye said embarrassingly, "This proves that he is a good citizen...not ordinary barbarians... ¡­"


    To be honest, Zhou Ye''s spoof of the good people''s proof of the right idea...


    With the development of commerce, naturally many foreign businessmen want to station in Anjing.


    But-all the real estate and land in the Da''an Dynasty are only sold to the natives... That is to say-those foreign businessmen, even if you have money, don''t even want to buy even a small one here in Anjing bathroom¡­¡­


    Therefore, under such circumstances, countless foreign businessmen have petitioned to become Da''an...


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye would naturally not be beaten to death with a stick...say no.


    After all, the brilliance of Chinese civilization lies in its tolerance.


    Of course, Zhou Ye wouldn''t say anything¡ªjust enter if you want...and so on.


    In the end, Zhou Ye laid down the rules of naturalization...


    Foreign personnel in Da''an must hold the government¡¯s three-year no criminal and bad record certificate before they can apply for Da''an citizenship...


    There is no criminal certificate and bad record. It can only be said that you are eligible to apply, but-if you want to pass the trial, you have to learn Chinese first...

 Chapter 1812

    That''s right, that''s the painful Chinese that is enough to torture foreigners...


    Your Chinese must be able to handle daily conversations before it is possible to pass the trial.


    Well, if you are also proficient in Chinese... Then you have applied for a good citizen certificate, do you think that everything will be fine??


    you are wrong¡­¡­


    There is a review system for the good citizen certificate, one small trial a year and a large trial three years... Once a bad record is found, the nationality treatment will be cancelled immediately...


    To put it bluntly, all foreign businessmen were third-class citizens in the Da''an dynasty...Even if they had a good citizen certificate, they had to be a human being with their tails caught.


    Of course, there is no room for accommodation...


    The method of accommodation is intermarriage...


    When a Han woman marries, she automatically loses Da''an nationality, while a Han man marries a foreign concubine, and the foreign concubine automatically acquires Da''an nationality. At the same time¡ªthe children born in the family belong to the Han nationality and will not be treated differently...


    At the same time, the alien concubine room has a Da''an nationality quota that can be given to one''s immediate family... But the same quota also requires that the person has no bad records...


    Such a harsh nationality system shouldn¡¯t have anyone willing to apply...


    However, on the contrary, there are so many applicants...


    After all, the power of Da''an has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people...Those foreign businessmen who come to do business here are all proud of having a good citizen certificate...Obviously that guy just got the good citizen certificate...and he was happy to show off. Goods-no way, this thing is completely a representative of identity in the ethnic group of foreign merchants.


    Let me put it this way, if you have a good citizen certificate, you can even do business with others for nothing... why?Because you are qualified to buy real estate shops in Da''an.


    Chapter 2195


    Chapter two hundred and ninety five


    In this way, Zhou Ye introduced Da''an''s naturalization system to the women, while leading them strolling through the bustling streets of Anjing.


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t take them around...


    While taking the three women to appreciate Anjing¡¯s prosperous atmosphere, he pointed out to them where the heavy soldiers were stationed and where the defenses were tight...


    Strictly speaking, he was planning an escape route for the three women.


    Regarding this, the three women knew everything well, and they all secretly kept Zhou Ye''s words in their hearts.


    However, just as Zhou Ye led the three women to wander around...


    On a tall pavilion not far from them...A group of women are also observing them through the monocular telescope in their hands.


    From time to time, someone enters their room and submits a note full of handwriting.


    "Your Majesty, are you playing crazy outside?" A woman sitting on the stool by the window, looked at the note that was just presented, and said dissatisfied: "I''m actually helping them find ways to set Escape route...Is he still planning to come back?"


    After speaking, the dignified and beautiful woman angrily patted the note in her hand on the book case in front of her.


    "Sister Xiangxue don''t want to be angry. My brother probably has been bored in the palace for too long, so he didn''t want to go back to the palace..." A pretty girl in palace costumes on the side smiled and picked up Zhuge Xiangxue from the table and just patted it on the table. Look at the note...


    What was written above was exactly the content of Zhou Ye''s conversation with Yinping and other women.


    Obviously, as soon as Zhou Ye appeared in An Jing, he was discovered by royal spies everywhere in An Jing...


    They didn''t dare to approach their Majesty without prestige, so they could only report the whereabouts of their Majesty...that''s why there was this scene when a group of women went out of the palace and came to find their husbands.


    Hearing the words of Princess Wan''er, Zhuge Xiangxue said bitterly: "Your Majesty''s exile is just Yueyu... He is so angry that he should be relieved, why should he go through the house and not enter? , Does he want to learn from that Dayu, can''t you?"


    "Sister Xiangxue don''t want to be angry..." Huang Yueying, who was watching her husband and her lesbian tour with a telescope, smiled and said: "Since Lang Jun refuses to reveal his true identity, let us help him expose his true identity. All right¡­¡­"


    Speaking of this, Huang Yueying said to Feng Yiwei who was standing by: "Go and check where your Majesty will stay today, and then come and tell me about it!"


    "Here!"


    With an answer, the figure of Feng Yiwei suddenly disappeared in the room...


    Seeing Feng Yiwei''s disappearing figure, Zhuge Xiangxue became a little worried.


    "Since your majesty refuses to reveal his identity to the three women, then we rashly broke your majesty''s calculations, so will it be self-defeating and provoke your majesty to furious..." said this, Zhuge Xiangxue said hesitantly Said: "Otherwise, wait for your Majesty to have enough... let''s talk about it..."


    "Hehe, Sister Xiangxue, are you afraid of the ropes after being bitten by a snake for ten years?" Huang Yueying smiled when he heard Zhuge Xiangxue''s words: "Sister, you don''t have to be so afraid of Langjun. You just need to do what I said. By acting, Lang Jun can turn his anger into joy!"


    "Is this...really?"


    "Naturally it''s true..."


    "Then I will go back to the palace immediately to prepare..."


    "Don''t panic, it won''t be too late to make preparations when Lang Jun returns to the palace..."


    Just when the girls are on the top of the building, discussing how to deal with the thunderous anger that their husband may have...


    Zhou Ye in the distance had already heard their words without missing a word.


    It seems that this game is gone...


    But to be honest, Zhou Ye was almost tired of playing this kind of love at first sight drama along the way...


    Time to go back...


    Besides, he wasn''t really angry with Zhuge Xiangxue. He also knew that she was thinking about herself, but she was too nagging sometimes, so he made him leave the palace in a rage.


    Thinking about it carefully, I was quite naive to do this... and Zhou Ye heard that it seemed that someone had prepared a surprise for himself... which made him a little irritated...


    So-it''s better to go back, it''s better to go back.


    "Hey, sir, where is it? Why does it look like a lot of people!"


    When Zhou Ye was in a daze, he was awakened by Xing Yi''s words...


    He looked in the direction of Xing Yi''s fingers, and saw that they had come to an extremely spacious street entrance. At the entrance, there were seventeen or eight strong men on both sides, with swords and other things hanging from their waists...


    And those who enter and exit the streets are all the wealthy people who travel by car...


    At the top of the street, there is a horizontal plaque with three characters written in a large seal¡ªManrenshi.


    "Barbarian City?" At this time, Xing Yi also saw the writing on the horizontal plaque, and couldn''t help but turn his head and asked curiously: "Sir? Is this a place that specializes in barbarians?"


    "Ahem... Well, it''s okay to say that!" Zhou Ye coughed awkwardly after hearing this.


    "Then let''s go in and take a look..." Xing Yi said curiously...


    After all, she was young, and she felt very curious about the specials sold by those wild people...


    "Forget it..." Zhou Ye hurriedly stopped...

 Chapter 1813

    "Why?" Xing Yi looked at Zhou Ye a little strangely and asked, "Could it be that foreigners are not allowed to enter this Barbarian City?"


    "That''s it... it''s just..."


    Before Zhou Ye finished speaking, he saw a Han Chinese walking out of the Barbarian City with a chain in his hand...


    At the other end of the chain, there was a barbarian woman locked... Seeing that woman was naked, she was obviously a slave.


    Seeing this situation, Xing Yi suddenly felt dumb...


    She is just young and not stupid...


    Seeing this situation, why didn''t she know that this so-called barbarian market was a market for barbaric slaves??


    A man bought a female slave and went back. It would certainly not be used as a grandfather...I want to come...cough cough...


    "Sir really bad..."


    At this moment, Xing Yi felt ashamed when he thought that he just wanted to go in and take a look...


    What is the difference between a woman visiting a barbarian city and a woman visiting a brothel??


    Hearing Xing Yi''s anger, Zhou Ye gave a wry smile... He didn''t say anything, why it broke.


    At this moment, the two women of Yinping Xingcai on both sides of Xing Yi couldn''t help but laugh at the embarrassment of their little sister.


    The two laughed, making Xingyi even more embarrassed... She simply threw herself into her sister''s arms, and lightly touched her feet.


    Zhou Ye looked at Xing Yi as a child, and couldn''t help but chuckle slightly, and said, "If it''s getting late today, let''s find a place to settle down earlier..."


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the two women Yinping and Xingcai responded, "Everything depends on what Langjun said..."


    Chapter 2196


    Chapter two hundred and ninety six


    Yingbin Pavilion¡ª¡ª


    Yingbin Pavilion is located in the most prosperous Zhuque Street in Anjing. It is the largest post and the most luxurious post in Anjing.


    Here, even if you have money without a certain identity, you cannot move in.


    According to legend, Yingbin Pavilion was specially built by the royal family to entertain envoys from various countries.


    And the three Yinping women who had just entered Anjing obviously didn''t know the rules of the Yingbin Pavilion. They only felt that the post-dae in front of them was too much.


    Moreover, the little servant inside is also quite thoughtful...


    It feels at home.


    Zhou Ye brought them here in order to turn around and wait for the girls in the palace to make trouble, so as not to cause too much commotion... so as not to spread any royal scandal.


    After Zhou Ye and the three women went back to the room to wash, they walked out of the room and went to the lobby to enjoy dinner...


    "Huh? Why are we just a few of us in the huge post?"


    "..." Hearing the words of my little sister, Yinping and Xingcai''s expressions suddenly shivered...


    This is absolutely abnormal...


    When they came in just now, there was still a lot of people in this Yingbin Pavilion...Why are they just doing some washing up? In this huge Yingbin Pavilion, only their table of guests remained?


    Is there an ambush??


    Thinking of this, Yin Ping couldn''t help but look around...I saw hundreds of waiters standing there respectfully, without a trace of hostility...


    What exactly is going on??


    "Sister, little girl, be careful..." Xingcai greeted her sister in a low voice, and walked to Zhou Ye''s side, faintly shielding him with her body... "Lang Jun, if it''s a while Once the battle begins, don''t hesitate to leave first..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye looked at Xingcai''s actions to protect him, and it would be too contrary to his intention to say that he was not moved...


    "Don''t worry... it''s okay!" Zhou Ye said, grabbing Xing Cai''s small hand with one hand, and Yinping''s hand with the other, and walked towards the hall downstairs...


    Although there were still some doubts, Xing Cai felt a lot of peace in her heart after hearing the comfort of her own man.


    On the other side, Zhou Ye grabbed the small hand of the screen. After earning a little bit embarrassedly... I found that I couldn''t get rid of someone''s big hand at all. Fortunately, it was him...


    It''s just that her little face has reddened to her neck...


    In this way, the four went down the stairs...


    As soon as the four of them reached the top of the stairs, a waiter greeted him and said respectfully: "Please come with me, our shop has arranged dinner for you..."


    "Well, let''s lead the way!" Zhou Ye nodded and said.


    "Here!"


    Under the guidance of the waiter, the four came to a private seat...


    As soon as they sat down, the waiter handed over hot towels and refreshing tea... After a while, more than ten hot and cold dishes were delivered.


    "Wow--!!"


    Seeing so many delicious delicacies with all colors and flavors in front of him, letting him taste it, Xing Yi couldn''t hold back the gluttons in his belly, and decided to eat first...


    However, she had just clamped a piece of ribs with her chopsticks, but was pulled down by Xing Cai with chopsticks.


    "What are you doing, sister..." Xing Yi complained dissatisfied.


    "You are not afraid of being poisoned to death..." Xingcai said as she took a silver needle from her arms, she wanted to try the poison among the various dishes on the table.


    Seeing Xingcai''s actions, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to smile...


    She was a little too careful...


    At this moment, a clear voice came from outside the house... "Sister, you are too careful... The person in charge here has no guts to poison the Emperor of the Da''an Empire!"


    Following the sound, a beautiful woman in a goose yellow palace dress opened the door and appeared in front of everyone.


    "Your Majesty the Emperor? Who?"


    Hearing the woman''s words, Xing Caiteng stood up, a pair of beautiful eyes staring at the uninvited and beautiful woman, and the cold voice asked: "You can make it clear, who is the emperor?"


    "Haha..." Seeing Xingcai''s actions, Huang Yueying smiled and shook her head... "Since you already have guesses in your heart, why should you ask knowingly?"


    Speaking of this, Huang Yueying walked to Zhou Ye and bowed Yingying: "My concubine has seen your Majesty... Your Majesty, you have been out of the palace for more than a month, and you have had enough time to go back to the palace!"

 Chapter 1814

    Seeing Huang Yueying''s style, whether it''s a star or a silver screen, all of them stood there like being eaten by thunder.


    "Yueying... you are doing my good deeds..." Seeing Huang Yueying''s style, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile.


    "The concubine is terrified... How can the concubine dare to ruin your majesty''s good deeds?" Said this, Huang Yueying blinked her eyes at Zhou Ye, and said with an innocent look: "The concubine is just helping your majesty to identify himself! "


    "Lang Jun... tell me, this is not true..." At this time, Xing Cai finally came to her senses from the shock of Zhou Ye''s identity... She trembled and said, "Tell this woman... it''s her. I admitted the wrong person... Lang Jun..."


    The voice was mournful like weeping blood... it makes people feel sad.


    "Sister, this is your fault... In order to monopolize your majesty, you actually want your majesty to pretend that you don''t know the concubine, but the concubine will be angry!"


    "You woman, you are so strange... as soon as you come in, you will say something about your majesty..."


    "Your Majesty is Your Majesty, what''s so strange..."


    "you¡­¡­"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Just when the two of them talked more and more, they were about to start a fight... Zhou Ye spoke.


    "Shut me all!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, even if the two women didn''t want to, they both closed their gazes obediently.


    "Xing Cai, Xing Yi, Yin Ping... I deceived you, it''s me..." Zhou Ye said, squeezing his hands at the three women, "I am paying you..."


    "Langjun...no, your majesty is serious...how can I wait for a little girl to be angry with your majesty?" Although Yinping''s mouth was implicit, the grievances in the words could be heard by everyone.


    To say that among the three women, the most angry person is not Xing Cai, let alone Xing Yi...


    Xing Cai''s heart had already fallen on Zhou Ye, no matter who he was, as long as he was her prince, then it didn''t really matter to Xing Cai who he was.


    And Xing Yi?As long as this foodie has something delicious, he doesn''t care about anything.


    Only Yinping, she felt that her heart was being ruthlessly played with by someone... "Does your Majesty find it fun to play with a daughter of a prisoner? Is it watching them in front of you because of an order from you, Feeling happy to leak a weak and helpless expression? Isn''t it..."


    "Enough... Yinping!"


    "Not enough, never enough...I hate you..." Saying this, Yin Ping got up, turned around and left...


    Chapter 2197


    Chapter two hundred and ninety seven


    Seeing Yinping''s behavior, Zhou Ye rubbed his temples helplessly...


    I don''t want to use this trick, but I still have to use it in the end...


    Thinking of this, he slowly opened his mouth and said: "If you want to see Yun Chang''s body in a different place, you can go..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Guan Yinping suddenly became sluggish...


    She turned her head back in a mechanical version and looked at Zhou Ye... her face was so angry... "You... you mean!"


    "Whatever you say..." Zhou Ye spread his hands... with a smile: "As long as I can keep you by my side, I will be ten times as mean, no harm!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Guan Yinping couldn''t help feeling sweet, but he was immediately obscured by a wave of anger."Even if you keep me by your side, you won''t get my heart..."


    "Hehe...that might be..." Zhou Ye waved his hand, and took the two women Xing Cai and Xing Yi in his arms... "As long as I can keep you by my side, I will have confidence. Take your heart..."


    "you you¡­¡­"


    "That... Sir, will you let our father go as long as Xing Yi is willing to be by your side?" At this time, Xing Yi''s words interrupted the words between Zhou Ye and Yin Ping...


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "If Xing Yi is willing to stay by my side, then Yi De will be the head of the country, so how can he have anything to do?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xing Yi bit Zhu Chun lightly and said, "That Xing Yi is willing to stay by Mr.''s side, and always be by his side..."


    "Hahahaha... or Xingyi is cute!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xingcai couldn''t help but angrily reached out and pinched someone''s waist... this bastard... couldn''t she be gentle with Yinping sister?


    On the other side, Huang Yueying, who saw that Zhou Ye had basically managed the three sisters, smiled and said, "Congratulations, Your Majesty, we have three more beautiful ladies..."


    "Hahaha...well, let''s drive back to the palace!"


    Now that his identity has been punctured, Zhou Ye naturally has no need to continue wandering outside...


    "Here!"


    As Zhou Ye hugged the Xingcai sisters, he walked out of the Yingbin Pavilion with a reluctant silver screen.


    The scene outside the Yingbin Pavilion came into the eyes of the three sisters...


    I saw that at this time, there was no longer half of the people waiting on Zhuque Street outside the Yingbin Pavilion...


    Instead, there were thousands of slim figures in white armor standing on both sides of the road... These female armored men in white armor were not others, but Zhou Ye''s Feng Yiwei.


    As Zhou Ye and others appeared on Zhuque Street, thousands of Feng Yiwei knelt down at the same time, shouting loudly: "Welcome your Majesty back to the palace!"


    "Forget it..." Zhou Ye waved his hand indifferently...


    Then her own Feng Yiwei drove Zhou Ye''s car over... Then Zhou Ye took the girls onto the frame...


    Feng Yiwei escorted his Majesty¡¯s car to the palace in the center of Anjing...


    After returning to the palace...Zhou Ye ordered the maid in the palace, Haosheng served the three women, and then left...


    After all, he has been away from home for so long and owes a lot of public food, so he always has to pay the public food first.


    Besides, he was also very interested in the apologetic gift Xiangxue prepared for him...


    As for the silver screen... you can play and place PLAY first, then come back...


    I have to say that the apologetic gift that Zhuge Xiangxue prepared for Zhou Ye really pleased Zhou Ye...


    So, what exactly is Zhuge Xiangxue''s apologetic gift for him?


    Sisters hamburger...I have heard that there is no...One person is the cover, one is the heart, and the other is the bottom...Three sisters at the same time...


    You know, on weekdays, although the Zhuge sisters are very obedient to their princes, but because of the constraints of ethics and education in this era, they definitely can''t let Zhou Ye make them look like this...


    That is, after their little sister begged several times, they resisted the shame and went crazy with their sister...


    The result...


    Judging from their appearance, it is estimated that they will not be able to go to the ground within three days...

 Chapter 1815

    Three days later----


    Yinping sat alone in the palace garden, looking at the blooming flowers in front of her, she couldn''t help but sigh... "That bastard, said that I want to be with me. Is this how I always be with him? I haven''t seen it for three days. He''s... Could it be that I will spend the rest of my life like this??"


    "How is it possible? I just dealt with the accumulated government affairs a little bit..."


    As the voice sounded, Yinping felt her slender waist being hugged from behind, and then she smelled a breath that belonged to someone alone...


    "You let me go..."


    "Don''t let go..."


    "Even if you get my people, you won''t get my heart!"


    "Hey, then get someone to talk first...":


    "Oh... don''t... at least don''t be here..."


    "What''s wrong here? The flowers are in full bloom, and the scenery is picturesque... It is the best place to remember your life..."


    "But... but here..."


    "Don''t worry, there are no eunuchs in my palace..."


    "Ah-you bad guy... be lighter..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Zhou Ye was in the palace, playing an interesting game with Tsundere Yinping. You retreat and I enter, you enter and I retreat...


    In Guancen Mountain, far outside Yanmen Pass, something is also happening¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Guancen Mountain is located at the junction of Ningwu, Kelan, Wuzhai and other counties. The main peak, Luya Mountain, is 2736 meters above sea level. It is the source of the Fen River, the main river running through Shanxi.


    Guancen Mountain is steep, with deep and leafy forests and ravines...


    On the foothills of Luya Mountain, several wooden houses of various sizes have been built, and there are some opened land outside the houses, where some vegetables and herbs are grown...


    It looks like a place where the world''s top people live in seclusion.


    At this time, in the largest wooden house, more than a dozen women were sitting on the futon, listening to the words of a woman sitting in the top position.


    I saw the woman, from her face, her face was like jade, her eyebrows were like willow leaves...like a beautiful girl of seventeen or eighteen years old.


    But the vicissitudes of sight that leaked from her eyes from time to time made people feel that her age might not be as young as her appearance.


    And the dozen or so women sitting under her, all of them are extremely beautiful...


    Seeing the appearance of the disciples sitting down one by one, the woman above nodded with satisfaction and said: "Since my holy gate was defeated in the battle with Na Cihang Jingzhai and was driven out of the Central Plains... ...More than thirty years have passed...During this period, my Holy Sect has also sent disciples to the Central Plains many times in order to make a comeback...However, it failed...Even your uncle Bian also came into contact with that hero Cao Cao. Before, it has disappeared, life and death are unknown... But now, our opportunity has come again..."


    Chapter 2198


    Chapter two hundred and ninety eight


    "Master, what opportunity is it?"


    Just after the woman had finished speaking, a beautiful girl in the seat asked with an innocent smile.


    Gong Menghan was originally dissatisfied when she heard someone interrupt her. Did she really think she, the head of the Yin Kui School, opened a shantang?Is a person who can command the two factions, one pavilion, three realms and one sect of the Demon Sect, who is like him?However, when she saw who the interjecting person was, a smile suddenly appeared on her face.


    The questioner is not someone else, but the disciple she values ??most, Fei Yanran...


    Don''t look at more than a dozen young girls sitting in her at this time, but in fact, there are only eight disciples who really belong to her.


    The number of Yinkui faction should not exceed the number of nine, because nine is the extreme, too much.


    The first generation ancestor of the Yinkui Sect learned from the magic strategy written by the demon sacred monarch Cangzhu that after the establishment of the Yinkui Sect, the number of official disciples of the Yinkui Sect never exceeded nine... This is the rule established at that time.


    Therefore, among the dozen or so girls who sat down, five or six were handymen of the Yinkui faction...


    However, if it is said to be a handyman, it is actually an anonymous disciple. Once a formal disciple has a vacancy, it can be filled at any time.


    To put it bluntly, Gong Menghan was scared by Ci Hang Jingzhai...


    In the last war, the masters of the magic sects, there are no one out of ten... In the end, there are only two or three kittens who can escape outside the gate...


    At that time, Gong Menghan ambitiously wanted to turn his Yinkui school into a super school.


    However... I thought so, but when it really started, she found that things were far from simple.


    Among other things, it is difficult to find girls of school age who meet the requirements...


    The Yinkui School¡¯s Heavenly Demon secret method is good, but it also needs to be rooted in nature. Moreover, the Yinkui School¡¯s disciples have strict requirements on the appearance of the disciples...


    Don''t talk about the beauty of the country, but at least you have to choose one from a thousand miles, right??


    It is precisely this point that is even more difficult to achieve.


    There are a lot of people with good roots, but poor looks, and many with good looks but poor roots... In this situation, Gong Menghan can only give up in vain.


    For those who want the best of both worlds, Gong Menghan has searched the Western Regions and the Northwestern Frontier for more than ten years, and only found more than ten women in front of him.


    Although the founding patriarch has a will, the Yinkui faction, together with the head and disciples, cannot exceed nine people, but-what does it say?


    There are policies and measures to counter.


    Gong Menghan can command the Demon Dao and sit firmly on the throne of the first person in the Demon Dao. Naturally, there is no shortage of workarounds...


    The Patriarch stipulated that there should be no more than nine people, so I will accept eight people, and the others are temporarily designated as servants such as handymen.


    Although you can''t really teach it if you don''t get started, you can also teach some other magical Dafa, such as-Concubine Dafa, Concubine Dafa, Concubine Dafa...cough cough.


    The purpose of the Yinkui School has always been to control men as a means to control the entire dynasty. Naturally, this method of Concubine Dafa is indispensable.


    And among all her disciples, the most important disciple is the concubine Yanran who interrupted in front of her...


    At the age of less than double eight years, he had already practiced the Heavenly Demon secret method to the twelfth level.


    With another layer, she can break through to the thirteen realm. At that time, her heavenly magic secret method can bring its own heavenly magic field, or go down the mountain to experience.


    Thinking of this, Gong Menghan smiled and said: "Yanran is in a hurry, wait for the teacher to speak slowly!"


    Seeing his master''s attitude towards Concubine Yanran, the eyes of other disciples couldn''t help but see a trace of envy and jealousy.


    But jealousy is jealous, but they dare not say anything. After all-in the Yinkui Sect, they respect martial arts...their secrets of the demon are far from being practiced to the point where they can compete with Concubine Yanran, the best, but nothing It''s just tenfold.


    One way of martial arts, the smallest difference is a thousand miles away.

 Chapter 1816

    To put it bluntly, Fei Yanran can hit a group of them with one hand alone.


    And Fei Yanran naturally saw the jealous gaze in her sister''s eyes, but she didn''t care about it...


    From the first day of entry, when she was found to have extraordinary roots, her master Gong Menghan once told her... Holy Sect, don¡¯t pay attention to the rules of respect and inferiority, let alone the order of growth and order. Nonsense... There is only one rule, and that is to respect the able.


    In addition to not allowing cannibalism on the surface, other small actions in the dark are not forbidden by the Yinkui faction.


    That is to say... if she wants to survive in the Yinkui faction, in addition to ensuring the suppression of the senior sisters and sisters in strength, she must always be careful of their dark arrows.


    For more than ten years since she started, she has long been accustomed to the small movements that the teachers and sisters have from time to time...The xinxing has also been tempered far beyond others.


    In the words of her master-that is a genius with amazing talents, there is never a shortage in the arena.


    But in the end, few have grown up.


    Before the genius grows up, he will always be just a genius. Only after he grows up, he is the supreme of Megatron.


    In a small Yinkui faction, it is like a small rivers and lakes, intrigues and deceptions emerge in endlessly.


    And Fei Yanran has long been accustomed to this unique atmosphere of the magic door, and is more used to standing on top of Ling Feng, looking down at the teachers and sisters.


    When she first started, the words her master said to her were not only the motivation for her to concentrate on martial arts, but also the sharpening stone for her temperament.


    Therefore, Fei Yanran doesn''t care about these defeated men, nor does she need to care...because she has the confidence to suppress this group of teachers and sisters...


    At this time, Gong Menghan, who was sitting in the first place, naturally saw the weird atmosphere between his disciples, and also saw the mannerism of his lover.


    He couldn''t help but nodded inwardly.


    Ten fingers stretched out are not the same length... Gong Menghan naturally sees the jealousy of the disciples... But she also deliberately did it.


    To put it bluntly, she was just to exercise the temperament of her true disciple, so as not to come to the rivers and lakes and be embarrassed by some Xiao Xiao''s incompetent methods.


    This gu-like atmosphere is the secret of the past dynasties that taught apprentices...


    "Haha... this time when the deity went out and wandered around the mountains, I found an interesting person..." After throwing his thoughts aside, Gong Menghan smiled and said: "Come here, bring up the alien!"


    Following her order, the two disciples in white got up and walked out of the house, and soon... they walked in with a fellow.


    I saw the man who was escorted in, dressed in a linen clothing completely different from that of the Han people, with a nondescript bun tied to his head. At a glance, people knew that he was not a Han...


    The most important thing is-he is extremely short...


    In the current unit, it is about one meter three or four.


    It looks like a dwarf.


    Chapter 2199


    Chapter two hundred and ninety nine


    As soon as this person came to the house, he immediately knelt down and said loudly in a rather obscure Chinese: "It is difficult to raise rice to pay respect to the adults. It is not a spy to raise rice... It is the messenger of Eimatai country. Bong I call the Queen¡¯s will, and I came to meet His Majesty the King of Da An Guo..."


    This rather slurred Chinese made a lot of women use up their old energy for a long time before they figured out what he was talking about...


    "Fanbang envoy?" Concubine Yanran tilted her head, looked up and down the guy who claimed to be difficult to raise rice, turned her head to look at her master and asked: "Could it be the opportunity that Master said? Out of the head of this state envoy?"


    Hearing the question from his lover, Gong Menghan glanced at her approvingly, nodded and said, "Exactly!"


    "But...the opportunity that the master said...how to use it?" Fei Yanran was quite puzzled.


    "Haha..." Gong Menghan said with a smile: "Yanran, since you joined my Yinkui Sect, you have never been down the mountain. Therefore, you are quite puzzled by the present world''s form!"


    "Now, Zhou Ye, the emperor of Da''an, Zhou Boyang has swept across Liuhe, deterred all the wastes, swept away the princes of the world, and unified the world!"


    "I have tried to enter the palace grounds four times and three times, but I have been repeatedly frustrated...there are too many masters in the palace...Every time I approach the palace as a teacher, I feel that I have been looked at by countless eyes. Being monitored...so it has repeatedly failed to make a trip!"


    "And the purpose of my Yinkui school is to take charge of men and shake the world!"


    "But who is the man in the world who is more worthy of our control than the Ninth Five-Year?"


    "It''s just--Although Zhou Ye is lustful, he never chooses a concubine among the people, making me rather helpless with the Holy Sect."


    "Now this Fanbang messenger is an opportunity..."


    Speaking of this, Gong Menghan looked at the Nan Shengmi who was still lying on the ground and kept knocking his head and said: "I intend to pick two people, pretending to be slaves he is accompanying, and send them to the palace...By then, you will have contact. The emperor An¡¯s qualifications...I want to come, with the maidservant Dafa you have worked so hard to cultivate, you can surely confuse the emperor An¡¯s fans..."


    Gong Menghan didn¡¯t say the rest, but¡ªthe disciples had already figured it out...


    After fascinating Naan Huang Zhou Ye, do I need to ask about the rest?


    That is of course-to use the power of the government to first sweep away the gang of bald donkeys in Ci Hang Jingzhai, the centuries-old enemy of the Holy Sect...


    Then, after taking control of Emperor An... Isn''t the world of Da''an the world of the demon??


    After thinking about this, the eyes of all the disciples suddenly appeared...


    This action is a beautiful job...


    Among other things, the charmer is the supreme in the world, the Chinese Communist...


    After getting his favor, what else do they need to care about??To put it mildly, by then, it would be easy for them to want to go out of the magic door.


    Learn about the world''s invincible blood dragon, and provoke the masters who dare not look at it.


    "Master, disciples are willing to go!"


    "Master, disciples are willing to go too!"


    For a time, more than a dozen disciples all knelt on the ground and asked to go to war in unison.


    And Fei Yanran stood there cheerfully without saying a word...


    In her opinion, these teachers and sisters are stupid...


    These major events are related to the rise and fall of the magic door, how can one''s own master easily hand it over to others?


    Seeing the appearance of a group of disciples willing to shed their blood for the Holy Gate, Gong Menghan smiled: "Your courage is commendable, but this time the matter is very important, I will do it myself..."


    Speaking of this, Gong Menghan looked at the concubine Yanran next to him and said: "After I leave the mountain, everything in the school is up to you..."


    "Yes, Yanran will follow the orders of her teacher! She will definitely live up to her teaching!"


    Hearing the words of their master, although the disciples didn''t say anything, they all showed disappointment in their eyes.


    Then, Gong Menghan spoke again: "To go to Anjing, I still need someone to walk with me... Yaoyao, your maiden daughter is the most proficient in Dafa, so let you join me!"


    Upon hearing this, a group of Yinkui school disciples couldn''t help but look at a petite, delicate and lovely girl with envious eyes.

 Chapter 1817

    She is the Yaoyao in Gong Menghan''s mouth-Zhang Yunyao.


    She was originally a handyman disciple of the Yinkui faction, not even a formal disciple. She didn''t expect that her master would call her name this time.


    This really made Zhang Yunyao madly surprised... "Yes, Yaoyao would like to obey her teacher''s orders!"


    After instructing these things, Gong Menghan said: "Except Yaoyao and Yanran, everyone else, please leave now!"


    "Yes, Master!" XN


    Although quite unwilling, in the Yinkui faction, Gong Menghan''s order was the imperial edict, and none of them dared to violate it.


    So, following Gong Menghan¡¯s words, all the disciples retreated. Of course... When they left, they also brought down the dwarf who came from the dwarf kingdom. In their eyes, these state envoys¡¯ difficulty in promoting rice is a tool, a tool that allows their masters to approach the supreme world.


    After all the disciples left the room...


    Gong Menghan turned his head to look at his most valued disciple Yanran, and slowly said: "Yanran, this time it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to take you out of the mountain, but that your Heavenly Devil¡¯s secret method has not reached the eighteenth level. Once you lose it, you will have no hope of seeing the highest realm of martial arts in this life!"


    "Yanran saves it, Yanran knows that all of this is Master''s care for Yanran!" Concubine Yanran naturally believed in her master''s words, and her master had told her about it before... Therefore, there is no grudge in her heart.


    "Hmm..." Seeing the performance of his apprentice, Gong Menghan nodded in satisfaction, then looked at Yaoyao, and said, "Yaoyao, this time I will go to Anjing and approach Daan Supreme. You and I need to dress up. ......After all, the people of that country are extremely short, you and I need to shrink down..."


    Having said this, she stretched out her right hand, and the secret magic of the Heavenly Demon was activated, and she took Yaoyao next to her, and then turned her back to her with a palm, her jade hand was placed directly on her. On Yaoyao''s vest.


    "Now I''m going to teach you the secret method of shrinking bones, to calm your mind, don''t want words..."


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    As Gong Menghan¡¯s voice fell, Yaoyao only felt a heat flow from her master¡¯s palm, and instantly flowed through the eight channels of the odd meridians throughout her body. At the same time, the bones of her body seemed to be She was all shrinking, and she was in pain.


    "Take your mind, follow my formula to turn your internal force..."


    Chapter 2200


    Two thousand two hundred chapters


    More than ten days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A group of more than ten Japanese envoys arrived outside Yanmen Pass.


    The guard at Yanmen Pass, after receiving the news of the visit of the barbarian envoys from his subordinates, did not dare to neglect. While sending people to Anjing to deliver the letter, he ordered a team of men and horses to accompany the guard.


    Just like this... Under the escort of the prefectures along the way, the Japanese delegation arrived safely in Anjing.


    Anjing-Imperial Palace-Yongan Hall.


    Today, Zhou Ye was rarely promoted to the board of directors in person, which made all the ministers extremely moved.


    Even before entering the temple, some ministers were still looking up at the sky, did the sun come out from the west...


    You know, in the ten years since Da''an has won the world, Zhou Ye has personally ascended the palace to discuss matters in a handful of times.


    Most of the time, it was his two noble concubines taking turns to ascend to the palace.


    As for you-afraid of imperial power??


    Stop joking, this joke is not funny at all.


    Who doesn''t know, your majesty is a good way to control a girl...


    These noble concubines, one by one, spoiled him, all went to heaven...Even if the whole world betrayed his majesty, his concubines would not betray them.


    So-it doesn''t matter who promotes the palace, as long as the matter is handled.


    This kind of thing, from kneeling and persuading in the beginning, to becoming accustomed to it later, and then to seeing your majesty ascend to the palace, I was quite surprised. Among them, what kind of psychological process the ministers have experienced, I am afraid that only they themselves know. .


    No one of the ministers dared to underestimate them because the second concubine Xiangxue Yu Yueying is a female generation. You must know that these two are both intellectual and almost monsters. Whoever underestimates them will be unlucky, especially Concubine Yueying, that is an existence that can see through people''s hearts.


    In front of the imperial concubine, all ministers must tremble and serve cautiously, so as not to accidentally fall into a full-fledged ending.


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    Let''s pull it back...


    In the Yongan Hall¡ª¡ª


    After a group of civil and military officials called Long Live three times, they lined up on both sides, waiting for Zhou Ye''s words.


    "His Majesty, there is an island country in the far east, called Yamatai Kingdom, and the supreme middle school is a woman named Himihu..." At this time, the minister in charge of foreign affairs issued a report: "This country sends an envoy today The minister came to my Daan and wanted to pay tribute to your majesty... I don''t know your majesty... see if you see it!"


    "Meihu...hehe..." Zhou Ye suddenly showed a smile on his face when he heard the name...


    Himiko, how could he not know?


    The ancestor of neon...


    If he is not an envoy of this country, he will not personally promote the palace to govern...Do you really think he is idle?


    "Declare him to see you!"


    "Here!"


    "Your Majesty has a purpose, Xuanxie, the envoy of Matai State will see..."


    With a chant of fame, the Yong''an Hall was heard, and it was not too late when a middle-aged man wearing a completely inappropriate Hanfu walked onto the Yong''an Hall.


    The robe on the man looks very generous, especially the hem of his clothes. Did Nima step on it??


    This situation looks like a child wearing adult clothes, which is quite funny.


    "The foreign ministers have met the Emperor Da''an, and wish him long live long live long live long live..."


    This Chinese, which is difficult to raise rice, has improved quite a bit more than ten days ago...Although it is still mixed with some illegible accents, it is somewhat understandable...I think I should be responsible for greeting the barbarians. The officials of the messenger took a lot of effort to teach him.


    "Haha, do you call it difficult to promote rice?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Return to your Majesty, that is!"


    "What do you intend to do when I come to Daan this time?"


    "My Majesty, my queen is far in the far east, and I have heard of the power of Da''an. Therefore, the foreign ministers specially appointed here to meet your majesty. I am willing to always submit to Da''an''s subordinates, and pay tribute every year and become ministers... ¡­"


    Having said this, Nan Shengmi said: "This time, the queen also ordered me to bring a gift for her majesty. Please also look at her..."


    Speaking of this, he waved at the Yulin Army behind...


    Soon, two looking petite women walked into the hall.


    Seeing this Japanese behavior, the ministers couldn''t help shaking their heads...

 Chapter 1818

    Those outside the fan are those who don¡¯t understand the etiquette at all. Even if you know my majesty¡¯s preferences, you can¡¯t just send women to Yongan Hall just like that, right?Where are you here?Barbarian City??


    However, many ministers nodded at this difficult move.


    This guy has done his homework. It seems that he knows what our Majesty likes... He likes the name Lori Zhou Boyang, and it seems that it has also spread overseas.


    Look at these two women, who are less than 1.3 meters tall, they are just like loli.


    However, they are better than Loli in that they are already spread out, exquisite and elegant, and quite friends...it''s...tsk...


    As for Zhou Ye, who was sitting on the dragon chair, his eyes flashed inadvertently when he saw these two women.


    Ha ha¡­¡­


    Speaking of it, when he saw the first glance of difficult to promote rice, he noticed that his gaze was a bit sluggish. Obviously-it was because of the method of ecstasy, and then he saw the two women. , Then everything is known...


    After all, Bone Reduction Dafa is an evil way to forcibly reverse the bones and flesh of the whole body...


    And how can such a evil way hide Zhou Ye''s eyes...


    What makes Zhou Ye most interesting is... the two petite and lovely women in front of him, one is only seventeen or eighteen years old, and the other is actually fifty or sixty years old... but the physical vitality , But as vigorous as twenty-two years old, obviously a master.


    But this place is really not a good place for trouble, so Zhou Ye waved his hand and laughed: "Hahaha...I am very satisfied with your Queen¡¯s gift. Come here, send these two women to the Beauty Hall... ..."


    "Here!" XN


    Following an order, eight Feng Yiwei in white palace dresses walked out from behind the screen, walked beside the two women, and walked to the apse with them.


    To be honest, Gong Menghan, who was disguised as a tribute, was shocked to the extreme.


    The feeling that these eight Feng Yiwei gave her was no less than that of Cihang Jingzhai''s bald donkey... No, it should be said that it is worse than that...


    So, where did Emperor Da''an recruit so many masters to work for him??Moreover, looking at the appearance of these women, all of them are too young...I am afraid that I will have to be more careful about this this time... Otherwise, if I am not careful, let alone control Zhou Ye, I am afraid that I will To fall into a situation where there is no bones left.


    Chapter 2201


    Chapter Two Thousand Two Hundred and One


    Da''an Palace-Beauty Pavilion-


    The Beauty Pavilion is a very special place within the palace...


    It is said to be a pavilion here, but in fact, it covers an area of ??more than ten acres, and it has all the houses and pavilions inside.


    Even at the back of the main hall, there is a large garden.


    To say that this place is special is not because there are Feng Yiwei guards all around here, but because this is where Zhou Ye selects beautiful women and trains new Feng Yiwei.


    Feng Yiwei has grown from more than a thousand people at the beginning to now 30,000 people. Of course, among them, the high-ranking soldiers stationed in various places by Zhou Ye are constantly searching for beauties and supplementing those who dominate the harem. Credit.


    But the biggest head is the barbarian beauty who is in charge of running the barbarian city, An Douzu Jingxian.


    Let''s put it this way, every time a new product arrives, the most beautiful of them will inevitably be selected by Anzhuo and dedicated to her master.


    In addition, Zhou An, who is in the Thai-Burmese Governor''s Mansion, and Lu Bu, who is in the Goguryeo Governor''s Mansion, also offer beauties to the emperor from time to time...


    Therefore, the number of Feng Yiwei has been increasing.


    In order to better train these newly promoted Feng Yiwei, Zhou Ye built a beauty hall in the palace.


    The only function here is to brainwash the newly sent beauties.


    At this time, Gong Menghan and his disciple Yaoyao were taken by Feng Yiwei to the main hall of the Beauty Hall.


    "Is this the newcomer this time?" A faint voice rang in Gong Menghan and Yaoyao''s ears...


    Following the sound, a beautiful girl in a white palace costume appeared in front of the two.


    Hearing the girl''s words, the Feng Yiwei who was responsible for sending the two girls bowed and said, "Qigen Commander, that''s the case!"


    "Interesting..." The beautiful girl known as the commander smiled and looked up and down Gong Menghan and Yaoyao in front of her. After a long while... she smiled and said: "Unexpectedly... the fish that ran away last time, this time How dare to show up in front of me in person... What a courage!"


    Gong Menghan, who was still pretending to be a Japanese woman, suddenly changed her face when she heard the woman''s words and shouted, "Go!"


    As the voice fell, Gong Menghan''s Eighteenth Heavenly Demon Secret had already been activated with all his strength...


    For a moment, her whole person turned into a black hole, sucking and hunting the curtain in the hall.


    Even the stone pillars in the hall made an overwhelming click.


    And the leader of Feng Yiwei didn''t seem to expect that Gong Menghan would be so decisive, launching a big move as soon as he came up, and he was slightly taken aback.


    Gong Menghan took this opportunity to shrink, and then stretched again, like a phantom, flying away from the hall with a slip of afterimages...


    As for her disciple Yaoyao, she can no longer take care of her... She can''t protect herself in front of her, so how can she care for herself, an anonymous disciple.


    However...just when Gong Menghan''s figure appeared outside the hall, feeling that there was another step, he could jump on the roof and escape to the sky.


    Suddenly saw a slender jade hand appeared in front of her so suddenly, and then, that jade hand seemed to lightly tap her forehead slowly but quickly...


    Suddenly, Gong Menghan felt that the Heavenly Demon skill spread all over his body, like being eaten by thunder, was in a state of chaos. He couldn''t lift it up in one breath, and instantly fell from the air.


    "Puff--!" Gong Menghan, who fell to the ground, couldn''t help but vomit out a mouthful of blood. She felt that her internal organs were cramping and painful, and she had cultivated the secret technique of Heavenly Demon that had been promoted to the realm of transformation for many years. I can''t even mention it...


    Gong Menghan looked at the leader of Feng Yiwei who had walked in front of him, with blood pouring out from his mouth, and said with a bitter expression: "You...you are so poisonous...you actually abolished my martial arts..."


    "Haha... how could I abolish your martial arts? It''s just that you can''t do it for the time being!" The leader of Feng Yiwei smiled and walked to Gong Menghan, "Introduce myself, I am the fifth master of Feng Yiwei Jinfeng under the command, Zhang Chunhua..."


    Yes, this Zhang Chunhua is exactly that Zhang Chunhua...


    When Zhou Ye ruled China, he naturally searched for famous women all over the world to serve as the harem.


    Zhang Chunhua was admitted to the harem by Zhou Ye...


    However, at that time, Zhou Ye had already stated that he would no longer stand behind, so Zhang Chunhua was incorporated into Fengyiwei. Now she is the leader of Jinfeng among the five leaders of Fengyiwei.


    Of course, Feng Yiwei is actually no different from Zhou Ye''s concubines. After all, they are also going to attend the weekly gathering of the Zhou family and the family gathering in January.


    At this time, Zhang Chunhua had walked up to Gong Menghan, looking at this beautiful woman who had to show her true face because of her skill was sealed, Zhang Chunhua smiled and said: "A few years ago, it happened that I was on duty at Liuhedian. I thought of Xiao Xiao¡¯s intention to visit the palace...If it wasn¡¯t for the master to summon me to be in a hurry, how would you allow you to retreat calmly? It¡¯s just that... after many years, you actually have the courage to appear in front of me again...I Should you say that you are ignorant and fearless? Or should you say that you are bold?"


    "Six years ago... the person who issued the breath and warned me... it''s you!!" Gong Menghan vomited blood, and said unwillingly: "But at that time you didn''t have such a deep skill...short Just six years...you..."


    "Hahaha...the frog at the bottom of the well, what do you know!" Hearing what Gong Menghan said, Zhang Chunhua smiled disdainfully: "For you, maybe this world can already let you fly, but how can it be? Know that the most powerful person in the world is my master?"


    Having said this, Zhang Chunhua smiled, and looked up and down Gong Menghan, "Yes, but it is my master''s favorite. Haosheng adjusted it, and it is worthy to be a foot warmer with my master..."


    Hearing what Zhang Chunhua said, Gong Menghan''s breath of blood spurted out again...


    Who is she?She is the supreme demon, the head of the Yinkui faction that governs the two factions, one pavilion, three ways and one sect, and the super master of martial arts who has cultivated the secrets of heavenly demons to the eighteenth level...that is, those of Cihang Jingzhai who are full of mouths The bald donkey, who is benevolent and moral, dare not insult her like this...

 Chapter 1819

    But today, a little-known Huang Gong guard leader said that he was only worthy to be her master''s foot warmer...How could this not let Gong Menghan vomit blood?


    At this moment, she really had an urge to reverse the energy of her whole body and die with Zhang Chunhua.


    But-she suppressed the urge to suppress her anger.


    Because, she believes...she has better choices to die together, such as the master in Feng Yiwei''s commander''s collar.


    To be Feng Yiwei''s master, except for Emperor Zhou Ye of Da''an, don''t want to be him...


    Chapter 2202


    Chapter two thousand two hundred and two


    In Gong Menghan''s eyes, Feng Yiwei''s leader just blocked her martial arts, but didn''t kill her immediately, which was the biggest mistake.


    You know, there are many classics in the magic door, and there are many secret methods for returning to the same enemy when in desperate situations.


    One of the most famous is the disintegration of the heavenly demon.


    Of course, such a secret method can only be used once in a lifetime.


    But for Gong Menghan, the current situation may be the time to use the secret method.


    She didn''t want to fall into Zhou Ye''s hands at all, letting him do this or that to herself.


    The person who founded the Yinkui School may be a feminist himself... She believes that women should be born above men.


    Women are born to enslave men.


    That''s why she created this kind of secret magic method similar to that of a man''s boy skill...


    You can''t break your body if you are less than eighteenth, otherwise, you will never be able to reach the highest level of eighteenth.


    I have to say that such a secret method is indeed anti-human...


    Almost all women who practice this exercise have the idea of ??being self-reliant and unwilling to play things for men.


    Therefore, Gong Menghan will bring his registered disciple Yaoyao to come together... so that, at the critical moment, he can use some magical means to let his disciple Yaoyao replace her.


    However, what she didn''t expect was that she had just entered the palace, she was seen through her identity, and then, even unable to escape, she was directly blocked from martial arts... This is really... .


    Moreover, listening to the meaning of Zhang Chunhua, the leader, she seemed to dedicate her to her master, when today Zi Zhou Ye...


    This made her intolerable...


    The most intolerable thing for a feminist is to become a man''s plaything.


    Therefore, Gong Menghan intends to leave his self-destruction to the guy who intends to get his innocence-Zhou Ye.


    why??


    Because there are two advantages of doing so...


    First, today Zi Zhou Ye has no heirs... that is to say, once he is dragged by Gong Menghan to die together, then-the world of Da''an cannot be said to be falling apart.


    The world is in chaos, so it is convenient for the magic way to fish in troubled waters...


    Secondly, Gong Menghan feels that he is not at a loss if he can go to Huangquan together.


    After all, when the son was buried with her today, what is she not satisfied with??


    Therefore, Gong Menghan deliberately acted as if he had no resistance, staring fiercely at the woman who had banned her martial arts.


    "Hehe...Don''t stare at me, don''t say, you have to thank me after you taste my master!" Zhang Chunhua didn''t care about Gong Menghan''s stare...


    While she was talking, she picked up Gong Menghan, who was unable to move, and walked towards the inner hall...


    At this time, Yaoyao in the inner temple had already been taken down by other Feng Yiwei... looked at her master with aggrieved expression.


    After all, she is only a daughter who is good at practicing Dafa, and other martial arts are also commonplace...How can she beat these Feng Yiwei?


    "How do you want to be my master and apprentice?" Gong Menghan asked in a cold voice when he saw the disciple Yaoyao who was being held on the ground.


    "Of course I want to wash up for you two first!" Zhang Chunhua said with a smile: "Such an embarrassing appearance, is not suitable for appearing in front of my host..."


    Speaking of this, Zhang Chunhua said to Feng Yiwei on the left and right: "Go, help them clean up... Don''t spoil the master''s interest!"


    "Here!"


    With the response, Feng Yiwei on both sides set up Gong Menghan and Yaoyao and walked towards the apse...


    Along the way, Gong Menghan is like a little girl without the power to bind a chicken, letting these Feng Yiwei play around...


    The master and apprentice were taken directly to a hot spring...


    Seeing the luxurious hot spring bath in front of him, Gong Menghan couldn''t help but scream in his heart, the dog emperor who is inexhaustible silver...


    It''s no wonder she is so angry...it is that the furnishings around the hot spring bath here are too much...


    Among other things, Gong Menghan was born in the magic way. Although he is guarded like jade, he has also seen a lot of the equipment used in some places... ...


    What kind of bliss chair, what kind of chair... What kind of love to go on a swing, she has also seen it.


    However, although she doesn''t know many things here, she can understand what they are for at a glance.


    Just when she slandered a certain dog emperor in her heart...


    Feng Yiwei next to her has begun to dress them...


    "No... don''t... I will come by myself..."


    Although Yaoyao''s daughter-in-law practiced Dafa well, she was an unmanned girl after all, and she was quite uncomfortable with this kind of undressing being served by others.


    Seeing Yaoyao''s behavior, Feng Yiwei on the side couldn''t help but smile and said, "What a lovely little sister... I want to come, and I will like it when the master sees you..."


    "That... Sister, who is your master?" Yaoyao couldn''t help asking.


    "Hey...my master, you should have seen him just now, it is the current emperor of Da''an, His Majesty the Emperor!"


    "Does your host really like beautiful women? Your host is not fierce, and will he hit people..."


    "Hahaha...It''s too late for my master to love you, so why would he be willing to beat you?"


    Listening to the conversation between her apprentice and Feng Yiwei, Gong Menghan was so silent on the side, letting Feng Yiwei help her drag her clothes...


    In fact, although she was dull and looked like she had already accepted her fate, she was listening to the conversation between her apprentice and Feng Yiwei with her ears erected...Through the inadvertent dialogue between the two, she gathered again. Lots of useful information.


    For example... Someone feels the most softhearted and can''t see the woman crying...

 Chapter 1820

    Another example... Someone likes to play a three-way game...


    And so on.


    Some things seem inconspicuous, but sometimes, they can make someone fall into a situation where they cannot be recovered.


    Gong Menghan now closed his eyes and listened to the conversation between the two, while secretly calculating in his heart how to be foolproof...


    Time passed by every minute...


    Just when Gong Menghan felt that his master and apprentice had almost been cleaned, and when it was time to get up... Suddenly, he heard a voice of fame from a distance.


    "Your Majesty will drive to..."


    Then, a faint sound of footsteps came from outside...


    "I have seen your Majesty..."


    With the voices of Feng Yiwei on both sides, Gong Menghan slowly opened his eyes...The man in the dragon robe in front of him was not someone else, but the emperor Daan who had just met in the hall. Zhou Ye...


    Chapter 2203


    Chapter Two Hundred and Three


    "Haha... I heard Chunhua say, you are the remnants of the magic door?"


    Zhou Ye walked to the pool, not caring that the two women in the pool were still impeccable, so he squatted beside them and asked with a smile: "Moreover, I spied on the palace a few years ago. ??"


    "Huh-kill if you want... why don''t you talk nonsense!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s questioning, Gong Menghan''s face was cold, and he said with an awe-inspiring appearance: "I act in the Holy Sect, so why don''t I speak to others!"


    She would be like this, not because she didn''t want to die with Zhou Ye...but she was deliberately trying to win Zhou Ye''s appetite.


    Put it this way...


    In Gong Menghan''s view, men are all cheap bones. If you behave in compliance, the less he is interested in you...


    On the contrary, if you show an awe-inspiring appearance, you will be more able to cause these men to conquer...


    This is what she learned from her old rivals, Ci Hang Jingzhai, who are bald...


    Apart from other things, in terms of beauty, are the bald thief of Ci Hang Jingzhai definitely more beautiful than her magic witch?


    Not necessarily...


    At most, it can only be said that Chunlan Qiuju, each is good at winning.


    Then why are they fairies, and the magic gate is a witch?


    In addition to acting style, I am afraid it is their own style...


    The thief nuns of Cihang Jingzhai are all sacred and inviolable, but what about their magic witches?But all of them are all looking at the smoke, looking at me and walking... Compared to this, it seems that Cihang Jingzhai is much better out of thin air...


    Or, no one cherishes it??


    Look at the fellows from Cihang Jingzhai, one by one is very noble, but there are countless martial arts tengu who come to hold their stinky feet... and their magic girls?Even if she is innocent, she will be scolded by someone who is shameless...


    This is... men are cheap...


    At this time, Gong Menghan''s heart was thinking about his own thoughts, and his face made an awe-inspiring look...


    As for Zhou Ye, in the face of Gong Menghan who is so prudent, he couldn''t help but laugh...


    To tell you the truth, if this demon elder wore clothes to make such a pie, I am afraid there would be a bit of bluffing posture, but...don¡¯t forget, at this time the master and apprentice are soaking in the hot spring. Among...without worry.


    Under such circumstances, this awe-inspiring appearance looks more like a kind of youth...


    "Hahaha... Is that Gong Menghan?" Zhou Ye smiled, Shi Shiran walked to Gong Menghan''s face, squatted down, stretched out his hand, hooked her chin, and stared straight at her. A pair of beautiful eyes, softly said: "You want to die with me while I am having fun with you... Then so that the magic door can make a comeback again while the world is in chaos?"


    "what--!!"


    "How did you know!!"


    Of these two surprised voices, one came from Zhang Chunhua, who came in with Zhou Ye, and the other came from Gong Menghan, who had been drunk.


    "Master, such a dangerous person, please leave it to me for adjustment for a period of time before sending it to your couch!" At this time, Zhang Chunhua could not take much care of it. She rushed to Zhou Ye''s side and turned her side. Blocked Zhou Ye and Gong Menghan... Looking at Gong Menghan in front of him with a guarded look, he said, "Failing to detect in time that this woman''s intention is that the concubine is dereliction of duty, please be punished by the master!"


    "Hahaha... it doesn''t hurt..." Zhou Ye laughed and waved his hand, and said, "I have eaten a lot of porridge and small dishes, and occasionally I have to eat some spicy chili to make some adjustments... This is a matter of the demon girl Don''t worry about it, I''ll adjust it myself..."


    "This..." Although he knew his master''s magical powers, Zhang Chunhua was still a little worried...


    "Hey, can you still trust your master''s method?" Zhou Ye said, gently hugging Zhang Chunhua''s slender waist, and pecked at her side.


    "Um... everything is up to the master''s instructions!" Just this one moment, the leader of a sassy and heroic Feng Yiwei turned into a soft and well-behaved little cat.


    At this time, Gong Menghan, who had been relieved from the shock of being drunk, couldn''t care much anymore. She knew that now was her last chance... Thinking of this, Gong Menghan secretly reversed her body. The devil was really angry, and in a short time, her whole person was inflated like a balloon...


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye frowned, "This is not good, it''s too ugly, so it''s better for you to keep it as it is..."


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, Gong Menghan was horrified to discover... the innocent spirit of the demon who had turned his whole body was back on the right track in an instant... and her whole person has changed back to her original appearance...


    Then, it''s not over yet...


    Zhou Ye held her fragrant shoulders and said with a smile: "How inconvenient it is to adjust here... You should let me go to another world!"


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell to the ground, a sound of broken glass sounded out of thin air...


    Then, Yaoyao on the side of the pool was horrified to find that her master and the emperor Daan disappeared in front of her in an instant...


    "Master... Master, where are you..."


    "Don''t call anymore..." Zhang Chunhua looked at the ignorant chick and smiled slightly: "Your master has been taken away by my master... But rest assured, after a while... you will see you again. Her... don''t worry!"


    "but¡­¡­"


    "No but..." Zhang Chunhua directly interrupted the words of a certain Demon Sect disciple, and said: "She has finished bathing, and sent her into your majesty''s palace. When your majesty returns, she will be lucky..."


    "Here!"


    As the voice sounded, two Feng Yiwei came over, involuntarily took Yaoyao from the pool, and then went to help her put on good clothes... Then they took her to Zhou Ye''s bedroom. .


    What about Zhang Chunhua?Then he found a place to sit down.


    Although she knew that with the magical powers of her master, this world would collapse, and he would be unscathed...


    However, caring is chaotic. If she can''t see him come out of the world of sight with her own eyes, she will never leave without worry.


    The time of the outside world just passed by every minute...

 Chapter 1821

    And in the spectacle world, someone was also forcibly adjusted by Zhou Ye...


    "Funjun, you can get my body but not my heart..."


    "Ahem...Why do you women always like to say that? Since I can''t get your heart...Why do you use it to hold me?"


    "Huh... I''m going to use Dafa Dafa to drain you fainted lord... Let you... yeah... asshole, you can''t be gentle..."


    "No way, why did your maid-girl Dafa be so powerful...I can''t wait...be good, put your knowledge, hurry..."


    "I know...hiss...lightly..."


    Chapter 2204


    Chapter Two Hundred and Four


    More than a month later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the Yangtze River, a wooden painting boat about 20 meters long is descending along the river...


    Although this painting boat is unique, it is not a big deal among the ships that shuttle through the river.


    But what really makes people look at is not the painting boat itself, but the people in the painting boat.


    I saw the shadows in the painting boat. Through the curtains covering the windows, you could vaguely see a few slender figures, shuttled back and forth in the painting boat...


    The people who watch and steer the ship at the bow and stern are all slim and beautiful women in white clothes.


    Looking around, there is no man in this painting boat... I have to say, it''s a bit weird.


    You know, in this era, the status of women is far less than that of men... There is even a saying that women in Yuekui cannot board the ship, because that would bring bad luck to the entire ship.


    In the inland areas, this kind of gender discrimination is still not obvious. In coastal areas, even women are not allowed to board the boat regardless of whether they have a sunflower or not. This is the rule.


    In this general environment, a group of women on the river, seem quite dazzling.


    However, the passing passenger and merchant ships were all relieved when they saw the Fengming flag hung on the ship.


    Fengming Banner-That is the banner of Emperor Da''an Feng Yiwei.


    The presence of this flag means that this belongs to Feng Yiwei, and the prefectures and counties along the way must not stop them without reason. If there is any offender, the tribe will be killed...


    Someone said, since this banner is so useful, are you afraid of being counterfeited?


    This is really not afraid...First of all, if you want to impersonate Feng Yiwei, you have to bear Feng Yiwei''s revenge.


    After all, this is basically a crime like pretending to be an official, and it is to punish the Nine Clan.


    Moreover, everyone knows that in Feng Yiwei of Emperor Da''an, all are women with high martial arts...that is to say-if you want to fake Feng Yiwei, you must first have so many women with high martial arts. Secondly, the appearance is not bad. Can''t be ugly...


    Generally, who can enter Fengyiwei, which one is not the one-time choice??


    You look the same as Sister Feng. You have to believe that you are Feng Yiwei?


    These two things are enough to make many people who want to act on Feng Yiwei obliterate the careful thoughts in their hearts.


    Coupled with the risk of counterfeiting Feng Yiwei... Hehe... Let¡¯s put it this way, there are dozens of beautiful families who are familiar with martial arts women, but the more such a big family, the more you know about the sage. ''S temper...


    If one is not good, the century-old family will disappear in smoke...The risk is seriously inconsistent with the income. Which fool will be full to pretend to be Feng Yiwei??


    Therefore, after seeing the Fengming flag hung on the painted boat, all the merchant ships gave up the waterway so that the painted boat of Feng Yiwei could pass through.


    You know, Feng Yiwei is outside, but it represents the face of the royal...You are fighting for the waterway with the royal, afraid that you feel that your neck is too hard, want to try the royal knife?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the uppermost layer of the painting boat............


    A beautiful woman in white is chatting with the sisters next to her...


    "Master is really... it''s been so long, and he still dominates the master and refuses to let go..."


    "You can be content, Xiao Nizi..." The woman sitting beside her is also a beautiful girl, but she is slightly older than her."Master''s concubine Dafa has been promoted to the state of transformation, so it can naturally win the master''s favor. Your concubine Dafa is just seventh, and you dare to compete with Master? Be careful of PG being beaten!"


    "That''s because the master and the master have been practicing for the longest time again, and the master is the most partial...Even Junior Yanran has been forcibly elevated to the extreme by him... "


    "You... It''s just that the human heart is not enough to swallow the elephant. Hasn''t the master helped us push the Heavenly Demon''s secret method to the eighteenth level? Still complaining here..."


    "How can the Heavenly Demon''s Secret Law be useful to the Concubine Dafa... I really want the master to help me upgrade the Concubine Dafa to the state of transformation, then I can accompany the master to practice again every day!"


    "Xiao Nizi, you are thinking of spring... Didn''t the master satisfy you last night? Who was begging for mercy under the master...?"


    "Hmph, if my maid-in-law Dafa reaches the state of transformation, I will definitely be able to hold on for a while..."


    "You can be content, the master said, it is our five elements that are unstable, and it is not easy to indulge in this matter too much, otherwise... it would have helped us improve..."


    "People know that the master is for everyone... but they can''t help it..."


    "You little girl...you dare to say that it''s not Sichun...See if I won''t accept you as an unfilial disciple for Master..."


    "Yeah-Senior Sister... I was wrong... Don''t touch there..."


    The laughter of the women on the upper layer of the painting boat naturally spreads into the space below the painting boat...


    The whole painting boat is divided into three layers...


    The top floor is for viewing and drinking tea, so there are only a few tables and chairs.


    On the middle floor, there is a huge room... In the room, silk curtains are hung around, making it elegantly arranged... And surrounded by the silk curtains is a large exaggerated wooden couch. , There are three people sleeping peacefully on the couch at this time...


    The person in the middle is not someone else, it is Zhou Ye... and the one he is holding on his left hand is not someone else, it is Gong Menghan, the master of the Demon Sect, the master of the Yin Kui Sect, and on the right?She is a beautiful girl who looks like a peach and plum, not by others, but the most outstanding disciple of the Yinkui School-Fei Yanran.


    At this moment, the two masters and apprentices were sleeping soundly in Zhou Ye''s arms with a smile...For them, there was no other place in this world, and they could be more at ease than their master''s arms.


    The laughter of the female disciples of the upper Yinkui faction naturally awakened Zhou Ye...


    As soon as he opened his eyes, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but leak a smile... "These nuns, who are good to them, think they are being bad to them... It seems that it is time to find time to help them push the concubine Dafa It''s a realm..."


    To be honest, what was the biggest surprise after Zhou Ye took Gong Menghan over??


    Then naturally it is Dafa...


    Logically speaking, this is an insidious method of harvesting and replenishing... But when it comes to Zhou Ye, it has become a method that can be enjoyed unlimitedly...


    What insidious method can beat Zhou Ye''s Spring Wind and Rain?


    The serious thing is that even if Zhou Ye releases the prohibition, letting a group of them collect and make up for themselves, if they want to extract one-tenth of his energy, the time will be calculated in hundreds of millions of years.

 Chapter 1822

    And what does it say?The more poisonous the more beautiful...


    For Zhou Ye, the same is true... It can be said that the women of the Yinkui School who have practiced Concubine Dafa are no inferior to those naturally famous women... Who really use all kinds of tastes? who knows¡­¡­


    Chapter 2205


    Chapter Two Thousand Five


    Because of this...


    Zhou Ye, who had experienced the beauty of the Concubine Dafa, did not hesitate to reverse the spring breeze and the rain, turning Gong Menghan into his most loyal slave girl...


    At the same time, he also directly opened the portal and took Gong Menghan directly to the camp of the Yin Kui faction, and swept the entire Yin Kui faction.


    Of course¡­¡­


    When he arrived, he did not send the whole Yin Kui to this disaster like Zhu Ba Jie was eating watermelon...


    Instead, it directly opened the mirror space, and at the same time used the ability to speak and speak, to help the enchantresses of the Yinkui faction, pushing their heavenly magic secrets to the eighteenth level.


    Perhaps it is the reason for what happened in later generations...In this era, the Yinkui Sect did not divide its few sects into three, six or nine grades like later generations... Instead, they all taught the secrets of Heavenly Demon. ...


    At the same time, there are no men in the Yinkui faction, which is really great...


    Zhou Ye has decided that this beautiful tradition should continue to be maintained... The Yin Kui Sect should learn from Ci Hang Jing Zhai, what kind of men and female disciples should be recruited...


    He told Gong Menghan about this decision, and Gong Menghan immediately agreed...


    After all, for Gong Menghan, what the patriarch''s legacy, what the rules of the Yinkui school, under the order of his owner, are all shit.


    Of course, she also has obsessions...


    Just like¡ªthe group of old buns in Cihang Jingzhai.


    For the competitive Gong Menghan, what she can''t tolerate the most is the fact that the Demon Gate was driven out of the Central Plains by those honest and upright people thirty years ago.


    That¡¯s why I have this schedule now...


    She wants to borrow the hands of her master to get rid of this confidant...


    Of course, she has a very good reason to persuade her master-[Master, you have already experienced the beauty of Madam Dafa, don''t you want to try Buddhism and practice again??


    Well, this reason is very good and powerful, and at the same time it really made Zhou Ye''s heart moved...


    In fact, since Zhou Ye had the Yin Kui Pie in his bag, naturally he didn''t plan to let Cihang Jingzhai go away...


    The Buddha Moben family...


    I haven¡¯t seen Tathagata and a monster uncle...


    Therefore, even though Zhou Ye saw Gong Menghan¡¯s careful thinking, he didn¡¯t break it... To put it bluntly, as long as the general direction is good, and the general careful thinking, Zhou Ye is not willing to care too much. To put it bluntly, it is all his. Women... If his woman is bullied, he still does not help, it is against his past habits.


    Of course, if this help could help many beautiful women, then Zhou Ye would be even happier to help.


    That''s why the Yin Kui Sect came out this time, riding down the river along the river in the painting boat with the flag of Feng Yiwei.


    For Gong Menghan, this trip was her act to settle the centuries of grievances between Yinkuimen and Na Cihang Jingzhai, but for Zhou Ye, this trip was another opportunity for her to go out of the palace and visit the mountains and water. opportunity.


    As Zhou Ye was thinking about the causes and consequences of his trip, he felt his arms move slightly, and then he saw Gong Menghan in his arms opening his eyes...


    "Master, why don''t you rest for a while...Did those shy girls above wake you up? I''m going to clean them up now..."


    Although Gong Menghan was just asleep, how could the noise of the upper part of the painting boat be hidden from her eyes and ears??She naturally knows why her owner was awakened...


    Hearing Gong Menghan''s words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile, slapped someone''s PG, and smiled: "Who said that his apprentice is from Jian Nizi?? Really... "


    Gong Menghan, who was already a little weak, was directly slapped by Zhou Ye''s slap, and collapsed in his arms again, refusing to say: "The master really spoils them...this will spoil them... ¡­Really, I don¡¯t have any dignity to be a master in the eyes of these women now..."


    "Puff......"


    Hearing what Gong Menghan said, Zhou Ye hadn''t spoken yet, and the concubine Yanran, who was still pretending to be sleeping beside him, couldn''t help but chuckled out... "Master, it''s not to blame the senior sisters, really... After seeing your embarrassed appearance in front of your master, how can they respect you as they did before?"


    "Bad girl, I really hurt you for nothing...I don''t know how to help Master respect me!"


    "Master, you really wronged me... As soon as you beg for mercy, didn''t I rush to help you??"


    "Also said to help me, I think you were the one who laughed the most at that time..."


    "It''s wrong...Master!"


    Seeing the appearance of his apprentices refusing to admit their mistakes, Gong Menghan couldn''t help but hugged Zhou Ye, and said coquettishly: "Master... blame you. Now the apprentices don''t respect me... My teacher It¡¯s too boring..."


    "Oh? What do you want me to do?" Zhou Ye asked cheerfully.


    "Master, help Mengnu clean up Yanran..."


    When she heard her master''s words, Fei Yanran suddenly became anxious, "Master... Yanran really doesn''t disrespect Master..."


    "Hey... Yanran, I''m really not to blame... Your master entrusted me... So... good, sit up and be punished by yourself..."


    "Woo... Master is eccentric..."


    Although her face looked aggrieved, Fei Yanran''s movements were not slow at all... She just turned into a female knight in the blink of an eye... She began to gallop...


    And Gong Menghan saw his apprentice''s appearance that he was cheap and behaved, and couldn''t help but vomit: "Master, are you punishing her or rewarding her...I don''t follow..."


    "Since you think it is a reward, then I will let you join in..."


    "Don''t...Master...why--"


    After an hour----


    Zhou Ye walked out of the refreshing cabin... As for the couple that is more funny than the master and disciple??Keke-they have paid a heavy price for their tease, and they are returning to their blood.


    "the host¡­¡­"


    "the host¡­¡­"


    As Zhou Ye walked out of the cabin, a crowd of disciples of the Yinkui faction immediately surrounded...


    To them, Zhou Ye is their heaven... What Zhou Ye wants is what they do.


    "I''m hungry... do you have anything to eat?" Zhou Ye said with a smile looking at Yingying and Yanyan who surrounded him.


    "I will cook breakfast for the host now..."


    "I will also help..."


    "Master, I''ll wait for you to wash..."

 Chapter 1823

    The female disciples of the Yinkui faction have been accustomed to their master¡¯s piety, so the division of labor is unusually clear...


    Some helped their host wash up, some started to make breakfast for their host, and some helped their host make tea...


    All of a sudden, the orderly appearance of a group on board...


    Chapter 2206


    Chapter Two Hundred and Six


    After half an hour----


    Zhou Ye was already sitting on the upper floor of the painting boat, eating the delicacies prepared by the beauties, and watching the magnificent scenery of the mountains and rivers on both sides of the strait.


    I have to say, this kind of day is really leisurely...


    Especially, when there is a group of beautiful girls around you and letting you ask for anything... it is even more a good life for a fairy.


    Just as Zhou Ye ate his last mouthful of vegetarian meat soup in his mouth, a white figure suddenly appeared in front of him and bowed to him Yingying: "Master, three miles ahead is Tiger Leaping Gorge... From there, we can no longer travel by boat!"


    "So, let''s abandon the ship and go ashore!" Zhou Ye allowed the female disciple of Yinkuimen on the side to wipe her hands with a hot towel, and said, "Go into the cabin and call your master and Yanran. Right..."


    "Hehe... I just follow the master''s order!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, several female disciples suddenly rushed to the cabin with a smile...Of course they knew why their Master and Junior Sister Yanran were like this. It was nothing more than-eating and holding...


    After a while-Gong Menghan and Concubine Yanran appeared in front of Zhou Ye.


    In the eyebrows of the two of them, there are still traces of eating up...


    Seeing the two coming up, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Come on, hurry up and eat...We will be ashore soon!"


    "Good host!"


    The two didn¡¯t say much. After thanking Zhou Ye, they sat aside...The disciples of the Yinkui faction helped them serve two large bowls of vegetarian porridge...


    The two picked up the spoon, covered their faces with their sleeves, and began to eat.


    They are really hungry... You know, although the two Heavenly Demon Secrets have already reached the stage of transformation, the work of morning exercise is quite exhausting after all, especially the object of their morning exercise is Zhou Ye, a non-human... The two of them had already grumbled hungry.


    Although it was already close to noon, for Zhou Ye, who went to bed late all year round, the first meal he woke up in the morning was breakfast. No matter what time it was, it was breakfast.


    Therefore, the disciples of the Yinkui School, who knows his habit well, make quite plain meat porridge for him...


    For the two people, Gong Menghan, master and apprentice who consume a lot of money, this porridge is not really hungry, but fortunately, after eating three bowls, they feel a little full.


    After seeing the two women eating and drinking, Zhou Ye smiled and asked, "Menghan, are you sure that Cihang Jingzhai is in Yumeng Mountain?"


    "That''s natural!" Gong Menghan said while wiping Xiao Zhu with the hot towel handed over by his disciple: "More than 30 years ago, I had ascertained where their mountain gates were. If the blows are broken, I have organized the demons to take over the mountain gates of these thieves!"


    "Hey, Master, didn''t you tell me before. At that time, you also thought of attacking Cihang Jingzhai, but outside their gate, were you surprised by the sound of a sword?" Concubine Yanran asked ignorantly. Tao.


    "...Hahahaha..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing hahaha when he heard Concubine Yanran''s words, "No wonder Menghan, you are so worried about this Cihang Jingzhai, feelings... Jianming was startled away, so I wanted to be ashamed..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s loud laughter, Gong Menghan glared at his beloved disciple, "It will leak my breath to Master, I really hurt you before!"


    The disciples of the Yinkui School surrounded by, heard the conversation between their master and the younger sister, one by one couldn''t help but chuckled...


    In fact, they knew that their junior sisters were afraid that their master would be bored...so they came to amuse them deliberately.


    Or it can be said that people can be favored by the respected master... This EQ is really not low.


    While talking and laughing, everyone¡¯s painting boats have reached Tiger Leaping Gorge...


    After landing here, Zhou Ye directly ordered Yi Yinkui to send his disciples to the local government, holding Feng Yiwei''s waist card, and asking them to send soldiers to guard the painting.


    Seeing Feng Yiwei''s waist card, the local officials naturally did not dare to neglect, and quickly dispatched two hundred soldiers to this place, and took a firm look at the entire painting.


    And Zhou Ye didn''t bother to entangle with the local officials, so he took the disciples of the Yinkui faction and landed...


    Now that I have reached the land... then naturally I have to ride a horse...


    But at this time, Gong Menghan made a moth again...


    In her words-that is-my master is the world''s co-master, the ninth-five-minded, but riding a horse really does not show the majesty of my master...


    "Then what should I ride?" Zhou Ye asked curiously...


    To be honest, the emperor had his own set of ceremonial guards for travel, but Zhou Ye really thought it was too cumbersome and very disturbing to the people, so basically he rarely ran back and forth with his emperor''s ceremonial guard...


    Let''s put it this way, what if Zhou Ye wanted to use the emperor''s honor to patrol the world?


    At least one hundred thousand blood dragon riders have to accompany them. It is their duty to build a bridge in every mountain and meet water for fifty miles. In addition, a team of ministers of civil and military affairs will accompany him so that he can handle official duties at any time... Accompanying... plus a lot of people...


    This time, it cost a lot of money and food to patrol.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye''s ceremonial guard of the emperor is almost a decoration, and he basically doesn''t need...


    And Gong Menghan''s words made Zhou Ye very curious. He was very curious about what kind of ceremonial guard he, this little slave girl, planned to do for himself??


    In response, Gong Menghan just smiled slightly, and only said: "The master will leave everything to Meng Slave for disposal..."


    Well, since she said that, Zhou Ye let her play freely.


    Next to Tiger Leaping Gorge is a town... Gong Menghan directly booked the largest inn in the town, and then let his owner wait for two days with peace of mind... To this, Zhou Ye had no choice but to respond...


    Anyway, his idea this time is to take a bunch of beautiful women by the way...


    Wait for two days and wait for two days... Could it be possible that the gate of Cihang Jingzhai can escape?


    Besides... Zhou Ye also wanted to see what she could produce.


    Don''t say...the next day, the Yaozi that Gong Menghan put out really scared Zhou Ye.


    [I''ll take it...you also came here, right??You must have seen Monk without Flower, right??


    Why is Zhou Ye so surprised?


    If Gong Menghan made a super large carriage, Zhou Ye would not feel novel, but-Gong Menghan made a super large sedan...


    The sedan chair is eight meters X five meters in size... This is not the most critical, the most critical¡ªthe sedan chair is not a wooden structure superstructure, but a sedan chair composed of a brocade and a brocade. The sedan chair needs a total of twelve people...


    This Nima...


    "Does the master think that my sedan chair is not awe-inspiring?" Gong Menghan couldn''t help but said aggrieved looking at Zhou Ye''s dumb expression.


    "Ahem... That prestige is enough! But-where are you going to find twelve well-trained bearers?" Zhou Ye asked with a gloomy expression.


    "Isn''t it there?" Hearing what his master said, Gong Menghan smiled and pointed to his dozen or so apprentices: "Now their cultivation bases have been forcibly pushed to the eighteenth layer of the Heavenly Demon Secret by the master. When it needs to be polished... the masters lifting the sedan chair can well polish the celestial qi in their bodies, lest the foundation is unstable!"

 Chapter 1824

    Although he said so, what Gong Menghan thought in his heart was-let you little nizi dare to see Master''s joke, you are dead this time.


    Chapter 2207


    Chapter two hundred and seven


    "Ah? Master... Is there something wrong with our lifting of the sedan chair!"


    "Yes, Master...Even though our exercises are successful...but, lifting a sedan chair is very tiring..."


    Hear that my master actually wants to carry a sedan chair by himself?


    A group of disciples of the Yinkui faction suddenly became noisy...


    Of course, as Zhou Ye¡¯s female slaves, they naturally did not refuse to lift the sedan chair for their master...not to mention lifting the sedan chair, and practice some things, as long as their master said, they will do it... ¡­


    But, isn''t it that the owner hasn''t said anything yet?


    If it was only their own master¡¯s suggestion, of course they would have to scream hard, yell tired...


    When their masters speak again, their attitudes change, and they can make their masters feel their unreserved love for him...with only a few words, why don''t they take it easy? ...The crying child Yona eats...


    As for tiredness??


    Don''t be funny, how could they care about the fatigue of carrying a sedan chair in a small area?Not to mention carrying a sedan chair, even if they are carrying a stone hut to leave, they will not feel the slightest fatigue...


    Seeing his disciple¡¯s behavior, Gong Menghan understood what these little nizis were thinking in their hearts... Angrily and smiled: "What? Master, are my words not working well? You all. Are you planning to deceive the teacher and destroy the ancestor?"


    Hearing Gong Menghan''s words, a small voice faintly came from the girls... "It''s not that I haven''t deceived the teacher and destroyed the ancestor..."


    Hearing this, Gong Menghan almost fainted out of breath...


    She knew what this meant... That was what happened when Zhou Ye first harvested the entire Yin Kui Sect in the old lair of the Yin Kui Sect... At that time, Zhou Ye had a whim and wanted to play as a teacher. The drama with deep love comes out...


    However, Gong Menghan''s morals were still there at that time. Although there was not much left to be adjusted by Zhou Ye, there was still a trace left, so...she said she would not cooperate with anything...the result... She didn''t cooperate, but her apprentices unceremoniously deceived their master and annihilated their ancestors...


    The specific process is not detailed. In short, Zhou Ye had to coax Gong Menghan for three days before making her laugh.


    Now, the old matter of practice is brought up again... Gong Menghan''s eyes are red... "You...you thugs..."


    Seeing Gong Menghan''s style, Zhou Ye hurriedly walked over, grabbed her, and comforted her softly: "Han''er is not angry, they are just joking with you..."


    While talking, Zhou Ye winked at the women of Yin Kui Sect...


    When Yin Kui sent all the girls to see this, they also knew... They did indeed deceive the teacher too much... They hurriedly gathered around one by one to comfort their master.


    "Master, don''t get angry... the disciples are wrong..."


    "Yes, Master, the disciples never dare to disobey Master anymore...Don''t be angry..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day--


    A magnificent white sedan chair, carried by more than a dozen girls in white palace costumes, appeared like a ghost in the high mountains.


    It is not someone else sitting in the sedan chair, it is Zhou Ye and Gong Menghan...


    At this time, Gong Menghan, nestled in the arms of his owner, looked at the disciples who were carrying the sedan chair quickly, and was full of pride in his heart, "Let you guys fight with me...huh Huh... Don''t you still have to lift the sedan chair obediently in the end?"


    In fact, even though Gong Menghan thought so in his heart... but he was quite envious of the respectful deeds of the polite fellows of Cihang Jingzhai.


    There is no way, the magic way is about doing whatever you want, the strong is respected...


    But after my master came to the Yinkui Sect, he felt that the martial arts of her Yinkui Sect disciples were insignificant, so he easily raised the secret techniques of her Yinkui Sect disciples to the eighteenth level...


    Is this a good thing?


    ...If you asked Gong Menghan this way before, Gong Menghan would definitely say-of course it is a good thing...


    But now, she doesn''t say that...


    why?Because she found that the disciples are now showing signs of disobedience...


    Everyone is the 18th Heavenly Demon Secret, no one is higher than anyone... Why should I listen to you??Moreover, after playing the drama of the affection between the master and the apprentice, all the ugliness of her on the couch were seen by her disciples...so that her lofty image in the minds of her disciples collapsed in an instant...


    How did she educate her disciples??


    Thinking of this, Gong Menghan couldn''t help turning around, and took a vicious bite at his owner''s wrist... "It''s all to blame you..."


    "Blame me? Blame me?" Zhou Ye was stunned by Gong Menghan''s sudden move...


    "It''s all to blame, the disciples are not afraid of me..." Gong Menghan couldn''t help groaning.


    "I''m not afraid of you, is it okay to love you?" Zhou Ye understood what Gong Menghan meant in a second, and said with a smile: "They still love you very much...or else they won''t beg for mercy, they will All volunteered to suffer for the teacher..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Gong Menghan''s face blushed to the extreme in an instant... "You still said...you said..."


    "Hahahahaha..."


    Seeing the appearance of Gong Menghan''s children, Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I have to say that although this sedan chair looks quite large and awkward, the speed is really dissatisfied at all...After all, the people who carry the sedan chair are all disciples of the Eighteenth Heavenly Devil Secrets.


    Sometimes they fly across the sky and sometimes walk on branches...Along the way, the dangerous peaks and gullies that are enough to cause headaches for ordinary people, to them, are like ordinary thoroughfares.


    Originally, it took five days to reach the journey on horseback, but it only took three days for everyone to reach Yumeng Mountain.


    Yumeng Mountain-Emperor Step Peak.


    Last night, an autumn rain had just fallen, making the mountains clouded and misty, like a fairyland.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye and others have already reached the foot of Emperor Ta Peak...


    Seeing Emperor Trap Peak that loomed in the clouds and mist in front of him, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile and said, "These nuns are really looking for a place...this place is really good!"


    Gong Menghan, who was nestling next to him, listened and said with a chuckle: "If the master likes it, he will take this place away and build a courtyard. When you are bored, you can come here for a swim!"


    "Hahaha... what Han''er said is extremely...then we shall seize this place and make it a private courtyard!" As soon as Zhou Ye finished speaking, he heard a savage voice coming from the side... ¡­


    "It''s a big tone. I''m not afraid of flashing your snakehead. I actually want to seize the dojo of my Cihang Jingzhai to build another courtyard... I really want to blind your heart!"


    Chapter 2208

 Chapter 1825

    Chapter two hundred and eight


    Upon hearing this scolding, Zhou Ye and Gong Menghan smiled at each other...


    In fact, Gong Menghan and Zhou Ye just deliberately said that, just to tease the owner of this voice... Originally thought that the people of Cihang Jingzhai would have better self-cultivation, and it would take a little bit of mouthfulness, but they did not expect it It was so easy to lead her out...


    As the voice sounded, a woman in a white monk''s robe flew out of a dense forest beside the mountain road of Emperor Tafeng...


    I saw that woman was tall, with long hair and shawl, and she looked just 17 or 18 years old.


    As soon as she appeared in front of Zhou Ye, she looked up and down Zhou Ye and his party...


    "Who are you waiting for, why come to me to sing in front of the gate of Cihang Jingzhai Mountain..." The woman originally wanted to scold Zhou Ye and the others, but when she saw Zhou Ye''s handsome face, her tone suddenly softened. ... "If you are a visitor here, go back quickly... This is the Taoist place of my Cihang Jingzhai, not entertaining outsiders!"


    "Hehe..." Concubine Yanran smiled softly when she heard the words, and she appeared in front of the woman with a flash of figure, "The little nun has a good tone... My host is all over the world, in Liuhe, where to go? No? Don¡¯t say it¡¯s the gate of your Cihang Jingzhai, it¡¯s the palace compound. My host is here when he says he goes, and he just leaves..."


    And the woman''s face suddenly changed when she saw Fei Yanran''s body style... "Tian Devil Dance... You are a thief from the Demon Sect... Then I can''t spare you today!"


    Having said this, the woman from Cihang Jingzhai, who was in the shape of an arrow, stepped back abruptly, and at the same time, she made a sharp whistling sound...


    With the screaming sound in her mouth, Zhou Ye saw from a distance on the Emperor Stepping Peak, more than a dozen figures rushing down the mountain like lightning.


    At this time, the woman had already pulled out her long sword from her waist, shining in front of Hungary, looking at everyone with a vigilant face.


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about this...


    In other words, he deliberately let this chick sound the alarm...


    It''s boring to kill silently...


    It''s better to let them come and greet themselves in person...


    At this time, Concubine Yanran, who knew her master¡¯s intentions, rolled her eyes and had new ideas...


    She flicked like a shadow, and flew behind the woman. Without waiting for her to understand, she touched her Dazhui point with her bare hand, and the female disciple of Cihang Jingzhai was taken away as if It was boneless, and limp to the ground...


    Fei Yanran didn''t wait for her figure to fall on the ground, she grabbed her back collar, and then flew to the side of her owner...The female disciple of Cihang Jingzhai in the hand with her delicate face tucked into it. In the arms of my owner...said: "Master, give you a gadget to relieve your boredom..."


    Although the female disciple of Cihang Jingzhai was restrained by Yanran, she could hear, see, and speak, but she couldn''t move her whole body.


    Hearing that she had actually become a gadget in the mouth of the Demon Sorceress, she suddenly yelled: "The Demon Girl Dare to deceive me..."


    "Papa!" There was a crisp sound, and the female disciple suddenly turned red into a tomato.


    She felt that her place of cultivation was unceremoniously slapped by someone... Suddenly she felt as if she had eaten a strange peas, with mixed flavors.


    There is panic, there is practice, and there is a faint expectation of unclear way...


    Of course, the slightest expectation was directly ignored by her... "You...you dare to hit me...monster, I am at odds with you!"


    Hearing the female disciple¡¯s curse, Zhou Ye answered her with practical actions...


    There was another crisp sound...


    "I want to kill you... I must kill you..."


    "Snapped--!"


    "If you have the ability, you kill me, a dignified man, what a hero to insult a woman and child..."


    "Snapped--!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Even in the end, Zhou Ye was interested in playing, and he directly played with a sense of rhythm...Finally, the female disciple of Cihang Jingzhai obediently closed Zuba and never said a word...


    She doesn''t want to curse Zhou Ye anymore...


    It''s just that she was afraid that she would make a showy sound when she opened her mouth... In fact, she already felt that her indescribable place was a bit lazy.


    There is no way, although Cihang Jingzhai is the way of mind and is pure and silent, but the way of human relations is the way of Yin and Yang. To put it bluntly, they are walking against the sky.


    This feeling is completely suppressed, not completely eliminated...


    Just like a spring, the lower you press, the harder the rebound.


    In the past, there were all women in Cihang Jingzhai, and everyone could restrain it a little bit, but when they met Zhou Ye, a shameless person, they would really be over...


    As Zhou Ye, playing a PG has used a trace of spring breeze and rain...The result can be imagined...


    At this moment, the disciple of Cihang Jingzhai who was lying on his lap, was welcoming his first life...


    Seeing the trembling body of the woman lying on his knees, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile and gently leaned down and asked softly in her ear: "Do you want to do something more comfortable? A hundred times more comfortable than now..."


    The female disciple, who was in the whirlpool of fishing nets, heard this and unknowingly said what she wanted in her heart..."Good guy...give me..."


    At this moment, a thunder-like voice rang in the ears of Zhou Ye and the female disciple, "Amitabha...the boundless sea of ??bitterness is turning back to the shore... Lan''er, don''t wake up soon!"


    With this violent shout, Jiang Lan''er, who had already become Zhou Ye''s minister, instantly cleared his eyes.


    "Interesting..." Zhou Ye also temporarily gave up his interest in teasing the small toys in his arms when he heard this sound, but looked forward...


    I saw that in front of his sedan chair, there were already more than ten beautiful women...


    The person in front of her, although she has shaved off the three thousand troubles, it does not affect her beautiful face...


    The nun''s dress not only didn''t affect her peerless beauty, but instead made her a little more dignified and solemn... It looked like Guanyin was in the ordinary.


    To be honest, if such an appearance is placed in the eyes of ordinary people, I am afraid that it will not be able to produce a shred of fishing net, but - Zhou Ye is that ordinary person?


    Don''t say it just seems that Baoxiang is solemn like Guanyin, even if it is true Guanyin, Zhou Ye hasn''t played before...Little Girl Slave Pass, find out.


    And the first time I saw this nun, Gong Menghan, who was sitting next to Zhou Ye, stood up and said word by word with hatred: "Meng Qianqiu, you finally showed up. !"


    Chapter 2209


    Chapter two hundred and nine


    Facing Gong Menghan''s words, Meng Qianqiu, the master of the present generation of Cihang Jingzhai, didn''t care at all.


    All her attention at this time was focused on Zhou Ye.


    The beautiful and incomparable young boy in front of her gave her a very strange feeling...


    She has practiced the Cihang sword code to the point where the sword heart is transparent...It is reasonable to say that it is difficult for anyone under her pair of bright eyes to conceal the true temperament in her heart.


    However, she couldn''t see the real temperament of the young man in front of her...


    As pure as false, as true as false...

 Chapter 1826

    "I can''t understand, I can''t see through..."


    Meng Qianqiu sighed secretly in his heart, and at the same time proclaimed a Buddha''s name to Zhou Ye, and then asked: "I wonder what the donor gave to me in Cihang Jingzhai..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled upon hearing the words, "I heard that Cihang Jingzhai''s town-style sword canon Cihang sword canon is quite wonderful, so I wanted to borrow it..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Meng Qianqiu''s expression stagnated, and then his eyebrows drooped, "If someone else borrows the sword script, then Ci Hang Jing Zhai will not lend it, but if the donor borrows it, just make sure that you are in Ci Hang Jing. Reading during fasting is not something that is not negotiable..."


    Hearing Meng Qianqiu''s words, not only Gong Menghan was stunned, but the disciples of Ci Hang Jingzhai behind Meng Qianqiu were also stunned on the spot...


    What is Cihang Sword Classic?That was the original ancestor of Cihang Jingzhai, the treasure of the town of Cihang Jingzhai written by Dini.


    Just kidding, on weekdays, even if the disciples are practising, they have to pay careful attention to the treasures before they can invite out the treasures, and they have to borrow it from outsiders.


    It''s like borrowing their 72 stunts from Shaolin Temple.


    "Master Zhai, don''t..."


    "Yes, Lord Zhai, I sent Kuibao, how can I borrow it from outsiders to watch!"


    "Shut up, I have decided, you don''t need to say more..." said this, Meng Qianqiu bowed his hand to Zhou Ye, and said: "Please also enter my mountain gate to watch the sword..."


    Seeing Meng Qianqiu acting like this, Zhou Ye was stunned for a moment, and then laughed loudly: "It is said that the contemporary master of Cihang Jingzhai has the style of a denim. I saw it today, and it is true... if it is. I said, I actually want all of your disciples in Cihang Jingzhai to serve me. What about you?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Meng Qianqiu''s eyes shot out two electric eyes, staring at Zhou Ye, and coldly said: "Qianqiu is not talented, although he has not reached the first generation Dini Patriarch Sword Broken Void To the point, but-I also wish to continue the Tao of Ci Hang Jing Zhai for me, after death!"


    "Well, I believe you have such determination, determination is always good... but determination does not necessarily mean that you have the ability..." Zhou Ye said, slowly standing up...


    As he got up, Meng Qianqiu and other people from Cihang Jingzhai held down the hilt of their own waist...


    At this moment, Gong Menghan next to Zhou Ye spoke... "Master, let me deal with her... This is the old grudge between my Demon Sect and her Ci Hang Jing Zhai... I implore the master to fulfill... ¡­"


    When Zhou Ye heard this, he smiled slightly, "Well, I''ll hand it over to the Yinkui faction to handle it!"


    "Thank you, Master!" Gong Menghan heard his master agree, and immediately pecked his master happily, then stood up, and said in a solemn voice: "Yinkui sent his disciples to listen to orders, and the master took these polite things. Guy, serve it in front of the master..."


    "Follow the order of the master!"


    Following Gong Menghan''s order, twelve Yinkui sect disciples jumped out at the same time, forming a small encirclement, and enclosing Meng Qianqiu and his party.


    The disciples of Cihang Jingzhai, headed by Meng Qianqiu, were not to be outdone, and raised their swords to return their colors.


    Just this fight, Meng Qianqiu found that something was wrong...


    In the past, she had also fought Gong Menghan, and the two had a clear sword heart and a seventeen-layered Heavenly Demon secret. It can only be said that the opponent will meet Liangcai...


    There are no more than a hundred rounds if you want to decide the outcome.


    However, as soon as she fought Gong Menghan today, she felt that Gong Menghan at this time was completely different from before."You... have you practiced to the eighteenth-level demon secret?"


    "Hahaha... what do you think?" Seeing Meng Qianqiu''s horror, Gong Menghan was extremely proud... "Today, you are my best gift to my master, Qianqiu beauty, confess your life obediently... ¡­Yinkui sent disciples to listen to orders to form a large formation of heavenly demon...


    Following Gong Menghan''s order, the twelve Yin Kui Sect disciples seized the positions of the Heavenly Stems and Earthly Branches respectively, and then fully mobilized the Heavenly Demon secret method.


    All of a sudden, it was like twelve black holes appearing in the field at the same time. The disciples of Cihang Jingzhai were swayed by this heavenly magic secret method, and they couldn''t stand firm at all.


    Seeing this situation, Meng Qianqiu''s face could no longer maintain the original dark and thin expression...


    If only Gong Menghan cultivated the eighteenth heavenly demon secret method, then she would not be shocked, but-what the hell is that all the Yinkui sect disciples have cultivated the eighteenth heavenly demon secret method?


    When did the magic way supreme exercise so easy to practice??


    However, when she wanted to return to her thoughts, it was quite difficult for her to deal with Gong Menghan alone. In addition to the great array of demons laid down by the twelve Yin Kui Sect disciples, she was really unable to do what she wanted...


    Although she has cultivated the Cihang sword to the point where the sword heart is transparent, she has not yet reached the point where the sword shatters the void like the founder of the ancestor Dini, how can she be able to rival these Yinkui school disciples...


    No way-you must go, Cihang Jingzhai can''t be destroyed in my hands... Meng Qianqiu thought to himself.


    But - at the moment, no matter whether it is her or her clerks, they are all suffering from the great array of demon, how can they get away?Not to mention, there is a young man outside the array who she can''t see the depth, sitting in the sedan chair, watching them coldly...


    How should this be done??


    At this moment... Suddenly, from the back mountain of Emperor Step Peak, there was a long sound of sword sound...


    The sound of the sword sounded like it rang in the ears of Gong Menghan and other women, swaying the minds of the Yinkui sending girls, unable to hold on themselves...


    And Zhou Ye, who was sitting in the sedan chair, naturally heard the sound of the sword. He smiled slightly on his face and said to himself: "You still can''t sit still anymore, Dini..."


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, his figure became blurred for a while, and then he disappeared on the spot...


    Seeing that his master disappeared on the spot, Gong Menghan was not only not surprised, but rather happy."Hehe... Meng Qianqiu, you are dead this time, even if the resurrection of Dini can''t keep you..."


    Chapter 2210


    Chapter Two Thousand and Ten


    The mountain behind the emperor''s peak is a large tea garden...


    Under the cover of the clouds and mist in the mountains, it seemed to be quite dusty.


    And behind the tea plantation, there is a cliff with thousands of people standing...


    The cliff is like a knife and axe, straight up and down, and it makes people feel dizzy.


    At this moment, a tall and straight figure stood under the cliff out of thin air, looking at the cave under the cliff that was large enough to accommodate two people side by side, and smiled.


    "Dini, I''ve come here, when will I be waiting if I come out to meet?"


    Zhou Ye''s voice was not loud, but it was enough for the people in the cave to hear it clearly.


    However, in the face of Zhou Ye''s words, no sound came from the cave, as if there was really no one inside.


    "Oh, I''m not good at it, and I''m not small..." Zhou Ye looked at the unmoved cave and said leisurely: "If I enter, Dini...you will have no room for return, are you sure- Do you want me to go in?"


    As Zhou Ye''s voice entered the cave... a clear voice came from the cave."The poor and the nuns have been in seclusion for many years, so why bother with the donor..."


    To be honest, Zhou Ye was stunned when he heard this voice...


    Dennis was a famous figure decades ago...According to his age, he is at least a hundred and ten years old... But his voice is as emerald as an oriole, it is clearly the voice of a young girl in season... Fuck, is it Ci Hang? Can Jingzhai''s exercises rejuvenate??


    But if you think about it, it seems that nothing is impossible.


    After all, it is said that people can smash the void...


    Of course, it now appears that whether the sword shattered the void is true or false is still to be questioned, after all-is Dini still there.


    "Stop talking nonsense, if you don''t come out, then I will go in..." Zhou Ye said, his figure flashed, and he rushed into the cave.


    This cave is not big, it is probably about a hundred and ten square meters...

 Chapter 1827

    The stone tables and chairs in the cave are all available, which looks like living at home.


    These are the second things. As soon as Zhou Ye entered the cave, he saw a lifelike stone statue of a nun sitting on a stone couch.


    The stone statue of the nun was like Guanyin, very peaceful...


    If it weren''t for Zhou Ye''s superhuman senses, maybe he would really treat her as an ordinary stone statue...


    "Dinny, are you such a hospitality?" Zhou Ye walked to the stone couch leisurely, looked at the stone statue of the nun in front of him, and said leisurely: "You are really not afraid that I will destroy your Ci Hang Is Jingzhai¡¯s Orthodoxy??"


    "Although Cihang Jingzhai was created by a poor nun, everything in the world has a beginning and an end. It is destroyed in the hands of the donor, and it is also caused by the aura. I can''t blame others!"


    A faint voice sounded in the stone cave, as if from all directions, making it difficult to distinguish the origin.


    Hearing Dini''s words, Zhou Ye was so happy...


    It¡¯s really nice to say...what has a beginning and an end, what is the result of the aura...to put it bluntly, you just plan to stay here, don''t you want to show up??


    Ok??


    wrong¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye''s eyes turned slightly, and there was already a little guess in his heart.


    "It''s not convenient for you to move..."


    ".................."


    After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Dini never said anything...


    Seeing Dini''s posture, Zhou Ye suddenly knew that he was right...


    Why is it not convenient to move??


    Retirement¡ª¡ªDecades¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Thinking carefully about these two keywords, Zhou Ye has already thought of some reasons...


    Okay, your Dini is a kind of good fortune, and it is infinitely close to the realm of broken void, but-the clothes on your body may not have your ability.


    Any clothes, let it go for decades... even if it''s going to be bad...


    In other words, if Dini moves... the clothes on her body...hahahaha...


    If you are a decent gentleman, you are afraid that you will drop a set of clothes at this time, and then say-I will wait for you outside... and then go out.


    But-Is Zhou Ye a gentleman??


    Strictly speaking, he is sometimes very, very gentleman, but-most of the time, he does it rashly...


    Now that he guessed that Dini didn''t want to take the initiative to show up... Then Zhou Ye didn''t mind playing an interesting little game with her.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye raised his hand and pressed Dini''s shoulder."Don''t show up yet?"


    "Why the donor should be aggressive!" Faced with Zhou Ye''s actions, Dini was helpless... She had to raise an arm to block Zhou Ye''s arm...


    With the movement of her, the falling dust covered on her arms scattered all over the ground, and along with the falling dust to the ground, there were several rotten pieces of cloth.


    This is not important, what is important is-Zhou Ye found that Dini¡¯s arm is quite delicate... it doesn¡¯t look like the arm of a person over a hundred years old... on the contrary, it looks like a little girl over ten years old. Arm... I have to say, this made Zhou Ye even more curious.


    Although quite curious as to what Dini looked like, Zhou Ye didn''t plan to break the hard shell on her body at once, but planned to let her expose it bit by bit.


    Just like eating seafood with shells, breaking the shells of seafood bit by bit and leaking out the delicious shellfish is the kingly way.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye''s subordinates speeded up a bit.


    Suddenly, Zhou Ye''s movements were so fast that afterimages appeared, as if he had more than ten arms out of thin air.


    Dini had nothing to do with Zhou Ye''s pressing steadily...


    She was able to support with one arm from the beginning, and then she looked a little shaky...


    In the end, Dini was forced to move his body by Zhou Ye...


    As she moved, all the dust that fell on her to form a thick stone shell when she was in retreat fell down...As the dust fell on the ground, naturally, her body was already rotten. Monk robe...


    Seeing the real face of Dini in front of him, Zhou Ye really had a feeling of lying.


    It seems that the Cihang Sword Classic really has the effect of beautifying...Although the Dini in front of me is over a hundred years old, he looks like a beautiful woman in her thirties...


    Perhaps because of the retreat, Dini¡¯s long hair grew again, and it was more than two meters long...


    Just so casually draped behind him, there is quite a bit of indescribable beauty.


    "Why bother with the donor..." Dini, who had already leaked her true content, couldn''t hide it anymore... She draped her long hair in front of her to block someone''s prying eyes. Wei said indifferently: "Now the donor has seen the true face of the poor nun... please leave here... the poor nun will continue to retreat..."


    Hearing Dini¡¯s words, Zhou Ye leaked a strange look on his face...


    Damn it, isn''t this guy silly??


    The Confucianism that I created is almost destroyed, so I want to continue to retreat??


    Chapter 2211


    Chapter two hundred and eleven


    "You... don''t know where Cihang Jingzhai is at this time?"


    Zhou Ye looked at the beautiful woman in front of him with a weird look and asked.


    "Naturally know..." In the face of Zhou Ye''s questioning, Dini did not escape, and said very calmly: "But I have already sung my sword to help... Success or failure depends on the difference of the donor''s thoughts!"


    "What do you mean is, I want to treat Cihang Jingzhai anyway?" The strange color on Zhou Ye''s face became more intense...


    "The power of the donor is not what I can do, or I don''t want it. What can I do?" Dini asked.


    ... Fuck, what you said makes sense, but I was speechless.


    "What if I want you to serve me too?" Zhou Ye looked at Dini and asked.


    "The left and right are just a smelly skin... the donor intentionally, take it away..."


    Dini''s light answer gave Zhou Ye an indescribable sense of awkwardness...


    If Dini said--


    "Today, I will die with you, and I will never serve the devil with my own body..."


    Or--

 Chapter 1828

    "The poor nun is willing to serve the donor in this body, only asking the donor to let go of the line of Ci Hang Jingzhai..."


    Zhou Ye would not feel strange...


    However, what Dini actually said was such an understatement, which made Zhou Ye a little confused...


    To be honest, with Zhou Ye''s identity and status at this moment, he has no interest in the kind of woman who allows him to do what he wants. On the contrary, there is quite a bit of wanting to play with the kind of reluctance. idea¡­¡­


    What Dini said was so light-hearted, but Zhou Ye lost some thoughts about her. However, when Zhou Ye was about to let Dini go, suddenly, there was a sudden movement in his heart...


    "No, you are bluffing me..."


    As the voice fell, Zhou Ye''s big hand was already pressed on Dini''s incense shoulder...


    Dini shakes his shoulders when he sees this situation, and wants to take the road and run away, but-it''s over...


    "Hey, you almost bluffed me... girl, you are dead!"


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, a sound of glass breaking came out of nowhere... Then, the two figures disappeared into the cave.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After a while--


    In the cave, a golden portal opened...


    Two figures walked out through the door together...


    No one else, but Zhou Ye and Dini who just disappeared here.


    It''s just that Dini at this time no longer has the indifferent expression on his face. Instead, it is Yi Ai Yixi''s pretty expression, especially between the eyebrows, there is still a trace of certain emotions after being satisfied. Charm.


    "Bad guy...how did you guess that I was bluffing you?" Dennis groaned.


    "Hehe...If you really see through life and death, and you have already broken out, how would you care if you have any clothes on your body?" Zhou Ye said with a grin.


    "Couldn''t it be that I don''t want to pay attention to mundane matters anymore, so I don''t want to go out of the hole???" Dini asked in return.


    "If you really don''t want to pay attention to mundane matters, why bother with swords and retreat?" Zhou Ye asked back.


    "......I''ve miscalculated... You can see through your mind..." Dini said depressed when he heard the words.


    "Well, you haven''t told me your lay name yet..." Zhou Ye gently patted Dini''s dolphins and said, "I can''t always call you Dini?"


    "Left and right are just a code name... why are you so persistent?"


    "Then I will call you a good little Nini..." Zhou Ye teased.


    "Don''t be called..." After all, Dini is over a hundred years old, and he is going to be called that by Zhou Ye. What Zhou Ye said, she shouldn''t say it...


    Although the things that should have happened to the two of them have happened... even, all her first time, they were forcibly taken away by Zhou Ye... But she still didn''t adapt to this kind of nasty name.


    "You refuse to tell me your real name, so I can only call it like that..." Zhou Ye spread his hands and said rather rascal.


    Hearing this, Dini said helplessly: "You can''t stay the day yesterday. The Dini who pursued heaven yesterday is dead. From then on, I will be called Hang Jingci..."


    "Hang Jingci?" Zhou Ye muttered the name, and after a while, he said: "Ci Hang Jingzhai--Hang Jingci...you still can''t let go of your own tradition!"


    "How is it possible to let go..." Hang Jing said tenderly, "I have been alone all my life. Those disciples and grandchildren, to me, are just like my daughters and granddaughters. How can they let go?"


    "Isn''t your Cihang Sword Classic taking the path of being too unhappy?" Zhou Ye asked strangely: "Why can''t you let go of your disciples and grandchildren?"


    "Who said that my Cihang Sword Code took the path of being too emotional?" Hang Jingci said with a look of surprise: "The Cihang Sword Code I created is taking the path of extreme love and sex, otherwise, neither You will be provoked by the villain, and it will look like this..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless after hearing this...


    Well, the hypocrisy seems to be true, the loyalty is like a traitor, the extreme affection seems to be ruthless... this is nothing wrong.


    "Okay, let''s go to the mountain gate, lest my disciples and grandchildren will be misfortuned by your maidservant..." Hang Jingci said, she wanted to pull up Zhou Ye and rush out...


    If it wasn''t for the safety of her disciples and grandchildren, she wouldn''t want to come out of the mirror world...


    You know, the old house is fast, referring to her type.


    Before, Hang Jingci, who had never tried the way of human relations, first tasted that kind of taste, and then fell into it...In addition, Zhou Ye was full of variety and endurance.


    Rao is the strength of Hang Jingci that is already infinitely close to the broken void, and she has to cry for mercy...


    Of course, begging for mercy returns to begging for mercy. She still has to master the key points of new knowledge...


    From the initial resistance, to the later half-pushing, and then to the later proactive begging... Zhou Ye only took less than three months...


    If it weren''t for worrying about her disciples and grandchildren, she would be afraid and would not come out... You know, the women who first tasted this way are quite obsessed, this kind of thing can''t be resisted by old age.


    "That... it''s not impossible to go out... but..." Zhou Ye pointed at Hang Jingci''s body speechlessly, "You can''t just go out like this?"


    After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Hang Jingci realized that she was still in a complete celestial state...


    In the beginning, in order to stimulate her cultivation heart, Zhou Ye did not let her wear clothes in the mirror world. Later, she also discovered the mystery in the mirror world, and became accustomed to her celestial state...


    So that she came out, but forgot to put on clothes...


    "Come on, put on your clothes first... and then I will take you to the mountain gate..." Zhou Ye said, taking out a set of white palace costumes from the bracelet and unfolding it... "I''ll help you... ¡­"


    "The bad guys... don''t mess up..."


    Chapter 2212


    Chapter Two Hundred and Twelve


    In the Cihang Hall of Cihang Jingzhai----


    Zhou Ye sat in the top position...


    On his left, there are a group of people from Ci Hang Jing Zhai, headed by Hang Jing Ci, standing aside...


    On his right, there are a group of disciples of the Yinkui School, headed by Gong Menghan, standing on one side.


    At this time, all the people of Cihang Jingzhai, except for Hang Jingci, looked ugly and frustrated...


    There is no way. Anyone who has been taught by his old enemy and then rescued by his ancestors, and said that he shall not be an enemy again, I am afraid that his mood will not be much better...


    The disciples of the Yinkui School looked at Cihang Jingzhai''s doorman with a clever smile, and their faces almost turned into flowers.


    Seeing the triumphant expressions of these witches in front of them, Cihang Jingzhai''s contemporary master dreamed of being so angry that he would not fight...


    However, since her ancestors have been caught from the retreat... and she has given such orders, she can''t say anything...

 Chapter 1829

    However, she was quite reluctant to let her just admit her fate.


    You know, the education she received from a young age is that the Dao and the demons are not compatible.


    But now, it is obvious that the disciple of her own family has suffered such a big loss, but cannot retaliate, which makes her heart full of anger...


    She was so angry, Meng Qianqiu still carried a clear sense...Since her ancestor said, so that the two factions will not be allowed to dispute again, she has the courage to violate the words of her ancestor... ¡­


    However, I can''t find the Yinkui faction''s troubles clearly, but I can find their uncomfortableness in secret...


    Thinking of this, Meng Qianqiu walked out of the ranks, and said to Zhou Ye: "Sword Master, now that my Cihang Jingzhai and Yinkui Sect have all resolved their previous suspicions, they naturally want to communicate with each other, so... subordinates If you have an idea, please do it!"


    "Oh?? What''s the idea? Let''s listen to it..." Zhou Ye asked with a smile, looking at the present master of Ci Hang Jing Zhai.


    Sword Master-is the title Hang Jingci gave to her master...


    After all, Cihang Jingzhai was a decent person, so it was a bit of a shame to call Master Zhou Ye directly, so he had the title of Sword Master.


    The treasure of the town of Cihang Jingzhai is the Cihang Sword Classic... and Zhou Ye, the sword master, is still above the master of the house. In fact, to put it bluntly, it is the master''s alternative name.


    "The sword master is wise, and his subordinates think that although my Cihang Jingzhai and Yinkui faction have reconciled, the dispute between the righteous and the devil has existed for hundreds of years in the arena, and they want to eliminate the righteous and the evil It¡¯s invisible, and it¡¯s not something that can be done overnight...Instead of that, it¡¯s better to have a secret battle between Cihang Jingzhai and Yinkui Sect every ten years. The winner is in charge of the world¡¯s martial arts, and the loser is eliminated. The sound fades..."


    Hearing this, Zhou Ye hasn''t spoken yet... Gong Menghan spoke first...


    "What the Lord Mengzhai said is just what I want...and the demon lord will do it..."


    "..." Hearing Gong Menghan''s words, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    What do you mean??


    Being taken under by me at the same time, you are still fighting here, what do you want??


    "Do you guys think so?" Zhou Ye looked at everyone in the audience, smiling brilliantly...


    "I have the same idea, and I also ask the sword master [the demon master] to complete..." XN


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, whether it was the doormen of Cihang Jingzhai or the disciples of the Yinkui Sect, they all knelt on the spot and responded in unison.


    "Well...I can''t cure you anymore..."


    Zhou Ye smiled angrily...


    You know, what he most taboo is that his women fight in the den...


    Although he only brought Hang Jingci to his subordinates,-in Zhou Ye''s view, the disciples of Ci Hang Jingzhai were already the meat on their cutting board, and they couldn''t run away... how could they allow themselves Fighting in the nest...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s appearance...Hang Jingci and Gong Menghan both had a squeak in their hearts...


    They have a better understanding of their masters... The masters leaked out this picture because they wanted to... be unreasonable...


    as predicted¡­¡­


    After Zhou Ye laughed, snapped his fingers, and the girls heard a sound of broken glass...


    With the sound, all the women in the Cihang Hall disappeared on the spot at the same time...


    Needless to say, they were dragged into the mirror world by Zhou Ye again...


    This day is quite a memorable day for Cihang Jingzhai.


    On this day, Ci Hang Jing Zhai, from the first ancestor Di Nihang Jingci, the contemporary Zhai master Meng Qianqiu, down to the clerks... none of them escaped Zhou Ye''s poisonous hands...


    Even, Zhou Ye played a trick of three generations on the same couch...Hang Jingci and Meng Qianqiu and Meng Qianqiu''s disciple Jiang Lan''er were placed together...cough cough...


    And the women of Cihang Jingzhai deserved to practice the most affectionate swordsmanship of Cihang... Their performance was even more unbearable than their ancestor Hang Jingci... They even raised their hands and surrendered before even one day.


    As for the disciples of the Yinkui School headed by Gong Menghan...hehe...for them, this is simply compound interest distributed by their own demon...


    Even when they were still begging for mercy from the women in Cihang Jingzhai, they would jump out regardless of the previous suspicions and help their former enemies bear the anger of their masters...


    To a certain extent, this also made the tense relationship between the two factions more harmonious.


    After this battle, the two factions have completely lost their heart to fight.


    Of course, Zhou Ye did not really let the two factions merge into one, but let them each continue to lead the two ways of good and evil...


    To put it bluntly, if the two factions really merge into one... then Zhou Ye should have a headache again... because that means there are too many variables in the future...


    Zhou Ye was not afraid of variables, but he was afraid that these variables would change the beauties he was bound to win, and that would be boring.


    After completely subduing Cihang Jingzhai, Zhou Ye got up and returned to Beijing after a half-month delay on the emperor peak...Of course, with him, there was also the first ancestor of Cihang Jingzhai, Hang Jingci...


    In the year of Yong''an 76, the 96-year-old Emperor Da''an, Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang died in Anjing Palace...


    Emperor Zhou Ye of Da''an had no heirs and no clans, so after Zhou Ye''s death...the world fell into a dispute.


    When Emperor Da''an was in power, he spared no effort to attack foreign races, so after his death, there were no signs of foreign races invading the Central Plains like Wuhuluanhua...


    When the Central Plains were chaotic, the Momen Yinkui Sect and Zhengdao Niu''ercihang Jingzhai were born. They were looking for candidates who were able to inherit the throne on the Central Plains. In the end, Da''an split into the Northern and Southern Dynasties...


    At this point, Zhou Ye had completely got rid of the shackles of the emperor''s throne... and could wander around again.


    Chapter 2213


    Chapter two hundred and thirteen


    Snowy Mengshan, Youyou Emperor stepped on the peak.


    It''s midwinter now... The entire Yumeng Mountain has been shrouded in thick snow, and when you look around, it is covered in heavy makeup and very enchanting.


    And the Ci Hang Jing Zhai on the emperor step peak is even more so.


    On the square in front of the Cihang Hall, two slender figures are looking at each other...


    One, about thirteen or fourteen, wearing a pale white gauze dress, holding a three-foot green front in his hand, looking at each other with a smile on his face.


    Opposite her was a beautiful young woman in her twenties. She saw her-a pair of beautiful eyebrows inserted diagonally into the temple. Her eyes were as dark as lacquer, and she was very attractive. Fascinated.With her skin carved like flawless white jade, it makes people feel amazing.


    "I wish my sister, the little girl is offended today..." Fan Qinghui said crisply in the little Lolita wearing a white dress, "Look at the sword--!"


    As the voice fell to the ground, I saw that little Lolita did not move, but the long sword in her hand had already lost track, and then - a sword aura struck towards Zhu Yuyan.


    "Hehe..." Facing Fan Qinghui''s actions, Zhu Yuyan smiled slightly, and danced lightly with her long sleeves, and then set aside the sword spirit that hit her... "No need to be polite... It¡¯s a family. Just let me go and let me see what is so extraordinary about Cihang Jingzhai¡¯s Cihang Sword Classic..."


    Although Zhu Yuyan said politely, her faint contempt for Ci Hang Jing Zhai also annoyed the little Lori Fan Qinghui...


    With a bite of her silver teeth, she was like a rabbit, holding Sanchi Qingfeng in her hand, and rushing towards Zhu Yuyan...


    For a time, one big and one small two girls fought together.

 Chapter 1830

    I have to say that although Fan Qinghui''s little Lori is still young, her Cihang sword canon has been trained to the state of the sword god without self, and it is only one step away from the highest state of the sword canon. In the arena of the master cloud, it can be regarded as a martial arts wizard.


    However, what is sad is that her opponent Zhu Yuyan has already practiced the Yin Kui Sect''s Heavenly Demon secret method to the eighteenth level...


    So-she was unlucky...


    After only ten moves, Fan Qinghui was tightly bound by Zhu Yuyan with a pair of sleeves...


    Zhu Yuyan happily looked at Fan Qinghui''s little loli who was like rice dumplings tied up by her pair of sleeves, and joked: "The Cihang Sword Classic is really powerful, admire..."


    Fan Qinghui''s little Lori, who was defeated by Zhu Yuyan, felt anguish in her heart... "With the eighteenth-layer secret technique of the Heavenly Demon by the power of the sword master, what''s so proud of...huh!"


    Hearing what little Lolita said, Zhu Yuyan was not only not angry, but rather proudly said: "Hehe...That means that the devil loves me, pity and pet me... Are you envious? Are you jealous? Hate?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Little Lolita really has a bit of envy, jealousy and hatred... But after all, she was a disciple who came from Cihang Jingzhai, and she couldn''t learn the straightforward ability of the Yinkui school disciple.


    "Okay, Yana, the outcome is divided, let Qinghui go..."


    At this moment, a leisurely voice came from the main hall of Cihang...


    Hearing this, Zhu Yuyan smiled slightly, and bowed to the Cihang Hall from a distance, and said, "I must follow the decree of your husband!"


    After all, Zhu Yuyan untied the celestial demon sleeves that bound Fan Qinghui''s little Lori.


    The two of them walked into the Cihang hall together.


    As soon as he walked into the hall, Fan Qinghui bounced to the side of the handsome boy sitting in the first seat, complaining with aggrieved expression: "Sword Master, it''s not fair... You help the sisters of the Yinkui faction improve their skills. , But doesn¡¯t help our disciples of Cihang Jingzhai improve their skills... Qinghui refuses to accept..."


    Upon hearing this, all the disciples of Cihang Jingzhai and the female disciples of the Yinkui School in the temple laughed.


    "Ahem..." Zhou Ye said with some embarrassment, "That...actually, there are some reasons for this..."


    "Huh, what''s the reason... If the sword master didn''t say anything today, Qinghui would not let the sword master go..." With that, Fan Qinghui''s little loli jumped directly into Zhou Ye''s arms, like an octopus, deadly Holding Zhou Ye and refusing to let go...


    Seeing Fan Qinghui doing this, Zhou Ye gave a wry smile...


    What does he want to say, is it to say-if he doesn''t help Yuyan practice the Eighteenth Heavenly Demon Secret, he can''t take her pure Yin body??


    Otherwise, she would never be able to get a glimpse of the highest state of the Heavenly Demon''s secret method??


    How can you tell little Lori about this kind of thing...?


    As if seeing Zhou Ye¡¯s embarrassment, a beautiful young woman in a fur coat beside him smiled and said: "Qinghui is not troublesome, the Yinkui school practice focuses on self-cultivation, while your Cihang sword canon focuses on cultivation. Heart, this is different..."


    If the person who speaks is from the Yin Kui faction, then Qinghui Xiao Lolita can still say a few words, but if it is this woman who speaks, then she doesn''t even have any thoughts about it...


    why¡­¡­


    Because this woman is neither an elder of Cihang Jingzhai, nor a disciple of the Yinkui School...but an unrelated person.


    Since she is a person who has nothing to do with the two factions, then what she said can be regarded as pertinent.


    "Sister Jialuo said yes, that''s it..."


    With that said, Qinghui Little Lori was a little unhappy and wanted to jump out of her owner''s arms...


    However, what is there to say?It''s easy to go up, but difficult to go down...


    She wants to go down, Zhou Ye doesn''t plan to let her go down yet...


    Fan Qinghui''s little Lolita, who was about to jump off her sword master, felt her waist tighten, and her body could no longer move...


    As a little loli who was abducted by her own sword master and played many unsuitable mini games, Fan Qinghui''s heart suddenly became tight... her face blushed immediately.


    "Sword, sword master... this... there are... there are many more people..."


    Little Lolita is a thin-skinned person. If Zhu Yuyan is changed, she would like to swear to a group of teachers and sisters that she owns her own demon master.


    "It''s okay, I just hold Qinghui and do nothing!" Zhou Ye teased the little Lolita in his arms cheerfully.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words like this, Fan Qinghui''s little Lolita lowered her head and never said anything.


    At this time, Zhu Yuyan also walked to the side of her demon master and sat down.


    Of course, she also saw her own demon master''s style, and looked at each other with Dugu Jialuo sitting on the other side, and smiled slightly.


    "It seems that your husband still has a soft spot for Loli..." Zhu Yuyan said quietly: "I saw Xiao Qinghui, and I remembered myself... At that time, when I was deceived by the demon lord, I was almost like Qinghui. How old is..."


    "Yeah, pity me... I originally made a marriage contract with the Yang family, but my husband forcibly snatched it away... Alas, there is still a family that can''t go back!" Dugu Jialuo also made a lot of emotions. The appearance, said.


    Chapter 2214


    Chapter two hundred and fourteen


    Hearing the voices of the two women, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    Well, when he was more than ten years old, he was really bad at Zhu Yuyan... But, that''s not to blame him, who called this future yin queen, ran into his room in the middle of the night... ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As for Dugu Jialuo...


    That is indeed his pot...


    At the beginning, he was just curious about what the Queen of Dugu is like, so he went to Dugu''s house to take a look... But this look made him take a fancy to this strange little girl...


    Now that he had taken a fancy, Zhou Ye would naturally not be polite...


    Just take the future lonely queen into captivity.


    "Why? Do you regret it?" Facing the words of the two women, Zhou Ye''s face became a little shameless, and he asked directly.


    Seeing her husband¡¯s behavior, Zhu Yuyan and Dugu Jialuo looked at each other and smiled. Then they hugged her husband¡¯s arm from left to right, and smiled: ¡°The most regrettable thing in this life is knowing After you have become a husband, the most fortunate thing is that you have become a woman... We love you, husband..."


    The words of the two women directly caused Zhou Ye''s face to leak a smile...


    Seeing his own sword master [Devil Master]''s style, all the disciples of Cihangjingzhai and Yinkui Sect in the audience laughed suddenly...


    For them, their own sword master [Devil Master] can be said to have watched them grow up... Each of them is his woman, and they have long been familiar with this kind of thing.


    "Well, it''s rare for the demon lord to come here on New Year''s Eve, and enjoy me, sisters... shouldn''t you respect the devil lord a cup?"


    "The devil, I toast you a cup!"


    "I also offer a drink to the Sword Master..."


    Following someone''s suggestion, all the women in the temple suddenly cheered...


    They know that although their masters are involved in good fortune, their supernatural powers are boundless... but when facing their own women, they don''t have the slightest pretensions... On the contrary, the more they make him, the happier he will be...

 Chapter 1831

    Therefore, this night, in the Cihang hall of Cihang Jingzhai, the lights were brightly lit until dawn...


    And the singing of the women in the temple has never been cut off...


    Even among them, there is faintly the tender voice of Fan Qinghui''s little Lori...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Fireworks in March¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Outside Yangzhou city¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the official road, the three people are walking slowly...


    This man, two women, three people, the man is suave, and the woman looks like a fairy. It is a beautiful picture of talented men and beautiful women...


    It was none other than Zhou Ye, Zhu Yuyan and Dugu Jialuo who came out of Ci Hang Jing Zhai.


    After Zhou Ye was delayed for three months in Cihang Jingzhai, he was very moved and planned to go down the mountain and have a good time.


    So he bid farewell to the daughters of Cihang Jingzhai, took Zhu Yuyan and Dugu Jialuo, and the three of them rode on three rides, all the way to Yangzhou.


    "After years of fighting, how can this troubled world stop..." Dugu Jialuo couldn''t help but sigh as he looked at the ragged refugees on the roadside.


    "If our husband is willing to shoulder the responsibility of the world with his own body, then the world will already be He Qinghaiyan..." Zhu Yuyan joked with a smile.


    "...Ahem, Yan''er, are you a PP again?" Zhou Ye said helplessly.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhu Yuyan blushed, and hurriedly pleaded, "I don''t dare to... I know I''m wrong!"


    Seeing Zhu Yuyan''s style, Zhou Ye couldn''t care about her...


    While talking, the three of them have already arrived outside Yangzhou...


    At the gate of the city, the teams entering the city were all a few miles away...


    Zhou Ye didn''t plan to line up at all. He led the two women towards the small gate on the side of the city gate and walked over...


    The soldiers guarding the city did not scold Zhou Ye and the three of them, but kindly asked them to take out the pass token...


    Does Zhou Ye have a token??


    He obviously has no token...


    However, although Zhou Ye has no tokens, he has magical powers...


    I saw him pretending to take something out of his arms and flashed it in front of the soldier guarding the city...The soldier guarding the city immediately bowed his knees and let them go.


    And this scene was all caught in the eyes of a fifteen or sixteen-year-old girl in the queue on the other side.


    She clearly saw that what Zhou Ye was showing was neither a customs clearance token nor a customs clearance document, but a shortbread biscuit.


    However, it was this piece of shortbread biscuits that made the city guards let the three people so humbly...This made the girl full of doubts.


    Although she deliberately wanted to ask the soldier why the shortbread biscuits could be used as a token, it happened to be her family''s turn to let it go, so she pressed the matter to the bottom of her heart.


    On the other side, after Zhou Ye brought the two women into the city, he planned to find an inn to stay at first. After all, he was planning to spend a few days in Yangzhou.


    With Zhou Ye''s character, he naturally wouldn''t wrong himself...


    After some inquiries in the city, Zhou Ye took the two women to an inn called Xianfuju and stayed temporarily.


    This Xianfuju is not only the largest inn in Yangzhou City, but also the largest restaurant in Yangzhou City. The Huaiyang cuisine in their inn is unique in the local area.


    This is one of the reasons why Zhou Ye chose to stay here.


    Huaiyang cuisine began in the Spring and Autumn Period, flourished in the Sui and Tang Dynasties, flourished in the Ming and Qing Dynasties, and is known as "the best taste in the Southeast, the most beautiful in the world".


    And since Zhou Ye arrived in Yangzhou, he naturally wanted to taste this Huaiyang cuisine.


    Although it was only about eleven o''clock in the morning at this time, Xianfu was already full of friends in the middle, and there were no seats in the few private rooms...


    In the shop Xiaoer''s constant apology, Zhou Ye took the two women to choose a second floor window position and sat down.


    "Four hots, four colds and two soups, pick up your specialty dishes..." Zhou Ye said unhurriedly, "Don''t fool me with things that fool outsiders..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiao Er from the shop smiled somewhat sullenly: "When you look at the guest officer, you are a sensible person. How dare you fool you? I''ll pass the food for you..."


    With that said, after the shop''s second group of three people poured the tea, they turned around and left...


    When the time was not old, the shop Xiaoer ordered Zhou Ye''s food.


    Just when Zhou Ye picked up the chopsticks and was about to feast on... Zhu Yuyan, who was sitting next to him, attached to his ear and whispered: "Husband, that little girl is watching you... It''s not that you were showing mercy outside again. Right??"


    "Eh?" Zhou Ye was taken aback when he heard the words, he turned his head to look...


    Sure enough, at a dining table not far from their table, there was a beautiful girl of fifteen and sixteen years old staring at him without blinking...


    But what Zhou Ye was convinced was that he had never seen this girl before, let alone any spiritual hints to her... "I don''t know her..."


    Chapter 2215


    Chapter Two Hundred and Fifteen


    Just when Zhou Ye turned to look at this girl, the girl also saw Zhou Ye...


    The eyes of the two touched together inadvertently...


    The girl hesitated for a moment, then got up and walked towards Zhou Ye''s table...


    The middle-aged man sitting next to the girl was taken aback when he saw his daughter''s behavior...


    He couldn''t help but asked in a low voice: "Qingya, what are you going to do?"


    "Daddy, I saw an acquaintance, I went to greet him, and I''ll be home soon!"


    With that, Shang Qingya walked to Zhou Ye''s face without looking back...


    "Where is the shortbread biscuits you just held? Could you let me take a look!?" Shang Qingya looked at Zhou Ye and asked curiously.


    "......" Hearing Shang Qingya''s question, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while...Well, he had almost guessed why this little girl came.


    Obviously, the scene of him teasing the soldier at the city gate was seen by this little girl...


    "What kind of biscuits? I don''t know what you''re talking about?" Zhou Ye said blankly, as if he really didn''t know what Shang Qingya was talking about.

 Chapter 1832

    "You want to bluff me... You are at the gate of the city, the sesame seed you took..." Shang Qingya''s curiosity was almost overflowing at this time... "I just want to see what''s so strange about that sesame cake. , Actually let the soldiers who guard the city let you into the city..."


    "That''s because you read it wrong..." Zhou Ye stretched out his hand and said helplessly: "I just let him take a look at my pass token... How can there be any biscuits!"


    "I don''t believe it..." Shang Qingya was extremely confident in her eyes. She clearly saw that Zhou Ye took out a sesame seed cake, how could it be a token?


    "If you don''t believe me, look!" Zhou Ye was quite interested in teasing this chick... So, he couldn''t help but took out a piece of biscuits from his arms--cough cough, token... put it on the table and let Shang Qing Look at it...


    "Is it really that I read the wrong thing?" Shang Qingya looked at the token on the table, she was stunned...


    But after a while, she was rather unwilling to pick up the token on the table, wanting to take a closer look...


    However, as soon as he picked up the token, Shang Qingya discovered a trace of mystery...


    No matter what the token was made, it was bound to be extremely hard, but the token she held in her hand was kind of warm, and the touch was just like - uh, biscuits.


    She looked at the token in her hand blankly, and she didn''t understand--what is going on...


    Why is the token so soft and warm??This¡­¡­


    At this moment, Shang Qingya did something extremely shocking...


    I saw she picked up the token, put it to the side without hesitation, and bit it hard...


    "Mmm... it really is sesame seed cake..."


    Seeing Shang Qingya''s actions, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while...Girl, you are really not afraid of getting your teeth out...You are so slippery, do your family know??


    At this time, Shang Qingya was fascinated by the taste of the biscuits that Zhou Ye took out...


    The shortbread biscuits that can be carried by Zhou Ye, are they mortal??


    This sesame seed cake was made by Xi Wangmu Wanyu for her own man... Although, she wanted to make moon cakes at first...


    However, it is undeniable that the ingredients used to make this shortbread biscuits are all ordinary products.


    After a mortal eats it, it also has the effect of prolonging life.


    "............ That is my sesame seed!" Zhou Ye said silently for a while.


    "It''s just a sesame cake, don''t be stingy...Big deal, I can just buy it!" Shang Qingya said, but the movements in her hand are not slow...just a moment, the palm-sized sesame seed is the whole Into her belly.


    "......I''m afraid you can''t afford it..." Zhou Ye sighed silently and said.


    "How is it possible? Even though my business is not a powerful family, but a mere sesame seed cake can still be bought!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Shang Qingya disagreed.


    "Okay...In that case, use your life to change it..." Zhou Ye said, pointing to the position opposite to him, "Sit down, from now on, you will be my maid..."


    "what??"


    When Shang Qingya heard Zhou Ye''s words, she was stunned...


    One sesame seed can change her life, this...this sesame seed is a bit too expensive, right??


    However, at this time, Shang Qingya found out that she could not help but sat opposite Zhou Ye, "You, are you magic?"


    "...Haha..." What could Zhou Ye say besides haha??


    However, a sesame cake in exchange for the life of the mother, Shang Qingya, the owner of the beauty field, Shang Xiuxun, Zhou Ye thinks that it is not a loss...Although, the genius and the treasure used in the sesame seed is enough to make a golden core monk. Jealous.


    At this time, the shop owner who was sitting there and watching his daughter act also felt something was wrong...


    Why would my daughter sit opposite that boy??Is he really an acquaintance of his daughter??


    Although the owner of the mall sometimes stays away from home all the year round because of busying with foreign sales at the Flying Horse Ranch... But he has never heard his wife say that his daughter is closer to the young man from another family...


    Therefore, if his daughter just said that she saw an acquaintance and went to greet him, he was also doubtful.


    However, right now, he can''t just ask...


    Thinking of this, the shop owner got up and walked towards Zhou Ye... "Little brother, I don''t know how to call it? How did you meet my Qingya?"


    "Hehe...My surname is Zhou Mingye... I fell in love with Miss Qingya at first sight... I also ask the owner of the mall to complete it..." To a certain extent, Zhou Ye''s skin is already as thick as a corner of a city wall... If he does, he will come casually...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the expressions on the faces of the ladies on the table suddenly became wonderful.


    Dugu Jialuo had a smile on his face, but his little hand had reached Zhou Ye''s waist... Pursuing his soul and strangling, he was activating--


    And what about Zhu Yuyan?It was a look of sadness, as if it were a kitten to be abandoned... The little hand has reached Zhou Ye''s waist...


    As for Shang Qingya, sitting opposite Zhou Ye...


    At this moment, her little face has become crimson... eyes are full of horror...


    No way, she tried to refute aloud, but found that she couldn''t say anything... let alone refute...


    And the face of the mall owner standing by was also stunned... Fuck, I just came to ask, you actually talked about marriage with my daughter??What''s happening here??


    For a while, everyone at Zhou Ye''s table was silent because of Zhou Ye''s words...


    Even the air is a bit more solemn...


    Chapter 2216


    Chapter Two Hundred and Sixteen


    "Hahahaha...well, brave and knowledgeable, kid, dare to say that in front of me, you are the first!"


    After a while, the owner of the mall laughed and said, "But it''s not that easy to marry my daughter... And, the two female companions next to you, I''m afraid they won''t agree?"


    The owner of the store has seen countless people in his life...


    When he first saw Zhou Ye, he did not like Zhou Ye...


    It wasn''t that he had any prejudice against Zhou Ye, but because of his personality.


    The owner of the shopping mall has been on the racecourse of the shopping mall all his life, and he has a bold personality, so he doesn''t like a handsome boy like Zhou Ye. In his opinion... such a weak scholar, soft and weak, and he is not willing to be straight. Said, if you have to make a roundabout, such a person is really not a good match...


    However, as soon as Zhou Ye spoke, he directly proposed to his daughter. Although Meng Lang, this kind of behavior hit him exactly...


    He has a bold nature, so he likes this kind of straightforward personality... Obviously Zhou Ye is quite pleased with him.


    However, although Zhou Ye''s style is quite to his delight, the owner of the shopping mall won''t say anything as soon as he comes up. I have allowed your marriage and other words...


    Especially when Zhou Ye had two female companions beside him, he wouldn''t say so...


    If not, he was going to try to find out what the relationship between Zhou Ye''s female companion and him was.


    If it''s a sister, then the shop owner really doesn''t mind his daughter being mixed up with this kid who is quite temperamental. I can''t say, I can still get a good son in this trip.

 Chapter 1833

    After hearing the words of the shopkeeper, Zhu Yuyan and Dugu Jialuo understood his thoughts instantly.


    Whether it''s Zhu Yuyan or Dugu Jialuo, the two of them have that kind of exquisite personality...sounding the strings and knowing the elegance, the two understood the market owner''s temptation words in seconds.


    After the two women met and smiled, Zhu Yuyan said, "My brother..."


    However, before she finished speaking, Zhou Ye interrupted her... "Yan''er is so nonsense..."


    After saying that, Zhou Ye bowed his hand to the store owner: "These two are my insiders..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the expressions on everyone''s faces changed again...


    The eyes of Zhu Yuyan and Dugu Jialuo looking at her Langjun are full of tenderness...


    They originally wanted to feel wronged by themselves and pretend to be sisters of their own Langjun... However, they did not expect that they were directly drunk by their own Langjun... They knew that this was because their husband did not want them to be wronged...


    On the other side, Shang Qingya, who was sitting opposite Zhou Ye, suddenly had a ugly color on her face...


    You know, if she didn''t have any thoughts about Zhou Ye, she would say nothing like that... As the saying goes, sisters love pretty... Zhou Ye''s appearance is his biggest cheating method.


    Besides, from the outside, Zhou Ye looks much smaller than Zhu Yuyan and Dugu Jialuo...


    Therefore, Shang Qingya has always believed that the two women and Zhou Ye are sisters... But now, what Zhou Ye says is that the two women are both his wife... What is a wife? Both wives and concubines are both wife... ¡­


    In other words, the two women are actually Zhou Ye''s wives...


    How can Shang Qingya accept this?


    "Then...then you still tease me...you..."


    At this time, Shang Qingya''s aggrieved eyes were red...


    "My dear daughter, don''t cry... Today is my father''s decision for you!" Seeing that my daughter''s eyes are red, the store owner''s heart is about to die...


    After comforting his daughter, the shop owner turned his head to look at Zhou Ye, with a threatening expression on his face: "Boy...I will give you two choices now..."


    "Oh? I would like to hear the details..." Facing the threat of the mall owner, Zhou Ye asked with a casual smile.


    "Either, you divorced your two wives and concubines and marry my daughter... I will take it as this has never happened... Moreover, after a hundred years of me, the foundation of my business will be left to you and Qing Ya... ¡­"


    The store owner has just finished speaking, and the second option has not been said yet... Zhu Yuyan is not happy.


    "Is your business very good? Is the Feima ranch in a small area very good?" Zhu Yuyan said coldly: "You dare to threaten my husband...Your business wants to remove the name from now on, don''t you keep the dogs?"


    Zhu Yuyan was only willing to wrong herself just now and pretended to be the sister of her husband. It was because of her deep love for her husband...


    For her, her husband is her heaven, her land, everything about her...


    And what is the mall owner??


    A flying horse ranch in a mere area, really puts Zhu Yuyan in the eyes...


    Don''t say it''s a small flying horse pasture, it is a family of clans in the eyes of the Yinkui faction, that''s it...If you want to destroy it, you can destroy it at any time.


    Yes, that''s right, the gate valve is very good X...


    However, no matter how great the family is, there are only so many people in his core family...


    To put it bluntly, if Zhu Yuyan is willing, it is only a matter of a few words to destroy a celebrity... If you don¡¯t say anything else, you only need to kill the person in charge of the clan to cause the clan to be divided. The move of the family to fight for power comes...


    What''s more, Zhu Yuyan is not the only one who can mobilize her own Yin Kui Sect...


    You know, she has a pretty good relationship with the many sisters in her husband''s harem... Not to mention, the sisters of the Xianbei clan alone will help her...Who called her from the Xianbei clan... ¡­Her birth itself determines her own tendency in her husband''s harem.


    To put it bluntly, it is because she wants to subvert the world. If she obtains her husband¡¯s consent, it is not impossible...


    "Hahaha... The little girl is not very big, and her tone is not small... I have to remove the name of the Flying Horse Ranch..." Hearing Zhu Yuyan''s words, the shop owner smiled angrily.


    "Well, the insider is reckless, so it''s not a good idea to pay the owner of the mall..." Zhou Ye smiled and said slightly...


    Talking in a hurry, nothing good... Zhou Ye doesn''t want the relationship with the future old man to be so stiff... If you can''t say it, you will have to talk to Yihe...


    "The shopkeeper, please think about it, if today I am willing to abandon my concubine for Ling''s sake, then tomorrow... if there are more powerful figures who threaten me, won''t I also abandon Ling''s and climb high branches?" Zhou Ye leisurely Said: "So-please forgive the owner, I will not divorce my wife!"


    After listening to Zhou Ye''s words, the shop owner thought for a moment... and felt that what Zhou Ye said made sense...


    If Zhou Ye is willing to divorce his wife and concubine for his daughter today, then tomorrow another powerful figure will threaten Zhou Ye and ask him to divorce his wife, wouldn''t he also divorce his daughter??


    Thinking of this, the store owner looked at Zhou Ye in his eyes, and he appreciated it a little bit more... "You are very good... that''s all, just listen to the other choice I gave you!"


    Chapter 2217


    Chapter Two Hundred and Seventeen


    "Oh? I would like to hear the details!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "The other option is...I don''t force you to divorce your wife, but-my daughter marries you and be a regular wife!" After the shop owner finished speaking, looking at Zhou Ye, he said coldly, "Lady, don''t say I won''t give you a chance... Now, the opportunity is in front of you, don''t you have to refuse anymore... Otherwise, I really don''t dare to slaughter people?"


    The ancestor of the merchant was a general of the Jin Dynasty, and his family had a strong style of martial arts...


    Although he has switched from Wu to business... But his business is a horse farm, and he still has a relationship with the military strategist.


    Let¡¯s put it this way, although the merchant has now become a warhorse seller, the background of others still exists... It is quite easy to pull out more than a thousand numbers from the ranch to be a good player who dares to fight... ¡­


    Hearing what the store owner said, Zhou Ye was taken aback for a moment, then smiled: "So, just follow the store owner..."


    And Zhu Yuyan and Dugu Jialuo laughed quietly when they heard the words of the shop owner...


    Regarding the composition of their husband''s harem, they are the most clear...In their husband''s harem, there has never been a difference between a regular wife and a flat wife... and there is no difference between a concubine.


    Although they are like patrol wind ambassadors, Feng Yiwei and the like, they are called slaves, but in fact, all the girls also treat them as sisters, and they have never neglected...


    Therefore, if you want to talk about a regular wife, in the harem of your husband, all are regular wives...


    Although this is not in accordance with the etiquette, but in Zhou Ye''s words, it is - who made the etiquette??Why should I obey??


    To put it bluntly, people obey the etiquette because they have to do it... But how can human etiquette restrain God??Don''t be funny... it''s as ridiculous as the emperor''s golden hoe.


    If the peasants want to grow land to support their families, must the emperor also cultivate land to support their families?Can the rituals laid down by the ancestors also restrain the gods and Buddhas?I''m afraid the people who laid down the etiquette at the time would not dare to say that?


    But obviously the owner of the shop doesn''t know the situation in Zhou Ye''s home...


    He heard that Zhou Ye actually agreed, and his face immediately melted like spring snow, and a smile leaked: "Hahaha...you are very good...I am optimistic about you... Since you have agreed, then we will be A family..."


    Speaking of this, the shop owner looked at his daughter and said, "Qingya, are you going back to eat with me? Or are you going to eat here with this kid??"


    "...Daughter, daughter, and Lord Zhou have a meal together..." Shang Qingya lowered her head at this time, and said nanaly.


    "Hahaha...well, I''m here this time because I have some important things to do, so you can mix with this kid..." After speaking, the shop owner looked at Zhou Ye again, "Boy, don''t bully My daughter, or be careful of your head... Also, after my work is over, you will go with me to the Pegasus Ranch... I will get you married soon!"

 Chapter 1834

    After speaking, the shop owner laughed, turned around and walked towards his seat... There were still many of his attendants waiting for him to eat.


    After the mall owner left...Shang Qingya bowed her hands to Zhu Yuyan and Dugu Jialuo, and said apologetically: "My father is reckless. The little girl apologized to the two older sisters for my father, and I invite you two Sister, don¡¯t care about the father¡¯s words..."


    Although Zhu Yuyan almost got up with the owner of the mall just now, she still has a good impression of this little sister who is about to enter her own family... "My sister is serious..."


    "Yes, we can also understand the heart of the owner of the mall..."


    Dugu Jialuo also said with a smile.


    Under Shang Qingya deliberately to please, and Zhu Yuyan and Dugu Jialuo deliberately made a good relationship... the three daughters soon became one...


    There were three women in one scene, and the three women got together, but instead left Zhou Ye aside...


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t care about it... They could be so harmonious, he couldn''t ask for it...


    In fact, to put it plainly, I fell in love at first sight or something, maybe, but Shang Qingya only fell into it so quickly, Zhou Ye''s spiritual position is indispensable...


    Zhou Ye has nothing to do with his own abilities. He has to be exhausted to chase girls...


    For him, how to save energy...


    After he saw Shang Qingya''s identity at a glance, he immediately opened up his spiritual position...


    That''s why Shang Qingya''s heart fell on him so quickly...No way, super easy to use cheat device, isn''t it silly??


    Do you have to play the trick of going through hardships and finally holding the beauty back??


    Zhou Ye doesn''t have a tendency to abuse himself... Of course he chose to modify his favorability as the fastest cheating method-cheating little prince, find out.


    Just as the three girls were talking and laughing...Zhou Ye was eating happily...


    I have to say that the Huaiyang cuisine in this restaurant is quite authentic...Although there are some unsatisfactory things, but the flaws are not concealed, it is already possible to make such delicious dishes in the era when the seasonings are so poor. Very rare thing.


    As Zhou Ye was tasting the delicious food, the topic of the three women unknowingly brought him to him...


    "Young Master Zhou, how do you know that my father is the owner of the Flying Horse Ranch?" Shang Qingya is still very curious about this... You know, she is different from her father''s eldest son, and women''s minds are compared Fine¡­¡­


    She knew that when her father came here, he didn''t introduce himself... How did Zhou Ye know??


    "Hehe...The bag on your servant''s body is embroidered with a horse head and a business character..." Zhou Ye took a bite of the dish, put it in his mouth without hurriedly, and said leisurely: "A horse Head, a merchant-I am afraid that there are only merchants in the Flying Horse Ranch..."


    "So that''s it..." After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Shang Qingya nodded thoughtfully... "Then how do you turn the sesame seed cake into a token?"


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless when he heard the words... "It''s just a little trick of some warlock warlocks, it''s worthless to put it bluntly..."


    "Just tell me..."


    Zhou Ye''s meal was not easy...


    No way, Shang Qingya is like a curious baby, always asking Zhou Ye questions without problems...


    Although Zhou Ye knew--this was Shang Qingya''s desire to get close to herself...but--little girl, you must at least let me finish my meal...


    In the end, Zhou Ye was really annoyed by Shang Qingya''s question... He simply took his chopsticks, pinched a lion head, and stuffed it into Shang Qingya''s mouth... This made the whole world a lot quieter...


    And Shang Qingya was flushed with Zhou Ye''s sudden intimacy, and she lowered her head and said nothing...


    Chapter 2218


    Chapter Two Hundred and Sixteen


    Outside Yangzhou city, above the official road¡ª¡ªShiliting¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It was already noon at this time, and in the official roads, there were a lot of merchants sparse...


    At this moment, a cloud of smoke filled the distance, and two fast horses came side by side...


    The knight on the left is about thirty or forty years old, with a pale yellow face, a firm expression, and a long knife behind his back...The knight beside him is a young man about seventeen or eighteen.


    "Brother Yueshan, Yangzhou City is in front of you... Let''s go into the city and find a restaurant to eat!" The young knight said softly.


    "That''s good..." The middle-aged man nodded when he heard the words...


    The two of them hurriedly moved towards Yangzhou City...


    After entering Yangzhou City, the two dismounted their horses and walked with their horses... After all, the streets in the city are quite lively with people coming and going. Riding horses will inevitably hurt the innocent.


    Just when the young man was about to find someone to find out which restaurant in the city was authentic, he was suddenly attracted by the sound of words beside him.


    "Brother Zhang, today Zuiyue Tower invites Mingyue everyone to perform on the spot, don''t you want to join us?"


    "Mingyue everyone is here in Yangzhou, I naturally want to join in, but... the tigress at home is fierce..."


    "Hahaha, what''s so difficult? When it gets better, I will send a small servant to your mansion to invite you out. At that time...you and I will go to the Drunken Moon Tower and listen to the good news of the fairy tunes of the bright moon. Beautiful?"


    "So good, Brother Liu deserves to be a confidant of my life..."


    "Hahaha... It''s easy to talk about..."


    The young knight heard the conversation between the two clearly, and naturally he yearned for it...


    If the troubled times at this time are an era of disputes, then everyone in Mingyue is a clear stream of this generation of disputes...


    She is not an actress, but she wanders around in various countries, using her singing and piano skills to promote her peace concept to a group of civilians and lords.


    Of course, although such a school has won the respect of countless people, it is useless...


    As long as there are people in this world, there will be fishing nets, as long as there are fishing nets, there will be disputes... this is something that no one can solve.


    "Brother Yueshan, everyone at Mingyue will perform in Zuiyue Tower today, look..." The young knight walked to Yueshan''s side and whispered.


    "Everyone, Mingyue?" Hearing the young knight''s words, Yue Shan thought a little, then nodded and said: "Then let''s go and join in.


    "Hey, then I will first find a restaurant to fill up my stomach, and later, we will go to Zuiyuelou to watch Mingyue''s performance..." Hearing this, the young knight''s face flushed with excitement...


    "Haha...Is the knife young after all!"


    Yue Shan couldn''t help laughing softly when he saw his brother''s style.


    Now that there is something about Mingyue''s performances, the knife is no longer picky about the restaurant... The sky is big, and Mingyue is the biggest...


    The two of them randomly found a restaurant, and after lunch...it was almost Yinshi.


    Then the two of them looked for an inn, and after storing their horses, luggage and other items, they inquired about the address of Zuiyuelou and searched for it.


    At this time, Zuiyuelou is already full of guests...


    After the young man had spent a lot of money, he found a table that was closest to Mingyue''s high stage for performing arts and sat down.

 Chapter 1835

    Time passed by every minute...


    When the sky was going to be dark, Mingyue everyone finally appeared in front of everyone...


    When everyone in Mingyue appeared in front of everyone like fairies coming to the mortal world from a deep valley in a dream, in the entire hall, regardless of men and women, their eyes could not leave the woman who turned all beings upside down.


    In addition to her slender and well-proportioned figure, and her demeanor, the most striking thing is her pair of fascinating twin pupils, whose affectionate veins match the slightly shy lips. Laugh, no man can resist it.


    I saw that she hired Tingting to walk to the back of the guqin that had been prepared on the stage and sat down, and with the sound of the piano... a light voice rang...


    "A thousand wishes are made in front of the pillow, to rest and wait for the green hills to rot. The water is weighed on the surface until the Yellow River is completely dry. The day is shining, and the Beidou returns to the south. The rest will not rest, and we will see the sun after the third shift ."


    That voice is like a clear spring, flowing in everyone''s hearts...


    Let all the people in the hall wait and be addicted...


    After waiting for a long time to sing a song, everyone just wakes up like a dream, and yells well...


    Mingyue watched the enthusiastic behavior of the people in the audience, but only leaned slightly before getting up and leaving...


    "He''s not here...Is he really annoyed by Mingyue, and will never see Mingyue again?"


    Thinking of this, Mingyue couldn''t help but feel miserable...


    At this moment, a rather arrogant voice suddenly sounded, "Mingyue everyone, please stay..."


    Following the sound, a guy with big ears stood up...Behind him, there were four or five sturdy companions who also stood up at the same time.


    "It''s Little Overlord..."


    "This guy, does he want to be against everyone in Mingyue?"


    "Damn it..."


    "Hush, you don''t want to die? Don''t you know who his father is?"


    In the midst of such discussions, the fat-headed guy walked to the front of the stage and bowed to Mingyue as if, and said: "In Xia Wangfeng, my father is Yangzhou governor, Wang Luanping... Today, I will see everyone in the bright moon next day, and I will be shocked by the heavens and people, and I would like to give out a thousand taels of gold to redeem everyone..."


    Having said this, Wang Feng glanced at the audience quite proudly... Seeing that no one in the audience dared to look at him, he was quite proud."Please also Mingyue everyone..."


    Just when Wang Feng hadn''t finished speaking, I suddenly heard a faint voice...


    "Yangzhou provincial governor-Wang Luanping-damn, his son, damn... Yangzhou Wang Family, kill it!"


    Hearing this voice, Mingyue''s face suddenly seemed like a cloud and the moon, and a dizzying smile leaked out... "I knew it, you wouldn''t care about me... I knew that you were always..."


    Seeing this smile, Wang Feng was stunned...


    The bright moon was originally beautiful, and this smile is even more beautiful...


    But when Wang Feng thought that this smile was not leaking out for himself, the fire in his heart burst out... "Who, junior, so arrogant, actually dare to say that he wants to destroy my Wang family, come here, this son is standing here. , See what you have..."


    He''s not finished yet...


    The whole person is like being chopped with countless knives at the same time, and in the blink of an eye it becomes a fist-sized corpse...


    For a time, the whole hall was quiet.


    Chapter 2219


    Chapter two hundred and nineteen


    "Kill..."


    "Oh my god..."


    As the governor was dismembered in an instant, the hall suddenly became a mess.


    The screams of the maid, the cursing of the men, the collision of tables and chairs, all sounded like...


    In the blink of an eye, there were only three or two kittens left in the hall full of friends.


    It''s not that these guys are timid, it''s that this scene is too terrifying...


    A person who was surviving in the first place was divided into hundreds of pieces in the blink of an eye... This kind of scene is still too heavy for the people who are safe and sound.


    Besides, the person who died was not someone else, but the son of Yangzhou governor...


    Even if you have the courage, you are not afraid of the horrible scene of dividing the corpse, but you don''t want to get into trouble...


    Therefore, in the huge hall, there are only two people left at this moment...


    These two are not others, but Badao Yueshan and his little brother, Xiaodao.


    For Yue Shan, although the scene in front of him was horrifying, it didn''t make him feel scared. After all, he was the number one master of swordsmanship in the evil way that had been famous for many years.


    On the contrary, he is quite interested in the means that can instantly divide the corpse of the Prince Caspian...


    With his eyesight, he couldn''t tell what kind of weapon the governor was killed by what kind of weapon, just as the governor should have been a pile of minced meat.


    And where is the little brother knife beside him?


    People originally came from the Li clan of the clan of Longxi, so why would he care about a Yangzhou clan?


    Besides, the color fainted, for the knife... this is the best opportunity to show your masculinity in front of everyone in Mingyue...


    Thinking of this, the young man called a knife by Yue Shan raised his hand, drew the long knife out from his waist, stepped on his feet, jumped onto the high platform, blocked Mingyue, and looked at him with a startled look. All around, Mingyue was still calming in his mouth, "Mingyue everyone is not afraid, there is here, no one can hurt you!"


    Seeing this painting of his own little brother, Yue Shan was quite speechless...


    However, young Muai and Yue Shan could understand this behavior of his little brother...


    But understanding is to understand, the strongman who divided the corpse into the history of the son has not yet appeared, and his little brother has acted like this. This is really the way to die...


    Just when Yue Shan was about to call his little brother down... Suddenly he heard a sound of laughter.


    "If you are here, no one can hurt her?? Who do you think you are??"


    As the voice fell, the combination of a man and three women slowly walked out of the private room on the second floor...


    The handsome young man in the lead has a face like a crown of jade, eyes like a star, and he is wearing a white book growth robe, with his hands behind his back...walking downstairs unhurriedly...


    And the three women behind him are all stunning beauties with slender looks and gorgeous faces...


    No one else, it was Zhou Ye and Zhu Yuyan...


    Seeing Zhou Ye walking downstairs with his three daughters... the young man named Xiaodao narrowed his eyes... "I don''t know this friend..."


    Before he finished speaking, he felt as if he was being pushed violently behind him, and he couldn''t help but staggered a few steps forward...

 Chapter 1836

    "Mingyue everyone, you..."


    The knife looked awkwardly at the person behind him who had pushed himself...


    It''s not someone else, it''s the master he wants to make a good dedication, Mingyue everyone...


    At this time, everyone in Mingyue didn''t have the time to pay attention to the question of the knife. He picked up the corner of his skirt a little, and flew towards the audience...


    In order to allow all the guests in the hall to watch carefully, the high platform was built to be more than two meters high...At such a height, Mingyue, a woman who has never practiced martial arts and has no power to restrain chickens, dares to walk from the high platform. Jumping up and down, I have to say that this scene is really shocking...


    At this time-the bright moon jumping off the platform is like flying in the Dunhuang frescoes, fluttering like a fairy in the world...


    "Yelang..."


    The bright moon in the air, shouting someone''s name in his mouth, the longing in his eyes almost overflowed...


    Seeing Mingyue behaved like this, no matter how much resentment Zhou Ye had in his heart, at this moment, it all disappeared...


    I saw his figure blurred for a while, and then there was a woman in his arms...


    No one else, just the Mingyue everyone who just jumped off the platform...


    "Yelang... Mingyue was wrong..." Mingyue smelled the familiar aura on Zhou Ye''s body, and a pair of pink arms tightly hugged Zhou Ye, muttering in her mouth: "Mingyue knew it was wrong... I dare not disobey Yelang... Mingyue... Mingyue misses you so much... Yelang..."


    "Pa..." Zhou Ye asked in a low voice, "Dare to say anything, so that the people of the world will never give up the words of their cruise?"


    "Yue''er dare not..." Mingyue''s heart trembled because of Zhou Ye''s slap...


    She buried her little head between Zhou Ye''s neck and said in a tired voice: "Yue''er regretted it a long time ago...Without Yelang, Yue''er will be like a fish out of the water. Life is better than death... "


    "From now on, Yue''er will never leave Yelang''s side for a half-step...what Yelang said, Yue''er did what... Yelang wanted Yue''er to be a slave, and Yue''er also recognized it. It''s..."


    "Being so behaved a long time ago, wouldn''t it be better..." Zhou Ye said here, couldn''t help but slap again at the thickest part of Mingyue...


    With a crisp sound, Mingyue''s cheeks were flushed... With a small face buried in Zhou Ye''s neck, she dared not see anyone.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Although the conversation between Zhou Ye and Mingyue was rather quiet, the other two in the hall were martial arts practitioners, and their eyes and ears were far better than ordinary people... Naturally, they heard the words between them.


    When he heard Mingyue and Zhou Ye''s words, the young man named Xiaodao was completely sluggish...The long knife in his hand cried and fell to the ground...


    Seeing the appearance of his little brother, Ba Dao Yueshan shook his head silently...


    The young Muai is not wrong, but it''s a pity that this little brother admires himself, but he already has a famous name...


    The knife stared blankly at Zhou Ye and Mingyue where you and I were playing flash bombs, and the pain in my heart was like a knife twist...


    However, whether he came from a high-ranking magnate, although his heart is already painful to the extreme, he still needs to work hard to save face...


    Thinking of this, Xiaodao reluctantly sorted out his feelings, and said to Zhou Ye from a distance: "Under Li Yuan, I don''t know who your Excellency is? What does it have to do with Mingyue everyone...?"


    Hearing the introduction of the knife, Zhou Ye temporarily took his attention from Mingyue and looked over...Li Yuan??Lee Semin''s father??Interesting...so interesting...


    Chapter 2220


    Chapter Two Hundred and Twenty


    "Li Yuan? A child of the Li family in Longxi?" Zhou Ye said, looking up and down Li Yuan...


    "It''s..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words to explain his origin, Li Yuan''s heart couldn''t help but tighten... "I wonder if you are?"


    "Hehe...I''m just a nameless pawn, and I won''t be able to get into the eyes of you, the Longxi gate clan!" Zhou Ye waved his hand and said indifferently: "Okay, this is the matter, and the rest has nothing to do with you. It''s better to leave quickly to avoid accidental injury!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Li Yuan felt dissatisfied...


    I broke my identity, but refused to say my identity...


    "Your Excellency hides the head and reveals the tail, isn''t it the gentleman''s doing, right? Mingyue everyone is afraid that it was entrusted to inhuman?"


    Li Yuan himself was jealous of Zhou Ye, and now Zhou Ye looked like he didn¡¯t put him in his eyes. No matter how good Li Yuan¡¯s cultivation was, he couldn¡¯t help it. ...


    "Nasty, palms..."


    Facing Li Yuan''s words, Zhou Ye hadn''t said a word yet, Zhu Yuyan behind him couldn''t help it...


    Following her scolding, Li Yuan felt a fragrant wind coming, and then¡ªa sharp pain in his cheek...


    Bang bang ............


    In the blink of an eye, Li Yuan''s cheek was swollen like a pig''s head...but he couldn''t even see Zhu Yuyan''s shadow.


    Facing this situation, Badao Yueshan''s figure flashed and stood in front of Li Yuan... Looking at Zhou Ye and others with a deep face, he asked in a deep voice, "Heaven Demon Dafa, you belong to the Yinkui School. who?"


    "Hehe... it''s your ass..."


    Zhu Yuyan, who had already finished her work, returned behind her husband, gave Yue Shan a glance, and said disdainfully: "What? Are you still planning to bring Longxi Li family to my Yinkui Sect Mountain Gate?"


    "Okay... OK..." Hearing this, Badao Yueshan laughed angrily: "I will capture you today, and then I will go to the Yinkui faction to find your parents'' generation theory..."


    With that, Tyrant Sword Yueshan slowly pulled out his long sword from behind...


    As the long sword in his hand was unsheathed inch by inch, Yue Shan''s momentum also climbed up one by one...


    However, just as his aura was about to rise to its peak... he heard a faint voice in his ears, "Kneel down!"


    When this word came, it was like Tianxian. Yue Shan only felt that the entire space was squeezing him out, and his body was like a huge burden, causing him to kneel on the ground involuntarily.


    With a bang, Yue Shan¡¯s knees smashed two bowl-sized pits heavily on the high platform built of solid wood... and Li Yuan beside him, like a salted fish on the shore, lay down. On the high platform, apart from the big mouthfuls of gasps, he couldn''t even speak.


    "You..." Yue Shan resisted the gravity coming from him with a hideous face, staring at Zhou Ye with his eyes...


    He was sure that the voice just came from this handsome boy.


    "The scholar...can be killed, not insulted...today''s grace, Yueshan must remember the five inner, and in the coming day, there will be a good return..."


    After Yue Shan finished these words word by word... he didn''t say anything anymore... just transferred his whole body skill, and resisted the heavy pressure of the mountain.


    After hearing Yue Shan''s threat... Zhou Ye couldn''t help but laugh...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye would often see this scene when reading martial arts novels before...


    Pig''s feet defeated his enemies, but for various reasons, let go of his enemies...In the end, the family members of Pig''s feet suffered misfortunes and friends...


    At that time, Zhou Ye often wondered, is this Nima a pig''s feet or a lone star from the evil spirit?


    Don¡¯t you know how to cut weeds and roots??

 Chapter 1837

    Actually... Hey, friends who are pig''s feet are so unlucky...


    Zhou Ye moved his own footsteps gently while thinking about the marginal things in his mind...


    In just one step, Zhou Ye appeared in front of Yue Shan...


    He looked at the two people on the stage... and smiled slightly: "Yueshan Tyrant Blade, isn''t it? You can be regarded as a good man... What a pity... What a pity..."


    As Zhou Ye''s words sounded, Yue Shan''s whole body began to melt like a snowman in the sun...


    "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" The dissolving pain made Yue Shan, who considers himself a firm character, also screamed... "Kill me, kill me..."


    "Don''t worry... Have you seen a candle?" Zhou Ye said cheerfully, and with a wave of his hand, a sofa appeared behind him... He held Mingyue in her arms and sat down... softly said, "Actually , I don¡¯t have any prejudice against you... But, everything is because of strong prominence, why do you have to jump out to find me trouble? What do you still say to remember the five inner..."


    "To be honest, I have no ambitions. I just want my female friends to live happily..."


    "So, for their safety, you can go to death..." Zhou Ye said, gently stroking the hair of Mingyue in his arms, and asked: "Yue''er feels that I am doing this cruel?"


    "No..." Mingyue said cleverly: "When there is dispute, there will be grievances, and when there are grievances, there will be hatred... The best way to resolve hatred is to completely exterminate one party... I think Yelang will do it. That''s right!"


    Zhou Ye was taken aback when he heard the words, and then laughed loudly: "Hahaha...Yue''er is a good student..."


    "Everything in the world is inferior to Yelang in Yue''er''s eyes..." Mingyue whispered... "Without Yelang by my side, the world would have no color for me... I don''t want to be born like that. Dead alive..."


    Hearing Mingyue''s words, Zhou Ye lightly pecked her neck with a little guilt, and said in a low voice, "I wronged you a few days ago..."


    In fact, Mingyue and Zhou Ye met six months ago...


    At that time, the dance group that Mingyue was in happened to pass by Wuyi Mountain and was robbed by horse bandits in the mountain...


    Seeing that the guards of the dance troupe have been hacked and killed by horse bandits...Mingyue has to kill herself in order not to fall into the hands of those horse bandits...After all, what will happen to a great beauty in the hands of bandits?Don''t even think about it...


    However, at this moment, Zhou Ye appeared beside Mingyue like a divine soldier descending from the sky...


    He slaughtered hundreds of horse bandits easily...


    Since ancient times, beautiful women love heroes, not to mention Zhou Ye, such a handsome hero...


    Only at that moment, Mingyue was overwhelmed by Zhou Ye''s extraordinary heroic figure...


    The following things are naturally natural...


    After Zhou Ye killed the horse thief, he guarded Mingyue''s dance troupe and headed towards Zhangzhou...


    Along the way, under Zhou Ye''s means, Mingyue only held it for two days before it fell...


    Since then, the two of them stayed and flew, envious of others...


    Chapter 2221


    Chapter Two Hundred and Twenty One


    However, after arriving in Zhangzhou, the two had a dispute over some trivial matters...


    In Zhou Ye''s view, since Mingyue was already his own woman, he naturally couldn''t show his face and engage in this kind of singing and dancing.


    And what about Mingyue?The character is also quite stubborn...


    Thinking that I am just using my own songs and dances to convey my beliefs is not a low-level karma.


    Neither of them can convince anyone...


    In a fit of anger, Zhou Ye got up and left... and disappeared.


    One day or two days... Mingyue thought that her prince was just short-tempered, and he would be back in a few days...


    However, three months passed in the blink of an eye... Zhou Ye never appeared in front of Mingyue again...


    At this time, Mingyue was in a hurry...


    Sometimes people are really cheap...


    When you have it, you don¡¯t think it¡¯s so precious... When you lose it, you discover that the things you didn¡¯t care about have already become all of your life...


    Mingyue is crazy, asking about Zhou Ye''s whereabouts...


    However, how could she find out Zhou Ye''s whereabouts??


    In the end, Mingyue had to go back to his old business and began touring performance again...


    However, this time, she was not performing for her own peace concept... She was just looking for her Yelang, to find her favorite...


    It''s so pitiful... I didn''t expect to meet this cruel man at the first stop...


    Although there were three women behind him who he didn''t know... but Mingyue didn''t care anymore... For her, as long as he was beside her, everything was tolerable.


    "Yue''er, I suffered for you..." Seeing Mingyue behaved like this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help sighing and said guiltily.


    "Yue''er is not bitter, but when I think about Lang Jun, my heart hurts..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mingyue couldn''t help muttering: "Ye Lang, next time Yue''er has something wrong, you can call Yue''er, you can also scold Yue''er, but... don''t ignore Yue''er and leave... That way, Yue''er is going to die like that..."


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye responded softly and asked, "Where are those two girls, Shijian and Shiqin?"


    "They are in the background..."


    Shijian Shiqin was the maid that Zhou Ye brought out from the underworld. The two of them were either alone, and both were capable of opposing the army...


    This is also one of the reasons why Zhou Ye played this tricky trick with confidence...


    With these two 10,000 enemies beside Mingyue, Zhou Ye is very relieved of Mingyue''s safety...


    Following Zhou Ye''s questioning, the two singing women suddenly appeared behind Zhou Ye...


    The two women who suddenly appeared behind Zhou Ye bowed to Zhou Ye and said, "Shi Jian and Shi Qin have seen their master..."


    "No, you have performed very well, I am very satisfied..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, and said, "Thanks for your hard work..."


    "Shi Jian [Shi Qin] doesn''t work hard..."


    After the two pretty little girls finished speaking, they hugged their owner''s arms one by one, and said softly: "Master, why don''t you need to do this by yourself, just give it to our sisters. We will let this The two maggots understand that no one should offend and never say anything..."


    "Haha...Okay, stop making trouble..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted the dolphins of the two maidservants, and said, "The ending of these two people is doomed, and you don''t need to do it again..."


    "Oh..." X2


    After the two maids responded, they turned their eyes to the other three women who came onto the stage slowly...


    "Shijian and Shiqin have seen Mrs. Yuyan and Mrs. Jialuo..."


    "You two clever ghosts, I said, why didn''t your husband bring you by your side? It turned out to be by my sister Mingyue..." Zhu Yuyan said with a smile.

 Chapter 1838

    For these two maids, Zhu Yuyan still likes them very much...


    Not to mention that these two girls themselves are clever and cute, and they are extremely pleasing to all the girls. Just because of her feet, Zhu Yuyan can''t help but be careful.


    These two girls are not ordinary people... The two are big monsters who were instructed by the Queen Mother of the West, and the body is a pair of twin Qingluan sisters in Kunlun...


    In terms of strength, it was even stronger than Meng Qiniang who guarded the Huangquan Road three hundred miles in the underworld.


    After all, Qingluan is one of the nine phoenix chicks...the blood is extraordinary.


    Next, the two women Shijian and Shiqin curiously asked about Shang Qingya''s heels... After all, the two women had never seen Shang Qingya before...


    And Shang Qingya felt quite congenial to the two girls... After just chatting for a while, there was a feeling of hatred for seeing each other.


    In fact, this is the blood of the Qingluan god bird. Qingluan itself has a symbolic meaning of love. All people with love will have an indescribable sense of closeness to them...


    As the women chatted non-stop... Zhou Ye was idle...


    At this time, Yue Shan lying at Zhou Ye''s feet had already turned into a pool of substance that was difficult to understand.


    And what about Li Yuan?It has also begun to roll his eyes... out of air more than air in...


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye didn''t bother to delay here anymore...


    To put it bluntly, he came here to find the bright moon...


    Now, Mingyue has also been found...He naturally doesn''t need to waste time here anymore...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye stood up holding Mingyue... "Okay, let''s go too... This is really not a good place!"


    "Okay, husband..."


    "Everything is subject to your husband''s orders..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, all the women responded...


    "Haha... let''s go!" Zhou Ye said, waving his hand and everyone disappeared on the high platform...


    The entire hall was instantly cleaned up...In addition to a pool of minced meat under the stage, there was also a pool of unexplained objects like wax tears...


    And beside the object, Li Yuan, who passed out into a coma...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Time does not know how long it has passed... Li Yuan finally woke up... He looked at the sewage-like object next to him, and suddenly sadness came from it... He burst into tears... "Big Brother Yueshan... Wu Wu... It''s a small knife. It¡¯s you...oooooo..."


    Seeing that while he was crying, there was a sound of armor colliding outside the hall...


    "Don''t let a thief go away..."


    "Master Governor has an order to capture the murderer...those who dare to resist, kill without mercy!"


    With the sound, a large group of soldiers in armor rushed in...


    They saw Li Yuan the first time...


    Apart from anything else, several soldiers kicked him to the ground in the past, and then tied the rope...


    "Boy, you dare to kill Master Cister Shi, you are dead..."


    "I didn''t kill the Prince Governor..."


    "Hey, you can tell Master Cishi about this!"


    With that said, a group of soldiers took Li Yuan into custody... and walked outside...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye saved Li Yuan''s life, just because Li Yuan had a daughter named Li Xiuning... As for Yue Shan?He doesn¡¯t have a daughter to be as cheap as Zhou Ye, so Zhou Ye will naturally not save him...


    Chapter 2222


    Chapter Two Hundred and Twenty Two


    That night--


    Dozens of black shadows sprang from Yangzhou Governor¡¯s Mansion...


    After a while, the governor''s mansion turned into a sea of ??flames...


    "Waterfall..."


    "Come on..."


    "Quickly, go and save Lord Shishi..."


    That night, the people of Yangzhou City were awake at night... The streets were full of soldiers searching for gangsters...


    Until dawn, the entire Yangzhou City was still heavily guarded...


    No way, the whole family of a landlord official died violently. How could such a huge matter not let the officials in Yangzhou accidentally deal with it?


    However, after three days of searching, they found nothing except the guy who claimed to be the son of Li in Longxi at the beginning...


    The group of people who killed Cishi''s son and threatened to annihilate Cishi''s family in Zuiyuelou was like disappearing in Yangzhou, and they couldn''t even find any clues.


    On the other side...on the official road to Jingling County...


    A group of people are riding horses galloping...


    The leader is a man with a beard... Behind him is a man dressed up by more than a dozen people...


    After them, it was a combination of one man and six women.


    This weird combination is obviously centered on the handsome boy in the middle. Although the six beautiful women who surround him and their sisters whisper and chuckle from time to time, one of them is always accompanied by that handsome boy. Beside the boy, he whispered this to the boy, as if he was afraid of being bored.


    This group of people is not someone else, but Zhou Ye and the owner of the Pegasus Farm who just came out of Yangzhou...


    To be honest, when the store owner saw that there were three more women behind Zhou Ye, his expression was quite wonderful.


    He wanted to persuade his daughter to leave Zhou Ye, a playboy, but was forced by his daughter to die...


    In the end, he can only let it go... No way, he can''t force his daughter to death, right??


    Although he acquiesced in this matter, his heart was unsatisfactory... Therefore, he took the lead with his entourage, and made a considerable distance from Zhou Ye and others.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1839

    Zhou Ye looked at the back of the angrily business owner in the distance, turned his head to Shang Qingya and said in a low voice: "Qingya, I''m wronged you..."


    "Qingya is not wronged..." Shang Qingya said sadly: "Now Qingya has become an unfilial daughter. If Yelang doesn''t want Qingya, then Qingya will only die... "


    "Fool, how could I not want Qingya..." Zhou Ye said, gently probing his hand, and grabbing Shang Qingya''s little hand...


    Shang Qingya''s cheeks flushed with Zhou Ye''s bold move...


    Although between the two people, even more extreme things have been done, and even Shang Qingya has already served someone with a group of sisters in the weird world called the mirror world... But outside, she Still can''t let go...


    "Langjun... this... this is not good..."


    Shang Qing Yazhen lowered her head, and even though she said that it was not good...but her little hand squeezed Zhou Ye''s big hand back, and she didn''t even want to break free.


    Seeing Shang Qingya''s reluctant expression, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile...


    Or, the ancient girl paper is the best...This kind of eagerness to refuse and greet, and the desire to speak, can any modern girl make it??


    Even if it is made, the special one is pretended...


    At this moment... There was a cloud of dust in the distance ahead, and there seemed to be dozens of people galloping on horseback...


    Facing this scene, the shopkeeper who was in the front couldn''t help but shout, "There is a situation ahead, everyone move aside slowly..."


    The store owner clearly said this to Zhou Ye and others...Although he can''t understand Zhou Ye''s flowery appearance, after all, his daughter''s heart is tied to this bastard, and he doesn''t want Zhou Ye. What''s wrong... That''s why I screamed like this...


    Following the words of the shop owner, Zhou Ye let the girls rein in their horses to slow down and leaned to the side of the road...


    In this era, soldiers and bandits are rampant...As a well-informed shop owner who has been running around all the year round, he has already cautiously placed his hand on the hilt of his waist... Up.


    Time is not long, Zhou Ye and others finally see the situation ahead...


    It was a horse-drawn carriage running wild... and behind the carriage there was a large swath of smoke and dust. Others could not see the situation in the smoke and dust a few miles away, but they could not hide Zhou Ye''s eyes...


    A few miles behind that carriage, there are dozens of figures in black riding horses...


    Those dozens of people wearing black robes riding horses and running wild, each covered their faces with black gauze, it is impossible to see whether they are male or female...


    And the horse-drawn carriage in front of him, when he saw the Pegasus Ranch sign on the owner of the mall, he pulled the reins and stopped...


    Just when the owner of the mall faced such a situation and was on guard...


    From the carriage, there was a voice like a silver bell, "Is the hero of the Flying Horse Ranch ahead?"


    The store owner did not relax his vigilance just because there was a woman in the car... He pressed the knife with one hand and asked, "It''s Shang Mou...? Who are you?"


    "Little girl Zhang Meiniang, my father, and Zhang Ke, a regular servant of Sanqi, came across a gangster while traveling for fun... Please also ask the owner of the mall to save me..." the woman in the car said anxiously.


    Sanqi Chang Attendant, Zhang Ke... is the elder brother of Liang Wu Emperor Xiao Yan... and the Flying Horse Ranch lives next to Liang, not far from each other. The most important thing is that the Flying Horse Ranch has business dealings with Liang. The store owner has also seen Zhang Ke, a regular servant of Sanqi, several times...


    Since she is the daughter of an old deceased, the owner of the mall can''t die without saving...


    Thinking of this, the store owner said solemnly: "Since it is the daughter of Brother Ziju, then Shang will naturally not be saved. A virtuous niece will go to the rear to hide and see Shang kill these gangsters!"


    "Mei Niang thanked my uncle...but the bandits are tough and not easy to fight hard. It''s better to cheat them by trying to get rid of their shells..." As he said, a girl about fifteen or sixteen years old jumped out of the car with the curtain pulled ...I saw that girl, with bright eyes and white teeth, and the beauty to the extreme...


    After stepping out of the carriage, she bowed to Yingying, the owner of the shopping mall: "The power is urgent, and the owner can forgive me!"


    While talking, she picked up the corners of her skirt and quickly ran towards Zhou Ye, who was not far behind the store owner...


    When she came to Zhou Ye''s side, she could not think too much, and directly bowed to Zhou Ye Yingying: "My son, I don''t know if I can ride with the son to confuse the bandits..."


    When the shop owner saw Zhang Meiniang¡¯s pie, his face suddenly became ugly...


    Damn it, that''s my son-in-law... You have to ride with my son-in-law when you come up, okay?


    My daughter wanted to ride with him and was scolded by me. You actually...


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t seem to see the ugly face of the shop owner, and smiled slightly: "Saving people is like fighting a fire. It''s natural..."


    While talking, Zhou Ye stretched out his hand at Zhang Meiniang... dragged her from the ground into his arms...


    Chapter 2223


    Chapter Two Hundred and Twenty Three


    After seeing that Zhang Mei Niang sitting in Zhou Ye''s arms, the imperial man who drove seemed to understand his mission. He raised the reins and accelerated towards the distance of the official road behind the owner of the mall.


    In just a moment, he disappeared into the distance...


    And at this time, the gangsters who chased the carriage behind the carriage have also rushed to the front of the store owner...


    Seeing this situation, she jumped into Zhou Ye''s arms, and Zhang Meiniang, who was riding with Zhou Ye, couldn''t help but nest her whole person in Zhou Ye''s arms... Especially her small face was deeply buried After Zhou Ye''s Hungarian...


    She was really scared today...


    Originally today, she took her family guard to Yuquan Temple to worship the Buddha, but she did not expect to encounter a gangster halfway down the road...


    Although the number of this group of bandits is only a few dozen, each of the martial arts is strong, and although the guards in the house are also good players selected from the army, they can only desperately delay time for her, which makes her escape.


    She is sure that these people are here for herself...


    Now, she doesn''t ask for anything else, just asks to be able to hide from these gangsters and let herself escape from birth...


    With such thoughts, Zhang Meiniang couldn''t help but arched into Zhou Ye''s arms again...


    Facing the behavior of the little girl in his arms, Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head... As soon as he reached out, he placed his hand on Zhang Mei Niang''s slender waist... and gently rubbed it.


    Feeling the strangeness coming from her body, Zhang Meiniang became a little embarrassed... I didn''t expect this guy to be a disciple among the golden jade.


    Doesn''t he know what a gentleman does not bully the dark room??


    Bad guy...Where are your hands going...


    Don''t go any further...


    Whoops--


    At this time, the group of knights wearing black robes had already rushed to the front of the shop owner. In front of the shop owner and others, they restrained their war horses...


    When the leading knight opened his mouth, the mall owner was shocked.


    "Pegasus Ranch merchant?"


    The sound was like cutting through glass with a sharp weapon, it was extremely unpleasant...


    "It''s Shang, I don''t know what your excellency has to say?" The business owner said with a fist to the black-robed knight.


    "Hehehehehe..." A terrible sneer sounded like a howling night owl, "Have you ever seen a carriage galloping away?"

 Chapter 1840

    How could the store owner look like his peers, and asked directly: "How about you have seen it? How about you haven''t seen it before?"


    "Hahahaha... I have seen it, so I will show us a clear road, then our family will let you go... If you deliberately conceal it for the woman, the shopkeeper... You can run away, and your Pegasus ranch can also run. Drop it?"


    As the voice fell, the black-robed knight slapped his hand at the mall master...


    Following his actions, the store owner only felt a strong wind coming towards him. He suddenly glared and drew his horse to the side to hide, shouting: "The thief dare..."


    However, at this moment, I heard a bang¡ªthe shopping mall owner turned his head and looked, and saw that the leader¡¯s split palm force directly smashed the official road beside him into a pit as deep as one person. .


    Seeing this scene...The shop owner couldn''t help but sweat...


    Such strength, such skill...Why have you never heard of it in the world??


    "Your Excellency is good... dare to ask your honorable name!"


    At this time, the attitude of the shop owner has eased a lot... No way, his skills are not as good as people... Other than that, the leader alone can kill himself and his party completely... He can almost understand now. Why did Zhang Mei Niang see them that they were the enemy of the thief?


    "Hey hey... Don''t interrupt, I''m asking you... Not you asking me... I''m asking you, have you ever seen the carriage that just passed by??" The black robe man sneered.


    "This, there is indeed a carriage that just rushed away in a hurry..." The shop owner didn''t resist at this time... He is stronger than others, he will resist only if he is stupid.


    "Isn''t it okay to be so obedient? Hahahaha..." As he said, the black-robed man would lead his men to ride away...


    However, when he passed by Zhou Ye, he stopped his footsteps again...


    "Who are you?"


    "This is my nephew..." Seeing that the leader had actually stopped beside Zhou Ye, he had a bad idea in his heart, so he hurried over and ran over to make a round.


    "Oh?? Your nephew?" The black robe leader looked at Zhou Ye up and down, then looked at the surrounding daughters... "Then these women are also your nephews?"


    "This..." When the store owner was about to admit it... Zhou Ye said... "They are all my concubines..."


    "Hahahaha... the little Yanfu is not shallow..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the black robe laughed loudly, suddenly stopped the laughter, and said coldly: "I don''t believe..."


    "Believe it or not, they are my concubines..." Zhou Ye spread his hands and said indifferently, "Why should you believe me?"


    "Hahaha, good boy, you are the first to dare to talk to me like this..." The black robe smiled furiously: "Are you really afraid of death?"


    "You can try..." Zhou Ye showed a smile on his face, "Look at who died first..."


    "So courageous..." The leading black robe was very angry when he heard the words, and the black robe on his body seemed to follow his master''s anger, without the wind automatically... hunting.


    Seeing this situation, the owner of the mall could only hold onto his knife handle... At the same time, he put his left hand behind him, and signaled his servants to prepare desperately...


    Boy, you killed me now... Is it hard for you to admit it??


    That''s it, my business owes you... If you treat my daughter badly in the future, I will not let you go as a ghost...


    This thought was turning in his mind... The shop owner stared at the black-robed man with his eyes tightly... He planned to find a time to get into trouble...


    Just at the moment of the moment, a black-robed knight behind the black robe whispered: "Commander, the master''s affairs must not be delayed... Please also the commander take the master''s important things first!"


    "..." Hearing the words of his subordinates, the leader of the black robe seemed to have thought of something, and the black robe on his body suddenly calmed down... "Well, then I won''t delay here...but, The boy in front of him is obviously suspicious. I don''t believe that these women are his wives and concubines... Maybe the cheap maid is hiding in it..."


    "Then let them prove themselves..." The black robe behind him said here, looking at Zhou Ye and the others, "You don''t want to make mistakes, and quickly prove yourself... Otherwise, today - call you to die. The place of burial..."


    "Self-certification?? How to self-certify?"


    Zhou Ye asked with a dazed expression: "Is it possible that I will not be able to walk through the ethical affairs in front of you?"


    Chapter 2224


    Chapter two hundred and twenty-four


    "It''s so good..."


    Zhou Ye just made a casual comment, but let the black robe commander''s eyes brighten...


    "Fuck, you''re looking for death..." How could Zhou Ye be the one who wronged him, and he is about to violently attack...


    However, at this moment, Zhang Mei Niang, who was nestling in his arms, hugged his neck regardless, and then she used her force to choke him...


    To be honest, at this time, Zhou Ye''s expression was dazed...


    This is not the same as what we said...


    But this is not bad...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye didn''t care anymore. He took Zhang Mei Niang''s waist and deliberately deepened this...


    At this moment, Zhang Mei Niang''s eyes closed her eyes and her heart was full of sadness...


    This enemy, I just wanted to prove himself in this way and get rid of the entanglement of those black robes... I didn''t expect this bastard to take advantage of the danger...


    However, this feeling... so good...


    At this moment, Zhang Meiniang only felt that the whole world seemed to have stagnated, and only herself and this bastard who kept taking advantage of herself were in the world...


    Her first news was like this... just like this was ruined in this bastard''s mouth...


    But, this feeling... really beautiful...


    I don¡¯t know how long it has passed... Until Zhang Mei Niang felt that she was about to suffocate, Zhou Ye let her go...


    "Okay...Okay, just use this method to prove yourself!" The black-robed man seemed to be very happy, pointed directly at the other women, and said: "It''s your turn..."


    Hearing the words of the leader of the black robe, a group of women look at me, I look at you...


    In the end, Zhu Yuyan is one step ahead...


    With a smile, she walked up to her husband¡¯s side, and smiled at her husband: "I also ask your husband to be merciful..."


    While talking, she took the initiative to hold her husband''s neck and kissed it...


    Since Zhu Yuyan has set an example...The other women also walked over...In the eyes of her husband...


    After the girls have done all this, look at the guys on the racecourse, all of them look like life is worse than death...


    It is one thing to know that my eldest is in love with someone, but it is another thing to see that my eldest is close to someone...


    Qingya is so beautiful, it would be nonsense to say that there are no admirers in the racecourse...not to mention Qingya''s peerless appearance. Just marrying Qingya, he can turn from a slave to a master. Many people in the racecourse secretly coveted...


    However, in the end, this flower from the Flying Horse Ranch fell into the arms of a thief...


    How can this not let a group of guys gnash their teeth??


    "...Hahaha, as expected, these women are your wives and concubines... It seems that the cheap maid is not among you...whatever... the master cannot be delayed..." said here, the black-robed man wanted Go away...

 Chapter 1841

    Seeing this scene, the store owner couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief...Finally, he passed the blunder...


    However, at this moment, a loud voice suddenly came from behind him, "My heroes, the woman you are looking for is in the arms of that man, and he is not my nephew in my house..."


    With this sound, the black-robed man who was planning to ride away suddenly stopped his body...


    And everyone at the Flying Horse Ranch was dumbfounded...


    The store owner even looked at the sound of the sound behind him with murderous eyes... gritted his teeth and said: "Ma...three...what are you talking about!!"


    That guy named Ma San, at this time also gave up...


    He rode his horse and ran to the side of the black-robed man, and said flatly to the leader of the black-robed leader: "Her man, the younger one did see a horse-drawn carriage rushing and the woman coming out of the carriage. It was the woman who was hiding in the arms of the disciple...the little one pledged her wealth and life... there is no lie!"


    Hearing Ma San''s words... Zhang Mei-niang''s small face instantly became white and white...


    After Feng Muyuan glared at Ma San, she looked at Zhou Ye with a look of guilt... and whispered: "Mei Niang is tired of the son. It is Mi Niang''s fault... In the next life, Mei Niang is willing to be a cow and a horse to repay her great favor!"


    With that said, Zhang Meiniang raised her hand and drew a dagger from her waist to stab her heart...


    These people in black robes arrested themselves under the orders of their masters. They had never seen themselves, but wanted to arrest themselves. If they want to come, their masters are not a good thing... Moreover, they fall into the hands of their masters, afraid... ¡­


    If it was the past, I can''t say that Zhang Meiniang would not look for any short swords...


    However, after hearing that with Zhou Ye, there was a figure in her heart quietly. For this figure, she said that she didn''t want to succumb to anything more...


    No way, in order to protect your innocence, you will die.


    She doesn''t ask for anything else, just asks that these people can spare Zhou Ye and others after her death...


    However, just when Zhang Meiniang was about to find her short-sightedness... her hand was firmly grasped by Zhou Ye.


    "My son... Don''t stop Mei Niang..." Zhang Mei Niang looked at Zhou Ye with a sad expression, and said, "My heart has been determined... Please son..."


    "What stupid thing to say... I said you are my concubine, and you are my concubine... No one in this world can touch my woman!" Zhou Ye said lightly.


    After saying this, Zhou Ye looked at the group of people in black robes... "This is the end of the matter. Don''t gossip, see the truth!"


    "Quack quack quack...well, the old man beats birds all day long, but today he almost got blinded by the birds...boy, you are amazing!"


    After saying this, the black robe leader shouted: "Do it, don''t keep the chickens and dogs..."


    As his voice fell, dozens of people in black robes rushed towards Zhou Ye and others like ghosts...


    And what was faster than them was Zhou Ye''s move...


    I saw Zhou Ye''s figure sitting on horseback swaying slightly, and then dozens of Zhou Ye stood in front of the black-robed men at the same time... or slapped or kicked the tens of black people. The robe forced back away...


    "What?? Heaven and earth cross the yin and yang great compassion... not good, the idea is tied, the wind is screaming..."


    With a violent shout from the leader of the black robe, dozens of black robe knights, not even the horses, ran away with a stray shadow... while running, shouting: "Boy, you are dead Now... until my master leaves the customs, he will wash the Pegasus Ranch... you wait!!!"


    "If you want to leave, leave it to my son..." Zhou Ye would naturally not let the tiger go back to the mountain, saying that he would catch up if he couldn''t raise his figure...


    However, Zhang Mei-niang in her arms hugged her waist tightly... "My son, don''t chase the poor, be careful to adjust the tiger away from the mountain..."


    At this time, the shop owner also said: "Xian son-in-law, don''t chase..."


    After hearing this, Zhou Ye could only give up...


    Chapter 2225


    Two thousand two hundred and twenty-five chapters


    Zhang Mei Niang''s heart is full of sweet feelings at this time...


    She never knew that the feeling of being protected is so sweet...


    Although when the group of thieves broke the origin of her own son''s exercises, she felt that her son''s figure swayed slightly, but in her opinion, it may be that her own son did not expect that the group of thieves could actually recognize their own skills. For the sake of law...


    [Actually, at that time, Zhou Ye was spitting out in his heart...what did he make out??Haha I''ll know later...]


    As the black-robed knights escaped completely...


    On the entire official road, only Ma San, who had just been a seller seeking glory, was left...


    "The host, the host is forgiving... the villain is just a momentary fascination..."


    Ma San was already stupid at this time...


    He didn''t expect that the group of black-robed knights who looked like ox-coaxing were so vulnerable... they were defeated by the son-in-law of his own landlord, and the most hateful thing was that these guys escaped...


    ran away¡­¡­


    Ran¡­¡­


    Up...


    I''m lying down, you just behaved so awkwardly, why don''t you come to a deadlock... Even if you delay a little bit, so that he has time to escape... You just ran like this??


    This is not the time to think about these things... the most important thing is to save yourself.


    Looking at Ma San who was kneeling on the ground in front of him, banging his head constantly.


    The mall owner frowned... "Grab this bitch slave..."


    "Yes!!"


    With an order from the store owner, a group of men on the racecourse rushed over, punched and kicked Ma San, and arrested him.


    In this era, no one is more resentful than the betrayers...especially Ma San who also sells the owner for glory, such a person, death is not a pity.


    The owner of the mall looked at the sky, and at this time the sun was almost slanting to the west... "There is a forest in front of us, so we will camp there..."


    With that said, the owner of the mall took the lead and ran away...


    In fact, at this time, the mall owner is also full of entanglements...


    After this incident, he knew that his prospective son-in-law possessed martial arts, and that he should have come from extraordinary... But he had always been quite cold towards him because of Zhou Ye''s caress, and now he turned his face and posted it enthusiastically, looking too It''s been over the market...He has a good face, and he really can''t do such a thing.


    That''s why I made such a gesture...


    And Zhou Ye didn''t care about this either, or... Zhou Ye prefers people with this personality...


    Straightforward, good face... and righteous.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye didn''t care about this behavior of the store owner, and led the girls to chase the store owner...


    At this moment, Zhang Meiniang, who was nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, was full of anxiety and anxiety...

 Chapter 1842

    She looked at the beautiful face in front of her, and she still wanted to talk several times...


    Seeing Zhang Meiniang''s actions, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and asked in a low voice, "Meiniang has something to tell me..."


    "The son... Mei Niang... Mei Niang is definitely not a prodigal person... Please also observe that the son... just, just made that frivolous action, just for... to help the son through the difficulties..." Zhang Mei Niang finished With these words, she looked at Zhou Ye with anxiety. If there was a trace of unbelief on Zhou Ye''s face at this time, then she would only have to judge her innocence...


    "Well, I believe Mei Niang is definitely not such a woman..." Zhou Ye chuckled when he heard the words.


    Of course Zhou Ye believed Mei Niang''s words, and Mei Niang would do that just now. In fact, it was influenced by his spiritual position...


    However, after Zhou Ye said this, he didn''t make Zhang Meiniang''s heart open in the slightest, but complained even more... "The son is going to lie to Mei Niang, Mei Niang...oooo..."


    While talking, Zhang Meiniang started crying in a low voice...


    She really didn''t want Zhou Ye to treat her as a sleek woman...because she cared too much about Zhou Ye''s opinion of her...


    This little girl cried, but stopped Zhou Ye from crying...


    Damn it, I said I believe you... Are you still crying??Do you believe me??


    Well, since you don¡¯t believe in words, let¡¯s use actions to express...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye bowed his head and blocked Zhang Meiniang''s gaze tightly...


    For a while, Zhang Meiniang was taken aback by Zhou Ye''s actions...


    However, gradually, she stopped crying... her arms even clung to Zhou Ye''s neck...


    Seeing their own man¡¯s piety, the women couldn¡¯t help but chuckle...


    They deliberately speeded up their horses, forming a barrier between everyone in the Flying Horse Ranch and their princes, blocking their own princes behind...


    I don¡¯t know how long it took before Zhang Mei Niang came out of that dazzling state...


    As soon as she woke up, she slammed into Zhou Ye''s arms and refused to leak her face...


    Looking at Zhang Meiniang who was nestled in his arms like a kitten, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but pull out an arc...


    "My son, in fact... Actually, the slave''s surname is not Zhang, but Xiao..."


    A bottom voice came from Zhou Ye''s arms... If it weren''t for Zhou Ye''s superhuman with five senses, I really couldn''t hear her...


    "Oh? The last name is Xiao? What is your relationship with Emperor Xiaoming Xiao Kuo?" Zhou Ye asked knowingly.


    "The Nu Family is the daughter of Xiao Kuo, Emperor Xiaoming of Xiliang... The Slave Family is never deliberately concealed... The Slave Family is just afraid..." Xiao Mei Niang hurriedly explained...


    If anyone misunderstands her, she doesn''t want Zhou Ye to misunderstand herself...


    The process of the two seeing each other was too unbelievable. She really didn''t want Zhou Ye to think of herself as a liar woman... I just wanted to explain it...


    However, Zhou Ye really thought she talked too much...so, he simply used Dafa to block her remaining words...


    I have to say that Zhou Ye''s mute Dafa is quite useful for this future Empress Xiao...


    After only performing it twice, she turned into a lazy kitten again, nestled in her own arms, and never said anything again...


    As for what happened behind the horse team, the store owner didn''t notice...


    After riding their horses for nearly an hour, the group of people finally arrived in the mountains and forests that the store owner said.


    When he got to the place, the shopkeeper ordered people to camp, and at the same time he brought the Ma San over and tied him firmly to an old tree.


    "Ma San, state-owned, national law, and family rules... I naturally have the rules of my Pegasus ranch in my Pegasus ranch... Your seller seeks glory, and you should be punished by heartbreaking. Do you have any objections?"


    Looking at Ma San, the store owner said coldly.


    "Owner, forgive me... forgive me..."


    Looking at Zhang San, who was begging hard, the shop owner sighed and said, "Let¡¯s execute..."


    "Yes!"


    Following the order of the shopkeeper, a man with a sharp knife in his ears came up. He smiled coldly at Ma San and said, "Ma San, don''t be a seller''s villain in your next life..."


    Speaking of this, the man unceremoniously raised his hand, sliced ??open the mouth of Ma San''s Hungarian, and with the tip of his knife, a beating heart was suddenly picked out...


    Chapter 2226


    Chapter Two Hundred and Twenty Six


    Just when the mall owner set up a punishment hall privately there to punish the rebel slaves...


    Here Zhou Ye also brought the girls to the forest...


    As soon as Zhou Ye walked into the forest, he heard Ma San''s screams...With his eyesight, he naturally saw Ma San''s heart and lungs gouged out.


    The executioner seemed to have quite a means, able to dig out that Ma San''s heart without letting him pass out in pain... I have to say that this guy is by no means a good person.


    But then again...


    In this era of turmoil, no forces will tolerate traitors.


    If one horse is released today, perhaps ten horses will appear in the ranch tomorrow...After all, when the price of betrayal is too low, betrayal will become a habit.


    This is why in modern society, employees of those companies always change jobs frequently... After all, there is almost no price for betrayal.


    But in this era it is different...


    Betrayal is to pay the price of life, perhaps, not only this Ma Sanhui will pay the price, I am afraid Ma San''s family will be unlucky.


    But this has nothing to do with Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye wasn''t a Virgin Mary either...he wouldn''t go to ask his cheap old man to plead with him, say something, Ma Sangui is not going to die... and so on.


    Everyone is responsible for their words and deeds, and so is Ma San.


    After Zhou Ye led the girls into the forest, he found a clearing in the forest more than a hundred meters away from the merchant camp... and began to prepare for camping.


    After a lot of busy work, Zhou Ye and others'' camps have also been set up...


    At this moment... a man from the ranch came to the camp and bowed to Zhou Ye and said, "Uncle, Master, please go there..."


    "My father invites Yelang to visit? Then did he call me?" Qing Ya asked strangely when he heard the servant''s words.


    "This... In response to the words of the young lady, the master didn''t let Xiao call you to go with you..." When the merchant servant heard his lady''s question, his face couldn''t help but stop...


    "Hmph, father must want to embarrass Yelang again, don''t be afraid of him, Yelang, I will go with you..." Qing Ya said, pulling Zhou Ye''s hand, and going to her father together. In the camp...


    Seeing his own lady''s affiliation, the servant couldn''t help but cast his eyes on Zhou Ye for help...

 Chapter 1843

    "Okay, Qing Ya, don''t make trouble... Your father called me to discuss something important..." Zhou Ye smiled and lightly pecked Qing Ya on the cheek, and said: "Be here obediently waiting for me to come back. That''s it... By the way, I want to eat your best scallion pancake tonight..."


    Qing Ya, who was originally a little tiger, was flushed with Zhou Ye''s actions... After all, for her to show affection in public, it is still too advanced... "Well, that... Na Qing Ya is in the camp, preparing dinner for Yelang... Yelang, go early and return early..."


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, then said to the merchant servant: "Let''s go..."


    "Yes, uncle!" The merchant servant heard the words and hurriedly led the way, walking towards the camp of the merchant ranch...


    The distance of more than a hundred meters will be there in no time...


    When Zhou Ye walked to the store owner¡¯s tent, the store owner was staring at a bloody heart in a daze...


    "Yue Zhang...I''m here!" Zhou Ye said softly.


    "Oh...coming? Sit down!" Hearing the sound, the store owner raised his head, and after looking at Zhou Ye, he waved his hand to let him sit down...


    After pondering for a while, the shop owner said, "Do you know where the people in black robes come from today?"


    "This... my son-in-law doesn''t know..." Zhou Ye pondered for a moment, and finally decided to lie...


    "It seems that there is going to be a bloody storm in the rivers and lakes..." The store owner sighed deeply, and after a long indulge, said: "When we arrive at the Pegasus Ranch, after you and Qingya are married , Leave quickly..."


    Hearing what the store owner said, Zhou Ye was taken aback...


    He knew that there was only Qing Ya and his daughter at the store owner''s knees. What he said the most a few days ago was that he hoped that Zhou Ye would inherit the merchant¡¯s ranch after he married Qing Ya and carry it forward...


    But now, he suddenly repented and asked Zhou Ye to leave immediately after they married Qingya. Why??


    Seeing Zhou Ye¡¯s doubts, the shop owner said softly, ¡°Today those people in black robes were forced to retreat by you, but they have also formed enmity... and they already know my heels and feet. If you continue to follow Qingya lives in the Flying Horse Ranch...for you and Qingya, it''s not a blessing...So, it''s better for you to leave early..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Hearing the words of the store owner, Zhou Ye was moved...


    He knew that the store owner wanted to bear the hatred with the black-robed people alone, and made this decision.


    "Mr. Yue doesn''t need to worry... I don''t care about the mere rat generations with their heads and tails hidden..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "If those black robes don''t come, then just leave it. If they come, they will have no return... ¡­"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the shop owner was not only unhappy, but angrily shouted, "Confused..."


    Zhou Ye was taken aback by this anger, fucking, what''s the situation??


    "Only a thousand days to catch thieves, how can there be a thousand days to guard against thieves..." the shop owner said angrily: "I know that your martial arts are strong enough to scare away those black-robed people, but-Shoudu will lose... How many people can you protect with so many young and old? How long can you protect?"


    Having said this, the shop owner seemed to feel that his tone was a little too heavy, and he forced his anxiety into his heart, and said softly: "You are young and energetic. Although you have masterful martial arts, you don''t know the sinisterness of this world..."


    "Leave aside, just say, those black-robed people are in the dark, and we are in the light... If they endure for a while, and then break into trouble, what can we do?" The shop owner sighed, "We can''t possibly Always guarding against them... even, they only need to miss a face from time to time, so that the entire Pegasus Ranch can be wiped out. Over time... the Pegasus Ranch will be abandoned..."


    When Zhou Ye heard the words, he couldn''t help but nodded...


    But this is the case. This is the advantage of being in the dark. As long as people leak some whereabouts from time to time, they can make you mentally tense... and it is impossible for people to be in this state of mental tension all the time, if so. Sooner or later, this person will be abandoned...


    But Zhou Ye couldn''t say anything--don''t worry, those guys are actually mine. At that time, they just said casually... or something like that.


    If you want to say that, you can''t say it, his relationship with the owner of the store will return to that state of incompatible...


    However, there is no other way...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye opened his mouth and said: "Yue Zhang doesn''t need to worry. My Zhou family has some connections with Cihang Jingzhai. You can also ask the owner of Cihang Jingzhai to protect the Pegasus Ranch!"


    Chapter 2227


    Chapter Two Hundred and Twenty Seven


    "Ci Hang Jing Zhai?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the store owner''s eyes suddenly brightened...


    He stood up with a scream, walked in front of Zhou Ye in two steps, grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand, and asked, "Sir-in-law, is this true?"


    "Really..." Zhou Ye withdrew his hand without a trace, and said, "The relationship between my Zhou family and Cihang Jingzhai can be traced back hundreds of years, and the relationship between my Zhou family and Cihang Jingzhai has always been. It has never been broken... Therefore, please ask the owner of Cihang Jingzhai to protect the Pegasus Ranch. There is still no problem!"


    "Hahaha...ok...ok!!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the shop owner suddenly burst into laughter...


    Can not die, who wants to die...


    He still wants to see his grandson born...


    Just let Zhou Ye take his daughter away and fly high.


    Although the people in black robes are quite powerful, and above them, there is a master who claims to have never left... But in the eyes of the owner of the mall, if Cihang Jingzhai, who is the best in martial arts, is willing to speak, then they It will be absolutely safe...


    After all, the shadow of the famous tree...


    Is Cihangjingzhai, one of the two holy places of martial arts, an easy one??


    The contemporary master speaks, among the martial arts, who would dare not give face??


    After Zhou Ye removed the stone in his depressed heart, the owner of the mall immediately became happy... "Come here, bring wine... I want to stay drunk with my son-in-law today..."


    "Hehe, since Zhang Yue has this kind of elegance, his son-in-law naturally dare not accompany him... But how can these wines get into Yue Zhang''s mouth? I still have several jars of 100-year-old wines, so I will get them... Conspiracy to get drunk with Yue Zhang!


    "Okay..., get it quickly!"


    Hearing the words of the store owner, Zhou Ye smiled and got up and walked to his camp...


    After returning to the camp, Zhou Ye confessed to the women, and after pacifying Xiao Meiniang, did he take out two altars of puree from his wristband, and Shi Shiran returned to the camp of the Pegasus Ranch. ...


    That night----


    The depressed stone in the heart of the mall owner was removed for a long time, naturally excited to drink...


    As for Zhou Ye, of course, the cup is dry, not at all ambiguous...


    The store owner discovered another advantage of his son-in-law, that is, the reality...


    For those who love wine, wine is both character...


    If you drink a lot of alcohol, you will push three things and try to get rid of them, and you will rape and be slippery. How can such a person''s character be better??


    And Zhou Ye''s posture of doing it with alcohol was just right for his temperament. The more he looked at Zhou Ye, the more pleasing his eyes...


    As for Zhou Ye''s many wives and concubines??


    This may be regarded as a crime of bigamy in later generations... But in this era, what is the big deal??


    Big husband, three wives and four concubines...


    This is the perception of people in this era...

 Chapter 1844

    Although the owner of the mall has only one wife because of his fear of being inside, but this does not hinder his appreciation of Zhou Ye...


    So, when the moon was on the branch, the owner of the shopping mall who was drinking freely became drunk...


    And what about Zhou Ye?Nothing...


    After he overwhelmed his father-in-law, Shi Shiran returned to his camp...


    Although Zhou Ye was not drunk, the women completely treated him as a drunk man to serve...


    As soon as Zhou Ye returned to the tent, he undressed his clothes, and washed his feet...that was really meticulous.


    Even Xiao Meiniang started working together, waiting for Zhou Ye to wash...


    In this regard, the women did not reject her... They knew that since their husband kissed this Xiao Mei Niang, she would never get out of the palm of their husband... Sooner or later they would be their sisters...


    After busying for a long time, the women finally fell asleep waiting for their husbands...


    Originally, they wanted Xiao Meiniang to live with them in Zhou Ye¡¯s account... but Xiao Meiniang was rather thin-skinned after all. Although she already had skin-to-kin relationship with Zhou Ye, she refused to make peace with Zhou Ye. The girls sleep together...


    Regarding this, the women do not insist on...


    So he set up a small tent next to her big tent and let Xiao Meiniang live in alone...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Xiao Meiniang was lying in the tent, staring at the top of the tent... In her heart, there were many thoughts.


    She was originally the daughter of Xiao Ming Emperor Xiao Kuo of Xiliang, and her mother was Empress Zhang...It stands to reason that she should have been a good food since childhood... However, on the contrary, because of her birthday, she had eaten up since she was a child. Human suffering...


    Xiao Mei-niang was born in February, and according to Jiangnan customs, all children born in February are ominous. So when she was still in her infant, she was adopted by her own six uncles, Dongping Wang Xiaosao. ...


    Less than a year after Xiao Mei and his wife adopted Xiao Meiniang, both died.


    In the eyes of modern people, this may be just an accident, but in the eyes of people of that era, it has confirmed Xiao Mei Niang''s ominous name.


    As a result, Xiao Kuo even dared not take his own daughter home... and sent her to her uncle Zhang Ke for adoption...


    Although Zhang Ke is a member of Anping Wang Xiaoyan''s family, her family is poor, so... Xiao Meiniang did not live a life of fine clothes and clothes since she was a child, but was busy with housework for a livelihood like the children of ordinary people at home...


    This kind of life lasted until a few days ago...


    A few days ago, Emperor Wen of the Sui Dynasty chose the concubine for his second son Jin Wang to arrive in Liang Kingdom. However, the results of birthday divination of the princesses of Liang Kingdom were all unlucky. I don¡¯t know who reminded that there is another princess in Zhang Ke¡¯s family... ¡­


    So with an attitude of experimenting, Emperor Wen ordered Tai Shi in the palace to fortune the eight characters of Xiao Mei Niang¡¯s birthday. What was unexpected was that the eight characters of the birthday of this princess, defined as ominous, turned out to be lucky...


    This is the end of the matter. It is said that Guozhu Liang should be happy, but on the contrary, Guozhu Liang heard about this and was worried that he could not eat anymore...


    After all, the country lord of Liang was also afraid that after Xiao Meiniang really married Sui Wendi¡¯s second son, it would cause misfortune and make the Sui country angry with Liang...


    I don¡¯t know who said that, the Yuquan Temple is quite efficacious, so there is Xiao Mi-niang''s itinerary to go to worship the Buddha... in order to wash away the obscure air of Xiao Mei-niang with the Buddhist law, so that she will not cause Liang Guo to cause trouble...


    However, what I did not expect is...


    Before Xiao Meiniang arrived at Yuquan Temple on this trip, she was attacked and killed by a group of strong men, and she was even arrested...


    At this time, Xiao Mei Niang was hesitating...


    Now, she doesn''t want to be a princess anymore...


    She just wants to stay with the bastard who is frivolous for life...


    However, she was very scared...


    What are you afraid of??


    Naturally, I am afraid that Zhou Ye will not want her after knowing her identity...


    why??


    After all, it is the prince of the Great Sui... If so, how many aristocratic families dare to resist his Tianwei when Emperor Wen of Sui is angry??


    In this era, it¡¯s not impossible to escape for love or something, but-you have to worry about your family first... That''s why Xiao Mei Niang was afraid. Zhou Ye was concerned about her origin and refused to be herself... After all, married her, It''s tantamount to opposing the Great Sui, opposing an extremely powerful empire...


    Chapter 2228


    Chapter Two Hundred and Twenty Eight


    Just when Xiao Mei Niang was tossing and turning and having trouble falling asleep...


    Suddenly, she heard a faint noise coming from the tent next door...


    That''s the movement of people getting up while dressing...


    "It''s all this time, who is it?"


    Xiao Meiniang hesitated in her heart, quietly got up, walked to the edge of the tent... quietly lifted a slit in the tent, and looked out...


    I saw a figure standing beside the empty campfire outside...


    No one else, it was Zhou Ye who should have been sleeping long ago...


    "What is Lang Jun going to do? Why did he get up in the middle of the night?" Xiao Mei Niang''s curiosity in her heart was almost overflowing...


    Like a person, naturally want to know everything about him...


    His character, his preferences, his dislikes, even his hobbies...


    At this moment, Xiao Mei Niang was in this state...


    She is not a person who likes to listen to other people''s privacy, but she can''t suppress her curiosity about Zhou Ye anyway...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s figure gradually disappearing into the dense forest, Xiao Meiniang gritted her teeth and crept out of her camp, chasing after the blurred figure in the distance...


    And what about Zhou Ye, who was being followed by her at this time?


    He naturally found Xiao Mei Niang who was tracking behind him...


    Ordinarily, with his abilities, Xiao Mei Niang passed out unconsciously, and even when she woke up she didn''t know what happened last night...


    However, Zhou Ye gave up this idea after thinking for a while...


    Some things will be revealed sooner or later. Rather than keep hiding them, it is better to let Xiao Mei Niang know earlier.


    Anyway, no matter what, Zhou Ye would not let her go...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye deliberately slowed down, and even deliberately pretended not to hear the clumsy Xiao Mei Niang behind him...

 Chapter 1845

    In this way, Xiao Meiniang stumbled after Zhou Ye''s shadow, and after walking for almost an hour... only to see Zhou Ye stop her figure...


    At this time, Xiao Meiniang was too tired to breathe...


    This place is in the mountains and forests, and there are almost no paths. If Zhou Ye hadn''t deliberately reminded her where there is a dangerous place several times in a self-talking tone, she would have been crippled long ago...


    At this time, Xiao Meiniang also had a faint guess in her heart...


    [Perhaps Lang Jun found out that I was following behind...]


    [Lang Junming knew that I was secretly following him, but he didn''t pierce me... Is he afraid of embarrassment?


    [Lang Jun... is so good to me...]


    I have to say that love is really interesting. When you like someone, their shortcomings will become advantages in your eyes...


    Just when Xiao Meiniang squatted down, spied on Zhou Ye, and filled Zhou Ye''s tenderness in her heart...


    Suddenly dozens of black shadows appeared in front of Zhou Ye...


    Seeing these black shadows, Xiao Mei Niang almost screamed...


    The same black robes, the same black gauze covering their faces... They... They are the black robes who want to capture themselves...


    why??


    Why would Lang Jun be with them??


    why??


    Xiao Mei Niang''s heart was like a stormy sea, and it was difficult to hold on to it...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye spoke...


    "Well, there is no need to play this magic trick in front of me..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the dozens of black-robed men hurriedly bowed and said: "The slaves dare not..."


    With this crisp sound like an oriole bird... a dozen people in black robes took off the black veil covering their faces...


    Seeing the true colors of these people in black robes, Xiao Meiniang almost cried out...


    It''s not that the faces under the veils of these black-robed men are terrifying...


    On the contrary, the faces under the veil of these black-robed men are all stunning...


    Even Xiao Mei Niang is quite confident in her appearance, but when facing these black-robed women, she dare not say that she is definitely better than them...


    "Women?? They are actually women??"


    When Xiao Mei Niang was surprised, the woman in front spoke...


    "Master, please punish..."


    "Oh? Why do you want to punish you?" Zhou Ye looked at the leader with a smile.


    "Lihua... Lihua violated her master''s order and failed to catch Xiao Mi-niang at the prescribed place, causing Xiao Mei-niang to flee to her master and meet her..." Zhang Lihua gritted her teeth, turned around, and moved her back. Zhou Ye looked at him, and then he bent over and said with a trembled: "Please master...Please punish master!"


    Following her movements, those dozens of black-robed women also learned everything. With their backs to Zhou Ye, they bent down and said, "Please punish the master..."


    Back to your master?Ask for punishment??


    What the hell is this??


    What kind of punishment is this??


    At this moment, Xiao Mei Niang''s curiosity was so exuberant...


    The next scene completely made her dumbfounded...


    I saw Zhou Ye... walked behind those black-robed women... and then used force...


    then¡­¡­


    There was a sound of applause for love in the forest...


    That sound, that action... Under the moonlight, Xiao Mei Niang could see clearly and completely.


    "Bad...bad guy...he, how could he be so absurd..."


    "No... can''t be watching..."


    Although she had such thoughts in her mind, Xiao Mei Niang found that her willpower was really not that strong...


    She really couldn''t help but want to see...


    I don''t know how long it took...


    With a scream resounding through the forest... the last black-robed woman also collapsed to the ground, unable to get up...


    But Xiao Meiniang discovered that Zhou Ye was still very energetic at this time...


    "It''s... it''s just a monster..."


    Although she has no personnel, she is after all the princess Liang who is going to marry the prince of Da Sui. The mother in the palace has already taught her certain things, so she is not ignorant of certain things... ¡­


    But-the scene before her is obviously completely different from the kind of thing the mother taught her...


    Yes, men are not as long as women?


    Say yes...woman...


    Oh my god...


    No, I can¡¯t stay here anymore...


    If Lang Jun found her, he would definitely...


    Thinking of this, Xiao Meiniang wanted to sneak up and sneak away...


    However, squatting for a long time...Xiao Mei Niang''s legs are already numb.


    She was fine when she was still dead. With this time, she felt that her legs were painful like ten thousand ants.


    "what--!"


    This unbearable pain made her finally scream out...


    After yelling, Xiao Meiniang covered her look for the first time... looked at the forest clearing. At this time, she only asked Zhou Ye not to notice her voice...

 Chapter 1846

    However, when she cast her gaze into the open space, she found that... Except for the woman in the black robe lying on the grass all over the open space, Zhou Ye''s figure was missing...


    "Are you looking for me?"


    Chapter 2229


    Chapter two hundred and twenty-nine


    "Oh!"


    The voice that appeared in her ears like a ghost made Xiao Mei Niang scream in shock...


    Hearing Xiao Meiniang''s scream, Zhou Ye rubbed his ear silently...


    Well, fortunately, I had already sealed this area with the time barrier and the silent barrier, otherwise, Xiao Mei Niang''s voice was enough to wake everyone in the merchant camp.


    "Well, don''t call it, it''s me..." Zhou Ye said softly.


    "what------!!"


    And Xiao Meiniang obviously didn''t listen to Zhou Ye''s words, still screaming...


    In the face of such a situation, Zhou Ye could only use his tried-and-tested Dafa...


    With the display of his secret method, the entire mountain forest became quiet in an instant.


    And Xiao Meiniang calmed down, but her little hand was desperately beating Zhou Ye''s Hungarian mouth...


    However, with Zhou Ye''s secret technique, Xiao Meiniang gradually gave up resistance and even started...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The flower path has never been swept away by the fate, but now Pengmen opens for the king...


    It¡¯s hard to see each other, and it¡¯s hard to get in and out of Baihuacan... ahem, I don¡¯t learn much, I made a typo...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After calm and calm...


    Xiao Meiniang snuggled in Zhou Ye''s arms, looking up at the shining stars in the sky, and asked in a low voice: "Why does Lang Jun send someone to arrest me?"


    "Because I want to monopolize you..." Zhou Ye chuckled lightly, tightening his arms.


    "Bad guy..." Although Zhou Ye''s answer was quite simple, Xiao Meiniang couldn''t help but feel sweet.


    "Then Lang Jun...Will Lang Jun still want me after the Mei Niang is old Zhuhuang?"


    This is what Xiao Mei Niang is most worried about...


    In Xiao Mei-niang¡¯s view, although Zhou Ye had told him how powerful the forces behind him were for this, but only by instructing a group of women in black robes with high martial arts to capture himself, the forces behind him were definitely not small, at least not better than those. Everyone is small.


    There were a lot of infighting among them, and if Zhou Ye no longer spoiled her after she was old, her fate would be extremely miserable.


    "Don''t be kidding... I won''t be old, I won''t die, and you...n''t old, won''t die..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "...Lang Jun don''t want to coax me..." After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiao Meiniang was not only unhappy, but she said with a sad expression: "There is no such thing as immortality in the world. Even the First Emperor has searched the three mountains and five sacred mountains and failed. To live forever..."


    "It seems that you won''t believe what you said..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly... "Then speak with facts..."


    Speaking of this, Xiao Meiniang only heard a sound of broken glass sounding out of thin air...


    Then, she was drawn into a strange world by Zhou Ye...


    In this world, all things in the world are turned into playthings in the hands of his own prince...His prince wants this mountain to be ten thousand renminbi high, it dare not be only a thousand renminbi, his prince wants the world to hang upside down, and the world does not dare to be frivolous and muddy. ...


    This scene really shocked Xiao Mei Niang...


    And when the black-robed women woke up, she and the black-robed women gradually eased the relationship.


    Especially the leader named Zhang Lihua...


    Xiao Meiniang feels that she shares a lot of common words with her...


    They are all from poor families, and they are all selected as concubines in the palace...


    The difference is that Xiao Mei Niang was selected by the second prince of Da Sui as a concubine, while Chen Lihua was selected as a maid by Da Chen''s palace when she was about ten years old.


    Of course, Chen Lihua is fortunate than her that she was intercepted by Zhou Ye before entering the palace and became a leader of Feng Yiwei under his command. However, Xiao Meiniang was about to become a prince and concubine. Zhou Ye gave...


    In the mirror world, Xiao Mei Niang has spent more than twenty years happily...


    In the past two decades, Zhou Ye took her and Chen Lihua and other sisters to travel around the world...


    They were on the highest peak of the world and shouted...


    I also played wildly on an island in the Pacific...


    Even Xiao Mei-niang had seen the beautiful suffocating aurora canopy...


    All of this is difficult for many people to see throughout their lives.


    "Husband, at this moment, I made my concubine die, and my concubine feels no regrets..." Xiao Meiniang murmured, nestling in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    "What stupid thing to say... Then you have seen so many things, you will die without regret... Don''t you want to accompany me to coexist with heaven and earth, immortal with time?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Hmph, when you leave this world, you will no longer be my husband alone..." Xiao Meiniang said with a depressed voice.


    "Hehe, sister, here the master is not only your husband..." Chen Lihua smiled.


    "It''s better to fight with dozens of sisters than with countless sisters..." Xiao Meiniang felt even more depressed when she thought of the sisters in the underworld that her sister Lihua said... "I really don''t want to go out..."


    "Then I will stay here with you for another hundred years. When do you want to go out, let''s go out again...how?" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    He doesn¡¯t care anyway, don¡¯t look at the mirror world, hundreds of years have passed, but in fact, the time in the outer world has always been static...So, let¡¯s say it¡¯s a hundred years, what about a thousand years ??


    Xiao Meiniang, who originally wanted to lose her temper, suddenly felt sweet when she heard Zhou Ye''s words. Why couldn''t those little tempers come out...


    "Fine, husband, let''s go out... I always dominate you so favorably and arrogantly, I''m afraid that my sisters will be dissatisfied with my sister who has never met before, and by then, many more will be born. Something..."


    Xiao Meiniang didn''t want her husband to be embarrassed at all...After all, she loved him deeply, and as long as she made him happy, she would be a little wronged.


    Zhou Ye understood Xiao Meiniang''s thoughts in a second, and couldn''t help but chuckle: "After that, when Mei Niang wants me to accompany me, I will accompany Mei Niang to play here again, and then...you and I will be alone. ,how is it?"


    "Really?" Xiao Meiniang''s eyes lit up when she heard Zhou Ye''s words...

 Chapter 1847

    But soon, she resisted the confusion and said: "Forget it, I should come with Sister Lihua..."


    "Hee hee, my sister is afraid that she can''t beat her master alone, she wants to pull me as a cushion..."


    "It''s hard to dismantle people..."


    "Hehe..."


    As the two women joked, Zhou Ye stayed in the mirror world for a few more days, and then took Xiao Mei Niang out of the mirror world...


    After coming out of the mirror world, Xiao Meiniang decided to change her surname Zhou... She was sent by her biological parents since she was a child. To say that she has no grievances against her biological parents is nonsense. Therefore, she intends to die from now on. , I won¡¯t go back to the Liang Kingdom¡¯s palace anymore, and I won¡¯t marry the Da Sui prince anymore.


    Chapter 2230


    Chapter two hundred and thirty


    In the southwest of Jingling County, Zhangshui and Jushui, two tributaries of the Yangtze River, delineated a large triangular fertile plain. The two rivers gurgled through, irrigating the fertile fields on both banks, and finally merged into the big river.


    The climate here is mild, the soil is fertile, and the products are abundant. Among them, the field where the Pegasus Ranch is located, the pasture is particularly rich, surrounded by mountains, surrounded by more than ten square miles of fertile fields, there are only two east and west gorges for access.The dangerous situation has formed a natural shield for the pasture.


    At this time, in a quiet house on the foothills, a handsome man in a snow-white robe was standing on the edge of the open space in front of the house with his hands behind his back, overlooking the Pegasus pasture below the mountain.


    Yamashita Tianchou can''t help but feel relaxed and happy, like blankets of different sizes, forming beautiful patterns.


    On the grass field full of pleasing colors, green, green, and daisy, more than a dozen lakes of different sizes are attached like a mirror. The turquoise lake and the blue pasture are competing for beauty, radiant and vibrant. The beauty is so beautiful that they breathlessly admire.


    Viewed from any angle, the end of the grassland is surrounded by undulating peaks, extending endlessly.


    In this paradise resembling a fairy landscape, there are densely packed various kinds of livestock-white sheep, yellow or gray cows, and horses of various colors, each with their own good recreational activities, making the entire farm and pasture more colorful.


    On the higher ground in the northwest corner, there is a magnificent castle built on the back of a steep cliff, and a small river winding like a belt in front of it is even more spectacular.


    "the host¡­¡­"


    A figure suddenly appeared behind the handsome man, knelt down on one knee, and said respectfully: "The idea has appeared...Does the slaves need to take her down?"


    "Not in a hurry... and let her jump for a while... after all, she is Master Yijian''s apprentice... Always give her some special treatment!" Hearing the words of the woman behind him, the man smiled and shook his head: "So many years have passed in the blink of an eye... I''ve stayed at Pegasus Ranch long enough... It''s time to go out!"


    "Yes, Master! The slave and maid retire!"


    "Well, let''s go!" Zhou Ye waved his hand indifferently... the slender shadow behind him disappeared instantly.


    If this scene were seen by people in the arena, it would be scared to death.


    The shadows come and go without a trace, so light work can be called a super master in the world, they are the three recognized masters in the martial arts, I am afraid there is no such handsome light work...


    However, such a master is so respectful to this handsome man, who is this man?


    This person is no one else, it''s - Zhou Ye...


    He has been living in the ranch since he returned to the Pegasus Ranch with the owner of the mall and married Qingya...


    In this regard, the shop owner is naturally very happy...


    After all, there is only Qingya, the precious daughter of the store owner, who could not ask for the original price.


    As for the endless beauties around Zhou Ye?The owner of the shopping mall thought he hadn¡¯t seen it...


    His daughter doesn''t care, what else can he say??Besides...Except for a little bit of care, Zhou Ye almost met all the conditions of a good son-in-law.


    High martial arts, polite and polite, strong family background, etc...


    What else is dissatisfied with the shop owner?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "It''s time to go for a walk..." Zhou Ye muttered, staring at the pasture below the mountain.


    "Father, are you finally planning to come out?"


    With the sound of words, a fragrant wind rushed from behind, and then, an exquisite body was attached to Zhou Ye''s back... A pair of arms that looked like lotus roots passed under Zhou Ye''s ribs. Hugged him...


    "Mei Xian, don''t make trouble..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly after smelling the familiar fragrance from behind him: "I''m a mother now, so naughty..."


    "Hehe..." Zhou Meixian smiled and stepped her feet from behind, and pecked her father''s cheek: "Mei Xian became a grandmother. In front of her father, Mei Xian is still the daughter who likes to make trouble with her father... "


    Hearing Zhou Meixian''s words, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    Okay...Zhou Meixian is the daughter of Zhu Yuyan, the queen of Yin...Of course I must call Zhou Ye''s father...


    Although, to be precise, the two are not related by blood.


    After all, Zhou Ye''s physique made it really difficult for him to make his own woman...


    But fortunately, Zhou Ye has other ways...


    He just went to the plane of Journey to the West in the middle, ran to the daughter country, and secretly smoothed away the mother-child river.


    I have to say that after drinking the water from the Zimu River, all the daughters are born, which is awesome.


    At least Zhou Ye likes it...


    After making trouble with her father for a while, Zhou Meixian whispered in her father''s ear: "Wanjing asked me to tell you that if your unsuccessful father does not visit her again, then she will find a man to marry you. Regret for a lifetime..."


    Wanjing-full name Zhou Wanjing, daughter of Zhou Meixian...


    Perhaps it was because of her mother, Zhou Meixian, who gave her a bad head... She was just sixteen years old this year, and she has already shown a powerful paternal control.


    In this regard, Zhou Meixian not only did not stop, but rather had some ideas to fuel the flames...


    "Since Wanjing misses me, why doesn''t she come to the Flying Horse Ranch to find me?" Zhou Ye asked silently.


    "It''s not because of Xiuxun''s girl..." Zhou Meixian smiled when she heard her father''s words: "Last time the two didn''t know how to get it, they got into trouble... Xiuxun had to ask Wanjing to call her aunt, and That girl, Wanjing, you know, she''s so arrogant... how can she call Xiuxun auntie? So... she said she wouldn''t come to Pegasus Ranch for anything..."


    After hearing Zhou Meixian''s words, Zhou Ye...was speechless...


    How should I complain??


    In terms of seniority, Wanjing did want to call Xiuxun her aunt... But, from Zhou Ye''s point of view, the two were half sisters from the same father... This Nima is really messy.


    However, this is Zhou Ye''s own fault, so he can''t say he has to recite it by himself...


    Ugh¡­¡­


    "By the way, what is Yan''er up to during this period? Why didn''t you come to see me?" Zhou Ye asked casually.


    "My mother adjusted the junior sister in the mountains... She bet with Aunt Qinghui that the junior sister must be better than Aunt Qinghui''s apprentice..." Said this, Zhou Meixian smiled and whispered in the ear of her father: " She also said that in order to prevent you from ruining Houhou''s Dao Xin, so that Aunt Qinghui would not complain that you are partial to the Yinkui faction, so she found a place that no one can find, and good students train the younger sister Houhou!"

 Chapter 1848

    Hearing Zhou Meixian''s words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but roll his eyes...


    Well, it¡¯s really not his fault to favor the Yin Kui Sect every time. Who made the Yin Kui Sect¡¯s Heavenly Demon secret so many restrictions that you can¡¯t lose that if you are less than 18 floors. Put a group of beautiful women in front of Zhou Ye. Whether you can see or not eat, how can Zhou Ye bear it??


    So, this is really not his fault, everything is the fault of the first ancestor of the Yinkui Sect who created the secret method of the heavenly demons.


    Chapter 2231


    Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty One


    Zhou Meixian lay quietly on her father''s back...close her eyes slightly, enjoying this rare time alone...


    Although the Zhou family has a big gathering every other month, how can there be an exclusive father in a gathering shared with other sisters?


    Besides, in big gatherings, many older sisters are big bosses. Although Zhou Meixian has the title of Mrs. Dong Ming in the arena, she is not a big person in her big gatherings. ...


    Moreover, if you really want to talk about identity and rank in a serious way, let alone her little Dong Ming lady, it is her mother. Zhu Yuyan''s status as the head of the Yin Kui school is nothing among the sisters.


    After all, among her sisters, the Lord of the Underworld and the Western gods exist.


    "Yelang... I really want to, I really want to hold you like this, until the sky is old..."


    "Well, we will stay together until the sky is old...until this world is destroyed..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Meixian''s hand.


    "Hmm..." Zhou Meixian let out a soft hmm when she heard her father''s words, she hugged her father firmly and refused to speak anymore.


    At this moment, everything between heaven and earth seemed to disappear to her, only she and her father...


    However, at this moment, far away, from the castle in the northwest corner, a maroon horse ran out...


    On that horse sits a white knight...


    Driven by the knight on his body, the maroon horse rushed towards Zhou Ye... Obviously, it came to him.


    Seeing the figure of the white knight from a distance, Mei Xian smiled and whispered in her father''s ear: "It seems that Xiu Xun''s girl is looking for you... Father..."


    "Yeah..." Zhou Ye said with a smile after hearing the words, "Xiu Xun is just like you when you were a kid, very sticky to me..."


    "Oh? Really?" Hearing her father''s words, Zhou Meixian''s eyes rolled slightly, and a faint smile hung on her pretty face. "Then father, haven''t you taken down Xiuxun''s girl completely? ??"


    "Cough cough cough cough..." Zhou Ye coughed after hearing his daughter''s words...


    Seeing her father''s performance, Zhou Meixian nodded thoughtfully, "It seems that she hasn''t won it yet..."


    "Don''t say I''m the same as Ghost Father... I''m not that kind of person!" Zhou Ye advertised embarrassingly...


    "Huh¡ªreally? Father..." Zhou Meixian smiled: "Where is the loving father who said he wanted to give me a present for my sixteenth birthday, but got into my room...?"


    "Ahem, I just wanted to cover you with a quilt..."


    "Really?" Zhou Meixian asked with a smile: "Then why do you want to help me dress..."


    "I''m afraid you will be uncomfortable sleeping in your clothes..."


    "Then why did you get into my bed?"


    "Ahem, I think it''s a bit cold, I want to warm you up..."


    "Then the next sentence is¡ªyou helped me warm up the outside, and later thought I might be a little cold inside, so did you help me warm up inside?" Zhou Meixian looked at her father with a faint smile..., her eyes Almost all of the female eyebrows are almost real.


    "Ahem, I said I slipped in accidentally, don''t you believe it?" Zhou Ye decided to deny it to the end...


    "Bad Dad..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s denial, Zhou Meixian angrily pecked her father''s cheek...


    At the moment when the two of them laughed, the white knight had already rushed to the bottom of the mountain...


    In just a moment, the knight drove his beloved horse to the foot of the mountain... Seeing Zhou Ye and Zhou Meixian from a distance, the knight didn''t slow down at all, but accelerated towards Zhou Ye...


    And Zhou Ye and Mei Xian, who were on the trajectory of the knight''s charge, did not reveal the slightest fear on their faces....Even Mei Xian greeted the knight cheerfully, "Well, Xiu Xun girl, riding skills. not bad¡­¡­"


    Hearing Zhou Meixian''s ridicule, Shang Xiuxun''s face stretched, and he snorted angrily...


    Then, she put her feet firmly on the stirrups, and jumped high directly from the galloping horse, and rushed towards Zhou Ye... She shouted, "Dad, catch me..."


    Seeing his daughter behave like this, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    He stretched out his arms directly, and hugged Xiu Xun girl who flew towards him like Ruyan throwing into the forest.


    At this moment, the three are like sandwiches...


    Two daughters, Shang Xiuxun and Zhou Meixian, one after the other, wrapped him in the middle.


    Zhou Ye gently patted the bridge dolphin of his daughter in his arms, and asked softly: "Why are you here? Girl?"


    "Mother said, I''m going to have dinner...Let me call you to go back and eat!" The girl Xiu Xun said softly, and she looked at Zhou Meixian, only to see her appearance, and said: "Hey, sister Meixian is also here. ..."


    "..."


    How could Zhou Meixian fail to see such obvious difference in treatment?


    However, she didn''t care, or she knew why Xiu Xun had become so targeted at her... to be precise, not at her, but at their mother and daughter.


    "Hehe, since my father is going to eat, I''ll leave first..." Zhou Meixian smiled cheerfully: "See you later, Xiu Xun girl... I hope you can get what you want when I see you again. I won¡¯t be so indifferent to my sister..."


    As the voice fell, Zhou Meixian''s figure gradually faded... disappeared in place.


    Seeing Zhou Meixian''s figure disappear instantly, Shang Xiuxun not only didn''t feel strange, but Qiong''s nose wrinkled, and he muttered in a low voice."Huh-steal the fishy cat..."


    "...Xiuxun, how could it be so rude!!" Zhou Ye reprimanded softly when she heard Xiuxun''s girl, "How could Meixian say it''s your sister, how can you be like this..."


    "Huh, Dad is a fool! I ignore Dad..." The girl Xiu Xun seemed to be heartbroken by Zhou Ye''s reprimand, her eyes were red... She whistled in her mouth, that maroon little girl. The horse rushed over... Xiuxun jumped directly on the horse''s back and said loudly, "Dad is an eccentric... Xiaohong, let''s go and ignore him again!"


    Although Xiuxun''s little red horse is quite spiritual, she still can''t figure out why her little master is in conflict with her own...


    But at this time, listening to the words of the little master is right...


    Thinking of this, the bay red horse opened its four hooves and ran towards the bottom of the mountain...


    Seeing the back of his daughter who was about to leave, Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, and then disappeared into the same place with a flash of figure.


    When he appeared again, the figure had already appeared behind the girl Xiu Xun.


    "Okay, girl, don''t be angry...Come on, tell dad... Why is it not pleasing to see your sister Meixian? You always have to give me a reason. Wasn''t your relationship good before..."


    Chapter 2232


    Chapter two hundred and thirty-two


    When Shang Xiuxun felt that there was one more person behind him, the eyes that were about to cry out suddenly became a little bit brighter.

 Chapter 1849

    When I heard my father¡¯s question in my ears, I suddenly felt a little more injustice... "Huh, Dad is an eccentric ghost..."


    "Eccentric ghost? Why am I eccentric?" Zhou Ye said to this that he was really wronged...


    You know, in order to make a bowl of water smooth, he almost exhausted his energy...


    Since childhood, whether it is Xiu Xun girl or Wanjing girl, he treats him equally...a daughter has a gift, other daughters have...a daughter has new clothes, and other daughters should have...


    Zhou Ye has never dared to pet a certain daughter alone, for fear that other daughters will have grudges...


    It can be said that raising a daughter is more tiring than his picking sister...


    He had never been so careful when picking up his sister...


    "In short, Dad is an eccentric ghost... the most eccentric..." Said this, the girl Xiu Xun seemed to have thought of something, and after an angrily snorted, she stopped talking... ridden her horse towards the merchant. The castle ran away...


    Until he got home, before the dinner table, Zhou Ye didn''t understand why his daughter was angry... hey...


    "What''s the matter with your father and your daughter?? They look like they don''t share the same heaven!!" Shang Qingya, in a lavender dress, sat at the dinner table, watching the rather embarrassing atmosphere between her husband and her daughter. , Especially curiously asked: "Xiu Xun, aren''t you the one who sticks to your dad the most? Why today..."


    "Huh--!" Xiu Xun girl Qiong''s nose wrinkled, a look I didn''t want to explain...


    Seeing her daughter behave like this, Qing Ya couldn''t help but turn her inquiring eyes to her husband...


    "...I don''t know..." Zhou Ye spread his hands helplessly... speechless.


    Seeing this situation, Qing Ya was also a little helpless...


    However, she didn''t care...In her opinion, her daughter must be playing her little daughter''s temper again. It will be fine in a while...


    However, this meeting was a bit too long...


    Until after dinner, my daughter seemed to be angry...Even my husband deliberately tried to tease her, and she didn''t see her temper getting weaker.


    Night falls... Merchant Fort¡ªin the bedroom of Qing Ya and Zhou Ye...


    "Husband, wasn''t it when you were doing that with Mei Xian today, that girl Xiuxun saw it? That''s why she was so angry?"


    There were only Qing Ya and Zhou Ye in the room, so Qing Ya also opened up...


    The houses on the foothills were built by Qingya, and they only serve one purpose, which is to facilitate the entertaining of their sisters...


    After all, Zhou Ye lives in the merchant fort. Although the shop owner doesn''t care about Zhou Ye''s too many wives and concubines, Zhou Ye can''t be too much, right.


    I brought one back today, and another one tomorrow...Does the clay figurines still have three parts of earthiness, let alone the shop owner?


    Therefore, Qingya asked people to build that courtyard on the foothills next to the ranch, which was specially used to entertain her sisters...


    Occasionally, weekly gatherings of the Zhou family are held there.


    Although there is a sense of hiding your ears and stealing bells, but living in this human society, sometimes you really hide your ears and stealing bells.


    After all, Zhou Ye didn''t want Qing Ya to break with her father...that would be boring.


    Therefore, Qing Ya knew about Zhou Ye''s visit to Mid-Levels Xiaozhu. She even knew about Zhou Ye and Mei Xian... After all-Mei Xian had attended numerous family gatherings, how could she not know? ?


    Regarding what her husband did with Mei Xian, Qing Ya''s attitude is¡ªno comment...


    Although it is against human relations, but-are they still human??


    Immortal, immortal... Is he still a human with such ability??


    As for my daughter...Qingya still looks more closely...


    She doesn''t want to be on the couch with her daughter on the couch one day...


    It''s not that I can''t accept it, but I really feel ashamed...


    For this, Qing Ya admires her sister Yuyan very much, she really doesn''t care...


    It deserves to be of an evil sect, and he doesn''t care about etiquette at all.


    But she can''t do it...


    However, at the moment, Qing Ya feels that the balance she deliberately maintains can hardly be maintained...


    Today, my daughter¡¯s behavior is obviously not ordinary anger, but the jealous performance of the younger daughter...


    She looked at the innocent appearance of her husband, and she really felt like she was not angry...


    The more I think about it, the more angry, the more I think about it, the more depressed, Shang Qingya, who has always been gentle and virtuous, has a rare little temper... "It''s all on you, my daughter is all on you..."


    While talking, Shang Qingya firmly twisted her husband''s waist...


    For Zhou Ye, Shang Qingya''s actions really didn''t even count as tickles. However, sometimes, he still had to pretend to be painful to give others a sense of satisfaction.


    "It hurts...what''s wrong with me?" Zhou Ye asked with an innocent look.


    "Huh-you know it well..." Shang Qingya said angrily: "My daughter would be like this, don''t you have any points in your heart?"


    "I''m also desperate...or else? I''ll be away from home for a while? Maybe if I''m separated from my daughter for a while, she will be better..." Zhou Ye spread his hands.


    "What if my daughter keeps thinking about it? Have you been reluctant to come back to see our mother and daughter?"


    "Don''t be funny, I never said that..."


    "I don''t care, it''s you who made your daughter so angry...you have to be responsible to the end..." Qingya pushed Zhou Ye out of the house hard, "If you don''t tell me your daughter today, you are not allowed to come back to sleep. ..."


    After that, Qing Ya slammed the door shut...


    After driving her husband out of the room, Qing Ya weakly leaned against the door...


    She knows that doing this by herself is no different from sending a sheep into a tiger''s mouth, but - she knows her daughter''s temperament better...


    Don''t look at her daughter''s appearance of heartless snacks on weekdays, but-what she believes will not change in this life, is it possible that she really has the heart to leave her daughter alone??


    That''s it... Anyway, this is not uncommon among my sisters...


    I knew that something like this would happen. On that day, she said nothing would ask Zhou Ye for water from the Zimu River...


    Thinking of one day in the future, I will be on the couch with my daughter...


    Qingya felt her small face burned like a fire... "Ennies¡ªour mothers are ruined in your hands in this lifetime..."


    Fortunately, my parents have already returned to the underworld... Otherwise, if we let them know their granddaughter and their son-in-law... Well, I guess they will come alive and beat up her husband... Thinking of this, Qing Ya couldn''t help but be thankful Sighed.


    Chapter 2233


    Chapter two hundred and thirty-three

 Chapter 1850

    At this time - in Shang Xiuxun''s boudoir.


    Xiuxun¡¯s boudoir is no different from an ordinary girl¡¯s boudoir. If there is a difference, it is probably the swords hanging on the wall, and the objects on the square table like laptops...


    In fact, that thing is really a laptop...


    To be precise, it should be Zhou Ye''s birthday gift to his daughter, Umbrella''s versatile defense robot containing deformation factors.


    Of course, with Zhou Ye''s character, the gift to his daughter, even if it is a robot, must be the mother''s.


    At this time, Xiuxun was built on Xiudun, playing with the laptop computer transformed from "Embroidery" in front of him.


    Xiu Niang is the name Xiuxun gave to his century-old robot.


    At this time, Xiuxun was using the chat software on the computer to chat with his sisters.


    On the screen-an interface similar to a chat group shows several online characters.


    Xiu Xun: I''m so angry, I saw sister Mei Xian and my father again today...Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh he was fed dog food again!


    Xiufang: What''s so angry, Xiuxun, you can be content, you can be with dad every day, I can only see him for a few days.


    Wanjing: That is, among the sisters, you are the happiest, Xiuxun.


    Xiu Xun: Steal the fishy cat and shut up...


    Wanjing: I...I...how did I steal fishy?


    Xiuxun: Hmph¡ªyou said it yourself, you kissed your father secretly...


    Xiufang: Envy...I wanted to secretly kiss my father last time, but my mother found out and almost killed me...


    Xiuxun: Don''t be afraid, daddy will protect you...


    Xiufang: Hey, Daddy did protect me... My mother can''t help me with me. Sure enough, I still love Daddy the most.


    [Ding¡ª¡ªQing Xuan, a group member, enters the chat room.


    Xiuxun: Qingxuan is here...


    Xiufang: Qing Xuan...


    Wanjing: Qingxuan, they all bullied me...


    Qing Xuan: Oh?How did they bully you...


    Wanjing: They said I stole the fishy cat...


    Xiuxun: Wanjing kissed her father...


    Qing Xuan:¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Qing Xuan:¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Qing Xuan: Wan Jing...


    Wanjing: Huh??


    Qing Xuan: Break up...


    Wanjing: Why??If you can''t kiss me, you can''t blame me...


    Qingxuan: Well¡ªit¡¯s really not your fault, but ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª it¡¯s your fault to show off, so Wanjing ¡ª break our relationship... From then on, we are no longer sisters...


    Wanjing: 555555...Why?What is our relationship from now on...


    Qing Xuan: We are rivals in love...


    Wanjing:............Don''t do that......I''ll use a piece of information for everyone to let me go, OK?


    Xiuxun: What kind of information, let me talk about it first...


    Xiufang: Well, I am also very curious...


    Qingxuan: Come on, see if this information can be exchanged for lenient treatment of you.


    Wanjing: Well...today, my mother said, maybe my dad has been so quiet recently, maybe he will be out again...


    Xiuxun:........................


    Xiufang:¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Qing Xuan:¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Wanjing: Why are you guys just a little bit...


    Xiufang: I think this information is a good thing for me. It just so happens that my mother asked me to go out to experience... Maybe I can meet my dad in the arena and compose the same genre of love.


    Qingxuan: Well, it just so happens that Shi Feixuan and Senior Sister are going down the mountain to join the world to practice. I can just talk to my mother and go down the mountain with her... Imagine meeting my father in the rivers and lakes, and no one knows that we are with him. Relationship, besides, my mother is not by our side... hey... it is...


    Xiu Xun:...... Qing Xuan, you laugh so evil.


    Xiu Xun: You are all happy...I''m miserable, my mother will never let me go to the rivers and lakes to experience...Uuuuu...what should I do!


    Xiufang: You have been with your dad day and night for so long, and your progress is not as good as Wanjing. I have to say-Xiuxun, you really disappoint me...


    Xiu Xun: I''m also very helpless... Mother stares at me every day, just like a thief...


    Qingxuan: Then there is no way...You can stay at home with peace of mind, I will give your share to your father... Hehehehe...


    Xiufang: Xiuxun, the sorrows and sorrows have changed...


    Wanjing: Xiuxun...I sympathize with you...


    Xiuxun: You...you are all bad guys...


    After typing this line, Xiuxun angrily pressed the computer screen...


    The whole person lay weakly on the table... "What should I do, I also want to walk the rivers and lakes with daddy..."


    "At that time, maybe, I can still call Daddy Yelang like my mother... How good..." Xiu Xun thought of the shame, buried her small face in her arms, and laughed...


    However, after a while, she raised her head again with a frown... "My mother will never let me go out with my father...Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh , What if Daddy gets angry? No, I have to go find Daddy..."


    Having said this, Xiu Xun stood up and walked towards the door...


    However, she just opened the door, but saw her dad standing outside the door with a look of stunned expression...


    Looking at the handsome face of her father, thinking about the fact that she might be separated from her father in a few days, Xiu Xun did not know where the courage came from, stepped her feet, stretched her arms, and hugged her father firmly. Neck, then...

 Chapter 1851

    After a long while-


    "What do you look at, Wanjing kisses me, can''t I kiss you?" Seeing Zhou Ye''s surprised expression, Xiu Xun used a small temper to cover up her frustration.


    "Cough cough, of course you kissed... I just want to conceal your real mouth... Don''t..." Zhou Ye said, reaching out and holding his daughter in his arms... bowed his head towards her...


    At some point, the door of Xiuxun''s boudoir was closed by Zhou Ye...


    That night, Zhou Ye didn''t leave his daughter''s boudoir...what happened in it is unknown.


    In short¡ªSince that night, Xiuxun hasn''t walked out of his room for three consecutive days. Of course, the reason is also very valid, and that is¡ªbeing unwell.


    However, the physical discomfort belongs to the physical discomfort, but her appetite has not diminished at all. On the contrary, the food that the maid sends in is enough for two people, and nothing is left.


    And Zhou Ye disappeared for three days...


    However, Zhou Ye often disappears. After all, he has so many women who need to be comforted, so the people in the business are used to it, and they don¡¯t think about anything else...


    It was not until three days later that Zhou Ye returned to the merchant¡¯s fort from outside, and Xiu Xun¡¯s body improved a lot, and he could leave his room... It¡¯s just that the maids found that there seemed to be a trace of mature women on his own lady. Fengyun...


    Chapter 2234


    Chapter two hundred and thirty-four


    Yu Wenhua and standing on the podium at the back of the battleship, overlooking the canal.


    At this time, it was ugly. Although the sky was shining with stars, the two sides of the strait were still dark...


    In the light of the lampposts of the five huge ships, the stars in the sky seemed to be eclipsed, just as the rise of the Yuwen clan made the southern clan lose its former glory.


    Yu Wenhua is about 30 years old, tall and thin, with long arms and legs, face frustrated, indifferent expression, unpredictable pair of eyes, giving the impression of ruthlessness and ruthlessness, but there is also another shocking Domineering.


    These five warships were supervised by Yang Su, the founding minister of the Sui Dynasty. They were called Wuya Dajian. The five-story ships on the deck are up to twelve meters high. Each ship can accommodate 800 soldiers.


    The five-masted sails were full, and the fleet was heading towards the lower reaches of the canal at the speed of galloping horses.


    Yu Wenhua and his gaze fell on the roof of the palace rising out of the trees beside the bank. It was one of more than forty palaces built along the river by Emperor Yang Guang of Sui Dynasty.


    After Emperor Yang Guang of the Sui Dynasty took the throne, he ruled the south from the north and ordered people to dig a canal to connect the north-south traffic. There were practical needs no matter in terms of military or economy.However, it is a waste of money for the people and fortune to make great efforts to build a palace, and plant willows along the river.


    The confidant Zhang Shihe, standing behind him, respectfully said: "You can arrive in Jiangdu before dawn. If the director can obtain the "Longevity Jue" and give it to the emperor this time, it will be a great contribution."


    Yu Wenwen and the corners of his mouth let out an inscrutable smile, and said indifferently: "The holy sacred Taoist alchemy technique of immortality can really teach people. If there is such a strange technique, there should be immortal people long ago. For Taoist sages, no one can escape death. If this book is not woven with black gold thread, water and fire will not invade, we can just find someone to fake it, and we can confuse it."


    Zhang Shihe laughed and said: "Shengshang made private visits for more than ten years, only to know that this book fell in the hands of the "pushing hand" Shilong who is known as the top master in Yangzhou. Death is extremely ironic."


    With a cold snort, Yu Wenhua and chanted the name of''Shilong'' in a low voice.


    The blood on his body immediately boiled.


    Over the years, due to his high position, he has rarely played against others.


    Now the opportunity has finally come.


    And on the other side¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The general Jiao Xie, under the man of the''Man Tian Wang'' Wang Xuba, led more than a dozen martial arts and powerful subordinates to gallop along the Yangtze River, shocking the tranquility of the river bank.


    Wang Xuba was the leader of one of the rebellious civilian forces who wanted to fight the Sui Emperor.


    Since Yang Guang came to the throne, because he was so happy, he had expeditioned many times outside the territory, and he was very extravagant. Guang built palaces and other courtyards, traveled around, levied excessive taxes, made the people miserable, and even thieves everywhere. Beginning to stand up and becoming a king on its own, the Sui clan has lost its grand occasion when it was founded.


    In the darkness before dawn, the city of Yangzhou, which was set by the Sui Dynasty as Jiangdu County, stood on the upper reaches of the river. The riverside wharf outside the city was full of ships and lights. There was something indescribable that brought desolation in the bustling city. taste!


    But Jiao Xie''s mind was tightly tied to the ancient jade with the word''Long live'' in his arms.


    It was the famous portable jade of Long live the founding general of the Sui Dynasty.In the past, Emperor Wen of the Sui Dynasty, Yang Jian, listened to the slander, and abolished the prince Yang Yong and established Yang Guang. Shi Wansui died unjustly because of implication, and it was the minister Yang Su who copied his family.


    Yang Su was the most influential minister at the time, and he was invincible by conquering north and south, and he was deeply jealous of Emperor Wen because of his high merits.


    Yang Su himself was not easy to follow his generation. He conspired against him and accumulated wealth of weapons, food and grass. But Yang Su soon died of illness and killed his party members overnight, but he could not find Yang Su''s treasure house.


    Since then, there have been rumors that whoever can find the''Treasure of Yang Gong'' can dominate the world.


    Now that Baoyu was born, it has become an important clue for tracing the treasure house.


    Seven days ago, someone took the jade to pawn in a berth shop in Danyang. Upon hearing the news, Wang Xuba immediately diverted his staff and traced Baili before he was decorated with the target person.


    The only thing that is puzzling is that if the pawner has the treasure house, he can pawn other items as much as possible. Why is this famous jade that can easily reveal the secrets of the treasure house?


    At this moment, Jiao Xie became vigilant and looked towards the canal connected to the big river. He just happened to see the dark shadows and lights of the five five-tooth ships sailing on land.


    Jiao Xie was stunned, and hurriedly raised his hand to give orders, and left the river bank with his men without entering the dense forest beside the bank.


    After the five five-tooth ships in the canal had gone away for a long time, Jiao Xie led his men out of the dense forest where they were hiding.


    Just when he was about to lead his men on the road, a figure sprang out from the black shadow on the shore... Seeing this, Jiao Xie pressed his right hand to the waist knife on his waist and whispered: "Who! "


    "Jiaotou, it''s me!"


    Hearing this familiar voice, Jiao Xie let go of a little defensive heart, and he asked: "If you don''t want to guard around, come and find me what to do!"


    "If you look back to Jiaotou, something happened over the idea, Brother Liu asked me to report Jiaotou!" The dark shadow said as he walked out of the shadows.


    I saw that coming out of the shadows was a young man in his twenties, with a thin body and a shrewd face.


    "What''s going on with the idea?" Jiao Xie''s heart was slightly shaken when he heard the young man''s words, and asked, "Could it be that someone has been able to make it out first?"


    "No... that..." the young man hesitated and said, "I don''t know if it is considered a quick step. After the idea entered an abandoned ancient temple, our brother originally followed Jiaotou''s instructions and stared far away. Now, I didn''t dare to come close... But what I didn''t expect was-just half an hour ago, a person entered the ancient temple!"


    "Oh?" Jiao Xie was taken aback when he heard the words, "Could it be that someone could not answer that idea?"


    After saying this, Jiao Xie immediately thought about it...


    He has always wondered about one thing. Since the person who pawned the Long Live Baoyu got the treasure of Yang Gong, there are many treasures in the treasure that can be pawned. Why does she want to pawn the Baoyu with the words Long Live?


    You know, as soon as this jade pendant is released, it is equivalent to telling the world that the treasure of Yang Gong is born...


    Anyone with a bit of IQ would not do this.


    So what made that person reveal the secret of Yang Gong¡¯s treasure so unscrupulously??


    Could it be said-there is fraud in this matter??


    Thinking of this, Jiao Xie''s eyes narrowed into a line...


    Although he realized that this person''s mind in pawning Long Live Baoyu may not be so simple, and there may even be traps waiting for him, but-sure enough, people die for money and birds die for food, for the great cause of the king, the front is In the sea of ??swords and flames, he will also have a trip...


    Thinking of this, Jiao Xie turned his mind and said, "Regardless of whether there is fraud or not, we have to take a look...follow me!"

 Chapter 1852

    "Yes!"


    Chapter 2235


    Chapter two hundred and thirty-five


    Just when Jiao Xie made up his mind, in that dilapidated ancient temple... there was also a battle going on.


    The dilapidated temple is not very big, it probably looks like a hundred or ten square meters.


    Speaking of a hundred and ten square meters, it is not small, but in fact, the temple also enshrines statues of Buddha and other things, and the space left is really small.


    At this time, in the open space in front of the golden Buddha statue, a bonfire was burning...Beside the bonfire, two people stood...


    One is a woman in white...


    The woman was dressed in a snow-white warrior uniform, standing gracefully by the sword.


    She shades the bamboo hat on top of her head, and hangs heavy veil to cover her pretty face above her fragrant lips, but only the exposed jaw part makes it possible to conclude that she is a rare beauty.


    This woman is quite tall, she has the arrogance and arrogance that stands out from the crowd, she is slim and fit, and her posture is beyond description.


    What is especially impressive is a small mole on the corner of her mouth, which adds to her mysterious beauty.


    And the other one is a man in a white robe...


    The man has a long body, a white robe, hands to his back, standing by the campfire.


    His face is like a crown of jade, his eyes are like cold stars, and his handsome face makes people look at him. He can''t help but feel good. It''s like all the words used to describe perfection in the world are placed on him, which is a kind of blasphemy to him. ...Especially his slightly upturned horns, giving people a confident smile as if everything is under control...


    Looking around, the man and woman by the bonfire are like gods and goddesses...


    It is a pity that these two people are not in a romantic relationship, and even... the woman is quite jealous of the man...


    "Who are you? Why are you tracking me so far..." Fu Junxin looked at the man in front of him coldly, and his right hand was firmly pressed on the hilt of his sword.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly when he heard the words, and then asked, "You deliberately pawned Long Live Baoyu in a pawnshop in Yangzhou City. Don''t you just want to expose your possessions so that someone can try the sword?"


    "You are also here for the treasure house of Yang Gong?" Fu Junson heard the words, his pretty face became a little bit colder, and said coldly: "If you want the treasure house of Yang Gong, then you have to try your ability, whether you are qualified enough from my hands. I took this thing..."


    As soon as the voice fell, Fu Jun''s figure moved slightly, and then a sword light pierced Zhou Ye''s eyebrows like a shooting star across the sky...


    Near...


    Closer...


    In the blink of an eye, the point of Fu Junmao''s sword was less than three inches from the center of Zhou Ye''s brow...


    By this time, Zhou Ye was still standing on the spot, as if he had never seen the sword light that could take his own life, he hadn''t moved...


    Is he a scholar who has no power to bind a chicken??


    Why haven''t you resisted now??


    Just when Fu Junxi was puzzled, the scene in front of her made her eyes widened...


    I saw an impeccable big hand blocking the tip of her sword, and that big hand appeared abruptly, as if it should have been there...


    Suddenly-Fu Junxin felt the long sword in his hand as if it had been pierced into a diamond, and he couldn''t move anymore...


    She looked around and, not surprisingly, the long sword in her hand was being gently held by the handsome man with two fingers...


    Master... This young handsome boy is a master...


    Fu Jun''s grandson thought of this, so he didn''t leave his hand in his hand anymore, and shook his long sword back hard...


    However, it was a pity that the long sword in her hand was as if it had grown on Zhou Ye''s fingers, and had not moved.


    Seeing this, Fu Junxu lost the long sword in his hand, and walked over the bonfire like a ghost, lifted his long legs and kicked towards Zhou Ye''s dantian...


    "Hehe, I can''t let you kick here, otherwise, you will regret it in the future!" Zhou Ye said, pressing down with his right hand, blocking Fu Junmao''s yin leg.


    "Bah, Deng''s apprentice!" After spending many days in the world, Fu Junxin could already understand Zhou Ye''s subtle moles...


    As he said, Fu Jun''s wife clenched his fist tightly and slammed it towards Zhou Ye''s temple...


    Facing this punch with a bitter fist, Zhou Ye didn''t care as if he was driving a fly. With a light stroke, Fu Junxi''s punch came back without success.


    "Haha...you threw out the Long live treasure in the treasure house of Yang Gong, because you want the princes of the world to fight for me and cause chaos!" Zhou Ye said leisurely while blocking Fu Junxi''s fists and feet. : "It''s a pity that I couldn''t obey your wish. Yang Gong Treasure is still not present!"


    "Who are you?" Fu Junsheng tried his best, attacked Zhou Ye, and gritted his teeth and asked, "Why do you want to do something bad for me?"


    "Hmm-let me think about it. Hundreds of years ago, you people in Goguryeo once gave me a nickname, called me-Devil Emperor..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Demon King?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Fu Junmao was stupid...


    In history, there is only one person who can be called the Demon King by Goguryeo...


    That was the one who conquered Goguryeo and put it under control-Emperor Da''an, Zhou Ye.


    Even Yang Guang, who had three battles with Goguryeo, was not qualified to be called the Demon King by the people of Goguryeo.Only Emperor Da''an, Zhou Ye, who carried out the reign of terror in Goguryeo, would be called the Demon Emperor.


    "Impossible... This is impossible, hundreds of years have passed... You can''t be alive!" Fu Jun''s grandson exclaimed as if he had seen a ghost.


    "Hehehe... the frog at the bottom of the well has seen how big the sky is!" Zhou Ye said disdainfully: "Well, since I am a foreign barbarian, then I don''t need to use those gentle methods...Speaking of it, there seem to be many methods for me. I haven''t tried it on my own woman, just...you are here...thank you!"


    With Zhou Ye''s thank you finished... Fu Junxin heard an abrupt sound of glass breaking in her ears, and then... she could no longer move.


    Seeing Zhou Ye walking towards him step by step, Fu Jun''s heart has become a mess...


    "I will never let you succeed..." Thinking of this, Fu Junyu bit his snake root forcefully... Suddenly, a mouthful of blood entrapped a snake head and vomited out of her mouth...


    At this time, Fu Junmae was already trembling with pain all over, but her eyes were faintly proud, she looked at Zhou Ye...as if to say-all you can get is a corpse of mine, I definitely don''t Will make you happy.


    "...I''m not educated, it''s terrible!" Zhou Ye looked at Fu Junxi''s proud appearance, and was speechless... "Who said that you can kill yourself by biting a snake? It''s like not breathing and suffocating yourself. Just as nonsense..."


    Chapter 2236


    Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty Six


    "Ah..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Fu Junmao was stupid...


    At this time, she discovered one thing...


    It seems that after the snake head was bitten off by myself, the whole person did not die quickly as I expected, but was so energetic...


    "Do you know that it hurts?" Zhou Ye walked up to Fu Jun''s grandma without a hassle, and looked at Fu Jun''s grandma with a smile: "As long as you are willing to be a child and always serve me, I can''t help. You took the snake head back..."

 Chapter 1853

    "Pooh--!"


    A bloody spit was spit out from Fu Junxi''s mouth and attacked Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye would naturally not be sprayed by this Korean girl''s sudden attack...


    Zhou Ye escaped Gao Liniu''s attack just by turning his body slightly.


    "Well--it seems that you won''t give in easily..." Zhou Ye looked at the stubborn Fu Junmao, a smile on his face couldn''t help...


    This kind of performance by Fu Junzuo had long been expected by him.


    To put it bluntly, he could travel thousands of miles from Goguryeo to Zhongyuan, just to assassinate Yang Guang and the Korean girl who made trouble in Zhongyuan. He was obviously a nationalist. Such a person faced Zhou Ye who once trampled the entire Goguryeo on How could the devil at his feet easily succumb??


    "But this is more interesting..." Zhou Ye said, smiling happily... "Come on, let me see how long you can resist?"


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, I heard a piercing sound out of thin air. It was the sound of the fabric being torn...


    At this time, Fu Jun''s face also leaked an expression of horror...


    Then, Fu Junxi let out a scream...


    "Sorry, I forgot to play foreplay... But, just do it like that, anyway, you hate me deeply..."


    With that said, Zhou Ye...


    Huang Liang has a dream, a dream for a thousand years...


    The time in the mirror world is never synchronized with the time of the outside world.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After a long while, the figures of Zhou Ye and Fu Junxu once again appeared beside the campfire of the ruined temple...


    But at this time, Fu Junson no longer had the kind of arrogant attitude that had just begun to face Zhou Ye and planned to draw his sword when he didn''t agree with him.


    Instead, it was a look like a small animal pleased its owner.


    "Master..." Fu Junxin was still wearing her white samurai uniform, but the body in the samurai uniform had already been thoroughly played with by someone.


    "Huh? What''s the matter, son-in-law?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Is what the master said is true? As long as the slave slave is willing to serve the master forever, the master will not attack the Goguryeo clan..." Fu Junxin asked cautiously.


    "Of course, as long as you are obedient, I won''t attack the Goguryeo clan!" Zhou Ye said cheerfully.


    "The son-in-law thanked my master..." Fu Jun''s son-in-law said in surprise.


    If others say that the Goguryeo clan will be exterminated, Fu Junxu will only sneer... Although Goguryeo is weak, not everyone can bully it. Didn''t Yang Guangsan conquer Goguryeo, and failed to conquer Goguryeo?


    However, if the person who said this was Zhou Ye, then Fu Junmao could only kneel on the ground and beg his master for mercy...


    Not to mention that Zhou Ye once conquered Goguryeo, just to say¡ªthe means of her own master that she had seen in the mirror world was enough to sink the entire Goguryeo Peninsula to the bottom of the sea...


    Her master Zhou Ye is not a human being, but a superior god.


    How can one fight against the gods?So-there is only surrender.


    Seeing Fu Junxin who had already surrendered to him, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but chuckle...


    I have to say, this chick is really stubborn...


    In the mirror world, in order to enjoy the joy of adjustment, he deliberately reduced the spring wind in his body, planning to try his own methods...


    The results of it?


    The results are amazing...


    This chick is really a means to resist him...


    Even at the end, Zhou Ye had completely destroyed her cultivation heart, and she still refused to give in...


    In the end, Zhou Ye had to use some small methods. In front of Fu Junmao, he showed his magical powers. In the mirror world, he punched the entire Koguryo Peninsula to Lu Chen...


    Seeing this situation, this little girl is almost crazy, and she will die with Zhou Ye no matter what...


    Fortunately, when Zhou Ye raised the Koguryo Peninsula out of the sea again, the little girl realized that Zhou Ye was showing her how to completely destroy her hometown.


    Until this time, she completely succumbed...


    Of course, for Fu Junxin, Zhou Ye''s position in her mind was very peculiar, with a feeling of love and hate intertwined.


    And Zhou Ye, through this incident, confirmed his own thoughts. As expected, professional work should be done by professional exercises. He really wasn''t the material for adjustment.


    But speaking of it, Zhou Ye was also merciful. It would be boring if Fu Junxu could be adjusted successfully in the end according to some dark treasure books, but she lost her own character...


    So, sure enough, you still have to use exercises...


    At this time, Fu Junxi had already been invaded by Zhou Ye''s spring wind and rain...


    Of course, this change is slow and irreversible, but one day, in Fu Junxin''s mind, Zhou Ye''s position will be much higher than that of her native country, it just takes some time.


    Just when Zhou Ye was thinking about the gains and losses in the mirror world...


    Suddenly there was a messy noise outside the temple... Then, a voice sounded: "Man Tianwang''s''Death Sword'' Jiao Xie, by the order of the heaven king, I want to ask the girl for something."


    "Master, there are some little mice who don''t know how to live or die outside... Let the slaves clean them up!" Fu Jun asked softly.


    "Well, go!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    When Fu Jun heard this, he lightly pecked his master''s cheek, smiled and said, "My slave will go back!"


    While talking, Fu Junson waved a long sword... and smashed the dilapidated gate of the temple to shatter... Then, like a ghost, the whole person jumped out...


    "It''s midnight, yelling and yelling about how decent, disturbing my master''s cleanliness, you stay today!"


    "how¡­¡­"


    "Run... Brother Jiao!"


    "what----!"


    As Fu Junxu jumped out of the temple, soon there was a sound of sword collision, followed by a few screams...


    After a while, Fu Jun returned to the temple with her long sword... "Master... the little mouse has been cleaned up!"


    "That''s fine, this is really not a good place to camp, let''s go, let me go back to Yangzhou for accommodation!" Zhou Ye stretched out his hand to embrace Fu Junxu''s slender waist as he said, and then the two of them disappeared in a flash. In this ruined temple...

 Chapter 1854

    Chapter 2237


    Chapter two hundred and thirty-seven


    In the middle of the city of Yangzhou in the middle of the night... it was dark.


    Isn''t this a city in the electrified era of later generations...


    Although Yangzhou is already a large and prosperous city in this era...


    However, once night falls, the city is still pitch black...


    Of course, it''s not completely black. Looking from the sky, occasionally there are a lot of dots of light dotting it.


    It was a long-light guide lamp lit at the door of a wealthy family.


    And among the sparse lights, one light is especially bright...


    That light was not a guide light at the door of a wealthy family, but a house light in a small courtyard.


    This courtyard is not very big, that is, it looks like both inside and outside. It can be said to be extremely petite compared to those rich and wealthy mansions occupying more than ten acres of land...


    In the room of the back house, a bright oil lamp is emitting its own light.


    It stands to reason that even the wealthy, if not necessary, would not turn the oil lamp so bright.


    You know, in this era, the brighter the oil lamp, the more lamp oil is consumed.


    With such a bright oil lamp, the oil consumed in one night is enough to make some wealthy families heartache.


    And the owner in this room obviously didn''t care about the loss of lamp oil, she only cared about whether the ever-bright lamp she had ignited could really make her benefactor find herself in the dark.


    "My dear, why aren''t you here..." Wei Zhenzhen lay down on the round table, looking at the shining flame in front of her, and muttered: "Does Zhenzhen just make you dismissive?"


    At this moment, a soft knock on the door sounded...


    "Is it Yu''er?" Wei Zhenzhen asked in a low voice after hearing the sound.


    "Madam, it''s late at night...you better have a rest earlier... the master won''t come at this time, I''m afraid it''s delayed by mundane affairs again, so don''t wait..." the maid outside persuaded softly.


    "It''s okay, I can''t sleep on either side, so let me wait a little longer!" Wei Zhenzhen''s tone even contained a hint of pleading...


    Hearing Wei Zhenzhen¡¯s words, the maid named Yu''er outside the door couldn¡¯t help but sighed slightly... "Well, since Madam wants to wait any longer, just follow Madam... But don¡¯t be bothered. If the body is broken, otherwise, the master will blame the servant..."


    "...Do you still remember Zhenzhen?" Hearing the maid''s words, Wei Zhenzhen''s expression was intertwined with joy and sadness... "Yu''er, have you received any news from your friend?"


    "This... The slave and maid just know that maybe the master will come to Yangzhou in the next few days, but when exactly will it arrive, I don''t know..." Yuer said, sighed quietly, and slandered secretly-badass The master can really torture people...


    Obviously, she had already stolen Madam Wei''s heart, but she refused to say that she had taken it away... It is also aptly named, love is like old wine, the more brewing, the stronger.


    Alas, it¡¯s just suffering from Mrs. Wei in the room...


    Thinking of this, Yu''er said to Wei Zhenzhen in the house through the door panel: "Mrs. Wei, please take care of your body. For you and for the master... the slave and maid quit!"


    While talking, Yu''er''s figure disappeared in the same place instantly...


    That seemingly beautiful maid is actually a martial arts master... If this scene is seen, I am afraid that I will drop my jaw...


    "Yu''er?"


    Wei Zhenzhen in the room heard the maid''s farewell and hurriedly shouted... After a while, she gave up after receiving no response.


    She just wanted to chat with Yu''er for a while, talk about a conversation... it would be best to talk more about her mysterious master.


    Unfortunately, Yu''er is obviously sleepy...


    Thinking of this, Wei Zhenzhen couldn''t help but sigh deeply...


    She put her chin on her arms and lay on the table, looking at the oil lamp in front of her, her thoughts couldn''t help returning to that day more than a year ago...


    Wei Zhenzhen was born in a small family in Yangzhou. Her father was originally a wandering merchant who lived in the countryside. Although his life was tight, he was still happy.


    But the moon is cloudy and sunny, and people have misfortunes and blessings...


    I don¡¯t know when, her father got to know a few friends of Hupengou. The so-called Hupengou friends, of course, would not teach people to be kind...


    Under the leadership of those friends, Wei Zhenzhen''s father got into the bad habit of gambling.


    In this case, his business was naturally abandoned...


    The family is becoming more and more desperate. Even Wei Zhenzhen¡¯s father owes a large gambling debt to the casino.


    Even so, Wei Zhenzhen''s father still refused to stop, but continued to borrow money to gamble...


    In fact, everyone knows what the psychology of a gambler is like.


    The more I lose, the more I want to make money. The more I lose, the more I want to bet. I hope that one day I can turn over in one fell swoop and make a lot of money.


    A gambler with such a mentality will never win money.


    In this way, all the valuables in the family were sold out by Wei Zhenzhen''s father and used to gamble.


    It''s not over yet...


    After being unreliable and selling nothing to sell... Wei Zhenzhen''s father was blocked at home by people collecting money in the casino.


    That day, the people in the casino would take Wei Zhenzhen to pay off the gambling debt.


    Fortunately, on weekdays, the neighborhoods get along pretty well, so with the help of the neighborhoods, the guys who collect the numbers didn''t dare to be presumptuous, but when they left, they left their ruthless words and didn''t pay off the gambling within three days. Debt, the Wei family will be destroyed...


    Ordinarily, after this tragedy, Wei Zhenzhen''s father should also take care of him, first find a way to pay off his gambling debts, and then regain his previous business and support his family, right?


    However, things were not as simple as he imagined... what is said?Helping the emergency does not save the poor... What''s more, Wei Zhenzhen''s father is a gambler. To a certain extent, it is destined that he will not be able to borrow money...


    After all, no one would lend money to a gambler, just like a meat bun hitting a dog, there is no return.


    In the end, Wei Zhenzhen''s father returned home empty-handed two days after begging grandpa to tell her grandma.


    Just when a family was at a loss, someone walked through his door...


    It¡¯s not someone else, it¡¯s Lao Feng who opened the food stall at the South Gate...


    That old Feng, forty out of eight this year, is a person who stepped halfway into the coffin board.


    However, he is not old and not old. For the well-known Wei Zhenzhen, Lao Feng has long coveted...


    In the past, Lao Feng also knew that he had come to propose marriage, and he was afraid that he would be beaten out, because not only was he older, but he had already married a wife. With such conditions, how could the Wei family treat himself like a flower? Will Yu''s daughter marry him as a child?


    However, the day before yesterday, when Lao Feng passed by Wei''s house, he saw the scene of Wei''s being forced into debt by the casino thugs. This let Lao Feng know that the opportunity was here.

 Chapter 1855

    Chapter 2238


    Chapter two hundred and thirty-eight


    Until now, Wei Zhenzhen still remembers the situation on that day... that day was simply unforgettable for her.


    After all-on that day, she experienced the feeling of falling into hell and being dragged into heaven.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I am the boundary line of Wei Zhenzhen¡¯s memories¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Yangzhou, Nanmen Tiaoer Hutong¡ª¡ªWeijia¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The Wei family¡¯s yard is small, only one entry, but this is enough for the Wei family three...


    At this time in the hall, Wei Zhenzhen¡¯s father, Wei Feng, was sitting on the ground with a swollen nose and a long sigh...


    "Daddy, have a drink!" Wei Zhenzhen held a large coarse porcelain bowl full of gaps and gently handed it to her father...


    She knew that her father hadn''t borrowed any money...


    Although she is also anxious, but no matter how anxious, what can she do??


    She can''t help her father any more...


    All he could do was to serve his father tea and water.


    "Let it go!" At this time, Wei Feng doesn''t want to drink water... He is full of regret now...


    As I had known today, he said at the beginning that he shouldn''t walk into the bottomless abyss of the casino with those fox friends...


    However, it''s too late to say anything now... He owes a full five hundred taels of silver from the casino now... What should he pay for the five hundred taels??


    Many people think that it is five hundred taels of silver, and not much.


    But in fact, according to the consumption level at that time, the purchasing power of these five hundred taels of silver is equivalent to the current price of more than two million to three million soft sister coins.


    This is because of the successive years of battles in the Sui Dynasty and the poor harvest of grain. If it were in the heyday, the value of these five hundred taels of silver could be worth tens of millions.


    In fact, Wei Feng only borrowed less than one hundred taels of silver in the casino, and the rest was all interest.


    But... in this case, who can he turn to to make sense??


    When borrowing money, he pressed his fingerprints and took the IOU, and the casino could even take Wei Feng to court.


    "Oh... what should I do??" Wei Feng thought of this, feeling even more upset... He couldn''t help but looked around the house... At this time, the furniture and other things in the house had long been sold by him. , It''s the time...it''s not an exaggeration to describe it as the four walls of the family.


    After watching for a long time, Wei Feng found that when he didn''t seem to have anything to sell, he was suddenly depressed.


    Wei Zhenzhen looked at her father who was sitting paralyzed on the ground, and her heart became anxious...


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door...


    With the knock on the door, the Wei family shuddered suddenly...


    No way. At this time, those who were forced to borrow money were scared...


    Just as Wei Feng was frightened and at a loss, a woman''s voice came from outside the door, "Is Master Wei here? Master Wei??"


    Hearing this voice, Wei Feng relaxed a little...The voice was quite familiar. After carefully distinguishing it for a while, Wei Feng remembered the owner of this voice. It was the voice of Li Matchmaker living in the east end of the alley. ...


    After hearing the voice of Matchmaker Li, Wei Feng stopped his mind and pretended to be calm and told his daughter: "Zhenzhen, go open the door and see what''s the matter with the wife of the Li family?"


    "Okay, daddy!" Wei Zhenzhen walked out of the hall rather obediently, came to the gate of the courtyard, and opened the courtyard door, "Anything Li, is there anything?"


    "Oh, it''s Miss Zhenzhen, a happy event, a happy event!" Li Matchmaker said, and squeezed in through the door unceremoniously...It was not until this time that Wei Zhenzhen saw Li Matchmaker behind. There is still a middle-aged man standing...


    The middle-aged man is quite rich-ahem, he is fat...


    Although she was dressed in silk and satin, she was dressed quite Zhouzheng, but in fact, from far away, Wei Zhenzhen could smell the bun stuffing from the body.


    She also knew that man, he was Lao Feng who opened a steamed bun shop in Nanmen.


    Following in the footsteps of Li Matchmaker, the old Feng also squeezed into the Wei''s courtyard... Seeing this, Wei Zhenzhen sighed helplessly and closed the courtyard door.


    At this time, Wei Feng also walked out of the hall, looked at the Li Matchmaker in front of him, frowned, and asked: "Mrs. Li, you and I didn''t have any friendship in the past. What will happen to you today?"


    "Hahaha...Master Wei family, it''s a happy event!" Li Matchmaker said, she finally walked up to Wei Feng and smiled: "I heard that Wei Jia owes the gambling debt of the Hongyun Casino?? "


    Hearing what Li Matchmaker said, Wei Feng''s expression changed... "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Haha... of course it has nothing to do with me... Wei''s family has a big business and a mere gambling debt. For Master Wei, of course it is not in the eyes..." Li Matchmaker said, cursing in her heart. ¡ª¡ªBah, a dead gambler, what is it??If it weren''t for Lao Feng''s money, I wouldn''t come here...


    Of course, that¡¯s what I thought in my heart. Li Matchmaker¡¯s face smiled like a chrysanthemum in full bloom, "It¡¯s just that the male and female are the ones who are married. The girl Zhenzhen is already in time this year, and it¡¯s time to talk... ¡­It just so happens that I have a good match here, and I have taken a fancy to Miss Zhenzhen..."


    Speaking of this, Li Matchmaker stretched out her hand to Old Feng Yi who was standing behind her, and introduced: "This is Master Feng who runs a bun shop in the South Gate. He has missed Miss Zhenzhen and is willing to accept Miss Zhenzhen as a concubine... ¡­"


    Wei Feng, who had a normal face, heard Li Matchmaker''s words, and suddenly his eyes were red... "Fuck!"


    His Wei Feng''s daughter is actually going to be accepted as a concubine??


    What is a concubine??


    That position is slightly stronger than that of the girl...


    To put it bluntly, if his daughter was a concubine, she was beaten to death by the master''s family, or by the master''s eldest wife, and his daughter did not seek justice.


    That''s why Wei Feng is so angry...


    Faced with Wei Feng''s scolding, Li Matchmaker was not angry at all...


    Being a matchmaker, you can bend and stretch. In the final analysis, it''s for money... to make money, not to mention just a mere slogan, even if you scold her 18th generation ancestor, she can welcome you with a smile.


    "Yo yo yo... Master Wei, don''t be so angry, listen to Master Feng''s betrothal gift first... How?" Said this, Matchmaker Li walked to Fan Weifeng''s side and gestured to him. Said: "If you agree to this marriage, then Master Feng is willing to help you pay off your gambling debts, and then give you two hundred taels of silver as a bride price... What do you think?"


    Hearing what Li Matchmaker said, Wei Feng was dumbfounded...


    Youdao is that people are poor and have short ambitions and horses are thin and long.


    Wei Feng has been forced into desperation by the casino, how can he refuse such a temptation??


    Just as he hesitated, Wei Zhenzhen''s whole body was as if she had fallen into an ice cave, and her whole body was cold...


    Chapter 2239


    Chapter two hundred and thirty-nine


    Wei Zhenzhen looked at the ugly old Feng who kept looking up and down in front of him, and felt as if all over his body was crawled by ants, unbearable...


    If possible, Wei Zhenzhen would not want to see this old Feng...

 Chapter 1856

    But, she knew that it was impossible...


    Because-her father is being forced by the casino... if the gambling debt is not paid... the consequences would be disastrous.


    At this time, Wei Zhenzhen, reluctantly disgusting... looked at her father with begging eyes, she didn''t ask for anything else, but only asked her father not to marry this old Feng.


    However, what is disappointing is...


    Wei Zhenzhen''s father, Wei Feng, was obviously already moved by this time...


    And Li Matchmaker, who stood by, threw the last straw that crushed the camel in the heart of Wei Zhenzhen''s father, Wei Feng.


    "Master Wei, you also know that none of those who run casinos are kind... I heard that the old Zou family on the North Street was also sold out by the casino because they couldn''t pay their gambling debts. In the Hualou...Finally, the daughter of the Zou family, unbearably humiliated, committed suicide by hanging herself...The death is called a miserable...Tsk..."


    Hearing what Li Matchmaker said, Wei Feng''s last fluke was also broken...


    Being a concubine for a person is tens of thousands of times better than selling to a brothel...


    Thinking of this, Wei Feng wanted to speak... to answer this matter.


    And Wei Zhenzhen, who stood by, was like falling into the abyss...


    She could see the look on her father''s face, that was the look that she had planned to take on the marriage...


    At this moment, the whole thing seemed to have slowed down ten thousand times... She watched her father open her mouth little by little. In the huge ghost-like mouth, she could just spit out two words to take her whole person. Into the bottomless abyss, there is no room for turning over again...


    However, at this moment, suddenly there was a loud bang...


    The loud noise almost smashed Wei Feng to the ground...


    It was the sound of the door of my house being beaten vigorously, just like the sound of the last time someone from the casino came to the door. How can such a movement not make Wei Feng fear...


    In the past, it sounded like a ghost knocking on the door, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be her own life-saving voice today...Wei Zhenzhen couldn¡¯t take much care of it at this time. Without waiting for her father¡¯s instructions, she quickly walked to the courtyard door and opened the courtyard door. ...


    Even if it is the thugs of the casino at this time, as long as she can slightly delay the speed of falling into the abyss, Wei Zhenzhen is willing to open the door for them.


    As the door opened, Wei Zhenzhen was stunned by the few people in front of her...


    It wasn''t a gambling attacker, nor a neighborhood who came to ask for debt, but a handsome boy she didn''t know standing at the door. Behind the boy, there were two pretty girls.


    "Excuse me, can you find..." Wei Zhenzhen couldn''t help but ask softly while looking at the young man in front of her.


    "This is the Wei family? Are you Wei Zhenzhen?" the boy asked with a grin.


    "This... is exactly, I don''t know what''s the matter with the son?" Wei Zhenzhen asked strangely.


    "Yes, that''s right..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, and said, "I have something to find Wei Feng!"


    "The son, please..." Although Wei Zhenzhen didn''t think that her father would know such a person, she could be her savior if someone interrupted her father''s words at this time.


    "Haha, thank you girl!" Zhou Ye said as he walked into the courtyard with his maid.


    At this time, Wei Feng and others also saw Zhou Ye...


    It stands to reason that, seeing this situation, Matchmaker Li should avoid it first, and visit the house in the coming day...


    However, the old Feng who was on the side gave her a wink and asked her to order the matter quickly. In order to set the money given by Lao Feng, Li Matchmaker decided to order the messy will be ordered at this time, and Wei Feng, who also province, regrets... ¡­


    Thinking of this, Li Matchmaker said to Wei Feng: "Master Wei, since you have visitors here, then it is not convenient for us to bother a lot. Why don''t we make a reservation for this matter, after a few days, choose a good day? How did you do things?? Master Feng is very generous, he is willing to pay off your gambling debts as a fixed amount... As long as you are willing to deal with this matter, then Master Feng will go to the casino today to pay you IOU redemption... Look, how?"


    "This... just depends on..." Wei Feng just wanted to say just what you wanted... but was interrupted by a voice.


    "Wait..."


    As the voice fell, Zhou Ye also came to everyone...


    "Why is this young man blocking?" Although Li Meipo was upset, seeing Zhou Ye in front of her, with extraordinary appearance and extravagant clothes on her body, she took a little more care.


    "Haha... I just don''t want Miss Zhenzhen to have her great years delayed by others!" Said this, Zhou Ye glanced at the incomparable old Feng standing aside, and said with a smile: "Zhang Kun of Fortune Casino belongs to you. Cousin?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about? I don''t know anything about Zhang Kun and Wang Kun..." Hearing this, Lao Feng almost jumped up like a cat with its tail stepped on...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Wei Feng''s eyes were almost red...that was mad...


    Who is Zhang Kun? He is a gangster in the casino. To put it bluntly, he is a loan shark who lends money to people.


    And the money he borrowed was also borrowed from Zhang Kun...


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about Lao Feng''s denial. He smiled and said, "Speaking of it, it''s really hard for you, Lao Feng... In order to get Zhenzhen, you have planned without your tigress for more than half a year... ¡­It¡¯s not easy to find someone to hang Weifeng again, and to lead him into the casino!"


    "You have little blood..." Old Feng was very angry at this time, as if he had lost his heart, rushed towards Zhou Ye, his fat hands were drawn towards Zhou Ye''s face... "Little boy...you... "


    "Presumptuous!" X2


    Zhou Ye didn''t move, but the two flowery maids behind him moved...


    Seeing these two maids flashed, they stood in front of their master. Then, without seeing the long swords they drew from, they stabbed towards Lao Feng...


    "Keep him alive, just die like that, it''s too cheap for him!" Zhou Ye''s voice sounded...The sword light in the hands of the two maids flashed, and all of the old Feng''s limbs were cut off...


    At this time, Lao Feng fell to the ground like a plump balloon, wailing in pain...


    "what--!"


    "Killed..."


    Seeing this, whether it was Wei Feng or Li Matchmaker... they were all scared and screamed...


    Even Wei Zhenzhen was taken aback...


    It''s just that unlike the other two''s move away from Zhou Ye, Wei Zhenzhen, who was frightened, moved closer to Zhou Ye...


    For Wei Zhenzhen, Zhou Ye at this time is like her savior, the angel who saved her from falling into the abyss...


    Chapter 2240


    Chapter two hundred and forty


    Puff...


    The matchmaker Li who had just smirked on her face is already on her knees...


    She lay on the ground and kept kowtow at Zhou Ye, screaming in panic: "The hero, the hero... It''s not about the villain, the villain is just making some hard money... Please, hero, go around the villain!"


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye glanced at the Li matchmaker who was lying on his feet with a smile but desperately kowtow, waved his hand, and said, "So irritable, let''s deal with it!"


    "Yes! Master!"


    A maid walked out from behind Zhou Ye and came to Li Matchmaker...

 Chapter 1857

    Seeing that the long sword still dripping with blood in the maid''s hand came towards her, Li Matchmaker gave a click and passed out...


    Immediately, everyone present smelled an irritating smell.


    "It''s really unlucky..." The maid covered her nose with one hand with a depressed look, and took the long hair of Li Matchmaker with one hand, dragged her, and walked outside the courtyard...


    At this moment, Wei Zhenzhen''s father, Wei Feng, saw this scene, and collapsed to the ground in fright.


    "Gongong..." Wei Zhenzhen bit Zhu Chun lightly, walked to Zhou Ye''s side with some hesitation, and asked softly: "Gongonggong, please let my father go... he... he..."


    She wanted to say that her father was innocent...


    But under Zhou Ye''s smiling eyes, Wei Zhenzhen retreated...


    After all, flies don''t bite seamless eggs. Wei Feng can have today''s disaster, he himself has a certain reason.


    If he is not greedy, there will be no disaster today...


    If he was able to repent after losing his possessions, he wouldn¡¯t be the disaster of today...


    In short, he will come to this point, Wei Feng also has a lot of responsibility... This is what is called, the poor person must have something hateful.


    It is precisely because of this that Wei Zhenzhen''s pleading words are a little unspeakable...


    But, that was her father after all, she could not watch him being killed by Zhou Ye anyway...


    Thinking of this, Wei Zhenzhen puffed, knelt on the ground, and pleaded with Zhou Ye: "Zhenzhen knows that what she did today is for Zhenzhen, but Zhenzhen courageously asks her to let her go. My father is a horse, and Zhenzhen is willing to be a cow and a horse, in return for death!"


    Hearing Wei Zhenzhen''s words, a hopeful brilliance appeared in Wei Feng''s eyes...


    As for Zhou Ye, he smiled and asked, "Are you sure?"


    "Zhenzhen is sure..." Wei Zhenzhen nodded vigorously and said.


    "That''s fine, just do what you want!" Zhou Ye said here, turned his head and said to one of the maids: "Give him some silver and let him leave Yangzhou!"


    "Yes, master!"


    A maid walked to Wei Feng''s side, took out two hundred taels of silver from her arms, threw it in front of Wei Feng, and said, "My young master is kind, these silver taels are used as your daughter''s betrothal gift. You can go. Don¡¯t show up in Yangzhou anymore!"


    "Thank you Master, thank you Master!" At this time, Wei Feng was scared and going crazy...Although he was addicted to gambling, he had never seen such a cruel person before, so how dare he say anything...


    Pick up the silver pair in front of him.Pulling up the mother-in-law next to him, she ran away...


    These two hundred taels of silver are enough for him to settle down in another place... As for his own woman??


    The young master was obviously here for his daughter, and he didn''t have the guts to entangle the betrothal with the murderous young master.


    To Wei Feng, being able to save his life was already a pleasant surprise.


    Seeing that his father didn''t even leave a word, he just ran away so hastily... Wei Zhenzhen couldn''t help feeling a little sad...


    "Why? Regret it?" Zhou Ye saw Wei Zhenzhen''s thoughts at a glance, and asked with a smile.


    "No... Zhenzhen is just..." Said this, Wei Zhenzhen didn''t know how to express the thoughts in her heart. At this moment, she was kind of sad that she couldn''t tell...Is this her family broke??


    "Don''t be entangled so much..." Zhou Ye smiled and helped Wei Zhenzhen up, unceremoniously stopping her slender waist, and whispered: "From then on, you are from my Zhou family. Others don''t want you. I want you... others will abandon you like a shoe, and I will hold you as a treasure in the palm of your hand!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Wei Zhenzhen couldn''t help it anymore, and she lay down in Zhou Ye''s arms and burst into tears."My dear... woo..."


    In these days, she has experienced too much fright and fear...


    Crying and crying, fell asleep in Zhou Ye''s arms...


    When she woke up again, she was already in a residential building.


    It''s just that Zhou Ye''s figure has disappeared...only the two maids stayed.


    Through the conversation, Wei Zhenzhen finally knew the names of these two maids, one was Yuer and the other was Yuner...


    Both of them are Zhou Ye''s maids...


    As for Zhou Ye, something happened and left Yangzhou temporarily...


    After Wei Zhenzhen was frightened for a few days, only then did she relax slightly...What was she afraid of??


    Of course, I''m afraid of the Dongchuang incident...


    After all, Lao Feng''s limbs were chopped off in front of her... She was also afraid that the government would come...


    Then since Wei Zhenzhen is afraid that the government will come, why not run away?


    In fact, although Wei Zhenzhen was afraid that the government would come to her door, she was not afraid of guilt. She even did a good job. Once the government''s servant came to her door, she planned to resist all the guilt.


    In her opinion, this was the only way she could repay Zhou Ye.


    But in fact, not only did the government not come to the door, but even the news that Lao Feng''s limbs were cut off by Zhou Ye did not spread...


    It was only when she had the courage to go to the South Gate to check the news, she found... Feng''s steamed bun shop had been redeemed. It is said that-Lao Feng offended the hero in the rivers and lakes, and was cut off and dug out. After he lost his head, he has since become a useless person who can¡¯t speak and cannot move. His original partner, after scouring the family¡¯s belongings, left Lao Feng at home and flew away with a guy from a bun shop...


    Today''s Lao Feng has fallen to the point of begging along the street.


    Of course, even if he was begging, he was bullied by other beggars...


    As for that, the casino gangster who gave money to Wei Feng... also died in a battle with other gangsters for territory...


    At this point, Wei Zhenzhen completely let go of her heart...


    However, when she was relieved, Wei Zhenzhen found that she was left alone in Yangzhou as if she had been forgotten by Zhou Ye... Only the two maids of Zhou Ye accompanied her...


    She hasn''t seen Zhou Ye for more than a year...


    Thinking of this, Wei Zhenzhen couldn''t help feeling a little bit more sorrowful...


    "Yes, compared to my benefactor, he is like the scorching sun in the sky, but I... is a weed that can be seen everywhere on the roadside..." Wei Zhenzhen couldn''t help but say to herself here. Sighed¡­¡­


    At this moment, Wei Zhenzhen suddenly heard a noise from the courtyard... She couldn''t help but her eyes lit up, and she stood up and walked towards the courtyard... "My dear, is that you?"


    Chapter 2241


    Chapter two hundred and forty one


    Upon hearing the sound of footsteps in the courtyard, Wei Zhenzhen hurriedly got up and walked towards the door. While opening the door, Wei Zhenzhen said in surprise: "Gongong, are you back?"


    Just after saying these words, Wei Zhenzhen was surprised by the scene before her...


    I saw a man and a woman standing in the yard at this time.


    Both were dressed in white, the woman was a pretty girl with a tall figure, and the man...not surprisingly, it was Zhou Ye.

 Chapter 1858

    Seeing Zhou Ye''s first glance, Wei Zhenzhen couldn''t help but want to rush over, but when she saw the woman in white clothes next to Zhou Ye, she resisted the impulse in her heart, saying a thousand words Translated into one sentence: "Eun Gong, Zhenzhen... Zhenzhen is good... I want to... have met Eun Gong..."


    In fact, what she actually wanted to say was--Jingzhen missed you so much...


    But when the white-clothed woman looked at her with a smile but not a smile, the inferiority complex in her heart broke out...


    After all, she was born in a humble background, and she doesn¡¯t know how to martial arts...


    For more than a year, she has been thinking about why Zhou Ye refused to see her...Finally, she came to a conclusion that she was actually just a woman saved by Zhou Ye. In other words, it is not very different from passersby...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye didn''t care about her...


    What she said that day, she is from his Zhou family from now on, I am afraid it is just to comfort her...


    Thinking of this, Wei Zhenzhen felt even more sad...


    The two talents in front of me are a match made in heaven... and she is just a passerby woman he saved casually...


    At this time, Wei Zhenzhen''s eyes were already red...


    To be honest, when Zhou Ye did not come, Wei Zhenzhen still had some illusions. When Zhou Ye appeared in front of her with Fu Junxu, her last illusion was broken...


    "Zhenzhen, why are you crying..." Zhou Ye looked at Wei Zhenzhen, who was trembling slightly, and asked strangely.


    "Zhenzhen... Zhenzhen is a little unwell... Zhenzhen... Zhenzhen, retired first..." Said this, Wei Zhenzhen didn''t wait for Zhou Ye to speak, clutched her head, turned around and left... stay here again. Going down, she was afraid that she would cry out...


    Yes, she is just a maid, how can she expect herself to be worthy of a superior benefactor?


    Wake up, you''re just a stupid girl...


    Seeing this scene, Zhou Ye was speechless... Obviously, Wei Zhenzhen was misunderstanding... But, having said that, she was not a misunderstanding... It was just that she did not expect Zhou''s fraternity.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    "Master, that woman seems to be jealous!" Fu Junxin looked at Wei Zhenzhen, who turned around and left, and instantly saw her thoughts. He couldn''t help but smile and lay on the ear of the owner, whispering: "Or else , Let my son-in-law go and explain to her???"


    "Slap!" Zhou Ye slapped Fu Junxi''s bridge dolphin, "You can be honest with me!"


    "Yes, Master!" The slapped Fu Junxu not only didn''t care, but gave Zhou Ye a silky eyebrow. The small appearance really made people want to be stunned by her.


    I have to say that when the cold-faced girl removes all the masks, the style is so mesmerizing...


    However, now is not the time to tease Fu Junmao, thinking of this, Zhou Ye yelled softly: "Yu''er!"


    "The slave is here!" As the voice fell, a ghostly voice appeared in front of Zhou Ye.


    "Take her to rest first, I''ll go see Mrs. Wei!" Zhou Ye said, his figure flashed and disappeared in place.


    "Yes!" The maid Yuer bowed slightly at the disappearing figure of her master, and then looked at Fu Jun''s mother and said: "Girl, please..."


    Seeing that Yu''er was a little unwelcome to herself, Fu Jun-mao didn''t care, just smiled and nodded... and then walked out with Yu''er.


    On the other side...in the bedroom.


    Wei Zhenzhen was lying on her couch, crying silently.


    For more than a year, it can be said that she lived entirely by this illusion...When the illusion was broken, she was surprised to find that she was alone and there was nothing left.


    How can this not make her cry?


    She once imagined that Zhou Ye investigated Lao Feng because he liked her...


    She also imagined that Zhou Ye could not come to Yangzhou to meet her only because of being entangled in mundane things...


    Now, these fantasies were broken by the slender figure standing behind Zhou Ye... At this moment, Wei Zhenzhen cried heartbreakingly, like an abandoned child.


    When she was crying silently, she suddenly felt that someone was hugging herself from behind...


    "Who..." She wanted to shout as soon as she turned, but was stopped by the familiar voice coming from her ears.


    "Still angry with me?"


    Hearing this voice, Wei Zhenzhen''s grievances were like a volcanic eruption, and they all poured out...


    "Little girl...how dare to be angry with your benefactor...blessed man...you are a hero in the world, the little girl is just a weed that no one loves on the roadside...uuuuu..."


    Before I finished speaking these sad words, I was blocked by someone with Dafa...


    Faced with such a sudden attack, Wei Zhenzhen was completely sluggish...


    But soon, she became a ball of plasticine, and she was allowed to knead it...


    After a long while, Zhou Ye temporarily stopped his secret method, looked at the little girl with blurred eyes, smiled and asked, "Do you still say that you are a wild grass or something stupid?"


    "Not enough..." Wei Zhenzhen moved purely and uttered a mosquito-like voice...


    If it weren''t for Zhou Ye''s five-sense superhuman, I really can''t hear Wei Zhenzhen''s words...


    "Not enough? How can it be enough?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s chuckle, Wei Zhenzhen didn''t know where the courage came from. She turned over and suppressed Zhou Ye...Looking at the face that charmed all the women in the world, she muttered: " A lifetime is not enough..."


    As the voice fell, Wei Zhenzhen...


    To be honest, watching Qian Wei Zhenzhen''s behavior, Zhou Ye felt quite amused.


    How should I put it, the brewing for more than a year is really effective...Wei Zhenzhen, who used to be like a little white rabbit, has the courage to push him back...


    I have to say, this is quite interesting...


    It''s just that... what happened afterwards showed that Wei Zhenzhen was a paper tiger. After she had prepared everything, she didn''t know what to do...


    Hey, I have to say that the ancient physiological hygiene education is really quite backward.


    No, Zhou Ye could only act as Wei Zhenzhen¡¯s teacher...


    This night, a painstaking teaching, a practice of diligent study and questioning... The two masters and apprentices cooperated with each other to be quite tacit...


    Chapter 2242


    Chapter two hundred and forty two


    When the cries of the streets and alleys entered the house, and the show on the couch was awakened by the owner of the exquisite body, it was almost noon...


    As soon as Wei Zhenzhen opened her eyes, she saw the handsome face close at hand. She was stunned for a long time before she remembered what she had done last night...


    Thinking of her bold move last night, Wei Zhenzhen immediately had the urge to get into the quilt and smother herself to death...


    It''s so embarrassing, how can I ignore the reservations of my daughter''s family... and do such a thing??

 Chapter 1859

    However, as soon as she wanted to move, she couldn''t help but screamed softly...No way, the master and apprentice had so much fun last night. Someone just didn''t pay attention to... A bit too much...


    "Is it still painful?" Zhou Ye saw Wei Zhenzhen''s frowning brows as soon as he opened his eyes...Can''t help but ask softly.


    "No... it''s not very painful, Grace..."


    "At this time, you still call me Grace? Huh???"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Wei Zhenzhen couldn''t help but blush, and said: "Husband, husband..."


    "This is good..." Zhou Ye smiled and sat up, then pulled the quilt, "Come on, let me see your wounds..."


    "No need... husband... there... there..."


    "You and my husband, there is nothing else you can''t see... Be good, lie down..."


    "Hmm..." Wei Zhenzhen couldn''t help covering her small face with her hands, like an ostrich, buried her head...


    I didn¡¯t feel much about the black light last night, but, as today¡¯s color is already bright, in this case, she unreservedly showed her everything to her husband. For her, this level is a bit too much. She can''t bear it...


    When Zhou Ye finished the treatment for her... Wei Zhenzhen almost passed out in shame.


    After a while, under Zhou Ye''s treatment, Wei Zhenzhen, who had recovered from the beginning, cleverly helped her husband wash up...


    While helping her husband to wear clothes, she cast her eyes on the dazzling blush on the brocade couch, filled with a feeling of fulfillment. From today onwards, she is no longer alone, but the woman of her husband... ¡­


    After washing, Zhou Ye walked towards the hall... and Wei Zhenzhen, like Zhou Ye''s shadow, followed him obediently...


    At this time, a sumptuous lunch was prepared in the hall, and Fu Junfu and the two maids had been waiting there for a long time.


    When they saw their host coming in, the three hurriedly got up to salute...


    "My slave has seen the master!"


    "Yu''er Yun''er has seen the young master!"


    After the two maids gave Zhou Ye a gift, they saluted Wei Zhenzhen again and said with a smile: "Yu''eryun''er congratulations, Madam, you have what you expected..."


    Hearing the ridicule of these two maids, Zhenzhen was ashamed and almost wanted to find a hole in the hole... "Yu''er you..."


    After more than a year of getting along, Wei Zhenzhen and the two girls have long been better than sisters... Facing the sisters'' ridicule, Wei Zhenzhen really couldn''t bear it.


    "Haha, well, sit down, my Zhou family doesn''t have so many rules!"


    "Thanks Master"


    "Thanks Young Master"


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, the women sat down around the round table...


    During the dinner, Wei Zhenzhen¡¯s actions explained to the world what is called a husband slave...


    That really served Zhou Ye in every possible way...


    Sweet and sour pork ribs??After the bones were shaved off, the meat was put into my husband¡¯s bowl.


    Zhou Ye didn''t even need to move. As long as he put his eyes on a certain dish, Wei Zhenzhen would immediately help him pick the dish into his bowl...


    To be honest, these jobs were done by two girls, Yu''er and Yun''er in the past, but today, for the sake of her own wife who wants to show off, let her...


    It''s almost an hour after eating this meal...


    After drinking and eating, Yu''er, who knows her master''s habit, has put a pot of tea in front of her master.


    And Wei Zhenzhen is cleverly clinging to Zhou Ye''s side with Fu Junmao...


    Regarding Fu Jun''s actions, Wei Zhenzhen didn''t care that much at this time... She knew that her husband was not something she could monopolize, and she didn''t ask for anything else, just that she could have a place in her husband''s heart.


    It seems a bit clich¨¦ to say that... But in fact, the women of this era are just like that-understanding.


    Tell the truth-Zhou Ye prefers the women of this era compared to the later generations of feminist tables and pastoral tables...obedient, well-behaved...


    At this time - in Yangzhou City, martial law has also begun.


    From Yangzhou to the east of the Yangtze River, you can go to Japan, Ryukyu and Southeast Asia. Therefore, Yangzhou has become one of the most important transit stations in the country, and it is busier than any city.


    However, the atmosphere today is a bit strange. There are a large number of officers and soldiers in and out of the city, and the inspections for passing customs are much stricter, making long queues tired.However, although everyone was anxious, no one dared to complain, because people who were used to the rivers and lakes all saw that there were many big men in guard uniforms among the local officers and soldiers. Dare to offend from the most domineering guards in the capital.


    At this moment, two teenagers in tattered clothes were walking towards the south gate with their backs on their shoulders...


    "Young Master Zhong, I''m so hungry..."


    "Young Master Ling, let''s bear it first... We haven''t opened today, so how can we have the money to buy food!"


    These two teenagers are not others, but Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling in the Biography of Double Dragon of the Tang Dynasty.


    Because Zhou Ye brought Zhenzhen into his house early, naturally no one could credit the buns for these two guys for nothing... Therefore, the two of them had to starve out...


    Just when Xu Ziling felt more hungry in his belly, Kou Zhong suddenly pressed his elbow under his rib... and then gestured to him with his chin.


    Xu Ziling followed Kou Zhong''s gesture to look and saw an old scholar in his 50s walking towards the city gate.


    The man was dressed in gorgeous clothes and walked in a hurry, as if he was full of thoughts. He just bowed his head and walked quickly without paying attention to the situation next to him...


    "This is an old fat sheep..." Kou Zhong stroked his smooth chin, and whispered: "The clothes are gorgeous, single, and full of thoughts, the kind of old fool who doesn''t even know if you lose your money bag. A good target to start..."


    The two hurried to chase, but when they were about to do something, a group of officers and soldiers came to face each other. They were shocked, turned around, flashed into the alley, and hurried to the other end of the alley. Another street parallel to the south of Yucheng.


    "God won''t help us..." Xu Ziling sighed, sitting paralyzed in the corner.


    At this moment, Kou Zhong pulled his sleeves fiercely. Xu Ziling looked up and saw that the old scholar walked hurriedly like them, and rushed to the street as he did not see them.


    Seeing this situation, the two of them did not hesitate anymore and hurriedly got up and followed, but in a staggered time, there was an extra hole in the clothes behind the scholar... and Xu Ziling and Kouzhong quickly walked in the opposite direction of the old scholar go with¡­¡­


    And all of this was seen clearly by Zhou Ye, who was sitting at home... "Interesting, Ssangyong? Huh..."


    "Husband? What Ssangyong...?" Wei Zhenzhen asked curiously when she heard her husband''s self-talk.


    "Two interesting ants, take a good rest at home, Zhenzhen, you also have a lot of communication with your son-in-law, I don''t want to be hung in the air anymore!" As Zhou Ye''s ridicule fell, His figure disappeared into the room...


    Looking at the place where her husband disappeared, Wei Zhenzhen looked at Fu Junsheng in a rather entangled manner. Is it true that she really wants to communicate with this Korean woman?What a shame...


    Chapter 2243


    Chapter two hundred and forty three


    Just when Zhou Ye left home... the entire Yangzhou City had already become a raging look.


    The streets are full of big men wearing guards, leading the patrol officers, and when they see a teenager who is about fifteen or sixteen years old, they will catch and question them.

 Chapter 1860

    Obviously, the Yangzhou Double Insect incident was posted.


    At this time, Zhou Ye walked towards the East Gate unhurriedly. The soldiers on the street who looked like wolves and tigers seemed to be unable to see him, and no one paid any attention to him.


    Walking through the streets and alleys, Zhou Ye walked slowly to the east gate...


    The east gate was already full of guards, but these guards who kept questioning the people entering and leaving the city were like soldiers patrolling the streets, as if they could not see Zhou Ye, allowing him to easily walk out of the city gate.


    "Haha... These two boys are really slippery, they actually sneaked out of the city from the underdrain..." Zhou Ye, who walked out of the city gate, looked at the underdrain that was not far away, and couldn''t help but smile. Shook his head...


    What should I say?


    As Zhou Ye who had read the Biography of Double Dragon of the Tang Dynasty, he had no appreciation for these two so-called destiny pig feet.


    Although the entire Datang Shuanglong Biography, it is the so-called cool style of counterattack.


    But Zhou Ye really can''t afford the slightest appreciation for these two people.


    Among other things, just talk about the so-called young marshal Kou Zhong, this guy is obviously a scumbag who sees one and loves one, and is the kind of scumbag who forgets in a blink of an eye.


    Especially, this guy is still a super irresponsible guy...


    Not to mention, it is only those of his followers who will not hesitate to shed blood for his birth and death. He should carry out his ideas and fulfill his promises from start to finish... And what about him?But in a blink of an eye, he threw aside the heroic words he once said... Finally, he actually went to kneel and sweetened Li Er...


    Zhou Ye really appreciates such a person.


    Finally, he gave all of his subordinates to Li Er...


    What kind of spirit is this??


    Is he worthy of his sacrifice for his ideals??


    From the time he read the book, Zhou Ye couldn''t admire Kou Zhong at all... that guy was, at best, a lucky hanger.And it''s the kind that can''t support the wall with mud.


    If not, Zhou Ye plans to play with these two so-called sons of the times...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile..."Longevity Secret Art...Hehehehe...Come on! Let me see what you can practice under my guidance..."


    As he finished talking to himself, Zhou Ye''s figure distorted for a while, and disappeared again.


    Just as Zhou Ye''s figure disappeared............


    On the Yangzhou Dongmen Wharf, a sea-going ship about twenty feet long and ten feet high is slowly entering the port.


    The experienced people on the pier looked at the flag sails on the ship and knew that this was a ship from the Wa country.


    If it was in the past, these old oilers who strayed at the wharf said that they had to come forward and inquire about it. It would be better to find out the origin of this Japanese merchant ship, or what they need, or make a fortune in the middle. Most of the merchant ships here are here for purchase, and naturally there is no shortage of gold and silver, but today, they have to stand there honestly and watch...


    No way, the pier at this time was already under martial law...The pier was full of armored men.


    Regardless of whether it is a departing merchant ship or a merchant ship entering the port, it must be searched up and down by these wolf-like soldiers before entering and leaving.


    As the merchant ship from the U.K. landed, the soldiers who had been waiting on the dock naturally hung up the plank unceremoniously and were about to board the ship to search...


    As for what you said... search permission?What search qualifications?


    Hehe, in this era, the armor of the Imperial Guard on them is the qualification, and the knives and guns in their hands are the permission.


    However, a group of guards had just stepped on the pedals, and suddenly a huge force struck, and the pedals on the ship suddenly seemed to be pulled by an invisible giant hand, throwing all the more than ten guards into the water.


    "So courageous, I dared to defy the court...comer, bow and arrow wait..."


    Seeing that his subordinates were thrown into the river, not only did the guard commander of the guard not panic, but a look of surprise appeared on his face...


    If there is a situation, it means that the guy who escaped may have colluded with the merchant ship from the Japanese country. Perhaps the merchant ship was here to meet the two little thieves??


    If the two are really connected, then he has done a great job.


    Thinking of this, the guard commander yelled: "Come here, prepare to attack..."


    Following the command of the commander of the guard, hundreds of guards on the dock set up their army to meet the enemy...


    At this moment, a Chinese saying with a Japanese accent came from the boat leisurely, "This general, please stop, I am Gao Tianyuan, the chief maiden of Master Himiho, Yuan Qianxia, ??just a misunderstanding, please forgive me... ¡­"


    As the voice fell, from the cabin, came out a petite figure wearing a gorgeous witch dress with white and red dress...


    Although the figure is petite, her face is quite cute, a bit like a doll.


    Seeing this girl who claimed to be the chief shrine maiden of Takatenhara Hiyomiko came out of the cabin, not only did the guard commander not converge at all, but a silver evil appeared on his face, "Ha, I don''t know what you are talking about Takatenhara. What is it, I only know, this is the Yangzhou Mansion of my Da Sui. Anyone who enters my Da Sui must listen to the orders of my Da Sui... As for what you said, Gao Tianyuan, Bei Mihu or something, this master doesn¡¯t know. And don''t want to know..."


    Having said this, the commander of the guard yelled, "Come on, take them all down and put them in jail, so that they can be tortured! If there is anyone who dares to resist...kill without mercy!"


    "Here!" XN


    As the voice of the commander of the guard fell, a group of guards immediately forced the Japanese merchant ship...


    At this moment, a faint sigh came from the cabin...


    Although the sigh was not loud, it reached everyone on the dock...


    Although I have never seen the owner of that voice, just with this faint sigh, people can''t help but imagine that the owner of this voice is definitely a peerless beauty...


    Then, a figure wearing a blood-red twelve-dan face and a white fox mask appeared abruptly on the deck...


    Seeing this figure, Yuan Qianxia, ??who came out first, hurriedly knelt down at the feet of the figure, and said with sincerity: "My lord... Qianxia is not doing things well, please punish you..."


    Chapter 2244


    Chapter two hundred and forty four


    "Regardless of your business, I have to come here to find the master..."


    Having said this, the girl wearing a white fox mask tilted her head slightly, and she turned upside down slightly...with a smile: "Na, na, Qianxia... These people have evil thoughts on me, is it just me? Can you kill them??"


    "This..." Yuan Qianxia hesitated at this moment...


    She knows that the owner of her own adult forbids her to kill innocent people...Of course, he also said that he can kill those who have evil thoughts...


    It seemed that the woman was a little impatient with Yuan Qianxia''s hesitation... and said: "Hey, Qianxia, ??do you really want me to transfer you out of Gao Tianyuan and go to the shrine below to be the host?"


    The woman''s words seemed quite threatening to Yuan Qianxia...&


    Yuan Qianxia, ??who originally wanted to persuade one or two, hurriedly crouched on the ground and begged: "My Lord, please don''t do this..."


    "Then...Can I kill them?" The girl asked again...


    "According to the rules set by Master Ye... Your Lord, you can kill them..."


    "Hahahaha... I knew it, I knew Qianxia was the cutest!!" The girl with a white fox mask heard this, happy like a girl, and laughed like a silver bell...

 Chapter 1861

    Although she was wearing a mask, it was impossible to see what her upper face looked like at all, but-just the smile of this allure made everyone on the dock stunned to see...


    With a cry, a weapon in the hands of the Imperial Guard accidentally fell down, awakening the stunned leader of the Imperial Guard...


    At this moment, a flame ignited in his heart... There was only one thought in his mind-that is to get her, get this woman...


    Thinking of this, he shouted: "Come here, catch this spy from the Japanese country, to live..."


    As his voice fell, the woman who was called the god master by Yuan Qianxia also cast her eyes on him...


    She smiled slightly, as if thousands of customs were brewing in it, she said in her unproficient Chinese, "You--can you go to die?"


    As her voice fell, the commander of the Forbidden Army felt that he was completely out of control. He drew out his long sword and put it on his neck...


    puff--


    A blood arrow spurted from his neck...


    The Forbidden Army commander opened his eyes wide and lay on the dock...


    As the commander of the Forbidden Army killed himself... the entire dock suddenly became a mess...


    "Killed..."


    "The demon..."


    "There are monsters..."


    Can a person commit suicide in one sentence. What is it that such a woman is not a monster??


    For these ordinary people, no matter how beautiful a woman is, her life is not as important as her own life. So, in the blink of an eye, the entire pier disappeared...


    Uh, no, it hasn''t run out yet...


    Those imperial guards holding weapons are still standing in place...


    However, at this time, the hearts of the Guards were dashed...


    If they can, they also want to abandon their weapons and run away like the people...


    But they can''t run away...


    Not to mention running away, just moving your finger is a luxury...


    "Well-sure enough, without the BGM that the owner said, even if it is a murder, it feels a bit boring..." said this, the woman called the god master turned her head and said to the cabin: "Sing to me... "


    With her order, a rather weird and ethereal song came out from the cabin...


    The accent of that song is quite ghostly...Even at noon when the sun is full of energy, the Guards who heard this sound couldn''t help but get goose bumps all over...


    "Life and death will come..."


    "The roof puppet..."


    "When the line is broken..."


    "Liao Lei Lei..."


    Following the ghostly song, the woman called the god master faintly read this short sentence that resembled poetry and not poetry... When her last word was still lingering in everyone¡¯s ears, those few words A hundred imperial guards, like their leaders, fell in a pool of blood...


    Looking at these stubborn guys, the woman who was called the God Lord sighed: "Without the master, even killing people seems so boring..."


    After that, the woman never looked at the corpses again, turned her head and returned to the cabin...


    "..." Hearing the woman''s words, Yuan Qianxia blinked helplessly...


    Sure enough, at this time, we still have to find the master of the god lord quickly. Otherwise, when the lord is mad, it will kill the innocent... You know, your god lord only needs her master, Lord Ye, to control her, other people , Don''t even think about it...


    Thinking of this, Yuan Qianxia clapped her hands lightly, and more than a dozen white figures knelt at her feet, looking at the dressing, it was obviously a group of ninjas in white.


    "Go to Yangzhou City and look for Master Ye''s traces. Don''t reveal your deeds, let alone kill innocents, you know?" Saying this, Yuan Qianxia seemed to be afraid that these guys would be too straightforward. ¡­ Hurriedly added: ¡°Also, protect yourself. You must know that you belong to Lord Divine Lord and also Lord Ye. Anyone who dares to hit your attention can do it first and then play!¡±


    "Hi!" XN


    As the voice fell, these figures instantly disappeared on the ship¡¯s deck...


    Then, Yuan Qianxia looked at the bloody wharf, and sighed helplessly: "It seems that we can''t stay here anymore...Forget it, let''s go and stay in the Yangtze River waterway first!"


    After saying these words, she also walked into the cabin, and then the ship slowly left the pier and headed towards the Yangtze River Waterway...


    In the cabin----


    Yuan Qianxia looked at the beautiful girl who had taken off the mask in front of her, and couldn''t help asking, "God, why do you wear a mask when you go out?"


    "Ah? Did you say this?" The beautiful girl lit the mask on the floor and said, "Because... my body, my heart, my face, everything about me, even my smile , All belong to my master, no other man deserves to see..."


    "..." Hearing the words of the beautiful girl, Yuan Qianxia couldn''t help being speechless...


    Okay, knowing that her own god master is controlled by the master, but she never knew that her own god master is so extreme...


    "But... you left Gao Tianyuan privately... If Master Ye knows..."


    "Hehe... The master is not willing to punish me..."


    "..."


    "Moreover, even if the master punishes me, I will accept it willingly..." said this, a sickly smile leaked from the beautiful girl''s face, "and... the feeling of punishment is super comfortable... Now, Qianxia, ??do you want to accompany me to accept the master''s punishment?"


    "Please forgive me for rejecting this..."


    "Hehe...Don''t refuse so fast. After experiencing the master''s punishment, you will know why I love the master so much..."


    Chapter 2245


    Chapter two hundred and forty six


    At this time, Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling had already escaped five or six miles of Yangzhou along the culvert...


    In the creek, after washing the filth on the clothes and drying them for a while, the two put on the clothes again and ran along the stream towards the estuary...


    "Sao Ling, let me tell you... this time we are developed, that book is definitely a peerless secret book, otherwise, there will not be so many people chasing us!" Kou Zhong walked in the forest, smiling Said to Xu Ziling beside him.


    "A ghost''s peerless secret book, even if it is truly a peerless secret book, you and I can''t practice it..."


    "Why?"


    "Do you know the words above?"


    "Uh... don''t know... but I know the painting above..."

 Chapter 1862

    "What is the use of painting without words?"


    "Maybe this peerless secret book can be practiced without reading the words?"


    While they were fighting, they already came to the mouth of the river... Looking at the situation on the river from a distance, the two could not help but rush to find a mound and hide...


    I saw three warships and hundreds of speedboats near the city on the lower reaches of the Yangtze River, inspecting the leaving ships.


    Kou Zhong took a breath and said, "My lord! Our book must be a heavenly book."


    Xu Ziling approached his ear and said: "Please lower the volume, Master Zhong, so as not to disturb others. Maybe it''s the rebellious army who has come in to see such a big battle."


    Kou Zhong touched his empty stomach, and said in amazement: "It''s like this on the river, and the land is probably impassable. It''s better to find a place to hide. Oh! My God, this is not the sound of a dog barking."


    The two listened closely, and at the same time their complexions changed greatly. The sound of the dog barking clearly came from the direction of the stream.Also mixed with sharp hoof sounds.


    I thought it would be terrible to let the dog''s sensitive nose sniff their scent in the old nest.


    The two shivered, yelled, and fled to the depths of the forest.


    Not long after the two fled into the forest, more than a dozen war horses rushed over. Among the war horses, there were four or five hunting dogs...


    The dog handler on the horse directed the hounds to stop for a while on the mound where the two had just stayed, and the hounds barked towards the place where Kou Zhong and the two fled...


    The dog handler hurriedly confronted Yu Wenwen, who was sitting on the lead horse, and reported: "Chief Executive, those two little thieves fled into the mountains..."


    "Huh? These two guys are really like loach, slipping without leaving their hands..." Yu Wenwen said, waving his hands and letting his men continue to chase...


    However, at this moment, there was a great chaos on the river...


    I saw a strange sea-going ship, forcibly ramming the interception line composed of warships and speedboats, and rushing towards the far estuary...


    Seeing this situation, Yu Wenji couldn¡¯t take much care of it. He jumped directly from his horse and rushed towards the sea boat. While rushing, he shouted: "You go after those two mice, I will catch them. This big mouse..."


    "Yes!"


    The knights then ran in the direction that the hunting dog discerned... On the other side, Yu Wenwen and his toes were a little bit on the surface of the river. With a little help, they rushed towards the strange ship...


    The reason that the ship is weird is because-the ship can neither see the helmsman at the helm, nor the sailor who raises and lowers the sail, and there is no one on the empty deck.


    Although empty, the rudder on the ship is automatically without wind, just like a ghost ship.


    And at this time... Zhou Ye, who was invisible to the side, also saw that weird ship...


    When he saw that ship, Zhou Ye knew that his little trouble was coming...


    "Hey, didn''t you say that you were not allowed to come to China?" After a helpless sigh, Zhou Ye''s figure directly disappeared in place...


    When he reappears, he is already in the cabin of the ghost ship...


    Meihu, who was chatting with her chief shrine maiden, felt that there was an additional person in the cabin for the first time. Her hand was like lightning, and she crossed the eyes of the extra person in the cabin. At the same time, she did not know when. , The white fox mask on his face has also been put on again.


    "Why, do you want to murder your own master?"


    Hearing this familiar voice, Mei Hu hurriedly turned his head and looked at him. The first time he saw Zhou Ye, he turned into a hug with great surprise, like a tired bird returning to the forest, and devoted his petite body to Zhou Ye. In his arms..."Master, you are here...Himihu misses you so much..."


    While talking, Bei Mihu was like a docile kitten, rubbing Zhou Ye''s face with his cheek...


    At this moment, Himihu is as cute as a lazy kitten. Who can connect her with the devil who kills on the dock?


    "Qianxia has seen Master Ye..." Seeing Zhou Ye, Yuan Qianxia also hurriedly knelt down.


    Looking at Qianxia''s peach-like dolphins, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile and said, "The little witch from the past has grown up!"


    "Na, na, do you want me to help you win Qianxia?" Seems to feel his master''s thoughts, and Meihu nestled in his arms, lying in the arms of his master, whispered: "I can help the master press The hands and feet of Qianxia..."


    "My Lord God..."


    It was said to be soft, but in fact, the voice of Himihu was loud, and Qianxia, ??who was lying there, could hear it clearly... Her little face was almost red into a tomato...


    "Didn''t you ask you not to come out in Gao Tianyuan? Why..." Zhou Ye forced the topic aside in embarrassment.


    "Gao Tianyuanli is so boring, the master hasn''t visited me for several years, I think the master..." Himi said with aggrieved expression.


    "Don''t be bullshit, I just went to see you in Gaotianyuan last month, and you were still asleep at that time..." Zhou Ye rolled his eyes helplessly, and revealed someone''s lie...


    "Hey!?? Really?? Is there such a thing??" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Hiya pretended to be foolish with an innocent look: "That must be because I was too addicted when sorting out the ghost way. I noticed that the master had visited me..."


    "..." Hearing this little girl''s denial, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    At this moment, a voice suddenly came from outside... "Where are the friends on the boat, why not come out and have a good time together?"


    Bei Mihu, who wanted to talk to his owner again, was interrupted by this voice, and his eyes were suddenly filled with killing intent... "Damn fellow, why can''t you always kill..."


    With that said, Himihu got up and went to kill the owner of that voice completely...Anyone who dared to disturb her meeting with her owner must die...


    Just when she was about to get up, she was held down by Zhou Ye... "Well, it''s just an ant, don''t have to be so troublesome, it''s still useful for me to keep him..."


    With that said, Zhou Ye''s heart moved...


    There was a bang--the Yu Wenhua, who was walking on the water outside, was like hitting an air wall. The whole person was lying on the transparent air wall in a funny posture...


    Chapter 2246


    Chapter two hundred and forty six


    For Zhou Ye, the cosmic culture outside the ship is like ants, and it is not worth his attention.


    For Yu Wenhua, the strange ship in front of him has already scared his courage...%


    At this time, the Yu Wenhua who fell into the river did not even dare to even surface...


    He just leaned on a breath of true energy, swelled his whole body, and walked on the bottom of the river with a thousand catties of effort...


    "Who is the person on the boat? It is so terrifying..." Yu Wenwen and forced to endure, swallowing a mouthful of blood... just hitting the invisible wall, wouldn''t let him suffer such severe internal injuries , What really hurt him was the words that echoed in his mind...


    Leave far away¡­¡­


    With just this sound rolling away, the Bing Xuanjin that he had cultivated for many years close to the perfect state was almost destroyed...


    In the face of such a terrifying enemy, how dare Yu Wenhua to provoke him again...


    After walking under the water for about three or four miles, Yu Wenwen and this dared to walk out of the water along the bottom of the river... After a long glance at the ship that was still going down the river without hurries, he escaped in. In the dense forest on the river bank...Flee away.


    Here, Yu Wenhua and Zhou Ye were frightened out of their courage... but they also let Na Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling escape their lives.


    According to the original process, Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling were supposed to be forced to jump off the river and fled. They met Fu Junxu on the surface of the river.


    Then, Fu Junxu was beaten to death by Yu Wenhua who followed Kou Zhongxu Ziling...

 Chapter 1863

    This is the normal process.


    However, Fu Junson was admitted to the house by Zhou Ye early. At this time, he was peacefully waiting for Zhou Ye to return in the city of Yangzhou. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t be able to drive the boat and wander around. Naturally, he would not meet Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling. ...


    And Yu Wenji, was also injured by Zhou Ye and needed to go back to recuperate. Of course, no one chased Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling.


    Between a drink and a peck, Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling seemed to have a good luck with each other, and they escaped in confusion...


    Is this really the blessing of the darling of the times??


    Of course not...All of this was just Zhou Ye''s calculations.


    Of course, Zhou Ye could borrow Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling with the help of Yu Wenhua, but how could Zhou Ye let go of these two eras so easily??


    What a joke...


    It''s not fun to play like this...


    Moreover, it can''t reach the idea of ??violent Kou Zhong...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye intends to change to an interesting gameplay to play with these two so-called era pig''s feet...


    Of course, Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling were not clear about all this. For them, being able to escape from birth was simply a miracle.


    At this time, Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling had already climbed onto the bank from an unknown river bank.


    The two were lying in the forest at this time, and didn''t want to move...


    Although the two grew up in Yangzhou, they are not weak at all.


    However, swimming in the river is quite exhausting, and the two of them have not touched the grains of rice from morning until now, but they have filled a lot of river water in their stomachs... Therefore, they are already tired and weak.


    "Ling Shao...hehe...we, we must be blessed if we don''t die..." Even now, Kou Zhong still laughed out loud, "I think, since those people are so nervous about this book, they even shut down the city to search for it. We...that book must be mysterious, quickly... take it out and see..."


    "What...what''s the magic...I think that book has been soaked in the water..." Hearing Kou Zhong''s words, Xu Ziling complained while taking out the book from the belt around his waist. book¡­¡­


    "how¡­¡­"


    When he saw the undamaged longevity formula, Xu Ziling was stupid... "This... this book, are you not afraid of water?"


    "Hahaha...it¡¯s our brother¡¯s luck..." Seeing the longevity secret in front of him that was still intact, Kou Zhong suddenly jumped up from the ground, "Quickly, open it and take a look at the writing inside. Is there any damage..."


    Upon hearing this, Xu Ziling curiously opened the longevity formula...


    The handwritings and picture albums in it have not been damaged at all, but the experience written by the predecessors above has already been soaked by the river, blurred...


    The two didn''t care about this either, after all-as long as the original text is not damaged, it doesn''t matter.


    At this time it was almost empty...


    Xu Ziling and Kou Zhong followed the moonlight in the forest and looked at the longevity formula...


    I saw the longevity formula woven from the mysterious gold thread, shining with a little silver light under the reflection of the moonlight...


    "Hey, why does it look a little different?" Kou Zhong pointed to one of the pictures and said in surprise: "Young Master Ling, don''t you feel the figure in this picture is moving?"


    "No..." Xu Ziling looked at the image with the meridians of the human body, and said, "I think it still looks like this..."


    "No, no, no...Ling Shao, this picture really moves..." Kou Zhong said, pointing to the meridians that flow like mercury in the meridian map and said: "There is a silver light running down. Here, here, here... Ah, he is here again..."


    "You are hungry, there is no silver light..." Xu Ziling looked at his brother with hesitation.


    "Really, Young Master Ling, I really didn''t lie to you..." Kou Zhong said, afraid that Xu Ziling didn''t believe in the general, and pointed to the meridian map and said: "It''s really moving, look... look, it''s real Moving!"


    "..." Xu Ziling looked at Kou Zhong suspiciously. He saw that his brother''s expression was really not lying to him... Then... why can Kou Zhong see it, but not himself?


    Is it¡ªreally¡ªthe treasure is alive?Seek the owner??


    Thinking of this, Xu Ziling hesitated for a while, and said, "Zhong Shao, maybe...this shows that you are destined for this secret book..."


    "Huh?" Hearing Xu Ziling''s slightly disappointed voice, Kou Zhong woke up from the surprise of discovering the New World."Young Master Ling...can''t you see it?"


    "Hmm..." Xu Ziling nodded gently, and sighed: "You forgot, when listening to people telling stories in the teahouse, didn''t you often have treasures and spirits, and you would find the owner? Maybe this book A book is a treasure book... and it has a relationship with you, so you can see what I can''t see..."


    "Impossible..." Kou Zhong yelled and interrupted Xu Ziling''s words, "We, brothers, share blessings and share difficulties... Since I can see, then I will teach you the same after I learn. ..."


    Hearing Kou Zhong''s words, Xu Ziling was moved for a while, but he still rejected Kou Zhong''s proposal, "No...Zhong Shao, the treasure of heaven and earth, where the destined lives..."


    Chapter 2247


    Chapter two hundred and forty seven


    "Don''t say such silly things, since this treasure falls in the hands of my brothers, it is naturally related to you and my brothers... You can''t see this moving picture, maybe you can see other moving Where''s the picture of this picture!" Saying this, Kou Zhong picked up the page and flipped it quickly... "Quickly, look at this picture? Will it move?"


    "will not¡­¡­"


    "Oh, I won''t move even looking at it... Then look at the next page... how about this one?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­will not¡­¡­"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After tossing for a long time, should he say that Huangtian is worthy of his heart?Or should I say that this longevity formula is indeed related to these two people??


    Xu Ziling really found a picture of the meridians of the human body that he looked at moving...


    When he was sure his brother would move when he saw this picture, Kou Zhong was happier than he saw...


    "That''s right, let me just say, this book falls into the hands of you and my brothers, then it is destined to be related to our brothers!" Kou Zhong said happily, "Why, you practice this picture, I I saw the active picture just now...I can¡¯t say, you and my brothers are so talented, you can become a top master in the arena in just a few days, so that you can also get a general when you go to the rebel army!"


    Although Xu Ziling thought this book was a bit weird, he really couldn''t bear to break his brother''s fantasy, so he could only nod his head...


    So the two sat on the ground face to face, put the longevity formula in the middle, closed their eyes and practiced...


    To be honest, although the two have stolen art from the dojo in Shilong, Yangzhou, this kind of internal martial art can''t be practiced with just a few pictures.


    Let alone the distance, just the meridians and acupoints on the body that the two don''t know about are enough to make the two of them practice crazy.


    You know, the skill of recognizing acupoints and pulses is taught by the master, and it will take at least a year or so to be proficient... How can these two guys who have never learned meridians and acupoints practice out of thin air??


    No, the two are just asking for practice according to the picture...


    Just when the two of them were practicing these two pictures as if they were in a pit...


    A tall and straight voice appeared silently beside them...


    The man looked at the red faces of both of them, and after a silent laugh, stretched out his hands and placed them on the Baihui acupoint of the two of them in the air...

 Chapter 1864

    The two people who were cultivating felt that a majestic force rushed into their bodies from the top of the sky spirit cover... Moreover, the qi, in their bodies, moved around according to the direction of the qi pulse they practiced. ring¡­¡­


    With the help of this air current that appeared out of thin air, the two quickly entered into concentration.


    Seeing that their cultivation was on the right track, the figure that helped them smiled silently again, and disappeared out of thin air.


    When that figure disappeared soon...


    Kou Zhongxu Ziling both opened their eyes at the same time with a heart-shaped soul.


    "I feel it!" X2


    The two spoke at the same time, unexpectedly in unison.


    "Zhong Shao, what do you feel?"


    "I felt an aura intruding from my Tianling Gai, running my whole body...Isn''t I even practicing this picture?" Kou Zhong said here, and asked curiously: "Sao Ling, how about you? ??"


    "Me too..." Xu Ziling said hesitantly: "Could it be that this treasure is really predestined to us?? There is a godsend such a thing to happen..."


    "Hahaha... just leave him alone, when we practice martial arts, we must make those who looked down on us look good..."


    "For example? Boss Yan?" Xu Ziling asked...


    It is said that the boss is the boss of Yangzhou stealers, who often abuses them...


    "Boss Yan is dead..." After saying this, Kou Zhongpo felt a little bit sad, "It''s all right, when we practice martial arts peerlessly, we must be happy and enmity..."


    "it is good!"


    "We continue to practice..."


    "Ok!"


    After the two of them encouraged each other a few times, they closed their eyes again and started practicing...


    However, with the deepening of the practice... the form of the two changed...


    Xu Ziling felt that his whole body was like an oven, and he had to rely on the breeze when walking to lower his body temperature.


    As for Kou Zhong, he was lying on the ground as if he was dead...If he hadn''t been breathing with his Huns'' mouth, everyone who saw it would treat it as a corpse.


    The two moved silently... a sharp contrast.


    Especially after the two entered the book for three hours, a strange scenery appeared.


    I saw that the whole body of Xu Ziling who was walking back and forth, there was a billowing heat wave, and even the heat caused the air around him to be a little twisted.


    And where is Kou Zhong lying on the ground?The frost has been relieved around...


    If anyone who is familiar with the Biography of the Double Dragon of the Tang Dynasty would be stunned by this scene.


    After all, according to the original work, it should be Kou Zhong who practiced movement, while Xu Ziling''s practice was tranquility...


    But here, the two are doing exactly the opposite...


    However, this is not the final change between the two...


    Maybe it''s because the two of them have practiced techniques that are not right for their personalities...


    Xu Ziling feels more and more hot all over...


    As for Kou Zhong, he began to tremble all over...


    Even so, the two of them have no intention of giving up... They are still holding on, running the true energy in their bodies...


    I don''t know when... Xu Ziling with the eyes of confinement was attracted by the cool breath of Kou Zhong, and walked to his side...


    And Kou Zhong, attracted by the heat wave emanating from Xu Ziling, stood up...


    finally----


    Xu Ziling hugged Kou Zhong who was like a block of ice from behind, and Kou Zhong was also attracted by the warm breath of Xu Ziling''s body, and leaned back...


    The posture of the two of them at this time is quite a bit spicy...


    That posture, that posture...really--hehe...


    When the two of them hugged each other in this posture, the Yin and Yang attributes of the true energy in their bodies seemed to have found a catharsis, drilling towards each other...


    However, this was not in someone''s plan...


    "Huh?? Who gave you the courage to forcibly reverse my plan?"


    As this unhurried voice fell, there was a fearful emotion...In an instant, many things were changed.


    As for Xu Ziling and Kou Zhong, the original Qi that was exchanging in their bodies suddenly flowed back into their respective owners like a big river bursting a bank.


    This makes them uncomfortable...


    After all, the two are about to freeze to death when they are cold, how about the hot ones?I''m going to be scalded to death...


    Just now the qi exchanged in their bodies made them feel a lot more comfortable... But now, the real qi that brought them a sense of comfort has returned to their respective bodies, which made the two people a little dissatisfied...


    Chapter 2248


    Chapter two hundred and forty eight


    However, dissatisfaction returns to dissatisfaction...


    The two of them had no better way to guide the true qi in their bodies into their bodies...


    In this way, the more anxious the more you work, the more you work, the more uncomfortable...


    Just when the two are like ice cubes, the temperature is getting lower and lower, and the other is like flames, the temperature is getting higher and higher...


    The clothes on the two of them seemed to be unable to withstand the alternating temperature of hot and cold, and they shattered into powder...


    With the disappearance of their clothes, certain things found a way to fit, just as a fork found a fork seat.


    "what--!"


    "hiss¡­¡­!"


    Kou Zhong was left with a sharp pain behind him and left the setting mode...


    When he saw the image of himself and his brother at this time, he immediately understood everything...


    Although you have never eaten pork, have you never seen a pig go??

 Chapter 1865

    How similar are the actions of the two at this moment to the lookers and women in the Fenghualou?


    However, they are a man and a woman, they are a man and a man...


    Originally, Kou Zhong furiously wanted to push Xu Ziling away from behind him, but he was reluctant to bear the heat on Xu Ziling that could dissipate the cold in his body...Finally, all his actions turned into a helpless sigh...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    And just at this moment, a burst of open laughter came from a ship in the middle of the river...


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s laughter, Meihu, who was chatting with Fu Junsheng and other women, asked curiously: "Master, what happened? Why is it so happy...?"


    "Hahaha...I made another pair of true loves. I think I am simply the messenger of love..." Zhou Ye responded with a smile.


    "A pair of true loves brought together?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Himi cried out for a while...


    Based on what she knows about her owner, she is a devil in sex. As long as it is a beautiful woman, he will never let it go. Will he match up with others?Funny??


    "Who is the master matched?" Fu Jun asked curiously.


    "Buddha said, don''t say, don''t say...you will know from now on!" Zhou Ye said here pretending to be mysterious, waved his big hand, and hugged all the girls in his arms, "Tonight, it''s a small party... Everyone can''t refuse, they have to go into battle..."


    "Husband...I..." Zhenzhen''s face was almost red when she heard this. After all, her face was thinner... She really couldn''t let go of this drama of having fun with sisters...


    "Sister Zhenzhen, don''t be afraid... the party is fun..."


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    "Try it and you''ll know... We can give you the first place!"


    "But...ah...husband..."


    The night was getting deeper and deeper, and this sea boat anchored in the middle of the river swayed gently, rippling layers of ripples on the surface of the river...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sunrise East...


    When the brilliance of the morning sun fell on the forest clearing, Xu Ziling opened his eyes...


    "Hey, how come you fell asleep while practicing?" Xu Ziling got up from the ground while muttering to himself...


    It wasn''t until this time that he realized that all his clothes were damaged...


    Seeing this shape, he was not surprised but rejoiced, "This martial arts is really powerful, and it can actually shake the clothes..."


    However, at this moment, he found that his brother had disappeared... "Zhong Shao... Zhong Shao..."


    "Stop screaming, call the soul?" As Kou Zhong''s voice sounded, he got out of the woods, still carrying a set of clothes in his hand...


    "Thank you Zhong Shao!" Xu Ziling did not hesitate to put the clothes Kou Zhong had thrown over and put them on... With a smile: "Does Zhong Shao have anything to eat? I''m so hungry..."


    "Eat, eat... I''m thinking about eating together... I really owe you..." Kou Zhong was angry, took out a few taro with soil from his arms, and threw it over...


    In the face of Kou Zhong¡¯s strangeness, Xu Ziling didn¡¯t even care...


    The two brothers have lived together for more than ten years, what kind of quarrel hasn''t happened??


    Xu Ziling picked up the taro, found some dead branches and rotten leaves in the forest, raised a pile of fire with a fire fold, and put the taro into the fire... such a thing as taro is not raw.


    Xu Ziling said while baking the taro, "Zhong Shao, I had a sweet dream last night..."


    "Oh?" Kou Zhong sat a little awkwardly, in that posture, as if he was injured on the PP."What dream..."


    "I dreamed that we were successful in our miracles and went to join the rebel army... and then we smashed the world. You are the general, my prime minister... Those rich ladies who had previously dismissed us were crying and shouting to marry us... ¡­¡± said this, Xu Ziling¡¯s face leaked a man who knew how to smile... "Last night I also dreamed of entering room X..."


    Hearing this, Kou Zhong''s face revealed an unnatural look... "Ahem..."


    "What''s wrong? Zhong Shao, you caught a cold last night?" Xu Ziling asked strangely when he heard Kou Zhong''s cough.


    "No..." Kou Zhongpo said unnaturally: "It''s just that my voice is uncomfortable..."


    "Then let''s find a doctor to show you..." Xu Ziling said with some worry.


    "It doesn''t matter..." Kou Zhong was even more embarrassed... "Maybe it was a cold during the exercise last night, and it will be fine in a few days!"


    Xu Ziling became excited when he heard Kou Zhong say the word luck... "I tell you, Young Master Zhong, this book is really a masterpiece..."


    "Oh? Why?" Kou Zhong said casually.


    "This morning I found that my clothes were shattered by the true qi in my body..." At this point, Xu Ziling happily said as if poking at the G spot, "It was our first luck last night, and we will wait for it to grow. , Aren¡¯t we going to be even better... when the time comes, you will do it..."


    "Ahem..." Kou Zhong interrupted Xu Ziling''s words with a weird look... said: "That... Young Master Ling, the origin of this technique is unknown, let''s not practice it..."


    Hearing Kou Zhong''s words, Xu Ziling looked at Kou Zhong strangely and said: "Young Master Zhong, haven''t you always wanted to get ahead? How... after finally getting a peerless secret book, you refuse to work hard... you really are Isn¡¯t Zhong Shao? It¡¯s not a mountain ghost that turned out to harm people?"


    "Forget it... it''s up to you..." Kou Zhong didn''t know how to respond for a while...


    Could it be that the reason he didn''t want to practice was because...he didn''t want to be...being Xu Ziling... like last night...


    Alas, this kind of words, how do you make him say...


    "Okay, since Young Master Zhong, you don¡¯t plan to practice martial arts hard, then you can study. In the future, I will be a general and you will be the prime minister... how about?" Xu Ziling doesn¡¯t care about Kou Zhong¡¯s attitude, although his character Take things as you go, but not a person who gives up lightly...


    Hearing Xu Ziling''s words, Kou Zhong sighed helplessly... "That''s good..."


    Chapter 2249


    Chapter two hundred and forty-nine


    After Xu Ziling and Kou Zhong ate some stolen taro...


    So he got up and walked down the river bank...


    Yangzhou, they dare not go back, so they can only go down the river, wherever they go.


    For these two little gangsters who have never left Yangzhou, the outside world is so novel and interesting, and there are no pursuers behind for the time being, so naturally the mood is much brighter.


    Even the depressed Kou Zhong was in a much better mood.


    The two stopped and walked, and finally came to a town entrance at noon...


    Seeing that there were people coming and going, shouting, bargaining...the air was still filled with the smell of food.

 Chapter 1866

    The two swallowed and spit...


    After all, the two have not eaten anything for two days and one night. Those taro in the morning are not hungry at all...


    The two of them are in the stage where half of them are eating Lao Tzu''s long body. How can they not be hungry??


    Looking at the small town in front of me with a memorial arch in Beipo County, Xu Ziling couldn''t help but rubbed his stomach and muttered, "How can I ask for something to eat..."


    "Follow me..." Kou Zhong slapped his chest, put on a bold gesture, walked out of the mountains, came to the ancient road leading to the entrance of the town, and headed towards the market town.


    Xu Ziling hurriedly stepped forward and chased up...


    The two walked into the main street in the town, lined with houses and hostel food shops.When the pedestrians saw them in ragged clothes and fluffy hair, they all looked sideways and cast contemptuous eyes.


    They are accustomed to this kind of vision and do not agree.


    After ten feet of walking, there was a fragrant rice in Hengli, and the two of them couldn''t help but walked towards the fragrant rice.


    In a horizontal alley on the left, the smoke was curling up. I don''t know the other person is making a fire.


    Just about to go in and touch the chance, a loud shout came from behind, and then someone shouted: "Stop!"


    The two turned around abruptly, only to see two big men with tolerance appearances, coming towards them like ferocious, unkind expressions.


    Kou Zhong saw that the two men in front of him were not dressed up as Imperial Guards, he was relieved, and took the initiative to step forward, and said to the bottom: "Finally, I see the official servant uncle, that''s all right."


    The two tolerants stayed for a while, and the older one said strangely: "What''s so good about seeing us?"


    Kou Zhong''s eyes blushed, and he pretended to be sad and said: "Our brother is a Daxing person. My name is Yu Wenzhong, and his name is Yu Wenling. He was originally on a boat to Yangzhou. He was attacked by the people on the way, and the boat was overthrown. Died, more than a thousand followers were all buried at the bottom of the river. Only my brother escaped, but he lost his way. This time we were going to Yangzhou to visit the uncle Yuchi, the general manager of Yangzhou, alas!"


    The two tolerance staff looked at each other, and the other asked with suspicion: "Where did the accident happen and how did you get here?"


    Xu Ziling hurriedly said: "We had an accident on the Grand Canal. In order to avoid the thieves, we had to panic and walked for many days before we got here. Two uncles with the surname Gao, if we can send us to Yangzhou, Uncle Yuchi will definitely reward you. "


    The two of them didn''t know how many times they had played this kind of cooperation, so how could they lose the chain on the spot?


    The older tolerance said: "My name is Zhou Ping and his name is Chen Wang."


    Kou Zhong saw that his two eyes were on his two bodies, who looked like beggars, but never looked like the clothes of your son. He quickly remedied: "We broke our clothes when we were walking through the mountains and forests. Fortunately, I found a small village, changed two sets of clothes with jade on my body, but gave people random directions, and ended up here. How far are the two uncles from Yangzhou?"


    Chen Wang and Zhou Ping exchanged glances, their eyes lit up at the same time.


    Zhou Ping gave a dry cough, with a more respectful attitude, and asked in a low voice: "Who is the father of the two sons?"


    Kou Zhong¡¯s face remained unchanged and said: "My father¡¯s cultural heritage, my uncle¡¯s cultural heritage, alas! My father has always been bad at martial arts, so tired that my two brothers only understand the ways of Confucius and Mencius, and I think about the worries of the world every day. After all, the world will be happy, otherwise as long as the uncle learns martial arts, he won¡¯t be so useless today."


    Zhou Ping and Chen Wang are two strawbags. Hearing his written words, although he didn''t quite understand, he was deterred by Yu Wenwen and his name. He was all suspicious, and hurriedly bowed to the ground, shouting disrespect.


    Kou Zhongdale smiled and said, "Don''t be polite, the two uncles. I wonder if there is a restaurant nearby that has more decent dishes?"


    Zhou Ping respectfully said: "The two princes, please go with the little people! Although the Gao Pengxuan in this town is an authentic side dish, it is very famous."


    Turning to Chen Wang and said, "I haven''t immediately notified County Magistrate Chen and told him that the two nephews of Master Yuwen are here."


    The two of them were startled, but their stomachs were groaning and screaming.Even if you die, you have to be a dead man... Feeling hungry, whoever tries, who knows...


    After a while--


    Xu Ziling and Kou Zhong came to Gaopengxuan under the leadership of the old tolerance Zhou Ping...


    Under the hospitality of the old tolerant Zhou Ping, the two boarded the second floor seat of Gao Pengxuan.


    "Little Er, please bring up the food that you are good at in the building..." Zhou Ping shouted loudly: "...If you can entertain these two nobles, the ancestral tomb in your shopkeeper''s home is definitely a smoke..."


    The second person in that shop naturally knows Zhou Ping. After all, you can''t do business without official care. After hearing Zhou Ping''s words, naturally dare not to neglect, so he ran downstairs and reported to his boss that he knew...


    When it was not too late, the treasurer of Gao Pengxuan walked up. Although he somewhat doubted the identities of Xu Ziling and Kou Zhong, but with Zhou Ping, a sloppy official who helped to speak, he quickly believed the two. I didn''t dare to neglect, and hurriedly went downstairs to arrange food...


    In fact, there have been many scammers pretending to be relatives of high-ranking officials from ancient times to the present... It''s just that when the Internet became available in modern times, such scams disappeared and slowly declined.


    In this era, this kind of deception is still quite useful...After all, in a small county, unless someone from the Yuwen family comes in person, who can pierce the identity of the two?


    Just when Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling were ready to cheat and drink... Suddenly, a person walked up the stairs and saw that person was wearing a moon white gown, about seventeen or eighteen years old. Beautiful, extraordinary appearance...


    During the walk, there is an intriguing aura flowing around him.


    When the man saw Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling, he smiled slightly, raised his leg and walked towards them...While walking, he said, "Xiao Zhong, Xiao Ling, you two are fine. It really scares my uncle... ¡­"


    Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling were immediately dumbfounded by seeing this Young Master Pian Pianjia unexpectedly speak out and call out his own name... Fuck, who is this person??Why does he know his name??


    Chapter 2250


    Chapter two hundred and fifty


    "I wonder if the son is..."


    Hearing that this handsome young man could actually call out the names of the two noble men next to him, Zhou Ping naturally did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly got up and bowed his hands.


    "Oh, my surname is Zhou Mingye, and I am related to Yuwen''s family... Yuwen is the elder brother of my insider..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Ah, it turned out to be Young Master Zhou, please sit down, please take a seat..." Zhou Ping heard this with a look of ecstasy...


    Today, I deserve to be lucky...


    Not only did I entertain Master Yuwen¡¯s two nephews, but also met Master Yuwen¡¯s sister-in-law. This really deserves to be prosperous...


    Thinking of this, the pleats on Zhou Ping''s face appeared even more smiling.


    And Zhou Ye was not welcome, and just sat in the first seat...


    Seeing this situation, Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling looked at each other, and they had a plan in their hearts...


    Think about it, this person is a liar in the world... I must have seen the scene of the two posing as Yuwen''s nephews, and I want to come over and divide the run...


    It''s just that this person pretends to be an elder when he comes up, taking advantage of the two, which is really hateful...


    But now, the two of them are inconvenient to reveal Zhou Ye''s identities...After all, they are also pretending to be, if Zhou Ye fights to lose both sides and tear them down, then they are dead.


    Thinking of this, Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling had made up their minds and ignored Zhou Ye for the time being...everything would wait until the stomach was filled.


    "How can I get the food right now..." After waiting for a while, Zhou Ye became a little impatient...


    "Master Zhou, let your anger calm down, and the younger one will urge him!"


    Zhou Ye''s style of style not only did not make Zhou Ping angry, but made him feel that the children of the aristocratic family should have this style. Therefore, Zhou Ping did not dare to delay, and hurriedly walked downstairs to urge the food...


    Then at this moment, Kou Zhongfu lowered himself and said in a bad tone: "Hey, you are too unethical, right? This is my brother''s game, you are like this..."


    Before he could finish his words, Zhou Ye interrupted his words... "Hey... what your brother did? Without my help, do you think you can pass the county official''s level? Or do you think it depends on it? Can the knowledge of the two of you deceive the magistrate to death?"

 Chapter 1867

    With this, Zhou Ye continued unhurriedly: "Furthermore...I am not afraid of checking my identity, because the person in my family is really Yu Wenji¡¯s younger sister. I just don¡¯t know, can your identities stand the check? ??"


    Zhou Ye really didn''t lie about these words. In his harem, there is indeed Yu Wenji''s sister, Yu Wen Zhaoyi...


    It''s just that the way he got Yuwen Zhaoyi was a bit inconvenient to declare... he was taken away by force...


    Therefore, Yu Wenhua and Nature do not know him either.


    But Kou Zhong obviously didn''t know the truth in this. Hearing that Zhou Ye was actually Yuwen''s son-in-law, he suddenly panicked... he wanted to get up.


    Xu Ziling beside him has also grabbed the corner of the stool under the seat, ready to support his brother Kou Zhong at any time.


    Seeing the actions of the two of them, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Don''t panic, if I wanted to break through you, I would break through just now... why bother to dismiss the officials and break through you again??"


    "What do you want?" Kou Zhong thought in his heart, this is indeed the truth.


    "Why don''t we be a big ticket, how about blackmailing the magistrate?" Zhou Ye said cheerfully, "When the time comes, don''t speak, let me talk...At that time, we will be divided into seven and three!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Kou Zhong''s heart was immediately overjoyed... Not afraid that Zhou Ye would ask for nothing, as long as he asks for something...


    Kou Zhongdao had no objection to Zhou Ye''s agreement on the sharing of the loot. After all, he just wanted to cheat and drink at first...


    However, since Zhou Ye said the share, he wouldn''t mind fighting for more for his brother...


    Thinking of this, Kou Zhong opened his mouth and said: "No, June 4th, I am 6 and you are 4..."


    "Three Seven..." Zhou Ye laughed: "No matter how nonsense I am, I will reveal your identity now... It''s a big deal, and I can''t continue mixing!"


    "Hey, at least five to five, otherwise I don¡¯t need to talk about it..." Kou Zhong naturally didn¡¯t believe that he was really Yu Wenhua¡¯s sister-in-law. If Zhou Ye was really Yu Wenhua¡¯s sister-in-law, why bother here? Cheating??


    In fact, Zhou Ye really didn''t care about the money. He just wanted to observe the state of his matching this true love up close. Therefore, after insisting on it for a few times, he agreed with Kou Zhong''s statement of 50-50.


    Seeing that Zhou Ye actually agreed to his request, Kou Zhong believed that Zhou Ye''s identity was fictitious...


    Therefore, the fear of Zhou Ye in my heart is much less.


    After the three of them confirmed the offensive and defensive alliance, the old guard also walked up from downstairs...


    After a while, plates of delicacies were served...


    To be honest, the snacks here are really as the escort said, quite distinctive...Although Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling were already hungry, they still pretended to be gentle and ate slowly. ...


    This point made the officer more convinced of his thoughts...


    Just as everyone was eating and drinking, a short and chubby figure, led by a guard, rushed up...


    "Xiaguan Chen Yun, I have seen two Master Yuwen!" As he said, the man hit the ground at the two.


    "Chen County Cheng is polite!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "This is..." Chen Xiancheng was a little dumbfounded when he saw that the speaker was not the two troubled sons whom he had said, but a handsome young man with extraordinary appearance...


    "My lord, this is the uncle of the two Yuwen princes... Zhou Ye Zhou prince..." Chen Ping hurriedly said: "Zhou prince also just found the two Yuwen princes..."


    "Ah..." Hearing these words, this Chen Xiancheng couldn''t be more happy...


    Doesn''t this just confirm the identities of these two Yuwen sons??


    As for deception??


    Chen Xiancheng didn''t think so... After all, although he didn''t know the Yuwen family, but-the noble son in front of him, what he wears, what he holds in his hand, and what he wears at his waist, all are worth a thousand dollars How could such a person be a liar??


    "Unexpectedly, Young Master Chen was also there, he was so negligent when he was in office, I hope to forgive my sin..."


    "Don''t blame anyone who doesn''t know... Chen Xiancheng, please also join us for a banquet!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    "Then the official will be over..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Chen Xian Chengle''s eyes narrowed to a line... to be connected with Yuwen''s family, there is no obstacle to his official road...


    While talking, Chen Xiancheng stepped on his short legs and entered the table...


    During the banquet, Chen Xiancheng praised the culture and culture as rare in the sky, and nothing underground... In his opinion, it is absolutely correct to praise the culture and culture in front of the Yuwen family...


    Chapter 2251


    Chapter two hundred and fifty one


    Unknowingly time, it''s night...


    Chen Xiancheng''s hospitality to the three is not unattractive.


    That''s what you want, what you want...


    Even at night, one person has to arrange a warm couch...


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye refused... He didn''t mean to change to vegetarianism, but-the beauty of the maid here, although in the eyes of Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling, was already good, but in Zhou Ye''s eyes, it was far from enough. On the side of the beautiful woman, and she has already lost her Yuan Yin...


    How could he be able to get into Zhou Ye''s magic eye with such a good show??


    The night is getting darker--


    Zhou Ye and Kou Zhongxu Ziling were placed in a single courtyard in the Chenghou residence of Chen County...


    At this time, Zhou Ye, lying on the couch in the room with his eyes closed, seemed to be asleep, but his ears were listening to the movement in the next room...


    In the next room----


    "Why didn''t Zhong Shao stay with that girl today, but wanted to have a room with me?" Xu Ziling asked strangely.


    "It''s too ugly to look down on!" Kou Zhong said depressedly.


    He can¡¯t help but feel depressed, and he doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. In the past, when he was poor, he always imagined that after he was rich and powerful, he would live a small life of corruption, but-when such a life really When it fell on him, he found that he was not interested in the maid who was good enough for him...this is really...oh.


    When Xu Ziling saw that his brother seemed a little uninterested, he smiled and said, "It''s okay to save you, you fall into the love of your children and you are reluctant to leave..."


    Having said this, Xu Ziling was on the couch, crossed his legs, closed his eyes and planned to practice...


    "Young Master Ling, you...can you stop practicing that exercise?" Kou Zhong said hesitantly when he saw Xu Ziling''s appearance.


    "Huh? Why?" Xu Ziling asked hesitantly: "Didn''t you and I say it? In the future, I will practice qigong and become a general, and you will learn literature and be the prime minister?"


    "..." Kou Zhong was confused by Xu Ziling''s words... "I just want to chat with you..."


    "Ah, speaking of it, Shao Zhong, do you think that Young Master Zhou Ye can rely on him? He won''t sell our brother halfway, right?"


    "Probably not, he can''t escape if he sells us. After all, the three of us are now tied together. Selling us is not good for him!"


    "Well... Even so, I still feel a little uneasy..."


    "Don''t talk about him... let''s talk about something else!" Xu Ziling always talked about Zhou Ye''s affairs, which made Kou Zhong feel a little dissatisfied.

 Chapter 1868

    After the two chatted for a while... Xu Ziling was about to settle again...


    This time, Kou Zhong had no other words to say, and he could only watch Xu Ziling enter Ding.


    In this way, Kou Zhong watched Xu Ziling sitting there, hot flames burst out of his body little by little, burning his whole body clothes into ashes again... the whole person was not good.


    At this moment, Kou Zhong suddenly saw the painful expression on his brother''s face, which made him feel anxious... "Young Master Ling, what''s wrong with you..."


    While talking, Kou Zhong was about to reach out and push Xu Ziling.


    However, at this moment, a voice came out from behind him... "If you want your brother to get into trouble and die, just push him!"


    Hearing these words, Kou Zhong''s hand retracted like an electric shock.


    "You... how did you get in?"


    Kou Zhong looked at Zhou Ye standing behind him and asked with a defensive expression.


    "Of course I walked in through the gate!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "You are practicing the Longevity Secret Art...Tsk tsk, I heard about Yu Culture and looking for the Secret Art of Longevity in Yangzhou, and for this, killed Yangzhou Shilong. , But I did not expect that the Longevity Secret Art actually fell into the hands of both of you... This is really..."


    "How do you know that we are cultivating the Longevity Formula?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the defensive color on Kou Zhong''s face became stronger...


    "Hey...I know how to read..." Zhou Ye said, raising the scroll in his hand... Kou Zhong was stunned when he saw the scroll in Zhou Ye''s hand. He hurriedly touched his waist, as expected. The secret of longevity that he had hidden behind his waist had disappeared.


    "......Return our book!" Kou Zhong said, and he was about to rush towards Zhou Ye...


    However, Zhou Ye ignored the longevity formula that people in the martial arts flocked to Kou Zhong, "I have read this secret...it''s boring...Also, I think your brother''s posture should be practiced. If you don¡¯t want the Yang Mai Tu in the Longevity Jue to explode and die, you should quickly find someone who has practiced Yin Mai Tu to fit him...or else, in one moment or three, he will die in a desperate manner..."


    As he said, Zhou Ye walked out of the room in a shining manner, "Hey, Longevity Art... I didn''t expect it to be such a skill... It''s really...hehehe..."


    As Zhou Ye left, Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling were left in the room again...


    Kou Zhong hurriedly shut the door of the room tightly, then leaned behind the door and took a deep breath...


    "It seems that this person is not malicious to us for the time being... Otherwise, when he steals the book, he can kill me with a single knife..." Kou Zhong muttered to himself, while looking at the sitting Xu Ziling on the couch...


    At this time, the temperature on his body was even higher, and even the wooden couch under him was already burning...


    Kou Zhong really couldn''t watch his brother just go crazy and die like this... but let him be... he was a little unwilling to be...


    Kou Zhong wanted to find a woman and teach her the Yin Channel Diagram in the Longevity Secret Art, but at this moment, he couldn''t find anyone he could trust. If it was delayed for a long time, then... his brother''s situation, I''m afraid I won''t stick to that time...


    Thinking of this, Kou Zhong gritted his teeth...Closed his eyes, sat down on the spot, and began to move through the body the direction of the true energy of the Yin Mai Diagram in his mind...


    With his actions, the temperature in the room suddenly dropped by a few degrees, and even the wooden couch that Xu Ziling had sat on went out.


    And Xu Ziling, who had been burnt and somewhat delirious, followed instinctive attraction, walked down from the wooden couch, and then came behind Kou Zhong...like last night, hugged him again.


    "what¡­¡­"


    The nightmare-like scene last night appeared again... Maybe because it was no longer the first time, Kou Zhong actually felt a lot more comfortable than yesterday, at least, not so painful...


    And next door to them, Zhou Ye, lying on the couch, couldn''t help but chuckled: "What is a good brother? It''s not a good brother to help you find a woman, but...when you need a woman, turn into A woman is here to help you, and he is called a good brother...Ah, these two are truly incomparable...Hahahaha..."


    Chapter 2252


    Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty Two


    There was nothing to say all night, when Kou Zhong woke up, the sky was not bright yet.


    When he turned his face, he saw his brother Xu Ziling, lying on his back on the couch, his eyes straightened, as if thinking about something.


    "What is Young Master Ling thinking?" Kou Zhong lazily rolled over and asked.


    "I had that dream again last night, but the beautiful woman in the dream refused to face me face-to-face..." Xu Ziling couldn''t help but sighed with regret... "I just don''t know when, Look at that woman''s face!"


    "..." Hearing Xu Ziling''s words, Kou Zhong was speechless...


    Of course he knows what kind of dream the''that dream'' in Xu Ziling''s mouth is...


    The two grew up together. Although they are not brothers, they are more intimate than their brothers. Naturally, this topic is not shy.


    It¡¯s just that Kou Zhong really doesn¡¯t know what to say...


    He knew that his current relationship with Xu Ziling was very dangerous, but... at this time, he didn''t know what else to do except to hide it.


    Thinking of this, Kou Zhong changed the subject and said: "Okay, don''t think so much... Today you and I secretly steal some valuable objects, find an excuse, and slip away..."


    Hearing Kou Zhong¡¯s words, Xu Ziling nodded and agreed: "Shao Zhong said that, after all, you and I are both impersonating people. If Chen Xiancheng is sent to Yangzhou, I am afraid that I will die... ¡­"


    After the two of them discussed, they turned over and sat up from the couch...


    At this time, Xu Ziling suddenly discovered that there were burn marks beside the bed...


    "This was burnt when you practiced last night..." Kou Zhong saw Xu Ziling''s gaze and explained: "After you entered the Dharma last night, a flame was ignited from your body and the bed was burned like this... "


    Hearing Kou Zhong¡¯s words, Xu Ziling was not surprised but rejoiced... "It seems that our peerless martial arts have been trained..."


    Having said this, Xu Ziling couldn''t wait to circulate the Zhen Qi in his body, and grabbed it toward the wooden table placed in the room.


    Sure enough, when he transferred the true energy in his body into his hands, his big hands suddenly became red, and even a faint flame ignited from his palm...


    When he put his big hand on the table, there was a burnt palm print on the pear table.


    "I''ll try it too!" Kou Zhong also saw Lie Xin happily running the true energy in his body, and pressed his hand to the unlucky table...In a short time, a palm print covered with hoarfrost appeared on the wooden table. Above.


    Seeing this situation, Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling were ecstatic...


    In this way, you give me a palm, and the two have a great time...


    It seemed that at this moment, the two of them had become two peerless masters, don''t mention the excitement in their hearts.


    Just when the two of them were having fun... the sky outside was already bright, and there was a vague sound of people cleaning the courtyard outside the door.


    At this moment, there was a sudden knock on the door...


    Bang bang bang--


    Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling hurriedly picked up a list on the wooden couch and covered the already devastated table before shouting: "Come in..."


    The door was wide open, and the short and fat Chen Xiancheng rushed in like a whirlwind, and came to the bed of the two of them, hurriedly saluting: "The two young masters will be fine when they wake up. I got the news last night, my uncle Yuwen. The adults are distributing manpower, looking around for the whereabouts of the two young masters. I have sent people overnight to contact Ling Shu. Master Yuwen will come at any time. When the two young masters meet Ling Shu, Qian Yu must not forget to speak for the next official. Two good words."


    Having said this, Chen Xiancheng didn''t wait for the two to reply, and said: "By the way, I also want to tell Master Zhou to go... The two young masters, please wash up quickly... We will set off soon..."


    With that said, Chen Xiancheng turned around and left the room like a whirlwind... and walked towards Zhou Ye''s room next door...


    At this time, the two of Kou Zhongxu Ziling who heard the news were like falling into the abyss... their hearts had become a mess.


    "What to do? Zhong Shao..."

 Chapter 1869

    "Don''t panic... now that we are successful in martial arts, just sneak away!" Said this, Kou Zhong took a close look at the furnishings in the room and found that there was really nothing in this room to take the sheep with... So he felt cruel. ... "Fine, let''s go quickly..."


    As he said, Kou Zhong took Xu Ziling''s hand and went outside, taking advantage of no one''s attention, and whispered in a low voice: "Younger Ling, I don''t know how the people in the rivers and lakes can do it, but , I want to come and it is also related to Zhen Qi. Carry our Zhen Qi to your toes and give it a try!"


    "it is good!"


    The two of them transported the zhenqi in their bodies to their feet, pushing hard...


    In an instant, the two jumped up to a height of three or four meters...


    Seeing this situation, the two were really surprised and happy... Obviously, they found the right way.


    However, at this time, the action of the two jumping up was also seen by the people who cleaned the courtyard.


    Suddenly someone shouted: "There is a snitch... catch the snitch!"


    Hearing this shout, Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling were guilty of conscience and did not dare to delay. They jumped onto the eaves, looked for a direction along the roof, and ran away.


    At this time, Chen Xiancheng who was talking to Zhou Ye in Zhou Ye''s room also rushed out and shouted: "Come on, come on, protect the two young masters and Zhou Ye..."


    As the voice fell, more than a dozen family members rushed over with sticks...


    However, after these guys patrolled the courtyard for a long time, they didn''t find any snitch...


    At this time, Zhou Ye also walked out of the room. He naturally knew who the so-called snitch was. However, his original purpose was to get a closer look at the friendship between the two friends... Since the two friends have left. , Then he doesn''t need to delay here anymore...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye waved his hand...


    Following his actions, all the people present were like puppets, fixed on the spot...


    After a while, when they came back to their senses, they had forgotten Zhou Ye''s existence and were just looking for the two so-called nephews of Master Yuwen...


    But obviously, they couldn''t find Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling who had escaped.


    On the other side, Zhou Ye''s figure appeared on a ship in the river...


    When his feet just stepped on the deck of the Shanghai ship, Himiko rushed out of the cabin... "Master..."


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye hugged Himi who rushed into his arms and smiled: "I haven''t seen you for just one day, do you think about me like that?"


    "Hmm..." Like a lazy kitten, Homihu nestled in his owner''s arms, nodded and said: "Himehu misses the owner..."


    Seeing this former queen of the country of Japan, and now his exclusive slave, so well-behaved, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smiled and pecked her forehead, "Well, I won''t go out again these days..."


    "Really??"


    "Of course it''s true!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "By the way, what about Zhenzhen and the others?"


    "Mother Zhenzhen was taken by Mistress Bi Xiuxin to the emperor peak..." Mihu said obediently, "Mother Bi Xiuxin said, this is what the master meant!"


    Chapter 2253


    Chapter two hundred and fifty-three


    "Well, I did let Xiuxin bring Zhenzhen back to Emperor Ta Peak!"


    For this, Zhou Ye has nothing to hide...


    After all, Zhenzhen is too kind, and she doesn''t know how to martial arts at all, obviously not suitable for continuing to wander the rivers and lakes with Zhou Ye...


    Of course, bringing Zhenzhen back to Emperor Trap Peak does not mean that Zhenzhen was left there again by Zhou Ye...


    After all, Zhou Ye had to go back to Emperor Tread Peak once a week, after all, the Zhou family gathering was not to be missed.


    "Well, let''s get the anchor..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Let us go up the river and go to Danyang City!"


    "Yes, master!"


    Following Zhou Ye¡¯s order, this Japanese-style sea-going ship pulled anchor and sailed up the river towards Danyang City...


    Because it''s not in a hurry, and it''s upstream...


    So, just a mere fifty miles of waterway, I walked one day and one night.


    On this day and night, Zhou Ye was in the boat of Meihu, having fun with the girls.


    This time Himihu came to China from the country of Japan, and only Yuan Qianxia and more than twenty ghosts and Taoists came out with him...


    But in one day and one night, these twenty-odd people did not escape Zhou Ye''s poisonous hands in the end, and they all gave their all to the master of their own God Lord.


    I have to say that the women of the country of Japan are just fine...submissive and very well-behaved.


    Especially those ghost ninjas who have been cultivated by Mei Hu since childhood, the flexibility of their bodies is unparalleled.


    Even Fu Jun, who had practiced martial arts since childhood, was ashamed of it.


    When Chaoyang shines into the cabin through the window lattice of the cabin, Zhou Ye opened his eyes...


    At this time, in the entire cabin, there was an aura...that men knew.


    On the thick carpet, lie down all the way, full of unruly female ninjas.


    In Zhou Ye''s arms, he was holding Yuan Qianxia while holding Meihu, and Fu Junmao was still lying on his body.


    "That''s me...change someone, I will be crushed to death when I sleep!" Zhou Ye complained while trying to get up from the entanglement of the girls...


    As soon as he moved, he naturally awakened the three women...


    "Master, good morning..."


    "Master, early!"


    "Master, master... Good morning!"


    The last slightly stuttering words came from Yuan Qianxia''s mouth... After all, it was the first time she experienced such a thing, and Zhou Ye played a bit too hard last night... Actually asked her to jump to Zhu Zhu The god''s divine dance has become a torture dance... I have to say that Zhou Ye is really good at playing.


    Therefore, Yuan Qianxia was quite embarrassed at this time...


    "Good morning!" Zhou Ye smiled and came to a good morning kiss... and then patted Fu Junmao who was unwilling to get down on him, and said: "Okay, be good, there is still something to do today! "


    "Oh!" Although Fu Junson was reluctant to get off her master, she did not dare to delay Zhou Ye''s business, so she could only slip off her master rather aggrieved.


    A moment later-Zhou Ye, under the service of the women, finished washing...


    "Master, what would you like to eat for breakfast?" Himi asked obediently.


    She is confident to meet all the needs of her host... After all, Zhou Ye had lived in the country for a long time. During those days, Meihu had learned a lot of Chinese dishes that her host loved, and she brought The twenty-odd ghosts who came here have been trained in good cooking skills since childhood, so... she is confident to satisfy her owner''s appetite.


    "Um... I''ll use breakfast to prepare mine... I plan to go to Danyang City and take a turn..." Zhou Ye smiled.

 Chapter 1870

    "Um...Okay, Master!" After answering the voice happily, Himihu began to dress up... "Please wait, Master, Himihu will be able to finish dressing up immediately, and be with the master..."


    "Uh, it doesn''t really need to be so troublesome... I''ll just go by myself!"


    "Don''t it count if the master wants to speak?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Meimei called her whole person like a cat abandoned by others, looking at Zhou Ye with red eyes: "Master said... these days, she will talk to Meimei. Together...but now they want to abandon Himihu...uuuu..."


    As he spoke, the tears of Himihu were already streaming down...


    That sad little look is really pitiful to me...


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    Although he knew that Himihu was acting, but... sure enough, there is no way to ignore...


    "Okay, okay, I see... I''ll take you with you..." Zhou Ye said, looking at Fu Jun and Yuan Qianxia who looked at him expectantly, and said: "My slave will follow Let me go to Danyang City together... um-Qianxia, ??you will stay on the boat and cultivate your body..."


    Speaking of this, Zhou Ye looked at Fu Junxu with a surprised look and Yuan Qianxia, ??who was disappointed, and explained: "It''s not that you don''t want to take Qianxia to land with you. It''s just that you are new and unhealed and you are not suitable for exercise, so I let you stay. Cultivated on board..."


    Yuan Qianxia, ??who was already aggrieved and about to cry, heard Zhou Ye''s words, the grievances on her face were wiped out in an instant...


    Knowing that her man thinks for her own sake... In her heart, it feels sweet.


    "Yes, Master, Qianxia knows..." Said this, Yuan Qianxia boldly jumped into Zhou Ye''s arms, stood on tiptoe, lightly pecked on his cheek, and whispered: "Master cares so much. Qianxia, ??Qianxia... Qianxia is so happy..."


    After saying this, Yuan Qianxia is like a frightened rabbit, picking up the skirt corners and ran out of the cabin...


    Seeing Yuan Qianxia''s back, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile and shook his head...


    "Hey, master, Qianxia is very cute..." At this time, Himi, who had finished freshening up, came up and said with a smile.


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    According to the tradition of the Japanese country, Himihu should be painted with white powder and put his long hair and dolphin high on the top of his head...


    In this way, it will take at least half an hour to take care of it...


    However, Zhou Ye really couldn''t appreciate the beauty, so she just let her bare face and long hair tied behind her back. Therefore, Bei Mihu can freshen up so quickly...


    After waiting for another moment, Fu Jun''s grandson was also washed up with the help of the maids...


    At this time, Zhou Ye''s ship was already leaning on the pier in Danyang City.


    Zhou Ye took the two daughters and Shi Shiran got off the boat...


    It has to be said that Zhou Ye was originally very handsome and eye-catching, and it would be even more eye-catching to bring Fu Junxi and Meihu two daughters behind him.


    Although the two women are both dressed in white samurai costumes with veils covering their faces... but their exquisite figures alone are enough to attract the attention of many people.


    "A good couple..." An admiration was heard from the crowd on the side...


    Zhou Ye heard the words and looked at the place where the sound came from... When he saw the person who was talking, Zhou Ye suddenly smiled... And that person, when he saw Zhou Ye, almost cried...


    Chapter 2254


    Chapter two hundred and fifty four


    "Hehehehe..." Zhou Ye dashed forward and rushed to the young man who had just praised the two women, and slapped him on the shoulder... With a smile: "Master, I don''t know how to hit him when I see my brother-in-law. Hello??? Huh???"


    Feeling the big hand on his shoulder pressing down like a big mountain, Song Shidao turned his head at a halt, and said in a crying voice: "Teacher...Teacher...I have seen my brother-in-law..."


    Seeing the handsome face in front of him who looked two or three years younger than him, Master Song''s legs were shaking...


    No way, he is really afraid of Zhou Ye...


    Of course he would not think that Zhou Ye was really younger than himself... After all, when he was young, Zhou Ye had already had this face when he was promoted to the Song clique. Five or six years have passed, and Zhou Ye was still the same. That look has not changed at all...


    In this regard, what can Song Shidao say besides BT??


    Of course, he also knows that since Zhou Ye has caught a current situation, he can''t run away...


    Ugh...it''s so miserable, I would have said nothing much...


    Of course, it''s too late to regret now. Since he was caught by his brother-in-law, all he can do is bow down and say hello.


    "Well, not bad..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, and said: "I just saw a Song Dynasty ship anchoring at the dock. I thought it was the clan uncle escorting this cargo, but I didn''t expect it to be. Your kid is... that''s great!!"


    "That... brother-in-law..." Song Shidao''s desire to survive is extremely strong, "Look, Uncle Lu is still in the boat, should you go and say hello to him?"


    "Haha, no hurry... Since I met you today, our brothers have not got close for a long time. Let''s go, accompany me to have breakfast in Danyang City, and then come back to visit Uncle Lu..." said Zhou Ye Without knowing it, he pressed Song Shidao¡¯s shoulders and walked out of the dock...


    Among those guys who originally stood behind Song Shidao, some knew Zhou Ye, and some did not know Zhou Ye...


    Those who didn¡¯t know Zhou Ye, stretched out their hands and wanted to help their son... But they were held down by those who knew Zhou Ye...


    "You are looking for death, don''t you know that is our son-in-law?"


    "Huh? So it turns out that Miss Yuhua married him?"


    "Nonsense... And, even if Miss Yuhua didn''t marry him, don''t look for it to be boring. You know, our lord, can''t beat our son-in-law!"


    "Let me tell you that the two words Zhou Ye written on the biggest sharpening stone in our master''s sharpening hall are the name of our son-in-law young master!"


    "Huh?? Then since our master can''t beat his son-in-law, why marry the eldest lady to him?"


    "Shhh, let me tell you, you must not pass it on... It is said that it is because our son-in-law and young master won a gambling battle with our lord, so our lord had to marry the young lady to the young lord. of!"


    "Oh... so it''s like this!"


    "Don''t spread it out...or else, when the lord is to punish you, don''t confess me..."


    "Don''t worry, I Song Tiezheng, the most serious thing is this one!"


    The whispers of the servants behind him naturally couldn''t hide from Zhou Ye''s ears, but he didn''t care...


    "Brother-in-law, I was wrong. Don''t fool me into the Academy of Disciplinary Affairs anymore... If you let your father know, I will be beaten to death..." Master Song is really afraid of Zhou Ye...


    During the time Zhou Ye lived in the Lingnan Song Clan, it can be said that it was the history of Song Shidao''s blood and tears... There was blood and tears, cough and cough, and no corpses...


    What lied to Song Shidao, who was just fifteen years old, to go to Jiyuan? Why did he deliberately destroy his father''s whetstone...


    In short, after Zhou Ye lived in Lingnan for more than a year, Song Shidao¡¯s bigu was more than an inch thick...it was swollen to the family law.


    Especially now, my sister is not by Zhou Ye''s side, and she wants to avenge grievances and beg for mercy, but she can''t find anyone to help...


    "How is it possible, Teacher Tao, you think too much... Am I such a person?" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Song Shidao looked at Zhou Ye speechlessly, with only two words in his eyes that could describe-you are...


    "Ahem...Don''t look at me like that, you really don''t cheat you this time..." Zhou Ye said, smiling: "Just eat breakfast with me, and then I''ll let you go, how about?"

 Chapter 1871

    "Really?" Song Shidao looked at Zhou Ye in disbelief...


    To be honest, he had suffered too much from Zhou Ye... he already had some shadows of a bow and snake.


    "Naturally it is true!" Zhou Ye grabbed Song Shidao''s neck when he said this, "Go..."


    "Oh..." Song Shidao obediently followed Zhou Ye towards the city gate of Danyang City...


    He originally had some thoughts about the two women behind Zhou Ye. The moment he saw Zhou Ye, he had no thoughts.


    "By the way, how is Yuzhi?" Zhou Ye asked casually.


    "When I came out, the little girl was still clamoring to come out to find you... Saying that you haven''t visited her for months..." Song Shidao said honestly.


    Although being bullied by Zhou Ye was miserable, in fact, Song Shidao still admired this brother-in-law in his heart.


    Not to mention, Zhou Ye''s ability to squeeze and beat his father, Tiandao Song Que, was enough to make him extremely admired.


    Moreover, in terms of femininity, he is even more admirable.


    Marrying his sister Song Yuhua didn''t talk about it, but he also spurred his little sister to marry him... his father angrily forbids his little sister''s feet and prevents her from going out.


    Sometimes, Song Shidao was thinking, if Zhou Ye marries his younger sister, he will call his brother-in-law when he meets Zhou Ye in the future?Still have to call brother-in-law?


    Of course, it is estimated that he would not dare to call Zhou Ye''s brother-in-law, after all... Zhou Ye was almost his demon.


    While talking, Zhou Ye had already taken Song Shidao into the city of Danyang.


    After randomly looking for a restaurant in the city, the four of them walked in.


    "The shopkeeper, pick up the dishes your family is good at..." Song Shidao didn''t wait for Zhou Ye to speak, and hurriedly said: "For this meal, let the younger brother invite the brother-in-law..."


    "The boy''s desire for survival stops being strong..." Zhou Ye laughed, noncommittal...


    As Zhou Ye and Song Shidao took their seats, Fu Junxu and Himihu sat next to their master.


    "These two girls are..." Until this time, Song Shidao dared to ask the identity of the two girls...


    Of course, he didn''t have any thoughts about the two women, but wanted to help his sister to check, so that his brother-in-law wouldn''t mess around outside.


    "Mr Fu Jun is the master''s slave!" Fu Jun said coldly.


    Fu Junsun never colored men other than Zhou Ye...


    "Meihu... comes from the country of Japan, and is the master''s slave!" Hei Mihu also said in a similar manner...


    Hearing the answers from the two women, Song Shidao felt relieved a little bit. Although he could see that these two women must have a close relationship with his brother-in-law, if they were only slaves, then there would be no need to care...After all, as long as It would be nice to not threaten the status of my sister.


    If Song Yuhua knew what his younger brother thought, he would probably not help but smile wryly-younger brother, don''t worry about it. There are too many sisters here, so there are too many sisters...


    Chapter 2255


    Chapter two hundred and fifty-five


    Just when a group of people were sitting at the table, waiting for the food... Suddenly there was a sound of conversation...


    "Young Master Ling, just eat here..."


    "Well, but do we have enough money?"


    "Of course... Don''t worry, we won''t be short of money in the future..."


    Following the voice, a pair of teenagers walked into the restaurant...


    This pair of teenagers wore silk robes that didn¡¯t fit too well. They looked worthwhile, but judging from their style, they didn¡¯t look like the kind of brothers who walked out of the big gates. On the contrary, they looked like street wanderers. The little hooligan...


    This pair of teenagers are not others, but Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling who escaped from Chen County Cheng''s house.


    Looking at the two people dressed in these outfits, they obviously mixed well...


    "Oh, aren''t these two of my nephews?" Zhou Ye said with a smile the first time he saw them.


    "..." X2


    When Xu Ziling and Kou Zhong saw Zhou Ye''s immediate reaction, they looked around... to see if Chen Xiancheng was around.


    When they saw that there were no officers or soldiers around, the two of them relaxed a little.


    "You are really bad... still taking advantage of our brother..." Kou Zhong complained, while pulling Xu Ziling and sitting unceremoniously beside Song Shidao.


    "Brother-in-law... These two are..." Song Shidao frowned as he looked at Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling and asked.


    "Oh, the two kids... meet is fate, let''s have a light meal together!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Oh..." Since Zhou Ye said so, Song Shidao certainly didn''t dare to refute his brother-in-law''s face... that was seeking his own death.


    After Xu Ziling and Kou Zhong were between the two, they looked at the two women beside Zhou Ye...


    Although it is said that whether it is Fu Junsheng or Meihu, it is rare to see stunning beauty in the world...


    But the two of them didn''t care at all...


    no way¡­¡­


    At this time, Xu Ziling was troubled by the woman in her dream who always refused to turn around and leaked her true face, and had no interest in other women...


    What about Kou Zhong?After practicing Yin Mai Tu, I seem to have lost interest in women, and only when I am interested in my own brothers do I become interested.


    It''s just that this kind of relationship is intolerable in the world, and he is dying of sorrow at this time, so why is he interested in seeing other women?


    Soon, Xiao Er brought up the food...


    During the dinner, Song Shidao asked curiously: "Brother-in-law, where are you going on this trip?"


    He knows that although his brother-in-law is good fortune, he is lazy by nature...


    His father, Tiandao Song Que, once said that if his brother-in-law is willing to go out of the mountains, organize the rebels, and fight for the world, his Song clan is willing to spend his wealth and fully support...


    However, his brother-in-law said, "I am too lazy to be an emperor..." almost vomiting blood.


    Since then, the relationship between Weng and son-in-law has become very tense.


    Of course, Song Shidao also knows that his father hates iron but not steel... But there is no way, his brother-in-law is also a very stubborn master, and he easily refuses to change his words...


    "Oh, I plan to go to Luoyang..." Zhou Ye said after taking a bite of the food.


    "Go to Luoyang?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Song Shidao was taken aback, "Brother-in-law is going to see Heshibi?"


    "He''s Bi?" Zhou Ye was stunned after hearing this...

 Chapter 1872

    He Choi once fell into his hands, but he had no interest in what other people were eager to do, so he finally threw it to Bi Xiuxin... How did Choi and Luoyang still get involved??


    "Yeah, brother-in-law, don''t you know?" Seeing his stunned look on his brother-in-law, Song Shidao explained: "It is said that Yang Gong Treasure and He''s Bi can win the world with one or the other. The descendant of Cihang Jingzhai is in Luoyang, holding He''s Bi. It is said that he is looking for the Ming Master for the world..."


    "What are these Nizis doing?" Zhou Ye muttered in his heart...


    Although thinking this way in his mind, Zhou Ye said in his mouth: "It hasn''t been long since I came out of the mountain. I don''t know what happened in Luoyang. I just went to Luoyang to do some things!"


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Song Shidao was disappointed...


    He really wants his brother-in-law to be able to participate in the fight for the world, so that his brother-in-law can also repair the relationship with his father a lot.


    Of course, he didn''t dare to persuade his brother-in-law... After all, the psychological shadow Zhou Ye once caused him has not healed yet, so how dare he persuade his brother-in-law?


    I ate a meal for more than an hour...


    After the meal, the group left the restaurant and walked towards the pier outside the city...


    "What are your plans?" Zhou Ye looked at Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling and asked.


    "Our brother is going to find a rebel army and join in, maybe we can also be a wife and shame!" Kou Zhongyan said insincerely.


    In fact, he had already discussed with his brother Xu Ziling, to find a place where the mountains and rivers are beautiful and far away from the disputes, to live in seclusion, and wait until the magical power is completed before going out...


    After all, at this time, Yu Wenhua and is still behind them, what they want to do is to get rid of Yu Wenhua and first...


    Zhou Ye saw Kou Zhong''s strangeness at a glance, but he didn''t reveal Kou Zhong''s lies, but nodded and said, "That''s good, a man, you should make meritorious deeds in troubled times..."


    While talking, a group of people have arrived on the dock outside the city...


    Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling looked at the ships in the river and asked in surprise: "Why are so many ships coming back from the west, but there are no ships heading west??"


    Song Shidao smiled and said: "The reason is that Li Zitong''s rebels in the East China Sea have just crossed the Huai River, formed an alliance with Du Fuwei, broke the Sui division, and sent an army to the south to force Liyang. If Liyang is attacked, the Yangtze River The waterway traffic has been cut off, so now everyone is adopting a wait-and-see attitude, seeing the situation clearly before daring to go west."


    "If you two want to go west, you can also get on my boat to ensure that even if you encounter thieves, no one will dare to disturb..." Song Shidao said here, with a proud smile on his face.


    Song Shidao said so, naturally he has confidence...


    Nowadays, in the arena, there is no better reputation than the four-surname clan, but if you can eat well, you have to count the Song family''s clan.


    The Song clan is the most powerful gentry in the south, and Song Que, the master "Heaven Sword", is known as the world''s number one sword master.


    At that time, Yang Jian ruled the world and established the Great Sui Dynasty. Because he was concerned about the influence of the Song clan, he adopted a pacifying policy against them and named Song Que the "Zhennan Gong". Song Que also knew that the Southern Dynasties had passed by, and he lied to his head to protect the family.


    Among the four surnames, the other three surnames are all mixed with Hu descent, and the southern tribe, who has maintained its prestige, has always adhered to the tradition and strictly forbids intermarriage between the tribe and people other than the Han. Therefore, it is regarded as the orthodox Han nationality in the rivers and lakes.


    When Emperor Wen Yang was reigning, he still did not dare to act rashly with Song Que''s prowess. He also kept a low profile and devoted himself to cultivation so as not to cause catastrophe.


    When Yang Guang came to the throne, internal strife and external worries, political corruption, and rebellions broke out, the Song clan became active again.


    The younger brother of Song Que, the "Dijian" Song Zhi, is one of the world''s leading swordsmen, and he is also a master of the world. He knows that the Sui Dynasty is still prosperous. If he raises his troops too early, he will be the first target to be attacked. The brother put aside his anti-Sui Dynasty and turned to engage in all kinds of profiteering business.


    One of the most profitable items is to transport private salt from the coastal counties and counties into the inland via the Yangtze River for huge profits.


    The four boats of Song Shidao are just private boats for trafficking in sea salt.


    Chapter 2256


    Chapter two hundred and fifty-six


    At this time, the government was ruined, and the Song family easily opened up all the joints and openly trafficked sea salt by virtue of its human presence in the south.


    If an official dared to investigate and apprehend him, he would deal with it with all kinds of intimidation methods, even assassinating secretly, in order to achieve the goal.


    Even if the rebels in various places saw the banner of the Song family, they did not dare to offend and avoid making this powerful enemy.Therefore, in recent years, the Song family''s power kept growing secretly, and even used financial resources to support some related volunteers in order to weaken the power of the Sui Dynasty.


    Therefore, Song Shidao is so confident that he said these words...


    When Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling heard Song Shidao''s words, they hesitated...


    If they took the boat of Song Shidao, they said they would owe an adult...


    However, if you want to get rid of the pursuit of Yu Wenhua and by land, it is simply wishful thinking...


    After hesitating for a moment, Kou Zhongyi arched his hands and said, "So, there will be Lord Lao Song..."


    "Hahaha, it''s easy to say, after all, you two are friends with my brother-in-law!" Song Shidao smiled...


    This kind of favorability, just do it...who can say anything?


    And Zhou Ye didn¡¯t care about Song Shidao¡¯s words. For him, Ssangyong was actually of little use at this time... To put it bluntly, as the two people practiced his magical reforms, the martial arts of the two will increase in the later period. The higher, but they can''t do without each other...


    So, another pair of true love, just such a perfect combination...


    "Okay, no more gossip... Let''s set off together!" Zhou Ye said, waved his hand, and directly led the two daughters, Fu Junxu and Bei Mihu, towards his ship...


    Song Shidao naturally did not dare to delay, and while instructing the Song family to board the ship, while taking Xu Ziling two people aboard...


    After the cup of tea, the five big ships of the Song family, with Zhou Ye''s sea-going ship, went up against the current and headed west...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Night falls...


    Song Shidao prepared a banquet in his cabin to entertain Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling...


    Of course, the most important thing is to entertain my brother-in-law...


    At this time, at the banquet, there was a companion, a middle-aged man...


    I saw the man who was about forty years old, but he was covered with white hair and a silver-white beard, but he did not show signs of aging at all. He was born graceful and magnificent, and he was very humble and polite.


    Seeing this person, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Uncle Lu, long time no see!"


    "My son-in-law is too much courtesy...Song Lu dare not take it!" Seeing Zhou Ye''s arrival, Song Lu didn''t dare to neglect, so he hurriedly got up to salute...


    He is the core figure among Song Clan...


    On that day, Zhou Ye and Song Que were one of the witnesses...


    It can be said that in Song Lu¡¯s eyes, although his own ruler is known as the Heavenly Sword, he is almost as weak as a child under this son-in-law¡¯s hands... That is not a level of power at all, so he can treat Zhou Ye. Said to be quite respectful.


    "Haha, Uncle Lu is too polite..." Zhou Ye said, and sat down with Song Shidao''s reception.


    At this time, Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling had also sat down...


    In this way, the group was talking about anecdotes while eating vegetables and drinking alcohol.

 Chapter 1873

    These anecdotes in the arena are quite attractive to Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling...


    After all, the two are young and have just obtained peerless martial arts. Naturally, they want to gain some prestige in the arena...


    So Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling also curiously asked Song Lu about things in the arena...


    And Song Lu?Looking at the face of my son-in-law, I also know that everything is endless.


    The atmosphere in the banquet seemed quite harmonious...


    However, at this moment... the big ship slowed down suddenly, and a sharp sound of horses hoof came from the shore.


    Yu Wenhua and his vigorous voice came from the river bank on the right side, saying: "I don''t know that it is the master of Song Clan presiding over the fleet. Please stop by the ship and let Yu Wenhua and the ship say hello.


    Hearing this, Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling, you look at me, I look at you...None of them could have imagined that Yu Wenhua would catch up so quickly.


    Just when the two of them were at a loss, Song Lu stood up and said with a smile: "Everyone, my son-in-law, let''s get along and deal with this uninvited villain..."


    With that said, Song Lu got up and started to walk out of the cabin...


    Song Shidao looked at his brother-in-law with some worry. He knew... his brother-in-law was very irritable. If it is the culture and the current affairs, it will be fine. If you don''t know the current affairs, it can''t be said. Starting today, the Yuwen clan is the first The master is about to fold here.


    "Uncle Lu wait a minute, I''ll go with you!" Zhou Ye said, standing up with a smile.


    "Brother-in-law... just leave it to Uncle Lu to take care of a few small things... you don''t have to go out again..." Master Song said when Zhou Ye got up.


    He is really scared... his brother-in-law is the one who is not afraid of the heavens and the fearless. If he is really angry and cuts the Yuwen clan, then the Song clan and the Yuwen clan will become incompatible. The period of power is not a good thing...


    "I''m afraid... it''s just a mere culture..." Zhou Ye said, ignoring the persuasion of his brother-in-law, and stepped out of the cabin with Song Lu.


    "Master Yuwen, don''t be unharmed, Song Lu is polite." Song Lu, who walked to the bow of the ship, said first.


    At this time, Yu Wenhua and, while riding a horse on the shore to chase the boat, said: "It turned out to be Brother Song with a silver beard and a silver dragon crutch. That matter will be easy. Please Brother Song first. When the fleet drew ashore, the brothers gave details."


    Standing at the bow of the ship, Zhou Ye was really too lazy to talk to Yu Wenhua and nonsense, and said directly: "Yuwen kid, Hugh is irritable..."


    With just this sound, Yu Wenhua and the warhorse strangled fiercely stood on the spot.


    The voice is so familiar, the familiar ones are almost immersed in the depths of his soul...


    On the river that day, he was the master of this voice. He stopped drinking and had to cultivate for three or four days. Unexpectedly, he heard this voice again today...How can this not make Yu Wenhua and Yu be surprised? ?


    "Dare to ask your Excellency... But the expert who was on the Jiangzhong sea boat a few days ago?"


    "Why? Yuwen kid, are you planning to get me revenge?" Zhou Ye smiled disdainfully: "Come here, let go, just a small punishment for making you vomit blood a few days ago, let you Yuwen sect today No one dares to be a master..."


    "Yu Wenhua and dare not... Since there are experts here, Yu Wenhua and should avoid it!" Saying this, Yu Wenhua and facing the Song Clan fleet, bowed their hands as a salute, then turned their horses and brought their men. , Ran away.


    This scene shocked Song Lu and Song Shidao, who was chasing them out, speechless...


    After a long while, Song Shidao asked silently: "Brother-in-law, that Yu Wenhua has suffered a lot from you?"


    "Well, I stopped drinking with a cry and vomited blood..." Zhou Yeyun said calmly, "I guess I''m scared!"


    Chapter 2257


    Chapter two hundred and fifty-seven


    Hear Zhou Ye''s words...


    Whether it was Song Lu or Song Shidao, including Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling who came out of the cabin, they were speechless...


    What is a master??


    This is the master...


    What is invincible??


    This is invincible...


    Yu Wenji, the famous Yuwen clan, was frightened and ran away with his tail between his tails...


    Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling looked at each other, and felt a lot of discouragement.


    Their greatest ambition at this time was nothing more than a fight against the Yu Culture that had chased them away in embarrassment...


    And what about Zhou Ye?


    Just a single sentence scared Na Yu Wenhua out of his courage... This gap is simply a huge difference.


    Thinking of this, Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling couldn''t help feeling a little disappointed.


    However, Zhou Ye saved their lives, and they couldn''t help but thank...


    Thinking of this, Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling turned to Song Shidao and the others, and said, "Thank you Zhou and Song for their life-saving grace... I have no repayment, I have to come..."


    When he said this, Kou Zhong said with a solemn expression: "Two brothers in the next, thanks to the love of the two sons, but now Nayu culture and has already chased it, and here again, it is to trouble the Song family. Therefore, my second brother Don''t let it go..."


    Having said that, Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling once again arched their hands at the crowd, then their bodies flashed and jumped towards the river...


    After two puffs of water...the two are nowhere to be seen...


    "Brother-in-law, these two people..." Song Shidao looked at Zhou Ye with some confusion, wondering how his brother-in-law met these two people.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled: "These are two lucky boys, do you know the longevity formula?"


    "Naturally know!" When Zhou Ye said about the longevity formula, the eyes of Song Shidao and Song Lu suddenly brightened.


    "These two boys are the lucky ones who got the longevity formula..." Zhou Ye said, took out a book from his arms, and handed it over... "I have also read their longevity formula and recorded it. Now, you can give this longevity formula to Master Taishan..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye''s figure flashed before disappearing to the bow of the ship, leaving only a word."This longevity formula must not be practiced indiscriminately. Be careful to get into trouble... Of course, it is still possible to use it for reference..."


    As the voice fell, Zhou Ye was no longer visible above the bow...


    "Oh, if the brother-in-law dedicated this longevity tactics to his father, the father would be so relieved that he would never force his brother-in-law and conquer the world!" Song Shidao said with some regret.


    "Hehe, my son-in-law is instinctive and doesn''t like restraint..." Song Lu smiled.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After the fleet traveled for a whole night and a half, it separated in the waterway of Tongji Canal and Huaishui.


    The Song family fleet is going to Sichuan along the Huaishui West District...


    As for Zhou Ye, he went north along the Tongji Canal to Luoyang, the eastern capital...


    Along the way, Zhou Ye entered into a state of life with nothing to do.

 Chapter 1874

    During the day, he sat on the bow, hugged left and right to watch the scenery on both sides of the strait, at night... it was naturally to enjoy the joy with the girls.


    On this day, Zhou Ye was sitting on the bow of the boat, leisurely and contentedly served by the ghosts, eating breakfast while watching the scenery on both sides of the strait.


    Behind his ship, three huge sailing ships accelerated...


    This section of the waterway is more than a hundred meters wide, but the three huge sailing ships just passed by Zhou Ye''s ship...


    The waves of the giant ship shook Zhou Ye''s ship...


    At this time, Zhou Ye had just finished breakfast, and was carrying a bowl of clear tea. The tea in the bowl suddenly spilled out...


    More than a dozen sturdy guys stood on the huge ship, pointing at Zhou Ye''s ship that was swaying back and forth, laughing and laughing... Obviously, these guys were mocking Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye looked at the tea floating in the air on his tea bowl, and sighed helplessly... "I have only cultivated myself for a few days, and someone has cheated on my head..."


    "Master, calm down your anger, Bei Mihu, let''s take the blood of these guys to calm your anger..." Bei Mihu said, his eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a terrible murder in his eyes.


    "You guys, what are you waiting for?" Heymihu said, looking at the ghost behind him, "Go, kill them all..."


    "Hi!" XN


    With a voice falling, instantly, Oni Shinobu disappeared on the deck.


    At this moment, in the cabin of one of the three huge sailing ships...


    Yunyu is really carefully checking the accounts of this cargo...


    She is the leader of the Jukun Gang, the daughter of Yun Guangling...


    The Jukun Gang is one of the three major gangs along the southeast coast, and is equally famous for the Water Dragon Gang and the Haisha Gang.The three big gangs were jealous of each other, and they were still able to divide their territory and sphere of influence to maintain general peace.


    However, since the Sui government was corrupted and the world''s heroes came together, the three major gangs have also been ready to move, plotting to expand their forces, and the struggle has become increasingly fierce.


    The Water Dragon Gang has always been attached to the Southern Song clan clan, and the Haisha Gang, in order to survive, fell into the Yuwen clan and became a major clan of the Yuwen clan.


    The Jukun Gang is independent, but its momentum is not inferior at all.


    But in the final analysis, the other two gangs have backers, but her giant gang has no backers, which to some extent limits the development of the giant gang. After all, the three major gangs basically make money by selling illegal salt. , And now, the world is in chaos, the main roads on land are basically cut off by the rebels, and only the roads in the river are left.


    Under such circumstances, the Haisha Gang and the Water Dragon Gang can rely on their backs and worry about private salt traffickers, but her Giant Kun Gang cannot.


    Without channels, if you can''t sell the private salt, the private salt is worthless...It is nothing more than rubbish piled up in the warehouse.


    In this situation, Yun Yuzhen could only take the risk and personally lead people to sell illegal salt to the mainland...


    Naturally, it is impossible to go by land. If nothing else, it is to get through the joints guarded by the rebels, which is a big problem... Now it can only be by water.


    This is the first time Yun Yuzhen has opened up the waterway. Although in the Liyang section, he had to spend money to avoid disasters and traded half of the ship for the right of passage, but if the three ships of sea salt arrived in Luoyang, he would still make a lot of money. of¡­¡­


    Just now she also heard the noise of her men outside, but she didn''t care...


    Let¡¯s put it this way, if there is a chaos today, people with status will naturally bring their guards on the road. The other people who are fighting for promotion will be bullied and bullied... so what??


    Natural selection, the weak and the strong eat, this is the law of nature...


    Thinking of this, Yun Yuzhen once again focused his attention on the account book in front of him... However, at this moment, there was a muffled noise from outside, and then there was a chaos...


    "Who are you guys...... Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    "Brothers, copy guys..."


    "Don''t...don''t kill me...ah!"


    Chapter 2258


    Chapter two hundred and fifty eight


    "...What happened outside?"


    Yun Yuzhen asked loudly...


    However, no one gave her an answer, and even the good helpers who had been attending outside the cabin did not give her any response...


    Yun Yuzhen''s eyebrows wrinkled tightly and with a scream, he picked up his copper Xiao from the table beside him, and walked silently outside.


    In fact, according to normal, Yun Yuzhen should jump out of the ship from the window lattice of the cabin at this time, first seek self-protection, and then catch up silently. Investigating clearly, it is the wise man.


    However, she really couldn''t stand her failure.


    Or it should be said that arrogance is like her, and she will never allow herself to experience failure the first time she opens up a new channel.


    So, she chose to go out and explore...


    Open the wooden door of the cabin gently, carefully not to let the wooden door make a sound.


    Yun Yuzhen walked out of her cabin quietly...


    However, when she saw the scene outside the cabin, she was dumbfounded...


    The Giant Kun Gang who were still laughing and cursing just now are all lying on the ground at this time, knowing their life or death.


    On their bodies, no blood and wounds can be seen, and they look like they are asleep.


    Moreover, the strangest thing is that a thick white mist appeared on the water at this time...


    You know, it''s already halfway through [9 o''clock to 11 o''clock] at this time, and the fog on the sea has long since disappeared.


    And how can such a strong white mist appear on the Tongji Canal??You know, this is not the foggy autumn and winter, but summer.


    While squeezing Tong Xiao in his hand, Yun Yuzhen squatted down and tried his hand on the neck of the helpers lying on the deck...


    "Dead..." Yun Yuzhen was shocked suddenly.


    She hurriedly covered her mouth and nose with her long sleeves, then took out a white porcelain bottle from her arms without hesitation, poured out two pills, and put them into her mouth.


    That is the commonly used antidote pills in the rivers and lakes. Although I dare not say that it can remove a hundred toxins, it has a restraining effect on many toxins such as Mongolian sweat medicine.


    "Mouse, hiding in hiding, what a hero, dare to come out and fight me Yun Yuzhen!" Yun Yuzhen shouted.


    Enemies are only dangerous because they can¡¯t see through their hiding. The enemy hiding in the dark is the most dangerous enemy.


    As long as those enemies appear in front of her, their danger will drop by many levels.


    However, the entire surface of the river was like a ghost at this time, except for her own yelling and the sound of the water on the surface of the river, Yun Yuzhen couldn''t hear any more sounds.


    Just when Yunyu was really careful to guard against unexpected attacks...


    Suddenly, from the thick fog up, down, left and right, there was a sudden rattling of chains passing through...

 Chapter 1875

    Then, she saw more than a dozen iron chains suddenly emerge from the dense fog and attacked her.


    "The Rats are so courageous..." Yun Yu really yelled, the copper in his hand turned into a few stars in an instant, and he struck towards those chains...


    However, when the copper depression in her hand was on the chain, an unstoppable force was transmitted from the chain...


    In an instant, Yun Yuzhen was hit by the huge force contained in the chain and flew out. He couldn''t bear a mouthful of blood anymore and spit out.


    At this moment, Yun Yuzhen, who was flying in mid-air, was in a crushing mood.


    The world has never heard of a master or school with a strange weapon like a chain, but the internal power contained in the chain is definitely something that the first-class masters in the world do not necessarily possess. How can this not let Yun Yuzhen Shocked??


    However, this is not the time to think about these things...


    She has to find a way to escape before talking...


    Thinking of this, Yun Yu really took a peek at the position under him.


    At this time, she had been shot out of the deck of the giant ship, and under her was the river surface of the Tongji Canal, which was more than ten meters deep.


    Yun Yuzhen, who was born by the sea since he was a child, is naturally good at water...


    Seeing this situation, she was not surprised but rejoiced...


    Taking a violent breath, Yun Yuzhen circulated a thousand catties secretly, and his whole body accelerated towards the surface of the water.


    Five meters...


    Three meters...


    one meter¡­¡­


    Closer, closer...


    Seeing that at a distance of half a meter, Yun Yuzhen could dive into the water and escape to death...


    However, at this moment, four chains entangled her limbs at the same time from four directions: east, west, north, south...


    If it were on the deck, Yun Yuzhen could still find a place to take advantage of the four entangled chains, but-at this time she was in the midair with nowhere to focus, even if she struggled to increase her internal injuries and sucked hard. With a sigh of relief, Shengsheng slowed down the speed of one point, but it didn''t help.


    In the end, the four chains entangled her ankle and hand neck without exception...


    She was dragged into a big character out of thin air by those four chains.


    "Friend He Fang, make this joke with my giant Kun help..."


    "If there are grievances, please also ask friends to tell me. My Jukun Gang is willing to devote all of it to friends and turn enemies into friends..."


    After shouting these few words, Yun Yu was really nervous and waiting for the enemy''s answer...


    Even as arrogant as her, I also know that today I was planted...


    However, it is not irremediable.


    People in the world are bustling and busy for profit, and if they can''t beat them, they can''t be bought with profit.


    It''s a pity that what she said was completely thrown to the blind man.


    For the ghost ninjas who have been cultivated by Meihu since childhood, Meihu is their god.


    But now, they have been dealt with by Zhou Ye again.


    This not only didn''t make their faith collapse, on the contrary, they admired their gods even more.


    Of course, the objects of their respect are no longer limited to their own gods. Above their own gods, there is also their master, Zhou Ye...


    Therefore, Yun Yuzhen''s strategy of using profit to lure was completely unworkable.


    Just when Yun Yuzhen finished shouting those words and anxiously awaited the results, suddenly she felt that the world was dark...


    Someone put her head around her head with a headgear...


    then--


    Yun Yu really felt that she was being held up by someone, soaring up, and after a while... landed on a deck again.


    Don''t ask how Yunyu, who was wearing a hood, really noticed that she was on the deck. For her who wandered on the ship all the year round, it was that the deck was land, and she knew when she stepped on it.


    Then Yun Yuzhen felt that he was being held up by someone, walked into a cabin, and was tied to a wooden frame.


    Of course, the way she tied her was very tricky, and she tied her volley in that big font.


    In this posture, her feet couldn''t touch the ground at all, and she couldn''t focus on it. She could only wait for the judgment to come like a lamb to be slaughtered.


    Chapter 2259


    Chapter two hundred and fifty-nine


    At this time, sitting on the bow deck, Zhou Ye was enjoying the report of the ghosts.


    "Master, the woman on the boat has been captured by us, and she is in the warehouse at this time!" A Guiren wearing a white forbearance suit was kneeling respectfully in front of Zhou Ye with a frenzied expression. Looking at Zhou Ye, he replied.


    "Um... not bad!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    In fact, those ghost ninjas returned to their boats as soon as they discovered Yun Yuzhen and reported Zhou Ye''s findings.


    After all, they know that their owners generally don''t kill women.


    Especially, Yun Yu is really a beautiful woman, so she wouldn''t be killed... You know, killing a girl is a taboo.


    After receiving reports from the women, Zhou Ye also found the flags of the Giant Kun Gang on those ships. As soon as his thoughts turned, Zhou Ye guessed who the ship was.


    Then Zhou Ye would naturally not choose to kill a woman to prove something...


    So he instructed the ghost ninjas to catch Yun Yuzhen alive.


    The Gui Ninzhong did not fail Zhou Ye''s order and easily captured Yun Yuzhen alive.


    In the final analysis, what they were cultivating was no longer martial arts or the like, it was completely the Ghost Dao cultivation method that Hei Mihu polished from Zhou Ye''s side.


    After all, Himiko is the founder of the ghost way of the country. Guinin Guiren. If you don''t practice the ghost way, can you practice martial arts??


    Seeing the smile of their owner''s coquettishness, Mei Mihu and Fu Jun-mao suddenly understood what their owner was thinking.


    "Master, are you going to adjust her now?" Fu Junson laughed...


    "Huh? Son-in-law, do you have any ideas?" Zhou Ye asked rhetorically.


    "Master...when you adjust her, can you let the son-in-law be there and watch one or two?" Fu Jun said with a look of expectation: "Maybe, the son-in-law can also provide some suggestions for the master. ?"

 Chapter 1876

    People actually have some dark thoughts in their hearts. After their own bad luck, they naturally want to see others'' bad luck.


    And Fu Junxin, as a pretty miserable chick who was adjusted by Zhou Ye, had some distortions in her psychology, but she didn''t show it in front of Zhou Ye on weekdays.


    "..." Hearing Fu Jun''s words, Zhou Ye looked up and down the Korean girl...


    After showing Fu Jun-in-law for a while, he smiled and said, "Also, let me see what you can do!"


    "Thank you Master..." After hearing this, Fu Junxin happily pecked his master''s cheek.


    After a while¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the bottom cabin of the ship...


    Among the pile of debris, Yun Yuzhen was tied here by volley.


    At this moment, Yun Yuzhen didn''t give up the idea of ??escaping in his heart, but was still using his brain, thinking about how to escape.


    At this moment, she suddenly heard a sound of footsteps coming from outside, and then the sound of the cabin door being opened.


    "Who is outside? I''m the daughter of the Jukun Gang, Yun Yuzhen...If your Excellency can help you escape, my Jukun Gang will have to thank you!" Yun Yuzhen shouted.


    However, the people who came in did not pay attention to her words, but walked to her side and took away the thick cloth bag that covered her head.


    In a moment, a ray of light entered Yun Yuzhen''s eyes...


    As he gradually adjusted to the light in the cabin, Yun Yuzhen finally saw the person in front of him...


    I saw in front of her, standing a handsome young man wearing a white robe with gold rim...


    The handsomeness of that young man was based on Yunyu''s true character, and his heart couldn''t help but sway... "What a handsome person..."


    "Hehe, you just praise me, it''s no good!" Zhou Ye said, picking up a water bag made of animal skins from the wooden box on the side, and then walked to Yun Yuzhen. He unceremoniously pinched Yun Yuzhen''s nose, and then... poured the contents of the water sac into her mouth.


    When the contents of the water sac entered Yun Yuzhen''s mouth, she couldn''t help shaking her head from side to side, struggling desperately...


    That thing, the entrance is bitter, the aftertaste is slightly sweet, and there seems to be some irritating bubbles, which makes the throat feel uncomfortable...


    Although Yunyu really didn''t know what the handsome young man had poured herself into, it wouldn''t be a good thing anyway... But even if she knew it, she couldn''t struggle.


    After all, she couldn''t use any strength at this time.


    After a while, the contents of a water bag were slowly poured into Yun Yuzhen''s mouth...


    "What is this, what do you want to do?" Yun Yuzhen asked Zhou Ye with a guarded expression.


    "Hehe, that''s a good thing..." Zhou Ye looked at Yun Yuzhen happily and said with a smile: "No one in this world has this kind of drink..."


    "Drink? What is that?" Yun Yuzhen asked blankly.


    "Beer..." Zhou Ye smiled happily... "Let''s put it this way, this thing can be used as water or as a meal..."


    "Bah, I believed your nonsense!" How could Yun Yu really believe Zhou Ye''s words??"You must have poured me some pickled potion..."


    Hearing Yunyu''s true words, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... "In your current situation, do I need to use the potion again?? If I want to be strong against you, can you still resist me?"


    Yun Yuzhen, who was volleyed in the cabin, was silent for a while...


    At this time, she really had no room for resistance.


    If Zhou Ye really wants to use her strong, she would really accept her fate in addition to her fate...


    However, even in the face of such a desperate situation, if Yun Yuzhen does not struggle for one or two, then she will not be the future pink gang leader Yun Yuzhen...


    "Good guy, you put them down, they will depend on you for everything..." Yun Yuzhen said, swaying his body slightly to make a look of astringency.


    I have to say that Yunyu really deserves to be the red-pink gang leader, that figure, that skin...nothing to say.


    If it were a first-time brother, maybe he would have been rushing forward.


    However, who is Zhou Ye?That''s the master of the countless multiverses of Yuenv.


    Although Yun Yuzhen''s set works, it is only useful. It is far from enough to deal with Zhou Ye...


    "Haha...do you know?" Zhou Ye answered the question and walked to Yun Yuzhen, looking at Yun Yuzhen''s eyes: "I didn''t want to deal with your giant gang, but... your giant gang did I deceived people so much that I deliberately wiped the side of my boat, so...you can only let all of you in the Giant Kun Gang die...you should be thankful that you are a woman, otherwise, you would be dead now. The place of burial!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yun Yu really cursed at the helpers who had died...


    Are these guys unsightly??It''s not good to provoke, it provokes this evil star...


    Chapter 2260


    Chapter two hundred and sixty


    Although Yun Yuzhen was scolding the helpers who were already dead and could no longer die, she had not given up the idea of ??self-help.


    "Then what do you want?" Yun Yuzhen asked in a deep voice.


    She has no hope for Seyo''s tactics now...


    Of course, she is still a Chuzi, but when people are in desperate situations, they always have to find a way to save themselves...At this time, the so-called Chuzi body is really that.


    Besides, Yun Yu is really sure. As long as Zhou Ye let go of her restraint a little bit, she will have the confidence to subdue this handsome young man who looks like a weak scholar in front of her, and then press him to escape...


    However, at the moment, this idea is clearly not valid.


    Although Zhou Ye''s appearance looks quite young, he is obviously not a newcomer.


    Seeing Yun Yuzhen''s drooping pretty face, Zhou Ye smiled...Suddenly cold and hot, suddenly charming, suddenly awe-inspiring... Such a woman is quite easy to cause a man to conquer.


    In the original world, the two insects were contrived by Yun Yuzhen''s actions, and were temporarily subdued...help her do things.


    However, Yun Yuzhen¡¯s set of things seemed very naive in Zhou Ye''s eyes...


    "Woman...your name is the weak!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Originally, the plan for you was three months later, but I didn''t expect that you would send it to the door by yourself, so naturally No need to be polite..."


    "Who the hell are you? What do you want to do to my giant Kungang?" Yunyu was really shocked when he heard this, and hurriedly said...


    "Don''t worry... I have no interest in your Jukun Gang..." Zhou Ye cheerfully continued: "Although your Jukun Gang is known as one of the three major gangs in the southeast coast, it is not in my eyes. ... By the way, let me tell you by the way, in three months, your father will be assassinated to death, and you, will take over as the leader of the Giant Kun Gang!"


    "Do you want to assassinate my father?" Yun Yu really widened his eyes when he heard Zhou Ye''s words and scolded angrily.


    "Don''t make trouble, what am I doing assassinating your father?" Zhou Ye smiled: "I just told the future...Your father was not assassinated by me!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    silence¡­¡­

 Chapter 1877

    In the cabin, there was a strange silence...


    After a long while, Yun Yuzhen said, "Well, I believe you, it''s not my father you sent someone to assassinate... Then... how can you let me go? Make a condition..."


    "Surrender to me..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Okay, I surrender to you..." Yun Yuzhen said without hesitation: "Can you let me go now?"


    "...Do I look stupid?" Zhou Ye asked with a look of astonishment.


    "Then what are you going to do? I said I surrender to you, and you don''t believe me..." Yun Yuzhen was really anxious at this time. She believed Zhou Ye would not assassinate her father because, just by Those mysterious people who grabbed her, she knew that if Zhou Ye really had ambitions for the Giant Kun Gang, her Giant Kun Gang couldn''t resist it.


    Therefore, Yunyu really firmly believes that Zhou Ye must be the child of a certain tycoon in the rivers and lakes. She accidentally learned that someone was going to deal with her giant Kun Gang, so she knew that her father would die in an assassination three months later... She didn''t want to let it. When his father died, he could only rely on the boy in front of him.


    Zhou Ye smiled when Yunyu really questioned...


    "Don''t worry, I''ll know when you surrender from the bottom of your heart..." Zhou Ye estimated the time in his heart and smiled: "The time is almost..."


    "What?? When is the time almost?" Yun Yu was really confused by Zhou Ye''s words...


    "Get ready for the hell of practice..."


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, Yun Yuzhen felt an indescribable sensation rising from his body...


    What should I say?


    Beer is a good thing... It is refreshing and thirst quenching, especially in the summer, a drink is simply the supreme enjoyment.


    However, at the same time, it will also have some minor side effects, that is to accelerate the metabolism in the body...


    At this time, Yunyu really faced the outbreak of the side effects of beer...


    "Let me down...I am willing to...I am willing to surrender you..."


    "Asshole...let me down..."


    "Woo...put me down..."


    "Quickly...let me down, I really can''t help it..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After a long while, Yun Yuzhen''s eyes were tearful, and he looked unlovable...hanging in the cabin.


    As for Zhou Ye, standing opposite her cheerfully...


    In the end, Zhou Ye still didn''t let her down... and she... ahem, because the physiological structure of men and women is different... women can''t bear it, you know.


    "Sooner or later... I will kill you..." Yun Yuzhen looked at Zhou Ye''s mocking smile, and said word by word: "I will definitely kill you..."


    "Well, I look forward to that day..." Zhou Ye smiled cheerfully: "But before that, please continue your journey to hell..."


    While talking, Zhou Ye once again picked up the skin bag next to him...


    "Don''t, let me go... dong dong dong... demon... dong dong dong... sooner or later... I will kill you... dong dong dong..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ...


    Invisible to the side, Fu Junsheng and Bei Mihu, who watched how their master peeled off someone¡¯s practice heart, couldn¡¯t help but add their own double back...


    "Master''s trick is so mean..."


    "However, it feels like it''s interesting..."


    "Well, next time, if there is something like adjustment, we can also try it!"


    "That''s right..."


    In the cabin on the bottom floor, time magic was cast by Zhou Ye. Therefore, although only three or four hours have passed from the outside world, for Yun Yuzhen in the cabin, more than half a month has passed...


    In the end, Yun Yuzhen gave in...


    She succumbed to Zhou Ye''s endless methods.


    When Zhou Ye completely occupied her body and mind, she felt a sense of relief...


    Driven by such emotions, Zhou Ye''s spring breeze and rain turned his heart into a decisive decision, and the effect was quite extraordinary.


    Only after another two or three days of repairing, Yun Yuzhen completely surrendered to Zhou Ye''s feet.


    When Yun Yuzhen followed Zhou Ye out of the cabin, faintly, there was still a feeling of reluctance for the cabin in her heart. After all-there, she lost too many first times...


    "the host¡­¡­"


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye turned to look at Yun Yuzhen, who had already changed his dress, and asked curiously: "What''s wrong? Zhen''er?"


    "Master... in the future, the slave and maid will also arrange a cabin like this on his flagship?" Yun Yuzhen said, the red on his cheeks has spread to his neck.


    This is... the Stockholm syndrome broke out??Zhou Ye thought in his heart, but said in his mouth: "Of course... But, you know, I don''t like my women being surrounded by big men. Therefore, you''d better change your flagship subordinates to women. ..."


    "As you wish, my master!" Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yun Yu really smiled and hugged Zhou Ye''s waist tightly from behind, burying his little head behind his broad back. Back."You are everything to me...Master!"


    Chapter 2261


    Chapter Two Hundred and Sixty One


    Luoyang, the eastern capital-


    Luoyang City in the Sui and Tang Dynasties is divided into Gongcheng (Ziwei City), Imperial City (Taiwei City), Waiguo City (Shendu City), including Jiacang City, Dongcheng and Shangyang Palace, with a perimeter of 27,516 Meters, there are eight gates.The northeast and the south are residential areas of Fangshi, with a total of 109 Fang.Commercial trade is concentrated in Nanshi, Xishi, and Beishi. The three cities are adjacent to river channels and directly connected to the Grand Canal. They are the main distribution centers for various commodities.


    The most prosperous wharf in Luoyang City is not among the three cities in the north and south, but the Dongmen Wharf at Shangdongmen.


    There, the Tongji Canal runs from south to north, passing through the first stop of the eastern capital. Almost all the commercial ships coming from the south must pass through here.


    Therefore, the scale of Dongmen Wharf is also the largest.


    At this time, just before Mao, the morning sun has just risen from the east... But above the Dongmen Pier, there is already a loud voice.


    After all, it¡¯s the dog days of August. The princes and ladies of wealthy businessmen can chant and drink in their own green back garden, talk about current affairs in the world, and pinpoint the pros and cons of the world, but those dock workers who rely on coolies to eat, But I still have to worry about two meals a day.


    This time in the morning happens to be the coolest time of the day, and working at this time will make you feel much more comfortable.


    After finishing their work, these wharf coolies would look for a shoal by the Tongji Canal, wash away their sweat from the canal, and then buy some food, and after eating and drinking, they would look for a shady place. Laying on the bamboo mats, lie down and take a nice nap... When the heat is gone in the evening, then go back to the pier and work until the lights are up, which is considered to have completed the day''s work.

 Chapter 1878

    On the dock at this moment, a scene of enthusiasm was in full swing.


    Groups of pier coolies are like tireless worker ants, constantly carrying the goods from the docking merchant ships, and these coolies are talking to the boss or the manager of the merchant ship, sitting beside the pier with bamboo mats and other things. Under the temporary wooden shed, they were enjoying the shade while talking gossip.


    After all, if no one is guarded, no one will be assured of these dock coolies.


    Don''t think that the poor must be kind...


    If they have the opportunity, these coolies don''t mind stealing something from those tightly wrapped goods... For them, don''t worry about it, get them in their own hands, that''s a profit...


    As for those who manage the pier coolies and talk to people, naturally they don¡¯t care too much about the behavior of their own coolies. After all, if those coolies succeed, they will also have filial piety to eat...


    Of course, these guys who have been here all the year round don''t dare to steal everything. They are also the goods that look at people''s food, at least the goods of the family, they are stunts who dare not touch.


    Touched, it''s mortal.


    At this moment, an exquisite carriage drove into the dock...


    As the carriage stopped on the pier, the two graceful figures walked out of the carriage.


    I saw the woman who was walking out of the car, wearing a white dress, and after the long hair of the dolphin simply pulled a bun behind her head, she let it fall behind her.


    Looking from a distance, I can only feel that this woman is beautiful to the extreme, just like a fairy from the world, she is intoxicated by the world.


    And the woman who got out of the car behind her was wearing a long green dress with a smile on her face. As her eyes flowed, there seemed to be thousands of amorous feelings, which contained the generality. People can''t bear to make a lot of noise, for fear of disturbing her.


    "Sister, thank you for coming here with me to greet my father..." The woman in green smiled and said to the woman in white, "Isn''t it necessary to test the way of governing the country of the second son of Li?"


    "Junior Sister Qingxuan is polite. The Sword Master is here, so I naturally want to come to meet... What is the test of the world''s co-owner? It''s just the joke between my Cihang Jingzhai and the Yinkui faction. Is the sword master such a big deal?" The white-clothed woman bit Zhu Chun tightly and hesitated for a moment: "Junior Sister Qingxuan, please do something good?"


    "Oh? The senior sister would actually beg me??" The green-clothed woman squinted with a narrow smile, "Let''s talk about it first. If it can be done, then the little girl will naturally have her duty..."


    "If it is the sword master... if the sword master blames Feixuan, Junior Sister Qingxuan will testify for me. I have never had any personal contact with those people... otherwise..." Said this, Shi Feixuan''s hand was somewhat subconscious. Leaning behind her...Fortunately, she realized that this was in the crowd, and that such a move was really inelegant, so she resisted the act of petting the dolphin just now.


    Seeing Shi Feixuan''s actions, Zhou Qingxuan couldn''t help but chuckled slightly... "Senior Sister is afraid that your father will be jealous to blame you?"


    Zhou Qingxuan understood the thoughts of her senior sister...


    As sisters of the same age, although the two are not sisters, they grew up together more closely than their sisters.


    She also knows best about her senior sister''s fascination with her father.


    Although she was raised by her own father, she was obviously more fortunate than her senior sister. At least, there was no moral shackle to restrain her.And her?Not only to be restrained by the shackles called morality, but also to be restrained by his own mother, Bi Xiu heart...


    It made her and her father unable to cross that boundary... This is really a sad story.


    However, this time she was born and traveled together with her senior sister, which is an excellent opportunity. She must seize this opportunity to make mature rice with raw rice. In that case, her mother Bi Xiuxin is reluctant in her heart. I can only admit my fate...


    As for how her mother Bi Xiuxin complains about her father, that is the trouble that belongs to her father...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Qingxuan smiled and said: "I can naturally testify for Senior Sister, after all, Senior Sister has been inseparable from me after going down the mountain..."


    When Shi Feixuan heard Zhou Qingxuan''s words, a happy smile suddenly appeared on her face, "That Feixuan thanked Sister Qingxuan here first!"


    "Senior sister, don''t rush to thank me... I also have the conditions!" Zhou Qingxuan said with a smile: "I want senior sister to help me once when conditions permit, how about??"


    "This..." After hearing Zhou Qingxuan''s words, Shi Feixuan was suddenly dumb...


    Of course she knew what Zhou Qingxuan wanted to do for her. As a sister who grew up, Zhou Qingxuan knew her, and she agreed to know Zhou Qingxuan too...


    Therefore, Shi Feixuan is quite clear that her junior sister wants to help her, but-if you do this, you will definitely offend Uncle Bi Xiuxin... Not to mention, when the Dongchuang incident happens, it will be indispensable. I was complained by my uncle.


    Just when Shi Feixuan hesitated, there was a sound of horseshoes, and then I saw a dozen horses rushing into the dock. The young man who took the lead, with a clear eyebrow, Yu Xuan, saw the two women from a distance. , He folded his hands and said hello: "The fairy trail of the teacher is so faint, it really makes Li Er easy to find!"


    Chapter 2262


    Chapter two thousand two hundred and sixty two


    Seeing this young man, Shi Fei Xuan''s expression suddenly changed, becoming extremely ugly...


    She hurriedly turned her head and said to her junior sister, "I promised..."


    "That Qingxuan thanked Senior Sister here!" Zhou Qingxuan smiled.


    In fact, Shi Feixuan was also very helpless. Compared to returning to the mountain and being complained by Master Bi Xiu Xin, the current difficulties are going to be overcome.


    As a loli who was raised by Zhou Ye since childhood, Shi Feixuan knew that she loved that person''s possession and how strong it was.


    If that guy sees this Li Er who always loves to pester herself in front of her, she won''t be jealous, she doesn''t want that person to misunderstand herself...


    Because of deep love, she didn''t want any trace of grievance between herself and him.


    Thinking of this, Shi Feixuan said to Li Shimin, who was walking towards him, "Second Young Master Li is very polite. Today, Fei Xuan has private affairs and is inconvenient to entertain guests. Please return Second Young Master Li..."


    "Hehe, Master Fairy is polite, Li Er just occasionally got a good strategy for governing the country last night, and he is the same as Fairy..." Before Li Shimin finished speaking, Shi Feixuan interrupted...


    I saw Shi Feixuan at this time, her face like frost, and said coldly: "Second Young Master Li, Fei Xuan is here today to meet Fei Xuan''s fianc¨¦. You and I are just general acquaintances, and Fei Xuan does not want me in the future. My husband-in-law misunderstood the relationship between you and me, so please go back..."


    Hearing Shi Feixuan¡¯s words, Li Shimin stood still on the spot like thunder...


    After a while, Li Shimin squinted with an awkward smile, and said: "Li Er didn''t expect to cause such trouble to Fairy Shi, but since Fairy Shi is here to welcome the future husband, Li Er must also watch. At first glance, who is the man who can win the fairies..."


    Having said this, Li Shimin didn''t speak any more, just took his men and stood aside...


    In fact, Li Shimin is really full of love for Shi Feixuan.


    For the first time in the quiet room of the White Horse Temple, through the tulle, talking with Shi Fei Xuan about the world, and pinpointing the pros and cons of the pros and cons, made him feel admiration for this fairy-like woman.


    However, it is a pity that, whether it is the argument in the quiet room or the occasional encounter he carefully prepared on weekdays, Shi Feixuan always carries Zhou Qingxuan by his side... which makes it impossible for him to speak heartily to Shi Feixuan.


    However, this is not difficult for him, Li Shimin, since he can''t pursue it straight, then save the country by curve.


    Therefore, Li Shimin began to look for a good strategy for governing the country. Every time the strategy he proposed was praised by Shi Feixuan, he felt that he was a little closer to this fairy-like woman...


    However, today, he has suffered tons of blows...


    Shi Feixuan actually has a fianc¨¦...


    Moreover, it seems that she still has a soft spot for that fiance-in-law... and even a slight misunderstanding does not want to happen to her fiance-in-law...


    Li Shimin''s heart was full of unwillingness at this time... He really wanted to know who the teacher fairy''s fianc¨¦ was and what his talents were. It was worthy of that fairy-like character who would love him exclusively.


    With this thought, Li Shimin stood aside and waited quietly...


    Seeing this painting by Li Shimin, Shi Feixuan was also a little helpless...


    They just stand there and don¡¯t bother you. You can¡¯t beat them away, right??


    Of course, this is Shi Feixuan¡¯s gentle temperament, so that¡¯s the case. If you change Houhou, if you don¡¯t say anything, it¡¯s just a secret technique of the devil being lost... Is it big??

 Chapter 1879

    But obviously, Shi Fei Xuan, who was born in Cihang Jingzhai, was far less unscrupulous than Hun Hun who was born in the Yinkui School... Therefore, facing Li Er''s shameless behavior, she could only helplessly ignore it.


    At this time, an extremely strange scene formed on the dock...


    A pair of fairies, like fairies, stood by the carriage, looking at the river in the distance... and more than ten meters away, there were more than a dozen elder brothers holding tall horses, standing there, watching the two beauties ...


    This scene made the coolies on the dock secretly speculate...


    Of course they dare not go up and disturb these people, but they don''t delay their heart to compose a winding love story for these people.


    Just at this time¡­¡­


    As a crisp bell rang, another magnificent carriage drove into the dock...


    The carriage drove straight to the side of Shi Feixuan and Zhou Qingxuan, and then stopped.


    Shi Feixuan and Zhou Qingxuan looked at the carriage that suddenly appeared, and their brows wrinkled... Then, when they saw the person walking out of the carriage, their brows opened...


    I saw two women walking down in the carriage, one dressed in a black dress, with extremely fine white skin. If Shi Feixuan and Zhou Qingxuan are two fairies who fell into the world, then this one was dressed in black. The woman in the skirt is the elf who lingers in the world...


    And the next one was a woman wearing a red samurai uniform. Although the woman''s appearance was not as good as Shi Feixuan and other women, she was also an extremely rare beauty.


    "Why didn''t Sunie wear a samurai outfit today?" Zhou Qingxuan laughed and teased when seeing the two women getting off the car...


    Obviously, the two groups knew each other... and the relationship seemed to be quite good.


    "No big or small, call me aunt..." Dong Shuni laughed and teased...


    "If I shout, I''m afraid that many young men in Luoyang City will be heartbroken!"


    "Hey, those self-conscious guys, why should you care?" Dong Shuni waved her hand with disdain, and said: "As long as my husband loves me and loves me, then I will chase after him and call me love you every day. It¡¯s nothing to give you a monkey..."


    "You Nizi, my husband didn''t learn anything else, but this kind of inconspicuous place, I learned ten percent..." Rong Jiaojiao sighed helplessly and teased...


    "Sister Jiaojiao, people are telling the truth. As long as my husband visits me a few times, I won''t have this face. What can I do?"


    "Well...you are amazing..." Rong Jiaojiao was also speechless for a while in the face of Dong Shuni who dared to love and hate so much...


    In fact, why isn''t she so??


    As long as my husband is willing to come to Luoyang a few more times to accompany her, it is okay for her to do something shameful.


    However, although this is just a fantasy, it is not impossible...


    Thinking of this, Rong Jiaojiao couldn''t help but think of the kind mother Shafang and Shui Concubine, Huo Concubine, who had only arrived in Luoyang a few days ago.


    These three, headed by the good mother Shafang, wanted to snatch the world¡¯s most treasure and pass on the jade seal...Of course, Rong Jiaojiao could also see that the good mother Shafang, the water daughter, and the fire daughter, although They are both Ming-style figures of the Daming Zunjiao, but they are still young, so there is much room for manipulation...


    It¡¯s better to let her husband completely subdue them, and then kill the Great Master Xu Kaishan, and completely master the Great Ming Religion... Then she won¡¯t have to conceal so much hard work, and she can also please her husband. This is really great. ...


    Chapter 2263


    Chapter two hundred and sixty-three


    Just when Rong Jiaojiao was secretly calculating...


    Suddenly I heard Shi Feixuan''s words... "Here..."


    Rong Jiaojiao''s heart suddenly trembled, and she hurriedly looked into the distance...


    I saw that a fleet of four large ships was slowly heading towards the dock...


    The big ship that is leading is completely different from other ships, quite a bit exotic...The three big ships that follow are also different from the general water transport ships, and some are like sea ships.


    As the fleet got closer...the figure standing on the bow of the ship was also caught in their eyes.


    "Husband..."


    Seeing that figure, the first person who couldn''t bear it was Dong Shuni standing next to Rong Jiaojiao...


    I saw her, lifted the skirt and kicked the embroidered shoes under her feet. The whole person was like a feather and flew to the surface of the river. Then... she was like a flexible petrel, with a slight force on the water, and leapt. At a distance of more than a hundred meters, I jumped to the bow...


    Standing on the bow of the boat, Zhou Ye looked at the slender figure leaping towards him like a fairy in black, smiled and opened his arms...


    "Husband, Nini missed you so much..." As soon as Dong Shuni got into the embrace of that day and night, she did not hesitate to point her toes, blocking someone''s contemplation...


    As for Zhou Ye, naturally he would not let the beautiful woman down, responding to the expectations of the beautiful woman in his arms...


    Everyone on the shore was stunned by this scene...


    They were certainly not stunned by the show of affection between Zhou Ye and Dong Shuni on the bow. After all, the distance was too far, and Zhou Ye also used the blind spot of the line of sight, and did not let them see anything, only a man. A woman hugged tightly...


    These people were startled by Dong Shuni''s extraordinary light work...


    Among them, there are Li Er Li Shimin...


    For Dong Shuni, Li Shimin naturally knew... Luoyang manager Wang Shichong''s niece... I heard that Wang Shichong treats this niece as his own and loves her very much.


    However, he never knew that Dong Shuni, who is known as one of Luoyang''s second beauties, is actually so handsome in martial arts...


    This is really subverting Li Er''s perception.


    In particular, Li Shimin knows that Dong Shunic has never been married to someone, so why does her husband say that?


    Who is this man??


    Just as he speculated in his heart...


    Zhou Ye''s fleet has also reached the dock...


    As the people on the dock connected the pedals to the big boat, Zhou Ye also took his women and got off the boat...


    At this moment, Dong Shuni was nestling next to Zhou Ye, her pretty face was full of blushes of happiness.


    The next scene shocked Li Er even more...


    I saw that as Zhou Ye got off the ship, Shi Feixuan, Zhou Qingxuan and the three daughters of Rong Jiaojiao all had smiles on their faces, and then they greeted them without hesitation...


    "My father, I have worked hard all the way..."


    "Sword Master... worked hard all the way..."


    "My husband, I have worked hard all the way..."


    Listening to the greetings of the three women in front of him with different titles, Zhou Ye just smiled, and then opened his arms...


    Zhou Qingxuan was the first to rush into her father''s arms, and then pecked her father''s cheek fiercely... "Father, I miss you so much..."


    "I miss you too, Qing Xuan..."

 Chapter 1880

    "This time, it''s not a good thing for my mother to hurt me... Get ready to take it, Father!" After Qing Xuan said this, with a smile on her face, she let her father out of arms...


    Next, Rong Jiaojiao rushed into the arms of her husband without letting her go, her cheeks were slightly red, and she whispered: "Husband...Jiaojiao misses you..."


    "Where do you think?" Seeing Rong Jiaojiao''s appearance, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to tease her...


    "I want to do it everywhere..." said this, Rong Jiaojiao attached to Zhou Ye''s ear, and whispered: "The good mother brought the water concubine and the fire concubine to Luoyang. I suspect that the great respect is also When you get here, doesn''t your husband want to take these three women? Jiaojiao has seen it...their primordial yin is still there..."


    "Leave everything to you..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "I allow you to use Feng Yiwei to do things..."


    "Give it to Jiaojiao, don''t worry, husband..." Rong Jiaojiao smiled when she heard Zhou Ye''s words, "Two days later, Jiaojiao will inevitably let the three people lie on her husband''s couch and wait for her husband''s luck..."


    "It''s still Jiaojiao that saves me the most..." Zhou Ye smiled and praised...


    "Because Jiaojiao loves her husband the most..." Rong Jiaojiao said, lightly pecking on her husband''s ear, and then stood aside.


    In the end, only Shi Feixuan was left...


    Looking at Zhou Ye''s open arms... Shi Feixuan''s eyes were full of struggle and longing...


    In the end, she gave in...


    "Sword Master... do you have to force Feixuan to express his attitude?" With Shi Feixuan''s temperament, being able to make such a move in the crowd is no less than showing up with Zhou Ye...


    Looking at the beautiful woman in his arms like a fairy, Zhou Ye smiled... "Of course, what I like most is to hold the fairy under my body and bully wantonly..."


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Shi Fei Xuan couldn''t help but shocked her body. An indescribable feeling filled her heart...


    It seems happy, angry, exciting, and there seems to be some unspeakable heartbeat...


    At this moment, Shi Feixuan no longer had any strength in her whole body, and gave Zhou Ye the weight of her whole body, and muttered: "In this life, when Feixuan knows you, it is doomed... "


    Zhou Ye looked at the mist in Shi Feixuan¡¯s eyes, smiled and lightly pecked her cheek, "Yes, you are destined to know me in this life, and you are also destined to belong to me..."


    Facing Zhou Ye''s words, all Shi Feixuan could do was to hug Zhou Ye''s waist tightly...


    While in Cihang Jingzhai, although Zhou Ye would tease her from time to time, he had never sworn ownership of her so straightforwardly. Today, she finally waited until this moment...this scene only appeared in a dream When she really appeared before her eyes, Shi Feixuan actually felt like crying...


    Just when the two of them were enjoying this silent moment, a clear voice came from the side...


    "This Xiongtai invited... Li Shimin, I have seen Xiongtai..."


    Hearing this voice, Zhou Ye shifted his attention from the beautiful woman in his arms to the speaker...


    Seeing the young man who resembled Li Yuan in front of him, Zhou Ye smiled... "Oh? Li Shimin?? How do you and Li Yuan, the lord of the Li Clan, call you?"


    "That''s my father? Xiongtai knows my father?" Li Shimin was shocked when he heard this...


    He hurriedly came up to say hello, just wanting to make a difference with Zhou Ye...all just for the unwillingness in his heart...


    However, Zhou Ye actually said his father''s name as soon as he spoke, which made Li Shimin dumbfounded...


    Chapter 2264


    Chapter two hundred and sixty-four


    "Puff... Li Yuan, the master of Song Clan..."


    Just when Li Shimin was thinking about who Zhou Ye was, suddenly a sneer came from the side...


    It wasn''t until this time that Li Shimin suddenly realized that what Zhou Ye was talking about was Li Yuan, the master of Song Dynasty??


    And he actually admitted that a dad......


    "Ahem..." Zhou Ye looked at Dong Shuni who was chuckling aside, and said awkwardly: "Ahem, a slip of the tongue, a momentary slip of the tongue... Actually what I want to say is-Li Yuan, the lord of the Li Clan..."


    "Lang Jun doesn''t need to explain, the concubine knows it!" As she said, Dong Shuni, the nun, still shook her shoulders, apparently still laughing.


    Sometimes, laughter is contagious...


    Originally, the girls didn''t pay attention to Zhou Ye''s slip of the tongue just now, but after Nizi reminded them, they all forbeared their laughter.


    For a while, silver bells of laughter resounded through the entire pier...


    Zhou Ye was laughed at by these chicks, his face turned into a joke.


    "Ahem..." Zhou Ye let out a dry cough, causing all the girls to stop laughing...


    It would be fine to tease his lover occasionally. If he can''t hold on to his face, Zhou Ye will definitely not be the one who is unlucky in the end.


    Thinking of this, Shi Fei Xuan, who was leaning in Zhou Ye¡¯s arms, said with a smile: "Lang Jun is struggling all the way. It''s better to follow me and go back to the White Horse Temple for a rest. In the evening, we will help him. how is it??"


    Zhou Ye just wanted to say yes... Li Shimin spoke...


    "Since this Xiongtai knows my father, he is naturally also an old friend of my Li Clan. It is a great pleasure to have friends from afar... this reception, the teacher fairy, please don''t follow him..." After that, Li Shimin was right. Zhou Ye arched his hands and said, "Li Er still has important things, don''t go over it for the time being, Li Er is waiting for Xiongtai to drive in the Yingbin Pavilion... Please don''t shirk your brother..."


    In these words, Li Shimin said that he was sincere, as if he really liked to make friends and call friends.


    In fact, Li Er is a very charming guy.


    What should I say?In him, you don¡¯t see the savage and domineering character of the descendants of the aristocratic family, and some have that kind of gentle style like jade. With such a character, it is really difficult for people to hate him...


    "If there is nothing important, I will go..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    Li Shimin heard this, with a hint of joy leaking out of his face, and hurriedly clasped his fists and arched his hands: "So it''s settled...Li Er will not bother Xiongtai and Master Fairy... I will leave next!"


    After all, Li Shimin turned and left without nostalgia...


    Zhou Ye looked at the figure of Li Shimin going away, smiled and shook his head...


    "Lang Jun, what''s the matter?" Seeing Zhou Ye''s style, Shi Fei Xuan asked curiously: "Then Li Shimin is an impenetrable Lang Jun''s eyes...?"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled, "It''s not that I can''t get into the eyes of my Dharma, but when I see Li Er, I think of someone..."


    "who is it??"


    "Liu Bei and Liu Xuande..." Zhou Ye looked at the Li Er people who were riding the horse away, and said with a smile: "A big rape is like a loyalty, a big falsehood is like a truth... Hehe, Li Er, this guy is a person!"


    "Why does Lang Jun say that?" In Shi Feixuan''s feelings, Li Er should be the kind of gentleman who is humble...but Shi Feixuan would not say such words, no matter what, she didn''t want to let herself There is a grudge in the lover''s heart...


    To brag about another man in front of my lover is a sign of insufficient emotional intelligence...


    "Hehe..." Hearing Shi Feixuan''s words, Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head... said: "Fei Xuan, although you have practiced the Cihang Sword Classic to the point where the sword heart is transparent, but-the heart is unpredictable. Is a martial arts capable of revealing? Wait, if I expected it well, this Li Er will make a move at this evening banquet..."


    "Hmm..." Shi Feixuan nodded obediently...


    As long as Zhou Ye said, she would regard it as a heavenly rule. Since her lover said that Li Er had unpredictable heart, then he would have unpredictable heart...


    After everyone chatted for a while, the horseman driving on the side had already recruited seven or eight carriages from outside the dock...

 Chapter 1881

    Zhou Ye took Fu Jun''s son-in-law and other daughters into the carriage one by one... and headed towards the Baima Temple in the eastern suburbs of Luoyang.


    The White Horse Temple was built in the eleventh year of Yongping (68 AD), and has undergone several hundred years of repairs... Today, there are thousands of monks and countless monasteries...


    Shi Feixuan and other women stayed in a courtyard next to the White Horse Temple.


    The courtyard was not very big, probably about a thousand square meters, and it was more than enough to house the women who came with Zhou Ye.


    After the daughters were set up, Zhou Ye sat on the main hall of the other courtyard, lazily leaning against Dong Shuni¡¯s arms, enjoying the massage of the lady behind her, while opening her mouth to eat Rong Jiaojiao and handing it to him. The fruit in the mouth...


    Living like this, it is really not changed for an emperor...


    After a while, Himi, who had finished washing, called the girls and came to the main hall...


    Seeing their master¡¯s behavior, the women snuggled up without hesitation...


    "Master, the real slave wants to ask for a long time off..." Yun Yuzhen walked to Zhou Ye''s side, snuggled into the arms of his master, and said: "Isn''t it a long-term solution for the two boats of private salt to be in the boat? , So... Jinu wants..."


    In fact, this kind of thing used to be done by her subordinates, and before they came, Yun Yuzhen''s subordinates had already opened up the joints of Luoyang City. They only needed to send the private salt, but... now Her subordinates were slaughtered by the puny Guiren because they were playing lowly. If no, she had to go to the battle herself.


    She can ask Himihu to help her with boats and boats, and instruct her subordinates to help... But when it comes to selling private salt or something, Himihu is also a no-brainer.


    If this is the Japanese country, then Pi Mi can help Yun Yu really do it with one sentence.


    However, this is the eastern capital of Luoyang...Himeihu also has his eyes darkened here.


    "Haha, do you still need to do this kind of trivial matter yourself?" Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, then looked at Dong Shuni behind him... "Nini, help you sister, sell the two boats of private salt. Go out..."


    When Dong Shuni heard the words, she smiled and said: "Since the husband speaks, it is naturally no problem..."


    After all, Dong Shuni¡¯s uncle is Luoyang Supervisor Wang Shichong. On the ground in Luoyang, her words are still very useful...


    After agreeing to her husband, Dong Shuni gently propped her husband¡¯s back and signaled Rong Jiaojiao to come over and take over as a backrest for herself, then got up and walked to Yun Yuzhen''s side, and smiled: "Sister, come with me..."


    "Yuzhen thanked my sister..."


    "My sister, what are you polite..."


    Dong Shuni took Yun Yuzhen to the outside of the house. She would also take Yun Yuzhen to sell her two boats of private salt. After all, for many things, she personally came out and sent someone to come out, that was completely different... ¡­Since she is her own sister, Dong Shuni doesn''t mind selling her personal love to Yun Yuzhen. After all, she is her own.


    Chapter 2265


    Chapter two hundred and sixty five


    Dong Shuni took Yun Yuzhen away for a while...


    Shi Feixuan and Zhou Qingxuan came together...


    As soon as Feixuan entered the main hall, she saw Zhou Ye''s laziness...


    She didn''t say anything about this...


    It should be said that Zhou Ye was restrained a lot at this time.


    You know, he held Wuzhe conventions in the Cihang Hall of Cihang Jingzhai. At that time, Shifei Xuan, who was still a little Lolita, had seen such scenes under the instigation of Qing Xuan.


    What should I say...


    Such scenes dealt a ton of blows to Shi Feixuan''s young mind.


    In the past, the masters, masters and Taishizu who were like fairies, turned into the most vulgar women in the hall, facing Zhou Ye...


    Thinking of the scene at that time, Shi Feixuan felt her heart beating wildly, her cheeks flushed...


    Zhou Ye, half lying in Rong Jiaojiao''s arms, looked at Shi Feixuan''s red cheeks, and after a little thought, he knew what the chick thought of...


    Although this is not the best time to eat the fairy, Zhou Ye didn''t mind teasing the fairy...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye stretched out his hand and waved to Shi Feixuan, "Come on, Feixuan... let me hug..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Shi Feixuan''s cheeks became redder... She stomped her foot and said, "Langjun...Don''t tease Concubine, okay..."


    "Hehe...Senior Sister, go and let my father hug you..." Qing Xuan also laughed and teased.


    "Yeah, Feixuan, let the master hug you!" Mei Mihu also teased Shi Feixuan in a Japanese accent.


    Although it was the first time that Meihu and Shi Feixuan met in reality today, in the internal network that Zhou Ye deliberately set up, the two of them had already videoed countless times. Therefore, Meihu and Shi Feixuan also exchanged views with Shi Fei. There is not much barrier.


    Anyway, she knew that this little girl could not escape the palm of her owner in the end...


    In the end, Shi Fei Xuan was pushed and half pushed into Zhou Ye''s embrace...


    Nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, she immediately buried her small face in Zhou Ye''s arms, like a camel escaping from reality, and never said a word.


    At this moment, for Shi Feixuan, she had already rehearsed countless times when she dreamed back at midnight, but...in reality, this was the first time.


    Just when she was thinking about making this moment eternal, she was surprised by Zhou Ye''s words and sat upright.


    "Feixuan, I think that Li Er seems to have a different mind for you..."


    This sentence, like a thunder, awakened Shi Feixuan who was drowning in the dream come true...


    At this time, she no longer cared about the shyness of her daughter''s family, straightened up from Zhou Ye''s arms, raised her hand with a serious face and said, "Fei Xuan''s eternal life belongs only to Yelang, if you break this oath..."


    Before she could finish her words, she was blocked by Zhou Ye...


    Of course, Zhou Ye''s unique magic blocking technique was used...


    Zhou Ye didn¡¯t give her breathing room again until he took the non-cannibal pyrotechnic fairy in his arms with uneven breath and crimson complexion... "Don¡¯t be stupid, of course I know that my concubine only has I''m... I just want to know how Li Er wanted to pry my corner..."


    "Hmm..." Shi Fei Xuan, who was blocked by Zhou Ye and passed on the magic, now felt a lot of peace in her heart... She lazily nested into Zhou Ye''s arms again and began to talk...


    "At that time, I was ordered by the Lord Zhai to go down the mountain and join the world with Junior Sister Qing Xuan, looking for a Ming Master who can save people from fire and water..."


    Following Shi Feixuan¡¯s statement, Zhou Qingxuan next to him added...


    Zhou Ye finally figured out the trajectory after Shi Feixuan went down the mountain.


    What should I say??


    Strictly speaking, Li Er is completely shaved and hot...


    Of course, in a modern sentence, that is-Tengu, will eventually have nothing.


    After a while, Zhou Ye, who listened to the two of them, smiled while walking around Shi Feixuan¡¯s body, and said, ¡°I¡¯m very curious now, tonight...what kind of things this Li Er will bring to me. Fun..."


    And now...


    The Li Sect is in Luoyang''s other courtyard............

 Chapter 1882

    Li Shimin sat in his room with a sinking face. The room was full of his friends.


    "My son, don''t you just forget it?" Changsun Wuji said with a look of unwillingness: "The Shi Feixuan nominally said that he was choosing the master for the world, but he has been reluctant to hand over the Jade Seal Young Master, I thought it was for careful consideration before, but now it seems that Shi Feixuan already has a candidate in his heart, and the rumors are only to cover people''s eyes!"


    "..." Li Shimin shook his head when he heard Changsun Wuji''s words, without speaking...


    When Changsun Wuji saw this, his heart bounced and said: "Otherwise, son, we will gather good hands at night, while you are catching the wind for that kid..."


    For the rest, Changsun Wuji did not say it, but made a gesture of cutting down with his hand...


    That means¡ªto behead Zhou Ye...


    "No..." Li Shimin shook his head and said: "If I do this, I will only be ridiculed by the world..."


    "But the son..." Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Changsun Wuji was anxious... "Dang Duan kept suffering from the chaos..."


    "Interception is a trail, and there are endless troubles..." Li Shimin sighed as he said this: "Going to the army and conspiracy, then conquering, and then conquering troops... Using force is only the last helpless choice... Auxiliary machine, you today Have you noticed that behind the person are all women with white gauze covering their faces... not even a small servant. What does this show?"


    When Changsun Wuji heard this, his eyes suddenly brightened... "This shows that that kid is a fisherman..."


    Next, Changsun Wuji opened the gate of wisdom and continued: "Then... can we arrange two beauties and let him get the bait... After all, Shi Feixuan is also a woman, and, look She seems to have deep-rooted affection for that kid, if it were us..."


    "It''s not right..." Li Shimin shook his head and interrupted Changsun Wuji, "That person has a very close relationship with Luoyang Shuangmei Capital, and because of this, the teacher fairy did not leak the slightest unpleasantness in his eyes, obviously... ¡­His methods for women must be amazing¡­ If only using women to lure them, it¡¯s probably a meat bun to beat a dog. There will be no return..."


    "Then...what about?" Changsun Wuji was helpless...


    "Although, his approach to women is amazing... but... it''s not without flaws!" Li Shimin said here and laughed."A person who is good at water will drown in the water. We will use the beauty plan, but-the candidate for the beauty plan must be selected well... must be seen by that person, cannot eat, toss and turn, sleepless day and night... In this way, he will inevitably be Ignore the thoughts of the women around me and try my best to deal with the new goal. In this way, I will put more effort on the teacher fairy, then this matter will become..."


    Chapter 2266


    Chapter two hundred and sixty six


    Yin Shi¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye was sleeping in his bedroom...


    A white figure suddenly appeared in front of his couch...


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye opened his eyes and asked in a low voice.


    "Master, there is a carriage outside the door. It is said that it was ordered by his second son Li to come to pick up the master for a banquet..." Guiren said softly.


    "Okay, I get it!" Zhou Ye waved his hand... The Ghost Ninja bowed, and then his figure flashed and disappeared into the room.


    At this moment, the thin quilt beside Zhou Ye stretched out a lotus root-like arm, and hugged Zhou Ye... "Lang Jun, are you going to Li Er''s reception banquet?"


    No one else, it is Shi Feixuan...


    At noon today, after having lunch, Zhou Ye returned to his room to rest...


    Shi Feixuan, who was ignited by Zhou Ye''s obsession with Dafa in the morning, slipped in when the sisters did not dare to disturb Zhou Ye''s rest.


    Needless to say the ending...


    The beauty is kind, and Zhou Ye will naturally not fail...


    As a result, the sky thunder hooked the ground fire, and naturally a great battle began...


    During the process, there is no need to show...


    Hearing what Shi Feixuan said, Zhou Ye smiled and patted her powder back, and said, "Well, I''ll go see what Li Er wants to do..."


    "The concubine is with you..." After speaking, Shi Feixuan wanted to get up...


    However, as soon as she sat up, she pulled the wound on her body and fell down again...


    "You, honestly cultivate here..." Seeing Shi Feixuan''s actions, Zhou Ye burst into laughter...


    "The concubine can do it..." Shi Feixuan said, trying to be strong...


    However, he was pressed down by Zhou Ye... "Be obediently waiting for me at home... Don''t behave..."


    Listening to the concern in her husband¡¯s words, Shi Fei Xuan only felt the sweetness in her heart... She nodded her head obediently, and said, "Well, my concubine knows..."


    "That''s good!" Zhou Ye said, sitting up on the couch...


    In an instant, two white figures appeared beside him, not others, but Himinho''s Guinin...


    The maids beside Zhou Ye are not there, they are going to take a guest role as Zhou Ye''s maids for the time being to serve Zhou Ye in dressing and washing...


    And seeing these two figures, Shi Fei, who was rather insufferable, screamed, and hid in the bed again...


    After all, is she the baby who was completely taken down by Zhou Ye today... Even in front of the same sex, she was quite embarrassed...


    After taking care of it, Zhou Ye walked to the couch again, pecked on Shi Feixuan¡¯s little dog, and smiled: "Be good to rest...I will heal my injury soon, I still have a lot of knowledge that I haven''t taught you..."


    "Husband..." Shi Feixuan''s face turned red again when he heard Zhou Ye''s words...


    Zhou Ye''s so-called knowledge, of course she knew what it was...


    After making fun of the new-born fairy again, Zhou Ye walked out of the room.


    Zhou Ye walked to the gate of the temple alone without a woman with him...


    The groom who was waiting at the door saw Zhou Ye coming out, and hurriedly walked a few steps, greeted him... "Master, please..."


    "Well, it''s time to work!" Zhou Ye nodded, then got into the carriage...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ...


    The journey of more than ten miles will arrive in a flash...Here is Luoyang, the eastern capital, and the road paved with bluestone makes the journey much faster.


    If it''s in another place, I''m afraid it will take an hour for the more than ten miles.


    Zhou Ye was sitting in the carriage, his eyes closed slightly, as if he was closing his eyes to calm his mind...


    In fact, he is looking into the future with his own eyes...


    "Interesting...so funny..."


    "I just said that Li Er, you are like Liu Bei, but in the end you got me a beauty of Zhou Yu and figured it out..."


    "Hahahaha...so interesting..."


    Zhou Ye squinted his eyes slightly, peering into the future... There was a wicked smile from his corner... "I will give you thirty-six likes for this strategy..."


    Just as Zhou Ye was muttering to himself, the carriage shook and stopped...

 Chapter 1883

    "My son, it''s here..."


    Zhou Ye stepped out of the carriage upon hearing this...


    I saw a three-story pavilion in front of me, and the front entrance plaque of the pavilion read three gilt characters, Yingbin Pavilion.


    At this moment, a burst of hearty laughter came... "Xiongtai is indeed a believer... Li Er has been waiting here for a long time!"


    Zhou Ye looked up and saw that it was not someone else, it was Li Shimin... and beside him was a tall and thin young man... "Hehe, Master Li is polite..."


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s eyes, Li Shimin immediately raised his hand and introduced: "This is my friend, Changsun Wuji, the auxiliary machine, this is..."


    To be honest, Li Shimin still doesn''t know Zhou Ye''s real name...


    Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Next week Ye, Dou Sheng Xiaomin is nothing but... Li Gongzi has a wrong love!"


    "Hahaha... Brother Zhou is too modest, and he learned his appearance with his talents. Although he did not come from the family, he must be a well-learned person in his family..." As he said, Li Shimin stretched out his hand and held Zhou Ye. On the arm, he said enthusiastically: "This is not a place to talk. I have already set a room in the private room on the third floor. Let''s go... Let''s go up and talk... Brother Zhou, please..."


    "Haha, please..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, walking upstairs with Li Shimin...


    What should I say?


    If you change to a guy who doesn''t know Li Shimin''s details, it is estimated that Li Shimin''s loyalty and Yuntian style will be relied on, and he will be worshipped if he can''t, and will sell his life and die for him?


    However, Zhou Ye knew the details of this product...


    Not to mention, it is enough to say that this guy killed his eldest brother for the throne in the future, and then forced his father to abdicate, which is enough to make people criticize.


    Not to mention, after the incident, the eldest brother and the whole family will not be kept, all of them will die...


    Such a means, such a deed, dare to be called Emperor Ren?


    Yang Guang, Emperor Yang of the Sui Dynasty, although he was cruel, after he seized the throne, he did not kill his brother, but made him king...


    The two are compared, and the judgment is made...


    This is true for your loved ones, let alone treat outsiders?


    Therefore, Zhou Ye didn''t like Li Shimin in his heart.


    Not to mention that this guy is still an old dustpan, and he has dealt with his daughter-in-law... This makes Zhou Ye dislike it even more.


    Of course, if you don''t like it or don''t like it, don''t delay Zhou Ye''s temporary appointment with him. Everything is for the two beauties upstairs.


    While talking...a group of people have already reached the third floor.


    At the door of a compartment named Yaxuan, Li Shimin stopped...


    "Brother Zhou, please..." Li Shimin opened the door and waved his hand...


    As the door opened, I saw two women, one big and one small, sitting inside...


    The older one is about eighteen or nine years old, with a heroic spirit on his face...


    The little one, about fourteen or five years old, thin and weak, seems to make people feel like holding them in their hands...


    Li Shimin saw Zhou Ye''s gaze attracted by the woman in the room, and couldn''t help showing a trace of pride in his eyes. He smiled and said, "I thought that Brother Zhou would be going to a banquet with Master Fairy, so I took two female companions. Unexpectedly, Brother Zhou actually came here by himself, but it made my behavior quite unbeautiful... Come, let me introduce to Brother Zhou, this is my sister, Li Xiuning, and this is Wuji¡¯s sister, eldest grandson. No dirt..."


    Chapter 2267


    Chapter Two Hundred and Sixty Seven


    "Sir, is what you said is true? There are countries in the extreme west?"


    "Yes, but the people there are quite different from ours..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sitting in the table, Li Shimin looked at Zhou Ye, who had become the focus of the two women, with a trace of fear in his eyes.


    He knows that there must be something extraordinary about a man who can deceive the teacher fairy...


    Although the handsome and extraordinary appearance is also a bonus option, the connotation is also very important... After all, in Li Er''s opinion, Shi Feixuan is definitely not the kind of woman who can be charmed by just a good smelly skin... ¡­


    And Zhou Ye''s performance also proved this point...


    Whether it is talking or experiencing, Zhou Ye deserves to be called a temporary choice.


    Even if Li Er is quite confident in his own talents, he has no choice but to bow down to UBM Guangji.


    No, not long after Zhou Ye sat down, he let his sister Li Xiuning and the eldest daughter Wugou look at him with admiration...


    At this time, Zhou Ye, who was chatting with the two women, saw the jealousy in Li Er''s eyes.


    For Zhou Ye, who was always on the psychic field, none of the thoughts in the hearts of all of you could be hidden from him.


    Zhou Ye didn''t feel anything strange about Li Er''s fear...


    Limited by the limitations of this era, even Li Er, who was blown to the sky in later generations, his knowledge is far inferior to that of a high school graduate in later generations.


    This is not a victory for IQ, but a victory for the technological development of the entire society.


    After all, for future generations, the major events that happen on the earth every day can be accessed from the Internet and television within a few hours.


    And for this era, being able to stand at one point and grasp the information of one place is already a peerless talent.


    Li Er is still like this, not to mention that in Zhou Ye''s view, he is still a chick of two children.


    Li Xiuning does have great ambitions, but... no matter how great aspirations are, she can''t get rid of the human nature''s natural desire for the unknown.


    Zhou Ye only gave out a piece of his travels in the Western world, which caused Li Xiuning''s eyes to flash with brilliance, and even the unsullied chick beside her kept asking about the follow-up.


    In this banquet, the guests and the host enjoyed themselves...at least, on the surface it seems like this.


    When the dinner was over, Zhou Ye was about to get up and leave...


    "Today, listening to your words is better than reading for ten years..." Li Shimin smiled: "Why don''t you stay with me, sleep on your feet, and talk in the night..."


    If Zhou Ye was really a child from an ordinary rich family, then Li Shimin''s remarks would have been condescended and handed over.


    As soon as I was moved, I bowed my head when I could not say...


    It''s a pity that Li Shimin''s move was seen by the blind man, Zhou Ye had no intention of continuing...


    "No, Feixuan is still waiting for me to go back in the White Horse Temple, so I won''t disturb Young Master Li anymore!" Zhou Ye said, smiling slightly, "Now, don''t pass it..."


    "Second brother, I''ll send off Mr...." Li Xiuning said, raising his hand, and inviting the little boy at home who had been waiting for a long time, and ordered: "Go and bring the carriage here, the night is already deep... There are many inconveniences on the road, I I personally send Mr. out of town..."

 Chapter 1884

    "Yes!"


    The young man agreed and ran to the carriage beside him...


    Seeing his sister behaved like this, Li Shimin couldn''t help being surprised...


    Isn''t my sister really interested in this son of Zhou??


    Thinking of this, Li Shimin looked at Zhou Ye again... He had to admit that the Lord Zhou in front of him had the capital to attract women...


    Not to mention the handsome appearance, the conversation is even better...they are also quite organized, and they are indeed the type that my sister likes.


    But... Li Shimin knows that even though her third sister is just a woman, she has the spirit of not losing to a man in her heart. If she is born as a man, Li Er will give up his dream willingly and assist this wholeheartedly. Third sister, she has achieved great success.


    Thinking of this, Li Shimin felt calm."That''s good, then there will be Third Sister Lao!"


    At this moment, Changsun Wugu, who had been following Changsun Wuji, suddenly said, "Sister Xiuning, I will also give you a gift to Mr...."


    Hearing what his sister said, the grandson Wuji''s face was stern, and he said, "Guanyin maidservant, Hugh is so foolish..."


    "Why people are making a fool of me... Wu Gu also wants to hear her husband finish the following story..." Regarding his brother''s scolding, Chang Sun Wu Gu went back without hesitation.


    "You..." Changsun Wuji heard this, feeling helpless...


    To be honest, he has made arrangements for the future of his little sister...


    That is to marry Li Shimin as his wife.


    This is not only because he is optimistic about Li Shimin''s future, but also because, in these troubled times, having a good relationship with the Li family, the overlord of the Longxi gate, will only benefit the Changsun family.


    Even today, he brought the eldest grandson Wugou out only to deal with Li Shimin''s plan...


    During the dinner, he interrupted his little sister many times, just to prevent her little sister from having too much past contact with that Zhou Ye, after all...this is related to his grandson''s grand plan.


    However, it now seems that this has actually aroused my little sister''s rebellious psychology... It seems that it is necessary to cut off the goodwill in my little sister''s heart for Zhou Ye''s rise.


    Thinking of this, Changsun Wuji wanted to speak and forcibly suppressed his little sister...


    "That''s good, Wugou, you can send me a gift to your husband!" Li Xiuning said...


    "..." As soon as Li Xiuning spoke, the grandson Wuji could no longer forcefully suppress her own little sister. After all, Li Xiuning is Li Shimin''s relatives, and if she hates her, it will be of no benefit to the grandson family...


    In desperation, Changsun Wuji could only speak: "Since Miss Xiuning has spoken, then so be it..."


    In this way, Zhou Ye and Li Xiuning rode in the same car with Changsun Wugou and headed towards the far gate...


    Although the atmosphere at the end of the Sui Dynasty was not as open as it was in the Tang Dynasty, it is not a big deal for men and women to share a car.In particular, the men of Longxi were mostly influenced by the Xianbei people, and the status of women in the family was quite high.


    Li Shimin and Changsun Wuji stood at the entrance of the restaurant, watching the carriage carrying their sisters and sisters, and gradually disappeared from sight...


    For no reason, Li Shimin suddenly felt... as if he had lost the most important thing in his life...


    He shook his head vigorously, threw the unwarranted depression in his heart out of his mind, then sighed, and said: "Such a character, I really don''t want to be an enemy..."


    Chapter 2268


    Chapter two hundred and sixty eight


    In the carriage...


    "Mr. Xiuning has something, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s appropriate to ask..." Li Xiuning looked at Zhou Ye in front of him, lightly enlightened Zhu Chun, and asked: "Xuning heard from her second brother that when he and her husband first met, sir So he spoke out the father¡¯s name... dare to ask Mr., do you know your father?"


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly when he heard the words, "But there was a fate..."


    "Huh? Why didn''t the father ever mention it?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Li Xiuning became more curious...


    She knew that with her father¡¯s personality, if she had ever seen such a handsome, unparalleled, knowledgeable figure, she would definitely mention it in front of her own children, so that they would know that there are people outside the world, and there is a truth outside the world... ¡­


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously, noncommittal...


    He can''t answer these words...


    What to say??


    Do you want to tell Li Xiuning...Your father was beaten by me like a dog, crawling in front of me??His Yui elder brother Badao Yueshan was killed by himself??


    This is a bit unspeakable...


    The more Zhou Ye kept silent, the more curious Li Xiuning...


    No way, most women have the same character as cats, with full curiosity...


    "Sir, is there anything unspeakable?" Li Xiuning asked...


    "..." Zhou Ye shook his head, smiling without saying anything...


    "Sir, just tell Xiuning...Xuning, it''s really curious..." Unconsciously, Li Xiuning actually started acting like a baby to Zhou Ye...


    This is simply impossible... I want to believe that Li Xiuning, who is not a bearded woman, is the first time she has acted like a baby to a man other than her father... This scene stunned the grandson Wu Gu sitting aside... ¡­


    She blinked her large and energetic eyes, looking at Li Xiuning, and then at Zhou Ye...A smile could not help but leak out on her face...


    It seems that Sister Xiu Ning also has a ripple with herself, towards Mr. Zhou Ye... However, Wu Gu will not give up, even if the opponent is Sister Xiuning you... the same.


    Thinking of this, Changsun Wugou also opened his mouth and said: "Sir, actually has met Lord Li?? Sir, just talk about it..."


    Changsun Wuguo said while leaning beside Li Xiuning, looking at Zhou Ye with expectant eyes...


    Seeing the performance of the two women, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    Zhou Ye talked about lies or something...


    However, if you tell the truth, then this love game is no more to play...After all, no matter how big Li Xiuning''s heart is, she will never fall in love with an enemy who abuses her father like a dog...unless... ...Zhou Ye used powerful mental power to interfere with the two people''s thoughts...


    However, Zhou Ye changed his mind and thought again, as if he hadn¡¯t spent much time at ease...If I continue to play like this, it¡¯s hard to say, the little baby of the Dongming School will be killed... Hey, it seems that I finally want to. The idea of ??playing a love game will fail in the end.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye had already made a decision in his heart...


    "Are you sure you want to listen?" Zhou Ye''s smile at this time was slightly evil...


    With the dim lights in the carriage, Li Xiuning saw Zhou Ye''s evil smile...


    My heart couldn''t help but beat...


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    "Never mind... Then I will tell you..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "That was what happened decades ago... At that time, your father Li Yuan was the same age as you. My brother is about the size...we are..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s statement, the two women Li Xiuning and Changsun Wuguo couldn''t help but stare round...

 Chapter 1885

    Although Zhou Ye said lightly, but¡ªthe amount of information in his words was too great...


    Decades ago??Zhou Ye in front of him seemed to be only seventeen or eighteen years old... decades ago??Are you kidding me??


    Moreover, also killed his father''s brother??


    Speaking of it, it seems that in my backyard, there is indeed a room that is never open...


    When she was a child, she even sneaked in with her brothers and sisters... I saw the layout inside. It was an ancestral hall. In the ancestral hall, there was only one tablet with the words "Yueshan, righteous brother" written on it...


    This shows that Zhou Ye did not lie in every sentence...


    Thinking of this, Li Xiuning looked up again at Zhou Ye...


    Perhaps it was a psychological effect. At this time, when she looked at Zhou Ye again, she felt that the smile on this handsome boy''s face was so strange and very...


    "Ha, ha ha... Mr. joked... How could anyone in this world be immortal without changing their appearance..." Li Xiuning said dryly.


    "There are no wonders in the big world, maybe there are really?" Zhou Ye''s smile became even more evil... "For example-Me!!!"


    As he finished saying these words, Li Xiuning couldn''t help but shout, "Stop..."


    However, before she could say her words, there was a weird crackling sound of glass shattering in her ears...


    "Let''s play a little game together!!" Zhou Ye smiled evilly: "The name is-Ghost Catcher! I will be a ghost first, you will be a human... Give you a hundred times to escape and hide, one After a hundred counts, I will start looking for you... If I find you, I will hehehehe..."


    At this time, Li Xiuning and Changsun Wugou also felt that the carriage they were sitting on had stopped...


    The two of them didn''t care much, and hurriedly jumped off the carriage... because Zhou Ye had already started counting... "One...two..."


    Li Xiuning took Changsun Wugu and ran to the front of the carriage, where there was the coachman of her Li family...


    Regardless of being just a coachman, he still plays the role of guard... Therefore, martial arts is not weak.


    "Uncle Zhang...what''s wrong with you, Uncle Zhang?" Looking at the driver who was sitting on the carriage and motionless in front of him, Li Xiuning couldn''t help shouting loudly while shaking his body...


    However, the body of Uncle Zhang who drove the car was like a rock, motionless...


    This weird scene scared the two women out of nowhere.


    "Sister Xiuning...what to do..." At this time, the grandson Wuguo was already crying...


    Unexpectedly, I fell in love with a monster...what should I do?Will you be eaten if you are caught...


    At this time, Zhou Ye''s counting voice came from the ears of the two of them..."Twenty-one...twenty-two..."


    The sound was like a urging spell, making the two women frightened...


    However, Li Xiuning was Li Xiuning, she felt her mind at this moment, pulling up the grandson Wuguo, and ran towards the alley...At this time, the carriage had not left the city gate, which was really great.


    As the figures of the two women disappeared at the entrance of the alley, after a while, Zhou Ye''s count reached the end "... ninety nine... one hundred..."


    Chapter 2269


    Chapter two hundred and sixty nine


    Zhou Ye jumped out of the carriage, stretched slightly, and smiled: "The game has started..."


    He raised his eyes and looked around...This is a avenue leading to the East Gate in Luoyang City.


    At this time, it was just when the Hua Deng first came on, the street guide lights in front of the shops on the street had been lit, and there were many pedestrians on the street.


    It''s just that they are all like weird statues, motionless...


    This is also normal...After all, the mirror world is the backside of the real world.


    Everything in the real world can be projected onto the mirror world, but everything in the mirror world cannot affect the real world.


    Now that Zhou Ye adjusted the time ratio between the real world and the mirror world, everything in the natural mirror world seemed to be still.


    "Hey, the uncanny valley effect, I hope the two chicks won''t be scared off their pants..." Zhou Ye said, while Shi Shiran raised his leg and walked towards the alley where Li Xiuning and Changsun Wuguo escaped. ...


    As the ruler of this world, Zhou Ye could of course find two women at once, and even if he could change his faith, he would let them appear in front of him...


    But, this is too boring...


    For games, the most interesting part is the process. Since you can¡¯t play love games, it¡¯s fun to play horror games.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye walked towards the direction where the two women escaped with a wave of evil smiles.


    At this moment... Li Xiuning and Changsun Wuji, who have fled into the depths of the alley, are also facing desperation...


    In front of them, there is a courtyard wall as high as two feet...


    "What to do...what to do...Sister Xiuning..." At this time, the grandson Wuguo was already scared of Liushen Wuzhu...


    Just now they ran all the way and passed by many courtyard gates, but despite the sound of the mountain they patted the courtyard gate, they didn''t see the master inside, and there was not even a question...


    At this time, Li Xiuning was also shocked...


    She is a few years older than the eldest grandson Wu Guzhi. She observes things more carefully...


    Li Xiuning discovered that in this world, it seemed like a ghost mythical creature, the air was not flowing, there was not even a slight breeze, and besides the countless sounds that lingered in the ears, there was no other sound... ¡­


    Right now, the two are already trapped deep in this alley...


    Looking at the towering wall, Li Xiuning was almost desperate...


    She has practiced martial arts for a few days, and even, if she is alone, she can barely jump over this wall...


    However, if you bring the eldest grandson Wugou, it won''t work...


    At this moment, there was an unhurried sound of footsteps in the distance...


    "I''m looking for you..."


    "Don''t let me catch you..."


    With Zhou Ye''s voice faintly coming from a distance, Li Xiuning and Changsun Wuguo were about to collapse...


    In the end, Li Xiuning squatted under the wall and said in a low voice, "Quick, Wushou, step on my shoulder..."


    "Oh..." At this time, Wuguo, the grandson, couldn''t care much anymore, she hurriedly walked towards Li Xiuning...


    Anyone who has been frightened knows that when people are too frightened, their hands and feet will become soft, so that they will not have a trace of strength...


    At this time, the grandson Wugou is like this...


    After trying several times, she couldn''t step on Li Xiuning''s shoulder...At this time, the voice of the distant footsteps talking to Zhou Ye was getting closer...

 Chapter 1886

    The more so, the more powerful Changsun Wugou is...


    At this time, Wuguo Changsun seemed to have given up her last hope... She sat on the ground as a PG and smiled sadly at Li Xiuning: "Sister Xiuning, leave me alone...you run away...after you escape. Just remember to avenge me..."


    Having said this, Changsun Wugu didn''t know where his strength was coming from, so he propped up his body, and ran to the outside. While running, he said: "Quickly go, Sister Xiuning, I will hold him..."


    At this time, Li Xiuning didn''t know what to say... Her vision was blurred by tears...


    Just when she wanted to go back to Changsun Wugou desperately, she suddenly heard Changsun Wugou''s shout from a distance, "Demon, I am here...Come after me..."


    Immediately afterwards, it was Zhou Ye''s voice."Hey, a little guy came to the door by himself..."


    "Come and catch me... ah... what are you going to do... don''t... ah-!"


    Then there was a tragic cry... That cry made Li Xiuning''s heart tremble, and she couldn''t take a step...


    She gritted her silver teeth, "Wuji, don''t worry, after I escape, I will definitely avenge you..."


    While talking, Li Xiuning took a deep breath and jumped hard until he reached the top of the wall with his hand, and then turned over and jumped into the courtyard with a harder effort...


    On the other side...


    The eldest grandson Wu Gu, who sacrificed himself to feed demons, no longer screamed...


    She confines her gaze...


    No way, she was afraid that if she couldn''t help it, she would make a sound that made people think...


    Killing a girl?how is this possible??


    As a decent figure, how could Zhou Ye kill a girl??


    Just play some fun games...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, Li Xiuning, who had escaped into the mansion, was frantically looking everywhere and shouting...


    "Is there anyone...Is anyone here... Go report to the official..."


    However, her shout did not evoke any response...


    Until she saw a figure...


    That was in the corridor of the back house, a little servant carrying a wind lantern... his stepping gesture seemed to be walking...


    When Li Xiuning walked in front of him, he didn''t seem to see Li Xiuning at all in his eyes, and he didn''t move anymore...


    "Hey, hello..."


    "Papa..."


    Li Xiuning, who couldn''t get a response after shouting for a long time, was already extremely anxious, so she simply slapped a dozen slaps against the young man''s face...


    It''s a pity, besides making her palms hurt, it doesn''t do anything...


    Not reconciled, Li Xiuning searched in the mansion again. However, whether it was the owner of the house in the front hall or the family of the woman in the back house, they were all dead, motionless...


    In desperation, Li Xiuning had to go around the front door, opened the door, and rushed towards the street... As she wanted to come, Zhou Ye must have used some demon technique in this area, as long as she ran out of this area, You can escape...


    However, when he walked to the street, Li Xiuning was stunned...


    On the street, there was a rush of people... The excitement was unusual... However-this excitement was only on the surface. In fact, everyone on the street was like a wooden sculpture, motionless...


    At this moment, Li Xiuning was completely desperate...


    Chapter 2270


    Chapter two thousand and seventy


    Looking at this weird scene in front of me...


    If it were an ordinary woman, it would have collapsed...


    However, Li Xiuning is different...


    After all, she is not an ordinary woman. As the only princess of the Tang Dynasty who can be buried after death by the Israeli army, Li Xiuning has the toughness and strength not lost to men.


    When she realized that she could not get help from this weird street, the first time she thought of it was to use the guards in the palace to fight against the evil law of the evil demon.


    After all, in some miscellaneous books, there is always an argument that secular imperial power can suppress all evil in the world.


    In fact, the guy who writes like this is probably just to flatter the emperor.


    If the imperial power is really so powerful, why is there no emperor who can live forever??


    Don''t they claim to be the emperor?Will the Son of Heaven still die??


    Of course, at this time Li Xiuning was also in a hurry to go to the doctor...In this weird world, she had no other way, only dead horses as a living horse doctor.


    Thinking of this, Li Xiuning took a look at his environment.


    This is probably Shiyongfang, which is not far from the upper east gate... From Shiyongfang to the east gate of Ziwei City, there is about five or six miles, passing through three towns...


    I listened carefully, around...


    After Li Xiuning was sure that he hadn''t heard Zhou Ye''s footsteps and words anymore... he stepped forward without hesitation and ran towards the east gate of Ziwei City.


    On the other side, in that alley...


    Alternative battles are also continuing.


    I don''t know how long it took, and with a long scream, the alley fell silent again.


    After a long while...


    A crying voice came... "It hurts..."


    "Guy Wugou, do you want me to help you relieve the pain?" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Huh-badass, don''t..." In that soft voice, there was a hint of nasal sound, as if it were being fond.


    Then, another murmur sounded, like the sound of cloth grinding...


    After a while, Zhou Ye appeared in the alley with the figure of Changsun Wuku in his arms.

 Chapter 1887

    "Do you think I should call your husband? Or should I call you Yelang?"


    At this time, the eldest grandson Wugou, like a koala, lying in Zhou Ye''s arms cleverly, with a trace of sweat on his puffing cheeks... His dark eyes looked like a princess. , Zhou Ye holding him, there was an indescribable naughty feeling in his eyes.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I am a demon?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile looking at the grandson Wuguo in his arms.


    "Hey, you are a demon and my husband, dare not to me and kill you..." As he said, Changsun Wugou was like demonstrating, brightening his little tiger''s teeth, and he almost hugged him. Zhou Ye, who is holding her, has become adorable...


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled and lightly pecked her cheek: "Does Wu Gu like to call my husband? Or does he like to call me Yelang?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words like this, Changsun Wugu''s eyes rolled slightly, and he said softly: "I don''t like any of them... It''s better, I''ll call you a big bad guy in the future...Who called you so bad, I did it at first. It hurts so much..."


    "......Then I will call you little bad guy..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "No, you will call me little lady in the future...


    "Then I''ll call you a mother-in-law..."


    "Huh-so rude, not allowed..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Following the fight between the two, Zhou Ye had already walked onto the street with Changsun Wugou...


    He closed his eyes slightly, and felt Li Xiuning''s position for a while, "Hey, I didn''t expect your sister Xiuning to run really fast... Actually, she is almost at the Ziwei Palace..."


    "Husband, can you...can you let Sister Xiuning go..." Changsun Wugu looked at Zhou Ye with his innocent eyes and pleaded: "From now on, Wu Gu will listen to you..."


    "Hey..." Zhou Ye didn''t get angry when he heard this... but smiled slightly: "Does everything really listen to me?"


    "Hmm..." Hearing the words of his own man, there seemed to be a sense of looseness, the grandson Wugou suddenly lit his little head vigorously...


    "That''s not as good as..." Zhou Ye said, approaching Changsun Wuku''s ear and whispering for a moment...


    "...Husband...you..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the small face of Wuguo, the grandson, flushed to the neck, "I have not healed since the beginning...you have to...husband, you don''t hurt Wugu..."


    "There is no way..." Zhou Ye said helplessly: "You know, in order not to hurt you, I have been very patient..."


    "..."


    Regarding this, Changsun Wugou is still quite sure. After all... Although she doesn''t know much about men and women, she can feel Zhou Ye''s love for herself...


    Especially after she fainted, when she woke up, she could feel that her man''s still hadn''t disappeared...


    Thinking of this, Changsun Wugou felt a little more agreeable in his heart...


    However, she still clutched Zhou Ye''s arm and begged: "Nafujun...can you be gentle with Xiuning... the first time, it really hurts..."


    Hearing Wuguo''s pleading, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile and nodded. He had been eaten and wiped out, and he also begged him to be gentle with Li Xiuning... I have to say that the maidservant Guanyin is indeed the maidservant Guanyin. ...


    "Well, I will be gentler..."


    Zhou Ye smiled and agreed...


    "Nafujun, you put me in the carriage and go after Sister Xiuning..."


    In fact, Wuguo Changsun wanted to see how his sister Xiuning was teased by her husband... But there was no way, she was really bad at this time.


    And Zhou Ye clearly understood the thoughts of Changsun Wuguo instantly, he smiled and shook his head...


    "What''s the matter? Husband?" Seeing Zhou Ye shaking his head, Changsun Wugu asked strangely: "Don''t you plan to find Sister Xiuning now?"


    "It''s important to find Sister Xiuning, but the most important thing is to get you settled first..." Zhou Ye smiled, picked up Grandson Wuguo, and walked on the carriage where they had fled, then waved his hand into the simple carriage. It suddenly changed...


    The originally narrow space in the car became extremely wide in the blink of an eye under Zhou Ye''s changes, and then Zhou Ye took out various things from his wristband one by one...


    What kind of bed, what kind of bedding... Finally, when Zhou Ye left the carriage, Changsun Wugu was already lying in a world like a fairy tale...


    In front of her, there was also a water mirror temporarily condensed by Zhou Ye. In the water mirror, Li Xiuning''s humble back was unexpectedly reflected, and even the lens could be changed according to the intentions of Changsun Wugu...I have to say, it is comparable. The live broadcast is much stronger.


    Chapter 2271


    Chapter Two Thousand Seventy One


    Just when Zhou Ye comforted the grandson Wugou and left the carriage...


    Li Xiuning has rushed to the Xuanwu Gate...


    In a moment, she will be able to rush into the real Ouchi, Ziwei city.


    However, although he is getting closer and closer to his goal, Li Xiuning not only didn''t relax, but he felt heavier.


    Along the way, whether it was the guards at the gates or the soldiers on the walls, they were all the same as the people she saw on the street. They were like stone sculptures, motionless.


    Could it be that with the respect of the emperor, it is hard to escape??


    The more I think about it, the more terrible Li Xiuning feels...


    Why have you never heard of such a powerful monster before??


    Could it be that... is it true that when the sky is about to die, there must be evildoers born??


    Just as Li Xiuning was speculating in her heart, the sound of footsteps like a reminder came from a distance again.


    "I''m looking for you..."


    The faint voice sounded like a sound in the ear...


    At this time, Li Xiuning, no matter how strong, she can''t help but collapse...


    Along the way, she almost knew Zhou Ye''s abilities as a monster.


    This is a monster with great magic power...


    As for¡ªwhy did Li Xiuning think Zhou Ye was a monster??


    Obviously, with such a powerful existence, there are only gods and demons, and those who are good for oneself are called gods, and those who are not good are of course demons...


    It''s not just Li Xiuning who knows this way, everyone in the world knows it this way, and human nature is like this.?


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s voice again, Li Xiuning ran wildly while his thoughts turned sharply...


    [The demon is catching up again, sister Wu Gu is afraid that it is too bad for you...]


    How to do?Is it just like this and keep running away??When will it be considered a leader?


    [Moreover, I can''t escape the hunt of this monster... Until now, there is only one fight, but there may be a ray of life...]

 Chapter 1888

    [But how to fight?How to fight?It''s a difficult problem...]


    [With bare hands, I can never beat this monster...]


    [No, find a weapon...]


    Thinking of this, Li Xiuning''s eyes began to ponder on the guards around him who were like clay sculptures...


    After a while, she saw a dagger worn by the forbidden army commander''s waist...


    Without thinking about it, Li Xiuning raised his hand and wanted to take the dagger from his waist.


    However...it is a pity that this is the mirror world, and everything here is the reflection of the real world.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that there must be no interference in the real world here, but at least it must have the strength of the ancient one mage.


    Therefore, there is no doubt that the dagger at the waist of the Forbidden Army commander is as if it has grown there. No matter how hard Li Xiuning exhausted, he could not pull it out...


    Just when Li Xiuning was about to despair, suddenly, an obscure light flashed on the scabbard, and then...Li Xiuning pulled out the short sword.


    "God helps me too..." Li Xiuning murmured into the silent night sky with surprises: "If Xiuning succeeds in killing the demon today, he will burn incense and return to the sky..."


    While talking, Li Xiuning ran towards the harem Ouchi without reluctance.


    Obtaining a weapon is only the first step. She doesn''t think that she has a weapon and can kill Zhou Ye...


    How can such a powerful monster be so easy to kill??


    She wants to break Zhou Ye''s vigilance...


    But now, she has no possessions... only a short sword, how can she break Zhou Ye''s vigilance??


    Thinking in her heart, Li Xiuning kept under her feet...like a headless fly, running around in the big house...


    Unconsciously, Li Xiuning came to a palace...


    This palace looks particularly luxurious and luxurious, even the palace ladies are several times more than other places.


    Walking into the palace, Li Xiuning saw the beautiful couch in the palace...


    To be honest, she ran along the way and was basically tired enough to fall to the ground...


    If it weren''t for the stubbornness in her heart to support her, she would have given up resistance long ago and let Zhou Ye do whatever she wanted.


    For Li Xiuning, the Xiu Ning that looked so comfortable was an irresistible bewilderment...


    It''s like a hungry person sees a steamed bun, and a thirsty person sees a clear spring.


    However, Li Xiuning''s perseverance was different from others. She resisted the urge to sit there and rest for a while, and then turned and left... However, at this moment... Her mind was like lightning, flashing across a picture.


    It was in the afternoon when her second brother Li Shimin asked her...


    In Li Shimin''s words, that is that Zhou Ye looks extremely lustful... [After all, the women around Zhou Ye are waiting around, anyone who sees Zhou Ye''s first impression is lustful...]


    Moreover, he has great means to women, so he hopes that Li Xiuning can keep his heart and not be seduced by Zhou Ye.


    [Laughter?] This may be a weakness that can be exploited.


    Thinking of this, Li Xiuning stopped her footsteps and walked step by step to the show couch...


    Sitting on the xiu couch, after thinking for a while, she resolutely pulled her lapels with her hands, and forcefully...


    Stabbed...


    The white samurai suit with gold trim on her shattered...


    At this time, Li Xiuning looked embarrassed, but in the embarrassment, there was a little more indescribable beauty.


    This kind of beauty is the easiest to evoke the violent words in a man''s heart...


    After doing all these things, Li Xiuning hurriedly hid the dagger in his hand under the mattress of Xiuchao...and covered it with brocade.


    Then, she lay on the couch and tried again, and she could indeed grab the hilt she hid in it... Then she relieved her heart, and after taking a few deep breaths, her eyes shot with strong self-confidence..." Come on... Demon! Either you die, or I die... Wugou, you must bless me with the spirit of heaven, kill demons and kill demons... Revenge for you..."


    At this moment, Wu Gu, the grandson in the carriage, naturally showed Li Xiuning''s scene clearly.


    She could even hear Li Xiuning''s self-talk.


    Li Xiuning''s words caused an indescribable weird feeling in the heart of the grandson Wugou...


    There was a touch of touch, and a touch of intolerance... and a touch of funny.


    What moved is-my sister Xiuning, she is in a desperate situation and still does not forget to avenge herself...


    What can''t bear it is - based on her understanding of her own man, I am afraid that this arrangement of her sister Xiuning is useless...


    The funny thing is¡ªSister Xiuning¡¯s beauty tricks are supposed to be meat buns and dogs. There will be no return...


    Just when the grandson Wugou was tangled...Zhou Ye appeared in the water mirror picture.


    Chapter 2272


    Chapter Two Hundred and Seventy Two


    "Huh? Why didn''t you run away?"


    Zhou Ye stood in front of Li Xiuning with a smile, and joked: "I thought I would chase after a while..."


    "Demon, you won..." Li Xiuning looked at Zhou Ye in front of him and sighed slightly and said, "Whatever you want! I can''t run anymore..."


    At this moment, Li Xiuning looked at Zhou Ye''s eyes, which was extremely complicated.


    I really didn¡¯t expect that this beautiful and knowledgeable young man in front of me would actually be a demon... and he was about to slay the demon...


    "Oh? Have you given up resistance? That''s really good..." Zhou Ye pretended not to know, a wicked smile appeared in his corner, and he must go to Li Xiuning...


    Facing Zhou Ye who had come to him step by step, Li Xiuning suddenly shouted, "Wait...I''m going to die soon. Before I die, I want to know...what''s your doing to Wu Gu?"


    "Wuji? She is fine..." Zhou Ye smiled: "Now, she is my woman..."


    "..." Li Xiuning felt relieved when she heard that the grandson Wugou is fine...


    Now that Zhou Ye has the winning ticket, Li Xiuning doesn''t think Zhou Ye needs to lie to himself...


    However, this also confirmed her other conjecture. The demon in front of her was indeed-a demon who would harm women... Thinking of this, Li Xiuning''s murderous intent was even more intense. She forcibly concealed the murderous intent in her eyes, and made an incapable one. Resisting, he lay down and closed his eyes tightly: "Come on..."


    Seeing Li Xiuning who gave up resistance in front of him, Zhou Ye almost didn''t laugh out loud...


    Everything in this world is under his control...

 Chapter 1889

    Li Xiuning considers herself to hide an excellent short sword. To Zhou Ye, it shines like a light in the dark...


    Besides, Zhou Ye gave her the short sword on purpose...


    I originally thought that Li Xiuning would come to a female warrior to fight for the last time...


    In the end, she didn''t think about it, but this girl was going to give him a beauty...


    This is... extremely interesting.


    According to Li Xiuning¡¯s script, Zhou Ye should pounce on it right now, and then when he was in a hurry, Li Xiuning drew out his short sword and performed a scene of killing demons and demons...


    However, with Zhou Ye''s evil taste, how could he follow Li Xiuning''s wishes?


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Since you have accepted your fate...then the next step-it''s your turn to catch me..."


    "what???"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Li Xiuning suddenly widened her eyes... looked at Zhou Ye with some disbelief...


    Are you kidding me??I''ve set my posture, and you actually told me that your purpose of arresting me is to let me arrest you??


    It''s like trying to download X movies, waiting for the download to complete, only to find that the download is like a gourd baby...


    Seeing Li Xiuning''s astonished expression, Zhou Ye''s evil taste was satisfied...


    "Hehe... Since you don''t want to, let''s go straight to the subject..." Zhou Ye said, waving his hand...


    Li Xiuning felt as if her whole body was mastered by a force, flying out of thin air...


    "Wait..." Li Xiuning was really panicked at this time...This...In this case, everything she arranged is useless...


    "What are you waiting for... Didn''t you say it all, don''t you?" Zhou Ye smiled evilly, looking at the girl who was brought to him by his own thinking power, and smiled slightly: "So...I think it''s already Don''t wait..."


    "No, I said...Wait a minute, at least...at least...I...ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Wuguo, the grandson who was watching the battle in the carriage, closed the water mirror in front of him with a blushing face... "Big bad guy, he said he should be gentler... Actually... However, I can see sister Xiuning so panicked eyes. , It''s a worthwhile trip... hehe..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the real world¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As a stream of light flashed, the three figures of Zhou Ye, Li Xiuning and Changsun Wugu appeared in the carriage again...


    However, the expressions of the two women in the car were quite embarrassing...


    "Husband, are we back?" At this time, Li Xiuning no longer looked like he had just started shouting at Zhou Ye... it was just like a gentle and virtuous wife.


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    "I heard human voices..." Changsun Wugou said with a smile: "That world is interesting and interesting, but it''s a bit too lonely..."


    "Yeah..." Although Li Xiuning echoed the words of Changsun Wuguo in her mouth, there was still nostalgia for the silent world in her eyes...


    Because in that world, Zhou Ye only belongs to the two of them...


    But after returning to reality, I was afraid that she would compete with countless sisters...


    Thinking of this, Li Xiuning''s eyes couldn''t help but look a little sad.


    Regarding Zhou Ye''s situation, it is no longer a secret for the two women who have spent months in the mirror world.


    Therefore, Li Xiuning knew that once she returned to the real world, she would share with countless sisters this extremely diligent husband.


    Even so, she wouldn''t do it if she was asked to leave...because she could not do without the bastard in front of her.


    As if seeing the sadness in Li Xiuning''s eyes, Zhou Ye stretched out his hand with a smile, grabbed her little hand, and said softly: "When we are free, we can go to that world to play a game of ghosts and people... When the time comes, you will catch me... if you catch me, let you hehehe..."


    "Bah... who is rare hehe hehe you..." Li Xiuning''s face blushed immediately upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words... This bad guy...


    "Yeah¡­¡­"


    Compared with Li Xiuning''s sternness, Changsun Wuguo is obviously more candid.


    She smiled and jumped into the arms of her husband, and said: "When I have time, my husband will come to us, enter the mirror world together, and play with us..."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    "But the husband cannot use those magical powers, let alone cheat..."


    "Uh-Wugou, how about a little accommodating?"


    "No..." Changsun Wugou proudly leaked his little tiger teeth, threatening: "If sister Xiuning and I find you cheating, then...um...um..."


    Well, after a long time, Wu Gu, the grandson, didn¡¯t even think of what he could use to threaten Zhou Ye...


    Don''t let him go to bed??Stop teasing, there are so many sisters, are you sure if you push him out, he can''t find a place to sleep?I''m afraid, she pushed the villain out here, and there was a sister who gave her a pennant... There must be four characters on the top, "Self-Self-Man"...


    Do you want to squeeze him out?


    Uh, the idea is good, but there is not a single bit of maneuverability... Only the phrase "exhausted cows do not plough bad fields" is not applicable to my husband...


    In the end, Wuguo, the grandson, could only bark his teeth, threatening: "Kill you to death..."


    Seeing Wuguo''s performance, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but laugh... even Li Xiuning on the side couldn''t help but chuckle...


    Chapter 2273


    Chapter two hundred and seventy three


    Just when the carriage carrying Zhou Ye and the two women left the East Gate of Luoyang, heading towards the White Horse Temple...


    Some things are happening in the Eastern Capital...


    Liu Fuji is a North Caravan located at the entrance of the Eastern Capital.


    At the entrance of the hall, under the cover of food trade, the owner Liu Fu is an outhouse incense owner of the North Caravan.


    What kind of materials are most in short supply in this era of flames and smoke??


    One is an ordnance weapon, the other is a war horse... the third is food.


    After all, whether it is the righteous soldiers of the rebel army or the army of the court, they are still mortals, and they still have to eat.

 Chapter 1890

    Many guys who were entrapped in the chaos army and acted as pawns just wanted to eat a full meal.


    If you go to war hungry, I''m afraid that within three or five days, the spirit of the rebel army will be dispersed.


    Therefore, Liu Fuji¡¯s business has always been thriving. In the eyes of the clerk at the grain shop, his shopkeeper is a capable man with hands and eyes wide open. In this chaotic world, the person who can get so much food is not an ordinary person...


    At this time, Liu Fu, the boss with hands and eyes wide open, was cautiously serving a big man in Chinese clothes in his back home.


    He was about 30 years old, with a slightly longer nose and a wide mouth with a smile that seemed to hang forever, giving people a feeling of confidence.


    "Liu Fu, what''s going on in the Eastern Capital recently?" The big man asked, sitting calmly on the Hu chair.


    Hearing the big man¡¯s question, Liu Fu, who stood beside him, pondered for a moment, and then replied: ¡°If you go back to the leader, in the Eastern Capital, except for the white horse temple, the woman from Cihang Jingzhai, Apart from the rumored jade seal tempting the world to discuss a plan to appease the world, there is no other abnormality..."


    "Ci Hang Jing Zhai..." The big man slowly muttered the name, his eyes shot out... "Heh, what a majesty... Although this Great Sui has run out of time, it still occupies. With half of the country, Sui Yang Emperor Yang Guang is even in this Luoyang city. Didn¡¯t he receive a rest?"


    "Haha, helper..." Liu Fu said with a smile: "You have said that there is not much time in this Sui Dynasty. Although Yang Guang is in this Luoyang city, his decree is not out of the Ziwei Palace. Yes, after all, it''s this time. No one wants to sink into the sea with the broken ship of Da Sui..."


    "Hahaha... That''s right, I was thinking about it..." The big man smiled and shook his head, and said, "Did you do everything I asked you to do during the day?"


    "The subordinates have done it..." Liu Fu replied respectfully: "I have delivered those letterheads to the person who should send them as you ordered..."


    "Hmm..." The big man nodded in satisfaction, and then said: "Okay, it''s late at night, go down and rest!"


    "Yes, helper!"


    Liu Fu said, bowed to the big man, and then left the room...


    Then, he left his back home and walked towards his other secret residence.


    The dependents and servants in the back house were sent away by Liu Fu long before his family leader came.


    Strictly speaking, in his house, only the leader of the Northern Caravan was left.


    For Liu Fu, although he knew that his helper arranged such arrangements and had secret things to do, he did not have the slightest curiosity...


    Rivers and lakes-the older you live, the less courage you are.


    Liu Fu knew that if he knew something, his own helper would naturally tell him what he shouldn''t know. If he knew it, it would be misfortune or not blessing.


    The leader of the North Caravan was satisfied with his knowledgeable and interesting character, so he transferred him from the bitter cold land of Saibei to the prosperous world of Central Plains...


    Therefore, Liu Fu would never discover things he shouldn''t know.


    The leader of the North Caravan sitting in the room, closed his eyes and listened to Liu Fu''s footsteps, and went away little by little...


    He nodded in satisfaction, then smiled and said loudly: "Since it''s already here, why haven''t he shown up?"


    As his voice fell, a looming voice came into his ears with the breeze.


    [You should know that before this world is established, the pure wind and the good mother will enter the dark and ignorant realm, and they will always win the five-pointed body...]


    The voice is like a lover''s whisper, and it is faintly in people''s ears, with some brainwashing effect.


    And this effect obviously has no effect on the big man in costume...


    He frowned helplessly, and sighed: "Don''t do this useless work, come out..."


    "In front of the Great Master, how dare Shafang dare to be presumptuous?"


    As the voice fell, the door of the big man''s room opened suddenly, and then three figures walked in.


    The leader is a woman who looks like her in her twenties. The woman is wearing a purple gauze dress and a drop-shaped golden forehead... her delicate face is smiling, just like A loving young mother looking at her child.


    The two young girls behind her were wearing aqua-green and fire-red samurai costumes, in sassyness, with a hint of arrogance.


    "Good mother Shafang, I have seen the Great Lord..." Shafang came into the room and said to Xu Kaishan who was sitting on the main seat.


    "Shui Concubine, Huo Concubine... have seen the Great Master!" The two women behind her also bowed to Xu Kaishan.


    "Forget it..." Xu Kaishan waved his hand and said, "You are so anxious to use the secret letter from the teaching center to send me here, what is it?"


    Hearing the words of the great master Xu Kaishan, the good mother Shafang hesitated for a moment, waved her hand, and said to the two women behind her: "Go around, don''t let unrelated people break in..."


    "Yes!" X2


    After a bow and a salute, the two girls turned and left the room.


    The benevolent mother Shafang stood on the spot, listening to the movement outside. When she was sure that there were no outsiders, she said to Xu Kaishan, "Things have changed, and there are traitors in the church..."


    Hearing the words of the kind mother, Xu Kaishan straightened up immediately, staring at the kind mother with his eyes fixedly: "There is a traitor in the religion? Who is it? Why don''t you take it down??"


    The good mother Shafang smiled bitterly when she heard the words: "If I can take it down, I won''t use a secret letter to invite the Great Master to come here..."


    "Oh??" Xu Kaishan asked strangely: "My good mother, your martial arts is no longer under me, there are people who can make you feel tricky??"


    You know, although Xu Kaishan is cultivating the supreme treasure in the Daming Zunjiao¡ª¡ªImperial Doctrine Root Zhijing.


    But the good mother is not a weak hand. What she cultivates is the martial arts that evolved from "Bao Bluo Gan", unfolded with her unique weapon jade, and it is even more varied.It was Xu Kaishan who believed that if there was a conflict with this benevolent mother Shafang, it would be difficult to please him in a short time.


    Chapter 2274


    Chapter Two Thousand Seventy Four


    She can actually make the good mother Shafang feel tricky and unable to win it alone. Who will be the traitor in this religion??At this moment, Xu Kaishan was very curious... "Traitor, who is it?"


    "Rong Jiaojiao..."


    The name uttered from the mouth of the good mother Shafang made Xu Kaishan stunned...


    You know, although Rong Jiaojiao is one of Wu Mingzi under Shanmu''s subordinates, her mission is very important... She is responsible for lurking into the Yin Kui Sect...


    Could it be said... "Has she completely turned back into the Yin Kui Sect?"


    "I don''t know..." The good mother Shafang shook her head slightly when she heard the words... "It''s just that her behavior is quite unusual recently... and..."


    Just before she finished speaking, there was a burst of laughter from outside the house...


    "Hehe, isn''t this Sister Water and Sister Huo? Why? Why do you want to kill your sister?"


    Hearing this familiar voice, the good mother Shafang''s face suddenly changed... "That cheap maid is here..."


    "Heh, mother, don''t panic..." Xu Kaishan smiled and stood up and walked outside."Let me see what''s so unusual about this traitor that can make you so jealous..."


    Unless it was the Yin Kui Sect that perennial dragon who saw the first and never saw the end, Xu Kaishan was confident that he could cope with all situations.


    What Xu Kaishan didn''t see was--


    There was a struggling expression on the face of the benefactor Shafang behind him...

 Chapter 1891

    In fact, there are a lot of things she didn''t say to Xu Kaishan...


    That Rong Jiaojiao''s change happened after she returned from the gate of the Yinkui School...


    After Na Rong Jiaojiao came back from the gate of the Yinkui Sect, she was like a different person. Not only did she improve her martial arts so fast, but she also found out all kinds of excuses for not telling the location of the gate of the Yinkui Sect... Especially, she The seed of a Wu Mingzi he was fond of, Dong Shuni, the niece of the previous Atomic King Shichong, also introduced the Yin Kui Sect.


    Shafang, the good mother at that time, still wanted to love talent and wanted to put Rong Jiaojiao in her hands again.


    For this reason, she even rushed from Chang''an to Luoyang, the eastern capital...


    However, when she really faced Rong Jiaojiao, she realized that the subordinate who had been at her mercy before her was far stronger than herself.


    It''s just that she seems a little scrupulous and didn''t kill herself...


    This gave me the opportunity to contact the great respected Xu Kaishan...


    However, now, the secret meeting between him and the Great Master Xu Kaishan was suddenly broken by her... If there is no conspiracy in it, the good mother Shafang is the first to not believe it.


    Could it be that... she hung herself in order to deceive the Great Venerable Xu Kaishan, and then wipe out the entire Da Ming Zun Sect in one fell swoop??


    The more she thinks about it, the more she feels like this, the more she thinks, the more terrifying she feels.


    Who did the calculations come from??


    And behind all this, who is instigating??


    Could it be the Yin Queen Zhu Yuyan behind the Yinkui faction who has overwhelmed martial arts for more than ten years??


    still is¡­¡­


    But, no matter what, the good mother Shafang knows that now she can''t easily run away...After all, people have opened their pockets and put them in. How could she let her escape easily?


    For the present plan, I have to follow Xu Kaishan and wait for the opportunity...


    I only hope that Xu Kaishan can beat that traitor.


    Thinking of this, the good mother Shafang gritted her silver teeth, followed Xu Kaishan, and walked outside the door.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, in Liu Fu''s back house, there are two figures standing, one is a beautiful young woman in a white dress with long hair tied behind her head, and the other is Rong Jiaojiao in black. .


    Shafang was sure that she had never seen that young woman... But since she was standing with Rong Jiaojiao, she was obviously her enemy.


    Thinking of this, Shafang looked around again and saw that on the surrounding roofs, there were more than a dozen women wearing black gauze skirts and covering their faces with black gauze. These women stood like fairies in the dark night. Above the roof...Two of the women, holding in their hands, are the Concubine and Fire Concubine under her...


    Obviously, the two men under him, without even a trace of resistance, fell into the hands of the enemy.


    Xu Kaishan, the great respecter of Daming Zunjiao, looked at the two women in the courtyard, and said: "Xu Kaishan has seen two girls. I don''t know if the two girls are here late at night, what advice?"


    "Hehe..." Rong Jiaojiao didn''t speak, but smiled first: "Da Zun is really polite. Jiaojiao won''t do anything for him here, just for the good mother Shafang and Shui Huo sisters..."


    Having said this, Rong Jiaojiao smiled sweeter.


    "After all, these three people are gifts that Jiaojiao wants to give to her husband. If they run away, then Jiaojiao will be punished by her husband..."


    "My husband?"


    Xu Kaishan frowned when he heard the words, "Lady Jiaojiao, although you have already betrayed my Da Ming Zunjiao, you still have something to do with fireworks? You can''t do too much..."


    "Hahahaha..." Rong Jiaojiao smiled at Xu Kaishan''s words, tremblingly, "Will Xu Dazun also be so polite? It''s really rare... Originally, it was because everyone met each other, I should I''ll let you go, but, what a pity... Jiaojiao has already issued a military order in front of your husband. If you let you go, Jiaojiao will be disgusted by your husband. That way, Jiaojiao will be heartbroken and die. ..."


    In fact, if it weren''t for the dozens of black figures around, giving Xu Kaishan a very strange feeling, Xu Kaishan had already taken action to suppress the traitors in this religion...


    Is it true that his Daming Zunjiao opened a shantang?Saying rebellion means rebellion??


    However, at this time, Xu Kaishan was stronger than others, and he had to admit it.


    "Does this matter have to be like this?" Xu Kaishan frowned, and said solemnly: "Does Jiaojiao give me no face to Xu?"


    "Of course..." Faced with Xu Kaishan''s threat, Rong Jiaojiao didn''t care at all...


    In fact, today she originally came to arrest the benevolent mother Shafang and the two daughters of water and fire. As for the great elder Xu Kaishan, it was just a surprise.


    "Then you can see the true chapter..." Xu Kaishan said, no longer tolerate, and yelled, "I''ll try my best..."


    As his words fell, the air in the entire small courtyard was like a copper wall and iron wall, squeezed towards the two women.


    At the same time, Xu Kaishan also shouted loudly: "Good mother, if you don''t take action at this time, when will you wait?"


    The good mother Shafang gritted her silver teeth and smashed her body. In her hand, Yu Xiaoyao smashed her head against Rong Jiaojiao...


    Just when the two of them joined hands and were about to break out, the mysterious woman in white clothes standing beside Rong Jiaojiao lightly enlightened Zhu Chun and said: "The light of rice grains dare to compete with Haoyue..."


    As her voice fell, a sound like a rock cracking came from the courtyard... Then, Xu Kaishan felt that Hungarian''s mouth was dull, and his control of the surrounding air was forcibly taken away...


    Chapter 2275


    Chapter two thousand two hundred and seventy-five


    The root of the so-called Blessings of All Laws is that it can turn the emptiness into reality, turning the air and water into a copper wall and iron wall to attack or defend.


    This unscientific method like magic once made Xu Kaishan invincible.


    However, now, he has encountered a nemesis.


    The white-clothed woman in front of him just waved his hand casually, and Xu Kaishan felt his internal strength bounced back as if hitting a diamond.


    The result of that huge backlash was that he sprayed a mouthful of blood.


    At this time, Xu Kaishan''s thoughts turned sharply... He was afraid that he was going to be planted today, and he knew that he shouldn''t have come.


    But no matter what, it''s right now to find a way to escape the birth of a genius.


    As for the good mother Shafang??


    Xu Kaishan can''t take care of...


    Thinking of this, Xu Kaishan took a mouthful of blood and sprayed it at the two women Rong Jiaojiao, and then the blood covered the sight of the two women. He did not advance but retreated, with force under his feet, and rushed towards the house behind him...


    Then, there was a loud noise, apparently he broke the wall of the room and rushed out...


    After all, on the roof, there are women in black dresses everywhere, and they look absolutely ugly.


    In desperation, Xu Kaishan had to break through the wall and escape...


    As long as he escapes the sight of the women, Xu Kaishan has the confidence to change his face in an instant, so that people will never recognize him again.

 Chapter 1892

    Facing Xu Kaishan who was running away, Rong Jiaojiao didn''t care about it...


    All she cared about was the good mother Shafang who was caught by her weapon in front of her.


    "Hehe...Sir Mother, some of your smashed Jiaojiao hurts..." Rong Jiaojiao said that it hurts, but she didn''t even have a painful expression on her face. One of her hands was tight. Grabbing one end of the jade Xiaoyao in Shafang''s hand, he smiled and said, "Don''t resist, is it okay to be a Jiaojiao husband?"


    "Don''t think about it..." The good mother Shafang stared at her, gave up the deadly weapon she had been caught, then turned her palm into claws, and grabbed Rong Jiaojiao''s pretty face.


    "Hehe, is the good mother jealous of Jiaojiao''s beauty? That''s not good, and the husband hates the jealousy of the sisters at home the most, so... it really needs to be adjusted!"


    As Rong Jiaojiao''s words fell, the good mother Shafang felt that the back of her neck was tight, and then she couldn''t lift a trace of strength all over her body...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, just like carrying a kitten, Rong Jiaojiao, who was carrying her kind mother Shafang, looked at the woman in white next to her, and smiled: "Sister Qing''er, don''t you need to intercept and kill the great elder Xu Kaishan?? "


    "No need..." Bai Qing''er said coldly, "The other sisters will bring him back..."


    Rong Jiaojiao was speechless when she heard Bai Qing''er''s words...


    She knew that Bai Qing''er in front of her was actually not so cold...


    However, she would only reveal her true temperament in front of her husband...Of course, as many Rong Jiaojiao who attended the Zhou family gathering, naturally she had also seen Bai Qing''er''s true temperament.


    When I first saw Bai Qing''er''s true temperament, Rong Jiaojiao''s chin was almost not shocked.


    How should I put it? For the first time in her life, she knew the meaning of a sentence that her husband often hangs on her side...


    What do you mean by "the saint in the eyes of outsiders, my blocker"?


    That kind of contrast is really fun.


    In this regard, Rong Jiaojiao can only bow down to her husband''s adjustment skills.


    At this time, although the good mother Shafang, who was carried by Rong Jiaojiao, could not speak, she could hear and think.


    Relying on the conversation between the two and the conversation between Rong Jiaojiao and Xu Kaishan just now, the good mother roughly guessed something.


    For example-the person behind Rong Jiaojiao is the husband in her mouth.


    And the woman in white who can start the great elder Xu Kaishan away with one move, seems to be the woman Rong Jiaojiao''s husband said...


    Then-who is the husband in Rong Jiaojiao''s mouth?What is he going to do??


    Just when the good mother was thinking...


    Suddenly there was a crisp sound...


    The benevolent mother Shafang looked at her intently, and saw a blood-stained human head, like a ball, rolling down to the feet of the two women.


    That head-eyes wide open, with a weird smile...


    No one else, it was the great respected Xu Kaishan who just ran away.


    Obviously, he was beheaded when he thought he had escaped from birth... Therefore, his horned smile has not disappeared, but his eyes are filled with surprise.


    Thinking of this, the good mother Shafang couldn''t help but jump in her heart...


    Although she has been captured by the two women, at least she is still alive...As long as she is alive, there is a chance.


    How many times stronger than the unlucky great-grandfather Xu Kaishan in front of me...


    Thinking of this, there is a trace of luck in the mother Shafang''s heart...


    And she doesn''t know what kind of days she will face in the next three days, which will definitely make her feel that life is better than death.


    With Xu Kaishan''s leadership, today''s action is completely over...


    "Okay, let''s go... Your husband must have been waiting for us for a long time..."


    This time, it was not Rong Jiaojiao who spoke first, but Bai Qing''er with a cold face.


    Although her voice was cold, there was already a fire in Bai Qing''er''s eyes... When she thought of seeing her husband Zhou Ye soon, every cell in her body seemed to cheer...


    "Well, yes, Qing''er sister..."


    Rong Jiaojiao nodded obediently, and then carried her good mother Shafang towards the White Horse Temple outside the city...


    As for the corpses here, they don''t care...


    In this era, it is harder to crack a premeditated murder.


    Moreover, the last possible thing is that the owner of this mansion, Liu Fu secretly disposes of Xu Kaishan''s head... and then pretends that nothing happened, swept away the belongings in the gang, and flew away.


    After all, he could not explain why Xu Kaishan died in his private house...


    It is ridiculous to say that Xu Kaishan, the gang leader of the Northern Caravan and the great master of Daming Zunjiao, died silently in a private house.


    However, this may be the destination of the people in the rivers and lakes... Lived vigorously, and died silently.


    When Bai Qinger and Rong Jiaojiao rushed back to the other courtyard of the White Horse Temple with their trophies, Zhou Ye hadn''t returned yet...


    Rong Jiaojiao simply threw the three trophies in her hand to Fu Junxi, Bei Mihu, and Yun Yuzhen...


    And she, along with Bai Qing''er, walked to the gate of the temple, looking into the distance, the direction her husband is about to return... ready to welcome her husband back.


    Compared with Rong Jiaojiao¡¯s expectations, Bai Qinger was a little uneasy. In fact, she went down the mountain without telling her master to wish Yuyan. She missed her husband so much, so this time Rong Jiaojiao always asked the Yin Kui faction for help. Feng Yiwei, who was resident in the Kui faction, came out to help, and she volunteered to go down the mountain together...


    At the moment, I just ask my husband not to be angry, and then...I can help her plead with the master...


    Chapter 2276


    Chapter two hundred and seventy-six


    Time goes by...


    In the blink of an eye, it has been almost half a month since Zhou Ye arrived in Luoyang.


    In this half month, everything that should have happened has also happened.


    For example, Qing Xuan, she took the opportunity to use Tao instead of Li Zheng to bear for Feixuan what should have been taken by Feixuan... ahem, so she was also considered to have got what she wanted.


    It was just because I was too proud, so I murmured a few words in the chat room, but... somehow, I was told by my mother.


    This makes Bi Xiu''s heart angry...


    Bi Xiuxin went down the mountain without saying a word, and took her daughter back to the mountain...

 Chapter 1893

    Of course, because of Zhou Ye''s protection, Qing Xuan was not given a love education by her mother, but she had to punish her for half a year.


    Regarding this, Qing Xuan is so sweet...


    Since my mother just forbids her own feet, but has not said that she will cut off contact with her father from now on, that is great.


    Explain that my mother acquiesced in this matter...


    Forbidding one''s own feet is just to show other sisters, after all-this wind cannot grow.


    Therefore, Qing Xuan returned to the emperor to step on the peak happily.


    As for Zhou Ye, it was natural to be complained by Bi Xiuxin...


    The complaint became so fierce, Zhou Ye became impatient, and simply grabbed Bi Xiuxin into the house and gave her a love education.


    After this education, Bi Xiuxin immediately became a well-behaved wife, and she didn''t dare to say anything more.


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t do too much to let them go together. After all, this level was a bit too high, Zhou Ye was afraid that Bi Xiuxin couldn''t accept it for a while.


    However, since Bi Xiuxin acquiesced to Qing Xuan''s behavior, would it be far behind to go together?


    For the past half month, Zhou Ye has been accompanied by Li Xiuning and his grandson Wuguo, and brought his daughters together to play everywhere in the eastern capital of Luoyang.


    Although, whether it is Rong Jiaojiao or Shifeixuan, there is nothing to go shopping in Luoyang for a long time.


    However, playing with my sisters and playing with my lover are totally two concepts...


    Therefore, the girls were happier than Zhou Ye.


    It¡¯s just that, with a group of beauties of national beauty and beauty, screaming across the market, this also brought some small troubles to Zhou Ye... However, these small troubles were turned into by the daughters of Rong Jiaojiao before they even contacted Zhou Ye. Invisible.


    The troubles in the martial arts were solved by Shi Feixuan, the successor of Ci Hang Jingzhai who was the best in martial arts, while the official troubles were solved by Li Xiuning and Dong Shuni.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye had a good time playing...


    It''s just that his leisure time is coming to an end...because someone hit his mind.


    In the east of Luoyang, more than thirty miles away, there is a town called Wenjiaji...


    The population here is mainly Wen surname...


    Wenjia Town is located at the main traffic road into the eastern capital. There are many merchants who come and go, and it seems very prosperous.


    In the town, due to the business people coming and going, many inns have been opened, among which Penglai Inn is the biggest business.


    The business of this Penglai Inn is so big that it is not to say that the food in this inn is the best and the guest rooms are the cleanest. It is only because the owner behind the inn is the master of the Wen family''s big room...


    The Wen family''s words in this three-acre land are much more useful than the government.


    Therefore, the business of this big house, the merchants and the locals, have to be taken care of.


    At this time, in the upper room on the second floor of the Penglai Inn, a beautiful woman in white clothes with long hair hanging down was sitting on the main seat, listening to the report.


    "Miss, the little one has already inquired... In recent days, Shi Feixuan, the successor of Ci Hang Jingzhai''s entry into the world, has been behind closed doors to thank guests, and has never discussed the general trend of the world with anyone..." A man in Qingyi said, Standing respectfully in front of the beauty, she said in a deep voice.


    "Oh??" The beauty in white heard the words and said in a daze: "Then Shi Fei Xuan is so passive and negligent if she preaches to choose a master for the world? Isn''t she afraid that the elders behind her will blame it?"


    "Hey, miss, I''ve found out about this little one too..." The man in Tsing Yi smiled and said, "The little one found out in Luoyang City. These days, the master concubine said that he was behind closed doors and thanked guests, but with a The Chinese-clothed teenagers accompany them on the tour... and, beside them, there are seven or eight women together... The only ones who have heard of are Luoyang Manager¡¯s niece, Dong Shuni, and the third of the Li Family¡¯s family. Miss Li Xiuning and so on... There are a few other women. The young ones can''t really find out their identities, but looking at how they talk and laugh, their identities are definitely not low when they want to come!"


    "The young man in Chinese clothes?" Hearing the reply from his subordinates, the beautiful woman in white was taken aback."Can you find out the identity of that Chinese-clothed boy??"


    "This... I was so small that I didn''t inquire, but the young one had approached them and eavesdropped on their conversation..." said this, the love man thought a little bit: "It seems that Li Xiuning called him Yelang... ¡­And other women either call him Lang Jun or Zhou Lang... roughly that''s it!"


    "Zhou Ye?" Hearing this answer, the beauty in white thought for a moment, and then settled.


    The name Zhou Ye, the beautiful woman in white confidently used her unforgettable ability, if she had ever heard it, she would definitely not forget it.


    And she obviously never heard of this person''s name in the arena...


    Of course, if you want to say this name, the beauty in white still knows it. After all, hundreds of years ago, the powerful monarch of the Da''an Dynasty was called Zhou Ye...


    However, the beauty in white obviously won''t believe that Zhou Ye is that Zhou Ye...


    After all, in her heart, she doesn''t believe that anyone can live for hundreds of years.


    It is true that someone can live for hundreds of years, and I am afraid they are already old, how can they be like a teenager??


    Therefore, the beautiful lady in white regarded Zhou Ye as an unknown person in the world...


    It''s just a fluke to have the same name as Emperor Da''an.


    "The great leader ordered me to wait for an opportunity to seize He''s Bi. Such treasures must not fall into the hands of others..." the white-clothed woman said softly, "It''s just that, although I have brought more than 500 masters from the village, But doing it at the White Horse Temple... is a bit wrong!"


    At this moment, an ugly woman standing behind her said: "Miss, why didn''t you tie up that Zhou Ye and threaten that Shifei Xuan? The two have such a close relationship, I think it must be that The chick of Cihang Jingzhai has moved Fan''s heart...The lover who tied her up, maybe she will be able to offer He Cho Bi!"


    As soon as the ugly woman spoke, the others frowned at her unpleasant voice like Ye Xiao neighing.


    Chapter 2277


    Chapter Two Thousand Seventy Seven


    "It''s not right..." The white-clothed beauty shook her head and said, "Since Zhou Ye can be attracted by a group of women, it must be an extraordinary character. If it is in the wild, I still have the confidence to use the method of battle formation. Capture, but¡ªin Luoyang City, I¡¯m afraid that if that person persists for a while, I will die without a burial place."


    Hearing the words of the beautiful lady in white, everyone in the room fell silent.


    They also know that what the lady said is true.


    After all, they are all anti-thief in Wagangzhai. If they are in the wild on weekdays, they are not afraid of the Sui army...


    But in Luoyang City, they went deep alone, with no internal response, no external reinforcements... even if they really would die without a place to bury them.


    When everyone was silent, the Tsing Yi Dahan who was in charge of the investigation suddenly lit up.


    "Miss Qixin... The little one has something to say..."


    "Oh?" The beauty in white heard the words, looked at the man in Tsing Yi, and said, "What can I tell you?"


    "When the little one was following that person today, he accidentally heard that the young man said that Luoyang city had been bored... complaining that there was nowhere to go... Later, a woman said that there is Luanchuan County in a hundred miles south of Luoyang. , Where the mountain wall is steep, the Qifeng rises steeply, it is a good place to go out and escape the summer heat... The boy seems to have moved..."


    The man in Tsing Yi talked about what he had heard and heard...


    When the beauty in white heard this, her eyes lit up... "Okay... With this news, He''s Bi will definitely fall into the hands of my Wadangzhai..."


    Having said this, the beautiful lady in white looked at the man in green clothes and said: "You go back to the White Horse Temple right now and stare at the young man..."


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    "Others, you are so so..."

 Chapter 1894

    As the voice of the beautiful lady in white fell, everyone in the room was passionate, as if the treasure and Choi were already in their grasp.


    The beautiful woman in white said that she was happy, but she didn''t notice that the shadow under her feet, like the surface of the water, showed a slight fluctuation.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, in the other courtyard of the White Horse Temple, Zhou Ye was lying lazily in the main hall, behind him, the two women using their bodies as chairs for him, and holding the exotic Shafang in his arms.


    "Master, don''t you go to visit Luoyang City today?" Shafang carefully tied a piece of fruit from Nanyang with a small wooden stick and put it into the mouth of the owner, while asking.


    "Not going, so boring..." Zhou Ye said after sighing.


    For him, after a long time in this era, there is nothing interesting.


    After all, in this era, in terms of entertainment, it is far less exciting than later generations.


    In the final analysis, people in this era, eating full is a luxury, so how can they be leisurely and find ways to entertain?


    After removing the freshness at the beginning, Zhou Ye felt that this era was rather boring...


    "Otherwise, Master, let''s go to Luanchuan County to play..." Shafang said coquettishly, "Didn''t Ms. Suni say, is there a good place to go outing and summer?"


    "Luanchuan..." Zhou Ye is no stranger to this place name. After all, Luanchuan''s travel advertisements will be all over the sky in later generations... What is Laojun Mountain, what is the Grand Canyon... Wait.


    But to Zhou Ye, it was not very attractive to him.After all, he has seen more beautiful scenery in World of Warcraft, and he is not very interested in the scenery in this world...


    However, just when he was about to refuse, he suddenly closed his eyes and kept listening to what was so common...


    In this situation, Shafang did not dare to disturb her master.


    She knew that her master was in contact with his shadow guard...


    Speaking of those shadow guards, Shafang felt a panic...


    Those shadow guards are unknown, but they can blend into the shadows of people, and they are only responsible to their owner Zhou Ye.


    Of course, Zhou Ye''s shadow guard in this world is not the shadow guard he cultivated in the Marvel universe.


    In order to have fun for himself, Zhou Ye certainly couldn''t let the patrol wind envoy take all the beauties directly to him.


    But he was also a little worried that something accident might have caused the beauty he liked to be arched.


    Therefore, the Shadow Guard came into being...


    These shadow guards were selected by Zhou Ye from the ghosts of the underworld. Of course, the gender is naturally female, and it must be a perfect body.


    Then, Zhou Ye bestowed on them the supreme Dafa of ghost cultivation like the Heart Sutra of the Soul and Soul...So, the strange shadow guard appeared.


    Of course, in order to distinguish the shadow guards in the Marvel world, their full names are-Shadow Guards.


    At this time, Zhou Ye was talking with his shadow female guard.


    After a long while, Zhou Ye finally opened his eyes...with a slight smile: "Okay, we will go to Luanchuan County to play tomorrow..."


    "Really?" When Zhou Ye agreed to his proposal, Sha Fang was inexplicably surprised.


    You know, although she is at the side of Zhou Ye, in fact, her identity is the same as that of a servant girl, and even the identity of girls such as Bei Mihu is not as good as...No way, she was played by the three daughters of Bei Mihu. I''m afraid... Naturally, I don''t dare to be arrogant.


    Shafang just talked about it casually. I really didn''t expect Zhou Ye to actually pass his proposal.


    Seeing Shafang¡¯s expression, Zhou Ye smiled and stroked her cheek gently, and said, "Okay, since you have entered my Zhou''s house, don¡¯t hate Beimi and call them... and get along with them in the future. ..."


    "Shafang dare not..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Shafang felt a mixed feeling of sadness and joy...


    Until this moment, she has a feeling of truly integrating into the forces around her master... In the past, she always had a feeling of being quite separated from her daughters. In the final analysis, she was only given to her master by her own charming mistress. It¡¯s just a gift.


    On weekdays, she is really cautious, not dare to fight any sisters. After all, her class is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    But now, with Zhou Ye''s words, her status is equal to that of Meihu...


    How can this not surprise Shafang??


    As for, looking for a chance to escape?


    Don''t be funny, none of the women who have been tricked by Zhou Ye''s magical powers has a record of defecting.


    The goddess is so, not to mention the mere mortal three daughters of Shafang.


    Zhou Ye looked at the teardrops in Shafang''s eyes, gently raised his hand to wipe it away, and smiled: "I know that the three of you have been miserably manipulated by them. Why don''t I help you take revenge today..."


    When Shafang heard the words, she didn''t care about the tears still hanging on her face, and asked excitedly: "Really??"


    "Of course... it''s better like this..." Zhou Ye smiled and whispered to Shafang... These whispers made Shafang''s pretty face blush... "The master is really bad, why help the slave family get revenge... Think...Bah, the master is so bad..."


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye smiled without saying a word.


    Chapter 2278


    Chapter two thousand two hundred and seventy-eight


    The next morning...


    In the morning class of the monks of Baima Temple, a handsome young man walked out from the gate of the other courtyard.


    Behind him, followed by a rather exotic young woman dressed as a slave servant, followed by two maids in green skirts.


    This group of people is no one else, but Zhou Ye, the good mother Shafang and the two servants.


    Zhou Ye wore a white Confucian growth robe with gold rims, holding a jade fracture fan, and swaying it, giving people an elegant feeling... and the good mother behind him was carrying a cloth pouch on her back. The two maidservants are carrying an exquisite mahogany food box in their hands.


    This group of people dressed up for a long distance, and when they reached the gate of the temple, naturally a group of coachmen came forward to solicit business.


    During this half month, Zhou Ye did not take care of these coachmen. He also left a reputation for being generous among coachmen.


    Therefore, seeing Zhou Ye coming out, a group of coachmen greeted him one after another.


    "Hi son, where are you going today?"


    "Good son..."


    "Good son..."


    Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, and stopped in front of a Tsing Yi coachman... "Have never seen you before? Are you new here?"


    The Tsing Yi coachman heard the words and hurriedly replied: "If you return to the son, the youngest came from his hometown to ask for a living..."


    "Oh? Where is your hometown?" Zhou Ye asked casually.

 Chapter 1895

    "If you go back to the son, the little hometown is in Luanchuan County..." The Tsing Yi coachman was also well-behaved, knowing that high-profile guests should not offend...


    "It''s so good, I happen to be going to Luanchuan to play...just take your car..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Thank you son, thank you son... You are such a good person..." The Tsing Yi coachman was really overjoyed when he heard that. He thanked him, and hurriedly walked to his carriage and put down the wooden frame behind the carriage for the convenience of Zhou Ye boarding¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye was not welcome, and stepped directly into the carriage.


    As Zhou Ye chose the carriage, the other coachmen didn¡¯t say anything... After all, it¡¯s a matter of others who are willing to ride in the carriage. Moreover, Luan Chuan is a bit too far away. For a few days...they who drag the family with their mouths are not very willing to run remotely.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After Zhou Ye and the three maids got in the car, the man in Tsing Yi got on the shaft, and with a sound of driving, the carriage slowly drove away from the entrance of the White Horse Temple.


    What everyone didn''t notice was that when the man in Qingyi was driving away, he exchanged glances with the beggar who was squatting at the gate of the temple.After a while, the beggar also left the door of the White Horse Temple.


    All this, naturally, can''t hide Zhou Ye''s perception...


    For him, as long as he wants to know, there is nothing in the world that he doesn''t know.


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t care...


    This time I only did not bring Shi Feixuan and Li Xiuning and other women, naturally, it was also to let some people have no scruples...


    He''s just throwing himself into the net... just don''t know, what strategy does the American soldier plan to use against himself??


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye looked forward to it more and more.


    From the East Gate of Luoyang to Luanchuan, passing through Guanlin, Yichuan, Songxian...


    As for Zhou Ye, since he was not in a hurry, he naturally went all the way to play...


    He directly ordered the coachman to go south at Guanlin, and spent a whole day at Longmen Grottoes...


    Then, all the way, all the way to play.


    If it is an ordinary coachman, I am afraid that he is already anxious at this time. After all, if it is delayed for a day, it will delay a day''s business... However, this Tsing Yi coachman is different from others. He can''t wait for Zhou Ye to delay for a few days on the road...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye had a great time playing this trip.


    But what I have to say is that the roads in ancient times were really not very good...


    This way, some roads even almost threw up the three girls...


    But fortunately, with Zhou Ye''s support, the three girls did not make a fool of themselves.


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye''s frame has reached the junction of Yichuan County and Song County...


    It is located at the junction of the two counties, where the people are strong and there are many bandits, so the road is particularly calm.


    After all, in this place, ordinary merchants, unless they gather a few hundred people, would not dare to leave...


    At midday, a carriage, from the official road, slowly headed south...


    Although it has entered the autumn time, the autumn tiger is still very hot...


    After running for a while, Uesugi was soaked with sweat from the man in Tsing Yi driving the car...


    Especially at noon when the sun was blazing, the person who was exposed to the sun almost fainted.


    At this moment, the man who drove the car saw a tea stand beside the official road from a distance. His eyes lit up and he turned to the car and said, "Master, now the sun is like fire, and there is a tea stand ahead. You see, shall we rest for a while before leaving..."


    "That''s good..."


    In the car, Zhou Ye''s voice came...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s answer, the big guy was overjoyed. He raised his whip in his hand and yelled peacefully, "Driving..."


    Following his drive, the horse moved its four hooves and quickly moved towards the tea stall.


    After a while...


    The carriage stopped in front of the tea stall...


    "The guest officer wants to drink tea and dine? The small one has freshly chilled herbal tea and various pasta..." Seeing the big man stop the carriage, the middle-aged owner in the tea stall greeted him with a smile... ¡­


    "That''s not panic..." The big man said as he jumped off the cowl, walked behind the door, placed the wooden frame in front of the door, and said respectfully: "Master, we are here, let''s take a rest... "


    As the big man''s words fell, Shafang stepped out of the carriage first. As soon as she got out of the carriage, she immediately raised her hand to help Zhou Ye...


    And what about Zhou Ye?It also played the appearance of a weak student man, and walked down with Shafang''s support...


    The middle-aged owner of the tea stall, seeing the vain look at Zhou Ye''s feet, the smile on his face grew stronger...


    "My son, please... Let''s not see it as a wild shop, but don''t have any fun..."


    "Yeah..." Zhou Ye nodded lightly, and with the help of the two maidservants, he walked to the underside of the pergola...


    This painting of him really looks like a weak scholar after sitting in a carriage for a long time.


    Shafang walked under the pergola first, took out a silk handkerchief from her waist, wiped it hard on the stool for a while, and then sat down with Zhou Ye.


    "Ah, it killed me..." At this time, Zhou Ye was already addicted to acting...While enjoying the squeeze of the two maidservants on his shoulders, he sighed: "Everything is hard to do. I just know today. It''s true...It''s really better to take a boat..."


    After sighing for a while, Zhou Ye raised his eyes to look at the middle-aged man, and said, "What good food do you have here?"


    "If you return to the son, although our place is not as prosperous as the big city, there are also some delicious mountain products..." After that, the middle-aged man wanted to introduce...


    However, it was interrupted by Zhou Ye with a wave of his hand... "Well, I don''t bother to listen to you, pick up what you are good at... the money will naturally not be less than you!"


    Chapter 2279


    Chapter two thousand and seventy


    When the middle-aged man heard the words, the smile on his face bloomed...


    "Hao Le... Master, take a break, take a sip of tea, and I will prepare it for you right away..."


    As he said, the middle-aged man with the appearance of the tea shop owner shouted behind him: "Chunni, Chunni, damn girl, where did you go... Don¡¯t hurry up and bring the herbal tea, let the son cool off his thirst... ¡­"


    "Hey, come here..."


    With a sweet response, a village girl in a coarse cloth skirt walked out from behind the straw shed.


    That woman, if she only listened to her voice, anyone would feel that she was a beauty, even if she was not a peerless beauty, she should at least be a delicate girl.

 Chapter 1896

    However, when Zhou Ye saw her face, there was a feeling that meeting was worse than hearing.


    I saw that the village girl had a melon-seeded face, willow eyebrows, and a cherry mouth...It is supposed to be standard for beautiful women, right?


    It''s a pity that the star-filled pockmarks have completely destroyed this beauty.


    It¡¯s just that if you don¡¯t look at your face and just look at the slender figure, this village girl is also a beauty...


    As Zhou Ye looked up and down the village girl named Chunni, the village girl came out carrying a copper pot and several pottery bowls...


    "Master, please use tea..." As she said, the village girl placed the tea bowl in front of Zhou Ye and others, and then picked up the copper pot in her hand and filled the tea bowl...


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye looked at the village girl in front of him, then at the tea on the low table, and said with a wicked smile: "My Zhou, He De He Neng, can actually let the beautiful soldier in Wadazhai serve me tea Pouring water... not easy, not easy..."


    Hearing what Zhou Ye said... Whether it was the owner of the tea shed or the brawny man driving the car, his expression changed drastically in an instant.


    And Shen Luoyan, who was dressed as an ugly village girl, changed his face drastically. As soon as he lifted his right hand, a silver hairpin slipped out of her sleeve, raising his hand to think of Zhou Ye''s throat piercing.


    The other two also leaned their hands behind them, obviously trying to copy the guy desperately.


    However, no matter how fast they are, how can they be faster than Shafang??


    When Zhou Ye broke the crowd, Shafang had already activated the ability transformed by her master¡ªthe spiritual ability.


    Perhaps it is because the natural concentration of martial arts practitioners is far better than ordinary people. Since Shafang gained the spiritual power, in just half a month, he has been able to use it as usual.


    In addition, what she used to do at the Daming Zunjiao was also a missionary work, and she had studied hypnosis and other methods. Therefore, she was even more powerful when she gained spiritual power.


    "Humph--!"


    After Shafang snorted coldly, whether it was the sturdy car driver or the middle-aged man pretending to be the owner of the tea shed, they all stood on the spot as if they had been held in fixation...


    As for the ugly Shen Luoyan?


    Hehe, then naturally the owner will clean up by himself, and Shafang will not take away the toys of the owner without wit...


    At this time, Shen Luoyan had already poked the silver hairpin in his hand at Zhou Ye''s throat, and Zhou Ye, without dodge or dodge, let her do it, stretched out her long arms to embrace her slender waist, and exerted force. , He dragged her into his arms.


    Shen Luoyan was really anxious, angry, ashamed and angry at this time. The hairpin that had just pierced Zhou Ye''s throat, because of Zhou Ye''s pull, directly stabbed it sideways and slid down Zhou Ye''s neck.


    However, she was not discouraged. Instead, she flipped her wrist and turned into a stick, and once again pointed the silver hairpin in her hand at Zhou Ye''s throat...


    Zhou Ye smiled, didn''t evade, but slowly said, "Just..."


    Shen Luoyan didn''t pay attention to Zhou Ye''s words, but forced the silver hairpin between Zhou Ye''s neck and said coldly: "Let go of your stinky hands..."


    "What if I don''t let it go?" Zhou Ye said cheerfully.


    "You..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words like a rogue Poppi, he sent Shen Luoyan out of his body and two Buddhas to heaven...


    However, she finally suppressed her anger and said, "If you don''t let me go...today, I will put a transparent hole in your neck..."


    "I''m so scared... I''m afraid to die..." Zhou Ye said, and yawned...


    "...You..." Shen Luoyan was almost vomiting blood from Zhou Ye''s anger... She had never seen such a brazen person.


    However, in the end, she still did not forcefully pierce the silver hairpin into Zhou Ye¡¯s neck. After all, the purpose of her trip was for the He Shibi in Shi Feixuan¡¯s hands. The game was also set to capture Zhou Ye. Threatening Shi Feixuan.


    If she really killed Zhou Ye, Shen Luoyan was really afraid of Shifei''s anger and would never die with her at Wagangzhai, then it would violate her original intention.


    After all, although Wagangzhai claims to have one hundred thousand soldiers, it can compete with the Sui army.


    But those people from all walks of life are not so offended.


    Especially a woman whose lover was killed, that is really terrifying.


    As a woman, although Shen Luoyan has never opened her heart to any man, she knows women''s hearts best.


    Once a woman really hates it, it will really be revenge from morning till night.


    It would be even more terrifying if this woman were still a disciple of Cihang Jingzhai, who was a martial artist.


    As long as the teacher fairy issues an order of revenge in the name of the teacher''s gate, I am afraid that the good situation in Wagangzhai will disappear in the blink of an eye.


    After all, no matter how strong Wagangzhai is, there are really not many people who can beat it. Especially the people in the rivers and lakes have always used everything. They are not afraid of thieves, and they are afraid of thieves. By then, fear of Wagangzhai will be true. It''s never peaceful...


    Thinking of this, even though the roots of Shen Luoyan''s hated teeth were itching... but she also cared about Shi Feixuan, and didn''t dare to easily take the life of the slutty in front of her.


    In desperation, Shen Luoyan had to change the hairpin in his hand and aimed it at Zhou Ye''s left eye... gritted his teeth and said: "Don''t let me go, or else, be careful of your tricks..."


    Facing Shen Luoyan''s threat, Zhou Ye just yawned and lazily said, "Two clicks..."


    "I asked you to let me go..."


    "If you have the ability, go out by yourself..."


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Shen Luoyan was speechless for a while, if she could get out of Zhou Ye''s arms, would she still use it as a threat?


    Zhou Ye''s arm was like an iron hoop around her waist. How could she be able to get out??


    Thinking of this, Shen Luoyan felt more and more bitter...


    Thinking of her dignified American military division in Wagangzhai, and a martial arts wizard who commanded thousands of troops, the Sui general did not dare to be presumptuous in front of her, but today, he was forced by a spoiler to have no way into the earth... ...This is really...


    The more I thought about it, the more I thought about it, the more I thought about it, the more I was wronged, especially when Shen Luoyan looked at Zhou Ye''s evil smile, he didn''t get angry, and the hairpin in his hand was going to be poked harder...


    Chapter 2280


    Chapter two hundred and eighty


    Just when Shen Luoyan was about to poke the hairpin in Zhou Ye''s eyes...


    Suddenly there was a cold snort...


    Then, Shen Luoyan felt his arm stagnate, and the hairpin could no longer jab.


    It is not someone else who does it, it is the good mother Shafang.


    It was one thing for her to watch her master teasing the American soldier, but it was another thing to let the American soldier hurt her master.


    "Hehe..." Faced with Shen Luoyan''s actions, Zhou Ye smiled slightly... and relieved Shafang''s spiritual power that had bound her.


    "Master..." Shafang looked at Shen Luoyan, who was able to move again, and stomped her feet before her master...


    "It''s okay, she can''t hurt me..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head at the kind mother Shafang standing behind Shen Luoyan...


    Now that the owner has taken the initiative to stop, then Shafang will naturally no longer be troublesome...


    However, there was a sourness in my heart...

 Chapter 1897

    This is really different from other people...


    At this time, Shen Luoyan, who was almost mad by Zhou Ye, once gained freedom, the silver hairpin in his hand naturally pierced Zhou Ye''s eyes...


    "Three, four, five..."


    Zhou Ye didn''t stop him, letting her stab her casually, but every time she stabs, Zhou Ye will count.


    Seeing her master''s behavior, Shafang couldn''t help but roll her eyes, as if thinking of something, she squinted and chuckled...


    Looking at Shen Luoyan''s eyes, he couldn''t help but bring a trace of pity...


    But obviously, Shen Luoyan didn''t have any eyes behind his head, and couldn''t see Shafang''s expression, especially when she was almost mad by Zhou Ye...


    The silver hairpin in his hand stabbed without a head and face...


    After counting more than a dozen times, Zhou Ye was also a little impatient... "Pop-hey, woman, you can give me enough..."


    "You...you dare to hit me..." Shen Luoyan held the dolphins in his hands, and looked at Zhou Ye in disbelief...


    "Well, I hit..."


    "I''m fighting with you..."


    "Snapped¡­¡­"


    "I¡­¡­"


    "Snapped¡­¡­"


    "..."


    In other words, the wicked still need the wicked to grind...


    Zhou Ye''s subsequent slap that raindrops on her body woke Shen Luoyan instead...


    In the final analysis, Shen Luoyan is a beautiful soldier in Wagangzhai, and even a femme fatale in the mouth of the Sui army.The scheming is naturally extraordinary.


    The reason why she was so gaffe just now is really because she has never been so frivolous by a man since she was a child... After she calmed down, she also found many things wrong.


    Why don''t those two guys around me help?Why are the five hundred soldiers lying in ambush in the surrounding mountains and forests still in such a situation??


    What exactly is going on??


    These things, the more Shen Luoyan thinks about it, the more terrible he thinks, the more he thinks about it, the more he feels...I''m afraid I''ve kicked the iron this time.


    "Who are you?" Shen Luoyan looked at Zhou Ye with a serious face and asked...


    "Me? Isn''t that the Zhou Ye you want to intercept..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "No, what I want to know is not your name... but your identity..." After saying this, Shen Luoyan said with a sad expression: "Luoyan doesn''t want to be even the first man who is frivolous in his life. Know..."


    If Shen Luoyan made this expression in normal times, maybe Zhou Ye would also tell her his origin...


    However, now that Zhou Ye saw Shen Luoyan making this look, he couldn''t help laughing...


    Zhou Ye''s smile made Shen Luoyan silly...


    What''s happening here?Isn''t your own beauty tricks not working well??


    What she didn''t notice was that she was wearing ugly makeup right now...


    This is equivalent to the same sentence, spoken from Fairy Zixia, it is a love word that makes a man''s heart fascinating, but if it is spoken from the flowery mouth, it is even a laughable joke.


    "Hahaha... my beauty soldier... hahaha... you... you should remove your makeup first..." Zhou Ye said, laughing from the tea on the low table, using Dip some tea with her hand and wipe it on Shen Luoyan''s cheek...


    After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Shen Luoyan finally understood where he was wrong...


    At this moment, she had an urge to kill Zhou Ye and die with him...


    What is wrong with me today?No matter how frequently she makes mistakes, she really has missed the level of her beautiful soldier.


    However, when she felt the gentle hand on her cheek that helped her remove her makeup with tea, she felt a little throbbing in her heart.


    To put it bluntly, the removal of eyebrows is a kind of boudoir pleasure between husband and wife...For women of the opposite sex who can make such an intimate behavior, only their husband is the only one.


    Unconsciously, Shen Luoyan''s cheeks were already red...


    "I¡­¡­"


    "What''s wrong with you?" Zhou Ye smiled as he looked at the beautiful soldier who was gradually in his own hands, showing his true face.


    "Why teasing Luoyan like this..." Shen Luoyan is so slow at this time, knowing that someone has seen through his own strategy long ago, for fear that even the five hundred sergeants who are ambushing by him are already abusive, right?


    "Oh? There is such a reason in the world? You are only allowed to calculate me? Isn''t I allowed to tease you?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "So how is Young Master Zhou going to deal with Luoyan?" At this time, Shen Luoyan has completely calmed down...and no longer struggles...


    The winner and loser, since the skill is not as good as the others, fell into the hands of Zhou Ye, and Shen Luoyan has already accepted his fate...


    Resist?


    It''s not that she has resisted, but-the silver hairpin in her hand has just been pierced and deformed, and she has not been able to do what Zhou Ye has done, and she has not even been able to leave a mark on Zhou Ye...


    Being able to practice horizontal training to such a level, she didn''t lose in the loss.


    "How to deal with you?" Zhou Ye made a thoughtful look, and said: "What a problem... Keep it, it is a disaster after all, or just kill it?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Shen Luoyan couldn''t help but tremble slightly...


    Since ancient times, the only death is difficult. It seems that I am far from being as strong as I thought before...


    Thinking of this, Shen Luoyan couldn''t help but sigh, but he did not ask for mercy.


    Rather, he raised his pink neck and looked generous and righteous... "Please do not let Luo Yan suffer for no reason..."


    Seeing Shen Luoyan''s piety, Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing... "Hahaha... the American military division deserves to be a beautiful military division... I changed my attention, and I decided to take you as my woman... ¡­"


    "what??"


    When Shen Luoyan heard this, he would struggle... "You... kill me, I mean you can''t be your woman..."


    Reference 2281


    Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty One


    "It''s not for you..." Zhou Ye smiled, "Well, between you and me, there are still some small accounts to be settled..."


    As he said, Zhou Ye hugged Shen Luoyan, his figure flashed, and he took Shafang''s daughters and disappeared in place...As Zhou Ye and others disappeared in place, the two people who remained in the tea shed Including the tea shed and the carriage, they have gone through ten thousand years of time at the same moment, turning into a mass of dust... as if they had never appeared in this world. Of course, the one who ended up with them, and that More than five hundred Vadangzhai masters lying in the woods on both sides...

 Chapter 1898

    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Laojun Mountain, formerly known as Jingshi Mountain, is located in the southeast of Luanchuan County. It is the main peak of the eight hundred miles of Funiu Mountains in the Qinling Mountains, with an elevation of 2297 meters.


    Fengding Laojun Temple was built in the Northern Wei Dynasty...It has always been incense and it is a place of worship for many good men and women.


    At this time, on the mountain road leading to the Laojun Temple on the top of the mountain, a group of quite eye-catching teams looked very different.


    The first person was a young man in Jinfu. The young man was extremely tall, about 1.9 meters, and his appearance was even more beautiful and extraordinary. At first glance, people knew that this man must be of extraordinary origin.


    And behind him, a little bit behind, is a woman with long hair and white clothes. That woman is also extremely beautiful, especially her pair of slick eyes, which gives people a kind of agility. What a wise feeling...


    Behind these two people, there is a maidservant dressed as three maids...


    Whether it was the older maidservant full of young women''s charm or the two young maidservants, their beauty was not inferior to that of the beauty in white in front of him, and even the faintly revealed exoticism on the faces of the three of them, It can''t add a lot of style to the three.


    This group of people is not someone else, it is Zhou Ye and others...


    And behind Zhou Ye was the American soldier Shen Luoyan.


    It''s just that at this time, the American soldier Shen Luoyan no longer had a tit-for-tat confrontation with Zhou Ye that day, and some just looked at Zhou Ye''s side of affection.


    Obviously, the American soldier did not escape Zhou Ye''s poisonous hand, and eventually fell into his palm.


    "Are Luo Yan tired?"


    At this time, the group had reached halfway up the mountain, Zhou Ye smiled and grabbed Shen Luoyan''s little hand, and asked softly.


    "Why does the husband treat the concubine body as a fragile porcelain doll?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, he clearly felt very happy, but he even said something arrogant... "The husband is not tired, how can Luo Yan Tired?"


    "puff--!!"


    Hearing Shen Luoyan''s words, Zhou Ye hadn''t spoken yet, but Shafang and other women behind him had already endured their good looks...


    Shafang smiled, while squeezing her throat vividly and said: "Langjun...it''s not working anymore, my concubine is really not working anymore..."


    "I beg you, Lang Jun, let your concubine go..." The Shui girl was also so bad that she actually cooperated with Shafang when a classmate made a begging for mercy.


    Shen Luoyan''s pretty face flushed to his neck in an instant... "You two bad things, don''t follow me... don''t..."


    However, it is obvious that Shen Luoyan''s words are useless to Shafang and other women...


    After all, according to the Zhou family''s house rules, she still has to call the three daughters to her sister...


    No way, who told Zhou''s family to talk about sisters after entering the house?


    Obviously, Shafang is not afraid of Shen Luoyan...


    Shen Luoyan didn''t say anything, she said that Shafang and the two girls are learning more...


    "Don''t say... Don''t say..."


    Shen Luoyan naturally refused to stand up, and reached out to catch Shafang. However, she covered Shafang¡¯s look, and Shui Mai said more vigorously... She covered Shui Mai''s look, and Shafang said even more. Working hard...


    This makes Shen Luoyan angry...


    In the end, she could only ask her husband for help with a sad expression... "Husband, you don''t care about Sister Shafang and others..."


    "It''s okay... next time you can help me clean them up..." Zhou Ye smiled and said.


    When Shen Luoyan heard this, his eyes lit up...


    The so-called helping her husband clean up people...Of course she knows how to do it...


    Although only three days have passed since the present, in the mirror world, she has been kept by Zhou Ye for a few months...


    For my husband when he was there, there were an endless stream of small tricks, not to mention learning 10%, at least 50 or 60%.


    Therefore, Shen Luoyan immediately understood what Zhou Ye said... She smiled at Shafang and said, "Sister Shafang, next time I won¡¯t blame my sister for not being merciful..."


    "Hee hee, I have water to help me..." Shafang said confidently: "It''s a big deal, we hurt each other together... we two fight one..."


    "No, it''s two-on-two..." Shen Luoyan said calmly: "Sister Huoer, but you helped me..."


    Shafang was stunned when she heard this, and looked at Huo''er with a look of surprise: "Huo''er...Could it be that you are going to betray me?"


    "I...I..." The somewhat honest Huoer was at a loss when Shafang said so...


    Finally, the girls couldn''t help but hug each other and laughed...


    Seeing the happy appearance of all the girls, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but leaked a smile. Come out to play, naturally he would like to be happy... Of course he was also happy to see his own woman so happy.


    But fortunately, today is not the first year of the junior high school nor the fifteenth day. The number of people who go up the mountain to burn incense is sparse, and not many people.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye didn''t say anything about the girls making such colorful jokes...


    In fact, Shafang is still very measured, knowing what to do when...


    While talking and laughing, everyone has reached the Laojun Temple on the top of the mountain...


    Just when Zhou Ye was about to take the women into the temple to play, a gray figure suddenly appeared in front of Zhou Ye with the sound of wind.


    "Sword Master, the style has not been seen for many years... Ning Daoqi is polite..."


    As the voice fell, a rather tall figure appeared in front of Zhou Ye. It was an old man with Eguan Bo belt, with five strands of long beard, and a quaint and simple face, wearing a gray robe, facing Zhou Ye. Ye bowed, showing respectful appearance.


    "Haha, who should I be? Ning Daoqi, who turned out to be one of the three great masters..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Ning Daoqi smiled bitterly: "In front of the sword master, how dare Ning Daoqi call the grandmaster... ashamed, ashamed..."


    "Hehe, Ning scattered people see me, but want to compete with me again?" Zhou Ye asked rhetorically.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Ning Daoqi couldn''t help shivering, as if remembering something terrible, and hurriedly shook his head and said: "Don''t dare, Ning Daoqi just wandered here. Seeing the sword master here, I came here to make a call. Hello...Ning Daoqi will leave now..."


    While talking, his figure flashed, and his figure swept down the mountain like electricity...It was like fleeing.


    "Then...that is Ning Daoqi, one of the three great masters?? Why did he run?" Shen Luoyan said dumbfounded when he saw Ning Daoqi who had fled.


    You know, even when she was Wadangzhai, she had heard the name of the three great masters in the world, but why did this grandmaster run away when she saw her husband??


    "Probably I was scared the last time..." Zhou Ye said lightly...


    "Huh? Husband has such a record, hurry...tell Luo Yan..."


    Reference 2282


    Chapter two hundred and eighty two


    "That''s what happened a few years ago..."

 Chapter 1899

    Zhou Ye smiled, and while talking, he walked into Laojun Temple.


    "At that time I was drinking tea and discussing Taoism in Cihang Jingzhai..."


    "Is it just drinking tea and talking about the Tao?" Shen Luoyan asked with a smile when he heard Zhou Ye''s words.


    You must know that after several months of getting along, although I dare not say that I know a lot about my husband, but at least in terms of personality, he still knows quite well.


    Where is Cihang Jingzhai??


    That is the holy place where the martial arts bull''s ears are held. In Cihang Jingzhai, there are all women. This is known to all in the world.


    Especially, the female disciples of Cihang Jingzhai who come out of the mountain every few years are all stunning...It makes people in the rivers and lakes want to entertain the female disciples in Cihang Jingzhai.


    Come to think of it, the contemporary master of Cihang Jingzhai is certainly a stunning woman who does not lose to Shifeixuan.


    Will my husband be at ease drinking tea and talking when he meets a stunning woman??Give me a break¡­¡­


    Shen Luoyan was the first to believe this sentence.


    Hearing Shen Luoyan''s teasing, Zhou Ye gave her a helpless look, his right hand turned into an invisible thing, and then he heard a crisp sound...


    Snapped--


    "! Yeah -" Chen Layan like frightened deer in general, leaped aside, his hands protecting dolphin, a look of distress of watching their own husband ...... Jiao Chen said: "The husband ...... you, how can you ......"


    "Do you still want to hear the story?" Zhou Ye smiled evilly and raised his hand and gestured. "If you interrupt my husband, I will serve you..."


    "Hehe..." XN


    Seeing Shen Luoyan''s embarrassment being bullied by her owner, whether it was Shafang or the second maid, she couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Hearing the laughter of the women, Shen Luoyan''s face turned red... but she did not dare to violate her husband¡¯s words again, so she obediently returned to her husband¡¯s side again, and muttered: "The husband will do bully me¡­¡­"


    Zhou Ye, as if he hadn''t heard her talking, continued with what he said just now... "At that time, I was drinking tea and discussing the Dao with the master of Cihang Jingzhai..."


    Talking about drinking tea, in fact, to put it bluntly, it is just trying to make love with Fan Qinghui and Bi Xiuxin.


    At that time, Ning Daoqi, an individual who was already well-known, didn''t know where he got the gate of Cihang Jingzhai, so he went directly to the door, intending to watch Cihang Jingzhai''s handed down treasure-Cihang Swordsman...


    Coincidentally, it happened that Zhou Ye, who was permanently stationed at the Flying Horse Ranch, was in the Cihang Jingzhai that day.


    So, Ning Daoqi was unlucky...


    He failed to borrow the Cihang Sword Classic, but was hit by Zhou Ye''s eyes, vomiting blood and fled.


    If it wasn''t for Zhou Ye that didn''t want to kill him, then Ning Daoqi would definitely die in Cihang Jingzhai.


    However, this Ning Daoqi also knew and was interested. After he recovered from his injury, he went around claiming that he had borrowed the Cihang swordsmanship from Cihang Jingzhai. Because his mind was not condensed enough, he vomited blood and hurt his mind, but he also owed him Ning Daoqi. With the favor of Ci Hang Jing Zhai, the descendants of Ci Hang Jing Zhai can unconditionally ask him to do something.


    Since Ning Daoqi was so knowledgeable and interesting, Zhou Ye didn''t chase him anymore.


    I just didn¡¯t expect to see this old boy again today, but this guy is probably afraid of Zhou Ye. He just said hello to Zhou Ye, but when he heard Zhou Ye asked him if he wanted to fight with him again, Immediately fled...


    No way, although Ning Daoqi was arrogant, he was self-aware.


    Ten years ago, he couldn''t hold a look in his eyes. Ten years later??Ha ha¡­¡­


    After hearing what Zhou Ye said, Shen Luoyan''s eyes were filled with pride... "Husband, you are so amazing..."


    Women, who doesn''t want his lover to be a peerless hero??


    Although Shen Luoyan had seen her husband''s miraculousness more or less since she was taken away by Zhou Ye, it was the first time she knew about this glorious past of her husband.


    Who is that?That was Ning Daoqi, one of the three great masters, such a figure could not bear a look from his husband.


    How can this prevent Shen Luoyan from being proud?


    After all, women have a vanity to compare...


    Some women show up in the cost of eating and wearing, and some women show up in putting them on men.


    And Shen Luoyan obviously likes the kind of saint in front of his husband.


    Hearing that her husband was so awkward, she was happier than defeating Ning Daoqi.


    In response, Zhou Ye could only shake his head and sigh.


    Zhou Ye took the girls to play in Laojun Mountain for a few days, and then went around Jiguandong and other places...


    In the end, after spending half a month in Luanchuan, Zhou Ye took Shen Luoyan and other women back to the White Horse Temple in Luoyang.


    Four went out and five came back.


    Shi Feixuan and other women expressed serious protests...


    Especially the noble women''s group headed by Li Xiuning is even more clamoring that they must educate their husbands on what is called a husband''s guide.


    In response, Zhou Ye waved his hand, "Come on, who is afraid of whom..."


    It''s night-a war begins...


    And when this war aimed at squeezing out one''s own husband finally ended, all the women could not get up again.


    Just kidding, in terms of Zhou Ye''s physique at this time, it couldn''t be easier to teach these chicks to the north.


    What''s more, this product has also opened up a cheating-like second ten thousand skills?


    Therefore, in the next three days, the women had to hang up and surrender.


    Happy days always pass quickly.


    After Zhou Ye stayed in Luoyang for more than a month, he had to leave.


    He planned to go all the way to the east, eventually reaching the southeast coast...


    why??Because his little princess of the Dongming School has already issued an ultimatum to him, and she won''t come again... I won''t recognize him as a dad.


    In desperation, Zhou Ye could only set off.


    Although Shi Feixuan wanted to go with her husband, but Master¡¯s order was hard to violate, she still had to continue to search for the Ming Master in Luoyang, and she had been in Luoyang for long enough. Next she planned to leave for Chang''an and continue there. Own division mission.


    Of course, although Zhou Qingxuan is not by her side, Rong Jiaojiao, Dong Shuni, and the grandson Wuguo, will accompany her to Chang''an.


    And Li Xiuning, Shafang, Bei Mihu and other women, will follow the beauty gang master Yun Yuzhen and go south by boat...


    In the end, Bai Qing''er and Shen Luoyan were the only two following Zhou Ye...


    After sending off the girls one by one, Zhou Ye stood on the dock, looking at the stern of the giant Kun Gang going down the Yangtze River, without speaking for a long time.

 Chapter 1900

    "Since the husband is not willing to leave the sisters, why not take the sisters to act together?" Shen Luoyan, who was standing behind Zhou Ye, asked strangely.


    "Hehe, Sister Luoyan, you don''t know anything about that..." Bai Qing''er smiled: "The master must be thinking at this time--ah, I can finally go out again..."


    "Papa¡ªwhat nonsense..."


    "Master..." Bai Qing''er was slapped by Zhou Ye with this slap, holding the dolphins in her hands, water shadows in her eyes...


    "Well, let''s set off too..."


    Chapter 2283


    Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty Three


    Luoyang''s official road to Liyang...


    From time to time, you can always see a group of draggers marching towards Luoyang...


    They either drove their own horse-drawn carriages and ox carts to let the young and old ride in the carts, or helped the old and young to hobble with simple bags. In short, the closer they were to the Yangtze River, the more they could feel the coming of chaos.


    At this time, a black exquisite carriage, being led by two tall horses, was moving up against the flow of people and heading towards Liyang.


    On the cowl, sat a teenager, not tall or short, not fat or thin, with a sallow complexion, and a little malnourished.


    He looked at the hungry people with a hint of pity in his eyes.


    But it was just a trace of pity.


    In this troubled time, if he really wants to save the people from the fire and water, there is only one way to use the mighty power of his husband.


    However, she is more aware that her husband is no longer willing to be the emperor... Therefore, she can only hope that her sister will find the current Mingjun early, sweep the world with the power of thunder, and return the people to a peaceful and prosperous world.


    "Oh..." Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but sigh...That''s not easy.


    The prosperity of the people suffers, and the death of the people suffers.


    This sentence my husband said is really right...


    She shook her head helplessly, and returned her eyes to those fleeing... Not far in the forest beside the official road, she found a clearing and stopped the carriage.


    After jumping off the shaft of the carriage, she stepped directly into the carriage.


    The carriage looked the same size as an ordinary carriage, but when you really walked into it, you would find that there was something else in it.


    In the car is a space of more than 100 square meters. In the space, there are all kinds of ornate furniture, and the floor is covered with wool carpets from Persia.


    In this space, the most conspicuous one is the wooden couch placed in the middle... that big couch occupies a small half of the space.


    At this moment, a man and a woman were lying on the couch that looked quite comfortable...


    As soon as the coachman stepped into the carriage, he made a few back and forth movements on the edge of his face, and quickly tore off a thin skin like a mask.Obviously, she had just changed her face...


    After tearing off the human skin mask on her face, the woman walked to the side of the couch, took off her shoes and got on the couch, then crawled to the woman''s side with both hands and feet, pinpointing the place where the thin quilt had the most flesh, and pulled it up... ¡­"Snapped¡­¡­"


    With this slap, the woman couldn''t pretend to sleep anymore... "Ah-Luo Yan, what are you doing..."


    "Pretend to sleep... Get up quickly, it''s time for you to drive..." As he said, he stuffed the mask and other things in his hands all over...


    "I''m still soft...you know...Master..." Bai Qing''er said, holding her owner tightly, looking like she was going to shame.


    "I don''t care... Say yes, one person for a long time..."


    "Luo Yan, you can let people go..."


    "Don''t..."


    The sound of the two women''s dispute obviously awakened the sleeping teenager next to him...


    As soon as he stretched out his hand, he dragged the two women into his arms together... "Well, you don''t need to drive the car anymore, I''ll drive the car later..."


    "Don''t..."


    "Master... I was wrong..."


    "I''ll go now¡­¡­"


    "Ah----!!!"


    The two women''s begging for mercy was obviously useless... Soon, the two of them lost the energy to beg for mercy, only...


    After a long while--


    Zhou Ye walked out of the carriage with a refreshing look... After lazily stretched out, he sat on the shaft of the carriage...


    The carriage drove away from the glade and once again embarked on the official road.


    As for the two daughters, Shen Luoyan and Bai Qing''er, hehe...It is estimated that they will not be able to get up before sunset.


    In this way, Zhou Ye drove the carriage all the way to Liyang against the flow of people.


    Three days later...


    Zhou Ye and others came to a mountain village... Just when Zhou Ye drove into the village, intending to pass through the village, and continue to move forward... Suddenly, there was a rush of horseshoes from the opposite official road. , And then, a team of people sprinted from the hillside...


    I saw this group of more than 60 people, dressed in variegated samurai costumes, and everyone was wearing a green scarf on their arms...


    As soon as he rushed into the village entrance, he shot and killed a few domestic dogs that came out.


    Then, they searched house by house and drove out more than a hundred men, women, and children from the village. For a while, they walked away, calling children and calling mothers, crying and screaming, which made people unbearable to witness.


    The Green Turban Army arranged men and women into two sisters in the village, and surrounded them in groups to prevent anyone from escaping.


    At this moment, the leader saw the entrance of the village at a glance. Zhou Ye, who had just drove over, sat down with him in the rather exquisite and luxurious black carriage. His face was suddenly happy, and then he dashed without hesitation. In the past, a big knife in his hand pointed at Zhou Ye, and he shouted and asked, "Who are you? But Sui Jun''s dog official family?"


    "It''s your ass?" Zhou Ye raised his eyelids and said indifferently.


    "Oh, the kid is pretty..." The leader of the army smiled angrily when he heard the words, "Today, I let you know that your grandpa is so powerful..."


    With that said, the army chief wanted to order the four pros and cons on his left and right to go up and cut the young man who was ranting under his horse.


    At this moment, the two women in the car seemed to have heard the cries of the villagers outside the car, hurriedly dressed up, walked out of the car door, and asked, "Husband (Master), what happened?"


    It''s fine for the two women not to show up. This appearance immediately stunned the army head...


    The halazi in the mouth is almost flowing out...


    After all, no matter from which aspect, Bai Qing''er and Shen Luoyan are rare, peerless beauties, how could the military head who left his hoe a few days ago have seen it??


    At this moment, the army leader didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to Zhou Ye... He looked straight at the two women Bai Qing''er and Shen Luoyan, and said: "Come on, get me arrested. I suspect they are Sui. The spy sent by the army dog ??officer... Qitou, I want to interrogate it..."

 Chapter 1901

    Zhou Ye was almost out of anger at this time... Fuck, it''s true that if I don''t kill people, there will always be someone on the pole looking for abuse...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled evilly: "You, do you like my woman?"


    "Boy, what your woman, this is a spy, today..."


    "Hey, people can''t live for evil..." Zhou Ye sighed...


    As his voice fell, Qi Juntou felt that he could no longer move his whole body. Before he could see the color of horror on his face...A black flame burned from under his feet... ¡­


    "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" A sorrowful scream, from the mouth of Boss Qi,...Just listening to this scream made all the so-called rebel sergeants feel terrified. .


    Chapter 2284


    Chapter two hundred and eighty four


    The pros and cons of Boss Qi who stood on the sidelines did not care much, so they wanted to draw their swords to help...


    However, they were horrified to find that their bodies were frozen and motionless.


    They couldn''t even move their fingers.


    In fact, not only these four followers, but also the dozens of other green-haired volunteers.


    "Is my woman very beautiful?" Zhou Ye happily jumped off the shaft of the car at this time, and then walked to the front of the boss Qi...


    At this time, Boss Qi, still sitting on the horse, kept screaming screams...


    Zhou Ye looked at him, then sighed, "I don''t like to look up at people..."


    As his voice fell, the miscellaneous war horse under Qi boss''s hips melted like wax, and instantly turned into a mass of black and red flesh.


    As the war horse turned into a pool of blood, the boss suddenly fell to the ground...At this time, he was lying in the blood that his war horse turned into, howling and screaming, how terrible the image looks. ...


    "That''s much better..." Zhou Ye looked down at the boss Qi with joy, and smiled: "Well---just keep screaming here!"


    With that said, Zhou Ye no longer paid attention to the screaming Boss Qi, allowing his body to be burned by the black flame inch by inch...


    He stepped to the side, followed Boss Qi and said with a smile: "Come, tell me, whose rebels are you?"


    "I...I..." The pros had already been shocked by Zhou Ye''s means and could not speak. Facing Zhou Ye''s question, he was so shocked that he didn''t know how to answer.


    With his knock, Zhou Ye''s brows suddenly frowned... "A good man, even in such a situation, he is unwilling to betray his boss... I admire you... So, let you die right..."


    As soon as Zhou Ye''s words landed, the kiss suddenly felt as if his whole body was being squeezed from all sides by a tens of thousands of giants. In an instant, he turned into a mass of fleshy mud.


    Although this pro-following death was extremely fast, those sergeants could see clearly...the pro-family death was extremely miserable... Before dying, even the eyeballs were squeezed out.


    Looking at the pro-accompaniment who had turned into a mass of fleshy flesh, Zhou Ye turned around and faced the other pro-accompaniment again. He was about to speak, and the pro was like a gun, saying: "Grandpa for your life, the little one is Mr. Du¡¯s subordinate, he was ordered to come and recruit... Grandpa spares his life..."


    "Did I ask you?? What a look..."


    Hearing that pro-following words, Zhou Ye frowned again and waved his hand unceremoniously, allowing this guy to follow in the footsteps of his colleagues...


    Seeing this, almost all the Green Turban rebels wailed in their hearts at the same time...


    The Qi Juntou of his own is really seeking his own way. He is a good way of walking in the house, what is it to provoke this killing star??This time is good, it''s trivial to not complete the task assigned above, this special code may not even be able to save his own life.


    This little killer star in front of him is obviously playing with himself...


    Thinking of this, these rebels couldn''t help but scolded Boss Qi several times.


    At this time, Zhou Ye had walked in front of the third person, and he smiled slightly: "I''ll ask you..."


    Before he could finish his words, the boss of Qi''s kiss had wet his pants casually, and at the same time a stench came out...


    "It''s really bad luck!" Zhou Ye waved his hand, and a gust of wind blew up, not only blowing away the stench, but also blowing the frightening kiss into pieces of meat, just in an instant. Fu You appeared in front of everyone with a bloodshot white skeleton...


    Zhou Ye waved his hand impatiently, and turned his head again to look at the last one...


    Something that Zhou Ye didn''t expect happened...


    When Zhou Ye turned to look at him, the prosperous eyeballs were round and round, and his whole body trembled. Then, his face turned blue and stopped breathing.


    Obviously, he was frightened to death by Zhou Ye...


    "Scared to death? That''s the guts?" Zhou Ye sighed rather silently...


    At this time, Bai Qing''er and Shen Luoyan both walked behind their man..."Hehe, Master, these guys are really useless..."


    "Du Fuwei is really called a hero in vain, and his subordinates are all such rats..." Shen Luoyan sighed and said disdainfully.


    At this moment, suddenly there was an exclamation from the side... "Grant Shen..."


    "Huh?" Shen Luoyan couldn''t help turning his head to look at this cry.


    I saw that among the villagers divided into two groups, a rather slender village girl, covering her mouth with her forehand, looked at Shen Luoyan with astonishment.


    "Susu? Why are you here?" Shen Luoyan was also surprised to see this village girl."Where is your lady?"


    "Master Shen, it''s really you...?" The village girl, known as Susu, was not sure until this time that she really did not recognize the wrong person. She immediately rushed over as if she had seen her relatives."Woo, my lady and I were lost... fled to this Liujia Village and were taken in by kind people..."


    "Is she?" Zhou Ye looked at Susu and asked...


    Of course he knew who Susu was...If it weren''t for Susu, he would have opened the portal long ago and passed to the ship of the Dongming faction in seconds to meet his daughter.


    However, now he still has to act, in the final analysis... can''t be rushed.


    "Husband, Susu is the beloved daughter of Zhai Dalongtou in Wagangzhai, Zhai Jiaojiao''s close girl..." Shen Luoyan explained to her husband, while holding Susu who threw herself in her arms, she whispered comfortingly. : "It''s okay...It''s okay..."


    "Oh..." Zhou Ye nodded when he heard the words... and then looked at Susu in Shen Luoyan''s arms: "In that case, girl Susu will follow us temporarily. If you have the opportunity, you will be the master and servant. People met..."


    "Thanks, thank you son..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Su Su couldn''t help but raise her head, looked at Zhou Ye, and said timidly.


    She is really afraid of Zhou Ye...


    No way, Zhou Ye''s approach was too shocking. This Nima is no longer in the scope of martial arts, okay?At least it is in the category of spells...


    "Um...I''ll deal with these guys first..." Zhou Ye said, nodding to Susu, and then stepped towards the dozens of remaining Green Turban soldiers...


    Seeing Zhou Ye walking towards him step by step, the Green Turbans trembled one by one. They really wanted to abandon the weapons in their hands and turn around and ran away. However, at this time, their feet seemed to be nailed. It''s like a nail, standing on the ground, it can''t move...


    Just when these rebels followed Zhou Ye step by step, becoming more and more desperate...


    Suddenly, a guy spoke...


    "What is the ability to bully people with spells? Have the ability to let go of Li, and Li will fight you for three hundred rounds!"


    Chapter 2285

 Chapter 1902

    Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty Five


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye heard this and looked up at this young volunteer soldier who was talking...


    What should I say?The young rebel who claimed to be Li in front of him, at a glance, was the kind of guy with big eyebrows and big eyes who played a decent role in TV series...


    In fact, Zhou Ye did know who this product was...


    Well, Li Jing, a figure known as the God of War in the late Tang Dynasty.


    "Interesting..." Zhou Ye walked up to Li Jing calmly, looked him up and down, and said, "In that case, I will give you a chance. Today, if you beat me, your class Brother''s life is considered saved, if you lose to me??? Haha..."


    Although Zhou Ye didn''t say the rest, basically everyone else understood what Zhou Ye meant...


    Li Jing won, they lived, Li Jing lost... they died.


    Thinking of this, the remaining dozens of soldiers couldn''t help looking at Li Jing with eager eyes, and they encouraged him: "Brother Li... everything depends on you!"


    "Yes, Brother Li..."


    "My old Zhang''s life is on you..."


    For a moment, Li Jing felt like he was under a huge burden invisible.


    But he was bold and righteous by nature. Facing the words of this group of rebels, he nodded solemnly and said: "Leave everything to Li... Please rest assured, brothers, Li will certainly live up to the high expectations of the brothers..."


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already walked to the side of the open space, beckoned to Li Jing who was more than ten meters away, and smiled: "Come on, let me see your skills..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Li Jing tried to move, and as expected... he has got rid of the predicament just now and can move.


    While moving his limbs, Li Jing slowly drew his waist knife from his waist and stepped to the opposite side of Zhou Ye.


    With the knife in his hand crossed, Li Jing looked at the defenseless Zhou Ye and said, "Your Excellency hasn''t revealed his weapon yet?"


    "Bright weapons?" Zhou Ye was taken aback when he heard the words, and then he laughed...


    "For you, I don''t need to light up weapons, come on..."


    "Li Jing will never fight with unarmed people. Your Excellency should show the weapon!" Li Jing said, holding the knife in both hands and standing on the spot, obviously intending to wait for Zhou Ye to show the weapon...


    Seeing Li Jing''s behavior, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but chuckle. How long has he not used a weapon??Ok?Is it a century or a thousand years?Or maybe ten thousand years??


    Forget it, let Ping Ping Tingting come out to breathe...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "Well, just do what you want..."


    As Zhou Ye''s words landed, a violent wind suddenly rose out of thin air. For a time, the wind and the sand moved away from the rocks, covering the clouds and sun...


    The scorching sun that originally radiated from the sky was obscured by a burst of dark clouds.


    Then, everyone heard a faint cry of ghosts and wolf howling in the sky, the voice was so tragic, it was like being in eighteen hells.


    Even the sons and daughters of Bai Qing, standing beside the carriage, had to cover their faces with their hands to resist the sudden demon wind.


    In the wind and sand that covered the sky, a burst of laughter from my daughter''s house came out...


    "The master finally remembered the slave sisters..."


    "The master is really a bad-hearted man. It has been almost ten thousand years since he threw the slave house into the hell of blood..."


    "Yes, the slaves don''t follow... Master, you have to compensate us..."


    The voice of this daughter''s house was soon suppressed by the stronger howling of ghosts and wolves...


    After a while, when the wind stopped and the sand stopped and everyone regained their eyesight... Zhou Ye had two large swords about two meters long in his hands.


    That big sword is very peculiar, like a two-edged fork, except that one side is long and the other is short. Between the two prongs, a group of white electric lights is constantly stretching...


    If a player with WOW sees these two great swords, it is estimated that the first time they can''t help but exclaim: "Fuck, dual wielding Thunder Fury¡¤Wind Chaser''s Blessing Sword?"


    That''s right, what Zhou Ye is holding right now are two wind swords...


    It''s just that he doesn''t feel happy at all at the moment.


    [I told you all... Transformation should be low-key and luxurious??


    [Hehe, Master, isn''t the wind sword luxurious??


    [Yes, master...]


    [Low-key, the key is low-key... And don¡¯t you think that in this era, using this style is very against harmony?


    [Hee hee...]


    Listening to the laughter of the two sisters Hiring Tingting in his mind, Zhou Ye knew that these two chicks were deliberate...They were deliberately taking revenge on what they had forgotten for thousands of years.


    Well, forget it...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye sighed helplessly in his heart...This matter is indeed his fault...Hey, let''s make up for the two women...


    With a wind sword in his hand, Zhou Ye looked at Li Jing on the opposite side... "Come on, I have already taken out my weapon..."


    "..." At this moment, Li Jing, who was standing opposite Zhou Ye, wanted to say 10,000 MMP...


    Fuck, this is your weapon??This Nima is an artifact, right??


    Not to mention the shape of the sword, just the electric light that keeps tracing the sword... Fuck, can I still fight you??


    However, the words were spoken by himself...At this time, let him say-[Your weapons are too powerful, can you not use them...] He is also unable to speak...


    After taking a deep breath, Li Jing tightened the waist knife in his hand...Compared to a sword gesture, he whispered, "Please enlighten me..."


    While talking, Li Jing slammed his feet hard, and the whole person rushed towards Zhou Ye like a cannonball...The waist knife in his hand had a whirring blade wind, and he slashed at Zhou Ye... "Ten styles of bloody battle..."


    The moves behind Li Jing haven''t finished yet... It''s just that his whole body rushed up at several times the speed and was thrown out with a stray shadow...


    At this time, I looked intently and saw that Li Jing was already tens of meters away, lying on the ground...


    The waist knife in his hand was already broken to pieces...


    I don''t know the whole person''s life...


    Seeing Li Jing''s defeat so quickly, all the rebels suddenly felt ashamed...


    Zhou Ye ignored Li Jing who was lying on the ground, but stepped towards the rebels who were aside...


    Seeing Zhou Ye walking towards him, someone finally couldn''t stand it...


    "No...No...My life shouldn''t be ruled by the bastard named Li..."

 Chapter 1903

    "Yes, we don''t admit that he represents us..."


    "Grandpa spare my life..."


    At this moment, the rebels split into three parts... Some who reprimanded Li Jing for being irresponsible and shouldn''t represent himself, and some who begged Zhou Ye with mucus and tears...Of course, there were also several people with firm expressions. Raise his neck, a bachelor who wants to kill and slash at will.


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile... "You said he can''t replace you, right?"


    Chapter 2286


    Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty Six


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the guys who were irritating, saying that Li Jing could not replace him, suddenly became more excited...


    "That''s right... Our lives should not be represented by that reckless man..."


    "Just..."


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye smiled more happily... He said softly: "Originally, I think this surnamed Li is still a bloody man, so I plan to let you go. Since you don''t let him represent you, then you do it. go to hell¡­¡­"


    As the voice fell, the two wind swords in Zhou Ye''s hand turned into a ball of lightning, and they circled the necks of those irritable guys. Then, the whole world became much quieter.


    Then Zhou Ye looked at the guys desperately begging for mercy...


    Whoever he sees in his eyes can''t help but shiver...


    "Forgive me, sir..."


    "Please, uncle, just treat us as a P, let go..."


    Seeing these begging guys, Zhou Ye smiled... "I admire people with strong desire to survive, so... your lives are saved..."


    As Zhou Ye said, he waved his hand slightly, and suddenly, those rebels who were begging for it, found that their bodies could move...


    What they had to do the first time was not to turn around and flee, but to knelt down on the ground with a puff, kowtow to thank you desperately.


    "Well, get out now, lest you change your mind..."


    "Thank you, uncle, thank you..."


    When these guys heard the words, they came together one by one, supported them, and walked out of the village...


    As for their war horses??


    Haha, stop teasing, it''s not bad to hold a small life at this time, what more horses are needed.


    Next, Zhou Ye set his sights on the remaining six people...


    These six people are considered a bit bloody, at least until now, they have not begged for mercy or repented.


    "As for you guys, I like bloody guys..." Zhou Ye said here, sighing quietly, "The bloodliness of my big Chinese nation is running out... If you kill you, it''s meaningless... nothing more. , You go!"


    Having said this, Zhou Ye waved his hand and lifted the ban on those men.


    Feeling that the ban on themselves was lifted, the six people were shocked...


    They thought that with Zhou Ye''s moody character, even if they killed themselves, there was nothing to complain... But Zhou Ye actually let them go...??This is really beyond their expectations...


    But if you can live, who wants to die...


    Therefore, after the ban was lifted, the six people thanked Zhou Ye, and then left here...


    In the blink of an eye, the entire rebel team that ran to catch soldiers died, fled, and dispersed...


    The rest are the honest villagers.


    Zhou Ye didn''t say a word. How dare these villagers say anything, watching Zhou Ye blankly, waiting for their destiny to come.


    Zhou Ye looked at them... sighed and said, "Go, this place is no longer suitable for living, you''d better run away early..."


    "Thank you, thank you Grandpa Immortal..."


    "Thank God God..."


    These villagers heard the words as if they received an amnesty, one after another kowtow to Zhou Ye, and then they wanted to go back to clean up the house and prepare to flee...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye spoke again... "Wait a minute..."


    His voice almost frightened the cowardly...


    "What else can Grandpa Immortal have?" an old villager asked tremblingly.


    "You divide these horses, whether it''s pulling carts or selling money, it will also make you a little easier!" Zhou Ye said, pointing to the dozens of bad horses...


    "Thank you, Uncle Shen... Uncle Shen is really our savior..."


    "Grandpa Immortal..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the villagers were grateful again...


    Zhou Ye shook his head speechlessly...


    Soon, these villagers packed up their bags and took all their belongings on the road to the north.


    Although for them living here in the times, leaving home is a very painful choice.


    However, they are also very clear and heavy. This time they happened to run into this character who was like a land fairy and rescued them. What about next time?Who can save them next time??So, leaving here is the best option...


    Watching the villagers help the old and the young to leave his village crying, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but sigh...


    Everything is a dog...


    At this time, the boss Qi who was lying on the ground was already dying...


    Even if the black fire has burned to his waist, he has no strength to scream...


    Except for the occasional trembling and two grunts to prove that he is still alive, he can do nothing.


    Zhou Ye walked to the side of Boss Qi and shook his head... "Hey, I have always wanted to be a good person..."


    While talking, Zhou Ye waved his hand... Boss Qi''s body suddenly trembled violently, and then, there was no more breath...


    Do you think Zhou Ye would let this stuff go so easily?You are wrong... how is this possible?


    Although Zhou Ye is not a bad person in the traditional sense, he is definitely not a good person.


    Especially those guys who hit his women''s ideas, Zhou Ye has always been merciless.


    As Boss Qi died, a faintly transparent figure was drawn from Boss Qi''s body by Zhou Ye, and then¡ªa blood-colored vertical pupil on top of Zhou Ye slowly opened.

 Chapter 1904

    Then, Zhou Ye threw the soul of Boss Qi in without hesitation...


    People die like a lamp??Stop teasing... For ordinary people, it may be so.


    But for Zhou Ye''s enemies, after death, is the beginning of great horror...


    After doing all this, Zhou Ye clapped his hands and walked to his carriage... As he walked in, Susu, who was lying in Shen Luoyan''s arms, trembled even more.


    "Don''t be afraid, husband, he''s very gentle..." Shen Luoyan gently patted Susu''s back, soothing her, and gave her a strange look at her husband.


    If you kill someone, you kill someone. Why is it like Shura Hell? It scares Su Su into this look.


    Seeing Shen Luoyan''s eyes, Zhou Ye stretched his hands helplessly... Blame me...


    "Well, girl Susu, you can walk with us for the time being..." Zhou Ye said, patted Susu''s shoulder comfortingly...


    Zhou Ye''s Susu shot immediately frightened her like sifting chaff... "Okay, okay...Master..."


    Since Su Su was too scared of Zhou Ye, Zhou Ye could only continue to drive the car for the time being... But fortunately-there were two more beautiful women in red clothes beside him sitting outside the car with him. , Talk about...


    These two red-clothed women are not others, they are his weapons. For the two women, to be able to snuggle up to their masters forever, this is a beautiful thing that can wake up in dreams... fools. Get along with them in the car...


    As for Li Jing, lying on the sidelines??Zhou Ye had already forgotten him deliberately...


    Chapter 2287


    Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty Seven


    Just half a day after Zhou Ye left...


    A sound of horse hooves cut through the tranquility of this ghostly mountain village.


    As the sound of horses hooves approached, two figures appeared in the mountain village...


    I saw the leader wearing a hat, and the half of his face that leaked under the hat was full of beards.


    Behind him, there is a figure in a red attire. The figure is graceful and graceful. Although he can''t see his face because of the black veil with a hat, it is only the face leaked out by the black veil by the wind. , Can also make people conclude that this is a rare beauty.


    At this time, the two men and the woman had reached the steep slope near the village... The woman looked up at the sky that was already full of sunset clouds, and said: "Big brother, it''s getting late at this time, we might as well find a place. Stay overnight..."


    Hearing the woman''s words, the big man nodded and said, "The second sister is absolutely..."


    As he said, the big man looked down... "There is a village below. Let''s go to the village and find a family to stay in!"


    "It''s so good..."


    After the two said, they shot forward...


    When the village was more than 100 meters away, the big man suddenly stopped his mount... "No way..."


    "What''s wrong? Brother?" the woman asked strangely.


    "There is a smell of blood..." As he said, the big man looked up at the quiet village...


    In fact, it is already time for dinner at this time. According to reason, the village at this time should be full of smoke and noisy...


    It''s just that the two of them have already seen many deserted villages along the way, and they know that most of them have left their homes to escape the war.


    So, I don¡¯t feel anything strange about this empty village...


    However, the empty village is full of blood, which is a bit wrong.


    Thinking of this, the big man pressed the long knife around his waist with his hand: "Let''s go in and see..."


    "Ok!"


    Seeing the big man doing this, the woman also put her hand on the hilt of the sword on her waist...


    In this way, the two walked into the village one after another.


    As soon as he entered the village, the big man saw the black and red blood on the road... and in the blood, only half of the dead body of Boss Qi was left.


    The big man jumped off the horse, and fiddled with Boss Qi''s dead body with the sheathed long knife in his hand. "The murderer is so cruel, he actually burned this person to death with fire bit by bit... It''s really..."


    At this moment, suddenly a silver groaning sound came from the grass beside it...


    "Brother, there are living people..."


    The woman hurriedly pointed to the bush where the voice came and said...


    "Well, don''t come over, I''ll take a look..."


    The big man said, stepping forward to walk in the grass... When he saw Li Jing for the first time, he felt that this young man was not like a treacherous person... "Boy, you are convinced when you meet me... "


    While talking, the big man hugged Li Jing... walked towards the woman, "Hong Fu, look for a clean place..."


    "Hey!"


    Seeing her elder brother walking out of the grass holding a young man in her arms, Hong Fu woman did not dare to delay, and hurriedly searched for a clean house in the village...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Li Jing didn''t know how long it took, and finally opened his eyes...


    "Water...I want to drink water..."


    Following the faint voice from his mouth, a slim figure rushed in from the side door."you''re awake??"


    Looking at Li Jing who opened his eyes, Hong Fu rushed out in surprise."Big brother, he woke up..."


    After a while, a big bearded man walked in from outside the house...


    As soon as he walked into the room, he said loudly: "Boy, your life is so great, you can wake up so badly..."


    "Li Jing, thank you for your life-saving grace..." Li Jing said, struggling from the couch...


    However, it is okay for him not to move. When he moves, he feels the bones in his whole body, and there is no pain...


    "Okay, your injury is just right, don''t move anymore..." said the squeaky bearded man, pushing Li Jing down on the couch.


    After a while, Hong Fu Nu walked in with a bowl of soup medicine... The guilty man took the soup medicine from Hong Fu Nu''s hand, and then carefully fed it into Li Jing''s mouth.


    Although the bearded guy looks like five big and three rough, but the posture of feeding medicine looks quite careful...


    Hong Fu Nu saw a burst of laughter.


    "You are awake...or else, today I will have to trouble Big Brother to help you..."

 Chapter 1905

    Hong Fu Nu could not say the rest, because her face was almost red.


    It was just that the light in the room was dim at this time, and Li Jing didn''t notice Hong Fu Nu''s face at all...So, he didn''t care...


    On the contrary, it was the face of the beard, and it was also a little red. If it weren''t for his beard all over his face, it might have been exposed...


    "Li Jing thanked the hero for saving his life..." Li Jing thanked again.


    The guilty beard waved his hand and said, "You and I, sons and daughters, don''t need to be so polite..."


    Speaking of this, the stunner asked a little strangely: "Who on earth was hurt by you, so badly... I think you have a lot of calluses, and you are obviously also a practicer. Who hurt you? ??"


    "Hehe..." Li Jing couldn''t help but smile wryly when he heard the words of the bearded guest... "Don''t mention it again, I can get back one life Li Jing can pick up today. It''s the fairy who is already merciful..."


    "immortal???"


    Hearing Li Jing''s words, Hong Funu could not help but blink her eyes and asked curiously: "Did you see a god?"


    "...I don''t know if that person is a fairy..." Li Jing shook his head when she heard Hong Fu Nu''s question, and said, "But that person''s methods are like a fairy. When he waved his hand, I would continue I can''t move half a minute..."


    Since he is his savior, Li Jing no longer hides anything...


    Talking about the cause and effect of this incident... Suddenly, the two of them were shocked and frustrated for a long time.


    "There is such a person in time?" The Qiu Shanke couldn''t help but yearn forward: "I never saw it, it''s... hey..."


    Compared with the sigh of the stunner, Hong Fu was obviously more radical. She couldn''t help but ask: "You said that the boy came here in a black carriage?? Is his wife and concubine in the cart?? Then he is Xiang Xiang What direction did you go?"


    "Huh?? It seems to be heading in the direction of Liyang..." Li Jing thought for a while and said, "I just don''t know how long it has been..."


    "Did you go in the direction of Liyang?" Hong Funu couldn''t help muttering...


    As if he could see his righteous sister''s thoughts, the bearded guy comforted Li Jing with a few sentences, and then let him continue to rest, while he himself took his righteous sister and walked out of the room...


    As soon as he walked out of the room, the bearded guest asked, "Hong Fu, are you going to find the boy in the black car?"


    "Hmm..." Hong Fu nodded vigorously, and said: "There is such a person in the incident. If you don''t see it, wouldn''t it be a waste?"


    Chapter 2288


    Chapter two hundred and eighty eight


    Having said this, Hong Fu Nv glanced at her righteous brother Qiu Ke with a smile, and joked: "Besides, I''m here, isn''t it a good thing to delay your eldest brother?"


    "..."


    Hearing Hong Fu Nu''s words, the old face of the beard turned red...


    In fact, the guilty bearded guest really has a little meaning for Li Jing.


    What should I say...


    Friends or something did not only arise in modern times. As early as the Spring and Autumn Period, there was love between men and men.


    It''s just that at that time, it was called Long Yang''s good.


    Even in the Sui Dynasty, there were a lot of people who raised children in captivity among high-ranking magnates.


    If it is explained in modern medical terms, it is a mental cognitive disorder.


    The bearded guy is such a person...


    He grew up in a superior family, but he was never interested in women...


    It was just because of the eyes of the people around him that he dared not put his preferences on the surface, and even deliberately concealed his habit, he deliberately left this rather masculine beard as a cover.


    After all, it''s awesome...


    But now, others are in the rivers and lakes, far away from everything in his hometown, coupled with the fact that he has no acquaintances around him, and his righteous sister is not repulsive of his special love addiction, which makes him inevitably relax.


    In fact, in order to treat Li Jing last night, he rushed to the nearest county town without hesitation. With light work, he jumped into the city from the wall and captured a doctor. He came here to see a doctor for Li Jing, and then he took herbal medicine for him. Li Jing cured the disease.


    Even after the herbs were cooked, they helped Li Jing to feed them...


    As we all know, in pain, people can''t help gritting their teeth and enduring pain.


    Under this circumstance, it took a lot of effort for the beard to feed Li Jing to drink the soup...Uh, as for the process, you can roughly refer to the situation of birds feeding their cubs...


    Therefore, the bearded guy was so embarrassed under the teasing of Hong Fu.


    Seeing the red light on her righteous brother''s face, Hong Fu woman smiled generously: "You don''t need to be shy, righteous brother, after all you have reached this age..."


    Said this, Hong Fu female said softly: "Everything that Li Jing said just now is consistent with the traces I have detected. This shows that he is at least a benevolent gentleman. With such a character, the righteous brother only needs to be slow. Slowly influence it, sooner or later, you will cultivate a positive result..."


    Hearing Hong Fu''s words, the beard could not help but say, "Hong Fu...thank you..."


    "Don''t thank me, along the way, the righteous brother treats me like a sister, and Hong Fu is all in her heart..." After saying this, Hong Fu Nu looked at the rising sun, and faced the Qiu Wei. He arched his hands and said, "Big Brother, I''m on the road now... If I stay for a long time, I don''t know if I can catch up with the so-called land god..."


    "Hmm..." The beardless nodded silently...


    He knew that his righteous sister was not only chivalrous, but also very curiosity. Hearing such a strange thing, how could he not catch up and find out?


    Thinking of this, the guy sighed and said: "Farewell today, you and my brother and sister don''t know when and when they will meet..."


    "Hehe... It''s a coincidence that you will meet, brother, you are looking!" Said, Hong Fu woman clasped her fists again and said: "Big brother, Hong Fu has left...Big brother take care!"


    With that said, Hong Fu Nu turned and walked towards the horse tied in the courtyard, untied her horse''s reins, and led the horse out of the courtyard... Outside the courtyard, Hong Fu Nu turned her on her horse, arched her hand at the skewers, and then she Do not hesitate to hit the horse and whip, head towards Liyang, galloping away...


    The bearded guy stood at the gate of the yard like this, watching his righteous sister disappear to the side of the mountain, then sighed melancholy, and returned to the hut again.


    Not to mention the singular love story between Qiu Luke and Li Jing... Just talk about Zhou Ye...


    In fact, Li Jing was in a coma for one day and two nights. In other words, Zhou Ye was already almost reaching Liyang at this time.


    Liyang is an important town along the Yangtze River. Since the construction of the Grand Canal in the Sui Dynasty, Liyang has become a battleground for military strategists.


    But now, Liyang has fallen into Du Fuwei''s hands, and the surrounding area of ??Liyang has become a miserable place. Along the way, Zhou Ye has already killed the rebels who were unfamiliar with their wealth.


    To be honest, although Du Fuwei''s army has military regulations such as the so-called no gradual disappearance of good women, and no forcible seizure of commercial and civilian property.


    But these military regulations are really implemented below, how many people can do it?


    The so-called hand-held knives started to kill.


    The peasants who were digging in the soil with their faces turned to the loess and back to the sky a few days ago have already been armed with weapons and have been paid for their soldiers. How much enlightenment can they expect?


    Many times, Du Fuwei had to open one eye and close one eye, pretending not to see.


    After all, the law does not blame the public.

 Chapter 1906

    I really want to kill these guys...Who will help him?Who will help him siege the city?


    So, just say...


    At this moment, the person driving the car was not someone else, but Susu who was temporarily gathered into his hands by Zhou Ye.


    Susu wears a human skin mask, sits in the seat of the imperial master, with his back leaning against the carriage, and his eyes are staring forward blankly... It seems to be thinking about something...


    Fortunately, the two horses being pulled are nightmare beasts of Umbrella Technology. They are quite spiritual... Otherwise, she would drive the car like this and drove the car into the ditch long ago.


    At this moment, two red shadows flew out of the car, turning into two slender figures around Susu.


    "Sister Pingting, sister Tingting..."


    The appearance of the two suddenly awakened Susu, who was out of the sky, and she hurriedly greeted them.


    "Okay, Xiao Susu... still remembering last night?" Ping Ping laughed...


    "Where..." Susu''s cheeks turned red when she heard the words


    "Then I hate our sisters and drag you in?" Tingting couldn''t help teasing when she saw Susu''s cute appearance.


    "Susu dare not... Susu just feels that all this is like a dream..." After that, Susu sighed and said, "Susu is just a handmaid, never dared to think that one day she could get the master. The favorite...susu...susu..."


    "Okay, don''t worry about it..." Ping Ping smiled, grabbing Susu''s slender waist, and said: "It is our luck to meet our master, and it is our great fortune... I wonder if I deserve it..."


    "Hmm..." Susu nodded softly when he heard the words.


    "That''s right..." Ping Ping looked at the three-pole sun, and said with a smile: "It''s time to call the master...today you should call the master up, you want to..."


    As he said, Ping Ping lay beside Su Su''s ear, whispering...


    With Ping Ping¡¯s whispers, Su Su¡¯s cheeks became more and more red...


    Chapter 2289


    Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty Nine


    Ping Ping Tingting and the two women stopped the carriage and watched Su Su squeeze back into the carriage. Only then did they shake the whip in their hands and made the carriage move again.


    "Sister, why do you teach Susu the secret to please your master?" Tingting asked curiously.


    "Of course it is to make the master like us more..." Ping Ping explained with a smile: "You and my sister have already turned into a boundless sea of ??blood, and become a sea of ??blood asura... you don''t need to practice in the master''s sea of ??evil spirits. I can slowly increase my skills, so... now it''s time to let the master know about us..."


    "But what does this have to do with you teaching the secret to please your master?" Tingting asked silently.


    "Humph..." Ping Ping snorted a few times and said: "You and my sister are the first to follow the master, but because of the lack of practice, I was not convinced that those bitches were allowed to come first. what¡­¡­"


    "So? What are you going to do?" A voice asked suddenly.


    "What?? Of course it is to grab the position of the main palace next to the master... Whether it is the Greek gods or the Roman gods, which one can have the magical powers of our sisters, you and my sisters can turn the tangible into the intangible, also It can turn the intangible into tangible. With this method, that devilish girl is not as good as us...huh..." He said this, she gave a cold snort.


    "What are you humming? You are also a scumbag..."


    Following this sentence, a figure appeared in the middle of Ping Ping Tingting...


    No one else, it was Zhou Ye who should be enjoying the Susu Good Morning Wake-up service at this time.


    Seeing my master appearing here, Ping Ping suddenly felt like being pinched by his neck, and couldn''t say anything.


    "Go on, come on, go on... Why don''t you say it?" Zhou Ye looked at Ping Ping with a smile...


    "Master..." Pingping was seen by Zhou Ye and hurriedly acting like a baby... "Pingping was wrong...Pingping was willing to be punished..."


    "Huh..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly as he looked at the shameless appearance of plagiarism...


    To be honest, he also has a very headache right now...


    How should I put it? He really feels that he owes the pair of weapons to him, so when he gritted his teeth last night, he gave the sisters...


    Since eating the sisters thoroughly, Zhou Ye feels that his SAN value has dropped very much. He feels as if he has reached an indescribable situation...Although he has been stunned by boats, stunned, even I have seen a robot, but I have a weapon, this is the first time...


    But what I have to say is-it feels super good...


    It deserves to be a great supernatural power that can transform the intangible into tangible...the taste is not enough and humane...


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    As a matter of fact, as a master who is connected with Ping Ping Tingting, Zhou Ye can feel what Ping Ping Tingting two women think and feel. Therefore, he discovered that perhaps he left the sisters in a sea of ??blood and ignored them. The reason for too long...


    Ping Ping Tingting and the two women are somewhat blackened...


    That''s why Zhou Ye is doing what he is doing now. He wants to have a good talk with the two daughters of Ping Ping Tingting.


    At the very least, they should not be allowed to do mischief at home and disrupt the order of the home.


    "Punching... Tingting..." Zhou Ye said, one by one, holding the two women into his arms.


    "Master..." X2


    Feeling the big hands on their waists, the two women suddenly became two well-behaved kittens, nestled in the arms of their owners, motionless.


    "I know you have suffered over the past ten thousand years..." Zhou Ye said softly...


    "Pingping (Tingting) is not bitter...I just miss the master, and my heart hurts a bit..."


    "..." Hearing the words of the two women, Zhou Ye felt guilty... "That''s it, if you don''t want to practice in a sea of ??evil spirits, stay by my side..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the two women''s eyes lit up...they felt extremely happy."Really, master..."


    "Do we really have to go back to the sea of ??anger?"


    "Master... aren''t you kidding us?"


    "Well, naturally it is true!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    "Long live the master..." Ping and Tingting couldn''t help but happily one side, pecked hard on the cheek of their master.


    "However, there is also a condition..." Zhou Ye said, patted the dolphins of the two women, and motioned for the two women to quiet down temporarily.


    "Well... No matter what the conditions are, Ping Ping (Tingting) will strictly abide by..."


    The two sisters originated from a blood demon, so they were born with their own telepathy...This is why Zhou Ye would say that the two women are the five scumbags.


    Obviously, everyone has become a sea of ??blood Shura, a sea of ??blood... As a result, the performance on the couch is not as good as the other girls.


    The specific manifestation is in action. Just defeat one person, and the other will collapse without fighting...


    Of course, for this shortcoming, Sister Pingting Tingting is not only not ashamed, but proud of it...

 Chapter 1907

    In their words, that is-the happiness of one person plus the happiness of the other person is double happiness.


    Of course, this can''t conceal the fact that the two sisters are the five scums.


    Zhou Ye watched the expectant gazes of the two sisters looking at him, and slowly said, "Don''t start a fight among the sisters...This is my only condition..."


    "Okay, master, no problem, master..."


    Regarding Zhou Ye''s words, Ping Tingting and the two women agreed immediately.


    Just kidding, as long as the owner allows his sister to stay with them, the ghost will be interested in starting a fight.


    To put it bluntly, a woman who can often accompany her owner is afraid that there will be no one else except her sister.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Seeing the happy performance of the two girls, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but was taken aback, but soon figured out the key to it, and couldn''t help but chuckle... "Okay, you sisters will be obedient in the future. , Don¡¯t trouble me..."


    "Well, don''t worry, Master, we are definitely the best behaved existence..."


    Just when Ping Ping Tingting and her two daughters were going to continue to tell their owner that they would be very well-behaved, there was a rush of hoofs from afar, and soon... more than ten war horses galloped from a distance, horse The people on their backs, one by one, carry weapons, or hold sharp blades...


    Obviously, this is a bad person...


    And Zhou Ye sat between the two women so calmly, lazily holding the slender waist of the two women one by one, watching the more than ten knights restrain their mounts in front of him.


    "Is this the executioner who killed and wounded the soldiers of my rebel soldiers these days?" The leader was a man with a crown on his head, about fifty years old, and a clumsy face.


    Chapter 2290


    Chapter two hundred and ninety


    "Do you mean those green-haired soldiers?" Zhou Ye stretched out lazily and asked, "If you mean those guys, then I killed them... "


    "Bold..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, behind the fifty-year-old old man jumped out a strong man holding a double knife...


    He directly slapped the saddle and jumped up from his mount, drew out a pair of knives in midair, and slashed towards Zhou Ye, with a grinning smile in his mouth, "Today, let you know that there is a sky outside the sky, and there are people outside The truth, remember, the person who killed you was the captain of the punishment team under Director Du, Shuangdao Yue Kaishan..."


    Zhou Ye looked at Yue Kaishan who was jumping towards him without a word, and sighed... "You are so fast that you have lost money... You should be a rapper..."


    As soon as Zhou Ye finished speaking, the figure was still in mid-air at the moment when Shuangdao Yue opened the mountain, if it had been cut by thousands of swords, it would turn into pieces of fingernail-sized pieces of meat.


    In an instant, the sky was like a rain of meat, and the pieces of meat fell down.


    Even most of the minced meat hit the more than ten knights...some of them hit their faces.


    For a while, many of those knights showed disgusting expressions on their faces.


    Yes, they are battle-tested, and they are also heroes in the arena... I have seen a lot of murders.


    However, they have never seen anyone can divide a person so thoroughly in an instant.


    This has almost reached the bottom of their psychological tolerance.


    Especially if some of these flesh and blood still stick to them, it makes them feel like nausea.


    "Below, Du Fuwei, Tim Liyang, I don''t know who you are?" Du Fuwei gently wiped out the meat from his cheeks with his hands, and said to Zhou Ye, "Why are you embarrassing my son Lang? ..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye looked at Du Fuwei up and down, and said with a smile: "I didn''t embarrass your son Lang... but your son Lang is really confident. He always feels great and wants to make my mind... ¡­I¡¯m so helpless too¡­"


    After all, Zhou Ye spread his hands...I looked like I was innocent.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s style, Du Fuwei felt like thousands of beasts rushing past...


    Damn it, if you don''t pretend to be such a weak look, the ghost will make your idea.


    Of course, he thought so in his heart, but Du Fuwei did not dare to say so...


    Among other things, Du Fuwei, as a master who has experienced the rivers and lakes, thinks that he has a good vision. However, even so, he did not see how Zhou Ye used his men to kill him in an instant. ...


    This is no longer martial arts, this Nima is already a myth, OK?


    How can Du Fuwei dare to reprimand such a strange person?


    Although he is a good leader of the rebel army, he is not a foolish man. If he is really a man, he would not have such a foundation.


    "Since everything is a misunderstanding, that''s it..." Du Fuwei knew the character of his sons, and he didn''t think that the rebels under his command were all saints and could fully abide by the military regulations set by him. ... "Du Mou would also like to thank your Excellency for clearing the door for Du Mou..."


    To be honest, when he said this, Du Fuwei was almost suffocated...


    His own people were killed. Not only could he not avenge them, but he would also like to thank others for helping him clean the door. This Nima...


    Hey, to put it bluntly, everything is respected by the strong... there is no way.


    "Hehe, easy to say, easy to say... It''s rare that Manager Du is so reasonable..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    Although Du Fuwei has a look of prestige, but who is not in the world??


    To reason with others, you must first have the ability to reason with others. If not, who will reason with you??


    Just as a rich man would never reason with a beggar, a strong country would never reason with a weak country.


    To be reasonable, you must first have the strength...


    Obviously, Zhou Ye has the ability to make people have to reason with him... even he has the ability to be unreasonable with everyone, but... that''s boring.It still feels like [you obviously hate me to death, but you want to be with a smiling face], it looks comfortable.


    Ping Ping Tingting and the two women obviously didn''t give Du Fuwei a face. Seeing his pros and cons, the two women shivered with laughter and fell into the arms of their owner.


    Du Fuwei naturally saw the ridicule of the two women, but he suppressed his anger, forced a smile on his old-fashioned face, and asked, "I don''t know where you plan to go?" "


    "Oh, I plan to go to Liyang City..." Zhou Ye stretched out lazily and said, "After all, everyone in Xiufang will perform in Liyang City. If I don''t go and see it, wouldn''t it be a big loss It''s..."


    "This..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Du Fuwei really wanted to say 10,000 MMP...


    He really wants to send this little killer away quickly...


    Where do you like to go, don¡¯t harm me...


    It''s a pity that he is not qualified to bargain with Zhou Ye... In desperation, he has no choice but to hand his hand: "In this case, Du has a relentless request, please allow me..."


    "Oh? You said..."


    Zhou Ye smiled and asked...


    Zhou Ye has a good impression of Du Fuwei...Although he was born in a reckless way, he can be regarded as affectionate and righteous. In the book, he saved Ssangyong several times and even beat himself down. Jiye gave Kou Zhong...


    It''s a pity... In the end, I was told...

 Chapter 1908

    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye''s eyes looked at Du Fuwei softened...


    Although I don''t know why Zhou Ye seemed to favor himself a little, Du Fuwei at least felt that the young evil star in front of him was obviously not malicious to him. As for the soldiers who were killed by Zhou Ye?Ha ha... I didn''t have long eyes to die, can I blame him??


    Thinking of this, Du Fuwei''s heart was relieved a lot.


    "At the beginning of Liyang, there will be thieves and soldiers everywhere. It''s better to let my law enforcement team come to escort your carriage, so that there will be fewer disputes..." Du Fuwei said.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled upon hearing this...


    What''s missing a lot of disputes? To put it bluntly, Du Fuwei is afraid that he will kill those stupid soldiers who don''t open their eyes...


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t bother to care about Du Fuwei. There were more bad guys in the world, how much could he manage??Moreover, the black and white statement is too exaggerated. Human nature is complicated and society is gray. How can there be so many people with clear labels.


    Those who were killed by Zhou Ye are not necessarily bad guys, but they provoke Zhou Ye...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "It''s so good, then trouble Manager Du..."


    Reference 2291


    Chapter two thousand and ninety one


    Outside Liyang City...


    Liyang, who has just experienced a series of battles, has not yet recovered from months of battles...


    On several official roads outside the city, from time to time there is a group of rebels patrolling with green scarves on their arms.


    At this time, a somewhat weird team slowly walked over from the official road outside the north gate of Liyang...


    All the rebel patrols who saw this weird team couldn''t help rushing to the side of the road and watched the team walk into Liyang City with respectful eyes.


    "General Manager Du managed Liyang in an orderly manner!" Zhou Ye, who was sitting on the shaft of the car, smiled and joked.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s ridicule, Du Fuwei, who was riding his horse by the side of the car, smiled bitterly and said, "Mr. laughed..."


    Along the way, as the conversation deepened, Du Fuwei felt that the young man in front of him, who called himself Zhou Ye, could be said to be omniscient and omniscient. Even the agricultural knowledge of spring sowing and autumn harvesting can be said to be the best...


    In Du Fuwei''s view, this young man not only possesses the world''s best martial arts, but is also a world-leading wizard.


    It''s a pity that such a genius can''t be used by himself.


    Thinking of this, Du Fuwei couldn''t help but sighed secretly. How could Zhou Ye with such a skill be able to subdue it??


    Obviously, he regarded the scene of his subordinate being dismembered in the air as a kind of martial arts.


    Zhou Ye glanced at Du Fuwei who was bitter, couldn''t help but smile."Does Mr. Du have anything to worry about?"


    "Du Mou thought that his husband was so talented, but he could not be used by Du Mou, so he was deeply moved and melancholy..."


    What Du Fuwei said made Zhou Ye stunned...


    It''s not that he didn''t know what Du Fuwei thought, but he didn''t expect that Du Fuwei would say it so bluntly...


    Madan''s, I just asked casually, if you just said nothing, it''s so straightforward...


    "Haha..." After Zhou Ye smiled awkwardly and politely, he did not answer Du Fuwei''s words...


    Although you have been respectful along the way, doesn''t it mean that I have to help you??


    Du Fuwei saw Zhou Ye''s performance, and his heart was suddenly sad. Obviously, he also saw that Zhou Ye was not interested in his rebels...


    At this moment, the team had entered Liyang City.


    The streets of Liyang City are now sparsely populated, and the streets and lanes are full of rebels armed with weapons...


    Those civilian merchants would never take to the streets unless necessary.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye suddenly saw a pale green figure...


    The figure curled up and walked very fast. Although the figure from the back looked quite exciting, it still gave people a sense of incongruity.


    Seeing this figure, Zhou Ye immediately widened his eyes... as if he had seen an incredible monster appear in front of him.


    And Du Fuwei, who had been paying attention to Zhou Ye, naturally noticed Zhou Ye''s abnormality for the first time, and hurriedly asked: "Sir? But what happened?"


    "Hehe..." Hearing Du Fuwei''s words, Zhou Ye smiled evilly: "Manager Du, I heard you have no children under your knees? There are only 13 adopted children?"


    "This is exactly..." Du Fuwei nodded in embarrassment.


    There are three kinds of unfilial piety, and no one is the greatest.


    At this time, Du Fuwei also complained in his heart, complaining that Zhou Ye could not open or lift the pot. He didn''t want to do that.


    Zhou Ye didn¡¯t care about the embarrassment on Du Fuwei¡¯s face, but continued to laugh: ¡°It¡¯s better to let me introduce two adopted sons to you. Each of these two adopted sons is a martial arts genius. Your thirteen adopted sons are a hundred times stronger..."


    "Oh?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Du Fuwei also put away the embarrassment in his heart, and curiously said: "I wonder who is the young talent that the husband intends to introduce to Du?"


    "Have you seen the back of the girl in green clothes in front?" Zhou Ye smiled and pointed to the green figure in front of him, and said, "Manager Du only needs to take it down to know who I am talking about. ..."


    "This..." Du Fuwei felt helpless looking at the back of the girl in green in front of him...


    Is this Mr. Zhou Ye kidding himself?


    This is in Liyang City, on his own territory, actually letting himself violate the military rules set by him that she can''t build a good family for women...?This¡­¡­


    Du Fuwei changed his mind to think again, Zhou Ye shouldn''t deliberately cheat himself, if he wanted to harm himself, by virtue of his unpredictable means, he would have killed himself on the official road outside the city.Why use such a method?


    Thinking of this, Du Fuwei turned his head and said to the master of the law enforcement team beside him: "Didn''t you hear what your husband said? Go and take down the girl..."


    "Yes!" X2


    With two replies, the two martial arts masters walking in the front of the queue slapped their saddles and flew more than three feet high from the horse, sliding towards the woman in green like an eagle catching a chicken...


    He also shouted: "Manager Du is under the command of the law enforcement team, and the idlers avoid!"


    With the loud shouts of these two people, the already sparse crowd in the street suddenly evaded to both sides of the road with panic.


    And the woman in green is even more instinctive, avoiding with the flow of people...


    However, as soon as she turned her head, she found that the target of the two martial arts masters in mid-air turned out to be herself. In shock, not only did she never return to the road, but instead got into the shop next to the road. in¡­¡­


    The two martial arts masters naturally rushed in without hesitation...


    "what?"


    All this was naturally seen by Du Fuwei who was beside Zhou Ye...


    Du Fuwei himself is also a master of martial arts. Hidden arm ruler in one hand makes it unpredictable. He also won a bandit in the world. His vision is naturally not low...

 Chapter 1909

    Of course he could see that the green-clothed woman was not like Lianjiazi, but the reaction speed far exceeded that of ordinary masters...


    This suddenly made him a little curious...


    "Mr. I don''t know, that woman is..."


    "Hehe... After catching her, the manager knows himself..." Zhou Ye said haha...


    "That''s good..." Du Fuwei heard the words and nodded... Although he had only been with Zhou Ye for half a day, Du Fuwei knew that Zhou Ye didn''t want to say anything. He wouldn''t tell him how he asked Zhou Ye. , It would be better to wait a moment and believe that his two subordinates will never let him down.


    However, after this moment, it will be a long while...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    While Du Fuwei and Zhou Ye were waiting on the street for the two martial arts masters to capture the green-clothed woman, the green-clothed woman had millions of MMP words in her heart that she wanted to say but couldn''t say it...


    Chapter 2292


    Chapter two hundred and ninety-two


    To be honest, Kou Zhong''s heart is really angry, angry and anxious at this time...


    The annoyed thing is that I don¡¯t cause trouble, but it just happens to come from the sky...


    Angrily, why are these two martial arts masters hanging around him tightly?I don''t know them...


    The urgent thing is, where should I go now??


    While thinking in his heart, Kou Zhong swiftly drilled through the alleys...


    Because it¡¯s the first time to wear a skirt, it¡¯s not a problem to walk, but this run makes it very cumbersome...


    As he walked around a low wall, Kou Zhong grabbed the corner of the skirt, and with force, he tore the corner of the skirt apart, and then... stepped on his long legs and ran to the side alley quickly. However, when he When I ran into the alley, I found...


    I seem to have entered a dead end...


    A master holding a double hook in front of him is looking at him with fierce hands... and behind him, a man holding a long sword has also chased him...


    Kou Zhong has no way to escape from this round of chase and interception...


    "This girl, my boss would like to invite..."


    "I also ask the girl not to make mistakes, so as not to hurt you, that''s not good..."


    Seeing this situation, Kou Zhong sighed helplessly...


    It¡¯s not that he never thought of jumping on the roof and passing through the house... It¡¯s just that when he jumped on the roof just now, it attracted more rounds up by the rebels. It¡¯s better to be safe in the alley... You know, he He was almost shot by a bow and arrow on the roof just now.


    "Two uncles, what the hell are you looking for the little one... Did the little one offend you?" Kou Zhong opened his mouth and made the two masters who rounded him frowned.


    At this time, Kou Zhong''s voice had become a little bit unmale and female, giving people a very strange feeling.


    However, no matter what he is, since it''s his own manager who wants to catch him, then catch him first.


    Thinking of this, the master holding the double hook smiled slightly: "You really did not offend the two of our brothers, but, my family manager wants to invite...er..."


    Having said this, the master doesn''t know what to say...


    Say girl??The voice was obviously male.


    Say young man??Kou Zhong is wearing a green dress again...


    Damn, what do you say??


    "...Please [you] go there..."


    In the end, the master could only use the vague word "you" instead of his address...


    Kou Zhong didn''t care too much about the master''s entanglement. For him, he has been accustomed to this feeling during the recent period...


    However, since I couldn''t escape, I had to follow the two of them...


    Thinking of this, Kou Zhong could only nod his head and said: "This will bother the two uncles..."


    Hearing the words, the double hook master smiled and said: "A person who knows the current affairs is a brilliant, so good..."


    At this time, the sword master also came to Kou Zhong''s side. His fingers were like electricity, and he quickly tapped a few times on his mouth. Suddenly, Kou Zhong felt the cold qi in his body from the Longevity Art. I can''t mention a single bit...


    "Alright, let us go..."


    In this way, the two masters took Kou Zhong, dressed in women''s clothing, towards the street where Du Fuwei was.


    After a while--


    Kou Zhong was brought to Du Fuwei...


    As soon as he raised his eyes, he saw a figure that was very familiar... Suddenly, his uneasy heart became more calm."Uncle, uncle save me..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye happily watched as the two masters pushed him into his mouth. However, before he could speak, he was stunned by Kou Zhong¡¯s uncle¡¯s smile when he saved me...


    And the two women who had been cuddling next to Zhou Ye seldom saw such an expression in front of their owner, and all of them suddenly trembled with laughter.


    "Uncle...hehe, when did the master marry his aunt?"


    "Hehe...Master...Did you steal it again?"


    "You..." Zhou Ye shook his head helplessly...


    He should have thought that Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling both grew up in the city, and there are not many other things. There are so many rogue methods.


    Du Fuwei, who was beside him, was shocked when he heard Kou Zhong actually call Uncle Zhou Ye...


    What''s happening here?Is this man and woman really Zhou Ye''s nephew?


    With this thought in mind, Du Fuwei did not speak for the time being, but looked at Zhou Ye...


    "Well, don''t play with these rascals... What about Ziling? Why aren''t you with you?" Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head and said.


    Hearing Zhou Ye uttering the word Ziling, Kou Zhong''s eyes reddened and he cried out... "Ziling...Ziling doesn''t want me anymore... woo..."


    Hearing this, Zhou Ye was stunned... Fuck, this is different from the script he designed, how could this be??


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye hurriedly asked, "What the hell is going on? You can tell me about it..."


    "Woo..." Kou Zhong just hid his face and wept, and refused to speak...

 Chapter 1910

    Zhou Ye looked at the curious gazes of the guys around... suddenly it became clear.


    "Please also the manager to help me find a safe place, I want to settle down temporarily..." Zhou Ye turned to Du Fuwei.


    "As it should be!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Du Fuwei smiled and nodded...


    A moment later-in a house in Liyang City...


    This was originally the residence of the richest man in the city of Liyang. When the war broke out, the wealthy man took his home and fled Liyang. After Du Fuwei captured Liyang, it became his residence. He himself likes to live in the military, and he has rarely lived here...


    Now, this rather luxurious house has become Zhou Ye''s temporary residence.


    "Okay, there is no one else here. Let''s talk about it, what happened to you and Ziling, why did you part ways?" Zhou Ye sat on the main seat, watching sitting on the side weeping. Qi''s Kou Zhong asked helplessly.


    "Xiaoling doesn''t want me...uuu..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Kou Zhongyi suddenly felt sad and burst into tears...


    That cry is really sad for the listener and tears for the listener-it''s strange.


    In the strange voice change period, when I cried, it was like Ye Xiao wailing, which was unbearable...


    "Snapped--!"


    Zhou Ye waved his hand out of thin air, and there was a crisp sound...


    Kou Zhong directly covered his head, looking at Zhou Ye with a dazed expression...


    "Don''t cry, cry again and beat you..." Zhou Ye threatened directly...


    "Hey..."


    Kou Zhong sobbed and began to tell about what happened after he and Xu Ziling were separated from Zhou Ye...


    Since that day, the two felt that they were staying beside Zhou Ye again, and after causing trouble to Zhou Ye, they left Zhou Ye, jumped into the river and fled, and they fled down the river to a rather remote place. In the town.


    Chapter 2293


    Chapter two thousand and ninety-three


    After Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling fled to a town far from the war, they found a job.


    Is an apprentice in a small wine shop.


    Although I don¡¯t pay wages, I can still eat enough...


    The chef in the wine shop was also very good to the two brothers and never treated them badly.


    Not long after such a leisurely life, the two of them couldn''t stand it anymore, as if they were holding a sharp blade and killing themselves.


    How can two young men with peerless martial arts be willing to stay alone in this big place?


    Therefore, as soon as the two discussed, they left the town and traveled all the way towards Luoyang.


    Originally, the two people''s plan was to go to the eastern capital of Luoyang to have a long experience. However, when they approached Liyang, they were disrupted.


    At that time, Liyang had not yet been captured by Du Fuwei, but the rumors were already everywhere...


    Some people say that the Sui Army has broken through Liyang and is searching for bandits and bandits. Others say that Du Fuwei has captured Liyang... The Sui Army has been defeated...


    In short, everything is said...


    In this regard, the two brothers had to stay around Liyang temporarily, waiting for the exact news...


    It''s a pity that the two brothers don''t have much money in their hands, so they have to settle down in the mountains temporarily... But for the two people who have long been used to eating and sleeping, it is not a big deal.


    Even the two felt that it was good to sleep in the wilderness...because no one would bother them to practice.


    After all, the exercises of the two are peculiar, once they practice, it is easy to cause fire...


    Naturally, these exercises cannot be practiced in the inn.


    However, the bad is worse than this practice.


    That night, the two originally practiced each according to the pattern they had long been used to...Of course, everyone knew what was going on with the two of them... As they practiced, the two naturally rolled back together.


    At this moment, a group of refugees who had escaped from nowhere disturbed them.


    No matter if it disturbs the two, the most terrifying thing is that Xu Ziling was awakened unexpectedly...&


    It doesn''t matter if he wakes up, he immediately discovered the unspeakable state of himself and his brother...


    In the past, Kou Zhong always concealed a little at the end of the practice, so Xu Ziling never knew that it turned out to be like this at the end of the practice. However, the sudden awakening made Kou Zhong too late to cover up...In an instant, Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling The two were dull on the spot...


    Kou Zhong had already accepted this kind of setting, but he didn''t feel anything... even faintly in his heart...


    On the contrary, Xu Ziling''s whole person was dumbfounded...


    He really couldn''t accept that what happened to his brother...


    Xu Ziling, who was unable to face Kou Zhong for a while, only did one thing, and that was to escape...


    And Kou Zhong chased after Xu Ziling because of constant inconvenience...


    In desperation, he had no choice but to try his luck in this Liyang City, wanting to see if he could find his brother.


    After listening to Kou Zhong''s words, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... "Ahem, that... Kou Zhong, since you are looking for your brother, why do you wear women''s clothing?"


    "I don''t know what''s going on... It seems that since I practiced the exercises on the page of the Longevity Secret Art, I have often envied those women who can wear such bright dresses and can put cream on their faces... and, Xiaoling Not here again, so..."


    Perhaps it was because Zhou Ye was considered half an insider, so Kou Zhong didn''t cover up too much in front of Zhou Ye...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­Is this a gender cognition disorder caused by the exercises??


    When Zhou Ye heard the words, he complained...


    However, this is not a major event. After all, the human body is divided into yin and yang. Those who are prosperous and declining will naturally become like this, just like the Sunflower Book, nothing strange.


    Besides, the picture of Kou Zhong¡¯s training, but he had added material...A mere mortal in the world can create a method of reversing yin and yang like the Sunflower Book. He is the master of the multiverse, how about the method he created? Would it be worse than the practice created by a mortal?


    In fact, Kou Zhong¡¯s practice of the catalog has the effect of reversing yin and yang.


    The so-called reversal of yin and yang... of course it is a gender exchange...


    It''s just that Kou Zhong''s practice time is short at this time, and he hasn''t seen any clues yet.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled happily... "Kou Zhong, do you want to find Ziling?"

 Chapter 1911

    "Um...I think..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Kou Zhong''s eyes suddenly brightened...


    Although he didn''t know what Zhou Ye''s true identity was...but after several contacts, he also knew that Zhou Ye''s hands and eyes could be said to be open to the sky.


    I met for the first time, posing as the son-in-law of Yuwen Clan.


    When we met for the second time, the son of Song Clan treated him respectfully.


    Even, he drew back the Yu Wenhua who was chasing them.


    But this time, he and the leader of the rebel army, Liyang chief Du Fuwei mingled with him. Seeing that, Du Fuwei was very respectful to him...


    Such a person, if he is willing to help, is naturally much better than him.


    Zhou Ye looked at Kou Zhong, who kept nodding his head, and smiled softer... "If you see Ziling, what should you do? Do you think he can accept you?"


    "This..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Kou Zhong''s face suddenly felt sad...


    He knew that Zhou Ye was telling the truth, what if he saw Ziling, how could he accept himself...


    Just as he became more and more lost, Zhou Ye said: "Actually, there is no way out..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Kou Zhong was as if he had caught the last life-saving straw. He knelt on the ground with a puff, begging: "Master, please be merciful, teach Kou Zhong how to keep Ziling... Kou Zhong''s wish for the future To be a cow and a horse to repay the son of great favor..."


    "Haha... you don''t need an afterlife, as long as you promise me one condition, I will teach you now..." Before Zhou Ye''s words were finished, Kou Zhong''s hands were wrapped around Hun, and he looked at himself with alert, "Master, please Self-respect, Kou Zhong is a person of Ziling in this life, and death is a ghost of Ziling... Never serve the second man..."


    Kou Zhong''s words almost didn''t choke Zhou Ye...


    Damn, who would want to fuck you... You are not a man or a woman...


    If there are special effects at this time, Zhou Ye''s forehead should be covered with black lines...


    "Don''t bullshit... I''m not interested in you..." Zhou Ye resisted the urge to slap this stuff to death, and said, "I only have one request. If I help you achieve your wish, you and Ziling From then on, serving by Director Du, how about keeping him safe and sound?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Kou Zhong let go of his defenses and nodded: "Kou Zhong is willing to... also ask Young Master to teach me how to find Ziling and how to keep his heart..."


    "......Hehe... if that''s the case, I''ll tell you..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, and then said something...


    Chapter 2294


    Chapter two thousand and ninety four


    Just when Zhou Ye was the messenger of true love, bringing together a pair of fateful mandarin ducks...


    In the Yunke Building in Liyang City, someone was also talking about him.


    "Bad daddy... why are you here in Liyang, and you haven''t come to look for me... must have been entangled by some vixen again, I hate you to death!"


    In the most luxurious upper room in the Yunke Building, a beautiful girl about sixteen or seventeen years old was sitting in front of the dressing table angrily, thinking about it.


    While reading, he slapped a puppet in his hand. The appearance of the puppet was quite similar to Zhou Ye.


    Seeing that beautiful girl lose her temper there, the two maids behind her smiled and shook their heads...


    The two maids are naturally aware of the temper of my own lady.


    Don''t look at the dignity and nobleness in front of outsiders on weekdays, just like a noble white lotus, inviolable...


    But in fact, she is still an immature child.


    Only at the order of his mother, he had to be born, see the sufferings of the people, and hone his skills at the same time.


    After slapped the doll for a while, the girl¡¯s anger seemed to dissipate a lot. She picked up the puppet in her arms with some distress, and carefully sorted out the messy clothes that had been slapped on the doll. He turned his head and asked: "You really see clearly, did your father drive into Liyang City in his car?"


    "It''s true, the servant girl really saw the master''s car driving into Liyang, and rising, beside the master''s car, there was Du Fuwei..." A maid smiled and said: "The master is sitting on the cowl. Go up, chat with Na Du Fuwei, the city you entered..."


    "Which car is your father?" The girl continued to ask.


    "It''s the black carriage of the master..." the maid described...


    "It''s actually the carriage..." After hearing the maid''s words, the girl thought for a while, and said: "The carriage must be carrying her father''s new love...It''s really a father who doesn''t worry...just don''t know. Are mothers aware of this..."


    "...Mrs. Mingyue do not know about this, I am afraid that the master will not be able to converge..." a maid said with some dissatisfaction: "Obviously, the house flowers in Mingming''s house have not been picked yet, so the owner went to pick wild flowers again. ¡­¡­Humph¡­¡­"


    "Hee hee, you know Ping''er you have a bad idea about the master..." another maid joked.


    "Hey, I never conceal my thoughts about the master, or should I say, all the maids in the house, which one has no wrong thoughts about the master? Qianqian, dare you say that you have no wrong thoughts about the master?"


    "I can not¡­¡­"


    "That''s it..."


    The girl allowed her two maids to fight there, but her thoughts were rapidly turning in her heart...


    At home, because of her mother¡¯s bright moon, she didn¡¯t dare to take a step beyond the thunder pond. She finally took the opportunity to travel out. If she didn¡¯t take the opportunity to take down her father, she would wait until she returned home from the tour. No chance...


    Especially, in the chat group a few days ago, the girl Qing Xuan was actually showing off what she had accomplished, which stimulated Xiufang even more.


    Thinking of this, Shang Xiufang gritted her teeth and stood up... "If the mountain doesn''t come, I''ll go, then I will go to the mountain... Qianqian, Ping''er, prepare the car, let''s go to my father!"


    "But, miss, you still have to..." Qianqian said.


    "Hmm...Today is the best time!" Shang Xiufang said, "Since my father took out the carriage, there must be women in the cart, and those women must be his father''s new love... I only need to rush to my father to avoid talking about my identity. When the rice is cooked to make mature rice, my father will never pick out my identity for the sake of face..."


    "But... where is Mrs. Mingyue..." The maid Qianqian still hesitated.


    "Do you want to stay with me and stay with my father? Or do you want to marry an outsider?" Xiufang gave Qianqian a white glance.


    "Of course I will stay with my master forever..." Qianqian also made up his mind when hearing Xiufang''s words.


    In her opinion, if she does not help her own lady, it is impossible to say that Mrs. Mingyue will really find a family for her own lady, and she, as a dowry girl, will naturally follow. By then, she might as well die... ¡­


    In fact, Qianqian thinks more...


    Mingyue had never thought of marrying her daughter, and Zhou Ye would not allow her daughter to marry an outsider... What is a joke, why should the daughter raised by herself be cheaper to other men?This special code is Tianlei, OK??


    However, it is clear that Qianqian doesn''t know... It''s more normal... that''s it.


    Unfortunately, Zhou Ye was never a normal person...


    Now that I have made up my mind, I was punished by Mrs. Mingyue afterwards. As long as I can stay next to my master, what kind of punishment is the punishment...


    Thinking of this, the maid Qianqian nodded vigorously, and said: "Okay, miss, I''m going to prepare the carriage..."


    After a while--


    An exquisite carriage stopped at the door of Yunke Building...


    Everyone in Xiufang took their two maids who never left, got on the carriage, and walked all the way to the east of Liyang City.

 Chapter 1912

    And on the other side¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye just told Du Fuwei and helped Kou Zhong a favor, and Kou Zhong had already changed a lot at this time.


    If there was still a bit of masculinity in the mouth before, Kou Zhong has turned into a tall and beautiful woman...


    Of course, there is Zhou Ye¡¯s help [Word Spiritualism] and the four modern sorceries [Asian Makeup Art]...


    In addition to the walking posture and some twitching, Kou Zhong has completely turned into a woman at this time.


    "Mr. is really amazing. The change between men and women, and the exchange of Yin and Yang can be done so without a trace. Du really doesn''t know what else the husband can''t..." Du Fuwei looked at the renewed Kou Zhong before him, and couldn''t bear it. Live Tsk Tsk Wonder Road.


    "Hahaha, Manager Du is too acclaimed, Zhou just doesn''t like tragedy..." Zhou Ye said with a tragic look and said: "Ask what love in the world is, and teach life and death... so great. His feelings shouldn¡¯t be hindered by worldly prejudices... Therefore, the next step is just a meager effort..."


    "Hahahahaha..." Du Fuwei laughed awkwardly when he heard Zhou Ye''s words...


    Damn, I believe in your evil, you just feel like making these two guys fun...


    Just when a group of people was talking nonsense here...


    Suddenly a domestic servant came in to report: "Master Qi, there is a woman outside the door, claiming to be Shang Xiufang, want to see the master..."


    Chapter 2295


    Chapter two hundred and ninety five


    "Huh? Mr. Shang is also familiar with everyone?"


    Hearing the report of the servant, Du Fuwei asked curiously.


    Everyone knows that this venerable master who walks in the rivers and lakes is quite a demeanor of the Mingyue masters who walked the rivers and lakes decades ago and spread the thought of peace...


    Moreover, Du Fuwei knows some inside stories that others don''t know.


    It is said that this gentleman is not only a master of singing and dancing, but also an extraordinary background.


    You know what era this is, this is the chaotic times of Sui and Tang dynasties...


    The troubled times are not only a world of great controversy, but also a world of strife.


    With the weak court of the Great Sui Dynasty, various places have risen in succession... Among them are heroes such as Du Fuwei and Li Mi, but also gangsters who have no cultural ambitions and just want to take advantage of the dispute to snatch some property.


    In this situation, a weak woman with only two maids and a few musical instruments, in this troubled world, just breaks through the name of the Shang family, how can such a woman be easy??


    Du Fuwei knew through his own intelligence organization that at least three powerful groups of people named the Rebels were actually gangsters, and they ended up unreservedly because of the idea of ??hitting Shang Xiufang.


    Therefore, Du Fuwei ordered that after breaking the city, he should not disturb the purity of this mysterious and unpredictable fellow.


    First, Du Fuwei does not like women...


    Second, Du Fuwei didn''t want to offend this mysterious nobleman...


    After all, he wins the city, and Shang Xiufang is just acting. There is no irreconcilable conflict between the two...


    Even, because he was afraid that there would be troublesome soldiers, Du Fuwei also specially ordered the masters of the two law enforcement teams to guard the Yunke building where Shang Xiufang everyone was temporarily staying. All the rebels who intend to enter the Yunke building can Cut first and play later...


    Now, when Du Fuwei heard that the mysterious Shang Dajia had just settled down in Zhou Ye, he came to set up Zhou Ye and was suddenly surprised...


    In Du Fuwei''s eyes, Zhou Ye''s identity became more mysterious.


    "... Hmm..." Facing Du Fuwei''s question, Zhou Ye smiled and nodded without explaining, and directly addressed the servant who came to inform us: "Hurry up and invite that girl in..."


    "Yes, sir!"


    The servant responded and quickly ran out of the hall...


    After a while, a rush of footsteps came from outside the house.


    With Du Fuwei¡¯s ear power, one can naturally hear that the footsteps are from three women, one man and four people. Moreover, with the sound of footsteps alone, Du Fuwei can basically guess that the owner of the footsteps, at this time How eager...


    as predicted¡­¡­


    "Master, girl Shang is here..." After the servant finished the report, he withdrew from the door of the house knowingly.


    At this time, Shang Xiufang, who walked into the main hall, saw Zhou Ye sitting there at a glance...


    For a while, she couldn''t bear the turmoil in her heart anymore, and the steps under her feet accelerated again and again. With a refreshing fragrance, she threw herself into Zhou Ye''s arms like a gust of wind... "Yelang...you are finally here. Look at Xiufang..."


    "..." Hearing what his daughter said, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    This girl, is Yelang also called by her?


    Shouldn''t it be called father??


    However, when he felt the slightly trembling body in his arms, and his arms around his waist that he wished to rub him and her together... Thousands of words were turned into a single sentence "Xiufang, I have suffered you..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Shang Xiufang couldn''t help it anymore, burying her little head in her father''s arms and wept bitterly.


    Seeing this situation, Du Fuwei suppressed the curiosity in his heart and pulled Kou Zhong out of the room who was still there and wanted to watch the show...


    Not only did Du Fuwei and Kou Zhong leave the room, but even the two women Ping Ping Tingting beside Zhou Ye smiled silently and left here, leaving space for them.


    At this time, only Zhou Ye, Shang Xiufang, and her two maids were left in the room.


    "Dear Xiufang, who is bullying you, tell Daddy, Daddy will avenge you..." Zhou Ye spoke while tapping Shang Xiufang on the back.


    "It''s you... it''s you... it''s you..." Shang Xiufang slapped Zhou Ye''s Xiong''s mouth with her fists lightly when he heard the words, and said, "It''s you...It''s you who bullied me..."


    "How did I bully you..." Zhou Ye said with an innocent look: "I''ve only arrived in Liyang..."


    "It''s because of you that you came to Liyang, so you bullied me..." Shang Xiufang said with tears in her eyes and aggrieved: "It is clear that people are the closest to you, but you didn''t care about it and went straight to Luoyang. , People have to chase you and ran over...you bullied me..."


    "..." Zhou Ye looked helpless...


    At this moment, Shang Xiufang didn''t know where the courage came from, so he stepped in and...


    The two maids standing behind her saw this scene, and they were surprised to hide their little look...


    They know that their own lady is a fatherly control, but they did not expect that their own lady is so bold... dare to be so...


    However, when the two women thought about it, they understood a lot in their hearts.


    After all, my own lady was stimulated by Miss Qingxuan...


    If it weren''t for Miss Qingxuan in the chat group, she repeatedly showed what she had already accomplished, and even announced the details of her own master in the group, her own lady would definitely not be like this...


    However, this is not the time to think about this, they should be a cover for their own girls...


    Thinking of this, Qianqian and Ping''er two maids looked at each other and smiled... and left the room lightly, and then brought the door of the room. They were like two door gods, guarding the door one left and the other right. outer¡­¡­

 Chapter 1913

    After a while--


    After the two women heard a short cry of pain in the room, there was no more sound...


    Hearing this voice, the two women looked at each other and smiled. This time they are steady-they are no longer afraid that they will not see their master in the future. My lady has succeeded. From then on, they are also the master''s conservatory girls...


    Thinking of this, the two women felt happy for a while...want to rush in now and serve each other...


    Fortunately, the two women know that today is a good day for their own ladies, and they''d better stagger today and talk about...


    Unknowingly time, it''s time for the slant moon to rise...


    During the period, the two women acted as Bai Qinger''s driver, blocking Shen Luoyan''s driving, and even blocking Du Fuwei''s driving...


    Until there was a slightly lazy voice in the room: "Qianqian, Ping''er...Come in..."


    The two women smiled at each other and opened the door...


    As soon as the two of them entered the door, they happened to see their lady shyly and shyly putting a blood-stained cloth sheet into her wristband, while Zhou Ye was putting away a magnificent couch.


    "Congratulations, Miss, I got what I wanted..." X2


    The two women smiled and said...


    "You two..." After all, you are a first-time married woman, Shang Xiufang also knows that she is shy after passing the initial impulse...


    Chapter 2296


    Chapter two thousand and ninety-six


    Autumn night-cool breeze...


    On a lake full of green willows and pavilions, a unique family gathering is going on...


    It has to be said that Du Fuwei is also quite expensive in order to win over Zhou Ye.


    The backyard of this mansion is a pavilion with an area of ??ten acres.


    In itself, there are many waterways and ditches in Liyang City...


    And the pond in the back house is filled with the living water from the city, and on it, a back-shaped pavilion is built.


    In the middle of the Hui-shaped pavilion is a water pavilion with a size of 100 square meters.


    At this time, Zhou Ye and the women sat around the pavilion, enjoying the food while admiring the bright moon in the night sky like a silver plate.


    After he was full of food and drink, Zhou Ye recruited servants, took the rest of the table down, and replaced them with tea, fruits, etc...


    "When I was in Wagangzhai, Luo Yan had heard of Xiufang''s sister Xiufang''s singing and dancing. Now, when I see it, it is far more famous..." Shen Luoyan looked at Shang Xiufang, who was nestling next to her husband, and laughed. : "I just didn''t expect that sister Xiufang actually met her husband, and now she has become sisters with us... If it is passed on, I am afraid that many men in the world will be heartbroken and die..."


    "Sister Luoyan is too acclaimed..." Shang Xiufang smiled slightly, and said softly, "What''s the matter with Guan Xiufang if the world is heartbroken? Xiufang only knows that if Yelang doesn''t want Xiufang, then Xiufang is the truth. Is going to be heartbroken and die..."


    "Fool, how could I not want you..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head...


    "Huh... Qingxuan is earlier than me..."


    Just this sentence left Zhou Ye speechless for a while... He couldn''t put a few women together, what about it... Not to mention the unrealistic problems... Their mothers alone are a difficult problem to solve. ...


    Seeing that Zhou Ye was a little bit unable to get off the stage because of his own words, Shang Xiufang hurriedly shook Zhou Ye''s arm gently, and said softly, "Yelang, Xiufang has just finished adapting an autumn poem recently. Yelang, please correct me..."


    "..." Zhou Ye originally wanted to say that he was not interested, but when he saw the slightly pleading gaze in Xiufang''s eyes, he suddenly couldn''t bear it... At this point, he could only nod his head..." ..."


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s answer to this matter, Xiufang''s face suddenly burst into laughter..."Qianqian, help me tune the guqin..."


    "Yes, miss!"


    Qianqian, who had been standing by the side, hurriedly took out a guqin from the bracelet and placed it on the small stone table aside.


    Xiufang smiled and stood up. When she left Zhou Ye, she gently whispered in his ear: "Daddy, this is what my daughter did for you..."


    After saying this, Xiufang left the big table without waiting for Zhou Ye to reply, and walked behind Guqin...


    As Xiufang sat down and put her hand on the guqin, her temperament suddenly changed.


    At this moment, the whole person is like a fairy in Guanghan Palace, giving people a vague sense of distance...


    There was a pleasant piano sound, and Xiufang spoke...


    [Autumn breeze...]


    [Qiuyueming...]


    [The fallen leaves gathered and scattered, and the jackdaws regained their shock.


    [When will I know when I meet each other?Embarrassed this night!


    [Enter my lovesickness door, know me lovesickness]


    [Looking for long-term memories, short for infinite,]


    [I knew it was such a stumbling block, how could it be that I didn¡¯t know each other.


    [Autumn breeze...]


    [Qiuyueming...]


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    This Qiufeng poem fits so closely with the scene at this time that all the women can''t help but listen to it...


    However, Zhou Ye couldn¡¯t help but smile. My own daughter actually adapted the verses of Li Bai that she taught her into a song... I just don¡¯t know, after more than a hundred years, the Qinglian fairy, What kind of verse will it make??


    Just as Zhou Ye radiated his thoughts, he suddenly felt a gentle body next to him snuggling, and whispered gently in his ear: "Master...I also want to have a girl like Xiufang. What..."


    Zhou Ye didn''t need to turn his head, just relying on his voice, he knew who the mouth was...


    Apart from Bai Qing''er, there will be no one else...


    "Oh? Does Qing''er want a baby too?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Hmm..." Bai Qing''er nodded with a flushed face... While all the sisters were immersed in Xiufang''s singing, she lay next to Zhou Ye''s ear again, and whispered: "I want to try too , How does it feel to be a costume owner with my daughter..."


    "...You little fairy..."


    To be honest, Bai Qing''er was the first among Zhou Ye''s women to speak up, wanting a daughter, but she was the one who wanted to do that kind of thing...


    This faint... [anti-harmony]...it made Zhou Ye a heartbeat...

 Chapter 1914

    As Bai Qing''er who has been following Zhou Ye since the age of fourteen, and until now, Bai Qing''er can naturally see her master''s intentions at a glance. In fact, she feels a little difficult to hold on to herself just by imagining such a scene...but , She still resisted the surging Qing Dynasty in her heart, and whispered: "However, not today, Qing''er will have to feel the love of her master tonight, after all-once Qing''er goes back, she will not be able to go down the mountain for a year It''s..."


    "Tonight will definitely make you little fairy begging for mercy..."


    "Hehe... Qing''er is looking forward to..."


    At this time, Xiufang had already finished singing her new work... and returned to Zhou Ye''s side."What does Yelang think of my song?"


    "Did Xiufang sing to me just now?" Zhou Ye pretended to be silly and stunned: "Why did I only hear a woman telling me lovesickness? Alas, I am older. No, my ears don¡¯t work..."


    After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiufang was embarrassed and wanted to bite him...


    However, after being shy, Xiufang''s heart was also full of joy... After all, Zhou Ye heard her love for him...


    "Yelang..."


    Perhaps it was stimulated by Shang Xiufang¡¯s Qiufeng poems. The girls worked very hard tonight, especially Bai Qinger. This night was a losing streak and losing streak, and there was quite a madness for the girls... They are also a bit crazy...


    I don''t know when, even the two maids, Qianqian and Ping''er, were drawn into the battle group...


    The bright moon in the night sky is getting brighter... It''s just that the people in the room have not rested... They are still fighting endlessly...


    On the other side...


    Under Du Fuwei''s signal, a piece of news quickly spread throughout Liyang--


    [General Manager of Liyang, Du Fuwei, want to hold a wedding ceremony for his godson and a woman... The godson doesn¡¯t know which of the 13 Taibaos, but that woman has a man¡¯s name-Kou Zhong


    Chapter 2297


    Chapter two thousand and ninety-seven


    "Xiaoling, let''s have another scallion pancake..."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    At this time, in a restaurant on the south wharf of Liyang City, a tall young man was sweating in front of a simple stove, baking bread.


    All around it are guys working hard on the dock.


    A few days ago, because of the war, these coolies hadn''t received any work for a long time. Now that the fighting stopped, they immediately rushed to the dock, looking for work.


    But fortunately, although Du Fuwei occupied Liyang, he did not block the river surface, which also made the cargo ship merchants traveling north and south to think about him.


    In addition, there were too many cargo ships watching in Danyang and other places before the war, so these coolies on the wharf can be said to have endless work.,


    Therefore, many people are reluctant to go home for dinner at noon, so they can simply deal with the meal in the small restaurant next to the pier.


    It''s just that this restaurant is really small and pitiful. The tables, chairs and benches are full of calculations, but only four or five tables, far not enough for more than a hundred coolies, so many coolies simply carried a scallion pancake and served a bowl of vegetables. Soup, squatted by the side of the road, ate it.


    After the pancake boy finally baked the last scallion pancake, the hundreds of catties of pancake noodles prepared today were completely gone.


    While counting the money, Zhang Lizimei, the owner of the wine shop, walked to the boy''s side, and said softly: "Xiaoling, get tired, let''s rest for a while, and Erya will bring us our meals later... ¡­"


    "It''s okay, Uncle Zhang, I''m not tired!" The young man named Xiaoling smiled at Zhang Lap.


    "Hey, Zhang Lizi, it''s really your blessing that you can get a helper like Xiaoling..." A coolie squatting on the side of the road to eat joked, "If it wasn''t for Xiaoling''s delicious scallion pancakes, what would I say? I''m not willing to spend three big bucks on your scallion pancakes...It''s so expensive..."


    "Just..."


    "You are here, come early, you can still eat Xiaoling''s scallion pancakes, those of us who came late, don''t even eat the scallion pancakes..."


    "Hey, you still make a lot more money than us..."


    Listening to the coolies, Zhang Lizi almost burst into laughter...


    He was determined to marry his daughter to Xiaoling, and when he couldn''t do anything, he let Xiaoling inherit his career and continue to work as a restaurant by the dock.


    And when that Xiaoling heard those coolies, he just smiled shyly and said nothing.


    At this moment, a girl with an ordinary face, carrying a bamboo, walked into the restaurant...


    "Father, Xiaoling, I''m bringing you food..."


    This girl is the daughter of Zhang Lizi, Er Ya...


    Why is it called Erya?Because there is another sister above her, but her sister has a bad life. When she was three years old, she died early...


    In fact, in the past Erya didn''t have to give food to her father at all. After all, who has ever seen a restaurant who is hungry??


    However, since this young boy named Xiaoling came here, the ingredients prepared in the restaurant have always been consumed early...so that Zhang Lizi and Xiaoling often go hungry, so Erya had to give them food. ...


    Of course, it''s not just food delivery, Erya also delivers noodles to her father...


    It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t prepare more live noodles earlier, but now that it¡¯s autumn, the weather is still hot. In such hot weather, if the noodles are left there too early for too long, it will be sour...


    "Sister Erya, you are here..." Seeing Erya''s arrival, Xiaoling hurried forward and caught Zhu Lou behind Erya...


    Don''t look down on the bamboo, but the weight is not light. In addition to lunch for Xiaoling and Zhang Cripple, there are more than 30 catties of live dough.


    After Xiaoling helped Erya take down the bamboo behind her, first put the dough inside into the big tank placed in the restaurant, and put it away...


    Under the big tank is half a tank of cool river water, separated by wooden boards in the middle, and the dough is placed on the wooden boards. This is a simple small refrigerator to ensure that the dough can be stored for a longer time in such hot weather...


    After Xiaoling put the dough, Zhang Lizi had already brought out the lunch in Zhulou...


    Although the lunch is simple, it is also rich...


    A plate of fried bacon, a plate of steamed fish, plus a plate of roasted seasonal vegetables...and a large pot of rice.


    "Girl, where''s my wine?" Zhang Cripps looked at his daughter eagerly...


    "Don''t drink too much..."


    "I see, it won''t be a mistake!"


    Hearing her father''s assurance, Er Ya took out a small gourd from the cloth bag hanging around her waist and handed it to Zhang Lizi.


    "Hey...this is my good girl!" Zhang Lizi praised his daughter, and said to the busy Xiaoling: "Come on, Xiaoling, take a drink with me..."


    "Don''t persuade Xiaoling to drink..."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was stunned by his own daughter...


    "Uncle Zhang, I don''t drink..." Xiaoling said with a smile.


    "Oh, really, why doesn''t Xiaoling love to drink? This is one of the great joys of life!" Zhang Lizi said regretfully, while taking a bite at the wine gourd... and then closed his eyes, with endless aftertaste. appearance¡­¡­


    At this time, Er Ya had also used the pottery bowls in the restaurant to serve Xiaoling rice, "Don''t listen to my father''s nonsense, if it weren''t for his drinking, how could he break a leg..."

 Chapter 1915

    The lame Zhang who was intoxicated heard the words and coughed...


    "You girl..."


    "I know..." Xiaoling smiled and nodded, then sat down and started to eat...


    Er Ya was sitting on the stool beside her, supporting her chin with her hands, looking at Xiaoling''s profile with some obsession.


    This Xiaoling is Liyang City that came a few days ago...


    At that time, his face was desolate, and his body was even more messy...squatting in the corner like a beggar.


    At that time, it happened that Er Ya was passing by with her father, and Er Ya, who couldn''t bear it, put the leftover scallion pancakes in Xiaoling''s hands.


    Since then, Zhang Lizi''s restaurant has added a fellow named Xiaoling.


    Er Ya watched Xiaoling eating attentively, as if not paying attention to herself at all, and sighed rather discouragedly...


    But she, who is not reconciled to this, is also working hard in her own way...


    After thinking about it for a while, Erya decided to use some rumors in the market when she was shopping to open up the topic... "Xiaoling, do you know? When I went shopping today, I heard an interesting news. ..."


    "What news..." Xiaoling said while eating.


    It''s just that his tone is obviously perfunctory...


    However, Er Ya didn''t care, but continued: "I heard that in three days, Manager Du will prepare for the wedding of his godson..."


    "Really?" There is still no ups and downs in the voice...


    "Yeah, it''s just that the woman''s name is so funny... it''s Kou Zhong..."


    Chapter 2298


    Chapter two thousand and ninety-eight


    "what--!"


    Er Ya felt like her hand was clamped by a pair of iron tongs, and shouted out in pain... "It hurts..."


    "Sorry, sister Er Ya..." At this time, Xu Ziling also felt a little gaffe, and hurriedly apologized.


    "It''s okay, you didn''t mean it..." Er Ya waved her hand with a nonchalant appearance.


    Then, she asked rather curiously: "Do you know that woman named Kou Zhong??"


    "..." Xu Ziling didn''t know what to say after hearing Erya''s words.


    After hesitating for a while, Xu Ziling said: "My brother is called Kou Zhong, but he should be a man, not a woman..."


    "Well, that''s probably a person with the same name and surname..." Hearing Xu Ziling''s words, Er Ya didn''t think deeply, after all, one is a man and the other is a woman.


    However, although Er Ya didn''t care, Xu Ziling did.


    He hadn''t kept it all afternoon, and even the scallion pancakes made were out of standard.


    Seeing this, Zhang Lizi had no choice but to take over Xu Ziling''s kitchen utensils, "Xiaoling, if you are tired, go back and rest early, just leave it to me here!"


    "Well, thank you. Uncle Zhang..." Xu Ziling does need to rest, and what he is thinking about now is the bride who is about to get married-Kou Zhong.


    Is this Kou Zhong really his own brother??


    Although he could not face the relationship between his brother and himself, he chose to escape.


    But after all, they are both brothers who grew up together...


    How could he not worry about Kou Zhong?


    Moreover, the two also had skin-to-skin relatives. If Xu Ziling had no idea about Kou Zhong at all, then it would be too underestimating that Zhou Ye added ingredients to them.


    However, Xu Ziling really couldn''t face this kind of weird relationship, so... he chose to escape from his brother''s side.


    Today, I suddenly heard the news of my brother, that he is already a woman, and-I have to marry...


    Suddenly in Xu Ziling''s heart, a feeling of extreme complexity arose.


    When night falls...


    Xu Ziling finally decided to visit the master''s house at night to see if the woman was his brother Kou Zhong. If it was Kou Zhong, he would ask him why he married?Is it bad to be a man??


    With this thought, Xu Ziling bid farewell to Zhang Lizi and his daughter...


    Regardless of the success or failure of this trip, he would never be able to stay at Zhang Cripple''s house anymore.


    Although it is a joy to become, it will definitely make Du Fuwei furious. At that time, although Liyang City is big, there will be no place for him.


    If you lose, then it''s a hundred, and nothing will happen...


    But Zhang Lizi heard Xu Ziling actually bid farewell to him, and when he asked no results, he had to sigh and let Xu Ziling leave...


    When Xu Ziling left, Er Ya cried heartbreakingly...


    Xu Ziling, who walked out of Zhang Lizi''s house, naturally heard Erya''s bitter cry, but-the matter was over, it was impossible for him to look back.


    He didn''t want to cause trouble to Zhang Cripple.


    Thinking of this, Xu Ziling touched the scattered silver wrapped in cloth in his arms...


    In Zhang Lizi¡¯s words, these are Xu Ziling¡¯s wages these days, but Xu Ziling knows that these money are actually the pension money Zhang Lizi saved from between his teeth and Erya¡¯s dowry...


    He didn''t want to take it...


    However, Zhang Lizi insisted on giving it to him, and would not let him go if he didn''t take it...


    In desperation, Xu Ziling had to accept it...


    However, Xu Ziling also secretly made up his mind that if this time goes well and can escape to heaven, he will repay this kindness a hundredfold.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    one day later----


    The night is deep¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Liyang''s mansion has also fallen into darkness... Except for the light of lanterns held by the rebels on patrols passing by from time to time, there is silence in the mansion, as if a giant beast is lying in the darkness...


    At this moment, a black shadow swept across the high wall in the backyard of the General Manager''s Mansion...

 Chapter 1916

    With the cover of the night, the black shadow on the ridge of the room, like a ghost, walks through...


    This person is no one else, but Xu Ziling who came to explore the whereabouts of his brother.


    At this time, he was dressed in black clothes and scarves all over his body, dressed as a nightwalker.


    Taking advantage of the news inquired from the small servants who came out to buy from the general manager''s mansion during the day, Xu Ziling walked all the way through the room to the backyard of the general manager''s mansion.


    When he saw a heavily guarded small building, Xu Ziling knew that he had found a place.


    It''s just that in front of this small building, there are more than a dozen guards guarding there, and from time to time there are waves of patrolling guards passing by, Xu Ziling can''t find a way to sneak into the small building without disturbing everyone.


    Suddenly, Xu Ziling didn''t know what to do.


    To be honest, the dozen or so guards in front of him are just ordinary soldiers, not martial arts masters. For Xu Ziling, they are not a problem. However¡ªhe really can''t manage these dozens in a blink of an eye...


    In case someone calls for help, he is afraid that he will fall into this place...


    However, Xu Ziling was quite unwilling to retreat.


    He has already sneaked into this place, and the truth is right in front of him, do nothing, just retreat, how could Xu Ziling be willing to...?


    Just when he was in a dilemma...


    On a tall building not far away, Zhou Ye and the women were watching Xu Ziling''s behavior through water mirrors.


    "This Xu Ziling can be regarded as deep and righteous, knowing that he is here to save his brother..." American soldier Shen Luoyan smiled.


    "Hehe... Sister Luo Yan was wrong, she is here to save her lover..." Shang Xiufang''s words made all the women sneer and laugh...


    They naturally know how their men do their hands and feet... They also give unconditional support to their men''s [true love] behavior.


    Even Ping Ping Tingting sisters even helped him intercede...


    "Master, you see that Xu Ziling is in desperate situation, please help him..."


    "Yes, Lang Jun..."


    "Yelang, you can help Xu Ziling!"


    "Hehe...no problem!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly when he heard the words. He also wanted to watch a [Brother] rendezvous drama. If Xu Ziling fell in the first level, it would be boring.


    Said this, Zhou Ye slightly raised his hand...


    Looking at the small building where Kou Zhong was closed, a weird gale blew out of thin air. The wind was so weird that it blew out the lanterns carried by the guards...


    At this time, Xu Ziling''s eyes, who had been lying on the ridge of the roof, suddenly lit up--the opportunity came.


    Then the moment the lights went out, he was like a bat, jumping from the roof ridge to the small building quickly.


    Xu Ziling took an upside down golden hook and jumped from the eaves into the room of the small building...


    Chapter 2299


    Chapter two thousand and ninety-nine


    Xu Ziling jumped into the building from the window of the attic room. After his eyes quickly adjusted to the dark environment in the house, he looked at the layout of the house.


    This is a room the size of more than fifty square meters...


    Inside the house, the tents hung high, and there was a nice daughter''s fragrance faintly.


    "..." When asked about the fragrance, Xu Ziling had a little speculation about this behavior in his heart. Perhaps, the girl Kou Zhong here is really not his brother...


    But, now that he was here, Xu Ziling was unwilling to see the girl Kou Zhong.


    Thinking of this, Xu Ziling raised his foot high, stepped lightly, and walked to the Xiudan not far away.


    When he walked to the show couch, he turned around and pulled the tent on the side, then took out a fire fold from his arms, shook it slightly, and a ray of light suddenly lit up in this small space...


    With the light of Huozhezi, Xu Ziling fixed his eyes on the face of the person on the couch...


    I saw a young girl with a beautiful face lying on the couch. The girl seemed to be startled by the sudden change of light. At this time, she was slowly opening her eyes...


    "Miss, offended..."


    Seeing this situation, Xu Ziling hurriedly stretched out his hand and covered the girl''s look... whispered: "Don''t make a noise, the kid will leave..."


    "Boom¡ª"


    Just after Xu Ziling''s words were finished, the woman stretched out her hand and grabbed Xu Ziling''s wrist. With so much strength, Xu Ziling faintly felt a bit of pain.


    "Who are you and why are you here?" The woman squeezed Xu Ziling''s hand to the side, moved aside, and said.


    "Ahem...Actually, the kid only heard that Miss''s name is the same as the lost brother underneath, so he came to investigate one or two!" Xu Ziling said embarrassingly: "If there is any offense, please forgive me..."


    Hearing Xu Ziling''s words, Kou Zhong, who was lying on the couch, couldn''t help it anymore... He forgot what Zhou Ye had confessed to him. Excited, he spoke directly: "Young Master Ling..."


    Xu Ziling suddenly heard this familiar name... Suddenly he was stunned... "How does the girl know my name..."


    "I am Kou Zhong..."


    "This... this is impossible..."


    Xu Ziling has been completely confused...How is this possible??Although he has that kind of relationship with his brother, he is convinced that his brother is definitely a man... After all, he grew up together... The two have been living and eating together for many years, Xu Ziling is sure that he will never engage in it. Wrong sex of his brother.


    "It''s true..." Kou Zhong dragged Xu Ziling onto the couch, and then slowly said: "That day, since chasing you away...I''ve been..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Following Kou Zhong¡¯s statement, Xu Ziling slowly and believed that the beautiful girl in front of him was his brother...


    "So... you and I became like that at the time, and it was the longevity formula that caused trouble?" Xu Ziling asked stupidly...


    "Hmm..." Kou Zhong nodded...


    "And now you have become a real daughter? It''s also because of the cultivation technique?"


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    "Wait, I need to be quiet..."


    The amount of information is too big, Xu Ziling accepts that he cannot...


    "Really, don''t believe you touch it..." Seeing Xu Ziling''s unbelievable appearance, Kou Zhong was anxious... She grabbed Xu Ziling''s hand and pressed it against her own mouth...


    Feeling the strange feeling of heartbeat coming from below, Xu Ziling''s brain has become a mess...

 Chapter 1917

    At this time, Kou Zhong remembered Zhou Ye''s words, that is, [Quick knife cut the mess] to quickly take Xu Ziling... Thinking of this, Kou Zhong turned over, pressed on Xu Ziling''s body, and bowed his head...


    "Hmm..."


    Although this Wen Yu feels pretty good, Xu Ziling feels weird when he thinks that the woman in front of him was once a man...


    However, soon the strange feeling in his heart was washed away by something in his mind...


    After all, Xu Ziling''s age is not too old, it is just the age of blood and energy, full of curiosity about the opposite sex... In this case, how could he still hold it?


    Thousands of words in my mind turned into a sentence in a flash [I will say it later...]...


    Soon, in the house...


    the other side----


    In the attic where Zhou Ye was, the water mirror in front of Zhou Ye and the women had disappeared... He stood up and walked downstairs with a smile...


    As he walked, he commanded: "Ping and Tingting, you take Xiufang and the others home first, I''ll go to Manager Du..."


    "Hehe, okay, master!" X2


    Ping Ping Tingting and the two women smiled. Of course, they knew what their owner was going to do to find Du Fuwei. Naturally, they were going to catch Kou Zhongxu and Ziling.


    Do you think that after Zhou Ye fulfilled this magical true love?


    you are too naive¡­¡­


    In Zhou Ye''s words, true love does not last long without experiencing waste, of course, too wasteful is not good, it is easy to play and collapse.


    Still, it''s okay to scare them a little bit.


    It''s just that this situation is not suitable for the girls to play, so under the leadership of Ping Ping Tingting, the girls directly opened a portal to their temporary residence and left here with a smile.


    Zhou Ye, who had left the girls, went down to the attic...


    After a few rounds in the governor''s house, he came to a study room.


    At this time, Du Fuwei was sitting in front of an oil lamp, reading by candlelight.


    Seeing Zhou Ye walking into the room, he hurriedly got up and asked, "Sir. But..."


    "Don''t talk, take a few guards, and follow me!" Zhou Ye interrupted Du Fuwei with a smile...


    "Okay!" Du Fuwei didn''t care about his interrupted words, and obediently followed Zhou Ye out...


    Soon, the group came to the small downstairs where Kou Zhong was...


    Under Zhou Ye''s instructions, those guards dumbly surrounded the small building three stories inside and three outside.


    Then, Zhou Ye took Du Fuwei into the attic...


    At this time, on the show couch in the attic, the two of Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling were fighting to the fullest...


    He heard a loud noise, and then Du Fuwei''s angry voice came into the ears of the two of them, "Look at what you are doing..."


    This voice almost scared Xu Ziling out somehow...


    But it¡¯s okay--he still remembers to cover the two bodies with a thin quilt...


    "Who are you?" Xu Ziling looked at Zhou Ye and Du Fuwei who broke into the room with a daze...


    At this point ...... a trained, trained, he began his acting strange ...... "ooo, ooo ...... foster parent, you have to call the shots for her daughter ah ......"


    Chapter 2300


    Chapter two thousand three hundred


    "Hahaha... When I think of the wedding, Xu Ziling''s silly look, want to laugh..."


    "Yeah yeah¡­¡­"


    At this time, Zhou Ye was sitting in the carriage, under Tingting''s service, smiling while watching the women drinking tea and chatting there.


    Now everyone has left Liyang City... The girls are talking about what they saw and heard about the wedding.


    In fact, Zhou Ye and Du Fuwei went to catch the rape that day, which was also part of the plan.


    After placing Xu Ziling on the couch, he directly forced Xu Ziling to marry Kou Zhong.


    Of course, Kou Zhong knew what was going on, but Xu Ziling didn''t.


    He was almost frightened by the two that day and he will not be lifted for the rest of his life.


    Let Zhou Ye''s evil taste be fully satisfied.


    The next day, Xu Ziling was held by Du Fuwei and worshipped Kou Zhong...Of course, from then on, he would also call Du Fuwei''s foster father.


    This is also one of Zhou Ye''s calculations...


    In Zhou Ye''s view, this is what Xu Ziling and Kou Zhong owe Du Fuwei...


    In the book, it is precisely because of the surrender policy of these two goods that after finally letting Du Fuwei descend to the Tang, he was wronged and rebelled.


    If Kou Zhong was willing to compete with Li Shimin for the world, how could Du Fuwei be frustrated and surrender to the Li family?


    Therefore, it was Zhou Ye deliberately to deliver these two goods to Du Fuwei and help him fight for the world.


    At this time, Zhou Ye''s carriage was going down the river, heading towards the southeast coast...


    After all, he was going to the site of the Dongming School to find Mrs. Dongming.


    After all, there is still a daughter to appease.


    Soon after Zhou Ye''s carriage left Liyang City, a maroon war horse also left Liyang with them.


    It''s just that the knight who followed them away was quite cautious, and didn''t follow their carriage too close, but followed them far away, unhurriedly.


    When leaving the city early in the morning, the morning clouds dyed the horizon red.


    At that time, Zhou Ye expected that there might be autumn rain today.


    But he doesn''t care much...


    Sure enough, everyone had traveled for about a hundred miles, and the sky suddenly became dark. From a distance, there was a burst of muffled thunder.


    Zhou Ye directly instructed the driver who drove the car to find a place to avoid the rain.


    When the heavy rain was about to fall, Ping Ping found an old ruined temple beside the official road, and the women got out of the car and came to the temple to shelter from the rain.

 Chapter 1918

    In fact, with Zhou Ye¡¯s carriage, there was no need to shelter from the rain, but the women thought that since they were out for fun, they didn¡¯t need to hurry. Although there was a bit of fun on the road in the rain, it was also very interesting to spend the night in a ruined temple. Interesting.


    After driving the carriage to the entrance of the ruined temple, Zhou Ye led the women into the temple...


    This temple is not very big, and the temple enshrined in it is not a big day Tathagata, but a nearby mountain monarch.


    Maybe it had been prosperous for a while before, but as Buddhism flourished and troubled times came, this Shanjun Temple was abandoned.


    However, among the ruined walls, a trace of the prosperity of the past can still be vaguely seen.


    As soon as Zhou Ye and the others entered the temple, the two daughters, Ping Ping Tingting and the two maids, Qianqian and Ping''er, tidied the hall a bit, and then a bonfire was lit.


    Although it was pouring rain outside the temple at this time, there was indeed a warm spring scene in the temple.


    The women sat around the campfire, listening to their men telling stories for them...


    What are you talking about?


    The night is dark and the wind is high and the rain is pouring. In this case, it is natural to tell ghost stories...


    Moreover, it is sheltering from the rain in the temple... What ghost story is more suitable than the Ghost Story?


    "There must be evildoers in the chaos of the world... It is said that there is a person who reads, because the family is poor, he has to practice a low level of karma and collect the accounts for others..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s description, the women have plunged into that bizarre era...


    Just when Zhou Ye said that a man was tempted by a female ghost and was sucked into a man by the thousand-year tree demon in the temple...


    Suddenly, the temple door was opened, and then a gloomy wind struck, swaying the flames of the bonfire...


    "Yeah--!"


    "Ah-there is a ghost..."


    "My husband, I''m so scared..."


    "Master, I''m afraid..."


    In an instant, Zhou Ye was hugged tightly by the women...


    These one by one, behave like ordinary women...


    Facing this situation, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while...


    [Ping Tingting?Are you afraid of ghosts?Are you two kidding me?Will the Sea of ??Blood Shura fear ghosts from the boundless sea of ??blood??


    [And you, Luo Yan, you are a decisive American soldier, you are not afraid of being so cruel on the battlefield, are you afraid of ghosts?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After making complaints about the girls, Zhou Ye cast his gaze on the wide open temple door...


    I saw a figure wearing a fur coat and a hat on his head appeared there, and seeing Zhou Ye look to him, the person took the hat from his head, revealing a beautiful face...


    "The gods are not beautiful, the little girl borrowed precious treasures to shelter from the rain. If there is any disturbance, please forgive me, sir..."


    With that said, the woman bowed her hand to Zhou Ye.


    "Haha... it''s not convenient to go out. Since meeting is predestined, girl please do it yourself..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly when he saw the woman''s face.


    "So, thank you..." The woman smiled and nodded to Zhou Ye.


    Then, she wanted to find a place in the temple and take a rest.


    However, after looking around, the woman found that the ruined temple was in disrepair for a long time, and the roof had already been filled with holes... The rain continued to pour into the temple along the holes... The ground was also full of traces.


    The only place that is slightly better is the original platform where the statues of gods are worshipped. The roof there is not only without holes, but also because of the terrain, it is extremely dry. It is just such a good place, but it has already been used by Zhou Ye and others. occupied.


    Just when the woman was thinking about how to find a dry place to rest...


    Zhou Ye said, "If the girl doesn''t dislike it, how about coming to us and feeling wronged for a while?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the woman hesitated for a while, then nodded and said, "Thank you, sir...So, the little girl disturbed!"


    While talking, the woman took off her clothes and hung them on the wall beside her. After closing the temple door, she turned and jumped onto the platform.


    When the woman was sitting by the campfire, all the women also looked at the uninvited guest.


    I saw the woman in front of me, dressed in a red samurai uniform, embellished her toned body vividly, with a long sword slung around her waist, her fingers as long as jade, and a faint heroic breath between the opening and closing of her eyes. Without posting, what a quack girl.


    "Why would a girl go on the road alone? Aren''t you afraid?" Xiufang asked curiously.


    "Hehe... The little girl has learned some martial arts since she was a child, and a dozen people are not close to me... Naturally, I am not afraid!"


    Chapter 2301


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and one


    "It turns out that the girl is still a martial arts master, disrespectful and disrespectful..."


    "Where, I have only learned some methods, and a master can never be a master!"


    As Xiufang opened up the topic, the women chatted with this woman curiously...


    After all, because of Zhou Ye''s care, the girls have hardly suffered much.


    Even if Shen Luoyan, an American soldier, knows a lot of crooked ways in the arena, but in terms of the days when he really walks in the arena, he is probably not as good as this woman.


    As for Shang Xiufang who went down the mountain to experience?She has never had any bitterness...


    Said it was experience, but the two women serving with Qianqianping''er could not bear any bitterness at all. Not to mention, whether it was her or Qianqianping''er, there were space bracelets given by Zhou Ye, even They were sleeping in the wilderness, they also had a magic tent specially made for them by Zhou Ye, and they didn''t suffer much.


    That''s why I was so curious about the experience of this chivalrous woman...


    The heroine is also quite talkative, and she knows all the questions asked by the women...


    Of course, it was all her knowledge in the arena.


    As the conversation deepened, the women felt more and more speculative...


    In the blink of an eye, I started to call my sister sister...


    As for Zhou Ye, he happily sat aside, embraced the two daughters, and watched the women chatting there with a smile...


    As for the origin of the woman in front of him, Zhou Ye already had a little speculation in his mind. Even her purpose, Zhou Ye knew well... However, at this time, it is not time to expose her, let her follow the crowd here. Let¡¯s talk to the girl, so she can relax a little bit, so as not to be chased again, asking him to tell the story.


    Time passed by every minute...


    I don''t know when, the girls have already started yawning one by one.

 Chapter 1919

    Zhou Ye looked at the torrential rain that was still pouring outside, and said with a smile: "Well, let''s rest early...If the rain stops tomorrow, let''s hurry up..."


    "Sister Chuchen also rest early..."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Immediately, the women moved their hands together to move the bonfire to the side of the sacred platform, and then after a little sweep of the ground, they spread it with felt cloth...


    As the women cuddled up on both sides of Zhou Ye and closed their eyes, soon there was a slight snoring sound in the temple...


    And the chivalrous woman lying on the outside, closed her eyes for a long time, and couldn''t sleep...


    [Although the boy in front of me is handsome and there are groups of wives and concubines, but-how can I not see the slightest strangeness?


    [Is it not him??


    [But, after all the chasing, apart from this strange black carriage, there is no other carriage?


    This woman who stayed in the middle of the night was no one else, but the Hong Fu woman who came all the way to chase Zhou Ye.


    She chased all the way and inquired all the way, but when she arrived in Liyang City, she lost the news of the black carriage...


    After all, at that time, Zhou Ye basically didn''t ride horse-drawn carriages in the city, and the horse-drawn carriages were also driven into the other courtyard... Besides, everyone knew that the owner of the black carriage was a good friend of Manager Du, and no one dared to disclose. The whereabouts of the carriage...


    Therefore, Hong Funu lost her goal...


    Just when Hong Funu searched for two days in Liyang City and failed to return to the mountain village to meet her righteous brother, she happened to meet Zhou Ye out of the city, so she hung behind the carriage and chased it... ¡­


    However, I didn''t expect that after only a hundred miles away, I encountered a heavy rain from the sky and had to meet Zhou Ye.


    Didn''t it mean that Hong Fu Nu did not want to meet Zhou Ye.


    It''s just that she hasn''t figured out how to face Zhou Ye...


    Since she was a child, Hong Fu has envied the sword immortal master in the book. Although she has also practiced martial arts since she was a child, in fact, she still has a strong attitude towards the sword immortal in the nineteen continents. People, envy...


    However, since entering the world, she has never heard of any sword immortal monk.


    A few days ago, she heard that Yangzhou had published a book of longevity. This magical technique was written by the ancient monk Guang Chengzi. The practice of this magical technique has the effect of immortality.


    That''s why I left home and traveled all the way to Yangzhou...


    On the way, they met the stunner, and the two walked together. After a long time, she understood the quirks of this stunner, and she was more at ease with him.


    Even the two even married Jinlan, as siblings...


    After hearing about Hong Fu Nu''s thoughts, the bearded guest persuaded her to give up the trip. After all, the news spread from Yangzhou thousands of miles away to Hong Fu Nu''s hometown, and I don¡¯t know how long it has been. What use is there to go again at this time? ?


    Although Hong Fu Nu knows that what the guilty bearer is right, she is so far away from home that she just gives up and goes home, and she feels unwilling...


    In desperation, the guilty beard could only accompany his newly married sister insane...to Yangzhou together.


    It''s just that they met Li Jing before they arrived in Yangzhou...


    The beard-bearded guest has found his love, but what about Hong Fu-nu?I finally heard the news of a worldly expert like a sword fairy story.


    That''s why she eagerly pursued Zhou Ye''s trace.


    In fact, she followed Zhou Ye all the way in order to worship Zhou Ye as a teacher, but...


    When she really found Zhou Ye''s trace, she was a little timid again...


    After all, according to the legend, people outside the world are very arrogant and moody... After she was afraid of being rejected by her teacher, she broke the path of immortality and had no destiny for immortality.


    It''s just that she forced by this torrential rain had to face Zhou Ye...


    But even so, she didn''t dare to speak up about Zhou Ye''s apprenticeship, and things were delayed like this.


    Just when Hong Fu was tossing and turning, it was difficult to fall asleep...


    Suddenly I heard Zhou Ye''s voice in my ear, "Can''t the girl sleep?"


    "No... I..."


    Don''t watch Hong Funu stop talking happily with the girls all night, but in fact, if Zhou Ye spoke, she would become a dull gourd and would not dare to speak for a long time.


    Now that I heard Zhou Ye''s questioning, for a while, some Hong Fu women didn''t know what to say...


    After hesitating for a while, Hong Funu made up her mind... It depends on whether she is dead or alive.


    Thinking of this, Hong Funu directly sat up and looked at Zhou Ye, who was surrounded by the girls. Then she fell to Jinshan and pushed Yuzhu and knelt down, knocking her head on the ground, "Ask the immortal to be compassionate, and to accept the little girl." As a disciple, the little girl is willing to return to the Cinque Terre..."


    With the bonfire swaying next to him, Zhou Ye watched Hong Fu Nu''s behavior and smiled slightly: "You...want to worship me as a teacher?"


    "Yes, the little girl came here all the way from Zhangjiacun to chase the immortal elder, just to worship the immortal elder as a teacher and learn the immortal law..."


    Chapter 2302


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and three


    "Do you want to cultivate immortals?" Zhou Ye looked weird at this moment...


    He knows how to cultivate immortals... His great power comes from the blessing of skillful acquisition and technological power.


    Xiuxian, he will never repair...


    However, it didn''t mean that he would not be able to cultivate immortal magic... After all, there was still a slave girl in the family, and he would not lack this kind of exercises.


    However, worshipping him as a teacher was actually for the purpose of cultivating immortals, this Nima is a little bit off...


    "That''s it!" said Hong Fu Nu, raising her head, looking at Zhou Ye hopefully, and said: "The little woman has longed for Xian Xia in her early years, so..."


    "Well, I see, let''s get up..." Zhou Ye had already sat up at this time, but-he was not very used to someone kneeling in front of him.


    "No, if the master doesn''t agree, I won''t be able to survive..." Hong Fu said with a heartbeat.


    "..." Is this dependent on me??


    Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... "Finally, let me see if you have the opportunity to cultivate immortals..."


    Zhou Ye said, his figure flashed, and when he reappeared, he was already standing beside Hong Fu Nu.


    Seeing this scene, Hong Fu Nu was not only not surprised, but overjoyed... This is the sword fairy who has the real ability to play the world.


    As for Zhou Ye''s romance?She naturally thinks that the world''s superiors are such a wild and unruly game world...not surprising.


    Thinking of this, Hong Fu Girl looked at Zhou Ye with more eagerness, "Master, how can I test whether I have the opportunity to cultivate immortality?"


    "Bone grinding..." Zhou Ye smiled evilly, then stretched out his hand and leaned towards Hong Fu Girl...

 Chapter 1920

    Hong Fu Nu''s face was ruddy when she heard this, she resisted the urge to draw her sword and let Zhou Ye''s big hand walk around her...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye''s goods were purely to tease this chick... Touching P''s bone, he was just to see what this chick looked like.


    Especially this guy deliberately used his 18-way Sanshou on Hong Fu Nu''s body, making her almost scream.


    Just when Hong Fu was almost unable to bear it, Zhou Ye finally stopped her big hand...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, Hong Fu Nu, with a touch of autumn water in her eyes, and a trace of dissatisfaction that she hadn''t noticed in her sadness... "Master, I... what is my qualifications?"


    "Hmm...the qualifications are good, there are thirty-six brothers..." Zhou Ye smiled and started talking nonsense.


    "Thirty-six emperors?? What is that?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Hong Fu Nu had a dazed expression. Is this a term in the world of immortality??


    "Ahem...You just need to know that your qualifications are high, and you don''t need to ask more about the others..."


    "Really?" Hong Fu was surprised when she heard this... "Then Master is willing to accept me as a disciple?"


    "Naturally it is true!" Zhou Ye said, and then said: "Although your qualifications are good, but the immortal road is awkward, there is great horror in it, and qualifications alone are not enough. You have to test your character..."


    "Master, please show me..." Hong Fu was already full of confidence at this time.


    "In a moment, I will send you into the cycle of three generations, you will forget everything in this life, but remember... never speak..."


    "The disciple remembers the master''s teaching..."


    Zhou Ye looked at the confident red-faced girl and smiled...I just like your confident appearance...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye shot two golden lights in his eyes, directly in Hong Fu Nu''s eyes...In an instant, Hong Fu Nu had no idea.


    The first life¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    From the day of her birth, Hong Funu was a village aunt in a village in the mountains. She remembered Zhou Ye''s words and could not speak... Therefore, her family regarded her as a mute girl.


    There are many sisters in the family, and she, a mute girl, is naturally the least favored.


    Do the most tiring work, but often can¡¯t eat enough...


    The children in the village often bullied her, beating and scolding her...


    Even so, she still refused to speak...


    I don¡¯t know when, a family moved to the village. There was an only child in this family. The one who grew up was extremely handsome...


    Since the family moved to the mountain village, the only son of the family has taken care of Hong Fu Nu...


    Before she knew it, Hong Funu also had a deep love for this young man...


    However, things are always unpredictable...


    As time goes by, teenagers and girls have grown up. The teenager naturally wants to marry the girl as his wife, but the boy¡¯s family resolutely refuses to let the boy marry a dumb as his wife...


    For this reason, the teenager threatened his own life and wanted to marry a young girl as his wife.


    In desperation, the boy¡¯s family had no choice but to respond...


    The boy happily told Hong Fu the news, and Hong Fu was also very happy when he heard that...


    It''s a pity that the boy''s family lied to him. Three months later, the boy''s family married a daughter-in-law for the boy. It was the daughter of a rich family in the county seat...On the day of the wedding, the boy was surprised...


    In desperation, the young man found the young girl and wanted to elope with her... Hong Fu readily agreed.


    However, when the two fled into the mountain overnight, the young man accidentally stepped on the air and fell under the cliff. Fortunately, his hand was fast and grabbed a root of a tree... If the woman could call for help at this time, then Although she couldn''t elope successfully with the boy, she could save the boy''s life...


    At this moment, Hong Fu had forgotten everything, and wanted to shout desperately to save the boy, but...had not spoken for more than ten years, Hong Fu could not speak...


    Just when she ran back to the village desperately to call someone, the young man had already fallen under the cliff because of exhaustion...


    Hong Fu couldn''t bear it anymore and wept bitterly... She jumped off the cliff without hesitation and followed the boy.


    Second life...


    Third generation...


    This is the case throughout the world, she has got a pure love, but in the end because she couldn''t speak, she watched her lover and died in front of her...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long it took, Hong Fu slowly opened her eyes... She saw Zhou Ye''s first look, and she threw up without hesitation... She cried dimly, "Yelang, I don''t cultivate immortality." Now... I will never cultivate immortals again... I just want to be with you... with you..."


    Seeing Hong Fu look like this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile...


    The Love of the Three Generations, which can also be said to be the Destiny of the Three Generations, has always been his entanglement with Hong Fu Nu... Now it seems that the effect is outstanding.


    "Really not cultivating immortals?" Zhou Ye gently patted Hong Fu''s back and asked softly.


    "No more cultivating immortals... Never cultivating immortals anymore... I just have to be by your side and be your wife..." Said this, Hong Fu stepped in and actively blocked Zhou Ye''s vision...


    It was late at night, and the autumn rain poured down outside the ruined temple, but in the ruined temple, there was the sound of spring...


    Chapter 2303


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and three


    On the ancient road outside Pengcheng, a black carriage was slowly approaching the city...


    On the throne of the carriage, there was a sassy chivalrous woman in a red samurai costume. She was no one else, but Hong Fu, Zhang Chuchen.


    Beside the carriage, there is a steed horse following the carriage casually, turning the horse''s head from time to time to look at the red brush driving the car. It is her mount.


    "Okay, Hong''er, don''t make trouble..." The driving girl Hong Fu smiled and patted the handsome man who pointed the huge horse''s head over, and said: "I''m driving a car, don''t mess around..."


    The horse seemed to understand his master''s words, and after a bit of a grieving snort, he stepped and ran wildly. After a while, he ran back and continued to move forward with the carriage.


    The merchants and civilians on the official roads were all surprised to see this situation... Such a psychic horse is really rare.


    At some point, the small wooden door behind the carriage seat suddenly opened, and a handsome young man walked out of it, and then sat beside Hong Fu Nu.


    "Go in and rest for a while, Chen''er, leave it to me!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "It''s okay, Yelang, Chen''er is not tired!" Hong Fu shook his head lightly when he heard the words, then looked at the left and right. When he found that there was nothing obtrusive to the left and right in front of him, he leaned forward and leaned back. Zhou Ye is pregnant with China... "Yelang, Chen''er feels so happy... If this road can go on, it would be great!"


    "That won''t work..." Zhou Ye smiled narrowly when he heard the words.


    "Why?? Is Yelang unhappy with Chen''er?" After that, Hong Fu couldn''t help looking at Zhou Ye with a sad expression.

 Chapter 1921

    "Of course I am happy..." Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his hand, tightening his arm, and pulling Hong Fu closer to him, then whispered in her ear: "It''s just that I still want to be with Chen''er Let¡¯s have fun together...especially Chen''er¡¯s thirty-six emperor, I am very worried...if you keep driving outside, it won¡¯t work..."


    Listening to the words coming from his ears, Hong Fu suddenly felt hot, and his body couldn''t help but soften... "Bad people...will bully Chen''er..."


    "Does Chen''er not like me bullying you?"


    "Hi, like..."


    Just when Hong Fu was provoked by Zhou Ye''s god and was unable to hold on to her own home... Suddenly there was a sound of horseshoes and words in the distance...


    This sound made Hong Fu, who was about to disarm and surrender, resemble a frightened rabbit, and instantly sat upright from Zhou Ye''s arms, with a righteous appearance, as if the person who had just snuggled in Zhou Ye''s arms was not her. ...


    Hong Fu Nu''s actions caused Zhou Ye to burst into laughter.


    This Hong Fu, even if he has fought with a group of sisters many times, but once an outsider appears, he immediately becomes an inviolable chivalrous appearance. I have to say, this is really interesting... ¡­


    However, Zhou Ye deceived and liked teasing Hong Fu at this time. He liked to see her begging for mercy the most...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye had already penetrated Hong Fu with a big hand under the cover of her figure...


    Hongfu''s face suddenly stiffened, and then the whole beautiful face was almost red...


    He whispered in his mouth: "Ye...Yelang...Hurry up, get it out...Don''t make trouble...Do you want to make your Chen''er ashamed?"


    "No trouble? Why take it out?" Zhou Ye looked blank, as if he really didn''t know what he did...


    Seeing this rascal picture of her own man, Hong Fu felt like crying without tears... "Yelang... please... wait, wait till night, Chen''er will depend on you... you just... you just Stop teasing Chen''er..."


    "Really everything depends on me?" Zhou Ye smiled evilly.


    "Hmm...Hmm..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Hong Fu Nu was as if she had caught a life-saving straw, and desperately lit her little head.


    "Even like that...is it okay?" Zhou Ye smiled happily.


    When Hong Fu Nu heard this, she suddenly stiffened...


    Of course she knew what Zhou Ye said [that] was like. When serving this villain with her sister, she had also seen how her husband [that] did to her sister, but she always accepted that kind of thing. Can''t...


    However, just when she was about to refuse, she suddenly felt someone''s hand move again, and she couldn''t help but tremble: "Don''t... Yelang, Chen''er depends on you... Everything depends on you..."


    "Hey, this is what you said, I don''t need you..."


    "It''s all I said... take it out... the bad guy..."


    Zhou Ye saw that the person in front of him was already unbearable to tease, so he took his hand back...


    After all, he just wanted to make fun of the red flick, too, it would be boring.


    Not long after the two returned to normal, a caravan came to face each other. This group of businessmen curiously looked at Zhou Ye and Hong Fu who were sitting in the car, and then quickly moved to the distance...


    After the group of people had gone far, Hong Fu couldn''t help it anymore, and fell into Zhou Ye''s arms all at once, and started crying... "Yelang will abuse me... woo..."


    "Don''t cry... I''m just teasing you..."


    Hong Fu''s behavior caused Zhou Ye to be in a frenzy...He was not afraid of women being spoiled, but he was afraid of women crying.


    "Okay, Chen''er don''t cry, at most I don''t want you to be like that..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Hong Fu, who was crying in Zhou Ye''s arms, gradually stopped her tears...


    To be honest, she had been obedient to Zhou Ye a long time ago, but the education she had always received made her somewhat unacceptable as Zhou Ye had said... Especially Zhou Ye used this method to persecute her, which made her feel in her heart. Quite aggrieved...


    But after hearing Zhou Ye''s words, she felt a lot better in her heart, and she also knew that her man was just teasing her.


    Thinking of this, Hong Fu felt a lot better...


    This is how people are, once they have drilled the horns, they can''t think of anything.


    However, if you want to open it, you will find mistakes in yourself.


    [If I am like this, will Yelang feel that I am so proud of being pampered...]


    [If I do, will other sisters alienate me?


    [Since the other sisters have done that, why can''t I do that?


    [No, you can''t let Yelang not want me...]


    Thinking of this, Hong Fu stopped crying, raised her head slightly, and whispered: "Actually... Actually Chen''er is not... not unwilling to help Yelang like you... It''s just... just the sisters, Chen''er... ¡­Chen''er sorry..."


    Zhou Ye burst into laughter when he heard Hong Fu''s words...


    How should I put it, this is indeed something wrong with him... Who called Hong Fu was such a high level from the beginning... I skipped the single player mode and entered the multiplayer mode... This is no way... ¡­


    Chapter 2304


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and four


    But just when Zhou Ye was about to say something... it was too late.


    Because, the city wall of Pengcheng has appeared in the distance...


    Therefore, he only had time to say, "Wait for me tonight..."


    Hong Fu got into the carriage with a blushing face.


    And at this moment - outside the east gate of Pengcheng...


    A beautiful woman with picturesque eyebrows wearing a big red Luo skirt is standing outside the city gate with two maids dressed up as maids...


    Pedestrians walking in and out of the city gate all paid attention to this seemingly coquettish woman.


    There are even people in the rivers and lakes who are carrying swords, wanting to go forward and take a few words of verbal advantage, but they are pulled back by their companions.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''m going to tease that little lady... why? Can''t it be teased?"


    "Are you crazy? Do you know who she is??"


    "Who is she? Is it possible that Manager Pengcheng''s concubine failed?"


    "If you want to die, stay away, don''t hurt me... She is the master of Peng Lianghui, pretty Luosha-Ren Meimei..."


    "She is the head of Peng Lianghui, one of the eight gangs and ten associations?"


    "Nonsense, go quickly...Be careful that you have no place to die today..."


    Although the voices of these people in the arena are not loud, to Ren Meimei, they are not hidden...

 Chapter 1922

    On weekdays, if you hear them arrange themselves like this, if you can''t immediately let them die without a place to bury them.


    It''s just that today, Ren Meimei really has no time to talk to them...because she is here to wait for her master to arrive.


    Think about it, how long has your host not been to Pengcheng?Although she never misses every party...but, she is even more happy if the host can come to Pengcheng...


    At this moment, a black carriage appeared in the distance of the official road. The carriage was made of unknown material and looked gorgeous... Especially the teenager sitting on the carriage and driving the carriage was extremely handsome...


    Seeing that boy, Ren Meimei''s face bloomed like a flower.


    She picked up the corner of her skirt and ran to the black carriage...


    The two maids serving behind her were anxious about their master''s gaffe, and hurried to catch up.


    For a moment, the men who came in and out of the city couldn''t help but cast their eyes on the coquettish figure that was flying away.


    "Master..." When Ren Meimei was more than three feet away from the carriage, she pointed her toes, like a butterfly, jumped onto the carriage, and then bowed her head without hesitation and stopped someone...


    Invisibly, Zhou Ye seemed to hear the heartbreak of countless people.


    However, it''s his business...


    "Unexpectedly... Qiao Luosha also loves pretty..."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that the guy who has always been wrong with the color of the pretty Rakshasa actually likes to be younger than himself..."


    Seeing this situation, countless sour men are whispering...


    But at this time, Qiao Luosha didn''t care about the gossip of those guys. She couldn''t wait to mix her master into her body, and the two would never separate each other and never separate.


    "Okay, Meimei, like this... we are going to be watched..." Zhou Ye gently broke free from the embrace of a certain imperial sister, and whispered.


    "Let them watch and chant, anyway, Meimei is not afraid, Meimei just wants to be with her master...Peng Liang, who is a silly man, will be the master, so you don''t need to do it..." Said this, Ren Meimei looked at her master with silky brows. Said: "It''s better to stay with the master and be a little maid..."


    "Okay... Don''t be stupid..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Ren Meimei''s dolphins, and said softly: "Go in and say hello to the sisters..."


    "Good master..." Ren Meimei nodded obediently, then opened the car door and got into the car...


    At this time, the two maids of Ren Meimei also rushed to the car and saw Zhou Ye hurriedly "big (small) pair, I have seen the master!"


    "In the blink of an eye, your sisters are so old..." Looking at the two maids who were polite to him, Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Okay, stop being so polite, get up quickly... take me to live first. Place..."


    "Okay, master!" said the big and small pairs respectfully, boarding the carriage on the left and the right, and then clinging to Zhou Ye''s side... The pretty face was red and pointed the way for the owner.


    Regarding the performance of the big and small twins, Zhou Ye is not surprised...


    Or it should be said that although these two girls are Ren Meimei''s maids, they are actually the comrades she found for herself...


    It was many years ago when Zhou Ye took down Ren Meimei, who was still a girl...


    At that time, Zhou Ye not only won Ren Meimei, but also helped her seize the position of Peng Lianghui¡¯s head, and dispatched his own Feng Yiwei to help her wipe out dissidents in the Peng Lianghui and stabilize her rights...


    And Ren Meimei does have a lot of means. Under her management, the entire Peng Lianghui will grow from a little-known local gang to one of the eight gangs and ten guilds that are well-known...


    After securing Peng Lianghui in her hands, Ren Meimei adopted the twin sisters through Ren Yazi...


    In her words, that is¡ªthis is her maid, but also her comrade-in-arms... For this reason, she also prayed that Zhou Ye would grant the sisters extraordinary power...


    Don''t look at the sisters when they faced Zhou Ye, they looked like a pair of Xiaojiabiyu, but in fact, among the rivers and lakes, they were famously deadly twins...with a shadowless sword in one hand and never met.


    Ahem, what a shadowless sword, in fact, is the ability of Kuaiyin.


    Since last year, Ren Meimei has often used the party to encourage Zhou Ye to come to Pengcheng and wipe out her two maids... However, due to her own plan, Zhou Ye never came...


    Today he came...


    The girls, big and small, are ashamed and happy in their hearts... They know that maybe from tonight, they will truly become the master''s women.After all, for this owner, they had already secretly promised...


    Under the guidance of the two girls, Zhou Ye quickly drove the carriage to a residential house in Xicheng...


    Although this house is not big, it has three entrances and three exits with a size of more than 1,000 square meters...The interior is even more elegantly decorated. Obviously, this is Ren Meimei''s residence.


    Once on her own site, how could Ren Meimei let her host live in the inn?


    After Zhou Ye arrived at the residence, the women walked out of the carriage...


    In less than ten minutes, Ren Meimei had already become a group with the girls... sisters and sisters, they were extremely affectionate.


    No way, who said Ren Meimei is a messenger?Moreover, as the master of Peng Lianghui, she is also an exquisite figure.


    Regardless of whether it is facing Xiufang or Shen Luoyan, Ren Meimei can mingle with them... As for Zhang Chuchen, who is a bit chivalrous in her own right, it is not a problem for Ren Meimei...


    The girls kept chatting there, and for a while they left Zhou Ye in the cold...


    Chapter 2305


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and five


    "Husband, let''s go to work first... We and Sister Meimei hit it off right away, but we must get close to each other..."


    "Yeah, Yelang...We won''t accompany you to play in Pengcheng today..."


    "Yes, master..."


    Hearing the women''s words, Zhou Ye was bewildered...what''s the situation??Why did he become a lonely person in an instant??


    He looked at Ren Meimei speechlessly, "What is this..."


    "Oh, master... don''t ask..." Ren Meimei said as she pushed Zhou Ye to the outside... "You will have fun in the city with your big and small pair first... When you come back tonight, I will give you a surprise..."


    While talking, Ren Meimei gave Zhou Ye a wink.


    What should I say?Although Ren Meimei now wants to put her host in the house to comfort her lovesickness, but it is not good to do this... Sure enough, it is better to give her host a night that will never be remembered. This requires the cooperation of these sisters.


    "Are you sure the surprise is not a fright?" Zhou Ye asked with a helpless expression.


    "Of course it''s a surprise..." Ren Meimei said in a positive tone, while gently pushing Zhou Ye out of the room, "Don''t come back when you are less than you..."


    With a bang, the door was closed...


    Looking at the closed door, Zhou Ye looked at the two smirking maids beside him again, speechless for a while... Fuck, when he was pushed out by his own woman??


    "Fine..." Zhou Ye looked at the scorching sun in the sky. It was about noon at this time, and there were still six or seven hours before Youshi... "Large and small, let''s find a place to fill our stomachs first. Right..."


    "Okay, Master!" X2


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the two maids smiled slightly, led the way, and walked out of the courtyard...


    Passing through the middle courtyard and the front yard, Zhou Ye brought two people, big and small, into the alley. Walking out of the alley is the most prosperous street in Pengcheng, Hongyuan Street...

 Chapter 1923

    Standing at the entrance of the alley, Zhou Ye looked at the pedestrians coming and going on the street and asked, "What famous food is there in Pengcheng?"


    "Master..." When Da Shuang heard this, he wanted to talk, but Zhou Ye interrupted him."Don''t call my master, call my son..."


    "Yes, son!" Dashuang smiled: "To say that Pengcheng''s famous food is best cooked in Jiweizhai, where the meat, lamb recipe Tibetan fish, local pot chicken, and sweet-scented osmanthus cakes are made. They are all very authentic, and the young lady likes the sweet-scented osmanthus cakes there most...


    When Zhou Ye heard this, he smiled suddenly, "Okay, then let''s go to Jiweizhai..."


    "Good son..."


    Under the leadership of Shuang''er and Xiaoer, Zhou Ye walked towards Jiweizhai, which was two blocks away...


    Along the way, Zhou Ye and his party are extremely eye-catching...


    After all, Zhou Ye himself was an extremely handsome man who attracted the attention of women on the road. What about big and small twins?They are even more cute and well-behaved, and their identical faces are also super eye-catching...


    This combination of man and woman is enough to kill both men and women.


    It was said that it was two blocks away, but in fact, Zhou Ye felt that after walking a distance of about six or seven hundred meters, he had already reached the so-called Jiweizhai.


    At this time, it¡¯s time to eat. In Jiweizhai, the seats are full of high-class friends, and the crowds are crowded...Looking at it, there are almost no seats.


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye frowned and decided to change the house... He didn''t like to eat when there were so many people.


    And the clever big Shuang''er saw his son''s thoughts for the first time, and hurriedly said: "My son, this Jiweizhai has a nice room, I will ask the boss to take us there now..."


    While the big pair was talking, the shopkeeper who was busy behind the counter saw the big and small pair for the first time. He hurriedly got out from behind the counter, then dragged his short legs and ran away. Come here... "Why, why did the two girls come here in person... Are you going to order food for the girl?"


    "Miss often orders food here and send them to home..." Xiao Shuang''er explained to her son... and her sister said: "Treasurer Wang, today we are accompanied by my son. ...Is there a private room?"


    Hearing the words of Da Shuang''er, the shopkeeper of Wei Zhai was taken aback, son?Isn''t their lady Miss Ren?


    But after all it is a businessman, knowing what to ask and what not to ask, hurriedly said, "Yes, of course... or the Jinghe Xuan where Miss Ren often sits, I have always kept it for you..."


    "So it will work!" Big Shuang''er smiled.


    "The girl is too polite...In this Pengcheng, who doesn''t know the fame of Miss Ren..." the shopkeeper said as he led everyone back...


    Passing through the noisy main hall and walking through a small path, I came to a small courtyard full of flowers and plants. In that courtyard, there was a small pond filled with lotus flowers. Although it was early autumn, But many lotus flowers have not withered yet, and the faint fragrance is coming.


    And the so-called Jinghe Xuan is a bamboo pavilion on the small lake...


    Surrounded by water, a bamboo woven path links the shore, and the bamboo pavilion is blocked by bamboo curtains. The breeze blowing from the lake from time to time makes people feel comfortable...


    After Zhou Ye and others were transferred to Jinghe Xuan, the shopkeeper retired...


    After a while, Xiao Er walked in with a teapot and poured tea with everyone...


    "My son, what do you want to eat?" Da Shuang asked.


    "You recommend it, just pick the best points..." Zhou Ye said indifferently.


    "Well¡ªthen let¡¯s have a lamb recipe Tibetan fish, and another local pot chicken...and then..."


    Now that Zhou Ye had spoken, Da Shuang did not hesitate to order ten hot and ten cool, plus a pot of sweet-scented osmanthus stuffed...


    "What do you think?" After the big pair finished ordering, he blinked his big eyes and looked at Zhou Ye...


    "That''s it!" Although he said too much, Zhou Ye didn''t care. If he really wanted to open up and eat, these were not enough... Just as the second of the shop was about to leave, Zhou Ye spoke again. Said: "Two servings of the same wine and food, one to the Hujia Hutong..."


    "Good son, please wait a moment!" Xiao Er left the pavilion...


    Seeing Xiao Er leaving the pavilion, Xiao Shuang''er said with envy: "The son is really fond of the young ladies..."


    "Hehe... won''t I spoil you more?" Zhou Ye smiled: "I didn''t even bring them out for dinner, I brought your sisters out..."


    "The son will coax people..." Xiao Shuang felt a burst of joy when he heard the words, but his face was pretending to be resentful, "It is obviously the young lady who drove you out...you brought our sisters out..."


    "Shuang''er... don''t you know that you have to pay a price for exposing your master''s inferiority?" Zhou Ye said, taking the two women into his arms, "Then how should I punish you? ??"


    Chapter 2306


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and six


    Just as Zhou Ye was laughing with the big and small twins, suddenly a loud noise came from outside...


    "Young Master Xiang... Young Master Xiang, I really didn''t lie to you... There is really someone in Jinghe Xuan..."


    "Hehe, I know, I just want to get acquainted with this noble man who can sit in Jinghe Xuan...I''m not here to grab a seat, how scared are you?"


    "This...this...Young Master Xiang, this is at odds with the rules!" Xiao Er was already crying to death...


    The people who can sit in Jinghe Xuan are the nobles recognized by their own shopkeeper...


    Most people, no matter how much money you give, the treasurer of Jiweizhai will not invite him into Jinghe Xuan.


    The young leader of the Baling Gang, Xiang Yushan, is also qualified to sit in Jinghe Xuan, but the Jinghe Xuan has already hosted Zhou Ye today, how can he enter Xiang Yushan again??


    Although the shopkeeper didn¡¯t know Zhou Ye¡¯s identity,-since Peng Lianghui¡¯s master Qiao Luosha could send his two maids to serve Zhou Ye, Zhou Ye¡¯s position in Qiao Luosha¡¯s heart must be extremely high. Important, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t be so...


    Pretty Luosha, the treasurer of Jiweixuan dare not offend...


    What is Qiao Luosha? Qiao refers to Ren Meimei''s appearance. Luosha refers to Ren Meimei''s means of doing things...


    Rakshasa, Sanskrit, Guyun Raksha, is also the name of a violent evil ghost.Males are extremely ugly, females are very beautiful, and they are all eaten by others.


    Of course it is not that Ren Meimei likes to eat people, but that she acts without scruples and is very murderous.


    Such a person, how dare the treasurer of Ji Wei Xuan offend?


    And Xiangyushan, the young leader of the Baling Gang, the treasurer of Jiweixuan did not dare to offend... What kind of gang is the Baling Gang, a running dog of the court, and its reputation for trafficking in people for the court is very bad...


    The bad reputation is due to the bad reputation. This Baling Gang is also a gang that can¡¯t be underestimated. Jiweixuan¡¯s shopkeeper admits that he can¡¯t afford to offend the Baling Gang, so-just hide out and let Xiao Er entertain this Baling is helping the young master...


    At least if something really happens in the future, there is still room for recovery.


    But how could that little shop Xiaoer stop Xiangyu Mountain?


    In this way, Xiangyushan brought the four swordsmen under him to Jinghe Xuan in a blink of an eye...


    Before he took a step on the bamboo path, he felt that a flower was in front of him, and two slender figures were blocked in the middle of the bamboo path. They were not others, but two children and two daughters.


    Seeing the two girls, Xiangyushan was taken aback... Then, a smile leaked out of some of the pale faces, "I didn''t expect that there were two twin sisters here. I want to come. Xuanzhong¡¯s meal must be Miss Ren..."


    Xiangyushan knows big and small twins. Everyone is discussing life in Pengcheng, and they are all in the rivers and lakes. How could they not know each other?


    Facing Xiangyushan¡¯s similar words, the big and small twins and the two daughters have pretty faces, and each one said coldly: "Who is your sister, don¡¯t cling to it..."


    "We don''t have any relatives who traffic in human beings and turn them into prostitution..."

 Chapter 1924

    "The few spit people out there..."


    "That is, if we have such a relative, we will definitely kill him as soon as possible, so as not to shame our ancestors..."


    Faced with the sarcasm and sarcasm of the big and small pairs, Xiangyu Mountain¡¯s pale face was ridiculously red, purple, and green like a kaleidoscope...


    However, he is a deep man in the city. In the face of the ridicule of two girls, Xiangyushan suppressed the anger in his heart, and a smile leaked out again on his face, "Yes, it is Xiangmou that is wrong. Please also ask the two ladies, Haihan... ¡­"


    At this moment, a word suddenly came from Jinghe Xuan behind the two women, "Big Shuang, don''t be fooling around, please come in, Master Xiang..."


    Hearing what his son said, Da Shuang looked at Xiang Yushan with a bit of unwillingness and said: "My son, please..."


    And Xiangyu Mountain also heard the words from Jinghe Xuan, and was taken aback...


    When he thought about it, since the big and small are here, the person sitting in Jinghe Xuan must be Peng Lianghui¡¯s master, pretty Luosha...


    However, the voice is obviously a man, what is going on??


    With the doubts in his heart, Xiangyushan arched his hands at the two women, and then walked along the Jinghe Xuan with the big two...


    As for the four swordsmen behind him??


    I was directly stopped at Zhudaokou by Xiao Shuang, "My son didn''t invite you in..."


    Upon hearing this, the four swordsmen protecting Xiangyu Mountain were about to turn their faces, but they were stopped by Xiangyu Mountain... "Liu Da, don''t be rude, these two girls in front of you can easily kill you either. Since the master here only invites me, then I can go in alone..."


    Hearing what Xiangyushan said, even though his four swordsmen were quite unconvinced, they didn''t say anything, and they held the long sword and stood on the spot.


    Xiangyushan then followed Dashuang to continue walking towards Jinghe Xuan.


    After walking through the short bamboo road, Xiangyu Mountain walked into Jinghe Xuan with the big double...


    As soon as he walked into Jinghe Xuan, Xiangyushan saw Zhou Ye sitting on the main seat... Seeing Zhou Ye''s first glance, Xiangyushan couldn''t help but feel jealous. There was such a handsome man in the world.


    No wonder he was like this. Xiangyushan was originally a handsome man. However, compared with Zhou Ye, he instantly became a character for everyone. How could this not let the arrogant Xiangyushan heart? What about jealousy?


    However, the feeling of jealousy just flashed in his eyes, and Xiangyushan soon got up his mind, and said to Zhou Ye: "I have seen Xiongtai in Xiaxiangyushan, and I don¡¯t know my brother is eating here. Please forgive me for the disturbance..."


    "Hehe...Where is it, Young Master Xiang said heavier..." Zhou Ye said, looking up and down the Xiangyu Mountain in front of him.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye is not the kind of personality that likes conspiracy and tricks. People are divided into groups by similarities, and he also hates the kind of selfish and superficial style.


    In addition, Zhou Ye was quite dissatisfied with this Xiangyu Mountain when he was watching Datang Shuanglong... Now when he sees a real person, he doesn''t like it much in his heart.


    It''s just that now he is also bored, after eating, there are five or six hours left without a place to spend...


    Originally, although Zhou Ye didn''t like Xiangyu Mountain, if Xiangyu Mountain didn''t come to provoke him, he wouldn''t bother to care about Xiangyu Mountain and the Baling Gang. However, since Xiangyu Mountain had hit him by himself.


    Then Zhou Ye didn''t care, anyway, if it was cloudy to beat the child, he was still idle, so just take the Baling Gang to have fun.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled happily."I heard that Young Master Xiang is from the Baling Gang?"


    "This... my father, Xiang Guitian, is one of the chiefs of the Baling Gang... slightly under-named, slightly under-named..."


    Chapter 2307


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and seven


    "Haha, Master Xiang is so polite..." Zhou Ye smiled upon hearing this, "As a member of the eight gangs and ten guilds, the Baling Gang is so powerful that no one can match it..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiang Yushan smiled bitterly: "The son is too rewarding. Although my Baling gang is ranked in the eight gangs and ten guilds, in terms of daring to fight and kill, it is far inferior to Peng Lianghui, who has taken the post of the master..."


    Having said this, Xiangyushan''s voice changed and asked: "I don''t know if the master and Peng Lianghui are the heads..."


    "Oh? My surname is Zhou Mingye, and I have made old friends with Meimei..." Zhou Ye returned cheerfully.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiang Yushan felt slanderous in his heart--Are you old friends with Ren Meimei?Are you kidding me?If you know old friends, let your two close servants serve you?And the eldest son yelled shortly...


    I want to come, not a lover, it''s almost...


    However, since it is Ren Meimei''s lover, then...Although it can''t be killed, it can still be slightly disgusting, Ren Meimei...


    Thinking of this, Xiangyu Mountain rolled his eyes and said with a smile: "Brother Zhou is here for the first time in Pengcheng, and he is definitely not familiar with this fun place in Pengcheng..."


    "It''s..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    Xiangyushan believed that no one knew what he was doing, but it was a pity that it was Zhou Ye who he met... As soon as his mind moved, Zhou Ye already knew what he wanted to do.


    However, this is exactly what Zhou Ye wants him to do, hehe...otherwise, how could he just have a good time playing it?


    Xiang Yushan obviously didn''t know what Zhou Ye was thinking. He smiled happily when Zhou Ye nodded and said yes.


    "Although my Baling gang has no affiliation with Peng Lianghui, in the final analysis, they are in the same place, and there is a sense of incense. Since Brother Zhou is a distinguished guest of Ren Dazhi, he is naturally a distinguished guest of my Baling gang... So, please let the little brother do the best of the landlord''s friendship and take Brother Zhou in this Pengcheng, how about a trip or two?"


    Hearing what Xiangyushan said, Zhou Ye hadn''t spoken yet... The big pair gently pulled the corners of his son''s clothes with his hands... That meant, don''t agree to this guy.


    Although Da Shuang''er''s actions are concealed, Xiangyushan is not an easy one. Although he was unable to learn advanced martial arts because he injured his internal organs when he was a child, he has already practiced the skill of observing words, watching and looking at the scene...


    At a glance, he saw the actions of the big pair.


    I couldn''t help but sigh secretly in my heart-I''m afraid this time, I can''t be disgusting enough that Ren Meimei.


    However, what surprised Xiangyu Mountain was that Zhou Ye actually ignored Dashuang''s persuasion and said directly, "It''s so good... I''m worried about where I can go after lunch..."


    Hearing this, Xiangyu Mountain was stunned for a while... but after a while, he figured out the mystery.


    Thinking of coming this week, Zhou Ye must be an arrogant person, unwilling to be swayed by a maid, so he insisted on it after receiving a signal from the big twin.


    Thinking of this, Xiangyushan was overjoyed... He leaked a smile on his face and said: "The little brother will come to pick up Brother Zhou for a game... Right now, the little brother will not disturb Brother Zhou''s meal, and let the younger brother leave for now. ..."


    While talking, Xiangyushan smiled and gave Zhou Ye a hand, and then, before Zhou Ye could reply, rushed out of Jinghe Xuan like a rabbit with a burning tail...


    This time his posture is not low, at least on the surface, Zhou Ye is a few years younger than him, but he deliberately calls himself a little brother...This is just to suit his favor...


    After all, in Xiangyushan¡¯s cognition, Zhou Ye is a guy with a higher eye than the top... Such a person eats soft but not hard, and eats favors but not derogations...


    As for running away...


    If he doesn''t leave again, he feels like he will be hacked to death by the Big Shuang''er standing behind Zhou Ye... He can see clearly, the Big Shuang''er looks at him with an awe-inspiring murderous aura... If you don''t leave now, when will you stay??


    He didn''t think that the four trash he had around him could beat the deadly double Shu.


    As Xiangyushan hurriedly left with the four swordsmen under him, both the big and the small both returned to Zhou Ye''s side.


    "My son, how can you be like this..." Da Shuang murmured and said with a dissatisfied expression: "That Xiangyu Mountain Pass Honey Belly Sword is not a good thing. He will take you to play with him, and he will definitely not be at ease, especially his Xiang family. What is it for? What good place can I go to take you to play? It can''t be said to be a pickled place like the casino era... If you go to such a place, the lady will kill us!"


    "Oh? Why did Meimei kill you?" Zhou Ye asked knowingly with a smile.


    "Because...because..."

 Chapter 1925

    Because after a long time, the big shuang''er couldn''t say the following. After all, Ren Meimei treated them like sisters, and they couldn''t say that their young lady would be jealous. Isn''t that the arrangement of her own young lady in front of her own son?...If that''s the case, what is the difference between the two following the slanderer?


    Seeing the embarrassment on the faces of the big and small pairs, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but laugh...


    It didn''t matter that he laughed, he just laughed and cried Da Shuang''er...


    "Woo... the son bullies... the son deliberately annoys the young lady so that we can be punished..."


    It doesn''t matter if the big pair cried, the little pair also started to cry...


    These two girls are connected, one crying, the other will never laugh...


    This time, Zhou Ye could be in a rush...


    Coax this, coax that, coax that, coax this...


    In the end, Zhou Ye had to use his own secret technique ---everything-a-spirit-only method for women.


    At this moment, the entire Jinghe Xuan suddenly became quiet...


    Except for the sound of mouth-snake intercourse, there is no other sound...


    It was not until a long while later... that Xiao Er''s footsteps came from outside, and Zhou Ye let these girls go...


    At this moment, these two girls didn¡¯t look like crying, each of them lowered their heads, sitting on both sides of Zhou Ye... The appearance of being cried by Zhou Ye.


    After a while, the dishes are ready...


    Only then did the two women resist their shame and help their son prepare food...


    It''s just that the unscrupulous son of his own family has been fiercely fiddling with them, and the two of them have water in their eyes, and they look like you are picking...It seems to be extremely worrying.


    Zhou Ye almost couldn''t help but doom the two of them here...


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye still remembered that there was business in the afternoon, and he didn''t really eat the two of them...


    However, despite this, Zhou Ye couldn''t get over the hand-mouth addiction, turning the two girls into a pool of spring water, and couldn''t get up again.


    Chapter 2308


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and eight


    After lunch, Zhou Ye drank tea in Jinghe Xuan for a while before he walked out with his children, big and small.


    No way, the two girls who were teased by him just now couldn''t stand up...If it weren''t for the tea time to make them recover, the two girls would go back to rest first.


    Fortunately, the two girls had long been equipped with the space bracelet given by Zhou Ye, which contained some carry-on clothing and other items, so that they would not be allowed to go in neutral.


    No way, who makes women made of water??(laugh)


    By the time Zhou Ye walked out of Jinghe Xuan with a pair of big and small, Xiangyu Mountain had been waiting at the gate of Jiweizhai for a long time...


    Seeing Zhou Ye coming out, Xiangyushan hurried forward a few steps and said with a smile: "Brother Zhou can feel comfortable eating this lunch?"


    "Haha, not bad..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    "Brother Zhou, please, my brother will take you to enjoy the beautiful scenery of Pengcheng..." Xiangyushan said, and made an inviting gesture towards Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye smiled when he heard the words, and then nodded: "Then there is son Laoxiang!"


    Said it was for fun, in fact, because of time, Xiangyu Mountain didn''t take Zhou Ye to a place too far, but just walked around in Pengcheng...


    I have to say that Xiangyu Mountain is indeed very eloquent, and many seemingly ordinary places can be quoted by him as a good seed...It is a good seed for a tour guide.


    Pengcheng was not very big. Xiangyu Mountain took Zhou Ye to stop and go. After more than three hours, he had already visited the city.


    Seeing that the time has come, Xiangyu Mountain stopped in front of the door of Bicui Tower... "If it is too late today, it is a good time to have fun. Why don''t Brother Zhou come to this Bicui Tower with me? How about being happy and happy? All expenses can be covered by the little brother..."


    "This is the property of Young Master Xiang..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile as he looked at the Bicui Building in the courtyard in front of him.


    "Brother Zhou made a joke..." Xiangyushan said with a shame on his face: "This is the property of the little brother''s family, but it can also be called the biggest and most fun place in Pengcheng..."


    "So, I''ll see and see!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    He really hasn''t visited the brothel much...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiangyu Mountain was overjoyed... hurriedly waved his hand and said, "Brother Zhou, please..."


    After that, the group walked into the Bicui Building...


    As soon as they entered the courtyard, the seven or eight gatekeepers saw Xiangyu Mountain at a glance, and hurriedly bowed respectfully and said: "Young Master..."


    "No..." Xiangyushan waved his hand seemingly casually, and said, "I will bring the distinguished guest here today, where is Feng Niang?"


    "The younger one, let''s call Feng Niang..." a clever shout, turning around, turning his head and ran inside...


    And Xiangyu Mountain took Zhou Ye and walked inside...


    After passing through a square with at least ten carriages parked, the group came to a building. Before reaching the steps, a pretty lady greeted her with a smile on her face. : "Fengniang doesn''t know that there are distinguished guests welcoming the door, so she is so indifferent, please don''t be angry, Master Xiang..."


    "Haha, Fengniang, today you have to entertain Brother Zhou, he is a real nobleman..." Xiang Yushan said, and gestured to Zhou Ye.


    That Feng Niang lingers in this place of fireworks all the year round, there is still such a wink...


    But even Feng Niang, who has read countless people, couldn''t help but feel sluggish the moment she saw Zhou Ye... "What a handsome man... Is this young man coming here for the first time?"


    While talking, Feng Niang wanted to snuggle into Zhou Ye''s arms...


    However, as soon as she moved, a sword light flashed, and her neck felt a chill that pierced her bones... it was not someone else, it was the long sword in the hands of the big pair.


    "Stay away from my son, you don''t deserve to be close to my son..."


    The scene became awkward in an instant...


    Feng Niang looked at her young master with a sad expression on her face... That means - how could anyone visit the brothel with a maid?Moreover, this maid is still a hedgehog, and she draws her sword at every turn. How can she play this??


    Xiangyu Mountain was also embarrassed for a while... He couldn''t say that he didn''t make any mistakes with these two maids??


    That was the right and left hand of Peng Lianghui''s master Ren Meimei. He could not direct... but Zhou Ye, who could direct, didn''t say anything... He was also desperate.


    As the atmosphere became more awkward, Zhou Ye smiled...


    "Haha, Feng Niang is not angry, this is the big Shuanger who is worried that I will not be tempted...confused..." Zhou Ye said as he raised his hand and gently pressed down the long sword in the big Shuang''er. Shuang''er, put the sword away..."


    "Yes, master!"


    Now that Zhou Ye had spoken, the big pair would naturally be obedient.


    As the big Shuang''er took the sword into its sheath, the atmosphere finally eased a lot...

 Chapter 1926

    "Haha I''ve heard about Peng Lianghui''s Desperate Shuangshu Kuaijian Wushuang. I saw it today, and it was so..." Xiangyushan said haha, "Well-deserved reputation, well-deserved reputation..."


    "Haha, Young Master Xiang passed the award..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Didn''t you say there is something fun? Take me there quickly..."


    ".................."


    Xiangyu Mountain and Feng Niang were dumb after hearing this...


    Damn it, you don¡¯t bring such one, you have to have fun with a pair of deadly maids. If there is fun, I don¡¯t dare to play with you. If you don¡¯t play well with Nima, it will kill you. Is it easy to raise a girl??


    Of course, Xiangyushan just thinks about these words and can''t say it...


    "Since Brother Zhou brings a pair of beauties, the younger brother will not show his ugliness. If you want to come to the flower and willow in the Cuiyu Building, you can''t get the eyes of Brother Zhou. How about going to the casino to play?" Xiangyushan laughed Tao...


    "This, I have never entered a casino, because the elders in my family will not let me enter the casino... Is this something wrong..." Zhou Ye said hesitantly.


    Haven''t been to the casino??


    Are you kidding me, the God of Gamblers was almost won by Zhou Ye. He hasn''t been to the casino yet??


    But obviously, Xiangyushan didn''t know the origin of Zhou Ye''s goods...


    From Xiangyushan''s point of view, Zhou Ye obviously came from a big family, and it is normal that there are many rules in the family. It''s okay if you haven''t entered a casino, so that''s convenient for him to get a disgusting Ren Meimei...


    Thinking of this, Xiangyushan smiled even more happily... "It''s okay, it hurts your body with a big bet, brother Zhou doesn''t need to care about a small bet... If you lose, count me, win, it''s Brother Zhou''s, how about? ?"


    "This..." Zhou Ye made a look quite agitated...


    The big and small twins looked like a loyal guardian, and said anxiously: "My son, no... The young lady has ordered that the son is not allowed to enter the casino..."


    "Miss, are Meimei''s words more effective than mine?"


    The words of the big and small twins seemed to irritate Zhou Ye. He said with dissatisfaction: "I am going to enter the casino today..."


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s performance, Xiang Yushan smiled happier...


    Chapter 2309


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and nine


    At this time, Xiangyu Mountain had led Zhou Ye and others through the main building and walked towards the backyard.


    When I walked out of the back door, I saw that the backyard was connected to the original house. A gravel road connected the back door of the main building with another gate. On both sides were manicured gardens. At this time, there were people coming and going on the road connecting the two places, which was very lively.


    From far away, you can hear the noise coming from the gate...


    Zhou Ye looked at this ancient casino with some curiosity...


    How should I put it? Casinos in any era seem to be hooked on luxury. I saw that this casino is divided into three entrances, each entrance, left and right, with connected halls.


    The most eye-catching is the croupiers who preside over the gambling games in the halls, and even the waitresses who serve tea and cigarettes...


    These are beautiful young girls with beautiful jade appearances. They wear very little clothes. They wear red clothes like a Hungarian and bellyband, lined with short green dresses to bring back the jade lotus-like arms and the white slender jade. , Completely exposed, and when you shuttle back and forth between the gaming tables, your body is like a wave, swaying radiantly,


    In a daze, Zhou Ye had the feeling of being in a casino in Macau...


    And Xiangyu Mountain, who had been paying attention to Zhou Ye''s expression, couldn''t help but feel proud of the expression on Zhou Ye''s face...


    He believes that as long as it is a man, he will fall into his calculations...


    If you don''t love sex, you always have to love money... Here, money and sex are the real selling gold cave.


    "Brother Zhou, what do you think of my casino?" Xiangyushan asked with a smile.


    "Well, not bad..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    At this time, more than a dozen big men standing at the gate of the casino also saw the arrival of Xiangyu Mountain, and hurriedly bowed and said: "Master..."


    But at this moment, a middle-aged man covered with copper and stinky, chubby, greeted him, and said earnestly: "Master..."


    "Hmm..." Xiangyushan nodded, and then said: "This is my distinguished guest, Brother Zhou, this is the first time here today, you have to treat me well..."


    "That''s natural, that''s natural... Since it''s the young master''s distinguished guest, it is natural to entertain him!" The middle-aged man said while hesitating: "Should the old slave prepare a VIP room for the young master''s distinguished guest? ??"


    "No, let''s look around first, and then talk..." Xiangyushan waved his hand.


    After all, Xiangyushan thought Zhou Ye was a young man who had never entered a casino. If it was too exaggerated, he was afraid that Zhou Ye would be scared...


    And Zhou Ye didn''t explain, but followed Xiangyushan with a smile, listening to him introduce himself various gambling methods.


    "This is called betting on treasures. If you bet on the upward points of the dice, you will get a bet of three." Xiang Yushan led Zhou Ye to a table crowded with 20 or 30 people and introduced.


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded when he heard the words, without comment...


    I saw that on that table, the female croupier put a giant bone dice into a square cup, covered the cup lid and raised her head high, shaken it vigorously for a round, then placed it on the table, and shouted: "Dear guests, please Place a bet?"


    Xiangyushan saw that Zhou Ye was not at all interested in this gambling method, and hurriedly continued: "This bet can be used to squeeze the numbers of the dice, or the color of the dice. If you just squeeze the color, you will lose less... Lose one!"


    Having said this, Xiang Yushan looked at Zhou Ye as if he was a little moved, and smiled: "Otherwise, Brother Zhou will play two games? Don''t care about winning or losing... If you lose, it will be mine..."


    "Haha... No need, some silver, I still don''t care..." Zhou Ye waved his hand, and said, "Just play at this table..."


    Xiangyushan heard the words and said with joy: "Also...just try Brother Zhou''s luck today..."


    While talking, Xiangyushan said to the man beside him: "Didn''t you hear what Brother Zhou said? Don''t do it yet?"


    "Yes, let''s do it for the small ones..."


    The guy in the casino was also clever. He saw that there were too many people on the table, which might provoke the dissatisfaction of his own son¡¯s distinguished guests, so he took a few guys and persuaded seven or eight gamblers to give up their positions. come out¡­¡­


    In fact, some of those gamblers are unwilling.


    Someone loses and some wins in the game just now...


    The loser does not matter, especially the guy at the casino also said that they can play for one night in the Bicui Tower for free as compensation...


    But those winners are unwilling. After all, in their opinion, they are winning money, so they let themselves go. Isn''t that special one that broke their fortune?However, although a little angry, this is what the people in the casino said... They don''t want to offend the people in the casino.


    After all, to be able to open such a large casino, it would be too nonsense to say that there is no one in the Xiang family, so they can only give up their position obediently.


    Soon, a large area in front of the gaming table was cleared, and then several maids in the casino moved over a chair and placed it in front of the gaming table, Zhou Ye sat on it with a smile... The two of them stood beside him with frosty faces.


    For a time, a group of gamblers couldn''t help but talk in a low voice...


    "Who is this person??"


    "Yeah, so arrogant? Let the casino clear the table for them..."


    "Don''t talk about it, since people have this ability, they must have this background, let''s say a few words, lest they get into trouble..."

 Chapter 1927

    While talking, Zhou Ye was already sitting in a chair, and even a maid had already delivered fragrant tea...


    Zhou Ye picked up the fragrant tea, took a sip, and smiled: "Is there any upper limit for the bet on this table?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiang Yushan''s heart suddenly slammed.


    These words... don''t seem like good words...


    If you dare to ask if there is any upper limit for the bet on the table, then you must not be a normal person in your heart... Could it be that you have been playing wild geese all the time, and you have missed it today??


    Xiangyushan quickly stroked the process of seeing himself and Zhou Ye, and then stroked his relationship with Peng Lianghui again...


    After confirming that he had never known Zhou Ye, and that he and Peng Lianghui had always kept the water in the well, he cautiously asked, "That... Brother Zhou, although there is no upper limit for this table,... is this your first time playing? , There is no need to play that big..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled and turned his head and glanced at Xiangyu Mountain. "A casino owner is afraid of gamblers making big bets?"


    This sentence is a bit cruel...


    If Xiangyushan is afraid, then the only thing is that he has surrendered... Although his Xiang family is not respected by martial arts in the arena, but Xiangyushan is his father, Xianggui, that is one of the two big gambling kings in the arena. what¡­¡­


    Today, once he admits to Xiangyu Mountain, he will lose the face of his Xiang Family...


    Thinking of this, Xiangyushan''s face was a little ugly... even the smile that he often wore on his face gradually closed."Brother Zhou, Xiangmou admits that he did not offend Brother Zhou, right? Brother Zhou is a bit too unnatural to do things, right?"


    Chapter 2310


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and ten


    At this moment, the pudgy man who had been standing behind Xiangyu Mountain understood what Xiangyu Mountain said in his heart.


    He smiled and gently pulled the sleeves of his own son, then took a step forward, and smiled at Zhou Ye: "This son, since he wants to play a bigger one, let the younger one open a room for you. How about the VIP room? It''s so smoky here, you shame your identity..."


    Xiangyushan, who was reminded by the casino steward, felt a stunned heart, and suddenly understood what he meant.


    What he said just now was obviously inappropriate. It sounded as if he was weak. There are many people in the casino nowadays, and passing it out is not good for his reputation.


    Thinking of this, Xiangyushan smiled, and smiled again on his face: "The little brother just lost his mind. Please forgive me, Brother Zhou, since Brother Zhou wants to play a bigger one, of course there is no problem, but this place is really... ¡­"


    Before Xiangyushan finished speaking, Zhou Ye interrupted... "No, I think this place is very good..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye stretched out his hand and took out a wooden box from under him and placed it on the gaming table, "This is my bet..."


    Xiangyushan looked at the wooden box that Zhou Ye had placed on the gaming table with a stunned look, and then looked at Zhou Ye''s body... He didn''t understand, where did Zhou Ye pull out the wooden box... that square one. The wooden box is more than a foot (33 cm) long, wide and high. How did Zhou Ye hide such a large wooden box??


    Not only is Xiangyushan''s face blank, but even the gamblers around are a little dumbfounded...


    "How did this little brother hide the wooden box?"


    "Juggling? It''s not like..."


    Just as everyone was talking about it, a voice suddenly sounded... "Compared with this young man''s methods, I want to know what is in this young man''s wooden box..."


    Hearing this voice, everyone was stunned.


    That''s right, compared to this method, the objects in the wooden box are even more fascinating. What is it that can make Zhou Ye ask if there is a bet limit on this platform.


    gold?Not like...


    After all, even if such a large wooden box contains gold ingots, it is only a thousand taels, and it is not enough for Zhou Ye to ask if there are betting restrictions.


    And looking at Zhou Ye''s appearance, it was obvious that he wanted to do something.


    Beautiful jade?Jewelry??


    While everyone was talking about it, Zhou Ye smiled without saying a word, holding a tea bowl, slowly sipping tea.


    After a while, Zhou Ye opened his mouth and said: "Do you gamble or not? If you bet, I will show you the bet in this wooden box. If you don''t bet, I will say that your Xiang family is afraid, and the matter will be over. Yes, I turned around and left..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiangyushan''s face suddenly became horrible...


    To deceive people too much, really deceive others...


    Xiangyushan''s heart was furious, and he almost wanted to rush forward and fight Zhou Ye to the end...


    However, he dare not...


    After all, Xiangyu Mountain is not the kind of man who is splattered with anger and blood... He claims to be a person who feeds on his brain, how can he do such a thing?


    In fact, to put it plainly, he was just afraid of the big and small twins next to Zhou Ye.


    Just when Xiangyu Mountain was in a dilemma... Suddenly, there was a hearty laughter from the inner hall: "Hahahaha... I didn''t expect that Xiangmou has not been out of the arena for a long time, and now there is such a young master in the arena. , Xiangmou is really pleased..."


    Hearing this voice, Xiangyushan''s eyes suddenly brightened... He hurriedly walked a few steps forward, came to the big man who had walked out of the inner hall, bowed and said, "Daddy, how did you startle you? ..."


    "Haha, Xiaosan... today you know that there are people outside the mountains and there are mountains outside the mountains, right?" Xianggui smiled and patted his son on the shoulder and said, "Hunjianghu, smart tricks are indispensable. One item is not enough..."


    "Baby got it..." Xiangyushan replied respectfully.


    "Okay, stand behind me..." Xiang Gui said, walking towards the table where Zhou Ye was located...


    When he came to the table, Xiang Gui waved his hand and told the female croupier in charge of the table to step down. Then he stood in the position of the croupier, looked at Zhou Ye, and said with a smile: "I don''t know this little brother. How to call?"


    "Haha... don''t talk about those useless... just say, your Xiang family dare not take my bet..." Zhou Ye said impatiently...


    At this time, it was almost half past the unitary time, and he still wanted to go back and see what surprise Meimei had prepared for him...


    "Hahaha, how can the gambling shop not dare to accept the gambler''s bet? It is ten thousand taels of silver, and my Xiang family will also pay for it..." Xianggui heard this and laughed angrily: " I just don¡¯t know if your bet is worth my Xianggui shot..."


    "Okay, refreshing..." Zhou Ye smiled even more happily when he heard the words... He stretched out his hand, placed his hand on the lid of the wooden box, and said with a smile: "Then I will show the bet... "


    Having said this, Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his hand, opening the lid on the wooden box...


    Immediately, everyone stretched their necks and looked into the wooden box...


    I saw that what was placed in the wooden box was a piece of golden yellow jade. On the top of that piece of jade, there were five sets of buttons on the back, which made people look at the atmosphere and awe.


    "This is..." Seeing this beautiful jade, Xianggui''s heart trembled...


    "Five sets of buttons on the back...this is...this is a pattern made in pre-Qin..."


    Suddenly a voice trembled: "I wonder if you can let the old man take a closer look at this jade seal?"


    As the voice fell, an elderly man with a long beard walked out of the crowd, his eyes wistfully looking at Zhou Ye...


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye smiled and pushed the wooden box forward...


    The old man trembling with his hands, carefully picked up the jade seal from the wooden box, and looked at the jade seal inch by inch... The more he looked at it, the more joy he felt, the more he looked, the happier his face... muttered: " It really is it... it really is it... the heavens are pitiful... it really is it..."


    "Old scholar, what is this, why are you so excited..." someone next to him asked impatiently.

 Chapter 1928

    "Yes, old scholar, what is this..."


    This old scholar can be regarded as a figure in Pengcheng, the family is rich, and learning is rich...


    I was only dissatisfied with the court, so I always refused to be an official...


    On weekdays, in addition to reading arty, I like to stroll around the brothel and occasionally take a small bet.


    At this time, the old scholar who caressed Yuxi heard the words of the people and sighed lightly, then carefully put the Yuxi into the wooden box again, and then watched Zhou Ye put the wooden box on again and put it on himself. In front of him, he said: "If the old man guessed right, the Fang Yuxi that the son took out must be He''s Bi..."


    Chapter 2311


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and eleven


    "What? He Choi?"


    "How is it possible? Didn''t it mean that He Choi was lost in the war?"


    "No, it''s impossible..."


    Hearing the words of the old pedant, everyone was making noise...


    What is He Choi?


    It is the Jade Seal of the Chuan Kingdom, and the symbol of the supreme imperial power [Ordered to the sky, Ji Shou Yongchang].


    How could it appear in the hands of a young man...


    At this time, Xianggui, who had never said a word, also leaked infinite desire...&


    When the old scholastic watched He Shibi carefully, he also took the opportunity to take a closer look, whether it was from the pattern of the flower and bird seal of the jade seal or the corner wrapped in a gold-clad jade pattern.Both are very similar to the rumored He Chobi.


    Xianggui had already made up his mind secretly...


    This thing must not fall into the hands of others.


    No matter what method he uses, he will take this thing as his own.


    With He Choi, his Xiang family is in an invincible position in this troubled world.


    No matter who eventually becomes the emperor, his Xiang family only needs to present this Fang Yuxi to win the favor of the new emperor, and at least it will not be a problem to ensure the prosperity of his family for a hundred years.


    Even more radical, his Xiang Family took this jade seal, and it is not impossible to get a glimpse of the position of the ninety five...


    Among other things, at least in terms of financial resources, his Xiang family is a thousand times stronger than many so-called rebels... In that case, those mud-legged people have won the position of the big treasure, why can''t his Xiang family compete??


    Thinking of this, the desire in Xianggui''s eyes grew a little bit more.


    But...it''s not the time to think about this right now, there are many people here, and if you are not careful, this jade seal is a curse or a blessing...


    Thinking of this, Xiang Gui cast a secret wink at a big man not far away.


    The big man nodded his head knowingly... and then quietly left the casino while everyone was watching the supreme treasure at the gaming table.


    When the figure of the big man disappeared in the gambling house, Xiang Gui decided something in his heart.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye opened his mouth and said, "Boss Xiang, I don''t know how much money I have to make with Chobi?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiang Gui smiled bitterly and said: "This son, this He Chobi is too precious, old man, I don''t know how to make a price..."


    At this time, the old scholar also opened his mouth and said: "It is true that King Qin was willing to exchange fifteen cities for Heshibi... now that I think about it, this thing has become an example of the emperor, and it is not an exaggeration to say that it is worthless... ¡­"


    Hearing the words of the old scholar, Xianggui almost didn''t hate the old scholar to death.


    Madan¡¯s, if you don¡¯t speak, no one will say that you are a dumb...It is not easy to estimate at first, but if you say this again, it is especially difficult to estimate...Fifteen cities?Where did he come from the fifteen cities for Zhou Ye??


    When Xianggui was bitterly hated, Zhou Ye said cheerfully: "Since it is so difficult to estimate, then it seems that the boss of Xiang can''t come up with enough money to bet against me... Hey, it seems, this This gambling round was unbelievable..."


    With that said, Zhou Ye was about to get up, looking like he was leaving...


    Seeing Zhou Ye about to leave, Xiang Gui was impatient...


    You know, his subordinates have just gone out at this time, and all the arrangements are not in place. If Zhou Ye were to leave at this time, he really couldn''t stop...


    Let¡¯s not talk about the skill of the young man who doesn¡¯t know the depth. Just talk about the two maidservants, big and small, standing behind Zhou Ye. It is not his uncontestable men who can stop him... How can the two men of life be easy. ??


    Thinking of this, Xianggui hurriedly said: "Finally, since the son is going to gamble today, then my Xianggui will be bankrupt, and I must satisfy the son''s idea...get a pen!"


    Hearing Xianggui''s words, Zhou Ye smiled happily... "Oh? I don''t know what Mr. Xiang is going to use to bet with me?"


    Not to mention the gambling skills of both parties, the financial resources of both parties must be equal... Otherwise, if you gamble, lose, but have no compensation, then who will gamble with you...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye would say this...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiang Gui gritted his teeth and acted cruelly, "My Xiang family has more than 300 brothels and more than 200 gambling houses all over the Central Plains with full wealth, making a bet and betting with the son... ¡­"


    "Oh? How do I remember that all those brothel gambling houses belonged to the Baling Gang?" Zhou Ye asked cheerfully.


    "Although these brothel gambling houses are owned by the Baling Gang in name, they are actually under the control of my Xiang family..." Xianggui said unceremoniously, "I just don''t know, the son dare to gamble. ..."


    "Hahaha, what am I not to bet on?" Zhou Ye laughed and said, "Since you have made the bet, then I will suffer a bit. Let''s bet with you..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiang Gui did not spout a mouthful of old blood...


    There are more than three hundred brothels and two hundred gambling houses. What is this concept?That''s a behemoth that sucks gold...


    Moreover, the intelligence network derived from this is even more valuable...


    Such an industry, Zhou Ye said that he suffered some losses...


    However, in terms of value, although these industries are indeed very valuable, to Zhou Ye, it is really not very attractive.


    It''s just that Xianggui didn''t care about arguing with Zhou Ye either. He was really afraid of arguing with Zhou Ye. Zhou Ye was annoyed and stopped playing with him and had to leave... Then he was really caught blind.


    His task at this time was to hold Zhou Ye fiercely and wait for all the arrangements to be completed. Whether it was Zhou Ye or He''s Bi in Zhou Ye''s hands, it was a fish in his pocket.


    Thinking of this, Xiang Gui forced a smile on his face, "In this way, it is also that Xiang is taking advantage of Young Master, Young Master Gao Yi, Xiang Mou admires..."


    "Hehe, easy to talk, easy to talk..."


    While talking, the maid in the casino already took the pen, wood, paper and inkstone...


    Why is it so fast?Because this thing is always available in the casino...


    Why is it always available in casinos??Because--hehe, let those gamblers who are gamblers write down IOUs...


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    Seeing that the maid brought the pen, wood, paper and inkstone, Xianggui didn''t say anything. He picked up the pen and dipped it in the ink in the inkstone, and soon stopped writing the delivery documents...

 Chapter 1929

    This means that with this piece of paper, it is reasonable and legal for Zhou Ye to accept brothel gambling houses all over the Central Plains.


    After writing down the delivery document, Xianggui put it on the gaming table and let people watch...


    After confirming that it was correct, Xiang Gui said: "I don''t know the son, how do you plan to gamble with my Xiang?"


    "Hehe...the guest is the host, I am a guest today, so please do as you please..." Zhou Ye said cheerfully.


    "Okay, refreshing!" Xianggui shouted loudly: "Twelve sets of dice and two dice gu..."


    Chapter 2312


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and twelve


    As Xianggui''s voice fell, the maid in his own casino brought up what Xianggui asked for.


    At this time, in the entire gambling house, I also heard that there was such a big bet. Almost all gamblers stopped gambling and ran to this table to wait and see.


    This is really a huge bet...


    One side¡¯s bet is the priceless He''s Bi, while the other side¡¯s bet is 300 brothels and 200 gambling houses.


    Such a bet, even in modern times, can be called a huge bet.


    And Xianggui didn''t seem to care about the state in front of him...just closed his eyes slightly, quietly rested.


    And the maid serving the gaming table, her hands are shaking...


    After a while, the maid had put six dice into the two dice gu, and then she trembled: "Master, everything is done..."


    "Yeah!" Xianggui opened his eyes and waved his hand indifferently, "Go down!"


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    Upon hearing this, the maid ran out like a pardon...


    At this time, Xiang Gui looked at Zhou Ye and said, "Since the master is as good as the master, then I will talk to the master about the rules..."


    "You and I share a dice gu. In each dice gu, there are six dice. In the end, whoever has the largest number of dice points is the winner. How about two wins in three games?"


    "Haha... I said it, today the guest is up to you, what boss Xiang said is it!" Zhou Ye stretched lazily, and then gestured with his eyes to the big pair and the small pair behind him. ...


    The two women are very well-behaved, and gently pinched their shoulders for their young master...


    "Okay, since that''s the case, the son first please..." Xiang Gui said, stretched out his hand, and made an invitation to Zhou Ye.


    "Oh, I''m really too lazy to move..." Zhou Ye sighed, then stretched out his hand in a reluctant manner, picked up the dice gu placed in front of him, and shook it twice as if it were a joke. , Put it directly on the table, and then opened the dice gu without hesitation...


    When seeing the dice under Dice Gu, almost all gamblers were involuntarily surprised...


    "Six Six..."


    "God, I didn''t expect this young man to be a master country gambling..."


    "Six, six, six..."


    For a time, almost all gamblers turned into salted fish who only shouted six, six, six, six, six, six...


    When Zhou Ye heard this movement, he couldn''t help but chuckle... So there is such an advantage in rolling the dice that makes people become salted fish?


    And Xianggui, who was sitting opposite Zhou Ye, didn''t have such happy thoughts as Zhou Ye...


    According to common sense, it is the right way for two people to shake one first and then the other, and then open the dice gu together. However, he really did not expect that Zhou Ye would open the gu directly after shaking the dice gu. How else can Nima play? ??


    You know, Xianggui is best at using internal force to shake the opponent''s dice gu to count...


    With this hand, he won a lot of bets...


    And Zhou Ye¡¯s unusual behavior made him unable to cheat... After all, everyone opened the dice gu, and everyone saw the six sixes. At this moment, you, in front of everyone, treat others The dice shakes a little... Isn''t this special code cheating??


    Of course, at the gambling table, it''s called gambling if you catch it. If you don''t catch it, then it''s superb gambling...


    Zhou Ye almost vomited blood in Xianggui''s depression...


    Fortunately, Xianggui knew that in fact, winning or losing didn''t matter to him...because there was one of the casinos today, and he didn''t plan to let him go.


    Thinking of this, Xianggui''s rather ugly face is much better...


    "Since ancient times the hero was born a teenager, the ancients sincerely don''t deceive me... The son is really a master gambling... Hahaha, Xiangmou admires and admire..." Xianggui picked up the dice gu and shook it slightly... "Although Xiangmou is not talented, but there are also several tricks that are not in the eye of the law. I ask the son to criticize one or two."


    Following the voice, the dice Gu in Xianggui''s hand began to sway quite rhythmically...The sound of the dice colliding with each other in the dice Gu turned into a rather beautiful rhythm, and the audience was fascinated...


    In terms of technique, Xianggui''s technique seemed many times better than Zhou Ye in the eyes of outsiders.


    But in the eyes of insiders, Zhou Ye¡¯s technique is the best... Dao Zhijian, don¡¯t look at the flowers of Xiangguiwan, but in fact, he really can¡¯t do it like Zhou Ye, like a child¡¯s play Shake it twice to get the points you want...


    But how many of these gamblers in the casino are insiders??


    These goods are all special for the big fat sheep who gave Xianggui money, and what kind of gambling do they know??


    Therefore, a lot of gamblers praised Xianggui''s technique...


    What kind of boss is worthy of being one of the two big gamblers in the arena...


    What kind of boss Xiang is so amazing...


    Xianggui, who listened to her, was a little blushing... this Nima, the blow was a little too much.


    His family knows his own affairs, he knows, in terms of gambling, he is really inferior to the boy in front of him...


    But in these years, is gambling more than a thousand troops?


    Thinking of this, Xianggui felt a little settled...


    Then, he closed his posture and pressed the dice gu on the gaming table... "Xiangmou showed his ugliness..."


    While talking, Xiang Gui lifted the Dice Gu with a smile on his face... staring at Zhou Ye with his eyes stubbornly, and smiling: "Sorry, son, this time, let''s draw..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, the entire casino was deadly calm, no gamblers shouted six, six, and no one praised...


    At this moment, a little laughter sounded...


    "Is the draw that Mr. Xiang said is actually like this? Shuang''er learned..."


    "Hahahaha... I just found out today, it turns out it was a draw..."

 Chapter 1930

    "Hey, I''ve learned a lot... The old man has lived fifty to six. I only learned today that six six and six one are tied... admire and admire..."


    "what??"


    Xianggui was stunned when he heard this. He hurriedly looked down...Fuck, in the dice gu he opened, six bright red dots, like a mockery, stared at him with his big head up...in an instant, Xianggui''s whole person is not good...


    He clearly remembered that he used the technique of listening to distinguish the position, and the number of dice he heard was six six...


    How could it become six one...


    Suddenly raising his head, Xiang Gui saw Zhou Ye who was smiling... Suddenly he felt a sense of surprise... "It turned out that it was the hands and feet of the son..."


    "Hehe, for nothing, don''t spit someone out..." Zhou Ye said cheerfully, "Could it be that the boss can''t afford to lose?"


    "Hahaha...well, I didn''t expect my Xiangmou to hunt wild geese all day long, but today I made the wild goose peck blind, the offspring, amazing..." Xianggui''s eyes were blood red, staring at Zhou Ye, and said viciously.


    Chapter 2313


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and thirteen


    "Why did Mr. Xiang say this? You shook the dice gu, and you shook the points yourself. What do you do with me?" Zhou Ye looked innocent...


    When Zhou Ye made this painting, Xianggui, who was almost angry, regardless of the fact that his subordinates were not ready, he was about to rise up and take Zhou Ye down...


    However, Xianggui is a person who has gone through the storm. Although today because of the huge bet, there was a wave in his heart, but he was soon suppressed by him.


    "Okay, okay..." Xianggui pressed his anger, and pointed to the dice in front of Zhou Ye. "The son wins one game first, don''t be proud... In the second game, for the sake of fairness, you and I shake the dice at the same time. Gu, drop Dice Gu at the same time, how..."


    "It doesn''t matter..." Zhou Ye lazily waved his hand and said, "I said that today, the guest will do whatever they want..."


    "Okay, happy!" Xianggui knew that doing this by herself was no longer in line with the rules of the gambling world... Adding rules to the gambling game was simply bullying.


    However, the kid who used He Choi Bi as a bet in front of you today can''t escape, or the rules are broken. Who knows??


    Thinking of this, Xianggui''s face returned to calm again, and even Xiangjiao still had a faint smile.


    "In that case, why don''t you and I start now?"


    "Also..."


    After that, the two picked up the dice on the table at the same time, threw the dice in, and shook them...


    This time, Xianggui didn¡¯t play those fancy moves anymore, but while listening quietly to the sound of the dice in Dice Gu with her ears, she stared at Zhou Ye¡¯s hand with her eyes, as if she wanted to see through Zhou Ye. The dice gu in his hand is generally...


    After a while, the two placed the dice gu on the table at the same time...


    As the two of them placed the dice gu on the table, two invisible air currents burst out between the two dice gu, as if they were fighting each other in the air.


    "Together?" Xiang Gui stared at Zhou Ye and said.


    "Okay!" Zhou Ye didn''t care about it...


    "open¡­¡­"


    With a loud opening, the two simultaneously opened the dice Gu held in their hands...


    Xianggui did not look at his dice gu for the first time, but at Zhou Ye''s dice gu...five ones, one three... Seeing the points under Zhou Ye''s dice gu, Xianggui burst out laughing. : "Hahahaha... five one, one three, how can you beat me this time?"


    "Ahem...Father...Father..."


    Just as Xianggui laughed, Xiangyu Mountain behind him awkwardly pulled the corner of his clothes and said, "Father...you...your points..."


    "What''s wrong with my points? I can''t win his five one, one three with six six?" Xiang Gui responded dissatisfied to his third child''s words, and looked down at his dice gu...


    When he saw the points in his dice gu...nearly no blood spurted out...


    That''s right, Zhou Ye''s points are indeed five ones, one three, but his points are five ones, one two...


    Although Zhou Ye is only a little taller than him... but only a little taller is also taller... and, that one is obviously higher than Zhou Ye''s intention... It looks like he is playing with him.


    Thinking of this, Xianggui couldn''t help it anymore, and a mouthful of old blood spurted out...


    "Sustain, Shu Zi An dare to deceive me..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye shook his head happily, and said, "No matter what you say, two wins in three games, you have already lost...From today onwards, this gambling house and brothel are mine..."


    "Hahaha... you still want my Xiang family''s foundation, really wishful thinking..." Xiang Gui didn''t bother to say anything to Zhou Ye at this time, because his subordinates have already returned here and nodded to him. It has been arranged...


    "Today, no one can get out of this gambling house...closed!"


    Following Xianggui''s order, from the front and back of the gambling shop, hundreds of black-clothed men quickly walked out...


    These big men in black, each holding a long crossbow, aimed at everyone in the casino...


    Seeing so many big men holding long crossbows, these gamblers suddenly became noisy...


    "Xianggui, do you want to rebel?"


    "Do you still want to mix in this Pengcheng..."


    "Yes, let your subordinates put down their crossbows quickly, don''t make mistakes..."


    Those who can enter this casino to have fun, have a lot of free money at home...


    The combined power of these people is enough to overthrow everyone in the city...


    However, Xianggui dismissed the words of these people...


    "Hehe, as long as He''s Bi, Xianggui has given up Pengcheng''s foundation, what about waiting?" Zhou Ye said cheerfully, "Just give him time and let him leave this Pengcheng and hold He''s Bi. Where can I go? It doesn''t matter to him who is the emperor in the world?"


    "Hahaha..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiang Gui burst into laughter: "I have to say, Young Lang, you are indeed a wise man, but... you never thought that when you took out He Chobi, What will end?"


    "What''s the end?? Of course...there is no end!" Zhou Ye smiled and said with one stroke of He''s Bi: "He''s Bi is here, I just need to throw He''s Bi, and it will be shattered... to there. At that time, I was afraid that Boss Xiang¡¯s calculations would be useless..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xianggui''s face suddenly became difficult to look...


    Today¡¯s actions are all for the purpose of He Bi... If Zhou Ye breaks this He Bi, then he will lose a lot... Not only does he offend the gentry of Pengcheng, but also his own foundation in Pengcheng. Discarded...


    This Nima...


    Thinking of this, Xianggui suddenly became anxious... "The son must not make mistakes, as long as the son handed He Chobi to Xiang, and Xiang assured his life, he would never take action against the son... how?"


    "Hahahaha..." Zhou Ye burst into laughter when he heard the words... "You have lost all your inheritance to me, and you also covet my He Shibi, and the condition is only that you don''t take action against me... Xiang Gui Ah Xiang Expensive, shameless, I only serve you..."


    "Haha... At this time, the son, isn''t there a choice?" Xianggui heard this, not ashamed but proud: "I know that the son is standing behind him, it is a deadly double Shu, but... double fist It¡¯s hard to beat the four hands, let¡¯s talk about it... I am holding a long crossbow under my hand, but it is a military crossbow, which can penetrate the stone. I want to come... I don¡¯t want the beauty behind him to become a dead person? So... Junjie..."


    Xianggui''s self-righteous words haven''t finished yet...


    Big Shuang blinked his eyes and said, "My son, the time has come. If we don''t go back, the lady will scold us..."

 Chapter 1931

    Hearing this, Zhou Ye smiled and put down the He Choi Bi in his hand... "Hey, I wanted to learn from Lin Xiangru and swear not to give He Choi... I didn''t expect the time to come... Forget it. Kill them..."


    "What?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiang Gui instinctively felt something wrong...


    Chapter 2314


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and fourteen


    With Zhou Ye''s order...


    Xianggui felt that the figures of the two women standing behind Zhou Ye were blurred, and then...


    Nothing happened...


    There was no strong wind, no swords and shadows, no imaginary explosions, nothing happened...


    It''s still like that in the casino...


    A group of gamblers who were pointed at by crossbows shivered, and hundreds of black-clothed men were still standing front and back, surrounded by the crowd, and the crossbow arrows in their hands were still pointing towards Zhou Ye and others.


    "Hahahahaha... bluff!!" Xianggui laughed, and said with a smug look on Zhou Ye: "Boy, hurry up and hand over my ruling jade seal, otherwise, it will make you a dilemma..."


    At this time, Xianggui was already shameless... actually said that the Chuan Guoyu Seal was his own...


    When Zhou Ye heard this, it was also funny...


    However, he didn''t bother to pay attention to a dead man''s crazy words, got up and walked outside...


    As he walked, he asked the big and small twins beside him.


    "Have you got the assignment agreement?"


    "Already got it..." Da Shuang''er said, and presented the hands of the contract signed by Xiang Gui to Zhou Ye.


    Seeing this situation and this scene, Xianggui was stunned... "How could it be... I obviously put it in..."


    As he said, Xianggui was about to reach out to touch his arms... However, it was okay for him not to move. With this movement, his right hand fell down instantly, and then a blood arrow gushed out from his wrist...


    It wasn''t until this time that he felt pain all over his body."what----!!"


    With his scream, Xianggui''s whole body was like a piece of parts, and the flesh and blood on his body fell down piece by piece.


    In the blink of an eye, Xianggui had turned into a mess of indescribable things.


    "Ah!!! Killed..."


    The gamblers who had been nervous because of the accident, seeing this situation, couldn''t help it anymore, screaming one by one, and ran away...


    Taking this as an opportunity, all the big black men in the casino, including the casino steward and Xiangyu Mountain, instantly turned into a pool of flesh and blood.


    Obviously, it wasn''t Zhou Ye who was bluffing just now...but the swords of the big and small pairs were too fast, so these guys had no time to react, and they had already been sacked.


    At this time, in the main building of the front yard, which has not yet been affected, there is still continuous singing and voices.


    But as a group of gamblers screamed and killed, they rushed out, and in an instant, the spectators in the main building were also chaotic...


    "Don''t mess up, ladies and gentlemen, don''t panic, it''s just a small matter..."


    The old bust in the brothel, the Feng Niang who Zhou Ye had just met at the beginning, while comforting the guests, she ordered the young man to go to the casino to investigate one or two.


    After a while, the young man who went to investigate in the backyard returned to Feng Niang''s side with a pale face... and whispered what he had seen and heard in the gambling house one by one.


    "What? You said the master and the third son are dead?"


    Hearing Xiao Si''s report, Feng Niang only felt a buzz in her head, and her whole body shook a few times before she almost fell down.


    It''s not that she was loyal to the Xiang family and couldn''t accept the news of the death of the father and son of the Xiang family, but she really did not expect that the seemingly powerful Xiang family would just fall??


    Now, what should I do??


    Xianggui and Xiangyushan are dead, it means that the Xiang family collapsed instantly...


    Next, what will she do?Can you protect yourself in this chaotic world?


    No, you must save yourself...


    However, the prerequisite for self-help is to figure out what happened behind, and who killed the father and son Xianggui...why...


    Thinking of this, Feng Niang ordered people to appease the gamblers. Although she had any requirements, she was determined not to let them leave here. On the other hand, she quickly called the female croupier out of the casino. Ask about the detailed process...


    It was not long before a pale female officer He was escorted to Fengniang by a thug in the brothel.


    "Say, what happened in the casino..."


    Hearing Feng Niang''s words, the female Ho official shivered, and she spoke out what happened in the gambling house.


    Although the description of the female croupier was overwhelmingly frightened... but Feng Niang can be regarded as having figured out the reason.


    Feelings are Xianggui''s desire to hack someone¡¯s jade seal, but he didn¡¯t expect that when he came across a hand-in-hand idea, not only did he not hack other people¡¯s things, but even his father and his son were killed together...


    After listening to the female croupier, Feng Niang closed her eyes and looked closely...


    Now, she has two options...


    One, that is the reporter, and at the same time report to the Baling Gang...


    Although this road doesn''t take much effort, it has a big horror.


    Don¡¯t talk about anything else, just talk about reporting to officials. People are in favor. Don¡¯t look at Xianggui and others who have a good relationship with the government on weekdays, but those guys are wolves who can¡¯t feed themselves. Once they find brothels and casinos The group of dragons has no leader, so I can''t say what it will become in the end.


    It is not impossible to find a reason to give the brothel gambling shop to the official.


    As for reporting to the Baling Gang, it¡¯s even more nonsense... When the Baling Gang¡¯s master heard the sound and arrived, it was impossible to say that this good foundation had already belonged to the official family, and even if it was finally taken back, Whether her Fengniang will remain in the position of manager in the end is still unknown.


    Once she is robbed of her job title, what will be waiting for her?


    Just thinking about this kind of thing made Feng Niang''s whole body tremble...


    From when she was sold into the brothel at the age of six, she knew what fate was waiting for her.


    Therefore, she tried every means to learn the arithmetic from the accountant, and from the old bustard in charge, to learn how to manage the brothel.


    After more than ten years, she has become an exquisite management expert.


    Then, she became one of the stewards in the brothel by pleasing the old bustard.


    After several years of struggle and intrigue, she took the post of manager of the brothel and was able to preserve her innocence. Is she going to give up all her efforts today??


    Feng Niang knew that there was a master in the Baling Gang who had been obsessed with herself, only caring about the Xiang family, so she did not dare to act rashly... But now, the Xiang family has fallen. If she does not save herself, she will definitely fall there. In the hands of...

 Chapter 1932

    When she thought of this, Feng Niang shuddered...


    No, things are not yet desperate, she still has a second way to go...


    It''s just that this second road is more dangerous than the first road, but once it succeeds, she will be able to fly from the sky... Thinking of this, Feng Niang''s silver teeth bit her, and she settled down.


    Chapter 2315


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and fifteen


    Not to mention how Feng Niang in the brothel thought...


    Just talk about Zhou Ye here...


    After beheading the Xiang family father and son and the gambling house claws, Zhou Ye left the gambling house with both big and small, because he rushed home to accept someone¡¯s surprise, so he used some methods...


    This is also why Feng Niang did not see Zhou Ye among the gamblers who left.


    I have to say that the surprise that Ren Meimei gave Zhou Ye was really a surprise.


    After Zhou Ye got home, Ren Meimei followed the sisters and played with him about guessing people.


    In the first stage, a special wooden screen was used as a partition. Two holes were taken from the top and one hole was taken from the bottom... All the sisters stood behind the screen, covering their faces, so that Zhou Ye could only rely on each person''s The part that leaked from the hole, guess who is who...


    If Zhou Ye guessed wrong, he would be punished, that is, he must not resist and let his daughters...


    In the second stage, Zhou Ye stood behind the screen, guessing who was who, only by relying on the girls'' oral skills...


    This is a bit difficult...


    Of course, Zhou Ye played this game very happily, and the girls also played very happily...


    Because Zhou Ye lost...


    No way, why did it contain two sisters who Zhou Ye hadn''t done yet... It was the Shuang''er sisters.


    In the end, because of the Shuang''er sisters, Zhou Ye lost completely...Of course, under the anger and anger, the girls did not please, and Zhou Ye gave them a lesson.


    No words for a night............


    The dawn of the morning, when it just rose to the east...


    Zhou Ye opened his eyes, he looked at the women who surrounded him all around him, with a chuckle...


    This Meier, really...I only occasionally told her about neon variety shows that she had watched before in her spare time. She actually followed that example and played such a place for herself. I have to say, it''s really fragrant... ¡­


    "Master..."


    "Master..."


    Maybe it was Zhou Ye who was awakened by the chuckle just now. The big and small twins leaning on both sides of him opened their eyes in an instant... When they saw the face of his young master, his face suddenly became blush. ...


    Yesterday, the two of them pushed halfway through, and they were dragged by their own lady to play such a horrible game... It was... horrible.


    Thinking of this, the two girls screamed and wanted to hide themselves in the thin quilt...


    However, before the two of them moved, Zhou Ye held them one by one and held them in his arms... "Okay, dear twins, it''s time to serve the young master and I will get up..."


    "Yes, Master..." X2


    The two strong women stood up and stood up, one by one, helping Zhou Ye to dress...


    Perhaps it was because it was the first time that Zhou Ye had pity for the big and small twins last night, so he showed mercy to the two women''s men. Among the sisters in the room, the twins and two sisters were able to wake up to serve Zhou Ye, and the other women, Still sleeping soundly...No way, who told them to play so crazy last night?


    While allowing the Shuang''er sisters to wash herself, Zhou Ye sighed--maybe she should live alone for a while without her daughters?Otherwise, if this continues, he is afraid that he will not be able to do even small things such as dressing... There is no way, it is easy to change from frugality to luxury, and it is difficult to change from luxury to frugality.


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t say anything badly at this time.


    The thoughts of the daughter¡¯s family are delicate, if it is said at this time, it is impossible to say that the two sisters will misunderstand whether they will not like them after they are successful. When the pearls fall all over the ground, he will have to coax this and that again, why bother Oh.


    When Zhou Ye packed up, looking at the two sisters who wrinkled Emei, Zhou Ye smiled and said: "Big Shuang Shuang, you guys have a good rest today. Don''t run around with me..."


    "No, master, I am not tired..." X2


    Facing Zhou Ye, the two sisters were obviously unwilling...


    For them, the one who handed over all of them at this time was the time when Zhou Ye was the most sticky. They couldn''t wait for twelve hours to stick to his side every minute, so how could they rest?


    It''s painful or something, they are not intolerable...


    Seeing the persistence of the two girls, Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, "You guys..."


    "Master, let us follow you and serve you..."


    "Yes, master, we will be obedient..."


    "That''s it..." Zhou Ye sighed, took out a bottle of Umbrella''s super repair spray from the bracelet, pointed to the side of the couch, and said: "You can follow me, now, you two Sitting there, I will help you heal..."


    "..." Hearing the word healing, the two sisters of Shuang''er blushed instantly...


    Is it not clear where they hurt themselves?


    Although I have done the most intimate things, but... when my young master sees there, it still feels uncomfortable...


    However, the two women also knew that if they did not let their young master help to heal their injuries, their young master said nothing would let them follow him to serve him. Thinking of this, the two women had sweetness in their hearts, blushing, and sitting. On the couch...


    "It''s so cold...hiss..."


    "Master..."


    The so-called healing took a short while, but the two women also needed to dress up. Therefore, although Zhou Yechen got up at this time, he only left the room at Shishi.


    As soon as Zhou Ye walked out of the room, the maids who had been guarding the door early said hello...


    "Young master early..."


    "Young master early..."


    "Notify the chef to prepare breakfast..." the big twins standing behind Zhou Ye ordered.


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    When Zhou Ye led the big and small pair to the back hall to sit down, a maid walked in with a bowl of bird''s nest porridge with rock sugar and white fungus that had stayed up all night...


    Da Shuang''er took the bird''s nest porridge from the hand of the maid, and then carefully blew it to cool down, and then fed it to his young master one by one.


    "Hey, I feel that sooner or later I will become a cripple who knows nothing..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, and said while drinking the porridge.


    "Hehe...then the best!" The little pair held a Jinpa, gently wiped the corners of their young master, and smiled: "Then my sister and I are going to cheer up, let the young master never leave from now on. If we don¡¯t open our sisters, that would be better...

 Chapter 1933

    "You..." Zhou Ye smiled bitterly when he heard Xiao Shuang''er''s words...


    At this moment, the steward of the inner courtyard, a woman with five big and three rough men came in and bowed and said, "Knowing Master, there is a woman outside the door who claims to be the steward of Bicui Building. She said her name is Feng Niang, please see me. Master..."


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye took a sip of the bird''s nest porridge with rock sugar and white fungus handed over by the big pair, and said, "How long has she been here?"


    "It''s been here since the fifth clock... It''s just that the old slave didn''t dare to disturb the young master and the young lady, so..." the middle-aged strong woman replied respectfully.


    Chapter 2316


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and sixteen


    "That smoky woman, what did you do here?" Da Shuang''er asked with an unhappy expression.


    Her impression of that Feng Niang is definitely not good...


    In fact, in her opinion, Feng Niang, who is about to show her arms to her young master at the first meeting, is definitely not a good thing.


    However, Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, and lightly patted the hands of Da Shuang''er: "The visitor is a guest, don''t say that... Besides, Feng Niang is not as unbearable as you think..."


    In fact, although the Fengniang was very miserable last night, with Zhou Ye''s eyesight, it was natural to see that Fengniang was completely acting, seeming to throw her arms around, but in fact, her whole body was tight, even Without the sword of Big Shuang''er, she would not really let Zhou Ye hug...


    Especially, from Zhou Ye''s countless eyes, it is natural to see that although Feng Niang reveals a well-developed smell all over her body, she is actually a young...


    The mother Sang in the brothel is actually a young...


    This is really interesting...


    It¡¯s just that Zhou Ye was busy teasing the Xiang family father and son to play, and didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to the Feng Niang. After a big gambling house, he hurried back to accept the surprise that his own woman said, so he took Feng Niang to This matter is forgotten...


    Unexpectedly, she came to the door by herself this morning...


    Hey, interesting...


    As Zhou Ye was thinking about it, the big and small twins couldn''t help but muttered, "Master, you like beauties, we know, but Feng Niang absolutely can''t..."


    "Oh? Why?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "dirty¡­¡­"


    In one word, it explains the world''s views on the women in the brothel...


    "Hahaha... I haven''t said anything yet, you just defined others... This is not good!" Zhou Ye laughed and shook his head, and said, "This Feng Niang is going to see each other, after all¡ª ¡ªFrom now on, whether the Bicui Tower or the gambling house, it will be regarded as our family''s property..."


    Hearing what my young master said, the big and small twins had to nod their heads should be...


    They knew that what their young master said was right. In any case, the more than 300 brothels and more than two hundred gambling houses that their young master won at the gambling table are all surnamed Zhou... It''s their own property...


    Seeing that the two girls figured out the key, Zhou Ye smiled and said to the strong woman in front of him: "Go, invite the Feng Niang in!"


    "Yes, Master..."


    The strong woman retreated respectfully...


    After a while, Feng Niang, who had a relationship with Zhou Ye, came to the inner hall under the leadership of the strong woman.


    "Fengniang, a woman from the wind, I have seen Master Zhou..." As soon as Feng Niang entered the room, she bowed to Zhou Ye Yingying.


    "No need to be polite..." Zhou Ye waved his hand, and looked up and down at the Feng Niang...


    How should I put it, if the feeling that Feng Niang gave him last night was a smoky look, then what Feng Niang showed today is dignified, just like everyone''s ladylike demeanor.


    But in fact, Zhou Ye could see that neither of these two temperaments were of Feng Niang''s own temperament.


    Or it should be said, whether it was last night or today, this Feng Niang was always acting.


    "I don''t know if Feng Niang came to the door today, what can I tell you?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Fengniang came for the time of Bicuilou and the gambling house!" After saying, Fengniang took out two books from her arms and presented them... "This is the recent income and expenditure of Bicuilou and the gambling house... ¡­Please also look at Master..."


    Zhou Ye didn''t take the account book from Fengniang, but looked up and down Fengniang...


    Feng Niang, who presented the ledger with both hands, lowered her head. Although she did not look up at Zhou Ye, she could feel Zhou Ye''s gaze patrolling her back and forth...


    Just when Feng Niang could not hold on, Zhou Ye said: "I am neither the owner of Bicuilou, nor a high-level member of the Baling Gang. I wonder why Feng Niang sent the account book to me? ?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Feng Niang raised her head, looked at the handsome man in front of her, and whispered, "You must not tease Feng Niang. In the casino last night, the Xiang family had already lost all the brothel casinos. Give it to the son, since then the son has been the owner of Bicui Tower..."


    "Oh?? So... Are you here to show allegiance to me?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Don''t dare to deceive the son, that''s it!" Feng Niang replied respectfully.


    "Hehe...then, what do you want from me?" Zhou Ye said, standing up, walking to the front of Feng Niang, raised his hand, hooked her chin, and made her look into her eyes. Slowly said: "Don''t lie to me, no one can hide the thoughts in my heart before me..."


    Fengniang looked at Zhou Ye''s black hole-like eyes, and felt that her soul was almost drawn into them..."Fengniang and Fengniang are just...just a last resort...Fengniang just wants to... just to continue. Staying in the stewardship of Bicui Building...don''t...don''t want to be caused by the people of the Baling Gang..."


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye heard Feng Niang''s words and couldn''t help but chuckle and said, "Do you want to continue to manage Bicui Tower?"


    "Yes, it is¡­¡­"


    "Then, give me a reason to trust you..." Zhou Ye looked at the beautiful woman who was shivering in front of him like a baby bird, and said quietly: "After all, you also know that since the Bicui Building is already It''s my property, and it''s impossible for me to give my property to someone I don''t trust!"


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Feng Niang sighed in her heart...


    Is this still going to happen in the end??


    She really doesn''t want to do this...


    However, now that she has no retreat, surrendering to Zhou Ye is tantamount to betraying the Baling Gang. If Zhou Ye''s trust and protection is not available, he doesn''t even need Zhou Ye to do anything. The things that came to him spread out, then she would have no good end.


    You know, regardless of any gang, the methods used to treat traitors are extremely cruel.


    Moreover, the Baling Gang absolutely has the ability and means to make her worse than death.


    Thinking of this, Feng Niang couldn''t help shivering... and finally cruel and gritted her teeth... "Feng Niang knows... Feng Niang will let Young Master know Feng Niang''s loyalty..."


    With that said, Feng Niang gently pulled the ribbon on her waist...In an instant, a familiar... appeared in front of Zhou Ye...


    "Fengniang is willing to serve the young master in this body... I only ask the young master not to abandon Fengniang like a shoe..." Said this, Fengniang closed her eyes and never said a word again... but in the corner of her eye , A drop of crystal tears slowly passed over her pretty face...


    At this time, the big and small twins who had been standing behind Zhou Ye, looking at a cinnabar mark beside Feng Niang''s collarbone, couldn''t help but exclaimed, "This... how is this possible?"


    Chapter 2317


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and seventeen


    No wonder the big and small pairs are so surprised...


    The vermilion they saw on Fengniang, called Shougongsha, was a secret method to add drugs to spot moles. Once a woman has an affair with a man, it will inevitably disappear.

 Chapter 1934

    The Shougongsha that appeared on Fengniang''s body almost subverted both the big and small pairs of brothels...


    Isn¡¯t that the most filthy place in the world?Shouldn''t all the women there be the best?


    And why does Fengniang have Shougongsha on her body??


    If you meet a gentleman with a benevolent person, perhaps Feng Niang will gain a respect for her move. However, it is a pity that although Zhou Ye is not a bad person in the traditional sense, it is definitely not a good person in the traditional sense...


    If he has to be clear, he is a person who does whatever he wants...


    What would happen to others seeing this situation, Zhou Ye didn''t care, anyway he only did one thing...


    Pop-a snap of a finger, followed by a sound of broken glass.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [Harmony is rampant, and cherish it]


    After a while, Zhou Ye and Fengniang, as well as four persons, big and small, appeared in the inner hall again...


    Feng Niang, who appeared in the inner hall again, was already wearing a white long dress, but there was a hint of blush on her face...


    "The young master is really...he doesn''t look big, but...but he knows more than the concubine..."


    At this time, Feng Niang looked at Zhou Ye obsessively. Although she was complaining, no one could tell by the gaze in her eyes. She already had deep roots in the handsome man in front of her.


    "Hehe... I didn''t expect that it was the first time that Feng Niang was doing it..." Before Zhou Ye could say anything, she was blocked by Feng Niang''s hand... "Don''t say... Master Don''t say..."


    Having said this, Feng Niang said with a sad expression: "Young Master definitely thinks that Feng Niang is a woman who looks at her in a smoky look... That''s why she knows so many things about men and women... But, Feng Niang is really not... Feng Niang just stayed in that kind of place for a long time. Under the whisper, what she heard...Master, you have to believe me..."


    Having said this, Feng Niang was already crying...


    At this moment, she hates her birth very much...If she loses the favor of the man in front of her, she would rather die...


    "Of course I believe in Feng Niang..." Zhou Ye said, gently raising his hand to wipe away the tears from the corners of Feng Niang''s eyes, and said: "Feng Niang is in my mind, but a good woman... can be in that place Out of the silt but not stained, it is much stronger than most women..."


    In fact, Zhou Ye really didn''t lie. What he said was really what he thought.


    Compared with the double-hearted pastoral watch and feminist watch of later generations, Feng Niang is already a white lotus-like woman.


    After all, in that kind of place, she wants to defend herself like a jade, which is far more difficult than others...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Feng Niang couldn''t help it anymore. She lay in Zhou Ye''s arms and cried loudly...as if she wanted to cry out the sadness of the past twenty years.


    And all Zhou Ye could do was pat her back and comfort her in a low voice...


    It was not until a long while later that Feng Niang stopped her tears...


    She raised her head and looked at Zhou Ye idiotically: "Fengniang does not ask to be with the young master, but only asks the young master to have pity for Fengniang once in a while, and then Fengniang is dead and willing to..."


    Feng Niang, who was born in a brothel, has long seen through about love and love...


    She knows better what the so-called love is, and sometimes she even scorns the word love.


    After all, she has seen too many joys and sorrows...


    There are people who cheat money and sex in the name of love, and there are people who say the old vows here, but they are entangled with other women over there...


    She has seen too many things like this.


    However, she never thought that one day she would fall into this kind of crazy love situation...


    It was just a last resort choice, she actually fell in love with this man...Anyway, she knew that if the man in front of her abandons herself like a shoe, then she will really be boring...


    "Don''t say anything that is not dead... I still want you to help me deal with these industries!" Zhou Ye said, gently slapped Feng Niang''s porpoise... and slapped Feng Niang straight. Jiaohu, slumped in his arms, lowered his head, and refused to speak anymore...


    After Zhou Ye chatted with Feng Niang for a while...


    The maids brought breakfast in...


    Zhou Ye simply pulled the big and small twins and Feng Niang at the table and ate together...


    During the dinner, Feng Niang hesitated and asked: "Master, after you left last night, I left all the gamblers in the Bicui Tower. Look, is it just..."


    Speaking of this, Feng Niang made a downward-cutting posture with her hand... That means---do nothing but stop, kill this group of people...


    "Why kill them, let them go..." Zhou Ye shook his head, and said, "It''s nothing serious... Besides, among these gamblers, there are quite a few people with identities. If you kill them, The trouble is not small..."


    "But Master, those troubles are not as troublesome as Yuxi..." Feng Niang said in a puzzled manner, "As long as we do concealment, things will not fail within three or five days. At that time, we can also. Quit Pengcheng with peace of mind... But if you let them go, once the rumors in the arena wind up, it will be extremely detrimental to you, Master..."


    In fact, what Feng Niang said is reasonable. If people in the rivers and lakes know that He''s Bi is in Zhou Ye''s hands, they can''t say that he will face many interceptions along the way...


    However, this was exactly what Zhou Ye was holding.


    To be honest, in Zhou Ye''s opinion, although the journey is easy, there is no fun... it''s the time to make yourself fun.


    "All I want is for them to snatch He Shibi..." Zhou Ye smiled and pecked at Fengniang''s face, and said: "Well, Fengniang, I know you are worrying about me, but... you too You should have some confidence in me...Those miscellaneous fish, for me, it''s just a little fun..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, although Feng Niang still felt a little uncomfortable, she didn''t want to refute her young master''s face.


    During the dinner, Zhou Ye and Feng Niang discussed the handling methods of those brothel gambling houses...


    In Zhou Ye''s view, it is impossible to force Liang to be a prostitute... but it is not advisable across the board. After all, these women have become like this. If they are rushed out of the brothel, their fate may be even more miserable...


    Therefore, it can only be fully contracted and no longer expand its business. At the same time...the casino cannot be stopped...


    As for whether the brothel will be completely shut down at the end, Feng Niang feels wrong. After all, these more than 300 brothels are good sources of information... This information network is better than anything else. Besides, even if Zhou Ye shut down all the brothels, it didn''t mean that he would really be able to save countless women from the fire.


    After all, this is a troubled time, and there are too many selling children and girls...The brothels on the land of China are more than the three hundred that Zhou Ye won.


    So Zhou Ye decided to continue to open the brothel, but the women in the brothel no longer use women from the Central Plains, but instead use women looted from various countries in the Western Regions... Well, add some exotic features and increase industry competitiveness. ...


    Chapter 2318


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and eighteen


    While Zhou Ye and Feng Niang were having breakfast and discussing how to deal with the industries they won from the gaming table...


    "Master... Good morning..."


    "Yelang... Good morning..."


    "Langjun... Good morning..."


    With a voice of Yingying Yanyan, a group of beautiful women with different styles walked into the back hall.


    No one else, but the women headed by Ren Meimei...


    At this time, Feng Niang saw this group of beautiful women with different styles, and they appeared here at the same time...Moreover, looking at this posture, it seems that she has a lot to do with her young master, so she stood up and respectfully responded. To the women, she said: "Fengniang has seen all the sisters..."

 Chapter 1935

    "Hey, isn''t this sister Fengniang from Bicuilou? Why..." Seeing Fengniang sitting next to Zhou Ye, Ren Meimei couldn''t help asking: "How could sister Fengniang meet my master? "


    After Zhou Ye came back last night, as soon as he saw the surprise that Ren Meimei had prepared for him, he immediately started playing with joy. Where could there be time to talk about what he did?


    Therefore, Ren Meimei still doesn''t know about the destruction of the Xiang family and her own man at the gambling table to win back more than 300 brothels and more than 200 casinos.


    Reaching out their hands and not hitting the smiling faces, although the girls were a little depressed when they awakened, there seemed to be one more sister from the family, but since Feng Niang''s posture was so low, they were too embarrassed to show Feng Niang''s face... Besides, they also knew that their family Men hate the restless character of the back house, so they all return to Feng Niang.


    After all the women took their seats, their own maid brought up their breakfast...


    At this time, Zhou Ye said, "Last night..."


    Following Zhou Ye¡¯s description, the women knew what their men did yesterday...especially Ren Meimei, she couldn¡¯t help but stroke her forehead and sighed, ¡°I just let the master let you play outside. That''s it, Master, you have done such a big thing...this is really..."


    "Is this a big deal?" Zhou Ye asked nonchalantly.


    "Isn''t this a big deal?? You took the Baling Gang''s foundation and killed the Xiang family father and son... and you plan to spread the news that He Choi is in your hands..."


    Ren Meimei said here, she didn''t know what to say...


    Any one of these things is enough to make ordinary people in the rivers and lakes have a headache...not to mention, are the three together?


    But forget it, Ren Meimei also knows that her master is doing nothing to find things to do... These things may be a great disaster in the eyes of others, but for her master, it may also be when she is bored. Have fun...


    Thinking of this, Ren Meimei couldn''t help but chuckle..."Master, what do you plan to do with these won industries next? Although you have the written evidence established by Xianggui, but those who want to come to Baling will not admit it. It''s... not enough manpower, master..."


    Hearing what Ren Meimei said, all the girls nodded and said yes except for Ping and Tingting...


    Although they know that their men have the ability to move mountains and seas, but... the collection of accounts cannot be done by one person, and more than 300 brothels and more than 200 gambling shops want to maintain normal operations. The manpower and material resources required are also a major problem.


    No matter how confident Ren Meimei is, she does not think that her Peng Liang will be able to swallow this piece of fat...


    Maybe it can take a little advantage at first, but once the Baling Gang is ready, there will be a tough battle behind...


    "Haha, such a small thing as manpower...what''s so difficult!" Zhou Ye laughed when he heard the words, and then he waved, and a tranced figure solidified in front of the women...


    Soon, a strong man two meters away appeared in the inner hall...


    It''s just that the brawny man''s dress is quite funny at this time, he is dressed in a short dress, with a hat on his head, and a fishing rod in his hand...


    "Huh?? How could I..." The brawny man was still confused, he was clearly fishing by the water... Why did he suddenly appear here?


    However, when he found Zhou Ye and all the women sitting in front of him, he knelt down on one knee without hesitation and said, "An Doudou has seen the master! I have seen all the mistresses..."


    "Forget it..." Zhou Ye waved his hand and said, "Tease..."


    "Hey!"


    This incomparably well-behaved cry instantly destroyed the mighty and majestic image of An Doudou. A brawny man who puts unlimited pressure on, instantly became a low-brow and pleasing little servant, just like the Terminator second became Zeng Xiaoxian. , This sudden change caused all the girls to hide their mouths and laugh...


    However, Zhou Ye was already used to this funny character, so he didn''t laugh. He just looked at An funny and said, "Is it fun in the underworld?"


    "Fun is fun...It''s just..." An Doudou said here, with a gloomy look on her face, "It''s too leisurely... Brothers often complain that it''s not as fun as when fighting outside..."


    Hearing An Funny''s words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing and cursing: "What brothers said...I think you are complaining..."


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye said, teased, scratching his head, with a silly smile on his face, without replying...


    "You stupid guy..." Seeing the performance of this guy, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... This guy is an outlier among the soldiers. Other soldiers have only one belief, that is, to obey orders... Complaining, the impossible...


    And Andoudou, except for Umbrella''s specific loyalty gene... it''s no different from ordinary people.


    It¡¯s not that Umbrella can¡¯t load the soldiers with a normal human¡¯s emotional system or something. It¡¯s just that in Umbrella¡¯s view, weapons must obey commands. With an emotional system, it¡¯s easy to have their own thoughts and thoughts. The weapon, is that still a weapon?


    Therefore, there is only the funny comparison of Anjojo, which is the most peculiar.


    "Okay... go back and let your brothers prepare... there will be work for you to do soon..."


    Hearing the words of her own master, Anjo''s face was suddenly ecstatic... "It is... Master, your kindness can touch the entire multiverse... You..."


    Before An Doudou''s flattery was finished, Zhou Ye waved his hand and threw it back into the underworld again.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Seeing An Doudou''s performance, the women couldn''t help but stare at each other...


    "Langjun... is this person reliable?" Shen Luoyan said hesitantly...


    She can see that An Doudou is a master, but this character...


    "Haha... don''t worry, although this kid looks unreliable, he is still trustworthy..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    Chapter 2319


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and nineteen


    Five days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye set off again, but his team was much smaller this time...


    Except for Ping Ping Tingting, who accompanied her, the other girls stayed in Pengcheng to help deal with the follow-up of the Xiang family industry.


    Including Shang Xiufang, also stayed there...


    In fact, Shang Xiufang wanted to leave Pengcheng with Zhou Ye, but she was dissuaded by Feng Niang...


    In Feng Niang''s words, that is-the matter of He''s Bi on the owner has been passed on... At this time, if you follow the owner, it will become a burden to him, and now the owner has such a big deal The industry has to be taken care of... these sisters alone are not enough...


    The woman who is the master must learn to share worries for him...


    I have to say that Feng Niang is indeed an exquisite person. She was persuaded by Shang Xiufang, who originally said that she had to follow her father.


    Moreover, I don¡¯t know what Shang Xiufang thinks... Actually, based on the intelligence network of those brothels and gambling houses, another unruly pavilion...


    Buren Pavilion-take the meaning of [Heaven and Earth are not benevolent and everything is a dog]...


    This is a killer organization. Of course, Shang Xiufang''s purpose for Buren Ge is to kill everyone who should be killed in the world...


    What else-rules like three no killing, five no picking...


    To be honest, a killer organization actually has so many rules of not accepting or killing, this killer organization is afraid that it will go bankrupt.


    However, since his daughter wanted to play, Zhou Ye didn''t care, she just opened it... and didn''t expect the money for the New Year. Is Zhou Ye short of money??


    I thought I found a toy for my daughter...


    Hearing that her father agreed with her idea, Shang Xiufang was immediately happily involved in the preparations for Buren Pavilion.


    In order to support his daughter''s idea, Zhou Ye even dispatched a team of patrol envoys and listened to them.

 Chapter 1936

    If you want to look at the venue and kill people on the battlefield, that soldier is undoubtedly the best candidate.


    Among other things, just looking at their height of two meters away is enough to ensure that most people will extinguish the idea of ??looking for trouble, but if you want to talk about being a killer, it is really not their specialty...


    Only the hard-to-know Ruyin Wind Watcher is the best candidate for the killer...


    The left and right were just toys, Zhou Ye didn''t care.


    The American soldiers Shen Luoyan and Hong Funu began to prepare an intelligence network based on brothels and casinos.


    An Doudou took her tens of thousands of brothers to various places, helping her master to collect the accounts...


    As for Ren Meimei, she will be responsible for the casino operation in the future. For such an arrangement, Ren Meimei is ambitious and intends to open her owner''s casino all over the world...Of course, it is only a small wish at present.


    Fengniang is responsible for the operation and preparation of the brothel...


    Under Zhou Ye''s spoof spirit, all brothels under his command in the future will be collectively called-Yunshang Club, while the casino will be renamed Lisboa Casino...


    Even Zhou Ye also took out the Mark Six lottery of later generations as a new item in the casino...


    Of course, these are things...


    In fact, Zhou Ye was delayed for so many days in Pengcheng. In addition to discussing the future plans for the clubhouse and the gambling house with the women, besides pacifying the women¡¯s emotions, he also slightly dealt with the trivial matters after the murder in the casino. ...


    After all, Pengcheng is still under the rule of the Sui Dynasty. Since Zhou Ye refused to kill those gamblers, it would naturally attract investigation by the government.


    Of course, this might be a nuisance for others, but for Zhou Ye, it was just a small episode.


    He just went to the government office and wandered around. From the director of Pengcheng, all the officials became his most faithful lackeys...


    The psychic power is so awesome...


    After handling all these matters...Zhou Ye then took the two women, Pinting Tingting, one person and one ride, towards the southeast coast.


    Two days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At this time, the three people who used to ride one by one have become the attitude of three together...


    Piping sits at the front, Zhou Ye sits in the middle, and Tingting sits behind Zhou Ye... Fortunately, the horse under Zhou Ye is a nightmare beast carefully deployed by Umbrella. Change to a normal horse. I''m tired.


    "It''s so boring..." Zhou Ye sighed deeply as he looked at the invisible avenue and said, "Why the news has spread, and no one has come to intercept me?"


    "Hehe..." Hearing the sigh of the owner, the two girls laughed sweetly...


    Ping Ping leaned back slightly, raised her face slightly, and said softly, "Master, you are too impatient... This is not the era of the later generations where the Internet is everywhere. It takes time for news to spread... And, It takes time for those guys to find your trace, Master..."


    "Hey, I know, it''s just a bit too boring..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly...


    In fact, it is no wonder that Zhou Ye sighed so much. Most of the rebels were around the Central Plains, and at this time the south and other places hadn''t rioted...Therefore, there were fewer people fleeing on the road.As for the merchants, they are more willing to take the waterway... Compared with the land, the waterway is safer and more convenient.


    This is why there are few pedestrians on the official roads.


    As for why Zhou Ye''s three people changed from three people and three horses to three people and one horse... That''s naturally because Zhou Ye was so boring, so he just used to have fun with Tingting...


    How to have fun??


    Hehe, riding a horse in the midst of running wildly... the horseback is naturally bumpy...


    To a certain extent, this kind of bumps is a kind of rare sentiment...


    That''s right, just what you think...


    In addition, Ping Ping Ting Ting and the two women are connected, so... in order to prevent another woman from falling off the horse during the exercise, Zhou Ye could only get three people to ride.


    The taste of it-hey, whoever tries, who knows.


    Zhou Ye looked up at the sky...


    At this time, the sun is already slanting west...


    "Well, let''s go to the town ahead and find an inn to rest and rest..."


    Speaking of this, Zhou Ye clamped his horse''s belly, held the prostitution hands and flicked the reins...


    The nightmare beast under the seat of three opened its four hooves and ran wildly...


    At this moment, the two women suddenly screamed... "Master, slow down..."


    "Ah...too fast...Master..."


    "Hahaha, what''s fast, let''s be people like the wind!"


    Facing the two women screaming, Zhou Ye burst into laughter...It is no wonder that the two women screamed like this. Who told Zhou Ye to be in a state of seamless connection with the plundering in front of him at this time?


    It''s fake that this guy is on the way, it''s real to play with these two girls...


    Fortunately, after running for fifty or sixty miles, Zhou Ye finally got rid of the state that made the two women love and hate. At the same time, he helped them tidy up their clothes and cleaned up the saddle...


    Then, this led the two women to the town a few miles away.


    Chapter 2320


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and twenty


    Guyang County is located on the north bank of the middle reaches of the Huai River... It is an important road linking the north and the south. The temperature here is suitable, the land is fertile, and the north and south grains grow. It is a famous land of fish and rice.


    When Zhou Ye rode his horse into Guyang County, he was startled by the scene before him...


    Here, you don''t see any signs of troubled times, the streets are like weaving, the roads are lined with businesses, and there are bargaining noises everywhere.


    "This is really..." Zhou Ye looked at the scene in Guyang County and couldn''t help sighing: "Unexpectedly, there is such a paradise in troubled times..."


    "Master...I am so tired...Let''s find a place to rest!" Ping Ping said sadly.


    She really felt that the bones all over her body at this moment were almost crisp... She couldn''t use any strength...


    No way, for almost half a day today, she was being played by her owner...


    "Yes, master...I am so tired..."


    Tingting, who was sitting behind Zhou Ye, also spoke.


    "Xiao Nizi, what are you tired of? I''m taking this all the way..."


    "You are the one who bears it, but you also passed that feeling to me... I am not at all lighter than you..."


    "Oh, come and sit in front tomorrow..."


    "Sit and sit, afraid of you!"

 Chapter 1937

    Hearing the two women fighting there, Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head... These two girls were afraid that they would be bored. They used this method to distract themselves...


    "Okay, stop making noise, let''s find a place to stay!"


    As he said, Zhou Ye flicked the reins, drove his nightmare beast, and walked slowly towards the city...


    In the end, the three stopped in front of a seemingly atmospheric inn...


    As soon as Zhou Ye stopped, a buddy rushed out of the inn and said to Zhou Ye with a smile on his face: "Guest, do you live in a restaurant or eat?"


    "I''m staying at the restaurant and have a meal by the way..." Zhou Ye said as he jumped off the horse, and then hugged the two girls, Ping Ping Tingting, one by one...


    No way, both women''s feet are weak, and they can''t get off without relying on Zhou Ye.


    "Hao Le..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the inn guy smiled more happily... "Our inn is the best inn in a radius of a hundred miles. There is a room..."


    "Don''t say so much... prepare a bigger room for me... Get some hot water up, I want to wash it..." Zhou Ye said, took out a silver ingot and threw it over, "By the way, give me Zhang Luo A table of good wine and food will be delivered to the room, and the rest of the money will be rewarded to you..."


    The guy from the inn took the silver ingots that Zhou Ye had thrown over, and immediately felt the weight of the silver ingots in his hands. He immediately opened his eyes and smiled... "Okay, guest officer, don''t worry, you will do everything for you... Please...inside you..."


    The inn guy said, he took the rein from Zhou Ye''s hand, then he waved his hand and called a half-and-a-teen-year-old from the side, and passed the rein in his hand. Neglect..."


    "It''s saved..." The half-and-a-half took the reins and walked to the back door of the inn. The stables are in the backyard of the inn. After all, this thing is expensive, but it is a livestock. It tastes too irritating to put it. On the front of the inn...


    In this way, the two daughters of Ping Ping Tingting leaned beside Zhou Ye, and followed Zhou Ye with the inn¡¯s clerk, and walked towards the second floor of the inn...


    "This room No.1 A is the best room in our inn..." The guy said as he pushed open the door...


    Zhou Ye took the two women into the room and took a look...


    This house is not very big, it is probably more than fifty square meters, but the layout is fairly elegant...


    "Well, that''s it...Hurry up and get hot water, wine and food..." Zhou Ye nodded and said.


    "Alright, the little one is going to prepare for you..."


    While talking, the guy walked out of the room quickly... and then concealed the door of the room.


    "Ah, I''m exhausted..."


    "me too¡­¡­"


    As soon as Xiao Er left that shop, the two daughters of Ping Ping Tingting no longer cared about their image and collapsed on the wooden couch...


    Looking at the appearance of the two women, Zhou Ye hated the iron and steel and said: "You two...hey, how can you say that they are all cultivated blood sea Shura, how..."


    "Blood Sea Shura, who is successful in cultivation, can''t compare to your master''s ten thousand strikes..." Ping Ping said depressedly: "Especially you cheated deliberately... bad master..."


    Hearing what she said, Tingting nodded in agreement, "It''s just that... even if you are a hardened Shura, you can''t stand the tossing like this... Besides, you...you deliberately... deliberately... ¡­"


    Speaking of this, Tingting can''t say anything...it''s too horrible.


    Not only did Zhou Ye use a million strikes per second, but also used a shameless method of high-frequency vibration... It was simply frantic.


    Even though the two of them have achieved the Sea of ??Blood Shura, they still can''t stand the play of their own master...This way, it can be said that the two women have been guilty of old age.


    Faced with the accusations of the two women, Zhou Ye smiled and did not refute...


    After a while, the guy in the hotel took two strong men, brought up several buckets of hot water and a wooden bucket... After putting the wooden bucket into the room, the three of them left the room.


    And Zhou Ye was not polite, and jumped into the wooden barrel with the two women directly, washing away the dust of the day happily.


    After the three of them have finished washing...


    The guy lifted the barrel down, and at the same time, brought up the prepared meals...


    "Guyang, these are the eight famous bowls in Guyang County. You must try them well..." the guy said while putting the food on the table.


    However, at this moment...


    Suddenly a tall figure appeared outside the door...


    I saw that man was about forty years old, with a handsome face in a high bun, wearing a blue Confucian robe, hands to the back...


    From the big eye, it looks like a gentleman.


    "You, is Zhou Ye?" The man asked directly when he came.


    Hearing this person¡¯s words, Zhou Ye¡¯s expression turned cold... "I waited for a few days for fun, but the fun didn¡¯t come to my door. As a result, I had fun coming to my door as soon as I ate... You are really, don¡¯t you know, I When eating, do you most hate being interrupted?"


    "Hey..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the man was taken aback for a moment, and then he quickly figured out the meaning of Zhou Ye''s words... Anxiously smiled: "So courageous, Shi Mou has been in the rivers and lakes for decades. This is the first time someone dared to scold an old man in person like this...you, yes, very good..."


    Chapter 2321


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and twenty one


    "Shut up--!"


    The middle-aged scribe who claimed to be Shi was not finished speaking, but was completely interrupted by Zhou Ye''s violent drink...


    The middle-aged scribes instantly turned red and ugly like pig liver...


    Thinking of him Shi Zhixuan has been in the arena for dozens of years, no matter whether it is the decent or the demon, he is afraid of him.


    Even if Ning Daoqi sees him, he must honor Brother Shi... His evil king, Shi Zhixuan, has he been so wronged before??Was so scolded by a junior?


    Thinking of this, Shi Zhixuan smiled angrily... "Hahahaha...well, there are talents from the Jianghu generation... so good, so good..."


    As he smiled, the air next to him burst into layers of ripples. The ripples were like water waves. He was the center and pushed toward the surroundings. The ripples first hit the shop assistant, and saw that half of his body was instantly relieved. From life to death, in an instant, the originally full arm turned into withered bones...


    "Ah-my hand, my hand..." The shop clerk suddenly wailed loudly because of this disaster.


    "Hey..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, then lightly snapped his fingers...


    With a crisp sound, the aftermath of the immortal seal that emerged from Shi Zhixuan''s body, like a video rewind, returned to his own body, and at the same time... that half of his body was already exposed to the immortal seal. The dry arm of the invading shop mate returned to its original shape in the blink of an eye.


    Seeing this, Shi Zhixuan suddenly felt a huge wave...


    Since he gathered the director of the Demon Sect and confirmed the supremacy of Buddhism and created the immortal seal, no one has cracked his immortal seal so easily.


    You know, his immortality seal almost has the power to transform from life to death, from life to death, from death to life, immortality can almost enter the Tao.


    This is the first time since he succeeded in his exercises, he was so easily broken...


    For a moment, Shi Zhixuan couldn''t help but his eyes widened, looking at Zhou Ye in surprise.


    At this time, Zhou Ye ignored Shi Zhixuan''s surprise, but directly took out an ingot of silver and threw it to the shop clerk who had troubled Chi Yu, and said: "There is nothing to do with you here... go on!"


    Even though he was rescued by Zhou Ye, the shop clerk still remembered what happened to him just now, he heard the words like a pardon, and desperately thanked Zhou Ye...

 Chapter 1938

    "Thank you, uncle, thank you..."


    While talking, the store clerk picked up the silver ingot Zhou Ye had rewarded him, turned around and ran away, as if there were eighteen big men chasing him behind him.


    After the shop clerk left the room, Zhou Ye looked at Shi Zhixuan...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye''s view of Shi Zhixuan was very-- uh, how should I put it, it was very contradictory. He always looked at people and didn''t look at what they said, only what they did.


    Compared with the so-called decent demonstrators clamoring for the devil and defending the way every day, Zhou Ye instead aliased Shi Zhixuan to Pei Ju, sneaked into the court, and spent a few years to split the Turkic empire.


    This is why Zhou Ye didn''t obliterate the evil king Shi Zhixuan in the first place...


    At this time, Shi Zhixuan, who was staring at Zhou Ye, was almost crazy.


    When he exploded the immortal seal, he wanted to jump over and grab Zhou Ye.


    However, he found that what was easy in the past is harder to do now.


    His whole person was suppressed in place by an invisible force. It was okay for him not to move. When he moved, the whole world seemed to be repelling him, and he was firmly fixed there, unable to move a finger.


    What kind of martial arts is this?Is it so weird??


    While running his whole body skills, resisting the ubiquitous repulsive force, he raised his eyelids strenuously and looked at Zhou Ye...


    At this time, Zhou Ye no longer paid attention to him...


    Directly served by the two women, Ping Ping Tingting, used dinner...


    Seeing that these three juniors are actually in front of me, you and me who are blind to me... Shi Zhixuan is very angry...


    However, what about anger?


    His Shi Zhixuan is the fish on the chopping board at this time, and he can be slaughtered, there is no way...


    Thinking of this, Shi Zhixuan couldn''t help but feel discouraged...


    You know, because Zhou Ye intercepted Hu Bixiuxin and Zhu Yuyan''s two daughters, Shi Zhixuan has never been moved by any woman until now, and it is precisely because of this that he can study the magical Dafa and demons without distraction. Door classics deduced the immortality seal method he created to the realm of great success.


    In other words, the Shi Zhixuan at this time is more perfect than the Shi Zhixuan in the original work, and the martial arts are more superb.


    But even so, he was like an ant in Zhou Ye''s hands, letting him play around at will, no resistance...


    Thinking of this, Shi Zhixuan''s mind swayed for a while, almost falling behind.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye had already used up dinner...


    He raised his head to look at the frustration on Shi Zhixuan''s face, and smiled slightly: "I still lack a driver, come and drive me!"


    Shi Zhixuan was taken aback when he heard the words, and a little change appeared in his heart...


    Whether it was the anger towards Zhou Ye or the frustration in his heart, at this moment, it was like a melting snow in the sun, slowly turning into nothing, replaced by infinite loyalty to Zhou Ye...


    The boy in front of him named Zhou Ye is his eternal master. He can only feel supremely happy if he obeys Zhou Ye''s orders and pleases Zhou Ye...


    There was a puff¡ªShi Zhixuan knelt down in front of Zhou Ye...and said loudly: "Old slave Shi Zhixuan has seen his master...Old slave damn..."


    While talking, Shi Zhixuan raised his big hand, about to slap his head...


    Damn, what''s the situation??


    With a thought, Zhou Ye stopped Shi Zhixuan''s self-discrimination, and asked, "Why?"


    "Old slave...The old slave not only came to attack the master by himself, but also tried to confuse the master''s jade seal, he even sent his disciples to Pengcheng to rob the master''s female family..."


    Speaking of this, Shi Zhixuan''s face was blue. Obviously, he wanted to slap himself again...


    "Oh? Which apprentice did you send?" Zhou Ye asked with interest...


    "In response to the master, it is the shadow assassin, Yang Xuyan..." Shi Zhixuan replied respectfully.


    Hearing Shi Zhixuan''s words, Zhou Ye laughed... Directly in front of Shi Zhixuan, he took out a silver spherical object, and then randomly clicked on it, and the spherical object projected a light screen in mid-air, not too long. , A charming figure appeared on the light screen...


    "Master, do you want to be charming?"


    Chapter 2322


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and twenty-two


    The figure that appeared on the screen was not someone else, it was Ren Meimei who hosted the reception of the Xiangjia industry in Pengcheng with a group of sisters.


    Hearing Ren Meimei''s words, Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, "Well, I really want to charm you..."


    Ren Meimei was taken aback when he heard the words, and then the whole person couldn''t help crying with joy... "Woo... This is the first time the master said so... Meimei... Meimei... I was willing to die..."


    "What nonsense is not dead..." Zhou Ye was speechless when he heard the words, "Well, Meimei, you have to pay a little attention recently, the shadow assassin Yang Xuyan may go to your disadvantage..."


    "Shadow assassin?" Ren Mei was stunned when he heard the words, and then the camera on the light screen turned, and a man in black appeared in a pool of blood... "Is the master talking about this person?"


    Zhou Ye didn''t know Yang Xuyan either, so he wasn''t sure if this man was Yang Xuyan. He turned to look at Shi Zhixuan and asked, "Is it him?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, Shi Zhixuan hurriedly put away the shock of seeing the creation of science and technology in his heart, and carefully distinguished the man in black on the screen, "Yes, the master, it is him... I didn''t expect that the master''s wife is so powerful. ..."


    "This guy, as soon as he sneaked into the back house, he was discovered by the big double..." Ren Meimei stretched her waist and said, "I didn''t expect that he was actually a shadow assassin who is famous all over the world. He is really... vulnerable..."


    "Hahaha...well, since you are all safe and sound, then I can rest assured..."


    Zhou Ye said, she wanted to hang up the communication. However, Ren Meimei refused to let her master go. She dragged her master to gossip for a long time, and then the women took turns in battle, one by one across the light screen, to her family. The man tells his lovesickness...


    Zhou Ye didn''t feel impatient, but smiled and chatted with the girls one by one...


    Unknowingly, the sky outside the window was completely dark, and the women who had chatted online for more than an hour finally stopped.


    It''s not that they don''t want to chat with their men anymore. To be honest, they haven''t seen Zhou Ye for a few days, and their thoughts are almost overflowing. If they weren''t thinking of their men running all the way and physically tired, they would definitely pull their men. Have a good chat all night.


    After hanging up the communication, Zhou Ye looked at Shi Zhixuan, who had been kneeling on the ground for more than an hour, and said with a smile: "Okay, this is the matter, you can also find a room to live in, and I will drive the car for me tomorrow!"


    "Yes, master!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Shi Zhixuan stood up from the ground, then bowed his head and exited the room... and outside the door, helping his host close the door.


    Seeing Shi Zhixuan leaving, Ping Ping couldn''t help but smile and said, "No matter how many times I watched it, I feel that the master''s mental ability is simply cheating..."


    "Yes..." Tingting also said: "I thought there could be a battle..."


    "Ha ha... Don''t always think about fighting and killing, I am a good person... generally don''t kill..." Zhou Ye said with a polite expression.


    Ping Ping Tingting''s two women were first taken aback when they heard the words, and then they laughed sweetly while hugging Zhou Ye...


    That''s a shit with laughter, and he almost couldn''t straighten his waist.

 Chapter 1939

    Others don''t know what kind of temperament their master is, but since their birth, how could the two women who have been following Zhou Ye''s Pingting Tingting not know?


    Good guy??


    If the owner is a good person who doesn''t kill, then both of them can claim to be good people.


    "Hehe...Master, the evil spirits in your sea of ??anger are crying..."


    "Yeah, yes, a sea of ??evil spirits composed of tens of billions of unjust souls, they are crying... They were actually killed by a good man... Hahaha..."


    Listening to the laughter of the two women, there was a black line on Zhou Ye''s forehead... "You forget, can''t the master laugh casually?"


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, the two women suddenly felt the objects in the foreground flew around, and then...they realized that they had already appeared on the couch...


    "Master, we were wrong..."


    "No, master, we really can''t do it...it''s already daytime...!"


    It''s the night-two peerless magic soldiers who are enough to kill the gods and kill the gods, they paid the price for their unreserved words...


    The next morning--


    Zhou Ye walked out of the room with two lazy-faced god soldiers and sisters...


    After eating breakfast in the inn, the three left the inn...


    Outside the inn, there was already a carriage waiting for three people.


    The person who drives the car is no one else, but the evil king, Shi Zhixuan, who is known as the wizard generation of the magic door.


    At this time, Shi Zhixuan had changed his Confucian robe and put on a hemp suit. At first glance, it really looked like that.


    Seeing Zhou Ye leading the two girls out of the inn, Shi Zhixuan jumped from the shaft of the carriage and bowed to Zhou Ye and said, "Master, the carriage is ready..."


    Zhou Ye looked at the carriage in front of him, smiled and nodded, "Yes, where did you get the carriage..."


    "In return to the master, the small one is borrowed from the local county..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless when he heard the words... He knew that Shi Zhixuan''s so-called borrowing was probably a threat to rob him, right?


    But it doesn''t matter, it''s just a carriage anyway...


    At this time, the store staff also brought out the nightmare beast Zhou Ye had deposited here...


    When the nightmare beast saw its owner standing in front of a carriage, he snapped his nose and propped his head back. Obviously, it didn''t want to do the work of pulling a cart anymore.


    "You guy..." Zhou Ye chuckled lightly when he saw the nightmare beast''s performance, "No matter, you can run with the carriage..."


    "Well, the law..."


    The nightmare beast made a long hiss as if it had understood its owner''s words, then lowered its horse''s head, rubbing against Zhou Ye, as if acting like a baby.


    Zhou Ye looked disgusted and pushed the nightmare beast''s head aside... "Dare to spray your saliva on me, I will let you pull the cart to death..."


    When the nightmare beast heard the words, he closed his eyes tightly, with a pair of big eyes, looking sadly at his owner...As if to say that the Lun family is so cute, how can you bear to let the Lun family pull a cart.


    This little aggrieved expression made the two girls laugh chuckles...


    After laughing for a while, Zhou Ye took the two women into the carriage...


    Under the control of Shi Zhixuan, the carriage drove towards the outside of the county, while Zhou Ye''s nightmare beast ran leisurely on the side of the carriage, proud like a knight in a chariot, rushing forward and strolling behind... ¡­In short, there is no time to stop.


    For such a magical scene, the pedestrians on the official road are all amazed. After all, such a psychic horse is really rare.


    Chapter 2323


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and twenty-three


    "frame--!"


    A carriage galloping on the official road, beside the carriage, a tall horse is slowly stepping proudly on its own pace, and it will get close to the chariot from time to time, to tease this short distant relative... ¡­


    It didn''t move in, but it frightened the horse pulling the cart for a long time...


    And the middle-aged driver sitting on the frame and driving the car has nothing to do about it...


    He wanted to teach this disobedient beast a lesson, but... as soon as he took action, he realized that although the beast in front of him was very similar to the warhorse, it was completely two species!


    Not only was the skin rough and fleshy, but he also slapped his feet. Even the first wizard of the magic sect could not stop him, but was embarrassed by it.


    To be honest, this horse completely smashed his pride... let him fully realize that his master is extraordinary.


    Even a war horse has this ability. How can he be proud of the first wizard of the magic door?


    Therefore, he can only let it go and let the nightmare beast be naughty there.


    Just as the nightmare beast was playing more and more happily, suddenly a cold snort came from the carriage...


    With this cold snort, the nightmare beast leaped slightly, jumped to the side, and then ran with its head upright, as if the guy who just teased the chariot was not it.


    Seeing the appearance of this product, sitting in the car, Zhou Ye gave a wry smile.


    This guy, once he doesn''t ride it, he starts to let himself go... This is exactly a bear kid.


    And if you quarrel with it and make it so loud, it will show its aggrieved look at you... it''s so small, not to mention it''s funny, so Zhou Ye can''t help it, clean it up... forget it, just follow it. It goes...


    At this moment, Shi Zhixuan, who was driving, suddenly pulled the rein in his hand and said in a low voice: "Master, there is a horseshoe thundering behind him, and those who want to come are not good..."


    "Well, I see...just wait for them here." Shi Zhixuan could hear the voice, how could it be hidden from Zhou Ye.


    As the carriage stopped steadily by the side of the road, after a while, I heard a thunderous sound of horses stepping on the ground...


    Time is not long, the rushing knight has already arrived in front of Zhou Ye''s carriage and stopped.


    The head is a man and a woman. The man looks about twenty-five or sixty-six. He is dressed in a heroic bun on his head. He is dressed in martial arts. He is handsome and has a pair of flying os on his shoulders. He looks like a brother-in-law. Son, at first glance, it seems weak.


    The woman was very delicate, with a melon-seeded face and a bunch of small star-like spots on each cheek, giving people a playful and wild feeling.With long and charming eyes, Wu Lingling''s eyes are full of rebellious wildness, and he is looking at Zhou Ye in the car with interest, as if no one else exists.


    Under the leadership of this man and woman, these knights stopped beside the carriage... With a crash, a dozen knights surrounded Zhou Ye''s carriage.


    The man in the lead said to Zhou Ye in the car, "I am Tuobayu, and I am here to send my greetings to Young Master Zhou at the order of his master Bi Xuan!"


    Bi Xuan?


    Shi Zhixuan, who was driving the car, snorted disdainfully when he heard the words...


    The three great masters are very powerful, but Shi Zhixuan really looks down on...


    But now, as Zhou Ye''s servant, his master doesn''t say anything, and he can''t speak first, this is Zan Yue.

 Chapter 1940

    And Tuobayu heard Shi Zhixuan''s cold snort, but didn''t care... Because at this time, Zhou Ye spoke, "Wu Zun Bi Xuan? I have no relationship with him, why did he let you come?"


    "Your country has a saying that you can never go to the Three Treasures Hall. If you rush to this place not far from here this time, you will be asked by Master Zhou for personal love. If you are willing to hand over the Heshibi in your hands, Then my master is willing to shelter Young Master Zhou from being disturbed by people in the rivers and lakes..."


    "Hehe, Wu Zun Bi Xuan''s tone is really big..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "He protects me?? Just rely on him? He..."


    Although Zhou Ye didn''t finish the rest of his words, the disdain in his tone was beyond words...


    Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s words, Tuobayu¡¯s expression changed, but then he quickly returned to the original shape again. He smiled at Zhou Ye and said, ¡°Don¡¯t make mistakes, Master Zhou. In order to be successful this time, Master However, he sent all the eighteen hussars he personally trained to Xixia. If he can¡¯t bring back the peerless treasures and Choi Bi in the hands of Young Master Zhou, then he will have no face to go back to see Master..."


    Before Tuobayu''s words were finished, the charming girl sitting beside him was a little impatient and said, "Senior brother, don''t want to say any more. We will do things for Master soon. We have to hunt down Tuoba. Where''s the front..."


    The woman''s voice is both delicate and sweet, and has a foreign accent, forming a strange taste.


    Hearing the words of the younger sister beside him, Tuobayu gave a wry smile, and said to Zhou Ye and others: "Sorry, this is my younger sister Chunyuwei. Because Master is very fond of her, she feels more outspoken and offended. I hope you forgive me..."


    It was an apology, but in the words of Tuobayu, there was no apology...


    At this time, Zhou Ye was too lazy to make fun of them anymore... He waved his hand casually, and said to Shi Zhixuan: "Except for Tuobayu and Chunyuwei, everyone else will be killed..."


    Shi Zhixuan, who was already ready to go, heard a stern smile on his face, "Okay, master..."


    As his words fell, Shi Zhixuan turned into a black shadow, and instantly appeared in front of the so-called Northern Sai 18 hussars. The 18 hussars supported by Tuoba Yuyi were in the evil king Shi Zhixuan. In front of him, it was like a weak baby, without the strength to fight back.


    In the blink of an eye, those eighteen knights had already died under Shi Zhixuan''s hands.


    "Evil dare..."


    Seeing this situation, Tuobayu, who was sitting on the horse, could no longer maintain the style of his noble son. His handsome face was fierce, and when he lifted his hands, a pair of ziplines went to Shi Zhixuan...


    And Chun Yuwei on the side also took out the hunting knife from her waist, and was going to help her senior.


    Although this little girl is so arrogant, it can be seen that her brother is not the opponent of the horseman...


    However, as soon as she moved her hands, she found two slender figures in the corner of her eyes...It was not someone else, but the two women who had been sitting beside Zhou Ye just now.


    At this time, the two women and one person pressed on Chun Yuwei''s shoulders, and said with a smile: "How bad is it to fight and kill, come on, sister, sisters, take you to find the master to play interesting games!"


    As the two girls pressed Chunyuwei''s shoulders, Chunyuwei only felt that her whole body was numb, unable to move, and she could only let the two of them bring her to Zhou Ye''s side...


    Chapter 2324


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and twenty four


    Just when Chunyuwei was brought to Zhou Ye''s side by the two daughters of Pingting Tingting...


    Tuoba Yu and Shi Zhixuan on the side also distinguished themselves.


    "Illusory Demon Body..." Tuobayu looked at the remaining shadows in front of him, and felt the big hand grasping his neck from behind, the whole person was a little dumbfounded...Can''t help but cried out: "Who are you? ..."


    The magical body technique is the housekeeping skill of the evil king Shizhixuan. It is known for its weird speed. What is especially frightening is that it carries a residual shadow to confuse the enemy when it is fortunate. For this, Tuobayu¡¯s master Wu Zunbi Xuan told him...


    Therefore, Tuobayu can guess the body style used by the person in front of him.


    "Hehe...Old man Shizhixuan, now he is the groom of the master..."


    Hearing Tuobayu''s words, Shi Zhixuan, standing behind him, said with a deep smile...


    "How is this possible..." Tuobayu was stupid when he heard Shi Zhixuan confess his identity.


    Evil King Shi Zhixuan, what a proud man is that, how can he be a groom?


    What exactly is going on?


    For an instant, Tuobayu even felt that the three views were completely ruined... it was like seeing the emperor as a slave to someone.


    No, perhaps the emperor''s position in the eyes of a warrior like Tuobayu is far inferior to the evil king Shi Zhixuan.


    "Boy, you are lucky, my master wants me to keep you alive, otherwise...hehehe..."


    Shi Zhixuan didn''t say the rest, but Tuobayu also knew...


    If it hadn''t been for Zhou Ye to ask Shi Zhixuan to keep him alive, I''m afraid he would already be in a different place at this time.


    "Master, fortunately, the old slave has captured this junior!" Shi Zhixuan grabbed Tuoba Yu, came to Zhou Ye, and said respectfully.


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye looked at Tuobayu who was depressed...


    Tuobayu at this time has long lost the gentleness of the moment, and replaced it with a look of embarrassment.


    "Go back and tell Bi Xuan that I have temporarily detained his female apprentice. If you want to redeem it, please come to me in person..." Zhou Ye waved his hand and said to Shi Zhixuan, "Leave him here. , Let''s continue our journey..."


    "Yes, Master!" Shi Zhixuan respectfully promised, and he threw Tuobayu aside, then returned to the carriage throne again, picked up the riding whip he had just put aside, and hit a whip in the air. Drink: "Driving..."


    Under the control of Shi Zhixuan, the horses pulling carts set off again along the official road.


    But Tuobayu fell on the ground like a tortured chick, watching Zhou Ye''s carriage gradually disappear from his vision.


    Tuobayu no longer knew what to do. Originally thought it was a tenable thing, he didn''t expect it to be done like this. Not only did the eighteen hussars fall, but even his little junior sister was also caught by Zhou Ye. ...


    How to do??


    Keep catching up?Never die with Zhou Ye?


    Tuobayu felt that as long as the evil king was by Zhou Ye''s side for one day, he would have nothing to do with Zhou Ye...


    For the present plan, he can only rush back to Saibei as soon as possible, and ask his master, Wu Zun Bi Xuan, to take action. This matter is no longer what he can do.


    Thinking of this, Tuobayu stood up tremblingly and tried his best to put the corpses of the dead eighteen hussars on their own horsebacks. After all this, he climbed up. Own war horse.


    No way, his whole body skills have been banned by Shi Zhixuan... At this time, he is actually no different from a scholar who has no power to bind a chicken.


    On the other side, in Zhou Ye''s carriage...Ping and Tingting''s two daughters are also curiously asking their master...


    "Master, you can leave this foreign chick, why do you want to leave that sissy life?" Ping Ping asked.


    As the prostitute spoke, not only Chun Yuwei, who was imprisoned for freedom, put her ears up, and even Shi Zhixuan who was driving the car listened curiously.


    For Chun Yuwei, who has already become a prisoner at this time, she also wants to know what exactly is this guy in front of him leaving the lives of their seniors?


    Shi Zhixuan wanted to understand his owner''s preferences and better understand the meaning of God.


    Hearing Ping Ping''s question, Zhou Ye Xie Xie smiled and said, "It is natural that Tuoba Yu''s life was left for Ba Fenghan..."


    "For Ba Fenghan?"


    The Ping Ping Tingting sisters were taken aback when they heard the words, but then they thought of their host¡¯s wicked taste and immediately laughed...


    "Hehe...Master, you are so bad!"

 Chapter 1941

    "Just..."


    "How can I be bad? Please call me the messenger of true love..." Zhou Ye said solemnly, "Don''t you think that true love is beyond the shackles of gender?"


    Zhou Ye''s remarks made the two girls laugh so much...


    After everyone laughed for a while, Ping Ping Tingting looked at Chun Yuwei who was still under her control, rolled her eyes, and threw Chun Yuwei into her owner''s arms...At the same time, she released the restriction on her.


    And Chun Yuwei was thinking hard, when her senior brother Tuobayu and the dog thief who killed her master brother Ba Fenghan had anything to do with him, she suddenly felt a surge of force behind him, and then the whole person fell and sat down. In Zhou Ye''s arms...


    At this moment, she was like a cat with fried fur, she was about to jump up with a squeak...At the same time, she touched the hilt of the knife on her waist with her right hand, and she felt like she was about to move the knife when she didn''t agree.


    However, before she jumped up, she felt that her slender waist was firmly fixed by a pair of iron arms, and then, the whole person fell into someone''s arms involuntarily.


    "Traitor, what do you want to do?" Chunyuwei yelled inwardly.


    "Guess!" Zhou Ye said, gently sniffing between Chunyuwei''s neck, "Osmanthus-scented rouge gouache..."


    "You..." Feeling the strange feeling coming from the neck, Chun Yuwei''s small face was red all over... "Let go of me... you traitor... My master will definitely come to rescue me... "


    "Well, I believe your master will come to rescue you..." Zhou Ye smiled cheerfully: "And I also believe that when your master comes to rescue you, you will no longer be alone, but two. Personal..."


    "Why was I no longer alone when my master came to rescue me?" Chunyuwei asked stupidly when she heard Zhou Ye''s words.


    "Because, then you will have children..." Zhou Ye said here, smiling happily."It belongs to me and your child..."


    "Dog traitor, who would have a baby with you...you are dreaming..."


    "Hehe, that''s not up to you..."


    "Hmm..."


    Chapter 2325


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and twenty five


    Yuhang County¡ª¡ª


    It is close to the southeast coast, and the most famous specialty in the surrounding area is sea salt.


    And here also happens to be the distribution center of Haiyan along the southeast coast, and it is also the headquarters of the three major gangs along the southeast coast.


    Yanhuo Street is the largest salt wholesale market here. It is next to the pier by the sea. There are more than a dozen high and open salt shops lined up on the side of the sea. Behind the shops is the pier.


    More than a dozen shops were packed with people without exception, and the salt in the shops was piled up like a mountain, so cheap as if you could take one and a half packs without money.


    And in the largest salt shop, there is an old man sitting on his back. The old man¡¯s skin is bronzed. At first glance, he is the kind of person who often goes in the wind and rain on the sea. Around it, people stand or sit. With more than a dozen brawny men, the arms of these brawny men are bulging, obviously, they all have weapons hidden.


    When visiting merchants see this old man, they will respectfully greet him... Shout, old helper Yun!


    "Haha, what old gang master Yun? I have already passed the position of gang leader to my daughter, now it''s fine to call me old man Yun!" The Yun gang master said hello to those who said hello with a smile.


    This person is no one else, but the former leader of the Jukun Gang, Yun Haisheng...


    The Jukun Gang was founded by him, but it was carried forward by his daughter.


    Yun Haisheng really did not expect that his daughter only brought back so many masters after only one time of trafficking in salt goods to Luoyang...


    Now, all the salt goods in Yuhang County are in the hands of the giant Kun Gang.


    The three big gangs of the past have been wiped out, leaving only the giant gang to stand out.


    Of course, the old gang leader Yun also reminded his daughter about this, don¡¯t forget the people behind the Haisha Gang and the Water Dragon Gang, but he was given back by his daughter, saying¡ªwhether it¡¯s Yuwen behind the Haisha Gang. The valve, or the Song valve behind the Water Dragon Gang, is not an opponent of the people behind him, so don''t worry.


    In this regard, the old gang leader Yun can only let him go.


    After all, my daughter is older...


    Thinking of this, the old gang master Yun sighed helplessly.


    At this moment, a voice of greetings suddenly came from a distant street...


    "Cloud Gang Lord..."


    "The cloud helper, you are here..."


    "Cloud Gang Lord..."


    Hearing this movement, the old gang master Yun knew that his daughter must have arrived... After all, the Jukun Gang now controls the entire Yuhang salt cargo. In Yuhang, no one would dare not give the Jukun Gang face.


    Sure enough, after a while, the old gang leader Yun saw his daughter walk in front of him surrounded by two pretty women in white clothes."Daddy..."


    "Didn''t you go to the sea to Ryukyu? Why did you come back so soon?" Old Clan Master Yun asked curiously.


    "My daughter ran into Mrs. Dongming''s boat on the way. Fortunately, she made the deposit directly, so she doesn''t have to go to Ryukyu specially..." Yun Yuzhen smiled.


    "Okay, I''ll be back..." The old helper Yun nodded, and then said: "You have been tired for a long time, so go back and rest early. I''ll be watching here in Yanhuo Street. It''s okay..."


    "Well, my daughter will pick up someone, and then go home..." Yun Yuzhen saluted her father as he said here, "Daddy, then I will go first..."


    "go Go!"


    Although the old gang leader Yun doesn''t know who his daughter is going to pick up, he thinks that the person who can be met by his daughter in person must be an important figure in the forces behind her... Therefore, he didn''t ask much...


    Yun Yuzhen smiled and nodded, then turned around and walked towards the stable behind the shop with the two women in white clothes behind him...


    I came here as soon as I got out of the wharf, first, to report to my father to be safe, and second, to come here to ride a horse.


    After all, the dock is still more than ten miles away from the city...


    Yun Yuzhen led the two women in white clothes behind him on horseback towards the city, passing through the city gate, and stopped directly at the north gate of the city.


    The three of them stood outside the city gate and looked at the official road in the distance. In short time, they saw a carriage running towards the city gate under the control of a middle-aged coachman... Yun Yuzhen saw it at a glance. The tall horse running in the carriage...


    Seeing this familiar war horse, Yun Yu really knew that the master who had been waiting for a long time-the unscrupulous master, was here.


    Thinking of this, Yun Yu really couldn''t take much care of it anymore, and directly hit the horse, rushing towards the carriage...


    The middle-aged man driving the car saw the three women rushing towards him, his eyes narrowed, his whole body tense, and he meant to kill them under his palm for a big disagreement.


    At this moment, a voice came from the car...


    "Don''t panic, it''s your own..."


    Hearing this voice, the middle-aged man put down the riding whip in his hand and relaxed again.


    After a while, Yun Yuzhen rushed to the front of the car with the two women, bypassed the throne in front, and rushed directly to the door behind the car, and then the whole person was like a swallow returning home, jumping from the horse and jumping into the carriage. Among...


    Just jumping into someone''s arms...

 Chapter 1942

    "Master, the real slave missed you..." Feeling someone''s breath, Yun Yu closed her eyes really intoxicated...


    "I miss you too..." Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Yun Yuzhen, who was acting like a baby in his arms, and said, "True slave, your bird crossing technique has become more and more sophisticated!"


    "It''s all a gift from the master, the real slave dare not think of himself!" Yun Yuzhen said, raising his head and offering his...


    For a while, there was no other sound in the carriage except for the sound of the two pure snakes playing together.


    After a long while-


    Yun Yuzhen, who was suffocating to death, reluctantly let go of his master...


    Only at this time did she realize that the woman beside her master had changed again... "Master, what about Luo Yan and others? Also, these sisters are..."


    "Hee hee, I''m a pirate..."


    "I''m Tingting..."


    "You can call our sister..."


    Ping Ping Tingting smiled...


    Hearing what Ping Ping Tingting said, Yun Yu really couldn¡¯t help but look at her owner. You know, at Zhou¡¯s family, this sister and sister are not based on age, but on the order of entry... Therefore, she needs to look first. It depends on the wishes of the owner...


    Facing Yun Yuzhen''s questioning gaze, Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, "Sister Pingting Tingting has been following me for a long time..."


    Hearing the confirmation from his owner, Yun Yuzhen met the two daughters and said, "Yuzhen has seen sister Pingping and sister Tingting!"


    "Good girl..." X2


    Ping Ping Tingting and the two women responded with a smile...


    After seeing the ceremony with the two girls, Yun Yuzhen looked at the exotic girl sitting beside Zhou Ye again, curiously said: "Master, this is..."


    "Vil, I haven''t seen your sister Yuzhen..."


    Upon hearing this, Chunyuwei spoke reluctantly and said: "Chunyuwei has seen sister Yuzhen..."


    Chapter 2326


    Chapter two three thousand three hundred and twenty eight


    Although Chunyuwei had already been subdued by Zhou Ye...


    However, her own personality is the kind of personality that is somewhat arrogant but not so sophisticated.


    Therefore, it is impossible for her to be passionate about a certain beauty gang leader who meets for the first time.


    However, Yun Yuzhen obviously doesn''t care...After all, for her, her own master needs her attention. As for sisters, you don''t want to talk to me, I''m not happy to talk to you...


    Besides, Chunyuwei''s Northern Frontier-style face was a bit unpleasant for Yunyu... after all, he was a foreign race.


    Therefore, after Yunyu really responded indifferently, he turned around and went with his host.


    If it hadn''t been for this time that the carriage had already entered the city, I was afraid that Yunyu would have been unable to resist a long-awaited reunion with his master.


    Since there is no war, there is only chat...


    Yun Yuzhen told his host exactly what happened after returning to Yuhang with his sisters.


    After returning to Yuhang, Yun Yuzhen effortlessly overthrew the Haisha Gang and the Water Dragon Gang with the help of the kind mother Shafang and the girls such as Bei Mihu and Gui Renzhong, and then used thunder to gather the remnants of those gangs. Controlled the entire salt market in Yuhang.


    After that, Himihu took Li Xiuning and Shafang to Ryukyu and went to Dongming School...


    In the words of Himihu, that is, it''s been a long time since I went to Ryukyu...I''m going to find that little girl Wanjing to play.


    Of course, for the sake of safety, Bei Mihu threw the ghost ninjamen under his command to Yun Yuzhen, so as not to avoid someone looking for the back of the giant Kun Gang while they were not in Yuhang.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    While talking and laughing, Yun Yuzhen has taken his owner back to his house in the city...


    In fact, the house in the city is only a place where Yun Yuzhen only visits once in a while. On weekdays, Yun Yuzhen usually lives in Yunjia Village by the sea outside the city... After all, it is close to the sea. If something goes wrong, Yun Yuzhen turns around. Can leave by boat...


    But it''s different in the city. Once people close the four doors, she becomes a turtle in the urn.


    Of course, the current Yun Yu is really not afraid of being blocked by others, it''s just the habits of the Yun family in the past, and she doesn''t bother to change it.


    After arriving at his residence in the city, Yun Yuzhen first helped his host settle down for a while, and then after a short rest, he would take his host and sisters to experience the amorous feelings in Yuhang City...


    It is close to the sea, and salt merchants gather...


    In any era, salt merchants are the representatives of not bad money... Therefore, Yuhang City is also beautiful, singing and dancing...


    Here, you can''t see the feeling of chaos at all...Compared with the eastern capital of Luoyang, it is not different...


    Especially because it is far away from the imperial power, it is more open and extravagant...


    Walking on the streets of Yuhang, looking at the various shops, restaurants, and brothels on both sides of the road, a breath of drunkenness and dreams rushed toward your face.


    "Master, this is the most famous restaurant in Yuhang..." Yun Yuzhen took his owner and a group of sisters to a restaurant called Zuixianlou, and introduced: "The food made by this restaurant The most authentic, and the green plum wine brewed by the owner is even more outstanding..."


    As a competent female slave, Yun Yu really knows what his master likes the most...


    Except for the beauties, that is the beauty of food...


    For the beautiful scenery, it¡¯s too late today and it¡¯s inconvenient...but the food, Yuhang¡¯s most indispensable thing is food.


    Let¡¯s put it this way, as merchants who don¡¯t lack money, due to their social status, they can¡¯t wear silk satin because they are over-prepared and cannot ride in luxurious carriages. It is also because they are over-prepared, so they can only eat. Work hard with the game above.


    In this small city of Yuhang, there are more than a dozen restaurants alone, and there are many brothels and gambling shops...


    Especially in the era of wars, a successful business trip means a large amount of income, but also means that oneself will survive again.


    After all, no one knows, the next time I go on business, I will be unlucky enough to encounter a chaotic army or a defeated army of the Sui Dynasty...


    Therefore, many people have become like to have fun in time...


    This is why there are so many places to play in Yuhang City... Market demand drives market development.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye looked at the crowded restaurant in front of him, and smiled slightly: "Then have a meal here!"


    "Okay, Master!"


    While talking, Yun Yuzhen led Zhou Ye and others into the restaurant. Under the leadership of the restaurant staff, everyone walked up to the third floor, in a private room named Tingtao Pavilion...


    After seated, Yun Yuzhen waved his hand directly, "Pick up your best meal, and bring me two jars of green plum wine..."

 Chapter 1943

    The restaurant guy responded with a smile and walked out of the elegant room...


    It''s not a lot of time, more than ten cold dishes were put on the table first...


    Yun Yuzhen did his part to lift the chopsticks and picked up a drunk shrimp, then peeled off the shell of the shrimp with bare hands, dipped it in the sauce, and delivered it to the owner''s side... "Master, taste this drunk shrimp..."


    Ping Ping Tingting didn''t care about Yun Yu''s real behavior. After all, they could understand Yun Yu''s desire to please her owner...


    And Chunyuwei is a little bit upset...


    She also learned what Yunyu really looked like. She picked up a drunk shrimp from the plate and wanted to peel it and deliver it to her own man. However, she was born in Saibei after all, and she was a little uncomfortable with seafood... ¡­


    If she was asked to take a knife to slice roast lamb, she would definitely be better and thinner than Yunyu real slices, but-peeling shrimp shells is really not what she is good at.


    Yunyu really peeled off three of them, but she didn''t even fix one, so angrily, she almost threw the drunk shrimp in her hand to the ground and stepped on a few feet.


    In the end, Zhou Ye was almost crying when she saw her, so he peeled a drunk shrimp and put it in her mouth... This made Chunyuwei burst into laughter.


    When everyone was feeding the master, I was feeding the master a bite to play with my master, and suddenly a voice came from outside the door, "Under the Dugu Sect-Dugu Ce, I am here to pay a visit to the master of Jukun Gang Yun... "


    With the voice, the door was opened...


    Outside the door, stood a beautiful man wearing a Confucian robe...


    At this time, Yunyu was actually holding a peeled drunk shrimp and was about to feed it to his owner. Seeing someone disturbing his happy time, her pretty face suddenly became cold, "I don''t know any Dugu policy or lonely policy. ¡­¡­roll!!"


    At this time, Duguce also saw the situation in the house, and saw the women as if the stars were holding the moon, leaning against Zhou Ye, a trace of jealousy flashed in Duguce''s eyes, but they quickly disappeared. The bottom of my eyes..."Hehe, why did the Yungang master say this? Don''t the Yungang master know that you are already in a catastrophe? Now, it''s here to save you..."


    Chapter 2327


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and twenty seven


    Facing Duguce¡¯s words, Yun Yu really gave him a look without changing his face, and then said disdainfully: ¡°Oh, that¡¯s the case, your Excellency really bothered...but I still have something to do today. , Sir, please do it yourself..."


    This sentence sounds polite, but in fact it only means one thing, and that is-I am very busy now, hurry up and get out!


    Then how can you not understand the meaning of Yunyu''s truth?


    In an instant, his face turned from white to red, and from red to green again. The whole thing was like a kaleidoscope, which was extremely interesting.


    But in the end, he comes from a family of clan and has rigorous tutoring since he was a child. In addition, he also knows that his martial arts cannot be called a single-stroke martial arts. He came here to threaten Yun Yuzhen, relying on the banner of the Dugulan behind him. If you pay for it, then he will be nothing...


    Therefore, in the end Duguce abruptly endured it...


    "Haha, okay...Before I returned to Yuhang for the future, I heard that the Jukun Gang Yun Gang is a female hero. When I saw it today, I will leave... I just hope that the Yun Gang will always be so confident... I also hope that the people in charge of the Song Clan and the Yuwen Clan will have the vision..."


    Speaking of this, Duguce laughed and turned and left the room...


    Although he temporarily left the private room, he did not leave there. Instead, he opened a banquet directly in the hall downstairs, took his four swordsmen, and ate and drank there.


    The Lonely Strategy at this time is already secretly ruthless in my heart...


    Originally, he just wanted to hold Yun Yuzhen into his own forbidden, and then use this to control the giant kun gang, making it a chess piece in the hands of Dugushu.


    But now, he has decided...not only to control the Giant Kun Gang, but also to make Yun Yuzhen and the few women in the room his own slaves, and to sit in front of Yun Yuzhen and kill him. The little white face beside Yun Yuzhen...


    Although Zhou Ye, who was just sitting next to Yun Yuzhen, never spoke from beginning to end, but there is no way, people¡¯s jealousy is so ugly...Who makes Zhou Ye really have a relationship with Yun Yu? ??


    He had already regarded Yun Yuzhen as his own solitary policy, and had already regarded Zhou Ye as a thorn in his eyes.


    Not to mention Duguce''s thoughts, just talk about Zhou Ye and others upstairs...


    As Duguce left, the whole room suddenly became quiet.The women looked at Zhou Ye one after another, and Yun Yu really looked even more cautious, "Master...I..."


    "I know..." Zhou Ye interrupted Yun Yu''s truth with a smile... "Whether it is Yuwen Clan or Song Clan, you don''t need to worry..."


    "Thank you Master, Zhennu... Zhennu..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yun Yuzhen was so excited that he couldn''t express his excitement. He just hugged his master just like a meal...


    With his own master helping to endorse, Yun Yuzhen is afraid of Song Clan Dugu Clan and Yuwen Clan... What are you kidding?


    "Master is partial, I also want to..."


    "me too¡­¡­"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ...


    Soon, the atmosphere in the room became strong. If it weren''t for worrying that it was outside, I''m afraid the women would have been impatient...


    Next, the store''s folks brought up the dishes in the restaurant continuously, and the girls again began to feed their master while eating and playing.


    In the face of the feeding of the girls, Zhou Ye always refused to come. It can be said that the table was full of food, and most of it was in his stomach.


    Just when everyone was full of food and drink and was about to get up, a big man in a panic rushed into the private room from the outside.


    As soon as he entered the room, he knelt on the ground and said loudly: "The main thing is not good... Our stronghold in the city is being besieged by the servants, and the four doors in the city have been closed, and the servants are catching you from everywhere... Think of a way, helper..."


    Yun Yuzhen was taken aback when she heard this, then she smiled and waved her hand, "Don''t panic..."


    After speaking, Yun Yu really looked at his master... "Master, this..."


    "What are you afraid of, there is my groom in your stronghold, those people can''t get in..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand.


    Just kidding, although the evil king Shi Zhixuan looks like an ant in Zhou Ye''s eyes, he is one of the best masters in this world, especially his magical body and immortal seals are best at group battles, to besiege Yunyuzhen stronghold. It was purely looking for death.


    As for the tolerance in the city, that would be even more nonsense...


    If there is no foreign aid, how can they dare to capture Yun Yuzhen, are they really deadly?


    Let''s put it this way, most of the errands in the yamen are just for eating. Coupled with the chaos at this time, who knows who will eventually fall into the world?For a little thing to offend the giant kun gang of one party?That is looking for death...


    This is also why the Giant Kun Gang has annexed the Haisha Gang and the Water Dragon Gang, and the government has ignored them.


    But now, since these yamen''s doglegs dared to come out to find the leader of the Jukun gang, they wanted to come not only because of the touching of money, but also because of someone behind them.


    Who will support it?


    Isn''t the words of the Dugushu boy not obvious enough?Besides Yuwen Clan and Song Clan, who else would it be?


    The arm aid behind the Haisha Gang is the Yuwen Clan, while the arm aid behind the Water Dragon Gang is the Song Clan...


    The Jukun Gang destroyed these two gangs, and it was obvious that they moved the cake of the two big gates. The two big gates will naturally attack the giants with thunderous force...


    If this is not the case, then the world would still be considered weak in the two gates, and there will probably not be a minority of people who want to pounce on them and take a bite.


    Therefore, the Yuwen Clan and the Song Clan wanted to use the force of thunder to extinguish the Giant Kun Gang, which is excusable.


    However, Zhou Ye also had a hunch that there might be unexpected surprises tonight...

 Chapter 1944

    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and stood up, "Let''s go, let''s go and see, what fun is waiting for us outside..."


    "Yes, master!"


    As Zhou Ye got up, the women followed up...


    When everyone went downstairs, they happened to see Duguce sitting in the lobby...


    Na Duguce saw Zhou Ye and the others walking downstairs and smiled at everyone, his eyes filled with gazes waiting for a good show...


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about this either...


    The little ants of Dugu''s house can be cleaned up slowly. What anxiousness... Now, naturally, I have to go and see the big gifts that the two gate lords outside prepared for themselves.


    Uh, no, it''s not a gift for him, but a gift for the Giant Kun Gang...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye Shi Shiran stepped out of the restaurant...


    Chapter 2328


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and twenty eight


    Once out of the restaurant, Yun Yu was really taken aback by the strange situation outside.


    At this time, it was just half past the hour, which is about 8 o¡¯clock in the evening. Although the sky is completely dark, in Yuhang¡¯s case, it should be the beginning of night life, plus the location of Zuixianlou. The most prosperous commercial streets in the city should be filled with people and brightly lit.


    But now, although the shops on both sides of the road are still brightly lit, the doors of the shops are dead closed.


    Moreover, there is no pedestrian on the road, let alone a pedestrian, even a rat, and there is no one.


    The whole street feels like a ghost.


    Although Yun Yuzhen had long since been transformed by Zhou Ye and possessed the strength to outsmart the heroes, this strange situation still made her involuntarily lean against her master."Master...be careful..."


    "Haha... don''t be so scared..." Zhou Ye said, pulling up Yun Yu''s really little hand and walking to the street...


    As the crowd came to the street, they heard a loud noise... Then, on the shops on both sides of the street, countless black shadows sprang up. They either stood on the eaves or appeared on the second floor. Behind the windowsill of the building...


    Moreover, these people in black were holding a big bow in their hands. At this time, the bows and arrows in their hands were already ready to go, and the tips of the arrows pointed directly at Zhou Ye.


    At this moment, from the alley on the left side of the street, a sound of collision of armor pieces sounded, and then more than a hundred armored soldiers in heavy armor and holding long spears, lined up in a neat formation, came out...


    Those soldiers stopped 20 meters away from Zhou Ye and others...


    And in the alleys of the street on the right, there are hundreds of sturdy big men in black, all of them carrying a war knife in their hands, and their eyes are gleaming. Obviously-a group of martial arts masters.


    These people, from top to bottom, from left to right, surrounded Zhou Ye and others...


    At this time, the Duguce sitting in the hall of the Zuixianlou had already ordered someone to close the door of the restaurant. At the same time, he laughed and said, "Hahaha...The Cloud Gang Lord, right? , If the Lord of the Cloud Gang does not want to be in a different place, he will make a heavy oath and return to my lonely home from then on, then I will open the door to let the Lord of the Clouds come in and ensure the safety of the Lord of the Clouds..."


    Before he finished speaking, he heard a violent shout from behind the soldier on the left... "Duguce, what kind of thing are you, do you dare to take care of my Yuwen family? Is it true that I am invincible and dare not dare Killed you?"


    As the voice fell, the soldier on the left dodges a trail, and then a sturdy man walks out of the trail that the soldier gave way...


    Facing Yuwen''s invincible yelling, that Duguce hummed twice, then stopped talking...


    After all, Yun Yuzhen has not really belonged to his Dugu family now, and he can''t directly confront Yuwen''s family for this.


    Of course, if Yunyu really returned to his Dugu family, then the match would have been made. Why would he be afraid??


    You know, salt goods are huge profits. This is a piece of fat that everyone is jealous of. For this reason, it is worthwhile for Shang Yuwen''s family.Come to think of it, if Yun Yuzhen can really be controlled, his mother, You Chuhong, will also praise him for his beautiful work.


    As for now, it''s better to watch the drama well. People will not know how to be thankful if they are not in despair.


    Thinking of this, a smile leaked from Duguce''s face...


    At this time, Zhou Ye, who was on the street, didn''t care about the Yuwen Invincible that he jumped out, but looked at the big black men on the right.


    In front of those black-clothed big men Hun, there was a Song character written with Dou Da. Obviously, they were masters of the Song clan.


    "Haha...Xiao Yuzhi, I haven''t come out yet, because I want me to be in the study room that day..."


    Before Zhou Ye finished speaking, he heard a shy and anxious voice from behind those Song Clan masters, "Sister-in-law, don''t talk nonsense..."


    Following the voice, a tall woman walked out of the road that the big men in black gave way...


    I saw the woman with a heroic air on her face that was rare in her daughter''s family. This heroic air and her beautiful face formed a strange charm, which made people look at her and could never forget her figure...


    This woman is no one else but Song Yuzhi, the second young lady of the Song Clan.


    At this moment, Song Yuzhi, who walked out of the crowd, didn''t care about the archers on the wall and the attic, and walked to Zhou Ye''s face in a showy manner, and said with an anguish: "Sister-in-law, what nonsense... people... ¡­"


    "Am I talking nonsense?" Zhou Ye faced his sister-in-law in front of him, with a smile leaking out of his face... Then opened his arms and said: "Come, let my brother-in-law hug and see if Xiaoyuzhi is It¡¯s not thin..."


    Seeing his brother-in-law''s open arms, Song Yuzhi hesitated for a moment and plunged into Zhou Ye''s arms...Unconsciously, her arms hugged Zhou Ye''s waist tightly, and muttered: "Bad brother-in-law...you are trying to force Yuzhi...today''s matter, if it is passed back home, I am afraid that Dad will never let Yuzhi go out again..."


    Facing his sister-in-law''s complaint, Zhou Ye only said one sentence... "Yuzhi, you really lost a lot..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Song Yuzhi couldn''t stand it anymore...wow and cried out.


    She thought about her being forbidden by her father because of the villain in front of her...


    In fact, at the first sight of Zhou Ye, she wanted to come out and recognize her brother-in-law, but when she saw Yingying Yanyan surrounded by Zhou Ye, she suddenly became jealous... Do you recognize my brother-in-law...


    Of course, she didn''t expect to hurt her brother-in-law, she just wanted to make her brother-in-law suffer a little bit.


    However, she didn''t want to come out, but Zhou Ye gave him a drink and forced her out...


    How to force it???


    Zhou Ye''s words are all--Do you want me to hit your PP like I was in the study that day?


    That was the secret of Song Yuzhi and Zhou Ye, and it was the first time the two crossed that relationship...


    But how can this kind of thing be said in the public?If Zhou Ye is really asked to say it, then Song Yuzhi is not ashamed to die?


    Thinking of what Zhou Ye had done, Song Yuzhi suddenly got angry and punched Zhou Ye''s Hungarian mouth with his own fists, crying as he said: "Where were you when people were forbidden by your father? When I came out to look for you, where were you? People just watched the beauties around you, and the heart is sour, you have to force them out...you..."


    Facing Song Yuzhi¡¯s accusation, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t say anything. He just let her beat her own Huns in the mouth wantonly. When she calmed down and was crying in her arms, she said softly: "Sorry...Xiao Yuzhi , I know it¡¯s too late... However, I didn¡¯t hear that Yuzhi you were banned and did nothing..."


    Chapter 2329


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and twenty-nine


    "What did you do?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Song Yuzhi still angrily raised his head and looked at Zhou Ye with hazy teary eyes.


    "I used the entire world in exchange for your father''s promise to marry me..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "What?" Song Yuzhi was dumbfounded when he heard Zhou Ye''s words...

 Chapter 1945

    "Remember the manuscript of the longevity formula I asked your second brother to send back?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Hmm..." Song Yuzhi nodded when hearing Zhou Ye''s words...


    You know, even though she is forbidden to go out, she never hides anything at home. For a woman in love, it is naturally very happy to hear the news of her lover...


    However, it was exactly the same. Song Yuzhi heard that Zhou Ye actually asked his second brother to bring back a manuscript of the longevity formula, but did not bring him a letter. Naturally, he hated this Bo Xinglang for being indifferent to him. Asked, hate him for not seeing myself...


    This is why Song Yuzhi just wanted to see Zhou Ye suffer a little bit...Of course, she also knew that with her lover''s ability, this was simply not enough.


    "I wrote a sentence at the end of that manuscript..." Zhou Ye smiled, lowered his head to Song Yuzhi''s ear, and whispered: "That sentence is - I would like to fully support the Song Clan to seize the world. In exchange for Yuzhi''s right to freely choose his son-in-law..."


    "...You..." Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Song Yuzhi''s eyes suddenly became red again...


    Others don''t know how powerful Zhou Ye is, how could she not know??


    She has had the best relationship with her sister Song Yuhua since she was a child. Even after Song Yuhua married Zhou Ye, the letters of the two have never been cut off...


    Through the description in her sister¡¯s letter, she had already had a preliminary understanding of the power that her brother-in-law possessed-the Momen Yinkui School, the Zhengdao Cihang Jingzhai, these two famous schools all over the world. It is the basic plate of my brother-in-law.


    The Dongming School in Ryukyu, which started as a weapon business, belongs to his brother-in-law, plus Pegasus Ranch.


    It can be said that although Zhou Ye seems to have no soldiers, no soldiers and no territory in his hands, if he wants to start an incident, he needs weapons and weapons, horses and horses, master escorts and master escorts, as for ordinary soldiers... ¡­That''s really good to recruit.


    This kind of power is many times stronger than the four gate valves.


    You are the master of a feudal clan, and how many times have you escaped the siege of the two top masters of Zhengmo?


    You are the leader of the rebel army, without a war horse, do you want to fight with a dung fork?


    Song Yuzhi instantly figured it out... why his father laughed three times after receiving the manuscript of Changsheng Jue sent by his brother-in-law Tuo''s second brother, and then lifted his ban, and even ordered himself to come to Yuhang to deal with the Water Dragon Gang Things...


    It is said to deal with the things of the Water Dragon Gang, but in fact, she is also responsible for contacting the Dongming faction and discussing the purchase of ordnance.


    Thinking about it, it was also my brother-in-law''s words that worked...


    Thinking of this, Song Yuzhi couldn''t help it anymore, and didn''t care that there were people everywhere at this time... As soon as he stepped in, he offered his...


    And Zhou Ye, naturally would not refuse his sister-in-law...


    For a while, everyone was shocked by the distribution of this dog food...


    Yuwen Wudi was dumbfounded at this time... Fuck, this is different from what he said. Didn''t it mean that the two companies should unite to get rid of Yun Yuzhen and then control the Giant Kun Gang, and the interests are divided?Why now the second young lady of the Song family suddenly ran over and gave back to the man standing beside Yun Yuzhen...


    At this moment, a voice rang in Yuwen Invincible''s ears: "Brother Yuwen, it seems that this matter has been out of your control... Haha, why don''t you and me join forces??"


    Yuwen Wudi turned his head to look, it was not someone else, it was Duguce.


    This guy didn''t know when he slipped out of the restaurant and rushed to his side...


    For Duguce, Yuwen Invincible initially refused...


    Originally, the salt gang on the southeast coast did not have the Dugu family. This time, the Dugu family took advantage of Yun Yuzhen¡¯s opportunity to annex the other two gangs and wanted to intervene here... The Yuwen family and the Song family naturally refused. ...


    However, what I didn''t expect was that Song Jiaran was now united with the Jukun Gang... This Nima was a bit pitted.


    It seems that right now I can only talk to Dugu Jiaxu and Wei Snake first, and wait for Yun Yuzhen to talk about other things.


    Thinking of this, Yuwen Wudi smiled and nodded, "What Brother Duguxian said is exactly what the brother thought..."


    "Well, those women, please Brother Yuwen not to hurt them..." said this, a trace of murderous intent leaked in Duguce''s eyes, "It''s better to capture the man together, I want to be in front of him... "


    "You are actually okay with this..." Yuwen was speechless for a while when he heard Duguce''s words... "Follow it, in that case..."


    Having said this, the two nodded tacitly, and then both of them shouted violently at the same time: "Catch the criminal Yun Yuzhen, do it..."


    As the voices of the two fell, whether it was the Yuwen family''s masters or the masters of the Dugu family that had already been set up in the restaurant, they all rushed up together, and they were in a good position to capture the life of this line of life.


    At this time, Zhou Ye, who was still indulging in teasing his sister-in-law, ignored him at all, just waved his hand casually...


    The two women, Yingying, Yanyan, and Yingying, who were standing on both sides of him, suddenly smiled and said: "The slaves lead the way..."


    As the voice fell, the two women instantly turned into two groups of blood mist, one group of masters rushing to the Dugu house, another group of soldiers rushing to the Yuwen house...


    In the blink of an eye, those people were enveloped in the blood mist that spread... Then, a scream of screams came from the blood mist...


    As for the archers standing on the room, seeing the bad situation, they shot arrows at the two groups of Red Mist, Zhou Ye and others.


    In an instant, the arrow was like rain, shrouding everyone.


    Facing these arrows, Chun Yuwei, who had been standing behind Zhou Ye, had a cold face and snorted coldly.


    In an instant, the arrows that were about to hit Zhou Ye and others were frozen in the air.


    This strange scene caused the archers to sweat one by one... Just when they were hesitating what to do, Chun Yuwei shouted, "Go back..."


    Those arrows that were fixed in the air came at several times the speed and shot towards their original owners... For a moment, the screams and the puffs of arrows penetrating the human body were endless.


    When Song Yuzhi, who was dazzled by Zhou Ye, came back to his senses, what he saw was the scene in front of him...


    The Dugu family masters and the Yuwen family soldiers who were supposed to encircle Zhou Ye and others lie on the ground one by one...without aura.


    Only two guys are still alive, one is Duguce, the other is Yuwen Invincible...


    Looking at the two pale-faced guys, Zhou Ye turned his head happily and asked his sister-in-law, "Yuzhi, do you know what is more tragic than a dog?"


    "Huh?" Song Yuzhi was suddenly confused by his lover''s words.


    Chapter 2330


    Chapter two hundred and thirty


    What is the more sad thing than the dog?


    Song Yuzhi who asked this sentence blushed, and then he was at a loss.


    Song Yuzhi, who has not been with her brother-in-law for a short time, knows that from her brother-in-law''s mouth, he often hears some unclear sentences...


    For example-the dog...


    For example-single dog...


    For example-Otaku...


    and many more¡­¡­


    When she was young, she was also very curious about the meaning of the words in her brother-in-law''s mouth, so she also asked her brother-in-law what those words meant... and Zhou Ye did explain to her the meaning of these new words... ¡­


    For example, otaku means-a man who lives at home every day.

 Chapter 1946

    Of course, this explanation may not be reliable, but it also fascinated the former Xiaoyu... After all, these so-called words were refined by tens of millions of people and spread, and they can circulate in the Internet age for more than ten years. , In itself represents a certain infection ability.


    Especially in line with the cognition of the young Xiaoyuzhi, so Xiaoyuzhi quickly accepted this... She even secretly called her father Tiandao Song Que an old houseman.


    Of course, this is not a violation of peace on certain levels. After all, who made Tiandao Song Que stay in the sharpening hall except for occasionally going out to compete in the sword?


    However, Yuzhi was still confused by his brother-in-law''s words...


    Doesn''t the dog represent the auxiliary word of the tone?Just like [My God] like this??


    Just when Yuzhi looked confused, Zhou Ye smiled...


    "Okay Yuzhi, brother-in-law will teach you one more thing today..." Zhou Ye said, holding Song Yuzhi''s slender waist with one hand, and blowing a loud whistle with the other hand in his mouth.


    Song Yuzhi''s small face turned even redder when he heard that his beloved professed his brother-in-law, and felt the big hands that were not honest on his waist... [This bad guy will act like a brother-in-law... while calling himself a brother-in-law...]


    But it is Zhou Ye''s style, but it faintly gives her a sense of breaking the emergency...


    That feeling was like a poppy, corroding her soul and making her obsessed.


    At this moment, there was a sound of animals running from far away, and there was a barking sound that followed...


    "This is¡ªa dog?" Song Yuzhi asked hesitantly.


    "Not bad!" Zhou Ye smiled and gently pinched Song Yuzhi''s Qiong nose, and said with a smile: "Next, let my brother-in-law tell you what is more saddening than a dog!"


    Song Yuzhi looked at the expressive expression on his brother-in-law¡¯s face, always feeling that his brother-in-law seemed to be saying nothing good...


    Just when Song Yuzhi wondered what his brother-in-law wanted to do.


    More than a dozen dogs appeared in front of Zhou Ye, squatting there one by one, looking like a loyal guard.


    Song Yuzhi has long been surprised by her brother-in-law¡¯s endless weird abilities, but she still does not understand the use of her brother-in-law calling the stray dogs in the city here. Is it to let these more than a dozen dogs tear the two out of them? Broken??


    And Zhou Ye smiled and looked at the dozen or so dogs in front of him. What should I say? There are no pet dogs in this era. Some are just large dogs in the nursing home, but this is just like Zhou Ye¡¯s. Xinyi, although there is no such a dog as Tai Ritian, but it is not bad.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and pointed at Duguce and Yuwen Invincible, who were still lying on the ground and unable to move, and said, "Reward you..."


    As Zhou Ye''s words landed, a red light suddenly appeared in the eyes of these dogs...then they went crazy, rushing towards Duguce and Yuwen Invincible.


    Song Yuzhi couldn''t help closing his eyes... and fell into Zhou Ye''s arms.


    Although she knew that these two people were the enemies of her brother-in-law, it was still too cruel to let the wild dogs tore them to pieces.


    Of course, although she was a little unbearable, she would not persuade her brother-in-law to let them go.


    Because Song Yuzhi knows that his brother-in-law is such a person, how good he is to his own woman is how cruel he is to his enemy.


    Song Yuzhi also appreciates this trait. She does not intend to change her personality.


    However, she lay in the arms of her brother-in-law for a long time, but did not hear the screams, only a series of frightened shouts and a sound of tearing cloth...and the women''s exclamation.


    "Eh!!! So I can do this..."


    This is Chun Yuwei''s exclamation...


    "Help...help...no, don''t tear my clothes anymore...help, whatever you want...you can... let me go..."


    This is Duguce''s panicked voice...


    "Naughty animal, you dare...I will definitely kill you...I must kill you...Ah!!!"


    This was Yuwen''s invincible voice, which was still threatening at first, but the screams made later made people extremely curious. There seemed to be some other emotions in the screams.


    This made Song Yuzhi couldn''t help but curiously raised his head from his brother-in-law''s arms and looked at the murder scene...


    I saw that there were more than a dozen wild dogs, some of them were dragging their limbs, and some were lying directly behind them¡ª¡ª


    That move made Song Yuzhi immediately understand how his brother-in-law made these two lives worse than death.


    She couldn''t help taking a bite, "Bad guy..."


    Then he buried his little head in his brother-in-law''s arms again, and never let go.


    But at this time, the people who were watching the two people suffer on the scene have an idea in their hearts: It turns out that the thing that is more sad than the dog is-it was said by the dog...


    Zhou Ye, who was holding his sister-in-law in his arms, looked with interest at the miserable appearances of the two hapless ones, hehe, straightforward...


    Those who insult others will always humiliate them.


    If you want to take other people''s things, you must be prepared for everything you have to be taken away by others.


    It''s the law of the weak to eat the strong, this is the principle of heaven... blame it, blame, these two people will be sent to the door to die!


    Although it is said that among Zhou Ye¡¯s women, there is Yuwen Zhaoyi, but-Zhou Ye really has no affection for Yuwen''s family. As for Dugu''s family, although Dugufeng is also within Zhou Ye''s hunting range,- ¡ª Zhou Ye instinctively hates this person Duguce.


    Aspirational, talented, greedy...


    It can only be said that Dugu Ce is looking for abuse and cannot blame others. The redistribution of the salt market in the southeast coast has nothing to do with his Dugu family, but he has to take part in it and treat himself. The woman''s thoughts were bad, and she could only say that it was Duguce who was looking for death.


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t intend to kill Duguce either. You must know that sometimes-death is a relief for some people.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled coldly, then lightly bowed his head and pecked Song Yuzhi''s forehead in his arms, and said softly: "Follow me back..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Song Yuzhi''s body stiffened, and after humming in an indistinct voice, he refused to speak again.


    Zhou Ye felt the acquiescence of her sister-in-law in her arms, haha ??smiled and said: "Go, we are going home..."


    Chapter 2331


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and thirty one


    The masters of the Song family stood aside, watching their uncle take away their second young lady with a look of helplessness.


    "Here, Brother Mingda, what should we do next?" A black-clothed man looked at the street where there were only two people and more than a dozen dogs, and looked at the man with a knife beside him with a toothache. Help these two second generation ancestors? You can sell the Dugu Family and Yuwen Family?"


    "Hehe..." The big man called Mingda who stood next to him sneered and glanced at him: "I''m going to go, anyway, I dare not violate my uncle''s words..."


    Hearing Song Mingda''s words, the interrogator couldn''t help but shudder.


    According to the deeds about his uncle circulated in the family, it seems, may, probably... the person who offended him will not end well, thinking of this, the big man never said anything.


    However, after hesitating for a while, he asked unwillingly: "Then is our mission a success or a failure?"


    "Of course it succeeded!" Song Mingda heard the words and laughed: "Since the Giant Kun Gang belongs to our uncle, then the benefits of our Song family will naturally be indispensable. Our uncle is not the kind of person who eats alone, well... don''t say it. Now, let''s withdraw first..."


    "Yes!" XN


    Following Song Mingda''s order, a group of Song family masters left the scene...

 Chapter 1947

    As for Song Yuzhi, the second lady who led the team, they had forgotten unconsciously.


    In the Song family, the affair between Zhou Ye and Song Yuzhi was nothing secret. At the beginning, Song Yuzhi had a fallout with Tiandao Song Que because of his brother-in-law Zhou Ye. Everyone in the Song family knew... In their opinion, since The family elder Song Que lifted the ban on the foot of his second young lady, which obviously means¡ªthings have turned for the better, that is to say¡ªmaybe since then, the Song family has only one son-in-law.


    Therefore, they don''t care about their second lady being taken away by their uncle.


    With the retreat of the Song family masters, on the entire long street, only the corpses and two people and a group of cheerful dogs were left on the floor.


    In the long street, the screams of Duguce and Yuwen Invincible echoed from time to time... The screams spread far and wide, and from time to time, there were several dog barks.


    The next day--


    In the city of Yuhang, in Yunyuzhen''s mansion.


    "Morning, Yuzhi baby..." Zhou Ye smiled and greeted the heroic girl who opened her eyes in her arms...


    With his greeting, a certain girl who was still in the shadows was embarrassed and slipped into the thin quilt, and he would never miss her head again.


    Zhou Ye looked at his sister-in-law''s piety and couldn''t help but chuckle. Sure enough, the most touching thing was the delicacy of a young girl.


    The two laughed again on the couch, and then Yuzhi learned good morning under the guidance of a wicked brother-in-law. After biting, the wicked brother-in-law let the poor one go. The little white sheep fell into the wolf''s mouth.


    Under the service of the maid, the two of them were dressed neatly and washed before they came to the back hall to prepare for a meal.


    At this time, all the women gathered in the back hall early. When Song Yuzhi walked into the back hall with Zhou Ye''s support, he was immediately ashamed and almost wanted to find them. Drill in a seam.


    Zhou Ye had a long time to persuade Song Yuzhi to give up the idea of ??running back to the house immediately.


    Fortunately, the girls didn''t tease the new sister too much, and after a few teases, it was enough.


    As the maids brought breakfast to the table, the women began to eat.


    "Brother-in-law...no...Yelang..."


    "I still like Yuzhi that you call my brother-in-law..." Zhou Ye joked with a smile.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yuzhi''s small face turned red... "Bad guy... If you run into your sister, what would you tell her to call you?"


    "Hehe...Of course she asked her to call my brother-in-law..." Zhou Ye said shamelessly.


    Yuzhi heard that, the whole person is not good... She angrily pinched Zhou Ye''s waist with her hand, and said: "Bad guy, don''t do this..."


    Seeing Yuzhi''s performance, the girls suddenly burst into laughter...


    But fortunately, gradually, Yuzhi became accustomed to this atmosphere. After all, these sisters are women of her own man, and she finally knew why her sister always complained to her last night. She was tied up and sent to her brother-in-law''s couch.


    Without him, it is really-too ??livestock.


    Because it was her first time last night, Zhou Ye didn''t use too much force, but...with more than enough energy but not enough energy, she looked at the uncomfortable appearance of her brother-in-law [pretending], and called out the sisters who had been waiting outside the door. Come in¡­¡­


    But even so, Zhou Ye was still worried about her for the first time, so after putting all the girls out one by one, he took her to another room to rest, giving her a seemingly first time...


    But even so, she almost frightened her, good deed, a few sisters are not the opponent of this animal.


    Can''t think about it anymore, just think about...


    Thinking of this, Xiaoyuzhi coughed a few times, pretending to be calm, and asked: "Brother-in-law, can you share the share of salt goods for my family..."


    "Of course no problem!" Zhou Ye waved a big hand and said, "From now on, all the salt products under the control of the Giant Kun Gang will be sold by your Song family, and the profit will be divided into fifty to five, how about?"


    "Really??"


    "Of course!" Zhou Ye said, looking at Yun Yuzhen and said, "Jin''er, what do you think?"


    "What the master said is what the real slave wants to say!" Yun Yuzhen said with a smile: "It takes time for me to integrate the forces of the three gangs, and... It¡¯s also great that the Kun Gang¡¯s strengths are sold by the Song Clan! I can also save my heart and deal exclusively with maritime affairs!"


    Having said this, Yun Yuzhen asked curiously: "Jin Slave once heard the little princess Wanjing say that the master has an invincible giant ship... made of steel, it is unsinkable in water, and extremely strong, even in strong winds and waves. Among them, it is still flat...I wonder if the master can let the real slave know..."


    Upon hearing Yun Yu''s truth, Song Yuzhi and Chun Yuwei both looked at Zhou Ye with curiosity...


    Steel giant ship?


    Does not sink in water?


    how can that be??


    As for the two of Pingting Tingting, the two have been with Zhou Ye for the longest time. What strange means have they never seen Zhou Ye?Not to mention the giant ship, it is the cosmic mothership, the Death Star Battle Star, they have also seen a lot...


    Therefore, the two are not curious.


    Zhou Ye looked at the curiosity that was about to overflow in the eyes of several girls, and smiled slightly: "Okay, it just so happens that I am going to the Dongming School. I will take you with you this time..."


    Chapter 2332


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and thirty-two


    On the sea beyond Yuhang¡ª¡ª


    Yunyu is really the flagship, and the Giant Kun is floating there.


    This Yunyu really car, about fifty meters long and three or four meters high, is already a rare giant ship in this era.


    And Yun Yuzhen has always been proud of this ship. Since she is going to send her master to the open sea to summon the giant steel ship, she will naturally bring her own flagship out to offer treasures. Of course, for the sake of safety, Yun Yuzhen didn''t bring the other ships of the Jukun Gang, and even the crew of the Jukun used the ghost ninja that Hemihu left for her.


    No way, who told Zhou Ye didn''t like male crew members?


    The training of the crew is not done overnight. Even if Yunyuzhen started to collect fisher girls from the coast as soon as he came back, he wanted to build a flagship team made up of all women, but in the end, the rule that women are not allowed to board the boat has a long history. .


    Although those fisher girls are proficient in water, it is impossible for them to learn to steer the sails in a short time.


    Therefore, Yun Yuzhen had to temporarily use the ghost ninjas left behind by Himihu as a crew member.


    "What does the master think of Zhen Slave''s Giant Kun?" Yun Yuzhen walked to Zhou Ye who was standing beside the ship''s side, hugged his master''s arm, and asked.


    This is not to say that Yunyu really wants to show off, but just like a child who gets what he thinks is good and wants to be praised by his own adult.


    When Zhou Ye heard the words, he laughed but said nothing...


    Seeing his master¡¯s behavior, Yun Yu really stomped... "Master..."


    At this moment, a white figure appeared behind Zhou Ye, "Master, it has reached the deep sea!"


    "Okay!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, then looked at Yun Yuzhen and said, "After a while, you will know what the Giant Kun is like in my eyes!"


    As he said, Zhou Ye raised his hand and pointed at the distant sea. Suddenly, a teleportation formation about 100 meters high opened out of thin air.


    On the round golden teleportation array, there are very mysterious characters, like gears, constantly circulating...


    The golden light emitted by the teleportation array even covered the sun¡¯s rays in the sky...

 Chapter 1948

    However, this is not what surprised the women the most...


    With the opening of the teleportation array, a giant steel beast is slowly passing through the teleportation array, opening outward...


    At this moment, the whole ship was silent...


    Whether it was Chun Yuwei who was seasick, Song Yuzhi who was watching the seascape not far away, and Yun Yuzhen who was standing next to Zhou Ye, their eyes widened, looking at the giant steel beast in front of them, from the teleportation array. Drive out slowly...


    When the super battleship Umbrella, a giant steel beast of more than 350 meters long, was completely launched from the teleportation array, the women looked at the terrifying behemoth in front of them, completely sluggish.


    "This...this...is this master your steel giant ship?" At this moment, Yun Yuzhen looked at the steel behemoth quietly standing beside him, and his whole person felt unreal.


    If you look down from the sky at this time, you will find that the Giant Kun, originally the most powerful warship of this era, is compared with the Umbrella next to it, just like the contrast between a kitten and a war elephant. general¡­¡­


    "Master...Master..., please, let me go up and take a look..."


    At this moment, Yun Yuzhen, who had recovered his senses, hugged his owner''s arm, acting like a coquettish and selling cute, all kinds of methods will come out... in order to get on the boat to see the true face of Lushan.


    Not only her, but even the eyes of the women beside him are full of longing...


    Seeing the eyes of his own women, Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, and said with a smile: "Of course there is no problem..."


    "Nadeshiko, lower the gangway..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s order, the Umbrella was close to the side of the Jukun, and soon a gangway was lowered and placed on the side of the Jukun.


    Yun Yuzhen and other women stepped onto the gangway under Zhou Ye''s leadership.


    At the entrance of the stairs, Yamato Nadeshiko, wearing a cherry-colored thirteen sheet, was already kneeling respectfully on the deck, waiting for a long time.


    Seeing Zhou Ye coming up, Yamato Nadeshiko touched the ground with three fingers, bowed his head and said, "Master, welcome home!"


    "Well, I''m back!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    For Yamato Nadeshiko, the Umbrella is not only her birth opportunity, but also her home...Although she has become an electronic wizard at this time, she can leave the Yamato and seek a more powerful carrier...


    However, Yamato Nadeshiko is reluctant to leave here, because this is where she and her master''s memories are. Everywhere here, there are good memories of her and her master...


    Of course, Yamato Nadeshiko also has a small plan in his heart...


    Why have not been willing to replace the carrier??


    Because only in this way can I be summoned by my master every now and then...


    After all, if it is too powerful a carrier, the owner will basically not call it.


    Like the Death Star--


    Unless Zhou Ye intends to destroy the planet, otherwise it will never be summoned. Other than that, with the volume and mass of the Death Star, once it enters the far earth orbit... its own magnetic field will disturb the Earth¡¯s magnetic field. It is not impossible to even destroy the entire human race on the earth due to the sudden violent tide caused by the disturbance of the magnetic field.


    But then again...


    If the owner wants to completely destroy a planet or even a universe, does he still need to use the Death Star?


    He can easily do this by himself...


    Therefore, a powerful carrier also means that it is possible that the owner of his own will not necessarily be summoned once after passing hundreds of times. In contrast, Yamato Nadeshiko would rather not change the carrier, and always accompany his master in this form, waiting for his master''s anytime call¡­¡­


    This is not the case, my master has already carried himself with him for several consecutive worlds...


    Thinking of this, Yamato Nadeshiko couldn''t help but leak a smile...Sometimes, being strong does not necessarily mean a good thing, and she is more willing to be with her host than being strong.


    "Noseko, thank you for your hard work..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly at the smiling face of Yamato Nadeshi in front of him.


    "Where, the master is too polite..." Yamato Nadeshiko turned his head to look at the girls behind Zhou Ye, smiled slightly: "These sisters are the new sisters of the master, hello, I am Yamato Nadeshiko..."


    "Hello...I am Chunyuwei..."


    "Hello, I am¡­¡­"


    Following the self-introduction of Yamato Nadeshiko, the girls also began to introduce themselves. Facing Yamato Nadeshiko, a gentle and virtuous woman, the girls gradually became relieved. After all, in their opinion, they can help themselves. The man in charge of this steel behemoth must be a woman trusted by his own man...


    They are really afraid of being a very difficult woman... Yamato Nadeshiko''s kindness also relieved them.


    With the deepening of the exchange, the girls gradually became familiar with Yamato Nadeshiko. Under the leadership of Yamato Nadeshiko, they visited this incredible steel beast in their eyes... As for the Giant Kun that they used to ride?They will be driven back by the ghosts...Next, they will spend the trip to the Ryukyu Islands on the Umbrella.


    Chapter 2333


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and thirty-three


    The Ryukyu Islands have a total length of more than 1,000 kilometers from north to south, facing northeast to southwest, covering an area of ??4,644.75 square kilometers and more than 60 islands.


    It used to be the best haven for pirates and criminals. After all, it is not far from the southeast coast, only more than 600 nautical miles.


    The earliest ethnic group here was the Jomon people, but since Dongming sent them here, these Jomon people have been expelled to the neon Satsuma clan, and they have been built on the island and adopted female refugees...


    Today, this place has become the prohibition of the Dongming School. The largest island in the Ryukyu Islands, Ryukyu Island, is the residence of the Dongming School.


    Ryukyu Island is located in the middle of the Ryukyu Islands and is the best natural deep-water port.


    On the island of Ryukyu, there are everywhere women in the uniforms of the Dongming School... It seems that the Dongming School has built an artificial daughter country.


    At this time, outside the largest port of Ryukyu Island, a young girl in a white silk skirt was standing there, staring at the sea level in the distance, as if waiting for something.


    Behind her, more than a dozen young girls in Dongming style costumes were standing there, and these young girls were talking in low voices.


    "Is the island owner really coming back today?"


    "I don''t know, but looking at the appearance of the young lady, I guess I will come back!"


    "Speaking of which, the island owner hasn''t returned for more than half a year... I really miss the island owner..."


    "Sick Nizi, are you thinking about the island owner... Didn''t you hold you to death last time?"


    "How can you die... dare you say you don''t want the island owner?"


    "Of course I thought..."


    "..."


    Standing in front of the maids, Zhou Wanjing was full of depression as she listened to the voices of the maids.


    Obviously he is the most active of the sisters, so whether it is Xiuxun or Xiufang, they are in front of him, and they are completely recognized by his father...Even Qingxuan...


    No matter how you think about these things, it is depressing...


    Had it not been for my mother, Mrs. Dongming, to prevent her from leaving the island, she would have rushed to the Central Plains and forcibly gave her father...How could she make those sisters laugh at her in the chat group and say that she was guilty? The guts...just shouting and not acting?


    Thinking of this, Zhou Wanjing couldn''t help but gritted her teeth.

 Chapter 1949

    At this moment, someone yelled...


    "Look at it, it''s the island owner''s ship...it''s really the island owner back!!"


    When Zhou Wanjing heard the words, she hurriedly looked up. As expected, at the sea level in the distance, a huge ship with no mast sails was approaching here...


    "It''s Father..."


    Seeing this, Zhou Wanjing couldn''t help it anymore, picked up the corner of her skirt, and ran quickly towards the huge ship in the distance...


    At this time, the afterglow of the setting sun fell on the sea, setting the sea water into a golden color... The girl in a white dress was like an elf in the sea, stepping on the golden sea water and ran towards the huge ship...


    The so-called top players in the arena, if they see this scene, they will definitely commit suicide in shame.


    When it was said that it was too late, the girl''s figure flickered on the sea, and after just a few strokes, she had already arrived in front of the giant ship...


    Just when Zhou Wanjing was about to arrive in front of the giant ship, she suddenly felt an invisible force acting on her... Her heart warmed, and then she gave up struggling, and then allowed this force to transmit her to someone who had long been missed. In the arms.


    "father¡­¡­"


    A stream of light flashed in front of her, and a familiar face had appeared in front of her...


    Zhou Wanjing couldn''t help it anymore, opened her arms and hugged the person who was thinking about it all day and night... "Dad... Wanjing, Wanjing missed you so much..."


    "Really?" Zhou Ye hugged the daughter in his arms and teased: "Why do I hear Meixian say that if someone wants me not to come again, they have to find someone to marry me, and make me regret it for a lifetime. ??"


    "Dad..." Zhou Wanjing blushed when she heard her father''s words, she put her little head on someone''s shoulder, and refused to say anything.


    After laughing for a while, Zhou Ye introduced his daughters to his women one by one.


    Even though Zhou Wanjing seemed polite and respectable when facing these women... but in private, Xiaoshou didn''t know how many times she had greeted her father''s waist.


    [Smelly dad, I have to be willing to go back to Ryukyu to find me soon... It turned out to be... again!


    [Is it not enough to have our sisters??


    Zhou Ye looked innocent towards his daughter''s accusing eyes... as if it was not him.


    In this regard, Zhou Wanjing was also suffering from anger, but there was no other way besides suffering from anger.


    However, there is actually no other way...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Wanjing''s eyes rolled steadily...Speaking of which, above their sisters, there is a big sister...


    It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t like going to the underworld, so they haven¡¯t seen the eldest sister, but now...it¡¯s time to find out the eldest sister too, otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that they won¡¯t be able to restrain their unwary father. ...


    While talking and laughing, the Umbrella has already docked at the port of Ryukyu Island...


    Mrs. Dongming was not on the island, and Zhou Ye didn''t like to be in charge of affairs. Zhou Wanjing, who was the leader of the young faction, naturally became the manager of the island.


    Even if she doesn''t like her father''s new woman, she still has to do her best as a landlord.


    However, she didn''t want to let these women go so easily... Thinking of this, Zhou Wanjing smiled at the girls who followed Zhou Ye: "Sisters are here at the right time, and today it happens to be me who sent Daqing to Dongming. I also invite all sisters to join in and celebrate together!"


    "Dongming Sect Daqing?" Hearing this, Song Yuzhi asked rather curiously: "Is it a celebration like the Zhongyuan Festival?"


    "Hehe, Sister Yuzhi is not anxious, at night, you will know!" Zhou Wanjing smiled mysteriously.


    Song Yuzhi heard Zhou Wanjing''s mystery, and couldn''t help but look at Zhou Ye... He seemed to be asking his own man, what is this so-called Dongming Daqing?


    When Zhou Ye saw this, he just wanted to speak... As a result, his daughter Zhou Wanjing was overwhelmed... "Daddy is not allowed to speak, otherwise it won''t be fun..."


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye could only signal helplessly...I didn''t want to say it, but was sealed by someone with the ability to speak...


    Upon seeing this, the women chuckled slightly...


    While talking and laughing, Zhou Wanjing had already led Zhou Ye and others through the gangway and onto the pier...


    "Island owner, welcome home!" XN


    As soon as they stepped onto the dock, more than ten female disciples of the Dongming School bowed and saluted Zhou Ye.


    Chapter 2334


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and thirty four


    "Okay, get up!" Zhou Wanjing said first: "I decided to hold the Dongming Daqing celebration tonight, everyone, hurry up and prepare the supplies needed for Daqing..."


    A light flashed in the eyes of all the female disciples when they heard the words of their young master, and then they couldn''t wait to say: "Please follow the young leader''s order!"


    As the voice fell, more than ten female disciples disappeared on the dock in a flash...


    "What a handsome effort..."


    Seeing the group of Dongming disciples who disappeared in the blink of an eye, Song Yuzhi couldn''t help but sigh... "It is said that in the martial arts, there is the Yinkui faction in the martial arts, and the right way has Cihang Jingzhai in charge. Today It seems that the Dongming faction is far superior to these two factions..."


    "Hehe, you don''t dare to be..." Zhou Wanjing heard the words with a smile: "It''s all right for my elder sister to talk about this. If I let my grandmother hear this, I won''t break Wanjing''s PP!"


    "Huh? Dare to ask Sister Wanjing''s grandmother..." Song Yuzhi curiously asked.


    "Uh... Zhou Ma has been tired for so long, everyone is tired, Wan Jing... take us to take a rest, and we have to participate in the celebration later!" Zhou Ye interrupted a bit awkwardly.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s interruption, Song Yuzhi gave him a weird look. I don''t know why he didn''t let himself ask this question... However, since she was her own man, she would naturally not violate...


    Thinking of this, Song Yu laughed: "Yes, Wanjing, take us to rest first..."


    "Alright, Daqing still needs to prepare for more than an hour, so I will settle the elder sisters first..." Zhou Wanjing said as she walked away with her daughters.


    Most of the residences here are on the coast. The modern villas built by the seaside give the women an eye-opening feeling... After all, this European-American style villa is still relatively new to all women. of.


    Especially in the villas, all kinds of modern electrical appliances are amazed by the girls.


    After setting up the girls, Zhou Wanjing pulled Zhou Ye out on the excuse that Daqing of the Dongming School needed her father''s help...


    The father and daughter walked out of the villa, turned a bay, and came to a clearing in the coconut grove...


    "Ahem, Wanjing, what on earth do you want to tell your father?" Zhou Ye asked pretendingly.


    "Hehe...Father, why don''t you let Sister Yuzhi know that, in fact, my grandmother is the yin queen of the Yinkui school?" At this time, Zhou Wanjing, who had no outsiders by his side, became an eccentric spirit. The little elf looked at his father defiantly and said, "Are you afraid that she will know that you are not only my father, but also my grandfather?"


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at his daughter helplessly... "Don''t make trouble... Wanjing..."


    "I didn''t make a fuss, I just didn''t agree...Why is the person who showed my heart the first to my father was me, but my father came to me last...I don''t accept...well..."


    The best way to deal with a jealous woman is to shut her up.


    Otherwise, the more things she said, the more she would feel wronged...in the end, she would be out of control.


    Of course, there are many ways to keep a woman closed. Beating and scolding are just the most inferior way. It is easy to give birth to resentment and cause endless misfortunes.

 Chapter 1950

    Besides, Zhou Ye was not willing to treat his daughter that way, so he could only...


    After a long while-the figure in the coconut grove separated...


    A certain little Nizi who was taught that he couldn''t speak, looked at her father provocatively, "How can you be patient? Have the ability to treat me like my mother..."


    Oh, my uncle can''t bear it, my aunt can''t bear it...


    Faced with such a provocation, how can Zhou Ye endure... "Baby, this is what you asked for..."


    "Hey...nothing but speaking...ah...well..."


    Someone paid the price of''blood'' for her provocation...


    Of course, this is the price she has long wanted to pay...but, she will be absent for the Dongming School Daqing tonight...


    However, for Zhou Wanjing, it didn''t matter... Anyway, she had done what she wanted.


    When the silver moon rises from the sea...


    Daqing of the Dongming School began.


    All the Dongming disciples, wearing masks and short skirts, appeared in the large open space in the island. At this time, a pile of logs bonfires three meters high had been lit in the open space.


    The girls sang and danced, while enjoying the sumptuous food, while dancing a rather enchanting dance.


    Of course, there are also Yun Yuzhen and other women who first came to the precious land...


    At this time, they also wear masks and wear the same attire as the disciples of the Dongming School.


    Only at this time, Song Yuzhi and other women were quite uncomfortable, because-the female disciples who sent the clothes told them that they were not allowed to wear other things under these attire. In other words, at this time-they were all in neutral. What...


    This is quite difficult for Song Yuzhi, who has been educated by a family since he was young...


    But fortunately, she felt a lot more comfortable when she knew that there was no other sex on the island except her own man.


    Otherwise, she would never dress like this.


    Thousands of girls from the Dongming School surrounded the bonfire, singing and dancing, laughing and playing...


    They held hands around the bonfire and pulled them into a big circle...Dancing unknown dances...The joyous atmosphere, Song Yuzhi and other women were also infected and let go. In this bonfire party, enjoy the fun...


    What makes Song Yuzhi a little strange is, where did his brother-in-law go?Why hasn''t it appeared yet??


    When she was looking for her brother-in-law everywhere, the accompaniment of the drums suddenly changed and turned into a blast of drums.


    Then, a certain person walked into the venue, and saw that he was about 1.9 meters tall, and his whole body was like the most perfect creation in the sky, which made women feel a...want at a glance.


    Unlike the girls, he didn''t wear a mask... His handsome face had a smirk.


    This is not Zhou Ye and who is it??


    Seeing Zhou Ye entering the arena, all the girls screamed...


    Then...they shifted their target, gathered around him, sang, danced, and jumped... They sweated and showed him their feminine charm...


    At some point, the drum beat stopped...


    The girls formed a circle with their backs to Zhou Ye, and then... bend down...


    For a time, there were big apples everywhere...


    Even Song Yuzhi and other women unknowingly acted exactly the same as the Dongming girls under this atmosphere.


    Taking this as an opportunity...A carnival that truly belonged to Daqing of the Dongming School began...Of course, it was also the carnival of Zhou Ye.


    After all, who made him the man of all the Dongming girls?Although it is hard to take one enemy a thousand, but he is as sweet as a sweetheart...


    Chapter 2335


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and thirty five


    Unknowingly, three days have passed since Dongming School Daqing...


    Song Yuzhi and other women are gradually getting used to the customs on Ryukyu Island...


    In particular, their relationship with Wanjing has become more harmonious.


    After all, among the three major irons, they also accounted for the same... at least they had carried the''gun'' together.


    Outside the largest beach on the Ryukyu Island, a huge beach chair was standing there, Zhou Ye lazily crawling on it, Song Yuzhi and Zhou Wanjing, two women sitting right by his side, gently helping him with their hands. Apply sunscreen.


    Ping Ping Tingting and twenty female disciples of the Dongming School were playing beach volleyball on the beach...


    Of course, with the strength of these two girls, even though they are two to twenty, they are still bullying.


    As for Yunyuzhen and Chunyuwei, they are obsessed with barbecue by the beach.


    They were at the barbecue grill, desperately trying to show off their feminine charm, and made a barbecue meal that was enough to amaze their men, but unfortunately, with Zhou Ye¡¯s tricky taste of eating all over the world. Say, it''s a bit hanging.


    "Yelang...Do you really plan to build this paradise into a casino?" Song Yuzhi asked rather depressed.


    "Yeah... don''t you think it is appropriate to build a casino here?" Zhou Ye stretched his waist, then turned over and asked them to help him continue to put on sunscreen. "It''s not far from Dongying. Yuhang is not far away, it is an excellent area..."


    Speaking of this, Zhou Ye saw Song Yuzhi''s rather reluctant look, and smiled slightly: "Okay, don''t be reluctant... It will be a thousand years later to build a casino city. By then, I am afraid of you. I''m tired of showing the scenery here..."


    "But..." Song Yuzhi said with a bit of reluctance: "The scenery here is so pleasant, it''s not a pity that the vulgar things are stained..."


    "Hahaha... in the future, you will find that there will be more places with beautiful scenery!" Said this, Zhou Ye took the two women into his arms, "Besides, it''s still early...what anxious... Maybe I will change my mind then..."


    "Hmm..." Song Yu nodded softly after hearing the words...


    "Okay, be good, but let''s play ball with Ping Ping Tingting and others..." Zhou Ye said, patted the two women''s dolphins.


    "Okay, I wanted to defeat Sister Ping Ping a long time ago. It''s really hateful to bully my Dongming school disciples..." Wan Jing said, waving her small fist, and pulling Song Yuzhi up. The game is going on on the beach...


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help but chuckle while looking at his daughter''s self-confident appearance...


    I''m afraid that my daughter will be unlucky this time... However, it wouldn''t be too much to want to come here to seduce Tingting and the two daughters...


    Let them go...


    I just don''t know what kind of expressions the Yuwen family and Dugu family look like after receiving their gifts??


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but look forward to it...


    Three days later----


    Luoyang, the eastern capital...Dugu Mansion.

 Chapter 1951

    You Chuhong looked at her grandson in front of her, the anger in her eyes burst out...


    "Okay, okay, okay... My lone lone family was bullied by a small gang of rivers and lakes into such an appearance, OK... OK!"


    The lord of the Dugu Sect, Dugu Peak also had a gloomy look at this time, staring stubbornly in front of him, lying on the ground, like the son of a dog, the blue veins on his forehead collapsed to the ground."Jukun Gang... what a giant kun Gang, I want him to stay away...!"


    No matter how ambition is Dugu Ce, no matter how talented, and lusty, he is also a Dugu man, how can he be bullied like this??


    "The lord, the most important thing at this time is to cure Young Master Ce''s dementia first..." Du Guxiong said hesitantly: "And as the chaos today, we are not easy..."


    "Shut up..." Duguba shouted loudly: "Should I let the face of my Dugu family be trampled on?"


    This Dugu Ba is also the son of You Chuhong, and the younger brother of the lord Dugufeng, perhaps because of the smell. On weekdays, the closest thing to him is the nephew of Duguce... Now I see my nephew changing. In this way, there is a feeling of empathy."


    You Chuhong suppressed the anger and asked, "What did the royal doctor in the palace say?"


    "Returning to the ancestors, the doctor said... Master Ce everything is normal, but..." A master from the Dugu family just said here.


    Suddenly there was a dog barking outside the courtyard...


    Then, Duguce, who was originally lying on the ground like a dog and drooling, was as if he had heard some kind of signal. In a flash, he raised his hands, unlocked the cool belt, raised his apple high, and prepared. The appearance of bearing the favor of a dog...


    "Master Ce, don''t do that..."


    "Master Ce..."


    The people next to him hurriedly rushed up when they saw this. Tikuzi''s Tikuzi, helped lift up...


    It took a long time to settle the Dugu policy...


    Seeing this, whether it was You Chuhong or Dugufeng, his face was extremely ugly...


    This is not sick?That¡¯s it if you are ill?As soon as I hear the dog barking...


    It''s simply...


    "I''ve decided, this time I will do it myself... and wipe out all the giant kun gang... Do not keep the chickens and dogs!" You Chuhong said bitterly.


    "This, old lady, no..." Du Guxiong hurriedly stepped forward and said: "If there is a chaos today, old lady, you are the Dinghai Shenzhen of my Dugu Clan, how can you easily leave Dongdu? Besides, you still have it on your body. Stubborn..."


    Although You Chuhong is the number one master of the Dugu Sect, but in the early years, he suffered a problem in his practice and injured the lung meridian, so that he suffered from asthma stubborn disease... once he was overworked, he would have an attack.


    This is also a well-known thing in the Dugu Family...


    Therefore, this time, the two brothers Duguba and Dugufeng did not scold Duguxiong, but went out together: "Brother Xiong said that his mother''s body is very important, and the Dugu Valve needs you to be at the helm. How can you leave easily? Eastern Capital..."


    Hearing what her two sons were saying, You Chuhong took a deep breath... She knew that this was indeed her recklessness...


    Dong is the foundation of her lone lone sect. If she leaves, if Wang Shichong takes the opportunity to make trouble, with her two sons, she really can''t beat that old fox.


    Thinking of this, You Chuhong sighed, "Fine, since that''s the case, I won''t do it myself... Ask someone to call Feng Girl over..."


    "Yes!" X2


    Hearing that my mother did not do it herself, the two brothers Dugufeng were relieved...


    As for, why did my mother call Feng Girl over?They also had some guesses in their hearts...


    The master of the Dugu family, if You Chuhong is the first master, then Dugufeng''s daughter, Dugufeng is the second master...


    Calling Du Gufeng to come, naturally sent her to take her family''s masters to Yuhang to destroy the giant Kungang.


    Chapter 2336


    Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty Six


    Half a month later...


    A fleet of three large ships, from Luoyang, the eastern capital, travels through Tongji Canal, then enters the Yangtze River waterway, and descends to the southeast important town, Yuhang.


    On the bow of the leading ship, stood a young girl wearing a black samurai costume with a long sword across her waist.


    The original exquisite body was wrapped in the fitted samurai uniform, and it felt more toned, especially her slender and white fingers, which gave people an indescribable beauty at first glance.


    At this moment, the girl was looking at the Yuhang Pier, which was approaching in the distance, with a smile, not knowing what she was thinking.


    At this moment, a big man in Tsing Yi walked over and held a fist to the girl: "Miss, Yu Hang is the front convenience. Should we take a rest and inquire about the situation before making a decision?"


    "No need!" The girl waved her hand and said leisurely: "Although I look down on the second generation ancestor who can''t do anything, but in the final analysis, he is still a member of my lonely family. He has done something wrong and can''t help it. The gang will deal with it...After we got off the ship, we went straight to the headquarters of the giant kun gang, and after taking the cheap maid, let¡¯s go! We also saved trouble and confronted the Song Clan."


    "Yes!" Hearing what his own lady said, the big man nodded respectfully and went down to pass the order.


    "Song Clan..." After the big man went down, Du Gufeng leaned on the wooden fence and muttered, "What is your relationship with this giant Kun Gang?"


    Although Du Gufeng went straight down by boat, but he didn''t have the trouble of rushing to the Giant Kun Gang.


    Instead, while inquiring about the news, he moved slowly...


    Otherwise, Du Gufeng and his party would go down the river, and it would not take half a month.


    Her carefulness is indeed not in vain.


    As far as she knows, it is not only her brother Duguce who suffered that day, but also Yuwen''s invincible Yuwen family.


    After Yuwen Wudi was sent back to Yuwen¡¯s house, it is said that Yuwen was injured in anger on that day, and even wanted to order the soldiers to send Yuhang to Yuhang and kill the whole Yuhang without leaving... However, he was given to Yuwen, the first master of Yuwen. Discouraged...


    After that, the Yuwen Valve was no more...


    As for what Yuwen''s family thinks, and Yu Wenhua''s reason to dissuade his uncle Yuwen from being hurt, this is not something that Dugu''s spies can find out.


    The second is that the Jukun Gang''s annexation of the Haisha Gang and the Water Dragon Gang not only touched the interests of the Yuwen family, but also the interests of the Song Clan. After all, the Song Clan stood behind the Water Dragon Gang.


    However, that day, I did not hear about the abuse of the leader of the Song Clan. Especially, the Song Clan did not go to the Jukun Gang afterwards. Instead, the Jukun Gang and the Song Clan formed a cooperation trend. The salt of the entire southeast coast. The goods were all sold by the Song Clan...In this way, Du Gufeng couldn''t help being careless.


    In this matter, what role did Song Clan play??


    For a second generation ancestor, is it worthwhile for the Shang Song clique?


    And how does Yuwen Valve plan?Could it be that they asked her to fight for the Dugu Clan and Song Clan before they came out to reap the benefits of the fisherman??


    I really want to blind his Yuwenshu...


    Thinking of this, Dugufeng''s face leaked a sneer...


    This time, she will attack the Giant Kun Gang with the force of thunderbolt, and after taking down the Giant Kun Gang leader Yun Yuzhen, she will quickly withdraw... I want to come, this will not touch the interests of the Song Dynasty, after all... Cooperating with others, I don¡¯t have to lead Shuxin. If she captures Yun Yuzhen, the Song Clan will naturally completely control the Giant Kun Gang. In this way, the Song Clan can not only blame her Dugu Clan, but also promote her Dugu Clan. Favors.


    After all, she helped him Song Clan to do what Song Clan wanted to do but couldn''t do...


    As thoughts flowed, the three big ships had already landed...

 Chapter 1952

    After a while, more than a hundred knights were already on the dock, waiting in line...


    The merchants'' helpers on the dock looked at these knights wearing leather armor and swords. They all pointed and pointed... but did not dare to step forward.


    At this time, Du Gufeng also walked out, took the reins handed over by a servant, and turned on his horse... "Go!"


    With her sweet drink, more than a hundred martial arts masters, led by her, ran towards the salt street at the east coast of the city...


    For a time, the sound of horseshoes resounded like thunder.


    On the other side, on the Yanhuo Street-the door of the Jukunbang shop, a strange figure is sitting here, with the former boss of the Jukunbang who sits on the Yanhuo Street, Mr. Yun drinking tea.


    It''s just that the look of the old man Yun at this time is really too interesting...


    She flinched, and even the hand that poured the tea was trembling, and she felt a little frustrated.


    "Song Daxia, please have tea..."


    "Yeah!" The strange man just nodded slightly when facing the hospitality of Old Clan Leader Yun...


    His behavior seemed very impolite, but in the eyes of everyone around him, it was quite normal...because he was the leader of the Song Clan, Tiandao Song Que.


    On the other side of the tea table, there is a middle-aged man sitting. Although he is dressed in a coarse blouse and dressed as an under-person, no one dares to despise him...


    "I have heard about the name of Brother Shi''s Evil King for a long time, but I couldn''t ask for it. I didn''t expect that I met here today...It''s a great blessing in life!" Song Que said slowly, looking at the middle-aged man.


    "It''s just a fake name!" Shi Zhixuan picked up his teacup without rushing, and smiled freely: "The Evil King is dead, and now there is only one chariot driver, Song Master is polite!"


    "Hahaha... what an evil king, he can afford to put it down...hahaha!" Song Que burst into laughter when he heard Shi Zhixuan''s words.


    "If you can''t let go... so what?" Hearing Song Que''s words, Shi Zhixuan said bitterly: "The master''s order cannot be violated. If you can''t let it go...you have to let it go!"


    Song Que sighed after hearing this...


    He really didn''t know how his son-in-law made a generation of masters like this...


    You know, that''s the Evil King... The Evil King Shi Zhixuan who has drew with San Ren Ning Daoqi three times.


    Even if it was Song Que, he was not sure of victory.It can only be said that if it is against each other, the winner will be divided into half.


    However, since I saw it today, Duan Duan can''t let it go...


    You know, Shi Zhixuan''s name is also engraved on the whetstone in his Modaotang. It''s just that there is nowhere to look for it. If you don''t have a good fight today, wouldn''t it be a pity??


    Thinking of this, Song Que looked at Shi Zhixuan''s eyes, and the spirits burst out, and said slowly: "Brother Shi, Song has foreseen the magical body and immortal seal of Shi''s name moving the world, please... ¡­"


    Chapter 2337


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and thirty-seven


    Song Que hasn''t finished talking...


    "Patter..."


    With a sound, the two books were thrown on the tea table...


    One book says [Summary of Magical Demon Body Law] and the other book says [Undead Seal Method]...


    "If you want to see it..."


    After throwing the two martial arts secrets on the table, Shi Zhixuan lifted up his tea bowl and took a sip... that gesture was like a hermit who saw through the world.


    But Song Que was dumbfounded by Shi Zhixuan''s actions...


    Fuck-do you understand human language? I mean to compete with you. What do you mean by just throwing out your martial arts secrets??


    "Brother Shi, are you trying to trick Song to fail?" Although Song Que''s face was not angry, his tone had become cold.


    "Haha... The Lord Song is too worried! How dare I play with the master''s Yue Zhang Taishan?" Shi Zhixuan said unhurriedly: "It''s just that after Shi has seen the master''s power, he Knowing that martial arts has its limits, that is, how about reaching the limits of martial arts and breaking the void? Compared to the master, it is just like an ant..."


    Hearing Shi Zhixuan''s words, Song Que couldn''t help being discouraged...


    Indeed, he has also tried with his son-in-law, and the result is really discouraging...


    If it is only one point more, or even a hundred times stronger, Song Que is confident that he can catch up with him by honing his martial skills...


    However, the difference between him and Zhou Ye is more than a hundred times, a thousand times, or even ten thousand times...


    That guy was born to disrupt his martial arts heart.


    Being able to keep his Dao heart from breaking down is already considered to be his will is different from ordinary people''s firmness.


    Thinking of this, Song Que couldn''t help but feel a little bit of sympathy for Shi Zhixuan.


    "Oh-!" X2


    Both of them sighed involuntarily...


    Just when the two old guys were cherishing each other... Suddenly, there was a sound of horseshoes, and then Baiyu rushed into the Salt Goods Street and surrounded the entire salt shop of the Giant Kun Gang.


    "Jukun Gang leader, where is Yunyu really!"


    With a scolding, the figure of a knight stood out from the crowd...


    Then the knights behind her also shouted loudly: "Dugu''s work, please stay away!"


    With the shouts of these knights, the originally lively salt street suddenly became clean...Of course, there are some desperadoes who dare to ask for life on the sea, but they are not interested in helping the giant Kun. Help stop Jae...just standing in the distance watching the excitement.


    At this time, Du Gufeng also jumped off the horse, Shi Shiran walked to the salt store, and looked up and down the three people sitting in front of the tea table.


    "I wonder if the three seniors have a relationship with the Jukun Gang?" Although Du Gufeng saw the extraordinary coming of Song Que and Shi Zhixuan, they did not recognize their identities.


    After all, Song Que hadn''t been out of Lingnan for a long time, and few people could recognize him, and the evil king Shi Zhixuan was the Lord with enemies everywhere, and few people could recognize him.


    "Haha... the misfortune caused by your master has come, how are you doing?"


    Hearing Du Gufeng''s words, Old God Song Que was teasing Shi Zhixuan...


    "It''s not my coachman''s turn to take care of the battle..." Shi Zhixuan replied unhurriedly: "My master has so many talents, how can I let an old guy who drives a car come out to fight?"


    "Hehe... Old man Shi is right. If you let you do it, doesn''t it appear that no one under my master''s command is available?" As this sounded like a silver bell, words with a slightly exotic accent sounded... At some point, a pretty figure wearing a thirteen singles appeared in front of everyone.


    "The old slave has seen the god master!"


    Seeing this figure, Shi Zhixuan hurriedly got up, respectfully saluting the slim figure.


    The person who came is not someone else, it is the god of ghosts and gods.


    She stayed here just to deal with the follow-up matters of Dugu''s Family and Yuwen''s Family...

 Chapter 1953

    "Hi...this woman...not easy!"


    Seeing Bei Mihu''s figure, Tiandao Song Que couldn''t help narrowing his eyes, and took a breath.


    Although Bei Mihu was standing in front of him, in his spirit, he could not feel the existence of Bei Mihu at all, as if the Eastern woman in front of him was just a phantom.


    The master''s trick is to focus on the front line of life and death.


    However, even if your martial arts are outstanding, you can''t kill a person who doesn''t exist in this world.


    Obviously, Himiko is such an existence.


    But...bei Mihu does exist in this world, and this kind of extremely uncomfortable sense of contradiction makes people feel like they want to vomit blood.


    Mei Hu turned his head and smiled at Song Que, and then said: "The master Song has praised him, and the slave slave is just a female slave of the master...can''t afford the praise of the master!"


    As Bei Mihu''s voice landed, the No. 10 knight of the Dugulord who was standing behind Dugufeng instantly turned into a piece of flesh and blood together with the horses under their hips... and the leading Dugufeng''s eyes widened. The face is incredible...


    At this time, Du Gufeng was horrified...


    After this weird woman appeared and stood on the spot, she felt like her whole body was tied up by countless invisible silk threads, unable to move.


    Not only was her body unable to move, but even her gaze seemed to be caught by an invisible big hand, and she couldn''t say a word...


    At this time, Himihu, who killed the Dugu family samurai in a flash, took small steps with joy, walked in front of Dugufeng, stretched out her hand, and provoked her chin.


    To be honest, Bei Mihu is only less than 1.6 meters tall, while Du Gufeng is 1.7 meters tall because of his Xianbei descent.


    A short girl, holding the appearance of a tall girl with her hand, looks quite funny...


    However, everyone present did not smile...


    Because, behind Du Gufeng, there are more than a hundred piles of bloody corpses...These corpses are stacked on top of each other, and it is impossible to tell which is a human and which is a horse.


    In this bloody scene, the scene that appeared, made people feel very strange.


    Even with Song Que and Shi Zhixuan''s skills, they couldn''t tell how Pi Mihu used these Dugu family knights to shred the corpses.


    "Tsk tusk..." Pi Mihu looked at Dugufeng¡¯s small face as if looking at an animal, then walked around Dugufeng, slapped her dolphins in his hands, or measured her slender waist...busy After a while, he said, "Yes, it''s the type that the owner likes... You should be glad that you have a good skin, otherwise... You would have become one of those corpses..."


    Chapter 2338


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and thirty eight


    When he said this, Himi disregarded Du Gufeng¡¯s horrified eyes, and then said: "However, having a good skin is just a good congenital condition. It needs adjustments from the day after tomorrow... Well, in order to make the master happy, I will work a little harder. ..."


    After saying these words, Himihu was about to leave here. At this moment, she seemed to be thinking of something, and turned around to give a salute to Song Que and the others, and said: "Song Master, please wait a moment...my master I am currently in Ryukyu, and I can return at noon tomorrow...Himeihu has retired first!"


    As the voice fell, Bei Mi called the whole person, and even Du Gufeng, disappeared in front of everyone.


    "call--"


    It wasn''t until Meihu left for a long time that Song Que sighed deeply... "What kind of demons and monsters are under my son-in-law..."


    "Hehe..." Shi Zhixuan just smiled when he heard the words... "The Lord''s daughter gave birth well..."


    That means--if your daughter hadn''t married my master, maybe she would be as unlucky as me...


    Who was Song Que, naturally he could hear the meaning of Shi Zhixuan''s words... and he didn''t care."Of course, I should probably say that it is because my daughter gave birth well that I have a glimpse of Dabao..."


    Hearing this, Shi Zhixuan rolled his eyes helplessly...Well, it''s also very helpless for a grandmaster to be shameless.


    At this time, dozens of guys from the Giant Kun Gang drove a carriage and came here.


    Their task is to deal with these corpses...


    To be honest, they have been accustomed to the aunt¡¯s preferences since Bei Mihu took the seat of the Giant Kun Gang...


    In the hands of this aunt, almost never left a whole body.


    These stormtroopers that were capable of fighting and daring to fight, have now changed into a corpse collection team... hey.


    After Song Que chatted with Shi Zhixuan a few more words, he turned and left Yanhuo Street.


    The next day--


    Zhou Ye took Song Yuzhi and returned to Yuhang... After all, Song Que is here, he has to come back.


    And Ping Ping Tingting and Chun Yuwei and other women are still in Ryukyu for the time being, enjoying the sunny beach bikini...


    After getting off the ship, Zhou Ye took Song Yuzhi to the Tingtao Tower in Yuhang City... Tingtao Tower was the property of the Song family, and the Song clan leader came here naturally to live in the Song family property.


    "Second Miss, Young Master..."


    As soon as Zhou Ye and Song Yuzhi entered the Tingtao Building, the boss of Tingtao Building greeted him, greeted him, and said, "The Lord has been waiting for you for a long time...please follow me..."


    As he said, he turned around and walked upstairs with the two of them...


    "Yelang..." Upon hearing the news of her father, Song Yuzhi''s face was scared...to put it bluntly, it is one thing for her father to acquiesce, but it is another thing for her to lose consciousness when she is unmarried. For the cognition of my father, I will be banned again...


    "Don''t be afraid... everything is with me!" Zhou Ye smiled and gently patted Song Yuzhi''s little hand, then pulled her up and walked upstairs.


    In the end, the shopkeeper of Tingtaolou stopped at the door of Tianzi No.1 room, and bowed and said: "The master is inside, my son-in-law, second lady, please come in!"


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye nodded, then took Song Yuzhi''s hand and opened the door and walked in.


    As soon as the two entered the room, they saw the tall figure of Tiandao Song Que. At this time, he was sitting at a round table with a dozen exquisite meals...


    Seeing his son-in-law and daughter walking in, Song Wei nodded and said solemnly, "Sit down!"


    Zhou Ye smiled and was not polite, and he directly pulled Song Yuzhi and sat opposite Tiandao Song Que, "Yue Zhang is here, why don''t you inform my son-in-law earlier, so that my son-in-law can prepare early!"


    "Haha...what did you prepare early?" Song Que said coldly when he heard the words, "Are you prepared to pretend to have nothing to do with my cock?"


    With the eyes of Tiandao Song Que, how could he not see that his second daughter had been eaten by the bastard in front of him??


    To be honest, Zhou Ye has never been the best son-in-law in Song Que''s eyes...


    Without him, this kid is too carefree...


    but¡­¡­


    Tiandao Song Que looked at his daughter''s pleading gaze, and still couldn''t say what he said cruelly. That''s it, children have their own blessings... Zifei fish, how can you know the joy of fish?


    "When are you going to marry Yuzhi?"


    "When Zhang Yue said, then when!" Zhou Ye said unambiguously.


    "Good boy..." Song Que stared, "Aren''t you afraid that I will kill you?"

 Chapter 1954

    "Ahem... Then what, Mr. Yue, you said this when I married Yuhua... Let''s change my routine!"


    Tiandao Song Que was blocked by Zhou Ye''s words and almost didn''t breathe...


    "Yelang..." Upon hearing his lover''s words, Yuzhi lightly shook his arm anxiously, looking at him pleadingly...that means, stop irritating my dad...


    "That''s it, if Zhang Yue is unhappy, the kid will let you chop a few times to get out of your breath..." Zhou Ye laughed...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Song Que was speechless for a while...This kid, here again..."In the early spring of next year, February 18th, come to Songjiashan City to propose marriage..."


    "Yes!" Zhou Ye nodded...


    Having said this, Zhou Ye''s marriage to Song Yuzhi was decided...Next, it was time to discuss business matters.


    "I plan to wait for you to marry Yuzhi, and then raise troops..." Song Que looked at Zhou Ye and said, "What do you think!"


    Zhou Ye nodded when he heard the words, "I think it''s good. If you start your army in March at least, your Lingnan soldiers won''t become unaccustomed to the Central Plains after Zhang Yue''s soldiers arrive in the Central Plains! Moreover, when autumn and winter arrive, all the rebels in Central Plains will inevitably because The matter of food and grass for the winter will start the war again with the Sui army, and when the spring begins next year, it will be their exhaustion... At this time, Yue Zhang sent troops, just to take advantage of the fisherman''s profit."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s analysis, Song Que nodded with satisfaction...


    Apart from other things, at least because of Zhou Ye''s date of starting his troops, the analysis is generally the same...


    This guy has some talents, besides Huaxin, there are no other problems...


    "I intend to use you as the striker generals. What do you think?"


    "Uh..." Zhou Ye''s face suddenly turned bitter when he heard this... "Um...Yue Zhang, I don''t like swordsmanship, and... I will just be married to Yuzhi by then, and I am planning to fight. Let her walk around and have a honeymoon...Well, the forward general...Don''t you let me do it?"


    Hearing that, Song Que almost pointed at Zhou Ye¡¯s nose and scolded him...why did you give Zhou Ye the position of forward generals, isn¡¯t it just for the future to seize the world, you can reward him according to merit and give him a real lord? ?


    Although Zhou Ye said that he would use all the Zhou family''s strength to support the Song family to seize the world, but-support is support, and military exploits are military exploits... The merits of the dragon are important, but they are really not enough for a real king... At most it is just an earl...


    For the happiness of his two daughters, Song Que almost left Zhou Ye the position that everyone was fighting for and wanted to help Zhou Ye up... and Song Que believed that with Zhou Ye''s abilities and his subordinates'' ability, There is absolutely no shortage of military exploits... As a result, this kid doesn''t even want the kind of credit given to you...


    Song Que didn''t know what to say.


    Chapter 2339


    Chapter two hundred and thirty-nine


    Zhou Ye looked at the old man whose face had become unsightly, and explained helplessly: "You know, Yuzhi doesn''t like war..."


    "..." After hearing Zhou Ye''s explanation, Song Que''s expression looked better...


    Although I still feel a little dissatisfied that my son-in-law cannot support the wall so much, if it is for my daughter, it is not unforgivable.


    Thinking of this, Song Que turned his attention to his daughter, "Yuzhi...do you think so too?"


    "...Hmm!" Song Yuzhi nodded softly when he heard the words, then looked at his man obsessively, and then smiled: "Yuzhi knew that his father always wanted to rule the north from the south and reproduce the glory of Da''an. ...But my daughter really doesn''t want to see too many people displaced anymore. Your most respected Emperor Daan once said, "Xing, the people are suffering, forget, the people are suffering. My daughter deeply agrees!"


    "...Oh!" Song Que sighed deeply when he heard the words, and said, "If this is the case, so be it!"


    Speaking of this, Song Que got up and walked out of the room slowly. When he was at the door, he stopped his footsteps... "Yuzhi, although you have already set a wedding date with Ye''er, the gift cannot be abandoned. You can do whatever you want the day after tomorrow. I will go back to Lingnan Mountain City together, and wait for Ye''er to come to propose marriage when the first spring comes!"


    After that, Song Que left the room without looking back...


    He gave up the space here to his second daughter and Zhou Ye.


    Hearing Song Que''s words, Song Yuzhi''s face showed mixed sadness and joy...


    With sorrow and sorrow, only to make a three-life covenant with the enemy in front of him, and then to be separated again.


    Xi is happy, just wait until the early spring of next year, she will be his wife... From then on, she will never be separated again.


    "Okay, Baby Yuzhi, next year you will be reunited with your sister, not happy..." Of course, Zhou Ye also saw the dismay in Song Yuzhi''s eyes and deliberately teased.


    Upon hearing this, Song Yu''s pretty face turned red...


    The enemy in front of me is simply no taboo. When she gets married, I''m afraid that he will just throw her on the couch with her sister...


    "Bad guy..."


    Song Yuzhi''s little hand lightly hammered Zhou Ye''s shoulder, with an overwhelmingly embarrassing appearance, but in the end he was still held by Zhou Ye...


    After the two were tired and crooked for a while, the guys in the store began to serve food...


    You give me a bite for the two of you, I give you a bite, you and me...


    "By the way, Yuzhi... Do you say that your father admired the emperor Da''an hundreds of years ago?" Zhou Ye asked with curiosity when he ate the shrimp that Song Yuzhi delivered to him.


    "Yeah!" Hearing the question from his lover, Song Yuzhi nodded obediently, and said: "Daddy said, throughout the dynasties, only the emperor Daan is the wizard who really pushed the Han people to the top. It''s a pity... The emperor of Da''an killed too much, so that the heirs of the heavens were extinct, making it impossible for the Da''an dynasty to survive. Otherwise, how can these so-called barbarians survive!"


    Having said this, Song Yuzhi lightly pecked on the face of his lover, and said with a smile: "Speaking of which, when you sneaked into my father''s Modao Hall for the first time, you heard you claim to be Zhou Ye. You actually have the same name and surname as Emperor Daan. , My father was almost pissed off by you..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless after hearing this...


    He is really Zhou Ye... and, that great age of prosperity was really created by him!!


    However, it is estimated that even if he said these things, Song Que would say whether he believed it or not...Even if he believed it, he was afraid that he would be pissed off.


    Who would have thought that the emperor of Da''an was already an immortal existence... Moreover, the fraudulent death was to leave the throne and be more free...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile wryly...


    In fact, speaking of it, among the four main gates, Zhou Ye really valued the Song Clan the most...


    If you ask why, there is only one reason¡ªbecause only Song Clan is of true Han blood.


    Others, whether it is the Dugu Clan or the Yuwen Clan, are all barbarian ancestry, and although the Li Clan is under the banner of authentic Han people, they actually have Xianbei ancestry.


    This is why Zhou Ye only supported the Song Clan even though he included both the Li Clan women and the Yuwen Clan women.


    Nothing else-only big Hanism.


    Women can find foreigners, but-Dahua orthodoxy can only be left to the Han rule.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile... he muttered to himself: "Da Tang... Hey, Da Tang..."


    "Datang? What Datang?" Song Yuzhi asked with a pretty face raised up when he heard the whispers of his lover.


    "I mean, when your father wins the world, how about directly designating the country as Tang?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    Zhou Ye had already made up his mind...for the people of the world, this Song Clan really wanted to help.


    As for the sisters of the Li family afterwards...just let their subordinates control the surrender of the Li family at that time, what a big deal...


    What kind of fortune in the world is in the Li family, it''s all nonsense...


    Don''t say that there is no such thing, it is because of that... He also wants to make a move to let this luck turn to the Song family.

 Chapter 1955

    And Song Yuzhi obviously didn''t know about the major events in the world, and only turned around in the mind of her lover, and then settled... She was still talking to herself there.


    "Da Tang? It sounds a bit interesting... but why is Dingguo called Tang? Isn''t Tang the title of Tang Guogong Li Yuan?"


    "It doesn''t matter whose title he is... Take the world, the whole world is your father''s... He can decide what he wants, right?"


    Yuzhi instinctively felt that there was something wrong with it, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong...


    Only at this time, she has no time to think...because she has been banned by her lover''s blocking Dafa...The rest can only be obediently let someone ask for it.


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye stood on the dock, watching the Song family''s fleet leave Yuhang...


    Looking at the pretty figure at the stern of the ship that kept waving goodbye to him, Zhou Ye also gently waved his arms to bid farewell.


    It was not until the entire Song family fleet disappeared on the sea level in the distance that Zhou Ye put down his arm...


    "the host¡­¡­"


    A soft voice came from behind Zhou Ye, and with the voice, a white figure appeared behind him... It was not someone else, it was Mei Mihu who had disappeared for several days.


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye turned to look, "What''s wrong?"


    "Himeihu knows that the master has the pain of parting in his heart, so... he arranged a small show for the owner!" said this, a mysterious smile leaked from his face, "make sure that the owner will try to linger..."


    Chapter 2340


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and forty


    "Oh?"


    Hearing what Himiko said, Zhou Ye asked quite interestingly: "What program is it?"


    "Hehe...Master, don''t ask, just follow me!" Hiya said, pulling his master''s sleeve, and walked to the carriage docked by the pier.


    The two got on the carriage and returned to the city...


    Finally, he stopped at the door of a private house.


    This private house belongs to the entrance of the Giant Kun Gang...Three nests of cunning rabbits, there is more than one entrance to the Giant Kun Gang in the city.


    It¡¯s just that the entrance of this hall, after Himihu came, became the place where Himihu placed his subordinates...


    It was not someone else who knocked on the door and opened the door. It was one of the ghost ninja under Himiho."the host!"


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye waved his hand indifferently, then walked into the courtyard...


    After walking through the courtyard for two times, under the leadership of Meihu, Zhou Ye came to the inner hall of the last courtyard.


    After bypassing the screen at the entrance of the inner hall, Zhou Ye was startled by the scene before him...


    "this is¡­¡­"


    What I saw in front of me was an inner hall with a total area of ??more than two hundred square meters... The tables, chairs, benches and other furniture in the original inner hall had all been moved out. Instead, they were suspended from beams. Chains, and hemp rope hanging on a side pillar.


    And at this time, there is a figure that is firmly suspended in the air by those chains...


    Except for a black cloth to cover his eyes, there was nothing else all over his body.Beside him, there are also some strange things, most of which are beer...


    It seemed that I heard the footsteps of Zhou Ye and others entering the door. The woman who was hung in the air in a big character shouted loudly: "Wonder girl, don''t want me to give in to Dugu Feng, you are breaking my body to pieces, and I too I definitely won¡¯t go from your so-called dog owner..."


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    No need to ask, this is obviously the Dugufeng who was captured by Bei Mihu!


    Moreover, it seems that Bei Mihu obviously failed to convince Du Gufeng to give in...


    Hearing Dugufeng¡¯s words, Meihu, who was standing next to Zhou Ye, looked at his master with a begging gaze, and smiled: "Hehe...it seems that the concubine body adjustment failed. The failed product cannot enter my master. In the cabinet... In this case, I will let the most humble beggar in the city harmonize you, and see if you, the noble lady of the lonely family, are still proud to come out..."


    Having said this, Himihu made a gesture of begging for cooperation to his owner, and then sternly shouted: "Little beggar, let you open the meat today...Have you never seen such a beautiful girl..."


    Seeing Meihu''s praying gaze, Zhou Ye was also quite interesting... role playing?interesting¡­¡­


    If you can¡¯t say, I¡¯m going to cooperate with Bei Mi and tease this guy...


    Forget it, idle is idle...just use Du Gufeng to make fun...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye also said with a thick voice: "Hmm... the little one has never seen such a beautiful woman... the little... the little..."


    I have to say that Zhou Ye learned the beggar''s excited and anxious voice very vividly.


    But Dugufeng, who was originally hung on the beam of the house and could not see, heard that there was a man¡¯s voice, and her face changed suddenly...she couldn¡¯t help it anymore, and screamed: "The demon girl, Do you dare to... wait for me to get out of trouble, you will surely take your skin...trick your muscles...and, stinky beggar, don''t look at me... don''t..."


    Seeing how his host cooperated with him, he was obviously happy in it. He immediately smiled proudly: "Aren''t you unwilling to cooperate? Don''t you want to be my host''s forbidding? Then you will love the beggar for a lifetime... ¡­Hahahaha..."


    While talking, Bei Mi shouted: "Little beggar, this girl has rewarded you..."


    "Hey, thank you, madam, thank you madam..." Zhou Ye said as he walked towards Dugufeng.


    "Don''t come here... I''ll do it myself again..."


    Du Gufeng hanging on the beam of the room was even more frightened, she yelled desperately... However, this is not useful...


    "Come here, stop her look, click her acupuncture point, I don''t think she can raise her internal strength, and she can''t bite a snake and commit suicide!"


    As Bei Mihu''s voice fell, his own ghost Ninja crowd rushed forward... and stopped Dugufeng.


    Next... it was naturally time for Zhou Ye to perform.


    With a grunt...someone, completely...hehehehe.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Two days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Dugufeng looked at the ceiling with both eyes blankly...Uh, well, there is no ceiling yet, she can only look at the beams.


    Dugufeng looked at Fang Liang with blank eyes, and his heart was ashamed.


    Thinking of her Dugufeng, beautiful as a flower, and even a family member, but in the end, she gave a lowliest beggar...At this moment, Dugufeng felt that her life was extremely dark...


    Although she has been put down from the beam of the house since that day and placed on the wooden couch in the side house, the chains on her hands and feet have not been removed yet...


    At this moment, she thought of death...


    However, just like this, Du Gufeng is not reconciled...

 Chapter 1956

    Whatever the guy named Himihu imposes on her, can it be forgotten?No... she is not reconciled...


    At this moment, the surroundings suddenly went dark, and the candlestick on the side table went out.


    Du Gufeng knew that someone was coming again...


    Sure enough... After a while, a dark shadow appeared on the side of the couch, and then... he unceremoniously climbed up...


    Feeling the weight of her body and a certain size, Du Gufeng knew...the one who took away his most precious thing is coming...


    Just when she wanted to let go of her mind and say nothing to not enter the state of slurping people, she suddenly stunned.


    wrong¡­¡­


    This bastard is not a beggar...


    It is impossible for a beggar to have a man who is more glorious than himself, and it is impossible for a beggar to have this refreshing smell like the sun.


    Yes, that''s right... This guy will definitely not be a beggar.


    Why didn''t you notice such details the first time?


    By the way, how could Liushen Wuzhu, who was frightened at that time, notice such details??


    Thinking of this, Du Gufeng decided to go straight ahead... After all, her current situation is so bad that it can''t be broken anymore. What if it breaks down?


    "who are you¡­¡­"


    Zhou Ye, who was playing a role-playing game, smiled at the words and said roughly, "I''m just a beggar..."


    "Could it be that... before the Nujia died even his last wish, Lang Jun would not be willing to satisfy the Nujia?"


    At this time, Dugufeng''s voice was like a cuckoo weeping blood, and was extremely sad... Obviously, death was already in his heart.


    Chapter 2341


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and forty one


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    Even now, Zhou Ye felt that he couldn''t play anymore...If he continued to play, life would be fatal, and that would not be the result he wanted.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye sighed, then lightly snapped his fingers, and suddenly...the candlestick on the table lit up again.


    With the candlelight illuminating the entire room, Du Gufeng could finally see the bastard who had played with him for two days.


    When he saw Zhou Ye for the first time, Du Gufeng was stunned...


    Is there such a handsome man in the world??


    To be honest, what Dugufeng originally thought was that if the man who took her body was really an ugly beggar, then she would lie to him, trick him into unchaining her body, and then find a way to escape... Finally, he killed the bastard with another sword.


    However, now, Du Gufeng had no idea to kill Zhou Ye anymore.


    This is the victory of face value.


    "Why Lang Jun teased me so..." Du Gufeng looked at Zhou Ye''s eyes and muttered...


    "Actually, I just want to make a joke with Fenger...you believe it?" Zhou Ye said embarrassedly.


    "I don''t believe it!" Du Gufeng said bitterly, "Unless you let me go now..."


    "How difficult is that!" Zhou Ye smiled and gently squeezed the iron ropes that bound Dugufeng''s hands and feet...


    This invisibly revealing power makes Du Gufeng look at it with brilliant colors...


    After regaining her freedom, Du Gufeng did not get up immediately, but hugged Zhou Ye like an old tree in Guteng Pan, "Say first, marry me or not... If you don''t marry me, then I will die with you today... ¡­"


    "Hey...Feng''er, the fortune teller told you...What is missing in your five elements?" Zhou Ye sighed and asked.


    "What is missing from the Five Elements?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, Du Gufeng was taken aback.


    "The five elements are lacking..." Zhou Ye said... and began to work hard... Don''t forget, the two of them are still in a seamless connection... This time, a certain intention threatened Zhou Ye with the same end. The girl''s hands and feet suddenly softened...


    "Don''t... don''t move...ah... asshole..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When the cock crowed three times...Dugufeng opened her eyes. At this time, she only felt like her body fell apart. She couldn''t use any strength... It was just the man who swore with her last night. But it''s gone...


    "Fake...fake...all lie...Zhou Ye, I hate you..."


    Screaming, Dugufeng''s eyes had blurred his vision unconsciously.


    After being tortured by Meihu with despicable means [can of beer] for three days, she didn''t cry... When Zhou Ye did that, she didn''t cry... She didn''t cry even more when she was aspiring to life and death... Because in Dugu In Feng''s view, crying is a sign of cowardice...It is of no use except to make your enemies despise you even more.


    However, when she found that Zhou Ye was missing, she cried...


    It turned out that she was not as strong as she thought...


    Just when Du Gufeng was evolving towards the blackening direction... Suddenly, with a squeak, the door opened and a figure walked in... "Everything is a lie? I heard someone shouting hate me?"


    Zhou Ye came in with a bowl of soup, and asked with a dazed expression.


    "What did you do..."


    "I see you are sleeping well, so I went to get you breakfast!"


    "From now on... You are not allowed to leave me for half a step...!" As he said, Du Gufeng held on, sat up from the couch, and then wanted to rush into Zhou Ye''s arms...


    "Don''t move... Your body..." Zhou Ye hurriedly got up and put the soup on the table, stepping forward and hugging Du Gufeng.


    "I don''t care... You are not allowed to leave me in the future..." Du Gufeng said, clinging to Zhou Ye''s waist tightly... as if not letting go.


    At this moment, a figure walked in... "Oh, isn''t this the eldest lady of the Dugu Family who refused to give in to death? Why is she now in the arms of my master and refuses to come out?"


    Seeing this figure who had just walked into the house, Du Gufeng resembled a cat with fried fur, and shouted loudly, "Hui Mihu... I''m never finished with you!"


    "Am I afraid of you?" Hami walked unhurriedly in front of his master, and hugged his master''s arm in the eyes of Dugufeng who wanted to kill...


    "She is your servant?" Du Gufeng looked at Zhou Ye dissatisfiedly and said, "Kill her...I will help you find ten hundreds of beautiful girls!"


    "Hey... the master is not the kind of person you think..."


    "I still want her..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 1957

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye looked at the two women who were hostile to each other like cockfighting...


    How should I put it, from the time when Bei Mihu tossed Du Gufeng, Zhou Ye had a foreboding that there would be this day... Du Gufeng is definitely the kind of character that dares to love and hate... If she is not pleasing to the eye, even if you come here It''s useless...


    And what about Himiko?More of a queen temper...


    It¡¯s not easy to say, don¡¯t look at Himiho who gets along with his sisters pretty well on weekdays, but-it took a long time to get along...


    On weekdays, she is an extremely proud queen.


    What to do in this situation??


    Zhou Ye already has experience...I will talk about it later...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye snapped his fingers...With the sound of glass breaking, the three people disappeared in place.


    After a while, the three figures appeared in the house again...


    It''s just that, at this moment, whether it is Himihu or Du Gufeng, the spirit of the first meeting is long gone...


    Although the two of them are still awkwardly ignoring each other, at least they will no longer be like enemies of life and death as before, with you but me, and me without you.


    It seems that women''s contradictions can only be reconciled on the battlefield.


    Of course, all of this is based on having a pair of powerful kidneys, that is, Zhou Ye''s out-of-specification existence can be like this, changing personal interests, the contradiction between the two women has not been reconciled, and I will die first... ¡­


    "Slap¡ª¡ª" X2


    Zhou Ye took the picture of the two female dolphins and came here alone, and said, "No more commotion in the future...you know? If you confess, let the two of you together..."


    Zhou Ye didn''t finish the rest of the words, but the two women couldn''t help but shudder...


    "understood¡­¡­"


    "Master, rest assured, they are not such stingy people!"


    After the two women had finished speaking, they looked at each other, invisibly, there was a feeling of sympathy.


    Seeing the appearance of the two women, Zhou Ye sighed silently...women!


    Reference 2342


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and forty two


    South of the Liaohe River-Haiyin County.


    Before taking off the autumn clothes elsewhere, the snow began to fall.


    Amidst the wind and snow, a white figure that wanted to match the sky and the earth was walking in the vast snow.


    Fu Junyu, wearing a fox fur cloak, looked at the white ground in front of her, and couldn''t help but sighed... "This Faunjun is really damn... It''s just that the elder sister has not killed him, but she has lost the news again... Where did it go?"


    While talking to herself, Fu Junyu walked forward.


    Although the sky hadn''t darkened yet, Fu Junyu knew that this was just an illusion that the snow reflected the sunlight. Even if the sun had really set, if the sky was clear, it would still not look too dark...


    However, if you drive at night, it will be dangerous. Above the snowy field will not only make people lose their way, but also freeze them to death.


    Thinking of this, Fu Junyu quickened his pace and walked in the established direction.


    After a long while, she walked around a low mound, and her eyes suddenly opened up...


    I saw a patchwork of buildings appearing in front of her, but at this moment in the smoky village, there was no slightest anger.


    Of course...


    After all, it borders Goguryeo. Although it is already within the territory of the Great Sui Dynasty, Yang Guangsan''s campaign against Goguryeo not only made Shandong and other places empty, but even this place like Liaodong was also mourned and uninhabited...


    Thinking of this, Fu Junyu sighed, tightened the fox fur cloak on her body, and walked towards the ruined village.


    Tonight, she will rest here for a while.


    Night walking in the snow is extremely dangerous, it is the martial arts master, once lost in the snow, it is also the end of a life of nine deaths.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Walking into the village, Fu Junyu chose the most complete wooden house and walked in.


    It¡¯s not far from Taibai Mountain [that is, Changbai Mountain]. The mountains are densely forested and there is no shortage of wood. Therefore, the rooms in the village are mostly wooden houses. After all, the mountains and the mountains and the water and the water...


    Using the sword to open the door of the wooden house, Fu Junyu walked into the house... After checking the furnishings in the house, he nodded in satisfaction.


    The owner of the house obviously left in a hurry. Although the belongings and other things were taken clean, the furniture and other things were kept intact.


    After taking a look at the furnishings in the house, Fu Junyu left the wooden house. A moment later, when she came back again, she was already holding a pile of firewood in her arms.


    By looking at the patterns of these firewoods, you can guess their source, which is roughly the side material of other wooden houses in the village.


    After throwing the wood in the house, Fu Junyu closed the wooden door behind him, and then took off the fox fur cloak on his body and hung it on the wall of the wooden house. Then he threw the wood in the firepit in the house and took him away from his arms. In the middle, he took out the fire fold, and lit the fire with the fine wood chips.


    After a while, a flame gradually rose in the fire pond.


    As the flames in the firepit grew stronger and stronger, the room gradually became warmer.


    "Huh..." Fu Junyu sighed, took out a piece of dry cake from the package beside him, held it in his hand, and started grilling in the firepit.


    To be honest, this is the first time she has left the master and went so far.


    If it weren''t for the sister who had never guessed since she was a sister with her, she would have no information, and she would not ask for anything on her own, leaving Goguryeo to enter Da Sui, looking for her sister.


    However, after traveling these days, Fu Junyu feels that this journey is not as easy as he thought.


    Yang Guangsan''s conquest of Goguryeo not only made the Great Sui border ten rooms and nine empty, but also made Goguryeo ruins.


    Kill a thousand enemies and hurt yourself 800.


    Goguryeo is also very difficult to resist.


    Although the two countries are now in truce, the border has been completely abandoned, and there is no situation that has been in existence for decades, and I am afraid that it will not be restored.


    It''s just that, a large area of ??deserted no-man''s land was emptied... Originally Liaodong was a land of bitter cold, no one wanted to take root here. In addition, after years of military disasters, the local people ran away and scattered. Scattered, dead dead.


    Fu Junyu walked hundreds of miles down, but he didn''t see anyone at all.


    In this case, where does Fu Junyu go to replenish dry food and other things?


    As for the prey...not to mention it.

 Chapter 1958

    Old hunters know that when the mountains are closed by heavy snow, almost no animals will come out, basically in Maodong.


    In this way, Fu Junyu saves more, and only two dry cakes are left in his burden.


    Seeing the orange flames burning under the dry cake, Fu Junyu felt a sore nose for no reason...I remembered the scene when he and his senior sister were learning arts under the master''s school.


    At that time, when it snowed, they made snowmen together and made rice cakes...


    Although the senior sister looks cold tempered, she is still very gentle when facing herself.


    If it weren''t for the faint king''s three campaigns against Goguryeo, making the master angry, how could the senior sister go down the mountain to the hinterland of the Sui Dynasty to assassinate Yang Guang?


    Thinking of this, Fu Junyu''s hatred for Yang Guang grew a bit more.


    At this moment... Suddenly, amidst the whining wind outside the house, there was a misty singing sound... The sound was floating, which made people very concerned.


    Fu Junyu couldn''t help but tilt his ears to sound...


    [Zhi Shi Lang in front of Changbai Mountain, pure red Luo Jin back crotch.


    [Long invades the sky and a half, the round sword shines in the sun.


    Go up the mountain to eat roe deer, go down to eat the cattle and sheep.


    [Suddenly heard that the officers and soldiers are coming, lift the knife and swing forward.


    [For example, if Liaodong died, how was it hurt to beheaded?


    The singing is accompanied by the whining wind, getting closer...


    When the last word appeared in Fu Junyu''s ears, the wooden door held by Fu Junyu banged open... Immediately, a gust of wind mixed with snowflakes blew in, and even the bonfire in the fire pond was swayed by the wind and snow... ¡­


    Fu Junyu pressed the hilt of the sword in his hand, narrowed his eyes, and looked towards the door.


    A tall man was standing there, and he was dressed in a black coat made of animal fur. His long hair was tied behind his head. His handsome face was with a hint of cynicalism. Smiling, holding a roe deer in his hand.


    "Girl, meeting is fate, can you borrow precious land to shelter you from the wind and snow on a snowy night?"


    The handsomeness of the man in front of him made it almost impossible for Fu Junyu, who had practiced the Nine Profound Dafa, to maintain the detachment in the sword art of Yi, and he was in a trance.


    There is such a beautiful man in the world?


    However, when Fu Junyu looked at the top of the man''s head, his heart was stunned...


    In the wind and snow, this man was not stained with snow...Master...


    "There are so many empty houses here, why do you have to come here?"


    Chapter 2343


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and forty three


    Looking at the cold girl in front of him, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while.


    Ahhhhh...


    If it weren''t for your senior sister begging me, you can''t be strong anymore, I would have sex with you and then XXOO...


    Even though he thought so in his mind, Zhou Ye smiled again."The girl''s words are bad. Although there are many empty houses here, there is no firepit on the spot to keep warm, and there is no beauty like a girl to accompany you..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Fu Junyu''s heart was sweet, but then his face was cold... "What do you intend?"


    "Hey...I''m really tired, forget it, don''t pull text like this!" Zhou Ye''s face collapsed, and he walked into the house carrying the deer... After throwing the deer on the ground, Zhou Ye put the black fur on his body. The coat was taken off and hung beside Fu Junyu''s fur cloak.


    "Girls, let''s not talk so much, so let me take your treasure to rest, and give you half of the roe deer as a reward!"


    Said this, Zhou Ye picked up the deer deer and walked outside the house... "Go and get some firewood. These firewood is not enough to cook the deer deer! I''ll deal with this animal a little bit... I''ll be back soon..."


    As the voice fell, Zhou Ye''s figure had disappeared in the wind and snow... Only Fu Junyu, whose face was uncertain, remained in the room.


    Zhou Ye would be allowed to do this. It wasn''t that Fu Junyu was easy to talk, but she found that the man in front of her was almost integrated with the space when she saw it with the skill of the sword. If she did it, she would be countered like a gust of wind and rain.


    How can she manage to do so??


    Under this circumstance, how can she be able to do it??


    It wasn''t until Zhou Ye went out for a long time that Fu Junyu sighed helplessly... "What''s going on here...?"


    Staying in a deserted village on a snowy night, she can actually meet a master who is no less than her master. Is this good luck or bad luck?


    Thinking of this, Fu Junyu stood up helplessly and walked outside... Indeed, these firewood are not enough for one night, so I have to go get some more.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Fu Junyu walked back to the house with a bundle of firewood, Zhou Ye had already returned to the house...above the firepit, there was also a temporary grill built with firewood.


    Seeing Fu Junyu walking in, Zhou Ye smiled at her, "The girl came back so quickly..."


    "Humph¡­¡­"


    Fu Junyu snorted coldly, threw the wood in his hand by the firepit, and then sat down opposite Zhou Ye again, "Who are you?"


    "Next Zhou Ye, it''s just an unknown person!" Zhou Ye said as he slowly turned the deer on the grill.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­Nobody??Are you deceiving... the nameless pawn has a martial arts realm like a master??


    Wait, Zhou Ye??The name is so familiar...


    Isn''t this¡ªthe name of that demon hundreds of years ago?


    Thinking of this, Fu Junyu was surprised."You are that demon...!!!"


    After saying this, Fu Junyu didn¡¯t feel right... it was all hundreds of years ago. If the demon king lives now, I¡¯m afraid he will be hundreds of years old, even if there are demons. Fa, not so young...


    "Haha... guess am I?" Zhou Ye didn''t answer directly to Fu Junyu, but continued his barbecue career.


    Speaking of it, I haven''t done it myself for hundreds of years. Fortunately, my craft is still there.


    Zhou Ye nodded in satisfaction as he watched the golden roezi gradually roasting.


    Fu Junyu looked at Zhou Ye, and the more he looked, the more he felt that he would not be the demon king who almost killed the Goguryeo clan.


    After all, according to the rumors of Goguryeo, the emperor Daan is three meters tall, his whole body is full of flesh, and his face is even more ugly... How could he be the handsome man in front of him?


    Thinking of this, Fu Junyu let out a sigh... "Now, Fu Junyu!"


    After saying this, she didn''t say a word again, but stared at the deer on the campfire, as if thinking about something.


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye didn''t care.

 Chapter 1959

    What should I say?


    Picking up a girl is like eating clam meat. If you have to pry the clam shell hard, she will fit together tightly and prevent you from moving, but if you follow her intentions little by little Pry open the clam shell gently, and you will be able to taste the delicious clam meat in a short time.


    Of course, if you grill it directly with fire, you can also eat clam meat.


    It''s just that her senior sister begged herself that way, and Zhou Ye couldn''t be embarrassed to take the same thing as her senior sister and deal with her.


    No way...for the harmony of the back house.


    Time was like that, in one minute and one second, it passed by.


    As the deer on the fire pond gradually turned golden under the high temperature of the flame, the aroma of barbecue also filled the whole house.


    Gulugulu...


    Amidst the crackling of wood and the sizzling of grease falling from the fire, the sound of hunger in Fu Junyu''s belly seemed so harsh.


    "I..." At this moment, Fu Junyu could no longer maintain the detached state of mind like the skill of Yijian, and his face was suddenly flushed...


    Zhou Ye didn''t laugh at Fu Junyu, but with a dagger in his hand, with a smile on his face, he slashed the roasted deer meat. Suddenly, a thin piece of meat flew into the air, and Zhou Ye took care of it. As soon as the dagger was sent forward, the dropped pieces of meat fell on the tip of the dagger as if it were automatically delivered to the door.


    "Eat, how about my craft?"


    Zhou Ye smiled and gave away the dagger in his hand and placed it next to Fu Junyu.


    Fu Junyu was a little embarrassed to smell the temptingly scented barbecue in his nose...


    It stands to reason that a woman who is away from home can''t eat stranger''s food randomly. Even if she makes it in front of you, she can''t eat it. However...at this moment, Fu Junyu is like a demon. Qi Beifang bit the barbecue on Zhou Ye''s dagger.


    As soon as the barbecue entered Fu Junyu''s mouth, her eyes lit up...


    Crisp but not burnt, tender but not greasy, meaty, with a hint of honey sweetness.


    "Is it delicious?" Zhou Ye asked Fu Junyu with a smile.


    "Yeah..." Fu Junyu nodded with embarrassment...


    She had never had such close contact with a man.


    The intimacy mentioned here is not the kind of intimate relationship, but the intimacy of this kind of intimate relationship... After all, feeding this kind of thing will only appear between father and daughter and husband and wife.


    Or to be precise, couples in this era will not be so close.


    "If it tastes delicious, eat more..." Seeing Fu Junyu''s charming expression, Zhou Ye smiled happily.


    Yes, yes, he promised his son-in-law that he would not use strong means to get her junior sister, but... he never said that he would not use spiritual hints to quickly increase his favorability.


    Chapter 2344


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and forty four


    What should I say about the relationship between men and women?


    If you didn''t break through a certain limit at the beginning, that''s fine, but-once you break through a certain intimacy limit, you will be pressed step by step until the end.


    Time passed by every minute.


    It took Zhou Ye from sitting opposite Fu Junyu to sitting next to her... it only took less than half an hour.


    And Fu Junyu only used half a pot of wine from being reticent at the beginning to talking about everything at the end.


    Before you know it, the two are like friends they haven''t seen for many years.


    Fu Junyu told Zhou Ye what happened when he and his senior sister were practicing under the master''s school, and Zhou Ye told her what he had learned about traveling everywhere.


    Unconsciously¡­¡­


    Fu Junyu entered the dreamland.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The next day, Fu Junyu opened her eyes, a moment of confusion in her eyes.


    Recalling the scene in the dream, Fu Junyu only felt a fever on his face... "How could I have such a shameless dream...I..."


    At this moment, she suddenly felt something was wrong, why did her brother suddenly have a pair of big hands?


    Thinking of this, Fu Junyu suddenly turned her head to look...Unfortunately, the person in the dream last night was lying behind her...This shocked her, and she suddenly became sober in her somewhat sleepy mind.


    Fu Junyu hurriedly looked at his clothes. Fortunately, although the clothes were a little wrinkled, they were still neat. Obviously, the shameful scene was just a dream... It¡¯s just that this bastard, when he fell asleep, secretly...


    Thinking of this, she turned her head and wanted to slap Zhou Ye...


    However, when she really raised her hand, seeing Zhou Ye''s innocent sleeping face, she couldn''t do it...


    Lifted a few times, put a few times...


    In the end, Fu Junyu couldn''t help but sighed and whispered to herself: "Really... really an enemy!"


    Since he couldn''t do it, he couldn''t keep it like this anymore. Otherwise, when Zhou Ye woke up, Fu Junyu wouldn''t know how embarrassed he would be.


    Thinking of this, Fu Junyu gently got out of Zhou Ye''s arms, then sat up, and after staring at Zhou Ye for a long time, Fu Junyu sighed silently, and then casually threw a few pieces of wood into the fire pond. Inside, after letting the extinguishing fire pit reignite, he got up and walked outside.


    What she didn''t notice was that after she got up, Zhou Ye''s supposedly sleeping face leaked a smile.


    Obviously, this product was deliberate...


    When men and women get along, the bottom line is nothing.


    After Fu Junyu finished washing by the river outside, when he returned, Zhou Ye had already stood up...


    "I slept really well last night!" Zhou Ye said, stretching his waist...


    "Sleeping so unprepared, I am not afraid of losing my head in the middle of the night!" Fu Junyu said bitterly.


    "Hehe, I''m not afraid of it... You are here with Junyu!"


    "Bah..." When Zhou Ye called her name directly, Fu Junyu''s face was blushing. She seemed to be hiding something, and she said, "Hurry up and wash outside...I smell bad and smell bad. Up!"


    "Haha..."


    Hearing Fu Junyu''s words, Zhou Ye didn''t bother him, got up and walked outside...


    Fu Junyu put the leftover deer meat on the firepit and reheated it.


    By the time Zhou Ye returned from washing, the room was filled with the smell of barbecue.


    After the two ate a few mouthfuls of deer meat as breakfast, the atmosphere suddenly fell silent.

 Chapter 1960

    Because the time for parting has come.


    At this moment, Fu Junyu felt that the word "cherished" was so heavy that Zhu Chun couldn''t say a word after several times.


    It''s just that the two of them just met together, Fu Junyu didn''t know why, and he was not willing to part with Zhou Ye... But what excuse would he use to keep him by his side?


    If Zhou Ye doesn''t know how to martial arts, then Fu Junyu really wants to use strong means to detain him next to him, even if he hates her and scolds her, it doesn''t matter, as long as he can see him every day.


    However, obviously this is impossible.


    Although Zhou Ye had never done anything with her, Fu Junyu knew that he was not his opponent.


    In the end, Fu Junyu still said: "I...I was ordered by my teacher to enter the Central Plains to find my senior sister...you...can you go with me?"


    To be able to say this is already a very rare thing for Fu Junyu''s temperament...


    If Zhou Ye said a word of refusal, then Fu Junyu would have no face to see Zhou Ye again.


    "Okay!"


    How could Zhou Ye refuse?Just kidding, abandoning the warm spring weather in the south and running into the ice and snow in the north, isn''t it just for her?I refuse to be stupid.


    "If Jun Yu hugs me to sleep every day, then I will follow Jun Yu all the time, that''s okay!"


    Fu Junyu, who had originally promised to walk with him, heard this, his eyes widened and his face flushed... "Deng disciple, you... you... take your life!"


    "Hahaha...I''ll give it to you if you catch up!"


    Zhou Ye laughed, his figure flashed, and he ran outside...


    At this time, the heavy snow outside the house had stopped, and the ground was full of snow enough to flood people''s legs.


    And Zhou Ye stood in the snow, stepping on the thick snow as if stepping on a solid ground, showing off the light skill of stepping on the snow without a trace.


    At this moment, Fu Junyu also rushed out, raising his qi and chasing Zhou Ye...


    In fact, she didn''t seem to be so angry, but the shame of her daughter''s family was just making trouble.


    The two ran, the other chased, and they left this dilapidated village in the blink of an eye...


    Although Fu Junyu went under the master of Yijian Fu Cailin, but...she really couldn''t catch up with Zhou Ye.


    The more she chased Fu Junyu, the more aggrieved, and the more she chased her with more anger...Finally, she threw the long sword in her hand and squatted in the snow with her hands around her knees and shoulders trembling slightly, as if she was crying silently.


    "Okay, give you a few shots, don''t cry..."


    Before Zhou Ye''s words were finished, Fu Junyu grabbed Zhou Ye by the arm, pushed him down in the snow, turned over, and rode up... "Look where you ran this time... "


    "Don''t run..." Zhou Ye looked at Fu Junyu, who was riding on him, and smiled: "I won''t run for the rest of my life!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words like confession, Fu Junyu''s small face suddenly turned red... only then did she notice how indecent their posture was.


    I want to get up in a hurry...


    However, at this moment, Zhou Ye stretched out his hand, grabbed her arm, and pulled down... Fu Junyu was lying on his body...


    Looking at the face of Zhou Ye, who was close at hand, Fu Junyu lowered his head in a ghostly manner...


    Chapter 2345


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and forty five


    Just as Zhou Ye and Fu Junyu rushed towards the Central Plains...


    Far in a pasture at the foot of the Altai Mountains in the Eastern Turks...One person and one rider are flying across the grassland.


    I saw the man on the horse with a handsome face, a red scarf on his head, a long sword on his back and a long bow.


    No one else but Ba Fenghan who was chased by Wu Zun Bi Xuan''s disciple, who had no way to go to heaven and earth.


    After killing Wu Zun Bi Xuan¡¯s eldest disciple Yan Hui, he knew that he was wrong, so he immediately pretended to flee to the Central Plains, pretending that he fled to the Central Plains, but he himself hid in a gathering place of herdsmen, waiting to see the results. .


    And the follow-up development is indeed as he thought, Wu Zun Bi Xuan sent his own disciples Tuoba Yu and Chun Yuwei to chase the Central Plains with eighteen iron horses.


    Just when Ba Fenghan was secretly grateful in his heart...


    But accidentally, Tuobayu, who had been defeated, hit him straight.


    Originally defeated by Zhou Ye, Tuoba Yu returned to the grassland in despair, and unexpectedly ran into Ba Fenghan unexpectedly.


    Suddenly, his heart heated up.


    After all, this trip Wuzun Bi Xuan gave him the task, but he did not complete any... Not only did he not complete it, but also caused the Eighteen Iron Cavaliers to lose their lives and threw his little junior sister in the Central Plains, if not for himself When the master reported the letter, Tuoba Yu had the heart to wipe his neck.


    Now, seeing pitiful heaven, he actually bumped into Ba Fenghan.


    At the moment, Tuobayu did not say anything, but carefully followed Ba Fenghan. After finding out where he was hiding, he rushed to the nearest tribe to move rescue soldiers.


    Unexpectedly, it happened that the magician Zhao Deyan brought his disciples and Tuli Khan and others here to hunt.


    At the moment, Zhao Deyan ordered his disciples to help Tuobayu round up Ba Fenghan with more than a thousand cavalry under the Turk Khan. After all, Wu Zun Bi Xuan¡¯s position in the East Turks is equivalent to a national teacher. The pride of all East Turkic warriors, if they have the opportunity to make good friends with Wu Zun Bi Xuan, they will naturally make good friends.


    That Ba Fenghan was really good, and he actually rushed out among thousands of troops...


    Chasing all the way, escaping all the way... ran to the foot of the Altai Mountains.


    According to Ba Fenghan''s idea, that is to cross the Altai Mountains and enter the territory of the Western Turks, so that you can get rid of the chase behind him.


    However, he is not satisfied with just escaping the pursuit.


    In Ba Fenghan''s opinion, it was a great shame that he was chased by these Bi Xuan lackeys, like a dog that lost his family.


    If you don''t retaliate severely, how can you get the idea?


    Therefore, Ba Fenghan decided to teach the chasers behind him a severe lesson.


    Thinking of this, Ba Fenghan shot a fierce gaze in the eyes of Ba Fenghan who was riding madly.


    After setting his mind, his eyes looked around.


    After a while, he locked a place, it was a very smooth lawn. At this time, even though it was late autumn, the pastures on the grassland were already withered and yellow, and at a glance, there was no shelter in the plain...


    But for Ba Fenghan, this is not impossible to hide.


    Thinking of this, he slapped the horse under his hips, and then pressed the saddle on his whole body, jumped up from the horse, and landed like a dead leaf in the hiding place he liked.


    The long sword in his hand pierced the ground obliquely as soon as it was hard, and then it slanted left and right... The land was like a thick quilt, which was lifted by Ba Fenghan.


    Then Ba Fenghan stepped hard on the slightly moist ground without hesitation, and abruptly stepped out a one-person-sized groove, and then went in without hesitation, carrying it with you The grass roots covered his body like a quilt.

 Chapter 1961

    In an instant, the lawn returned to its original state, and Ba Fenghan disappeared out of thin air, and the entire grassland was calm again.


    Apart from the slight ups and downs of the lawn where Ba Fenghan was hidden, no other abnormalities could be seen.


    However, this kind of slight ups and downs is easy to be ignored by people as a wind and grass dance.


    Coupled with this place, you can have a panoramic view of all the scenery at a glance, and it is not easy to cause doubt.


    The round-up person, if they see places where they are easy to hide and ambush at the foot of the mountains, chaos and rocks, they may search for it, but if they see the lawn of a Pingchuan River, no one would think that the pasture that can only drown their feet. In, you can hide.


    Ba Fenghan obviously used people''s inertial thinking to hide. I have to say that this is still extremely powerful.


    Just when Ba Fenghan was about to hide, a slight shock was passed over. Ba Fenghan, who was lying underground, felt the vibration even more obvious. He hurriedly slowed down his breathing and entered a state of fetal breath...


    As the vibration became stronger and stronger, the sound of thunderous hoofs also passed into Ba Fenghan''s ears.


    After a while, a hunting team consisting of several hundred people appeared at the place where Ba Fenghan had just jumped off his horse.


    From time to time, Turkic words came from the team: "Hurry up, that damn bastard has already ran to the mountain pass..."


    "Brothers, catch that bastard, but there is a reward of a thousand cows and sheep!"


    "Hahaha, he can''t run away..."


    "Hurry up!"


    Following these noisy words, the hunting team quickly chased in the direction where Ba Fenghan''s horse ran.


    Ba Fenghan lying underground knew that he had deceived these guys.


    No, to be precise, he deceived the golden eagle in the hands of the vulture keeper.


    After all, that thing was a beast, and he could only confirm large targets, but couldn''t explain to his owner that the man on horseback had disappeared, and only Ba Fenghan''s war horse ran away.


    This is precisely the goal of Ba Fenghan...


    However, he didn''t get up there, but continued to wait patiently...


    Because he knew that these chasing soldiers just past were just a bunch of trash fish, and the real big head was behind.


    Sure enough, a moment later, another hooves came.


    Ba Fenghan breathed a sigh of relief until the sound of horseshoes disappeared again.


    He knew that he was safe for the time being... However, avoiding the chase of these guys was only the second thing, and he had to give these guys a vengeance, or else he would not have the idea.


    Thinking of this, Ba Fenghan did not get up, but continued to wait quietly.


    It wasn''t until the sky was completely dark that Ba Fenghan jumped out from under the turf.


    At this time, the golden eagle that the vulture cultivator used to search and lock him is no longer of use... and he deliberately chose this time to get out of the ambush, in order to let himself disappear from the eyes of the golden eagle watching in the sky, at the same time, Fight back fiercely...


    It''s time-to teach the guys who chase him like a bereaved dog.


    Chapter 2346


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and forty six


    To Ba Fenghan, this area is like his own backyard.


    After all, he was born as a horse thief. On the grassland, horse thief plundered things regardless of race. They plundered both Han and Turkic people.


    The mountain is high and the emperor is far away, and the Han people can''t do anything with them, but the Turks can encircle them.


    In this way, the Altai Mountains became their gathering place, the East Turks on this side of the mountains, and the West Turks on the other side...


    If the Eastern Turks searched for them, they crossed the mountain and ran to the Western Turks. The Western Turks chased them, and they returned to the Eastern Turks.


    In short, the chances of the two sides jointly hunting them down are poor, and this is also the way for horse thief to survive.


    As for what you said, the Altai Mountain is the sacred mountain of Turks... Hehe, life is gone, who cares whether the sacred mountain is not a sacred mountain, besides, isn''t it closer to the sacred mountain?How good...


    Not only is he familiar with the terrain, but Ba Fenghan also predicts that horses without a master will soon be overtaken by those people. When they find out that they are only catching up with the mount, not his wanted criminal, they think. There is no time to search again. In the dark night, if you want to search for a person in the vast grassland, it is like looking for a needle in a haystack. Besides, if they are really scattered searching, then it just gives him a chance to break down...


    If they don¡¯t spread the search, then they can only camp and rest on the spot, and this place is suitable for camping, he is really familiar with it, and besides, he is not without helpers, thinking of this, Ba Fenghan¡¯s eyes flashed After a lion.


    At this time, the sky was dark, and the relationship between the hunter and the prey was time to change.


    the other side----


    Next to a lake under the Altai Mountains, a temporary camp has been set up.


    In the camp, there were bonfires everywhere, surrounded by bonfires, surrounded by a group of taciturn brawny...


    In the middle of the camp, there was a young man in a Chinese suit who was yelling.


    "More than a thousand warriors rounded up a man, and he was actually ran away..."


    "Are you also worthy of being called the heroes on the grassland?"


    "Are you also worthy of being called the descendants of the wolf tribe?"


    "This is a shame, your shame, and my shame..."


    "The shame needs to be washed away with blood..."


    "I decided that even if he fled to the sky this time, he would catch up with him and wash away his shame!"


    As the voice of the young man in costume fell, the strong men shouted loudly...


    "Wash the shame!"


    "Wash the shame..."


    Listening to the wolf-like cry under his hand, Tuli Khan nodded with satisfaction.


    Failure is not terrible, but the terrible thing is being devastated.


    Therefore, Tuli deliberately yelled at them to wake them up...


    After encouraging himself a few more words, Tuli led his guards to the tents in the middle of the camp...


    Several people are sitting in the biggest tent at this time...


    No one else, but just a few disciples of Tuobayu and Demon Master Zhao Deyan.


    "This Ba Fenghan is really cunning like a fox..." Tuobayu said here, and sighed deeply, "So many warriors are hunting him, and he can escape him!"


    "Yes¡­¡­"

 Chapter 1962

    "This guy is so treacherous... he actually used the golden cicada to get out of his shell..."


    Just as everyone was talking about it, a beautiful woman sitting at the bottom said: "Does Brother Tuoba have a plan to arrest him?"


    Seeing that rather exotic woman speak, Tuobayu smiled bitterly and shook his head: "I didn''t expect that guy to be so cunning...Hey..."


    "Okay, Bardelle...it''s getting late, you should go back and rest!" At exactly this time, Tuli Khan opened the curtain and said directly.


    "Hmph, you know what to do with me... I haven''t married you yet!" Bardelle wrinkled her nose in dissatisfaction when she heard the sudden words.


    "Haha, sooner or later, your master has already agreed to this marriage!" Tuli didn''t care about this, and smiled: "Well, let''s rest. We will continue to hunt down the traitor tomorrow!"


    "..." Hearing what was suddenly said, Bardelle''s eyes stared and tried to refute a few words, but her brother pulled her sleeves...


    She knew that it was irreversible for her to marry Tuli. This was not only the meaning of profuse sweat, but also the meaning of her master magician Zhao Deyan... Thinking of this, Badeer was discouraged...


    The angrily Bardelle ignored Tuli, stood up, and walked out of the tent...


    "My junior sister is used to being spoiled by the master, and there is something rude, please don''t be angry with Khan!" One of Badel''s seniors hurriedly got up and apologized.


    Tuli laughed when he heard the words: "Haha...How can this king be angry? Of course the horse is as strong as possible..."


    After the people exchanged greetings, they gave Tuli to the seat and sat down again.


    "This time it was Xiao Wang who had grown up and allowed the thief to escape and ascend to heaven, but please rest assured that Brother Tuoba, Xiao Wang will never let it go..."


    "Then there will be work Khan!"


    "Haha, easy to say..."


    At this moment, suddenly there were waves of howling wolves outside the tent...


    The sound was as if it were close at hand.


    Tuoba Yu was taken aback when he heard the sound...


    On the grassland, although wolves are terrible, they rarely attack tribes of more than a thousand people. After all...wolves are so smart that they know what they eat and what they can¡¯t eat...


    However, at this time, the howling of the wolf was so close...Could it be that these wild wolves are crazy?Actually want to attack a tribe of more than a thousand people??


    At this moment, a big man rushed in embarrassedly from outside the account and said loudly: "Wolves, many... many wolves..."


    "What''s so terrible about wolves?" Tuli Khan said indifferently, "Can we have more warriors?"


    "Khan...you...you''d better take a look yourself!"


    "Huh?" Tuli Khan was taken aback when he heard the words, he stood up and walked out... "I want to see how many wolves are there..."


    When Tuli and others walked out of the tent and came to the outside of the camp to look out, they were all stunned.


    Looking around, on the entire black grassland, there was a gleam of green light everywhere, and at a glance, there were at least a few thousand.


    "how can that be¡­¡­"


    Thousands of hungry wolves...


    Suddenly pressed the panic in his heart and said: "Order everyone to withdraw behind the bonfire and face the outside to form a circle..."


    "But... but what about the horse?"


    You know, although the camp is large, most of them are filled with war horses, and more than a thousand people sound like a lot, but there is really no way to protect more than a thousand horses... As for the horses to escape ?It''s even more death...


    Prairie wolves are very patient. In order to hunt down their prey, they can hug them hundreds of miles behind their prey. The horse has been running wild for a day, and it is absolutely impossible to escape these hungry wolves at night...


    For this, Tuli still knows...So, he said solemnly: "I don''t care about horses at this time..."


    Chapter 2347


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and forty seven


    In the end, Tuli still did not completely give up all his horses, and more than a hundred war horses were surrounded by the crowd.


    Thousands of people surrounded the camp and confronted the wolves.


    And on the hill a hundred meters away from the camp, a group of Fenghan was lying there, like a rock, motionless, and there was no wolf more than ten meters beside him.


    He quietly watched Tuli and the others confront the wolves...


    These wolves were drawn by him, and he also relied on a secret medicine that was spit on his body, so that the wolves turned a blind eye to him...


    As long as he does not actively attack the wolves, the wild wolves in the wolves will not actively attack him, and will even stay away from him...because the smell of the secret medicine on his body is the smell that the wolves most hate.


    Ba Fenghan''s idea was to use wild wolves to attack these guys who were chasing him, and then rush in to take advantage of the chaos to kill Tuli Khan.


    It''s just that the time is not yet at this time, so Ba Fenghan is still waiting...


    Time passed by every minute...


    With the confrontation, the wolves and the crowd became tense.


    When a person is in a state of tension, the whole body becomes tight, blood flow accelerates, and heartbeat speeds up...


    And this state can never last.


    When a dark cloud in the sky obscured the moonlight, Ba Fenghan knew that the time had come...


    Without hesitation, he took the longbow on his back in his hand, drew a spiked arrow from the quiver, aimed at a guy, and rounded the bowstring.


    Whoosh-whoosh-


    Among the big man who was fully guarding against the wolves'' surprise attack, suddenly a screamed, fell to the ground, and then a blood arrow spurted out of his body...


    "Someone attacked..."


    "It''s the evil thief Ba Fenghan..."


    "Everyone, be careful..."


    The chaotic shouts in the crowd also aroused the confronting hungry wolves...The prairie wolves who had been squatting stood up one after another, with a low roar in their throats.


    Ba Fenghan unhurriedly drew the arrow again, aimed at another person, and released the bowstring in his hand.


    "what--!!"


    "Evil thief..."


    "Let the arrow..."


    Hearing someone shouting to release arrows, Tuobayu''s expression suddenly changed and he shouted, "Don''t release arrows!"

 Chapter 1963

    However, he shouted too late, and these people were Tuli''s subordinates, not his subordinates. For these people, his commands didn''t work...


    Dozens of bows and arrows were shot in the direction where Ba Fenghan was...but this was useless.


    They are in the light, Ba Fenghan is in the dark, they can''t see Ba ??Fenghan at all, they can only shoot arrows by guessing...


    Such an arrow would naturally not be able to shoot at Ba Fenghan, but it would shoot a wild wolf.


    As the cry of wild wolves sounded, the wolves were enraged...


    Whoops¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    There was a long howl of wolf, and thousands of wild wolves rushed towards the camp.


    For a time, the howling and screaming of wolves became a ball.


    Seeing this scene, Ba Feng''s horns tilted silently...


    Like a ghost in the night, he crawled quietly, and walked to the back of the camp.


    This is the place where the war horse is. Although there are many people guarding it, the war horse has long been messed up after hearing the horn of the wild wolf. These guards have to calm the horse while guarding against the hungry wolf. Naturally, their defense will not relax. less.


    Ba Fenghan continued under the cover of the night, got under the belly of the horse, and after a few rounds, he mixed into the crowd.


    After entering the camp, Ba Fenghan saw Tuli Khan and others who were guarded by a dozen people...


    Following the cover of the tent shadow, he leaned over...


    "Quick, hold on..."


    "A few more people over there..."


    At this time, Tuli was hurriedly directing his men to resist the attack of the wolves.


    Suddenly, he felt a chill in his heart, and then, a sword light flashed like a thunderbolt in the night, and the target of the sword light was him...


    At this time, Tuli didn''t care about the Khan''s Lord, and he rolled on the spot, avoiding the sword light.


    "Mongrel, do you dare..." At this time, Tuobayu, who was standing next to Tuli, also found Ba Fenghan who had entered the camp. His eyes were cold, and his claws flew out and grabbed him towards Ba Fenghan.


    Ba Fenghan said a pity in his heart...


    It''s a pity that he didn''t kill Tuli with a single sword. The time was lost. If Tuoba Yu was entangled, he would be dead.


    Thinking of this, Ba Fenghan glanced away, and saw Ba Dai''er standing by the side.


    With a cruel heart, he dodges to avoid Tuobayu''s claws, while leaning his hand towards Bardelle... Anyway, let''s take a hostage first.


    However, at this moment...


    Suddenly everyone felt stagnant, and an indescribable feeling came to their hearts.


    Then, they felt that they could no longer move up and down...


    A beautiful figure appeared among the crowd out of thin air, and saw the girl standing barefoot there, wearing a big red dress, long dark hair draped over her shoulders, her beautiful face with a smile on her shoulders. An expression of anguish... "This girl can''t give it to you, this is what the teacher asked for..."


    While talking, the young girl strolled over to Bardelle''s side, then patted Bardelle''s shoulder lightly, and said, "Would you like to go back with me??"


    "I...I..." Bardelle was already stupid at this time, she didn''t know how to answer this girl''s words...


    "Hehe, it seems that you are willing to..." The girl slapped Bardelle indifferently, and her eyes suddenly became confused.


    Then, the girl looked at Tuobayu again, Emei frowned, and said, "Huh? Is this planted by Master? Why did Master plant it for you..."


    Before she could finish her words, she looked at Ba Fenghan, and said with a clear sense: "Hehe... So that''s it... It seems that Master still likes fulfilling true love so much... Well-Houhou also likes fulfilling. What about true love..."


    Having said this, with a mischievous smile on her face, the girl pulled Tuoba Yu to the position that originally belonged to Bardelle, and then tapped him a few times, making sure that he could no longer resist Ba Fenghan. , Then smiled and said: "This is perfect..."


    After doing all of this, Houhou took Bardelle''s hand and walked out...While walking, he said: "Master is about to get married again. As the most favored disciple of Master, others are also You have to work hard to please your master... After all, your master is the future husband of Houhou... Ah, at all, you will be my dowry maid in the future..."


    "Speaking of which, don¡¯t you need two to marry a maid? By the way, I don¡¯t want to be far away from the Western Turks. I heard that Yun Shuai¡¯s daughter, Lian Rou, is also a beauty... just turn her into me. The dowry maid is ready..."


    "Oh, Hou Hou is really fate, even the marrying person has to find the dowry and dowry by himself... If the master is not good to Hou Hou in the future, Hou Hou can''t rely on..."


    With Hou Hou''s departure, the stagnant world recovered again. However, at this time, everyone did not notice that anyone had been here before... It was just that Ba Fenghan discovered that the woman he had originally intended to catch had disappeared. ?Instead, Tuoba Yu, an old enemy...


    Forget it, don''t care about so much... Let''s talk about it after holding it down...


    Chapter 2348


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and forty eight


    Yongji Canal, from Zhuozhou in the north and Banzhu and Bianzhou in the south, is the most critical section linking north and south in the Sui Dynasty Canal Project.


    At the same time, because of this Yongji Canal, the Great Sui Dynasty''s control over the entire north was still reluctant, at least not like the Central Plains, where the war was rotten and the rebels were rife.


    "Although Yang Guang is so happy and extravagant. However, I have to say that his work on the construction of the Grand Canal will benefit the future!"


    At this time, Zhou Ye was sitting on a small boat, looking at the busy Yongji Canal, and sighed.


    "Hmph--" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Fu Junyu, who was sitting next to him, wrinkled Qiong''s nose with dissatisfaction, "What''s so commendable about that drunk monarch? He three times went to our Goguryeo...I..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye looked at Fu Junyu with a smile but said, "Junyu, are you sure you want to argue with me?"


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s expression, Fu Junyu looked at the stern punting man with a little fear... She closed her gaze and refused to speak anymore.


    Is she afraid of arguing with Zhou Ye...


    It''s just that, every time he said something like this, Zhou Ye would always tell him with his actions that the truth only arises between the palm of the hand and the pigeon.


    If there is no public, then she can forcefully explain a few words to Zhou Ye, but there is a stranger on his side. Fu Junyu is really afraid that Zhou Ye will go crazy, and directly ignores the presence of outsiders, so she put herself on his lap and beat My own apple...


    Although the taste is not only not painful, it is also a bit numb, but...being ashamed, she can be ashamed to death.


    Thinking of this, Fu Junyu put on a look that I disdain to argue with you, raised her pretty face and snorted coldly.


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye burst out laughing...


    This girl just wants face...


    The two of them had done almost all the intimate things along the way, and Zhou Ye had not taken the last step.


    It''s nothing but fun.


    Especially every day, this little girl clearly wants to kill her, but she still wants to make a reluctant and awkward appearance. It feels really super fun.


    "Master, there is a wharf in front of the river, do you want to go ashore to have fun?" the boatman asked loudly.


    This small boat was hired by Zhou Ye in Zhuozhou. It was 167 meters long and two to three meters wide. The cabin was divided into front and rear cabins. The front cabin was the residence of the boat¡¯s family and the rear cabin was the passenger cabin. It is regarded as Zhou Ye and Fu Junyu. ''S temporary residence...

 Chapter 1964

    Although it''s a little narrower, it''s comfortable...


    Especially being able to experience an alternative life on the water is quite interesting.


    Hearing what the boatman said, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Alright, I also want to taste the donkey fire in Hejian Mansion..."


    "Donkey meat on fire?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the boatman was taken aback.


    Does Hejian have this specialty??


    The donkey can be regarded as a big animal in the family. Who is so prodigal and willing to kill his own donkey for meat??


    Zhou Ye looked at the blank look of the boatman and said with a laugh: "It''s just a joke, the boatman must not take it seriously..."


    The boatman smiled bitterly after hearing this...


    In these days, this young man has always said shocking words. In comparison, the fire of this donkey is nothing.


    The boat quickly leaned to the shore of the pier with the support of the boat owner...


    Zhou Ye directly took Fu Junyu ashore.


    Although eating donkey meat and burning is a joke, Zhou Ye really wants to take a good tour of Hejian Mansion... and taste the food here.


    The boatman will stay here for half a day to supplement the rice, vegetables, etc. on board.


    Of course, if Zhou Ye insisted, there would be no problem staying here for a day or two. As long as the money is enough, everything is easy to say.


    It''s a pity that in this place in Hejian, except for the donkey meat, there is really nothing delicious, that is, there is an old bacon shop where the bacon is not bad.


    Zhou Ye only took Fu Junyu around for a while, and he became bored and returned to the dock again.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s return, the boatman naturally greeted him with a smile... After all, Zhou Ye was not a stingy person. With enough money, the boatman naturally liked such high-profile guests.


    Seeing Zhou Ye from a distance, the boatman greeted him with a smile, "The son-in-law didn''t take a good turn in this river?"


    "It''s boring..." Zhou Ye sighed with a sense of excitement: "The city seems to be depressed a lot..."


    "Yes!" The boatman sighed after hearing the words: "I heard that the Eastern Capital is making troubles. The rebels occupied Liyang and cut off the waterway... The goods over there cannot be shipped in, the goods here are No luck...I just don''t know when it will come here..."


    Zhou Ye laughed and said, "Haha...don''t hesitate, if he is drunk today, he cares about the Ming Dynasty!"


    "Master, you are so free and easy!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the boatman gave Zhou Ye a thumbs-up, "You get on the boat first. I will wait for the tiger head and his mother to buy the rice, so we can set off!"


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye nodded, and then returned to the boat with Fu Junyu.


    "The boatman is wrong!"


    As soon as he entered the cabin, Fu Junyu whispered to Zhou Ye.


    "Oh? What''s wrong?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "His eyes flicker and his expression is stiff. This is a manifestation of a ghost in his heart..." Fu Junyu said: "You must guard against..."


    Seeing such a solemn appearance of Fu Junyu, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but sneered.


    "You rookie who has just entered the arena can see... It seems that this time, it is not some underworld giant who made our idea..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s ridicule, Fu Junyu became anxious... "Bad guy, people are telling you the business... Why don''t you take it back... um..."


    Before Fu Junyu finished speaking, Zhou Ye was blocked by Zhou Ye...


    For a while, Fu Junyu was stunned... It was not that she was stunned by Zhou Ye''s sudden attack. In the past ten days, what the two of them should and shouldn''t be done were all done... except for the last A step beyond, Fu Junyu can also say that he is an old driver.


    But in front of her, she was telling the villain about life and death matters, how could he be like this...regardless of importance.


    Although she was so angry in her heart, but as a result, she was taken to the ditch by Zhou Ye...Unconsciously, she was led by the nose by Zhou Ye.


    In the end, if it hadn''t been for the movement of the passenger ship under her offshore that had disturbed her, she would have been defeated by the villain in front of her.


    "Bah, bad guy... take advantage of me again!" Fu Junyu gave Zhou Ye a fierce stare while tidying up the clothes on her body.


    In her opinion, if she didn''t stick to the last line of defense, she would have been given a hand by this bad guy.


    In fact, everything was done deliberately by Zhou Ye. Otherwise, Zhou Ye would have wiped her out...


    Facing Fu Junyu''s slightly proud words, Zhou Ye smiled and said nothing... little by little, letting someone fall is the most interesting thing, isn''t it?


    Chapter 2349


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and forty nine


    Haoyue is empty--


    On the surface of the river, the fishing fires are a little bit...


    At this time, the fishing boat Zhou Ye was riding on had been more than 20 miles away from the river, and was slowly moving forward along the water.


    "Master son, tonight¡¯s dinner is fish porridge. My Hun family¡¯s craftsmanship is average, so please take care of him!¡± The boat family said while holding two bowls of fish porridge on a tray. Several side dishes came over. There is also a pot of wine on top.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye sat at the low table with his back leaning on the cabin, and smiled: "There is less Mongolian sweat medicine inside...not sweet enough!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the boatman shook his hands and made a splash, and the fish porridge and small dishes all turned over on the deck...


    With a puff, the boatman knelt to the ground and knocked his head desperately, "The son is forgiving, the son is forgiving... the little ones are also compelled... the six ghosts in the river said, if the little ones don¡¯t do what they say , Then let the little one¡¯s family be destroyed...the little one really dare not resist..."


    "The six ghosts in the river?" Fu Junyu asked curiously, "Who are they?"


    "Returning to the heroine, the six ghosts in the river are..." The boatman did not dare to conceal it, so he told the origin of the six ghosts in the river.


    It turns out that the so-called Hejian Six Ghosts are the six gangsters of Hejian Mansion. Of course, what they claim is not the Hejian Six Ghosts, but the Hejian Six Heroes.


    These six gangsters, under the tutelage of the Hejian Sword Sect Master Hua, have a life-threatening sword of the 36-way chasing wind.


    After getting the true story, these six guys showed their true shape, and immediately tore off the original skin of the respected teacher.


    Old man Hua was vomited blood by these six rebels and died.


    The martial arts people in Hejian Mansion had also attacked these six guys, but they were eliminated by all kinds of shameless off-board tricks by these six guys.


    Since then, the six ghosts in the river shuddered...They directly deceived the bully, colluded with the government, and committed no evil.


    Of course, if they are really facing everyone in the family, they can also pretend to be a little bit shy.


    Therefore, there are not many famous people who come to cast down demons and slayer demons, and their little life is quite moist.


    This time, Zhou Ye took Fu Junyu ashore to play, but somehow he was shown by one of the six ghosts in Hejian...


    After seeing Zhou Ye, the guy was fascinated by Fu Junyu''s beauty, but in order to be safe, he didn''t start immediately, but ordered someone to inquire about the origin of the two.

 Chapter 1965

    As a local snake, the news of Hejian couldn''t be hidden from them. Soon they found the boatman who had brought Zhou Ye here, and got Zhou Ye''s real name from the boatman.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s name, the six ghosts suddenly remembered a rumor... [A handsome man named Zhou Ye got He''s Bi.


    He''s Bi, a priceless treasure...


    How can such a heavy treasure not let the six ghosts be tempted?With this precious treasure, whether it is sold or dedicated to the court, it is an endless glory and wealth.


    But they also know one thing, and that is-this matter cannot be hardened.


    After all, because of this He Shibi, I heard that the Baling Gang was destroyed...


    Although these six ghosts do bad things, they also know themselves. Compared with the behemoth Baling Gang, their six ghosts are just like little people like ants.


    In this way, it was possible to order someone to threaten the boatman and make him put Mongolian sweat medicine in Zhou Ye''s dinner.


    "Haha... I didn''t expect this to be fermented to the present!" Zhou Ye stretched out... said: "It''s nothing for you... Go down!"


    "Thank you son, thank you son..." The boatman kowtow desperately...Although he has little knowledge, he also knows that the person who can make the six ghosts like a big enemy is definitely not something his little boatman can resist. .


    Until he walked out of the cabin, Zhou Ye didn''t do anything...


    As soon as the boatman got out of the cabin, he immediately fled out like a rabbit...


    Fu Junyu looked at Zhou Ye incomprehensibly, "Just spare him?"


    "I''m a benevolent person...how can I kill people?" Zhou Ye said like a stick that loves the world.


    "Bah...I don''t see any kindness of you!" Fu Junyu took apart Zhou Ye''s desk without hesitation.


    The two of them walked all the way, but they did not encounter mountain bandit strongmen... Those guys, one of them counted as one, all of them were sent to the Western Paradise by Zhou Ye.Now, this guy says that he is a benevolent person, and Fu Junyu has only two words to respond to this-lie to ghosts.


    "Oh, good people are always easy to be misunderstood!" Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, and said with a look through the world: "They are dead on both sides, why should I kill them? Dirty my own. hand??"


    After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Fu Junyu revealed what it was like...


    Let''s just say, when did this bad guy become a guy who retaliated with virtue?


    At this moment, I suddenly heard a few puffs of falling water not far away...


    "The boat family ran away with his wife..." Fu Junyu said softly.


    "Run just run, anyway, they can''t get out of the palms of the six ghosts in the river..." Zhou Ye said, taking out some food from the bracelet without delay, and then said: "Jun Yu , Move the low table to the boat board, let¡¯s take advantage of the moonlight and have a few drinks..."


    "Hmm..." Fu Junyu nodded when he heard the words, then picked up the wooden table and came to the boat board.


    After placing the wooden table on top, Zhou Ye also walked out with two low chairs.


    The two sat opposite each other on the board... Zhou Ye put the food and wine that he had just taken out on the low table, and invited him to a toast."The bright moon is in the sky, the river is sparkling, and the beautiful scenery is so white!"


    "Since I met you, I have learned to drink and kill... If the master sees me like this, I am afraid I will be pissed off!"


    Although he said that, Fu Junyu''s actions were not slow... He raised his neck and drank the red wine in the glass.


    It wasn''t that she was led to damage by Zhou Ye, but that she could not refuse any words of Zhou Ye at all.


    Whether you want her to accompany drinking, or want her to kill...


    She couldn''t refuse...


    Why did her heart have been filled with this bad guy?


    Just as the two put down their wine glasses, there was a sound from the distant shore.


    "Don''t...don''t kill me...ah!"


    "The master...I''m fighting with you...Ah!"


    "Father, mother...you...you bastards...ah...!"


    From the sound, you can hear the screams of the two boatmen and couples.


    Obviously, they wanted to escape, but they were all cut and killed by the six ghosts who had already guarded the river.


    "Their family is dead..."


    "Yes, dead!" Zhou Ye said quietly, "They are stupid..."


    Chapter 2350


    Two thousand three hundred and fifty chapters


    "Yes, they are really stupid!"


    Fu Junyu agreed with Zhou Ye''s words.


    If the family had told Zhou Ye together at the beginning, then Zhou Ye would definitely not stand idly by... After all, the boat family could be regarded as the pond fish he had suffered.


    But they didn''t...


    They chose to be threatened, and then prescribed medicine to Zhou Ye.


    Although Zhou Ye would not kill them because of this, he would never reach out to rescue them.


    To put it bluntly, even if they were really successful in drugging, Liugui would not let them go. What a treasure is He Chobi?Let them go, and then let them go crazy about the Six Ghosts getting He Choi??


    Therefore, the end of this matter has been doomed from the beginning.


    The only way for them to survive was to ask Zhou Ye for help...Unfortunately, they buried themselves and ruined their way for life.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that they are stupid.


    At this moment, a loud laugh came from the river surface, "Hahaha, Mei Langjun Zhou Ye deserves to be Mei Langjun Zhou Ye, they are indeed stupid!"


    With the loud laughter, more than 30 small boats swept over from the front and back, and surrounded the passenger ships where Zhou Ye was in.


    These small boats stopped more than twenty feet away from Zhou Ye...The lights on the boat were brightly lit, and the deck was filled with shadowy people. The light of the knife in the hand shone brightly under the reflection of the torch, and it looked like a cold light.


    A small boat stood out from the fleet, and there was a big man standing on the bow. The big man was 1.78 meters tall, with a face full of flesh and a pair of eyes under thick eyebrows, with a fierce light."In the Lower River, Guan Tianbao has met Mei Langjun..."


    "Mei Lang Jun? What the hell is that?" Zhou Ye vomited: "Why didn''t I know I had such a name?"


    "Haha, Lang Jun''s beauty is well known in the world, so why not be humble!" With the voice, a small boat sprang out from the other direction. On top of it stood a thinner, who looked like a drug addict. A middle-aged man, "The second child of the six heroes in Xiahe, Zeng Wei, met Lang Jun!"


    "The third child..."


    "The fourth child..."


    Perhaps it was because Zhou Ye had nowhere to escape, the six ghosts of Hejian jumped out impatiently, "Langjun, the treasures of the world are in the hands of those who are virtuous. Today, the six heroes in Hejian want the Hejianbi in the hands of Langjun. ...... Please don''t be stingy and don''t make mistakes!"

 Chapter 1966

    Hearing the words of the six ghosts, Zhou Ye smiled freely, "Well, you are still honest, unlike those righteous hypocrites who always claim to represent the people of the world... In that case, I will leave you a whole corpse... "


    "So, Lang Jun refuses to hand over the treasures!?" Guan Tianbao, the boss of the Six Ghosts, narrowed his eyes and said coldly: "If this is the case, it''s no wonder that our Six Ghosts don''t talk about justice... "


    Having said this, Guan Tianbao shouted, "Let''s release the rocket!"


    As his words fell, the big guys on the boats who had been prepared raised their longbows and shot towards the passenger ship where Zhou Ye was.


    For a time, in mid-air, rockets were in succession, like fire trees and silver flowers, they were truly beautiful.


    Zhou Ye smiled unhurriedly at Fu Junyu and said, "Does it look good?"


    "Well, it looks good..." Fu Junyu nodded...


    "Then make them look better!" Zhou Ye said and waved his hand slightly... Those rockets still in mid-air stopped abruptly, and then they shot back at their master.


    This sudden scene stunned the six ghosts in the river...


    "This, what kind of martial arts is this..."


    "Could it...could it be that this is the legendary grandmaster''s might?"


    At this time, dozens of flames have been ignited on the surface of the river. Under Zhou Ye''s control, those flames will turn into a lotus flower and a peony. It is very beautiful, but pity the big men on the boat. Now, one by one was controlled by Zhou Ye and set on the ship, accompany the fire ship to burn to death.


    At this time, the six ghosts didn''t care much anymore, and their boat was also controlled...In order not to be burned to death, these six guys jumped directly into the river...


    "Big Brother...what to do??"


    "Today our brothers are considered to have planted... However, although that man is very powerful in martial arts, he is different from the water... The second and third, the three of you dived into the bottom of his boat and scuttled his boat... Wait until underwater, He has great abilities, and he has to be determined by our brothers!"


    "Good idea, I''m going now!"


    "I am coming too¡­¡­"


    Following the order of the boss of the six ghosts, the three shadows dived into the water and headed down Zhou Ye''s boat...


    "Hehe, these guys, since they like water so much, just be a water ghost and never go ashore!"


    As Zhou Ye''s self-talking voice fell, whether it was the six ghosts who jumped into the water or the six ghosts who accidentally fell into the water, they instantly felt a strange feeling in the river water.


    Even if they desperately waved their arms and kicked their legs, they could not bring the slightest buoyancy...


    Gradually, the entire river surface fell silent... Except for the crackling sound of the flame burning ship, there was no other sound.


    "Oh, good waters must drown in the water... the ancients sincerely don''t deceive me!" Zhou Ye said with emotion.


    "Bad guy, didn''t you drown others?" Fu Junyu groaned.


    "How could it be my fault?" Zhou Ye said with an innocent look: "I didn''t do anything... everything was just an accident!"


    "I believe in your ghost!"


    "Dare you believe me? Look at my family law to serve you!"


    "Don''t... I... um..."


    Someone paid her due price for her inappropriate words.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    For Zhou Ye, this incident was just a game of fun...


    Although the boat owner is dead, for Zhou Ye, a boat that no one controls can also go.


    Zhou Ye simply controlled the wooden boat under his feet, all the way down the Yangtze River to the south... towards Yuhang.


    Because Zhou Ye didn''t kill the people on Liugui''an, his whereabouts were naturally leaked out... For Zhou Ye, this effect was what he wanted.


    Along the way, Zhou Ye encountered all kinds of people in the world...


    There were assassins who died for money, and there were rebels who came for the destiny... In short, Zhou Ye had a good time playing this trip.


    And Fu Junyu was completely destroyed by Zhou Ye...


    The original cold beauty image can no longer be maintained, she has become a little witch who likes to laugh.Zhou Ye can only say one thing about this-learning badly is so fast.


    Of course, when he was about to reach Yuhang, Fu Junyu was finally succeeded by someone...


    She could no longer bear the bad behavior of someone deliberately teasing her, but did not eat her completely. On a dark night with high winds, she turned against the guest and completely took down Zhou Ye.


    However, just when she was proud... she knew one of the most incredible things.


    Chapter 2351


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and fifty one


    "Master, why are you here..."


    Fu Junyu looked at the figure in front of her with a dazed expression. She couldn''t help but look around. That''s right, this is indeed the Salt Street of Yuhang Beach, not Goguryeo, but why is her master here??


    Next to Fu Cailin, a girl in white clothes who looked about 14 or 15 years old laughed and said: "Second Sister, I didn''t expect it!"


    Fu Cailin ignored the yells of his disciples, but said solemnly, "Jun Yu, I can''t come!"


    "I...I..." Fu Junyu was quite confused when he heard his master''s yelling...


    She didn''t want to leave her lover''s side... The two had just broken through that boundary, it was the time when you and me, but... Master''s order cannot be violated... She can''t disobey the teacher''s order.


    My heart suddenly became tangled...


    When Zhou Ye saw this, he chuckled, patted Fu Junyu''s arm and smiled: "Go, don''t be afraid..."


    "Ok!"


    Hearing this, Fu Junyu nodded obediently... and returned to his master''s side step by step.


    At this time, Fu Cailin did not scold his second disciple, but looked up and down at the handsome man in front of him with inquiring eyes.


    Zhou Ye also looked at Fu Cailin without showing weakness.


    In Zhou Ye''s opinion, Fu Cailin is really not that good...


    He has a face that is very narrow and unusually long. The facial features on it are all shortcomings that no one wants to have. They are more like all crowded in a pile, making his forehead look particularly high, and his chin is slightly slender and his pockets are a bit slender. The child¡¯s long, curved nose bridge is disproportionately tall and huge, making his eyes and mouth appear more slender. Fortunately, he has a long black hair with two shoulders, which harmonizes the difference between the wide shoulders and the narrow face. Coordination, otherwise it will be more awkward and weird.


    However, such an ugly and weird face matched his unique temperament, giving people an indescribable feeling.


    That feels definitely not ugly.


    Is this the legendary negative to be positive??

 Chapter 1967

    Zhou Ye thought quite interestingly...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The two stared at each other. After a while, Fu Cailin spoke...


    "Mei Lang Jun deserves to be Mei Lang Jun, just relying on looks, I lured two of my disciples to the point of being unwilling..."


    Hearing Fu Cailin''s words, Zhou Ye rolled his eyes... This guy is saying that he is a little white face who eats on his face, right??


    Although Zhou Ye has cultivated his character for hundreds of years, he only suffers from nothing.


    Thinking that when he went to the Song family to propose marriage, Song Que saw that he was not pleasing to his eyes, so he stretched out with his future father-in-law, and almost broke Song Que''s martial arts heart.


    Now that he meets Fu Cailin, he will naturally not favor one or the other, "Haha...I am a layman in Xia, far less connotative than Master Fu...just laugh!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Fu Cailin''s expression changed...


    Fu Junyu''s anxious tears were about to come out behind him-this enemy, don''t you know what is to be soft?If you are soft, I will beg for mercy in front of my teacher.


    And Fu Junqiang on the side was curious...


    Fu Cailin''s position in Goguryeo is the same as Wu Zun Bixuan''s position in Turks.


    It can be said that even if a nobleman meets her master, it is a courtesy to be a respectful disciple. I have never seen anyone who dares to be so scornful of his master...


    Interesting, it''s so interesting.


    Fu Junqiang felt interesting, but Fu Cailin didn''t feel so interesting anymore.


    His face was slightly cold, and he said: "I haven''t been to Central Plains for a long time. I never knew that there was such a young man...nothing, if you take my sword, then I will marry Jun Yu to you. So what? Would you dare to take my sword?"


    "One sword?" Zhou Ye groaned after hearing the words and said with a smile: "One sword is too little. Master Fu, you have three female apprentices...Why, how about three swords?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Fu Cailin was slightly taken aback...


    Then he laughed: "Okay, okay... I, Fu Cailin, for more than ten years, have not heard people be so presumptuous in front of me for a long time... You are very good!"


    Having said this, Fu Cailin''s face became cold, "Okay, I will do it for you. If you take my Three Swords, I will be able to match all three apprentices to you, and it''s not a shame to them!"


    With that said, Fu Cailin would draw his sword...


    However, his move was stopped by Zhou Ye."Wait!"


    "What? Are you scared?" Fu Cailin said, looking at Zhou Ye with a smile.


    "It''s crowded and narrow, so it''s not a good place to compete. Why don''t we go to the beach next to it?" Zhou Ye said, pointing to the wide sandy beach behind Yanhuo Street.


    "That''s good!" Fu Cailin nodded reservedly.


    However, at this time Zhou Ye did not immediately walk to the beach, but said, "Old Stone!"


    "The old slave is here!" As the voice fell, a figure flashed out of the salt shop like a ghost, and stood directly behind Zhou Ye. It was no one else, but the former evil king, now the groom, Shi Zhixuan.


    Seeing this figure, Fu Cailin couldn''t help but shrink...


    He actually didn''t see how this guy stood behind Zhou Ye, "This is..."


    "The old slave is the young master''s servant, and he only helps the young master to drive the car and do miscellaneous tasks. Master Fu doesn''t need to care!" Shi Zhixuan said casually.


    "..." Fu Cailin was speechless after hearing Shi Zhixuan''s words...


    Such a master, arranging for Zhou Ye to drive a car??


    He can only drive the car to do miscellaneous tasks, so doesn''t he just have to burn the fire and cook??


    Although he was slandering in his heart, Fu Cailin''s face remained calm... "That''s it!"


    "Today I have a battle with Master Fu, you can watch one or two, and it is useful to improve the immortality seal for you!" Zhou Ye said lightly.


    Shi Zhixuan''s eyes lit up when he heard this, and he said with joy: "Old slave thanked the young master!"


    Although Shi Zhixuan''s martial arts is much higher than Fu Cailin, his mountain stones can be used to attack jade, and mutual confirmation is still quite useful for him. Especially, his own young master is willing to do something... Surprise joy.


    "Master Fu, please!" Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his hand to Fu Cailin after explaining Shi Zhixuan.


    "please!"


    The two of them walked toward the beach... Fu Junqiang and Fu Junyu followed closely behind...


    The crowd watching immediately wanted to follow along and watch one or two, but they were stopped by the gang of Giant Kun Gang...


    It was not too late, and Fu Cailin and Zhou Ye came to the beach... more than ten meters apart, facing each other.


    "Master Fu, please make a move!" Zhou Ye smiled indifferently and gestured to please.


    At this time, Fu Cailin didn''t dare to care for it anymore...


    Only the guy who was known as Old Shi gave him an unfathomable feeling, let alone Zhou Ye?


    Thinking of this, Fu Cailin slowly drew the long sword from his waist and gestured for a starting gesture, "Then...I''m not welcome!"


    Chapter 2352


    Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty Two


    As the voice fell, Fu Cailin''s figure flashed, and the long sword in his hand moved forward as if anxiously.


    At the same time, he lifted his footsteps lightly, stepped forward, and his whole person appeared in front of Zhou Ye like a teleportation...


    Then, the long sword in Fu Cailin''s hand slowly stabbed forward...


    In the eyes of outsiders, the long sword that Fu Cailin stabbed out was as slow as a snail crawling, and even the long sword in his hand gave people a feeling of weight.


    "It is worthy of being the master of Yijian Fu Cailin!" Shi Zhixuan, who was standing not far away, smiled and said, "This style uses people as hands and a world as a chessboard. It''s really powerful!"


    "Lao Shi, Lang Jun will be fine, right?"


    In the realm of Fu Junyu at this time, we still can''t see the danger of the battle between the man and the master, but isn''t there a live commentary that the old stone is there?


    Of course, she didn''t dare to call Shi Zhixuan Lao Shi like her own Langjun, she only dared to call Shi Lao Shi.


    Hearing Fu Junyu''s question, Shi Zhixuan hurriedly bowed and said: "The old slave can''t bear the name of the mistress, just call me Lao Shi..."


    "Oh, Shi Lao Lao Shi, aren''t they all the same? Tell me, how did my master fight with him?" Fu Junqiang is young and still has a child''s heart... So the words will inevitably be disrespectful to Shi Zhixuan. .


    "Jun Qiang, how can you be so rude, quickly apologize to Old Shi..." Fu Junyu said with a cold expression.


    Hearing the words of her second elder sister, although Fu Junqiang was anxious, she had to apologize to Shi Zhixuan: "I''m sorry, Shi Lao, the little girl has nothing to do..."

 Chapter 1968

    "Haha... Don''t be polite to the little mistress... Anyway, sooner or later you will be the mistress of the old slave, it doesn''t matter!" Shi Zhixuan waved his hand indifferently and laughed.


    At this time, Fu Junqiang didn''t care about exploring what Shi Zhixuan said "You are the mistress of the old slave sooner or later". She anxiously asked, "Who wins or loses the master and that person?"


    "Hehe..." Shi Zhixuan chuckled and said: "Master Fu Cailin is worthy of a martial arts wizard. The skill of Yijian is really unpredictable. He uses the sword as his hand and the world as the chessboard to fend off opponents. It is indeed very powerful... ...It''s a pity that he ran into my young master..."


    Having said this, Shi Zhixuan looked like You Rongyan, and said: "Even if Fu Cailin learns from heaven and man, but my young master cannot be defeated!"


    "Hey, bragging!" Fu Junqian wrinkled his nose when Shi Zhixuan said that his master couldn''t beat Zhou Ye, and said, "My master will definitely win that kid!"


    "Snapped!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she suffered a severe skull collapse on her forehead.


    "Senior Sister...what are you doing!" Fu Junqiang covered her reddish forehead, "It hurts!"


    "Hmph, no matter how big or small, I want to call my brother-in-law!" Fu Junyu reprimanded with the majesty of being a sister.


    "Hey, don''t say he can''t win the master, he won the master... I also call him husband, not brother-in-law!"


    "what did you say??"


    "I... I said... Brother-in-law is so powerful, he can actually compete with his master..."


    Just when the two sisters Fu Junyu were in a group, Fu Cailin felt uncomfortable to vomit blood.


    Fu Cailin''s art of battling the sword, at first used people to pierce the sword, and the sword to pierce the enemy.What is important is to feed the enemy first. The prerequisite is to master the opponent''s martial skills with clever eyesight, find out the opponent''s foundation, and then make a judgment.Just like when you are playing chess, you must first understand the eternal and unchanging rules of the chessboard before you can always take the initiative.


    And after more than ten years of cultivation, he has reached the point where he can control the world with people and the enemy with the world-this is no longer the Yitianshu, but the Yitianshu.


    However... Today, his Heavenly Ability Technique has suffered a great loss in front of Zhou Ye.


    Mingming Zhou Ye is right in front of him, but he can''t lock Zhou Ye with his aura at all, just like Zhou Ye in front of him is just a phantom.


    This feeling of inattention made him uncomfortably want to vomit blood.


    But after all, Fu Cailin had a lot of experience with the enemy. When he found that the Qi machine could not lock Zhou Ye, he simply got out of the state of Yi Tianshu and switched to the state of Yi Jianshu...The long sword in his hand was also trembling. Stable, then, a sword pierced Zhou Ye''s forehead.


    Seeing this situation, the two teachers and sisters who were watching the battle could not help but whispered.


    However, the long sword in Fu Cailin''s hand did not fall on Zhou Ye''s eyebrows, but was clamped by two fingers.


    "Master Fu, two tricks!" Zhou Ye looked at the tip of his fingertips and smiled.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Fu Cailin sighed softly, "There are talents in the martial arts generation. As expected...this third trick, I don''t have to be embarrassed anymore..."


    Having said this, he released the long sword in his hand and took two steps back.


    A swordsman let go of the long sword in his hand, which already means surrendering.


    "I''m not as good as you..."


    After all, the grandmaster is a grandmaster, he is extraordinary, and he admits defeat simply.


    "Haha... Master Fu has praised..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "I''m just a little curious, where exactly are you?" Fu Cailin said, a bright light appeared in his eyes...


    He has two idiots in his life, one is chess idiot and the other is Wu idiot.


    Fu Cailin originally thought that the Yitianshu he created on the basis of Yi Jianshu was enough to stand alone in the martial arts. However, today he ran into a wall in front of Zhou Ye...Moreover, from the appearance of Zhou Ye, he did not contribute at all. Therefore, Fu Cailin was very curious as to which step Zhou Ye had come to, and whether he had reached the point of shattering the void.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled... "Actually, what I practiced is completely different from what you think Master Fu, but I can get the same result by different paths. If you ask me which step I''m going to... well..."


    After thinking about it for a while, Zhou Ye said, "I am this world, and this world is me!"


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, waves suddenly appeared on the calm sea...


    "I''m angry, the world is thundering!"


    In an instant, the sky was covered with dark clouds, and the thunder rolled...


    "I laugh, and the sun shines!"


    The dark clouds covering the sky disappeared in a blink of an eye...


    Seeing the scene in front of him that seemed like an immortal means, Fu Cailin stood there for a while and sighed... "I might as well...I might as well go back, I might as well go back!"


    While sighing, Fu Cailin turned his head and left...


    "Master!" X2


    Fu Junyu and Fu Junqiang hurriedly shouted.


    "You don''t need to follow, from now on, you will be Zhou Gongzi''s wives! To serve Zhou Gongzi well, don''t play the little daughter''s temper... For the teacher to gain a little bit, go back to retreat..." said here, Fu Cailin Muttered: "No way, I can also get a glimpse of the highest state of martial arts!"


    With the voice falling...


    Fu Cailin was all around, disappearing into the distance as if slowly but quickly.


    Chapter 2353


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and fifty three


    "Master, wait for me... Master..."


    Fu Junqiang shook off her senior sister and took her hand, chasing after...


    However, with Fu Cailin''s means, how could she catch up?


    Only for a moment, she could no longer see the back of her master...


    Can''t catch up with her master, Fu Junqiang can only come back to her senior sister and Zhou Ye...


    She rushed in front of Zhou Ye with tears in her eyes, clenched fists, and hammered Zhou Ye''s Hungarian mouth, crying and whimpering: "Woo...it''s your fault, Master doesn''t want me!"


    The more he spoke, the sadder he became. Finally, Fu Junqiang threw himself into Zhou Ye''s arms and burst into tears...


    "It''s okay, your master doesn''t want you, I want you..." Zhou Ye gently patted Lolita''s younger generation, and comforted: "Didn''t your master tell me? If you want you to marry me... you can take the lead with peace of mind. All right¡­¡­"


    "Who is going to marry you...oooo..."


    Standing on the side, Fu Junyu looked at her youngest younger sister silently, crying bitterly in the arms of her lover...with a helpless look.


    Alas, one of his own Yijian Pavilion, eventually all fell into the hands of this enemy...


    Just as she was lamenting in her heart, she suddenly heard a cold voice from behind... "Jun Yu, Jun Qiang, where''s the master?"


    "Master Sister!!" X2

 Chapter 1969

    Hearing this voice, Fu Junyu and Fu Junqiang hurriedly turned their heads to look at them, standing beside the fluttering figure in white clothes, who is not their senior sister Fu Junxin??


    Seeing her master sister, Fu Junqiang was like a child who had met an adult. She broke free from Zhou Ye''s arms, and then rushed into Fu Jun''s arms, "Woo...Master sister, the master was beaten away by this bad guy... "


    Hearing Fu Junqiang''s words, Zhou Ye rolled his eyes...


    Why did I beat Fu Cailin away... Obviously he lost himself, and then he lost you to me...


    When Fu Junxin heard what her little junior sister said, she also looked at Zhou Ye with a sad expression, "Master..."


    "Ahem, what? I really didn''t beat your master away... He just understood something, so he left by himself..." Zhou Ye said, spreading his hands... "It''s really none of my business!"


    "Huh...why it''s none of your business!" Fu Junyu said angrily, "Obviously, I am still not satisfied with the senior sister, so I actually made a three-sword agreement with the master, even our younger sister... "


    "Wait, big sister, why do you call this bad guy the master?" At this moment, Fu Junqiang also reacted to something in Fu Jun''s arms.


    "Ahem..." Zhou Ye coughed awkwardly when he heard this.


    "As you can see, he is my master..." Fu Junxu deliberately didn''t look at the winks his master gave him, but said with a smile: "I''m already the master''s servant..."


    "Slaves?" Although Fu Junqiang usually laughs and laughs, he respects his two senior sisters...


    Hearing that my elder sister had turned into that villain''s servant... suddenly became angry."It must be he who forced you... Don''t be afraid, Master Sister, I will be the master for you!"


    While talking, Fu Junqiang rushed in front of Zhou Ye without hesitation, and said with a newborn calf not afraid of tigers: "Hey, you will let my master sister go...or else, I will never end with you!"


    "Follow me?" Zhou Ye looked weird when he heard Fu Junqiang''s words...


    "Correct!"


    "Hahaha... I also hope you will never end with me! Your master has already given you to me as a little wife!" As he said, Zhou Ye was short and carried Fu Junqiang''s little Lolita on his shoulders... and then He waved to her two senior sisters, "Go, let''s go to Ryukyu!"


    When Fu Junyu and Fu Junyu heard the words, they looked at each other and smiled... and then followed.


    Although they have not seen each other for a long time, they have a lot to say... But, it''s still early, and it''s time for some of them to relive the past. At this time, let''s talk to their men first.


    The two sisters Fu Junyu walked towards the dock not far away under the leadership of Zhou Ye...


    The little loli Fu Junqiang, who was carried by Zhou Ye on her shoulders, beat Zhou Ye on the back desperately, "You let me go, wicked..."


    "Can''t let go, take it back and be a little wife!" Zhou Ye joked with a smile.


    The group directly boarded the Dongming ship waiting by the pier, set sail and headed for Ryukyu.


    And Shi Zhixuan?Obediently, he returned to Yanhuo Street again, he had settled here...


    It''s not that Zhou Ye can''t directly use the portal to take the three girls back to Ryukyu...


    But... what should I say?


    When she arrived in Ryukyu, Fu Junqiang and Lolita faced the kind of battle with thousands of people, which was too advanced for her.


    Certain things still require gradual progress.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye intends to take the Dongming ship to go to Ryukyu for ten days to eat the little Lolita.


    The first day of the voyage


    Fu Junqiang Xiao Lolita was dissatisfied with Zhou Ye''s own master who''ran away with anger'', and didn''t show him a good face at first...


    However, Zhou Ye''s persistent efforts to lure him with sweets and corrupt the game with the game gradually defeated him.


    The second day of sailing


    Fu Junqiang''s little Lolita has already begun to shout to Brother Ye with joy...


    The third day of sailing-


    There is a little tail behind Zhou Ye, no matter where he goes, he will follow wherever he goes...


    After all, this is how children''s xinxing is. They hate quickly and love quickly.


    The fourth day of sailing-


    Fu Junqiang Xiao Lori was tempted by someone and learned to block Dafa.


    The fifth day of sailing-


    Fu Junqiang Xiao Lori woke up in Zhou Ye''s arms... On this day, she finally understood the benefits of being a woman.


    The sixth day of the voyage


    Fu Junqiang''s little Lolita''unintentionally'' broke the good deeds between her two senior sisters and her brother Ye. She was jealous, made trouble, and then suppressed...


    The seventh day of the voyage


    After being persuaded and educated by someone, Fu Junqiang, Lori, deeply understood that the sisters are of the same heart, and their wise words are awake to the world, and they know... what an important mission she shoulders... she must not let her brother Ye learn. Bad, you must feed the demon with your body, and let your brother Ye turn his head back.


    The eighth day of the voyage


    Fu Junqiang little Lolita deeply felt the weight of this task... She-there was no way to satisfy the appetite of the devil, and as a last resort, she had to ask her senior sister for help.


    Achievement of the three sisters in the same door¡ª¡ª


    Sailing...


    In short, by the time Zhou Ye arrives on the Ryukyu Island... Fu Junqiang and Lolita have already united all the forces that can be united, and resolutely prevents her brother Ye from slipping into the abyss.Ahem, in a nutshell, it''s... she can already accept that with a group of Dongming disciples and her own senior sister...


    This is really great...


    Chapter 2354


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and fifty four


    The Ryukyu Islands in February...


    The mountain flowers are blooming, and the flowers bloom wild.


    The island is full of flowers planted by seeds collected by girls from various places, such as hyacinths, forget-me-nots, white crystal chrysanthemums, etc.... The colors are colorful and beautiful.


    At this time, in the port of the main island of Ryukyu, a giant steel beast was parked there quietly, waiting to set sail.


    On the dock, the girls reluctantly waved goodbye to their men...


    "Island owner...come back soon! Woo..."


    "Why are you crying... the island owner just went to welcome her..."


    "But people can''t help it..."

 Chapter 1970

    Zhou Ye stood at the pier, saying goodbye to the women, and waving his hands with a smile...


    This time, he went to Songjiashan City to welcome his relatives, and the girls will stay in Ryukyu, without any...


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to take the girls to play, but the girls don''t want to go with him...


    In the words of Yun Yuzhen and other women, that is-although I know that there are many women in the host, but-watching the host marry Yuzhi, I still feel so heartbroken... The girl''s heart is broken, so she just can''t see it. Not upset, not going anymore.


    Zhou Ye also feels a little guilty about this... Therefore, he decided to have a collective wedding on Ryukyu Island after Yuzhi comes back from marrying Yuzhi... Give back all the weddings owed to the girls. After all, to the girls Said that this is only once in a lifetime.


    Hearing what their own man said, the women immediately burst into laughter, and all of them were happy. They couldn''t wait to exhaust all their efforts to squeeze Zhou Ye out completely. It''s a pity... the people are weak and can''t do what they want.


    Not only did Zhou Ye have nothing to do, but they were all too tired to get up this morning, and they missed the time to see their men off.


    After Zhou Ye once again comforted the female disciples of the Dongming School, he turned around and set foot on the Umbrella.


    "Master, do you want to set sail!?" Yamato Nadeshiko had been waiting on the deck for a long time, and he immediately asked when he saw his master step on the ship.


    "Well, let''s set sail!" Zhou Ye nodded...


    "Yes, master!"


    Following Yamato Nadeshiko''s response, this super fearless steel behemoth slowly moved its body, broke through the waves, and walked away.


    This time Zhou Ye will first go to Yuhang, then follow the continental shelf all the way to the south, and finally cross the Yingzhou Strait to Nanhai County, which is later Guangzhou, land in Guangzhou, and reach Songjiashan City by land.


    After all the itinerary, it will take more than a month...


    At this time, Yamato Nadeshiko has prepared snacks, wine and seats for his owner on the bow...


    She knows that what her owner likes most is to sit on the bow, facing the sea breeze and watching the sea.


    "Master, your favorite position has been prepared for you..." Yamato Nadeshiko said with a smile.


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand, "Those who are not in a hurry...Houhou, are you still coming out?"


    Following Zhou Ye''s shout, a red figure appeared on the deck...It wasn''t Houhou, who was it?


    "Master, I can catch Houhou every time... I thought of giving you another surprise at night."


    While talking, Houhou walked to Zhou Ye''s side, and hugged the man he loved so much... in a low voice: "Master, Houhou missed you!"


    "I miss Hou Hou too!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Huh, miss someone?? Do you want to marry Miss Yuzhi?" The little witch directly choked without giving any face.


    "Ahem..."


    Zhou Ye was suddenly embarrassed by Houhou''s words...


    Hou Hou, people are hard to tear down.


    "Hehe..." Seeing the embarrassing expression of his master, Houyu chuckled."Yelang don''t panic, even if the master is going to marry Miss Yuzhi, people will not be angry, at most it will poison Miss Yuzhi..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless...


    This little witch has loved grinding him since she was a child, and she never conceals her love.


    The most terrifying thing is that this girl really has the ability to do what she says.


    "Huohou, this kind of thing..."


    "Absolutely can''t do it, people know about it!" Houbori took Zhou Ye''s words with a sad expression, and said: "People know that the most intolerable thing for Master is the restlessness in the back house, and they don''t want Master to stop. Regarding Houhou, how dare you do such a thing? Master is really..."


    You do not dare?Is there anything you dare not do??


    Zhou Ye murmured in his heart, and said, "How can Hobori be on the boat..."


    "I want to take a look at Yuzhi''s wedding... and prepare for my future wedding with Yelang!" Hohoro said, a look of self-pity leaked from her face: "After all, Hohoro future It¡¯s not like Miss Yuzhi¡¯s wedding can be prepared by a huge Song Clan!"


    "..."


    Hou Hou''s three words were not separated from Zhou Ye and Song Yuzhi''s wedding, which made Zhou Ye a little speechless.


    To be honest, among the women, Zhou Ye was most worried about Houhou...


    Her mobility is much stronger than Shi Feixuan.


    Moreover, from the magic door, regardless of the means...


    Do you want to eat her now...


    After eating it, I feel relieved, otherwise... I can''t help this little girl who dare to make a big fuss at his wedding.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye took Houhou''s hand and walked to his position on the bow deck... "Go, accompany me to see the scenery!"


    "Hehe..."


    Houhou looked at the uncertain look on his master''s face, chuckled lightly, and walked over with Zhou Ye without struggling.


    After Zhou Ye sat on the sofa, Hohoro naturally sat in his arms.


    Standing on the side, Yamato Nadeshiko smiled slightly at Hohoro''s behavior...


    Does not remind the owner.


    She knows Houhou''s purpose... and knows what Houhou wants to do, but - again, this is just a little game played by her sister and her master, and no special attention is needed.


    It is the right way to let it develop.


    "Houhou...actually..." Zhou Ye sitting on the sofa brewed for a while...and planned to speak.


    However, as soon as he spoke, Houhou covered his head with his little hand.


    "Yelang, Houhou knows the importance!" Houhou looked at Zhou Ye, with a sad smile on his face: "But Houhou is not reconciled. Mingming Houhou is the first to know the master, so why can Miss Yuzhi be ranked? In front of Hou Hou..."


    "Hou Hun knows that this is not to blame Master Hou, it is because Hou Hun has to retreat with the master and cannot be with him. That''s why Hou Hun, Qing Xuan, Jun Fu, Jun Yu, Yuzhen..." Every time I spit out a name, the sadness on my face increases...


    Yes, I can''t talk about this topic anymore, let''s go on...then it will happen.


    Zhou Ye simply put aside his hands, and then pulled her away...


    Chapter 2355


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and fifty five


    After the Umbrella was off Yuhang, it converged with more than 300 ships carrying 20,000 Umbrella soldiers, and then formed a fleet and sailed formidably towards the Yingzhou Strait.


    Ordinarily, Zhou Ye should have come forward at the time of the meeting. However, Zhou Ye did not appear in front of a group of soldiers. Instead of Zhou Ye, the Umbrella''s Yamato Nadeshiko.

 Chapter 1971

    What is Zhou Ye doing at this time??


    Naturally, in his cabin, the grievances of some uncontrollable little witch had been eliminated.


    Of course, although the little witch is powerful, she is still far from the stage where she can bear someone, and it is the first time she has gotten to her...Although she is far superior to ordinary people in terms of her magical magic, her physical strength is far better than that of ordinary people. In comparison, she is only a little better than Zhan Wu Zha.


    But fortunately, she brought her two dowry maids, Ba Dai''er and Lian Rou. Although these two were also the fifth scum, they could at least delay her for a while and let her rest.


    In fact, from the beginning...


    Houhou''s idea was to take down her master completely during this voyage, so that her honeymoon would be her honeymoon when she drove for more than a month.


    However, due to the restraint of her daughter''s family, she can''t come up and overthrow someone, so she can only use words to run against Zhou Ye, make him feel guilty and make him feel full of resentment...


    After a set of combined punches, the effect is still outstanding.


    At least, her goal was achieved...


    For others, sailing for more than a month at sea is quite hard work.


    But for Hobori, it was a romantic trip that would make her remember a lifetime.


    In the morning, watching the morning sun with my husband on the sea...


    At night, lying on the deck with my husband, watching the bright starry sky...


    In the violent storm, XXXX with my husband on the bow... Enjoy the thrilling XXX...


    Feeling like the giant ship under my feet, sometimes being thrown into the air, sometimes falling to the bottom.


    I have to say that when Houhou went crazy, it was really life-threatening...that was Zhou Ye, if he changed his person, he would have died long ago.


    Of course, in order to satisfy Houhou''s idea, Zhou Ye''s Umbrella broke away from the fleet behind her on the first day...passed the Yingzhou Strait first, and waited for the fleet''s arrival in the open sea. ...


    The sea outside Nanhai County¡ª¡ª


    On the Umbrella...


    Hou Hou was clinging to Zhou Ye''s arms obediently at this time, staring at the sea in the distance.


    Behind the two of them, there are two daughters, Ba Dai''er and Lian Rou...


    At this time, the two were alone with a glass of ice wine, lying comfortably on the beach chairs...basking in the sun.


    "What are you thinking about? Houhou baby?" Zhou Ye hugged Houhou and asked in a low voice.


    "I was thinking...When my husband married Miss Yuzhi, when will I be able to enjoy such a beautiful scene with my husband again!" Said this, Houhou sighed, "It is Houhou who has made progress, I know the sisters I''m all looking forward to seeing my husband alone with me. Hirohoro is already lucky to have his husband''s more than a month, so how can I..."


    "..." Hearing the words in Houhou''s mouth, Zhou Ye felt distressed for a while..."Okay, Houhou, when this matter is over, I will stay in the world for thousands of years. From then on, I will take you all over the world to see the beauty of the world. how is it?"


    "My husband is serious about this?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Hobori''s eyes suddenly brightened...


    "Naturally take it seriously!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Husband, Houhou loves you so much!"


    While smiling, Hirohiro thought in her heart...


    [It is estimated that the vow to earn your husband¡¯s no longer living in the world will last for at most a thousand years. Of course, you can¡¯t really stop your husband from finding new sisters... It¡¯s better to be sparse... Even if you find new sisters, you will find them yourself ...Well, that''s it!


    After Zhou Ye, Houhou and other women waited in the open sea for more than 20 days, the fleet with soldiers behind them arrived at the open sea.


    After converging with the fleet, Zhou Ye directly took Houhou to the wooden ship in the fleet and headed towards Panyu Wharf in Nanhai County. After all, the Umbrella was too destructive to be in This era appeared.


    On the dock, the Song family had been waiting for a long time.


    It was not someone else who came to receive Zhou Ye, but Dijian Song Zhi, Song Que''s younger brother.


    After Song Zhi received Zhou Ye, although he was a little surprised why Zhou Ye brought twenty thousand iron troops here, he didn''t care...


    The group of people marched toward the mountain city of the Song family mightily.


    Four days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye arrived at Songjia Mountain City...


    At this time, the entire Songjiashan City was full of lights and festoons, and it was extremely lively.


    After all, it is the Song clan master''s wife, so the weather is naturally not normal.


    What''s more, this uncle is not an ordinary person, but the eldest son-in-law of their Song family... Now that the second young lady is married to him, it means that the Song family and the Zhou family have completely formed an inseparable alliance.


    And Zhou Ye announced at the wedding that he would marry the second Miss Song family with 20,000 soldiers in battle.


    This news made Tiandao Song Que happy to say three times on the spot [OK]...


    With the eyes of Tiandao Song Que, it is natural to see that the twenty thousand elite soldiers who followed Zhou Ye are no less than the first-rate masters in the rivers and lakes. With such elite soldiers in hand, why worry that his Song family will not succeed. ??


    In fact, Zhou Ye did this on purpose...


    In the final analysis, the prosperity of the people suffers, and the death of the people suffers.


    Although Zhou Ye was unwilling to take the responsibility, it was also excellent for the entire China to end the war as soon as possible.


    With the second Miss Song family getting married... the entire Song Family Mountain City fell into a sea of ??joy.


    The running water table was set for nine days and nine nights...


    During this period, whether you know relatives, friends and old friends of the Song family, or passers-by of merchants passing by the Song family, as long as you say auspicious words, you can eat and drink.


    On the day of the wedding, wealthy businessmen from all over Lingnan came in groups to congratulate the Song family.


    Even though the Song family had already prepared dozens of alcohol-blocking guys for Zhou Ye, Zhou Ye still drank a lot of alcohol in the end...


    On the same night...


    Zhou Ye walked into the new house and was shocked to find that there was more than one bride in his house...


    But when he looked at the bride''s feet, he knew who the extra one was...


    "Hehe...husband..." Song Yuzhi gently lifted his hijab and said with a smile: "I have discussed it with Houhou. Tonight, it''s our Huazhu Night together!"


    "Husband, are you surprised? Are you surprised?" At this time, Hou Hou, who was sitting next to Song Yuzhi, also smiled and lifted his hijab."Tonight...you can marry two wives!"


    "The surprise is dead!" Zhou Ye was speechless...


    However, it is not the time to say this, the spring night is worth a thousand dollars... "Two ladies, it''s late at night... It''s time to rest!"


    Chapter 2356

 Chapter 1972

    Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty Six


    Zhou Ye stayed in Songjiashan City for several days...


    Then he took Song Yuzhi, Houhou and other women back to the sea... Take the Umbrella and return to the Ryukyu Islands.


    Early April-


    The Song family raised their flags against the Sui Dynasty. After counting the top ten crimes of Emperor Yang of the Sui Dynasty, they brazenly set off from Lingnan.


    Taking advantage of the ships in the water, Song Jiabing divided into two routes, with Zhou''s soldiers as the vanguard all the way, from the land, out of Lingnan Road to Jiangnanxi Road.


    On the other side, the two hundred ships donated by Zhou Ye will go north along the coast, cross the Yingzhou Strait and land in Jianzhou...and go straight to Yuhang.


    At this moment, the world was shocked...


    You know, even though the Song family is one of the four main gates, they have never shown rebellion.


    By the time Da Sui and the rebels reacted, the entire Jiangnan Road had fallen into the hands of the Song family.


    At this time, the Li family in Taiyuan also rebelled.


    These two gates, one north and south, opened the prelude to the destruction of the entire Sui Dynasty.


    Under such circumstances, the devastated Great Sui Dynasty could no longer linger.


    Yuwenshu''s Yuwenshu culture is even more self-reliant.


    The Dugu Sect in the Eastern Capital originally wanted to seize the Eastern Capital as a place to settle down, but as a result, he lost to Wang Shichong and was driven out of Luoyang.


    At this point, the entire Da Sui was completely plunged into the civil war.


    At this time, the Song Clan moved unexpectedly again.


    Originally, the Song Clan who had taken down Jiangnan Road should gather the disabled, reopen the people''s livelihood, cultivate and rejuvenate, and rectify military affairs.


    But unexpectedly, they once again used Zhou''s war soldiers as the vanguard, and went straight to Qianzhong Road and Jiannan Road.


    Within a month and a half, Qianzhong Road was completely taken, and Jiannan Road fell in three months.


    This scene completely stunned the world''s heroes...


    Song Que, the leader of the Song family, is not only a martial arts wizard, but also an outstanding military strategist, everyone knows.


    But, no matter how genius you are, don¡¯t you give it to me without a soldier?


    What is it that allows the Song family to swallow half of the river and mountains like a bamboo??


    People all over the world talked a lot, and many people sent spies to explore the news.


    But at this time, Song Que was sitting in his handsome account and laughed.


    "Hahaha...well, it''s the lion of a hundred battles in my son-in-law''s mouth... a hundred battles without any damage, Song Que has really seen it today!"


    "The master has praised..." The leader Zhou An smiled and said, "My young master said when he was in the middle of his life, he said that for the people of the world, please end the war as soon as possible and let the people To recuperate!"


    "Okay...!" Song Que nodded when he heard this, and said, "Can you still fight again?"


    Zhou An proudly said: "Please don''t worry, the clan master, for my brothers and others, the battle of the two roads is not as good as a warm-up... As long as the clan master Anmin officials follow, it is not impossible to level the world within six months!"


    "That''s great!" Song Que laughed and said, "Zhou An, go down, and after three days of repairs, you will send your troops to Yizhou!"


    "Yes!"


    Zhou An led his orders out of the handsome account...


    But Song Que sat in the tent and fell into contemplation... "Brother Zhi, have you ever heard that there are such magical soldiers in the world, who have gone through a hundred battles without any damage...The attack is invincible!"


    "Yes!" Song Zhi, who was standing next to Song Que, said, "Brother, have you forgotten... the one from Da''an Dynasty?"


    "You mean..." Song Que''s pupils shrank when he heard his brother''s words... "Blood Dragon Cavalier under the command of Emperor Daan?"


    "It''s..." Song Zhi nodded...


    "Could it be that this Zhou Ye is really that Zhou Ye?" Song Fuxue was lost in thought...


    He already had doubts about the identity of his son-in-law.


    "Why should my eldest brother be so worried?" Song Zhi said, "No matter who Ye''er is, he is Yuhua and Yuzhi''s husband and your beloved son-in-law..."


    "Hahaha, that''s good...I''m the one who''s horny!" Song Que heard this, suddenly enlightened...


    Yes, no matter what, Zhou Ye is his son-in-law, the husband of his two daughters, and they can be said to be a family.


    Although he didn''t know why his son-in-law had such an invincible soldier, but he had no interest in the position of the Lord of the World, Song Que believed that he would never harm himself, that was enough.


    While Song Que figured it out, the Li Clan also took advantage of the power of the Longxi aristocracy to quickly conquer Guannei Dao and Longxi Dao.


    At the same time, the Li Clan sent Li Shimin as an envoy to try to persuade Wang Shichong, who controls the eastern capital of Luoyang, to return.


    However, what was unexpected was that Wang Shichong did not take the style of the Li Clan at all and resisted it with his soldiers.


    This angered Li Yuan, who had a smooth journey.


    Immediately dispatched 150,000 troops and dispatched troops to the east.


    However, when Luoyang, the eastern capital, was in danger, great chaos occurred in Wadang Village, not far from the east. The American soldier Shen Luoyan, who had been missing for a long time, raided Wadang Village with a thousand soldiers.


    In the entire Wadang Village, under the slaughter of the soldiers, Li Mi and other leaders had no place to be buried.In a blink of an eye, Wadangzhai''s surname became Shen.


    Next, Shen Luoyan led an army of 80,000 in Wadang Village to support Wang Shichong of Luoyang, turning the precarious situation into a two-strong rivalry.


    This can ruin the Li valve.


    In?Can''t enter, retreat?I was also afraid that Wang Shichong would go out of the city and kill him.


    Just when he hesitated, the Song Dynasty army had completely taken the Shannan West Road, and the army was approaching Luoyang City.


    The Song Clan and Wang Shichong both attacked inside and outside, and swallowed the 150,000 army of the Li Clan.


    The coach Li Jiancheng died on the spot, and the army had no one in ten.


    After this battle, the Li Clan was greatly damaged, and he had to shrink his defenses...Dare to try to plot the land of the Central Plains, and Wang Shichong directly took refuge in the Song Clan...


    Next, Song Que took advantage of the time when the Li dynasty was unable to lick his wounds, and went east along the Yangtze River, capturing Xuzhou, Qizhou and other places all the way...The rebels all along the way descended in hope of the wind.


    Among them, the hundreds of brothels and gambling houses controlled by Zhou Ye played a very important role.


    Either hatch it or assassinate the main general.

 Chapter 1973

    It can be said that with Zhou Ye''s help, the Song Clan saved at least three years to unify China.


    After the Song Dynasty took over the eastern states and counties, the entire Huaxia was left with only the Longyou Road and other places not recovered.


    Under this circumstance, Zhou Ye took Li Xiuning personally and went to Taiyuan to persuade the Li Clan to return...


    Under Zhou Ye''s persecution, Li Yuan had to raise his hand to surrender...At this point, the entire China has temporarily returned to unity.


    In December of the same year, Song Que ascended the altar to worship the heavens and became emperor.The country name is Tang.


    At the same time, Zhou Ye was appointed King of Ying, and the fief was Yingzhou and the Ryukyu Islands.


    As for Zhou Ye''s women, they were all given first-rate fate...Although there were a few more, they were nothing more than empty heads.


    At this point, the world has returned to unity, and the people once again enjoy peace and prosperity.


    It¡¯s just that although the world is unified, the outside is unrest. The East and West Turks united 180,000 cavalry to invade the Datang. They were directly killed by 20,000 soldiers on the banks of the Weishui River. The Weishui River that year was red... Stained red by the blood of Turkic people.


    Coming and not going to be indecent, Song Que directly ordered 20,000 soldiers to enter the Turkic land, and completely wiped out the Eastern and Western Turks. Wu Zun Bi Xuan also fell on the spot under the siege of the soldiers... There were only ten million Turks left. Tens of thousands survived. In order to escape, they had to cross the Ob River and head towards Europe...


    These are all funerals, Zhou Ye didn''t bother to pay attention to so much... He was looking at the little Lolita that Houhou had brought with him at this time.


    "You said this is your apprentice?"


    "Yeah, Mingkong...I don''t want to see Master!" Hohoro smiled and pulled the girl beside him.


    "Mingkong has seen Master, Master, you are so beautiful!" Mingkong''s little Lolita looked at Zhou Ye with admiration...


    "Why is it called Mingkong?" Zhou Ye looked weird, "isn''t it called Zhao Zhao?"


    "Yes, yes, Master, people also think that the name Master gave to others is not good!" Mingkong little Lori clapped her hands and said with joy.


    "Then what was your original name?"


    "My family is still young and has no big name. My family calls me Mei Niang!"


    Little Lori Mingkong didn¡¯t recognize a child at all, and she soon got a chat with Zhou Ye... and Houhou didn¡¯t interrupt her. Seeing how her apprentice was talking to her husband, she thought of her childhood. At that time, she also looked like this... I really miss her.


    "What''s your last name?"


    "People''s surname is Wu..."


    Chapter 2357


    Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty Seven


    Izu Oshima, located at the southern end of the Tokyo area, is part of the Tokyo Metropolitan Area.


    Although it is part of the neon capital, Izu Oshima is more like a poor relative of a rich family than Tokyo, a big city that has seen its scale.


    Poverty and backwardness are the themes here.


    This is also impossible. After all, Izu has been an island of exile for the nobles since ancient times.


    The entire Izu Oshima Island is less than 100 square kilometers, with a population of less than five thousand...


    Although it seems that such a population corresponds to such a large amount of land, it is absolutely not necessary to have enough food, but in fact, nearly half of the land here is forested and the remaining two-quarters are salt-alkali reefs near the sea. ...The land that can be really cultivated is less than a quarter of the total area of ??the island.


    This has also led to many residents who have lost their land on the entire Izu Big Island. They will leave the island and go to other places to earn a living by doing art.


    And Xun was born in such a family...


    There is an older sister Chiyoko in Xun¡¯s home... Their father died of a sudden illness last year on the way to a show. Together with her older sister and mother, Xun returned to Izu with his father¡¯s remains... Recently, she always listened to her mother. Said, to hire a door-to-door son-in-law, or else... just by the three of their mother and daughter, it is impossible to go out to perform.


    After all, the wandering artist''s status is low and pitiful...If there is no man to take care of it, he will definitely be bullied by the local bullies.


    But how few people are willing to be the door-to-door son-in-law, let alone... Or do you want to be the door-to-door son-in-law for a homeless artist?


    Xun always feels that her mother is daydreaming...


    Of course, she didn''t dare to say such things. If she did, she would be beaten by her mother.


    It is April now. If the father were still there in previous years, the Xun family would have already embarked on the journey of wandering and performing arts, but... this year, because there is no man, her mother has no idea of ??embarking on the journey.


    And Xun felt that such a day was not bad. After all, Xun preferred this slightly tattered but somewhat cozy home compared to those strange places.


    At this time, Xun is in the backyard of his home, carefully catching insects for the vegetable plot...


    You know, now that there is no income, their family is living on their old capital.


    In the small backyard of the home, plant some vegetables to more or less supplement the household.


    Just when she carefully picked a cabbage worm from the leaves of the eggplant frame with two wooden branches...and put it in a small clay pot, there was a shout from outside the yard.


    "Xun...Xun..."


    "I''m here!" The familiar call instantly made Xun hear her voice."A Jun!"


    "Ah, I found it!"


    With the voice coming, a little loli who seemed to be about the same age as Xun ran over...


    I saw that this little loli was as old as Xun, and she was also eleven or twelve years old. She was wearing a short, whitish kimono, with wooden clogs under her feet, and some babies¡¯ fat little faces were full of Excited look.


    She quickly ran to Xun''s face, pulling up Xun''s little hand and ran out.


    For a while, Xun was a little confused by her little friend... "A-jun...what the hell happened!"


    "I don''t know what happened... But today the village heads of several villages on the island all went to the port, as if to welcome some big people..." As Jun said, he pulled his little partner towards The pier not far from the entrance of the village ran to... "I guess it must be a big man from the island... I don''t know if he is wearing the suit that the village chief likes the most..."


    While fantasizing about the clothes of a big man, Jun pulled Xun and ran outside.


    Xun was speechless for a while when he heard what Ajun said.


    She knew that her little friend had longed for a life outside the island since she was a child... She even took the oath to leave the island to work when she was fourteen.


    And her favorite thing is to run over to find Xun and listen to her telling some outside experiences.


    This also makes the two of them good friends who can talk about everything.


    No way, everyone in the village knows that in Xun''s home, he makes a living as a vagrant artist.


    To their whole family, there is a kind of polite sense of alienation.


    To describe the status of wandering artists with some very excessive actions in this era, everyone will know.


    In Neon, although it is now 1912, you will often see such a sign at the intersection of various villages-[Beggars and vagrants are not allowed to enter]


    This fully explains the status of vagrant artists. In today''s society, vagrant artists and beggars are equated.

 Chapter 1974

    Under such circumstances, A Jun, who does not shy away from Xun, became her only friend in the village.


    For Xun, A-Jun is her most cherished friend, a friend who must not be lost...


    Therefore, even though she was not interested in the so-called visit of big people by Jun, she was obediently pulled to the dock by Jun.


    At this time, near the only port of Izu Oshima, the village chiefs of the four natural villages on Izu Island were already waiting here.


    They put on the kimono that they were only willing to change into during the New Year, and stood by the dock, looking at the sea in the distance from time to time.


    On the side, there are many villagers who don''t know why, gathered there, watching...


    With the arrival of Xun and Jun, the villagers gave way to the side without a trace, and tried to stay away from Xun, as if there was some virus on her body.


    Xun didn''t say anything about this...or rather, she was already used to the behavior of the villagers.


    "Xun, what do you think they are waiting for?" A Jun asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t know..." Xunye replied quietly...


    "Hey, I thought Xun would know if you walked so many places..." Jun sighed with a frustrated expression.


    At this moment, three behemoths appeared on the distant sea...


    "It''s a warship...that''s a warship..."


    "God... This is the first time I have seen such a huge warship!"


    If there are sea warfare enthusiasts, they will tell these ignorant villagers that the three warships they saw are two Fuso-class and one Ise-class in the Neon 84th Fleet Plan.


    But what is strange is that the August Fourth Fleet Plan should have been formulated in 1915. Why did it appear in 1912?


    So I have to talk about Zhou Ye''s Ryukyu Kingdom...


    Under the interference of Zhou Ye''s Ryukyu National Navy, whether it was the combined fleet of the Eight-Nation Allied Forces or Neon''s plan to seize Shandong, everything went bankrupt.


    They did not even rush into China''s internal waters, and they were completely wiped out by the Ryukyu Navy.


    Chapter 2358


    Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty Six


    For this reason, Western countries headed by the empire of the sun never set had to sign a trade agreement with Ryukyu...In other words, Zhou Ye allowed their merchant ships to enter China''s inland waters, but-to pay taxes... But what about neon?After Zhou Ye wiped out an entire iron-clad fleet and compensated for huge war indemnities, he dug dung and painted walls, vigorously develops the navy, and dispatched officers to Western countries to learn advanced shipbuilding technology and naval warfare technology...


    It''s not that Neon doesn''t want to send officers to Ryukyu to learn Ryukyu''s naval warfare and shipbuilding technology, it is really... Ryukyu is not a bird.


    In retreat, they can only send to Europe...


    Ahem, these little things are not mentioned...


    As the three warships docked outside the island, the crowd on the dock suddenly boiled.


    But no matter how they beckon, the warships will ignore them... After all, here is a port, but it is actually a small pier... At most it can lean on a small ship, not to mention a warship with a very deep draft. Yes, it means that the supply ships cannot rely on it.


    "Let''s take a look... Xun, I said there will be big people coming!" A Jun was more excited than anyone else... After all, in her imagination, big people are gods who don''t eat or shit. People.


    Just when the people on the shore were rejoicing...


    On the deck of the Ise, a handsome young man with a tall stature was looking forward with boredom.Beside him is a middle-aged man in the uniform of an admiral.


    "Master Jinguji, please think twice... Do you really want to build a shrine on this small island of Izu? Here..."


    "No need to say..." The handsome young man waved his hand and said: "This is the place where the Yaqi Orochi is sealed. If I don''t guard this place, when the Yaqi Orochi is out of trouble, the entire island will sink..."


    The young man didn¡¯t say the rest... but the officer already understood...


    He bowed his head at the young man with respect, and said, "Hey, it''s narrow-minded!"


    At this moment, the officer really felt that the boy in front of him was a neon hero...for the sake of the whole neon¡¯s life and death, he was willing to abandon the bustling life in Tokyo and come to this place where birds do not shit and guard the sealed enchantment... It is worthy of being the youngest high-ranking priest in the history, the youngest priest in the history, the youngest priest in the history of Izumo Taisha, Ise Jingu, and Heian Jingu.


    That''s right, this item is Zhou Ye...


    Since he helped the Song family to change the dynasty, he has been nestled in Ryukyu...


    Those who have nothing to do all day, take their own women and stroll around the world.


    After more than a thousand years, he was almost tired of such a life.


    And the girls?Then they found their own careers.


    For example, Hou Hou and other magic women are managing casinos all over the world... and Shi Feixuan, along with the Western goddesses, becomes the representative of European feminist rights, fighting for equality.


    In this regard, what else can Zhou Ye say besides MMP??


    Feminist??Ha ha¡­¡­


    Of course, they are just playing around, no one really thinks that they can equalize their rights at home...Don''t even think about it, it is absolutely impossible.


    It¡¯s just that Zhou Ye has been really boring recently...so he came to Neon under the encouragement of Himihu, and turned into the contemporary Patriarch of Izumo Taisha Shrine and Temple...being a priest.


    Why be a priest??


    Because of the high status of priests... and there are witches in red and white witch costumes to play.


    It''s just that Zhou Ye accidentally played off and caused misfortune to the last Princess Dehui of the Great Han Ming Kingdom who was supposed to be married to the prince.


    Regarding this, the neon royal family naturally did not dare to move Zhou Ye at all... You know, this world really has ghosts and gods... and the status of the shrine is elevated because of the existence of ghosts and gods.It can be said that the royal family represents the symbol of the gods in the world, but the shrine can deny this symbol of the royal family, that is to say, deny the legitimacy of their blood.


    Under such circumstances, how dare the neon royal family move Zhou Ye??


    So - a wedding for Zhou Ye was about to take place.


    For the Neon Royal Family, all they want is for Princess Dahan to marry Neon People. As for who to marry?It does not matter¡­¡­


    Of course, Zhou Ye refused to be used as a gun by the neon imperial family... He simply sent Princess Dehui to Ryukyu, and then turned around. The Yaki Orochi, who claims to have troubled neon since ancient times, is about to come out. He needs to go. Suppress...


    Of course, that''s just a talk.


    Zhou Ye just found a more interesting target, and he didn''t want to go to Tokyo to be used as a gun.


    Why choose Izu?


    Because - there are dancers from Izu here...


    This was confirmed news, otherwise Zhou Ye wouldn''t have come here rashly.


    This time the three warships, in addition to the trial mission, the main task is to escort the young priest Izu Oshima, known as the most outstanding young priest of Shintoism for three thousand years.


    When the warship stopped, a speedboat was released...

 Chapter 1975

    Zhou Ye boarded the speedboat directly accompanied by the fleet officer...


    As the speedboat carrying Zhou Ye and others approached the dock, the crowd on the dock suddenly boiled.


    "In Shita Taro Ishida...I saw Lord Jinguji."


    "Under..."


    Before Zhou Ye got on the dock, the four village heads who had received the news greeted him... and introduced themselves to Zhou Ye with great diligence.


    "At Xiajingongsiye...I am here to rebuild the Sanyuan Shrine by the order of the god lord of Izumo Grand Shrine..." Zhou Ye nodded reservedly...


    Regarding Zhou Ye''s actions, the four village chiefs did not feel disrespectful... even they thought that Zhou Ye, as a high-level priest, should have been so arrogant... After all, he was a messenger between gods and people... ¡­


    "Hi, we will definitely do our best to rebuild the shrine!"


    "Yes Yes¡­¡­"


    Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, "Well, Da Yushen will remember your dedication!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the folds on the smiling faces of the four of them almost piled up.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye''s eyes were inadvertently, and he glanced at Xun who was standing outside the crowd...


    In an instant, Xun felt her heart jump...


    She had never seen such a handsome man... Those dark eyes, like a black hole, almost swallowed her soul completely...


    At this moment, the local village chief Ishida Taro hesitated and said: "Master Jinguji, the Sangen Shrine has been completely destroyed due to the eruption of the Sangen volcano in the previous years. Except for the torii, the entire Sangen Shrine has been destroyed. The shrine has completely disappeared... It will take some time to rebuild, do you think you will condescend and delay in my house for a while... Wait until the shrine is rebuilt, then..."


    Hearing Ishida Taro''s words, the other village chiefs suddenly showed regrets on their faces... Damn, how could you forget this... Sangen Shrine was destroyed... There is no place for Lord Jinguji to live, so why don''t they know? Speak first?


    However, Taro Ishida had already spoken at this time, and if they spoke again, it would seem too deliberate... Just when they regretted it, Zhou Ye spoke...


    Chapter 2359


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and fifty-nine


    "no need¡­¡­"


    Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head and said, "It''s fine for me to stay in an ordinary family..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye didn''t wait for those old guys to speak, and he stepped to separate the crowd, walked to Xun''s front, and squatted down... "Hello, my name is Jingongsiye... can you tell me your name? ??"


    Looking at the peerless face in front of her, Xun felt a little confused in her mind... She suddenly didn''t know how to answer Zhou Ye...


    "She''s Xun...I''m A Jun!" A Jun boldly replied for his friend.


    "Is your name Xun?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Yeah!" Xun nodded...


    "Can I stay at your house temporarily?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile: "There is no hotel in the village, and my shrine has not been built. If you don''t take me in, I will have no place to live..."


    Xun was young after all, and he nodded when he was confused by Zhou Ye''s pitiful words.


    "It''s great... Xun is really helpful!" Zhou Ye stood up with a smile, turned to look at the village chiefs, and said: "I''m staying at Xun''s house for the time being...Is that okay?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the four village chiefs, look at me, and I look at you... the brilliance that a man understands leaks from his eyes...


    [I heard that this adult used to be a romantic priest in Tokyo]


    [Not bad, not bad... It seems that he is attracted to Xun...]


    [Follow him, this adult is an unattainable existence for us, we just need to satisfy him.


    [That''s it... so be it!


    After the four exchanged their eyes, they nodded busyly, "Of course..."


    "The adults can live wherever they want..."


    "So, for the time being, I''m a little tired and rude!" Zhou Ye said, nodding to the village chiefs, then turned to look at Xun and said, "Can you take me to your house to rest?"


    "Yes...sir..." Xun at this time, as if in a dream, led Zhou Ye to his home...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Xun Shen walked towards her home with one foot shallow and one foot. At this time, she had a sense of unreality...like being in a dream.


    I just accompany my friends to the pier, how can I bring home a big man??


    And... he''s so handsome...


    Thinking of this, Xun couldn''t help but secretly turned his head and looked at Zhou Ye...


    However, it happened to be caught by Zhou Ye''s gaze...


    Four eyes facing each other...


    Xun was like a frightened kitten, twisting her little head back, looking extremely cute.


    As for Zhou Ye, he happily looked at the little Lolita in front of him, feeling a while... It turned out that Baihui Yamaguchi in Lolita period was so cute as well... It was a worthwhile trip.


    "Ah..." Xun suddenly stopped as he walked...


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye looked at Little Lolly strangely and asked.


    "A Jun... I forgot to say goodbye to A Jun!" Xun said with a sad face.


    "That''s it..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Then you have to explain it to her well tomorrow!"


    "Yeah!" Xun felt that this adult named Jingongjiye smiled so softly... and, when he laughed, her heart thumped and thumped...


    There is an indescribable feeling-am I sick?


    With such a flustered feeling, Xun led Zhou Ye back to his home.


    To be honest, Xun''s home is not big, which is about 70 square meters in size, a typical one-story wooden Heshi building.


    And the front and back of the yard are full of vegetables...


    Outside is a fence made of thin bamboo.


    Pushing open the fence gate, Xun shouted: "Mom, sister...I''m back..."


    "Just come back, yell what?" With the voice, a thin woman who looked about 50 or 60 years old came out.


    She saw Zhou Ye following her little daughter at a glance, and she was stunned... "This young master is..."

 Chapter 1976

    At this time, Zhou Ye was not wearing a priest hunting suit, but a straight half-length trench coat.


    In this age of collision between western culture and eastern culture... this kind of dress is not strange, in fact, there are even stranger dresses.


    At least in Tokyo, Zhou Ye had seen a lot of guys wearing kimonos and top hats...that''s strange.


    Unlike her ignorant little daughter, Xun¡¯s mother saw the extraordinary of the handsome boy in front of her at a glance...Whether it was from the clothes and the appearance...she felt that the boy in front of her was at least from a nobleman. .


    Hearing her mother''s question, Xun was like a happy lark, and explained it in twitter.


    "Master Jinguji is from Tokyo... he is in a big, big boat... and the village chiefs are very respectful to adults..."


    Following the upside-down narration of his little daughter, Xun''s mother finally understood one thing.


    This lord is a priest from Tokyo who is here to rebuild Sangen Shrine, and... when he came, he came on a warship, and the four village chiefs were very respectful to him.


    Hearing this, Xun''s mother sighed in her heart.


    She doesn''t believe in the pie in the sky...Compared with her happy lark-like daughter, she is more afraid, because her daughter leads the wolf into the house.


    Why did Zhou Ye refuse to live in the village chief''s house with the most luxurious houses in the village, but chose to live in his own house?


    It can''t be said that I fell in love with my cute little daughter...


    But she dare not say anything...


    If Zhou Ye is a cloud in the sky, then their home is mud on the ground.


    She had no doubt that only a word from Zhou Ye would be able to drive their family into the 18th floor of hell and never be overborn.


    After the Meiji Restoration, although everyone was said to be equal, civilians were not allowed to kill at will.


    But is everyone really equal??That''s just a beautiful lie.


    All she can pray for now is... Please don''t abandon her own daughter after playing with her own daughter.


    Thinking of this, she forced a smile and said: "The home is simple and simple, please don''t dislike it..."


    Zhou Ye looked up and down Xun¡¯s mother. In terms of her age, she was in her forties, but years of work made her extremely old, looking like a woman in her 50s or 60s. However, This is not the time to talk about this... He smiled and nodded to Xun''s mother: "I am here, take the liberty to disturb... Please don''t blame the madam!"


    "Oh, my lord is so polite... I''m just an ordinary old woman, how dare I be called a lady!"


    Perhaps because of Zhou Ye''s politeness, Xun''s mother felt that Zhou Ye was not an arrogant and domineering man, and she was somewhat relieved.


    "Ah, my lord, please come in... I''m so sorry to let you stand outside for so long..."


    "Then I will bother!"


    Chapter 2360


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and sixty


    "Come in!"


    When Zhou Ye walked into the entrance of Xun''s house, Xun squatted down... He wanted to untie the laces on Zhou Ye''s shoes and help him take off his boots.


    However, this kind of shoelace with a bow is a style she has never seen before. After busying for a long time, she found sadly that not only did she not help Zhou Ye to untie the shoelace, but instead tied it into a knot...


    Xun''s face suddenly wrinkled into a ball... "Ahhhhh...how do I take off these shoes..."


    "Haha..." Seeing Xun''s tangled look, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but chuckled... "Okay, no more trouble!"


    As he said, Zhou Ye knocked his heels lightly, and instantly...the laces that had been tied into knots were automatically untied as if they had a life.


    "This...this..." Xun was stunned by this scene...


    Not only her, but her mother was also stunned.


    "It''s just a little magic..." Zhou Ye explained with a smile.


    "Ah...Magic?" Xun looked up at Zhou Ye with a look of admiration: "My lord is so amazing..."


    "Haha...not as good as you said!" Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head.


    When Zhou Ye took off his shoes and stepped onto the tatami, Xun was cautiously caring for some important treasure, placing Zhou Ye''s shoes neatly next to the entrance, and then followed Zhou Ye into the room. in.


    Xunhui believed that Zhou Ye was just a little magic trick, but her mother would not be so easy to lie...


    Invisibly, she became more respectful to Zhou Ye...


    A priest who knows magic?Haha... It should be said that Onmyoji is right.


    Such priests, only those Jingu Taisha shrines have... No wonder this adult is named Jinguji!!


    Zhou Ye walked into the house, walked through a long corridor of about five or six meters, and walked into a living room of about 30 square meters. In the living room, a beautiful young girl was sitting by the window, stitching each stitch. Sewing the gorgeous kimono at hand.


    For wandering artists, this is their costume...


    Of course, they are reluctant to buy it at a clothing store. So they can only sew them by themselves.


    Perhaps because of being too serious, the girl didn''t even notice Zhou Ye''s coming in.


    "Chiyoko...Chiyoko!" The mother who walked in hurriedly called out her eldest daughter''s name.


    "Ah!!?" ??Chiyoko suddenly raised his head...


    As soon as she looked up, she realized that a man came to the house without knowing when...


    "This is the divine lord who temporarily stayed at our Sanyuan Shrine, Lord Ye Jingongji..." Xun''s mother said, and then introduced Zhou Ye: "This is my eldest daughter, Chiyoko..."


    "Hello..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded to Chiyoko.


    "You, hello..." When facing Zhou Ye, Chiyoko suddenly became a little at a loss. She grabbed the clothes in her hands and ran towards her room.


    Seeing her eldest daughter''s performance, Xun''s mother sighed...


    Knowing daughter Mo Ruomu, she knows that her eldest daughter is shy...


    Why are you shy?


    Because of her¡ªthe heart moved.


    But...Xun''s mother thought of this and couldn''t help but glance at the little daughter who was sitting next to Zhou Ye who didn''t recognize her life and asked about it.


    She could see that her little daughter also had a slightly different feeling towards this teenager.Although Xun is only twelve years old, girls are mentally mature earlier than boys. At twelve years old, they will be tempted when they meet someone who should be moved.


    Just like the man she married to herself when she was fourteen...


    This is really a disaster...

 Chapter 1977

    I just hope my two daughters don''t fall out because of a man...that would be too ugly.


    Thinking of this, she sighed deeply, then got up and walked towards the kitchen. There was a distinguished guest at home, and she always had to prepare some refreshments...


    At this time, Xun was pestering Zhou Ye to show her magic...


    Zhou Ye, who has had countless experiences on how to tease little Lolita, just a few easy hands of little magic, he leaned forward and back together.


    At this time, Chiyoko who hid in the room was also drawn out by her sister''s laugh... She cautiously walked out of the room, stepped to the front of Zhou Ye, and whispered, "I''m sorry. , I was rude just now..."


    "It''s okay... Maybe I scared Qianyoko you!" Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head...


    "Sister, sister, the adult is so amazing... He can do so many tricks, so funny..." Xun smiled and ran to his sister, telling her sister that Zhou Ye just showed off in front of her. magic.


    "Really?" Hearing what his sister said, Chiyoko looked at Zhou Ye expectantly...


    "Why don''t I offer a divination magic to Miss Chiyoko!" Zhou Ye said, taking out a deck of playing cards from his pocket...


    "What is this?" Chiyoko has never seen an exotic like playing cards.


    "A magical tool from the West. It can be used for gambling and divination!" Zhou Ye said, shuffling the cards with both hands quickly several times, and then spread the cards face down. On the desktop... "Pick one!"


    "Draw one?? Is that so?" Chiyoko cautiously drew a poker card from the deck for fear of breaking the poker and placed it on the table...


    "Put it in your heart... Say the spell three times silently in your heart... You can see from the playing cards what your future sweetheart looks like..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Huh??" X2


    Zhou Ye''s words not only made Chiyoko''s cheeks flushed and surprised, even Xun''s face turned slightly red.


    "That... what''s the spell of the curse?" Chiyoko asked embarrassedly.


    "Poker poker tells me who my future husband is..." Zhou Ye said in a humiliated voice: "Read it three times, you must be honest...Otherwise, it won''t work!"


    "Ok!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Chiyoko took a deep breath, then put the poker that he had just drawn out in his heart, and muttered Zhou Ye''s curse...


    After reading it three times, Chiyoko carefully opened the playing card in front of him...


    When she saw the picture on the poker, she blushed to her neck in an instant, and then ran into the room again.


    "Eh? Sister, what exactly did you see?" Kaoru asked Chiyoko, but at this time Chiyoko was already extremely ashamed, so how could he care about his sister''s questioning?


    So Xun curiously opened the card that his sister had thrown on the table...


    It was a red peach Lao Kai...Xun had no idea why his sister was so shy."What did the sister see? My lord..."


    "Hehe, this kind of thing can only be known by asking your sister..."


    Zhou Ye smiled.


    Chapter 2361


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and sixty one


    "Eh!!" Xun asked with a frustrated expression: "Can''t you tell me your lord?"


    "No...!" Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head...


    Just when Xun wanted to ask further questions, her mother had already walked in with the teapot...the teapot was filled with tea...


    To be honest, this tea is really not a good tea... and it is still some tea powder.


    However, for the Xun family, this is already very good. They used to drink boiled water. Only when the distinguished guests came, they would have tea.


    "Master, please wait a moment, I will prepare your house for you!" Xun''s mother said, calling her two daughters to help clean up the house.


    There are only two bedrooms in their home. The two sisters Xun and Chiyoko used to have one room, but Xun¡¯s parents had one room. Now that Zhou Ye is here, then it is natural that Zhou Ye and Xun and the others can¡¯t be squeezed into the same room. This is because It is not appropriate, but also because it is too rude.


    Therefore, Xun and Chiyoko temporarily cleaned up their room and let Zhou Ye live... and their two sisters lived in the same room with their mother.


    While her daughter was clearing the room, Xun''s mother wanted to go out to buy some meat to entertain the distinguished guests.


    Although their home is not too rich, but after all, the distinguished guests are here and they cannot be rude.


    Just when she was about to go out, Zhou Ye chased him, took out a thousand yen and handed it over, "This is my expenses for disturbing your house! Please don''t refuse!"


    One thousand yen...not much.


    But you must know that the ratio of Japanese yen to US dollar at this time is one to one, that is to say... the purchasing power of one day is equivalent to one dollar, and this money is almost the entire income of a middle class for nearly five years... ¡­At this time, the income of a decent educator is only between 15 and 25 yen a month.


    Depending on the position, the salary is naturally different.


    For Xun¡¯s mother, the money is enough to make them live in a worry-free life for ten years...


    She even felt that the hand holding the money was shaking..."Master...this...this...too much..."


    "Accept it, this is my rent!" Zhou Ye smiled, and forced the money into her hands... "It is not easy for you to raise two daughters by yourself. I can''t just because of my willfulness. Let your family fall into a financial crisis..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye returned to the room again without waiting for her to speak...


    Xun''s mother stood in the hallway, stunned for a long time... Then she sighed deeply, then put on her clogs and walked outside the house.


    In any case, she has already developed a good feeling for Zhou Ye...


    When the two sisters Kaoru and Chiyoko walked out of the room, they saw Zhou Ye sitting in the living room and drinking tea leisurely.


    "Ah, my lord, where did my mother go?" Xun asked curiously.


    "It''s probably going to cut meat!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Meat...you can eat meat at noon today! Great!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xun suddenly cheered...


    Seeing the child''s happy appearance, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but sigh... How long it has been since this child has eaten meat, it is really pitiful.


    In fact, to the residents of the island, fish is not the same as meat. The so-called meat is pork, lamb and the like.


    Fish is a rare delicacy for the inland people, but for the islanders, eating is almost vomiting.


    Eat fish in the morning, fish at noon, and fish at night.


    Three meals a day are fish. If you don''t vomit, come to me.


    Therefore, Xun was so happy to hear the news of eating meat at noon...


    On the other hand, Chiyoko docilely took his sister and went to the kitchen to cook... She didn''t even dare to look at Zhou Ye.

 Chapter 1978

    Seeing the shy Chiyoko dragging his sister to the kitchen, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but chuckled and whispered: "Xiaojiabiyu has the style of Xiaojiabiyu...interesting, it''s so interesting!"


    Zhou Ye certainly knew why Chiyoko was like this.


    To put it bluntly, he still teased people...


    Just now, under the guise of divination, he made his face appear on the card...In other words, Chiyoko''s future husband is him.


    And when Chiyoko helped Zhou Ye clean up the room... also communicated with his sister.


    When she heard her sister flip through her fortune-telling cards, but saw nothing, she suddenly felt a sense of destiny in her heart.


    From the perspective of modern society, the old-fashioned methods of making girls are used in this era, but they are unexpectedly easy to use.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Chiyoko and Kaoru cooked the rice, their mother also returned.


    The lunch began.


    In this era, if you want to eat exquisite meals in common people¡¯s homes, you are dreaming. In fact, the lunch meal is completely a charcoal stove plus a black iron pot like medicine pot with some inside. Salt, then add some kelp to freshen up, and the rest is like a hot pot with vegetables inside.


    Even this meal that Zhou Ye seemed to be extremely crude, still made Little Lori nod her head.


    Of course, in fact, Xun¡¯s mother wanted Zhou Ye to eat first, and after he finished eating, the mother and daughter would eat again¡ªbecause this era is the era of male superiority and inferiority...Even the women in the family cannot sit with men, because In their perception, women are filthy beings...


    It''s just that their persistence is useless in front of Zhou Ye. The three mothers and daughters were forcibly pulled to the dinner table by Zhou Ye... In Zhou Ye''s words, that''s - it feels more at home.


    His words made the eyes of Chiyoko who pays attention to him all the time fascinated...


    [Master Jinguji, so gentle!such.


    Before she knew it, Chiyoko could already talk and laugh with Zhou Ye, of course - she would blush from time to time.


    After eating lunch, Xun and Chiyoko unknowingly felt that the invisible class barrier between Zhou Ye and Zhou Ye had reduced a lot...


    After cleaning the dishes, Xun''s mother brought out a new pot of tea and put it on the table.


    Zhou Ye simply held Xun and took out a book, telling Xun a story while teaching her literacy...


    Xun was only in the second grade of elementary school and had to drop out...


    Her desire for knowledge is limitless.


    Zhou Ye''s ability to teach her literacy was an unexpected surprise to her...


    On the other hand, Chiyoko once again picked up the kimono that had not yet been sewn, and sat beside Zhou Ye, while listening to him tell stories to his sister, while sewing the kimono, from time to time, she would secretly look at Zhou Ye. The horns brought a smile...


    For Chiyoko, this kind of comfortable life has not been enjoyed for a long time... At this moment, she sincerely hopes that this dream will not wake up.


    Chapter 2362


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and sixty two


    Night falls...


    Although on the main island of Neon, wires have been pulled in many places and electric lights have been used.But for the residents of Izu Oshima, kerosene lamps are still the main theme here. After all, there are no military bases and no industrial facilities here.


    The power grid or something, it''s not here for the time being.


    The same goes for Asano''s...


    Uh, Asano is the last name of Kaoru and Chiyoko, and their mother''s name is Asano Hanako.


    This was only known to Zhou Ye later...After all, there was no surname sign at the door of Xun''s house at this time. After all, except for Xun''s two-year elementary school, the rest of the family were basically illiterate... even their own. No name can be written.


    At this time, Zhou Ye was in his room, teaching the two sisters how to write their own names.


    "Qian...ye...xun!" Zhou Ye sat behind Xun, hugged her in his arms, and then wrote his name on the low table with the small oil lamp.


    Looking at the crooked name written on the white paper, Xun jumped up happily... "I will write my name... Sister, I will write my name... Mom..."


    Little Lori rushed out happily and ran to her mother''s room to show off...


    At this time, Chiyoko, who was sitting quietly, showed envy in his eyes.


    She may be envious of her sister''s learning to write her name, or she may be envious of her sister being able to have such a close contact with this adult-although she has confirmed that she will be the real son of her future through''divination'' An adult, but the gulf-like class relationship between the two made her afraid to leapfrog the thunder pool.


    Naturally, Zhou Ye would not miss Chiyoko''s gaze. He smiled at Chiyoko and said softly: "Does Chiyoko want to learn to write his own name?"


    Hearing this, Chiyoko was stunned for a moment, and then nodded vigorously: "Hmm!!"


    "Then... come, I''ll teach you!" Zhou Ye said, straightening up, stepping back a little... and then opening his arms.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s movements, Chiyoko''s face instantly blushed... She knew that Zhou Ye''s movements were to make her go into his arms like her own sister...


    Even knowing that this was wrong, Chiyoko still gritted his teeth and stood up, walked to the love table, and knelt down.


    And Zhou Ye hugged Chiyoko from behind... he held her hand."Take the pen like this... Come, I will teach you to write your name..."


    While talking, Zhou Ye used his own actions to drive Chiyoko, and wrote the five words "Chiyoko Asano" on the white paper.


    To be honest, Chiyoko''s heart is not on white paper at all, but on the broad and warm chest behind her...


    She stared at Zhou Ye''s profile blankly, smelling the good smell that belonged to Zhou Ye... The whole person was like lying in the sun, with a lazy feeling.


    "Will it?" Zhou Ye asked softly.


    "No...no..." Chiyoko said guiltily, "I''m sorry, my lord, I am too stupid!"


    "No, I think teaching a stupid student has a more sense of accomplishment!" Zhou Ye smiled: "Come on, we will practice a few more times..."


    "Hmm!" Chiyoko nodded obediently.


    Zhou Ye took the trouble to teach Chiyoko over and over again, and Chiyoko--


    Haha, if there is an extremely beautiful beauty behind you who teaches you how to write, will you remember what you wrote?


    Others don¡¯t know, Qianyoko didn¡¯t remember a single word anyway... She just felt that her heart was beating very fast. Looking at Zhou Ye¡¯s close face, she had an impulse to put it on... ¡­


    Such an impulse was acted upon by Chiyoko a few minutes later.


    "Bo¡ª¡ª!"


    Following her actions, Zhou Ye stopped her movements... and froze there [pretending]... "Chiyoko, you..."


    "My lord..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s stunned look on his face, Chiyoko felt guilty in his heart, but at the same time he felt a sense of urgency... "I''m sorry, my lord... Chiyoko I... Chiyoko I really¡­¡­"


    At this moment, Chiyoko felt his heart beating so fast, as if he was about to jump out of his throat.

 Chapter 1979

    In such a vicious circle, Chiyoko was like abandoning himself, his hands clasped Zhou Ye''s neck tightly... and then awkwardly greeted him.


    She only knows...absolutely--absolutely--can''t make adults hate herself...otherwise, her heart will be broken.


    The fish is hooked...


    Except for tweeting, there is no other sound in the room at this time¡ª¡ª


    Chiyoko, who had never experienced this before, only felt that her soul was about to fly out... She never knew that it was such a beautiful thing... She was greedy over and over again for more... ¡­


    Until the sound of Xun rang outside...


    "My lord, please teach me more words!"


    As the paper door was opened, Lori Xun instinctively sensed something wrong in the room.


    "Ahhhhhh, what are you doing, sister?"


    "Ah...hahaha...I''m asking an adult to teach me to write my name..." Chiyoko explained in a flustered manner while packing up his kimono...


    Compared with rookie Chiyoko, the old driver Zhou Ye is much calmer, "Well, Chiyoko can write his own name when I see Xunjiang, and I want to learn how to write my name..."


    "That''s it!" Xun said in her mouth, looking at her sister who was close to Zhou Ye with suspicion...


    "Well, that''s it!" At this time, Chiyoko also eased up, or said that women are born to act best... She smiled and said to her sister: "Don''t Xunjiang like her sister to be literate? "


    "How could it be..." Hearing what his sister said, Xun hurriedly waved his hand: "I also want my sister to know more words!"


    "Okay, sit down, I''ll continue to teach you literacy!" Zhou Ye said, beckoning to Lori...


    Little Lori became happy again in an instant... "Hmm!"


    After a promise, little Lolita returned to her exclusive seat, in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    Then in Zhou Ye''s hands, learning word by word...


    And Chiyoko also posted to the two of them, with a serious look.


    I don''t know when, Asano Hanako appeared behind the paper door, watching the actions of her two daughters and Zhou Ye through the crack of the door.


    She knew...maybe it was too late for everything.


    Unless she drove Zhou Ye away now, otherwise... It was only a matter of time before her two daughters fell into Zhou Ye''s arms.


    But - can she drive Zhou Ye away?Does she dare to drive Zhou Ye away?


    The answer is of course no, she can''t, and doesn''t dare...


    "This¡ªmaybe it''s their fate!"


    After sighing silently, Asano Hanako left behind the door.


    Chapter 2363


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and sixty three


    Unconsciously, the night is already deep...


    According to the current time, it is about eight or nine o''clock in the evening.


    For people living in big cities, this may be just the beginning of nightlife, but for the residents of Izu Oshima, this time-most of them have already fallen asleep.


    After all, all things like candle lamp oil are money.


    The same goes for Asano''s...


    Half an hour ago, Xiao Lori Xun and her sister Chiyoko were rushed back to their room to sleep by their mother Hanako on the grounds of not disturbing the adults to rest...


    The mother and daughter lie side by side on the tatami floor in the room...


    Asano Hanako lay on the couch with her eyes closed, listening to the slight snoring from the two daughters beside her, she couldn''t fall asleep.


    It is undeniable that the [adult] who is staying in his own home today has all the potential to make young girls crazy.


    He comes from a wealthy family, he is unparalleled, his personality is gentle, and he is very good at making girls happy...


    But Asano Hanako knew one thing better.


    That is, the position of the adult''s wife is definitely not something that his two daughters can covet.


    Although there is no culture, Asano Hanako also understands many things in the past few years as a wandering artist.


    That is, the children of the Chinese nationality will never marry the daughter of an ordinary person to be a regular wife... What''s more, her Asano family is not even as good as an ordinary family, because - their family is a vagrant artist.


    What is a wandering artist?To put it nicely, it means that they are not selling dancers who are wandering around, but... this does not conceal their low status.


    Otherwise, there would be no villages saying "Beggars and vagrants are not allowed to enter" on the sign at the intersection.


    Rather than let your daughters have unrealistic fantasies, it would be better to break their fantasies with your own hands, so that they won''t end up in a heartbroken end.


    Thinking of this, Asano Hanako made up his mind. Tomorrow... Tomorrow morning, I will talk to my daughter. As for tonight, let them fall asleep with a little fantasy, and be the last kindness before cruelty... ¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Just when Asano Hanako had a certain idea in her heart...


    In the room on the other side, Zhou Ye opened the door connecting the room to the outer courtyard...


    As he opened the door, a breeze with the smell of the sea blew in.


    It is now mid-April, and the sea breeze on the island still has a refreshing and refreshing meaning, blowing on Zhou Ye''s face, making him involuntarily take a deep breath."It makes people feel happy..."


    Sleeping... can''t sleep, Zhou Ye doesn''t have the habit of going to bed so early...


    Moreover, he has been accustomed to being spoiled by many women for a long time, and he really can''t sleep if he doesn''t hold something in his arms.


    However, when he was standing here at this time, he was not sentimental because he couldn''t sleep, he was just waiting for his little attendant.


    After a while, at the edge of the silent starry sky, like a shooting star, a bright red fireball flew over. The fireball dragged its long tail across the starry sky, and finally landed in front of Zhou Ye.


    "Master, they are here!"


    The fireball fell in the courtyard and suddenly turned into a phoenix burning with flames... Then, the phoenix turned into a beautiful girl with bright eyes and white teeth as the flame on her body condensed.


    "Quer, did you bring all my luggage?" Zhou Ye smiled as he looked at the girl who had been transformed from Phoenix.


    "I have brought it!" Que''er said, complaining with a gloomy look: "Master, people have been turned into a phoenix for hundreds of years... Don''t call others'' nickname Que''er anymore..."

 Chapter 1980

    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled when he heard Que''er''s complaint."No matter how many years you have become a phoenix, you are still the skylark in my eyes who dared to peck my finger back then!"


    "Master~~" Que''er heard Zhou Ye''s words with a rather embarrassed expression on her face."People have been doing little things for so many years... Master still remembers what happened when they were young... Master is really stingy!"


    Zhou Ye chuckled when he heard the words...


    This skylark is no one else, it is the skylark that should have released the beautiful fox in the ice Jedi.


    It''s a pity that this world has been changed so much by Zhou Ye. Under the protection of Zhou Ye, no one dared to put her in the icy Jedi, so there is no way to talk about her relationship with Skylark. Up.


    Of course, as a collector Zhou Ye who is determined to collect all the beauties worth collecting, he will naturally not let go of this cute and cute lark.


    So he took a trip to the Ice Jedi... forcibly caught a certain little skylark back.


    To be honest, at the beginning, Skylark was stubborn... even dared to peck Zhou Ye''s hand.


    However, after so many years, Zhou Ye has given it in vain??


    Repeatedly and repeatedly, let this stubborn little demon obediently become small.


    This time he came out, the women in the family were still a little worried, so... he sent out Skylark out, and followed out under the banner of serving him.


    Why is it queer and not other women?


    This involved Zhou Ye''s role this time.


    A priest, a priest with magic power... Isn''t it normal to have a Shiki who serves oneself?


    what?You said that the priest is not an onmyoji?No need for shikigami?


    Keke, who said?Who made it??


    Zhou Ye is a priest with a god of style. What''s the matter? He wanted to go, but he didn''t want to die.


    Moreover, Zhou Ye''s spirit is still majestic, representing the phoenix that is the supreme bird... This choice is very Zhou Ye...


    That''s right, there is a trace of Phoenix blood in Que''er''s body. After Zhou Ye''s adjustments for hundreds of years, she has completely taken off her mortal body and transformed into a divine bird Phoenix.


    In front of other people, Que''er is a high-ranking Master Phoenix, but in front of Zhou Ye, Que''er is a pitiful close-knit maid who has to work and sleep...


    Of course, she did it as sweetly as possible.


    At this time, Skylark has quickly walked into her master¡¯s room...While tidying up her master¡¯s room, she complained: "Master, I didn¡¯t expect you to live in such a room. The one I know... is not the owner of delicious food or not sleeping on the bed?"


    "Papa--" A crisp sound...


    Skylark yeah, she jumped up... with her hands behind her back, she blushed and said, "Master..."


    "Tucao has a price, you need to be careful when you speak!" Zhou Ye said with a smile...


    "Bad master!" After Skylark snorted, she lowered her head and said nothing... honestly tidying up her master''s room.


    Chapter 2364


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and sixty four


    The whole room is not big, probably about thirty square meters.


    In addition to a few cushions and a low table, there is also a set of sleeping berths made by the Asano family sisters for Zhou Ye.


    Of course, the material used for the sleeping berth is naturally impossible to use the silk satin as Skylark said.


    Asano can''t afford it...


    The sleeping bunk is only ordinary cotton cloth, but it is clean and tidy... Maybe it is because the sleeping bunk was used by Chiyoko Asano before, and it also carries a faint daughter scent on it.


    "Master, do you want me to help you change the bedclothes?" Hibari''s nose is so pointed... She has smelled the fragrance on the bedclothes long ago...


    Carrying the bedclothes, Skylark teased her owner: "This is a bedcloth for her own daughter. Does the owner really want to try it?"


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye narrowed his eyes...


    With her keen sense of demon, Skylark felt a dangerous aura for the first time... hurriedly said, "Sure enough, it''s better not to change... , It will make the master feel that the master is disgusting them, which is not good... um... that''s it!"


    While talking, Skylark lifted her head quickly and quickly fiddled with the bedding she had just messed up...


    Sample, the desire to survive is quite strong...


    Zhou Ye chuckled silently.


    After a long while, the whole room returned to calm...At this time, Zhou Ye had already got into the bed...but Skylark was still dauntingly refusing to perform her duty of sleeping with him...


    No way, who told her to tease her owner just now, Skylark is really afraid that she will go in and won''t be able to get up tomorrow...


    However, letting her dare, in the end, she still had to get into her owner''s bed...


    A snap of a "pop" finger, an invisible and intangible barrier, enveloped the entire room...


    "Elegant Butterfly!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    No words for a night............


    Asano Hanako looked at the ceiling of her house in a daze.


    Last night, she didn''t sleep well all night... from time to time she was awakened by nightmares.


    In the dream, the fate of her two daughters was extremely miserable. After being played by the adult, they were ruthlessly abandoned...Life was rough and the evening scene was miserable.


    She was awakened after three o''clock in the morning... Since then, she has never fallen asleep anymore.


    "Oha, Kassan!"


    With a greeting, Asano Hanako woke up in a daze... "Oha, Chiyoko..."


    "Kasan, why is your face so ugly?" As soon as Chiyoko woke up, she saw her mother''s face turned gray, and immediately sat up... asked anxiously: "Are you... are you sick?" "


    Chiyoko was extremely afraid of being sick... Last year her father passed away because of a sudden illness. Now, her mother is suffering from a sudden illness again... Chiyoko is a little at a loss...


    "Chiyoko, it''s okay... Mom just didn''t get a good rest!" While comforting her daughter, Asano Hanako sat up... "Wake up Kaoru... I have something to tell your sisters..."


    "Yes...Kasan!" Although Chiyoko was still a little worried about her mother''s body, she did not dare to defy her mother''s words, and hurriedly woke up the sister beside her: "Xun, Xun... Get up... "


    "What''s wrong? Sister!" Little Lori Xun opened her eyes sleepily and looked at her sister...


    "Kasan has something to say to us..."

 Chapter 1981

    "Oh!"


    Hearing what her sister said, little Lori Xun got up from the floor, rubbed her eyes, and looked at Asano Hanako and said, "Kasan, what''s the matter..."


    "Cough..." After coughing twice, Asano Hanako looked at her two daughters... and said, "Chiyoko, Kaoru, I know that your sisters have a good impression of that adult..."


    "Kasan~ what are you talking about!" Hearing what his mother said, Chiyoko Asano''s face turned red, rubbing the corners of his clothes while denying: "That adult...that adult ¡­¡­I''m just¡­¡­"


    After talking for a long time without a preface, Chiyoko didn''t say a word, so...


    Compared to her sister¡¯s inconsistency, Xun is much more straightforward... "Yes, mom, I like adults very much... Adults treat me like brothers... Well-very gentle and handsome..."


    Hanako looked at the completely different performances of the two daughters and couldn''t help but sigh...


    As someone who came by, Hanako could see it--on the face of it, her eldest daughter had sunk in... and her little daughter looked at it, although she hadn¡¯t sunk in yet, she just treated the adult as an ordinary brother. , But... it''s just because she is too young, don''t know what kind of hazy goodwill is...


    Therefore, Xun can express his feelings so frankly.


    After two years, when she gets older, I''m afraid this relationship will change...


    Thinking of this, Hanako couldn''t help but sighed again, saying: "I won''t stop your sisters from being fond of that adult... But, I want to tell you, in the identity and status of that adult, you two sisters, yes It is absolutely impossible to get the position of the first wife, the most, the most, that is, the position of an inner wife... Are you willing to do so?"


    "Inner wife..." Xun said with a dazed expression: "Kasang, what is the inner wife?"


    Compared to her sister''s dazedness, Chiyoko obviously knows more... She widened her eyes a little unacceptably, "Why... how could this be? Kassan... why?"


    Inner wife...


    The so-called inner wife is actually the name evolved from the flat wife.


    Since the Neon Meiji Restoration, the Marriage Law has been re-enacted...


    In the neon marriage law, monogamy is clearly stipulated.


    However, at that time, whether the neon bourgeoisie or the Chinese, they all had multiple wives, and the reformers naturally could not force it across the board. If they did so, they would only offend the major Chinese and business owners. Let the entire reformist be isolated...So, what should we do??


    Then just give the former wives and concubines the status of an inner wife.


    An inner wife is a spouse who has a de facto marriage and enjoys the protection of the law.


    Hmm...It seems like stealing the ears and stealing the bell, but it has won praise from people from all walks of life.


    This law seems to be a product of transition, but it has continued from the Meiji Restoration to modern times due to various reasons and resistances...including now, Neon¡¯s law is still the same, and even major companies will give senior The employee''s inner wife grants subsidies...just ask you...are you afraid?


    Chapter 2365


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and sixty five


    So, write the inner wife, read sex, and explain it as a lover.


    So everyone will almost understand, right?


    In other words, Asano Hanako means-"You can only be lovers of that adult at best, but you can''t be his wife, so!"


    How could this satisfy the secretive Asano Chiyoko?


    In her heart, she should be the only one of that adult... But her mother broke her illusion.


    "Chiyoko..." Looking at her daughter''s heartbroken expression... After a secret sigh in her heart, Hanako forced a cold face and said: "You have to understand the difference between our family''s status and that adult... that This adult is a high-ranking priest, and his family name is Jingongji... such a noble family name, do you think we deserve it?"


    "I don''t believe... I don''t... I''m going to ask him!" Chiyoko desperately shook his head...


    "You stop for me!" Hanako yelled, making Chiyoko who wanted to get up and run out to question Zhou Ye to freeze on the spot...


    Looking at her daughter¡¯s sobbing face, Hanako¡¯s heart sighed... She stood up tremblingly, walked in front of her daughter, and said softly: "Chiyoko...or, accept your fate and become the adult¡¯s inner My wife, either... From now on, you will stay away from that adult... Don''t have thoughts about him that you shouldn''t have... This is our life..."


    Faced with the two choices his mother had given him, Chiyoko sank to the ground unconsciously.


    Becoming an unqualified wife...Chiyoko is not reconciled...that means that the adult she loves will have another wife, a wife blessed by everyone...and she can only be physically present In the crowd beside, blessed silently...


    But stay away from that adult...


    Just thinking about this kind of thing made Chiyoko resist from the inside out...


    From now on, I can only look at him from afar, and can no longer talk to him, can''t act like a baby in his arms... can''t listen to him tell various stories...


    Just imagining such a scene is enough to break Chiyoko''s heart... "No..."


    "Have you made a choice?" Hanako looked at her daughter secretly weeping, she couldn''t bear it...


    However, she knows... Instead of getting along with the adult with fantasy from the beginning, it is better for her to break her daughter''s fantasy early... The so-called deeper love, the deeper the hurt... and vice versa. There is no illusion at the beginning, then there will be no harm in the end.


    However, what Hanako didn''t expect was that in just one day, his daughter had already relied so much on that adult... Is this fate?


    "I...I choose...I choose..." Chiyoko originally wanted to say-[I choose to stay away from adults]... But, how could neither of those two words be spoken... In the end, she could only lie on the floor. Come on, crying bitterly...


    And Xun, who was sitting on the side, looked at a loss...


    She couldn''t figure out why her sister was crying so painfully...and she didn''t know why her sister was crying...internal wife or something, she didn''t know why.


    But she knew that she wanted to be with that adult, let him teach herself to write, listen to him tell stories for herself...


    Thinking of this, Xun raised his hands and exclaimed with excitement: "Kasang Kasang, I will be the inner wife of an adult... Now, na... If I am the inner wife of an adult, won¡¯t you follow me? The adults are separated? Will the adults be with Xun forever?"


    Hearing what her sister said, Chiyoko stopped crying...At this moment, she was a little envious of her sister.


    At least, she didn''t worry so much, not like she was looking forward and backward, and she was not like herself... She didn''t score, and she was unwilling to be an inner wife.


    Perhaps this is the happiness of a fool??


    At this moment, Zhou Ye''s voice suddenly came from outside... "Hey, are you okay inside? Chiyoko? Are you okay...? Why did I just hear you crying?"


    "Huh?" The shouting outside caused Chiyoko to stop crying in an instant, tidying up some messy hair in a panic... "Sir... don''t come in... I..."


    Before she could finish her words, the door of the room was opened from the outside...


    "My lord!! You...Ah!!" Chiyoko heard the time the door was opened, and immediately fell under the blanket, saying that he refused to leak his face...


    Now, she has only one thought, she hasn''t washed herself, and she just cried a lot, she must be ugly to death... Saying nothing can let an adult see her ugly appearance now.


    On the contrary, Xun Xiao Lolita saw Zhou Ye walk into the room and greeted Zhou Ye with full vigor, "Ouha...sir!"


    "Oha, Xunjiang!" Zhou Ye smiled and greeted little Lori...


    Then he looked at Asano Hanako with a questioning look, "Madam, what happened to Chiyoko?"


    "This...Ah...The little girl was just told by me, so she was a little gaffe, and laughed in front of the adults!" While speaking, Asano Hanako grabbed her little daughter and walked outside without failing." I will wash with Xungo first... It''s rude!"


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye nodded, and watched Asahaya Huazi and Lori leave the room.

 Chapter 1982

    In fact, Asano Hanako did this deliberately, in order to let her daughter and Zhou Ye be alone for a while, so that her daughter could figure out her own mind...


    Whether she admits her fate or separates, she has already fully explained the stakes in it, and she will leave it to her daughter to make the choice...


    Thinking of this, Hanako couldn''t help but sigh in her heart.


    With the departure of Xun and Huazi, only Chiyoko and Zhou Ye were left in the room.


    "Chiyoko, what''s wrong? What happened?" Zhou Ye walked to Chiyoko''s side pretendingly and asked softly.


    In fact, with his five senses, how could he hide what happened in the room?


    If this is a Wenqing movie, then the result may be-from then on, Chiyoko was indifferent to Zhou Ye, and then the two gradually moved away... Zhou Ye eventually took Xun away, and Chiyoko stayed at home for a lifetime. marry¡­¡­


    Finally, when Chiyoko was dead, Zhou Ye came to see her... Chiyoko firmly grasped Zhou Ye''s hand, regretting the original choice in his heart.


    Of course, such development is what Zhou Ye hates the most... Therefore, it is impossible for Zhou Ye to let things go in this direction.


    So... when Chiyoko raised her head, looked at Zhou Ye with tears in her eyes, and asked: [Sir...Are you going to marry a right woman in the end...].


    Zhou Ye answered her directly with action...


    Silent Enchantment¡ª¡ªOpening¡ª¡ª


    Time barrier-open-


    Zhou Ye took the blood of Chiyoko in anger... Chiyoko played GG...


    Chapter 2366


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and sixty six


    The worried Hanako took her daughter out of the room and came to the courtyard... When she was about to fetch water from the well in the courtyard, she saw a beautiful figure.


    I saw that the woman was very tall, more than 1.6 meters... and her figure was bumpy, her delicate face carried an indescribable charm.


    Seeing Hanako and Xun coming out, the woman smiled and bowed to them: "Good morning, my young master takes care of you... The first time I met, my name is Que''er. Please forgive me if I am rude. ...!"


    "Are you Queer??" Looking at the beautiful woman in front of her, Hanako asked with a blank face: "Who is your young master?"


    "My adult is Jingong Temple Ye!" Que''er smiled: "Because of some delays, I didn''t come here with the adults. I only arrived last night... because Madam, you are all asleep, so neither Greet Madam in time... and please forgive me!"


    Xun ran to Que''er without acknowledging his life, and said joyfully: "So sister, you are the maid''s maid!"


    "I am here... I didn''t serve a good adult!" Huazi did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly responded.


    "Hehe, madam, you are too polite..." Que''er said as she walked to Hanako''s face and looked up and down Hanako...


    Hanako was nervous when Queer was looking at her... "What''s wrong? Is something wrong?"


    "Hi!" Que''er nodded and asked: "Madam, did you have a very bad rest last night and had a nightmare?"


    "Hey!!!" When she heard Que''er''s words, Hanako was stunned... "How did Miss Que''er know?"


    "Hehe..." Que''er smiled and said, "This is the way of watching the spirit of the Jingong Temple...Moreover, as the young master''s shikigami, I can also cast down demons and slayer demons!


    "Hey! Isn''t the older sister actually an adult?" Xun looked at Que''er in reverence, and said: "That''s amazing... My sister is so amazing!"


    Compared to her daughter''s innocence, Hanako was taken aback...


    It is one thing to know that the young master is a high-ranking priest who can walk freely in the Imperial Palace, but it is another thing to hear that he has a shikigami.


    Understand that in folklore, Shiki is synonymous with weird and powerful...


    But now, a living shikigami is standing in front of Hanako, how can she not let Hanako be afraid?


    "Shishi, Shishen?"


    "Madam, don''t be afraid!" Queer saw Hanako''s fear and smiled: "I won''t hurt you..."


    On the face, Queer was very gentle, but her heart was madly complaining about Huazi.


    [Compared to my unreliable young master, I am already considered a very harmless existence... What is there to be afraid of??


    In fact, Queer knows what Hanako is afraid of...


    No matter how strong his young master Zhou Ye was, he was still a human being, so he could be accepted by Huazi... and even if he was weak and small, he was still a shikigami, a different kind...that''s why Hanako was so scared.


    However, it may also be because the young master of his own family did not show their ability to destroy the world.


    "Yes...Is it? Hehe..." Hanako agreed with a smile...


    To be honest, Hanako still feels like in a dream...


    It turns out that the adult who stayed at home was so powerful... You know, the existence of Shigami is generally extremely powerful... Take Abe Kei Ming as an example, known as the strongest onmyoji in the Heian era, who has a fortune-telling future. The ability to slay demons and demons.


    Unexpectedly, today I was fortunate enough to meet an adult with Shikigami.


    Just as Huazi''s thoughts turned sharply... Que''er raised her hand on her forehead and lightly tapped...


    Suddenly, everyone felt a gloomy wind blowing... Then there was a howling of ghosts and wolves, which sounded in the ears of Hanako and Xun.


    The sound like a screaming ghost made Hanako and Xun couldn''t help but scream, and they couldn''t help but snuggle next to Que''er.


    "Nani, Nani...what happened!"


    "It''s terrible, sister Queer..."


    "Hehe, it''s okay...It''s just some lonely ghosts at work!" Que''er smiled and embraced the mother and daughter... and looked into the air.


    "Miss Queer...what the hell...what happened?" Hanako, who was close to Queer, felt the warmth of the sun from her body, and said with some fear... ¡­


    "Are you sure you want to know?" Que''er asked with a smile but a smile: "You know, sometimes ignorance is also a kind of happiness... If you know something, then you will never be calm again. In my life!"


    After hearing Que''er''s words, Hanako hesitated for a while, then gritted her teeth... "Miss Que''er, please tell me...I want to know!"


    "Okay then!" Que''er smiled: "Then... let you see the truth about this world!"


    As the voice fell, Hanako only felt a scorching airflow from the Queer body that was close to her arm. The airflow followed her arm, countercurrent, and finally reached her eyes...


    Then, Hanako felt a soreness in her eye sockets. The soreness came so suddenly that she couldn''t help raising her hand and rubbing her eye sockets...


    After a while, when she felt the burning sensation in her eye sockets faded, Hanako opened her eyes again and found that... the world before her became strange.


    It''s as if the original color photo becomes black and white.


    The whole world is left with only black and white... The earth is black, the sky is white, and the sun is white... This is not the point, the important thing is-in the mid-air in front of her, there is a pale black black The smoke is hovering there...


    The black smoke sometimes turned into an abominable ghost, and sometimes turned into a compassionate old man... There was a sharp cry in her mouth, and Hanako couldn''t help listening carefully. It turned out that the ghost''s cry was shouting--

 Chapter 1983

    "Priest...Get out of the island..."


    "This is our territory..."


    "Get out... Get out..."


    The shrill scream was so terrifying and terrifying...Hanako couldn''t help but get goose bumps all over her body..."This...this is..."


    "This is the culprit of your nightmare last night!" Que''er smiled: "They dare not trouble me and my young master, so they can only use the way of dreaming to harass you... They want to use this way... ...To drive us away...hehe..."


    Having said this, Que''er sneered, "What a wishful thinking... Ghost, die! Pro-"


    With Que''er''s six-character mantra, a fireball spit out from her mouth, and then the fireball saw the wind soaring, from the size of a marble, it instantly turned into a ball of fireball the size of a millstone, and hit the black ball. Above the breath...


    Chapter 2367


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and sixty seven


    "what--!!!"


    The black mist hit by Bird''s fireball seemed to have suffered great damage, screaming and flying away...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "This... is this over?" Hanako asked with a look of astonishment...


    "Sister Que''er is amazing..." Contrary to her, Xun Ze excitedly hugged Que''er''s arms and swayed quickly: "Can you teach me? Sister Que''er... I also want to learn this skill. ..."


    At this time, Hanako realized that her little daughter had also been opened eyes by Queer...this...


    "Hehe..." Que''er smiled and said, "How could this be over... How could this guy die if his reliance is not destroyed!"


    "Then...then will it come back?" At this moment, Hanako panicked...


    "Don''t worry, Madam, my young master came to this island to deal with these ghosts!" Queer explained: "This ghost has been seriously injured by my sam¨¡dhi fire. When I look back, I will report to the young master and ask him. Remove the backing of the ghost..."


    "That''s good...This is good!" Hanako felt relieved when he heard that the young master of Jingong Temple had come for this.


    "Kasan...what are you doing?"


    At this moment, a voice woke Hanako and the others...


    I saw a figure standing at the door, looking at them with a strange expression...


    Who is it if it''s not Chiyoko?


    "Sister, let me tell you... Sister Que''er is so powerful, she just drove a demon away..." Xun quickly ran to his sister and described the scene he had just seen to her sister...


    After listening to his sister¡¯s description, Chiyoko also understood the identity and origin of Queer...


    If you say that in the past, even if Que''er was Zhou Ye''s maid, Chiyoko would definitely turn the vinegar bottle upside down and feel awkward for a long time.But-ever since she was completely eaten and wiped out by a bad guy, she hasn''t thought about it anymore...


    Her only thought now is--


    Ah-great, someone can help...


    "Thank you, Miss Que''er!" Chiyoko walked up to Que''er with a somewhat awkward pace, bowing her head and saluting: "Thank you for saving my mother and sister!"


    Hearing what Chiyoko said, Queer looked up and down Chiyoko with a smile, and said something in the words: "Hehe...Miss Chiyoko is really kind, we are our own family, don''t be so kind!"


    Chiyoko understood the meaning of Queer''s words, and immediately lowered her head shyly...


    "Well, Chiyoko--wash up quickly..." At this time, Hanako had already drawn water from the well, and after letting her little daughter wash, she shouted...


    "Hi, mom, I''ll come..." Chiyoko said, hurriedly walking towards the well.


    And Cheer also smiled and walked to the kitchen built next to the yard. She had to prepare breakfast for her owner.


    If it wasn''t for her good cooking skills, maybe it would not be her who came to Neon with her owner, but her sister, Xiaowei Jiuxiao Meihu.


    As Que''er left, Xun, who admired Que''er, followed... "Sister Que''er, I''ll help you!"


    In an instant, Chiyoko and her mother Hanako were left in the entire yard.


    Hanako looked at her daughter with a complicated expression...


    How should I put it, Zhinv Mo Ruomu, for Hanako, Chiyoko''s every move, she can see something...


    Not to mention, at least Huazi saw in her daughter the charm of a young woman that she shouldn''t have...


    "Chiyoko... you... did you... do with that adult?"


    Hearing her mother''s words, Chiyoko''s face was red, but she nodded and confessed."Ok!"


    "Have you really thought about it?" Hanako sighed.


    "Think about it!" Chiyoko raised his face, looked at his mother, and said in a soft but unquestionable voice: "Compared to the unqualified following by Ye Jun, I am more afraid of staying with him forever. Separated and became a stranger...so..."


    "Just make your choice!" Hearing Chiyoko''s words, Hanako nodded, and then asked some gossiping: "Just now you were in the house..."


    Hearing his mother''s words, Chiyoko''s face blushed again, "I...I''m already... Ye-jun''s woman... Mom..."


    "..." Hanako was speechless for a while... and after watching Chiyoko for a long time, she shook her head and mumbled: "It''s really fast... shouldn''t... That adult is so young... how could it be so fast... it seems Going to buy some supplements..."


    Chiyoko heard his mother''s mutter and was speechless...


    She knew what her mother meant... but she couldn''t explain to her mother that this was really not because of Zhou Ye''s quickness, but because he used some unknown means to speed up the flow of time in the house...


    I was almost killed by that bastard...Is it fast??


    Buy him supplements??


    This is the case without supplements. If supplements are used, is there any way for her to survive??


    Chiyoko wanted to explain, but was embarrassed...


    In the end, Zhou Ye became a quick shooter in someone''s heart...


    Zhou Ye didn''t know this, otherwise... it would definitely cost Chiyoko, the initiator of all this...


    Less gossip...


    After a busy day in the morning, Zhou Ye, who was like an uncle, finally had breakfast.


    To be honest, at the dinner table, a group of women from Asano¡¯s family really realized what the Chinese heritage is...


    Just a breakfast, there are more than a dozen delicacies of different colors and tastes, and, in the words of Que''er, this is because of the simple and simple reason. When at home, the young master usually has a hundred for breakfast. Ten color choices...


    Of course, Queer deliberately concealed the fact that there were hundreds of people eating.

 Chapter 1984

    In contrast, the women of Asano feel that what she used to eat seems a bit too casual...


    However, Chiyoko did not feel inferior at all, but she also decided that she must learn how to cook from Queer and practice bride practice, at least to satisfy her husband¡¯s appetite, so as not to lose to Queer. ...


    At this time, Xun, who has not so many thoughts in his heart, has a round belly...


    For little Lolita, since Zhou Ye arrived at home, it has been all good things...Someone taught her to read and read, and others told her stories, and she could always eat delicious food that she could not eat before...this What is not a good thing?


    A breakfast was eaten for more than an hour...


    Next, important things must be done.


    Queer is going to the wharf to wait for the craftsmen who rebuilt the Sangen Shrine to come, and then lead them to the original site of the Sangen Shrine, and rebuild the Sangen Shrine according to the idea of ??the young master.Asano Hanako plans to go to the pier to see if there are any fishing boats that have returned, so that she can also get some tonics for her new son-in-law, Jinguji Ye...


    As for the two¡ªChiyoko and Sister Xun, they must take Zhou Ye to cast down demons and exterminate demons.


    Chapter 2368


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and sixty eight


    Sangen Shrine is located at the foot of the northern foot of Sangen Volcano.


    On the other hand, Zhou Ye''s itinerary was from the port fishing village, through the site of the Sanyuan Shrine in Beilu, and then to the east foot of the Sanyuan Volcano.


    Why go there??


    Because there are some unclean things that need to be cleaned up...


    For the sisters Chiyoko and Kaoru, there is no place in the entire Izu Oshima that they are not familiar with.


    After all, this is where they grew up, and the island is not big.


    Let''s put it this way... the entire big island, a week around the island is only more than 50 kilometers.


    Although most of the villages on the island are located near the sea around the island, the mountains and forests on the island are no stranger to them.


    I have to say that Izu Oshima in April is really beautiful, with wild flowers in the woods, and from time to time you can see a few cherry blossom trees in full bloom.


    Like a leisurely outing, Zhou Ye, led by Chiyoko and Kaoru... walked towards the site of Beilu Sanyuan Shrine.


    The mountain road was a bit bumpy, but Chiyoko and Kaoru who wore clogs could not be troubled.


    Xun ran swiftly ahead, while Chiyoko was like a well-behaved little wife, carrying a suitcase, following Zhou Ye...


    In the bag, there was lunch for three people...some rice balls and grilled fish.


    After all, even if the island is not big, it would be wishful thinking to walk back and forth for a few hours.


    Of course, if someone cheats, it''s different.


    It''s just that Zhou Ye has no idea of ??cheating at all at this time... he still wants to take a good look at the original ecology of Izu Oshima.


    In other worlds, Zhou Ye had also been to the Izu Oshima, but at that time the Izu Oshima had been changed into a resort scenic area, and there were artificial traces everywhere, and I couldn¡¯t get into Zhou Ye¡¯s magic eye... this opportunity Rarely, Zhou Ye planned to take a good look at the original ecological scenery of Izu Oshima.


    "Haha, brother...Come after me..." Xun was in front, waving at Zhou Ye while running...


    After some competition, Zhou Ye finally let Xuncong turn himself into an older brother.


    Of course, from the point of view of Chiyoko, there is nothing wrong with Xun calling brother.


    "Be careful... don''t fall down!" Zhou Ye smiled and shouted to Xun who was running ahead like a cheerful elf.


    "Don''t worry, brother... I will never fall!"


    While talking, Xun ran back again... He was still carrying a slender wooden stick in his hand... As if offering a treasure, he handed it to Zhou Ye, "Brother... here you... Not tired anymore!"


    "Xun is so good!" Zhou Ye smiled and took the wooden stick in Xun''s hand, and then reached out and rubbed her head... "Thank you, Xun..."


    Feeling the temperature from her head, little Lolita squinted her eyes slightly, like a cat being smoothed by her owner, with a lazy energy...


    Standing behind Zhou Ye, Chiyoko looked at his sister''s expression and couldn''t help but smile softly: "Husband, you spoil her too much..."


    "Hehe...What''s wrong with my brother spoiling me? Sister, are you jealous?" Xun laughed and teased when he heard what his sister said...


    "Children''s family, do you know what it means to be jealous?" Chiyoko''s cheeks were flushed by her sister''s words... There is no way, even if the two are already so close, but her sister''s heart is broken, she still Will feel embarrassed...


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye interrupted with a smile, "Well, how far is it to reach the shrine?"


    "It''s not far in front..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xun was instantly distracted... She looked happy and ran to the front... "Brother, I am waiting for you at the gate of the shrine... Come on!"


    Seeing Xun who was wearing a kimono and clogs and still trotting all the way, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    How should I put it, wearing wooden clogs is not easy to walk the mountain road, plus the kimono like a narrow skirt... This can run fast, Xun is indeed a vitality loli.


    Chiyoko looked at Zhou Ye with a dazed look at his sister''s back, thinking that her husband wanted to catch up with his sister, but because she wanted to take care of herself, she accompany her slowly... She was moved in her heart and said, "Husband ...I''m sorry, I am the one who caused you...or else, you go first and I will follow slowly!"


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye was taken aback when he heard Chiyoko''s words, and then figured out what Chiyoko was thinking... he couldn''t help but chuckle.


    This is really a beautiful misunderstanding...


    However, Zhou Ye won''t explain anything...this kind of thing, the more misunderstanding the better...


    A fool will explain...


    However, Chiyoko did go a bit slower...this is also something that can''t be helped, after all... just lost her blood, although there is a time barrier, she won''t even be able to walk.But, after all, it is different from before...


    To put it in a slightly trivial way, that is-before walking with wind, now walking, the air leaks in the middle... it is extremely scary to think carefully.


    "It''s okay..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, rejecting Chiyoko''s words... However, he looked not far in front, happily and happily, with a hard hand, he took Chiyoko into his arms, low. Turning her head, she said in her ear: "Would you like to try to be scared?"


    At this moment, the somewhat unreasonable Qianyoko who was made by Zhou Ye''s aura that belonged to him alone did not hear clearly what Zhou Ye was talking about, but just nodded obediently."Ok¡­¡­"


    Zhou Ye, who got Xun''s promise, smiled slightly, grabbing Chiyoko''s slender waist, and using the skill of shrinking the ground into an inch, he chased Xun.


    Chiyoko only felt that the scenery on both sides of him flew away...a flower in front of him was already standing behind his sister...


    [Husband... That''s amazing!


    At this time, all Chiyoko can do is the man who looks at him with admiration...


    In this way, without Xun Xiao Lori''s knowledge, Zhou Ye followed her behind her with Chiyoko like a spirit behind her...


    When she was in front of the Torii of the Sanyuan Shrine, Little Lolita turned her head and wanted to look around to see how far Zhou Ye and her sister had been dragged down by herself. As a result... she bumped her head into Zhou Ye''s arms.


    "Ah ah--!"


    "brother¡­¡­"


    Seeing his sister''s stunned look, Chiyoko laughed unkindly...

 Chapter 1985

    "Hey! What the hell is going on... Sister... Brother... Didn''t you get so far down by me?"


    "Hahaha..." Chiyoko smiled, and told her about Zhou Ye''s just taking her to shrink...


    Little Lori heard that her sister had just felt such a miraculous thing, she suddenly refused to stick to it... "Brother, eccentric... I want to be like my sister..."


    "Well... after we''re done here for a while, I''ll take your sisters together..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words like this, Xun Xiao Lolita just let it go.


    Chapter 2369


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and sixty nine


    "So... this place has been damaged several times, but this torii has never been hurt, right?"


    Zhou Ye asked with a smile as he listened to Little Lolita.


    "Hmm..." Xun nodded vigorously.


    Sangen Shrine is at the foot of Sangen Volcano, and Sangen Volcano is an active volcano. After several eruptions, Sangen Shrine was completely destroyed... But only the Torii in front of the mountain gate has never received any Hurt, I have to say, this thing is really amazing...


    After looking at this magical torii, Zhou Ye smiled and raised Xun with one hand, holding Chiyoko in one hand, and walked towards the inside of Sanyuan Shrine.


    The main building of the shrine here has long been covered by volcanic ash from past dynasties...the original appearance is not visible at all.


    After Zhou Ye walked around the ruins of the Sanyuan Shrine... Suddenly he found that on a cliff not far from the shrine, there was a pool of fine spring water pouring from the ground... Along the cliff, towards the bottom of the mountain. Flow away...


    "It''s a hot spring!" Looking at the steam emerging from the mountain spring water, Xun said in surprise: "Why didn''t I find out the last time I came here!"


    "You never came here before, how could you find out!?" Chiyoko complained to his sister...


    "This is a good place!" Zhou Ye sighed while standing on the cliff, looking at the sea of ??trees in the distance.


    He is not exaggerating at all. It belongs to the northern foot of Sanyuan Mountain. The terrain is extremely high and the field of vision is wide... From here, you can see the mountains and flowers and trees, and you can see the sea in the distance...


    Zhou Ye has already planned to build a villa with hot springs here when the Sanyuan Shrine is being built... As for, is it compliant with the rules for the gods to live in the villa?It doesn''t matter...


    Anyway, Zhou Ye built it, no one would dare not let him build...


    Imagine, whether it is spring, summer, autumn or winter, while soaking in the hot springs here, while watching the beautiful scenery in the distance, holding a glass of red wine in your hand-what a pleasant thing.


    At night, you can still lie in the hot springs, looking up at the starry sky... There are a few more girls in bikinis beside them... Uh... Well, it''s not bad to wear nothing.


    Fairy life game...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye gritted his teeth... build, must build... right here... build the hot spring in his villa...


    As for, in eight years, the Sanyuan Volcano will erupt?


    What if... let alone a volcanic eruption, even if the sun goes out, if Zhou Ye is unhappy, he can still light it up-not to mention a volcanic eruption in a small area?


    Speaking of their thoughts, Chiyoko and Sister Kaoru became excited...


    For Chiyoko, this is her future home with her man. There is a hot spring at home, so how can we not be excited?


    And Xun, although there is not as much as my sister thought... but I also think it is a great thing to have a hot spring at home.


    The two sisters even sat on the boulder next to the hot spring, and began to fantasize about the home furnishings.


    "The bedroom should be built here..."


    "Hmm... let''s make a yard and grow some vegetables..."


    "There''s also... make a small pond here..."


    Seeing the two sisters there looking forward to a happy life in the future, Zhou Ye was too embarrassed to disturb them...


    Simply accompany them and sit and watch them daydreaming there.


    What the two sisters said happily did not allow Zhou Ye to interrupt...


    It wasn''t until a gurgling sound came from Little Lolita''s belly...that the voice of the two women was interrupted.


    After all, she was still young, and she ran around on the road... Little Lori was hungry.


    Chiyoko smiled, took off the suitcase she was carrying and placed it on the boulder, then untied the bag, and the rice ball wrapped in big washed leaves leaked out.


    She first picked up a rice ball, held it in her hands and brought it to her man, "My husband... please use it!"


    "Thank you!" Zhou Ye smiled and took the rice ball...


    First to Zhou Ye, not because she regarded Zhou Ye as a guest, but because Chiyoko truly regarded Zhou Ye as her husband... In Chiyoko¡¯s mind, the men in the family deserve all priority rights. ...


    In other words, only the neon women of the Showa period and before the Showa period are the generation that truly has the gentle and submissive style of traditional neon women.


    Next, Chiyoko handed over another rice ball to her sister, and finally it was her own...


    The three of them were eating rice balls and looking at the scenery...


    Little Lolita even ate the rice ball, still filling her mind with the appearance of her future home. As she ate, her eyes couldn''t help but smile into two crescent moons.


    After eating lunch hastily, Chiyoko poured a cup of tea in a tea bucket with a thick bamboo tube and handed it to Zhou Ye... "My husband, please use tea!"


    "Hmm!" Zhou Ye smiled and took the bamboo cup from Chiyoko!


    "I really want to... I really want to live in such a house right away!" Chiyoko leaned on the shoulders of his own man and looked at this somewhat desolate cliff land with longing eyes... and said with emotion: "When the time comes ...... Your husband presides over the shrine affairs, and I do housework at home... cleaning the courtyard... think about it, it makes people feel happy!"


    "Yeah..." Xun also nodded... "When the time comes, I will be the shrine maiden..."


    "Sister, being a witch is also very hard... and it has to be assessed by the Taisha..."


    "It''s okay...it''s a trivial matter, even if I say it!" Zhou Ye smiled and said to little Lolita: "But, your sister is right... Being a witch is very hard, and you have to dance a goddess..."


    "I''m not afraid!" Xun was full of fighting spirit waving his little fist: "Kasan taught me to dance since I was a child...I can dance a lot..."


    "Dancing is only the second...Do you know what is the most important thing about being a witch?" Zhou Ye looked at the energetic little Lolita and couldn''t help teasing.


    "Eh? Are there any more?" Xun asked with a look of surprise: "What is the most important thing? Brother!"


    "The most important thing is to listen to the Lord''s words...that is, to listen to me!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xun breathed a sigh of relief... "Well, I will listen to what my brother said!"


    Looking at the interaction between his husband and his sister, Chiyoko couldn''t help but chuckle...


    Of course she could see that her husband liked her sister Xun very much, and she could also see that her sister liked her husband very much.


    As for...what will happen in the end?Chiyoko guessed it... With the greedy personality of her husband, in the end her sister would never escape his palm... But what?

 Chapter 1986

    Isn''t this just right?She is no match for her husband alone, plus her sister, isn''t it just right?She wasn''t jealous even for the existence of Queer, so how could she be jealous of her own sister again?What a fate is for the two sisters in the family to be together forever... Why do you oppose it?


    Chapter 2370


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and seventy


    Zhou Ye and the Chiyoko sisters were on the site of the Sanyuan Shrine. After a few hours'' delay, they headed directly to the east.


    That''s Zhou Ye''s main goal today...


    At the eastern foot of Sanyuan Mountain, there is a black desert. In the eyes of the locals, this is a place cursed by the devil, but in the eyes of geologists, it is just a desert formed by volcanic eruptions...


    And not far from the desert, under the cliff near the sea, there is a cave.


    This place is called the Ascetics Cave by the locals, and it is filled with various stone statues. It is said that it was once the place where the yogi genre pioneered by He Maoyujun Xiaojiao had practiced, so it was called the Ascetics Cave...


    The most conspicuous statue in this cave is a stone statue of Xiaojiao, which is also Jun He Maoji.


    And the purpose of Zhou Ye''s trip is here...


    The origin of this Kamo Yakaku is extraordinary. It is said that he was a conjurer in the Asuka and Nara eras, and was the master of Abe Jingming and the ancestor of Tadao Kamo.


    He once set the legend of flying over Mount Fuji wearing iron shoes.


    Of course, Zhou Ye hadn''t seen it before, and couldn''t comment.


    The Ascetics Grotto is not close to the site of Sanyuan Shrine, more than ten kilometers away.


    However, under Zhou Ye''s cheating, the three of them appeared on the cliff of the Cultivator''s Grotto in just a few minutes.


    This was when Zhou Ye considered that the two sisters Xun and Chiyoko could not bear too much pressure without being transformed, otherwise, Zhou Ye would come sooner.


    But even so, the experience of shrinking the ground made Lori very excited... "Brother is so amazing... I want to learn... Brother... teach me..."


    Facing Lori''s star-eye offensive, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "You are too young, Xun... If you want to learn, at least you have to wait until you grow up..."


    "Hey!!" Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Little Lori was immediately discouraged... "When did I grow up... Brother bullies..."


    "Xun, don''t make trouble... listen to your husband!"


    "Hi hi..."


    Seeing Chiyoko, who showed her elder sister''s majesty to teach her younger sister, and the weak Xun, Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "Okay, when Xun grows up, I will teach you how?"


    "Good!" Little Lolita was still very happy after getting Zhou Ye''s affirmative reply.


    Coming to the edge of the cliff, Zhou Ye looked at the rock wall over a hundred meters high...


    "Husband, the cultivator''s cave is below, and it won''t show up until the tide ebbs at night!" Chiyoko said, looking at the sunset hanging on the horizon... "Or, let''s wait?"


    "Haha, don''t be so troublesome!" Zhou Ye said, grabbing the waists of the two women, stepped forward, and jumped down.


    "what----!!!"


    "Eh-!!!"


    The two women screamed in shock by Zhou Ye¡¯s non-greeting behavior, one by one, they hugged Zhou Ye with their arms...until Zhou Ye¡¯s figure stopped on the surface of the sea. The woman is still screaming there...


    "Papa!" X2


    With two crisp noises, the two sisters were caught by their necks and lost their voice...


    "Husband...It''s amazing!" At this time, Chiyoko who opened his eyes realized that he didn''t fall on the reef under the cliff as he had imagined, but instead stood on the sea in the air...


    And Little Lori was even more surprised and unbelievable... "Brother, are you Kamisama [God Lord]?"


    "Guess!" Zhou Ye smiled, and went down...


    Following Zhou Ye''s actions, the sea surface under the three people''s feet suddenly separated towards the two sides, and a black hole leaked out of the rock wall.


    "This is the cultivator''s cave!" Looking at the black hole, Chiyoko hesitantly asked, "My husband, do we really want to go in?"


    "Of course! If you don''t enter here, how can you completely kill those dirty things?" Zhou Ye smiled and flew directly into the cave, holding the two girls...


    As soon as the two sisters Chiyoko and Xun were taken into the cave by Zhou Ye, they suddenly felt cold all over their bodies...


    It felt like standing in the ice and snow in thin clothes in the twelfth lunar month.


    "It''s cold..."


    "Brother...It''s so cold!"


    The two women couldn''t help but posted to Zhou Ye, who was like a stove next to them. With a warm current coming from Zhou Ye, the two felt much better.


    The whole cave formed a diagonal line and went upward... Zhou Ye walked in the cave with the two girls, looked at the appearance in the cave, and couldn''t help but smile, "This is really a good place to raise ghosts. what!"


    "Raising ghosts?" Chiyoko asked unclearly.


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye nodded and said, "This cave is closed by seawater during the day, and it doesn''t show up until night... All day long, there is no sunshine. It is a good place to raise ghosts... I don''t know who it is. Digged here!"


    "Hey!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the two sisters involuntarily moved closer to Zhou Ye.


    How should I put it, the girl itself has no immunity to the dark night and the ghosts. Although Xun had opened the eyes of the sky and saw the ghosts with the help of Queer in the morning, it was during the day, not during the day. In this invisible cave...


    It''s like a horror movie no matter how horrible it is, if you watch it during the day, you won''t feel anything terrible.


    And now...Of course they feel terrible...


    Even the two women have the illusion that countless ghosts are staring at them in the darkness.


    Of course, the darkness in this area couldn''t block Zhou Ye''s gaze. For Zhou Ye... even if there was no light source, he could see it as day.


    But obviously the two women beside him couldn''t do it... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye snapped and snapped his fingers.


    Then, a ball of light the size of a ping-pong ball appeared in front of the three of them, and the light emitted by the ball of light illuminated the dark cave like daylight.


    As the light shines, the two women feel better...


    In this way, the two sisters nestled beside Zhou Ye, clinging to him, and followed him to the depths of the cave.


    I walked upwards for more than 20 meters, and my eyes suddenly opened up.


    Unlike the narrow cave trail, this place is like a small warehouse, very large.


    There is a row of small stone statues on the left side of the cave, which is more than two hundred square meters in size. There are various ghosts and Buddha statues. The largest of them is a stone statue with a small horn, which is more than one meter high. ...


    On both sides of the stone statue in the small corner of the service, there are two Shijins, the front ghost and the back ghost.


    "Hehe... it''s him!" Zhou Ye stared at the stone statue of Xiaojiao to death, then laughed: "It''s not active now? Do you think you can hide it?"

 Chapter 1987

    Chapter 2371


    Chapter Two Thousand Seventy One


    "Damn Onmyoji... I have no grievances with you, why come here to ruin my practice!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s violent drink, a gloomy wind hit the cave, and then a voice that resembled a male or a female, resounding through the entire grotto.


    "Haha...have no grievances and no enmity with me?" Zhou Ye said disdainfully: "You are the one who entered the dream of Huazi last night. You still have the face to say that there is no enmity or enmity..."


    "I just want to drive you away... and I didn''t hit you!" The voice that looked like a man and not a woman screamed.


    "So... I just want to purify your evil thoughts... I won''t really kill you!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Ah! Damn Onmyoji, you don''t plan to let me go... I''m fighting with you..."


    With a ghostly howl, Chiyoko and Xun suddenly felt a bit cold in the cave again, and they involuntarily posted to Zhou Ye, wanting to draw some warmth from him.


    "Looking for death!" Zhou Ye''s eyes widened, and suddenly, thousands of golden magic circles filled the upper, lower, left, and right sides of the cave...


    "Spare me...Spare me...I never hurt anyone..."


    The ghost howl suddenly rushed...


    "Haha!" Zhou Ye sneered, and the magic circle that covered the entire cave suddenly emitted golden light at the same time. For a while, the entire cave was rendered like a vault, and it was filled with energy that made people feel so warm. ...


    "what--!!"


    With a screaming scream, Chiyoko and Xun saw a puff of black smoke rising from the stone statue with the small horn, and then... the stone statue with the small horn cracked.


    "Husband, have you eliminated...Yu Xiaojiao?" Chiyoko asked hesitantly.


    "How is it possible!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "This is not such a small horn... It''s just an unlucky cultivator who fell into a demon and died. The ghost is attached to the stone statue of the small horn, trying to practice again... But I didn''t expect it to be here. The anger is too heavy, especially when there are so many wronged souls in the sea. Taking advantage of the high tide, I got into the cave, and finally my whole person became crazy... Then remember what practice..."


    "Oh I see¡­¡­"


    After hearing his husband¡¯s explanation, Chiyoko understood...


    At this time, a white bead the size of a baby''s fist appeared in the palm of Zhou Ye''s palm... This was the result of all the cultivation bases of those thousand years of grievances.


    This bead is enough to create a supernatural person.


    Of course, this also requires Zhou Ye to guide the spiritual power in this bead into her body when the supernatural being is still a fetus.


    So, Xun is useless...


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t care too much. He had already planned on the use of this bead.


    Otherwise, do you think that Zhou Ye came to Izu Oshima just for his subordinates Xun and Chiyoko?


    Give me a break¡­¡­


    Didn¡¯t Izu Oshima make you want to start something else?Like¡ªSadako, like¡ªShizuko...


    Yes, Izu Oshima is the hometown of Shizuko Yamamura, and Zhou Ye came here to change Shizuko''s future.


    An Ansheng can just be a witch for him, so why go to Tokyo all right??


    After smashing the stone statues in the cave with thought force, Zhou Ye took Xun and Chiyoko out of the cave...


    The tide hadn''t ebbed yet, but it couldn''t be difficult for Zhou Ye. Parting the sea, Zhou Ye flew out of the cave with the sisters.


    Hovering in mid-air, Zhou Ye stared slightly, the cave that had been washed by the sea for thousands of years without being damaged, suddenly collapsed.


    This place is a Jueyin land after all. Although Zhou Ye destroyed the stone statues, Li Gui¡¯s best reliance, who knows, will there be some Li ghosts in that grotto in the future?So, it''s better to ruin...


    After finishing all this, Zhou Ye took Chiyoko and Xun directly and returned home.


    At this time, Hanako and Queer are also back...


    Zhou Ye told Que''er about his request for the shrine, and Que''er immediately complied with...Anyway, it''s not too late to change it.


    After everyone had a happy dinner, they played for a while and fell asleep...


    In the middle of the night, Chiyoko sneaked out of his mother''s room, and got into Zhou Ye''s room without saying a word... Regarding this, Queer said-good sister, loyal...


    You know, she has long been unbearable for her own master... The arrival of Chiyoko is simply a new force for her.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Days passed. Of course, Hanako knew that her daughter would always be in Zhou Ye''s room in the middle of the night, but she pretended not to know...


    To be honest, she still hopes that Chiyoko will be pregnant with one early, so that¡ªher wife''s position will be stable.


    It''s a pity that after waiting, she didn''t wait for the news of her daughter''s enthusiasm. Instead, she waited for the news that the shrine was built.


    It took eight months for the entire Sanyuan Shrine to be completed.


    No way, who told Zhou Ye to strive for excellence and demand too much...


    In this, eight months, these workers only completed the construction of the shrine. As for the villa that Zhou Ye requested, it was not handed over to them at all, but was handed over to a U.S. construction company. Of course. This American construction company actually has a Ryukyu background.


    In this way, in mid-December, Sangen Shrine was restored again...


    This makes the residents on the big island very excited...


    On the day the shrine was built, the people on the big island organized spontaneously, carrying the statues of the shrine, and turning around the island as a shrine festival...


    After all, the Neon people themselves are convinced of ghosts and gods, and the fishermen who go fishing even hang their heads on their belts, and they may not come back at any time...


    With the existence of the shrine, the fishermen can feel a lot more at ease every time they go out to sea, at least it is a psychological comfort, isn''t it?


    Don''t say--


    Since the Sanyuan Shrine was built, when the fishermen on the island went out to sea to fish, they were much safer... There were many times when the boats overturned in wind and waves, but the fishermen were lucky... Sangen Shrine is respectful...


    In their view, Sangen Shrine is the protector of their Oshima... The priest Jinguji Yu of Sangen Shrine is the communicator of this god.


    Gradually... on the big island, Zhou Ye''s reputation is higher than that of the landlord village chiefs...


    If Zhou Ye said that he can¡¯t go to sea today, don¡¯t worry, even if the fishermen¡¯s family won¡¯t be able to open the pot, they dare not go to sea...


    This is prestige...


    Whether it is birth, old age, sickness, death, weddings or funerals, or birth of a child to pray for blessings, people on the big island must come to the shrine to worship.


    Of course, Zhou Ye basically didn''t show up... Isn''t there a ready-made witch?The general rituals are just left to them...By the way, not only Chiyoko and the maiden of Kaoru became a shrine, but also their cousins, Yuriko and Kaoru¡¯s friend, Jun, became Sangen Shrine. The maiden in China... There¡¯s no way to recruit wise men without avoiding relatives, and-Yuriko and Jun look good...


    Well, this is the point where they can become witches.

 Chapter 1988

    Chapter 2372


    Chapter Two Thousand Seventy Two


    Izu Oshima¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Oha, Chiyoko...Xun..."


    "Oha, Yuriko..." X2


    At Sanyuan Shrine in the early morning, Yuriko had come here to work early.


    In fact, on weekdays, she and Chiyoko and Kaoru do very little work in the shrine. They are nothing more than cleaning the front courtyard, main hall, worship hall, and nave of the shrine.


    As for the two places like the granting office and the office, they were cleaned by the most mysterious witch in the shrine.


    Of course, if it is a large shrine, the front courtyard and the third hall alone are enough for a shrine maiden to be busy, but fortunately, the Sangen Shrine is not very large, so it is not very difficult for the three to clean.


    As for places like the Treasure Hall and the Mikoshi Hall, a little cleaning is enough on weekdays, and one person is enough.


    Under normal circumstances, the treasure hall and the mikoshi hall are cleaned by the shrine maiden.


    For Yuriko, the job at the shrine is quite what she wants...


    After all, compared to the despised profession of wandering dancers, witches are noble professions respected by countless people.


    In this era, the normal state of neon is that men go to work and women are at home and teach their children.


    Women work?nonexistent¡­¡­


    Only those unscrupulous women will go out to work in those custom shops...and such a profession is despised by countless people.


    Of course, there are also some service industries that recruit women, but most of those industries are waiters and so on... Not much money is made, and social status is not very good.


    In such a comparison, the profession of Miko is the only one that women can hold and is respected.


    After all, it is the profession of serving God.


    Moreover, the monthly salary provided by Lord God is very high, how could Yuriko be dissatisfied?


    If you have to say something unsatisfactory...I am afraid that the Lord God has repeatedly ignored her vaguely expressed intentions.


    Alas, it''s really depressing.


    Thinking of this, Yuriko couldn''t help but sighed helplessly...


    After picking up the thoughts in her heart, Yuriko washed her hands by the sink, and then started cleaning up the shrine with the Asano sisters.


    The three girls can be said to be very capable. In less than an hour, the girls cleaned the front courtyard and the third hall.


    At this time, Jun''er and Que''er who were cleaning behind also walked out...


    "Good morning sister Queer!"


    "Sister Queer, early!"


    "Morning, sister Queer!"


    Seeing Que''er in a red and white witch costume came out, the girls smiled and greeted her.


    "Good morning, everyone should go for breakfast!"


    Queer greeted with a smile...


    "Okay, my stomach is already hungry!" Yuriko suddenly smiled when she heard the news of eating.


    For her, the shrine that made her most reluctant, except for the Lord God, is the food here...Here, you can often eat some good things that cannot be eaten on the island.


    "I really envy Sister Yuriko, she won''t get fat even if she eats!" Xun Xiao Lori said, looking at Yuriko''s bumpy figure quite enviously, and sighed.


    "Hehe... this is born!"


    While talking and laughing, the girls walked from the side door of the shrine towards the residence of Lord Jinguji.


    Under normal circumstances, the shrine does not care about food...


    But how could Zhou Ye endure being hungry for these little beauties?So simply waved their hands and let them eat with themselves...


    By the way, the three of Asano''s mother and daughter have moved to his residence...Although Asano Hanako is not suitable to be a maiden at this age, there is nothing wrong with helping with housework and cooking.


    Of course, it was claimed that the Lord Jinguji needs someone to take care of him, and the sisters of the Asano family are also the shrine maidens, so the Asano family moved to Lord Jinguji¡¯s residence and took care of them nearby, but what actually happened? Everyone on the big island knows it.


    I know, I know, the people of Oshima, but none of them gossiping...


    It is not so much that they gossiping, it is better to say that they admire Asano''s sisters very much.


    why??


    Because in their opinion, Lord Jinguji is a priest with great supernatural powers, and being able to serve this adult is a blessing that the Asano family sisters have cultivated for several lifetimes.


    Although the Asano sisters hung the name of a shrine maiden at the shrine, the fishermen preferred to call them-the gods of the gods.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The shrine maidens drove through the side of the shrine, and after walking through a cherry blossom forest, they saw a sign that said [Shinto shrine important place, standing entry prohibited].


    Of course, they don''t need to care about this brand...


    However, if it weren''t for them, if they were replaced by ordinary people, if they didn''t look back after seeing this brand, something terrible would happen...


    When the shrine was just completed, some people who didn¡¯t believe in evil wanted to come in and try...and, hehe...


    Of course, no one died here, just fainted by the side of the road. After all, Zhou Ye was a priest at this time, and he needed to be merciful to fit his professional characteristics...


    However, this did not mean that Zhou Ye would easily let go of those guys who ignored his forbidden sign.


    Those guys who smashed into the forbidden ground not only fainted on the spot, but also got a serious illness after returning. The disease was so strange that even the doctor could not find the cause.


    In the end, the family of those guys went to the shrine to pray sincerely, and after they took out a lot of offerings, it got better...


    Since then, it has become a forbidden place for the people of the Big Island.


    But in fact, the girls all know that this is only the residence of Lord God Lord, but Lord Lord God doesn''t like to be disturbed by people on weekdays, so he established the enchantment with great magical powers.


    This barrier is not effective for them...


    The girls joked over the prohibition sign, passed through a moon gate, and then walked into an antique courtyard.


    The courtyard is a big pond, and the koi in the pond is beautiful when gathered and scattered...

 Chapter 1989

    The occasional sound of diabolo gives people a sense of tranquility and far-reaching.


    "excuse me¡­¡­"


    "I am back!"


    The girls greeted at the gate of the courtyard...


    "Welcome back!" Hanako''s smiling voice came from the room...


    To be honest, Hanako''s complexion at this time is much better than when Zhou Ye first met...Don''t worry about your livelihood, you don''t need to be afraid of tomorrow. Today''s Hanako looks like a real Chinese A young woman...not an old woman who is not old.


    "Hey! Lord God hasn''t got up yet?" Yuriko walked into the courtyard, looking for a bad guy who often slackens and didn''t want to go to the shrine, but he was looking for...but he was not found...


    "After I got up in the morning, my lord said I would go out for something..." Hanako smiled and said, "It will take a long time..."


    "Eh?? What about the shrine??" Chiyoko was also anxious when he heard his mother''s words.


    "My lord said, please leave the affairs of the shrine to Miss Choer for the time being..."


    "Ah... My brother didn''t take me when I went out..."


    "My Lord God is really..."


    "Oh...it seems that the master is going again..." Que''er sighed, silently choking at the sky.


    Chapter 2373


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and seventy three


    So, where is Zhou Ye at this time??


    He is now in Xiangshan County...


    Xiangshan County, located in the Pearl River Delta, is an important place for port trade and transportation.


    Of course, at this time, China is in a time of unprecedented changes in thousands of years. Eastern culture and Western culture are at an important point in the collision. Xiangshan County is located in the main traffic arteries, and naturally it is the most impacted...


    On the streets here, some wear Western-style clothing, and some wear long gowns and jackets, which are quite the style of the Republic of China.


    At this time, Zhou Ye, wearing a short black trench coat, walked on the street, feeling quite out of the ordinary.


    Pedestrians on the street all pay attention to him.


    No way, it is common sense to love beauty.


    In the words of the locals, that is-so pretty.


    Zhou Ye took a very leisurely mood. After strolling around the street, he beckoned to the guy who was waiting to get alive...


    The two guys who were originally bored saw Zhou Ye beckoning, and hurriedly ran over with the sliding rod... "Master, where are you going?"


    "Do you know Mijia Village?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "I know!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, the guy nodded and said: "Who doesn''t know the Mi''s hometown in Mijia Village in Xiangshan County? The two daughters in the family are both civil and martial artists. The whole county is beautiful!"


    "Haha...Don''t say so much! Go to Mijiacun!" Zhou Ye smiled and sat directly on the sliding pole.


    "Hao Le, Master, your brother''s foot strength, please, please, definitely send you to Mijia Village before lunch!" said the leader of the pole lifter, and with force, he lifted the sliding pole and walked outside the county. ...


    I have to say that sitting in a chair with a sliding rod is quite fun.


    As the two guys moved around with a sense of rhythm, Zhou Ye felt that the slider he was sitting on was going up and down. It was very fun...


    It¡¯s not too far from the county seat to Mijia Village, and it''s probably like seventeen or eight miles...


    The feet of the two sliding rod guys were really not slow. When Zhou Ye set off from the county seat, he checked the time. It was about nine o''clock in the morning. When he arrived in Mijia Village, it was only about one noon. ...


    After arriving at the entrance of Mijia Village, the man asked, "Master, which one are you going to go to in the village? We can just send it to you..."


    "Didn''t you say that Master Mi in Mijia Village has two beautiful daughters? Then go to Mifu!" Zhou Ye said casually.


    "Are you really going to propose a marriage?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mr. Slider was stunned...


    This is really different, don''t you bring a matchmaker in advance??


    Moreover, how can anyone come to propose marriage??


    "Huh!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    "Hao Le, we will send you over!" The man thought in his heart, and let him, with the appearance of the young master, I am afraid that the Mi family sisters will be upset... I am worried about eating carrots. What are you doing?


    Controlling oneself is nothing more than a hard labor.


    Thinking of this, the sliding rod buddy responded with a smile, lifted the sliding rod, and walked towards Mifu.


    When it was not too late, Zhou Ye was carried to the gate of Mifu by the sliding rod guy, and walking down the rod. Zhou Ye took out ten oceans from his pocket and threw them to the sliding rod guy, "You will be rewarded a lot!"


    Seeing these ten oceans, the slider guy was almost too excited to say anything.


    They worked hard for a day, and they didn''t necessarily make a big ocean. Now they make ten days'' worth of money for one life... How can this not make them happy?


    "Thank you Master, thank you Master, you are such a wonderful person!"


    The two of them repeatedly thanked Zhou Ye...


    "Okay, hurry up and find a place to rest!" Zhou Ye waved his hand, and then stepped up the steps of the Mi Palace.


    He grabbed the brass door knocker, and after two softly fearful hits... A somewhat old voice came from inside and asked, "Who!"


    With the sound, an old man about half a hundred years old opened the door...


    He looked at Zhou Ye up and down, and asked in confusion, "Master, who are you looking for?"


    "My name is Zhou Ye, I''m looking for Mi Wenxuan, Master Mi..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Zhou Ye...Zhou Ye!!" After chanting Zhou Ye''s name twice, Fu Bo, the steward of the Mi House, suddenly widened his eyes... "It turns out that it was Young Master Zhou who came back from Nanyang... quick, quick please come in!"


    While talking, Uncle Fu hurriedly invited Zhou Ye to the courtyard...


    After closing the door, Fubo quickly ran towards the house, and while running, he shouted: "Master...Master...Happy event..."


    At this time, the Mijia master was sitting in the front hall drinking tea. He just finished lunch, he used to drink tea for a while before going to a nap...


    Hearing the housekeeper''s yelling, he widened his eyes and asked, "How decent is he who is in such a hurry..."


    At this time, Uncle Fu had already rushed into the hall and said to his master: "It is Young Master Zhou who is back..."


    "Young Master Zhou? Which Young Master Zhou?" The Mi Family master was taken aback when he heard this...

 Chapter 1990

    Then, as if thinking of something, he sat up with a sigh, and hurriedly asked: "You said Master Zhou? Could it be my nephew of Zhou family??"


    "Yes, sir..." Fubo said with a surprised look.


    "That''s great... Great! Where''s my nephew??" The Mijia Master said as he put on his shoes...


    "Young Master Zhou is in the courtyard..."


    "How can you leave him in the yard... hurry up, come with me..."


    Just when the Mi Family had just put on his shoes and was going to greet him... Zhou Ye had already walked in... "My nephew has seen Uncle Mi!"


    "Okay...Okay!" The Mi Family looked at Zhou Ye, who was standing in front of him in Yushu, with tears of excitement... "The sky is so pitiful... Ever since my Zhou family''s eldest brother went to Nanyang, There is no news, I thought I would never see you again... I didn''t expect to see you, my nephew in the rest of my life... This is really, really blessed by the ancestors!"


    "My father has passed away..." Zhou Ye also said with a sad look: "Just before he died, my father told me that I must come back and see Uncle Mi..."


    "Oh, the world is unpredictable, good people don''t live long!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the Mi Clan master burst into tears again...


    It seemed that he and that inexperienced Zhou family really had a deep love.


    In fact, everything in their minds was fictionalized by Zhou Ye using spiritual power.


    What is the so-called Big Brother Zhou, what life and death acquaintance... They are all fake.


    Of course, for Mrs Mi, that was everything he had actually experienced.


    After remembering the so-called Big Brother Zhou for a while, Mrs. Mi wiped away his tears... and asked Zhou Ye: "Nephew, don''t leave again when you come back this time... According to the agreement between me and Big Brother Zhou, Your sister Lian has also grown up, and this time just married you. In this way, my poor Zhou family eldest brother can feel at ease under Jiuquan!"


    Chapter 2374


    Chapter Two Thousand Seventy Four


    Saying here, Master Mi turned to look at the maid on his left and right: "Go, call your young lady out..."


    "Yes, sir!!"


    A maid agreed and walked towards the back house...


    As for the back house, the natural housekeeper is generally not allowed to enter... Even if the housekeeper Fu Bo is the son of the Mi family, he has been in the Mi family for decades.


    After sending the maid to call his daughter, Master Mi took Zhou Ye''s hand and sat down.


    That kind of intimacy, just like that to my son...


    "Ye''er haven''t used lunch yet? Fu, let the kitchen prepare something to eat!"


    "Yes, sir!!"


    At this time, Uncle Fu had just brewed a pot of new tea and brought it up, hearing his master''s order, rushed to the kitchen again.


    And the Mijia Master was sitting there, holding Zhou Ye''s hand, and asking for warmth...


    He saw that Zhou Ye was really happier the more he watched...


    This is the best candidate for my son-in-law... Like those two guys who pester his daughter every day, what kind of stuff...


    A poor boy, a little bit of money in the house...what a thing.


    And Zhou Ye was sitting there, sipping tea calmly, and chatting with the future cheap father-in-law...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye regrets it a little at this time...Is his mental abilities a bit too hard??


    The Mi Family master in front of me is too enthusiastic...


    However, the sins that you have made yourself must be done on your knees.


    Although a little uncomfortable with the enthusiasm of the Mi Family master, Zhou Ye still smiled and chatted with the Mi Family master about external affairs.


    And Master Mi Family listened to Zhou Ye talking about the foreign affairs, really more and more satisfied...


    Well-informed and knowledgeable, especially good-looking, he is a talent...


    My nephew is really a dragon and phoenix in the world. Fortunately, he and his life-and-death eldest brother Zhou ordered a baby kiss, otherwise, such an excellent son-in-law, where would he look for??


    However, because he was so good, the Mi family felt a little worried for his daughter...


    As a person who came here, Master Mi knows that a man is a good man if someone snatches it...the one that nobody wants is the rotten vegetable leaf...


    Because of this, Master Mi felt that his eldest daughter Michelin might not be able to subdue this extremely outstanding nephew.


    In that case, maybe it would be better to marry his own little daughter together...After all, he has no children, and his huge family property will eventually be taken care of by his son-in-law.


    If in the future, once he has a long and two short... then his eldest daughter can''t hold this son-in-law what to do??


    In case there is another powerful Hu Meizi outside to seduce her son-in-law...


    That can''t be said, then the Mi family''s property will fall into the hands of other women.


    It''s better to let your second daughter marry him. Although this is a bit unpleasant, but the sisters work together, and the benefits are cut off. The two sisters work together, and finally they can definitely eat this son-in-law... Maybe in the future There is still someone who can give birth to a child of the Mi family and inherit the property of their own family, which is also excellent.


    The more I thought about it, the more Master Mi felt this truth in his heart.


    Zhou Ye, who was talking about it, did not expect that because of his psychic abilities and the demeanor he showed some unknown chemical reaction, the sister-in-law, who was originally his target, had been appointed by the cheap old man in an instant. Become his wife...this Nima is...great.


    As the two talked, the old housekeeper Fu Bo had already walked up with a bowl of noodles.


    It was supposed to be more generous, but the old housekeeper was afraid that Zhou Ye would delay his meal and would be starving, so he wanted to let the chef make a bowl of noodles to give Zhou Ye a bottom line.


    Then slowly make a banquet...


    "Master Zhou, you will be the bottom line, good wine and good food will be here soon!"


    "Thank Uncle Fu, you don''t have to be so troublesome... I''ll just eat a bowl of noodles!" Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand: "At night, I''m having a drink with Uncle Mi!"


    "How can this be done...I have to do it, or else I will make others laugh at my Mi Family for not being a guest?" Master Mi stared... said.


    At this moment, the maid who went to the back house to look for her own lady came out, and behind her was a lovely girl about 13 or 14 years old. She was not someone else but Mi Qilin''s sister, Mi Nianying."Daddy, are you looking for me?"


    Master Mi looked at his little daughter helplessly and said, "Where is your sister??"


    "My sister went to Master Huang to practice martial arts!" Mi Nianying said as she ran to her father''s side, looking at Zhou Ye with her big cute eyes.


    "Who is he? Daddy!"


    "Don''t be so rude..." Master Mi said with a stern face, "This is your brother Zhou...just came back from Nanyang!"


    "Big Brother Zhou?" Mi Nianying blinked her big eyes, and after a murmur, smiled: "Hello Brother Zhou, my name is Mi Nianying..."


    "Hello, Nianying..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded to Da Lolita.

 Chapter 1991

    Master Mi looked at his little daughter with satisfaction. He could see that his little daughter had a great affection for his nephew... However, the eldest daughter actually went to practice martial arts before returning, which made him feel very unhappy... ¡­


    On weekdays, that¡¯s fine, but today, my own son-in-law came, and my eldest daughter was not at home, which is a bit too much.


    In addition, he was also a little afraid that Zhou Ye would feel that his daughter was not virtuous enough, and would not recognize this marriage...So, his face was a bit ugly.


    "Come here, go and call the eldest lady home..." Master Mi was upset, and the tone of his speech immediately brought a trace of anger.


    "Daddy, let me call my sister!" Nianying hurriedly said...


    She was really afraid that her sister would accidentally touch her father''s mold again, and it would be bad if she had a meal.


    Just when Master Mi hesitated while listening to his little daughter...


    Zhou Ye spoke...


    "Uncle Mi, let me go to Lianmei with Nianying...this world is not so peaceful, girls are alone outside, I feel a little worried!"


    "Okay!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Master Mi nodded in satisfaction... Zhou Ye was so thoughtful, he felt very happy...


    Moreover, if Zhou Ye were to go with his little daughter to find his eldest daughter, it seemed that he would be able to hit the Lin family boy and the Long family boy...it would kill two birds with one stone. This was really great.


    Thinking of this, Master Mi smiled and said: "Then Nianying, take your Zhou family brother to your sister... Be careful on the way, don''t cause trouble!"


    "Got it!" Mi Nianying responded with a smile, then said to Zhou Ye, shaking her two big braids, "Brother Zhou family, come with me..."


    "Huh!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, and then walked out of the Mi Palace with his future sister-in-law.


    Chapter 2375


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and seventy five


    "Brother Zhou, Brother Zhou, why haven''t I seen you at home before?"


    The innocent Mi Nianying asked curiously while walking.


    Zhou Ye, who walked behind her, smiled slightly and said, "Actually, you saw me when you were a kid... It''s just that when you were too young to remember!"


    "Eh? Really?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s answer, Nianyingda Lori suddenly looked astonished, "How is it possible...If I met my brother, I will remember it!"


    "Haha...you were that old then!" Zhou Ye said, gesturing with a baby in his arms, and said: "When I was young, I even hugged you, but you were too young then... you don''t remember anything... "


    "Really? Really?" Nianying''s Lori became curious. She simply faced Zhou Ye and walked backwards... "Have you seen your sister when you were a child? What did she look like when she was a child? of??"


    "Your elder sister? She was so stinky when she was a child, she often chased behind me wearing a little red jacket, Ye brother Ye yelled..." Zhou Ye said with a nostalgic look.


    In fact, this guy doesn''t know what Michelin was like when he was a child... He was just making up.


    He suddenly returned to China from Izu Oshima this time, just for the Mi Family sisters...


    To be honest, he really didn''t expect that there are so many movies in this world... and there is even the [New Mr. Zombie] movie.


    That being the case, Zhou Ye certainly couldn''t let go of the Mi Family sisters.


    Although, this way I robbed Jiu Shu''s first love...but-what about that??


    The pick-up girl is not a treat for dinner, but also polite??


    After the big deal, let him give him up to Jiu Shu''s younger sister... Um, it was the role played by Jun Ru sister. Zhou Ye felt that she was a good match for Jiu Shu.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled brighter.


    As soon as Zhou Ye was happy, he somewhat confiscated his already-explosive charm...In a short time, he showed Nianying Da Lolita to him...


    At this moment, the two of them had already reached the foot of a mountain forest. The mountain road itself was a bit difficult to walk. Even more, Yingda Lori was in a daze again. As a result, she stumbled and Mi Lori fell straight back.


    "Yeah--" The feeling of losing her balance pulled Miloli out of Zhou Ye''s charm, but it was too late at this time... There were only two words left in her mind-it was over.


    It was not that Mi Luoli was afraid of pain. What she cared about was that her image in front of Zhou Ye was completely shattered.


    Tricky... and...


    Ugh¡­¡­


    Just as Milori closed her eyes and waited for the pain to come... a big hand took her waist and hugged her.


    "Are you okay... Nianying??"


    Listening to the magnetic sound coming from her ears, Mi Luoli''s face almost blushed... "I, I''m fine... Brother Zhou!"


    "That''s good, be careful... if you fall, it will hurt!" Zhou Ye said, letting go of the big hand holding Miloli.


    "Yeah!" Feeling the temperature that left her waist, Miloli lowered her head, looking like a young girl carrying spring.


    Fourteen or five-year-old Lolita is at the best age to deceive... A girl at this age may like a man for reasons that are not considered excuses in the eyes of adults.


    And Zhou Ye, a seemingly gentle and handsome man, is the easiest target for girls of this age to fall into.


    At this moment, Miloli looked stunned... She missed the moment Zhou Ye just held herself...


    But this kind of thing, there is no way to say clearly...


    Then I have to bury it deep in my heart.


    Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Little Lolita''s shy appearance, smiled but said nothing...


    Doesn''t he have any points of his own charm??


    If he doesn''t want to enjoy the process of picking up girls, then he only needs to stop capturing his own charm, it is enough for him to sweep all the girls...


    Of course, doing that has a lot of side effects. For example-old ladies, fat ladies. Although they are ugly, they are still in the scope of women. In order not to kill evil soon, Zhou Ye still Obediently captured his male charm that broke through the sky.


    For the rest of the journey, Mi Luoli became a little silent. She took Zhou Ye and walked towards the mountain, taking a peek at Zhou Ye from time to time.


    It looks like that, let people who come by look at it and they will know what''s going on.


    But Zhou Ye is acting stupid...


    The goals are in order, first take Michelin, and then talk about her sister... Anyway, it is his sister-in-law, Zhou Ye will never let it go.


    After bypassing a ridge, Zhou Ye, led by Mi Luoli, came outside a courtyard built on the foot of the mountain.


    This courtyard is entirely wooden, and it is quite elegant, with the feeling of a Jiangnan garden.


    "Brother Zhou, this is Master Huang''s martial arts school! My sister is learning martial arts from Master Huang!" Miloli said crisply.


    "Master Huang?? Which Master Huang?" Zhou Ye asked a little confused.


    Is it Huang Feihong??

 Chapter 1992

    This Nima is a big joke... Then did he miss the Thirteenth Aunt??


    Damn it, this won''t work... absolutely not.


    No, even Huang Feihong shouldn''t be in Xiangshan, shouldn''t he be in Foshan at this time??How could it be in Xiangshan??


    Although the two places belong to Guangdong Province, the difference... is still far apart.


    "Master Huang Lianying Huang..." Mi Luoli asked in a stunned expression: "Brother Zhou, have you never heard of Master Huang''s name? He is a famous Nanquan master here!"


    "Ahem... Well, I just came back from Nanyang!" Zhou Ye said embarrassingly, "I have never heard of Master Huang''s name!"


    Nanquan master?Ghost Nanquan master...


    How could he pay attention to any martial arts master??


    "Little girl from the Mi family, did you come to see your sister?" At this time, a fat man happened to walk out of the yard and asked Milori enthusiastically.


    "Yes, I''m looking for my sister, Long Brother, have you seen my sister?" Miloli asked with a smile.


    "Sister Lian should be practicing swords in the courtyard at this time!" As he said, the fat man named Long said to Milori: "Go, I will take you to find your sister!"


    He directly ignored Zhou Ye who came with Mi Luoli...


    After all, as a man, sometimes like a woman, you can''t see someone more handsome than yourself.


    And Zhou Ye didn''t care...The last wailing of the negative dog in life, do you need to care??


    The fat man in front of him looks a bit like the foolish warlord in the future. Obviously, he is the foolish warlord who embraced the beauty in the later stage of the movie.


    I don''t know, what method would this fool use to deal with himself?


    If Zhou Ye remembers correctly, then Huo and Tao Shiying are rivals...Perhaps, at this time, I can also meet the Jiushu in his youth. It''s interesting, it''s really interesting.


    Chapter 2376


    Chapter Two Thousand Seventy One


    At this time Michelin was in the small courtyard, practicing swordsmanship with a young boy who was not old.


    Michelin has been frail and sick since she was a child, so Master Mi took her to worship Master Huang, who lives here in seclusion, to learn martial arts.


    Of course, learning is learning, but Michelin does not learn martial arts such as boxing and kicking. After all, when this kind of martial arts is practiced, it is inevitable that the body will be entangled. It is definitely not a good thing for girls, so she is Follow this master Huang Lianying to practice the 36-way chasing sword technique.


    Swordsmanship, even if it is a pair training, will not have any physical contact with other men.


    This is also the meaning of Master Mi.


    But as Michelin got bigger and bigger, she became more and more beautiful, and she gradually became a famous beauty in ten miles and eight villages.


    In addition, the Mijia family has a big business, not only has fertile fields in the village, but even in the provincial capital, there are also several shops facing the street.


    To marry Michelin, for the average teenager, it is equivalent to at least a few decades less struggle.


    How can this stop these guys from moving?


    Therefore, in the Huang Family Martial Arts Hall, Michelin can be said to be a standout, a group of seniors and disciples taking turns to show their courtesy, it is really like a little princess.


    Of course, because the Mi Family''s tutoring is very strict, and the master Huang also paid special attention to the cultivation of martial arts, this Miss Mi did not become a princess patient.


    On the contrary, Michelin is more approachable in the martial arts hall, and she doesn''t have the slightest pretentiousness.


    Today, Michelin was supposed to go home for dinner, but unfortunately, today coincided with Master Huang¡¯s 58th birthday, so as a disciple, Michelin stayed at the martial arts hall to wish her master birthday.


    After the birthday celebration, the master Huang Haoxing made a big deal and wanted to test the martial arts of the disciples...


    Others are okay. It¡¯s just that when I got to Michelin, I don¡¯t know who instigated it, saying that it¡¯s boring to watch Sister Lian practicing swords alone. It¡¯s better to let Senior Brother Lin, who is the best martial artist, go up and practice with Sister Lian... ¡­


    Therefore, the two will practice swordsmanship in the small courtyard in front of a group of master brothers and masters.


    Just when the two of you are coming and going, they are playing lively...


    Suddenly Fatty Long¡¯s shout came from outside the courtyard...


    "Sister Lian, your sister is looking for you!"


    Michelin''s heart moved when she heard Fatty Long''s cry-she suddenly remembered that she had forgotten to tell her father about her birthday celebration for her master today. I am afraid that her father saw that she did not go back at noon and called her sister over. Find yourself...


    When it''s over, I have to be cut by my father.


    As soon as she lost her mind, the movements in her hands would inevitably slow down a bit...


    On the other side, Tao Shiying, Keke, no, Jiu Shu has not yet gone to the mountain to be a Taoist priest, so he should call Brother Lin.


    The brother Lin on the opposite side didn''t pay attention, and the long sword in his hand ran towards Michelin''s Hun''s mouth and pierced it.


    A group of senior brothers suddenly screamed...


    "Girl Lian, be careful..."


    "Brother Lin, your subordinates are merciful..."


    "what¡­¡­"


    At this time, including Master Huang, who was sitting under the eaves of the courtyard, couldn''t help but sit up. He wanted to rush over to save his disciple, but-people don''t rely on their muscles and bones.


    With his old arms and legs, he has long been unable to move like lightning when he was young.


    Just when everyone was watching Michelin''s fragrant and fragrant jade...


    Suddenly a black figure suddenly appeared next to Michelin, grabbing Michelin''s slender waist, and turning back, avoiding the long sword stabbed by Senior Brother Lin.


    Seeing this situation, everyone was relieved...


    And Michelin was also faintly nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, her little pale face was full of fright.


    "Sister Lian, are you okay!" Zhou Ye looked at Michelin''s small face and asked with a smile.


    "Are you?" At this time, Michelin noticed that she was wrong, but when she saw Zhou Ye, an inexplicable sense of familiarity suddenly emerged.


    Gradually, a face that had been in the dust for a long time from memory gradually came to mind.


    The master of that face slowly merged with the face of the man holding him in front of him...


    "Brother Ye... Are you Brother Ye?"


    Michelin asked incredulously...


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded... He frantically murmured¡ªSister Lian and Brother Ye sounded like a third-rate martial arts movie.

 Chapter 1993

    But forget it, for the sake of sister paper, he endured it.


    "Brother Ye...you are finally back!" After confirming that the man in front of her was her playmate when she was a child, when she was thinking about Brother Ye, Michelin no longer cared about the restraint of her daughter''s house and hugged her. Living in Zhou Ye...


    For a while, the faces of the brothers who surrounded the small courtyard suddenly didn''t look good...


    Madan, who is this kid?


    How come we snatched a flower from our martial arts school??


    And Brother Lin, who had just been practicing swords with Michelin, was not old and declining, and his face looked like a concubine...the whole person was stupid on the spot.


    Juvenile Muai is not wrong.


    The mistake lies in it. He encountered Zhou Ye''s hanging force...


    Zhou Ye never talks about fair competition, what he likes to sit on most is this kind of sideways thing.


    "Young man, which school do you belong to?" At this time, Master Huang also walked over from the tea table under the eaves... and looked at Zhou Ye up and down, "You are doing well..."


    "Haha... Master Huang has passed the award, the cropping style, casual practice... No way!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded to Master Huang.


    "Huh?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Master Huang''s face suddenly didn''t look good.


    In his view, in the way of martial arts, respecting the teacher and respecting the Tao is the most important thing. One day as a teacher and a lifelong father, since he can enter the door, he must worship his ancestor...


    With Zhou Ye''s skill, it is definitely not something a person without discipline and style can practice.


    In front of him, he said he had no school or school??This is simply deceiving the teacher and destroying the ancestor!!


    Thinking of this, Master Huang''s face became harder to look."Young people, it''s good to be arrogant, but...you can''t count the classics and forget the sect. The old man has practiced martial arts for decades. Listening to your teacher''s name does not mean that you have insulted your teacher?"


    "Uh-" Zhou Ye was speechless for a while when he heard Master Huang''s words...


    He really has no school or school... Does he have to find a teacher himself??


    Does Krypton count as a sect??


    If this is in Neon, if someone dares to question Zhou Ye like that, Zhou Ye would have passed by with a big ear and fan. Laozi''s sect shuts you up, and I want you to be more nosy.


    However, this is China. Although these older generation of martial artists are pedantic, they have to say that they are not even better than those who see money and forget their ancestors...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye also said to Master Huang with a rare good temper and very sincerely: "Sorry, Master Huang, I really don''t have a master, I just practiced at home, and there is no routine at all!"


    Chapter 2377


    Chapter Two Thousand Seventy Seven


    "Really??"


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s sincere appearance, Master Huang was also a little dubious...


    Is the event really talented??Can you practice martial arts by yourself??


    At this moment, Michelin, who was nestling in Zhou Ye''s arms, said: "Master, my brother Ye shouldn''t really have visited a teacher. He went to Nanyang with my Uncle Zhou when he was a child... There should be... ¡­"


    Hearing what his disciple said, Master Huang shook his head, "There are also many of our martial arts colleagues in Nanyang...This is not a reason!"


    Having said this, Master Huang looked at Zhou Ye and said, "Young man, don''t you mind practicing with my disciple? Just think of each other..."


    This old man, he was very stubborn when he was young, and he has not changed much when he is old and old...


    Although Zhou Ye has repeatedly said that he does not have a teacher, this old man just doesn''t believe it...


    Don''t you look hard?Then come out for stretching exercises. If you find a trace of other martial arts styles during the pairing exercises, then he might have to go to someone and talk about it¡ªthis kid can¡¯t do it, and he¡¯s not willing to report his teacher¡¯s name when he walks. Number, such a guy who has forgotten the sect, it¡¯s better to be expelled from the division earlier...


    If it is really as Zhou Ye said, if he really does not have martial arts, then the old man Huang feels that he has made a lot of money. If nothing else, such a genius apprentice will definitely receive...


    This guy simply ignored the matter of whether Zhou Ye would worship him as a teacher.


    You say that this old man is stubborn, or that he is nosy, but-this old man is stubborn and cute...


    At least Zhou Ye didn''t feel how hateful this Master Huang was...


    For those who practice martial arts, morality is the first priority...


    Practicing martial arts without cultivating morality is a scourge...


    This is the simple idea of ??the older generation of martial artists.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye didn''t get angry when he heard Master Huang''s words. Instead, he nodded with a smile, "Everything is subject to Master Huang''s instructions..."


    "Okay!" At this time, Master Huang looked at Zhou Ye a bit more favorably...without arrogance or rashness, advancing and retreating appropriately, he is indeed a good seed.


    Thinking of this, Master Huang looked at Brother Lin, who had just practiced with Michelin, and said: "Zhengying, you practice hand skills with him..."


    "Yes, Master!" As for the words of his own master, the young Taoist priest couldn''t help but...


    Tao Shiying didn''t have a hint of affection for the guy who immediately robbed the goddess'' attention.


    "Please!" Tao Shiying said, walked to the center of the scene and made a please gesture to Zhou Ye...


    "Well, please enlighten me!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded... lowered his head and said to Michelin: "Sister Lian, go to the side and wait for me... I will practice my hands with you brother!"


    "You have to be careful... Brother Ye!" Michelin said reluctantly, and retreated to the side of the venue...


    Upon seeing this, Mi Luoli hurriedly walked to her sister''s side, "Sister... Brother Zhou is okay, can he beat your brother?"


    "Don''t worry, my senior brother is definitely not Ye Brother''s opponent..." Michelin said confidently.


    "Why?" Milori asked in a puzzled way.


    "Because he is my brother Ye..." To be honest, Michelin''s confidence in Zhou Ye is really inexplicable, but she just feels that her brother Ye will not lose. This comes from her memory, that The figure who has never been stumped by anything...


    I have to say that Zhou Ye''s memory modification is a bit powerful.


    "excuse me!"


    Seeing her junior sister retreat to the sidelines, Tao Shiying rubbed her body without hesitation, used her hand as the door and foot as a whip, and drew it over.


    However, as soon as he moved, he felt a burst of noise, and then a hurricane blew his hair into a flurry...


    There was a scent of leather in his mouth and nose.


    "This¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!" Tao Shiying was dumbfounded, because his legs were lifted up, and Zhou Ye''s feet had already kicked beside his head, and the wind of the legs caused him to mess up his hair.


    At this moment, not only the Taoist priest Ying on the field was stunned, but the senior brothers who surrounded him on the sidelines, including his master, Master Huang, were stunned on the spot.


    The whole process is just a quick word¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 1994

    No one even saw clearly how Zhou Ye got out of his legs...


    Seeing this situation, Master Huang instantly seemed to be a few years old, and sighed: "Forget it...the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves forward, Zhengying, thank you for your mercy..."


    "Thanks, thank you..."


    At this time, Tao Shiying had completely extinguished his desire to compete with Zhou Ye...


    The gap is too big, and the big one can''t see the posture that can catch up.


    How can this be broken??


    Tao Shiying clasped his fists and arched his hands at Zhou Ye, then eclipsed him back to the sidelines.


    And Master Huang, who originally wanted to accept Zhou Ye as his disciple, also put out his heart.


    This is no longer a martial arts genius, this is a monster.


    He had already believed Zhou Ye''s words of his incompetence...


    There is no need for any moves, just with such a speed, which martial art has everyone beaten him??Who is qualified to be his master??


    Forget it... it''s better not to insult yourself.


    "Accepted!" Zhou Ye smiled and fisted at the young Uncle Jiu, then turned his head and said to Master Huang: "Then the younger generation will leave..."


    "go Go¡­¡­"


    Master Huang waved his hand weakly... signaled Zhou Ye that they were free...


    Zhou Ye smiled and walked to the Mi Family sister... said: "Let''s go, Uncle Mi is already waiting for us at home..."


    "Ok!"


    Michelin hugged Zhou Ye''s arm without any disapproval, and walked out... But Mi Luoli rolled her eyes, following her sister''s appearance, and hugged Zhou Ye''s other arm.


    Just like that, one man and two women walked out of the Huangjia Wuguan.


    Behind them, only the broken hearts of countless boys...


    And the Fatty Long who led Miroli to the martial arts hall, hiding in an unmanned corner, put his hands in his mouth, crying like a child of more than 200 jin.


    Of course, Zhou Ye naturally felt their grief... But what??


    Zhou Ye would never let a resource like a beauty... there were tricks to go, but not death.


    Two days later, there was even more heartbreaking news from Mi''s family.


    At the end of this month, the Mi family is going to marry a daughter, and two women are still marrying a husband...


    When the news reached the Huang Family Martial Arts Hall, Taoist Ying left here sadly. It is said that he went up the mountain to become a Taoist priest... and that Fatty Dragon??


    I heard that when I was crying by the river, I hit an evil spirit, was locked in by the red and white evil spirits, disappeared without a trace, no one was born, no corpse was seen.


    Of course, these things have nothing to do with Zhou Ye...


    He is busy preparing to go to court and get married...


    Chapter 2378


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and seventy eight


    As soon as Michelin opened her eyes, she saw the big red Luo Zhang...


    The red candles of last night have burned out... Only the tears of the candles fell on the candlestick, and the big red double happiness on the tent was still hanging on it, as if to tell the prosperity of last night.


    It''s just that the person next to the pillow who was supposed to sleep with her has disappeared, which made Michelin feel a little flustered in her heart.


    "Brother Ye...Brother Ye..."


    Just when she shouted the name of her lover, but couldn''t get a response, a thick nasal answer came from her side.


    "Sister... Brother Ye went to prepare breakfast for you..."


    Hearing her sister''s answer, Michelin felt a little relieved...


    Seeing her sister''s sleepy eyes, she couldn''t help but stretch out her finger and tap it gently on her slightly fat face, "Bad girl, why did you listen to the bad guy so much last night, and abuse your sister and me... "


    "Brother Ye is also someone''s husband-in-law. My mother said that he would follow his father at home and marry him... I naturally want to listen to my husband!" Miloli said plausibly.


    "Bah...you just want to see your sister''s joke!" Michelin whispered, revealing the gloomy heart of a certain big loli.


    "Hehe...I''m curious too!" Miloli hugged her sister and said coquettishly: "Isn''t she also miserable by Brother Ye? Don''t be angry, sister..."


    Michelin almost didn''t laugh when she heard her sister''s words...


    What makes you miserable??


    How miserable you are for me??


    The bad guy said that you are still young and you can¡¯t do that too much, so your sister is out of luck... I don¡¯t want to say that I have suffered, but I have to take my sister to suffer... In the end, I didn¡¯t fall asleep, but fainted...


    Of course, these words, Michelin should just think about it, and don''t talk about it... After all, that kind of taste makes her feel indulged in it. It''s always good to eat more.


    Who said that sisters would not be jealous??


    Of course, just letting go of her sister''s words so easily, Michelin is still a little unwilling...So, no, she will look for the majesty of the elder sister in her sister.


    "I make you curious... I make you curious..."


    "Hahahaha... Sister... Sister I was wrong... Don''t squeeze me... I''m so sad..."


    Just when the two sisters were laughing together, the door of the room opened with a creak...


    Zhou Ye walked in with two soup cups...


    The Mi Family sisters suddenly stopped, each of them covered someone¡¯s eyes with red brocade...


    "Brother Ye... why don''t you take a break..." Michelin asked embarrassedly.


    "I''m afraid if I go to sleep, your sisters won''t be able to get off the ground today!" Zhou Ye teased.


    "Bad guy..." X2


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the Mi Family sisters'' cheeks flushed instantly...


    Although she has become a little woman, her daughter''s face is thin, and she is still a bit uncomfortable with Zhou Ye''s rather leaky joke.


    Of course, this situation will gradually get better as you get along.

 Chapter 1995

    "Come on, this is the soup I made for you. You worked hard last night, your sisters!!" Zhou Ye said, pulling the table to the side of the couch, and then sitting on the side of the couch, he was about to feed the two girls with soup...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s actions, the Mi Family sisters were really moved and wanted to laugh...


    "Brother Ye, we haven''t washed yet..." Milori reminded.


    "It''s okay, it''s the same to wash up after eating!" Zhou Ye said, with a thunder and thunder, he pecked at the two women''s eyes, "Even if I don''t wash, the two ladies of my family, too It smells so fragrant..."


    "Husband..."


    "Bad guy!"


    The two sisters were irritated by Zhou Ye''s sudden attack...


    In the end, the three people laughed and laughed, and reimbursed the two bowls of soup that Zhou Ye had brought over.


    Then, naturally the maids came in and served their two young ladies to wash up...


    After all, the two sisters had not recovered from their start-up last night, so they were not very convenient to move. Without the help of the maids, they might not be able to go by themselves...


    After washing up, I went to visit my parents in the back hall...


    To tell the truth, Master Mi was so happy at this time...


    Someone had already reported to him that Zhou Ye went to the kitchen to cook porridge for his daughter by himself this morning.


    Although Master Mi felt a bit disapproving of Zhou Ye''s beloved wife, he could see from this incident that his son, who was a friend of life and death, was really a good husband-in-law candidate.


    After seeing his father-in-law with his two daughters-in-law, Mi''s family started breakfast.


    "Ye''er, do you have any plans?" Mr. Mi, who was sitting at the table, was a little less polite and more close to Zhou Ye.


    After all, a son-in-law is half a son, and both girls are cheaper than Zhou Ye. For Master Mi, Zhou Ye is his son.


    "I think our family has now reached its peak..." Zhou Ye said while eating food from his two daughters-in-law, "No matter it is the provincial capital or the county, there is no further development. The future is..."


    "Oh? How about you?" Master Mi asked with interest.


    "Foreign trade!" Zhou Ye smiled: "I remember that our family has a grain store in the provincial capital, and two tea shops... We will continue to open the rice store. For the tea store, we simply borrow the tea store''s purchase channel. , Make it bigger and stronger, export tea to the East..."


    In Neon, Zhou Ye knew...The tea business is simply a profit.


    There are not many places where Neon produces tea, but this country has a preference for tea that is not inferior to the Chinese people...


    Even in the neon Chinese, it is very rude not to have a good cup of tea when guests arrive.


    Therefore, the tea trade is promising...


    But the most important thing is-


    Zhou Ye has the basics there...Let¡¯s put it this way, the shrines developed by Shintoism over a thousand years are basically in the hands of the ancestor of the ghost way, Himiho.


    As long as the tea leaves here are shipped, there will be no worry about sales there.


    With this little power of the Mi family, to be honest, the tea delivered to Neon may not be enough for digestion inside the major shrines.


    Moreover, the country of China today is also in a period of industrial transformation. In this case, transporting tea to neon and then transporting various factory machines from neon is even more profitable and can also improve China. Things about the national heritage.


    Yes, it is lathes and machines, not industrial products.


    Zhou Ye didn''t want China to become a dumping ground for neon industrial products.


    This is something he has always avoided...


    To be honest, although Zhou Ye was clear, Master Mi was a little confused...but this did not delay his full support to his son-in-law.


    Let¡¯s put it this way... In the eyes of Master Mi, as long as the hundreds of hectares of fertile fields in his village remain untouched, other things, losing money or making a lot of money are indifferent... "Well, these things are left to you... ¡­I¡¯m at home, enjoying my old age...Hahahaha!"


    Chapter 2379


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and seventy nine


    On the third day of the wedding, Zhou Ye took the Mi Family sisters to the provincial capital.


    At this time, the provincial capital was engaged in a vigorous women''s liberation activity, which directly blocked Zhou Ye and others in the street.


    "Women must cherish themselves!"


    "Support monogamy!"


    "A woman can hold up half the sky!"


    Looking at the women holding flags and marching on the road, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    In his heart, he didn''t like the Western remarks about women''s liberation...


    What is called monogamy in the West is more like shit.


    Take a look at what the West has become...you are monogamous with special monogamy, Madan, those who are married and still messing around, do you all pretend to be invisible??


    Everyone can''t find who their father is after having children, and still have the face to say that China''s system is backward??


    At this moment, a guy wearing a female student''s costume walked up to Zhou Ye and said to Milori who seemed to be young: "Little sister, are you married?"


    "Yeah!" Milorie nodded without being timid...


    "..." Seeing Mi Luoli confessing to her marriage, the female student gave Zhou Ye a vicious look, and then persuaded him: "Little sister, this is not right... Your age, you should be in school. At that time, did this man persecute you?"


    "No, I''m very happy to marry Brother Ye... Moreover, it was my dad who agreed with me to marry Brother Ye with my sister..." Miluo Li is not too old at all. When someone says her husband is not good, she immediately Began to protect."Brother Ye is very good to me..."


    "Men are all liars..." The female students were quite cynical.


    If it weren''t for seeing her as a young child, Zhou Ye would have thought she was cheated of money and sex...Hate men so much?


    At this moment, someone in the distance called her: "Manhua, go away..."


    "Hey!!" After the female student named Manhua agreed, she turned her head and stuffed Miloli with a flyer, and then confessed: "We are free to go to the city park, where we often do activities..."


    While talking, the girl student named Manhua quickly caught up with her companion and joined the mighty parade again.


    "Manhua?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and whispered in his mouth.


    For Zhou Ye, this female student was an unexpected joy...


    Why do you say that?


    Because she is the maid who was urged by the bad luck in the play to adopt the spirit infant, but was controlled by the evil spirit infant.


    If it weren''t for her, Zhou Ye would have already passed by with big ears and fan. Did you really think Zhou Ye wouldn''t hit women?

 Chapter 1996

    The most annoying thing is this kind of feminist bitch... Enjoy the first, and you can''t find her when you take the obligation.


    Of course, this does not mean that Zhou Ye will easily let go of the girl student named Manhua... He will use cruel reality to educate this silly girl who is full of sports. Under absolute power, everything The so-called parade is nothing more than the wailing of a lost dog in life.


    Just when he was planning how to clean up this Manhua in his mind... he felt his hand touched lightly.


    He turned his head to look, and saw that Michelin and Miroli were looking at him with worry...


    "Brother Ye, are you angry?" Mi Luoli shook Zhou Ye''s arm timidly, "I won''t go with them..."


    "Yes, husband, don''t be angry! For them, it''s not worth it!" Michelin also persuaded.


    "Hehe, how could I be angry..." Zhou Ye smiled, shook his head and said: "Let''s go, let''s go to the place where we live first!"


    "Hmm!" X2


    The Mi Family sisters followed Zhou Ye and walked towards their residence in the provincial capital under the guard of four or five health servants.


    Shamian Street, also known as the Embassy Street...


    On another plane, this place was once a concession of foreign powers... But on this plane, because Zhou Ye''s Ryukyu helped withstand the pressure from the sea, this place was just an embassy street, not a concession.


    Zhou Ye''s temporary residence was arranged here, a European-style villa.


    For their new home, the Mijia sisters still feel very fond of them. They ran upstairs and downstairs... familiar with their new home.


    And Zhou Ye, sitting in the living room, summoned the treasurer of the Mi Family in the provincial capital.


    After spending half an hour arranging the Mi Family''s next move in the provincial capital, Zhou Ye sent them away.


    After doing all this, Zhou Ye got up and walked to the study next to the living room. At this time, a slim figure in a white military dress was in the study, waiting for Zhou Ye''s arrival.


    "Snapped--"


    Seeing Zhou Ye entering the door, the woman stood at attention and paid a military salute to Zhou Ye, and said respectfully: "The Ryukyu Embassy in the provincial capital, first-class military attache Zhou Hongyu has seen your majesty!"


    Seeing the woman''s heroic appearance, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but chuckle and said, "Well, Hongyu...This is not in Ryukyu, so what are you doing so seriously?"


    "Sorry, your majesty, it is difficult for Hongyu to accept orders..." Zhou Hongyu looked at his nose, nose, mouth, mouth, and heart, as if it were official.


    "..." Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while.


    Well, this girl is worthy of being Liang before...This sex is so strong...


    However, Zhou Ye was not afraid of her Lie...just afraid that she was not Lie...


    "Are you sure you want me to say it a second time? Hong Yu..." Zhou Ye said helplessly.


    "Sorry, Your Majesty...I..."


    Before Zhou Hongyu finished speaking, she felt an unstoppable force holding her whole body and pressing her on the desk..."Zhou Ye...do you dare..."


    "Oh, don''t you call me your majesty?? You just called him by his first name?" Zhou Ye happily walked behind Zhou Hongyu... attached to her ear, and asked: "Continue...I''m waiting... ...What if I dare? What if I dare not?"


    "I, I''m going to be with you forever... um..."


    Well, as soon as this Lie Niu finished speaking, her voice was silenced by the Silent Divine Art... For a while, the whole room was much quieter.


    After a long while¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye was sitting on the sofa in the study, and Zhou Hongyu, who had just claimed to be with Zhou Ye, was sitting in Zhou Ye¡¯s arms, and he was so well-behaved that he lit a top-quality Havana cigar for him..." What? Just to show the majesty of your husband?"


    After taking a deep sip of his cigar, Zhou Ye unceremoniously slapped someone at the thickest place, "How do you talk to your husband?"


    "Husband..." Zhou Hongyu blushed like blood, glared at Zhou Ye viciously, and muttered in her heart--if I didn''t have any energy right now, I would kill you...


    Of course, this kind of life''s negative dog [if not] can only be thought of in my heart...


    Even if Zhou Ye really lay beside her, she would not be willing to resist and let her bite.


    Chapter 2380


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and eighty


    "Okay, my husband, Hongyu knows it''s wrong...what the hell is it that you called me over in such a hurry?"


    After thinking about it for a long time, Zhou Hongyu had to realize one thing sadly. In this life, I am afraid that he will not be able to resist this enemy... The person who knows the current affairs is a good man, and honestly recognizes his own man that he is not ashamed...


    "That''s good!" Zhou Ye smiled and kissed Zhou Hongyu''s cheek...


    By the way, Zhou Hongyu changed her husband''s surname after she married Zhou Ye. She used to be Liang.


    "Well-I''m looking for you today, two things!" Zhou Ye said while thinking, "The first thing, from the shipbuilding share of our Yingzhou Shipbuilding Base, take the share of five merchant ships and give it to Mijia ..."


    "Mi family?? Is it the husband''s newly-acquired sister''s family?" Zhou Hongyu asked curiously.


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye nodded...


    "Then should I go up to see the new sister now?" Zhou Hongyu asked with a smile.


    "Forget it...let them adapt little by little..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head.


    "Humph..." Hongyu hummed noncommittally when he heard Zhou Ye''s words, and stopped speaking.


    She knows that this is the habit of her husband, and when new sisters join, there will always be a period of adjustment...Of course, for the newcomer, it is both a sweet memory and a terrible memory...


    why??


    Because in order to let some people understand their own depth, Zhou Ye had to tell them personally, the truth is that it is hard to sing alone.


    Of course, this kind of thing is that the benevolent sees the benevolent and the wise sees the wisdom. Maybe some people like the feeling that the world can''t reach the earth??


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    Zhou Ye had already taken care of it, and the docile Hongyu did not get too entangled with the new sister... She knew that according to the routine rules, her own man would always let the new sisters have no worries. Yes, at least to protect my new sister family for a lifetime.


    So, like a cat, she arched in her husband''s arms and asked, "What about the second thing?"


    "Second thing, please check who is behind the parade held in the provincial capital today? Who is the gold master behind them?" Zhou Ye said, letting out a smoke ring leisurely.


    There are organizers behind any event...


    As for any organizer, the help of the sponsor is indispensable.


    No money?What do you eat without money?What to drink?


    You have nothing to eat or drink, what are you still crying??


    So... there are always some looming shadows of people behind here.

 Chapter 1997

    "I know about this!" Hearing her husband''s question, Hongyu said: "The organizers of this event seem to be a group of female students, teachers and some female intellectuals... But in fact, there are The wives of the ministers of various countries and some factory owners are encouraging..."


    "Oh?? I''m not surprised by the factory owner... What kind of things they do in order to have more cheap labor in the factory, I am not surprised, but what is going on with those ministers?" Zhou Ye wrinkled Brow asked.


    "It''s nothing more than to make China messier..." Hongyu lay on his own man and said lazily: "Our Ryukyu has blocked the activities of those European speculators at sea, and now Europe is already in industry. The situation is saturated...In order to put pressure on Europe, of course they want to find a way from Asia..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled coldly... "Those foreign devils, are their hearts still alive?"


    "Capital is profit-seeking... We are almost becoming the target of public criticism!" Hong Yu whitened Zhou Ye with a glance: "For the European powers, we blocked the way for them to invade China by sea. Say, we have made them very shameless, and the big country has to rely on a small island country to defend the sea..."


    "Hahaha... Madan, annoyed Lao Tzu, so Lao Tzu sent them back to primitive society..." At this point, Zhou Ye suddenly remembered one thing, "Who is making the most trouble behind this time? "


    "The empire before the sun never sets..." Hongyu said nonchalantly: "Since the sea myth of the sun never sets empire was destroyed by us, they have always wanted to trouble us...At the same time because of the six Dreadnought-class battleships. The successful launch of the sea trial has made some guys stunned and feel that the time has come to take over maritime supremacy from us again!"


    "Haha...then wake them up!" Zhou Ye said coldly, "I remember, after two months, it was the maritime parade of the empire that never sets in the sun? Is it? I heard that Europe has also been invited. Few heads of countries participate?"


    "Yes, husband...how? Do you want to completely disrupt the celebration of that old European grandmother?" Hongyu asked, fearing that the world would not be chaotic.


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "It''s also not to be indecent if you come and go... But you can''t blame it without teaching, right?" Zhou Ye pulled out a cold smile, "Protest first. ..."


    "As you wish, my husband!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Hongyu was already excited and unable to attach... "I will go back to Ryukyu now and inform my sisters..."


    As I said, I had to get up... As a result, because someone punished a bit too much...


    As soon as she stood up, her feet softened and fell back into someone''s arms again...


    "Be careful..." Zhou Ye smiled and held Hong Yu...


    Hong Yu couldn''t help but glared at someone with a ferocious look, "Whose fault is this?"


    "Anyway, it''s not me!!" Zhou Ye looked like a rascal... it caused Hongyu to be angry again...


    After the two fought for a while, Hong Yu hurriedly left Zhou Ye''s house...


    At this time, the schoolgirl Manhua, who didn''t know she was about to become a prey in the net, was still in the park, chanting slogans and calling all her life with a group of children.


    the other side----


    Hongyu, who had left Zhou Ye''s residence, first returned to the embassy. After a while, he took the fastest merchant ship to reach Yingzhou Island and left the provincial capital.


    Two days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Ryukyu submitted a sternly protested letter of credential to the Sunburst Empire. In the credential, Ryukyu pointed out that the Sunburst Empire severely violated the terms of the China, Ryukyu, and British Opinions on China¡¯s trade. ...Never interfere in other countries'' internal affairs.


    He also demanded that the Sunburst Empire immediately withdraw the Sunburst Empire Minister in the provincial capital, and at the same time apologized to China and Ryukyu for this protest.


    In this regard, how could the empire that had just agreed to the First World War that the sun never set agreed??


    You know, at least the empire on the bright side still has the world''s best naval fleet...


    In the eyes of the politicians of the empire that the sun never sets, Ryukyu¡¯s protest is just a symbol of the decline of Ryukyu...They even want to once again use the huge ship cannon to open the eastern empire more than a hundred years ago and let them smash the sand. door¡­¡­


    Chapter 2381


    Chapter Two Thousand Eighty One


    Unconsciously, time has entered July...


    With the help of Zhou Ye, the Mi Family¡¯s business has already been on the right track...


    At this time, speaking of the Mi family, no one in the provincial capital did not pick Thumbs up, and called out-the Mi family sisters were married well.


    And the so-called women''s movement is also in full swing...


    Although the government of the Republic of China has reduced the tolerance of these women to a minimum, they still dare not act rashly.


    No way, these women are standing behind them, but Western powers...Although Ryukyu is supporting China, Ryukyu has always not interfered in China''s internal affairs, and at the same time, it only cares about threats on the sea...


    So, those guys can only sit and watch things get worse...


    On the other hand, since Ryukyu submitted the letter of credence to the Sunburst Empire, there is no more...


    Apart from withdrawing their ambassador to Japan, they did nothing else.


    This makes it even more to sit back and watch the thoughts of those politicians... Ryukyu is not working anymore... Southeast Asia''s largest maritime power, not working.


    Yes, the territory of Ryukyu is not large, but in the eyes of European countries, Ryukyu is the largest maritime power in Southeast Asia.


    It is really because of the scruples of the existence of Ryukyu, so-since the first joint fleet invasion of Asia, European countries have never dared to look directly at Ryukyu.


    At this time, Ryukyu''s silence was interpreted by a group of politicians as-Ryukyu is no longer good.


    Of course they are qualified to think so...


    In their view, although Ryukyu¡¯s fleet is very strong, due to geographical restrictions, Ryukyu¡¯s ability to follow-up development is really worrying.


    Moreover, Ryukyu is not like an empire where the sun never sets. It has colonies all over the world, which further restricts the development potential of Ryukyu.


    And after the First World War, the sun never sets empire, and even the whole of Europe.


    Whether it is military, technology or industry, there has been considerable progress...At this time, Ryukyu, which has no development potential, can only be crushed under the rolling wheels of history.


    At this time, there was a voice from all over Europe...


    [Go to occupy that very rich continent]


    [Making that continent into another dumping ground for European products...]


    Such voices are still very marketable among politicians from all over the world. Even the neon which is separated from Ryukyu by the water has a hint of eagerness to try, and want to be strong.


    After all, capital is chasing profits. In the eyes of those capitalists, China, where modern industry has just started, is a big piece of cake, a piece of fat that they can eat.Although the country of China at this time is not truly closed, but with Ryukyu, they want to use China as a dumping ground for industrial products, it is simply wishful thinking.


    Just when the whole Europe was clamoring, when it hit Asia...


    What is Zhou Ye doing??


    Uh, he is taking his two new daughter-in-laws on a luxury passenger ship, heading towards Yingzhou Island...


    On the eve of sanctions against the world, how could Zhou Ye do not watch??


    "Haike talks about Yingzhou, Yan Tao is hard to get a letter," Miloli stood on the bow, shaking her head and thinking.


    "Husband, what are we going to do in Yingzhou?" Michelin, who was standing next to Miroli, nestled in the arms of her own man and asked softly.


    "Go and meet your sisters..." Zhou Ye said with a smile and stroked Michelin''s long hair.


    "I knew... Sooner or later there would be such a day!"


    A woman¡¯s heart is always very sensitive...

 Chapter 1998

    During the months when Zhou Ye was with them, Michelin often smelled the scent of her own man, not belonging to her sister...Occasionally, she could find a few long hairs, [After all, there are so many wives¡¯ public food that needs to be paid Well...]


    However, Michelin has always endured it. She thought that it was her own man who occasionally went out to play on the scene... Moreover, their sisters did not have the ability to feed their own man, which made her feel very distressed...


    Today, my husband is finally going to have a showdown with her...


    In fact, this is good, frank and frank... so you don''t have to worry about that your man is robbed by another woman.


    "Husband, would you not want us?" Michelin looked at her man in fear and asked.


    "Don''t say silly things... how is it possible?" Zhou Ye smiled and hugged Michelin tightly, as if it would give her a trace of courage.


    Even so, Michelin still feels a little scared. She can stay by her husband, begging for everything, just begging her husband not to abandon their sisters like a shoe and throw them away...


    Of course, such thoughts disappeared after she landed on Yingzhou Island...


    The women who looked no less than their sisters, took them to a group of villas in the mountains, and asked them warmly.


    It''s closer than my sister...


    And the Mi family sisters were dumbfounded, and they didn''t know who was who. Anyway, when people call sisters, they are always right...


    Until this time, Michelin didn¡¯t know how ridiculous her own man was... This is comparable to the 72 concubines of Sannomiya and the Sixth Hospital, three thousand beauties...


    That''s it, it is said that not all the sisters...


    At this moment, Michelin didn''t even know whether she should be angry or not, she was more worried about her man''s body.


    With so many sisters, can his body stand it??


    When the evening meeting opens...


    Only then did Michelin know that she had always underestimated her own man... For her own man, a cattle-level character, the number has never been a problem.


    He can easily feed every sister and make them begging for mercy... But what about himself?But nothing farts.


    This is really...


    One night party............


    The villa area in the mountains has fallen into tranquility...


    In a big room like a stadium, Zhou Ye opened his eyes, he smiled and looked at the women lying on the carpet, and stood up...


    Then, two slim and invisible figures appeared behind him, and the two women wrapped Zhou Ye''s body in a wide nightgown before disappearing into the air.


    Zhou Ye stretched a little bit and floated directly in the air... "Let''s get started... A celebration at the cost of hundreds of warships... It really makes me feel happy to think about it!"


    "As you wish, my lord!" XN


    A group of coquettish voices sounded beside Zhou Ye...


    As the voice fell, Zhou Ye''s figure disappeared into the room...


    On the other side... In the control room of the brood nest more than 500 meters deep down the mountain, Zhou Ye''s figure slowly appeared...


    A cold female voice suddenly sounded...


    "Welcome back, great master!"


    Chapter 2382


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and eighty two


    "Are my fireworks ready?"


    Zhou Ye smiled and fell backward...


    On the ground, a huge ergonomic seat, raised from the ground, will catch Zhou Ye''s body.


    Then, two red figures appeared next to Zhou Ye out of thin air... it was not someone else, it was the two women who were Pingting Tingting.


    The two of them clung to their master''s arms cleverly.


    Ping Ping took out a bottle of red wine from the freezer rising from the ground, with a bang, pulled out the cork with his hand, and poured it into the decanter on the side...


    And Tingting took out a beautifully packaged cigar box from the small cabinet that rose next to her...


    Open the box, cut it with a cigar studded with gold and jewels, and cut off the head of the cigar... laughing, stuffing it into the mouth of the owner, then placing his hand under the cigar, with a bang, a flame rises... the cigar Was ignited.


    "Space-based weapons are ready..."


    "It can be inspired at any time..."


    "Please dominate the authorization!"


    Hearing Wisdom¡¯s question, Zhou Ye stopped when he was about to respond to the excitement... He rubbed his chin a little, and said: "Call the outer space satellites and show me Portsmouth. The sight of Si..."


    "Yes, dominate!"


    As Zhinao''s voice fell, the entire spherical control room was first black, then bright again.


    The entire room has been teleported into a holographic view of Portsmouth Naval Port...


    What¡¯s especially funny is that Zhou Ye¡¯s position at this time is on the top of the imperial observatory of the sun never setting empire...In other words, Zhou Ye is sitting on the head of the imperial king of the sun never setting, watching Ports A parade by the sea at Mousse.


    At this time, hundreds of various warships were passing by before the ceremony, and the William II, wearing a navy uniform, waved to the warships passing by in the distance.


    Zhou Ye looked down at the happiest happiest in the history of the imperial that would become the sun never set, and smiled slightly... "It doesn''t look great..."


    "Master, don''t you say, won''t you give your motherland any technical help this time?" Ping Ping asked curiously while shaking the red wine in his hand.


    "Yes, do you see any scientific and technological assistance for my motherland?" Zhou Ye said naturally.


    "Then what are you going to do now?" Tingting smiled, took the cigar from her owner''s mouth, flicked the ash in the ashtray, and delivered the cigar to her owner''s mouth again.


    "I just let these guys know that even if a hundred years have passed, his uncle is still his uncle, he is a dragon, he has to hold it for me, he is a tiger, he has to lie down for me... the dog lying there honestly I have food to eat...I''m not honest? It can only be made into dog meat hot pot." Zhou Ye said here, with a grinning smile on his face."Now, we need some BGM for the occasion... Zhi Brain, come with a nuclear explosion divine comedy!"


    "As you wish, dominate!"


    As the answer from the brain fell, the nuclear explosion sounded through the entire control room...


    Zhou Ye laughed and stood up, then stretched out his arms and made a hug gesture... "Come on, let us sound the horn of destruction!"


    "Target, Portsmouth Naval Port, the sun never sets Indian Ocean Fleet, Pacific Fleet..."


    Following Zhou Ye¡¯s words, the sub-cameras appeared in front of Zhou Ye. This time Zhou Ye was not only planning to fight against the sunless ship-reading style, and it was over. If he hit the dog, he would be killed... So, This time Zhou Ye''s goal is to all the overseas ports, military ports and major shipyards of the empire...


    When the pictures of hundreds of targets appeared in turn around Zhou Ye...

 Chapter 1999

    The ship-reading style has reached the most overtaken time... Gentlemen from all walks of life participating in the sun never set empire on the shore, raising their hats and cheering...


    The ministers of various countries remained silent... and looked ugly.


    "In my name, I bestow the empire that the sun never sets, equal destruction!" Zhou Ye chuckled and snapped his fingers, "Peace plan, start!"


    "Voice ray certification passed..."


    "In the name of Umbrella''s supreme ruler, the peace plan is launched..."


    "Peace One has been activated and will reach its destination in three seconds..."


    "Peace 2 has been activated and will reach its destination in three seconds..."


    "Peace III..."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Outside Portsmouth Port¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Minister Neon looked ugly at the various battleships passing by the viewing platform...


    He originally thought that the great neon empire has been working hard for so many years to be comparable to these old European powers, but today he was invited to participate in the sun never set empire ship review, he felt the power of the old power for the first time...


    "Damn European ghosts...they are completely powerful by sucking blood on their bodies!"


    Although this thought was turning in his heart, the Neon Minister did not express it on his face. Instead, he kept a fake praise of the power of the sun never setting empire.


    He quietly collected the expressions of all the ministers in his eyes, hoping to find possible allies in the Neon Empire.


    He could see that whether it was Italy or France...including the German minister, his face was not good.


    It seems that this time when the sun never sets, the Empire has not only gained awe, but also the secret hostility of many countries.


    After all, in a colony, if you have more, I will have less...No one wants to be a kid forever.


    And the empire that never sets has been active for too long since it started a hundred years ago...


    Although through the so-called isolation policy, the sun never sets empires on the European continent constantly pull one faction against one faction, ensuring that there has never been a strong unified empire that threatens their survival on the European continent, but they are not without enemies. .


    Of course, their enemies have been partially resolved because of the old European grandmother''s various split-marriage policies, but-after all, some hatred cannot be resolved.


    I don¡¯t know how many opportunities the Neon Empire has among them...


    Just when the Neon Minister was thinking about it... Suddenly, a noisy sound filled his ears.


    "Look at...what''s that??"


    "Oh no, God..."


    "Is this God''s punishment?"


    "No, the empire is over..."


    When he heard this sound, the Envoy Neon couldn''t help but look up, and saw a dazzling light with a faint explosion, falling from the sky...


    It slammed into Portsmouth Bay, in the middle of the fleet under inspection...


    In an instant, the sea area was like being punched by a great sky giant. The sea was squeezed out of the sea by tremendous pressure, forming a tsunami about a hundred meters high, and rushing towards the surroundings.Faintly, he felt that he could even see the pierced seabed... "It''s over..."


    Chapter 2383


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and eighty three


    "Ruined¡­¡­"


    There was only this sentence that came to the mind of the Neon Minister.


    Those ships that looked majestic just now, like toys in a bathtub, were pushed by the tsunami and rushed toward the shore.


    And at this moment, two more rays of light descended from the sky with sonic booms... and struck in the middle of the front and back of the ship-reading style.


    In a short time, the tsunami, which was already as high as 100 meters, was strengthened again, reaching a height of more than 150 meters.


    What is the concept of more than one hundred and fifty meters??


    This is the case with a hundred-story skyscraper.


    Hundreds of warships rushed toward the shore due to the huge waves brought up by the tsunami.


    Those warships that were just the pride of the people who never set, have turned into the gods of death of the people who never set...


    The ministers of various countries who are watching the ceremony have no regard for diplomatic etiquette at this time... You push me, I drag you... I am afraid that I will run slowly.


    And the best among them, the envoy of the Neon Empire, because he had practiced long-distance running and kendo before, his body was much stronger than those who were basically hollowed out... So, he ran in the forefront...


    However, this is of no use.


    People cannot be compared with the power of nature...


    An overwhelming wave hits, and Minister Neon feels like a rag doll in the hands of a giant, thrown into the air...


    Vaguely, he saw an observatory appear next to him. With his survival instinct, he firmly grasped the mast on the observatory... just so tightly grasped...


    Then-he fainted.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I don''t know how long it has passed. When he opened his eyes again, he found that... he was already lying in a hospital full of disinfectant water. Next to him was his subordinate in the embassy... Second-class military attache, Fujino Ichiro.


    As if he had lost his memory, he didn''t remember for a while, why did he lie in the hospital...


    It wasn''t until the doctor did a re-examination for him that he slightly recalled the terrifying scene as a punishment.


    "Fuji, Fujino-kun... Exactly... what happened?" Minister Yusukawa asked tremblingly.


    "Hi... Lord Suikawa, the sun never sets empire... the sun never sets empire has been attacked!" Ichiro Fujino said with difficulty: "At the same time as the Portsmouth naval port was attacked... the sun never sets empire Ryukyu¡¯s overseas fleet, as well as... and all colonial military ports, have been devastated... At the same time, at the same time, Ryukyu has issued a declaration of war to the world in a clear pattern... demanding that the sun never set the empire within 48 hours... Surrender unconditionally...otherwise...otherwise the entire British Isles will be completely settled!"


    "What?" Hearing this shocking news, Minister Qichuan suddenly sat up...


    However, as soon as he moved, his whole body was in pain...


    "My lord, please take care of your body..." Fujino was taken aback by Yusukawa''s actions. You must know that Yusukawa is not an ordinary surname, it is a royal surname... In other words, he is relatives to the Emperor Neon, which is considered Royal relatives and relatives.


    "I... how long have I been in a coma..." After this severe pain, Yu Suichuan has grown fine...knowing that he is really immobile, he can only continue to lie there and ask with difficulty.


    "My lord, you have been in a coma for a week..." Fujino said, "We found you more than 30 miles away from Portsmouth Naval Port... At that time, you were almost dead... "


    "Cough cough cough cough..." There was another violent cough in Yusu Chuan. He felt that his mouth was suffocated to death... But even so, he still asked anxiously: "So... how is the battle going now?? Ryukyu''s invincibility Has the fleet come?"

 Chapter 2000

    "No..." Fujino replied with a somewhat embarrassed expression: "Forty-eight hours after the declaration of war on Ryukyu, the empire was noisy, and at the same time it claimed to be immortal with Ryukyu..."


    "What happened then? What happened then?" Fujino''s question and answer made Yusukawa almost dying...Ma Dan, seeing how difficult it is for Lao Tzu to say something, don''t you know you said it obediently once? Is it over??"


    "Then..." said this, Fujino took a deep breath and said: "Then-the British Isles, now only the British Isles are left... The Welsh Peninsula is already... already under the terrifying weapon of Ryukyu, Was completely destroyed!"


    Fujino seemed to cry and smiled and said, "The cabinet of the empire that never sets sun has collectively taken the blame and resigned. Now-Ryukyu has completely controlled the entire British Isles... there is no empire that does not set sun. There is only... only Ryukyu''s overseas. Colony, England..."


    "What about other countries in Europe? Italy, France... don''t they have any reaction?" Yusukawa asked: "Aren''t they willing to let the empire become a Ryukyu colony if the sun never sets?"


    "Ahem... Your lord..." Fujino didn''t know how to answer his own adult... After a long while, he said: "European countries... keep silent about this matter... At the same time, the Ryukyu Kingdom takes the lead. , The conference on [Drawing up a Treaty on the Control of Non-Proliferation of Weapons of Mass Destruction] has been held in Yingzhou... It is said, it is said that... all countries have sent envoys to...


    Hearing Fujino''s words, Yusukawa lay down on the hospital bed blankly... "Now, the Neon Empire is over..."


    "How is it possible... My lord, we have no conflict with Ryukyu... They attacked European countries, isn''t it good for us?" Fujino asked.


    "Stupid!" Yusukawa glared at Fujino viciously: "Neon wants to develop, so it can only rely on plunder... No matter whether it is Southeast Asia or China, Ryukyu is on the road. Now, Ryukyu is actually Occupying the whole of England, the next step, Ryukyu will ask to inherit the overseas colonies of England... At that time, whether it is South China or India, including Australia and Burma... These colonies will fall into the hands of Ryukyu... At that time, the whole Although Asia is big, there is no place for my neon!"


    "That...sir..." Fujino said whisperingly, "There is one more thing...I haven''t had time to tell you!"


    "What''s the matter? What''s the bad news, let''s talk about it together... I can stand it!" Yusukawa said with an innocent look.


    "That... just before you wake up... news from the country... His Majesty the Emperor has reached a maritime security agreement with Ryukyu... Since then, Neon and Ryukyu are allies!" Fujino said cautiously.


    Hearing this news, Yu Qichuan almost spit out a mouthful of old blood... Nima, what an ally, to put it bluntly, it is from then on that Neon has become Ryukyu¡¯s younger brother... Accept Ryukyu¡¯s protection.This is the biggest bad news for Yusukawa who is determined to revive the neon empire.


    They haven''t beaten it yet, you surrendered in a special way... This is still a game.


    Chapter 2384


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and eighty four


    Just when the form of the whole world is surging and unpredictable.


    The initiator of all this, Zhou Ye...


    He has left Yingzhou Island and returned to the provincial capital of Guangdong by boat.


    The Mi Family sisters who originally went to Yingzhou with him were left behind by the extremely enthusiastic sisters there. They planned to play there for a while before returning.


    Because those sisters were really too enthusiastic, so-the Mi Family sisters could not refuse, therefore-Zhou Ye was allowed to return to the provincial capital alone.


    On the face of it, Zhou Ye''s reason was-after being away for so long, no one could take care of the business at home.


    But in fact, Zhou Ye was so anxious to return to the provincial capital because the melons were ripe and ready to be picked.


    That''s right, it was the female student Manhua... finally admitted.


    I have to say that sometimes the word ¡°power¡± sounds like it¡¯s too big and very vague, but it affects every aspect of you.


    Just when Zhou Ye just walked into the provincial capital...


    In the lobby of his residence, a girl with long hair in school uniform was kneeling...


    No one else, it was Manhua, the female student who popularized feminism with Miroli that day.


    She knelt in the living room of Zhou Ye''s residence with a dazed expression on her face.


    Manhua felt that what he had experienced these days was like a nightmare, with ups and downs and great ups and downs, which made people dizzying.


    First, the office of the Women''s Rights Association in the provincial capital was banned by the government...


    Then, those so-called international friends who stood behind them and supported them all turned a blind eye to the unfair treatment they encountered.


    This left the president of the Federation of Women''s Rights, whether it was an office worker, all at a loss, and wondered what happened. It was obvious that the consuls and wives of European countries who responded to their cause with sympathy and support yesterday were still there. Discussing to increase support for them, asking for money, and sheltering for asylum... Why suddenly changed his face and turned his face into disrespect.


    The wives of those foreign consuls not only turned their faces away from them.


    They even reported to the government that they had been blackmailed and deceived by the Women''s Rights Association. They defrauded some of their property and asked the government to recover them.


    Well, diplomacy is no small matter. The government''s actions are indeed very fast. They quickly banned the office address of the Women''s Rights Association and arrested the various officials of the Women''s Rights Association...


    But the only one who was the most active among them was the female student Manhua.


    With Manhua''s stubborn temperament, of course he refused to give up...


    She desperately filed a complaint and looked for the consuls and wives who had supported them behind the Women''s Rights Association, and wanted to seek their help.


    But, without a doubt, she was hitting a wall everywhere with those consul wives...


    Perhaps it was because she was too troublesome, Manhua was ordered to drop out of school by the school, and her family was also affected to a certain extent, especially her father, a small businessman, was directly arrested by the government on unwarranted charges. Went in.


    It wasn''t until¡ªshe met a kind person in Consul Street that she figured out the whole story.


    It turns out that all of this is related to Ryukyu...


    They used foreign forces to interfere in China''s internal affairs and launched a war against the former empire that never sets.


    This war, from the declaration of war to the end of the war, only took less than seven days...


    And in these seven days, the empire of the sun never settling, which was originally the largest maritime power in Europe, surrendered unconditionally and became an overseas colony of Ryukyu. European countries were shocked by this incident...


    In this event, which became the Seven-Day War, Ryukyu showed the world''s powers how they stood outside the nine heavens and destroyed the country at a distance of thousands of miles.


    The weapon that fell from the sky was called by them-the rod of God.


    Under this kind of weapon comparable to the might of nature, the so-called giant ship cannon is just a joke.


    All walks of life in Europe are now in a state of confusion...Where will the world''s form go??What will become of the future?Where will the future war be??What shape will the weapons of the future look like??


    All of this confuses the weapon merchants and scientists.


    It¡¯s no wonder they are so confused...After all, their minds are still in the state of giant artillery, caliber, and distance... Zhou Ye has already used the full fall of the sunless empire to show them the terrible orbital weapons. ...


    This is no longer a matter of jumping one or two generations of weapons, it is completely crossing the gap between two generations.


    All this happened in Europe, for Manhua, is like listening to the heavenly book. For her, it is too far away...


    However, the kind person told her that the cause of all this was because she promoted feminist ideas to someone¡¯s wife during the May parade... Therefore, that person was furious and went directly to herself. As a friend of the Queen of Ryukyu, I talked about it.


    Then the Queen of Ryukyu took this incident as an opportunity to protest to England...


    England felt that Ryukyu was outdated...not worthy of respect, and it finally caused the terrible Queen to go wild and turn the whole of England into an overseas colony of Ryukyu.


    After hearing that kind-hearted person''s recount, Manhua was stunned...


    Why is she still the culprit who caused a war??


    However, she had to believe the words of this kind person...

 Chapter 2001

    Because the well-meaning person who broke the news to her was Li Xiangjun, the consul general of Ryukyu in the provincial capital.


    If others said that, she might just treat herself as a fun.


    But what the Consul General Li Xiangjun said, she did not dare to take it as a joke...


    After all, the identity of the other person is here...A consul general teases you as an ordinary female student?Are you worthy??


    So, after learning the truth, Manhua asked the consul general who was like a confidant big sister, how can he save his sisters... After all, many sisters of the Women''s Rights Association have been imprisoned. In the middle, Manhua couldn''t bear to watch them suffer in prison.


    In the face of Manhua''s request for advice, the consul general didn''t make any sloppy eyes... he only said one sentence, "You must tie the bell to untie the bell!"


    This sentence is clear enough for Manhua...


    So - she appeared in the Mijia Mansion, kneeling in the living room of the Mijia Mansion... Just beg, I can see some culprit who is leading all this.


    When Zhou Ye hurried home...what he saw was this scene...


    The originally energetic feminist representative, female student Manhua, was kneeling in her living room, begging to see herself.


    Chapter 2385


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and eighty five


    "Master, are you back?"


    With the slave''s greetings, Man Huameng was kneeling on the ground in a daze. She realized that the Lord was back...


    At this moment, the originally confused look on her face was swept away, and replaced by stubbornness.


    Zhou Ye happily nodded to the maid who was welcoming him, then waved his hand to make them all retreat.


    In the huge living room, only Zhou Ye and Manhua who were kneeling there were left in the blink of an eye...


    "Oh, lady, what are you doing on your knees in my living room?" Zhou Ye said with a smile on his face: "I, do you know you?"


    "You..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s move, Manhua''s face was cold, and she was about to stand up in anger... But when she thought of her sisters who were suffering in prison, her face suddenly froze. Where...


    Zhou Ye happily walked to the sofa in the living room and sat down...


    Youzaily raised a Erlang''s leg, Zhou Ye looked at Manhua with a stern look and said, "Hey, I didn''t recognize it just now. Isn''t this the lady who paraded that day? You asked my Xiaomi, did you? Persecuted by me? Want to confuse my Xiaomi to divorce me?"


    "Sorry¡­¡­"


    Under the low eaves, people have to bow their heads...


    Manhua lowered his head reluctantly, and said reluctantly apologizing."Sorry, Mr. Zhou, I shouldn''t offend your lady... let alone..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, and asked, "Do you know... what''s wrong with you?"


    "I should be wrong to persuade your wife..." Man Hua Jiang had already filtered the lines countless times in his heart, and recited the scripted lines...


    However, facing her apology, Zhou Ye laughed loudly... "Hahahaha..."


    "What are you laughing at?" Manhua was laughed at by Zhou Ye''s big laugh...


    She, who was originally arrogant, would not come to Zhou Ye to apologize if she didn''t say anything to rescue her sisters from the feminist society.


    "I laugh, you are really an idiot!" Zhou Ye smiled, stood up, walked in front of Manhua, stretched out his hand, hooked Manhua''s chin... "It is not wrong to seek equality between men and women...but At the same time as men and women have equal status, you must first... equality of obligations between the two!"


    "Can you women do the heavy physical work? Can you women go to the battlefield and shed blood and sacrifice for the country? You women can..."


    A series of rhetorical questions stunned Manhua... She couldn''t do anything except shake her head repeatedly.


    Seeing Manhua''s appearance, Zhou Ye was immediately happy... "You know or not, what do I usually call a girl like you?"


    "What?" Manhua asked in a daze.


    "Silly white sweet!"


    "Sha Daytime?? What do you mean??"


    "It''s stupid, idiot, and naive!" Zhou Ye smiled: "You think those consul wives are helping you behind, donating money to you, and providing you with shelter. They really do it for you. Okay??"


    "Aren''t they because they sympathized with our Huaguo women..." Manhua asked with a dazed expression.


    "Wake up, silly and sweet!" Zhou Ye lifted Manhua''s chin and asked her to look into her eyes, and said: "In Europe, the status of women is so low that you can hardly imagine them. After they get married, They want to bear their husband¡¯s surname, but they work in the factory, with a salary that is twice that of a man, doing the same job as a man..."


    "But in Europe, it has been monogamous since ancient times..." Manhua retorted, refusing to admit defeat.


    "Hahaha... Monogamy..." Zhou Ye laughed and said, "Under the so-called monogamy system, how many lovers will European men have in their lives? How many women mess with them, do you know? Women can''t file for divorce in this matter... So much monogamy is to protect women, it is better to let men go out and mess around without taking responsibility..."


    "You nonsense..."


    "Do I have to lie to you?" Zhou Ye smiled at Manhua, who looked at his faith collapsed: "Those so-called sympathizers in your mouth, they also support you behind you with various purposes. ¡­Factory owners need cheaper labor, while European countries hope that China becomes more chaotic the better... In this way, they can take advantage of the chaos... Do you understand?"


    "You are a group of poor bugs used by various forces..."


    "I don''t believe... I don''t believe..." Manhua was completely stupid at this time...


    She didn''t believe in her heart that her self-proclaimed just cause was actually a marionette put out by a group of careerists and capitalists for profit, and she didn''t believe that... the beliefs and beliefs that she adhered to, stripped away the glamour. Behind the beautiful skin, it is so ugly.


    However, she also knew that Zhou Ye didn''t need to lie to herself...because he was a victor... lie to herself would not benefit him at all...


    The chaotic thinking and collapsed belief all made Manhua feel like a throat, hard to swallow.


    At this time, she desperately needs something to get rid of the negative emotions in her mind... It is best to reshape the Three Views.


    For this job, Zhou Ye was quite skilled...


    so he¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Of course, this place is the living room after all, so you can''t mess around...So Zhou Ye picked up Manhua directly and walked towards the bedroom on the second floor.


    After a long while......In the bedroom, there was Manhua''s hysterical shout...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Manhua stayed at Mi''s Mansion for a week...


    She did not leave until the Mijia sisters came back...


    Three days later...


    There was another mistress in the Mi Family Mansion, the former female student Man Hua... She lived in the Mi Family Mansion as Zhou Ye''s concubine.


    The former feminist officer, and now Zhou Ye''s concubine, I have to say that this status has changed a bit quickly...

 Chapter 2002

    Of course, the Mi Family sisters didn''t care too much...Anyway...After seeing the huge group of Yingzhou sisters, a small concubine couldn''t move the Mi Family sisters.


    Time just passed day by day.


    During the period, the Mi family''s fleet, with Zhou Ye''s help, did more and more business...


    And Zhou Ye also took the Mi family sisters and Manhua, with the fleet from time to time, back to Izu Oshima to live for a while.


    To be honest, for the arrival of these three new sisters, the two sisters of the Asano family are also very crisis-conscious...


    Of course, as a qualified Yamato Nadeshiko, the two sisters did not play any tricks of crying, making trouble, and hanging themselves with their husband. Instead, they sent the shrine maidens into their husband¡¯s bedroom...


    In this form, come to compete with the Mi Family sisters and the three daughters of Manhua...Come on, there are more people...Who is afraid of whom?


    I have to say that this kind of competition is still quite pleasing to Zhou Ye. He said-healthy competition should be like this...


    Chapter 2386


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and eighty six


    Two years later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The provincial capital-White Mansion.


    "Husband, hurry up... Tomorrow is my father''s 60th birthday, we can''t go back too late!" Michelin, who had changed into a western dress, sat in front of the makeup mirror, letting the maid help herself dress up. While calling his own husband.


    The term husband, I don¡¯t know when it began to rise in the provincial capital...


    Incidentally, now Michelin doesn''t call Zhou Ye''s husband, she calls her husband directly.


    And in front of the makeup mirror next to her, sitting her little sister, Miloli...


    Now Milori is eighteen years old... But because she looks relatively pure, she still looks like a big girl, so Zhou Ye still likes to call her Milori.


    "Sister...Can I go back on my bike..." Miroli pleaded while letting the maid comb her hair.


    "No!" Michelin looked at herself in the mirror and said faintly: "The girl''s family, what kind of style is she riding on that bicycle every day?"


    "Huh... My sister is really bad, I''ll talk to my husband!"


    At this moment, Zhou Ye walked in, followed by the well-behaved Manhua.


    "What''s wrong? Your sisters quarreled here early in the morning?"


    "Husband, look at my sister, she doesn''t allow me to ride a bicycle back..." Seeing her man came, Miloli complained to her sister without hesitation.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to laugh when he heard Mi Luoli''s words.


    Hereafter, the bicycle, known as a means of transportation for the poor, has just become popular in China. As Milori who is quick to accept new things, it is like encountering a big toy that makes her happy. of.


    But let''s be honest... the bicycles at this time are far less sophisticated than later generations, and look as rough as the 28th-largest bicycles that have long been eliminated by later generations.


    Speaking of it, a charming little girl riding a two-eighth big car, how to look at it, how to violate the peace.


    Normally, it¡¯s fine to ride in my yard...what if you really want Miloli to ride back to Mijia Village??Forget it, it is said that it is not far along the way, and that it is more than 100 kilometers that it is near or near, and the road is not as smooth as later generations...


    It is estimated that she can''t stand it halfway through the ride...


    Therefore, facing Miloli''s aegyo complaint, Zhou Ye gave her sister a thumbs-up for the first time.


    "Your sister is right, this thing is really not something that your daughter''s family can ride for a long time..." Said this, Zhou Ye ignored the little puckered face of Miloli and smiled: "Besides, we won''t Will go back in a carriage...but in a car..."


    "Car?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Miloli suddenly became excited. "Is it the kind of car my sisters used to pick us up when I was in Yingzhou?"


    "Huh!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    "Then I won''t ride a bike..." Miloli changed her mind in an instant. If there is a comfortable car not to ride, what kind of bicycle should I ride... My mind is pretty funny?


    After comforting the Mijia sisters, Zhou Ye turned to look at his concubine, Manhua, and said, "Are you really not going back to Mijia Village with us?"


    "Hmm...!" Manhua nodded, and said softly: "I am an outsider, why do I go back to Mi''s house... So, I''ll stay in the provincial capital... When I''m fine, I can go to Xiangjun. Sisters play together..."


    "Well then!" To be honest, Zhou Ye also felt that taking his concubine to his wife''s natal house seemed so unreliable...


    Soon, the Mi sisters were dressed up...


    The group walked out of the Mijia Mansion...


    At this time, a group of three black off-road vehicles were already waiting at the entrance of Mijia Mansion...


    These three cars were obviously given to her friend by the Queen of Ryukyu, Zhou Ye¡¯s car, but in fact, Zhou Ye wanted to come...


    No way, the cars of this year are really not that good...not to mention the shock absorption, the continuous mileage is terribly short...not to mention the extravagant configuration like air conditioning.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye simply got three off-road vehicles that far exceeded the development speed of modern technology and used them as his own cars.


    One of them was a car that Zhou Ye got in the Transformers world.


    After getting in the car, the Mijia sisters sitting in the car felt the enviable look of the passerby outside the car window, and a sense of pride grew in her heart.


    In this era when cars are still rare, having such a cool car can be said to be more eye-catching than anything else.


    The convoy quickly left the provincial capital and drove on the road to Xiangshan County...


    After Zhou Ye secretly turned on the automatic navigation, while pretending to be the steering wheel, he chatted with the Mijia sisters: "After arriving at the county seat this time, you first go back to Mijia Village. I''m going to Renjia..."


    "Ren''s family?" Michelin thought for a while and asked, "Is that the lord Ren million?"


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye nodded... said: "A few days ago, he visited the provincial capital once and voted for me, but at that time I was not at home because of business, so I didn''t see him. Going back...to reason, I want to visit!"


    "Well, okay, husband!" Michelin nodded obediently and said.


    "Hmph... Why visit Ren''s family..." Milori ruthlessly exposed her own man''s true face, "Husband, do you fall in love with other people''s daughter again?? I heard... Ren''s family. Although his daughter is only thirteen years old, they are all slim and graceful..."


    "Really? Why don''t I know about this?" Zhou Ye wouldn''t be messed up by Mi Luoli''s words.


    It¡¯s true that you have a thin skin, you can¡¯t eat, you have a thick skin, you can¡¯t eat enough...


    In the matter of picking up girls, Zhou Ye knew the three secrets of being bold, careful and shameless, especially the last one. His skill had already reached the stage of transformation.


    Looking at her husband''s dazed look that I don''t know anything, Miloli almost believed his ghost...


    And Michelin smiled and pulled her girl''s hand...


    To tell the truth, it''s no better than the Yingzhou Sisters. After all, the number of people is very different...


    However, it was not better than the Miko Sisters of Izu Oshima, which made Michelin, who was quiet by nature, a little unacceptable.


    Originally, my husband was in Izu Oshima, and there was only one woman, and that was Chiyoko...

 Chapter 2003

    However, when he took them to live in Izu Oshima, he added three new sisters in just five days...


    This makes Michelin a little unbearable...


    Now, my husband¡¯s time spent on Izu Oshima every year is much longer than the time spent in the provincial capital... If you don¡¯t fight for steamed buns, Michelin doesn¡¯t believe that her sister can¡¯t compare to the fake oriental woman. ...


    Isn''t it just to help my husband find a new sister?


    Is that also a matter??


    It''s time to let that Oriental woman learn from the broad heart of my big country woman... So... this matter, Michelin has made up his mind to make it happen.


    Chapter 2387


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and eighty seven


    At the intersection outside Xiangshan County...


    Master Ren, with his 13-year-old daughter, stood under the pergola surrounded by a group of servants, looking at the end of the road in the distance.


    At this time, it has entered the year. August is the hottest month in the south of the Gregorian calendar. Especially when it is almost noon, the people in the sun above their heads are about to faint...


    In addition, in order to leave a good impression on the nobleman, Master Ren wore very neatly, and there was no shortage of long robe and jacket...


    In this situation, even if the servant beside him kept fanning him, there was no way to make Master Ren feel a trace of coolness.


    The person who can make Master Ren Jia wait so diligently at the intersection is not someone else, but Zhou Ye.


    If this matter were placed fifteen years ago, then Master Ren would say nothing would stand here, waiting for a junior like Zhou Ye.


    At that time, the Ren family was also an official and business person, and prosperously...


    When he was the most prosperous, the general shops in the county town were all his Ren family''s property. At that time, when talking about Ren Bancheng, who wouldn''t pick a thumbs-up and praise his wealth and power.


    However, since the death of Mr. Ren''s father and Mrs. Ren, Ren''s family has been worse than one year...


    Several consecutive business failures have caused the Ren family to pay for the pain, and it will no longer bear the prosperity of the Ren family more than ten years ago.


    But even so, the lean camel is bigger than the horse, and the Ren family is still the most famous figure in the county...


    It''s just that his family knows about his family affairs, and Master Ren knows that if he doesn''t change it, a hundred years later, he Ren''s family says he must be removed from the county seat.


    In this case, Master Ren was also a little anxious... He was in a hurry to go to the doctor, and he began to look for ways to make money, with the help of Ren''s fairly solid family background, and try again to create another glory for his family. .


    After looking around, Master Ren found...In these years, doing other businesses does not make too much profit, especially when this traditional handicraft industry is impacted by modern industry, all kinds of businesses are not easy to do...only The two businesses of opening factories and ocean trading are becoming more and more prosperous.


    No, Master Ren began to pay attention to these two businesses...


    After coming and going, Master Ren inquired about the Mi Family...


    Today, in the provincial capital, the Eastern trade has been achieved by the Mi family. It can be said that... the Mi family backed by Ryukyu, whether it is on the provincial capital or the eastern side, is a relaxed trip, without the slightest The waves...


    Regardless of whether it is the government office on the provincial capital or the royal family on the neon side, you must give Ryukyu face...


    In addition, when the Mi family speaks of it, Master Ren can be regarded as a fellow of Xiangshan. If you are not relatives, you are from hometown...


    The township party is out of date in any era.


    Therefore, the master of the Ren family asked the master of the Mi family...


    In fact, what he asked for was not very high... just wanted to buy a few ships, anchored under the name of the Mijia fleet, and run Dongyang''s foreign trade together. No matter how bad, he had to buy some Dongyang machines from Mijia and drive them. Factories...


    However, such a request was evaded by the Mi Family...


    In the words of the master of the Mi family, that is-don¡¯t look at the business in the provincial capital now, it¡¯s the brand of my Mi family, but in fact, everything is my son-in-law, whether it¡¯s the Ryukyu relationship, It''s the relationship between Dongyang, and I can''t do without my son-in-law...


    So, brother Ren, you are asking for the wrong person...


    If you really want to restore Ren''s reputation, then go to the provincial capital to find my good son-in-law...


    Although Master Mi¡¯s words sound like evasive, Master Ren knows that Master Mi is really not evasive...


    What Master Mi said is basically the same as what he secretly investigated...


    Therefore, Master Ren did not care to say goodbye to Master Mi, and then went to the provincial capital, wanting to visit the son-in-law of the Mi family, Zhou Ye.


    Unfortunately, when he went in April, Zhou Ye was taking his own woman to enjoy the cherry blossoms on Izu Oshima...


    Therefore, the Ren family rushed out...


    But Master Ren did not give up the idea of ??anchoring on the big ship of the Mi family, instead he did everything possible to inquire about Zhou Ye''s preferences...


    Not to mention, the hard work paid off, and Master Ren really asked Zhou Ye''s preferences.


    To say that Zhou Ye...


    Do not love power-backed by the world''s largest power Ryukyu, which country dare not give him face??


    Don''t love money-not to mention Zhou Ye''s own money. The Mijia fleet''s annual profit of tens of millions of dollars in the East Ocean trade, does Zhou Ye still need to care about money?


    He didn''t even like Wenwan Antiques and other sullen playthings¡ªin fact, Zhou Ye was tired of having fun.


    Zhou Ye has the same preference alone, he is so female...


    Okay, Master Ren can understand this... After all, men, how many nasty things are there??


    Thinking of this, Master Ren looked at his side, some depressed daughters... couldn''t help sighing.


    How should I put it, although his daughter Ren Tingting, although young, has a slight reputation in the county... If Zhou Ye really likes his daughter, then Master Ren is thinking about one thing, do you want to? How about marrying your daughter to Zhou Ye??


    He didn''t worry about Zhou Ye''s plot to seize his property...


    To be honest, if Zhou Ye wants to take over, the Mi Family is now much fatter than his Ren Family...


    But even so, Zhou Ye didn''t take action on the Mi Family''s property. The nominal boss of the Mi Family was still the Mi Family sisters... What does this show??


    It shows that Zhou Ye is a particular person...


    The channels that people looked for, were willing to save face, and made the Mi family a lot of money, to be honest-in this case, if Zhou Ye really took away the family property of the Mi family sisters, let the Mi family fleet change the surname Zhou from now on. I can''t release a P.


    After all, the Mi Family could not get up without Zhou Ye''s support.


    But that''s it, Zhou Ye didn''t even start with the Mi Family... This was enough to show Zhou Ye''s attitude towards his own woman.


    If you think about it in this way, Master Ren feels... it''s not unacceptable to marry his only daughter to Zhou Ye.


    After all, he only has one daughter, and the Ren family has to pass it on. Instead of finding a son-in-law who doesn¡¯t know what it is, it¡¯s better to find Zhou Ye. At least Zhou Ye can guarantee that his Ren family¡¯s industry can be greatly developed. ...


    At that time, in case his daughter is more uplifting and give birth to two fat boys to Zhou Ye, maybe Zhou Ye will be happy, he can let one of his grandsons change the surname and inherit Ren''s family property... , Would Zhou Ye still seek to seize his son''s property?

 Chapter 2004

    That is absolutely impossible...


    Thinking of this, Master Ren couldn''t help but make a decision secretly in his heart... If-if there is a chance this time, he must send his daughter to Zhou Ye''s side... What happened to the 13-year-old?You can make an appointment at the age of thirteen.


    Chapter 2388


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and eighty eight


    Just when Master Ren made up his mind...


    On the official road in the distance, a cloud of smoke rose... a servant standing next to Master Ren shouted happily: "Come, Master...come!"


    "I''m here, I''ll be bluffing!" After scolding his servant, Master Ren stood on tiptoe and looked into the distance...


    It was not a long time, and three dark, boxy strange things appeared in front of Master Ren...


    Master Ren looked at the three steel behemoths in front of him, frowning, some wanted to touch them, but some were scared...


    When he was in the provincial capital, he had seen this new thing called a car from the West...


    But those gadgets compared with the steel behemoth in front of them, they were just like rotten goods that should be thrown away.


    Just when Master Ren was a little overwhelmed, the door of the most hideous looking black steel behemoth in the middle opened...a handsome young man with a straight figure and good looks walked out of the car...


    No one else, it was Zhou Ye...


    He smiled and got out of the car, came to Master Ren, and said with a smile: "Master Ren??"


    "You are... Mr. Zhou Ye Zhou?" Looking at the handsome boy in front of him, combined with the information he had obtained, Master Ren finally guessed Zhou Ye''s identity.


    "Haha... it''s right down!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, pointing to the welcome sign hanging on the shed, and smiling: "I just accompany my wife back to save relatives, and by the way help my father-in-law to celebrate his birthday. Master Ren is such a gift!"


    "Where and where, Mr. Zhou is young and promising. It is the pride of our county. When mentioning Mr. Zhou in the provincial capital, no one knows who knows... If Mr. is so humble, who else can be regarded as the young Junyan. The title..." Everyone carried the sedan chair, not to mention that Master Ren still asked Zhou Ye, and it was naturally a little more greeted.


    After praising Zhou Ye, Master Ren smiled and pulled his daughter to his side, and said to his daughter Ren Tingting, "Tingting, call someone..."


    "Hello Brother Zhou..." Although Ren Tingting was a little depressed because of her mother''s death, she didn''t dare to delay her father''s business...Before coming, she was told by her father Qian Wanwan... how to follow This Mr. Zhou said hello.


    "Hahaha... It is said that the beautiful face of the daughter of the Ren family is very beautiful... I saw it today, and it was so..." Zhou Ye smiled and praised: "Master Ren, you will be blessed in the future..."


    "Haha... let me borrow your auspicious words..." Master Ren said with a smile to Zhou Ye: "Mr. Zhou is busy with his work on weekdays, and it is rare to go back to the county. Ren has long been unable to meet his husband. It¡¯s a pity that I missed it... It¡¯s rare to catch up with your husband today to visit relatives in the hometown. It¡¯s better to hit the sun if you choose a day, or to let the next person do the job, how about picking up the dust for your husband?"


    "This..." Zhou Ye hesitated for a while, pretending to be reserved, and said with a smile: "I have taken Master Ren''s wishes, but today I came back with my insider...This..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words seemed to mean rejection...Master Ren suddenly panicked...


    "Sir, don''t want to shirk it... With Mrs. Zun, let me tell you what?"


    "It doesn''t have to be..." Zhou Ye thought about it for a while, then smiled: "Since Master Ren''s affection is difficult to overcome, then I will first inform the insiders and let them return to Mijia Village first, so that they can treat my father-in-law. Have an explanation..."


    "It''s so good...!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Master Ren was even happier...


    Damn it, I can¡¯t tell if your wife is by your side...


    If you dismiss your wife, it will be more convenient for me to talk to you...


    Zhou Ye smiled and accused Master Ren, and walked back to his car... and talked about it with his two women.


    The Mijia sisters are very reasonable... They agreed with a smile... Get off the car, transfer to the car driven by their maid, and set off for Mijia Village first.


    And here... Zhou Ye returned to Master Ren again...


    "The people in my family have already returned to Mijia Village first... Why don''t we set off too..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "It should be so!" After Master Ren said these words, he was a little worried...


    When he originally came to pick up Zhou Ye, he planned well, and even prepared the three slide poles of the Zhou family, but he really did not expect that Zhou Ye would come back not in a carriage, but in a car. ...This makes him a little worried...


    Would Zhou Ye sit on the pole?Who will drive??


    That thing...Ren Boss doesn''t think that there are capable people in his subordinates.


    But if you don''t take the sliding pole, how can everyone set off together??


    When he was worried, Zhou Ye smiled... "This is a rare opportunity, Master Ren and Sister Ren, why don''t you experience my new car together?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s suggestion, Master Ren instantly said, "So, then I will also drive a foreigner and try this oil-drinking carriage!"


    Zhou Ye laughed when he heard the words, and let Master Ren and Tingting Ren into the car...


    Although Ren Tingting was a little depressed because of the pain of losing her mother, she was a child''s character, so she was quickly distracted by the seemingly luxurious configuration in the car...


    Sitting in the passenger seat, she kept asking Zhou Ye-what is this?


    what is that??


    Why does this light up?Is it a ruby?


    Why does this transfer??


    Facing the curiosity of Little Lori, Zhou Ye was very patient...


    He answered Little Lori''s questions one by one...


    And Master Ren sat in the back seat, sighing the pride of the Zhou family, while carefully observing the interaction between Zhou Ye and his daughter.


    Ren Lao Jing and Ma Lao Hua, he could still see Zhou Ye''s extraordinary attitude towards his daughter.


    He could see that Zhou Ye still had a good impression of his daughter...It made him feel that his move was right.


    Here, Zhou Ye drove slowly towards the county seat, while the servants of the Ren family trot all the way to follow...


    After arriving in the city, because there are many places in the city, the roads are too narrow, and Zhou Ye''s car is a bit too wide to get through, so he has to go around in a circle...


    When passing by a market, suddenly a girl with a basket slung down in front of Zhou Ye''s car with a thump... unable to get up for a long time.


    The servants who followed Zhou Ye''s car immediately rushed over... "What are you doing? Stay a little farther, don''t block Mr. Zhou''s car..."


    Seeing this, Zhou Ye frowned, opened the door and walked down...


    "Go away!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the servant shuddered like a dogfight, and shouted at the girl: "I heard that, Mr. Zhou tells you to go away..."


    "I mean you-get out of here!" Zhou Ye said, slapped the servant of the house to the fan, turning it three hundred and sixty degrees in place.


    Chapter 2389

 Chapter 2005

    Chapter two thousand three hundred and eighty nine


    To be honest, in this world, perhaps many rich people are not the kind of guys who ignore etiquette and morals and are unkind.


    But those guys who depend on them for food can''t help but feel like they are amazing.


    Zhou Ye hates this kind of guy the most...


    Moreover, the most important thing is this girl who fell on the ground, Zhou Ye looked familiar...


    He walked to the girl and gently helped her up... softly asked, "Are you okay?"


    "Yes, I''m sorry..." Dong Xiaoyu looked at Zhou Ye''s handsome face, and said with some embarrassment: "I...I don''t want to ruin people, it''s just...It''s just that my body is not very good, and I often do this for no reason. Fall..."


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye looked at the pale face of the girl in front of him, his eyes penetrated her heart directly...


    Well, congenital heart disease, this disease is genetic...


    In modern medicine, there is still a chance to correct and treat... But in this era, it is the curse that the ancestors did not accumulate virtue and could not survive the age of thirty.


    "What is your name? Who else is in the family?" Zhou Ye asked softly.


    "I...I''m Dong Xiaoyu, I, my family has no relatives..."


    At this moment, I gathered around to watch the lively neighborhoods and talked about it...


    In fact, to put it bluntly, it is the misfortune of Dong''s family. Dong Xiaoyu''s father is a patient with congenital heart disease.


    I found a wife and wanted to be happy... As a result, when his wife was left with Dong Xiaoyu, Dong Xiaoyu''s father did not get better...


    By the time Dong Xiaoyu was twelve years old, her mother abandoned her husband and abandoned her son and left her hometown... Never ever had a diseased ghost like Dong Xiaoyu''s father again.


    However, Dong Xiaoyu''s father became more and more ill under this blow. Just last year, he left his daughter and died...


    Despite this, Dong Xiaoyu is still alive, relying on doing odd jobs for neighbors in the neighborhood, washing clothes, and making money to support herself.


    It¡¯s just that everyone knows that congenital heart disease cannot be overworked... Therefore, Dong Xiaoyu¡¯s health is getting worse and worse in recent years... This is to rely on her to be young and still supportive. , Otherwise, long ago...


    Listening to the neighbors in the neighborhood, Zhou Ye already knew Dong Xiaoyu¡¯s situation in his heart... and besides the pale face of the girl in front of him, she was also a beautiful woman... Zhou Ye didn¡¯t need to die to the beauty. Don''t save...


    Wait a minute...


    Dong Xiaoyu??


    In that movie, the ghost bride who has been dead for two years??


    What a coincidence... Zhou Ye really didn''t expect that he would actually see this girl while she was still alive.


    However, it is normal to want to come. Since it is a county seat, this place is not big, and there is nothing strange about it.


    At this moment, the sweating Master Ren and his daughter squeezed into the crowd together...


    To be honest, from the time Zhou Ye got out of the car, Master Ren wanted to get out of the car with him... It''s a pity that he can''t open the door...


    After sweating profusely for a long time, I knew how to open the car door and rushed down...


    He now has the heart to hack his stupid slave to death...


    Madan¡¯s, Lao Tzu has lost all his energy for a long time, and finally made this uncle be satisfied with my Ren''s family a lot. Even Lao Tzu, in order to please this young master, even gave up his own daughter...you are paralyzed, you are It doesn¡¯t matter if I scold a sentence, the image of Laozi¡¯s painstaking efforts is all at once destroyed...


    Sun thief, if the cooperation between Lao Tzu and this Zhou Dayo goes to naught this time, Madan¡¯s, I will light the sky lanterns for your family.


    With a fierce heart in his heart, Master Ren rushed to Zhou Ye and remedyed: "This girl, how are you? Would you like me to find a doctor for you? Don''t worry about the medical fees. These little money, I will take care of you. I took it..."


    Compared to Master Ren¡¯s sophistication, little Lori Ren Tingting appears to be more sincere... "Sister, your face is so ugly, or let Brother Zhou send you to the doctor..."


    Although he was scolded by the servants of the Ren family, Dong Xiaoyu is really not a vengeful personality... She shook her head weakly... gritted her teeth and said: "No, no need... Thank you, Master Ren, thank you Miss... I My disease... my disease can''t be cured, so don''t waste money!"


    "Don''t listen to those quack doctors!" Zhou Ye interrupted Dong Xiaoyu''s words as soon as he opened his mouth, and then hugged Dong Xiaoyu sideways without hesitation... "You can cure this disease..."


    "Master...you..." Dong Xiaoyu was so embarrassed by Zhou Ye''s actions... amidst the embarrassment, there was a touch of heartfelt feeling.


    Being lonely when she was young, she has already tasted the warmth and coldness of humanity...


    There are so many people who are not saved by death, and there are many icing on the cake.


    But, how many people give charcoal in the snow?


    What''s more, she met Zhou Ye on the water and never knew each other... Zhou Ye actually treated her like this, how could this not let Dong Xiaoyu''s heart be a little warmer and fantasy?


    What should I say...


    Girls, who doesn¡¯t have illusions about love?


    It''s just that Dong Xiaoyu''s family knows about his family affairs, and he has this genetic disease that doesn''t live long, so don''t drag others down...


    However, she has always had illusions about love in her heart. Otherwise, in the movie, Qiusheng would not just burn her two incense sticks, and she would fall in love with Qiusheng with all his heart.


    This can only be said... She has been depressed for too long.


    "Okay, stop talking!" Zhou Ye interrupted Dong Xiaoyu with a smile, and put her gently on the back seat of the car, while saying: "Your disease, I can cure...wait for one Months later, I promise to let you run and jump again, just like a normal girl..."


    After Dong Xiaoyu was settled, Zhou Ye let Master Ren sit in the front passenger seat, and let Ren Tingting sit in the back to take care of Dong Xiaoyu.


    "Master Ren, is there any quiet place?" Zhou Ye asked casually, "I need to treat Miss Dong. When I am treating, I can''t be disturbed!"


    "Yes, yes... I have a manor outside the city. It is very quiet and absolutely meets the requirements of the husband!" Master Ren hurriedly replied.


    "It shouldn''t be too late, you come and show me the way!"


    As he said, Zhou Ye stepped on the accelerator... His car made a roar, and ran to the side in fright to watch the bustling passersby...


    It took more than ten minutes, Zhou Ye finally drove the car out of the city, and another five or six minutes, Zhou Ye rushed to the manor outside Ren''s city at the fastest speed.


    When he arrived outside the manor, Master Ren was responsible for calling the door to lead the way, while Zhou Ye ran all the way with Dong Xiaoyu in his arms and rushed to a quiet room in the inner house.


    Chapter 2390


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and ninety


    To be honest, Dong Xiaoyu''s situation at this time is still very serious...


    She herself was overworked, making her deformed heart a little overwhelmed... In addition to being frightened in the city today, the situation is even more serious...


    Now, Dong Xiaoyu is beginning to have nosebleeds... Obviously, the situation is urgent.


    After gently placing Dong Xiaoyu on the couch, Zhou Ye waved his hand and drove him out...


    Then, Zhou Ye gently lifted Dong Xiaoyu up from the lying couch... unwrapped her cover, and then sat behind her.

 Chapter 2006

    "Sir...I, am I alive soon..."


    It''s one thing to know that you will live soon, but¡ªface death is another thing...


    For Dong Xiaoyu, a nosebleed is a sign that her condition is getting worse again... This is how her father died.


    "Don''t talk nonsense... You''re just getting a little angry..." Zhou Ye was talking nonsense, while holding her back with his hands.


    How should I put it, although Zhou Ye can use Yanling to cure Dong Xiaoyu in one fell swoop... But that sentence, Yanling is sometimes too fucking... If you don''t stipulate the rules inside, then It can give you a lot of moths.


    Besides, if it was cured all at once, it would be unrealistic.


    In this case, how can Zhou Ye''s secret plan be played??


    So let''s say--


    Pretend, Zhou Ye will have to work harder to pretend... Otherwise, how could he trick a female ghost into a wife?


    Uh, well, Dong Xiaoyu at this time is not yet a female ghost, and will not become a female ghost in the future.


    "Sir, don''t lie to Xiaoyu... Xiaoyu''s body, Xiaoyu knows..." Listening to Zhou Ye''s voice behind him, and feeling the big hands clinging to his waistcoat behind him, Dong Xiaoyu said with some shame, "Xiaoyu knows that he is dead soon. Now... Before Xiaoyu''s death, she still has a small wish. Please make her whole..."


    "As long as you don''t die, I will fulfill you with a thousand wishes..." Zhou Ye said with a strenuous expression, while using his own strength to correct Dong Xiaoyu''s deformed heart bit by bit.


    "Xiaoyu and Xiaoyu just want to know the life of her husband... Even if Xiaoyu dies in the future... I don''t want to forget the kindness of her husband to Xiaoyu... It was the husband who let Xiaoyu know that there are still good people in this world... Sir??" While speaking, I suddenly felt that there was no movement of Zhou Ye behind him...


    She couldn''t help turning her head to look, only to see Zhou Ye at this moment, her eyes closed, her expression sullen, and the smoke above her head...


    This situation caused Dong Xiaoyu''s heart to be moved involuntarily¡ª"Could it be...could it be that he paid a huge price to treat my disease..."


    "Mr...Mr. Don''t...Xiaoyu...Xiaoyu is not worth it..." Dong Xiaoyu cried bitterly...


    She felt that she was a bad life, but what about Zhou Ye?It is obviously not a simple figure to make the famous master Ren family in the county seat be careful... Compared with this, she really feels that she is not worth making Zhou Ye pay such a heavy price...


    Uh-what price did Zhou Ye pay??


    A little bit of strength for him corrects Dong Xiaoyu''s heart.


    There is also a little bit of water in the body that turns into steam, which emerges from the top of the head, adding a 50-mao special effect to myself.[Although this special effect is a little bit small, but I have to say that it is simple and easy to understand. At least when Zhou Ye was young, when he saw this scene on the TV screen, he knew that it was healing exercises... and obviously Although Dong Xiaoyu has never watched TV, she is also aware of it.


    Next, that is the most important point, and the least worth mentioning, that is-Zhou Ye''s acting skills can be called a movie king.


    In fact, when Dong Xiaoyu watched him crying bitterly, this guy was still thinking about whether to add a drama to himself, such as vomiting blood...


    However, after thinking about it, Zhou Ye thinks it''s fine... Be kind, don''t deceive the girl like this... So, let''s do it for the time being.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye looked weak and said, "Don''t...don''t cry...cry again...cry again...it won''t be pretty..."


    After saying this, Zhou Ye tilted his head and fainted...


    Well, an existence that can destroy the multiverse with one hand only corrected a deformed heart patient and fainted??


    If his women see this scene, they will probably complain about him¡ªmy dear, your acting is too exaggerated.


    It''s a pity that Zhou Ye''s women are not here. There is only one ignorant and pure Dong Xiaoyu...


    Seeing the appearance of Zhou Ye fainting, Dong Xiaoyu couldn''t help it anymore, turned around and lay down on Zhou Ye''s body... and cried bitterly... while crying, shouting loudly... "Come on... Help what¡­¡­"


    Okay, this is Zhou Ye''s miscalculation...


    According to Zhou Ye''s countless experience in reading films...Isn''t this woman supposed to shake him desperately, shouting his name... Why didn''t she refuse to hit 120?


    Why don''t you follow the script??


    You called for help, and when someone from outside ran in, how could I act...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye had to open his eyes in Dong Xiaoyu''s surprised gaze... "Stop yelling... I''m fine... You can be quiet for a while... Just let me rest!"


    "Hmm...Hmm..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Dong Xiaoyu stretched out his hand to cover his little scorpion, as if he was serving a sacred decree.


    She hugged Zhou Ye tightly like this, letting him lie halfway in her arms, completely ignoring the situation that she had nothing else on her body except belly teasing.


    Perhaps, for Dong Xiaoyu now, Zhou Ye is no longer an outsider...It was a savior who did not hesitate to harm her body to save her...Her whole heart fell into Zhou Ye''s body...


    Don''t say it''s just a knee pillow... Even if someone tells her now that as long as she shows up to Zhou Ye, Zhou Ye will get better immediately, and she will show up to Zhou Ye without hesitation.


    No way, who called Dong Xiaoyu is too pure?And Zhou Ye is another old oil who has lived for countless years...


    To deal with such innocent sister paper, Zhou Ye was squeezing it with his hands.


    Don''t say anything despicable or despicable... Since ancient times, affectionate has always been a routine.


    Besides, how can the matter of picking up girls be called despicable??


    Zhou Ye, who was half lying in Dong Xiaoyu''s arms, raised his hand weakly, gently wiped the teardrops from the corner of her eyes, and said, "Have you...do you feel your body... a lot better..."


    "Yeah... I feel it..." Dong Xiaoyu nodded her head desperately when she heard the words. She knew that she was sick. Not only could this disease not be able to do heavy work, but she could also not be happy and compassionate... if she used to be like Just like that, if she cried loudly, then she should have felt dizzy in her head...


    But this time, it didn''t.


    Chapter 2391


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and ninety one


    "I''m really better... sir... Don''t die, sir..." Dong Xiaoyu said while weeping.


    "Don''t make trouble... I... I just exhausted my internal strength... How could I die?" Zhou Ye leaked a smile, gently touched Dong Xiaoyu''s cheek, and joked: "I''m still waiting for Xiaoyu You thank me..."


    "Xiaoyu is a cow and a horse in this life, and I have to repay Mr.''s life-saving grace..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Dong Xiaoyu said without hesitation.


    "Don''t be funny, you don''t need Xiaoyu to be a cow and a horse... Just be me a concubine!" Zhou Ye leaked out his wolf ambition...


    "Um...what the gentleman said, Xiaoyu listens...as long as you survive...Xiaoyu is willing to fold your clothes and warm your quilt forever, make tea and cook..." Actually, I cried again as I said.


    "I''m really fine..." Acting is acting, but watching sister paper cry so much, Zhou Ye can''t bear it... He said, he was about to sit up...


    In the end, he was hugged tightly by Dong Xiaoyu...Don''t let him get up..."Sir, Xiaoyu believes...you should take a good rest...Xiaoyu believes you..."


    "I said I''m really fine..." Zhou Ye was helpless...


    "Well, Xiaoyu believes..."


    Niu, you are talking about believing, and seeing me in your eyes is like seeing a guy in a state of dying. Do you really believe me??


    At this moment, Zhou Ye had a feeling of moving a rock and hitting his own foot...


    "Hey, my violent temper... I still don''t believe it..." At this moment, Zhou Ye, who was riding a tiger, became angry with some birds...


    With a snap of fingers...

 Chapter 2007

    Then, there was a sound of broken glass...


    On the couch, the figures of Zhou Ye and Dong Xiaoyu suddenly disappeared into this world...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­Long live harmony¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A moment later, after a trance, Zhou Ye and Dong Xiaoyu appeared on the couch again.


    However, the figures of the two are a little different at this time...


    Zhou Ye is still that Zhou Ye, and it seems that nothing has changed, but what about Dong Xiaoyu?There was a slight change.


    On her original youthful and invincible pretty face, there is a touch of amorous feelings that only mature women have...


    In the watery eyes, with a smile and anger, looking at Zhou Ye...


    One second in this world, the mirror has been one year old.


    In the year when the mirror world was deliberately accelerated by Zhou Ye, Dong Xiaoyu was wiped out by Zhou Ye...not only was he wiped out, but he also fully understood when he left the mirror world. How unreasonable my own man is...


    "Ahem... Xiaoyu... Um... you take a break... I''ll go see Master Ren first..." With that, Zhou Ye jumped out of the bed and then got out of the room...


    Seeing the appearance of his own man''s guilty conscience, Dong Xiaoyu couldn''t help but sneered...


    Of course she knew what Zhou Ye was guilty of...


    In fact, she wanted to tell Zhou Ye very much¡ªLang Jun, you really don¡¯t have to be guilty...even if you think you are deceiving Xiaoyu with a routine to make Xiaoyu fall in love with you...but don¡¯t forget, if it wasn¡¯t for you...Xiaoyu might have been Fragrant Xiaoyu is lost...


    This love doesn¡¯t depend on how much you can do. You don¡¯t know how much you can do... Even if you just gave a little bit of strength that is insignificant to you, but-for Xiaoyu, it is an unforgettable life-saving grace ...


    How can Xiaoyu bear to blame you?Xiaoyu is not such a shallow and shameless woman.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    However, Dong Xiaoyu finally didn''t say these words in his heart... There is no way, looking at his guilty conscience, it is so cute... Although his man is powerful, it is precisely the most grounded one. The act of anger is what makes Dong Xiaoyu most comfortable.


    He never regarded her as a humble concubine, but regarded her as his own woman...so he was guilty...


    Lang!Why are you calling Xiaoyu so willing to criticize you...


    Thinking of the scene where Zhou Ye was acting when we first met, thinking of the scene in the mirror world... where we are with each other day and night, and the ears and ears are rubbing together... Xiaoyu gradually became a little silly...


    However, at this moment, she felt a little uncomfortable to breathe...a little bit of breathless feeling...


    what happened?Didn''t he cure his heart disease with his lover''s ability to reach the sky??


    Thinking of this, Dong Xiaoyu suddenly became a little nervous... She is now extremely afraid of death... After she is afraid of death, she will never see her man again. After she is afraid of death, she will not be able to be with her man day and night... ¡­


    The more I think about it, the more afraid Dong Xiaoyu...


    Uh--


    Embarrassing...


    Dong Xiaoyu suddenly discovered that the original culprit that made her breathing a little difficult was nothing but her previous clothes...


    What should I say??


    In order to restore the original state, Dong Xiaoyu put on the clothes she wore a year ago while walking out of the mirror world... So a misunderstanding appeared... Everyone knows that the woman before and the woman after, That figure is completely different.


    Someone helped massage, moisturizing day and night, and a sister was alone...


    So Dong Xiaoyu became fat...


    This "fat" doesn''t matter, the shirt he was originally wearing looks a bit narrow, which is why Dong Xiaoyu feels a little breathless.


    Ok¡­¡­


    The culprit is not someone else, it is Zhou Ye...


    Thinking of this, Dong Xiaoyu couldn''t help but blush with shame...


    Let''s not talk about Dong Xiaoyu''s side, let''s talk about Zhou Ye''s place first...


    Zhou Ye, who had left the back room, went straight to the front yard and found the two fathers and daughters who were waiting anxiously.


    After a few greetings, Zhou Ye said that Miss Dong''s condition had been controlled by him... Only then did Master Ren relieved.


    If that''s the case, let''s eat everybody... After all, it''s time to order.


    Although the other courtyard outside the city is not as numerous as the other courtyard in the city, there is no shortage of cooks. In addition, he ordered his servants to ride to the city on a donkey and invited the master of the restaurant to his home... this lunch It is also very rich.


    Here, Master Ren and Zhou Ye are chatting, waiting for the banquet to be served, while over there, the little Lolita of the Ren family has ran to the backyard and went to see Dong¡¯s sister...


    In itself, Dong Xiaoyu is a gentle temper, and the little Lori of the Ren family has just lost her mother...


    The two didn¡¯t know how, the more they talked, the more speculation...


    Even at the banquet, Dong Xiaoyu was helping Ren Jiaxiao Lori to speak...


    Finally, Ren''s little Lolita succeeded in keeping up with Zhou Ye''s pace under the betrayal of her father...


    The reason used by the master Ren family is also quite fair...that is-he intends to send his daughter to a women¡¯s school in the provincial capital, but the daughter¡¯s family is inconvenient outside, so he entrusts Zhou Ye to take care of them. It''s best to stay in Zhou Ye''s home...


    In response to this, Zhou Ye made a slight gesture, declined, and then agreed...


    Chapter 2392


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and ninety two


    After lunch, Zhou Ye planned to drive away...


    Zhou Ye agreed to Master Ren¡¯s request for cooperation. Of course, he suggested that Master Ren should not engage in ocean trade. In fact, the payment cycle would be slow, and he would have to bear certain risks...


    Zhou Ye knew why Master Ren had lost money no matter what business he did in the past ten years.


    After all, he who has watched the movie, how could he not know... The root of all this is because more than ten years ago, the old man of the Ren family cleverly took a certain Feng Shui master''s dragonfly and hit the Feng Shui treasure.


    It is precisely because the old man of the Ren family deceived others with power and taken away the treasures left by Feng Shui, that is why the Feng Shui master deliberately set up a Feng Shui bureau to harm his Ren family.


    However, speaking of it, Zhou Ye also felt that the old lady Ren was a little short-sighted...


    Now that you have taken a good place from others, you still let them do their best to arrange the Feng Shui bureau??Is he missing a string in his brain??Do you really think that the whole world is the Virgin''s disease patients who repay their grievances with virtue??


    It''s no wonder that people will be harmed...

 Chapter 2008

    Of course, these things just went through Zhou Ye''s mind a little bit, and he didn''t say anything...


    The only reason why Master Ren was not allowed to buy a ship to run shipping was because he was afraid that his bad luck would be transmitted to the Mijia fleet.


    Besides, letting Master Ren open a factory will make money in the same way. At that time, a little feng shui pattern will be placed in the factory, and the bad luck of the ancestors of the Ren family will be washed away with poison...


    Apart from other things, at least cooperate with Zhou Ye, Zhou Ye can''t let him lose money, anyway, Zhou Ye is beating his daughter''s idea.


    Of course, Master Ren didn''t know all of this... He was just a pity that he didn''t get involved in the most profitable shipping.


    However, after thinking about it for a while, Master Ren felt that this was actually quite reasonable... After all, it was the first time everyone had cooperated. Why would you want to get involved in the most profitable business??Friendship is slowly cultivated...I will get acquainted in the future, and even when my daughter married Zhou Ye, and the two families became a family, it would not be too late to join the sea.


    Therefore, Master Ren was not angry, but contentedly kept thanking Zhou Ye.


    Of course, as Master Ren who wants to have a good relationship with Zhou Ye, he would not do nothing and let Zhou Ye leave...


    He simply used his new funeral in his inner room and his daughter Ren Tingting was easy to touch the scene at home, and encouraged his daughter to go to Mijia Village with Zhou Ye. My daughter can build a good relationship with Zhou Ye and lay the foundation for their future marriage...


    This is something Zhou Ye couldn''t ask for...Of course he won''t refuse...


    Therefore, this time Zhou Ye''s car not only added a patient Dong Xiaoyu who claims to be treated for another six months, but also a cute little loli, Ren Tingting.


    Speaking of which, Ren Tingting actually had a very good impression of Zhou Ye...


    He is knowledgeable, handsome, and knows many interesting stories... the most important thing is that he is very gentle and kind.


    All of this caused Ren Tingting to have a lot of affection for Zhou Ye.


    Therefore, Ren Tingting did not resist the incident of following Zhou Ye to Mijia Village to pay the birthday greetings to the Mi Family father.


    Ren Tingting, who was sitting in the passenger seat, gradually let go of Huong''s embrace under Zhou Ye''s teasing, and the sadness in her heart was also reduced a lot.


    Especially, as soon as Zhou Ye finished talking about several small jokes circulating on the Internet... Ren Tingting was so amused that she fell back together, laughing out of breath.


    Gradually, Ren Tingting became lively...


    The little Lolita who had regained her vitality gradually became curious... She was directly transformed into a hundred thousand why.


    Why can this car go without a horse?


    Why is it so cool in the car?


    why¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After asking why this series of questions, Zhou Ye almost didn''t parry... After all, many things involve advanced physics knowledge... If you really want to explain it, you will not be able to explain it for a while...


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye had already dealt with the 100,000 surprises of why Little Lori...


    Along with the interruption, she dealt with little Lori...


    Fortunately, Mijia Village is not far from the county seat. A dozen kilometers is not a short distance for walking, but for driving...hehe, only half an hour.


    When Zhou Ye drove back to his father-in-law''s house... the Mi family sisters greeted him.


    No one else got off the car first, it was Ren Tingting''s little Lolita...


    As soon as she jumped out of the car, she cleverly smiled at the two women: "Sister Lian is good, sister Ying is good...I am Ren Tingting, and I am here to pay the birthday greetings to Father Mi on behalf of my father!"


    "Sister Tingting is too polite..." Michelin smiled and nodded... When she was in the county seat, she saw Ren Tingting standing next to Master Ren from a distance in the car, so she was no stranger to her...


    "Sister Lian, Sister Ying...you are so beautiful..." Little Lolita is not only sweet, but sweeter, she coaxed the two girls into laughter when she spoke.


    Then, out of the car is Dong Xiaoyu...


    When she got out of the car, she put her posture very low... facing the two girls, she hit the ground, and said: "Xiaoyu has seen two sisters..."


    For Dong Xiaoyu, the Mi family sisters had never seen it before... While the two hurriedly helped Dong Xiaoyu up, they repeatedly said: "My sister is too polite..."


    But his eyes looked at Zhou Ye, who just got out of the car...


    Zhou Ye is also a bachelor...


    He said directly: "Xiaoyu will be our own family from now on...you have to do your duty as a sister!"


    Your own family??


    To be a sister??


    The Mi sisters were taken aback when they heard this, and then suddenly...


    Well, it seems that this is the sister whose own man is in trouble outside...


    Although they complained in their hearts, the two women did not show it on their faces... Over the years, with the sisters from Yingzhou, they have also learned a lot...


    For example, no matter how angry you are, you can¡¯t make your own man face upset...


    For example, because a woman is angry with her own man, it is only herself who is unlucky in the end... Wait, a woman''s wisdom.


    Of course, before the two girls came back, they were mentally prepared...maybe they would have an extra sister.


    However, Dong Xiaoyu was really unexpected...The younger sister they thought was Miss Ren Jia, Ren Tingting... Dong Xiaoyu was completely unplanned.


    However, the two did not feel angry about this, they were just very interested in the story between Dong Xiaoyu and their man...


    No, their sisters are going to drag Dong Xiaoyu aside and take a good game...


    Chapter 2393


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and ninety three


    After receiving Zhou Ye, the Mi family sisters directly took Ren Xiaoluoli and Dong Xiaoyu back to the inner house, and said something about her daughter''s family.


    As for Zhou Ye, he went to see Mr. Mi first...


    After all, besides the son-in-law of the Mi family, Zhou Ye also had an identity, he was the son of Master Mi''s life and death... He didn''t go to see Master Mi first, but it was impossible.


    Don''t say... Over the years, as the Mi family''s business has grown bigger and bigger, Mr. Mi has almost retreated behind the scenes and left the world alone.


    All day long, it''s just punching, drinking tea, keeping in good health...


    Don''t mention the little days that are too tired...


    Compared to Zhou Ye''s first meeting with Mr. Mi, he looked younger now.


    In other words, once people let go of their minds and are not disturbed by the world, they will naturally live and become younger.


    Seeing Zhou Ye coming, Mr. Mi happily took Zhou Ye and sat in the small courtyard full of grapes, chatting with him.


    And Zhou Ye didn''t care. He drank the herbal tea specially prepared by the old man, and accompanied the old man with the mountains and the sea...The old man who occasionally made fun of him laughed.

 Chapter 2009

    As he said, he didn''t know what was going on, Master Mi fell silent...After a while, he spoke.


    "That...good son-in-law..."


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye felt that the old man''s tone was a little wrong... "What''s wrong? Old man?"


    "Are you... do you have a physical problem?" Mr. Mi said here, feeling very embarrassed.


    "There is a problem? No..." Zhou Ye was stunned on the spot when he was asked by the old man."I can kill with one punch for a year now, how could there be a problem?"


    "That''s... you have some disagreements with Lian''er Yinger and the others?"


    "Impossible, our husband and wife have a good relationship..." Zhou Ye felt that something was wrong...


    "Then...then why have you both been married for so many years...the stomachs of Lian''er and Ying''er are not moving?" Said this, Mr. Mi''s words grew more focused."Ye''er...You are not only responsible for the succession of your Zhou family''s inheritance, but also the responsibility of my Mi family''s inheritance. It is also on you... If it is really bad health, then find a better one. Doctor, take a look early, so I can let me carry my grandson early..."


    "..."


    Oops¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye felt that his expression at this time was definitely an embarrassing character... Fuck...


    Guard against everything, I didn''t expect a mistake here...


    Hey¡­¡­


    He really worked very hard...but...his own physical fitness is no longer what an ordinary woman can bear.


    Not to mention the two sisters of the Mi family...Even the death god of the four great gods of the multiverse has never been able to do it...


    His life level has risen a long time ago, I don''t know how high... this... how can this be broken??


    Okay...just fool around and talk...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye nodded repeatedly... "Hmm... OK... I will pay attention..."


    This obviously unwilling attitude made Old Mi furious... "Ye''er, don''t you don''t treat this as the same thing... You know, there are three unfilial piety, and no success is great... Your responsibility is great. It¡¯s not just about the inheritance of one family, it¡¯s about Zhou Mi¡¯s family...Today you give me a happy message...Do you want to do it?"


    "Uh... think about it!" Zhou Ye nodded honestly.


    "If you think about it, you can go to the Wangmu Temple thirty miles away and find a goddess named Gu Sui..." He said here, the old man lowered his voice and moved to Zhou Ye''s ear with a mysterious look. "I heard that she is the best at seeing the disease of childless young heir..." If a bowl of Fushui goes down, it will be effective that month..."


    Hearing what his father-in-law said, Zhou Ye was dumbfounded...


    Damn it, there is something wrong... actually let him go to the goddess??


    Uh, well, this is a world with ghosts and monsters, and in this era, people still have faith... It''s not surprising to find a goddess Zhantong in advance... The problem is... he is really not sick... What will Ma do??


    The most critical point is...


    How can it break if it doesn''t work...?


    Wait... Aunt Cane??


    This name is so familiar...


    Ah, isn''t this Jiu Shu''s junior sister??Laughing grandma?


    Uh, come to think of it... there should be a way to resolve the idea of ??my father-in-law...


    But... now, it can be delayed for a while...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye said honestly, "Okay, old man...I will go tomorrow..."


    "What? Tomorrow?? Tomorrow is too late...You go now..." To be honest, Mr. Mi has no shortage of anything now, just wants to hold his grandson...


    "But... it''s too late today..." Zhou Ye raised his head and looked at the setting sun that was already slanting westward, and explained: "This time it''s sixty miles away, and it''s almost the Zhongyuan Festival... ¡­How unsafe to walk at night at night..."


    Although Mr. Mi is eager for his grandson, he will not really care about the safety of his beloved son-in-law. Think about it carefully... It seems that what his beloved son-in-law said makes sense. This time and again... it is sixty miles. If you go, you have to go all day...


    Although my son-in-law has something called a car, the speed is very fast...


    But, exactly how fast it is, Mr. Mi is not very clear...


    So... he just settled at the speed of the carriage...


    Even if it¡¯s a carriage, it¡¯s sixty miles away, and it¡¯s about to be discredited at night and rushed back...that¡¯s really unsafe...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye escaped for the time being...


    "Okay...you go early tomorrow morning..." Father Mi clapped.


    "But... Father, tomorrow is your 60th birthday... How can I not be there..." Zhou Ye still wanted to postpone it again... "Or, what do you think? I will give you your birthday tomorrow, the day after tomorrow. Early in the morning, I went to the god-wife named Su Gu you mentioned... how about seeing her for a doctor?"


    "Not so...you kid is fooling me!" Old Mi patted the table, blowing his beard and staring angrily."Should you wait for me to end my birthday, and you should say the day after tomorrow...there is a business problem in the provincial capital, and you want you to deal with it? Do you think I''m already confused?"


    "How is it possible...Father, what you said... Am I such a person?" Zhou Ye said with an innocent look.


    "I look like..." When dealing with Wuhou, Mr. Mi really didn''t give his son-in-law face at all."Either you will go there tomorrow at noon, or you go now, you can choose one!"


    "Then...or else, sir..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, "...I will go to Aunt Sui to see a doctor the day after tomorrow...I will accompany you at home for two more days after the treatment. I will see the provincial capital again after the Zhongyuan Festival... What do you think??"


    "Okay, this is what you said! A gentleman can''t chase after a word..."


    Chapter 2394


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and ninety four


    Night falls--


    Because the two young ladies and uncles of the Mi family have returned from the provincial capital, the Mi family compound tonight is particularly lively...


    After eating a family dinner...


    Miloli took Ren Xiaoli and Dong Xiaoyu to the yard and set off fireworks...


    Michelin stayed in the house, accompanied by her own man.


    "Husband, did Daddy ask you today... When did you have a baby?" Michelin asked with a smile.


    "He was asking me, he just decided that there was something wrong with me..." Zhou Ye said with a bitter smile, "The problem is, I really don''t have any problems..."


    Regarding this, Michelin can guarantee her man... Not only does he have no problems, but he is also abruptly... One day and one night, it is him.


    However, this does not delay her to tease her man with this reason...


    Thinking of this, Michelin pressed her smile on her face seriously, and said solemnly: "That might...maybe, husband, you really have a problem...or else, why have you worked so hard? So many sisters...no children...Yeah-husband, I was wrong..."


    Michelin paid the price for her pride...

 Chapter 2010

    When Mi Luoli returned to the room with Ren Xiaoli and Dong Xiaoyu... she saw her own sister, who looked like she couldn''t get up again.


    As a young woman who has long understood the methods of her own men, Miloli guessed the fact that her sister was successful in her death...


    It''s just...In this way, the plan that required sisters to fight together at night suddenly lost an ally...


    How can this be broken??


    Although Milori knows that Dong Xiaoyu is already her own sister... but... she is really not sure if Dong Xiaoyu can accept the kind of routine that everyone plays together... After all, it takes time. ...


    However, soon, she didn''t have to think about it...


    Because Zhou Ye has called the maid and brought Ren Xiao Lolita to the guest room...


    "Xiaomi, how about we play the doctor game tonight?"


    "Bah! Bad guy!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    No words for a night............


    After all, the next day was Father Mi¡¯s 60th birthday, and Zhou Ye didn¡¯t dare to go too far. ...


    As a representative of successful people over the years...


    Mr. Mi''s birthday is still quite successful...


    The gentry and tycoon merchants in the ten miles and eight villages, don''t know whether they know each other... they all brought a gift... in the mall, one more friend is better than one more enemy.


    What''s more, everyone said that they live not far away. People from the villages and villages still have to help each other out to some extent... What is the world of humanity, this is the world of humanity.


    Who dares to say that he will never ask for help??


    Instead of embracing the Buddha''s feet temporarily, it is better to burn more incense on weekdays.


    With that kind of love, everyone will always help at critical moments.


    As for you...reluctant to share the birthday gift??


    Haha...Reluctant to give up, to give up, to give up, that''s Pai Yao... Can''t give up on small money, want to make big money??Earn in your dreams.


    In short, Zhou Ye was very tired on this day... His face almost stiffened with laughter... No way, who told him to be the only son-in-law of the Mi family??Both daughters are cheap to him. Who will he not be on at the critical moment??


    Fortunately... he doesn''t need him anymore... I have a butler from the Mi Family to see off the guests...


    Zhou Ye was lying directly on the recliner in the backyard...being served by three of his own women to rest.


    It''s a pity - not long after Zhou Ye''s leisurely life, something happened again...


    The next day after the old man¡¯s birthday banquet, Mr. Mi went crazy and drove Zhou Ye and his two daughters out... claiming that if you don¡¯t go to Aunt Su¡¯s to find out the cause of the disease and make one, two, three, Don''t come back to see him again...


    Got... Rice and Xiaomi, who was still gloating at his own man, are all dumbfounded...


    No...what does it have to do with them...


    That''s all your own man''s problem, OK??


    Of course, they only dared to think about these words in their hearts... They said they didn''t dare to say...


    In line with the saying that good sisters are blessed and shared difficulties, the two sisters of rice and millet simply took their new sister, Dong Xiaoyu, into the car...


    Come on, a family of four... drove the car and drove straight to the Wangmu Temple 30 miles away...


    At the gate of Wangmu Temple, Zhou Ye directly led the three daughters out of the car... and walked all the way towards the temple.


    This temple is not big, probably just like one acre with a courtyard.


    Perhaps because of the morning, there are not many people in the temple.


    Zhou Ye walked all the way in front, and behind the three sisters follow the footsteps of their own man.


    As soon as he walked into the courtyard gate of the temple, Zhou Ye saw a laughing aunt in a floral dress, carrying a broom, cleaning the temple.


    Seeing Zhou Ye and the four walking into the temple gate, Aunt Sui immediately greeted him with a smile, "Good morning, four...I wonder if you are here to burn incense and make your wish? Or are you here to exorcise evil spirits?"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye looked up and down at Aunt Sui...


    What should I say?


    It''s a big-laughing grandmother... just this appearance makes people have an urge to laugh.


    "Are you Aunt Cane?" Seeing her husband not speaking, Rice asked with a smile.


    "Exactly!" Aunt Sue nodded...


    "It''s like this..." Rice said with a smile: "Our sister and my husband have been married for several years... But for a long time, no heirs have been born... I heard my dad say, whether you ask God here Sending ghosts, or praying for children, are very efficacious... so I want to come and ask you to show us..."


    "Ok??"


    Hearing the words of rice, Aunt Su couldn''t help but look at Zhou Ye carefully...


    It doesn¡¯t matter if you look at it, you immediately feel that Zhou Ye¡¯s face is very wrong... "This gentleman''s face...what should I say?? This face is simply too expensive, and, depending on the face, this gentleman shouldn''t be right. Fate of the last... It''s just... it''s a little strange-this gentleman''s face shows... he should have many daughters, but not a single son...


    "This¡­¡­"


    To be honest, Gu Zhi feels that since she became a teacher, she has never seen such a strange face...


    Let¡¯s not talk about anything else, but Zhou Ye¡¯s fate is indescribable... at least at the level of a saint... to say something rebellious, at least it is also the emperor¡¯s fate.


    Moreover, in the palace of his descendants, it should be the face of hundreds of descendants and thousands of descendants, why... his wife said he has no heirs??


    Chapter 2395


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and ninety five


    Hearing Aunt Sue''s words to herself, Zhou Ye suddenly coughed twice in embarrassment...


    Yes, he doesn''t have a son, just a lot of daughters and granddaughters...


    Ahem...As for the fact that the daughter of a daughter is still a daughter, there is no need to talk about it here.


    "Actually... I''m here to find Aunt Sui this time... I want you to do me a favor!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Sir, please tell me..." Aunt Su did not dare to neglect Zhou Ye... After all, Zhou Ye is a truly noble person...


    "I want to ask Aunt Cane to tell you a lie and lie to my old man... to make him think that I was too suffocated and had no children... just need to do more good deeds, and it can be resolved. some time¡­¡­"

 Chapter 2011

    Before Zhou Ye finished speaking... she was interrupted by Aunt Cane... "Who do you think my Aunt Cane is? How could you lie to an old man with ostentatiousness... Do you have a conscience to deceive an old man like this? Does it hurt?"


    "Ahem... a hundred oceans, as a thank you!" Zhou Ye expelled the conditions...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Aunt Sui showed a struggling expression on her face... "This... this is not a question of money or not..."


    "Nine-five oceans..." Zhou Ye said slowly.


    "I have said that this is not a question of money or money..." Just after Gu Su said this sentence, she suddenly felt something wrong... "Wait... Why is the money getting less and less..."


    "If you hesitate any more, it will be ninety oceans..." Zhou Ye said cheerfully, "Of course, I won''t let Aunt Sue help you in vain... You helped me in this scene, so I will Do you a favor...how?"


    "Help me? Ha... What do I need your help?" Gu Sui said confidently.


    "People don''t want to be so absolute..." Zhou Ye said slowly: "For example... the man you have always liked... I will help you get him, how about?"


    "A word is sure..."


    This time, the speed at which Aunt Sui agreed to come down quickly made the three women behind Zhou Ye speechless...


    Just now, she was still a majestic and unyielding Gu Gu, and she succumbed in an instant...this...this has changed too quickly, right??


    "How do you want me to help you?" Aunt Sue asked directly...


    Why does she believe Zhou Ye''s words so much??


    Nothing else, just because Zhou Ye''s fate is indescribable, it''s a saint...


    Let¡¯s put it this way, sage, who speaks Tianxian, speaks according to the law...


    As long as it is his heart, it will invisibly cause the interaction between heaven and man, form a seemingly incredible causal relationship, and finally turn into reality.


    Others said that to help her get her senior, she would only treat that person as putting P...


    However, if it was Zhou Ye who said it, then she would get serious... Zhou Ye''s request was the cause, and if she did it, she would get the result...


    As a result, she can get her brother...


    Thinking about it makes people feel happy... No wonder the magpies were chatting in the courtyard this morning. The relationship is a great happy event.


    Seeing that Aunt Sui was so refreshing, Zhou Ye didn''t write any ink, and said directly to Aunt Sui: "You can go to Mijia Village with me, and tell the Mi Family about it yourself, even if it helped me a lot!"


    "Okay, I''ll go and clean up now..." Aunt Sui said, and rushed into the temple...


    And rice, millet and three daughters of Dong Xiaoyu were at a loss...Is it so smooth??


    Why did my own man say that he could help that Aunt Cane get the man she wanted, and Aunt Cane immediately agreed without asking??


    "Husband... you just promised to help people get the man they want, what if you can''t do it in the end?" Rice asked with some worry.


    "Don''t worry... For others, this matter is as difficult as reaching the sky, but for me, it''s so easy..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Besides, you also know the man that Aunt Sui wants... ¡­"


    "I know too? Who?" Rice asked curiously.


    "It''s your old brother Lin..." Zhou Ye said here, and couldn''t help laughing."Think about the way that Senior Brother Lin finally fell into Aunt Su''s hands, I want to laugh..."


    "Brother Lin?" Rice thought about it for a long time before she remembered who the brother Lin was from her husband... However, when she thought of the young brother Lin who was not old and declining, she was paired with this happy-looking sugarcane. At that time, there was an inexplicable urge to want... "Husband, you are necrotic..."


    "The brother Lao Lin..." Xiaomi also remembered the brother Lao Lin when her sister was practicing martial arts... and suddenly a smile was leaked.


    Seeing the two sisters laughing so happily, Dong Xiaoyu looked dumbfounded... She couldn''t get the smile of the two sisters at all.


    It¡¯s not a lot of time, and the laughing aunt who is packed up...Uh no, it should be said that Aunt Sue came out...


    She followed Zhou Ye and others out of the temple gate, then locked the temple gate, and sat in Zhou Ye''s car. After a while, she arrived at the Mi''s house...


    Don''t tell me, sometimes, if Zhou Ye said how he was, Master Mi would think that Zhou Ye was shirking and procrastinating...


    But, for the same thing, when Aunt Sue tells Mr. Mi, he really believes...


    After listening to Aunt Su¡¯s words, Mr. Mi couldn¡¯t say what his son-in-law was like. He urged his son-in-law and daughter to accumulate more virtuous behaviors and resolve hostility... And he, when he is okay, he will also be in his hometown. On the side, don''t eat the porridge and do good... praying for your daughter-in-law.


    In any case, this incident is temporarily over...


    Now that he has finished his own business, Zhou Ye promised Aunt Su, and of course he should do it quickly...


    After Aunt Su was left for lunch by Mr. Mi, she urged Zhou Ye to go quickly...


    She has been thinking about her brother for several years...


    Now that she can finally get what she wants...How can this not make her anxious?


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye certainly responded without hesitation...


    After eating lunch, Zhou Ye drove Aunt Sue back to the temple under the banner of sending Aunt Sue home...


    As soon as I returned to the temple, Aunt Su couldn''t help it anymore... "What can you do to help me get my senior?"


    "I have two strategies...I don''t know, which strategy do you plan to choose?" Zhou Ye asked calmly.


    "What did the upper policy say? What did the lower policy say?" Gu Gu asked.


    Zhou Ye didn''t answer, and sat directly at the table, fanning, "This day, it''s too hot...I''m a bit thirsty..."


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s betrayal, Aunt Sui could not wait to pinch him to death... But for the sake of her lifelong happiness, Aunt Sui endured... "Hey, yeah, yeah... Look at my memory, I actually forget it. Pour a cup of tea for the distinguished guest..."


    While talking, Aunt Sui picked up the tea bowl and poured a cup of tea for Zhou Ye.


    Chapter 2396


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and ninety six


    The so-called wine is full of respect, tea is full of deception...


    Obviously, Auntie Su is upset...


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t care too much about it. He was just to tease Aunt Sui... and he was not really thirsty.


    Watching Aunt Sui filling up the tea, Zhou Ye said cheerfully: "The so-called best strategy---it''s heart-breaking..."


    "Mind attack?" Aunt Su was taken aback when she heard Zhou Ye''s words. She didn''t care about sulking Zhou Ye anymore, and asked directly, "Sir? What is mind attack? What is the use of mind attack?"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled when he heard the words, and said, "The so-called heart attack is to use various methods to make him completely fall in love with you... It''s just..."


    "It''s just what?" When Aunt Sui heard Zhou Ye''s sentence [Let him completely fall in love with you], she suddenly became energetic and hurriedly asked: "You just say it quickly... just what?? "


    "It''s just-- it will take a little longer!" Zhou Ye replied calmly, "It will take at least a month..."


    Gu Sui suddenly smiled like a blooming chrysanthemum, holding her cheeks in her hands, and she looked like a slutty woman carrying spring... "Really? If you can really make brother fall in love with me, let alone a month. Now, even if it''s a year...I can wait!"

 Chapter 2012

    "Don''t you listen to the next move?" Zhou Ye asked, resisting the urge to burst into laughter...


    No way, it is really Aunt Sui at this time, it is really too funny...that looks, sincere...and cheap and embarrassed, it looks extremely funny.


    Zhou Ye''s words reminded Aunt Sue that she immediately woke up from her nympho state... "That''s right, sir, you still have a bad idea, what''s the bad idea?"


    "Well, you can''t get his body and mind at the same time, but the time is short!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Short?? How short??" Gu Su was indeed fooled, but she still noticed the trap in Zhou Ye''s words."What does it mean to not get my brother''s body and mind at the same time?"


    "That''s what I mean!" Zhou Ye picked up the tea cup calmly, took a sip of the tea, and smiled: "The next move will allow you to get your favorite man in the shortest possible time, but-you only People who can get him may not get his heart..."


    "The shortest time?? How short is it??" Aunt Sui''s eyes lit up at this time, as if she had seen a peerless treasure, asking Zhou Ye.


    "The fastest tonight..." Zhou Ye leaned Erlang''s legs and smiled graciously: "Tonight, you can get his person!"


    "That''s good¡ª" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Gu Zhi slapped the table suddenly and said loudly, "Then I will choose the best strategy!"


    "puff--!"


    When Aunt Sui patted the table, Zhou Ye happened to be drinking tea. Hearing Aunt Sui''s words, he spouted a mouthful of tea. The spray was full of face."You choose the best strategy, you take a picture of the table..."


    "Ahem...I didn''t want to strengthen my determination!"


    Aunt Su who was sprayed with tea by Zhou Ye didn''t dare to lose her temper, and said with a smiling face: "If the best policy doesn''t work, let''s use the second one..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Hearing Aunt Sue¡¯s words, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, but he didn¡¯t suffer a loss at all...but forget it, he is all about verifying the birth of a love, and he will stay here lately anyway until the end. Return to the provincial capital again during the Spring Festival...


    When hitting a child on a cloudy day, I am idle as well as I am idle... I think it is just for myself to have fun.


    "Since you have made your choice, then I will go first!" Zhou Ye said, he was about to get up and leave...


    However, he just wanted to leave, but found that his leg was hugged...


    "Sir, don''t go...uuuuu...I know it was wrong..."


    Zhou Ye looked down... Fuck, Aunt Sui was holding his leg with tears and nose... The howling was a pain.


    Zhou Ye was almost annoyed by this stuff... "You throw away..."


    "I won''t spread... You said you would help me... How can you speak without counting... Oh... I am..."


    "I''m going back to bring my wife here to help you..." Zhou Ye looked at the large pendant on his lap with a helpless look, and sighed: "I need to harden myself to strike iron. I want to make your brother''s sincere love. Fuck you...you at least have to learn how to dress yourself? Look at you...are you still a woman?"


    "Okay, I get it now!"


    As soon as Zhou Ye finished speaking, he felt his legs loosen. In an instant, the large pendant disappeared...


    Look at the table next to a large pendant that was still hung on his lap. At this time, he pinched the orchid finger with his hand, looking like everyone, holding a teacup for tea... "When will the gentleman be back?"


    "I''ll be back soon!"


    Zhou Ye didn''t bother to care about Laughing Auntie... You can be pissed off if you care about her.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye always counts...


    When it was not too late, he drove the Mi family sisters, Dong Xiaoyu and Ren family little Lolita.


    Although Dong Xiaoyu is naturally beautiful and has a good face, he is also not very good at making up, clothes matching and other female skills. Therefore, the two sisters of rice and millet are all their own sisters anyway, and a sheep is also catching up. Sheep also...


    Since it is teaching Aunt Cane how to make-up and how to dress herself, why not bring her own sister?


    As for Ren''s little Lolita, this little Lolita is just curious, she just wants to come out to play with her sisters.


    By the time Zhou Ye returned to the temple with her own woman, Gu Zhizhi had already done all the things that should be done in the temple...


    For example, the incense was given, and all the chores of this kind were enshrined for the soul infant, and they were all handled.


    Just waiting to accept the transformation of the two Xiaomi rice sisters.


    "Hello teacher!"


    Seeing Zhou Ye bringing her own woman over, Gu Sui''s attitude was still very correct, and she bowed directly to the two sisters of rice and millet.


    "Aunt Cane is too polite..."


    "Yes, everyone is a woman, of course we have to watch and help!"


    The two sisters didn''t get a big deal either. After all, Gu Zhi helped them temporarily get rid of the predicament caused by their father, and it was nothing to help each other.


    While talking, the two sisters of rice and millet began to circle around Su Gu...


    They are looking at Gu Gu¡¯s original capital...


    At the same time, it is also considering how to start to transform sugarcane.


    To be honest, the makeup techniques and dressing methods of rice and millet are all derived from the teachings of the Yingzhou Sisters...In fact, they themselves don¡¯t need makeup. After all, Zhou Ye still has a vision for women, and they are beautiful before makeup. , Tofu dregs after makeup, such a woman would not be able to get into Zhou Ye''s law.


    However, there is no way, women are naturally hard to resist cosmetics...Who would think that they are more beautiful?


    Chapter 2397


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and ninety seven


    In this situation¡­¡­


    The sisters of Yingzhou were led by Yamato Nadeshiko.


    Don''t forget, although Yamato Nadeshiko is an electronic elf, she is also a woman...In her storage settings, there are countless sorceries that make future men regret and hate.


    For example-make-up, one of the four major sorceries in Southeast Asia, is one of them.


    The two sisters of rice and millet are experts with makeup skills...but they never use them on themselves. Who is Zhou Ye, who likes their plain makeup and light makeup?


    Of course, in order to cooperate with this evil makeup technique, Yamato Nadeshiko also specially vacated a production line to produce various cosmetics made by Umbrella Biotechnology Laboratory for the sisters...


    It just so happened that the two sisters of rice and millet came back this time and brought a set.


    Otherwise, they would have to trouble their men to come to any door and go back to Yingzhou to get some spares from the sisters.


    Talk less gossip............


    The aunt, who just had a calm face and laughed loudly, was stunned by the circling look of rice and millet.


    "I...Is my clothes reversed?" Gu Sui looked at the two sisters of rice and millet with a look of disbelief...

 Chapter 2013

    Rice did not answer her, but looked up and down at Aunt Sue, and said, "No standing...zero points!"


    "The waist is too thick...zero points!" Xiaomi also said.


    "Bring your own airport-zero points!"


    "Too big, zero score..."


    "Face is too round, zero score..."


    "The apple is very tilted, add twenty points..."


    "The eyes are also big, plus twenty points..."


    "No taste in clothes, zero score..."


    "The manner is too rude...zero score..."


    With the words of the two people of rice and millet, Aunt Sue was confused...


    who am I?Why am i here?What should I do??These three philosophical questions all appeared in her mind.


    What Zhou Ye watched beside him was full of laughter...


    After a while, the two sisters of rice and millet finally had enough...


    Rice looked at the bewildered Su Gu, and smiled: "Although your own conditions are not very good... but-it is not hopeless... Now, we will start to transform you!"


    After speaking, the two sisters stood up and walked towards the temple... "Where is your bedroom?"


    "Do you still go to the bedroom?" Gu Sui asked blankly.


    "Of course I am going to the bedroom..." Xiaomi said of course: "Do you want to change clothes in front of my husband?"


    "Do I still need to change clothes? I...may I stop studying..."


    "No..."


    As the two sisters of rice and millet walked into the room with Aunt Su, Dong Xiaoyu and Ren Xiaoluoli also chased them... After all, they also wanted to see how the Mi sisters transformed Aunt Su.


    However, Zhou Ye simply closed the temple gate, and then sat at the tea table and drank tea.


    Just as he just picked up the teapot and poured himself a cup of tea, there was a howling sound like a pig from the bedroom of Aunt Cane not far away.


    "The waist is broken, the waist is broken...Don''t tugged anymore...Ah!!!"


    "No, I really can''t do this..."


    Hearing Aunt Sue''s screams, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but shook his head slightly, "How can it be possible that you want to be reborn without suffering a bit of sin?"


    More than an hour later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A woman wearing a big red cheongsam with a variety of styles walked out of the bedroom...


    That smile and frown, that walk and meal...


    It seems to be enough to make all the men stunned, drooling...


    But this does not include Zhou Ye...


    No way, who called the thin face mask on a woman''s face too garish in his eyes?


    For ordinary men, the beauty with extremely beautiful makeup is as conspicuous in his eyes as if his face is covered with plastic tape...


    So, Zhou Ye can''t like women who use evil makeup... Without him, the PS traces are too heavy.


    "Oh, that''s not bad, Aunt Sui... After you put on makeup, you are also a beautiful woman!" Zhou Ye said cheerfully, looking at the aunt Sui who had become alive.


    "How can you recognize me?"


    When Zhou Ye said hello to her, Aunt Su was stunned...


    To be honest, after the two sisters of rice and millet helped her put on her makeup, she was stunned... She never knew that she was so beautiful... She could hardly recognize the person in the mirror as herself. ...


    Of course, for the sake of beauty, she has suffered no less.


    For example-in order to make her wear this cheongsam that highlights her figure, the two sisters of rice and millet, together with Dong Xiaoyu and Ren Xiaoluoli, tied her waist with a waistband to a level where she can wear a cheongsam. .


    Of course, except for the waistband, nothing else...


    It''s nothing more than trimming the eyebrows and doing the hair...


    and many more¡­¡­


    At this time, Gu Sui was already overwhelmed with self-confidence. She felt that if she met her senior brother in her own posture, she would definitely be able to fascinate him and not find herself.


    Thinking of this, Aunt Su said a blessing to Zhou Ye, "Thank you, sir...I have confidence this time, and I have completely taken down my senior."


    "Don''t you think that you can take down your senior brother?" Zhou Ye said, smiling and shook his head... "It''s so naive!"


    "Then dare to ask sir... what else do I need to do?" Aunt Sue had trust in Zhou Ye to the extreme at this time... She believed that Zhou Ye must have follow-up arrangements for her.


    "Children can teach!" Zhou Ye was very satisfied with Gu Sui''s humble attitude!


    "As for men, there is almost no one who likes men and women. They only like weak women. This not only conforms to the yin and yang, but also highlights their masculinity. Therefore, you want to reverse your impression of yourself in front of your seniors. , Makeup alone is far from enough...you have to learn to behave like a baby and learn to be weak..."


    "How to learn to be weak? How to learn to act like a baby?" Gu Sui asked with a dazed expression.


    "Well¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª" Zhou Ye thought about it for a moment and asked, "For example, if you and your senior brother meet a ghost at this time, what will you do?"


    After hearing this, Gu Sui suddenly forgot that she was wearing a cheongsam, a high kick, and then pinched a sword finger, and said with a righteous appearance: "Then you need to ask? Of course it is to do it!!"


    "..." Seeing Gu Su''s appearance, Zhou Ye had the urge to hide his face and escape...


    What is the nature of change is difficult to change?


    This is the nature of change is difficult to change!!


    At this moment, Zhou Ye extremely doubted, was it a wrong choice to take this job because of his boredom??


    He was too lazy to say anything to Aunt Su, but beckoned to the girls standing behind Aunt Su... "Come on, rice, millet, Xiaoyu..."


    "What''s wrong? Husband!?"


    "What happened? Husband!"


    Chapter 2398


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and ninety eight

 Chapter 2014

    The three women obediently walked to their man''s side and stood still.


    "You can demonstrate to Aunt Su, when a normal woman encounters a ghost, what should she do with her beloved man next to her?" Zhou Ye said weakly.


    "Eh-a ghost...it''s terrible!"


    "Husband, I''m so scared!"


    "I''m afraid, husband!"


    In a blink of an eye, the three daughters made a correct choice for Gu Sui.


    Looking at the three girls trembling like a bird nestling in Zhou Ye''s arms, Gu Sui''s mind was all confused...


    "That... Mr. Zhou, they... They are just ordinary girls... But I am a goddess who asks God to give away ghosts!"


    "Do you still want to get the body and mind of your senior brother!" Zhou Ye asked helplessly after giving a blank look at this unknowingly laughing aunt.


    "I want to..." Su Gu suddenly understood Zhou Ye''s meaning, and quickly nodded her little head, "I know, I will do it!"


    "Very good!!" A smile appeared on Zhou Ye''s face when she saw Gu Gu admit it... "Then, let''s move on to the next item..."


    "Okay, Mr. Zhou!" Aunt Su suddenly widened her eyes, as if she was afraid of missing something.


    "The next item is - what will you do after your brother gets rid of the evil spirits? How do you say?" Zhou Ye continued to ask.


    "Hmm..." Aunt Sui became smart this time... After thinking about it for a while, she asked in an uncertain tone: "Pat my senior brother''s shoulder with her hand... and say, senior brother- Your mana has improved again... amazing!"


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless...


    Well, it was his fault to expect Aunt Laughing to become a soft girl who can pretend to be a baby...


    However, since I took the job myself, I must finish it even if I cry...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye waved his hand weakly and said to the girls beside him: "Wife, show her what normal women would do in this situation!"


    "Good husband! I''ll come first!" After saying this with a smile, Rice entered the scene for a second, hugged her man tightly, raised her face slightly, and said with admiration in her eyes: "My husband...you Amazing¡­¡­"


    It''s not that Mi is pretending, she really admires her husband.


    Looking at the appearance of the rice, Aunt Su feels that she has gained a lot of knowledge...


    "Everyone needs a sense of identity and a sense of accomplishment... What you have to do is to give your brother the feeling he wants!!" Zhou Ye educates: "Also... you will not be allowed to eat garlic in the future. Eat green onions and all tastes are not allowed... Besides..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s long talk, Aunt Su feels that her head is not working well...


    "Well, sir, please speak slowly, I will find a paper note now..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When the sun was slanting, Zhou Ye also temporarily bid farewell to Gu Sui, and took his own women and little Lori back to Mijia Village.


    After all, change cannot be done in one or two days...


    It also takes some time...


    The next morning...


    After Zhou Ye had breakfast, he brought his own woman to Aunt Sui again...


    Today, the Mijia sisters will teach Aunt Cane to learn evil makeup techniques... After all, some things cannot be learned at once.


    For those with a little background, let''s not do this for the time being, let alone the Aunt Cane who never wears makeup before??


    In the blink of an eye, seven days have passed... Aunt Su can barely manage those cosmetics...


    And the night is the Zhongyuan Festival...


    So Zhou Ye also left early...


    Zhongyuan Festival, also known as Obon Festival and Ghost Festival, is generally called July and a half by folks.


    On this day, people have to worship ancestors, set river lamps, worship dead souls, burn paper ingots, and worship the land.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye had to go back early, and he would sacrifice to the ancestors during dinner.


    "My dear, is this useful for Aunt Sui!" Rice sat in the car, looking at her husband who was driving, and asked curiously: "Can Aunt Su attract her brother!"


    "Haha...who knows!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "It depends on people to make things happen... However, I guess, Aunt Sue''s brother will not escape Aunt Sue''s palm..."


    "Why?" Xiaomi asked strangely.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled and said nothing...


    Men are all visual animals. Are there few men who have been scammed by PS technology and makeup??


    Beautiful as a fairy during the day, ugly as a ghost at night¡ª¡ª


    A man who marries such a wife can hardly struggle...


    What is it-if not??


    please do not?


    Can''t bear to look so beautiful after makeup during the day...


    Yes??


    Can''t stand the ugly ghost after removing makeup at night...


    When he thought that Senior Brother Zhengying of Aunt Sui would soon become the first victim of makeup sorcery in this world, Zhou Ye had an urge to laugh.


    Not to mention Zhou Ye going home here...


    In the Wangmu Temple, Gu Sui also started to get busy...


    After all, today is the Mid-Year Festival, she will sacrifice to the lonely ghosts in the evening...


    Just like mortal porridge, there are some ghosts who have no family or heirs, so in order to resolve their hostility, all the cultivators will burn some ingot candles to these lonely wild ghosts...


    It''s also a good deed...


    Just when Aunt Su was busy, suddenly the temple door was knocked...


    "Aunt Cane, open the door..."


    "Aunt Su, open the door!"

 Chapter 2015

    Just by her voice, Aunt Su can tell that these are the two apprentices of her brother who are here...


    Since the two of them are here, maybe-my brother is also here...


    Thinking of this, Aunt Su hurriedly looked in the mirror again, and after a little touch up on her makeup, there was a door slap outside...


    Accompanied by the door slamming, Wen Cai and Qiu Sheng screamed at the door.


    "Aunt Cane...open the door..."


    "Aunt Cane? Aunt Cane, are you there?"


    Hearing the urging sounds of these two stinky boys, Aunt Sue opened her mouth and wanted to yell "Hurry up, what do you do? Hurry up?"


    But as soon as she spoke, she remembered the words Zhou Ye had repeatedly emphasized these days, "It''s not a sin for boys to be rude, but for girls to be rude]


    Immediately he covered his vision...


    He muttered silently-"I am a weak woman, I am a weak woman!" The seven-character mantra went to the temple gate.


    When I came to the entrance of the temple, I pulled the latch open and opened the temple door with a creak...


    The people standing at the door are not others, but the two apprentices of her brother Zhengying, Wencai and Qiusheng...


    Wencai and Qiusheng, who were standing at the entrance of the temple, were boring and leaning against the door frame, whispering...


    "Hey, did you say Aunt Su is angry with the master?"


    "I think it''s very possible...Blind people can see that Aunt Sui likes Master, but Master just doesn''t like Aunt Sue..."


    At this moment, the gate of the temple suddenly opened... A woman with a charming style appeared at the door, and the two of Wencai Qiusheng looked at him...


    Chapter 2399


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and ninety-nine


    Wencai stared at the beautiful woman who opened the door in front of him. After a long while, he said: "Hello, pretty girl... we are looking for Aunt Sui!"


    The slick Qiu Sheng was even more direct. He held the door frame with one hand, stroked his hair, made a pose that he thought to be handsome and chic, and said frivolously: "Pretty girl, have we met before? I think you are so familiar!"


    Seeing the performance of the two, Aunt Su couldn''t help but exuberant...


    Obviously, they did not recognize themselves. As for being in a daze and molesting?


    In Aunt Sue''s eyes, this is a recognition of her feminine charm...


    It didn''t matter that she was happy, she forgot Zhou Ye''s explanation in an instant... She habitually raised her hand and slapped one of them on top of their heads, "Smelly boys, it''s me!"


    This familiar feeling, familiar taste...In an instant, Wen Cai and Qiu Sheng recognized the true face of the beautiful woman in front of them.


    "Aunt Sugar?" X2


    The two of them stared like a ghost, their eyes widened, and looked at Aunt Sui with incredible gaze... exclaimed: "Why are you?"


    "Is it weird?" Aunt Sui lifted her chin slightly proudly... "Have you never heard of the eighteenth change?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" X2


    Wen Cai murmured: "Aunt Su, you are more than eighteen changes... They are all seventy-two changes like Sun Monkey!!"


    "Yeah... more than eighteen changes, it''s just a big change of life!" Qiu Sheng couldn''t help turning around Aunt Sui... Carefully looked at it: "Aunt Sui, did you bring your body back to life?"


    Aunt Cane, who was in a very good mood at first, suddenly didn''t look good when she heard these two guys... One said she was a monkey, and the other said she used her body to resurrect her as a dead ghost...


    "Flap¡ªpop!"


    As soon as she raised her hand, she gave two clear slaps, teaching these two people who can''t speak.


    "Borrow, borrow, lend you a big ghost..."


    Looking at the two people who were squatting on the ground holding their heads and called pain, Aunt Sui''s mood improved a lot. She pinched her waist with her hands and asked, "What are you doing looking for me?"


    "Master said...He is going to sacrifice lone souls and wild ghosts at the river beach and call you to go with him..." Wen Cai said with a grieved face holding his head.


    "Go to the river beach and worship the lone souls and wild ghosts?" Gu Sui was taken aback when he heard the words... Then her face changed, "Is your master crazy? Are you actually going there to worship the lone souls and wild ghosts?"


    "We also persuade the master...It won''t work there!"


    "Yes, yes, but the master just doesn''t listen, saying that if the evil spirits are gathered there and the evil spirits are not removed, sooner or later the people nearby will be troubled!"


    At this time, Aunt Sui was too lazy to listen to these two guys talking, she rushed out, ran, and confessed: "Go in and take the guy who eats with me and come over... I''ll go see your master first... It really doesn''t make people worry!"


    Before the voice reaches the ground, people will run away and can''t see the back...


    "Hey, Wencai, do you think Aunt Su has a chance to take our master this time?" Qiu Sheng said as he walked towards the temple.


    "I think our master is not the kind of man who can be confused by femininity...probably not!" Wencai said.


    "Hey, that might be the case, Aunt Sui dressed up like this, I really feel sorry for me, so I bet that Master will fall into Aunt Sui''s hands!"


    "I bet not..."


    Just when these two were unhurriedly tidying up the ghost-killing guys used by Aunt Cane...


    On the other side, in front of the river beach next to the town, a figure wearing a yellow yin and yang robe, wearing a crown and holding a peach wood sword, is preparing for the incense case.


    After lighting up the candles on the ingot paper boat, he put them in the water one by one... He said something in his mouth, "Uncles and folks, it¡¯s a meal...it¡¯s hard to come a day. Have a good meal, eat and drink. Go back soon!"


    This person is not someone else, it is Brother Lin who went up the mountain to become a Taoist priest in dismay, and then went down the mountain after learning.


    Today is the Mid-Year Festival. Ordinarily, he shouldn''t have come to this terrible place to be a priest and a ghost...


    However, recently he heard that someone in the town had disappeared for no reason, and some people saw the red and white evil spirits. That''s why he thought of coming here. Taking advantage of the opening of the ghost gate on the Mid-Year Festival, the priest lonely soul and ghost rushed away here. The evil spirits, and then keep the town safe.


    While he was putting the ingot paper boat...Suddenly heard a rush of footsteps coming from a distance...


    At this time, someone actually came to this wilderness??


    Could it be a zombie??


    Thinking of this, Lin Taoshi put down the ingot paper boat in his hand that had not yet been released, picked up the peach wood sword, and looked in the direction of the sound... "Who?"


    Ghosts don''t make sounds, and there are only zombies.


    Just as Lin Daoshi stared at the direction of the sound with a guarded face, a vague figure appeared in front of him from far to near.


    With the light of the two bonfires lit next to him, Lin Daoshi looked at the woman running from a distance...


    The heel and shadow of the woman he went to see first...

 Chapter 2016

    When he saw the woman with her heels off the ground and no shadow, he had a plan in mind.


    "Master, master, there is a ghost... I''m so scared... Master!" The pretty woman rushed towards Lin Daoshi as she said.


    "Don''t be afraid of the girl, come to me..." Lin Taoshi secretly grasped his peach wood sword, and said in a straightforward manner: "I''m here to save these evil spirits..."


    "Thank you, Master, thank you..." The woman said as she ran towards Lin Daoshi...


    Just when she was about to run in front of Lin Daoshi, she was suddenly tripped by a debris, and the whole person seemed to have lost her balance, and rushed towards Lin Daoshi... "Ah-Master!"


    If you change to a normal man, you might have opened your arms long ago and waited for the beautiful blessing to come from the sky...


    However, is Lin Daoshi a normal man?


    Uh-well, he is a Taoist priest.


    Facing the gorgeous woman who suddenly rushed forward, Lin Taoshi stabs forward with the peach-wood sword in his hand... He said coldly: "Zhongyuan Ghost Festival, the wilderness, where can there be any gorgeous women... Now the ghosts," Do you want to fool people so unconcerned?"


    puff--


    The peach-wood sword pierced through the woman¡¯s former Hun and passed through...


    "what----!!!!"


    A terrible scream came from the woman''s mouth... "Smelly Taoist... I''m never ending with you..."


    "He..." Facing the threat of the female ghost, Lin Daoshi just sneered, pinched a sword tactic with his left hand, and pressed it on the Yin Yang fish on the hilt...


    Suddenly, a dazzling golden light radiated from the sword body of the peach wood sword. As the golden light flashed, the female ghost who was pierced by the peach wood sword in Hungary was like a candle that met a fire.


    Chapter 2400


    Two thousand four hundred chapters


    He shook the peachwood sword in his hand... Lin Taoshi put the peachwood sword on the altar table.


    The appearance of the ghost is not a surprise to Lin Daoshi.


    The river beach here is located in the lowest part of the town, which itself is the most cloudy place, and the river beach is full of locust trees.


    You know, locust trees raise ghosts...


    It''s not surprising that ghosts and sprites appear in this place.


    While thinking about it, Lin Daoshi squatted by the river beach again and set up the ingot paper lantern...


    Where life gathers, natural yang is heavier, and where ghosts gather, yin is of course heavier. If there are more unjust dead ghosts in the ghosts, then this place will easily become Weird shade.


    Although Lin Daoshi intends to purify this yin land, he is not indiscriminately, and he will hit all the ghosts to the soul flies away.


    God has the virtue of being good...people have good and evil, so do ghosts.


    What Lin Taoist did now was to use the ingot candle paper boat to send those kind ghosts out of the shackles of the underworld and into the underworld.


    As for the ghosts who said they would not leave anything, they would only be purified in the end.


    Just when Daoshi Lin was sitting and concentrating... suddenly his ears moved and he heard footsteps coming from a distance...


    "Come again..." Lin Daoshi secretly said: "These lonely ghosts, it''s endless..."


    Ghost, the most deceptive...


    Obviously when they walk, they are silent, but sometimes in order to deceive people into believing that they are humans, they deliberately make some sounds.


    Lin Daoshi pretended to be at a loss, while secretly raising his guard...


    At this moment, he suddenly discovered that the footsteps disappeared...


    Heh-think I didn''t find you, so are you ready to change into a sneak attack??


    Lin Daoshi thought to himself.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, Gu Zhi, who had already rushed to Xiaohetan, saw her senior brother squatting there from a distance, and her heart was suddenly full of joy...


    She originally wanted to rush over... But when she thought of the strategy that the two teachers of rice and millet taught her, to treat men and give them a surprise from time to time, she immediately suppressed the impulse in her heart, but walked on tiptoe. Past.


    When she walked behind her senior brother, she couldn''t help it anymore... she opened her arms suddenly and rushed over... and shouted, "Brother...I am coming!"


    However, when she was still in the air, she found desperately that her brother stood up abruptly, and then kicked her without looking back...


    "puff--!!"


    This kick is not heavy... just kick her out of the air five or six meters away.


    Aunt Cane who was kicked far away didn''t slow down for a long time...


    "Lin Xying...what are you doing??"


    "Guo Sui??" At this time, Lin Daoshi realized that he seemed to have hit the wrong person... Isn''t this voice his junior sister-Gu Sui?


    He looked at the beautiful woman lying on the ground, rubbing her stomach, and asked a little hesitantly: "You...are you Aunt Cane??"


    "What do you mean?" Aunt Cane, who was kicked for no reason, naturally said angrily: "It''s not me, who else?? You have no conscience... I''ll help you get rid of demons and demons. , Is that what you do to me???"


    "Ahem...Um, I''m sorry, Auntie Su..." Lin Daoshi also felt embarrassed...


    After all, he was the one who called Aunt Sui over, and he was also the one who kicked them.


    "Why are you all right to dress up like this?" As he said, Lin Daoshi walked up to Aunt Sui, stretched out his hand and pulled her from the ground.


    "Isn''t it beautiful to be dressed like this?" Aunt Sui asked grimly: "I''m also a girl, do you want me to wear goddess'' clothes every day?"


    "Ahem..." Lin Daoshi was speechless by Aunt Cane''s words...


    After so many years of studying arts together, it was the first time that he saw such a young girl dressed up in Aunt Sui.


    To be honest, he was really amazing at first sight.


    Sometimes...people are such strange animals.


    When you see an ugly guy in your own impression, who looks beautiful in an instant, you will have a feeling of being surprised.


    This is what Lin Taoist was like at this time...He actually had a heartbeat for the sugarcane in front of him.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Gu Zhi found that her senior brother blushed for an unprecedented time...

 Chapter 2017

    This discovery is amazing...


    Just when she was about to tease her brother, she suddenly remembered a sentence from her Master Rice¡ª¡ª [Don¡¯t say anything that makes a man feel shameless, let alone do anything that makes a man feel shame...]


    Thinking of this sentence, Aunt Sui suddenly swallowed the sentence [Brother, I didn''t expect you to blush too] and swallowed it back into her stomach.


    What should I do at this time??Of course it is-the little bird is acting like a person + pretending to be.


    "Oh, brother, it hurts me to be kicked by you..." Aunt Sui made a wrinkled, painful expression, clutching her abdomen that had just been kicked, and doing a soft and feeble appearance there.


    "I''m sorry...I, I will help you push the palace and promote blood...!"


    Brother Lin was a little bewildered and half hugging Aunt Sue, he wanted to rub his belly for his junior sister...


    However, when he raised his hand, he suddenly realized-whether a man or a woman is giving or receiving a kiss.


    He was completely stunned there, holding his hands in the air, whether it was falling or not...


    At this moment, Aunt Sui grabbed his hand... and pressed it on her stomach... "Brother, please help others to rub it..."


    "Hmm..."


    Lin Daoshi''s face was red...


    For the first time in his life, he touched a woman''s belly...


    In the past, I only had no interest in my junior sister Su Gu, because-Gu Su''s appearance was too bad...


    Not only does he look bad, but he is also very active towards him...


    This gave Lin Daoshi a feeling of being ugly...


    But now it¡¯s different. After the transformation of rice and millet, Aunt Sui has been transformed into a living person like a big change... The original rude habits have also changed a lot, at least the appearance of her daughter¡¯s family...


    This made Lin Daoshi involuntarily treat her as a girl...


    That''s right, just because Aunt Sui did her own death before, Tao Shi Lin never regarded her as a woman.


    Now...


    Ha ha¡­¡­


    You can see from Daoshi Lin''s extremely red cheeks... he is already a little moved.


    Don''t say anything stupid that men are visual creatures... Everyone has a heart for beauty.


    Beauty has always been an important criterion for measuring love since ancient times... If Seven Fairy is an extremely ugly woman, will there be a legend of Qixi Festival?If Director Zhu Ying was like a man, would there be Liang Zhu?


    Just think about it and you will know that it is impossible...


    However, just as the brothers and sisters were getting better, someone planned to give them some setbacks...


    Chapter 2401


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and one


    In the locust tree forest on the hill not far from the river...


    A tall figure is holding his hands upside down, looking at the interaction of the two seniors on the beach with a smile...


    "Interesting...so funny!"


    This person is no one else, it is Zhou Ye who came to watch the love story that he planned.


    "Master!!" The figure of a pretty woman in filial obedience suddenly appeared behind Zhou Ye, and said with a grieved expression: "Why didn''t people just kill that stinky Taoist priest... he actually dared to stab me... ¡­"


    "Hehe...Sister, the master''s purpose is to make the smelly Taoist believe that his junior sister is also a ghost!" A figure wearing a red wedding dress appeared next to the white filial woman, and said with a smile: "Just now Didn''t he also give his junior sister a kick?"


    "I got a sword..." the filial ghost said dissatisfied.


    The married woman ghost smiled and persuaded: "Anyway, you can''t die. The evil spirit in the master''s sea of ??evil spirits will help you nourish the spirit body. That loss can be made up in minutes, so don''t care about my sister..."


    "It wasn''t you who hurt, so of course you would say that..." The filial female ghost became more and more angry as she said it. Unknowingly, her fingernails stretched out more than three inches, and her nails turned purple and black, and she looked ominous. The face that was originally pretty gorgeous also turned pale, like a corpse that had been soaked in water for a long time.


    Faced with the threat of filial piety to female ghosts, the ghost bride dressed in wedding gown said unhurriedly: "Are you sure you want to reveal this ugly look? You know, the master hates ugly women the most!"


    "Hmph, I''m just a female ghost, not a woman!"


    Although the filial female ghost was so arrogant in her mouth, she quickly put away her long nails and her face turned into an original pretty appearance.


    Obviously, she cares about her owner''s preferences.


    Although Zhou Ye who stood there hadn''t said a word, he had a panoramic view of the performance of the two women...


    Faced with the suppression of the filial service female ghost, Zhou Ye was not surprised at all...


    Although the two female ghosts are called red and white double evil, but to be honest...the ghost bride is much more powerful than the filial ghost...


    After all, the ghost in the red dress is a fierce ghost, and the ghost in the wedding dress died when her life was about to enter a turning point, and she was very resentful...


    "Papa!" X2


    With two crisp noises, the two female ghosts who had just been arguing all closed their gazes, lowered their small heads, and protected their hands behind them... an angry and grinning appearance.


    "Stop arguing..." Zhou Ye took the two female ghosts to his side, pointed at the distant river beach, Taoist Lin and Gu Zhi, who were getting better, and smiled: "Have you seen them?? "


    "Well, I saw it, Master!" X2


    Two female ghosts who were once frightened are extremely well-behaved at this time...


    "Go, take that woman away and leave the Taoist priest..." Zhou Ye said cheerfully.


    "Master, do you like that woman?" Bai Gui asked curiously, with a hint of jealousy hidden in his eyes.


    "Hehe...It turns out that the master likes such a woman!" Although the ghost bride said this with a smile, her eyes were like a white ghost, with a hint of jealousy.


    How could the thoughts of the two female ghosts be hidden from Zhou Ye...


    However, it is no wonder that, in fact, these two female ghosts were just taken by him when he came to watch the bustle at night... It is not surprising that they have not been adjusted yet, and they will be jealous.


    After all, he not only forcibly suppressed the two ghosts, but also used the blood in the sea of ??evil spirits of his own to nourish the souls of the two women and make them stronger... To some extent, it also made the two ghosts Some feelings similar to men''s and women''s affection were produced for him.


    Uh-to put it bluntly, it is the relationship between the owner and the pet.


    Now, pets feel that their status is being challenged, so they are a little jealous.


    "Don''t talk nonsense... how could I like to laugh aunty!" Zhou Ye''s face was embarrassed and said, "I just want to make their relationship better..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the eyes of the two female ghosts suddenly brightened...

 Chapter 2018

    "Then why does the master want us to take that woman away?" the ghost bride asked curiously.


    "Plum Blossom Fragrance comes from the bitter cold, and the love that has not experienced setbacks is not firm..." Zhou Ye said cheerfully, "Because of this, I want to create some setbacks for them... Well, that''s probably it... "


    In fact, Zhou Ye just wanted to see Lin Daoshi''s bad luck...


    "Hehe... Master is really bad... But, I like it!" The ghost bride smiled, boldly, kissed her master''s cheek, and then turned into a shadowless and invisible yin, toward Yamashita rushed to... "Waiting for the good news, Master!"


    Seeing the behavior of the ghost bride, Bai Guipo wanted to learn something. As a result, she just moved her little face over... and found that her host turned her head and looked at herself...


    At this time, a solid kiss...


    "I...I...I will work hard, Master!"


    The white ghost with a face of embarrassment, after saying this, turned into a shadowless and invisible Yin Qi, and rushed down the mountain...


    Zhou Ye looked at the two female ghosts and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    How should I put it, the red and white Shuangsha that made countless people heard of the discoloration is unexpectedly a little cute... It seems that he has made money from this red and white Shuangsha income.


    Speaking of it, Zhou Ye didn''t kill the two female ghosts at first, just thinking about his priesthood.


    After all, he is a priest, how can he be a shikigami with only one Queer?


    As for the two girls¡ªPing and Tingting, they are anxious to be his spirit... But these two girls are too strong now, just a little bit of evil spirit leaked out, let the monsters and ghosts smell the wind... That would be boring.


    That''s why Zhou Ye wanted to cultivate two more Shijins...


    The Red and White Shuangsha obviously have this potential. The most important thing is that they are female ghosts and their looks are pretty good...


    This is the most important point... Just kidding, is Zhou Ye the kind of guy who raises a ghost?He doesn''t engage in foundation.


    As for the jealousy of the two ghosts...


    Uh, it is indeed a bit troublesome, but to Zhou Ye, it is nothing...


    Who said that female ghosts can''t be affected by that??In Strange Tales from the Liao Zhai, the ghost Xiao Qian finally gave birth to a child for Ning Caichen.


    So...


    As long as you are courageous, the female ghost is on maternity leave...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but snorted...Ma Dan''s, he always felt that he had lost a lot of his little morals.


    Just when Zhou Ye was thinking about how to make his future Shijin obedient...


    In front of the river beach, Gu Zhi and Taoist Lin, who are getting better and better, have ushered in their biggest disaster...


    Chapter 2402


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and two


    Lin Daoshi and Gu Zhi, who didn''t know anything about Zhou Ye''s arrangement, were still in a realm that could only be understood by words.


    Although Lin Daoshi has a rather failed crush...


    But time has passed for so long, and I have forgotten a lot. After all, time is also the best cure for wounds.


    Moreover, for Gu Zhi, Mr. Lin Daoshi still has some, uh, good feelings...


    In any case, for a single dog, someone likes him, and it is also a recognition for him.


    If you really hate Aunt Sui, Lin Taoshi wouldn''t look for Aunt Sue whenever he has a problem.


    Even if Zhou Ye didn''t help Aunt Sui to make a new face, in the end, perhaps Lin Daoshi would marry Aunt Sui...To describe it in Zhou Ye''s sentence, that is-a bitch is hypocritical.


    With such feelings as the base...After Aunt Su became beautiful... Lin Taoshi''s heart was somewhat strange.


    Isn''t he a pervert like Zhou Ye, who can see through the makeup on Aunt Sue''s face...


    Plus, men are all visual animals...


    The two came in close contact again...


    The scent from Aunt Sui went straight into Taoist Lin¡¯s nose... In a daze, between the two, an atmosphere called ambiguous appeared...


    "Does it still hurt?"


    At this time, Taoist Lin, pressing Aunt Sue''s belly with one hand, his face was as red as the bottom of a hot pot... His words were a bit stammer.


    Although Aunt Sue was also a little confused, she still remembered someone''s words, that is-a woman must pretend.


    Even if you were born a big-handed female man, in front of the person you like, you must pretend to be like a delicate princess, and let him love you... love you.


    Therefore, when facing Taoist Lin, Gu''e drooped her head, frowned, and said with a painful expression: "It hurts... it hurts, brother!"


    "Sorry, Junior Sister... it''s all my fault!"


    Lin Daoshi felt even more guilty when he heard Aunt Sue''s words, and the hand that pushed the blood through the palace suddenly became a little softer...


    Seeing this situation, Aunt Su is even more convinced of someone''s words.


    Just when the two of you, Nong and Nong, looked deep in affection, Lang Youqing''s concubine intentionally, just when they were about to wipe their guns and get out of the fire-suddenly a stray wind blew...


    With the sudden gust of wind, the candlelight on the paper boat of the ingot candle, which was originally beautiful, was extinguished at the same time...


    "not good!!"


    When the wind just started to blow, Lin Daoshi suddenly raised his head and looked around... "Junior Sister, we are afraid we might have touched something dirty!"


    "The copy guy...cough cough, no, no, I mean, I''m so scared, brother!" The sugarcane, who almost returned to her nature again, looked like a little bird, nestled in the arms of Daoshi Lin, shivering... ¡­


    "..."


    If it weren''t for the trembling Aunt Cane in his arms, Lin Taoshi really felt like he had just heard hallucinations, and the junior sister who was able to beat three by one was back again.


    However, at this time, the scene in front of him no longer allows him to think about it...


    I saw from the distance of the road, a team of beating and beating to pick up the bride was approaching the two...


    In the team, no matter if it is a drummer or a sedan chair, everyone wears a red dress and red dress. Judging from the figure, they are all women... As for the face??can not see¡­¡­


    Because their faces are all covered by a layer of red gauze falling from their hair accessories...


    The strangest thing is--


    It is said that the married team should be happy, but whether it is the person carrying the sedan chair, the servant who sent the relatives, or the drummer in front of the road, each movement gives people a feeling of extreme sadness...


    This is just one side...On the other side, a funeral procession came from the middle of the river...

 Chapter 2019

    These people, everyone wears hemp and filial piety, and the hemp hat on top of their heads is pressed against the poles, covering their original features...


    The woman who throws money to clear the way, moves lightly, as if extremely happy.


    And on the coffin carried in the middle of the team, there was a woman sitting...


    She was wearing hemp and filial piety in the same way, sitting cross-legged on the coffin, pinching the orchid in her hand, with a weird smile on her horns.


    "No, it''s red and white..."


    Lin Daoshi frowned suddenly...


    "I''m so scared, brother!" Aunt Su is immersed in the realm of pretense at this time, unable to extricate herself...


    Who said that a female man has no girlish heart??


    It''s rare to enjoy the gentleness of her own senior, she didn''t want to end like this.


    "Don''t be afraid, I have Master Master''s jade gossip, and I will definitely protect us!" said Lin Taoshi, took out a gossip jade card from his pocket, bit his index finger and pressed the blood on his fingertip. Above the jade gossip...


    In an instant, the jade gossip burst into a dazzling red light...


    Lin Daoshi held his junior sister Sui Gu with one hand and half, holding up the jade gossip with the other, muttering words in his mouth, "Master Master is here, all evil spirits are here... Patriarch Master is here, all evil spirits are changing..."


    Following his actions, the red and white double evil spirits approaching him at the same time seemed to be shocked by the blood gossip in his hand, and their movements became slow.


    Seeing this situation, Lin Daoshi suddenly felt calm...


    However, at this moment...the welcoming team and the funeral team suddenly recovered, and they were forced to the two at a steady pace...


    But the jade gossip held high in the hands of Taoist Lin made a crisp sound out of thin air, and then it shattered into jade powder.


    "Isn''t it... so evil?"


    Lin Daoshi was taken aback by this scene...


    Is there any mistake? Even Patriarch''s jade pendant can''t stand it... Are these red and white double evil spirits so evil??


    In fact, according to a certain theory, getting married and getting married means that a new life will be born, which means birth.


    The funeral procession represents the end of life and also represents death.


    One death in a lifetime is for reincarnation.


    Even if Zhou Ye does not nourish the two of them with the evil spirits in the sea of ??evil spirits, after a long time, as long as these two female ghosts are not eliminated by the masters of Taoism, one day they can become beyond the Five Elements and no longer be in the Three Realms. The peerless ghost king.


    Today, the two female ghosts have been nourished by Zhou Ye with their own evil spirits, and they are no longer something a Lin Taoist can deal with.


    Just when Lin Taoshi meditated the Heart Sutra silently, planning to drive away the black and white double evil...


    Suddenly, the two ghost teams that had walked towards the two of them unhurriedly, suddenly accelerated... and crashed into the two of them.


    Lin Daoshi only felt a flower in front of him. When he recovered, he had been thrown into the coffin.


    Aunt Sui was sitting in the sedan chair with a dazed expression. The most terrifying thing was that behind her there was a female ghost wearing a wedding gown, looking at her with a smile...


    "Help¡ªBrother!!"


    Chapter 2403


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and three


    At this time, Aunt Sui, did not want to break out.


    After all, a female man pretends to be a princess, no matter how she pretends, she is also a female man...


    Especially at this moment of life and death, how could she still pretend??


    But...nothing...


    She was hugged by the ghost in the wedding dress behind her, and her whole body seemed to be frozen stiff, and she couldn''t move at all... To describe it in one state, that is-below the neck, all amputations.


    Except for calling [Senior Brother Help], she really has no tricks at all.


    However, it is a pity...


    Her brother Lin Daoshi couldn''t protect herself at this time...


    In the black coffin, Lin Taoist also vaguely heard his junior sister''s cry for help.


    However, even if he beats and kicks hard, he can''t move the lid of the coffin that presses on it...


    The lid seemed to be cast on the coffin, motionless...


    But, even so, he still shouted loudly: "Junior sister, don''t panic... I will save you..."


    As the two were taken into the coffin and sedan chair...


    The welcoming ghost ghost and the funeral ghost ghost crossed by... Then, each walked in the direction where the other party came.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Lin Daoshi, who was moved to the coffin, did not give up the idea of ??getting out of the coffin for a moment. I don¡¯t know how long time passed. Lin Daoshi felt that the coffin he was carrying sank suddenly, and the lid of the coffin was not as heavy as before. It''s jun, I can loosen it somewhat.


    Then, the voices of two men talking faintly came from outside, and the voices were a bit familiar.


    Although I don''t know what happened, this is indeed a good time to get out of trouble.


    Thinking of this, Lin Daoshi rose up his last strength, the whole human nest became a concave character, and then he kicked the coffin lid hard...


    With a bang, the lid of the coffin was kicked from the inside.


    "Wow-ghost!!"


    "A ghost!!"


    As soon as Lin Daoshi got out of trouble, he heard this scream...


    He glanced intently, okay, those two backs are so familiar, and Madan¡¯s is not his two disappointing apprentices, who are they?


    "Wencai, Qiusheng... You guys come back to me!"


    Hearing this familiar voice, the two guys who were planning to escape with their hands and feet immediately stopped their movements.


    Wen Cai looked at the Taoist Lin who jumped out of the coffin timidly, and asked: "Master...why are you hiding in the coffin to scare us??"


    "Yeah, Master... Go back and rest when you are tired. It''s unlucky to sleep in a coffin!" Qiu Sheng was relieved at this time. He walked towards his master while complaining: "Master, it is scary. Scary!"

 Chapter 2020

    "Stop talking nonsense... what did you just see?" Lin Daoshi didn''t have the time to be with his two apprentices... He has a lot of things, at least, he has to save his junior sister first...


    The first younger sister who made him fall in love with him was seduced by a little white face, and the second younger sister who made him fall in love can never be lost.


    Thinking of this, Lin Daoshi''s tone became even more anxious."Qiu Sheng, did you just see where the funeral procession carrying this coffin went?"


    "No... we saw a coffin parked on the road. Wen Cai and I thought we were hitting an evil... just about to take a detour!" Qiu Sheng replied with a dazed expression.


    "Oops!!"


    Lin Daoshi''s face changed when he heard the words, and when he turned over, he was about to jump out of the coffin...


    "Master, be careful..."


    "Puff¡ªbang!"


    After a while, Lin Daoshi crawled out of the deep hole beside the coffin... "Who dug the hole here?"


    "It wasn''t me and Wencai who dug...that''s how it was when we came!" Qiu Sheng explained hurriedly.


    "..."


    In fact, when Lin Daoshi asked this sentence, he had already guessed who dug the pit... digging a hole next to the coffin, what else can he do besides burying the coffin??


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but shudder...


    Damn it, if this is really buried by this white evil spirit, then he won''t be dead...


    No matter how deep he was, he couldn''t get out of the coffin buried in the deep hole...


    It''s just that this time is really not the time to be afraid, he must first understand where the red evil ghost has gone... You know, his junior sister Sui Gu is still being held by those guys.


    Thinking of this, Lin Daoshi hurriedly asked: "I asked you to invite Aunt Cane, why haven''t you come here after Aunt Cane has been here for so long?"


    "Aunt Cane asked us to help her pack things..."


    "We finished packing, so we came here..."


    "What about things?"


    "it''s here!"


    Wencai said, putting the basket on his back in front of his master.


    Lin Daoshi hurriedly searched in the basket...


    "Master...Where is Aunt Sugar?" Qiu Sheng asked curiously.


    "I was taken away by a ghost..." Lin Taoshi replied while rummaging through the magical instruments and tools.


    "Caught away by a ghost?" X2


    Wencai and Qiusheng couldn''t help but stare at each other when they heard what their master said.


    "What did the ghost do?"


    "Who knows!" Lin Daoshi finally found what he wanted from his back basket. He directly raised his head and stuffed the two things into Qiu Sheng and Wen Cai''s arms."Here, you guys put this dress on for me now!"


    "Change clothes?" X2


    "Let you change it, there are so many things!" Lin Taoist said dissatisfied.


    "Oh... OK, Master!"


    Wencai and Qiusheng looked aggrieved and found a bush nearby, and then changed their clothes.


    After changing the clothes, when they came out... the two couldn''t help laughing at each other.


    Well, at this time, Wencai is wearing a red pocket with a pigtail in the sky... and Qiusheng?She also wore a red pocket...but she didn''t have a pigtail on her head.


    "Master...what is this!?" Wen Cai asked with a depressed look.


    "This is a golden boy and jade dress..." At this time, Taoist Lin also changed his outfit, wearing a cyan road crown, wearing a cyan road robe, and carrying a sword behind his back... The most important thing is that he is still dangling. A wisp of beard, it looks a little bit more celestial...


    The well-dressed Lin Taoist also saw Wen Cai Qiusheng walking out at this time...


    He looked at Wen Cai and nodded in satisfaction... As this apprentice was a little stupid, but not bad-hearted, not bad... Then Lin Daoshi looked at Qiu Sheng again, frowning suddenly."Why don''t you tie your pigtails?"


    "I..." Qiu Sheng looked dumbfounded... with pigtails??I??


    "Wencai, help Qiusheng tie two pigtails..."


    "Good master, what does it look like?"


    "Of course it is-girls have double braids!!"


    Chapter 2404


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and four


    After a long while...


    Qiu Sheng looked at his master... "Master... is this all right?"


    "Yeah!! This is okay!" Lin Daoshi looked at his apprentice up and down, nodded in satisfaction.


    At this time, Qiusheng not only tied up the girl¡¯s pigtails, but also painted powder and blushed...looks like an¡ªwell, an elderly fool.


    The same is true for Wencai, but he is better than Qiusheng. He only wears a pigtail, so he doesn''t look so abnormal.


    "Why are we painting like this!!" Qiu Sheng asked depressedly.


    "The ghost we are going to deal with this time is not an ordinary ghost!" As Lin Daoshi said, he took his two apprentices and walked to the river beach just now...


    He took out a rooster from the bamboos brought by his apprentices, cut off the chicken head, mixed cinnabar with chicken blood, and drew a spell on the yellow paper, while explaining: "Red and white double evil spirits, Seeing it is helpless..."


    "Bai Sha used the coffin to carry me away... and Hong Sha used the sedan chair to take Aunt Sue away..."


    "If it wasn''t for the two of you who were still virgins and bumped into Baisha, I''m afraid that Baisha would have buried me underground..."


    "Now we are going to save your sister-in-law, ordinary methods of exorcising evil spirits and evil spirits are useless for both red and white evil spirits..."


    "Then only rely on Grand Master''s supreme magic power..."


    "Let you put on your clothes and play the role of the golden boy and jade girl next to Master Grandpa..."


    "The golden boy and jade girl have the effect of warding off evil spirits...with the use of the gods and Dafa, all evils can be eliminated and all evils will not invade!"


    "In a moment, I will use a spell to help you open the eyes of the sky...By then, you will be able to see ghosts!"

 Chapter 2021

    After confessing these words, Lin Daoshi has also finished drawing all the charms that need to be spared...If it hadn''t been for his yellow paper, he wouldn''t be hit...


    "The world is boundless, the universe borrows the law...Hurry as a law!"


    Following the spell in Lin Daoshi''s mouth, the spell on his finger burned without fire...


    Lin Daoshi waited until the spell burned, threw the ashes into the tea bowl, then divided the rune water into two and handed them to his two apprentices, "Drink it..."


    "Oh!" X2


    Wencai and Qiusheng looked at each other pitifully, closed their eyes and raised their necks, and drank the water in their hands.


    As Fu was under the water, Wencai and Qiusheng felt that in the wilderness in front of them, there seemed to be a lot of people in rags...They were either lying down on the roadside or floating on the water.


    "Wow-a lot of people!"


    "Shut up!" Lin Taoshi interrupted Qiu Sheng''s words, then lit the incense candle, made a circle around him, and muttered: "There are ghosts and no strangers, the little ones don''t change things. I bother you, and I ask you more. Haihan!"


    Qiu Sheng was aggrieved by his master''s cursing...


    "Why can the master talk to them, why can''t I?"


    "Master can kill demons and demons, can you?"


    Wencai blocked Qiusheng with a word, and couldn''t say a word for a long time...


    At this time, the Taoist Lin completely ignored the mumbling of his apprentice, but rather eloquently grabbed a handful of paper money and threw it into the air...


    For a while, the gusts of wind passed by, Qiusheng and Wencai, who were blowing, couldn''t help shaking their arms...


    They are not only because of cold, but also because of fear...


    In their eyes, the paper money lost by their master was caught by a giant hand protruding from the ground, and none of them was missed.


    The other lonely wild ghosts only dared to hide away from a distance, shivering, but didn''t even have the courage to go up and grab one or two.


    Lin Daoshi took up a handful of paper money indifferently and threw it into the air...


    After ten consecutive times, the giant hand holding the paper money firmly raised a finger and pointed in a direction...


    Lin Daoshi suddenly smiled with joy... grabbed the almost dried spell on the table, stuffed it into his belt, then turned to his apprentice and said, "Go, you have found the direction of your sister-in-law. !"


    While talking, Lin Daoshi took the lead and ran towards the direction pointed by the fingers of the giant hand...


    Qiusheng and Wencai hurriedly followed...


    Just kidding, how dare they leave their master half a step away from so many ghosts??


    However, after running with Daoshi Lin for a while, Qiu Sheng found that there were few ghosts in the surrounding wilderness, and he couldn''t help it anymore... "Master, why did you give money to that ghost just now... Then... What the hell is this giant hand!"


    "I was just asking those ghosts, do you know where Hong Sha has taken your sister-in-law to..." Lin Daoshi said as he sprinted, "Those ghosts are afraid of red and white double evil, so they dare not tell me ...That giant hand, it''s different..."


    "Is that giant hand better than the red and white double evil?" Qiu Sheng asked curiously.


    "How is it possible..." Lin Daoshi said disdainfully: "Although that ghost is more powerful than the others, it is far inferior to the red and white double evil..."


    "Oh? Then why is he not afraid of red and white double evil?" Wen Cai became curious too.


    "Because that is a ghost who wants money..." Lin Taoshi explained: "You want money if you die, you want money if you die, you die for money... This kind of stuff, money is their obsession... ¡­So, even if he says the position of the red and white evil spirits, he will be retaliated by the red and white evil spirits, but as long as he has money, everything can be discussed..."


    "..."


    Wencai and Qiusheng were speechless after hearing the explanation from their master...


    Well, this is not unusual...


    In fact, in folklore, there are always guys who have to stretch their arms to the sky after death... Of course they do what they want, it¡¯s certainly not a middle-aged ghost like [I want to guard against the sky] It''s just that they need money when they die...


    In this situation, they only need to put some valuable objects in their hands, or the currency of the world, and they can retract their arms.


    During the conversation, the three masters and apprentices came to a huge mound...


    This mound was born extremely weird, huge, and round, looking like a huge tomb.


    Especially, in the east of the mound, there are three big locust trees planted like three sticks of incense, straight and straight.


    "This is... the sky burial mound..." Seeing this terrain, Taoist Lin couldn''t help but breathe in a cold breath...


    What is a sky burial mound??


    In other words, this place is a natural formation of heaven and earth, like a burial ground...


    The tomb itself is the place where the yin and qi converge, plus the ghost-raising incense formed by three hundred-year-old locust trees, all the descendants of all the people buried here are ruined and ruined...


    Chapter 2405


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and five


    Of course, if everything in the world has a disadvantage, there will be a benefit...


    Although such a place is not good for future generations, it is a natural Tsutotsuka...but such a place is really suitable for raising ghosts...


    Those who die here will become fierce ghosts, and they are extremely cruel...


    Collect the great achievements of the world''s hostility, and finally bring disaster to the world...


    "Master, there are people on the hillside!" Qiu Sheng discovered at this time that there was a manor on the hill. The lights and colorful lights outside the manor were very lively...Even if it was midnight, there was still the joy of gongs and drums. Came from...


    "It''s over, I''m still getting married... It''s really interesting here!" Wen Cai said stupidly.


    "Marriage? Get a ghost marriage!" As Lin Daoshi said, he took out two charms from his pocket, handed them to his two apprentices, and confessed: "This is a ghost charm, which is attached to your own foreheads. Come on, these ghosts won''t see you!"


    "It''s all people here!" Wen Cai muttered, and put the charm on his brow.


    And Qiu Sheng was very well-behaved at this time, he would do whatever the master asked him to do.


    Why is it so cute??


    Because he just accidentally saw an evil spirit half of his body rotted into the manor.


    A ghost marriage is indeed a ghost marriage.


    After his disciples put the spell on them, Lin Taoshi led them directly towards the courtyard on the mound.


    Along the way, the ghosts really couldn''t notice that there were three big living people among them.


    In this way, the three of them followed the evil spirits who came to congratulate Xi and mixed into the yard...


    The yard is full of banquets, delicacies from mountains and seas, chicken, duck and fish meat, everything...

 Chapter 2022

    That smell, greedy Wencai wants to steal a chicken thigh...


    In the end, I was told by my master-"If you miss, eat it", I didn''t dare to move.


    It didn''t take long after the three of them got in. Perhaps it was because the ghosts and guests had already come together... and they began to prepare to worship and get married.


    As a strange sound of joy sounded, two maids walked out from the side gate of the compound, supporting a bride wearing a scarlet wedding gown and a scarlet hijab...


    And at this moment, an old man who seemed to be about to scumbag, dressed in a groom''s costume, stood at the entrance of the main hall, clasped his fists and arched his hands at the evil spirits, and kept thanking him.


    "Fuck, this old ghost has to live for thousands of years..."


    "Is this old stick still marrying a wife? He really doesn''t change his lust..."


    Seeing the appearance of the bridegroom, Wencai and Qiusheng couldn''t help but whispered.


    At this time, Taoist Lin didn''t care about his two unreliable apprentices... His eyes were staring straight at the bride''s figure...


    How does he look at this bride''s figure, how does he feel like his junior sister...


    At this moment, it happened that the bride was supported by two maids and passed by his side... Suddenly a breeze blew by, blowing a corner of the bride''s hijab...


    Lin Daoshi recognized in an instant, the bride with dull eyes, who was not his junior sister Su Gu, but who could it be??


    At this time, he couldn''t bear it anymore... he directly took out a handful of charms from his arms, and threw it out with the technique of a goddess scattering flowers."Copy guy... we didn''t come to the wrong place!"


    "Yes, Master!" X2


    Since my master has turned his face, what can Wencai and Qiusheng do?Copy guys go on.


    A handful of Lin Daoshi''s charms were cast down, and all the ghosts who came to congratulate in the courtyard suddenly screamed...


    Rooster blood itself is Yang Zhongyang, and cinnabar is a sacred object for warding off evil spirits. Coupled with the spell of Taoist Lin, the damage to ghosts is not ordinary!


    Taking advantage of the ghosts in the courtyard, Lin Daoshi rushed to the bride''s side, punched one by one, and smashed the two ghosts holding Aunt Cane... "Junior sister, junior sister... wake up, yes I... Junior Sister..."


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie..." A harsh ghost laughter interrupted Lin Daoshi''s idea of ??savior his sister.


    "I knew that the woman gave me a bride for nothing..." The old ghost in the groom''s clothes smiled weirdly and forced him towards Lin Taoist. "But, it doesn''t matter... just a little Taoist... ¡­"


    As the old ghost pressed towards Lin Daoshi, he felt a cold and overcast wind blowing, making him feel frozen all over...


    Biting the tip of his snake hard, Lin Daoshi let himself wake up, then muttered the evil curse in his mouth, took a sharp breath, and then sprayed the saliva with his blood at the old ghost...


    "what--!!"


    The blood-stained saliva sprayed on the old ghost, just like sulfuric acid sprayed on the human body, and a foul-smelling smoke appeared.


    "Smelly Taoist, I want your life!!" As he said, the ghost bridegroom was about to rush towards Lin Taoist.


    However, at this time, Lin Daoshi had already asked for the stiffness caused by Yin Qi. He assumed a Kuixing kicking posture, and muttered: "Please, Master, please go up to me...as anxious as a law!"


    Wencai and Qiusheng also rushed to their master and set up a golden girl and jade statue...


    Okay, this golden boy looks a little silly, and this jade girl looks a little ugly, but it doesn''t hinder the effect of the goddess...


    As the three of them took their poses, a wave of invisible power radiated from Tao Shi Lin.


    "Bold ghosts, dare to mess with the world, be cut!"


    As a voice that didn''t belong to Lin Taoist fell, the sword he was carrying was automatically unsheathed, and then...turned into a stream of light, and the terrified ghost bridegroom was instantly cut into a cloud of black mist...


    It''s not over yet...


    ''Lin Taoist'' hand pinched the sword art, and then the sword flew around in the courtyard...numerous ghosts couldn''t escape, and the sword passed through them, resulting in the result of a soul flying and never exceeding life.


    After doing all this, Lin Daoshi stood on the spot, and after a sharp beating, he shouted: "Respectfully send the ancestor master home..."


    In an instant, the non-human aura of Lin Daoshi disappeared without a trace...


    "Huh¡ª" Lin Daoshi sighed deeply...


    Asking the upper body of God is still very exhausting. At this time, he really wants to find a place to sleep well...


    It''s just that at the moment his junior sister is still in the middle of being fascinated by ghosts. If she doesn''t wake her up, Lin Daoshi is not at ease.


    Therefore, he had to drag his hollowed out body, biting his fingertips, and pressing hard on Aunt Sue''s forehead."Aunt Sugarcane, don''t wake up soon!"


    As his voice fell, the look in Gu Sui''s eyes gradually returned... "Brother, what''s wrong with me... Where is this place? Why am I here??"


    Chapter 2406


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and six


    "You were captured by Hong Sha..." Lin Daoshi explained weakly: "I''m here to save you..."


    Listening to Lin Taoshi''s words, Aunt Sui gradually remembered how she was taken away... She was moved at this time and couldn''t help but hugged her brother... "Brother...thank you..."


    Lin Daoshi resisted exhaustion and said, "You and me, don''t be so polite...this is what I should do..."


    Gu Sui looked at Lin Daoshi''s tired look, distressed to death...


    However, at this moment, she suddenly felt an inexplicable anger rising from her heart, and her cheeks became flushed red before she knew it...


    "Junior Sister, what''s the matter with you?" Lin Daoshi looked at Aunt Sui''s look that was not right, and asked a little strangely: "Why is his face so red?"


    "I...I don''t know what''s going on..." Aunt Sue said while twisting her body, "I...I feel that I am so hot now, I really want to put all my clothes..."


    "Not good..." Lin Daoshi understood in an instant, his junior sister was drugged...


    What should I do??


    If it is a ghost, he can solve it... But if he is drugged, even if he is crudely drugged, it is impossible to formulate an antidote now...


    "Brother...Brother..." At this time, Gu Sui''s mentality was a little unclear...


    Lin Daoshi gritted his teeth and stomped...


    Thinking of this, he said directly to his two apprentices: "You-go outside and guard!"


    While talking, Lin Daoshi picked up Aunt Sue and walked towards the inner hall...


    This place is actually a dilapidated courtyard, which was rendered incomparably glorious by the old ghost''s blindfold method. Since the old ghost is dead, the courtyard has naturally returned to its truest side... However, at this time, Taoist Lin also took care of it. Terrible...


    While talking about the importance of saving people, he put his junior and sisters in the inner room that looked dilapidated...


    Next - - is a fish and dragon dance overnight.


    I have to say that Daoshi Lin, who is in his thirties, is really a little bit unable to resist Aunt Cane who took the medicine...Plus he just asked the gods to use up the vitality of the body...

 Chapter 2023

    This night, Gu Gu almost didn''t toss him to death...


    At the same time...


    Above the sky of the ghost house, Zhou Ye was also looking down at the live broadcast cheerfully...


    "Tsk tusk... I didn''t expect that Aunt Sui would actually do this trick..."


    "Oh, Lin Daoshi is good...this can be resisted..."


    Just as he was spitting out with joy, two snake-like pink arms around him wrapped around his shoulders..."Master...Are you going to watch other people''s flower nights here? "


    "Yeah, Master! I neglected the beauties around me, but I will be resented by the beauties..."


    Zhou Ye looked at the red and white double evil spirits beside him speechlessly, okay... these two girls are obviously also in love...


    That being the case... He only had to take the opportunity to adjust these two ghost girls... and let them make trouble in the back house...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly... "Of course I won''t just look at them..."


    As the voice fell, Zhou Ye grabbed the red and white two evil spirits'' slender waist, and instantly disappeared in place.


    How should I put it... Female ghosts are completely different from women... Especially these two female ghosts were still young before they died, so that the yuan and the cathode are full of ice and cold, and they have a different style and body. Rou, even women who have practiced Jiu-Jitsu are far behind them...A variety of incredible poses can be easily mastered...


    You can even...cough cough, if you go on, you''re about to cross the line.


    No words...


    After the Zhongyuan Festival, Zhou Ye returned to the provincial capital with a group of his own women and Ren Xiaoluoli... Around him, ordinary people can''t see, there are two charming ghost beauties with him...


    As for the hard-working Lin Taoist??


    Haha... That night, he was almost drained by Aunt Sue, and then forced to marry by Aunt Sue.


    It didn''t take long for him to become relatives to Aunt Sue...


    After getting married, Aunt Cane sprouted in a solid state...


    In Aunt Sue¡¯s view, makeup and other things are too much trouble, occasionally painting is fine, how tired painting every day...


    Besides, she has achieved her goal, why is she so tired??


    As a result, Lin Daoshi found that he seemed to have lost his life and became an eternal hatred.


    I originally thought that the one who married home was an exquisite little princess, but after he got married, he realized that it was just an illusion... He married home, a tigress with a lot of tricks.


    Money, to be turned in...


    Wine, can''t drink...


    Not even going out to watch a play.


    If he is angry with Aunt Su, then Aunt Su will try to dress up again and come to him softly and beg him...


    Lin Daoshi just took this set...in two or so he was coaxed back home by Aunt Su, and then¡ªthen he was given financial power...you can¡¯t drink wine, and you can¡¯t listen to movies...


    In just five years, Lin Daoshi was tossed by Aunt Cane, her temples were white and her hairline was much higher...


    Asked why Zhou Ye knew so clearly??


    Haha, because in the year of Ren Tingting¡¯s 18th birthday, Zhou Ye accompanied Ren Tingting from the provincial capital back to the county. On the one hand, he helped the old man Ren to move his tomb, and on the other hand he proposed to him and married Ren Tingting as his wife...


    When the tomb was moved, Zhou Ye naturally saw Taoist Lin...


    After asking about it, Zhou Ye heard about the current situation of Lin Daoshi from Master Ren...After all, Lin Daoshi is a figure in the county, and his family affairs are also talked about by the seven aunts and eight aunts in the county. Object.


    After listening to Lin Daoshi''s experience over the years... Zhou Ye couldn''t help but sighed, "It''s really like love!"


    At that time, Ren Tingting was still a man... She said, "Do you like a woman like this, my husband?? From then on, I will learn like Aunt Su, okay?"


    Zhou Ye just stared at this, "You can try and see if you can go to the ground next day..." Ren Tingting''s delusion was completely shattered.


    Since Zhou Ye was present when the tomb was moved, of course he could no longer let the zombies of Mrs. Ren in the cemetery jump out and cause trouble...


    Directly across the coffin, he squeezed the zombie that Old Man Ren had turned into muddy flesh... Therefore, the move to the grave was done smoothly without any waves.


    Afterwards, Master Ren also agreed to Zhou Ye¡¯s proposal. After all, he entrusted his daughter to Zhou Ye at the beginning, and that¡¯s what he had in mind. In addition, in recent years, he has been with Zhou Ye and let him run the family¡¯s business. It¡¯s okay to make them prosperous.


    Half a month later, on an auspicious day, Zhou Ye marryed Ren Tingting back home...


    Chapter 2407


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and seven


    Time flies¡­¡­


    In the blink of an eye, decades passed...


    For Zhou Ye, decades of time were only a moment in the ocean, but for the entire world, it was a big change in the vicissitudes of life.


    In order to obtain development opportunities, Neon had to expand abroad. However, because of Ryukyu¡¯s constraints, Neon did not dare to intervene in Ryukyu¡¯s traditional territory in Asia. It only laid down a colony that originally belonged to the Netherlands, Indonesia...


    Because Zhou Ye himself did not have a good impression of Indonesian monkeys, he let him acquiesce to Neon''s brutal and bloody rule over Indonesia.


    And a mere Indonesia obviously cannot satisfy the appetite of neon...


    But in declaring war on Ryukyu, Neon doesn''t have the guts...


    Perhaps it was the contingency of history, or the inevitability of Neon''s greed, and finally Neon set its sights on the United States.


    The U.S. in this world, in this era, is far less powerful than the U.S. in Zhou Ye''s world...Although they did complete the industrialization process, they were dragged into the civil war for nearly a hundred years. In, many missed opportunities.


    Don''t forget, Zhou Ye threw the Cao clan and the hundreds of thousands of troops to the Americas when he was in the Three Kingdoms.


    Although Cao Cao¡¯s descendants were not as competitive as Cao Cao, but...when the sun never set discovered the new American continent, Cao¡¯s descendants had already built an empire that spanned half of the American continent. ...


    But even so, in the face of the invaders of the empire that the sun never sets, the descendants of the Cao family are very weak... They actually lost most of their land in just a dozen years.


    But fortunately, they finally learned to think and learn from the lessons of iron and blood.


    They learned various techniques from European countries and sent officers to learn the latest combat techniques.


    In this situation, the invading army and the descendants of the Chinese race that did not set had a tie...


    Each occupies half of the land that originally belonged to the U.S. descendants of later generations. In some cases, the descendants of the Chinese people still have a certain advantage, because they also occupy the land that originally belonged to Mexico.


    But later, as the English immigrants in the American continent chose to abandon the original country and establish an independent country...it naturally attracted the dissatisfaction of the sun never set empire. They sent their invincible warships to bombard the then capital of the United States, Washington, and even burned it. The White House...


    Of course, if they were just fucking the white-eyed wolves that were unfamiliar with them, then the Chinese wouldn¡¯t say anything... They would still be happy to see the two sides facing each other... Neither of them is a good thing. ¡­

 Chapter 2024

    Unfortunately, I don''t know if the commander of the Invincible Fleet of the Immortal Empire was too showy at the time, or whether it was infiltrated by American spies.


    The fleet of the Sunless Empire actually bombarded Texas and Arizona occupied by the Chinese...


    This Nima is a bit on her nose...


    In this case, the politicians of the United States also acted fiercely, and finally moved the Chinese and these immigrants from the sunless empire to form a new coalition government...


    Then we all fought against the enemy and stood up for the empire that the sun never sets...


    Chinese parliamentarians must occupy half of the seats in the parliament and are written into the U.S. Constitution.


    Neon¡¯s goal is placed on this country that does not seem to be very powerful... After all, the centuries-old civil war has almost exhausted the nation¡¯s fortunes.


    Moreover, the Americas are really rich...All kinds of minerals are available, and the relationship with Europe is not very good. The final thing is that the Americas are not the traditional territory of Ryukyu...


    This is the most important point of neon.


    So after some secret discussion, Neon attacked Pearl Harbor in the United States.


    Then, using Hawaii as a springboard, the Neon Fleet launched the Battle of Midway...


    However, what Zhou Ye did not expect was that the United States was not as powerful as the United States at this time in another world, but the neon in this world was not as strong as the neon in that world.


    You know, the neon of that world, before launching the war against the United States, is basically the hegemon of Asia, and the benefits it grabs from the Asian colonies are enough to make neon launch such a big battle...


    and so--


    A neon that was crippled and half faced up against a country of America that had been fighting for a century of civil war... unexpectedly the two sides had a difficult time to distinguish the outcome...


    However, the country of the United States is the country of the United States...Neither minerals nor population can be touched by a lame neon.


    After suffering a miserable loss at the beginning, people from all walks of life in the U.S. reacted quickly... What will happen after the state apparatus of a major country is activated??


    The result is that all kinds of ships are built like dumplings...


    It can be said that the United States has exhausted neon with resources.


    From occupying an absolute advantage, to entering the see-saw state... From the see-saw state, it was dragged to the neon unsustainable.


    This war has been fought for four full years... At the end of the fight, Neon almost owed Ryukyu a high debt, and the entire government almost went bankrupt.


    Even the U.S. warships have already moved into the seas around the neon...


    It''s just that the United States won the Neon, and it was a bit enthusiastic... actually tried to challenge Ryukyu''s dominance.


    So-Ryukyu shot...


    One shot of the [God''s Rod] ruined a combined fleet in the United States, and another shot of the [God''s Rod], turning the US nuclear research institutions into ashes...


    Until this time, the European countries watching the excitement were relieved...


    Nothing wrong, this is still Ryukyu''s old school style-your uncle will always be your uncle, I don''t mean you can push your nose on your face without speaking.


    In this regard, in addition to protests, the United States still protests...


    Use without balls...


    Then, Ryukyu acted as a mediator and brought Neon and the United States to the negotiating table...


    As the provoker of war, Neon has an irreplaceable responsibility. In order to avoid a repeat of history and give an explanation to all countries in the world, Neon, as a defeated country, must not retain any armed forces, and its national territory is in danger. Ryukyu is responsible, and Neon pays high security fees to Ryukyu every year.


    As for the United States, even though it looks innocent as a victim... But how can it be possible to provoke Ryukyu without a little education??


    Therefore-the best garrison island in the Pacific-Hawaii is under the trust of Ryukyu, and no country or individual is allowed to garrison there.


    At the same time, the Guam base, which was originally occupied by the United States, was also forcibly deprived by Ryukyu...


    In the battle between Neon and the United States, no one took advantage in the end...If you have to say, whoever gets the most benefits, then only Ryukyu.


    So far, plus the colony occupied by Ryukyu that originally belonged to the empire of the sun never set, Ryukyu can be said to have laid hundreds of military bases all over the world.


    Chapter 2408


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and eight


    Of course, for such a result, Neon and the United States are naturally unacceptable...


    however--


    What the world says is imaginary, and whoever has a big fist is justified.


    The Second World War throughout Europe did not start, and Europe¡¯s perception of the United States has always been poor. After all, in the eyes of Europeans, those immigrants from the United States are the offspring of thieves and exiles, and they are not worthy of They associate.


    Besides, even if the same language is the same kind, they will not do it for the United States and Ryukyu.


    Madan¡¯s, let¡¯s learn about weapons that fell from the sky...


    Take a look at the weapons of a city...


    In the face of such a powerful weapon, all politicians must consider some practical things...what are the benefits of fighting?What is the disadvantage?Will he be annihilated?


    Well, after weighing the pros and cons, European countries are silent...


    Don¡¯t think that apart from orbital weapons, Ryukyu has no way to take Europe. You know, an exoskeleton mechanized army armed to the teeth is stationed in the British Isles. Okay... Although Wales was smashed, but-people Wasn''t it reclaimed and rebuilt?Don''t care about the details.


    Therefore, in the end, the representatives of the United States can only shout in the international community alone-Ryukyu, this is hegemonism, it is the authoritarianism that is in vain...


    But, this is no use...


    Within the time limit for Ryukyu¡¯s loss of the ultimatum, Neon first confessed and signed an unconditional defeat and defense custody agreement.


    And after the American ambassador was so blinded in Europe, he had to sit back at the negotiating table aggrieved and wanted to bargain...


    But in the end, I still had to accept the Ryukyu terms...


    This battle was fought... Hey, the two countries have a feeling of pity for the same disease.


    The same is the end of the world...


    Of course, this is not over...


    Next, Ryukyu took the lead in convening a global nuclear restriction conference...At the same time, it was proposed at the meeting that no country or individual should study nuclear fission technology for any reason...


    Of course, countries that are studying nuclear technology are not willing...but non-nuclear countries clapped their hands in favor.


    As a result, Ryukyu forcibly passed this agreement with the majority against the minority.


    Then, within a limited time, the nuclear research institutes of various countries were dismantled...

 Chapter 2025

    In fact, if you think about it, you know that those countries that are studying nuclear programs can certainly not give up the big killer that is about to succeed. They try their best to hide their domestic research institutes and researchers...


    However, there is no use for eggs...


    As soon as the time limit expired, Ryukyu used orbital weapons to launch indiscriminate attacks on research facilities and personnel in countries that still retain nuclear research.


    Zhou Ye''s central meaning is just one...


    In this world, only Ryukyu can master weapons of the level of mass destruction, and other countries are especially kneeling for me.


    That''s right, you are hidden deep, and some countries even moved the research institute to more than 100 meters underground... But this is useless...


    Under the influence of mental abilities and mental amplifiers all over the world, unless you are not studying in this world, you only need to think about it and Zhou Ye will know.


    Just so unreasonable, just so shameless...


    Come on, just do it...


    Lao Maozi wanted to blow up the thorn, but... after being taught to be a man by a dozen shots of the [God''s Rod] that fell from the sky, he honestly admitted it.


    At this point, the world has returned to peace... gratifying, gratifying, gratifying...


    Of course, Xinhua Kingdom was also established...For Zhou Ye...this is the most important thing.


    After the establishment of Xinhua State, Ryukyu was the first to express goodwill and return all of China¡¯s coastal commercial and tax rights. At the same time, it will return HG when the lease expires in 1997...


    In this regard, Xinhua also recognized the world hegemon of Ryukyu, and also recognized Ryukyu''s contribution to world peace-laugh.


    After all, everyone is Chinese, of the same clan, and speaking the same language... China''s recognition of Ryukyu is still very high.


    After finishing all this, Zhou Ye began his secluded life...


    He returned to Izu Oshima again... and became his own priest...


    Unknowingly time, it was the eighties...


    April is the time when the cherry blossoms dance, and it is also the best time for cherry blossom viewing.


    The petite-shaped Yumiko Araki, dressed in a sailor-length skirt for high school students, came to TV TOKYO''s Sportsmen Department with her parents.


    Today she came to sign a contract with the TV station...


    In fact, she failed in the draft contest held by the TV station... If she hadn''t been crying very sad after losing the election, the judges would not have given her a special consolation prize.


    But in fact, there is no use for eggs. Failure is failure...


    What made Araki Yumiko unexpected was that she actually received a contract notice from the TV station after the game.


    So, she called her parents over to help her sign.


    No way, who said she is not an adult herself...


    The signing of the contract went smoothly. After Araki Yumiko''s parents watched the terms of the TV station, they signed their own name... Since then, Araki Yumiko has truly entered the showbiz.


    Of course, as a newcomer, Yumiko Araki is not qualified to have an agent and various assistants...


    After signing the contract, Araki Yumiko was informed by the staff that four days later, she would come to the TV station to participate in a so-called entrance ceremony...


    In this regard, Araki Yumiko is looking forward to it.


    I heard that every time a TV station enters into a company, a lot of seniors in the entertainment industry are invited to come to the scene to speak out.


    One is to show the strength of the TV station to the members of the new club, and secondly, it is also a kind of support from the seniors to the younger generations.


    After all, such an incorporation ceremony will even occupy a corner of the news. With the help of those big-time predecessors, it can more or less grab the attention of some audiences, and at least be familiar with it.


    Four days later-


    Araki Yumiko, accompanied by her mother, came to the TV station...


    Following the staff¡¯s guidance, the mother and daughter came to a small meeting room...


    Araki Yumiko''s mother was blocked by the staff, and Araki Yumiko could only go in by herself.


    At this time, there is still some time before the incorporation ceremony, but many newcomers have arrived...


    They were divided into left and right rows according to men and women, and Araki Yumiko stood carefully behind the women''s row...


    Just when she was worried about not knowing how to talk to these unfamiliar future colleagues, the girl standing in front of her turned her head and spoke to her on the initiative.


    "Hello, my name is Zhong Yuanbu, I met for the first time, please take care of me!"


    "I am here, my name is Yumiko Araki...please advise!"


    Chapter 2409


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and nine


    Perhaps it was because the two were about the same age. Soon, whether it was Nakahara Step or Araki Yumiko, they quickly got to know each other.


    The girls of this era are far from the later generations who have been bombarded by pastoral bitches on the Internet and baptized by various Mary Su movies and TV shows.


    For them, even if they become competitors of each other in the future, they will not delay the establishment of a deep friendship with each other.


    Soon, through conversation, the two discovered that they were both born in 60. The only difference is that Yumiko Araki was born on January 25, while Ayumi Nakahara was born on December 14... ¡­


    This coincidence immediately brought the two closer together.


    Just when the two little girls were chatting and happily... Suddenly the surrounding voices fell silent.


    Araki Yumiko and Nakahara Ayumi hurriedly closed their eyes and looked forward.


    Sure enough, on the podium, more than a dozen seniors who they are familiar with came up, among them there was Yoshinaga Sayuri, the favorite of Yumiko Araki...


    After that, a group of newspaper reporters poured into the hall and began to take pictures of the venue. Then there were the speeches of the leaders of the TV station and the seniors.


    After the entrance ceremony...


    Araki Yumiko boldly ran up to Sayuri Yoshinaga, who was about to leave the field. "Senior Yoshinaga...Hello, I, I like your movies, especially Kamen in Izu''s dancing girls..."


    Sayuri Yoshinaga smiled and looked at the youthful girl standing in front of her, and asked, "Are you the new actor who joined the club today?"


    "Hi..." Araki Yumiko nodded vigorously.


    "Yes!" Sayuri Yoshinaga smiled and nodded, "What''s your name?"


    "My name is Yumiko Araki, senior..."


    "Araki Yumiko...?" Hearing the name of Araki Yumiko, Sayuri Yoshinaga thoughtfully looked up and down Araki Yumiko, a smile that made Araki Yumiko completely incomprehensible appeared in her corner, "You are very nice ...... Please work harder, we will meet again soon!"

 Chapter 2026

    After saying this, Araki Yumiko left the venue under the escort of her female assistant...


    "Hey, I will work hard, senior!" In the face of her favorite idol, Yumiko Araki was so excited that she could not restrain herself...


    It¡¯s just that what makes her a little puzzled is¡ªWhy is Senior Yoshinaga so silly that they will meet again??


    Did the TV station plan to use her and Yoshinaga-senpai to create a new TV series?


    This is impossible¡­¡­


    You know, she came out of the draft and has no acting experience at all... As stated in the contract, she will study acting for one year in an acting class set up by the TV station, and then consider giving her a role and let her play TV¡­¡­


    What Yoshinaga Sayuri said not long ago, shouldn''t it be a year later??


    Is that too long??


    With a mind full of questions, Araki Yumiko fell into a sea of ??learning.


    In order to enter the entertainment industry, she had to transfer from Saga Prefecture, Kyushu to Tokyo...


    She has to take care of not only the studies in school, but also the studies in the acting class. It can be said that her life is quite fulfilling, and her biggest desire every day is to get a good sleep...


    Maybe it was God who heard her call, or maybe it was the end of the hardship that finally came.


    Three months later, on the day of the summer vacation in high school, the acting class of the TV station also announced a summer vacation study plan.


    Of course, before that, the performing arts class was unprecedented, and gave them a chance to relax...that is-a stay together.


    This trip will be divided into two groups for men and women...


    The destination of the boy''s stay is-amazing... Hawaii Island.


    It is said that going there is to let them pay tribute to the failures and traumas that Neon has suffered there, so that they can establish a correct outlook on life and values, knowing-at all times, be strong...


    Although Neon was defeated, isn''t it the second largest economic power in Asia??


    As for the place where the girl group stays, Izu Oshima...


    Well, it looks like this is extremely unfair...


    Why can a man travel abroad?Why should women travel in the country and still be next to Izu Oshima in Tokyo??


    It is a pity that this era is so unfair-equality between men and women?Dreaming...


    How could there be so-called equality between men and women in the Showa era??


    With a trace of dissatisfaction, Yumiko Araki came to the meeting place-TV TOKYO early the next day...


    Here, men and women will be divided into two buses-and then on the road.


    One way is towards Tokyo Airport, and the other way is towards Izu Peninsula.


    Every way, there will be a senior who will act as the leader...


    Who is the senior of the men''s group, Yumiko Araki doesn''t know... But who is the senior of the women''s group, she knew after boarding the bus...


    "Senior Yoshinaga!!"


    Looking at Sayuri Yoshinaga, who looked so beautiful in a white dress, Yumiko Araki was extremely surprised.


    "I said, we will see you again soon!" Saying Yoshinaga smiled as she looked at the girl who was still a high school student.


    Due to the large number of girls... So Sayuri Yoshinaga just greeted Araki Yumiko, arranged for her to sit behind her, and began to greet other female students.


    After all the dues arrived, Sayuri Yoshinaga sat back next to Yumiko Araki...


    After all, she is a senior, and not a tour guide. There is no need or reason to organize any activities... All this will naturally be handled by the female assistant in the group.


    As it was the first time to sit so close to her idol, Araki Yumiko even felt a little nervous.


    And Sayuri Yoshinaga naturally saw her nervousness... smiled and soothed: "Don''t be so nervous... Araki!"


    "Hey, I''m not nervous..." I said that I was not nervous, but in fact, Araki Yumiko''s skirt was almost ruffled by her hands.


    Seeing this, Sayuri Yoshinaga smiled and shook her head... She knew that girls are like this...


    If it is an ordinary girl, with Yoshinaga Sayuri''s status in the show business today, she doesn''t bother at all, and she doesn''t need to get close to her.


    But-Araki Yumiko in front of me is different...


    Who called her-the woman that bad guy called for?


    In order to be able to reconcile the sisters in the future, it is necessary to establish a good relationship in advance.


    Thinking of this, Sayuri Yoshinaga smiled and asked: "Yumiko, do you feel that we are being discriminated against? Why can boys go to Hawaii, but we girls can only go to Izu Oshima??"


    Chapter 2410


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and ten


    "Eh!!"


    Hearing the words of her senior and idol, Araki Yumiko couldn''t help but froze... "Senior... Actually I..."


    "You don''t have to pretend to be in front of me..." Sayuri Yoshinaga pursed her lips and said, "Also, don''t call me seniors, call my sister..."


    "I..." Arakawa Yumiko originally wanted to refuse. After all-if you don''t call senior, then you will be regarded as a lawless guy who doesn''t respect senior.


    Such a guy, anywhere in Neon, in any industry, will be excluded.


    Even in school, it''s the same.


    However, when she saw Sayuri Yoshinaga''s oppressive eyes, she suddenly gave in... "It''s... Sister-sama!"


    "That''s good!" Although Arakawa Yumiko added an honorific after her sister, Yoshinaga Sayuri felt that this was also very emotional, so she temporarily let go of this future little sister, "Yumiko hasn''t told me yet. , Do you think this stay together trip is very unfair!"


    Perhaps because of the change of appellation, Yumiko Arakawa feels a lot less nervous...


    Therefore, I have the courage to spit out TV station in front of Sayuri Yoshinaga... "Well, I feel that it is too unfair... Why can those boys go to Hawaii, but our girls can only go to Izu Oshima??"


    "Hehe..." Faced with Yumiko''s complaints, Sayuri Yoshinaga laughed... "Actually, if those boys know about Izu Oshima, they will cry and beg the TV station to let them go to Izu Oshima. of!"


    "Hey!!! Why? Senior..." Yumiko Arakawa was surprised and couldn''t help calling Senior again.


    "Call my elder sister!"


    "Hi... Sister-sama!" Yumiko Arakawa asked kindly: "Sister-sama, what is going on on Izu Oshima that would make those boys cry and go to Izu Oshima?"


    "This is a secret... a secret that only girls know!" Sayuri Yoshinaga smiled lightly: "When you arrive at Izu Oshima, you will know it!"

 Chapter 2027

    "Eh, tell me, my sister..."


    "It can''t be done...This kind of thing, if you say it too early, there is no sense of mystery..."


    "My sister is bullying..."


    Seeing Arakawa Yumiko, who was gradually entering the state of a younger sister beside her, Sayuri Yoshinaga couldn''t help but think of herself at that time...


    At that time, she was not sent by the TV station... but by her father, sent to Izu Oshima...


    She was only fourteen years old at the time, and she was not a little beauty, but she was better than cute...


    At that time, she was about to take part in the shooting of the first movie in her life... and her father who worked in the Ministry of Foreign Affairs asked her, did she decide to get involved in the show business in the future?


    At that time, Sayuri Yoshinaga, who was in the rebellious period, said in a very categorical tone-she just wanted to enter the showbiz and become the brightest star.


    Later, she heard from her mother that her father hadn''t slept that night and smoked a whole night.


    The next day, she was sent to Izu Oshima by her father himself...a place called Sangen Shrine.


    There-her father, who is neither humble nor arrogant in the face of anyone, has a deep diplomatic style, unexpectedly knelt down in front of a young priest... I pray to the handsome priest who is not like a human being, and bless yourself Being able to mix in the showbiz world without any harm.


    And the priest named Jingongjiye didn''t immediately agree to her father, but looked at Sayuri Yoshinaga who was sitting aside, a little at a loss.


    "Tell me your name... little girl!"


    "I, my name is Sayuri Yoshinaga..."


    "Do you like to be an actor?"


    "Yes, yes, sir..."


    "well¡­¡­"


    Until now, Sayuri Yoshinaga still remembers that bad guy''s smile at the time, that smile-what she didn''t understand when she was young... But as she grew up, she experienced more and more things... ¡­


    She finally understood what that smile meant...


    In the Chinese proverb, that is-the smile of a weasel who stole the chicken.


    Okay, Sayuri Yoshinaga knows that it is very inappropriate to use this sentence to describe it, so that she will become the stolen chicken?


    But no matter what, under his blessing, the fourteen-year-old Yoshinaga Sayuri successfully became popular with that movie...


    So, she happily returned to Izu Oshima and vowed to go...


    In fact, whether she came back to Izu Oshima to honour her promise, or Izu Oshima to see the beautiful face that made her think about it day and night, she didn¡¯t know...


    All she knows is--that night, she finally couldn''t help but confessed to him...and he also accepted...


    The damn thing is-that guy actually took her down that night... and the sad thing is-she didn''t resist, but rather willingly and let him do whatever he wanted.


    Since then, Sayuri Yoshinaga has become a clear stream in the showbiz...


    Reject all characters who have close contact with the opposite sex. If it doesn''t work, just take the place to shoot... Moreover, missed scenes will never be accepted.


    Unexpectedly-this not only did not make her popularity drop, but was promoted as the most wanted woman among neon men...


    No way, every man hopes that other people''s wives will be embarrassed and ridiculous, and his wife will be loyal to him.


    And obviously, Sayuri Yoshinaga¡¯s persona fits this fantasy quite well...


    However, in the entertainment industry, there are many people who can¡¯t get around... When Sayuri Yoshinaga was very popular, naturally someone came to the door, even the producer unruly invited the person from the Black Dragon Club To talk about...


    I wanted to use some unreasonable means to force Sayuri Yoshinaga to yield. Of course, due to the influence of Sayuri Yoshinaga¡¯s father in the political world, the people of the Black Dragon Society did not dare to go too far, just a few verbal threats... ¡­


    The result...


    That night, the filmmaker made his life''s contribution to the land reclamation project in Tokyo, turning it into a concrete block, sleeping forever in Tokyo Bay... As for the Black Dragon Club??Ha ha... Annihilated overnight... The chickens and dogs do not stay.


    At that time, there was a lot of trouble, and the whole country was shocked... After all, the Black Dragon Society could be called the first gang in the neon at the time. There were nearly 10,000 branch officers across the country.


    But after all, it was dead... After a while, this incident was driven by some people and could not be given out on the grounds of extremely foolish collective food poisoning.And some guys with hands and eyes open to the sky, from the incident in which Yoshinaga Sayuri was threatened, somehow guessed the whole story.


    I know, shuddering, dare not talk nonsense.


    I don¡¯t know, just guessing, none of them are on the point...


    But anyway, since then, no one has dared to force Sayuri Yoshinaga to make movies and TV shows she doesn''t like.


    Chapter 2411


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and eleven


    In fact, the bus taken by Yumiko Araki and Sayuri Yoshinaga did not go directly to the Izu Peninsula, but to Tokyo Station.


    The girls, led by the accompanying female staff, bought Shinkansen tickets to Atami.


    I have to say that none of the girls who can be valued and signed by TV stations are ugly.


    Although they are not as beautiful as Sayuri Yoshinaga, they also feel a little more youthful and beautiful than Sayuri Yoshinaga...


    In addition, they know that today is the day to stay together, so they all dressed up carefully...


    Therefore, as soon as these girls entered Tokyo Station, they became a beautiful scenery in the station.


    Beautiful women are not uncommon in themselves, but¡ªa group of beauties getting together is too rare.


    It''s just that all the girls don''t care about feeling the pride of being noticed at this time. Who told their cars to be about to drive??


    After hurriedly passing the ticket gate, the girls breathed a sigh of relief after getting on the tram.


    "Ah...I''m exhausted!!" Araki Yumiko sat in her seat, rubbing her arm, and complained: "Why do we have to be so urgent...There are many trains on the JR line?"


    "Haha..." Sayuri Yoshinaga smiled as she sat beside... "Maybe it''s the upper level of the TV station, do you have other ideas!"


    Yoshinaga Sayuri¡¯s luggage is in charge of her female assistant, and¡ªwith her modified physique, it¡¯s by no means a short distance to feel tired...Other girls are not as relaxed as her... ¡­After all, they can only be described as artist reserves at this time, not even real artistes, how could an assistant help them carry their luggage?


    "Other thoughts?" Hearing Sayuri Yoshinaga''s words, Yumiko Araki couldn''t help but stunned... "What''s that? Your sister..."


    "Sa~ who knows!"


    Sayuri Yoshinaga smiled slightly, avoiding talking...


    "Huh-my sister is really..." Yumiko Araki was speechless...


    Since the newly recognized elder sister refuses to speak, then Araki Yumiko can''t help it... After all, Sayuri Yoshinaga is not only her new elder sister, but also her senior, the big sister-level actor of the entire neon show business world. ...


    She dare not be too presumptuous...

 Chapter 2028

    Because it is a Shinkansen train, it runs very fast. Just an hour later, the JR train they took arrived at Mishima Station in Mishima City...


    However, just when the girls felt that the staff accompanying the team would make them have a good time in Mishima City before setting off, they were told that they needed to immediately change to the express train bound for Shuzenji and go directly to the Izu Peninsula. Haikou, where to go to sea.


    This made the girls wailing...


    Although they were dissatisfied, they did not dare to show it out in front of Sayuri Yoshinaga... After all, the identity of the team leader of the women''s team is too amazing... Once she gets angry, maybe their future stardom will be Dejected.


    Has left a bad impression on Neon''s leading big-time predecessor, and still want to be in the show business circle??


    Hehe, you are dreaming...


    Therefore, even though there are a lot of dissatisfaction in their hearts, the girls are still full of vitality...


    When the girls, under the leadership of the team leader, changed to the special express train bound for Shuzenji, all of them were shocked.


    They certainly know how classic and respected the [Dance Girl of Izu] played by Sayuri Yoshinaga is.


    It can be said that the dancers of Izu, in that era, were called phenomenal movies, and even sparked an upsurge of all neon people to travel to the Izu Peninsula, but...the news from newspapers and TV is far worse This scene is shocking.


    Even the express train has been renamed [Super Dancing Girl]. It is conceivable that when the movie was first released, it caused such a trend.


    The girls seem to be able to grasp why those TV station executives made such arrangements.


    I just want to let them understand what the highest state of an artist is...


    To understand is to understand, but-the girls also understand one thing... that is-they do feel burning...


    Who doesn''t want to leave their own traces in history?Who doesn''t want to be the center of attention?


    All of this is also their original intention to step into the entertainment industry.


    "Senior Yoshinaga is so amazing..."


    "Yeah... Senior Yoshinaga is too good!"


    "I really want to be able to have a locomotive named after his movie character..."


    "Yes!"


    Sayuri Yoshinaga sitting in the seat, listening to the hot discussion of the girls around... couldn''t help but smile.


    She can understand the thoughts of these girls, didn''t she also think so when she entered the entertainment industry??


    At the beginning, she couldn''t find her favorite movie to play, so she went to make the villain who took everything from her... and what about him?He simply wrote (copied) a copy of The Dance Girl in Izu, and then it was published by the Neon Publishing House under the control of Ryukyu...


    At the same time, using various marketing methods from later generations, the word-of-mouth of this novel exploded...


    Half a year later... the novel of Izu''s Dancing Girl was screened in Tokyo... and Sayuri Yoshinaga completely established her position as a sister in the entertainment industry because of this movie.


    Of course, among them, the human resources and financial resources that the bad guy invested in this novel and movie is simply shocking.


    It can be said that it is precisely because the bad guy relied on the six neon newspaper groups that he controlled, all kinds of advocacy, all kinds of momentum, that he got the big sales of novels and the praise of movies.


    Then, the bad guy helped her win several best actress awards in various international film awards...


    So she was completely promoted to the pinnacle of the show business...


    Of course, she didn''t pay any price, at least¡ªevery inch of her body, there was no secret to that bad guy.


    Thinking of this, Sayuri Yoshinaga couldn''t help feeling a little feverish in her face... and her body was slightly soft...


    She wished to rush to his side with the power that the bad guy gave her now, and do everything possible to please him...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Just when Sayuri Yoshinaga fell into a certain kind of conjecture, the words suddenly heard from her side pulled her out of this conjecture...


    "sister¡­¡­"


    Sayuri Yoshinaga smiled and looked at Yumiko Araki, who was sitting next to him, and asked, "Huh? What happened?"


    Chapter 2412


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and twelve


    "My sister in Izu''s dancers, the role of Xun is so beautiful, so cute..."


    Araki Yumiko looked at Sayuri Yoshinaga longingly and said.


    "Really?" Hearing what Araki Yumiko said, Sayuri Yoshinaga smiled and squeezed her small face, and smiled: "Yumiko is also very cute, she will definitely perform a hot TV show in the future..."


    "Really?" Araki Yumiko was overjoyed by Sayuri Yoshinaga''s words.


    "Of course it''s true!" Sayuri Yoshinaga smiled and nodded... Entering that bad guy''s magic eye, it''s impossible for him to be popular.


    "That...Sister-sama..." After smiling for a while, Araki Yumiko asked cautiously: "Can I ask you a question?"


    "Of course you can!" Sayuri Yoshinaga is very good at talking to Yumiko Araki, who is destined to become her sister in the future."What does Yumiko want to know?"


    "I''m sixteen years old, I''m not a little girl..." Hearing the word "small" added to the front of her name, Araki Yumiko pouted dissatisfiedly... But soon, she was rubbed by Sayuri Yoshinaga. Facial magic has broken the technique... "Sister-sir...Is the Shenkong Ye who played the protagonist of [Izu''s Dancing Girl] really the author of the novel? Where did he go later? Why did he stop acting in the movie? ?"


    Seeing Araki Yumiko''s cautious and longing gaze, Sayuri Yoshinaga couldn''t help laughing."Because he... Being an actor is just for fun... He has no interest in the entertainment industry..."


    "Hey! How could it be..." Hearing Yoshinaga Sayuri''s words, Araki Yumiko was stunned...


    "...Otherwise, he wouldn''t have just acted in one [Dance Girl of Izu] and stopped acting in any movies..." Sayuri Yoshinaga smiled and shook her head.


    At the beginning, it was an accident that the villain participated in the movie Dancing Girl of Izu...


    When the novel was full of neon, Tokyo Cinema decided to put the novel on the screen. The director in charge of the film at that time felt that if the original author was used as the leading actor, it must be a good gimmick, and it could even ignite the topic. ...Make the film''s reputation even more popular.


    But the only thing that worries him is-what if the original author is an ugly man??


    After learning about this incident, Sayuri Yoshinaga immediately filmed the director and promised that the original author must be a handsome guy... and she is sure that the original author can be invited as the actor...


    So, a certain Zha Ye who wanted to be free was just sold by his own woman...


    The director originally thought that the author writes well, but it may take some time to train acting. He is ready to delay shooting for half a year.


    But I didn¡¯t expect that the author of the original book, who was so handsome and suspicious of his life, actually took less than half a month to honed his acting skills to the point where he recognized it, so...there was a later movie. ''S hot.


    A certain Zha Ye who only acted in a movie once did not want to act in any movie again...


    The fact that he disappeared on the screen, the neon at the time also set off a topic... Various speculations...


    Some people say that he offended the gang and was killed by the gang...

 Chapter 2029

    It is also said that he has immigrated abroad...


    In short, the mysterious Shen Kong Ye no longer published novels or movies... This incident even made countless women lament...


    Of course, for men, it''s a high-five.


    No way, who told Zha Ye to raise the neon woman''s mate selection standards by several levels as soon as he appeared on the screen??


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Hearing Yoshinaga Sayuri''s words, Araki Yumiko couldn''t help but stunned... "Why? It''s so famous... Why doesn''t he stay in the entertainment industry?"


    "Because this guy is an unusually lazy guy..." Sayuri Yoshinaga murmured: "He thinks being a star is too tired..."


    "..." Hearing this powerful reason, Araki Yumiko was completely stunned...


    How lazy it is to say something like this...


    What a silly thing that an actor who has become a neon phenomenon-level actor can give up his great start for this reason...


    As the topic opened up... Sayuri Yoshinaga also began to complain about a bad guy who made her love and hate in front of Yumiko Araki frequently...


    As a junior, Yumiko Araki can only sit there obediently, listening to her seniors making complaints there.


    But fortunately, the limited express Although it is not a train, it is extremely fast...


    After an hour or so, they arrived at Shuzenji Station...


    Next, under the leadership of the staff, the girls walked out of the station and got on the bus that had been waiting for a long time.


    The bus took them to the sea port on the Izu Peninsula. Here, the girls boarded a medium-sized ferry... and headed towards Izu Oshima.


    Araki Yumiko discovered that the boss of the ferry boat seemed to be very respectful to his senior...


    It is definitely not the respect of seeing idols, but the respect of the company''s superiors and subordinates.


    This makes Araki Yumiko more curious...


    Why did the TV station arrange for the women''s team to go to Izu Oshima to live together??


    Why did my seniors say that going to Izu Oshima is good for them...


    why¡­¡­¡­¡­


    There are too many questions in my mind, and when there are too many, Araki Yumiko is a little bit confused about where to start.


    With a mind full of questions, the ferry boat full of TV station girls soon arrived at Okada Port on Izu Oshima...


    After getting off the boat here, the girls, led by the leader, went to stay at the Oshima Onsen Hotel in Senjin, not far from the port.


    It is said that if you soak in the hot spring here, you can see the beautiful scenery of Sanyuan Mountain on the big island, and you can also see the beautiful sea of ??trees on Sanyuan Mountain... I have to say that it is a very popular hotel.


    As soon as the girls entered the hotel, they threw their luggage to the residence, and went to hot springs...


    In this regard, Yumiko Arakawa, who has been specially taken care of, also wants to go...


    Unfortunately, she was stopped by Sayuri Yoshinaga in the same room as her.


    "Don''t rush to the hot springs. When you come to Sanyuan Mountain, the most important thing-of course, is to worship Sanyuan Shrine first!"


    "Hey! Why...I want to go to the hot spring..."


    Maybe it''s been a long time, Arakawa Yumiko also dare to express her opinion in front of her seniors occasionally.


    "Trust me... the hot springs here are not the best... I will take you to the best hot springs!"


    Chapter 2413


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and thirteen


    Araki Yumiko was stupidly pulled out of the hotel by Yoshinaga Sayuri...


    "Eh!! Sister, are we the two?" After Yumiko Araki was dragged away by Sayuri Yoshinaga, she discovered that this elder sister not only didn''t take her classmates, but even her own assistant. band.


    "They will go... but not now!" Sayuri Yoshinaga smiled slightly, and then took Araki Yumiko and continued walking forward.


    After crossing a street, I walked forward about a few hundred meters, and I came to a fork in the road...


    It was a small road that seemed to lead directly to the sea of ??trees. Sayuri Yoshinaga, who was familiar with the road, abandoned the road and walked directly onto the small road.


    Although it is about eleven o''clock at noon, the path in the forest still looks very quiet...


    If it wasn''t for Yoshinaga Sayuri who was a woman, then Araki Yumiko would definitely not get into this path with her.


    This place is a holy place for some men and women in love, but it is definitely not a safe place for single women.


    Looking at the secluded mountains and forests around, Yumiko Araki couldn''t help but walked a few steps quickly, and came to Sayuri Yoshinaga''s back, and said timidly, "Sister-sama, why should we take this path? Wouldn''t it be smoother if we take the road?"


    When on the boat, Yumiko had read the travel guide. She knew that the Sangen Shrine, which is known as very effective, is also a must-see place on Izu Oshima. It is just that the road marked on the tourist map is definitely not Such a path.


    "Hehe, that''s all fooling outsiders... Only by walking this way can you reach the real Sanyuan Shrine!" As she walked, Sayuri explained: "For those who really know Sanyuan Shrine, Sanyuan The shrine is divided into two parts: the inner shrine and the table shrine..."


    "Hey!!" The sudden words made Yumiko surprised... Shrines or something-how can the inner and outer shrines be divided?


    "Do you believe there are ghosts in this world?" Sayuri asked with a smile.


    "How is it possible?" Yumiko was stunned when she heard the words of her predecessors... After receiving science education for so many years, how could she believe that there are real ghosts in the world... However, urban legends and the like, rumored in the market, Make Yumiko not really sure that there are no ghosts in the world."Could it be...are there really ghosts in the world?"


    "Of course!" Saying this, Sayuri smiled and stopped her footsteps, turned her head and smiled at Yumiko Zhanyan: "There are real ghosts in this world... and you will see it in a while... "


    "I hate...Don''t..." Yumiko was softened by Sayuri''s slightly weird smile, and tremblingly said: "Don''t, don''t make such a joke, my sister...this...this is not funny... ¡­"


    At this moment, a silver bell-like laugh came from the open mountain forest: "Hehe... Sayuri, you are scaring the newcomer again..."


    The laughter appeared so abrupt, that Yumiko couldn''t help but hugged her senior in fright, and screamed... "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhbbbbbbbbbbbjly


    "Sister Zhijinzi...obviously you are scaring the newcomer, OK!"


    Sayuri, who was hugged tightly by her younger generation, said helplessly when she heard the words.


    "Is that so? I''m really sorry then!"


    As the voice fell, from the sea of ??trees at the end of the path, a beauty in a kimono walked out slowly...


    Yumiko, who was lying in the arms of her senior, was not so scared at this time. She quietly looked at the place where the sound was coming from. When she saw that the visitor was a beautiful woman in a kimono with a gentle smile, her heart suddenly I don''t feel so scared anymore.


    "Hello, I''m Shizuko Yamamura, I met for the first time, please take care of me!" At this time, Shizuko Yamamura had already arrived in front of the two, and smiled and said to Yumiko: "I just made a joke with you, but I was shocked. You are so sorry!"

 Chapter 2030

    "Yes, I''m sorry... I, I am here, I''m a bit too timid..." Yumiko, who straightened up from Sayuri''s arms, felt that she had just regarded her as a ghost, and her face felt a fever. .


    "No, no, I was too much!" Shizuko looked surprisingly easy to talk... She smiled and turned to look at Sayuri, and said, "My Lord God has been waiting for you for a long time... Go ahead!"


    "That bad guy will wait for me too? Huh..." Sayuri said proudly.


    "My Lord God has been talking about you all the time... He said, you missed three gatherings because you participated in the filming... So, this time you are going to be unlucky!" Shizuko Cigarette smiled lightly.


    "Hey!!! How could this happen..." Sayuri, who was still arrogant, suddenly collapsed when she heard Shizuko''s words...


    However, she soon cheered up again."It''s okay, I''ll ask my sisters for help..."


    "I''m afraid it''s useless!" Shizuko smiled and shook her head. "Sister Chiyoko and Sister Kaoru went to Europe together and said they would go skiing there...So, I and Sadako are the only ones left at the shrine..."


    "No..." Upon hearing Shizuko''s words, Yoshinaga Sayuri''s expression was as if she saw the end of the world... "I don''t want to face that bad guy alone... Shizuko sister, you will definitely help me, right?"


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    "Don''t be so cold... Sister..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Listening to the words of her senior and this beauty in kimono, Yumiko who stood by was stunned...


    [Three parties]??[God Lord]??[Do not want to face it alone]??


    What is this stuff¡­¡­?


    The most important thing is that the majestic senior who has always been in front of her shows a girl-like style at this time... What is this situation??


    Just when Yumiko looked confused, Sayuri Yoshinaga had already completed a deal with Shizuko...


    "Ah, I''m sorry, I haven''t chatted with Sayuri for too long, so I am a little bit proud..." Shizuko smiled and said to Yumiko: "Then, please come with me!"


    "Hi!"


    With a mind full of questions, Yumiko followed behind them and walked towards the depths of the forest...


    Perhaps because of the courage of people, Yumiko at this time is not so scared...


    She asked curiously, "My sister, what exactly are Omote Shrine and Nai Shrine?"


    "Omote Shrine is a place for those who don''t believe in ghosts and gods to visit and pray, and the inner shrine is naturally a place to drop demons and eliminate demons!" The answer to Yumiko¡¯s question was not her sister, Sayuri Yoshinaga, but a beauty in kimono. , Shizuko Yamamura.


    Chapter 2414


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and fourteen


    "Visit to pray for blessing?" Yumiko asked stupidly: "Since I don''t believe in ghosts and gods, why bother to pray for blessing?"


    Subconsciously, she missed the following sentence to lower demons and eliminate demons...


    Because, Araki Yumiko always feels that if he asks the latter sentence, something terrible will happen.


    "Haha..." Sayuri Yoshinaga smiled slightly: "Do you believe in ghosts and gods? Then do you occasionally go to the shrine to pray for blessings and worship?"


    "..." Yumiko was suddenly dumb...


    Well, before that, she had never believed in the existence of ghosts and gods, but-she would also go to shrines and pray for blessings with her parents... nothing else, just for peace of mind, a wish for the future... ¡­


    This question is so stupid to ask.


    While talking, the three of them have come to a quiet moon gate...


    At the entrance of the Moon Gate, stood a beautiful girl who looked about the same age as Yumiko. This girl was dressed in a red and white witch dress with a trace of dissatisfaction on her face and complained to Sadako Yamamura: "Okasan , How can you be like this... Today Ming Ming''s turn is your turn to guard the shrine... But she used an excuse to pick up sister Yoshinaga and let me help you guard the shrine..."


    "Hi, hi... I see!" Facing her daughter, Shizuko Yamamura, a kimono beauty, smiled: "When I send your sister Yoshinaga to your father, I will go to the shrine to guard the shrine. Before that, I will have trouble. You... my cutest little Zhenzi!"


    "I really can''t do anything with you..." Sadako sighed lightly when she heard her mother''s words, and then walked towards the shrine ahead with a smile."That''s OK...Sister Yoshinaga will be sent to my father in a while, and I will come to the shrine!"


    "I know, I know!" Zhijinzi smiled and waved her hand, indicating that she would abide by the agreement, and she watched her daughter''s figure disappear into the forest path.


    "Hey! Okasan?? Could it be that-this young lady is the daughter of Senior Mountain Village?? A lie?"


    Yumiko was sluggish at this time...


    In her opinion, this kimono beauty Yamamura Shizuko, who is in her early twenties at most, could have a 15-year-old daughter??This is simply incredible.


    "Hehe..." Of course Shizuko understands what Yumiko is surprised at... "It''s not weird, don''t you think your sister, she looks much younger than me? You know, she is 19th year of Showa [1946] It¡¯s the 52nd year of Showa [1978], but it¡¯s just like a girl of 18 or 9 years old. Don¡¯t you feel strange? You know, what kind of cosmetics is she? It''s useless!"


    "..." Yumiko was stunned when he heard Shizuko Yamamura''s words...


    Okay, if Shizuko doesn''t say anything, Yumiko really doesn''t care too much... After all, there are cosmetics these days.


    But-after hearing Shizuko say this, Yumiko started to daze...


    A thirty-three-year-old woman looks like she is seventeen or eighteen, which is simply...too enviable, OK??


    Seeing that the pot was pushed onto her body by her own sister, Sayuri Yoshinaga also began to reveal Shizuko''s old bottom, "It is even stranger that you are my sister. You are obviously seven or eight years older than me, but it looks almost like me. Age...It''s weird to think about it!"


    "Okay... Stop making a noise, come in!"


    As a man''s voice came from the Heshi building in the courtyard... the two-fighting happily woman instantly turned into a well-behaved kitten... and said respectfully: "Yes, Lord God! "


    While talking, the two of them led Yumiko along the wooden corridor leading to the moon gate towards the main hall...


    As if frightened by the respectful attitude of the two seniors, Araki Yumiko also became a little cautious... She didn''t dare to ask anything, only dared to follow the two of them, bowing her head and walking quickly.


    The corridor is not very long, only about fifty meters in size. When they reached the entrance of the main hall, Sayuri Yoshinaga and Shizuko Yamamura opened the sliding door and walked in...


    Inside is a room with a size of more than 200 square meters. The furnishings in the room are simple and elegant, and the wooden floor on the ground is even more polished.


    As soon as they entered the door, Shizuko and Yumiko sat down respectfully, facing the back of the slender figure in one red and one white, wearing a priest''s uniform, and said in unison: "My lord, we are back! "


    Yumiko looked at the back in front of her with some curiosity. From a sound point of view... Yumiko felt that this man should not be too old, but because of her back to them, Yumiko could not see the face of this young priest...


    The only thing she could see was the two red and white figures nestling around the priest.


    Those are two gorgeous women in kimono...


    They wear the Ji hair style, their faces are so beautiful that they don¡¯t look like humans, and they give people an indescribable sense of beauty...


    At this moment, the master from the back turned around...looked at them...


    When he turned around, Yumiko couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Shen Kongye?"


    That''s right, the young priest in front of him in the priest''s uniform is no one else. He is the actor who disappeared without a trace after playing the [Izu Dancer], Shen Kong Ye...

 Chapter 2031

    Keke, that is, Jingongjiye...


    In fact, to put it bluntly, it was Zhou Ye.


    After hearing Yumiko''s exclamation, he was not angry, but looked at Yumiko with a funny face, and said with a smile: "Sayuri, Shizuko...Welcome back!"


    While talking, Zhou Ye opened his arms...


    Seeing the actions of her own man, Shizuko and Sayuri smiled slightly, and after walking a few steps on the floor, they unceremoniously nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    "Bad guy... I miss you..." As she said, Sayuri Yoshinaga lightly closed her eyes and offered her pure to Zhou Ye.


    Shizuko watched with a smile, letting her sister act like a baby to her man...


    "..."


    The scene before me almost ruined Yumiko''s Three Views...


    Eh!!


    Didn¡¯t it mean that Sayuri Yoshinaga has kept a record of zero scandals since he started acting?And-when receiving the report, I also said that I would never get married in the future...


    How come...


    Just when she looked confused...


    Zhou Ye has finished the long-awaited reunion with his own woman...


    He happily let go of Yoshinaga Sayuri, who was a little breathless, said: "Even if you are so pleased with me and missed three parties, you will still be punished..."


    Chapter 2415


    Two thousand four hundred and fifteen chapters


    "...Bad guy!"


    Saying Yoshinaga¡¯s pretty face turned red when she heard her man¡¯s words...


    She reluctantly slipped her small face in front of her man¡¯s Huns and drew on... "...Bad guy, you just look at it for the sake of sending you the beauties back in person... just let them go... three times. ¡­It will die..."


    "Eh----!!!!"


    When Sayuri Yoshinaga spoke, she didn''t deliberately lower her voice, so --- Araki Yumiko heard her right away.


    At this moment, Araki Yumiko felt like she was a misstep girl who was abducted into the magic cave by her confidant big sister.


    Especially, the two eldest sisters, who were originally kind, ran to Zhou Ye''s side at this time... which caused her to be like the same person facing five people...


    This little girl suddenly felt scared...


    Anxious, afraid...


    Araki Yumiko couldn''t help but suffer...


    I have to say, this girl really loves to cry...


    Zhou Ye looked very interestingly at the crying Yumiko Araki...


    What should I say?Zhou Ye only called her by name, not because she was very beautiful, nor because she was famous in later generations...but because--she could cry!!


    This girl is really good at crying...


    However, although he didn''t even want to use any gentle means to get her from the beginning, it was the first time for her. After losing in front of so many people, it doesn''t feel so good. Maybe he will stay. Some not so good memories...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye smiled and whispered in Yoshinaga Sayuri''s ear: "Well, I will reduce your family law as appropriate..."


    "Now, you first step back!"


    "Yes, your husband!" X4


    In the latter sentence, Zhou Ye said to all the girls together...


    As the girls responded, their figures suddenly disappeared into this hall like ghosts...


    Seeing this scene, Araki Yumiko became even more frightened...


    She was crying, trying to get up from the floor and escape... However, what was terrible was-she found that her legs were frightened and she didn''t have any strength at all...


    Zhou Ye stood up with a smile, and forced her step by step towards Yumiko...


    "Woo... you... don''t come over... woo... don''t come here..." Yumiko cried loudly, while pushing her double back desperately...


    But unfortunately, perhaps because the ground was wiped too clean, even if Yumiko pushed her legs desperately, the speed was really not fast... Instead, Zhou Ye had a kind of fun game by herself. a feeling of¡­¡­


    "You are afraid of me...?"


    While talking, Zhou Ye was already in front of Yumiko... but Yumiko was already unable to retreat...


    She leaned her back against the wall, covered her face with her hands, and shook her head desperately."I''m not afraid of you...oooooo...you go away...oooo..."


    "What are you afraid of?" Zhou Ye smiled, grabbing Yumiko''s skirt...


    "Don''t...you go away...uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu you are not human...you are a ghost...uuuuuuuuu...


    Zhou Ye''s tugging immediately frightened the little girl, and his feet slammed on the ground... almost kicked Zhou Ye...


    "Snapped--!"


    A crisp sound...


    Araki Yumiko¡¯s cry was stopped by the pain from Apple...


    "Who said I''m a ghost?" Zhou Ye laughed angrily...


    "You...uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu... incredible¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye was speechless... "Well, let you feel whether I am a ghost..."


    With that said, Zhou Ye hugged Yumiko Araki unceremoniously.


    "There is no temperature on the ghost''s body, do you feel the temperature on my body?" Zhou Ye asked softly in Yumiko''s ear.


    "Woo...Um..." Araki Yumiko nodded while choking.


    "Then... where did Shizuko-senpai and Sayuri go... why did they disappear all of a sudden!!"


    "This is a very long story... Are you sure you want to listen?"


    "I... can I say I don''t listen??"

 Chapter 2032

    "Hmm-no!" Zhou Ye said while whispering a story in the ear of Yumiko Araki...


    Talk about the process of seeing him and Shizuko, about the process of seeing him and Sayuri...


    He spoke earnestly, and Araki Yumiko listened earnestly...


    However, when the story is finished... Araki Yumiko discovered that her clothes disappeared without knowing when...


    "Eh-!!!"


    At this moment, Araki Yumiko suddenly screamed... She desperately wanted to curl up into a ball, but it was a pity that she, who was held in Zhou Ye''s arms, was completely helpless.


    "Don''t look... why take off, me, mine, clothes..."


    "I do not have it¡­¡­"


    "Also say you haven''t...uuu...you are a bad guy...uuuu..."


    The girl started crying again... She was really upset that Zhou Ye was crying... She simply blocked her look... Of course, it was with his own look.


    At this moment...No matter how stupid Yumiko Araki is, she knows what will happen to her...It''s a pity that she can''t do anything except cry at this time...


    With a cry of pain¡ªand then a cry of crying... "One stay for one [it hurts]... One stay for one..."


    Gradually¡ªthe crying in the room became intermittent...During the period, there were also one or two calls that were different from the crying... people couldn''t help but imagine.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    after an hour----


    The poor Yumiko Araki was in the arms of Zhou Ye and enjoyed what someone said, the best volcanic hot spring on Izu Oshima.


    At this time, in the hot spring at Zhou Ye''s residence¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Oyumiko, my sister said that if you bring you to the hot springs, I will bring you to the hot springs..." Sayuri Yoshinaga leaned back in the hot springs and said to Araki Yumiko who was sitting in some kind of arms.


    "Huh-I don''t want to talk to you now..."


    When Yumiko heard Sayuri''s shameless words, she twisted her face and said with an awkward expression.


    "Don''t...you talk to me...Aren''t we good sisters?"


    "How can anyone be a sister, leave her sister, and run away by herself..."


    "Don''t you like Jun Ye?"


    "I...I just..." Yumiko just wanted to say insincerely that she didn''t like it. As a result, when she felt someone''s eager behavior, she immediately changed her words, "Who said I don''t like Ye-kun... ...I love Jun Ye the most..."


    Chapter 2416


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and sixteen


    "Puff--hahahaha... I didn''t expect Yumiko to have such a strong desire to survive..."


    As the voice fell, a girl in a red and white witch costume appeared by the hot spring pool... Araki Yumiko turned her head and looked, well, it''s not someone else, it was the girl who called Shizuko''s mother when she just came...


    "Hey! How do you know my name!?"


    Yumiko asked in surprise.


    "Mom told me!" While speaking, Zhenzi disarmed herself, then walked down the hot spring pool, sat next to Zhou Ye without suspicion, hugged Zhou Ye''s arm, and said with a smile. : "Dad, I''m back!!"


    "Welcome back, Zhenzichan!" Zhou Ye smiled and said hello to Zhenzi, and he stretched out his hand to embrace her in his arms.


    And Sadako nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms with a pretty face, and closed her eyes slightly, "It''s still the most comfortable in my father''s arms..."


    "Eh--!!!!!!"


    Hearing the conversation between the two, Yumiko, who was in Zhou Ye''s arms, pointed at the two with a look of surprise... "You, you... are you actually in this relationship?"


    "Yeah-Dad is Dad... Is there anything so strange?" Zhenzi said disapprovingly.


    "But... But..." Yumiko pointed to the place where Zhenzi and Zhou Ye were in contact, and said dumbfounded: "But...when a girl is an adult, shouldn''t she be like her father?"


    "Our family''s situation is different..." Sadako was even more disapproving when he heard this... "You''ll know later..."


    For a moment, Yumiko actually had the illusion that she was not in the same world with Sadako!!


    At this moment, a blood-red figure suddenly appeared beside the hot spring pool...


    "Master, lunch is ready... Do you want to eat first? Or¡ªfirst¡ªeat¡ªme?"


    Although Yumiko had been educated by someone, she knew that this red and white are the spirit of her own man... But the two women''s method of disappearing without a trace still shocked her...


    "Hey! Are you going to have dinner so soon?" Zhenzi complained: "Aunt Hong, I just soaked in the hot spring with my father..."


    "It''s okay, young lady, we can bring the food to eat..." Hong Sha said with a smile.


    "Don''t make trouble..." Zhou Ye stretched out, and slapped Hong Sha''s dolphins as he slapped... "You have to eat as you eat. Have you ever eaten in a bathhouse?? "


    "Yes, master... Hong''er knows it was wrong!" Hearing what his owner said, Hong Sha cleverly responded, "Then Hong''er will prepare now..."


    "Well, go!" Zhou Ye nodded...


    Holding Yumiko in one hand and Sadako who was reluctant in the other, he stood up from the pond...


    The eye-catching Sayuri hurriedly stepped out of the pool... walked to the dressing room on the side, found a towel, and helped her man wipe the drops of water on her body...


    No way, who told her to miss three family gatherings, this time is the time to show her femininity, in order to escape punishment.


    After changing into the bathrobe, Zhou Ye returned to the restaurant with the girls...


    In fact, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t like the one-person-one-dining mode of food sharing...In his opinion, this is a completely anti-human design...Although it can prevent the spread of disease to a certain extent,... There is also less fun between men and women...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye''s dining table still uses the style of a large Chinese round table...


    Sitting on the main seat, he held Yumiko in his arms as if he was holding a doll... Then, while eating, he enjoyed feeding.


    I have to say that Yumiko is not very tall, with a height of 1.5 meters, making her look even more petite in Zhou Ye''s arms...


    Nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, Yumiko, who was like a cat, was fed by Zhou Ye... while carefully looking at the girls who were eating together...


    Suddenly, she discovered something... "Shizuko-senpai..."


    "Ah, mom is watching at the shrine!" Sadako explained as she ate, "Mom is a well-known maiden maiden... When she is there, the shrine will be worshipped a lot more..."


    "Wish Miko??" Yumiko realized that she had heard another term that she hadn''t heard of... "What''s that?"


    "Dad said that my mother is gifted with spiritual power, so when my mother was not born, while grandma came to the shrine to pray for blessings, my father put all the self-serving horns'' cultivation power into the mother who was still a fetus..." After eating, he said: "Later, after my mother was born, my father asked my grandfather to send his five-year-old mother to the shrine, and she was nurtured from childhood..."

 Chapter 2033

    "..."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Listening to Sadako¡¯s explanation, Yumiko felt like she was listening to the fantasy...


    Damn it-are you sure that this 17- or 18-year-old man in front of you is your father??Are you sure your father was already there when your mother was a baby??


    Now, Yumiko''s face is a capitalized [] character.


    "Haha...well, Sadako..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, interrupting his daughter''s words... "You made Yumiko dumbfounded... Wait a moment, I will take her into the mirror world to train her well. Only then can she understand what you mean..."


    "Eh! Mirror the world?"


    Sadako''s eyes lit up when she heard her father''s words... "Dad...then you take me into the mirror world to have fun... It''s been a long, long time since you entered the mirror world with your dad..."


    "...A long time..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help rolling his eyes when he heard his daughter''s words, "Do you care about adding it a month ago for a long time?"


    "It''s been a long time..." Sadako said confidently: "It''s better to be in the mirror world with Dad forever... Then Dad will only belong to me..."


    "..."


    Zhou Ye was speechless for a while...


    In other words, he remembered that Sadako in the movie was a very quiet girl. Why did he let Shizuko drink the water from the Zimu River, so that after Sadako was born, it became like this??


    Uh-well, it probably has something to do with his education of Sadako from childhood...


    It can be said that Sadako did not go to school for a day since she was a child. He was basically teaching him. It has to be said that Sadako inherited the genes from her mother Shizuko is really excellent, and she showed superhuman quality when she was a child. Mental power...


    Like her mother, Zhou Ye let her take the road of the Scarlet Witch...learning Chaos Magic.


    Everything is good, just a little bit H... I always want to do Xiu Xiu things with him... Of course, the two have already broken through that relationship...


    Looking at his daughter''s pleased eyes...Zhou Ye finally didn''t let her go to the mirror world... "Well...In this case, let''s go together!"


    Chapter 2417


    Chapter 2418


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and eighteen


    Before I knew it, the time came to 1984...


    "It''s almost¡ªsummer..."


    Sitting in the courtyard, Zhou Ye looked at the cherry blossom trees in the courtyard... Listening to the occasional sound of water bowls in his ears, he fell into a deep thought...


    In recent years, he has hardly traveled out of Izu Oshima, but occasionally travels to Tokyo by boat...


    To be honest, he was a little quiet and thoughtful...


    "Okay...Come on, let me find something to do..." After talking to himself, Zhou Ye closed his eyes slightly and opened his five senses. In an instant-hundreds of millions All kinds of sounds filled his eardrums...


    "Where shall we go to play tomorrow..."


    "Well-go to Menggui Beach... once you get there, you will never run into those nasty ghosts..."


    "Ok!"


    "Huh¡ª" Zhou Ye was stunned after filtering out the voice from the billions of voices... "Mengguitan... it sounds familiar... well... by the way, I am happy Ghost...ha, happy ghost...happy girl...if this is a series...it seems...probably...you can harvest several twins or even triplets...it''s worth a visit and worth a visit. !"


    While smiling, Zhou Ye stood up... "Xiao Hong..."


    "Master... call me!" As the voice sounded, a red figure suddenly emerged from Zhou Ye''s side...


    "Well, do you want to go out with me..." Zhou Ye smiled and called a happy... Mengguitan, there is no Mengguitan with a ghost called Mao... There is only one hanging ghost in the temple, which is not fun at all... ¡­If you go to play, of course you¡¯ll have to bring a ghost..."


    "Okay..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Hong Sha happily hugged Zhou Ye''s arm, jumping and jumping...


    "I want to go...Master!"


    At this moment, a white figure emerged from the other side of Zhou Ye...Who was it not Baisha??


    "Uh-!" Forgot... The red and white evil spirits are connected... If one of these two girls knows, it means that both of them know... This Nima... originally wanted to leave a way for those guys... Now it seems... out of play...


    Seeing Bai Sha staring at him sadly, Zhou Ye stretched his hands helplessly, "Well... let''s go together..."


    "The master is so nice..." When Bai Sha heard the words, he suddenly became the same with Hong Sha happily.


    "Okay, stop making trouble... Hong''er, you call the airport and let my private plane take off in fifteen minutes, Baier... You go and inform your mistresses... I''m going out to play God, don''t worry..."


    "Okay, Master!" X2


    Following Zhou Ye''s orders, the red and white evil spirits turned into a cloud of phantoms and disappeared in place...


    As for Zhou Ye, he directly replaced the priest''s clothes on his body... and replaced it with summer casual clothes...


    After a while, after the red and white Shuangsha came back, Zhou Ye directly took them into the sea of ??evil spirits, and then their figures flashed and disappeared where they were.


    Fifteen minutes later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A large private jet took off from Tokyo Airport... Its destination is HG.


    Five hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The plane arrived at HG Airport...


    As soon as Zhou Ye got off the plane, he was picked up by the convoy that had been waiting there...


    A sturdy young man with sunglasses said respectfully to Zhou Ye: "My lord, welcome to HG..."


    He directly ignored the Shuangsha who followed Zhou Ye, like two secretaries, wearing red and white professional skirts.


    "Don''t talk nonsense...Take me to where I live!" Zhou Ye stretched out lazily and said.


    "Okay, my lord..."


    As Zhou Ye got on the car, a convoy of eighteen black Umbrella courtesy cars started slowly.


    In this way, Zhou Ye leaned lazily on the comfortable and spacious back seat, and the red and white secretary who was holding him with both hands asked: "Have I found out what I explained to you?"


    "Yes, my lord!" After the black-clothed man in the passenger seat said respectfully, he handed over a portfolio: "I have found Sao Paulo Girls'' Middle School based on the clues you provided, my lord...the ones you want I also found you one piece of information about the female students..."


    "Yes, Not Bad!"


    Zhou Ye smiled and nodded while flipping through the portfolio in his hand... "Okay, after sending me to the villa, you can leave... Also, during my time in HG, I will not call You guys, don''t come to disturb my holiday...you know?"


    "Yes, my lord!"

 Chapter 2034

    As a copy of Umbrella, the first iron law engraved in their DNA is that the command to dominate is absolute.


    Now that Zhou Ye gave orders, naturally they would not dare to disturb their master...


    After the team sent Zhou Ye to Mid-Levels Villa, they left...


    In the villa, there are already arranged maids...Of course, they are also biochemical maids who belong to Umbrella.


    After resting in the villa, Zhou Ye suddenly felt a little bored...


    What to do??


    Of course-I went out...


    After getting his own exclusive car, the Alt Kalman SUV from the ring, Zhou Ye went shopping directly with his secret secrets...


    I have to say that at this point in time, Zhou Ye''s exclusive car is really eye-catching...


    Almost he went all the way, causing countless onlookers of men and women...


    No way...We are so low-key...


    After experiencing the prosperous night culture of HG, Zhou Ye directly returned to the villa with the little secret red and white...


    Needless to mention a night of fish and dragon dance...


    When the morning sun shone on Zhou Ye''s face, he-did not wake up...


    Well, you expect a guy who likes to sleep in can smell the chicken and dance. It''s a bit too extravagant...


    In fact, Zhou Ye was awakened by the little red and white secrets around him in a way that men like... As for, what is the way men like to get up?Ahem... Guess!


    In the cloakroom of more than two hundred square meters, Zhou Ye stood there lazily... letting himself be tossed by the red and white double secret...


    "I think this white T-shirt with these black cropped pants is more suitable for the owner..."


    "No, no, sister... I think this checkered T-shirt with this beach pants is more suitable for the owner... After all, the owner is going to soak female students this time... If the dress is too mature, I am afraid I will be scared. How about them¡­¡­"


    "Hey...Bai''er, what you said makes sense... Then this set... By the way, add a pair of sunglasses... plus this low-key and luxurious custom men''s watch... Okay, let''s live! "


    "Wait, what shoes are you going to wear for the master?"


    Zhou Ye watched his two well-behaved little secretaries arguing over their clothes...for a while...


    "Okay, I''ll wear flip-flops...Flip-flops with pants are the best match..."


    Chapter 2419


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and nineteen


    "Oh, that''s not right... the tent is not set up like this..."


    "That''s not it... Sister Lin, if you can''t do it, don''t give it a command..."


    "It should be like this... first insert this nail here... and then..."


    When Zhou Ye came to Devil Beach with a guitar case on his back, he saw five silly girls on the beach, helpless in front of a tent...


    When he saw this, he smiled... well.It seems that the time has come to strike up a conversation...


    "Excuse me, do you need my help?" Zhou Ye walked towards the five girls... and asked with a smile while walking.


    The five girls who were still arguing about how to set up the tent fell silent in an instant.


    "He... he''s so handsome..."


    "I... I think... I can''t help it..."


    "Sister nympho, people won''t like you... Sister Lin is pretty much the same!"


    "Don''t... don''t be so loud... I''ll be embarrassed..."


    "I...I think I want to fall in love!"


    Perhaps it was because they felt that Zhou Ye was still far away from them, and they would never be heard when speaking in a low voice... But they would never think of what kind of existence they were facing.


    To Zhou Ye, what they thought they were talking quietly was as loud as Hong Zhongming...


    When Zhou Ye walked in front of them, the girls stopped the discussion... Lin Xiaohua, known as Sister Lin, lowered her head with shame, and occasionally looked up at Zhou Ye...and the others The girl was almost like this, except for¡ªLin Qingqing.


    This girl really deserves to be the hottest girl in the whole play. She is silly and bold who dares to fool around. When she sees Zhou Ye coming, she is not shy, but instead she looks at Zhou Ye carelessly and asks loudly: "Hey, you Is there any attempt to us..."


    "...Uh, I just think your tent is a little stubborn, so I want to help you!" Zhou Ye said with a helpless expression of his hand.


    "stubborn¡­¡­"


    "Puff......"


    It seems that Zhou Ye''s novel statement has attracted attention, and the girls suddenly endure the laughter...


    Even Lin Qingqing laughed boldly and said, "Hey, can you speak...what a tent is a bit stubborn..."


    "If the tent is not stubborn, how can you refuse to obediently let you set it up?" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    The girls laughed again after hearing this...


    For a while, the beach was full of girls'' silver bells of laughter... I have to say that if you look at these girls from the perspective of later generations, they are not very beautiful, but they are really natural, and-just a little bit Dress up, just five beauties...


    "Well, for the sake of your sincerity... Then we will allow you to help us clean up this stubborn tent!"


    Lin Qingqing smiled and said...


    I have to say that laughter is always the best bridge between people...


    Just a little humor, let the girls put a little guard on Zhou Ye...


    "Then I''m really honored!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded... Then he put the guitar case he was carrying on the beach and reached out to help the girls set up the tent.


    In the hands of the girls, this tent was stubborn and self-willed, but in the hands of Zhou Ye, the tent was like the most well-behaved and obedient child. It took only two minutes to set up a tent that the girls could not help but set up. Up...


    By the way, Zhou Ye helped them reinforce a little bit so that they wouldn''t be blown away even with a knife.


    "Wow, you are amazing..."


    "Yeah yeah¡­¡­"


    The girls looked at the erected tent and couldn''t help but gathered around Zhou Ye, chattering and complimenting...


    Everyone has the heart of beauty...

 Chapter 2035

    Handsome, gentle, and with a great sense of humor... How could such a man not attract these young girls??


    Of course, not everyone eats this set... just like - Lin Qingqing doesn''t eat Zhou Ye''s set.


    She just said thank you to Zhou Ye seemingly indifferent, and then backed out...


    "Hey, don''t be nymphomaniac...Can you still swim?"


    After hearing Lin Qingqing''s words, the girls let Zhou Ye go temporarily...


    It''s not that they don''t want to be around Zhou Ye anymore, it''s just that they are afraid of being laughed at by their friends...So Zhou Ye finally calmed down temporarily.


    Standing by the tent, Lin Qingqing glanced at Zhou Ye, and then said, "We are going to change our swimsuits...Don''t take a peek..."


    "...I won''t take a peek!" Zhou Ye said helplessly, turning his back to the tent...


    Really, if he really wants to see it, should he still peek at it??


    However, in the face of Zhou Ye''s statement, Lin Qingqing questioned with a look of disgust: "I don''t believe you. You look like a pervert... No, I have to look at you..."


    While talking, Lin Qingqing walked to the opposite side of Zhou Ye, staring at Zhou Ye, looking like a defensive pervert...


    Zhou Ye was depressed by this girl...Fuck, where am I like a pervert??


    "Qingqing...Don''t be like this..." Lin Xiaohua couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "Yeah, Qingqing... he is a good person!" Well, Yan Ruyu sent Zhou Ye a good person card...


    "...Don''t be fussy, you quickly go in and change your clothes, I am staring at him outside... I will never let him have a chance to peek!" Lin Qingqing said nonchalantly...


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at the sea girl, speechless...


    Niu, you shouldn''t be born in HG, you should be born in the northeast...You really are not HG at all.


    However, is Zhou Ye an angry person??


    Although Zhou Ye would not directly let Lin Qingqing die like a man, but - occasionally it would be fine to give a little lesson.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled wickedly... his eyes looked at Lin Qingqing''s, and he whispered, "Would you like to play a small game?"


    "What game?" Lin Qingqing didn''t know what was wrong, it was the first time she was so rude to a stranger...


    But, don''t know why, when she saw that several of her classmates were overwhelmed by Zhou Ye''s charm, the fire didn''t strike.


    "How about looking at each other and playing a game to see who blinks first?" Zhou Ye said, smiling happily."If anyone loses, he must agree to a small condition that is not excessive, how about it?"


    "Oh, naive..." Little Pepper deserves to be Little Pepper... he directly rejected Zhou Ye''s proposal.


    "If you dare not dare, I won''t laugh at you!" Zhou Ye remembered that this girl was very competitive, so...please don''t be as aggressive as a general-come on, hurt each other.


    Chapter 2420


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and twenty


    Sure enough, under Zhou Ye''s agitation, Lin Qingqing''s temperament came up instantly.


    "Come here, I''m afraid of you..." Lin Qingqing said loudly, "If you lose, I must make you shout to the sea a hundred times [I''m a bad guy]"


    "Haha... the outcome is still not divided, you have already decided your bet, be careful and too confident..."


    "come¡­¡­"


    "ready, go!"


    With Zhou Ye''s start, the two suddenly looked at each other''s eyes...


    Lin Qingqing''s eyes widened, staring at Zhou Ye''s eyes firmly...as if he wanted to stare Zhou Ye to death with his eyes.


    And what about Zhou Ye?Then he looked at Lin Qingqing with a smile in his eyes... that peaceful appearance could make Lin Qingqing angry...


    Stare at you...


    Let you be okay...


    Let you...


    Just as Lin Qingqing was talking about Zhou Ye¡¯s evils, she suddenly discovered that Zhou Ye¡¯s dark pupils were like a black hole. Her soul seemed to be sucked in. Before she knew it, she turned towards Zhou. Ye walked over...


    However, at this moment, she suddenly woke up...


    What''s wrong with yourself??Why do you want to embrace this person?


    When she realized that something was wrong, she didn''t dare to look at Zhou Ye''s eyes again. Subconsciously, she closed her eyes... I was afraid that it would be difficult for her to be attracted by those magical eyes...


    This bad guy, it''s okay why the eyes are so good-looking... She almost got embarrassed just now...


    "You lost..." Zhou Ye''s low and magnetic voice sounded directly in her ears...


    This made Lin Qingqing''s heart suddenly startled... Then she realized that she had lost because of a careless moment...


    "Okay, you''re cruel..."


    Lin Qingqing glared at Zhou Ye bitterly. He confessed to losing his gambling and walked to the sea, trumpet-shaped his hands, and shouted at the sea: "I''m a bad guy..."


    When she called the fifty-fifth time, Lin Xiaohua and the others had already changed their swimsuits in the tent and walked out...


    Lin Xiaohua looked at Lin Qingqing who was standing on the beach shouting "I''m a bad person", she walked up to Zhou Ye with a look of confusion, and asked, "What happened to Qingqing? Why did she call herself a bad person? ..."


    "Uh-she probably thought that the bet I wanted was this!" Zhou Ye said helplessly.


    "Bet? What bet?" Lin Xiaohua was even more confused when she heard Zhou Ye''s words...


    "Haha... it''s just a bet for a small game!" Zhou Ye said, extending his hand, "Hello, this is Zhou Ye..."


    "Hello, hello... my name is Lin Xiaohua..." Looking at Zhou Ye''s outstretched hand, Lin Xiaohua''s face flushed, and she stretched out her hand to hold Zhou Ye''s hand slightly...


    Zhou Ye didn''t hold Lin Xiaohua''s hand, but after a light grip, he let it go...


    He is not in a hurry, he needs to eat one bite at a time.


    At this time, the other girls also walked out of the tent. They obviously heard Zhou Ye''s self-introduction and greeted Zhou Ye with a smile.


    "Hello, this is Yan Ruyu..." The glasses girl introduced herself with a smile...


    "I''m¡­¡­"


    As the girls and Zhou Ye finished introducing themselves to each other, Lin Qingqing over there also yelled "I''m a bad guy" a hundred times...


    She saw that Zhou Ye was surrounded by the girls again... She made a face at Zhou Ye, then got into the tent angrily and went to change her swimsuit...

 Chapter 2036

    To tell the truth¡­¡­


    The swimsuits of this era are of the one-piece style, and there is no explosiveness at all...especially the girls are still developing, far more popular than they were later...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye naturally had no chance to feast his eyes.


    As the girls changed their clothes, Lin Qingqing directly raised her hands... and shouted, "Go swimming!"


    The girls immediately rushed towards the sea under her leadership.


    I have to say that being young is great.


    And Zhou Ye, sitting on the beach, watching the five girls swimming and running sometimes on the beach by the sea...


    "Hey--, won''t you come down?" Lin Xiaohua, who was playing, saw Zhou Ye sitting on the beach, looking bored, and couldn''t help shouting to him: "Come down and play together..."


    "Yeah, come on!"


    "Come and play together!"


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye looked at the girls on the beach and felt that sitting on the beach alone would be quite boring, so...just take off his shorts...


    "what----!!"


    "rogue----!!"


    "Oh!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s actions, the girls screamed, among which Lin Qingqing''s hooligan scream was the loudest...


    Okay, why do you still cover your face with your hands??


    Hold your hand and hold it, but-your fingers are so big, are you sure that holding it works??


    In a sense, men and women are actually lustful...


    Men are feminine, women are masculine... It''s not difficult to understand why opposite sexes attract each other.


    Therefore, when Zhou Ye took off their pants in front of them in a prankster there, they screamed in fright, but at the same time they screamed--they widened their eyes as if they wanted to take a look. , What''s under Zhou Ye''s pants...


    But unfortunately--


    Under Zhou Ye''s pants are swimming trunks.


    "Cut..." X5


    This time, the five girls are in sync.


    "Hey, what do you cut... Are you disappointed not to see it?" Zhou Ye joked with a smile.


    "Just your body like a bamboo pole, ghosts love it!" Lin Qingqing said with a look of disdain.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye had nothing to do with the girl... He took off his T-shirt directly... In an instant, the full but not cumbersome muscles and straight mermaid line leaked out...


    "Guru..."


    Looking at the figure that looked like a work of art in front of him, I didn''t know who swallowed.


    "What are you going to play?" Zhou Ye walked to the girls with a smile and asked.


    "Play¡ªghost hunting!" Lin Qingqing suggested: "Let¡¯s play black and white first. Whoever loses will catch others blindfolded, how about?"


    While talking, she blinked at the other girls...


    "Okay, okay!"


    "I like playing ghost hunting games best!"


    Lin Qingqing carried Zhou Ye''s actions on his back, but how could he hide it from him...


    However, ghost hunting... is also a very interesting game... it is worth playing.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye nodded in agreement and said, "Okay...I agree!"


    "Since everyone agrees, let''s go with the black and white match first..." While talking, Lin Qingqing made a secret signal to the other girls that they all knew, that is--everyone came back...


    "Black and white...Black and white..." XN


    Chapter 2421


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and twenty one


    As the party who deliberately released the water, Zhou Ye lost the game without any dispute.


    Lin Qingqing thought he had a trick, and happily ran into the tent, found out her scarf, and then folded a few stacks...and tried it on her own eyes again, after confirming that she really couldn''t see anything, Then he ran behind Zhou Ye and said softly, "Squat down, you stand so high, how can I help you with the scarf!"


    Zhou Ye squatted down with a smile, and let Lin Qingqing tie her scarf...


    After Lin Qingqing tied Zhou Ye''s eyes and made sure that he would never see him again, he smiled and said, "There is a rule for ghost hunting games in our school..."


    "Oh? What rules?" Zhou Ye asked cheerfully.


    "Only by catching everyone is a victory..." Lin Qingqing said with self-confidence: "Furthermore, after catching someone, she can only be caught if she admits that she was caught... otherwise, Not counting...the first person caught, as the next ghost...continue the game..."


    If this is played by a normal person, this rule can be said to be very harsh...


    It is not easy for a blindfolded person to catch the opponent, but also to make sure that the opponent admits defeat... This is not an increase in difficulty, it is simply hell difficulty.


    Of course... this way of playing also has some advantages, that is, you can get in touch with each other...


    In fact, if you do this, the girls are very disadvantaged...


    But what is surprising is that none of the girls objected...


    Well, love begins with the value of the face, and the sentence of being loyal to money is still very reliable.


    At least at the first impression, no one can know whether this person is good, gentle or not, but he can tell whether he is handsome or not...beautiful.


    Since everyone has no objections-then, the game begins...


    According to the rules, Zhou Ye had to go around ten times while blindfolded... and then start arresting people...


    When Zhou Ye finished his circle, the girls dispersed with a wow...


    "Come on, I''m here, come and catch me!!" Lin Qingqing was the worst girl. She stood directly in the water and yelled to Zhou Ye...


    "I''m on your left, come and catch me..." Lin Xiaohua was very kind, she was not far from Zhou Ye... and there was a smooth road in the middle... it was all sandy beaches.


    "I''m behind you... come and catch me..."

 Chapter 2037

    The other girls also shouted...


    To be honest, even if Zhou Ye is blindfolded, it is definitely not something these chicks can tease...


    However, in order to pretend to be blind, Zhou Ye did not catch Lin Qingqing from the beginning...


    Instead, he touched Lin Xiaohua...


    Seeing Zhou Ye walking towards her, Lin Xiaohua screamed and ran away with a smile...


    At this moment, her heart is full of joy...


    As if Zhou Ye was the first to catch her as if he was confessing to her...


    I have to say that the brain circuits of girls are completely different from men... If a man is set as the first goal, he will definitely scold his mother¡ª¡ªMa Dan, what hatred and grudges I have with you... You are going to get me ??


    Of course, Lin Xiaohua is not a man, so she has no such thoughts, she is just very happy now.


    Maybe it''s accident, maybe it''s inevitable...


    When Lin Xiaohua was avoiding Zhou Ye, she accidentally passed behind Lin Qingqing who was pinching her waist and sulking...


    However, at this moment, Zhou Ye suddenly exerted strength...


    He dashed forward with a sudden stride, then stretched out his arms... and hugged-Lin Qingqing...


    At this moment, several girls were shocked...


    And Lin Qingqing seemed to be at a loss because of the close contact with Zhou Ye all over his body... "You...you...what are you going to do... let go of me... quickly... let go of me..."


    "Huh? You are not Sister Lin? You are Qingqing?" Zhou Ye asked in a daze.


    His words instantly caused a smile on the face of Sister Lin, who just saw him holding Lin Qingqing, who looked a little ugly--[He thought of Qingqing as me...I didn¡¯t catch Qingqing on purpose... Qing''s...]


    Of course, in a word, if someone is happy, some people are naturally unhappy...For example, Lin Qingqing."You let me go... hurry up..."


    "I''m not that stupid, so you give up first..." Zhou Ye hugged Lin Qingqing tightly and said, "If you don''t give up, I won''t let you go!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~ Come and save me..."


    Hearing Lin Qingqing''s words, Zhou Ye hugged her arms and the bands tightened... This time, the two of them were completely fleshy...


    The swimsuit itself is incredibly thin and light, and Zhou Ye is a little harder...


    Lin Qingqing immediately felt that she was a little bit arrogant...


    He smells so good...


    It feels good to be held like this...


    On him-so hot.


    Even for an instant, Lin Qingqing had an urge to be embraced by Zhou Ye...


    At this moment, Lin Xiaohua and the others ran over...


    One by one, breaking the arm, and pulling the arm, trying to save their teammates...


    But, don¡¯t look at their crowds... As a result, they couldn¡¯t shake Zhou Ye together...


    "Little Flower...hurry up and save me..." Lin Qingqing clearly didn''t want to be rescued in her heart, but her face was disgusting, "Quick..."


    "We''re working hard... don''t rush!"


    "Yeah...Zhou Ye, are you practicing weightlifting? Why are you so powerful..."


    Pulling, pulling...


    The five people gathered around Zhou Ye, pushing and shoving, looking extremely happy...


    As the girls tried to save their companions, Zhou Ye laughed suddenly: "Haha...you can''t run away!"


    With his laughter, the girls'' minds were confused...What makes us unable to escape??We are saving our teammates, but we are not throwing ourselves into the net...


    However, just when they were confused... Suddenly they felt an unstoppable force coming... They were pushed down on the beach together... The sand is soft, so this time, the girls did not hurt when they fell. ...


    Just before they reacted...


    Zhou Ye leaped forward and overwhelmed them...


    "Acknowledge or not? Just say it-admit it or not?"


    "Don''t admit defeat... Never admit defeat... Sisters, fight with him..."


    "Yes, fight with him..."


    Under the leadership of Lin Qingqing and Lin Xiaohua, the five girls wanted to turn away from the guest and lift Zhou Ye off themselves...


    At this moment-the so-called ghost hunting game has become a sumo wrestling game for men and women... It was only Zhou Ye who played five of them one by one...


    Chapter 2422


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and twenty-two


    In the end-this is a game without a winner...


    Well, actually Zhou Ye and the girls are both winners...


    Zhou Ye almost rubbed the girls all over...and the girls also gave Zhou Ye all over...cough.


    For men¡¯s and women¡¯s games, everyone is a winner...


    Unknowingly the time, it was noon... The sun at noon was a bit scorching, so the girls put on covers... They were more afraid of being tanned than they were hot.


    "Hey, did you come here just to eat and drink?" Lin Qingqing said in a bad tone.


    Right now, Zhou Ye is really eating and drinking...No way, he has nothing else except the guitar case...Of course, he can actually get something from the bracelet...


    However, this is not yet an opportunity...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye cheered and ate and drank...


    "Don''t say that, Qingqing... We have prepared so many things and can''t finish eating..." Lin Xiaohua said to Zhou Ye: "Would you like to try the sandwiches I made..."


    "I can''t ask for it!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    "Huh!" Seeing Zhou Ye taking Lin Xiaohua''s sandwich, Lin Qingqing couldn''t help but snorted, and then quietly put the biscuits he had taken out behind him...


    Actually, she really didn''t want to speak bad words to Zhou Ye, but--every time she saw him talking and laughing with Lin Xiaohua, she couldn''t help--

 Chapter 2038

    If this silly girl has had emotional experience, she would know that this emotion is called-jealous...


    In fact, Lin Qingqing¡¯s actions did not hide Zhou Ye¡¯s eyes at all... but he had arranged the five girls in order, and now is not the time to attack Lin Qingqing...


    So, for the time being, I can only say sorry to Lin Qingqing...


    After eating Lin Xiaohua''s sandwich in two bites, Zhou Ye took the drink that Lin Xiaohua handed over again and took a sip...


    "Is it enough? How about I divide you a little bit?" Lin Xiaohua''s face was full of smiles as Zhou Ye cleaned up the sandwiches she made.


    "I''m enough..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head. "Otherwise, I will give you a song as a reward for food, right?"


    "Okay!" Lin Xiaohua couldn''t leave Zhou Ye with her eyes now.


    "Do you still sing?" After saying this, Lin Qingqing felt a little regretful...Why do you always say such annoying things??"Then you sing..."


    "I want to hear..."


    Soon, the girls gathered in a circle and sat down...


    Zhou Ye smiled, took out a guitar from the guitar case, and then slightly adjusted a few notes... a soothing prelude rang.


    "When you walk into this fun field... all the dreams and thoughts on your back... the various makeup on the face... no one remembers your appearance!"


    Listening to Zhou Ye''s deep and magnetic singing, the girls'' attention was gradually attracted...


    "A cup of respect to the morning sun, a cup of respect to the moonlight... Awakens my yearning for a gentle cold window... So I can fly against the wind without turning my head... Not afraid of rain in my heart and frost in my eyes..."


    When the singing reaches the climax chorus stage, the girls only feel that the hairs all over their bodies are standing up... If the whole song is a one-stop, then this chorus is the finishing touch to the whole song...


    Zhou Ye''s singing stopped for a long time... The girls were still silent...


    After a while, Lin Qingqing finally asked: "This song...Who sang this song? What''s the name... I want to buy a tape..."


    "Then I''m afraid you will be disappointed..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Why?" Lin Qingqing asked.


    "Because there is no album for this song, because-I was the original singer... I was also the composer!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Impossible!!!" Lin Qingqing cried in disbelief...


    "Then have you heard of this song "Sorrow" before? Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "..." Lin Qingqing fell silent...


    At this time, Lin Xiaohua looked at Zhou Ye''s expression a bit wrong...Zhou Ye believed that if her friends were not here at this time, she would definitely follow him into the tent and roll the sheets...


    Well...something is wrong at this moment...


    The girls who were held down by Zhou Ye looked a little wrong with Zhou Ye...


    After filling their stomachs at noon, the girls just played kites for a while in the afternoon, and then they started preparing dinner...


    They brought a lot of fresh food... How can they do without BBQ?


    The girls took out the prepared spices and fresh food from their bags... and Zhou Ye...cough cough, okay, he is still empty-handed...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s appearance, Lin Qingqing took out the chicken wings he had prepared from his backpack, and ran to Zhou Ye holding it up, shook it braggingly, and said with a smile: "Want to eat? If you want to eat... ¡­Just call me a nice sound..."


    Seeing Lin Qingqing using food to seduce Zhou Ye, Lin Xiaohua was reluctant... She walked directly to Zhou Ye and said softly: "It''s okay...I also brought a lot of things, and I will share you a little later..."


    "No need!" Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head...


    "Are you leaving?" Lin Xiaohua''s heart suddenly tightened when she heard Zhou Ye''s words... She didn''t want Zhou Ye to go... If Zhou Ye was gone, how could she be in the crowd in the future? Meet him again??


    "Of course not... I''m going to catch my own dinner!" Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head: "Would you like to go with me? See how I can catch fish with my bare hands?"


    "Okay!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lin Xiaohua jumped up in excitement... She directly grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand and ran away... "Let''s go, I can''t wait..."


    Lin Qingqing, who was unsuccessful in the temptation, couldn''t help but yelled: "Xiaohua, where are you going?"


    "I''m going to catch fish with Zhou Ye... you go and collect firewood first!"


    While shouting, Lin Xiaohua pulled Zhou Ye and ran towards the distant bay...


    "Sister Lin..." No matter how anxious he was in his heart, Lin Qingqing could only stomped angrily, and couldn''t do anything else.


    And the other three girls on the side looked enviously at their backs on the beach...


    "I want to go too¡­¡­"


    "I want to catch fish with Zhou Ye..."


    "me too¡­¡­"


    "Catch, catch, catch, catch you big-headed ghost!" Lin Qingqing said depressedly: "Everyone is going to collect firewood... You all bring so much to eat, don''t you plan to eat raw chicken wings and firewood? Drumsticks??"


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    At this moment, the girls felt the deep malice from the life winner sister Lin...


    And at this time... a wave of silly boys are preparing to enter... They are here for the girls.


    It''s a pity... They might be disappointed... Although there are many girls, Zhou Ye didn''t plan to leave any one for them, uh no... Nor can you say that, Zhou Ye intends to leave the hanged ghost to them. ...


    Chapter 2423


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and twenty-three


    The girls here began to collect firewood and dead branches to prepare for barbecue, while Lin Xiaohua and Zhou Ye on the other side had already walked into a sea depression a few hundred meters away from the campsite.


    The situation here is different from the campsite...


    This is a coast recessed into the land, and here, there are no beaches, and some are just huge reefs...


    Under the shoal beneath the rugged rocks, small sea fishes are swimming there from time to time, which looks quite leisurely.


    "Zhou Ye, how are we going to catch fish!"


    As Zhou Ye came here, Lin Xiaohua looked at the empty-handed man in front of him, and couldn''t think of how he would catch the marine fish in the shallows.


    "Of course-I caught it with my hand!" Zhou Ye said, reaching out and grabbing Lin Xiaohua''s hand, "Be careful, it''s a bit difficult to walk here!"


    Lin Xiaohua, who was instantly grabbed by Zhou Ye''s little hand, trembled in her heart...


    Her cheeks reddened at a speed that the naked eye could tell...


    She has been studying in a church school since she was a child and she has never had such close contact with a man...

 Chapter 2039

    In fact, although the two had already had some kind of close contact in the ghost game just now, it was far from exciting to Lin Xiaohua.


    why??


    Because there are only two of them left here... When lonely men and women get together, the atmosphere becomes a little ambiguous.


    "Hmm..." Although a little embarrassed, Lin Xiaohua did not break free of Zhou Ye''s hand, but leaned towards Zhou Ye slightly.


    Looking at Lin Xiaohua''s red cheeks, Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    In the entire Happy Ghost series, Lin Xiaohua is regarded as the most beautiful heroine in the Happy Girl group...Why did she play Li Lizhen??


    In this way, Zhou Ye supported Lin Xiaohua, and the two of them jumped around on the reef and walked towards a clearing between the reefs.


    When encountering a reef that Lin Xiaohua couldn''t jump over, Zhou Ye jumped into the sea, held Lin Xiaohua, and walked over.


    From being a little embarrassed at the beginning to becoming accustomed to it later... Lin Xiaohua soon got used to the skin-to-skin contact with Zhou Ye.


    Of course, the biggest hero of this is not Zhou Ye''s beautiful face, or Zhou Ye''s clever words, but his spiritual stand...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After a while, the two came to the clearing between the reefs... Zhou Ye put Lin Xiaohua in his arms on the reef, let her sit down, smiled at her eyes, and said, "You sit down obediently. Here, watch me catch the fish..."


    "Yeah!!!" Lin Xiaohua at this time is as clever as Zhou Ye''s daughter-in-law...


    In fact, although she has put on her coat, she can hold her coat in her hand, and then follow Zhou Ye into the sea and walk on the water...


    Zhou Ye didn''t mention this on purpose, but what about her?I also deliberately forgot...


    "Wow, Zhou Ye...you are great..."


    Sitting on the rock, Lin Xiaohua looked at Zhou Ye who was busy in the shallows, looking like a sea fish, excited like a child.


    Looking at Lin Xiaohua who was extremely happy, Zhou Ye smiled smirkly... He casually threw a fifty-centimeter-long marine fish that he had just caught to Lin Xiaohua, and shouted, "Xiaohua, take it. live¡­¡­"


    "what!!"


    Lin Xiaohua, who was completely unprepared, was screamed by Zhou Ye''s action... accidentally fell directly from the reef.


    In fact, the reef is not high from the sea, and the calf of Lin Xiaohua sitting on the reef just fits into the sea.


    Therefore, Lin Xiaohua didn''t suffer any harm when she fell off the reef... It''s just that she, who had just been frightened by Zhou Ye''s actions, became a little bit angry.


    "Zhou Ye¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    "Hahahaha... come and catch me!"


    "If you have the ability, don''t run..."


    "Don''t chase if you have the ability!"


    "If you don''t run, I won''t chase..."


    "You won''t run if you don''t chase me!"


    A man and a woman surrounded the huge reef and played hide-and-seek...


    Zhou Ye was also deliberately angry with Lin Xiaohua. He neither ran fast nor slow. The speed was just enough to make Lin Xiaohua feel that he could catch it with hard work, but he couldn''t catch it...


    This makes Sister Lin angry...


    Just when Lin Xiaohua gritted her teeth and chased Zhou Ye--Suddenly, Zhou Ye stopped her footsteps and turned around...


    "Yeah!!!"


    Caught off guard, Lin Xiaohua threw herself into Zhou Ye''s open arms...


    At this moment, she felt that the whole world seemed to freeze...


    "Zhou Ye...you...uh..."


    Before Lin Xiaohua finished her words, she felt her eyes go dark, and her cherry lips were blocked by Zhou Ye''s big eyes...


    At this moment, Lin Xiaohua''s heartbeat was almost at its extreme... She looked at Zhou Ye blankly...


    To say that she didn''t like Zhou Ye to be nonsense... But for Lin Xiaohua, this was too fast.


    After all, this was the 1980s, not the age of the later generations where you can have an appointment when you meet.


    Although she was very willing to Zhou Ye, but...


    However, just when she was about to struggle, she felt her teeth loose, and a warm tongue rushed into her little goblin.


    The bad guy who broke into her mouth is like a turbulent overlord, stirring her heart...


    In an instant, all her resistance disappeared...All she could do was to close her eyes tightly and hug Zhou Ye''s neck tightly with her hands.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye kissed Sister Lin while using his eyes to catch the look on her face...


    It''s not that he is boasting. After so many years and experienced so many women, he has absolute confidence that he can bring a well-tested woman to climax with just one kiss...


    What''s more, is Lin Xiaohua still an unmanned young man??


    This is even less difficult for Zhou Ye...


    He looked at Lin Xiaohua in front of him with a smile, and under his kiss skills, his nose became more and more rapid... His legs couldn''t help but they started rubbing against each other...


    Obviously, she was already in love...


    While Zhou Ye kissed Sister Lin deeply, he ran his hands across her back and slid between her mysterious pair...


    Just when his fingertips occupied Sister Lin¡¯s surprisingly resilient dolphins... Sister Lin seemed to perceive the danger, her eyes widened, she twisted her body, trying to avoid someone¡¯s invasion... However , Sister Lin¡¯s resistance was quickly disintegrated under Zhou Ye¡¯s Tongue Kiss Dafa...


    In the end, Sister Lin glanced at Zhou Ye sadly, and closed her eyes again in resignation...


    Seeing Sister Lin behaving like this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but bring a smile on his face... He knew that this was Sister Lin''s tacit approval.With a thought in his mind, a sound of broken glass sounded... the scene has changed...


    And Sister Lin, who was deeply trapped in Zhou Ye''s tongue-to-mouth kiss of Dafa, was obviously not awakened by this sound... At this moment, she only felt that her whole person was about to be broken.


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and twenty four


    Zhou Ye''s hands had already slid past sister Lin''s very upright double strands, and his fingertips had already slid towards the moist spring eyes at the bottom of the valley.


    In fact, even though Sister Lin was wearing a hood at this time, she did not wear pants underneath. That is to say-Sister Lian at this time still had a swimsuit under her body.

 Chapter 2040

    Although the swimsuits of this era are of the same style as the one-piece swimsuits of Japanese schools, this thing can not stop Zhou Ye''s invasion.


    Zhou Ye didn''t rush to put his fingers under Sister Lin''s swimming trunks. Instead, he gently slid his fingertips outside the swimming trunks on the sponge in the mysterious place.


    Even so, for Sister Lin, it was already unbearable.


    At this time, sister Lin, who was holding Zhou Ye tightly, only felt that her unspeakable girl was just inches away, as if a bug was crawling. The itchy feeling made her want to tighten her legs and rub it. Stop itching.


    However, when she really clamped her legs, she began to miss the itching sensation again...


    Involuntarily, she arched her dolphins to the back... and wanted to create some convenient conditions for a bad guy...


    However-at this time Zhou Ye stopped teasing her with his fingertips, and at this moment Sister Lin felt a emptiness in her heart.


    Just when she was feeling a little lost, she suddenly felt a pair of big hands slipping from the edge of her swimming trunks into her legs... Before she could react, those big hot hands were already covered. She has never been touched by anyone.


    Just when she opened her eyes and wanted to push Zhou Ye away...The big hands that occupied her mysterious area suddenly trembled...


    For a moment--


    Sister Lin''s unspeakable feeling rose from her own square inch and reached the bottom of her heart... She couldn''t help but screamed, "Don''t...A Ye..." she collapsed into Zhou Ye''s arms.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye looked at Sister Lin, whose face was flushed to the limit, with a wicked smile... He lowered his head, nibbling on Sister Lin''s earlobe, and asked in a low voice: "No? Don''t stop? "


    "People...huhu...people...huhu...people don''t know..." At this time, sister Lin was hiding in Zhou Ye''s arms, pretending to be an ostrich.


    In fact, Sister Lin is really not a lustful girl, but it''s a pity that she met Zhou Ye...


    From psychology to physiology, all played by this bad guy...


    "Hey, leave everything to me. You just need to close your eyes and be my little lady... okay?" Zhou Ye whispered in Sister Lin''s ear.


    "Hmm..." Sister Lin nodded with blushing cheeks...


    This is how people are. Once a certain bottom line is broken, the remaining bottom line is basically fallen.


    Zhou Ye gently kissed Sister Lin¡¯s cherry lips and waved his hand, turning the reef beside him into a square and smooth sea platform...


    Then, he gently picked up Sister Lin and put her on the reef platform...


    Feeling that she was put on the ground, Sister Lin opened Xing''s eyes a little embarrassingly, wanting to see what happened... However, when she opened her eyes, she saw Zhou Ye''s narrow expression, like a frightened deer. , Closed his eyes again.


    Zhou Ye kissed Sister Lin¡¯s cheeks and her lips like rain... and his hands slid down along Sister Lin¡¯s shrunken bones... Sister Lin¡¯s clothes seemed to be melted wherever his fingertips passed. In general, disappeared into the air...


    And Sister Lin, who was indulging in someone''s caress, obviously did not notice that her clothes had already left her and disappeared...


    Perhaps, even if you noticed it, you won''t care.


    After all, by making such a move, basically, she is ready to be eaten and wiped by someone.


    When something like a hot egg reached sister Lin''s hole that had been flowing for a long time, she suddenly woke up... "A Ye..."


    She pressed her hands against Zhou Ye''s chest, looked at the extremely beautiful face in front of her, as if she wanted some kind of assurance, and as if she was comforting herself, and asked, "Will you love me for life?"


    "I will spoil you and love you--until I die!"


    After getting the answer she wanted from Zhong Zhou Ye''s mouth, Sister Lin closed her eyes again...


    Obviously, she had acquiesced in that someone could--


    Seeing this, Zhou Ye didn''t hesitate anymore, and he squeezed his waist. With sister Lin''s already muddy lubrication, the whole thing went through in an instant.


    "what------!!!"


    To tell the truth, at this moment, Sister Lin really felt like she was being pierced by a thick steel pipe... For a moment, she burst into tears and tears... With both fists like raindrops, they hit Zhou Ye''s Hungarian mouth. Going out...it hurts...oooooo...badass...it hurts..."


    "Hey, it won''t hurt in a while..."


    Zhou Ye caressed Sister Lin, who had just tasted the taste of broken melon, while using both hands and mouth, sliding on Sister Lin...


    After a while...


    Sister Lin finally feels a lot better... Even, from the sense of fulfillment beneath her, she feels a little different from the past...


    "A Ye...I...I...I can do it!"


    After saying this, Sister Lin hugged Zhou Ye''s neck bashfully, preventing him from seeing her face...


    Hearing this, Zhou Ye knew that it was time to charge...


    He gently kissed Sister Lin¡¯s earlobe while twisting his waist...


    From slow...to fast...


    Sister Lin felt like she was riding a roller coaster, feeling someone''s bad guy rampage in her body...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three months later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Ah...no more...A Ye...I really can''t do anymore...Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    With a scream...


    Sister Lin, who was held in Zhou Ye''s arms, had a convulsion... Then, a piece of spring water with a slightly bashful smell sprayed out from the part where the two were joined...


    "But I haven''t arrived yet..." Zhou Ye looked at Sister Lin in his arms, and said, "Baby, you can''t be so selfish... Just care about yourself, don''t care about me..."


    "But, but I really can''t do it..." The sweaty Sister Lin hugged Zhou Ye, her legs tightened his waist with all her strength... I didn''t want him to move again.


    During these three months in the mirror world, she knew what kind of existence she fell in love with...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and twenty six


    During these three months, Sister Lin was considered to be a great man in her own family. It was just a trivial matter to her man, and the shuttle time was just one of the capabilities of her own man.


    In fact, this is nothing...at least for Sister Lin, it is nothing.


    What scared her the most-was her man''s abilities to the extreme.


    She only tried it once, but failed to get to the ground for three days...


    What does it feel like to have a dozen orgasms in an instant??

 Chapter 2041

    It feels like-almost died without spasms all over... But that was also an extremely comfortable experience...


    Of course, this is nothing. The most important thing is that Sister Lin discovered that her own man had never concealed his attempts to several of her sisters in front of her...


    To be honest, she was very angry at first... After all, in her opinion, her own man was looking at Shu... However, when she tried the punishment of love, this idea was loosened.No way, who told her that she is not the opponent of this villain??


    Even if she had been turned into a puddle of mud... and Zhou Ye still looked like a dragon and a tiger... There was no trace of fatigue at all.


    Well, from this point of view, it seems that it is not unacceptable for him to collect all his sisters.


    If all my good sisters join in, maybe I don¡¯t have to work so hard every day...


    Thinking about it this way, Sister Lin feels more mentally balanced...


    "It''s a big deal...I will help you take Qingqing and the others... Don''t... Don''t move... Badass!" At the moment I was holding Zhou Ye''s sister Lin tightly, I finally let go.


    "Forget it, I think I only love you..." Zhou Ye didn''t look happy at all. Instead, holding sister Lin''s dolphins in both hands, he wanted to continue the up and down game...


    Sister Lin was terrified... She desperately clamped Zhou Ye''s waist, and pleaded: "Husband...husband...I really can''t do it... please, let me go. Right... Can I help you take down my good sister?"


    "Really? Not reluctant?" Zhou Ye asked with a look of change.


    "Don''t force it, don''t force it at all..."


    "This is what you said..."


    "Yes, yes, I said...husband...just let me go!!"


    "Hey..."


    Seeing the smug look on her man¡¯s face, Sister Lin couldn¡¯t wait to bite him. This bad guy... is just forcing herself...


    But at this time, she didn''t dare to play sideways with Zhou Ye, it would make her feel better than life...


    Now that his little wife''s clothes are soft, Zhou Ye will naturally stop torturing her... He gently held Sister Lin''s dolphins with his hands, and lifted up...


    With a bang, the sound of opening a cork of red wine rang, and the two were completely separated...


    Without someone¡¯s little brother clogging the hole, Sister Lin¡¯s mouth opened slightly and a milky white liquid was sprayed... It depends on the situation, the amount is still quite large...


    Of course it is not Zhou Ye''s water, but sister Lin''s water...


    Since he intends to convince people with strength, it is naturally impossible for Zhou Ye to get in...How can he get in with strength?


    Hearing this lustful voice, Sister Lin''s pretty face couldn''t help but flushed... She lightly punched Zhou Ye''s shoulder, and said, "Sooner or later, you will break it..."


    "Hey..." Zhou Ye smiled and said nothing...


    The two lay on the wooden bed. After resting for a while, Sister Lin finally felt relieved... She lay on her man¡¯s body, lightly pecked at him, and smiled: "Okay, we are all This world has been in this world for more than three months... It''s time to go back... I think Qing Qing and the others..."


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye nodded...with a wave of his hand, he turned the clothes on the two of them into the same set when they left...


    However, a little ahead, a golden portal opened.


    In fact, they were no longer in Hong Kong at this time... but on a small island with pleasant scenery in the Pacific, of course, in the mirror world.


    "Let''s go, let''s go back..."


    "Yeah!!!" Sister Lin habitually hugged Zhou Ye''s arm, and then walked towards the portal with him...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "There is a feeling like a world away..." Sister Lin said with some emotion when she walked out of the portal.


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye nodded in agreement... "Uh, speaking of it, I still want to fish..."


    "Hehe..." Sister Lin couldn''t help but chuckle when she heard her man''s words. She knew that there was something to eat and drink in her man''s space bracelet... But there was no way, who told him to pretend to be an ordinary person. ?Then I have to fish myself...


    "Okay, baby... sit down and wait for me to catch a fish and go back for dinner..."


    "Catch a shark and go back and scare them to death!"


    "Don''t make trouble..."


    Just when Zhou Ye and Sister Lin were laughing and fishing here...


    On the other side, in the girls¡¯ camp... Lin Qingqing was fidgeting in front of the tent, walking around...


    "Qingqing, come and help light the fire..." the glasses lady Yan Ruyu greeted...


    "I... I want to see Sister Lin and the others... It''s been so long, haven''t come back, is something wrong..." Lin Qingqing said depressed.


    "What can happen..." Yan Ruyu said disapprovingly: "There are no bad guys here... and it has only been less than ten minutes... Qingqing, what are you worried about... Besides, Zhou Ye will follow, what are you afraid of? ..."


    "I''m afraid of Zhou Ye..." Lin Qingqing said with a proud face: "Our sister Lin is so well-behaved, what if we are cheated by that bad guy?"


    Although Zang Li said so... but Lin Qingqing still squatted down to help Yan Ruyu start a fire...


    In fact, she was worried about Sister Lin or Zhou Ye...or rather--she was worried about something that shouldn''t happen between them, she herself couldn''t tell...


    However, Yan Ruyu''s words just gave her an inexplicable sense of guilty conscience, so she squatted down to help light the fire.


    And this time... the two girls who were responsible for collecting firewood also came back...


    As soon as they came back, they yelled... "Someone is coming...someone is coming..."


    "Who''s here?" Lin Qingqing stood up and asked when she heard the girl''s words.


    "It''s those stinky boys from the school next door..."


    Actually, there is no need for that girl to say, Lin Qingqing has already seen...


    At this moment, five boys are walking towards the beach from a distance...They are carrying a lot of things on their bodies...


    Seeing Lin Qingqing and the others from a distance, they said hello...


    The most annoying thing is that the beach is so big and there are no people everywhere, but they chose to set up a tent more than ten meters away from the girl''s camp... This Sima Zhao''s heart is well known to passers-by.


    Among the five boys, the leader is a teenager who wears glasses and looks gentle...


    He waved his hand at Lin Qingqing and the others, revealing a smile that he thought to be chic, "Hi..."


    If there is no such a handsome man in front of Zhou Ye, maybe the girls would still think that this guy is a little handsome... But after seeing Zhou Ye¡¯s stunning beauty, look at these men and girls. Just feel... ordinary...


    Really, it''s so common...


    Therefore, facing this somewhat handsome man''s greetings, several girls ignored them, just as if they were wood...

 Chapter 2042

    The actions of the girls made the man with glasses dumbfounded... In the past, leaning on his face, he was never disadvantaged among girls... Why is he ignored today??


    The man with glasses can''t figure it out...


    Chapter 2424


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and twenty six


    At this moment, Lin Xiaohua''s voice came from a distance.


    "Come on... A Ye and I caught a lot of fish!!"


    Hearing Lin Xiaohua''s cry, Lin Qingqing and the others immediately dropped the firewood and other things in their hands and surrounded them...


    "Really?"


    "Wow, what a big fish... How did you catch it?"


    "so amazing!"


    Zhou Ye followed Lin Xiaohua, watching the girls gather Sister Lin together...Looking at the two Seven-Star Perch in her hands, cheering and jumping... This is the result of their joint efforts. Looks like...Can''t help but smile...


    He still carried ten Pippi prawns strung with thin straw rope in his hand... but no one paid any attention to him.


    Think about it, but also dislike the ugly Pippi shrimp!!


    I have to say that this thing is indeed the same as the radiated radiated shrimp, and it does not look very good!!


    At this moment, Lin Qingqing walked out of the group of girls surrounding Sister Lin and came to Zhou Ye.


    She looked at the bunch of Pippi prawns in Zhou Ye''s hand with a look of disgust. She said dubiously: "You actually caught so many mantis shrimps...Do you like to eat such ugly things??"


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at the Pippi Shrimp in his hand speechlessly, then at Lin Qingqing...


    "Ah, forget it...Who called me a kindhearted person? Come on, I''ll help you..." As he said, Lin Qingqing stretched out his hand to help Zhou Ye carry the shrimp...


    "Huh?" At this time, Yan Ruyu and the others also saw the shrimp skewers in Zhou Ye''s hand, and suddenly shouted, "Wow, A Ye, you actually caught so many mantis shrimps that Qingqing likes to eat. , Qingqing has a blessing..."


    Hearing Yan Ruyu and the others, Zhou Ye looked at Lin Qingqing who was about to help him carry the shrimp, and said, "Oh! Unexpectedly, you also like to eat such ugly things... ...What a coincidence..."


    Lin Qingqing was teased by Zhou Ye, and her face turned red in an instant...


    She grabbed the Pippi Shrimp from Zhou Ye''s hands with a little bit of anger, and ran towards the tent... "Hehe... Yes, I just like such ugly things... Now, you have nothing to eat... ¡­"


    "Hey, give it back to me..."


    Zhou Ye looked anxious and chased after him... "This is my dinner..."


    "If you don''t give it, don''t give it..."


    Lin Xiaohua looked at her man''s pretense and couldn''t help but chuckle...


    Do you dare to believe that a girl who can destroy the world with a power that can actually be taken away by a girl??


    Honey, can you have a snack as well as acting???


    But forget it... as long as he is happy...


    Thinking of this, Lin Xiaohua couldn''t help but chuckle, and said: "I remember I brought soy sauce and wasa rice. With these two fresh seven-star bass, everyone can eat sashimi tonight..."


    "that''s nice¡­¡­"


    "Wow, that''s great!"


    "My knife skills are first-rate, and I can help slice fish..."


    "I''ll help too..."


    While talking, the girls walked towards the camp...


    On the other hand, Lin Qingqing, who played the game of chasing me with Zhou Ye, unknowingly ran into the bushes more than 100 meters away from the camp...


    Just as boys didn¡¯t know how to express their love for girls when they were young, so they often caught her attention by grabbing her pigtails and so on. Girls actually did the same.


    Lin Qingqing didn''t know how to express his feelings to Zhou Ye, so he could only use this clumsy method to attract his attention.


    In fact, Zhou Ye naturally knew her thoughts, otherwise, he would not play with her like this.


    As the school¡¯s track and field leader, Lin Qingqing is still very confident...


    However, this confidence disappeared from the moment she was hugged tightly by Zhou Ye from behind...


    "You...how did you chase so fast..."


    Lin Qingqing''s body was stiff... she didn''t dare to move...


    She felt herself holding her arms behind her, hot and hard... there was a feeling like a cat''s paw scratching her heart, rising from her heart.


    Seeing Lin Qingqing who was stiff in his arms, Zhou Ye couldn''t help lowering his head, and whispered a pun in her ear: "If you chase slowly, I''m afraid I won''t be able to catch up with you!"


    "You...you let me go..."


    When Zhou Ye spoke in her ears, the warm breath that brought Lin Qingqing''s heart intensified... Her body couldn''t help but began to soften... The hands and feet were a little weak.


    "Guess...Will I let you go?" After Zhou Ye finished saying this, he opened his eyes lightly and directly caught Lin Qingqing''s earlobe...


    "Hey..."


    In an instant, Lin Qingqing was caused by this sudden attack, and when his hands and feet became soft, he was about to slide onto the ground...


    Zhou Ye''s left hand slid down, enveloping her slender waist, and his right hand was raised to catch her chin, then he tilted his head without hesitation and kissed him.


    "Hmm..."


    Lin Qingqing really did not expect Zhou Ye to be so direct... At the moment when Zhou Ye blocked her look, she couldn''t help her eyes widening...


    Zhou Ye looked at the inexplicable look of the girl in his arms, and couldn''t help but want to laugh...


    However, this time is not a time for a laugh. If it is a laugh at this time, it is estimated that this girl will hate him for a lifetime...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye gently let go of Lin Qingqing''s little scorpion, and said softly, "My dear, come close your eyes!!"


    Maybe Zhou Ye''s voice has some effect, or maybe Lin Qingqing is simply shy...


    She actually closed her eyes so well.


    Right now, nothing can stop Zhou Ye...


    He directly bowed his head again and kissed it...

 Chapter 2043

    This time, Zhou Ye was not polite anymore, and directly used his tongue to pry open Lin Qingqing''s teeth, and in her mouth, began to make waves.


    All Lin Qingqing could do was to hold back Zhou Ye''s trousers with his hands behind him... the whole person passively endured Zhou Ye''s invasion.


    She feels like a flat boat in the storm, allowing someone to ask for what she wants...


    Zhou Ye kissed Lin Qingqing deeply, and the right hand that had hooked her chin, slid down along her shrunken bone...


    Along the way, across the double peaks, across the plains, across the grassland, and along the edge of the swimming trunks, into a valley...


    At this time, in the valley, spring water was already flooding, and the stream was gurgling.


    Zhou Ye''s fingers gently drew a circle at the mouth of the valley. This action made the spring water gush more quickly... even a small meat bead in front of the valley could not help leaking out...


    Every time his fingertips inadvertently scratched the meat beads, Lin Qingqing''s body could not help but tremble...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and twenty seven


    "Mmm...No...Mmm...Don''t..."


    Lin Qingqing felt the touch that made her tremble from between her legs... She knew that this was wrong...


    He didn''t even say that he liked himself... He didn''t even ask her to be his girlfriend... How could this be...


    However, sometimes, the human mind is dominated by the flesh.


    The waves of pleasure that hit her between her legs made her uncontrollably push up her own pigeon and arched back... as if it were a silent invitation.


    As for Zhou Ye...Naturally, Lin Qingqing would not be interrupted by Lin Qingqing''s practice of speaking upright.


    He accelerated the speed of plundering the sweetness in Lin Qingqing''s mouth, and the right hand that went deep into the valley began to vibrate slightly with high frequency.


    You know, Lin Qingqing is only fifteen years old this year... How can she, an unmanned girl, bear such an old driver''s actions like Zhou Ye?


    In an instant, there was a scream in her mouth...Then she collapsed into Zhou Ye''s arms, and Zhou Ye also felt a hot stream gushing out of her palm... That strength is not small. ...


    Obviously, this little girl was squirted by Zhou Ye''s god...


    Fortunately, when she climaxed, Zhou Ye swallowed that scream. Otherwise, it might be discovered by someone outside, which would be terrible...


    As for Zhou Ye, instead of forcibly supporting her body this time, he sat on the ground following her movements.


    He hugged Lin Qingqing in his arms, while kissing her cherry lips softly, while helping her to continue the orgasm...


    After a long while...Lin Qingqing was completely recovered.


    She opened her watery eyes and looked at Zhou Ye...the love in her eyes seemed to swallow Ronald completely.


    "A Ye, you will be good to me in the future... right?"


    This sentence seemed to be acting like a baby, and it seemed to be asking for some kind of guarantee from Zhou Ye.


    "Hmm!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded... "I will definitely be good to Qingqing!"


    "Then you are not allowed to go out alone with Sister Lin in the future!"


    Or is it an inherent skill for women to be jealous?When the two people determine the relationship, Lin Qingqing wants to declare ownership to someone.


    "Well, unless you agree, I won''t go out alone with her in the future!"


    Zhou Ye''s words weren''t a deceit...Although she hadn''t completely eaten Lin Qingqing now, she would definitely ask sister Lin to join her after she had eaten this chick.


    "A Ye, you are so kind!!" The pure-minded Lin Qingqing didn''t hear the trap of Zhou Ye''s words at all. He raised his head happily and awkwardly sent his little coward to Big Bad Wolf''s lips.


    Well, although the little girl''s kissing skills are very bad, Zhou Ye still prefers to cultivate this kind of thing by himself.


    In fact, Zhou Ye did not break Lin Qingqing¡¯s hymen this time. His hands were just playing outside the valley, but this alone was enough to make Lin Qingqing, an unmanned chick, feel the gods. That''s awesome...


    The two kissed me and kissed me again for a while...Only then did Lin Qingqing remember that his sisters were still preparing for BBQ.


    At this time, she resisted the urge to be here forever with her boyfriend, and stood up from Zhou Ye''s arms...


    "A Ye, let''s go back!"


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye smiled and sat up from the ground...Simply picked up the bunch of Pippi shrimp that Lin Qingqing had just thrown on the ground.


    When the two of them were about to walk out of the bush, Lin Qingqing stopped...


    "What''s the matter? Qingqing?" Zhou Ye looked at Lin Qingqing who had stopped, and asked strangely, "What happened?"


    "Bad guy, it''s wet underneath, it''s so uncomfortable to walk!" Lin Qingqing blushed and complained...


    "Then what to do?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "I want you to carry me... okay..." Lin Qingqing said coquettishly.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye shook his head, walked to Lin Qingqing''s body, then squatted down and said with a smile: "Come on..."


    "Yeah!!!" Lin Qingqing walked behind Zhou Ye happily. She didn''t jump on Zhou Ye''s back all at once, but first took the bunch of Pippi shrimps he was carrying from Zhou Ye''s hands. He took it, and then climbed onto Zhou Ye''s back.


    "That way you can relax!" Lin Qingqing smiled brilliantly at this moment...


    Is she really uncomfortable?


    Don''t be kidding, it''s much more uncomfortable when girls come on menstrual holidays.


    And that is blood, slimy blood, and this one?It''s water...it will dry in a while, what''s so uncomfortable.


    She was actually using this method to swear her sovereignty over Zhou Ye.


    She knows better than anyone the attraction of her boyfriend to women... Let''s put it this way, one of their five sisters counts as one, and basically they all have something to say to Zhou Ye...


    It can be said unceremoniously that Lin Qingqing believes that even if her boyfriend does not seduce her sisters, those sisters will...


    so¡­¡­


    It is better to swear your sovereignty in advance...


    Thinking of this, Lin Qingqing put his arms around Zhou Ye''s neck and pressed harder.


    Just as the two rushed towards the camp, the girls had already processed the two seven-star bass in the camp, ready to make sashimi.


    "Huh? Look everyone... why did Zhou Ye come here carrying Qingqing..."


    "Did Qing Qing hurt her foot?"


    While talking, Yan Ruyu and the others hurriedly dropped the kitchen utensils and ingredients in their hands and greeted them...


    "Qingqing, what''s wrong with you?"

 Chapter 2044

    "Did you fall? Is it serious?"


    "I...I''m okay..." Lin Qingqing smiled and said to the sisters who surrounded him: "It''s just...I don''t want to walk, so let A Ye carry me..."


    Upon hearing Lin Qingqing''s words, the women were in an uproar...


    "Are you dating?"


    "Yeah... Qingqing... are you dating A Ye?"


    "Yeah!!" Lin Qingqing nodded a little shyly...


    At this moment, except for Sister Lin, Yan Ruyu and the other three girls all had a sad look in their eyes.


    In fact, every girl is a little moved by Zhou Ye...


    However, facing the most beautiful sister Lin and Lin Qingqing among them, the girls were a little less confident.


    To be honest, their thoughts are actually a bit arrogant.


    These five girls actually have their own styles, but their dressing seems to be a bit rustic in the first place. If they are a little bit sturdy, they can be stronger than those so-called artificial beauties and net celebrities who live by filters. I don¡¯t know how many times.


    Lin Qingqing didn''t expect that she announced that dating Zhou Ye would have such a big impact, making the girls silent in an instant.


    Suddenly, she felt that she was too selfish in doing so??


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and twenty eight


    "Well, everyone, go get ready to eat sashimi!"


    Sister Lin gave her man a vague look, then said in a lively atmosphere.


    "Ok... OK... let''s go eat sashimi!"


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    "Walk... and eat sashimi!"


    While talking, the girls walked towards the camp...


    Looking at the friends who left, Lin Qingqing asked sadly in a low voice: "A Ye, I... did I do something wrong..."


    "No... this is normal!" What can Zhou Ye say at this time?


    "You don''t understand... idiot!!" Lin Qingqing angrily hammered Zhou Ye''s shoulder slightly... She felt that at this moment, she had gained love, but she had lost friendship... ¡­


    However, at this moment, the girls who were about to run to the camp in the distance turned their heads and shouted to her: "Come on... Ching Ching, if you don''t come again, I won''t give you sashimi!"


    "Yeah... come and eat sashimi!"


    "Okay!!"


    In an instant, Lin Qingqing''s small face turned from cloudy to clear, and she could no longer declare sovereignty... Struggling, jumped off Zhou Ye''s back, and then leaped towards her friends. go with¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but chuckle behind her...


    Young, so nice...


    There are troubles of love and friendship...


    Like him, there is only love, but no friendship...


    While sighing, Zhou Ye walked over quickly...


    Just when the girls'' camp started to lively...the five boys not far away from them all began to turn blue.


    "Fuck, who said they came out alone to play?"


    "Didn''t you say that there are only five of them girls? Why is there one more man?"


    "No, no, that''s not the point, the point is-this guy is too handsome?"


    "Damn, what do you do now???"


    "What to do? Cold!" The man in glasses gritted his teeth and said: "He has only one, and there are five girls. How can they be divided into four... Now it depends on who of us is the most unlucky!"


    To be honest, when Zhou Ye came back from a distance with Sister Lin, the man with glasses broke his heart...


    After all, he likes sister Lin...


    However, when Lin Qingqing snatched Pippi Shrimp from Zhou Ye... he couldn''t help but hope in his heart...


    Especially when Zhou Ye came out of the bushes carrying Lin Qingqing on his back, the joy in his heart reached the highest point.


    This can almost be regarded as a certain degree of determination of the relationship between the two.


    Although Zhou Ye''s handsomeness made him feel inferior, he was confident that he still had two brushes!


    For example, he can play the guitar and sing...


    Well, in this year and month, playing guitar and singing are almost an essential skill for pick-up girls.


    As for who the other girls belong to, he doesn''t care.


    It''s a pity--he didn''t know that Zhou Ye''s prodigal son in love--had the nickname that he hadn''t let go of killing mistakes... Otherwise, he would know that he would have no more drama.


    Before you know it, the setting sun has gone down...


    Lin Qingqing had already processed the sashimi and started to eat.


    I have to say that something like sashimi is still delicious from fresh fish...


    The two seven-star bass did not take long at all, and they were all eaten by the girls.


    As for Zhou Ye''s grilled prawns, they were also completely divided by the girls.


    They didn''t eat food, and they ate so much seafood. They sat there contentedly one by one, drinking juice and chatting.


    Where is Zhou Ye??


    Whether it was Pippi shrimp or sashimi, he didn''t eat any of them... So, he is grilling chicken wings that the girls originally brought to fill his stomach.


    "You guys..." Zhou Ye leaned on the chicken wings and looked at the girls who were full and sighed, "Didn''t you say yes, is that my food?"


    "Who told you to make it so delicious?"


    "Yes!!!"


    The girls laughed happily. They felt that it was a kind of enjoyment to see Zhou Ye''s deflated look.

 Chapter 2045

    At this time, the sky was already dark, and the girls also lit the gas lamp in the tent...


    They gathered around Zhou Ye, watching him deal with chicken wings...


    At this moment, a guitar sounded in the distance...


    "I am stepping on the same pace... to cooperate with your arrival..."


    The girls turned their heads and looked into the distance. Sure enough, the man with glasses had already set his posture, and sang [please follow me] while playing the guitar...


    If they hadn''t had Zhou Ye''s "Sorrowful" bead in front, they might still think this guy could sing well.


    However, after Zhou Ye sang "Sorrow"...


    They think that this guy sings like that...


    After all, one is "original" and the other is singing other people''s songs. It feels completely different.


    Besides, even if it is singing skills, Zhou Ye can throw him a dozen blocks away...


    and so--


    "Cut-it''s clich¨¦ to sing and chase girls!"


    "Yes, it''s not as good as A Ye''s singing!"


    "I don''t know who gave him the courage..."


    The girls complained about the man with glasses while watching Zhou Ye''s face...


    Especially Lin Qingqing, she can''t wait to devalue the man with glasses for nothing... For her, the most important thing is the feeling of her boyfriend. As for the poor man with glasses, he is something...


    And what about Zhou Ye?He smiled softly and didn''t care...


    He''s not a heavyweight player at all, so what should I care about??


    With the accompaniment of the man with glasses, Zhou Ye ate up his own grilled chicken wings... I have to say that the man with glasses has good guitar skills, at least... Zhou Ye thinks that if this is in a restaurant, it must be Will reward him for some tips.


    There was a sudden thunder and lightning in the sky----


    "It''s terrible, thunder and lightning..." Yan Ruyu cried, looking up at the sky.


    Lin Qingqing smiled and said, "It''s not miserable at all, and it''s not raining too much!!"


    However, as soon as her words landed, the pouring rain started in an instant...


    "Quickly enter the tent to hide from the rain..."


    "Hurry up..."


    The girls hid in the tent while talking...Well, not only the girls, but also Zhou Ye.


    The girls¡¯ tents are not very big. If there are only five girls, it might be a bit generous, but-with Zhou Ye last year, it was a bit crowded.


    It can be said that Zhou Ye was completely surrounded by girls.


    Lin Qingqing kept squeezing her boyfriend, she didn¡¯t want her boyfriend to be with other girls...but...no way, the tent is so big, no matter how you squeeze her boyfriend, he will always be with others Girls next to...


    "Okay, Qingqing, don''t squeeze A Ye...you see that he is about to be squeezed outside by you!" Yan Ruyu couldn''t help but say something fair.


    "..."


    Lin Qingqing also felt at this time that her boyfriend was almost drenched in the rain...but, she was really embarrassed to admit that it was her fault... duplicity said: "Who is squeezing him... it''s him who is going outside. of¡­¡­"


    "..." Zhou Ye looked helplessly at the sky...


    That appearance made all the girls laugh...


    At this time, the outside guitar and singing are still ringing...


    "Wow, is that guy chasing sister Lin? So infatuated..."


    "How do you know that he came after Sister Lin?"


    "He has been pestering me for a long time when he was in the study room yesterday, and he has been asking about Sister Lin''s news!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense... I don''t like a boy like this!" Sister Lin hurriedly interrupted her sister''s words. She was really afraid of her own man''s misunderstanding... Then she would be miserable... Get to know the Zhou family''s family law. Don''t know more...


    "Okay... don''t talk about the nasty guys!" Lin Qingqing said, just seeing the guitar case placed aside, and hurriedly picked it up and stuffed it into Zhou Ye''s arms, "A Ye, you too One song, revitalize them... let them know what a true song god is..."


    "Haha... I don''t dare to be a god of song... I''ll just play a piece of music..." Zhou Ye said as he took the guitar case, took out the guitar, and slightly tuned the tuning... Fingers lightly plucked the strings... A sad city in the sky sounded in the tent...


    Chapter 2425


    Two thousand four hundred and twenty-nine chapters


    And at this time, outside the tent...


    The pouring rain has been mixed with lightning and thunder, rushing down...


    The man in glasses looked jealously at the girls'' tent not far away.


    Against the backdrop of the lights in the tent, he could clearly see the shadow of Zhou Ye playing the guitar...


    At this moment, the jealousy in his heart almost burned his whole person.


    "Joseph, are we still holding on?" the boy who had been by his side giving him an umbrella asked a little at a loss.


    "What do you insist on... Didn''t you even look at us without seeing others?" The man in glasses said, picked up the guitar in his hand, and quickly ran back to his tent.


    In his opinion, originally his trip to pick up girls was supposed to be a matter of pinching hands, but Zhou Ye was taken first by someone who didn''t know where he came from. It was really...


    Just when the man with glasses was depressed in his tent...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the girls'' tent, Lin Qingqing and the others had been completely captured by Zhou Ye''s Sad Sky City.


    This city of the sky can spread so widely in the original world, it naturally has its charm.


    The girls either held their cheeks in both hands and looked at Zhou Ye idiotically...or snuggled next to Zhou Ye, closed their eyes slightly, and quietly listened to his playing...


    At this moment, it was as if the gusts of wind and rain outside the tent were isolated from them.


    They didn''t even notice... the somewhat messy sound suddenly came from outside.


    That was the movement of the boys'' tents after being blown away by the strong wind.


    Originally, according to the normal plot, the first thing that was blown away by the wind should be the girls¡¯ tent...

 Chapter 2046

    However, how could Zhou Ye let the weather ruin his little abacus?He just used his motivation for a while to make the girls'' tents as stable as a rock.


    Not to mention it''s just a mere gust of wind and showers, even if a Category 12 typhoon comes, the girls'' tents will still be as stable as Mount Tai.


    As for the tents of those annoying guys...


    Yes, Mingren didn''t do secret things, that was Zhou Ye''s tricks.


    After all, for a while, between him and the girls, there will be some scenes that he loves to hear, and Zhou Ye has no habit of letting people listen to the corner.


    Therefore, I can only trouble them to sacrifice a little...


    Besides, in the ancient temple, Zhou Ye also arranged some entertainment programs for them...


    It will definitely not make them feel empty, lonely and cold... At least let them experience what is meant by male plus male, what is left and right male...


    Ahem...


    When the boys ran to the Houshan Temple to hide from the rain, Zhou Ye''s Sky City, which had cycled four times, finally stopped.


    "A Ye, you are so awesome..." Lin Xiaohua has never been stingy to praise her men.


    "Yes, yeah, what is the name of A Ye''s song? It''s so nice!" Yan Ruyu also asked curiously.


    "This song is called City of the Sky..." Zhou Ye said with a smile...


    Just when he was about to continue talking, Lin Qingqing suddenly yelled... "Ah, why are those stinky boys gone?"


    "really?"


    "Let me see¡­¡­"


    When the girls heard this, they immediately gathered around the entrance of the tent and looked out...


    Sure enough, the torrential rain outside was still raining... But not far away, the good tent that had been leveled just now was gone... and the boys were gone.


    This sudden silence made the girls feel a little frightened...


    "Oh, shouldn''t it be haunted?"


    "I''m so scared¡­¡­"


    "I''m so scared too!"


    As the girls said, they couldn''t help but leaned towards Zhou Ye...


    This makes Lin Qingqing angry...


    She had deliberately pointed out the things that the guys outside did not see, just to prevent her boyfriend from swaying her own knowledge...Attracting her classmates, as a result, she didn''t expect it, but now she accidentally defeated it...


    This is really...


    "What are you afraid of? Didn''t they ran away because their tent was blown away by the wind? What is there to be afraid of!" Lin Qingqing pretended to be disdainful.


    While she was talking, she gave Zhou Ye a fierce look... as if to say again-- [Let go of them quickly...or else I''ll be jealous!


    Of course Zhou Ye could see the meaning in her eyes... but... he couldn''t help himself now!


    After all, the girls are scared right now...


    He knew that although the girls didn¡¯t really like those guys around, but¡ªthe guys were there, in the stormy night, there was always a touch of comfort...and now¡ªthey are leaving, under the dark night , In the violent storm and rain, they were left with a tent unknowingly. It''s nonsense to say that they are not afraid.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye can only give Qingqing a [I am also helpless] look...


    Lin Qingqing was irritated by Zhou Ye''s gaze, and really wanted to pounce on this bad guy...


    What he is so helpless... Obviously this guy is deliberately mopping oil, really.


    Just when Lin Qingqing was deeply resentful in her heart...Suddenly, the two gas lamps responsible for lighting in the tent went out silently.


    "what--!!!!"


    "Help!!!"


    "There is a ghost!!!"


    At this time, not only the girls exploded, but even Lin Qingqing also completely exploded. She couldn''t take care of it anymore, and she threw herself into Zhou Ye''s arms, burying her head in his chest, desperately Yelled... "It''s terrible..."


    The other girls hugged Zhou Ye desperately in fear...


    If you say who is the least afraid of it, then it is probably Lin Xiaohua, right?


    That is to say, she, whose body has been transformed by Zhou Ye, has long since become an outside existence, so how could she be afraid of something?


    However, this little girl was afraid that her man was not messy enough, so she rushed over and hugged her man tightly... She looked overwhelmed.


    Zhou Ye is coaxing this, coaxing...


    It was so great that it comforted the girls.


    There was thunder and lightning outside, wind and rain... in the tent, it was so dark... you could not see your fingers...


    The girls finally decided...Forget it, go to sleep.


    In this case, what can I do without sleeping??


    Of course... Sleeping is sleeping, and Zhou Ye, a man, was arranged at the entrance of the tent... After all, the girls would feel at ease with him at the entrance of the tent.


    As for the position beside Zhou Ye, at first... the girls chose to let Lin Qingqing lie there...


    But the girl was twisted and reluctant, but when Sister Lin said that she couldn''t, she came to sleep next to Zhou Ye, she rushed over without hesitation, and directly occupied Zhou Ye''s body. Next to...


    Oh, woman...


    Two thousand four hundred and thirty chapters


    Now that the positions have been allocated, then... the girls each took out their sleeping bags and prepared to rest.


    Of course Zhou Ye didn''t prepare any sleeping bags... However, he said that he was a man with strong firepower, and he was fine without sleeping bags...


    Although the girls were willing to squeeze a sleeping bag with Zhou Ye, but...they couldn''t say that.


    After all, the girls are still thin-skinned, of course...There are also many people in it.


    So, after saying goodnight to each other... the girls got into their sleeping bags one by one and closed their eyes.


    Time passed by every minute...


    In the tent, the girls'' snoring sound gradually sounded...

 Chapter 2047

    But at this moment, Lin Qingqing suddenly opened his eyes...


    With the faint light, she looked at the beautiful face beside her!


    Thinking of what happened in the bushes in the afternoon... Qing Qing felt her body hot!


    She couldn''t help but quietly took her hand out of her sleeping bag, and then leaned to her side... Fumbled, and grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye''s eyes opened suddenly... she was taken aback.


    "Ah--"


    Before her voice came out of her throat, she was covered by Zhou Ye...


    "Hush...Don''t wake them up!" Zhou Ye whispered to Qingqing''s ear.


    "Hmm!" Qing Qing nodded with red cheeks...


    "I want to rest in your sleeping bag... OK... I feel so cold..." Zhou Ye pretended to be pathetic in a low voice.


    Qingqing''s face turned redder when she heard this... She shook her head first, then nodded hesitantly after a while.


    "He shook his head again, and nodded again...what do you mean?" Zhou Ye asked in a low voice, knowingly.


    "No, don''t mess up..." Qing Qing bit her Zhu lip lightly and whispered: "Otherwise...I''ll kick you out..."


    That''s what I said, but this girl has already obediently opened the zipper of the sleeping bag...


    To be honest, this sleeping bag is a single sleeping bag... If you sleep alone, you will be very rich... But if two people sleep... Just...


    Zhou Ye didn''t care, he smiled and nodded, and quickly got in...


    "Don''t mess around... badass..."


    "I can''t help it... the sleeping bag is too small..."


    Zhou Ye said somewhat aggrieved...


    "Bad... don''t touch there... yeah..."


    It turned out that I didn''t know when, Zhou Ye''s big hand had already revisited the old place, got into a valley that was already gurgling, and caused it to be broken there.


    At this time, Lin Qingqing was lying in her sleeping bag with her back facing Zhou Ye, while Zhou Ye was behind her, hugging her slender waist with one hand, and playing with her valley...


    Lin Qingqing felt a sense of inducing a thief into the room at this moment.


    However, this is the end of the matter... it is too late if you ask her to drive Zhou Ye out again...


    Because... Lin Qingqing has already felt that the clothes in her sleeping bag have been taken off by someone...


    Moreover, the most frightening thing was that she felt that there was a thick and long hot thing in the mud between her legs, which had been squeezed in...


    She couldn''t help but shyly pinched Zhou Ye and hugged the back of her slender hand... shyly said: "Bad...no...no...it''s moving...ah..."


    It''s okay if she doesn''t say it, Zhou Ye is even more excited when she says it...


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t get in here... just rubbing between her legs...


    Lin Qingqing twisted her waist, trying to get rid of the intruder... However, she didn''t move. It was good that she moved... Suddenly, a duck egg-thick mushroom-like thing was placed in her little beanie. Up, scratched...


    At this moment, she shaved her whole body sore...


    Zhou Ye only felt that the little girl Lin in his arms was getting tight, and then... his little brother was sprayed with a stream of heat...


    He couldn''t help but smile softly...


    Zhou Ye really didn''t expect this chick to have such a sensitive physique, but this is not the time to think about it...


    His big hand has touched Lin Qingqing''s Hun, gently teasing the two red beans...


    This is even more remarkable...


    A woman''s orgasm is different from a man''s orgasm. If done properly, a woman''s orgasm can last for a long time... Even after the orgasm, it will continue to orgasm...


    But, if you want to find her sensitive points...


    Obviously, Lin Qingqing¡¯s sensitive point is the three top and bottom peas...


    Following the virgin land that had never been touched before by Huns, Zhou Ye used a very sophisticated means to squeeze it... Two streams of heat continued to erupt from under Lin Qingqing... She didn¡¯t care about her whole person. Turning his head recklessly, asking for a kiss to Zhou Ye...


    Of course, Zhou Ye chose to complete her.


    Five minutes later... Lin Qingqing''s climax dissipated...


    And at this time, her dolphins were already unknowingly, ready to welcome someone in...


    Zhou Ye licked the water and kissed her vermilion lips, while bending back slightly, the large glans had reached the already muddy mouth of Taoyuan.


    "Can you? Qingqing..." Zhou Ye asked in a low voice.


    "..." Of course Lin Qingqing knew what he was asking, and she also felt the giant object against her bottom hole... She firmly grasped Zhou Ye''s arm with her hand, and then lightly tapped it. nod¡­¡­


    With Lin Qingqing''s acquiescence...Zhou Ye pushed his waist vigorously...Through someone''s already lubricated muddy road...it penetrated a diaphragm and passed to the end.


    Suddenly - Lin Qingqing felt as if she had been pierced by a red steel pipe, and she couldn''t help screaming in pain.


    But her cry finally disappeared into Zhou Ye''s mouth.


    Zhou Ye stroked Lin Qingqing who was trembling with pain, while kissing her vermilion lips deeply...


    With Zhou Ye''s caressing and kissing... Gradually, Lin Qingqing felt that the pain under her body had gradually eased a lot...


    And what followed was an indescribable feeling of fullness and itching like an ant crawling.


    She couldn''t help but arched her dolphins back...


    In an instant, someone seemed to hear the charge... and gently twisted his waist.


    In the sleeping bag, a python with violent veins began to move in and out of the piston in Lin Qingqing''s small hole.


    From time to time, a cloud of foam got on the giant python and was taken out... But for Lin Qingqing, she was like an ostrich hiding her ears and stealing a bell. At this time, she just kissed Zhou Ye back, completely cracking the pop. The sound of water, as nonexistent, is deaf ears.


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and thirty one


    In the girls'' tent, when the spring is beautiful...


    In that ruined temple... there is also a good show going on.


    Let''s move the time forward a bit...

 Chapter 2048

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The five boys who had been bedded in the tent by the strong wind and rain could no longer care much. They either carried their backpacks or picked up the still-lit gas lamp and ran towards the barren mountains in the distance.


    When they came, they also saw the deserted ruined temple. In their opinion, it was a good shelter from the rain.


    In the ruined temple, a red and white slender figure was facing a ghost wearing a Qing Dynasty official''s costume.


    That''s right, these two women...Uh no, it should be said that they are female ghosts, not others, but Zhou Ye''s spirit, red and white double evil...


    The purpose of the two people here is to clean up this fake Zhu Bangyan according to the intention of the owner.


    "Xiaosheng...Xiaosheng is just a lonely ghost,...please two...two great immortals, let Xiaosheng go!"


    Zhu Xiucai, with a look of decay, was lying on the ground at this moment, begging for the red and white women to spare his life.


    At this moment, he felt that he was really bloody...


    Not only did he fail to be a man, but he was bullied by two female ghosts even as a ghost.


    Yes, he is indeed a magical ghost, but so what??


    No matter how awesome he is, can he have both red and white evil?


    Before the two girls were conquered by Zhou Ye, they were two evil ghosts who were on the side of the misfortune... After being conquered by Zhou Ye, they were taught the ghost cultivation technique again, and the magic power was even more unfathomable.


    Not to mention Zhu Xiucai, a lonely ghost, even if they are three righteous gods, they both dare to face each other.


    Of course, if you just don¡¯t have it, at least they won¡¯t suffer a big loss...Who tells people to be hard at the backstage?


    Or do you have to look at the backstage for everything these years?


    In Journey to the West, all the monsters with backstage live very smartly, and those without backstage¡ªall were killed by monkeys...this is enough to explain a lot of things.


    Ahem, it''s too far... back to the topic.


    Hong Sha looked at Zhu Xiucai, who was lying on the ground and begging, with a lack of interest, feeling bored."I thought it was a great power, but I didn''t expect it to be a pitiful and lonely wild ghost... It''s really boring... Forget it, you have to save it..."


    While talking, she lifted her delicate hand slightly, and she was about to let the unlucky person in front of her go out of their souls, and never live beyond life.


    However, at this time, there was a hand that grabbed her plain wrist... "Sister, don''t panic..."


    "Huh? What''s the matter?" Hong Sha asked strangely, looking at Bai Sha who had stopped him.


    "The master just said, let us watch him, don''t let him add confusion to the master, and didn''t say that he must let his soul fly away... It''s better to have fun with him!" At this point, Bai Sha''s face couldn''t help but There was a slight smile...


    "Oh? Have fun?? What fun?" Hong Sha asked curiously.


    "Don''t you want to see a scene where people and ghosts are in love?" Said this, Bai Sha smiled happily... "Especially, when this person and ghost are all men...that feeling... ¡­Tsk tsk..."


    "Huh! It sounds interesting!" Hong Sha''s eyes suddenly brightened upon hearing his sister''s words...


    Although Zhu Xiucai lying on the ground does not know what is meant by human and ghost love, what is meant by one person and one ghost are men... But intuitively, he feels that it is definitely not a good thing... So...


    "Don''t think about it... sir, you can kill but not humiliate... I''m fighting with you two witches!"


    While talking, Zhu Xiucai stood up and wanted to use mana to attack the two females, the red and the white...


    It''s a pity that the gap in power can''t be smoothed out by shouting two slogans...


    Facing the rebellious Zhu Xiucai, Hong Sha curled his lips in disdain, and waved him... he was on the spot.


    "Since sister, you want to play... hurry up... the guys that the master confessed are coming soon... don''t delay business!"


    "Hehe...Okay, sister..." Bai Sha said as he gently raised his right hand, the slender and white index finger pressed between Zhu Xiucai''s eyebrows without hesitation.


    In an instant, Zhu Xiucai''s entire ghost was eaten by thunder, and stood there...


    At this time, there was already a chaotic running sound in the distance...


    The red and white women looked at each other and smiled...


    "Come!" X2


    As the sound fell, the figures of the two disappeared in the ruined temple instantly!!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As soon as the two of them disappeared into the ruined temple, the man in glasses took his classmates into the ruined temple...


    "Damn, so bad..."


    "Yeah, I could have soaked in sister paper... and it turned out... alas!"


    "It''s all to blame for that man...If it weren''t for him, we might be able to get the girl!"


    The boys were chattering and wiping their wet hair...


    As for Zhu Xiucai who was standing there??


    They couldn''t see him before they channeled him.


    Just when the man in glasses was scolding with his classmates... Suddenly a cold wind blew...


    All of them shuddered involuntarily... Then, the man with glasses found... his four classmates seemed to have something wrong with their eyes.


    "Hey, what''s the matter with you?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Hey¡­¡­"


    Looking at the four classmates who were staring straight at him, the man in glasses couldn''t help but backed away... "Don''t scare me... You are not evil, right?"


    However, at this time... what he didn''t know was--


    In the eyes of his classmates, he is no longer his original image, but an image of a half-concealed nude woman with a beautiful face and a moonlight.


    This group of boys was originally in a period of hormonal divergence...


    How can you stand this??


    Four people, look at me... I look at you...


    In the wilderness, on a stormy night, an ancient temple without people...a naked girl is right in front of you...


    Is it you you can bear it??


    Anyway, they can''t help it...


    After the four exchanged glances... Qi Qi forced them towards the man with glasses...

 Chapter 2049

    "Hey...beauty...it''s so late...what are you doing here??"


    "Or, play with us..."


    Looking at the classmates who forced him, and listening to their nasty words, the man in glasses couldn''t help but yelled, "You are crazy, I won''t play with you..."


    After saying this, he turned around and ran...


    However, a broken wooden stick happened to appear at his feet...A careless one, he directly fell on the ground...


    At this time, he was thinking of it too late...because his hands and feet were already being pressed...and then, the man with glasses felt that someone was picking his pants... "Let me go...you These bastards... let go of me, are you inhumane? Don''t even let the men go... I''m Joseph... Ah-!!!"


    Chapter 2426


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and thirty-two


    In the dilapidated ancient temple...


    Five naked figures are entangled...


    No, or it should be said that three people suppressed a struggling figure, and the other one, behind that figure, made crazy output.


    "Hurry up... are you alright!"


    "It''s me..."


    "Don''t urge... hiss-ah, so cool!"


    "If it doesn''t work, hurry down, it''s me..."


    "Alright, alright, got it!"


    The man who was outputting wildly behind Joseph shuddered while talking, then stood up, lifted his pants... and changed positions with the man who suppressed Joseph''s arm...


    "Um¡ª¡ª!!!" The spectacle man, whose trousers had already been stripped off, was struggling desperately at this time... However, it was useless.


    Although he usually likes to exercise, but... facing the three men oppressing him, his strength is far from enough.


    The most terrifying thing is that, without knowing why, these three friends of the past, without knowing why today, have become extremely powerful...so that he has no power to fight back.


    So-with a muffled hum, the man in glasses felt his burning chrysanthemum, and again...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After the four people took turns to have a good time...At this time, their sanity returned a little bit.


    Seeing this [naked girl] who suddenly appeared in front of them for no reason, they began to feel a little scared.


    There is a crime called passion crime.


    In other words, at that time, they felt that they wanted to commit some kind of criminal intent regardless, but when the passion passed and their sanity returned, they became scared.


    "What should we do now??"


    The four of them looked at their companions at each other, and a male voice looked a little scared and asked, "What if she calls the police to arrest us?"


    "Otherwise... let''s run..."


    "Will she recognize us..."


    "Don''t be funny, Hong Kong is so big, how could he recognize us?"


    "Then, then let''s run now..."


    "But... haven''t you waited for Joseph?"


    "Are you an idiot? How can we wait for him after this happens..."


    "Hurry up..."


    "Yes, go!"


    The four of them made up their minds quickly put their clothes on, and after clearing the scene of the crime, braved the still pouring rain outside and ran to the outside.


    As for their friend Joseph who disappeared for no reason?


    At this time, who can care about it??


    As the four people hurriedly left the ancient temple in the rain... the entire ruined temple once again recovered calm...


    Except for Joseph, who was lying naked on the ground, nothing happened in the ruined temple.


    I don''t know how long it took...


    Joseph opened his eyes when he was lying on the ground. When he moved a little, he felt a tearing pain from his hips."what--!"


    Until now, he couldn''t believe that this kind of thing would happen to him...


    He was raped by four of his friends.


    How can Joseph, who has always regarded himself highly, accept this kind of thing??


    Call the police?Catch them??


    Joseph thought of calling the police for the first time. However, after another thought, he immediately gave up the idea.


    Not to mention, Hong Kong law does not have a clear judicial regulation on the rape of men by men. Once he makes a big deal, unless he emigrates to other countries, he may not be able to appear in Hong Kong in the second half of his life.


    When he gets there, he will be pointed and pointed out¡ª¡ªWow, this is the man who was raped by four big guys.


    [It''s amazing... I was raped by four men!


    [Why did those four people rape him?Does he owe usury?


    At that time, I am afraid that he will truly become a clown who can be pointed.


    Thinking of this... Joseph couldn''t help but shudder all over his body.


    Based on his knowledge of the unscrupulous tabloids in Hong Kong, this kind of thing is absolutely possible...


    It is not news that men rape women, it is news that men rape men.


    I am afraid that by then the whole Hong Kong will be full of riots... Then, how will he meet people?


    The most important thing is-when the time comes, not only him, but also his family will be prevented from going out.

 Chapter 2050

    When I think of this...


    Joseph immediately gave up the idea of ??calling the police...


    However, let him just let the four bastards go, Joseph was a bit unwilling...


    Moreover, what he worries most is-what if the four bastards threaten him with this thing after he returns to school?


    Has he become a venting tool for these four bastards from then on?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Joseph felt that his originally great future suddenly became a little bleak.


    When people are sad, they are always easy to get in the wrong.


    The more Joseph thought about this, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was meaningless to live...


    He tremblingly got up from the ground, endured the fiery pain from the chrysanthemum, and limped towards the shabby altar in the temple.


    Joseph has seen it, and there is a thick rope hanging there...


    He walked over with a dull expression...a little tugged on the rope to confirm the strength of the rope, and then...as soon as he raised his foot, he climbed up to the altar, and then put the rope around his neck without hesitation. between.


    Just when Joseph was about to hang himself...


    Suddenly a figure appeared in front of Joseph.


    "Little brother, don''t find short sights..."


    Joseph cast a blank expression at the strange guy who suddenly appeared in front of him, dressed like an official of the Qing dynasty... Ignore him... he is about to hang himself.


    If it were on weekdays, he might be shocked to see such a weird scene in the ancient temple.


    However, at this time he wanted to die...How could he be afraid of any ghosts?


    Since ancient times, he is the only one to die, and he is not afraid of death, and he is afraid of ghosts.


    Zhu Xiucai looked at Joseph, who insisted on seeking death in front of him, and couldn''t help but sigh...


    He saw the scene just now... It''s just that there are people and ghosts, and he can''t help him,... But, let him watch the boy with glasses in front of him die, he couldn''t bear it... So, At the moment when Joseph was about to hang himself, he used his mana to untie the rope he used to hang himself.


    "Puff--ahhh!!"


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and thirty-three


    "God damn thief, why do you treat me this way...why...uuuuu..."


    Joseph, who fell, fell to the ground, and finally couldn''t help it anymore and burst into tears.


    That cry... the listener was sad and the listener cried.


    Zhu Xiucai couldn''t help but shook his head slightly... stepped over and squatted beside Joseph... whispered: "Little brother... life is alive, so it''s almost impossible... what can''t you think of? ...There is hope when you live..."


    Although I don¡¯t know if Joseph listened to his persuasion...


    But as soon as he turned his face, he hugged Zhu Xiucai tightly... Lie down in his arms and cried... Obviously, he would not choose to commit suicide for the time being.


    Zhu Xiucai did not push Joseph aside, but sighed while gently patting his back to comfort him.


    do not know why¡­¡­


    Zhu Xiucai felt that she felt an indescribable pity for the man in her arms.


    Just when one person and one ghost hug each other, one crying and one comforting.


    On the beams of the ancient temple, two figures, one red and one white, happened to be smiling and looking at the two people and ghosts who were about to fall victim to their brains, laughing constantly.


    "It''s so interesting, elder sister... hee hee... I didn''t expect this four-eyed boy to be a boy and a girl!"


    "Yeah... But, it seems that we have to add a little bit to them, or else... the male and the male version will not be seen before the human and ghost!"


    "That''s a small point... leave it to me, sister!"


    White Sha said, facing the person and ghost who were holding each other together underneath, he blew a breath...


    With a gloomy wind blowing...


    Whether it is Joseph or Zhu Xiucai, they have an inexplicable affection for the other person in their arms!


    But these feelings were crushed by them...After all, the education they received from an early age made them unable to face this kind of good feelings for the same sex.


    However, the seed has already been planted, and as time goes by... the seed planted in their hearts will only slowly take root and sprout... and eventually grow into a big tree.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Not to mention what happened in the ruined temple...


    Let''s turn the lens to the girls'' tent again-


    Although the rain is still pouring outside, spring is sprouting in the girls¡¯ tents...


    At this time, Lin Qingqing was watching Zhou Ye helplessly, acting on her friend Yan Ruyu...


    At this time, Yan Ruyu had already taken off her big ugly glasses... The whole person was like a beauty snake, twisting under Zhou Ye, looking for an outlet to vent his fiery desire...


    When Zhou Ye leaned his hand to her lower body, Yan Ruyu gently lifted the dolphins obediently, so that someone could take off his underwear without much effort.


    Zhou Ye kissed Yan Ruyu softly, and reached the valley between the girl''s legs...


    Not as expected, there is already a gurgling stream below...


    Obviously, Yan Ruyu is also ready.


    Zhou Ye supported his hot little brother and reached the entrance of Yan Ruyu''s petite valley...


    As Zhou Ye''s waist stretched... in Yan Ruyu''s small eyes, he couldn''t help but let out a painful cry...


    Lin Qingqing''s eyes widened...Looking at her good friend under her boyfriend''s body, being puffed up by her boyfriend, holding her boyfriend like an octopus...straight silver The teeth are almost crushed...


    At this moment, she suddenly felt a hot body get into her sleeping bag...


    This shocked her...


    Turning his head to see... it was not someone else, it was sister Lin.


    "You scared me to death..."


    "Hee hee... Our Qing Qing also has some fear..."

 Chapter 2051

    Looking up at Zhou Ye, who was still working hard on Yan Ruyu, Sister Lin smiled and whispered in Lin Qingqing''s ear and said, "Our man is amazing..."


    "Our man?" Hearing Sister Lin''s words, Lin Qingqing couldn''t help but widened her eyes... She looked at Sister Lin in disbelief, "Could it be that you are also being the villain..."


    "Yes..." Sister Lin said proudly, "I was the first one to be taken by A Ye!"


    "I''m going to kill this bastard..." Lin Qingqing said viciously when she heard Sister Lin''s words.


    "Hey, don''t pretend... If you are really angry, hold him down a long time ago to prevent him from wandering around Ayu..." Sister Lin said disdainfully.


    "I...I..." Lin Qingqing''s face was reddened by Sister Lin''s words... Can she say that she was forced to spit out because of Zhou Ye''s lust?


    Who knew that this guy actually had that kind of method that made her ascend in the air, it was difficult to hold on to herself, and she agreed to many things without knowing it.


    Moreover, she didn''t want to hold down Zhou Ye as a bastard now... but she really didn''t have any strength at all.


    "Okay, okay, don''t explain..." Looking at Lin Qingqing''s inexplicable appearance, Sister Lin chuckled her powder back and whispered: "Actually, I know you are unhappy like A Ye. Indiscriminate love, but... the two of us alone can''t stop him... Moreover, those guys are obviously awake, but they pretend to sleep on purpose... They obviously have some ideas about our A Ye..."


    "..." Hearing Sister Lin''s words, Lin Qingqing temporarily suppressed the jealousy in her heart, and through the dim light, she looked towards the other two women in the tent...


    Sure enough, the bodies of the two men under their sleeping bags twisted slightly, apparently waking up... but they did not leave, and even forcibly controlled their breathing... Pretending to sleep...


    Obviously, they are... they also have ideas about their own men.


    "Asshole..."


    Seeing this, Lin Qingqing involuntarily cursed in a low voice...


    She didn''t know whether she was scolding her extremely diligent boyfriend Zhou Ye, or scolding the two friends who forced her to sleep.


    "Hehe... Don''t be jealous... Good Qingqing, when you look back, you will know... There are many sisters, sometimes it is good!" Sister Lin gave a low laugh...


    "Good, where is good!!"


    "Hey, you will know soon..."


    "what----!!!!"


    At this moment, Yan Ruyu''s scream suddenly came from the side... Then, she was like an octopus, her legs and hands tightly hugged Zhou Ye, her delicate body was trembling... It''s like a spasm.


    Zhou Ye felt Yan Ruyu''s tight body, like a baby''s little hand, squirming and clenching his firm pleasure, smiled slightly, and gently kissed Yan Ruyu''s little goose, slowly pushing himself. With her waist, she used her own ability to gently vibrate in her body at high speed, pushing her to climax one after another...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and thirty four


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the end, Lin Qingqing gave in...


    She acquiesced to the bastard Zhou Ye and wiped out the fact that five of her friends were completely eaten!


    Of course, at first, she refused...


    However, three months after Zhou Ye took them into the mirror world, she recognized them.


    why??


    Because, she found that...she really couldn''t worry about the bastard Zhou Ye.


    This guy slapped her into a coma at every turn... She spent half of the three months in a coma.


    As for other girls??


    They succumbed much earlier than Lin Qingqing... Besides, there is also sister Lin, the best example, so that they can''t be tough with their men in the slightest.


    Sometimes, people fall super fast...


    In addition, some people set an example...So, when Lin Qingqing gave in, basically the girls gave in completely.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Mirroring the world-in a mountain hot spring in Japan.


    The five girls face outwards, with their buttocks facing inward, forming a circle, half lying in the pool.


    Zhou Ye stood in the circle formed by the girls, holding his big gun, like a hardworking little bee, collecting honey from the five peach-shaped porpoises facing him.


    Under Zhou Ye''s high-speed movement, the girls groaned continuously.


    When Zhou Ye was so fast that he could no longer see the figure, Lin Qingqing was first defeated.


    With a scream, her body slammed forward, and in the valley between her legs, a milky white arrow shot out...


    Next is Yan Ruyu... She didn''t shoot arrows, but she was soft in the water, curled up into a ball, her body trembling constantly.


    The other girls didn''t hold on for long... they were defeated by Zhou Ye.


    Although Zhou Ye didn''t use any forbidden skills like Second Thousand Strikes, he shamefully used high-frequency vibration and alienated meat stick skills.


    Everyone knows what high-frequency vibration is, but what about alienated meat sticks?Everyone knows the mace, right?


    It is impossible to wear a condom, it is impossible to wear a condom in a lifetime...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye let his little brother grow some tough little balls...


    Into the pearl and shake, the fiery woman is also in vain.


    How can these girls resist this kind of cheating?


    After crushing all the girls, Zhou Ye laughed and joked: "There is no one who can fight...really...who''s turn today!!"


    "It''s Ching Ching''s turn..."


    "Yes, it''s Qingqing!"


    "No, it''s not me...Ah!!!"


    Before Lin Qingqing finished speaking, she felt her slender waist being hugged from behind, and then a hot giant squeezed into her moist nest... "Ah... asshole... ¡­lighter¡­¡­"


    "Feel the wind!!"


    Zhou Ye laughed, shaking quickly...


    Following Zhou Ye''s actions, Lin Qingqing felt like a small boat in a huge wave, being thrown into the air... When she felt her whole being rise to the highest point, suddenly she felt The giant in his body trembled slightly...


    She knew what she was about to usher in. Involuntarily, she exhausted her last strength and clamped her two long legs tightly between Zhou Ye''s waist...

 Chapter 2052

    Zhou Ye no longer forcibly endured at this moment. He fiercely plunged his little brother into Lin Qingqing''s valley, half of the glans penetrated into Lin Qingqing''s cervix, and then-shot.


    "what------!!!!!!"


    A sharp scream came from Lin Qingqing''s mouth. At this moment, she couldn''t hold on anymore...Under the strong impact, the whole person completely fainted.


    Then, a transparent arrow of water jetted out from her valley...


    "Hehe... Qingqing was incontinent again by my dear..."


    "Don''t talk about Qingqing... the same for you!"


    "It''s time for Ayu next time... hehe..."


    Girls have long been taken offense by this kind of thing, in fact, each of them has been incontinent by their own men...So don''t laugh at anyone, no one is better than anyone.


    "Okay, stop making trouble, let''s go ashore..."


    "good husband!"


    "Good dear!"


    As Zhou Ye greeted, the girls dragged their tired bodies and crawled out of the hot spring... and Zhou Ye also hugged Lin Qingqing who had passed out and walked ashore.


    Under the service of the girls, Zhou Ye sat down holding Qingqing after drying his body.


    The girls also dried their bodies, and then sat down around their men.


    "We should go back now, husband..."


    "Yeah, it''s almost half a year!"


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded... "I have been here for more than half a year, so it''s indeed time to go back!"


    In the past six months, Zhou Ye took the girls on a round-the-world trip... They skied through the snow in the Alps, spent vacations in the Eskimo¡¯s hut, watched the extremely beautiful aurora, and played the rapids in the Amazon River. In.


    It can be said that the half-year time is the happiest for girls.


    However, after a long time away from home, I will still miss home after all...


    Half a year is long enough for girls who are only fifteen or sixteen years old...


    After Qingqing woke up, Zhou Ye told her the women''s thoughts, and she immediately agreed with her hands and feet...


    Now that everyone has no objections, Zhou Ye will naturally follow his kindness...


    He directly opened the portal and left the mirror world with the girls.


    The outside world still stays at the moment they left...


    The women looked at the somewhat messy tent, and suddenly felt a sense of vicissitudes of life.


    However, this feeling was quickly dispelled by Zhou Ye...


    At this time, the storm had passed, and the morning sun had just emerged from the sea level.


    The women cuddled beside their men, enjoying the rising sun slowly rising from the sea.


    "Well, we should go back..."


    "Hmm!" XN


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, the women were silent... They were a little bit reluctant at this moment...


    They knew that maybe only at this time, Zhou Ye was the man who belonged to them alone. When they returned to the city... they didn''t know how many more women would come to the door... Regarding this, Zhou Ye just smiled. Xiao Xiao went up and pecked one by one, "Well, my dears, the future will be long... we have endless time..."


    The women suddenly remembered that they were no longer mortals, they...have become immortal existences.


    Besides, even if their men don''t look for them, they can still look for their own men... They have long been endowed with the ability of [Quick Silver] by their men, and the spatial distance is meaningless to them.


    Thinking of this, the girls showed their smiles.


    After laughing for a while, Zhou Ye took the girls and walked towards the place where he parked... He wanted to send the girls to school first...


    Chapter 2435


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and thirty five


    "My dear babes, your destination is here!"


    As Zhou Ye was talking, he braked and stopped at the door of the church school''s dormitory.


    "so fast¡­¡­"


    "Eh, why is it so fast?"


    While the girls complained that their man drove too fast and didn''t let them have fun, each of them opened the door of the car and walked down after they kissed lightly at the side of their man.


    "A Ye...I don''t want to be separated from you..." Sister Lin and Lin Qingqing, who got off the bus last, looked at the handsome figure sitting in the cab, and said reluctantly: "When will you come to pick us up again? what!"


    "Yes, A Ye..."


    Although the girls are in the mirror world, they have spent a happy and romantic journey around the world with their men.


    But, sure enough, they still want to be by their man''s side all the time.


    "Haha...Hey, I have something to go to the mainland these days. When I come back from the mainland, will I go to you, okay?" Zhou Ye said as he gently kissed the two women. .


    "What are you going to do on the mainland?"


    "Yeah, what''s fun in the mainland..."


    "Some business matters need me to deal with it!" Zhou Ye explained with a smile.


    "Bah...what a business thing, I must go picking up girls again!" Lin Qingqing said, her pretty face stretched, as if threatening: "We don''t care how many women you have outside, but If you dare not want us, be careful with us..."


    While talking, Lin Qingqing cast his gaze on Zhou Ye''s bulging crotch... "Crack you!"


    Hearing Lin Qingqing''s threats, Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing...


    "I''m afraid you won''t be willing... Click me, how will you be cool in the future...?"


    "rogue¡­¡­"


    Zhou Ye''s words made the women irritated... After a lot of laughter, the women waved goodbye to Zhou Ye and walked towards the dormitory.


    Although they also want to stick with their men for a while, this is after all the dormitory of the church school. When the dormitory comes out and sees them like this, it will be bad...


    Sitting in the cab, Zhou Ye watched the five girls walk into the dormitory, only then turned the steering wheel and drove towards his villa.

 Chapter 2053

    Just after his car turned around, two figures, one red and one white, appeared beside him out of thin air.


    "Master!!!" X2


    It''s not someone else, it''s Hong Sha and Bai Sha who have been busy with the ruined temple, uh no, or it should be said that the two female ghosts are more accurate.


    It''s just that the location of these two female ghosts is slightly subtle...


    Hong Sha honestly sat in the passenger seat beside Zhou Ye, with a well-behaved appearance.


    What about Baisha?


    She appeared directly under Zhou Ye''s crotch, not at all disgusting with the small space between the driver''s seat and the steering wheel.


    "How''s things going?" Zhou Ye asked as he drove.


    He has long been used to the habit of these two girls being supernatural. If they were ordinary people, he would have been scared to death.


    "Hehe...so funny, Master, let me tell you...that four-eyed boy..."


    Hearing the enquiry of his owner, Hong Sha immediately happily talked about what his sister had seen and heard in the ruined temple.


    What about Baisha?


    Now that her sister is already reporting to work, she naturally has nothing to do...


    Of course, she won''t be idle...


    Nestled in the narrow space between her host¡¯s legs, she gently adjusted her host¡¯s seat to the best position while poking out her hands, freeing her host¡¯s strength from her pants...


    then--


    She lightly opened her lips, stretched out her fragrant tongue, and licked it towards the hideous giant...


    "hiss¡­¡­"


    Feeling that his little brother had entered a icy place, Zhou Ye smiled slightly without squinting his eyes to enjoy it.


    On one side is the red evil chirping like a yellow oriole, telling what they did in the ruined temple, while on the other side, the white evil spirit is underneath, washing the little brother with his little scorpion and fragrant tongue.


    There were not many vehicles in Hong Kong at this time, and it was precisely because of this that Zhou Ye was able to return to his villa without hindrance.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, Zhou Ye was in the cloakroom in the villa, enjoying his new look.


    I saw him at this moment, wearing a set of white half sleeves with a good texture on his upper body and a pair of black woolen trousers on his lower body.


    He also carried a Shanghai watch on his wrist and a black hero pen in the pocket of his half sleeve.


    Looking at the somewhat rustic self in the mirror, Zhou Ye sighed silently... "Should I use the diplomatic status of the Ryukyu Kingdom to get in?"


    "I think it''s so good, Master." A red figure appeared. It was not someone else, it was Hong Sha... It''s just that her clothes at this time were no longer the red wedding gown she usually wore. Is a set of red sexy red yarn.


    The transparent texture set off the beauty of her body even more difficult to look away.


    Especially the white crevices of her lower body, thick white liquid is still flowing outwards-it makes the blood veins distended.


    "Why?" Zhou Ye turned his head and glanced at the female ghost who had just been unconscious by himself, and asked with a smile.


    "Because the owner looks good in everything... is my favorite owner." Having said that, Hong Sha hugged Zhou Ye''s waist from behind without any hesitation, using his exquisite and transparent body obsessively in his master. Rubbing on his body.


    "Are you not made up by me? Xiao Hong..." Zhou Ye smiled and raised Hong Sha''s chin.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Hong Sha''s face suddenly changed, begging: "No...Master, people are just complimenting you...but Nunu really can''t bear your favor...Master."


    "Then you are still making fire with me..." Zhou Ye said, raising his hand, and slapped Hong Sha Qiao Dolphin with his backhand.


    I have to say that the elasticity of Hong Sha''s little butt is good for leverage...


    Zhou Ye''s slap in the face immediately caused a wave of flesh.


    "People are just curious about where you are dressed like this, master, and where you want to go..." Hong Sha twisted his slender waist, rubbed his dolphins on his master''s big hand, and said coquettishly.


    "Where to go..." Zhou Ye looked at his dress in the mirror, a wicked smile appeared in his corner, "dressing like this, of course I am going to the mainland..."


    "Why are you going to the mainland?" In Hong Sha''s impression, the mainland is still very closed at this time. Both men and women dress very rustically. It shouldn''t be the dishes of the owner.


    "Going to the mainland is naturally a pick-up girl. Is it possible to go to support modernization?" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes and said angrily: "Well, your sisters are waiting for me in Hong Kong...I will go to the mainland. Show me those girls and don¡¯t let them go wrong."


    "Yes, master."


    Chapter 2436


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and thirty six


    Capital Beijing-Railway Station...


    September 1st is the day when the university welcomes new students...


    In this era, it is not popular to set up pick-up points from universities to bus stations, train stations and other places. After all, people in this era are still very simple. It may be an exaggeration to say that they are not closed at night, but if a thief is discovered on the road, It''s true to be beaten to death by enthusiastic people every minute.


    Of course, security is guaranteed, but the convenience is not so good.


    For people in this era, it is basically unimaginable to go out without luggage and rely on credit cards to buy life all the way.


    This year, regardless of whether you go to college or go south to work, you can''t live without it.


    Quilts, clothes, toiletries and even pots and pans were all equipped.


    No way, people are poor this year... Going out without a bedding, buying all new ones, that is simply a prodigal behavior.


    Looking around, the whole train station is full of figures carrying large bags and various luggage, and the same is true for Lu Hong...


    Her parents have died since she was a child. She almost ate a hundred family meals, relying on your relatives and neighbors to make a little bit of it, and I will grow up a little bit.


    The suffering of childhood did not destroy the girl''s backbone.On the contrary, it made her bloom with the most dazzling brilliance like a plum that has experienced a cold wind.


    At this moment, she was wearing a white half-sleeve embroidered with lace on the upper body, a red pleated skirt on the lower body, and two large black and thick braids hanging on her shoulders. The natural beauty of her face was full of opposites. My vision of college life.


    In fact, this suit is her best outfit. If it weren''t for going to university, she would still be reluctant to wear it.


    However, at this time, she was looking at the large luggage under her feet with embarrassment.


    That was her luggage-when she got on the train, the neighborhood sent her off, so it was not difficult, but getting off the train made her a little embarrassed.


    It was so easy to ask an uncle who came to Beijing to help her get her luggage to the exit, but there were also other people''s things to do. She was a girl who came to the capital for the first time and she was unfamiliar with her place. How about getting these dozens of catties of luggage??

 Chapter 2054

    Can she move the luggage??


    As a girl who has been self-reliant since she was a child, of course she can move... But the problem is-she is not willing to soil her new clothes.


    Everyone has a heart for beauty. If possible, Lu Hong also wants to show his best in front of his future classmates.


    However... Lu Hong looked around, there were hurried passengers everywhere, and no one paid any attention to her.


    How to do??


    If she can¡¯t say she¡¯s going to be willing to have this beautiful dress, she carried her luggage to school...


    Thinking of this, Lu Hong gritted his teeth and was about to carry the half-person tall luggage.


    However, at this moment, a big hand grabbed her luggage.


    This shocked her... "You... what do you want to do?"


    "I think you have been hesitating here for a long time..." A very nice male voice reached Lu Hong''s ears, "Is it hard to carry your luggage? Do you want me to help you?"


    "You..." Listening to the male voice full of magnetism, Lu Hong couldn''t help but look up... I saw a boy with a height of over 1.9 meters standing beside her. The boy didn''t seem to be very old. , That is, the appearance of eighteen or nineteen years old... On her handsome face, with a wicked smile, she looked at her upright."You...who are you? Why help me?"


    "My name is Zhou Ye, a student who has just been admitted to the Department of Literature of Beijing X University this year..." Zhou Ye looked at the red-robed senior lady who looked like a frightened bunny in front of him, with a deeper smile on his face."I have been observing you for a long time. Are you waiting for someone or..."


    "It''s a coincidence... My name is Lu Hong, and I am also a freshman at X University... You actually belong to the same department with me." When Lu Hong heard Zhou Ye''s words, a hint of surprise appeared on his face.


    "Then we are really fate..." Zhou Ye smiled after hearing the words...Small, if you don''t know your line, can I say this??"Just let me help you..."


    "No, no, that would be too much trouble for you!" Lu Hong hurriedly reached out to grab his luggage after hearing this.


    After all, she felt that it would be a crime if she let the boy who looks one or two years younger than herself carry his luggage.


    "Okay, don''t fight... You are a little girl''s family, how can you be so hard." Zhou Ye said, carrying Lu Hong''s luggage and leaving.


    "I''m not young, I''m twenty this year..." Lu Hong pouted, following Zhou Ye''s step by step.


    "Haha, let''s call you brother...I am twenty-one." Zhou Ye teased as he walked.


    "Hey, who would believe it... You are younger than me at first glance. You should call my sister." Lu Hong said rather unconvinced.


    "...Come on, better than ID card." Zhou Ye didn''t talk nonsense, took out his ID card and handed it over.


    It stands to reason that the ID card system was only implemented in 1984, but...perhaps because of Zhou Ye''s drastic changes in history, China implemented the ID card system in 1978.


    Of course, there are many things that have changed due to Zhou Ye''s influence.


    For example, compared with the original book, Hongyi senior sister Lu Hong was born four years later...so that she didn''t get admitted to university until 1984.


    No way, why did Zhou Ye play too hard this time?


    Lu Hong looked at the ID card that Zhou Ye handed in front of him, silently wrote down Zhou Ye''s name and date of birth, and said, "Well, even if you are older than me...you are only a few months older. That''s it, I won''t call you brother."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye didn''t say a word, but took her luggage and went to the bus stop next to the train station.


    "I just inquired... We are here by car, and we can get to the school after two turns in the middle."


    "Yeah..." Lu Hong looked at Zhou Ye who was talking eloquently, her pretty face flushed a little... "Thanks, thank you..."


    "Thank you...we will be classmates from now on, shouldn''t classmates help each other?" Zhou Ye asked, looking at Lu Hong cheerfully.


    Lu Hong''s pretty face was even flushed by Zhou Ye''s hot gaze... She involuntarily lowered her little head.


    It''s just...Looking at her luggage under her feet, Lu Hong always felt as if something was wrong... Could it be that she left something behind??


    No, wait...No, this is his own luggage, what about Zhou Ye''s luggage??


    Thinking of this, Lu Hong hurriedly raised her head, looked at Zhou Ye and asked, "Where is your luggage?"


    Chapter 2437


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and thirty seven


    My luggage??


    Zhou Ye was stunned when he heard the words... and suddenly realized.


    These days, going out without luggage is simply impossible.


    But then again, he has a feathered luggage... Almost all his things are in the bracelet.What kind of luggage is there?


    "Uh, I didn''t bring any luggage." Zhou Ye told the truth.


    "What? Didn''t bring your luggage? Did you come to college without your luggage?" Lu Hong asked in disbelief.


    "It''s normal, just buy a new one at that time." Zhou Ye said indifferently.


    "..." Lu Hong looked at Zhou Ye silently...Well, this is a child from a rich family.


    The evil capitalist...


    The spit in my heart is not over yet, the bus here has already arrived...Zhou Ye picked up Lu Hong''s luggage and pushed Lu Hong into the bus.


    The train station was not the departure station of this bus, so when Zhou Ye and Lu Hong got on the bus, there were no seats on the bus.


    This is an old-fashioned bus, the kind with rubber links between the two cars.


    Zhou Ye led Lu Hong to the link between the two carriages... after he let her stand... stood in front of her.


    The bus of this era, five minutes on board...Zhou Ye directly bought Lu Hong''s ticket.Five cents is money for him??


    Lu Hong looked at Zhou Ye with some embarrassment... "I, I have money..."


    "It''s okay, I invite you, and you will invite me again when you have the opportunity." Zhou Ye smiled and said.


    "Hmm..." Facing Zhou Ye''s handsome face, Lu Hong lowered his head in embarrassment.


    She is not stupid...knowing that Zhou Ye definitely meant something to herself like this.


    But is she not??


    Not to mention anything else, Zhou Ye''s unparalleled beauty alone was enough to make 90% of the girls fall.


    As time goes by, the bus stops one after another.


    There are more and more people in the car...


    Before you know it, the entire bus is already full.


    Everyone who has squeezed by Beijing buses knows that Beijing buses can squeeze people out of their feet.

 Chapter 2055

    Even if it was like this in 2010... let alone in the 1980s, when there were few cars in Beijing''s public transport system?


    In the whole carriage, people were squeezed from one to another... Almost all the people in the middle were barely touching the ground.


    And Lu Hong, who was guarded by Zhou Ye in his arms, looked at the beads of sweat that kept falling on Zhou Ye''s face... and said distressedly: "Zhou Ye, otherwise... Let''s change positions."


    "Don''t talk...If you are transferred outside, you will be squeezed into pregnancy." Zhou Ye whispered to Lu Hong''s ear, and laughed in a low voice.


    "Bah, ignore you."


    This year and month are not as open as later generations. Zhou Ye¡¯s joking made Lu Hong¡¯s face blush...Even to show that she was angry, she turned her face and left her back to Zhou Ye. Facing the rubber joint of the bus, I came to think about it.


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye''s horns smiled... while he squeezed towards Lu Hong, he shouted loudly: "Squeeze your uncle, what squeeze."


    "This comrade shouldn''t be dirty, we can''t help it either."


    "Yes... Everyone is for the four modernizations."


    Several responses came from the crowd... Lv Hongsheng was afraid that Zhou Ye would have a dispute with others, and hurriedly wanted to turn around to persuade Zhou Ye.


    However, it was a pity that she found that the gap between the two could no longer make her turn around.


    But even so, she still carried her small hand, and pulled Zhou Ye''s shirt gently, "Don''t be angry with Zhou Ye, I''m fine."


    "I''m just afraid of squeezing you." Zhou Ye explained with a wry smile...


    At this moment, his acting skills have completely exploded...


    Squeeze a hair...the entire carriage is full of his people.If he wouldn''t let them squeeze and give them a hundred thousand courage, they would rather squeeze themselves to death than squeeze themselves to dominate.


    To be honest, the conductor is still confused now.


    Damn it, this is not the rush hour, why are there so many people on this trip today.


    "I...I''m fine." At this time, Lu Hong''s face was flushed to the extreme.


    Because she had already felt it, Zhou Ye had completely attached her back.


    There was a hot thing on her squat buttocks, which was touching her legs.


    If it weren''t for the skirt to stop her... Lu Hong guessed that the thing would have been inserted in her most important virgin land long ago.


    But even so, the hot thing was rubbing between her hips...


    The summer clothes themselves are thin, and coupled with the sultry heat in the carriage, although there are several layers of fabric, she can still feel the thing belonging to Zhou Ye, making trouble between her hips.


    "Hiss... don''t... don''t move... badass." Lu Hong felt that the thick stick-like object rubbed against her hip seam, and her heart trembled, and the flower hole between her legs was also parked. Some fluid is secreted outwards.The whole person feels soft.


    "I didn''t mean it...Who made you so beautiful?" Zhou Ye lowered his head and whispered in Lu Hong''s ear.


    "Bad...bad guy...you, you do this again...I will ignore you from now on."


    When Zhou Ye spoke, her whole body trembled due to the warm wind that brought her, and the bad guy caught between her hips was still jumping, making her whole body hot and soft. Hard to move.


    "Red Red..."


    "Hmm..." Lu Hong snorted lazily when he heard Zhou Ye''s whisper.


    "Let me... let me do it, OK..."


    The words in her ears caused Lu Hong to tremble with surprise...In an instant, the seductiveness in her heart disappeared."You...you want to get here..."


    She turned her head to look at Zhou Ye...


    Although she was quite willing in her heart, it was still too challenging for Lu Hong to hand over her for the first time on the bus.


    "No... I just rubbed outside, I definitely won''t go in... OK... so Hong Hong." Zhou Ye murmured softly in Lu Hong''s ear.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s sweaty appearance, Lu Hong felt distressed, but at the same time wanted to laugh...


    She looked at the people around...


    I don''t know why, the people standing around them all stood with their backs to them... This made her feel certain, but she was a little eager to try.


    It should be okay... Anyway, they are standing with their backs to us, invisible.


    Lu Hong, if you want to be shameless, only when you meet for the first time, you agree to such a request.


    However, Zhou Ye was so uncomfortable... He did it for you too, how can you bear it?


    Lu Hong, you...


    In his mind, after a long battle between heaven and man... Lu Hong lowered his head slightly and let out an uncheckable um.


    Chapter 2438


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and thirty-eight


    The human spirit is, in some cases, very affected by the environment.


    Just like Lu Hong at this moment...


    In the crowded bus, the sultry air, the ambiguous atmosphere, the passengers with their backs to their own...


    All of this forms a very narrow and private small space.


    In such a small space, she was unconsciously misled by Zhou Ye.


    To be honest, as a girl who grew up eating Baijiafan, Lu Hong would have never known what she would have become if she were not a self-love and self-improvement.


    Not to mention being admitted to the university, even the high school can be said twice.


    After all, the 1980s is a very complicated era. In this era, conservative and open minds are colliding fiercely... There are both office workers in military green uniforms and flared pants with explosive heads. The so-called trendy youth.


    In this environment, if a girl is a little careless, she will go wrong.


    And Lu Hongneng has always insisted on self-improvement and self-love, and was admitted to college, obviously she is not a girl who does not know how to love herself.


    However, no matter how firm her will was, under the dual influence of the closed environment and Zhou Ye''s mental stand, she began to become shaky.


    When she hummed and agreed to Zhou Ye''s words, she began to regret...


    However, will Zhou Ye give her a chance to regret it??


    The answer is yes-no.


    As soon as he received Lu Hong''s response, Zhou Ye gently lifted the long skirt behind Lu Hong.


    The skirts back then were much longer than the current skirts... Not only did they have to cross the knees, but also cover at least a half of the calf. This was the normal state of skirts at that time.

 Chapter 2056

    When Lu Hong felt a chill in his lower body, he couldn''t help reaching out and holding Zhou Ye''s big hand... shook his head pleadingly, "Don''t..."


    "Hey, don''t worry, they won''t see it..." Zhou Ye straightened his waist and let his little friend rub on Lu Hong''s buttocks. "Could it be that Hong Hong, you have the heart to let me hold back Is it so uncomfortable?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lu Hong looked around carefully again...At this time, the people around were still facing the two of them with their backs, looking like they hadn''t noticed anything...


    Her heart just let go a little...Looking at Zhou Ye, who was sweating profusely, in the end, Lu Hong let go of the little hand that she had blocked.


    Seeing Lu Hong who was like an ostrich again, lying on the rubber with his arms, Zhou Ye smiled evilly.


    He wouldn¡¯t tell Lu Hong that at this time the two of them were already in a different space with the person who opened the traffic...In other words, it seemed that they were in the same car, but in fact¡ªthey were not in the same space. in.Those people don''t say they saw two people...Even if they came close, they couldn''t feel the existence of them even if they touched them.


    Of course, Zhou Ye would not tell her these words.


    While gently lifting up the long skirt behind Lu Hong, he gently stroked Lu Hong''s elastic dolphins with his hands.


    I have to say that Lu Hong''s figure is really good.


    Eighty-six, sixty-two, eighty-six... That''s the real breasts and buttocks.


    While stroking Lu Hong¡¯s dolphins, Zhou Ye used the other hand to walk around her Hungarian and pass under the lap... Just when he was about to occupy the commanding heights, he was suddenly caught by Lu Hong. Hold the big hand that is about to succeed.


    "You...Do you love me? Will you marry me?" Lu Hong nestled his body in Zhou Ye''s arms, turned his head, and looked at Zhou Ye''s profile.


    "I like you...I will marry you." Zhou Ye couldn''t say the word love, but if you marry, you will definitely marry.


    Obviously, at this time, Lu Hong''s love and love are equated.


    Therefore, after getting the answer she wanted, she finally let go of Zhou Ye''s hand... let him do whatever he wanted.


    Even, for the convenience of someone, she took the initiative to tighten her abdomen slightly, allowing Zhou Ye''s big hands to enter her little vest more conveniently.


    I have to say that this thoughtful move facilitated Zhou Ye...


    He gently stroked Lu Hong''s hard-to-handle breasts, and gently scratched Lu Hong''s already slightly hard nipple with his fingertips.


    Every time, his fingertips swiped Lu Hong''s sensitive nipple, causing her to tremble involuntarily.


    Obviously, this kind of stimulation is too advanced for Lu Hong, who has never experienced such a thing.


    Just when Lu Hong felt that this was already heaven... Zhou Ye suddenly released his little friend under his crotch.


    Of course, he didn''t plan to take Lu Hong on the bus.


    It''s just that there is no problem with playing the game of wolf of the bus properly.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye gently tugged the already moist cloth between Lu Hong''s legs...


    Lu Hong''s somewhat old briefs had already left his guardianship.


    Just when Lu Hong was a little scared by Zhou Ye''s actions...Suddenly he felt a thick and hot giant squeezed into the secret garden between his legs.


    At this moment, Lu Hong''s body could not help but shudder...


    She was afraid... afraid of being seen, afraid of being paraded by people as broken shoes.


    She trembled... the most sensitive part between men and women was connected, so that she could feel Zhou Ye''s hottest desire.


    However, at this time, all she can do is to tighten her legs...


    At this time, if you look from the bottom up, you will see this scene...


    Zhou Ye''s little brother, wrapped in Lu Hong''s underwear, was in close contact with Lu Hong''s plump pussy.


    The tightened legs not only didn''t make Zhou Ye flinch, but instead made him feel refreshed.


    "Hong Hong...really good." Zhou Ye whispered in Lu Hong''s ear, and he lifted his waist slowly but firmly.


    It didn''t matter what he moved, Lu Hong felt as if a hot steel pipe was sandwiched between her legs, and her whole body was trembling.


    On the hideous meat stick, the green tendons that rose up were like the best massage nodes, rubbing against Lu Hong''s plump succulus that no one had ever touched.


    Every twitch, every jerk...


    It all made Lu Hong feel like an electric shock, coming from that hard-to-talk...


    Unknowingly, the Yin Fu, like a canyon in the same line, slowly opened up under Zhou Ye''s friction...


    However, this is not a good thing for Lu Hong...because, when her soft labia half wraps Zhou Ye''s cock, she knows what a real heaven is.


    She wanted to yell, but was blocked by Zhou Ye...want to get rid of the hot cock between her legs, but her body went against her wishes, and the pigtail eagerly posted it back...


    "what----!!!"


    With a muffled cry, Zhou Ye felt a hot stream suddenly enveloped his cock. The hot stream was so hot...Well, Lu Hong had been squirted by herself before she broke.


    Chapter 2439


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and thirty-nine


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly when he felt the heat flow from his little brother.


    He didn''t tease Lu Hong any more, but hugged her slender waist tightly... and licked her earlobe gently from behind.


    A strange scent of daughter''s incense and soap filled his nose.


    At this time, Lu Hong would definitely sit on the floor of the carriage if he wasn''t leaning on Zhou Ye''s hands around his waist.


    After all, she has no strength at all at this moment.


    Feeling the itchy sensation on the earlobe and the hot stuff between her legs, Lu Hong is lazy at this moment, not wanting to move a finger.


    After a long while ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Hong suddenly cried in a low voice...


    It didn''t matter if she cried, and Zhou Ye was completely confused, "Baby...what are you crying?"


    "In your heart, I''m just a mean woman...uuu..." Lu Hong asked while crying.


    "How is it possible?" Zhou Ye denied, "In my heart, our family Honghong is the most beautiful and cutest girl..."


    "Then why did you violate me like this..." While speaking, Lu Hong bitterly twisted the bad thing that still occupied the important position between his legs...


    It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t touch, she was really shocked when she touched it.


    Although, sex education in this era is quite backward.But...on weekdays, the three aunts and six aunts, when they get together, talk about women''s topics, they will also talk about men and women, so... Lu Hong is not really ignorant of this.


    At least, she knows-what is going on with men and women consummating.

 Chapter 2057

    Such a big thing really needs to be inserted into her tiny body, so she shouldn''t be inserted to death.


    Faced with Lu Hong¡¯s complaint, Zhou Ye shouted injustice for a while, "Baby, I''m really not ruining you. I can''t help myself. Who makes my family Honghong look so beautiful."


    Regardless of the woman of any age, she just eats...


    At least, as soon as Zhou Ye said these words, Lu Hong''s grievances were much less.


    "Don''t hurry up and put away this bad thing..." After the passion, Lu Hong also knew that she was afraid...


    While quickly tidying up her skirt, she helped Zhou Ye put the bad guy who made her love and hate into his pants.


    What the hell is this??


    Lu Hong is cool, but Zhou Ye is not cool yet.


    But forget it, isn''t his idea of ??dressing up like this is to have a love in college... Since this is the case, then come to Japan for a long time.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye felt a lot more comfortable.


    Taking advantage of Lu Hong not paying attention, Zhou Ye once again moved the space where the two of them were in the carriage...


    At this time, the carriage is not too crowded.


    And Lu Hong could also turn around to look at Zhou Ye.


    The more I look at Zhou Ye, the happier in Lu Hong''s heart...


    He, she will be the one who will be entrusted for life from now on.


    He will depend on her for life from now on.


    If there was no one in the car at this time, Lu Hong might have really snuggled into Zhou Ye''s arms.


    But it is a pity that although there are many people in the carriage now, there are still many passengers.


    Lu Hong didn''t dare to act like holding Zhou Ye.She only dared to gently lift and hold Zhou Ye''s big hand... with her affectionate eyes, looking at his eyes.


    Someone has said, why is Lu Hong so bold just now, so dare to be in the car with Zhou Ye, why is he less courageous now??


    The so-called passion crime. Under the guidance of the environment and certain things, some people will do things that she can''t do in normal days, but it doesn''t mean that she can do things like this...and this At that time, Lu Hong was in the calm sage time.


    If you want her to do the same thing just now, she probably wouldn''t dare.


    After all, this is the 1980s...not the year of 2010 when some people dared to shoot in the streets.


    Holding hands is already a very radical thing for most girls of this age.


    Looking at the shy smile on Lu Hong''s face, Zhou Ye knew that although he hadn''t really eaten her, but - she had already regarded him as her own man.


    No way, the woman of this year is so innocent.


    Oh, that''s great.


    Stop talking nonsense... After arriving at the station and getting off the bus, Zhou Ye and Lu Hong fell back twice.


    These two buses didn''t give Zhou Ye any more chance...Not only were there not many passengers in the bus, but there were even a few empty seats.


    Well, if the first bus hadn''t been arranged by Zhou Ye, it would not have been crowded like that.


    In fact, the people in the Ministry of Foreign Affairs have been strange...


    For Mao, all the staff of the Ryukyu Embassy today ran to squeeze a bus??What is the meaning in this Nima??


    Could it be that Ryukyu intends to sponsor Beijing''s public transportation facilities??


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    Anyway, Zhou Ye finally arrived at school with Lu Hong safely.


    Looking at the banner welcoming the freshmen of 1984 at the entrance of the school, Lu Hong took Zhou Ye''s hand and said happily, "From now on we will be students here...we will be college students."


    "Yes, yes... I love college."


    Compared to Lu Hong''s excitement, Zhou Ye has no feelings...


    Counting it down, he went to high school many times... University, it seems, probably, maybe... well, never came.


    However, Zhou Ye was not excited at all...


    What''s fun in the school??Especially in universities of this age, what''s fun in it??


    Anyway, Zhou Ye still had to go to university with Lu Hong for a few days.


    After all, it takes time and energy to pick up girls... Believe it or not, now that Zhou Ye says he doesn''t want to go to college, Lu Hong can jump up and kill him.


    Okay... For the happiness of Red-robed Senior Sister, Zhou Ye endured it.


    The combination of handsome men and beautiful women is obviously very eye-catching, even in this era, the appearance of the two holding hands still attracts the attention of many students.


    Of course, under the eyes of envy, jealousy and hatred, there is another kind of eyes that are gloating.


    Why gloat??


    Because in the university in the 1980s, falling in love was not allowed... Once discovered, dropped out of school.


    And these senior sisters and seniors, what they wait is to see the excitement of the two.


    Look at what they look like, what the school will do.


    I was dropped out as soon as school started...hehe, that would be interesting.


    Under such a gloomy psychology, many seniors and sisters have followed far away... They just want to see how the school will deal with this pair of young lovers who seem to be enviable and hateful... If you ignore it If that¡¯s the case, does that mean that they don¡¯t have to fight underground warfare anymore??Since then, can you step onto the front desk in an open manner??


    Unknowingly, behind Zhou Ye and Lu Hong, a group of gangsters were full of idiots.


    Chapter 2440


    Two thousand four hundred and forty chapters


    "Why are they following us..."


    Lu Hong obviously also found the idlers behind him who pretended to follow the two of them nonchalantly.


    "Haha...a bunch of fools, don''t care about them." Zhou Ye glanced at the little tails, then shook his head speechlessly, and said, "Let''s report quickly."


    "Yeah!" Lu Hong tightly grasped Zhou Ye''s small hand when he heard the words, and followed Zhou Ye to the new student report.


    In order to facilitate new students'' reporting, the school places the new students'' report in the old library not far from the gate.

 Chapter 2058

    It took Zhou Ye and Lu Hong only less than ten minutes to walk all the way along the instructional banners pulled up to facilitate new students'' reporting.


    At this time, the entire Freshman Report Office was already busy.


    Some parents brought new students with them, and some new students reported separately.


    Of course, most of the parents who come with them are from Beijing. After all, you still need to open a letter of introduction when you live in a hostel these days, let alone travel far away?


    Besides, the students of this year are far less spoiled than those of more than twenty years later...they are even better ones.


    Except for some poor villages, basically everyone still abides by the law in public.


    Children of this year are running around in the street, so don¡¯t be afraid of being abducted by traffickers.


    I don''t know whether social morality has improved or regressed over the years.


    Ahem... It''s far away.


    When Zhou Ye and Lu Hong walked into the new student reporting office following the flow of people, they saw the little hand held by the two, and the teacher in charge of the report instantly turned black."Are you here to study in school or to engage in objects? Huh?"


    "If you are here to study, our school welcomes you!"


    "If you are here to engage in objects, sorry, our school does not welcome such students."


    Hearing what the teacher said, the students who had been with Zhou Ye to watch the excitement suddenly burst into laughter...


    And Lu Hong, who was sweet and sweet to Zhou Ye, soon burst into tears after hearing the teacher''s scolding... "No, no, teacher..."


    "Isn''t it? If..." The teacher in charge of the report wanted to yell a few more words. However, with a snap, Zhou Ye threw his freshman report book in front of him, "Teacher, I think you It¡¯s better to read my report before talking."


    "Look at..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words that didn''t show any timidity, the teacher was a little anxious... He raised his hand and wanted to throw Zhou Ye''s new registration notice on the ground... However, when he grabbed Zhou Ye When Ye''s new student registration notice, he was surprised to find that it was stamped with the official seal of the Central Foreign Affairs Office.


    Others may not know what the Central Foreign Affairs Office is doing, but as a member of the system, how could this teacher not know what the Central Foreign Affairs Office is doing??


    To put it bluntly, this is a permanent office under the Central Leading Group for Foreign Affairs and one of the directly affiliated institutions of the CPC Central Committee.Its responsibility is to deal with the foreign affairs and national security affairs under the leadership of the Political Bureau of the CPC Central Committee.


    If you know this chapter, you will know, if you don¡¯t know, you will never know...


    Located in the political center of the country like Beijing, how can it be done without political awareness??


    Therefore, the anger on this teacher''s face subsided in an instant... He opened Zhou Ye''s new registration notice and took a look, then looked at Zhou Ye, and then said with Yan Yueshen: "This classmate, because Your check-in notice is really too special. I still need to make a phone call to confirm. Can you please wait for a while?"


    "Well, of course there is no problem!"


    "Sit down, please... so who, go make two cups of tea... such a hot day..."


    After arranging Zhou Ye and Lu Hong to sit down, the teacher in charge of the freshman registration, like a rabbit, rushed out of the freshman reporting office.


    Don''t say anything else...At least other students have never seen it before, their 40-year-old teacher can run so fast.


    Moreover, the turning point of Nima is too blunt...what is the origin of this handsome-looking schoolboy??Why does a freshman registration notice make the teacher look like this??


    Lu Hong, who was sitting next to Zhou Ye, began to feel a little uneasy...


    She just remembered one thing now. Although she had already had the closest contact with Zhou Ye, she still didn''t know what Zhou Ye did or what conditions were at home...


    "Zhou Ye...what the hell does your house do?" Lu Hong lowered his voice and asked while no one was paying attention.


    "What''s from my family...you should say, our family." Zhou Ye laughed and teased.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lu Hong couldn''t help feeling sweet...but she still wanted to figure out what her man''s family did."Bad guy...say, what the hell does your family do?"


    "You want to say our house..."


    "Well, what the hell does our family do?" Lu Hong was so tempered by Zhou Ye that he had to give in.


    "Uh-a business man... right?" Zhou Ye was not too sure when he said this.


    Doing business is indeed doing business... After all, Umbrella is a consortium.


    However, how many planes has the Umbrella consortium spanned??


    Umbrella has done a lot of things about annihilating the country, annihilating a race, and annihilating the galaxy... Now, when it comes to doing business, isn''t it inappropriate??


    On the other side, Lu Hong was speechless when he heard Zhou Ye''s explanation... Doing business??are you kidding me??


    Those who do business this year are not as good as future generations doing business...


    Don¡¯t forget, there is also a legal term in these years called the crime of speculation...


    It can be said that the people are always staring critically at those businessmen, for fear of these capitalists turning over.


    Business people can make a teacher so nervous??Stop teasing... this is not a level at all, okay?


    Just when Lu Hongqi and Zhou Ye refused to tell him the truth... the teacher in charge of the reception of freshmen ran in panting, behind him, followed by an old man with white temples."This is classmate Zhou Ye, isn''t it? Haha...it really is the dragon among people."


    "This is our principal Liu..." the teacher who ran in introduced respectfully.


    "Hello, Mr. Liu..."


    "Hehe, okay, okay..."


    "By the way, don''t hurry up to go through the admission procedures for Zhou Ye..."


    "Okay, Principal Liu."


    "By the way, classmate Zhou Ye... You see that our school''s accommodation conditions are not very good, or else arrange for you to go to the international student dormitory?"


    Lu Hong was shocked when she saw the two teachers and the principal who were over a hundred years old in front of them when they faced their own men doing this way...At this moment, she had only one question in her mind. , That is - her man, Zhou Ye, who is he???


    Chapter 2441 Assistant Teacher Hu?Professor Hu?


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and forty one


    Looking at these two people who looked like a lot of age, but behaved rather unbearably in front of him... Zhou Ye knew what they were thinking.


    After all, the admission notice was handled by the consul general of the Ryukyu Consulate for him.


    Although the Ryukyu Consul General did not reveal the identity of Zhou Ye when he asked the Chinese government for this admission notice.


    But, will the person who can let the Consul General come forward to ask for the admission letter??


    It¡¯s also impossible to think about it with your butt... You must be a member of the Ryukyu royal family.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye''s notice will be stamped with the school''s admission seal and at the same time the office seal of the Central Foreign Affairs Office.


    After all, foreign affairs are nothing small.


    Of course, not to mention the special stamp, the Foreign Affairs Office also notified the school''s leaders about the matter-for fear that something went wrong in the middle.

 Chapter 2059

    The foreign guests are here, you can''t drive them out, can you??


    Besides, many basic industrial facilities in China are now built with the aid of Ryukyu. You can¡¯t pick up your rice bowl and eat, and just swear your mother when you put down your job, right?


    Therefore, when the staff of the Foreign Affairs Office notified the school leaders, they emphasized the identity of the mysterious person holding this admission notice, and even raised this incident of Ryukyu to study in China to the height of a political mission.


    What is a political mission??


    The political task is to complete if there is no difficulty, even if there is difficulty.


    This is also why President Liu Guangyao, who is nearly 60 years old, is so polite to Zhou Ye.


    "No need...hehe..." Hearing that President Liu was about to arrange himself in the dormitory for foreign students, Zhou Ye hurriedly said: "I already have a place to live outside... No need to trouble the school anymore."


    Just kidding, how can the conditions of the dormitory for international students get better this year??


    Go out and rent a courtyard by yourself, free and comfortable. Doesn''t it smell good?


    "This..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Headmaster Liu looked at the expression on his face with some hesitation. After he was sure that it was not the case, he relaxed, "Well... Let¡¯s go reading."


    With that, Principal Liu looked at Lu Hong who was standing beside Zhou Ye... "The female classmate..."


    "She is my girlfriend, Lu Hong...just do a day school just like me." Zhou Ye said.


    Hearing that Zhou Ye had actually admitted his girlfriend''s identity under the crowd, Lu Hong was surprised and delighted... But the little girl¡¯s face is thin, unlike Zhou Ye who is as faceless and skinless. He blushed and lowered his head.


    "It''s okay..." Since it was Zhou Ye''s request, President Liu wouldn''t say anything like that it''s impossible.


    Besides, if the young master is happy to learn here, isn''t it normal to sponsor the school??


    Don''t blame Principal Liu for being so cheap, he can''t help it...


    In China in the 1980s, every school was a poor jingle.


    They were paid dead wages, and they ate administrative meals... Finally, the Ministry of Education had some money, and dozens of principals were able to fight for this money in the Ministry of Education.


    It''s not easy for anyone...


    As for, put that money in your pocket??People at this time are not as unscrupulous as later generations.


    The first thing they think of is the various teaching facilities in the school, then the infrastructure, and finally the treatment of the teachers and teachers.


    Haven''t you heard of it?In this era, professors earn less from doing missiles than selling tea eggs, and professors are not as good as street vendors.


    This is the attitude of teaching and educating people in this era... As for those who open cram schools and copy papers more than ten years later... Then Zhou Ye can only say that those children are not worthy to be teachers.


    In any case, people in this era are still very cute.


    After completing the enrollment registration as quickly as possible... Principal Liu and the teacher Zhang, who was in charge of new students reporting, sent them out of the new students reporting office.


    "If you have any questions in life or study, please ask the school..."


    "We will do our best to help you solve these problems."


    "Okay, I see, President Liu..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Don''t send us anymore..."


    At this moment, a thin young man with glasses and dark blue tunic suit came over from a distance... "Principal Liu, Director Zhang, are you looking for me?"


    "Xiao Hu, you came just right..." Seeing the young man coming, President Liu smiled and pulled him to Zhou Ye''s face. "At this time, Xiao Hu, the assistant professor of the Department of Literature, also graduated from our university. If you don¡¯t understand anything, you can ask him..."


    Seeing some handsome assistant teacher Hu in front of him, Zhou Ye''s brows suddenly frowned... His tone resolutely said: "No, if there is anything, I will find another teacher."


    While talking, he smiled slightly at Principal Liu and the others, "The two teachers, please stay, I will take my girlfriend back now...Shall we officially start the class tomorrow, right?"


    "Yes, that''s right, our school will officially start tomorrow..." Although I don¡¯t know why the noble son in front of me is so repulsive to Xiao Hu, but President Liu is an old world proficient in human relations and so on. Let''s talk about Assistant Professor Hu again.


    After a few more greetings, President Liu watched Zhou Ye and Lu Hong disappear into the distance...


    After a while, he turned his head to look at the assistant professor of Chinese Department Xiao Hu who was standing on the side with an embarrassed expression... "Little Hu, I am still very optimistic about you, but it''s a pity..."


    After saying these words, Principal Liu turned his head and left the new student reporting office, leaving only the bewildered Assistant Professor Hu and the thoughtful Director Zhang.


    "Ms. Zhang...what the hell is going on? Why is President Liu..." No matter how stupid Assistant Professor Hu is, he also knows that it seems that President Liu has an opinion on him...How can this be done??The school leader had an opinion on him, so why did he get stuck in the school??


    To be honest, until now, Assistant Professor Hu has a dumb face... He doesn''t even know what happened.Over there, I just heard that President Liu and the others were looking for themselves, but when he came over...the situation became like this.


    A new-born guy actually looked down on him, and even Principal Liu had an opinion on him. What did he do wrong??


    "Haha...Everyone is a screw of the revolution, where you want to screw it... Xiao Hu, it''s okay, don''t think too much." Director Zhang smiled and patted Assistant Professor Hu on the shoulder, and hurriedly returned to his work. At the post... he saw that this little Hu is the unlucky ghost in the legend... I don''t know how to offend the great young master, I guess, the future is worrying.


    Sure enough, he didn''t expect it-on the same day, the assistant teacher Hu was transferred to the logistic boiler.


    After burning the boiler for two years, the assistant teacher Hu couldn''t see the first day of his life, so he resigned angrily...Going to the sea to do business, the result-was knocked over by a small wave in the business sea, and finally in a room in Shenzhen In the small rental house, he died in depression, at the age of twenty-eight.


    Chapter 2442 the story of modern Cinderella


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and forty two


    At this time, Zhou Ye, pulling Lu Hong, who was still stunned, had already walked to the gate of the university.


    Since the identity has been exposed, there is no need for him to wrong himself.


    After walking to the entrance of the school, Zhou Ye waved to the right side... a black extended Umbrella courtesy car that had been parked there for a long time slowly drove over.


    When the courtesy car parked in front of Lu Hong... she was still at a loss.


    It wasn''t until long after Zhou Ye was forcibly stuffed into the car that Lu Hong reacted.


    Looking at the extravagant interior of the car, Lu Hong felt cramped that he didn''t know where to put his hands...


    "Don''t be nervous... baby." Seeing Lu Hong''s bewildered look, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile, and stretched out his hand to embrace her slender waist... "These are our family''s things, you have to take your time Get used to it."


    "No...I..." Maybe it''s because of Zhou Ye''s magnetic voice, or it may be because the man in front of me who has had the closest contact with her has been regarded as a reliance by her. In Zhou Ye Under the comfort of her, she also gradually relaxed...


    "You haven''t told me... Who on earth are you... Don''t use business nonsense to lie to me." Lu Hong nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, looking at Zhou Ye pitifully, his face covered. It is the fear of the unknown.


    When the status of each other was too far apart, Lu Hong really didn''t feel safe yet.


    "Is this important to you?" Zhou Ye chuckled lightly, and asked with a peck on Lu Hong''s little dog.


    "Well, it''s very important..." Lu Hong looked at Zhou Ye with an unprecedented serious expression and said slowly: "I''m afraid all this is a dream...I''m afraid you are just..."


    Lu Hong didn''t say the rest, but Zhou Ye already understood what she meant.


    He knew that Lu Hong was afraid that he was just playing with her... he couldn''t give her what she wanted forever.


    "Well, I''m actually from the Ryukyu Kingdom..." Zhou Ye decided to tell her something little by little so as not to scare her.


    After all, what a girl of this year can accept is completely different from that of future generations.

 Chapter 2060

    If Zhou Ye had said that he was a person from another plane, Lu Hong would probably look at her dumbfounded and ask what an outer plane is.


    In the end, after Zhou Ye had fully explained his identity, Lu Hong would only have two endings, one with a frightened and trembling face and staying away from Zhou Ye from now on, and the other with complete madness.


    As Zhou Ye talked about it, his identity in Lu Hong''s heart became a member of the Ryukyu royal family. Because of his curiosity, he came to this country to study, and accidentally found a modern fairy tale of Cinderella at the train station.


    The reason why a fairy tale is a fairy tale is because it does have an audience, and it does meet the fantasy of many little girls.


    Therefore, Lu Hong easily accepted Zhou Ye''s remarks.


    Of course, this is just Zhou Ye''s identity on the surface.


    For more identities, Zhou Ye didn''t plan to say for the time being... he put everything about himself in front of this silly girl at once, Zhou Ye was afraid of scaring her.


    "Will you...Will you...don''t me?" Lu Hong snuggled in Zhou Ye''s arms and asked timidly.


    "Silly girl...how could I not want you?" Zhou Ye smiled and lightly bit on Lu Hong''s earlobe, "I still plan to marry you..."


    "You...you..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lu Hong''s face flushed, and his whole body began to soften.


    Of course, this was not simply caused by Zhou Ye''s love words. At this time, Zhou Ye''s big hand had already followed her skirt and touched the base of her thigh.


    The honeycomb that was originally slimy because of the mischief in the car, at this time, because of the stimulation of a bad guy, honey began to flow out.


    "Bad...you, did you just... just say that when you want my body?"


    Lu Hong bit her lower lip lightly, and barely pressed the big hand between her legs, which was still fascinating with her. He endured the waves of pleasure from his body and asked.


    "Fool... why do you think so?" Zhou Ye asked with a light smile.


    "Then... Then after I get married, I will give you my body again... OK..." Lu Hong''s eyes were already pleading.


    No way, the boyfriend, who originally thought he was a class partner, changed and became a member of the foreign royal family.


    This huge difference between status classes has already made Lu Hong feel a sense of insecurity in his heart.


    Seeing Lu Hong¡¯s pleading gaze in his arms, Zhou Ye knew¡ªif he was a little tougher at this time, he could get Lu Hong¡¯s body...be shameless and control Lu Hong directly with his spiritual power. He can also get this girl directly.


    However, Zhou Ye was unwilling to do this this time.


    why??


    Because he pity this girl............


    In the original work, the poor girl was forced to drop out of school because her diary full of love was posted on the public notice board by her nasty roommate.


    But, the worst thing is-she originally thought that some bastard would have a heart-to-heart connection with her, but eventually Guken even said I love you because she didn''t want to lose his job as a teaching assistant.


    This led to her, who always respected and loved herself, and finally jumped down from the dormitory and ended her young life.


    Eventually turned into a ghost, raging across the dormitory building.


    However, now this poor girl will not have such a tragic fate.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye looked at Lu Hong with pity in his arms and eyes, and chuckled: "No problem..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lu Hong couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief...


    She really didn''t expect from the beginning that her boyfriend would answer her request.


    You know, on the bus, Zhou Ye was very anxious...


    However, it is such an anxious person who is willing to listen to her and ask for her body after getting married...How can this not let this silly girl move.


    At this moment, she actively kissed Zhou Ye for the first time...


    Feeling the fragrant tongue that belongs to Lu Hong in his mouth, Zhou Ye smiled and guided this new student, who had just entered this way, how to please himself.


    After a long while - Lu Hong finally got rid of Zhou Ye''s pretense before suffocating to death.


    "Whhhhhhhhh..." Lu Hong, who was breathing lightly, felt the hideous giant that had been pressed between his legs."Ye... Yes, or else... We... We are like in a bus..."


    Having said that, Lu Hong couldn''t speak anymore.


    Her little blush was like a ripe tomato.


    There is no way, she is really embarrassed... But she, who keeps the bottom line, doesn''t want her lover to be so embarrassed and uncomfortable... In desperation, she can only do this.


    Looking at Lu Hong who was shy in his arms, Zhou Ye smiled evilly, "Don''t bother...Come on, boy, give me your ID card..."


    "Huh? Oh..."


    Chapter 2443 How about moving?Dear¡­¡­


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and forty three


    Looking at the pair of red candles burning in this strange room...


    At this time, Lu Hong was stunned.


    How did all this become like this???


    It seems that it started when she handed over her ID card to her boyfriend, right??


    At that time, Zhou Ye, who had received her ID card, directly used the calling device in the car to let the driver drive the car directly to the first embassy area in Sanlitun.


    There, she handed her ID to a middle-aged man who hurriedly walked out of the Ryukyu Embassy.


    At the same time, he confessed to the man in front of her, "I hope to receive the marriage certificate as soon as possible..."


    Then, with a question mark in her head, she was dragged into an alley by Zhou Ye''s car...


    It wasn''t until he took her hand, got out of the car, and pointed to the newly decorated courtyard in front of him, and said, "This is how I will be in Beijing from now on...", she recovered.


    Next, put her luggage into the courtyard full of modern atmosphere.


    Zhou Ye took her to the cheap shop and had a meal of Peking duck at Meimei.


    Just when Lu Hong felt that she was happy enough at this time... even when she was afraid that she was dreaming, a bigger surprise came.


    When the two returned to their love nest by car, the entire courtyard had undergone a big change.


    The red double happiness covered the door and window lattice... The cameraman with the camera led his assistant to help her and Zhou Ye take wedding photos.


    Even, a middle-aged man with a briefcase in his hand went directly to the office... on the spot, she and his marriage certificate were stamped with an official seal.


    At that time, Lu Hong was completely confused...


    This...this is the wedding she imagined... it seems similar, but it seems a little different.

 Chapter 2061

    However, when she looked at the photos of the two on the marriage certificate, she was in a daze...


    Zhou Ye hugged her slender waist again, and asked her in a low voice-whether she likes wedding dresses or Fengguanxia.


    To be honest, only a few years have passed since the four olds were removed this year, and no one dared to mention anything about Feng Guanxia...but, maybe because of a red letter in her name, she especially likes red clothes... so , She rarely said one waywardly... "I, I like Feng Guanxia..."


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye didn''t reveal any embarrassed expression on his face... Instead, he smiled slightly and whispered in her ear: "No problem."


    So-half an hour later, she wore a phoenix crown and xiamen and sat in this bridal chamber full of festive atmosphere.


    Seriously, at this moment... there is still a sense of unreliability in Lu Hong''s heart...


    If it weren''t for the two red marriage certificates still on the table, she couldn''t believe it... how did she get married??


    Just as Lu Hong looked at the red candle and the marriage certificate on the table in a daze...Suddenly, a figure pushed in.


    Seeing that figure, Lu Hong''s pretty little face could not help but leak a sweet smile... "Ye..."


    "I''m married, now...you want to call my child his dad..." Zhou Ye looked at Lu Hong who was wearing a newlywed dress before him, smiled and walked over... As soon as he reached out his hand, he hugged this silly girl. In the arms."What are you thinking?"


    "I''m thinking...Is all of this dreaming? Am I...Is it right after waking up from the dream, I will lose you..." Lu Hong couldn''t help but leak a trace of fear on his little face.


    By now, she could not imagine what would happen to herself if she realized that this was just a sweet dream.


    Maybe she will go crazy, or she might turn into a silly woman who talks and talks every day, unkempt, running around the street...


    Just like the poor woman who was criticized to death in their hometown.


    Feeling Lu Hong''s slightly trembling body, Zhou Ye bowed his head affectionately and gently slapped her lips, "Fool, how could this be a dream... We will be together, forever..."


    Just after Zhou Ye''s words were finished, Lu Hong in his arms suddenly broke free from his embrace, then went crazy and began to take off his clothes.


    "People say... the first time girls are very painful... I don''t know if it is true... but... I just want you to love me... love me fiercely... Tell me with the pain , This is not a dream..."


    "as you wish¡­¡­"


    Zhou Ye hugged Lu Hong abruptly... She was 1.70 meters tall and looked like a petite child in front of Zhou Ye, who was over 1.90 meters tall.


    Lu Hong stopped speaking and opened his arms directly, holding Zhou Ye''s cheeks firmly, and kissed him fiercely.


    She needs some stimulation to tell her that this is not a dream...


    She was so devoted and serious about this kiss...that when she recovered, she realized...that she had already faced Zhou Ye frankly.


    Seeing Lu Hong who had been stripped of her bed into a little white sheep, Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing.


    Exquisite little face, two points of bright red raised high, and under the flat abdomen, is a valley with a few sparse hairs...


    At this time, in the gorge that had been completely emotional, a thick juice of color had flowed out slowly.


    Zhou Ye gently held up his meat stick and pressed it against the mouth of the meat abalone that was still tightly closed...gently shook it twice, letting himself rise with the viscous juice flowing out of the mountain moor. The red glans, which is as thick as a duck egg, can be fully lubricated...


    Slightly forward, Zhou Ye''s little brother had already forcibly pushed Lu Hong''s confined meat mound away a little... He looked up at Lu Hong, who was staring at the intersection of the two, and asked with a smile: "Lady , Are you ready?"


    Facing Zhou Ye''s question, Lu Hong directly responded with his own actions.


    With her legs wrapped around Zhou Ye''s waist, she slammed toward herself...


    Okay, this time...Zhou Ye didn''t move, but she pulled her body towards Zhou Ye.


    At this moment, the law of force interaction was proved¡ªin an instant, Zhou Ye''s little brother entered a half.


    At this moment, he only felt that his little brother had entered a narrow, moist, and extremely warm corridor...


    This made Zhou Ye involuntarily take a breath...


    "Hiss..." X2


    Okay, Zhou Ye''s breathing is refreshing, Lu Hong''s breathing is painful...


    At this moment, Lu Hong only felt that he had never been in a body before, as if he had been inserted into a thick red steel pipe, and instantly the whole person felt torn.


    "Don''t move... It hurts..." Even for a strong girl like Lu Hong, tears in her eyes and her body trembled because of the pain at this moment...


    "What a silly girl..." Seeing the blood flowing down his little brother slowly, and feeling Lu Hong''s trembling body, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but hugged Lu Hong tightly...


    But fortunately, Zhou Ye''s experience in opening buds is so rich, he knows how to make a girl quickly ask to break the pain.


    After a while, under his efforts, Lu Hong finally felt a different kind of pleasure...numb, crisp and a little itchy... she couldn''t help but twist slightly. Own plump buttocks, "Move, move, okay... honey..."


    Chapter 2444 Calling Dad...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and forty four


    Early in the morning, when the first ray of sunlight passed through the two branches of Begonia in the courtyard and shone on Lu Hong''s pretty face through the window lattice, she slowly opened her eyes.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    As soon as he opened his eyes, Lu Hong felt the swelling from underneath him...


    It hurts, but it doesn''t hurt much... It''s just that the puffy swelling feeling still lingers in her heart.


    "Bad guy..." The shameful feeling in her lower body made Lu Hong whispered involuntarily... She wanted to twist her slender waist and get rid of someone''s restraint from behind.


    However, as soon as she twisted, she felt that the bad guy still stuck in her body trembled slightly...


    This tremor didn''t matter, it made her limp in an instant, and she couldn''t make it up anymore.


    "Morning, my wife..." A lazy and magnetic voice sounded deep in her ears...L¨¹ Hong felt that she had an urge to stay in Zhou Ye''s arms and never leave.


    Finally, she still remembers that today is the first day of school, and she is going to school...


    At this moment, Lu Hong almost exhausted her life''s perseverance, and said in a tired voice: "Ye... Let''s get up... Don''t forget that we have to go to class today..."


    "What class are you attending...Isn''t there a wife in class fun." Zhou Ye pulled Lu Hong''s body towards him with both arms, and then slightly hardened his waist... There was a muffled sound, his little The brother once again penetrated deeply into a warm and moist corridor...


    "Wife... the plan for a day lies in the morning, such a beautiful day... Don''t we do something?"


    Although he was asking for Lu Hong''s opinion, in fact, Zhou Ye had already moved his waist slowly and started his morning exercise every morning.


    "Don''t...ah, it''s too deep...Ye, you...you''re going to kill me..."


    Before Lu Hong refused to say it, Zhou Ye started talking nonsense...


    Seeing this girl who was crazily catering to her under her, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile.


    I have to say that the girls of this era are so cute...


    The look of clenching the pillow towel and refusing to scream out, in Zhou Ye''s view-it is extremely interesting.

 Chapter 2062

    Of course, the more Lu Hong refused to shout, the more Zhou Ye refused to let her go...


    In the end, when Zhou Ye used the ultimate secret-high frequency vibration and electric light flint motor, the girl finally couldn''t help but scream.


    After breaking her body for the first time, she fainted with a scream after not holding on for half an hour.


    In order not to delay her going to school this morning, Zhou Ye gave her a little treatment... but now it seems that she will have to be treated again in a while.


    after an hour----


    "Ah, Ye¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    With a scream, Lu Hong was like an octopus for the tenth time, holding Zhou Ye tightly with his arms and legs, and the plump dolphins pushed up desperately... as if to welcome something.


    Seeing this, Zhou Ye gave a smirk in his corners, let go of his own fine shut, and suddenly Lu Hong felt a hot stream hit her cervix...


    At this moment, she only felt that her whole body was warm, her limbs were sour, and the whole person was as if she had seen heaven, Xiao Jing slightly leaked an idiotic smile... At this moment, Lu Hong''s expression fully explained a kind of Yan Yi-Ah hey Yan.


    "Ha, ha... Ye... Ye... You, you killed me, do you know that."


    After a full five-minute orgasm, Lu Hong clung to Zhou Ye... let him press on her body, looked at his handsome face, and said foolishly: "Ye, do you know? I have With you, it''s like owning the whole world..."


    "Me too... baby." For Hua Cong veteran Zhou Ye, sweet talk or something, it''s just opening your mouth, without even thinking about it.


    "I love you... Ye..." Lu Hong, who was extremely touched, felt that any words were so pale at this moment, she could only express it with her own actions... Therefore, she did not hesitate to hold Zhou Ye. Kissed her face...


    After a while, the lips split...


    Lu Hong hugged Zhou Ye tightly and didn''t want to let go for a moment...but, feeling the bad thing still bulging in his body, Lu Hong was a little depressed."Ye...you...how do you..."


    "No way, why did Hong Hong be so beautiful?" Zhou Ye chuckled and moved her waist... let Lu Hong feel her desire for her.


    "Ah... but I... really can''t do it..."


    With Zhou Ye''s topping, Lu Hong felt sore all over his body in an instant. Although he also wanted to make her own man happy, but...she really couldn''t stand it now.


    If it weren''t for Zhou Ye to secretly help her repair her injury, she wouldn''t even be able to cooperate with this morning''s morning exercise.


    At this moment, her whole body was sore and weak, and she had no energy at all.


    "Then what to do..." Zhou Ye said, moving his waist again...


    "Don''t, don''t move... badass..." Lu Hong clenched her teeth tightly, hooping her man''s body with her arms, not wanting him to move again.


    No way...As soon as Zhou Ye moved, she felt like she was about to die...


    This is not the most important thing... the most important thing is-she feels that her sphincter is a bit unable to work.


    To put it bluntly, Lu Hong felt that she was going to be incontinent...


    However, she didn''t dare to tell Zhou Ye... it was too shameful.


    However, even if she did not speak, her expression had already told Zhou Ye everything...


    Seeing the chick whose face was getting redder in his arms, Zhou Ye gave a smirk... suddenly increased his actions...


    "Ah... don''t... badass... hurry... go down... I... I want..."


    It didn''t matter if Zhou Ye moved like this, Lu Hong immediately felt that his gate would soon collapse.


    "Go down? Alright..." Zhou Ye smiled when he heard the words... got up from the bed...


    But Lu Hong is not happy... why??


    Because Zhou Ye stood up holding her in her arms... At this moment, the bad thing is still in her body... "Don''t... Don''t make trouble... Ah... Ah... Ye... I was wrong... You said What...whatever you say, I promise...ah... brother... don''t...ah..."


    "Call Dad..."


    "I..." Lu Hong said embarrassedly...


    "Then continue..." Zhou Ye said, copying Lu Hong''s dolphins, and hugged her directly... stepped off the bed, and then started walking in the house...


    Every time he took a step, Lu Hong felt that bad guy push her in her body... After a few steps, she couldn''t help it anymore... "Don''t... stop..., dad... stop... what¡­¡­"


    Wow, la la la la...


    After all, Dad called it a little late... With the sound of water, Lu Hong was still incontinent by Zhou Ye.


    Chapter 2445 I Only Know Ding Sitian


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and forty five


    What is the most authentic breakfast in old Beijing??


    Some people will say that it is scorched rings and soybean juice, some will say that it is shortbread biscuits, and some will say that it is boiled and fired.


    The only thing Zhou Ye likes about these things is that they are cooked in braised fire.


    At this time, in the Yanxin Restaurant on Nanheng East Street, Zhou Ye was sitting there with Lu Hong waiting for the dishes.


    It''s just that Lu Hong''s sitting posture at this time is not too elegant...sit with half-stretched buttocks, half-stretched ass hanging in the air.


    Occasionally, she frowned...


    At this time, she couldn''t help but stare at Zhou Ye beside her bitterly.


    And what about Zhou Ye?He always looked back with the encyclical face.


    In this regard, Lu Hong is also helpless...


    Why is it obviously the bad guy''s fault, that he caused his incontinence, and why he finally lost the first time behind him???


    After thinking about it, Lu Hong felt unfair...


    But the words come back again...Even if you feel unfair and hate the roots of your teeth, if Zhou Ye makes such a request again...L¨¹ Hong estimates that he will still lift his butt up, and then break himself apart. The pigeon, let this bastard abuse him.


    There is no way...Who made her love him, the lover even lost her self?


    Thinking of this, Lu Hong couldn''t help but sigh... snuggled next to Zhou Ye and whispered: "Ye...I have nothing but you now. If you dare not want me, then I will wear it. Put on a red dress and commit suicide... You will not be at peace for the rest of your life when you become a ghost."


    "Good... how could I not want you." Zhou Ye smiled softly when he heard Lu Hong''s words, "Even if I don''t want myself, I won''t want you..."


    "Huh...I believe in your ghost..." Although happy in her heart, Lu Hong said proudly: "Then tell me, how many women have you ever had before, you know how to make fun of people?"


    Let¡¯s just say that this species of woman is quite amazing. When she is stupid, she can perform flat wrestling for you. When she is shrewd... she can guess whether you have an affair with just your eyes...


    And Lu Hong was in the shrewd time of the sage state at this time.


    Hearing what Lu Hong said...Zhou Ye sullen his face and stopped talking...

 Chapter 2063

    As soon as she saw Zhou Ye''s expressionless appearance, Lu Hong suddenly raised her heart... She was really scared. She was so jealous that she bored her man, and finally left her... At this moment, she I didn''t care about turning over any old accounts... My arms clung to Zhou Ye''s arm tightly, and begged: "Ye... I won''t ask, I won''t ask... Don''t be angry, OK?"


    "I''m not angry..." Zhou Ye smirked with a smirk, "Didn''t you ask me more than girls? I''m counting..."


    "Asshole... You scared me to death..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s explanation, Lu Hong let go of the high-hanging heart.


    At this moment, it doesn''t matter how many women he had before... She only knew that as long as he didn''t abandon her, no matter how many women he had, she would be willing to follow him.


    So, Zhou Ye''s Spring Wind and Rain is now becoming more and more abnormal.


    After a small storm passed... the two returned to a sweet state again.


    It was almost noon after eating the stewed intestines.


    Zhou Ye saw that... he was absent from class for a long time, so he didn''t care if he was absent for a long time.


    So after discussing with Lu Hong, he would simply absent from class today.


    Regarding this, Lu Hong had no opinion. For her...not to mention that Zhou Ye just let her absent from class, even if she asked her to jump into the fire pit with him, she was willing.


    Of course, this is just a metaphor...


    Zhou Ye didn''t have the slightest idea of ??pushing his woman into the fire pit--


    Out of the restaurant, the two wandered around on the street-behind them, a black Umbrella SUV with the embassy license plate was slowly following.


    It has to be said that although the streets of Beijing in this era are much more prosperous than other cities, in Zhou Ye''s view, there is nothing interesting.


    The clothes worn by pedestrians are mostly tunic and green military uniforms.


    Cars are even less pitiful...most of them are bicycles.


    Just when Zhou Ye felt more boring as he walked around, and wanted to go back and continue to do something shameless with Lu Hong... Suddenly, he heard the sound of a song in his ears.


    Sweet you smile sweetly


    [It seems that flowers are blooming in the spring breeze]


    [Open in the spring breeze]


    Teresa Teng''s song??


    Zhou Ye heard the sound and looked to the side...


    On the side of the road, on a tricycle, there are all kinds of tapes...Beside the car, there is a fat figure with a toad mirror and a curly hair wearing a denim flared pants...


    It just so happened that a girl walked up to him and asked him: "Excuse me, is there anyone from Wang Jieshi Xie Lisi?"


    The fat man said with a smiley face: "Oh, I said, sister, what age is this? You still listen to their songs, do you listen to Teresa Teng Qianbaihui Zhang Aijia? Come back and listen to it, and promise Chairman Mao that it will be as good as it is. ."


    The girl guessed that the fat man didn''t look like a good person, so she turned her head and left.


    And the fat guy was behind, cursing endlessly... "This idiot, pretending to be a fucking shit, and he wants to listen to Jinshuo Yinshuo, he looks like a fucking shuttle."


    Hearing these words, Zhou Ye stopped immediately... a smile appeared in his horns.


    "What''s wrong? Ye..." Lu Hong, who didn''t know why her man suddenly stopped leaving, asked strangely.


    "Nothing... I just feel like I have found a guy who adds some embellishment to my boring life." Zhou Ye said, walking towards the fat man''s tape stand.


    "Oh, buddy... OK, I''m young, I have a love sister... Why? Give your love sister a tape on both sides to listen?" Seeing the handsome man suddenly appeared in front of him, the fat man didn''t show any timidity, he still looked like The look of a hippie smile...


    "Your surname is Wang?" Zhou Ye didn''t care about the fat man''s disrespect, but asked with a smile.


    "Who are you? How do you know my surname is Wang?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s surname, the fat man suddenly became alert.


    "Your name is Wang Kaixuan..." Seeing Fatty Wang''s expression, Zhou Ye was even more affirmed of the thoughts in his heart... He smiled happier.


    "Who are you acridine? How do you know my name..." At this moment, Fatty Wang felt like he was about to explode... His eyes were fixed on Zhou Ye, and he chose someone to eat. appearance.


    "Oh, I don''t know you... I just know a girl named Ding Sitian." Zhou Ye smiled...


    Chapter 2446 let her know whose site this is


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and forty six


    "Do you know Xiaoding?? How could it be..."


    Looking at this handsome boy who looked like 18 or 9 years old, Wang Kaixuan was dumbfounded...


    In his heart, he was certain that Xiaoding had died in the snowstorm, but he also hoped that Xiaoding could escape.


    No way, who is called Ding Sitian is so beautiful... Is he also one of many crushes??


    But, no matter what, Wang Kaixuan didn''t think that this handsome boy of 18 or 9 years old would know Ding Sitian.


    Even if Ding Sitian survived, he should be almost 30 years old by this time...After all, they are all people of the same age, and their ages are almost the same.


    Seeing Fatty Wang¡¯s unbelieving look in front of him, Zhou Ye smiled... "I heard Si Tian talked about you, and Hu Jianjun... By the way, there is Baiyan Cave..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Fatty Wang instantly widened his eyes...At this moment, he was sure of one thing.


    That is, Zhou Ye must know Ding Sitian, and Ding Sitian is also alive.


    In fact, Ding Sitian is indeed alive...except that he was brought back by Zhou Ye''s patrol envoy.


    You know, although Zhou Ye lives in seclusion on Izu Oshima in Japan, his patrol envoys have not stopped their duties.


    And Ding Sitian was rescued from the white disaster that ravaged the grassland by the patrol wind envoy.


    Of course, after rescuing Ding Sitian, she was forced by Zhou Ye.


    By the way, because the Ryukyu Empire occupied Taiwan and Hong Kong at this moment, Zhou Ye had already swept all the beautiful female stars in these two places.


    Among them is the actor of Feng Chengcheng who has occupied the memory of a generation-Zhao Yazhi.


    Of course...All the female stars that Zhou Ye harvested were unmanned debuts.


    Don''t underestimate the efficiency of the Ryukyu government... You know, this is an absolute dictatorship ruled by Zhou Ye.


    Corruption??For those government officials, nothing exists...


    inability??How could it be possible that they had already entered the various skills they needed before they were modulated.


    ............ Cough cough, pull away.


    After reconfirming the thoughts in his heart, Fatty Wang couldn''t care about the need anymore... As soon as he stretched out his hand, he wanted to grab Zhou Ye''s hand, "How is Xiaoding doing now? Why didn''t she come back??"


    "She''s doing well now..." Zhou Ye avoided Fatty Wang''s hand without a trace, and said with a smile: "Now I have a very happy life... But she doesn''t want to come back... After all, here, she too Nothing to worry about..."

 Chapter 2064

    "Why don''t you worry about it...Isn''t there still..." Fatty Wang said here, and suddenly stopped talking...


    Xiao Ding¡¯s parents are indeed gone, what he wants to say¡ªis there still him and Lao Hu...


    But, until now, Fatty Wang didn''t know what the relationship between this young man and Ding Sitian was...Isn''t these words rushing out to cause trouble??


    What if someone is already married?What if this boy is a relative of her husband''s family??


    Isn''t it the intention to make the couple quarrel??


    So... Fatty Wang paused, "I don''t know what is the relationship between you and Xiaoding, little brother?"


    "Oh? What''s the relationship?" Zhou Ye grinned, "I am her man...that is, I am her husband..."


    "It''s impossible..." Fatty Wang suddenly shouted... "You are so much younger than her..."


    "Do you think that with her beauty, age is a problem?" Zhou Ye asked rhetorically with a smile.


    "Indeed, it is not a problem..." At this moment, Fatty Wang was a little depressed...


    I have to admit that the former Ding Sitian is already a beauty who can sing and dance and is so beautiful that she is astonishingly beautiful. After so many years...he believes that she will only become more beautiful and more feminine. taste.


    Although he understands...but Fatty Wang still has some pantothenic acid in his heart...


    At this moment, he suddenly found that Lu Hong, who was standing next to Zhou Ye and who was extremely close to him, suddenly opened up a pair of bull eyes.


    With a snap, he took off his toad mirror, and then stared at Zhou Ye with red eyes... "Since you said Xiao Ding is your wife, what about her?? Do you want to live... actually dare Looking for love outside with Xiaoding? I will kill you..."


    Hearing what Fatty Wang said, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but chuckle, "Sorry, I am not Chinese, I am Ryukyu...In our place, polygamy is legal."


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    In an instant, Fatty Wang was as flat as a discouraged ball...


    He looked at Zhou Ye, then looked at his clothes... Finally, he sighed helplessly... "Okay, I''m sorry, I was impulsive just now..."


    "It''s okay..." Zhou Ye patted Fatty Wang''s shoulder with a light smile, and said, "I might go back to the mainland in two days. At that time... let your comrades gather together."


    "Thank you so much..."


    Fatty Wang said weakly, sighed, and then tore a piece of paper from his small notebook beside the tricycle, took out a ballpoint pen from his pocket, and started writing.


    After a while, Fatty Wang passed the piece of paper in his hand... "This is my current address. When Xiao Ding arrives, you can go here to find me."


    "Okay, of course there is no problem." Zhou Ye nodded... "See you later..."


    "See you later..."


    Fatty Wang didn''t bother to talk to Zhou Ye anymore, and talk to him again, he was afraid that he couldn''t help but want to beat him...


    What a nice girl Xiao Ding is, she is still not satisfied with Xiao Ding, and she has found other girls... This young girl is really corrupt.


    But... I have to admit that as a normal man, there is still a trace of envy in his heart for Zhou Ye''s behavior.


    Unfortunately, he has no chance...


    No way, why did Ryukyu no longer accept immigrants?


    Just when Fatty Wang was extremely melancholy...


    Zhou Ye has taken Lu Hong out of this street...


    "Ye, that Ding Sitian is really your woman?" It is impossible for Lu Hong not to be jealous, but... it is even more impossible to leave Zhou Ye.


    "Well, you should call her Miss Sweet Sister." Zhou Ye smiled lightly.


    "Then she will really come back in a few days?" Lu Hong asked pretendingly...


    "I am definitely going to come back. After all, China is also going to reform and open up. The cause here also needs someone to take charge of it. I can''t always call people from the embassy, ??right?" Zhou Ye chuckled.


    "Then...Where will Miss Si Tian live?"


    "Of course I live with us... You are my wife, and she is also my wife... If you don''t live together, where do you live?"


    Hearing what her own man said, Lu Hong fell silent...She had already made up her mind secretly, and she would exhaust Zhou Ye by all means when she returned, sister??Ha ha... I want to go, and you won¡¯t have to eat if you come.Definitely let that Ding Sitian know who''s site is here.


    Chapter 2447: Knowing It Is Better To Be Absent From Class...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and forty seven


    Lu Hong, who was holding Ding Sitian to squeeze out his own man, and who had the idea of ??vacancy alone, was almost on how to squeeze Zhou Ye out.


    Therefore, when Zhou Ye felt that shopping was a bit boring, and proposed to go home, Lu Hong immediately raised his hands in agreement.


    Or is it that the newborn calves are not afraid of tigers??


    Lu Hong, who was first involved in this way, really broke everything in order to realize his own ideas.


    Sister is swollen?It''s okay, isn''t it still a small eye??


    Xiao Xiang is also numb??


    Well, we still have ass... Anyway, it has been developed this morning. Although it is a bit uncomfortable, it is within the scope of deliberate acceptance.


    However...Lv Hong still underestimated her man''s ability, and finally when she opened up all three holes and exhausted all her means...but she reluctantly discovered that her man Zhou Ye was still full of energy... Can fight for another five hundred years.


    In an instant, her whole person was discouraged... "Bad, badass... You, you can ruin me."


    Seeing Lu Hong lying weakly in front of him with his legs wide open, Zhou Ye couldn''t help being amused.


    At this time, Lu Hong was lying on the bed in a big font¡ª¡ª


    A pair of towering breasts are full of red hickeys...The pretty little face is full of rosy after passion.


    The most eye-catching thing is the white vagina under her legs and the vagina opened by Zhou Ye''s little brother. It is still wide and has not returned to its original shape. From time to time, there is a white viscous liquid from inside. It came out... the viscous liquid came out of the vaginal opening, and the white liquid squeezed out of the perineum and the shrinking asshole merged into a thick liquid, which slowly flowed onto the bed sheet...


    The whole picture gives people an unspeakable sense of lust.


    "Okay...baby, don''t do useless work...you don''t even want to squeeze me out by yourself." Zhou Ye smiled and lay down beside Lu Hong, holding her tender body, and persuading Said: "You, just ask for hardship..."


    "I don''t believe it...People say that there are only exhausted cattle and no worse fields. Why is it that it''s not easy to come to you...?" Lu Hong said somewhat aggrieved.


    "Haha...If I don''t have the ability, would I dare to marry so many wives?" Zhou Ye smiled and patted Lu Hong''s pigeon in his arms, and said softly: "Okay, you are also exhausted...sleeping Okay, take a break early... After some time off, I will take you back and meet your sisters..."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lu Hong hummed obediently and closed his eyes.


    She is indeed exhausted...

 Chapter 2065

    No words for a night............


    In the early morning of the next day, Lu Hong finally woke up according to his biological clock...


    It is a pity that in order to wake her man up so that he can go to college with her, she has to use a good morning bite to pull her man out of the bed.


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye finally did not organize any more moths today... Otherwise, it is estimated that Lu Hong will have to ask for leave today.


    The universities of this year are not like the universities of later generations... there are students who are absent from class and help to get them.


    Lu Hong and Zhou Ye''s absenteeism on the first day of school was already very excessive.Absent class anymore...Lu Hong himself was embarrassed.


    In any case, Lu Hong finally drove Zhou Ye to the entrance of the university by car before class.


    However, at this time, the two encountered some small problems... The two who did not come yesterday didn''t even know where they should go to class today.


    Fortunately, the school has also considered for them... Director Zhang, who is in charge of enrollment, is waiting for them directly at the school gate.


    After the two were brought to the Academic Affairs Office of the Department of Literature, and a female assistant professor named Xing of the Department of Literature was introduced to them, the matter was solved perfectly.


    However, in the large classroom, after two classes without a seat, Zhou Ye was a little bored.


    That''s right, he has indeed lived quietly and quietly recently.


    But the question is-what is his so-called seclusion doing??


    Soak in the hot spring, while having fun with your own women, while enjoying the beautiful scenery.


    From time to time, I go to Ryukyu and Hong Kong, hunting for a girl, or getting a girl.


    Occasionally in the Japanese entertainment industry, having fun.


    Zhou Ye, who is used to this kind of life, do you let him sit in the classroom and listen to the class??Do you think he can sit still??


    So, after only two classes...Zhou Ye started yawning.


    "Ye..." Lu Hong, who was sitting next to Zhou Ye, looked at the sullen look of his own man, feeling distressed to death... "Otherwise, you skip class..."


    "Okay... go, let''s go now." Hearing Lu Hong''s words, lying on the desk, Zhou Ye suddenly became energetic.


    "I want to attend class..." Lu Hong whispered: "You can go and play by yourself... Just remember to pick me up at night."


    Zhou Ye heard Lu Hong''s words, thought about it, and felt that there was a problem...


    After all, college students in this era really want to study hard, so there is nothing wrong with Lu Hong''s idea.


    "Well...I''ll pick you up later."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    After receiving Lu Hong''s suggestion, Zhou Ye ignored the class at this time, got up and walked outside the classroom.


    At this time, the professor and the class full of classmates didn''t even look at him as if they hadn''t seen Zhou Ye who was leaving.


    Regarding this, Lu Hong doesn''t care...


    In fact, even though Zhou Ye didn''t tell her everything about him after getting along these two days, he still said the same thing.


    Therefore, Lu Hong also knows that his men are not ordinary people.


    It''s just...Looking at the figure of his own man leaving alone, Lu Hong couldn''t help feeling a little guilty.


    In her opinion, she should accompany him out to play...but she really wants to learn more knowledge so that she can help her man in the future.


    You can¡¯t have both fish and bear paws... what should I do?


    Especially, there are so many temptations outside... What if there is that shameless woman, seduce your own man??


    Lu Hong''s heart began to think about it.


    In fact, she herself knew that she was thinking about it randomly... If her man was really a casual person, then he would have never known how many women he took... But the problem is that Zhou Ye is not a gentleman. what¡­¡­


    As long as the woman he has eyes on, there is hardly one who can get out of his palm.


    Then... what should she do??


    After thinking about it, Lu Hong suddenly realized...I might as well skip class with her man...Without her man by her side, she would just be thinking about it here, and couldn''t learn anything at all.


    Well, maybe this is the common problem of men and women in love...


    With a helpless sigh, Lu Hong lay on the table... She began to regret...


    Chapter 2448 Roller Skating Rink?New prey?


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and forty eight


    At this time, Zhou Ye was sitting in the car worrying...


    where to have fun??


    This is a terrible question...


    What is interesting about Beijing in this era??If you ask an old Beijing casually, you can tell you the truth...what is the alley slipping, what is the flower, bird, fish and insect market, what is the bathhouse... etc...


    But the problem is that Zhou Ye doesn''t like these...


    Although he has spent tens of thousands of years, in essence, he is still the post-80s who lives in the new era.


    Some things are difficult to change once they are finalized.


    For example, now, if you ask him to take a starling cage and walk around in various alleys in Beijing, can he do it, can...but I don''t like it.


    But the problem is that there is really no fun in Beijing this year.


    "What''s fun in Beijing?" Zhou Ye asked, leaning back on his chair.


    "Master, you can go and see the Temple of Heaven..."


    "Just forget that place... don''t go."


    "Then you can still..."


    "It''s boring..."


    The subordinates who drove made a few suggestions to their boss, but they were finally rejected...


    With a dispensable idea, he opened his mouth and said: "There is a roller skating rink in Tuanjiehu Park. I heard that there is a place where many young people like to go...or else..."


    When Zhou Ye heard this, his heart suddenly moved...Where do young people like to go??Maybe... there will be beautiful girls appearing.

 Chapter 2066

    Well, the destination is decided, Tuanjiehu Park... "Then go to Tuanjiehu Park..."


    "Okay, dominate."


    Upon hearing this, the driver directly started the car, hit the steering wheel, and drove towards Tuanjiehu Park.


    Tuanjiehu Park is located in the East Third Ring Road, Chaoyang District, Beijing... After the third ring road was opened to traffic at the beginning of last year, it has become a favorite place for many die-hards.


    Zhou Ye''s car came to the gate of Tuanjiehu Park, but couldn''t get in...


    Of course, if you make a phone call, Zhou Ye''s car can still get in, but he really doesn''t bother to use these privileges, so he just asked the driver to park outside and wait, and he strolled into the park by himself.


    Tuanjiehu Park at this time still doesn''t charge tickets...Anyone can enter.


    Throughout the park, there are pavilions and pavilions with Jiangnan style everywhere...In the lotus pond, there are sparkling waves, old men playing chess in the corridor, and idlers playing cards abound.


    Zhou Ye didn''t stay here. He walked along the gravel road by the lake towards the depths of the park.


    After passing through a rockery, I heard a sound of plastic wheels rubbing against the concrete floor from a distance.


    Hearing this movement, Zhou Ye was in a daze, as if he had returned to when he was young...


    At that time, the roller skating rink that no one played in the big cities just appeared in his hometown.


    At that time, roller skating cost ten yuan, compared with the income level of only 700 or 800 per month in that year, it was considered a very extravagant consumption.


    Moreover, the roller skates at that time were not the kind of solo skates that could be worn on the feet later, but the kind of four-wheeled roller skates that had to be tied to the upper.


    With full of memories, Zhou Ye stepped towards the direction of the sound.


    After a while... a big open space surrounded by barbed wire appeared in front of him.


    The area of ??this vacant lot is not very large, which is the size of a standard football field. The ground is polished with cement and surrounded by steel pipe railings. It is convenient for those who are tired of sliding to rest on the railing, of course. There are also many beginners who are leaning on the railing with both hands, practicing step by step.


    Seeing this familiar scene, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile.


    Well, this year and month can always find some interesting things in his memory.


    Just when he was going to buy tickets to go in...Suddenly he saw two beautiful figures.


    A slightly thin body, wearing a plaid skirt pants on the lower body, wearing a red short-sleeved T-shirt on the upper body... Long hair draped over his shoulders, pretty little face, with a hint of tension of a roller skating beginner.


    The little girl next to her who looked like she was not as thin as her, and even had a little baby fat on her round face, but she also had long shawl hair and was wearing a pair of black trousers. The upper body is wearing a pink half-length sleeve...


    At this moment, these two girls are holding me by you, and I am holding you... on the roller skating rink, walking carefully.


    Seeing the two girls in the skating rink, Zhou Ye''s horns suddenly pulled out an evil smile... "The new target found..."


    No longer hesitating, Zhou Ye walked directly into the ticket office of the roller skating rink... "Bring me a pair of shoes."


    With that said, Zhou Ye handed over a piece of Great Unity...


    "I''m looking for you for five yuan..." The little girl who was in charge of collecting money asked Zhou Ye, while asking: "What size is it?"


    She didn''t care about finding shoes, but-didn''t she see a handsome guy?A little courteous...


    "Forty-five..." Zhou Ye responded with a smile...


    "Okay, you''re less..." The little girl collecting money said as she quickly ran to the side of the youth who was in charge of collecting shoes and looking at them, and she rummaged in the pile of shoes.


    Seeing this money-collecting girl''s behavior, the guy in charge of collecting shoes and looking at shoes couldn''t help but joked: "What, Juanzi, you are planning to grab my job today."


    "Just you are poor, am I not doing some work for you?" said the little girl named Juanzi, took out a pair of forty-five skates and handed it over... "The shoes you want... you Is this the first time to play? Would you like me to help you wear...?"


    "Haha...no need." Zhou Ye smiled and quickly turned roller skates... stepped aside, sat down and started putting on shoes.


    It''s not that he has changed his sex from eating meat instead of being a vegetarian... In fact, this money collector is really not his food.


    At most, the looks of these sisters are just ordinary people... How could Zhou Ye like her??


    Although it has been a long time since I played roller skating, Zhou Ye still remembered how to wear these shoes.


    After putting on the roller skates quickly, Zhou Ye stepped directly out of the room, kicked the ground and slid towards his goal.


    Don''t eat two mountain treasures and eat whole grains??


    Are you stupid??


    ... However, just when Zhou Ye was about to slide next to the two girls, he suddenly discovered that there were four guys driving the train in the skating rink, ramming the two girls.


    What is a train??One person acts as a locomotive and slides in the front, while the rest of the people support one''s waist and slide hard at the back. This is driving a train.


    And this method of deliberately hitting girls is also an old trick of the oilers who often play roller skating rinks.


    It''s done, maybe an apology can complete a marriage, but it doesn''t work, but the moment you hit the girl, you can take advantage of your hand... Obviously, the two chicks were targeted by these four guys. Up.


    Chapter 2449 My name is Yang Liping...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and forty nine


    I bumped into it, and nothing else... The girl is at least a bit disadvantaged.


    But the question is - isn''t Zhou Ye here??


    Would Zhou Ye allow his favorite prey to be taken advantage of by other men??Foolish joke.


    In an instant, Zhou Ye bowed slightly, his whole body was like a cannonball, and the second hair appeared next to the two girls in an instant...


    Those four guys who drove the train and planned to play a knock-on trick, instantly Spartan...


    They found that a man suddenly appeared between themselves and the target... The most important thing was that the man blocked their path with a very perfect posture.


    "Fuck... Dodge... I''m going to hit you..."


    At this time, whether it was a thin girl or the girl with a small round face, they had already discovered their bad situation.


    If the man who suddenly appeared next to them stepped aside, they would undoubtedly become the target of the four guys... However, with their slippery ability, they wanted to avoid the rampage of the four-person train, Obviously it is impossible.


    Just when the two girls looked anxious, but didn''t know what to do.


    Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his hands...one on each side, grabbing the small hands of the two."Trust me, relax...I will take you to skate."


    Looking at this handsome face in front of me, listening to his magnetic voice, whether it is a thin pretty girl or a cute girl with some fat babies, they involuntarily gave up the idea of ??pulling their little hands out of his hands, obedient. Relaxed the whole body.


    "Don''t be afraid... Leave everything to the feeling..."


    Zhou Ye smiled, and started to slip one by one, grabbing the little hands of the two women.


    At this moment, the two girls felt that the roller skates, which had just been disobedient under their feet, were as if they were resuscitated at this time, letting them drive them at will.

 Chapter 2067

    At this time, they really realized the joy of roller skating...


    "I...I will slip..."


    "Sister Liping...I can also roller skating..."


    "Ah, it''s so fun..."


    "Yeah...Hey, can you skate faster?"


    The older girl called Sister Liping looked at Zhou Ye and asked with a smile.


    "Of course there is no problem..." Zhou Ye smiled when he heard this, and his feet began to accelerate...


    And the other rogue quartet who wanted to take advantage of the two girls was mixed up by Zhou Ye, and of course he refused to let it go.


    "Fuck your uncle... the grandson who came out with a special code, chase him...get him."


    "Go, brothers, kill him..."


    "Kill this grandson..."


    Usually shouting, the four hooligans slid their roller skates, trying to catch up with Zhou Ye...


    Unfortunately, at this time, Zhou Ye just started to respond to the request of the Liping sister, and began to accelerate... So-the four rascals discovered a sad thing... They chased them like a fool. After half a day, I found out... they couldn''t catch up with them at all.


    They tried to contain them halfway...it was useless, Zhou Ye was as agile as a silver fish entering the sea, they couldn''t stop them at all.


    Such a scene appeared in the huge skating rink...


    Zhou Ye took the two girls, the one sliding in the front was called a fun and dripping, and the four guys who seemed to be squirming, chasing after them tired like a dog.


    When the two girls found out that the four rascals were chasing them, they were really taken aback...


    But as they were taken by Zhou Ye on the skating rink, they were going around...the four guys playing around came around, they gradually relaxed.


    Not only were they not worried about being caught up by the four hooligans at this time, they were even a little bit reluctant to play.


    But, in the final analysis, they are just two ordinary girls. Compared with men, they are still very physically disadvantaged.


    Gradually, they could no longer keep up with Zhou Ye''s pace...


    At this time, Zhou Ye also discovered that the two women were not in good condition, "Are they tired?"


    "No, it''s okay..." Yang Liping resolutely said: "I can still insist... just don''t know how Awu is going?"


    "I... my legs are good..." Qubi Awu said with a bitter face.


    She actually knew... the four hooligans had separated and two were blocked at the door of the skating rink. Once they stopped, they would definitely be blocked here.


    Personally, I don¡¯t think that Zhou Ye can beat the four bad guys with one enemy four...


    After all, although Zhou Ye looks handsome, he is really not the kind of figure that is very strong at first glance.


    Hearing the words of the two women, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "It''s okay, just leave everything to me."


    Speaking of this, Zhou Ye deliberately slowed down his speed, letting the two hooligans behind him still chasing them to catch up, then made a sharp turn and slid toward the exit of the roller skating rink.


    At this time, the two guys who had been at the exit of the roller skating rink looked at Zhou Ye and the others who were sliding towards them with a grinning look. They clenched their fists and looked like they were planning to clean up.


    Seeing this scene, Zhou Ye smiled...


    He accelerated and rushed towards the exit... Two meters away from the two of them, a giant loop stopped abruptly, and then stretched out his arms, hugging the slender and soft waists of the two women one by one, and whispered. : "Straighten your legs..."


    Trusting Zhou Ye, the two girls straightened their long legs obediently.


    With that momentum, Zhou Ye hugged the two girls and instantly spun on the spot...


    In an instant, a human flesh top was formed... and the long legs of the two women were the edges of the top.


    Question-How does it feel to be hit on the face by feet wearing iron roller skates??


    Answer-it hurts and dizzy.


    Whether it was the two guys blocking the door or the two guys who caught up, they were immediately hit by the roller skates on the feet of the two women.


    In an instant-nosebleeds and saliva are flying together, moaning and groaning are the same.


    Taking advantage of the timing when the four guys were kicked and couldn''t get up, Zhou Ye took the two girls and rushed into the shoe changing room... After quickly taking off the shoes, he rushed out of the ice rink.


    After running far away...


    The two girls finally couldn''t run... They directly searched for an empty pavilion and sat down...Looking at each other, they laughed.


    After a while... the two girls finally stopped laughing...


    Two pairs of beautiful eyes fixed on Zhou Ye''s face, "My name is Yang Liping...I am a dancer from the Central National Song and Dance Ensemble."


    "My name is Qubi Awu. Like Sister Liping, I am also an actor in the Central Song and Dance Ensemble, but I am a solo actor..."


    After introducing themselves, the two women stared at Zhou Ye, waiting for him to introduce themselves.


    "My name is Zhou Ye..."


    Chapter 2450 Isn''t the life-saving grace supposed to be promised by the body?


    Two thousand four hundred and fifty chapters


    "My name is Zhou Ye... well, now I am a college student..."


    As soon as Zhou Ye''s words were finished, the eyes of Yang Liping and Qu Bi Awu''s two women suddenly lit up.


    The college students of this year are Jin Gui, not like later generations after the expansion of college enrollment.


    Moreover, intellectuals are also highly respected these years.Although reform and opening up have already begun...but there has not yet been a trend of loving money but not talents in society.


    Therefore, Yang Liping and Qu Bi Awu were so surprised after hearing Zhou Ye''s self-introduction.


    "You are actually a college student...?"


    "Yeah, I think you are younger than us..."


    Hearing the words of the two girls, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... His appearance has been solidified to the way he was when he was eighteen or nineteen, so blame him??Unless he is using supreme magical powers to change his body, otherwise, he will always look like this...


    He was also desperate about this matter.


    In fact, it''s no wonder that the two girls would say this...This year, there are a lot of people who go to school late, and some of them have taken college entrance examinations.


    This has caused some freshmen in Zhou Ye school to look older than seniors... It has nothing to do with whether they are mature or not, it is simply because they are too old.

 Chapter 2068

    Seeing Zhou Ye''s somewhat depressed appearance, Yang Liping and Qu Bi Awu couldn''t help laughing and laughing.


    Just now, on the roller skating rink, Zhou Ye gave them the feeling of being as reliable as a mountain, but now, he gave them a feeling as cute as a little brother.


    Maybe this is the contrast cuteness?


    "Okay, Brother Zhou, don''t be angry... Let''s joke with you..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s face gradually became a little stretched, Yang Liping hurriedly smiled and grabbed Zhou Ye''s arm and swayed to please: "Thank you for saving me and Awu in the hands of those rascals. Let''s just invite you to dinner."


    "Yes, yes..." Qubi Awu also said with a smile: "Little brother Zhou, what do you want to eat, just speak..."


    Hearing the words of the two women, Zhou Ye looked at the two women with a weird expression... "Don''t the ancients often say that life-saving grace should be promised? Why does it become a meal when you come here?"


    As soon as Zhou Ye''s words were spoken, the pretty faces of the two women turned red.


    "Bah, I don¡¯t learn well at a young age... I even dared to molest your sister Yang." Yang Liping whispered, and said softly, "There is no such thing as a personal consent. Would you like to have a meal? Then even this meal is gone..."


    "Hehe..." Qu Bi Awu also looked at Zhou Ye with blushing cheeks, and smiled without speaking.


    To say it, these years still depend on the appearance...


    Come here in a uglier way and dare to molest them like this, it is estimated that the two girls have already turned their faces.


    Don''t think Yang Liping has a good temper... If she really had that kind of gentle personality, she would rather divorce twice for dancing without having children.


    Of course, no matter how stubborn her character is, when Zhou Ye''s hands are in the hands of Zhou Ye, she will have to teach her not to go to the west.


    But now, let''s play with them first.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye let out his teeth and smiled, "Okay...Of course someone has to have a good meal."


    "Then let''s go..." After talking in the small pavilion, Yang Liping had almost rested.


    After all, practicing dancing every day is not much easier than practicing sports.


    As for Qubi Awu, a sister who was born in singing, although she hasn''t slowed down yet... but she was too embarrassed to say that she hadn''t rested yet.


    Therefore, I can only force myself to go with them.


    Fortunately, for the rest of the road, the three of them don''t need to run anymore, they just need to walk slowly over.


    Therefore, Qubi Awu didn''t feel how difficult it was.


    Just like that, one man and two women walked out of the park while chatting slowly.


    Through chatting, Zhou Ye knew... why the relationship between these two girls is so good.


    Yang Liping is a native of Yunnan, and is different from other dancers in the Central National Song and Dance Ensemble-she is not from a major.


    In other words, she was born in that kind of wild way.Since the Xishuangbanna State Song and Dance Ensemble was selected by the Central National Song and Dance Ensemble because it starred in an outstanding large-scale folk dance drama-Peacock Princess, it was transferred to the capital.


    It is precisely because of her wild birth that she is a little out of group in the Central National Song and Dance Ensemble.


    After all, in the singing and dancing troupe, there are too many girls from college.


    For them, they worked so hard to be transferred to the Central National Song and Dance Ensemble, but Yang Liping hardly did anything deliberately, so she was transferred in because she starred in a song and dance. ......How can they balance their minds?


    Someone once said that the most filthy place in the world is two places-one is the officialdom and the other is the harem.


    Although the Central National Song and Dance Ensemble is not someone''s harem, but... a place where women get together, wanting everyone to be friendly is a dream.


    Women are born with a deep heart...


    In such a place, how could Yang Liping not be excluded??


    And Qubie Awu is almost the same...Let''s put it this way, although Qubie Awu is from Coban, her ethnic minority status adds a lot to her.


    This made the women even more jealous...


    Invisibly, Qubieu, who entered the Central National Song and Dance Ensemble upon graduation, became another object of exclusion.


    The two hapless squeezed out, met together, they could only warm each other.


    In the capital city thousands of miles away from home, the two girls who are both ethnic minorities and also excluded have become best friends.


    In addition, one of the two is singing and the other is dancing, and there is no professional competition, so the relationship becomes even better.


    They just finished a condolences show a few days ago, and they just have a holiday today.


    So when the two of them got together, they came to the roller skating rink.


    I just didn''t expect... will run into this kind of thing... I have to say that the two are really unlucky.


    After talking and laughing, the three of them walked out of Tuanjiehu Park...


    From a distance, the driver in charge of driving saw that his master had two more sisters beside him. Moreover, his master didn''t mean to beckon him to pass. He immediately did not disturb his master, but directly started the car. Far behind them.


    At this time, because of the increase in tourism and foreigners, the streets of Beijing gradually prospered.


    Various restaurants and small shops abound-the most of them is the Tongguo Shabu Lamb in old Beijing.


    Among the three, Yang Liping, who thought she was the oldest, simply found a restaurant named Liu Ji Lao Beijing Lamb Lamb and walked in.


    "Let''s eat here today..."


    Chapter 2451 Drunken Peacock Princess...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and fifty one


    Seeing Yang Liping''s choice, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    The price is marked outside the house, and the mutton soup is two yuan per plate.


    Is the price high?That''s really high... You know, in this era... Dong Lai Shun''s mutton is only two yuan a plate.


    Lamb in the market is less than one dollar.


    The mutton in Donglaishun is so expensive because the sheep used by people are small-tailed Han sheep specially transported from Inner Mongolia... and most of the mutton on the market is local goats, which is very fishy.


    But your special-sized roadside shop is just a small shop, you dare to sell mutton for two yuan a plate, and you can look at Donglaishun...whatever you look at, it is a black shop that slaughters outsiders.


    "Is it too expensive?" Zhou Ye hesitated.


    "It''s not expensive at all... Although my sister''s salary is not high, I still have money to buy you a meal." With that, Yang Liping directly took Zhou Ye''s wrist and walked towards the restaurant... "Boss, come here. A pot, two more lamb...and..."


    Asked, is Yang Liping distressed??


    It''s nonsense to say that it is not distressing... Her one month''s salary plus miscellaneous subsidies is only fifty yuan.


    After this meal, she would pay her salary for several days without saying anything.

 Chapter 2069

    But she can¡¯t do anything else... just look at the clothes Zhou Ye is wearing. Although she can¡¯t recognize what fabrics they are, it¡¯s just the trendy style of this suit¡ªit gives her the feeling Not cheap.


    Under this circumstance, would you ask her to ask Zhou Ye to squat on the side of the road to eat miscellaneous noodles??She can''t open her mouth...


    As for you, isn¡¯t skating more expensive??


    The problem is, Qubie Awu¡¯s money for skating...Compared with the fact that she has to send money back every month to make up for the embarrassment of her two younger sisters and one younger brother, Qubie Awu, the youngest daughter in the family, is more relaxed than her. Up.


    It can be said that this meal will definitely make her feel distressed for half a month.


    "Otherwise, let me ask you this meal..." Qu Bi Awu obviously also knows the predicament of his sister Liping... so he wants to help a little bit.


    "What are you please...I am my sister, today I have the final say." Yang Liping glared at her, and said with a bold expression: "Okay, you can rest assured to eat... not enough for us."


    Seriously, Yang Liping didn''t know why she was so extravagant today.


    She used to gritted her teeth after thinking about buying a beautiful dress for more than ten dollars, how can she be so generous today.


    But she knew one thing, she didn''t want Zhou Ye to look down upon her...or rather, she didn''t want Zhou Ye to look down on her.


    Don''t say anything that only men can pretend to be big... Actually, in front of the one you like,


    Men and women are the same.Do everything possible to show your best side and let the other person see.


    Zhou Ye knew this well, but he didn''t break through...


    In fact, Zhou Ye might really be able to touch Yang Liping''s heartstrings easily based on her looks alone, but... if you want her to become so impulsive, it''s not enough just to have a beautiful face in the world. Psychic force field.


    It just so happened that Zhou Ye also wanted to get used to going down the wind road and soaking up the Shunfeng girls... So, before he knew it, he had already developed a spiritual force field on these two girls.


    No way... Feelings are still too much trouble for Zhou Ye, and it saves effort and trouble.


    After a while, the copper pot was brought up...At the same time, a variety of shabu dishes and two plates of mutton were brought up.


    Yang Liping began to put vegetables in the pot, while Qu Bi Awu cleverly helped everyone mix the ingredients. Zhou Ye saw that there was nothing wrong with him, so he simply opened a bottle of Beijing beer and took three glasses and poured it in. ...


    After everyone was busy, Zhou Ye swiped the beer in his hand... "For acquaintance-cheers."


    "Cheers..." X2


    The two girls also picked up the glasses in every way and touched Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye''s wine touch was dry... but Qubi Awu and Yang Liping couldn''t help frowning after taking a sip.


    Seriously, few girls like the bitter taste of beer at the beginning.


    However, when they saw the empty wine glass in front of Zhou Ye, a wave of pride surged into their hearts, holding the wine glass and suffocating their breath.


    Okay... As a girl who basically never drinks, the two women''s heads are a little dull after one sip.


    Zhou Ye didn''t urge, and smiled and fished out the cooked lamb from the pot and delivered it to the two women''s plates, "Don''t worry, drink slowly... first eat some food."


    Hearing this, the two girls hurriedly ate the lamb, suppressing the bitter taste from their throats.


    Sometimes, drinking beer is hard to accept at first, but after drinking three or five cups, it feels...the more you drink, the more interesting it gets.


    Especially if there is another pleasing opposite sex around him, it will be quicker when he chats with the sky.


    This is the situation of the two women now... Two glasses of beer are down, and the chat box is opened... You don''t need Zhou Ye to clink glasses with them, they start to find Zhou Ye to clink glasses on their own initiative.


    For a lunch, the three ate for an hour and a half¡ª


    After the drunk meal, the two women who never drank almost all began to punch drunk...


    Zhou Ye smiled and called the boss over and settled the bill.


    Then he walked out of the hotel with one hand holding the small waist of the two women.


    Zhou Ye helped the two women walk out of the hotel... a black SUV stopped in front of him like a ghost.


    After the car stopped steadily, the rear door opened directly...Zhou Ye first helped the two women onto the back seat, and then squeezed to the back seat as soon as he lifted his foot.


    "Come back home¡­¡­"


    "Yes!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s order... the car started slowly--the front and rear partitions in the car also rose.


    At this time, Zhou Ye stretched out his hand to drag Yang Liping, who was close to him, into his arms.


    "Don''t make trouble...Little Brother Zhou..." Yang Liping closed her eyes tightly, and stopped talking after a mutter.


    Zhou Ye smiled and lightly pecked on her face, then touched her big hand along the skirt of her clothes."I didn''t make trouble..."


    I have to say that the skin of the young princess Peacock is still very good...especially, her breasts, which are gripped with a full grip, are moderately firm and elastic.


    Let Zhou Ye play, I can''t put it down...


    Yang Liping, who was getting drunk, seemed to be hot all over by Zhou Ye. She was like a beautiful snake, twisting her beautiful body in Zhou Ye''s arms... Muttered: "You...you Not honest...Little brother Zhou..."


    Damn, I''m so drunk, remember to call him Zhou''s little brother??


    This Nima is absolutely unbearable...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled wickedly... "I''ll let you call Dad..."


    As he said, Zhou Ye directly put his arms hard, pinched Yang Liping''s slender waist, and made her lie forward...but he flashed slightly and appeared where she was originally sitting.


    Chapter 2452 The scenery in the car...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and fifty-two


    With the completion of this action, Yang Liping became a whole person bending forward and lying forward... and Zhou Ye sat under her.


    But it''s not over yet... Zhou Ye fixed Yang Liping''s movements with his mind, and then stretched out his hand to pull her pants skirt and panties down.


    In an instant, Yang Liping''s white and plump hips appeared in front of Zhou Ye...


    "Where''s the white tiger..." Looking at the virgin land in front of him, like a child, white and tender without a single hair, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but stretch out his hand, pretending that her hip flaps were opened to both sides... suddenly, a piece The virgin land that had never been developed before appeared in front of Zhou Ye.


    And following Zhou Ye''s actions, Yang Liping, who closed her eyes and let Zhou Ye manipulate her, let out a "Um..."


    This sound was like an invitation, but also like a protest... Zhou Ye''s heart was itchy.


    However, just when he was about to continue, he suddenly stopped his actions.


    It''s not very far from here to home, so... he needs some time.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and snapped his fingers, and in an instant a time barrier completely isolated the front and rear cars.

 Chapter 2070

    Zhou Ye, who had finished the preparations, gently dragged his chin with his hands and rubbed it a few times.


    "It doesn''t seem good to let our peacock princess lose her virgin body drunk at such an important moment... Otherwise, let''s wake her up."


    After talking to himself, Zhou Ye smiled even more evil...


    With another crisp finger... Yang Liping, who was drunk and unconscious, slowly recovered her mind.


    As soon as she recovered her mind, she felt something was wrong...Why, her lower body was a little cold??


    And, where is this place??


    Why is she here??


    At this moment, she suddenly felt something damp, licking her flesh.


    This abnormal feeling immediately frightened her whole body...While desperately trying to reach out to block the hot and humid thing, she shouted in horror: "Who is it? Who is behind me?"


    "It''s me¡­¡­"


    Yang Liping was shocked when he heard the muffled sound from her legs... "Ye, is that you? Why are you behind me... why, why can''t I move..."


    "Hey, don''t ask so much why... just enjoy it." Zhou Ye smiled and finished saying this, and as soon as he lowered his head, he kissed the small dog that was slightly spread between her legs...


    "Ah... don''t... Ye... don''t... we can''t... I''m your sister..."


    "Not a dear..."


    "We can''t do it like this... Ye... Ah..."


    "Compared with the confession above you, the one below is more honest." Zhou Ye said, gently using the tip of his tongue to draw a circle between her labia.


    In an instant, a feeling like an ant crawling filled the heart of the peacock princess... She couldn''t help but want to push her fat buttocks backwards, wanting Zhou Ye''s snake tip to penetrate into her never In the mysterious corridor that someone has touched, help her relieve the itching...


    However, even so, her mouth still trembled and said: "No...no...I''m bigger than you...I''m older than you...Ye, no...Woo-"


    Before she finished speaking, Princess Peacock felt a strange feeling coming from the place Zhou Ye touched her... The feeling was so strong that she couldn''t help but clamp her own. Legs... Then, a rush of heat went down the body...


    "Ahhhh----"


    "Hehe...It feels like doubling is so easy to use." Zhou Ye smiled evilly, looking at the transparent arrow of water pouring out of his vagina.


    If it weren''t for his quick movements and directly used the time barrier to pause the time in that small area, he would have to be covered with the tide of the peacock princess.


    "That''s fine... it''s almost lubricated." Zhou Ye stood up, untied his belt, and revealed his twenty-eight stick.


    I saw him calmly holding his two-eight stick, and shook it twice in Yang Liping''s squirting water that was still in mid-air... so that his two-eight stick was fully utilized. After moisturizing and lubricating... Then he held his twenty-eight stick to the vagina of the peacock princess.


    At this time, Yang Liping was still panting because of the first orgasm in her life. Although she had already felt what the hot thing was against her vaginal opening, she had no strength to say anything... ¡­


    Now she can only hope that Zhou Ye is a beloved person... If she can''t play with her, she won''t want her, or else... She will only die once.


    "Ye, don''t... take me... ah!"


    With a scream, the Peacock Princess completely bid farewell to her girlhood and became a true woman.


    Fortunately,... Zhou Ye can be said to be a veteran of opening buds, and after a few breaks, she completely forgot the pain of opening buds.


    Next, I am totally enjoying...


    after an hour----


    "Brother Apeng...Brother Apeng...nothing...your golden flower...your golden flower will be killed by you..."


    "Brother Apeng...you fucked your golden flower to death...ahhhhh"


    "Ahhhh----"


    With a scream, Yang Liping reached a climax again... She was like a raccoon, she opened her arms and hugged Zhou Ye tightly... As if she wanted to knead her whole body with Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye gently rubbed her dolphins with both hands, feeling the sensation of her meat stick being squeezed and rubbed in the warm corridor.


    I have to say, that feels really cool...


    After lying face to face and resting in Zhou Ye¡¯s arms for a while, Yang Liping felt a little recovery... However, at this moment, she found that the foreign body in her body was still hard and hot... In an instant, her body softened and she lay down. In Zhou Ye''s arms, he said tiredly: "Brother A Peng...I really can''t do it...You can just let go of your golden flower."


    "But... what should I do if I''m not satisfied yet?" Zhou Ye chuckled and stood up slightly...


    It didn''t matter what he moved, Yang Liping''s already soft noodle-like body, suddenly trembled."Brother Apeng...I really can''t do it..."


    "Hey...it''s okay, isn''t there another one?" Zhou Ye said, reaching the side of the seat with his hand, Qubie Awu who had been awake for a long time...


    Yang Liping reacted when she heard Zhou Ye''s words... It turned out that Qu Bi Awu was right next to her, and she hadn''t noticed anything just now because of the confusion and the dim light in the car.


    However, she was a little unwilling to ask her own man to find Qubi Awu, even the best sister.


    However, she hadn''t spoken yet, Qubie Awu, who had always pretended not to exist, sat up in horror, with her hands straight... "No... I can''t..."


    Chapter 2453 the beauty of heaven in the car


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and fifty three


    Just when Qubieu yelled not to...


    Zhou Ye discovered that the corridor around his little friend was locked again, and at the same time a strong flow of heat spewed onto his glans.


    This girl...he hasn''t moved yet, why is she orgasm again??


    Wait... Could it be that this peacock princess was only watching... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help turning his head and looking at the pretty face in his arms.


    It doesn''t matter whether you look at it or not, it''s startled at first glance.


    Fuck, Yang Liping was blushing like an apple at this time, Xiao Jing exhaled like a orchid and gasped gently...snake-like waist gently twisted unconsciously.


    "It seems...my little golden flower is not satisfied yet." Zhou Ye smiled evilly and held up Princess Peacock''s dolphins. As soon as he lifted it up before she could react, he let go of his hands.


    With this free fall action¡ª¡ªinstantly...Yang Liping felt a thick and hot thing deeply embedded in her soul...In an instant, the all-encompassing feeling of crisp, numb, pain, and refreshing came to her heart at the same time. ...


    Then, Zhou Ye let go of the Jingguan at this moment disgustingly, and the hot semen instantly rushed into the baby room in Princess Peacock.


    "what----!!!"


    With a scream, Yang Liping rolled her eyes and fainted completely...At this moment, Zhou Ye felt a stream of heat gushing from the place where the two of them met¡ª¡ª


    Okay, this girl was brutally pushed into the cervix by him, and she was incontinent...


    And Qubie Awu on the side stared at this scene dumbly...I don''t know how to react anymore.


    Looking at the princess Peacock who had completely fainted in his arms, Zhou Ye smiled... He lightly held up her dolphins... With a soft sound, the fierce hot cock was swollen from the princess Peacock. Pulled out...

 Chapter 2071

    When his cock was pulled out, a viscous liquid mixed with red and white colors flowed out of the princess Peacock''s uncontainable white tiger''s beauty hole that was ravaged by Zhou Ye.


    This lewd scene made Qubi Awu, the little Yi girl who was watching from beginning to end, flustered even more.


    What should she do??


    Is she going to lose her most precious virgin body here today??


    Should she refuse??


    Zhou Ye is so annoying... why do she have to be with Sister Liping...


    I don''t know when, Qubi Awu, the little Yi girl''s thought, changed from what she should do to a slightly sour virgin body, why her virgin body was lost at the same time as the Peacock Princess.


    Just when she was thinking about it... Suddenly she felt a flash of light and shadow in front of her, then her whole body was cold, and her body was hot...


    Qu Biawu found that... his position had changed from the seat of the car to sitting face to face in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    In the position that originally belonged to her, there was a princess Peacock whose lower abdomen was slightly raised, and her lower body was constantly pouring semen.


    "Wait... Ye..."


    "What are you waiting for?" Zhou Ye smiled and gently wiped between the Yi girl''s legs. After feeling the already flooded wetness, he didn''t wait for Qubi Awu to react, and he held his cock with his mind. Qubi Awu, who has never been developed by a virgin gangway, put his hands hard... "Being my woman... isn''t it good?"


    "what----!!"


    As soon as Zhou Ye''s voice fell, Qubie Awu felt a tearing pain from his lower body...Suddenly, the little girl burst into tears.


    "Ah...it hurts...badass...it hurts...people won''t heal with you...oooooo...you let me go...oooooooo...badass..."


    Looking at Qubi Awu¡¯s pretty face with rain in his arms, and feeling her light and weak punches, Zhou Ye began to soothe her...


    "Good...it won''t hurt in a while..."


    "Woo...you lie...it still hurts..."


    "That''s because you are too nervous, come... baby, relax..."


    While talking, Zhou Ye gently blocked Qu Bi Awu''s small eyes.


    After tens of thousands of years of exercise by countless women, Zhou Ye can already make the unmanned girl orgasm with one kiss.


    Just a few entanglements... Qubie Awu felt his soul ascended to the sky, flying up and down.


    After a while, Qubi Awu stopped crying and screaming pain...Instead, like a young bird wailing waiting to be fed, he actively pursued Zhou Ye''s big covet with his fragrant tongue.


    Feeling that the time had come, Zhou Ye was no longer polite... He directly held up Qubie Awu''s small butt and began to move up and down.


    I have to say that even though Qubi Awu is 1.62 meters tall, compared to Zhou Ye, it is as petite as a doll.


    Especially her tight little cunt, every time Zhou Ye''s thick hot meat stick enters and exits, the tender meat around the vaginal opening is taken out or brought in, which seems to be extremely exciting.


    Especially when her climax came, the moment when her small hole was desperately tightening... Every time Zhou Ye''s cock came in and out, it brought out a wave of lewd water, chuckle, chuckle, like the most beautiful music.


    "No more...Ye...I really can''t do anymore...Ah..."


    Compared with the Peacock Princess, this Yi girl is even more unbearable. At least the Peacock Princess can hold on for nearly an hour, and she?It completely turned into a puddle of mud in just ten minutes.


    But, did Zhou Ye, who had just tasted the sweetness, let this Yi girl go??


    He directly hugged Qubi Awu and turned around and put her on the seat... and made her push up her little butt.


    "Feel the wind..."


    As the voice fell, Qubi Awu felt that in his delicate corridor, there was a huge wave reaching the extreme, wave after wave, time after time...


    In an instant, she didn''t know how many orgasms she had been pushed...


    At this moment, she couldn''t hold on anymore... With a scream, she collapsed completely on the seat."what----!!"


    And at this time, Zhou Ye also let go of his fine pass with a wicked smile.


    Qubie Awu, who had already been fucked by Zhou Ye, screamed again when he felt the hot flow in his body... and passed out completely.


    The lower body, losing the restrained body fluid, sprayed out.


    Well, good sisters to share together-when there are difficulties, share the same blessings.


    There is no doubt that she also enjoyed the incontinence package of her peacock sister.


    At this time, the space in the small car was filled with an unspeakable lust.


    Two naked girls, you are pressing on me, I am leaning against you, slumped on the seat without consciousness, the honey between the legs, as they breathe, there is still a thick liquid of red and white. Squeezed out of the body...


    This scene, if any man sees it, to them, it is a paradise scene of extreme beauty...


    Of course, for Zhou Ye, who was used to this scene, it was nothing...


    Chapter 2454 Woman, how can anyone not be jealous...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and fifty four


    Gate of XX University...


    Lu Hong, in a red dress, was standing anxiously at the intersection, looking around...she was waiting for her man to pick her up.


    At this time, it was the peak of the afternoon school.


    From time to time, students with good family conditions walk out of the school to look for food because they are not used to the food in the canteen.


    Whenever these people walked by Lu Hong''s side, they couldn''t help but look at Lu Hong with stunning eyes.


    There are not many beauties who have passed college entrance examinations these days.


    To use a common saying-there are too many monks in the school, and the meat is not of good quality.


    It''s easy to come across meat of more than one level. Can''t you look at it if you can''t eat it?


    And Lu Hong, who is good in the eyes of seniors, doesn''t care about these guys'' gazes at all.


    For her, since childhood, because of her beauty, she has not rarely encountered such a look...At this time, she can''t rush up and scold others [How about your mother?] Right??


    Although the mood will become unpleasant because of such gaze, it is also impossible.


    All she can do is ignore it.


    Especially now, all she is thinking of is her own man...


    How can you care about those guys??

 Chapter 2072

    At this moment, Lu Hong saw a black SUV coming from a distance from the end of the road... This year, the Umbrella SUV can say that the whole Beijing is only this one. How could Lu Hong recognize it? Can''t come out??


    Before the car arrived, she couldn''t help but leak a smile on her face.


    Originally, Lu Hong was very beautiful, but when she leaked a smile, it made a few fools hit the wall.


    But, it''s a pity - even if they leaked such a ugly attitude, the goddess in their hearts still did not attract a single glance from them.


    When the black SUV with the umbrella logo stopped in front of Lu Hong, Lu Hong hurriedly opened the back door of the car... and wanted to get in the car when he stepped forward."Ye...how did you come..."


    Before Lu Hong finished speaking, she was stunned...


    I saw that in the spacious back seat of the SUV, her man, Zhou Ye, was not alone, but two women with their own styles.


    In an instant, Lu Hong lost his smile on his small face, and a layer of frost was on his face involuntarily."Who are they?"


    "Okay, let''s talk in the car..." Zhou Ye didn''t explain. He didn''t like to perform monkey shows for outsiders in the public.


    Although Lu Hong didn''t get along with Zhou Ye for a long time, but... she also knew the character of her own man.


    If it is according to her previous character, then there is no need to ask - definitely go up and give Zhou Ye a bob, then turn around and leave with a curse.


    But, it''s a pity - she is no longer able to return to the past... She can''t do without Zhou Ye.


    Therefore, after hesitating for a while, she obediently got in the car.


    "Go home..." After Zhou Ye commanded, he raised the partition again...


    "Ye, who are they?" Lu Hong, who got in the car, obviously didn''t immediately forget what was going on, and asked immediately.


    "This is Yang Liping, a member of the Yunnan Bai nationality, a dancer from the Central National Song and Dance Ensemble, and this is Qubi Awu, a Sichuan Yi nationality... a singer from the Central National Song and Dance Ensemble..." Lu Hong''s cold face was obviously not scared of Zhou Ye. Yes, after introducing the two women with a smile on his face, he introduced the two women again: "This is Lu Hong, your sister..."


    "I have seen my sister..." X2


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s introduction, the Peacock Princess and Qubi Awu were very well-behaved and greeted Lu Hong first.


    Don''t look at Zhou Ye who Lu Hong followed first, but in fact, they received more adjustments than Lu Hong...


    You know, it was an afternoon, in fact-in their time concept, they were trained by Zhou Ye for at least half a month.


    In the past half month, they have done everything that is not ashamed or embarrassing.


    Three holes open??This is standard...


    Sisters of the same heart??That''s everyday...


    Being fucked called Dad... That''s something that happens every time.


    Even the characters of the two were forcibly distorted by Zhou Ye...


    No way, who is too stubborn to call Princess Peacock??When I woke up, I saw that my little sister was also in misfortune, and I was going to die with Zhou Ye.


    Don''t ask¡ªZhou Ye is never used to women''s faults.


    disobedient??Then be obedient...


    There is no doubt about the result-another victory of the Spring Wind and Rain.Two mortals, how can they resist the exercises that can subdue death??


    And Qubiawu is the pond fish that was completely affected...


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    It''s a pity that the two women here do not let the frost on Lu Hong''s face fade."Who is your sister...I..."


    "Hong Hong..." Zhou Ye looked at Lu Hong silently...


    "Why... you are mine, I don''t want to share you with others... ooh..." Lu Hong started to cry as he said this...


    Alas, so...it¡¯s the most troublesome to be jealous.


    Seeing Lu Hong crying and crying, Zhou Ye felt a little softened...


    However, if you don¡¯t care about the softness of the cloth, you still have to take care of it.


    Otherwise, in the extremely harmonious harem, put such a time bomb in... then it will be a disaster sooner or later.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye snapped his fingers softly...


    Following his movements, a sound of broken glass sounded out of thin air...


    The sound was so abrupt that Lu Hong, who was crying bitterly, couldn''t help but raise his head.


    "Come on, darlings, let me show you the truth of this world..." As the voice fell, Zhou Ye and the girls disappeared from the car seat at the same time.


    The driver who was in charge of driving was also warned [the scan showed unusual fluctuations in space...]


    [Scan to the strange fluctuations in the space...]


    [The cause of the spatial fluctuation has been calculated-no abnormalities, lift the alert.


    [The cause of the spatial fluctuation has been calculated-no abnormalities, lift the alert.


    As the red warning light in the retina turns green, the driver in charge of driving knows...that is a good thing for his own master, so he doesn''t need to send his own master home now.


    In this situation, according to the regulations, he can return directly to the consulate.


    Thinking of this, the driver directly shot in the direction and drove towards the consulate.


    On the other side-in the courtyard that Zhou Ye bought in Houhai... a golden door to space suddenly opened.


    Then, an upright figure walked out of it accompanied by three delicate figures.


    No one else, but Zhou Ye, Lu Hong, Princess Peacock, and Qubie Awu.


    At this time, Lu Hong''s face was no longer jealous... On the contrary, she and the Shaomin duo were talking and laughing... They looked like good sisters.


    Seeing the three daughters who looked like a family, Zhou Ye stretched lazily... "Sure enough, carrying the gun together can deepen the relationship between sisters... Also, wives, I''m hungry... Who of you cooks for me!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s shameless words, the three daughters smiled and took a sip from him. Led by Lu Hong, talking and laughing, they walked towards the kitchen.


    Chapter 2455 Zhou Ye''s arrangements for the future of the three women


    Two thousand four hundred and fifty-five chapters


    Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head as he watched the three girls leave.


    In fact, he was still very good at talking...On weekdays, as long as women don''t touch on principle issues, there is nothing in Zhou Ye''s opinion that there is no trouble.


    After all, brothers still have time to turn their faces.

 Chapter 2073

    Of course, in the mirror world this time, Zhou Ye was not just trying to convince Lu Hong.


    He also gave the third daughter a transformation...


    What Zhou Ye prepared for the Peacock Princess were soft body DNA and spiritual abilities...Why is the soft body ability so useless??Because Princess Peacock likes to dance...


    She likes dancing to an almost obsessive state... Therefore, the gene that seems like a waste of soft body is undoubtedly the most suitable for her.


    The psychic ability ensures that she has the ability to counterattack and see through.


    As for Qubi Awu, Zhou Ye was endowed with sonic and spiritual abilities... Qubi Awu, known as the lark since she was a child, undoubtedly likes to sing, and the sonic ability allows her to speak more widely.


    And Lu Hong''s choice is what makes Zhou Ye most strange, she actually chose the combination of speeding cure and super X metal.


    In Lu Hong''s words, that is - I now have the ability to heal over speed, come on... See if I won''t trap you.


    Okay, this girl chose these two abilities because she was not convinced that Zhou Ye killed her repeatedly after dropping her armor and removing her armor.


    However, there is no doubt that Lu Hong was educated again.


    Have you ever seen a pile driver with a second million times??


    The enhanced version of the charged overclocking vibration that instantly turned you into incontinence spurts. Have you ever played it??


    Hey, dare you say that you are speeding and self-healing without playing this??


    Well, on this point, Lu Hong really has the right to despise the previous super-healing sisters. After all, so far, only she has tried the enhanced version of her own man.


    Although she only persisted for three seconds, she had to lie down in bed for three days... But she could still proudly tell her sisters that she-tried.


    Well, even with super-healing ability, Lu Hong was almost fucked by Zhou Ye...If Zhou Ye hadn''t found out that the situation was wrong in time and stopped, it is estimated that Lu Hong would become the only one of Zhou Ye''s women to be fucked by him. The woman who was there once.


    Of course, even if she died, Zhou Ye would be able to bring her back to life... But the question is, isn''t that stuff a bit ugly?


    Therefore, Zhou Ye decided to temporarily seal the enhanced version of Ten Thousand Hits...


    This kind of seconds was sealed, let alone what Zhou Ye had envisioned-the mutated beaded meat stick plus the micro electric shock overclocking vibration version of the seconds.


    Even if they listened to the name, those women would be insensitive.


    How dare to try??


    But forget it, maybe one day in the future, Zhou Ye will meet an opponent who can use this version to strike in seconds??


    With a little regret, Zhou Ye stepped into the room...


    With a wave of his hand, after slightly changing the layout of the room, Zhou Ye sat in a chair.


    He began to set up the future for his three wives in his heart.


    Lu Hong is definitely going to continue to go to university... After she graduated from university, she happened to enter Zhou Ye''s mainland company and began to learn about company management.


    As for the princess Peacock... She likes dancing so much, why not find a way to get her to the Beijing Dance Academy-in a few years, find a way to give her the name of a professor, and then push her to the position of principal. After a while, can he go to Beiwu for wild food??


    Imagine three sisters with long legs, lying in front of them one by one in the posture of a horse, and exposing women''s secret parts in front of him without reservation. Zhou Ye couldn''t bear it. I''m a little excited...


    No, I can''t think about it anymore.


    Well, since Beiwu has won it like this, the Central National Dance University can''t let it go.


    But the problem is-Awu is not a dance practicer... This Nima is in trouble.


    Wait, speaking of dancers... It seems that there is an existence as famous as the Peacock Princess, Zhou Jie from Shanghai??


    Maybe, I can find a way to get her to work... Well, it''s such a happy decision, so I can get her over.


    Anyway, her current personnel relationship is still in the Shanghai Song and Dance Theater... Although she has already started filming, for Zhou Ye, it is not a problem to find a way to transfer her to Beijing.


    As for...Awu, just find a way to get her to Nortel College.


    what??You said that the profession is not right??


    Stop teasing, are there few things that laymen command the insiders these days??


    Besides, why do you think it is an executive order??Play house?Still let the people under you bargain??


    Of course, if you don''t want to borrow power beyond your own specifications, Umbrella''s layout on the mainland alone will be a bit slow.


    But now Zhou Ye is not in a hurry. At this time... the girls are still too young and not enough seniority. It would be too eye-catching to go up.


    So... it''s not a bad thing to wait a few years.


    While Zhou Ye was thinking about it, Lu Hong and the others had already walked in with their food, talking and laughing.


    Although the refrigerator at home is in the 1980s, there are quite a few things in it... The girls have cooked their best meals to treat their husbands.


    Lu Hong chose home-made small fried pork, while Awu, as a Sichuan girl, chose hot pepper fried bacon. Princess Peacock made a hot and sour casserole fish and fried seasonal vegetables.


    In the end, the three girls cooperated for a pot of fish head tofu soup.


    Well, in general, although the taste is not as good as those cooked by the special chefs outside, the word for the plain hand spoon is plain hand.


    The beauty is willing to make a spoon for you, why are you still picky??


    Therefore, Zhou Ye was full of praise...


    During the meal, Zhou Ye explained his plans for the girls in the future, and asked the girls what they thought.


    Except that Awu thinks that he is a folk song singer, is it a bit bad to go to Beijing Film Academy, Lu Hong and Peacock Princess are also very satisfied with their future.


    Therefore, the lovely Awu was ignored by Zhou Ye...just kidding, you are indeed a professional counterpart to the conservatory, but the problem is¡ªZhou Ye doesn¡¯t suit your taste...Look at those in the conservatory Sister paper, how many beautiful ones are there??


    As for Awu¡¯s dissatisfaction??Under the suppression of Zhou Ye''s twenty-eight sticks, her dissatisfaction would soon become moaning.


    So, don¡¯t care...


    After dinner, the three daughters cuddled up with their man, lay on the big scary bed, and watched TV together... Today is a holiday, Awu and Princess Peacock need not go back to the dormitory.Of course, there are still minor troubles, but as long as no one says, and the work unit is not a school, who will care if you return at night or not??


    Well, even if someone said that Awu and Peacock Princess would not care, at most it would be better to directly use their spiritual power to influence a little... What are they afraid of, they are not ordinary people now.


    2456-Swordsman


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and fifty six


    Before I knew it, a month passed in the blink of an eye from summer to autumn...


    Zhou Ye''s life also gradually entered the right track.


    He doesn''t go to school much now... and Lu Hong has also learned to drive and is used to driving to school by himself.

 Chapter 2074

    As for the duo of the National Song and Dance Troupe, they also moved out of the dormitory simply... and moved into Zhou Ye''s courtyard.


    Now, Zhou Ye''s daily routine is to wander around.


    Go around here, look there...


    From time to time, I would find Wang Kaixuan for a drink...Uh, Wang Kaixuan is the Fat Wang in the ghost blowing the lantern.


    I have to say that this guy is really a simple person... After a few glasses of wine, he started to tell Zhou Ye to get up... After getting drunk, he still needs to stretch with Zhou Ye... What to teach Zhou Ye Two hands.


    And wouldn''t Zhou Ye see the trick in this guy''s heart??


    To put it bluntly, Fatty Wang just didn''t think he married his dream lover Wang Sitian.


    Would Zhou Ye get used to him??


    A few slaps made him completely lie on the ground and become a dead pig...


    Well, in this way, it can be regarded as completely let Wang Kaixuan know Zhou Ye''s skill, and since then he will not dare to cry in front of him again.


    This day, in the morning...


    After eating breakfast, Zhou Ye wandered towards the place where Wang Kaixuan often set up a stall...


    However, after searching a few places, I couldn''t find this guy...


    Zhou Ye didn''t bother to look for it anymore, and directly activated his five senses-he found the place where the goods were in an instant.


    However, at this time, Fatty Wang did not show up where he often set up a stall, but was chatting with a guy in a suit in Panjiayuan.


    "Interesting... Da Jinya intends to cut Hu, then how can I do it..." As he muttered to himself, Zhou Ye''s figure was instantly blurred...


    But the pedestrians around him still did what they should do, and didn''t care about the disappearance of a big living person on the street out of thin air.


    Panjiayuan¡ª¡ª


    "Brother Triumph, the price is definitely not lower... Three hundred yuan to buy your jade pendant, you can ask at Panjiayuan for this price, is there anything more real than me?"


    A middle-aged man with a thin body in a suit was spitting and flickering at Fat Wang. Between his mouth and shut, two golden teeth leaked out of his mouth.


    Hearing this big golden tooth, Fatty Wang was a little moved...


    He really didn''t want to sell this jade pendant that his father left him... But the problem is that his car was detained by the office of industry and commerce, and he didn''t pay a fine-he couldn''t redeem his tricycle.


    The car is worthless.


    But it''s on the tape on the car, but his lifeblood... He just bought the goods, and the money is all over the goods.


    Now let him pay the fine, where to get the money.


    It seems that Fatty Wang is a little tempted... Da Jinya continued his efforts and said: "Brother Triumph, you have to believe me, three hundred yuan for your jade pendant. Although I made a little bit, I never made much..."


    "Haha..." A sarcastic laugh came from the side... "Well, yes... you really don''t earn much, that is, ten times."


    Following the sound, Zhou Ye''s figure slowly walked out from behind Wang Kaixuan.


    "Zhou Ye?" At this time, Wang Kaixuan also turned his head to see Zhou Ye...He was a little surprised.


    To be honest, in addition to selling jade pendants, Fatty Wang actually knew that he could also borrow money from Zhou Ye...Zhou Ye had money, he knew that.


    However, when he thought that Zhou Ye married Wang Sitian and was still hooking up with a female college student outside, his anger would not be blown away... he didn''t want Zhou Ye to look down on him by saying anything.


    In fact, the most important thing was that he was afraid that Zhou Ye would not lend him money, and that face would be lost.


    And at this time, seeing that he was about to receive the big golden tooth from Fatty Wang Yupei, he was not happy.


    "I said, buddy, where are you fucking? Do you still understand the rules of the Panjiayuan?? You come here before I have a good deal... Is it a bit out of compliance?"


    Zhou Ye glanced at Big Golden Tooth, ignored him, and patted Fat Wang on the shoulder, "How come, don''t you treat me as a friend?? Don''t call me if you encounter problems?"


    Wang Kaixuan, who had some opinions about Zhou Ye in the so-called adversity, felt embarrassed when he said that at this time: "...In fact, it''s not a big deal..."


    "Okay...Don''t say it, it''s just the Jianghu help!" Zhou Ye said, directly took out a pile of Great Unity from his pocket, and patted them directly in Fatty Wang''s hands."Take it to use. Whenever you have more money, you can return it to me when..."


    Holding this wad of money in his hand, Fatty Wang felt moved in his heart...


    Working outside alone, it''s rare to meet a close friend...Although Zhou Ye is a little bit more carefree, but to his friends...that''s really righteous.


    "It doesn''t take that much, fifty yuan is enough..." As he said, Fatty Wang was about to return the money to Zhou Ye.


    However, at this time, the big golden tooth, who has always been regarded as a humanoid set by Zhou Ye, is not happy... "Oh, man... Yes, you look down on my golden master."


    "Smack--" Zhou Ye didn''t turn his head, but he slapped the big golden tooth around three times."Squat, no one dares to claim to be a master in front of me, how old are you?"


    Zhou Ye''s slap not only blanked Big Jinya''s mind, but couldn''t get up from the ground for a long time... even Fatty Wang was stunned on the spot.


    "Don''t listen to this profiteer... Just your jade pendant, find a good buyer, and you can easily sell it for three thousand... I want to take away this product for three hundred, and my heart is so black." Zhou Ye directly opened it. Big Golden Teeth''s trick.


    Compared to Da Jinya''s words, Wang Kaixuan clearly believed in Zhou Ye more...After all, he couldn''t think of Zhou Ye''s picture of himself.


    "Fuck, this grandson... almost lied to his fat father..." Thinking that he almost sold the jade pendant that his father had left for him, Fatty Wang''s mentality went wild, and he turned his head to face him. The big golden tooth, who was still sitting on the ground, spit out, "Bah, grandson..."


    "Okay, there is nothing to talk about with this profiteer... Let''s go, go and do your business first." Zhou Ye also didn''t bother to pay attention to Da Jinya... This guy, although he can''t leave him in many cases, but¡ª -It''s better to beat up and talk about other things... first let him know what awe is, and he will be better.


    "it is good¡­¡­"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Fatty Wang was indeed anxious to redeem his car and tapes seized by the office of industry and commerce, so he ignored the big golden tooth... just turned around and left.


    However, after he had walked halfway, it was discovered that Zhou Ye hadn''t followed... but still stood where he was and ran back hurriedly."I said you are stupid? You beat someone in someone''s turf, why don''t you run away?"


    "You leave you, I have something to do with this guy." Zhou Ye waved his hand with a smile, and forced Wang Fatty out of Pan''s home.


    Chapter 2457 Master?You must be a master...


    Chapter Two Thousand Fifty Seven


    At this time, the big golden tooth lying on the ground had actually been sober.


    Seriously, he was already in a dilemma at this time.


    stand up??What if I get beaten up again??


    Then continue lying down??


    Isn''t that a shame??His Golden Lord is considered to be such a number one character in Panjiayuan, and he was so scared that he crawled on the ground and dared not move. Will he still mess around in Panjiayuan in the future??


    Just when he was in a dilemma...Zhou Ye squatted down, "Oh, Lord Jin... why can''t you get up yet?? What''s wrong? Are you trying to ruin someone?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words of corrupting people, the big golden tooth suddenly had an idea...

 Chapter 2075

    Lord Jin, I''m exhausted with you... I can''t get up on the ground anymore, there will be too many people around for a while... Naturally some people will call the police, wait for the police to come, and see if I don''t ruin you...


    With so many ideals, in fact, to put it bluntly, I am still afraid of being beaten.


    Zhou Ye''s slap just now really stopped him.


    Thinking of this, Da Jinya lay on the ground and closed his eyes, making a coma.


    As for Zhou Ye, he smiled and didn''t speak...Not only did he not break through Da Jinya''s ridiculous behavior, but he also bought a stool from the stall next to him and sat next to Da Jinya. appearance.


    Thus, such a magical scene appeared at the corner of Panjiayuan.


    People are coming and going at the entrance of Panjiayuan, a handsome man sitting on a stool, smiling at the middle-aged man in suit lying on the ground.


    Ordinarily, such a spectacular scene is enough to attract the eyes of countless people.


    But what is surprising is that-no matter whether it is the stall selling goods next to it or the tourists and pedestrians coming and going, none of them has their eyes fixed on those two people.


    To be precise-they did see this scene, but they don''t know why, they just think this scene is boring, and they don''t have any desire to watch.


    One minute passed...


    Five minutes passed...


    Ten minutes passed...


    The big golden tooth lying on the ground can''t hold on anymore... Damn, what''s the situation??In the past, Panjiayuan had nothing to do with it. Wasn''t it just a hula-la, the three-story and the three-story water was blocked?Why is he lying on the ground for a long time today, and no one is surrounding him??


    How to do??


    Although the weather was still a bit hot at this time, it was really cold on the ground.


    Da Jinya''s body itself is not good, and now he feels extremely uncomfortable.


    No way, paralyzed... Or if you don''t say a word, call someone over.


    Thinking of this, Da Jinya grinned and screamed... "Ouch... oh... I killed someone..."


    Seeing the big golden tooth lying on the ground playing with the mangy dog, Zhou Ye finally couldn''t help but smile..."Okay, big golden tooth...get up, I''m here, believe it or not today, you just die here. No one will look at you???"


    "Why?" Da Jinya is also a bachelor... Hearing Zhou Ye''s affirmative statement, he immediately stopped lying on the ground... He got up from the ground hesitantly, looking at it with a humility and eagerness. Zhou Ye...


    "Because I don''t want them to notice us, they won''t notice us..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Big Jinya''s eyes widened in an instant... "Master?? You must be a master of supernatural power..."


    "Master of supernatural power?" Zhou Ye heard this, and instantly felt like a dog... Thinking of his master of the multiverse, slamming the existence of the great god of the universe, he was actually treated as a street liar by the big golden tooth. Master of supernatural powers??Things like qigong masters...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye really had the urge to slap him to death...


    However, after thinking about it, Zhou Ye finally gave up this idea.


    Although Da Jinya likes to be cheap, but some things are really impossible without him...such as contacting Shirley Yang, etc...


    This product was eaten in Panjiayuan, and it was ruthlessly informed.


    So sometimes... he is really indispensable.Besides...I don''t blame Da Jinya for treating him as a master of supernatural powers.


    Why does this era itself be like this?


    Jun Bujian Ditan Park is full of fools who lie on the ground listening to the words of qigong masters, practicing qigong there?


    At this time, the whole country didn''t know why there was a fever of special function of Zi Qigong fever...So it is not surprising that Da Jinya would have such a guess.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye suppressed his depression, "I am not a master of supernatural power..."


    "I understand, I understand... You are a master of hermits." Da Jinya said with a dogfight look: "Master, how offended just now...or else, give me a face, Dong Lai Shun me a table You apologize... what do you think??"


    At this time, Da Jinya had already pinpointed Zhou Ye as an expert hermit.


    Not to mention anything else, just let him lie there for a long time without paying attention, that is a means.


    There were some things that he couldn''t detect at first, but after detecting it, Zhou Ye became more and more unpredictable.


    "No matter how special you call my master, I will smoke you acridine."


    Zhou Ye''s eyes widened, and Big Jinya couldn''t help but shrink his neck... "Then, what should I call you?"


    "My surname is Zhou, and my name is Zhou Ye...you look at it and shout..." Zhou Ye said.


    Da Jinya wanted to call Ye Ye, but he didn''t say what he said. He felt that Ye Ye sounded the same as Ye Ye... he immediately changed his name."Or, look... I call you how about Lord Zhou..."


    "That''s it..." Zhou Ye sighed silently.


    "Master Zhou, do you have something to tell me?"


    Either Da Jinya was slippery. Before Zhou Ye spoke, he guessed that Zhou Ye had something to do with him.


    After all, he didn''t think he would offend Zhou Ye to death because of an unsuccessful deal.


    "It''s interesting..." Zhou Ye smiled and glanced at the big golden tooth. "Let''s go... I invite you to eat Dong Lai Shun... By the way, let''s take a good stroke."


    "Then how dare I... It''s better to ask Master Zhou for you..." Da Jinya''s face suddenly smiled.


    "Let you go, just leave..." Zhou Ye said, walking towards the outside without taking care of the Polytechnic Teeth...


    Da Jinya looked at Zhou Ye''s back, and after hesitating for a while, he finally caught up with him.


    He felt that perhaps this time he really met a stranger.


    When you meet such a stranger, you have to catch it tightly... Don''t say anything else, at least you have to be friends.


    In the antique business, I have more time to deal with the things buried in the coffin... When I can''t prepare, this uncle can save my life.


    Thinking of this, Da Jinya''s footsteps went faster.


    Chapter 2458 the first time seeing Zhou Jie...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and fifty eight


    Donglaishun¡ª¡ª


    At this time, it was still early for lunch, and there were no diners in Donglaishunli.


    Only Zhou Ye and Da Jinya were at the table.


    After the dishes were served, the waiter went down... Da Jinya looked at Zhou Ye cautiously and asked in a low voice, "Master Zhou, can you give me a bottom line? What are you doing... "


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye gave him a cheerful look, "Um... you just treat me as an onmyoji."

 Chapter 2076

    "Master Onmyoji??" Da Jinya heard this unfamiliar term, and after thinking about it for a long time, suddenly said: "Are you Mr. Yin and Yang??"


    "Almost..." Zhou Ye didn''t bother to explain anything, it was just an excuse anyway...


    You see, Tomb Robber matches Mr. Yin and Yang... This Nimado is in harmony.


    "Then I really have to call you a master..."


    For the ghosts and gods, Da Jinya was quite convinced.


    After all, his dad is an upside-down craftsman, but he was born weak and asthmatic, so he had to abandon the handicrafts handed down from the family and go to Panjiayuan to make money with his vision.


    When Da Jinya called his master again, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, "Believe it or not you call the master again, my big ears slam you..."


    "My fault, my fault... Lord Zhou, don''t be angry." Da Jinya hurriedly smiled and said, "Is there anything you want to do with me?"


    "It''s nothing...I''m just being bored recently, so I want to find something to do." Zhou Ye stretched out... said: "If you don''t have money, I don''t care, but it must be fun..."


    The big golden tooth smiled bitterly when he heard the words...


    This Lord Zhou, at first glance, is the one who doesn''t need money... and although he doesn''t know how advanced he is, but he can let passers-by ignore him directly. Obviously he is definitely not a liar...


    Then this matter can be troublesome...


    What can make this master feel interesting??


    "Why... I''ll help you find out?" Da Jinya said with some uncertainty: "After all, you also know that people in the antique business are more likely to encounter dirty things than others... Maybe I can help. Did you find something interesting??"


    "Let''s see..." Zhou Ye waved his hand indifferently, "It''s not an interesting thing, I won''t do it... Those who look at the Yin Zhai by Feng Shui criticizing the eight characters, if you dare to find me, I will be big I slapped you..."


    "This..." Da Jinya almost cried after hearing this...


    This is indeed an uncle... an uncle who doesn''t need money.


    Others ask grandpa to tell grandma when they look for a job, and if this uncle is looking for work, it must be someone else begging him...


    Ugh¡­¡­


    The big golden tooth soul who ate a meal didn''t keep the house... and Zhou Ye didn''t care.


    For him, it was just hanging on the thread of Big Golden Teeth... He had a familiar face, and when the time was right, he would be able to get into Shirley Yang''s team as a pick-up girl.


    That''s right, Zhou Ye always thought about pick-ups.


    After eating a meal, it''s noon.


    When the meal is over... it''s almost two o''clock in the afternoon.


    After sending away the big golden teeth that had been irritated, Zhou Ye was fine again...


    Go to Lu Hong??


    Forget it... Zhou Ye got a headache when he thought of class.


    After thinking about it, Zhou Ye decided to go home...


    Zhou Ye didn''t take the car anymore, and walked back home slowly on the street.


    However, when he opened the door... he found that on the iron swing in the courtyard, there was a beautiful girl in a long white jumpsuit sitting.


    That girl is neither the Peacock Princess nor Awu...not even Lu Hong.


    "Hello, you are Zhou Ye...I am Liping''s colleague, and my name is Zhou Jie."


    Seeing Zhou Ye walk into the courtyard, the girl walked off the swing generously and greeted Zhou Ye with a smile.


    "Hello... I am Zhou Ye." Zhou Ye smiled...


    How could he not know Zhou Jie??If it weren''t for his tricks to get Zhou Jie from the Shanghai Opera and Dance Theater to the Central National Song and Dance Ensemble, how could she appear here??


    At this time, Zhou Jie was full of envy for Yang Liping.


    Don''t think she has made a movie, but... emotionally she is still blank.


    In addition, she is depressed in her career now.


    I used to live well in Shanghai, but how come I was suddenly seconded by the Central National Song and Dance Ensemble??


    Strange colleagues, strange cities... strangers everywhere.


    If Yang Liping hadn''t taken the initiative to approach her and comfort her, she would have quit her job long ago.


    This time, she also came to her home as a guest at the invitation of Yang Liping.


    I have always heard that Yang Liping¡¯s boyfriend is very handsome, but after seeing it today, she really knows why the little girls from the Central National Song and Dance Ensemble are so jealous when they mention Yang Liping¡¯s boyfriend. ...


    Now, she is a bit envious and jealous.


    At this moment, Yang Liping and Awu, who were busy in the kitchen, also walked out... "Ye, you are back, have you eaten yet? I will copy two more dishes..."


    "No need...I''ve already eaten outside." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "You just eat yours... Don''t worry about me."


    "How can it work..." Awu blinked his big eyes and said, "Look at Brother Ye when we eat, how can we continue to eat...or else, let me have a few drinks with you..."


    Zhou Ye thought for a while and replied, "That''s okay."


    Zhou Jie stood by, watching the interaction of the three happily...In her opinion, the little girl Awu was obviously moved by Zhou Ye.


    But unfortunately, Yang Liping will never let her have a chance...


    So, she is waiting for Yang Liping''s counterattack...


    However, a scene that surprised her appeared.


    "Then Awu, first bring up a few plates of fried dishes, and drink a few drinks with Brother Ye. When I copy two more dishes, I will come over to eat with you..."


    With that said, Yang Liping once again got into the west wing that served as the kitchen.


    All of a sudden, Zhou Jie was dumbfounded... Damn it, is it so generous??Liping, don''t you even see how that little girl Awu covets your boyfriend??


    You dare to release her alone??


    and many more¡­¡­


    Maybe because she is here, Liping is so relieved, right??


    After all, with her, Awu, this little girl, wouldn''t dare to go too far...By the way, she could also make a wave of generous favorability in her boyfriend''s heart.


    High, it is really high.

 Chapter 2077

    Thinking of this, Zhou Jie couldn''t help but thumbing up to Yang Liping in her heart... This is a master.


    In this case, of course she can''t apologize to her sister... She has to take up the responsibility of supervision.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Jie smiled and said, "Then I will also die today to accompany the gentleman, to accompany the family I just met, and have a good drink."


    Hearing this, the two women, Awu and Liping, felt in their hearts for a while... Do you think you are safe with three women in this family??You are wrong...really, you are the only outsider in the family...you are the most dangerous...


    Chapter 2459 fruity drink?Lost wine?


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and fifty-nine


    Hear that Zhou Jie wants to accompany her for a drink?


    Zhou Ye''s eyes suddenly brightened... "Awu, there is a watermelon-flavored Four Loko next to the wine cabinet in the room. The alcohol content is low, you drink that..."


    "Okay..." Qubi Awu walked into the room with a grin... After a while, he brought out a twelve bottles of siluoke.


    If it is a woman who will often go to nightclubs in later generations, hearing the name of this wine, it is estimated that Zhou Ye should be scolded at the first time.


    Silok wine...what kind of wine is that??The alcohol content is 14%.


    It doesn''t sound very high, right?


    And this wine tastes like a fruit drink, without any alcoholic taste.


    Because of this, this thing is easier to eat... The alcohol content in a 695ml bottle of tetraloc is equivalent to 5.7 small glasses of vodka, or 5.7 large bottles of beer, or 5.7 glasses of red wine.


    Therefore, this thing is also known as the demise wine.


    Of course Qubiawu knew what the wine was like, but the problem was-Zhou Jie didn''t know.


    Looking at Awu¡¯s canned Silok, which resembles Jianlibao, Zhou Jie said with an unhappy expression: "Why? Look down on our women?"


    Hearing Zhou Jie''s words, Zhou Ye almost didn''t laugh... OK, this is a strong man."How can I look down on women, I just got this wine, it''s rare to have guests come to my door, I want to show off these foreign things..."


    Zhou Jie''s expression has only soothed a lot...


    Soon, Awu opened the finished Silok wine, and she directly placed two cans of each in front of the three.


    "Come on, everyone first have a drink..." Zhou Ye directly opened the Siluo wine in front of him, "Meeting is fate, and it is fate to meet a beautiful woman from this family today."


    "Cheers..." X2


    Since Zhou Ye said so, Zhou Jie naturally wouldn''t say anything else.


    She directly picked up the Siluoke wine that had been opened in her hand, and touched Zhou Ye and Awu.


    After clinking the glasses, Zhou Jie took a sip of wine gently...


    She was tasting it to see if it was a spirit or a fruit wine like red wine.


    As a result, after drinking it, Zhou Jie discovered that this wine was completely watermelon juice with a hint of watermelon flavor.


    This made her impression of Zhou Ye even better.


    After all, as a girl, Zhou Jie is still very protective of herself... She has also seen men who want to upset themselves as soon as they drink. Those guys are extremely inferior, and when they see themselves beautiful, they keep persuading themselves...


    That despicable idea, it goes without saying...


    And what about Zhou Ye??


    When he heard that he was going to drink with him, the wine he chose was not the kind of high-quality liquor, nor the red wine with super stamina, but this kind of juice drink.


    Obviously, when the two parties compare, Zhou Jie feels that Zhou Ye is a decent gentleman.


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye can only say... Sister Jie, you think too much¡ªdo you really think that this thing is called a bogus wine??


    If it weren''t for the characteristics of this thing, how could he deliberately collect thousands of tons from other worlds and put it in his space ring?


    Of course, Zhou Jie is not very clear about all this...


    She had an extremely good impression of Zhou Ye now.


    The three of them were just like that, chatting, eating vegetables and drinking wine...


    When Princess Peacock walked out from the kitchen, Zhou Jie had already drunk a can of lost wine.


    Now that everyone is here, it is natural to start having fun.


    Zhou Ye proposed to play [Over Seven]...The so-called over seven means that four people count clockwise or counterclockwise according to the sitting position.


    When it is not seven or a multiple of seven, the person who is on the turn must shout, or else drink.


    This game looks so simple...but, that''s really a pit.


    Compared to the non-human Zhou Ye and the strengthened two daughters, Zhou Jie is a younger sister.


    After only five rounds, Zhou Jie had two more empty jars in front of him.


    And at this time, she had already discovered something was wrong...


    Zhou Jie, who had always been cautious, found that she was already a little drunk at this time.


    Not only was the whole body soft and top-heavy... but also, speaking was a bit uncomfortable.


    Seeing this, our Peacock Princess and Little Awu no longer conceal their relationship with Zhou Ye.


    The two stood up directly... sat on the lap of the man from the left and the other, smiling and groaning, taking one bite at a time, and feeding the man with the wine with your own little goose.


    "You, you...you are actually in this...relationship..."


    The scene in front of him completely stunned Zhou Jie...


    She only knew that Zhou Ye was Yang Liping''s boyfriend, and Awu was Yang Liping''s little sister.


    She did not expect to see the appearance of the two serving one husband together.


    This is really challenging her three views...


    "Of course... we are all Ye''s women." Yang Liping said as she stretched out her hand, and fumbled for the long skirt under her. After a while, she took off a white thing from her long skirt. , Just threw it aside... and then straddled Zhou Ye''s lap domineeringly...


    As for Awu, he smiled and groped for a moment under his man''s crotch to free someone''s little brother.


    Then, she helped her man''s little brother and looked at her sister''s vaginal opening, "Sister, you can sit down..."


    "Um~~~"


    A long muffled sound came from the nose of Princess Peacock...In a short time, a blush that was indescribable was all over her small face.

 Chapter 2078

    At this moment, Zhou Jie, who was sitting across from them, was dumbfounded...


    "You, how can you...be in front of me..."


    "It''s...what...what''s the relationship..." Yang Liping said intermittently as she moved up and down by herself, "Anyway... anyway, sooner or later you will be... and will be our sister... Ah... so big, Ye..."


    Zhou Jie doesn''t know what to say anymore...Looking at Yang Liping, who moved so much in front of her, and at Awu who was lingering with him with a small scorpion next to Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Jie has an unspeakable sense of unreality??


    She wanted to stand up and escape from here...


    However, with weak limbs, she couldn''t even stand up, let alone escape from here.


    She didn''t want to see the erotic pictures performed by the princess Peacock... But her eyes couldn''t help but glance down at the two of them.


    Looking at the Peacock Princess who was lying together under the cover of the long skirt... Zhou Jie felt her heart itchy.


    She really wanted to reach out and tear off the long skirt that blocked her sight... However, this was just a delusion.


    As the peacock princess rises and falls faster and faster, the expression on her face becomes more and more obsessed...The beautiful appearance even shows Zhou Jie...


    "Ah¡ªShoot me...Ye...Hurry up...Shoot me...I want you...Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    Chapter 2460 Zhou Jie''s Good Friday...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and sixty


    Hearing the request of his Peacock Princess, Zhou Ye smiled, holding her slender waist tightly with both hands, and pressing down hard...


    In an instant, the big head of the meat stick plunged into a tight little horn... Feeling that his meat stick was in place, Zhou Ye let go of the fine pass without hesitation.


    "Ah-husband...you, you killed me..." Yang Liping screamed... trembling all over, she fell into her arms behind her, unable to move anymore.


    And Zhou Ye felt that his cock was desperately held tightly in her tight tunnel, and at the same time, a hot yin essence sprayed out of Princess Peacock¡¯s womb and vomited directly on his glans. On, he was hot and refreshed.


    In this scene, Zhou Jie has been completely stunned...


    At this moment, Zhou Jie felt the shame between her legs, a flow of heat surged...


    It feels so strange...and so intoxicating.


    However, this is not the end.


    Yang Liping just slowed down here, and Awu, who had been waiting for a long time, sat on it without hesitation.


    Compared to the Peacock Princess who wore a long skirt, Awu seemed a little less convenient...because she was wearing long pants today.


    However, at this moment Awu couldn''t care much anymore. She took off her trousers without hesitation, turned on her horse... sat face to face in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    When she used the petite and cute little coot under her to completely swallow her own man''s cock... she couldn''t help but let out a long sigh of relief.


    For Zhou Jie, this scene was even more exciting.


    What she just watched was a cover-up version, but now, she watched a high-definition, uncovered version.


    Under her gaze, Zhou Ye''s thick cock constantly invaded A Wu''s delicate private parts right in front of her.


    The steaming cock, forcibly opening Awu''s tight private parts, saw her heart trembling constantly.


    At this moment... she no longer knew what to do.


    Time passed by one minute after another--


    The final result of Awu''s five scums in the battle, just like her sister, was completely defeated by her own man, and could not get up again.


    However... this is not the end...


    Because Zhou Jie was horrified to discover... Zhou Ye actually stood up and walked towards her...


    "Don''t be like this... You are Liping''s man..."


    Zhou Jie was panicked, while weakly tapping Zhou Ye''s arms around her with her little hands, she shouted desperately.


    "Liping won''t care..." Zhou Ye said, turning to look at the princess Peacock who was still lying on the couch and joking: "Am I right? My princess Peacock..."


    "I am a poor little girl, how dare I stop you, the uncle of the head of the family..." Yang Liping said here, her beautiful eyes turned: "By the way, husband... She has seen how you fuck us Now, to be fair, we also have to see how you fuck her..."


    Hearing this, even the little Awu, who had just regained his strength, arched his fire and said, "Yeah, yeah...or else, husband, please open buds for sister Zhou Jie on the swing..."


    "That''s a good idea...I''m getting it!"


    Zhou Ye''s eyes brightened by Awu''s suggestion... picking up Zhou Jie and strode to the iron swing she had just been sitting on.


    "Don''t... don''t..."


    Zhou Jie shook her head desperately...A pair of beautiful eyes were filled with pleading tears...


    Women, that''s it, even if they are willing to be willing in their hearts... but they still can''t get through easily.


    Love this kind of thing is very personal... Few women can accept that they lose their virginity in front of other women.


    But, at this moment--how could Zhou Ye, who was already on his head, listen to Zhou Jie''s cry?


    "I want to sue you... let me go... I must sue you... I am going to the Public Security Bureau..."


    "Then you have to wait for you to go out..." Zhou Ye put Zhou Jie on the swing with a smile, and then fumbled a bit underneath, and instantly two strips of cloth were hanging from the iron rod on the swing.


    Zhou Ye casually used these two cloth strips to hang Zhou Jie''s legs.


    At this time, Zhou Jie''s form on the swing has become a "earth" character.


    In other words, this has to be a good student of dancing... Such a big split, one word horse, without more than ten years of dancing skills, really can''t do it.


    Next, Zhou Ye used several cloth strips to fix Zhou Jie''s hands and waist to the rope of the swing.


    At this time, Zhou Jie had become a lamb to be slaughtered.


    Zhou Ye looked at Zhou Jie, who was still yelling at him, and he smiled, and as soon as he lowered his head, she blocked her small eyes...In an instant, the whole world was clean.


    Zhou Jie shook her head desperately, trying to push back Zhou Ye''s tongue that invaded her mouth, but this was in vain.


    Zhou Ye just fingered the secret place between her legs, and tapped through her underwear... she couldn''t help but let out a scream, letting the enemy enter the barrier.


    But even so, Zhou Jie still wouldn''t give up... Biting Zhou Ye''s tongue forcefully, wanting to bite him, let him retreat.


    This method worked well for others, but for Zhou Ye, it would be useless...


    As Zhou Ye''s tongue went in and out of her mouth wantonly, arbitrary torturing... Zhou Jie gradually became addicted.

 Chapter 2079

    She is just a young, how can she be Zhou Ye''s opponent??


    Just a moment later... she couldn''t help but cooperate with Zhou Ye with her tongue.


    Just when the two kissed each other...


    Both Awu and Peacock Princess, who had slowed down, walked over with a smile.


    Awu took out a pair of big scissors from the space bracelet his husband gave him, and while Zhou Jie was addicted, quietly cut her underwear.


    And what about Princess Peacock??


    This one is worse...


    She squatted directly under the two of them, holding her own man''s cock in one hand, rubbing back and forth between Zhou Jie''s already wet little goblets.


    Zhou Jie also felt that something was wrong under her body at this time... But, what can happen to her now??


    Now, all she could do was to kiss Zhou Ye desperately, to numb herself with the feeling that was gradually rising in her heart.


    When the princess Peacock who was messing up underneath felt that the little dog under Zhou Jie had opened slightly, and after she was ready to accept her love, she did not hesitate to face Awu, who was already ready behind her, and made a gesture.


    Awu did not hesitate to grab the swing, pull it, and send it again.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! Cracked in general.


    Blood slowly flowed down from the place where the two men joined.


    Chapter 2461 Hooliganism, have you heard of it?


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and sixty one


    In front of the dormitory of the Central National Song and Dance Ensemble, a haggard figure dressed in a well-dressed half sleeves was squatting halfway there.


    At his feet, there are Xiangshan cigarette butts all over the floor.


    His name is Qu Yang and he is an officer of the personnel department of the Central National Song and Dance Ensemble.


    As a college student, he refused to assign him to the Central National Song and Dance Ensemble at the beginning.


    After all, in his opinion, such a place is simply a waste of his time.


    However, with the passage of time, this idea gradually disappeared in his mind.


    After all, how many ugly girls can enter the Central National Song and Dance Ensemble??Surrounded by these Yingyingyanyan every day, his ambitions are gradually worn out.


    Of course, as a college student, his vision is very high.


    Although he can come into contact with many beautiful women because of his work.But few can really enter his eyes.


    The first one, of course, is the Peacock Princess.


    It''s a pity-his diligence is not worth mentioning to Princess Peacock.


    Before meeting Zhou Ye, the only thing in the eyes of Peacock Princess was dance.


    Therefore, Qu Yang finally had to give up the Peacock Princess and find another goal... After all, although the trend of free love has been blowing these years, the organization introduction is still very marketable.


    Moreover, the relationship between men and women is an important indicator for assessing cadres.


    Qu Yang didn''t dare to fool around.


    But when Qu Yang felt that Yang Liping was a silly girl who was addicted to dancing, did people really have an object??


    This Nima slapped her face a bit??It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t want to have sex with me, you just don¡¯t want to be with me, do you??


    Qu Yang felt extremely embarrassed at that time... He couldn''t wait to bite him when he saw Zhou Ye.


    However, he dare not...


    As a cadre in the system, he certainly knew where Zhou Ye drove every time he came...


    This year, there is nothing trivial about diplomacy, and a personnel cadre in his district has not had the guts to confront foreigners.


    But fortunately-he soon set his sights on a new goal.


    Zhou Jie, who was transferred from Shanghai to the Central National Song and Dance Ensemble...


    You know, Zhou Jie has already acted in a movie at this time, and the star halo has given her a lot of points.


    So Qu Yang began to pursue Zhou Jie...


    If there is nothing to do, go to Zhou Jie to wander around...Through some official business to say a few words to Zhou Jie.


    However, just yesterday afternoon, when he was going to talk to Zhou Jie, he heard that Zhou Jie had been invited to her house by Yang Liping.


    Qu Yang instantly felt that the whole person was not good...


    Isn''t he afraid of what Yang Liping did to Zhou Jie? What he was afraid of was what Yang Liping''s boyfriend Zhou Ye did to Zhou Jie.


    You know, that guy is a monster.


    Wealth, power and beauty...It can be said that from the first time Zhou Ye appeared in the Central National Song and Dance Ensemble, his name spread among the girls.


    Therefore, Qu Yang was really afraid that Zhou Jie would also step on Zhou Ye''s big pit.


    In order to be optimistic about the Chinese cabbage he chose, Qu Yang decided to wait for Zhou Jie to return at the gate of the girls¡¯ dormitory...


    However, one night passed... Zhou Jie did not return to her bedroom.


    At this moment, Qu Yang felt that his head was as green as the Hulunbuir prairie.


    Qu Yang, who hadn''t slept all night, had bloodshot eyes to the extreme.


    His mind was full of images of Zhou Jie letting him do what he wanted in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    At this moment, a black SUV stopped at the door of the dormitory compound.


    Qu Yang is no stranger to this car...


    As the SUV stopped, a curvy figure got out of the car.


    That person was not Zhou Jie, who he had waited all night to return, but who was it??


    At this moment, Qu Yang stood up, and strode over, "Zhou Jie, why didn''t you come home last night? What is the relationship between you and Zhou Ye?"


    Zhou Jie, who had just got out of the car with a smile, pulled her pretty face off instantly when she heard Qu Yang''s questioning."What''s the matter for you if I don''t come home at night? How old are you, I want to tell you what is my relationship with Zhou Ye? I think there is something wrong with this person, right...?"


    With that said, Zhou Jie unceremoniously bypassed Qu Yang and walked towards her bedroom.

 Chapter 2080

    She is going to move all her clothes out of the dormitory today, and from now on she will also stay and fly with her man...


    As for what happens to the leader??Then she doesn''t care... She believes her man will do it.


    However, just when she had just bypassed Qu Yang and planned to return to her bedroom.Here Qu Yang was unwilling to be discarded like this, and roared blushingly: "I am a cadre, of course I am qualified to control you..."


    While talking, he stretched out his hand, wanting to pull Zhou Jie...


    It is a pity that just half of his hand stretched out, he was grabbed by a large hand like steel pliers."What do you want to do??"


    Qu Yang looked at Zhou Ye who did not know when he appeared next to him and grabbed his wrist, his eyes immediately turned red.


    Yang Liping is like this, Zhou Jie is still like this... Almost all the women he likes have been taken away by this guy... Qu Yang felt his brain buzz at this moment, blood was pouring up, and he shouted angrily: "I think To drive you paralyzed..."


    With that said, he lifted his foot to kick Zhou Ye.


    "Give you a face?" Zhou Ye kicked Qu Yang out more than ten meters...


    "What''s the matter with you?" At this time, the passively alarmed concierge also rushed out, shouting loudly: "What the hell is going on?"


    "Ye, are you okay..." At this time Zhou Jie couldn''t bother to go back to pick up the luggage, she ran over quickly...


    To her, nothing compares to her own man.


    "It''s okay... you go and pack your things first, and we will go later."


    "Don''t want to go...Don''t want to go, I''ve already notified the Public Security Bureau." Of course, the concierge knew Zhou Ye, but at this time it wasn''t a problem of acquaintance, but someone from his unit was beaten by an outsider... If he doesn''t sit upright, he won''t be able to stay in this unit afterwards.


    "Okay, I won''t leave..." Looking at the concierge with the face of an enemy, Zhou Ye gave a chuckle, then dropped a pack of cigarettes, "How about let me make a call?"


    Holding the foreign cigarette given by Zhou Ye in his hand, the concierge nodded after hesitating, "All right, you can hit..."


    "Thanks..." Zhou Ye smiled and walked into the guard room, picked up the phone and called the consulate general.


    After a while, the counselor and others from the Consulate General arrived at the scene faster than the Public Security Bureau.


    When the Public Security Bureau arrived, the counsellor from the consulate general greeted him.


    After negotiating for a while and questioning the parties, Zhou Ye and Zhou Jie, the two police officers unceremoniously took Qu Yang, who was lying on the ground groaning, in the curious eyes of the girls in the dormitory.


    Within a few days, Qu Yang was expelled from the file by the Central National Song and Dance Ensemble for the crime of hooliganism. This is not the final result... The final result, waiting for him will be up to 35 years in prison.


    Of course, none of this has anything to do with Zhou Ye...At this time, he was recounting the past with Hu Bayi and Fatty Wang at the dinner table.


    Chapter 2462 Women''s Complaints...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and sixty two


    early morning--


    When Zhou Ye was still sleeping soundly in the soft and broad arms of the girls, a phone rang suddenly.


    "Who... early in the morning..." Awu Youxin, who was sleeping on the outer side, didn''t want to answer the phone, so he kept it ringing... but was afraid that the sound of the phone would wake her man.


    In desperation, she could only stretch out her delicate arm from the bed and picked up the phone on the bedside table, "Hello? Who are you looking for?"


    "My name is Wang Kaixuan, I''m looking for Zhou Ye..." Fatty Wang''s voice came from the microphone.


    "Wait a minute..." Since he was looking for his own man, Awu didn''t dare to delay. He picked up the phone and turned over Zhou Jie''s body, and pressed it down on his own man''s body. "Husband... wake up. , Find your phone... It''s a person named Wang Kaixuan..."


    "Ok?"


    In fact, Zhou Ye woke up from the moment the phone rang... He took the phone directly from Awu''s hand, "Hello? Fatty...what''s the matter?"


    "Actually, there is nothing wrong...Isn''t it because Lao Hu is coming to Beijing today, he wants to lend your car to his buddies."


    "Okay...what time?" Zhou Ye said as he stretched out his hands to play with the pair of chili milk in front of Awu Xiong.


    "Lao Hu''s train arrives at ten thirty in the morning..."


    Hearing the fat man''s words, Zhou Ye looked at the clock hung on the wall...Well, it''s not seven o''clock now, this one--it''s really speechless.


    "Okay, I''ll pick you up at half past nine... I promise you won''t miss anything." Zhou Ye didn''t wait for the fat man to reply, so he threw the phone away, and the microphone fell on the phone.


    And at this time, while kissing his man¡¯s neck gently, while showing off his hand playing with his man¡¯s cock, he smiled and turned around and was about to run away... "Husband, since you have something today... the morning exercise... ¡­"


    "What do you think? The head can be broken, but the morning exercises can''t be broken..." Zhou Ye said, grabbing Awu''s ankle and dragging her back...


    Reached out and took a hand between her legs. After feeling the moisture of the honey place, he smiled and pierced forward... "Awu, you are not behaved... Obviously you are ready, you are still a fake Play Ligereng with me..."


    "Bad, badass...oooo..."


    At this moment, Awu didn''t have the time to refute anything. The tide of pleasure in her body made her unable to speak a complete sentence.


    After finishing Awu in ten minutes... Zhou Ye immediately pulled Lu Hong over, who was pretending to sleep for a long time next to him, and put her directly on Awu''s body, and stabbed her with a spear.


    Lu Hong, who had been listening for a long time, was already moved by emotion. In just five minutes... he screamed and surrendered.


    As for the two daughters of Yang Liping and Zhou Jie, there was no way to be an ostrich with their heads buried in the sand at this time... The two were directly stacked by Zhou Ye.


    Quick start...


    In an instant, the two women felt that they had been violated by their men at the same time.


    Well, in fact, this is just an illusion caused by Zhou Ye''s excessive speed... In this state, these two girls are not as good as Awu and Lu Hong. In less than ten minutes, both screamed. , At the same time reached the climax...


    When Zhou Ye pulled out from behind the two, Zhou Ye''s semen was still pouring out of the small hole next to the two.


    At this time, Awu and Lu Hong, who had already rested, directly waited for their man to enter the bathroom and began to wash.


    Of course, although it was unavoidable to use hands and feet, Zhou Ye didn''t press the two women in the bathroom for a long time.After all, he didn''t want his woman to be late because of this.


    After Zhou Ye washed and walked out of the bathroom, Zhou Jie and Yang Liping had prepared the clothes for him to wear today...


    A pair of black cotton handmade panties, a crocodile leather belt, a bright black Chinese tunic suit, a white silk handmade shirt, a luxury diamond watch, and two sweet kisses.


    "Honey, come back early..."


    "What do you want to eat tonight? Honey?"


    After kissing one by one on the little girl of his own woman, Zhou Ye thought for a while, "You can do whatever you like to eat at night, and I''m not picky about eating...I will come back as soon as possible."


    "Okay, goodbye dear..."


    "Goodbye husband..."


    The women watched their men walk out of the hospital door... could not help but sigh at the same time.


    "If this goes on, I think I will die..." Princess Peacock sat down on the bed... "Last night, I was almost killed by this bad guy..."

 Chapter 2081

    "Sister Liping, what you said is a little insincere..." Zhou Jie smiled and joked: "Last night, when you called for help, I went to help you... As a result, I couldn''t pull it. When you come down, your whole body is trembling...You still hold our man alive and refuse to come down..."


    "Hey, am I not willing to come down? I can''t help myself, OK..." Princess Peacock said angrily.


    "Sister Liping is right..." Lu Hong felt the same way. "If it weren''t for the weekly family gathering, I think I would have been fucked by Ye and Ye..."


    "Stop talking... I don''t know how many women can satisfy our men." Awu was also a little depressed, and she remembered the scene when she first attended the party.


    Madan''s... is that called a party??That''s exactly the sports meeting... and it''s still Olympic level.


    On the huge sports field large enough to hold 30,000 people...there were all women who had been fucked by their own men and leaked out...Fuck, that scene was simply shocking.


    "Otherwise... shall we start that plan ahead of time?" Yang Liping said hesitantly.


    "That''s not good?" Zhou Jie felt that she hadn''t lived a life like this yet... "Once those girls join in... won''t the time that Ye spends with us a lot less?"


    "But... I feel that I really can''t stand it anymore." Lu Hong said with some tears.


    Don''t look at what she chose to recover from speeding... But, because she chose to recover from speeding, Zhou Ye tossed her the hardest.


    If someone else had an orgasm ten times, then she was tossed out more than thirty orgasms.


    In Zhou Ye''s words, there is no way. Who told you to be resistant??


    "Why... wait? See what the situation is?" Awu didn''t really want to start the plan to gather little maids for his own men now.


    After all, she didn''t want to let her own man''s women go on.


    And the words that the girls discussed in the room did not hide the least from Zhou Ye, who had already reached the entrance of the alley.


    "Hehe...I like your entangled look like this..." How could Zhou Ye not let them take the initiative to find sister papers for themselves without being convinced by them??As for leaving him??


    Don''t be funny, Zhou Ye doesn''t think that the sister paper who has been repaired by his own spring and rain, and who can leave him-death is not good, Athena is not good, Pluto Acha is not good, and these ordinary girls are not good.


    Chapter 2463 King Hu''s team meets...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and sixty three


    Zhou Ye drove his black SUV transformed from a deformed vehicle, and first went to Xiaochang Chen to enjoy an authentic old Beijing braised fire.


    Seeing that it was almost time, Zhou Ye drove toward the alley where Fatty Wang lived.


    To tell the truth, in this year and month, Zhou Ye''s SUV that transformed into the appearance of the XV Cavaliers was simply going to brighten the eyes of the blind.


    Even Zhou Ye himself became famous throughout the capital because of this car.


    Speaking of Ryukyu Zhou Shao, who drove the fifteenth knight, and the people who mixed in the second-generation circle of the capital, it can be said that no one knows everyone.


    Of course, many people only know that Zhou Ye is a member of the Ryukyu royal family, and his status in Ryukyu is not low... But what exactly does Zhou Ye do?Few people know.


    They only know that this Zhou Dashao is so bold and has a romantic personality...Due to the Ryukyu royal background behind him, no stubborn second generation dares to trouble him.


    Among other things, the high-tension line of diplomacy alone can discourage countless people.


    Of course, to Zhou Ye these are all clouds...He just likes to play.


    It was a bit cold in Beijing in the autumn... When Zhou Ye drove his SUV to the Hutongkou where Fatty was renting, the guy was already dressed up and waiting there.


    "Oh, fat man, you dressed up well today... he looks like a foreigner." Zhou Ye looked at Wang Kaixuan who was in the car, and joked, "Aren''t you going to pick up Lao Hu? Are you going to shoot the wife?"


    Today¡¯s Fatty Wang is indeed very fashionable, at least very fashionable for this era... Denim jacket, jeans, with a sea soul shirt inside, and a toad sunglasses on his forehead... That looks quite a bit. The feeling of being a street gangster.


    "Don''t think of me as a rascal like you." Hearing Zhou Ye''s ridicule, Wang Fatty gave him an angry look."I''m telling you, it''s time of peace...or else, I''ll let you taste the iron fist of the people''s dictatorship..."


    "Hehe... believe it or not, your iron fist of the people''s dictatorship can''t hit me." Zhou Ye retorted cheerfully.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Fatty Wang was speechless...


    He had to admit that Zhou Ye''s words were really right...Even when China was fighting the civil war, the Communist Party had to be polite when seeing Zhou Ye.


    No way, who said Zhou Ye is behind Ryukyu...


    To say that when the relationship between the two parties was the worst, it would be Ryukyu''s act of taking over the remnants of the Kuomintang.


    But that was just a standoff between the two sides for two months...


    Since the Ryukyu Royal Assembly forcibly dissolved the Kuomintang, the mainland has also died down.


    In fact, Zhou Ye can''t help it...Why did Ryukyu develop in Taiwan??If he does not take over the remnants of the Kuomintang, how much he will have to lose... Let¡¯s not say, just Teresa Teng, Shuanglin and Shuanghu, etc...


    Coupled with the familiar natural beauties behind... Zhou Ye can''t just leave it alone anyway.


    Therefore, he rarely intervened in a civil war between the Kuomintang and the Communist Party and took over the remnants of the Kuomintang.


    Zhou Ye was also very helpless about this.


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    Here, after Zhou Ye picked up Fatty Wang... he drove towards Beijing South Railway Station in Fengtai District.


    When I arrived at the train station, it was only a quarter past ten.


    As soon as Zhou Ye stopped the car, Fatty Wang hurried to the ticket office. He wanted to buy a platform ticket and pick up Lao Hu on the platform.


    Zhou Ye was also speechless for a while... This Nima time is still early, and the trains of this era will only be late and not early, so panic.


    However, even though Zhou Ye thought so in his heart, he did not intend to persuade Fatty Wang.


    He can understand Fatty Wang''s eagerness... After all, the two grew up together, and they went to the mountains and the countryside together, and they have experienced too many things that ordinary people have not experienced.


    Therefore, it is excuse for Fatty Wang to be so excited.


    Here Zhou Ye locked the car, and when he stepped into the ticket hall, Fatty Wang had already bought two platform tickets.


    Without waiting for Zhou Ye to speak, he hurriedly pulled Zhou Ye up and hurried towards the platform."Quickly, Lao Hu''s train will arrive soon..."


    "It''s your sister... it''s less than ten twenty now..."


    "Almost soon..."


    In this way, Zhou Ye was forcibly pulled onto the platform by Fatty Wang...


    Looking at the empty platform, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... "Just say you came early..."


    "Not early, not early..." Fatty Wang rubbed his hands and looked at the train track in the distance. He looked like a young guy waiting for a blind date.


    Seeing his restless appearance, Zhou Ye shook his head speechlessly...This stuff is gone.


    After waiting for about ten minutes... Finally, I saw the white smoke from the front of the train far away.

 Chapter 2082

    This makes Fat Wang so excited...


    He jumped and yelled to Zhou Ye: "Here, the train is coming..."


    "Come here...what are you excited about?" Zhou Ye silently watched where Fatty Wang was jumping around.


    After a few more minutes, the train finally came to the station and stopped...


    The door of the car opened, and countless passengers poured out from the car...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye suddenly saw Fatty Wang rush forward in excitement, slamming a man on the shoulder of a man carrying a large canvas bag, and shouting at the same time, "The king of heaven covers the earth..."


    "Pagoda Town River Monster..."


    "Why is your face red?"


    "I can''t find a wife in a hurry."


    "Why is it yellow again?"


    "I was scared by finding a tigress."


    "Haha...Old Hu, our Central Red Army finally joined forces in Beijing." Fatty Wang couldn''t help being excited anymore and hugged Hu Bayi.


    Hu Bayi behaved more normally than Fatty Wang. He just patted Fatty''s back lightly, "I said Fatty, why are you so thin?"


    "Oh, don''t mention it... this day is not easy." At this point, Fatty Wang seemed to want to change the subject and hurriedly pulled Hu Bayi''s hand, "Come on, let me introduce you to someone... Do you know who he is? ??"


    As he said, Fatty Wang pointed at Zhou Ye, who was standing beside him smiling and not speaking...


    Hu Bayi looked at Zhou Ye up and down, and said, "This is what you said in the letter to me, married Xiaoding''s foreign friend??"


    "Don''t, don''t talk about foreign friends...Everyone is Chinese descendants of the same language and species, so you can call me Zhou Ye." With that, Zhou Ye stretched out his hand...


    "Okay... Then I''ll call you a little Zhou unceremoniously..." Hu Bayi did not act very coldly... He smiled and stretched out his hand to shake hands with Zhou Ye... "Seriously, in Laoshan Frontline received a letter from Fatty saying that when Xiao Ding was still alive, I was so happy..."


    "Okay, don''t say it... the car is waiting outside. Today I will be the host, and I will take care of you."


    Chapter 2464


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and sixty four


    "Okay, Yezi...you''re a good car..." Hu Bayi looked at the luxurious interior of the car, jokingly: "Are you here to become a capitalist in our country?"


    "Don''t talk, I''m a playboy... I don''t know how to do business or anything, but I don''t have a problem with spending money." Zhou Ye didn''t care that Hu Bayi called him Yezi... Compared to the title of Xiao Zhou, Yezi sounded It''s pretty smooth...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s self-ridicule, Hu Bayi smiled and said nothing.


    Speaking of it, even though Zhou Ye married Xiaoding...but, he couldn''t care about the one who was willing to fight the other...


    As for Huaxin, he couldn''t help it.


    People¡¯s Ryukyu itself is polygamy. This is their policy... If you are not convinced, go and sue the United Nations.


    Besides, there are a few men who don''t have a lot of fun, young and arrogant, who has not envied the life of a landlord who can marry a few wives?


    He himself does not consider himself a moral pacesetter... He feels that the biggest difference between himself and Zhou Ye is that one has the strength and ability to realize his dream of three wives and four concubines, while the other can only be a dream forever. ...


    "Where are we going?"


    "Take you to have a good meal first... I will wash you the dust..." Fatty Wang said with a smile: "Let''s go to the restaurant at noon today... At night, Yezi will make arrangements for you. table."


    "Don''t... I think it''s enough to have a lunch at noon." Hu Bayi didn''t really want Zhou Ye to treat him... After all, although he heard a lot of the fat man chanting about Zhou Ye to him in the letter, it was really-his It was the first time I met Zhou Ye, and I was not familiar with it and was embarrassed to slaughter someone.


    "Don''t be polite to me... Our family Sitian and you are also friends in adversity. A friend''s friend is a friend, isn''t that friend''s husband also a friend?" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "It''s just that Sitian has been busy recently. It¡¯s so hard to stay in Beijing for a long time...so, I have to let my husband do the work."


    Speaking of this, Hu Bayi couldn''t refuse, so he could only respond.


    Soon, Zhou Ye''s car drove to the entrance of the alley where Fatty lived.


    After helping Hu Ba with luggage to the room where the fat man lived, the two went straight to a tavern at the entrance of the market and sat down.


    Taking out the menu, Hu Bayi took a look, and couldn''t help but ridicule himself: "Oh, this dish is really expensive. I can''t eat a few meals in Beijing with my demobilization fee..."


    "The capital, the prices in this place are much more expensive than other places." Zhou Ye said as he asked the waiter to bring up a beer...


    "Don''t, the three of us drink a beer... Isn''t it too much?" Hu Bayi hurriedly said.


    "What''s that? I still think that there will be a show in the evening, and I just rinse my mouth at noon..." Said this, Zhou Ye asked: "Old Hu, I heard the fat man said that you don''t need the job assigned to you after demobilization. What are you going to do in Beijing???"


    "Let''s talk...I don''t want to live a regular life anymore." Hu Bayi took a sip of tea and sighed: "Laoshan debate, because I killed the captives who surrendered, I restored me...I don''t want to Let''s live a life of restraint...enough, annoying."


    "That''s the reason..." The fat man said to the side, "Lao Hu, you can practice the stall with me in Beijing. Anything is better than work..."


    "Fatty, I listen to you... Are you making a fortune?" Old Hu teased the Fatty.


    "Hey, I don''t dare to say getting rich, but there is still no problem with a net profit of ten Great Unity in a month." The fat man said here, somewhat proud.


    How much is the ten great unity??Great unity is ten yuan, and ten is one hundred.


    At first glance, one hundred a month, you tell me a feather... But, you know, in this year and month, the average monthly salary of ordinary workers is less than 60 yuan, even better, the technical workers lead Kind of, it''s just seventy or eighty...


    One hundred a month, in this year and month is no less.


    "Come on...Fatty, what is enough for you to make a little money every month?" Zhou Ye said with disdain, "Why don''t I find a way for you... I can buy some electronic products from Hong Kong?" Make sure you make a profit..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Hu Bayi''s mind moved.


    To sell electronic products from the south is definitely a profitable business, but... what he worries about is-"How can I lose money without capital?"


    "What capital do we need..." Zhou Ye waved his hand, "I''ll give you the credit for their first purchase..."


    Hu Bayi hurriedly waved his hand when he heard the words, "Don¡¯t...doing business is about real money...and, I also want to get some money and send it to the homes of my comrades-in-arms...so, let¡¯s follow the rules. ."


    "Well...how much money do you have now?" Zhou Ye didn''t care, and asked directly.


    "I deal with all the goods here, and I can collect 500 yuan..." The fat man said immediately.


    "I also have a little demobilization fee here... it adds up to 300 yuan." Hu Bayi thought about it and said.


    "Fuck, you two add up to less than a thousand yuan... Want to do electronic business, what about trouble?" Zhou Ye was also speechless for a while... "Or, tell me, what are you good at? I think How to help you make a quick sum of money as capital?"


    "What are you going to do?" Hu Bayi thought for a while, "I''ll make money... kill people..."


    "...When you are a killer, you can''t even collect the toll..." Zhou Ye said silently.


    "By the way, Yezi...Old Hu also divides the golden acupoint..." Fatty Wang suddenly remembered something, and said, "Is this stuff useful?"


    "This... useful and useless..." Zhou Ye thought for a while, and sighed, "For some people, it''s useful, for some people, it''s useless... Or else... I''ll give it to you in the evening. You introduce a person who specializes in this industry, and you can ask him to find out if you can find a good job."

 Chapter 2083

    "Who? What did he do?" Hu Bayi''s curiosity has been provoked.


    "A man reselling antiques in Panjiayuan..." Zhou Ye said, "The fat man should know him too."


    "Are you talking about the grandson of Da Jinya?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the fat man''s face suddenly changed.


    "Well, it''s him..." Zhou Ye nodded, and said, "The grandson was much more clever after I cleaned up last time... it just happens to be a clear-cut man in this line. It''s not wrong to ask him about it."


    Originally, the fat man didn''t want to see the guy who almost cheated his father Yupei to death, but now this is a disaster...a penny stumps the hero.If you want to make money, you don''t have the capital yet, and people put money in front of you, and you can''t even get it.


    Thinking of this, the fat man gritted his teeth, "Well, let''s see that grandson tonight..."


    "Who is Da Jinya? What''s the matter?" Hu Bayi also became curious.


    "I''m telling you, that grandson is not something..." As he said, the wine and food came up, and the fat man simply drank the wine and said the grievance between himself and the big golden tooth...


    Chapter 2465 Hu Bayi''s heart moved...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and sixty five


    In the evening, Beijing Hotel-Banquet Hall.


    Zhou Ye, Hu Bayi, and Fatty Wang were already sitting in the private room waiting.


    I have to say that the top-end place in Beijing in this era is the Beijing Hotel.


    Compared to Beijing Hotel, Moscow restaurants are not so good.


    It was the first time that Hu Bayi and Fatty Wang had a meal in such a luxurious room, and they felt vaguely uncomfortable.


    After all, the quality of this place is too high for them.


    In the eyes of the waiters standing with their hands in the private room, the two felt uncomfortable all over their bodies, and their buttocks were writhing like hemorrhoids.


    And Zhou Ye naturally has no such troubles. To him, no matter how luxurious the place is...


    At this time, he was amused with a waiter wearing a cheongsam...


    Those who didn''t talk about it again and again started to hold their little hands and show them palmistry.


    Hu Bayi looked at Zhou Ye who was teasing the waiter over there, reached out to touch Wang Kaixuan, and asked in a low voice, "Fat...Yezi already has several wives? Why are you so carefree?"


    "Oh, don''t you care about him... You didn''t see that this guy has a peachy look. If he doesn''t hook up with those little girls, those little girls will be sent to him by themselves." Fatty Wang said with some envy: "No way, who can tell people to be handsome... These little girls are just like him, and who can see the inner beauty of my fat man?"


    "Hehe...Fatty, you kid is jealous, right?" Hu Bayi naturally heard the sour words in Fatty''s mouth, and couldn''t help but ridicule: "What''s the matter, do you want Yezi to teach you both?"


    "Come on, if he weren''t leaning on that face, he would be worse than me..."


    "Hey, what are you two talking about? Are you talking about me behind your back? Don''t you know that there is no real gentleman behind you?" Zhou Ye''s words interrupted the two of them whispering, and at the same time attracted the little boy in the private room. The girls chuckled slightly...


    "It''s okay, I''m asking Fatty, why isn''t that big golden tooth coming yet." Hu Bayi interrupted with a smile.


    "It''s probably delayed..." Zhou Ye said, about to get up, "Should I call again to remind you?"


    At this moment, the door of the private room was opened...Then, the figure of Da Jinya wearing a suit, led by a welcome guest, appeared in the private room.


    As soon as he walked into the private room, Da Jinya repeatedly said, "I''m sorry Zhou, brother Triumph...I''m over, something has been delayed...I''m sorry, sorry...I will confess for a while."


    "Okay, don''t stand...just come here." Zhou Ye didn''t care, waved his hand, and ordered: "Just follow the food we just ordered..."


    "Okay..." The waiter nodded and walked out of the room.


    Soon, eight cold dishes were delivered.Four meats and four vegetarians...half Sichuan cuisine and half Huaiyang cuisine.


    After the dishes were served, the waiter brought two more bottles of Feitian Moutai.


    Afterwards, Zhou Ye waved his hand directly and drove them out of the private room.


    When he saw the little girl leaving, the fat man couldn''t help but ridiculed the reluctant look in his eyes: "Yezi, you don''t have pity for Xiangyu... You didn''t see your sentence when you went out. Almost crying¡­¡­"


    "Hahaha... Master Zhou has always been romantic, in Beijing, who doesn''t know." Da Jinya also jokingly said: "If you want to come to Master Zhou, do you look down on those little girls?"


    "Don''t be nonsense..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand: "Why did you change from Donglaishun to here? Isn''t it because Donglaishun doesn''t have a private room? Are ordinary people listening to what the brothers are talking about?"


    "It''s still grandpa Zhou..." Da Jinya immediately provoked Big Brother Thumb, and said, "I found the Beijing Hotel in a place where I could eat and talk... As far as I am doing, I haven''t served anyone with Da Jinya. It''s Master Zhou..."


    "Okay, don''t come to that Lige..." Zhou Ye smiled and scolded: "I called you today, not for you to talk to me..."


    Said this, Zhou Ye stretched out his hand, "This is Wang Kaixuan Fatty Wang, you should know this, this is Hu Bayi, Fatty¡¯s brother, and my friend...Old Hu, this is the big golden tooth, you call him Lao Jin will do."


    "Hello, hello..." X2


    Hu Bayi and Da Jinya hurriedly got up and shook hands, which was considered to be acquaintance.


    "Okay... don''t froze. Come on, everyone can get together because of fate... First meet a drink, what''s the matter, say in the wine..." Then, Zhou Ye raised the glass...


    Everyone toasted to each other...


    Three cups of wine, two bites of food at the bottom.


    Everyone no longer seemed so divided... As soon as the conversation box opened, it was discovered that everyone was not an outsider.


    Both Lao Hu and Wang Kaixuan, their fathers were both military backgrounds... and Da Jinya''s father also rebelled on the Huaihai battlefield and participated in the War of Resisting the United States and Aid Korea.


    Everyone''s parents came from the army, so they naturally spoke a little closer.


    If you don''t talk about it, the topic will be antique.


    When Da Jinya knew that Hu Bayi''s ancestor had worked as a captain Mojin, and that he had handed down a sixteen-character yin and yang feng shui secret technique, he immediately became interested.


    Both overtly and secretly urged Hu Bayi to go to the tomb.


    However, Hu Bayi hesitated...


    After all, he has been a soldier for ten years, and he is still very ideological and political...How can he be willing to do those illegal things?


    But Fatty Wang was a little moved.


    After all, unlike Hu Bayi, he had never been in the army, and the old man died early, no one controlled...so his heart was a little wild.


    In Wang Fatty''s eyes, in this era, everything is fake, and money is special.


    With money, you can eat well, live well, marry a beautiful wife... live in a big house.


    The most important thing is that he no longer has to set up a stall like the third grandson, and he is chased like a dog by the business.


    Although his heart moved, Fatty Wang knew that he could not persuade Lao Hu, but he also knew that some things could be accommodating, such as."Lao Hu...Let''s not go to the tomb, we can always go to the countryside to collect antiques?? Have you forgotten where we went to the countryside? That place is extremely poor, but every household has some antiques."


    "Let''s go over and collect some. It can be regarded as leading the villagers to get rich together."

 Chapter 2084

    Hearing what Fatty Wang said, Da Jinya also hit the railroad while it was hot: "Yes, you don¡¯t need to go to the tomb, Hu, you go to collect some antiques, I will contact the buyer for you, and you will bring the things to trade and negotiate the price. Earn some handling fees and it''s..."


    At this moment, Hu Bayi was really moved...


    He doesn''t really want to be in the antiques business, he just wants to earn the first pot of gold from this business.


    After all, Zhou Ye already had money to contact them, but he didn''t want to owe Zhou Ye too much debt next year, so he didn''t want to empty the white wolf.However, if there is money to purchase...


    Chapter 2466 is ready to go...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and sixty six


    "All right..." Hu Ba nodded his head and looked at the fat man and said: "Let''s go back... Then, we will collect some things from the villagers and sell them back. We will have some money in our hands. ...Let¡¯s go to the south and resell electronic products."


    "Resell electronic products?" Da Jinya was taken aback when he heard Hu Bayi''s words."You two still have this way?"


    You know, this year and month, electronic goods are in short supply...


    This thing, everyone knows that as long as it is shipped, it will never be crushed.


    The big golden teeth all want to participate.


    "How can we have this way, this is not what Yezi introduced to us..." The fat man said carelessly.


    Hearing what the fat man said, Da Jinya suddenly realized... "What I said, it was introduced by Zhou Ye... Then there is nothing wrong with it."


    Since the last separation, Da Jinya has also inquired about Zhou Ye''s origin.


    He himself was a person who was in the middle of the scene, and he had a wide range of people who taught and taught, and he did not check after three checks, which can be regarded as checking the identity of Zhou Yeming.


    When I knew Zhou Ye''s identity, Da Jinya was surprised...


    Damn it, what kind of Mr. Yin and Yang you a foreign imperial child run here??


    Of course, I was so complaining in my heart, but I didn''t dare to neglect Zhou Ye... This time he was late because he was really delayed.


    "Ye Zhou to my friend, that''s nothing to say..." Da Jinya hurriedly said, "Since the two are brothers of Lord Zhou, then I won''t pretend... As long as you two bring back the antique, I won''t take any money. , Introduce customers for free... how about?"


    "How embarrassing is this?" Old Hu said with a smile when he heard Da Jinya''s words.


    He knew that Da Jinya changed his tune because of Zhou Ye''s face.


    "Okay... Now that you have said so, let''s do it." Zhou Ye interrupted, "Old Hu, you are going to collect antiques and take me..."


    "Take you one?" Lao Hu was stunned for a moment... Isn''t you a young man who followed us to the countryside?


    "Don''t underestimate me... I am also a Mr. Yin and Yang. Watch your buddies show you a hand..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, picking up the napkin on the table, and using his index finger to dip some wine in the wine glass, put it on the white napkin. It was like a ghost with a symbol, and after a few scribblings, he threw the napkin away and spoke the truth."disease--!"


    As the voice fell, the white napkin was directly folded in mid-air, and finally turned into a group of human figures, punching on the table like a punch.


    "Fuck..."


    "I''m going..."


    "..."


    At this moment, whether it was Big Golden Tooth or Fatty Wang, they all leaked a look of surprise.


    Even Hu Bayi, who has been talking well, couldn''t help but explode.


    In the entire private room, except for the humanoid villain folded from the napkin, there was no other sound except the whirring wind of punching.


    After a long while-after a Taizu long punch, the villain bowed to everyone, and after Zhou Ye screamed, it turned into an ordinary white napkin again.


    "Fuck, Yezi, do you still do this?"


    Fatty Wang could not wait to grab Zhou Ye''s arm and asked, "Where did you learn this hand?"


    "You know... My family is from Ryukyu. When the national army retreated to Ryukyu, many domestic foreigners were entrapped..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "I, I didn''t like learning since I was a child. I am interested in folk art, and besides, my family is not short of money, so I invited a lot of strangers to teach me..."


    "..." XN


    Hearing this, Da Jinya felt slanderous in his heart-yes, of course you are not short of money, you are from a royal background, as long as you want, who would dare not invite you.


    In any case, Zhou Ye''s onmyoji technique was known to everyone.


    "Master Hu, don''t you also learn Onmyoji? Can you do this with Master Zhou?" Da Jinya asked curiously.


    "Yin and Yang techniques are extensive and profound... There are many branches." Hu Bayi smiled bitterly: "I learned the technique of dividing gold and fixing acupoints in this vein. What I do is to look at Fengshui and fix the tomb. But Yezi''s vein, it seems, It should be the method of exorcising ghosts and souls...Spells are different from spells. The spells emphasize learning, and the law emphasizes talent."


    Hearing Hu Bayi''s words, the fat man and Da Jinya couldn''t help but cast their gazes at Zhou Ye, waiting for his confirmation.


    As for Zhou Ye, he knew a feathery onmyoji... it was true that he could magic.


    However, facing the gazes of Big Golden Tooth and Fatty''s probing, Zhou Ye didn''t care, he just picked Thumbs up, and said, "Old Hu''s eyes are bright...how on earth? I will go to the countryside with you..."


    "Going to the countryside or something, of course it doesn''t matter... I just want to ask, Yezi, what do you want to do when you go to the countryside?" Hu Bayi pondered for a while and said, "If you want to play, I advise you Don''t go with us...there is nothing fun in that place..."


    "I don''t want to go play..." Zhou Ye took a bite of the food and said, "I just want to go to the countryside to see if there is anything worth collecting..."


    "You know, a lot of good things from the ancestors have been burnt through the four olds, and now I can''t find any fun things on the market."


    "I''m going to the countryside with you, just want to go to the country to see if I can get some interesting things."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s explanation, Hu Bayi pondered for a moment, then nodded, "Okay... Then let''s go to the countryside together, by the way... You have to listen to me then, don''t do your own thing..."


    "Okay, I''m not a ceramic doll either... Don''t take special care of me." Zhou Ye said, picking up a ceramic bowl lid and placing it on the palm of his hand, and the five fingers closed together with a muffled sound from his hand.


    After a while, the thin Taosha slowly flowed out from between his fingers...


    Well, seeing this move, Hu Bayi had no doubts.


    If he doesn''t use a gun, it is estimated that if five or six are together, they are not necessarily opponents.


    How can I play with this Nima??


    Now that he has made a plan to return to Niu Xinshan, it shouldn''t be too late... Hu Bayi intends to prepare to sell something for the blind date tomorrow, and leave early the day after tomorrow.


    It''s just that Zhou Ye made a new suggestion... He planned to give some money to Lao Hu, which was a bit of his own mind.


    Then, the day after tomorrow, Zhou Ye planned to drive them back directly.


    At first, Hu Bayi had some reluctances. After all, he and Fatty Wang together only made up less than 600 yuan, and Zhou Ye took out 1,000 yuan at once, which was a bit too extravagant.


    But Zhou Ye said, "It''s okay, it''s just money for two meals at the Beijing Hotel."After that, Hu Bayi stopped resigning... Maybe it was because he finally realized that Zhou Ye was a super rich owner.


    Chapter 2467 First encounter with a small accountant...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and sixty seven

 Chapter 2085

    When going to the mountains and going to the countryside, the place where Wang Kaixuan and Hu Bayi went to the countryside was not very far from Beijing.


    In the west of Liaoning Province, Ganggangziying Village in Fuxin City.


    Driving from Beijing, it is more than six hundred kilometers.


    Although the roads are not very good these years, the problem is-he has fewer cars these years.


    Moreover, Zhou Ye''s car itself has excellent off-road performance, and those bad roads are nothing to him.


    If you have to say that there are difficulties, it is probably because there is no navigation.


    But fortunately, there are Umbrella satellites in space, so for Zhou Ye, the orientation is not a problem.


    "It''s still comfortable to sit in this car..." Fatty Wang lay lazily on the back seat, looking tired."This is much more comfortable than riding a green train..."


    "You are corrupted by the degenerate life of capitalism..."


    "Yezi is not an outsider either...the capitalists are also red...you say yes, Yezi."


    "Hehe, I''m not a capitalist, I''m just a boring rich man." Zhou Ye drove the car and smiled.


    Not to mention, although the road is slower or slower, the scenery is still very good.


    Starting at 6 o''clock in the morning, Zhou Ye speeded up when he hit a place with few cars and people, and slowed down when he hit a place with many people.


    It took nearly eight hours to drive six hundred kilometers.


    After one o''clock in the afternoon, he passed the downtown area of ??Fuxin, and then Zhou Ye drove for a long time in the direction of Lao Hu and the others.


    As a result, I found a very sad thing.


    They are lost...


    Fuck, this Nima is really embarrassing.


    Zhou Ye knew that there was an electronic satellite map, but the point was that Lao Hu and the others couldn''t understand it... They knew the name of Tunzi, or the name of the village like Kaoshantun.


    How can this thing be marked on the electronic map??


    Just when everyone stopped their cars at the intersection and was worried.


    A donkey cart came from afar...


    The man who drove the car was a fifty-year-old man. Sitting in the car was a 16 or 7-year-old girl with two pigtails, black-rimmed glasses and a pink scarf.


    Perhaps it was because Zhou Ye''s off-road vehicle was so eye-catching. When passing by the car, the girl couldn''t help but stared at it.


    Hu Bayi, who was worrying, saw the girl, suddenly moved in his heart, opened the car door and jumped out."Yaoyao..."


    Zhu Mengyao was stunned when she heard someone calling her nickname... She recognized Hu Bayi at a glance."Brother Hu..."


    Although when Hu Bayi went to the countryside, the little girl was still running around behind her ass with two rows of snot.


    But after all, he was eleven or twelve years old at that time, and Zhu Mengyao had already remembered.


    "Uncle, stop... It''s Brother Hu and the others who are back." With that, Zhu Mengyao jumped out of the car without waiting for the donkey cart to hear.Quickly ran over."Brother Hu... why are you back?"


    "Didn''t I want to come back to see the blind date?" Hu Bayi said with a smile.


    "Ah, that''s right..." Hu Bayi said, pointing at Fatty Wang and Zhou Ye, who followed behind them, and said, "Your Brother Triumph is also back..."


    At this time Fatty Wang also came over and said with a smile: "Oh, I haven''t seen you in a few years, the snot girl that year turned into a golden flower!"


    "Brother Fatty, see what you said..." Although Zhu Mengyao was greeting Fatty Wang, her small eyes kept looking at Zhou Ye who was following him.


    Hu Bayi''s heart suddenly moved... Fuck, he shouldn''t have brought this scourge, it seems that another sister has fallen into his pit.


    "Brother Hu, who is he??"


    Zhu Mengyao asked actively...


    "This is a friend of mine... This time I brought us here, by the way..." Hu Bayi really didn''t want to introduce Zhou Ye to Zhu Mengyao... How to say, this little girl was also brought up by him. He really didn''t want this little girl to fall into Zhou Ye''s huge prehistoric pit.


    However, if he didn''t speak, wouldn''t Zhou Ye introduce himself?


    Looking at Zhu Mengyao, who looked at him with big eyes without blinking, Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his hand, "Hello, I am Zhou Ye...I am Lao Hu''s friend."


    "Hello, my name is Zhou Mengyao...no, no...I am Zhu Mengyao...I am the accountant in the village." Zhu Mengyao made a slip of the tongue and named himself Zhou Ye''s surname.


    This guy made Hu Bayi''s heart sink suddenly...


    Paralysis, the dead bird...


    Why is Yezi''s charm so great???Just opening her mouth made Yaoyao forget her last name.


    And Fatty, a heartless guy, still teased Zhu Mengyao."Yaoyao, aren''t you... When I saw that the handsome guy even changed his surname?? Why? Is this planning to marry Yezi and be a wife?"


    Hearing this, Zhu Mengyao''s face turned red...As a northeastern girl, she really dared to love and hate... But, after all, she is a young girl who has been in love with her, how can she withstand the ridicule of the fat man? .


    And when Hu Bayi heard the words of this fat man, he really wanted to kick it up... Can you speak? If you don¡¯t need you, the little girl can¡¯t resist Zhou Ye¡¯s charm. Is there any more girl??


    As a ten thousand-year-old demon of EQ Online, Zhou Ye certainly wouldn''t laugh at Zhu Mengyao''s mistakes. After shaking hands with the little girl, he smiled and said, "Meng Yao, it''s a good name."


    "Thanks, thank you..." Zhu Mengyao didn''t know where to put her hands at this time.


    No, I can''t let them talk like that anymore.


    "By the way, Yaoyao, we haven''t been back in a few years and we have forgotten how we are going... show us a way." Hu Bayi said with a smile.


    "No problem, I''ll tell Uncle Old Gen. Today he goes to the city to do errands...I won''t go with him this time." After that, Zhu Mengyao hurried to the donkey cart that had just gotten off and followed the driver. After saying a few words, the old man returned to the car, "Let''s go, I will show you the way..."


    "Okay, this time someone is showing the way, we are not afraid of getting lost..." Hu Bayi said happily.


    However, after boarding the car, Hu Bayi was depressed again...


    why??


    To give directions, of course, you have to sit in the front passenger seat, and in this way, Zhu Mengyao naturally sat with Zhou Ye.


    Although the two had nothing to do with each other... Hu Bayi didn''t want Zhou Ye to harm the girl he knew.


    He was really afraid that when Zhou Ye would start chaos and end his life, he would be unable to be a man when he was in the village.


    However, no matter what he thinks, the matter is now... he has no way back.


    Hu Bayi could only pray that Zhou Ye would not act on Yaoyao.


    However, how is that possible??

 Chapter 2086

    In any case, Zhu Mengyao is a beautiful little girl paper... and it is still a natural beautiful little girl paper, how could Zhou Ye let it go??Besides, sometimes... even if Zhou Ye didn''t start, the little girl couldn''t help but start to him based on his charm.


    Chapter 2468 A Thunderbolt...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and sixty eight


    Zhu Mengyao sat in the passenger seat, looking at the luxurious decorations in the car... Feeling the soft leather seat under the buttocks, there was a feeling that he didn''t know where to put his hands and feet.


    It''s not that she has never taken a car.


    However, this year''s car really doesn''t have such an advanced interior.


    Even the faint smell of good smell coming from the car gave her an indescribable sense of inferiority.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye looked at Zhu Mengyao, who was fidgeting beside him, and asked with a smile: "Do you feel the position of the seat is uncomfortable? How about I adjust it for you?"


    "No...no...I, I''m just afraid of dirtying your car, Brother Zhou..." Zhu Mengyao said awkwardly.


    "Hey, Yaoyao, you just think too much...what''s the matter. Yezi is not that stingy..." The fat man sitting in the back row heard Zhu Mengyao''s words and laughed: "Sit as you please. , Don¡¯t care so much..."


    "Bah, the little girl from Yaoyao''s family, do you think everyone is like you, heartless?" Old Hu teased.


    "Hahaha... the old nonsense is right, the fat man is just a faceless, heartless guy, ignore him..." Zhou Ye said, looking at Zhu Mengyao and said: "But there is one thing he said correctly. Since you called my brother, just treat this as your own car, don''t think about it so much..."


    "Hmm..." Zhu Mengyao nodded gently after hearing Zhou Ye''s persuasion...


    The Black Knight XV starts again...


    This time, with Zhu Mengyao, a local girl, as a guide, I will never get lost.


    Fatty Wang in the back row, with a heartless appearance, opened the window and sang Lin Haixueyuan...


    Although the road to the village was not well repaired, the off-road performance of Zhou Ye''s car was really good.


    Along the way, Zhu Mengyao felt wobbly, and within a short while... he went to the village.


    The car drove to the drying valley field in Tunzikou and stopped...


    You can''t stop without stopping... The road below is only less than two meters wide, and the car is really hard to get through.


    At this time, a bunch of half-and-half children in the village surrounded...How could rural children of this era have seen such a handsome car?


    They surrounded the car one by one, staring at their big round eyes curiously, looking at the steel monster.


    "Go, don''t be around here... all come to help move things." Zhu Mengyao got out of the car and directed the half-and-half children with a smile.


    This time it was because Zhou Ye drove home, and he also funded a lot of money.So, there are many things to bring back.


    After opening the trunk at the back of the car, Hu Bayi and the fat man, while instructing the half-size boys to move things, brought down a black and white TV set.


    Then, surrounded by the children, everyone walked towards the old secretary''s house in the village.


    Swallow walked out of the old party secretary''s daughter, who had heard the news long before he arrived at the old party secretary''s house.


    When we jumped in here, Lao Hu and Fatty didn¡¯t do much harm to the chickens and ducks raised by the folks... Even so, the folks still felt very cordial when they saw them...


    The people in the Northeast are so real. If you treat you as a friend, as long as you don''t do things that are sorry for your friends, you will be their brother for the rest of your life.


    "Sister Yanzi...who do you see is back..." Zhu Mengyao couldn''t close her smile when she saw the swallow coming out.


    At this time, Yanzi who walked out of the house also saw Hu Bayi and Fatty Wang, and they rushed over in surprise."Brother Bayi, Brother Fatty, you guys want to die..."


    "Swallow..." X2


    Hu Bayi and Fatty Wang also greeted them with a smile.


    "You said you guys... I haven''t come back for so many years."


    "Isn''t this coming back?" The fat man said with a smile.


    "Yes, isn''t this coming back?" Hu Bayi looked at the two children, one boy and one girl, who followed Yanzi timidly, and asked with a smile, "This is a child?"


    "Yes, hurry... Call Uncle..."


    "Hey!" Lao Hu agreed while taking out a large amount of fruit candy from his pocket and stuffing it into the hands of the two children.


    By this time Zhou Ye had already given out sweets to the half-old children who were helping with moving things, and walked over.


    "By the way, this is my friend with Fatty, Zhou Ye..." Hu Bayi hurriedly introduced: "This time he just came back with us to have a look..."


    "Okay... okay..." Yanzi said with a smile... "It''s all his own, not polite... Quickly, let''s go inside and talk..."


    At this moment-several people walked out with the old secretary.


    Seeing the figure of the old party secretary, Lao Hu and Fatty immediately greeted them."Old Party Secretary..." X2


    "Chairman Mao''s child is back..." Seeing the two of them, the old secretary was extremely excited.Holding Lao Hu''s hand, he refused to let go...


    "came back¡­¡­"


    "Chairman Mao, his old man, are you okay now?"


    "Okay, his old man is fine..."


    "Yes, I lie in the memorial hall every day, anyone who misses him can go in and see his old man..."


    "Where to lie?"


    "Memorial..." Hu Bayi said loudly... He already felt that there was something wrong with the old branch secretary''s hearing.


    Yanzi hurriedly explained: "I told you that at the 1973 meeting, my father''s ears were shaken when he opened the mountain and fired artillery, and he was a little confused and confused..."


    "Go, come in... Walk around..."


    The old party secretary pulled up the two of them and walked into the house...


    Zhou Ye seemed to be a little lonely here for an instant... However, there is no other way. People have gone to the countryside here. It can be said that this is their second hometown, and what about him?I haven''t been here again, and it''s normal to be ignored by others.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and was about to enter the house with the crowd... At this moment, a clear female voice came from beside him, "Brother Zhou, let''s enter the house too..."


    Zhou Ye turned his head and saw that it was none other than Zhu Mengyao, the little accountant...


    At this moment, she was staring at him with beautiful eyes, blinking at him...


    "Um...into the house." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    Seeing Zhou Ye nodded, Xiao Accounting''s pretty face suddenly blushed, then he pulled up Zhou Ye''s sleeves and walked into the room.


    "By the way, Yanzi...what about your man?" Hu Bayi asked curiously on the way.

 Chapter 2087

    "They were all taken care of by the archaeological team..." Yanzi smiled.


    Hearing this, Hu Bayi and the fat man''s hearts suddenly snorted: "Archaeological team? What archeological team?"


    "It''s the government''s archaeological team... At the time of the Tangshan earthquake in 1976, our Gada also belonged to the earthquake zone. This earthquake... Niuxin Mountain shattered."


    "Then found a large tomb that looked like that palace inside. That guy...good stuff has an old nose..."


    "This incident alarmed the government, and the archaeological team came right there after...we hired all the strong laborers from the surrounding villages to do the work, and paid three yuan a day for food and drink..."


    After listening to Yanzi''s explanation, Hu Bayi and Fatty Wang suddenly felt a sense of loss...It just so happened that Zhou Ye also walked over at this time, and the two of them couldn''t help but cast their eyes on Zhou Ye.As if asking-what should I do now??


    Chapter 2469 you sleep in my house at night...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and sixty nine


    For Zhou Ye, of course he had expected this to be the case...


    After all, it''s not that he hasn''t seen the ghost blowing the lamp.


    "Okay, let''s go in..." Zhou Ye patted the shoulders of the two of them... "The road to heaven is infinite and human... Take your time."


    "Hmm..." X2


    At this point, Hu Bayi and Fatty Wang can only take one step and see one step... I just hope, their last hope is gone.


    Everyone walked into the house, took off their shoes and put on the kang...


    "You said you... come back when you come back, what else to bring..." the old secretary laughed.


    "We honor and respect your old age, isn''t this what we should..." Hu Bayi said, introducing the old party secretary: "Old party secretary, this is my friend, Zhou Ye..."


    "This kid is so handsome..." The old branch secretary smiled and praised... "Have you gotten married? Do you want to introduce you a girl doll..."


    Zhou Ye hadn''t spoken yet, Hu Bayi grabbed it first."Old party secretary... don''t worry about him. People, they are already married..."


    The voice said that the thief was loud, and it was not only heard by the people in the room, but also by Zhu Mengyao who was helping in the nearby kitchen.


    Hearing this, she felt a tremor in her heart...The green onion that was being cleaned in her hand could not be held, and it fell to the ground with a snap.


    Yanzi hurriedly leaned over, "Yaoyao, are you okay?"


    "I, I''m okay... Sister Yanzi..." Zhu Mengyao suppressed the uncomfortable feeling in her heart, and barely pulled a smile on her face, "Maybe it was a little tired just now..."


    "Then you can go back and rest early...for cooking, I''ll do it..."


    "Don''t, Sister Yanzi, I''m fine..."


    With that said, Zhu Mengyao bent over and picked up the green onions that had fallen from the ground.He lowered his head in a muffled voice and washed the dishes...


    As someone who came by, how could Yanzi fail to see the mentality of a small accountant?


    In fact, she also saw that Xiao Accounting was a bit interesting to her friend named Zhou Ye of Bayi Brother...


    It''s no wonder that that guy is so good-looking, even if she is a woman who has two married children, she will inevitably be a little moved when she sees it, let alone the little accountant, a young girl who is in love.


    Alas, it¡¯s a pity that they are already married...


    Poor Yaoyao...


    Thinking of this, Yanzi couldn''t help sighing...


    At this moment, in the back room...Hu Bayi and Fatty Wang, both on the kang''s head, were experiencing the biggest blow in their lives.


    From the mouth of the old party secretary, they learned that the old party secretary has decided to donate the old objects picked up by various households to the country for free.


    This is equivalent to saying... This time they are running for nothing.


    Even though they did not feel a pity that they used the money to buy something for the old secretary.


    But, after all, this time it was nothing...getting rich, don''t even think about it.


    Under the depression, the two of them will inevitably feel uncomfortable... And Zhou Ye, this guy, had already known this result before coming, so he was not depressed, let alone lost.


    He is enjoying the authentic Northeastern home cooking.


    Seeing Zhou Ye being so leisurely, the two of them became even more angry.


    hit?Can''t beat... scolding?No reason...


    Okay, then drink the bar...


    With a sulky feeling, the two of them became fierce, and wanted to lay Zhou Ye down.


    But the question is - Zhou Ye, a non-human being, will be smashed by these two??


    Together with the old party secretary and a companion, there were a total of five people on the wine table and drank twelve bottles of liquor.


    This meal...all of a sudden from noon to five or six o''clock in the afternoon.


    What happened to Zhou Ye, but what about those two??


    Including the old party secretary and the accompanying guests...one counts as one, and the four people at the wine table don''t know their personal affairs after drinking.


    When Yanzi and the others came back, they found that there were almost no sober people on the Kang, except Zhou Ye.


    "How do you drink this..." Yanzi looked at the wine bottles rolling around on the kang with a shocked expression on his face.


    "They think I''m a bully... so they plan to pour me down..." Zhou Ye said, throwing a peanut into the eye."As a result...I was fine, they got down."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yanzi was amused... "Yes, I have to clean up now..."


    With that said, Yanzi called in a few married women from outside, dragging others, and tidying up.


    After a while, I finished cleaning up the kang...


    "You sleep here tonight..." Yanzi said.


    "Don''t, just arrange Lao Hu and the fat man... I''ll go live in the car." Zhou Ye said, walking towards the outside of the house.


    "Hey, it''s cold at night, you are not afraid of freezing in the car..." Yanzi hurriedly chased out and asked.


    "It''s okay, there is heating in the car, so I''m not afraid of the cold..." Zhou Ye waved his hand without looking back, and said, "I don''t want to sleep on a kang with two drunks. What if they throw me up at night?"


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s back, Yanzi couldn''t help but shook his head, "What a young master..."


    In fact, it''s not that Zhou Ye doesn''t want to sleep in a pit, it''s really - he doesn''t like sleeping with men.


    Instead of sleeping with a man, he might as well sleep in his car.

 Chapter 2088

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the northeast of autumn, it gets dark very early...just six or seven o''clock, the sky is already dark.


    Zhou Ye stepped on the path in the village like this, wandering towards the Shaigu Field.


    Came to the threshing field... where you parked yourself.


    Zhou Ye looked around, and the bear children who had been around the car had already been dragged home by his old mother to eat.


    There are no more people in the whole Sun Valley...


    Just as he was about to open the door and get in the car... Suddenly there was a rush of footsteps behind him.


    "Big Brother Zhou... Brother Zhou..."


    Zhou Ye turned his head to see that it was none other than Zhu Mengyao, the little accountant.


    "Yaoyao, why are you here?" Zhou Ye asked strangely.


    "I heard Sister Yanzi say that you don''t want to live with Brother Hu and the others, so you want to live in the car at night?" Zhu Mengyao stared at her round beautiful eyes and asked, "Then what do you cover at night?"


    "You don''t need to cover anything..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "When the heater in the car turns on, the thief is warm..."


    "How can it work..." Zhu Mengyao said, grabbing Zhou Ye, turning around and leaving."It''s cold here at night... I can''t hold it without sleeping."


    "Then where are you going to let me sleep?" Zhou Ye asked while following Zhu Mengyao.


    "You don''t want to sleep with Big Brother Hu and the others, just sleep at my house that night..." Zhu Mengyao finished saying this... her face blushed involuntarily.


    "I slept in your house, where do you sleep?"


    "It''s okay for me to squeeze with Sister Yanzi tonight..." Although she knew that Zhou Ye already had a wife, but...so Zhu Mengyao watched Zhou Ye get so cold at night, she said nothing.


    Chapter 2470 You will be one of the happiest women in the world.


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and seventy


    Zhu Mengyao''s home is not too far away from the threshing floor, probably about forty to fifty meters.


    The entire village is built against the mountain, halfway up the mountain.


    Every house is far apart...


    After pulling Zhou Ye back to her home, Zhu Mengyao opened the door... After lighting up the oil lamp at home, she started laying on the bed for Zhou Ye.


    She didn''t let Zhou Ye use her own bedding, but from the wooden box next to her, she took out a set of brand new flower bedding that she had saved for marriage and spread it on the kang.


    Standing next to the kang, Zhou Ye watched Zhu Mengyao bend over to help her make the bed... He couldn''t help but move slightly.


    I have to say that Zhu Mengyao is really not ugly.


    Especially, when she bent over to make the bed, her tight pants tightened her round buttocks, looking like a ripe peach.


    I really want to touch it...


    Zhou Ye thought so, and he did the same.


    "Ah... Brother Zhou..." Zhu Mengyao, who was making the bed, suddenly couldn''t help but feel soft when he felt a pair of fiery big hands on her straight buttocks.


    The whole person couldn''t help lying down on the kang just laid.


    "Don''t... Brother Zhou... We are not like this..." Zhu Mengyao was already at a loss... She wanted to turn over and push Zhou Ye away... However, when she just turned over, she was caught by Zhou. Ye completely blocked his little cowardice.


    "Mmm...Zhou...Mum... Brother Zhou...Mum..."


    As Zhou Ye''s tongue broke through her little coquettish, Zhu Mengyao could no longer speak.


    All she could do at this time was to open her arms and hug Zhou Ye''s back tightly...that strength, as if she wanted to squeeze him into her body.


    She likes Zhou Ye... There is no doubt that everyone has a love for beauty.


    She once thought of giving up Zhou Ye... After all, Zhou Ye had a wife.


    However, when Zhou Ye hugged her and kissed her... all the sensibility in her mind was gone.


    "Um... uh... uh..."


    At this moment, Zhu Mengyao was like a clumsy bird, learning Zhou Ye''s appearance, sticking out her tongue and lingering with him.


    Her tight eyes and trembling eyelashes all showed her incomparable excitement.


    As for Zhou Ye, kissing Zhu Mengyao, his hands were not honest... Following her back, she slowly slid down.


    After playing with the pair of straight buttock flaps for a while, Zhou Ye''s magical hands reached for the belt around his waist.


    Profound meaning-take off your pants with one hand and start.


    Profound meaning-unbuckle with one hand, launch.


    After the two secrets came down, the two biggest obstacles had already been killed by Zhou Ye.


    However, just when he was going to make persistent efforts to turn the little beauty in his arms into a little white sheep, he was pressed tightly by a pair of little hands.


    "Big Brother Zhou..." At this time, Zhu Mengyao had already felt that the two lines of defense on her body had been lost. She stared at Zhou Ye... her eyes were full of pleading."Don''t..."


    "Yaoyao doesn''t like me?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile looking at the eyes of the little beauty in her arms.


    "I like Big Brother Zhou... But... But... Brother Zhou, you already have a wife... Oh..." Zhu Mengyao was already in tears.


    The saddest thing in life is this. I love you, but your wife is not me.


    "Little fool, don''t you know that I am from Ryukyu? There is a custom of polygamy in our place..." Zhou Ye persuaded softly.


    "But... but..." Hearing this, Zhu Mengyao stopped crying... but still a little bit unable to turn.


    "But what..." Zhou Ye smiled evilly, lowered his head to her ear, and whispered softly: "Hey, leave everything to me, I will make you one of the happiest women in the world."


    Hearing these love words, Zhu Mengyao felt sweet in her heart. She didn''t know whether Zhou Ye''s words were true or whether they were just sweet words that were just trying to lie to her.


    But, for him, she is willing to try...


    Thinking of this, Zhu Mengyao obediently closed her eyes again... Pressing Zhou Ye''s small hands, she also retracted it again and hugged him tightly.


    The project that was delayed for a long time, at this moment, proudly restarted...


    Zhou Ye grabbed Zhu Mengyao''s pants with both hands and pulled them down...

 Chapter 2089

    This time, the little girl not only didn''t stop him, but rather straightened her waist slightly and cooperated with Zhou Ye to disarm her...


    This next week, Zhou Ye grabbed the sides of his pants, underwear and long trousers, and put his hands together... With this, Zhu Mengyao''s lower body was completely naked.


    At this time, the little girl had shyly covered her face with her hands, as if she could hide it in this way.


    But would Zhou Ye make her wish??


    After picking up the lower body, of course you must take off the upper body...


    Three times and five to two, Zhou Ye took off the little girl''s upper body, Qiu Yi, and the small vest, and suddenly a pair of strong pepper milk appeared in front of Zhou Ye...


    Seeing the pair of small and lovely nipples standing proudly on the white breasts, Zhou Ye stopped talking nonsense, and directly lowered his head to hold the pink nipples.


    At this moment, Zhu Mengyao only felt a tingling sensation on her nipples. She involuntarily stretched out her arms, hugged Zhou Ye''s head before Hungarian, and slightly pushed her upper body forward... "Brother... You...you lightly...ah...itchy..."


    And here, Zhou Ye obviously wouldn''t just stop like this, the upper three lanes are over, there is no next three lanes.


    While gently sucking at the cute nipples, Zhou Ye grabbed the breast on the other side with one hand, and with the other hand, he followed Mengyao¡¯s body, straight down the river...until the water began to flow between his legs. Valley.


    Two fingers broke through...While rubbing gently outside the labia, while looking for the clitoris that is getting harder.


    After a while, under Zhou Ye''s persevering pursuit, he finally found his goal, and immediately stretched out a finger... Gently click or press, or knead or pinch to play with that lovely square inch of land. .


    Zhu Mengyao is a big girl with a yellow flower, how can I feel this kind of romantic means...


    In less than two minutes, she couldn''t help it anymore. The whole person was like a convulsion. While pressing Zhou Ye''s head against her chest, she staggered her legs, like a python, desperately holding Zhou Ye''s cause. Big hand... the sound of crying came from his mouth.


    "Ah... brother... you... you killed me... you killed your sister... ah¡ª¡ª!!!"


    A full minute later, Zhu Mengyao felt as though she had lost all her strength and collapsed on the couch.


    "Haha...now, the show has just begun." Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Zhu Mengyao, who had already had a climax... With a smile, he disarmed all of her...


    And at this time, all Zhu Mengyao could do...can only pick up the quilt on the side and cover her head like an ostrich...as if it would save her from facing her last moments.


    But, the question is¡ªWill Zhou Ye let her go so easily??


    Chapter 2471 Zhu Menyao Who Lived Alive


    Chapter Two Thousand Seventy One


    The whole room, perhaps because of the good kang-burning, not only didn''t feel cold, but rather hot.


    Zhou Ye, who had already disarmed his entire body, looked at Zhu Mengyao who was half lying on the kang and covered her face with a quilt, and her horns couldn''t help but smile.


    Girl, the first shyness is always so touching.


    He grinned and held his angry cock with his hand, rubbing it gently between Yaoyao''s legs.


    Every time, when his goose-egg-thick glans scratched Yaoyao''s small hole, her body would always tremble slightly.


    Once...twice...three times...


    Before she knew it, the square inch between Yaoyao''s legs had become watery... a transparent and viscous liquid flowing down her slightly opened vaginal opening.


    The scenery is beautiful.


    Zhu Mengyao, who covered her face with a quilt, couldn''t help it at this time.


    Every time, when the hot glans stroked her hole, her heart couldn''t help but tremble...


    The hot and hard playing response, as if scratching the tip of her heart, made her feel extremely nervous.


    The tension, coupled with the itching from between her legs, made her feel uncomfortable.


    She couldn''t help it and wanted to beg.


    "Brother, brother... don''t... stop teasing me..."


    Hearing Yaoyao''s dull voice coming from the quilt, Zhou Ye smiled happily... "Yaoyao, come, let her face out, let Brother see..."


    Yaoyao, who was hiding in the quilt, heard Zhou Ye''s words, and she felt bitter hatred in her heart--this bad guy would play with her like that.


    Resisting the shame, Zhu Mengyao pulled down the quilt covering her face a little... Leaking out her beautiful eyes that were already full of spring water, and said with a greasy voice: "Brother~..."


    Zhou Ye smiled, stretched out his hand, and pulled off the quilt she was holding to cover her small face... Then, with a strong hand, he wrapped her pink neck with his hand, and said softly, "Guy Yaoyao, come here. ...Look carefully, how did you become my woman..."


    At this time, Zhu Mengyao, who had to look at the intersection of the two due to angle problems, was already shy and almost speechless, but in response to Zhou Ye''s request, she nodded obediently."Hmm~"


    Zhou Ye received a response, and before Zhu Mengyao was ready, his waist moved forward...


    With a--puff...


    Most of his hard two-eight stick fell into Zhu Mengyao''s pink little hole that no one had ever felt before, and suddenly - a thread of blood flowed out of the little hole along the stick.


    At this moment, Zhu Mengyao felt as if her whole body had been pierced in half by a hot red steel pipe. The intense pain made her painful face turn white, and in an instant the big sweat drops. Flowing down from her forehead... "Brother, brother... lightly... it hurts... woo... it hurts..."


    Seeing Yaoyao''s pretty pale face, Zhou Ye paused his continued movements, leaned down, and kissed her little coot.


    Maybe it was because it was too high and too painful. At this time, Yaoyao opened her arms and hugged Zhou Ye''s neck tightly, Xiao Xiang desperately sucked Zhou Ye''s tongue into her mouth.


    As for Zhou Ye, while kissing Zhu Mengyao, he walked around her with his big hands.


    Or gently squeeze her erect nipples...or rub the plump and firm breasts on her chest.


    After a while, Zhou Ye felt...The little cunt tightly holding his cock gradually relaxed, and gradually, the tight vagina became smooth.


    Obviously, Zhu Mengyao is ready...


    So - he began to try gently, pushing his waist.


    Gradually, Zhu Mengyao, who was kissing him, had a sweet and greasy snort in his nose. The voice sounded like both comfortable and uncomfortable...


    Zhou Ye knew--this little girl had gradually become better.


    Now, he has also accelerated...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye gradually increased the strength of his waist. Every time, he pushed his cock into the bottom of Yaoyao''s vagina... The clash of meat and meat, the sound of the slutty water coming out of the vagina, suddenly sounded. one slice.


    "Brother...Brother..."


    At this time, Yaoyao was already beautiful to the extreme. She looked at her man¡¯s handsome face obsessively, holding him tightly in her arms with her arms, and her two long, white legs were like clips. Around his waist... something she didn''t understand was in her mouth...


    "Ah... brother... you... you poke me to death... you poke your sister''s heart... ah..."


    "Would you like to be more comfortable?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly at the obsessive look on Yaoyao''s face.


    "Bad guy..." Seeing the bad smile on his man''s face, Yao Yaoming knew that he was teasing herself on purpose, but she couldn''t help but nodded obediently, "Yeah~"

 Chapter 2090

    "Feel the wind..."


    In an instant, Zhou Ye accelerated his piling speed...


    Re-like it once and again, inserting one''s own cock into Zhu Mengyao''s tight cunt once and again deeply.


    "Ah...ah..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s actions, Zhu Mengyao no longer knew how to call... She just felt like a boat in the waves, constantly being thrown into the higher sky by her own man again and again.


    In the end, a big wave hit, and she couldn''t hold on anymore... The whole person''s mind was blank... There was a trembling and convulsions all over the body...


    Seeing Zhu Mengyao, who had been fucked out by himself, Zhou Ye smiled evilly... and stopped.


    After a while, when Zhu Mengyao gradually calmed down... he smiled narrowly and pressed hard... once again, he deeply inserted the meat stick into her small hole, and then released the Jing Shu.


    In an instant, the hot and powerful semen hit Zhu Mengyao''s heart...


    At this moment, her body has completely ignored the instructions of her brain.The whole is like an octopus, just hooping Zhou Ye''s body, tightening his legs forcefully, pushing his lower body upwards forcefully, as if he wanted to swallow the whole person into Zhou Ye''s body It¡¯s the same... a dying scream in my mouth... "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    After being thrown to a higher peak by Zhou Ye again, she passed out completely.


    When Zhu Mengyao returned to her senses, she didn''t know how long it had passed.


    Looking at the man who was still looking at her with energy, Zhu Mengyao knew...she was willing to do anything for him, even if it was to die for him, she would not hesitate.


    "Brother~ I love you... I love you so much..."


    "Me too..." Zhou Ye smiled at the girl who was acting like a baby in his arms.He turned over while holding Yaoyao, lying on the kang... let Yaoyao lie in his arms.


    Yaoyao felt the culprit in her body that brought her infinite happiness, and asked a little anxiously: "Brother~You, are you still not comfortable..."


    Chapter 2472 the ruthless old Hu...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and seventy two


    Zhou Ye smiled and lightly scratched Zhu Mengyao''s Qiong nose, and said: "I''m fine, as long as my family Yaoyao is comfortable..."


    Hearing what her own man said, Zhu Mengyao''s heart was moved...


    As a native Northeast sister, to her, her man is her heaven, everything about her... She doesn¡¯t want to care about her own comfort, but make her own man uncomfortable... "Brother, don¡¯t move, let me To serve you..."


    While talking, Yaoyao gently shook her dolphins.


    Although she is a big girl, but when the women in the village get together, they often talk about the shortcomings of the parents, but there are many things between men and women.


    She didn''t like to get together with them because of her disdain, but she knew a lot about it.


    In fact, many rural women¡¯s sexual knowledge is passed down from generation to generation in this way.


    It''s a pity that Zhu Mengyao''s idea is good, but after only two moves, she can''t stand it...


    The climaxes that had been fucked by Zhou Ye had already been repeated, and his whole body was weak.


    Now in her cunt, it is swelling, painful and sensitive...


    Every time she moved, her body couldn''t help but tremble, and every time she moved, she felt her legs trembling from Zhou Ye''s huge glans.


    In a few moments, Zhou Ye didn''t get any better, she first climaxed herself...


    "Brother...I...I really can''t do it..." Zhu Mengyao lay in front of her man''s Huns, her face blushing like a tomato... She was really dying.


    "Why? You try this?" Zhou Ye said, leaning in Zhu Mengyao''s ear and murmured twice.


    Hearing what her own man said, Zhu Mengyao hesitated a little...Finally, she nodded obediently and agreed.


    Then, I saw her bracing herself and getting up from her own man.


    With the separation of the two sex organs, there was a bang, as if the champagne lid was opened.


    Immediately afterwards, she grabbed a new pillow towel and put it between her legs so as not to stain the bed with something flowing out of it. After all, she would still sleep here at night.


    Then, she turned around and lay on Zhou Ye''s legs, grabbed the stick that had just brought her infinite happiness with her hands, wiped it with a pillow towel, then bowed her head... swallowed it.


    I have to say that because Zhou Ye''s cock is thick and long, Zhu Mengyao''s little horn can only swallow a glans at most and can''t swallow it anymore.


    And, because it was the first time, so...her teeth will inevitably be scratched.


    Just don''t think about enjoying something... But that kind of slow conquest and sense of accomplishment can''t be brought by other postures.


    At this time, Zhou Ye was just lying there... he took out a roasted cigar from his bracelet, cut off the cigar head, and smoked the cigar.


    While smoking a cigar, while watching Liangjiamei''s paper give herself an awkward blowjob, it felt like...well, the fairy goddess.


    Of course, with Zhu Mengyao''s ability, she could not completely satisfy Zhou Ye anyway.


    Therefore, afterwards, under Zhou Ye''s bewitchment, she gave her own backyard flowers.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It can be said that Zhu Mengyao has completely become Zhou Ye''s woman this night, both physically and psychologically.


    Although he didn''t have much fun, Zhou Ye had a very good night.


    The pure natural sister paper helps to warm the bed, and when you sleep at night, you can still hold your fragrant body, how cool...


    But Lao Hu and Fatty Wang were not as happy as him.


    Even in the morning, Hu Bayi woke up from worry.


    Uh, or to be precise-should be awakened from poverty.


    After all, when they came back this time, they had already put everything down, his demobilization fee, the deposit for the fat man''s renting house... etc.


    If nothing was achieved this time, then they would really be a bastard and it would be difficult.


    Hu Bayi, who got up early, looked at Fatty Wang who was still sleeping beside him. Without waking him, he put on his clothes and walked out of the house.


    When I came outside, my hangover headache suddenly became sober after being blown by the cold wind.


    The ancient tomb of Niuxin Mountain has been discovered by the archaeological team.


    As for the collection of antiques from the villagers, it is even more difficult to think about... First of all, the old party secretary can''t pass the level.


    But, without gain, how do they make money??


    Is it true that you really want to owe Zhou Ye a huge favor next time, and first go to the south to charge a shipment to Beijing to sell??


    His pride does not allow him to do this...

 Chapter 2091

    Maybe the cool breeze in the morning really inspired him...


    Hu Bayi suddenly remembered something. When they jumped in here, they often heard that there were haunts and savages in the savages.


    Not only do people and animals get there, they often encounter ghosts who can''t get out of the wall. Even the previous expedition team has been in danger there.


    According to his judgment, there should be ancient tombs there.


    The tomb, the yin house...


    The place where the Yin Qi gathers is either an ancient battlefield or an ancient tomb group.


    Niuxinshan ancient tomb can''t be visited anymore. It would be death to fight against the country, but Yerengou can still fight.


    When the time comes, just do it once...it''s done, then stop doing it, and do a serious business through Yezi''s channel.


    Besides, he has his sixteen-character Fengshui mystery to find the grave, and Yezi''s onmyoji to exorcise demons and evil spirits... What''s so scary about him??


    Thinking of this, Hu Ba threw his cigarette butt on the ground forcefully, lifted his foot to stamp it out, and walked to find the old branch secretary.


    Here, you can''t do anything without the locals, don''t say anything else, at least know that the old party secretary, of course, you need to be skilled in speaking, he will not clearly say that he is going to the savages to find the ancients Tomb.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After Hu Bayi greeted the old branch secretary, when he went to find Zhou Ye, he found one thing...Where did Zhou Ye sleep last night??


    Hu Bayi first went to find Yanzi, and Yanzi told him that last night Zhou Ye said that he would go to sleep in the car.


    But when Hu Bayi came to the Shaiguchang, he found that there was no hair in the car...


    Damn it, this Nima is wicked...


    Is it possible that this product will not be lost here??


    However, just when Hu Bayi was worrying about where to find Zhou Ye in the Shaiguchang, Zhou Ye had already walked over from the side road unhurriedly.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s figure, Hu Bayi hurriedly greeted him, "Yezi, where did you sleep last night?"


    "Ahem...Of course I was in the car." Zhou Ye coughed dryly and said solemnly: "I''m afraid you two drunks will throw up at me in the middle of the night, so I slept in the car..."


    "Just be nonsense..." Hu Bayi said, and glanced in the direction where Zhou Ye came, and this glance made him solve the case in an instant...


    I saw a slender figure at the door of a wooden house far away on the path when Zhou Ye came here, looking at it from a distance. Seeing the figure, who is not the little accountant Zhu Mengyao??


    Chapter 2473 Goal Savage Ditch, set off.


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and seventy three


    "Acridine did you give Yaoyao a disaster?"


    Hu Bayi grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand with an anger on his face, "I am a good girl..."


    "Yeah, so I didn''t plan to play around either...I plan to marry her." Zhou Ye said with a natural expression.


    "But you have a wife..." Hu Bayi gritted his teeth: "And there is more than one."


    "So what?" Zhou Ye said unhurriedly: "We can have polygamy there..."


    "Fuck..." Hearing these words, Hu Bayi couldn''t say a word again...


    Yeah, Zhou Ye is from Ryukyu, where people can have polygamy...what does he care about so much?


    Besides, compared to staying in this poor mountain valley, perhaps following Zhou Ye is better for Zhu Mengyao...


    "Forget it... I''ll take you." Hu Bayi''s anger came quickly, and he went quickly... Moreover, he also saw that it was a happy relationship between people. If he intervenes, If you can''t help it, why bother?


    "Okay, don''t make the cry of your single dog..." Zhou Ye slapped Hu Bayi''s hand holding his sleeve away."What should I do next?? Niuxin Mountain can''t go anymore. The antiques in the surrounding ten miles and eight villages have already been dealt with by the archaeological team, so they went back to Beijing in such a desperate way?"


    "Don''t be nonsense... I have never given up without fighting."


    While talking, Lao Hu approached Zhou Ye and said in a low voice: "Let''s set off to Yerengou in a while. There should be a bit of gain there...Go, let''s call Fatty."


    "Okay¡­¡­"


    As they said, they walked towards the wooden house where Hu and Fatty lived last night...


    In the house, the fat man is still sleeping on the kang...


    Old Hu awoke Fatty Wang directly... While there were no outsiders in the house, he told Fatty Wang his plan aside.


    Undoubtedly, Lao Hu''s plan was strongly supported by Comrade Wang Fatty.


    After the three of them discussed, they got up and went back to the Sagu field.


    At this moment, Zhu Mengyao walked over with a bamboo basket."Brother... Brother Hu, Brother Fatty... I baked you some pancakes... You can eat them on the way."


    "Oh, sister Yaoyao is really virtuous..." The heartless Fatty Wang directly took the bamboo basket from Zhu Mengyao, took a piece of cake and ate it.


    But Hu Bayi''s heart was obviously more careful. He heard Yaoyao call Brother Zhou Ye directly, and the thoughts in his heart were immediately confirmed.


    At this moment, a sound of horseshoes sounded... Then, a slim and vigorous figure appeared in front of everyone.


    Seeing this figure, Zhou Ye smiled...I finally waited for you.


    And Zhu Mengyao, who was standing by the car, greeted him directly, "Yingzi... Are you planning to go hunting in the mountains?"


    "No... the old party secretary said that Brother Hu and the others are going to the Savagegou, and they are afraid that something will happen to them, so I will guide them." While talking, Yingzi rolled over and got off the horse and walked to the front of the car.


    The wild and handsome appearance of the car in front of me obviously made this Oroqen hunter a little moved...


    Just looking at the bright and instructive paint on the car, she was a little cautious, "Can I touch it?"


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye said, jumping out of the car."Just touch it...it won''t ruin your money if you touch it."


    "Yingzi is our guide... Why did Yezi get off the car?" Hu Bayi said in amazement...


    "Let''s go to the Yerengou, many places are deep mountains and old forests... I can drive the car up, but the question is-can you cut a way for me?" Zhou Ye said silently.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Well, I almost forgot about this...In the mountains and forests, there are basically no roads. The best way is to ride a horse.


    Yes, I have to borrow a horse...


    Of course, this matter is not under Zhou Ye''s control. After all, Hu Bayi and Fatty Wang are better than him in the village...


    Of course, if Zhou Ye was willing to use money to hit people, he would be more versatile than the two of them.

 Chapter 2092

    Here, Fatty Wang and Hu Bayi went to the village to borrow horses... But Yaoyao and Yingzi got together and whispered, not knowing what they were talking about.


    Time is not long, when Hu Bayi and the others came back with three horses... Yaoyao and Yingzi were also talking about it.


    On this departure, in addition to some things such as ropes, black donkey hoofs, candles, etc., everyone also brought a pot of wine and some dry food.


    In addition to these things, Yingzi also brought three hunting dogs.


    In this way, four people and four horses set off directly on the road...


    Yerengou is not too far away from the village, it looks like more than 200 kilometers.


    It''s not easy to walk just after walking through a piece of grass.


    Looking around, there are dense mountains and forests everywhere.


    Apart from Yingzi bringing a shotgun and a long knife, there were basically no weapons in the group.


    In the morning, Zhou Ye followed them through the mountains and rivers, and over the mountains...


    On the way, Yingzi completely treated Hu Bayi and Fatty Wang as rookies.


    Only Zhou Ye was better and was not assigned any work.


    "Fuck, this big girl looks down on people a bit too much, right?" Is Wang Fatty an angry person?After a while, weird things started to follow.


    "People are also doing this for your own good... Anyway, you are not as good as others when it comes to hunting." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Fuck, Yezi, you can''t speak authentically...Is that the big girl didn''t use you as a buddy..." Fatty Wang said depressed.


    "I guess... Yezi relied on his charming face..." Hu Bayi also came to join in the fun."Otherwise, he doesn''t know what he will be called into?"


    "Hey...Can I treat you two single dogs as envious and jealous?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Hey, Yezi, I wanted to ask you a long time ago... On the way, you are always crying single dogs, what do you mean?" Fatty Wang asked curiously.


    "Are you married?" Zhou Ye glanced at him and asked back.


    "No..."


    "Then do you have an object?"


    "Nor..."


    "Then you are not a single dog?"


    "Fuck...you acridine... don''t run, I fight with you..."


    "I''ll talk about it when you can catch up..." Zhou Ye smiled and flicked the rein, the horse under his hips moved four hooves and galloped up.


    Although Zhou Ye hadn''t rode a horse for many years...but no matter what, his riding skills could smash Wang Fatty for dozens of blocks.


    There is not much difference between the two horses, so... this time, it depends on riding skills.


    After this comparison, Fatty Wang completely understood the gap between Zhou Ye and him.


    I can see it, if I can''t catch it... I ask if you are angry.


    And Yingzi, who had been responsible for leading the way, didn''t scold Fatty and them. Of course she knew that Hu Bayi and Fatty Wang, the two elders, were imbalanced by her, but¡ªthe question is, would she care?They need her to be a guide, not she needs to be a guide for them.


    Distinguish the priority and establish authority, so that when she is in danger in the mountains and forests, she has absolute command power-there is no way, it is so hard to bring a group of laymen into the mountains.


    Of course, Zhou Ye is the only exception, not only because he is handsome...the point is, she was also asked by Yaoyao. After all, everyone is a sister who has played together since childhood. The sisters ask her to take care of her. Brother Qing, how could she not give face to her sisters?


    Chapter 2474 the first day camp...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and seventy four


    Yingzi took Zhou Ye, Lao Hu, and Fatty Wang and his group along the grassland by the forest and mountains, and ran towards Heifengkou.


    It''s also because someone led the way, otherwise, it is estimated that Lao Hu and the others are exhausted and don''t even think about finding a place.


    Although, Yingzi was not at all polite to Lao Hu and Fatty Wang along the way.


    But these two goods didn''t care at all...


    why??


    Because Yingzi has real abilities...


    When driving during the day, Yingzi not only picked a lot of wild mushrooms by the forest, but even let the hound caught a silly roe deer...


    This was greedy for Lao Hu and Fat Wang, so they waited for a good meal when they camped in the evening.


    In the evening, the sun just slanted to the west...


    When everyone arrived at a river bank, Yingzi looked at the sun on the horizon, turned to Zhou Ye and the others and said, "Sleep here today..."


    "Brother Hu, go and tie the horse..."


    "Fat brother, go and collect firewood..."


    "Brother Zhou, come and help me deal with the roe deer..."


    After speaking, Yingzi didn''t say much, and directly threw the rein in his hand to Lao Hu, then picked up the dead roe deer from the horse and walked to the river.


    "Fuck, this girl, it''s spicy enough... These two or three sentences make our arrangements clearly." Fatty Wang said dissatisfied.


    "Stop yelling...Is my platoon leader differently arranged clearly?" Old Hu said as he took the reins from Zhou Ye''s hand, and looked at Zhou Ye with sympathy, "It looks like you are so big now. The young master has to work..."


    "I don''t care... Anyway, I think it''s a wild trip." Zhou Ye said with a smile, and walked towards Yingzi by the river.


    "Hey, you said... Did Yezi fall in love with this little girl again?" Fatty Wang leaned over to Lao Hu and muttered, "He didn''t talk so well before..."


    "You are in charge of other people... It is also someone''s ability to handle Yingzi and Yaoyao." Old nonsense took a pat on the shoulder of Fatty Wang, "I can see it now...Girls, few can be wrong with Ye That face is unmoved..."


    "Then don''t you persuade Yingzi?"


    "Persuasion? Persuade you to persuade you, people would like to fight and suffer, why do I say so much?" Old Hu Bai glanced at his brother and said: "Besides, you didn''t see it in the morning, Yaoyao Ms. Yingzi was there for a long time, and she told Yingzi about her and Yezi. In this case, Yingzi can still fall into Yezi''s hands. I can only give a thumbs up to Yezi..."


    "Yes, let me take care of my business..." The fat man heard this, the same reason.


    How are they, they know... and, in the morning, Yaoyao and Zhou Ye were so close to Yingzi, it was not that they didn''t miss it...


    If Yezi succeeds in this way, what can he do??


    "Oh, I watched...in the future, you must not bring someone to Yezi...or else, if you can''t help this daughter-in-law, she will run away..."


    "Fuck you..."

 Chapter 2093

    The two of them laughed and cursed, and got busy...


    Lao Hu went to tie the horse, and the fat man went to collect firewood.


    the other side----


    Zhou Ye has also come to the river...


    "Hold it for me... Grab it, don''t let go." Yingzi saw Zhou Ye''s arrival, but he was not polite, and directly handed the roe deer that had been broken to Zhou Ye... and then took out the hunting knife at the roe deer. There was a gap in his neck, pulling the fur down like taking off long trousers.


    In an instant-the whole roe deer skin was pulled off by her.


    Zhou Ye picked up the skinned roe deer and washed them in the river... while Yingzi threw the entrails of the robe he had just taken out to his hounds and let them eat their own...


    After finishing her work, Yingzi squatted by the river, watching Zhou Ye washing roe deer meat in the river.


    Watching Zhou Ye seriously cleaning the roe deer meat there, Yingzi''s heart... could not help but tremble slightly.


    Yingzi, who is nineteen years old this year, has already reached the age when his love began.


    It''s just that she has always looked down on the men in the village.


    In her opinion...the group of rough lords, powerful but very rough... is not a good match at all.


    In contrast, Zhou Ye is obviously more in line with her mate selection criteria...


    It is a pity-he is a man of his own good sister.


    If he was not the man of her good sister, then she would have started without hesitation long ago.


    Yingzi, who has been hunting with her father up the mountain since she was a child, is a bit more wild than ordinary Northeast girls.


    Even if it is an ordinary Northeast girl, how many dare to enter the mountains and forests as guns and stay away for days and nights??


    And she dare...


    If Zhou Ye was not Yaoyao''s man, then Yingzi would really dare to push him in the mountains, and it would be a good thing.


    As for you... Zhou Ye''s wishes??


    Is it important??


    Run away?Discounted legs... big deal, she waited for him forever.


    What a pity... how could he be Yaoyao''s man??


    Thinking of this, Yingzi couldn''t help sighing.


    "What''s the matter? Yingzi?" Hearing Yingzi''s sigh, Zhou Ye, who was cleaning the roe deer meat, asked, "Why are you sighing? What''s wrong?"


    "Do your business...why do you care so much?" Yingzi gave Zhou Ye an angry look, and got up and walked towards the camp...


    She doesn''t want to talk to Zhou Ye at all now...


    Don''t know what it means to see and not eat-is it the most annoying??


    Zhou Ye carried the roe deer meat in one hand and looked at Yingzi''s distant figure, his horns couldn''t help but a wicked smile appeared.


    The mental position is always so easy to use...


    Little girl Chunxin has moved...


    If the plan is right...you can start tonight.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but chuckle...


    what?You said that it was a disaster for Yaoyao last night, but today it was a disaster for her girlfriend who was too scumbag??


    NONONO...


    In Zhou Ye''s view, this is not called a scumbag, this is called fraternity...


    That''s right, there are two types of love: selfish and selfless... Zhou Ye said that he is the kind of man with great selfless love.


    So, just a few details, don¡¯t care...


    After happily washing the roe deer meat in his hands...Zhou Ye picked up the roe deer and walked to the camp.


    At this time, Yingzi had already lit the bonfire...


    Seeing Zhou Ye walking over, he said unceremoniously: "Bring the roe deer here...there is a steel drill over there, and it is worn on the roe deer..."


    However, this time Zhou Ye did not listen to her, but walked to her side, took out a clean plastic sheet from the backpack on the side, and put it on the ground...


    Then, he drew out his saber and began to scratch the skinned roe deer...


    "what are you doing??"


    Seeing Zhou Ye daring to ignore him, Yingzi''s apricot eyes widened... and it was about to happen.


    "Sit down and watch carefully... your barbecue skills are at best a scum." Zhou Ye stared at Yingzi, and instantly stared at the tiger girl on the spot.


    Chapter 2475 brothers are like brothers, women are like clothes


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and seventy five


    "Huh-I''ll see what you can make..."


    Although Yingzi was frightened by Zhou Ye, but he didn''t lose the battle, and he gave a cold snort of dissatisfaction and sat down again.


    Zhou Ye used a knife to scratch the roe deer''s body with knife marks, and then took out salt and eggs from the side pocket.


    He first coated the whole body of the roe deer with salt, then broke the egg, and evenly spread the egg liquid on the top of the roe deer.


    He said while painting--


    "The purpose of the cut is to make the roe deer meat marinate and taste, and to coat the roe deer meat with egg liquid, so that it can lock the moisture inside when it is grilled, and it will be tender on the outside and tender on the inside..."


    Yingzi listened to Zhou Ye''s words, although she felt a bit of truth...but she didn''t want to be taught by Zhou Ye.


    "Hmph, I think you are a prodigal... You can make eggs if you eat a roe deer meat... It''s better to make an egg drop soup to drink..."


    Hearing Yingzi''s complaint, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile...


    Perhaps, in Yingzi''s eyes, eggs are much more expensive than roe deer.


    After applying the egg liquid, Zhou Ye gave Yingzi a white look, "Finish the grill..."


    "I''ll see what you can play with...Waste of my roe deer meat, I will scold you to death..." Xiangli muttered, but Yingzi didn''t stop.

 Chapter 2094

    Obediently got up, picked up two thick branches with forked heads from the side, and erected them on both sides of the fire.


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already skewered the roe deer with a long roasting stick...


    He directly picked up the skewered roe deer and placed it on the grill Yingzi made... Then Zhou Ye used a wooden stick to level the raised fire... so that the roe deer on the fire could be evenly heated.


    "so troublesome¡­¡­"


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s actions, Yingzi said with disdain: "We always put them on top and bake them... wherever they are cooked, we will eat them, and the rest will continue to bake..."


    "That''s why the things you made are not tasty..." Zhou Ye stunned and went back...


    "That''s better than what you did..."


    "Do you want to take a gamble?" Zhou Ye asked with a grin.


    "Cut, you have finished the whole roe deer, how can you bet?" Yingzi said unconvinced.


    Got, forget this...


    Forget it, the radical method is not necessary...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye didn''t bother to say anything...While turning the steel drill evenly, he gently brushed the roe deer meat with a small brush soaked in honey.


    quickly¡­¡­


    A scent of roasted meat with the scent of honey radiated from the roe deer meat.


    Smelling the tangy scent, Yingzi couldn''t help swallowing.


    At this moment, she really believed that the roasted roe deer meat made by Zhou Ye was better than her roast...


    The scent alone made her feel her index finger moved.


    More than ten minutes passed... The appearance of the roe deer meat was already browned and browned... Fatty oil emerging from the browned barbecue was dripping onto the fire, bringing a scent of fat.


    "Oh... it smells so good..."


    "Oh, I didn''t expect that Yezi, you still have this craft!"


    As the voice fell, Fatty Wang and Old Hu appeared in the camp.


    "Why did you two go?" Zhou Ye glanced at them."I haven''t seen anyone for a long time..."


    "Aren''t the two of us sweating on horseback during the day? Seeing that the water is good... we went down to the river and took a bath..." Fatty Wang said cheerfully.


    Zhou Ye heard the words and looked at the still wet hair of the two and nodded.


    They really should wash it too... After a day''s ride in the car, another afternoon of drinking wine, and another day''s horse riding today...


    The smell of this body is so special that it can kill people.


    "Okay... Go get the bowl... Ready to eat."


    "Okay... I''ll tell you, I just smelled the scent after a long distance away..." Fatty Wang took out an enamel tank from his backpack while he was poor.


    And Lao Hu did not hesitate to learn something... took out his own rice bowl.


    Zhou Ye directly sliced ??a large piece of roe deer meat to the two of them with a knife, and put it into their tank...


    This fellow, Fatty Wang is not afraid of burning his mouth, so he can eat it when he picks it up.


    "Sizzle...sizzle... so delicious..."


    At this time, Yingzi also took out his rice bowl and placed it in front of Zhou Ye.


    Seeing Yingzi''s eyesight, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but chuckle..."Don''t worry..."


    As he said, he picked up Yingzi''s tank...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s actions, Yingzi felt wronged to death... Fatty Wang and Lao Hu had eaten them, but he didn''t eat them for himself... Does this bastard still hate himself carefully??


    However, Zhou Ye''s next actions made Yingzi feel sweet in her heart.


    He picked up Yingzi¡¯s jar and took out a few seasoning bottles from his backpack... After adjusting the soy sauce and oyster sauce and other seasonings according to the proportions, Zhou Ye raised his head and glanced at Yingzi. ?"


    "Can..." Yingzi nodded vigorously...


    She knew that Zhou Ye didn''t divide the meat to herself, but he wanted to help him adjust the meat-eating seasoning... This was much better than just giving meat.


    Hearing Yingzi''s answer, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, took out a bottle of hot sauce and dug a spoon into Yingzi''s rice bowl.


    After everything was set up, Zhou Ye used chopsticks to quickly mix the dipping sauce evenly, then picked up the knife... Picked the best piece of fat and thin on the roe deer, sliced ??it down... put in Yingzi''s rice In the cylinder.


    "Eat..."


    "Yeah..." Yingzi took her rice bowl from Zhou Ye... happily picked up the barbecue with chopsticks, dipped it on the dipping sauce, and put it into her mouth.


    In an instant, the scent of barbecue, the spicy taste of chili, the sweet taste of honey, and the umami taste of oyster sauce formed an indescribable delicacy that filled her mouth.


    At this moment, she was kind of worried... What if she won''t be able to eat such delicious barbecue in the future??


    On the other side, Fatty Wang, who saw Zhou Ye taking care of Yingzi in this way, started to yell again... "I said Yezi, you can''t be honest... You are obviously ignorant..."


    Hu Bayi also jokingly said, "Yes, Fatty is right this time. Yezi, your differential treatment is too obvious, right?"


    "Haha...Brothers are like siblings, women are like clothes..." Zhou Ye gave the fat man a white look. "There are people with disabilities who lack arms and legs everywhere in the streets and alleys. Have you ever seen someone come out without clothes? "


    Yingzi chuckled when he heard Zhou Ye''s words...


    Not only Yingzi, but also Fatty Wang and Old Hu were amused by Zhou Ye''s words.


    "Fuck, I''ll just convince you, Yezi... how shameless things come out of your mouth, it all feels like a set..."


    With the laughter of everyone, the atmosphere in the camp became more harmonious...


    Everyone simply took out the wine, and the wine was roasted and drank freely.


    The mountain is cool at night, and if you don''t drink a bit, you really can''t resist.


    The night is getting deeper... everyone who is full of wine and food should also prepare to rest.


    Although there are hounds, there are too many dangers in the mountains...so in the end the order of the night vigil was delineated-a group of two to watch the night, one in the middle of the night and the other in the middle of the night.


    Today, Yingzi is responsible for guarding the first half of the night, and Zhou Ye is responsible for guarding the second half of the night... After dividing the vigil sequence, everyone surrounded the bonfire early and fell asleep. After all, we have to hurry tomorrow... .


    Chapter 2476 the beauty of the moon bath...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and seventy six

 Chapter 2095

    In the clearing by the forest, Yingzi sat by the campfire, staring straight ahead without focus.


    At this time, it was too early for the shift shift... It''s just that Zhou Ye and the others were already sleeping in their clothes.


    Yingzi didn''t know what she was thinking now... She felt very happy.


    Best, this kind of life can go on forever... Never go back to the village.


    In this way, Zhou Ye would not return to his sister''s side.Then she can stay by his side forever.


    However, as soon as this thought came to her mind, Yingzi''s heart was suddenly shocked...


    When did she become such a bad woman... In order to dominate Zhou Ye by herself, she didn''t want him to return to Yaoyao''s side again.


    Yingzi, who was awakened, couldn''t help looking down at Zhou Ye who was sleeping beside him...


    Looking at Zhou Ye''s peaceful sleeping face... Yingzi couldn''t help raising his hand, and gently stroked his cheek with his fingertips... murmured: "My father said, the girl is too beautiful It¡¯s a scourge...Unexpectedly, boys are so beautiful, and they are also a scourge..."


    After saying this, she couldn''t help but sighed quietly...


    After sitting down for a while, Yingzi stood up quietly...As soon as she stood up, the mastiffs pricked their ears and looked like they were on standby.


    "Sit down... watch home..."


    Following Yingzi''s low rebuke, several dogs crawled down again.


    Seeing how well-behaved her mastiff dog, Yingzi nodded slightly... and then walked out silently.


    Today, she drank a lot of white wine, put a lot of chili in the barbecue dipping sauce, and sweated all over her body.


    I can''t stand it long ago...


    Girls are girls in the end, and the nature of being clean is indelible.


    So I rushed to guard the first half of the night, so that I could sneak a bath in the river...


    Quietly took out a towel from his pocket, Yingzi tiptoed towards the distant river beach.


    When washing the roe deer meat, she had already discovered...There was a huge stone there, just as a barrier when she wiped the bath.


    As for Hu Bayi, they woke up in the middle of the night to find her??


    Yingzi is not worried at all...


    As long as they move, the mastiff she stays in the camp will bark, and she will naturally receive the message in advance.


    However, what Yingzi didn''t notice was that Zhou Ye, who should have been asleep when she left the camp, had already opened his eyes...


    Here, after Zhou Ye watched Yingzi''s figure disappear on the dark beach, he sat up...


    What was surprising was that the mastiffs guarding the camp did not bark in those few days... Instead, as if they hadn''t seen Zhou Ye get up, they lay on the ground lazily...not moving.


    Sitting up, Zhou Ye looked at the old Hu and Fatty Wang who were still snoring. He smiled slightly, and his figure turned into a stream of light and disappeared instantly.


    And on the other side¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Yingzi, who had reached the river, turned on the flashlight in his hand and placed it under the boulder, and then leaned his shotgun upright against the rock.


    Then, Yingzi began to take off her hunting clothes one by one...


    In a short while, a naked body of Bai Shengsheng''s daughter, who was protruding forward and backward, appeared by the river.


    However, just when she picked up the towel and was about to squat down and wipe her body with the river water dampened towel... A faint sound of footsteps was faintly transmitted into her ears.


    "who is it?"


    At this moment, Yingzi had no time to put on clothes again. She took the clothes she had just taken off in one hand and covered it in front of her Hungarian, while holding the shotgun in the other, she aimed towards the direction of the sound.


    "Is it Yingzi? It''s me..."


    "Brother Zhou?? Ah, don''t come here..." Yingzi felt a little relieved after hearing Zhou Ye''s voice. However, when she realized her situation at this moment, she suddenly became anxious... ..."Don''t you come here..."


    However, would Zhou Ye listen to her??


    I''m kidding... I''m obedient at this time, and it may take a long time to push it to this sister paper.


    Therefore, as soon as he heard Yingzi''s panic shouting, Zhou Ye immediately imprisoned the area with a silent barrier, and at the same time he rushed past his feet.


    "Ah!!" When Yingzi saw Zhou Ye''s figure appear in front of her, her whole body was already flushed with shame.


    No matter how tiger, she is also a girl...


    Just appearing naked in front of a man, how could she not be shy.


    However, facing Zhou Ye, the shotgun in his hand couldn''t pull the trigger.


    "Are you okay?? I just heard your cry... I thought what happened to you..." Zhou Ye rushed over at this moment, holding Yingzi who was almost unable to stand, and pretending to look worried. ... as if he was really worried.


    "Big Brother Zhou...I...I told you not to come here..." Yingzi''s heart was mixed at this time, with shyness, anger, anger, and an indescribable secret joy.


    "I''m not worried about you..." Facing Yingzi''s accusation, Zhou Ye made a look of my innocence and almost deceived Yingzi.


    The so-called almost deceived the past, that means it still did not deceive...


    Yingzi looked at the faint smile of Zhou Ye''s corner, and with the hunter''s keen intuition, he instantly understood his thoughts... "Bah-you are worried that I am a fake, you are greedy for my body... I will kill you."


    While talking, Yingzi dropped the shotgun on the ground, covering herself with the clothes in one hand, and punching Zhou Ye vigorously with the other.


    However, she had just beaten her twice, Zhou Ye grabbed her little hand, and then she used her force... She didn''t know what was happening, she was hugged by Zhou Ye...


    "You, you let me go...you, you have Yaoyao..."


    "I looked at the body, who do you want to marry?" Zhou Ye said, before Yingzi could react, he directly lowered his head and imprinted Yingzi''s scorpion with his scorpion.


    At this moment, Yingzi is really anxious...


    For her, there is no promise, she can''t give Zhou Ye any body...


    So, she clenched her silver teeth and said that she would not let Zhou Ye''s tongue in.... A pair of pink arms beat Zhou Ye like a drum...


    However, in the face of this situation, Zhou Ye had already anticipated it... He held Yingzi''s slender waist tightly with one hand to prevent her from breaking free from his arms, and followed the smooth and tender skin of her back with one hand. All the way down, across the slender waist, across the dolphins...Finally, it slid outside the forbidden area between the two strands.


    And at this time, Yingzi also felt the enemy force coming from the bottom of his valley...


    However, what can she do now??


    She was reluctant to beat her, scolding??She is still blocked...


    Therefore, the only thing she can do is to clamp her two straight long legs, hoping to resist the enemy...

 Chapter 2096

    It''s a pity - her method is useless to Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye''s five fingers just squeezed into a hot flash, gently swiping his mouth, Yingzi couldn''t help exclaiming... "Ah-um um um..."


    Chapter 2477 I will make you meat every day... OK?


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and seventy seven


    "Hmm..."


    Zhou Ye poked his tongue in while Yingzi Xiaozang opened.


    In an instant, Yingzi widened her beautiful eyes...


    She just felt that there was a slippery thing in her mouth, scraping everywhere.


    In just a moment, Yingzi realized what the extra thing that came out of her mouth was...


    Except Zhou Ye''s tongue?What else??


    At this moment, Yingzi wanted to use her silver teeth to bite off the tongue that Zhou Ye, the villain deliberately stuck into her mouth, but couldn''t bear it...


    In the end, she could only sigh in her heart and closed her eyes... let Zhou Ye be frivolous.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As Yingzi closed her eyes and gave up resistance... Zhou Ye found that her body began to tremble slightly under her own hands.


    Zhou Ye knows...this girl is emotional...


    The iron still needs to be hot...Zhou Ye kissed Yingzi with his tongue, while gently scratching the valley between her legs with his fingertips...


    Every time he scratched his fingertips, Yingzi''s straight buttocks trembled.


    Gradually... Yingzi began to spit out her own fragrant tongue, to cater to Zhou Ye, and the dolphins, who had stepped up, slowly relaxed their guard.


    Zhou Ye guided Yingzi, a beginner, to entangle his lips and tongue, while rubbing or probing with his hand on the tip of her hip...


    After a while¡ªYingzi tightened his arms abruptly and hugged Zhou Ye tightly. At the same time¡ªXiang Tong leaped into Zhou Ye¡¯s mouth more intensely, Xiao Xiao sucked fiercely, as if he wanted to take Zhou Ye whole Everyone swallows the mouth...


    The slender legs trembled... There was a long and seductive hush in the nose...


    Zhou Ye knew that Yingzi''s first orgasm was coming...


    While responding to Yingzi''s request tenderly, he accelerated the movement of his little hand between her hips.


    "Ok------!"


    With a long muffled noise between Yingzi''s nose... Zhou Ye felt his fingers between Yingzi''s buttocks were sprayed directly by a hot and moist body fluid.


    Suddenly, Yingzi fell limp in Zhou Ye''s arms as if he had lost all strength.


    If it weren''t for Zhou Ye''s hand to support her strength...It is estimated that she would have been slumped on the ground long ago.


    Taking advantage of the bright moonlight, Zhou Ye looked at Yingzi with a pretty face in his arms, gently attached to her ears, and laughed in a low voice: "Baby, are you comfortable?"


    "Hmm..." Even though she was ashamed to the limit, Yingzi nodded obediently when she heard Zhou Ye''s question.


    "Baby...you are comfortable, but I''m not comfortable yet, what should I do?" Zhou Ye whispered with a smile...


    "I, I don''t know..." Yingzizhen lowered her head, wishing to bury her head in her chest.


    "Come on, boy... I''ll tell you how to do it." Zhou Ye said, gently dropping Yingzi in his arms and turning her back towards him...


    Then, Zhou Ye asked her to hold her pink arm on the boulder...


    With the completion of this posture, a perfect cannon stand has been set up.


    In this posture, Yingzi''s tight buttocks are completely protruding...


    However, just when Zhou Ye was holding his cock in his hand, standing behind Yingzi and aiming, he planned to break through the thin line of defense with one blow...


    Yingzi covered her already wet acupuncture points with her hands, turned her head and asked in an almost imploring tone: "Brother Zhou...you, you will marry me, right?"


    By now, Yingzi knew that she couldn''t hate Zhou Ye anyway in her heart.


    Even if Zhou Ye was just playing with her... she couldn''t refuse Zhou Ye.


    All she could do was to use this begging tone to make Zhou Ye make a promise to herself-even if she knew he was lying to herself, she would admit it.


    Standing behind Yingzi, Zhou Ye looked at the crystal teardrops at the corner of her eyes, and felt pity in his heart."Silly girl... Of course I will marry you..."


    While talking, Zhou Ye bent over and blocked Yingzi''s small eyes.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s promise... Yingzi instantly felt that even if he died for him, he would die without regret.


    At this moment, she no longer covered her hole with her hand. Instead, she grabbed Zhou Ye''s hot meat stick and pressed it against her already fully lubricated hole. The next one...


    With that slippery energy...


    Zhou Ye felt his meat stick instantly entered a tight and warm voice...


    And at this time, because of the severe pain... Yingzi desperately clamped his dolphins, making Zhou Ye feel that his cock was desperately gripped by a soft and moist little hand. Don''t mention the refreshing energy.


    After a while--


    After Yingzi was relieved for a while... Zhou Ye began to hold her and lifted his waist.


    The rushing sound of the river beside him, coupled with the slaps of meat beating meat from the two exercises, and the chucking sound of a meat stick sticking in a wet hole, constituted a lewd moon under the moon. serenade.


    From the beginning of not admitting defeat... until later, Zhou Ye was fucked by incontinence.


    How many orgasms Yingzi has experienced, only she knows...


    Even the stubborn Yingzi actually listened to Zhou Ye''s words and offered his own chrysanthemum small hole in order to completely refresh his own man.


    It was Zhou Ye''s unique enema magic, otherwise... he might not have won Yingzi''s three-hole full-open achievement here.


    After all, chrysanthemum blooming requires some preparation tools.


    Of course, Yingzi also paid a heavy price for her stubbornness...


    She has no strength at all now, and she allows her man to hold her and wash the bodies of the two in the river.


    When the two of them took a shower, they almost wiped out their guns...


    If it hadn''t been for Zhou Ye to look at the swollen old hole between Yingzi''s legs, it would be difficult for him to enjoy it.

 Chapter 2097

    After drying his body and putting on his clothes... Zhou Ye once again carried Yingzi with a shotgun and a flashlight and walked towards the camp.


    At this time, Hu Bayi and Fatty Wang were still asleep...


    Zhou Ye held Yingzi and walked to the campfire and sat down... "Hey, go to sleep, I will watch the night..."


    "Well, I want to sleep in your arms..." Yingzi said with a blushing face.


    For Yingzi, she just lost her virginity when she was the most clingy to her man... Even she wished to be tied to Zhou Ye for twenty-four hours...


    Hearing Yingzi''s words, Zhou Ye smiled, "Okay..."


    "Don¡¯t let me... I know... I don¡¯t look pretty... But I will be obedient... I will give birth to you, and I will sew clothes for you... I don¡¯t cook as good as you cook. But I will learn..."


    Yingzi lay halfway in Zhou Ye''s arms, closing her eyes and muttering: "I can hunt, I will make you meat every day... OK..."


    "it is good¡­¡­"


    Listening to Yingzi''s simple but heartwarming love words, Zhou Ye was moved...He lightly pecked Yingzi''s little goose, "Hey, go to sleep... I will be your man from now on... you know?"


    "Hmm..." Yingzi hummed softly when he heard Zhou Ye''s words, and a satisfied smile appeared in her horns.


    Chapter 2478 the duo forced into dog food


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and seventy eight


    Early in the morning, Hu Bayi was awakened by the sound of birdsong in the forest.


    Last night, he slept very well...


    Although they didn''t have such things as sleeping bags, they were very hot on the bed, so they didn''t feel how wet the ground was.


    What is Tuhuo Kang??


    When I was barbecuing at the camp, I threw some riverside stones into the fire to heat up.


    Before going to bed, play a slap-deep pit under the ground by the campfire, pave the hot stones, and then fill the soil back in.


    That night, the ground was warm and it didn''t make people feel cold at all.


    Of course, it was possible to do this thanks to the fact that he and Fatty brought two engineer shovel...otherwise, they wouldn''t do such a laborious task.


    "Well¡ªthe long-lost breath of nature." Hu Bayi took a deep breath of the mountain and forest air, and opened his eyes.


    However, when he just sat up, the scene before him completely stunned him.


    I saw that by the campfire... Zhou Ye was sitting there, using a lunch box to combine the leftover zongzi meat and rice, making meat porridge...


    To say that this wouldn''t surprise Hu Bayi, after all, Zhou Ye''s cooking ability is something that everyone can see.


    What really surprised Hu Bayi was that half of Yingzi''s body was lying in Zhou Ye''s arms, and his arms were still holding his waist tightly.


    Although the clothes on the two of them are neat and tidy... but-just one scene is enough to surprise Hu Bayi.


    "Fuck..."


    In surprise, Hu Bayi''s voice became much louder without knowing it.


    It didn''t matter what he said, waking up Fatty Wang and Yingzi.


    "Lao Hu, what are you doing so surprised early in the morning?" Fatty Wang said as he sat up...


    However, as soon as he sat up, like Hu Bayi, he was shocked by the relationship between Yingzi and Zhou Ye."Fuck--Yezi, you are really awesome."


    The noise of these two woke up Yingzi who was sleeping in Zhou Ye''s arms in an instant.


    She opened her eyes and looked at the two silly old men with eyes as big as copper bells in front of her. She yawned softly and said, "Brother Hu, Fat Brother...you got up so early... "


    "You...you...you and Yezi, you..." Fatty Wang pointed to Yingzi, and he was a little confused.


    "Fatty, go with you..." Hu Bayi couldn''t wait, he pulled Fatty Wang aside and asked: "Yingzi...you are with Yezi you two..."


    The Northeast women themselves dare to love and hate. They have never been like the girls in those big cities. They obviously do everything, and they are embarrassed to face the eyes of others...


    What''s more, Yingzi is a female hunter who has dared to single-handedly enter the mountains and forests since she was thirteen.


    Affirmed is affirmed...


    Although she is shy, she will never deny it.


    Therefore, when facing Old Hu and Fatty Wang, he said, "Big Brother Zhou is my man..."


    This sentence instantly left Hu Bayi and Wang Fatty speechless.


    In the end, Lao Hu and Fatty Wang could only choose a big thumb against Zhou Ye... "Yezi, you are really awesome."


    "Haha... I am not awesome, I don''t know... I only know... You two can only rely on yourself for breakfast in the morning..." Zhou Ye said as he took the fragrant meat in front of him The porridge was placed beside the fire.


    "Yingzi, let''s go wash...after washing, I will eat."


    "I, I want you to go with me..." Yingzi said with red cheeks.


    Is she acting like a baby? One is because in the morning, she wants to solve her personal metabolism problem, except Zhou Ye, she can''t call others, another reason, because she refused to admit defeat last night, she was a little bad... Ye is holding her arms, she can''t walk well.


    "Then I will just hug you to wash..." Of course, Zhou Ye also understood Yingzi''s difficulties, so he put his hands hard, picked up Yingzi and stood up in the princess hug, and walked away.


    Lao Hu and Fatty Wang watched dumbly as their figures disappeared on the huge rocks on the river beach.


    "Old Hu...do you think that Yezi is too awesome for women..."


    "Yaoyao is like this, so is Yingzi...none of them can hold on for a day."


    Hearing what the fat man said, although Lao Hu agreed with him, but...what''s the use of saying those at this time??"Yezi''s awesomeness is not your awesomeness. You are envious of you, don''t hurry up to take the deer meat tied from the tree and roast it on the fire... we''re on the road after eating."


    "Hey, are you saying that Yezi is a bit too heavy and forgetful? If you take Yingzi, you won''t cook for us." Fatty Wang said depressed...


    No way, who told Zhou Ye that the meat porridge left behind was so fragrant??


    "A big man, what do you always compare with a woman? Is it okay to be a little bit talented??" Old Hu gave the fat man an angry white.


    While putting the leftover deer meat on the bonfire to heat them up, the two of them walked towards the woods together. They also had to solve the problem of personal metabolism.


    Since Yingzi and the others have gone to the river, they must not be able to go to the river, so they can only go to the forest.


    After a while--


    By the time Lao Hu and Fatty returned to the campfire, Zhou Ye had already returned with Yingzi.


    Seeing the two of you feeding me a spoonful of meat porridge, I fed you a spoonful of meat porridge with the sweet look, Hu Bayi and Fatty deeply felt the world''s malice towards single dogs...

 Chapter 2098

    The two of them ate meat porridge, but the two of them ate the dry meat with cold water.


    This treatment is really bad.


    Even Hu Bayi and Fatty Wang both felt the idea of ??finding a woman to marry as soon as they were rich.


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t know or didn''t want to know the thoughts in the minds of these two guys. He just habitually abused dogs and fed dog food.


    After breakfast, everyone cleaned up and turned on their horses again.


    This time, even the riding position has changed.


    Fatty Wang and Lao Hu each ride a horse, while Zhou Ye rides with Yingzi.


    Obviously, it was Zhou Ye and Yingzi who were in love with each other and did not want to be separated. In fact, it was Zhou Ye who wanted to take care of Yingzi who had just broken down.


    In the next few days, Lao Hu and Fatty Wang were fed with dog food every day by Zhou Ye and Yingzi. The only thing that talked about masturbation was that they kept eating game along the way, like flying dragons, pheasants and hares, and Mountain mushrooms... I don''t eat them again every day.


    These delicacies and game finally made the two single dogs feel a touch of comfort while being forced into dog food...


    Three days later, the group of people finally left the hilly area and completely entered the deep mountains and old forests-Wang Fatty and Lao Hu''s dog food was temporarily eaten up.


    Chapter 2479 you two look too alike...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and seventy nine


    Although the dog food is not needed for Lao Hu and Fatty Wang for the time being, it does not mean that the two of them are relaxed.


    Yingzi, who had completely healed her body, once again turned into that hot girl who was so angry that she wouldn''t let the little chili pepper.


    Except for his own man Zhou Ye, Yingzi made the arrangements for Lao Hu and Fatty Wang clearly...she had the final say on who was going to do, what route to take, and what to eat.


    Except that in front of Zhou Ye, she would become that well-behaved sister, in front of Old Hu and Wang Fatty, she was a queen of the mountains.


    Command Hu Bayi, the retired platoon leader, and command the group of hounds...


    How could Fatty Wang¡¯s temper stand this??


    He went up and said, "Why can Yezi do nothing?"


    "Because my man cooks... Is your cooking delicious as my man cooks?"


    Yingzi''s words made Fatty Wang so hard to find North.


    This shows how important it is to master a technology.


    Precisely because of this, Fatty Wang was commanded by Yingzi like a dog... Still nothing, who told him that he can''t cook.


    Without further ado, after diving into the dense forest and walking for another seven or eight days, everyone finally reached the Heifengkou Yerengou on the Sino-Mongolian border.


    Looking at the sun that was about to set, Yingzi led everyone to the camp next to a river in the forest.


    "Brother, you rest..." Yingzi, who really dared to blatantly favor his own man, let his own man rest on one side, and then looked directly at Lao Hu and Fatty Wang, "Tie the horse over there and fasten it." ..."


    Being drunk by Yingzi this little pepper along the way, Lao Hu and Fatty Wang are almost used to it.


    The two of them did not say a word, and obediently led everyone''s horses, walked to the side of the big tree, and tied the horse''s reins to the tree.


    "This little girl...this is blatantly biased towards Yezi." Fatty Wang said dissatisfied.


    "What''s the matter, people don''t favor other men, or do they favor you?" Lao Hu said cheerfully, "Besides, when you eat Yezi''s food, isn''t it comfortable to eat?"


    For Hu Bayi, this was nothing...Anyway, he was very satisfied with Zhou Ye''s delicious food.


    "Cut, I''m just not convinced that the little girl tossed our two elders like grandsons..."


    "Forget it, you don''t have Yezi''s outstanding face, what should you do honestly."


    "Yes, I won''t talk to you anymore, help me take it... I''ll get rid of it." The fat man said, handing his backpack to Lao Hu.


    "Be careful..."


    "rest assured¡­¡­"


    On the other hand, even though Yingzi said that Zhou Ye should be resting, he still helped his woman pick up a rock and bonfire...


    "Brother, didn''t you let you rest..."


    Seeing the behavior of his own man, Yingzi who hugged some dry wood came over, threw the dry wood in his arms to the ground with a bang, and said distressedly.


    "It''s okay, I''m not muddy... This little thing doesn''t make me tired..." Zhou Ye said, pulling Yingzi into his arms and blowing a breath in her ear, "Yingzi ...There, it doesn''t hurt anymore, right?"


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yingzi''s face turned red instantly."Ok¡­¡­"


    Of course she knew what Zhou Ye was talking about...


    In fact, since the first day in the forest, she has been fine...but it didn¡¯t take long before she was dragged into the forest for a wild night by her own man during the night. .


    So, she was sadly swollen again...


    This is the third time the swelling has disappeared these days...


    No way, although Yingzi is not a weak little girl, she still doesn''t look enough when facing an existence outside of Zhou Ye''s specifications...


    The lower abdomen, which was irrigated by Zhou Ye every time, was slightly bulging, and the mouth of the acupoint was high and swollen.


    Recently, Yingzi has some desire to go back soon... She has actually realized that she is no longer an opponent of her own man, and she desperately needs an ally to fight Zhou Ye with her.


    "That night...Let''s..." Zhou Ye smiled evilly, whispering in Yingzi''s ear.


    "Yeah..." At this moment, the Yingzi in Zhou Ye''s arms didn''t have the aggressive energy just now, she was a little woman who was obedient and obedient.


    Just when the two of them were you and me, suddenly... from the forest in the distance, a fat man screamed-"Ah-Lao Hu, Yezi...Help..."


    Hearing Fatty Wang''s call for help, Zhou Ye hurriedly stood up, let go of the Yingzi in his arms, and ran towards the direction of the sound.


    Yingzi also hurriedly followed, and while running, he loaded the shotgun in his hand...At the same time, he gave instructions to the hound chasing him, "Go..."


    Lao Hu also ran over quickly...


    Zhou Ye''s speed was obviously faster than the others. When he saw Fatty Wang, the other talents had just ran half the distance.


    Seeing Fatty Wang''s embarrassment, Zhou Ye almost didn''t laugh.


    I saw Fatty Wang at this moment, carrying his waistband in his hands, desperately running towards the camp...and behind him, followed by a wild boar over one meter high.


    Obviously-when this guy was relieved, he ran into this mountain tyrant.


    Of course, with a smile, Zhou Ye would not watch Fatty Wang be killed by a wild boar.

 Chapter 2099

    "Fatty, get down!"


    When Fatty Wang heard Zhou Ye''s voice, he immediately lay on the ground.


    At this time, the wild boar was less than five meters away from Fatty Wang...


    Here, Zhou Ye''s arm shook, and a cold light flashed...The wild boar that rushed towards Fat Wang suddenly let out a stern cry, and then crashed to the ground.


    At this time, Fatty Wang stood up on the ground Shi Shiran and looked at the guy who had just chased him behind him.


    I saw a cold and gleaming Bayi Army thorn between the eyes of the wild boar more than one meter high.


    Fatty Wang knew this army thorn...This was a toy Zhou Yechang held in his hand to play with.


    "Fuck, stupid stuff, don''t you want to eat your fat man? Tonight, the fat man will eat you..." Fatty Wang walked to the boar corpse and kicked the dead boar angrily. The waist pulled out Zhou Ye''s Bayi Army stabbing.


    "Yezi, thank you... Damn, if it weren''t for you, I would have been planted in the hands of this beast this time."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled and took the army stab that the fat man handed over...without speaking.


    "Hey, by the way, Yezi...Why did you just let me get down?" Fatty asked strangely.


    "Your brothers look so alike... if you don''t get down, I''m afraid that I will kill you by mistake..." Zhou Ye teased casually.


    "Worri..."


    Chapter 2480 the origin of holding the moon ditch


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and eighty


    The sunset slowly fell, and the night gradually fell...


    On the clearing in the forest, the bonfire is slowly...


    The crowd sat around the campfire...Zhou Ye turned over the wild boar in his hands... Yingzi sat leaning against him, leaning half of his body against him, staring at his man with big beautiful eyes. The wild boar skewers on the wooden drill in his hand were drooling.


    Originally, according to Yingzi''s idea, it was just to chop off the wild boar''s hind legs and put it on the campfire for roasting.


    But Zhou Ye felt that doing so was really violent.


    Therefore, he simply stripped off the most delicious parts of wild boar, cut into finger-sized meat strips, marinated them with cooking wine and other seasonings, and finally mobilized Lao Hu and the others to cut them with a dagger. A few pine wood drills... Eat directly on kebabs.


    Wild boars are not like hogs, they are all incited.


    Wild boars have not been instigated since they were young, and the meat has a fishy smell...If you don''t use cooking wine and other seasonings to remove the fishy, ??it won''t taste good at all when roasted dry.


    The skewers have just been put on the shelves at this time, and it¡¯s too early to be grilled...


    Fatty Wang looked at Zhou Ye''s barbecue, while looking for words without words: "This Savage Ditch is so big... Lao Hu, how do you find the cemetery..."


    "Why?" Zhou Ye looked at Fatty Wang and said, "Isn''t there an old Hu... his family handicraft, isn''t he doing this business."


    "Yezi, you look at me too high... I''m just a half-hearted man..." Hu Bayi licked his horns, and said, "If you want to talk about finding the cemetery, you still have to look at your Yingzi..."


    Hearing Lao Hu mentioning herself, Yingzi turned her head and glanced at him...


    I didn''t want to continue talking, but... Thinking about it carefully, it seems that her man came to this place also for the graveyard, so in the end she still spoke."My father said that this place used to be the cemetery of the nobles of the Great Golden Kingdom. Later, the Mongolian army broke the golden soldiers at Heifengkou, and the corpses of those golden soldiers were thrown into this ditch by the Mongolian army. ¡­"


    "Later, I don''t know when a savage appeared... and it was called the savage ditch."


    Hearing what Yingzi said, Lao Hu and Fatty Wang fell silent.


    If they didn''t feel low in their hearts at the beginning, Yingzi''s words gave them unlimited hope.


    It just so happened that Zhou Ye''s meat skewers were almost grilled at this time, and he distributed the meat skewers to everyone.


    Everyone feasted on skewers...


    "Hey--it''s delicious, Yezi...your craftsmanship, opening a barbecue restaurant in Beijing... will definitely make a fortune." Fatty Wang couldn''t stop eating the meat skewers.


    "Hehe... I am not short of money."


    Zhou Ye left Fatty Wang speechless...


    Yes, that''s right, Zhou Ye''s cooking skills are really good... But the problem is-they don''t lack money...


    No shortage of money...


    Lack of money...


    money¡­¡­


    Does this Nima still have a way to chat??Fatty Wang overturned countless small tables of minds at this moment...


    Seeing Fatty Wang''s dumb look, Yingzi couldn''t help but laugh...


    For her, it is really interesting to see how her own man feels invisible every day.


    At this moment, the old Hu who was eating the meat skewers spoke... He looked at the bright moon at the mountain pass in the distance and said, "Do you know why it was called Pengyuegou before?"


    "I don''t know..." Fatty Wang returned with a blank look.


    Lao Hu Sanxiawuzu 2 stuffed the meat skewers in his hand, then turned around and took out the compass from his backpack. He picked up the flashlight and stood up. After turning a half circle around the camp, he stopped... Looking at Yinyue at the mouth of the valley in the distance, "Because when the moon rises to the highest point of the valley, looking up from here, there will be an illusion in the peripheral light of the eyes, and there are two huge peaks on both sides. Arm, reach out and hold to the bright moon."


    "Hey, let me take a look..." Fatty Wang also stood up, took the skewers and ran to Lao Hu''s side, and followed his gaze, "Hey, it is like this... OK, old. Hu... can be a historian."


    Although Zhou Ye had known all this for a long time, he saw the curious look in the eyes of the woman in his arms, and he stood up and led her to Lao Hu''s back.


    I saw that the bright moon in front of me was rising from the bottom of the valley, and the towering peaks on both sides were really like two huge arms, holding the bright moon.


    "The reason why the nobles of the Golden Kingdom are buried here is because they can absorb the essence of the sun and the moon," Lao Hu continued, looking at the bright moon in the distance, "just this Feng Shui, there must be a big tomb."


    Hearing Hu Bayi''s words, Fatty Wang showed an expression of joy that could not be hidden."Lao Hu... is this the half of the book your family passed down?"


    "You look at the terrain, steady, majestic, swallowing mountains and rivers... the west is the grassland, and the north is connected to the Daxinganling... just tell you this, the prairie of Outer Mongolia is like a vast ocean, and this Pengyuegou is like It''s a big river that flows into the sea... Just this Feng Shui, the emperor is not worthy, but it is more than enough to be equipped with a prince general or something."


    Hearing what Hu Bayi said... Fatty Wang wanted to find out those big tombs now and dig him out.


    It''s a pity that it''s too late at this time... the sky is too dark, it''s really not a good time to dig a grave.


    Therefore, in the end, he could only endure his heart, and sat back by the bonfire again, and picked up the meat skewers... "Tomorrow, we will start to do it tomorrow... Uncle, I don''t believe it, my Wang Kaixuan can''t make money..."


    Seeing Fatty Wang''s fierce expression, Hu Bayi couldn''t help but smile.


    He knew that Fatty Wang had been psychologically depressed for too long along the way... He broke the cauldron and ran to the village, but found nothing... Then Ying Zi was assaulted along the way, just like his grandson, and Ye Zi was forcibly stuffed with dog food...


    It''s strange to be in a good mood.


    Right now, it''s hopeful to get rich... Only when he feels unhappy are there ghosts.

 Chapter 2100

    In fact, it was not only Fatty Wang who was happy, but Old Hu was also happy in his heart... Except for Zhou Ye who had no money at home and ran over to play around, which one of him or Fatty Wang was not a poor middle peasant??


    Who runs here not for money...


    Therefore, the psychology of Hu Bayi at this time is also euphoric...


    As for Zhou Ye and Yingzi...


    Although the old nonsense is very lively, but for Yingzi, it is just to listen to it... For her, the so-called ancient tomb is far less worrying than the clothing, food, housing and transportation of her own man...


    Hunters, look for those who have nothing to eat, and look for those who have nothing to drink...


    For Yingzi, who has never seen the outside world, what a tomb is, it is more important to think about how to deal with his own man tonight.


    Thinking of this, Yingzi threw the wooden stick that had eaten up the skewers into the bonfire, stood up, and said nonchalantly: "You continue to eat, I''ll go pick some firewood..."


    Hearing this secret signal, Zhou Ye was happy... "It''s so late, I don''t worry about you... I''ll accompany you."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Chapter 2481 the thief hole excavated by predecessors


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and eighty one


    Fatty Wang and Hu Bayi sitting by the campfire just watched Zhou Ye and Yingzi gradually disappear into the dense forest...


    It wasn''t until a long while later that they were sure that they were far away... Fatty Wang couldn''t help but spit out: "Fuck, these two are too bad..."


    "The young couple''s business, what does it matter to you..." Hu Bayi said with a smile: "Just you talk a lot..."


    "I''m not worried about them..." Fatty Wang muttered, "These two haven''t got the certificate yet..."


    "That''s also the private matter of the two of them, so you don''t have to worry so much." Said this, Lao Hu remembered the first time Yingzi said he was going to collect firewood, when Fatty Wang wanted to show his courtesy. It''s like being back...


    [It is better to bring a dog... you are not as useful as a dog.


    This was the original words of Yingzi at the time when Fatty Wang hadn''t been able to slow down Fatty Wang for a long time.


    Later, after Zhou Ye followed up, Fatty Wang became fascinated. Feelings are the secret words of a young couple going out on a date...


    Thinking of this, Lao Hu couldn''t help laughing...


    Fatty Wang naturally knew what Lao Hu was laughing at, but he had nothing to say... Originally, he had nothing to do with his courtesy, but to make Yingzi say a few words less often, but he made such a joke before he thought about it...


    This Nima...


    At this moment, suddenly in the dark mountains and forests in the distance, there was a cry of surprise.


    Listen to the voice, who is not Yingzi??


    "No, Yingzi and Yezi have had an accident..."


    "Go, hurry..."


    At this moment, no matter whether it was the fat man or the old Hu, he didn''t care much about it, and he took the flashlight in his hand and rushed out.


    When they ran out for about two to three hundred meters following the sound... only vaguely saw the light of Zhou Ye and Yingzi''s flashlights.


    "Yezi, Yingzi...what happened to you?" Lao Hu asked loudly as he ran.


    "It''s okay, it''s just that there is a big hole here. Yingzi didn''t see it clearly just now and almost fell in..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s reply, Lao Hu breathed a sigh of relief...


    In the middle of the night, what I fear most in the mountains and forests is to encounter that kind of large beast...Fortunately, it is not a beast.


    Thinking of this, Lao Hu slowed down his pace...


    When he and Fatty Wang ran to Zhou Ye and Yingzi''s side, they were stunned.


    I saw that on the ground in front of everyone, there was a small cave...


    The diameter of the cave entrance is a little over one meter. Because of the age, the entrance of the cave has been sealed by tree roots for a half...


    Come to think of it, just now Yingzi almost fell, probably because the dead branches and fallen leaves in the forest blocked the entire hole.That''s why Yingzi almost fell in accidentally...


    At this time, Yingzi was snuggling in Zhou Ye''s arms... I was afraid.


    Just now, if it hadn''t been for Zhou Ye to see that something was wrong, he would drag her into his arms, maybe she would have fallen in.


    Looking at the dark bottomless hole, Yingzi was afraid for a while.


    She is now very afraid of death... She hasn''t given birth to her own man yet... She just enjoyed the taste of love, she didn''t want to die at all.


    Zhou Ye gently slapped Yingzi''s back with Zhong Yingzi, comforting her in a low voice... "Goodbye, don''t be afraid...Don''t be afraid..."


    With the comfort of her own man, Yingzi felt that the fear in her heart was gradually decreasing...


    At this time, Hu Bayi, who was lying on the ground and inspecting the hole, was already laughing..."Hahaha...well, Yingzi...it''s great...you stepped on the empty foot and you stepped out for us. A way of making money..."


    Hearing what Lao Hu said, Yingzi didn''t want to say a word... What is it that she stepped on the air to make money for them??


    Can you take a look at gloating??She almost was scared to death just now...


    "Well, Yingzi... Lao Hu is not laughing at you, he is really happy..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Yingzi''s buttocks...


    "What''s he happy about? I''m so happy that I almost fell into the hole?" Yingzi pouted dissatisfiedly and said, "I''m too conscientious. I knew I shouldn''t have listened to the old secretary''s words, and led them the way..."


    "If you don''t listen to the old party secretary, you can still meet me?" Zhou Ye teased.


    "I was unlucky just when I met you... I was eaten so hard by you..." Yingzi gave her man a proud glance, and then hugged her waist firmly again...


    But at this time, the old Hu who was looking at the underground cave there also stood up... looked at Zhou Ye, "Yezi...you can see it too?"


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    "Oh, I said what dumb riddles you two are playing here...what can I see in this hole?" Fatty Wang said impatiently.


    "This is not a naturally formed hole... This is a hole dug by a tomb robber..." Old nonsense said, his face becoming serious.


    "What? The robbery hole dug by the tomb thief? Didn''t the things inside have been taken away long ago?" Hearing Lao Hu''s words, Fat Wang suddenly looked anxious."Fuck, what kind of grandson who doesn''t open his eyes dares to cut the fat man''s Hu?"


    "The contents inside should not have been passive..." Hu Bayi said, lifting his foot and kicking a wooden box next to it that was covered by fallen leaves... There was a loud noise inside.


    Hearing the sound, the fat man squatted down, opened the wooden box and took a look. There were a few tools inside...


    There is a shovel, there is a rope... There is also a weird shape like a few steel pipes...


    "This is-Luoyang Shovel?"

 Chapter 2101

    "Hmm..." Lao Hu nodded slightly, "These tomb robbers should not have succeeded...or else, things won''t be left here..."


    "Then where did those tomb robbers go?" Fatty Wang asked curiously.


    "Then... isn''t it in the cave?" Zhou Ye lifted his chin... motioned to the thief on the ground and said: "They have dug the thief, but they haven''t taken these guys who eat... Obviously , Those guys did not crawl out of the tomb in the end..."


    "Fuck..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Wang Fatty involuntarily took a few steps backwards suddenly...At this moment, he felt that the dark flashlight couldn''t shine through the hole, as if there was a cannibal monster...


    It''s terrifying...


    "Maybe they were hit by the mechanism in the ancient tomb, or maybe the tunnel inside collapsed and pressed them down... However, no matter what, it is cheaper for us... At least we don''t have to bother to find Place, digging a hole..." Hu Bayi said here, sighed, stood up,


    In fact, he still didn''t say something... or maybe the group of tomb robbers were too greedy... alarmed the owner in the tomb... and left a dead body...


    This sentence is not suitable to say now. It will be good if he knows what he has in mind, but it is not good to say it.


    In any case, they finally did not come in vain, and found a hacked hole... Now, all they need to do is to wait for dawn.


    Chapter 2482 the ancient tomb...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and eighty two


    In the early morning of the next day, as usual... After washing up, everyone had breakfast.


    Lao Hu and Fatty Wang began to prepare...


    Lao Hu put the black donkey hoof, glutinous rice, red thread, candles and other items that he had prepared long ago into his treasure bag, while Fatty Wang hung the engineer shovel on his belt and tied his calf. A tactical dagger.


    At this big glance, the two of them are just like going to the battlefield.


    On the contrary, Zhou Ye didn''t make any preparations... He should be amused with his own woman and continue to amused with his own woman, without any tension at all.


    "Yezi, don''t you need to prepare something?" Old Hu asked curiously.


    "I learned the Indian method and the mind method, and I don''t need to resort to foreign objects..." Zhou Ye said indifferently.


    For Hu Bayi, what he knew about onmyoji was also about the tomb-robbing feng shui. Regarding the yin and yang exorcism, he knew all about the six orifices and knew nothing about it.


    Therefore, what Zhou Ye said, he believed whatever.


    As for the folk way of using yellow rooster blood to draw talisman... In Hu Bayi''s view, that is a liar.


    Those who are not busy will not...


    Hu Bayi was completely convinced by Zhou Ye''s leakage of origami in the private room of the Beijing Hotel. Therefore, he was absolutely convinced by Zhou Ye.


    Yingzi, who was snuggling in Zhou Ye''s arms, keenly felt something when he heard what his man said.


    "Brother, do you want to go down too?"


    "Um..." Zhou Ye nodded lightly, "I am Lao Hu''s guardian, I can''t go down."


    "Then I will go down with you too..." Yingzi stared at Zhou Ye after saying this.


    She was afraid that Zhou Ye would not let her go down...


    For Yingzi, in her simple thoughts, wherever her own man goes, she will follow wherever she goes... Life is Zhou Ye''s person, and death is Zhou Ye''s ghost.


    "Okay... Let''s go down together." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded when he heard Yingzi''s words.


    He is still very confident about the small matter of protecting his own woman...


    Although Lao Hu and Fat Wang on the side felt that letting Yingzi go down was not a good idea, since Zhou Ye had said so, they were not good at objecting.


    Besides, they would not listen to them when they opposed Yingzi.


    Without further ado¡­¡­


    After working for nearly an hour, everyone is considered ready.


    The next group of four people walked towards the thief hole discovered last night.


    When he came to the entrance of the thief cave, he looked at the dark cave... Fatty Wang spoke a little bit and said: "How do I feel that there is a yin wind blowing straight up from the cave?"


    "That''s because you think too much..." Hu Bayi said, tied the rope to the trunk on the side, then turned on the flashlight, tied it to his chest, took the rope first, and slid down. I will explore the way for you..."


    As Hu Bayi''s figure disappeared into the cave... Fatty Wang who was standing at the entrance of the cave became nervous.


    After a while, Hu Bayi''s voice came out from the cave... "Fatty, Yezi, come down... it''s safe inside."


    "okay¡­¡­"


    Fatty Wang slipped down the rope for the second time... Then Zhou Ye and Yingzi.


    After everyone entered the cave, they were stunned by the scene in front of them...


    The thief was driven into the corridor of the tomb from the side...


    Looking at the empty tomb corridor in front of him, Fatty looked like an expert and said, "Yezi, Lao Hu...you stand back..."


    While talking, he untied the rope on his body, and threw it forward... and started to play with the rope on the corridor of the tomb.


    "Are you stupid?" Zhou Ye gave the fat man a speechless look, then took Yingzi to step and walked towards the stone path in the corridor.


    "Fuck, Yezi, beware of organs..." the fat man shouted.


    "The mechanism your sister... even if there is a mechanism, it is inspired by weight. Do you use a broken rope to flick it around, or do you think there was an infrared mechanism in ancient times?"


    After speaking, Zhou Ye walked onto the corridor of the tomb without hesitation...


    "Puff...Fatty, don''t you show your timidity..." Lao Hu patted Fatty''s shoulder with a smile, and followed Zhou Ye''s pace.


    "Hey...Organ...Fuck, let''s beg... You don''t know good people..." Fatty Wang looked at him without paying attention, and silently took the rope in his hand and followed him...


    The entire tomb path is not long, about ten meters in length...


    Passing through the tomb passage, you reach the door of the main burial chamber...At this time, the door of the main burial chamber has been opened...


    Obviously, someone has been here...


    Zhou Ye took Yingzi and pushed open the half-open stone door of the main burial chamber without hesitation, and walked in...


    The main burial chamber is about 20 square meters in size. On the surrounding walls, the life stories of the owner of the tomb are carved.


    On the right side of the tomb, there is a small arch, inside is the funerary...


    In the funeral room, in addition to some bottles and cans, there are some tattered weapons and a huge mace.

 Chapter 2102

    Seeing these things, Fatty Wang raised his foot dissatisfied and wanted to kick... "Fuck... this Nima''s are all tattered..."


    "Stop..." Zhou Ye yelled violently, shaking Fatty Wang with fright.


    "What''s the matter? Yezi?" Fatty Wang asked stupidly, leaving the ground with one foot.


    "Are you stupid?" Zhou Ye looked at Fatty Wang and said, "What are you doing here?"


    "The rich..."


    "Then you dare to kick these things?" Zhou Ye hated iron and steel and said, "Do you know how much pottery pots from the Jin Dynasty are worth?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Fatty Wang''s eyes suddenly lit up... "Yezi, what do you mean... this thing is very valuable."


    "What do you mean?" Zhou Ye said grimly.


    This fool... knows that the gold and silver treasures in the tomb are valuable... Are there any cheap pots that can be buried with the general??Just get out a few pieces, it will be enough for these fools to eat and drink for a lifetime...


    No wonder these two fools stole so many tombs in the original work, and they kept clanging so poorly.


    It''s not that they are incapable, but that they have a low vision.


    The so-called gold and silver are priceless, and porcelain is priceless... These two fools, don''t want to put Jinshan Yinshan, they have to ask for some jade... The jade that is buried is really worthless.


    But in fact, this was also deliberately arranged by the original author. Otherwise, the two goods in the first tomb would become multimillionaires, so how can they still have the mind to continue to robber the tomb?Just come and finish the whole book...


    However, Zhou Ye obviously didn¡¯t plan to leave according to the original book... After Zhou Ye¡¯s reminder, the fat man looked at these buried earthenware pots in front of him, his eyes lit up... "Slowly look for the coffin of that product." ...I will transport these things first..."


    Hearing what the fat man said, Lao Hu didn''t care either... "All right...you be careful..."


    "Come on, don''t worry about me doing things..." As he said, Fatty Wang carefully picked up two clay pots and walked out.


    Chapter 2483 Strange Half-length Skeleton


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and eighty three


    "Wait...Fatty..."


    Just when the fat man was about to leave with two clay pots...but he was yelled at by Lao Hu.


    "What''s the matter? Old Hu..." The fat man looked at and stopped, and looked at Hu Bayi with a strange look... "What did you find again?"


    "Something is wrong..." Lao Hu carefully checked with a flashlight, and muttered in his mouth: "Don''t you think something is wrong? What about those tomb robbers? They threw their tools at the entrance of the cave, obviously. Nothing left this ancient tomb..."


    "Then where did they go?"


    Hearing what Lao Hu said, the fat man couldn''t help but shudder... tremblingly said: "Don''t scare me, Lao Hu... Maybe, maybe they look down on this place, are they gone?"


    "Don''t be nonsense... I don''t look down on this place anymore, they shouldn''t throw the guy who eats at the entrance of the cave..." Hu Bayi murmured: "And, you didn''t find... Is this wrong? Underground in the dense forest , It should be full of bugs and ants... But can you see a bug in this tomb up to now?"


    "Fuck... Old Hu... Don''t scare me..."


    Following Lao Hu''s words, Fatty Wang has begun to feel something is wrong...


    The so-called suspicious ghosts, when he first came down, Fatty Wang still felt that there was nothing wrong with it, but now, as Lao Hu said that, he now feels that the air around him has become gloomy...the cool air kept moving towards him. In the neck...


    In fact, it''s not just Fatty Wang, even Yingzi feels that this tomb is a little bit oozing...


    Unconsciously, she hugged her man''s arm tightly, until her Huns felt the warmth from her man''s body, and then relaxed."Brother Hu...you, don''t scare people..."


    "Old Hu is not scary..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    He looked around, then pointed to the western wall of the burial room, leaning on a few half-person-high bronze shields, and said, "That''s the place where the anger is the heaviest...Do you want to open it?? "


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Hu Bayi and Fatty Wang looked at each other...


    They hesitated...


    In fact, at this time they have almost got what they want...that is money.


    According to Zhou Ye''s reminder, they can get enough money from this funeral room, and then go to the bottom to investigate the so-called most Yin Qi place, which is really not worth the loss.


    But, the same sentence-curiosity killed the cat.


    To say that if Lao Hu had no curiosity, it would be too nonsense.


    He is really curious...


    What caused such a strange environment in the tomb... You know, although it''s already in autumn outside... However, because the tomb is underground, it doesn''t seem too cold compared to the outside environment. The environment is supposed to be the environment that insects like most.


    Why are there no ants in the entire tomb??


    Hu Bayi felt that if he didn''t check it out, even if he had made a fortune, he would not be happy in the future...This matter will make him remember for a lifetime.


    Thinking of this, Hu Bayi said, "I''ll go and see...what the hell is going on, I don''t believe it...Under the situation in the whole country, what other ghosts and snakes dare to confront the people..."


    As he said, he walked towards the western wall of the funeral room, and raised his hand to move the shield against the wall.


    The weight of the bronze shield is not light, each weighing thirty or forty catties...


    That shield is not one yet, but three are stacked together.


    "Come on, fat man, give me a hand..."


    "Oh, good..." Although Fatty Wang was a little panicked, he couldn''t worry about his brother at all, so he put the two porcelains in his arms aside, walked over, and helped Old Hu carry the shield.


    Seeing the actions of the two of them, Zhou Ye could only sigh in his heart...this is all fate.


    To be honest, he was still in a daze when he first saw the thief.


    After all, because he came to this world, Neon Modern has no possibility of invading China at all.


    Therefore, there is no so-called Kwantung Army underground fortress here.


    Since there is no underground fortress of the Kwantung Army, it is even more unlikely that there will be small Japanese soldiers who came here to find the fortress... Then, where did the tomb robbers go??


    However, when he saw the black hole behind the shield, he had already solved the case.


    Obviously... those tomb robbers don''t have enough heart to swallow an elephant, they want to use this ancient tomb as a base to open the entire ancient tomb group...


    But what I didn''t expect was-they accidentally walked into the dead place.


    Behind the wall of the burial chamber, there was not a large tomb... but a mass grave.


    Don''t ask why Zhou Ye knew that as long as he wanted to know... he could see everything that had happened here.


    As for, why not remind Fatty Wang and Hu Bayi??


    This can only be said, one is because Zhou Ye cannot justify himself...

 Chapter 2103

    Why do you know??


    Oh, you said your eyes can see through five thousand years?Are you kidding me??


    Secondly--


    Zhou Ye had already given them the opportunity to choose... They had to go in and see, there would be no way...


    Think of it as a recreational activity in the field... Anyway, there is no danger.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled in his corner...


    At this time, Lao Hu and Fatty Wang had already removed the last shield...


    As the last shield leaning on the wall was removed... a black hole with a diameter of one meter appeared in front of everyone.


    This is nothing... The most important thing is that at the entrance of the cave, a ragged withered bone, his hands are pushing hard, kneeling and crawling at the entrance of the cave... Obviously, before he died, he still wanted to push Open the shield that covers the entrance of the cave, trying to escape.


    When Lao Hu and Fatty Wang lifted the last shield away, the withered bone clicked and fell to the ground...


    Suddenly, Yingzi screamed again and again...


    "Ah...Brother...Brother...There are dead people..."


    Seeing this scene, Yingzi hugged her man tightly, her eyes closed tightly, and she jumped again... Obviously, she had been terrified to the extreme.


    "Okay, Yingzi don''t have to be afraid...I''m here..." Zhou Ye calmed Yingzi softly while patted her back...


    At this time, Lao Hu and Fatty Wang looked at the skeleton in front of them and were stunned.


    They weren''t afraid of dead people, Fatty Wang was stupid and bold, while Lao Hu walked down the battlefield...the dead people saw too much.


    They were startled by the strange skeleton in front of them...


    I saw that the skeleton that had been pushing the shield desperately before he died was a half-length skeleton, and its lower body...was gone.


    Chapter 2484 Mass grave?No, this is Jingguan.


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and eighty four


    "How about? Let''s go in and have a look??"


    Hu Bayi looked at the half-skeleton, turned his head and asked Zhou Ye.


    "Just take a look...I don''t care anyway..." Zhou Ye spread his hands...


    "Then go in and take a look..." Hu Bayi is always bold... as he said, he took out the engineer shovel in his hand, and pulled the half-dried bone aside."Old rules, I''ll take the lead..."


    As he said, he bent down and got in...


    And the fat man?Seeing my brothers got in...Of course, he wouldn''t show his timidity, and he got in too when he was short.


    Zhou Ye looked at the entrance and patted Yingzi in his arms and said, "Yingzi, are you waiting for us here?"


    "Don''t...I want to be with you!" Although Yingzi was terribly afraid of the skeleton, she was even more afraid of being separated from her own man...


    So, at this moment, she couldn''t take care of it a lot... was scared, and hugged Zhou Ye tightly... and said nothing.


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile... "Okay, okay... You close your eyes for a while, and follow behind me, I will let you open your eyes and you open your eyes again..."


    "Yeah!!" Yingzi nodded vigorously.


    She knew that her man told her to close her eyes because she was afraid that she would see something and bark.


    After the explanation, Zhou Ye got short and got into the hole...


    The one-meter-diameter cave is only enough for people to enter on their faces... Of course, Zhou Ye seems to have entered on his stomach, but in fact, he floated in completely... Not only him, but even Yingzi was also caught He used his mind to drag and float in.


    The entire passage is not very far, probably less than ten meters.


    A group of people crawled out of the burglary after about three or four minutes.


    When they climbed out of the thief hole, the group was stunned by the scene in front of them...


    At this moment, they are standing on a cliff on the edge of a crater that is more than 20 meters deep. In front of them...It is a stone mountain like a pyramid. On the oval dome on the top of the mountain, countless green rays are like stars. Generally, suddenly and suddenly... It looks strange to the extreme.


    And at the edge of this stone peak, a few green sparks would appear from time to time.


    "Fuck... ghost fire..." the fat man cried, pointing to a green fire ghost.


    "That''s phosphorous fire..." Hu Bayi gave him an angry look, then took out a candle from his pocket, lit it with a lighter, and held it in his hand.


    I only light the candles, one is to test whether the oxygen content here is sufficient, and the other is the so-called ghosts who light candles and blow the lights. With this candle, they can be regarded as communicating with these ghosts...


    "Let''s go..." After lighting the candle, Lao Hu held the candle in one hand and lit with a flashlight in the other... and walked down the path along the cliff.


    Fatty Wang followed closely...


    But Zhou Ye was stunned...


    "Brother, what''s wrong with you?" Yingzi asked strangely when he saw his man staring at the scene.


    "It''s okay... I feel a little familiar here..." Zhou Ye murmured, then took Yingzi''s hand and ran after Hu Bayi and Fatty Wang.


    A group of people walked around on the cliff, along the path above, for a long time... and finally fell to the bottom of the giant pit.


    When they walked to the bottom of the giant pit, they discovered that... the pyramid-like stone mountain in front of them was not a stone mountain at all... but a mountain built with countless heads of people.


    Some of these human skulls that were treated as stones have only bones left, which have been completely transformed into human skull fossils, while some still carry some flesh and blood, and become fossils after air drying.


    The faces are painful and terrifying...


    "This, what kind of tomb is this... Lao Hu..." Fatty Wang already felt his legs were a bit weak...


    The strange human head mountain in front of him has made him a little bit unbearable.


    And at this moment, Hu Bayi lost his usual relaxed expression on his face... He looked at the hideous and terrifying human face fossils illuminated by the flashlight, and said in a deep voice: "This...not a cemetery, this is ¡ª¡ªJingguan... Damn, why are we here..."


    Jingguan, only appeared on the ancient battlefield...


    And the ancient battlefield has always been a place where hostility gathers. In this kind of place... arrogant ghosts and ghosts... it is extremely dangerous.


    Thinking of this, Hu Bayi shouted: "Hurry up...Get out of here..."


    However, at this moment, the candle in his hand suddenly popped--turned green...


    At this moment, not only Hu Bayi was taken aback, but Fatty Wang and Yingzi were taken aback by this sudden scene.


    "Ah...green...green..."

 Chapter 2104

    Seeing this scene, Zhou Ye not only was not scared, but had an urge to laugh.


    This made him think of a sentence-Gu Tianle is green, playing Lanyue, a brand new version you have never played before.


    Well, this is not the time for amusement... Hu Bayi and Fatty Wang turned around and ran back...


    While running, shouting... "Run, Yezi..."


    "This place is wrong..."


    At this time, Zhou Ye, who was walking at the end of the team and had not yet jumped off the last step of the rock wall, smiled...


    He finally remembered where it was...


    This is the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty more than a thousand years ago. When he led his army to hunt down the remnants of the Huns, and then drove the Huns to the territory of the Xianbei people, when he broke the Xianbei defenders, he used the head of the Xianbei army to set up Jingguan. what.


    Ask, why would Zhou Ye know??


    Because he had already seen a huge stone monument fifty meters away.


    The words on the stele are still vivid.


    [Do you know who I am now?


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s smile, Yingzi was going crazy... She shook her man''s arm desperately and shouted, "Brother, don''t scare me...what''s wrong with you?"


    She is really afraid that her man will be frightened and lose her heart...


    "Ahem...Don''t shake me... Yingzi, I''m fine..." Zhou Ye hurriedly stabilized his body and said.


    "Brother, let''s go... this place is haunted..."


    Yingzi said anxiously...


    She is not talking nonsense...


    I saw that at the edge of the lower Jingguan, a creaking sound of bone friction sounded, and more than a dozen corpses stood up from the ground.


    If you look closely, you will find that the bodies and heads of these corpses are not the same color.


    The corpse is still wearing tattered clothes...Although the color is no longer visible, it can also be seen from the style...These clothes are modern clothes.


    And the head on the neck of the corpse is a head that has been fossilized.


    Obviously, the corpses belonged to the tomb robbers, and the heads were those placed on the Jingguan temple.


    At this time, the dozen or so skeletons were swaying after Hu Bayi and Fatty Wang...


    At this time, these two goods finally thought of Zhou Ye''s profession...


    "Yezi, help..."


    Chapter 2485 Do You Want To Never Be Overborn?


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and eighty five


    "Don''t worry... I''ll keep you all right..."


    Zhou Ye smiled, pinched a sword with his right hand, and painted a symbol in the sky... "Fire--come..."


    As his voice fell, more than ten groups of fist-sized flames ignited behind him out of thin air...


    Behind him, these more than ten groups of flames turned into a circle of flames-out of thin air, rotating slowly in a clockwise order, the image looked extremely handsome.


    Seeing this scene, Lao Hu and Fatty Wang couldn''t help shouting in their hearts, "Fuck..."


    They are really surprised...


    The former origami soldiers are considered a hairy... this Nima is the spell they thought in their hearts.


    "go with¡­¡­"


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already pretended to be forced, and pointed with his hand--


    In an instant, dozens of flames behind him turned into more than ten streams of light, and they smashed into the dozens of skeletons chasing Hu Bayi and the others.


    Boom-boom-boom-


    In an instant, those more than ten skeletons turned into more than a dozen skeleton flames under Zhou Ye''s flame.


    These flames obviously have the effect of exorcising evil spirits. Under the burning of the flames, the skeletons roared one by one...Although there was no sound, anyone could see their pain after being burned by the flames.


    At this time, Lao Hu and Fatty Wang didn''t run away...


    Fatty Wang was also proud at this time... He pointed to the dozen or so burning skeleton flames with the engineer shovel in his hand and said proudly: "I want you to frighten you fat master... I don''t know your fat master. Is your friend a master of Yin and Yang who specializes in killing all kinds of monsters?"


    As he said, Fatty Wang rushed up, facing the skeletons, just a shovel... "Fuck, I told you to scare your fat man... I told you to sing..."


    Hu Bayi looked at his brother''s behavior, smiled, and did not stop.


    He who has been on the battlefield knows that although the act of venting after this fear may seem scary, it sometimes really works.


    At least let the fat man adapt to the fear slowly...


    However, just when Hu Bayi felt that the matter was over, Zhou Ye''s shout came from a distance, "Old Hu, Fatty... come back, things are not right..."


    "What''s wrong?? What''s wrong?" Fatty Wang shouted while hitting the dog in the water, "Yezi, I think you were scared by these skeletons..."


    Fortunately, Old Hu is sober than his own brother. He grabbed Fatty Wang¡¯s arm and ran towards Zhou Ye... "Don¡¯t be so nonsense, the skeleton was killed by Yezi... He said it¡¯s not right, then it¡¯s definitely not right. ...Fuck it, look at the top of your head..."


    Just when the two were about to run to the edge of the cliff... Abnormal changes suddenly occurred.


    I saw the green stars above the dome at the top of the pit suddenly shining dazzlingly at the same time, and then... they were like meteors, floating down and down suddenly...


    "Fuck, the roof of the cave collapsed?" Fatty Wang looked at this scene, almost astonished.


    What''s on the top of the cave??


    That is the land... Calculated by the thickness of ten meters, this special size also has nearly tens of thousands of square meters of earth and rock.


    If these things are smashed down, you can also smash you if you can''t crush them.


    "No, it''s not that the roof of the cave collapsed...but a big guy came out." Zhou Ye looked at the green light falling down and down, and said softly.


    They are different from Fatty Wang who is mortal with naked eyes.


    Although Fatty Wang and the others couldn''t see clearly because of the dim light here... but the darkness couldn''t stop Zhou Ye''s sight.


    In his eyes, the green lights hung on the dome of the wall are like masses of phosphorous fire.

 Chapter 2105

    These phosphorous fires are drifting towards the stone stele beside the Skull Jingguan...


    If there is something on the stele that others don''t know, would Zhou Ye not know it??


    There stood the head of the commander of this Xianbei army...


    This product, this is refined.


    Interesting, really interesting.


    At this time, Yingzi was already trembling with fright...


    "Brother..." Yingzi grabbed Zhou Ye''s arm and tremblingly said, "Let''s go quickly..."


    "Come on... Yezi..." At this moment, Lao Hu and Fatty Wang also ran over.


    The two yelled and rushed towards the way they came...


    They have seen it...paralyzed, this time they found it by their own bad luck...Fuck, this is really an idea.


    However, neither their screams nor Yingzi''s drag made Zhou Ye move."You can''t run away... it''s better to kill it here, you see, he has already come..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, everyone turned their heads and looked back--


    I saw that the green phosphorous fire fell slowly and quickly on the stone stele beside the Jingguan, and finally turned into a huge skull composed of green phosphorous fire.


    The skull was two meters in diameter, and between the opening and closing of the upper and lower jaws, there was a loud click... as if to say something.


    "What is this guy talking about?" Fatty Wang deserves to be silly and bold, but by this time, he doesn''t feel scared anymore.


    "He''s talking--[also...I...body...body...]" Zhou Ye smiled ghostly and learned the words of General Xianbei.


    This sound did not scare Fatty Wang, but almost scared Yingzi to pee...


    Originally, the girl¡¯s family was afraid of some ghosts, weird things, and Zhou Ye deliberately used that kind of ghostly discourse to learn things, this time, Yingzi''s legs were really scared. Up...


    "Brother, please stop talking..." Yingzi''s words were full of crying...


    "What are you afraid of, it''s just a dead ghost..." Zhou Ye said cheerfully, raising his hand, taking Yingzi into his arms, and comforting him: "Look at your man, how I will clean him..."


    As he said, Zhou Ye raised his empty left hand and slapped hard at the huge ghost fire skull... "Death..."


    As his voice fell, the huge green fire skull was instantly photographed from mid-air as if being swiped by a large invisible hand like a fly...


    boom--


    After a loud noise, the green ghost fire was extinguished... the skeleton also disappeared.


    Seeing this scene, Fatty Wang and Hu Bayi were dumbfounded for a long time before they raised their thumbs and said.


    "Fuck, Yezi...you are awesome..."


    "Awesome home... Yezi!"


    However, at this moment, a violent vibration was uploaded from Jingguan...With this violent tremor, hundreds of skeletons fell from Jingguan.


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye''s eyes widened and he shouted angrily: "You gangsters, do you dare to shake the sky? Do you want to be completely suppressed by me and never live beyond life?"


    As soon as Zhou Ye said these words, in an instant... the earth''s tremor suddenly stopped.


    It was as if the tremor just now was just the illusion of everyone.


    At this moment... Fatty Wang and Hu Bayi were completely dumbfounded...


    "Fuck, fuck, fuck..."


    Except for fucking, the two of them don''t know what words to use to describe their feelings...


    This Nima, is Yezi still a human??God is nothing more than that, right??


    Chapter 2486 Zhou Ye Who Doesn''t Take the Original Line


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and eighty six


    "Fuck... Yezi... I believe you just say you are the reincarnation of Xingjun."


    Looking at the dark cave in front of him, Hu Bayi was completely dizzy... everything he encountered today is really ruining his three views.


    He has gone from a dignified atheist to a superstitious believer in ghosts and gods.


    "Don''t talk about so many useless things... Go and see if there are any good things? Take them away if you have them, flash someone if you don''t..." Zhou Ye hugged Yingzi in his arms and scolded.


    "That''s not good..." At this time, Lao Hu didn''t want to dig any more things here...


    "What are you afraid of? Yezi is here, ghosts and gods are here..." Fatty Wang doesn''t care, he can understand now, as long as Zhou Ye is here... gods and ghosts are here, no one can do it.


    As he said, he directly picked up the flashlight and jumped back into the pit... "We can''t suffer for nothing this trip, can''t we... Besides, there will be Yezi for us, what are you afraid of... Come on, Lao Hu, You know a lot... Show me what is worth and what is not worth..."


    Seeing Fatty Wang doing this, Old Hu sighed speechlessly and jumped down.


    The two of them had a tacit understanding and did not ask Zhou Ye to help...


    For the two of them, Zhou Ye is their guardian god, as long as they fight here, they will have infinite courage.


    As for letting Zhou Ye work??


    Stop teasing, when have you seen God work?


    Seeing the two pick and choose under Jingguan, Zhou Ye smiled slightly... He guessed that these two goods must not be able to pick up any good things.


    Because he remembers that when he killed the hundreds of thousands of Xianbei army, his men had already collected all the spoils.


    Just when Zhou Ye was feeling that these two guys would be busy for nothing, he suddenly felt that Yingzi in his arms pulled his arm...He looked down and asked, "What''s wrong? Yingzi."


    "Brother, you, are you really the reincarnation of a god?" Yingzi glared at his big, dripping eyes, and asked in a panic: "Then you will go out and don''t stop me..."


    "Silly girl, why do you think so?" Zhou Ye almost laughed when he heard this.


    "The stories my father told me when I was a kid said that..." Yingzi said aggrievedly: "No matter it''s a god or weird, after seduce mortal women, I don''t want those women in the end..."


    "Hahaha...that''s your dad who lied to you..." Zhou Ye smiled and kissed Yingzi''s scorpion forcefully: "Besides, I''m not a god, I''m just a person...you Will you end up following me?"


    "Then you won''t leave me?"


    Although Zhou Ye had already said so, Yingzi was still a little worried...


    "Well, I would never want Yingzi..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    "Then, after that, I will serve you with Yaoyao...I will give you a big fat boy..." Then, Yingzi hugged Zhou Ye tightly... "As long as you don''t Leave me, you let me do anything..."

 Chapter 2106

    Hearing Yingzi''s words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but chuckle...Unexpectedly, pretending to be a ghost would have this benefit.


    "Okay, baby Yingzi, don''t forget what you said then..."


    "I will never forget..."


    The two of them hugged each other tightly and stood there... Watching Hu Bayi and Fatty Wang pick up the tatters underneath.


    After almost an hour of busy work... these two goods finally recognized one thing, that is-there is no special oil and water here, except for the head is the head...


    In the end, the two gave up rummaging through the garbage...


    Climbed up from below...


    The group returned along the same path again...returned to the tomb of General Jin Guo.


    I have to say that the tomb of General Jin Guo is really fat...


    In addition to 17 or 8 pieces of well-preserved porcelains of various sizes, plus 5 or 6 pieces of weapons and armor...


    Although the coffin where General Jin Guo was buried was not found, the burial objects in the entire burial room were almost completely evacuated by the two.


    The harvest was so rich... Lao Hu and Fatty Wang didn''t plan to find the coffin of General Jin Guo.


    Although the most valuable burial objects are definitely in the coffins, the scene just now in the Jingguan Pit of the underground 10,000 people has completely scared the two of them.


    They don¡¯t plan to get to the bottom...


    In Hu Bayi''s words, that is-greedy is not enough to swallow the elephant, too greedy, be careful in the future damage the yin virtue.


    In the past, the two did not believe in gods and ghosts and dared to do everything.


    But now, they don''t have the guts.


    Now that the two of them have stopped, of course Zhou Ye will not tell them how to open the coffin of General Jin Guo...Although he doesn''t care about the red-haired dumplings in the coffin, he doesn''t need those funeral items to make money...


    Seeing the traces he left more than a thousand years ago, Zhou Ye already felt worthy of his trip...Why should he follow the original book and let these two people meet zongzi again??


    After the burial chamber was emptied, the group left the tomb.


    For them... this time is a worthwhile trip.


    Fatty Wang and Hu Bayi happily moved all kinds of porcelain they took out from the tomb of General Jin Guo to the river for cleaning...


    After washing off the floating soil outside, the original bright glaze color of the porcelain is revealed.


    That one piece, it looks exquisite and ingenious...


    Among them, a pair of black and yellow porcelain vases made Fatty happy even more so...Who told Zhou Ye to say that this pair of porcelain vases is the most valuable.


    After tidying up, after picking up some rotten leaves from the forest and using them as cushions for the porcelain, the two tied all these things on their horses.


    Even for fear of breaking the porcelain, when I went back... the two of them didn''t even ride a horse, and instead led a horse away.


    This made Zhou Ye couldn''t help but scold these two as misfits...


    But no matter how Zhou Ye scolded these two goods, they were unwilling to ride away.


    When they came, the group walked for six or seven days, but when they returned... they walked for half a month.


    Fortunately, along the way, there was an obedient Yingzi who relieved Zhou Ye''s boredom... Otherwise, maybe Zhou Ye would be angry and smashed all of these two goods.


    When I returned to the village, it was almost night...


    Fatty Wang and Hu Bayi were afraid that things would be too eye-catching, so they waited outside the village for a long time before sneaking into the village quietly...


    Until all those things were installed in Zhou Ye''s car, these two goods were completely relieved.


    And Zhou Ye didn''t bother to pay attention to these two goods, directly locked the car, hugged Yingzi and went to the accountant Zhu Mengyao to rest...


    As for Lao Hu and Fatty Wang??


    Where did these two guys go... Zhou Ye didn''t care about it.


    Chapter 2487 I want to wash too...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and eighty seven


    Zhu Mengyao sat blankly on the kang, staring at the kerosene lamp on the kang table in a daze.


    Her man has been away for more than half a month, and he hasn''t returned yet...It is fake that she is not worried at all.


    If it were not for not knowing the road in the mountains, she would have borrowed a horse to find her own man.


    She almost came here these days...


    At night, I sat in the house, my mind was in chaos... I didn''t know what to think.


    Even during the daytime, she made a mistake several times...If it weren¡¯t for the old party secretary and the village chief, they knew that she was not the kind of person who harmed the public and personal gains, maybe she would be charged with embezzlement of Mexican state property...


    Thinking of this, Zhu Mengyao couldn''t help but sighed quietly...


    "Hey, Brother Zhou...Why aren''t you coming back?"


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door... At the same time, a familiar voice came from outside, "Yaoyao, open the door..."


    Hearing the sound that had appeared in her dreams countless times, Zhu Mengyao jumped off the kang with excitement like a spring, ignoring her shoes, and rushed out of the house with her shoes...


    After opening the door of the house and looking at the figure at the door, Zhu Mengyao couldn''t help but yelled: "Brother Zhou, you are back..."


    Who is the figure standing at the door if it is not Zhou Ye??


    Seeing Zhou Ye, Zhu Mengyao couldn''t help the excitement in her heart anymore... rushed over and hugged Zhou Ye... "Brother... I miss you... I miss you!"


    "I miss you too..." Zhou Ye smiled and lowered his head, and kissed Zhu Mengyao''s little coward...


    The two stood at the door, kissing each other in such a heartfelt kiss... The entangled murmur of lips and tongue made Yingzi who was standing a little blush.


    "Ahem, Yaoyao..."


    Yingzi''s words made Yaoyao wake up from the excitement of a long-lost reunion... "Ah... Yingzi, you are also here... By the way, you haven''t eaten yet, I''ll get you food... "


    While talking, Yaoyao walked towards the kitchen embarrassedly...


    "Yaoyao, I''ll help you..." Yingzi gave Zhou Ye a white look, then followed Yaoyao''s ass and walked into the kitchen.


    Zhou Ye walked into the room happily, and the uncle sat at the table... just waiting for dinner.


    And in the kitchen--

 Chapter 2107

    Yaoyao is busy making a fire by the stove... She has no appetite these days, so the stove pits at night are basically blind.


    Yingzi, standing behind Yaoyao, looked at Yaoyao''s busy figure, and said hesitantly: "Yaoyao...I...I and Brother Zhou..."


    "Yingzi, there is nothing delicious at home... Go and help me kill that old hen... Brother Zhou has been out for so long, and he must be exhausted... Give him a boost." Yao Yao said directly as if he hadn''t heard Yingzi''s words.


    At this moment, Yingzi fell silent...


    She knew that Yaoyao didn''t want to talk about Zhou Ye with herself...


    As a woman, she knew that Yaoyao must have guessed what happened between the two when she saw her and Zhou Ye come back together.


    However, there are some things that are better to be said late than early... Anyway, I have to say it sooner or later.


    Thinking of this, Yingzi gritted her teeth... "Yaoyao, listen to me..."


    "I don''t listen... I don''t... I don''t want to listen either..." Yaoyao''s eyes were already red while she was talking... "If anything, let''s... talk about it during dinner... OK... I beg You, Yingzi..."


    "Hmm¡ª" Seeing Yaoyao''s pleading eyes, Yingzi finally nodded silently... Turn around and went out to the chicken coop, killing the chicken.


    After a while, Yingzi came in carrying a killed hen...


    Two women, one burned the stove silently, and the other was silently picking chicken feathers there.


    The air in the entire kitchen seemed a little dull.


    In the end, Yaoyao couldn''t help but speak..."Yingzi...you and Brother Zhou...you...where are you..."


    "Now, he is my man." Yingzi silenced Yaoyao when she said.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Then, then I bless you..." Yaoyao pretended to be strong and said...


    It¡¯s just that the teardrops in the eye sockets can¡¯t hold back anymore, they are falling like raindrops...


    "Why are you crying..." Yingzi dropped a half-feathered chicken on the ground, and reached out and hugged Yaoyao, "We are sisters..."


    "Yes, but sisters can''t... can''t use a man...uuuu..." Yaoyao finally couldn''t help crying...


    What else can she do?When my own man went out, he slept with his best sister...what could she do??


    "Are you stupid?" Yingzi''s temper is much hotter than Yaoyao, she directly forcibly pulled Yaoyao''s face to her side, looked at her eyes and said: "You don''t know we men have other things. Wife???"


    "I, I know...but..."


    "But what is it?" Yingzi said bitterly: "Our sisters are no worse than anyone... Let''s join hands to snatch Big Brother Zhou..."


    "How, how?" Yaoyao seemed to be moved by what Yingzi said, and stopped crying temporarily.


    "Listen to me... Let''s do this... This... Then this..." After confessing in a low voice, Yingzi said confidently: "So, Brother Zhou belongs to both of us... Anyway, Brother Zhou is Ryukyu people, they can have polygamy there... At most, I will be a small one, let you be a big one."


    "Does this work?" Yaoyao asked uncertainly.


    "Don''t worry about it, it doesn''t work... Anyway, it doesn''t matter if you try it..." Yingzi said, patted Yaoyao on the shoulder."You cook here, I''ll go back to get wine..."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    After the division of labor between the two...


    One person stayed here and continued cooking, and one person left the hut and walked towards his home.


    It''s not a lot of time... Yingzi walked back, carrying a few lamei and two bottles of wine.


    At this time, Yaoyao also grilled the chicken feathers...


    The two began to get busy in the kitchen...


    You cut vegetables, I cook... You boil water, I add firewood.


    These two girls, work together... the cooking speed has been greatly accelerated.


    More than an hour later...


    There are six small dishes on the Kang table-and two bottles of liquor.


    "Brother, you eat first... Me and Yingzi, we both go to wash our bodies first..."


    After Yaoyao finished speaking, before Zhou Ye could reply, she picked up Yingzi... and returned to the kitchen again.


    At this time, the water in the large pot on the kitchen stove was already very hot.


    The two went in with the big wooden basin... and poured the hot water in the big pot into the wooden basin... They planned to wash each other first...


    However, just as the two took off their clothes... suddenly a figure came in... "I want to wash too..."


    Chapter 2488 Feel the wind...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and eighty eight


    Yingzi and Yaoyao just took off their clothes, and when they were about to wipe their bodies with a towel, suddenly a figure slipped in from the outside, stretched out their arms, and hugged the slender waists of the two women... : "I want to wash too, what should I do?"


    Looking at the incomparably handsome face next to them, Yingzi and Yaoyao lowered their arms against their chests.


    "You scared me to death..."


    "Bad, what do you wash... wait until we finish washing you..."


    "That won''t work... I just want to wash with you..." Zhou Ye said, smiling and began to take off his clothes...


    The two women looked at the rogue appearance of their man, you look at me, I look at you... In the end, both of them are helpless.


    hit?Reluctant to... scold?Can''t scold...


    So, forget it... I can only do what this enemy wanted...


    Thinking of this, the two of you started to take off your shirts, I took off my pants and helped my man take off his clothes...


    After Zhou Ye was cleaned up, Yaoyao was afraid of freezing her own man, and hurriedly let him sit in the big tub."It''s cold... Sit in..."


    "Why don''t you sit in?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile after sitting in the tub.


    "We are all used to freezing..." Yingzi said while holding hot water from the basin and helping her man wash up, "Besides, there are no three people sitting in the tub..."


    "Hey... that''s not easy..." Zhou Ye smiled, snapped his fingers...


    Then, the entire space seemed to have been infinitely enlarged, spreading to the top, bottom, left, and right... and the big tub that had only accommodated one person instantly turned into an existence the size of a swimming pool...

 Chapter 2108

    This scene completely stunned the two women...


    Just when the two were sluggish, Zhou Ye stretched out his hand, one hand on the other, and pulled the two women directly into the big tub full of warm water...


    The two women didn¡¯t pay attention and almost choked on water...


    No way, they didn''t expect at all, how could the warm water that only didn''t penetrate into the human calf turned into warm water that was straight on the waist??


    "Puff...Brother, how did you do it?" Yingzi spit out a mouthful of water, looking at Zhou Ye in surprise and asked.


    "Didn''t you say that I am a god?" Zhou Ye said, and before Yaoyao asked again, he dragged her into his arms, then bowed her head and kissed Lived her little...


    "Hmm..."


    Yaoyao quickly became addicted to her man''s kissing skills... she nestled softly in her man''s arms.


    Seeing this scene, Yingzi couldn''t help but start to panic acid...


    But, pantothenic acid is pantothenic acid, she hasn''t forgotten what she should do...


    Thinking of this, she raised her small hand and leaned close to her man''s side, and was about to help her man wash his body... However, at this moment, she suddenly felt a big hand between her legs.


    That hot big hand occupied the most sensitive part of her legs in an instant...like playing a piano, sometimes lightly and sometimes scratched on that red beanie...


    Every time, it brought up the throbbing desire in her body.


    At this moment, Yingzi had no strength at all...All she could do was snuggle next to her man, panting in a low voice.


    "Bad, badass...you, you will toss me..."


    Yingzi''s lamenting voice was exchanged for the gurgling kisses of her own man and her best girlfriend...


    The sadness in her heart and the throbbing of her body have made Yingzi wonder what to do... At this time, she had to close her eyes tightly, clinging to her man¡¯s arms, and letting his big hands rest. There is something wrong with the square inch between my legs...


    At this time, Yaoyao, who was kissing Zhou Ye, felt her body lighter. She was gently hugged in the water by her man''s arm... Then, Yaoyao felt that her legs were being caught by someone. Forcibly propped up...


    Just when she was a little at a loss...Suddenly, she felt the arm holding her body loosen her.


    Immediately afterwards, she went down in a posture of spreading her legs... When Yaoyao thought that she had fallen to the bottom of the pelvis, suddenly a thick and hot meat stick forced her nectar open, by The tendency of her whereabouts suddenly filled her whole body and mind...


    "Ah...oooo..."


    Yaoyao couldn''t help letting out a groan like weeping from the long-lost swelling feeling from her lower body.


    Then, Yaoyao was completely lost with that powerful impact.


    At this moment, in this bizarre space...Zhou Ye was holding Yaoyao''s dolphins with one hand and acting strangely on Yingzi''s vagina with the other.


    His vibrating waist brought a splash of water...


    At this time, the two women had completely forgotten to be together... immersed in the sex that made them drunk physically and mentally.


    Before you know it...the three kissed together.


    Yingzi and Yaoyao were crazy about plundering Zhou Ye''s mouth to get enough sweetness... However, although Zhou Ye''s ambition was not small, it was obviously not enough to meet the needs of the two at the same time... So, the two women From time to time, there will be entanglements...


    "Ah...Brother, I''m here...You''ve cut in me...Brother..."


    Perhaps this time the environment is too lewd... even Yaoyao''s orgasm came much earlier...


    Moreover, compared with the previous climax, perhaps because of the presence of Yingzi, this climax appears more intense.


    Holding Yaoyao, who was trembling and convulsing in his arms, Zhou Ye smiled slightly... and then turned around, the big hand that had used to be a stranger between Yingzi''s legs, wrapped her arm around her slender waist... Then, do the same... He inserted her hot and thick cock into her already flooded vagina.


    At this time, Yingzi was inserted like a swan with an arrow, and he lifted it backward... He made a cry in his mouth.


    Fuck, this foreplay has been playing for too long, and Yingzi climaxed as soon as he inserted it...


    Zhou Ye stared at Yingzi''s trembling body in the water, speechless...


    Well... if so, let''s start dinner.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye snapped his fingers and snapped his fingers... and then he put Yingzi, who had been completely orgasmic, flat on the water...


    The surface of the water at this time is like a waterbed, supporting Yingzi''s beautiful body, so that she will not sink...


    After putting Yingzi in place, Zhou Ye picked Yaoyao up again, then dragged her so that she lay face to face on Yingzi.


    At this moment... Yingzi was lying on the water with her M-leg, while Yaoyao spread her legs and crawled on her.


    The gleaming tender holes of the two were connected up and down, and their clitoris rubbed against each other.


    Seeing the two poses, Zhou Ye smiled smirkly... "Baby, feel the wind!"


    As his voice fell... Zhou Ye''s whole body became blurred.


    At the same time, the two women who hugged each other felt that they were about to burst their bodies... At this moment, all they could do was hug each other tightly and feel the honey from them. The feeling of swelling and the pleasure of friction that came from the acupuncture points made them mad.


    At this moment, the cries of the two became one piece...


    "Brother...brother...you penetrated too deeply...ah...you penetrated Yingzi to death..."


    "Brother...you lighten it...slowly...you explode your girl''s pussy...ah..."


    Chapter 2489 Brother, you inserted the wrong place.


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and eighty nine


    Yaoyao''s house¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye sat cross-legged on the kang, holding Zhu Mengyao with her back to herself and her pretty face in her arms...


    At this moment, the lower bodies of the two were closely connected... and Yingzi was lying under the two of them, using her little tongue to add Yaoyao''s erect clitoris.


    Every time, when Yingzi¡¯s tongue strokes Yaoyao¡¯s clitoris, Zhou Ye will take the opportunity to pierce his cock deeply into Yaoyao¡¯s vagina. This makes Yaoyao, who is already about to reach her limit, in her mouth. There was a weeping moan...


    "Woo... Yingzi, Yingzi... don''t... don''t do it..."


    "It''s so uncomfortable...oooooo..."


    "Hehe... Yaoyao, I''m helping you..." At this time, Yingzi was already addicted to playing, so how could she let her sisters go so easily??


    Especially, every time the tip of her tongue scrapes Yaoyao''s clitoral head, Yaoyao''s delicate body will tremble...This performance makes Yingzi feel more interesting.


    "No...no... Yingzi... Yingzi... get up... I... I can''t help it anymore¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    With a long scream, Yaoyao''s delicate body convulsed, her plump buttocks pushed up desperately, and even got out Zhou Ye''s cock that had penetrated into her body... Then there was a sticky stick. The arrow of water gushes out from her vagina...In an instant, it shot more than one meter away.


    "Hehe..." Yingzi looked at Yaoyao, who was limp in the arms of her man after the spray, and smiled: "Yaoyao... I didn''t expect you to spray the tide..."

 Chapter 2109

    "What, what is the tide..." Yaoyao asked weakly.


    This is already the second scene... They were already weakened by Zhou Ye just in the kitchen, and as a result... After Zhou Ye hugged them into the room, after having dinner together...not a while, Here comes the second game...


    If it weren''t for Jiujin, Yingzi hadn''t let go of it like that, and actually dared to lick Yaoyao''s clitoris.


    Hearing Yaoyao¡¯s question, Yingzi just wanted to learn and sell now, and tell her sisters about the sex knowledge she learned from her man along the way...


    As a result, before she had time to speak, she felt her body tightened and she couldn''t help herself...


    In a blink of an eye, she had turned into the posture of Yaoyao just now, with her back facing her man, sitting in his arms.


    "Wait... Brother..."


    Before Yingzi finished speaking, she felt her body sink. Then the hot cock that made her love and hate, broke through the obstacles unreasonably and penetrated into her body.


    At this moment, all she could do was to grasp the big hand of her man holding her waist, and moan that embarrassed her, "Ah--"


    Next, Yingzi, who had just watched the play for a long time, finally tasted what Yaoyao had just experienced.


    Although Yingzi and Zhou Ye had just played with it for a long time, Yaoyao had almost recovered after resting for a while.


    She looked at her own man as if holding a doll while holding her hard-working sister, a smirk appeared in her corner... "Engko, you can taste the feeling I just had..."


    While talking, Yaoyao fell on her stomach and directly teased Yingzi''s clitoris with the tip of her tongue.


    At this moment, Yingzi felt her whole body feel soft, and her vagina felt itchy, and she couldn''t help but shout loudly."Brother, hard...hard your sister''s paper...kill your sister..."


    Hear Yingzi''s shout... Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "This is what you said..."


    As the voice fell, Zhou Ye accelerated his speed... The whole person was like a pile driver, thrusting quickly five to eight times a second.


    At this time, Yingzi was completely dying... "Ah...ah...ah... brother...ah..."


    She couldn''t even say a single word... And Yaoyao, she couldn''t lick it anymore, no way, who told Zhou Ye to be too fast??She can''t keep up with the speed of the two...


    But, it¡¯s okay... Don¡¯t you still have hands if your tongue doesn¡¯t work?


    Yaoyao pressed her hand on Yingzi¡¯s clitoris, gently kneading it, her other hand pinched Yingzi¡¯s left nipple... the whole person was stuck to her, her small mouth grabbed her right nipple Constantly sucking...


    Three vital points were attacked at the same time, which made Yingzi unable to withstand it instantly...


    She screamed, and her whole body began to tremble and convulse...


    At this time, Zhou Ye also felt that the meat wall that wrapped his cock was shrinking crazily and squeezing his cock, that feeling was extremely refreshing.


    This made Zhou Ye couldn''t help but feel bad thoughts again... He hugged Yingzi forcefully to prevent her from breaking out of his embrace.


    At the same time, Zhou Ye also controlled his body, so that his cock was covered with beads out of thin air, and every time it was inserted into Yingzi¡¯s cervix, he deliberately let the cock emit a weak current...


    Yingzi has never been stimulated like this...


    Three seconds later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Ah ah ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    With a scream, Yingzi rolled his eyes... and passed out completely.


    Even if she fainted... Yingzi''s body was trembling constantly, and her vagina was shrinking and convulsing crazily.


    The cool Zhou Ye didn''t want to take it out for a long time...


    It wasn''t until a long while later--after Yingzi''s body completely stopped convulsing, that Zhou Ye reluctantly pulled his cock out of the warm and tight flesh.


    With a pop sound like the sound of a red wine cork pulling out, Yingzi''s hole which was held up by Zhou Ye''s meat stick for a long time, sprayed out a thick water column like a flood.


    The whole room was filled with a lustful smell.


    At this time, Zhou Ye gently placed Yingzi, who was still unconscious, on the Kang next to him... and then turned to look at Yaoyao.


    Looking at the shiny eyes of her own man, Yaoyao bit her lower lip slightly... She stood up and had to obediently deliver her gun into her body.


    Because she knew that her man would not let her go so easily...


    However, she just planned to straddle her man''s lap and slapped her buttocks.


    "Brother..." Yaoyao looked at her man and said tiredly: "People are behaved, you still beat them..."


    Looking at Yaoyao with her eyes like silk, Zhou Ye smiled, "Come on, Baby Yaoyao, let''s play in a new position...Come here, squat by the Kang..."


    "You will bully me..."


    Yaoyao complained, but squatted on the edge of the kang obediently...


    Because of the high base of the kang, when Yaoyao squatted on the edge of the kang with her back to the outside, it was just convenient for Zhou Ye to act...


    After she set up her posture... Zhou Ye jumped off the kang... walked to the front of the kang and rubbed Yaoyao''s legs gently with a meat stick twice, before she rubbed Yaoyao''s whole body soft. ... "Brother, I''m ready to get ready... Come in... Ah---- Brother, you inserted it in the wrong place, not there..."


    "That''s right, I will teach you a new game tonight."


    "what--!!"


    Zhou Ye


    Chapter 2490 back to the capital...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and ninety


    Just when Zhou Ye enjoyed the tenderness of the two women in Yaoyao''s home...


    Both Lao Hu and Fatty Wang were squatting shivering by the fire in the Shaiguchang beside the car.


    Actually, it''s not that they have no place to live. They had already agreed with Yanzi... they were going to go to her house, and Yanzi cleaned up the house for them, and took the children to live with her sister.


    However, when the two of them finished their supper and lay on the kang, they couldn''t sleep anymore.


    why??


    Just because the car is full of their harvest...


    According to Zhou Ye''s estimate for them this time, these weapons and porcelain must be more than 200,000 yuan.


    Two hundred thousand don¡¯t look like much, right??


    But in this era when the monthly salary does not exceed 100 yuan, the purchasing power of more than 200,000 yuan is equivalent to hundreds of millions of later generations.


    Don''t hold back. In the 1980s, a 70-square-meter house outside Beijing''s third ring road was less than 40,000 yuan.This is still in Beijing. If you change to a second- and third-tier city, you can buy a building for 40,000 yuan.


    Zhou Ye bought the two-in-one super-large courtyard house near Houhai. Because it was taking the path of international friends, it was basically half-sold and half-given to him by the government. It cost more than 500,000 yuan. .

 Chapter 2110

    It is conceivable why Lao Hu and Fatty Wang stayed up in the middle of the night and squatted beside the car.


    Even if it is replaced by you, I guess you can''t sleep...


    When there is no safekeeping, the money may not belong to someone.


    Hu Bayi and the fat man were sitting by the campfire, cooking on the fire and drinking small wine.


    "I said Lao Hu... After going back this time, why don''t we do it?" Fatty Wang took a sip of wine and asked.


    "Quit..." Hu Bayi said without hesitation: "This money looks fast, but he loses his yin virtue... If it weren''t for Yezi''s presence this time, we would both have to be planted in those ten thousand people. In the pit..."


    "..." Hearing what Lao Hu said, Fatty Wang fell silent. After a while, he asked: "Then what shall we do?"


    "Are you stupid?" Hu Bayi gave Fatty Wang a white look and said, "Didn''t Yezi tell me to find a way for us? He has a way in Hong Kong, and we now have the capital. Twice upside down, the money will not be available..."


    When Fatty Wang heard the words, a smile suddenly appeared on his face: "It is also..."


    "When we get rich, I will take out half of the money and send it to the homes of my comrades who sacrificed in Laoshan..."


    "I support you in this matter..." Fatty Wang nodded, "I just feel a bit sorry for Yezi..."


    "What''s wrong?" Old Hu asked curiously.


    "Didn''t Da Jinya say that Yezi doesn''t need money... He just likes to play." Fatty Wang sighed and said, "Let''s just quit... Then Yezi won''t play anymore. ?"


    "That''s what..." Lao Hu thought for a while, and said, "Why not? When I go back this time, I will teach Ye Zi the half of the sixteen-character Yin Yang Feng Shui mystery handed down by my ancestors. Can¡¯t you find a place to play by yourself?"


    "Well... it''s okay..." The fat man nodded after hearing this...


    This is indeed reliable... After all, in the eyes of the two of them, Zhou Ye has the ability to exorcise ghosts and evil spirits. If he learns how to find acupuncture points again, wouldn''t the tomb in the next day be left to him? ?


    However, if Lao Hu taught Yezi the skills of the family, he had to give something out.


    Otherwise, Fatty Wang feels a little uneasy in his conscience...


    After all, this time they drove and sponsored them. He was busy and saved their lives in the mass graves... He felt uneasy if he sent something out.


    But what are you giving away??


    Zhou Ye doesn''t lack anything, and he is more capable than him... What can he give away??


    After thinking about it for a long time, Fatty Wang decided to give Zhou Ye the jade pendant his father left for him...


    Although it''s not worth much, but-isn''t it a thought??


    After figuring it out, Fatty Wang suddenly felt that he was a little refreshed.


    The two of them surrounded the fire like this, thinking about what they would do after getting rich in the future...


    The sky is already bright when talking and laughing.


    By the time it was almost ten o''clock in the morning... Zhou Ye also brought Yingzi and Yaoyao to the car.


    This time, Zhou Ye planned to take Yingzi back with Yaoyao.


    Yaoyao and Yingzi did not refuse either...


    After all, whether it was Yingzi or Yaoyao, their parents were no longer there.


    At this time, Fatty Wang and Lao Hu didn¡¯t care whether Zhou Ye was bothered... They also knew that things between people, you love me, they said that light is not worthwhile, they said that they are heavy and complain, it is better Don''t say...


    After talking to a group of villagers, Lao Hu and the others got into Zhou Ye''s car.


    This time, it was Lao Hu and Fatty sitting in the back row, Zhou Ye drove, and Yingzi and Yaoyao sitting in the front row.


    Someone asked... how do two people sit in the passenger seat??


    The space inside the car of Knight XV was large, and the seats in Zhou Ye''s car were all aviation seats...that big enough to make Yingzi and Yaoyao sit side by side.


    After all, the two girls are not fat girls... they are slim enough to sit in the passenger seat.


    It¡¯s just that Yaoyao can¡¯t sit on a chair, she can only sit on Yingzi¡¯s lap and let Yingzi hold her...


    As for why??


    No way...Why did Zhou Ye only get Yaoyao''s three links last night??


    As the old Hu all waved goodbye to the villagers, the group embarked on the road back to Beijing.


    Compared to the scene when he was back, Zhou Ye drove a lot faster when he returned. After all... he didn''t know the way when he came, for fear that he would go the wrong way accidentally.When I went back, I didn¡¯t worry about it...


    That speed was also let go... Zhou Ye almost stepped on the accelerator all the way.


    He was stunned by the feeling of driving on the national highway.


    This is also due to the good off-road performance of the car...otherwise, we have to throw up Fatty Wang and the others.


    But even so, Fatty Wang was still worried all the way... He was afraid that the baby he had left behind the car would be broken. From time to time, he always turned around to see if his baby was okay...


    In this regard, Zhou Ye could only express helplessness.


    Coming out of the village at less than ten o''clock in the morning, it took Zhou Ye less than six hours to run the entire distance of more than six hundred kilometers.


    By the time Beijing arrived, it was less than 4:30 in the afternoon.


    In order to prevent long dreams at night, Lao Hu and Fatty Wang kept asking Zhou Ye to take them directly to find Da Jinya...


    In desperation, Zhou Ye could only drive the car directly to Liuli Factory...


    After finding Da Jinya, Zhou Ye opened the trunk... it made Da Jinya go crazy."Several lords, you... are you the king''s tomb to steal?"


    Chapter 2491 news from the archaeological team


    Chapter two thousand and ninety one


    "Look at this...tsk...this is a painted bowl from the Jin Dynasty, a proper Cizhou kiln!"


    "This...Oh, shit, this is a lotus porcelain pillow..."


    Looking at the porcelain in front of him, Da Jinya felt like he was going crazy... "Masters, you have planed the tomb of which emperor of Da Jin Nation... Have so many treasures?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, we didn''t plan the king''s tomb, we just found a tomb of a Jin Dynasty general..." Fatty Wang waved his hand: "Jin Ye will give an estimate..."


    "This appearance...this number, you have to have this number if you don''t say it..." Da Jinya said, stretching out five fingers and making gestures.


    "Fifty thousand?" Fatty Wang said dissatisfiedly.


    "Fifty thousand?? Haha... Fifty thousand let you see... at least half a million!" Big Golden Teeth gritted his teeth and said, "Of course, it depends on how you two plan to sell... If you two If you are not in a hurry, let me find a buyer slowly, and let me not say that I will also sell you up to 800,000 yuan... But if you are in a hurry, it will be cheaper."

 Chapter 2111

    Fatty Wang was dumbfounded at this moment... He looked at Zhou Ye, who was standing by and watching the excitement, and asked, "Yezi, didn''t you say it was worth more than 200,000 yuan?"


    Hearing what Fatty Wang said, Da Jinya spoke, "Brother Triumph, don''t blame Zhou Ye...A few years ago, these gadgets were only worth more than 200,000 yuan, but in recent years, more foreigners have come to China. , The price of porcelain was naturally copied..."


    "I don''t sell antiques, I''m just talking about the price I knew before..." Zhou Ye said here with an irritable look at Fat Wang. "You still have a face to blame me. If I didn''t stop you, you wouldn''t be early Did you smash all these hundreds of thousands of things?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s words, Fatty Wang knew he was wrong, and his face was suddenly filled with smiles, "How can I blame Yezi for you... If it weren¡¯t for you, Lao Hu and I would be planted in that mass grave this time. Now, how can you make money..."


    "Yezi, Fatty is the least worthy of this broken mouth. Don''t be familiar with him..." Old Hu also smiled and persuaded.


    When Da Jinya heard the conversation between several people, he was taken aback."What''s the matter? This time the brothers met the big rice dumplings?"


    "Big Zongzi?? Big Zongzi is a rubbish compared to the stuff we encountered..." Fatty Wang turned on the bragging mode...


    Not to mention, this product really has some talent for storytelling, it''s so thrilling and immersive...


    Even Zhou Ye felt like he had laid a fake mass grave, was it as scary as Fatty Wang said??


    After a while - the story of Fatty Wang was finished, Da Jinya also listened to it with a hearty heart.


    Then it''s time to do business...


    Finally, in order to be afraid of long nights and dreams, Lao Hu agreed to join Da Jinya with several antique buyers in Panjiayuan to eat their batch of goods.


    After all, the right buyer is hard to come by...


    He is for three days and five days, and also for March and May.


    For Hu Bayi, who is eager to take the capital to do business, he really has no time to spend with Da Jinya here in Panjiayuan.


    Now that Lao Hu has spoken... Da Jinya summed up several people who knew Pan Jiayuan together, paid the money together, and took down their batch of goods.


    In the end, when Hu Bayi got the passbook with RMB 580,000, it was almost time for dinner.


    The big gold tooth who made a lot of money was not stingy, and directly asked everyone to eat.


    So everyone came to the Beijing Hotel again...


    After the three rounds of food and wine, Da Jinya looked at Lao Hu and said, "Master Hu, there is such a thing now, I wonder if you are interested in it??"


    "Oh? What''s the matter..." Hu Bayi asked, sitting back in the chair.


    "Recently, our country wants to prevent an archaeological team from going to Xinjiang for investigation. The leader is a professor surnamed Chen who is very familiar with my dad..."


    "The two often discuss antiques together. This old man has repeatedly applied for the inspection, excavation and protection of cultural relics in Xinjiang..."


    "You know, our country has no money..."


    "Now, there is an American who wants to fund this expedition, and they lack a person who knows how to divide the gold and fix the points to lead the team... I wonder, Hu, you..."


    As soon as Da Jinya said this, he was interrupted by Lao Hu."This will stop here... I have washed my hands with Fatty Jinpen and I will never do it again..."


    "This...what do you say..." Hearing Lao Hu''s words, Da Jinya suddenly felt his claws... "Look at you again..."


    "Don''t be honest... This time in the Northeast, I and Fatty have made up for the two of us... We won''t do this wicked thing again in the future, and... We already have money and plan to go ashore to do some serious business. ¡­" Said this, Lao Hu hesitated, and pointed to Zhou Ye who had been with Ying Zi Yaoyao and her two daughters, if there was no one beside you, Zhou Ye, and said: "If you really lack a point for the leader of the Jinding Point, I will give You recommend Yezi..."


    "On the way back, I have taught Yezi the half of the sixteen-character Yin-Yang Fengshui mystery handed down by my ancestors..."


    "Moreover, with the onmyoji technique, Yezi is much better than me..."


    "So, if you have anything, you can just find Yezi directly."


    At this time, Zhou Ye, who was laughing with his own woman, raised his head when he heard someone say his name, and asked blankly: "What?? Who called me?"


    "This..." Da Jinya really wants Lao Hu to go, but since Lao Hu said this, he can''t refute Lao Hu''s face, not only because of Lao Hu''s face, but also because Where is Zhou Ye''s big yin and yang house... making this young master unhappy, believe it or not, it will make you unlucky every minute??


    Thinking of this, Da Jinya hurriedly smiled and said: "Then, Lord Zhou, there is an event, I don''t know if you are interested..."


    With that, Da Jinya repeated the words he had just said to the old nonsense... "Look at you, are you interested in this matter?"


    "Dajinya...you can''t be authentic..." Zhou Ye gave Dajinya a white look. "How did I tell you before?? There is something fun, you want me to... go to Xinjiang for archaeology so fun. What happened, you didn''t tell me the old bullshit first... Do you want to be beaten by socialism again?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s words, Da Jinya shrank his neck... "What is your socialist beating? You obviously are imperialist beatings... Besides, I would introduce Lao Hu to go in and say that he is a beating. The master of Jinding Point...I want to introduce you to it, what should I say? Help them drive away ghosts and evil spirits? How can the old professors believe that there are ghosts..."


    Hearing the muttering of the big golden tooth, everyone burst into laughter...


    In any case, this dinner is not only a dust-washing feast prepared by Da Jinya for Lao Hu and the others, but also their golden basin-washing feast...


    At the end of the day, Fatty Wang also solemnly gave his jade pendant to Zhou Ye...


    Of course, Zhou Ye also got the guarantee from Da Jinya to introduce him to the archaeological team.


    Zhou Ye is very satisfied with this... Others don''t know who the Americans in this archeological team are, don''t he know??Shirley Yang... the absolute heroine in the ghost blowing lamp.


    How can this be let go???


    Chapter 2492 the accident when returning


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and ninety-two


    When the morning sun cast on Zhou Ye''s face... he woke up.


    However, before opening his eyes, Zhou Ye felt his cock in a warm and moist corridor, being regularly squeezed by the flesh wall of the corridor.


    He opened his eyes and saw... he saw the pretty little face lying on his body.


    This little face is eighth similar to his woman Yang Liping...


    Yang Liping has a bit more of the charm of a mature woman than her, and she has a bit more loli and cuteness than Yang Liping.


    Well, this girl is no one else, but Yang Liping''s younger sister, Yang Limei, who is fourteen years old this year.


    As for... why Yang Limei is here...


    Seriously, Zhou Ye didn''t know...


    He remembered that when he returned from a dinner with Yingzi and Yaoyao in the big golden tooth last night... first he was complained by Lu Hong and others.


    Being annoyed by complaints, he simply turned on the unreasonable sleepwear mode...


    So, Lu Hong, Yang Liping, Awu, and Zhou Jie were all four of them, and they were all embarrassed by the gibberish he gave to sleep...


    Then, for the harmony between the sisters, Yingzi and Yaoyao resolutely fed the tiger with their bodies... rushed up to defeat him, the demon king, and avenge their sisters.


    The result...


    There is no doubt that these two chicks were frothed by the mouth he had inserted, and they didn''t know anything about it...cough cough, of course it was the froth from the mouth below, not the little girl above.


    Ordinarily, things are over here, right??

 Chapter 2112

    But unexpectedly, at this moment, Zhou Ye suddenly discovered that someone was lying at the door peeking at him...


    Is this okay??


    With Uncle Zhou''s temperament, his boudoir pleasures can be spied on??


    He immediately unceremoniously used his mind to pull the little thief in the corner.


    As a result, it was discovered that this little thief was actually a big loli about fourteen or five years old...


    Looking at the slim figure that had already begun to take shape under the thin pajamas she was wearing, Zhou Ye, who was in a hurry, did his part, so he stripped her away, and then came one by one.


    Ok¡­¡­


    In fact, looking at this little girl¡¯s pretty face that was 80% similar to Yang Liping, Zhou Ye had already expected it...


    However, when Mei Zi Lori cried out [Brother-in-law, don''t] and desperately clamped his waist and abdomen with her legs and legs, Zhou Ye still felt a dark refreshment.


    As a result, he accidentally played off... directly inserted Meizi into a coma, and finally released his own desire in her body, took her as a quilt, hugged her in his arms, and fell asleep.


    Now, watching the tear marks on Mei Ziqiao¡¯s face, Zhou Ye felt distressed...


    After all, this is the first time Meizi...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but put his big hand on Meizi''s waist and raised it... gently stroked her elastic buttocks, and whispered: "Sorry, Meizi..."


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Maybe it was Meizi who heard Zhou Ye''s voice while she was sleeping, and after her long eyelashes trembled slightly...slowly opened her eyes.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, Meizi saw Zhou Ye''s flourishing face... she whispered in fright, and closed her eyelids again... "I...I..."


    "Are you awake? Plum..."


    Feeling the galleries tightening because of the tension of Da Lolita''s whole body, Zhou Ye gave a chuckle, and gently slid her hands on her back and hips.


    "Hmm..." Meizi still dare not open her eyes at this moment...


    She didn''t expect that she was just curious about why such a sound came from her sister''s room, she was hit by Chi Yu, and said goodbye to her girlhood overnight.


    At this time, her heart was scared and panicked... she didn''t know how to face Zhou Ye, let alone how to face her sister.


    As for Zhou Ye, the man who forcibly snatched her girly body... Meizi didn''t have much hatred, or, to be more precise, not only did she have no hatred, on the contrary, she still had a little bit of joy in her heart.


    Last night, although she did feel the pain like tearing her whole body at first.


    But behind, the orgasm that seemed to fly into the sky had already made her addicted.


    How could she hate a man who brought her such happiness??


    "Let go, let me go...I want...I want to go back to the room..." Meizi whispered...


    Hearing Meizi''s words, Zhou Ye smiled, "Baby, do you think you can go now?"


    With that said, Zhou Ye lifted his butt slightly, and the cock that had originally penetrated Mei Zi''s vagina penetrated deeper.


    With just this one click, the whole body of the plum was softened, and the hands and feet can no longer exert half force... "Sister, brother-in-law... let go of me... sister, sister will soon wake up..."


    "Don''t let go..." Zhou Ye smiled, holding Meizi''s waist and hips tightly with his arms, and began to straighten his waist...


    "Ah... Sister, brother-in-law... Ah... No... No... Ah... Don''t... Ah..."


    Although Mei Zi shouted no, no... but her body involuntarily slipped down... as if it was for the convenience of Zhou Ye''s cock, which could be inserted deeper.


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye smiled...not to speak, and as soon as he turned over, he pressed Meizi under his body, and then...lifted Meizi''s two long legs...and began to work hard.


    For a while, in the whole room, the sound of physical collision was endless.


    At this time, Meizi was completely speechless...All she could do was let Zhou Ye fold her body in half, and desperately hugged Zhou Ye''s neck with her arms, and learned from last night. Zhou Ye taught her the technique, sucking from Zhou Ye''s mouth with his own little horns.


    After a while--


    Meizi''s whole body was tight for a while, her legs were clamped around Zhou Ye''s waist, her arms were holding Zhou Ye''s neck, and her whole body was tightly wrapped around Zhou Ye''s body like an octopus...


    At the same time, her damp and tight tunnel shrank for a while, and then spit out a thick, hot liquid from the depths of the tunnel...


    The hot yin essence sprayed on Zhou Ye''s glans, which made him feel refreshed...


    Looking at the little plum who had rolled his eyes under him, when Zhou Ye was about to chase him, he suddenly wrapped around a soft body like a snake... "Husband... don''t... plum is still young, too. If you indulge, it will hurt you...Fuck me...Quickly, I can''t wait..."


    Zhou Ye turned his head and saw that it was none other than Meizi''s sister, Princess Peacock...


    At this moment, her complexion is red, her eyes are like water...


    Especially, the white and tender woman between her legs, which was as tender as a baby, was already sparkling... Apparently she was already in love...


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye didn''t hesitate anymore, and directly shifted the position...put down the frustrated Xiaomei that he had inserted in her arms, and rushed to her sister...


    With a long groan...


    Yang Liping felt that her life was once again completely filled by Zhou Ye.


    Chapter 2493 playing in the autumn courtyard


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and ninety three


    Unconsciously¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye has been back for three days...


    During these three days, apart from accidentally dropping his sister-in-law on the first day when he came back, basically no other accidents occurred.


    Fortunately, Yang Liping was not angry about Zhou Ye having sex with his sister.


    Or it should be said that as an older sister Yang Liping, who has been working in the field with her little sister twelve years younger than her, taking care of her sister is already her habit.


    What''s more, Yang Liping, who wrote a letter to call her youngest sister to Beijing, may not have had any idea of ??letting her sister and her man happen.


    After all, in the eyes of this peacock princess, as a woman, it is the happiest to follow her own man.


    However, Yang Liping did not expect that the first night her man returned, she would put her sister to sleep.


    Of course... Since my sister didn''t show any dissatisfaction, but was very sticky to her man, then as her sister, as Zhou Ye''s woman, she wouldn''t say anything.


    Beijing in late November has already begun to get a little cold.


    Zhou Ye sat in his yard, half lying on the recliner, drinking tea leisurely...


    Today, Lu Hong and Zhou Jie took leave and took Yingzi and Yaoyao to visit Wangfujing Street... For the so-called commercial street of this era, Zhou Ye has no interest at all, so they did not go together... ¡­

 Chapter 2113

    As for Yang Liping and Awu?


    They are going to work, so they are not at home. Except for Zhou Ye, there is only Big Lolita Plum in the whole family.


    Rarely leisurely, Zhou Ye simply made tea and lay in the yard to enjoy the sun...


    Just when he half-squinted and was lying on the recliner enjoying himself, the wooden door next to him opened with a creak...


    Then, a big loli in a cotton sleeping dress jumped out...


    Seeing Zhou Ye lying in the courtyard, Da Lolita''s eyes lit up... and then she walked towards him on tiptoe.


    Just when Da Lolita walked behind Zhou Ye and stretched out her hand to pinch Zhou Ye''s nose... Suddenly she felt a whirlwind, and when she recovered, she found that she was already lying in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    "Bad brother-in-law will scare me..." Why doesn''t Meizi know who is doing the blame at this time??


    She raised her little hand abruptly, and gently beat Zhou Ye on the chest...


    And Zhou Ye didn''t care, smiled and hugged her waist, jokingly: "Now I call me bad brother-in-law... who was crying and shouting this morning-[Good brother-in-law, please... Over me?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Big Lolita''s face turned red...


    This morning, she shouldn¡¯t have used Good Morning to bite her brother-in-law to get up, but... she watched Zhou Jie¡¯s fun, so she curiously stretched out her tongue and licked it. As a result... Up...


    Zhou Ye was directly pressed onto the bed and fucked into a coma...


    Otherwise, her reservation for today should have been to go shopping with sister Lu Hong.


    "Bad brother-in-law... The bad brother-in-law also said..." The more Lolita thought about it, the more shy she got, her fleshy body twisted in Zhou Ye''s arms...


    Different from her sister Yang Liping, her sister is a skinny beauty, while she is a fleshy big Lolita.


    But this fleshy feeling does not make people feel ugly, but rather cute.


    After all, where is her bottom plate...It can''t be ugly...after all, she is still a big loli.


    At least Zhou Ye likes this fleshy feeling...


    Just when Meizi Da Lori was playing with her brother-in-law, she suddenly felt a hot meat stick dig into her legs... Before she could react, she pierced deeply into her body..." Ah...Brother-in-law...you, you are doing bad things..."


    Hearing Mei Zi''s squeaky voice calling his brother-in-law, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but feel a slap in his heart.


    At this moment, Mei Zi''s whole body trembled...without half strength."Sister, brother-in-law...you, you bully me..."


    "Then, do you like your brother-in-law bullying you like this?" Zhou Ye chuckled lightly, and asked in a low voice in the ear of Da Lolita.


    "Hi, like..."


    With Meizi''s still shy and timid words, the whole scene suddenly got out of control...


    Zhou Ye directly hugged Meizi, his waist and abdomen began to vigorously move...


    This time, when Zhou Ye¡¯s sturdy cock penetrated Da Lolita¡¯s vulva, it seemed to break her vulva, causing her entire pussy to sink into one place... and every time, Zhou Ye¡¯s When the meat stick is pulled out, it will take out the tender meat on the outside of her cave together with the kinky water...


    The whole picture looks to the extreme.


    And in the face of Zhou Ye''s thrusting into Huanglong every time, Meizi also began to scream...


    "Brother-in-law...ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh)


    Puff puffing sound...


    The creak of the chair...


    The sound of physical collision...


    Meizi''s cry...


    Composed a symphony called lewdness...


    After half an hour-


    Meizi, who has had five or six orgasms, ushered in her last most violent orgasm...


    I saw her holding Zhou Ye''s neck tightly with her arms, Xiao Jing desperately sucking her brother-in-law¡¯s tongue, the delicate body hanging on Zhou Ye trembled, and the tender abalone wrapped in a meat stick between her legs was like a child''s admiration. Generally, repeat the two actions of retracting and zooming...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye let go of his own essence...


    Thick and hot semen squirted from the glans and shot at the mouth of her uterus, and the hot plum body trembled again.


    At last----


    If it weren''t for Zhou Ye to hold her, the weak big Lolita would have fallen to the ground.


    I have to say...it''s really cool to have such a sister-in-law.


    Zhou Ye smiled, picked up the sister-in-law who had passed out completely, and walked towards the house...


    At this time, his still hard cock was still inserted in Meizi''s baby-like pussy...


    Although she was in a coma... but Zhou Ye didn''t take a step, Mei Zi''s body trembled involuntarily.,


    No way, who made Zhou Ye hit her uterine mouth with every step that Zhou Ye took, the stick that penetrated Meizi''s body??


    Shaking is entirely the body''s stress response...


    Of course, even though Zhou Ye still wanted to play with her little sister-in-law again... but after all, she was still young and not easy to over-exploit.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye can only bear it temporarily...


    After sending Meizi to the house...Zhou Ye couldn''t help but hug this big loli to sleep for a while.


    When the girls came back at noon, Yang Liping saw that her sister was made like this by her husband again, so she naturally complained.


    Of course, complaining and complaining, she didn''t dare to say anything stupid about not allowing her man to see her sister in the future.


    Compared to her younger sister, she is now more afraid that Zhou Ye will not want her.After all, under the influence of the Spring Wind and the Rain, her heart has been completely filled by Zhou Ye...


    Chapter 2494 welcome to join the archaeological team, Comrade Xiao Zhou


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and ninety-four


    After enjoying five days of living in a drunken and gentle town, Zhou Ye finally received a call from Da Jinya.


    The next morning, Zhou Ye first drove to Liuli Factory to pick up the big golden tooth...


    Under his guidance, he came to the office of the archaeological team.


    The place was located in a courtyard deep in a Hutong in Dashilan, and cars could not get in.

 Chapter 2114

    Zhou Ye could only get out of the car and walked in with Da Jinya.


    "Hey, Lord Zhou... I tell you, just this time I want to recommend you, but I have lost my old nose..." Da Jinya walked in the alley and said, "Don''t you Drop the chain...Have you learned the sixteen-character Yin-Yang Feng Shui mystery of Master Hu? As long as you learn that stuff... When you arrive inside, you will definitely shock them all."


    "Okay, I know..." Zhou Ye said lazily.


    If it wasn''t for the two new girls, would you treat him as willing to come out of the tender country??


    Sister-in-law, isn''t she fun??


    Seeing her eating her own cock with a bitter expression on her face, isn''t she fragrant??


    Why do you have to mix this stuff??


    "Well, can''t it be done if I don''t say it?" Da Jinya was a little impatient when he heard Zhou Ye... he didn''t dare to say anything.


    When it was not too late, the two of them walked to the innermost part of the alley...


    The entire courtyard is an iron gate, the gate is locked, but the gate is open...


    Da Jinya took Zhou Ye and walked in...


    In the yard, several young men and women are busy. Some of them are packing up the rope, while others are tidying up tents and other items.


    Seeing two strangers coming in, a young man with glasses asked, "Who are you looking for?"


    "Ah, I''m looking for Professor Chen..." Da Jinya said with a smile: "I have an appointment with Professor Chen..."


    "He''s inside..." The spectacled young man pointed his finger to the side room.


    "That''s all right, don''t bother you... we can go in by ourselves." The big Jinya who got the guidance smiled and nodded, and walked towards the room with Zhou Ye.


    The area of ??the entire room is very large, separated by a wooden fence into three rooms inside and outside...


    The outside is a living room with a set of sofas. Going further in, it looks like an office area with two tables and a few chairs. There are also a few bookcases full of books, one with The middle-aged man wearing glasses was talking with two men there... Listening to the content, it seemed that the middle-aged man was checking the professional skills of the two men.


    Next to the living room is a study-like area.


    Inside, a long-haired woman in a leather jacket was making gestures to a map with an old professor...seems to be discussing something.


    Da Jinya walked into the room with Zhou Ye, and after looking around, he fixed his eyes on the old professor who was talking with the long-haired woman in the study.


    "Professor Chen...Professor Chen..."


    When the old man heard someone calling himself, he turned his head...


    When he saw the big golden tooth, a smile suddenly appeared on his face... "Xiao Jin, are you here?"


    "Hey, here I am... I''m not telling you, I''ve found you a leader who understands Tianxing Fengshui..." Da Jinya said with a smile.


    At this time, the Professor Chen had already walked out of the house...


    He came to the two of them and looked up and down Zhou Ye who was standing next to Big Jinya...


    After a while, his brows frowned, "Xiaojin...this time it''s archaeology, not a joke...not to mention that we have to go deep into the desert, the journey is dangerous... can''t..."


    In fact, it is no wonder that Professor Chen would say so...


    The complaint only complains about Zhou Ye''s looks, it seems that he is too young.


    Among other things, if Zhou Ye stood there and didn''t speak, most people would think that Zhou Ye was not more than twenty years old at the most.


    Twenty-year-old Tianxing Fengshui master??Is your special code kidding me??


    When Zhou Ye heard Professor Chen''s words, he instantly guessed what Professor Chen was thinking.


    He didn''t care about this, but smiled slightly and said: "Old gentleman, don''t you hear that you use words to judge people, and what you lose? You judge people by appearance, but you lose Ziyu?"


    This sentence comes from the biography of Zhongni''s disciples in Shiji. It means that judging the qualities and talents of others based on their appearance will cause great mistakes.


    Professor Chen was stunned when he heard the words, and then he smiled, "This... Comrade Xiao Zhou, right? Since you said that... Then I will give you a chance to show yourself, I don¡¯t know, you Do you have any insights into the ancient Star Fengshui technique? Come... sit down and say..."


    While talking, Professor Chen let the two of them onto the sofa and sat down.


    Zhou Ye calmly said: "The so-called Star Feng Shui... is nothing more than a kind of scholarship derived by the ancients based on the connection between the three talents of heaven, earth and man..."


    How about Zhou Ye''s onmyoji??


    Uh, he really knows a little bit, of course... what I said here is not the half-book of the sixteen-character Feng Shui mystery that Lao Hu left him, but the real Yin Yang family''s mystery.


    You know, in the Three Kingdoms, Zhou Ye not only took Huang Xiuying into the house, but also put all the Zhuge sisters into the house.


    On weekdays, what the sisters like to do most is to sit together and talk about the past and the present to confirm what they have learned.


    Who is sister Zhuge??Who is Huang Xiuying??


    Said they understand yin and yang.Knowing gossip, knowing life and death, setting the universe is not an exaggeration.


    Even though Zhou Ye hadn''t deliberately studied, he didn''t know how many times he was better than Lao Hu''s two knives when he heard something from those women occasionally based on his memory.


    Of course¡­¡­


    In the past, Zhou Ye never expected to use these things at all, but now that he is going to use them, he can naturally retrieve those memories from his memory to pretend to be a force.


    Following Zhou Ye''s talk, not only was Professor Hu stunned by what he said... even Hao Aiguo, who had sent the other two guys from the archaeological team away next to him, was said to be stunned and stunned. ...


    After a while, everyone was surrounded by people...


    Not only the three young men and women outside came in and stood at the door listening to the lecture, even Shirley Yang, who had been looking at the map inside, couldn''t help but walk out, listening to Zhou Ye''s blow...


    Well, it''s not a blow...Zhou Ye really knows a little bit, it''s not as awesome as his two wives, but compared to Lao Hu, that''s how much stronger it is.


    After talking for ten minutes in this breath...


    As soon as Zhou Ye stopped, he planned to take a break... Professor Chen grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand with excitement, and shook it desperately, "Talent... really talent... Miss Yang, I think we need Comrade Xiao Zhou. Such a leader... what do you think?"


    Standing aside, Shirley Yang, who had just listened to Zhou Ye''s bragging eyes, nodded reservedly when he heard Professor Chen''s words... "I agree with Professor Chen''s opinion..."


    "So... on behalf of the archaeological team, you are welcome to join, Comrade Xiao Zhou..."


    Chapter 2495 You, you mean...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and ninety five


    "Hehe... come on, Comrade Xiao Zhou, let me introduce to you, this is Miss Yang from the United States."


    Now that Zhou Ye has become a member of the archeological team, Professor Chen naturally wanted to introduce Zhou Ye to the members of the archeological team. The first person he introduced to Zhou Ye was Shirley Yang."She is the photographer of the famous National Geographic magazine..."


    "Hello..." Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his big hand to Shirley Yang, and greeted in pure American English.

 Chapter 2115

    "Hello!" Shirley Yang smiled and shook Zhou Ye''s hand, and said in Chinese: "Mr. Zhou''s American English is good, but it''s better to communicate in Chinese when you come to the country as usual..."


    "Of course there is no problem." Zhou Ye looked at Shirley Yang with an arrogant face in front of him, and smiled slightly.


    "I''m curious...Mr. Zhou, as a Ryukyu native, why are you so interested in yin and yang studies and archaeology?" Saying this, Shirley Yang retracted her little hand, and then looked up and down Zhou Ye: "Moreover, I don''t think that my meager treatment can impress you, a young man who is full of luxury brands."


    Others can''t recognize it, but how can Shirley Yang fail to see Zhou Ye''s Azshara series of costumes that look inconspicuous but are exquisitely crafted.


    Moreover, as a fashionable woman''s unique sense of smell...


    Shirley Yang thinks that Zhou Ye''s suit should be a handmade custom version that has never appeared in Paris Fashion Week.


    You know, Azshara costumes were well-known throughout Europe for their unique three concepts of nobility, magnificence and comfort as early as the end of the 18th century.


    Every upper-class person from a noble family is proud of having a set of fully hand-made Azshara dresses.


    But it''s a pity-Azshara clothing only accepts a hundred customers'' custom requirements each year, and the external claim is-Azshara clothing needs to be better.


    A customized quota every year has long been squeezed to a sky-high price by politicians and rich people from all over the world...


    In other words-this thing is not something you can buy with money... You not only have to have money, but also have the right to have an identity.


    If Shirley Yang hadn''t recognized the unique gold and silver logo of Azshara clothing hidden on the edge of Zhou Ye''s collar, she would really not recognize that Zhou Ye was wearing a hand-made customized version of Azshara clothing.


    After all, the tunic suit worn by Zhou Ye really doesn''t seem to match Azshara''s gorgeous concept at all.


    By the way... Azshara translates to Azshara.


    It is a game made by Queen Alissa, who is extremely boring and has a lot of sisters.


    There are also many branch clothing companies under Azshara clothing, such as the Celestial Girl series...such as the Liuli series...and the Roman Goddess series.


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    When Zhou Ye heard Shirley Yang''s words, he smiled slightly: "Oh? Are my clothes so valuable? Sorry... I really don''t know about this... After all, you can''t pay attention to eating pork every day. Which pig is the meat from, doesn¡¯t it?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, a chuckle came from the side.


    It was not someone else who made the laugh. It was Ye Yixin, the female student in the youth trio who had just entered the room and listened to Zhou Ye''s bragging.


    Shearing this chuckle, Shirley Yang''s face became even more ugly.


    She ignored the others, but stared at Zhou Ye, and asked, "Mr. Zhou hasn''t answered my question... Why did you join this archaeological team..."


    "Is this question important to you?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Very important..." Shirley Yang stared at Zhou Ye, "I will not allow an uncontrolled existence to enter this archeological team..."


    Seeing that the atmosphere between the two seemed a little subtle, Professor Chen hurriedly said: "Miss Yang... Comrade Xiao Zhou is definitely not a bad person..."


    "Yes, yeah..." Even Hao Aiguo helped Zhou Ye to speak, "Although Xiao Zhou..."


    Da Jinya also hurriedly said: "This lady, I promise..."


    Before everyone had finished speaking, Shirley Yang interrupted...


    She stared at Zhou Ye''s eyes, as if she wanted to see something... "Answer me..."


    "Well, if you have to know, then in official terms-I am a noble international friend just like Miss Yang. Although I am from Ryukyu, I am willing to contribute to China''s archaeological career. ..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "If you use personal words, then it is-I am too boring to be idle, and I want to find something to do... Now, you are satisfied with this answer. Yet?"


    Shirley Yang stared at Zhou Ye''s eyes, and after looking at it for a long time-said: "Not satisfied...so, I refuse you to join this archeological project."


    Hearing these words, everyone was in an uproar...


    You know, there are not many people who know the Star Feng Shui technique... and there are even fewer people who are willing to accept employment.


    It was really difficult to meet a person like Zhou Ye, who knew the Star Feng Shui technique and was willing to accept employment as the team leader.


    Why did Shirley Yang disagree??


    For a while, everyone persuaded...


    Said this, Xiao Yang, don''t be impulsive, that said, Xiao Yang... You think again...


    Just when everyone wanted to persuade Shirley Yang to take back their words, Zhou Ye smiled when facing Shirley Yang''s refusal.


    He likes such a chick with such a personality... As expected, a chick who dared to go on an adventure with the two tomb robbers, it was so personal.


    In this case, don''t blame him for showing off his killer.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "Miss Yang, are you sure you don''t want me to participate in this archeological activity??"


    "OK!!" Xue Li Yang stared at Zhou Ye nonchalantly.


    "You forgot one thing...Miss Yang..." Zhou Ye said with a casual smile: "I don''t lack money... and, I''m from Ryukyu... If you don''t agree with me joining the archaeological team, Then I can only protest the discrimination to the Chinese government through the Ryukyu Consulate..."


    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone''s expressions changed suddenly.


    What is the relationship between the Ryukyu government and the Chinese government??


    It can be said that it is not an exaggeration to be a fraternal country... If Zhou Ye really protests to the Chinese government through the Ryukyu Consulate, maybe this archaeological activity will really be stopped.


    After all, there is nothing trivial about diplomacy, not to mention that Ryukyu is involved... You know, at this time, the major projects of Ryukyu¡¯s aid to China are in full swing. The Chinese government will definitely report the most respect for the Ryukyu Consulate¡¯s protest. of¡­¡­


    Until then, it is not impossible to stop this archeology indefinitely...


    Thinking of this, Shirley Yang''s face suddenly became pale... "You, you mean..."


    Chapter 2496 Woman, you ask me...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and ninety six


    At this time, not only Shirley Yang''s face was pale... even the two professors and three students were a little lost.


    They obviously also knew what the consequences of Zhou Ye''s words would be if they were realized.


    Don''t say any silly things like archaeological freedom.


    In this country, everything must be political concessions.


    Say you are legal, you are legal... Say you are illegal, you are illegal...


    On this point, Hao Aiguo, who was beaten as the stinky nine during the Cultural Revolution of ten years and spent many years in the kiln, has the most say.


    "This... what''s this saying... Master Zhou, Master Zhou, don''t be familiar with her... You calm down..." Big Jinya is a little bit on the wax... He thinks he is doing good deeds this time. Unexpectedly, Zhou Ye''s hot temper met this fake foreign girl from the United States, and he was immediately lit...


    Yes, this time I was so bitten by this fake foreign girl... Master Zhou was about to set off the table. Unfortunately, his father''s friend, Professor Chen, was also burdened.


    At that time, if this matter is really bad, he will really be blamed by Professor Chen when he turns around.

 Chapter 2116

    At this time, Professor Chen and Hao Aiguo hurriedly persuaded Zhou Ye to come... "Comrade Xiao Zhou...Don''t be so impatient... I personally welcome you to join the archaeological team..."


    "Yeah, yeah... if you have anything, you can sit down and talk, why are you making trouble like this?"


    Facing the persuasion of the two old professors, Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand: "Don''t worry, two professors, this matter has nothing to do with you... Even if this archeology is stopped, I will help you apply for the next one. Yes, when the time comes, I will come to fund archaeology all the way...As long as it is a problem that requires money, it is not a problem for me.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the two professors stopped talking.


    Yes, it seems...this time it really won''t work, it''s a matter of changing investors.


    At this time, Shirley Yang''s face became paler.


    Why did she fund this archaeological activity??Isn''t it just to go to the ruins of Jingjue Ancient City to find the whereabouts of her missing father??


    If you miss this opportunity, maybe when will it be next time.


    Moreover, even if there is another opportunity... how can she guarantee that Zhou Ye will not stumble herself??


    At this moment, she no longer has the leeway to be a funder of the archaeological team...


    Shirley Yang opened her eyes wide, staring at Zhou Ye, her eyes full of resentment...


    After staring at him for a long time, Shirley Yang asked with trembling lips: "You, what do you want?"


    "What do I want?" Zhou Ye smiled... "It seems that I was not looking for something at the beginning... I followed your rules for the interview, but as a result... After the interview passed, it was because of unnecessary problems. , Rejected by you... I should ask you-what do you want, right?"


    When everyone heard Zhou Ye''s words, they thought about it carefully...


    It seems that this is indeed the reason...


    In the beginning, Xiao Zhou did honestly participate in the interview of the archaeological team. After all the conditions met the requirements of the archaeological team... it was Shirley Yang Fei who kicked them out for some unreasonable reason.


    Thinking of this, the eyes of everyone looking at Shirley Yang became a little strange.


    "Okay...I agree..." After saying this, Shirley Yang was almost suffocated to death.


    When did she suffer such grievances since she was a child...


    However, just when everyone felt that the matter had settled, Zhou Ye gave them a big surprise.


    "Sorry, I''m not interested in this archeology now..." Zhou Ye stepped out and walked out... "I still have to go to the consulate to protest... Of course, Professor Chen, don''t worry, I won''t affect it. For your archaeological operations, this time for you, it was just a change of a more powerful funder."


    "What do you want?" Shearing Zhou Ye''s furious words, Shirley Yang finally broke out. She took a few steps to rush behind Zhou Ye and grabbed Zhou Ye''s arm.


    Shirley Yang knew that if this matter didn''t make Zhou Ye happy... then he would definitely make himself unhappy for the rest of his life.


    She will never underestimate the strength of capital...


    Zhou Ye, who pretended to walk out, was pulled by Shirley Yang and stopped his footsteps... After all, he wanted this arrogant chick, not some archeological team.


    So...something is still discussed.


    Of course, Zhou Ye, who has mastered the initiative, intends to make good use of his own advantages...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye looked at the little hand that Shirley Yang was holding on to her arm, and a smile appeared in her corner, "Woman, you have to apologize, and then sincerely invite me to join this archeological team, I will give up on myself. Thoughts..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s words, Shirley Yang almost didn¡¯t get blown up... If she could, she really wanted to punch Zhou Ye¡¯s handsome face that turned upside down all living beings, and then said to him [You think you are Who?].


    But unfortunately-she can''t do...


    Because, she can''t afford the consequences...


    Thinking of this, Shirley Yang stared at Zhou Ye angrily. After a long while... she said something from her little mouth, "I''m sorry...I sincerely invite you to join this archeological activity..."


    Seeing Shirley Yang clinging to the little hand of her arm, the joints turned white because of too much force... Zhou Ye smiled."Well, since you asked me so sincerely to join... then I will join."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the two professors breathed a sigh of relief...


    The other three students showed different tendencies.


    Chu Jian, who is good at mountaineering, and Sa Dipeng, who loves aliens, murmured in low voices.


    "Zhou Ye is too lacklustre..."


    "It''s just... for a beautiful girl like Miss Yang, so harsh..."


    As for Ye Yixin, the only female student in the Department of Archaeology, she disagreed with what her two classmates said.


    "You got one thing wrong. At first, it was Ms. Yang who was unreasonable... I think Zhou Ye did the right thing. It should be such a reasonable counterattack."


    Face value is justice-


    For Ye Yixin, a female college student, Zhou Ye did the right thing, so she should fight back against Shirley Yang.


    As for what her two classmates said, Ye Yixin did not agree at all...


    In her opinion, Shirley Yang was just making trouble out of nowhere... It is clear that Zhou Ye has met the conditions, and even the two professors have approved it. Why not let him join the archaeological team??


    And what kind of demeanor did Chu Jian and Sa Dipeng talk about??Ha ha... Ye Yixin believes that men do need to show their demeanor when facing the opposite sex, but demeanor does not mean bottomless tolerance... then it is not demeanor... it is a performance of cowardice and lack of opinion.


    That is, Ye Yixin still doesn''t know the word [licking dog]...


    Otherwise, maybe Ye Yixin would throw this word on the heads of Chu Jian and Sadipeng without hesitation.


    Chapter 2497 I''ll take you to the top...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and ninety seven


    Well, no matter how many twists and turns occurred in the middle, Zhou Ye finally joined the archaeological team.


    After preparing for another three days in Beijing, the group was ready to set off.


    Beijing Railway Station¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye followed Professor Chen and them on the train to Xining...


    The two daughters, Shirley Yang and Ye Yixin, were placed in a soft sleeper with Zhou Ye, while Professor Chen, Hao Aiguo and two other students, Sadipeng and Chu Jian, were placed in another soft sleeper.


    In the beginning, it was not arranged like this...


    According to Hao Aiguo and the others, it would be enough to arrange the elderly Professor Chen, Shirley Yang and Zhou Ye in a soft sleeper, and the others would be placed in a hard sleeper.


    After all, one is an old and frail professor, one is the funder this time, and the other is a big boss who dares to directly attack the funder and can''t neglect it.


    Others are young and strong... it''s okay to suffer a bit.


    However, this arrangement was directly overturned by Zhou Ye...


    What''s a joke, if there is an old man in his soft sleeping box with Shirley Yang, how can he tease this little pepper along the way??

 Chapter 2117

    Therefore, Zhou Ye simply waved his hand... all sitting softly, not bad for money, he paid the money.


    Someone is willing to pay soft sleep, that is naturally good...


    Thus, the entire accommodation pattern has become this model.


    After entering the soft sleeper compartment, Shirley Yang looked at Zhou Ye, who was carrying only a shoulder bag, and curled her lips in disdain, "I hope you haven''t forgotten your duty as the leader, don''t come... you will buy everything now. Let me tell you first...I won''t pay this money!"


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye smiled, and after looking at her... he ignored the girl.


    "Big Brother Zhou, I brought some fruits... do you want to eat?"


    "Brother Zhou, I also brought some melon seeds..."


    "Big Brother Zhou, are you bored? I brought some magazines..."


    What''s different from Xue Li Yang''s attitude towards Zhou Ye is that Ye Yixin''s attitude towards Zhou Ye is so good.


    Not only did he take out all kinds of snacks he prepared for Zhou Ye from the luggage he brought, but even feared that he would be bored, holding a magazine to help him read a book...just mouth to mouth to feed him something.


    Regarding this... Shirley Yang was so angry...


    However, she couldn''t say anything.


    After all, other people¡¯s courtesy is a little girl¡¯s business, do her work??


    She was just a funder of the archaeological team, and they didn''t sell it to her...


    Can I know that I know...


    But every time Shirley Yang saw Zhou Ye sitting there like an uncle, enjoying Ye Yixin''s caring service... an uncomfortable feeling would always flow in her heart.


    "Student Ye...I think it''s better for you to stay away from this Young Master Zhou..." Shirley Yang, holding a book of research materials, finally couldn''t bear the uncomfortable feeling in her heart, and raised her head, "According to me As we know, in Ryukyu, many big families still implement the arranged marriage system and get married very early."


    "Take this Young Master Zhou as an example. I think he must have a spoiled wife at his age. Otherwise, his family would have already prepared him a good fianc¨¦e..."


    Ye Yixin''s pretty face turned white when she heard Shirley Yang''s words...


    She was so courteous to Zhou Ye, to say that she didn''t have any thoughts about Zhou Ye in her heart, that was nonsense...


    However, Shirley Yang''s words reminded her of one more thing...that is, until now, she still doesn''t know whether Zhou Ye has a partner... "Big Brother Zhou...you, are you married?"


    Looking at Ye Yixin''s pale little face...Zhou Ye really couldn''t bear to lie to her...There are some things, it''s better to say later than early.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye did not deny what Shirley Yang said, but nodded in acknowledgment.


    Seeing Zhou Ye nodded his head to admit it... Ye Yixin felt that his vision was instantly blurred...


    She didn''t know what kind of mood she felt towards Zhou Ye at this moment...


    hate?Kind of?


    Love?a lot of?


    No way, who told Zhou Ye to always influence her with a spiritual standpoint??


    How could she be a weak woman against Zhou Ye''s mental stand?In addition, Zhou Ye''s own conditions were pretty good...good family background, handsome in appearance, knowledgeable, and humorous.


    This allowed her to be captured by Zhou Ye in a short period of time...


    "I... I think it''s a little boring in the car... I... I go out and go around..." Ye Yixin didn''t want people to see her tears, so she resisted the tears and rushed out of the car with red eyes.


    For a time, only Zhou Ye and Xue Li Yang were left in the entire carriage.


    "Sorry, sorry, I''m a person who is straightforward... I accidentally broke Young Master Zhou, your big business... I''m sorry!"


    At this moment, Shirley Yang only felt refreshed in her heart... She looked at Zhou Ye''s ugly face and smiled like a little fox who stole a chicken.


    "Huh..." Zhou Ye sighed deeply...Looking at Shirley Yang, who was looking at her with a smug look in front of her, she didn''t get angry but smiled... There was a dangerous smile from her corner."Miss Yang, good job..."


    "Huh?" Shirley Yang, who was proud, was stunned by Zhou Ye''s words...


    Good job??she was??


    Doesn''t this guy care if she pierced him??


    You know, although Ye Yixin didn''t apply Fendai, she was still a little beauty.


    "You ran away my bed-warming maid. I''m sorry, I''ll take you to top it!" Zhou Ye leaned forward and rushed towards Xue Li Yang...


    When she didn''t react, she immediately blocked her little mouth with her own mouth.


    "Uh uh... you put... uh uh..."


    Shirley Yang Gang wanted to call for help... Zhou Ye''s tongue went deep into her mouth.


    Faced with this situation, Shirley Yang deserves to be Shirley Yang... She directly and viciously bit Zhou Ye''s tongue deep into her mouth with her teeth.


    However, it''s a pity that before her little white teeth were bitten down... Zhou Ye''s big hand was so thunderous that he pulled out the belt of her pants around her waist and reached between her legs. .


    Then, Zhou Ye''s big hand slid through her neatly manicured inverted triangle black forest, and touched a raised beanie...


    "Ah...uh..."


    At this time, Shirley Yang really panicked... She really didn''t expect that Zhou Ye would dare to do this... Isn''t it the first time she would be thrown into a sleeper in China under this situation? Is it in the carriage?She don''t want...


    However, at this time it was no longer a question of whether she wanted to...but Zhou Ye was willing to let her question go.


    Shirley Yang desperately pushed Zhou Ye desperately... and clamped her legs hard.


    However¡ªthis is no use for eggs...Zhou Ye''s big hand still reached into the hukou she had never touched before... and with a finger, she started to gently move outside, making waves.


    At this moment-Shirley Yang only felt extremely desperate.


    Chapter 2498 the game is fun to play slowly...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and ninety eight


    Struggle is useless--


    Pushing is useless--


    Even biting Zhou Ye''s tongue desperately was useless--


    In this situation, Shirley Yang had her first orgasm in her life five minutes later...


    "Hmm..."


    Zhou Ye, who completely suppressed Shirley Yang, looked at the girl under him who had opposed him from the very beginning. Under his own fingertips, she arched her body like a prawn, trembling and reaching her orgasm... A smile appeared in the corner.

 Chapter 2118

    "Does it feel very comfortable?" Zhou Ye asked in a low voice, lying beside Xue Li Yang''s ear with a smile.


    "It''s...not..." Shirley Yang, with teardrops in her eyes, denied loudly.


    It seemed that this could explain the reason why she held Zhou Ye so tightly and kept pushing her lower body up.


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye smiled when she heard Xueli Yang''s words...and he didn''t expose the little girl''s lie that was broken by just one prick.


    Instead, he gently let go of the arm that had just suppressed her, and pulled the big hand that she was still tightly clamped between her legs from a warm and damp place.


    Zhou Ye looked at the sticky liquid dripping down from his fingers, and a mocking smile appeared in his corner, "Woman, your name is duplicity."


    While talking, Zhou Ye took out a white handkerchief from his pocket and wiped the mucus off his hands... Then, under Shirley Yang''s stunned gaze, he walked out of the carriage.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Shirley Yang watched Zhou Ye''s figure disappear out of the car stupidly, and she was stupid on the spot.


    Just now, she thought...Zhou Ye was going to show off her lust, and press herself there to have sex?result--


    This goods actually left like this??


    Is he still a man??


    Did she leave her here??


    At this moment, Shirley Yang felt that she was stunned...


    Why is it so??What does this guy want to do??


    He kissed and kissed, and played and played...It can be said that this bastard has played all the most precious parts of the girl''s body... But, just when he was about to take the last step, this guy Actually left like a okay person...


    If it weren''t for the uncomfortable wet and slimy sensation between her legs, she would almost think that Zhou Ye playing with her just now was an illusion she had imagined.


    At this moment, Shirley Yang, who should be grateful for her escape, had an indescribable and extremely complicated mood in her heart for no reason.


    There is anger, shyness, loss, loss...


    Is Zhou Ye teasing himself on purpose??Thinking of the embarrassment that she had just leaked in front of him, Shirley Yang gritted her teeth and yelled: "Zhou Ye - I''m never ending with you..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Just when Shirley Yang was in the car with hatred and tortured Zhou Ye with eighteen tortures in her mind...At this time, Zhou Ye had already arrived in the corridor outside the soft sleeper compartment.


    Outside the car window, there is an endless desert at this moment. Looking around, it gives people a sense of vastness without losing a kind of alternative beauty.


    It is a pity that Zhou Ye is not in the mood to appreciate the scenery outside the window...


    Of course he knows how much Shirley Yang in the soft sleeper hates herself at this time...Well, sometimes you do a full set of things, she may not hate you, just a few sweet words can make her find her. If you don''t get to Beibei, on the contrary...If you do half of this thing, she might hate you to death.


    How could Zhou Ye, who had already experienced many battles, fail to understand this little matter between men and women?


    But that''s what he did...


    why??


    Because Zhou Ye didn''t plan to take Shirley Yang completely right now...


    To put it bluntly, the journey time is not short, how can it be done without anything along the way??


    Anyway, Zhou Ye didn''t intend to completely take this chick down for the time being... and even, he didn''t use his spiritual position to influence this chick.


    To put it bluntly, Zhou Ye has positioned Shirley Yang as a toy for this archaeological journey.


    Toys, of course, can''t be broken all at once, just like a game, if you pass the level all at once, it will be boring.


    As for what he is going to do right now??


    Of course I went to find his bed warmer...


    Ye Yixin is the existence of Zhou Ye''s position as a bed warmer.


    In the Northwest, the night is cold and long...How can it be done without a bed warmer??


    It''s time to comfort my bed warmer...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and the endless spiritual power surged in all directions like ocean waves.


    In a moment, he found the bed warmer he had just lost.


    "Really a crying girl..." Thinking of the scene he had just''seeed'', Zhou Ye couldn''t help sighing, and walked towards the junction of the carriages.


    At this moment, there was no one at the junction of the car, only a thin figure curled up in the corner of the car door, burying his arms between them, his shoulders trembling constantly.


    Occasionally, Zhou Ye could hear two extremely low choking and sobbing sounds from the crashing of train tracks.


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye sighed silently, walked over, opened his arms directly, and hugged the girl who sneaked into the corner to cry."My little Ye Zi, how come I cried like this... How heartbreaking."


    Ye Yixin, who felt that she was being held in her arms, raised her head for the first time. When her face was full of tears, after hearing Zhou Ye''s words, she burst into tears.


    "Woo...you are a badass..."


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu..."


    Ye Yixin was crying, while desperately beating Zhou Ye''s Hungarian mouth...seriously, with that strength-probably a few flies could be killed.


    "You didn''t ask..." Zhou Ye said while gently tapping Ye Yixin''s back, "Furthermore... I can''t always say, [Hello, I have a wife]... [Hello] , I have a wife]...Don¡¯t they treat me as a neurosis?"


    Ye Yixin, who was unable to cry, heard Zhou Ye''s words... I couldn''t help but imagine the scene in which Zhou Ye greeted someone and said "Hello, I have a wife", and suddenly he laughed... ¡­


    Seeing Ye Yixin''s small face full of tears, a smile bloomed, Zhou Ye knew that this matter was half done.


    Next is the time to make persistent efforts...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye opened his hands, held up Ye Yixin¡¯s small face, and said affectionately: ¡°Love is something like this, it¡¯s up to you and me... I think, even if my little Ye Zi knows that I have a wife You will definitely fall in love with me...just as I fall in love with you."


    Chapter 2499 the two women''s different treatment


    Chapter two thousand and ninety-nine


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Ye Yixin''s pretty face instantly turned red.


    She couldn''t help but whispered, "Bah, stinky...who, who will fall in love with you?"


    "What? My little leaf actually doesn''t love me anymore? No...I can''t live anymore...I want to jump off the car..."


    "Bad guy... and cute and happy..."

 Chapter 2119

    "Then do you like me making you happy? How about making you laugh for a lifetime?"


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Zhou Ye''s pretentious interrogation of the science, instantly dispelled the self-pity in Ye Yixin''s heart...At this time, the two were cuddling together like the same couple in love.


    In fact, to put it plainly, Ye Yixin still loves Zhou Ye deeply...or else, he wouldn''t be coaxed by Zhou Ye so soon...


    But she didn''t dare to ask about the future... She was afraid of seeing a hesitant look on Zhou Ye''s face.


    You can say that Ye Yixin is sentimental or that Ye Yixin is weak and weak.


    But you definitely can''t say that she is a fool... The fool can''t be admitted to college this year.


    She just didn''t want Zhou Ye to be embarrassed...and she didn''t want to make herself desperate.


    Zhou Ye looked at Ye Yixin, who was quietly nestling in his arms, with a smile on his corners...The weak and well-behaved girl is always particularly painful. This girl who died in the desert of the exquisite ancient city in the original works always It''s so pitiful...


    For such a girl, Zhou Ye could not tease her like Xueli Yang.


    So, sure enough, at this time, we still have to sacrifice a big killer.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye lowered his head lightly, got to Ye Yixin''s cute ears, and whispered, "Little Ye Zi..."


    "Um~~" Ye Yixin, who buried her small face in Zhou Ye''s arms, responded lazily. For her, at this time... she felt extremely happy.


    "Did you know? Our Ryukyu system is imperial...In Ryukyu, a man with Ryukyu nationality can marry many wives as long as you can afford it..."


    Hearing these words, Ye Yixin instantly straightened his head from Zhou Ye''s arms...with a surprised expression on his face, "Really?"


    "Of course it is true!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, "So... marry me, okay?"


    "Okay...oooo..."


    At this moment, Ye Yixin''s eyes were filled with tears again, and the difference from the cry just now was - this time, she left tears of joy.


    If she didn''t love Zhou Ye deeply, how could she choose to forgive Zhou Ye so quickly?


    If she didn''t love Zhou Ye deeply, how could she hug Zhou Ye when she knew he had a wife?


    So... since ancient times, affection can''t be kept, only routines are popular.


    Fate lost to magical powers, love lost to routines.


    This time, Ye Yixin was really happy... Zhou Ye had proposed to her, what else is she unhappy??


    The two kissed me at the car link for a long time, and finally returned to their sleeper car.


    It''s just that there are already two more uninvited guests in the carriage at this time...It''s not someone else, it''s Professor Chen and Professor Hao Aiguo.


    The two professors were sitting on the bed opposite Shirley Yang, the bed that originally belonged to Zhou Ye.


    Seeing Zhou Ye and Ye Yixin walking in, Professor Chen suddenly recruited with a smile: "Come on, Xiao Zhou...I''m about to let Patriotic go to you, sit down, I have something to discuss with you."


    "Oh? What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye sat beside Shirley Yang as he said... and Ye Yixin also sat on Shirley Yang''s bed with Zhou Ye.


    At this time, Shirley Yang''s face was no longer the anger that was when Zhou Ye left just now...Instead, she became the cold American photographer when she first met.


    However, her little hand, pretending to be inadvertently, placed it behind Zhou Ye, and her two fingers were pinched against Zhou Ye''s waist in a place no one could see.


    And what about Zhou Ye?As if she didn''t feel Shirley Yang pinching him, she smiled and looked at Professor Chen and asked, "What is Professor Chen going to discuss with me?"


    After deliberation, Professor Chen said, "That... our archaeological plan may need to be adjusted slightly. We just discussed it. After arriving in Xining, we plan to go to Kunlun Iceberg to find something, and then... Then take Xinjiang..."


    "Miss Yang agreed to the sudden change plan this time?" Zhou Ye looked at Shirley Yang and asked.


    "In fact, this change of course is what I suggested..." Seeing everyone''s eyes focused on her, Xue Li Yang didn''t dare to pinch Zhou Ye to vent her anger... She pretended to take out a notebook from the backpack on the side. , While saying: "A few years ago, my father led a Chinese-foreign joint expedition team to explore the Jingjue Ancient City in Xinjiang. I don¡¯t know why he suddenly diverted to Kunlun Glacier...The expedition team disappeared in the eastern foot of Kunlun Mountain...


    "I''m going there to find the secret of my father''s disappearance..."


    "At the same time, I also wanted to find a notebook there. It was the notebook of Mr. Walter, a British explorer who had been to Jingjuan Ancient City. In the notebook, he described in detail the process of discovering Jingjuan Ancient City..."


    "I want to inherit the unfinished path of my father..."


    With this, Shirley Yang''s face leaked a trace of sadness.


    "Well, since this is the case, then I agree to change the road..." Zhou Ye said, looking at Shirley Yang, "Don''t worry, I will help you find the reason why your father disappeared and the notebook..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words... Xue Li Yang couldn''t help but see a blush on her face.


    Of course she was not moved... She was mad at Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye, just comfort him. People who comfort people are slapped on the shoulder... how about him?To comfort Shirley Yang is to pat her straight buttocks.


    How can this make Shirley Yang not angry??


    If it hadn''t been for Professor Chen and Hao Aiguo to be here, she would have rushed to fight Zhou Ye desperately.


    Of course, this is just her psychological self-comfort.


    In fact, Shirley Yang hadn''t noticed it herself... With her personality, if another man did something like this to her, wouldn''t she worry about anyone here?Make sure to stand up and take a picture of the guy who dared to slap her ass with a slap in the face...


    Of course, this may also be because Zhou Ye had just taken advantage of her.


    Just now, her girly body was almost destroyed in Zhou Ye''s hands, and in the end she didn''t call the police to catch Zhou Ye. What is this little bargain now??


    Thinking about it this way, it seems to work.


    Of course, no one can tell about emotional matters...Sometimes even the person involved can''t figure out what he thinks.


    But when Professor Chen on the other side heard that Zhou Ye was so relaxed and agreed to their request for a change of course, he was really overjoyed...


    They originally thought that Zhou Ye would reject this request for diversion, but they didn''t expect Zhou Ye to agree so easily.


    For a time, Professor Chen''s sense of Zhou Ye couldn''t help getting better... "That''s OK... Since this is the case, then everyone should rest early... I won''t bother you to rest..."


    Chapter 2500 A Scene In The Night Box


    Chapter Two Five Hundred


    As the negotiations are over...


    Here, Professor Chen and Hao Aiguo also left Zhou Ye''s soft sleeper compartment.


    Seeing the two professors leaving the carriage... Shirley Yang stared at Zhou Ye''s apricot, "Will you return to your own position?"


    "Why are you so fierce? We don''t want to be your position!"


    Ye Yixin was originally a kind personality, but...when Shirley Yang was so bitter about Zhou Ye, she immediately couldn''t help it.

 Chapter 2120

    In addition, she was dissatisfied with Shirley Yang''s instigation of the relationship between herself and Zhou Ye, so she bashed Shirley Yang back with an unceremonious sentence...


    "Brother Zhou, go, let''s sit down to our place..." Ye Yixin took Zhou Ye''s arm directly and sat opposite Shirley Yang.


    At this moment, the atmosphere in the carriage suddenly became tense...


    Although Shirley Yang has no prejudice against Ye Yixin, she is not a person who can put her hot face on her cold ass.


    Since Ye Yixin was so hostile to her, Shirley Yang would not deliberately ease the relationship between the two.


    Thus, the three people in the carriage were divided into two small circles.


    Here, Zhou Ye and Ye Yixin are cuddling together, sometimes cuddling to feed each other, sometimes looking at a magazine and whispering.


    And Shirley Yang??


    Sitting there with a magazine in his hand, he looked contented.


    Time gradually passed by one minute after another...


    Before I knew it, it was already past nine o''clock in the evening.


    After Ye Yixin said goodnight to Zhou Ye, she climbed up to her bunk with a smile... and Zhou Ye was lying on her couch, looking like she was going to sleep.


    Shirley Yang, who was holding a magazine in her hand for a day, felt a little tired.


    It''s ridiculous to think about it... She isn''t someone from Zhou Ye, so why look at Zhou Ye and Ye Yixin kissing me there and feel upset??


    Tired myself for a day...like a fool.


    Thinking of this, Shirley Yang sighed silently, then put aside the impurities in her hand, got up to make up her bed, and got into the bed... As soon as she reached out, she turned off the lights in the carriage. Up...


    The car with the lights turned off was particularly dark because of the curtains being drawn.


    Staring silently at the top, Shirley Yang couldn''t sleep why...


    As soon as she closed her eyes, she felt as if she had a big hand under her body, reaching in and fiddled with it, and she felt a sense of restlessness.


    However, at this moment, Shirley Yang suddenly heard a rustling rubbing sound on the upper bunk opposite her.


    Shirley Yang knew that it was the sound of Ye Yixin undressing.


    She sighed silently and closed her eyes again...want to put herself to sleep quickly.


    However, just when she seemed to be asleep...Suddenly, she heard a low voice.


    "Don''t... Brother Zhou... Don''t be like this... Miss Yang is still here..."


    "It''s okay, she''s already asleep..."


    "but¡­¡­"


    "Hey, don''t you think that what was lost on the train for the first time is very memorable? When we get married in the future, every time we get married, we will take this train again..."


    "Big Brother Zhou...well..."


    Listening to the low whispers in the dark, Shirley Yang knew...someone was tricking the little girl.


    She believed that as long as she screamed in a low voice, it would be enough to spoil Zhou Ye''s good deeds.


    She thought so, and did so...


    However, when she wanted to open her mouth to speak... She was shocked to find that she could not open her mouth.


    Not only couldn''t open her mouth, she couldn''t even move a little finger... she couldn''t make a sound.


    At this moment, she was like a thinking vegetative person, unable to say that she couldn''t move, she couldn''t do anything except breathe.


    This made her horrified...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    There will be no one else except Zhou Ye who can do this silently.


    Since he wanted to turn Ye Yixin into his own bed warmer, how could Zhou Ye let Shirley Yang destroy himself??


    Just a small fixation spell is enough to make Shirley Yang hard to speak.


    After getting Shirley Yang... Zhou Ye smiled and kissed Ye Yixin''s small mouth again.


    Starting from her small mouth, Zhou Ye¡¯s kisses went down little by little, chin, earlobes, neck, bone shrinkage-in the end, when Zhou Ye¡¯s little goblets caught Ye Yixin¡¯s chest, the bean-sized pink On the nipple, Ye Yixin was already sinking under his romantic means...


    I have to say that although Ye Yixin is not a cruel woman, her pair of beautiful breasts has amazing elasticity.


    Holding it in the hand, Yingying holds it but makes people love it...


    At least, Zhou Ye had a great time.


    "Big Brother Zhou... Brother Zhou..."


    As Zhou Ye started using her breasts and used her mouth to make troubles, Ye Yixin''s mind was completely confused... All she can do now is to insert her hands between her lover''s hair and press his head hard. To her chest, to relieve the itching in her chest.


    Zhou Ye worked diligently to help his future daughter to check whether her mother Ye¡¯s milk manufacturing factory was qualified, while using his free hand, he walked down the line.


    After a while, Ye Yixin, who had already taken off his coat, was completely stripped of Zhou Ye into a naked little white sheep.


    After reaching out and feeling whether the humidity of Ye Yixin''s household registration had reached the requirement, Zhou Ye quickly raised his head and knelt down between her legs.


    Although there was darkness in front of her eyes... But Ye Yixin still shyly covered her eyes with her little hands.


    She felt that her legs were turned into an M shape by her lover... Then, a hot and huge object hit the mysterious outdoor between her legs.


    Ye Yixin knew that she was about to lose her virginity...


    At this moment, a thick and hot cock suddenly broke into her forbidden area that no one had touched before.


    At this moment, Ye Yixin felt that her whole person was torn in half...The huge pain made her groan.


    Zhou Ye felt the unimaginable firmness from his cock. He stretched out his hand and hugged Ye Yixin, who was trembling in pain, and kissed him...


    After a while--


    Zhou Ye finally felt that the corridor holding his cock had become slippery... and Ye Yixin''s brows were no longer wrinkled with pain.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye knew¡ªthe time to attack was up...


    As a result, he decisively blew the offensive horn, and for a while, a crackling sound echoed throughout the carriage...accompanied by it, there were two female humming voices.

 Chapter 2121

    One of them is Ye Yixin, but the other is Shirley Yang...


    I don¡¯t know when, Zhou Ye had already let go of her suppression of Xue Li Yang... and at this time, she no longer wanted to destroy the good deeds of the two, but under the quilt, she pointed her hand towards Zhou Ye. With the help of the pair on the opposite side of the place caressed with my hands...I am doing my self-comforting work.


    Chapter 2501 Shirley Yang Anxious to Change Underwear


    Chapter Two Thousand and One


    The train from Beijing to Xining traveled more than 2,300 kilometers and took nearly 46 hours, which is two days and two nights.


    In these two days and two nights, Shirley Yang was almost tortured.


    It''s fine to be fed dog food by Zhou Ye and Ye Yixin... She endured it.


    However, Ye Yixin''s yelling of the bed will burn her with lust every night, and she can''t sleep for a long time. It''s really unbearable.


    Just let Shirley Yang go to Ye Yixin to protest?Shirley Yang couldn''t bear to...


    In Shirley Yang''s view, the culprit was not Ye Yixin, a young girl who hadn''t been involved in the world, but Zhou Ye, a hungry ghost like Zhou Ye.


    Why does Shirley Yang say that Zhou Ye is a hungry ghost??


    Has anyone seen it last for four or five hours??


    And there is no one night for two nights??


    Shirley Yang felt that her delicate flower hadn''t been blown and sunburned in the desert, and some began to lack water.


    However, during this period of time, Ye Yixin was basically inseparable from Zhou Ye. Even if she wanted to find a chance to warn Zhou Ye, there was nothing she could do.


    It''s all right now, and we will be in Xining in two hours. Ye Yixin went to his teacher''s car to remind them that they were ready to get off.


    Right now, only her and Zhou Ye are left in the carriage...


    Looking at Zhou Ye who was half lying on the bunk like an uncle, and looking at the impurities in a leisurely manner, Shirley Yang gritted his teeth, stood up, walked in front of Zhou Ye, and took the magazine in Zhou Ye''s hand as soon as he reached out. Grab it."Mr. Zhou, I think we need to have a good talk..."


    "Oh??" Zhou Ye with empty hands looked at Xue Li Yang, smiled and changed his posture, and asked: "What do you want to talk to me?"


    "Can you converge a bit?" Xue Li Yang looked at Zhou Ye with a cold face and said: "We are here for archaeology, not looking for you to pick up girls...you..."


    Shirley Yang hadn¡¯t finished her words, she suddenly discovered that Zhou Ye had a small voice recorder in his hand. As a photographer of National Geographic magazine, Shirley Yang was no stranger to this small thing... This is Ann. The latest electronic voice recorder from Brera.


    "Last night, I accidentally left this little thing on your bunk... When I found it this morning, I found something interesting inside. Would you like to listen?" Zhou Ye said with a smile. After that, regardless of Shirley Yang''s ugly face, I turned on the playback mode of the recorder...


    In an instant, a groan sounded through the speaker of the recorder.


    "Um~ah~ Zhou Ye...ah~ you bastard...ah... bastard..."


    The sound from the loudspeaker allows any men and women who have had sex to hear the sound under what circumstances.


    And the owner of that voice is Shirley Yang...


    Seeing Shirley Yang whose face was flushed to the extreme, Zhou Ye said cheerfully: "I never knew... Shirley, when you were masturbating, you called my name..."


    "Give me things..." Xue Li Yang couldn''t care much anymore at this time, she rushed forward, reaching out to grab the recorder in Zhou Ye''s hand.


    However, would Zhou Ye let her get her wish??


    joke¡­¡­


    When Zhou Ye turned over the palm of his hand, the recorder in his hand disappeared... Then, he hugged Shirley Yang suddenly, and shouted narrowly: "What are you going to do...Miss Yang... No, I''m not that kind of person... No..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s shouting, Shirley Yang almost didn''t get angry anyhow...


    This bastard, threatening himself with a recorder, while still making this look...


    "Remove your hand from my butt..." Shirley Yang said through gritted teeth.


    Zhou Ye, who was half-lying on the bed, looked at Shirley Yang''s blushing pretty face, and smiled: "Give me a reason to take it away...you rushed on it yourself, I just did what you meant. ..."


    "You... um..."


    Before Shirley Yang had finished speaking, she felt a big hand pressing her head from behind, and in an instant¡ªher little mouth came into close contact with Zhou Ye.


    Taking advantage of the moment when the girl didn''t react... Zhou Ye pryed away her little coot with his tongue and went in.


    "Hmm..."


    Shirley Yang struck Zhou Ye''s shoulder desperately with her hand, trying to struggle, but... after just a few strokes, she completely gave up... because she found... Zhou Ye''s other hand, Has already reached in along her belt...


    The index finger has passed between her hips, and into her valley...


    At this time, all she could do was pinch her hips, tighten her legs, and put her hands behind her back, trying to hold Zhou Ye''s wrists to resist someone''s invasion of her virgin land.


    But it''s a pity-such a struggle is useless.


    Not only did she fail to resist Zhou Ye''s invasion, but because of the loss of the other, she was kissed by Zhou Ye...


    In the end, when she was trembling all over under the provocation of Zhou Ye''s big hand and was made to orgasm, she realized how irrational it was for her to choose to confront this guy.


    "Huh...huh...huh..."


    Shirley Yang panted, staring at Zhou Ye with her beautiful eyes... her eyes were full of complicated meanings.


    "I''m more comfortable than you..." Zhou Ye smiled and whispered: "Next time you have that kind of situation, don''t satisfy yourself again... Just take off your clothes and jump on my bed. To help you..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s shameless words, Shirley Yang couldn''t help it anymore... She opened her small mouth directly, leaking her neat teeth, and bite towards Zhou Ye headlessly, biting and shouting. Said: "I killed you bastard... bastard..."


    "Come back? I like..."


    "Uh uh... you let go... uh uh... bastard... uh uh..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Five minutes later, when Ye Yixin, who went to another car to inform her teacher to get off, came back, she found a familiar but unfamiliar atmosphere in the car... She shrugged her little nose and asked curiously. Said: "What a smell here..."


    "Haha... it''s your own taste, don''t you know?" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Bah, it''s not..." Xiao Ye Zi blushed in an instant... She threw herself on her man''s body and had a fight with him...


    After laughing for a while, Ye Yixin, who was helpless, got up from his man''s arms."Stop it, I''m going to pack up... By the way, Miss Yang, don''t you need to pack up?"


    Sitting on the opposite side, Shirley Yang, who pretended that nothing had happened, heard Ye Yixin''s words and hurriedly sat up... "Yes, I have to pack up..."


    While talking, she pulled her suitcase from the side. After opening the suitcase, she pretended to tidy up there, and directly held her panties tightly in her hands and walked out... ¡­


    "Where are you going, Miss Yang!"

 Chapter 2122

    "I''ll go to the bathroom..."


    With that said, Shirley Yang didn''t wait for Ye Yixin to say anything... rushed out quickly, her legs were sticky, she didn''t change her underwear again, she would insist on changing it until the evening when she got out of the car.


    Chapter 2502 Arriving at Kunlun Mountain


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and two


    The train taken by the archaeological team arrived in Xining at ten o''clock in the morning.


    Upon arriving at the station, he was warmly received by the cultural relics department of Xining City.


    Originally, according to the idea of ??the section chief who came to pick him up, he would arrange them to the guest house first, and then talk about other things.


    But Professor Sun was impatient... he immediately urged to send a car to the Kunlun Glacier more than 800 kilometers away.


    This made the section chief scratch his head...


    There is no railway from Xining to Kunlun Glacier, only roads.


    And this section of the road is almost a winding road along the way, which is very difficult to walk.


    Xining Cultural Relics Bureau is not a big unit, only a dilapidated 212 jeep, which is obviously not enough for the archaeological team.


    Just when everyone was worried...Zhou Ye waved his hand, "Don''t worry about the car...I will solve it."


    Everyone is skeptical...


    But, anyway, since Zhou Ye said so, as the team leader, naturally, other people cannot question face to face.


    After everyone had a simple lunch in the dining hall of the Xining Cultural Relics Bureau... a black domineering SUV and a twelve-seater commercial vehicle were sent to the compound of the Cultural Relics Bureau.


    The black SUV is not Zhou Ye''s car, but an off-road vehicle of the Land Cruiser series produced by Umbrella.The twelve-seater commercial vehicle, of course, is also produced by Umbrella.


    Seeing these two brand-new cars, everyone on the archaeological team was really excited.


    In fact, these two vehicles were sent by Umbrella¡¯s headquarters in Beijing from Beijing to a certain airport in Xining Garrison.


    Looking at these two cars with Beijing license plates, those who understand the inside will naturally understand. Those who don¡¯t understand will only think that Zhou Ye is very powerful, but they can¡¯t tell how powerful they are. Come.


    After the transportation problem is solved...then you will be on the road.


    In the end, Zhou Ye, Ye Yixin, and Shirley Yang rode in the Umbrella Land Cruiser SUV, while the other four people including various equipment rode in a spacious commercial vehicle.


    I have to say that the scenery on this road is still quite good... and because there are basically no private cars in China in this era, there are not many vehicles on the road.


    On the way, apart from seeing a few convoys of materials and military convoys, almost no other cars were seen.


    Of course, this also adds a lot of convenience to everyone''s itinerary.


    At least, before eight o''clock in the evening, everyone rushed to a military station in front of Kunlun Mountain Pass.


    Because of the letter of introduction, the archaeological team was warmly welcomed by the soldiers at the barracks.


    Even the instructor of the military station decided to send a squad to escort them to the post closest to the eastern foot of Kunlun Mountain the next day.From there, head to the eastern foot of Kunlun Mountains.


    As for tonight, I can only rest in the barracks temporarily.


    After all, climbing Kunlun Mountain most of the night is purely looking for death.


    Due to the limited conditions of the military station, in the end only two rooms, one large and one small, were vacated for the archaeological team to rest.


    Shirley Yang and Ye Yixin live in a small room. They are girls after all... You can''t squeeze in the same room with a bunch of big men.


    As for Zhou Ye and Professor Sun, they??Of course there is no way...you can only squeeze in one room.


    Although hardship is a bit harder, Zhou Ye doesn''t care...


    But for Shirley Yang, this night was the best night she had had a rest these days.


    There was no Xiao Ye Zi''s gasping sound, no reverie popping sound...not even the harassment of the bastard Zhou Ye.


    No words...


    The next morning-everyone got up early to freshen up... After a simple breakfast, Zhou Ye and others drove the car, bringing the soldiers with real guns to the foot of Kunlun Mountain.


    The military station is not very far from there, that is, it is less than an hour''s drive...


    Of course, other cars will be slightly slower due to the snow problem.But Zhou Ye¡¯s cars were all equipped with the most advanced anti-skid equipment, and the engine was also full of horsepower... Then there were soldiers who were very familiar with the terrain... They only took less than one and a half hours. Rushed there.


    Next, everyone from the archaeological team went to the outpost to meet up.


    Said it is a post, it is actually just a few tents pitched in the snow...the conditions are hard to add.


    After arriving at the outpost, everyone in the outpost¡¯s tents changed into various warm clothing for mountaineering.


    Even Shirley Yang, who loves beauty, put on a thick down jacket...


    The entire team, Zhou Ye, only added a black long trench coat to himself.


    "You don''t want to die?" Xue Li Yang, who had changed into a down jacket, walked out of the tent and saw Zhou Ye''s demeanor but not warm dress, and her face suddenly drooped."Do you know where it is? Do you know that the lowest temperature here is minus 20 degrees Celsius all the year round?"


    "Are you worried about me?"


    Zhou Ye smiled when she heard Shirley Yang''s words...


    "Ghosts worry about you asshole..." Shirley Yang angrily turned around and left after hearing Zhou Ye''s words...


    But after a while, she ran back...with a pair of snow goggles and a military coat in her hand... "This is what I found for you... hurry up and get on board..."


    "I really don''t need..." Zhou Ye is not joking anymore...


    With his physique, let alone minus 20 degrees, what can happen even if it is minus two Baidu??


    Give me a break¡­¡­


    "Either put it on, or I will kick you out of the team now... You choose one!" Xue Li Yang did not back down this time, her pretty face was full of frost...


    "Okay, okay..." Zhou Ye silently took over the clothes and sunglasses from Shirley Yang.


    Seeing Zhou Ye finally softened, Shirley Yang couldn''t help but leak a smile, but she soon hid the smile from her.He said coldly: "The cotton-padded clothes are new. I asked the soldiers here to buy them as spares. They haven''t worn them once..."


    After saying this, Shirley Yang turned around and left...


    "Tsao Jiao..." Zhou Ye looked at Xue Li Yang''s back and couldn''t help but smile.


    And Shirley Yang was complaining about herself at this time-[Why should I care about him... This bastard deserves to be frozen to death...]


    Even though she thought so in her heart, but... the thought of Zhou Ye''s cold illness on the mountain still made her feel painful.

 Chapter 2123

    In the end-Shirley Yang came to a conclusion in her heart-she herself was a bitch, bullied by Zhou Ye and cared about him every day.


    As for Xiao Ye Zi, because the speed of changing clothes is a bit slow, so he did not see the scene of his own man playing alone...So, I don''t know that his man once wanted to lean on a windbreaker on the eastern foot of Kunlun Mountain...If she If you also know it, it is estimated that Zhou Ye will stop thinking about it, and the woman who berated him will add another besides Shirley Yang.


    Anyway...everyone finally changed their clothes.


    Then, under the escort of a squad of soldiers, the archaeological team boarded the eastern foot of Kunlun Mountains.


    Chapter 2503 Zhou Ye, I Love You


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and three


    The archaeological team and a squad of young soldiers, a group of more than a dozen people began their climbing journey.


    Because the soldiers helped carry supplies and tools, everyone in the archaeological team was a lot easier.


    The group of people trekking in the snow for three or four hours, finally reached the vicinity of the destination.


    In front of me, there is a valley formed between the peaks and the peaks. In the valley, a huge crack is leaking out in the snow.


    Standing on the hillside and seeing the crack from a distance, Professor Chen said excitedly: "Yes, it is here...it is here... An earthquake a few years ago shook this place out of a crack. The joint expedition back then The team¡¯s last distress signal was sent from here."


    Seeing that the crack is not far away, but Wangshan ran to death... Everyone walked for about an hour before they came near the crack.


    So it was busy again...


    Snow nails for snow nails, tents for tents.


    Everyone got busy...


    After everything was ready, I started allocating places...


    Originally, Ye Yixin didn''t dare to go down... But she really didn''t want to wait for news from her own man, so... This girl gritted her teeth, stomped her feet, and resolutely asked Zhou Ye to crack down.


    Since Ye Yixin intends to go down, another person must guard the communication equipment.


    So, a signal soldier plus another little soldier stayed there.


    The communication equipment is to be able to receive the weather forecast from the military station at any time. After all, the climate on Kunlun Mountain is extremely complicated.


    It was still sunny in the morning, and maybe it was stormy and snowy at noon.


    Therefore, it is necessary to keep people guarding communication equipment.Not only can we inform the people in the Lower Canyon at any time whether to leave here, but also provide support to the people below when necessary.


    After everything was prepared, everyone was ready to descend down the rope to the bottom of the valley.


    Among the first batch of personnel to drop, apart from the two People''s Liberation Army soldiers, the big man and Ga Wa, were Zhou Ye and Shirley Yang.


    However, Zhou Ye looked at Ye Yixin, who was looking at the cliff from time to time, and was a little worried, "Little Ye Zi, you will go down with me..."


    "Huh?" Ye Yixin was taken aback when he heard the words, "Why should I go down with you..."


    "This way!" Zhou Ye said, walking to Ye Yixin''s side, and directly took the rope and tied the two together.


    "If you are like this, a one-meter-long snow nail can''t bear the weight of the two of you." Xueli Yang Bai said with a glance at Zhou Ye.


    "Don''t worry, I know something in my heart..." Zhou Ye half-held Ye Yixin and walked to the edge of the cliff... "Just look at me, don''t look down."


    "Oh..." Ye Yixin looked at Zhou Ye obediently when he heard the words.


    Zhou Ye tugged on the rope, and after testing its strength... he pulled up the rope, kicked his legs on the cliff, and fell.


    "Damn...you are looking for death..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s actions, Shirley Yang almost went crazy.


    Playing downhill in this place... That''s really looking for death.


    She didn''t care much, and hurriedly buckled a set of ropes to the safety on her waist, then kicked her legs off the cliff.


    In fact, the technique of downhill is generally used in the airborne of special forces helicopters.


    A number of veterans can descend one hundred meters in height on a rope in ten seconds...Of course, if it is a cliff descending rapidly, it will take twice as much time, because there is a cliff as an obstacle...It is easy to touch Injury speed drop.


    It''s not that Shirley Yang has never seen the dazzling cliff rappelling in the United States, but the cliffs chosen by those people are basically familiar sites.


    Where there is a place to stay, how many meters can be used to stop and rest... Basically, they have done it well.


    And in this new venue, taking a person to play downhill, it''s just looking for death.


    At this time, Shirley Yang can''t take care of a lot...


    She looked at Zhou Ye, who was almost halfway there, and gritted her teeth... imitating his appearance, she also played downhill.


    Seriously... Speed ??descent is not Shirley Yang¡¯s strong suit, but-she just doesn¡¯t want to watch Zhou Ye have an accident... If she can, she wants to rush under Zhou Ye first, in case something happens, She can also help...


    However, when she rushed halfway, she found that Zhou Ye had fallen under the canyon.


    When she saw this scene, Shirley Yang couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief in her heart... But at this time, she discovered something very tragic...


    Speed ??descent is very physical and explosive. When she was anxious, Shirley Yang hadn''t felt it. This...the heart was relieved, and the exhaustion of her whole body surged.


    At this moment, she felt a little numb in her arms holding the rope, and a little trembling in her legs.


    It''s just that she, who has a strong nature, can''t say the word for help anyway... Therefore, she can only hold on, and drop down little by little.


    And at this time, the big man and Ga Wa, who had taken a step ahead of her and Zhou Ye, had just walked a quarter of the cliff over fifty meters.


    At this time, Ga Wa looked at Zhou Ye, who had fallen to the bottom of the valley, and Shirley Yang, who had fallen for more than half of them, all in a daze, "Big guy...Are we soldiers or are they soldiers... It''s..."


    "Don''t think so much... adjust your breathing, pay attention to safety." The big man said in a deep voice.


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    At this time, Shirley Yang had already descended to a place 13 or 4 meters away from the bottom of the valley... But at this time, she was completely exhausted.


    After insisting on descending three or four meters, her hand can no longer grasp the rope... The whole person is like a broken paper kite, falling toward the bottom of the valley.


    "Be careful¡­¡­"


    "Little Yang..."


    Listening to the screams in her ears, Shirley Yang''s mind calmed down for no reason. She felt a sense of epiphany at this moment...


    Why would I always oppose Zhou Ye everywhere??


    Why do I always look at Zhou Ye not pleasing to my eyes, but still feel helpless at him?


    Why...


    For all the reasons, there was only one answer in the end¡ªshe fell in love with that bastard named Zhou Ye.

 Chapter 2124

    If this is not the case, then how could she let him bully instead of calling the police?


    Obviously calling the police is the best option...


    It''s just, it''s a pity... She never had a chance to be teased by that bastard again.


    But, even so-she has to shout out the last obsession in her heart, otherwise, she won''t look down...


    "Zhou Ye, I love you..."


    "Boom!"


    After closing her eyes and shouting out this sentence, Shirley Yang waited for the last moment of her life... However, after waiting for a long time, she did not wait for the imaginary pain. Instead, she felt herself lost. Falling into a soft warm embrace...


    Shirley Yang, who opened her eyes blankly, saw that familiar face...At this moment, she couldn''t care about everything anymore. She stretched out her arms, hugged Zhou Ye''s neck firmly, and took him Pressed his head against his little mouth...


    Ye Yixin, who was standing by, was stupid...what, what happened??Why does Miss Yang call her own man''s name? Why are the two of them kissing here now??


    Chapter 2504 the dead body at the bottom of the cliff


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and four


    After a long while-Xue Li Yang ended the kiss. She did not leave Zhou Ye''s arms. She hugged Zhou Ye''s neck and turned to look at Ye Yixin... "Sorry, Xiao Ye Zi... I admit , I fell in love with Zhou Ye...I want to compete with you!!"


    At this moment, Ye Yi''s heart was as messy as a horse galloping...


    In her mind, as if she had taken photos, she thought a lot...


    When meeting for the first time, Shirley Yang was tit-for-tat with her man.


    When in the train carriage, Shirley Yang and her own man get along with cynicism.


    And when her relationship with Ronald just started, her intentional or unintentional reminder [Zhou Ye is very carefree]...


    Okay, now Ye Yixin has finally solved the case...


    Yes, the people of this year are innocent, but-innocence does not mean stupid.


    They just didn''t live in the era of information explosion, and they received insufficient information.


    If Ye Yixin is really stupid, how can he get into college??


    At this moment, for Ye Yixin, it was the most critical node in her growth...because she finally realized one thing, her man might not belong to her alone...


    Gong Dou''s skill is like being engraved in a woman''s bones. At this moment, it was activated from Ye Yixin''s genes.


    "Hehe...Miss Yang, what silly things are you talking about..." Ye Yixin smiled and walked to the side of her own man who was still exploding Shirley Yang, hugged her arm without suspicion, and said to Shirley Yang with a smile "What is the competition... Our man is a Ryukyu. It is reasonable and legal to marry multiple wives. As long as the husband agrees, we will be sisters in the future..."


    Seeing Ye Yixin''s act of not being angry but laughing, Xue Li Yang was a little dumbfounded at this moment...


    She did not expect that Ye Yixin, who used to be like a little sheep, would actually make such a move in the face of her own declaration of competition.


    When she said that sentence, she expected all kinds of Ye Yixin''s various reactions, or crying or insulting, but she did not expect Ye Yixin to make such a move.


    But, I have to say... Shirley Yang is not a fuel-efficient lamp.


    She realized one thing for the first time...


    In Ye Yixin''s generous comparison, if he had to be true to Zhou Ye and let him choose her alone from a crowd of women... it would be absolutely impossible.


    To put it hard, it means that a normal person with a bunch of apples in front of him, which one would he choose??


    The most beautiful one??The sweetest one??The hottest one?


    Stop teasing, men will only choose to pick up a bunch, as much as they can hold...


    And now, compared with those women, she herself is one of the piles of apples - even, in Zhou Ye''s mind, she is not necessarily the sweetest, most beautiful and reddest apple.


    Only when her position in Ronald''s mind far exceeds the pile of apples and becomes a big sweet watermelon, can she have the capital to fight for the only existence in her own man''s mind.


    Therefore, facing Ye Yixin''s reaction, Shirley Yang also responded immediately."I believe Zhou Ye will definitely not want me... right?"


    With that, Shirley Yang turned her head to look at Zhou Ye - and Ye Yixin couldn''t help but looked at her own man. The two seemed to be waiting for Zhou Ye to speak.


    Facing the invisible battle between the two women, Zhou Ye stretched out his hand and hugged Ye Yixin in his arms, "From now on you are sisters...Believe in love!"


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s shameless words, the two women couldn''t help but whispered... "Shameless!"


    But anyway, they don''t want to fall out with each other... whoever falls out will lose points.


    Therefore, whether it is pretending or being sincere... Both women have to show their generosity and tolerance in front of Zhou Ye.


    With regard to the mentality of the two women, Zhou Ye was as clear as a cave on the other side.


    However, he just didn''t say anything, he just wanted to see which step the two women could do.


    At this time, the other people above have already fallen to half.


    To be honest, in the face of Zhou Ye''s situation where he hugs left and right, whether it is Gawa or big man... his heart is full of envy.After all, which man has no dream of three wives and four concubines,


    Of course, envy is envy, they know it themselves, they are not Zhou Ye, let alone the material that can be three wives and four concubines.


    Therefore, in addition to some pantothenic acid in their hearts, their performance is still normal.


    At this time, with Zhou Ye''s help, Shirley Yang had taken off the safety belt and climbing spikes she had brought when she fell.As for Zhou Ye''s, Ye Yixin naturally came to help him get off.


    After the three of them got off the ropes, they began to look at the scenery at the bottom of the valley.


    The bottom of this fissure valley is fairly flat but not spacious... it is three or four meters wide, and the surrounding cliffs are covered with ice...


    The three of them began to help other people who hadn''t come down, pulling the rope... After all, when someone below helped to pull the rope, the falling person would be much easier.


    After a while, the others also fell down... Just as Zhou Ye helped Professor Chen to untie the safety rope, a horrified cry suddenly came from beside him.


    "Corps... there are corpses!"


    Zhou Ye and Shirley Yang looked at each other and hurriedly walked to the side...


    I saw that on the other side of the valley where everyone descended, there was an L-shaped curve. A corpse in winter clothes and a full set of adventure equipment was sitting on the edge of the cliff in the curve. The corpse had changed due to lack of water. Become a mummy, apparently dead for many years.


    Shirley Yang walked to the corpse and squatted down.


    She directly stretched out her hand and slowly took off the pistol he was holding tightly from the corpse''s hand.


    After observing it, I pulled the bolt to check the number of bullets in the magazine...


    "There should be no dangerous creatures here... the bullets in the magazine are still full!" Shirley Yang said, standing up, "He should be a member of my father''s expedition. They have similar equipment. I saw Over..."


    "How could this person die here?"

 Chapter 2125

    "Who knows, maybe someone from their expedition team killed it?"


    "Caibo is touching..."


    Shirley Yang ignored the discussion of the two college students behind her, but bent down and took out several magazines from the corpse package and put them into her backpack.


    At this time, Ga Wa ran over and said to Zhou Ye: "Leader Zhou...we have seen all around, there is only one direction to go."


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye nodded, turned to look at Professor Chen, and asked, "How is your body, Professor Chen?"


    "I''m fine... Xiao Zhou."


    "Brother Zhou, the transmitter''s signal is also normal!" Ye Yixin reported.


    "That''s all, everyone pack your things and get ready to go... In short, remember two things, don''t make too much noise, don''t leave the team.


    "Good Brother Hu!"


    "Yes!"


    Chapter 2505 Yin and Yang Family Zhou Ye...


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and five


    Under the leadership of Zhou Ye, everyone walked forward along the only passage at the bottom of the cliff.


    After walking less than 20 meters, everyone entered a rock cave... Shirley Yang and Ye Yixin followed Zhou Ye from left to right and walked forward.


    The whole cave is not small, the highest point of the top of the cave is five meters, and the lowest point is also two meters...The passage in the cave is large enough for three people to pass through.


    "This is due south, this gap should be the gap between two mountains!" Professor Chen walked, looking at the direction with the compass in his hand.


    "This is the east-further forward, we will be right under the glacier."


    Ye Yixin''s flashlight suddenly illuminated a piece of yellow mica crystal and transparent crystal, and she couldn''t help but whispered: "Wow, it''s so cloudy mother and crystal, so beautiful!"


    The mica and crystal reflect the beautiful scenery like a dream under the light.


    "Mica and crystals usually grow in the same stratum..." Professor Chen took the opportunity to popularize his students: "The color of these mica is very deep, which shows that the geographical location of these mica was also very deep. I can see them all because of the crustal movement."


    After everyone walked forward for about five or six minutes, a faint sound of running water was heard.


    "There is an underground river..." Zhou Ye said, speeding up his steps.


    Shirley Yang and Ye Yixin glanced at each other and hurriedly followed.


    The leader speeds up, so other people naturally have to speed up...


    After about four or five minutes, everyone suddenly saw their eyes...This is an underwater river channel. Although it is tens of meters wide, the current is not turbulent.


    Professor Sun was also a little tired from the rush march at this time. With the support of the two students, he sat on the rocks on the side of the river channel, panting and saying: "Our road is almost downhill... ¡­Unexpectedly, under the mountains at this altitude, there will still be underground rivers. Nature is really amazing."


    "Shhh..." Zhou Ye suddenly made a gesture of silence...Everyone suddenly became quiet.


    However, after a long while, they could not hear anything except the sound of flowing water in the underground river.


    Finally, Shirley Yang couldn''t help it."What did you hear?"


    "A big guy..." Zhou Ye said, smiling slightly... Then he took off the shoulder bag behind him, and in the curious eyes of everyone, he took out three one-meter-long two-finger thick ones from the shoulder bag. Steel Pipe.


    When Zhou Ye connected the three steel pipes together, the crowd was suddenly shocked.


    Ga Wa asked a little strangely: "Brother Zhou, what are you doing with an iron stick?"


    "Who told you this is an iron rod?" Zhou Ye said, pressing a button hidden on the back of the steel pipe, and in an instant a half-meter-long gun blade protruded from the steel pipe."This is a bright silver gun... Zhao Yun once used it!"


    "Zhao Yun... a fierce general in the Three Kingdoms period?"


    "I know... he is a fierce general of the Da''an Dynasty... three points of the world return to An..."


    "Big Brother Zhou, you brag, how could this gun be used by Zhao Yun?"


    Hearing what everyone said, Zhou Ye was speechless... He was telling the truth, this gun was really used by Zhao Yun.


    Moreover, he made this gun for her.


    Oh, forget it... To be honest, I''m always suspicious and tired.


    Just when everyone felt that Zhou Ye was a little divine... suddenly he moved, and saw his eyes like electricity, looking at a node in the underground river more than 30 meters away, with a three-meter spear in his hand. It turned into an electric flint and was thrown out...


    In an instant, the originally calm river was boiling like a pot, and a sharp sound, like a baby crying, resounded throughout the river.


    This sudden change made everyone nervous.


    Not only Ga Wa and the others clenched the submachine guns in their hands and looked at that section of the river, even Shirley Yang took out the pistols they had just put away and looked there nervously.


    At this time, as the river was boiling, a huge dark red figure appeared in front of everyone.


    This is a weird creature about ten meters long and three to four meters high.


    Say it looks like a monitor lizard, it has no scales, say it looks like a newt, it''s much bigger than a newt.


    Seeing this creature, Professor Sun couldn''t help but be surprised: "This is a prehistoric king salamander. Shouldn''t it be extinct long ago?"


    At this time, the dark red Overlord Newt had already carried the bright silver spear on the top of his head, sliding his flat tail fin, and charged towards Zhou Ye...


    However, this guy is very clear who hurt himself.


    At this moment, Shirley Yang was anxious... She wanted to stand in front of Zhou Ye as soon as she stepped, raised her pistol and aimed at the Overlord Salamander that rushed like a tank, and shouted, "Zhou Ye, hurry up. run¡­¡­"


    And the unarmed Ye Yixin also reached out and grabbed Zhou Ye''s arm, and pulled it back.


    The other soldiers of the People''s Liberation Army also squeezed the submachine guns they were talking about.


    "Don''t shoot..." Zhou Ye said, taking a step forward, past Shirley Yang, and blocked her...


    At this moment, Shirley Yang was really anxious... She stretched out her hand to grab Zhou Ye, "Do you want to die, bastard..."


    However, before she finished speaking, the scene before her left her completely on the spot.


    Zhou Ye stepped forward and walked to the side of the river. He raised his foot slightly with a smile, and said softly by the underground river: "Condensation becomes ice, freezing everything!"


    As his words fell, the continuously flowing underground river that was more than ten meters wide turned into a glacier with lightning speed.


    What turned into ice sculptures together was the huge Overlord Newt that rushed towards Zhou Ye along the river.


    Looking at the Overlord Salamander that was frozen into an ice sculpture,-everyone in the team was dumbfounded...


    Why is the style of a good science fiction film suddenly wrong??

 Chapter 2126

    What does this mean??Why did the spells come out??


    Is Nima teasing me??


    To be honest... At this moment, not only Professor Chen and the others were dumbfounded, but the two women who had been in close contact with Zhou Ye, Shirley Yang and Ye Yixin, were also dumbfounded.


    "Ahem...Um, little, no...Master Zhou, who are you?" Professor Chen is the elder in the team, he was the first to wake up...


    Originally, he wanted to call Zhou Ye Xiao Zhou, but after thinking about it, he felt wrong, so in the end Xiao Zhou became Master Zhou.


    "Haha...it''s nothing, just some tricks." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand... to Professor Chen: "The 26th generation of Yangyang family has seen you..."


    "Yin Yang House?"


    "That yin and yang school founded by Zou Yan, a native of Qi in the late Warring States period?"


    Fortunately, everyone is not illiterate, and did not regard Zhou Ye''s yin and yang house as a Japanese onmyoji...


    "Exactly!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...At least, he thought this identity was very interesting.


    Chapter 2506 the nine-story demon building is here


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and six


    After the initial shock, everyone quickly accepted Zhou Ye''s so-called Yin-Yang family.


    After all, this is a bizarre era, and Qigong fever is popular all over the country...


    What qigong masters have artificially rained, and what special abilities masters are accepting apprentices online.


    There is nothing to be surprised if another inheritor from the Yin-Yang family that has passed on for thousands of years emerges.


    Besides, don''t care how amazing the qigong masters are, at least Professor Chen and the others have never seen the magic of those guys, but... they have witnessed the magic of Zhou Ye with their own eyes.


    Between gestures, freezing the entire underground river into a glacier, so powerful, it is not too much to call a master.


    Moreover, there is an old saying in the archaeological world... The more you learn, the more you know about the ancients, the more you fear the ancients and the ghosts and gods.


    During archaeology, many things happened that cannot be explained by scientific principles.


    Although these news will not spread to the society due to government suppression, it is not a secret event for Professor Chen, who has spent his entire life in archaeology.


    For example, the incident of Yin Soldiers borrowing the way that happened in Sichuan, and the palace ladies passing by in the Forbidden City.


    Among them, there are many things that Professor Chen has experienced personally... Therefore, there is no fear of existence like Zhou Ye.


    Not only is he not afraid, but he is close to the abnormal.


    After all, he felt very satisfied that he had a master of Yin and Yang as the leader of his archaeological operation.


    A life-saving existence at a critical moment.


    Even the ghost cave text found on the cave wall at this time could no longer attract him.


    He simply pulled Zhou Ye to ask... why is Zhou Ye a Ryukyu, why would Zhou Ye want to participate in this archeological team... Wait, I can''t wait to ask Zhou Ye down.


    And Zhou Ye also made up a whole set of lies to deal with him.


    Why are Ryukyu people? Because they can''t live on the mainland anymore, how many comrades are killed except for the Four Olds.


    Why participate in this archeological team, because it is boring... I want to see the ancient tombs and see if I can find the few lost dossier techniques of the Yin Yang family.


    After dealing with Professor Chen easily, Gawa over there got entangled again...


    As soon as the goods came up, they had to bow down and bow down to Zhou Yexing... This Tibetan boy determined that Zhou Ye was the reincarnation of a living Buddha with great supernatural powers.


    In this regard, Zhou Ye had no choice but to...


    After getting rid of all these goods, Zhou Ye walked to the side of Shirley Yang and Ye Yixin.


    "What''s the matter? You don''t recognize me anymore?"


    Seeing the gazes of the two women looking at him, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but chuckled and asked.


    "No... I just feel that I don''t seem to know enough about you..." Shirley Yang couldn''t come back for a while...


    I originally thought that the man I liked was just a Ryukyu rich second-generation Quan second-generation who knew some celestial feng shui techniques, but he didn¡¯t realize that his own man is still an existence that can be called a land fairy... This strong sense of drop makes Shirley Yang began to doubt himself.


    Can she really go to the end with Zhou Ye??


    Does she... really understand this guy?


    In fact, it''s not just her, even Ye Yixin is full of thoughts at this time...


    Hearing what Shirley Yang said, Zhou Ye smiled lightly, opened his arms, hugged Shirley Yang directly, and kissed Xiao Xiao as he bowed his head without exception.


    As his tongue broke through Shirley Yang''s teeth, at this moment... the distracting thoughts in Shirley Yang''s mind instantly disappeared, and there was only one thought in his heart-he was her man.


    After a while, Zhou Ye let go of Shirley Yang, then smiled: "I am still me, no matter what my identity, I am the man who wants to bully you at any time."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s irritating words, Shirley Yang Jiao beat his chest angrily, "Asshole..."


    "Husband..." At this moment, Ye Yixin was jealous... She tugged Zhou Ye''s arm and looked at him with aggrieved expression, as if to say again--[and me].


    Seeing Xiao Ye Zi''s aggrieved expression, Zhou Ye smiled, let go of Shirley Yang, turned around and hugged Ye Yixin, and gave her a deep, reassuring kiss.


    And at this time, Shirley Yang seemed to have figured out something, smiling and hugging the two from her side...


    In the eyes of outsiders, this is completely a show off scene of a winner in life.


    Of course, envy is envy, but no one says anything sourly.


    First, Zhou Ye was able to hug each other by his ability, so what is so sour about them.


    Second, the overlord salamander that turned into an ice sculpture next to him is still dying, no one wants to try to provoke an existence with such great power.


    There are people who don¡¯t have enough brains, but the guys who fire map cannons around are generally not very live.


    After everyone was repairing by the underground river for a while, they decided to set off again.


    At this time, the two students and Professor Aiguo Hao had already engraved and copied the ghost cave wall on the wall at the instruction of Professor Chen.


    The work was over, the rest was over, and everyone set off again.


    This time, everyone is full of confidence in this archaeological expedition...


    For nothing else, it was Zhou Ye''s extraordinary ability.


    Why do people generally fear??Because of the unknown...

 Chapter 2127

    So why do you feel at ease?Because there is a sense of security... where does the sense of security come from, from the skills you have mastered, from the protection of people around you... and so on.


    Obviously, Zhou Ye is an existence that can make them feel safe.


    Owning strange people who have frozen a wide underground river into ice is enough to give them a sense of security from the heart.


    This time, Zhou Ye was still walking in front, Shirley Yang and Ye Yixin followed behind... Professor Chen and them were in the middle, Ga Wa and the big soldier were behind.


    Under the leadership of Zhou Ye, the group crossed the underground river and walked into another dark cave.


    There is no time in the cave, and in the claustrophobic environment, the biological clocks in everyone''s bodies are disordered.


    Some people feel that it has been a long time, while others feel that it has only been three or four minutes.


    But in fact, they have been walking down again for about half an hour.


    Finally, in front of the tunnel appeared a hole with a blue gloomy light... Zhou Ye waved his hand and stopped everyone''s footsteps... He walked to the entrance of the cave slowly and looked down, alone.


    This is an extremely huge cave. The entrance of the cave is halfway through the huge cave...


    In this cave, the size of two football fields, stood a nine-story wooden pavilion. At the edge and corner of the pavilion, countless corpses were hung there.


    The faint blue light was emitted from the skeletons of those corpses...the light sources seemed to be breathing, flickering and dimming...giving people a very strange feeling.


    The nine-story demon building-here it is.


    Chapter 2507


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and seven


    "This...this is the legendary nine-story demon building!"


    Professor Chen looked at the weird demon building with blue light in front of him, and he involuntarily lowered his voice.


    Others took the flashlights and headlights in their hands one after another, looking towards the weird nine-story demon building, wanting to see more clearly...


    "This is the funeral form of the tombs of the monarchs of the ancient Devil Kingdom..."


    Hearing what Professor Chen said, Sadipeng wearing glasses said: "Professor, I have seen in the book that there is a ruin very similar to this demon building in Xuewei in Qinghai."


    "Yes, it''s a pity that the Demon Tower was destroyed by the hero King Gesar when the Demon Kingdom was destroyed." Professor Chen nodded and said: "We have studied for a lifetime. It is as complete as the one that has been preserved. No one at all. Have seen..."


    At this moment, the light from someone who didn''t know it was shining on a hanging corpse on the top of the nine-story demon tower.


    In an instant, the blue gloomy light in the chest cavity of the hanging corpse began to become dazzling...


    Then, there was a faint hum of wings flapping...


    With the faint sound of insects flapping their wings, tens of thousands of blue light spots vented towards Zhou Ye and the others from the demon tower like a galaxy.


    Facing this dreamlike scene, almost everyone was intoxicated...


    In the gloomy cave, there are dots of blue fluorescence like stars...The scene is so beautiful.


    However, at this moment, Shirley Yang, who was also intoxicated by the beauty, suddenly showed a look of fear on her face, as if the beauty in front of her was full of murderous intent, and shouted: "Everyone, run...this is the fire ladybug. ."


    "Fire Ladybug?? What is that??" Sa Dipeng asked in confusion.


    At this time, Shirley Yang had no time to explain to him, but instead reached out to grab Zhou Ye''s big hand, "Go...If you don''t leave, it will be too late."


    At this time, Professor Chen also remembered what the fire ladybug was.


    Professor Chen with a dull look looked at the blue light rushing over here, and couldn''t help muttering: "This, this is the legend... Is this the fire ladybug that burns everything in the world with karma?? Hurry, hurry..."


    Hearing what Professor Chen said, everyone in the archaeological team suddenly panicked...


    What is karma?


    That is the fire of sin to burn sinners in hell...


    Here, the big man pulls the safety of the assault rifle in his hand, and wants to shoot... but what about Gawa?


    This guy lay directly on the ground, making a five-body throw, and bowed down.


    After all, Tibetans all believe in Tibetan Tantric Buddhism. When facing the karma messengers of hell, Gawa, a Tibetan, will have a ghost if he doesn''t bow down.


    However, at this time, all the fire beetles above the huge nine-story demon building had been awakened.


    The buzzing sound shook the cave where the entire nine-story demon building was located, and a strange sound resonated, echoing back and forth in the cave.


    Resonant sound waves that can''t be discerned by the naked eye excite in the hole...


    The cave that has been buried under the mountain for thousands of years is slowly collapsing with this strange resonance...


    Of course, because the process was too slow, it didn''t attract the attention of Professor Chen and the others... What they are paying attention to right now is only the tens of thousands of blue fire beetles flying over the sky.


    In the biographies of adventurers at home and abroad he had read, this fire beetle possessed extremely terrifying power.


    It only takes one to pounce on a person, and within a few seconds, a person can be turned into a mass of ashes.


    At this time, Professor Chen didn''t care much anymore. He pulled up his two students and ran back, "Run..."


    It''s too late to say, then soon...


    From alarming the fire beetle to the fire beetle coming like a blue tide... only a short ten seconds.


    At this time, Shirley Yang was already crying urgently... She dragged Zhou Ye''s arm desperately, but this guy didn''t move, as if she was frightened stupid... Shirley Yang was not anxious. Know what to do.


    Escape alone??


    How could she be willing to leave Zhou Ye and run by herself?


    But when I went to pull Zhou Ye, she couldn''t pull it...


    When Shirley and Yang''s tears were about to flow out, Zhou Ye spoke.


    He gently grabbed Shirley Yang''s slender waist, and said with a smile: "Don''t worry... these are just small problems..."


    "But...but..." Shirley and Yang Ji couldn''t say anything.


    "The problem is not with these cute little things..." Zhou Ye said, stretched out his hand and held Ye Yixin on the other side in his arms... Facing the oncoming fire beetle, Dantian became angry, "Duh-- !"


    With a soft sip...In an instant, the fire beetles that flew up were as if they were fixed in place, their flapping wings hovering in the air, and they didn''t move.


    This strange scene stunned everyone on the expedition.


    Knowing that Zhou Ye can endure a lot, but... they really didn''t expect Zhou Ye to be able to drive the fire beetle.


    "Spread it away..." Zhou Ye faced the fire beetle, as if calling a servant... waved his hand.

 Chapter 2128

    In an instant, the blue light ball composed of the fire beetles burst open, rushed to the rock wall in the cave, and fell silent.


    At this moment, the scenery in the cave is extremely beautiful...just like in the Milky Way with stars shining out.


    Ronald smiled and turned his head and said to everyone on the archaeological team: "You can move, the lights can be used... But don''t disturb those fire beetles... Also, in three hours, this place will collapse. Your time is running out."


    Hearing Ronald''s words, whether it was Professor Chen or Shirley Yang...I didn''t care much anymore, and hurriedly ran along the road towards the nine-story demon building.


    Shirley Yang was anxious because she wanted to find the notebook... and Professor Yang was anxious because he wanted more ancient information from this nine-story demon tower.


    For a while, everyone was busy, and even Ye Yixin was helping his teacher record the ghost cave words inscribed under the nine-story demon tower.


    The only one who is free is probably Zhou Ye''s...


    Seeing that everyone was busy, Zhou Ye shook his head speechlessly, and walked towards the nine-story demon building...


    After crossing the first-level steps made of cypress and boulders, Zhou Ye walked to the corner of the stairs on the third floor of the nine-story demon building.


    At this moment, he discovered that there was a long dead body at his feet.


    The clothes worn on the corpse were the same as those worn by the dead corpse outside.


    The most important thing is that under the corpse there is a leather bag that leaks half a corner.


    Zhou Ye bent over and picked up the purse...After reading it twice, he smiled."Shirley...Is this the note you wanted??"


    Chapter 2508 the nine-story demon tower without surprises and dangers


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and eight


    At this time, Shirley Yang, precisely because Zhou Ye said time was limited, was under the nine-story demon tower, looking for the bodies of members of the expedition team.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s voice, he hurried over.


    She took the note from Zhou Ye''s hand, and after flipping through two pages with the flashlight... a smile of surprise leaked on her face."That''s it... honey, how did you find it?"


    "Just look for it and you''ll find it!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    what--


    "My dear, you''re so amazing!" Shirley Yang rushed forward happily, holding her man as a kiss on his face.


    "Okay... hurry up and go with you." Zhou Ye could appreciate Shirley Yang''s happy mood.


    After all, because he said that time is limited as soon as he opened his mouth, Shirley Yang, who got it, didn''t dare to take a good look at this nine-story demon building in order to find the notebook of the first goal.


    With the most important things found, Shirley Yang finally had time to take a good look at this ancient tomb.


    Putting the notebook in the small bag she was carrying, Shirley Yang happily pulled her man towards the top of the nine-story demon building.


    On the top floor of the nine-story demon building is a small hall like a court...On both sides of the hall, there are a dozen corpses sitting or lying on their faces.


    Whether they are sitting or lying down, their faces are facing a shrine in the middle of the hall.


    On the wooden square pillars of the court hall are inscribed various scriptures copied in Tibetan.


    At this time, Shirley Yang couldn''t take care of a lot... After the two things of freezing the underground river and drinking the annealing beetle, she had an inexplicable trust in the man she loved.


    She believes that Zhou Ye can handle everything...


    Therefore, she also disregarded the unspoken rule that no filming was allowed in the tomb before the day was seen when the tomb was excavated.I directly took out my Canon camera, faced the Xiao Chaotang at the top of the demon building, and pressed the shutter...


    As a result, as soon as she pressed the shutter, she suddenly felt a stagger under her feet, and the entire demon building seemed to shake slightly...


    In an instant, the creaking sound of wooden pillars and the scene of the dead hanging around the demon building gently shaking, gave people a feeling like a ghost.


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye hurriedly supported her, otherwise¡ªshe would really fall to the ground.


    "My dear..." Shirley Yang is a girl, she felt a little bit of fear in the face of the sudden and supernatural event... she could not help but nestled her body in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    At this time, only Zhou Ye''s warm body could drive away the fear in her heart.


    "Don''t be afraid..." Zhou Ye smiled and hugged Shirley Yang, and then lightly touched the floor with his toes, and in a short time-an invisible and innocuous wave spread from his toes, like a shock wave. , Passed out in all directions.


    With this wave of volatility spread... some of the things that were ready to move immediately ceased.


    Just kidding?


    Really thought that the dead man was slapped??


    Falling into Zhou Ye''s hands will let you know what it means to be more miserable after death.


    Do you really think Acha''s father was for nothing??In the entire Hades, Zhou Ye''s words were better than Hades Acha.


    Feeling the throbbing in her heart slowly receding, Shirley Yang couldn''t help but kiss her man again... "It''s nice to have you by my side..."


    At this moment, there was a sudden scream from outside...


    The sound is like the cry of the glasses male Satipeng...


    Zhou Ye hurriedly pulled Xue Li and Yang and ran out...


    After the two ran out of the top court, they found out... It turned out that Sadipeng had just fallen into the burial pit next to the nine-story demon tower.


    However, because of his cry, it alarmed the fire ladybugs lying near the stone wall, and the blue fluorescence on those fire ladybugs became unusually bright. Obviously... they were a little about to move.


    And Professor Chen and the others are obviously aware of this... each of them was frightened like a quail, covering their eyes with their hands, huddling there, not daring to move.


    "be quiet!"


    With Zhou Ye''s deep scream...The fire ladybugs who were about to move quieted down again, and the blue fluorescence on their bodies became a little dim.


    Seeing this scene, Professor Chen and the others couldn¡¯t help but gratefully glance at Zhou Ye...Because they were afraid of alarming the fire ladybug, they did not dare to make a loud noise... They had to be more cautious to collect various tomb data under the nine-story demon tower. Seeking to get more information about the owner of the tomb.


    Feeling that everyone was back to normal again, Shirley Yang once again pulled Zhou Ye into the nine-story demon tower. This was all taking pictures.


    Inside, outside, buildings, burial pits...


    Even after she found an angle, she asked Sa Dipeng to help her take a group photo with her man in front of the nine-story demon tower.


    Of course, Shirley Yang did not forget Ye Yixin, who was a sister. Both of them had a photo with Zhou Ye, and a photo of Zhou Ye hugging left and right.


    To be honest, this photo is absolutely true...It is estimated that no one can find such a punch-in place.


    After Shirley Yang used up three boxes of film, the time was almost up.


    Following Zhou Ye''s order, no matter how unwilling Professor Chen was, he would leave here with Zhou Ye.


    After all, after two distress experiences...In the entire expedition team, Zhou Ye''s prestige has reached the highest point, and no one dared to ignore Zhou Ye''s words.

 Chapter 2129

    The group of people left this nine-story demon building without any surprises...


    When they returned to the underground river, the ice sculpture of the king salamander in the river was still standing there, showing no sign of melting.


    Everyone crossed the underground glacier, after passing through the hole in the same way as they came, they returned to the cliff again.


    After picking up their respective cables and taking protective measures, everyone began to climb up.


    Here, Zhou Ye still followed the way when he came, and climbed up the rope with Ye Yixin directly... After reaching the top, Zhou Ye put Ye Yixin down, slid down again, and then held Xue Li Yang, who had climbed halfway up the mountain. , Climb up.


    I have to say that Zhou Ye''s act of taking care of his own woman made other men extremely envious.


    If they can, they also want someone to help them climb up.


    But unfortunately, they know that they have no chance...


    When everyone climbed up the cliff, the soldier Xiaolin who was in charge of guarding the signal transmitter ran over and reported that the news from the military station...a blizzard will reach the southern foot of Kunlun Mountain in three hours...come to meet them. The team is already on the way.


    Without further ado, under Zhou Ye''s order, everyone left behind all kinds of insignificant materials and only brought important archaeological materials down the mountain.


    When everyone met with the troops who came to meet, the blizzard was about to come... Everyone could not help but sigh in secret.


    Chapter 2509 the charm in the car


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and nine


    The next morning--


    Before Zhou Ye got up, he heard Sadipeng''s voice in his ears.,


    "Big Brother Zhou, you are amazing..."


    "Oh? What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye asked without opening his lazy eyes.


    "I just heard from the political commissar at the military station... It didn''t take long for us to go down the mountain yesterday. There was an avalanche on the eastern foot of Kunlun Mountains because of the snowstorm. The cracks we had gone down disappeared." Sa Dipeng looked admired. Looking at Zhou Ye, he said, "Big Brother Zhou, you must be an alien? How else can you pinch so accurately?"


    "Get out!" Zhou Ye dismissed the ET fan with an angry sentence.


    Fuck your mother¡¯s aliens, Lao Tzu arrived on this earth earlier than you... Even if you are an alien, Lao Tzu is the aboriginal¡ªyou are inferior.


    To say that Sadipeng is an inferior product is really not wrong. You must know that when Zhou Ye came, the first people living on this continent were Jiuli ancestors with great power and supernatural powers, not these castrated versions of humans. .


    Sleeping well, I was disturbed by this stuff...Zhou Ye had no choice but to get up.


    While washing, I was thanked again by Professor Chen...


    In the words of Professor Chen, if it weren''t for Zhou Ye this time, then the archaeological team would have suffered heavy losses.


    In this regard, Zhou Ye had no other logo except Ha ha.


    They are nothing serious... The point is that Ga Wa will die here.


    So...sometimes, it''s boring for Zhou Ye to go on an expedition with him. When the big things come to him, it becomes all right.


    Oh, no way, who makes him too strong and too soft??


    After eating breakfast at the military depot... After saying goodbye to the political commissar and company commander of the military depot, everyone drove away from the military depot.


    This time, they will not drive back to Xining. Instead, they will drive directly along the No. 15 National Road to Bosten Lake... From there, they will go directly to Jingjue Ancient City.


    In the black land cruiser SUV¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye drove the car, while Ye Yixin, who was sitting in the passenger seat, lay on his lap, clutching his cock in one hand, his head kept going up and down.


    Feeling the suction power from the meat stick, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but take a breath... "Hi, Xiaoyeye, do you want to suck me dry?"


    "Um... just... just... uh uh... suck you... uh uh... let you... uh uh... let you go again... uh u seduce that American woman... uh uh"


    Ye Yixin was sucking Zhou Ye''s goose-egg-thick glans, while complaining...


    She held her breath for a day and a night... How can she do it if she doesn''t vent it?


    Thinking of this, Ye Yixin sucked harder... from time to time, he used the tip of his tongue to provoke the horse''s eyes on the meat stick, while doing it, while looking at Zhou Ye with provocative eyes.


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye can only say...well done.


    Of course, because Ye Yixin''s chick was too small, and Zhou Ye''s cock was a little too big... She really couldn''t play any deep-throat games for Zhou Ye.


    Not only couldn''t get a deep throat, but Ye Yixin could only barely include his own man''s glans in his mouth, even if he even played a small game.


    For this reason, Zhou Ye was overwhelmed by this little girl.


    He drove with one hand, stroked Ye Yixin''s powder back with the other, followed her hip line and touched her hip.


    As soon as his fingers came in, Zhou Ye found... the valley between the chick''s legs was already wet.


    "Hmm..." Ye Yixin felt the foreign body suddenly invaded in the valley, and his whole body couldn''t help shaking... He couldn''t help but let out a moan like a cat''s spring... "Ah...husband, people want it... "


    "I want it?" Zhou Ye smiled... He did feel it...


    But this is also normal, after all-Ye Yixin, who was first tasted of ecstasy, was the time to be obsessed... The two hadn''t made a good relationship for almost two days, how could she not want to??


    "But it can''t...I''m driving now..." Zhou Ye teased deliberately.


    "I don''t care...I want to..." Ye Yixin cast a wink at her man, then lowered her head and gently placed Zhou Ye''s red and black glans with her teeth. I bite... "If it doesn''t work, I will bite it off and use it myself..."


    "Don''t, it won''t work if you bite it..." Zhou Ye sighed silently...Fortunately, he had anticipated this situation early, so when he came back last night, he secretly replaced this Lu Xun SUV with I lost my own deformed car...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye directly said, "Diao Chan..."


    "Master, Diao Chan is here for you..."


    "Turn on the autopilot mode... At the same time turn on the camouflage driving mode."


    "Yes, master."


    Ye Yixin was dumbfounded when she heard the female voice suddenly coming out of the car...What''s the situation?Who is the sudden voice?When was she in the car??


    Just when she hadn''t figured it out... she suddenly felt her body lighten. When she recovered, she had already appeared in the arms of her own man.


    Then, the entire driver''s seat swept back silently...Finally, the driver''s seat and the steering wheel in front of them were about one meter free...This was enough for Zhou Ye to perform.


    "Wait...husband...who is that woman..."


    However, before Ye Yixin could finish asking her question, she felt a chill in her lower body... Zhou Ye had already stripped off her pants and underwear.


    Zhou Ye looked at the beautiful scenery dripping with water from Ye Yixin''s buttocks and smiled, "Isn''t it time to talk about those...Aren''t you in a hurry?"


    "I...Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!

 Chapter 2130

    The familiar feeling of fullness, the soft temperature of her whole body that was so hot, at this moment - Ye Yixin couldn''t say anything... The whole person was lying on the steering wheel, pushing up his buttocks high. Sit down hard..."My husband...I love you so much...Fuck me...Hurry up, fuck me...Fuck me..."


    "As you wish... baby!"


    At this time, everything is superfluous... Only the eternal small electric motor is the truth.


    Zhou Ye squatted halfway behind Ye Yixin, holding the elastic fat buttocks with both hands and thrusting hard.


    After a while, Zhou Ye discovered an interesting thing...that is, whenever there is a car passing by, Ye Yixin is nervous and hard to breathe...and her small holes have become extremely tight, even though Zhou Ye has already I told her that when the camouflage driving mode is turned on, outsiders can''t see the situation in the car.


    But Ye Yixin was still nervous and couldn''t say anything...


    Chapter 2510 Help, Shirley Yang.


    Chapter Two Five Hundred and Ten


    "Husband...husband...I can''t do it... let me go... Ah... you... ah you are going to kill me..."


    Perhaps it was because it was too exciting. In just fifteen minutes, Ye Yixin had seven or eight orgasms...The squirting water made the car carpet under Zhou Ye''s feet as if it had been water. Step on a puddle of water.


    She was already dying...began desperately begging for mercy."Husband...you...ah...are you going to kill your favorite little leaf...ah...here again..."


    With a shout, Ye Yixin''s straight legs trembled again... Zhou Ye gently pumped the meat stick, and suddenly a thick transparent liquid was taken out of the small hole with the meat stick, dripping. On her trousers that were taken off to the crook of her calves... there was a burst of hot water vapor.


    "Husband, you really...ah... why are you..."


    Ye Yixin''s [husband, you are so nice] hadn''t finished speaking, she felt the meat stick came in again... This time, she had no strength at all... She couldn''t help but paralyze.


    However, would Zhou Ye let her go like this?


    He hugged Ye Yixin''s waist with both hands, and his waist began to move quickly...


    "Ah...ah..."


    As the sound of physical collision sounded, Ye Yixin''s groans became rhythmic...


    After a while, Ye Yixin couldn''t even speak...the rest was the moan that came out of her mouth following Zhou Ye''s thrust.


    At this moment, she had a feeling of self-inflict...I knew she would not fool Shirley Yang to the back and discuss the next schedule with her teacher.


    However, it is too late to say anything now...


    All she could do was to hold the steering wheel tightly, and let the bad guy behind him thrust her into a higher orgasm again and again.


    I don¡¯t know how long it has passed, but Shirley Yang¡¯s voice rang from the walkie-talkie on the center console of the car, "Dear...park the car, I want to get in the car and talk to you about the next itinerary..."


    Ye Yixin, who was already in a dying state, felt like he was saved when he heard these words.


    She couldn''t wait to grab the walkie-talkie, and shouted [Help...] to Shirley Yang.


    Unfortunately, she has no strength at all now...


    "Papa..." Zhou Ye moved his waist rhythmically, while reaching out for the talkie, "I see..."


    As Zhou Ye''s answer sounded, Ye Yixin suddenly became excited...


    Zhou Ye is about to stop...


    She felt that she had seen the dawn of salvation...


    However, it''s a pity...Zhou Ye didn''t intend to let this girl go right now, he smiled slightly and snapped his fingers.


    In an instant, the scenery passing by outside the car became slow...The scenery that had passed by in a flash became slower than a snail.


    But this change obviously didn''t have the energy for Ye Yixin to notice...


    What she is looking forward to now is that Zhou Ye can stop the car as soon as possible.


    "We have limited time...so we have to speed up." Zhou Ye said, smiling slightly, holding Ye Yixin''s waist with both hands, and pulling it towards his crotch.


    "what----!!"


    With a scream, Ye Yixin felt that she was going to be topped by Zhou Ye...


    Ye Yixin couldn''t help screaming with the sour, swelling and numb feeling.


    Taking her scream as an opportunity...Zhou Ye started his career as a pile driver.


    Stabbing to the end, returning to the heavy pressure, Zhou Ye pierced deeply into Ye Yixin''s cervix every time, softening her body.


    At this moment, Ye Yixin had completely lost the ability to resist. All she could do was groan every time Zhou Ye hit her cervix.


    As Zhou Ye''s speed increased, Ye Yixin''s groaning sound was completely connected... "Ah...ah...ah..."


    I don''t know how long it has passed, Zhou Ye felt that with his own impact, it seemed that the uterine opening in Ye Yixin''s body had slightly opened...


    And at this time, he is almost coming...


    At this time, a wicked smile appeared from his horns...The cock that controlled him shrank suddenly.


    Ye Yixin, who was about to reach another climax, felt that the surge in her body was much lighter in an instant, which made her feel a sense of loss.


    However, just when she was about to work hard to look back and see what happened to her man... Suddenly, she felt a piercing sensation in the depths of her body, and then... a wave of heat flowed toward her. The uterus vomited.


    Ye Yixin, who was already on the edge of the climax, was hit by this continuous flow of heat, and immediately screamed, "Ah... It''s so cool..."


    Then, his head tilted and he passed out completely.


    Five seconds later, Zhou Ye drew his own cock from Ye Yixin''s body... The difference is that although Zhou Ye had already ejaculated, there was no white viscous semen from Ye Yixin''s vagina... ¡­


    Obviously, Zhou Ye used his cock to open Ye Yixin''s uterus this time, and directly injected the semen into her uterus.


    This made the semen that he shot into Ye Yi''s heart not flowed out...


    I have to say that this kind of uterine sex sometimes works when you encounter the right person... For example, now Ye Yixin, she has completely passed out.


    While smiling triumphantly, Zhou Ye raised his hand to separate the moisture in Ye Yixin''s trousers, which had been thoroughly soaked due to lewd water.


    After helping Ye Yixin put his pants on, Zhou Ye supported her and let her lie on the back seat... Then, he snapped his fingers lightly again, restoring the flow of time in and outside the car.


    After canceling the automatic driving and camouflage driving modes, Zhou Ye controlled his car and parked on the roadside.


    The employees of Umbrella¡¯s headquarters in China, who were in charge of driving behind, saw that their boss had turned to a temporary stop, and stopped behind.


    Not long after sitting in the car, Shirley Yang, dressed in leather, walked over from the car behind. She was not welcome, and directly opened the door of the passenger seat.


    Originally, she thought that she would use Zhou Ye to discuss the route to get Ye Yixin to the back seat of the car, but she didn''t expect it... As soon as the car door opened, she realized that Ye Yixin had actually fallen asleep in the back seat...


    That¡¯s good, it saves her wasting her tongue...

 Chapter 2131

    Thinking of this, Shirley Yang boarded the car... "Let''s go, let''s talk while walking..."


    "Yeah..." Zhou Ye nodded, started again, and drove along the 315 National Road.


    "What are you going to discuss with me?" Zhou Ye asked while driving.


    "There is a strong smell in the car...? What is this smell?" Shirley Yang answered the question.


    While talking, he shook his Qiong nose and inhaled desperately.


    2511-Sword


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and eleven


    "Taste? What taste?? You think too much..." Zhou Ye said awkwardly.


    What is the taste?Of course he knows...


    What''s the smell besides the obscene smell of small leaves??


    "This taste is a bit familiar..." Xue Li Yang said here, and gave Zhou Ye a wrong expression. "Did you just mess around with Xiao Ye Zi?"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled without saying a word, planning to come and refuse to admit it...


    "Forget it...whatever you do!" Seeing Zhou Ye''s expression, Shirley Yang said bitterly, "Anyway...I haven''t seen it... and I am used to being bullied by you..."


    "I..." Just when Zhou Ye felt a little embarrassed... Seeing Shirley Yang shot like an electricity, a slender hand came to capture the dragon.


    At this time, the zipper of Zhou Ye''s trousers was not closed, so Shirley Yang was caught in one fell swoop.


    And his big dragon was still stained with some body fluid from Xiaoye, which was sticky...wet.


    Shirley Yang relied on her sense of touch to affirm her guess in the first time.


    Of course, to be angry, she didn''t get too angry, after all-in the soft sleeper compartment of the train, Zhou Ye still slapped Xiao Yezi next to her.


    However, to say that she is not angry at all is nonsense... After all, she is in the back car to discuss the route with Professor Sun and the others, and what about her man?Then slap Xiaoyezi in the car in front...It is impossible for you to make her not angry at all.


    Therefore, Shirley Yang decided to teach her man a lesson...


    Thinking of this, instead of cursing the street like a shrew, she carefully took out a pack of wet wipes from her bag... and helped Zhou Ye gently wipe off his dragon.


    "I don''t know how to take good care of yourself. Isn''t it uncomfortable for you?"


    While talking, Shirley Yang lowered her head gently, carefully helping Zhou Ye wipe it, no matter the glans, the root of the meat stick, or the two eggs... she wiped him little by little. clean¡­¡­


    Seeing Shirley Yang''s behavior, Zhou Ye smiled.


    This little girl, I want to play with him...


    Want to stir up his desire, then turn around and jump to the back seat, leaving him to suffer alone??


    Tease??


    How could this chick be so successful??


    However, right now, I still have to cooperate with her in acting... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye deliberately made a look of embarrassment and said: "I''m sorry... Shirley, I was wrong..."


    "No, I was wrong..." Shirley Yang said softly, her hands kept moving, still carefully wiping the erecting dragon.


    As a woman, Shirley Yang learned about physiology when she was in school, but it was the first time in her life that she really faced a man.


    Although she pretended to be calm and wiped there carefully... but in fact, she was panicked.


    Damn... why is it so big??


    When one day in the future, when I really want to give myself to this bad guy, can I really hold such a big monster in my little cave??


    And... why is it so hot...


    This thing is inserted into one''s body, and you still don''t burn yourself to death...


    With her hands moving, Shirley Yang''s spring heart sprouted for a while... Spring water was brewing in her eyes unconsciously.


    Even, she began to feel that the square inch between her legs began to become a little hot and bulging...


    When the legs crossed, a greasy feeling came to her heart...


    At this time, Zhou Ye, who was driving, looked at Shirley Yang, who had wiped his cock three times and was still wiping, and he felt dumbfounded.


    This girl is hypocritical, obviously wants to... but is afraid of pain...


    I can¡¯t say, I¡¯m going to push her at this time...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye drove with one hand, his right hand was free, and he pressed directly on the back of Shirley Yang''s head... gently pressed down.


    In an instant, he felt his cock plunge into a warm and humid place...


    "Hmm..." Xue Li Yang raised her head and gave Zhou Ye a vicious look, "Bah... asshole, don''t you think it''s dirty?"


    "Hey, I''m helping you...Hurry up, hold it..." Zhou Ye said, pressing Shirley Yang''s head down again...In an instant, Shirley Yang''s little head was caught by the hot giant The dragon is full...At this moment, she couldn''t say a word.


    In the face of such a tough Zhou Ye, Shirley Yang Youxin wanted to bite him hard, but was a little reluctant...In the end, she could only perform oral sex for Zhou Ye awkwardly.


    Maybe it was a psychological effect, maybe Zhou Ye''s body was indeed different from ordinary people.


    After Shirley Yang licked it for a while, she found that this thing in her hand was not only not unpleasant, but even had a good smell, especially when the prostatic fluid from the glans and horse¡¯s eyes flowed out of excitement, there was a strange smell. The scent of her makes her a little bit overwhelmed.


    Seeing that Shirley Yang started to get a little addicted... Zhou Ye smiled at his corner, and his right hand, which he had done the same, slid down the moving curve of Shirley Yang''s back.


    Crossed the waist, crossed the hip peak-along the warm buttocks, and finally reached a moist valley bottom.


    When Zhou Ye''s fingertips traversed Xue Li Yang''s line of sky valley, and finally found the meat ball at the end of the valley, Xue Li Yang couldn''t help but tremble all over.


    After these days of getting along, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t really break Shirley Yang, but¡ªhe was not unfamiliar with Shirley Yang¡¯s body...Where is she in the erogenous zone and where she feels the most, he It''s clear...


    Just a few fingertips, Shirley Yang''s whole body couldn''t help but tremble.


    Obviously, she already felt the hot spring water pouring from the bottom of her valley.


    At this moment, Shirley Yang couldn''t help it...


    However, when Shirley Yang desperately moved her head up and down to vent the trembling throbbing between her legs... Zhou Ye suddenly pulled her up....


    "I want you..." Zhou Ye said in a low voice looking at Xue Li Yang''s eyes full of water.


    "Aren''t you afraid of death?" Shirley Yang couldn''t stand it anymore at this time... Young man, in this case, even if he knew it was dangerous, he wouldn''t care about it, so let''s talk about it first.


    "I''m not afraid of death... Are you afraid of death?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.

 Chapter 2132

    Facing Zhou Ye''s question, Shirley Yang answered with her own actions...


    She went directly back to the passenger seat, and then took off her pants... It leaked her neatly trimmed inverted triangle black forest, and the tightly closed baby-like baby abalone."Come on... come on me if you don''t be afraid of death..."


    There are so few cars on the 315 National Road, and Shirley Yang is not worried about being seen by the driver of the transfer truck¡ªshe is going to die this bastard in a hurry.


    Chapter 2512 the bet on the road


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and twelve


    Facing Shirley Yang''s provocation, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "Switch to automatic driving...enable camouflage driving mode!"


    As the voice fell, Zhou Ye let go of the steering wheel in his hands.


    Seeing this scene, Shirley Yang was almost not scared to death by Zhou Ye... "You are crazy..."


    While she was talking, she was going to grab the steering wheel... However, at this moment, she felt her waist tight, and then... After a moment of change in the foreground, the whole person turned back to Zhou Ye, lying down. It looks like on the steering wheel...


    "You... don''t... honey, when we arrive in Ruoqiang County, when we live in the guest house, I will give it to you... don''t do this... this is too dangerous!" Xueli Yang was really anxious at this time... ¡­It''s not that she doesn''t want to tease Zhou Ye, she is also anxious.


    Just as the effects of force are mutual, so is teasing.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s really not a good time at this time... It¡¯s not that Shirley Yang has some terrible obsessive-compulsive disorder and must lose herself in bed for the first time, but that she is afraid of doing this while driving and prone to traffic accident what.


    When I was in the United States before, there were many reports in this area.


    Even the speed limit signs on some sections of the road will show a sign saying [No sex while driving].


    She is not afraid of death... But she really hasn''t lived enough, she just found her favorite, and she still wants to give him a baby...


    However, at this time, everything is out of control...


    Zhou Ye held his own meat stick and gently slid her glans on her wet abalone, while saying: "Don''t worry... my car has an automatic driving function..."


    "I..." Feeling the fleshy seam between her legs, the sliding and hot giant that made her legs soft, Shirley Yang almost lost her mind...


    "Don''t, don''t tease... I haven''t heard yet... I heard that which country has this kind of technology... Ah..."


    Shirley Yang shouted, not because Zhou Ye got in, but because... Zhou Ye''s glans just scratched her clitoris...


    "Other countries don''t have it, it doesn''t mean that my Umbrella doesn''t have it." Zhou Ye said, gently pushing away Shirley Yang''s pink and tender abalone with his hand, and removing the thin white film inside The vagina leaked out... Then, he held his cock and pressed it against it."Are you ready to be my woman?"


    "do not!!!!"


    With a sharp pain that seemed to tear her whole body, Shirley Yang couldn''t help screaming... At this moment, her nose was a bit sore, but there was a sense of fulfillment in her heart that she became a completed woman...


    However, the severe pain in her body made her unable to concentrate her mind...


    And at this time, Zhou Ye''s big hand slid into her clothes along the bottom of her dress... After unfastening her bra, Zhou Ye held the two important points that she could hold with one hand. .


    Gradually... As Zhou Ye kneaded her nipples with her hands, Shirley Yang began to feel the pain under her body slowly diminishing.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, maybe two minutes, maybe ten minutes.


    Shirley Yang finally couldn''t help but whispered: "My dear...I, I can..."


    As Shirley Yang''s words sounded, Zhou Ye began to charge as if he had received the Charge.


    With the unfamiliar feeling gradually coming from her body, Shirley Yang couldn''t help but sang a heartwarming ballad from her mouth.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    From Kunlun Mountain Pass, take the 315 National Road to Bosten Lake, the whole journey is more than 1,400 kilometers.Although there are no cars in the whole journey... But this is not the time when China began to take off in the 21st century. Many road sections were difficult to navigate because of disrepair.


    Therefore, starting from the military station at Kunlun Mountain Pass at around nine o''clock in the morning, by six o''clock in the afternoon, the crowd had traveled more than 900 kilometers and less than 1,000 kilometers.


    In the end, everyone decided to fix up in Ruoqiang County for one night...


    But fortunately, they can still live in the only guest house in Ruoqiang County under the premise of a letter of introduction.


    At this time the sky was still bright, but everyone could no longer leave.


    The two cars drove directly into the entrance of the guest house in Ruoqiang County, and opened four rooms with the letter of introduction.


    Shirley Yang and Ye Yixin share a room, Professor Sun and Hao Aiguo share a room, Chu Jian and Sa Dipeng share a room, and Zhou Ye owns a room.


    Although everyone was a little surprised when they got out of the car, when Shirley Yang and Ye Yixin got out of Zhou Ye''s car, they were already wearing clothes that weren''t the morning clothes, but they didn''t care too much.


    After all, everyone knows that the three of them are lovers...Although it seems to them a little messy, Zhou Ye is an international friend, and they can''t control the practice of polygamy in their country.


    Therefore, no one is looking forward to it.


    The lunch at noon was dealt with in the car...At night everyone had a good meal in the guest house.


    It¡¯s a bit difficult to eat melons, fruits and vegetables in this place, but there is no problem if I want to eat roast lamb.


    Everyone had a nice meal of roast lamb in the evening, and even because the trip went smoothly, Professor Sun made an exception to allow them to drink.


    After eating and drinking, there is nothing fun in this era, especially in this administrative county that claims to be the largest in size... Here, TV is all new stuff, and even many places are not powered...


    Therefore, in the end everyone can only go back to their rooms to rest.


    After everyone returned to their room... Zhou Ye''s room door opened.


    Just kidding, it''s been a night with those big masters... Now that conditions are available, how could he sleep alone by himself.


    If you can''t, I''m going to the room of Shirley Yang and Xiao Ye Zi, huging left and right to sleep.


    After sneaking into the room of Xue Li Yang and the others, as soon as Zhou Ye knocked on the door, the door opened... A slender hand grabbed Zhou Ye and dragged him into the room.


    After walking into the room, Zhou Ye found that Shirley Yang, who opened the door for himself, ignored herself, but stepped to the side of Xiao Ye Zi and sat there blankly... and Xiao Ye Zi?I was also sitting there with an angry look, and the two of them looked like they were going to settle accounts with Zhou Ye...


    "What do you mean?"


    "We are going to set the rules for you..." Shirley Yang said with her arms around her chest, as if I was the boss: "We have discussed with Xiao Ye Zi, and you will not be allowed to mess with flowers in the future... Otherwise, We are about to apply family law to you..."


    Hearing this, Zhou Ye smiled: "Oh?? What family method?"


    "Of course it is-squeeze you dry, let you walk on the corner!" Xiao Ye Zi said confidently...If she was alone, she would definitely not dare to say that, but-in the car During the time she cooperated with Shirley Yang, her self-confidence was already inflated.


    [By the way, because Zhou Ye used the time barrier, it was only a dozen hours for others, but for the two women, several months have passed. This is why Shirley Yang is under The reason why the performance is so normal when driving.


    In Xiao Ye Zi''s view, she and Shirley Yang are working together. Although they are tired, they are enough to squeeze out her own man...In this way, no new sisters will join. Finally, she said that she joined before. sisters?They can''t control...


    "Are you so confident?? Then... I give you a chance... If you can squeeze me out, then I won''t find you new sisters... If you lose... Haha... Then taste Does the chrysanthemum can feel so far away?" Zhou Ye smiled evil evilly."Dare to bet?"


    "Bet!" X2

 Chapter 2133

    Chapter 2513 Unlucky Director Zhao...


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and thirteen


    As a result of the bet last night, Shirley Yang and Ye Yixin had to lie on their seats and hurry.


    The little Ye Zi lying in the back seat is better, she is lying on her stomach...


    And Shirley Yang, who was sitting in the passenger seat, was out of luck.


    Even if Zhou Ye bought her a hollow cushion for hemorrhoids to sit under her buttocks, Shirley Yang always couldn¡¯t help but send it out whenever the car¡¯s tires pressed over the uneven ground and caused a bump in the car. A strange moan.


    The groan made Zhou Ye who drove couldn''t help but laugh several times.


    Whenever Zhou Ye laughed, Shirley Yang couldn''t help but stretch out her little hand and pinch it viciously between Zhou Ye''s legs.


    "Blame this bad guy... if it wasn''t for it... I..."


    Looking at Shirley Yang''s hip protector with one hand, pinching with the other hand, and an expression of shame and anger on his face, Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing: "I hope you lose in your gambling... Shirley, people can''t be too shameless!"


    "I''m shameless... I''m shameless... What''s the matter?" Shirley Yang''s face turned red when she heard Zhou Ye''s words...


    However, when she found that the dragon under someone''s crotch that her revenge action had actually harmed her, there were signs of awakening again, she suddenly stopped.


    A good woman doesn''t fight a pervert, and she loses in the end after fighting. At this time, she should be decisive.


    Seeing Shirley Yang''s nonchalant performance, Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing again.


    I have to say, this girl is so funny.


    At 8 o''clock in the morning, everyone set off from Ruoqiang County-along the 315 National Road, all the way towards Bosten Lake Township.


    The whole journey is more than 400 kilometers and less than 500 highway, and the group walked for about six hours.


    By two o''clock in the afternoon, the two vehicles arrived at Bosten Lake Township.


    It is said to be Bosten Lake Township, but in fact, you can''t see Bosten Lake here at all. There is still about ten kilometers away from Bosten Lake.But this is already the starting point after everyone has discussed it.


    When they arrived in Bosten Lake Township, the archaeological team was warmly welcomed by the local cultural relic protection unit.


    After all, when I say that I''m from Beijing in this era, it''s pretty awesome.


    The two people responsible for receiving the archaeological team, one is the section chief named Zhao Zhiguo, and the other is Xiaoyou.


    After everyone exchanged greetings for a while, Section Chief Zhao wanted to take everyone to the guest house to stay first... However, the anxious Professor Sun and Shirley Yang disagreed.


    Even Shirley Yang felt that it was best to find the guide today and set off immediately.


    Because, the wind season in the desert is about to pass...Once the wind season passes, there will be no such thing as an ancient city.


    According to the notebook, only in the windy season of the desert can you find the mysterious ancient city deep in the desert.


    This is why Shirley Yang is anxious.


    Seeing Shirley Yang who kept winking at herself, Zhou Ye also had to speak."Sorry, Chief Zhao, I want to know if there is a guide in our town who knows the desert very well? We need a guide to enter the desert..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the Section Chief Zhao couldn''t help but look at Professor Sun, "This one is??"


    "This is the leader of our archaeological team, Mr. Zhou Ye from Ryukyu." Professor Sun hurriedly introduced.


    Hearing that Zhou Ye is a native of Ryukyu, the Chief Zhao suddenly became a little bit enthusiastic... After all, the relationship between Ryukyu and China is quite good. It can be said that-to some extent, Chief Zhao is very enthusiastic about Zhou Ye. The attention paid far exceeds that of Professor Sun, a Beijing expert.


    "It turned out to be Mr. Zhou... Fortunate to meet you!" Section Chief Zhao enthusiastically shook hands with Zhou Ye, and said, "I don''t know much about this matter yet, but you can rest assured... I will use the fastest Speed, to help you solve this problem..."


    At this moment, the young man who had been following him spoke up.


    "An Liman, Chief Zhao...a living map in the desert! Everyone in the town knows that this old man is very godly, and he has a good camel. The kids in our town know that we need to bring three things into the desert. , Water, camels, and Amriman."


    Hearing this, Chief Zhao''s face suddenly became a little ugly...He was not complaining about his subordinates not giving face to himself, but complaining that his subordinates were not sensible.


    Would he not know Amriman?Amriman''s name is so big...


    However, the problem is that Amwayman is not authentic... A few days ago, he left a group of foreigners in the desert and ran back by himself.


    This Nima, when it is small, it is negligence... when it is large, it is killing money.


    Introduce An Liman to Zhou Ye and the others... Once something goes wrong, he can''t escape responsibility.


    Then, what is it?Can''t help it, he must have an unknown person.


    It''s just that, at this time, the words have arrived here... He can''t help but speak, after all, put it on... Maybe the favorability hasn''t been brushed, but people think that he is stalking it, then it is not beautiful... ¡­


    Thinking of this, Section Chief Zhao could only say: "But this person has some problems... Some time ago he took a group of foreigners into the desert, but in the end he ran out alone..."


    After hearing Section Chief Zhao''s words, everyone looked at each other...


    This Nima, why is it so bad??


    Is this really a guide?Isn''t he a black guide who seeks money and kills his life??


    When everyone hesitated, Zhou Ye spoke.


    "Where should we find Amriman now?"


    Others don''t know, doesn''t Zhou Ye still know?Want to find the Jingjue Ancient City, it''s really impossible to get away from Amriman.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, the Section Chief Zhao hesitated for a while and said, "This...I don''t know too much, but I think you may be able to find him at the police station. I heard...he will be taken directly after he comes back. The police station took it away."


    When Zhou Ye heard the words, he smiled and nodded, "Thank you... Chief Zhao!"


    As he said, Zhou Ye looked at Professor Sun... "Then how about looking for this living map in the desert now?"


    After thinking for a while, Professor Sun nodded.


    This is the end of the matter, and thousands of thousands of rivers and rivers ran here, and he was almost shivering...he said he would never give up."Okay, let''s go to Amriman now!"


    After everyone agreed, they asked about the location of the police station, then bid farewell to the two Chief Zhao, and boarded the car again... and drove towards the police station in the town.


    Here, after watching the two cars leave, Section Chief Zhao glared at his attendant, "You, you are young...you dare to go out bald from the sight...in case these people are Amway It''s lost in the desert, what shall we do???"


    Hearing what his own leader said, the young man suddenly burst into tears.He also realized that he hadn''t considered this matter... "The section chief...what should I do now?"


    "What to do? Cold...wait, pray that they can come out of the desert safely!" Section Chief Zhao sighed helplessly. Although he had reminded everyone... But if something really happened, he would remind if there is any It doesn''t have to be useful... The inspection team in charge of tracking down the responsibilities won''t think so at that time, alas, why bother.


    Chapter 2514 set off to the desert


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and fourteen


    After getting the exact news, in order to save time, everyone decided that Hao Aiguo would lead the other two boys to prepare various supplies for the desert, while Professor Sun went to the police station to find their guide along with Zhou Ye and the two girls.

 Chapter 2134

    After deciding to divide the work, the people who were divided into two groups began to get busy.


    The whole town is not very big, and Professor Sun and others soon arrived at the police station in the town.


    After arriving at the police station, he directly found the director. Professor Sun put the letter of introduction and his work permit issued by him in front of the director, and he immediately got the right to see Am Liman.


    After all, the letter of introduction from Beijing this year is still very useful.


    Sometimes, Zhou Ye was thinking, if he could get a radish to engrave a chapter, write a letter of introduction or something, maybe he could still be an official in a place high and far away.


    Of course, this is very possible, but Zhou Ye doesn''t have to do that.


    There is no shortage of food, no shortage of drinks, no lack of play, no lack of power, he has nothing to do with what kind of official.


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    Under the leadership of the director of the police station, everyone saw the An Liman in an ordinary room.


    As soon as the director entered, he said to an old man who was sitting on the bed cross-legged, wearing a sheepskin jacket and a felt hat: "An Liman, someone is here..."


    This guy, as if he hadn''t heard the director''s words, touched Hun with both hands and prayed.


    "Is he Uyghur?" Ye Yixin asked curiously.


    "No, the Han nationality!" The director said, turning his head to look at Amwayman and said: "Amwayman, now I will give you a chance to contribute to the country. If you make a contribution, others will see you differently..."


    However, the director''s words were like sinking into the sea, and did not arouse any reaction from Amriman... He still closed his eyes tightly and looked like a sincere prayer.


    Seeing Amwayman''s sluggish appearance, Zhou Ye smiled.


    He walked up to the director Wang unhurriedly, and said with a smile: "Director Wang, I think it''s a matter of course..."


    "Huh?" Director Wang was stunned for a moment... Why don''t you let it go? You didn''t say that just now.


    ¡°I¡¯m now reporting that Amriman deliberately abandoned his foreign friends in the desert by real-name reporting... This has already constituted a crime for the purpose of embezzling other people¡¯s property, so...¡± As he said, Zhou Ye said. Director Wang winked.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s appearance, Director Wang immediately understood...Zhou Ye was trying to tag An Liman and frighten him.


    Sure enough, before Zhou Ye''s words were finished, An Liman, an old oilman who was not afraid of everything, opened his eyes, "How can you, comrade, be like this... You are deliberately framing me." Well¡­¡­"


    Hearing what An Liman said, Zhou Ye smiled...


    As long as you speak... Then you are not afraid of being obedient.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye said unhurriedly: "Anyway, the disappearance of those foreigners is a foregone conclusion... If you can''t hold proof of your innocence, then... according to the Chinese Criminal Law, there are always suspects. According to the judicial interpretation, your criminal behavior can already be determined."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Amway was very anxious... "Why did I abandon people... Then they didn''t want me..."


    "Ha ha... Where''s the evidence?" Zhou Ye blocked Am Liman''s words in his mouth...


    Well said, what about the evidence??


    An Liman bowed his head in an instant... he didn''t have any evidence.


    However, this guy also knew... Zhou Ye threatened him, not intending to actually get him to the point of being shot, so...there is still something to talk about."What do you want... I''m just a half-dead old man..."


    "Take us into the desert and find the ancient city of Jingjue... even if this matter is over." Zhou Ye said casually: "Moreover, set out now..."


    "..." After hearing the words and thinking for a while, Amway nodded, "It''s okay...but, I also have a request..."


    "What''s the requirement?" Zhou Ye asked back.


    "Give me all my camels..."


    Hearing what An Liman said, Zhou Ye looked at the director Wang... After all, he seized the camel...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s eyes, Director Wang nodded, "Okay, no problem."


    To be honest, at this time the director Wang was already a little far away from Zhou Ye... There was no way, anyone who saw him would give him a big hat as soon as he came up.


    Moreover, it is a deduction for a standard.


    Disposal for the purpose of embezzling property and discarding for the purpose of not embezzling property are completely two concepts.


    Among them, one is a criminal offense, the other is a crime of dereliction of duty... and the crime of dereliction of duty can be large or small. Amriman is not a public servant yet, so the crime of dereliction of duty does not have a great effect on him.


    But the problem of criminal offences is serious, ranging from more than ten years of labor reform to direct execution.


    Moreover, based on what Director Wang knew, if Zhou Ye really used his real name to report An Liman, it would really be possible to label him as a criminal.


    Who said Zhou Ye was from the Ryukyu Kingdom??There are no small things in foreign affairs in these years... Don''t you know?


    No matter what the director Wang thinks...Anyway, Zhou Ye has already managed Amriman.


    Of course, it''s impossible to just give the sticks and not the sweet dates...So Zhou Ye paid Amway a full 3,000 yuan as a tour guide.


    This fee is definitely not low...Of course, the total price negotiated is five thousand, but the two thousand will have to be paid after returning.


    After arranging everything, Zhou Ye asked the employee of Umbrella who was driving Professor Sun to stare at Ariman. Then he took Shirley Yang and Xiao Ye Zi to find a place to eat.


    I have to say that although this place is remote, it really has a lot of delicious food.


    For example, Bosten Lake spicy male fish, and Bosten Lake grilled five black...cough cough, to put it bluntly, because it is close to Bosten Lake, the whole fish feast here is more famous.


    This allows Shirley Yang and Xiao Ye Zi, who have been eating either lamb or beef these days, to feast on.


    Girls, there is almost no one who doesn''t like fish.


    After the three people finished their lunch, they went to the guest house to meet Professor Sun and the others.


    At this time, Amriman also brought his camel over to join the crowd... After all, goods or something had to be loaded on the camel.


    After all the materials were loaded... it was almost four o''clock in the afternoon.


    According to the rules of traveling in the desert, this time is the best time to depart...why, because the temperature difference between day and night in the desert is too large, and the hot water is consumed too quickly during the day, avoid driving at noon, so morning and evening are The best time to hurry.


    Chapter 2515 I am scarier than the black desert, do you believe it?


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and fifteen


    Everyone left for the whole night...


    For many people, the scenery of the desert is magnificent...Even Xiaoyezi couldn''t help but sang about the endless sand dunes in the desert when the sun came out.


    Generally speaking, the atmosphere is quite warm, at least this group of old, weak, sick and disabled have not felt any discomfort.


    As for Zhou Ye, he was not with Xue Li Yang and Xiao Ye Zi.


    He directly drove the camel under the crotch and came to the old man An Liman.

 Chapter 2135

    At this time, the old man of Amway was still thinking about it.


    "What kind of person, you are forcing my old man to die in the desert!"


    It''s no wonder he thought so much...


    When Zhou Ye was leaving, in front of him, he told the Umbrella employee stationed in Bosten Lake Township: "If we can¡¯t come back, or if only Amway comes back alone, don¡¯t hesitate to give it directly to the headquarters. Call and ask the consulate to protest against the Chinese government."


    In fact, Zhou Ye''s move was to scare the old man An Liman, so as not to avoid this guy halfway to become clever... and leave them behind in order to escape.


    As a result, the old man took it seriously.


    The thoughts on the way... made Zhou Ye a little headache.


    "Okay, Amwayman, stop talking..." Zhou Ye, who came to Amwayman''s side, said with a smile: "I promise you will be safe this time...As long as you don''t do stupid things, you won''t die. "


    "Who do you think you are... Do you know what the black desert is?" Faced with Zhou Ye''s assurance, the old man An Liman dismissed it. "There are many cities and treasures buried in the black desert, but no one can Bring them out there...Even if you only bring a gold coin, you will get lost in the black desert. You will be buried in it forever by the wind and sand, never think of it again."


    Having said this, the old man An Liman turned his head and glanced at the noisy and joyful archaeological team behind him, shook his head and said: "I know you are going to the ancient city of Jingjue...you can''t go there...so, I persuade you. You...it''s better to just play on the road, don''t think about looking for Jingjue Ancient City."


    "There is the place of the black devil."


    After listening to the words of the old man An Liman, Zhou Ye smiled."I believe the black desert is dangerous... but, believe it or not, I am more dangerous than the black desert?"


    When Amway heard this, he stopped talking immediately...


    In his opinion, Zhou Ye''s words were completely scaring him... tell him not to deceive him or leave him behind.


    But in fact, Zhou Ye was just telling the truth.


    Excellent ancient city??Ha ha... For Zhou Ye, it really wasn''t a jedi.


    If he wanted to, he could find that ghost place in an instant.


    But, isn¡¯t this playing a game... When playing a game, it¡¯s boring to find a place by yourself. Isn¡¯t that the online game as a stand-alone game?


    So, sure enough, the fun of the game lies in the process...


    So Amriman must be by his side...he must be a tour guide.


    Seeing An Liman''s silence again, Zhou Ye didn''t bother to say anything to him... He took the reins directly and returned to Xiao Ye Zi and Shirley Yang again.


    At this time, Shirley Yang asked curiously: "My dear, what did you just ran over and told Amriman?"


    "It''s nothing... I just told him not to rape and ski, I am much scarier than the Black Desert..." Zhou Ye replied with a smile.


    "Hehe...You are indeed scarier than the black desert, at least the black desert will not make people unable to get down for a few days.


    Xiao Ye Zi, who was singing, couldn''t help but laugh in a low voice when he heard what his man said.


    Hearing Xiao Ye Zi''s ridicule, Zhou Ye''s eyes widened, and he said with a fierce look: "Xiao Ye Zi, your butt is itchy, right?"


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s expression, Xiao Ye Zi not only was not afraid, but smiled at Shirley Yang: "Sister Xueli, look... my husband is bullying again."


    However, it is a pity-Xiao Ye Zi''s move to seek allies was not recognized by Shirley Yang, "I dare not say anything, otherwise it will not be you, but the two of us, but you can rest assured When the time comes to punish you dear, I will cheer you on the side."


    Xiao Ye Zi, who was ridiculed and hopeless for help, blushed instantly... "Sister Xueli, you are so bad..."


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing as he looked at the appearance of Xiao Ye Zi''s child.


    For a time, the whole camel team looked very harmonious and happy.


    The first part of the everyone''s itinerary was to start from Bosten Lake to the southwest, and walk westward along the Kongque River for a while, until they found the ancient river channel to the south.


    Bosten can be translated as standing-


    The origin of the name is that there are three lakes and mountains standing in the middle of the lake.


    In ancient times, this lake was also called the Sea of ??Fish. It was the largest inland freshwater lake in China. The Kongque River originated from here and flows to the depths of Taklimakan.


    When everyone passed by the lake, looking around, the vast and far-reaching blue lake water made people dazzling, and inadvertently produced an illusion as if they had reached the end of the world.


    In the first two days after leaving, Sa Dipeng and Chu Jian were very interested. They were both young. They entered the desert for the first time in their lives. They found it fresh and fun. For a while, they learned from the old man Anliman commanding camel whistle. You chased me to fight and sing.


    When they rested at noon, everyone went to sleep in a cool place under the sand dunes.


    Because of the heat, both Professor Chen and Hao Aiguo chose to rest away from each other.


    Only Zhou Ye, Xiao Ye Zi and Shirley Yang huddled together to rest even at the hottest noon.


    Even Xiao Ye Zi and Xue Li Yang both hugged Zhou Ye irrespectively... This look made people feel hot and uncomfortable, in exchange for the sour teasing of Chu Jian and Sa Dipeng. .


    "Little Ye Zi, don''t you think it''s hot?"


    "Yes, I think Brother Zhou is almost cooked by your body temperature!"


    "I want you to take care of it? We''ll be happy!" While talking, Xiao Ye Zi deliberately rubbed himself against Zhou Ye...


    She wouldn''t tell these two idiots that her men are always cold...In such a hot noon, it is precisely because of the presence of their own men, the human air conditioner, that they can rest so comfortably.


    As for Shirley Yang?She never talks to these two boys very much... In her opinion, these two boys are too naive.


    Besides, it''s fine to enjoy it secretly... Is it necessary to expose all the advantages of your own man?Are you stupid?Besides, my own man doesn''t like being next to a group of boys.


    This is just a small episode in the desert journey of everyone. After two days of travel, everyone has truly entered the desert... Here, they will leave the ancient channel of the Peacock River and head southwest... Until entering the black desert.


    Chapter 2516 Sandstorm is coming...


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and sixteen


    The first ray of sunlight in the morning rose from the eastern horizon, reflecting the clouds on the horizon.


    The sand dunes one after another in the desert are shrouded in a layer of sunlight. The dry Populus euphratica and the corrugated yellow sand are all reflected in golden red, with heavy colors, forming a magnificent picture between the sky and the earth.


    In order to avoid the hot noon, everyone had to rush all night, and everyone who was tired all night could not help but feel refreshed and happy to see this beautiful scenery.


    As usual, everyone stopped the camels and rested to supply...


    At this time, Zhou Ye saw An Liman walking towards the top of a sand dune.


    With a slight movement in his heart, he gave the food and water bottle in his hand to Shirley Yang and Xiao Ye Zi before chasing them.


    "What''s wrong with Big Brother Zhou? I always stared at the old Amwayman all the way..." Xiao Yezi felt a little left out, and after taking a bite of the bread, he said dissatisfiedly: "Amway is a man, he wants It''s a woman, I thought Big Brother Zhou liked him again!"


    Shirley Yang, who was drinking water, chuckled when she heard Xiao Ye Zi''s complaint... This laugh didn''t matter, she choked all of a sudden.


    Xiao Ye Zi is so anxious that she is stroking her chest and her back... It took a long time to smooth Shirley Yang''s breath.


    Shirley Yang, whose tears were choked out of her tears, gave Xiao Ye Zi an annoyed look, "Almost killed by you... My dear, as the team leader, of course we must be optimistic about this guy An Liman, otherwise... let him abandon us. In the desert...Aren''t we out of luck??"

 Chapter 2136

    "Hey, I don''t believe it... How can Big Brother Zhou be so capable, how can he not get out of this broken desert?" Xiao Ye Zi said flatly.


    "It''s not that we men want to play games..." Shirley Yang sighed speechlessly. "He said, until the moment of life and death, he won''t use his abilities... Besides, he always cheats with his abilities. , Then it¡¯s boring... The beauty of life lies in experiencing all kinds of colorful experiences!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When the two women were discussing their own men, Zhou Ye, the protagonist in their mouths, had already come to Am Liman''s side.


    Looking at An Liman who was in a daze looking at the morning glow in the distance, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "It''s a beautiful view, isn''t it?"


    "The clouds in the sky are bleeding, God is probably angry..." An Liman looked at the flaming morning glow in the distance, and said with a worried expression: "This desert is going to be windy again, it will be very big. The wind is over..."


    When Zhou Ye heard the words, he turned his head and shouted at the people who had just got off the camels: "Don¡¯t take a rest... Get on the camels... Chu Jian, Sadipeng, you two, go and connect the reins of all the camels. Together, by the way, tie you Professor Chen and Professor Aiguo Hao to a camel... The desert is going to be a strong wind, we are ready to escape."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s call, the people who were sitting on the sand dunes to eat and rest suddenly became busy...They one after another, tied the reins of their camels to the reins of the camels in front, and connected the entire camel team into one. A piece of...


    Then, I saw Amway walked to his camel calmly, took out a blanket, laid it on the yellow sand without any hassle, knelt on it, closed his eyes slightly, looked reverent, and stretched out his hands to the sky. , And then he covered his face and chanted aloud.


    This is what he must do every day and pray to Allah.


    Everyone was so stunned to see him so calm... they couldn''t help but stop the work in their hands.


    Zhou Ye went over and shouted, "What are you doing? Hurry up and do your work! What to look at?"


    "But Amway Man..." Others dared not refute, but Xiao Ye Zi dared to... "Looking at him, he doesn''t look like a wind blowing in the desert."


    "Do you believe him or me?" Zhou Ye opened his eyes, and instantly scared Xiao Ye Zi and dared not say anything, and went to work honestly.


    When Amriman finished praying... everyone almost finished what they should do.


    I saw An Liman who had finished praying, as if he had changed his body, his body seemed to have tightened the clockwork, rolled up the blanket three times, and jumped onto the camel like a spring, making a long whistle: "Oh yo yo yo yo... ¡­Run quickly, you will be buried in the purgatory of black sand if you run late."


    With that said, this guy shook the big camel under his crotch with his whip, and ran right away.


    If everyone hadn''t listened to Zhou Ye''s words, and if they were prepared early, it is estimated that this one would be caught off guard, and they would be messed up.


    Fortunately, I was prepared... The whole camel team did not mess up.


    At this time, the camels of the camel team also felt the danger signal from the sky, and rushed in the desert like they were going crazy.


    On weekdays, sitting on a camel, everyone feels that it is fun to dangle, but... once this guy rushes, it is really bumpy.


    Had it not been for Zhou Ye''s confession long ago, and strapped the two worst-physical Professor Chen and Hao Aiguo to the saddle of the camel, it is estimated that these two goods would definitely be left behind.


    At this time, behind them, a sand wall of more than 20 meters high, set off by a huge wind, was following the increasing wind, chasing everyone.


    That scene, it looked like the end of the world, was frightening.


    Even the people at this time felt a little uncomfortable... The bumps of the camel and the wind with gravel almost made it hard to breathe.


    Compared to the others in the team, Xiao Ye Zi and Shirley Yang are pretty good... They were given the gene of fast silver by Zhou Ye''s transformation early on the way they came. These little bumps and strong winds, yes. They are nothing at all.


    But Professor Chen and them are a bit miserable...


    Not only was the whole body sore by the bumps, but also the mouth was full of sand from the sand carried by the wind.


    Of course, because of being tied to a camel, Professor Chen, who is the weakest in his body, can still support them.


    As for Sa Dipeng and Chu Jian, they are all holding on with one breath...After all, the two girls, Xiao Ye Zi and Shirley Yang, have not complained or tired, what qualifications do they have?


    However, after this situation persisted for several hours, it was completely chaotic.


    After all, the proud children of these days have never suffered such suffering...


    Professor Chen and Hao Aiguo were okay because they were tied to the saddle, but Sa Dipeng and Chu Jian were no longer able to do it... After another two hours, they couldn''t hold on anymore... The camel fell off.


    In this dimly invisible sandstorm, falling from the camel is basically equivalent to waiting for death.


    If it hadn''t been for Zhou Ye to discover that something was wrong, he immediately tightened the reins and stopped... the two would have been left in the desert for a long time.


    Chapter 2517 find the Jingjue Ancient City


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and seventeen


    As Zhou Ye, who was in the second position of the camel team, stopped, the camels behind all stopped.


    An Liman wanted to run...but unfortunately, Zhou Ye didn''t know when his camel''s reins were tied to his camel.


    As a grasshopper on the same rope, he naturally can''t run away.


    "You guy, when did you tie my camel..." Amway complained and anxious...If possible, he really wanted to take out a knife and chop off the reins and escape by himself.


    It is a pity that Shirley Yang has already taken out a pistol and aimed at him at this time, "Either stop... or die."


    No hero at gunpoint...


    Even if this guy Amriman wanted to run at this time, he couldn''t get away.


    Here Zhou Ye jumped off the camel and went back to find the two hapless ones who had fallen from the camel.


    Fortunately, because Zhou Ye found out in time, these two goods were not too far off.


    When grabbing the clothes of these two goods and taking them back as two big bags, Zhou Ye found that... the whole camel team had changed.


    All the camels formed a circle, and buried their heads deeply in the sand, looking like they were waiting to die.


    And Am Liman looked depressed in the camel circle surrounded by camels, like a concubine.


    He mumbled: "Okay, everyone can''t run now... now everyone is dead together..."


    And Professor Chen and Hao Aiguo, who had been put down by Luo An, were still comforting him, "Don''t worry... Xiao Zhou can do something..."


    "What can I do? If you encounter a black sandstorm in the black desert, you have to wait to die..."


    Obviously, Amwayman does not sell the accounts of the two...


    As for Xiao Ye Zi, he has no affection for this product at all, and ignores him... As for Shirley Yang, he is playing with the pistol he got from Kunlun Mountain in his hand, staring at An Liman without saying a word...


    The meaning is obviously-you complain, you complain, but... if you want to run?Sorry, let''s get a shot.


    When Zhou Ye came back with two wastes, Xiao Yezi immediately rushed forward...In response to the whirring wind, he asked loudly, "Big Brother Zhou, what should I do now?"


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes were on Zhou Ye...After all, the surprise Zhou Ye had given them was too great. Under such a desperate situation, he had clearly become the backbone of everyone.


    "It''s okay... isn''t it just the wind!" Zhou Ye said, throwing two cumbersomes on the ground, then straightened up, facing the increasingly dim skyline in the distance, shouting in ancient Jiuli language With a cry: "The wind is coming up¡ª¡ª!!!"


    As his voice fell, everyone felt that the wind direction was a bit wrong...

 Chapter 2137

    The wind that had originally blown from the north suddenly changed its direction... it blew towards the south.


    Or, to put it more accurately, at the same time as the north wind was blowing, another south wind was blowing... The two hurricanes canceled each other out and opposed each other, and finally, they formed a huge salon far away. ...


    The giant salon scroll that links the sky and the earth is like two giants fighting each other, you come and I will not give way to each other...


    Everyone watching this strange scene was fascinated.


    The dragon scroll is not terrible, but such a weird and magical dragon scroll is rare in a century.


    All the people who were immersed in the wonders of this heaven and earth discovered that the dim wind that was originally blowing has gradually stopped at this time.


    "The wind has stopped...great, the wind has stopped..."


    "Big Brother Zhou is really amazing..."


    Xiao Ye Zi leaped to Zhou Ye''s side happily, but at this time, Zhou Ye was like a patient, and she fell directly to the ground...


    "Big Brother Zhou, what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with you?" Seeing Zhou Ye''s situation, Xiao Ye Zi suddenly became anxious... Not only Xiao Zi Zi, even Shirley Yang could no longer stare at the old man An Liman. She rushed towards Zhou Ye... "My dear, what''s the matter with you? Where is it?"


    Zhou Ye, lying comfortably on the pillows made up of the elastic thighs of the two women, looked sick and said: "I''m fine... I just use too much force and consume too much... Let me rest for a few days. Enough¡­¡­"


    If someone who knows Zhou Ye is by his side at this time, what he has to do is definitely not to appease the anxiety, but to slap it up, and then curse, "Let you pretend to be miserable..."


    Yes, Zhou Ye was pretending to be miserable...


    With his ability to travel through time and space and drag the universe, it only calmed a hurricane, so why did he consume too much??


    Isn''t that nonsense??


    In fact, this guy just wants to be lazy...paralyzed. Being a babysitter has been annoying all the way, and he also wants to be lazy.


    But obviously Shirley Yang and Xiao Ye Zi don''t know... Seeing this situation, of course, they feel distressed to death.


    On the other side, Chu Jian and the others had a look of guilt-in their opinion, it was for them that Zhou Ye would be so desperate, otherwise-Zhou Ye didn''t need to forcefully fight the black sand storm.


    As for Amriman, he doesn''t even have any thoughts of escape at this time... This Nima, forcibly extinguishing the black sandstorm-how capable is this?


    God or something, although he believed in, he had never seen it, but he had seen Zhou Ye''s actions.


    Leave Zhou Ye to run away??He hasn''t lived enough yet.


    In fact, at the beginning everyone meant to find a place with water to rest for two days, but Zhou Ye made a look of dedication to the revolutionary cause, resolutely unwilling to drag everyone''s itinerary, so Shirley Yang volunteered Riding together with Zhou Ye, he helped Zhou Ye on the way.


    At this moment, Chu Jian and Sa Dipeng finally managed to use them... one by one assumed the original duties of Zhou Ye, and they were busy.


    As for Zhou Ye, she was lazily being taken care of by Shirley Yang and Xiao Ye Zi-enjoying the treatment of sickness.


    Of course, after Zhou Ye did this, they would naturally not get lost in the sandstorm, so they missed the relics of the ancient city of Xiye in the original book...


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about this... After all, there was nothing good in that place, and there were desert marching ants underground. If you missed it, you missed it.


    With the full cooperation of An Liman, everyone walked all the way along the channel of the Zidu Dark River...


    After walking for about three or four days, he has come to the center of the black desert¡ª¡ª


    At this time, Shirley Yang, who was sitting on the camel, looked at the compass in his hand and said with excitement: "We are in the place... The note says that in the depths of the desert, I lost the river The trail...In this sea of ??death where nothing grows, two huge black magnetic mountains stand opposite each other in the afterglow of the setting sun...like two warriors in black armor."


    Speaking of this, Shirley Yang excitedly placed the spinning compass in front of Zhou Ye and shouted happily: "My dear, we are about to find the ancient city."


    Chapter 2518-Arriving In Zagrama Valley


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and eighteen


    Looking at the compass in Shirley Yang''s hand, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Yes... we are almost there."


    Seriously, Zhou Ye should be most grateful to Shirley Yang for finding a place so quickly.


    If it weren''t for this guy who had been tired of this kind of desert tourism recently, they might have to wander for a few days.


    If Zhou Ye hadn''t kept showing spiritual hints to Am Liman, keeping him on the route straight to Jingjue Ancient City, they would have lost their way many times.


    If it hadn''t been for Zhou Ye to supply the Camel Team''s water tank with fresh water in his hand ring from time to time, they would not know how many times they had died of thirst.It is precisely because of Zhou Ye''s protection that the talents did not find the ancient city after suffering heavy casualties like in the original work.


    Of course, all this is worthwhile... At least, when Zhou Ye thought about seeing Jingjue Ancient City, he was still very happy.


    In the ancient city of Jingjue¡ª¡ªThe one that moved Zhou Ye the most was the Queen of Jingjue...


    For Zhou Ye, the time is not a problem at all.


    After walking for more than half an hour, everyone could finally see Cishan from a distance...


    At this point, everyone in the archaeological team was very excited. If it hadn''t been too exhausting because they had been on the road for a few days, they would have rushed past desperately.


    Fortunately, everyone''s reason is still there, and they did not act rashly.


    The so-called Wangshan ran to death, I saw two magnetic mountains from a distance, but when they walked, when they got to the place, it was almost the sunset when the sky was covered...


    "Someone..."


    From a distance, Xiaoyezi saw with a telescope that there was a camp at Cishankou.In the camp... there were four people sitting scattered.


    "It''s not a person, it''s a dead person..." Zhou Ye said, and after lazily stretched out, he sat up straight from Shirley Yang''s arms."Everyone, stop first..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, everyone grabbed the reins.


    "What happened? Xiao Zhou..." Professor Chen behind was a little unsure, so...


    "It''s nothing, just saw a few dead people!" Zhou Ye said, walking towards the camp of those people, and Shirley Yang and Xiao Ye Zi followed suit.


    When the three came to the camp, Shirley Yang lifted the jaw of a corpse with a wooden stick in her hand, looked at his face like ashes, and said: "A few days after death, the water in the body has not evaporated. ..."


    The corpse''s complexion turned blue, obviously he was poisoned to death...


    Next, Shirley Yang, Zhou Ye and others inspected the other three corpses. As expected, their complexions were all blue.


    Moreover, their eyes widened in horror, and they looked strangely dead.


    There are also a few Soviet AK47s and some backpacks scattered on the ground around the dead body...


    Zhou Ye looked at the ammunition and backpack, and was not interested in getting these things... But then Chu Jian and Sadipeng, who were curious to follow up, took a handful of defense.


    After all, men, there are not many who don''t like guns. They didn''t have a chance before, but now they have a chance. Of course they want to have fun.


    At exactly this time, An Liman also came over, and Zhou Ye turned to look at him, "Is that the group of people you brought with you?"


    An Liman bent over and looked at these dead bodies when he heard the words, "Yes, that''s the bunch of foreigners I brought before!"


    "Now your grievances are cleared..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.

 Chapter 2138

    Hearing Zhou Ye''s ridicule, An Liman, who was just startled by the strange face of the dead body, was speechless...


    What kind of grievances have been cleared up... If it weren''t for Zhou Ye''s framing, he would have a feathered grievance.


    Of course, he just thought about this, saying that he didn''t dare to say...After so many things along the way, Zhou Ye had already equated with Allah in An Liman''s heart.


    Extinguish the black sandstorm, the water bag that never dries up... Can these things be done by ordinary people??


    "It''s just a group of tomb robbers... Let''s find a place to rest for a night!" Zhou Ye said, turning around and leaving...


    At this time, Hao Aiguo came out from the team: "It doesn''t matter whether these people are tomb robbers or not. Let''s not let them go to corpses here. Take them out of the valley and bury them. When I saw people in the corpse wilderness, I remembered. The people who were sent to the earth kiln labor camp with me, those comrades died so pitifully, they don¡¯t even have a rag mat for corpses, alas, I don¡¯t see this the most..."


    "Fuck..."


    Before Zhou Ye¡¯s sentence was finished, he saw a strange snake suddenly appeared in the mouth of the male corpse. The scales of the snake were gleaming, and there was a black crown of flesh on top of his head, about thirty centimeters in length. With a flick of the snake''s body, it rushed towards Hao Aiguo''s face.


    With a whistle, a dagger nailed the head of the strange snake to the ground like lightning.


    "Are you okay?" Zhou Ye couldn''t wait to kick this Hao Aiguo...Ma Dan''s, useless scholar, don''t make trouble if you are so useless.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Hao Aiguo seemed to feel a little embarrassed... He was so scared that he was sitting on the ground, shaking his whole body, and grinning reluctantly at Zhou Ye: "Too...too dangerous, thanks... ¡­"


    He hadn''t finished his words of flattery, and the strange snake that was nailed to the ground was not dead... twisted his body and whipped it on the ground like a whip, arousing a burst of dust.


    Until this time, everyone was stunned...


    "This...this...what kind of snake is this?"


    "Vitality is so tenacious?"


    Zhou Ye and Shirley Yang looked at each other, and then said: "You are now back five hundred meters, ready to camp and rest... I, Shirley Yang, and Xiaoye Zi, and they will visit here first!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s order, Chu Jian and Sa Dipeng rushed over and helped Hao Aiguo, who was too frightened to stand up, and walked backwards.


    At this time, no one dared not listen to orders.


    The experience of Hao Aiguo almost losing his life is right in front of him. If possible, no one wants to kill himself in vain...


    After everyone took the camel back, Zhou Ye looked at his two women."Okay... baby, don''t say anything... let''s work."


    "Sorry... honey..." X2


    The two women really felt a little embarrassed at this moment...If it wasn''t for them, Zhou Ye would not accompany them here specially.


    In Zhou Ye''s words, that would be-if you were not in the team, do you think I would accompany these big masters to go here and stroll around?


    Hearing the apologetic words of the two women, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and lightly pecked the two of them one by one, "Okay, don''t say so much... first clean up the things in these guys'' bodies. Drop it...it looks so disgusting!"


    "Hmm!" X2


    Chapter 2519 the queen who did not disappoint Zhou Ye


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and nineteen


    Zhou Ye, Xue Liyang and Ye Yixin quickly cleaned up the strange snakes here.


    Although these strange snakes are fast and hard to kill, but...for the existence of Zhou Ye''s three people who are not ordinary people, it is not difficult to deal with.


    After cleaning up the strange snakes, everyone began to return to the camp, ready to camp.


    Perhaps because of the appearance of the strange snake, the old man Amriman started to be a little divine again, and he kept talking about what this is a land abandoned by the gods, and what he entered here would be temptation by the devil.


    In this regard, the people who have long been accustomed to it are not surprising...he talked a lot about God and Taoism along the way.


    What should everyone do...


    Pour the water out of the kettle, put the dried meat and other things in the pot and boil it on a pot, almost as a dinner.


    After eating something, everyone rested early...


    These days, the upside-down life of going to bed at night during the day and night has almost tortured everyone.After all, Zhou Ye said that he was about to reach his destination, and he needed to keep up his spirits. They would naturally follow orders.


    Zhou Ye was in charge of guarding the first half of the night, so everyone was relieved to rest.


    And Shirley Yang and Xiao Ye Zi were also lying in their sleeping bags, one of them resting on the thigh of their man, and fell asleep deeply.


    Zhou Ye sat around the bonfire, looking at the dimly lit moon in the night sky, smiling slightly.


    To be honest, seeing the ancient city of Jingjue is right in front of him... Let him not do something, it is really unreasonable.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye gently lifted the heads of Shirley Yang and Xiao Ye Zi with his hands, and then replaced his thighs with two pillows to let them sleep well.


    After setting up his own woman, Zhou Ye stood up and walked outside the camp.


    When he walked to the outside of the camp, he waved his hand... a light-colored halo that was indistinguishable for mortals suddenly enveloped the entire camp. At this moment... the time of the entire camp seemed to be frozen, and the flames of the bonfire stopped beating. The camel stopped chewing... and even the human breathing stopped.


    That''s right, it is the time static enchantment that can be called the strongest defense.


    In this barrier, as long as you can''t break the imprisonment of time, then you can''t hurt the people inside at all. Of course, the people inside can''t get out.


    After arranging everything, Zhou Ye walked towards the canyon...


    With one step up, the sun rose from the west 265 times, and when one foot fell, the sun rose from the west a hundred times.


    In other words, every time Zhou Ye took a step, he took a year toward the past...


    When Zhou Ye walked out of the canyon, he had come to the age of the last elite queen.


    At this moment, the sky was already bright...At the mouth of the valley, which should have been deserted, people came and went in an endless stream.


    Looking at the dressing of these people, it is obviously in the Han Dynasty...


    And these people, as if they hadn''t seen Zhou Ye, walked towards the Jing Jue City towering in the distance.


    Among them, there is a team of camels, headed by a young man with a turban on his head and decorated with bird feathers.


    Among the more than ten servants behind him, there was another servant holding a small lamb covered with gold dust in his arms.


    Seeing this team, Zhou Ye couldn''t help being speechless...


    These ancients are really awesome...


    If you coat lambs with gold powder, you dare to call them golden lambs and you are not afraid of heavy metal poisoning??


    Wait... It seems that in the original book, the last queen of excellence was poisoned to death by a golden lamb with chronic poison, presented by a prince of a small country?


    Could it be this group of people??


    Zhou Ye''s corner couldn''t help but smile...that would be interesting.

 Chapter 2139

    He calmly followed up...


    Sure enough, the soldiers who were responsible for defending the city saw this team and let them go.


    And Zhou Ye also followed the team and got into Jing Jue City.


    To be honest, this city looks no different from other cities in the ancient Western Regions, that is, the houses are a bit bigger and there are more people on the street.


    Following this team of offering golden lambs, Zhou Ye walked into Jingjue City, crossed the wide streets, and came to a square.


    The area of ??this square is not very large, about the size of four standard basketball courts side by side.


    And around the square, there were full of armored warriors. Under the guidance of those armored warriors, the team passed through the square and climbed up to more than 20 meters high and hundreds of steps.


    Obviously, this is the palace of the Jingjue Queen, and of course, as a country where politics and religion are united, this should also be the temple of Jingjueguo.


    While thinking about it, Zhou Ye calmly followed the team that offered tribute to the steps.


    After passing through the long steps, there is a tall temple, the whole temple is as high as three stories, and there are stone pillars carved with various patterns in the temple.


    Around the stone pillars are guards in leather armor.


    In the center of the main hall of the temple, sitting a woman wearing a hood and a dark dress...


    Although the long skirt on this woman is extremely heavy, her arms are indeed exposed.


    Zhou Ye could judge only with the bare skin of his arms that this girl was really white.


    That''s really white...


    It doesn''t look like Asians with yellow skin at all, but some of them are of Europa race.


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t care about white skin or anything.What he cares about is¡ªis this girl really looks like Shirley Yang??


    Although in this case, he can be regarded as harvesting a pair of artificial twins, but-always feel a little regretful.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye looked at the hood that covered half of the face of the Queen Jing Jue with full eyesight.


    Okay, this girl, she wears a wooden mask under her hood... This Nima, what is the mystery??


    Zhou Ye curled his eyes in dissatisfaction, and then directly transmitted his eyes through the weird mask.


    At this moment, the true face of the Jing Jue Queen finally appeared in front of Zhou Ye. It was an extremely delicate face, long eyelashes, a high nose bridge, a pink little coquettish and sharp eyes.


    If she had to say who this girl looked like, Zhou Ye felt that--something was like a brilliant queen in a counter-war game.


    Of course, the quintessential queen in front of me is three times more beautiful than the quintessential queen in that game...especially her big piercing blue eyes, which gives people a feeling of talking.


    "It''s you..." Zhou Ye smiled in his heart. This trip was not in vain... At least, when he traveled through time and space to this place, if Zhou Ye finds the true ugliness of the queen, he probably won''t have to punish him. , He will give this guy a Tianzhu first.


    Fortunately, this fine queen did not disappoint Zhou Ye.


    Chapter 2520 Transparent Man-Zhou Ye


    Chapter Two Five Hundred and Twenty


    When Zhou Ye saw Queen Jingjue, the prince who offered the golden lamb had already arrived in the hall.


    He knelt down in front of the Queen Jingjue respectfully, and spoke some unfamiliar language Zhou Ye.


    And Jing Jue Queen also answered in a language that Zhou Ye was not familiar with...


    After a while, the prince of the small country of the Western Regions was arguing loudly with Jing Jue Queen.


    However, it was clear that the Queen Jingjue didn''t want to pay attention to him, and just gave a strong scepter in her hand.Suddenly the whole hall became quiet...


    At this moment, not only the prince of the small country of the Western Regions, but even the warriors in the main hall looked at the scepter in the hands of the Queen Jingjue with horror.


    There is nothing strange about this scepter. If there is anything to say, it is a big jade eyeball inlaid on her scepter.


    Just when Zhou Ye was expecting something to happen... the little king stunned.


    He shook his head and said something, but in the end Jing Jue Queen waved her hand and drove him out of the hall.


    As for the golden lamb, it was naturally taken as an offering gift and delivered to the samurai in front of the temple.


    Seeing that the prince of the small country of the Western Regions left, it seemed that this brilliant queen didn''t want to spend anymore here, and walked towards the inner hall with the six maids.


    Zhou Ye smiled and followed directly.


    What should we say about the internal structure of this hall?That''s really complicated and unusual... If Zhou Ye hadn''t been following the Queen Jing Jue all the time, he might have really dizzy.


    However, following along, Zhou Ye felt that there was something wrong with his place.


    Why do I feel the sound of water when I walk??


    After a while, Zhou Ye followed this brilliant queen to a partial hall. Although the hall was partitioned by silk, it could be seen that... this should be located in a clearing beside a dark river.


    After the brilliant queen arrived here, she stretched out her arms, and the maid behind her respectfully took off the heavy robes that showed her status...


    Suddenly, a creamy-white body with uneven bumps appeared in front of Zhou Ye.


    Looking at the Jing Jue queen after taking off the mask, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but scream in secret.


    He was not surprised by the face of the Jingjue Queen... After all, he had just seen this beautiful little face.


    Zhou Ye was shocked by the overbearing figure of the Jing Jue Queen...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye felt that... this trip was not in vain.


    Especially the small exquisite and lovely bright red on the big baby, it makes people feel coveted.


    It''s so big and beautiful, I really want to have a bite¡ªthis way.


    As the equipment on the whole body of the Queen Jingjue was completely removed, the maids also bowed their heads and left here in accordance with the usual practice...They were not qualified to peep into the scene where their Majesty the Queen was bathing.


    At this time, the Queen Jingjue walked towards the underground river that had already been cleaned up.


    The entire underground river is not deep, the deepest point is probably more than one meter deep.


    On the riverbed at the bottom of the river, the Queen Jingjue specially placed something like a stone bench or a giant stone table in order to take a bath.


    At this time, the queen of Jingjue, after entering the river, half-lying on the stone bench, lazily closed her eyes.


    In this hot desert, being able to enjoy such a cool feeling is already an extremely luxurious thing.


    At this time, Zhou Ye, who was standing on the shore, also smiled...


    Ask, when a beauty strips naked and bathes in front of you...what do you do??

 Chapter 2140

    Dong Yong replied: steal his clothes and force him to marry himself.


    And Zhou Ye would say-it''s all done.


    Three times and five to two, dragging his equipment clean, Zhou Ye walked directly into the bath of the queen of excellence.


    Although his actions aroused a wave of different waves, because this is the living water of the underground river, the Queen Jingjue didn''t care... Instead, she was still lying half on the rock, enjoying the rare cool time...


    She believed that in this country, no one would dare to offend her power.


    But it''s a pity-she met a guy who didn''t belong to this era at all.


    At this moment, Queen Jing Jue suddenly felt a big hand on her thigh that no one dared to touch, which made her feel angry... "Bold!!"


    The moment she opened her eyes, Queen Jing Jue found a strange scene...


    In front of her, there was no one...


    On the river surface, a cylindrical cavity appeared...


    In other words, is it actually someone???


    Feeling the big hand that kept sliding on her thigh, the Queen was completely angry... She Zhang Zang was about to shout.


    However, when she opened her eyes, she found the voice in her mouth disappeared in a terrifying invisible existence.


    Moreover, something slippery also rushed into her mouth and began to make trouble.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuu..."


    This sudden change started to make her panic... Queen Jingjue tried to bite hard at the slippery thing that was forcibly searched for the gourd in her little mouth.


    But this is of no use at all...


    Although the thing was soft and firm, her teeth were not effective at all.


    In desperation, Her Majesty the Queen had to activate her eyes...


    As the queen of the ghost cave clan, she has a pair of eyes that can connect to the bottomless ghost cave.


    As long as she concentrates and looks at a certain object or a certain person for a period of time, then this person will be forcibly sent to the bottomless ghost cave.


    It is with this skill and ability to summon monsters that she can coerce the small countries around the Western Regions.


    It is not troublesome to activate this ability, just need her to concentrate and stare at that thing for ten breaths...


    Ten breaths are not long, just ten seconds.


    However, when she stared at the cavity that appeared on the river with full confidence, she found that the whole thing was not as simple as she thought.


    Like now--


    She found that she couldn''t concentrate at all, leaving aside the small things rolling in her mouth, her plump and firm left breast was also held and pinched by an invisible big hand.


    If she could endure all this, then the big hands between her legs making waves in her secret place made her unable to concentrate anymore.


    The slight numb and strange feeling in the mouth, the feeling of fullness in the breasts that I have never experienced before, and the shivering feeling between the legs that touches the soul like electricity... Let the queen who has never experienced personnel, completely Gave up resistance.


    All she can do now is squinting her eyes slightly, following her instinctive drive, twisting her body under the manipulation of the mysterious transparent person, hoping to get a more intoxicating experience.


    Chapter 2521-Transparent World AVI


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and twenty one


    Just when the Queen was addicted to Zhou Ye''s romantic methods...


    Zhou Ye was looking at the Lord Queen in his hand with a smile, being played with wantonly by him.


    How should I put it... This girl should be regarded as the kind of mixed Chinese and Western.


    Not only had a pair of majestic and wonderful darlings, but also possessed Zhou Ye''s joyful beauty with the tiny hairless acupuncture points in the sky.


    I have to say that this is really very appetizing for Zhou Ye.


    While kissing her Majesty the Queen deeply, Zhou Ye felt the warm and slippery touch from his fingertips. He knew...The Queen was ready.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye directly let go of her small eyes, and then opened her toned and straight legs with both hands into an M shape.


    And at this time, Queen Jingjue just woke up from the passion just now... At this moment, she felt that the secret hole between her legs was held back by a warm thing... At this moment, She is really anxious...


    "Don''t...no-ah!!!"


    Don''t say her second sound, she felt a sharp pain that tore her whole body from her lower body, and then, a trace of blood flowed from the edge of the big hole that was supported.


    That bloodshot quickly faded and disappeared under the action of the water...


    Just like her lost chastity...


    "You...I''m going to kill you...I will definitely kill you..." At this moment, the Queen Jing Jue was really angry...


    However, as soon as she finished speaking, Zhou Ye blocked her again, and then... the meat stick that had penetrated into her body began to slide slowly.


    Then the lubricating effect of the water... Queen Jingjue didn''t feel too much pain, she was soon overwhelmed by the waves of pleasure that hit her body.


    If someone could look through the water at this time, they would find...In the part where he and the Jingjue Queen merged, you could see an invisible giant moving in and out.


    Because of Zhou Ye''s invisibility...you can''t see his body at all, and all you can see is the lustful little hole of the Queen Jingjue, which expands and contracts with the invisible giant... ¡­


    Gradually, more and more milky white mucus was secreted from the pink cavity wall...


    With the secretion of these mucus, the queen gradually became active...


    At this time, Zhou Ye was no longer moving by himself...


    It was because of her feeling that she hugged Zhou Ye with her hands and legs tightly, accompany Zhou Ye in and out, moving herself up and down.


    In the entire underground river cave, in addition to the rushing sound of the river, it was the hum of Jing Jue Queen''s nasal cavity that was like a spring song.


    As more and more milky white liquid appeared in the incomparably warm cavity, the snoring of Jing Jue Queen also became urgent...


    Soon, when she reached the first climax, the queen couldn''t help tightening her hands and feet...like a drowning man, she hung on Zhou Ye''s body.


    At this moment, almost all of her body was out of the water...The tall and beautiful buttocks pushed forward desperately, as if trying to stuff Zhou Ye''s entire cock into her body.


    If you look from the back, you will see a very strange scenery.


    The Jingjue Queen in the river is floating in the air out of thin air, and the dolphins are pushing upwards forcefully...In her wide open vaginal opening, you can even see the deformed cervix and the crazily squirming vaginal wall. ...


    The scenery in this scene is simply lewd to the extreme.

 Chapter 2141

    When the first climax passed, Queen Jingjue let go of her limbs somewhat weakly... After all, she is a woman, not a warrior, obviously her strength is not enough to support her hanging on Zhou Ye for a long time...


    Because of her move, half of Zhou Ye''s cock left her warm lair...It made her feel a little emptiness.


    However, Zhou Ye''s actions next made her feel a little relieved.


    The meat stick once again filled her emptiness... However, just when she planned to just hold Zhou Ye in this way and not let him move... Zhou Ye moved again.


    The rushing water splash sounded quickly again... This time the water splash sound was obviously much more urgent than the previous one.


    Obviously, the [Transparent World¡¤Zhou Yesang] at this time has been completely transformed into a humanoid pile driver.


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    It used to be Zhou Ye who didn''t let her shout loudly, but now?But she herself does not want to shout loudly...


    Obviously at this time, Zhou Ye had already loosened her restraint on Xiao Zang, she only needed to shout and the maids would rush in.


    However, she didn''t want to alarm the maids anymore...


    However, this coquettish plea obviously cannot touch someone''s heart.


    after an hour----


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh past¡­¡­


    At this time, Zhou Ye revealed his figure...


    Seeing that Her Majesty the Queen, who was half lying on the stone recliner, fell asleep, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while...Well, that''s nothing more than the Queen Jingjue.


    After a hundred more jerky movements, Zhou Ye directly let go of the Jing Guan and injected his thick and hot semen into Her Majesty''s womb.


    Even though she had passed out, her majesty''s body still couldn''t help but tremble in the face of this sudden injection...


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and directly hugged Her Majesty the Queen to roll over and let her lie on his body.


    And Zhou Ye himself?He replaced the position of the queen just now, half lying on a stone deck chair.


    I have to say that taking a shower in the underground river water in the desert is really a very comfortable thing.


    Zhou Ye sighed comfortably, then stood up, and after allowing his little brother to bond with someone more closely, he closed his eyes.


    I don''t know how long it has passed---


    It may only be five minutes, or about half an hour has passed.


    Her Majesty, who fainted in Zhou Ye''s arms, slowly opened her eyes.


    The first time she recovered, she tightened her arms... After knowing that she felt the warm touch, she was relieved.


    However, it wasn''t until this time that she felt that her numb lower body was still bulging... Obviously, some bad thing had never left her.


    This made her feel a little unspeakable in addition to surprises.


    After being happy, Her Majesty the Queen discovered... the guy who had just killed herself finally showed up... She quietly lifted her head from Zhou Ye''s Hun and looked at Zhou Ye''s face...


    She wanted to see what the guy who just used that despicable means to get himself looks like...


    Chapter 2522 this meat-poisonous


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and twenty-two


    Enduring the emptiness of half of the bad thing withdrawing from her body, Queen Jing Jue crawled forward...


    When she saw Zhou Ye''s incomparably beautiful and peerless face... there was an indescribable feeling in her heart.


    Some are happy, some are shy, some are dissatisfied, some...


    In short, there are some flavors...


    She was already prepared, even if the man who took her virgin body and brought her supreme enjoyment was so-so, she recognized it... But obviously, Zhou Ye''s beauty is beyond hers. Expected...


    Looking at that handsome face that cannot be described in words, the queen carefully stretched out her little hand... and stroked his handsome face.


    From forehead to nose, from nose to lips...


    At this moment, Her Majesty, who ruled the thirty-six countries of the Western Regions, felt that she fell in love at first sight with this handsome man who took her body away.


    "What love at first sight... You are greedy for my body!"


    A witty voice came to the queen''s ears.


    Following the sound, Zhou Ye''s eyes opened.


    "What, what do you mean?" The queen looked at Zhou Ye and asked with a blank face.


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already copied the words and language of the Ghost Cave tribe from the Queen''s mind... Therefore, there was no communication barrier between the two at this time.


    "It means... you think you are in love with me... Actually, you just want me..." Zhou Ye didn''t say the rest, but expressed it with actions.


    He straightened his waist, and the cock that was about to come out of Her Majesty''s vagina, instantly stuffed the Queen''s flesh again.


    This sudden attack caused Her Majesty the Queen, who had just passed away, with a scream of exclamation, and once again turned into a ball of soft flesh, lying in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    After a long while, she was relieved...


    "Bad guy, do you want to kill me?" The queen groaned, and beat Zhou Ye in the mouth.


    "You didn''t call me a bad person just now, but you called me a good person..." Zhou Ye teased.


    "Huh... you are a bad guy." The queen said, "Relying on her own stealth trick... ran into the temple and forcibly took my red pill. Now I still say that I am greedy for your body... bad guy Bad guy bad guy..."


    She didn''t follow her mouth, and the queen''s little hand didn''t stop, just beating at Zhou Ye''s Hungarian mouth.


    But to be honest, that strength... even a mosquito can''t die.


    "Hey, woman... don''t be too much..."


    "I was too much...you beat me...ah..."


    Soon, the frolicking became a series of groans...


    In a blink of an eye, another hour passed¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The maid standing outside the bath waiting to be summoned is also very confused at this moment...


    According to the habit of my own queen in the past, it is already time to go out by this time... But why hasn''t it been so long??


    They deliberately wanted to go in and take a look, lest their queen fell asleep on the water bed and caught cold and got sick.

 Chapter 2142

    But when I thought of the fate of a maid who hadn''t listened to the call, no one dared to move this idea.


    Just when they were anxious... from far away, they heard the call of their queen.


    A group of maids hurried in, waiting for their queen to go out of the bath.


    Wipe the cloth brocade with the cloth brocade, and the ones who helped to put on the dress helped to put on the dress.


    The maids quickly helped their Majesty tidy up.


    However, what makes these maids feel strange is, why does Her Majesty the Queen seem so lazy today?Moreover, the space between the legs is still red and swollen, and blood still flows out from time to time.


    The queen didn''t say, they didn''t dare to ask...just dared to help her Majesty to return to their bedroom.


    "Bring the golden lamb presented by King Gumo..." The Queen Jingjue sitting on the big bed of thick animal skins and brocade said lazily: "Also, you all retired. Right!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" XN


    Following the order, the maids withdrew from the queen''s palace.


    At this moment, there was only one Queen Jingjue left in the palace of more than two hundred square meters.


    I saw that she turned over and hugged an invisible human figure out of thin air... and complained: "Why don''t you let me tell you about your existence... Are you afraid that I can''t control the entire Jingjue Kingdom? You know I am The queen of the country, everything is up to me!"


    Zhou Ye, who showed his figure, chuckled when he heard the words."Stop making trouble... I said, I am not from this era... Why do I have to leave a footprint in your era?"


    "But..." Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Queen Jing Jue felt bitter... "I don''t care, I want you to stay with me... Even if you are from another world, I want you to stay with me. Hold me...I want you..."


    "queen¡­¡­"


    "Call me Uzen Naga Sea..."


    "Well, Nana..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s name, Queen Jing Jue was speechless for a while... How could she call her a word from her name?However, since he is his own man, and for the sake of saying that sounds nice, I can forgive him... "Well, I''m here... Yelang!"


    "Don''t you want to see the future thousands of years from now?"


    "Don''t you want to see how big this world is?"


    Following Zhou Ye''s temptation, Her Majesty the Queen hesitated... She is indeed interested in the future, and also very interested in other parts of the world... But the problem is that her ability cannot be separated from the ghost hole... "However, once I leave here too far, my abilities will no longer be used..."


    "That''s not easy... I can help you seal the ghost hole in your eyes!" Zhou Ye smiled...


    "Really??"


    "Of course it''s true..."


    "Yelang, you are so kind..."


    In the excitement, the queen holding her own man is just a meal...


    If it weren''t for the questioning voice of the maids sounded outside, it would be impossible for the two to fight again.


    What do the maids ask??


    Of course it¡¯s because the golden lamb has been roasted...


    The queen summoned the maids to bring up the roasted golden lamb meat, and after they waved them away, they offered treasures to give their men the ultimate tenderness.


    Seeing the roasted golden lamb with a tangy aroma in front of him, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "I don''t dare to eat this stuff..."


    "Why? It''s delicious!" Uchan Nagahai asked strangely.


    "Because... poisonous!"


    Zhou Ye¡¯s words instantly changed Wuchan Naga¡¯s expression... She believed that Zhou Ye would not harm him, and with his magical powers, he said it must be poisonous... Then, who is it? Want to hurt her??


    cook?The attendant in the palace?still is¡­¡­


    Thinking of this, Uchan Naga Sea, that is, her majesty Queen, must call his guards loudly to thoroughly investigate the entire incident.


    However, Zhou Ye was covering Xiaoxiao.


    2523-Sword


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and twenty-three


    "Yelang, why don''t you let me call the guards?" Queen Wuchana asked dissatisfiedly.


    "Don''t you think this is a good thing?" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "In this way, you can get out of here too..."


    "Ok--!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Wuchan Nagahai fell silent...


    Does she want to go with Zhou Ye??


    Of course I think about it, the spring breeze and rain is definitely not something she can resist... She wants to be with her man forever now.


    So, does she have any concerns??


    Of course there is...


    Once she obeyed Zhou Ye''s words and left this country, she would have said that she had abandoned everything and left with Zhou Ye...If Zhou Ye didn''t want her anymore, what would she do??


    Seeing the silent Queen Jing Jue, Zhou Ye did not say a word, waiting for her to make her own decision.


    After a long while-Queen Jing Jue nodded vigorously, "Okay, just take this to lie to death... But the person who wants to poison me must not be let go!"


    "Of course!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, "Even if you want to let it go, I don''t want to let him go!"


    After the plan is set - -


    The next day--


    There was news from Jing Jueguo that Queen Jing Jue was violently killed... Then, the wall fell and everyone pushed...


    A few days later-the thirty-six countries of the Western Regions rebelled at the same time and sent troops to fight against the Jingjue Kingdom.


    It is a pity that the tens of thousands of people they formed had just arrived at the holy mountain, Da Zagrama, and was completely destroyed by the sudden dust storm.


    And the entire Jingjue Ancient City has since disappeared in the center of this dead desert...


    Of course, this is not about Queen Jingjue... Well, by the way, she is no longer called Uzen Naga.


    To facilitate walking with Zhou Ye, she has changed her name to Wu Channa.


    Time and space flow¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 2143

    Zhou Ye took Wu Channa back to the modern death desert camp...


    Seeing the time barrier still running in the camp, Zhou Ye smiled and walked in directly with Wu Channa.


    After canceling the time barrier at will... the time of the entire camp resumed circulation again.


    "My dear, is this the modern society you are talking about?" Wu Channa looked curiously at the people lying in the camp resting. It seemed to her that they were no different except for their clothes and dresses from their own time. Yeah.


    By the way, the current Wu Channa has long changed her queen attire and replaced it with a set of proper donkey attire.


    Jackets, pants, backpacks... and long black hair tied into a ponytail behind his head.


    Of course, it was a moment, but in fact, in order to make her adapt to the modern society and Chinese, Zhou Ye took her around for five or six years.


    "This is still a desert of death. Modern society has to get out of the desert..." Zhou Ye said, sitting by the campfire... "Come on, sit down!"


    Wu Channa did not sit next to Zhou Ye obediently, but lay on the sleeping Shirley Yang and Xiao Ye Zi and smelled... "They smell of you, dear... they are also your women. ??"


    Hearing what Wu Channa said, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    Damn it, how do these women''s noses grow??Does this smell?


    "Um... they are your sisters too."


    Not only was Wu Channa not angry when she heard this, she smiled on her face... "It''s really great, I don''t have to let me bear it alone..."


    No way, Wu Channa is also suffering...


    During the years she traveled with her, she always carried the unbearable weight of her life alone.


    What kind of mouth cannon, what hand cannon... She has tried all kinds of milk cannon... Not only that, in the end she even contributed her immature chrysanthemum... And she couldn''t really satisfy her own man...


    This life lasts for a few years, is it easy for her??


    It''s easy to see her ally, how can we not make her happy?


    Perhaps because Wu Channa did not lower her voice, Shirley Yang beside her was the first to wake up.


    When Shirley Yang saw Wu Channa... the first feeling was that she was so beautiful.


    The second feeling is-who is she??Where did she come from??


    This is the desert of death...It''s not an ordinary place...How come a woman suddenly appeared??


    "Are you awake? Hello, I am Zhou Ye''s wife, my name is Wu Channa..."


    Looking at Shirley Yang, who was staring at her with a surprised look, Wu Channa generously extended her little hand.


    I have to say that if it is someone who has been a queen, that aura is enough.


    Under the pressure of her aura, Shirley Yang stretched out her little hand somewhat at a loss, "I, my name is Shirley Yang, and I am also Zhou Ye''s woman...Hello..."


    "Since we are all sisters, then we should get closer and closer..." Wu Channa smiled and shook her small hand holding Shirley Yang.


    "Okay, okay..." Xue Liyang looked at Wu Channa''s dark eyes that looked like a black hole, and nodded in confusion.


    Those eyes made her feel a little strange... She didn''t know why, but she always felt that the eyes of Wu Channa, who claimed to be Mrs. Zhou Ye, were a little unusual.


    In fact, she really didn''t get it wrong...


    These eyes were actually formed when Zhou Ye helped Wu Channa seal the deep ghost hole in her eyes.


    The so-called ghost hole is actually a passage to another parallel world. It is only superstitious by the previous people, so it is just called a ghost hole.


    And the so-called Ghost Cave Clan who came out of the underground are naturally people who came out of another world.


    Zhou Ye simply kicked the entire Ghost Cave Clan back to another world, and at the same time, after twisting the entire space channel, it was sealed in the eyes of the Jing Jue Queen.


    In this way, she would still be able to send people to another world. Of course, because Zhou Ye had distorted the passage of time and space, the other end of the tunnel of different time and space was no longer on the safe earth plane, but-the hot center of the star.


    Of course, Wu Channa''s body was also modified by Zhou Ye... Without modification, how could she withstand the black hole seal?


    It can be said that Zhou Ye has spent a lot of time for the majesty of this exquisite queen. It is also a magnetic control transformation, physical regeneration transformation, and energy absorption transformation.


    How strong Wu Channa is now, in fact, Zhou Ye didn''t know... However, it is estimated that there is no problem at all when slinging Magneto in peak state.


    Magnetic control gives the Queen Jingjue the ability to constrain time and space channels with magnetic force, energy absorption gives her the ability to absorb spilled energy, and physical regeneration gives her super physical qualities.


    Ahem, a bit too much...


    The chatter here obviously awakened Xiao Yezi next to him.


    The three girls quickly chatted together... After all, they were all Zhou Ye''s women, and they had some common topics.


    Chapter 2524 I''ll ask, who else?


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and twenty four


    Anyway...


    Wu Channa was considered as Madam Zhou Ye and joined the entire expedition.


    Although everyone is a little strange, why the sea of ??death can''t stop this beautiful woman from finding her husband, but-since Zhou Ye has admitted, what can they say??


    In addition to admitting that this beauty is amazing, they have nothing to say.


    In the early morning, everyone rode camels again, ready to cross the Dazagra Valley...


    On the way, it was so smoothly unimaginable...not only did the strange snakes disappear, but even the sandstorm did not occur again.


    In fact, strange snakes still have fish that slip through the net, but there is Wu Channa, the exquisite queen, and no strange snake comes back to find trouble.


    Everyone smoothly found the exquisite ancient city buried by wind and sand, and successfully found the former temple.


    Well, Wu Channa always feels that a group of people are surprised to discover things in her former palace, and it feels weird.


    Especially when everyone found the mechanism and opened the passage from the apse to the underground river...when she was drinking the sweet underground water beside the underground river where she used to bathe.


    This weird feeling has reached its limit¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "My dear... they are drinking my bath water..." Wu Channa leaned close to Zhou Ye and whispered.


    "Don''t make trouble... This is an underground river, it''s flowing..." Zhou Ye also said with a weird expression...


    To be honest, he also felt like these guys were drinking his bath water.


    Paralyzed... He and Wu Channa were a lot of misfortunes in this river.


    For the rest of the time, everyone took action separately.

 Chapter 2144

    I have to say that Shirley Yang''s sense of smell is still very sensitive, and she directly found Wu Channa''s treasure house.


    It''s a pity--


    The various gold coins piled up here have long been taken away by Wu Channa...


    After all, it costs money to travel. With the space bracelet Zhou Ye gave her, how could she leave these things to the tomb robbers of later generations??


    This group of guys turned around, and then went to the coffin where Wu Channa arranged for her to escape.


    The bottomless ghost cave at this time has long lost its original function... However, the corpse konjac, which used pollen to deceive people''s minds, is still next to the coffin.


    If it weren''t for Zhou Ye''s blocking, it is estimated that the expedition''s attrition accident would have successfully occurred this time.


    Talk less gossip...


    Now that the Jingjue Ancient City has been found, everyone''s goal is achieved.


    As for the curse of the Guidong clan, Wu Channa was there, and they were not recruited.


    After staying here for another two days, after Zhou Ye''s persuasion, everyone finally decided to go back.


    In Zhou Ye''s words--that is, such a monument must be protected quickly. What kind of a ghost can you see here??With such a small number of us...how many things can we rescue?is not it??


    Professor Sun, the organizer of the archaeological team, was obviously moved by Zhou Ye''s words...


    He agreed with Zhou Ye''s statement of going back as fast as possible, reporting to the country, and protecting the extinct relics.


    When I came, it took a few days, and when I went back...it also took a few days.


    The people who returned to Bosten Lake Township again almost achieved their goals.


    Shirley Yang realized her dream for her father who died in Snow Mountain... And what about Professor Yang?He was busy writing reports...One was to report his findings, and the other was to apply for support...He would stay here for a while...until the Jingjueguo site protection work was completed.


    As for the curse of blood coagulation passed down from generation to generation??


    She hadn''t cared anymore... because Zhou Ye had already helped her relieve it.


    This time, Zhou Ye took them completely separated from the archaeological team... The archaeological team stayed here waiting for the protection team above to come down, while Zhou Ye took Shirley Yang Xiaoye and the three daughters of Wu Channa and drove back to Beijing. ...


    Along the way... It can be said that Zhou Ye has completely released himself.


    Sometimes he rushed to the back seat and had a galloping car with the girls.


    Sometimes, while driving, what...


    In order to enjoy more, this product sometimes deliberately finds a bad way to go...


    When the car bumped up, it almost didn''t lift the soul of the woman hanging on him.


    Finally, if it weren''t for the women to protest, maybe Zhou Ye would like to try the feeling of walking the mountain path exclusively.


    You know, it¡¯s absolutely no problem for Zhou Ye to walk the mountain road with this deformed car...


    Well, even if the women objected again, Zhou Ye walked for almost a week from Bosten Lake to Beijing for more than 4,000 kilometers.


    When he returned to his home in Beijing...it happened to be the time for the big January gathering of all the girls again.


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye was not welcome... He opened the portal directly and returned to the base camp on the main island of Ryukyu with the girls from Beijing.


    Here, Shirley Yang, who has never participated in a family gathering event, is completely eye-opening...


    Have you ever seen countless snow-white butts on a white wall and let you fuck??


    I have seen a mountain village full of women in cool dresses. Can you just grab one and press and fuck??


    Well, because the entire Ryukyu island is full of Zhou Ye''s women, this kind of thing is nothing.


    Even in order to please their men, they deliberately played the party out of tricks...


    What rape night...


    What compulsory conception law has been implemented...


    What kind of mountain village seeding plan...


    Wait, wait... And a big hole was dug in a wall, and the woman put her butt into the big hole. Zhou Ye could not look at the faces of the women, but was behind the wall with a meat stick inserted into the small hole. Feel that the activity of writing their names on the wall was made by Japanese women.


    Not to mention, this event really gave Zhou Ye a lot of fun.


    I have to say... half-covered is really the most fun.


    In addition to being unable to let go at the beginning, Shirley Yang and the others were gradually broken.


    After all, people are grouped... When you find yourself out of character with the people around you, you will find ways to assimilate yourself and blend in.


    Soon, Shirley Yang was invited by the Neon Girls to participate in their wall game.


    This time the big gathering completely allowed Shirley Yang and the others into Zhou Ye''s harem.


    It''s Zhou Ye who is at a loss. For another person, he might have been drained long ago...


    Under the action of the time barrier and the speeding small motor, Zhou Ye spent a short day to completely satisfy his women... When all the women''s lower body was flowing with thick white semen, their faces Leakage, when lying on the ground and unable to move.


    Zhou Ye still held his head high, and pierced Chang Kong with a big gun and shouted, "I''ll ask, who else??"


    Chapter 2525 Dad...?Master...?


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and twenty five


    After the carnival-naturally it is empty.


    Zhou Ye sighed while lying on a bed of pink buttocks and beautiful legs, looking at the faint cherry-colored sky.


    The sky only emits a cherry blossom color, because there is a barrier covering the entire Ryukyu main island.


    In fact, the entire Ryukyu main island is shrouded in the enchantment arranged by the women all year round.


    Here, ships from outside cannot be approached...and the satellites in the sky cannot be seen.


    Otherwise, Zhou Ye would not be so relieved to hold an open conference on the island...


    Looking at the clouds in the sky that were dyed into a pale cherry color by the barrier, Zhou Ye leaned his head against a pair of huge breasts, thinking about his next plan.


    Hmmm¡ªGui Blowing Lantern''s sister paper is considered finished, then who is he going to collect next??


    Just in the middle of confusion--Zhou Ye suddenly felt a tremor in the surrounding space, and a strange feeling filled his heart.


    He knew that this was a sign that the space door was about to open...

 Chapter 2145

    And something like Space Gate doesn''t exist in this world... and he learned it from the ancient master.


    The person who knows this kind of magic is either he or his woman...


    But now, his women are here, so who else would suddenly use the space door??


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye appeared in the mind of two pink and lovely little loli...


    Fuck, this Nima is out of play...


    Zhou Ye didn''t dare to delay, and turned into a golden light and disappeared in place.


    Not long after he disappeared--


    A golden space door opened, and then... two small heads with buns stuck out of the space door.


    "Sanqi, why don''t they lie here without clothes?" A pink loli with a red flower on her eyebrows looked confused and looked at the lying women around, asking strangely.


    "I don''t know..." Another pink loli with the same flower tin on her head also said with a dazed look: "Maybe because Abba is here too?"


    Speaking of this, Sanqi cautiously walked out of the space door, looking at the girls who had passed out from the ground, and looked like a little adult and said to her little sister: "Ama and Dad used to be together. It often becomes like this... and, in the place where you pee, these strange white things will also flow out..."


    While talking, Sanqi still squatted down, picking out some viscous white liquid with his fingers from the acupuncture point of the lower body where he didn''t know who was gently, and held it to Xiaohua Ningxue''s eyes.


    "Look, it''s such a strange thing!"


    "Why is there a strange smell on it?" Little Lolita Ningxue curiously put her nose on the fingers that Sanqi stretched out in front of her, and sniffed.


    A strange smell immediately filled her nose, and in that strange smell, there was an indescribable fragrance...


    If it weren''t for these things that Sanqi had just picked out of the place where the teacher was peeing, maybe Xiao Lolita Ningxue would really try to lick it up with her little tongue, how did it taste?


    "I don''t know..." Xiao Sanqi said as she rubbed the thick white liquid on her fingers against the woman who was still lying on the ground, and then looked at the woman who was rubbed against her with a guilty conscience. Woman, after confirming that she did not wake up, she stood up and said to the little sister: "Xiaoxue, let''s go find Abba... Since the mothers are here, then Abba must be here too!"


    "Okay..."


    The two little loli talked, holding hands, and leaping along the road towards the end of the island.


    As the two left, the space door behind them was also completely closed.


    To be honest, Ryukyu Island is not small at all. If you really let these two little loli find it, it would really take a bit of work.


    But fortunately, a guy with a guilty conscience, fearing that these two little loli would find some crime scene again, had to happen to appear in front of the two little loli.


    "Isn''t that Abba?"


    "Sure enough, it''s the master..."


    "Abba..."


    "Master..."


    Looking at the familiar figure lying on a chair on the beach, the two little loli suddenly ran over excitedly.


    At this time, Zhou Ye, of course, could no longer look like the celestial body just now. He was already wearing a beach suit, but there was a gap in it... After all, these two little loli, one is for Qiniang. One of his daughters was his apprentice.


    Okay, who is Qiniang?It''s Meng Qiniang on Huangquan Road...


    As for Hua Ningxue...In the original work, it was the female apprentice who originally belonged to that silly sword fairy.It''s just that the hapless sword fairy ran into Zhou Ye''s hands, and he became an obscure prostitute for generations to reincarnate in the world, and naturally he couldn''t accept Hua Ningxue as a disciple.


    But will Zhou Ye let this woman go?


    The answer is yes-no.


    Therefore, he found Hua Ningxue''s name directly from the book of life and death, and ordered the wind patrol envoy to take her to Huangquan when she was young, and to be company with his daughter, Sanqi.


    By the way, because of some of Zhou Ye''s nasty tastes, whether it was Sanqi or Hua Ningxue, they all maintained the appearance of a twelve or thirteen-year-old loli and never grew up.


    Of course, because of the appearance of Zhou Ye, Sanqi has not been lacking in soul and soul since childhood, so she has always been a pink and lovely beautiful little princess.


    Lying on the recliner and pretending to be Zhou Ye, watching the two little loli rushing towards him, turned over and sat up, opened his arms and smiled: "Good girl, good Xueer... why are you here?"


    The two little loli smashed into Zhou Ye''s arms like two cannonballs, and hugged him for a while.


    "Sanqi missed Abba... As soon as my mother said that Sanqi would not be allowed to play at home today, Sanqi knew... My mother must have secretly dated Abba, so I ran over!"


    "Abba, Sanqi is smart..."


    Hearing the words of Sanqi, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    Qiniang didn¡¯t let you come, just because I was afraid that you would break your dad and my good deeds... I didn¡¯t expect you to sneak over. It seems that next time the barriers of the Roman goddesses are not enough... There has to be a space enchantment.


    This is what Zhou Ye thinks psychologically, but Zhou Ye can''t say that... After all, this is his daughter''s.


    "Ahem... Of course... Our Sanqi is the smartest and most beautiful!"


    Hearing his own Abba''s praise, Sanqi''s small face couldn''t help but feel proud...


    And Hua Ningxue Lolita is a bit dissatisfied...


    She muttered and didn''t speak, she just hugged her master''s arm and swayed around... It seemed to say-- [Praise me quickly, I also want to praise.


    "Ahem...My dear Xueer is also very smart and beautiful..." Zhou Ye had to say something to his little apprentice...


    Hearing this, Hua Ningxue''s little Lolita''s face showed a smile.


    Chapter 2527 Master... Xueer will definitely be good...


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and twenty seven


    "Abba, play with me..." Little Loli of Sanqi didn''t care that her father praised her little sister, her own character was indisputable...


    If it hadn¡¯t been a long time since I saw my father, I wouldn¡¯t even have to praise...


    "Okay...what do you want to play with, good girl?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Abba, I want to play with Ari..."


    Ari is a female dolphin living near Ryukyu Island. Every time Sanqi comes here, she has to play with this dolphin for a long time.


    Thanks to her, Zhou Ye also directly scratched the name of the female dolphin called Ari from the book of life and death.


    In the final analysis, it is to keep her daughter from sad.


    "Then have you brought your swimsuit?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Bring..." Sanqi said as she took out a set of cute one-piece swimsuits from her space bracelet... She didn''t carry Zhou Ye, and changed her swimsuits directly in front of him.


    Anyway, in Sanqi''s mind, she doesn''t need to carry her Abba... Since childhood, she has also bathed with Abba and Ama.

 Chapter 2146

    While changing her swimsuit, Sanqi looked at her little sister Hua Ningxue and said, "Xiaoxue...change your clothes soon... didn''t you want to play with Ari a long time ago?"


    "I...I...I''m not feeling well today, so I won''t go..." Hua Ningxue said little Lolita, and leaned in her master''s arms... The pink face was red. ...Like a fever...


    At this moment, she felt that there was a huge hot thing against her legs... the hot strange stick, the top of her heart was rippling... From the bottom of my heart, she did not want to leave her master''s arms at this time ...


    Sanqi didn¡¯t care too much about it... "Oh, then you can play with Abba on the shore, I''m going to play with Abd..."


    With that said, Sanqi, who changed his swimsuit three and five times, rushed into the sea with a smile.


    After she yelled twice in the sea, a two-meter-long black-backed long-nosed dolphin swam over and pushed the panax notoginseng out of the sea...


    For a time, the giggles of Lori Sanqi resounded throughout the bay...


    At this time, Zhou Ye was already lying on the beach chair again with his little apprentice.


    Little Lori Hua Ningxue didn''t dare to move at this time, she felt that the place where she was peeing between her legs was pressed by a hot, hard object...


    That thing, she felt weak all over her body... In her mind, for some reason, she thought of the scene where the woman''s lower body was messed up just now.


    "Master...Master..."


    Spreading his legs, facing the little Lolita Hua Ningxue sitting on Zhou Ye''s lap, at this moment... the whole person is as if hysteria, squinting his eyes slightly, twisting his waist...


    As she twisted, the pink seam of her panties rubbed against a hot meat stick, just like a meat clam coming ashore, slowly spraying sticky lewd liquid outward.


    "Good Xueer... Master is here, what''s wrong with you?" Zhou Ye lowered his head gently, and asked softly in his disciple''s ear.


    "Master... Xueer... Xueer is uncomfortable..." Hua Ningxue didn''t know what was wrong with her, she just felt that her heart was empty, and she needed something to fill it up...


    And this sense of emptiness, as she rubbed the cock between her master''s crotch where she used her to pee, she gradually felt better.


    However, this kind of behavior is nothing more than a temporary cure...


    After rubbing for a while, little Lolita felt that her underwear seemed to be in the way... She stood up directly, and in front of Zhou Ye, took off the white inner inner part of the princess skirt.


    As the small inner inner wall left its guardian ground, the viscous liquid just secreted by the meat clam pulled out a lustful silk thread between the inner inner wall and the meat mound.


    Seeing this scene, Zhou Ye''s cock topped even higher...


    To be honest, the only reason for this scene was that Xiao Sanqi changed clothes in front of her father...


    Because there was no lack of soul and soul since childhood, although Zhou Ye''s physical and mental age of Sanqi was fixed at the age of twelve or thirteen, some of her physical characteristics were not fixed by Zhou Ye...


    This also caused the twelve or thirteen-year-old 37 to have a C cup.


    Coupled with the taboo feeling of father and daughter, Zhou Ye was so gaffe...


    And Hua Ningxue, who was acting like a baby in Zhou Ye''s arms at the time, became one of the most direct victims...


    Ahem... It''s far away...


    Here, after Hua Ningxue little Lori took off her underpants that was in the way, she sat on her master again...


    This time I feel much more comfortable than before...


    She was riding on the hot meat stick, separated by a layer of clothes, rubbing her hairless meat mound on it... and Zhou Ye didn''t stop it, just smiling and holding her slender waist, My little apprentice was desperately twisting her waist on his own cock...


    As Hua Ningxue twisted... she felt the sensation that made her heart tremble again...


    "Master...Master..."


    At this moment, the little loli, like a slut, narrowed her eyes to look at her master''s handsome face, her little butt quickly placed on her master''s cock, rubbing back and forth while sitting.


    With that movement... she felt that she was getting closer and closer to the unknown place...


    Unconsciously... her body became hotter, and the fine beads of sweat covered her small face...


    "Master...Master...so uncomfortable...ah..."


    Anyone who has had sex knows that the feeling of being close to orgasm but not reaching it is the most tormenting.


    And this is how little Lori is at this time...


    Whenever she was about to reach a climax... Zhou Ye deliberately held her body to prevent her from twisting...


    After waiting for a while...when the flavor is almost gone, let go of her slender waist... let her swing.


    Two or three times like this...Little Lolita is completely crazy...


    "Master...uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu...will bully me...uuuu..."


    Zhou Ye looked at the little Lolita in his arms, crying and swinging her ass frantically, a smile appeared in her corner... "Hey, dear Xueer, do you want to be more comfortable..."


    "Think...Master...Xue''er think..." Little Lolita pleaded with a crying voice: "Master...Master...makes Xue''er cool...okay...Master..."


    "Is Xue''er good?" Zhou Ye smiled happily...


    "Good Xueer... Xueer listens to Master everything..."


    "Well... Xueer must remember what I said today..." Zhou Ye said, with a harder cock and a stabbing sound, bursting the beach pants under him.


    Then, a big meat stick that radiated this steaming heat appeared in front of Hua Ningxue Lolita...


    Chapter 2528 Dad, I also want...


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and twenty eight


    "Come on, good Xueer... use this..." Zhou Ye said, gently touching Hua Ningxue''s pink fleshy seam that was already full of water, and clicked... "Swallow it ..."


    "Master...this...this is too big..." Hua Ningxue said with a pair of trembling calves, somewhat horrified.


    Indeed, for Hua Ningxue, Zhou Ye¡¯s cock is a bit too big...well, not only for her, but also for other women...&


    "You''re looking at it now..." Zhou Ye also knew that with the size of the meat stick now, she would definitely stab the little Lolita...So, as he took a sharp breath in, the meat stick suddenly shrank two times out of thin air... ¡­


    Well, even so, for little loli, it is still a bit scary...


    But compared to just now, it''s much better...


    Perhaps it was the reason for the comparison just now, Hua Ningxue little Lolita also had the courage to reach out and hold the meat stick... She grabbed the meat stick that was two times smaller by her master, and gently rubbed it on her own meat seam twice... Although that technique is extremely clumsy...


    However, the tremor caused by the glans penetrating the labia was deeply transmitted into her heart...


    At this moment, Little Lori Hua Ningxue once again remembered the scene she saw when she first came to the island... At this moment, she was as happy as her heart, and she pressed the meat stick against her slightly opened small hole... ¡­And then gritted his teeth... sat down suddenly.


    "what------!!"


    A scream came out of the little Lolita¡¯s mouth... The pain of being torn apart by the hot iron rod made the little Lolita, who grew up under the care of her master and mother, cry loudly... ¡­"Woo...Master, you lie to people...This is not comfortable at all...Woo..."

 Chapter 2147

    Faced with this situation, Zhou Ye was also speechless for a while, he really didn''t expect his apprentice to be so vigorous... just sat down directly and hit the womb mouth all at once.


    Now, what can he say??


    Holding your little apprentice is a kiss and comfort...


    As the tongues of the older and the younger were entangled...Hua Ningxue and Lori slowly closed her eyes.


    And Zhou Ye closed his eyes, relying on his feelings, and kissed his little apprentice...


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, Zhou Ye felt that the small fleshy hole that held the upper half of his cock tightly squirmed suddenly and violently. At the same time, a hot water sprayed out of Lori¡¯s cervix and burned him. On his glans, let him feel refreshed...


    "Hmm..." The little Lolita at this time, also like crazy, hugged Zhou Ye tightly, and fragrant tongue desperately stretched into his mouth.


    Zhou Ye knew that his little apprentice had the first climax in his life...While he kissed his little apprentice passionately, he gently moved his waist...


    The sound of puffing water sounded, and little Lori hugged even harder.


    Finally, Little Loli slammed Zhou Ye away... Then a water arrow sprayed out from her small fleshy hole that hadn''t closed... In an instant, Zhou Ye''s pants were sprayed wet. .


    At this time, Little Lolita had already covered her face and wept...


    "Sorry Master... woo... Master..."


    Of course she was not guilty or anything, she was just shy... She felt that she was so old that she was still peeing her pants... It was a bit shameful.


    However, just when Zhou Ye was about to comfort his little apprentice... he suddenly discovered that there was a little face beside him...


    No one else, but the daughter who was just playing with dolphins in the sea, Sanqi...


    Because I was so excited just now, Zhou Ye didn''t notice that his daughter had gone ashore, and even how long she watched, Zhou Ye didn''t know...


    "Ahem..." Zhou Ye pretended to give a serious dry cough, and said, "Sanqi..."


    "Abba...I want to play this game with you..." There was a rare dissatisfaction on Sanqi''s face...


    For her, she played a lot of kiss games with her father... But she had never played a kiss game like this with her father...


    Why can''t her little sister be able to play??


    At this moment, she felt like her father was snatched by Hua Ningxue Lolita.


    "Baby, this..." Zhou Ye hasn''t said that this kind of game cannot be played... Da Zang was blocked by his daughter''s Xiao Zang.


    Feeling the little fragrant tongue that kept pushing into his eyes, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while...what was this Nima?Push to his daughter again??


    Forget it, I have experienced so many worlds...Hasn''t he already done a lot of things like daughters or daughters?


    Why are you still so entangled?


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye was no longer polite... While guiding his daughter Sanqi how to truly kiss the tongue, he stroked Hua Ningxue¡¯s cheek with his hand, telling her in this way , I''m not angry...


    And watching my master kiss Sanqi Wangqing... Little Lori Hua Ningxue couldn''t help but feel a sense of reluctance.


    She straddled her master''s lap again, grabbed the cock that had just given her infinite pleasure, and stuffed it into her pink flesh again.


    Seeing her pink fleshy seam being opened little by little by the hot stick, a feeling of obscenity and taboo filled her heart.


    Gradually, Little Lolita Hua Ningxue learned to squat on the recliner without a teacher, swinging her little ass up and down.


    I have to say that Zhou Ye is really cool at this moment...


    The lower part of the body went in and out of his disciple¡¯s flesh, and the upper part kissed his daughter tongue... When he was excited, he couldn''t help it... The small waist just came to charge with an electric small motor, so he spent his disciple. Ningxue little Lolita is incontinent...


    "Ah...Master...Master...I''m going to pee again¡ª¡ª!!!"


    With a scream, Little Lori couldn''t bear it anymore, and lay back... she fell on a chair... A transparent water arrow with a scent of orchids drew a perfect arc in the air The shape hit Zhou Ye''s Hungarian mouth...


    And at this time, Sanqi, who was kissing her father, was also awakened by the cry of Hua Ningxue Lori...


    She looked at her little sister''s drooling and trembling appearance. She didn''t know how, her heart was like a cat''s claw, and she felt uncomfortable...


    "Ah, Dad... I, I also imagine Xiaoxue like..."


    While talking, Sanqi gently rubbed her legs... She felt that her legs were itchy...


    That kind of itch is not the itch that can be stopped by scratching it, but the kind of... itchy itch¡ªheart itch.


    Chapter 2529 Dad...Are you happy?


    Two thousand five hundred and twenty-nine chapters


    Zhou Ye looked at his daughter''s blushing face... and he couldn''t help but sigh inwardly-why is it so difficult to be a good father?


    Okay, no nonsense... This product has no intention of letting go of Sanqi at all.


    "Does Sanqi want to be like Xiaoxue?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Hmm..." Little Lolita blushed, holding her Abba''s neck tightly, rubbing her little face on Zhou Ye''s face, "Sanqi...Sanqi...also I want to be as comfortable as Xiaoxue..."


    "Then leave it to Abba!" Zhou Ye said, snapping his fingers slightly...in an instant a mattress appeared next to him.


    Zhou Ye picked up Sanqi Xiaoli and gently put her on the mattress... "Abba..."


    Sanqi looked at her Abba with some anxiety, not knowing what to do next...


    "Close your eyes...good girl!" Zhou Ye said, snapping his fingers softly, and in an instant Sanqi felt like an invisible thing washed his whole body, the sea water just playing in the sea, instantly It''s gone...


    "Abba..."


    Just when she was at a loss, she suddenly felt that the rope of her swimsuit was untied... Then, a wet soft thing contained her little bud...


    "Ah...Abba..."


    "Tweet...well..." Zhou Ye, who was tasting his daughter''s bud, heard Sanqi''s exclamation, stopped his movements for a while, and asked softly, "What''s wrong, good girl!"


    "Abba...be light, light..." Sanqi blushed, a pair of small hands slammed into the roots of his father''s hair, sending his C+ Huns towards his father''s eyes. .


    She is really embarrassed to say that when her father sucked, her heart trembled...


    Zhou Ye saw through his daughter''s mind in an instant, smiled and lowered his head again... once again he held the pink nipple the size of a red bean.


    "Abba...Abba..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s actions, Sanqi involuntarily pushed her chest upwards, wishing to send her two swollen breasts to her father''s mouth.


    Here, Zhou Ye gently sucked his daughter''s nipples while rubbing her other breast with his hands, gently squeezing or squeezing her nipple with his fingertips.


    At this moment, all that Panqi Lori can do is to desperately hug Zhou Ye''s head and rub her legs desperately.

 Chapter 2148

    However, this is of no use...


    Following Zhou Ye''s mischief on her chest, Sanqi felt an unspeakable uncomfortable feeling under her.


    It''s like, something is missing from below...


    However, just when she was at a loss, a big warm hand did not know when, and reached between her legs...


    Gently moved the swimming trunks aside, and the big hand directly pressed on her pink flesh which was already covered with water.


    "Abba...Abba..."


    As the big hand sews on her flesh, scrapes or rubs, or rubs or presses... Soon, Panqi Lori felt a strange sensation rise in her heart, as if... Urgency...


    At this moment, she was a little anxious...


    Little Lori desperately pushed Zhou Ye''s arm... "Abba... don''t... take it away..."


    But at this time, how could Zhou Ye take away his big hand?Not only did he not take away his big hand that made the blame on his daughter''s flesh, but he accelerated the speed and intensity of the blame."Don''t be afraid... baby, leave everything to me..."


    "Ah-Abba...Abba...I, I''m going to pee...Ah-!!!"


    At this moment, Sanqi Lori couldn''t help it anymore... She lifted her small ass desperately... her legs trembled.


    Then, Zhou Ye felt a strong and powerful hot stream spraying into his palm.


    "what----!!!"


    After another scream... Little Lolita of Panax notoginseng was like a sea fish on the shore, limp all over the mattress.


    When she recovered from the climax, little Lori shyly covered her face and started crying...


    "It''s too embarrassing... woo... actually in front of Abba... pee..."


    Zhou Ye was speechless for a while when he heard Little Lolita''s words.


    She was never so embarrassed when she changed her diapers as a child...


    Besides, it''s not urine...but damp.


    It has to be said that the physique of a wet spray is a man''s boon...especially when a woman sprays a wet, the vaginal feeling of looseness and tightness is really superb.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled lightly and gently kissed his daughter¡¯s lips... "Okay, baby, you are not peeing... but climax..."


    "Woo...you lie to me..."


    "I really don''t lie to you..." Zhou Ye said, kneeling on the mattress with a smile, holding Xiao Sanqi in his arms, and letting her sit on his lap facing herself."Okay, baby... do you want to continue below?"


    Little Lori, who was crying because of her shyness, also felt her father''s hot cock between her legs...


    At this time, she remembered what her mother said... [As a woman, we must make her man happy.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but raise her head and looked at her Abba''s cheek, "Abba... are you happy?"


    "Of course I am happy..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "You lie... If you are happy... it won''t be so hard..." With that, Sanqi Lolita fiddled with Zhou Ye''s cock.


    Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, "Who did you listen to?"


    "Ama told me..." Sanqi said, gently lifting the cock between her legs and pressing it against her own fleshy seam... "I... I want to make Abba happy... Ah! !!!"


    With a scream, Zhou Ye felt that his cock had entered an extremely tight corridor... the corridor was so tight... it was as if countless babies'' little hands were firmly grasping his cock... ¡­


    What surprised Zhou Ye the most was - perhaps because Sanqi was from Meng Po''s family, her vagina was much longer than that of ordinary humans, and she could actually swallow more than half of his cock...


    Although this was already because Zhou Ye could cut two laps... but it was also amazing enough.


    At this time, there was already a trace of tears on the tender and cute face of Little Lolita.


    But even so, she smiled and asked: "Ah, Abba... are you... happy now?"


    "Happy... Dad is very happy!" Zhou Ye was moved by his daughter at this time. Don''t let it go... He held his daughter Sanqi tightly, gently touching her sensitive areas with his hands. I hope that she can get into the state faster...get rid of the pain of the first break.


    Chapter 2530 Husband, do you know your fault?


    Chapter Two Five Hundred and Thirty


    "Abba...It''s a strange feeling..."


    Perhaps it was because Zhou Ye''s actions had an effect, and soon... a dazed feeling leaked out of the little Lolita''s face."Abba... the bottom... the bottom is itchy..."


    "Abba will help you relieve the itching..."


    Zhou Ye knew that at this moment, his daughter Sanqi had already got rid of the pain of breaking the monster...


    He gently held up his daughter''s little butt...slowly slid up and down.


    Seen from below, at this moment-Zhou Ye with a bloodshot cock, just like a tyrannical aggressor, going in and out of Little Lori''s tender flesh.


    And little Lolita¡¯s flesh hole was pushed to its limit every time the meat stick came in and out...


    People have a kind of worry about whether they will be burst...


    Obviously, this worry is unnecessary.


    After all, Sanqi Xiaoli is no ordinary loli... She is the Meng Po clan, the Meng Po clan who feeds on evil spirits.


    With the sound of puff-puff-puffy twitching, Sanqi Xiaoli was gradually taken on the right path by her father.


    And every time, Sanqi Xiaoli yelled with her immature loli...


    [Abba...Abba...too fast...]


    [Abba...you are going to penetrate my whole person...]


    when¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye has the pleasure of breaking through taboos...


    After hundreds of ins and outs--


    Sanqi Lori couldn''t help it anymore... She was like a dying koala, her arms clasped Zhou Ye''s neck tightly... She screamed: "Abba...ah --I''m dying¡­¡­!!"


    As the voice fell... Zhou Ye felt an extremely hot yin essence gushing out from his daughter''s uterus.


    At this moment, he pressed his daughter''s body down forcefully, regardless of her urge to squat up like a fire, he pressed the glans against her cervix, and let go of the essence--


    In an instant-Sanqi felt a hot semen spit out of the meat stick into her body... At this moment, her whole body was suddenly screamed by hot ejaculation, and her eyes rolled... completely fainted. Past.

 Chapter 2149

    "Like your mother, she is also a little fairy..."


    Zhou Ye hugged his daughter''s soft body and sighed...


    Although at this time, Little Lori has completely passed out...but her vagina is still in constant cramps...


    The feeling of tightness and looseness made Zhou Ye feel unspeakable for a while...


    Meng Po''s woman-praise.


    After a while--


    Sanqi Xiaoluoli''s body finally returned to normal... and Zhou Ye gently put her aside...


    As Zhou Ye pulled out his meat stick from Little Lolita¡¯s meat cunt, he heard a crisp sound, as if a cork of red wine was opened. Little Lolita couldn¡¯t close her meat cunt for a long time. , Slowly flowing out a white viscous liquid mixed with bloodshot eyes.


    This scene seems to be extremely lewd...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Just as Zhou Ye was thinking about whether to take a photo for his daughter''s scene... suddenly a warm body hugged him from behind again.


    "Master...Master... Xueer is so happy..."


    Listening to the muttering of his little apprentice Hua Ningxue that came in his ears, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but chuckled...Well, my daughter is dead, isn''t there a female apprentice??


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye backhanded Hua Ningxue Lolita into his arms from behind."Good boy...Do you want to be more comfortable?"


    "I want to..." Hearing what her master said...Hua Ningxue Xiao Lori replied without hesitation.


    "Then... let''s start..."


    Zhou Ye bowed his head without hesitation, and kissed his apprentice''s little coot again... and Hua Ningxue Xiao Lori did not show any weakness to use the kissing skills she just learned from her master to linger with her master... ¡­


    After a while, with a muffled grunt... the big ship drove into the small house again...


    I have to say that although Hua Ningxue Lolita is a human body, she also belongs to the sensitive physique that is easy to orgasm...


    But after all, she had studied the immortal existence from Zhou Ye for thousands of years.


    Although Zhou Ye rarely had the opportunity to teach her... it was all her teachers in the underworld who taught her.


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t treat his little apprentice badly, as long as there were all kinds of treasures, there would always be her share.


    This also caused Hua Ningxue''s little Lolita''s body to be extremely tough...


    Keke, to put it bluntly, it''s fun...


    Various positions, various moves...Little Lolita can play for her master.


    Especially a move that hovered in mid-air and quickly rotated in a Guanyin sitting on the lotus position...that really didn''t make Zhou Ye cool.


    Of course, it''s cool, Hua Ningxue little Lolita wants to defeat her master with this trick...that is wishful thinking.


    In the end, Zhou Ye hadn''t done anything yet...Hua Ningxue''s little Lolita herself spurted and fell to the ground.


    Zhou Ye finally had to bear the responsibility of taking care of the two little loli... after helping them wipe their bodies... hugged and fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When the morning sun shone through the sea level and shone on Zhou Ye...He slowly opened his eyes.


    It''s just, why are the women next to him looking at him like that??


    "Yelang...you..."


    "Husband... Sanqi is still so young, how can you bear the heart?"


    "My dear... I just knew that you are such a beast..."


    "Unexpectedly, unexpectedly... My dear, you are actually able to deal with your daughter... By the way, and your apprentice..."


    Looking at the women in a group around him, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    What qualifications do you have to blame me??


    Yueying girl, didn''t you just be raised by me?


    And you... Juno¡ªwhat did you Roman gods be like before??


    By the way, and you...Little Angelina...Compared to Sanqi, are you still her sister??what??


    You don¡¯t care about your sister if you are so cool... Is this really good?


    Of course, that''s what I think in my heart... Zhou Ye dare not say...


    Because at this time, Sanqi¡¯s mother Meng Qiniang is standing in front of him...


    "Ahem...Qiniang...that...yesterday...I accidentally..."


    Looking at Meng Qiniang with a frosty face... Zhou Ye didn''t know what to do for a while.


    After all, Sanqi was the daughter she gave birth to by combining her and her own essence and blood... Zhou Ye always felt a sense of guilt.


    "Husband..." Meng Qiniang took a deep breath while looking at the naked daughter who was still holding her own man''s daughter... and said word by word, "Do you know what''s wrong?"


    Chapter 2531 the punishment of women


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and thirty one


    Beijing streets¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye dug out his pocket silently...Well, there was no money in it.


    Well, this is not a problem for him at all...or it should be said that if you don''t need a penny, he won''t be starving...


    To be precise, he has not eaten for hundreds of years, and he will never be starved to death...


    As long as there is sunshine...


    Well, at this moment, after the verdict of his wives...


    He has been kicked out of the house...


    Of course it¡¯s not that kind of completely being kicked out of the house, but because in view of his accidental disaster to his own daughter, the girls decided to teach him a lesson... From then on, at least in this world, the number of their sisters should not be increased. ...

 Chapter 2150

    Regarding this, Zhou Ye certainly tried his best to... protest against excessive punishment.


    In the end, after his protest and the verdict of a jury composed of women, it was decided to give him a chance.


    what chance??


    That is, without using his own abilities, if Zhou Ye can soak in sister paper, and ask her to agree to let her misfortune with the daughter he gave birth to... then this resolution can be invalidated.


    Of course, this resolution is not so easy to complete.


    There is a restriction, that is-among them, there must be two or more women who are willing to give birth to a daughter if he knows that he is going to fuck his own daughter.


    At the same time, the women restricted Zhou Ye from showing his superhuman abilities.


    In other words-from this moment on, Zhou Ye is a handsome ordinary person... Of course, the force value is still bursting. Although he can''t reveal his superhuman ability, the women will not let their men in the society. Was bullied.


    And the most important point...that is, Zhou Ye cannot use the financial resources of the Umbrella Consortium.


    Okay, this thing about breaking a woman''s legs with money...it''s all done.


    Although the conditions are harsh... Zhou Ye feels that he can still stand it...


    My daughter was refreshed for a while, now it''s time to pay the debt.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but sigh...


    Well, now he can''t even go home...


    According to the agreement-before completing the task of turning over, the other women would never see him except for the monthly gathering.


    With a speechless sigh, Zhou Ye looked at the street where Hua Deng Chu was on... This Nima, I feel like I can''t go back home... It''s really uncomfortable.


    Forget it, why didn''t I hold back for a while... Is it a disaster for my own daughter Sanqi?


    Ugh--


    After sighing again, Zhou Ye began to stroll around the street aimlessly...


    It is December 27th, 1984... There is really nothing to hang around on the streets.


    Do you really want to live with Dajinya??


    Forget it, live with a big man... he is not so embarrassed yet...


    Just as Zhou Ye was wandering aimlessly on the streets of Beijing, he suddenly heard a sound of breath coming from the alley next to him...


    "Yo, little sister, she''s pretty pretty..."


    "Do you want to have a relationship with your brother..."


    "Go away, rascal..."


    "Oh, little girl... she looks pretty dark and her temper is not small..."


    Hearing this voice, Zhou Ye felt helpless...Well, I used to ride in the car a lot, so I rarely encountered such a thing. I didn''t expect...I was kicked out of the house today, and I encountered such a thing??


    Yes, brothers, blame you for your ideas... Let¡¯s have a good time with you guys today.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye stepped into the alley...


    I saw that in the depths of the hutong...Two young men wearing bell-bottom pants with exploded heads were verbally harassing a little black girl in a school uniform and carrying a schoolbag.


    These two guys, Zhou Ye, knew at a glance that they were the kind of guys who didn''t accomplish anything... at most, they would take a bit of verbal advantage and let them reach out.


    Obviously, the little black girl who was stopped by them didn''t know this... This little girl looked like a fourteen or five-year-old, probably just like the second or third grade of last junior high school.


    At this time, under the obstruction of the two squirting fellows, the little black girl was already crying...


    "Go away..."


    "Oh, the little girl has a big temper..."


    The scolding of the little black girl not only didn''t make the two hooligans converge, but aroused the rebellious psychology of one gangster. A taller gangster reached out and touched the little black girl''s face... However, it was here. At that time... a big hand grabbed his shoulder from behind and pulled it back... the guy fell to the ground without being stable.


    "Ah! Bastard... Yeah... Nima''s..."


    At this time, another hooligan came back to his senses. He looked at the figure who had grabbed his companion and squatted, it was a chill.


    No way... Zhou Ye''s height is too ridiculous, and his height of 1.9 meters is absolutely outstanding in this era.


    "You, be careful... from now on..."


    The rogue''s cruel words weren''t finished... he was kicked out by Zhou Ye for several meters... "Get out!"


    Hearing this violent drink, the two rascals rushed to help each other and ran out...


    Zhou Ye felt a breeze blowing by his side that was imperceptible to ordinary people... He knew that he was definitely following his patrol envoy to clean up the two goods.


    Why would the patrol envoy follow Zhou Ye??


    How simple... This is obviously the spy that the women photographed... Otherwise, Zhou Ye didn''t use his abilities, how could those women know?


    Hey, thinking of these, Zhou Ye feels a little bit sad...


    At this moment, a timid voice rang in his ears... "Well, thank you... Big brother..."


    "Big brother??" Zhou Ye turned to look...Although the girl''s skin is a bit dark, but...the small face is very delicate, and there are two small dimples on her cheek...I have to say, Xiao Hei Niu is still very pretty... "What''s your name?"


    "My name is Ma Huihui..." Maybe because of the dim light of the street lamp, Ma Huihui could see Zhou Ye''s handsome face clearly, so she also unsuspectingly said her name.


    What does seeing the face have to do with wariness??


    Don''t you know that the handsome ones have their own affinity aura?


    "Ma Huihui..." Zhou Ye muttered the name, feeling that the little black girl in front of him became more familiar as she looked at her... Wait, isn''t this little Lolita Xia Xue''s mother in a family with children??Fuck, this is really no effort...


    What''s easier than having a three-pointed view of evil people from the beginning of Lori?


    For example, Xia Xue''s mother raised her from a young age, and taught her to give birth to a daughter to give her father... Wouldn''t it be easy to do it??Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled charmingly... "My name is Zhou Ye..."


    Chapter 2532 my goddamn beauty


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and thirty-two


    "Thank you... Brother Zhou..."


    Ma Huihui stood outside her hutong, looking at Zhou Ye shyly... "Thank you for sending me home..."


    "It''s nothing...Send the Buddha to the west..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Okay, Huihui, go back soon..."

 Chapter 2151

    "Um..." Ma Huihui nodded obediently...


    Then walked back to the alley step by step...


    "Next, it''s time to find a way to solve the housing problem..." Zhou Ye rubbed his temples with a headache... what should I say?If you just want to find a place to live, Zhou Ye really doesn''t worry...


    Don''t look at him now penniless, as long as he wants... it''s okay to find a place to be happy.


    You know, Beijing¡¯s bar night culture has gradually emerged...


    Of course it is not the Sanlitun side, but the bar on the Xidan Stadium...


    If there is really nowhere to go, Zhou Ye will go to the bar and find a girl to wear porcelain, let alone a place to live at night, even the bed warmer will be arranged.


    It''s a pity...Zhou Ye has always had no interest in bars, and even less interested in women who are in bars.


    So - Zhou Ye was a little worried.


    Did he go to the bar to find a girl for a few days?Or should I go find Dajinya for a few days??


    Just when Zhou Ye had some difficulty in choosing, there was a flash of light and shadow in front of him...a figure of a girl in a white Tang skirt appeared in front of him.


    "the host!!"


    "Oh, isn''t this my concubine?" Looking at the girl, Zhou Ye teased: "What''s the matter? Come to admire your hostess, my downfall?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s ridicule, the girl¡¯s eyes turned red upon hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s concubine... "Woo... Master... I don¡¯t have any... I¡¯m afraid you have no place to live, so I give it to you. Here comes the key...oooo..."


    While talking, the patrol wind made the girl''s tears fall like broken pearls.


    "Cough cough...I''m not kidding you...be good, don''t cry..." Zhou Ye was not afraid of a woman playing sideways with him, but was afraid of this kind of popping tears.


    While talking, Zhou Ye hugged the girl and patted her back gently...


    "It''s not that the host who caused them to live on the street... This is what the mistresses meant... They don''t want to..." The more the girl said, the more aggrieved, the more tears she said...


    "Okay, good... it won''t look good if you cry again..." Zhou Ye comforted: "Good... don''t cry soon..."


    "Woo..."


    But obviously, Zhou Ye''s comfort didn''t have much effect, and the girl''s teardrops were still dripping like a disconnection.


    In the end, Zhou Ye had no choice but to resort to his killer... and kissed the girl...


    After a while, woo woo turned into um...


    Anyway, I finally calmed the girl...


    "Okay, what the hell is my concubine looking for?" Zhou Ye gently hugged the girl and asked softly.


    "Master... the mistresses regret it... They feel that it was too much to purge you out of the house like this in their anger at that time..." While talking, the concubine took out a key from her pocket. Passed it over, "This is the residence the mistresses prepared for you... Also, in order to prevent you from living on the street because you have no money, the mistresses are said to be a little boy who depends on women for food. jobs!"


    "Oh? What job?" Zhou Ye asked with a weird look.


    From this passage, Zhou Ye already felt some conspiracy...


    "It''s the job of an English teacher in the High School Affiliated to Normal University..." Concubine said, "That''s right, the master... the house arranged for you by the mistresses is in the residential area next to the High School Affiliated to Peking University."


    High School Affiliated to Peking University??


    English teacher??


    Fuck, these girls are going to help me??


    From the process of chatting with Ma Huihui all the way, Zhou Ye has already known clearly that Ma Huihui is a student in the second and third class of the High School Affiliated to the Normal University... This Nima obviously wants to arrange his rhythm.


    "My concubine, come and tell me... Isn''t this really a pit dug by your mistresses?" Zhou Ye asked with some uncertainty.


    "Don''t worry... Master, the concubine pledged her life. This is definitely not a pit dug by the mistresses... Actually this is..."


    Just after saying this, the two heard a rush of small leather shoes hitting the ground from the alley... The concubine hurriedly said in a low voice: "Master, an outsider is here... I''m leaving now... ¡­"


    As the voice fell, the concubine''s figure instantly disappeared in front of Zhou Ye.


    "Really...I don''t know if it''s a pit..." Zhou Ye sighed silently...


    At this moment, a voice of surprise came from behind Zhou Ye... "Brother Zhou, you are still there..."


    "Uh..." Zhou Ye turned to look, it was not someone else, it was Ma Huihui, the little black girl who had just left."I just thought about something and was in a daze... well, I really should go back..."


    "That... Brother Zhou..." Ma Huihui hurriedly walked a few steps and stopped Zhou Ye...


    A pair of big black eyes stared at Zhou Ye, "I want to know... will we meet again in the future?"


    Listening to Ma Huihui''s words and looking at her hopeful but somewhat shy eyes, Zhou Ye knew...this little girl was moved.


    In fact, this is normal. Fourteen or five years old is the age of the beginning of love...


    At this age, I met Zhou Ye, who had saved herself by heroes saving the United States... It is almost certain that Ma Huihui''s heart is already tied to Zhou Ye.


    Looking at Ma Huihui with a look of expectation, Zhou Ye smiled... "Yes, we will meet again in the future..."


    "really?"


    "Really..."


    Although Zhou Ye had already said it was true, Ma Huihui was still a little worried... She took out a neatly posted sheet of paper from her pocket and stuffed it into Zhou Ye''s hand."This is my contact information, if you have time, remember to write to me..."


    After saying this, the big Lolita ran back to the alley quickly with red cheeks like a frightened deer.


    Zhou Ye held the piece of paper in his hand and looked at the figure of Big Lolita who was going away with a speechless expression... Only after a while, he lowered his head and opened the paper.


    Not only Ma Huihui¡¯s home address was written on it, but even the zip code and the phone number of the hutong entrance were clearly written...


    This is because I am afraid that Zhou Ye cannot find her...


    "Girls'' feelings are always poetry..." Zhou Ye sighed... and shook his head with a smile.


    He was just about to eat this little sheep, and the little sheep here automatically jumped onto his dining table...what else could he say about this??


    I can only say-his goddamn beauty is really the nemesis of these little girls.


    Chapter 2533 the victory of the daughter party


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and thirty-three


    After shaking his head and sighing again...


    Zhou Ye turned around and left the alley...

 Chapter 2152

    What he has to do now is to go back to the place his wives prepared for him...I hope there is something in it.


    And on the other side--


    On Ryukyu Island¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At this time, on the main hall of the Guangming Shrine on Ryukyu Island¡ª¡ª


    The girls were sitting in front of a projection screen as if watching a movie... The picture displayed above was exactly the figure of Zhou Ye leaving at this time.


    At this time, in front of the women, a silhouette flashed, and a slim figure appeared in front of them.


    It''s not someone else, it''s the concubine of the cruiser who just went to give the key to her owner...


    "The concubine sees all the mistresses, fortunately not humiliating..."


    The concubine bending over is a blessing when she sees the girls.


    "Well, concubine, you did very well..." A tall figure sitting in the front seat nodded in satisfaction.


    She was no one else, it was the Queen Azshara that Zhou Ye brought with him when he came to this world.


    After saying this, Queen Azshara turned to look at the sisters behind her, and sighed... "You said you want to discipline my dear but I am afraid of my dear being angry!"


    "He just forced him to go out of the house just now, and then he sent the house to work..."


    "And one by one, for fear that my dear will not complete the task deliberately, and will not see you..."


    "Just before I packed the little girl and sent it to my dear bed, then I immediately filled the river with the mother and daughter..."


    "Why did you come here?"


    Hearing the elder sister''s reprimand... the women dare not speak, one by one.


    Who told them to do something wrong?


    I got angry for a while and beat my own man... After that, I regretted it again...


    "Um... First of all, I have never been angry with Dad!" Zhou Wan''er...Uh, that is, Zhou Ye and the daughter of the death god Hela, Angelina raised her little hand and said firmly: "I always thought that my daughter was going to marry her father!"


    "Yes, I agree with Sister Wan''er''s words!" The second one who expressed his position was the king of Pluto...


    Although she is not a daughter''s party, she can be regarded as Zhou Ye''s daughter from childhood to adulthood... Therefore, she has always responded in favor of her daughter marrying her father.


    "I also agree...a daughter or something, shouldn''t it be someone who should marry his father?" Zhenzi also raised her hand.


    "And me... and me..." A little loli jumped up desperately, holding her little hand high to show her existence... not someone else, but one of the parties involved in this incident-Sanqi Little Lolita...


    "I, I think... the masters are a bit too, too harsh..." Hua Ningxue also expressed her own opinions.


    "Hehe...I feel very comforted when I see our daughter''s party so strong..." Zhu Yuyan and Zhou Ye''s daughter, Zhou Meixian, also smiled and asked her daughter Zhou Wanjing, "You Think of it? Wanjing?"


    "I think my daughter should belong to my father..." Wanjing said, looking at her grandma Zhu Yuyan, "I don''t know what grandma thinks, why she has to provoke this..."


    "Hehe... of course it''s fun..." Zhu Yuyan said with a smile: "Don''t you find it fun to bully your husband occasionally? My lovely granddaughter..."


    Listening to the conversations of these three generations of witches, the girls were speechless for a while... well, the witches are worthy of them...


    "Master...You have always provoked this matter. Are you not afraid to clean up after your husband comes back?" Hohoro asked with a smile.


    "I''m not afraid...that''s what I can''t ask for..." Zhu Yuyan stretched out her little tongue and licked her pink lips lightly. "Some miss the way my husband punishes me...that kind of momentary The feeling of being sent to heaven...ah..."


    Following the sound of the obscene demon, the women involuntarily tightened their legs...


    To be honest, they regret it now...


    I knew it a long time ago, I shouldn''t have said such things in anger...How do you feel like giving your own men a holiday now, but they are the ones who suffer?


    And at this moment, Jiuxiao Meihu suddenly exclaimed¡ª"Huh? Where''s Queer? Who of you saw Queer?"


    All the women were taken aback when they heard this...


    After a while, the boss of the three sisters of Zhuge smiled bitterly and said: "Just now Que''er said that she was a little sad, so she went to retreat for hard training... However, I guess her retreat should be in her husband''s room..."


    "This bird...stole it again..."


    "Ah... I''m going crazy..."


    "Don''t let me catch her, or I will slap her ass!"


    The chirping noise of women echoed in the hall...


    And among them, Meng Qiniang, one of the other female pig''s feet involved in this incident, has a bitter face...


    She drove her husband out of the house in a fit...


    Despite the help of many sisters...


    But it is undeniable-she is the one who picks the head...


    Your husband will be angry with her for not saving him... Never see her again?


    Will your husband be annoyed by her resenting her for hating her...


    At this moment, Meng Qiniang only felt cold in her hands and feet... No matter how lively the temperature in the hall was, it could not dispel the coldness in her heart...


    Zhou Ye is everything to her... an existence more precious than her life...


    If he lost his favor, Meng Qiniang didn''t know what meaning she had in living in this world.


    The more I think about it, the more afraid Meng Qiniang feels... the more I think about it, the more regret Meng Qiniang feels...


    Tears fell drop by drop down her delicate face...dropped to the ground, and finally gathered into a pool of mud.


    "Chi''er..." Xi Wangmu Wanyu was sitting next to Meng Qiniang. How could she not notice the changes in Meng Qiniang?"Don''t be afraid... Lang Jun is not angry..."


    "Really...really?" Meng Qiniang came from Queen Mother Xi. To her, Queen Mother Xi Wanyu is like her mother. For her, Meng Qiniang naturally believes in her words. .


    "Yeah..." Wanyu smiled and nodded, "However, you have to prepare something to apologize to Lang Jun...or else, Lang Jun''s face will not survive..."


    "Qiniang knows... But... Niangniang, what should Qiniang use to apologize to Lang Jun?" Meng Qiniang sighed with a sad expression: "No one can match the supernatural powers of the husband... What is there that he can''t get? What about?"


    "There are so many things... For example, why does our prince like to play the world and love the prosperity of the world?"


    "It''s because he likes to play..."


    "Why don''t we use an interesting game...to help him cheer?"


    "Then what should I do? Empress?"

 Chapter 2153

    "You are like this... this... and then this..."


    Chapter 2534 the liar bird


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and thirty four


    Not to mention how the girls are noisy on the Ryukyu side...


    Just talk about Zhou Ye''s side...


    After leaving the alley of Daloli''s house, Zhou Ye followed the address written on the note wrapped in the key and came to a community near the High School Affiliated to Normal University.


    I have to say that although the residential area in the 1980s looks a bit old and backward in modern times, the green area is really good.


    And it''s like a square or something, that''s really good...


    Although it was almost eight o''clock in the evening at this time... but the uncle who was guarding the door was still very conscientious and watched Zhou Ye sent upstairs before leaving.


    Of course he wasn''t dragged into the grass because he was worried that Zhou Ye would be greedy by women when he came out alone at night.


    It was because Zhou Ye was a freshman. Although he said he was a resident here, he couldn''t help it¡ªthe janitor still didn''t believe it.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye had no choice but to let his uncle send him back home, watching him take out the key and open the door before leaving.


    No way, who made Zhou Ye be restricted from using various abilities at this moment...


    Otherwise, if a mind hints at the past, everything will be fine.


    After Zhou Ye shook his head helplessly, he pushed open the door directly.


    I have to say...The decoration of the whole room is still very good, at least the women know his preferences...Not inclined to the kind of magnificent nouveau riche decoration, but warm decoration.


    The whole room is about 80 square meters in two rooms and one living room...


    All kinds of furniture and things in the room are ready, and they are all checked in.


    It''s just... why is the light in your home on??


    Moreover, faintly, Zhou Ye also smelled the fragrance of sub-food...


    Zhou Ye closed the door gently, and walked towards the kitchen where the sound came from...


    Opening the sliding door of the kitchen, the scenery inside suddenly appeared in front of him.


    It was a seductive figure wearing only an apron...


    The little butt, which is very upright and full of elasticity, is writhing with the owner''s activities...


    A thin apron can''t conceal her eagerly big baby...


    This is not Da Mingming and who is it??


    Well, she is indeed not Da Mingming, but Da Mingming who was turned into a demon by Zhou Ye...cough cough, she was wrong, it was Que''er.


    When she heard the sound of the kitchen door opening, Que''er turned her head and looked over... When she saw who came, she threw the spatula in her hand joyfully and ran towards Zhou Ye... "Master... ...Master...Cherry wants to kill you..."


    Holding the fragrant queer body in his arms, and feeling the comfortable feeling of the elastic big baby rubbing against his chest, Zhou Ye felt a lot better at this moment.


    "Why are you here, Queer?? Are you afraid that your sisters will punish you?" Zhou Ye smiled and kissed Queer''s pink lips and asked.


    "Of course I''m not afraid..." Que''er said with a smile: "Because the sisters asked me to serve the master. They said they were afraid that the master would be outside and no one would be unaccustomed to serve, so they sent me..."


    [Daughters of Ryukyu Island: Liar, she sneaked past...]


    "That''s good..." Although Zhou Ye knew that what Que''er said was definitely not the truth, it didn''t matter to her...Anyway, it is better for someone to serve than no one, and he would never reveal anything about this kind of lies.


    "Master, you are hungry, go take a rest, and the food will be ready soon..."


    While talking, Que''er pushed Zhou Ye away...


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye is also good at it...


    It''s been a long time since he has cooked food himself...


    Not long after sitting in the living room and waiting, Que''er brought up the cooked food.


    The meal is very simple, but mainly meat, one braised pork, one grilled lamb, plus one roasted vegetables and one big bone soup.


    Queer never eats poultry meat such as chicken or duck. In her words, it feels like people are eating people. It''s very uncomfortable to eat those things.


    No way, who told her to be a bird?


    Of course, she didn''t eat people, not because she couldn''t eat people, but because Zhou Ye didn''t like her cannibalism.


    Therefore, meat such as cattle, sheep and pigs has become Queer''s favorite food.


    After putting the food on the table, Que''er jumped directly onto the sofa and watched Zhou Ye gently lick her pink lips...The whole person, half-stretched, was lying on the owner''s body, exhaling : "Master... do you want to eat first... or... first-eat-me?"


    I have to say that because Zhou Ye took her to Japan in the first place, she learned this Japanese culture of temptation thoroughly.


    "Okay...I choose..." Zhou Ye paused for a while, then stretched out his hands and grabbed Que''er''s majestic breasts that were difficult to grasp. "Eat you first..."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    However, she hadn''t waited for her to come back to her senses... The whole person was already pushed onto the sofa by Zhou Ye...


    As soon as Zhou Ye lowered his head, he kissed Que''er''s sweet cherry lips. The two of them entangled their lips and teeth, and brought countless clothes... After a while, Zhou Ye completely left him with Queer''s efforts. Body.


    After a while--


    With a muffled hum from Cheer''s Qiong nose, the boat entered the port...


    Then... a coquettish moan resounded throughout the room...


    Two hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The battle ended with a scream that pierced the sky from Queer.


    Fortunately, when this house was being renovated, Azshara had already covered the inside of the wall with soundproof barriers...or else, with the voice of Que''er, the police would definitely be called in.


    After a while, when Que''er broke free from the trance orgasm, Zhou Ye was already holding her and started eating.


    "Come...good, Zhang Zeng..." Zhou Ye picked up a piece of braised pork and sent it to Que''er''s side.


    "Ah..." Que''er opened her small mouth obediently, and bit the meat from her owner in one bite.


    "Master..." Que''er was obviously not satisfied but was fed by herself. She picked up the chopsticks and chopped a chopstick to grill the lamb, carefully bringing it to her master''s lips."what--!"


    In this way, you feed me a bite for the two of you, and I feed you...

 Chapter 2154

    Eat up these dishes and soup...


    After eating, Queer obediently washed the dishes and chopsticks... and snuggled into the arms of her owner again, allowing her owner to grab a pair of her own breasts and watch TV together...


    To be honest, Chinese TV shows in this era are really nothing good...


    The so-called warmth and lust--Zhou Ye kept his hands on this side, rubbing and rubbing, and then rubbing Queer''s eyes like water."Master... Queer, Queer wants it again..."


    Chapter 2535 English Teacher-Zhou Ye


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and thirty-five


    The next day, when morning light shone on Zhou Ye''s face through the curtain...


    He opened his eyes...


    The fish and dragon dance last night... I have to say that Queer is really exciting to play.


    Those big breasts, that petite body, extremely pliable waist, tightly clamped legs... I tell you-praise.


    However, Zhou Ye habitually stretched out his hand to the side, only to find...the fragrance around him was still, but the trace of the fragrance was faint...


    This girl ran away??


    Fuck, Zhou Ye didn''t even bother to get up... directly to the empty bedside and said lazily, "Who is on duty today? Come out..."


    "I have seen the master!"


    As a coquettish voice sounded, a slim figure in a palace costume appeared out of thin air by Zhou Ye''s bed.


    It is the patrol envoy responsible for protecting him...


    "Where did Que''er go?" Zhou Ye asked with half-squinted eyes...


    "Girl Que''er said...she said...for some reason, she can''t be at the master''s side, so please forgive me...and also said...and said-when she is free, she will visit the master... "


    Zhou Ye sighed as he watched the patrolling wind make that lightly covering his lips secretly laughing, "Speaking..."


    "Yes, Master..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the wind patrol envoy didn''t dare to say anything more."Ms. Queer originally thought that the master, you are self-proclaimed magical powers, she can eat you, but last night, a big battle, let her understand, even if the master you self-proclaimed magical powers...not she can resist...


    "So, she took advantage of your rest last night... let the slave maid summon the sisters to come and help her away..." said this, the patrol envoy couldn''t help but laugh...


    When she thought of Que''er''s soft legs when she walked last night, she wanted to laugh...


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile when she heard the wind patrol envoy...Does this Queer think she can challenge him with her own supernatural power?Don''t tease it...Most of Zhou Ye''s magical powers are in his own body. Even if he professed certain magical powers, the super strong body could not be resisted by a bird.


    It is estimated that this girl has gone back to heal her injuries... When her injuries get better, she should be back again...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye sighed...well, this time he is single again...


    Ah, I don''t want to move... No one does good morning bites, so unhappy.


    Ok??


    and many more¡­¡­


    Good morning bite??


    no one??


    Zhou Ye involuntarily looked at the wind patrol envoy beside the bed...Well, as the wind patrol envoy on duty last night, this girl obviously witnessed the scene where Da Mingming was tossed by him last night, and the spring light in her eyes has not yet receded. Clean...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye looked at the clocks hanging on the wall again...


    Well, it was just 7:40 at this time... He only needs to rush to school at 10:30 to report, and there are nearly three hours left.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and unfurled his quilt... and leaked out Lao Gao''s cock because of the morning erection phenomenon, "Hey, do you know what to do?"


    "The master... the slave servant was just sent by the mistress... sent to monitor you..."


    Even though Xiao Zang said so, the little hand of the palace girl involuntarily stretched out Zhou Ye''s violent cock.


    After a while, the sound of eating popsicles resounded throughout the room.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Two hours later, Zhou Ye walked out of his residence refreshedly...On the bed in his bedroom, a half-naked female body with a blank smile on the front, eyes blankly looking at the ceiling, in her delicate Between the legs, thick liquid is slowly flowing out of the vaginal opening which is still shaking twice from time to time...


    After this incident-watching this job by Zhou Ye''s side, it became the most sought-after position among the patrol agents.


    For this reason, the patrol ambassadors even did not hesitate to fight... just to compete for this post.


    Fortunately, the commotion was finally suppressed by Pluto Acha. In line with the principle of covering the rain and dew of his men, Acha instructed the women to take turns...


    Well, in this way...what is the meaning of the so-called punishment??


    Of course, the girls see through and don¡¯t say through...Anyway, they are saying that nothing can be wrong again and again. Instead, one by one, they started to find ways to please their husbands. After all-like the three generations of the demon ancestors and grandchildren. There are still few perversions...


    They are a little afraid of Zhou Ye''s punishment method...


    Not to mention the practices of these women...Just talk about Zhou Ye.


    After leaving home at nine o''clock, Zhou Ye was at the breakfast stall on the side of the road. After having a beautiful breakfast, he walked towards the High School Affiliated to Normal University not far away...


    With the letter of introduction, Zhou Ye walked to the principal''s office without a hassle after passing the glaring eyes of the janitor of the High School Attached to the Normal University.


    When he arrived at the door of the room where the principal''s office was written, Zhou Ye knocked on the door gently.


    With a sound from inside--coming in, Zhou Ye pushed the door and entered...


    Looking at the fifty-year-old man in front of him, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Hello, President Lin, I am Zhou Ye who was assigned to our school...This is my letter of introduction."


    With that said, Zhou Ye handed over the letter of introduction left by the inspector.


    Principal Lin looked at the letter of introduction that Zhou Ye handed over, and a smile suddenly appeared on his face."It turned out to be Comrade Xiao Zhou... I had long heard that a foreign friend was coming to our school as an English teacher. I didn''t expect it to be you... hello, hello..."


    While talking, Principal Lin was about to pour water on Zhou Ye with a thermos bottle...


    "Don''t, Principal Lin, I''m not thirsty..." Zhou Ye said, preventing Principal Lin from pouring water, and then said, "Now you can assign classes to me..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Principal Lin''s smiling teeth leaked...


    It can be said that there is a shortage of talents in this era, and high-quality teachers are even more in short supply.


    But the problem is reform and opening up... Many people have thrown away their iron rice bowls and ran to the south to make a fortune.


    The same goes for the High School Affiliated to Normal University...Don''t look at the High School Affiliated to Normal University with Beijing Normal University as its backing.

 Chapter 2155

    But the question is, how can a fresh graduate compare with an experienced teacher?


    Zhou Ye¡¯s letter of introduction again praised him as if he graduated with a full scholarship from the highest university in Ryukyu, and why he had stayed as a teaching assistant...


    To be honest, looking at the young Zhou Ye in front of him, Principal Lin himself did not believe him.


    However, the problem is a political task suppressed from above, a political task of exchanging teachers and learning experiences with Ryukyu academic circles.


    As the head of a small middle school, Principal Lin is to implement if he understands, and implement if he doesn''t understand.


    However, at the moment, it seems that Teacher Zhou Ye shouldn''t be bad...At least the confidence in his eyes makes Principal Lin feel that the problem shouldn''t be too big.


    Then-if it''s a mule or a horse, just pull it out...


    Thinking of this, Principal Lin smiled and said: "Or else, it happens that the third class is about to start, or else I will give you 30 minutes to prepare for the lesson, let''s try???"


    Chapter 2536 the first class-


    Chapter two hundred and thirty-six


    Zhou Ye will certainly not refuse President Lin''s request...


    Anyway, he was here to pick up girls...cough, no, wrong, he was to teach and educate people...


    Therefore, Principal Lin handed over the English textbooks to Zhou Ye, and summoned the teachers of the English group in the school to be judges, and waited for the class to judge.


    At ten o''clock, the class bell for the third class rang...


    Zhou Ye followed a group of teachers and principals towards the teaching building...


    It''s a coincidence-this time the class is in the junior high school attached to the Normal University-the second and third class of junior high school...


    And at this moment--


    In the second and third class of junior high school¡ª¡ª


    Ma Huihui lay listlessly on the table...


    This state has been going on all morning...


    Perhaps it should be said that it has been like this since waking up last morning.


    In the morning, she didn''t remember anything the teacher said... What went over and over in her mind were Zhou Ye''s beautiful face and the spring dream that made her blush in her dream last night.


    To be honest, Ma Huihui''s so-called spring dream is nothing to an old driver like Zhou Ye.


    It was nothing more than a dream of the two people chasing and playing carefree on the endless prairie... Finally, the two cuddled together, ears and temples...


    The exact steps are not there at all.


    Is this also a spring dream??


    But, there is no way...In this age when you are ashamed to tell the difference between men and women, you want Ma Huihui to know what things are like between men and women, and she has no channels.


    If you want to truly popularize the difference between men and women, you have to wait for the small video hall, which is an educational venue for boys born in the 70s and 80s, to popularize physiology and learn about the differences between men and women.


    At least in this age, you want to know the difference between men and women in junior high school... ahem, there is almost no other way except actual combat.


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    At this time, Ma Huihui had a feeling of worrying about gains and losses. Sometimes she was afraid that Zhou Ye would not write to her as agreed, and sometimes she was afraid that she would never see Zhou Ye again...


    In addition, after she woke up from a spring dream last night, she never fell asleep again...I didn''t rest well, and the whole person''s small face gave people a feeling of sickness.


    "Huihui, are you okay? How about I ask for a vacation for the head teacher and go home early to rest?" Xia Qingqing, the tablemate sitting next to Ma Huihui, asked with some worry.


    "I''m fine, Qingqing..." Ma Huihuiqiang smiled and shook her head... "It''s about to expire soon... If the exam is not good, it will be miserable..."


    Hearing Ma Huihui''s words, Xia Qingqing sighed in sympathy... "Yes... hey, it''s really unlucky..."


    At this moment, someone in the classroom shouted: "The teacher is here..."


    With the sound of the alarm, the classroom, which was a little noisy because the teacher did not come, suddenly fell silent.


    No way, the students of this year and the teacher are really like the mouse and the cat.


    Soon, with the sound of footsteps...Four or five teachers came in...


    Seeing these teachers walking into the classroom, the students were bewildered...


    What''s happening here??Why do so many teachers suddenly come?Huh?Why is President Lin there??


    At this moment...Principal Lin stepped onto the stage...At this moment, a tall figure walked into the classroom.


    Seeing this familiar figure, Ma Huihui is an exciting spirit...


    Brother Zhou??


    Why is he here??


    Why is he here??


    Could it be that... the incident alarmed the Public Security Bureau last night?So he found the school??


    Just when Ma Huihui was thinking about it...


    Zhou Ye walked onto the stage with President Lin...


    "Dear students, let me introduce to you... This is the new English teacher from our school, Teacher Zhou Ye Zhou... Now, he is responsible for teaching English lessons for the second grade. Everyone, applaud and welcome!"


    As President Lin finished speaking... the students in the audience applauded.


    Don''t worry about what to say, just give the principal face.


    After a while, Principal Lin waved his hand with a smile, "Okay...The students are so enthusiastic. Today, Teacher Zhou will give you this class... I hope the students will abide by the classroom discipline..."


    While talking, Principal Lin walked towards the back of the classroom. After all, he was here to listen to the class, and he couldn''t take the lead.


    In fact, what he said just now has already taken the lead...


    But there is no way. The English teacher who suddenly resigned is the head teacher of the second and third grade. According to the normal procedure, the normal students who have just graduated from the normal school will not be able to work until they have an internship in the school for three months.


    During the internship period, the intern teacher will establish his prestige in the class.


    However, Zhou Ye was airborne, and everything related to it had already been transferred to the school.He has no internship period at all...what should I do?


    Moreover, other teachers in this era are easy to talk about, but English teachers are really hard to find.If all goes well, President Lin decided to let Zhou Ye go directly to the post...


    Use extraordinary means in extraordinary times...

 Chapter 2156

    As President Lin left, only Zhou Ye was left on the stage...


    The students sitting in the audience looked at Zhou Ye with different eyes...


    For girls, there is nothing they can do to have such a handsome English teacher come to teach them... After all, opposite sex attract each other.


    But for boys, it¡¯s not that wonderful...


    Boys at this age almost have a sense of ignorance between men and women... Just like wild animal hunting, such a powerful lion suddenly broke into their territory, how could these guys have any affection for Zhou Ye What??


    The boys are more or less repellent towards Zhou Ye...No way, the same sex repels each other.


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about the gazes of these students... He smiled and introduced his resume in English.


    Of course, it is the resume in the letter of introduction...


    Such a complicated sentence is obviously not something that these junior high school students who have just been exposed to English for only two years can understand... But it''s okay. Zhou Ye did this to get a little better.


    Next is the real teaching time...


    Although Zhou Ye rarely teaches others, he can be regarded as a little Lori who has taught quite a lot.


    Although those little loli eventually became his women... but it is undeniable that Zhou Ye did have some teaching experience.


    Coupled with his own experience and authentic spoken English...


    The humorous and humorous things Zhou Ye said in this class...it made all the students utterly intoxicated, without the feeling of living like years.


    The teachers who were sitting behind listening to the class also nodded their heads.


    Obviously, they still recognized Zhou Ye''s teaching level very much.


    Chapter 2537 welcome to be a glorious people''s teacher


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and thirty-seven


    When the bell rang after class...


    The students in the second and third class of junior high school suddenly realized that in the blink of an eye, the English class that was once the most difficult to endure was over??


    They even have the feeling that anti-humanity is still unfinished??


    What the hell is this??


    "Well, as a punctual gentleman, I will never delay other people''s time... So, I announce that get out of class is over!"


    After saying this in a pure London accent, Zhou Ye smiled and blinked at the students.


    "Ah-Teacher Zhou, you are so handsome!" At this moment, Ma Huihui couldn''t help it anymore...


    Students? As soon as someone takes the lead, naturally someone will follow suit...


    When Ma Huihui shouted, almost all male and female students in the class yelled... "Ms. Zhou is so handsome..."


    "Hey, shouldn''t you tell me in English-goodbye teacher?" Zhou Ye laughed and amused.


    His words immediately caused the girls to shout again...


    Looking at the behavior of these students... a high school teacher whispered in the headmaster''s ear with some worry: "This... Teacher Zhou''s teaching level is very high, but... he is a little too handsome, will he not? Will something go wrong?"


    It''s no wonder that this teacher would say that... After all, what the teacher and students love... is really a taboo topic in school.


    Hearing what the teacher said, Principal Lin smiled: "It doesn''t matter, as long as the teaching level is good, it''s okay. I will have a good talk with Teacher Xiao Zhou about the issue you are worried about..."


    "Well... Since the principal said that, then I''m fine... I think Teacher Xiao Zhou is perfectly qualified for this position!"


    "That''s it!"


    Principal Lin smiled and got up and walked out...


    Zhou Ye, who finished the class here, also left the teaching building with Principal Lin and the others...


    On the other side, with some dismay, Ma Huihui chased the figures of the teachers out of the classroom... She lay on the railing of the building, watching her brother Zhou follow Principal Lin and the others to the office building.


    "Teacher Zhou is so handsome..." A voice came from her ears, awakening Ma Huihui, who looked at Zhou Ye''s back intently with her eyes...


    She turned her head to see that it was not someone else but her deskmate...Xia Qingqing.


    "It would be great if I could marry a man like Teacher Zhou in the future..." At this time, Xia Qingqing was like a nympho, holding her heart in her hands, looking selfless.


    "Don''t be nympho...Do you want to make trouble for Teacher Zhou?" Ma Huihui hurriedly covered her sister at the same table, and looked around with a startled look.


    Well, at this moment, all the girls on the railings all around are chased out of the class.


    It seems that there are so many hidden rivals... Ma Huihui thought a little discouraged.


    "Woo... Huihui, do you want to smother me?"


    Perhaps it was because Ma Huihui was distracted, she clutched Xia Qingqing''s little hand and tried a little harder.


    "It''s best to kill you... the province will trouble Teacher Zhou!" Ma Huihui said half-truth.


    "You are just jealous that I am more prettier than you... You want to monopolize Teacher Zhou''s gaze..." Xia Qingqing chuckles: "When Teacher Zhou was in class, she looked at me a few times. He must have fallen in love with me..."


    "Hehe... Are you prettier than me?" Ma Huihui smiled mockingly, and then inadvertently stiffened her chest...


    Xia Qingqing was struck instantly and couldn''t find herself...


    In terms of flat chest, Ma Huihui is not ugly at all except for being a little darker. Not only is it not ugly, but also very beautiful...Moreover, her most advantage over Xia Qingqing is that she developed earlier.


    The so-called, how can breasts gather people''s hearts...


    Heh heh, the words are coming together... this time there is no such sentence yet.


    But even so, as a woman''s intuition, Ma Huihui feels that her big breasts relative to her friends are definitely the best tool to attract men''s attention.


    Besides, in Ma Huihui''s mind, during class, her brother Zhou was definitely not looking at Xia Qingqing, but at herself... After all, she had an extraordinary relationship with Zhou Ye.


    Thinking of this, Ma Huihui seemed to think of the charming dream of last night again, and her pretty face flushed suddenly.


    Fortunately, it is good to be black, at least not easily noticed when blushing.


    Just when the two little friends were messing around...


    Zhou Ye has followed President Lin into his office...


    Principal Lin sat down calmly, then looked at Zhou Ye in front of him and smiled.


    It looks like it''s like picking up money.

 Chapter 2157

    Zhou Ye forcefully resisted the urge to punch the old man who was smirking at him, and asked, "Principal Lin, have I passed the test?"


    "Passed... Definitely passed!" Principal Lin smiled and nodded, and said, "To be honest, even an old bookmaker who has been teaching for half my life dare not say that I am better than you... , There is a small question, I want to ask you..."


    "Oh? What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Ahem... it''s Teacher Xiao Zhou, have you talked about the subject?"


    Zhou Ye was shocked when he heard President Lin''s words."Not yet, what''s wrong? Is there a problem?"


    "Talking to someone is a life-long event..." Principal Lin said with a smile: "I am the representative organization caring about your private life... Do you want me to introduce you to a girlfriend? Don''t worry... It''s definitely a hardship. Good hardworking girl..."


    "Ahem... Well, don''t need Principal Lin!" Zhou Ye waved his hand speechlessly, "Although I didn''t talk about a partner, I already have a couple of wives in my house..."


    "What?" Hearing this, Principal Lin jumped for a while and almost didn''t jump up... "Wife in the room?"


    "Yeah..." Zhou Ye said with an innocent look: "After all, I am from Ryukyu. We can have polygamy there..."


    "Ahem, sorry, sorry... I forgot Xiao Zhou, you are an international friend..."


    After hearing Zhou Ye''s explanation, Principal Lin sat down a little embarrassed...


    Since Zhou Ye has already married a wife, the problem is naturally not big...


    In the eyes of Principal Lin, if Zhou Ye had no wife, he would introduce a girlfriend to Zhou Ye... After all, the young man is so handsome, and the little girls in the school are so obsessed with him... ¡­Someday something will happen.


    But fortunately, since Zhou Ye has a wife...at least from the experience of Principal Lin, if such a handsome husband is placed outside, his wives will definitely not rest assured, I guess they will come to him in a few days. Up...


    When the time comes, the fresh-blooded young man will have a place to vent his youth... The little girls in the school will be safe.


    Thinking of this, Principal Lin stood up with a smile and stretched out his hand to Zhou Ye, "Teacher Xiao Zhou, welcome you to be a glorious teachers of the people..."


    Chapter 2538 the big Lolita delivered to the door


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and thirty eight


    Well, just like that, Principal Lin recruited Zhou Ye, a wolf in sheep''s clothing, into the ranks of pure teachers.


    More than that, President Lin even assigned Zhou Ye a single dormitory...


    Well, even though Zhou Ye has already refused very politely... But, there is no way. As a rare foreign teacher in this era, President Lin said that Zhou Ye should be allocated a single dormitory for whatever reason.


    Zhou Ye could only laugh at this...


    No way, the Chinese people in this era are so enthusiastic.


    The single dormitory assigned to Zhou Ye is located in the faculty living area behind the school.


    In the future, this place will become a welfare housing for faculty and staff in the High School Affiliated to Normal University, but now it is a single dormitory for single teachers.


    While there was still some time before school, President Lin asked the teacher in the logistics department to take Zhou Ye to look at the single dormitory assigned to him, and gave him the key.


    The bachelor building is an old-fashioned building like a school building. It has four floors, and each floor has a shared bathroom and washroom.


    And Zhou Ye''s dormitory is on the second floor-206.


    The whole room is not very big, about 30 square meters. If you block it with wooden boards, you can barely make a small living room.


    After getting the key, Zhou Ye handed over the decoration work to the patrol envoy who had been following him.


    No way, he could do it himself, but what a pity-he is now in a state of being''sealed'' and can''t use his abilities, so he can only trouble patrol them, laugh.


    After taking a look at his single dormitory, Zhou Ye left the single dormitory...


    He won''t officially start his job until tomorrow. Now, the school bell has been playing for a long time, it''s almost noon... It''s time to find a place to have a meal.


    However, as Zhou Ye walked slowly towards the school gate, a crisp voice came from behind him.


    "Teacher Zhou¡­¡­"


    Zhou Ye turned his head and looked...It was no one else calling him, it was the little black girl Ma Huihui, and beside her there was a quiet figure-her deskmate, Xia Qingqing.


    Seeing the two big loli leaping towards him, Zhou Ye smiled and asked, "It''s you, don''t you go home for dinner at noon?"


    "Ms. Zhou, Huihui and I are dual employees at home, so I didn''t have any food when I went back at noon!" Xia Qingqing said rushingly, "We are planning to go out on the street to buy something to eat... and I met you!"


    Hearing the words of the two big loli, Zhou Ye smiled... "Then you go to dinner... Teacher, I''m going back!"


    "Wait, Teacher Zhou..." Little Black Girl hurriedly said, "Or I would invite you to dinner, just as thank you for saving me last night..."


    "Last night? Saved you?" Xia Qingqing was stunned by this sentence...


    "Um... When I went back last night, I ran into two hooligans. Fortunately, Teacher Zhou passed by and beat the two hooligans and saved me..." Ma Huihui hurriedly explained.


    "Teacher Zhou is amazing..." Xia Qingqing''s eyes lit up when she heard this.


    He is handsome, lectures are funny and humorous... and he can beat gangsters.


    This is simply the perfect Prince Charming template...


    When Zhou Ye heard what Little Black Girl said, he smiled and shook his head, "Not as good as you said, just two rookies..."


    "What... If it wasn''t Big Brother Zhou at the time, I didn''t know what would happen..."


    Ma Huihui was anxious, and even the title of Big Brother Zhou came out.


    She grabbed Zhou Ye''s sleeve directly, and said coquettishly: "If Teacher Zhou doesn''t let me invite you to dinner, I won''t let you go..."


    Hearing what Little Black Girl said, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... This Nima, the wolf does not eat the sheep, and the sheep are not willing... Hey, since you are willing to die, then I am willing to bury you.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly... "Forget it, don''t invite me to dinner, I''m not used to eating outside, so I just buy some food, go to my house, I will cook for you..."


    "Yeah¡­¡­"


    "I''ll help too..."


    Little Black Girl and Xia Qingqing said joyfully...


    The three of them simply walked towards the nearby vegetable market----


    After buying food, Zhou Ye returned to his residence with two big loli...The single dormitory was not allowed, after all, there were many people there.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye can only take them back to his residence...


    To be honest, if the person inviting them was not Zhou Ye, these two big loli would definitely not come back together so unsuspectingly.


    No way, the bonus given to him by Zhou Ye''s appearance was too high, and his profession also gave him a sense of security for two big loli, people''s teacher.


    After returning home with two big loli, Zhou Ye asked them to sit in the living room for a while and walk into the kitchen with vegetables.

 Chapter 2158

    In the living room¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Xia Qingqing looked at this very warm and comfortable decorated room, and couldn''t help but sigh: "I guess Teacher Zhou must be rich at home..."


    "Yes..." the little black girl Ma Huihui said absently.


    "By the way... Huihui, tell me how you were saved by Teacher Zhou last night..." The little girl''s curiosity is always very heavy...


    "It''s nothing, I was on duty yesterday, and it was a little late when I returned..."


    Ma Huihui talked about what happened to her last night, and she glanced at the kitchen from time to time...


    At this moment, Xia Qingqing suddenly exclaimed... "Wow-Teacher Zhou actually has a game console here..."


    With that said, Xia Qingqing ran to the TV cabinet and squatted down... "Super Mary... I really want to have fun..."


    Speaking of this, Xia Qingqing stood up and ran to the door of the kitchen, "Ms. Zhou, can I play your game console?"


    "Let''s play... By the way, will you turn it on?" Zhou Ye asked while washing the dishes.


    "Don''t worry, teacher... trivial!" Xia Qingqing happily rushed back to the living room with permission, and started to adjust the game console... "Huihui, come... let''s play together!"


    Ma Huihui looked at the tablemate with a look of excitement. After hesitating for a while, she said: "You can play by yourself... I''ll go and help Teacher Zhou!"


    "go Go¡­¡­"


    Xia Qingqing couldn''t care about her tablemate at this time...Her mind was occupied by the game console.


    Seeing Xia Qingqing ignored her, Ma Huihui got up and walked towards the kitchen...


    When she came to the door of the kitchen, she took a deep breath, opened the sliding door of the kitchen and walked in, "Ms. Zhou, I''m here to help you..."


    Zhou Ye, who was busy, saw the little black girl who walked in and smiled: "That''s OK...you help me wash these vegetables..."


    "Well, leave it to me!"


    Chapter 2539 the meat of the mouth


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and thirty-nine


    Ma Huihui took the green vegetables from Zhou Ye, rolled up her sleeves, and began to wash in the sink.


    While washing the vegetables, she peeped at Zhou Ye who was cutting the vegetables...


    In her eyes, Zhou Ye looked so handsome even when cutting vegetables.


    After a while, the vegetables were washed, Ma Huihui put the washed vegetables next to the cutting board."Ms. Zhou, I''m done washing...what else is left?"


    "It''s nothing, you go out to play..." Zhou Ye smiled at the big Lolita.


    "Is it okay for me to watch you cooking?" Da Lolita was obviously unwilling to leave the kitchen, because it meant she was going to be separated from Zhou Ye.


    "If you are not afraid of being smoked by the oil, you can..." Zhou Ye smiled...and didn''t forcibly drive Dolly away from the kitchen.


    "I''m not afraid of oil fumes..." Ma Huihui said as she walked to Zhou Ye''s side, and said calmly, "Right, Teacher Zhou...I have a few words, I don''t understand them too much, you can give Shall I talk?"


    "Okay, you say..." Zhou Ye didn''t care...


    "One is L, O, V, E... How should I pronounce this word? What does it mean?" After asking this sentence, Ma Huihui felt that her heart was beating like a drum. Feeling unable to breathe...


    When Zhou Ye heard Ma Huihui''s words, he was stunned...L, O, V, E??love?Love??


    Did you get teased by a big loli??


    Ma Huihui watched Zhou Ye stop, and she became more nervous... She trembled her lips, and said: "Also, there is another word...KISS...Can you tell me the meaning of this word? Teacher... ¡­Best, best you tell me with action¡­what does this word mean!"


    Hearing this, Zhou Ye sighed silently...


    He knew that she would never let go of this big Lolita who was deeply in love.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye gently put down the kitchen knife in his hand...then he took the towel hung on the side and wiped his hands.


    "Do you really want me to show you the meaning of this word?" Zhou Ye looked at Little Black Girl''s eyes and asked seriously.


    "Yes, yes... Teacher... I want to know..."


    Before Ma Huihui had finished speaking, she felt like her eyes were dark...Her little eyes had been completely blocked by Zhou Ye.


    When she realized that Zhou Ye was kissing herself, Ma Huihui felt her head bang... The whole person almost lost consciousness... She could only rely on her instinct... to hug her tightly with her arms Zhou Ye''s neck...


    And her little cowardice opened slightly obediently... let her teacher''s tongue dig into her mouth, making trouble.


    "Mmm...Teacher...Mmm..."


    "Don''t talk... Feel the word with your heart..."


    "Mmm...Teacher...Teacher...I love you...Teacher..."


    Before they knew it, the two hugged each other.


    Compared to Zhou Ye, a sophisticated fellow, Ma Huihui looks extremely immature...


    She could only hug Zhou Ye''s neck tightly with her arms, point her toes, and let Zhou Ye''s big hands dip into her clothes to find the secrets.


    I have to say that this era of school uniforms are all elastic pants, which is really great.


    At least Zhou Ye''s big hands basically didn''t encounter any obstacles around Da Luoli''s waist...


    After a while, Zhou Ye''s big hands went deep into Ma Huihui''s long trousers. One side held up the elastic buttocks of Big Lolita. Ten flexible fingers were like playing the piano, taking turns in the valley under her buttocks. Sliding in...


    "Teacher...uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Ma Huihui felt that the secret place between her legs, under the play of her teacher''s fingers, had become so wet...


    The itchy and sticky feeling made her a little uncomfortable, and she couldn''t help clamping her legs.


    However, this was useless... this action not only did not relieve the itching, but made a fire involuntarily rise in her heart.


    She wants to yell loudly... but she can''t yell...


    Finally, an electric shock rose from her tailbone, and an indescribable sense of refreshment instantly filled her body...


    Da Lolita couldn''t help but feel stiff, followed by a trembling...


    Zhou Ye knew that Da Lolita had reached the first climax in her life...


    He smiled and let go of Huihui''s little eyes, lowered his head and whispered in her ear: "Now, Huihui, do you know what KISS does?"


    "Huh...huh..."

 Chapter 2159

    At this time, Ma Huihui was like a salted fish on the shore, breathing fresh air greedily... Her mind was blank, her whole body trembling constantly, she had no energy to answer Zhou Ye''s questions...


    But Zhou Ye didn''t expect her to answer her own questions...


    "Come on, be good... lie here!" Zhou Ye gently pulled Da Lolita''s shoulder... let her turn her back to him, and then grabbed her little hand to make her bend down and lie on one spotlessly. On the stove.


    The big Lolita at this time was like a well-behaved and obedient doll, let Zhou Ye fiddle with.


    Waiting for her to pose...Zhou Ye grabbed her pants and swept down...


    In an instant, Da Lolita''s lower body, which was initially feminine, was exposed in front of Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye gently took out his own cock and pressed it between the slippery legs of Da Lolita... bend over in her ear and whispered: "Are you going to be the last?"


    "me¡­¡­"


    Huihui felt the hot giant against her legs, and her heart was very flustered...The very small buttocks were also clamped tightly at this time...The words were a little incomplete.


    "Don''t be afraid... As long as you say no, the teacher will not force you..."


    Perhaps because Zhou Ye¡¯s voice was gentle enough, or because he had enough trust in the man who brought her first orgasm, Da Lolita relaxed at this moment... "I think some... some too early... ¡­"


    However, as soon as she finished speaking...Zhou Ye blocked Xiao Xiang, and then a tearing pain came from her lower body...


    "Hmm..."


    Because Xiao Hu was kissed, Da Lolita¡¯s painful cry could not come out...


    And because of her posture, her whole body was suppressed by Zhou Ye, struggling and there was nowhere to struggle... At this moment, Da Luo Li''s heart was both wronged and angry...


    The grievance is that Zhou Ye''s words don''t count... the anger is that Zhou Ye made her hurt...


    And although Zhou Ye couldn''t speak because he was obsessed with Da Lolita, his smiling eyes were enough to explain everything.


    Do you think he will put the meat delivered to the side without eating?Just kidding, when has he been so hypocritical??


    Chapter 2540 teacher, go to Qingqing


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and forty


    After a while, Zhou Ye felt that the struggle of the big Lolita under her body was no longer as violently as she had just started...only then did she let go of her small eyes.


    "Uuuuu...you lie..."


    As soon as Da Lori was free, she burst into tears...


    "Hey, it will hurt sooner or later... I can''t help myself... Who made you tempting me like a little fairy?" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Then, then you can''t lie to me...uuu..."


    Zhou Ye''s sentence was not a compliment, which made Da Lori feel sweet, and she didn''t feel so uncomfortable anymore...


    "No way, who told me to like you?" Zhou Ye whispered in the ear of Da Lolita.


    "..." When she heard this, Lolita''s sobbing sound became much smaller in an instant... Zhou Ye hit the iron while it was hot, and kissed it again.


    After a while... he felt that Da Lolita''s passage with her cock tightly relaxed a lot...


    So, I gradually moved...


    As the hot giant in her body entered and exited, Ma Huihui gradually felt a strange sensation... She could not help but let out a soft moan...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Just when Zhou Ye took away Da Lolita for the first time in the kitchen...


    Xia Qingqing in the living room also played video games for a long time...


    Playing games is playing games, but after all, I am not hungry...


    After a long while, Xia Qingqing put down the game controller in her hand and covered her grunting belly... "So hungry..."


    If she was at home, she would have yelled [Mom, is the meal still not ready?...But this is not her home after all, she can''t do such a rude thing...


    Therefore, Xia Qingqing could only stand up and walk towards the kitchen...


    Coming to the door of the kitchen, Xia Qingqing opened the door of the kitchen unsuspectingly, and asked: "Teacher...the meal has not yet..."


    Before she finished speaking, she was stunned by the scene before her.


    I saw that on the kitchen stove, her deskmate Ma Huihui was lying there with her small face buried in her arms, groaning.


    At this time, her pants on the lower part of her body had been half down...


    Behind her, it was Zhou Ye...He was using his thick and hideous giant to go in and out between Huihui''s legs.


    Every time she enters, there will always be a muffled groan in Huihui Big Lolita''s mouth... and every time she draws it out, there will always be a piece of white viscous liquid on the giant...


    Seeing this scene, Xia Qingqing was stupid...


    And Xia Qingqing¡¯s just questioning obviously shocked the big Lolita who was enjoying herself. She saw her tablemate come in, and she was immediately anxious... "Don¡¯t look... Don¡¯t look... Qingqing..."


    While talking, Da Lolita desperately arched her small buttocks backwards. Her intention was to shove the cock out of her body, but it was a pity--this action not only failed to give Zhou Ye¡¯s cock Squeezing it out, instead made his cock penetrate deeper into her body...


    This violent impact made her whole body soft in an instant, and she didn''t use any strength.


    No way, who made her use too much force and caused Zhou Ye''s glans to hit her womb mouth.


    Zhou Ye felt that this moment was extremely refreshing.


    Because of the tension, Huihui Daluoli''s whole body tightened... and her passage was as tight as a small hand.


    "I...I...I''m sorry..." Xia Qingqing didn''t know what to say at this time... She turned around and ran out.


    "Can''t let Qingqing run away..." At this time, Da Luoli relied on only a trace of consciousness, and said: "Teacher...ah...you...ah...you go get Qingqing back..."


    "Don''t worry, she can''t run away..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "I''ll take care of you first..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye no longer kept his hands, his hands holding big Lolita''s small fat buttocks was a burst of crazy output.


    She had become sensitive because of tension, and Zhou Ye operated in this way. In less than a minute, Da Lolita screamed-reached an unprecedented climax... The lewd water was mixed with incontinent urine, Soaked her pants...


    Zhou Ye walked out of the kitchen holding big Lolita who was completely unable to get up again...


    At this time, Xia Qingqing was desperately pulling the door of the living room...


    She didn''t know what to do now, the only thought in her heart was - to escape here quickly.

 Chapter 2160

    But it''s a pity-the door of the room was locked by the patrol ambassador as early as the incident happened, let alone her, even if it is a third-level locksmith, don''t even want to open the door.


    "Don''t come...Don''t come..."


    Seeing Zhou Ye holding her bare buttocks, her lower body in a mess, Ma Huihui, who was completely immobile, walked into the living room, Xia Qingqing curled up at the door in fright, shouting loudly.


    However, Zhou Ye did not pay attention to her. Instead, she put the big Lolita first on the sofa and lay down, then took out a new towel from the bathroom, helped her to take off her pants completely, and wiped her messy. Lower body.


    After all this was done, Zhou Ye took out a quilt and put it on Da Lolita...Although there is heating in the room, it is cold after all.


    Zhou Ye didn''t want his future daughter to complain that she didn''t take good care of her mother...


    After getting everything done, Zhou Ye walked up to Xia Qingqing with a smile and said cheerfully: "Sorry, classmate Xia Qingqing, for the time being, I can''t let you go..."


    "I...I swear I won''t say...Don''t kill me...uuuuu..."


    Hearing Xia Qingqing¡¯s words, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "Don¡¯t say such silly things, how could I kill you? Of course... it¡¯s impossible to let you go. If you are in my position, Would you believe in what I called my oath?"


    "You know... this is not a trivial matter..." Zhou Ye continued: "Once the matter goes out, Huihui will face the strange gaze of others...I am a man, but Huihui can''t. She is just a little girl..."


    "So, we''d better find a way to get the best of both worlds, which can ensure that you don''t say anything, but also that we don''t hurt you..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s gentle voice, Xia Qingqing also gradually calmed down...


    After all, she still has a good impression of Zhou Ye... It''s just that the scene just now was too shocking... That''s why she was a little confused.


    However, at this moment...


    Ma Huihui''s voice came from the living room..."Teacher...you can also put Qingqing on, only in this way can she keep a secret..."


    Hearing these words, Xia Qingqing jumped up, and frantically pulled up the door...


    That''s right, she has a good impression of Zhou Ye, but it is not enough to allow her to ignore Ma Huihui''s existence and serve her husband together...


    But, it is a pity that the door cannot be opened... "Sorry, classmate Xia Qingqing..."


    "Ah----! You let me go... let me go..." Xia Qingqing, who was suddenly picked up by Zhou Ye, was struggling desperately in his arms. However, this was useless... In the end, she was still caught Zhou Ye hugged into the living room...


    Chapter 2541 Official, I miss you so much...


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and forty one


    After two o''clock in the afternoon, Xia Qingqing and Ma Huihui, two big loli, walked out of Zhou Ye''s residence.


    The two walked in tandem--


    Xia Qingqing was in front, and Ma Huihui followed behind her.


    At this time, Xia Qingqing felt that she was accustomed to walking in the usual posture, and now she is uncomfortable how to walk.


    There is always a feeling of emptiness between the legs...


    Although it hurt at first, the pervert teacher also gave her a good medicine. Now she only feels cool underneath. The pain is not very painful, but she feels a little unspeakable.


    "Qingqing... don''t be angry, okay..."


    Huihui, who was following Xia Qingqing, couldn''t help laughing as she watched her awkward way of walking.


    But in the end, she still didn''t laugh...After all, although she was urging Zhou Ye to break her tablemate just now, although she urged Zhou Ye to break her tablemate, it did not mean she was safe. Now, the most important thing is Let''s comfort my tablemate first...


    Therefore, Huihui hurried two steps and chased up... took Xia Qingqing''s little hand, and shook it gently: "Don''t be angry with me... OK! Good Qingqing..."


    "Huh-how dare I be angry with you? You will be my sister in the future..." Xia Qingqing snorted, raising her hand to shake Huihui''s hand away.


    Maybe it''s because her movements are a bit too big...


    Involved in the injury of the lower body, Xia Qingqing couldn''t help but snorted, covering her lower abdomen... and frowned.


    "Are you okay, Qingqing..."


    Huihui hurriedly supported Xia Qingqing''s body and asked anxiously.


    "I...I''m fine..."


    Damn, those things are flowing out again...Xia Qingqing''s heart couldn''t help but feel sad.


    That bad guy, why did he shoot so many things into his body... What else, there will never be a baby, let her rest assured...


    She can rest assured that there are ghosts...


    However, it''s really comfortable when being shot by that...


    No way, can''t think about it...If you think about it, she can''t help but want to go back to the bad teacher.


    "Is it okay?" Huihui asked uneasy.


    "I''m really okay..." Perhaps it was the worry on Huihui''s face that touched the softness in Xia Qingqing''s heart, and her tone improved a lot."I blame that bastard for shooting so much into my body... What should I do if I am really pregnant!"


    "Don''t worry... Teacher Zhou said it''s okay, so there will be nothing wrong!" Huihui smiled and comforted when she heard her tablemate.


    Looking at Huihui''s heartless and heartless appearance, Xia Qingqing couldn''t help but say: "You just face him like this, and someday he gets tired of playing with you... I lose you, see if you still protect me. he."


    "It''s okay, absolutely not..." Huihui said with a smile: "Teacher Zhou said, he likes me..."


    "..." Xia Qingqing couldn''t help rolling her eyes when she heard Huihui''s words...


    Why is he so naive at the same table??


    Can a man believe it??


    Thinking of this in her heart, Xia Qingqing couldn''t help but say: "Yes, your teacher Zhou is the most powerful, and loves you the most... When you say it, you drag me into the water..."


    "Hehehehe..." Huihui spit out her little tongue embarrassedly, "but Qingqing didn''t you also feel comfortable at that time?"


    "And you yell much louder than me..."


    "Bah, I was forced... that bastard he was raping..."


    "Shhh, keep your voice down..."


    Huihui hurriedly covered her tablemate, "If you really have a child in your stomach, are you still planning to send Teacher Zhou to prison?"


    "Huh... we are going to send him to prison... that bastard..."


    Although Xia Qingqing said so, she involuntarily lowered her voice... Obviously, this girl had no idea of ??going to the police station to report the case.


    Or it should be said that her feelings for Zhou Ye at this time are very complicated.


    Saying love...it''s kind of - after all, Zhou Ye is so handsome, and his face is enough love.

 Chapter 2161

    It¡¯s a bit of hate... after all, at the beginning, Zhou Ye was regarded as rape to her... It¡¯s just that, behind her, she almost gave up resistance, not only giving up resistance, but also a very cooperative transformation. posture¡­¡­


    But what about sending Zhou Ye to prison??


    She just screamed... she would never do this kind of thing.


    Can''t say whether it is unbearable or unwilling... Anyway, she didn''t even want to send Zhou Ye to prison.


    Anyway... the originally cracked friendship between Ma Huihui and Xia Qingqing was made up again in the short ten-minute journey. Not only that... Maybe it''s because they have seen each other''s worst side. , The relationship between them seems to be better than before.


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t know about all this...


    At this time, he was in his own home, listening to the report of the wind patrol.


    "So - in fact, this Xia Qingqing is the female costume designer in the episode of [Ghost Going to Bed] in Ling Pendulum?"


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    "Impossible..." Zhou Ye leaned on the sofa carelessly, muttering: "It''s only eight years... If you calculate by time, she should have just been born at this time..."


    "Mmm...Master...Mmm...Have you forgotten...Mum...Butterfly effect...Mum..." The patrol envoy licked hard, "Know...Mum...History There shouldn¡¯t be any from the Da¡¯an Dynasty...Mmm...Master...Mmm...You have changed too many things...Mmm..."


    "Uh... well, I accept this explanation..."


    Zhou Ye sighed silently... "Come, come up and move by yourself..."


    "Yes, Master..." Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the wind patrol envoy''s eyes suddenly brightened, and she stood up directly...Pulling up her fat buttocks, holding on to the meat stick, she sat down hard...


    As the feeling of fullness in the lower body came into his mind, the wind patrol envoy could not help but let out a coquettish moan, "Master...you are so big..."


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly when he heard the words and slapped the dolphins following the wind patrol... "Don''t talk nonsense, move quickly..."


    "Yes...ah...Master...it''s so good...Master..."


    In the room, there was a red-faced cry again...


    Anyway, Zhou Ye doesn''t need to go to school this afternoon, he will officially start class tomorrow... Why are you so flustered?


    Of course, the wind patrol in the afternoon is just an appetizer...the one that comes in the evening is a big dish.


    At five or six in the afternoon, a knock on the door sounded.


    Zhou Ye smiled and opened the door of the room, only to see a slim figure wearing a white trench coat appeared in front of him.


    "Official...I miss you so much..."


    Chapter 2542 Bai Suzhen''s racial talent


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and forty two


    Seeing this white and slim figure in front of him, Zhou Ye smiled...


    "I miss you too, Suzhen..."


    As soon as he stretched out his hand, Zhou Ye hugged the woman named Suzhen, then turned and closed the door.


    "Officials...people don''t agree with the sisters'' proposal, but...the arms are not on the thighs, since the sisters said that, I dare not object..." Su Zhen said, looking at Zhou Ye pitifully , Asked: "Officials, don''t you blame me..."


    "How is it possible?" Zhou Ye said, a pair of big hands had slipped into her dress...


    "Officials... don''t be so hurry, I''ll go cook for you..." Su Zhen''s face blushed and pulled Zhou Ye''s hand aside... and then ran into the kitchen quickly.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but chuckle while watching the girl''s fat buttocks swaying left and right when she ran... As expected, she was a snake demon, that figure was really domineering.


    Who is this woman named Suzhen??


    Of course it is Bai Suzhen in the world of spirit pendulum...


    It is also interesting to say that when Zhou Ye used the causal tracing method to find her, she was a little white snake who had just learned to practice.


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye brought her to her side... and raised her since childhood.


    Under Zhou Ye''s care, Xiao Bai Suzhen was of course a perfect adult.


    By the way, the green snake disguised as a female snake was killed by Zhou Ye early on under the banner of being a substitute for the sky...So, there was no such thing as Xiaoqing at all.


    There was only one little white snake raised by Zhou Ye.


    I have to say¡ªZhou Ye really took great pains in order to give this little girl an ideal appearance.


    It¡¯s been to shape the Three Views from an early age, and to take it for fun.


    But it''s a pity - every defense is not against the house thief.


    In the end, Xiaobai actually mixed up with the Nine Heavens Meihu Xiaowei and the Suzaku descendant Queer, and formed a so-called Demon-born Alliance in his harem.


    Hey, you got crooked by accident...


    This girl, don''t look at the obedient behavior in front of Zhou Ye, but in the harem, she is also a well-known little demon girl.


    She can''t find her for good deeds, but she must have a share of mischief.


    But fortunately, she finally knew the severity, and the jokes made between the sisters were all harmless little jokes.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help sighing.


    Why is the same Bai Suzhen, and why is Xiao Bai from another world so well-behaved and sensible??Why is this so inconvenient??


    After a while--


    The table in front of Zhou Ye was already full of various dishes...


    Obviously, Bai Suzhen understands her man''s preferences and cooks what he likes best.


    What can Zhou Ye criticize for such a sensible girl??


    After the meal was prepared, Bai Suzhen smiled and sat in the arms of her own man, leaned on his ears, exhaled and whispered in a low voice: "My father...you, you have not eaten alone with Zhen''er for a long time. ..."


    Hearing this, Zhou Ye also sighed... "It''s really been a long time..."


    Ever since Zhou Ye ordered Bai Suzhen, he has always raised her as a daughter...


    "My father... Zhen''er missed you..." As she said, Bai Suzhen slipped from his arms to the table...


    Then, Zhou Ye felt that the pants he had just put on were taken off again...


    Soon, a warm little coot swallowed his whole cock.


    "Hi... or a familiar taste..."

 Chapter 2162

    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but look down... I saw that Bai Suzhen at this time had turned into a child with a double-head bun, and the cute and big eyes were full of innocent and innocent eyes.


    However, her actions at this time were absolutely not innocent.


    At this moment, her little pink face was swollen, Xiao Zhu had completely swallowed Zhou Ye''s little brother... and the throats that were supported by applause were still squirming.


    True Deep Throat Dafa.


    Perhaps because of racial talent, there is no one other than Bai Suzhen who can truly provide Zhou Ye with deep throat services without using power outside of certain specifications.


    By the way, Bai Suzhen was tricked into eating meat sticks by Zhou Ye since she was a child.


    However, she herself likes to eat too... After all, Zhou Ye''s essence is also a great tonic for her.


    Above-Zhou Ye was eating here, while below... Xiaobai deliberately turned into a loli look, serving his father... This meal took almost two hours.


    Both were very satisfied afterwards...


    Zhou Ye was full, and Bai Suzhen was also full.


    Since we have all eaten... of course we have to wash and sleep.


    Zhou Ye directly picked up Bai Suzhen''s changed little Lolita and walked into the bathroom...


    After a burst of laughter and noise, lewd talk came out of the bathroom.


    Half an hour later, Zhou Ye walked out of the bathroom holding little Lolita in a posture of peeing the child.


    At this time, his meat stick was still deeply embedded in Bai Xiaoluoli''s tender holes, and even because it was too long, Bai Xiaoluoli''s slightly convex lower abdomen was pushed out in the shape of a meat stick.


    "Dad...ah...too deep...hiss...so awesome..."


    Before Zhou Ye took a step, the meat stick pushed into Bai Xiaoluoli''s meat cunt forcefully, and her lower abdomen bulged in the shape of a meat stick once.


    And little Lolita was about to groan... That scene seemed to make the holy monk return to the vulgarity.


    The place where the two men joined, the viscous liquid kept dripping down... the trace spread from the bathroom to the bedroom.


    After the two entered the bedroom-soon, moans with loli voice came out of the bedroom.


    I have to say that demons are much more fun than humans.


    At least when playing with monsters, Zhou Ye doesn''t have to worry too much...


    Moreover, because of her magical power, Bai Suzhen can fully satisfy Zhou Ye''s needs, Yu Ke Luo... soft body and light body... all kinds of difficult postures, what body is folded in half, what kind of horse, small Bai was just picking it up without any ambiguity.


    So let me say-between humans and demons, which one would you choose??


    For Zhou Ye, children do multiple-choice questions, and he wants them all.


    At this time, on the bed in the bedroom, Bai Xiaoli had her legs crossed behind her head, and her whole person turned into a meat ball... Zhou Ye held her, shaking her hard, and the meat stick went in and out of her small hole. The one that brought out countless lewd waters, but what about the little loli?He put his little head under Zhou Ye''s crotch, stretched out his long pink tongue, sometimes licked the place where the two were combined, and sometimes used his tongue into Zhou Ye''s backyard... ¡­


    I have to say that this kind of difficult posture is almost impossible for humans to do... that is, Bai Xiao Lolita relied on her ethnic talent to do it.


    2543-Sorcerer


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and forty three


    The entrance of the High School Affiliated to Normal University in the early morning is extremely lively...


    There are parents who send their children to school, and there are students who go to school on their own.


    Xia Qingqing is one of them...


    It''s just that, at this moment, her face looks a little unreasonable... After entering the campus, just a few hundred meters away, she almost bumped into someone several times.


    Until she entered her classroom, after sitting down... she still looked like a godless person.


    "Good morning, Qingqing..." A crisp greeting came to her ears, interrupting Xia Qingqing''s daze.


    "Morning, good morning..." Xia Qingqing turned to see that it was not someone else, it was yesterday''s accomplice, and her deskmate Ma Huihui.


    "What''s the matter with you? Qingqing? Why is her expression so bad?" Huihui put down her schoolbag and asked worriedly.


    "No...nothing..." Xia Qingqing looked at the noisy scene in the classroom, and how dare to say what he thought of??


    Since Xia Qingqing refused to say it, it''s useless for Huihui to be anxious.


    Time passed by one minute after another...It wasn''t until the preparatory bell for early self-study sounded that the classroom calmed down.


    At this moment, a figure walked into the classroom.


    Seeing this figure, the worry on Xia Qingqing''s face almost disappeared.


    The person in front of her was no one else, and it was Zhou Ye who was the culprit who caused her nightmare last night.


    As Zhou Ye stepped onto the stage, the students in the class became quiet.At this time, even though Ma Huihui was excited to say something... but in the end she happily shook her arm at the same table without speaking.


    Standing on the podium, Zhou Ye glanced around in the classroom, and finally stopped for a while on the two girls who were in harmony with him. Then he said, "Hello everyone, classmates... tell everyone. Very bad news!"


    "What bad news? Teacher..."


    "Yeah...what''s the bad news?"


    At this time, Xia Qingqing and Ma Huihui both raised their hearts in their throats... They were really scared, afraid that Zhou Ye would say [Because of XX, I can¡¯t teach you all the students...]


    Until then, how will they find this bastard...


    Yes, that''s right... They do know where Zhou Ye''s home is.


    But, what if he suddenly goes out of town?What if you go abroad?


    The world is so big, how do they find this bastard??


    For a time, the small faces of the two big loli''s became ugly to the extreme.


    "The bad news is--" Zhou Ye smiled and dragged his voice, after suffocating the appetites of the students, he said: "From today onwards, I will be your head teacher...I will spend the next time with you. Two years..."


    Hearing these words, Xia Qingqing and Ma Huihui couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Regarding Zhou Ye''s malicious behavior, the two big loli could not help but cursed in unison, "Scare me to death, bastard..."


    Although the voice was low, the two were close, so they heard each other''s words.


    This coincidence made the two of them look at each other involuntarily...Well, at this moment, the two big loli actually felt a sense of sympathy.


    Of course, sympathy and sympathy are sympathy, but-they won''t be reconciled if they don''t trouble Zhou Ye.


    Thinking of this, Xia Qingqing was the first to attack-she directly raised her hand, indicating that she had something to say.

 Chapter 2163

    "Student Xia Qingqing, is there any problem?"


    When Zhou Ye saw the girl''s face filled with anger, he knew that she would never have anything good to say, but he didn''t care, so he just named Xia Qingqing.


    "I want to know, why does the teacher say that this is bad news? Could it be that-teacher, do you feel that you are limited in your level and cannot take on the important responsibility of the head teacher?" Xia Luoli is not soft, so she just uses this kind of questioning Ask Zhou Ye about his attitude.


    Hearing Xia Qingqing''s words, the students in the classroom were shocked...


    This is the first time they have seen Xia Qingqing have such an attitude... what should I say?Not giving any face to the teacher... Is this still the lively study committee, Miss Xia?


    "Of course not..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "The only reason I would say that this is bad news is because I will use the most severe attitude to educate you to become talents...because I have always believed that strict teachers produce good disciples. In other words...So, the fact that I acted as the teacher in charge of the second and third grades is very bad news for you."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the students in the audience suddenly let out a scream...


    "The free school life is gone forever..."


    "Lao Huang...Why did you leave us and go to the sea?" [Lao Huang is the former head teacher of the second and third grade, the English teacher who resigned and went south.


    Seeing the students look like bereaved concubines, Zhou Ye showed a smile on his face.


    That''s right, that''s it... Feel the resentment of the students from the 21st century, let you know what is called a mountain of books, let you understand what is called endless homework...


    Ahem...


    In any case, this early self-study is a successful early self-study and a memorable early self-study.


    Zhou Ye brought the advanced teaching concepts of the 21st century into the 1980s as early as possible.


    As a teacher, he is serious and responsible.


    The rest of life gradually entered the right track.


    Of course, for Zhou Ye-it was on the right track, but for the two big loli Xia Qingqing and Ma Huihui, it was an extremely exciting campus life.


    In the classroom after school¡ª¡ª


    After school at noon--in Zhou Ye''s single dormitory--


    They left their liquid everywhere...


    Even once, because the three of them were playing too hard in the classroom...so that they didn''t have the energy to clean the battlefield, the next morning, the classmates said that there was a strange smell in the classroom.


    This shocked Xia Qingqing and Ma Huihui...


    For the whole day, the two of them were suspicious, and they always felt that their classmates looked at them a little wrong.


    But it turns out that they think too much...


    This is the 1980s after all, and for many students, that strange smell does not mean anything.


    They are a little guilty...


    Anyway-with the arrival of the winter vacation, Zhou Ye handed over to the school an answer that satisfied the principal.


    The final grades of the students in the second and third classes of junior high school have improved to varying degrees.


    For this reason, at the semester ceremony during the winter vacation, Principal Lin also praised the second and third grades once...


    In this regard, the students in the second and third grades of junior high school said that they would rather not praise, and just ask Uncle Zhou to show mercy.


    Chapter 2544 Zhou Ye''s Winter Vacation Cram School


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and forty four


    When Xia Qingqing woke up from her sleep, it was almost nine o''clock in the morning.


    For Xia Qingqing to sleep well during the holidays,...a rare relaxation.


    She crawled out of the bed lazily, and after getting dressed... walked out of her room.


    At this time, there was soy juice and fritters on the radiator in the living room...a note was placed on the table.


    Although the decoration of the entire room is very outdated in modern terms, it is already a rare housing condition for many Beijingers.


    You know, almost all cadres who could afford to live in heating rooms in the 1980s were cadres.


    Xia Qingqing picked up her breakfast from the radiator and put it on the table... took out the bowl from the kitchen and poured out the soy juice.


    While eating a warm breakfast baked by a heater, he looked at the note at hand.


    [Qingqing, Mom and Dad are going to work... After breakfast, go to Teacher Zhou''s tuition early... Just eat at Teacher Zhou''s house at noon. We have already paid for the food for Teacher Zhou... Mother characters... 85¡¤1¡¤25


    After reading the note left by her mother, Xia Qingqing couldn''t help rolling her eyes.


    "Do you think your daughter is tutoring at the teacher''s house? Wrong... Your daughter was bullied by the beast teacher at the teacher''s house..."


    After spitting out, Xia Qingqing randomly turned the note into a ball and threw it on the table.


    There is no way to say it-


    In order for them to confess with him during the summer vacation, Zhou Ye simply came to visit him after the final exam.


    The content of that home visit was about how parents cooperate with teachers to improve their children''s academic performance.


    For the parents of other students, Zhou Ye just made some small requests to let them supervise their children to complete their homework during the winter vacation.


    However, for the parents of Xia Qingqing and Ma Huihui, he simply decided to sacrifice his winter vacation time to make up lessons for them based on optimistic about the learning talents of Xia Qingqing and Ma Huihui.


    In this regard, the parents of the two daughters are naturally desperate.


    After all, poor parents in the world... Parents without a child don''t want their children to become dragons and phoenixes.


    So-the parents of the two families raised their hands and feet in favor of Zhou Ye''s request for supplementary lessons during the holiday without any fees.


    Even in order not to delay the time on the way back and forth, the parents of the two families took the initiative to pay their children''s lunch expenses...In other words, they don''t have to go home for dinner at noon, and eat directly at Zhou Ye''s house...


    Naturally, Zhou Ye couldn''t ask for it.


    Of course, just in case¡ªZhou Ye also explained to the two parents that starting a small stove cannot be applied to large-scale make-up classes, so¡ªplease keep them secret as much as possible and don¡¯t spread it among the parents to avoid getting confused. The other parents of also send their children over...


    In this regard, the two parents patted their chests to ensure that they would never spread it randomly.


    No way, the people of this year are still quite simple, no one would think that Zhou Ye, as a people''s teacher, would do anything to his daughter.


    So - in this way, Zhou Ye can spend the winter vacation with the two big loli under the banner of making up lessons.


    After breakfast, Xia Qingqing spent a long time choosing in her closet...only then did she pick out a set of clothes that satisfied her and changed it.


    On weekdays, the school has regulations that you must wear school uniforms... But now-since there are options, why not dress up nicely?She also wanted to see how her teacher behaved when she saw her amazing...Why are women who are pleased with themselves?

 Chapter 2164

    After everything was packed, it was almost ten o''clock...


    Xia Qingqing picked up a cloth bag full of textbooks and walked out of the house.


    When she came to Zhou Ye''s house, it was almost half past ten.


    It didn''t take long to knock on the door... the door opened, and a small head stuck out behind the door.


    No one else, but her comrade-in-arms and tablemate-Ma Huihui.


    Ma Huihui saw Xia Qingqing standing outside the door and hurriedly pleaded: "Qingqing...hurry up...hurry up...help..."


    Seeing Huihui''s small head moving and shrinking, Xia Qingqing knew that there must be someone behind her at this moment.


    Sure enough, as soon as she walked into the room, she saw Zhou Ye behind Huihui...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye, holding Huihui''s waist, kept shaking...the part where the two were joined, dripping viscous liquid continuously.


    "Bad guy... That''s it in the morning..." Although she muttered so much, Xia Qingqing''s movements were not slow at all.


    She turned around and locked the door, then walked behind Zhou Ye and embraced him with open arms...


    "Ah...Qing, Qingqing...you won''t help me...but...ah..." Huihui felt the heavier impact behind her, and Huihui felt like she wanted to cry without tears.


    "Hey..." Xia Qingqing gently used her little tongue to add to her man''s back, and said: "Last time you... didn''t you also be like this... This is called, the twelfth lunar month Fast..."


    "Ah... so Qingqing... I was wrong... Ah... no more... Hurry, save me... I, I''m going to die..."


    Hearing Huihui''s cry, Xia Qingqing not only did not save her, but instead hugged her man''s waist and slammed into it harder.


    She knew that her comrade-in-arms was about to die... this time was the time to chase the poor.


    Zhou Ye also deliberately messed up at this time... "Huihui is not to blame... Ah, Qingqing, don''t push me..."


    "You, you... you will bully me... ooh..." As the cry sounded, Huihui''s whole body began to tremble...Finally, with a scream sounded-she was like death. In general, it doesn¡¯t move...


    At this time, Zhou Ye also pushed her waist hard, and injected her hot essence into her body.


    The hot semen hit her uterine mouth, and Huihui''s body was involuntarily convulsed and trembling.


    After a while, Zhou Ye put Huihui Big Lolita, who was completely dysfunctional, on the sofa in the living room... took the quilt next to her and covered her.


    At this time, Xia Qingqing was already a little emotional...


    She felt that some viscous liquid was already flowing out of her legs...At this moment, Xia Qingqing''s arms clung to Zhou Ye from behind, like a slut, kissing his back crazily...


    "Husband...I want you..."


    Zhou Ye heard the murmur from behind, his horns couldn''t help but smile."Classmate Qingqing... now, we should study hard, your parents sent you here, and want you to get a good grade..."


    Chapter 2545 Zhou Ye''s extracurricular tutoring time


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and forty five


    Xia Qingqing was shocked when he heard Zhou Ye''s words.


    It feels like-my pants are all off, you actually let me study??


    However, just when she was at a loss... Zhou Ye turned around, picked her up, and walked towards the desk next to the living room.


    Coming to the front of the desk, Zhou Ye hugged Xia Qingqing and sat on the chair. From the textbooks stacked next to the desk, he randomly picked up an algebra for the second semester of junior high and placed it on the table.


    "Come on, I will give you 30 minutes to preview your homework... and then I will start asking questions."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xia Qingqing angrily wanted to jump out of Zhou Ye''s arms and bite him fiercely.


    "Are you sure you want me to study?" Xia Daluo asked with gritted teeth.


    "Of course, I am a teacher and I am responsible to you..." Zhou Ye said politely, "Speaking of tuition, of course it must be tuition."


    When Xia Qingqing heard this, her little belly almost exploded...This bastard was playing tricks on herself.


    Well, tuition is just tuition...Anyway, I will see who is in a hurry.


    Thinking of this, Xia Qingqing sat up from Zhou Ye''s arms... "Okay, then I''ll go to tuition... But teacher, your house is a little hot, I take off my clothes first..."


    She wasn''t really looking for a reason. In Zhou Ye''s room, the heating was fully turned on and the airtightness was good... the outdoor temperature was minus three or four degrees, while the indoor temperature was about 30 degrees.


    Xia Qingqing was wearing a padded jacket when she came in. It was indeed a little hot at this time.


    Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, "Well, take it off!"


    Xia Da Lolita was not shy, walked directly to the side, and only the panties and a corset were left to take off her whole body.


    After hesitating for a while, Xia Da Lolita decided to take off the last two too...


    Anyway, how many times have the two of them done what they are supposed to do... it''s not too bad-besides, her original plan was to die of Zhou Ye, so why did she die of him wearing this??


    Thinking of this, Xia Daloli put on her cotton slippers naked and walked in front of Zhou Ye...


    At this time, Zhou Ye''s murder weapon was still high, Xia Da Luoli directly stretched out her hand and pressed his cock down, then lifted her small ass and sat on Zhou Ye''s lap.


    At this moment - Zhou Ye felt that his little brother was being clamped tightly by a mass of elastic buttocks... That feeling was extremely refreshing.


    "I''m going to start previewing...Don''t bother me!" As she said, Xia Daluo directly picked up the textbook, pretended to be serious, and opened it.


    And what about Zhou Ye?


    Not angry, he smiled and looked at the big Lolita in his arms.


    Anyway, based on his understanding of Xia Da Lolita, after a while, this girl will become a cocoon.


    Sure enough... Xia Luoli started to be a demon at this time.


    Due to the problem of the two people¡¯s postures, at this time Xia Lolli¡¯s buttock was sitting right down on her love and hate meat stick... Her plump and plump tender abalone crack was pressing right down on Zhou Ye¡¯s meat stick. on¡­¡­


    At this time, Xia Luoli, while pretending to read the book, gently swayed her ass as she was developed, which had begun to take shape.


    The tender red meat and the hot meat stick, under her pressure, are making the most intimate contact.


    I have to say that Xia Luoli''s revenge plan is indeed very useful... This kind of feeling of gently rubbing with a meat stick, but not letting it go deep, is very torturous... At least Zhou Ye feels very impulsive.


    But this is a war--


    The war between men and women...Although it is not clear, but-whoever pleads first is the loser...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye does not plan to give in at this time...


    He directly relaxed his body, leaned back on the back of the chair, and let Xia Daloli in his arms play freely.

 Chapter 2165

    And what about Xia Da Lolita...At this time, she was a little hard to ride a tiger.


    You know, the role of force is mutual, and the role of Shuang is also mutual.


    Just now, she was itching because she had witnessed an erotica picture... Now, her labia and Zhou Ye''s cock are doing the most intimate friction, even she can feel through the contact between the two To the shape of the bloody veins.


    The rugged hot meat stick rubbed the feeling of her delicate pink hole, making Xia Luoli feel a little slod.


    The transparent and viscous liquid kept pouring out of her slightly opened little hole, and soon... the whole meat stick was covered with a layer of sparkling water.


    "Huh... admit it... you want me..."


    Xia Luoli opened her lips lightly and said seductively.


    She wanted to use the power of words to accelerate Zhou Ye''s defeat.


    But it is a pity - Zhou Ye''s willpower is far beyond her imagination.


    "No... I think this is good..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Bad...you will regret it." Xia Luoli gritted her teeth, her toes touched the ground, and her little buttocks began to move back and forth faster.


    Zhou Ye leaned back in the chair comfortably, watching the dolphins swinging back and forth in his arms, a smirk appeared in his corners."I look forward to it¡­¡­"


    "Huh..." Xia Luoli couldn''t speak any more at this time... She put all her energy on the cock pressed by her buttocks.


    Every time, when her movements become larger, the huge edge of the glans that is the size of a duck egg will always rub against her most sensitive clitoris.


    Xia Luoli felt that she had found the trick to make Zhou Ye succumb...


    The physiological structure of women is different from that of men. In many cases, they can reach orgasm just by rubbing their clitoris, but men can¡¯t...


    Xia Luoli decided to take a break for herself first, and then continue to spend with Zhou Ye, to see who can''t help surrendering first...


    Thinking of this, Xia Luoli increased her swing back and forth in order to make Zhou Ye''s glans scratched against her clitoris every time.


    I have to say that this approach is quite effective.


    At least, Xia Luoli finds it very effective...


    Under the all-round stimulation, Xia Luoli''s legs had already started to tremble... She felt that her orgasm was coming.


    However, at this moment--Zhou Ye spoiled...


    For many men, they simply cannot control their cock and let it move left and right.


    But for Zhou Ye, it was not a problem at all.


    When Xia Luoli began to tremble all over, Zhou Ye smiled evilly, controlling her cock, and sinking deeply between her legs.


    This time-Xia Luoli had no more fun.


    The feeling that you are about to climax, but you can''t ask for it, is the most tormenting.


    Being hung in the air, Xia Luoli was completely annoyed at this moment... She couldn''t wait to reach out and grab Zhou Ye''s cock, and then do it with her ass, and swallow it completely with the little scoop below her.


    Chapter 2546 Zhou Ye''s Extracurricular Tutoring¡¤Part 2


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and forty six


    "Bad...When will you torture me?" Xia Luoli turned her head and stared at Zhou Ye viciously.


    Zhou Ye chuckled and said, "Guy Qingqing, as long as you say [I am wrong, I will listen to you in the future] I will let you go..."


    "Don''t think about it..." Xia Luoli said, reaching out to catch the hidden bad stick...


    However, at this time, Zhou Ye spoke again."If you use your hands, I will treat you as a surrender..."


    "Humph!"


    Xia Luoli stopped her movement with a soft snort...


    She gave her man angrily, and then said nonchalantly: "I started to learn..."


    "What''s so great..."


    "Don''t don''t..."


    "If you have the ability, don''t come to me in the future..."


    "Humph¡­¡­"


    Xia Luoli was thinking about it... She had already made up her mind to fight Zhou Ye to the end.


    However, this chick obviously underestimated Zhou Ye''s shamelessness...


    When she calmed down and really planned to start learning... the bad guy under her hip appeared again quietly.


    This time it not only appeared, but also vibrated with a very brisk frequency.


    The strong shock made Xia Luoli feel like her whole body was electrically charged in an instant...


    Xia Luoli knew... Zhou Ye was deliberately tempting her...


    "Are you annoying... and let me study hard..."


    "Well... you learned from you... I don''t bother you..." Zhou Ye smiled and raised his hands, saying that he would never make any more tricks.


    He said so, and he did it like this...


    The tremor on the meat stick really disappeared... Except for the occasional beating twice, Xia Qingqing didn''t feel anything else.


    However, this does not mean that Xia Qingqing can relax...


    At this moment, instead, she felt like [Why don¡¯t you move]...


    "Huh-boring..." Xia Luoli said proudly, and looked at the textbook in her hand.


    Zhou Ye looked at Xia Luoli''s behavior in his arms and couldn''t help but chuckle...


    This Xia Lolita was so arrogant as Xiang Li said, but her little butt moved back and forth involuntarily...Although the amplitude was not large, it was definitely not moving.


    The mouth is upright... how interesting.


    I have to say that sometimes this feeling of rubbing and rubbing can be overwhelming...


    With the friction between the genitals of the two, Xia Luoli gradually became a little uncontrollable... Maybe it was because she almost had an orgasm just now, this time she felt a little faster.


    In less than two minutes, Xia Luoli felt she couldn''t take it anymore.

 Chapter 2166

    At this time, she couldn''t bother to cover up...


    The straight buttocks began to rub faster, and as the stronger and stronger feeling came, Xia Luoli could no longer maintain the posture that she could see.


    At this moment, she was lying on the desk with her hands, and her head lying between her arms...There was an involuntary humming in her nose.


    "Hmm...um...um..."


    Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Little Lolita''s self-reliance...waiting for the coming point of change.


    Gradually...More and more viscous liquid poured out from the cracks of little Lolita''s meat...I was afraid that the lewd liquid would not only get the whole meat stick wet, but even more dripped onto the ground.


    In a moment, a puddle of water has formed on the ground...


    At this time, Xia Luoli had obviously reached a critical juncture about to explode... Her whole body began to tremble involuntarily.


    Just when she was about to explode¡ªZhou Ye messed up again¡ªthe ability to hide the stick between her legs appeared again.


    At the juncture of the outbreak, she lost an important tool to make her erupt.


    This time, Xia Luoli broke out completely... She jumped up with a scream, reached down and grabbed the cunning stick...


    Then, Xia Luoli gritted her teeth and stepped on the edge of the stool and sat face to face in Zhou Ye''s arms...


    Xia Luoli held Zhou Ye''s neck with one hand to prevent herself from falling, holding the meat stick with one hand, and forcibly breaking it to the direction facing her own meat slit... Then, she stared at Zhou Ye fiercely, and sat down. ...


    In an instant, most of the hot and huge meat stick was submerged in her vulva... The fullness and hot temperature from her lower body made Xia Luoli unable to help stretching like a swan with an arrow. He closed his neck and let out a dying cry, "Ah¡ª¡ª!!!"


    "You lost... baby." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "I lost... I admit that I lost... From now on, I will listen to you... Give me..." Xia Luoli was already a little crazy...


    The two unreached climaxes had already accumulated too much desire in her body... she couldn''t bear it anymore.


    "Of course, baby, I''m the one who talks..." Zhou Ye smiled, held Xia Lolita''s buttock, and started to hold her little buttock, sitting up and moving up and down.


    And at this moment... all Xia Lola needed to do was just to hold Zhou Ye''s neck tightly with her hands... with her little goblets, to block it.


    "Um... so comfortable... teacher... fuck me... fuck me hard..."


    "Teacher... uh uh... you fuck me so comfortable... ah-I''m coming..."


    "Call Dad Zhou..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    "Don''t say so, don''t fuck..."


    "Dad Zhou...Daddy Zhou, fuck me...Fuck me..."


    Perhaps because it was the first time that Xia Luoli said such lewd talk... Zhou Ye felt that her vulva tightly tightened again.


    Zhou Ye speeded up again...


    It''s more like...


    Resemble again...


    Just less than a minute later, Xia Luoli hugged Zhou Ye''s head tightly and pressed him to her breasts that had begun to take shape, screaming "Ah--"


    At the same time, a lasing stream of water spouted from her slightly opened fleshy cunt...This girl¡ªthe tide was blowing.


    But at this time, Zhou Ye not only didn''t relax, let her pass the orgasm... on the contrary, he quickened her movement.


    At this moment... Xia Lolli was crazy... That kind of wave after wave of pushing her to the sky made Xia Lola a little scared...


    She is really afraid that she will die here...


    "No more... Dad... no more... don''t fuck me... don''t... stop..."


    "Okay, I won''t stop..."


    "no--!!"


    Before she finished speaking, Xia Luoli was incontinent by the more violent orgasm coming out of her body again...


    In the next hour, it can be said that Xaloli will never forget an hour.


    This time, she truly felt the pain of being punished by Zhou Ye''s meat stick...


    In one hour, she had no less than twenty orgasms...Even if Zhou Ye didn''t have the ability-Xia Luoli felt that she would never be able to do without this bastard man from now on.


    Chapter 2547 big belly woman Ma Huihui


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and forty seven


    Time flies--


    In a blink of an eye-time has come to 1990.


    In the past six years, Zhou Ye could be said to have broken his heart for these two big loli.


    In order to accompany Ma Huihui and Xia Qingqing, two big loli, Zhou Ye took them from the second grade to the third grade. After they graduated, they applied to teach high school.


    Fortunately, the results of Zhou Ye in the past two years are obvious to all...Under his advanced teaching philosophy [Ahem, that is the title of the sea tactics], the grades of the second and third grades he brought ranked first in the school.


    Huihui and Qingqing, the two big loli, were admitted to the high school of the Normal University High School with the first and second grades in the whole year.


    With such a bottom line for teaching results, Principal Lin rejected all the opinions and placed Zhou Ye in the high school department. He followed his advice and divided the first grade class he brought with him into key classes.


    Moreover, Zhou Ye, for the first time in this era, carried out teaching experiments regardless of liberal arts and sciences.


    For Zhou Ye, this was not a problem at all... But for these poor guys, it was a big problem.


    Because the amount of their homework is almost four times that of students in the same grade.


    Of course, Huihui and Qingqing were also in the class led by Zhou Ye.


    Of course, they wouldn''t be as hard-pressed as other students... To their own women, Zhou Ye would certainly not be like other children''s endlessly dying, giving them homework that would make them cry without tears.


    Of course, because his tutoring effect for the two girls was good, the parents of the two families even begged him to ask him to tutor the two girls after school at night.


    Zhou Ye could only agree to this.


    No way, who makes him feel soft...


    As for whether Zhou Ye was tutoring the two girls from six to nine after school every day... Then cough cough...


    Don''t get me wrong, Zhou Ye is still very tight about the learning of the two women, and he willingly embraces them in his arms every time, and has worked hard to teach them the main points of knowledge.

 Chapter 2167

    Regarding this, Huihui and Qingqing were also moved to the death, and they were inserted to the death...


    Keke, hey, I seem to have leaked something that shouldn''t be said.


    Forget it, skip this paragraph...


    For the specific counseling situation, please refer to the state of Zhou Ye''s first tutoring homework for Qingqing Da Lolita.


    In any case, through Zhou Ye''s careful guidance and education, both women were admitted to Peking University with excellent grades.


    This made the parents of the two families really overjoyed... For Zhou Ye, that was naturally also inexhaustible.


    And the two women were so close to their mentor Zhou Ye...Even when they were in college, they still ran to greet their mentor every day.


    In a blink of an eye-two girls are in their senior year.


    The senior year can be said to be the internship season...


    The two girls also moved out of the school altogether and lived with their mentors... just to better serve their teachers.


    Even Huihui made a decision that made Qingqing staggering, that is, to give birth to a child for her own teacher.


    A senior child??


    This is not the era in which college students can get married in later generations...In this era, making such a decision requires courage beyond imagination.


    For this reason, Qingqing persuaded her girlfriend and comrade-in-arms several times not to make such a decision lightly, but to consider it carefully.


    However, Huihui just took the weight of the weight and decided to give birth to a child for her man.


    In the end, Qingqing had no choice but to give up persuasion.


    As for Zhou Ye??


    This guy originally wanted to treat the child born by the child as a ruthless person of his own child, so how could he persuade Huihui?


    So-on a dark and windy night for a month, Huihui hit-happy with her daughter.


    Asked, why did Zhou Ye know that she was a daughter??


    How fresh, have you ever seen sister paper who drank the water from the Zimu River, and gave birth to boy paper??


    Seeing that his comrade-in-arms who shared the joys and sorrows with him had won the bid, Qingqing said that this Nima was completely unscientific.


    You know, the essence of life that Zhou Ye shot into the two of them over the years is no more than a few hundred catties.


    None of this won the bid. Why did Huihui win the bid when she wanted a child?


    However, whether she believes it or not, Huihui''s belly is getting bigger day by day...


    At first, Qingqing still felt that Huihui''s big belly was not a bad thing for her...at least, Zhou Ye would be hers alone from this evening.


    It''s a pity-less than half a month after such a happy life, she said she couldn''t stand the bird anymore.


    Every night, Zhou Ye always gave her a three-hole play... In the morning, there was a tube of life essence full of nutrition instead of breakfast.


    If it hadn''t been for Zhou Ye who had secretly reformed their bodies, Qingqing would have been ravaged by this product, and the fragrance would have disappeared.


    But fortunately, after Huihui was three months pregnant...according to the doctor''s advice, she was able to fight alongside her again.


    However, because Huihui is a pregnant woman, she can''t exercise too much.


    So every time Huihui played the first half, and she came to take the second half.


    This also led to a result...that is, every time Zhou Ye injected a lot of life essence into her body.


    Regarding this, Xia Qingqing once joked [Huihui, you are pregnant, but I am the one who suffers... No matter, the child in your stomach is half of mine, and she will follow my last name...]


    This sentence was originally Xia Qingqing''s joke...


    In the end, I didn''t realize it, and was actually recognized by Zhou Ye...


    For Zhou Ye, the last name is his daughter... and, the most important thing is-if you follow Qingqing''s last name, then the degree of reduction in certain things is extremely high.


    Your taste, your fine taste... Xia Xue.


    So... someone''s joke finally became a fact under the certification of Zhou Ye, the head of the family.


    Even the three of them wrote a statement in a modest manner.


    Well, it''s all nonsense...


    It''s purely for fun...


    As graduation approaches, Xia Qingqing is also busy... She is going to intern at Umbrella Company, writing an internship report and writing a graduation thesis.


    Almost her whole person, from morning till night...


    At this time, Zhou Ye and Huihui were left in the family.


    At this time, Huihui has been pregnant for more than eight months...


    Except for some difficulty in walking, she has no other problems...If there is any problem, it may be that her libido is stronger than usual.


    It stands to reason that after seven months of pregnancy, she can no longer have sex, but under her soft and hard soak, she still leads a happy life as always.


    At this time, sitting in the living room watching TV, she saw her man walking out of the room, feeling a little wet between her legs.


    "Husband~~"


    Chapter 2548 I, I''m going to give birth...


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and forty eight


    Zhou Ye, who was preparing to cook lunch, couldn''t help smiling bitterly when she heard Huihui''s greasy voice: "Baby, goodbye... I have already done it this morning, so I can''t do it again!"


    Hearing what her own man said, Huihui''s pretty face couldn''t help but collapsed, and Xiaoxiang complained: "But they thought about it again..."


    While talking, the pregnant woman Huihui reached out and grabbed Zhou Ye''s arm, pulled him to her side, and then cuddly snuggled into his arms, "Now that the child hasn''t been born yet, you can''t allow it. I¡¯m not sure, will I be useless after the baby is born?"


    "When the time comes, will you not want me, just your little lover?"


    The more Huihui talked, the more aggrieved, the golden beans in her eyes kept falling.


    Zhou Ye was speechless for a while...


    Forget it, it''s normal for a pregnant woman to be emotionally unstable... You want to argue with her?Then she might give you a dead body and two lives when she gets angry.


    So... it''s better to follow her at this time.

 Chapter 2168

    "Well...you lie down obediently and don''t move...I''ll move!" Zhou Ye sighed and said.


    "My husband is so nice..." After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the little rain on the face of pregnant woman Huihui turned clear in an instant.


    She picked up Zhou Ye''s big hand and placed it along the bottom of her clothes to look at Hungarian mouth... "Honey... see if I am bigger here? Why do I feel so up?"


    I have to say that Huihui developed well when she was a child, and when she was adolescent, she was adjusted by Zhou Ye''s various massages. Those big breasts really looked down on the group of females.


    And now, after the little girl is pregnant, the big baby has a second pregnancy.


    It was originally a big breast with a D+ cup, but now it has an E cup.


    Zhou Ye gently rubbed Huihui''s hard-to-handle meat ball with his hands... and felt the meat in his palm harden a little bit.


    For Huihui, whose breasts are more sensitive after pregnancy, this kind of stimulation is enough to drive her crazy...


    "Husband...husband, I want..."


    Hearing this, Zhou Ye carefully laid her down on the large sofa and took off her maternity clothes.


    Soon, a beautiful pregnant female body appeared in front of Zhou Ye.


    I have to say that although Huihui''s skin is a bit dark, her physical fitness is still very good.


    At least, her nipples have not turned black due to pregnancy, and the tender abalone below is still pink and tender.


    If you want to talk about changes, there are indeed...


    Because of pregnancy, not only did Huihui''s elastic breasts become more plump and firmer, but also her originally small buttocks became more sensual.


    Now, Huihui''s butt can be called a real fat butt.


    "Husband...give me...I want you..."


    At this time, Huihui caressed her big breasts with one hand, and looked at her man in a blurry eyes... The thin line of young abalones that were barely growing between her legs had already opened her small eyes slightly, as she breathed, one by one. Yes, as if inviting Zhou Ye to stand up.


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye did not hesitate anymore.


    Three times, five to two, I smashed myself... Holding the spear in his hand, he turned on his horse.


    As Zhou Ye''s giant entered Huihui''s body, she couldn''t help but let out a sigh of satisfaction in her small eyes.


    Then, the two immediately engaged in a fierce melee...


    Of course, the general situation is that Huihui defends Zhou Ye offensively.


    After all, someone has difficulty moving now...


    The battle lasted for more than half an hour, and it was fierce without even noticing anyone opening the door.


    Or it should be said... Zhou Ye noticed, but didn''t care at all.


    In this house, he, Huihui, and Qingqing are the only people who have keys... As for the wind patrol, they don¡¯t need a key.


    As for the thief?Stop teasing... Which thief do you think can open the room guarded by the patrol envoy??


    To be more precise, the thief just took aim here, it is estimated that he will be brought back to the underworld by the patrol envoy to become a new man.


    Okay, so much...in fact, it was Xia Qingqing who opened the door.


    It is rare for her to leave early today...so she drove back in a hurry, wanting to have lunch with her man and sisters.


    However, seeing the two meaty insects entangled in the living room, Xia Qingqing knew...well, not only did she have no ready-made lunch to eat this time, she had to do it herself to get enough food and clothing.


    After sighing silently, Xia Qingqing stepped towards the kitchen...


    However, not long after she walked into the kitchen, she heard the cry of her good sister...


    "Ah... why, why do I have milk... honey... come and drink..."


    "So comfortable...husband...I''m so comfortable with what you suck..."


    Hearing this voice, Xia Qingqing couldn''t help rolling her eyes... "This Huihui, she will be a mother right away, and she is so sulky..."


    At this moment, there was a scream of Huihui in the living room...


    This voice shocked Xia Qingqing, she had never heard Huihui call so miserable...


    She hurriedly put down the green vegetables in her hand and ran out...


    As a result, when she saw this scene in front of her, the whole person was Spartan.


    I saw that the big belly woman Huihui at this time was like a fat octopus, holding Zhou Ye tightly.


    Her high and raised legs clamped Zhou Ye''s waist tightly, and the powder hole that was deeply inserted by the meat stick was shrinking with a very fast frequency...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye only felt a burst of unprecedented comfort. The corridor with the meat stick tightly trembling and shrinking... That feeling made him so refreshed... At this moment, he forgot the little girl under him. I have been pregnant for eight months.


    He straightened his waist and stabbed the second half of the meat stick in.


    In an instant, Zhou Ye felt that his cock had been stuffed into a small scorpion and broke through a thin layer of film, and the round small scorpion was desperately hooping his glans, shrinking forcefully, as if sucking. Like his glans...


    However, this was not over yet. At this moment, Zhou Ye suddenly felt that a small dog was sucking desperately in his horse''s eye. The powerful suction force made him unable to help letting go of his fine pass, My own hot and thick semen-jetted out...


    After a while--


    After the climax, Huihui let go of her hands and feet... Then Zhou Ye got up from her.


    "You guys, do evil!"


    Xia Qingqing couldn''t help but shook her head when she saw her sister''s refreshed look.


    "Hehe... Qingqing, are you envious?" Huihui said, she was about to get up, but... at this moment, she suddenly felt a fever between her legs, and then... there was a cramp in her stomach.


    "No...husband...I, my amniotic fluid may be broken...I, I''m going to give birth!"


    Chapter 2549 I will call her Xia Xue from now on


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and forty nine


    Hearing this, Zhou Ye immediately became nervous.


    He even raised his hand to go back in time...


    However, in the end he held it back.


    Going back in time doesn''t make any sense in this situation... So, it''s better to take the two women to the hospital quickly.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye hurriedly said: "Don''t panic no matter what happens for a while, you know??"

 Chapter 2169

    "When are you still talking about this... Hurry up and call for an ambulance..." Xia Qingqing turned anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, trust me... it''s okay!" Zhou Ye said as he waved his hand, a golden portal opened in front of everyone.


    He didn''t care about Xia Qingqing, who was staring with big eyes next to him, looking at the portal that appeared out of nowhere, and hugged Ma Huihui as soon as he bent down.


    I walked through the golden portal...


    Seeing the two disappeared in the portal, Xia Qingqing reacted.


    She gritted her teeth, closed her eyes, and rushed towards the portal.


    In any case, she believed that her man would not harm herself.


    When she passed through the portal, she found...On the other side of the portal was the delivery room of a hospital. The doctors and nurses in the delivery room were busy surrounding their sisters on the delivery bed.Looking back again, the golden portal has disappeared...


    how is this possible??


    how can that be??


    Just when Xia Qingqing looked dazed, Zhou Ye grabbed her arm from her side."Shh, let''s go out and talk about something..."


    Xia Qingqing stared at Zhou Ye for a long time, as if she knew this man for the first time...


    However, in the end she followed Zhou Ye and left the delivery room...


    The two were sitting in the rest area outside the delivery room. Xia Qingqing looked at the beautiful little nurses coming and going in the corridor, and then at Zhou Ye, who was still bare buttocks. He took off his cover and stretched his hands around him. On the waist... "How old are you, don''t be ashamed..."


    "Don''t worry..." Zhou Ye waved his hand and said, "This is the Royal Hospital on the main island of Ryukyu. There is no man in this hospital from doctors to nurses..."


    "Then I won''t show anything in our house..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s explanation, Xia Qingqing gave him a white look and said, "Let''s talk, come and tell me what the golden circle circle just now is? Why? I went straight through that thing and came from Beijing to the main island of Ryukyu??"


    "Ahem... Do you believe that there are immortals and monsters in this world?" Zhou Ye said embarrassingly.


    "Well, I believe... I believe you big-headed ghost..." Xia Qingqing said dissatisfied: "Quickly tell...what the hell is going on?"


    "It''s like this..." Zhou Ye said a little embarrassingly about the cause and effect, and then explained his origin again.


    After listening to Zhou Ye''s words, Xia Qingqing felt as if she was listening to tales of nonsense.


    Is your own man a guest from outside??


    Has his own man witnessed the ancient Jiuli?


    My own man has ever met Qin Shihuang??


    His own man is more than the same name as the Anguo Emperor in the last years of the Han Dynasty, he is the emperor??


    At this moment, Xia Qingqing already felt that either she was crazy or the world was crazy...


    Zhou Ye, who had finished explaining, watched Xia Qingqing sitting on a chair with her eyes absent.


    He knows that this girl needs a little time to get used to... Zhou Ye has long been used to this situation. Which of his women was not like this in the past?Shirley Yang, Peacock Princess, Lu Hong... Which one of them was shocked when they heard the news at first?


    Sooner or later, it happened, it doesn¡¯t matter...


    Zhou Ye believed that Xia Qingqing would definitely figure it out on her own.


    As for leaving??


    You say leave a try??See if Zhou Ye can sleep in her...


    At this moment, a cry of a baby suddenly heard from the delivery room, and Zhou Ye stood up excitedly... rushed in.


    Seeing Zhou Ye rushing in, the doctors and nurses all said with a smile.


    "Congratulations, master, happy princess..." XN


    At this time, Zhou Ye ignored them either, and walked directly to a nurse holding a baby.


    He looked at the cute baby girl wrapped in a swaddle and asked excitedly: "Is my daughter okay..."


    "Very smoothly, Master..." The nurse said with a smile: "The little princess will only give birth prematurely because of something in her eyes that has blocked her trachea..."


    Hearing this, Zhou Ye was a little strange... "What is it?"


    The little nurse pointed to a pool of white viscous liquid on the ground... "That''s it, Master!"


    Seeing these things, Zhou Ye instantly spartan...


    Damn it, why is this thing so familiar??


    He carefully thought about the situation just now, and instantly his whole person was dizzy...


    Could it be that at that time...it was his daughter''s little coward who sucked him... Fuck, this Nima...thinking about it.


    At this moment, the nurse said again.


    "Master, although the little princess was not born full-term... But her physical condition is better than many full-term babies..."


    At this moment, the baby girl in the nurse''s arms had stopped crying... She stared at the big cute eyes and looked at the adults around.


    In the end, the little baby girl stretched out her little hand to her father with some kind of magical connection.


    "Ah...ah..."


    "The little princess is so clever...Master, she will recognize people as soon as she is born..." the little nurse flattered.


    And Zhou Ye''s face is embarrassing...


    This Nima, you don¡¯t know yet... When she was in her mother¡¯s belly, what would happen to her father...


    Shaking his head and throwing the distracting thoughts behind his head, Zhou Ye reached out and picked up his daughter...


    He has already decided that he will ruin this matter to his stomach, and no one will say...


    Madan¡¯s, so embarrassing...


    At this time, the little baby girl in Zhou Ye''s arms seemed to feel the familiar breath, and a smile appeared on her small fleshy face.


    Zhou Ye smiled and kissed his daughter gently...


    Then he hugged his daughter and walked to Huihui who was still lying on the delivery bed.


    Ma Huihui at this time, although her head is sweaty, she still looks very good in spirit-after all, although she was born prematurely, the delivery process was very smooth.So she didn''t suffer much...


    "Huihui...Look, how cute our daughter is!"


    "My daughter... hurry up, dear, let me hug..." Ma Huihui reached out and took her daughter from her man''s arms. Looking at her lovely appearance, Ma Huihui asked: "Dear... ...Have you named her?"

 Chapter 2170

    "Well, it''s winter... In winter, the most beautiful thing is snowflakes... Call her Xia Xue soon!"


    Chapter 2550 Li Family Sisters


    Chapter two hundred and fifty


    The Songzhu Haoyuan in Beijing is a high-end residential area developed and constructed by Anju Real Estate Company under the Umbrella Consortium.


    The entire community is located inside the third ring road and the fourth ring road...


    It covers an area of ??25 hectares, and the green area accounts for more than 40%.


    There are all kinds of public facilities, such as community swimming pools... community basketball courts and other public facilities.


    The whole community is divided into two parts: villa area and small high-rise area.


    The villa area is located in the center of the entire community, while the small high-rise area is on the periphery of the villa area.


    Anyone who knows well in old Beijing knows that the entire Songzhu Haoyuan can be said to be crowded with stars...


    The most important thing is that in Songzhu Haoyuan, all the female stars live.


    Like the Queen of Sweet Songs Yang Yuying and Faye Wong, like Hong Kong actress Zhang Min, Guan Zhilin, Zhu Yin... Almost all have their own real estate here.


    Moreover, most of them are signed in the world entertainment under the umbrella of the Umbrella consortium.


    What was a saying in old Beijing?


    See if this female star is red or not, don''t look at how many works she has performed, just look at whether she lives in Songzhu Haoyuan.


    At this time, in the Shuangbing Garden of Songzhuhaoyuan¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye just opened his eyes...


    As soon as he opened his eyes, Zhou Ye felt that the giant under his body was shuttled back and forth in a moist cavity.


    Looking at the ups and downs in the quilt under him, Zhou Ye knew... this was someone who was giving himself a good morning bite service.


    Zhou Ye opened the quilt casually... a melon face leaked out.


    Perhaps because of the sudden widening of vision in front of him, the owner of that pretty face stopped sucking his cock, lifted up his long hair, looked at Zhou Ye and blinked twice...that meeting The talking eyes seemed to say... "Honey, are you awake?"


    "Bingbing is really good..." Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his hand, stroking Li Bingbing''s long hair.


    Li Bingbing, who was lightly caressed by Zhou Ye''s soft and long hair, made a soft snort in his nose, and he used his hands and feet together and climbed up from below."Master... Good morning..."


    "Good morning..." Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his hand to hold Li Bingbing''s pair of chili milk, gently squeezed it twice, and joked: "What? Didn''t the big party last night make you cool enough?"


    "Master...people will never be enough in front of you..." As he said, Li Bingbing dropped his head, and in a dog-climbing posture, he aimed his hips at Zhou Ye and shook it twice. ... "Master... Hurry, fuck your little bitch... Your little bitch... can''t wait."


    Hearing what Li Bingbing said, Zhou Ye smiled for a while...


    Maybe it was because I had heard too many black materials in the entertainment circle in the past life. For the entertainment actress, Zhou Ye always used the means of heavy training.


    As a result, Li Bingbing, the hapless child, ran into Zhou Ye''s hands.


    From being spotted by Zhou Ye, directly discovered by the scouts of Universe Entertainment, and then taken to Beijing to develop in junior high school... Until now, Li Bingbing has been trained by Zhou Ye since he was a child and became a man who complained when he saw him. The meat toilet.


    Of course, in front of outsiders, she is still the inviolable national goddess.


    Seeing the unattainable goddess in front of others, such a lewd appearance leaked in front of him, Zhou Ye had an unspeakable taste in his heart.


    He gently stretched out his hand, and sew on Li Bingbing''s pink flesh that became more and more protruding because of his deliberate buttocks...


    There was a seductive groan in the chick¡¯s mouth. Then, her pink fleshy seams and chrysanthemums contracted... soon, the transparent viscous liquid came from her slightly open fleshy seams. Flowing out...


    "Master... Master... Don''t worry about others... Quickly, give it to me..."


    At this moment, Li Bingbing''s buttocks shook more cheerfully...


    Zhou Ye didn''t move a bit and gently slid his hand on the seam... "You forgot, how can you beg when you want it?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Li Bingbing''s pretty face was flushed with shame... After a while, she could no longer bear the itching sensation from under her body. She lightly opened her lips and said ashamed: "Dad, dad... fuck. ...Fuck me...I want Dad to fuck me..."


    "Good girl..." Zhou Ye smiled and knelt behind her, holding his thick cock, and shot it to the end without mercy.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    At this moment, Li Bingbing''s soul was almost inserted...


    As Zhou Ye held her fat buttocks, he kept pushing his waist... Li Bingbing began to talk nonsense.


    "Dad...Dad...Fuck me...Hurry up, fuck me..."


    "Ah... so cool... Big cock father, you fuck me so cool..."


    After years of training by Zhou Ye, Li Bingbing was already extremely sensitive to him...


    It can be said that as soon as she meets Zhou Ye, her cunt will start to have sex...If you insert it, an orgasm will occur every five minutes...


    In less than twenty minutes, Li Bingbing had already begun to shake his head, talking nonsense...


    However, at this time, the door of the room was opened from the outside.


    A pretty face similar to Li Bingbing appeared at the door...


    Seeing the two people who were tossing on the bed, a look of helplessness leaked from their pretty little faces."Sister, don''t you need to do this, didn''t you have enough of the big party last night?"


    "Xiu Xiu... Xiuxiu, save me... Save me..." Li Bingbing hurriedly pleaded after hearing this voice...


    She is the type who is anxious when seeing her master, but after being fucked, she can''t hold on for long.


    Now, just twenty minutes later, she felt that she was dying.


    Listening to her sister''s pleading, Li Xiuxiu couldn''t help rolling her eyes...


    No matter what, this is her sister...just, she will probably be out of luck...


    However, in the end, Li Xiuxiu sighed and took off her panties under her overalls.


    At this time, she walked directly to the two of them, followed her sister''s appearance, and squatted down... and gently shook her hips that leaked out of her work dress skirt twice... and said, "Master ...Don''t toss my sister...come... Xuenu is ready..."


    Seeing Li Xiuxiu''s pink fleshy seams with dewdrops swaying gently in front of him, Zhou Ye smiled... "Okay... But, I will send your sister to the sky first..."


    After saying this, Zhou Ye suddenly speeded up, and there was already an afterimage at that speed.


    "what--!!!!"


    A minute later, Li Bingbing screamed, and his whole body leaned forward like mud... his body kept convulsing.

 Chapter 2171

    Just when Li Xiuxiu felt a little bit cautious about her sister''s end, she suddenly felt that a hot and thick thing instantly filled her vulva...At this moment, she knew that she had no time to feel distressed for her sister. , Because soon she will become like her sister... "Ah...Master..."


    Chapter 2551 Mr. Zhou, your coffee


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and fifty one


    after an hour--


    Li Xiuxiu had changed into a black suit skirt and sat weakly in the passenger seat.


    It was not someone else who drove, it was her owner, Zhou Ye...


    At this time, Zhou Ye was driving towards the International Trade Building outside the Third Ring Road.


    He is now the general manager and executive legal person of Universe Entertainment...Well, to put it bluntly, it''s not him who is in charge, he just looks bored and has fun.


    As for that, why choose Umbrella¡¯s Universal Entertainment Company?


    This question is good...


    Because the entertainment company is good...there are hidden rules.


    Keke... I accidentally leaked something.


    It stands to reason that Li Xiuxiu, who is Zhou Ye''s life assistant, should be driving at this time, and Zhou Ye should be in the car.


    But there is no way, who told her to accidentally provoke Zhou Ye when she supported her sister in the morning, and was directly sunk by Zhou Ye?


    She didn''t change her clothes herself, but Zhou Ye helped her change them.


    By the way, Li Xiuxiu was won when she just graduated from junior high school.


    At that time, Li Bingbing was already under the control of Zhou Ye and had a certain reputation in the domestic entertainment circle... After graduating from junior high school, Li Xiuxiu wanted to go to Beijing to see her sister during the summer vacation. How did she develop...


    The results of it?This look...I can''t leave it anymore.


    Like her sister, Zhou Ye stayed in Beijing directly.


    As for the parents of the two sisters of the Li family?Of course Li Bingbing said it himself...


    In short, Li Bingbing found all kinds of reasons and left his sister by his side... No way, why did her body and mind have long been her master, Zhou Ye''s possession?


    Speaking of Beijing, it is worthy of being Beijing. Traffic jams started on the third ring road just in 1998.


    Even when Zhou Ye came out of the house, it was almost half past nine in the morning, but he was still blocked on the viaduct for almost an hour.


    Oh, this is really helpless...


    Of course, the traffic jam is not a bad thing for Li Xiuxiu... After all, she can take advantage of this opportunity to recover.


    Even though their sisters have passed the certification of the harem regiment and have been given the opportunity to remodel their bodies.However, when facing the master Zhou Ye, the two of them still didn''t look enough.


    Thinking of this, Li Xiuxiu couldn''t help but sighed secretly...If it wasn''t for the fear of pain, she would have accepted the genetic modification of super regenerative ability.


    You know, that ability is the best to face his own man.


    Each of the sisters loaded with super-regenerative abilities can withstand at least two to three hours without the owner of the monster.


    Of course, it is not without its drawbacks...every time you have to experience a breaking pain, and it is not something that anyone can bear.


    At least, Li Xiuxiu feels she can''t stand it...


    Li Xiuxiu shuddered every time she thought of the severe pain when she was forcibly seized by her master for the first time.


    She was born tight and narrow, and Zhou Ye''s stuff was too thick and too big, but she suffered a lot.


    Ahem... It''s far away...


    After blocking the viaduct for almost an hour, Zhou Ye finally arrived at his company before eleven o''clock.


    His entertainment company is located on the 18th floor of the World Trade Center...


    The whole floor is the office area of ??Universal Entertainment.


    When Zhou Ye took Li Xiuxiu into the office area, the employees who had been busy all morning greeted Zhou Ye.


    In the entire company, apart from Zhou Ye, there is not a single man... and the employees in important positions are still played by the patrol officer...Who told Zhou Ye to like to mess around?


    Amidst the greetings from the employees, Zhou Ye walked to the door of his general manager''s office.


    "Bring me a cup of coffee, milk and sugar..."


    "Yes, Mr. Zhou!"


    In the company, Li Xiuxiu stopped calling his master...Always pay attention to the impact.


    After Zhou Ye gave his instructions, he opened the door and walked into his office.


    After stretching out lazily, Zhou Ye sat down on his boss chair.


    After turning on the computer on his desk casually, Zhou Ye flipped through the web page.


    Well, it¡¯s only just 1998, but... because of Umbrella¡¯s influence, the development of network technology in this world is about ten years faster than that in the real world... At this time, Zhou Ye used It''s not a WIN95 or WIN98 system anymore...but an umbrella XP system produced by Umbrella Group.


    Of course, various companies such as Microsoft in this world have also appeared.


    But they want to beat Umbrella in technology?I''m just dreaming...


    It can be said that if it were not for the protection policy introduced by the United States, which prohibits Umbrella''s various technology companies from entering the United States... Those companies would have been destroyed by Umbrella.


    Of course, this also has a very bad influence on the United States...


    They did not catch up with the technology express train initiated by Umbrella. In terms of computer technology and chip technology, the United States has fallen behind the world.


    Ahem... It''s far away.


    Zhou Ye turned on the computer...just about to play a game for a while...suddenly he felt a pair of small hands under the table touch his legs.


    Zhou Ye didn''t care at all about this...


    After all, many of his women exist in this company.


    If it''s not his woman, you can''t touch him in his office.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye is very relieved...


    He didn''t even look at who the woman under the table was... he spread his legs so carelessly.


    After all, service is service, and he has to cooperate a little bit to make each other comfortable.

 Chapter 2172

    At this moment, Li Xiuxiu opened the door and walked in with a cup of brewed coffee.


    "Boss, your coffee!"


    "Well, let it go..." Zhou Ye nodded, "It''s nothing important, don''t bother me..."


    "I see, boss!" Li Xiuxiu nodded obediently, and walked out of the general manager''s room.


    She knew that the so-called work of her master was actually playing games...


    With Li Xiuxiu''s departure, the small hands under the table that were retracted in fright, touched her destination again.


    Feeling the little hand on his zipper, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile... well, it seems that this is still a novice cheating.


    So who will it be?


    Is it a concubine?Still Qianer??


    Just when Zhou Ye guessed which wind patrol envoy he was under... the little hand under the table had already pulled the chain of his pants.


    Immediately afterwards, Zhou Ye felt his cock grabbed by a pair of fleshy little hands...


    After gently pushing it up and down twice, Zhou Ye felt a soft little tongue licking on the horse''s eye of his glans... The familiar feeling made Zhou Ye''s heart startled. He hurriedly looked down. ...


    Chapter 2552 Xia Xue Little Lolita''s Food


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and fifty-two


    "Xue''er... it really is you!"


    When Zhou Ye saw the little fleshy face under the table, he was speechless...


    This is not his eight-year-old daughter, Xia Xue, who is it??


    "Dad... you haven''t gone back for three days..." Seeing that her actions were discovered, little Lori Xia Xue flattened her mouth, and a wicked person came to complain first."Do you want me..."


    "How could it be..." Zhou Ye said with some embarrassment, "Dad, isn''t this busy..."


    "Hmph, busy with those little moms'' beds..."


    Little Lori wrinkled her nose and said something amazing.


    "Who taught you this?" Zhou Ye said silently for a while.


    "Huh, I won''t tell you... bad father..." Little Lolita said, lowering her head, and started licking Zhou Ye''s glans with her little goose.


    To be honest, Little Lori has been very, very attentive... When she was licking, she still used her fleshy little hands to push up and down on her father''s cock that was too thick for her...


    The small tongue is also very flexible on the glans, circling back and forth...


    But but, but...


    This thing is simply torture to Zhou Ye...


    Let''s put it this way, every time Little Lolita has to get Zhou Ye to do it, it''s not up or down... and she just wants to wait to drink her father''s semen with a longing look on her face.


    This makes Zhou Ye embarrassed... shoot?Less than the tipping point?How to shoot?Don''t shoot... What can he do if his daughter looks at him with a longing look??


    It can be said that when Lori was still breastfeeding, almost half of the fluid food was provided by Zhou Ye.


    Doesn¡¯t it mean that Huihui¡¯s breast milk is not enough...


    Her breast milk is absolutely sufficient, with her broad Huns, let alone feeding her own daughter, even if she feeds two more, it is more than enough.


    But, the problem is-little loli doesn''t drink it...


    Perhaps it was because Zhou Ye had a semen feeding in her mother''s womb. Xia Xue''s little Lolita''s desire for her father''s semen is far greater than her mother''s breast milk.


    Therefore, during the breastfeeding period, most of Huihui''s breast milk came into Zhou Ye''s mouth.


    But the semen that should have belonged to both Huihui and Xia Qingqing entered the mouth of little Lori.


    I have to say...this Nima is really a mistake.


    Fortunately, according to the results of Umbrella''s biological laboratory, perhaps because Zhou Ye''s body is too strong, the nutrients in his semen are far more than tens of thousands of times that of breast milk.


    Therefore, there is no problem with using semen instead of breast milk to feed Lori.


    Now that he came to such a conclusion, Zhou Ye could only recognize it... After all, Xiao Lori Xia Xue had been fed many times and had become addicted.


    Once she stopped drinking one day, she started crying...


    So-Xia Qingqing and Huihui were unlucky...


    Whenever little Lori is hungry, it is time for the two to climax.


    You must know that the number of meals in infancy is not fixed, ranging from four to five times at least to seven or eight times.


    In this case, as soon as Little Lori cried, Qingqing and Huihui started to be fucked... as soon as they cried.


    It didn''t take long for Huihui and Qingqing to hold on... This Nima, who didn''t get out of bed for three months, couldn''t stand it.


    In the end, in desperation...on the day of the monthly big party, the two girls took the high-tech preservation bottle specially produced by Umbrella for their little princess to eat, and began to collect the essence of their men¡¯s life among their sisters. Up.


    I have to say that with this method, the two finally survived the lactation period of Lori...


    After little loli has teeth, she can eat solid food...


    The two felt that the hard time was finally over...


    But, I didn''t expect that even so... it still doesn''t work.


    Just like weaning, little loli would not give up her food...


    However, under the tough attitude of the two women... the three-year-old Lori finally stopped crying after being wronged...


    It''s a pity-such a good situation didn''t last long.


    Once, when Zhou Ye was resting at night, he forgot to close the door...


    As a result, in the morning, I found that little Lolita was in the quilt, holding his cock and gnawing and sucking... Obviously, she was a''milk addiction'' and committed...


    In desperation, Zhou Ye could only trouble Huihui and Qingqing again.


    But fortunately, at this time, the little loli is already in a semi-abstained state...


    There is no need to eat this stuff every day.


    However, how should I put it... the learning ability of children is really amazing.

 Chapter 2173

    Maybe she saw her mother give Zhou Ye oral sex, so little Lolita actually learned...


    Every time, little Lolita will run to squeeze her father in the name of replenishing the energy of her father''s love.


    This situation has continued to this day-


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Thinking of the hardships of raising a daughter these years, Zhou Ye leaked a gratifying smile...


    And at this time, the little Lolita who was holding her father¡¯s cock and doing it herself was a bit tired... She looked at her eyes eagerly, and her father still didn¡¯t have a trace of the giant that she wanted to launch... She blinked a few times. Big eyes.


    Then, Xia Xue Xiao Lolita directly turned over and climbed onto the table of her father''s boss... Then, like a puppy, facing her father, she lay on the edge of the table.


    "Dad... I''m tired... Do it yourself, I want milk..."


    Seeing his daughter''s behavior, Zhou Ye almost didn''t get irritated... It sounds good, why don''t you want him to fuck him??


    Forget it...


    Who called her his daughter?


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye stood up, then reached out and took off the panties under Princess Lolita''s skirt.


    At this time, the bald white meat mound appeared in front of Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye skillfully grabbed his own meat stick, and put the hot giant on the pink meat seam of Little Lori...


    Then, the little Lolita clamped her short legs very skillfully... urged: "Dad...hurry up..."


    "Alright alright¡­¡­"


    Hearing Xiao Loli''s urging sound, Zhou Ye shook his head speechlessly, and then he held his daughter''s small buttocks in both hands, and began to move back and forth.


    The sensation of the meat stick between her legs and rubbing her own meat cunt made Xia Xue Xiao Lori''s mouth start to hum and hum.


    I have to say that Xiao Lolita was indeed adjusted by Zhou Ye too well... Just a moment later, the mucus secreted from the meat cavity was already covered with Zhou Ye''s stick.


    An hour later, Little Lori felt that she had been wet underneath more than ten times...At this time, she couldn''t use any strength all over her body... But the desire for her father''s semen still made her feel When the meat stick between his legs began to beat violently, he sat up desperately, then jumped off the table, his hands quickly moved on his father''s meat stick, and he held his father''s glans in his mouth with a small goose. Looking longingly at his father,


    After ten seconds, little Lolita finally ate her own delicacy to her satisfaction.


    Chapter 2553 the call from Shanghai


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and fifty three


    "father¡­¡­"


    The satiated little Lori Xia Xue snuggled in her father¡¯s arms obediently, she didn¡¯t even wear the panties under the skirt. In her words, the water underneath hadn¡¯t dried yet. Uncomfortable...


    What can Zhou Ye say about this??


    Yes, it looks like I''m going to be a dad today...


    However, when he was holding his daughter and playing computer games together, the phone next to the computer rang.


    Zhou Ye looked at his daughter who was engrossed in playing the game, and reached out to answer the phone.


    "Hey?"


    On the phone, a Nuonuo voice came..."Dad...I miss you..."


    Hearing this voice, Xia Xue''s little Lolita, who was playing the game, instantly pricked her ears.


    She knows that she has many sisters, but... which sister is calling, she is a bit unclear.


    Skillfully got up from her father''s arms, Xia Xue Xiao Lori knelt directly on her father''s lap, hugged her father''s neck, and put her little face next to the microphone.


    Seeing this behavior of his daughter, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    He knows that the daughter who grew up drinking the essence of his life has more keen senses and a stronger body than ordinary people.


    Roughly speaking, it is a weakened version of Little Superman...Of course, unlike her father, she can directly absorb sunlight to increase her strength, let alone fly...


    However, her self-healing ability and strength are beyond the ordinary.


    This is not important, the important thing is--


    Zhou Ye knew that his daughter was super jealous... She would eat the jealousy of her sister instead of other women.


    For example, the daughter on the other side of the phone at the moment, she and Xia Xue Xiao Lolita are friends, and pinch when they meet.


    "Whose duck are you?" Little Lori asked unceremoniously at the microphone.


    Perhaps I heard Xia Xue''s little Lolita''s voice, and the soft and waxy voice on the phone suddenly changed, and became a little colder, "I''m looking for Dad, not for you... The eight-year-old ass who has not been weaned? child¡­¡­"


    Hearing the voice of the opponent from the other end of the phone, Xiao Lori Xia Xue jumped up immediately."So it was you... stealing the fishy cat... Dad is mine, I won''t give it to you..."


    "Hmph, that''s my dad too...you will be my dad if you give it to me..."


    "Wow... There is a kind of you come to Beijing..."


    "Hmph, come to Shanghai if you have the ability..."


    Seeing his two daughters here, facing each other in the air, Zhou Ye looked helpless...Can these two people stop?


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye put his daughter down in one hand, and then unceremoniously stuffed the big bird, which was still in the air, into her eyes.


    Little Lolita, who was forcibly silenced by the match, glared at her father, and then...


    He obediently stuck out his little tongue, and started to draw circles on his special [pacifier].


    Okay, she''s small and big, so she doesn''t care about that fishy cat...Anyway, where is her father now?


    Huh-to death her...


    Thinking of this, Little Lori even more attentively swallowed that huge cock.


    On the other side, Zhou Ye felt the bursts of pleasure coming from below, and said into the microphone: "Hey... Mayfair..."


    "Dad..." His daughter''s aggrieved voice came on the other end of the phone... "You don''t care about her... Now you don''t care about her big or small... Even my sister can hear my voice Don''t shout..."


    Listening to the voice in his ear, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    Is this to blame me??


    Who told you to grab something from her when you were a kid...

 Chapter 2174

    This is the hate of food grabbing...


    Moreover, the first grab is two or three years... It''s strange that your relationship can be so good.


    Of course, I think so, but Zhou Ye can''t say that..."Okay, Mayfair, you are the older sister, you have to let the younger sister..."


    "Huh... I don''t care, Dad... I miss you... When will you come to see me?" The little loli on the phone is obviously not a fuel-saving lamp... She gave the ultimatum directly, "If you don''t If you come to see me... then I will call someone else''s father..."


    "you dare¡­¡­"


    Is this okay??This is the rhythm that will turn the sky...


    At this time, Xia Xue Xiaoli was working hard under Zhou Ye. Hearing her father''s violent shout, her little face couldn''t help but leak a smile, and she worked harder.


    The little Lolita on the other end of the phone seemed to be frightened by her father''s violent drink... She didn''t speak for a while.


    After a while, there was a burst of crying from the phone.


    "Woo...Bad father...you know the wicked family...Woo..."


    Hearing his daughter''s crying, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... "Then you still call someone else''s father?" Huh?


    "People just want you to spend more time with others...oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo its... daddy...Maybe misses you...oooooooooo..."


    Zhou Ye''s heart softened at this moment... Anyway, it was his own daughter, so how could he really blame her?"Well, good Mayfair... Dad will visit you in Shanghai this afternoon, okay?"


    "Not to lie?"


    "Hmm... I definitely don''t lie to you..."


    "Great... Dad... Then I''ll pick you up at the airport with my mother..."


    "Okay... I also want to see if my little princess has become more beautiful..."


    Before Zhou Ye finished speaking, he heard the phone being dropped on the table. From a distance, there was a cry of excitement from Little Lori, "Mom...Dad is coming back this afternoon..."


    "really??"


    "Really, Dad personally promised me..."


    "That''s great..."


    After a while, the phone was picked up again, and a soft female voice came from the phone, "Dear, are you coming to Shanghai?"


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    "That''s great... I will prepare now..."


    At this moment, Zhou Ye suddenly realized that the little thing under him suddenly increased the speed of its movement... He couldn''t help but look down, and saw Xiao Xia Xue, who was kneeling between his legs, looking angry. Looking at him, the speed in his hand is almost enough to lick the bald skin.


    And her little Zhang, at this moment, is also desperately sucking...that looks like, I can''t wait to suck him into a personal fuck.


    "Xue''er, what are you doing?"


    "I want to suck you up... I won''t leave that fishy cat at all..."


    After Xiao Lori finished talking proudly, she sucked harder... and the woman on the phone had obviously heard Zhou Ye''s words. She guessed in an instant who her man was with. ...


    So she chuckled and said, "Well, my dear, I''m waiting for you in Shanghai... Let''s see you this afternoon..."


    "Well, see you this afternoon..." Zhou Ye hung up, then reached out and picked up his daughter^


    He understood it--the tree wouldn''t be straightforward if he didn''t repair it. It seemed that he had to let his daughter know how naive her thoughts were.


    Chapter 2554 President Liu of Universal Entertainment


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and fifty four


    finally--


    Xia Xue Xiao Lori walked out of her father''s office shyly...


    Of course, it wasn''t because her father Zhou Ye made her belly bigger...but because she was thoroughly fed by Zhou Ye.


    After all, Little Lolita was just eight years old at this time... It was not the time to eat.


    Zhou Ye would never eat his daughter at this age.


    After sending away his daughter, Zhou Ye hurriedly asked his little secretary to book a ticket to Shanghai.


    At this time, in the office area of ??the Shanghai branch of Universe Entertainment Group on the 23rd floor of the Umbrella Building in Lujiazui CBD, Shanghai.


    An acquainted and beautiful person wearing a white overalls and a pair of flat glasses walked out of the general manager''s office with a smile.


    Behind her, there was a cute loli about eleven or twelve years old in a black loli princess dress.


    When the busy staff saw the mother and daughter, they hurriedly said hello.


    "Hello Mr. Liu..."


    "Hello Mr. Liu..."


    The lady in the suit that reveals the alluring taste of a mature woman from all over her body nodded reservedly when facing the greetings of the staff.


    She is very satisfied with her current life...


    Although she doesn''t intervene much in the entire company''s business... However, as the nominal boss of the company, everyone in the entire company must respect her.


    I have to say that this kind of life really makes her very satisfied.


    Of course...she herself actually knew her own weight... it was really nothing to do in business.


    Her man only asked her to come here to take the post of general manager, more to ease the conflict between her daughter and Xue girl.


    In the beginning, when she left Beijing, she was reluctant...


    But, now, she is a little addicted to this feeling of holding power.


    However, the smart she also knows that these are actually the moon in the mirror, and only her man is the existence she should grasp firmly.


    Therefore, she gave birth to a daughter for him...


    As for the wicked taste of her man and daughter, she doesn''t care.


    Anyway, there are not a lot of sisters like this... What does she care about??


    The man who thought about himself was about to come to see him...The horn of President Liu couldn''t help but a charming smile appeared.


    However, her good mood was broken before she left the company...

 Chapter 2175

    Just when she was about to leave the company, a beautiful girl of sixteen or seventeen stopped her.


    "Mr. Liu, hello... I want to talk to you about my contract again... Could you give me some time?"


    Seeing this naturally beautiful girl in front of her, Mr. Liu stopped her footsteps, and she looked at the girl up and down...


    The girl in front of me, wearing a floral dress with a long dress, her face was dry...looks pure and pleasant.


    "who are you?"


    "My name is Fan Bingbing... Two years ago, I signed a brokerage contract with your company... I think the contract is a bit unreasonable, and the penalty is too high... I don''t want to breach the contract, but please also ask your company to give me a way to survive... "


    Like a machine gun, Fan Bingbing said all of his own words.


    She was not sure, if she had missed this opportunity, she had no way to terminate the contract.


    She had signed a brokerage contract with Universe Entertainment, coveting the signing fee of 200,000 yuan.


    I originally thought that I would be able to take advantage of the banner of Universe Entertainment to make a splash... The result was unexpected, two years... She was like being refrigerated by a brokerage company. She went to various dance classes and said that she wanted to build her temperament, but she didn''t arrange any work at all.


    Not only did she not arrange jobs for her, but she even passed the small roles she interviewed from the crew that went to school to select actors.


    The most important thing is that when the crew heard that the World Entertainment behind her wouldn''t let her play that role, they didn''t dare to put a fart, so they drove her away.


    It can be said that she is dying of anxiety now.


    Two hundred thousand yuan, really a lot in this era...


    However, in this place of Shanghai, it''s really nothing.


    She is almost at the end of the poverty line. If Universal Entertainment continues to refrigerate her, it is estimated that she will find a place to work.


    After listening to Fan Bingbing''s words, Mr. Liu felt speechless...


    She doesn''t remember that her company has signed such an actor?


    But then again... She is actually a puppet, and she doesn''t really know who the company has signed.


    Thinking of this, Mr. Liu looked at Fan Bingbing and said, "Who is the agent that the company arranges for you?"


    "It''s Sister Xuan Xuan..." Fan Bingbing said honestly.


    Hearing what Fan Bingbing said, President Liu was taken aback...


    In the company, there is only one agent named Xuan Xuan, and that is Luo Ying Xuan.


    She is not an ordinary person, at least... Mr. Liu can''t control her, because that Luo Yingxuan is directly responsible to her man.


    Thinking of this, Mr. Liu smiled and shook his head, and said, "I have something important to go out now. You can talk about it later when I have time!"


    Speaking of this, Mr. Liu took his daughter directly to the elevator entrance.


    Fan Bingbing looked at the departure of the mother and daughter, the whole person was stupid...


    what''s the situation??


    Why does she feel that the boss of the company is afraid to control her agent??


    At this moment, a beautifully dressed young woman with glasses walked out of the office.


    When she saw Fan Bingbing standing in a daze in the doorway, a smile flashed in her eyes.


    [Sample, the prey that the master is fond of can still make you run?


    [In this world, let alone go to Mr. Liu, it is useless to find a certain leader.


    Thinking of this, Luo Yingxuan smiled and walked to Fan Bingbing''s side, and said in a gentle voice: "What''s the matter? Bingbing...what are you in a daze?"


    When Fan Bingbing saw her, it was like a mouse saw a cat. He immediately shrank his head, and said nonchalantly, "That... Sister Xuan Xuan, I don''t..."


    "Don''t always think about becoming famous, first practice the basic skills well." Luo Yingxuan smiled and said: "Don''t worry, as long as the time comes, I promise to make you famous..."


    Hearing Luo Yingxuan''s words, Fan Bingbing sneered...


    When?When is the time??


    It''s been two years, but the time is not there yet??


    She signed for World Entertainment from the age of fifteen and now she is seventeen...Is it not the time yet??


    Aren¡¯t actresses all eaten for youth?


    Does it take until 30 or 40 to become famous??


    Thinking of this, Fan Bingbing has made up his mind... to find a lawyer to terminate her contract with Universal Entertainment.


    Chapter 2555 Liu''s mother and daughter...


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and fifty-five


    Hongqiao Airport--


    A business plane painted with the Umbrella umbrella logo, guided by the tower, landed on the second runway.


    As soon as the plane stopped, a shuttle bus drove over.


    A handsome man who looked eighteen or nineteen years old came down from the spiral staircase of the plane.


    No one else, it was Zhou Ye who came to Shanghai from Beijing.


    It stands to reason that private jets must report their route to the upper side 15 hours a day before takeoff.


    However, this year there is a saying called special affairs and special affairs.


    And Zhou Ye obviously also has the background to make people special things--


    Therefore, Zhou Ye had just finished the phone call and arrived at the airport. Half an hour later, Zhou Ye''s private plane was scheduled to take off and land.


    When he got off the plane, it was just 12 noon.


    After getting on the airport shuttle bus, Zhou Ye was directly sent to the VIP entrance of the airport.


    Along the VIP passage, Zhou Ye quickly arrived at the airport lobby...


    To be honest, if Zhou Ye is willing, using a portal is the fastest.


    However, the so-called entry into the WTO is to enjoy your life, always rushing to and fro... What''s the rush?


    As for the ban on women?No one cared anymore...

 Chapter 2176

    This thing is a matter of anger, who can really stare at his own man?Must he do as agreed?


    How low is the EQ...


    In other words, Zhou Ye had already been lifted the ban at this time.


    But even so, he is still willing to live according to normal people''s behavior... to enjoy life.


    As soon as Zhou Ye walked out of the exit passage, he saw a pair of mother and daughter from a distance, standing not far away waving at him.


    Seeing the lovely mother-daughter combination of her mother and her daughter, Zhou Ye''s corners filled with a smile.


    He opened his arms directly...


    Seeing this action, the mother and daughter cheered and ran towards Zhou Ye together...


    "Dear¡­¡­"


    "father¡­¡­"


    The mother and daughter, mother hugs arms, daughter hugs waist... just like this, they hugged Zhou Ye.


    This makes the countless men who have been secretly looking at the mother and daughter for a long time about pantothenic acid...


    "Xiaoli...Thanks for your hard work!" Zhou Ye said, grabbing Liu Xiaoli''s slender waist, and leaning forward, he gave her a deep kiss.


    The long French kiss that made a noise made the countless men present feel depressed.


    Zhou Ye didn''t let her go until she almost couldn''t stand by giving the beautiful milf Liu Xiaoli to her...


    At this time, the eleven or twelve-year-old Yifei Lori, who had been holding his waist tightly, was dissatisfied. She pouted her little coot and muttered: "Daddy is not fair...why only kiss my mother? kiss Me¡­¡­"


    Zhou Ye smiled and bent over, and kissed the little Lori fiercely... "Are you satisfied now? My little princess!"


    "I''m not satisfied..."


    How could such a kiss satisfy Yifei Loli, who had snatched her sister''s ration since she was a child?


    As she said, she was going to stick out her little tongue and give her father a tongue kiss...


    This shocked her mother Liu Xiaoli... "Yifei, are you crazy?"


    She can kiss her own man wantonly outside because of her age... it can''t be criticized.


    But, her daughter can''t...


    She doesn''t want her daughter to live in the eyes of others. Now the Internet is gradually developing. If someone takes a photo and uploads it to the Internet, things will not be a big deal?


    Actually, it''s no wonder she thinks so...


    After all, when she followed Zhou Ye, she was almost twenty-five years old, and she was already very mature in Sanguan and everything.


    Even if she knew that her man had inhuman abilities, she would always forget these things.


    After all, Zhou Ye didn''t often use his abilities to act recklessly...except for the monthly family gatherings.


    Little Lolita, who was stopped by her mother, had her big eyes red in an instant... "I don''t... why can mother kiss father, I can''t..."


    Seeing the red eyes of his daughter Yifei Lolita, Zhou Ye was really heartbroken.


    He snapped his fingers hastily and stopped all the time around.


    Then he picked up the little loli he had deliberately ignored and said in a low voice: "Okay, baby... now it''s okay."


    Yifei Luoli felt a burst of joy when she heard her father''s words... She also didn''t care about paying attention to the people around her who had stagnated in time, it looked ridiculous.


    As soon as she reached out her hand, she hugged Zhou Ye''s neck, opened her pink lips, and kissed it.


    For a time, the father and daughter exchanged body fluids with each other in the crowd in the airport hall where time stopped.


    After a long while¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Little Lolita finally let go of her father Zhou Ye''s big dream...


    "Dad...I...I''m a little wet underneath..."


    While talking, little Lolita Yifei grabbed Zhou Ye''s big hand, followed her Lolita dress and went in.


    Feeling the wet and slippery sensation under the panties between his daughter''s legs... Zhou Ye couldn''t help but sigh... The daughter is old, she can eat it.


    "Dad...Do you want it?" Yifei Lolita looked at her father''s handsome face, and the little devil came to his ears and whispered: "Now I will plug you in with my mother, OK? ... Dad... Let Mayfair give you a daughter... OK, Dad..."


    Upon hearing this, Zhou Ye suddenly felt a flame burning from the bottom of his heart...


    A pure and lovely little loli, in your ear, said to you...


    I want to give you a baby paper...


    What kind of feeling is that??


    The most important thing is-this little loli is still his daughter.


    Zhou Ye already felt that he couldn''t hold it...


    However, this place is not a good place after all, so Zhou Ye also had to endure the excitement in his heart, and whispered, "Macking...Where is this place?"


    Facing Zhou Ye''s scolding, Yifei Lolita was not afraid at all...


    She used her soft loli voice to tempt her in a low voice: "But Dad...I want you to intervene now..."


    "It''s like you plugged in mother back then..."


    "People want your hot meat stick to be inserted into their wet cunt..."


    "Use your long stick to kill your good daughter, OK..."


    "Well, Dad..."


    If Zhou Ye didn''t know that his daughter would only be facing her, if she was so mad, it would have been slapped and taught her to be a human again...


    But this is really too exciting...


    At least, there are very few daughters who haven''t had anything to say to him...


    No, there are...


    For example, Zhu Yuyan gave birth to his daughter, Zhou Meixian...


    Fuck, Zhou Ye felt that he had solved the case in an instant... "Have you often visited your Meixian mother to play recently?"

 Chapter 2177

    2556-Sword


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and fifty six


    "Dad...I want..."


    Little Lori Yifei was very wise not to expose her behind-the-scenes messenger, but whispered again, stepping on her feet, and kissing Zhou Ye''s big coquet.


    Zhou Ye felt the slippery little tongue in his mouth teasing himself very skillfully...Fortunately, he asked, holding Yifei''s little loli''s little butt again, and indulged in it.


    What else to ask at this time?


    The three generations of unscrupulous grandparents who can''t escape left and right...Always, their pot has not run away.


    Now, the most important thing is to appreciate the coexistence of innocence and licentiousness of my daughter.


    Zhou Ye was sucking his daughter''s sweet little tongue... while rubbing it with his big hands on the plump buttocks under her skirt.


    And at this moment--


    Little Lori Yifei already felt a little slimy in the tender abalone in her lower body.


    Even with the kneading of her father''s big hands... Little Lori Yifei already felt a little uncomfortable in her heart.


    She hugged her father''s neck tightly, sticking out her little tongue desperately, playing hide-and-seek with her father¡¯s tongue in her father¡¯s big goggles, while shaking her body, in her father¡¯s I rubbed my body...


    The little buttocks are also swinging left and right, as if making a silent invitation to his father Zhou Ye.


    As for Zhou Ye, naturally he would not be polite...


    A pair of big hands covered my daughter''s buttocks, or pinched or rubbed... the long fingertips would slide into the slippery valley from time to time, and gently scratched outside the pink flesh.


    Whenever his fingertips crossed the pink fleshy seam between his daughter Yifei''s legs, the delicate and delicate body in his arms could not help but shiver.


    Unconsciously--


    The white cartoon panties at the bottom of Little Lolita¡¯s skirt are soaked...


    And at this time, Little Lori has reached a certain critical point...


    Yifei Luoli''s arms exploded with unimaginable force, desperately pulling her whole body towards her father, and Xiao Zang was sucking the saliva from her father''s mouth vigorously.


    Zhou Ye was obviously aware of the state of his daughter at this time, and the big hand holding her hips moved more quickly.


    "Ah...Dad...I..."


    A scream came out from the mouth of little Lori Yifei, she was like a goldfish going ashore, desperately tightening her arms and pushing her legs straight, as if she was hiding her father''s big hands on her hips. general¡­¡­


    At the same time, Zhou Ye felt a hot water spit out from the pink fleshy seam between his daughter''s legs, wet his fingertips.


    After a while--


    The little loli who had passed the climax finally relaxed...


    It wasn''t until this time that she noticed that she was actually in the crowded airport lobby and was brought to a climax by her father...


    The whole of Yifei Lolita was ashamed, she buried her little face in her father''s arms, and refused to come out again.


    Although she knew that her father had stopped time, those people were just like the set, which was of no use at all.


    But-this feeling of being climaxed in a place where people come and go is enough to make her extremely shy.


    This little girl is a giant in language and a short in action.


    "Dad...Dad..."


    Listening to the murmur of the daughter in his arms, feeling the delicate body that was clinging to him, trembling from time to time because of the just climax... At this moment, Zhou Ye really couldn''t help it.


    "Good girl, I''m here today, how about being a daddy woman..."


    Yi Fei, who was breathing in her father''s arms, couldn''t help but hesitate when she heard this.


    But... she never refused to face her father''s request. She really couldn''t say not to say that...


    "Hmm..." After little Lori Yifei nodded gently, she added: "Then you first love your mother and let me rest, OK? Dad..."


    Hearing this, Zhou Ye smiled... "Of course there is no problem. How about we scare your mother?"


    "Okay, okay..." Little Lolita really likes this matter of pitting her mother.


    "Don''t tell your mother for a while, we are in the mirror world!"


    As he said, Zhou Ye gently raised his hand and snapped his fingers... with a sound of broken glass.


    The time in the entire hall resumed operation again...


    Countless travelers came and went... They didn''t notice at all. There was a pair of superb mother and daughter and handsome guy who were here just now, but at this time they have disappeared.


    And at this time, in the mirror world¡ª¡ª


    Liu Xiaoli, who had just been lifted from the time-stop state by her own man, looked at Zhou Ye who was holding her daughter in a daze, "Honey...how do I feel like I just missed something..."


    "I didn''t miss anything... That was your illusion!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Yes, mom, that''s your illusion..." Yifei Lori also agreed.


    "Okay, it''s my illusion..." Now that the father and daughter said so, Liu Xiaoli can only think so... "Honey, let''s go back!"


    With that said, she is about to take over her daughter from her man...


    However, without her picking up, Zhou Ye had already put the little Lolita down... Then he reached out his hand and hugged the mature beauty.


    "What, what''s wrong? Honey..." Liu Xiaoli stammered and asked, feeling the hot hard object against her lower abdomen.


    Of course she knows what''s going on... The state of her own man is obviously just wanting...


    But, this is the airport, watching the crowds...what can she say?[In fact, they are already in the mirror world at this time.


    "I want you... baby..." Zhou Ye said, hugged Liu Xiaoli''s slender waist, and touched her big buttocks with big hands...


    "No... honey... let''s go back... go back... okay..." Liu Xiaoli begged, gently pressing her buttocks with her hand, intending to follow the skirt and touch the big hand inside her clothes.


    However, how could she resist the power of her own man??


    "No, it''s here..." Zhou Ye said, with a pair of big hands already from the skirt of the skirt, following the silky silk stockings, touching the square inch between her legs...


    "Ah..." At this moment, Liu Xiaoli couldn''t help but tighten her hip flap, trying to stop her man''s invasion... She was still begging, "But... honey... Don''t be here, OK... Qian Don''t..."


    "Why?" Zhou Ye smiled and gently held her fleshy earlobe... asked in a low voice, "Don''t you want it? Baby..."

 Chapter 2178

    2557-Sorcerer


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and fifty seven


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Liu Xiaoli couldn''t help but sigh in her heart.


    She has loved this man so badly... She would not refuse any request from him...


    but--


    What is she going to do now??


    The man in his family has to be in the public... to...


    how can that be??


    She knows how stingy her own man is... as long as it belongs to her, she can never show it to others.


    Could it be that... he was teasing himself??


    Thinking of this, Liu Xiaoli couldn''t help but glanced at the surrounding passengers...


    Carefully, she found one thing...


    That is, in the lobby, no one of the tourists coming and going turned their eyes to their family.


    This abnormal behavior relieved her...


    After all, whether it is she and her daughter Yifei Xiaoli, or her man Zhou Ye.To put it bluntly, those are the existence of the online appearance... and such a family did not attract anyone''s attention...


    This is simply impossible...


    Therefore, at this time, Liu Xiaoli had already identified one thing...that is, her own man had pulled her into the mirror world.


    As for how it was pulled in, it doesn''t matter.


    The important thing is-she knows that any form of her will not be seen by people around her.


    But even so, to be in love with her own man in such a large public... She still can''t let go...


    Therefore, Liu Xiaoli couldn''t help but begged Zhou Ye: "My dear... at least, at least where shall we go?"


    Zhou Ye looked in the direction Liu Xiaoli was pointing at. It was a round counter, a volunteer service counter. At this time, the volunteers inside had temporarily left, and the volunteer service counter was empty.


    "Okay..."


    Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    In this way, Zhou Ye took Liu Xiaoli''s slender waist with one hand and his daughter''s little hand with one hand, and walked into the service desk...


    As soon as he walked into the service desk, Zhou Ye hugged his daughter on the chair and let her sit...


    As for him, he kissed Liu Xiaoli as soon as he turned around...


    As the two kissed, Liu Xiaoli also became emotional...


    In fact, she was already moved by Zhou Ye''s touch... just because she was too nervous, she didn''t dare to move... And now, since she knows this is a mirror world, she can naturally let go a little bit. Up...


    Liu Xiaoli really just let go a little bit...


    As Zhou Ye''s big hand got into her skirt and rubbed her elastic buttocks... Liu Xiaoli only felt that the secret place between her legs had begun to wet.


    When Zhou Ye felt the slippery fingertips, he immediately dropped the beautiful young woman in his arms and let her lie on the service desk with her back facing herself.


    To be honest, even though Liu Xiaoli knows that this is a mirror world at this time, people in this world should not be able to see herself.


    However, seeing the people coming and going in the hall in front of her, she couldn''t help becoming nervous.


    When she felt that the panties between her legs were pushed aside... this kind of tension had reached its peak."Dear, dear...or else...or forget it...go home, let''s go home...I will do whatever you want...Ah----!"


    Before she finished her pleading, she felt a thick and hot meat stick forcibly squeezing into her body.


    "Hi...baby, you are so tight..."


    Zhou Ye felt the squeezing sensation from the meat stick, and couldn''t help sighing.


    I have to say that under tension, the muscles of the whole body are tightening involuntarily...Under this situation, Zhou Ye felt that the meat stick inserted into Liu Xiaoli''s body was gripped tightly by the tender meat in the meat cavity. With...


    Even more tighter than when he opened her buds...


    "Hmm..."


    At this moment, Liu Xiaoli couldn''t help but let out a groan...


    As the bearer, she can feel that feeling better than Zhou Ye...


    Especially when Zhou Ye''s thick coronal sulcus rubbed back and forth on the folds of her vulva, she instantly felt... "husband...husband...today you are so big...ah...burn to death I''m..."


    Hearing Liu Xiaoli''s words, Zhou Ye was angry... "Why? Am I usually not big? Sample, let you know what is really big!"


    As the voice fell, Zhou Ye took a sharp breath, and the meat stick, which was originally only the thickness of a duck egg, instantly swelled a bit.


    At this moment, Liu Xiaoli rolled her eyes straight... "No...husband...I said something wrong...please...please take the magical powers...it''s going to crack...really going to crack. It''s... Ah..."


    Of course, Zhou Ye couldn''t really blow up his daily necessities... After all, this is something to be used frequently... It can''t be the same as disposable items.


    Since this girl begged for mercy, Zhou Ye would naturally stop tossing her...


    As Zhou Ye''s cock was in Liu Xiaoli''s pit, doing piston movements in and out... Liu Xiaoli gradually became excited.


    Of course, because of the special environment here, she still dare not shout presumptuously...


    And at this time, Yifei Little Lolita has already slowed down...


    She looked at Zhou Ye who was fucking her mother and jumped off the stool with a smile.Then he got under the counter where his mother was lying on her stomach...


    Little Yifei Lolita, who squatted under the counter, looked at her father¡¯s sturdy cock, in and out of her mother¡¯s pink tender hole... it brought out a lot of lustful water, and her clever eyes leaked out. A trace of narrowness.


    Step by step, she moved between her mother''s legs, then slightly arched her body, and put her little tongue towards the erect clitoris in front of her mother''s mound, and began to draw circles with the tip of her tongue...


    This time, Yifei''s mother is suffering...


    Originally because of environmental factors, Liu Xiaoli felt the irritation that was hard to feel in her daily life... so that the pleasure in her body began to multiply.


    And this move by Yifei Lori made her worse...


    At this moment, Liu Xiaoli felt that there was static electricity on her clitoris. Together with Zhou Ye''s stick in and out of her body, it gave her the feeling of 1+1 greater than 3...


    In an instant, she couldn''t help it anymore...

 Chapter 2179

    The whole person was crazy, shaking his head desperately...


    "No, husband...husband...you are going to fuck me...you are going to fuck your Lily...husband...husband...I¡¯m here...ah!!!"


    With a scream, Liu Xiaoli''s whole body trembled...


    Then, a hot stream gushed out from the deepest part of her vagina. The amount of lewd water was so large that Zhou Ye''s cock was actually pushed out...


    As the meat stick left her small hole, a translucent liquid spit out from Liu Xiaoli''s meat hole, directly wetting Zhou Ye''s pants...


    Chapter 2558 Mother and Daughter Blossom...


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and fifty eight


    "Bah bah... Mom, you are so bad..."


    Little Lori got out from below at this time...


    Okay, not only did her mother''s sluts wet Zhou Ye''s pants, but she also suffered a lot... Her pink face was sprayed everywhere...


    At this time, Liu Xiaoli had no strength to refute her daughter''s accusations.


    No way, the climax just now made her lose strength at this moment...


    At this time, Zhou Ye looked at his daughter and smiled."Come on, Mayfair... do you want revenge..."


    "Yes!!" Little Lori nodded vigorously.


    Zhou Ye smiled and turned Liu Xiaoli over on the counter, and then asked her to put her two long legs on both sides of the round counter in the form of a horse.


    This counter is not very big, probably just over a meter, and Liu Xiaoli herself is a dancer, she can do it easily...


    At this time, she, who was weak all over, could only be at the mercy of her man.


    After turning Liu Xiaoli face up, Zhou Ye picked up his daughter and put her face to face on his mother.


    And the little Lori Yifei was so happy, learning from her mother, she also opened her horse.


    She has been learning dance from her mother since she was a child, so it''s not a problem to use a single word.


    In this way, it becomes a big soil with a small soil...


    At this time, Zhou Ye once again pierced the meat stick deeply into the beautiful woman''s body...


    At this moment, Liu Xiaoli, the beautiful woman, can only hug her daughter who is lying in her arms tightly, and then she kisses her.


    She doesn''t care about her daughter''s face that originally belonged to her...


    Under the mother and daughter¡¯s body, Zhou Ye pushed her waist quickly and hit the beautiful woman¡¯s meat cunt, while pushing away the inner part of the little loli with his hand, gently using his fingers to sew her pink flesh. , Slide up.


    At this moment, both the mother and daughter were attacked...


    "Mmm...Mom...mmm..."


    The mother and daughter kissed deeply, they had forgotten everything...


    After a while...


    Zhou Ye looked at the meat mound of his daughter Yifei''s little Lolita, the clitoris slightly erected because of his teasing, and looked at the tall peas of little Lolita''s mother below, and the horns appeared. Evil smile...


    He stretched out his arms, hugged his daughter''s waist, and then pulled it down slightly.


    When he saw the mother and daughter peas kissing together, he stopped moving...


    At this time, the little Lolita, who was kissing her own mother, suddenly felt that she could not kiss her mother, and she felt lost.


    She groaned and wanted to climb up and continue to kiss her mother.


    At this moment, she suddenly felt like a burst of static electricity under her, and she felt a strange feeling.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Little Lolita just screamed, before she had time to find out what was going on.


    I felt like she was shaking, and with the shaking, her clitoris kept rubbing against her mother''s clitoris...


    "Ah... Dad... how are you... good or bad..."


    "Husband...husband...don''t..."


    At this moment, the mother and daughter both groaned...


    Although Zhou Ye only fucked Liu Xiaoli at this time, he would naturally bump Liu Xiaoli''s body forward with his waist, and when Liu Xiaoli moved, her clitoris would rub against her daughter''s clitoris... ¡­


    In an instant, the groans of the mother and daughter began to scream like a duet...


    Seeing this exciting scene, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but speed up...


    It didn''t matter that he quickened his action, he immediately pushed the mother and daughter to a higher climax.


    Thousands of passes passed again--


    Liu Xiaoli''s voice was already hoarse...After all, compared to her daughter, she was the one who really suffered.


    "Ah... no more... honey... I..."


    With the last scream of the beautiful woman, Zhou Ye did not hesitate to let go of the essence, and injected the hot essence of life into the deepest part of her body.


    At this time, the little Lori Yifei who had been humming for a long time also snorted, and a transparent liquid was sprayed from her flesh.


    Zhou Ye looked at his daughter''s vagina opening and closing with her breathing because of orgasm... and smiled.


    He directly drew the meat stick from the beautiful woman''s still trembling pussy, and hit it against his daughter''s slightly opened hole.


    Then before waiting for Yi Fei Lori to react, she slammed in...


    Suddenly, Xiao Yifei, who was still immersed in the aftermath of the orgasm, screamed... "Ah-dad, it hurts... it hurts... ooh..."


    Listening to his daughter''s cry, looking at her little butt trembling from the pain... Zhou Ye hurriedly bent down and gently kissed her neck and earlobes."Hey, it won''t hurt in a while..."


    "Woo... Dad lied... woo... It still hurts..."


    In this regard, Zhou Ye has no choice...


    After all, his is too big, and Xiao Yifei is too narrow... the pain is inevitable.


    Besides, which girl doesn''t have the so-called first time pain.


    The difference is only light or heavy...

 Chapter 2180

    At this time, all Zhou Ye could do was to comfort his daughter as much as possible.


    After a while--


    Little Lori finally survived her first pain...


    Gradually, she also felt completely different...


    Compared with the kind of orgasm that does not enter the body and plays with the clitoris, Xiao Yifei feels that her father''s hot meat stick is deeply inserted into her body, which can give her a full sense of security.


    "Dad...no, it''s not too painful...you, you can move..."


    Following Xiao Yifei''s shy words, Zhou Ye began to thrust in slowly...


    I have to say that this timing is actually very good. After all, at this time, Zhou Ye¡¯s cock was lubricated by Xiao Yifei¡¯s mother¡¯s kinky fluid, and Xiao Yifei just had an orgasm because of friction with her mother¡¯s clitoris, which is the most relaxing when¡­¡­


    If you change the time point, it is estimated that Little Lori will be more painful.


    "Dad, daddy...your cock is so hot"


    "...It''s hot to Mayfair''s heart...Ah"


    "...You have reached Mayfair''s heart again..."


    "It''s amazing... Dad..."


    "Ah... Dad... Hurry, fuck me... I, I''m going to... Ah¡ª¡ª!!!"


    With a scream coming out of Lori''s mouth, her immature body slammed upwards... A pair of beautiful legs, tightly clamped between her father''s waist, forcefully clamped him towards herself... As if wanting him to penetrate himself thoroughly.


    As for Zhou Ye, he naturally pierced his daughter''s body with a small half of a meat stick in a kind-hearted manner, and spit out the essence of his own life with the glans against her immature uterine mouth.


    Chapter 2559 Fan Bingbing who wants to terminate the contract


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and fifty nine


    Just when Zhou Ye was having fun with Yifei Lolita and her mother Liu Xiaoli in the mirror world...


    In a Shanghai law firm called Tianping, Fan Bingbing is holding a copy of the contract he has signed and is consulting a lawyer specializing in commercial contracts.


    "Excuse me, can my contract be terminated without liability in accordance with the Overlord Clause?"


    Fan Bingbing, wearing a long skirt, sat opposite the lawyer, looking nervously at the lawyer who was carefully reading the copy of her contract line by line.


    "Well...it''s hard..."


    After reading the contract terms for a long time, the lawyer took off his glasses and looked at the beautiful girl in front of him.


    "First of all, Miss Fan, the signer of your contract was signed under the supervision of your parents..."


    "In other words, we cannot refute the legality of this contract on the grounds that the person who signed the contract did not have full civil liability when signing the contract."


    "Second, the contract you signed, although the time limit has been longer..."


    Having said that, the lawyer glanced at the date after the contract became effective, which is twenty years... and sighed.


    He has to admit one thing, that is-the validity period of the contract is indeed a bit long, but it does not violate the rules...


    That is to say-as long as both parties recognize the legality of this contract, then this contract is fine.


    And the beautiful little girl in front of her was obviously fascinated by the colorful world of the entertainment industry, so she actually signed such a contract.


    I have to say, it''s so pathetic...


    But it was just pitiful.


    After all, as an old oilman who has been in the society for so many years, the lawyer knows...With such a contract, the other party has a way to make this little girl who is eager to shine in the entertainment circle to give in...


    If you want something, you have to pay something...


    So-"Although the expiration of this contract is a bit too long, it is not against the rules... So, sorry, Miss Fan... I can''t help you!"


    Hearing what the lawyer said, Fan Bingbing suddenly collapsed on the stool.


    The time limit is super long, the liquidated damages are super high... This has firmly tied her to the chariot of the World Entertainment Company...


    It can be said that she is already exhausted here...If she doesn''t think about anything, her star road will really be cut off.


    After all, she is seventeen years old and has graduated from school...


    Without the permission of Universal Entertainment, she would not even be able to take a silly job.


    For Fan Bingbing, who wanted to show her demeanor on the screen, it was like completely abolishing her dream, which made her unacceptable.


    But currently, her agent, Sister Xuan Xuan, has not spit out when she can take the show.


    Could it be that she just watched her classmates all fly on the road to fame with her own class, but she was restrained in place??


    The lawyer looked at Fan Bingbing, who was staring blankly on the spot, and shook his head speechlessly... got up and walked out of the consultation room.


    He had just walked out of the consultation room and just saw a young girl approaching him... "Hey, Zhuge... Go in and clean up the consultation room. By the way, let Miss Fan pay the legal consultation fee..."


    Hearing what the lawyer said, the girl in a dark professional overall nodded, "Okay, Lawyer Zhang."


    As a graduate student of the University of Political Science and Law who has obtained the lawyer''s qualification certificate, Dasheng Zhuge is certainly not content to be an intern girl who is drunk.


    But it''s a pity-the tall building rises on the ground.


    Great Sage Zhuge wanted to help people fight lawsuits as soon as he graduated, and then he won consecutive battles and became a rising star in the legal world, and he has since reached the peak of his career.


    However, dreams are only dreams because they are too difficult to realize.


    This little girl who aspires to be a pretty lady in law and politics is still working as her intern girl in Tianping Law Firm at this moment.


    No way, the client won''t hand it over to her for a big case, and a small case doesn''t have a name, she herself is not willing to take it.


    It has been almost a few months since I helped the lawyer and the tea girl... The Great Sage Zhuge never found a case that could make her famous in one fell swoop.


    In this regard, she also expressed helplessness...


    While thinking about his dream, Dasheng Zhuge walked into the consulting room of the firm.


    At this time, Fan Bingbing was still in a daze...


    "This young lady... are you okay?" Great Sage Zhuge said as he walked to Fan Bingbing''s side...


    "Oh, I, I''m fine..." Fan Bingbing also reacted at this time, and she hurriedly wanted to put away the copy of the contract copy on the desktop.


    At this time, the Great Sage Zhuge suddenly discovered that Party A on the copy was actually-World Entertainment Company.

 Chapter 2181

    Where is the world entertainment company??


    That''s the boss who claims to be in the world''s entertainment industry...


    It is said that the big man behind Universal Entertainment is the existence of hands and eyes.


    It''s not terrible to offend the famous guide or the big names... The big deal is just not cooperating in the future.


    However, if you offend Universal Entertainment, then-hehe, it is better to advise you to completely withdraw from the entertainment circle.


    As for talking about-going abroad for development??


    Haha, let''s do it, don''t you know that Renjiayu Entertainment is a global company?It is said that they have branches in Hollywood in the United States, Bollywood in India, France, Japan and other places, and they are quite large.


    and so--


    In the face of the big names in the global entertainment industry, the little directors and actors, all they can do-they can only be obedient.


    Be obedient and have sugar to eat... If you don''t be obedient, it will only be bad luck.


    Isn''t the American director who is called what is it because he offended Universal Entertainment, so he was directly blocked?


    It is said that he now makes money to support his family by shooting commercials for advertisers.


    And that so-and-so popular black actress was directly blocked to death because of offending World Entertainment...


    Now I have gone to the Caribbean to shoot an A film...


    These gossips are enough to explain the domination of World Entertainment over the global entertainment industry.


    In front of him, this beautiful little girl obviously wants to fight against the world entertainment company...


    But, it''s a pity-no one wants to pick it up...


    So, here is the question...Will she take this case??


    A big crisis also means a big opportunity...


    Once she wins the case, she can say goodbye to her status as a new lawyer almost immediately, and she has since reached the pinnacle of her life.


    Take a gamble, a bicycle becomes a motorcycle...


    Thinking of this, Grand Sage Zhuge held down Fan Bingbing''s copy of the contract that had not yet been received... "Miss, can I find out what you plan to consult? Maybe, I can give you some suggestions!"


    Chapter 2560


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and sixty


    Fan Bingbing looked at the little hand he was pressing on the contract, and then looked up at the Great Sage Zhuge.


    I have to say that at this time, the Great Sage Zhuge, who has a short hair with wavy hair, is wearing a black professional overalls skirt, and looks really bluffing.


    However, when Fan Bingbing saw the obviously young face of Great Sage Zhuge, he was immediately discouraged.


    "I don''t think so..."


    With that, Fan Bingbing was about to take down the little hand of Great Sage Zhuge who was holding down the copy of his contract.


    However, Great Sage Zhuge would not give up this opportunity so easily...


    Although this case may not be profitable, it will definitely earn a lot of fame.


    Thinking of this, Grand Sage Zhuge said with a smile: "If I am not mistaken, this lady, you came to our office for consultation because of a contract dispute with Universal Entertainment, right?"


    "I''m not afraid to tell you explicitly that with the vast background of Universe Entertainment, no matter which law firm you are in in Shanghai, you will never find a lawyer willing to take your case."


    "Why?" Fan Bingbing was stunned when he heard the words of Great Sage Zhuge.


    "Because that is a powerful Universal Entertainment..." Great Sage Zhuge smiled... "Maybe only me, a fledgling young lawyer, is willing to take your case at all costs."


    While talking, Great Sage Zhuge pretended to be indifferent and sorted out his tooling.


    The nameplate of [Helping Lawyer Zhuge Dasheng] pinned to her Hungarian mouth shook slightly.


    Fan Bingbing looked at the nameplate on Zhuge Dasheng¡¯s chest and was taken aback... "Then, are you confident that you can help me terminate the contract with Huanyu?"


    "If you have confidence, I can''t tell you clearly now. After all, I don''t know what you want, let alone what you want to do!" Zhuge Dasheng paused before saying, "But... I can say that no matter how sure I am, I am willing to take your case."


    Fan Bingbing hesitated after hearing the words of the Great Sage Zhuge, "Can you give me your number??"


    "Of course there is no problem!" Grand Sage Zhuge smiled, and handed Fan Bingbing his business card-with her PHS number on it.


    Fan Bingbing put away Zhuge Dasheng¡¯s business card at random, and then did not immediately agree to let Zhuge Dasheng represent his case, but smiled and said, ¡°Miss Zhuge? I still have something to go back right now. , If there is a chance, let''s make an appointment to have a good talk!"


    Hearing Fan Bingbing''s words, Great Sage Zhuge smiled... "Okay, I am waiting for your call at any time."


    Great Sage Zhuge knew that Fan Bingbing did not trust her at this time, and... she was still a little unwilling to give up...


    Then let her keep looking...


    Great Sage Zhuge believed that he would be the last candidate for Miss Fan after he bumped into walls everywhere.


    In fact, it was exactly as she thought...


    Fan Bingbing went to the front desk of the office and paid the legal consultation fee, then turned around and walked towards another building not far away.


    There is another law firm there--


    The time was unconsciously¡ªit was already more than six in the afternoon.


    Fan Bingbing, who had been running for a day, dragged her tired legs and returned to his rented place.


    After opening the door and throwing the bag in his hand aside, Fan Bingbing lay weakly on his little bed.


    Throughout the afternoon, she ran through six or seven law firms.


    After seeing her contract, the lawyers of each firm either said-the contract is legal and they have no way of doing it, or they pushed the contract back directly without even looking for a reason.


    This has almost made Fan Bingbing completely desperate--


    Unable to terminate the contract, unable to get the opportunity to act...


    Her star path is dim...


    Now-what should she do??


    At this moment, the PHS in her handbag suddenly rang.


    Fan Bingbing casually took the handbag that was thrown aside, took it over, took out his phone and glanced at the number.

 Chapter 2182

    Well, the number above is not someone else, it is her manager Luo Yingxuan.


    Fan Bingbing hurriedly rubbed his little face to refresh himself.


    Then the call was connected--


    "Hey, sister Yingying..."


    "Bingbing...Do you want to act?"


    Hearing the voice on the phone, Fan Bingbing felt that his heart was beautiful... "Yes, of course... Sister Yingying, you are finally willing to help me with the scene!"


    "Don''t get excited..."


    "If you want to act, it''s easy... Tomorrow you go to No. XX on XX Street... Take the one inside and make him satisfied... Then you have endless plays."


    "If you make him angry and feel dissatisfied... Then, hehe..."


    For the rest, Luo Yingxuan hung up the phone before she finished speaking.


    But even so, Fan Bingbing knew that if he didn''t listen to the greetings, then I''m afraid that what is waiting for him is the eternal snow hiding.


    "I... I don''t want to... This is my first time..."


    "Why should I go to bed with a man I don''t know..."


    "What sister Yingying...Bah..."


    No matter how Fan Bingbing complained or cursed Luo Yingxuan over and over on the bed... it didn''t help.


    Because-things are doomed...


    What is she going to do??


    Not going??


    There is no doubt that she will be hidden forever, so don''t even think about getting a name in the entertainment circle.


    go with??


    She really didn''t want to let her, a flowery little girl, go with a man she never knew.


    Now, how would she choose between the two roads??


    Fan Bingbing at this time has been forced to despair-


    At this moment, a business card that fell on the bed because she took out the phone was printed in her eyes.


    Tianping Law Firm-Assistant Lawyer-Zhuge Dasheng


    Fan Bingbing tremblingly picked up the business card, and then dialed out according to the phone number on the business card...


    After a long while-


    The phone goes through--


    "Hello, is this lawyer Zhuge?"


    "Well, I am - who are you?"


    "When we were in the law firm, we met... you said, you can call you for consultation at any time!"


    "Oh, it turned out to be Miss Fan..." The Great Sage Zhuge over there obviously heard Fan Bingbing''s words, "Is there anything wrong?"


    "That... can we meet????"


    Grand Sage Zhuge listened to Fan Bingbing''s voice on the phone, and felt that her voice was a little trembling, and he was probably emotionally unstable.


    But Great Sage Zhuge didn''t care, after all-she believed in her own strength, and she didn''t need to practice karate black belt. "Of course... it''s better to meet in a casual coffee shop on the Bund in half an hour! "


    "Okay, Lawyer Zhuge..."


    Chapter 2561 the backlash of the actor...


    Chapter Two Five Sixty One


    On a midsummer night, people come and go on the Bund, which is very lively.


    The casual cafe is located in an Italian-style building...


    The main theme of this cafe is leisure and tranquility. In a large space, the coffee tables are all far away. If you speak in a low voice, it will basically not affect other guests.


    Great Sage Zhuge arrived here after 7:15, and at this time - Fan Bingbing had been waiting here for a long time.


    Seeing Master Zhuge walking into the cafe, Fan Bingbing hurriedly stood up and waved to her.


    Grand Sage Zhuge stepped forward to Fan Bingbing and sat down.


    "Miss, what can I drink?"


    "A cup of cappuccino, thank you!"


    "OK, just a second!"


    After speaking, the waiter left their deck...


    At this time, Fan Bingbing could not wait to grab the hand of Great Sage Zhuge, and begged in a low voice: "Miss Zhuge, please...help me."


    "What happened, Miss Fan, please don''t be nervous and say it slowly..." Grand Sage Zhuge comforted Fan Bingbing. After a while, Fan Bingbing finally calmed down...


    When she told the great sage Zhuge about her own experience, she immediately filled this pretty lady with justice in her heart with righteous indignation.


    "That''s it-after Universe signed you, it has not arranged work for you, just to make you succumb... and then sell your body??"


    Having said this, Great Sage Zhuge felt that the wording seemed inappropriate... "Sorry, it should be said that it is a hidden rule..."


    Hearing the words of the Great Sage Zhuge, Fan Bingbing bit her lower lip. His pale little face was full of sadness. "In fact, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t need to add that fig leaf to Miss Zhuge. It is true. The agent was forced to death..."


    "I only have two options-either follow the arrangement and accompany the man, or... or be permanently hidden in the snow, and never have a relationship with the entertainment industry."


    "No, you still have a third way to go, and that is to take up legal weapons and say no to Universal Entertainment!"


    Great Sage Zhuge said firmly: "I can be your attorney... and even help you fight this lawsuit for free."


    Fan Bingbing was moved first when he heard the words... and then shook his head and sighed: "How easy is this? We don''t have any evidence..."


    "If there is no evidence, create evidence..." Great Sage Zhuge''s pretty face was full of indifferent.


    She has never been a pedantic person, yes... It is indeed against the law to forge false evidence, but it is legal to protect yourself reasonably and legally and get the evidence.

 Chapter 2183

    Moreover, she had just seen Fan Bingbing''s copy of the contract, and there were no loopholes for her to drill.


    In other words-the contract is completely reasonable and legal, even if she is confident, she doesn''t think she can win this lawsuit.


    So-the question is here, the contract is used to force the contractor to make a sex transaction against his will. Is this legal or illegal?


    Obviously illegal...


    Therefore, Great Sage Zhuge has made up his mind to help Miss Fan.


    After all, she is a woman with excess sense of justice.


    Of course, how can you protect yourself and get the evidence? It must be summed up.


    After the two little women chatted and discussed in the cafe for a long time, they made the final plan.


    First, the Great Sage Zhuge will provide Fan Bingbing with a set of forensic tools including voice recorders and hidden cameras.


    These things will help Fan Bingbing obtain some key evidence.


    Second, the Great Sage Zhuge intends to teach Fan Bingbing the two magic tricks of anti-wolf secrets overnight to ensure Fan Bingbing''s life.


    Third, on the day when the plan is implemented, Great Sage Zhuge will hide outside the door of that address. Once she receives notification from Fan Bingbing, she will immediately call the police and rush upstairs...


    As soon as this seemingly rigorous plan was proposed, Fan Bingbing immediately responded.


    If this plan is followed, Fan Bingbing will be able to obtain a private settlement between her and Huanyu Company for the first time, and will not be responsible for rescinding the contract between both parties.


    Even more extravagantly, she can even get the necessary civil and criminal compensation from the world company.


    Of course, the most important thing for them now is nothing else, but hurry up and go to the gym run by a little sister Zhuge Dasheng to practice the so-called anti-wolf secret technique.


    Just do it...


    After discussing everything, the two little girls who didn''t know the sky and earth immediately checked out and left the cafe.


    And as they left, a slender shadow that was invisible to human eyes gradually appeared on the Bund Street.


    The pedestrians who were passing around turned a blind eye to this beautiful young lady who suddenly appeared in front of her.


    As if she was there in the first place.


    The beautiful young lady looked at the two beautiful figures who had boarded the taxi in the distance, and a smile appeared in her corners.


    "It''s so interesting... The two fleshy meats that the master is looking for actually met together?"


    "Furthermore, the two actually agreed to resist their master..."


    "Hehe...it seems that something needs to be done again...ah, yes, let me know the girl Xuan first, don''t let her really capsize in the gutter, it won''t be beautiful!"


    While talking, the pretty young lady took out her mobile phone and dialed a phone call... and started talking.


    After a while--


    She hung up the phone, her figure turned into nothingness again...


    She still has to continue her mission... you know, her mission is to crucify the beauty of law, the Great Sage Zhuge, so as not to be overwhelmed.


    On the other side, Luo Yingxuan, who had just received a call from her sister, had a gloomy face.


    "The guy who doesn''t know how to promote, dare to collude with outsiders..."


    Over the years, her experience in the entertainment industry has made Luo Yingxuan feel bad about these so-called actors.


    In her opinion, these women are inferior jokers, and I don¡¯t know why their masters like such actor so much... However, as long as they are clean, then she doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, their masters like to play actor. Up.


    However, now that the actor actually wants to bite his owner back, it won''t work...


    Do you really think that Universe Entertainment is just covering the world in the entertainment industry??


    Humph¡ªthat¡¯s really underestimating the Umbrella consortium of the owner.


    That is, their masters are kind-hearted and don''t like to play war games.


    Otherwise, how can there be any other country or country on the earth now??


    Those who have been special early have become Umbrella Empire...


    Chapter 2562 I like girls with personality


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and sixty two


    Luo Yingxuan, as a patrol envoy who has followed her master for thousands of years, she will never allow anyone to bite her master back.


    It''s not about whether it hurts or not... but about her face.


    She can''t afford this face.


    A total of 500 people were involved in the tour that accompanied her owner to found Universal Entertainment. The place where others were responsible was fine, and something went wrong in the place where she was responsible. Isn''t that slap her in the face??How could Luo Yingxuan endure this??


    However, before dealing with the guy who eats inside and out, Luo Yingxuan has to ask her master.


    Thinking of this, her figure turned into a mass of nothingness, drifting towards the direction of her master.


    At this time, Zhou Ye was eating dinner at Liu Xiaoli''s residence...


    At the small round dining table, Zhou Ye hugged his daughter Yifei Lolita, together with Liu Xiaoli, you gave me a bite, and I gave you a bite.


    It seems to be a harmonious family beauty that is really enjoyable¡ª¡ª


    Of course, you must not look down...


    If you read it, you feel that the Three Views have been rewritten.


    In fact, at this time, Zhou Ye, who was holding his daughter for dinner, was deeply inserting his giant into the meat of his daughter Yifei.


    Every time little Lolita couldn''t reach the food, she stood up and sat down again, she was done in one stroke.


    The sound of puff, puff, water, comes from the place where the two connect from time to time...


    Under the beautiful woman Liu Xiaoli who was feeding each other with her man, the tender abalone opened and closed slightly, spitting out some white viscous liquid from time to time.


    Obviously, she was just fed by Zhou Ye...


    Now Zhou Ye is feeding his daughter...


    Well, such a scene of H, it is estimated that countless men want to enter their hearts.


    While Zhou Ye was eating the food delivered by his woman to the side, while gently pushing his waist and sending his dragon into his daughter¡¯s meat abalone, the space beside the dining table was twisted, and Luo Yingxuan continued. ''S figure appeared in front of everyone.

 Chapter 2184

    Perhaps it was because of being fucked by my father in front of someone I know for the first time...


    Yi Fei Lolita, who was still expressing his composure, suddenly tightened her cunt... Zhou Ye couldn''t help but sigh, "Good girl, are you going to clamp me to death?"


    "I...I..." At this time, Little Lori Yifei was blushed all over... She stuttered and didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, Luo Yingxuan was obviously more at ease...


    She smiled and walked to the dinner table, then obediently got under the dinner table... "Little princess, don''t be nervous... just enjoy it!"


    After this sentence was finished, Yi Fei Lori felt that her extremely sensitive clitoris was licked by a slippery tongue.


    For an instant, Yifei Lolita felt that there was an electric current passing under her, causing her to clamp her hips involuntarily... and screamed."Don''t... Aunt Xuan... Ah-hurry, get away... I''m going to spray...!!!"


    As soon as the scream sounded, Luo Yingxuan, who was licking the little Lolita¡¯s clitoris underneath, felt a rush of heat sprayed onto her face. There was a scent of fragrance in the air, which was undoubtedly the little princess¡¯s obscene liquid. Up.


    Luo Yingxuan crawled out from under the table with a smile, picked up the wet wipes and gently wiped the lewd liquid on her face, and said with a smile: "Little princess, this is amazing. When I was young, I could pee all over. ..."


    "Aunt Xuan...you...you are bad..."


    At this time, the little Lori Yifei has been played badly, sitting weakly in her father''s arms, motionless...


    Only the small holes under her were still convulsing and twitching, and from time to time they clamped Zhou Ye''s cock.


    Zhou Ye, enjoying the pleasure of being caught with his own cock in his daughter''s spasmodic cunt, looked at Luo Yingxuan with a smile and asked, "What''s the matter? Why did Xuan''er come to see me today? "


    "Master... something went wrong..."


    "Oh? What happened?" Zhou Ye asked unhurriedly...


    And hearing the conversation between the two, Xiao Lolita and Liu Xiaoli, mother and daughter, also cleverly stopped talking... They knew that this was not the time when they were talking.


    "That''s it, Master... You said before, Double Ice Project..."


    "According to your instructions, I have been monitoring Fan Bingbing... at the same time driving away the guy who made her idea by her side..."


    "But today..."


    Following Luo Yingxuan''s recount, Zhou Ye''s corner filled with a smile...


    "You mean, Fan Bingbing and Great Sage Zhuge got together, right?"


    "Moreover, they plan to unite and threaten me, right?"


    "Yes, Master!" Luo Yingxuan didn''t dare to refute, bowed her head obediently.


    "That''s good...it always goes smoothly, it''s so boring..." Zhou Ye smiled evilly... "I haven''t played a rape game for a long time... Don''t you think it''s good to play it once in a while?"


    "But the master... The girl of Great Sage Zhuge is a temperament who would rather not bend... I''m afraid..." Luo Yingxuan reminded softly.


    "Hehehehe..." Zhou Ye smiled...


    "It''s good to be full of justice...I like girls with personality..."


    "This is more fun..."


    "Okay, you don''t need to do anything to them... Tomorrow let the Extinction Team prepare everything, that''s it..."


    "Yes, master!!"


    "Dad, you laugh so evil..." At this time, little Lolita also recovered a bit of vitality from the climax just now, and began to show her sense of existence.


    "Baby, you haven''t seen my dad more evil..." Zhou Ye smiled at his daughter, held her hips with both hands, lifted it up, and then fell heavily.


    Following his move, Yifei Luoli felt the flower heart deep in her vagina and her father''s cock hit hard.


    At this moment, she hit her, and her whole body felt soft... almost fell on the table...


    "Ah-dad... do you want to kill your daughter?"


    Hearing his daughter''s cute complaints, Zhou Ye couldn''t help it anymore... He ran full of horsepower and got up and down with the little Lolita in his arms.


    Every time his giant came in and out of Yifei Luoli''s meat cavity, it could always scrape out a pool of obscene water, and soon...there was a pool of stains on the carpet under the feet of the two.


    And at this time, Liu Xiaoli, who watched her daughter suffer... she threw herself directly into the arms of her man, and whispered: "You bastard... Let go of my daughter, what are you doing at me..."


    At this time, Yifei Lolita also exclaimed in a very happy voice: "Mom... Mom... Save me... It hurts... Mom..."


    This scene, no matter how you look at it, is the rhythm of a bad guy raping his mother and daughter... I have to say that this performance of the mother and daughter instantly ignited Zhou Ye''s desire...


    In this room of more than 200 square meters, the horn of war sounded again.


    Chapter 2563 two women''s preparations


    Chapter Two Thousand Five Sixty Three


    Located in Shanghai¡¯s Jing¡¯an District, Anju Yipin is the first noble community built by Umbrella Real Estate...


    In this community, the total green area has reached 50% of the frenzied area, and all supporting facilities are extremely complete.


    The community has public swimming and fitness centers, public underground parking spaces, public gardens, public libraries and other buildings.


    In terms of security, Umbrella¡¯s umbrella security company is fully responsible for protecting the rights and interests of residents from all aspects.


    Of course, the cost of living here is definitely not low...


    Not to mention the property management fee of up to 120 yuan per square meter per month, just its current average price of 180,000 per square meter is enough to discourage countless people.


    Of course, where is the so-called money to be comfortable... The entire community property provides free housekeeping services three times a month, and strict security measures are one of the reasons why the rich choose to live here.


    And all the public facilities here are free for the residents of the community...and never open to the outside world.


    Some people would think that the price of this house is not too expensive...After all, the price of Tomson First Grade is as high as 270,000 per square meter.


    But the question is - you know, it was 2005 when Tomson first product came out, and what about this community?When it was completed, it was just in 1997.


    Under such circumstances, it can be said that this sky-high-priced community project of the Umbrella Consortium has caused a lot of criticism across the country...


    In the eyes of countless people across the country, this so-called sky-high price community is completely sensational.


    In the end, this so-called No. 1 noble community project in China will definitely rot in the hands of Umbrella.


    However, when Anju Yipin was on sale, it shocked countless people.


    On the day of the sale, the entire Anju Yipin sales office was almost full of people...


    Ten days after opening for sale-Umbrella Real Estate Company announced that all the houses in Anju Yipin Community have been sold out.


    This has to make countless people sigh-paralyzed, there are so many rich people.

 Chapter 2185

    The housing price of Anju Yipin has also skyrocketed from the opening of 180,000 to 180,000 now.


    It''s just been less than a year...No one thought that the price would rise so fast.


    For many demons...this is what they talk about after dinner.


    While scolding Umbrella¡¯s boss for being black-hearted, they wondered when the price of their house would go up... or when the house in the suburbs they bought could be demolished.


    After all, it is also true that Anju Yipin''s real estate has led to soaring housing prices throughout Shanghai.


    Gradually, Anju Yipin has become a legendary community. According to a legend, if you go in the morning and take a lap, you will be able to get to know the top rich gathering place for more than half of the rich.


    Fan Bingbing is now at the door of this legendary community...


    At this time, she was sitting in Zhuge Dasheng¡¯s white Jetta, looking at the beautifully dressed girl in various sportswear outside the car window, where she entangled with the security guard, feeling a bit of sorrow...


    Why, that guy didn''t go to these guys who wanted to catch the beetroots, but he just wanted to make his own idea??


    At this time, Grand Sage Zhuge, sitting in the driver''s seat, was also looking at the security situation of the community in front of him.


    Seriously, at this moment, she is a little big head...


    It is past nine o''clock in the morning... She and Fan Bingbing are already on the side of the road outside the community and have been waiting for almost half an hour.


    So far, she has not seen a girl who can successfully cross the cordon formed by the height of the security guards and break into the community.


    This is different from the original plan...


    She really didn''t expect...this is what the person asked for.


    How can she get in with Nima...and help her client obtain evidence??


    But at this moment, the phone in Fan Bingbing''s bag rang again...


    Fan Bingbing looked at the caller ID on the PHS screen in his hand, and looked at the Great Sage Zhuge with a look of help...


    That was her agent, Sister Xuan Xuan''s number... Don''t ask, it must have urged her to go.


    Facing Fan Bingbing''s help, Grand Sage Zhuge whispered: "Don''t pick it up, wait a minute..."


    While talking, she took out a voice recorder from the bag in the back seat of the car and placed the voice recorder next to the phone in Fan Bingbing''s hand. Then Zhuge Dasheng said to Fan Bingbing: ..."


    Hearing the words of the Great Sage Zhuge, Fan Bingbing obediently connected the phone and pressed the public release button.


    Unsurprisingly, Fan Bingbing''s agent Luo Yingxuan''s voice came over the phone.


    "Bingbing? Why haven''t you been there yet? Younger Zhou has already called me over there, urging me..."


    Fan Bingbing looked at the Great Sage Zhuge somewhat helplessly, and the Great Sage Zhuge gestured to her with the words "evidence" with an exaggerated mouth.


    "Sister Xuan Xuan... I... I don''t want to... Please, don''t let me accompany that young Zhou, okay? I will listen to you in the future... I will do whatever you ask me!" Fan Bingbing acted like an innocent woman about to be pushed into a fire pit...


    The aggrieved appearance is beyond words.


    Facing Fan Bingbing''s plea...the phone went silent, and after a long while, Xuan Xuan''s calm words came.


    "I gave you a chance, Bingbing... but you don''t cherish it. If that''s the case, just let it go. I will find someone else to accompany Shao Zhou... From then on, you will stop thinking about being in the entertainment industry. Think ahead!"


    Hearing this, Great Sage Zhuge was so excited. Don''t want it...


    Although secretly recorded telephone recordings generally cannot be used as evidence for transactions, they can be used as an important part of the evidence chain.


    In other words-this lady agent is really too powerful and cooperative.


    In a short sentence, the cause and effect are simply stated.


    At this time, Fan Bingbing, who had obtained the evidence he wanted, did not struggle anymore...


    She hurriedly begged: "Don''t... Sister Xuan Xuan, I know it''s wrong... Isn''t it OK for me to go? You don''t do that..."


    "Be good early, don''t you just have everything gone?"


    Having said this, Xuan Xuan on the other end of the phone said: "I will give you half an hour. If you do not live in Yipin within half an hour, if you report on Building A, No. 4401, then you will be at your own risk. Don''t say you Sister Xuan Xuan in the future. Take care of you¡­¡­"


    "I, I know... Sister Xuan Xuan, I will go now..."


    In order to perform realistically, even Fan Bingbing said this sentence with a sobbing sound.


    After hanging up the phone... Fan Bingbing turned his gaze to the Great Sage Zhuge beside him, "Lawyer Zhuge, what should I do now?"


    Chapter 2564 everything is ready, just a pervert


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and sixty four


    "Relax, leave everything to me!"


    It has to be said that Master Zhuge''s simple response indeed gave Fan Bingbing an indescribable confidence.


    But in fact, the Great Sage Zhuge was panicked at this time...


    She has a chicken feather way to escape the Anju Yipin security team and enter the community...


    At this time, the Great Sage Zhuge also had no way to squeeze it out. If she was counseled, Fan Bingbing, a small white flower, would really wither completely today.


    For the justice in his heart, Great Sage Zhuge felt that he could not persuade him.


    Forget it, let''s fight it¡ª¡ª


    Thinking of this, the Great Sage Zhuge drove in a taxi and drove towards the gate of Anju Yipin''s community.


    Without a doubt, her car was stopped at the door.


    "Excuse me, this lady, which household do you plan to visit?" the security personnel in black combat uniforms asked politely and bowed their heads.


    "I''m going to visit Mr. Zhou in Building A, No. 4401. I made an appointment with him." Great Sage Zhuge endured the tension in his heart and replied.


    "Okay, please wait..." The tall security officer walked into the security room and dialed the internal security number used to contact the residents.


    "Hello, is it Mr. Zhou?"


    "Do you have two female visitors today?"


    "Age? Hmm... one is about twenty years old, and one is about seventeen or eighteen."


    "Really? There are such visitors, right?"


    "Okay, I see... I will disturb you."


    When Grand Sage Zhuge in the car heard the security report his age, he felt his heart almost lifted into his throat.

 Chapter 2186

    As a result, she didn''t expect that she would pass this way.


    When the security opened the railing, she was still a little confused.


    "This is your visitor card. Please follow the signs on the roadside and go to the public parking area to park! Thank you for your cooperation!"


    "Huh? Oh... OK, thank you!"


    Great Sage Zhuge took the visitor card handed over by the security guard, and then drove the car inside.


    "Wow, it''s really amazing here..." Fan Bingbing, who was sitting in the passenger seat, felt shocked when he looked at the scene in front of him.


    After the car drove into the community, it drove into a forest trail not far from the visitor indicator on the side of the road.


    By the side of this quiet forest path, in twos and threes, you can always see some morning walkers.


    And on the public lawn not far away, there are some residents walking and playing with their dogs.


    It has to be said that Fan Bingbing feels that such an absolute value of such a high housing price is based on this quiet structure.


    You know, where is Jing''an District??This is the center of Shanghai.


    Here, it is absolutely unimaginable to have a place where there is quiet but convenient transportation.


    At this time, the Great Sage Zhuge, who was slowly driving, also figured out why the security guard would let himself in.


    "That Mr. Zhou absolutely regards me as your agent, Sister Xuan Xuan..."


    "Huh?" Fan Bingbing was stunned by the endless words of the Great Sage Zhuge... After a while, she was fascinated."Well, it''s very likely... You are about the same age as Sister Xuan Xuan..."


    "It''s troublesome now..." After saying this, Great Sage Zhuge rubbed his temples with a headache."That Mr. Zhou must have known of my existence..."


    "If you go up alone for a while, maybe he will be on guard..."


    Fan Bingbing was also a little dumbfounded when he heard the words of Great Sage Zhuge."What should I do? Otherwise, I told him that Sister Xuan Xuan actually drove me here? Sister Xuan Xuan was embarrassed, so she didn''t come up?"


    "No, no...In that case, it is not safe!" The Great Sage Zhuge immediately rejected Fan Bingbing''s idea."Since your sister Xuan Xuan knows where Mr. Zhou lives, it''s very likely that they know each other!"


    "Once that Mr. Zhou becomes suspicious, and if you call your sister Xuan Xuan directly to verify, it will be all over!"


    "So, what should I do?" Fan Bingbing asked dumbfounded.


    "It seems that the only danger is now!" Said this, Great Sage Zhuge glanced at Fan Bingbing and said: "I will go up with you in a while, and I will say that I am also your little sister...and also by you. Sister Xuan arranged it."


    "Men are greedy... In this case, he will never call to verify."


    "Okay, okay..." Fan Bingbing was really ecstatic when he heard this.


    If she is alone, no matter what, there will be some guilty conscience... If you add Dasheng Zhuge to accompany her, it will be much better.


    However, Fan Bingbing, who quickly finished looking at the Great Sage Zhuge, was a little depressed... "You, your outfit is a bit wrong, right!"


    No matter how concealed it is, this trip will be sent to the door by thousands of miles...


    Fan Bingbing even dressed up for this purpose, the lower body miniskirt and the upper body are cute and a semi-transparent matching shirt, which looks pure and sexy with a touch of cuteness.


    And what about the Great Sage Zhuge at this time??


    In order to be able to show off her skills at any time, this girl wore a white sweatpants and sportswear...


    Why doesn''t this Nima look like someone who is going to the door??


    "It''s okay...just wait a while and you can see me!" said the Great Sage Zhuge, and drove towards the parking spot with a kick of the accelerator.


    The temporary public parking spot in Building A is just in front of Building A...


    After parking the car, Grand Sage Zhuge took out a pair of scissors from his clasp, and performed a major operation on his clothes.


    Click click...


    As the scissors fell, her white cotton sports trousers turned into sports shorts...


    Not to mention, as her slender and tender thighs were exposed... the whole person''s temperament was instantly different.


    If we say that she was still an athletic girl just now, then now...she is still an athletic girl, but the difference is-now this athletic girl already feels a bit sexy...


    Sure enough, it depends on the thighs.


    After throwing the two pants that had been completely scrapped in the car, the Great Sage Zhuge looked at Fan Bingbing."Are you ready?"


    "Ready..." Perhaps he was infected by the brave aura of Great Sage Zhuge. Fan Bingbing, who was still a little nervous, was instantly full of energy...


    "Let''s walk for the sky and punish these bastards who want unspoken women!"


    "Yes..."


    "Come on!" X2


    After the two cheered on each other, they directly picked up their respective handbags and got out of the car.


    Fan Bingbing''s handbag carries a recorder and a candid camera... The camera on the top of the handbag is on one side of the handbag.


    In his handbag, there were anti-wolf sprayers and high-voltage electric shock devices.


    With these equipment, coupled with his own skill, Great Sage Zhuge has the confidence to deal with two strong men.At this time, everything is ready, it''s a pervert.


    Chapter 2565 Two Women''s Different Transformations...


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and sixty five


    At this time, Zhou Ye, who was sitting in Room 4401 of Building A, was already laughing.


    To be honest, since the two women approached Anju Yipin Community, they parked their car on the side of the road.


    Zhou Ye has already started to monitor the two of them...


    How to monitor??


    Of course, they were monitored by the patrol envoy beside them.


    Only need a five sense sharing, Zhou Ye can see the two people and hear what they are talking through the eyes and ears of the wind patrol envoy.


    Even he could smell the completely different scents on the two of them through the nose of the wind watcher.


    I have to say that the actions of the two girls brought him a lot of fun.


    Watching the two women walk into the elevator, they awkwardly followed the instructions in the elevator, swiped the visitor card and started the elevator.


    Zhou Ye closed the five sense sharing...

 Chapter 2187

    That''s right, although it''s only 1998, the credit card elevator has been used here, and each visitor card can only activate the corresponding visitor floor.


    In other words-if your visitor card is on the forty-third floor, then you will never reach the forty-fourth floor.


    Because the elevator will directly and automatically lock the visited floor recorded in your visitor card.


    This is why even if the housing prices here are so high, the rich are still in an endless stream.


    Anju Yipin sells not only houses, but also safety concepts and lifestyle.


    There is no way, the rich people nowadays always have the idea of ??[there is always a spoiler who wants to harm me].


    For them, what money can buy is nothing wrong... as long as it is safe.


    In fact, in the forty-four-story building in Building A of Anju Yipin, there is only one resident of Zhou Ye.


    This is the temporary residence for his women when they often come to Shanghai to visit.


    No way, the women¡¯s troubles are here...no bigger house can¡¯t fit.


    Of course, Liu Xiaoli''s mother and daughter also live here on weekdays.


    Ahem... It''s far away...


    Zhou Ye was sitting on the sofa in the living room of more than two hundred square meters, lazily waiting for two little sheep to be brought to the door.


    Did not make him wait too long...


    Soon, the door bell rang.


    Zhou Ye stood up with a smile and walked towards the door...


    After opening the door-not surprisingly, the two beautiful figures of Fan Bingbing and Zhuge Dasheng appeared in front of him.


    At this time, seeing Zhou Ye''s Fan Bingbing and the Great Sage Zhuge were a little stunned.


    The two looked at the house number in disbelief...After confirming it was 4401, they asked again in a questioning tone: "Excuse me, are you Mr. Zhou?"


    "Yes, I am Mr. Zhou..." Zhou Ye asked with a smile, "Xuan Xuan asked you to come, right?"


    "Yes, yes..." Fan Bingbing stammered.


    To be honest, at this time, she regrets a little...


    She felt that giving her the first time to Zhou Ye in front of her seemed nothing great...After all, the man in front of her was so handsome.


    And although Great Sage Zhuge was a little stunned just now, but... she quickly recovered from Zhou Ye''s charm.


    It''s not that Zhou Ye''s charm is no longer good. It is really that Great Sage Zhuge had already named him a playboy rich and evil young man long before he saw Zhou Ye.


    Even if the handsome Zhou Ye in front of him was so handsome, in the eyes of Great Sage Zhuge, he was nothing more than a golden jade and its external defeat.


    Of course, this is also because Zhou Ye didn''t open up his spiritual position, otherwise...it would turn Great Sage Zhuge into a pendant on his lap in minutes.


    No way, who made his evil taste come up again??


    "I remember that Xuan Xuan said that Bing Bing was the only one? Why didn''t Xuan Xuan come?" Zhou Ye looked at the two women and asked pretentiously.


    "Sister Xuan Xuan has something to do temporarily. Let me take care of you, Younger Zhou for her... My name is Lan Lan..." Grand Sage Zhuge said, pretending to take the initiative to take a step forward, and hugged Zhou Ye''s arm. Your house is so big... so beautiful..."


    I have to say that the great sage Zhuge learned every move of a shallow gold-worshiping girl that is vivid.


    But, actually Zhou Ye knew that this girl was slipping...


    It was said to be holding his arm, but in fact, it was a virtual hug, that is to say-there is still some distance between her chest and his arm.


    However, what anxious, this time the show has just begun...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "In that case, Xuan Xuan is really interested..."


    While talking, Zhou Ye pretended to be enthusiastic to hug Fan Bingbing''s waist, and at the same time closed the door."Quick, come in Bingbing..."


    With this movement, his arm naturally touched the full double peaks of Great Sage Zhuge...


    With just this one, Great Sage Zhuge felt that his sensitive nipples were suddenly numb as if static electricity had passed.


    Well, it''s not like static electricity, but static electricity.


    No way, Zhou Ye was playing this pretty lady with a sense of justice.


    If you want to ask-what is it like when the most sensitive place is numbed by static electricity??


    Then the experiencer-the Great Sage Zhuge will tell you... it''s super cool, and the sharp one is like a small nipple being kneaded by a man''s hands for a long time.


    In an instant, the two nipples stood up together...


    Moreover, at the same time, Great Sage Zhuge also felt that the virgin land that had never been touched in his lower body had become a bit trendy.


    At this moment, Great Sage Zhuge really suspected that Zhou Ye was deliberate...


    However, she looked at Zhou Ye''s indifferent appearance with Fan Bingbing''s slender waist, and she began to wonder if she was too carefree.


    Maybe it was just an accident...


    At this time, Zhou Ye had entered the living room with the two girls...


    I have to say that Fan Bingbing and the Great Sage Zhuge were a little at a loss looking at the extremely luxurious and comfortable room decorated in front of them.


    Whether it''s the fine wine in the small bar next to it or the thick pure wool carpet on the floor.Neither of the two women can be named, nor the price.


    However, just looking at the sense of luxury that leaked from the inside out was enough to let the two of them know that this guy called Zhou Shao was rich beyond their imagination.


    "Please sit down..."


    After Zhou Ye let the two women sit on the sofa, he turned his head and walked to the small bar, "What do you want to drink? Red wine? Champagne? Or coffee?"


    "Just give me a glass of ice water..."


    "I want a glass of champagne..."


    The two completely different answers made Zhou Ye chuckle...


    Obviously, the Great Sage Zhuge at this time still had a trace of wariness towards Zhou Ye, and Fan Bingbing...that''s hard to say.


    In fact, it is no wonder that Zhou Ye, who is rich and handsome, is simply the best candidate for a natural-born son-in-law...Although everyone knows that this is a restless master.


    But every moth that fights the fire always thinks that he is the most special one, thinking that he can extinguish the flames of hunting in the heart of the prodigal son, and then enjoy the gentleness of this one... But, is it possible?


    Chapter 2566 Rape is a felony

 Chapter 2188

    Chapter two thousand five hundred and sixty six


    Zhou Ye carried a glass of ice water and a glass of champagne walked to the sofa, and then sat between them unceremoniously.


    "Bingbing, your champagne..."


    "Lanlan, your ice water..."


    After passing the cup in his hand to the two of them, he stretched his arms and hugged the shoulders of the two directly.


    His move almost made Great Sage Zhuge take out his anti-wolf sprayer and spray him with chili water.


    Fortunately, she still understands, it''s not time yet...


    Therefore, Great Sage Zhuge resisted Zhou Ye''s move of gently rubbing her shoulder with his big hand, and pretended to be reserved: "Zhou Shao...you, don''t be like this...this is not good, we just come to chat with you just chatting¡­¡­"


    "Yeah, it''s a chat...Aren''t we just chatting now?" Zhou Ye smiled strangely, and the movement in his hand became wider.


    Before he knew it, Zhou Ye''s hand had fallen on the waist of Great Sage Zhuge.


    But at this time, Great Sage Zhuge felt that Zhou Ye''s big hand was gently pressed on his waist with his hand, and he said with an expression of refusing to welcome: "But, Zhou Shao...you, so we can''t accompany you. Chatting..."


    When Zhou Ye heard the words, he laughed... "Why... Look, isn''t Bingbing just chatting with me well?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Great Sage Zhuge looked at Fan Bingbing, who was sitting on the other side of Zhou Ye. This look made her feel tight...


    I saw that Fan Bingbing, who was sitting on the other side of Zhou Ye, had a pretty face already red...


    And Zhou Ye''s big hands have already followed her miniskirt and slipped into her legs...


    Looking at the big hand moving under the short skirt, Great Sage Zhuge knew... Maybe Zhou Ye''s hand was already straight into Huanglong at this time.


    Why doesn''t this stupid girl resist in this situation...


    In fact, Fan Bingbing at this time is really miserable... She wants to resist, but the problem is-at this time, she has no strength in her whole body, how can she resist??


    At this moment, all she can do is to tighten her legs and try to prevent Zhou Ye''s fingers from making trouble on her fleshy seams that have already started to spit out lewdness.


    But, obviously this is useless...


    The tighter she clamps, the more sensitive the feeling rushing from her body...


    She was already a little unable to cope.


    And just when the Great Sage Zhuge wanted to seduce Zhou Ye to say some arrogant words... Suddenly he felt the big hand on his waist slid into her clothes, and then... the hot big hand pressed against her. Her skin instantly pulled away the sports bra she was wearing, and grabbed her elastic breasts.


    This shocking change caused Great Sage Zhuge to scream suddenly...


    "what--!!"


    As the scream sounded, she habitually took out the anti-wolf sprayer from her bag beside her, pointed it at Zhou Ye, and pressed it down.


    However, at this moment, Zhou Ye yanked his hands out abruptly, grabbed her two wrists at once, and pushed them.


    He directly pushed the Great Sage Zhuge onto the sofa...


    "Shao Zhou... don''t do this... we are just here to chat with you... don''t... woo..."


    Before she could finish her words, Zhou Ye was bullied and blocked Xiao Xiang.


    "Um... don''t... uh..."


    At this time, Great Sage Zhuge was pushing his legs desperately, trying to kick Zhou Ye down on his body.


    But it''s a pity...At this time, she was shocked to discover...No matter the so-called karate or women''s self-defense skills that she usually learns, in the face of gender power differences, all are clouded.


    As soon as Zhou Ye pressed her with her body, she couldn''t move...


    "Let go of me... um... help... um... Bingbing... um... save me..."


    Great Sage Zhuge struggled hard and asked Fan Bingbing for help...


    But it is a pity - Fan Bingbing at this time has no strength at all, let alone save her, even sitting on his own is a luxury.


    Of course, it¡¯s not that Zhou Ye drugged the champagne. Does he still need to drug it?A silent weakening technique is enough.


    At this time, Fan Bingbing, sitting on the other end of the sofa, watched Zhou Ye helplessly, holding the hands and wrists of Great Sage Zhuge with one hand, and then pressing her on the sofa.


    And the other hand he freed, of course, was not idle...


    Grabbing the sports shirt that the Great Sage Zhuge was wearing, and then with a strong...prick, it was torn to pieces.


    In an instant, Zhuge Grand Sage, who was suppressed by Zhou Ye on the sofa, had a sports cover and a sports bra left on his upper body.


    The sports cover that was just opened for the pursuit of character obviously cannot protect Great Sage Zhuge, and her sports brassiere is even more saddened by the front button.


    So, after a while, the lady of the law firm appeared in front of Zhou Ye.


    I have to say that although this pretty lady of law has a small chest, only C-, but the chest shape is really perfect.


    Especially because of regular exercise, her two breasts appeared very elastic, and when Zhou Ye pressed it up with one hand, she felt like a bounce.


    "let me go¡­¡­"


    "If you stop at this time...I will assume that nothing has happened..."


    "If you don''t stop, then I swear, I will definitely sue you to sit in the prison..."


    Hearing the words of Great Sage Zhuge, Zhou Ye lowered his head with a smile, and gently drew a circle around her bright red nipples with the tip of his tongue, and said unhurriedly: "Do you think... to this point, I still Will I let you go?"


    "No, don''t be obsessed with understanding..."


    "Ah-strong...rape...women...ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh as a felony...up to death penalty..."


    "No, no... ah-don''t... don''t make mistakes... you, you now... stop now... hiss... it''s too late..."


    Is it worthy of being a pretty lady in law?Even at this time, the criminal law could still be used to threaten Zhou Ye... in an attempt to save himself.


    But, unfortunately--


    She is threatening and useless...


    Especially, when Zhou Ye heard her threat, he deliberately sucked her nipples hard while she was talking, and stimulated her nipples with a small static electricity, which made her threaten intermittent, and even weakened her momentum. .


    "It''s okay... I raped you and I think it''s worth going to jail..."


    As Zhou Ye said, he lowered his head again and bit her bright red nipple lightly.


    And the other hand?

 Chapter 2189

    Then follow her waist down and take off her shorts...


    When feeling the crisis of her chastity, Great Sage Zhuge was completely crazy... She twisted her hips desperately, not wanting Zhou Ye to take off her pants.


    But it''s a pity-her actions were completely futile...


    Three times and five times, Zhou Ye faded her remodeled sports shorts and her underwear to the bend of her legs, then lifted her feet, and directly kicked the last two clothes of the lower body completely away from her body. ...At this moment, a bright red fleshy abalone with transparent dewdrops had already revealed its beautiful figure to Zhou Ye.


    Chapter 2567 you get up, or bite off your tongue


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and sixty seven


    Feeling a sudden cold under me...


    Great Sage Zhuge was momentarily sluggish...


    After a while, she seemed to be mad, and she began to twist her body madly, and at the same time...her legs kicked and kicked out of order.


    She even twitched her arms desperately, trying to remove her hands from Zhou Ye''s suppression.


    however----


    Unfortunately--


    Compared to ordinary women casually, no, it should be said that the power of the Great Sage Zhuge is not small compared to ordinary people.


    However, compared with Zhou Ye''s out-of-specification existence, it''s not enough.


    If it was an ordinary man suppressing her, she might be able to get out of it because of her messiness.


    However, in the hands of Zhou Ye, the full struggle of this pretty lady in law was nothing but an appetizer before a big meal.


    Not only couldn''t break free from Zhou Ye''s restraint, but it made him even more interesting.


    "Let go of me... let me go... you bastard..."


    "I warn you, I am a lawyer..."


    "I will definitely tell you to sit and wear the prison!"


    "let me go¡­¡­"


    Facing the struggling body twisting and struggling under him, Zhou Ye smiled...


    He directly pressed his knees against Great Sage Zhuge¡¯s legs and pressed lightly...


    Great Sage Zhuge felt the pain in the area waiting for his knees between his legs, and he opened his legs in a natural reaction.


    Zhou Ye took the opportunity to occupy the space between her legs, then untied the belt, released his hot and thick meat stick, and pushed it against the pink fleshy seam of Great Sage Zhuge.


    When I feel that an important part of the leg is being held down by something hard and hot...


    Great Sage Zhuge struggled even more crazily...


    She twisted her waist desperately, just not wanting someone''s glans to hold the correct position.


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about this either...


    She twisted, just let her twist...


    As long as she doesn''t fall off the sofa, she will twist at will...


    At this time, Zhou Ye lay directly on the chest of Great Sage Zhuge, and he held the bright red beanie on the left side of Rufeng... and his right hand grabbed the full side of the right half. Elastic breasts...


    On Zhou Ye''s mouth, he bit, or sucked...or he drew circles on the bright red peas with his tongue.


    In his hand, he held another breast of Great Sage Zhuge, twisting, pinching, grasping, rubbing...all the 18 martial arts were used.


    At this time, the Great Sage Zhuge had already felt a little bad.


    She only felt that the breast peak on her chest was becoming more and more sensitive with Zhou Ye''s teasing.


    An itchy feeling is coming from her chest, slowly spreading towards her lower abdomen...


    And below...


    Because she moved her ass back and forth frantically, for the time being, Zhou Ye hadn''t pressed her vagina...


    However, this does not mean that she is safe...


    After all, the square inch between her legs is so big, although she is moving around, protecting her virginity.


    But because of Zhou Ye''s imprisonment, the range that she can twist is so large...


    It seemed that she was twisting back and forth to prevent the bastard''s cock from aiming at the position... But the frictional contact between the two inevitably happened.


    Every time, when the hard and hot mushroom head slid across the seam of her confined pink meat... Great Sage Zhuge could feel a physical throbbing, driving her meat abalone to do well. Prepare to be fucked...


    Cough, to put it bluntly, because of Zhou Ye''s teasing on her breasts and the friction between the sexual organs of the two, her originally confined pink fleshy seams have slowly opened up, and began to flow out of transparent and sticky Harazi...


    The body is more honest than the mouth +1...


    When he realized this, Great Sage Zhuge felt like he was going crazy...


    At this moment, she hates her physical reaction very much...


    But, no matter what, even if she claims to be an extremely calm lawyer.


    At this moment, I can''t stand it...


    Now, she no longer swears...


    Not because she was weak, but because she was afraid that she couldn''t help making that misunderstanding moan when she opened her mouth.


    Isn''t this saying to someone-come and fuck me?


    The struggle continues...


    But it has gradually changed the taste-


    Even if Great Sage Zhuge relied on his will, he closed his small mouth tightly.But in her Qiong nose, there are still some reverie muffled sounds from time to time...


    Especially, when she twisted her waist and let her own flesh slit across Zhou Ye''s glans, the strong stimulation made her pretty face even more rosy.


    do not know when¡­¡­


    In the whole hall, apart from the sofa creaking due to someone''s struggle and Zhou Ye''s chirping sound from sucking someone''s nipple, there was a sound like a dog licking rice porridge. The sound of water.


    At this time, Great Sage Zhuge felt that his head was a little groggy...

 Chapter 2190

    At this time, she is moving entirely by instinct...


    The buttocks that were originally moved left and right to prevent someone from inserting, have turned into a vertical movement.


    Feeling the subtle changes underneath him, the pretty lady in law, Zhou Ye''s horns filled with an evil smile.


    "It seems... the fire is coming!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s self-talking words, the dizzy head of the Great Sage Zhuge was sober... "What are you talking about-ah!!!"


    One sentence [what did you say] I haven¡¯t asked yet...


    Great Sage Zhuge felt a tearing pain hit her...


    At this moment, she felt as if a red iron rod was inserted into her vagina forcibly, and the whole person seemed to be torn in half.


    Suddenly, the great sage Zhuge made a scream-"Ah-it hurts... asshole... it hurts..."


    "Hey, it won''t hurt if you bear it..."


    Zhou Ye looked at the painful almost distorted expression on Great Sage Zhuge''s face, his heart softened slightly, and he bowed his head and kissed him.


    however¡­¡­


    The legal lady is worthy of the legal lady...


    Taking advantage of the chance that Zhou Ye''s tongue pierced into his small eye, he snapped his silver teeth and bit Zhou Ye''s tongue tightly.


    "You...well...get up...well...or else...bite your...well tongue!"


    Looking at the pretty lawyer who bit his tongue and threatened him...


    Zhou Ye made his own counterattack...


    His counterattack is--


    Lifted his butt slightly, and then fell heavily...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye was really merciless...In an instant, his cock pierced the vagina of Great Sage Zhuge and pressed it heavily against her cervix.


    In an instant, a painful, numb, and comfortable feeling came from the vagina and quickly spread throughout the body of Great Sage Zhuge...


    At this moment, she finally couldn''t help but let out a long "Ah--"


    Chapter 2568 is it you should kill me first or I should kill you first


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and sixty eight


    Following the cry of Great Sage Zhuge who couldn''t tell whether it was a scream or a groan...


    Zhou Ye''s tongue is free again...


    He raised his head with a smile, looked at the Great Sage Zhuge, and said unhurriedly: "Originally, I wanted to give you a perfect first time... It seems that you don''t appreciate it at all!"


    "Huh? The rapist wants to give the victim a perfect first night?" Great Sage Zhuge said sarcastically, "Is this the tears of a crocodile?"


    "Whatever you say!" Zhou Ye said, lifting his butt and smashing it down again...


    "what¡­¡­"


    Following Zhou Ye''s actions, Great Sage Zhuge let out a scream...


    Next, Zhou Ye no longer gave Great Sage Zhuge a chance, and his waist was smashed down like a ramming machine.


    Every time, Zhou Ye''s glans will hit the cervix of Great Sage Zhuge heavily...


    And every time at this time, Great Sage Zhuge felt his whole body numb, and a sensation as described above rose up from her lower abdomen.


    Facing this strange feeling, Great Sage Zhuge could only grit his teeth desperately and stay silent...


    Great Sage Zhuge didn''t know if this was the so-called female pleasure in the legend, but she would never scream...


    Because she didn''t want to make this rapist in front of her feel proud...


    Facing the silent Great Sage Zhuge, Zhou Ye didn''t care...


    Don''t you call?Haha... I''ll make you talk nonsense...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye directly accelerated his speed.


    I have to say that the virgin Zhuge is really tight...especially because she often runs and exercises, and her sphincter group is very powerful.


    Although Great Sage Zhuge himself did not want to cooperate with Zhou Ye...


    However, she couldn''t control the natural reaction of her body...


    Every time Zhou Ye''s meat stick was about to be taken out, because the thick meat stick scratched the hymen wound at the vaginal opening, she involuntarily contracted her muscles in pain.


    It felt like a fleshy little hand was desperately grasping Zhou Ye''s cock.


    It''s so cool...


    And every time, when Zhou Ye''s cock was forcefully inserted, the pretty lady in law clamped her buttocks again because of the pain.


    Zhou Ye''s tightness, like opening up wasteland, made Zhou Ye addicted...


    With the crackling sound... Great Sage Zhuge felt that the original sharp pain was gradually becoming lighter, and instead, it was an indescribable pleasure.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    A soft groan came out of her mouth involuntarily.


    This makes Great Sage Zhuge feel ashamed to the extreme...


    She, a rising star in the legal profession, a woman with a higher education, actually made such a shameful voice when she was raped...


    However, sometimes, the physical reaction is far from being controlled by one''s own spirit.


    As Zhou Ye gradually accelerated his jerk speed... Great Sage Zhuge felt a little harder to resist the pleasure from his body.


    In the end, she couldn''t help but let out a flushing gasp: "Ah... I... Ah... I want to sue you... Ah..."


    "I... ah... I absolutely... ah... won''t... ah... let you go..."


    Zhou Ye, who was cultivating the virgin land of Qiao Lawyer hard, almost couldn''t help but laughed on the spot when he listened to the unusual sound of bed calls from the girl.


    Fortunately, he still knows that he can''t laugh at this time...


    Otherwise, this girl will probably remember her for a lifetime... Don''t underestimate the woman''s hatred.

 Chapter 2191

    As Zhou Ye pushed hard, Great Sage Zhuge also gradually stopped her struggle... Even occasionally when Zhou Ye was not down, she would straighten up her plump buttocks and cater to Zhou Ye a few times...


    Zhou Ye knew that at this time, this girl would no longer resist...


    He released the hand holding Zhuge Dasheng¡¯s wrist, and then stood up from the sofa directly with both hands holding her buttocks...


    At this moment, Great Sage Zhuge, who had never known when he dropped the anti-wolf sprayer, felt like the sky was spinning. When she recovered, she found that she had been held by Zhou Ye and stood up...


    Out of a natural reaction, she immediately put her legs around Zhou Ye''s waist, and her hands naturally hugged Zhou Ye''s neck...


    At this time, Zhou Ye, who was holding the buttocks of Zhuge Dasheng in his hands, started to walk around in the huge living room holding Zhuge Dasheng.


    Without taking a step, Zhou Ye held the dolphins of Great Sage Zhuge and put them down...


    At this time, the Great Sage Zhuge, who hung on Zhou Ye like a koala, could not help but let out a scream...


    Without him, this posture is too deep.


    "Ah... asshole... lightly... ah... pierce me... ah... you are not just rape... ah-asshole, the more you go too far... ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª !!!"


    Insert step by step, call step by step...


    Zhou Ye hugged Grand Sage Zhuge to the big French window next to the living room, and then ignoring her objections, he put her on the ground.


    "Come, lie here... hold the window with your hands..."


    Zhou Ye ordered...


    "Asshole...you..."


    As soon as Great Sage Zhuge wanted to resist, he felt his hips suddenly hurt...In an instant he was honest.


    [This is to prevent him from being violent...]


    [It was definitely not me who persuaded...]


    [Yes...that''s it...]


    With this thought, Great Sage Zhuge obediently leaned on the window and spread his legs...


    When she posed...Zhou Ye supported his little brother, and one by one came straight through.


    "what--!!"


    With a long chant, Great Sage Zhuge once again felt the familiar sense of fulfillment...


    Looking at the scenery like ants and matchboxes under his feet, and feeling the waves of pleasure coming from behind him, the Great Sage Zhuge issued a crime warning again.


    "Ah... rapist... ah... you are a rapist... ah!!!"


    "I will kill you...ah..."


    Maybe it¡¯s a loss of voice, or it may be that he accidentally said his heartfelt thoughts, the [Say to death] in the mouth of Zhuge Dasheng did not know when, it became [Fuck death]...


    This made Zhou Ye shouted interestingly, but also threatened."Look at whether you sue me first, or I should kill you first!"


    As the voice fell, he suddenly accelerated his speed...At the same time, he could also increase the temperature of his cock.


    The hot meat stick came and went in and out of the tight vagina of Great Sage Zhuge...In less than five minutes, the female lawyer who was rather bent and bent began to beg for mercy...


    "Ah... I was wrong... Ah... You killed me... Ah... No more... Ah... Really no more... You really want to kill me... Ah-! !!!"


    Chapter 2569 Bingbing''s Compromise...


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and sixty nine


    With this long groan of Great Sage Zhuge sounded...


    Her legs began to tremble involuntarily...


    A transparent, steaming jet of water shot out from between her legs--


    The sound of splashing water resounded throughout the hall.


    This girl was incontinent by Zhou Ye...


    However, at this time, Zhou Ye didn''t plan to just let her go...


    When a woman reaches a climax, a little push her can let her appreciate the higher scenery...At this time, Zhou Ye obviously will not be stingy.


    He thrust forward with a violent force...Most of the thick and long meat stick was submerged in Lawyer Qiao''s meat abalone that had become bright red due to friction, and then-Zhou Ye used his own stick to slowly open her slightly. Cervix, then put the glans into the cervix, let go of the Jingguan...


    Originally, when Zhou Ye reached her cervix and forcibly opened her cervix, Great Sage Zhuge was already weak and his legs became weak...


    When the hot semen rushed out... she could no longer stand on the spot.


    "what----!!!"


    A cry like the cry of a dying swan came from the mouth of Great Sage Zhuge...


    At this moment, she only felt that her whole body was fluttering, she completely lost consciousness, and floated towards heaven a little bit...


    On her unconscious face, there was still a contented smile...


    Simply put, she was fainted by Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye looked at the Great Sage Zhuge, who had completely lost consciousness under him, and couldn''t help but smile.


    If it wasn''t for him to take care of things and clear the urine from the ground directly, this girl would probably crawl in her own urine...


    At this time, the Great Sage Zhuge was lying face down on the ground, motionless... From under her, a thick liquid mixed with red and white was flowing out of her swollen Lao Gao.


    If it weren''t for her Huns who were still breathing slightly ups and downs, they would be regarded as dead.


    Zhou Ye smiled and bent down, picked up Great Sage Zhuge and walked towards the back room...


    After placing the Great Sage Zhuge on a gorgeous bed, Zhou Ye raised his hand and handcuffed her hands and feet with special handcuffs and handcuffs to the four corners of the bed.


    After doing all this, Zhou Ye picked up a blanket from the bed on the side and placed it on her belly...


    Then he returned to the living room without a hurry--


    At this time, Fan Bingbing, sitting on the sofa, had a pretty face flushed to the extreme.


    Just now, she had witnessed how Zhou Ye raped her female lawyer...


    Don''t think that only men will feel it when watching pornography, but women are the same.


    Especially this kind of scene, which can be called a live stimulation version, deeply stimulates Fan Bingbing...

 Chapter 2192

    Because of Zhou Ye¡¯s deliberate presentation and angle issues, Fan Bingbing can be said to have seen how Zhou Ye¡¯s big guy suddenly inserted into the tight hole of Zhuge Dasheng...especially when she saw Zhou Ye¡¯s giant Things came and went in and out of Zhuge Dasheng''s vagina, and the scraping brought out a lustful scene of lewd water, which made her feel like an ant crawling in her heart.


    Later, after Zhou Ye left the sofa holding Zhuge Dasheng, she could no longer watch the battle between the two...


    However, sometimes, just relying on sound imagination is even more unbearable than real images of real swords and guns.


    After all, imagine this kind of thing, it is easier to substitute oneself.


    So...Fan Bingbing at this time, the panties under his short skirt are all soaked.


    Seeing Zhou Ye walking towards him step by step, Fan Bingbing''s heart had both a trace of desire and a strange feeling that he couldn''t tell.


    After all, she just watched Zhou Ye put the Great Sage Zhuge in trouble...


    The great sage Zhuge has just finished the misfortune to misfortune himself?


    If Fan Bingbing had no grudges in his heart at this time, how could that be possible??


    However, before she could smooth out the feeling in her heart, Zhou Ye was already sitting beside her...


    A big hand is already running along the bottom of her skirt and touched in...


    "No...don''t...oh..."


    Don''t just say a word, Fan Bingbing felt that Zhou Ye''s big hot hands had passed the edges of his panties between his legs and pressed directly on his wet flesh.


    "Shao Zhou... I... uh uh..."


    Zhou Ye didn''t bother to listen to what she said, and directly blocked Fan Bingbing''s small mouth with his own mouth.


    I have to say that Fan Bingbing at this age, with a touch of charm in his innocence, is the pinnacle of appearance.


    Feeling her clumsy kiss skills, Zhou Ye was proud of it.


    Haha, at least this age of Fan Bingbing is still the original version, which Zhou Ye is still very satisfied.


    At this time, Fan Bingbing was sucking Zhou Ye''s tongue awkwardly, holding Zhou Ye''s neck tightly with his arms open, allowing his big hands to penetrate into her chest and play with her tender buds.


    The two of them just hugged and kissed... they fell on the sofa.


    Fan Bingbing, who was confused and fascinated by Zhou Ye''s kiss, didn''t notice... Xiao Nei Nei under her short skirt had already left her without knowing when.


    It wasn''t until Zhou Ye''s cock touched her slightly opened pink flesh that she suddenly recovered.


    "Zhou, Zhou Shao...you, will you treat me well in the future?"


    Looking at the handsome man in front of him, Fan Bingbing asked in a low voice.


    "Of course... as long as you are good and obedient..."


    "I, I will be behaved...ah-"


    Before Fan Bingbing finished speaking, she felt a sharp pain coming from under her...


    This made her couldn''t help holding Zhou Ye firmly, shaking her whole body...


    This is of course not good, but painful.


    Zhou Ye felt his own cock tightly squeezed and kept squeezing the squirming tunnel, and he was speechless...


    He really didn''t expect that Fan Bingbing was still the best with a natural tight vagina.


    Seeing the two tears sliding down Fan Bingbing''s childish face under him, Zhou Ye sighed and kissed him.


    "Woo..."


    And Fan Bingbing also cleverly stuck out his small tongue, entangled with Zhou Ye.


    After a long while, Zhou Ye felt that the delicate body in his arms finally wasn''t so stiff... Then he moved slowly.


    "what¡­¡­"


    His movement caused Fan Bingbing in his arms to let out an exclamation.


    "Why? Does it still hurt?"


    Zhou Ye hugged her and asked softly...


    "No, it''s not pain...Yes, it''s an indescribable feeling..."


    Having said this, Fan Bingbing lowered his head and eyelids with embarrassment...


    "It''s not painful, that''s cool..." Zhou Ye smiled, slowly moving his body little by little, thrusting into Fan Bingbing''s body.


    "Ah...ah..."


    As Zhou Ye went up and down, lying on the sofa, Fan Bingbing, with his legs crossed around Zhou Ye¡¯s waist, could only do, his arms tightly hugged Zhou Ye¡¯s neck, and his mouth followed Zhou Ye¡¯s actions. There was a series of rhythmic moans and gasps.


    Chapter 2570 Abnormal, shut up...


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and seventy


    The crackling sound of water...


    Uhhhhh moan...


    The sofa creaked overwhelmedly...


    And the sound of physical collisions, in this huge living room, formed a lewd symphony...


    "Shao Zhou, you...you''re going to fuck me...ah...Shao Zhou..."


    Fan Bingbing has no idea how many orgasms he has come...


    Every time she had an orgasm, she couldn''t help but tighten her arms and clamp her legs... She wanted to limit Zhou Ye''s movements so that her orgasm could continue.


    However, it is a pity-she never succeeded every time.


    Whenever her orgasm came, Zhou Ye would always speed up hitting her butt, allowing his cock to reach the depths of her meat cavity deeper and faster, hitting her flower heart fiercely.


    This directly led to... she was like a Ye Bianzhou, thrown from one wave to a higher wave by Zhou Ye, the sea with infinite power.


    She doesn''t know how long she has been fucked by Zhou Ye... Fan Bingbing only knows that she has never had an orgasm since the first orgasm.


    She was just thrown from one orgasm by Zhou Ye to another higher orgasm...


    In the beginning, she could still push her hips twice without admitting defeat, and fought Zhou Ye a few times... However, now, all she can do is to hold him tightly and let him be Galloping horizontally...


    As a more violent orgasm hit, Fan Bingbing couldn''t help tightening his arms and legs habitually...waiting for Zhou Ye to send himself to a higher cloud.

 Chapter 2193

    However, at this time, the villain in her arms suddenly stopped.


    This immediately made Fan Bingbing anxious...


    "Brother...Brother...Fuck me...Fuck me...Fuck your Xiao Bingbing hard..."


    While talking, she used her last strength to straighten up her hips, planning to come to self-reliance.


    But it''s a pity--Zhou Ye pressed down hard, and directly suppressed her under his hip, the thick and long meat stick pressed against her delicate cervix, gently shaking her waist. , Use his glans to grind up her cervix.


    At this time, Fan Bingbing''s whole body was sour...


    The taste is like pinching the hemp muscles on the whole body with your hands, it is not sour...


    The difference is-massage the hemp tendon, only the part where the hemp tendon is sour.


    But Zhou Ye used his own cock to grind her cervix, and it was her whole uterus...


    That feeling, don''t mention how uncomfortable...


    The soreness in the lower abdomen, the sense of expectation that is about to reach a climax...The two together, suddenly let Fan Bingbing realize a feeling that life is better than death.


    "Brother...Brother...Don''t...Don''t...Give me...I want you to fuck me...Fuck your little Bingbing..."


    "Good, obedient?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Obey... Obedient..."


    "If you are obedient, how about being my exclusive little bitch in the future?" Zhou Ye whispered in Fan Bingbing''s ear, while increasing the grinding of his lower body...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Fan Bingbing suddenly felt aggrieved. When Zhou Ye''s little bitch, this kind of remark made any woman an insult...


    However, when bursts of tingling sensation came from the depths of the vagina, Fan Bingbing gave in instantly...


    She pleaded cryingly: "I...I''m Zhou Shao''s bitch...Woo...Give me...Zhou Shao...Fuck your Bingbing bitch..."


    Seeing Fan Bingbing''s grievance and desire intertwined, Zhou Ye smiled...


    He chose to let Fan Bingbing pass this time... After all, the adjustment also takes time... Without using certain abnormal abilities, Zhou Ye didn''t think he could tame this grandfather who had a heart higher than the sky. ...


    Take your time...


    As Zhou Ye resumed his original piling machine...In an instant, Fan Bingbing once again entered a state of being washed away by waves of climaxes.


    On the sofa under her fat buttocks, there was already a puddle formed by the kinky water in her body.


    I have to say that looking at Zhou Ye''s huge cock, the scene of Fan Bingbing''s swollen old high pink fleshy seam was really shocked to the extreme.


    After another hour passed¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    With Fan Bingbing''s sharp scream, she finally ushered in the final chapter of today... "Dad...you fucked your little bitch...ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    As Zhou Ye let go of the essence, he injected his life essence into her body.


    Fan Bingbing rolled his eyes and passed out completely convulsively.


    Zhou Ye looked at Fan Bingbing''s tender body, who was still twitching twice from time to time... a smile appeared in his horns.


    "Well, the achievement of Shuangbing has been achieved... If you look back and put Fan Bingbing and Li Bingbing together to play, you should still get an achievement for Shuangfeibing!"


    While talking to himself, Zhou Ye picked up Fan Bingbing who was in a coma and walked towards the bathroom...


    Although he said that his own body would no longer sweat and excrete... However, the two previous battles made him not less than the body fluids of the two women.


    Kinky fluid, sweat, uh... well, there is even a hint of urine...


    Therefore, taking a bath is also necessary...


    Open the bathroom door, and inside is a large jacuzzi that can accommodate a dozen people at the same time.


    After carefully placing the unconscious Fan Bingbing in the massage position of the jacuzzi, Zhou Ye turned on the automatic water supply, automatic water change and automatic massage functions.


    Then, Zhou Ye turned his head and walked into the room where the Great Sage Zhuge was placed...


    At this time, the Great Sage Zhuge was already awake... She was lying on the bed, staring angrily at Zhou Ye who opened the door.


    "The rapist..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled disapprovingly, then stepped to the bed, reached out his hand and took out the key to the handcuffs from the bedside table beside him, and opened the handcuffs that locked the feet of Great Sage Zhuge. ...


    As soon as it was opened, the girl shrank her legs and she was about to follow Zhou Ye''s face for a moment.


    Seeing that the handcuffed foot was about to kick to his face, Zhou Ye said something unhurriedly."If you dare to kick me, I will blow your asshole!"


    This sentence instantly made the Great Sage Zhuge stop his actions...


    She believed that Zhou Ye could definitely say and do...


    After weighing it for a long time, Great Sage Zhuge decided that the one who knows the current affairs is Junjie... After finding a way out, she will definitely get revenge.


    Thinking of this, she gave Zhou Ye a vicious look, and then let Zhou Ye help her untie her handcuffs...


    After completely unraveling the beauty of the law, Zhou Ye hugged the princess directly and hugged her...


    "What do you want to do again? Pervert..."


    "Of course I took you to take a bath... You forgot. At the end, you were incontinent by my fucking..."


    "Ah¡ª¡ª!!! Abnormal, shut up!"


    Chapter 2571 Great Sage Zhuge Escape


    Chapter Two Thousand Five Seventy One


    When the morning sun shines on Zhuge Dasheng Qiao''s face through the glass ceiling on the top floor.


    She slowly opened her beautiful eyes...


    What caught her eyes were the hundreds of flowers and emerald green plants in full bloom in front of her.


    To be honest, waking up in such a beautiful scenery, anyone would only think that this is a glass house built in a beautiful valley with birds and flowers, instead of thinking that this place is actually on the forty-fourth floor of a magic city. The top floor of the building.


    Every time he wakes up in such a scene, the Great Sage Zhuge always feels a sense of spatial disorder.


    If possible, Great Sage Zhuge really wants to live in such a room for the rest of his life...


    However, when she thought of who it belonged to, Qiao''s face was immediately covered with frost.


    This is the home of the perverted rapist... the home of the bastard she wants to eat her flesh and skin.

 Chapter 2194

    Thinking of this, the slight movement in Zhuge''s heart disappeared instantly...


    After taking a few breaths of fresh air filled with flowers, gently and carefully...


    Great Sage Zhuge moved towards the outside of the implantation bit by bit...


    Feeling that the giant that was deeply inserted into his body moved with him and left his body bit by bit, Great Sage Zhuge moved more gently and carefully.


    When she heard the sound of [Boo¡ª¡ª] opening like a red wine cork, she suddenly stopped her movements, raised her little ears, and collected the sound coming from behind.


    It wasn''t until two long and even breathing sounds came into her ears that Great Sage Zhuge breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, she did not relax her guard...


    The faint pain in the chrysanthemum reminded her how tragic punishment would be if she couldn''t escape.


    You can believe that the bastard named Zhou Ye, after catching her who was trying to escape, not only exploded her chrysanthemum, but also shot a belly full of semen inside.


    At that time, with the slightly bulging lower abdomen, Great Sage Zhuge felt a burst of fiery pain when he remembered.


    Well, actually, from the heart, it''s not that uncomfortable... But-this is definitely not the reason why she can accept the bastard forcibly exploding her chrysanthemum.


    Absolutely, absolutely to kill this bastard--


    With this thought, Great Sage Zhuge climbed off the bed little by little.


    Even in order not to disturb the big devil Zhou Ye, when she left the bed, she lifted her buttocks little by little, for fear that the abnormal fluctuation of the mattress would wake up the bastard...


    After leaving the bed completely, Great Sage Zhuge walked towards the door of the room with his bare feet.


    However, at this moment, the light in the entire room suddenly dimmed.


    Regarding this, Great Sage Zhuge didn''t care too much... She was no longer a rookie living in this room for the first time.


    She knew that it was the central control computer in the room that was automatically adjusting the light transmittance of the glass top to prevent the light from being too strong and awakening Zhou Ye, the great devil.


    By the way, this central control computer is connected to all the electrical appliances in the room, and can adjust the temperature and humidity in the room at any time to ensure that the owner of the room is in the most comfortable living environment for human beings 24 hours a day, and the whole system includes The matching electrical appliances are bought...the total value is 360 million yuan.


    For such an extravagant and desperate room design, Great Sage Zhuge could only secretly curse in his heart-damn rich.


    Carrying his own shoes, the naked Grand Sage Zhuge tiptoed to the door of the room.


    Looking at the code disk shining with LED lights at the door of the room, Great Sage Zhuge took a deep breath...


    [Today is Saturday, which means...today''s password should be 654321!


    Thinking of this, Great Sage Zhuge trembling his fingers, pressed towards the code dial...


    To be honest, Great Sage Zhuge also suffered countless times in this code disk.


    I remember the first time, she secretly wrote down the password [198765] entered by Zhou Ye...


    After writing down the password, she was impatiently planning to sneak away the next morning.


    However, what made her unbelievable was that after she entered the password [198765], the whole room immediately sounded an alarm.


    Then, the demon who was awakened woke up...


    After a violent fight [self-righteous]--the first time she, a promising legal lady, was taken away by him.


    Speaking of it, those are tears...


    However, her Great Sage Zhuge would never just surrender...


    Even if he burst her chrysanthemums, even if he walked on the supporting wall that she ravaged, she would never give up the idea of ??running away.


    After more than half a month of quietly peeking, she has determined that this cunning metamorphosis is using that kind of serial code.


    Monday¡¯s password is [198765]...


    The password for Tuesday is [219876]...


    The password for Wednesday was [321987]...and so on, she finally found the law of the password...


    Thinking of this, Great Sage Zhuge squeezed his small fist lightly, then raised his right hand and pressed it tremblingly against the code dial...


    After she had input the last digit of the password with anxiety, Xin mentioned in her throat...


    Knowing the password is one thing, but not another.


    She didn''t have any certainty, she could be a little good...


    The loud sirens did not sound...Instead, the door lock opened with a crackling sound.


    At this moment, Great Sage Zhuge almost couldn''t hold back and grabbed his fist and shouted--


    But fortunately, she is still sober after all, knowing that this time is really not a good time to celebrate.


    After gently pushing the door open, Great Sage Zhuge tiptoed out...


    After leaving this room, Great Sage Zhuge dared to let out a long sigh...The revolution was half done.


    Thinking of this, Great Sage Zhuge took a deep breath and walked downstairs.


    However, even though he successfully left the room, Zhuge Dasheng felt a sense of emptiness and loss in her heart while he was delighted.


    Shaking his head gently, Great Sage Zhuge complained about himself in his heart¡ª¡ª


    [What have you lost??


    Lost oneself from now on, will the sky be high and the birds will fly?


    [Or is the loss to be avenged?


    [You are not Fan Bingbing''s gold-worshipping girl who insists on helping her abuse for a long time...]


    [You are an independent female lawyer, a justice messenger who will never bow to evil forces-Zhuge Dasheng]


    With such a complaint in his heart, Great Sage Zhuge suppressed his sense of loss, walked down the stairs, and came to a cloakroom... She can''t run out naked, right??


    Chapter 2572 Great Sage Zhuge Who Called The Police...


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and seventy two


    After walking into the cloakroom, which is more than 100 square meters in size, looking at the dazzling array of clothes hanging in it, Great Sage Zhuge was a little depressed...


    In it, half of the clothes are the clothes of the perverted demon...


    No matter how angry the Great Sage Zhuge is, he has to admit that even if that bastard is a perverted sex monster, he is also an extremely handsome perverted sex monster.

 Chapter 2195

    Obviously, she could be sought after by those vulgar women who like to look at her face by her handsome appearance, but she was raped.


    This guy is not a pervert who is a pervert??


    While complaining, Great Sage Zhuge looked for clothes he could wear in the cloakroom...


    This one is-well, open crotch sexy lingerie... uh, well, she was forced to wear this one... and then?Then there was no more-she was fainted that night.


    Hey, this set of OL skirts...well, she also wore this set, she also wore black pantyhose, and was so incontinent by that pervert...


    Compared with other kinds of sexy underwear and sexy clothes, this set is quite normal clothes.


    As for underwear--


    Well, there is almost no serious underwear here, either thong or C-string...


    The only piece of underwear that looks a bit normal, and Nima has an open crotch.


    Looking at these full of color underwear, the Great Sage Zhuge had to pick up a thong and put it on...


    Because she was not used to this chilly feeling under her crotch, she had to put on a black pantyhose...


    Fortunately, although the bra matching the thong is a half cup, it is normal.


    There is no time to pick and choose for her... You know, she is not out of danger yet.


    Thinking of this, Great Sage Zhuge quickly put on the dark blue OL skirt.


    After dressing up, there is still a shoe problem to be solved...


    Her original sneakers were thrown away by Zhou Ye because of the incontinence flowing in. However, there are several pairs of Daphne''s high heels here... so they can be worn easily.


    Of course, she didn''t plan to wear it before leaving this magic cave...


    Next, of course, I was looking for evidence...


    Thinking of this, Great Sage Zhuge tiptoed toward the bar in the living room.


    She remembered it clearly, because the pervert didn''t think she could escape here, so she threw her bag and Fan Bingbing''s bag on the bar counter.


    When he saw the two prominent ladies'' bags on the wine cabinet, Great Sage Zhuge couldn''t help but cheer softly.


    She quickly grabbed Fan Bingbing''s bag, and ignoring whether the secret recording equipment in the bag and the materials in the recording pen were correct, she quickly thought about the door of the living room.


    The door of the living room is a very ordinary ordinary door lock. A fingerprint or password is required to open the door on the outside, but if it is opened on the inside, it does not need to be so troublesome.


    Carrying high heels and carrying a women''s bag, Grand Sage Zhuge quickly opened the door and rushed out.


    When she stood in the corridor outside the door, she felt a sense of rebirth.


    "Wait, bastard... I won''t let you go!"


    "I absolutely want you to sit through the prison..."


    After leaving two ruthless words, Great Sage Zhuge walked quickly toward the elevator.


    After entering the elevator, Dasheng Zhuge took out the visitor card from his bag and swiped it into the card slot under the elevator button.


    Beep-after a buzzing sound, the locked floor button on the elevator is activated.


    Great Sage Zhuge quickly pressed the button on the first floor...


    As the elevator door closed, Great Sage Zhuge leaned against the elevator wall, startled in a daze.


    To be honest, at this moment Zhuge Grand Sage had an unspeakable melancholy in his heart.


    In these days when Zhou Ye was imprisoned, Great Sage Zhuge had countless times dreamed about what he would do after escaping.


    However, when she really escaped... there was an indescribable feeling spreading in her heart.


    "This is Stockholm syndrome... I''m not afraid!"


    Shaking his head vigorously, Great Sage Zhuge wanted to forget all the fascinating pleasures that bastard brought to her.


    What is being fucked to incontinence...


    What was taken out to a coma...


    what¡­¡­


    All are forced, all are rape...


    She, Great Sage Zhuge will never indulge in such false happiness.


    After a while--


    The elevator stopped on the first floor. Great Sage Zhuge put on high heels and rushed out quickly...


    In the parking lot in front of the building, she found her Jetta with a layer of dust, took out the car key, opened the door and got on the car.


    The Great Sage Zhuge, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, drove the car, held the steering wheel, looked at the building in front of him, and started to daze...


    After a while--


    She gritted her teeth fiercely... "This bastard must never be cheaper... He must be taken to prison!"


    Having said that, she quickly put in gear and gave oil...


    As soon as the steering wheel was hit, the Jetta quickly drove towards the gate of the community.


    After ten minutes-


    Master Zhuge drove away from the most luxurious and noble community in Shanghai in the weird eyes of the community security personnel.


    After half an hour-


    The Jetta car of the Great Sage Zhuge came to the door of the Public Security Bureau of Jing''an District, Shanghai...


    After parking the car in the yard, Grand Sage Zhuge walked quickly towards the police hall...


    "Hello, lady...what can I do for you?"


    "Hello, I want to report the crime!"


    "Ok, what are you going to report?"


    "Rape...I am the victim!"


    The little policewoman at the reception window, when she heard the words of Dasheng Zhuge, her whole body was dull...

 Chapter 2196

    People who come here to report crimes are usually small cases such as lost things or domestic violence. This time someone reported a rape case... How can this not surprise the little policewoman.


    "That... please wait... who is the victim? Do you need medical help?"


    "The victim is me..." Grand Sage Zhuge said calmly: "I don''t need medical help for the time being..."


    "So, do you have evidence?"


    "of course¡­¡­"


    The little policewoman intends to continue to ask... Grand Sage Zhuge frowned, "Can you give me a more private space...?"


    The little policewoman was stunned when she heard Dasheng Zhuge''s words, and then she nodded suddenly, "Ah, sorry, this is my mistake..."


    Although there are not many people in the police hall because of the morning, but...the rape is a very private matter after all, so there is excuse for such a request...


    "Please follow me..."


    The little policewoman came out from behind the partition, and then brought Great Sage Zhuge to a room, and after pouring her a glass of boiling water, she took the interrogation transcript and sat on the opposite side of Great Sage Zhuge.


    Chapter 2573 wife, why did you come to the police station again


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and seventy three


    Jing''an Branch still attaches great importance to major criminal cases such as rape and illegal imprisonment of her personal safety in her jurisdiction.


    After obtaining the exact identity information and address of the suspect Zhou Ye, the Jing''an branch here immediately dispatched an arrest team composed of elite soldiers and strong generals.


    Here, Great Sage Zhuge hasn''t finished recording his confession...


    Over there, Zhou Ye has been taken back to the police station¡ª¡ª


    Looking at Zhou Ye standing in front of him, Great Sage Zhuge felt a different atmosphere.


    Why didn''t the policemen walk in with this big sex monster as they treated criminals??


    Why was the female detective who was still filled with righteous indignation just now, who vowed not to give up without catching Zhou Ye, stood behind Zhou Ye with a smile at this time?


    "Okay, wife... stop making trouble..."


    Zhou Ye looked at Grand Sage Zhuge who was sitting in the hearing room with a warm smile on his face.


    "It''s just a couple quarreling... why bother to the police station..."


    The detective standing behind Zhou Ye also smiled and said, "Yes, Ms. Zhuge...between husband and wife, the bedside quarrels at the end of the bed... why bother!"


    "Yes, that''s right... Miss Zhuge, I know you blame Mr. Zhou for neglecting you... But there is really no need for such a little family trivial to get here!"


    At this time, a security guard wearing Umbrella¡¯s security uniform also walked out from behind Zhou Ye and persuaded, ¡°Ms. Zhuge, it¡¯s not easy for Mr. Zhou, why are you doing this...¡±


    Hear these people''s babbling words...


    The Great Sage Zhuge was stunned...


    "Wait... what are you talking about?"


    "How could I have a husband and wife relationship with this bastard?"


    Not only was the Great Sage Zhuge dumbfounded, but even the little policewoman across from the Great Sage Zhuge was dumbfounded... "Team Liu, Sister Zhang...what are you talking about?"


    "Ahem..." The Interpol Captain Liu who was in charge of arresting Zhou Ye coughed a little embarrassingly, and said, "That... Xiaojin, all this is a misunderstanding... Actually, this Ms. Zhuge is this. Mr. Zhou¡¯s legal wife, because of some minor conflicts, the two had a fight...so this is..."


    The rest, Captain Liu did not finish, but it is enough to make people understand the context...


    In other words--


    In fact, the Great Sage Zhuge was Zhou Ye¡¯s wife, and the two had a little family conflict. The Great Sage Zhuge got angry and went to the police station to report the crime, saying that Zhou Ye had raped her and illegally imprisoned her...


    Well, this kind of typical hot-headed and sue her husband is not uncommon in China.


    If the reporter is an ordinary person, how can the police be so easy to talk about? A police officer who interferes with official duties can teach you how to be a man.


    But the problem is--


    The couple are not ordinary people...


    Zhou Ye''s identity is-a Chinese businessman with Ryukyu nationality and the global CEO of Universe Entertainment.


    What about the Great Sage Zhuge??


    He is Chinese, but he is a lawyer...


    Well, in fact, lawyers are not a big deal. It is China, not the United States.


    The lawyer really can''t make the police fear anything...


    But the problem is that Zhou Ye''s identity is too awesome... Global CEO of Universe Entertainment, who often watches TV and movies, does anyone not know this giant in the entertainment industry??


    Even if it is a foreign nationality, or a wealthy businessman...Well, if the police are not happy, they have to put up with it...Don''t do it alone. If it causes an international incident, it will be bad.


    To say, which city in China is the most serious for people in China??


    Uh, impartially-there is no other place except Shanghai.


    [Even today, when China is becoming stronger and stronger, Shanghai''s neighborhood committees can come up with a plan to make foreign son-in-laws feel at home in isolation by sending a few Chinese families and several-year-old children to collective isolation. They are also complacent. Propagated everywhere, thinking that I have achieved the best of both worlds, which is the joy of all nations...


    In this regard, I just want to say, go to your Mahler, did you have a broken knee??Can''t get up from the ground anymore?Can I just kneel?


    Cough cough, stop talking...


    From this we can see how much Shanghainese adore foreigners...


    It is precisely because of this that the detective captain would be so talkative and persuade here.


    After hearing the words of these people, the Great Sage Zhuge has already touched a little bit of the way from the dumbfounded... She looked at Zhou Ye and smiled coldly... "Since you said we are husband and wife, what about our marriage certificate?? Don''t say I won''t give you a chance... As long as you can show me your marriage certificate, then I will admit that you and I are married..."


    "Hey, Zhuge, you are naughty again... Do you think I really forgot my marriage certificate in Ryukyu?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, raised his hand and snapped his fingers.


    Soon, a beautiful girl in a professional skirt walked out from behind Zhou Ye, and respectfully presented two marriage certificates with the national emblem of Ryukyu to Zhou Ye.


    "Look, this is our marriage certificate, didn''t you expect it... I asked the Ryukyu side to fly the certificate over yesterday!" Zhou Ye looked at the Great Sage Zhuge with a gentle smile on his face."Stop making trouble... Zhuge, when you were in Ryukyu, you were like this... You have to call the police when you get angry. Why are you doing this when you come back to Shanghai... I always trouble the policeman, can''t I be wrong?"


    "Hey, come back with me... Stop it!"


    Looking at Zhou Ye¡¯s gentle smiling face, and then at the wedding photo of the two on the marriage certificate...


    At this moment, Great Sage Zhuge only felt a burst of icy cold across his body...


    This bastard... even counts this... prepared so much evidence.

 Chapter 2197

    Even, there is no need to ask what the Great Sage Zhuge said. The security personnel of Umbrella who followed Zhou Ye over there must be one of the witnesses who can prove the relationship between the couple.


    "Okay, let''s go back..." Zhou Ye said, indifferent, grabbing the slender waist of Great Sage Zhuge, turning his head to look at the crowds of police watching the bustle."Um, I''m sorry... Everyone, my Zhuge is causing you trouble... In order to express my apologies to the police workers, I decided to donate various police officers worth 5 million yuan to Jing''an Branch on behalf of the Universe Entertainment Group. Use supplies."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the criminal police captain almost grinned into the sky with a happy mouth.


    "How embarrassed then? It is our duty to protect the safety of the people!"


    "Cooperation between the police and the people is also our duty!" Zhou Ye said, and walked outside, surrounded by the crowd with Great Sage Zhuge.


    And at this time, Great Sage Zhuge lowered his head and firmly grasped the lady''s backpack in his hand...


    At this moment, she didn''t want to take out the evidence in it...because she knew that even if it was taken out, nothing could be changed...With Zhou Ye''s five million donations, the police in this sub-bureau could no longer be trusted. .


    Chapter 2574 the surrender of Zhuge Great Sage


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and seventy four


    Sitting in the extended Umbrella F¨¹hrer Concierge Car, Grand Sage Zhuge coldly looked at Zhou Ye who was sitting in front of him with a smile...


    Silent--


    After a long while, she faintly said: "Let''s talk about it, what do you want me to do?"


    "I didn''t want you..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "I just want you to give birth to me..."


    "Hey, dreaming!!" Great Sage Zhuge said, spreading his legs in spite of his image, and placed a big character in front of Zhou Ye."Come on, I know you just greedy my body...Come on, hurry up...I can''t resist you anyway..."


    "Wait when you finish playing, and you''re tired of playing...just let me go!"


    Seeing the appearance of Great Sage Zhuge in front of him, Zhou Ye almost didn''t laugh...


    This girl is now playing the trick of non-violent non-cooperation...


    But is it useful??


    "Are you sure?" Zhou Ye said cheerfully: "What if I say I won''t be tired of playing with you all my life?"


    "Impossible..." Great Sage Zhuge gave Zhou Ye a blank look, and said coldly: "I know too much about a young man like you... The more I resist, the more excited you feel... On the contrary, I don''t resist and endure your ravages. , You feel boring instead...Come on, stop talking nonsense...Fuck me, when I''m tired of fucking me, just let me go!"


    "Hey..." Zhou Ye sighed silently... It seems that this girl''s training needs to be continued...


    "Well, since you asked for it... then, I will promise you mercilessly..." Zhou Ye said, rushing towards Great Sage Zhuge.


    "Wait... um..."


    Before Grand Sage Zhuge had finished speaking, Zhou Ye blocked his little cowardice.


    Immediately afterwards, she felt that Zhou Ye''s big hands on her body turned into two igniters, flaring up and down her body...everywhere, she could ignite the deepest desire in her heart... Gradually, she became addicted... ¡­


    Unconsciously, what non-violence and non-cooperation, what pretending to be a dead body, Zhou Ye''s interest... The Great Sage Zhuge can''t remember all...


    The only thing she remembered... was that Zhou Ye sent her one climax after another... so that she could not fall into the mortal dust for a long time.


    And the patrol envoy responsible for driving in front raised the partition in the carriage early, and at the same time, it hit the steering wheel and drove directly towards the ring road...


    Because she knows that once the owner is interested, it won''t be done in two or three hours.


    Wait till 12 o''clock noon...


    Zhou Ye''s car returned to the community where he lived - and at this time, Great Sage Zhuge could not even walk on his own.


    Afterwards--


    Another half month has passed...


    In the past half month, Great Sage Zhuge also escaped twice...


    For the first time, she went to the city bureau without giving up to report the crime, but the result was undoubtedly taken back home by Zhou Ye.


    Of course, when I went back, the ending was still the same, the car that Zhou Ye helped to get off...


    For the second time, Great Sage Zhuge gave up the idea of ??seeking help from the police uncle...


    After being brought back from the police station by Zhou Ye twice in a row, she had almost understood one thing, and that was - in official terms, Zhou Ye''s power would make her unable to resist.


    Therefore, for the second time, Great Sage Zhuge chose to go back to his hometown in Suzhou and Hangzhou...


    She had given up the unrealistic idea of ??telling Zhou Ye to sit in prison, she just wanted to avoid him.


    But unfortunately--


    She had only been born at home for one week, and then she was found by Zhou Ye.


    This time, Zhou Ye neither threatened her with her parents nor said anything inappropriate in front of her parents.


    Instead, as a hairy son-in-law, she paid respects to her parents.


    Perhaps it was Zhou Ye''s practice of letting go of her figure that moved Great Sage Zhuge... Since Zhou Ye took her home this time, she has never escaped again.


    This made Zhou Ye wonder why the Great Sage Zhuge didn''t run away...


    Later, when the Great Sage Zhuge willingly gave birth to an heir for her man Zhou Ye... she finally said the reason.


    In her words--


    "With your external conditions and eloquence... If you chase me normally, maybe I would have fallen a long time ago..."


    "That''s why I took a sigh of relief and said not to succumb to anything. I just want to prove that I will never succumb to the methods of your great devil."


    "At first I might hate you a little..."


    "But then you didn''t find out, did I not go to the police station anymore?"


    Hearing this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help teasing: "That''s because you found that going to the police station is useless... the police can''t protect you either!"


    "Bah... stinky you, that''s because I don''t want to put you in jail..." Said this, the Great Sage Zhuge snuggled into Zhou Ye''s arms and stroked his slightly bulging belly with both hands, "I... ¡­Actually, I have surrendered long ago...It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t save face."


    "Is it the first time I went to your house to call your parents and mother-in-law?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile while hugging Great Sage Zhuge.


    "Hmm..." Great Sage Zhuge nodded softly... "I haven''t told you I love you yet, have I? Honey?"


    "Well, it''s been two years, you never said..." Zhou Ye said softly.


    "Then it''s not too late for me to say..." Great Sage Zhuge chuckled softly, lying next to Zhou Ye''s ear and said softly: "I love you, husband... I love you so much..."


    The woman''s affectionate confession was an aphrodisiac to Zhou Ye... He moved his hand to the long, white legs of Great Sage Zhuge.


    At this time, Great Sage Zhuge also obediently offered his little covet to his man.

 Chapter 2198

    The two are so entwined together...


    However, just when the two of you are about to wipe their guns and go wrong.


    Great Sage Zhuge smiled and pushed Zhou Ye away...


    "My wife, don''t make trouble..." Zhou Ye smiled bitterly and used his tent to push the lap of Great Sage Zhuge... "You don''t put out the fire... It''s a bit naughty."


    "Hehe...Anyway, I''m less than three months pregnant. The doctor said that I can''t have sex!" Grand Sage Zhuge smiled and winked at Zhou Ye playfully, "If you don''t care about your good daughter''s little Fate, then come on..."


    Having said that, Great Sage Zhuge skillfully put out a big font, a look like you can do it.


    And in order to increase her persuasive power, she deliberately lifted up her own dolphins, like a [come soon, I really want it].


    Seeing the appearance of Great Sage Zhuge, Zhou Ye almost didn''t get pissed off by this little girl... Damn, she did it on purpose... "Or, use your little girl to help me?"


    "People are suffering from morning sickness recently...husband, are you willing to abuse them so badly?"


    Surprisingly, Great Sage Zhuge would actually act like a baby...


    "Then what to do?" Zhou Ye said helplessly.


    Chapter 2575 five years have passed away quickly


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and seventy five


    Okay, in the end, Great Sage Zhuge said that she still felt sorry for Zhou Ye... So, she pointed him out a clear way.


    Go to Fan Bingbing...


    Okay, Fan Bingbing is unlucky for this girl. She was not the one who made the fire, but she became Zhou Ye''s tool to defeat the fire.


    The saddest thing is--because Zhou Ye''s anger was a little bit fierce, she, who was filming in Shanghai Film and Television City, had to take a day off to seduce her man.


    Fortunately, Fan Bingbing is backed by World Entertainment, and no one dares to trouble her even if he plays a big game.


    While the Grand Sage Zhuge, who was raising a baby at home, listened to Fan Bingbing''s complaint on the phone, smiling like a little fox who stole a chicken.


    No way, women are all taking revenge... She had long wanted to take revenge on Fan Bingbing.


    From then on-the two didn''t owe each other, of course, the sisters still had to do... Otherwise, she couldn''t resist her man''s request on weekdays.


    Time flies-in a blink of an eye, Great Sage Zhuge has reached the due date.


    When the time came in November of the millennium, Zhou Ye''s daughter was born...


    I have to say that the customs of the Zhuge family are really weird.


    When I heard that Zhou Ye allowed her daughter to bear her surname... She very simply married her daughter a very powerful name-Zhuge Dali.


    Well¡ªwhen I was a child, Zhuge Dali Xiaoli still didn''t quite understand what her name meant.


    When she was older, she went to kindergarten... and she became dissatisfied with her name.


    What are the names of their daughters-Li, Xian, Yao... and her?What is Zhuge Dali...


    Little Lori got into trouble with her mother as soon as she got home... "Why should I call Zhuge Dali such a bad name?"


    "When you named your name, did you consider your daughter''s feelings?"


    In response to this, the Great Sage Zhuge drank coffee while looking at the client''s dossier in his hand, and said unhurriedly: "Baby, don''t you think the name Zhuge Dali is very recognizable?"


    "Like Li Ayao... The names given by their parents are extremely tacky. If you don''t believe it, if you search online, you will find that there are at least tens of thousands of people with the same name."


    "You can search for your own name again... Zhuge Dali... There is no girl with such a name."


    "So, baby... you should be proud of having a unique name!"


    Hearing what her mother said, Zhuge Dali, who was only five years old this year, was stunned...


    Although she inherited her mother''s IQ from her mother''s womb, and because she was fed by her father with the essence of life since childhood, she inherited her father''s strong physique, but - in terms of eloquence, she is worse than her mother Far away.


    Listening to her mother''s plausible words, Little Lori felt something wrong instinctively, but she couldn''t tell what was wrong...


    "Emmmm, mother...is that really the case?" Little Lori asked cutely while eating her finger.


    "Of course... As a loving mother, how could I cheat my daughter?"


    At this moment, Grand Sage Zhuge smiled so tenderly and kindly...


    It was as if she was really doing good for her daughter...


    But in fact, this guy named her Zhuge Dasheng to revenge her father...Because of this name, she has been laughed at by classmates since she was a child.


    If you don''t let your daughter also feel the pain she has suffered, how can this reflect the pit-daughter tradition inherited by her Zhuge family??


    Well, anyway, little Lolita was temporarily coaxed by her old mother... However, at this time, she started looking for someone again."Mom...Dad hasn''t come back today?"


    "Your father should be in Beijing today..." Great Sage Zhuge thought for a while and said, "However, he should be back in a few days."


    "Why can''t Dad stay at home all the time... It must be your mother who did not do well, so Dad refused to go home!"


    As expected of her father''s little padded jacket, little Lori discovered her blind spot for the first time...


    Hearing his daughter''s accusation, Great Sage Zhuge sighed helplessly. After taking off his glasses, he bent down and hugged his daughter in his arms."Dad also wants to make money to support the family... For example, baby you eat, use, and wear..."


    "Aren''t you making money to buy your mother?" Little Lori asked with her face up.


    "Ahem...Of course my mom bought it, but my dad also helped." Dasheng Zhuge said embarrassedly.


    To be honest, she has no big business in a law firm that has just opened for a few years, almost all of them are the help of her own man company.


    But, if you lose, you don¡¯t lose face. She can¡¯t say to her daughter¡ªwhat, my dear daughter, in fact, our mother and daughter are both eaten up by your father, right?


    Then why does she raise her head in front of the child as a mother??


    So... this is a white lie, anyway, she is really working hard... It''s just that the time is short, and there is no effect.


    In any case, the Great Sage Zhuge finally helped his own man round it up... There is no way, who told her that she has been unbearable recently and had to hang up and avoid the war and rest.


    At this time, in his Beijing residence, Zhou Ye was enjoying his family''s happiness with his other wife.


    "Dad, this is your favorite fried pork with chili..."


    "Dad, this is your favorite tiger skin green pepper..."


    "Dad, and this..."


    Xia Qingqing and her good friend Ma Huihui were sitting at the dining table, looking at their daughter Xia Xue with a wry smile, and they kept serving their men with vegetables...that look, don''t mention it.

 Chapter 2199

    "Huihui, why do I see Xue''er''s good-looking appearance, and I don''t want to give birth to my husband?"


    Xia Qingqing said helplessly...


    Because Zhou Ye''s body time was stagnated, Xia Qingqing at this time was still a pretty woman in her twenties, and the years did not leave any trace on her body...


    Hearing the words of her deskmate, friend, best friend and closest comrade-in-arms, Ma Huihui also sighed quietly: "Yes, I also feel that I have not given birth to a daughter, but a little love enemy..."


    The voices of the two women were neither loud nor small, just enough to be heard by the 15-year-old daughter Xia Xue.


    Hearing what her two mothers said, Xia Xue Xiao Lolita pouted and complained: "Mom, Qingqing mother, don''t be jealous... Dad only comes back once in a few days..."


    Zhou Ye was speechless after hearing this...Well, Xia Xue Xiao Lolita was clearly talking about her two mothers, and secretly complaining that she had come back too few.


    Chapter 2576 Xia Xue''s Counterattack


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and seventy six


    "Ahem... Then what, good Xueer, Dad also has a lot of things to be busy..."


    Zhou Ye said with some embarrassment...


    "Oh? Is that Dad?" Xia Xue Xiao Lolita glanced at her father with a smile, and then stood up and walked to her father''s side... with her hands holding her father''s neck, Riding on his lap.


    "Let me think about it, what are you up to?"


    "Emmmm¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª" Xia Xue Xiao Lolita pretended to be innocent, and said: "Busy to help the big sisters of the Central Academy of National Dance? Busy to visit the fishy cat of Yifei in Shanghai? Are you still busy going to Songzhu Haoyuan to have an open meeting with those big star aunts?"


    "Ahem..."


    After being mercilessly complained by his daughter, Zhou Ye couldn''t help coughing to hide his embarrassment...


    But obviously, Xia Xue Lolita did not intend to let his irresponsible father go...


    Little Lori hugged Zhou Ye¡¯s neck and sat on his lap, swaying her dolphins back and forth... "Ah, did I have to say one less, by the way... And my one called Zhuge Dali Sister, don¡¯t you... listen to her, she grew up drinking what I drank when I was a kid..."


    Although this time is March, the weather in Beijing is still a bit cold...


    But because the air conditioner in the room is turned on enough, the temperature is not very low.


    Therefore, the women in the house are not very thick...


    Especially Xia Xue Xiao Lori, who didn''t know what she was ill today, she came out wearing only a short nightdress at home.


    As for Zhou Ye, given his physique, he didn''t care about temperature changes long ago.


    Therefore, he is single-dressed and single-pants almost all year round...


    Now, his daughter is sitting in his arms, seeming to unintentionally sway her little buttocks back and forth on him...


    Before he knew it, Zhou Ye had some feelings...


    When his cock burst into an erection, it happened to hit the fleshy seam between Xiao Xia Xue''s legs...


    Across the two thin layers of fabric, Xia Xue could feel the green veins violently rising from the hot and hard stick-like body between her father''s legs...


    "Dad...you, you say...I, am I right..."


    Although still accusing her father, Xia Xue''s little Lolita''s tone is not so strong anymore...


    Not only is it not tough, but even vaguely, there are some unspeakable weaknesses.


    "Right right...My Xia Xuebao is all right to criticize..." Zhou Ye nodded...


    To be honest, he also felt that his glans was against his daughter''s meat mound at this time, and he had to say...


    He believed that his daughter Xia Xue also felt...


    However, even so, Xia Xue Xiao Lolita still did not stop her waist swinging, but shook her waist back and forth intensified.


    I have to say... this kind of feeling-super exciting.


    "Since Dad... Dad, you know you are wrong... Then, fine you... Punish you to hug me for dinner today..." Little Lori said, while leaning her little head against her father On the shoulders... he didn''t say anything to come down.


    And at this time, Xia Xue''s mother, Huihui was unwilling... "Xue''er, don''t mess around... how can you eat a father like you!"


    "No matter, I want to..." Xia Xue Xiao Lori said, and shook her waist on purpose.


    It''s a coincidence... This time the heart is in the middle...


    When she shook like this, Zhou Ye''s glans was directly on the already erect clitoris of Xia Xue Xiao Lori, and she scratched...


    At this moment, the whole body of Lori Shuang was slightly stiff... almost screamed.


    After all, it is Zhou Ye who can pretend and play...


    "Okay, Huihui, it''s rare for me to come back to eat dinner with my daughter today...Don''t bother her!" Zhou Ye said as he slid his hands down and touched his daughter''s hips...slightly lifted up.


    At this moment, she was immersed in a strange stimulus. The little Lori Xia Xue, who was unable to extricate herself, felt her underwear in an instant, and it disappeared.


    But fortunately-she quickly guessed how her father did it.


    Using the storage technology of the space bracelet, you can take off your underwear in seconds...


    Inspired by her father''s move, Xia Xue Xiao Lolita also slipped her hand on her father''s pants quietly...


    Well, the debt for the twelfth lunar month will be paid back quickly-


    Zhou Ye instantly felt that his pants were missing, and at the same time, his underwear was missing...


    In other words-Zhou Ye''s upper body seemed to be wearing neat clothes at this time, but in fact, the lower body was no longer covered.


    And Xia Xue Xiao Lori is better than her father, she just lacks one underwear.


    At this time, the two sitting opposite Zhou Ye did not notice that the father and daughter under the dining table had met frankly...


    In their opinion, Zhou Ye was a little too spoiled by his daughter, so he would do whatever his daughter said.


    Forget it...I don''t bother to watch this father and daughter show their affection again...


    Thinking of this, Xia Qingqing and Huihui picked up the chopsticks, picked up the vegetables, and ate dinner peacefully...


    At this time, Xia Xue and Zhou Ye...


    There is no more barriers in the lower body...


    Xia Xue''s smooth buttock sat on her father''s lap like that, the shuijinjin meat abalone, slightly opened meat cock, pressed against her father''s hard cock...under the lubrication of the lewd water secreted from her cunt, Swinging his waist gently...


    I have to say that this kind of feeling like stocks is really exciting.

 Chapter 2200

    Especially when her mother''s gaze is behind her...and her father''s cock is beneath her.


    This kind of excitement has reached its peak.


    "Dad... I want you to hold me for dinner... I want you to hold me..."


    Xia Xue''s gasping whisper made Xia Qingqing and Ma Huihui alert...


    The two looked at each other, and then cast their questioning eyes on Zhou Ye who was sitting across from him...


    Zhou Ye gave his woman a helpless expression, and then pointed to the bottom...


    Huihui bent down hesitantly...


    The scene before her stunned her whole...


    Through the space under the dining table, Huihui saw her daughter''s bare buttocks... sitting on her husband''s lap, swinging back and forth.


    Especially as Xia Xue''s little butt swayed back and forth, a thick, steaming red glans appeared between her hips...


    Moreover, Huihui also found that... her man''s stick was already covered with body fluids...


    Obviously, those sluts belong to his daughter...


    "I had expected this day...but, I didn''t expect it to be so soon..."


    Chapter 2577 Mother, Help...


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and seventy seven


    "Mom...you...you just...do you feel upset just once?"


    Xia Xue could be said to be listening attentively to the surrounding sounds.


    After all, she was sneaking away... and still sneaking away in front of her two mothers...


    Although her mother Huihui''s self-talking is not very loud, she can''t hide the super five senses she has acquired since she was a child by drinking her father''s essence.


    Although she knew that her mother had discovered the secret under the dining table between herself and her father, Xia Xue Xiao Lolita not only didn''t have enough to stop, but she got worse...


    Her Xiaoman waist twisted more and faster...


    Feeling the pleasure of rubbing his father Zhou Ye''s hot meat stick on his own meat seams, Xia Xue could not help but groan and scream...


    However, this was not the time yet, so she still used a whisper instead of moaning.


    "Dad...Dad...Dad, I want popsicles...I want...I want big popsicles..."


    Xia Xue''s murmur became more and more obscene, and the amplitude became larger...


    A faint scent of sensuality is permeating the dining table...


    At this time, Zhou Ye also felt that the small fleshy seams that rubbed back and forth on his cock began to tremble, and... the daughter who was sitting on her lap began to tighten her legs involuntarily...


    Obviously, she has reached a certain tipping point...


    Seeing her daughter getting bigger and bigger, Ma Huihui is really angry and funny...


    Just like what her best friend Xia Qingqing said, she gave birth to a daughter... Obviously she gave birth to a small love rival.


    Since she was a child, because she wanted to drink the essence of her own man¡¯s life, she and Qingqing couldn¡¯t get out of bed all day long...


    It''s easy to wait until she grows up, right??


    My daughter started sneaking into her husband and wife''s bed in the middle of the night again, helping him to abuse her from time to time, and often robbing her husband''s life essence.


    [The so-called help for abuse is that when Zhou Ye fucked her, her daughter was afraid of sucking milk on her chest... This was the only time her daughter would take the initiative to drink her milk.


    Be older, when she is seven or eight years old...


    This little enemy started to snatch her husband...


    What [Dad, let''s marry mom...]


    What [Dad, I¡¯ll be your wife, don¡¯t want my mother...]


    Listen, listen, is this all what a daughter should say?


    Now, this little bastard has gotten worse... actually NTR himself...


    Well, for such a situation, Huihui had actually anticipated it a long time ago. Anyone whose daughter has entangled her father since she was a child, think about it, will only end with a father''s marriage.


    However, Ma Huihui really did not expect this day to come so quickly...


    This little bastard is just fifteen years old...


    Uh, wait¡ªit seems that when she was lost to her own man, she was not very old, almost smaller than her own daughter.


    At this time, Xia Qingqing, who was sitting next to Ma Huihui, felt that she hadn''t bent over to take a peek at the situation under the table, but she almost guessed about it...


    However, she is not surprised at all, just like Ma Huihui, she has seen it since she was a child...Xia Xue will be her father''s food sooner or later.


    Ugh¡­¡­


    The two girlfriends looked at each other and sighed silently...


    And at this time, Xia Xue Xiao Lolita has also reached the most critical moment. At this time, her waist swings faster...The whisper in her mouth has become more straightforward and lewd.


    "Dad...Dad...Fuck me...I want you to fuck me...Hurry up..."


    As she got bigger and bigger, before she knew it, her hips pushed a little farther...


    At this moment, because of the large amplitude of her buttocks, her father''s cock was not suppressed...In an instant, Zhou Ye''s cock jumped.


    And at this time, Xia Xue Xiaoli, who was about to reach her climax, didn''t notice this at all. She slid her hips forward hard... and wanted to press her father''s cock again.


    However, by coincidence, at this time Zhou Ye''s cocked cock was accidentally aimed at her small meaty hole that was slightly open because of the upcoming orgasm.


    Because the meat stick was already covered with the lewd water she shed... So, right now--Zhou Ye''s meat stick was aimed at his daughter''s meat hole without hindrance, and there was a piercing.


    Moment-the pain of tearing, the pleasure of friction, the filled lower body...


    All kinds of tastes flooded into Xia Xueluoli''s heart at the same time...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!"


    With a scream from Xia Xue''s mouth, Zhou Ye felt his abdomen shot by a warm torrent.


    And his cock went into a tight and hot meat cavity...

 Chapter 2201

    At this time, the tunnel that was covering his cock was tight and loose... it made him extremely refreshed.


    Zhou Ye knew...At this time, his daughter was unwittingly opened by herself.


    After all my thoughts, Zhou Ye did not expect that Xia Xue''s little Lolita would be opened by herself under this situation...


    He lowered his head and looked at it. As expected, there was a touch of blood in the lewd liquid dripping down his thigh...


    Perhaps it was because of being broken during the climax.


    Xia Xueluoli didn''t feel too painful...or, in this case, the pain was nothing.


    She clung to Zhou Ye''s back, her whole body was convulsed and trembling involuntarily... her eyes and pupils dilated, and there was only one word left in her mouth.


    "Dad...Dad...you fucked me..."


    Looking at my daughter''s face, listening to my daughter''s groan...


    That strong sense of morality caused Zhou Ye''s cock to grow bigger...


    "Ah...Dad...no more...I can''t take it anymore..."


    Little Lori Xia Xue, who has been wrapping her father¡¯s cock in her own meat cavity, immediately noticed the changes in her father...


    She couldn''t help groaning for a long time, and then remembered... She knew that at this time, she was no longer good... She would die miserably if she continued to fight.


    However, she was left by her when she came, but would her father Zhou Ye still be by her when she went??


    Give me a break--


    Zhou Ye directly supported his daughter''s dolphins with both hands and stood up... "Good girl, at this time... you can''t forget it!"


    While talking, Zhou Ye walked towards the bedroom with Xia Xue in his arms...


    Every time he takes a step, his cock will go deep into his daughter''s meat claws... After a step, Xia Luoli calls out "Dad...I was wrong..."


    And the two women, Huihui and Qingqing, who were sitting at the dinner table, watched the incomparably lewd scene of their own man¡¯s thick cock forcibly opening his daughter¡¯s tiny vulva, and they couldn¡¯t help but feel the same, tightening their legs. ...


    "Mom...Help...Dad is going to fuck me!"


    Chapter 2578 Zhou Ye''s Prank...


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and seventy eight


    Shanghai, the bus stop outside the airport¡ª¡ª


    A tall figure in a casual outfit is walking towards a bus...


    What is different from the passengers who are dragging large luggage to and fro is that this figure has empty hands, and there is no luggage on his body, not even a handbag.


    When he reached a bus bound for the southern suburbs, the figure stopped.


    He glanced at the bus, a flash of light flashed in his eyes... a smile appeared in his corners.


    "This is it..."


    With that said, he stepped onto the bus...


    Seeing this young man walking into his car, the middle-aged uncle who was in charge of driving couldn''t help but stunned.


    It''s not that the man''s appearance is so strange that it made the driver stunned.


    On the contrary, this man is so handsome, so... even as an uncle driver of the same sex, seeing such a handsome man can''t help but be taken aback.


    Obviously, the man was already accustomed to people''s attention. After smiling indifferently, he took out a bus pass from his trouser pocket and stuck it on the credit card machine.


    Some unidentified substances that were barely discernible to the naked eye followed the man''s swiping motion and got onto the credit card machine.


    With an unknown smile, the man walked to the empty seat behind the car and sat down.


    At this time, another beautiful woman with long hair, wearing a red cropped blouse on the upper body and jeans on the lower body, came up with her luggage.


    Seeing this woman getting into the car, the man couldn''t help but sighed... "It''s over, I''m going to hurt others by mistake... This Nima... Sigh."


    And the woman walked to the credit card machine, raised her hips-with a beep, the credit card machine rang.


    Apparently, the bus card she put in her hip pocket was recognized.


    A silly looking silly fellow who followed her, saw her behavior, walked up to the credit card machine in a similar manner, and cocked his ass.


    But obviously, people who have not installed the bus card in their pockets can''t make the card machine respond even if they flatten their buttocks on the card machine.


    Well, not only did this guy not reflect on himself, but when he was called back by the driver''s master, he turned around more vigorously, and made an incomparably wretched crotch movement at the cute credit card machine.


    This obviously annoyed the driver who was sitting on the side¡ª¡ª"Pervert, you... Either swipe your card or insert coins... Or get out, twist or twist?"


    Hearing this, the handsome man who got in the car finally couldn''t help laughing... "Hahahaha..."


    I have to say that when I saw the scene of the love apartment for the first time, Zhou Ye was amused for a long time by Lu Zhanbo''s foolish behavior. Now watching the live version, I feel even more hilarious...


    Perhaps it was Zhou Ye''s laughter that caught the attention of the girl in red jeans who got in the car first. Her eyes brightened when she saw Zhou Ye''s handsome face...


    The girl carrying the luggage quickly walked to Zhou Ye''s side and asked softly: "Is anyone here?"


    Seeing the girl¡¯s beautiful face and smiling face, Zhou Ye knew that as long as he said that there was no one inside, then there would be a place to live tonight... Moreover, it is estimated that there will be not only a place to live, but also someone to sleep with... ¡­


    However, when he thought of Lin Wanyu, who was about to get in the car on the road for a while...


    I could only reluctantly say: "Sorry, there is already someone inside..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the expression of the girl in red suddenly became ugly.


    In fact, there were five or six people on the bus... a lot of empty seats.


    The girl in red can obviously occupy a row of seats in other places...Why do you have to ask Zhou Ye if there is anyone in the seat beside him??


    This is obviously a drunkard¡¯s intention not to drink...


    At this time, a man should take the initiative to get up, let her sit in, and then the two of them chat all the way, and finally spark the spark of love and make a love story.


    As a result, the girl did not expect Zhou Ye to be so shameless...


    "Huh..." The girl in red gave Zhou Ye angrily, turned and sat behind him...


    At this time, the second fool Lu Zhanbo had already finished his coin and walked over.


    Coincidentally, he actually sat in a position separated from Zhou Ye by a passage.


    I have to say, this is really fate...

 Chapter 2202

    This guy took out his laptop from the bag he was carrying, and didn''t know what he was going to do...


    Zhou Ye just smiled and looked at this stuff from the corner of his eye... he counted thirty in his heart.


    When Zhou Ye''s heart counted to zero... Lu Zhanbo, who had just turned on his laptop, began to fidget.


    He carefully glanced at the surrounding passengers and confirmed that when no one was looking at him, his little hand couldn''t help but scratched his ass...


    At the beginning, it did have some effect... However, as time went on, his movements became bigger and bigger... The butt was getting more and more itchy, not only that... Soon, he felt his male part It also started to itch...


    In that place, he is not scratching, nor is he not scratching...


    In the end, Lu Zhanbo, who was itching unbearable, had to use his laptop to cover the area between his legs and scratched through his pants.


    It''s a pity - it wasn''t ordinary skin itching, but a micro-nano machine itching powder deliberately picked up by Zhou Ye.


    To put it bluntly, it is a nano-scale robot...


    This kind of micro-nano-scale robot, the cost price of manufacturing alone is enough to make a poor boy who has no name turned into a socially successful person in the traditional sense.


    To use this kind of stuff to prank, can only say that Zhou Ye is rich and willful.


    Perhaps it was because Lu Zhanbo''s tickling movements were a little too big, his actions alarmed the red-dressed beauty sitting behind Zhou Ye.


    In the eyes of the beautiful woman, Lu Zhanbo at this time was like sitting there, looking at the laptop on his lap, and squirming.


    "It''s disgusting..." The red-dressed beauty cast aside her disdain... She never looked at Lu Zhanbo again. For her, she felt dirty when she glanced at him.


    However, at this moment... the red-dressed beauty felt her ass itch suddenly...


    The piercing itching made her unable to help but quietly stretched her hand behind her hips and scratched it through her jeans... But unfortunately, she forgot a word-itching through the boots... the more itching, the more itching...


    The red girl tried to put her hand in her pants and scratch it several times, but in the end she gave up.


    No way, who made Zhou Ye sit in front of her?


    Just as a man meets a superb beauty and doesn''t want to do anything rude anyway, the beauty in red at this time will never destroy her image unless she is forced to do so.


    Chapter 2579 the damn vixen


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and seventy nine


    Zhou Ye sat in his seat, listening to the sound of his pants scratching behind him, couldn''t help but laugh...


    To be honest, he only made this prank at the beginning, in order to show the whole Lu Zhanbo.


    Someone asked, why is the whole land expo??


    Just because Zhou Ye saw him upset...


    I think that when Zhou Ye looked at the love apartment, the person who looked the most uncomfortable was Lu Zhanbo...


    why??


    Just because he was dumb, stupid and stunned.


    Some people may ask, is stupidity also a disadvantage??


    No, stupidity is not a disadvantage...Zhou Ye will not discriminate against children with brain disabilities.


    But the problem is-just such a big idiot, actually has a girlfriend... and he still has both talents.


    Just ask if you are angry??


    Others don''t know, anyway, Zhou Ye, who was poor and had no girlfriend at the beginning, was not pleasing to this second fool.


    Although Zhou Ye is different now, Zhou Ye feels that he can''t forget his roots, let alone his original intentions... Therefore, Lu Zhanbo, the second fool, is set.


    However, it''s not what Zhou Ye thought of damaging the pond...No way, after so many years, Zhou Ye almost completely forgot about the fact that there was a girl in the car before Lu Zhanbo came up.


    Well, in the spirit of pitying and cherishing jade, Zhou Ye felt that he should help the little girl behind him.


    Thinking of this, he waved his hand and a blank piece of paper appeared in his hand. Zhou Ye picked up the pen and paper and quickly wrote a line of large characters on it, and then he took out a tube of ointment that looked like ordinary skin ointment. , Rolled up with white paper, and stuffed it back through the gap between the two seats.


    The beauty in red, who was wondering whether to put her hand in her trousers to tickle, saw the scroll passed between the seats, she was taken aback.


    What does this mean??


    Flying book teaser??


    I just ignored Miss Ben, now regret it?Want to take regret medicine??


    The beauty of thinking...


    She decided--


    Of course I have to take the note...


    Just kidding, such a handsome little brother, even if he did many things wrong, she would still choose to forgive him.


    The red-clothed girl thought happily, while reaching out from the seat gap, and took the scroll...At this moment, she even forgot the desperate itching she had just tortured.


    After opening the scroll, the girl in red was stunned.


    I saw a line of large characters written with vigorous and powerful strokes.Skin itching how to do?Please use XXX Piyanping...I can give you a free trial. If the effect is good, please give a good comment, dear.Free shipping in the city, dear!Contact QQ¡ª¡ª001100


    After reading the above words, the girl in red has a feeling of dumbfounding...


    It is now 5002 years old. As a white-collar class with a relatively low income in a first-tier city like Shanghai, the girl in red certainly knows that this pro is not a verb, but a Taobao body.


    Although it feels like the super handsome guy in front of me noticed his abnormal behavior, he is a little caring... But what does this violent Taobao body mean??


    Why is it obviously a good thing, but she has the urge to rush to blow his head??


    Forget it... The world is so beautiful, but I am so irritable, so bad, so bad...


    After barely calming down the depression in her heart, the red-clothed girl thought about using her big backpack to block the front, then took out the ointment and squeezed some out, and then sneaked her hand into her pants...


    I have to say that this effect is really leverage... Two minutes later, the unspeakable itching sensation disappeared...


    At this moment, the girl in red really felt an indescribable ambivalence towards Zhou Ye...grateful, moved, impulsive, and a little bit angry...


    She took out her eyebrow pencil from her lady''s backpack, and wanted to write a sentence on that piece of white paper, to have a flamboyant with the bastard in the front seat...


    However, at this moment, the car slammed into a sudden brake, stopping her movement.


    Then, a cute girl in a green short shirt ran into the car...


    No one else, it is the Miss Lin family who ran away from home¡ª¡ªLin Wanyu...

 Chapter 2203

    After Lin Wanyu swiped the card, her eyes quickly swept in the carriage... She quickly walked to Zhou Ye''s side in an instant, without speaking, she directly lifted her leg and straddled Zhou Ye''s lap... Then she curled up. Hidden in the seat beside Zhou Ye.


    Why not hide beside Lu Zhanbo??


    Because Lu Zhanbo is flying a plane (laugh)... Wanyu feels that she is not suitable for disturbing such private things.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye, who was only one aisle away from Lu Zhanbo, became Lin Wanyu''s best candidate.


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye could only say-he really didn''t mean it.


    He really didn''t expect that he was just spoofing Lu Er''s idiot, and he would have lost his peach blossom luck??


    Well, Zhou Ye can only express this extremely...Uh, happy.


    At this moment, the bus that had already started slowly slammed into a sudden stop, leaving Zhou Ye speechless for a while-dear, your A certificate must have been bought with money.How can anyone drive a bus like this??


    At this moment, Lin Wanyu, who was half-body lying on Zhou Ye''s lap, curled up under his seat, made a gesture of silence to Zhou Ye."Shhh, don''t say anything..."


    Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    At this time, the woman in red sitting in the seat behind Zhou Ye looked angry and hated...


    I''ve known and learned from this little girl''s posture, and I went to tease that little brother without asking...just kidding, why...I obviously saw him first, but I was given to by this shameless little vixen Ahead of time...


    As for Lu Er idiot, at this time, he was fully concentrating on solving his genital itching problem, and had no time to worry about other things.


    At this moment, two guys dressed in black suits and black sunglasses, dressed like the two underworld guys, got into the car.


    The two of them stood in the car with a very vigilant look, glanced at the whole car, and then they were about to walk into the car...


    At this moment-the driver''s brother made contributions again.


    "Hey, come back... Either swipe your card, insert a coin, or get out of it... What to see..."


    Perhaps it was because it was unlikely that my eldest lady was hiding in this bus... So the two guys ignored the driver''s brother and got out of the bus.


    "I can''t afford to sit on a bus. What kind of Matrix do I pretend to be?" The driver''s brother said, snorted disdainfully, and closed the door again...


    Feeling that after the car started, Lin Wanyu got up from Zhou Ye''s lap, and breathed a sigh of relief as if he had survived the disaster."Okay... it''s okay, thank you!"


    Chapter 2580 Lin Wanyu''s Love System


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and eighty


    "Who were those just now?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "They..." Lin Wanyu hesitated for a moment, and said, "They are-bad guys!"


    "Very bad, very bad person..."


    Seeing Lin Wanyu''s cute expression and listening to her insincere words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    Who says this girl is stupid and sweet, at least she knows to hide her identity... Whoever says she is stupid, he is really stupid.


    At this time, Lin Wanyu''s expression suddenly became frightened... She hugged Zhou Ye''s arm, shaking her voice, and asked: "You, did you hear someone talking just now?"


    "Yes...Aren''t you talking all the time?" Zhou Ye asked in astonishment.


    "No, no...I''m not talking about my voice, nor your voice...but another kind of sound with the feeling of electronic sound...did you hear it?" Lin Wanyu was even more frightened at this time Up...


    "No... there is no electronic sound!" Zhou Ye looked blank...


    He really didn''t hear any electronic sound...


    Looking at Lin Wanyu, who was holding his arm, Zhou Ye was already a little confused...Fuck, this is not right¡ªis there such a section in the entire love apartment??


    However, feeling the trembling body on his arm, Zhou Ye felt that Lin Wanyu did not seem to be pretending.


    how is this possible¡­¡­?Is there any causal change in the whole world that you don''t know?


    Just when Zhou Ye was confused--Lin Wanyu, who was holding his arm tightly, was talking with the inexplicable voice in his mind.


    [You said you are a love system?What use do you have?


    [This system can screen the host''s communication objects that are enough to make the host happy for a lifetime according to the host''s preferences, and arrange the conditions of the communication objects in the eyes of the host by means of data.


    Hearing the answer in his mind that claimed to be the love system, Lin Wanyu''s beautiful eyes suddenly brightened.


    Why did she run away because she didn''t want her father to arrange her marriage??


    For a girl of Lin Wanyu''s age, love is everything...


    A girl of this age, who doesn''t want to have a perfect love that will last until death??


    And right now, this so-called love system that was inexplicably activated in her mind¡ªit was the pillow that she sent when she was dozing off.


    As for how this system got into her body, as an optimistic eldest lady, Lin Wanyu hasn''t thought about that much yet.


    The first time she activated the system, what she did was--looking at Zhou Ye, at the same time...think of it in her mind.


    [The system shows the condition of the man in front of me.


    Name: Zhou Ye...


    [Age: Ominous...]


    [Physical fitness: SSS level...]


    [Specialty: Ominous...]


    [Love level-extremely dangerous.


    Looking at the various conditions listed in her eyes, Lin Wanyu was dumbfounded...


    What is unknown age??


    What is the physical fitness SSS level?


    What is an unknown specialty??


    What is the love level-extremely dangerous??The so-called digitization of emotion means that everything else is unknown except for the name and physical fitness... Are you kidding me??


    It may be that the system heard Lin Wanyu''s complaints and immediately replied¡ª¡ª


    [The age is unknown because the man''s own time is full of contradictions... He seems to be independent of time, and it seems that he has gone back in time many times, so it is impossible to determine his physical age.


    [And his physical fitness has reached the unknown domain unknown to mankind... It can only be marked with the highest level of SSS level]


    [The specialty is unknown because-he knows almost everything... There is no special specialty.

 Chapter 2204

    [Love level-extremely dangerous because-he is an extremely dangerous existence to the host...]


    "Then will he hurt me?" Lin Wanyu has been curiosity aroused by the systematic description...


    An old monster who has been alive for not knowing how long is right in front of him... a guy called the strongest by the system... how can she not be curious??


    Why is the most dangerous always the most charming??It''s because they possess mysterious elements that ordinary people don''t possess... people can''t help but want to read him and understand him...


    But people often forget one thing-curiosity killed the cat.


    [The so-called extremely dangerous love level does not mean that Zhou Ye will physically harm the host, but that once the host falls in love with this man, he will completely lose himself and let him take whatever he wants... Therefore, the system does not recommend the host to choose Zhou Ye as a love partner...]


    Hearing the system''s answer, Lin Wanyu not only failed to curb his curiosity about Zhou Ye, but became even more curious about Zhou Ye...


    [If, I mean if-if I really conquer him, then what will happen?


    [¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­The host will become the happiest woman in the entire universe, and even in the thousands of planes, there is no one.


    At this moment, Lin Wanyu decided-Zhou Ye would be his love partner.


    Of course, she didn''t express anything right away, but looked like a curious baby, looking up...


    Because of the seat, she saw Lu Zhanbo at first glance...


    Name: Lu Zhanbo


    Sex: Male


    [Age: 23 years old]


    Physical Fitness: Fighting Five Scum


    Specialty: Computer Programming...


    Status: Suffering from external itching.


    [Love level: very weak...]


    "Huh¡ªit''s disgusting!" Seeing the genital itching sign in the status bar, Lin Wanyu felt sick...


    In any case, this disease is definitely not a good disease-either it is not about hygiene, or it is about looking for flowers and asking Liu... Anyway, it cannot be accepted by Lin Wanyu.


    After seeing the status of Zhou Ye and Lu Zhanbo, Lin Wanyu looked at the status of several other people in the car.


    It''s not that this little girl wants to sigh in love with other men, she just wants to try to test the system to see if people are accurate.


    After testing for a lap, ignoring the hatred state marked on the woman behind her, Lin Wanyu felt that the system identification was relatively accurate.


    At least, the physical fitness of the middle-aged man with a big Mediterranean belly in the distance is not as good as the five scums.


    Well, this can be seen at a glance...


    So, now--the most important thing is coming...


    It''s time to test whether this system is an artifact of cheating against the sky.


    Thinking of this, Lin Wanyu looked at Zhou Ye, blinked her big eyes, and sold a cute."Thank you just now, my name is Lin Wanyu...what is your name?"


    Chapter 2581 Hello, I''m Wanyu


    Chapter 2581


    Zhou Ye has been watching Lin Wanyu in his arms, holding his arms, as if he had never seen the world [actually, I was looking at the attributes of those people]...


    After a long while, I actually thanked myself and said my name...


    I have to say that this girl is really slow at some point.


    Zhou Ye sighed silently... "My name is Zhou Ye..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s self-introduction, Lin Wanyu''s beautiful eyes burst out with dazzling brilliance...


    Really-his name is Zhou Ye...


    The attributes of several other people do seem to be more reliable...


    Does that mean that the man in front of you is really that kind of magical existence??


    Thinking of this, Lin Wanyu decided... "System, I want to choose Zhou Ye as my love partner... You will help me, right?"


    [When, of course...]


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an illusion, Lin Wanyu always feels that the systematic answer is a bit reluctant...


    But what about her... as long as she is willing to help herself...


    [Ding-Super SSS Grade Lifetime Mission Released-Raiders Super SSS Grade Men-Zhou Ye...]


    [Reward for task accomplishment: Youth stays forever...]


    [Reward for task achievement: immortality...]


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    [Do you want to accept this task?Warning, this task cannot be deleted and changed...]


    Seeing more than a dozen consecutive tasks that countless women have dreamed of achieving rewards, Lin Wanyu is simply ecstatic at this moment...


    What is the highest honor of a woman??


    Of course it is to make the most handsome man in the world his husband... and there are so many quest rewards that fools won''t pick up... "Pick up, pick up..."


    "Fake what?" Zhou Ye looked at Lin Wanyu blankly...


    Feelings, when the girl got excited, she said the words directly...


    "I mean...Where are you going next?" Lin Wanyu rounded up her words in front of anxiously.


    "Of course I am going home..." Zhou Ye said, looking at the stop sign beside the road... "Okay, I''m here... Excuse me, Master, stop at the front intersection."


    Lin Wanyu was dumbfounded when he heard Zhou Ye''s words...


    The task here has just been received, is this man gone?


    How to do??What to do??


    Before she could figure out a solution... the bus stopped, Zhou Ye got up and walked down without hesitation.

 Chapter 2205

    At this time, Lin Wanyu couldn''t take care of it much... She hurriedly chased Zhou Ye''s figure and walked away.


    "Miss Lin...what are you doing with me?" Zhou Ye said with a helpless expression looking at Lin Wanyu who was following him behind him.


    "I want to go to the love apartment, but I don''t know the road... Such a big Shanghai, I only know you." Lin Wanyu said pitifully.


    A pair of big eyes blinked and blinked at Zhou Ye...not to mention aggrieved and cute.


    Seeing Lin Wanyu''s appearance, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... Okay-I really wanted to leave this hapless kid aside, I can''t help but I won''t know who was abducted at night...


    Zhou Ye sighed, "Well, follow me... I probably know where the love apartment is..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lin Wanyu''s eyes suddenly brightened... "So there really is a place called a love apartment in the world!"


    "Ahem... probably!" Zhou Ye was speechless...


    Say this girl is stupid??This girl is not stupid at all, she knows to hide her identity, she knows that selling cute and obedient takes advantage...


    Say this girl is not stupid, right??This girl doesn''t understand a lot of common sense things at all...Well, just treat this girl as an optimistic lady who doesn''t have common sense.


    But having said that... the fool probably won''t be admitted to the New York Conservatory.


    "Come with me..." Zhou Ye said, stepping forward...


    Like a cheerful bird, Lin Wanyu followed Zhou Ye happily, chatting and chatting along the way.


    The two of them just walked towards a certain district in the city center...


    As for you, Lu Zhanbo??Zhou Ye took care of him to die...Women couldn''t take care of him, so how could he take care of men.


    After a while--


    The two of them strolled into a certain neighborhood...


    As soon as he walked into the community, Lin Wanyu, who was far away, saw the community not far away, red carpets, balloons, flower gates, etc., decorating the gardens in the community beautifully...


    "Ye, is there someone who is celebrating their birthday..." Lin Wanyu excitedly grabbed Zhou Ye''s arm and asked swayingly.


    "Ahem...Is that a marriage...your family is still opening flowers for your birthday?" Zhou Ye vomited.


    "How do you know that I have to tie flowers on my birthday?... I like beautiful flowers, so when I celebrate my birthday, my father always tie me a few beautiful flowers on the door..." Lin Wanyu The face said as expected...


    Uh, well, I forgot that this girl is a banker at home...


    Before Zhou Ye could finish complaining in his heart... Lin Wanyu shook Zhou Ye''s arm."Ye, I have never seen marriage... Will you take me to have fun?"


    "Let''s go... take you to see the marriage!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded... He always feels that Lin Wanyu is not as common sense as his daughter sometimes... Well, he can only say-that Lin Da The rich teaches women well.


    At this time, at the entrance of the wedding, Zhang Yi, the woman with glasses who received the gift, saw Zhou Ye''s figure from a distance, and a charming smile burst on her face."The landlord... why are you free today?"


    You read that right, Zhou Ye is the landlord of Love Apartment...


    As a person who is not bad for money, since I know that there will be love apartments in this world through the causal line, how can it be impossible to make arrangements in advance??


    Keke...you''re welcome-Zhou Ye has bought the entire community...


    He is the most handsome charterer.


    "Didn''t you hear that Tie Zhu and Er Niu got married today... I will take a look and send a blessing by the way." Zhou Ye smiled, took out a red envelope, and handed it over.


    "The bride and groom will be very happy to see you..." Zhang Yi said with a smile.


    "Hehe...I don''t know if Er Niu is happy, but I don''t think Tie Zhu will be happy."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhang Yi''s smile became even sweeter... "Why don''t you hide for a while?"


    "Should be okay?" Zhou Ye asked hesitantly, "After all, they are going to get married..."


    "You are underestimating your lethality against women..." Zhang Yi said, Xiao Xiang screamed at Lin Wanyu behind Zhou Ye, "Didn''t you kidnap another beautiful little sister?"


    "Hello, I''m Wanyu..." Although Lin Wanyu felt that Zhang Yi''s intimate behavior towards Zhou Ye made her feel a little uncomfortable, she still stepped forward with a smile and extended her little hand to Zhang Yi.


    Chapter 2582 the target gathers at the wedding scene


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and eighty two


    Faced with the little hand that Lin Wanyu stretched out, Zhang Yi, the glasses lady, smiled and stretched out her hand.


    "Hello, Wanyu, my name is Zhang Yi...I am Zhou Ye''s tenant." Zhang Yi blinked at Lin Wanyu before saying in a low voice, "You must be packing too. The idea of ??the renter... hee hee, don''t deny... Come on..."


    "I, I don''t... I am not... Don''t talk nonsense..."


    Hearing Zhang Yi''s words, Lin Wanyu''s face blushed immediately...In a hurry, a triple quality team came directly.


    "Haha...Okay, I was kidding you..." Zhang Yi smiled and waved his hands. "You guys go in quickly... the wedding is about to begin..."


    At this moment, the blushing Lin Wanyu who was teased by Zhang Yi didn''t know how to do it, so she could only hold Zhou Ye''s arm... let him take her out of here.


    It wasn''t until the two of them walked into the wedding venue for a long time that Lin Wanyu felt much better.


    At this moment, there was a movement of high heels stepping on the ground, and a pair of light high heels appeared in front of Lin Wanyu.


    "Zhou Ye-do you still know to come back?? I thought where you were again, entangled by which woman, and couldn''t get out... What a rare guest!" With a dissatisfied female voice, There was a sound in front of Lin Wanyu... She couldn''t help raising her head curiously, and looked at the woman in front of her.


    In front of me is a beautiful woman wearing a red shirt and white trousers...


    The visitor is not someone else, it is Hu Yifei...


    "Ha ha... how is it possible!" Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, "Isn''t I back here?"


    "I came back with a little sister... It seems that we can''t live without a woman anywhere!" Hu Yifei said, looking up and down at Wanyu who was next to Zhou Ye with a scrutiny gaze, "Yeah, Our Young Master Zhou¡¯s taste has changed?? I don¡¯t like Bigger anymore, and I like the innocent little sister...? Tsk tsk... Don¡¯t say, your vision is really good... This is really innocent and cute... ...Have you grown up?"


    Listening to Hu Yifei''s words with guns and sticks, Lin Wanyu was not only not angry, but also smiled innocently at Hu Yifei."Really? Am I really cute??"


    Facing Wan Yu''s innocent gaze, Hu Yifei, who was already jealous, turned off instantly...


    For a while, she didn''t even know what to say...


    In desperation, she smiled awkwardly at Lin Wanyu, "Little sister, wait a minute..."


    While talking, she pulled him by the arm, pulled him aside, and whispered: "Hey, Zhou Ye - you are too much this time. Before, you returned to the flowers. I''m not too rare to say you... ¡­But, what¡¯s the matter with you this time? Why did you bring back a minor sister?"


    Facing Hu Yifei''s question, Zhou Ye didn''t speak, but looked down at the arm that Hu Yifei was holding his arm.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s inquisitive gaze, Hu Yifei hurriedly explained: "Don''t look at me like this, since you told me about me, I have changed...now I only treat you like this..."


    Hearing Hu Yifei¡¯s explanation, Zhou Ye nodded in satisfaction... "That''s why you are a little behaved... Her name is Lin Wanyu, I met on the bus coming back from the airport... She said she was looking for What love apartment...so..."


    "That''s why you fiddled with others, didn''t you?" Hu Yifei gritted her silver teeth, looking like she wanted to give Zhou Ye a flash, "You are a kidnapper, don''t you know? Here we are. It''s not a love apartment...Aren''t you a lie?"

 Chapter 2206

    "I didn''t say that this is the love apartment... She just asked me to take her to the wedding, she said she had never seen a wedding..." Zhou Ye said with an innocent look, shaking his arm gently , Rubbing against Hu Yifei''s full and elastic chest... "Yifei, it''s bigger again..."


    "Look at the shape of my mouth-Brother Wu En!" Hu Yifei stared at her, and she was about to attack...


    However, Zhou Ye ran out in a hurry, pulling Lin Wanyu and quickly disappearing in front of her.


    In the face of this situation, Hu Yifei could only stun herself secretly...


    [The scumbag system, don''t you say that as long as he falls in love with me, he can get better?Why hasn''t he fallen in love with me until now?


    [Correct, this system is called Rescue the Scumbag System, not the Scumbag System...]


    [Also, why didn''t he look at you? Didn''t you have a B number in your heart?


    [You will yell at every turn...Which man would like you?


    [This system meets you, it''s a bad luck for eight lifetimes.


    [Slag system, no matter how hard you dare, I will kill you...]


    [You can try...Kill me, you won''t survive.


    [Oh, my temperament--!


    Not to mention Hu Yifei standing here, fighting against the system in his mind.


    Just talk about another female pig''s feet at the wedding-Chen Meijia!


    At this moment, she wore a pink dress by Chanel and a pair of Ms. Chanel sunglasses, wandering around at the buffet...


    I spoke to an unknown existence in my mind¡ª¡ª


    "Smelly system, you said that there will be a task to make me repay...Why haven''t I triggered yet!"


    [The host does not need to worry, it is yours that is yours... the mission will always be released.


    "In order to pay you back, how many beautiful encounters I have missed... When I pay the money, I will unload you."


    [You can go and meet... The system itself does not stop you, but since then you have lost the qualification to borrow money from this system...]


    [Right, by the way, to remind you, you still owe this system one thousand, three hundred and sixty-two thousand two, eighty thirty-eight yuan...]


    [Please complete the repayment task as soon as possible...otherwise it will usher in punishment.


    Hearing the number in her mind, Chen Meijia almost fainted on the ground...


    Although her mathematics was taught by a physical education teacher, this long list of numbers is enough to let her know-I am afraid I will be planted in this repayment system for the rest of my life.


    Speaking of which, when her system was activated, it was two years ago.


    That was she. After dropping out of junior high school, she stupidly became a member of an underground group under the persuasion of a female classmate of her own.


    That was still in 2005. As a result, she, without the slightest artistic talent, undoubtedly failed.


    However, after the combination was disbanded, she accidentally activated her biggest golden finger.


    That is-unlimited borrowing system...


    The longest repayment date is two years, and the amount of borrowing is not limited, as long as you say your purpose of borrowing.


    For Chen Meijia, this is simply-a good thing to fall into the sky...


    Chapter 2583 I want to marry you, marry me!


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and eighty three


    Unlimited loan system is undoubtedly the best capital turnover platform for many people doing business.


    No mortgage, no capital verification...not even your ID card.


    As long as you say the purpose of lending money, you can get a loan... what a golden finger this is.


    However, this unlimited borrowing system was turned into an unlimited cash machine system in the hands of Chen Meijia, a girl who can borrow usury to buy clothes.


    Of course, because of the existence of the unlimited loan system, Chen Meijia did not go to the loan shark to borrow money to buy clothes as in the plot, so he did not go to the Santa Maria Hospital because of the debt collection by the loan shark, and encountered the same Lu Ziqiao who is being debt-collected.


    Therefore, Lu Ziqiao is still a stranger to her.


    Chen Meijia, who received the unlimited loan system, immediately became a millionaire rich woman...


    Buy and buy all the way...


    From 2005 to 2007, in just two years, she spent more than 17 million on a frenzy...


    Of course, although she has lived a life of drunkenness, but-one thing is very good, her private life is very clean.


    It''s not that she doesn''t like handsome guys... but because, once she moves intentionally, the system will teach her to be a person in an instant¡ªto sum up, there are only four words.


    [Pay back immediately]


    In the end, Chen Meijia had no choice but to choose between consumption and handsome ¡ª consumption.


    But it is a pity-although the system''s repayment date is two years old, it will always come.


    And Chen Meijia only came here because the system issued a repayment task-came to this community and participated in the wedding ceremony of Tie Niu and Er Niu once, which was regarded as her repayment of 120,000.


    Well, with Chen Meijia''s arithmetic level, she didn''t know exactly how much 120,000 there was, anyway it was just a return.


    When she got here, the system told her that she would trigger more repayment tasks here and let her wait here....


    That''s why she continued to stay here...


    Just as Chen Meijia continued to chat with her own system in her mind...


    Lu Ziqiao, who looked like a dog, appeared at the wedding...


    Seeing handsome Lu Ziqiao, Chen Meijia only glanced at her, and then diverted her attention.


    After all, the two don''t know each other now, and-there is a love hindrance system in her mind, and she can''t do anything...so just ignore it.


    And Lu Ziqiao didn''t recognize that Chen Meijia was the silly girl he had seen in the underground theater at this time¡ªthe silly girl who could never keep up with the rhythm.


    The two missed each other perfectly...


    Well, there is no way for this. Who told these three girls that the systems in their minds were the pendants that Meng Qiniang and other sisters put in their souls?


    They intended to use these girls to apologize to their men... how could they make other men cheaper?


    Of course, they did all these things without telling their men...

 Chapter 2207

    At least for now, Zhou Ye is still not very clear... these things they did.


    Just as Chen Meijia was concentrating on the cold table looking for the food she was interested in, a system reminder suddenly came into her mind.


    [Ding¡ª¡ªRepayment task released...]


    Hearing this sound, Chen Meijia immediately became energetic... "What mission? What mission? Say it quickly..."


    [Task: rush forward and kiss the man with the crown...]


    [After the task is completed, the system will consider that you have replaced one million arrears.


    [If the mission fails, your arrears will increase by two million...]


    "What shit task, smelly system, come out, I promise not to kill you......???"


    Chen Meijia was shocked when she heard the system task released in her mind... Could it be that her first kiss was only worth a million??


    However, just when she was a little reluctant, she suddenly saw her mission goal.


    That is a handsome man with a stylish dress...


    Chen Meijia swears that he has lived for seventeen years and has never seen such a handsome man...


    As for the girl who walked with the man beside him??Chen Meijia simply ignored...


    At this time, on that man''s head, he was wearing an illusory crown... Obviously, this was specially marked on top of her head by the system to prevent her from identifying the wrong target.


    Seeing the beauty of the prosperous age... Chen Meijia''s face stretched, "Master System, just look at it... In order to repay your money, let alone let me kiss the mission goal, even if it is given to me I am willing to lose myself to him..."


    [Oh, woman!


    At this time, Chen Meijia didn''t pay attention to the ridicule of the uncle of the system in his mind... stepped towards the mission goal.


    At this time, Zhou Ye was taking Lin Wanyu around at the wedding scene...


    After all, Lin Wanyu seemed very curious about everything here...especially the kind of things used by civilians.


    However, at this moment--


    A slightly petite pink figure suddenly jumped out of the crowd... Before Lin Wanyu could react, he jumped directly into Zhou Ye''s arms...


    Zhou Ye was taken aback for a moment, but he realized... After all, Chen Meijia, how could he not know him?


    It''s just that he didn''t understand why Chen Meijia suddenly jumped out and jumped onto himself.


    He just habitually opened his arms and reached out to support Chen Meijia''s hip.


    I have to say-although Chen Meijia looks a little thin, her butt is still very tall.


    At least, Zhou Ye felt that the two hip flaps he covered with his hands were very elastic...


    At this time, Chen Meijia didn''t care that Zhou Ye squeezed her ass, she directly held Zhou Ye''s cheek with both hands and kissed it hard.


    "Hmm..."


    Lin Wanyu next to Zhou Ye looked at the way the two kissed, and the jealous jar in his heart was overturned...


    However, when she didn''t know if this girl was Zhou Ye''s girlfriend, she had no way to attack.


    So - all she could do was to puff her face and stare at Chen Meijia... as if she was going to kill her with her own eyes.


    But, it turns out-she is not a superwoman, and her eyes cannot kill.


    At this time, if Chen Meijia hadn''t heard the jingle of task completion in his mind, he would still be holding Zhou Ye and would not come down.


    "That...Miss are you?" Although Zhou Ye knew Chen Meijia, after all, this was the first time the two met, and Zhou Ye could only pretend to be confused.


    Seeing this handsome and prosperous beauty in front of him, Chen Meijia was so intoxicated, she couldn''t help but blurt out suddenly-"I want to marry you... marry me!"


    Chapter 2584 You are the body of the charterer...


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and eighty four


    Chen Meijia herself likes handsome guys...


    In the play, it is well-known that she likes handsome guys.


    In the face of ordinary handsome guys, she can still forcibly ignore them under the suppression of the system... However, when the handsome type like Zhou Ye appeared in front of her, Chen Meijia''s inner nature was forcibly suppressed and could no longer be suppressed. Up.


    Immediately yelled out my own heart...


    In an instant, the surrounding wedding scene, which was originally bustling with excitement, quieted down.


    Countless people turned their attention to Zhou Ye and his party¡ª¡ª


    After all, men are shouting to women-I want to marry you, marry me!


    This is considered a normal operation, and the people who eat melon can criticize the dog and the male at most...


    However, a woman shouted loudly in the crowd-"I want to marry you, marry me!"] This sentence is a little bit magical.


    Countless searching gazes turned towards Zhou Ye, and they planned to see what kind of man it was for a woman to propose marriage under the public in such a desperate manner.


    When these melon-eating people saw clearly who Chen Meijia shouted such a bold confession, they were suddenly in an uproar¡ª


    At the wedding scene, there were nearby residents who knew Zhou Ye. The moment they saw Zhou Ye, a clear expression of [Sure enough] appeared...


    One by one seems to be saying-- [It''s you again...]


    The man shook his head and sighed-he was sorry that another little sister had fallen into the clutches of Zhou Ye, the charterer.


    The women sneered because they were laughing at Chen Meijia''s uncontrollable ability. How long have they been renting out a contract? If they could succeed, they would have succeeded, and it would be her turn to confess such a girl?


    As for the guests who didn''t know Zhou Ye, their eyes showed surprise.


    They were surprised that there were really handsome young people in the world who were as handsome as walking out of a painting.


    At this moment, they felt that their studies had been carried out to dogs, and no gorgeous words could be used to describe the handsomeness of the man in front of them.


    Regarding this, they could only sigh unconsciously¡ªfuck.


    At this time, Lin Wanyu, who was standing next to Zhou Ye, almost cried...


    She really didn''t expect that this guy who suddenly appeared would propose to Zhou Ye as soon as he opened his mouth...Why don''t you, you, you play the cards according to the routine??


    And Hu Yifei, who was holding the walkie-talkie in the distance and was directing the wedding, also saw this scene. His face suddenly lost expression, and the walkie-talkie in his hand slipped to the ground without knowing it...


    But at this time she no longer cared about the falling walkie talkie...

 Chapter 2208

    Madan¡¯s, the flesh that my old lady is optimistic about will be taken away...


    Go to the fucking [I will wait for you to return in a dimly lit place after I wait for you to be prosperous]-save the scumbag system.


    My old mother is going to save her love now¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Hu Yifei moved her long legs and rushed towards Zhou Ye while walking with wind.


    And Zhou Ye at this time--


    He held Chen Meijia in his arms, and Lin Wanyu was snuggled beside him, and Hu Yifei was chased behind him.


    At first glance, this seems to be a scene of a winner in life...


    But Zhou Ye knew that this was just an illusion...


    The sadness in Lin Wanyu''s eyes and the strong murderous aura that belonged to Hu Yifei came from behind, telling him that he was in the eyes of the storm...


    If you are not careful, you will end up with a dead end...


    Of course, with Zhou Ye''s strength, he can completely suppress it...


    But, again, there is a game, there must be rules of the game...


    For the time being, Zhou Ye said that he was very happy and did not want to change the rules of the game...


    So-he instantly chose a route to Happy end.


    "Sorry, miss... Um... I just flew here this morning, my teeth haven''t been brushed nor washed..."


    "Even if you say let me marry you... I also..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lin Wanyu suddenly chuckles and laughs... "Damn Westward Journey..."


    At the same time, Hu Yifei, who walked quickly towards Zhou Ye, also slowed down... [For the sake of your desire to survive, I won''t take care of you, huh!


    "But I really like you..." Chen Meijia obviously didn''t plan to just give up...


    "Well, do you know my name??"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Chen Meijia gently shook her head... She knew a ghost... If she had known Zhou Ye long ago, Zhou Ye would have been miserable long ago, then it would be System Lord''s turn. To post tasks??


    "Look, you don''t know what my name is. This shows that this is the first time we two met..."


    "Do you think this is love?"


    "Of course, it was love at first sight..." Chen Meijia said without hesitation.


    Upon hearing Chen Meijia¡¯s words, the women around [cut] in their hearts almost at the same time...


    I don''t know who yelled...


    "What love at first sight... You are just greedy for the charter''s body!"


    Hearing this shout, one of the women present at the scene nodded in agreement.


    "How do you know that I was not in love at first sight? I was greedy for the charter''s body?" Chen Meijia retorted unwillingly.


    "Because we have one of us here, we are all greedy to charter the body!"


    "It''s just... if we say love at first sight, we all fell in love with the charterer at first sight... you go in line behind!"


    "Yes, yes..."


    Looking at Chen Meijia, who was almost a target of public criticism, Lin Wanyu was both happy and depressed.


    What''s happy is that this shameless love rival in front of you provokes anger.


    What is depressing is-it seems that I want to attack Zhou Ye, the future is so bumpy...


    However, Lin Wanyu not only didn''t feel lost because of this, but instead inspired a bit of high morale in her heart.


    Who is she?


    She is the heir of the beautiful and fair Lin Group, and she is also the daughter of destiny with a system...


    Apart from her, who else can capture Zhou Ye''s castle??


    Besides, what these superficial women saw was Zhou Ye''s handsome appearance, but she was different, what she saw was his essence...


    and so--


    Lin Wanyu-"Come on!"


    Unknowingly, this silly Baitian inner drama appeared to the outside again...


    She actually clenched a fist and said cheer...


    In an instant, Chen Meijia, who was being condemned by others, instantly regarded her as her most reliable ally... "Thank you..."


    "Huh? My..."


    "Thank you for cheering for me...I won''t give up!" Chen Meijia said, and kissed Zhou Ye again, then jumped off Zhou Ye and glanced at the group of women arrogantly. "Hmph... there is no one who can fight... scum!"


    Chapter 2585 Hu Yifei''s Past


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and eighty five


    At the wedding site, in a temporary tent built to hold sundries¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye sat on a stool... He smiled and looked at the woman in red standing in front of him."Good Yifei, don''t be angry..."


    "Don''t be angry? You said lightly..." Hu Yifei angrily wiped Zhou Ye''s lips with a wet wipe in her hand... "Boys must learn to protect themselves when they go out... Don''t you know??"


    "Isn''t you going to be mad at being taken advantage of by that nympho girl?"


    "Do you know how annoying she is?"


    "Also [I want to marry you, marry me?]..."


    "Would you not push her away?"


    "But if you push her away, she will fall!" Zhou Ye pretended to be stupid with an innocent look on his face...


    "You¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Hu Yifei almost died of anger when he heard Zhou Ye''s words... "Don''t you know how much you will lose if you don''t know how to refuse?"


    "But every girl is an angel...I can''t bear to hurt them!" Zhou Ye continued his [Innocent Boy Who Doesn''t Know Rejection].


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?

 Chapter 2209

    Thinking of the bits and pieces over the years...


    Hu Yifei has a feeling of seeing Zhou Ye wrong for life...


    That was three years ago.


    At that time, she moved to an apartment here because she was staying in school to teach.


    By the way, Hu Yifei¡¯s system used to be not called the [Save the Scumbag System], but the [Almighty Goddess System]...


    Under the spur of the system, Hu Yifei has loved learning and life since she was a child-proficient, taekwondo, basketball, karate black belt, singing, dancing, tennis, etc...


    Until I met Zhou Ye, Hu Yifei was systematically trained and had no time to fall in love...


    But since I met Zhou Ye¡ªHu Yifei¡¯s system instantly changed from the [Almighty Goddess System] to the [Save the Scumbag System]...


    Well, Hu Yifei didn''t care about this...because she actually fell in love with Zhou Ye, the charterer, at first sight, just like Chen Meijia now.


    But it was a pity - at that time, Zhou Ye, although he was extremely handsome, there was a fatal problem in Hu Yifei''s eyes.


    That is-Huaxin.


    Extremely flowery...


    The phone numbers stored on the phone are all women...


    After answering the phone, the baby who opened her mouth and closed her wife would never be called...


    Perhaps it is precisely because of Hu Yifei''s hatred of iron and steel for Zhou Ye that her system is super-evolved, right??


    From the [Almighty Goddess System] to [Save the Scumbag System]...


    However, in the past two years, the rescue progress can be said to be zero.


    No way, why did Zhou Ye almost never show up in the apartment these years??


    Hu Yifei is even responsible for collecting rent...Finally, he will be punched in.


    Therefore, people here kindly call her-the charter wife.


    For this nickname, Hu Yifei is actually secretive...but she also knows that Zhou Ye is still undecided about sex for the time being...Moreover, after observation, she found that Zhou Ye often faces girls. It¡¯s the one who passively endures [the fog]...


    In other words, in Hu Yifei''s eyes, Zhou Ye is actually a passive scumbag...


    In fact, she can understand those women... After all, she, the almighty goddess [self-proclaimed], can''t control Zhou Ye, let alone those women?


    What a sin--


    Before she knew it, Hu Yifei put down the wet tissue in her hand and gently stroked Zhou Ye''s cheek with her hand...


    "Ahem, when will I go out to say the wedding congratulation?" Zhou Ye asked with a dry cough.


    "Don''t go out..." Hu Yifei, who was awakened by Zhou Ye, hurriedly retracted her hand touching his cheek, and concealed: "If you show up at the wedding, I am still afraid that the two girls will leave Tie Zhu to escape the marriage... ¡­"


    "Ahem... isn''t it that exaggeration?" Zhou Ye said embarrassingly, "Shall I just meet your high school classmate?"


    "Hmph... Yeah, on that side, you turned a little nightclub princess into an infatuated woman who doesn''t want to eat anything... Are you surprised or surprised?" Hu Yifei sneered twice and said: " I warn you... Er Niu found Tie Zhu so easily, you must not make trouble!"


    "I''m stupid to make trouble..." Zhou Ye rolled his eyes...


    A little princess in a nightclub with a messy nightlife, will he be interested in it??


    If he really wants to be interested, is there still that iron pillar??


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s expression, Hu Yifei nodded in satisfaction..."Okay, I''m going out, the bride and groom will be here soon..."


    "Well, then you go out soon... I''ll go back soon!" Zhou Ye said, and handed the written speech to Hu Yifei... "I guess I will stay here... everyone will be neighbors from now on. It''s..."


    "Yeah..." Hu Yifei knew that when Zhou Ye was here, he would live next door to them, which is apartment 3603.


    "By the way, since there has been a couple in the apartment... Then I decided to change the apartment to a love apartment in the future!" Zhou Ye said without a doubt.


    "Love apartment?" Hu Yifei, who was about to go out, stopped abruptly and turned to look at Zhou Ye suspiciously, "This name sounds familiar..."


    "By the way, the little girl you led named Lin Wanyu, didn''t she come to the love apartment?" Hu Yifei''s face became a little dangerous when she said this."So you are here waiting for me... Ah??? Do you have any thoughts about that little girl???"


    "You..."


    Before Zhou Ye''s words were finished, Hu Yifei had already forced her step by step...


    "Instead of not knowing which bitch will be cheaper in the future, it''s better to make me cheaper..." Hu Yifei bent over and took Zhou Ye''s face and lowered his head and kissed it...


    To be honest, she was really stimulated by Chen Meijia today...


    That guy actually kissed Zhou Ye in public...


    You know, she''s [self-styled] hasn''t touched him yet?Was that guy actually gave the top spot??


    How can this be??


    No, Zhou Ye, a bastard who doesn''t understand, refuses others, maybe in a place she can''t see, this bastard has been ravaged by others, I don''t know how many times...


    The more I think about Hu Yifei, the more angry...the more I think about it, the more depressed...


    When she kissed Zhou Ye, she became wild before she knew it...


    Uh-well, this girl is completely a novice, she just feels the wild and strong kisses combined with the scenes seen in the movie.


    Facing Hu Yifei who was full of anger... Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, and after a silent sigh, Zhou Ye hugged Hu Yifei directly... sticking out her tongue, guiding her... step by step onto the right track... ¡­


    Chapter 2586 I am not short of money...


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and eighty six


    Five minutes later, Hu Yifei walked out of the makeshift tent proudly...


    "Humph--that woman got it, why can''t Hu Yifei kiss it?"


    After talking about Ah Q''s famous lines, she walked towards the wedding scene with a face full of spring breeze...


    However, between her slender legs, there is a faint wet mark...


    Well, apparently Zhou Ye played a lot with this girl while she was inside.


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t take her down here...The game has to be played slowly to be fun, and it''s boring to always be impatient.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye, who was sitting in the temporary debris tent, stretched out lazily... After cleaning up the water marks on his pants, he stood up.


    After putting on his own big sunglasses that could cover half of his face, Zhou Ye walked outside...

 Chapter 2210

    However, just as he walked to the door, he saw Zeng Xiaoxian with a humble face...


    "Gude Maoning, charterer..."


    Hearing this line from [Kung Fu], Zhou Ye felt a disharmony... "Gu, you big-headed ghost... It''s almost noon, it''s still ancient..."


    "Hehehe..." Zeng Xiaoxian laughed twice, walked to Zhou Ye, nodded and said, "Um, the charterer, I want to discuss something with you..."


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye asked a little strangely, "Don''t you want to move to Yifei''s apartment to share with you? I tell you, don''t even think about it..."


    "No, no, how dare I make Yifei''s idea..." Zeng Xiaoxian hurriedly waved his hands and said, "Isn¡¯t my roommate Tie Zhu getting married? It¡¯s not appropriate for me to live in a large suite by myself, so I I just thought, can I find a few people to share with me..."


    "You can do it yourself..." Zhou Ye waved his hand... "I''ll go up first... By the way, I told Yi Fei, the apartment will be called the love apartment from now on, and I live in the apartment. For tenants, as long as they are couples, the free water and electricity rent will be halved... Remember... if Yifei forgets to say something, you remember to go up and say it once..."


    With that said, he walked into the elevator without waiting for Zeng Xiaoxian to speak.


    "Free water and electricity for couples? The rent is halved?" Zeng Xiaoxian clenched his fist excitedly after hearing the words... and then quickly calmed down.


    "Wait... there is a charter here... and there will be a couple?? The charter is teasing me again..."


    "With you, which couple will not score after they move in..."


    Saying to himself here, Zeng Xiaoxian''s face suddenly disappeared... "Come on, don''t think about halving the rent for free water and electricity..."


    Call Zhanbo first...Let''s see where he is!


    Thinking of this, Zeng Xiaoxian took out the phone and dialed a number...


    After a long while, a tired whistling voice came from the other end of the phone, "Brother..."


    "Hey, Zhanbo, where have you been?? Haven''t you left the airport yet?" Zeng Xiaoxian asked hesitantly.


    "I, I have already left the airport... But, I took the wrong car, brother..." Lu Zhanbo on the other side of the phone, with a touch of depression in his voice."Wait, I saw the police uncle in front... I''ll go to him and ask for the way..."


    "Okay, come here soon..." Zeng Xiaoxian hung up the phone silently...


    Lu Zhanbo and him are reorganizing the family, his mother married Lu Zhanbo''s father...


    Well, according to the original plot, it shouldn''t be like this... But, there is no way-who said Zhou Ye didn''t want Hu Yifei to be involved with Lu Zhanbo??


    Among other things, with Hu Yifei''s carefree personality, if she and Lu Zhanbo grew up together, then I don''t know how many invisible benefits to give Lu Zhanbo.


    So-under Zhou Ye''s interference, Hu Yifei''s old lady did not divorce...


    But perhaps because of the butterfly effect, Hu Yifei¡¯s old mother did not divorce, but Zeng Xiaoxian¡¯s old mother divorced and married Lu Zhanbo¡¯s father...


    So Lu Zhanbo became Zeng Xiaoxian''s younger brother.


    This is really a speechless thing...


    Ahem, less gossip...


    After calling his brother Lu Zhanbo here, Zeng Xiaoxian walked directly to the wedding scene.


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already returned to Room 3603 in his own room.


    Back in his room, Zhou Ye looked at the neatly cleaned room, and couldn''t help but nodded... Obviously, although he didn''t come back to live in this room often, people often came to clean it...


    Besides he has the room key, only Hu Yifei has it. So who is helping him clean the room, do I have to ask??


    Forget it, don''t want to...


    Let''s get a good night''s sleep...


    At the big party last night, he did not irrigate his own fields...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye stepped into his room, took off his clothes directly, and jumped onto the soft big bed... Sniffing the familiar body scent on the quilt, he slowly fell into his sleep...


    after an hour--


    In the garden of the community, the wedding has officially started...


    Listening to the host who is enthusiastic on the stage-Zeng Xiaoxian announced the new regulations for love apartments-[Couple rent halved, water and electricity free]...


    A look of surprise appeared on Lu Ziqiao''s face in a priest costume.


    Free water and electricity, halved rent is what is the concept??


    This is equivalent to¡ªin Shanghai, spending the rent in the suburbs, but living in the city center.


    Holding grass, how could he not want to live in such a cheap thing??


    But, the question now is--


    He currently lacks a girlfriend...


    Of course, it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend. He has too many ex-girlfriends, but the problem is-he doesn¡¯t want to live here with them. If they are called, he will be dead in the future...


    What a joke, he hasn''t had enough...


    How could he leave a forest and tie himself to a tree with a crooked neck and hang himself to death??


    However, at this moment, he suddenly saw Mika standing aside, looking at the host with a look of longing...


    Lu Ziqiao also saw the scene when she held the chartered father and forced a kiss.


    In this regard, he can only say-can''t afford to...


    However, now, this girl obviously intends to live in the love apartment, and she will get a month first when she comes to a platform near the water.


    Can he take this opportunity??


    With an attitude of trying, Lu Ziqiao walked to Meijia''s side, and said in a polite manner: "Hello miss, I think you seem to be very interested in this love apartment... Why don''t we live in as a couple together? how about it???"


    However, what surprised Lu Ziqiao was--


    Meijia glanced at him and said disdainfully: "I am not short of money, why do I pretend to be a couple with you? Idiot..."


    Chapter 2587 badass, how long will you torture me?


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and eighty seven


    Hearing Mika¡¯s words, Lu Ziqiao looked embarrassed...


    I can only rub my nose angrily and move towards the next goal...


    Looking at Lu Ziqiao''s back, Meijia made a face... "Slightly..."


    No matter how bad she is, there is also a lot of money for renting a house. Besides... She wants to live in for Zhou Ye, so how can she label herself a XXX girlfriend??Are you stupid??

 Chapter 2211

    Here, without Mika¡¯s cooperation, Lu Ziqiao fell into a desperate situation.


    For the single female guests present, he almost finished asking, either they live in this community, or they don''t want to share the rent with him as a couple.


    In the end, Lu Ziqiao didn''t find a woman willing to rent with him.


    However, at this moment, he suddenly saw a man with a dull face carrying his luggage walking out of a police car.


    Seeing this dazed man, Lu Ziqiao''s heart was cruel-paralyzed, women can''t, men can''t??Anyway, the landlord said that as long as it is a couple, are same-sex couples different??This will not affect my own pick-up...


    Thinking of this, he walked quickly to the cute boy with a smile on his face."Boy, do you need a boyfriend??"


    "What?" Hearing Lu Ziqiao''s words, Lu Zhanbo, who had just walked out of the police car, immediately dropped his luggage and covered his chest... He looked at Lu Ziqiao like a pervert and said, "I, I don''t get involved... ¡­Big Brother!"


    "No... listen to me..." Lu Ziqiao hurriedly explained to Lu Zhanbo...


    He had just explained that the wedding car for the wedding had arrived...Lu Ziqiao hadn''t forgotten his responsibilities, he was still expecting to cheat some money from Hu Yifei, so he didn''t wait for Lu Zhanbo to answer, he said directly: "Don''t forget Oh, let''s go to the landlord later..."


    Then, in Lu Zhanbo''s silly eyes, he quickly ran to the wedding table.


    On the stage, Lu Ziqiao, who pretended to be a priest, was speaking in his country-like English, saying [Gentlemen and Blind Dates...], when Zeng Xiaoxian on the side saw his brother Lu Zhanbo...


    He didn''t care much... and walked over quickly.


    "Zhanbo, when did you arrive?"


    "Brother... I just came here!" Lu Zhanbo looked at Lu Ziqiao in the stands who was talking about 46, who did not rely on English, and said: "Brother, just now, the priest on the stage asked me to pretend to be his [girlfriend]... "


    "What?" Hearing his brother''s words, Zeng Xiaoxian''s face suddenly changed... "The family sent you to the United States to study. When did you like men?"


    "No, brother, let me explain..." Lu Zhanbo hurriedly said the rhetoric that Lu Ziqiao had just told him to his brother...


    After listening to his brother''s explanation, Zeng Xiaoxian rubbed his chin and said thoughtfully: "It makes sense... This priest didn''t expect this trick..."


    "However, I have to ask the charterer first. If you can, you can pretend to be a couple and live in with him... This will also save a lot of money!"


    While talking, Zeng Xiaoxian took out his mobile phone and called Zhou Ye.


    After a while--


    A smile leaked from Zeng Xiaoxian''s face...


    "Long live¡­¡­"


    "Brother, what did the landlord say?"


    "The charterer said that he does not discriminate against homosexuals. Instead, he feels that people who have the courage to admit that he really loves are worthy of respect, so - this is a good thing!" At this point, Zeng Xiaoxian slapped his brother on the shoulder... ... "That''s the thing to say... When you turn around, you will be with the Father Lu and report to me..."


    "No, I am going to prepare now..."


    With that said, Zeng Xiaoxian no longer paid attention to his brother''s crying face, and hurriedly walked out...


    On the other side, in front of Hu Yifei, two girls were also standing, asking for rent here.


    "You said you want to live here?"


    "Well, I came out to find a love apartment. I believe that in the love apartment, I will be able to harvest a perfect love!" Lin Wanyu replied without hesitation.


    Ghost''s perfect love, don''t you just want to get the moon near the water?


    So naive--


    If it''s so easy, then the old lady has lived here for a few years, and she would have succeeded...and it will be your turn??


    Hu Yifei thought to herself brokenly, turned her head to look at another girl-Mei Jia."Are you the same as her?"


    "Well, I want to live closer to my male god, so I can see him every day..."


    Speaking of this, Mika clasped her hands tightly, her face leaking a nymphomaniac smile.


    "Well, because you are not a couple, so... in principle, you can''t enjoy the reduction or exemption of your rent or something!"


    "Money is not a problem!" X2


    Seeing the two girls with their determined faces, Hu Yifei couldn''t help but stroke her forehead. She knew that in the future she was going to fight an extremely difficult love defense battle, although she could not wait to bring all the girls close to Zhou Ye Kicked out...


    However, she can still distinguish between public and private...


    If she really wanted to be so headstrong, she would have been PASSed by Zhou Ye...


    Therefore, she endures-for the final victory, she endures.


    Two hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A perfect wedding is over... and there are two more men, two women and four tenants in the love apartment.


    The difference from the original book is-


    Hu Yifei, Meijia and Wanyu live in room 3601...


    In room 3602, Zeng Xiaoxian, Lu Zhanbo and Lu Ziqiao lived.


    In general, the two rooms have almost become male and female dormitories...


    When the wedding is over--


    Hu Yifei took her new roommate, Meijia and Wanyu back to 3601...


    After arranging the room for them, Hu Yifei quietly walked to the door of Room 3603, taking out the key, and carefully opened the door of the room...


    Looking at the clothes thrown everywhere on the floor of the room... She shook her head speechlessly, and then began to pick up the clothes on the floor one by one.


    After picking up and folding Zhou Ye''s clothes on the ground...Hu Yifei slowly walked into Zhou Ye''s bedroom...Looking at Zhou Ye who was lying on the bed with her eyes closed, she couldn''t help her longing. Quietly walked over...sit down on the bedside cautiously...


    Looking at Zhou Ye''s handsome face, Hu Yifei couldn''t help but stretch out her little hand and gently stroked it...


    He murmured: "Bad, how long will you torture me?"


    Chapter 2588 Affectionate Hu Yifei


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and eighty eight


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s quiet sleeping face...


    Hu Yifei finally couldn''t help it, lowered her head and kissed it...


    In the beginning, she just wanted to relive the throbbing in the temporary utility room at noon...


    But, gradually, she felt out of control...

 Chapter 2212

    I don¡¯t know when, her whole body was already pressed on Zhou Ye''s body, a fragrant tongue penetrated into Zhou Ye¡¯s mouth, awkwardly roaming...


    However, when Zhou Ye''s hands dragged her elastic hip flaps, she suddenly struggled...


    "Ye, we can''t do this...no...no..."


    Hu Yifei, whose eyes were slightly closed, twisted her body, and said as if she refused to welcome her.


    "Why not?" Zhou Ye opened his eyes, looked at Hu Yifei with red cheeks like cooked prawns, and asked softly: "Don''t you love me?"


    "Of course I, I love you..." Hu Yifei hurriedly opened his eyes, surely... "But, but I don''t want you to love me and other women..."


    Well, this sentence is plain--that is--I just want you to love me only.


    Upon hearing this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but roll his eyes...


    If he doesn''t reverse the idea of ??this girl, then don''t even think of fooling this girl into bed in this life...


    Hu Yifei, when she was a tiger, she was a real tiger...When she got into the horns, she couldn''t bring back three cows.


    "I can''t help it... Yifei..." Zhou Ye decided to play a tragic play... "I don''t want to be so carefree... But... But I really can''t help it!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Hu Yifei said angrily: "You can''t help it, you are lustful..."


    As she said, she stretched out her little hand and patted the quilt on Zhou Ye''s lower body...


    As a result, in this shot, she felt like she had taken a steel pipe...


    In an instant, she understood what she had photographed, her hand was stung by a hornet, and she quickly retracted it.


    "I really have difficulties..." Zhou Ye suppressed a smile, looked at the innocent Hu Yifei in front of him, reached out and grabbed her little hand, and then reached into his own quilt...


    Feeling the touch from her fingertips, Hu Yifei''s face was almost blushing... "What do you want to do? Bad guy..."


    "I want you to know how much you attract me..." Zhou Ye lightly pecked at Hu Yifei''s corner, and whispered: "I want you to know... what is my problem. ..."


    "I, I don''t want to know your difficulties... I, I should go back, go back..." Hu Yifei was already nervous and a little incoherent...


    She felt that her fingertips passed a moderately hard and soft zone, and finally reached a place with strong hair...


    At this moment, her heart couldn''t help but mention it in her throat...


    To be honest, Hu Yifei at this moment is both longing and afraid...


    The longing is¡ªshe can finally get Zhou Ye...


    The fear is¡ªWill she become one of Zhou Ye''s many lovers and completely fall into it.


    However, no matter what she thought, in the end, her hand still held a hot meat stick.


    When he felt the size of this stick, Hu Yifei was completely stupid... "How, how could it be... so big!"


    Holding back the shame, Hu Yifei used her soft little hand to measure the size of Zhou Ye''s meat stick...


    I have to say that the thickness of this hand is difficult to grasp, making Hu Yifei a little uneasy... "This, such a big, I... how can I bear it..."


    Seeing Hu Niu who unknowingly said what was in his heart before him, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile... "Trust me, Yifei baby, you can definitely bear it..."


    "No...I, I''m not ready yet...I..."


    Hu Yifei was shocked by Zhou Ye''s words, and instantly wanted to get up from Zhou Ye and escape...


    It''s a pity - it''s this point, how could Zhou Ye let her go??


    Zhou Ye, who was pressed by Hu Yifei, turned over directly, but instead pressed Hu Yifei and the quilt under him...


    "Ye...you let me go...well..."


    Before Hu Yifei finished speaking, Zhou Ye''s mouth was completely blocked...


    With Zhou Ye''s tongue breaking through the tooth, Hu Yifei couldn''t say a word anymore...


    "Uh uh... Yeh uh uh..."


    With this almost groaning murmur, Hu Yifei gradually lost...


    Hu Yifei, who was caught in Zhou Ye¡¯s lust trap, didn¡¯t even notice. Zhou Ye had already unknowingly got under the covers... and her clothes were also unknowingly stripped by Zhou Ye. ...


    When the two were completely frank, Hu Yifei discovered something wrong...


    It''s just-it''s too late...


    Zhou Ye gave up her little coquettishly, and kissed her elastic little bag along her sexy collarbone...


    "Ah-Ye!"


    When Zhou Ye grabbed her sensitive nipples and used the tip of his tongue to keep turning around her nipples to tease...Hu Yifei once again lost control of her body...


    At this moment, she just wanted Zhou Ye to suck her nipples hard...


    I don¡¯t know when, her hands have been inserted into Zhou Ye¡¯s hair, and she pressed his head against her chest... "I, I''m so uncomfortable... Help me... Ye... Help me... ¡­"


    After all, Hu Yifei is already a twenty-five-year-old mature woman...


    A woman of this age is basically at the point where she is just one point...


    She was only able to resist Zhou Ye for so long. One was because Zhou Ye had been unable to take care of her, and the other was because she had always had doubts about Zhou Ye.


    No way, who told Zhou Ye never to conceal his love in front of her...


    But today, since Hu Yifei lit the fire first... Then Zhou Ye didn''t plan to let this tiger girl go.


    After all, Zhou Ye is a veteran who reads the flowers...


    After just a few shots of Sanshou, it was hard to suppress Hu Yifei, a mature virgin...


    I don''t know when, Hu Yifei has already opened her slender legs, waiting for the welcome guest...


    But it''s a pity - Zhou Ye doesn''t plan to hit Huanglong directly at this time...


    He still played with Hu Yifei-Hung''s exquisite and elastic breasts unhurriedly...


    Especially the pink nipples the size of a soybean gave Zhou Ye a feeling of love.


    "Ye...I''m so uncomfortable..."


    Hu Yifei whispered, relying on a certain instinct, she clamped Zhou Ye''s waist with her legs... Then, according to the instinct''s instructions, she pushed up her Feng Ting buttocks...


    It''s a pity-the position between the two is a bit wrong...

 Chapter 2213

    So, although Hu Yifei''s actions were correct, but-did not find the target...


    Chapter 2589 let me go, brother...


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and eighty nine


    "Ye...Ye..."


    The more he can''t find the goal, the more anxious Hu Yifei...


    She is already frantically pushing her hips...


    But-if Zhou Ye doesn''t cooperate... it doesn''t matter how she moves...


    On the contrary, it was the transparent lewd liquid flowing out between her legs, and Zhou Ye''s abdomen was everywhere...


    Feeling the obscene liquid stuck to his waist and abdomen, Zhou Ye knew that it was almost...After all, the obscene liquid was flooded to this level...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye sprinted forward and kissed Hu Yifei''s cherry lips...


    Then he held his cock and rubbed it between Hu Yifei''s legs gently...


    Zhou Ye¡¯s original intention was to dip his cock into Hu Yifei¡¯s lewd water, so that when he broke the melon for a while, it wouldn¡¯t make Hu Yifei hurt so much...


    But what I didn¡¯t expect was¡ªas his glans scratched twice on Hu Yifei¡¯s fleshy seam that had already been flooded with spring water, Zhou Ye instantly felt his body underneath his body tighten suddenly... The hot liquid was spitting out from her slightly flaky meaty clam...and it poured on his glans.


    At the same time, Hu Yifei clasped Zhou Ye''s neck tightly with his arms, desperately sucking the saliva from his mouth...


    Zhou Ye really didn''t expect...this girl is so sensitive...she actually gave a climax after just two strokes...


    And at this time, Hu Yifei in the climax, desperately pushing her hips up and down...


    Feeling the most sensitive seam of my lower body, the feeling of being scratched back and forth by Zhou Ye''s hot glans...


    Seeing Hu Yifei who was obsessed with foreplay and couldn''t help herself, Zhou Ye smiled at her corner...


    He focused his attention on his legs, when he felt his cock come to the meat cavity mouth with Hu Yifei''s buttock movement again--


    Zhou Ye jerked his waist, and the meat stick covered with lewd fluid, with the lubrication of lewd fluid, instantly forced Hu Yifei to open the vaginal opening due to orgasm. After breaking through a thin layer of fleshy membrane, one instantly in the end--


    "what--!!!"


    Hu Yifei, who was in orgasm, screamed because of the sudden tearing pain...


    At this moment, two tastes of comfort and pain are intertwined in her heart¡ª¡ª


    She even couldn''t tell whether she was hurting or feeling good now...


    Just when Hu Yifei was a little at a loss, she suddenly felt that the hot cock that was forcibly stuffed into her body started to slowly start a piston movement.


    When the big glans was scraped on the folds of her vagina, an indescribable feeling filled her heart...


    It was numb and up, and there was an indescribable sense of comfort and fulfillment...


    "Ye... Ye, I''m so weird... I become so weird..."


    Hu Yifei hugged Zhou Ye''s neck tightly, gasping and whispering...


    "How strange...?"


    Zhou Ye was cultivating this virgin land vigorously, and asked in a low voice, "Is it uncomfortable?"


    "I, I don''t know... Ye... well... so uncomfortable... ah-!"


    Hu Yifei really didn''t know what this feeling was like at this moment, she only knew... she was already a little addicted to this strange feeling...


    Zhou Ye looked at the blank but innocent look on Hu Yifei''s face, his horns couldn''t help but a smirk...


    He put pressure on his waist...In an instant, the thick and hot meat stick was deeply inserted into Hu Yifei''s wrinkled meat cavity...and firmly stuck to the mouth of her uterus.


    At this moment, Hu Yifei''s whole body couldn''t help but soften, and a scream was made in her mouth... "Ye-you, do you want to kill me?"


    "Where is this..." Zhou Ye smiled indifferently, and then-with his unparalleled control over his body, he controlled the temperature of his meat stick to 47 degrees... it was ten degrees higher than the temperature in a normal human body. ...


    Don''t underestimate this ten degrees...


    Only at this ten degrees, the hot Hu Yifei couldn''t help but roll her eyes... "Ah-ah... it burned me to death... Ye... why, why is it so hot suddenly..."


    The hot meat stick pierced into her body, giving her a warm feeling in her belly...that feels more comfortable...


    However, at this moment... Suddenly, Hu Yifei felt that the cock against her heart was shaking slightly...


    No, it¡¯s not a feeling... it, it¡¯s really shaking...


    It felt like there was a high-speed ricochet in the body vibrating quickly, instantly...Hu Yifei couldn''t help but let out a scream...


    A stream of heat spit out directly from Hua''s heart, showering on Zhou Ye''s glans...


    Just when Hu Yifei thought this was all... Zhou Ye let her know... This was just the beginning.


    Vibration-bumps-high temperature-


    Zhou Ye used any tricks he could not think of, Hu Yifei...


    This time, Hu Yifei was unlucky...


    No, I can''t say that Hu Yifei is out of luck...


    After all, for the first time for ordinary girls, it is always too painful to experience any orgasm.


    And her??


    It¡¯s because it¡¯s too cool, and I forgot the pain...


    The sound of puffing water sounded at the place where the two were combined... Hu Yifei has already begun to beg for mercy...


    "Ye~Ye~Brother~ please... please let me go... I, I really can''t do it... Ah-you fucked me again... Ah!!!"


    With a scream, Hu Yifei tensed her body suddenly...


    Zhou Ye just hugged her buttocks, let his cock stick to her heart, gently grinding...until she felt her orgasm passed, then she started to cultivate again...


    "Spare me... Brother... I, I really can''t do it... I will listen to you from now on... Brother..."


    It really doesn''t work... Hu Yifei wondered at this time whether he would die in Zhou Ye''s hands because of orgasm.


    "Baby, it''s too early..." Zhou Ye said, thrusting in quickly again...


    "Ah-brother...you tap...ah!!!"

 Chapter 2214

    "It''s all wood...Ah... you''re going to kill me..."


    "My dear, my dear... are you really going to fuck your Yifei baby?"


    "No way... please let me go... Ye!"


    "what----!!!"


    With a scream, Hu Yifei rolled his eyes and passed out completely...


    But at this moment, Zhou Ye looked at Hu Yifei who was fainted under him, and a smug smile leaked from the corner...


    After two harder thrusts, he stuck the meat stick into her vagina and sprayed out his life essence...


    As Hua Xin was watered by Zhou Ye''s hot semen, Hu Yifei, who had passed out, couldn''t help but tremble and spasm again...


    Obviously, in the coma, she had another orgasm...


    Chapter 2590 the secret battle of 3601


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and ninety


    "Ah, I''m exhausted..." Chen Meijia carried her luggage and walked into Room 3601 with a burnt appearance.


    Behind her, followed by Lin Wanyu, who was carrying large and small bags in both hands...


    "Wanyu, are you really not carrying any luggage?" Chen Meijia threw her body on the sofa in the living room, unwilling to move.


    "I, my luggage was accidentally lost at the airport..." Lin Wanyu said embarrassingly, "So, I can only buy new ones..."


    In fact, her luggage was taken care of by the bodyguard sent by her father. In order not to be caught by her father, she could only buy new ones.


    Fortunately, there is still a large amount of deposit in her private money bank card, otherwise, this time it will be really finished.


    "Well, you should be thankful that you didn''t lose yourself..."


    Chen Meijia sighed speechlessly, got up and handed a matched room key to Lin Wanyu, and said casually: "Speaking of it, it seems that after Sister Yi Fei left us here, no one is seen... you know Where did she go?"


    "I don''t know..." Lin Wanyu said with some suspicion: "Could it be that Sister Yi Fei went out for something?"


    "Impossible!" Chen Meijia directly rejected Lin Wanyu''s idea, "I just saw Sister Yi Fei''s shoes at the door... How could she go out?"


    "But Sister Fei doesn''t have to be the only pair of shoes to wear..." Lin Wanyu said as she entered the house, took out all the newly bought clothes from the belt... and hung them on the clothes support in different categories... ¡­


    "Good point, but--" Chen Meijia pushed the bridge of her nose as if she was pushing a pair of glasses that didn''t exist."But, not only Sister Yifei''s shoes are still here, but her slippers are also missing... Doesn''t that mean that Sister Yifei went out wearing slippers?"


    Hearing Chen Meijia''s words, Lin Wanyu immediately stopped her movements.


    At this time, she could no longer organize the spoils she had just bought...


    "Could it be... Sister Yifei is going..." X2


    The two looked at each other and looked at the location of Room 3603 outside the door in unison...


    They knew that that room was Zhou Ye''s residence...


    For an instant, Chen Meijia and Lin Wanyu couldn''t help feeling that the top of their heads seemed green...


    The air in the living room instantly became quiet...


    There is a low air pressure in the whole room...


    "No..." X2


    The two stood up from the sofa in the living room together, and ran to the door...


    At this moment, an ominous premonition rose in the hearts of both of them...


    That really complied with a song by Stefanie Sun¡ª¡ª


    Love is a light, green you panic...


    At this moment, both Chen Meijia and Lin Wanyu felt an indescribable panic...


    Relying on some of the women''s keen intuition, they felt that there seemed to be some abnormal feelings between their sister Yifei and the landlord Zhou Ye.


    But now, when they went back to carry their luggage and shop for things... Sister Yifei was missing...


    And they still disappeared in slippers...How could this not make the two of them panic??


    However, just as the two hurried to open the door...Suddenly, the door was opened from the outside.


    Hu Yifei, dressed in casual sportswear, walked in from the door...


    "What''s the matter with you? Why are you looking at me like this?" Hu Yifei was panicked, but there was a dazed expression on his face, as if he really didn''t know why Chen Meijia and Lin Wanyu were the same...


    "Ahem... No, we just feel that we have to invite Sister Fei to have a good meal when we just moved in?" Chen Meijia said with a dry smile.


    "Yes, we just want to find you..." Lin Wanyu also said embarrassedly: "Yes...Is the landlord not with you? Sister Yifei?"


    Hearing Lin Wanyu''s words, Chen Meijia widened her eyes and looked at Hu Yifei, as if she wanted to see what was hidden on her face.


    However, it is a pity-Hu Yifei''s face is not the slightest strange...


    "At home...I just went to help him clean..." As he said, Hu Yifei beat her lower back, looking overworked."I''m really exhausted..."


    "Huh? Just leave it to me in the future... Sister Fei, I''m the best at cleaning the room!" Chen Meijia said.


    "Okay, okay... I''ll just leave it to you next time..." Hu Yifei said, walking toward her room...


    She really feels tired...


    Although in the eyes of Chen Meijia and Lin Wanyu, only a few hours have passed... But for Hu Yifei, she has been in that room and has been ravaged by Zhou Ye for almost half a year...


    Make love when you are full, and then get fucked into a coma...


    After waking up, we cooked together sweetly, and then after eating, I was stunned into a coma...


    Such a cycle of lustful life, she has lived through five or six months...


    She is now completely convinced...


    Don''t say anything to save Zhou Ye, a scumbag... She already wants to be a tiger.


    Don''t talk about monopolization...


    Don''t say that love is selfish...

 Chapter 2215

    Love is indeed selfish, but-she also has the capital of selfishness...


    She was slapped into a coma by Zhou Ye again and again. She did not fall asleep normally. She was stunned. What qualifications did she have to monopolize Zhou Ye??


    Being able to persist for five or six months without speaking up is already her limit...


    Well, at least for now, Hu Yifei has completely abandoned the idea of ??monopolizing Zhou Ye and correcting his outlook on love.


    Nothing else, just because¡ªshe has been in sleep clothes.


    However, due to Zhou Ye''s thoughts, she could not reveal her relationship with Zhou Ye... Therefore, she was a little flustered just now.


    After all, Hu Yifei knew that his two new roommates were Zhou Ye''s little fans.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Lin Wanyu and Chen Meijia looked at Hu Yifei''s slightly exhausted figure, and exchanged thoughts with each other with their eyes.


    [Have you found it?


    No¡­¡­


    [Could it be true that what Sister Yifei said?Did she really just clean the room for the charterer?


    [Still a bit suspicious...]


    Just when the two were suspicious, Hu Yifei, who had already pushed open the door of his room, suddenly turned her head and looked at the two of them and said: "Right, for a while, Zhou Ye said that he would invite everyone to have a meal and get to know each other... Click to pack up... Let''s go to 3603 together in a while!"


    "Ah? Ah! Okay, Sister Yifei..."


    "We will pack up now..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s invitation to dinner, Lin Wanyu and Chen Meijia hurriedly began to pack up their luggage... They were not bad for this meal, but they were bad for Zhou Ye.


    Chapter 2591


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and ninety one


    Just as the girls in Room 3601 happily cleaned the room...


    In Room 3602 next to them, Lu Ziqiao was sitting in the living room with Lu Zhanbo and Zeng Xiaoxian and chatting.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect Zhanbo to be your younger brother... What an unexpected surprise..."


    The three of them just talked frankly...


    Zeng Xiaoxian told Lu Ziqiao about his relationship with Zhanbo...


    At the same time, he also told Lu Ziqiao that he knew that they were fake lovers.


    For one thing, Zeng Xiaoxian is to make the three people be more honest with each other when they get along in the room on weekdays, and they don''t need to dress up.


    You know, just now, Lu Ziqiao''s behavior in order to pretend to be a lover with Lu Zhanbo in front of Zeng Xiaoxian was called a nausea.


    What bobo... what dear, it came out bald from his mouth.


    The fleshy Zeng Xiaoxian feels a little distressed for his brother...


    Second, he also has something to tell Lu Ziqiao...


    "So, you don''t need to be a couple with Zhanbo in front of me..." Zeng Xiaoxian smiled: "I will help you conceal this..."


    "Let¡¯s say it earlier... just now I saw you here, and my little heart throbbed like a thump..." Lu Ziqiao was someone who shined brightly with a little sunshine. He immediately liberated himself when he heard Zeng Xiaoxian¡¯s words. He put his feet on the coffee table."Now I am completely free... It''s cool to think about it!"


    "From now on, the three of us will be good brothers..."


    "Talk to me if you have something..."


    "Hahahaha..."


    The more you speak, the more proud, the more you speak, the happier...


    Living in a low-cost house, and without having to show affection to Lu Zhanbo at home, how could Lu Ziqiao be unhappy?


    In fact, not only is he happy, even Lu Zhanbo is also very happy...


    After all, he is Lu Ziqiao¡¯s [girlfriend] in name...


    When Lu Ziqiao shows affection, he also has to cooperate...


    Now listening to what my brother said, Lu Zhanbo instantly felt relieved...


    However, are things really as simple as they think??


    Seeing the two guys flying in front of him, Zeng Xiaoxian''s corners were slightly tilted upwards.


    "Although you don''t have to show affection at home... But in front of one person, you must show affection..."


    "Who? Who?? So domineering?" Lu Ziqiao said dissatisfied with the two, "We actually have to show affection in front of him. Is he that green onion and garlic?"


    "Yes, brother...who are you talking about?" Lu Zhanbo asked curiously.


    "That''s the charterer!" Zeng Xiaoxian said with a smile: "Don''t forget how your water and electricity are exempted, and how your rent is halved..."


    "..." X2


    Lu Ziqiao, who was arrogant and unlimited just now, turned off instantly...


    He didn''t want to be kicked out because of exposure... After all, such a cheap apartment, he was not easy to meet.


    Seeing the two silent people, Zeng Xiaoxian felt a dark heart...make you arrogant?I''ll let you know how good charterers are.


    "The charterer has a good heart, but one thing is that he hates others for lying to him..."


    "Although he doesn''t show up in the apartment much, there are legends of him everywhere in this community."


    "The legend has it that the charterer has a background in the sky. There used to be a young man who bumped into a neighbor in the community at the gate of the community."


    "The son-in-law didn''t mention being too arrogant at the beginning... he almost took the money to shake the neighbor''s face..."


    "As a result, it happened to be bumped by the charterer who came back!"


    "The charterer left a sentence at that time-within three days, you kneel at the gate of the community, holding the sign [I am wrong], kneel here for one day, and I will forgive you..."


    "At that time, how could the son-in-law listen to the renter''s words, and left in a curse..."


    "As a result, the next day, he held up a sign and knelt at the gate of the community... When he saw someone coming in and out, he yelled that I was wrong..."

 Chapter 2216

    "This matter was in the news at the time, do you know? So, don''t annoy the charter party, or you will regret it..."


    Lu Zhanbo just returned from the United States, so I don¡¯t know... But Lu Ziqiao knows...


    It''s just that the news didn''t say which community it was, let alone why the son-in-law had been kneeling here for a full day... so he just watched it as lace news.


    Now, when he really came to this legendary land... I felt a chill in his heart.


    What is the concept of being able to force a young man to kneel at the gate of the community for a full day??


    Apart from anything else, there is no problem at all to ban him, this little bastard.


    No matter how self-confident Lu Ziqiao is in his daily life, he is really self-aware...


    Know how many catties you are...


    Therefore, after listening to the story of Zeng Xiaoxian, the whole person is not good... "I, is it too late for me to withdraw the rent now?"


    "Haha..." Zeng Xiaoxian gave him a white look, "Do you think that after you lie to someone, if you run away, will the charter party be more angry?


    "me¡­¡­"


    At this moment, Lu Ziqiao felt like crying without tears...


    I knew that the charterer was so awesome, he said nothing would take advantage of this...


    Although Lu Zhanbo felt a little scared, he still didn''t realize how serious the matter was... Therefore, he didn''t feel any fear.


    He should eat and drink...Holding potato chips, drinking Coke, watching TV...He looks at ease.


    At this moment, suddenly there was a knock on the door...


    "Ah!!!" After Lu Ziqiao exclaimed, he hugged Lu Zhanbo directly...Uh, not the kind of embrace between brothers, but the kind of embrace between lovers.


    This time, Lu Zhanbo was taken aback...


    "What are you doing, Zi Qiao...isn''t it disgusting..."


    "Shut up..." Lu Ziqiao gave Lu Zhanbo a fierce look...


    "Ruzi can teach...this is the state...keep it." Zeng Xiaoxian smiled and stood up, patted Lu Ziqiao on the shoulder, and walked to the door...


    After opening the door, a pretty face appeared in front of him.


    No one else, but Hu Yifei...


    "Zeng Xiaoxian, Zhou Ye said that he will invite new tenants to Xiaonanguo for a meal...gather at six o''clock, don''t forget!"


    After speaking, Hu Yifei didn''t wait for Zeng Xiaoxian to speak, and turned around and returned to his apartment.


    In this regard, Zeng Xiaoxian doesn''t care...


    Anyway, he has basically been ignored by Hu Yifei. He knows...Hu Yifei belongs to Zhou Ye, so he dare not say anything strange.


    "Well, you all clean up..."


    "The charterer invites us to eat in Xiaonanguo..."


    "Okay...someone please have a big meal!"


    Lu Zhanbo said excitedly...


    "I, can I not go..." Lu Ziqiao is not as naive as Lu Zhanbo, he has a depressed look...


    "I''m afraid not!"


    Chapter 2592


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and ninety-two


    Xiao Nanguo-Main dish...


    It is located on Changsha Road near the community.


    At six o''clock in the evening, after Zhou Ye joined a group of tenants, he strolled straight towards Changsha Road.


    After arriving at Xiaonanguo, after reporting the order number, everyone was arranged to a reserved single room.


    After sitting down, this scene is a bit wrong.


    Zhou Ye was on the left with Hu Yifei, and on the right was Chen Meijia... Wanyu held her back for a while, and was squeezed to Hu Yifei''s side.


    Opposite them were Zeng Xiaoxian and a pair of same-sex couples, Lu Ziqiao and Lu Zhanbo.


    To be honest, watching Lu Zhanbo and Lu Ziqiao at this time, the girls'' eyes were full of curiosity.


    After ordering food... As soon as the waiter walked out of the room, Mei Jia looked at Lu Zhanbo and Lu Ziqiao curiously.


    "Are you really a couple?"


    "Which one of you is attacking and who is receiving?"


    "Or, you can both attack and accept?"


    "Gosh... It''s so exciting!"


    Facing Meijia¡¯s questioning, Lu Ziqiao really had the urge to go up and strangle her...


    If Zhou Ye hadn''t been sitting here, I guess he would have started...


    It''s just a pity--Zhou Ye, the legendary charterer with eyes wide open, is sitting here, no matter how much resentment Lu Ziqiao has in his heart, he has to hold back.


    "Ahem... We are together for love... It doesn''t matter who fights and who suffers. What''s important is-we love each other!" Saying this, Lu Ziqiao endured the urge to vomit, gently Kissed Lu Zhanbo''s cheek lightly.


    vomit----


    Lu Zhanbo feels disgusting at this moment...


    Although he has never been in love, he is not gay...


    But why should I be subjected to such torture...?


    Lu Zhanbo looked at his brother with a plea for help...


    But unfortunately--


    His brother Zeng Xiaoxian betrayed him at this moment...


    "Although I don''t agree with my brother being in love with a man, love is unreasonable..." Zeng Xiaoxian pretended to be melancholy: "Since Zhanbo chose Zi Qiao, then as the brother who loves him, I also I can only give them my blessing..."

 Chapter 2217

    "So touching..."


    Lin Wanyu looked at the scene in front of her, and couldn''t help taking out a handkerchief to wipe the corners of her eyes... "I support you, feel free to love boldly, true love is invincible!"


    Seeing Wanyu''s performance, Zhou Ye was speechless... so touching??Where is it touching??Why can''t he tell??


    Okay, maybe it''s because of the different brain circuits. Anyway, he can''t see anything touching.


    "In fact, same-sex love has existed since ancient times. I am very pleased to see such a great love appearing in the love apartment, and I wish you all!" Zhou Ye said, holding up the wine glass, in one fell swoop."For love..."


    Now that the charter party has picked up the wine glasses...Of course the others can''t help but drink.


    Everyone could only pick up the wine glasses and said in unison...for love.


    At this moment, Lu Ziqiao''s heart is cut like a knife...


    [Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh)


    Without mentioning the grievances in Lu Ziqiao''s heart, after everyone chatted for a while, the waiter ordered the dishes.


    I have to say that it is indeed very easy to draw into each other''s relationship at the restaurant table...


    At least, with two glasses of wine, everyone is not as strange as it was at the beginning...


    The only thing is that Lu Ziqiao has never dared to let go of the hand holding Zhanbo''s waist... the look of affection, not to mention the headache.


    Of course, for this gay couple, whether it is Wan Yu, Mei Jia, or Hu Yifei, they sincerely bless them.


    After all, being a woman, she has some corrupt thoughts in her heart.


    Moreover, from the point of view of the heart, although Lu Ziqiao and Lu Zhanbo are not as handsome as Zhou Ye, they can be regarded as beautiful...


    There is still a market for beautiful men with beautiful men for women.


    After three rounds of wine and five flavors of food-everyone was a little cheered.


    I don¡¯t know who suggested it¡ªplaying the truth or dare game.


    This proposal was strongly supported by Wanyu and Meijia...


    After all, they have been playing Zhou Ye all the time...


    Just suffering from no chance...


    Now, someone actually proposed to play this game, isn''t that looking for opportunities for them?


    It''s just a pity that, unconsciously, it was almost nine o''clock in the evening.


    Xiao Nan Guo is only open until ten thirty in the evening...


    So, everyone together, just go to the supermarket to buy some snacks and beer, and go back to the apartment to play truth or dare.


    After discussing...


    Zhou Ye directly checked out, and then led the crowd to the supermarket next to the community.


    After a long time of choosing in the supermarket... they carried seven or eight bags full of drinks and snacks and went to checkout.


    Well, this time Zhou Ye originally wanted to check out.


    As a result, Hu Yifei stopped...


    "You have invited everyone to dinner together... How can these things still allow you to check out?" Hu Yifei said, looking at other people, "Well, everyone AA this time, I will pay out the money first, and everyone will press Head AA is evenly divided!"


    "no problem¡­¡­"


    "It''s true that we can no longer let the charterer pay..."


    "I also agree..."


    Everyone here agrees... No matter how much Lu Ziqiao loves money, he can''t say no.


    Even, in order to show his love with Zhanbo, he simply waved his hand and forced a large clove of garlic, "I paid Zhanbo''s money..."


    "Zi Qiao is so considerate..."


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    "As expected to be a man welcoming men...I''m taking it!" Zhou Ye also smiled and provoked a thumbing brother.


    Okay, welcoming men... Lu Ziqiao always feels something is wrong with this sentence...


    But when everyone was making noise, he didn''t have time to think about it.


    After shopping, everyone returned to the apartment with snacks and drinks.


    The final venue was chosen in Zhou Ye''s room...


    In Zhou Ye''s words, that is that there are always no people in his room, so let''s just go to his room and play together to add some popularity to his room.


    Since Zhou Ye proposed so, of course the girls who were very curious about Zhou Ye''s room would not refuse.


    Therefore, everyone put the entertainment venue in Room 3603 where Zhou Ye was.


    Opening the door, everyone followed Zhou Ye into the room.


    As soon as they walked into the room, everyone sighed...


    "Steinway piano? Brother Zhou, do you still play the piano?" Lin Wanyu asked in surprise when he saw the piano next to the living room.


    "Understand a little..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Well, I will play it for you another day. Today we will only talk about games, not piano..."


    "Come on, my hands are already hungry and thirsty..." Lu Ziqiao said with a fist.


    Chapter 2593 the truth?big Adventure?


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and ninety three


    Participants in the game are Hu Yifei, Lin Wanyu, Chen Meijia, Zhou Ye, Zeng Xiaoxian, Lu Ziqiao, Lu Zhanbo, a total of four men and three women.


    Due to the large number of people, Zhou Ye finally decided to draw 13 cards from A to K from a deck of cards.


    These 13 cards are drawn by seven people...


    A is the minimum point, K is the maximum point...


    Among the seven, the middle point is responsible for choosing whether the loser is the truth or the big risk... If you choose the truth, then the largest of the seven will ask the smallest... The questions are arbitrary, if the youngest feels that he cannot answer, then Just choose to drink a bottle of beer.


    In the same way, if it is a big adventure, it is from the biggest point to the smallest point to do it according to your own words...If the loser thinks that he can''t do it, he can also choose to drink a bottle of wine instead.

 Chapter 2218

    Of course, this kind of thing cannot happen three times in a row...


    In other words, drinking for death can only be done twice in a row at most...For the third time, the loser must choose one between Truth or Great Adventure-this one is optional.


    After finishing the rules-the game starts.


    In the first round, Zhou Ye did not cheat, so he sadly drew a three...


    But Hu Yifei''s character broke out and he drew the biggest K...


    The middle point was played by Chen Meijia...


    She looked at the eldest Hu Yifei and the smallest Zhou Ye, her eyes rolled... Regardless of the people''s coaxing of the big adventure, she directly said: "I choose the truth..."


    The big adventure of selecting Mao... What if Hu Yifei wants her brother Ye to kiss herself?


    Megan has never placed hopes on the conscience of others.


    You can lose the game, but Ye Ye''s first kiss can''t be lost.


    Well, this girl has forgotten that if Zhou Ye really had her first kiss, she would have snatched it away as early as noon.


    Hearing what Chen Meijia said...Hu Yifei glanced at her with a smile...


    What is this little girl thinking, she has a clear heart...


    But that''s good, she also intends to use the topic to play a role...


    Thinking of this, Hu Yifei said: "The rule of truth is that you absolutely must not lie...Zhou Ye, are you sure you want to play?"


    "Leave the horse here... as long as you dare to ask, I will dare to say..." Zhou Ye was also excited at this time.


    "Okay!" Hu Yifei narrowed her eyes and asked with a smile: "Then, tell me...Do you remember your first girlfriend?"


    "Uh-!!!" Zhou Ye was stunned when he heard this... "emmmm... I don''t remember!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Hu Yifei said casually."Scumbag..."


    "I really don''t blame me... the time is too long..." Zhou Ye smiled bitterly.


    "Huh, don''t find a reason...how long can it take?" Hu Yifei said angrily: "My senior sister always calls and asks you about your situation... You don''t even remember her..."


    "Um----!" Zhou Ye suddenly realized that what Hu Yifei said his first love was not his real first love, but a sister paper he had fooled around...


    Du Xiqian, Hu Yifei''s senior sister, was once Hu Yifei''s idol.


    It can be said that the reason why Hu Yifei met Zhou Yu and lived in the love apartment was due to Du Xiqian.


    But then again... Du Xiqian has long been Zhou Ye''s woman and is currently in charge of the group''s affairs in Hong Kong.How did this girl arrange herself in front of Hu Yifei??


    It seems that at the next big party, this chick will have to be cleaned up.


    [Hong Kong-Central-Umbrella Building on the top floor, a beautiful woman wearing a black professional dress, with a frameless flat mirror is busy at the desk, suddenly-she can''t help but hit a joke... interrupted Her work status.


    what?Could it be that my dear missed me...??Hee hee... I don''t know if my dear knows that I''m selling badly in front of Yifei, will he span my ass...]


    [After talking to herself, Du Xiqian stretched her waist, walked to the French window, and cast her gaze on the gorgeous night view below... "My dear, I miss you a bit."]


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s innocent look, Hu Yifei was secretly refreshed...


    Just kidding, she deliberately... deliberately discredited Zhou Ye.


    Nothing else, just to reduce certain competitors... Uh, no, according to Hu Yifei, it should be a targeted and purposeful screening of sisters.


    After all, there are some women who can''t accept Zhou Ye''s carefree man... So, in order not to let her men do harm to women, she first screened them.


    But it is a pity¡ªwhen she uttered a scumbag, she was shocked to find out¡ªnot only did Meijia and Wanyu not show disgust in the face of Zhou Ye, but one by one came to his side to comfort him...


    "Brother Ye...I believe you must not be a scumbag. It must be that woman who hurt you too deeply, so you forced yourself to forget her..." Mei Jia gently shook Zhou Ye''s arm and whispered.


    On the other side, Wanyu didn''t speak, but hugged Zhou Ye''s arms tightly, with a pair of don''t be sad, I understand you and look at him...


    [What do you know?Is Big Brother Zhou''s past as shallow as you think?ignorance¡­¡­


    Seeing the performance of the two roommates, Hu Yifei had a rush to lift a rock and hit her in the foot...


    This Nima, you are all so good at being a good person. Feelings that I acted in vain in this performance??


    Then I risk being punished by this bastard, what is the point of doing these things??


    Inadvertently-Hu Yifei felt Zhou Ye look at her as if she was saying a word.


    [Sample...you wait...]


    "Ha, ha ha... I want to say that I was joking just now, do you believe it or not?"


    "Do not believe..." XN


    "I..." Hu Yifei looked at everyone shaking their heads in unison, with a depressed expression on his face."I''m too difficult..."


    Well, it''s difficult or not, let alone...


    Zhou Ye has passed here...


    The game continues...


    The second round begins-


    In this round, Zhou Ye moved slightly...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye got the maximum point K...


    Well, this is nothing, the middle point was obtained by Chen Meijia, and the smallest point was obtained by the hapless Lu Ziqiao.


    So---- under Zhou Ye''s eyes, Chen Meijia, who was in charge of the referee, chose [Great Adventure] without hesitation...


    Looking at the big adventure sign held high in Chen Meijia''s hand, Lu Ziqiao felt chills all over his body...


    Vaguely, he felt as if he was going to be out of luck...


    as predicted--


    After Zhou Ye looked at the small A in Lu Ziqiao''s hand, a gentle smile appeared on his face."Since our true love tenant has drawn the prodigal card, then I shouldn''t embarrass him... Let''s just do it, you and your lover will perform a long French kiss in front of us."


    Chapter 2594 Lie to me not to die...


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and ninety four


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s big adventure instructions, the expressions of Lu Ziqiao and Lu Zhanbo instantly solidified...

 Chapter 2219

    "Ha, ha ha... This is not so good, right?" Lu Ziqiao looked at Zhou Ye with an embarrassed expression, "How embarrassing... everyone is here..."


    "What''s so embarrassing about this..." Hu Yifei raised an eyebrow and said, "Don''t the two people who love each other want everyone in the world to know their sweet love and get everyone''s blessing?"


    With that said, Hu Yifei also glanced at Zhou Ye...


    As if to say-don''t look at others, you are talking about a scumbag... a woman who dare not disclose her.


    In the face of Hu Yifei''s provocative gaze, Zhou Ye could not see...


    Instead, he followed Hu Yifei''s words and continued.


    "Unless you are not a real couple..."


    Speaking of this, Zhou Ye''s face became cold, "That means - you and Zhanbo chose to cheat me because of the couple discount package I ordered..."


    At this time, the air in the entire room seemed to be a bit cold.


    "Then I will let some people who intend to deceive me know... how much it costs to deceive me!"


    Speaking of this, Zhou Ye leaned back seemingly relaxed, and said with a sneer: "I remember that a guy in Tokyo, Japan lied to me last year...Do you know where he is now?"


    Zhou Ye has fought on various planes for countless years, and he has been dead for so many years in the palm of his hand... When he sneered, he didn''t have to deliberately pretend, and naturally there was a breathtaking vigor that rose up.


    At this moment, the air in the entire room seemed to freeze...


    "I...I..." Lu Ziqiao felt that the whole person was not good...


    Looking at Zhou Ye who sneered in front of him, Lu Ziqiao had an illusion that if Zhou Ye knew that he had really deceived him... then he would definitely die miserably...


    Terrible... terrible...


    Compared with Zhou Ye at this time, the big social brother who used to ask him to collect debts was as gentle as sister angel.


    Not only Lu Ziqiao, but even his nominal lover Lu Zhanbo, at this time, is a little scared to pee...


    Too, too, too terrible...oooo...


    If I knew it, I won''t take advantage of this.


    However, everything is over now... If you can''t get past this hurdle, Lu Ziqiao has no doubt that if next year, today is his anniversary.


    Love is precious-freedom is more expensive-if it is for life-both can be thrown away.


    Thinking about the ancestors who survived forever, Lu Ziqiao had a great realization at this moment.


    He snorted and stood up, "I don''t allow you to insult our love...Although we are of the same sex,-Zhanbo and I truly love each other..."


    Having said that, Lu Ziqiao turned around and pressed on Lu Zhanbo who was sitting beside him.


    [No, no...]


    Lu Zhanbo looked at the handsome face of Lu Ziqiao who was getting closer and closer, feeling that he was not good...


    call?


    He dare not shout...


    Therefore, he could only beg Lu Ziqiao with his eyes... he didn''t want to kiss a man... definitely didn''t want to.


    And what about Lu Ziqiao?


    [I want to kiss you so special... Me, I was also forced...]


    Thinking of this, Lu Ziqiao was heartbroken and kissed fiercely...


    Originally, his idea was to behave like...


    However, what Lu Ziqiao didn''t expect was that there was an excitement that he had never felt before.


    At this time, the dopamine in his brain was secreting abnormally...


    This gave him an indescribable pleasure... The little cloth under him also swelled unconsciously.


    And what about Lu Zhanbo??


    At this time, he was like a little sufferer, closing his eyes tightly, allowing Lu Ziqiao''s tongue to raging in his mouth-at the same time, the dopamine in his brain began to secrete abnormally...


    The girls on the sofa looked at the two men who were kissing each other... they couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    Lin Wanyu: "Oh my god... he, they actually..."


    Chen Meijia: "It feels... so exciting..."


    Hu Yifei: "...why do I feel a little sick?"


    Lin Wanyu: "Sister Yifei, you can''t discriminate against homosexuals, they are true love... There are special gay bars in the United States. Love should not be discriminated against!"


    Chen Meijia also helped: "That''s right, Sister Yifei...you are too narrow."


    "Okay, okay..." Hu Yifei couldn''t help rolling her eyes when she heard the words of the two roommates."Just treat them as a real hobby..."


    Having said this, Hu Yifei sighed in her heart that the world is so great, she had only heard of homosexuality before, but she had never seen homosexuality.


    But fortunately, my man is not gay...


    Thinking of this, Hu Yifei couldn''t help but glance at Zhou Ye next to him... This glance made Hu Yifei''s heart tremble.


    I saw Zhou Ye at this moment, looking at Lu Ziqiao and Lu Zhanbo who were kissing affectionately, showing a faint [self-thinking] smile...


    "Hey, what do you want to do?? Are women tired of playing? Want to try a man?" Hu Yifei leaned into Zhou Ye''s ear and whispered: "Don''t even think about it... I will never let you love On the man..."


    Hearing what Hu Yifei said, Zhou Ye was shocked...


    Who??


    he??


    He likes men??He wants to try a man??


    Give me a break¡­¡­


    He just hypnotized the two of them with a little energy, so that once they kissed each other, they felt extremely excited and comfortable.


    How could he yearn for these two goods??


    Although Hu Yifei spoke in a small voice, she couldn''t hide her from Wanyu and Meijia beside them.


    Hearing what Hu Yifei said, the eyes of the two women looking at Lu Zhanbo and Lu Ziqiao suddenly changed...

 Chapter 2220

    Holding the grass, it''s hard to compete with women. Should we add men now?


    No, absolutely not...


    Thinking of this, Mei Jia tightened her arms around Zhou Ye, wanting him to feel her gentle heart, and completely stay away from the evil way of Lu Zhanbo and Lu Ziqiao.


    And Wan Yu quietly stretched out her hand from behind Hu Yifei, and then followed Zhou Ye''s arm and grabbed his hand... the fingers gently scratched twice in his palm.


    The little actions of these women will not be mentioned for the time being, just talk about Zeng Xiaoxian...


    Seeing Lu Ziqiao kissing his younger brother, Zeng Xiaoxian felt all goose bumps all over his body...


    Holding the grass, looking at the emotionless appearance of their kiss, it doesn''t look like a fake couple at all...


    Could it be that Zhanbo lied to himself??


    He actually likes men, but he is afraid of telling his parents about it, so he came here with his lover Lu Ziqiao pretending to be a fake couple who cheated on the rent??


    What should he do if this is the case??


    Chapter 2595 the scene of a large car rollover?


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and ninety five


    Lu Ziqiao and Lu Zhanbo''s kiss lasted for almost five minutes...


    It wasn''t until Zhou Ye couldn''t stand it, and after calling a halt--they ended their kiss.


    I have to say that the feeling of crazy secretion of dopamine in the brain is really super comfortable.


    After finishing the kiss, Lu Ziqiao licked his lips with some meaning... "Brother Zhou, am I passing the level?"


    "Hmm...passed, passed..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    At this time, Lu Zhanbo, who was strongly kissed by Lu Ziqiao, slumped on the sofa, looking like he had been broken.


    Looking at Zhou Ye''s smiling face, Lu Ziqiao boldly asked: "Um... Brother Zhou, I want to ask, what happened to the Japanese who lied to you?"


    "How is it?" Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Hu Yifei who was shuffling the cards, and then said: "Not very good, he is being sued by the lawyer I hired now..."


    "What..." XN


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lu Ziqiao had a mouthful of old blood in his throat, vomiting?Can''t vomit, swallow?Can''t swallow...


    Fuck, what you said is so awesome, I thought you filled the cement pillars and threw it into Tokyo Bay... But you told me that he was only sued by you??


    Do you want to play with me like this...


    Seeing the extremely funny expression on Lu Ziqiao''s face, Zhou Ye smiled...


    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s just fun to have fun...


    "Or else? What do you think will happen to me? Isn''t it common sense to take up legal weapons to protect your rights?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lu Ziqiao almost spewed out a mouthful of old blood... "Cough cough... yes, yes... yes... you are right..."


    Well, anyway, this round-Lu Ziqiao lost his first kiss to the man, and Lu Zhanbo lost his first kiss.


    The game continues-


    This time Zhou Ye cheated again and got a K... and the middle point fell in Wan Yu''s hands - as for the smallest point, it didn''t fall into Lu Ziqiao''s hands this time, but fell into Lu Zhanbo''s hands.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s smile... Lu Zhanbo didn''t wait for the middle point of Wanyu to say whether it was [True Word] or [Great Adventure], so he quickly picked up a can of beer and said, "I will confess myself..."


    To be honest, although Lu Zhanbo was very comfortable being kissed by Lu Ziqiao just now... But the education he received from childhood to big still cannot allow him to accept being kissed by a man so quickly.


    In order to keep his few morals, Lu Zhanbo did not wait for everyone to reply, opened the beer-one by one, he was bored.


    Seeing Lu Zhanbo behaving like this, the women''s eyes leaked a trace of regret.


    They just don''t think it is too big to watch the excitement... just want to see someone unlucky.


    It''s a pity-Lu Zhanbo''s speed is so fast this time, they can''t see it.


    Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, "Okay...even if you''re past, Zhanbo!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lu Zhanbo, who had poured a can of beer, immediately felt relieved...


    Anyway, he was hiding...


    However, did he really hide??


    Just kidding, would Zhou Ye let them go so easily?


    Next, in order not to expose his cheating, Zhou Ye deliberately lost.


    And the winner is not someone else, it is Lu Ziqiao...


    As for the middle point, it is Hu Yifei.


    Hu Yifei looked at Zhou Ye with a treacherous smile... and then slowly picked up the [Great Adventure] sign on the coffee table."I choose a big adventure!"


    In Hu Yifei''s view, the winner is Lu Ziqiao, and the loser is Zhou Ye...No matter what, nothing will go wrong.


    But she is too naive...


    In other words, she somewhat overestimated Lu Ziqiao''s IQ.


    "Hey hey... Charter renter, this is a game, you should never get angry... right?" Lu Ziqiao smiled sinisterly on his face.


    "Well, I will never get angry...I promise!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    "Okay, then!" Lu Ziqiao happily sat up straight, "Since it is a big adventure, then I''m starting to give orders..."


    "There are three beautiful girls here... You can choose your favorite girl and kiss her..."


    To be honest, Lu Ziqiao was also deliberate when he said this...


    He would not dare to offend Zhou Ye too much...


    After all, he is still renting here...for this he has paid his [first kiss]. If Zhou Ye is offended too much, he is targeted...he will feel very uncomfortable.


    However, Zhou Ye was not reconciled to what Zhou Ye said.


    Therefore, he simply made this order that seemed to give Zhou Ye an assist.


    Choose your favorite girl and kiss her??


    Ha ha... You thought it was an assist??No, this is Shura Field...

 Chapter 2221

    The three girls were a little bit interesting to Zhou Ye, how could he not see this as a veteran lover Lu Xiaobu?


    And he also noticed that Zhou Ye was hanging three girls, trying not to let himself roll over.


    Okay, now-the scene of a large car rollover is about to appear...


    Lu Ziqiao can''t wait to watch Zhou Ye roll over...


    Hearing what Lu Ziqiao said, whether it was Lin Wanyu or Meijia, even the eldest sister Yi Fei, who had always been careless, focused his attention on Zhou Ye.


    They also want to see Zhou Ye, how to make a choice.


    It can be said-this time, it is almost an alternative confession.


    Facing the eyes of the three girls, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    It''s a hemp, Lu Ziqiao, you are really ruthless...


    In this state, Lu Ziqiao obviously wants to come to a large-scale rollover site by himself.


    However, looking at the expectant gazes of the girls, Zhou Ye couldn''t use [the person I like is not here] as an excuse to fool things over.


    After all, if you did that, you would offend three girls...the consequences would be disastrous.


    Zhou Ye looked at the three expectant girls, and then at Lu Ziqiao with a mean smile.


    Paralyzed, this is what you forced me...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye opened his arms and hugged Hu Yifei and Meijia on both sides, and then dragged them to his side... and kissed them together.


    Kiss two at the same time??


    Damn it, this operation is awesome¡ª¡ª


    At this moment, the three men sitting across from them were dumbfounded...


    "The charterer deserves to be the charterer..." Zeng Xiaoxian exclaimed.


    Lu Ziqiao was also dumbfounded... It''s nothing to hug left and right, and it''s nothing to be liked by a group of women, but at the same time kissing two girls, they don''t resist, this Nima is too powerful...


    "Sick..."


    Because Lu Zhanbo discovered that Lin Wanyu, who was sitting next to Hu Yifei, almost cried...


    The pitiful appearance made him feel an inexplicable distress...


    At this moment, Lin Wanyu''s eyes were red, and she stood up with a squeak--


    Chapter 2596 You Are Looking For Death By Yourself


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and ninety six


    Seeing Lin Wanyu who suddenly stood up...


    Lu Zhanbo''s breathing couldn''t help but rush...


    He didn''t know what was wrong, he felt that he had an extraordinary favor with the girl in front of him.


    It''s just that this girl has never seen her in her eyes, and now... it seems that his opportunity has come.


    If she ran out angrily by Zhou Ye''s actions, how could she run out to comfort her without realizing it??


    Maybe he can take advantage of it??


    As for the rent, he doesn''t actually care...


    As a returnee with a monthly salary of more than 10,000 yuan, he really doesn''t care about the so-called rent, so he will be dragged in. It''s all because of being fooled by Lu Ziqiao.


    However, just when Lu Zhanbo dreamed of taking advantage of the emptiness to enter Lin Wanyu''s heart...


    The scene before him completely broke his heart...


    I saw that the red-eyed Lin Wanyu didn''t hide her face and ran away in tears... Instead, she rushed directly into the middle of the three, then sat on Zhou Ye''s lap without hesitation, and cried out, "I want to... ¡­"


    Faced with Wanyu who had left her reserved, Zhou Ye did not hesitate to pull her into the battle group...


    Four people, four tongues... entangled in mid-air...


    I can''t tell who is who...


    The scene seemed to be extremely hot...


    Seeing this scene-


    The three men were dumbfounded...


    The big bullshit rollover scene-you are paralyzed, this is obviously a big dog abuse scene.


    Especially the single dog Lu Zhanbo, who was abused was incomplete.


    why??Why would you rather compete with two women without looking at me...


    At this moment, Lu Zhanbo was sceptical of life by this scene...


    In fact, what he didn''t know was-women would compare...


    Naturally, people will rush to ask for good things, such as candy or gold.


    And even if the garbage is thrown there, no one will look at it, such as shit, such as waste.


    In Lin Wanyu''s eyes, Lu Zhanbo at this time was just like rubbish, no difference.


    When he was in the car, the behavior of scratching JJ and the tag on his head had caused Lin Wanyu to put him in the ranks of rubbish.


    The four people''s kiss lasted more than three minutes, and finally Zhou Ye ended with a deep French kiss with each person''s tongue entwined.


    Finally, he hugged Wanyu who was sitting on his lap, with one arm around Hu Yifei, and another arm around Meijia...said with pride: "Only elementary school students do multiple choice questions. As an adult, I choose¡ªall !"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the women sitting on him couldn''t help but feel anguish again.


    Jiao Ai returned to Jiao Ai, but none of them planned to quit.


    Hu Yifei [I can''t live without this bastard for a long time, you let my mother quit??Go dreaming!


    Meijia [Just kidding, Big Brother Ye, whoever retreats is stupid...it''s up to whoever persists to the end.


    Lin Wanyu [Why should I withdraw?I am the only one who knows Big Brother Zhou best, OK?You are all impetuous women, only seeing him on the surface, only I see all of him...]


    I have to say that once the sense of competition arises, it is really difficult for people to withdraw.

 Chapter 2222

    However, as they spend more time with Zhou Ye, they will find that they cannot do without Zhou Ye...


    Not only Zhou Ye can bring them all kinds of unspeakable physical and spiritual enjoyment, but also because of the so-called sunk cost.


    Whoever pays the most cannot do without...


    why??


    It''s because I''m not reconciled... sunk costs.


    Ahem, of course, this is something...


    After being fed a large wave of dog food by Zhou Ye, the game started again.


    This time, Zhou Ye didn''t plan to keep his hands...


    Does he hate Lu Ziqiao so much, he just doesn''t like Lu Zhanbo...


    How could Lu Zhanbo''s careful thoughts about Wanyu just be concealed from Zhou Ye who has a spiritual stand...


    He has decided to give this product some color...


    Originally, according to Zhou Ye''s original plan, Lu Zhanbo could be bent by slowly stewing the frog with warm water...


    However, after the scene just now, he changed his mind...


    Paralyzed, he decided to directly make this product a small treat...


    It is precisely because of this that Zhou Ye directly hit the black hand this time...


    Zhou Ye wins-Lu Ziqiao loses-referee Mei Jia... French kiss, kiss lover.


    Zhou Ye wins-Lu Zhanbo loses-referee Wanyu... French kiss, kiss lover...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In just over half an hour, Lu Ziqiao and Lu Zhanbo have lost seven or eight times...


    Even with the life-saving skill of exempting from punishment for drinking, Lu Ziqiao has kissed Lu Zhanbo no less than five times.


    The two of them had already drunk half a dozen beer alone, and their lips were swollen...


    In the end, it was Zeng Xiaoxian who felt sorry for his brother...or anyhow, helped Lu Zhanbo drink two cans of beer...


    But even so, Lu Zhanbo, who used to barely drink a drink, still drank a thing without knowing it...


    As for Lu Ziqiao??


    This is the old oil of Huanchang...Although he has a big tongue, he can basically stay awake.


    The other girls were also happy and unknowingly drank a few cans of beer.


    In the end, the game progressed to this point, it can also be said that the song ended.


    In view of the state of everyone, Zhou Ye had to join Zeng Xiaoxian to help Lu Zhanbo and Lu Ziqiao back to their room.


    After putting Lu Ziqiao in his room, Zhou Ye smiled and gave Lu Ziqiao a spiritual hint before leaving the room.


    "Xiaoxian, I''m leaving now..." Zhou Ye walked to the living room and greeted Zeng Xiaoxian, who was covering his brother with a blanket.


    "Okay, charterer..." Zeng Xiaoxian hurriedly said thank you: "Thank you..."


    "It''s okay..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand... I hope you can thank me tomorrow morning.


    While thinking about it, Zhou Ye left Room 3602.


    As Zhou Ye left, Zeng Xiaoxian arranged for his brother...


    This summer, he was so busy, sweating all over...


    After returning to his room, Zeng Xiaoxian took out the towel and walked into the bathroom...


    He is going to take a shower...


    But at this moment, Lu Ziqiao''s figure staggered out of his room...


    As if he was possessed by a ghost, he walked to Lu Zhanbo''s room in a daze...


    At this moment, he didn''t know why, but he was thinking of the exciting and refreshing feeling when kissing Lu Zhanbo.


    He wants to taste that taste again...


    I can''t wait...


    Walking slowly to the room where the progress was being made, Lu Ziqiao easily locked the door, and walked towards the bed step by step... Lu Zhanbo was lying on the bed at the moment, and he did not know the personnel.


    Looking at the red lips that gave him a strange pleasure, Lu Ziqiao hesitated for a moment, then suddenly dropped his head...


    A moment later - in Lu Zhanbo''s room, there was a muffled grunt, followed by the vaguely lustful gasping.


    2597-SorcererWho is not to choose?


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and ninety seven


    Not to mention the human tragedy that happened in Room 3602...


    Just talk about Zhou Ye''s side...


    After he returned to his room, he was shocked to find that...just now the three women who were just slightly drunk, were lying on the sofa at this moment, motionless...


    Nima, Niu, your acting skills need to be strengthened.


    But forget it...


    There is a good saying, women are interesting to you, drinking cold water will make you drunk...


    If it''s not interesting to you, hehe, Qingdao won''t fall, she won''t fall, snow won''t float, she won''t float...


    So, women are actually the most acting people in the world.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, then bent over, took Hu Yifei''s legs, and hugged her.


    After sending her in three steps and two steps into the big bed in the room that was large enough to accommodate ten people sleeping at the same time, Zhou Ye swept her out of the room.


    "Bad..." At this moment, Hu Yifei stopped pretending to be asleep, and opened her big eyes cutely...


    And at this time, Zhou Ye was already holding the meat stick underneath him and pressing it against her watery pink flesh...

 Chapter 2223

    "How bad..." Zhou Ye smiled evilly, sprinting, and using lubrication, he stabbed his cock fiercely into her body.


    "Ah~~!!!" Feeling that her lower body was filled, Hu Yifei couldn''t help but let out a contented groan, and stared at Zhou Ye with silky eyebrows, "Bad guy, do you want to...cut me to death?" ..."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she felt that the big guy who had penetrated her body that made her love and fear began to thrust quickly...


    "Ah... badass... you, you are not afraid... you are afraid of those two girls... ah... found me... my relationship with your... ah..."


    Hu Yifei was moved by the waves of pleasure in his body, and the words were almost broken...


    "Don''t be afraid..." Zhou Ye said, lowering her head and stunned her little cowardly.


    "Hmm...Ye,...Fuck me...Strong...Ah!!!"


    It seems that he wanted to show his ownership like some people, Hu Yifei let go this time... it was called a wave.


    Her slanderous performance directly made Zhou Ye a little crazy...


    The sound of physical impact, the sound of water from the intersecting sexual organs, and the screaming of Hu Yifei constitute a lewd symphony, which almost resounded throughout the room...


    At this time, two little heads were lying outside the door, peeking at...


    No one else, but Wanyu and Mika who just lay on the sofa pretending to be drunk.


    Originally, according to the rules the three had set when Zhou Ye went to give away...


    If Zhou Ye carried someone into the room, who would he like...


    The others are going to quit...


    The two of them should have left obediently...


    However, in the face of Hu Yifei who was held into the room by Zhou Ye, how could Wanyu and Meijia both withdraw so willingly??


    Just when they hesitated... Hu Yifei groaned from the room.


    The two women had a tacit understanding and did not mention anything about exiting. Instead, they walked to the door of the room together and quietly pushed the door open.


    The crack of the door was facing the big bed, and because Zhou Ye was facing the door of the room, he was doing Hu Yifei on the bed.


    Therefore, the two of them could clearly see how Zhou Ye''s thick dark red meat stick came in and out of the meaty seam between Hu Yifei''s buttocks, which was almost folded in half...


    That thick, dark red meat stick, every time it is inserted into Hu Yifei''s meat cavity, it dents the pussy around the meat cavity downward.


    And every time it was withdrawn from Hu Yifei''s flesh cavity, it brought out a lot of the pink flesh in the flesh cavity, and even the surrounding genitals were raised upward.


    This scene was shocked to the extreme.


    "Good, so big..."


    Mika murmured, couldn''t help but clamp her legs...


    Although she is still a virgin, have she never eaten pork and watched pigs run??


    In the era of the Internet explosion, you can see high-definition uncoded movies by clicking on an ad page.


    As a pseudo-nerd, Mika has been baptized by certain films.


    Don''t think that women don''t watch porn...Sometimes, their accumulation can make many men speechless.


    And Wanyu has never seen such a film, after all, her family has protected her too well.


    But even so... She still knew by instinct what Zhou Ye and Hu Yifei were doing.


    In an instant, Lin Wanyu''s pretty face flushed to her neck...


    She wanted not to look at it... but she didn''t know why, her gaze was firmly attracted to the intersection of Zhou Ye and Hu Yifei, and she couldn''t take her eyes away anyway.


    Looking at Yifei¡¯s small pussy ravaged by Zhou Ye¡¯s giant stick, and listening to her groaning louder and louder one after another, Lin Wanyu couldn¡¯t help but silly and asked in a low voice: "Yifei, sister Yifei Will it hurt..."


    "It hurts for a while, it''s cool but it''s a lifetime..." Mika murmured...


    She already feels a little bit untenable...


    Zhou Ye thrust and thrust again, as if rushing down between her legs...


    At this moment, Mei Jia felt that the shameful part of her legs had begun to flow out with viscous liquid.


    Actually it''s not just her, Lin Wanyu is the same...


    Even more unbearable than Mika is that... Wanyu has already unknowingly put her hand between her legs.


    At this time, she only felt there was numbness, itching... the feeling that it was so irritating, but unable to scratch, almost tortured her crazy.


    It was too good to be protected by family members in the past. For Wanyu, it was both good and bad.


    This allowed her to maintain her innocence while also making her less resistant to this sudden impact.


    Just like an otaku who often watches infantry movies, even if he sees live ammunition with a real gun, he can keep a certain level of saneness despite itching.


    And a virgin who never looked at pornography and was a good student from childhood to most, he could not help raising the flag when he saw some half-nude pictures.


    Seeing something more, naturally, it is a little more restrained than a beginner.


    At this time, Lin Wanyu was like a virgin who saw some stimulating scenes for the first time, and her right hand could not help but reached under her skirt.


    At the beginning, she just wanted to ease the tingling sensation by scratching.


    However, when her hand touched her own fleshy seam, she found... that she was wrong.


    Not only did her actions not relieve the itchiness, but some of them couldn''t stop.


    "Uh...um..."


    At this time, Wanyu watched the scene of Zhou Ye fucking Hu Yifei in the room, while gently using instinct to ease her inner desire with her hands.


    Although Mika is better, she is also limited. At this time, she desperately clamped her legs, rubbing back and forth...in her nose, there was also an unidentifiable hum.


    2598-Slayer?


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and ninety eight


    On the bed, Hu Yifei yelled hoarsely under Zhou Ye''s body, and the two long legs that Zhou Ye carried crazily output.


    Outside the door, two women, Wanyu and Meijia, went up and down, squatting on the crack of the door and peeping.


    The two did not speak very tacitly, but were busy with their own affairs.


    I saw Wanyu squatting down, gently placing her hand between her legs...lightly shaking.

 Chapter 2224

    And Meijia, standing behind her, desperately clamped her legs, rubbing back and forth...


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to stretch her hand into the itchy place to scratch, but unfortunately today she is wearing denim trousers. If she wants to stretch her hand in, it would be too much.


    I have to say that jeans have the benefits of jeans. After the thin underwear is soaked, the cloth at the seam of the trousers rubs against the genitals, which makes Mika have an indescribable impulse.


    Especially when she kept crossing her legs, the feeling reached its peak.


    And at this moment¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Hu Yifei on the bed inside has also reached the third climax... She involuntarily straightened her long legs desperately, and let out a long moan... "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhb deepbstrnbzbzbzzzzzzzzzzlzlzlft One minhbh!!!


    At this time, Zhou Ye also noticed the abnormal movement of the corridor that wrapped his cock. He pushed his cock hard to the end... the glans hit Hu Yifei¡¯s soft cervix hard... and then let go The fine pass...


    "It''s hot...Ye...I love you...Ah!!!"


    With a scream, Hu Yifei''s delicate body trembled...a hot stream sprayed from the cervix and directly showered on Zhou Ye''s glans.


    Then, Hu Yifei''s beautiful eyes turned white and he passed out completely.


    Zhou Ye, who was pressing on Hu Yifei, hugged Hu Yifei tightly, closed his eyes, enjoying the pleasure of the tightness of the cock caused by the spasm of the small cunt...


    After a while, she lowered her legs.


    When Zhou Ye pulled out his meat stick from Hu Yifei''s meat cavity, the kinky water that was originally blocked in the meat cavity was sprayed out like a drink with the cap opened.


    Falling on the ground beside the bed, there was a sound of water falling to the ground...


    That scene, don''t mention how obscene...


    Especially when the thick white semen was slowly flowing out of her vagina which was not close by Zhou Ye''s cock, the whole room was filled with a feeling of lewdness.


    Watching Zhou Ye get out of bed, the two women, Wanyu and Meijia, who were lying at the door, knew that they should have left at this time...


    However, for some reason, they just can''t move their legs...


    Especially when Zhou Ye turned around and walked towards the door with the stick full of water, their eyes could no longer take an inch from Zhou Ye.


    Just the right muscles, the most perfect body proportions... a tall python that is staggering.


    All of this made the two women feel unable to look away.


    Not to mention that only men are lustful, in fact, women become lustful and scare you to death.


    How could the two chicks lying in the crack of the door conceal this stuff from Zhou Ye??


    He deliberately let them see...


    In fact, when things got to this point, he didn''t have any interest in playing tricks.


    Today, he plans to completely eat these two chicks...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye stepped forward to the door, and opened the door...The silhouettes of Meijia and Wanyu lying in the doorway immediately appeared in front of him.


    "Big Brother Zhou...I, we..."


    "Brother Ye..."


    At this time, the two women blushed to the extreme. They looked at Zhou Ye who was standing naked in front of them, and they no longer knew what to say...


    "Shhh, don''t talk!" Zhou Ye said, stretched out his hand to embrace Meijia''s slender waist, then bent down and hugged Wanyu in his arms...


    At this moment, the two women were almost speechless, silent... lowered their heads, letting Zhou Ye put them on the bed.


    After placing the two women in his arms on the bed, Zhou Ye lowered his head and kissed Wanyu''s little coquettishly...


    "Hmm..." Wanyu opened her eyes in surprise, looking at Zhou Ye... awkwardly sticking out her fragrant tongue in response to his kiss.


    In Wanyu''s view, Zhou Ye kissed her first, which showed that she had a higher status than Meijia in Zhou Ye''s mind...


    And Mika?


    Seeing Zhou Ye kiss Wanyu first, a look of disappointment was instantly overwhelmed on her little face.


    However, at this moment, she suddenly felt a big, hot hand slipping into the clothes from the cute gap between her waist.


    Follow her flat belly, all the way up...


    This made her feel happy... at least this bad guy didn''t favor one another... he still remembered that she was here.


    Mika, who was extremely happy, even accompany Zhou Ye''s big hands to straighten her upper body, let his hands get behind her, and unfastened the bra straps that bound her.


    When the hot big hand and the bud on her chest were close to each other without any barriers, Mika couldn''t help feeling a moment of relief.


    In the past, in order to grow the cup, she also tried self-massage.


    But how can self-massage compare with Zhou Ye''s big hands??


    If there is a rank in the chest rubbing, then Meijia''s self-massage is at best bronze, and Zhou Ye''s big hands are the strongest king.


    Feeling her indented little nipples, as Zhou Ye kneaded and fiddled with her, she raised her head bit by bit... Mei Jia felt that the valley between her legs below became a little moist and uncomfortable.


    On the other side, Wan Yu, who was kissed by Zhou Ye and couldn''t help himself, couldn''t help but clamp her legs...


    Because Zhou Ye''s other hand had already slipped between Wanyu''s legs, gently rubbing against her plump meat...


    "Ye... um..."


    Wanyu crossed her legs and clamped Zhou Ye''s big hand... Zhou Ye''s name was whispered in her mouth...


    The slender waist was shaking gently...


    With the movement of her waist, Wanyu felt that the little beanie on top of her meat clam stood up more and more in Zhou Ye''s palm.


    At this time, Mei Jia, who was on the other side, couldn''t help but voluntarily unbuttoned her jeans, then took Zhou Ye''s big hand and sent it to the part between her legs.


    When Zhou Ye felt his hand being sent between the legs by Mei Jia''s, he was taken aback.


    why??


    Because the part between Mika''s legs is too smooth...just like a baby.


    Especially when Zhou Ye touched the little spit that was spitting out viscous body fluid between Mei Jia''s legs, he was even more surprised.


    So tender, so tender...Undoubtedly, it is a natural white tiger.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t wait to press his hand on Mei Jia''s soft white tiger lair, and rubbed it lightly.


    As he rubbed, Mei Jia let out a seductive moan... "Ye...Ye..."

 Chapter 2225

    Chapter 2599 that''s right, one and two...


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and ninety-nine


    At this time, Zhou Ye, while kissing Wanyu under him, was playing with her fleshy seams, while the other hand was gently rubbing against Mei Jia''s soft white tiger den.


    Meijia and Wanyu closed their beautiful eyes in shame, letting Zhou Ye make trouble on them, and there were seductive sounds in their mouths.


    Unknowingly, ten minutes passed...


    The clothes on the two women had already been stripped off by Zhou Ye...


    Feeling the dampness from both hands, Zhou Ye knew...Both of them were ready.


    He smiled slightly, stretched out his hand directly, and hugged Mei Jia...


    Meijia and Wanyu, who had just recovered a bit of consciousness because Zhou Ye stopped rubbing, were shocked to find that they didn''t know why they became embracing each other.


    Wanyu looked at Mika in her arms in a daze, and she couldn''t understand what Zhou Ye meant.


    And Meijia is the same... She doesn''t know why Zhou Ye picked her up and put her on Wanyu''s body.


    At this moment, the image of Liang is that of Wanyu lying on the bed with her legs spread out and slightly arched... while Meijia is riding on Wanyu with her arms spread out and her legs wide open.


    Neither of them understood what Zhou Ye was doing with them like this...


    However, at this moment, Zhou Ye gently pulled Mika¡¯s legs...


    Mei Jia, who lost her balance in an instant, lay on Wanyu''s body, their pubic bones connected, and their nipples rubbed together...


    The strange feelings from the three sensitive positions immediately caused the two women to utter a soft moan...


    "Ye...what are you doing?"


    "Ye..."


    Just as the two women had just said their words, they suddenly felt that they were being held up by a hot meat stick at the seam of their lower body...


    Then Zhou Ye held his thick cock and gently rubbed it up and down at the joint between the two women.


    I have to say, that feeling is really too ecstasy...


    The pleasure of rubbing between the coronal groove of the meat stick and the meat seam made the two women feel like an electric shock. It is difficult to hold on to themselves...


    Unconsciously, Mei Jia and Wan Yu hugged tightly...


    "Ye...Ye..."


    "Ye, don''t...ah...don''t..."


    Listening to the groaning from the mouths of the two women, watching the viscous and transparent body fluid flowing out of the flesh between the two of them... Zhou Ye smiled.


    After rubbing up and down for more than a hundred times, he slammed the meat stick against the opening of Wanyu''s slightly opened hole...Then he straightened his waist suddenly, and the thick meat stick was inserted into Wanyu''s tight virgin instantly. In the hole...


    "Ah!!!" At this moment, Wanyu felt like her whole person was torn apart. She was so painful that she couldn''t help but hugged Mika in her arms... desperately spread her legs and clamped it. Meijia... "Ye, it hurts... Ah... no more..."


    Although I don''t know what Zhou Ye did behind him, looking at Wanyu''s miserable look, Meijia also knew that Zhou Ye''s cock must have been inserted into Wanyu''s cunt...


    Although there is some jealousy in her heart, it may be the friendship between the two fighting side by side that made her feel pity for Wanyu...


    Mei Jia hugged Wanyu and said in a low voice, "It''s okay...no pain...it will be fine in a while...good..."


    At this time, Zhou Ye, standing behind the two of them, gently fiddled with Wan Yu''s clitoris to let Wan Yu get rid of the pain of breaking the melon sooner.


    Of course, because of the connection between Meijia and Wanyu''s pubic bone, Zhou Ye squeezed Wanyu''s clitoris while also touching Meijia''s clitoris.


    In the light of the light, Meijia¡¯s white fleshy pink flesh was as tender as a baby. Because Zhou Ye fiddled with the clitoris, a transparent lewd fluid slowly flowed outward...


    In the slightly opened pink meat powder, a viscous liquid dripped slowly down-just like a jade clam containing beads, it was extremely beautiful.


    Seeing such a beautiful scenery, Zhou Ye couldn''t help it...


    He directly picked up Mika¡¯s legs and raised it...


    "Eh! Ye...what are you going to do...ah!" Mei Jia, who suddenly felt her lower body being hugged, suddenly felt something hot and wet, and penetrated into her own fleshy seam with an indescribable feeling of pleasure. , So she can''t say a word anymore... Only a moan is left... "Ye...Ye...Don''t...Don''t go inside...Ah!!!"


    At this time, Wanyu also felt better...not so painful...


    After noticing that the corridor holding his cock had become less tight, Zhou Ye knew that Wanyu was not so painful anymore...it was almost adjusted to it, and it was time to start the next step.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye gently retracted his waist and moved forward...


    As Zhou Ye''s cock moved in and out of Wanyu''s meat hole, he started piston movements.


    A feeling that Wanyu had never felt before flooded into her heart...Unconsciously, she began to follow the rhythm of the meat stick in and out, and groaned in her mouth: "Ah...ah..."


    On the other hand, Mei Jia, who was desperately shaking her head by Zhou Ye''s tongue, was also a little hard to hold on to herself...


    After all, the tongue is not a meat stick, it lacks some feeling...


    In a hurry, Mei Jia bowed her head and kissed Wan Yu fiercely.


    And at this time, Wanyu, who had already been fucked by Zhou Ye''s cock, was already a little confused... She didn''t notice that it was not Zhou Ye who kissed her, but Mei Jia...


    Seeing the actions of the two girls in front of him, Zhou Ye smiled slightly...then he accelerated his actions.


    As Zhou Ye accelerated... Wanyu became more and more unsustainable.


    Every time Zhou Ye''s thick coronal groove rubbed against the folds in her vagina, Wanyu felt that her soul was about to be scraped out.


    That feeling made Wanyu crazy...


    She desperately sucked the sweetness in Mika''s mouth, her fragrant tongue desperately entangled with Mika''s tongue.


    Five or six minutes later... Wanyu suddenly loosened Mei Jia''s tongue, her hands tightly hugged Mei Jia, her legs straightened up desperately, even her toes were stretched up like a spasm. Normally trembling desperately, a long moan was made in his mouth... "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    At the same time, Zhou Ye also felt a hot stream in Wanyu''s body spit on his glans...


    Zhou Ye knew¡ªWanyu¡¯s first orgasm was here...


    At this moment, he put down Mika¡¯s dolphins, stretched out his hand, hugged both of them tightly in his arms, and then pressed the meat stick firmly against Wanyu¡¯s cervix... and gently twisted it. Move your butt, grind it up...


    Such a move made Wanyu, who had already reached a climax, instantly reached a peak... "Ah-I can''t stand it... Ye... don''t... don''t... ah!!!"


    With the long scream, Wan Yu collapsed completely on the bed.


    Chapter 2600 is a perfect day


    Chapter Two Six Hundred

 Chapter 2226

    At this time, looking at Wanyu panting like a doll underneath her body, Mei Jia felt a little sore in her heart.


    However, before her jealousy rose... she felt a sudden pain in her lower body.


    It''s like a hot steel pipe inserted into your body...


    "what!!!"


    A scream came out from her mouth...


    "It hurts...oooo...Ye...don''t...don''t move...it hurts..."


    Compared to Wanyu who was lying there and opening her buds, Meijia who was lying there and being opened by Zhou Ye was obviously more miserable... At least there is something Wanyu can hold to divert her attention, but what about her?Nothing to hold...


    Moreover, the most important thing is-because it is lying there, the legs will use a little bit of force...This will cause the vagina to become narrow...


    In other words-the backward entry style allowed Mika to appreciate the stoutness of Zhou Ye''s meat stick.


    At this moment, Mika pushed backwards with her painful legs, just to escape Zhou Ye''s restraint.


    But would Zhou Ye let her do this??


    If she really let her run, then she was completely abandoned... Zhou Ye directly hugged Mei Jia''s buttock, and pressed her under his body...


    Now, Meijia cried more miserably... "Ye...it hurts...oooooo...it hurts..."


    Maybe it''s so painful to watch Mika cry, or it might be because Mika just helped her.


    Wanyu, who was still floating in the clouds under her, reached out and hugged her, "Hey, Mika... it won''t hurt for a while... and... and it''s still very comfortable..."


    "Woo..." Mika shook her head desperately, "I don''t believe it...it hurts...oooooo..."


    "Hey, oh, good... it won''t hurt for a while..."


    It might be because Wanyu''s soft voice really played a role, or it might be that as Zhou Ye''s big hands cruising in Meijia''s sensitive area replaced the pain, gradually Meijia stopped crying.


    However, the voice is still choked...


    "Ye, Ye...you are a big badass...oooo...it hurts..."


    In fact, it doesn¡¯t really hurt much now, it¡¯s just her character that makes Mei Jia, who has suffered, want to act like a baby with Zhou Ye...


    "My Majesty, I promise you will feel refreshed in a while..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, gently swinging his waist.


    I have to say that the bottom of Mika is really tight...


    When Zhou Ye twitched, he had some difficulties...


    Of course, it is precisely because of this firmness that Meijia can taste the comfort that is far superior to Wanyu...


    The feeling that the glans came in and out of her own vagina, scratching the folds, compared to Wanyu, Meijia felt more clearly...


    Only a few minutes later-Mika didn''t cry anymore...


    Instead, she hugged Wanyu tightly and closed her beautiful eyes, her mouth panting..."Ye...Ye...Slow down...too, too intense...I, I can''t stand it... "


    Hearing what Meijia said, Zhou Ye smiled evilly...


    At this time, you have to listen to what a woman says... the slower she speaks, the faster you have to...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye shook up quickly...


    "Ah...badass...ah...ah..."


    As Zhou Ye speeded up, Mika¡¯s groans almost joined together... "Don¡¯t... don¡¯t... don¡¯t... get up... get up... I want, I want to pee..."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Wanyu, who was placed at the bottom, felt a flow of heat pouring down her lower body...


    At this moment, Wanyu was really dumbfounded... "Mika... you are really unhygienic..."


    Hearing Wanyu''s words, Meijia''s shameful face was flushed... and her body trembled.


    The excitement and shame rushed to Meijia''s heart together, and she let out a scream... She lay on Wanyu''s body, hugged Wanyu tightly, and stopped moving...


    "Mika... get up... I''m going to take a bath..."


    As soon as Wanyu finished speaking, she felt a familiar meat stick plunged into her body again...In an instant, this girl stopped mentioning any bathing... "Ah-Ye...you too... ...Too unhygienic..."


    As soon as Wanyu finished speaking...Zhou Ye started to sensation quickly...


    This time, he didn''t pet a person alone, but pulled the holes of Meijia and Wanyu at the same time...


    I have to say, this feeling is really interesting...


    One compact, one pleated...


    Experiencing two completely different feelings at the same time made Zhou Ye so refreshed...


    At this time, the two women didn¡¯t say anything shy or unhygienic...


    The two of them hugged each other tightly... Following the command of Zhou Ye''s meat stick, they let out a lascivious cry.


    The sound of the impact of the flesh hitting the flesh and the sound of water, together with the groans of the two people, rang.


    Ten minutes later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Wanyu and Meijia screamed at the same time...Two streams of water jetted out at the same time...


    Well, both of them were incontinent by Zhou Ye this time...


    Two crystal clear water columns meet in mid-air... It looks gorgeous and sensual.


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and slammed the cock out of Mei Jia''s meat cavity, and then fiercely inserted it into Wanyu''s meat cavity. It slammed into the cervix and ejected thick semen...


    Wan Yu, who had already reached the climax, rolled her eyes instantly and fainted completely with Zhou Ye''s semen impact.


    But at this time, Zhou Ye didn''t care about Wan Yu''s constricted vagina because of her extreme orgasm. He directly drew out the cock and fiercely inserted it into Mei Jia''s flesh... and then shot it out.


    "Ah----Ye...You burned me to death!"


    With a scream, Mika also followed Wanyu... and passed out completely.


    Feeling the contraction of Mei Jia''s tight vagina, watching Wan Yu''s vagina opening that didn''t close for a while, Zhou Ye snorted with satisfaction.


    After a long while¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After Zhou Ye felt that Meijia''s vagina no longer contracted, he gently pulled out the meat stick.


    Looking at the three beautiful carcasses lying on the huge bed, they stretched out with satisfaction...

 Chapter 2227

    "Who can turn a love apartment into a harem apartment? I can...hehehe..."


    After the stinky beauty was over, Zhou Ye raised his hand, snapped his fingers...


    In an instant, the messy scene on the bed disappeared, and at the same time, the sweat and liquid on the three women''s body disappeared without a trace.


    I have to say that magic is really useful sometimes...at least, this time it is useful...


    Raising his hand to put the three women on the bed one by one... Zhou Ye lay down among the three women Shi Shiran.


    Just as he lay down, he suddenly sat up again...


    Looking at Hu Yifei, who was placed farthest away, Zhou Ye said to himself: "If you put it like this, Yifei should get up again tomorrow morning...so, just do it!"


    As he said, Zhou Ye stretched out his hand directly, took Hu Yifei onto his body with the power of mind, and then let her lie in his arms...


    If this goes on, it will become Meijia on the left, Wanyu on the right, and a Fei on the top... "Perfect, sleep... By the way, the little brother will be cold in the middle of the night. Find a nest for him!"


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, Hu Yifei, who was sleeping on his body, let out a muffled snort... Obviously, the nest Zhou Ye found for his little brother was on Hu Yifei''s body.


    After finishing all this, Zhou Ye pulled up the quilt with satisfaction, and after covering everyone, he closed his eyes...It was a perfect day.


    2601-Sorcerer


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and one


    When Chen Xi shined through the window lattice into the prosperous bedroom, he slowly opened his eyes.


    When I woke up, Zhanbo felt his head throbbed...


    Not only that, but he also felt thirst in his throat...


    "I''m so thirsty..." Zhanbo said, getting up from the bed and going to pour water...


    However, it didn''t matter what he did, a sharp tearing pain came from the place of the reincarnation of the grains behind him.


    "what--!!"


    The pain came so suddenly that he couldn''t help but scream.


    And just at this moment, a voice came from behind--"What is it called early in the morning..."


    Hearing this strong and magnetic male voice, Lu Zhanbo was stupid...


    Like a robot, he turned his head back and forth...looking in the direction of the sound.


    Lu Ziqiao''s handsome face suddenly caught his eye...


    "You, why are you here with me... What have you done to me?"


    Seeing Lu Ziqiao''s naked upper body, Lu Zhanbo suddenly felt his heart sink, as if he had been struck by lightning, he was dull on the spot...


    Then, he kicked his legs quickly, ignoring the sharp pain from his hips, and stepped back towards the bed... In a panic, he instinctively pulled the blanket on his body, and passed the whole body tightly. Real...


    The whole person exudes a little feeling...


    As Lu Zhanbo took away all the blankets covering the two of them, Lu Ziqiao''s body was exposed naked in front of him.


    At this time, Lu Zhanbo also looked at the red and yellow things on Xiao Qiao under Lu Ziqiao''s body, and he became more affirmed in his mind...


    "I... what did I do?" At this time Lu Ziqiao also woke up from his sleep...


    Seeing Lu Zhanbo staring at him defensively, Lu Ziqiao instantly remembered what happened last night...


    He¡ªlast night¡ªit seemed¡ªprobably¡ªworse Lu Zhanbo??


    Fuck--


    "You beast...you don''t even let a man go...uuuuu..."


    Lu Zhanbo looked at Lu Ziqiao with sorrow. He lowered his head and covered his head in the blanket, crying bitterly...


    "Ahem...you misunderstood, Zhanbo, last night I just helped you come back to rest...we absolutely did nothing..." As expected, Lu Ziqiao, who is known as Lu Xiaobu''s little master, started it right away. The denial mode... "We did nothing..."


    "Woo...you liar...you still have blood on it..."


    Lu Zhanbo obviously doesn''t believe it...


    "That''s, yes, that was when I accidentally fell down last night..."


    Lu Ziqiao urgently explained...


    "Woo...then I...then why do I feel so hurt in my butt...Woo...I must have been raped by you..." Lu Zhanbo continued to cry.


    "Nothing like that... Have you forgotten? Yesterday, when I helped you back, we two fell together... You fell to the ass... I fell there..." Lu Ziqiao explained in an anxious manner.


    "Then what''s that yellow thing above you???"


    "That''s... that''s the egg yolk pie... yes, it''s the egg yolk pie... When I fell yesterday, it was crushed..."


    "Really, really?" Lu Zhanbo asked hesitantly.


    It turns out that when a person only wants to hear the so-called truth that he wants to know, he is a fool.


    Coupled with Lu Ziqiao''s so-called explanation, it can be considered the past somewhat reluctantly... Therefore, Lu Zhanbo has begun to believe a little.


    Nor can it be said that Lu Zhanbo is really stupid...


    He just doesn''t want to admit that he was raped by Lu Ziqiao...


    This kind of deception that specifically tells some of the truths that victims most want to hear is a common method used by crooks and politicians... Tried and tested.


    This method is also called-self-deception.


    Hearing Lu Zhanbo''s breath loosening, Lu Ziqiao immediately climbed over.


    "Of course it is true... You forgot, when you fell down last night, you still laughed with me..."


    Flickering, Lu Ziqiao almost believed it...


    If he hadn''t left the memory of last night''s ecstasy, maybe he himself believed that nothing happened between the two of them last night.


    In any case, Lu Ziqiao finally fooled Lu Zhanbo over.


    At this time, it was almost noon...


    As soon as the two of them discussed, they simply went downstairs to eat together...


    In any case, the two can be regarded as good brothers who have shared joys and sorrows and have kissed and slept together.

 Chapter 2228

    It''s normal to have a meal together.


    As for you Zeng Xiaoxian??


    His show was a midnight show. After sending the two back to their respective rooms yesterday, he took a bath and changed his clothes, went to work, and came back at four or five in the morning.


    Still sleeping...


    After the two discussed where to eat, as soon as they left the house, they happened to ran into Zhou Ye and the third daughter walking out of the room.


    Watching Zhou Ye supporting Wanyu, Yifei supporting Meijia...


    As an old driver, Lu Ziqiao understood many things instantly...


    He couldn''t help but set up a thumbs up to Zhou Ye, "Brother Ye, you are really awesome..."


    "Hehe...Where and where, I have to eat!" Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand, "What are you going to do?"


    "I will go down to dinner with Zhanbo..." Lu Ziqiao said, looking at Zhanbo...


    At this time, he found that Zhan Bo looked at Xiang Wanyu in a daze, and there was an indescribable sadness in his eyes.


    "Are you all right? Zhanbo?" Lu Ziqiao asked with some worry...


    He was really worried about Zhanbo, after all, one night husband and wife Bai Yeen.


    "I...I''m fine, just don''t know why, I feel very uncomfortable..." Lu Zhanbo said sadly.


    "It''s all painful...Let''s go down and have a good meal!" As he said, Lu Ziqiao took Lu Zhanbo''s shoulder and walked out.


    "Brother Ye, let''s go first... see you later!"


    "See you later..."


    Zhou Ye smiled and responded to Lu Ziqiao.


    "You seem to admire this Lu Ziqiao..." Hu Yifei asked curiously.


    "I can''t say that, I can only say...I feel that this product is more real." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, and then took Wanyu''s waist and walked towards Room 3601."You talk about you, isn''t it good to lie down on the bed honestly? Why do you have to come back to live... Isn''t he good to live in my house?"


    "Bah, staying for a while, we will be drained by you..."


    Hearing what Hu Yifei said, Meijia and Wanyu couldn''t help but nodded in agreement at the same time... There was a flush of blush on the pretty faces.


    Zhou Ye, the bad guy, would mess up as soon as he woke up...


    The underside that was a little swollen originally... Now Lao Gao is swollen again... It''s over, I can''t walk these days.


    Chapter 2602 System??you also have??


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and two


    After helping Meijia and Wanyu into the room, Zhou Ye did not send them back to their respective bedrooms.


    To put it bluntly, they have been lying in bed for too long... do not want to lie down anymore,


    Therefore, Zhou Ye simply helped the two women to sit down in the living room, and then went to prepare lunch with Hu Yifei.


    To be honest, Hu Yifei''s meal... Well, it''s hard to say...


    Of course, if it''s just a fight, it''s not a big problem.


    Wanyu and Meijia were sitting on the sofa, cuddling together, watching their sister Fei and their man, busy in the kitchen, with enviable eyes leaking out of their eyes.


    "I really want to cook with Ye..." Mei Jia held her hands together, her beautiful eyes looked at Zhou Ye who was busy in the kitchen, "Better... I can cook, he hugs me from behind... Then, tenderly speaking love words in my ear..."


    "Emmm, I think, if Ye stands behind you while you are cooking, he will not say anything about love...but it will definitely make you unable to cook." Wanyu gave Meijia instantly A crit... "The biggest possibility is that you have to support the stove with both hands, and then he gallops behind you..."


    "..." Hearing Wanyu''s complaints, Mei Jia felt...it seems likely...maybe... things will really develop to that point.


    However, if things really get to that point...it seems to be good too.


    Before she knew it, as she imagined, Mei Jia felt a little bulging below... "Ah... Wanyu, you are necrotic..."


    Wanyu looked at Mika, who was holding her pretty face, for a moment, but she quickly guessed what Mika had thought of...Zhou Jiao couldn''t help but smile."I''m not bad, you thought about it yourself...Don''t rely on me..."


    "It depends on you..."


    "You peeed on me last night, and I didn''t say you..."


    "Aren''t you the same..."


    "Ah -! I can not say that again ......"


    "You said it first..."


    Zhou Ye and Yifei, who were cooking, looked at the two little girls who were playing on the sofa in the living room, and they all smiled.


    "Are you satisfied now? The entire 3601 apartment has been completely turned into your harem......" Yifei joked.


    "Isn''t this good for you?" Zhou Ye smiled: "Without them, it would be you who can''t get up today..."


    "Bah, virtue..."


    To say that Hu Yifei is not jealous is nonsense... However, compared with walking around the wall every day, being jealous seems a little less important.


    Besides, she really cannot do without Zhou Ye...


    Even, she didn''t even dare to say a heavy word to Zhou Ye...I was afraid that this sweet bastard would come down and break up with her.


    Then she would definitely cry to death...


    So-forget it, so be it.


    How else??Break up??quarrel??


    Are you stupid??who do you think You Are??Do you think Zhou Ye can''t find a woman without you??


    Believe it or not, Zhou Ye stood on the street and yelled, "I don''t have a girlfriend. Some women line up to find him on a date?"


    So, in love, whoever loves the most is the weakest.


    A good tiger girl, now that she met Zhou Ye, she couldn''t be cool anymore.


    Talking and laughing, Zhou Ye and Hu Yifei prepared their lunch.


    After the food was brought to the table, everyone gathered together and had lunch.


    I have to say that this kind of group activity still feels like home...

 Chapter 2229

    Especially, yesterday and this morning, the three girls have seen each other''s worst side...today we will have lunch together like family members. Gradually, a family-like feeling slowly rises from the women''s breasts...


    "It feels so good..." Wanyu picked up a piece of braised pork and put it in Zhou Ye''s bowl, and said with emotion: "I feel the feelings of family like this for the first time..."


    "How is it possible that your family didn''t accompany you to eat?" Hu Yifei asked suspiciously.


    "My father often flies around the world, how can I have time to eat with me..." Wanyu said, sighing.


    "Ah, by the way, I still don''t know what Wanyu does in your house!" Mei Jia asked curiously.


    Hearing Meijia''s words, Hu Yifei also cast his gaze over...


    She is also very curious, what exactly does Wanyu''s family do...


    What I wear, what I wear, are all luxury brands...


    If it were in the original drama, Wanyu would definitely avoid such problems. After all, she had just arrived and was unfamiliar with everyone... how could she tell her all about her family background?


    But now, she has been frank with everyone... No matter how much she hides it, Wanyu feels sorry.


    Most importantly, Wanyu didn''t want Zhou Ye to feel that she was hiding something from him.


    "I am the daughter of the chairman of Lin''s International Bank..."


    "Wow!!" XN


    Hearing what Wanyu said, Yifei and Mika were shocked...


    Wanyu looked at Zhou Ye''s unsurprising appearance, and couldn''t help asking: "Ye, aren''t you surprised?"


    "Why is it weird?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile...


    "Don''t you wonder why I am here as the heir of the Lin Group?" Wanyu became more curious.


    "Because of escape from marriage!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "You, how did you know?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Wan Yu instantly widened her beautiful eyes.


    "Because I am the poor fianc¨¦ abandoned by you..."


    "You, you are the son of the Umbrella Consortium?" Wanyu was already dumbfounded at this time...


    "But, aren''t you an old monster who doesn''t know how long you have lived?"


    "Snapped--!"


    Hearing Wanyu''s complaints, Zhou Ye unceremoniously slapped Wanyu''s cocked butt... "Who calls himself an old monster?"


    "Yeah--!"


    Wanyu, who was suddenly attacked, covered her hips with her hands and looked at Zhou Ye with an innocent look... "But, that''s what the system says..."


    "system??"


    Hearing what Wanyu said, both Hu Yifei and Meijia were stunned...


    At the same time--the system in the three people¡¯s minds simultaneously issued a long warning--


    [The system is found and enters the self-destruct procedure...3, 2...]


    Upon hearing the message in their minds, the three women panicked at the same time...


    "No, my system started to self-destruct..."


    "mine too¡­¡­"


    "What to do? Honey..."


    Seeing the panic of the three women, Zhou Ye frowned, "Don''t panic, let me see..."


    As the voice fell, a golden light flashed in his eyes...


    In an instant, Zhou Ye saw the gadget attached to the souls of the three women... Seeing the familiar black snake scales, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile."Don''t be afraid, it''s just a joke made by one of my women...nothing will happen."


    Chapter 2603 we want to give my sister a holiday...


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and three


    As the voice fell, the system countdown in the minds of the three women ended.


    At the same time-a sentence appeared in the minds of the three women, [Welcome to Ye''s harem, sisters...]


    When the last sentence of the system was finished, the three women felt as comfortable as having a sauna. At the same time, their physical pain was instantly healed.


    "This...what the hell is going on?" Hu Yifei asked blankly.


    She feels that her body has never been so comfortable...


    "I think... do you have something to explain to me?" Wanyu showed a malicious smile on her face, got up and sat down on Zhou Ye''s lap.


    "Yeah...yes, I think it really needs someone to explain it!" Mei Jia sat on Zhou Ye''s other leg unwillingly.


    But Yifei saw that she had no place to sit, and she simply walked behind Zhou Ye, stretched out her hand and gently held Zhou Ye''s neck... softly said: "I also have a lot of questions, I want to ask us Where''s Uncle Zhou Ye... Uncle Zhou Ye, can you explain to us weak girls?"


    "Ahem... Don''t get excited, everyone, this is a long story... So what, Yifei, don''t you still have classes in the afternoon?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Hu Yifei went directly to the phone by the sofa, picked up the phone and dialed a number.


    "Director Liu... I can''t go to school for something this afternoon, please help me adjust the get out of class..."


    After saying this, Hu Yifei didn''t wait for the other person to answer, she hung up the phone, and returned to Zhou Ye''s back again, holding Zhou Ye''s neck with both hands... If you don''t give me an explanation, I will give it. Your posture...


    "Okay, okay..." The matter is over, what can Zhou Ye say??


    "Well-where should I start?"


    "Just when you were born in this world..." Hu Yifei said without hesitation.


    "That''s easier to say..."


    "what did you say?"


    "No, I mean, that''s hard to say..."


    "No matter, we have to listen..."


    "Okay... That was a long time ago, when primitive people just appeared in this world..."


    "Are you playing with me?" Hu Yifei was angry when he heard Zhou Ye''s words... "Do you want to taste my flick?"

 Chapter 2230

    "You asked me to say it from appearing in this world!" Zhou Ye said with a grieved expression.


    "Sister Yifei, my dear shouldn''t lie..." Wanyu helped explain: "My system says that Ye''s age is ominous...should be that old..."


    Hearing Wanyu''s explanation, Hu Yifei looked at Zhou Ye thoughtfully, "Well, you better not make up stories to lie to us..."


    "Am I such a person?" Zhou Ye was speechless...


    Five hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "My business is finished..." Zhou Ye said with a relaxed expression.


    At this time, everyone''s battlefield has long been changed from the dining room to the sofa in the living room...


    Zhou Ye sat Yifei on the left and Wanyu on the right, holding Meijia in his arms... it looked like a critical assembly.


    "That is to say... Actually you still have a lot of women?" Hu Yifei roared with an angry face: "I want to die with you..."


    She knew Zhou Yehua, but she didn''t expect Zhou Ye to spend so much...the number of women was four digits.


    I originally thought that I could own at least one-tenth of Zhou Ye''s love, but it turned out to be one-thousandth, or even one-tens of thousands...


    How can this not make Hu Yifei angry??


    She threw herself directly on Zhou Ye''s body, and bit down on Zhou Ye headlessly...


    And at this time, Meijia and Wanyu looked at Zhou Ye with bad intentions...the power of role models is powerful...


    They have also moved emotions by Hu Yifei...


    The three women, like crazy kittens, pounced on Zhou Ye, scratching, scratching and biting...


    To be honest, it was neither painful nor itchy to Zhou Ye, at best it was a little excited...


    "Hey, why do you insist on forcing me? Why?" Zhou Ye snapped his fingers with a pitiful appearance...


    In an instant, the entire space froze... Then, the sound of broken glass sounded in the ears of the women.


    The silhouettes of everyone disappeared into the room in an instant----


    ten minutes later----


    A golden portal opened in the room. Zhou Ye supported Mei Jia on the left, Yifei on the right, and walked out of the portal with Wan Yu behind his back.


    At this time, the three girls no longer looked arrogant.


    Instead, they all looked like peach blossoms, with spring water in their eyes... They looked extremely charming.


    The only bad thing was that they couldn''t take a step anymore, each of them had to rely on Zhou Ye''s support to stand.


    After carefully placing the three women on the sofa, Zhou Ye snapped his fingers to cancel the portal of the mirror world.


    "Are you hungry?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "I''m not hungry... I''m almost dying..." Hu Yifei said, and glanced at Zhou Ye''s lower body, "I don''t know how long your place is, how can you shoot so much bad water..."


    Wanyu and Meijia nodded in agreement with lingering fears...


    Ten minutes passed to the outside world, but in the mirror world, they passed a full year.


    For more than a year, they have indeed enjoyed an undisturbed love journey.


    The only thing that was bad was that the three of them really couldn''t stand the misfortune of this fellow Zhou Ye.


    Especially when this guy used a thousand shots at them, it was simply a torture that was worse than death.


    Especially, when this bastard relied on his speed to be fast enough to play a sandwich game with them... that was simply...


    Well, in fact, they are also very cool...


    "Why don''t I cook dinner for you?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile looking out the window that was gradually darkening.


    "Don''t... dear, we are really not hungry now..." Wan Yu said greasyly: "We are just a little tired...or else, dear, you can go out to eat by yourself... let us have a good rest Up!"


    "Yes, yes..." Mei Jia hurried to follow up...


    "Yes, today we will put you off...you go out to play...have fun, whatever you want!" Hu Yifei also persuaded at this time...


    It''s not that they don''t love Zhou Ye, on the contrary, under the influence of the spring wind and the rain, they have loved him to their bones... But they really can''t stand it.


    The three daughters finally knew how terrible Zhou Ye was after releasing herself...


    If it weren''t for Zhou Ye''s deep love, maybe they would all suffer from sex phobia...


    That guy is really not a human...


    Their three holes have been given out without any reservation, but even so, they can''t resist this stuff.


    Now, they just want to give their sister a vacation...really, they really want to give their sister a vacation.


    2604-SlayerSee the handsome guy go...


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and four


    Zhou Ye, who was driven out of the house by the three daughters, looked at the door of 3601 confinement and shrugged helplessly...


    Well, in fact, this guy deliberately made the three girls so miserable...


    Nothing between a man and a woman can''t be done in one sex, if there is-then twice.


    In order to fix the three girls, Zhou Ye had sex with them twice, and they were about to have sex phobia.


    It is indeed time for them to take a vacation tonight...


    So-the question is coming, let them have a holiday, then where do you go??


    Hmm-this is a problem.


    Otherwise, go to the bar next to the downstairs community to have a look??


    There are many incidents happening there... Maybe, there will be something to discover.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye turned his head and walked out...


    However, at this moment, suddenly the door of Room 3602 opened, and a figure came out from inside...


    No one else, just the glamorous Lu Ziqiao.


    Lu Ziqiao, who came out, saw Zhou Ye at a glance, with a smile on his face: "Brother Ye..."

 Chapter 2231

    "Zi Qiao, are you going out?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    In fact, in terms of appearance, Lu Ziqiao is much older than Zhou Ye.


    But the problem is that these days, the rich is the uncle, the landlord is the uncle...


    How could Lu Ziqiao dare to call Zhou Ye by name??


    Besides, if you just call a brother to look so close, you might still be able to enjoy some rent discounts in the future, why not?


    People in society, who really meets in terms of age??


    Are they all based on social status??


    Otherwise, why is there the existence of the national father-Jack Ma?


    "Well, I want to go around..." Lu Ziqiao said with a smile.


    "Then go, let''s go together!" Zhou Ye said, walking out, "By the way, I will talk to you about reducing your rent!"


    Lu Ziqiao, who originally didn''t want to go with Zhou Ye, was planning to find a reason to run away. Hearing the words [Rent Reduction], he immediately followed with a smile, "Good Le!"


    In fact, at this time Lu Ziqiao is planning to go to the bar to hunt for beauty...


    why??


    It''s because when he was eating at noon today, he almost wanted to get Zhanbo drunk again, and then relive the feeling of chrysanthemum residue.


    To be honest, Lu Ziqiao is now a little suspicious of his sexual orientation.


    In order to prove that he was only obsessed with the chrysanthemum of the exhibition, he planned to go to the bar to pick up a girl, looking for a normal feeling between men and women.


    However, it seems that it is out of play.


    Apart from other things, just acting with Zhou Ye, he would not dare to make any trouble...


    Don''t let the rent decrease, but expose that you and Zhanbo are fake lovers, then the gain is not worth the loss.


    Along the way, the two of them chatted with each other...


    Every time Lu Ziqiao wanted to ask about rent reduction, Zhou Ye would always turn the topic off...


    What a good dress...what did you do, Joe?


    Zhou Ye''s topic is always biased by Lu Ziqiao.


    No way, the two chat, whoever is strong will lead the topic.


    Obviously, Lu Ziqiao was not the strong one when he was with Zhou Ye.


    When Lu Ziqiao was a little depressed, Zhou Ye stopped."Hey, I haven''t noticed before, there is actually a bar here...Go in, sit in and have a drink, I''ll treat!"


    "Hey!" Facing Zhou Ye, Lu Ziqiao could only agree.


    He doesn''t want to reduce the rent anymore...In his opinion, this time, Zhou Ye was completely smashed.


    Come on, let''s forget it, don''t think about reducing rent.


    Thinking of this, Lu Ziqiao followed Zhou Ye and walked into the bar.


    This bar can be regarded as a quiet bar, with soft music playing inside, and a billiard area is lined up next to the bar for entertainment.


    When Zhou Ye walked into the bar, some people were already sparsely seated in it.


    Zhou Ye took Lu Ziqiao, and the two of them sat directly in front of the bar...


    "A glass of Margarita..." Zhou Ye looked at Lu Ziqiao as he said, "What do you want Ziqiao?"


    "Give me a mojito cocktail!" Lu Ziqiao said.


    "Okay, two gentlemen please wait..." The bartender smiled and turned around to start preparing.


    Hearing the name of the wine called by Lu Ziqiao, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but chuckle and said, "I didn''t expect that Ziqiao, you still like such a cocktail full of literary flavor..."


    "It''s just a little understanding..." Lu Ziqiao smiled modestly.


    To be honest, he knows a feather... He just heard people say that Mojito cocktails are Hemingway¡¯s favorite and are very popular among young literary and artistic young women. That¡¯s why they order this kind of wine, usually for X. I got used to it at this time today and didn''t change it for a while.


    Just when the two of them had a chat and waited for the wine...


    In the bar booth, the two women also stared at Zhou Ye...


    "Xiaoxue... look and see, is this a legend that occasionally haunts here---a handsome and tragic super handsome guy?" The beautiful woman with big wavy hair stared at the place where Zhou Ye was. Position, gently swaying his fashionable, pretty-faced girlfriend beside him.


    "Really? Xiaoting? Where is it? Where is it?" The girl called Xiaoxue turned her head hurriedly when she heard what her girlfriend said.


    Just now because of the direction of the seat, when Zhou Ye walked in, she didn''t see Zhou Ye''s appearance clearly.


    "There, sitting in front of the bar, the man in black casual clothes..." Pan Xiaoting hurriedly pointed to her girlfriend.


    "Uh..." Wang Xue followed the guidance of her best friend Pan Xiaoting and looked towards the bar...


    It''s a pity-she only saw two backs.


    You know, she only came to this bar after seeing the legend on a certain BBS in the capital.


    Legend has it that near here, you may meet a handsome guy who is so handsome, and there are many witnesses who commented and liked it.


    It is precisely because of this that she aroused her curiosity, and brought her to this bar when her girlfriend came to Shanghai to play.


    As a result, now her best friend saw the mysterious handsome guy, but she did not see the mysterious handsome guy.


    How can this satisfy Wang Xue??


    "Is it really handsome?" Wang Xue asked unwillingly.


    "Really, really handsome!" Pan Xiaoting nodded her head vigorously, as if she was afraid that her girlfriend would not believe it. She raised her hand and swore: "I swear, that handsome guy is better than any man I have seen since childhood. Handsome... any movie star is as ugly as a dog than him!"


    Hearing what her best friend said, Wang Xue''s heart became more itchy...


    Don''t think that only men like to see beautiful women, and women like to see handsome men as well.


    Unwilling to gain nothing, Wang Xue gritted his teeth, picked up the wine glass in front of him, and walked towards the bar.


    "Eh, Xiaoxue, why are you going?"


    "Look at the handsome guy!"


    Chapter 2605 Tragic Lu Xiaobu

 Chapter 2232

    Chapter two thousand six hundred and five


    At this time, Zhou Ye was chatting with Lu Ziqiao one after another.


    At this moment, a fragrant wind blew, and then Wang Xue''s figure appeared beside Lu Ziqiao."Handsome guy, would you like me to have a drink?"


    Seeing Wang Xue who suddenly appeared, Lu Ziqiao and Zhou Ye were stunned at the same time.


    Zhou Ye was stunned because Wang Xue was not someone else, but Guan Gu''s magical ex-girlfriend...Xiao Xue.


    And Lu Ziqiao was stunned because-it was the first time he met such a girl who took the initiative to strike up a conversation.


    You know, although he often picks up girls on weekdays, because his dress is not a full-brand battle uniform of the rich young master type, he will take the initiative to talk to him, almost no girl.


    Although this guy can be called a handsome guy, the problem is-he is not obvious, and his small squinting eyes cut him a lot.


    This is the first time in his life that he has been approached by a woman...


    But unfortunately--


    Zhou Ye is by his side... His identity at this time is Lu Zhanbo''s boyfriend, a homosexual.


    Seeing Xiaoxue¡¯s beautiful face in front of him, Lu Ziqiao could only endure his grief... "Sorry, miss... I''m afraid I can''t invite you to drink, I don''t like women..."


    At this time, Wang Xue was already dumbfounded...


    Pan Xiaoting, her best friend, told her that the handsome guy in black is the most handsome guy.


    But the problem is¡ªZhou Ye and Lu Ziqiao both wear black clothes...


    In the end, she chose one randomly, but she didn''t realize it, and she chose the wrong person...


    Seeing Zhou Ye who looked at him with a smile on his face behind Lu Ziqiao with a smile on his face, Wang Xue''s intestines almost turned blue.


    But fortunately, Lu Ziqiao''s embarrassment that he didn''t like women saved her...


    Wang Xue pretended to be surprised, and pointed to Lu Ziqiao and Zhou Ye and said, "Could it be that you are both of you?"


    While talking, Wang Xue gestured GAY.


    Regarding this, Lu Ziqiao was silent...but Zhou Ye hurriedly said: "No, no, I am not that, I am just his friend..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Wang Xue breathed a sigh of relief...but there was still a smile on her face."Really? No need to deny it, I don''t discriminate against GAY..."


    [Perfect, just open the topic with this misunderstanding...]


    "I''m really not..." Zhou Ye smiled bitterly...


    I had known that he would not sit with Lu Ziqiao... Nima was actually misunderstood.


    "Isn''t it?" With a clear voice, Pan Xiaoting''s figure appeared beside Zhou Ye.


    At this moment, she also had a glass of wine in her hand and sat beside Zhou Ye generously.


    "Uh, are you?" Zhou Ye recognized the nine-ball queen who won the women''s nine-ball championship at a glance, but at this time, they must pretend not to know each other.


    I don¡¯t know how to dig a hole...


    "Hello, I am Xiaoxue''s friend, my name is Pan Xiaoting..." Pan Xiaoting said, extending her right hand to Zhou Ye...


    She deserves to be a woman who has participated in international competitions.


    "Hello, my name is Zhou Ye...I live near here." Zhou Ye stretched out his hand and took Pan Xiaoting''s small hand, "By the way, who is Xiaoxue...?"


    "I am Xiaoxue..." Seeing his best friend occupy the position he most wanted, Wang Xue felt a sense of depression...


    And Lu Ziqiao, who was caught in the middle, also realized that at this moment, he seemed to have become an unnecessary person.


    As a veteran in love, how could he fail to see that the thoughts of the two women around him are all on his own charter-in-law??


    Sure enough, I came out with the charter to serve as a foil...


    With a sigh in his heart, Lu Ziqiao hurriedly turned around and pretended to glance at it, and said: "I saw a friend over there, you guys talk, I''ll talk to my friend..."


    With that, Lu Ziqiao stood up and left the bar without waiting for everyone to speak.


    Just kidding, don''t get things done and don''t do bad things, otherwise, you can''t help but be hated by the charterer... then the gain is not worth the loss.


    As for wine?After a while the bartender will naturally serve him over.


    Seeing that Lu Ziqiao was so witty about himself, Wang Xue''s pretty face leaked a smile...


    She unceremoniously sat down where Lu Ziqiao had just sat, and sat down next to Zhou Ye."Hello Zhou Ye, my name is Wang Xue, and my friends call me Xiaoxue!"


    "Hello!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded to Xiaoxue.


    At this moment, the bartender handed over the wine Zhou Ye had just ordered."Sir, your Margaret!"


    "Thank you!" Zhou Ye took the drink, nodded and smiled.


    "Wow, you like this wine too..." Looking at the cocktail in Zhou Ye''s hand, Xiaoxue''s face leaked a surprise expression, as if she had found a common language with Zhou Ye in an instant.


    "Do you like it too?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Yeah, yeah..." Xiaoxue said like a few treasures: "Margarita is a bartender who competed with Margarita cocktails and became famous after winning the championship. There is a sad love story behind it... "


    "This bartender was hunting with his girlfriend while traveling in Mexico, and his girlfriend was stray bullet..."


    "Finally, under the great grief of the bartender, his girlfriend left the world forever in his arms."


    "And his girlfriend''s name is Marguerite... So, the full name of this cocktail is the Mexican Marguerite Marguerite..."


    After talking about this little story, Xiaoxue''s eyes still flowed with a few crystal tears, "What a touching story..."


    "It''s so touching..."


    Although Zhou Ye said so, he didn''t feel at all...


    To be honest, although the love story is touching, Zhou Ye doesn¡¯t believe in love very much...In his opinion, if the bartender¡¯s girlfriend did not die in Mexico, it is estimated that there will be some vicious Marguerite and bloody Marguerite. Lit or something...


    After all, marriage is the grave of love...


    How beautiful love is, there is so much suffering in marriage.


    Of course, the biggest possibility is-there may be other wines in the future, such as the reason of Soulbreak XXXX...?The reason is because the bartender has changed his girlfriend.


    No way, it''s not popular abroad for a long time, the most popular has ever been.


    And he only ordered this wine because, after drinking it once in a while, he felt that it was...the taste was good.

 Chapter 2233

    As for how much you like it?That''s nonsense...


    Here, Xiaoxue only cared about moving herself, but didn''t notice Zhou Ye''s perfunctory...


    And Pan Xiaoting obviously noticed...In order not to embarrass her girlfriend, she hurriedly changed the subject: "Do you usually come to this bar often??"


    "No, I''m basically an otaku..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "And sometimes because of work, I have to fly around, so... bar clubs are a luxury for me! "


    Chapter 2606 the plastic sister


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and six


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Pan Xiaoting smiled and asked, "What do you do? So busy?"


    "Uh, do some small business by yourself... nonsense!" Zhou Ye laughed and said haha.


    "I can''t tell, you started your own business as a boss at such a young age!" Pan Xiaoting joked.


    "Generally so, third in the world..."


    "Haha...you are so funny..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye and Pan Xiaoting had a happy chat, and Xiaoxue was in the cold.


    Seeing her best friend and Zhou Ye chatting so happily, Xiaoxue couldn''t help tightening her small fist... I knew I shouldn''t have brought her with me...


    No, she must not let her take Zhou Ye''s attention away...


    Thinking of this, Xiaoxue gritted her teeth, grabbed a gap in the conversation between the two, and interjected: "By the way, Zhou Ye, what do you usually like to sit for?"


    "What do you like to do on weekdays?" Zhou Ye thought for a while, and said, "Go online, play the piano...play games and so on."


    "On the Internet, I also like to surf the Internet..." Upon hearing her strengths, Xiaoxue immediately leaked her face, "Zhou Ye, do you have a QQ account? Let''s leave a number for each other and add a friend..."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    "I also have QQ..."


    Pan Xiaoting said, let the bartender bring paper and pen...


    After writing his QQ number on Zhou Ye''s white paper, he asked Zhou Ye to write his QQ number on his paper.


    Seeing that her girlfriend is so active, Xiaoxue can only follow up...


    In fact, she was almost blown up at this time...


    I asked the QQ number first, so why did you get it??


    When Zhou Ye began to write his QQ number on the two notes, Wang Xue took Pan Xiaoting''s hand and said affectionately: "Xiaoting, I want to go to the bathroom. Come with me!"


    "Okay!" Pan Xiaoting smiled and nodded looking at Li Mang in the eyes of her best friend.


    "Zhou Ye, wait for us for a while..." Wang Xue said, pulling up Pan Xiaoting and walking to the bathroom.


    As the two women left, the bartender approached Zhou Ye and joked: "Dude, I bet five dollars. You just met these two girls and they must be fighting in the bathroom now..."


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye smiled when he heard the bartender''s words, "I know...women, the plastic sisters spend me seeing too much..."


    "Yes, this is the real master... the little class is making an axe!"


    The bartender knew Zhou Ye was the real master picker... and stopped talking.


    And at this time, in the bathroom--


    "Xiaoting...I like Zhou Ye, will you let him go to me?"


    Wang Xue looked at her best friend and said straight to the point.


    "Hehe...Xiaoxue, you are wrong to say that. How can love be allowed to come and go?" Pan Xiaoting smiled: "It is definitely not love that can be allowed to come and go, let''s say...I I like him too, I will never let you go!"


    Looking at the coldness of his girlfriend''s smile, Wang Xue knew that this time he was going to be real.


    "Are you sure you won''t let me?"


    "We have our own abilities...Whoever Zhou Ye likes, he will naturally choose whoever he likes and let him go. Do you treat him as a thing?"


    "Okay, don''t regret it..."


    Wang Xue said, turning around and walking out...


    Looking at Wang Xue''s background, Pan Xiaoting smiled coldly...


    Just kidding, she grew up this way, and it was the first time she felt so tempted for a man, so all this had to be done, was she stupid??


    Besides, not only beautiful women are scarce resources, but handsome men are also scarce resources.


    Especially for a handsome man like Zhou Ye who has reached a new height, that is scarcity among scarcity...


    Clothes can be given, jewelry can be given, but-men will never give it.


    Thinking of this, Pan Xiaoting smiled and tidied up her appearance, and then stepped out of the bathroom.


    At this moment, she unexpectedly had a kind of high spirit when she set foot on the international arena.


    When the two women walked out of the bathroom one after the other, they were surprised to find that Zhou Ye was no longer visible at the bar.


    The two of them didn''t care much and rushed to the bar and asked, "Waiter, where is the handsome guy who just sat here?"


    "Oh, that gentleman was touched up by a few women just now, so he was a little annoyed, so he moved to the partition over there... He also told me that when you come back later, go find him over there!"


    The two women were relieved when they heard the waiter''s words...


    The two hurriedly carried their own bags and walked towards the partition in the corner according to the guidance of the waiter.


    Sure enough, in this partition, they saw Zhou Ye''s figure.


    "You scared us to death..." Seeing Zhou Ye, Pan Xiaoting lightly patted her majestic chest, with an undecided look, groaningly: "I thought you thought we were annoying, so I left without saying goodbye... "


    Big cow...


    Seeing Pan Xiaoting''s chest slap, Wang Xue cursed secretly in her heart.


    "Just... I thought you were gone!"


    While talking, the two walked into the partition.

 Chapter 2234

    The whole partition is a semi-enclosed space, because it is in the corner, it is probably a C-shaped structure.


    There is a semi-circular couch and a coffee table...


    After entering the partition, Wang Xue took a quick step and walked directly beside Zhou Ye.


    Seeing Wang Xue''s move, Pan Xiaoting, unwilling to show weakness, bypassed the two of them and sat on the other side of Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye looked at the two people''s actions, and the corners of the eyes were already smiling...


    He knew that these two girls had definitely fallen out in the bathroom...


    This is the way to stop...


    But this is also good, if they are really united, then he will be big.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye said with a light smile: "How could I be willing to leave behind the two of you just met beauties and leave like this? Besides...I haven''t given you my QQ account yet..."


    While talking, Zhou Ye handed two pieces of paper with his QQ number written to them.


    After receiving the note, the two women folded it carefully, and stuffed it into their bag.


    You know, not only Zhou Ye''s note is written on it, but also Zhou Ye''s mobile phone number.


    If they lose it, they will have the heart to cry to death.


    After the three of them sat down, they were drinking and chatting...Unconsciously, the cocktails in the three of them had bottomed out.


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "I drank the wine too...or today..."


    Pan Xiaoting interrupted his sentence [Or else I would end here today].


    "There are a thousand cups of wine every confidant. It''s rare that we are so fate and can meet among all beings. How can you be so disappointed?" At this point, Pan Xiaoting directly pressed the response button on the table...


    After a while, the bar waiter appeared at the partition door."Excuse me, what else do you want?"


    "Bring us a bottle of Chivas Regal..."


    Chapter 2607 Two Women Who Lose Both


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and seven


    Zhou Ye looked at a bottle of Chivas and two bottles of Sprite on the table and the wine mixer beside...


    Speechless...


    To be honest, although Shanghai is now the place where the most foreign wine consumption in the country is at this time, it is pitiful that there are few genuine products.


    However, these two girls are obviously not clear...


    I saw Pan Xiaoting picked up Chivas, poured it into the blender skillfully, and then put the Sprite into it at a ratio of one to two, and then picked up a few ice cubes from the ice cup on the side and threw them into the mixer. In the wine vessel...


    The whole process, the number of movements is incomparable.


    Pan Xiaoting, who was mixing alcohol, did not see it, but Wang Xue did.


    The slightly frowned brows on Zhou Ye''s face...


    Obviously, Zhou Ye didn''t like the kind of women who drink a lot...


    It¡¯s time to show true girlfriend friendship...


    Thinking of this, Wang Xue gave a chuckle, as if she didn''t care. She lay down on Zhou Ye''s shoulder and looked at Pan Xiaoting, who was mixing wine, and said, "I didn''t expect that after so many years, Xiaoting, you are still so skilled in mixing wine... "


    Upon hearing Wang Xue''s words, Pan Xiaoting''s heart suddenly became tight...


    At this moment, she also noticed Zhou Ye''s slightly frowned brows, and said in her heart-you are putting eye drops on me.


    However, it is not too late to make up for it.


    Thinking of this, Pan Xiaoting smiled and said: "Ye, don''t think about it...I don''t usually go out to drink very much, but I am so proficient only because when I practice at home, I occasionally drink two glasses to relieve fatigue..."


    "Practicing? What kind of ball?" Zhou Ye asked knowingly.


    "Billiards..." Pan Xiaoting said, glancing at Zhou Ye, "I play professional billiards... I learned from my dad since I was a child, and our family opened a billiard hall."


    "So, did you play billiards well?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Alright!" Pan Xiaoting pretended to be modest...


    Seriously, with her reputation as a nine-ball queen, there is more than one.


    However, she did not want to expose her identity in front of Zhou Ye. This is the same as some rich people like to pretend to be low-key in front of their favorite women. Pan Xiaoting hopes that if Zhou Ye falls in love with herself, she loves her own. People, not her reputation.


    "Then you have to teach me when you are free..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "My billiards are very good..."


    "Okay..." Pan Xiaoting smiled and agreed...


    Perfect, this has almost set a reason to meet again in the future...


    Wang Xue here was turned over by Pan Xiaoting when she saw this, she couldn''t help but roll her eyes...


    No, she must not put the subject on billiards, otherwise, she would be dead.


    But, what topic does Zhou Ye like??


    While Wang Xueming was thinking about it, she suddenly remembered something...just as Zhou Ye said that she also had some accomplishments in close-range magic.


    If you want to chat with others, of course you should find the place where others are most proud of...


    Thinking of this, Wang Xue smiled slightly, holding Zhou Ye''s arm, and asked: "Ye, you said you can make magic, what kind of magic would you make? Change one for us!"


    Hearing what Wang Xue said, Pan Xiaoting also looked at Zhou Ye...


    She was also curious about what kind of magic Zhou Ye would turn into.


    Looking at the two beautiful girls staring at him, Zhou Ye smiled... "Are you sure you want me to do magic??"


    "Well, sure..." X2


    Both Wang Xue and Pan Xiaoting looked at Zhou Ye with bright eyes, looking expectant.


    "Well..." Zhou Ye said, looking at the wine in the mixer, and said: "Otherwise, I will turn Chivas in the mixer into Cabernet Sauvignon!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Pan Xiaoting and Wang Xue couldn''t help being taken aback...


    What is Cabernet Sauvignon??That is a rich red wine, while Chivas Regal is whiskey. The color and taste of the two are very different...


    And the mixer is transparent, there is almost nothing to hide here... this is almost a method of hell difficulty.

 Chapter 2235

    Seeing the dumbfounded appearance of the two women, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile... "If you don''t believe me, I can change?"


    "No, no, of course we believe it..." Pan Xiaoting hurriedly shook her head.


    She had already made up her mind, and she would really change it in a while, then she would also comfort Zhou Ye well, absolutely not to laugh at him.


    On the other side, Wang Xue took off her coat and handed it to Zhou Ye... "Need props?"


    "No need..." Zhou Ye smiled, pushed Wang Xue''s jacket out, and put his hand directly on the mouth of the wine mixer... "Look at it!"


    "Hmm..." X2


    "The Cabernet Sauvignon you want, here comes!" As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, he paused slightly with his hand covering the mouth of the bottle.


    I heard a soft bang...


    The two women looked at the wine in the mixer again, and they were instantly sluggish...


    The original golden and amber Chivas in the blender turned into dark red Cabernet Sauvignon for twelve years.


    "Ah----!!!" X2


    Seeing this, Pan Xiaoting and Wang Xue couldn''t help screaming...


    This kind of close-up magic of making a big change in front of their eyes is no less than a big change to a living person.


    Seeing the two extremely excited chicks, Zhou Ye smiled...


    He picked up the mixer and gave the two chicks a glass of wine, "Come and taste the taste and see what''s wrong?"


    The two women took the wine glass from Zhou Ye and took a sip curiously...


    Suddenly, a strong smell of wine filled their mouths.


    "This, this is Xiaoying Cabernet Sauvignon?" Pan Xiaoting''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Well, this is the Howling Eagle Cabernet Sauvignon in 1992..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "How do you feel?"


    "Very great... Ye, you are too good." Pan Xiaoting, who likes to taste wine when nothing happens, knows how expensive the 1992 Howling Eagle Cabernet Sauvignon is.


    The ordinary Xiaoying Cabernet Sauvignon sold for more than 20,000 yuan, while the 1992 Xiaoying Cabernet Sauvignon is even more expensive.


    It can be said that you may not be able to buy it if you have money.


    Facing the worship of the two women, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, rang the summoning bell, and asked the waiter to bring a bucket of ice.


    Of course it is not to add ice to the Cabernet Sauvignon, but the iced Cabernet Sauvignon will taste better.


    Seriously, in order not to drink fake wine, he also tried it.


    After the surprise of this close-up magic, the two women are even more inevitable for Zhou Ye.


    Where are you looking for a man who is so handsome, so affectionate, and not bad for money??


    For this reason, the two women almost tore their faces in front of Zhou Ye...


    Fortunately, even though they drank a lot of wine, they still remember that Zhou Ye was by their side and didn''t really tear it up in front of Zhou Ye.


    Otherwise, I guess it''s really finished.


    But even so, the two women fought each other for wine, and both suffered a loss.


    By eleven o''clock in the evening, both of them had almost become drunk cats.


    Chapter 2608 is beautiful...


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and eight


    "Don''t move me... I, I can still drink... Xiaoxue, come on!"


    "I, am I afraid of you? Come here...you..."


    At the entrance of the bar-Zhou Ye hugged the two women who couldn''t walk in a straight line, feeling speechless...


    They all say what happens when a man gets drunk, isn''t it the same when a woman gets drunk?


    "Well, where do you live? I will send you back..."


    "I, in my bag..." After Pan Xiaoting said this, she clung to Zhou Ye''s arm, drooping her head, and didn''t say anything again.


    Hearing Pan Xiaoting''s words, Zhou Ye took the lady''s bag from her shoulder with difficulty.


    After temporarily supporting the two women with Nian Motive, Zhou Ye searched in Pan Xiaoting''s bag.


    After a while, he found out a room card for Sheraton Hotel...


    Okay, it¡¯s not far from here...


    Zhou Ye sighed, and directly assisted the two women in a taxi on the side of the road...


    "Master, go to the Sheraton Hotel..."


    The taxi driver watched Zhou Ye hugged the two women into the car, his face could not help but show a trace of envy... "Okay, sir..."


    "Ye...hehe, I like you...will you be my husband..."


    Just after sitting down, Pan Xiaoting hugged him and lay on Zhou Ye''s shoulder, smiling happily...


    I don''t know if she is really drunk, or she is borrowing energy to show her feelings...


    "Good..." As soon as Zhou Ye finished perfunctory, Wang Xue on the other side rushed over... "No... Ye is mine... I won''t give it to you..."


    "Ye... don''t be Xiaoting''s husband, be my husband... OK..."


    "Ye is my husband... I won''t be your husband!"


    "Ye is mine... Xiaoting, you are so good... why do you have to grab Ye from me... ooh..."


    "Woo...I don''t care...I only love Ye..."


    These two women started crying after arguing... This Nima, really noisy Zhou Ye, had two big heads.


    The driver''s master sitting in the front row looked at Zhou Ye with an expression of envy... Fuck, it''s really good for someone to look handsome.


    I want him to find an ugly wife who is just like a dominatrix, and his face is not a face and his nose is not a nose.


    And what about the handsome guy??


    Two beautiful girls crying and begging him...

 Chapter 2236

    What kind of world this is so... Honest people have no way to survive.


    At this time, Zhou Ye didn''t care about the injustice in the driver''s heart... He had already found a clue that these two girls were indeed drunk, but they weren''t drunk to the point of deliriousness, meaning... Are these two girls confessing a trick after playing drunk with them??


    This Nima...


    It seems that I am going to give these girls some color tonight...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye leaked a smile on his face."Well, I love you too, don''t make trouble... Good!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s perfunctory answer, the two women felt aggrieved...


    They are already shameless by Jiu Jin, why doesn''t this bastard spit...


    I''m so angry...


    The two discouraged women didn''t bother to speak at this time, and hugged Zhou Ye''s arm angrily, and stopped talking.


    Ten minutes later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The Sheraton Hotel is here...


    When Zhou Ye finished checking out, he helped the two girls out of the taxi...


    The two women who had already drunk almost started to feel top-heavy after getting out of the car and being blown by the cold wind.


    Seeing the two women humming beside him, Zhou Ye smiled...


    He directly embraced the two women in the envious eyes of the waiter, walked through the lobby of the hotel and stepped onto the elevator...


    Two minutes later-


    The door of room 5206 was opened...


    Zhou Ye helped the two women walk in...


    This is a business suite, and as soon as you enter the door, there is a small living room... Zhou Ye gently put Wang Xue on the sofa first, "Hey, you lie down here for a while, I will arrange Xiaoting and send you back Home!"


    "Yeah..." Wang Xue, who barely retained the last trace of his mind, obediently lay down on the sofa in the living room when he heard Zhou Ye''s words.


    And Zhou Ye directly picked up Pan Xiaoting and walked towards the bedroom...


    When Zhou Ye came to the bed, as soon as Zhou Ye sat on the bed with Pan Xiaoting, he was suddenly hugged by her...


    "Ye, I like you... uh uh..."


    Muttering in her mouth, Pan Xiaoting went crazy and asked for a kiss to Zhou Ye...


    With a hint of Cabernet Sauvignon sweetness in the red cherry lips, he awkwardly kissed Zhou Ye''s mouth.


    I have to say that this girl is obviously just a chick... That clumsy action knocked Zhou Ye''s teeth several times.


    But even so, she still kissed Zhou Ye reluctantly...


    She even pulled Zhou Ye onto the bed with force, turned over, and rode on Zhou Ye.


    "I want you... Ye... I want you to be my man... um..."


    Feeling the little tongue rushing around in his mouth, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile... softly spit out his tongue and entangled Pan Xiaoting''s fragrant tongue.


    And his big hands are not idle at all...


    Follow her back directly and climb upward...


    Today Pan Xiaoting is wearing a black dress...


    Zhou Ye''s big hand followed her calf and slid directly into her skirt...


    At this time, Pan Xiaoting, who was indulging in Zhou Ye''s kiss, had no intention of stopping.


    On the contrary, she inadvertently lifted her buttocks so that Zhou Ye''s fingers could slide into her hips more conveniently.


    I have to say that this nine-ball queen is indeed already well-versed...


    Zhou Ye''s fingers only slightly flicked between the hips twice, and the fleshy valley between her legs began to flow out of Bobo body fluid.


    "Ye, Ye...I''m so hot..."


    Maybe it''s the wine that is strong, or it may be that wine is courageous...


    Pan Xiaoting murmured, sat upright on Zhou Ye, then flipped her hands and took off her long skirt.


    Then, she unceremoniously untied Zhou Ye''s belt...


    When the ferocious giant was released from the cage, Pan Xiaoting couldn''t help being sluggish...


    "This, this is too big... I, how can I put it down there..."


    Seeing that steaming meat stick, Pan Xiaoting flinched...


    Even with Jiujin, she still felt that the hideous giant in front of her was really terrifying.


    However, the matter is now, how could Zhou Ye allow her to shrink again?


    As soon as Zhou Ye turned over, he pressed Pan Xiaoting under him. He didn''t even take off her sexy black silk underwear. He directly rolled out the part that was covering the meat mound, holding his cock, and pressing it directly. With her moist hole...


    "Will you be my woman? Xiaoting!" Zhou Ye asked in a soft voice, looking at Pan Xiaoting with a panic face.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Pan Xiaoting instantly forgot her fear at this moment and nodded desperately... "Okay--"


    However, before she finished speaking, she felt a tearing pain, and she couldn''t help but let out a painful cry."what!!!"


    Chapter 2609 Tonight, It''s Complete...


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and nine


    Zhou Ye felt Pan Xiaoting''s tight tunnel and strong Yin Qi...


    Seeing the sight of no trace of blood on my cock...Can''t help but ask: "Xiaoting, have you ever practiced dance and physique before?"


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    As I wondered why Zhou Ye would ask, Pan Xiaoting still endured the pain and nodded...


    "Oh, it''s no wonder..." Zhou Ye nodded gently...


    Although Pan Xiaoting does not have a hymen, the Yin Qi in her body proves that she is still a virgin.


    Hymen can be faked, but the Yin Qi in the body cannot be faked.

 Chapter 2237

    At this time, Pan Xiaoting, who was a little strange why Zhou Ye asked so, also half-straightened from the bed with her elbows.


    When she saw that there was no blood on the part where she combined with Zhou Ye, she suddenly panicked... "Ye, you believe me... This is really the first time..."


    Because I care, I am afraid...


    She was afraid that Zhou Ye thought she was an unclean woman, and thought she was not the first time.


    What is the saddest thing in life?I just didn''t meet the person I love the most when I was at my best age.


    But the problem is that Pan Xiaoting knows that she has never been in a relationship... how could this be?


    Zhou Ye smiled at Pan Xiaoting, who looked at her beseechingly."Well, I believe you..."


    "Really?" Pan Xiaoting became a little unconfident when she heard Zhou Ye believe in herself...


    Isn''t he lying to himself??


    "Ye...you, you don''t just want to play with me...so you don''t care?"


    Seeing Pan Xiaoting''s suspicious appearance, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... Fuck, I said I believe you, you still suspect me.


    He didn''t bother to talk nonsense with Pan Xiaoting... After breaking Pan Xiaoting''s long legs into a horse shape, he straightened his waist and began to work...


    "Ah-you, you today... Give me... Tell me clearly... Ye..."


    Zhou Ye stopped talking here, and Pan Xiaoting, this girl, is still reluctant to let go...


    But unfortunately--


    At this moment, she is simply involuntary...


    Want to get up??Dreaming??


    Want to shake the buttocks to get rid of Zhou Ye''s cock?Want to go...


    After a hundred times of thrusts, the girl had only the strength to hold Zhou Ye''s neck and shout desperately.


    "Ye...Ye...don''t...don''t stop...force, force..."


    "Ah...Ye...you inserted so deeply...Ah...well..."


    Zhou Ye thought she was yelling too loudly, so he directly blocked her mouth...


    "what----!!!"


    Ten minutes later, with a scream, Pan Xiaoting squeezed her legs around Zhou Ye''s waist. At the same time, her arms firmly hugged Zhou Ye''s neck, her whole person like eight claws. The fish usually hung under Zhou Ye...


    At this time, she had already orgasm...


    This kind of action is just a female instinctive action...because it can make women''s orgasm longer.


    And Zhou Ye, who was familiar with all of this, smiled slightly and pressed Pan Xiaoting firmly under his body, turning his waist and hip into a small electric motor, and thrusting back and forth quickly...


    "Ye, Ye, I don''t want it...ah...ah... let me go... I really don''t want it...ahhhhhhh!!!"


    What does it feel like to be pushed to orgasm continuously??


    If you know that there is this problem, then I guess Pan Xiaoting will tell her-it''s so cool...


    Cool is already a little scared...


    afraid of what??


    Fear of losing myself from now on, I can''t do without this man in front of me anymore.


    After half an hour----


    As a scream came out of Pan Xiaoting''s small eyes, she was completely limp on the bed.


    At the same time, Zhou Ye felt a rush of heat hitting his lower body.


    Okay, another incontinence...


    In this regard, Zhou Ye would only feel proud...A man who couldn''t fuck his own woman into incontinence would dare to claim to be a man among men?


    Seeing Pan Xiaoting passed out completely under him, Zhou Ye smiled...then gently pulled out his cock.


    With a bang--


    When Zhou Ye''s cock was pulled out of her slightly swollen acupuncture point, a transparent liquid mixed with white semen was sprayed out.


    A moment later, at the mouth of Pan Xiaoting''s hole that had been unable to close together because of Zhou Ye''s giant, white semen was still flowing out without stopping.


    This scenery is extremely obscene.


    Smiling and bowing his head, he kissed Pan Xiaoting''s little dog.Zhou Ye picked up the Liang next to her and covered her body...


    However, as soon as he turned around, he walked out naked... He hasn''t forgotten that there is a little snow outside that he hasn''t eaten...


    Zhou Ye, who walked out of the bedroom, looked at Xiaoxue who was still motionless on the sofa, a faint smile appeared in his corner.


    Although this girl pretends to be alike, the problem is-from his psychic standpoint, the chaotic thoughts and activities in her mind can''t hide him at all...


    He walked gently to the sofa and looked down at Xiaoxue''s peaceful sleeping face.


    Zhou Ye didn''t wait for her to react, he just bowed his head and kissed it...


    "Uh uh... you let go... uh uh..."


    Xiaoxue shook her head vigorously, and desperately beat Zhou Ye''s Hungarian mouth with her hands... as if she didn''t want Zhou Ye to kiss her.


    Of course, Zhou Ye could also see it... You might as well say that she was jealous and tantrums rather than resist desperately.


    In this case, whoever puts the fool...


    Based on Zhou Ye''s experience, if you really let go of her obediently at this time, it is estimated that she will hate you for a lifetime.


    so¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye ignored her small fist punching her own Hungarian mouth, and directly held Xiaoxue''s pretty face with his hands, making her unable to hide, and directly bowed his head and kissed him.


    "Uh uh... you let go... uh uh..."


    From resistance to obedience, then from obedience to taking the initiative to hug Zhou Ye''s neck and stick out his fragrant tongue.


    Xiaoxue only took less than three minutes...


    When Zhou Ye''s big hand followed her soft curve and touched the belt around her waist, it seemed intentionally or unintentionally, Xiaoxue also closed her abdomen, as if it was for the convenience of Zhou Ye.

 Chapter 2238

    After a while--


    The carpet in the living room was covered with clothes from Xiaoxue...


    A cute jacket plus a pair of ladies jeans and a set of black lace underwear.


    At some point, Zhou Ye had already squeezed between Xiaoxue''s legs...


    The two of them were still kissing each other deeply, their lips and tongues entangled.Zhou Ye pushed his waist hard--


    Xiaoxue, who was closing her eyes and kissing him affectionately, suddenly trembled...


    "Hmm..."


    In the little mouth, there was a murmur of unclear speech--


    However, this scream quickly disappeared from Zhou Ye''s mouth...


    At the place where the two men joined, a blood line slowly flowed out from Xiaoxue''s big hole supported by Zhou Ye''s cock, along the buttocks... and finally dripped onto the sofa.


    Chapter 2610 Zhou Ye''s Baton


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and ten


    Pan Xiaoting was awakened by the movement of falling on the bed.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw her best friend lying naked on the bed, while Zhou Ye was lying on her back from behind, slamming her hips desperately.


    And her friend is still making a sound like a cat crying...


    "Ah...don''t...don''t...Ye...ah..."


    Listening to the screams of my girlfriends and watching the appearance of his man trembling desperately behind her, an anger rose from Pan Xiaoting''s heart.


    "What are you doing??"


    A scolding came from Pan Xiaoting''s mouth, and Wang Xue, who was immersed in the sea of ??desire and unable to extricate herself, woke up immediately.


    "Ah... Xiaoting, you woke up... Ye... let me go... let me go...!"


    She struggled desperately, trying to crawl out of Zhou Ye, but it was a pity - this posture was too difficult.Her whole body was suppressed by Zhou Ye, and her whole person was like rape, firmly pressed under her body by Zhou Ye...


    With her strength, how could it be possible to get rid of Zhou Ye''s restraint??


    Perhaps it was because Pan Xiaoting was watching... Wang Xue felt extremely ashamed at this time.


    Her whole body tightened involuntarily, and her hip flaps were tightly clamped together... The tightness made Zhou Ye want to stop.


    "No...ah...ah..."


    The more Xiaoxue called, the faster and deeper Zhou Ye inserted, and gradually... she no longer had the strength to yell, and her whole person was like crazy, shaking her head desperately, muttering in her mouth, "Don''t look at me... ¡­Xiaoting, don¡¯t...don¡¯t look at me...ah¡ª¡ª!!!"


    As she screamed, Zhou Ye felt another hot stream sprayed onto the glans that had penetrated into her body. For a while, her moist cunt was like a child¡¯s little coot, and she began to suck her crazily. Meat stick...


    "So comfortable..."


    Seeing this pair of dog men and women not only ignored their anger, Pan Xiaoting was almost mad...


    She rushed directly to Zhou Ye''s back, holding Zhou Ye''s neck tightly, trying to pull him from her girlfriend...


    However, it is a pity-her efforts are useless...


    Not only did he not pull himself Zhou Ye up, but because he lost his balance, he completely pressed on Zhou Ye.


    Following her pressure, Zhou Ye''s cock that had penetrated into Xiaoxue''s vagina was forced directly into Xiaoxue''s cervix, which opened slightly due to orgasm.


    This is incredible...


    As Zhou Ye''s glans pierced into Xiaoxue''s womb, Xiaoxue who was lying on the bottom screamed directly, and her eyes were pale, and she passed out completely.


    At the same time, a lot of hot body fluid was sprayed from her vagina as if it had burst a bank.


    In the urethral opening above the vaginal opening, light yellow urine was ejected due to the spasm of the sphincter muscle.


    In an instant, the white sheets on the bed were completely soaked...


    At this time, Pan Xiaoting, who didn''t know anything about it, was still twisting back and forth on Zhou Ye...


    She didn''t twist once, Zhou Ye''s cock swayed deep into Xiaoxue''s womb, and Xiaoxue, who was pressed underneath, couldn''t help shaking.


    This almost became a chain reaction...


    Seeing Xiaoxue being played so miserably, Zhou Ye couldn''t help feeling a little pity. He directly let go of his essence and injected all the essence of life into it.


    This sudden shock awakened Xiaoxue who had fallen into a coma again.


    "Ah, don''t shoot in... I don''t want to get pregnant yet... Ah--"


    Feeling the hot stuff continuously injected into her body, Xiaoxue was afraid of pregnancy from the beginning, and then she couldn''t get rid of the helplessness of the two people... and then she enjoyed helplessly...


    In this short moment, what kind of mental journey Xiaoxue has experienced is probably only she herself knows.


    After a long while - Zhou Ye finally injected the last drop of semen into Xiaoxue''s body.


    At this time, he directly supported his body and pushed up Pan Xiaoting, who was lying on his body.


    This sudden action caused the unsuspecting Pan Xiaoting to let out a scream...


    However, this is not over yet...


    Zhou Ye turned over and flipped Pan Xiaoting on the quilt on the side... he directly pressed him up, "Is there enough trouble?"


    Looking at Zhou Ye''s handsome face and listening to his words, Pan Xiaoting started crying aggrievedly.


    "No...no trouble...you scumbag...you got on me...again..."


    Faced with this kind of jealous and angry chick, Zhou Ye knew that before she calmed down, it would be useless for you to tell her...


    Therefore, at this time, she still has to sleep in her...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye unceremoniously pushed away Pan Xiaoting''s beautiful legs, raised his cock with his thoughts, and aimed at her still moist little cunt... and inserted it forcefully.


    "You bastard...... Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    With a long groan, Pan Xiaoting felt like she was filled up again...


    At this moment of anger, she certainly wouldn''t compromise with Zhou Ye... The whole person was like a crazy kitten, scratching and scratching Zhou Ye.


    As for this, Zhou Ye didn''t care...

 Chapter 2239

    Anyway, he doesn''t hurt or itchy...


    After more than a hundred consecutive deep well drilling exercises...Pan Xiaoting finally couldn''t resist the pleasure from her body, and finally hugged Zhou Ye''s neck with her hands, closed her eyes, and hummed.


    And Xiaoxue, who was experiencing the aftermath of the climax, instantly felt that the climax was not fragrant...


    Had it not been for her powerlessness now, she would have gotten up angrily and left.


    But soon... Pan Xiaoting''s grunt turned into a begging for mercy.


    After all, it is the first time for her today...Zhou Ye can be regarded as a good example of a great instrument, she can''t stand it...


    Hearing his girlfriend''s begging for mercy, the little snow ghost, who had recovered a little bit of strength, leaned forward like a godless.


    Seeing Xiaoxue who came over on his own initiative, Zhou Ye smiled...


    He stretched out his hand directly, brought Xiaoxue over, and put her down facing his girlfriend...


    Then, Zhou Ye increased his speed...


    Poke Pan Xiaoting below, and poke Wang Xue above...


    For a moment, the two women groaned almost simultaneously...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye behind them had already brought out the afterimages quickly...Although this was not Zhou Ye''s fastest speed, but--for these two girls, it was already overwhelming.


    These two plastic sisters, under the direction of Zhou Ye''s thick and hot baton, sang a lewd duet...


    The whole hotel suite bedroom is filled with a lewd smell.


    Chapter 2611 a fleeting month


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and eleven


    "Oh-babies, you got up so early..."


    Early in the morning, Zhou Ye, who had returned home from the hotel triumphantly, opened the door and saw Hu Yifei and other three women sitting in his living room.


    At this time, the three women, all with hands around their chests, were sitting on the sofa with frosty faces.


    Seeing Zhou Ye walking in from the door, Qi Qi snorted.


    "Huh¡ª" X3


    "What do you mean?" Zhou Ye looked at the three women with a bewildered look, and asked, "What''s the matter with you? Did you eat anything dirty this morning?"


    "Where did you go last night?" Hu Yifei looked at Zhou Ye, who was pretending to be silly, and knew that if he didn''t go straight to the subject, he was expecting this guy to confess himself, that was a dream.


    "Go to the bar to play!" Zhou Ye pretended to be stupid: "Didn''t you let me go out to play? You also said that you want me to give your sister a vacation..."


    "Yes, we said we wanted you to give our sister a holiday... But, but you actually..." Lin Wanyu angrily accused: "You didn''t come home at night?"


    At this time, Mei Jia ran to Zhou Ye''s side, like a puppy, shaking her Qiong nose on his clothes, and after a while, she said angrily: "There is a suspicious fragrance... Which woman went out to open a house?"


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help rolling his eyes when he heard Meijia''s words...


    Does his cleaning technique leave marks on the body?Are you looking down on magic??


    "Don''t make trouble... I found two sisters yesterday..."


    "There are still two sister papers, you want to shake the sky..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Hu Yifei said angrily: "It seems that I won''t show you some color. You don''t know who is in charge of this family... Sisters, Do him..."


    Seeing the three women who rushed towards him, Zhou Ye shook his head speechlessly... "Alive, isn''t it?"


    Immediately, a sound of broken glass rang...


    Hearing this familiar sound, the pretty faces of the three women suddenly changed...turning around, they wanted to escape.


    There is no doubt-it''s over.


    The four figures disappeared into the living room of the room in vain...


    After a while, a golden portal opened, and Zhou Ye assisted the three women to walk out of the portal.


    "Who is in charge of our family now?" Zhou Ye asked triumphantly.


    "It''s you... okay..." Hu Yifei at this moment, with soft legs and a little unable to stand...


    She didn''t have any thoughts of disciplining her own man anymore...


    She finally understood a truth...If you want to overwhelm her own man, you must completely satisfy him and defeat him in bed.


    But the problem is--


    They can''t...


    The three of them really have nothing to do with being ravaged by this bastard. How can they satisfy him?


    What do you say that there are only exhausted cattle and no bad farming??


    con man--


    After perfectly solving the jealousy of the girls, Zhou Ye didn''t go too far... but very considerate and made a hearty breakfast for the girls.


    After all, it''s her own woman, can''t be too much...


    As for you, Xiaoxue and Pan Xiaoting??


    When they heard that Zhou Ye still had three wives in his family, they immediately said with high spirits that they would also move to the love apartment to meet the three sisters.


    But the problem was that Zhou Ye didn''t plan to let them fit into the love apartment for the time being, so he persuaded them to give up this idea temporarily.


    Of course, although he wouldn''t move into the love apartment, Zhou Ye still found them a place to live.


    It¡¯s not far from the love apartment, in the neighbourhood...


    Don''t ask why Zhou Ye has so many houses. Being an idle charterer used to be Zhou Ye''s most simple idea. Of course, I have to experience it this time.


    Because Pan Xiaoting''s family is in Guangdong, if you want to stay in Shanghai, you still need to go back and discuss with her parents. So she plans to go back first. After getting her parents settled, she will move to Shanghai for a resident in some time...


    As for Xiaoxue...


    She was invited by Pan Xiaoting to be a guest at her home...and helped her to calm down by the way.


    After all, without Xiaoxue as a shield, Pan''s father and Pan''s mother would not be assured that their baby daughter lives in Shanghai alone.


    Therefore, she will also go back to Guangdong with her girlfriend...


    Worried about the safety of the two women, Zhou Ye dispatched a patrol envoy to protect the two women secretly...

 Chapter 2240

    Speaking of which, for the time being - Zhou Ye is nothing important?


    NONONO... You underestimate a woman''s tossing energy.


    After eating breakfast, Hu Yifei went back to school... Only Wanyu and Meijia were left at home.


    So far, both of them are still unemployed.


    Although they were unemployed people, Zhou Ye didn''t charge their rents, and each person paid a huge amount of pocket money every month. Is that enough?


    But these two girls think it''s boring just to eat, play, and sleep...


    Well, yes, they plan to go out to find a job...the name is, to exercise themselves.


    Hearing what Wanyu and Meijia said, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile wryly.


    Or, the poor never know what the rich are thinking...


    When you are worrying about your livelihood with three meals a day, these guys who are full and have nothing to do are planning to go out to work in order to prove themselves.


    In this regard, Zhou Ye was also helpless...


    In the end, it was a good deal, and the two women gave up the idea of ??going out to endure...


    Of course, because I am afraid that the two women will go wrong, I will make some moths for myself.


    Zhou Ye simply took the two girls to buy two high-end computers...


    For what??


    Of course-give them a job...


    What job??


    Zhou Ye''s Umbrella Group controls a newly emerging Huya video anchor company.


    Zhou Ye was to let these two girls make money at home.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter whether they make money or not, just let them not be so idle and have a sense of accomplishment at work.


    Just follow their anchor method of three days of fishing and two days of surfing the Internet. If you want to broadcast, you can broadcast, and if you don¡¯t broadcast it, you can¡¯t broadcast... Only if you can make money, there are ghosts.


    If it hadn''t been for Zhou Ye''s pressure, the video platform would have kicked the two eldest ladies out... occupying resources and wasting emotions.


    Forget it, it doesn''t matter-just as spending money to have fun for these two chicks...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Unknowingly, it has been almost a month since everyone moved into the love apartment. During this period, nothing interesting happened... The only major event was that Guan Gu was magically fooled into room 3602 by Lu Ziqiao again...


    Even if three people live together, with Lu Ziqiao¡¯s salary level of being poorer and richer, he still can¡¯t afford it...


    Fortunately, since Guan Gu was miraculously moved into 3602 apartment by Lu Ziqiao, he can finally breathe a sigh of relief...Unfortunately, Zhanbo seems to have some criticisms about Guan Gu moving into 3602, but Zhou Ye sees it. Come on, this product is totally jealous...who''s jealous?Of course it is because of Guan Gu''s jealousy... he is already a little crooked now.


    2612-Sorcerer


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and sixteen


    At night, in the bar outside the love apartment complex-a weird combination of a man and three women ushered in.


    Facing the man surrounded by three beauties in front of him, the regular customers in the bar couldn''t help but leak a happy smile.


    Why are you happy??


    Don''t these guys be jealous of this man surrounded by three beauties??


    Seriously, they are not jealous...


    Because the man surrounded by the three is no one else, but Zhou Ye, the famous bar prince in the neighborhood.


    And the women who surrounded him, the regulars also knew...


    Hu Yifei, Lin Wanyu, Chen Meijia... Who knows who doesn''t know about the three beautiful love apartments??


    As for the attention of hitting the three of them??Give me a break¡­¡­


    Even if Zhou Ye didn''t make a move, Hu Yifei, who was extremely powerful, would be enough for them to drink a pot...


    Besides, they don''t think they can pry into the wealthy, leisurely and handsome charter women.


    Although, at the beginning, the combination of three women and one man made countless men go crazy with jealousy.


    But later, as the three women accompanied Zhou Ye to the bar, these regulars discovered that these three beauties were their saviors...


    With them helping the charterers to block those mad bees and butterflies, the chances of these guys are greatly increased.


    You know, when Zhou Ye came to the bar alone...the most beautiful girl in the bar was undoubtedly Zhou Ye''s.


    Don''t care if he knows...Do you want to fuck her...


    In short, when Zhou Ye was there, the women''s eyes never left him, and their unlucky guys eventually became a sad backdrop.


    This kind of thing can be repeated, how can it be repeated??


    In the end, the bar business plummeted...


    After all, the bar is a social occasion, a place to sway hormones.


    Nima''s, pretty girls are blind to other people... will those men still come??


    Although, in the consumption of luxury goods, women can get a few blocks away from men... But in the daily bar consumption, the majority is still men.


    When the man does not come, business in the bar suddenly goes bad.


    And the owner of the bar didn''t dare to scold Zhou Ye-no way, the house he rented was also Zhou Ye''s.


    In the end, the bar owner had to make a dangerous move... directly personally gave Hu Yifei and the others a lot of free drink coupons.


    For nothing else, just for them to come to the bar with Zhou Ye...


    As for the effect--


    Ahem, now look at the male customers who have turned back...the effect is effective.


    After all, when a woman shows up again, she will weigh it when she sees three intimate women next to a man.

 Chapter 2241

    "Sister Yifei, what would you like to drink today?"


    As soon as the four entered the bar, the waiter eagerly led the three to a booth.


    "Old rules..."


    "Where is Miss Wanyu?"


    "same¡­¡­"


    "Is Miss Mei Jia the old rules too?"


    "Hmm..."


    After asking the requirements of the three women, the waiter smiled and was about to leave... Zhou Ye was suddenly unhappy."Hey, John... I haven''t ordered yet!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the waiter turned around with a smile, and said, "The charterer, don''t make me embarrassed... Would you like to use some wine?? You sit here... The list to give you the wine is endless. It keeps being delivered to me..."


    "Hahaha..." X3


    Upon hearing the words of the waiter John, the three women burst into laughter...


    Well, they have indeed seen what their men look like when their charms are full.


    When I came with my own man for the first time, those Bitches tried to test their bottom line, and the wine was given away...


    "Sir, this was given to you by the ladies over there..."


    "Sir, this was given to you by the lady sitting at the bar..."


    At that time, they almost thought that their men were working part-time bar wine holders...


    Okay, laugh and laugh...it''s a good joke, the waiter obediently gave Zhou Ye a cocktail in the end.


    The four people sat face to face on the two-seater sofa, drinking and chatting together.


    As the winner today, Yifei sat beside her man...


    The three girls recently fell in love with playing rock-paper-scissors in the morning to determine where Zhou Ye belongs for one day...


    Of course, the so-called belonging here means that you can show affection with your own man outside, not the meaning of exclusive grace.


    If you want to challenge your own men alone, I guess they will have some courage, but they dare not.


    After all, the feeling of not getting out of bed after being fucked for a few days, they haven''t tried...


    For them, challenging Zhou Ye alone is not grace, it is self-abuse.


    Of course, this kind of showing affection with your own man outside is different...


    Enjoying the envy and hatred eyes of women all the time, that kind of feeling tells you-praise.


    Your country is beautiful??


    My husband is Zhou Ye¡ª¡ª


    Are you a female academic bully??


    My husband is Zhou Ye¡ª¡ª


    Are you sought after by countless men??


    My husband is Zhou Ye¡ª¡ª


    Just this one is enough to explode those women...


    No woman is truly without vanity... It''s enjoyment for them to enjoy the envy and hatred of the same sex.


    Hu Yifei held Zhou Ye''s arm happily, and like a queen, she scanned the entire bar...


    There is no doubt-she has gained countless envy eyes.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhg


    Faintly speaking to Wanyu, who was sitting opposite, to Mika...


    "You lied to me this morning... Feifei..." Wan Yu muttered dissatisfiedly.


    Meijia also helped her voice by her side: "That''s - when you came out, it was slow... Let''s start again."


    "Hey, you can''t be fooled by your ability... Why do you want to start again?" Yifei happily hugged his man''s arm and kept...


    "Husband, look at Yifei..." X2


    Seeing that the reasoning is different, Meijia and Wanyu began to pray for the fairness of their men.


    "It''s okay. At night, I will love Yi Fei more, and I will treat her as a punishment for shamelessness!"


    After saying this with a smile, Zhou Ye gently whispered in Yifei''s ear: "Baby, remember to go back tonight and wash your ass..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yi Fei''s pretty face immediately turned red.


    Why do you wash your ass??


    Of course it was convenient for Zhou Ye to pick up the chrysanthemum and get off the fence...


    Meijia and Wanyu, who were sitting across from each other, apparently heard Zhou Ye''s teasing, and suddenly laughed.


    I have to say-they were also contaminated by Zhou Ye...


    Well, in fact, the two women have also been picked chrysanthemums by Zhou Ye...that taste, cough cough-don''t have a taste in my heart.


    Chapter 2613 women''s clothing, something that makes people happy


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and thirteen


    Just when everyone was laughing and playing...


    A figure walked into the bar...


    Seeing this familiar figure, Zhou Ye was stunned...


    "Which beauty hooked your soul?" Yi Fei, who hugged Zhou Ye''s arm, immediately felt the state of her own man, and asked sourly.


    "Not a beauty... but a man!"


    "What? You don''t even let a man go now?"


    Hu Yifei was taken aback...

 Chapter 2242

    Hearing her words of death, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... He slapped Hu Yifei''s plump buttocks directly.


    After this slap, Hu Yifei instantly turned into a cat with spring eyes.


    "Bad..."


    "Ah, those who show affection will die..."


    "Wanyu, have you heard of the FFF group? Do you think I will buy gasoline in a while, what about your idea of ??preparing a lighter?"


    "Okay, it was such a happy decision..."


    "Wan Yu..."


    "Mika..."


    "Good sister!" X2


    Seeing Hu Yifei playing around with her husband freely, Wanyu and Meijia said that they were almost separated from jealousy.


    Of course, this is just a joke... In fact, the time when the three women share the hardships and the hardships, the present world plus the mirror world, it has been almost a year, and no matter how much jealousy there is, it will be eaten long ago.


    They just like to have fun like this.


    "Don''t make trouble..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while watching the three drama masters adding to himself here...


    He spoke softly, interrupted the three women and continued the act, and pointed out the figure sitting on the counter, "Isn''t that Zhanbo?"


    The three women followed his fingers and looked...


    Sure enough, who was not Lu Zhanbo who was sitting at the bar, drinking boring wine alone??


    "Why did he drink by himself? Why didn''t Zi Qiao come with him?" Yi Fei asked strangely.


    "I do not know¡­¡­"


    Because of Zhou Ye''s joining, the three women did not get along with a few boys like in the original book.


    After all, they know that their men still care about them, and they don''t want to make their husbands angry just to mingle with a few men who don''t have a good relationship.


    Don''t tease, you will be in love with your boyfriend while keeping in touch with other opposite sexes-it will only be a scum girl.


    Don''t say anything about pure friendship between men and women... Ask yourself if you believe this?


    If you have a sense of belonging, then naturally you have to keep a distance from other opposite sex... This is what a good girl does.


    Obviously, at this point, the three women are doing very well.


    So-they didn''t know why Lu Zhanbo had to drink boring wine alone at this time.


    "Forget it, I''ll go and see... after all, it''s my tenant!" Zhou Ye said, standing up, and walking towards the bar...


    At this time, behind him-the three women once again possessed the spirit of play.


    Lin Wanyu whispered with a startled look: "Gosh, my husband is going to find that little receiver...He won''t really be interested in men, right?"


    "Maybe... After all, my husband seems to be more interested in our chrysanthemums!" Mei Jia also said in a low voice.


    "Um-suspicious!"


    In the end, Hu Yifei, who is the eldest sister, made a''low voice'' comment.


    Zhou Ye, who hadn''t walked far, heard the words of these three actors, staggered and almost fell--he couldn''t help but glared at them harshly.


    Seeing the appearance of their own man, the three girls suddenly laughed.


    To put it bluntly, they are just to tease their men... As for what to say, what if their men don''t like women and men??


    Give me a break¡­¡­


    Men have only chrysanthemums under them, but they have two mouths under them... Why are they both dominant? How could men like men and not women?


    So, they are not worried at all--


    Well, after spending time with Zhou Ye for a long time, it will always become dirty...No way, learn from anyone.


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already walked to the bar, ordered a drink, and sat beside Zhanbo.


    "Hey, Zhanbo, why are you here, Ziqiao? Didn''t he accompany you today?" Zhou Ye asked pretending to be surprised.


    "No..." Lu Zhanbo, who was drinking boring wine, heard Zhou Ye''s words, and his tears fell...


    The face is full of sadness...


    "What''s wrong? What happened to you guys?" Zhou Ye asked unclearly.


    "Brother Ye...Zi Qiao and Zi Qiao like Guan Gu...uuuu..."


    Hearing what Lu Zhanbo said, Zhou Ye was shocked...


    Damn it, could it be that Joe was completely bent so fast??


    And not only plan to be a scum in heterosexuality, but also plan to be a scum in homosexuality after bending others??


    Zhou Ye, who couldn''t help but curiosity in his heart, directly activated his abilities. He wanted to take a look at him. Recently, he ignored Zi Qiao''s stuff. What did this stuff do?


    In the end, it didn¡¯t matter if I looked at it. After reading it, Zhou Ye suddenly became dumb...


    Well, in fact, Zi Qiao has been very tangled during this time...


    He felt that he was a little addicted to picking chrysanthemums, for fear that he would be completely bent.


    Therefore, he has recently adhered to the magic of Guan Gu, on the one hand, he wants to hide and conduct blogs and reshape his own view of love.And what about the other side?He is still actively looking for new friends of the opposite sex, wanting to prove that he has not been bent, he still likes women.


    And he and Lu Zhanbo just made a temporary mistake...


    As a result, this set of combined punches made Zhanbo feel left out, and-he also mistakenly thought that Zi Qiao transferred love and loved Guan Gu.


    I have to say-the emotional entanglement between this true love is-really exciting.


    Seeing Lu Zhanbo who was crying in front of him, Zhou Ye''s corner was filled with an evil smile...


    Don''t get me wrong, Zhou Ye is not interested in Lu Zhanbo...No, it should be said that Zhou Ye is not interested in all men.


    He just thought of a funny thing...


    "Hmm...Zhanbo, have you heard of a term with extraordinary magic power?"


    "What''s the term?" Lu Zhanbo stopped crying and asked choked up.

 Chapter 2243

    "Men''s mother..."


    Zhou Ye said this term in Japanese, and for a while, Lu Zhanbo couldn''t figure out what it meant.


    "?? What does that mean?"


    "Actually, translated, it means the women''s clothing boss!!" Zhou Ye smiled more evilly."The legend says that women''s clothing is something that can make men happy...As long as you bravely wear women''s clothing, you can harvest the love you want most and become the winner of life that countless people envy..."


    "Really, really??" At this time, the silly Lu Zhanbo had already believed... ¡­


    "Of course, you have to believe me..." Zhou Ye smiled like a kind grandfather, "I will definitely help you!"


    Chapter 2614 fake mother, Hyuga Nana


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and fourteen


    early morning--


    Mega opened her eyes for the first time...


    She looked at Zhou Ye, who was still sleeping beside her, and couldn''t help but smile from her corner.


    "Good morning... honey... what!"


    Leaning over, after a peck at her man''s corner, Mei Jia couldn''t help but look at Wanyu''s red face, who was sleeping like a kitten in her man''s arms, and almost laughed.


    At this time, Wanyu, who was lying in Zhou Ye''s arms, had a red face, and was still breathing lightly in her mouth, murmuring something vaguely.


    If you look at the quilt down, you will find...


    Covered by the quilt, the place that should belong to Wanyu''s hips was shaking gently up and down at this moment.


    Mika didn''t need to lift the quilt to know that their sexual organs must be closely connected at this time.


    No way, who told Zhou Ye to find a warm and humid cave for his little brother when he fell asleep.


    There is no doubt that Wanyu must have had a spring dream last night...


    I want to ask why Megan knows...


    Keke, because she also came here.


    This kind of extremely evil position came from the three women in the wheel...


    Obviously, Wanyu was the one who was unlucky last night...


    However, it cannot be said that it is bad luck. At most, I feel my legs are soft all day.


    Thinking of this, Mika put her ear to Wanyu''s mouth with a smile...


    Sure enough, she heard Wanyu''s groan in her dream...


    "Ye...Ye...you are going to kill me...I can''t do it...ah, Ye...forgive me..."


    Hearing this, Mika almost didn''t laugh out loud...Well, it seems that the early bird has a play.


    But now is not the time to watch a play, she is going to prepare a loving breakfast...


    Thinking of this, Mei Jia turned over... When her buttocks hurt, her legs felt soft.


    At this moment, she almost couldn''t stand firm...


    Caressing her buttocks, Mei Jia couldn''t help but give Zhou Ye a sullenly white look... This bastard, who had only picked a Fei chrysanthemums as he said last night, turned out to be a whim, and she and Wanyu''s chrysanthemums did not keep... ¡­


    But fortunately, it didn''t hurt as much as the first time.


    Although I feel a little awkward when walking, I can barely manage it.


    Meijia rubbed her hips, trying to relieve the numb and crisp feeling, while wearing slippers by the side of the bed, she walked towards the bathroom...


    After a while, Mika, who had finished washing, walked into the kitchen in a nightdress.


    Speaking of it, it is really sad.


    Among the three women, only Meijia is a good cook.


    Hu Yifei is cooking...cough cough, okay, let''s say something else.


    Lin Wanyu cooks...er, she dares to cook, no one dares to eat...


    As a result, Mika now concurrently serves as the chef.


    However, Mika is also enjoying it... Watching her sister and lover eat up the food she cooks one bite at a time, the kind of full sense of accomplishment can''t be exchanged for any money.


    Here, Meijia started to prepare the morning breakfast for four people...


    After a while, there was some unbelievable noise in the bedroom...


    Mega deaf to this...


    Hehe, being able to cook also has such benefits-for example, being able to absent from morning exercises in a fair manner.


    after an hour--


    When Mika put the fruits of her early work neatly on the dining table...


    Zhou Ye finally walked out of the bedroom holding Yifei and Wanyu, who were like cotton.


    Seeing the energetic Mika, Wanyu wailed, "Mika...I want to learn how to cook with you!"


    "Okay..." Mei Jia said with a smile: "Then let''s start with the noon kitchen help..."


    "Don''t, don''t..." Yifei said ruddy, "Never let Wanyu approach the kitchen...or I think I''ll be dead."


    "Hate, Yifei...I''m not as useless as you said, am I?" Wan Yu said coquettishly.


    "Yes, yeah... I always treat sugar as salt and vinegar as soy sauce..."


    "Ah, Yifei, I hate you..."


    "Cut, as long as my husband loves me..."


    Hearing the girls'' frolicking, Zhou Ye sat down with a smile... He had long been used to the three women frolicking with each other in a fight.


    After everyone ate breakfast noisily, it was almost nine in the morning...


    Here, Hu Yifei, who has been somewhat relieved, is going to work first... She has class this morning.


    Meijia and Wanyu both left home after a while.

 Chapter 2244

    They meet to go shopping together...


    In an instant, Zhou Ye was the only one left in the huge room...


    Looking at the time, it was almost ten in the morning at this time.


    Zhou Ye said to himself: "This time should be here..."


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door...


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "Here..."


    He just stood up and walked to the door...


    Opening the door, there was a cute young girl in a yellow dress standing outside the door.


    Seeing Zhou Ye open the door,''she'' couldn''t help but froze slightly...


    "Good morning, Arnold... are you Mr. Zhou Ye?"


    Speaking from the girl¡¯s mouth with a scent of foreign Chinese...


    It is a pity that although the girl is beautiful, her voice is a bit thick, so it looks a bit neutral.


    However, compared with the beautiful appearance of''her'', these small problems can be ignored by many men.


    "It''s me!" Zhou Ye looked at the girl up and down, smiled and nodded, "You are Hideo Fukuda, right?"


    "Hi, I''m Hideo Fukuda, please take care of me when I first meet..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s answer, the girl immediately filled her face with a sweet smile.


    Well, this Fukuda Hideo also has a stage name, Nanako Hyuga...


    Actually,''she'', uh... no, it should be said that it was him¡ª


    He is a man, a Japanese fake lady who is proficient in makeup and sorcery who Zhou Ye called the Japan branch of World Entertainment last night.


    Ordinarily, in the weird society of Japan, it is not difficult to find a fake mother.


    But the problem is that Zhou Ye requires this pseudonym to be proficient in Chinese and have a good makeup level.


    This is a bit difficult for the president of the branch...


    However, since the big boss has spoken, it is difficult to do it, and it is not difficult to do it.


    In the end, through its huge network of personal relationships, the Japanese branch really locked the top pseudonymous who often haunted the pseudonymous cafe-Hyuga Nanako.


    After paying a huge commission, the pseudonym, whose real name is Hideo Fukuda and Nanako Hyuga, appeared in front of Zhou Ye the next morning.


    Seeing Hyuga Nanako''s impeccable dress, Zhou Ye nodded in satisfaction, "It''s you..."


    2615-Puppet


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and fifteen


    After Zhou Ye let Hyuga Nanako into the room, he asked casually, "I will call you Nanako... OK?"


    "Hi¡­¡­"


    Facing Zhou Ye''s strong words, although Hyuga Nanako felt a little awkward, she did not dare to refute...


    In Japan, only close friends or family members would call him by his first name, but who called Zhou Ye the gold master... He didn''t dare to offend Zhou Ye.


    Bow to the evil money-in this society, it is not shameful.


    "Do you know what I want you to do here from Tokyo?" Zhou Ye took two bottles of drinks from the refrigerator and put them on the table, and sat down opposite Hyuga Nanako.


    "Hi, President Sakai has already told me..."


    Nanako respectfully said...


    The President Sakai in his mouth is Noriko Sakai¡ªwell, this is Zhou Ye''s evil in Japan. It can be said that as long as Zhou Ye is eye-catching in the Japanese entertainment industry, no one can escape his murderous hand. ...


    Noriko Sakai is just one of the victims...


    Currently, Noriko Sakai serves as the president of Universal Entertainment Japan...


    "Well, that''s all right..." Hearing Nanako''s answer, Zhou Ye nodded in satisfaction, "I''ll let you train a man without any makeup experience to complete the pseudonymous practice. How long do you think it will take the shortest?? "


    "Ano..." After hearing Zhou Ye''s question, Nanako hesitated for a while, and said in an uncertain tone: "It depends on whether the other party has an extreme love for pseudonym... and many things depend on talent... ¡­"


    When Zhou Ye heard this, he couldn''t help frowning...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s expression, Nanako hurriedly remedied: "I will try my best to be the best..."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye knew that Nanako was right. The pseudo-mother really needed some talent... "Wait a minute, I''ll call someone!"


    While talking, Zhou Ye stood up and walked out of the house...


    He walked directly to the door of the 3602 apartment and knocked on the door...


    Soon, the door of the room opened, and Zhanbo''s figure appeared behind the door...


    When he saw Zhou Ye''s first glance, there was a complex expression on his face, "That... Brother Zhou... or forget it!"


    "Don''t be nonsense... this is the end of the matter, how can you say it and forget it? To help you, I have hired a master from Japan to adjust you..."


    While talking, Zhou Ye dragged Zhanbo out of the room, and then quickly pulled him back to his room.


    To tell the truth, Zhanbo is a bullshit...


    Sometimes, if you don¡¯t force him, he will always look like a passable...


    If life ravaged him, then he¡ªwill let life continue ravaged.


    This made himself--how could Zhou Ye, who really loves little angels, see??


    Zhou Ye had already decided, no matter what, to let Zhanbo and Ziqiao, the lovers finally become married, not for anything else, just for the invincible true love.


    Okay, I really can''t make it up...


    In fact, Zhou Ye just panicked idle, just having fun...


    Zhou Ye dragged Zhanbo and dragged him into his room. He stretched out his hand to Nanako who was sitting on the sofa and introduced: "This is the expert I specially invited from Tokyo, Japan for you at a big price. Miss Hyuga Nanako..."


    After speaking, Zhou Ye introduced Nanako again: "Nanako, this is your future student, Lu Zhanbo..."


    "Hello!" X2

 Chapter 2245

    The two stretched out their hands for a handshake, and the other bowed...for a while, it felt like a donkey''s lips didn''t match a horse''s mouth.


    It seems that both sides feel a little embarrassed...


    Say hello again immediately...


    "Hello!" X2


    Okay, this time it was still the donkey''s lips that didn''t match the horse''s mouth. This time Zhanbo chose to bow, and Nanako stretched out her little hand...


    In an instant, the air became a little awkward...


    "Hahaha...well, don''t be polite to each other!" Zhou Ye laughed and patted the shoulders of the two of them... and then looked at Nanako and said, "Miss Nanako, do you think Zhanbo has the potential?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, Nanako stood up and looked at Lu Zhanbo seriously.


    While carefully looking at Lu Zhanbo up and down, Nanako said professionally: "Although Lu Sang has a good figure, his shortcomings are too tall, but Lu Sang also has advantages. His skin is delicate and white. It''s enough to make many girls envy!"


    Speaking of this, Nanako walked around behind Lu Zhanbo, "Moreover, the curve of Lu Sang''s back is very good...very curvaceous...So, I think, overall, Lu Sang still has great potential..."


    Standing there, Lu Zhanbo, letting Nanako look at it, felt a little uncomfortable all over his body.


    Especially when Nanako commented on his skin and figure, it made him feel like an ant crawling all over his body, itching intolerable.


    "Brother Zhou...or else, forget it..."


    "Forget it?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly when he heard Zhanbo''s words, "In order to help you, how much did I have to pay for this Miss Hyuga Nanako from Japan? Ask her if you are willing to bear this. For a fee, I''ll forget it..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Hinata Nanako heard the string and understood the elegance, and directly said: "In order to invite me here, Zhou Sang paid a salary of 54 million yen for three months."


    "54 million yen...how much is it?" Zhanbo was dumbfounded...


    "Well-it''s about 3.5 million yuan!" Zhou Ye said lightly, "And there is no way to refund the money, because even if Ms. Nanako is asked to return, as the defaulting party, there is no way to ask Miss Nanako to withdraw. money''s!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhanbo was immediately dumbfounded...


    He calculated his current monthly salary...


    At present, he works for a computer technology company, and his monthly salary is more than 20,000 yuan, less than 300,000 yuan a year... And 3.5 million yuan, emmmm, conservatively estimated, he will work for more than ten years...


    In the face of the wealth oppression of the local tyrant Zhou Ye, Lu Zhanbo shamefully admits...


    "Okay, okay... I see, I will cooperate fully..."


    Looking at Lu Zhanbo, who was dejected and resigned, Zhou Ye smiled...very good, that''s it.


    Next, the Puppet Mother''s reform plan will be officially implemented...


    The first step, of course, is to buy some women''s clothing and wigs for Zhanbo...


    People rely on clothes, horses, and saddles. If you don¡¯t dress well, how can you highlight the beauty of a fake mother?


    And this is precisely Nanako''s strength... She has many years of experience in women''s clothing, and she has long developed a pair of eye-catching eyes... What kind of style Lu Zhanbo suits and how to dress best, he almost knows at a glance.


    So-go shopping on the street...


    Chapter 2616 the successful transformation of Lu Zhanbo


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and sixteen


    Nanjing Road¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye, Lu Zhanbo, and Hyuga Nanako are shopping...


    I have to say that Nanako Hyuga, who is dressed like a delicate doll, is really cute...


    Plus, standing aside--Zhou Ye still looks so handsome even with a pair of big sunglasses...


    This pedestrian almost attracted 99% of the eyes of the entire pedestrian street...


    When he arrived at the first women''s clothing store, Zhou Ye walked in with the two directly.


    "Welcome..." X2


    The sweet voice of the door at the door makes people feel very comfortable.


    "Excuse me, sir, what do you need?" The shopping guide immediately walked in front of Zhou Ye and asked with a smile.


    In any case, Zhou Ye''s aura is here, and the shopping guide can''t mistake who the protagonist is.


    "I''ll pick it myself, don''t bother you..." Hinata Nanako replied directly here.


    Hearing Nanako''s words, the shopping guide girl smiled and didn''t care, "Okay, miss..."


    There are many guests who like to choose by themselves...This is not uncommon.


    Nanako looked for it directly in the women''s clothing store...


    I have to say that it is completely impossible for Lu Zhanbo to take the cute route. After all, his big tall man is there... Have you ever seen a cute beauty of more than 1.7 meters??


    So-can only take the sexy route.


    But, here comes the problem... the sexy route requires perfect body proportions, and Lu Zhanbo has no perfect body proportions except for a little buttocks.


    But fortunately, a kind of evil clothing has been invented this year.That''s-shaping underwear...


    Well, even if you have a fat belly like a ball, put on body shaping underwear and a skirt, you can also ensure that men will not see anything wrong from the outside.


    Therefore, Nanako now needs to choose a skirt suitable for Lu Zhanbo.


    After half an hour-


    Nanako chose a very flexible black skirt for Lu Zhanbo...


    Short skirts, of course, are most suitable for Lu Zhanbo who has a hip.


    For the upper body, Nanako chose another pink gauze shawl for him.


    Black represents mystery, pink represents ambiguous...


    Both are perfect match...


    Next, the three of them circulated almost the entire Nanjing Road...


    I have to say that Shanghai is worthy of Shanghai and Nanjing Road is worthy of Nanjing Road...Here, as long as you are willing to spend money, you can find everything you want.


    After the big purchase, Zhou Ye took Lu Zhanbo and Nanako back to the hotel where Nanako was staying temporarily.


    Of course, such a major renovation cannot be carried out in an apartment.

 Chapter 2246

    If someone doesn¡¯t rush to spread the word, won¡¯t all the previous efforts be lost??


    Therefore, it is more appropriate to do it in the hotel room.


    Next, Lu Zhanbo felt the hardship of a woman.


    Although he was just a passive person, he felt that he was about to collapse at this moment.


    make up--


    Shaving leg hair, armpit hair, hand hair¡ª¡ª


    With false eyelashes¡ª¡ª


    wear a wig--


    Wear stockings¡ª¡ª


    wear high heel shoes--


    Wear slim clothes¡ª¡ª


    In women''s clothing


    After waiting for more than three hours, Lu Zhanbo looked at the strangely sexy figure in the mirror and couldn''t believe that this was him.


    Especially-Lu Zhanbo looked at the ditch that his Hungarian mouth deliberately squeezed out. At this moment, he himself felt like a woman.


    Of course, if it wasn''t for the strange openness between his legs, maybe he would really fall in love with himself.


    After working for a long time, Nanako, who was exhausted enough to look at Zhou Ye, bowed and asked, "Zhou Sang, what do you think?"


    Zhou Ye looked up and down at Lu Zhanbo, who was looking in the mirror, and thought for a while, "I feel a little uncoordinated...emmmm... By the way, deportment!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Nanako also looked at Lu Zhanbo and nodded slightly, "Hey, what you said is right... After all, Lu Sang is the first time she wears a dress, and she hasn''t gotten used to feminine movements, so she looks Some dissonance, but this can be corrected through training..."


    "Then start training..."


    "Hi, I see..."


    With Zhou Ye''s order, Lu Zhanbo''s hell time came.


    Ask, a man who never wears high heels, what kind of experience is wearing high heels??


    The Lu Exhibition will tell you¡ª¡ª


    Legs are numb, heels hurt... I want to die.


    After two full hours of training in high heels, Lu Zhanbo felt that life is better than death.


    In the end, the child couldn''t help it and yelled, "I can''t take it anymore...I don''t want this..."


    He kicked the high heels on his feet, barefoot, opened the door, and ran out.


    Seeing this scene, Nanako was dumbfounded...


    He turned his head to look at Zhou Ye hesitantly, "Zhou Sang, what should I do now?"


    "What to do? Of course, let him run for a while..." Zhou Ye smiled indifferently, and said: "After all, the first time women''s clothing was a little excited, you have to let him go for a walk and get used to... ¡­"


    While talking, Zhou Ye stood up with a smile and walked out... "Of course, you can''t put the rope too loose... If he really ran away, it would be more than worthwhile... "


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s leaving figure, Nanako couldn''t help but shudder...


    Devil, this Zhou Sang is really a devil...


    Nanako knew how shame she was when she wore women''s clothing for the first time.


    Especially when this kind of emotional situation is suddenly exposed-that Lu Sang''s mind will definitely be hit by tons.


    At this time, Lu Zhanbo, who had been squeezed by Zhou Ye for a day, did not realize that he was wearing women''s clothing...


    At this time, he just wanted to run away from Zhou Ye...


    He really can''t stand the pain of high heels training.


    Not to mention, this really made him run out...


    However, when he looked at the door of the hotel and felt that he was about to escape from the tiger''s mouth, Zhou Ye''s voice rang in his ears.


    "Isn''t it cool to run out in women''s clothing?"


    "Do you feel a strange sense of openness?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lu Zhanbo couldn''t help but screamed and ran away...


    Two female welcoming guests wearing cheongsam at the hotel heard Lu Zhanbo''s voice, and instantly felt a sense of self-doubt.


    Why is the voice of such a beautiful woman like a man??


    "Sorry, that''s my sister. She had her vocal cords injured when she was a child, so it''s like this..." Zhou Ye didn''t rush to chase Lu Zhanbo, but smiled and explained to Miss Yingbin.


    "It turned out to be like this... so pitiful..."


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Miss Yingbin instantly burst into love...


    Chapter 2617 Justice Policewoman-Moran


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and seventeen


    Moran is not so happy today...


    Because she was transferred from the criminal police squad to the traffic police squad by her brother... This is simply unbearable for Moran who likes to solve crimes.


    However, she also knew that her elder brother was doing it for her own sake... After all, she was no longer young, and it was time to talk about marriage.


    But the problem is--


    As soon as almost all the blind date friends heard about her career, they just lost it and...


    Well, according to her old brother Mo Jiaming, this is all caused by her profession...


    Doesn''t anyone in this world dare to marry a female detective??


    Just as Moran was complaining in her heart, she suddenly felt a fragrant wind blowing by her side, and then a woman wearing a short black skirt with a bob head ran past her barefoot.


    Barefoot???

 Chapter 2247

    Seeing the barefoot woman in a hurry, with years of experience in investigating cases, Moran felt that there must be something strange.


    Well-dressed, neat and clean, without any stains, this shows that this woman has no problems with her spirit... Then why should she be barefoot??


    At this moment, another figure rushed past her...


    I saw that figure rushed behind the black dress woman in a few steps, stretched out her hand and grabbed the woman''s arm."Is there enough trouble? Go back with me!"


    Hearing this, Moran smiled slightly, she thought it might be that the young couple was awkward...


    However, when she was about to walk by the two of them... she suddenly noticed the pleading in the woman''s eyes.


    "wrong¡­¡­"


    At this moment, Moran reacted for the first time, rushing behind the man, and a backhand grab would knock the man who entangled the woman to the ground... "Don''t move, police!"


    Hey, hey...


    Why, why is this gangster so powerful that he can''t break his arm??


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye looked at the beautiful woman full of justice behind him with a helpless expression, and explained: "This police lady, you have misunderstood..."


    "What''s the misunderstanding... I think you just wanted to be violent to this young lady..." Moran said righteously: "Now, I suspect that you have misbehavior against this young lady. If you have any problems, go to the police station to talk about it. ..."


    Looking at Moran''s pretty face, Zhou Ye sighed silently, "You really misunderstood, Miss Police, we are friends...I really didn''t plan to do anything to him!"


    "You haven''t planned to do anything to her yet?" Moran looked at Lu Zhanbo''s bare feet, and then at Zhou Ye''s big hand holding his arm, as if you were teasing me.


    "Zhanbo, explain it!"


    Regarding this situation, Zhou Ye could only let Zhanbo explain it himself."If I was sent to the bureau by this police lady, then I would make you homeless..."


    What is homelessness??


    Uh-to put it simply, tear up the rental contract and let Zhanbo live on the street..."


    Faced with such shameless threats from Zhou Ye, even if Zhanbo is reluctant to do so, he can only explain: "What he said is correct, Miss Police, you really misunderstood!"


    Hearing the male voice from Lu Zhanbo, Moran was dumbfounded... "You, are you a man?"


    "Hmm..." Lu Zhanbo nodded...


    "Aren''t you...Huh¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    Moran felt a tingling all over his body... hurriedly let go of Zhou Ye''s arm.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I''m just his ordinary friend..." Zhou Ye hurriedly explained...


    "Haha..." Moranpi smiled back to Zhou Ye without a smile...


    "Well, if you don''t believe it, just follow me and I will prove it to you!"


    "What do you prove to me? You don''t have to prove to me...I am not you who are..."


    Although Moran Wangli said so, in fact, her curiosity was about to burst.


    Homosexuality-she saw it for the first time.


    Moreover, he is a gay who looks more beautiful than a woman after putting on makeup.


    This has aroused Moran''s curiosity...


    She and Zhou Ye chatted with each other, escorting the hapless Lu Zhanbo back to the hotel again.


    Asked, isn''t Moran afraid that Zhou Ye is a bad person???


    Uh, would a female detective be afraid of bad guys??


    Well, it''s not that Moran is not afraid, but that she has confidence in her own skill.


    After returning to Nanako¡¯s temporary residence, Moran sat next to Zhou Ye and watched Lu Zhanbo with him. Under Nanako¡¯s training, he walked with manners step by step, and couldn¡¯t help but curiously said: "You really are not That one??"


    "I''m really not that..." Zhou Ye sighed, "How can I prove that you believe it?"


    While talking, Zhou Ye took off his sunglasses.


    Now in the house, there are not many irrelevant people, so Zhou Ye has no scruples.


    Looking at Zhou Ye''s handsome face, Moran slammed his mouth with regret: "You said you are so handsome, why do you want to be gay?"


    "I wipe..."


    At this moment, Zhou Ye couldn''t bear it anymore...


    He stretched out his hand directly, held Moran''s cheek, lowered his head and kissed it fiercely...


    "Uh...hmm..."


    Moran was really shocked at this moment... She really didn''t expect Zhou Ye to kiss her...


    Should she resist now?Or should you solve your own lifelong affairs by mistake?


    At the moment she hesitated, she suddenly felt Zhou Ye''s tongue arrogantly pry open her teeth and directly reach into her mouth.


    In an instant, Moran, a little virgin who had never fallen in love, fell under Zhou Ye''s kiss skills...


    In the muddle, Moran knew nothing...


    She only knew that relying on her instinct, she was entangled with Zhou Ye with her tongue...


    At this moment, Moran felt as if he was flying into the sky... his mind was blank.


    I don''t know how long it has passed-


    After Zhou Ye let go of her for a long time, Moran gradually recovered his mind.


    Seeing Moran''s slightly swollen lips being kissed by himself... Zhou Ye threatened: "Dare to say that I am GAY, I will kiss you..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Moran not only didn''t panic, but his eyes lit up, and he asked in an impatient manner: "Really?"


    Seeing Moran''s expression, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    In fact, he really underestimated the lethality of his appearance and experience on women.


    Not to mention that Moran is just a girl with no experience... Even if she is a veteran in love, with Zhou Ye''s looks and skills, she will be uncontrollable.

 Chapter 2248

    Looking at Zhou Ye''s speechless expression, Moran also felt that she was a little too unreserved...


    So she hurriedly coughed twice, and asked: "Um...can you tell me what''s going on?"


    "Of course there is no problem..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    The 2618th chapter can be closed...


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and eighteen


    eight pm----


    In a bar called Chonger on Hengshan Road, a strange combination of three women and one man walked in.


    Well, the so-called three-girl-one-boy group is actually three boys and one girl...


    That''s right, these four people are Zhou Ye and Moran, as well as the pseudonym Nanako and women''s clothing Lu Zhanbo.


    Although the four people entered the bar together, after entering the bar, the four were divided into two groups.


    Lu Zhanbo and Nanako walked to the bar...


    And Zhou Ye walked with Moran to a partition in a corner not far away.


    Why come to this bar??


    Because-this bar is where Lu Ziqiao often comes.


    Although there is also a bar downstairs in the love apartment, the problem is-Lu Ziqiao dare not scream there.


    Aside from other things, the fact that Zhou Ye often haunted this place made him afraid to make it.


    Don''t forget, he also receives a couple allowance for the love apartment.


    Dare to let Zhou Ye find out that he is picking up girls there. Doesn''t he want the discount of halving the rent and free water and electricity?


    and so--


    This became his most frequent place to hunt for beauty...


    Bringing Lu Zhanbo here is to check and accept the results...


    Let''s see how the effect of today is...


    As for why Moran would follow...well, there was both Zhou Ye''s reason and the reason she was curious about it.


    Unexpectedly, Zhou Ye transformed Lu Zhanbo to restore his love with his boyfriend...


    At this moment, Moran''s affection for Zhou Ye was once again improved.


    Well, in fact, the relationship between the two is very delicate now, like a couple, but not like a couple.


    Kissed, touched and touched... just barely pierced the window paper.


    Moran sitting next to Zhou Ye, while drinking the Long Island Iced Tea that Zhou Ye ordered her, while looking at Lu Zhanbo and Nanako at the bar outside.


    "Zhou Ye, will Lu Ziqiao you mentioned really come?"


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded... He glanced at the Long Island Iced Tea that Moran had already put in his hand and reminded him: "Don''t drink it so fast...Be careful!"


    "Hmm..."


    Although Moran nodded and agreed, in fact, she didn''t care at all. She was still sucking the Long Island Iced Tea in the cup while looking at Lu Zhanbo in the distance.


    I have to say that the dresses of Lu Zhanbo and Nanako are really eye-catching.


    One sexy, one pure and lovely...


    Almost every few minutes, one or more men go up to talk...


    But obviously, they all failed...


    After all, although Lu Zhanbo is accepted, he is not a watery person...


    Looking at the men who failed to strike up a conversation, Moran couldn''t help but laughed involuntarily: "Zhou Ye, you said, what would happen to those men if they knew that the person they striked up was also a man?"


    "I guess they would cry if they knew the truth!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Moran suddenly smiled and shivered...Unconsciously, she was lying in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    At this moment, Moran''s pretty face has already started to flush...


    This not only did not damage her beauty, but gave Zhou Ye a strange and feminine feeling...


    Before he knew it, Zhou Ye held her pretty face and kissed again...


    Facing Zhou Ye''s kiss, Moran closed her eyes shyly...


    Sometimes things are just like this...with the first time, then the second time, the third time or even the 300th time, not far away.


    Gradually, the two of them hugged tightly... with their lips and teeth entangled.


    Just when the two got more and more excited...


    A voice came from the radio on the table in front of them.


    "The two beauties are good, introduce yourself, my name is Lu Xiaobu!"


    Hearing this voice, Zhou Ye gently pushed Moran away...


    At this time, Moran, who had fallen into a certain mood and couldn''t help himself, was already a little bit up, and there was a trace of resentment in Zhou Ye''s eyes.


    As if to blame Zhou Ye for pushing himself away at this time...


    "Shhh, the show is over..." Zhou Ye held Moran in his arms and pointed to the intercom on the coffee table in front of him.


    This thing was debugged before it came, and it was agreed that as long as Lu Ziqiao showed up, the intercom would be turned on.


    Listening to the glib tone from the walkie-talkie, Moran was also aroused by curiosity.


    She clung to Zhou Ye''s arms obediently, and quietly listened to the words coming from the walkie-talkie.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ziqiao felt that today was his lucky day... As soon as he came to the bar, he saw two beautiful women with their own characteristics sitting in front of the bar.


    What he didn''t expect most was that he just went up and tried to strike up a conversation, and immediately hooked up.

 Chapter 2249

    Although the sexy girl in the black dress was a little taciturn, at least she didn''t drive him away. This is victory.


    As for the cute girl sitting next to the sexy girl, that is even more interesting to him.


    Well, in fact, Nanako has been in the pseudo-mother coffee business for so long, what kind of customers have not seen him??


    If Lv Ziqiao is self-taught, then Nanako is a subject that has undergone systematic training.


    After all, something like a cafe, who pays great attention to repeat customers, can stand out among thousands of practitioners and become the top pseudo-girl with a reputation. It can be said that Nanako''s rank is only higher than that of Lu Ziqiao...


    What does it mean to make you feel like a spring breeze??


    What is it¡ªmake you feel that I like you??


    What is the illusion that makes you think I admire you very much...??


    Wait a minute¡ªNanako flew up with these words.


    Under Nanako''s persuasion, Lu Ziqiao drank seven or eight cocktails in less than an hour.


    The most important thing is-he is not drinking a cocktail.


    Anyone who drinks alcohol knows that drinking is the most taboo mixed with drinking...


    After seven or eight glasses of different cocktails, Lu Ziqiao saw the people floating...


    Sitting in the corner partition, Zhou Ye listened to Lu Ziqiao''s big tongue coming from the walkie-talkie, knowing that it was time to close the net.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and picked up the walkie-talkie, "You can close the network!"


    Over there, Nanako with an invisible headset nodded softly... and then looked at Lu Ziqiao who was bragging at the Women''s Fair and said: "Lu Sang, it''s not early... we should go back too. ..."


    "Oh...or just go live with me!" Lu Ziqiao was a little drunk, he wouldn''t usually say that, "I, my place...the room is big, and the bed and bed are also big..."


    "Really? That''s great..." Nanako immediately showed a weak woman''s admiration for a strong man."Can we really?"


    "No, no problem... Everything is covered by me!"


    Chapter 2619: The plan for a day lies in the morning


    This is a room of more than fifty square meters...


    In the simplely furnished living room, in addition to a long sofa, a coffee table and a wall-mounted TV, it is a sandbag hanging from the ceiling.


    And on the hanger at the door of the bedroom connected to the living room, there is a dark blue police uniform...


    From the door to the floor of the bedroom, pieces of clothing were thrown away.


    Among them are men''s tops and pants, women''s bras and panties...


    Through the open bedroom door, you can see the two figures lying on the big bed in the bedroom. At this moment - these two figures are hugging each other tightly and are asleep.


    There was a dazzling blush on the damp bed sheet beside the bed.


    When the sun shines through the thin window screens on the pretty face of the woman on the bed, she slowly opened her eyes.


    "...Ah..." Feeling the fullness of his body, looking at the handsome face embracing him and sleeping in front of him, Moran, who just woke up, couldn''t help but think of three questions in his mind.


    who am I?


    Where am I??


    What am i doing??


    After being confused for a long time, the memories of last night flooded into her mind.


    Thinking of everything last night, Moran was instantly dumbfounded...


    She actually slept with a man who had known him for less than a day yesterday??


    Is this still her??


    She has kept her innocence for more than 20 years, that''s it... gone??


    She didn''t even know if the man named Zhou Ye in front of her had a girlfriend, whether he was married or not... God, this was really crazy.


    However, just as she felt sorry for herself, she suddenly found Zhou Ye''s eyelids trembling slightly.


    Obviously, this is a sign that he is about to wake up...


    The confused Moran didn''t know how to face this man who took her for the first time. Like an ostrich, she closed her eyes and began to pretend to sleep.


    So - when Zhou Ye opened his eyes, what he saw was Moran with his eyes closed and pretending to be asleep.


    In fact, Zhou Ye woke up the moment Moran opened his eyes... He just wanted to see how this girl planned to face him, so he pretended to just woke up.


    Now it seems that this girl is really innocent... She just chose to pretend to be an ostrich to escape...


    The question is-are there things that you can escape if you want to??


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, felt the cock that he was still stuck in Moran''s body, and slightly straightened...


    It was only half of the stick that filled Moran''s damp flesh in an instant.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    The strange feeling from his lower body made Moran, who was pretending to sleep, couldn''t help making a shameful voice.


    But even so, the girl still closed her eyes tightly and refused to open her eyes...


    Obviously, she is going to escape to the end.


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye suppressed a smile and said to himself: "The plan for a day lies in the morning...While Lan Lan is not awake, let''s do another shot!"


    With that said, Zhou Ye couldn''t help Moran react, and he rolled over and pressed onto Moran''s soft body... and began to move.


    Puuchuchi''s obscene voice came from the place where the two men''s sexual organs entangled...


    "Ah...ah..."


    This time, Moran couldn''t pretend to be asleep anymore... She opened her arms and hugged Zhou Ye''s neck, who was pressing on her body, and said with a sullen eyes: "You, you...how, how? ¡­¡­what¡­¡­"


    "Is it uncomfortable?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile while piercing Moran''s body again and again.


    "No, uncomfortable...not at all...not at all!"


    Moran''s blushing mouth was confusing.


    "It seems that I need to work harder..." Zhou Ye said, directly lifting Moran''s legs, and then he was about to pierce...

 Chapter 2250

    Seeing this situation, Moran''s whole person was not well, because she remembered how she slept last night...No, to be precise, how she fainted last night.


    It''s this pose...


    At this moment, Moran didn''t know where the energy was coming from, and as soon as he exerted force on his legs, he turned directly back out of Zhou Ye''s embrace.


    "do not do that¡­¡­"


    Seeing a Moran who rolled back and rolled out of his embrace, Zhou Ye''s horns gave a wicked smile."Do you think you can escape? Xiao Lanlan..."


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s evil smile, Moran screamed and turned around to get off the bed...


    However, as soon as she turned around, Zhou Ye threw herself onto the bed from behind.


    "Don''t... Ye, let me take a break..." Feeling Zhou Ye weighing on her like Mount Tai, Moran struggled desperately and begged. She was really scared by the scene when she passed out last night. Up...


    However, the question is-will Zhou Ye let her rest??


    "Of course not..."


    "You, you are rape..." Moran desperately clamped her hips, she already felt a hot cock rubbing against her hips... She was afraid that Zhou Ye would take the opportunity to insert it. what¡­¡­


    But the problem is that as a rookie, she doesn''t know one thing, and that is-in this case, tightening the hips is useless.


    Zhou Ye felt his cock clamped by Moran''s plump buttocks, and instantly guessed her thoughts.


    He didn''t speak, but just stepped back a bit, squeezed his cock tightly with his mind, aimed at Moran''s swollen and moist hole, and pushed forward.


    Puffed out--the meat stick pierced in instantly...


    "Oh----!!!" Moran, who felt his body filled up again, raised his slender neck like an arrowed swan, and let out a long groan.


    "Also said that they are uncomfortable, and the child who lied will be punished!" Zhou Ye murmured in a low voice lying next to Moran''s ear.


    "You, you villain...you are rape..." At this time, Moran was already a little embarrassed.


    "Then treat me as rape..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye found that this posture was a bit like rape... Moran was lying straight on the bed, and he was pressing on her body, the meat stick was piercing her body... Is this really special? It''s like rape...


    "You...rapist...ah..."


    "I will never... won''t give in..."


    At this time, Moran seemed to have also entered a certain state. Every time Zhou Ye''s cock pierced her body deeply, she would shout a slogan...


    Not only that, her plump buttocks were still clamped desperately, as if trying to clamp Zhou Ye''s cock.


    It''s a pity - these methods are useless to Zhou Ye...


    This will only make Zhou Ye feel more excited...


    "Strong... ah... rape... ah... police... ah... a felony... ah... you, you played... ah..."


    "Really? Let''s try it..." Zhou Ye smiled and speeded up. For a while, only Zhou Ye''s body hit the buttocks and made a snapping sound in the entire room.


    Chapter 2620: Respective Dynamics


    Just when Zhou Ye was playing morning exercises with Moran...


    Lu Ziqiao looked at the two beautiful and charming faces on the left and right...


    Well, if last night was a perfect night for Zhou Ye to hunt for beauty, then for Lu Ziqiao, last night was a nightmare.


    Seeing that these are two extremely beautiful women, right?


    you are too naive¡­¡­


    These two are not women at all. In addition to having faces that are almost more beautiful than women, they also have guys who are bigger than him.


    Lu Ziqiao has some doubts about life...


    why?


    Why can I meet the big eagle cute girl when I go out to hunt for a lady??


    why??


    Looking at the two still sleeping, Lu Ziqiao couldn''t help but think of some small details of being a shit stick last night.


    What I have to admit is that although these two are cute sisters, they are really cool.


    The so-called three flats are not as good as one round, the ancients are really right...


    Isn''t it right? Didn''t he just still wondering why he was unlucky enough to meet two cute eagles?How come you suddenly remembered that Sanbian is worse than Yiyuan??


    Lu Ziqiao''s face turned white and red...changing constantly.


    Finally, he gritted his teeth... lifted the quilt under Nanako, rolled over and pressed on...


    [I...I''m not a shit-cutter, I just want to try it out, where is this circle better than Sanbian!


    Well, sure enough, humans still can''t escape the law of true fragrance.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, Zeng Xiaoxian, who was walking out of his bedroom, shook his head helplessly, listening to the neutral panting from Lu Ziqiao''s room.


    "Poor fellow, finally embarked on a road of no return... Fortunately, Zhanbo didn''t come back yesterday, or else-maybe Zhanbo will suffer!"


    Forget it, today he has no time to take care of Lu Ziqiao, because he has important things to do today.


    what''s up??


    Of course it¡¯s a career issue... According to the latest gossip, Lisa Rong will go to their radio station to find a host this afternoon. This is a golden opportunity for Zeng Xiaoxian.


    Therefore, for this opportunity to make a big leap forward in his career, Zeng Xiaoxian rarely got up early and planned to go to the radio station.


    You know, because his shows are always at night, he rarely goes to the radio during the day... Well, well, except when he is paid.


    Thinking that he might be about to reach the pinnacle of his life, Zeng Xiaoxian couldn''t help but dance, but his dance of raising his eyebrows and twisting his butt was so cheap that people wanted to punch him to death.


    Huming a cheerful song, Zeng Xiaoxian walked out of the bathroom with his hips twisted.


    He ran into Guan Gu''s miraculously just after getting up... "Morning, Guan Gu!"

 Chapter 2251

    "Good morning, Teacher Zeng!" Guan Gu greeted Zeng Xiaoxian with a smile.


    Seeing Zeng Xiaoxian''s cheerful look, Guan Gu couldn''t help wondering wonderingly: "Is there anything good going to happen today?"


    "Hehehehe...Today, my career is about to set sail!" At this point, Zeng Xiaoxian raised an eyebrow at Guan Gu."Maybe, you will be able to see me in a TV show in a few days..."


    "Are you going to be a star? Teacher Zeng?"


    "Hey, you can say the same thing..." Zeng Xiaoxian smiled even worse... "To be precise, it''s the host. I''m going to be the host of a TV show."


    "Congratulations, Teacher Zeng!"


    "Hahaha, Tongxi Tongxi..." Zeng Xiaoxian laughed and walked to his room. He will get his hair done this morning, and then come back and put on his shirt.


    After all, a radio host and a TV host are completely different concepts.


    One only listens to the voice without showing his face, while the other is to show his face...


    Therefore, the external image is very important.


    With a longing for the future, Zeng Xiaoxian walked out of the room quickly. After all, the number of the hairdresser Tony teacher is very difficult to sort.


    On the other side, in room 3602...


    The low pressure is filling...


    "Zhou Ye bastard, if I come back, I don''t need to flick him to death..." Hu Yifei angrily sat on the sofa in the living room, his two small hands creaked.


    "Hey, stop teasing, Yifei... Are you willing to move him?" Meijia said dismissively, who was cooking.


    "Why don''t you want to??" Hu Yifei insisted: "When he comes back, I must let him know why the flowers are so red...This is the second time I don''t come home at night. Can I go on like this?"


    "Feifei, I think you should have a good talk with Ye... Violence can''t solve the problem!" Wanyu said lazily while looking at Fashion Weekly, "And I think this is also good... Honey, go for a wild food, we can also have a good rest!"


    "Violence can''t solve the problem, but it can solve the person who created the problem!" Hu Yifei squeezed her small fist angrily... "I don''t believe it, it can''t cure him!"


    Looking at Hu Yifei who looked like an angry bullfighter, Meijia and Wanyu shook their heads speechlessly.


    This girl is just a dead duck with a hard mouth. She doesn''t know what it is to give her the illusion, and actually thinks she can beat her own man...


    Oh, forget it, it''s hard to persuade the damn ghost... just let her continue to exhale in fantasy.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Before the time knew it, it was already noon...


    In the end, Hu Yifei, who hadn''t waited until Zhou Ye came back, had to go to school. No way, she had class this afternoon.


    As a responsible college gardener, she said she would never ask for leave...


    Of course, if she is really angry, she will also ask for leave.


    But in fact, she didn''t really feel angry with Zhou Ye, she just thought it was too much for Zhou Ye to turn off the phone without saying a word.


    In the morning she just said that in anger...


    Does she have no points in her own mind?Wen and Wu, who is Zhou Ye''s opponent??


    The end result was nothing more than being held down by Zhou Ye and having sex and sleeping clothes completely.


    The conversation in the morning was nothing more than an addiction. Even if Zhou Ye did come back, she would definitely be insatiable.


    Regarding this, Wanyu and Meijia are also aware... After sleeping together for so long, doesn''t anyone know who is like??


    Therefore, they just persuade them casually.


    They also don''t think Yifei will really fall out with her man... Isn''t that looking for something to clean up??


    Learn about overclocking vibration, walk around the wall to learn about it, learn about it in seconds...


    They were really convinced of their men''s ability to sleep with women in bed, at least they thought they didn''t dare to confront Zhou Ye.


    Chapter 2621: Hardcore Scumbag-Zhou Ye


    The next morning--


    Zhou Ye woke up surrounded by the beauty...


    Well, it was a little late for him to come back yesterday. After all, it was the first time for Moran, and he was not so merciless...


    So, accidentally stayed with her until the evening...


    By the time Zhou Ye comforted Moran, it was almost eight or nine in the evening...


    As a result, when he returned home, he found that the three girls were sitting in the living room without eating, staring at a large table of food on the table with their arms around their chests. .


    This posture scared others, but did it scare Zhou Ye??


    He directly sat down at the dining table with a carefree expression, and asked in a calm manner: "Why don''t you eat?"


    Zhou Ye''s posture completely annoyed the three women, and a meeting of criticizing scumbags headed by Hu Yifei began.


    The women first started with Zhou Ye turning off his mobile phone and staying away at night, and continued to criticize him until he was bothered...seeing the behavior of a scumbag who loved one.


    Zhou Ye didn''t bother to say anything about this, and directly told them with his strength what is a hardcore scumbag.


    Uh-said it was a hardcore scumbag, but in the end, Zhou Ye still agreed. He would have a party the other day and gather a few girls he knew together. Everyone had a good talk.


    After getting this answer, Hu Yifei, who had no idea how many orgasms, was relieved and fainted.


    Well, sometimes Hu Yifei is really a bit tiger...If she doesn''t get some results she wants, she will never let it go.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye looked at Yifei in his arms and couldn''t help sighing.


    "What''s wrong... sigh..."


    Hu Yifei seemed to hear Zhou Ye''s sigh, opened her eyes dimly, stretched out her little hand, stroked Zhou Ye''s face, and whispered: "Don''t sigh... I feel uncomfortable when you sigh... "


    "It''s okay, I just thought, am I really scumbag?" Zhou Ye sighed and said, "It hurt you so much..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s words in a wrong tone, Hu Yifei¡¯s sleepiness disappeared instantly... She widened her eyes and looked at Zhou Ye, ¡°What do you want to say? Don¡¯t say anything like giving us freedom. Otherwise, I will cut off the stinky stuff under you, boil it into soup and eat it..."


    While talking, Hu Yifei reached out and grabbed Zhou Ye''s cock, threatening Zhou Ye with action."Don''t leave, do we know? No matter how I lose my temper, don''t let me go, or I will cut you now... so as not to make other small goods cheaper in the future!"


    Seeing Hu Yifei as if he was facing an enemy, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to laugh, but he couldn''t laugh... This silly girl always said the most insulting things with the hardest attitude...

 Chapter 2252

    "You..." Zhou Ye didn''t bother to say it... just pressed her head down... "Goodbye, stop making trouble, it''s time for morning class..."


    "Woo..."


    Hu Yifei, who was pressed by Zhou Ye on the cock, opened her mouth and held the thing that made her love and hate in her mouth.


    While sucking the meat stick with his head up and down, he didn''t forget to threaten Zhou Ye... "Well... anyway...well... don''t let me...well...at most,...well...you put those women... ¡­Umhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Looking at the little heads that were lying together under her hips, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... It seemed that this girl really loved herself so much, otherwise, she wouldn''t be so confessed.


    Otherwise, with her clear attitude of love and hatred in the TV series, it would be cheaper not to hack herself to death with a knife.


    Forget it, for the time being...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye directly pulled Hu Yifei up, then turned over, and rode up... the hot cock aimed at the already flooded hole, and then plunged into the end.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!)


    After a while-Meijia and Wanyu, who were awakened by their movement, also joined...


    A big battle has started again...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    This battle started directly from 8 o''clock in the morning to 11 o''clock at noon.


    Fortunately, today is Saturday, and Hu Yifei has no class today.


    Otherwise, she would be miserable this afternoon...


    But even so, there are some minor problems.


    That is--the three girls can''t get up...


    All of them were soft and soft, don''t tell me to go out, sitting on the sofa are stumbling... they don''t need any strength.


    Seeing this, Zhou Ye could only volunteer to cook himself...


    There is no way, the fault that I caused, I have to recite it.


    It''s just a bit tragic-the dishes in the refrigerator at home are all finished, and there is no time to replenish them.


    Originally, Meijia planned to take advantage of Saturday to go to the supermarket to purchase together, but now it seems that the task of purchasing can only be entrusted to Zhou Ye.


    Seeing the three women slumped on the sofa, Zhou Ye could only go out shopping alone.


    Today¡¯s lunch plan is to eat hot pot...


    So after Zhou Ye walked to the supermarket, he walked towards the fresh food area for the first time...what kind of lamb rolls, what kind of beef rolls...what kinds of meatballs...what kinds of vegetables, Zhou Ye was fully prepared shopping cart¡­¡­


    Anyway, I can''t finish eating and put it in the refrigerator, and it won''t break so quickly.


    By the time Zhou Ye walked out of the supermarket with large bags and small bags, it was almost twelve o''clock.


    To the three mouths waiting to be fed at home, Zhou Ye unconsciously speeded up his pace.


    However, just as he walked into the gate of the community, he suddenly heard a cry of surprise from his side, "Ye...Ye, is that you? Ye!!"


    Hearing this cry, Zhou Ye couldn''t help turning his head to look...


    I saw the glass of a blue BMW mini next to him slowly falling, revealing a face with sunglasses.


    Looking at this woman with a bob head and sunglasses, Zhou Ye asked hesitantly: "Are you???"


    As if realizing that the sunglasses on her face prevented the other party from recognizing herself, the Bobo woman hurriedly took off her sunglasses, revealing a face full of mature women''s style."You, do you remember me..."


    Women''s voices are trembling...


    Zhou Ye had no doubt that if she told her that she had forgotten her name, she would completely collapse.


    "Lisa...we meet again!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lisa Rong''s eyes were blurred with tears in an instant... She pushed the car door desperately, got out of her car, threw herself directly into Zhou Ye''s arms, and cried out wow."Liar...you liar..."


    Chapter 2622: The ten years since Lisa Rong disappeared


    Lisa Rong, who was holding Zhou Ye tightly, cried hard... as if to use all of her strength.


    She remembers that it was ten years ago, when she just graduated from university...


    At that time, she had just applied for a media company in Magic City...


    Because of curiosity and work pressure, she walked into the bar for the first time.


    And it was in that bar that she met Zhou Ye...


    At the first glance at the meeting, she was fascinated by Zhou Ye¡ª¡ª


    She was so fascinated by her beautiful face, decent conversation, erudite knowledge...all of these.


    However, when she confessed to Zhou Ye through Jiu Jin, she was declined by Zhou Ye...


    She still remembers what Zhou Ye said."Don''t be silly, Lisa... The bar is a place to relieve stress. Here, one-night stands will be born, cheating will be born, ambiguity will be born, but love will never be born..."


    "Yes, but this is my first time in a bar..." Lisa Rong remembered herself at the time and explained so anxiously.


    But what she got was a merciless rejection¡ª"I don''t like girls in bars...so sorry..."


    Looking at the door of the bar-Zhou Ye who turned around without mercy, she couldn''t help but shouted in despair: "Aren''t you just killing everyone like this?"


    "Unless you never enter the bar again... If you can, maybe I will give you a chance next time I meet..."


    Lisa Rong remembered Zhou Ye''s words firmly... She has never been to a bar since then.


    Even if you are gathering with friends, you will only choose to be in the coffee shop.


    But, after so many years, she never heard from Zhou Ye...


    Even if she looked everywhere like a madman, she couldn''t find a trace of his existence.


    until today¡­¡­


    It''s pitiful, she just came to a subordinate''s date today, so she chose to go to his house instead of a restaurant. She just didn''t want to be misunderstood that she had something to do with this guy.


    Of course, for her own safety, she also put a bottle of anti-wolf sprayer and a high-voltage stun gun in her bag...

 Chapter 2253

    Her first and Nth time can only be Zhou Ye''s, and will only be given to Zhou Ye... Anyone else, don''t even think about it.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye, holding the plastic bag in both hands, looked at Lisa Rong who was crying in his arms, and he was speechless... He said that at the beginning, but he didn''t expect that this girl would never forget... ¡­


    This is really...infatuation.


    However, it is true to think about it-Lisa Rong is an infatuated woman herself, otherwise she would not...


    Okay, forget it... this matter, it''s time to end it.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye said softly: "Have you been to a bar these years?"


    "Woo...no..." At this time, Lisa Rong still has the domineering appearance of the gold medal producer in the TV station. This looks like a very well-behaved little sheep.


    "Then-do you want to have a meal together?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Okay, okay..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lisa Rong raised her head and looked at Zhou Ye with tearful eyes. At this moment, she felt that her ten years of waiting and searching had finally paid off...


    As for Zeng Xiaoxian who was waiting to invite her to dinner??


    Who is Zeng Xiaoxian??


    Let him die...


    "I''ll help you..." Lisa Rong said, about to grab the food bag from Zhou Ye''s hand...


    "No, this weight is nothing to me..." Zhou Ye said, lifting her chin at her car parked on the side of the road, "Lock your car first..."


    "Yeah!" Lisa Rong ran to the car in a panic. After pulling out the car key, she walked quickly to Zhou Ye''s side and hugged Zhou Ye''s arm without any suspicion... I am afraid that I will be left behind by Zhou Ye... "Ye, after so many years, you still haven''t changed at all..."


    Holding his arm and looking up at Lisa Rong, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, "Don''t worry, I will never run..."


    "Hmm..." Lisa Rong nodded obediently, but the hands holding his arms tightly did not relax...


    "I can''t walk like this..."


    "I''ll help you carry it..."


    In the end, Zhou Ye divided half of the plastic bags to Lisa Rong.


    The two of them cuddled closely like a married couple just married and walked into the elevator...


    "Have you always lived here all these years?"


    In the elevator, Lisa Rong was looking for a topic...


    "No, I just came back recently... I used to run back and forth between China, the United States and Japan!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "I said why I couldn''t find any news about you..." Lisa Rong said thoughtfully: "You also said you didn''t lie to me..."


    "If I really lie to you, then you won''t see me today..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly at Lisa Rong.


    In an instant, Lisa Rong felt her heartbeat speed up... This liar, teased herself again...


    However, it feels so good...


    If it could last a lifetime like this...


    Thinking of this, Lisa Rong couldn''t help being silly...


    "Ding--!"


    When the elevator reached the third floor, Zhou Ye stepped out, "Let''s go..."


    "Oh, wait for me..." Lisa Rong rushed over and hugged Zhou Ye''s arm again.


    Anyway, she doesn''t plan to let Zhou Ye go now...


    Don''t say anything else, ten years... how many ten years does a woman have to spend?


    She, this time will never let Zhou Ye escape again.


    However, Lisa Rong''s thought came to an abrupt end after Zhou Ye opened the door of the 3603 apartment.


    "Ye, you are back..."


    "Hurry up and cook, I''m starving to death..."


    "Honey, I''m so hungry..."


    Looking at the three girls sitting on the sofa in the living room with their own merits, and listening to their close feelings towards Zhou Ye, Lisa Rong instantly felt like she was feeding the dog infatuated.


    If she were younger, she would have turned around and left.


    However, so many years of hard work in society let her know that she should not jump to conclusions until the last moment, because some things may not be true by sight.


    Thinking of this, Lisa Rong reluctantly tugged her horns, revealing a not-so-beautiful smile, "Hello..."


    Watching his man go out to buy a vegetable, he brought a woman back when he came back, and the three daughters of Yifei, Wanyu, and Meijia were stunned.


    Damn it, do you want to be so exaggerated??


    Just go to the supermarket and buy some food to bring a woman back. Could it be that human trafficking in the supermarket started???


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and twenty-three


    "Hello, I am Zhou Ye''s girlfriend, Hu Yifei..."


    "Hello, I am also Zhou Ye''s girlfriend...My name is Wanyu!"


    "My name is Meijia, and I am Zhou Ye''s girlfriend like them!"


    Seeing the three women''s generous self-introduction, Lisa Rong suddenly became a little suspicious of her life. She looked at the three women dumbfounded, "You, are you all Zhou Ye''s girlfriend?"


    "Yes!" X3


    Hu Yifei and Meijia Wanyu looked at each other and smiled: "The visitor is a guest, please come in!"


    With that, she didn''t wait for Lisa Rong to react, so she rushed over and pulled Lisa Rong into the house.


    At this moment, Lisa Rong''s heart collapsed... She felt aggrieved when she thought that she had waited for ten years and finally waited for this result.


    To be honest, at this time Lisa Rong had an urge to slap Zhou Ye''s face and then turn around and leave.

 Chapter 2254

    However, in the end she endured it...


    But-the death penalty is forgivable, and the living sin is hard to forgive... Today, if she doesn''t add a bit of blockage to Zhou Ye''s big carrot, then she would not be the gold medal producer in the workplace, Lisa Rong.


    Thinking of this, Lisa Rong hugged Zhou Ye''s arm directly, and said with a smile: "My name is Lisa Rong. By coincidence, I am also Zhou Ye''s girlfriend!"


    Hearing Lisa Rong''s counterattack, Hu Yifei and the three daughters laughed...


    "It''s a coincidence, that''s not an outsider..."


    While talking, the third daughter dragged Lisa Rong into the room...


    "Honey, I''ll help you wash the vegetables..."


    "I''ll get the electric hot pot..."


    After the three women pressed Lisa Rong on the sofa, only Hu Yifei was left to accompany her. Meijia and Wanyu happily helped their man wash the vegetables.


    For a while, Lisa Rong, who was arranged properly, was a little suspicious of life...


    Are you really Zhou Ye''s girlfriend??


    Are you jealous when you see him leading a strange woman back?


    Is it OUT by yourself, or is the world changing too fast?


    "Lisa, when did you meet Ye?? How long have you known Ye?" Hu Yifei asked enthusiastically.


    "Ah? Ah! I, Ye and I met ten years ago..." Lisa Rong said in a fluster...


    Really, she doesn''t understand what these women think now??


    Shouldn''t it be furious when you meet your boyfriend who cheats, and teach your own man a lesson??


    Why is this pair of friends chatting like this??


    Hearing Lisa Rong''s answer, Hu Yifei said with a look of surprise: "Wow, I didn''t expect you to know Ye earlier than I..."


    "Heh, hehe... yes, yes!"


    Lisa Rong is already a little messy at this time...


    This was completely beyond her expectation... Wouldn''t they be jealous??Are they all women like Nadeshiko??


    No no, even Yamato Nadeshiko would not be like this, right??


    Could it be that??


    In fact, they are all fake girlfriends??


    They are just women who are pursuing Zhou Ye. In order to drive away my new competitor, they pretend to live in harmony, deliberately letting me retreat??


    Thinking of this, Lisa Rong suddenly felt a cold sweat behind her back.


    Fortunately, under his anger just now, he directly said that he was also one of Zhou Ye''s girlfriends.


    Otherwise, if you really turned around and left in a fit of anger, you might have been punished by these three women.


    The more I think about it, the more I feel that this is the truth... the more I think about it, the more Lisa Rong feels that her speculation is reliable.


    Before she knew it, her expression on Hu Yifei was a bit wrong.


    "What''s the matter? What''s wrong?" Hu Yifei asked Lisa Rong suspiciously, a little surprised.


    "Ha, ha ha... it''s okay... I''m just a little curious, how long have you been with Ye?" Lisa Rong asked with a smile.


    "It didn''t take long..." Hu Yifei said carelessly: "It''s probably a month or two..."


    One or two months??How many boats can you tolerate Zhou Ye''s footsteps in a month or two with deep feelings??


    Hearing Hu Yifei''s answer, Lisa Rong was even more affirmed of her thoughts...


    "What about you?" Hu Yifei asked curiously.


    "Oh, I have been with Ye for ten years..." Lisa Rong didn''t want to say that she had been unrequitedly in love with Zhou Ye for ten years, so - simply said that she had been together for ten years.


    "Then I really want to call you Sister Lisa!" Hu Yifei said with a smile.


    "Don''t dare to be..." Lisa Rong asked after a few humility, "Don''t you feel aggrieved with Ye like this?"


    At this time, Hu Yifei completely regarded Lisa Rong as his predecessor, thinking that Lisa Rong was testing herself, and immediately asked: "How can we be wronged? Being with Ye is our happiest thing..."


    "Ha, haha... yes, I think so too..."


    At this moment, Lisa Rong felt a little bit unable to cope with Hu Yifei...


    She had been observing Hu Yifei''s expression, and seeing the smile on her face, it didn''t look like she was fake... At this moment, Lisa Rong felt that she had met a master.


    As a mature woman with mature thoughts, how could Lisa Rong believe that the three women can live peacefully by Zhou Ye''s side, and welcome Xiao Si to join this nonsense thing without making any noise?


    At this moment, her only feeling is that Hu Yifei and the others are acting...


    Or is it that everything is most afraid of self-strategy and self-repair??


    Sometimes, once a person has a fixed view of something, it is very difficult to reverse it.


    And now Lisa Rong has determined that the three of Hu Yifei are acting...


    Their purpose is to get rid of themselves first, and then start the three-person battle mode.


    I have to say that this is indeed a very good idea.If she were in Hu Yifei''s position, she would definitely make such a choice.


    After all, competing with two people is much better than competing with three people.


    One more competitor, one more uncertainty...


    It''s a pity-you have miscalculated, do you think I''m such a good sender??


    Thinking of this, Lisa Rong couldn''t help narrowing her eyes...At this moment, the fighting spirit in her chest was also aroused.


    The revolution has not yet succeeded, and who will kill you is not yet known. If you want to sweep yourself out so early, you are wishful thinking.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye''s voice came from the restaurant, "All come to eat..."


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and twenty-four


    Zhou Ye¡¯s dining table is a round dining table...


    Five people were sitting around the dining table, all kinds of shabu-shabu sauces filled the small table.

 Chapter 2255

    "What do you drink?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile looking at the girls.


    Although he was busy in the kitchen just now, he could clearly hear the conversation between Hu Yifei and Lisa Rong in the living room.


    Not only did he hear clearly, but he knew exactly what Lisa Rong was thinking.


    No way, as a cheating little prince who often cheats, how could he not cheat in this kind of environment like a Shura field??


    "Red wine..."


    "Champagne..."


    "Beer..."


    "I want to drink Mouton..."


    Well, four women have four choices, Hu Yifei wants to drink red wine, Lisa Rong wants to drink champagne, Meijia wants to drink beer and Wanyu wants to drink Mouton...


    In fact, as far as collocation is concerned, Zhou Ye thinks that Meijia¡¯s beer is the best match for hot pot, but-since two of the four want to drink wine, he can only obey the majority...


    "Then drink French Mouton..."


    Zhou Ye stood up and walked quickly to the bar next to the living room. From the wine cabinet, he took out two bottles of Mouton in 1993, then took a few tall wine glasses and returned to the table. .


    "This is Mouton Bordeaux in 1993. It is just 14 years this year. Although it is less than the best drinking period of 15 years, it is almost the same!"


    While talking, Zhou Ye opened the red wine and poured it into the decanter.


    Watching Zhou Ye pour the red wine in the decanter into the goblet in front of him as soon as he poured the red wine into the decanter, Lisa Rong opened a few sheets, and finally resisted.


    It stands to reason that the best sober time for red wine is two hours, but Zhou Ye''s operation is really not very good.


    However, don''t look at Lisa Rongtong and Zeng Xiaoxian as the third grandson, but when she faces the person she likes, it is really gentle to the extreme.


    For fear of Zhou Ye''s embarrassment, she finally did not say her complaints.


    "Cheers everyone..."


    After filling the women with wine, Zhou Ye directly raised the glass...


    "Cheers..." XN


    The girls laughed and clinked glasses with their men one by one. Lisa Rong looked at Hu Yifei and the others indifferently, and she could only put the wine glasses between her lips in a way.


    Originally, she meant to just touch her lips, but unexpectedly, the red wine in the wine glass was not as sour as she had imagined. On the contrary, a strong and sweet blackcurrant scent filled her lips and teeth... ¡­


    Obviously, the wine has sobered up...


    This made Lisa Rong a little surprised. After all, she watched Zhou Ye open the wine cork and pour the wine into the decanter without waking up at all, OK...


    Where does the taste of this pure Mouton wine come from??


    For a while, Lisa Rong was a little confused...


    Anyway, at least this wine tastes good...


    Putting down the wine glass, Lisa Rong picked up a piece of mutton and rinsed it twice in the boiling hot pot soup. After the mutton pieces were born, they placed them directly on Zhou Ye''s plate next to him."Ye... Eat more!"


    Seeing Lisa Rong''s actions, Hu Yifei''s three daughters were naturally not to be outdone.


    They picked up their favorite dishes, rinsed them, and put them on Zhou Ye''s plate.


    As soon as Zhou Ye picked up the chopsticks, his shabu-shabu was full...


    Seeing the dishes on the plate, Zhou Ye didn''t say a word, and directly lowered his head to eat.


    At this time, the more they said, the more mistakes they made. Without saying a word, letting them fight on their own, and finally closing their hands, is the best choice.


    "Sister Lisa, I''ll toast you..." Hu Yifei picked up the goblet and stood up."Thank you for taking care of Ye for so many years... I will do it first!"


    With that, Hu Yifei raised his neck, half a glass of red wine was consumed.


    Well, this girl totally drank red wine as white wine...


    In Lisa Rong''s view, the subtext of Hu Yifei''s sentence is-don''t look at you and Ye have known each other longer than us, but Ye is ours after all...


    Can Lisa Rong bear it?She has never been a character who stretched her right cheek on her left cheek after being hit by someone, but she was so gentle with Zhou Ye because of love.


    So Lisa Rong raised her neck unwillingly and poured the red wine from her glass into her belly.


    In fact, she thinks too much... Hu Yifei only did this to show her man Zhou Ye that she is not a jealous character.


    Of course, it may also be related to Zhou Ye''s emotion this morning...


    Anyway, now Hu Yifei wants to drive, and the three of their sisters can''t hold Zhou Ye in anyway. Rather than let him sneak away to steal the fishy, ??it is better to be okay, everyone is facing to the other side...


    Maybe in this way, everyone can become good sisters.


    And Lisa Rong¡¯s sentence with Zhou Ye for ten years made Hu Yifei think that Lisa Rong was the older sisters Zhou Ye had mentioned to her...


    Therefore, her glass of wine is truly a respect for Lisa Rong.


    As a result, being misunderstood by Lisa Rong was a provocation...


    So............the tragedy happened.


    "It''s not impolite to come and not go, my sister is so polite, I have to come back no matter what!" Lisa Rong directly picked up the decanter, filled the goblet in front of them, and raised the glass of wine. "Yifei, thank you for taking good care of Ye..."


    With that, Lisa Rong directly raised her neck, took a few mouthfuls, and drank the red wine in the glass.


    Seriously, there is already a suspicion of breathing... When is it going to be filled with red wine??


    This is completely provocative...


    And is Hu Yifei an ordinary person??Will she admit it??


    Absolutely not...


    "Sister Lisa is really proud..." After saying this, Hu Yifei also took the glass and drank it.


    The two looked at each other, and suddenly there was a feeling of sympathy.


    Okay, Xiongxiangxi return to Xixiangxi...


    Lisa Rong didn''t intend to live peacefully with Yi Fei...So, the two women''s wine competition began.


    Both Meijia and Wanyu were dumbfounded...


    Mega secretly winked at Zhou Ye...

 Chapter 2256

    That means-honey, don''t look at it, persuade...


    In response, Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head...


    It¡¯s not that Zhou Ye didn¡¯t persuade, but that he couldn¡¯t persuade... In fact, he saw that Lisa Rong was venting, venting the pain and pain of her unrequited love for the past ten years... If he speaks, he might become The one being vented...


    However, sometimes, it was not Zhou Ye who wanted to hide...just when he and Meijia Wanyu and the others were happily watching the two of them fight together while eating hot pot...


    A glass of red wine was placed in front of him--


    "This cup, I respect you... Zhou Ye!"


    Two thousand six hundred and twenty-five chapters


    Look at the goblet in front of me, and then look at the goblet owner...


    Zhou Ye is a little speechless...


    "Lisa, no need..."


    "Yes!!" Lisa Ronghua''s red cheeks showed, she was already a little bit up."For my lost ten years, to you-a word wasted my ten years..."


    Speaking of this, Lisa Rong''s eyes are already blurred with tears...


    In fact, she is a very smart woman, otherwise she would not become a gold producer of the TV station...


    Even when she was fighting with Hu Yifei just now, she was always paying attention to the actions of everyone at the dinner table.


    Intimacy can be faked, but small habits in life cannot be faked.


    When she saw Meijia peeling the shrimp shells for Zhou Ye diligently, and Wanyu always consciously or unconsciously picked out certain meat from the hot pot and sent it to Zhou Ye''s plate, she had already realized one thing.


    That''s--perhaps, when I came here, the things I thought were all made up by my own brain, but their words were true.


    That is to say¡ªin fact, these three girls are really Zhou Ye''s girlfriends. They are all real, but themselves and themselves are fake.


    Thinking of this, Lisa Rong couldn''t help but feel sour...


    She really is a fool, an idiot...


    For the sake of others, I stupidly guarded for ten years...


    How many decades can a girl waste??She went from her twenties to her thirties...


    The best ten years of life, that''s it-wasted on him.


    No, she is even worse than those women who meet scumbags-at least they have been scumbags, and she has not even been scumbags...


    Just for Zhou Ye''s words, she waited ten years... ten years.


    Thinking of this, Lisa Rong''s eyes were blurred...


    ............ "This, this cup to you...... Zhou Ye......"


    Seeing the tears pattering out of her eyes, but still resisting Lisa Rong, who did not let herself cry, Zhou Ye knew - she had already noticed something.


    You can''t drink this glass of wine...


    Drinking it is equivalent to completely severing relations with Lisa Rong.


    Zhou Ye slowly got up from the seat and reached out to take the wine glass from Lisa Rong''s hand.


    When he brought the wine glass, he found that Lisa Rong was clutching the wine glass in her hand...


    Ten years of secret love, is it so easy to break it??


    At this time, Lisa Rong would like to hear Zhou Ye say [I love you, they are just a pastime when I am bored]


    As long as there is this sentence, even if she knows that it is a lie, Lisa Rong will fly into Zhou Ye''s arms like moths into the fire.


    However, Zhou Ye did not say what she wanted to hear...


    But to take the wine glass in her hand...


    Isn''t it... Am I so unworthy of your attention??


    It was like this ten years ago, and it is still like this ten years later...


    The more I thought about Lisa Rong, the more I felt wronged, and the more I thought about her, the more sad she felt...At this moment, she finally let go...At the same time, she cried bitterly with her hands covering her face.


    While crying, Lisa Rong ran out...


    Today, her last dignity has been lost... She doesn''t want to be laughed at by Zhou Ye here.


    However, at this moment, Lisa Rong felt that her hand was suddenly held by someone...


    "You let me go... asshole... what do you want... I haven''t wasted you for more than ten years... woo..."


    Listening to Lisa Rong''s words, the three women at the dinner table looked at their man with a dazed expression.


    What does this mean??


    There seems to be something terrible...


    Thinking of this, including Hu Yifei who drank some of them, the three women looked at Zhou Ye and Lisa Rong curiously.


    Jealous??emm...it''s a bit...but not too much. After all, they have been trained by Zhou Ye. They know that their own iron cow is very powerful...so, just watch the excitement at this time, don''t make trouble...


    The only one to add to the chaos is to help the wall the next day.


    At this time, Zhou Ye looked at Lisa Rong who was crying in a mess, and couldn''t help feeling a little bitter.


    To be honest, when the decision was made, it was indeed a little ill-considered...


    "So... how do you want me to compensate you?"


    "Compensate me?? Can you compensate for those ten years?" Lisa Rong laughed anxiously when she heard Zhou Ye''s words...


    "It''s not impossible..."


    As he said, Zhou Ye snapped and snapped his fingers...


    In an instant, Lisa Rong felt her mind sink, and a stream of light shone in front of her eyes. The dazzling stream of light made her close her eyes...


    I don''t know how long it has passed. When Lisa Rong opened her eyes again, she found that she... she had actually passed through.


    Listening to the music in his ears, watching Zhou Ye sitting in front of him and looking at himself with a smile, Lisa Rong felt dumbfounded for a while.

 Chapter 2257

    She turned her head and looked around...


    This is a bar that makes her a little strange and familiar...


    She said that she was unfamiliar because she had been here ten years ago, and she was familiar with it¡ªin ten years, she dreamed back at midnight and returned here countless times.


    Because, this is the bar where she and Zhou Ye looked at.


    "what¡­¡­"


    At this moment, the first thing Lisa Rong did was pinch her on her thigh.


    A heart-wrenching pain came into her mind, and Lisa Rong knew in an instant that she was not dreaming.


    "I... I went back ten years ago???"


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye who was sitting across from her answered her... "I said, I have to make up for you..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lisa Rong rushed forward for the first time, straddling Zhou Ye''s lap, holding Zhou Ye''s cheek, and said viciously: "Do you think this will compensate me? For ten years, I Thinking about how you want to make up for me day and night, how do you make up for me if your heartache is..."


    "How about a lifetime compensation?"


    Zhou Ye said with a smile...


    "A lifetime is not enough...I want you to make up for me for every lifetime..."


    Before Lisa Rong''s words were finished, Zhou Ye took her from her body... "I have a gift for you..."


    "If I''m not satisfied, you will be dead..." Lisa Rong stopped the urge to grab his hand after hearing Zhou Ye''s words...


    Whether it is a dream or an illusion... Lisa Rong only wants to indulge once.


    Zhou Ye smiled, then walked to the stage of the bar and communicated with the band...


    Sitting in front of the keyboard...


    After a while, a soothing prelude sounded from his fingertips...


    [Unwilling to get involved with right and wrong, unexpectedly goes against one''s wish]


    [The flower in my heart wilts, the time will not go back]


    [I wish to wash away the glitz and dust all over]


    Hearing what Zhou Ye sang with a touch of sadness in his mouth, unknowingly - Lisa Rong was crazy.


    Two thousand six hundred and twenty-six chapters


    In a five-star hotel suite¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye and Lisa Rong hugged each other as soon as they walked into the room...


    With their lips and teeth entangled, the hands of the two are swimming back and forth on each other''s body...


    Before they knew it, the two met frankly...


    When Zhou Ye picked up the spear and mounted his horse, Lisa Rong desperately clasped Zhou Ye''s neck with her arms, her legs firmly clamped his waist, and murmured: "Give me..., let me be you The woman... Ye..."


    Hearing Lisa Rong''s words, Zhou Ye was not polite... he straightened his waist.


    With a muffled hum...a blood-colored plum blossomed slowly on the white sheet.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the early morning, Lisa Rong was awakened by the strange sense of fulfillment beneath him...


    When she saw the figure behind her, holding her waist, gently shaking, all the guards in her heart disappeared in an instant.


    "Ye...Ye..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After the morning exercise, Lisa Rong allowed someone''s cock to stay in her body.Lazily lying in Zhou Ye''s arms, he muttered, "Ye...Who are you?"


    "Maybe someone more powerful than a god... But I only have one identity right now, and that''s your man!" Zhou Ye smiled and pecked at Lisa Rong''s corner, and said.


    "It''s still another woman''s man..." Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lisa Rong couldn''t help but think of Yifei and the others... she couldn''t help but feel a little sour...


    "Don''t you think you can stop me alone?" Zhou Ye smiled evilly: "If you think you can satisfy me, then I don''t mind not getting into trouble in the future..."


    Lisa Rong''s eyes lit up when she heard this, "This is what you said... Don''t regret it..."


    "Well, no regrets..." Zhou Ye smiled happily.


    "Look at I don''t let you know the power of a woman [I still want]..." While talking, Lisa Rong slid down. After a while, Zhou Ye felt that his little brother had entered a warm and humid space.


    Okay, really, Lisa Rong''s oral sex... well, that''s it, completely a beginner.


    However, even so, Zhou Ye was very satisfied...After all, it was a great thing to let a woman take the initiative to perform oral sex for herself.


    Although Lisa Rong had recovered to her body in her twenties at this time, the soul in her was a soul in her thirties.


    Thirty is like a wolf, forty is like a tiger... Fifty sits on the floor and sucks dirt, not just talking.


    Of course, to Zhou Ye, this was nothing at all.


    Two hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Even if someone fully understands one thing, Zhou Ye''s subordinates were merciful last night and this morning... And what was the result of Zhou Ye''s unrelenting subordinates??


    Just look at her now...


    At this time, Lisa Rong, the whole person was destroyed by playing, lying on the bed...with her legs wide open.


    Milky white semen was flowing out of her swollen old hole and chrysanthemum, and finally gathered into a ball on the white bed sheet.


    As for Zhou Ye, still sitting on the bed fiercely and fiercely, as if looking at a delicious dish, looking at her little...


    "Ye, I can''t do it...I really can''t do it..." Lisa Rong looked at Zhou Ye with a look of horror. It was only at this moment that she was jealous of Yifei and the others, and she had a hint of guessing.


    Paralyzed, this is more than not being jealous, she is now determined to introduce her female classmates to her own man, and only asks him to let her go.

 Chapter 2258

    What does it feel like to have a non-stop orgasm for two hours??


    It feels like the whole body is collapsed without any effort.


    "Cut, what Xiangshang said is so powerful, but is it just this skill in the end??" Zhou Ye said disdainfully, "What do I need for yours?? Go on..."


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s complacent look, Lisa Rong couldn''t wait to bite this guy to death... But just think about it...


    This idea is just thinking about it, it will never be realized.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Well, I said it was compensation for ten years, but in fact, Lisa Rong and Zhou Ye only stayed for half a year ten years ago.


    In the past six months, Lisa Rong completely released herself, trying almost all the postures up and down with Zhou Ye.


    But in the end, she chose to return to the normal node of the long river with Zhou Ye.


    After all, she didn''t want to repeat her ten-year career struggle.


    As for what you said, rebirth makes a fortune by taking advantage of rebirth, she doesn''t care about it now.


    With Zhou Ye here, do you think Lisa still needs to worry about money?


    Even at work, she was just trying to find something to do for herself.


    It''s like dismantling the second generation to be a cleaner, just to avoid problems at home.


    "Are you ready?" Zhou Ye asked, looking at Lisa Rong in his arms.


    "Hmm..." Lisa Rong took another look at the scene she remembered before, and nodded decisively, "Let''s go back...I want to unite Yifei and them to squeeze you completely..."


    "Hey, I''m looking forward to..."


    Zhou Ye said with a smile...


    As the voice fell, Lisa Rong felt that the sky was spinning again. After a while, she opened her eyes again...The sight that appeared in front of her was not elsewhere. It was exactly when she discovered the relationship between Zhou Ye and the three daughters. The room where you want to say goodbye to Zhou Ye.


    At this time, the three daughters of Yifei, Meijia and Wanyu looked at them with dumbfounded expressions.


    In Lisa Rong''s eyes, she and Zhou Ye passed through ten years ago.


    In Yifei and their eyes, they only saw Zhou Ye and Lisa Rong''s figure blurred, and then Lisa Rong, who was full of tears, had no tears in an instant. The eyes looking at Zhou Ye were also affectionate, emmmmm^ It''s a bit like the scene when they were dragged into the mirror world by Zhou Ye...


    It''s just that the three women who already knew their own men knew that Zhou Ye didn''t start the mirror world, after all, they didn''t hear the unique real world shattering sound launched by the mirror world.


    "Where did you... just go?"


    "Lisa... are you okay?"


    Looking at the three girls around, Lisa Rong smiled slightly and said, "Sisters, I have a bold idea..."


    "What do you think?" Meijia asked curiously.


    "Let''s join together, how about squeezing dear one?" Lisa Rong smiled: "My dear has already agreed...As long as he is squeezed dry, then he will never go out to squeeze the flowers!"


    Hearing Lisa Rong''s words, the women were frustrated...what a good idea, but this...


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and twenty seven


    "Lisa Rong??"


    Early in the morning, Zeng Xiaoxian walked out of the room and saw Lisa Rong walking out of his landlord''s house. He felt like a collapse.


    "You... why did you come out like this?"


    He really couldn''t think of how could the leader who he waited for a day and didn''t come out of Zhou Ye''s house??This Nima is too fantasy, right??


    At this time, Zeng Xiaoxian suddenly thought of her landlord¡¯s staggering female fate, and suddenly felt a sense of realization, "Could it be that Lisa Rong...you..."


    Lisa Rong looked at Zeng Xiaoxian''s wretched smile, and suddenly felt tight...


    To be honest, she herself doesn''t care about others discovering her relationship with Zhou Ye, but one can''t just care about herself.


    She also has three good sisters here... If it really makes a lot of noise, it will have a bad influence on Yifei and the others.


    Thinking of this, Lisa Rong immediately interrupted Zeng Xiaoxian''s words, "I will give you a chance, but-you close your mouth tightly, if I hear even a trace of rumors, you will be dead..."


    "No problem, leader, I must understand the intentions of my superiors, and implement their orders well!"


    At this moment, Zeng Xiaoxian smiled even harder...


    Seriously, he didn''t do it on purpose, it''s just that he was so cheap when he laughed, no way, natural.


    Lisa Rong didn''t bother to pay attention to him anymore, and walked directly towards the elevator...


    She has reached an agreement with the three girls... Since then, they have been good comrades in the offensive, good sisters.


    It''s just that she won''t move here for the time being, after all-it''s a bit far from where she works.


    So just like that, every once in a while, Lisa Rong came over to help Yi Fei and the others relieve their stress and satisfy themselves.


    Of course, under normal circumstances, she would choose to come back the night before the vacation. After all, she usually can''t get up the next day. When it is time to go to work on the third day, she will almost be able to relax...


    In order to let them integrate into the big family as soon as possible, Zhou Ye will also take them to the family gathering...


    After seeing a real family gathering, Hu Yifei and the others completely gave up the idea of ??draining their men.


    At the same time, on the other side, in the dormitory of the 2007 Performance Department of Beijing Film Academy, there are also a few little girls discussing the activities organized by the school for a few days.


    "Tiantian, I asked the senior sisters, they all only said that this activity is required by the school, and they didn''t tell me the content of the activity..." Zheng Shuang, who was sitting in the lower bunk, played with his laptop while talking to me. Jing Tian, ??who is reading a book, said: "They also said that the way of activity is different every time...They don''t know what we will encounter."


    "Furthermore, in the school''s BBS, there is no news about the event. I only know that this event is separate for men and women."


    "Then participate..." Jing Tian said while reading the book, "It is said that it is mandatory to participate, so what else can we do..."


    "Yeah..." Kan Qingzi, who was sitting on the side, nodded, "Anyway, I have made all kinds of preparations... I even brought my aunt''s towel..."


    "What are you doing with that stuff?" Huang Shengyi asked strangely.


    "Of course it''s because my aunt is coming soon... Anyway, I heard that I will stay there for four or five days..."


    Hearing Kan Qingzi''s words, Huang Shengyi leaked a weird smile on his face.


    Compared with other girls, she has a little understanding of the annual activities organized by Beiying.


    No way, who would call her someone''s woman...

 Chapter 2259

    But these things, she couldn''t tell her classmates.


    At that time, I believe they will enjoy the activities organized in the school.


    It''s noisy, it''s time to turn off the lights...


    The girls entered their dreamland with anticipation of tomorrow''s school activities.


    In the early morning of the next day, the girls walked out of the dormitory, carrying the salutes they had prepared.


    After gathering at the school gate, they were divided into two waves of men and women, and each took two buses to the Capital Airport.


    After arriving at the airport, the boys, under the leadership of their teachers, took a direct flight to California, while the girls took a direct flight to the main island of Ryukyu.


    After two or three hours of flying, the girls¡¯ plane landed at the sea airport on the main island of Ryukyu.


    When they arrived on the main island of Ryukyu, what made them stunned was that almost all the automation was realized here. Except for the only less than a hundred staff, almost the entire airport had implemented fully automated customs clearance.


    In fact, what they didn''t notice was that on this Ryukyu Airlines flight, from the captain to the flight attendants, none of them were men.


    When they got on the driverless bus outside the airport under the leadership of the female teacher, they were all dumbfounded.


    At present, unmanned driving and intelligent artificial are still in the conceptual stage for many countries, but they have been fully realized here.


    How can this not surprise the girls...


    After arriving at the hotel where they were staying, the girls of the 2007th session were given a two-hour lunch break after enjoying a lunch in the restaurant.


    Girls who have no habit of rest ran out and wandered around, while girls who had the habit of lunch breaks went back to their rooms to sleep.


    Unknowingly, it was three o''clock at noon... The girls began to gather.


    In the car, Zheng Shuang, who went out to wander around, sat next to Jing Tian with a mysterious expression, "Tiantian, guess what did I see when I went out??"


    "What do you see?" Jing Tian wanted to go out and turn around at first, but she was a little too tired, so she went back to rest.


    "Beauty...Although there are not many people on the street, beautiful women come and go!" Zheng Shuang said with emotion: "Everyone is so beautiful...I really envy me."


    "Have you not seen a man?" Jing Tian felt a little uneasy when she heard Zheng Shuang''s words.


    "Man? No... I haven''t seen a man on the street!"


    Upon hearing this, Jing Tian felt even more disturbed...


    But anyway, she can''t get out of the car now...


    The fully automatic bus stopped after running for more than an hour.


    "Okay, everyone get out of the car!"


    With a word from the female teacher, the girls from the 2007 Performance Department got off the bus one after another.


    When they got out of the car, everyone was shocked when they saw the sight in front of them.


    This is a valley, and in the valley, there are pruned green shrubs...


    This is not the most important thing, the most important thing is-these pruned shrubs look like a huge maze.


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and twenty eight


    "Teacher, are we going to walk through this maze?" Kan Qingzi raised his hand first and asked.


    After all, she is a maze, she really doesn¡¯t want to wander around in this maze for a long time...


    "Yes!" said the female teacher who led the team with a smile.


    "But what does this have to do with our profession..." Kan Qingzi said depressed: "We are acting professionals, why should we go through the maze?"


    "Walking through the maze exercises memory and logic skills. Memory helps you relax when you recite lines. Logical skills can help you understand the background and characteristics of the characters you play faster..." said the female teacher. Xiao Fei smiled at Kan Qingzi, "Do you still think these things are useless now?"


    Hearing what the teacher said, Kan Qingzi looked blank...


    What you said is right, I was speechless...


    Well, Kan Qingzi''s failure caused some guys who wanted to be lazy to give up the idea of ??being lazy.


    In the end, more than a dozen girls were driven into the maze by the female teacher just like driving a sheep.


    When the back of the last 2007 girl also disappeared at the gate of the maze, the plants that formed the walls of the maze were like a quick-shot replay, and grew rapidly, and soon, the gate of the entire plant maze was closed. There is no trace.


    At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared beside the female teacher.


    Seeing this figure, the glamorous female teacher couldn''t take much care of it anymore, she threw herself directly into the figure''s arms.


    "Husband..."


    "Zhizhi..."


    Zhou Ye hugged Zhao Yazhi''s slender waist and kissed him as soon as he lowered his head...


    That''s right, the teacher of Beiying is the famous Hong Kong actress, Zhao Yazhi...


    She was discovered and cultivated by Zhou Ye since she was a child, and she can be said to be obedient to Zhou Ye and extremely well-behaved.


    When Zhou Ye planned to kill all mainland actresses, according to Zhou Ye''s intention, before Hong Kong returned, she voluntarily gave up her Hong Kong identity and became a mainland household registration. This is why she can act as a teacher of Beijing Film Academy. .


    After kissing Zhao Yazhi for a while, Zhou Ye let her go and asked softly, "I missed me?"


    "Hmm..." Although Zhao Yazhi is fifty-four years old at this time, with Zhou Ye''s help, she still maintains the most beautiful appearance in her life at this time, and this appearance can continue to be maintained...until forever and always.


    Seeing Zhao Yazhi''s shy and timid appearance in his arms, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but move his index finger.


    His hand unknowingly followed the belt around her waist and got into her pants...


    Along the charming curve, Zhou Ye''s hand slid between her charming buttocks.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Zhao Yazhi felt Zhou Ye go deep into her buttocks, and groaned involuntarily with the fingertips that gently swept over her own flesh and chrysanthemum."Husband...no, don''t... the students are still in there..."


    "It doesn''t matter, Fang Zheng and the others will be your sisters sooner or later..." Zhou Ye said, with a harder effort, half of Zhao Yazhi''s pants were pulled down...


    At this time, Zhao Yazhi also knew that she could not escape the catastrophe. After all, would she have no idea about her man??


    He cleverly turned his back to his body, and slightly lifted his beautiful buttocks back...


    Zhao Yazhi turned her head slightly, turned towards Zhou Ye, and said with shame: "Wang official... Official pity..."

 Chapter 2260

    Listening to these shy and timid words, watching Zhao Yazhi''s hip gap, the faintly sparkling water...


    How could Zhou Ye still bear it at this time??


    He directly took out his already irritated meat stick, rubbed a few times between Zhao Yazhi''s already watery fleshy seams, and straightened his waist...The meat stick instantly fell into Zhao Yazhi''s pink meat abalone...


    "Ah-official, you killed someone..."


    Having been with her man for so long, Zhao Yazhi certainly knows what her man likes...


    Now, she is playing Bai Suzhen in the Legend of the New White Lady...


    Hearing the groan of his own woman, Zhou Ye''s cock couldn''t help being thickened again...


    Zhao Yazhi couldn''t help but let out a groan... "Ah... so good..."


    "Hey... Now, I will play Fahai, and you will play Bai Suzhen... baby!"


    "You, you will violate me..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhao Yazhi''s face turned red...


    "Snake demon, you know you are guilty..." Zhou Ye already played the role.


    "Ah...Ah...Master...Bai Suzhen is not guilty...Ah...Master, you are guilty of lust...Ah..."


    "You are like this... don''t you be afraid... I blame the Buddha?" Bai Suzhen resisted the pleasure brought to her by the giant in her body while speaking her own lines.


    "Buddha? Buddha count as a request..." Zhou Ye vigorously pushed his waist behind Bai Suzhen, every time he entered, his dark red cock would tremble the snake demon under him. ...


    And every time it is taken out, the pink tender meat in the tunnel will be brought out together with the lewd water.


    "Hurry up and take refuge in my seat and become my blowpipe boy..."


    "Dirty monk...you...don''t think...ah...ah..."


    "I just like your appearance like Zhenye..."


    "Ah-lewd monk, lewd monk..."


    After a while-with a loud scream, Bai Suzhen''s burrows sprayed a stream of lustrous water, which wetted Zhou Ye''s pants.


    Zhou Ye looked at Zhao Yazhi, who was already a little weak, and smiled...He didn''t let her go, but stretched out his hand and completely took off her jeans that had fallen to the crook of her legs.


    Then he bent her legs with both hands and hugged her face to face...


    "Bad guy..."


    In this situation, Bai Suzhen could only obediently hug Zhou Ye''s neck... the whole person leaned forward, snuggling tightly in his arms.


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already used his mind to hold his cock, aimed at Bai Suzhen''s flesh hole, and inserted it in.


    "what--!!"


    The thrust was a bit cruel, and it was inserted into her flower core all at once, causing Bai Suzhen''s whole body to tremble in an instant, and her whole body was suddenly useless.


    If it weren''t for Zhou Ye to help her with the power of thought, she would have to get rid of Zhou Ye''s arms.


    After all, she is Zhao Yazhi, not the real Bai Suzhen.


    At this moment, the gun mount has been set up again, Zhou Ye won''t be polite anymore...


    Electric small motor turns on...


    In an instant, Zhao Yazhi''s groans became a piece of...


    "Ah... ah... ah... official... official... ah..."


    The sound of popping, the sound of water... the sound of groans, formed a symphony called lewdness.


    Two thousand six hundred and twenty-nine chapters


    Huang Shengyi, Zheng Shuang, Jing Tian and Kan Qingzi came together in the maze because they were in the same bedroom.


    More than an hour has passed, and they have hit the wall several times.


    At the beginning, they could still meet a few classmates and get some...For example, the front is a dead end, such as information that they can''t get out there...


    But over time, they found that they could no longer meet their classmates.


    But this is also a normal thing. After all-the entire maze is the size of ten standard basketball courts, and the maze here changes every once in a while because of the fact that it has been injected with divine power... and this change is silent Interesting...


    After all, this was what Zhou Ye used to play sex games with his own woman.


    With the abilities of his women, if the maze were not stronger, they would cheat.


    By the way, the entire Ryukyu main island is shrouded in a barrier.


    Neither the reconnaissance plane nor the reconnaissance satellite in space could capture the situation here. What they captured was only what Zhou Ye wanted them to see.


    In other words-everything here is unknown.


    "I''m exhausted..."


    After running back and forth for almost an hour, Jing Tian couldn''t hold on anymore...


    Although they were wearing sneakers today because they had been notified long ago, they were so stupid to wander through the maze for more than an hour, which was enough for her to be tired.


    Some people say that when women go shopping, their physical strength is surprisingly good. Why doesn''t it work when it comes to sports?


    Shopping is a mental stimulus, but exercise... Then hehe.


    Well, it''s not just Jing Tian who can''t hold on anymore, Zheng Shuang and Kan Qingzi can''t do it either.


    The three of them sat on the grass, rubbing their long legs, and Kan Qingzi complained: "I have never heard of performing maze training as a major. This is just a mess!"


    "You should tell Teacher Zhao about this..." Zheng Shuang said while rubbing his aching calf, "I knew I should bring water..."


    "Yiyi, aren''t you tired?" Jing Tian was surprised to find that among the four, it seemed that Huang Shengyi was standing aside like the okay person...


    It''s as if the person who just walked with them for more than an hour was not her...


    "I''m not tired, maybe it''s because of my regular exercises!" Huang Shengyi deserves to be the existence of the female pig''s feet, and the act of leveraging is exactly the same...


    In fact, if she hadn''t been transformed by her own man, she wouldn''t be any better than these three sleeping sisters.


    "Your physical strength is really good..."


    "Yes¡­¡­"

 Chapter 2261

    Upon hearing Huang Shengyi''s words, Zheng Shuang and Kan Qingzi couldn''t help but sigh.


    After resting for a while, Huang Shengyi looked at the tired three women who didn''t want to move, and a smile appeared in her corners."I have an idea... let us quickly go through this maze!"


    "What idea?"


    "Yiyi, you are amazing..."


    "Quickly, what is the idea, Yiyi..."


    Upon hearing Huang Shengyi''s words, the three women''s spirits were shocked.


    If possible, they really want to give up this maze activity, but the problem is-before coming in, the teacher Zhao who led the team has said that this time it should be included in the usual grades. If you give up, it will be zero. Minute¡­¡­


    Therefore, if possible, the third daughter still wants to work harder.


    Looking at the eagerness of the three women, Huang Shengyi smiled slightly: "I just looked at the plants that make up the walls of the maze and found that they are not very hard and the walls are not very thick, so... we can go through the wall... "


    Hearing Huang Shengyi''s words, the three women hesitated...


    After all, girls, they love to be clean, let them walk through the wall, and get dirty, they feel a little unwilling.


    Looking at the three women''s hesitation, Huang Shengyi waved his hand, "Whether you want it or not, I plan to go through the wall anyway... I''m almost dying of thirst..."


    While talking, Huang Shengyi covered his face and went into the green plant wall on the side.


    Seeing Huang Shengyi''s figure disappearing into the maze wall made up of green plants, the three women were suddenly moved.


    You can buy more clothes or something. Covering your face can ensure that the looks you care about the most will not be scratched by the branches and branches. It doesn''t seem to be too much to suffer a bit.


    Thinking of this, the three daughters followed Huang Shengyi''s appearance and drilled towards the green labyrinth wall.


    I have to say that after getting in, the three women found that the wall was much softer than they thought.


    Not only will he not scratch his skin, but even his clothes will not get dirty.


    I don¡¯t know how these plants are usually taken care of, but they are so clean...


    Before you know it, the three girls are having fun...


    After passing through a few labyrinth walls, Huang Shengyi suggested that the four of them simply play a small game to cheer them up.


    What little game??


    That is, four people started at the same time and rushed toward the wall of the maze to see who had more body parts exposed from the wall.


    Of course, according to the rules, the head must go first.


    In this regard, the three girls who had played hilariously did not refuse.


    "Three, two, one, preparation... start!"


    Following Huang Shengyi''s order, the four women ran into the maze wall at the same time...


    Unsurprisingly, the four of them rushed their upper body out of the maze wall, the difference was just a little bit more.


    And this is obviously because the cup is smaller, and Kan Qingzi, who has a lower resistance, is a little cheaper.


    The other three women of her slightly showed out that little body.


    "Although I won, why don''t I feel happy at all?" Kan Qingzi said with a gloomy expression looking at the loser Jing Tian.


    Hearing what she said, the three women couldn''t help laughing.


    However, just when they were about to get their bodies out of the wall like just now, they suddenly discovered that their bodies were like being stuck by the owner and couldn''t get out...


    "Ah, what''s the matter?? Why can''t I get out?"


    "Me, me too..."


    "How to do how to do??"


    Just when the four women were extremely anxious...Suddenly, Jing Tian yelled--


    "Ah----Who is behind me, who is touching my butt..."


    Hearing Jing Tian''s cry, the other girls were suddenly startled.


    "Don''t, don''t do it... Everyone is classmate... Don''t make trouble at this time... Take us out..."


    At this moment, Huang Shengyi, who was on the far left, suddenly yelled: "Don''t, don''t take off my pants...ah...who is behind..."


    Hearing Huang Shengyi''s yelling, Kan Qingzi, Jing Tian, ??and Zheng Shuang almost didn''t get scared to pee in an instant!


    They can''t move at this time...It can be said that they are human beings.


    Just at this time - issued from the mouth of Huang''s shrill screams loudly: "ah -!"


    Chapter two six hundred and thirty


    Hearing Huang Shengyi¡¯s screams, the other three women screamed in shock...


    "Yiyi...what''s wrong with you, Yiyi?"


    "Who is that bastard behind?"


    "Don''t make trouble...Everyone is classmates, joking is enough." Kan Qingzi still thinks that they are the only ones in the entire maze.


    Standing behind the wall, Zhou Ye, while standing behind Huang Shengyi, almost laughed while listening to the call coming from there.


    At this time, Huang Shengyi¡¯s pants had been faded to the ankle by Zhou Ye, revealing her white and fat buttocks, and Zhou Ye was pushing his cock, in and out of her meat...


    Regardless of how miserable Huang Shengyi screamed over there, in fact, the water in her vulva had long been overflowing.


    Just as Zhou Ye''s meat stick was thrusting in, he was spraying out.


    After all, she was a woman Zhou Ye had trained for many years, so how could she still be a baby?


    Hearing Huang Shengyi''s screams like being raped, and the panicked voices of Jing Tian, ??Kan Qingzi, and Zheng Shuang.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but speed up the movement of his waist...


    Bang bang ......


    The sound of flesh and blood collided gradually caused a different feeling in the hearts of the other three women.


    And Huang Shengyi''s yelling also unknowingly became itchy...

 Chapter 2262

    "Ah~ah~ too fast~ too fast~ no~ don''t insert that deep~ ah~ I''m going to... I want to-here..."


    With a scream, Huang Shengyi trembled for a while, then tilted his head and passed out to death.


    Seeing Huang Shengyi who had passed out, Jing Tian couldn''t help feeling anxious...


    Although the sound of the bed called live just now made her feel a little itchy, but her first time definitely didn''t want to be lost in this place, in front of these people at this time.


    And Kan Qingzi and Zheng Shuang have almost the same idea in their hearts...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already injected the semen into Huang Shengyi, who had fainted, and then slowly pulled out his cock.


    He didn''t even mention his pants, and walked directly behind Jing Tian, ??who was in the middle of the three positions... he reached out and touched Jing Tian''s plump buttocks.


    When his hand just touched Jing Tian''s buttocks, Jing Tian, ??who felt that he was violated, immediately screamed."what--!!"


    However, her screams are of no use...


    Zhou Ye ruthlessly took her trousers and Xiao Nei Nei to the end...


    At this moment, Jing Tian kicked her legs frantically, screaming and kicking, intending to prevent someone behind him from doing evil in this way.


    It¡¯s a pity-it¡¯s useless to scream. This is the main island of Ryukyu. Not to mention that Zhou Ye played them in the maze, even if Zhou Ye took them to the main road and played them in front of passers-by , No one will save them...


    Kan Qingzi and Zheng Shuang beside Jing Tian don¡¯t know what to do...


    They covered their eyes tightly and did not dare to speak...


    Now they can only hope for one thing, and that is-the unknown guy behind them can let them go after playing Jing Tian.


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already aimed the meat stick at Jing Tian''s slightly moist hole because he had just listened to the scene of the erotic pictures.


    Feeling that a hot giant was on top of her most secret part, Jing Tian struggled harder...


    She desperately kicked her legs and twisted her ass, intending to use this method to organize Zhou Ye''s cock to penetrate her body.


    It''s a pity - this is futile.


    Because the waist was stuck in the wall, Jing Tian''s butt was not twisted at all...


    Not only did she fail to prevent Zhou Ye from aiming at her cave, but her fleshy seam was also itched by Zhou Ye''s huge hot glans.


    And Zhou Ye didn''t rush in, so he put the head of a meat stick on Jing Tian''s cave and let her struggle in vain there.


    People are always tired...


    After a while, Jing Tian, ??sweating profusely, finally stopped struggling. She was really tired.


    And at this moment, in her cave, body fluid has already begun to flow outwards...


    After all, in any case, this is a physiological reaction, not transferred by her own will.


    Feeling that Jing Tian''s meat cave was moist enough, and when she was no longer struggling, Zhou Ye jerked her waist.


    With that lubricating energy, Zhou Ye''s thick and long cock instantly sank into two thirds...


    "what----!!!"


    "It hurts...oooooo..."


    "You lighten...uuuu... lighten..."


    Jing Tian couldn''t help crying because of the tearing pain. At this time, she didn''t call for help and raped... She just wanted the mysterious man behind her to be gentler and gentler...


    Maybe it was an illusion. Vaguely, Jing Tian felt that the cock in her body just stopped there and didn''t move anymore.


    To some extent, this eased her pain.


    Then, she felt a pair of big hands covering her two hip flaps, like kneading dough.


    This made her unknowingly have a slight affection for the rapist behind her...Well, at least not as rough as when she was against Yiyi...How miserable Yiyi was just now.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Gradually, the tearing pain gradually weakened, and replaced it-a sense of fulfillment that she had never experienced before, and at the same time, there was a tingling feeling...


    That feeling made her want to move...


    It''s a pity-in front of the other two women, Jing Tian was a little embarrassed to shout something like [rapist, I''m fine, you move...].


    Does she still need face??


    However, at this moment, perhaps the man behind him realized what she meant, and started to move slowly...


    At first, Jing Tian could barely hold back the waves of pleasure in her body...but slowly, she couldn''t help it...


    Before she knew it, she was just like Huang Shengyi just now...began groaning...


    "Um...um...ah..."


    At this moment, Jing Tian didn''t notice that because she was shy and closed her eyes, the two sleeping sisters beside her also had some abnormalities on their faces...


    Behind the wall¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye stood up behind Jing Tian, ??stretched out his hands, and played with the ass of Kan Qingzi and Zheng Shuang one by one...


    The slender fingertips, passing between their crotches from time to time...


    Vaguely, you can see that the naked lower parts of the two women have been stripped off. A stream composed of transparent and viscous body fluid is sliding down from the nectar between their thighs and down their thighs... And they are also desperately clamping their legs, trying to resist the feeling that someone makes them.


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and thirty one


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A Ryukyu Airlines special plane took off from the sea airport on the main island of Ryukyu, with a group of deprived and disheartened girls, and flew towards Beijing International Airport.


    In the airport terminal, an upright figure in casual clothes was holding his hands behind his back, silently watching the plane carrying these girls fly into the sky.


    "Master, are you having fun?"


    Behind the man, a slender figure wearing a stewardess costume suddenly appeared and asked with a smile.


    "Well, it''s not bad, there are still a few good seedlings in 2007." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded. To be honest, he did have a lot of fun these days.


    Whatever stuck in the wall, whatever caught up with you, I''ll hehehehe...he played games like that.

 Chapter 2263

    In general, he is still very satisfied with the girls in the performance department of Beijing Film Academy 2007, such as Jing Tian, ??Zheng Shuang, and Kan Qingzi.


    Especially, after taming them, letting them play the game of platooning with a dozen other girls, it is even more interesting.


    That kind of groaning one after another made him feel tired...


    Therefore, he accidentally opened a time barrier, playing with them for half a year.


    Have you ever seen Jing Tian, ??Zheng Shuang, Kan Qingzi and Huang Shengyi''s four daughters, like a stack of arhats, stacked together with bare buttocks, facing the scene where they leaked the beautiful abalone and let them in?


    Zhou Ye had seen it, he had not only seen it, but had also played it more than once.


    You have seen more than a dozen girls hung on a slowly rotating disk, with their buttocks punching in and their heads punching out... The man stands in the middle, and any girl who pretends to be in front of him will fuck his own cock. Russian turntable game??


    have you seen¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Well, these dozen or so girls in the performance department of the 2007 Beijing Film Academy were almost destroyed by Zhou Ye during those six months.


    If it wasn''t for Zhou Ye to be busy with other things, he might have to play with them for another half a year.


    Of course, the most important thing was that they couldn''t bear Zhou Ye''s ravages.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye will temporarily let them go...


    Before boarding the plane, the girls crying in their arms in their arms...


    They are really reluctant to leave Zhou Ye...


    However, after hearing that they would be able to attend a big party every month, they were not so sad.


    After all, Farewell is very different from Goodbye.


    After watching the plane carrying the girls and flying into the sky... Zhou Ye waved his hand, directly opened a golden portal and walked inside."I want to go back¡­¡­"


    "Send Master!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A golden portal suddenly opened in room 3603 of the love apartment.


    Then, Zhou Ye''s figure walked out of the portal...


    He looked at the empty living room and shouted: "Yifei, Wanyu, Meijia..."


    Three consecutive shouts, without any response.Zhou Ye was stunned for a while... "Where are the people? Where have all gone?"


    At this moment, the door opened suddenly, and then Hu Yifei, Wanyu and the three daughters of Meijia walked in.


    When they saw Zhou Ye who hadn''t seen him for three days, they shouted happily and rushed over.


    "Honey, are you back?"


    "Is the little sister of the seventh class fun?"


    "I thought you would have to stay on the main island for a while..."


    The main island of Ryukyu is no secret to the three girls.


    After all, they have also attended a monthly family gathering.


    For there, they are still very familiar.


    Zhou Ye smiled, hugged the girls, and kissed one by one...


    Then, holding Yifei and Wanyu sitting on the sofa, "What good happened? See how happy you are smiling?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, Meijia, who was sitting next to Yifei, leaned close to Zhou Ye and said with a smile: "My husband, do you know who owns the convertible downstairs outside???"


    "A convertible sports car?" Zhou Ye asked with a look of astonishment: "I sent it back directly...what a convertible sports car, I don''t know!"


    "Really boring¡­¡­"


    Zhou Ye''s uncooperativeness made Meijia feel bored...


    However, as soon as she finished speaking, she couldn''t help screaming... "Ah, my husband, I was wrong... Don''t..."


    Yifei and Wanyu turned their heads and saw that Mika¡¯s legs were tightly closed, her buttocks were twisting uncomfortably...and between her man¡¯s legs, a palm-sized golden portal was opening, through the portal¡¯s In the transparent and illusory image, you can vaguely see a tender meat abalone, which is being held alive by a stick that sticks out of the portal.


    Seeing this scene, both Wanyu and Yifei couldn''t help but whispered, "Rogue..."


    Well, in fact, this is what Zhou Ye has developed, which can silently rob people of virginity from thousands of miles away-the technique of meat stick teleportation.


    Actually, this thing is just a small portal. The difference is that one end is opened under Zhou Ye''s crotch and the other is opened between Mika''s legs.


    As for the clothes of both??Haha, the portal will not destroy the real thing.


    This teleportation spell, accurate to a few millimeters, fully demonstrated Zhou Ye''s inscrutable spell skills to the world.


    Cough


    "Dare you still say that I''m really boring??" Zhou Ye didn''t care about Wanyu''s complaints with Yifei...


    "Husband, you are energetic, you are the most energetic... No one is as energetic as you..."


    Mika screamed and shouted...


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to get up and avoid the portal that Zhou Ye opened between her crotch, but the problem is - Zhou Ye''s mind power is firmly fixing her on the sofa, she can''t get up...


    Moreover, Zhou Ye, the villain, also used high-frequency vibration, meat stick heating and mutated beading techniques, even if she was not pressed on the sofa by the chanting force, she could not get up.


    Although Meijia¡¯s confession was very sincere, it¡¯s a pity--Zhou Ye has always liked beginning and end, so--


    Two minutes later-


    Mika screamed and she collapsed on the sofa...


    The whole person is like a salted fish on the shore, small pieces of one piece together, only breathing power is left.


    Seeing the wet traces on the sofa under Mei Jia''s ass, Yifei couldn''t help but vomit: "I need to wash the sofa towel again..."


    "Okay, what''s the matter?" Zhou Ye hugged Yifei in his arms and asked maliciously, "Hurry up and say..."


    The clothes she wore under her did not give Hu Yifei any sense of security at all. You must know that her man is an evil existence that can rob a person of virginity thousands of miles away. What are the two clothes in a mere way? Mika is a lesson...


    Therefore, she didn''t dare to delay and said directly: "In fact, it is Zeng Xiaoxian who is going to participate in a talk show..."

 Chapter 2264

    Chapter two thousand six hundred and thirty-two


    After listening to Hu Yifei''s words, Zhou Ye suddenly realized... the emotional plot has reached this point.


    Speaking of it, the sister named Cris who was stuck on the highway is still a very good emmmm...Would you like to join in the fun??


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye said to the three women: "Since it is a major event for Teacher Zeng, then we have to cheer him up and cheer for whatever we say!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, a suspicious expression leaked from Hu Yifei''s face.


    "My dear, don''t you watch another beauty from the TV station?"


    "That''s right, usually you don''t bother to care about Teacher Zeng''s funny comparison..." Wanyu was also curious: "Why are you so concerned about his affairs today?"


    The word "jubi" was learned by Wanyu and Zhou Ye...


    In fact, the three women all felt that the word funny is very suitable for Zeng Xiaoxian, so they gradually said that he was funny.


    "How is it possible..." Zhou Ye smiled innocently, "If I really watch a beauty on TV, do I still need to borrow Teacher Zeng''s light? Isn''t it more convenient for me to find Lisa?"


    Hearing her man''s explanation, Hu Yifei and Wanyu became suspicious.


    To be honest, if it is really a beauty from a TV station, then it would be okay to find Lisa Rong. This silly girl was taken down by her own man a long time ago.


    Not to mention asking her to introduce a sister paper from a TV station, even if she asks her to go out, ask that sister paper out, get drunk, and then send it to her own man''s bed, she will do it all.


    At most, when I was in bed, I just complained a little bit.


    In fact, it''s not just Lisa Rong, even they don''t feel jealous...


    After all, after seeing the power of your own man and your own tens of thousands of sisters, you can''t eat how much jealous you are.


    "But, we already rejected him when we were in the coffee shop..." Wanyu was a little embarrassed.


    "Or you can go by yourself..." Hu Yifei didn''t bother to join in the fun. Although she didn''t know what medicine she sold in her man''s gourd, but-after all, it was not a happy thing. Fortunately, she also came. It''s better to be out of sight and out of mind.


    "By the way, Zeng Xiaoxian can only take four people in his car, and everyone in 3602 has to go. In other words, if you want to go, you have to take the subway yourself..."


    "No problem, nothing is a problem with the car." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    Just kidding, the idiot took the subway, how did he run into that beauty after taking the subway?


    After discussing the matter, Zhou Ye ran to the 3602 dormitory and chatted with Zeng Xiaoxian for a while.


    I heard that my landlord was going to participate in his talk show. Zeng Xiaoxian was overjoyed. At that time, he was going to abandon Guan Gu''s magic and let his landlord ride in his car.Fortunately, Zhou Ye hurriedly stopped this stuff...otherwise, 3602 would be rioting tonight.


    Finally, after saying that Zhou Ye would drive with them to watch his show on TV tomorrow, he left the 3602 apartment.


    Having said that, how can Zeng Xiaoxian not want more acquaintances to see things that are prominent in the past?


    Besides, Zhou Ye is not only his landlord, but also the male ticket of his boss.


    In this month, he had seen Lisa Rong coming out of 3603''s room more than once.


    If it were not for this relationship, Zeng Xiaoxian felt that this talk show would definitely not have his turn to be a guest.


    Ruyu has an appointment, this is a talk show exclusively for big names.


    [Okay, I''m thinking about this too much, but in fact, the funding for the show is not enough, Lisa Rong uses him as a cover.


    No words for a night¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Early the next morning, Zeng Xiaoxian was wearing his suit and knocked on Zhou Ye''s door.


    After a while, Zhou Ye opened the door, yawning, and looking at the door with excitement, Zeng Xiaoxian asked, "So early?"


    "It''s getting late, charterer..." Zeng Xiaoxian smiled excitedly, "You have to be famous, charterer..."


    "Okay, okay, I see... Wait five minutes for me."


    With that said, Zhou Ye snapped and closed the door.


    Zeng Xiaoxian, who wanted to follow in, was shut outside.


    Just kidding, Zhou Ye never entertained men at home...


    Zhou Ye, who was yawning, walked into the cloakroom next to his room, picked up the clothes that the girls had matched for him before going to bed last night, and put them on.


    Perhaps his movements were too great, which shocked Hu Yifei in his sleep.


    "It''s so early..." Hu Yifei, who was lying on the side of the bed, opened his eyes and asked as he watched Zhou Ye who was changing his clothes: "Is it necessary to get up so early for a night''s show?"


    "It''s estimated that this product is too excited..." Zhou Ye said while wearing his clothes.


    "I wish he was called out cards continuously when recording the show..."


    While talking, Hu Yifei once again retracted her body into the quilt, turned around, and hugged Mei Jia next to her...


    Closing his eyes, he muttered: "It doesn''t matter if you don''t come back at night... But remember, don''t take it home..."


    Last night, the three women failed for the Nth time against Zhou Ye''s tyranny and were stunned into a coma...


    So, today they want to take a good day off.


    It just so happens that Hu Yifei has no class today, so she plans to spend a day in bed today.


    Zhou Ye looked at Hu Yifei''s sleepy appearance and couldn''t help but chuckle...


    After getting dressed, he walked to the bed, gave the three girls a good morning kiss, and walked into the bathroom.


    In fact, with Zhou Ye''s current physique that is not invading, he will never give birth to dead skin or eye feces, but habits are habits, and Zhou Ye has no plans to change for the time being.


    five minutes later----


    Zhou Ye appeared in front of Zeng Xiaoxian refreshingly.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s OK, everyone screamed and walked towards the elevator.


    Standing in the elevator, Zhou Ye found that - at this time, Zhanbo had a very good relationship with Lu Ziqiao, although it was not going to hold hands, at least Lu Ziqiao didn''t deliberately keep a distance from Lu Zhanbo.


    The newly joined Guan Gu Magical obviously did not know the weird relationship between Lu Ziqiao and Lu Zhanbo, and they were still chatting with them in full swing.


    As for Zeng Xiaoxian??This guy is now full of things he wants to be famous, and he doesn''t care about other people''s relationships.


    Or should he say that he doesn''t care about the relationship between his brother and Lu Ziqiao??


    Okay, do you want to match Guan Gu Magic and Zeng Xiaoxian??


    emmmm¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 2265

    After looking at the two carefully, Zhou Ye felt that let them go with the flow. Neither of them had the potential for women''s clothing. If they were matched casually, it would be too hot.


    If it doesn''t work, the love apartment will become a gay apartment, forget it.


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and thirty-three


    On the viaduct¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zeng Xiaoxian and the others are undoubtedly stuck here, just like the original plot.


    Looking at the hideous and domineering black off-road vehicle behind his sports car, Zeng Xiaoxian suddenly felt that the convertible sports car rented by one thousand two a day under his ass suddenly didn''t smell.


    It can be said that almost everyone''s eyes were focused on Zhou Ye''s domineering off-road vehicle that didn''t recognize the car logo, and almost no one looked at his car.


    Zeng Xiaoxian suddenly felt that agreeing to come with Zhou Ye was a wrong decision.


    Leaving aside the car, depending on his appearance, even if his landlord is sitting in the audience, he might steal his spotlight.


    Oh, miscalculation, miscalculation...


    No, no, this is not the worst, the worst is-why is there a traffic jam on the viaduct??


    "Wow, beauty..."


    At this moment, Zeng Xiaoxian suddenly heard the cry of Lu Ziqiao sitting in the back row.


    A man¡¯s common illness and curiosity made Zeng Xiaoxian involuntarily turn his head and look over...


    I saw that not far behind them, on a white mini Cooper, walked down a beautiful lady with long hair and shawl.


    To be honest, this beauty is really beautiful, but Zeng Xiaoxian at this time is not at all in the mood to look at the beauty. What he is thinking about now is how to go to the studio and participate in TV shows.


    At this moment, Guan Gu, who had gone to explore the way, ran back magically.


    Out of breath, he said in Chinese with his two knives: "The front is blocked...a chain of eight car rear-end accidents... the entire road has been blocked... I will say that the Central Ring Road is an ominous one. The road, yesterday I was taken by a taxi driver on this road and turned 13 times."


    Hearing Guan Gu¡¯s magical words, Zeng Xiaoxian almost collapsed...


    "Ah-how could this be..."


    "Now... the entire road is covered with taillights and bumpers. It is estimated that it will take a few hours to clean." Guan Gu''s magical words caused Zeng Xiaoxian to collapse instantly.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?


    "Hey, the opportunity is rare. A few hours will almost make up for my regrets!" Lu Ziqiao smiled obscenely, and got out of the car when he got up.


    "What are you going to do?" Lu Zhanbo suddenly grabbed Lu Ziqiao''s clothes and asked with a vigilant look.


    "Usually I saw the beautiful women driving the mini Cooper, they always swish and passed away. Today I finally caught a live one!" Lu Ziqiao smiled more lasciviously, "I tried dating in the elevator of the building. On the top of Changbai Mountain, in the hot springs of Hokkaido, and in the public toilets that have not been renovated...this is the first time on the viaduct."


    While talking, Lu Ziqiao was about to break free of Lu Zhanbo''s hand, planning to get off the car.


    Lu Zhanbo looked at Lu Ziqiao with a bitter expression on his face...that look, don''t mention...what a lot.


    Lu Ziqiao''s words made Zeng Xiaoxian, who was about to jump high in a hurry, a stomach fire, and he was about to explode in a hurry, but what about Lu Ziqiao?In the end, only thinking about picking up girls.


    Just when Zeng Xiaoxian was about to turn his head and spray Lu Ziqiao again, he suddenly saw the figure walking down in the car behind him, and immediately leaked a smirking smile.


    "I think you have no chance..."


    "What?" Hearing Zeng Xiaoxian''s words, Lu Ziqiao asked in a daze, "Why?"


    "Because the charterer made the move..." Zeng Xiaoxian smiled and raised his chin. "Do you think the charterer made the move, is there anything else for you?"


    "No--how can you do this to me..."


    At this moment, Lu Ziqiao''s play was possessed, with a look of grief.


    The others looked at him with a joke on their faces...


    Just kidding, want to steal a woman from a charterer??Have you never died??


    At this time, Zhou Ye, who got out of the car, had already arrived in front of the mini Cooper, "Hello..."


    Standing in front of his car, looking at Yuan Junjie, who was blocked in the distance, the moment he saw Zhou Ye, he suddenly felt like a traffic jam was also a good thing.


    When Zhou Ye greeted her, Yuan Junjie nodded with a reserved smile, "Hello..."


    "Are you from Sichuan?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "How did you tell?" Yuan Junjie said in a daze.


    You know, she thinks that her Mandarin is still very standard. How does this man tell that she is from Sichuan??


    "I said I can tell the fortune, do you believe it?" Zhou Ye smiled... Of course he knew it, not to mention that he knew the plot, even if he didn''t know the plot, with his strength, who could escape his eyes What??


    "I don''t believe it..." Yuan Junjie smiled... With such an old-fashioned approach, she has a ghost only when she believes it.


    It must be that he didn''t know where he heard himself speaking Sichuanese, so he knew he was from Sichuan.


    But then again, the ugly man hits up with his sister, which is called hooligans, and the handsome guy hits up. That''s the real hit.


    At least, Yuan Junjie didn''t find Zhou Ye disgusting, on the contrary, she was somewhat complacent.


    After all, being able to be accosted by Zhou Ye also fully explained her own charm.


    At this point, she is still very happy...


    "Then do you want to take a gamble?" Zhou Ye smiled...


    "Oh?? How do you bet? What are you betting?" Yuan Junjie asked with a smile.


    "Emmm... just bet, when can you get off the viaduct today, how about?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yuan Junjie became interested... "Okay, what''s the bet?"


    "Well, let''s bet this way-if I lose, I will kiss you, if you lose, you will let me kiss, how about?"


    Zhou Ye''s sudden words made Yuan Junjie stupid...


    What kind of routine is this, is it so straightforward now??


    However, before she could react, Zhou Ye had already walked in front of her, hugged her, and kissed her with lightning speed...


    Yuan Junjie didn''t react until Zhou Ye''s mouth touched her lips.


    However, this time is too late...


    She has been blocked by Zhou Ye...

 Chapter 2266

    "Hmm..."


    She slapped Zhou Ye''s Hungarian mouth desperately, closing Xiao Xiang tightly, not wanting Zhou Ye''s tongue to invade her mouth.


    After all, even if she had a good impression of Zhou Ye, she wouldn''t have embraced her within two minutes after meeting for the first time.


    However, her struggle was completely futile...


    Before she knew it, her teeth were pried open by Zhou Ye''s tongue...As Zhou Ye''s tongue wreaked havoc in her small eyes, she gradually became weak.


    Just kidding, was Zhou Ye''s tens of thousands of years of kissing skills really for nothing??Believe it or not, he can directly orgasm a woman.


    On the other side, Lu Ziqiao and the others are completely dumbfounded...


    "Fuck! Cow batch..." X4


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and thirty four


    After a long while -----


    Yuan Junjie, weak in his arms after being kissed by Zhou Ye, finally regained his freedom again.


    She snuggled in Zhou Ye''s arms, her eyes were troubled by the spring tide, and she said shortly, "You, you are silly..."


    "I didn''t shame..." Zhou Ye pretended to be blank and said, "Anyway, it wasn''t you who kissed me, or I kissed you..."


    "But... but you kissed me just now..." Yuan Junjie said, gently beating Zhou Ye''s Hungarian mouth...


    To be honest, at this time her mental confusion was extremely chaotic...


    The first kiss was so unclearly lost??


    But she didn''t get angry at all in her heart, you say irritating is not irritating??


    Moreover, it''s not just that I can''t get up.


    Even deep in my heart, faintly, there is still a bit of joy.


    How is this going??


    In fact, Zhou Ye has to recite...


    No way, who told him not only to use his own kissing skills to make this little girl feel weak, but also to maximize his mental power field?


    It is no exaggeration to say that even if Zhou Ye fucked her mother in front of her now, she couldn''t get angry.


    Even fall in love with Zhou Ye...


    Okay, this hang is really too big, but Zhou Ye can''t help it.


    He didn''t want to talk about nonsense here for a few hours, and then it was about dating again, it''s hard work.


    To put it bluntly, he is just a greedy body...


    Love something... ahem, okay, there are so many people who love him, he can''t take care of it.


    So, going straight to the subject is the easiest thing...


    "It''s not fair, what you mean by kissing me is, I''m sure to lose? I''m not convinced..." Yuan Junjie groaned.


    This coquettish appearance is really mesmerizing...


    I don''t know, I thought she and Zhou Ye were a couple, but in fact, she still didn''t know what Zhou Ye was called.


    "Anyway, you are sure to lose..." Zhou Ye smiled indifferently: "If you don''t believe me, let''s try it?"


    "Try and try..." Yuan Junjie also took a break at this time, broke free from Zhou Ye''s arms, and after a little tidying up of his clothes, he said solemnly: "If I win, you will Promise me one thing..."


    "Then what if I won?" Zhou Ye asked rhetorically.


    "Then I promise you one thing..." Yuan Junjie said without hesitation.


    Not fighting for the steamed buns, Yuan Junjie felt that she had to fight for a little initiative. Although she had sensed her feelings for Zhou Ye''s love at first sight, she, who had a stronger nature, was unwilling to become Zhou Ye''s love. captive.


    Even if he is a prisoner, let him be his own prisoner.


    Seeing Yuan Junjie''s self-confidence, Zhou Ye smiled... "Okay, of course there is no problem... Let''s meet again, hello, my name is Zhou Ye..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yuan Junjie had an urge to cover his face and find a place to get in...


    What the hell is this??


    Did he lose his first kiss without knowing the name of this guy??


    Well, anyway, this is the end, she can''t bring her first kiss back, right??


    Of course, she can also choose to call the police...


    It is a pity that, from the heart, she is unwilling to take this path...


    The police caught Zhou Ye??


    and then??


    Then she and Zhou Ye became enemies??Stop teasing, even a straight woman of steel would not take this path, besides, she herself also has a good impression of Zhou Ye... It''s just that the two sides haven''t made it clear yet.


    Thinking of this, Yuan Junjie stretched out his little hand, "My name is Cris..."


    Because her real name is a bit like a boy¡¯s name, she rarely reports her real name...


    "Ladies first, please tell me the time you guessed..." Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "When can I leave this viaduct?"


    "Hmm..."


    "I''ll bet for eight hours..." Yuan Junjie looked at Zhou Ye with a smug look after he finished speaking...


    You know, she just finished listening to the traffic broadcast, and the predicted time is eight hours later...


    She believed that Zhou Ye only made this bet with herself after listening to the traffic broadcast... Now she stopped him first and saw how he would win.


    Sure enough, when Yuan Junjie finished talking about the time, he saw Zhou Ye''s painful face instantly, and couldn''t help but giggle.


    "Uh, is it too late to change the bet now?"


    "No, no change... The male man must admit his bet and lose..." Hearing Zhou Ye was about to change his bet, Yuan Junjie ran away in an instant, she grabbed Zhou Ye''s arm with her teeth and claws. Acknowledge it, and I''ll just die with you.

 Chapter 2267

    Just kidding, she finally found an opportunity for revenge, how could she just miss it??


    "Is it really not good?" Zhou Ye continued acting.


    "Of course not, it must not..." Yuan Junjie said non-compliantly.


    "Are you sure you can''t change the bet??"


    "I''m sure and sure..."


    Yuan Junjie''s big eyes turned into crescent moons with a smile, and she seemed to be able to see Zhou Ye''s defeat, and she had to act according to her own orders.


    emmmm-what should he do??


    By the way, let him pursue himself, when he agrees to his pursuit, and when is it finished?


    When I saw it, I didn''t anger the bitch in her bedroom...


    Seeing Yuan Junjie''s cute appearance of fantasizing about the future, Zhou Ye wore a wicked smile."Well, if that''s the case, then I''ll bet you can get off the viaduct within an hour..."


    "Within an hour?" Yuan Junjie was stunned when he heard Zhou Ye''s words...but she soon reacted."Going down from the viaduct means going down with my car, not just me... are you sure??"


    "Of course I am sure." Zhou Ye smiled happily.


    "Okay, I bet with you..." Yuan Junjie thought about it for a long time, but couldn''t figure out how the blockage was like this. How could he get himself down the viaduct with people and cars in one hour, so-Liu eyebrows raised. , The little hand was raised."Pledge to bet, and give a high five."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye smiled and snapped, and he gave Yuan Junjie a high five.


    Next, Junjie Yuan was dumbfounded...


    Zhou Ye took out his mobile phone from his pocket, dialed a number, and said, "Hey, I''m stuck on the elevated Central Ring Road. Send two transport helicopters to take my car back..."


    Seeing Zhou Ye hung up the phone, Yuan Junjie was like in a dream.


    What did she hear??


    Send two transport helicopters to pick him up??


    Who does he think he is??Didn''t I fall in love with a neuropath at first sight??


    Until half an hour later-


    When the two heavy transport planes hovered above her head, she was truly dumbfounded.


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and thirty-five


    "Wait for me, wait for me..."


    Zhou Ye was pulling Cris to get on the helicopter, and Zeng Xiaoxian ran over there.


    That was running all the way and panting...


    "Boss, please, please take me to the TV station..."


    Seeing Zeng Xiaoxian, who was unscrupulous, kneeling on the ground and hugging his leg, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    "Boss, this is related to my career for the second half of my life. I beg for help... You can let me do anything in the future, even if you want my chrysanthemum!"


    Zeng Xiaoxian has been desperate to be on TV...


    Hearing Zeng Xiaoxian¡¯s words, Zhou Ye almost kicked the acridine out without a kick, "Fuck... whoever wants your chrysanthemum, if you want to go to the TV station, go to another helicopter..."


    "Good boss, boss, boss, boss, boss, everybody praise..."


    Zeng Xiaoxian, who got permission from Zhou Ye, was really overjoyed. He rushed to the side of a few Umbrella employees who were tying up his boss¡¯s car, and said with an earnest look: "Brothers, my boss has agreed to let the helicopter Sent me to the TV station, you watch..."


    Several Umbrella employees glanced at Zeng Xiaoxian, pointed to the rope ladder, "Go up by yourself..."


    "Hey, Hao Le, no problem...Big buddies don''t care about me, I''ll do it myself!"


    Watching Zeng Xiaoxian climb the rope ladder, Zhou Ye also looked at Cris in his arms, "Let''s go up too..."


    "You shame..." Cris pursed his lips, reluctantly.


    To be honest, if you are really fooled by this look and think she really doesn''t want to get on the helicopter, then you are a real steel straight man.


    Faced with this seemingly refusing yet welcoming attitude, Zhou Ye directly took Cris''s waist and walked to the rope ladder."Are you going to let me tie you up with a rope, and then let the person above pull you up? Or do you plan to do it yourself?"


    "Domineering... badass... shameless..."


    Cris Yuan Zangli muttered, and finally chose to climb up by himself.


    In her heart, she also found a reason for herself...


    [It''s not that I''m not reserved, it''s that I can''t help but this bad guy!


    Seeing this scene, Zhou Ye smiled...


    A woman who was hugged and hugged by you, kissed and kissed, and finally got on the plane by you... asked, how likely is it to drag this woman to bed now??


    Zhou Ye can tell you responsibly that there is no problem in dragging her to bed now.


    Of course, you can''t be so innocent, just pull people onto the plane and go to bed, right?How many meals you have to eat first...


    After a while--


    With the sound of a rotor, two heavy helicopters hoisted two cars and flew out of the viaduct.


    The drivers who were blocked on the viaduct were dumbfounded...


    "Fuck, who is this? It''s so awesome... Call the helicopter to rescue directly in traffic jam."


    "I think there seems to be the Umbrella Consortium logo on the helicopter. I guess it is the director of the Umbrella Consortium..."


    "Oh, Umbrella Consortium, that''s not surprising."


    The Umbrella consortium can be called a super-giant consortium in the world, what Umbrella system is, what Umbrella industry is, and what Umbrella biopharmaceutical industry is.


    There are almost no companies that it does not involve.


    The most annoying thing is that none of the Umbrella consortium has a listed company, which makes many countries hate it.


    For example, the United States once initiated an antitrust investigation against the Umbrella consortium...


    The reason is that the Umbrella consortium is not listed, and the great men on Wall Street are dissatisfied with the Umbrella consortium.


    Nima, I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before eating alone. How do you guys play??


    As a result, under the encouragement of certain financial consortia, the U.S. Congress launched an antitrust investigation against Umbrella consortium¡¯s US companies.

 Chapter 2268

    The result--


    Haha, the Ryukyu Empire, the first, seventh, and thirteenth combined fleets, on the west coast of the United States, the east coast including the Bering Strait near Alaska, after a month of live fire exercises codenamed "Operation Storm", The United States resolutely admitted.


    The direction of public opinion in the United States changed instantly...


    Especially when several major U.S. observatories observed that several space stations of the Ryukyu Empire were reacting to high-energy fluctuations in space at the same time, they almost freaked out.


    They remembered again the fear of being dominated by the Ryukyu Empire during World War II.


    The so-called anti-monopoly investigation is nothing more than that.


    Of course, this move also caused Europe and the United States to once again set off the so-called Ryukyu Empire threat...


    In this regard, the Ryukyu Empire did not respond. Anyway, it is not the first time that they have said this... Let them talk about it.


    In this world where Ryukyu sanctions the world, the Ryukyu Empire, which has absolute technological superiority, holds absolute military superiority.


    That''s how big a fist is. Don''t play if you are not convinced.


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    Watching the two heavy helicopters flying towards the sky, Lu Ziqiao and Lu Zhanbo were dumbfounded about Gu Magic.


    "I, we were left here like this??"


    "Probably...maybe... right?"


    "What should we do now??"


    "Wait... we can''t leave the car here..."


    "I--in the future--never--will not come out with the charter..." Lu Ziqiao yelled heartily...


    The lesson this time is so profound, having said that...


    It seems that in this life, his career as a girl hasn''t gone smoothly...Any beautiful girls, every time when he is about to get in, accidents happen frequently...


    Why was the little girl called Dad by the pants...


    Why was suddenly called a scumbag by a woman who didn''t know...


    In short, he never succeeded once...


    Speaking of it, he has a dragon slaying record, but he has never successfully slayed a dragon, that is, from Zhanbo, he completely got rid of the virgin hat.


    Thinking of this, Lu Ziqiao felt sad."Could it be that I can only be with men for the rest of my life? I don''t want to...oooo..."


    At this moment, Lu Ziqiao was crying miserably.


    As for what he just said, dating in the elevator, dating on the top of Changbai Mountain... It''s not bragging, it''s just that-every time a date comes to the most critical point, something unexpected happens.


    This-really Nima, sad reminder...


    Guan Gu miraculously looked at Lu Ziqiao, who was crying, and looked at Zhanbo with a dazed expression."What happened to Zi Qiao?"


    "Presumably, he is missing his lost youth..." Zhan Bo said with a smile while gently tapping Lu Ziqiao on the back.


    And Lu Ziqiao''s unlucky lifetime initiator, Zhou Ye, and Cris Yuan at this time, landed on the top floor of the umbrella building in Lujiazui.


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and thirty-six


    "This is the very amazing restaurant you said??"


    Cris Yuan looked at the empty scene on the roof of the building, with a stunned.


    While on the plane, Zhou Ye asked her if she had lunch, of course she said no. After all, she was blocked there at 11 o''clock at noon, and it was blocked for almost an hour. Where did she go for lunch?


    So Zhou Ye said that he would invite her to lunch as an apologetic to the abrupt beauty.


    In this regard, Cris Yuan still feels a little bit happy...Although she is quite willing, if Zhou Ye pulls her onto the bed as soon as she comes up, she will also feel that Zhou Ye doesn''t value herself.


    It''s just that she really didn''t expect that the lunch Zhou Ye said was actually eaten here??


    "Of course it''s not here..." Zhou Ye smiled, took Cris Yuan''s little hand, and walked towards the elevator door on the side of the apron.


    Their car had long been hoisted into the parking lot of the Umbrella Building, but even so, the heavy helicopter could not be parked on the tarmac on the top floor of the building, so - they actually climbed down the rope ladder.


    After getting into the elevator, Zhou Ye pressed the floor button...


    Cris Yuan looked at Zhou Ye anxiously, feeling a little worried.


    After all, it was only the first time she met, and she actually followed Zhou Ye, which really didn''t look like her usual style.


    Is it that he has been wicked??Still hell??


    Just as she was thinking about it, Zhou Ye turned her head and looked over."what happened??"


    "Nothing..."


    Cris Yuan was so excited that even his hometown dialect came out.


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing when she heard the girl''s Sichuan dialect.


    "You''re laughing at me..." Cris Yuan felt aggrieved at this moment... He panicked a lot, and the villain laughed at himself.


    "No, really not... I just think you are also very cute when you speak the local dialect." Zhou Ye explained with a smile: "I like Sister Chuan very much..."


    "Really?" Cris Yuan asked hesitantly.


    "Of course it''s really wordy..." Zhou Ye responded with his unstandard Trump.


    "Hehe..." After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cris Yuan leaked a smile.


    Men are too good, and they will put pressure on women...


    For example, Zhou Ye, too handsome, too rich... Cris Yuan herself is a little unconfident, although she can be regarded as a rich second generation.


    But Fu has to compare with someone. She drives a BMW Mini, and if she follows her hands, she can attract a comparison of two heavy transport helicopters. She instantly feels that she is not confident.


    Talking and laughing, the elevator stopped...


    Cris Yuan followed Zhou Ye out of the elevator...


    What caught my eye was an empty hall about a thousand square meters in size...


    On the ground, there is a soft floor of unknown material, and on the surrounding walls, there are unknown metal plates full of technological sense.


    In the middle of the hall, there is a round dining table and a pair of chairs.

 Chapter 2269

    "This is a restaurant?"


    Cris Yuan looked at Zhou Ye blankly...


    "Yes..." Zhou Ye smiled, took Cris Yuan''s small hand, and walked towards the seat in the middle of the hall...


    After pulling away the seat, Zhou Ye gave Cris Yuan to the chair, and then sat opposite her.


    "It''s really very special..." Cris Yuan looked around, jokingly said: "At least I grew up so old. I have never eaten alone in such a big restaurant."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye ignored Cris Yuan''s ridicule and asked, "What kind of scenery do you like?"


    "What do you mean?" Cris Yuan asked in shock.


    "I mean, what kind of scenery do you want to eat in? For example-the sunny beaches of the Caribbean Sea?" Zhou Ye said, snapping his fingers lightly, and the whole hall went dark in an instant, and then turned into a blue sky. The beautiful scene of Baiyun Silver Beach-from a distance, Cris Yuan can still see people surfing on the sea.


    "Or is it-the secret realm in the forest?"


    "Snapped--!"


    With another snapping finger, the surrounding sunny beaches disappeared in an instant, replaced by a superb view of the deep forest and quiet mountain springs.


    "Ah¡ª¡ª!!!" At this moment, Cris Yuan understood what Zhou Ye meant, the special restaurant.


    She concealed her small eyes, looking at the surrounding scene with shocked expression...the towering trees, the gurgling streams in the forest...and the monkeys jumping back and forth among the trees.


    At this moment, she felt as if she had really come to the forest, and she was a little silly...


    She was crazy, jumped up and grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand, "This, this...this is...what is this?? I mean, how did you do it?"


    "Hey, don''t be nervous..." Zhou Ye smiled and hugged the excited Cris Yuan in his arms, and whispered: "It''s just the application of holographic projection technology... don''t need to be so excited..."


    "But, but, I can smell the unique fresh air in the forest..."


    "Smell, sight, hearing, taste, and touch make up the way we observe the world three-dimensionally."


    "Holographic projection plus an intelligent air odor allocation system plus a omni-directional temperature and humidity control system can deceive our vision, taste, and perception of outside temperature, plus a rectangular array composed of tens of thousands of small and destructive stereo speakers , We can make our ears hear certain sounds that are enough to be fake..."


    "In other words... all of this is fake?" Cris Yuan asked.


    "Of course... if you want to be true, it may take some time. After all-even if you take a supersonic passenger plane, it takes time." Zhou Ye said here, patted lightly, Cris Yuan was full of flexibility. Qiao Hip, "I am not willing to be hungry for you..."


    Feeling the part where he was attacked, Cris Yuan didn''t resist the slightest in his heart, but rather divided.


    She gently twisted her body in Zhou Ye''s arms, and said, "Don''t play hooligans to me..."


    It is better to say she is acting like a baby...


    What you said is not allowed to play hooligans to you, but what do you mean by twisting in my arms??


    Zhou Ye smiled without saying a word, just gently squeezed Cris Yuan''s buttocks with his hands, and smiled: "Now you can say, what environment do you want to eat in, what do you want to eat?"


    "Hmm--Let me think about it..."


    Cris Yuan held Zhou Ye''s neck with both hands and sat in Zhou Ye''s arms, shaking gently, "I want to have BBQ on the beach at night..."


    Hearing what Cris Yuan said, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but chuckle... "Of course, no problem!"


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and thirty-seven


    Cris Yuan looked astonished as Zhou Ye walked into the small door not far away, and after a while he brought out an electric oven and an incubator.


    She said that wanting to have a BBQ on the beach at night was actually just teasing Zhou Ye.


    After all, she knows one thing, that is-most of the technology products are very delicate.


    At the moment this room looks inconspicuous, but the various materials used up, down, left and right are definitely an astronomical number.


    Don¡¯t you be afraid of breaking the equipment in such a room??


    Seeing that Zhou Ye was actually preparing for BBQ, Cris Yuan rushed over and grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand, "I''m kidding, don''t make it, just eat something... just in case you break those equipment. How to do??"


    "If you break it, you will pay me..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Haha, okay, just kidding, don''t worry, the equipment here is not as delicate as you think..."


    "It really won''t break?"


    "No... don''t worry!"


    "Well, I''ll also help..."


    Although Cris Yuan was born in a wealthy family, she is not a girl who is inactive. On the contrary, she has learned a lot of home cooking with her mother since she was a child.


    In this regard, Zhou Ye felt very satisfied.


    There are many girls now, who don''t have a princess life, but are all princess sick. Zhou Ye used to play that kind of stuff like a toilet.


    After all, she herself clearly marked the price, then would Zhou Ye be polite??


    In the environment that the holographic system produced was enough to be a fake night beach, Cris Yuan and Zhou Ye happily grilled various foods.


    How can there be no beer with barbecue??


    You skewered, I skewered, and the beer was poured into the stomachs of the two with the barbecue.


    Perhaps it is because the atmosphere of the scenery is good enough, or it may be the reason why the wine is strong.


    Cris Yuan started to chat with Zhou Ye about his childhood...


    When I was young, I lived happily in my hometown, and how I was alone in school in Shanghai.


    While speaking, at some point, the two figures have already snuggled together.


    Looking at Cris Yuan''s small face, who was blushing and drunk, Zhou Ye couldn''t help it anymore. He lowered his head and kissed Cris Yuan''s small mouth.


    Cris Yuan, who was still somewhat resistant, closed Zhou Ye''s eyes after Zhou Ye pried her teeth away with her tongue, hugged Zhou Ye''s neck with both hands, and began to respond awkwardly.


    The two kissed deeply, and Zhou Ye''s hands did not stop...


    His big hands have followed the hem of Cris Yuan''s T-shirt placket and touched her curvaceous waist...


    When Zhou Ye''s big hand was no longer separated from Cris Yuan''s skin, Cris Yuan was as if he had been pressed some kind of switch, and couldn''t help but twist in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    "Don''t...well...Ye, um...don''t do this...well..."


    Xiangli yelled no, but when Zhou Ye''s big hand reached into the bra buttoned behind her, she couldn''t help but straighten her chest so that Zhou Ye could just unbutton her bra button easily.


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye can only say-this girl is a good-natured person.


    Unconsciously, Cris Yuan has been disarmed by Zhou Ye...

 Chapter 2270

    However, when Zhou Ye was holding her own cock and reaching the mouth of her already gurgling cave, it was blocked by Cris Yuan with his hand...


    She blushed and blocked her last line of defense with her hands, and looked at Zhou Ye pleadingly in her eyes, "Ye...no, don''t be so fast, okay... I, we just met today... I... I''m so afraid that you are just playing with me..."


    "I''m sorry, baby, I was too impatient..." Zhou Ye didn''t force the bow, but apologized softly, and kissed Cris Yuan''s little coot, "It''s my fault that makes you feel uneasy... baby... ..."


    "No, Ye... I, I just think it''s too fast..." Cris Yuan couldn''t help feeling soft when he heard Zhou Ye''s words. He reached out and hugged Zhou Ye... softly said, "Let me take it easy. Ok... honey... give me some time... okay?"


    "Of course there is no problem..." Zhou Ye said, and kissed again...


    At this moment, Cris Yuan forgot to kiss Zhou Ye...


    It''s just that Zhou Ye''s cock is in the nectar between her legs, rubbing it inadvertently, and itching her heart into it...


    But even so, she still forcibly endured...


    It is a pity that her reason is patience, but her body has already succumbed unknowingly...


    Her slender waist twisted, wanting to find more pleasure from the friction with that hot meat stick...


    However, at this moment-Zhou Ye felt that his glans was embedded in a soft depression...


    He knows that this has been aimed at a good rhythm...


    "Sorry, baby, I lied..."


    "what??"


    Hearing this sentence, Cris Yuan was stunned, and then at this moment, a sharp tearing pain came from her lower body, as if a hot red steel pipe pierced her lower body... In an instant, Cris Yuan cried with a cry of pain... "Woo...Bad,...Woo...you lie to me...Woo...It hurts...Don''t move...Woo..."


    "Sorry, baby... you are so beautiful... I can''t help it either..."


    "Woo...you are a badass...oooo..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    With Zhou Ye''s sweet words and weakness attacks, Cris Yuan soon passed the pain that every woman would have.


    It has to be said that Zhou Ye''s flirting tricks that have experienced many battles are really cheating.


    Especially the object is Cris Yuan, a little virgin who has never experienced such a thing...


    Before half a set of techniques were used up, Cris Yuan began to shamefully ask him to move...


    Of course, Zhou Ye would not refuse this...


    Soon, Cris Yuan felt the unprecedented impact...


    The pleasure of that wave was as high as a wave, making her whole person lost.


    Some people say that men love because of sex, and women love because of love.


    But in fact, if these two are taken out separately, they are playing hooliganism.


    Otherwise, Zhang Ailing would not say-the way to a woman''s heart is the vagina.


    In the wave after wave of climax that Zhou Ye brought to her, Cris Yuan was completely lost... Her heart, unknowingly, was completely fettered by this man who tossed herself on her body. It''s inseparable...


    When he didn''t know how many times the climax was coming, Cris Yuan finally couldn''t help letting go of all his reservations, like an octopus, hugged Zhou Ye tightly, and screamed: "Ye, shoot me... ¡­Shoot me...I want to give you a baby...Ah¡ª¡ª!!!"


    Chapter two six hundred and thirty eight


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In Room 3603 of Love Apartment¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Yifei, Wanyu, and Meijia sat on the sofa, looking at the women sitting opposite them.


    Sitting across from them were Moran in police uniform, Lisa Rong in OL dress, Cris Yuan in fashion brand, and Pan Xiaoting and the five daughters of Xiaoxue who had just returned from the south.


    The atmosphere in the living room has frozen...


    "So, you are actually Ye''s girlfriend, right?" Moran put his hands around his chest and looked at the women with cold eyes, "Is that right?"


    "Well, it''s almost like that!" Yifei nodded and admitted with a smile: "So, now that you see the true face of that scumbag, do you want to opt out?"


    She doesn''t care about these extra sisters. They are considered hairy. These sisters who have never seen the world, really want to know how many women participate in the family gatherings of their own men. It is estimated that they will be crazy.


    Hearing Yifei''s ridiculous words, Moran really had an urge to shout [I quit]...


    But she carefully looked at the faces of the other women, but forcibly endured it.


    Just kidding, why did she quit...


    She gave everything to that bastard... the front and the back, the top... hasn''t he played with that place??


    Even the two even played a mini game of robbers raping policewomen...It can be said that she gave him all her dignity, how could she choose to quit this time??


    Besides, if you really want to quit, why didn''t others quit??


    Thinking of this, Moran hummed a few words, and said nothing.


    Lisa Rong glanced at the other women with a smile, raised her right hand, and said: "Say okay first, I will never quit... If any of you chooses to quit, I will bless you!"


    Cris Yuan bit his lower lip tightly, feeling that his heart is about to break...


    Although it had long been expected that her own man was not a good man, she had never expected that so many women would gather together.


    However, when she thinks that if she chooses to quit, she will never see Zhou Ye again, and her heart hurts to death.


    Cris Yuan stood there with a pale face, silent...


    As for the two daughters Pan Xiaoting and Xiaoxue, who just returned to Shanghai from Guangzhou, they said nothing...


    For a while, the whole scene froze there...


    In fact, it was an accident that the women collided together.


    Zhou Ye never intentionally concealed his residence, so his address in the love apartment is known to all the girls.


    Unfortunately, today is the Gregorian birthday on his ID card, and all the women arrived here early, trying to surprise him.


    As a result, when they knocked on the door, the joy was gone in an instant, and there was nothing but surprise...


    Lisa Rong is okay. After all, she knows Yifei and the others, and she has also participated in family gatherings.

 Chapter 2271

    And Cris Yuan, Moran, and Pan Xiaoting''s four daughters, Xiaoxue, were a little upset.


    After all, they didn''t know each other''s existence, let alone that Zhou Ye was dating so many women at the same time.


    But even so, almost all the women didn''t mean to quit immediately, they were all waiting for Zhou Ye to come back, waiting for him to make a choice.


    Time passed by one minute and one second----


    Outside the 3603 apartment¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Guan Gu Magic, Zeng Xiaoxian and Lu Ziqiao were lying on the door of the room, listening attentively to the movement inside.


    "Why haven''t you started fighting yet?"


    This is Lu Ziqiao who is waiting to see the joke...


    He has now given up the idea of ??finding a woman to fall in love, but this does not delay his idea of ??watching Zhou Ye capsize. After all, it''s human nature to gloat.


    And the magic of Guan Gu was forcibly pulled over by Lu Ziqiao...Who told him to say that he was in a bad mood today?


    Specifically, it seems that his love three-legged cat was killed by the new president of the club, that is, he went bankrupt.


    "Don''t be funny, those women are definitely not Yifei''s opponents. Once they fight, Yifei can beat them!" Zeng Xiaoxian still has some understanding of Hu Yifei after being a neighbor for so many years.


    Just as the three of them were lying at the door listening attentively, Zhou Ye''s voice suddenly came from behind, "What are you doing at my door?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s voice, the three teasers stood up straight in an instant...


    "Ha, ha ha... it''s nothing, but just now Zi Qiao saw a few women who she didn''t know entered..."


    "We think maybe they might fight with Yifei and the others...so eavesdrop!"


    "If there is a real fight, we can still help to fight..."


    Listening to the insincere words of these three people, watching their nervous expressions, Zhou Ye sighed silently."You are so idle... Now give you a chance. If you are at my door within ten seconds, you will double the rent and double the water and electricity..."


    Wow...


    In an instant, the three rushed back to room 3602... and closed the door with a bang.


    Zhou Ye shook his head speechlessly, took out the key and opened the door.


    All the women in the living room of the room, upon hearing the sound of unlocking, cast their eyes to the door instantly.


    Sure enough, a figure that made them unforgettable was entering the room from outside the door.


    "Oh, today I came here quite well..."


    Zhou Ye greeted all the girls while changing shoes...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s nonchalant words, Moran and the others had the urge to rush forward and kill the bastard.


    Well, it''s more than just thinking, someone has already acted.


    Cris Yuan squeezed Xiao Xiang and walked quickly to Zhou Ye, looking pale at Zhou Ye, "Choose, I still want them..."


    Following her words, Moran, Pan Xiaoting, and the three daughters of Xiaoxue all walked over and looked directly at Zhou Ye.


    Although they didn''t speak, the meaning in their eyes was very clear, that was, let Zhou Ye choose who he wanted...


    Even at this moment, even Yifei and the others who knew some truth came over, jokingly said: "Yeah, Ye, you have to choose someone to marry... don''t you? Choose... who on earth do you want!?"


    Looking at the girls who are pushing the palace, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but stroke his forehead, I just gave you the face... Actually, they will all be forced to me...


    It seems that they are all owed...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye gave a smirk, "Children only do multiple-choice questions, and adults must..."


    As his voice fell to the ground, a sound of broken glass suddenly sounded...


    Hearing this voice, Yi Fei and their faces changed suddenly... "Husband... don''t bring such..."


    "Honey, I was wrong..."


    "I didn''t force the palace...not me..."


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and thirty-nine


    Although Zhou Ye drove back to the room, Lu Ziqiao and the others did not give up.


    Don''t let you listen to the door of 3603, and don''t let you watch behind the door of 3602??


    At this time, Lu Ziqiao was lying behind the cat''s eye, peeking at the door of 3603, while Guan Gu Qiqiang and Zeng Xiaoxian stood beside Lu Ziqiao and kept asking.


    "How''s it going?? Didn''t it fight?"


    "No, no... no one came out..." Lu Ziqiao said thoughtfully while looking at the corridor outside through the cat''s eyes: "With my years of picking up girls... this kind of comet hitting the earth shouldn''t So peaceful!"


    "Oh? According to your experience, what should it look like?"


    Or do you find something to distract you when you are sad??At least Guan Gu was completely attracted by Zhou Ye''s drama of the comet hitting the earth at this time. The failure in his career had long since been ignored.


    Of course, it may also be because of Zhou Ye''s intervention that prevented him from meeting Xiaoxue, and today he did not encounter the end of two failures in his love career.


    So, it is not so sad.


    "At least it should be the same as the Third World War..." Lu Ziqiao muttered: "This is unscientific...How could it be so peaceful?"


    "Sister Yifei''s flick?"


    "Where¡¯s Mika¡¯s [Spray your face with salt soda]??"


    "And what about Wanyu''s [I Despise You]??"


    "Why is there no movement at all..."


    "Hey, you really have a broken pattern." Zeng Xiaoxian sneered: "Do you think the charterer is you? You can''t even handle a mere Shura field?"


    If there is anyone in it who is most unwilling to let Zhou Ye capsize, then it must be Zeng Xiaoxian.


    After all, Lisa Rong, the boss who was like his third grandson, was also one of Zhou Ye''s good boats that day.


    Although he was like his grandson, Lisa Rong still looked at Zhou Ye''s face and cared for him, otherwise - he would not have the chance to participate in the last Ruyu appointment.


    He is very grateful for this...


    Wan Zhouye really capsized, then he would definitely live better than death.


    Others say that they love the house and the wu, but don¡¯t forget, there is also a saying hate the house and wu.

 Chapter 2272

    Once Zhou Ye broke up with Lisa Rong, Zeng Xiaoxian had no doubt that he would no longer have a foothold in the stage.


    After all, how much love you used to hate after breaking up.


    Zeng Xiaoxian didn''t want Lisa Rong to break up with Zhou Ye, he hadn''t put his career to the pinnacle of his life yet.


    At this moment, Lu Ziqiao suddenly jumped backward...


    "What happened??"


    Zeng Xiaoxian asked nervously, "Did they fight the charterer?"


    "No, it''s just that Zhanbo is back!" Lu Ziqiao said, opening the door and letting in Zhanbo who was about to open the door with the key.


    "What are you doing here??"


    Zhanbo looked at the three people gathered behind the door with a surprised look...


    "Shhh, don''t talk..."


    Zi Qiao dragged his gay person into the room, then closed the door tightly again, and lay on the cat''s eye.


    "Brother, what''s wrong with them?" Zhan Bo looked at his elder brother Zeng Xiaoxian.


    "Oh, they have nothing to do. They want to see the jokes of the charterers..." Zeng Xiaoxian said, leaving the door and sitting on the sofa."Zhanbo, how do I think you seem to be very unhappy today?"


    Hearing his brother''s words, Zhanbo''s face collapsed instantly.


    "Brother, can you feel this feeling??" Zhanbo said depressedly after dropping his laptop bag on the sofa, "There is a person who looks like you, but leads you so much..."


    "Yes!" Zeng Xiaoxian said narcissistically: "It''s like Jin Cheng Wu and Wu Yanzu... They are very similar to me, and they are so much ahead of me!"


    "vomit¡­¡­"


    Lu Ziqiao and Guan Gu, who were lying behind the door for an instant, felt a strong feeling of vomiting from the stomach...


    The two immediately rushed towards the bathroom...


    "I''ll..."


    "I''ll..."


    Looking at the two actors, Zeng Xiaoxian looked at his brother indifferently and asked, "Who are you talking about?"


    "Do you know my colleague Wuliang Zhao?"


    "I don''t know..." Zeng Xiaoxian asked, "What happened to Zhao Wuliang?"


    "That fat man who looks like Lu Yi, he competes with me everywhere..." Zhan Bo said depressed, "I was almost out of breath by him."


    "What''s the matter? Why did he force you?" Zeng Xiaoxian''s curiosity was aroused by his brother.


    "He flaunted to me yesterday that he is about to be awarded the Outstanding Contribution of the Year...Global CEOs will give him awards."


    "What are the prizes?"


    "A pennant and a warm hug..." Lu Zhanbo said with a look of yearning.


    "I don''t have the pennant anymore, but I can give you a warm hug..." It just so happened that Lu Ziqiao walked out of the bathroom at this time... He was about to hug Zhanbo with open arms.


    In any case, the two are now in a relationship...Of course, they are very careful with each other. Both Zeng Xiaoxian and Guan Gu Miqiang thought that they were a fake couple who had teamed up to cheat the rent. Done.


    "This is not important..." Zhan Bo hurriedly avoided Zi Qiao''s arms.


    Anyway, his brother is here...He is guilty of conscience and dare not let Zi Qiao hug him.


    "The point is, tomorrow is Zhao Wuliang''s birthday..."


    "Wow, do you both grab your birthday? It''s too much, right?" Zeng Xiaoxian asked speechlessly.


    "No--" Lu Zhanbo explained: "He announced today like everyone in the office that his girlfriend will give him a big birthday cake at noon tomorrow..."


    "So...??"


    "So??"


    Ziqiao and Xiaoxian both asked at the same time...


    "You don''t understand... If Zhao Wuliang actually has a girlfriend, it means... that means I am the only idiot in the entire company who has never been in a relationship!"


    "Who said..." Lu Ziqiao walked to Zhanbo''s side, patted him on the shoulder, and said, "Tomorrow I will go to your company with you and let them see. Although you don''t have a girlfriend, you have a boyfriend. friend¡­¡­"


    "Hahahaha..." X2


    Hearing what Zi Qiao said, Xiaoxian and Guan Gu who had just come out of the toilet laughed at the same time.


    They certainly wouldn''t think that Zi Qiao was serious, after all, they knew that they were fake lovers.


    Although Zhanbo felt that Zi Qiao''s words were very heartwarming, he really didn''t have the courage to admit that he was a gay in front of the entire company.


    Two thousand six hundred and forty chapters


    "Forget it, I''ll go to the doctor to get a sick leave slip, and take a day off tomorrow!"


    Zhanbo looked sadly at a group of laughing friends talking to themselves.


    "Okay, okay, no kidding... Ha, ha ha..." Zi Qiao wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes and said, "Otherwise, you can go to Room 3603 and see if anyone is willing to help you. woman??"


    "Swept to death, I think Sister Yifei should be able to help..."


    Guan Gu miraculously forgot about his bankruptcy at this time, and actively provided advice to Zhanbo.


    "No... I don''t think it is possible for Yifei..." Zeng Xiaoxian waved her hand, clutching her belly and said, "You, you guys don''t understand Yifei too much... from what I know about her, although she is usually very righteous. , But she would never agree to such a matter of principle!"


    "Why?" X3


    Zi Qiao asked in unison.


    "Because there is a charterer standing there..." Zeng Xiaoxian said: "She is the charterer''s girlfriend. Do you think she dares to pretend to be your girlfriend?"


    "But it''s just fake..."


    "It''s not a fake. How dare she, as Yifei cares about the charterer?"


    "Then what to do? Or else, Zhanbo, you try to ask Wanyu for help?"


    "landlord¡­¡­"


    "Where is Mega?"

 Chapter 2273

    "landlord¡­¡­"


    In an instant, Zhou Ye became a mountain in the hearts of a group of people. They found that no matter what, they couldn''t get around the threshold of the charter party. For a moment...everyone was silent.


    "Ahhhhh...Forget it, if it doesn''t work, I''ll just ask for leave..."


    Zhanbo rubbed his hair, feeling a dark future.


    At this moment, his brother Zeng Xiaoxian spoke again."No, asking for leave is an act of weakness. It is not a last resort and absolutely cannot be done."


    "Then what do you say I want to do? I don''t know other girls..." Lu Zhanbo felt that he was going crazy, he couldn''t advance and retreat.


    "I have an idea, but it''s just a little shame..." Lu Ziqiao said here, his expression becoming solemn.


    His words immediately attracted the attention of other people. Zeng Xiaoxian hurriedly asked, "Oh?? What damaging idea? Come and listen!"


    "You just want to find a girlfriend for Zhanbo to support the scene... Why didn''t you think of turning the other party into a existence without a girlfriend?" Zi Qiao said, glanced at his roommates...


    "The problem is, Zhao Wuliang has a girlfriend..."


    Lu Zhanbo didn''t react for a while, and said sadly: "How can he make his girlfriend change?"


    "We can kidnap..." Guan Gu said miraculously, "Ms. Zeng and I hid at the door of your company. When that girlfriend named Zhao Wuliang passes by, we will abduct her..."


    "Kidnapping in China is illegal!" Zeng Xiaoxian said silently.


    "It''s also illegal in Japan!" Guan Gu mumbled magically...


    "Hey, where did you all think of going..." Lu Ziqiao looked at the funny group with helpless expression, "I mean, at noon tomorrow, I will go to the company with Zhanbo..."


    "Why are you going to the company with Zhanbo? Let Zhanbo tell your colleagues-is this my boyfriend??"


    Having said this, Zeng Xiaoxian couldn''t help laughing first...


    For a while, Zeng Xiaoxian''s cheeky laughter echoed in the entire room.


    "Of course not..." Lu Ziqiao didn''t care about Zeng Xiaoxian''s laughter, he shook his head stinkingly, "I''m going to grab his girlfriend in front of Zao Wou-ki. You have to believe in my strength. It will definitely make the guy who is aiming at the exhibition everywhere unhappy."


    This time Lu Ziqiao was true¡ªnot to pick up girls, but to help out his gun friends.


    The so-called one night husband and wife Bai Ye En, Bai Ye husband and wife are like the deep sea.


    No matter how his virgin body was destroyed by Zhanbo, he still has a little affection for Zhanbo.


    Of course, he will never admit the fact that he has fallen in love with a man.


    Seeing Lu Ziqiao''s behavior, Xiaoxian and Guan Gu Miqiu, who were laughing loudly, gradually stopped their laughter.


    After a long while-


    "High, really high!" Zeng Xiaoxian pointed a thumbs up at Lu Ziqiao, "Although this trick is damaging, I have to say that it is really high..."


    "I guess that guy named Zhao Wuliang will regret his death..." Guan Gu nodded magically and said: "Heterosexuals will be burned to death. I support your approach, Zi Qiao!"


    Hearing what everyone said, Lu Ziqiao looked proud but still pretended to be humble and said: "Where...I''m just not angry that someone would dare to bully us Zhanbo...Zhanbo is so cute, and there are people who are willing to bully him?? It is unreasonable. Up!"


    "This look of you licking a dog looks so familiar!!"


    At this moment, a familiar voice sounded by Lu Ziqiao''s side, and he was shocked, jumping far and wide."Charter? When did you come in???"


    "Just now..." Zhou Ye sat down calmly, "I think you are so excited about what you said, and I am too embarrassed to disturb you, so I just listened for a while."


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s calm and calm expression, Lu Ziqiao and Zeng Xiaoxian couldn''t help but remember the scene they had just witnessed, the scene of the ship being ready, and suddenly asked curiously: "The charterer, just... just went to your house. Who are those girls?"


    "Of course it''s my girlfriend!"


    Zhou Ye glanced at Lu Ziqiao lazily, "What?? What do you want to do?"


    "No, no, I''m just asking...just asking!"


    Seeing Lu Ziqiao''s counseling, Zeng Xiaoxian gave him a [counseling] with disdain, and asked: "They, didn''t fight with Yifei and the others?"


    This is what everyone cares about most...


    After hearing Zeng Xiaoxian''s words, everyone focused on Zhou Ye.


    "Hahaha... how could it be possible that they just came over to celebrate my birthday... how could it be possible to fight with Yifei and the others?" Zhou Ye said with a laugh.


    Everyone is a question mark in an instant...


    There are so many small three, small four, small five, and small six together, just for your birthday??


    Are you kidding us??


    However, looking at Zhou Ye''s leisurely and contented appearance, everyone felt that the charterer did not seem to be lying...


    So-everyone was sour instantly...


    Take a look, take a look... There are so many people, there is not even a sister paper, but what about the renter??A few sisters have been allowed to live together peacefully, this Nima, where is the reason??


    At this moment, Zhanbo suddenly said-"I think the charterer will find me tomorrow, it is more effective than Zi Qiao..."


    Hearing this, Zi Qiao burst into tears in an instant... People are hard to tear down, Bobo.


    Chapter two thousand and forty one


    The next day--


    Under the office building of the company where Zhanbo worked, a black and red supercar stopped at the door.


    In the driver''s seat, sat a young man in casual clothes and sunglasses.


    At this time the young man was using his cell phone to continue the call.


    "Hello, Zhanbo?"


    "What?? Ask me where I am?"


    "I''m almost at your downstairs, ah, yes, it''s downstairs in your company."


    "Don''t rush, don''t rush, I know, don''t worry, I will definitely let that Zao Wou-ki never raise his head in front of you?"


    "What? It''s Zao Wouliang, not Zao Wou-ki? What does it matter? Anyway, it''s the same. I will change my name to Zhao Lulu in the future."


    "Well, let''s not talk about it, I''m parking the car, see you later!"


    After hanging up the phone, the young man took off his sunglasses and left them in the car.


    After opening the door, Zhou Ye walked down.

 Chapter 2274

    That''s right, he came to help Lu Zhan Boba Chuangchuang today-no way, after all the representatives of the 3603 bedroom unanimously voted by a show of hands last night, Lu Ziqiao''s proposal was passed, but the executor turned into Zhou Ye...


    After all, it is obvious to everyone who is higher and lower between the two.


    And what about Zhou Ye?I did my part to take over this difficult task.


    Although Zhou Ye didn''t bully Lu Zhanbo less on weekdays, he had asked someone to teach him how to dress her, and helped her dress up as a big lady, and then she was sent to Ziqiao''s bed.


    However, if he is bullied, he will be bullied, and others will not be bullied.


    After all, people have distant relatives.


    In any case, Zhanbo is his tenant, and Zhou Ye is obliged to help deal with the so-called workplace disputes.


    Of course, to put it bluntly, he still greeted the girl who pretended to be Zhao Wuliang''s girlfriend.


    Don¡¯t talk about silly things like liking the new and disgusting the old. Without fresh stimulation, Zhou Ye would have lived long since he didn¡¯t want to live.


    Others'' journey is the sea of ??stars, and his journey is a beautiful carcass with fragrance.


    The stars and the sea have long been conquered by him...If you don''t have some fun, you will become the villain who destroys all living beings.


    In order not to let himself fall into darkness forever, Zhou Ye used fearless perseverance to transfer his interest to the woman.


    Okay, I really can''t make it up.


    This guy is just greedy.


    Zhou Ye, who got off the sports car, closed the door of the car easily... and walked into the office building.


    It was just after 11 o''clock at this time, and it was not time to rest at noon. There were almost no people at the elevator entrance on the first floor.


    Coincidentally, as soon as Zhou Ye walked to the elevator entrance, an elevator stopped on the first floor...


    After the people in the elevator came out, Zhou Ye stepped into the elevator. Just as he was about to press the elevator door, a slightly panicked voice suddenly came from a distance, "Wait, please wait!"


    Zhou Ye looked in the direction of the sound, and saw a beautiful girl wearing a small black casual suit on the upper body and a black skirt on the lower body with long hair. She was carrying a cake box and hurried to the elevator. Rushed over.


    Seeing this figure, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile slightly, muttering to himself: "It''s really a narrow road..."


    "Thank you..." Xin''er rushed into the elevator, carrying the cake.


    While panting lightly, he nodded and thanked Zhou Ye.


    It wasn''t until this time that she noticed Zhou Ye next to her... she suddenly became a little at a loss.


    Good, handsome man...


    "You''re welcome..." Zhou Ye smiled and turned to ask: "By the way, which floor are you going to?"


    "I, I go to the 23rd floor...Thank you!"


    "What a coincidence, I also went to the 23rd floor!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Are you working on the 23rd floor?"


    "No, no, it''s just a customer''s birthday today...So, I bought a cake for him..." Xin''er explained hurriedly.


    She didn''t know why, but she didn''t dare to say that she accepted a commission online to pretend to be a girlfriend.


    Maybe it''s for fear of being underestimated by Zhou Ye??Maybe it''s simply not wanting Zhou Ye to misunderstand??Maybe both...


    "How about you? Are you working on the twenty-third floor?"


    "I''m just going to find a friend to play with..." Zhou Ye said with a smile...


    At this moment, the elevator shook suddenly and suddenly lost power...


    In a moment, the girl screamed in fright... "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    "It''s okay, don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid... I''m here..." Zhou Ye hugged Xin''er who plunged into his arms and whispered comforting.


    Perhaps it was Zhou Ye''s low and magnetic voice that comforted Xin''er, or it might be Zhou Ye''s warm and firm embrace that made Xin''er feel safe.


    Soon, Xin''er, who was lying in Zhou Ye''s arms, stopped screaming...


    However, her heart was beating extremely hard at this moment.


    "Um... will we be okay... the elevator won''t fall down, right?"


    Xin''er, who was lying in Zhou Ye''s arms, asked in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry, absolutely not..." Zhou Ye joked, "If you really want to fall, you won''t lose money. You won''t be lonely with a handsome guy like me walking along Huangquan Road with you. It''s..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xin''er couldn''t help but lightly punched Zhou Ye''s Hungarian mouth, "Don''t talk nonsense... I haven''t lived enough yet..."


    Actually, at this time, Xin''er no longer felt scared, but she still didn''t want to leave Zhou Ye''s arms. Not only did she not want to leave Zhou Ye''s arms, she also dropped the fresh milk cake in her hands on the ground with her free hands. He hugged Zhou Ye''s waist tightly.


    The two remained silent, waiting for the elevator to resume operation.


    I don''t know how long has passed...


    "Hey, I don''t know what your name is..." Xiner''s voice broke the silence between the two.


    "My name is Zhou Ye, how about you..."


    "My name is Yun Xiner, you can call me Xiner..."


    "Na... Xin''er, is your first kiss still there?"


    "Yeah... you ask this... um..."


    Before Xiner''s words were finished, Zhou Ye stopped Xiaoxiao.


    What kind of feelings need to be cultivated little by little... What kind of love will be born every day.


    Go to grandma...


    For Zhou Ye''s out-of-specification existence, Aoli is over.


    He has a face value, a charm bonus and a spiritual stance. He is afraid of being a hairy.


    This year, ten women have nine face control, and one is blind...


    In this case, Zhou Ye will be forgiven for everything...


    Gradually, Xin''er closed her eyes, opened her small eyes lightly, stuck out her tongue, and became entangled with Zhou Ye...


    At this moment, she just feels that the only thing left in the world is her and this man named Zhou Ye...


    She didn''t want to refuse any request of this man, even if it was, to give her first time here.

 Chapter 2275

    Chapter two thousand six hundred and forty two


    Of course, although Yun Xin''er thought so, Zhou Ye didn''t.


    After all, this accidental elevator failure was just a little trick he did.


    How to do it?


    What an easy thing... it only needs him to think.


    Even Zhou Ye didn''t need the ability to express the law with words, only the power of the Heart of the Universe was enough.


    Not to mention that he still has infinite gems...


    Fa moves with one''s heart, referring to him.


    Ten minutes later, the elevator shook...and resumed operation again.


    At this time, Zhou Ye also gently pushed away Xin''er in his arms.


    "Xiner..."


    "Ok??"


    Yun Xiner was lying in Zhou Ye''s arms, humming lazily...


    She really didn''t have any strength anymore. Don''t look at it as just kissing. She was in the elevator without personnel, and was kissed to a climax by Zhou Ye.


    "Be my woman..."


    "Ok!!"


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yun Xin''er felt that her happiness came too suddenly...


    At this moment, she even thanked the Zhao Wuliang who gave her business on the Internet. If it weren''t for the lack of money to accept the task of pretending to be a girlfriend, how could she meet Zhou Ye??


    Thinking of this, Yun Xin''er was agitated...


    She remembered one thing... that was-- she was going to the 23rd floor, and Zhou Ye was going to the 23rd floor.


    And according to the content of the discussion, she was going to pretend to be in love with Zhao Wuliang...what, what about this?If Zhou Ye saw it...


    As a result, Yun Xin''er couldn''t imagine...


    After a while-Yun Xin''er made up an idea in her heart-go to his grandma''s five hundred yuan, her love is priceless.


    Thinking of this, Yun Xiner hurriedly said: "Ye, listen to me, this matter is very important..."


    "Huh? What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye looked at her with a smile and asked.


    "That''s it, I am a student of Yindu Art School... I am here..."


    Balabala, Yun Xin''er used the fastest speed to tell Zhou Ye clearly about the future of the future.


    After speaking, Yun Xiner looked at Zhou Ye''s face with some anxiety, and asked cautiously: "Ye, you, are you not angry?"


    "What do you mean?" Zhou Ye asked back: "If I tell you, I''m going to the 23rd floor now and want to help someone act like a boyfriend, do you think you are angry?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yun Xiner was instantly discouraged... "Well, I admit, I am angry..."


    "I''m sorry, Ye, I''ll explain to him in a while, and then return the money to him..." Yun Xin''er said cautiously.


    "No...I don''t feel relieved like this, it''s better..." Zhou Ye shook his head slightly, then leaned on Yun Xin''er''s ear and whispered a few words.


    After a while, Yun Xin''er asked blankly: "Is this too ruthless?"


    "Can you do it?"


    "Do... can''t I do it?"


    Yun Xin''er finally chose to be obedient and obedient... There is no way, because people have distant relatives.


    With a ding sound, the elevator reached the twenty-third floor.


    Yun Xin''er picked up the fresh milk cake that had just been thrown on the ground, and walked back to the office area where the signboard of [XX Network Technology Company] hung one step at a time.


    And Zhou Ye was standing at the elevator entrance, smiling and waving to each other...


    At this time, in the office area of ??the network technology company, Lu Zhanbo was already in line with Zhao Wuliang.


    "Do you know? Just now I received a call from Umbrella. They said they would use my program as the company training textbook!" The fat man Zhao Wuliang in a suit walked up to Lu Zhanbo and said triumphantly: "By the way I, would you like to change jobs..."


    At this moment, Lu Zhanbo received a ton of crits and roared in his heart-you jump, you jump quickly, no one in the company will target me like that when you jump.


    "But don''t worry, I won''t quit!"


    After saying this, Zhao Wuliang could even feel the hidden despair on Lu Zhanbo''s face.


    By coincidence, he saw Xin''er walking into the office and immediately waved to Xin''er, "Here, Xin''er..."


    While talking, Wuliang Zhao turned his head to look at Lu Zhanbo and smiled: "Come on, let me introduce to you, this is my girlfriend, Xiner..."


    Xin''er also acted as Zhao Wuliang''s girlfriend for the time being according to Zhou Ye''s instructions. She walked up to Lu Zhanbo generously and greeted with a smile: "Hello, I am Wuliang''s girlfriend... My name is Xiner... ¡­"


    Of course, facing Zhao Wuliang''s deliberately extended arm, she didn''t even look at it...


    Don''t be funny, my boyfriend walked over and couldn''t explain it clearly.


    Zhao Wuliang stretched out twice, before Xin''er took his arm, he was instantly stunned... what''s this??


    This is different from what was said on the Internet...


    At this moment, a voice came from behind Zhanbo, "Zhanbo, are you free? Going out for a meal together..."


    "Play a ghost, I''m at work..." Hearing this voice, a smile leaked from Zhanbo''s face, and the savior came.


    Sure enough, Zhou Ye''s figure came over calmly. He looked at Xin''er next to Zhao Wuliang, pretending to be an unknown person, and walked to Xin''er, "Hello, beautiful lady, Am I lucky enough to know your name??"


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s style, Zhao Wuliang was instantly stunned...


    What do you mean by this??


    NTR in person??


    What do you want to do??


    Dude, is there any one that comes first??


    Even if it is hired by me, you can''t play like this...

 Chapter 2276

    However, just when Zhao Wuliang planned to defend his dignity, Xin''er beside him smiled at Zhou Ye with a shy face."I, my name is Xiner, Yun Xiner...you can call me Xiner..."


    "Then can I have the honor to invite you to lunch?" Zhou Ye pretended to be sad when he said here, "My friends don''t have time to dine with me. It''s so boring to eat by myself... Xin''er, you Would you like to have lunch with me?"


    Hearing this, Zhao Wuliang whispered in his heart-idiot... Which girl would accept a meal from the man who met for the first time?


    However, a surprising scene appeared.


    Facing Zhou Ye''s invitation, Xin''er replied shyly, "Dang, of course there is no problem..."


    While talking, she put the cake box in her hand on the table, then waved her hand to Zhao Wuliang, "Sorry, Wuliang, I''m afraid I can''t accompany you on your birthday...I want to accompany him to lunch. ..."


    For a while, the office that was a bit noisy because of the lunch break became quiet.


    Almost everyone looked at Zhao Wuliang with a trace of pity...


    What is in-person NTR??This is the face-to-face NTR... What is green oil?This is called green oil...


    Seeing Xin''er walking away holding Zhou Ye''s arm, Zhao Wuliang almost spit out blood.


    The prestige of the people did not show up, but it became a joke before the people...Zhao Wuliang can already foresee this moment-I am afraid that in the near future, he will have a new nickname called Zhao Lulu.


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and forty three


    "Ha, ha ha..."


    After Zhou Ye left with Xin''er for a long time, Zhao Wuliang, who had a stiff face, forced a laugh.


    At this time, he began to force an explanation.


    "Then, that, Zhanbo... I didn''t expect your friend to know my girlfriend... This, this is such a coincidence..."


    Zhanbo looked at Zhao Wuliang, who was smiling and strong, with a pity on his face, and shook his head, "I think they shouldn''t know each other at first..."


    "No, no, I must have known each other..."


    At this moment, Zhao Wuliang would never admit the fact that Lu Zhanbo''s friend gave his hired girlfriend to NTR as soon as he met him.


    This fully explains how he failed...


    Well, in fact he is a loser.


    At this moment, Lu Zhanbo''s phone rang...


    He answered the phone, "Hello? Immeasurable? Here it is...Oh, yes, no problem, I''ll tell him!"


    When Zhao Wuliang heard his name mentioned on the phone, he looked at Lu Zhanbo hopefully, "What''s the matter? What happened?"


    "My friend said, Xin''er said that because she found her true love, she couldn''t complete your employment task, and asked me to refund you a thousand yuan, as compensation for you!"


    While talking, Lu Zhanbo took out a thousand yuan from his pocket, counted it, and stuffed it into Zhao Wuliang''s hand... "Now, this is a thousand yuan... immeasurable ah immeasurable... why are you so troublesome? ?"


    This blow completely knocked Zhao Wuliang to the ground...


    Unexpectedly, the last fig leaf was pulled off... this Nima is really shameful.


    At this moment, Zhao Wuliang felt that he could no longer stay in this company... He covered his face and rushed out.


    Looking at Zhao Wuliang who came out of the door, Zhanbo shrugged his shoulders speechlessly.


    "I also want to congratulate you. I am just a girlfriend who hired me to act. If you are a real girlfriend, you will be really green... well, when I didn''t say..."


    "That...Zhanbo, can you, can you tell me your friend''s phone number?"


    A little girl who rarely talks to Zhanbo usually walks up to Zhanbo and she closes her way.


    "Don''t you have a boyfriend?"


    Lu Zhanbo looked at this girl blankly...


    "The relationship broke..."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    At this moment, Lu Zhanbo suddenly felt that women were terrible... He remembered that when he got off work last night, he saw the girl¡¯s boyfriend downstairs waiting for her to get off work together. Why did he see Zhou Ye breaking down in an instant. Up??


    Thinking carefully...


    It seems that even if he is looking for a girlfriend in the future, he must not let his girlfriend see Zhou Ye...


    No, what good thing do you want??Do you have a girlfriend?Wake up, you only have a boyfriend and no girlfriend!!


    Just when Lu Zhanbo was thinking wildly there...


    Zhou Ye was already driving her own supercar... and taking Xin''er to her residence.


    "Are it appropriate for us to go to your house?" Zhou Ye asked worriedly.


    "Of course it fits..." Xin''er grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand, "I just want to cook for you..."


    The so-called, if you want to grab a man''s heart, you must first grab his stomach.


    Xiner can''t wait to show off her craft...


    Although Xiner studied in the professional training class of Yindu Art School, her residence is in Xuhui District, far away from the campus.


    No way, although the rent in Xuhui District is not cheap, it is better than Jing''an District... The most important thing is that there are suitable housing in Xuhui District.


    A house with one bedroom and one living room is divided into two bedrooms and one living room.


    Yun Xin''er shares the rent with her roommate, two thousand four thousand per month per person...


    This is definitely not low in 2007.


    You know, the monthly salary of most people during this period has not exceeded two thousand.


    Xiner first took Zhou Ye to a nearby supermarket, bought some vegetables and meat, and then returned to her residence with these ingredients.


    That is a brand new high-rise residential complex...


    After parked the car, Zhou Ye took the ingredients and followed Yun Xin''er to her apartment.


    Opening the door, Zhou Ye caught the scattered clothes in the living room at a glance.


    Well, it really has everything...


    Panties, cuties, bras and so on...they are all lost everywhere.

 Chapter 2277

    Seeing the chaotic living room, Xin''er felt her claws instantly...


    She patronized Zhou Ye''s stomach, and forgot to live in her apartment, because she only lived with her and her girlfriends, it was a mess...


    "I, I said that these are my roommate''s... do you believe it?" The matter is over, and it is too late to push Zhou Ye out and clean up, so-Backpot Man''s roommate will be betrayed decisively.


    "Well, I believe..." Zhou Ye smiled and picked up a piece of cloth the size of a child''s head, and said, "I believe this is definitely not yours..."


    "Pervert..." Xin''er grabbed the piece of cloth in Zhou Ye''s hand angrily and hurriedly picked up the living room.


    Well, what she calls tidying up is actually gathering the girls'' secret clothes together and throwing them all into the laundry basket in the bathroom.


    And what about Zhou Ye?She was pushed to sit on the sofa, waiting to eat...


    At this moment, a tall figure walked out of the room rubbing his eyes.


    "Xin''er... You came back so early... Did you bring me anything to eat? I''m starving to death..."


    The infinitely majestic figure on the chest walked to the sofa in a daze, sat down beside Zhou Ye, and then lay directly in Zhou Ye¡¯s arms, still murmured in his mouth, "Xin Um... have you been to the gym too often recently... you have developed muscles..."


    At this time, Xin''er, who had just thrown the clothes into the bathroom and walked back to the living room again, cried out when she saw this scene.


    "Wang-Hui-Heart -"


    Hearing the scream that pierced the entire living room, the bewildered Wang Huixin instantly awoke... She wowed, hugged her chest, and retreated to the end of the sofa with her hands and feet. Looking at Zhou Ye with a violent appearance...


    "Who, who are you? Why are you here? What did you do to me just now?"


    Seeing this girl¡¯s performance, Zhou Ye couldn¡¯t help but spit out: "What did you do to me? I¡¯m sitting here, you run to my side, and you¡¯re talking to me. Come in my arms, and you''re gone..."


    "what--!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s reminder, Wang Huixin realized that she was wearing her pajamas without a bra, and her protruding nipples had leaked out. She screamed and rushed back to her bedroom.


    Interesting, I didn''t expect Mia and Xiner to be roommates??This is so interesting...


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and forty four


    When Zhou Ye was thinking about Mia there, Yun Xiner rushed into her girlfriend''s room.


    Zhou Ye, sitting on the sofa, soon heard the screams coming from the room...


    "Ah-Xiner... don''t rub my place..."


    "I was wrong... I was really wrong..."


    "I didn''t know you would bring friends back..."


    "Kneading my face again..."


    "Ah-you still knead..."


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but think about it when he heard the reverie voice coming from inside...


    rub??


    Where did you rub it??


    Who is rubbing??


    What to rub??


    Does this need to be asked??


    At this moment, he suddenly didn''t want to play any love games...


    It seems to be a very good experience to play a bit of heavy rape games occasionally.


    After all, the pick-ups have been a bit...emmm... and crooked recently.


    So, just turn these two girls into urinals.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye stood up smilingly and walked towards the bedroom...


    As he walked, Zhou Ye snapped his fingers...


    In an instant, a sound-proof barrier that could not be distinguished by the naked eye completely enveloped the entire one-bedroom apartment.


    At this moment, even if the whole apartment is noisy, no sound can be heard outside.


    The door of Mia''s bedroom was concealed because Xiner rushed in just now...


    Zhou Ye walked to the door and pushed gently, and the door opened...


    This is a bedroom with a size of only ten square meters. Apart from a large bed, a dressing table and a wardrobe, there is almost no large furniture in the bedroom.


    At this time, Xin''er was pressing Mia on the bed, ravaging her wantonly...


    The clothes on the two of them were a little untidy because of the squabbling... Xin''er''s short skirt had already revealed her black panties because she was riding on Mia...


    And Mia?


    Because of the struggle, the hem of her nightdress was brought to the waist... A pair of slender, white and tender legs, pushing back and forth...


    The little trousers under her body also showed a few naughty black hairs because of the struggle.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, the two girls who were playing abruptly stopped their movements and looked back at the door.


    Xin''er did not blame Zhou Ye for coming in suddenly, but directly said: "Ye...you, you go out and rest first...I will cook for you right away..."


    And Mia shyly grasped the hem of her nightdress, and desperately pulled it down... "Get up, get up... Xin''er, get up quickly."


    Seeing the appearance of the two women, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile...


    "Since you guys are so happy, why don''t you add me?


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, both Xin''er and Mia were dumbfounded.


    What''s happening here??


    When the two were in a daze, Zhou Ye had already walked to the bed a few steps, bowed his head, and kissed Xin''er''s little coot.


    Seeing this scene, Mia felt a little sour in her heart...


    Of course, this is not to say that she has fallen in love with Zhou Ye at once.


    As a gold worship girl who has a clear plan for her future, Mia''s resistance to handsome guys is much higher than Xiner.

 Chapter 2278

    If it is said that Xiner will be deceived by the sweet words of the handsome guy.


    That Mia would never...


    She knows exactly what she wants... Therefore, this kind of woman is more protective of her body than many girls who clamor for true love.


    After all, the body is a commodity for her, allowing her to step into a higher-class commodity.


    She would never see a rabbit or scatter an eagle.


    After all-something like sweet talk is worthless...


    And the reason why Mia felt sour when she saw Zhou Ye kissing her girlfriend, it was just a little jealousy.


    It''s like when a man sees a beautiful woman on the street, is hugged by a man who is inferior to him, and when he wants to get intimacy, his heart is mostly sour.Although this woman has nothing to do with him...


    That''s right, in Mia''s mind, Xiner is inferior to her...


    Regardless of her figure or appearance, she felt that Xin''er was inferior to herself.


    But now, this girlfriend who is not as good as her has found a super handsome boyfriend.


    It''s strange that Mia is not sour in her heart...


    However, just when Mia was sour and about to get up and avoid... Suddenly, she felt a big hand pressing on her leg.


    Suddenly, Mia''s heart suddenly...


    She was a little proud, but also a little embarrassed...


    I am proud of-my own charm, it seems that my girlfriend''s boyfriend can''t hide.


    What is embarrassing is that Zhou Ye kissed Xin''er, but he was touching his thigh secretly?


    Who does he think of himself??


    I definitely want to show Zhou Ye, a scumbag, something nice...


    Thinking of this, Mia stretched out her hand and held down Zhou Ye''s hand that touched her thigh, and then she unscrupulously dragged the girlfriend who was kissing Zhou Ye from the arms of Zhou Ye. ."Xiner...Look at your boyfriend..."


    In order to be afraid of Zhou Ye breaking free, Mia deliberately grabbed Zhou Ye''s big hand...


    After all, under normal circumstances, when a man encounters this kind of thing, he will quickly withdraw his hand, and he will not admit it.


    However, what Mia didn''t expect was--


    Not only did Zhou Ye not withdraw the hand that stroked her thigh, but instead slid his hand toward the base of her thigh with an inch.


    At this moment, Mia was a bit Spartan...


    She desperately held down Zhou Ye''s big hand that reached her between her legs with both hands, and shouted to her girlfriend: "Look at your boyfriend..."


    And the next scene made Mia completely dumbfounded...


    I saw Xin''er who turned her head, looked at her thighs lightly, and then hugged Zhou Ye again regardless, poked up her little coot, and offered a kiss.


    "Ah¡ª¡ª!! Xiner..."


    At this time, Mia realized that she could no longer hold onto Zhou Ye''s big hand.


    His fingertips have reached the most secret part of her legs...


    Zhou Ye''s fingertips passed the thin silk panties, and the sensation of an electric shock across her hidden parts made Mia finally scream... "Go away... the smelly rascal..."


    Hearing Mia''s cursing, Zhou Ye smiled...


    He gently let go of Yun Xin''er, who had been completely controlled by his own spiritual power, and looked down at Mia who was struggling desperately but couldn''t ask his fingertips to harass.


    "I warn you... let go of me... rogue..."


    At this time, Mia glared at Zhou Ye... with her hands firmly pressing Zhou Ye''s big hands that had penetrated into the bottom of her skirt, and her two slender thighs were also tightly clamped together...


    A shy and angry look...


    Chapter 2645: Mia


    "Let go of me, you rascal... let go of me..."


    Seriously, if she can, Mia really doesn''t want to get to this point...


    Anyway, he is her girlfriend''s boyfriend after all.However, when her best friend Xin''er turned a blind eye to what happened to her, then she can only be tougher now...


    Otherwise, the ghost knows what will happen.


    Hearing Mia''s shout, Zhou Ye smiled...


    He ignored Mia, but turned his head to look at Yun Xin''er, who was controlled by his own mind, and asked softly: "Baby Xin''er, she scolded me as a hooligan...what should I do?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xin''er said affectionately: "Then you can just really play hooligans to her...Anyway, she scolded as well. If you didn''t do it, wouldn''t you be scolded for nothing?"


    Xin''er''s words made Mia instantly sluggish...


    This, this is what her best friend said??


    How amazing is this to say so??


    A woman who is in love, who is not her own man, will be jealous to death when she glances at other women.


    How can there be such a thing that not only does not prevent his boyfriend from harassing his girlfriend, but also encourages him to play hooligans against his girlfriend??


    Just when Mia was there...


    Zhou Ye had already reached the edge of her underwear with his fingers.


    Feeling the touch from the secret place between her legs, Mia was going crazy.


    "what are you doing??"


    While shouting, Mia wanted to reach out and push Zhou Ye away...


    However, at this moment, something more bizarre happened.


    A pair of slender arms stretched out from Mia''s armpits, and after locking her arms, they hooked back... and locked Mia''s arms there.


    Then, a pair of long legs protruded from behind her, locking Mia''s legs in the same way.


    It turned out that Xin''er didn''t know when, she ran behind her, and directly locked her with melee skills.

 Chapter 2279

    "Yun Xin''er, what are you doing... you let me go... let go of me..."


    At this time, Mia was locked into a sitting "earth" character by Yun Xiner behind her.


    And in this state, Mia could no longer stop Zhou Ye from doing anything, she could only watch Zhou Ye helplessly, tearing open her black lace-rim sexy underwear,


    "Wow, wow..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help but laugh while looking at the beauty between Mia''s legs."I thought you really didn''t feel it... So, no!"


    While talking, Zhou Ye gently shaved the pink crack hidden in the thick pubic hair with his fingertips.


    In an instant, Mia felt her own flesh sewn, and a sensation of electric shock came into her mind.


    "what----!!"


    A transparent and viscous body fluid sprayed out from the mouth of her trembling fleshy abalone, staining Zhou Ye''s coat.


    At this moment, Mia couldn¡¯t wait to bury herself in the ground...


    To be honest, although she plans to be a model in the future, she is not yet in the profession yet??


    Even in the industry, the scene of exposing one''s own genitals in front of strangers and reaching a climax under the touch of strangers is enough to make people feel ashamed to death.


    "Don''t...don''t look...ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    The strong sense of shame, coupled with the pleasure from rubbing Zhou Ye''s fingertips on the labia and clitoris, caused Mia to tremble all over, wishing to faint immediately.


    However, it is a pity that Zhou Ye will not let her faint...


    In fact, Mia''s physique is not that sensitive.Only Zhou Ye specially opened up ten times sensitive physique for her, which made her be so embarrassed in front of Zhou Ye.


    Seeing that wet piece on the bed sheet... Zhou Ye smiled and untied his belt.


    In an instant, a thick and long cock broke free of the shackles of the pants and jumped out.


    Mia looked at the giant goose egg that was more than 30 centimeters long, and she was dumbfounded...


    "No, I don''t want... let me go... I''m still a virgin... I don''t want..."


    She pushed her hands and feet desperately, trying to escape from the giant...


    However, it is a pity-Xin''er, who is locked behind her, is unexpectedly strong.


    She can''t get rid of it...


    Zhou Ye smiled and walked to the bed, grabbed the bed sheet, and pulled it down hard...


    Mia and Xin''er, who were still some distance away from the bed, were directly pulled to the bed.


    "Let go of me...Help...Big Brother...Big Brother...You let me go...It''s going to die..."


    It seems that Mia was really shocked by Zhou Ye''s giant...


    She begged desperately, wanting Zhou Ye to let her go...


    But it''s a pity - the matter is already here, did Zhou Ye put on his pants when nothing happened?


    Isn''t that making people laugh at his impotence??


    "Don''t say silly things..." Zhou Ye smiled, holding his cock and gently rubbing back and forth on Mia''s meat seams."Take it easy, otherwise, it will be painful after a while..."


    "No... don''t... don''t..."


    Mia shook her head desperately, crying desperately, begging... "Whatever you want, I will give you... Don''t... Don''t do this..."


    "I want you..." Zhou Ye felt that his glans was already covered with the body fluid from Mia Mi... I felt that it was almost at this time.


    He put the glans against the mouth of Mia''s slightly opened flesh hole because of stimulation... With a little force, he forced his glans in.


    At this moment, Mia felt like she had been torn apart by a hot giant...Suddenly she couldn''t help screaming."Ah...it hurts...it hurts... lightly... you lightly..."


    Feeling the soft flesh of his cock tightly, watching Mia''s legs trembling from the pain.Zhou Ye knew that Mia was born with a tight vagina.


    In the face of such an existence, he really didn''t dare to use too much force. It would be bad if the psychological shadow was cast out...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye leaned forward and kissed him. At the same time, his hands followed the hem of her nightdress and leaned into her chest.


    Grasping the big baby that is difficult to grasp, he began to squeeze it.


    I have to say, Mia is really good for the big baby...


    Not only majestic, but also flexible...


    Grabbing it with one hand, the feel of the Q bullet made Zhou Ye a little bit fond of it...


    "Uhhhh... it hurts...hhhhhh..."


    Mia was kissing Zhou Ye awkwardly, and shouting pain...


    At this moment, she felt that the nipple on her chest was pinched by Zhou Ye.


    At that time, it was light, sometimes heavier, sometimes rubbed with palms, and sometimes pinched with fingers, which made Mia feel itchy in her heart.


    She used to play with her proud baby in the mirror before in the shower.


    But she has never been like Zhou Ye, playing with her body feeling soft and itchy in her heart...


    Before she knew it, Mia began to hum slightly... "Mmm... light, light..."


    The second thousand six hundred and forty-six chapters have you heard of the second thousand strikes?


    Zhou Ye kissed Mia deeply while rubbing the pair of big babies that he couldn''t put it down.


    Before he knew it, he felt tightly around his glans penis and began to relax gradually.


    Zhou Ye played with Mia lightly, while pushing the cock bit by bit towards Mia''s meat hole.


    "Mmm... lightly..."


    It may be because of getting better, Mia didn''t have any other resisting actions except for a scream.


    Gradually, when Zhou Ye''s glans touched Mia''s cervix, Mia''s body trembled suddenly...


    Zhou Ye understood in an instant that Mia''s cervix was also a sensitive point.


    He gently let go of Mia''s little eye, looked at the part where the two were joined, smiled and joked: "Baby, you are bleeding underneath..."


    "rogue¡­¡­"

 Chapter 2280

    Hearing Zhou Ye''s teasing, Mia couldn''t help but whispered...


    Zhou Ye suddenly stood up around her waist, and instantly Mia felt like she had been stabbed through her body, her entire heart numb... "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    "Call me a hooligan??"


    Saying a word, Zhou Ye stabbed hard...


    After going down to the bottom, she slammed into Mia''s heart every time.


    "No... don''t... lightly... ah... ah..."


    "Stop barking..."


    "Ah...you...you are...just a...rascal...I will...I will call you...rascal...rascal..."


    At this moment, Mia is not so much cursing, as she is panting...


    That coquettish cry makes people feel hard...


    Bang bang ......


    The sound of physical impact sounded in the room... and Mia did not consciously screamed...


    "Rogue... Ah... lightly... Ah... Rogue..."


    I don''t know when, the rogue has become Mia''s nickname for Zhou Ye...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye suddenly had an urge to play with her when he heard the coquettish sound of bed.


    He thought so, and he did it...


    He stopped straight forward...


    Mia, who was about to reach her climax, was a little dissatisfied in an instant, she shook her hips desperately, trying to turn her passive into active.


    But it''s a pity - she, whose limbs are locked by Xin''er from behind, can''t move much... it''s not as enjoyable as Zhou Ye moved.


    This made her look at Zhou Ye with a sad look...


    And what about Zhou Ye?If you don¡¯t see her complaints... "Do you know what is called-Second Thousand Strikes?"


    "............???"


    Mia looked confused...what the hell is Miaoqianbang??Why do you want to say this kind of thing at this time??


    However, at this moment, Zhou Ye smiled more evilly."Soon you will understand what a thousand strikes are..."


    As the voice fell, Mia felt her whole mind go blank...


    Then there was a burst of pops, resounding throughout the room...


    "what------!!"


    When Zhou Ye pulled out the meat stick and flashed to the side, Mia felt the tide of pleasure, which drowned her whole body...


    She involuntarily twisted her body desperately...


    She screamed, yelled......crazy twitching...


    At the same time--a puff of nasty water sprayed out from her vaginal opening that kept shrinking and trembling, and then, a puff of yellowish urine...


    At this time, Xin''er let go of her, or she would hurt herself.


    After a full five minutes, Mia regained some energy...


    However, just when she felt her limbs were soft and she didn''t have any strength... Zhou Ye hugged her ass again.


    "No...no...I can''t do it..."


    Mia crazily wanted to escape Zhou Ye''s demon...


    However, there is no use for eggs...


    She was directly pressed underneath by Zhou Ye as she was lying on the bed.


    Then, Zhou Ye''s cock inserted from behind again.


    After a while--


    "what----!!!"


    A scream came from Mia''s mouth... She curled up on the bed, shaking constantly...


    Between her legs, a stream of crystal clear and sticky vagina sprayed out...


    After going back and forth three times...


    Mia has become Zhou Ye''s best-behaved little slave girl... Let me call my elder brother my elder brother, and let me call my father daddy...


    That''s as clever as you are...


    Next...


    Zhou Ye turned his attention to Xiner...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The moment Xiner was relieved of her mind control, she was stunned...


    She looked at Zhou Ye, who was naked in front of her, and looked at lying on the bed again, still shaking twice from time to time, the naked girlfriend, the whole person was Spartan.


    "This... what is this..."


    However, before Xiner''s words were finished, Zhou Ye blocked Xiaoxiao.


    She struggled desperately, trying to get rid of Zhou Ye''s pretense, but goose... it was useless.


    Three or two times, she was completely wiped out by Zhou Ye...


    Following Xin''er''s scream, Zhou Ye forcibly took her virgin body away.


    Under Zhou Ye''s romantic tactics, she did not insist twice more than her best friend...


    In less than five minutes, she gave in completely.


    At this time, Zhou Ye, under the instigation of a certain dissatisfied girlfriend of Xin''er, also let Xin''er get to know what is called Second Thousand Strike...

 Chapter 2281

    Soon-there is one more person trembling on the bed...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I am the dividing line of training¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the time barrier-half a month later-


    At this time, Xin''er and Mia had long been taught by Zhou Ye to stop going to the west.


    With Zhou Ye''s eyes, they knew what to do.


    In order to please Zhou Ye, the two of them did all the shameful things...


    Good morning bite is a daily greeting, and opening three holes is the basic operation...


    It can be said that the two women at this time, how well-behaved they really are.


    Of course, Zhou Ye did not forget the benefits that should be given to them.


    After all, without a good body, there is really no way for him to have fun.


    As a result, the DNA transformation belonging to Zhou Ye''s women''s basic welfare was put on the agenda.


    Coincidentally-the two women actually chose the magical girl gene at the same time.


    Well, these two girls... in order to please Zhou Ye, they are also unscrupulous.


    What kind of twins are played out by them.


    Even, in order to please Zhou Ye, Mia suddenly became a big breasted loli who was no more than twelve years old while having sex with her master.


    In her own words, this is what she looked like when she was twelve years old...


    That feeling of extreme compactness almost made Zhou Ye deliver the goods... I have to say that Mia was really superb.


    Chapter 2647: Love can never be improvised


    Since the Lu Zhanbo incident, more than half a month has passed, and time passed day by day...


    Zhou Ye fell into a state of doing nothing again...


    Compared with Yifei and the others, Zhou Ye can be said to be extremely idle.


    Even Lu Ziqiao, who is idle every day, is busier than Zhou Ye...


    After all, Lu Ziqiao still has to find a way to make money by kidnapping, but what about Zhou Ye?When did he lack money??


    Of course, during this period, Xin''er and the others can be regarded as being integrated into Yifei''s circle.


    After all, there is nothing that can''t be solved with a single second thousand blows, if there is-then one second thousand blows.


    Under Zhou Ye''s pajamas, the girls quickly ignored the fact that there were two more sisters.


    However, there are sequelae...


    For example, now, all the girls use excuses to give their sister a vacation, so they don''t come to the 3603 apartment.


    Even Yifei and the others moved back to the 3601 apartment. In their own words, it is¡ª¡ªMy dear, your thousand hits in one second made me use up all of my month''s orgasm at once, please be a person Okay, let''s rest for a while...]


    Of course, if Zhou Ye really forced it, they would also obediently give it...


    However, Zhou Ye felt unnecessary...


    After all, it is necessary to relax and have a degree... It is not good if they get sex phobia.


    In the bar downstairs in the community¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Yifei was playing billiards with Pan Xiaoting... and Zhou Ye was sitting beside Xiaoxue, watching them play billiards.


    Seeing Pan Xiaoting lying on the edge of the table with her hips raised high, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but hold his chin, and said to himself: "Is there still a billiards case at home?"


    "Why do you suddenly want to buy a billiards case?" Xiaoxue, who was sitting next to Zhou Ye and drinking coffee, asked strangely.


    "Don''t you think Xiaoting is the most attractive when playing billiards?" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Also, if it is at home...let Xiaoting play billiards...I hehe hehe if¡­¡­"


    Zhou Ye didn''t finish the rest, but Xiaoxue already understood.


    To put it bluntly, Zhou Ye just saw Pan Xiaoting''s beauty in playing billiards, and he was a little bit ready to move.


    Hearing this, Xiaoxue couldn''t help rolling her eyes...


    "Bad..."


    Jealous??nonexistent¡­¡­


    When the climax of Miaoqian hitting her to doubt her life, she couldn''t eat any jealousy.


    Well, the billiard duel between Xiaoting and Yifei came to an end with 3-0.


    No matter how talented Yifei is, there is no possibility of winning against Pan Xiaoting, a top billiard player.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Great?"


    "If you practice billiards for twelve hours a day, you can reach my level." Xiaoting smiled and sat on Zhou Ye''s other sofa handle.


    There were two single sofas next to the billiards table, Zhou Ye and Xiaoxue each had one, and it was of course impossible for Yifei and Xiaoting to get in front of Xiaoxue.


    "Twelve hours a day, don''t you feel boring?" Yifei said in astonishment.


    "It''s boring... But, don''t you practice the technique." Pan Xiaoting smiled.


    "Well, I think it is so..." Zhou Ye smiled and interjected: "Otherwise, I will buy a standard billiard table and keep it at home. Then, when you are at home, you can practice billiards, Tingting. what do you think??"


    "Okay, okay..." Pan Xiaoting''s eyes lit up when she heard Zhou Ye''s words.


    She really likes billiards... Although at this time, she doesn''t take part in the game much.


    But occasionally playing at home is also very good...


    Xiaoxue couldn''t help but laughed at the conversation between the three.


    She knows that her own man is absolutely unwilling to make a billiard case at home.


    Even, based on her knowledge of her own man, Zhou Ye could guess what tricks Zhou Ye intends to play in the billiard case.


    For example... Let Xiaoting sit on the edge of the billiard table with a bare buttock, standing behind him, and output crazy...


    That scene, imagine that you feel lewd...

 Chapter 2282

    Just when Xiaoxue was wondering what her man was doing with the billiard table...Suddenly, Yifei''s scream came from her ears.


    "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" X2


    This harsh scream pulled her thoughts back completely.


    I saw that Hu Yifei at this time, I don''t know when, has rushed to the door not far from the billiards case... hugged with a woman in floral clothes, and called the jump again.


    "What''s wrong with Yifei?" Xiaoxue couldn''t help turning her head to look at her man.


    "Maybe I met a friend whom I haven''t seen for many years..." Zhou Ye said in an uncertain tone.


    In fact, he knew this woman...


    "Xiaobo, long time no see, why are you here..." Yifei asked his classmate Xiaobo excitedly.


    Xiaobo smiled and said, "I just moved here last week, how about you?"


    "I live in the love apartment next door..." Yifei said happily... After all, meeting the old friend in another country is one of the four greatest joys in life.


    "What a coincidence..." Xiaobo said with a smile: "I came out and wanted a drink, but I didn''t expect to meet you!"


    "Are you alone?" Yifei asked strangely: "Is your boyfriend not with you?"


    After all, when you come to a bar for a drink, few people come by yourself.


    If a girl is away from home, it won¡¯t work if you are not careful...


    "I don''t have any boyfriend..." Xiaobo sighed and said: "I can see it all these years, I''m the lone star of the devil..."


    "What''s the matter?" Yifei asked curiously.


    "You know, when I was in school, my family didn''t let me fall in love, so I didn''t look for it in college."


    "After graduation, my family is urging me to find someone. Where can I find someone..."


    Seeing the sigh of his old classmate, Yifei couldn''t help asking: "Is there no one suitable?"


    "I can''t say no..." Xiaobo sighed: "I once met a man who was very suitable in all aspects. What happened? Before I officially confirmed the relationship, I found that the man actually stepped on several boats..."


    "So, I blocked him..."


    "Later, my parents got anxious and wanted me to go on a blind date..."


    "As a result, see one, yellow one..."


    "My mother has to say that it is the reason why I am too high-sighted, and that I have to find a man to marry..."


    "That''s why I moved out of the house and live by myself..."


    Hearing Xiaobo''s words, Yifei couldn''t help but nodded in agreement, "Yes, love can''t make do with..."


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and forty eight


    "Come on, Xiaobo, let me introduce it to you!" At this time, Yifei had already brought Xiaobo to Zhou Ye, and reached out and introduced: "This is my boyfriend, Zhou Ye...this is my friend. Xiaoxue, Xiaoting..."


    Upon hearing Yifei''s introduction, Xiaoxue and Xiaoting both smiled and greeted Xiaobo with a face-to-face smile.


    As for that, Zhou Ye is Yifei''s boyfriend??


    Well, in fact, every girl introduced Zhou Ye to her friends like this.


    Usually, other girls will show a sense of alienation from Zhou Ye when the friends of other sisters are present.


    It doesn''t matter if they have a tacit understanding, or that they are giving face to each other, it doesn''t matter to Zhou Ye anyway.


    "Hello..." Zhou Ye smiled and stood up and shook hands with Xiaobo.


    "Wow, Yifei, your boyfriend is so handsome..." Xiaobo shook hands with Zhou Ye and praised him: "You have to be optimistic, be careful of being seduced by other girls..."


    Hearing what her classmate said, Yifei almost burst into a smile on her face, but she pretended to say generously: "Who cares... do you want it? Take it away... I watch every day. He is annoying..."


    Hearing Hu Yifei''s words, Zhou Ye gave her a faint smile...


    This girl who is overwhelmed and unconcealed is swollen...


    It seems that she has been kind to her lately, she almost forgot the pain of being dominated by the second thousand strikes.


    Well, it needs to be adjusted a bit.


    Hu Yifei, who was smiling happily, suddenly felt his heart tense when she saw her man''s smile.


    In an instant, a look begging to be coquettish was thrown over...


    That means as if to say-dear, give me some face, let me scream today.


    Facing Hu Yifei''s pleading, Zhou Ye cast his eyes away-don''t stick to the back door three times.


    The so-called backdoor don''t stick... ahem, it can also be called an alternative millennium killing.


    Hu Yifei is most afraid of this trick...not to say that she is afraid of pain.


    No matter how painful the move is, it won''t hurt too much after being developed.


    On the contrary-she doesn''t hurt at all, but on the contrary, she feels good.


    Who is Hu Yifei is a rare butt-sensitive physique?


    What she is afraid of is-tomorrow will be happy to help the wall to walk.


    Thus, a fierce bargaining with eyes started.


    In the end, after Hu Yifei had to agree to a rape game by the back door, Zhou Ye''s face returned to normal again.


    Of course, this kind of thing is very protracted, but in fact it is over in less than three seconds.


    Under Yifei''s introduction, Xiaobo and everyone knew each other.


    Next, is the question of where to go crazy...


    There is no way to have fun in the bar. After all, this is a quiet bar. If you speak too loudly... it is not too good.


    Finally, Hu Yifei suggested that everyone go to a newly opened KTV to play.


    All the women agreed... Zhou Ye didn''t want to go too much.


    After all, KTV or something, in Zhou Ye''s opinion, is really nothing to play with.


    But just as men always want to find a few sisters to warm up when they have a party, when there are many girls, they also want to find a handsome guy to warm up.

 Chapter 2283

    As a result, Zhou Ye became the warmer.


    After deciding on the next program, everyone checked out and left the bar.


    Hu Yifei and Xiaobo walked in front, and Xiaoxue and Xiaoting followed their man behind.


    Xiaobo, who was walking in front, had to turn his head and look at Zhou Ye from time to time.


    Or a woman''s intuition, or it might be because Xiaoxue and Xiaoting don''t play very well.


    Xiaobo always feels that the two friends of his old classmates behind him seem to be a little confused with the boyfriends of his old classmates.


    After holding back for a while, Xiaobo couldn¡¯t help but get to Yifei¡¯s ear and whispered: "Yifei, don¡¯t blame me for troubles, how do I feel that your two friends are too close to your boyfriend Is it?"


    Hu Yifei was taken aback when he heard the words, and hurriedly smiled: "Is there?? Haha...you must be wrong!"


    "I''m absolutely not mistaken... I don''t believe it..." Xiaobo said, hugging Hu Yifei''s arm tightly, and whispered: "You secretly turned your head to see... Are the two girls and your boyfriend Zhou Ye too close? Moreover, that girl named Xiaoxue, from time to time, always rubs her body against your boyfriend''s arm..."


    "Is there?? Nothing..."


    Hu Yifei was slapped haha, but in her heart she was thinking-they are more than close to Zhou Ye, that inch of skin on their bodies has not been played with by that bastard??


    Whether it''s the two balls of soft meat on the top, or the water curtain hole below and the chrysanthemum behind... which place has not been played by that bastard??


    When Xiaobo listened to Hu Yifei''s insincere words, he felt confused...


    How could it be that Yifei couldn''t see the thoughts of her two friends??


    No, it must be that Yifei is too kind, that''s why she was deceived by the two women.


    No, as a classmate of Yifei, she can''t just watch her old classmates being played by the two bitches and applauded.


    Must find a way to expose their tricks.


    Thinking of this, Xiaobo, who was full of justice, instantly felt a sense of mission surge.


    With this kind of thought, on the way to KTV-Xiaobo is considering how to expose the true colors of Xiaoxue and Xiaoting.


    The newly opened KTV is not too far away from the community, it will take about ten minutes to walk.


    Everyone soon arrived at the door of KTV...


    "Sir, how many are you?"


    Seeing everyone entering the door, a lobby manager greeted him immediately.


    "Five..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Give me a luxurious bag..."


    "Okay, sir, please come with me..."


    Under the leadership of the lobby manager, everyone quickly arrived in a luxurious bag on the third floor.


    Next, there is the issue of drinks.


    According to Zhou Ye''s idea, everyone should get some drinks and fruit plates, just eat, drink and play...


    But Xiaobo raised an objection at this time-


    "We are here to play, so in this case, of course we have to drink..."


    Upon hearing Xiaobo''s words, the women said they didn''t care.


    In fact, when they are in private, they play crazy.


    After all, when there are no outsiders, they are their sisters playing by themselves, no matter how crazy they are.


    It''s just that Xiaobo, an outsider, is here today, so the girls converged a lot.


    But-since Xiaobo said he was going to drink, what do they care about??


    You know, each of them has been modified by Zhou Ye''s DNA, so what is the mere alcohol??


    Now that the girls said so, Zhou Ye didn''t care anymore-he took a look at the wine list and said, "Give me three dozen Tutankhamun malt beer first..."


    Hearing the name of the wine, the lobby manager''s face bloomed with joy.


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and forty nine


    Why is the lobby manager so happy??


    A bottle of Tutankhamun sells for five hundred and twenty yuan...


    A dozen of twelve bottles, three dozens is 20,000 yuan.


    With this alone, she can earn thousands of dollars in rake.


    Seeing the lobby manager leave with a happy face, Xiaobo asked in surprise: "Why is she so happy?"


    "Maybe because I look handsome..." Zhou Ye interrupted with a smile.


    He doesn''t like to show off his wealth, what is there to show off??


    What brand-name bag, what brand-name sports car...is it interesting??


    If he really wants to show off, just get an Umbrella''s battle star, and he can make the whole earth climax regardless of the generations of rich and official.


    When he reached Zhou Ye''s realm, he didn''t need to find self-esteem and satisfaction by showing off, as long as he was happy.


    Soon, three dozen beers were delivered, along with various fruit plates and snack platters.


    After everything was ready, everyone started playing.


    It¡¯s just that the form is a bit wrong...


    At the beginning of the show, Xiaobo left his old classmate Hu Yifei and started a fight with Xiaoxue.


    Seriously, this is a bit abnormal...


    It doesn''t matter if the opposite sex attracts each other, it doesn''t matter whether it is close or close.


    Xiaobo shouldn''t find Xiaoxue to fight wine...


    But, by the way, Xiaobo found Xiaoxue.


    This makes Hu Yifei a little confused...


    She looked at the weird atmosphere in the room, reached Zhou Ye''s ear, and asked in a low voice: "Ye, why does Xiaobo always look for Xiaoxue to fight wine... Is there any conflict between the two of them before?"


    Why do you want to ask Zhou Ye??

 Chapter 2284

    Because Hu Yifei knew that her own man had great magical powers... If there was an omnipotent god in the world, then Hu Yifei felt that that god would only be her own man Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye, who was watching the excitement while drinking a beer, heard Hu Yifei''s words, and Xiang Jiao let out a smile."This old classmate of yours is not bad... She is avenging you..."


    "Vengeance?" Hu Yifei was stunned...


    "Yeah... She thinks Xiaoxue has an attempt to me, but you are kept in the dark..." Zhou Ye said cheerfully, "So, she plans to get drunk Xiaoxue and let her speak truth after drinking... Then... ¡­"


    Zhou Ye didn¡¯t say the rest, but Hu Yifei already understood...


    Speak truth after drinking, and then alert yourself...


    This silly girl is really...


    Hu Yifei was a little moved and worried...


    "My dear, you told Xiaoxue not to go too far...she just listened to you..."


    Hu Yifei knew that with Xiaoxue''s modified body, a mere beer is no different from Liangbaikai for her.


    "Don''t worry, Xiaoxue is measured..."


    Zhou Ye said with a smile...


    Well, this so-called KTV carnival turned into a wine competition between Xiaoxue and Xiaobo.


    The final result-


    Obviously, a mortal body of Wavelet cannot fight Wavelet whose body has been genetically modified.


    Two hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Xiaobo was completely sunk by Xiaoxue...


    In the end, Xiaoxue is still full of energy, but Xiaobo is already unconscious...


    For this reason, Hu Yifei had to support Xiaobo and return to the love apartment together.


    No way, although Xiaobo lives nearby, the problem is¡ªHu Yifei doesn''t know where she lives.


    She could ask Zhou Ye for help, but the problem is - Zhou Ye is not willing to help.


    Hu Yifei can see it, her man is caring about her old classmate...


    In desperation, she could only take Xiaobo home.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hmm..."


    Xiaobo was awakened by a strong urine...


    She staggered and sat up from the bed, and then walked towards the bathroom as usual.


    Maybe it was because of the alcoholic strength that she hadn''t noticed at all. This so-called bathroom was really too big.


    Moreover, the lights in the bathroom are still on.


    "Well... whoever goes to the bathroom, the lights are not off... forget it..."


    Muttering, Xiaobo started looking for a sit-up...


    However, she looked around, but couldn''t find the toilet...just when she felt a little bit unable to hold it back.


    Suddenly saw a strange partition...


    There is an oval hole in that strange partition.


    That loophole is just enough for the next butt to stick out...


    "So... so you are here..."


    The drunk-eyed Xiaobo couldn''t care too much at this time. She unbuttoned her pants and pushed her butt back... and then got out of the partition.


    The moment she sat on the top...a ??torrent of water shot out from her urethra...


    The rushing water column hit the clapboard, and there was a reverie sound.


    After a while-the slightly swollen bladder was completely relieved.


    Just when Xiaobo was going to find toilet paper...


    Suddenly, I felt that someone behind me was hugging my waist...


    This made her suddenly startled, and her drinking spirit disappeared a lot... "Who..."


    However, who just asked this sentence-Xiaobo felt that the most hidden part between his legs was held up by a hot and hard part.


    Haven''t eaten pork, have you never seen a pig run??


    Xiaobo immediately realized that something was between his legs.


    "Don''t... don''t..."


    While shouting in panic, Xiaobo wanted to struggle and leave the cave on the wall.


    However, the big hands holding her ass firmly grasped her ass, making her unable to get out at all.


    At this moment, the hot giant against the mouth of her vulva suddenly thrust upward...


    In an instant, the pain of the whole person being torn apart made Xiaobo scream...


    "Ahhhhhhhhh, it hurts, pull it out... pull it out..."


    However, her cry obviously did not arouse the pity of the meat stick owner behind.


    Not only that, the meat stick began to thrust into her body one after another...


    "Ah... ah... don''t... ah... let go... ah... let me go..."


    At this time, I was being raped by an unknown man behind the wall. This recognition made Xiaobo feel a bit of excitement while he was nervous.


    Gradually, following the anesthesia of Jiu Jin''s afterbodies, Xiaobo survived the initial painful period...


    Soon, the scream from her mouth changed its taste...


    "Don''t... don''t stop...ah...ah..."

 Chapter 2285

    And Zhou Ye, who was behind the wall, naturally did as she wished.


    After a while--


    A water arrow gushes out from her vagina, but this time it is no longer urine, but-lewd.


    There is no doubt that Xiaobo was brought to a climax by Zhou Ye...


    Next, Zhou Ye seemed to feel that the wall was so boring, he opened a door beside Xiaobo and pulled her over.


    The next night is still long...


    Two thousand six hundred and fifty chapters


    The next morning--


    "So, you accidentally put my classmate into trouble like this?"


    At this moment, Hu Yifei, with a smile but not a smile, questioned Zhou Ye on the side.


    What about wavelet??


    He was sitting on a chair like a birth examination bed, with his legs widened, his hands tightly covering his red tomato-like face, and Xiaoxue helped to smear medicine.


    At this time, her labia majora was swollen and tall, red and swollen...


    Slightly open mouth, occasionally spit out some white viscous liquid.


    "I didn''t know it was Xiaobo..." Zhou Ye said with an innocent look: "I thought it was you who was joking with me..."


    In fact, the so-called mutant wall toilet that Xiaobo found last night is actually a fun wall.


    There are many more in this room...


    Some can only stretch out a butt, while others must lie down, leaking the lower body.


    To put it bluntly, this kind of stuff was made by the women to please Zhou Ye.


    Sometimes, they just leaked their ass out of the entire row of fun walls side by side, allowing Zhou Ye to guess who is who based on the touch of the meat stick inserted.


    It just so happened that the girls played such a game last night...


    When Xiaobo was stunned by urine, it happened to be when all the women were fainted by Zhou Ye.


    In this case, Xiaobo broke into the sex room by mistake and used the sex wall as a toilet.


    So--Zhou Ye drove her to a disaster...


    To say that Zhou Ye didn''t know that it was Xiaobo??That''s nonsense...


    But, even if he knew, he would not let Xiaobo go.


    In any case, the whole collection is Zhou Ye''s interest, and one thing that doesn''t fall is Zhou Ye''s slogan.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiaobo couldn''t help feeling sad, and started crying with a wow.


    In any case, it was the first time that I was taken away by someone in this situation, and the guy had a tendency to deny his account...How could Xiaobo not be sad??


    Seeing her classmate crying bitterly, Hu Yifei glared at her man-to see what you did.


    "Don''t cry Xiaobo, I will definitely let Zhou Ye give you an explanation..."


    "Forget it...ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The more he said, the harder Xiaobo cried, "Woo...I can''t...can''t be the third party that destroys your relationship...Woo..."


    "As for the third party, I don''t know which one..."


    Hearing Xiaobo''s words, Hu Yifei couldn''t help but slapped her on her naked thigh, "Don''t pretend... Don''t say you didn''t see how messy our house is..."


    Xiaobo stopped crying when she heard the words, she peeked at the girls in cool nightdresses..."Yifei...you, don''t you say...they are all..."


    "Yes, they are all my women..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, hugged Wanyu and the others, and kissed each of them."Now including you..."


    "Don''t... I don''t want to be your lover..."


    Xiaobo heard that, struggling, he must get off the bed...


    However, it is a pity--


    Zhou Ye stepped up and held her down... "You can''t leave it alone..."


    "What are you doing..."


    "Pajamas... When are you willing to be my woman, and when will it end..."


    "No... I, I still hurt... Let go of me... Yifei, help..."


    "It''s okay, it''s swollen there, isn''t there any behind? Don''t worry, I will be very gentle..."


    "You let me go... Yifei, save me... save me..."


    However, it is a pity that Xiaobo''s classmate Hu Yifei, who has high hopes, stood there, with fierce hands ringing her motionless, watching her being carried into a room by the Demon King Zhou Ye...


    "Feifei, how long do you think your classmate Xiaobo can hold on before succumbing to my dear crotch?" Wanyu asked curiously.


    "Hehe...I promise it won''t take a minute." Hu Yifei said with a smile: "Have you forgotten our man''s methods??"


    Hearing Hu Yifei''s reminder, the women suddenly remembered how they were trained by their men in the mirror world.


    My face was red all at once...


    That was a really unbearable day...


    However, every time I think of it, I always feel a little nostalgic.


    At this moment, a golden portal suddenly appeared in the room...


    Looking at this familiar portal, the women laughed.


    Sure enough, Zhou Ye walked out soon... Behind him, he was followed by a very well-behaved little wife.


    It''s not someone else, it''s Xiaobo who just cried not to be Zhou Ye''s lover.


    "Big, hello everyone... Okay..." Xiaobo blushed and greeted the girls.

 Chapter 2286

    "Bobo, we will be good sisters from now on..."


    "Welcome to join our big family, Xiaobo..."


    "Welcome, Xiaobo..."


    Thousands of women greeted their new sisters...


    As for Zhou Ye, he walked out of Room 3603 with a smile...


    After all, a woman has something to say about herself, and in that case, he is not suitable for a man to be present.


    After all, the first thing they did to welcome the new sister was to pull him out and criticize him.


    This is easier to resonate with the new sisters...


    Of course, the so-called criticism is nothing more than how bad and bad Zhou Ye was, and he didn''t let others pass up.


    Zhou Ye generally listened to this criticism as a compliment.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye suddenly saw Zeng Xiaoxian approaching desperately.


    "Hi, Teacher Zeng, early..."


    Faced with Zhou Ye''s greeting, Zeng Xiaoxian walked towards 3602 stupidly as if he hadn''t heard him.


    "Hello, Teacher Zeng?" Zhou Ye was a little strange about Zeng Xiaoxian''s state. He strode over and patted Zeng Xiaoxian on the shoulder."Are you OK??"


    "what----!"


    The worried Zeng Xiaoxian was awakened by Zhou Ye''s shooting in an instant...


    When he turned his head and saw Zhou Ye, he relaxed."The charterer, scary people can be scary!!"


    "What''s the matter? You look so desperate?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "No, nothing..." Zeng Xiaoxian said hesitantly...


    "That''s good..." Zhou Ye nodded indifferently, turned his head and planned to go back... However, at this time, his sleeves were caught by Zeng Xiaoxian.


    "What?" Zhou Ye turned his head strangely and asked, "What the hell is going on..."


    "Then, that charterer... I''ll ask you a question. If a woman you have been in love with for ten years suddenly appears in front of you, if it is you, would you confess it?" Zeng Xiaoxian asked seriously Tao.


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and fifty one


    Hearing what Zeng Xiaoxian said, Zhou Ye''s face was strange...


    Fuck-I have a crush for ten years...


    Does it matter who is that??


    No one else except Laura...


    But the problem is--


    A lot of things happened in this, Zhou Ye didn''t know how to tell Zeng Xiaoxian.


    "That... calm down, Teacher Zeng... Since you have a secret crush for ten years... Then you..."


    Just when Zhou Ye froze...Zeng Xiaoxian was already talking to himself like a dream.


    "Ten years ago, at that time I just stepped into college..."


    "When I first saw her, I knew... I was shot by the arrow of Eros..."


    "However, she is so dazzling... so dazzling that when I face her, I can''t turn my eyes away..."


    "Ahem, what happened later?" Zhou Ye asked speechlessly.


    "Later?" Zeng Xiaoxian drooped his head somewhat discouraged, "Later...I just learned that she already had a boyfriend, and her boyfriend would pick her up from school almost every few days..."


    "Then have you seen her boyfriend?"


    "No..." Hearing this question, Zeng Xiaoxian became even more depressed."Every time I only saw a black Umbrella Lone Traveler SUV stopping at the school gate to pick her up... I have never seen that man walk out of the car... Damn rich man."


    Well, Zeng Xiaoxian really has a reason to scold the damn rich man, because the ex-factory price of a solo SUV is as high as 16 million U.S. dollars... It is known as the most luxurious SUV in the world.


    Speaking of this, Zeng Xiaoxian raised her head abruptly, "However, I think the rich man must have dumped her now... At this time, I was using my broad chest to warm her... ¡­¡­you said I¡­¡­"


    Before Zeng Xiaoxian''s words were finished, a sweet female voice suddenly came from behind Zhou Ye."Hello, is this a love apartment?"


    With this familiar voice, Zeng Xiaoxian looked over...


    When he saw the slender figure that appeared in his dreams in countless midnight dreams, he couldn''t help but be surprised and said: "Laura, is that you?? Are you here to find me??"


    Hearing what Zeng Xiaoxian said, Laura, who was wearing a decent skirt, asked hesitantly: "Sorry, maybe you know me, but... I don''t seem to know you."


    "I''m Zeng Xiaoxian... We are alumni... Don''t you remember?" Zeng Xiaoxian said hurriedly.


    "That... sorry, I really can''t remember..." Laura still couldn''t remember who Zeng Xiaoxian was.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye spoke... "Laura..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Laura suddenly burst into a happy smile on her face. As soon as she turned around, she hugged Zhou Ye tightly... the stepping was a long kiss.


    Seeing the lover of his dream who had been in a crush for ten years, kissing his landlord in front of him, Zeng Xiaoxian had a heart to die at this moment.


    "You...you...you..."


    Perhaps it was Zeng Xiaoxian''s words that interrupted the passion of the two...Laura let go of Zhou Ye''s look, hugged Zhou Ye''s arm with a shy expression, and stood beside him cutely."I''m here to find Zhou Ye... he is my boyfriend..."


    Pata¡ª¡ªWow...


    At this moment, Zeng Xiaoxian heard the sound of his heart falling to the ground, shattering.


    "Ha, haha...you, you guys...have fun..."


    Zeng Xiaoxian smiled strongly, and quickly opened the 3602 door behind him, "Sorry, I have something else... first... let''s go."


    Bang--


    Zhou Ye wrapped Laura''s slender waist and looked at the closed door, and couldn''t help sighing quietly.


    "Master... who is he?? Why is it weird?" Laura asked hesitantly.


    "Nothing... It''s just a broken-hearted licking dog." Zhou Ye shook his head with a chuckle, then turned and opened the door of 3602''s room."come in¡­¡­"


    3602 was originally the residence of Yifei and the others, but recently Yifei and the others got used to living with Zhou Ye, so 3602 was temporarily vacant.

 Chapter 2287

    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Laura obediently followed Zhou Ye into the room...


    When he arrived in the living room, Zhou Ye sat on the sofa with a big grin... and Laura, with a charming smile, walked up to Zhou Ye and knelt down."Master...your slave misses you..."


    While talking, Laura opened the zipper of Zhou Ye''s trousers and released the thick and long cock.


    Looking at some soft sticks, Laura opened her small mouth without hesitation, and held Zhou Ye''s glans in her mouth...


    While pushing Zhou Ye''s cock with her hand, Laura used her fragrant tongue to slide Zhou Ye''s cock back and forth.


    I have to say that Laura''s mouth is excellent, whether it is the sliding of the tongue or the cooperation of the eyes, it gives Zhou Ye a strong desire to conquer.


    But this is also normal... After all, Laura is a urinal that Zhou Ye has cultivated a long time ago.


    By the way, when Zhou Ye met Laura, she was still an ignorant little girl, and the so-called damn rich man Zeng Xiaoxian said was actually Zhou Ye.


    In the spirit of great compassion of denying oneself, collecting demons and descending demons.


    Zhou Ye had already subdued this scumbag who had brought countless psychological traumas to Zeng Xiaoxian.


    In order to prevent her from harming good people, Zhou Ye had already adjusted her into his own toilet.


    Just looking at her incomparable skill at this time, you can know what Zhou Ye did on her.


    Of course, in Zhou Ye''s hands, Laura would have to become well-behaved no matter how bad she was.


    After all--Zhou Ye had some ways to control her and train her.


    Feeling that the meat stick has risen so much in her mouth...Laura couldn''t help it anymore, she stood up, lifted her skirt up, and leaked out the black silk sexy panties.


    Then, she did not take off her underwear, but took a step forward, straddling Zhou Ye''s lap, holding Zhou Ye''s cock with one hand, and hooking her underwear with the other.


    After aiming... he suddenly sat down.


    In an instant, the familiar feeling of swelling and cracking filled her whole body... "Ah-master, fuck me... fuck your nasty little bitch..."


    I have to say, if you want to talk about it, or say it is Laura...


    Hearing this, how could Zhou Ye still bear it... He directly picked up Laura and shook it vigorously.


    "Ah...Ah...Master, you are so amazing...Ah...Master...it''s so full..."


    "You''re going to fuck me...Hurry...Master..."


    In an instant, a sound of physical collision filled the entire living room...


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and fifty-two


    Just when Zhou Ye adjusted his own toilet, Laura...


    Zeng Xiaoxian has returned to his room in despair...


    Lu Ziqiao, who was looking for some opportunities in the newspaper, looked at Zeng Xiaoxian''s unsettled appearance, and couldn''t help asking a little strangely: "Ms. Zeng? Are you okay?"


    "I...I''m fine..."


    Zeng Xiaoxian said with a strong smile.


    He really didn''t know what to say... He didn''t expect that Laura, whom he had secretly loved for ten years, would actually have a relationship with the charter party.


    How can he say this kind of thing??


    Speaking out, wouldn''t he become a joke??


    At this time, Zeng Xiaoxian felt both sadness and a sense of relief.


    After all, secret love is nothing more than secret love... When he saw his secret crush kissing Zhou Ye, there was a hint of understanding and relief in his heart.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Guan Gu also walked out of the room at this time. He saw Zeng Xiaoxian standing by the dining table in a daze at a decorative plastic flower. He couldn''t help but approach Zi Qiao strangely. He asked in Chinese with the two knives: "Zi Qiao...what happened to Teacher Zeng?"


    "I''m broken in love..." As a senior lover [self-styled], Zi Qiao can see the current state of Teacher Zeng at a glance...


    "Dropped in love?? Has Teacher Zeng ever been in a relationship?" Hearing Zi Qiao''s words, Guan Gu was suddenly stunned.


    He hasn''t been in the love apartment for a short time. It can be said that... he has never seen Zeng Xiaoxian related to a woman.


    Such a teacher Zeng will also be broken in love??Or should I say-has he really been in love??


    At this moment-the two people who were muttering on the sofa suddenly heard a loud bang.


    Turning to look around, I saw Zeng Xiaoxian was holding his hand, gasping coldly there...


    Obviously, he was excited and took the table to vent his anger, but he forgot that the table is wooden and his hands are fleshy.


    "Don''t get excited about Teacher Zeng... Don''t take the table out of anger if you have anything..." Zi Qiao joked with a smile.


    "Yes, the table is innocent..."


    Guan Gu Miqiang has been with Zi Qiao for a long time recently, and it has also gone bad.


    No way, who makes the two of them always at home??


    Lu Ziqiao is a freelancer... and Guan Gu is also a freelancer. To put it bluntly, they are people with no fixed income...Although they have no money, they have a lot of free time.


    Those who are near Zhu are red and those who are near Mo are black, and Guan Gu is already showing signs of being damaged by Lu Ziqiao.


    Faced with the ridicule of two unscrupulous friends, Zeng Xiaoxian didn''t care... He made a fist in front of Hungary, and said with determination: "I understand, in this world, there is no way to be a good man...I It''s decided, from now on to be a scumbag...be a scumbag like a charterer!"


    Hearing Zeng Xiaoxian''s words, Lu Ziqiao almost didn''t laugh out loud...


    "Teacher Zeng, I can understand your feeling of being broken in love... But the problem is-you set yourself too high a goal?"


    "Is it tall?" Zeng Xiaoxian asked questioningly: "My dignified host, Zeng Xiaoxian...is it difficult to be a scumbag like a charterer?"


    Guan Gu miraculously and Lu Ziqiao looked at each other, nodded in unison: "It''s difficult..." X2


    "Don''t say anything else, do you have any money for chartering?" Lu Ziqiao asked back.


    "No..." For this, Zeng Xiaoxian is quite self-aware. He drove a seventy-eight-million-dollar economy car and others drove a tens of millions of limited edition sports cars......


    He rents a house, and he is the charterer of the entire community.


    he¡­¡­

 Chapter 2288

    Okay, no more, this item can be skipped...


    "Do you think you have a chartered boss?" Lu Ziqiao asked again.


    "I, I''m not as handsome as the charterer, but Chunlan Qiuju is good at winning games, right?" Zeng Xiaoxian insisted.


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Lu Ziqiao''s words hehe already explained the problem...


    "Okay, Teacher Zeng..." Lu Ziqiao stood up, walked to Zeng Xiaoxian''s side, and hooked his shoulders and said, "Where is the charterer? That is the highest state of a scumbag... He can let all women live together peacefully... ¡­It can also make Yifei and the others turn a blind eye to his pick-up. Such a high rank is not something you can expect as a rookie in love..."


    "Don''t say it''s you, even if I, the prodigal son of love, meets a god like the charter man, he will be willing to bow down."


    As he said, Lu Ziqiao hooked his arm forcefully, interrupting what Zeng Xiaoxian wanted to say, "I have the best way to treat emotional injuries..."


    "What way?" Zeng Xiaoxian asked rhetorically.


    "Drink, drink him a drunk and then drunk...Drink him in the dark..." said this, Lu Ziqiao looked at the clock on the wall, it was less than ten in the morning...


    At this time, if I want to drink, I have nowhere to drink...


    However, this is difficult for Lu Ziqiao...Where can I not drink if I want to drink?When can I drink it??


    He simply grabbed Zeng Xiaoxian and walked out... "Go, buy wine..."


    "What wine to buy?" Zeng Xiaoxian asked blankly.


    "Whatever you like, buy whatever wine you like... By the way, buy some snacks... so as to serve as a snack, don''t worry, it won''t cost you a lot of money..."


    "Why do I spend money..."


    "Hey, as a brother, I will accompany you to drink wine to relieve your sorrows... Wouldn''t you still want me to pay?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    "What am I... I..."


    Well, in fact, Lu Ziqiao just doesn''t have money to eat, so he wants to have a meal with Zeng Xiaoxian.


    Anyway, it''s almost ten o''clock, so I can make do with breakfast and lunch...


    After half an hour----


    Lu Ziqiao and Zeng Xiaoxian returned to the room with large bags from the supermarket.


    Putting the bought snacks and snack stalls on the table, the two of them took Guan Gu and sat down together.


    A bottle of beer...


    The atmosphere gradually came up...


    Perhaps it was because Jiuzhuang was courageous. With Jiu Jin on the rise, Zeng Xiaoxian dared to criticize Zhou Ye...


    "The charterer is really scumbag..."


    "Correct¡­¡­"


    "He steps on more than a dozen boats, and he won''t even capsize... And a good man like me can''t find a woman... Where is the law of heaven?"


    "Look at it, Teacher Zeng..."


    "No, I have to learn from the scumbag... from now on-the bad man is me, I am Zeng Xiaoxian..."


    "This sentence is good... I''ve been tired of listening to the man''s opening statement... I like your new opening statement."


    "Come on..."


    "I wish the charterer will capsize soon...to the charterer being squeezed dry soon, cheers!"


    "Cheers!!"


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and fifty three


    At the wine shop in room 3602, when the anti-scumbag atmosphere grew...


    Next door to them, Zhou Ye is making Zeng Xiaoxian have a crush on Laura, his dream lover for ten years-singing aloud the chrysanthemum can.


    "Ah...Master...Master...Keep it down...you''re going to penetrate the whole person...Ah...Here is again...!!!"


    With a loud scream, Laura rolled her eyes and opened her vagina slightly, squirting a thick vagina.


    This Yin Jing sprayed out more than two meters away...


    I have to say that Laura is the benevolence of a man''s bed, enough to satisfy all the man''s fantasies.


    Sorry enough, sensitive enough, will spray tide, extremely easy to orgasm.


    Especially rare is that she is still a chrysanthemum sensitive physique, that is to say, when planting chrysanthemums, she is more likely to orgasm.


    Feeling the trembling body in his arms, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but chuckle and put her on the bed.


    At this time, Laura had rolled her eyes... the sofa was already wet and unable to sit.


    Zhou Ye knew that his own meat toilet had reached its limit... it would be a bit heavy to play any more.


    After all, it was he who trained Laura from an innocent little girl to the current lustful girl. Her body has no secret to him.


    He knows all kinds of limits...


    After picking up a quilt and putting his backhand on Laura''s body, Zhou Ye snapped his fingers lightly.


    In an instant, a slim figure in a palace costume appeared in front of him."Master--!"


    The palace-dressed woman knelt down as soon as she saw Zhou Ye, carefully picked up Zhou Ye''s cock, and cleaned him up with her tongue.


    "Hmm--!" Zhou Ye snorted comfortably, then said unhurriedly: "How is love better than Jin Jian''s plan?"


    "Already...uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    "Then start implementing it now!" Zhou Ye stretched out... lazily muttering to himself: "Thinking that I can''t hear it, so just arrange me behind? It''s naive..."


    Hearing what the owner said, the wind patrol envoy who was helping him clean the cock suddenly had a cold face, "Who...who dares to talk about the master behind his back, I will go to smash him now."


    "Don''t be so hostile..." Zhou Ye said as he pressed the head of the beautiful lady in the palace costume to his cock, "Who is behind, who is not said to be behind, who is not to be said behind? It''s just a little discussion... ¡­So what do you care about, okay, good, good-natured......"


    "Hmm...hmm..." The beauty in the palace costume gave her master a glamorous look, and cleverly once again held the cock that made her love and hate...At the same time, she stretched out her hand In my arms, I pressed an electronic button the size of a matchbox.


    This is the start button of Qingbi Jinjian Project...

 Chapter 2289

    In fact, this gadget is far less convenient than a mobile phone, but the problem is that the cruisers like this kind of useless action button.


    In their words, that is-life needs some sense of ritual.


    Well, women... that''s it.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Fifteen minutes later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A taxi stopped at the gate of the community, and then a tall, curvy figure walked out of the car.


    This figure is about 1.75 meters long. After putting on high heels, it is almost 1.8 meters.


    I saw this woman with a delicate face and a slender figure... The most important thing was that the pair of stalwart Roshan on her chest could almost kill the audience in seconds.


    After paying the fare, the woman walked towards the love apartment with swaying steps.


    After walking into the apartment, she went straight to the elevator...


    After a while, her figure appeared at the entrance of the 3602 apartment, looked at the number of the apartment, and took out a note from Ms. Kun''s bag and looked at the number above. After confirming that it was correct, she reached out and pressed The doorbell rang.


    "Who, who?"


    As a drunken voice rang, the door opened...


    No one else opened the door, it was Mr. Zeng, our pig''s foot today...


    He looked at the woman in front of him drunkly... a trace of surprise leaked in his eyes.


    He pushed hard and tried to stand up straight and left a good impression on the other party."who are you looking for?"


    "Excuse me¡ªis the love apartment here?" the woman asked with a strange accent.


    "Yeah...who are you looking for?"


    "I''m looking for Teacher Zeng Xiaoxian..."


    Hearing the words of the woman in front of him, Zeng Xiaoxian was taken aback for a moment, "I am¡ªwhat is it with you?"


    While talking, Zeng Xiaoxian tried to open his somewhat haunted drunk eyes, trying to see if the woman in front of him knew him.


    But obviously, no matter how he looked at it, he was sure he had never seen such a beautiful woman, that is to say-he didn''t know her.


    "You are Teacher Zeng... Great..." The woman heard Zeng Xiaoxian''s words, and an expression of excitement appeared on her pretty face... She hugged Zeng Xiaoxian, "I am your fan... I am special I like your show of your moon and my heart..."


    "I finally saw you today..."


    "Woohoo..."


    Feeling the two bouncy flesh balls and listening to the Chinese in a weird accent by the woman beside her ear, at this moment, Zeng Xiaoxian felt that he was almost drunk.


    Your own fan??


    There is such a beautiful woman among your fans??


    Why doesn''t he know...


    At this moment... he felt a scented voice in his ear, "Ms. Zeng... won''t you ask me to sit in the room?"


    "Ah? Ah... yes yes... please come in soon..."


    At this time, Zeng Xiaoxian reluctantly recovered a trace of consciousness, he reluctantly broke free from the girl''s arms, "please come in..."


    "Thank you¡­¡­"


    The girl stepped in...


    Seeing the girl, Zi Qiao and Guan Gu, both of whom were not drinking with each other, were both dull...


    Such a beautiful woman and her size is really rare.


    "This is my fan..." Zeng Xiaoxian walked up to the girl with a proud look, and said to the two damaging friends.


    "Hello, I am a fan of Teacher Zeng, my name is Feifei..."


    "Hello, hello..." Lu Ziqiao stood up immediately, planning to go over and say hello.


    It is a pity that Feifei ignored him at all, instead focusing all of her attention on Zeng Xiaoxian, as if only Zeng Xiaoxian''s fans were in her eyes.


    This greatly satisfied Zeng Xiaoxian''s vanity...


    Although a Feifei was added in the middle, the atmosphere on the wine court was not only not embarrassing, but even more hilarious.


    And Feifei is also a refreshing girl, don''t talk about alcohol, just do it, it''s basically not bad wine... The most terrible thing is that her alcohol volume seems to be very good, and the three elders can''t drink her.


    Gradually, Teacher Zeng and the others were completely drunk, but Feifei was only slightly drunk...


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and fifty four


    Feifei looked at the three elders who were lying on the ground by herself, with a mysterious smile on her face.


    She gently shook Zeng Xiaoxian who was sitting beside her, "Brother Xian... Brother Xian, are you okay?"


    "Don''t... don''t move... I, I can still drink..."


    As Zeng Xiaoxian said, he was going to get wine if he was shaking...


    Seeing this painting by Zeng Xiaoxian, Feifei smiled...


    As soon as she stretched out her hand, she grabbed Zeng Xiaoxian''s arm where she was going to get the wine, and said with a groan, "Okay Brother Xian, don''t drink... I will help you go back to rest..."


    "No...no...I..."


    Although Zeng Xiaoxian said no, but there was nothing he could do...


    He has almost reached the amount by this time...


    Feifei didn''t care about Zeng Xiaoxian''s refusal, and put Zeng Xiaoxian''s hand on her shoulder as soon as she was short, and then stood up with force.


    It''s strange to say that people know that drunks are generally dead, but Feifei, a weak woman, can walk with Zeng Xiaoxian effortlessly. I have to say that this is really super powerful.


    Feifei helped Zeng Xiaoxian walk into his room and put Zeng Xiaoxian behind the bed.


    Feifei went to the bathroom again to find a wet towel and helped Zeng Xiaoxian wipe her body.


    Perhaps it was because Feifei''s technique was too gentle, Zeng Xiaoxian was wiped with a wet towel all over her body, but she did not wake up.

 Chapter 2290

    After finishing packing, Feifei put the towels and other things back in the bathroom.


    Feifei, who returned to the room, sat on the edge of the bed, gently sliding her delicate hand on Zeng Xiaoxian''s buttocks, her delicate face flushed with red.


    "Brother Hyun?? Brother Hyun??"


    She bent down gently and lay on Zeng Xiaoxian''s ear, whispering Zeng Xiaoxian''s name.


    At this time, Zeng Xiaoxian, who had been completely drunk, could not respond to Feifei''s call at all.


    Seeing Zeng Xiaoxian who is not waking up from a hangover, Feifei''s face leaked a weird smile.


    She stood up, turned around and locked the door, and returned to the bed again...


    Then, as soon as she raised her hand, Feifei took off her clothes one by one.


    I have to say that Feifei''s figure is really good.


    The towering Rufeng fully explained to people the fact that the law of gravity is a younger brother.


    However, when she took off her underwear, a stick that was one size bigger than Zeng Xiaoxian bounced out.


    Well, the facts show-Feifei is a cute girl.


    She held up her cock and rushed directly to Zeng Xiaoxian who was not waking up from a hangover on the bed.


    After a while, a faint muffled sound rang... Then, there was a creaking and squeaking sound of the bed board that resounded throughout the room...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long Zeng Xiaoxian woke up from the hangover.


    Before he turned around, he felt that he had two fleshy, elastic things on his back.


    This touch made Zeng Xiaoxian wake up a lot...


    He turned his head cautiously and looked at it, as expected, lying behind him, holding him, not someone else, but his fan-Feifei.


    In an instant, Zeng Xiaoxian was all Spartan.


    Could it be that-he got messy after drinking??


    It''s over, it''s over... He actually lost his virginity without knowing it.


    It''s¡ªit''s a shame.


    Is this a grass fan??


    No, no, how can he be a good man with a dignified manner??


    This is what you love me at most...


    Just when Zeng Xiaoxian was thinking about it, he suddenly felt a faint pain in his butt...


    It feels...emmm, it''s just like eating chili, no, it hurts more than eating chili.


    How is this going??


    When Zeng Xiaoxian was lost, Feifei opened her eyes.


    "Brother Hyun... are you awake?"


    "Uh, uh...I..." Zeng Xiaoxian, who is still the first brother, has no idea what to say.


    "You are too bad...People say no, you still have to..." Feifei shyly buried her cheek on Zeng Xiaoxian''s back...


    Listening to Feifei''s words, Zeng Xiaoxian''s heart was dark...


    Especially the elastic touch that came from behind him made him feel a little worried.


    At this moment, the phone on the bedside suddenly rang...


    He took a look at his mobile phone and found that it was his own alarm clock...Today is his special program, which will be broadcast three hours in advance.


    At this moment, Zeng Xiaoxian didn¡¯t care about enjoying the feeling of leaning against the red cuddle. He hurriedly crawled out of the bed...While putting on his clothes, he said, ¡°Fei Fei, take a good rest, I¡¯m going to work... Yes. What do you want to eat tonight? I''ll bring it back for you..."


    "I''m waiting for you to eat together..." Feifei said with a shy face.


    "Well, how can I eat together when I come back..." Zeng Xiaoxian said as he walked out quickly...


    It''s just that the pain on his butt was unexpectedly painful, and he was a little lame unconsciously.


    Feifei, who was lying on the bed, watched Zeng Xiaoxian limping out of the room, with an ambiguous smile on her face."This teacher Zeng is so gentle...or else, I''ll just let him be my boyfriend..."


    Feifei-Thai, originally a resident ladyboy at a bar on the Bund in Shanghai...


    It¡¯s just that I recently took over a private job, pretending to be a woman to seduce Zeng Xiaoxian.


    The price from the other party is too high, she really can''t stand the temptation.


    As for the fact that Zeng Xiaoxian had an anus, it was also one of the other''s requirements.


    what??Breaking the law??


    Stop teasing, it is against the law for a man to rape a woman, but it is not against the law for a man to rape a man or a woman to rape a man.


    But now, Feifei feels as if she is already a little moved by Zeng Xiaoxian.


    Otherwise, the fake drama is really done.


    Thinking of this, Feifei made up her mind...


    At most, when the client comes to the door, he will return the money to them.


    Anyway, she found that she really fell in love with Zeng Xiaoxian.


    She said nothing would leave Zeng Xiaoxian...


    Feifei, who had made up his mind, buried herself in the quilt again.


    And in room 3602 separated by a wall--


    Zhou Ye was sitting on the sofa in the living room, laughing loudly...


    "Hahahaha..."


    "My dear...what makes you so happy?" Wanyu looked at Zhou Ye in surprise, and asked curiously.

 Chapter 2291

    No way, why did Zhou Ye look so weird at this time??


    He was looking at a wall and laughing loudly. How could this weird situation not surprise Wan Yu??


    "Hahaha...no, nothing..." Zhou Ye laughed out of breath and said, "I, I''m just happy for Teacher Zeng...Hahaha...I really love invincible...hahaha..."


    Listening to his own man''s words that are not followed by the preface, Wanyu''s black question mark face, WTF?What the hell?


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and fifty-five


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the bar downstairs...


    Zhou Ye was sitting in front of the bar boringly, chatting with the bartender.


    Today, none of the girls are by his side, or it should be said that Yifei and others will not be around Zhou Ye these days.


    No way, the Paris spring fashion week started again. Yifei and the other sisters went to Paris to participate in the fashion week and went shopping.


    Well, this long-lost single day makes Zhou Ye feel nostalgic.


    "Bring me a glass of depth bomb..."


    At this moment, a somewhat familiar voice rang in Zhou Ye''s ears.


    He turned his head to see that it was none other than Zeng Xiaoxian...


    "Huh, Teacher Zeng?" Zhou Ye looked at the decadent Zeng Xiaoxian with a surprised look and asked, "What''s the matter with you? It doesn''t seem to be in a good mood..."


    "I''m not in a good mood..." Zeng Xiaoxian crawled weakly on the bar, "I am in a mood like a bomb now, it''s exploded..."


    "How is it possible?" Zhou Ye pretended to be unclear, and asked with a smile: "Aren''t you all bathed in love these days? Why? You quarreled with Feifei?"


    Since being with Feifei, Zeng Xiaoxian can''t wait to hang Feifei on his waistband every day, and take it everywhere to show off.


    Show off in front of Guan Gu and the others almost every day...


    "This is my girlfriend, Feifei... pretty, right?"


    "Feifei, what would you like to eat?"


    "Feifei, how about a western breakfast in the morning?"


    "Feifei..."


    Well, I have to say.Feifei is still very good at making shots, whether it''s appearance, figure, or life, it is enough to satisfy any man.


    The most important thing is-she likes Zeng Xiaoxian.


    This makes Guan Gu, Zi Qiao and the others envious to death...


    Of course, Zeng Xiaoxian never brought Feifei to show off in front of Zhou Ye...


    If you want to ask why, you can only say-Zhou Ye''s psychological shadow on Zeng Xiaoxian is really too great.


    If the scumbag had a rank, then in Zeng Xiaoxian''s eyes, Zhou Ye would be an unparalleled king.


    So far, Zeng Xiaoxian has not seen a girl who Zhou Ye can''t handle.


    Because of this, Zeng Xiaoxian didn''t want Zhou Ye to see Feifei from his heart.


    He was afraid that Zhou Ye would get upset and snatch his lover away.


    "How do you know Feifei?" Zeng Xiaoxian asked in amazement when he heard Zhou Ye''s words.


    But after a while, he suddenly said, "Guan Gu, Zi Qiao and the others told you..."


    "Hmm...Is it." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, "What? Isn''t it okay to have such a perfect girlfriend?"


    "Perfect girlfriend? Haha..."


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zeng Xiaoxian laughed mockingly."Yeah, it''s perfect...except for not being a woman..."


    "What?? What is not a woman? What do you mean??"


    Zhou Ye asked, pretending to be a curious baby.


    At this time, the bartender put the depth bomb that Zeng Xiaoxian wanted in front of him.


    Zeng Xiaoxian picked up the glass and drank one by one.


    Depth bombs are beer mixed with vodka, a large glass of beer and a small glass of vodka... Two kinds of wine are mixed together and it is easy to get drunk.


    After drinking a glass of depth bomb, Zeng Xiaoxian shouted to the bartender: "Another glass of depth bomb..."


    "Come on... tell me, what''s the matter?" Zhou Ye gently elbows Zeng Xiaoxian, pretending to be ignorant and asked: "What is the matter with you and Feifei?"


    Maybe it was because of drinking too fast, Zeng Xiaoxian got a little drunk.


    Some people are silent when they are drunk.


    Some people talk a lot when they are drunk.


    Zeng Xiaoxian belongs to the drunk and talkative type...


    Zeng Xiaoxian also opened the chattering box after a cup of depth bomb was dropped.


    "Charter, do you know... how much I love Feifei..."


    "Yeah, I heard..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded: "Love breakfast, love lunch... I listen to Guan Gu and the others every day."


    "I always thought I was the happiest man in the world..." Zeng Xiaoxian said depressedly: "Until I accidentally broke into the bathroom and saw..."


    "What did you see?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "I saw... Feifei stood peeing..." Zeng Xiaoxian felt a lot more relaxed after saying this.


    After all, he doesn''t know who to talk to about such things...


    "What''s wrong with standing and peeing? Some girls occasionally try to feel like standing and peeing..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "No, no... the point is, she also has a JJ, and it''s thicker and longer than mine." Said this, Zeng Xiaoxian looked like a concubine."Until then I didn''t know why I felt sore in my butt after waking up drunk..."


    While talking, Zeng Xiaoxian crawled on the table and cried.


    Well, this is indeed something that no one can accept.


    "You have been living together for three days, did you find out today?" Zhou Ye asked with a weird look: "Could it be that you haven''t done anything in the past three days?"

 Chapter 2292

    "Do it...uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu... let me turn off the light..." Zeng Xiaoxian said choked.


    Hearing this, Zhou Ye became even more speechless, "Have you never touched her underneath?"


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Okay, that''s barely enough... Although Feifei is a personal monster, her bust can really make many women jealous to death.


    Zhou Ye sighed silently and asked, "Then what are you going to do now?"


    "I...I don''t know...uuuuuu..."


    It is because of not knowing that Zeng Xiaoxian is sad...


    Want to separate, not willing...Don''t separate, he himself can''t accept the fact that his girlfriend is a demon.


    The most important thing is-if one day she gets interested and wants to explode him again, what will he do??


    Seeing Zeng Xiaoxian who was sobbing, Zhou Ye silently patted him on the shoulder."Okay, Teacher Zeng, want to start something... It''s not your fault, it''s not that you fell in love with a demon, but the person you love happens to be a demon..."


    "Besides, is she treating you badly??"


    "Are you sure you will be happy if you find a real woman?"


    "Gender shouldn''t be a barrier to love... You have to ask yourself whether you love her or not..."


    Maybe it was Zhou Ye''s persuasion that worked, or maybe it was because Zeng Xiaoxian was still reluctant to bear Feifei, and he gradually stopped crying...


    At this moment, a crisp voice came from behind."Brother Xian..."


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and fifty-six


    Hearing this voice, Zeng Xiaoxian, who was lying on the bar, suddenly shook.


    He slowly raised his head and turned to look at it with a complicated expression.


    Sure enough, it was Feifei who stood behind them and called Zeng Xiaoxian.


    At this time, Feifei was wearing a red dress and carrying a lady''s backpack. The backpack straps highlighted the majestic breasts on her chest.


    Seeing Zeng Xiaoxian turning around, Feifei''s delicate little face revealed a trace of sadness.


    "Brother Xian..." She walked slowly in front of Zeng Xiaoxian, reaching out to grab Zeng Xiaoxian''s hand, but when her hand reached mid-air, she retracted again.


    At this moment, neither of them spoke...


    Zhou Ye smiled knowingly, took his wine glass and walked to a corner, giving the space here to the two of them.


    Well, in fact this little distance is of no use to him, he will not pull down any of what he should listen to and see.


    Perhaps it was Zhou Ye''s departure that gave Feifei courage.


    "Sorry, Brother Hyun...I, I lied to you..."


    "I shouldn''t hide my gender..."


    "But, I really love you..."


    With this, Dou''s tears slowly slipped from her pair of beautiful eyes, "I...I said goodbye to you this time...I know that I have caused you trouble... and I know that you are forever Won''t forgive me..."


    "This city...there is nothing worthy of my nostalgia..."


    "So, I decided to return to my country...find a place to live alone..."


    "Brother Hyun... I''m sorry..."


    After speaking, Feifei turned around and ran out to the outside.


    Zeng Xiaoxian stretched out his hand to grab her hand, but he reached halfway and dropped weakly.


    "Life is just a few decades, don''t do things that make you regret your whole life..."


    Just when Zeng Xiaoxian looked blank, looking at Feifei''s leaving back at a loss...Zhou Ye''s figure appeared beside him.


    "Is gender really that important?"


    "Don''t wait for you to regret when you are old... I didn''t cherish this relationship, look back on my life, and live like a dog because I care too much about the opinions of others..."


    "That''s it, you can figure it out!"


    Zhou Ye said, patted Zeng Xiaoxian on the shoulder lightly, and said no more.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zeng Xiaoxian''s eyes suddenly burst into light.


    "Thank you, Master Charter...I shouldn''t live for the opinions of others..." As he said, Zeng Xiaoxian hurriedly chased him outside.


    At this moment, quite a bit of a bloody romance.


    Zhou Ye smiled and picked up his wine glass and took a sip...


    It was easy for him. He gave Feifei a psychological hint and Zeng Xiaoxian gave a psychological hint.


    However, Zhou Ye still feels very relieved to be able to complete a pair of true love... At least, there is another pair of true love in the love apartment.


    Congratulations, congratulations...


    At this moment, the bartender came over with a glass of depth bomb with a dazed expression...


    He looked at the empty seat beside Zhou Ye, "That... Brother Ye, Brother Xian''s single... Look..."


    Hearing what the bartender said, Zhou Ye smiled freely, "I bought..."


    "Brother Ye really pays attention to people!" The bartender suddenly burst into joy when he heard the words...This would not be considered a runaway, and he would not be stunned by the boss.


    "Okay, don''t flatter..." Zhou Ye said, taking the depth bomb from the bartender, and came one by one.


    Just then, the phone in his pocket rang.


    Zhou Ye took out his mobile phone and opened it to take a look...Well, it''s not that someone else is actually Lu Ziqiao.


    "Hello, Ziqiao? What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye asked after answering the phone.


    "Brother Ye, please..."


    Lu Ziqiao''s voice came through the phone.

 Chapter 2293

    Zhou Ye asked curiously, "What''s the matter?"


    "I was arrested by Teacher Zeng... Guan Gu and I are going to accompany him to the airport to stop Feifei... Well, can you help me pick up the exhibition?"


    Hearing this, Zhou Ye really didn''t want to go...


    But think about it, he has nothing to do with him, so he is going to play...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye said: "Okay...I''ll go drive now..."


    "Nell, thank you, Brother Ye!"


    "Okay, I''m hanging up!" Zhou Ye hung up the phone... and got up to check out and leave.


    "Brother Ye, you have been drinking... can you drive?" the bartender asked with some worry.


    "It''s okay...Have you seen me drunk?" Zhou Ye said, took out a few banknotes and threw them on the bar, turning around and walking out.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, although the bartender was still a little worried, he didn''t say anything.


    Here, after Zhou Ye wandered out of the bar, he turned around and returned to the apartment building.


    Directly drove the black SUV that he had parked downstairs, and drove towards the place where Zhanbo Company was.


    Half an hour later, Zhou Ye''s car stopped on the side of the road under the Zhanbo office building...


    After parking the car, Zhou Ye leaned back in the driver''s seat lazily, drew out a cigar, cut it with a cigar cutter, and held it in his mouth.


    Zhou Ye didn''t let Zhou Ye wait too long, and only one-fifth of a cigar was smoked, and Zhanbo''s figure appeared at the door of the office building.


    As soon as Zhou Ye clicked on the horn, Zhanbo immediately saw Zhou Ye''s car.


    No way, Zhou Ye''s car is really too eye-catching...The domineering shape and angular appearance are almost the sacred car in the minds of all men.


    "Brother Ye!!" Seeing Zhou Ye from a distance, Zhanbo immediately smiled and raised his hand to say hello.


    He walked quickly to Zhou Ye''s side and asked, "Brother Ye, why are you here?"


    "Zi Qiao has something to do today, ask me to pick you up! Get in the car..."


    "Hey!"


    Lu Zhanbo opened the car door and sat in the back row.


    What makes him strange is that it has been a long time since he sat up, why didn''t Zhou Ye drive?


    "Brother Ye? Are you still waiting for someone?"


    "No..." Zhou Ye shook his head, and pointed to a girl under the bus stop more than ten meters away... asked: "Zhanbo, do you know her?"


    "She?" Lu Zhanbo looked at the light of the street lamp. Although the girl''s face could not be seen clearly, Lu Zhanbo could clearly see the clothes on her body."Oh, it should be a girl from another company in an office building with me... By the way, she was downstairs on the same elevator as me."


    "Hehe...it''s her today!" Zhou Ye said, kicking the accelerator, drove the car in front of the girl, and stopped."Beauty, it''s so late, it''s too dangerous to be alone, do you want me to take you home..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lu Zhanbo was speechless...


    With such old-fashioned methods of accosting, the girl can only promise to have a ghost...


    However, something he didn''t expect happened...


    I saw that girl smiled at Zhou Ye''s strike-up: "Okay... Then I''ll trouble you!"


    Damn it-that''s okay??


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and fifty seven


    "Hello, my name is Annie... how about you?"


    Anila opened the door and sat directly in the passenger seat, facing Zhou Ye and extending her little hand.


    "My name is Zhou Ye...Hello!" Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his hand, shaking hands with Annie.


    "You, aren''t you afraid that he is a bad guy?" Zhan Bo, who was sitting in the back row, asked strangely.


    "Of course I''m not afraid..." Annie looked at Zhanbo with a smile, and said: "I know you, the little handsome guy who works in our technology company downstairs... Since you are in the car, it means that this should not be something. Stranger''s car."


    After hearing Annie''s words, Zhanbo was speechless...


    He feels as if he has contributed his own strength to the charterer and pickers.


    In fact, he thinks too much...


    First of all, Zhou Ye is a handsome guy...


    And he is a handsome guy who surpasses the limits of human aesthetics. When a handsome guy says he wants to take you home, most girls will not refuse it.


    Secondly, although Annie didn''t know the car that Zhou Ye drove, she could see that the car should be a very expensive one.


    A handsome and rich man can make almost 99% of girls unable to refuse.


    The remaining one percent is either aesthetically problematic or blind.


    And Annie obviously has no problem with aesthetics, and her eyes are also very good.


    Coupled with the interference of Zhou Ye''s mental position, she accepted Zhou Ye''s invitation and got in the car.


    "How about I send Zhanbo home first, and then send you back? Annie..."


    Zhou Ye asked while driving...


    This question is actually a small temptation... Zhou Ye didn''t ask where Annie lived, whether it was more advanced than Zhanbo''s, he first asked Zhanbo to go back.


    Obviously, the plan is to kick out the light bulb of Zhanbo first, and then have something to happen with Annie.


    And Annie obviously heard the meaning of Zhou Ye''s words, and nodded with a slightly flushed cheek."Okay..."


    Along the way, Zhou Ye teased Annie with witty words...


    Regarding the connotative jokes of the old driver, Annie loves and hates... from time to time, Zhou Ye was teased to hammer Zhou Ye with her small fists.


    Zhanbo sitting in the back row deeply felt the malice of the world towards him at this moment.


    Half an hour later-the love apartment arrived.


    Zhou Ye directly placed Zhanbo at the gate of the community, and then rushed out without hesitation with a kick of the accelerator.


    Looking at Zhou Ye''s flashing taillights, Zhanbo issued the most vicious curse-"I wish you an early capsize..."


    Zhou Ye didn''t know whether he would capsize or not, but he knew that it was done tonight.

 Chapter 2294

    At this moment, Zhou Ye held the steering wheel in one hand and gently grabbed Annie''s little hand in the other.


    "Are you hungry? I invite you to dinner..."


    Annie made a few strokes, and when she realized that she couldn''t get rid of Zhou Ye''s big hand, she gave up... She looked at Zhou Ye with a smile and asked, "It''s almost nine o''clock in the evening. What do you have dinner for?" , Are you trying to me?"


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye smiled when facing Anne''s question."As a man, if I didn''t try to do it against you, wouldn''t it seem too disrespectful for your beautiful face?"


    Annie smiled happily when she praised her beauty in disguise."Okay, for the sake of your honesty, I give you a chance to pursue me... But, before eleven o''clock in the evening, I must go home..."


    "No problem..." Zhou Ye smiled...


    At first glance, Annie''s words seemed to be rejecting him, but in fact, Zhou Ye knew... As long as she promised to accompany her to dinner, then she wouldn''t necessarily be the one who has the final say if she can go home at 11 o''clock. Up...


    "Where are we going to have dinner?" Annie asked back.


    "Take you to a good place..." Zhou Ye smiled without answering, but stomped the accelerator to the bottom.


    The black SUV, with the roar of the engine, flew towards the Huangpu River and Shangyang Road.


    After half an hour----


    Zhou Ye''s car was parked in the parking lot of Shangyang Road Marina...


    "Get out of the car... we are here!" Zhou Ye said, jumping out of the car.


    "Hey, what are we doing here?" Annie got out of the car with a strange look and asked, "Are there any restaurants here?"


    "Just follow me..." Zhou Ye said as he walked around the front of the car and walked to Annie''s side, took her little hand and walked towards the dock.


    Anne was confused by Zhou Ye and walked towards the pier. After a while, when she walked up to the pier and saw a dozen yachts moored at the pier, she couldn''t help but think about it...


    [Gosh, isn''t he asking me to have dinner on the yacht??


    This idea was confirmed when Zhou Ye took her hand and walked to a yacht.


    The two came to a luxury yacht moored at the dock. Zhou Ye jumped on the yacht first, and then stretched out his hand to Annie on the shore."Annie, come up!"


    "I..." At this moment, Annie no longer knew what to do.


    She knew that once she set foot on this yacht, she would become a toy for Zhou Ye to play with...


    But if she is not on the yacht, she is a little unwilling...


    After all, such a handsome and wealthy son-in-law is really hard to come across.


    Just when she was tangled, her hand was already stretched out...


    Zhou Ye grabbed her hand and tugged slightly.


    Annie felt the sky spinning around in an instant. When she recovered, she found that she was already on the yacht.


    "Okay, do it soon... I''ll untie the rope!" Zhou Ye said, walking towards the bow...


    "Wait for me¡­¡­"


    Before Annie''s words were finished, she found that Zhou Ye had reached the bow and untied the cable...


    Then he walked into the wheelhouse of the yacht and started the yacht...


    After a while--


    This futuristic luxury yacht with a length of more than 30 meters slowly left the pier...


    Looking at the pier that was gradually going away, Annie couldn''t help but sigh... She knew that she was already on the thief ship... I wanted to run, but I couldn''t escape.


    Forget it, now it''s too late to say anything, still think about...how can I hold onto this golden turtle son-in-law?


    While thinking, Annie walked towards the yacht''s cab.


    At this time, Zhou Ye was driving this luxury yacht, heading towards the entrance of the sea at a speed of 30 knots.


    Seeing Annie walking up, Zhou Ye smiled and asked, "What? Do you think it''s a bit boring below?"


    "You said you want to invite me to dinner... Is there anything to eat on the yacht?" Annie groaned: "You want to tell me that you plan to go fishing in the sea and make it for me?"


    "Hahaha... how is it possible!"


    Zhou Ye smiled. After setting up autopilot, he turned his head to embrace Annie''s slender waist... "Are you hungry?"


    "Yeah..." Annie twisted a few times unaccustomed to it. This was the first time that the opposite sex held her waist.


    "Okay, let''s go, I''ll take you to a big meal!"


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and fifty eight


    The cabin of the yacht is on the upper level at the rear, and below is a luxurious cabin measuring more than 100 square meters.


    The entire luxurious cabin is surrounded by transparent glass, and there is also a large skylight on the ceiling.


    Inside the cabin, there is a circle of extremely comfortable sofas, and in the middle of the sofa is a long coffee table fixed on the ground.


    Zhou Ye embraced Annie, walked into the cabin, stepped over to the sofa, and sat down.


    Annie looked curiously at the layout of the cabin...


    From the cabin, you can see the dots of light on the riverbank outside through the glass, which is extremely beautiful...


    Looking up, you can see the stars in the night sky through the skylight on the ceiling.


    Seriously, Annie was really drunk at this moment.


    Although she is a company white-collar worker, how can ordinary white-collar workers have the opportunity to enjoy the luxurious life on the yacht??


    "Annie, what do you want to eat? Western food or Chinese food?" Zhou Ye''s words interrupted Annie''s thinking.


    "Huh? Oh... it doesn''t really matter."


    At this time, Annie doesn''t care what she eats anymore.


    To be honest, in such a comfortable and luxurious environment, Annie feels a lot sweeter to eat pickles.


    Hearing Annie''s words, Zhou Ye smiled... "Then let''s eat western food..."


    While talking, Zhou Ye picked up a remote control from the side and pressed a button.


    His behavior surprised Anne for a while...


    What''s happening here??Could it be that there is still a fully automatic kitchen on a yacht??

 Chapter 2295

    Well, in fact, there is no fully automatic kitchen on this yacht...


    The button Zhou Ye pressed was just a button raised by the rear-projection TV wall in the cabin.


    As a TV wall rose from the front section of the cabin, Zhou Ye took out another stack of DVDs... and searched for something.


    "what are you doing??"


    Annie asked hesitantly.


    "Looking for our big meal..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Aren''t you going to find the so-called big meal from these discs?" Annie thought Zhou Ye must be crazy...


    Moreover, the madness is not light...


    "Forget it...I don''t remember that there is a big meal there." Zhou Ye said, picking one out of the discs and putting it in the DVD player.


    With the opening of the film lit up, Annie''s face suddenly became strange.


    No way, who told this disc to play the Titanic...


    You know, they are riding on the yacht at this moment, heading towards the sea.


    At this time, watching the Titanic, it is a bit unlucky to think about it.


    At this time, Zhou Ye was fast forwarding with the remote control...


    Finally, he saw a scene in a restaurant...


    I saw him gently waving his hand, and the camera jumped with his gestures. After a while, the scene in the kitchen appeared on the screen.


    Seeing this scene, Annie hesitated.


    As a girl, Anne of course also watched the Titanic, and more than once.


    The question is, does the Titanic she watched have the kitchen scene??


    Because time was too long, Annie couldn''t remember a bit.


    Zhou Ye smiled as he watched the delicacies placed there by the chef."Would you like a French appetizer anchovy fish ball first?"


    "What?" Annie was stunned when she heard Zhou Ye''s words.


    Zhou Ye didn''t explain anything, but stood up with a smile, walked to the screen, smiled at Annie, "Don''t blink, the time to witness the miracle has arrived."


    While talking, Zhou Ye reached the screen with his hand...


    At this time, an arm suddenly appeared on the screen, and that arm grabbed an anchovy ball placed on the console and retracted.


    At this time, look at Zhou Ye''s hand again... his hand is holding a plate of anchovy fish balls...


    Seeing this scene, Annie gave a startled sigh, stood up, and grew up with her own little girl... She looked like a ghost.


    "Would you like to try it?" Zhou Ye smiled and walked to Annie with the anchovy fish ball, pinched a fish ball, and put it into the little one that Annie grew up with.


    "Hmm...you...how did you do it?" Annie opened her eyes wide as she chewed the fish ball in her mouth, looking at Zhou Ye.


    "Shh, the magic has been exposed and it doesn''t work..." Zhou Ye raised his index finger with a smile, and gently shook it twice."All you have to do now is to enjoy this luxurious dinner, and the rest, don''t think about anything..."


    Annie no longer knows what to say...


    It can be said that she encountered more surprises tonight than she has encountered in her entire life.


    Do you think Zhou Ye wants to invite you to dinner??No, he is going to take you on a luxury yacht.


    Do you think Zhou Ye wants you to watch a movie with him??No, he really wants to treat you to dinner.


    In this way, Annie watched Zhou Ye constantly take out various delicacies from the screen, and watched the chefs in the kitchen face the strange phenomenon that the food suddenly disappeared in front of her eyes. She was scared and screamed like a woman. Scene...


    I have to say, if a woman''s curiosity about a man is the beginning of the fall, then at this moment, Annie has definitely fallen.


    After eating and drinking, Zhou Ye took out a bottle of whiskey from the screen, and poured a glass for himself and Annie.


    The two cuddled together on the sofa and watched the movie on the screen.


    "How did you do all this?" Annie, who was nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms with a sip of whiskey, asked again curiously.


    Don''t talk about the silly things like developing too fast. In this situation, few women can escape Zhou Ye''s palm.


    To have good looks, to have money and to have money, to have an ambience, and to bring all kinds of surprises to your own women.


    Just ask how many women persisted in this way??


    Anyway, Annie can''t hold on...


    Just now, she dedicated her first kiss, which she had treasured for more than 20 years, to Zhou Ye.


    Holding Annie''s tender body, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "If I tell you, I will be magical, believe it or not?"


    "Do not believe¡­¡­"


    As a staunch atheist, how could Annie believe in such a nonsense thing as magic.


    "You must have spent money to find someone to shoot this film, and then edited it with the Titanic... I bet you must have a mechanism behind the screen, which hides all kinds of food and alcohol that appear in the film... ¡­"


    The more I said it, the more Annie felt like this...


    After all, these years, as long as you have money, you want to find someone to make a film and edit it, and then make a magic prop.


    "Say, how many girls have you fooled with this trick."


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and fifty-nine


    Looking at the jealous Annie, Zhou Ye looked speechless...


    He is really wronged, this is really his magic method...it has nothing to do with magic.


    It seems to be just a magic trick to grab food with your hand into the screen, but in fact, it involves various magic methods such as space, time, and plane.


    "That was really a magic, and I only used this method to fool you..." Zhou Ye said helplessly.


    "Really? I don''t believe it..." Although Annie''s heart was already blooming beautifully, Zang Shang said, "Unless you prove it to me..."


    "How can I prove it to you?" Zhou Ye asked silently.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Annie was stunned...Yes, how can I prove it to her??


    At this moment, she suddenly saw a very classic scene on the Titanic on the screen. It was a shot of Ruth walking to the front of the cruise ship and about to open her arms against the wind.

 Chapter 2296

    She moved in her heart and said, "Unless you can pull Ruth out of the movie... Then I''ll believe it..."


    "But, I''m planning to eat you today and drag out another woman. What''s this?" Zhou Ye said with a wry smile.


    "I don''t care, if you can really pull Ruth out, I believe you are a magician, and I will help you hold her down and let you fly the two of us..." Said this, Annie faced Zhou Ye He flew a wink, "Why? Isn''t this what you men want most?"


    Well, in fact, Annie was just playing with Zhou Ye...


    Anyway, she felt that Zhou Ye was absolutely unable to pull Ruth out...


    "Okay, that''s what you said..." Zhou Ye was also fierce, and he walked directly to the screen.


    At this moment, Ruth is looking at the male lead from a distance. The next moment she will walk to the male lead and walk to the bow with the male lead to enjoy the feeling of flying.


    At this moment, Jack suddenly saw an arm stretched out from behind Ruth, grabbed Ruth''s hand, and dragged her toward a black hole behind him.


    "No, Ruth..."


    Seeing this scene, Jack rushed towards Ruth like crazy...and Ruth also yelled in horror, "Save me, don''t...save me, Jack..."


    However, neither Jack''s rescue nor Ruth''s call for help will help.


    Before Jack rushed to Ruth, Ruth was already dragged into the black hole by that hand...


    As Ruth disappeared on the bow, the black hole disappeared without a trace in an instant.


    Jack knelt down on the deck in grief, yelling in pain¡ªno...


    His cry drew the sailor and the second officer on the ship... and his explanation was considered to be a lie to cover up his crime.


    In the end, Jack was imprisoned in the pump room at the bottom of the ship for the crime of murdering Ruth. When the Titanic sank, he sank with the ship to the bottom of the sea.,


    Of course, this is all about the world of Titanic, let¡¯s leave it alone...


    Let''s turn the camera to Zhou Ye''s side--


    At this time, Annie looked at Ruth who was forcibly pulled out of the TV screen by Zhou Ye with a dazed expression, not knowing what to do.


    And Ruth, like a frightened deer, curled up in the corner of the sofa, looking at Zhou Ye, the weird person who dragged her to this strange place.


    "You... are you really a magician?"


    After a long time, Annie finally determined one thing...that is, she was not a dream, and that Ruth was really pulled out of the screen by Zhou Ye.


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye smiled... "I have fulfilled my promise, so... Baby Annie, are you also fulfilling your promise?"


    "What promise?" Annie started to play stupid...


    "Of course... Help me hold Ruth and let me play double flight with you two..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "I...that..." Annie said with an embarrassed look: "That...I actually made you fun, do you believe it?"


    "Of course I believe..." Zhou Ye smiled happily, "But when I pulled Ruth out, you won''t have to turn back anymore..."


    "Oh, forget it... Sure enough, women are all liars. It''s better to beg for yourself..."


    Zhou Ye said, sighed, and moved directly towards Ruth...


    "Who are you? What do you want to do?" Ruth yelled nervously when she saw Zhou Ye coming to her.


    However, her screams were of no use... Zhou Ye grabbed the corner of her skirt with one hand... As soon as his hands were hard, the sapphire blue dress was torn off by Zhou Ye. .


    In an instant, Ruth''s white and slender thighs leaked out...


    "No...help me...help me..."


    Ruth desperately grasped the group on her body, screaming for help from Annie...


    It''s a pity¡ªher cry for help is useless, and Annie''s mind is now a mess, and she doesn''t care about Ruth''s leeway.


    Under the long skirt that Ruth was wearing, she was also wearing a whalebone sculpting suit unique to that era... However, these things only slightly slowed down the speed of her loss.


    Soon, all the clothes on her body were torn away by Zhou Ye...


    In a blink of an eye, a big blond white sheep appeared in front of Zhou Ye.


    I have to say that Ruth''s figure is still very good, a perfect interpretation of what is called plump and fat buttocks.


    "Help...oooo...help..."


    At this time, Ruth had been pushed down on the back of the sofa chair by Zhou Ye, her plump buttocks were raised high, and her golden hairy pussy appeared occasionally under her twisting and struggling.


    This scene greatly increased Zhou Ye''s interest...


    He put one hand on Ruth''s back, let her lie on the back of the chair obediently, and forced her lower body directly between her legs, and untied his belt with his right hand...


    As Zhou Ye''s pants fell to his feet under the influence of gravity, his thick and long cock suddenly jumped up.


    Zhou Ye smiled and held his cock in his hands, and placed the glans on the vaginal opening recommended by Ruth...


    Feeling the hot cock against her vagina, Ruth struggled even harder at this moment... "NONO...don''t...help...help..."


    While shouting, she desperately twisted her butt back and forth.Want to get rid of Zhou Ye''s cock sticking to his vagina...


    However, there was no use for this... as the angle was adjusted... Zhou Ye slammed up, and instantly... Ruth let out a scream.


    Originally, Zhou Ye¡¯s cock was thick and long... You know, Ruth¡¯s mood was so tense at this time that the muscles all over her body were tight, causing her vagina to tighten together, and because it was rape, She didn''t secrete much lubricating fluid in her vagina, and it was the first time for her...


    In an instant, Ruth felt as if her lower body had been inserted into a thick iron rod that was burnt red... She couldn''t help but let out a long sorrow¡ª"No--!"


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and sixty


    Six days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Shanghai Pudong Airport--


    A group of fashionable and beautiful girls came out from the entry channel together...


    This group of girls, regardless of their figure, appearance, or temperament, are the best choice, unconsciously, they attracted the attention of countless men.


    Everyone has the love of beauty.


    Many men followed them, thinking about how to start a conversation, and then asked for a phone number.


    However, when they saw a few self-proclaimed suave guys stepping forward, their heads were not headless and their faces were not faces, they suddenly retreated one by one.


    But there are still a few guys, a little unwilling to give up, still following the girls, planning to find a reason to strike up a conversation.


    However, when they followed the girl out of the terminal, they were all dumbfounded.

 Chapter 2297

    I saw those girls who were just as proud as queens. After seeing a handsome man, they immediately dropped the suitcase they were holding in their hands, rushed over like flying, and plunged into the man¡¯s arms. .


    Especially what makes them envy, jealous and hate-those girls actually tore and fight in order to grab the man''s arms.


    Oh, so angry...


    When can they get this kind of treatment??


    Well, this group of girls are not others, they are the Yifei who went to Paris Fashion Week in France.


    The man who was scrambled by the girls was Zhou Ye who came to pick him up.


    Well, it''s a bit exaggerated to say that fighting together is actually just a small game for girls, and they often play like this when they are fine.


    "Baby, are you having fun?" Zhou Ye smiled and asked the girls softly after giving the girls a loving kiss.


    "Of course happy..."


    "Honey, I bought you a lot of clothes..."


    "Ye, secretly telling you, Yifei prepared a set of sexy underwear and plans to surprise you at night... Ah, I was wrong, Yifei don''t tickle me..."


    Listening to the girls babbling about what they had seen and heard in Fashion Week, Zhou Ye smiled...


    Okay, women-how can anyone not like shopping??


    They don''t actually care what they buy, what they care about is the joyful mood of buying and buying.


    Fortunately, he never lacked money, otherwise, he would not be able to support these women.


    Of course, Zhou Ye knew that even if he was poor and penniless, these girls would make money to support him.


    However, doesn''t it seem too shameful in that case??


    So, sometimes Zhou Ye feels very grateful for what he did at the beginning-the decision to win the red and then the white red, and reorganize Umbrella.


    Without those high-tech replicators, how could he live so easily and happily in every world??


    He doesn''t need to worry about business matters, let alone war matters.


    Even if Zhou Ye wanted to, he wouldn''t even have to worry about picking up girls.


    His Umbrella''s subordinates will train these women one by one and put them on his bed for nothing, waiting for his favor.


    It''s a pity - in that case, Zhou Ye felt that he would become a useless person.


    So, always find something for yourself to do, even if it''s just a small thing like picking up girls.


    Talk less gossip...


    Zhou Ye drove directly and drove the girls back to the love apartment.


    After returning home¡ª¡ª


    Hu Yifei''s pretty face suddenly sank... "My dear, I heard that during our trip to France, you opened a carnival party at home that was full of girls??"


    "Uh...who told you?" Zhou Ye was taken aback when he heard this...


    Okay, he actually drove two parties, the carnival party attended by those female colleagues of Annie.


    The party was held in the love apartment... Apart from Zhou Ye, there was no second man among the participants.


    Therefore, this body turned into a licentious body...


    Zhou Ye singled out a dozen girls including Anne...


    By the way, Ruth also participated in this party, and she had been adjusted by Zhou Ye to become his special toilet.


    At this time, Ruth did not live in the love apartment, but lived with Annie.


    After all, the love apartment is not big and can''t hold so many women.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Don''t worry about who told me... Just tell me if you have it?" Hu Yifei glared at me, looking very angry.


    This can scare others, but can it scare Zhou Ye??


    No matter from which aspect, Zhou Ye is nothing but Hu Yifei.


    "There is such a thing, what''s the matter?" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes, and said in annoyance.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s appearance, Hu Yifei almost crushed his mouthful of small silver teeth...


    "I have never seen a man as arrogant as you..."


    "Hey, you saw it today..."


    "me¡­¡­"


    "How are you??"


    "I''m fighting with you..." Hu Yifei was breathed out by Zhou Ye''s words...


    The other girls stood aside and watched the excitement with a smile...They knew that this was a farce.


    Regardless of how this quarrel started, it will eventually become a long-awaited reunion.


    as predicted----


    Hu Yifei, who was angrily let out the cruel words of [I''m fighting with you], turned around and said to her sisters: "Sisters, drain this bastard... let him know that stealing fishy Paying the price..."


    Hearing what Hu Yifei said, the girls immediately rushed up with a smile...


    "My dear... I''m sorry... this time I''m on Feifei''s side."


    "Ye, take off your pants obediently, I want to drain you..."


    Although the girls know that they hit the rocks with their pebbles when they meet their men... But this kind of thing is about participating.


    Besides, after seeing each other for a long time, they also think a little...


    As the women rushed forward, grabbing their arms, taking off their trousers...Soon Zhou Ye became a celestial state.


    In view of the unfairness of this state, Zhou Ye said that he wanted to run naked.


    So, with a snap of his fingers, the girls instantly became naked.

 Chapter 2298

    Look again at this time, the room is really red, fat, green and thin...


    For example, Mia''s pair of meatballs that dominate the group of females, and Hu Yifei''s peachy buttocks that make people appetite... Or...


    Well, there are too many to describe them one by one.


    In the end, the girls knelt side by side on the carpet in the living room, shook their buttocks towards someone behind them, and seduce someone to fill them up.


    Facing such temptation, would Zhou Ye hesitate??


    I saw him sway slightly, turning into more than ten people in an instant, and at the same time, he inserted a meat stick into the girls'' meat holes...Of course, this was not a clone technique, but Zhou Ye''s speed was too fast and it was in the retina. The afterimage left on it is nothing.


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and sixty one


    With Zhou Ye''s cock inserted into the girls'' vulva...


    Various groans were heard from the girls'' mouths.


    I have to say that Zhou Ye was really talented, and he used his own cock to direct the girls, making their groans a joyful piece of music.


    How is it directed??


    Hmm-first you have to have a meat stick that is long and thick enough...


    Secondly, you must have the speed as fast as silver...


    Secondly, you need to have some knowledge of music theory and know every girl''s groans well.


    Next is the highlight...


    When you need a soft-sounding concerto, you need to gently insert your own cock into the flesh of some girls who have a more subtle voice.


    And when you need some sharp sounds to accompany you, you must fiercely insert the meat stick into the screaming girl¡¯s vulva, and it is best to pierce the glans directly into her cervix so that she can Make a satisfying sound...


    "Ah...ah..."


    "Ahhhhh..."


    "Ah ah ah ah ah¡­¡­"


    Under the command of their own men''s sticks, the girls unknowingly performed a horrifying song of heaven and earth.


    This song, the woman listened to the running water, the man heard it stiffly... it can be called...


    Well, Zhou Ye didn''t even plan to spread this song.


    after an hour----


    With a scream from Hu Yifei''s mouth, the whole concert ended.


    Look at the women on the carpet in the living room, the vaginal opening between their legs that cannot be closed for a while, Zhou Ye''s semen is flowing out, and even the chrysanthemum mouths of a few girls are also flowing out...


    No way, who told them to be useless?


    It didn''t work in less than half an hour.


    For the completeness of this piece, Zhou Ye could only endure his heartache, picking up the chrysanthemum and stepping down.


    By the way, among them is Hu Yifei...


    Of course, she was not picked up by Zhou Ye because she couldn''t persist in the front...On the contrary, she was the one who persisted the longest among women.


    But the question is, who told her that she just dared to attack Zhou Ye...


    People who stun people, people are always stunned...Although it is not a stubborn method, it actually doesn''t matter.


    After defeating the girls, Zhou Ye stood triumphantly among the girls, watching the girls lying on the ground with soft hands, arrogantly thrusting their waists, "I will ask, who else... "


    At this moment, no girl answered...


    Well, even if they are not convinced at this moment, they still have the intention to kill the thief and are powerless.


    Seeing the silent appearance of the girls, Zhou Ye smiled with satisfaction...


    He snapped his fingers, and a golden portal opened.


    Soon, more than a dozen women in palace costumes filed out from inside.


    "Master!" XN


    Seeing Zhou Ye, the ladies in palace costumes hurriedly bowed and saluted.


    "Forget it..." Zhou Ye waved his hand, "Send all your mistresses to the bath..."


    "Yes, Lord..."


    The beauties in the palace dress followed the orders, and one by one helped Hu Yifei and the others up and walked to the portal.


    On the other side of the portal is a hot spring... it is suitable for Yifei and the others to wash.


    There is no way, the thick wool carpet is soaked by their lewd fluid... They will get sick if they lie down.


    Moreover, more than half of the girls were still incontinent by Zhou Ye...so, you know.


    When the maid sent Yifei and the others to the bath, Zhou Ye waved her hand and replaced the carpet on the ground with another, and restored the messy living room to its original shape.


    Then, after washing in the bathroom, he changed his clothes and walked towards Room 3602.


    What are you doing in room 3602??


    Of course it is to find someone''s bad luck...


    Although Hu Yifei didn''t say, who was telling her the news.


    But it can''t trouble Zhou Ye...


    With Zhou Ye''s eyes through the long river, how could he not know who betrayed him??


    This person is no one else, but Lu Ziqiao...


    Isn''t it just for the party and trick them to watch two report performances organized by the street?


    What an awesome performance...


    A Peking opera version of Pirates of the Caribbean, a drama version of Transformers.


    Others want to see but can¡¯t see it...


    Unexpectedly, Lu Ziqiao would actually avenge his revenge, and even give a small report to Yifei and the others. Can Ye be tolerated this week??

 Chapter 2299

    That is absolutely unbearable...


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Zhou Ye knocked on the door of 3602...


    After a while, the door opened...but it was not Lu Ziqiao or Lu Zhanbo who opened the door, nor was it Guan Gu''s miracle, but an old man with glasses and a little fat.


    "who are you looking for??"


    Zhou Ye looked at the gentle old man in front of him, and a smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    Unexpectedly, Lu Ziqiao¡¯s godfather has already come to the door...


    It seems that some have played...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "I''m looking for Zi Qiao, is he there?"


    "Oh, he''s here...Who are you?"


    Zi Qiao''s godfather asked strangely.


    "I''m his landlord, I need to talk to him about some things..."


    At this moment, Lu Ziqiao''s figure suddenly appeared behind the old man, and asked with a weird face: "Brother Ye, why are you here?"


    "I''m here to ask you something..."


    "Then what, Brother Ye, I''m a little busy now...Shall we talk about something later, okay?"


    As Lu Ziqiao said, he winked at Zhou Ye.


    Seriously, with this look, Zhou Ye couldn''t tell what he wanted to say.


    But in fact, Lu Ziqiao panicked a lot at this time.


    He was really afraid that his godfather would fool Zhou Ye.


    His godfather is the leader who led him on the path of a liar.


    It can be said that almost all his tricks were learned from him.


    However, after arriving at the love apartment, he gradually became accustomed to the current stable life, and did not want to return to the old life of a vagrant liar who shot and changed places.


    Besides, after such a long time together, he also faintly felt that his landlord was somewhat unusual.


    Lu Ziqiao is really afraid of his father going to fool Zhou Ye regardless of the importance...


    If Zhou Ye gets angry, then Lu Ziqiao really doesn''t know what to do.


    Therefore, the best way is not to let the two meet, and not to let your godfather almost fool Zhou Ye.


    If he missed today, he would send his godfather away... then everything would be peaceful.


    Unfortunately, Lu Ziqiao''s painstaking efforts did not move Zhou Ye at all.


    In other words, Zhou Ye, who had originally planned to trouble Lu Ziqiao, had already changed his goals at this time.


    He shifted the target from Lu Ziqiao to his godfather...


    Alexandre Dumas-Lu Ziqiao''s godfather, an old liar, a guy who makes a living by fooling people, has been fooled until he is old?


    This is a tricky Lu Ziqiao''s best assistant...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Of course it''s not good...because you should pay the rent today."


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and sixty two


    "It turned out to be the landlord..."


    Alexandre Dumas smiled and took out a checkbook from his arms...


    Seeing this scene, Zi Qiao was a little dumbfounded...


    He couldn''t wait to snatch the checkbook from his godfather and tear it off completely.


    why?


    Because he knew that his godfather did not have a penny in his account, the checks he wrote were fake checks and couldn''t be cashed.


    It doesn''t matter if it is fooling others, but if the fooling person is Zhou Ye, Lu Ziqiao can already foresee his unlucky life in the future.


    "Since Zi Qiao is my godson, I, an elder, will naturally give him some help."


    While talking, Alexandre Dumas placed the checkbook on Zi Qiao''s shoulder and said with a smile: "Come on, Zi Qiao, let godfather use your broad shoulder..."


    At this moment, Lu Ziqiao''s desire to die is all there...


    But there was no way. At this moment, he couldn''t expose his godfather''s tricks in front of Zhou Ye.


    Even if you want to talk, you have to wait until his godfather is away.


    This is not only to save face for his godfather, but also not to let the landlord misunderstand him.


    Although, Zhou Ye knew exactly what kind of person he was.


    Soon, Alexandre Dumas signed a check for 30,000 yuan and handed it to Zhou Ye."This is a check for 30,000 yuan, please accept it... as an old man, let me make the last contribution to my son!"


    Zhou Ye smiled and took the check and looked at...


    He knows that this check can be cashed, because-Alexandre Dumas found a wealthy widow in Russia, and that widow put a million in his account.


    But the problem is-Lu Ziqiao doesn''t know.


    He thought his father was lying again. At this moment, he had an urge to die.


    "Ah, yes... Since it is Zi Qiao''s landlord, come in and sit down..."


    At this time, Alexandre Dumas said something that made Lu Ziqiao even more broken...


    sit?What to sit for?


    If you sit down, you will have problems...


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye''s answer made Lu Ziqiao even mention it in his throat.


    In this way, Zhou Ye walked into the room at Dumas''s request.


    "Father, let me introduce to you. This is my landlord, Zhou Ye. During the time I lived here, he has always taken care of me..." Since I can''t escape, Lu Ziqiao can only face difficulties. On it.

 Chapter 2300

    While talking, he introduced to Zhou Ye: "Brother Ye, this is my godfather..."


    "Hello there¡­¡­"


    "Hello, hello...it is so young to be a landlord at such a young age!"


    "Where..."


    After the three of them sat down on the sofa in the living room, Dumas smiled and asked, "I don''t know where Mr. Zhou is now..."


    "Gao Ji??" Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, "I am a person who is inherently loose and doesn''t like to be restrained... Therefore, I rely on a little real estate, eat and wait to die..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Alexandre Dumas'' eyes lit up.


    "This is not good... Young people have to be aggressive! Besides, it''s not good to sit and eat in the air... Now the international investment environment is so good. If you don''t invest your spare money, it will be a huge loss..."


    "Oh? I don''t know where the old man made his fortune?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "I have always been optimistic about the real estate business in Europe... Therefore, I have been traveling between Europe and the Americas recently..." Dumas said with a calm look.


    Hearing this, Zhou Ye asked very cooperatively: "Oh? Are real estate in Europe so profitable? I don''t know what the old gentleman''s net profit was last year?"


    "Not much, not much...that is, only ten or twenty million."


    Hearing the cowhide blowing by his father, Lu Ziqiao couldn''t help but roll his eyes...


    Ten to twenty million??


    Ten or twenty million Zimbabwe dollars...


    He still doesn''t understand his father??


    And Dumas was waiting for Zhou Ye to be tempted at this time...


    Of course, he didn''t intend to fool Zhou Ye, but the so-called tune does not leave his mouth and his hands, he intends to practice with Zhou Ye.


    In the end, he wouldn''t really lie to Zhou Ye''s money...to put it bluntly, it was just a professional habit.


    At this time, only a hint of curiosity and envy can be revealed in Zhou Ye''s words, and he will continue to flicker...Of course, in the end he will stop in time.Quan Dang made a harmless little joke with Zhou Ye.


    However, what made Alexandre Dumas stunned was that after he said the number of ten to twenty million, Zhou Ye did not reveal a trace of envy on his face.


    Not only that, Zhou Ye asked calmly, "Twenty million...It''s really a lot. I take the liberty to ask, is it RMB or Euro?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Alexandre Dumas was taken aback.


    Renminbi or Euro??


    Is life in China so good now??


    Don''t look down on the RMB??


    "Of course it''s the Euro..." Alexandre Dumas smiled reservedly, "I have been in Europe for a long time, and I have become accustomed to using the euro as a currency unit..."


    "That''s really a lot of money!" Zhou Ye was calmer than Dumas at this time... as if ten to twenty million euros were only one or two yuan in his eyes.


    This immediately made Alexandre Dumas unable to grasp Zhou Ye''s pulse...


    To put it bluntly, even though Dumas is a liar...but he has just fiddled back and forth in the middle and lower classes of society all his life.


    He has never seen what a high-level person is like...


    Even more unclear, for many wealthy people, ten to twenty million euros is really not worth mentioning.


    So, this bait, he lost a bit less.


    But Alexandre Dumas is an old fool who has been in the world for many years... He realized the problem in a blink of an eye.


    He knew that this time he had suffered from the mismatch of information...


    Thinking of this, Alexandre Dumas promptly remedied: ¡°Of course, because I just entered the European real estate market last year, I didn¡¯t invest too much. Those ten or twenty million euros were just the result of my testing of the water... But this year, I just I plan to enter the European market on a large scale, so my profit target this year is-500 million!"


    This cowhide is really blown up...


    Lu Ziqiao has an urge to hide his face and run away at this time...


    Godfather... won''t your conscience hurt so much??


    If this continues, how can you come back round??


    "Oh?? Did you make money like that?" Zhou Ye finally showed a touch of emotion on his face at this time, "Then the old gentleman can take me too..."


    "This..." At this time, Alexandre Dumas was rather reserved... He said with a look of embarrassment: "No, no, I have a principle. I never accept shares from my friends..."


    "It''s okay, I will give you a commission..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "According to international practice, how about I give you 15% of the net profit as a commission?"


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and sixty three


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Dumas felt depressed for a while.


    Give commission??


    What means?


    Are you treating him as a real estate broker??


    Don''t be funny, although he is a big fool, being a real estate broker is really too low-level...


    Of course, as an old river and lake, Alexandre Dumas will not chat to death...


    "Oh? Fifteen percent of the net profit?? The little brother really valued me, and he actually gave me such a high commission..." As he said, Dumas smiled, "Unfortunately, I am not a real estate broker... "


    "Aren''t you going to hear how much money I want to come out to play in European real estate?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "How much is it?" Dumas asked pretending to be curious...


    To be honest, as an old river and lake, Alexandre Dumas thinks Zhou Ye is a good material for fooling people.


    If it weren''t for him to wash his hands and quit, I guess he would really be accepted as a disciple, and he would be well trained.


    Why does Dumas think Zhou Ye is suitable for fooling people??


    First, Zhou Ye''s appearance is very good, very handsome...


    With the appearance that makes people feel good, you can fool people more easily.No way this is a society that looks at faces...


    Second, Alexandre Dumas felt that Zhou Ye''s psychological quality was very good, and the fact that he was not surprised was very important to Da Huyou.


    Otherwise, you haven''t fooled others on your side yet, and they just ask you a guilty conscience first, you still play a fart.

 Chapter 2301

    If he could meet Zhou Ye sooner, maybe their masters and apprentices would have gone international long ago, and the ambiguity would have arisen.


    What a pity, what a pity, he has to wash his hands and quit...


    Just when Dumas felt sorry for Zhou Ye...


    I heard Zhou Ye''s voice in my ears--


    "Five billion euros...how? Are you interested?" Zhou Ye asked rhetorically with a smile.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Dumas and Lu Ziqiao were stunned.


    Five billion-still Euros.


    This Nima is too exaggerated...


    What is different from Lu Ziqiao, who is controlled by these five billion euros, is that Dumas reacted instantly.


    Zhou Ye is bragging...


    Why do you say that??


    Let''s put it this way, a person with 5 billion euros of liquidity has a total asset value of at least tens of billions of euros.


    And a person with tens of billions of euros of assets would actually be a charterer here??


    Besides, who has tens of billions of assets, who does not have a professional financial team and investment team to deal with his financial and investment problems?


    Do you need help from him, a small real estate investor??


    Isn''t it necessary??


    From this, Alexandre Dumas can be sure that Zhou Ye is fooling him...


    Well, in fact, he got one thing wrong, that is-5 billion euros is a big investment for many rich people.


    However, for Zhou Ye, even drizzle is not even considered a drizzle.


    As for being a charterer in Shanghai??


    That''s even more because of interest-for the convenience of picking up girls.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye really has 5 billion euros. As for whether he will give Dumas to take charge of the investment, that is another matter.


    "Hahaha... young people have something to do, young people have something to do..."


    Facing Zhou Ye''s 5 billion euro investment, Alexandre Dumas stood up with a haha ??smile, "I''ll go to the bathroom... let me lose my company!"


    With the departure of Dumas, Lu Ziqiao immediately leaned in."Brother Ye, don''t believe my father''s words..."


    "Oh? What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "That... Brother Ye, I have to tell you something, don''t believe anything from my godfather, don''t buy any products he promotes..." Lu Ziqiao instantly sold his father''s foundation."Anyway, don''t believe anything he says..."


    "So, your father is a liar?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "No...and you can''t say that. He is just a little...well, in any case, Brother Ye, you just listen to me. Also, I will pay the rent. Can you give me the check that Dad just gave you? Give it back to me..." Lu Ziqiao suddenly remembered that Zhou Ye still had a fake check from his father in his hand.


    Among other things, this thing must be taken back.


    Otherwise, it would be a crime.


    "Is the check fake too?" Zhou Ye asked back.


    "It''s not fake, it''s just a blank check, and there is no way to cash it." As he said, Lu Ziqiao took the check from Zhou Ye and was about to tear it off.


    However, as soon as he was about to tear up the check, he was stopped by Zhou Ye.


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t tear up the check now..." Zhou Ye held down Lu Ziqiao''s hand and said, "Anyway, you won''t cash the check right away. Staying by your side is just a thought. chant¡­¡­"


    After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lu Ziqiao thought about it, and finally collected the check.


    At this moment, Alexandre Dumas walked out of the bathroom.


    His cell phone rang suddenly...


    "It''s Elizabeth again, this woman is so boring...has haunting me..."


    While talking, he hung up the phone...


    "What Elizabeth? Daddy, are you being spotted by the Interpol?" Lu Ziqiao felt the hairs all over his body stand up.


    "What International Criminal Police? It is a female overseas Chinese I met in Moscow. She inherited a large amount of her ex-husband¡¯s inheritance. Once she said that she fell in love with me... She wanted to marry me, and now she is still chasing it here... ¡­Do you think she is bored?"


    In the lowest-key language, pretending to be the most gorgeous-referring to Dumas.


    Hearing what his father said, Lu Ziqiao couldn''t help but roll his eyes...


    Damn it, daddy, you continue to blow...Blow hard...I don''t believe a word of your words anyway.


    At this moment, a knock on the door suddenly rang.


    This sudden knock on the door shocked both Alexandre Dumas and Lu Ziqiao...


    Alexandre Dumas thought Elizabeth came to the door... and Lu Ziqiao thought that Interpol was chasing her father''s ass.


    For a while, the two looked at each other, and no one opened the door.


    Seeing this, Zhou Ye could only get up and open the door by himself...


    "Wait a minute... If you are looking for me, just say I''m not here."


    "If you are looking for the old man, just say he is not there."


    After the two said these words almost in unison, Lu Ziqiao hurriedly pushed his father into the room and let him hide for one or two.


    Seeing the identical appearance of the father and son, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    Opening the door, a figure wearing a police uniform suddenly appeared in front of Zhou Ye.


    Seeing this police uniform, Alexandre Dumas, who had not completely hid in the room, was an agitated spirit.


    You know, there are really a lot of people he''s been fooling around before, and his professional habit-seeing the police uniform is a little frightening.


    On the contrary, Lu Ziqiao was relieved to see the figure in the police uniform.


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and sixty four


    "Who did I think it was? It turned out to be Moran..."

 Chapter 2302

    Well, the policewoman standing at the door is not someone else, but one of Zhou Ye''s women, Moran.


    Hearing what Lu Ziqiao said, Moran asked back: "Seeing that I was so panicked, did you do anything wrong? Where did you cheat for money and sex?"


    "Where is it... The charterer can prove that I have been very good lately?" Lu Ziqiao cried out.


    Facing Lu Ziqiao''s defense, Moran didn''t believe a word.


    Anyway, as a police officer who used to work as a female criminal police officer, Moran always looked at Lu Ziqiao uncomfortable.


    In her opinion, Lu Ziqiao is full of lies and stubborn eyes, and at first glance he is not a good person.


    If it were not for her own man''s sake, she would definitely turn him into the bureau and let him feel the iron fist of the people''s dictatorship.


    Moran stopped paying attention to Lu Ziqiao at this time, and turned to Zhou Ye and said softly: "Ye, Yifei asked me to ask you, what do you want to eat tonight?"


    Hearing this, Zhou Ye was a little at a loss...


    What to eat?


    Whatever you eat is good, as long as you don¡¯t eat Yifei¡¯s unique egg fried rice.


    Of course, you can''t say this...These girls are all in the same mood, believe it or not, if Zhou Ye said this, he would learn it from Yifei when he returned to Moran??


    and so--


    "Whatever...you can eat anything, you know, I won''t pick it."


    "That''s fine, we will go to the supermarket to buy groceries in a while. The sisters are going to have a party at night. By the way, call your new girlfriend Annie to let us know..."


    While talking, Moran leaned in lightly and kissed Zhou Ye''s corner lightly, "I''m going to inform the sisters that they are ready..."


    "Well, go go go..." Zhou Ye waved his hand impatiently...


    After closing the door, Zhou Ye returned to the sofa with a haggard look and sat down."Oh, these women are so annoying... I can''t wait to hang you on my waist every day, chatting in the morning for the clothes I wear for a long time, and then calling one by one to ask you what you want to eat during dinner... Exactly."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Alexandre Dumas looked at each other with his godson...


    Well, at this moment, even Dumas, an old liar, is sour.


    Yes, that''s right, he does a lot of things that deceive money and sex.


    But at most, he was just pedaling two boats, and he never dared to let them meet each other.


    This master is good, listen to that-he actually put all his women together...


    For such a powerful existence, apart from one sentence, Dumas couldn''t think of any other words to describe it.


    "A young boy is a hero, high, it is really high." Alexandre Dumas was really convinced at this moment...


    Of course he is not convinced that Zhou Ye is rich...


    After all, he didn''t know exactly how much Zhou Ye had.


    He was convinced by Zhou Ye''s approach to women...that was really clever.


    At least he, who has been in the world for many years, thinks he can''t do this.


    As for Zhou Ye''s invisible X, Lu Ziqiao has long been used to it.


    In the past few months in the love apartment, he has seen it through...Don''t pick up girls with the charterer, believe it or not, he can be a tauren in minutes.


    Then the three chatted again. This time Alexandre Dumas stopped mentioning any investment matters. Anyway, he had already assumed that he had met a colleague... It would be good to know this kind of thing, and there is no need to say it.And Zhou Ye didn''t ask further, as if what the two said just now was just a joke.


    After a while, Zhou Ye made an excuse to go back to dine with his girlfriends... and left the room...


    And let Alexandre Dumas live here at ease, as long as you want to live...


    In this regard, Lu Ziqiao secretly complained...


    why??


    Because of his relationship with Zhanbo...


    He and Zhan Bo are in a romantic relationship, and his godfather Dumas, it can be said that the hair is empty, if it is really exposed, Lu Ziqiao will have a feeling of being taken to death by his own godfather.


    How does Lu Ziqiao deal with his godfather Alexandre Dumas?


    Zhou Ye, who returned to his room on the other side, called Chen Anni again... and asked her to bring Ruth to the love apartment.


    Chen Anni was so happy when she heard Zhou Ye''s call...


    At this time, when she was in love with Zhou Ye, she hated to be tied to Zhou Ye for a minute, so why would she not come to the apartment to find Zhou Ye?


    As for Ruth??


    She had been trained by Zhou Ye to become an extremely well-behaved toilet. How could she have any opinions?


    It took more than an hour to dress up Anne Chen, carrying two bottles of red wine with Ruth, and arrived at Room 3603 of the Love Apartment at about six in the evening.


    However, what she didn''t expect was--


    When she knocked on the door, it was a woman who opened the door for her...


    "Are you Annie? Please come in soon..."


    Wanyu smiled and said...


    "Are you?" Chen Anni asked with a surprised look.


    "My name is Wanyu, and I am also one of Zhou Ye''s girlfriends..." Lin Wanyu said openly.


    "Ha, ha ha... you, hello, meeting for the first time..." Chen Anni knew that Zhou Ye had other women, but she had never thought that she would meet them so soon, which made Chen Anni not mentally prepared... ¡­


    Resisting the urge to turn around and run away, Chen Anni took Ruth into the room together.


    No way, although Ruth can''t fight, it''s a psychological comfort to hold her a little.


    However, when Chen Annie saw Yingying Yanyan in the living room... the whole person was dumbfounded.


    Damn, what''s the situation??


    More than a dozen girls are making up a bunch here, or helping to set the plate, or decorating the room... Seeing Chen Anni coming in, the girls stopped their work and focused on her. On...


    "That...Hi~Hello everyone...I, I''m Annie Chen..."


    What does it feel like to be stared at by a dozen girls??Others Chen Anni didn''t know, anyway, she felt a little flustered in her heart, and her legs were trembling...


    This, it seems that even with Ruth, the two women can''t fight so many rivals.

 Chapter 2303

    How to do??


    Just when Chen Anni was a little at a loss... I don''t know who made a snicker... The laughter seemed to be contagious, and soon the girls all laughed.


    "Hello, my name is Hu Yifei..."


    "Hello, this is Mika..."


    "Hello, I am Mia..."


    "Hello there¡­¡­"


    As the girls stepped forward to introduce themselves, Chen Anni felt a sense of bewilderment...


    "Okay, don''t bully Annie..." Zhou Ye smiled and walked to Annie''s side, stretched out his hands, and embraced the slender waists of Anne and Ruth... "Today''s welcome party, everyone is not drunk or not. ..."


    "Good!" XN...


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and sixty five


    I have to say that a woman is born a social creature...


    They will soon be able to form a small circle with their own kind based on their hobbies and interests.


    Annie Chen is like this...


    Holding the big killer of the constellation in her hand, she quickly became a fan of the girls circle.


    What about Aquarius...


    What Pisces how about...


    He looks like he can be a teacher.


    Among them, Wanyu was the fastest to become a best friend with Annie.


    Why is she obsessed with astrology too??


    At this time, Zhou Ye sitting on the sofa, leaning diagonally on Mia¡¯s fragrant and soft body sitting on the armrest of the sofa to his left, one hand had already penetrated into her majestic cleavage, using Fingers play with her little nipples.


    I have to say, sitting next to Mia, Zhou Ye always wanted to play something... No way, that pair of big killers was so conspicuous, and people liked it.


    And Mia?


    He obediently bent forward slightly, allowing his man''s hand to play with his big white breasts more conveniently.


    Between Zhou Ye''s legs, there was still a woman kneeling...


    No one else but Moran in a police uniform.


    At this moment, Moran was using her slender jade hand to free Zhou Ye''s cock, lowered her head and used her fragrant tongue to play playfully in circles on the glans.


    On the other side of Zhou Ye, there is the big boss who is slightly inferior to Mia, the nine-ball queen Pan Xiaoting.


    She picked up the wine glass, took a sip of the wine, and poured the red wine from her mouth into Zhou Ye''s mouth as soon as she lowered her head.


    When all the red wine in her mouth disappeared into Zhou Ye''s mouth, she gently spit out her own fragrant tongue, and played hide and seek with her own man.


    While playing a kiss game with her own man, Pan Xiaoting also grabbed the other hand of her own man and placed it on her chest...


    Although, in terms of scale, her breasts are a bit smaller than Mia.


    But¡ªin terms of flexibility, she is better than Mia.


    Of course, it can¡¯t be said that Q bombs are better than meaty ones. It can only be said that each has its own advantages and feels different.


    Zhou Ye watched the lively scene on the party in such an atmosphere.


    At this moment, it was Hu Yifei and Laura who were fighting and dancing on the body.


    Compared to Hu Yifei''s dynamic dance, Laura is obviously more relaxed...


    She just played striptease...


    In just a few minutes, Laura was left with only a thong with almost no shielding effect.


    I have to say that although Laura''s dancing posture is not as good as Hu Yifei, this hot striptease obviously makes the girls excited to the extreme.


    For a time, the whole room was filled with applause and whistles.


    Don''t think that girls don''t know how to whistle... If they get up as a gangster, it''s really fine with men.


    All the girls here, except Chen Anni and Ruth, have almost seen each other''s worst side. What else can be reserved??


    What is a striptease??


    They also saw Laura being fucked by her own man to call her father...


    More than that, they have never seen other sisters being incontinent by Zhou Ye??


    Even Hu Yifei, the recognized eldest sister, had been fucked by Zhou Ye in front of the women and called her father for mercy, let alone other girls.


    Therefore, Hu Yifei also let go at this moment...


    She directly danced a striptease...not only that, she also used a chair to play a half-covered dance.


    It''s the kind of dance that looks completely stripped from the front of the chair, but because of the back of the chair, the key point is not visible.


    I have to say that this half-concealed situation is the most tickling.


    At least Zhou Ye felt that he wanted...


    However, just when he was about to wave a big hand and take the girls to play [Katyusha], he was stopped by Hu Yifei.


    "My dear, I heard Annie say, did you take her to play on your yacht??"


    "Uh, there is such a thing..." Zhou Ye nodded lightly.


    "Then, this time we have to play on the yacht... and we have to be on the sea..."


    Hu Yifei didn''t say the rest, but Zhou Ye already understood...


    What do you want to do on the sea??


    Of course I want to be fucked by him on the sea...


    I have to say that when Zhou Ye''s yacht was designed, he had fully considered the possibility of multiple batches.


    So the cabins of his yacht are all equipped with single-sided glass...

 Chapter 2304

    In other words, people in the cabin can see the scene outside, but people outside cannot see the scene in the cabin.


    It is this kind of environment, as if being in the eyes of others, that is the most exciting.


    Moreover, he can still greet the beauty of the rising sun while fucking the girls on the sea, which makes people feel excited to think about it.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye snapped his fingers directly... "No problem, let''s go, go to the yacht to play..."


    As his voice landed, the girls suddenly rang out happy cheers...


    Then, a golden portal directly leading to the cabin of the yacht was opened in front of Zhou Ye.


    The girls joked directly through the portal and into the cabin.


    The last person to walk into the portal was Zhou Ye...


    Just before he walked into the portal, he glanced at the situation in Room 3602...


    In the 3602 room at this time, the atmosphere was extremely embarrassing.


    Alexandre Dumas seems to have discovered the extraordinary relationship between Lu Zhanbo and his godson, and he is trying to figure it out.


    And Zi Qiao was sweating profusely to his lover winking, so that he would not be exposed...


    As for Zeng Xiaoxian??


    He is helping his brother and Zi Qiao to cover up...It''s just his cover, which looks more like self-exposure.


    The only thing is that Gu Miqiang is better, but his second-rate Chinese always interrupts from time to time, which makes people endure the laughter.


    However, it was precisely because of his interruption that Lu Ziqiao had not been exposed for the time being.


    If this continues, there is no guarantee that he will not fool the past.


    But it''s a pity that Zhou Ye made up his mind that he wouldn''t let him pass so easily. Who would let him betray himself??


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye gave Lu Zhanbo a spiritual hint...


    Then he walked into the portal with a weird smile.


    Just when his portal disappeared in the living room--


    In room 3602, Lu Zhanbo rubbed himself up, got up from his seat, and walked quickly to Lu Ziqiao''s face, and kissed Lu Ziqiao with lightning speed...


    Seeing this shocking scene, Alexandre Dumas was dumbfounded...


    "Godfather...I and Zi Qiao love each other sincerely, please, please fulfill the two of us..."


    Of course, Zhou Ye had no chance to appreciate such a blasting scene... At this moment, he was facing a superb view of the world... He saw a dozen bare buttocks, neatly arranged in front of him. Line up...


    Among those beautiful fat buttocks, the glistening little puss faintly seduce his desire-at this moment, Zhou Ye has no interest in revenge on Lu Ziqiao, "Baby, kneel down and call Dad ..."


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and sixty six


    Hong Kong-Causeway Bay...


    A group of tall girls with gorgeous faces are walking on the wide sidewalk chatting.


    Was it someone else who took the lead in the front? It was Hu Yifei and Li Jiaxin, the beauty known as the most beautiful Hong Kong sister in Hong Kong.


    Behind them are Chen Anni and several other famous Hong Kong and Taiwan actresses in recent years, such as Lin Chiling...Xu Ruoxuan...Guo Caijie...and other recently popular female stars.


    These girls walked on the sidewalk like a group of girlfriends, chatting non-stop, looking like a picturesque group of beautiful pictures.


    If you have to say that there are any eye-catching characters in it, it is probably Zhou Ye who is surrounded by women.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After playing a promiscuous party on the boat the other day, the girls and Zhou Ye joined together, and they simply took this opportunity to take the boat for a free ride.


    However, because of time, the destination of this free tour is Hong Kong.


    Of course, because it was for fun, when passing through Taiwan, Lin Chiling and the others were also picked up on the boat.


    In the end, the number of women on the ship reached more than thirty.


    After arriving in Hong Kong, Zhou Ye''s woman in Hong Kong was naturally responsible for the reception.


    In Li Jiaxin''s words, that is-sisters have come to play with us, of course we have to do our best as a landlord.


    Yes, these famous actresses are all Zhou Ye''s women...


    Not to collect these women, why does Zhou Ye have nothing to do to build a world entertainment group?


    In fact, it is not just film and television stars, many singers and models that Zhou Ye can admire are all received by Zhou Ye''s Universal Entertainment.


    Don''t say anything silly about the intimate actions on the movie screen...


    Zhou Ye''s women would never take pictures of that kind of scene, even if they were taken, they would still be used as a substitute.


    Therefore, recently there is a business that has gradually become famous in the entertainment industry.


    Call-kiss for...


    Well, this is also because Zhou Ye monopolizes almost all female stars... Other directors, film companies, and other directors must follow Zhou Ye''s rules if they want to film.


    However, it is not to say that everyone is not tempered at all and is willing to Zhou Ye''s rules.


    There are really some strong directors who feel that they are paralyzed. Lao Tzu is the director. Lao Tzu is awesome... You, a young actor, dare to show my face, who do you think you are??Love to pat, not to pat...


    Anyone with such a strong head is basically taught to be a human by Umbrella...


    That''s right, you are the director, you are awesome, but you have to know one thing, Universal Entertainment monopolizes nearly 70% of the world''s theaters.


    No matter how awesome you are, the things you shoot will not be released, and they will be given for nothing.


    Well, you said that what I made was a literary and artistic film, and I didn''t plan to show it in theaters. I ran to the French Film Festival.


    And these self-righteous guys will find that the films they make do not even qualify for the French film festival.


    No way, under the claws of the giant Umbrella, the entertainment industry of this world is fragmented by capital invasion.


    Regardless of whether it is a French film festival or a Hollywood Oscar, those are all World Entertainment''s own awards.


    Basically all the awards have been decided during the women''s discussion.


    They basically take turns to win awards...


    This is still the treatment suffered by directors with clean hands and feet, encountering the kind of directors who have dirty hands and feet and want to subscribe to Zhou Ye''s woman??

 Chapter 2305

    Ha ha, will Zhou Ye give them a face??


    Don''t tease... Every woman in Zhou Ye has a biochemical maid beside her.


    They will disguise themselves as assistants, secretaries, brokers, etc., to protect them from their mistresses.


    Those directors who wanted to get involved in their own domination of women would be dealt with by them.


    Don''t talk about the rule of law in a society, and you can''t kill people.


    Are there fewer people who died in car accidents these years?


    Are there few people who die unexpectedly?


    So... sometimes legal and reasonable killing is not as difficult as you think.


    Of course, this also resulted in the death of many well-known directors in the world...Why don''t they care about their cock and want to extend a magical hand to Zhou Ye''s women??


    This has also led to the recent increase in female directors in the entertainment industry... No way, male directors are almost dead.


    Ahem... It''s far away...


    For this time the sisters from Shanghai came to Hong Kong to visit, Li Jiaxin was quite attentive... Not only did she personally act as a tour guide, she also invited good sisters Gigi Lai and Cecilia Cheung to accompany her best friends...


    By the way, Gigi Lai and Cecilia Cheung in this world were both trained by Zhou Ye, and there are not so many messy things.


    There are so many beauties walking on the street mightily, and among them there are many actresses who are familiar to the public, of course they are very eye-catching.


    So many people on the street have called newspapers, magazines and other units to break the news...


    It''s a pity - they will probably never receive their disclosure fee.


    No way, no newspaper or magazine dared to come and expose Zhou Ye... You know, the Ryukyu Empire ruled Hong Kong for so many years, and it was not ruled in vain.


    Although Hong Kong was returned to the mainland in 1997, the power of Ryukyu still covers the entire Hong Kong Island here.


    Dare to give Zhou Ye face??Believe it or not, you can''t see the sunrise the next day.


    At this time, Zhou Ye, with Lin Chiling holding a cup of milk tea in one hand, and Mia holding an ice cream cone in the other...comfortably surrounded by the women, enjoying the envy, envy and hatred of countless people around him.


    On the street, a man wearing a beige T-shirt and khaki trousers started to stare at the women.


    What is different from others seeing beautiful women is that his eyes are not on others, but Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye, who was leaning against the red cuddle, taking a sip of milk tea on his left and ice cream on his right, seemed to have felt this unusual gaze, and turned his head and looked over...


    His eyes met the middle-aged man''s eyes unexpectedly...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s face, the man was a little excited...


    He walked towards Zhou Ye quickly... his face was beyond excitement...


    At this moment, a dozen or so bodyguards dressed like black super special police sprang out from nowhere. They came up and knocked the man to the ground without any explanation...


    "Warning, don''t move...or I won''t guarantee your safety..."


    "Team A called the headquarters. We found an unidentified man with the intention of approaching the young master... requesting support..."


    "Headquarters understands... the support will be there in three minutes..."


    The man under the bodyguard could no longer take care of a lot, and hurriedly shouted: "I have no ill intentions...I really have no ill intentions... I just think I have met your master, and I want to ask him something. ..."


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and sixty seven


    The pedestrians on the street, looking at the middle-aged man who was pushed on the ground by a group of black super special police, couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Damn it, is the head of state of this country traveling??How come equipped with such security measures??


    Also, where did those black super special police come from? Why didn''t they notice just now??


    At this moment, Zhou Ye had already embraced Zhiling and Mia and walked to the man who was pushed down."Let him go..."


    "Yes, master!"


    The black super special police did not whisper and say nonsense about Zhou Ye''s safety...


    As Umbrella¡¯s soldiers, they know how powerful their own ruler is... The reason they will push this middle-aged man to the ground in advance is only because this is their duty and they must not be disturbed by some people. You Xing, dominated by himself.


    Jack Chen got up from the ground and slapped the dust off his body angrily, "You are so barbaric..."


    "Hehe... sorry, my bodyguards are also for my safety..." Zhou Ye said with a smile...


    "Then you can''t just push people to the ground..." Jack Chen said depressed.


    In fact, as an archaeology professor who has practiced martial arts all the year round, Jack Chen felt that his face was a little uncontrollable...


    Why these guys are so powerful, they didn''t even have any reaction time, so they knocked him to the ground.


    Facing Jack Chen¡¯s complaint, Zhou Ye smiled and said nothing...


    He happily looked at the archeology professor with Jackie Chan''s face in front of him, and asked, "Excuse me, what do you want me to do?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Jack Chen fell silent for a moment. He looked at Zhou Ye''s face that he had seen countless times in his dream, and hesitated and asked, "Excuse me... Are you... Zhou Ye? ??"


    "Yeah, that''s right..." Zhou Ye smiled...he smiled happily."How do you know my name?"


    Knowing that this world is fused with fragments of movie myths, he already looked forward to this day.


    Meet General Meng Yi in the Qin Dynasty, and then meet his reincarnation, Jack Chen in modern times...This is the correct way to open up the myth.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, Jack Chen hesitated...


    He looked at the crowds who had been around to watch the bustling crowd, and he didn''t know what to say.


    At this time Zhou Ye also saw the passers-by who came up, and felt that this was not a place to talk...


    "Otherwise, let''s talk to a convenient place?"


    "It just so happens that my house lives nearby...or else, come to my house..."


    Professor Chen was overjoyed when he heard this. He felt that he had a lot of doubts that he wanted to solve from Zhou Ye, so he couldn''t wait to have a good talk with Zhou Ye...


    At this moment, the girls who found that their own man was in trouble also gathered around... They asked in twitter.


    "Honey... what happened?"


    "Husband...what''s wrong?"


    "Honey, what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 2306

    Well, when one or two girls ask you softly, you will feel very happy, but when a group of women chirping to you, you will feel that the world is full of ducks... ¡­


    This is why Zhou Ye easily refused to go shopping with the double-digit women.


    "Listen to me,...Don''t make any noise..." Zhou Ye cried out the women''s questioning before saying, "I want to talk to this Mr. Chen about something, so I won''t pay you for shopping... You can combine freely, have a good time here, remember to go home on time in the evening..."


    As the voice fell, a black extended courtesy car had stopped beside Zhou Ye... Zhou Ye pointed to the car door that had been opened by the bodyguard, "Please get in, Mr. Chen..."


    "Thank you¡­¡­"


    Jack Chen was also unambiguous, and stepped directly into the car...


    As soon as Zhou Ye was about to get into the car, Mia got in first, "My dear, I will go with you..."


    Hearing what she said, Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head silently...Well, let''s chant together, anyway, he is used to having women around him waiting on him.


    However, as soon as Zhou Ye got in the car, Lin Chiling got in too...sit down beside him, whispering and coquettishly said: "A Ye, I will accompany you too..."


    When the women standing outside the car saw this scene, they suddenly beat their chests one by one...


    Why didn''t they think of this trick?I was preempted by these two boba again...


    Are women with big breasts, have this string in their heads... Why do they know how to act like a baby anytime, anywhere??


    I''m so angry...


    However, no matter how angry they are, it is useless...


    In the concierge car, there are at most three to four people in a row, and no matter how many people are, they will be crowded... and they can''t be next to Jack Chen and sit there. That''s a situation of preparing to exterminate themselves from the people. I know, their men are the most careful...


    How dare to sit with other men in front of him??Want to die??


    Therefore, the girls can only watch the courtesy car slowly leave Causeway Bay...


    Well, since their men are no longer there, there is no need for them to gather so many people together to go shopping together.


    While talking, dozens of women were divided into more than a dozen teams, in twos and threes free combination, and strolled in this prosperous commercial center, which is known as one of the best in Hong Kong.


    As for safety issues, you don¡¯t need to worry about it...not to mention that each of them will be protected by a biochemical maid hidden in the dark, that is themselves, that is not a fuel-efficient lamp... Umbrella genetic modification Learn about engineering, learn about mutant genetic modification drugs...


    Let''s put it this way, I really want to provoke this group of big girls, even if it is a superpower, it will be destroyed every minute.


    You know, none of the genetic modifications Zhou Ye gave them was weak...The last time it was Dr. X''s mental abilities...


    Not to mention the fact that these women started the shopping journey...Just talk about Zhou Ye at this time...


    In the carriage of the extended concierge, Zhou Ye leaned back in the chair lazily, looking at Jack Chen who was sitting opposite him, "Can you tell me, what is it that you are looking for me?"


    Looking at Zhou Ye, who was acting like a female-loving dude in front of him, Jack Chen took a deep breath... and then solemnly asked, "Excuse me, do you believe-reincarnation?"


    Hearing Jack Chen''s name, Zhou Ye smiled... "You will ask me that, that is to say-what you want to tell me is related to reincarnation and reincarnation?"


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and sixty eight


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s slightly ridiculous words...


    Jack Chen was silent for a moment, then nodded...


    "Yes, I believe..."


    "Oh? Can you tell me, why do you believe it?" Zhou Ye said, motioning to Mia next to him to take out a bottle of champagne from the car refrigerator beside...


    On the other side, Lin Zhiling cleverly took out four goblets from the disinfection cabinet on the other side.


    With a bang, Mia opened the cork of champagne, and then took the goblet handed by her sister Zhiling, and helped her man get a glass of champagne, then Jack Chen, and finally she and Zhiling. Human...


    It stands to reason that Jack Chen, as a guest, should be poured first, but the problem is-Jack Chen is considered an uninvited guest, not a distinguished guest, so Mia did not give him the first glass of champagne, but to her own man...


    Zhou Ye picked up the champagne, took a sip, and said to Jack who was muttering, "Don''t worry, we have time..."


    Jack Chen nodded lightly, and after taking a sip of champagne, he said, "I have been having the same dream since last year..."


    "In my dream, I am a general..."


    "I was once ordered to pick up a princess who didn''t know which country...her name is Yushu..."


    Hearing Jack Chen''s words, Zhiling who was drinking champagne suddenly took a sip of champagne and coughed...


    Ahem...


    Zhou Ye smiled and stroked Zhiling''s back, helping her follow her breath...


    Of course he knows why Zhiling coughed...because she used to be pressed under him with Yu Shu before...


    At that time, there were several princesses of Qin Dynasty who were crushed together.


    In Zhou Ye''s words--this is called a war between ancient and modern.


    As for Mia??Although she has participated in several family gatherings, the time she spent with Zhou Ye is relatively short, less than a year...


    It is impossible for the time being to recognize who the tens of thousands of sisters are...


    Zhiling has been following Zhou Ye for a long time, but she was discovered by Zhou Ye when she was a little Lolita... When she was fifteen, she was completely wiped out by Zhou Ye, regardless of her current age. Big, but in the modern sister group in the harem, she is barely considered a veteran.


    "What happened later...?" Zhou Ye asked while helping Zhiling follow her breath.


    "Is your girlfriend okay?" Jack Chen looked at Zhiling, who was coughing from champagne choking with some worry, and asked, "Do I need to go to the hospital?"


    "I''m fine..." Zhiling shook her head, then nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms... "Mr. Chen don''t care about me..."


    "Oh... Later, I woke up..." Jack Chen said here, spreading his hands, and said to Zhou Ye: "You know, dreams are all intermittent..."


    "You dreamed of Princess Yushu, what does it have to do with me?" Zhou Ye asked back.


    "Of course it does matter..." Jack Chen said hurriedly: "In your dream, you are sitting behind Princess Yu Shu, and... Princess Yu Shu is nestled in your arms just like your girlfriend..."


    "Oh? What else?" Zhou Ye didn''t recognize Jack Chen immediately, but continued to ask.


    "I saw you several times in my dreams... In some dreams, I called you Zhouhou [Qin Huang once named Zhou Ye as Wu''anhou]... Sometimes I call you the goddess... and In my dream, you asked me to call you Brother Zhou...you still drink with me..."


    Jack Chen thought about the scene in his dream and said intermittently.


    "Shang Xian?? Zhouhou?? Brother Zhou??" Mia repeated these names in confusion...


    Seriously, these names sound really irrelevant...


    Since they are all special gods, how come they become Lord Hou again??


    Why did you become brother Zhou again in a while??

 Chapter 2307

    In the entire carriage, everyone was silent...Zhou Ye was thinking about the prosperous years at that time...and Jack Chen was recalling his dreams. As for Mia and Zhiling, he was thinking about his own man. Not really living from ancient times to modern times.


    They didn''t believe this kind of thing when it was placed on others, but when it was placed on their own men, they believed it first.


    After all, they don¡¯t even know how great their men are...


    They only know that anything is not a big deal to their men.


    Even if they move the entire solar system to the center of the galaxy, they feel that their men can definitely do it.


    The courtesy car was driving in this silence...


    After a while, the car stopped... the door was opened from the outside by the bodyguard... "Master, we are already at the dock."


    Yes, Jack Chen was already living on the tugboat at the dock.


    "Please follow me...I still have some evidence for you to see..." Jack Chen said, stepping out of the car.


    And Zhou Ye and the two women also got out of the car.


    After stepping on the tugboat docked at the pier, Zhou Ye could not help but sighed as he looked at the tugboat that had been converted into a habitable place. residence¡­¡­"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Jack Chen couldn''t help but grinned bitterly: "Whether we can play... I can''t help it... The research funding was cut in half, and the plan was not finished, so I sold the house. Now I can only live on the boat..."


    "It''s great to live on the boat, and I feel very free..." Mia looked at the tugboat that had been transformed into a modern residence, and said with bright eyes: "My dear, let''s get a house like this too... wait for you When we are free, we are like snails, driving our house and traveling around the world..."


    "Add me..." Zhiling also likes this kind of life very much, and it feels very interesting.


    "No problem, I will ask them to refit the Ryukyu and make it our sea home...How about it?"


    Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Jack Chen was taken aback...


    The Ryukyu, the nuclear-powered aircraft carrier of the Ryukyu Empire, has a full displacement of 130,000 tons and is a giant at sea... the glorious warship that once fought the US fleet during World War II.


    As a Hong Kong native who had come over during the era of Ryukyu rule, how could Jack Chen not know this nuclear-powered aircraft carrier that was once called the glory of the empire??


    However, soon he shook his head, thinking that it must be another merchant ship called the Ryukyu...After all, it is not something you can do if you have money to transform a nuclear-powered aircraft carrier... There are too many things involved. ...


    "Please come in..."


    With that said, Jack Chen opened the door of his [Houseboat] with the remote control in his hand, and invited everyone to board his house...


    After arranging Zhou Ye and others to sit down in the living room, he walked quickly to the study to the side, and quickly walked over with a stack of A4 printing paper... and handed it to Zhou Ye, "This is what I said. evidence of¡­¡­"


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and sixty nine


    Looking at the pencil sketch on the A4 paper taken out by Jack Chen from the man''s hand, Zhiling and Mia exclaimed: "My dear, isn''t this you?"


    "Huh? Honey, do you still wear ancient costumes?"


    "Mr. Chen also wears ancient costumes, wrong... Mr. Chen is wearing armor, but why do you still hold Wuliangye in your hands?"


    "This painting is amazing...Why do these people kneel down to my dear and this old man?"


    "Wow, this one is even more powerful, look at sister Zhiling... Is this a scene of getting married? There are so many dowries..."


    There are only a dozen pencil sketches that Jack Chen gave Zhou Ye and others, depicting different scenes.


    There was a scene of drinking in the rain when Zhou Ye and Meng Yi met for the first time.


    There are scenes when we are at the border, when we meet...


    There was a scene in front of Afang Palace where Zhou Ye stopped drinking and worshipped 10,000 people...


    There is also the scene of the first emperor being married in ten miles...


    Although Jack Chen did not come from a professional class, this painting does not look fine, but the charm of the characters can still be vaguely seen...


    "I dreamed that I was an ancient general..." Jack Chen described his dream with a look of confusion, "I was ordered to go to the frontier to meet my relatives... and you are a weird man who followed me..."


    At this point, Jack Chen looked puzzled... "I found you, you invited me to drink together... But, why did I drink Wuliangye??"


    Qin Dynasty¡¯s Meng Yi didn¡¯t know what Wuliangye wine was, and he also collected glass bottles as colored glaze...


    Every time he wakes up and thinks of the situation in his dream, Jack Chen has the urge to find a hole in the ground.


    Madan¡¯s, I¡¯ve never seen such a silly product. After drinking, he still treats the bottle of Wuliangye as a treasure. Whenever he thinks of this, Jack Chen has the urge to strangle himself in his dream... ¡­


    The Wuliangye in the dream also gave Jack Chen an indescribable sense of time and space confusion.


    Say this is his past life, right??


    But why was there a modern Wuliangye in ancient times??


    Say this is his day and night dream, but why does he remember every detail in the dream so clearly?


    And the same dream, he has been dreaming since he was twenty...


    Of course, it¡¯s not that every night dreams of the same scene, but every once in a while, dreams of one''s own experience as a general, sometimes once a month, sometimes once every two months...


    This situation has continued to this day, which is why Jack Chen Yi is so excited when he sees Zhou Ye today.


    You know, because of that bottle of Wuliangye, Jack Chen has been wondering if he has delusion...


    Why was Wuliangye in ancient times??


    Why did Wuliangye appear in ancient times...??


    Because of Zhou Ye''s weird behavior in his dream, Jack Chen broke up with his girlfriend.


    No way, who told him to talk in sleep whenever he dreams at night...


    Sometimes it¡¯s Mr. Zhou, sometimes it¡¯s Master Zhou, and sometimes it¡¯s Brother Zhou.


    His girlfriend Hailin thought that he had an affair outside, and he was still a man...


    "Hahahahaha..."


    "Hehe... no more, dear... I no longer... let me laugh for a while..."


    "Puff...hahaha..."


    After listening to Jack Chen''s statement, Zhiling and Mia couldn''t help laughing and fell into their own man''s arms.


    And Zhou Ye didn''t smile at all...

 Chapter 2308

    Well, whoever it is, knowing that when someone of the same sex is dreaming, he always talks in sleep and calls his name, and he is definitely not happy.


    Is this Nima missed by the same sex??


    "So?? What do you want to say to me?" Zhou Ye looked at Meng Yi blankly, uh, no, it''s time to call Jack Chen.


    "I want to figure out why my dream was made..." At this point, Jack Chen looked at Zhou Ye and asked, "You used to dream..."


    "No, don''t talk nonsense...Who would dream of a man?"


    Zhou Ye''s words of swift refusal caused Zhiling and Mia, who had just picked up their moods and suppressed their smiles, to laugh again and fall into his arms.


    This is the first time they have seen their men feel so embarrassed...


    "No, I mean... have you seen me? Or..." Jack Chen Youyou doesn''t know what to say...


    In fact, in a vague way, Jack Chen felt that Zhou Ye should know himself...


    Of course, this is just a feeling, and he has no definite evidence.


    Seeing Jack Chen with a tangled face, Zhou Ye didn''t know what to say...


    Tell him, have seen him??How do you explain how he lived from ancient times to modern times??


    Tell him, it''s just his cranky thinking??


    Don''t be funny, this guy obviously doesn''t intend to let it go...


    If it''s an ordinary person, maybe Zhou Ye slapped it over. Isn''t it good to live honestly in dreaming of your uncle??


    But the problem is, this is Brother Long...


    Think about how much he has had a bad relationship with Brother Long in the past thousand years...


    From the mythical Qin Dynasty to the Han Dynasty of the heavenly lion...


    Doing the math, almost two of them have had two lives in their Nie Yuan... If this Nima is coupled with modern, damn, and three-generation love.


    what----


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but shudder. He couldn''t think about it anymore, he was just trying to pick up girls...


    Eh??Pickup girl??


    Thinking of the pick-up girl, Zhou Ye suddenly remembered one thing...


    Although it is said that Shuyu from the mythical Qin Dynasty had been cut off by him, but... there seem to be several beautiful girls in modern times.


    such as--


    The Indian Samantha... that exotic face, that extremely flexible body...


    It seems, it''s also worth his shot...


    Besides, there hasn''t been much to do in the love apartment recently...it''s boring to always compare with those teasers, it''s better...follow Brother Long to cut his sister''s paper.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye decided instantly¡ªadmitting it.


    He leaned back slightly, a meaningful smile appeared in his horns, and said leisurely: "General Meng...Long time no see..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Jack Chen''s eyes widened instantly...


    General Meng??How did Zhou Ye know his surname in his dream??


    Jack Chen was sure that when he was just talking about it, he absolutely did not reveal his name in the dream... How did Zhou Ye know??


    He screamed and stood up... He leaped towards Zhou Ye with a look of excitement, reached out to grab Zhou Ye''s hand, and asked urgently: "How do you know my name in my dream?? who are you¡­¡­"


    Looking at Jack Chen, Zhou Ye twitched his horns. He didn''t have the idea of ??holding hands with the man... "Sit down and speak slowly..."


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and seventy


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, Meng Yi...Uh no, it should be Jack Chen.


    Jack Chen felt an invisible force pressing on him instantly, pressing him back on the sofa he had just sat on without resistance.


    This¡­¡­


    This familiar force...


    Jack Chen felt as if he had felt it somewhere...


    Where is it??


    Jack Chen suddenly fell into contemplation...


    Ah, yes... in a dream, in front of the Afang Palace, in front of the Emperor Qin... It was this immortal master Zhou Ye that made the entire city of Xianyang kneel before them except him and Emperor Shi. Down...


    At that time, as a modern person, Jack Chen hadn''t struggled, but that kind of struggle was useless, just like now, he finally knelt on the ground without resistance.


    Thinking of this, Jack Chen was even more sure about one thing, that is-"You...you are really Mr. Zhou Ye..."


    Seeing Jack Chen''s shocked expression, Zhou Ye smiled... He waved his hand slightly, and instantly two bottles of Wuliangye appeared on the glass coffee table in front of the sofa...


    The logo, the bottle, and the shape are exactly the same as Jack Chen saw in his dream.


    "This...what the hell is going on..." Jack Chen already felt that his brain was not enough...everything in the dream was staged in reality.


    Except for the wrong location and the two women serving beside Zhou Ye, the scene in front of him is almost exactly the same as the scene in the dream.


    "General Meng¡ª¡ªToday you and I have a happy drink and say goodbye..." Zhou Ye smiled and gently unscrewed the bottle cap of Wuliangye.


    The two women, Zhiling and Mia, beside Zhou Ye, smiled and took out various snacks from their wristbands...


    What are Taiwanese ginger hens, coffin plates, large intestines wrapped in small intestines... What are Hong Kong''s Jiujie Beef Brisket, North Point Egg Waffles, and Fish Rice Noodles...


    In a moment, a whole table was filled...


    Well, in fact, there is a reason why two women only carry so many snacks.


    Zhiling brought Taiwanese snacks for her sisters to try... after all, it was the first time we met, so there must be some meeting gifts.


    Although Zhiling can afford to send designer bags or something, she knows that her sisters shouldn''t be short of money... and it''s too much to give away those things to her sisters.Instead of that, it would be better to send some Taiwanese special snacks...


    After all, girls, there is no one who doesn''t like to eat...Because they had to stay in shape and were afraid of getting fat, so they didn''t dare to eat... But after going with Zhou Ye, would they still be afraid of getting fat?Give me a break¡­¡­


    Therefore, it is best to give special snacks as gifts...


    And Mia and the others were also inspired by Zhiling''s move. When they were playing in Hong Kong, they packed various Hong Kong snacks...

 Chapter 2309

    They also have space bracelets given by their own men, but they used to only use these gadgets as hands-free bags when shopping on the street. They never thought that they could be used to keep all kinds of specialty snacks fresh...


    This is really great...


    In fact, Mia¡¯s special snacks are still relatively small, and Hu Yifei and the others are the ones who really installed the most...


    In Mia''s words, that is, they can''t wait to pack their snack bars into their bracelets and take them away.


    Ahem... It''s far away...


    At this time, Jack Chen was already sitting there dumbfounded, looking at the various snacks that kept appearing in the hands of the two girls, he didn''t know what to say.


    "Fairy?? Sumina mustard seeds?"


    "I haven''t seen it for more than two thousand years, General Meng is still so humorous..." Zhou Ye smiled and avoided answering, but after filling the paper cup in his hand, he passed it over."Come on, for our long-awaited reunion, drink this cup..."


    "I..." Jack Chen looked at the pungent liquor in his hand and was stunned.


    In this life, even though he drank alcohol, he had never drunk mainland Chinese liquor... Under normal circumstances, he drank champagne and red wine.


    However, since Zhou Ye had already raised the glass, he couldn''t put it down... he had to touch Zhou Ye and put the wine glass to his lips.


    However, when he wanted to take a sip, forget it... but saw Zhou Ye drank the white wine in the paper cup...


    Not only that, Zhou Ye also took a picture of the paper cup facing Jack Chen, which means-I have finished drinking, would you put it down after a sip??


    In desperation, Jack Chen could only give up his life to accompany the gentleman, and he was bored with this glass of high liquor.


    After a glass of white wine, Jack Chen was almost choked to death...


    Few people who drink red wine and champagne can support China''s high-level liquor.


    Seeing Jack Chen coughing crazily covering his mouth, Zhou Ye smiled... He stretched out his hand and passed a pair of disposable chopsticks over, "Take a bite of food and press..."


    Jack Chen almost grabbed the chopsticks from Zhou Ye''s hand, and then quickly took a few mouthfuls of food, and then the pressure of the wine rising to his throat was reduced.


    As for Zhou Ye, he grabbed snacks and said with a grin: "It seems that General Meng''s alcohol consumption has regressed this time..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Jack Chen was stunned... "This reincarnation?? Did Mr. Zhou have seen my other reincarnations?"


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "I have seen General Mongolia stationed in the Western Regions Protectorate..."


    "The Protector of the Western Regions? Is it from the Tang Dynasty or from the Han Dynasty?" Jack Chen asked.


    "Of course it was from the Han Dynasty..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Any more?"


    "Yes... For example, in Datang, I also met you, but at that time, your name was Wang Xuance..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s statement, Jack Chen felt like he was listening to the heavenly book...


    Is he the Qin Dynasty general Meng Yi??He was the protector of the Western Regions Duhufu in the Han Dynasty??Is he a general of Tang Dynasty Wang Xuance??


    Damn it, it turns out he''s that way??


    No wonder he has liked martial arts since he was a child...


    Just when Jack Chen was a little proud, he suddenly saw Zhou Ye, and suddenly he couldn''t feel proud...


    How can he be reincarnated??Don¡¯t you struggle in samsara??


    And this one in front of him is an immortal who has escaped the cycle of reincarnation... truly immortal.


    At this moment, the atheistic outlook on life he had built for decades collapsed...


    This couldn''t help but he didn''t believe it... because Zhou Ye could tell exactly what he saw in his dreams in his previous life...


    If this is not credible, then Jack Chen has no idea who to trust.


    He had never told other people about the things in his dreams. Even if he had told Zhou Ye, he had never said it so clearly... However, Zhou Ye was able to describe it so clearly that it was obviously not a lie.


    What''s more, what is he worthy of Zhou Ye deceiving??Zhou Ye''s wealth is huge, but what about him?Just a little bankrupt archaeology professor.


    Chapter 2671: Pouring soup bag, it doesn''t smell instantly


    On the deck of Jack Chen''s houseboat, the two moved the sofa to the deck platform, drinking tea while looking at the night view of the Hong Kong Convention and Exhibition Center in the distance.


    "So, I am the worst in my life?" Jack Chen took a sip of the sober tea, and said depressedly: "Look at the previous life, I was not a battlefield, the general in power. ?? And now?? I am just a poor professor whose research funding has been cut in half..."


    "Hahaha... be content, Jack..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted him on the shoulder. "You were in troubled times in the past few lives, but you never got a good end..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Jack Chen laughed self-deprecatingly and said, "That''s what I said, the general will inevitably avoid the Shroud of Ma Ge...Although I am a little poor now, my life is not bad.


    Having said this, Jack Chen turned his head to look at Zhou Ye and said, "A Ye, how did you start the Umbrella Group?"


    "Wandering for a long time, people become lazy..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "I feel that I am too lazy to move, so I founded the Umbrella Group. After thousands of years, I can''t accumulate money. less¡­¡­"


    "That''s the same... I remember your Majesty gave you ten thousand liang of gold and more than 30 cars with a dowry..."


    Jack Chen Meng had seen the scene when the First Emperor was sending off Zhou Ye, so it was not surprising that Zhou Ye had money.


    "By the way, how are Princess Shuyu and the other princesses doing now?" Jack asked casually.


    He believed that Zhou Ye, the immortal, would never let his woman fall into reincarnation...


    "They?? They have a very good life..." Zhou Ye took a sip of the sober tea ceremony: "Now, they have nothing to do with the other sisters and travel here every day, shopping there... The life is very leisurely. ..."


    "What? Do you want to see them?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Forget it, I don''t know how many things happened before. It''s better not to see each other... Besides, those are all your women. What am I doing with them?" Jack Chen shook his head.


    Perhaps because of the awakening of the memories of previous lives, Jack Chen and Zhou Ye soon became friends who talked everything.


    After all, other people''s friends are at most one life, and he and Zhou Ye don''t know how many life they have had.


    The familiar feeling buried deep in the soul is lingering no matter what.


    It is precisely because of this that he will get along with Zhou Ye for the first time, and will have a long conversation with him all night...


    However, the two daughters of Zhiling and Mia were driven back by Zhou Ye...After all, Jack has no extra room here, and he also sleeps in the living room.


    The two were on the deck, chatting with each other. Zhou Ye told the story of Jack''s past life, and Jack told Zhou Ye about his own experience in this era.


    Before you know it, the night darkens...


    As soon as the two of them put it together, don''t let the sea breeze blow on the deck at all, and rest early...


    Jack wanted to give Zhou Ye his bedroom and bed, but Zhou Ye said he wouldn''t live in anything...

 Chapter 2310

    In the end, Jack had no choice but to let Zhou Ye live on the sofa in the living room...


    As for the two people living in the same bed??


    No one mentioned this matter...


    Anyway, Zhou Ye is not used to sleeping in the same bed with men...


    No words for a night¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The next morning...


    Perhaps because of the long conversation last night, Jack got up late in the morning very rarely...


    At this moment, the sound of music on the phone woke him up...


    He took out his mobile phone from the pillow, and after it was connected, Jack put it in his ear...


    "Hey??"


    "William??"


    "Are you back to Hong Kong?"


    "Are you coming over now? Well, I''ll wait for you..."


    After hanging up, Jack stretched, then turned over and sat up from the bed...


    He gently rubbed the temple that was a little painful from the strength of the wine last night... got up and walked towards the bathroom.


    As soon as he left the house, he ran into Zhou Ye... "Morning... A Ye."


    "Morning..." Zhou Ye raised the plastic bag in his hand and asked, "Would you like to have breakfast?"


    "Of course... Wait for me, don''t finish eating..." Jack rushed to the bathroom as he said.


    I have to say that the current Jack is completely let go in front of Zhou Ye... Maybe it is because of Zhou Ye''s frankness?It may also be because of the past life memory left in his soul...


    No one can tell this kind of thing...


    After all, some people still get along for more than ten years and still have a weak relationship, while some people see it right away and become confidants after only seeing it a few times...


    Seeing Jack rushing into the bathroom, Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head...


    He took the breakfast sent to him by his own women and sat on the sofa in the living room...


    A few minutes later, Jack sat in front of Zhou Ye with a refreshed look. He opened the plastic bag and looked at... "Wow, the soup dumplings from Nathan Road Xuji Teahouse... With Shengji beef brisket noodles in clear soup. The fish porridge at home...you will really enjoy..."


    "Are these two families famous for their breakfast?" Zhou Ye asked rhetorically while drinking fish porridge and eating soup dumplings.


    "Of course, the soup dumplings at Xu Ji Teahouse are a must in Hong Kong... and the fish porridge for livelihoods. I tell you, I''m late, and you don''t have anything to eat..." Jack feasted and curiously said. : "It''s almost ten o''clock now, where did you buy their breakfast..."


    "I didn''t buy it..." Zhou Ye said, filling the soup bag one by one, "My girlfriends were afraid that I would forget to eat breakfast, so they sent someone to bring it to me..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Jack instantly felt that the soup bag in his hand was not fragrant...


    girlfriend??Return them??


    Damn it, your pharmacy Bilian...


    Is it interesting for you to show off in front of my single dog??


    Can you still be a brother??what??


    Seeing Jack''s depressed expression, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but laugh...


    I have to say that Jack is the lone star of the devil...


    He has been a bachelor for a few consecutive lifetimes... It seems that he is really a combat club among bachelors... not close to female.


    Talking about it, and smiling, the two quickly swept away the breakfast on the table.


    At this moment, a cry came from outside the ship, "Jack, Jack..."


    Hearing the call, Jack Chen immediately thought of someone he had forgotten in his head."It''s William, he''s here..."


    "Do you have any friends coming?" Zhou Ye asked knowingly.


    "Well, an old classmate..." Jack walked toward the deck, "You wait for me here, I''ll bring him in..."


    After a while--


    Liang Jiahui, uh no, it should be William who followed Jack and walked off the deck.


    "Let me introduce it to you." Jack smiled and introduced to both sides: "This is my good friend, Zhou Ye...A Ye, this is my classmate William..."


    "Hello there¡­¡­"


    "Fortunately..."


    Chapter 2672 Love to talk, not to go...


    After a while, the three of them took their seats again...


    "Tea or coffee?"


    Jack got up to prepare drinks for the two, after all, he was a landlord.


    "coffee!"


    "Tea bar..."


    William asked for coffee, and Zhou Ye smiled and asked for tea...


    "OK..."


    Jack walked to the tea machine aside and began to prepare drinks for the two.


    "Wow, Jack, your lifestyle is not down to earth, how come you live on the boat..."


    While looking around, William teased his old classmates.


    As for Zhou Ye, he actually didn''t care very much... After all, he was not very familiar with Zhou Ye.


    "Is this kind of residence not good?" Zhou Ye stretched lazily, and leaned back on the sofa without sitting. Comfortable... I plan to get a big ship and refit it like this..."


    Jack laughed at Zhou Ye''s words...


    If Jack felt that his houseboat was very sad before meeting Zhou Ye, then after meeting Zhou Ye, he felt that his houseboat was also very good.

 Chapter 2311

    "Yes, A Ye is right... This is a sea view room, which is not affordable for ordinary people."


    William was taken aback when he heard the words, and then he laughed."That''s right, this is a sea view room in the Hong Kong Convention and Exhibition Center... The average person really can''t afford it."


    After all, the three laughed again.


    "By the way, Jack, I heard that your research has stalled recently due to funding problems?" William also rushed back from the United States after inquiring about the situation of his old classmates.


    "You know?" Jack was taken aback when he heard this...


    "Hmm..." William nodded slightly, and then he operated on his laptop for a while, linking the computer to the TV screen on Jack''s ship via Bluetooth.


    However, just when the link was about to be completed, William hesitated to look at Zhou Ye who was lying lazily on the sofa.


    In his opinion, Zhou Ye is really ignorant of the rules. It is obvious that he has something to discuss with Jack. Why is Zhou Ye not mellow and hide by himself?


    Facing William''s eyes, Zhou Ye naturally knew what he was thinking.


    But the question is-will he stray away automatically??Stop teasing, it''s impossible...


    Since Zhou Ye was pretending to be confused, then William had to wink with Jack, which meant - I have trade secrets to talk to you, so let this guy in the way get out of the way first.


    Facing William''s gaze, Jack shrugged his shoulders and said, "A Ye is my good friend, I have nothing to hide from him."


    Jack''s words left William for a moment. Fuck, when did Jack actually have such a good friend??You don''t even need to avoid trade secrets??


    Isn''t he afraid of Zhou Ye harming him??


    In fact, William thinks too much...


    For Jack, the friendship between King III is far better than that with William''s classmates.


    Jack felt that anything could harm him, but Zhou Ye could not harm him.


    Well, Jack is right, it is true, except for the woman who robbed him, Zhou Ye will never harm him...


    "Well, if you insist..." Since Jack doesn''t care anymore, then William doesn''t even care... Anyway, he will sign a non-disclosure agreement with Jack in the end.


    Thinking of this, William directly pressed the Enter key.


    With the laptop connected to the TV screen, the video conference began.


    A flash on the screen, two men and two women appeared on the screen.


    "Hi, William... Excuse me, who is Dr. Chen?" Mengqi, who was in charge of the meeting, looked at the three people in the picture with some confusion.


    This Nima is different from what I said, why is there one more person??


    "I am..." Jack said hello as he looked at the screen.


    "Welcome to join our anti-gravity research project..." said this, Meng Qi looked at Zhou Ye who was still lying halfway on the sofa and said, "I don''t know who this gentleman is?"


    "I''m Zhou Ye, I''m Jack''s friend, you say yours, don''t worry about me..." Zhou Ye hailed lazily.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mengqi''s face suddenly became hard to look.


    It is not a big deal to reveal a research title. Anyway, the topic of anti-gravity is being studied in various countries... However, the next thing is not so suitable for Zhou Ye to hear... "Could this Mr. Zhou Ye avoid it first? ?I¡­¡­"


    "Avoid?? Haha..." Zhou Ye glanced at her and said, "Don''t be imaginary here, love to say nothing, don''t say go... Give you a face?"


    In an instant, the scene became awkward...


    Zhou Ye''s arrogant words made William and the people in the video conference look a little ugly...


    However, just when they were going to use the funding issue to pinch Jack and ask Jack to drive away Zhou Ye... Zhou Ye spoke lazily again.


    "Jack, don''t take any trouble with this. How about letting the Umbrella Consortium fund your research projects? Anyway, the inaudible money thrown out by the Umbrella Consortium is hundreds of millions. It''s not bad for you..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, everyone was shocked...


    Who??Umbrella Consortium??


    Fuck...


    How did Jack know the big people in such a consortium??Listen to this guy named Zhou Ye, he is at least a regional president...


    It''s just that his age... Does he really have such an ability??


    You know, none of Umbrella¡¯s regional presidents is younger than forty years old, and¡ªI¡¯ve never heard of a regional president named Zhou Ye in the Umbrella consortium??


    However, it is also uncertain... Maybe Zhou Ye is really the son of a senior executive in the Umbrella consortium??


    After all, almost all executives of the Umbrella consortium have the surname Zhou, which is well known throughout the world.


    Thinking of this, the woman named Mengqi didn''t dare to cry... "Ahem, sorry, Mr. Zhou Ye, I didn''t think about it..."


    What is inconsistency??What is it to slap yourself in the face??


    She is not bowing to Zhou Ye, the second generation ancestor, but to the world consortium that spans multiple industries.


    The more you spend a long time in investment banks, the more you feel afraid of those big consortia.


    They are the ones who really use money, a bloodless knife to the extreme...


    "Ahem, next, let Dr. Smith introduce us to the laboratory..." Meng Qi pretended not to see Zhou Ye''s mocking smile, and said solemnly.


    Let you be arrogant, let you be rampant... Wait, wait until I find out your identity... If you are really from the Zhou family of the Umbrella Consortium, then I will treat it as never happened. If not...huh, soon you will know what revenge from a woman is.


    The second thousand six hundred and seventy-third chapter, what ticket do you want...


    After Mengqi introduced the prospects of the anti-gravity test and the current difficulties, William quickly closed the video conference.


    He found that the whole thing was somewhat out of his control...


    "I don''t understand. I study archaeology and you study physics. How can I help you?" Jack looked at William and asked.


    "Of course you have used your professional skills..." Zhou Ye said lazily: "Archaeology helps physics, so naturally it is the ancestral grave of some people..."


    As soon as Zhou Ye said these words, Jack''s face changed suddenly, "William, is that what A Ye said?"


    "No, you listen to me..." William was about to hate Zhou Ye and Zhou Ye at this time... He planned to use funds as bait and friendship as a hook to lure Jack to help himself... What happened?Zhou Ye''s words made him fall into this awkward situation.


    "My current research has reached a bottleneck, so I want to find a breakthrough in some mysterious phenomenon... Remember this article you wrote?" While talking, William took out an archeology magazine from his bag. "More than two thousand years ago, there was a small country on the southern border of Disha. There used to be an emperor who became immortal after death, and his coffin was floating in the air... It was your article that inspired me, so I miss you Come and see with me..."


    Jack looked at the impurities in William''s hand and smiled speechlessly, "This is just a myth. If you want to find more inspiration, I have a comic book I can lend you..."


    With that said, Jack is about to get up and get...


    However, at this moment, Zhou Ye spoke."Jack... why don''t we go and play, anyway, it''s just a trip to relax... When you come back from the tour, I will fix your funding problem, then you will devote yourself to archaeological research... how? kind?"

 Chapter 2312

    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Jack stopped his movements, and after a moment of contemplation, he said: "It''s okay, but let''s talk about it first. We are not allowed to take other people''s things...we only do archeology, not tombs..."


    "Is it rare? Those rags...Do you think I lack those things?"


    "Yes, you really don''t lack those things." Jack nodded thoughtfully.


    Jack felt that Zhou Ye would not go to the tomb.


    From ancient times to modern times, the ghost knows how many good things Zhou Ye has saved... He will be scared of the tattered things dug out of the ancient tomb??Give me a break¡­¡­


    At this moment, William felt as if he had become a superfluous person...


    Damn it, I suggested that Jack go to archaeology. You almost messed up my business just now, but now you help me persuade Jack??What do you want??


    William felt that he couldn''t figure out what Zhou Ye was thinking.


    But forget it, although the set of rhetoric he prepared himself is no longer useful, he can still handle the matter somewhat...


    However, William was also a little wary of Zhou Ye. He thought-maybe Zhou Ye wanted to cut off his own research results.


    If Jack knew William¡¯s thoughts, he would probably dismiss it...


    Cut off his research results??Don''t be funny...Don''t say what he hasn''t researched yet. Even if it is researched out, if Zhou Ye wants to take it away, he still needs so much trouble??


    Not to mention Zhou Ye¡¯s magical means of banishing immortals, the behemoth Umbrella under Zhou Ye¡¯s control alone can make his little antigravity laboratory suffer from misery and capital eats only by capital means. People understand...


    Now that I have decided to go to India, it is natural to plan a trip.


    So William proposed to invest himself and Jack to plan everything.


    Originally Zhou Ye agreed...


    However, when Jack really came to plan, Zhou Ye repented instantly.


    why??


    Because Jack actually planned everything from simplicity...


    In fact, this is also his habit. After all, he is accustomed to being poor because he was born in archaeology... I can''t wait to split a penny into two flowers. After all, it is different from other disciplines, and the research projects of other disciplines are more or less investors. Can receive some rewards, but what about archaeology??


    Well, if it is a guy with no bottom line, it is estimated that many people are willing to invest in him, such as international antique brokers and the like.


    But the problem is that Jack has always firmly implemented the bottom line that archeology is not tomb robbery, and research is not sales.


    With such a character, naturally no one wants to invest in his project, so this product is already a bit poor.


    Look at the schedule he designed...


    First, take a plane to New Delhi and enter India. Okay, this is fine...


    Then, take a train from New Delhi to Ludhiana in Punjab... where is the old kingdom of Tisha.


    God, can trains in India take people??


    what did you say??The facilities in the special class carriages are still very good??


    Stop teasing, where can it go if it is good??And-when he thought of the Indian Asan sitting on the car overhead, Zhou Ye had the urge to blow up the whole car.


    Therefore, he simply waved his hand and decided to make the itinerary plan by himself...


    Out of trust in Zhou Ye, Jack agreed...In a two-to-one situation, William wouldn''t even be able to agree.


    And he was also afraid that Zhou Ye would be annoyed, and it would not be worth it to ask this young boy brother to give him a salary from the bottom of the pot, and then make Jack not want to shoot.


    Now that they all agree, it''s much easier...


    Zhou Ye waved his hand, "Now go and clean up, ready to go..."


    "Now? Don''t you call the airline first and ask if there is an afternoon ticket?"


    William instantly felt that Zhou Ye, a dude boy, was unreliable...


    "What kind of phone call, what plane ticket... Just listen to me." Zhou Ye waved his hand impatiently...


    For William, Zhou Ye really has no liking... a guy with no bottom line, a thing that has betrayed his friends... why do you care about him so much?


    "I''m going to pack things now..." Jack was convinced of Zhou Ye. He got up and went to prepare his luggage. After all, he had to bring some clothes for a change of clothes.


    Seeing Jack leave, William can only recognize...


    In the three-person team, he was obviously the one who was isolated...it was a tragedy.


    After ten minutes-


    Jack came out carrying a small shoulder bag, and William came with his luggage at all, so there was no need to pack...


    Compared with the two, Zhou Ye was the most relaxed, with nothing but nothing...


    The three came out of the houseboat...


    At this time, a lengthened Umbrella F¨¹hrer version has been parked there waiting for them...


    The three of them got into the car directly and drove towards the airport...


    Chapter 2674: Arriving in Disha


    New Delhi Airport¡ª¡ª


    A small business airliner with a streamlined but sci-fi appearance slowly landed on the third runway...


    With the end of taxiing, this small business airliner with infinite sense of technology finally parked at the door of a hangar.


    A shuttle bus drove over quickly and parked beside the plane...


    The three figures walked off the gangway of the plane and got into the shuttle bus.


    These three figures are not others, they are Zhou Ye and Jack William.


    William sitting on the shuttle bus is still in a daze... He looked at his watch and then at Zhou Ye, looking like he wanted to talk.


    "Just ask..." Zhou Ye looked at him and said casually.


    "Well, A Ye, are you really Umbrella''s executive executive?" Compared to the unfamiliar names of Mr. Zhou and Mr. Zhou Ye before boarding the plane, William at this time actually followed Jack and used A Ye to be so close. Call Zhou Ye.


    "You should call me Mr. Zhou, we are not familiar with each other..." Zhou Ye said casually, "That''s right... Anyway, I can mobilize Umbrella''s resources basically."


    Facing Zhou Ye''s unceremonious words, William''s face turned red and purple.


    He had the heart to confess to Zhou Ye, the big benefactor, but the problem was - he also wanted face, and he was also arrogant.

 Chapter 2313

    He, a young Ph.D. in physics, a genius scientist with his own physics laboratory, does he need to curry favor with Zhou Ye??


    Well, I really need...Without a gold master like Zhou Ye, where does he get the money to buy scientific equipment??How can he have money to purchase supplies??


    But the problem was that William still couldn''t let go of his own airs, so - facing Zhou Ye''s mockery, he also fell silent for a while.


    Seeing his old classmate''s awkward appearance, Jack couldn''t help but shook his head secretly.


    Either you are shameless, or you are hard to the end... The way you want face and money is really funny.


    Of course, Jack thinks about these words...Because of Zhou Ye''s words about digging graves, he is now a little wary of William.


    When the three took off in Hong Kong, it was already 12 noon... But when they arrived in New Delhi, it was 11:30.


    Well, Hong Kong is two and a half hours faster than New Delhi, and Zhou Ye¡¯s supersonic small business jet has a cruising speed of Mach 3, so it¡¯s not surprising.


    After arriving in New Delhi, according to Zhou Ye''s idea, he would take a rest for a long time and then set off on the road.


    However, under the insistence of Jack and William, they could only turn around...


    But fortunately-the local Umbrella branch has prepared a car for them... They just need to drive to Punjab.


    By the time they arrived in Ludhiana, it was almost seven o''clock in the evening.


    Both Jack and William, who had been driving for a long time, were about to vomit...


    It''s not to say how tiring driving is, it''s that India''s infrastructure makes people unable to complain...


    There were frequent occurrences of various situations on the road, such as the sacred cow that swaggered onto the high-speed, or the sacred monkey... The most terrifying thing was that William ate some Indian specialties on the streets of New Delhi because of his gluttony...


    As a result, diarrhea a dozen times along the way... almost collapsed.


    Seeing William''s situation, Jack couldn''t help but feel grateful for a while. Fortunately, Zhou Ye pulled him a bit to prevent him from eating... Otherwise, it is estimated that the two of them should be together now.


    After a day of repairing in Ludhiana...


    William is better now...


    The next day it was still dark--


    The three of them wore white robes, mixed into the crowd in white robes, and walked towards the Disha Temple on the outskirts of the city.


    what??The bus to Disha Temple??nonexistent¡­¡­


    Don''t even want to go, do you want to say you are very religious??


    Okay, in fact... the temple is not very far from the city, it is about 14 or 5 kilometers away...


    Drive??Don''t even think about it... Most of the road leading to the temple is a small road, and the car can''t go through it.


    Of course, this distance is nothing to Zhou Ye and Jack. They just took a leisurely turn... The tragedy was William, whose health had just improved somewhat.


    The body itself is not good, plus the diarrhea a day ago...just walked a few kilometers and kept crying tired.


    "Jack...help me...I can''t walk anymore..."


    "You really lack exercise..."


    "No way, you can carry me..."


    "Otherwise you can just go back..."


    Hearing Jack''s words, William came to his head in an instant... Are you kidding, go back?How is it possible to go back??It''s all here... Isn''t it a fool to go back?What if they find something, but they don''t want to tell him??


    "Forget it, forget it, I can hold on for a bit..."


    Speaking of this, William smashed his spirit and went on the road again...


    By the time the holy mountain where the Disha Temple was located, William was really dead.


    In the face of this situation, Jack is also a little helpless...He can''t let Zhou Ye carry William on his back, right?


    In the end, he went up the mountain with William on his back...


    In the temple--


    An old man in a yellow robe was standing on the top of a temple tower with a pious face, raising his arms as if praying to heaven.


    "This is the flying saint?" William asked in a low voice, lying on Jack''s back.


    "Come down... Do you want me to carry you all the time?" Jack shook his back and threw the lazy William from his back.


    "Ahem...I''m not recovering from a serious illness and my body is weak!"


    William explained awkwardly...


    He was really comfortable with Jack and didn''t want to come down and walk on his own.


    "A Ye, is this guy really?" Jack leaned close to Zhou Ye and asked in a low voice.


    He used to be a firm atheist until he met Zhou Ye and awakened the memory of his previous life...


    "It''s just a magic stick..." Zhou Ye smiled and whispered...


    However, at this moment, the old god stick opened his arms and made a pouring motion towards the sky. In an instant, he actually flew like that.


    "Fuck, he actually flew up..."


    William was dumbfounded...


    The believers in the temple flew up with the old sacred stick, and knelt down sincerely...


    Perhaps because of the atmosphere, William actually wanted to kneel down with others...


    "Go..." Zhou Ye shouted in a low voice and walked towards the temple first...


    Seeing Zhou Ye left, Jack hurriedly picked up William and followed him, "Idiot, don''t kneel, go quickly..."


    Taking advantage of the opportunity when a group of believers bowed down sincerely, the three of them got into the temple.


    Chapter 2675: An unexpected portrait


    The three of them took advantage of the prayers of devout believers all over the floor, looking for an opportunity to climb the stone steps aside.


    "Wow, the reliefs here are so beautiful..."


    William looked like he hadn''t seen the world before, sighing there.


    "I haven''t seen the world..." Zhou Ye has become accustomed to attacking William... "The barbarians dare to be comparable to China..."

 Chapter 2314

    When he heard Zhou Ye''s words, William was furious, his face turned blue and purple.


    "This is a building more than two thousand years ago... Don''t you think that it is very rare for a building more than two thousand years ago to have such a gorgeous sculpture?" William said with a little annoyance...


    "Haha...is it worthy of your praise to develop into this way more than two thousand years ago?? Like a fool..." Zhou Ye disdainfully said: "Have you seen the beauty of Afang Palace? Afang Palace is also a building more than two thousand years ago. It can be said to be a collection of the essence of Chinese architecture two thousand years ago, and it is more than a thousand times stronger than here... an unseen guy."


    "It''s as if you''ve seen it before..." William said unconvinced.


    Jack at the side sighed helplessly...


    He knew that Zhou Ye had actually seen it... and he had not only seen it, but also lived in the Afang Palace and played...


    Of course, Jack didn''t know that Afang Palace still exists in the world, but it''s in the underworld.


    "Okay, don''t say anything..." Jack interrupted the two of them. "We have limited time. If there weren''t sacrificial activities today, maybe we wouldn''t be able to come in..."


    While talking, Jack took the lead and walked towards the inside of the palace.


    This is not so much a temple, but rather the royal ancestral hall of the ancient kingdom of Nadisha.


    Inscribed on the pillars here are some memories from ancient times...


    Jack had been here before, and although he had never been in, out of the knowledge of archaeologists, he easily abducted the two of them and finally came to a secret room.


    This secret room is circular, and in its center, there is a circular high platform...The high platform is one meter higher and connected by stone steps.


    On the high platform, sunlight fell from the sky, shining into it, and there was another statue of a strange animal, crouching on it facing the door, looking up into the sky and howling.


    A sarcophagus carved from white marble is floating above the high platform, about six or seven meters above the ground, with an ancient sword floating alongside the sarcophagus.


    Jack couldn''t take much care of it at this time, and hurriedly took out his mini DV machine and shot it at the sarcophagus.


    Looking at the relief under the sarcophagus on the screen, Jack said in surprise: "Huh? There seems to be a word..."


    "Close the camera to see..." Zhou Ye was very curious. After he took Princess Yu Shu away, what did this different king do so that he could actually obtain the Heavenly Star Gem.


    "Well...this should be the text that records his life..." Jack manipulated the DV in his hand, zoomed in and looked at the embossed text above, and translated it.


    "On a mission to Da Qin, the prince brought jewelry and beauties to Qin. The Emperor Qin asked him to compete with the general... He lost to the general and was defeated, and then met with the general at first sight... the general gave a sword to the prince... ..."


    "The Emperor Qin returned a gift with a star gem..."


    Just as Jack translated here, he suddenly felt the coffin on his screen shake...


    This made Jack a little strange. He turned his head to look... I saw that William was using a small hammer to pry the black jewelry in the eyes of the alien statue... "Hey, what are you doing?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    "Be careful!" Before William finished speaking, Jack felt a sudden pull behind him, and then he heard a loud bang coming from behind him.


    Jack couldn''t help turning his head to look. It turned out that the suspended sarcophagus had fallen from the sky.


    This scared Jack into a cold sweat...


    If it weren''t for Zhou Ye''s just dragging him, it is estimated that he would be smashed into dried persimmons.


    "Thank you, A Ye..." After Jack finished saying this, he rushed towards William on the side angrily, "Didn''t I tell you long ago not to take other people''s things?"


    "I have never seen this kind of ore. I want to take it back and study it. I will return it later..."


    Facing Jack''s question, William explained there with aggrieved expression.


    "Hehe, aren''t you a PhD in physics? When did you become a PhD in materials science and mineralogy? Take it back and study it and send it back? Hehe, do you believe it? Grave robbers usually say that..." Zhou Ye Smiling and fanning the flames.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Jack''s face became even more ugly... "This mission is over... Don''t go to me in the future, and I won''t help you anymore."


    "No, Jack... listen to me..." William really hated Zhou Ye at this moment...


    "I don''t want to be with another tomb thief... let me go..." Jack said with a cold face.


    When the two were arguing there, Zhou Ye had already squatted down...


    He remembered that in the movie, there was a portrait on the lid of the coffin, which was the portrait of Princess Shuyu.


    However, he cut off Princess Shuyu early, not knowing whose portrait would be under the lid of the coffin.


    With such a question, Zhou Ye looked over...


    When he saw the portrait in the coffin, he was stunned... "Fuck...fuck...fuck..."


    Three consecutive humiliations attracted Jack, who was arguing with William.


    He knew that with Zhou Ye''s strength, there were really not many things that could surprise him.


    "What happened??"


    Jack asked while running towards Zhou Ye.


    "Look at it for yourself..." Zhou Ye, who stood up from the ground, grabbed Jack and shoved him under the lid of the coffin.


    Jack couldn''t help but explode when he saw what was under the lid of the coffin."Fuck--"


    I saw a portrait hanging under the lid of the coffin. In the portrait was a man with a golden helmet and golden armor holding a long sword... a majestic appearance.


    The appearance of the man in the painting is actually somewhat similar to Jack.


    Zhou Ye knew that it was Meng Yi¡ªin other words, it was Jack''s past life.


    A prince put a portrait in his coffin and hung it on the lid of the coffin... Look at the position, even after lying in the coffin, you can just see this portrait... What a great feeling this is. ...


    "Um...after I left, did you...what happened to this prince?" Zhou Ye leaned to Jack''s side and asked in a low voice.


    "No...Absolutely not..." At this moment, Jack felt like crying without tears...Although he was immersed in his project, he is not gay...


    "Maybe it''s because the memory of your previous life hasn''t fully returned... It''s okay, it''s okay when you remember it, and you tell me it''s okay." Zhou Ye patted Jack on the shoulder with gossip...


    At this moment, Jack has an urge to kill people...


    Chapter 2676: Don''t murder...


    "Wow, Jack, the person in this painting looks like you..."


    Just when Jack desperately wanted to prove that he was not a gay, William''s voice came from beside him.


    The voice suddenly made Jack a rush to kill William."Don''t talk nonsense... Where do we look like?"


    At this moment, Jack decided that he would never admit that it was from his previous life.


    At this moment, there was a loud noise outside the house...

 Chapter 2315

    The noise was getting closer and closer, almost reaching this room.


    "No, someone is coming!"


    "Go!"


    William and Jack yelled at the same time...


    As they said, the two ran out... Seeing the two running away, Zhou Ye shook his head speechlessly.


    He took the portrait out from under the coffin without a hassle, picked up the long sword that fell next to the coffin, and followed it with a smile.


    run?What are you afraid of...


    No matter how many people, what can they do to him??


    When Zhou Ye turned out of the secret room, he happened to see a funny scene.


    Jack and William obviously failed to escape, and they were stopped by two temple guards holding weapons.


    Jack is okay. After all, he has the foundation of kung fu. Although he doesn''t have a long hand, he still has no problem fighting these two temple guards.


    But unfortunately-William this drag oil bottle.


    The goods ran around there a few times, blocking Jack''s view several times, making Jack a mess.


    Seeing Zhou Ye coming out, Jack hurriedly shouted: "A Ye, take William to the back mountain, I will help you block these guys..."


    Hearing Jack''s words, William was also smart when he arrived, and hurried over towards Zhou Ye...


    Seeing William running over, Zhou Ye dismissed him with disdain... a whip kick kicked him aside.


    "Why are you... kicking me?" William, who was kicked sitting on the ground, asked with aggrieved expression.


    "I deliberately...who let you steal something?"


    "I...I just used it to study..." When he heard Zhou Ye''s words, William felt more aggrieved.


    And at this time, Zhou Ye didn''t bother to talk to him anymore... because a temple guard holding a spear had already rushed towards him.


    "I don''t know whether to live or die..." Zhou Ye is not a bad guy like Jack, and he still doesn''t kill anyone...


    The long sword in his hand turned into a stream of light, and it pierced towards the guard''s throat...


    Seeing this scene, Jack couldn''t help shouting: "Don''t kill..."


    Hearing Jack''s cry, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    Forget it, just follow his wish...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye''s long sword changed, the blade changed to the sword body, and the guard flew away several meters away.


    Seeing this scene, the temple guard who was fighting with Jack turned around and ran away...


    Just kidding, originally two-on-three could be a one-on-one, but he suddenly became three-on-one... He didn''t think he could beat the devil who flew his companion away with one sword.


    Therefore, the 36th plan is the best plan...


    The two temple guards fainted and ran away, and the battle was over instantly.


    "A Ye, you made too heavy a move..." Jack said in a bit unbearable manner when he looked at the temple guard who was fainted and fell to the ground.


    "I have saved my hand...or else, what you see is a corpse..." Zhou Ye spread his hands and said that he was innocent.


    "Forget it, let me hold this sword!"


    "Give you¡­¡­"


    Zhou Ye handed the long sword in his hand to Jack indifferently...Does he still need a weapon to kill?Give me a break.


    "Go go, go..."


    At this time, William, who was kicked by Zhou Ye, also came over...


    However, he was a little afraid of Zhou Ye, so he didn''t dare to get close to Zhou Ye, only to get close to Jack."Come on... we have been discovered."


    "go!"


    As Jack walked away, the three ran towards the outside of the temple...


    When the three of them rushed from the roof of the temple to the mountain behind the temple, there was a loud noise in the distance...


    Thousands of crazy believers are chasing after the mountain.


    Obviously, the guard of the temple who had escaped had already reported.


    The three of them did not dare to delay, and hurried to the edge of the cliff...


    "A Ye, where is the person you called the responder?"


    By this time Jack was almost crazy...


    It was not that he was afraid of his life in danger, he knew...With Zhou Ye''s ability, he and William would definitely not be in danger of life.


    What he worried about was the group of believers...


    At the critical juncture, he believed that Zhou Ye would definitely kill people...


    "It''s almost here..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    At this time, a large number of believers rushed out...


    After a while, the three of them were surrounded by a clearing on a cliff...


    "You killed us, Zhou Ye..." William looked at the angry believers in front of him, and his legs began to tremble.


    He has no doubt that these believers will rush to kill him soon...


    Seriously, he felt that his pants were already wet.


    "Isn''t there yet?" At this time, holding a long sword and Zhou Ye side by side to scare the believers, Jack, who did not dare to approach, was also a little panicked...


    At this moment, the sound of a helicopter''s rotor wing came from under the cliff, and soon-a small helicopter rose from the bottom of the cliff.


    "You two, go up soon, I''ll break it..." Jack looked at the believers with a vigilant face and said.


    "Oh..." William didn''t care much, and rushed towards the helicopter in a hurry.


    "Okay, let me break it off, you go up too..." Zhou Ye didn''t turn around and left like William, but grabbed the long sword in Jack''s hand...

 Chapter 2316

    I''m kidding, I ran away at this time, is there any special size sister paper to soak??


    "Or..." Jack just wanted to say that I''ll break it, and he was pushed into the helicopter by Zhou Ye... "Don''t be mother-in-law, do you think you are better than me?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Jack was speechless...


    Well, he is indeed not as good as Zhou Ye...that''s for sure.


    Thinking of this, he said "careful" to Zhou Ye and turned around and ran...


    Seeing these three bad masters falling to the ground were about to run away, the believers stopped doing it...


    However, they were a little afraid of the long sword in Zhou Ye''s hand, and they dared not rush forward for a while.


    At this moment, A San, a seemingly boss, shouted, "Pick him up and hit him..."


    With his order, these Asans suddenly began to pick up rocks on the ground...


    Some people who couldn''t pick up the stone took off their slippers and threw them towards Zhou Ye.


    On the helicopter side, as soon as Jack and William got on the plane, the pilot yelled, "No way, if you continue like this, the plane will be smashed..."


    While talking, the driver pulled the joystick and flew away...


    Chapter 2677: Kill you turtle son


    Jack, sitting in the helicopter, couldn''t help but panic as he watched getting further and further away from the cliff...


    "A Ye...A Ye..."


    Facing the flying helicopter, Zhou Ye smiled and waved at Jack who desperately called his name...


    Just kidding...how could Jack not leave??


    After watching the helicopter go away, Zhou Ye smiled, and looked at the group of Indian Asans coldly... "Whoever lost the slippers just now killed the uncle..."


    When these guys smashed the helicopter with rocks, some people took the opportunity to smash Zhou Ye with slippers.


    Because he didn''t put these guys in his eyes, Zhou Ye didn''t care too much... just hid in it.


    However, the so-called exposed shoes are easy to hide, and the dark smell is hard to prevent...


    The smell of the feet on the shoes had smoked him firmly.


    Facing Zhou Ye''s questioning voice, those Indian Asans obviously did not understand Chinese...


    However, even though they could not understand Chinese, they could hear Zhou Ye''s tone.


    Zhou Ye''s questioning tone obviously annoyed these reckless Indian Asan...


    They are making noise and are about to rush towards Zhou Ye...


    Facing the Assanmen who rushed towards him, Zhou Ye smiled... He casually threw the long sword in his hand aside, then moved his hands and feet a bit, and smirked when he faced the Assanmen who rushed over."I don''t know how to kill people... But if I beat you to the point where I can''t take care of myself, I still have no problem at all. I kill you turtle sons..."


    As the voice fell, Zhou Ye rushed into the crowd with an afterimage...


    Suddenly, screams came from the crowd...


    five minutes later----


    In the entire back mountain, apart from Zhou Ye, there is no one who can stand...


    The groans and wailing sound became a whole...


    These Ah San looked at Zhou Ye, full of fear...


    1VS1000, Zhou Ye''s victory...


    Is that human being??


    "He is the devil... the devil..."


    Zhou Ye shook his hand indifferently and picked up the long sword he had just thrown there...


    For him, this is not even a warm-up, at most, it is just a moment of joy, just amused by them.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s long swords, the believers who were knocked to the ground were in an uproar...


    "No, this devil wants to kill us..."


    "Run..."


    At this moment, as long as there is no coma, even believers who have broken their legs have burst out of their greatest potential... limping out.


    If both legs are discounted, then climb desperately...


    Compared with precious life, what is the momentary pain??


    Seeing the ridiculous escape appearance of these disabled and mentally handicapped people, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... "I wanted to kill you long ago. Can I kill you first and then kill? What a bunch of idiots..."


    With that said, Zhou Ye didn''t bother to pay attention to these guys...


    He searched directly on the edge of the cliff...


    Soon, he found a cliff and stopped...


    At the bottom of the cliff is a small river that is not very wide...


    "Yes, it''s here..." Zhou Ye said, jumping off the cliff without hesitation...


    At this moment, the believers who had not had time to run away were completely dumbfounded...


    Fuck, what does this mean??


    Can''t you think of that devil anymore?


    Or was it because of the immortal master''s inspiration that he realized his sins were so heavy that he jumped off the cliff??


    For a moment, the entire back mountain was silent...


    On the other hand, Zhou Ye, who had fallen into the river, received the long sword in the ring, and lay on his back on the river comfortably, allowing the river to take him away.


    "Fortunately, this is not the Ganges, otherwise I would not jump off anything..."


    Looking at the blue sky, Zhou Ye lying on his back on the water lazily closed his eyes, "Let''s take a nap..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 2317

    Time didn¡¯t know how long it had passed, and Zhou Ye was awakened from his sleep until an elephant chirping sounded...


    "This sleep is so comfortable..." Zhou Ye stretched out lazily, listening to the past...


    In the sound of elephants, there was also the girl¡¯s crisp laughter...


    Zhou Ye knew that the words came...


    At this time, Zhou Ye closed his eyes decisively and pretended to be dead...


    "Rachimi, where are you going..."


    "Is that a person? Rakimi, get him up quickly...hurry up..."


    "Be careful, put it slowly..."


    With the girl''s crisp voice, Zhou Ye felt his body curled up by the trunk... and then left the water surface and was put on the shore.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Samantha looked at the drowning man who was brought to the shore by her pet Rakimi, full of curiosity.


    Even though the drowning man in front of him seemed a little embarrassed because of the drowning, it could not hide his handsome face in the slightest.


    Who is he?Why is he drowning??


    Such questions filled Samantha''s mind.


    It''s just that this is not the time to pursue the answer, the man in front of him has almost no ups and downs... Could it be that he is dying??


    Thinking of this, Samantha became a little anxious. She tried to untie Zhou Ye''s clothes and give him the cardiopulmonary resuscitation she learned from school...


    However, this was useless, Zhou Ye still did not respond, as if he were dead...


    Feeling his still somewhat warm body, Samantha felt anxious, handed Zhou Ye''s nose, and kissed her as soon as she lowered her head...


    Ahem, okay, this is not a kiss, this is artificial respiration...


    If you change someone, Samantha will never give him artificial respiration.


    After all, in India, the chastity of girls is very important.


    However, I don¡¯t know why, Samantha feels... She can¡¯t lose the man in front of her... She wants him to live, she must live with him... [Spiritual position starts to work]


    One click... two clicks... three clicks...


    Samantha suddenly felt a breath coming from her mouth... Obviously, she succeeded in saving the man...


    At this moment, Samantha couldn''t help crying with joy... "Great... Great..."


    To be honest, she didn''t know why she was crying. It was the first time she and this man saw her... But she felt ecstatic because of his breathing.


    "Ahem...Where am I?" Zhou Ye coughed and opened his eyes... he looked like he just woke up.


    If Zhou Ye¡¯s other women were there at this time, they would probably give a thumbs up and say to their own man, ¡°My dear, it¡¯s really a big loss for the film and television industry if you don¡¯t act in an acting...¡±


    What''s a joke, Zhou Ye, who could sleep for thousands of years in the center of the star, would almost drown in a small river. Can you believe this??


    But Samantha obviously didn''t know that the man in front of her was such an old monster... She just followed her original thoughts, "You woke up... Are you okay?"


    Chapter 2678: Destination reached


    "Ahem...I, I''m fine..." Zhou Ye said with an extremely weak look.


    "Don''t move... You just woke up, and you are still very weak..." Samantha pressed Zhou Ye who was about to get up again... Then she shouted to the little elephant beside her: "Lazimi , Go and call someone over..."


    The little elephant clearly understood the meaning of his master''s words. It flung its nose, twisted its big butt and ran away...


    After watching her pet leave, Samantha looked at Zhou Ye who was still lying on the ground and said, "Why did you drown?"


    "Cough cough... I will accompany... accompany friends..." Zhou Ye''s breathless expression made Samantha feel hurt...


    She didn''t care a lot, and hurriedly said: "Forget it...you still don''t say...do you feel any pain?"


    "I''m okay...just take a break..." Zhou Ye said with a pretentious expression.


    That looks like Samantha looks good, funny and distressed...


    At this moment, a sound of Yingyingyanyan came...


    "Rachimi? Where are you taking us..."


    "Raqimi?"


    With the sound, a group of girls in white yoga clothes appeared in the distance...


    "Samantha...Look, Samantha is there..."


    "Here we are... Samantha..."


    The girls laughed and threw down the little elephant and ran towards Samantha...


    When they ran to the front, they naturally saw Zhou Ye lying beside Samantha... "What happened? Who is he? Samantha..."


    "He is..." Samantha looked at Zhou Ye hesitantly. She still doesn''t know Zhou Ye''s name...


    "My name is Zhou Ye..." Zhou Ye introduced himself softly.


    "His name is Zhou Ye, the drowning man I just rescued from the river..." Samantha introduced.


    "Zhou Ye? Are you Chinese?"


    "Zhou Ye, you are so handsome..."


    "Wow, Zhou Ye, your figure is really good..."


    The girls seem to be reserved, but when they have an absolute number advantage, it is the men who are reserved...


    "Zhou Ye, why are you drowning..."


    The girls surrounded Zhou Ye and Samantha and asked in a rush...


    The courageous ones even touched Zhou Ye''s Hungarian mouth with their hands secretly...


    Don''t think that only men are lustful, and women are lustful and scary...


    "Hey, be more reserved, he just woke up and is still weak..." Samantha looked at her sisters, and she couldn''t help feeling sore in her heart when she looked at the way Zhou Ye handled her hands...

 Chapter 2318

    "Hehe... I know..."


    "Come on, help lift him onto the stretcher..."


    At this time, the baby elephant Rakimi also rushed over, with a simple stretcher wrapped around its nose...


    The girls worked together to lift Zhou Ye onto the stretcher, then lifted Zhou Ye and walked towards their residence.


    Samantha also took the baby elephant Rakimi, following them...


    Soon, they carried Zhou Ye to a hall that was suspected to be an ancient building site, and put them down.


    At this time, the sky is almost dusk...


    After the girls put Zhou Ye down, they left the hall with a smile... "Samantha, let''s go make dinner..."


    "Samantha, get along well with Zhou Ye..."


    "Come on Samantha, leave Zhou Ye in Disha..."


    Hearing the ridicule of the girls, two blushes flew on Samantha''s face...


    She is a little embarrassed...


    Logically, Samantha should stay away from Zhou Ye to show her innocence...


    However, looking at Zhou Ye who was placed in the hall, she gritted her teeth and walked in.


    "Do you feel better?" Samantha pretended to be relaxed and sat on the cushion beside Zhou Ye.


    "It feels better..." Zhou Ye smiled as he looked at the shy girl who was pretending to be calm.


    To be honest, Samantha is not the kind of beauty in the traditional sense, but she has an exotic style that other women don''t have. Not only that, but the figure is perfect because of yoga and Desha martial arts all year round.


    These are all her bonus options...This is also the reason why Zhou Ye chose to come with Jack.


    At this moment, facing Zhou Ye''s smile, Samantha was a little stunned...


    The two fell silent unanimously...for a time, the whole hall was quiet.


    After a while, Zhou Ye interrupted the quiet atmosphere in the hall.


    "That... when I was unconscious, it seemed that someone was kissing me..."


    "Ahem... Then, that''s your illusion..." Samantha was instantly flushed from her face to her neck by Zhou Ye''s words...


    The expression in her eyes looking at Zhou Ye couldn''t help but dodge...


    "Really? But... I really feel someone is kissing me..." Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Samantha who was shy before him, teasing: "However, that kiss is really sweet...If you can, I I want to try again..."


    "You, what are you talking about..." Samantha was shy and sweet at this moment... At this moment, she suddenly felt Zhou Ye grabbing her wrist, and then she pulled her to her own. On the chest...


    "You... what are you going to do..."


    Samantha looked at Zhou Ye''s handsome face close at hand, and felt that all the strength of her whole body had gone away from her at this moment...Her martial arts could not be used at this moment.


    "I want to taste that dream kiss again..."


    "No, that''s just artificial respiration... it''s just... um..."


    Before Samantha''s words were finished, Zhou Ye completely blocked Xiaoxiao.


    At this moment, she felt that her whole body was numb all over... it was not necessary to leave at all...


    Not only that, as Zhou Ye''s tongue forcibly pushed her shell teeth away... entangled with her fragrant tongue, she felt that her head buzzed, and the whole person seemed to lose consciousness instantly, just like a puppet. , Let Zhou Ye''s tongue make trouble in her mouth...


    I don''t know how long has passed...


    Samantha finally recovered some consciousness, but at this time, she was already absorbed in the excitement that Zhou Ye brought her.


    The first time I kissed...the first time I was hugged by a man...


    Samantha felt like she was about to be burned...


    She didn''t notice at all, Zhou Ye''s big hand had already followed her skirt and sneaked into her crotch...


    No, she felt...


    It''s just that she doesn''t want to resist...


    Especially, when Zhou Ye''s fingertips swept across the square inch of her crotch, giving her waves of pleasure like an electric shock, she didn''t want to resist...


    At this moment, she just wanted to indulge in the pleasure Zhou Ye brought to her...forever.


    Chapter 2677 You will marry me, right?


    Just when Samantha was obsessed with kissing...


    However, Zhou Ye let go of her little cowardice, and at the same time, pulled out the fingers covered with mucus from her veil...


    Samantha, who had lost her source of pleasure in an instant, couldn''t help lowering her head and chased Zhou Ye...


    At the same time, she gently arched her hips back and forth, trying to get someone''s big hand that brought her supreme pleasure to be close to her legs again.


    Seeing Samantha''s proactive performance, Zhou Ye smiled...


    What is the taste of food??


    Why do some people say that a broken girl is far less lonely than a woman who has never tasted sex?


    This is because people who have never eaten sugar will not know how sweet it is, let alone gluttonous for sugar.


    But if you have eaten it, it will...cough.


    This is the situation for Samantha right now... She is already a little addicted.


    "Samantha, someone is coming soon..."


    Zhou Ye''s words instantly restored Samantha who was confused and intrigued.


    Only then did she realize what she did just now...


    At this moment, Samantha has an urge to find a crack in the ground...


    I am so shameless...uuu...


    Zhou Ye wouldn''t underestimate himself?He wouldn''t think of himself as a random woman, would he??


    What if he thinks he is a shameless woman??

 Chapter 2319

    Samantha, sitting on the mat, looked at Zhou Ye, almost crying...


    Looking at Samantha, who was eager to weep, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but chuckle, and reached out and grabbed her little hand... "It''s not Samantha''s fault... Everything is my fault... I am too charming. Only then will Samantha you can''t stand it..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Samantha burst into laughter instantly, "Who is so shameless, boasting herself in a different way?"


    "Hey, no way, I''m just so upright..." Zhou Ye teased.


    "Arrogant..."


    Samantha smiled and gave Zhou Ye a light...


    She actually didn''t know that she would be so gaffe, in fact, it was Zhou Ye''s pot.


    When this guy just reached into her gauze skirt, he quietly added a technique that doubled her pleasure...


    Just as the two were talking, a few girls came in with food.


    The food is not very hearty, but fortunately there are many varieties.


    But why are all these dishes mushy??


    Samantha took the dinner plate from a girl, put some food on the dinner plate for Zhou Ye, and handed it over.


    At this time, two girls had helped Zhou Ye to sit up...


    "Aren''t all people grabbing rice with your hands in India?" Zhou Ye asked with some curiosity when he looked at Samantha, who had already served the meal, holding a spoon and preparing to eat.


    "Now only low-caste people can eat with their hands...Brahmins and Kshatriya basically don''t eat with their hands." Samantha explained with a smile.


    "Then are you Kshatriya or Brahmin?" Zhou Ye was a little curious about which class Samantha belongs to.


    "I am a Brahmin..." Samantha said, measuring the holy thread on her left wrist.


    As the chatter box opened, Zhou Ye finally figured out the identity of Samantha...


    She was born in a Brahmin family, and her uncle is the heir of the Disha martial arts... She came here from New Delhi to practice with her uncle during the holiday.


    Unconsciously, the sky darkened completely...


    The girls gathered around Zhou Ye and refused to leave... They had to chat with Zhou Ye. If Samantha hadn''t forcibly used her uncle to drive them away, I guess they could stay here all night...


    "good night¡­¡­"


    "good night¡­¡­"


    The girls did not live in the hall, but in a side hall not far from the hall, where a wooden door was temporarily pressed.


    As the girls were driven to sleep by Samantha, only Zhou Ye and Samantha were left in the hall.


    However, after saying goodnight to each other, Samantha looked at Zhou Ye reluctantly and refused to leave...


    Seeing Samantha''s reluctant expression, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to laugh...


    He gently beckoned to Samantha... "Samantha, come, I will tell you a little secret..."


    "What little secret?" Samantha leaned in curiously...


    As a result, as soon as she walked in front of Zhou Ye, Zhou Ye hugged her waist, and then blocked Xiao Xiang.


    "Hmm..."


    After Samantha struggled symbolically twice, she quickly became addicted...


    Zhou Ye was entangled with Samantha, and put his hand under her veil...


    His big hand followed Samantha''s smooth and elastic skin all the way up, and finally reached Samantha''s already moist legs.


    "No...Ye...They...They will come out..."


    Samantha used her last reason to hold down Zhou Ye''s big hand that had reached her leg...


    However, although she held Zhou Ye''s hand, she couldn''t hold Zhou Ye''s finger...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye''s fingers were gently sliding across her fleshy seams with a thin layer of cotton cloth...


    As Zhou Ye''s fingers slid, Samantha felt that her inexplicable place was slowly flowing out of unknown liquid...


    She felt that the deepest part of her body, as if an invisible hand was scratching, was getting more and more itchy...Itchy she wanted to let go of her big hand, and let Zhou Ye bring herself more pleasure. ...


    "Hu...hu...Ye,...really...really not...Ye..."


    Samantha felt that she was almost unable to bear it... She clamped her legs desperately, trying to resist the feeling brought by Zhou Ye''s big hands.


    Seeing Samantha who was struggling, Zhou Ye smiled softly, leaned to Samantha''s ear, and whispered: "Trust me, no one will come..."


    "I... uh uh..."


    For the rest, Samantha could not say anything, because she was completely blocked by Zhou Ye...


    After a while, after half-pushing and half-down, Samantha''s white panties were removed from the skirt by Zhou Ye.


    At this moment, Samantha''s gauze skirt was completely vacuumed.


    When Zhou Ye''s meat stick reached the seam of Samantha''s watery flesh... Samantha finally recovered some small minds temporarily.


    She looked at the man who controlled her joy, anger, sorrow and joy with a complicated expression, and asked in a whining voice, "You...will marry me, right?"


    "Of course!" Zhou Ye smiled... "I will marry you, Samantha..."


    Regardless of whether Zhou Ye''s words are true or not, or whether he is lying to herself, Samantha can no longer care...because the fire in her heart has been completely ignited by Zhou Ye..." me----!"


    With a scream, a blush, gradually blooming on Samantha¡¯s blue veil...


    Chapter 2680 Friends?Ha ha........


    Just when Zhou Ye was enjoying in the gentle town.


    In the hotel room, Jack and William had already froze.


    "Jack, I didn''t say not to go to Zhou Ye, but we are all on the news now...We will be arrested if we don''t leave." William said with an anxious expression.


    "Also, if Zhou Ye is so powerful, there will be no accidents, okay?"


    As he said, William pointed to the TV that was still on and said: "Look, it''s said in the news. After he injured hundreds of people, he jumped off the cliff and ran away. How could he have anything to do?"


    "It''s us who are in trouble now. If we don''t leave, we won''t be able to leave!"


    "I don''t care, I won''t give up any friend." Jack looked at William and said coldly: "If you want to leave, I won''t stop you... But I want to stay and find A Ye... ¡­I won¡¯t go if I can¡¯t find him.¡±

 Chapter 2320

    "you¡­¡­"


    William looked at Jack''s resolute face, he knew that he couldn''t persuade Jack...


    Thinking of this, William directly picked up the packed luggage and walked out, "Well, you can find it if you want...I won''t stay anyway."


    Seeing William''s decisive back, Jack looked ugly...


    He didn''t expect that his friend was so ruthless, and it was clear that everything was for him, but when something happened, he was the fastest one.


    The most important thing is-the reason why the trouble is so big is because the old god stick in the Disha Temple was injured...


    This has a direct relationship with William. It¡¯s not good to say... Without William prying down the gem, the old god stick would not be injured, and Prince Desha¡¯s coffin would not fall from the sky...


    All this is William''s fault...


    But what about this one??Actually planning to run away because of fear, pat buttock?


    Is this a friend??


    At this moment, Jack was extremely disappointed with William...


    Forget it, one thing is not too heavy to recognize a person...


    The immediate delay now is to find the missing A Ye first.


    Thinking of this, Jack carried his luggage and walked out...


    It''s not safe here anymore, he must find a new place to live, and he also needs a map to see where the river under the Disha Temple flows to?


    As for Zhou Ye''s death??


    Jack was the first to not believe...


    Although, he knew that with Zhou Ye''s ability, he would definitely be fine.


    However, Zhou Ye was only involved because of himself... Regardless of Zhou Ye''s business or nothing, Jack would never give up without finding Zhou Ye.


    I have to say that to some extent, Jack is indeed worthy of a brother.


    In order to find Zhou Ye, he went all the way along the river where Zhou Ye jumped off the cliff...


    Whenever you go to a place where there are people with smoke, ask if you see anyone floating down from the upper reaches.


    For this reason, he was spotted by the police several times and almost never ran away.


    If he hadn''t been agile, he would have been caught in prison for food.


    One day passed...


    Two days passed...


    It was not until the third day that Jack walked along the river and found the place where Zhou Ye had come ashore...


    From a distance, he saw a group of women in white exercise clothes frolicking in the laundry by the river...


    Just when he was going to step forward and ask if these girls had seen anyone floating down the river a few days ago, he suddenly saw the laundry in the hands of a girl who looked familiar.


    No, isn''t this A Ye''s clothes??


    Jack became excited for an instant, he quickened his pace and rushed towards the girls.


    The girls who were frolicking by the river saw a foreign man rushing towards them, and stood up alertly.


    "Stop, what do you want to do?"


    "No...Miss, I want to ask, have you seen the owner of this dress?" Jack said anxiously and gestured."He''s tall, handsome and handsome... Chinese man... Have you seen him?"


    Watching Jack''s gestures, the girls glanced at each other, then gathered together and whispered in a low voice.


    "Is he the companion that Ye said?"


    "No, Ye is so handsome, why is his companion so ugly?"


    "Who knows... But they are all Chinese, it shouldn''t be the idiot police..."


    "Follow him, take him to see Ye, if he is lying, then kill him!"


    "Don''t kill people at every turn, Ye doesn''t like this..."


    "Okay, okay, I know you are Ye''s best beloved baby... After I go back, I will tell Ye and let him reward you with a thousand strikes..."


    "Just like you dare to talk back to Ye, you are not as obedient as you see Ye..."


    Unknowingly, the topic of the girls got crooked...


    But fortunately, they didn''t forget that Jack was standing next to them. Some topics were just enough.


    "Since you are Ye''s friend, follow us!"


    The girls said, picked up the clothes that were almost washed, and walked towards the distance... Jack hurried to follow.


    By the way, when the girls whispered, they used Hindi instead of English, so Jack didn''t understand at all.


    Jack followed the girls towards the ruins of the temple...


    After a while, he was taken to the lawn of a temple site. From afar, Jack saw Zhou Ye...


    At this time, Zhou Ye was chatting with a middle-aged man with glasses with a smile. Behind him, there was a girl in white with a slim figure and outstanding appearance. The girl¡¯s eyes were full of love. Looking at Zhou Ye, it was as if everything around her was out of her sight, except Zhou Ye.


    On the lawn in front of them, there are some men in practice clothes practicing martial arts...


    The eyes of those men looking at Zhou Ye were full of jealousy.


    Seeing Zhou Ye, Jack couldn''t help it anymore... He was so far away he waved to Zhou Ye and shouted, "A Ye...A Ye..."


    Zhou Ye, who was chatting with the middle-aged man, also saw Jack coming back with the girls at this time, smiled and waved to him."Jack, why are you here?"


    "Since you have a friend here, you can go with him... Don''t be here with me this old man." The middle-aged man said with a smile.


    "Okay... Then I''m going to leave you alone!"


    Zhou Ye smiled and stood up and walked towards Jack with Samantha.


    "I thought you had an accident. I didn''t expect you to be addicted to the gentle country..." Jack looked at standing behind Zhou Ye, like a well-behaved little wife, and the silent Samantha smiled and teased Zhou. Ye said.


    Chapter 2681 Coach, I want to go home.........


    "Hehe...how could something happen to me?" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "I just feel that my fate has arrived, so I just follow the feeling."

 Chapter 2321

    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Samantha, who was standing behind him, leaked a sweet smile on her face.


    Yes, if her man doesn''t jump off the cliff, how can she meet him and love each other?


    "This is one of my girlfriends, Samantha..." Zhou Ye introduced to Jack.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s introduction, Jack secretly danced a thumbs up at Zhou Ye.


    Dude, you are awesome...


    Dare to introduce to others in front of my girlfriend-this is one of my girlfriends, there is no one else except you.


    Even the scum on N boats would not dare to introduce his girlfriend in person like that...


    The best thing is-Samantha doesn''t mind?


    I rub it, this is awesome...


    "Hello, my name is Jack Chen, you can call me Jack..." Jack said to Samantha with a smile.


    "Hello, this is Samantha..." As she said, she smiled and blinked at her man. "It''s one of Ye''s girlfriends..."


    "Well, this is not a place to talk, let''s go in and talk about it!" Zhou Ye said, leading Jack towards the hall.


    The hall at this time was still empty, but in the middle of the hall, there was an extra set of exquisite sofas and coffee tables.


    With the three people sitting down, a girl quickly walked over to pour tea for the three of them... "Please take your time..."


    "Aishwarya... go call them all out..."


    "That''s not good!" Aishwarya said hesitantly: "It would be nice to have Sister Samantha here... we just..."


    "Well, although this is India, I am a Ryukyu Chinese, and there are not so many troublesome rules..." Zhou Ye waved his hand and said, "Besides, didn''t you just bring Jack here? It''s okay, go quickly. ..."


    "Okay..." Aishwarya walked outside the hall with a smile upon hearing this.


    "Is this?" Jack had been confused by Zhou Ye''s actions, why did A Ye have to call these girls out to let him know??


    What type of situation is this??


    "Aishwarya is also my girlfriend..." Zhou Ye sat down beside Samantha and said lazily, "It''s just that Aishwarya and the others are Kshatriya. One level lower than Samantha, so they usually call Sister Samantha..."


    The caste system Jack knows...


    However, he never knew that Zhou Ye had so many girls all at once, fucking...You''re so big, it''s only a few days now??It''s not as long as four days for a full play... You have so many sister papers in four days??


    Will Samantha agree??


    Thinking of this, Jack involuntarily looked at Samantha...


    Facing Jack''s gaze, Samantha smiled, and gently leaned against her man...


    Of course she knew what her friend, a man, was thinking...but the problem was that she couldn''t tell anyone outside of her family about some things.


    Could she tell Jack that Zhou Ye had tossed her to death on the night she captured her for the first time... and finally had to ask those little sisters for help??


    Could she tell Jack that in order to compensate them, her man took them with them in the mirror world for two full years... What jealousy, what kind of favor, there is no such thing...


    None of them can withstand a thousand blows from their own man...


    At the worst time, the eight of them were three-linked by their own men at the same time... unable to walk down for two days...


    There is really no way to tell outsiders about these things...


    So, whatever they think...anyway, they know that they can''t do without their men.


    After a while, a group of girls walked in... After saying hello to their man, they squeezed to their side.


    What was it like to sit on a long sofa with only three or four people and crowded with seven or eight people??


    Zhou Ye said that the breath was sweet...Everywhere on his body, he could touch the girl''s soft and smooth skin, which was so refreshing.


    Seeing this weird scene before him, Jack suddenly realized something.


    It seemed that A Ye was unhappy when he called out his new girlfriend.


    I''m still single, but this guy is leaning against the red cuddle...


    Damn it, this dog food is specially made...


    "Ahem...A Ye, when do you plan to go back?" Jack asked with a dry cough.


    He knew that his words were just to cause trouble for Zhou Ye... Long-distance love is considered a hairy, so it''s all foreign love...not only that, but one-to-many...


    I see how you end up this time...


    However, Jack, who was waiting to see Zhou Ye''s jokes, found that it seemed, probably, maybe his words had no effect...


    None of the girls nestling next to Zhou Ye were making trouble...just acting like a baby and asking him to accompany them more.


    Damn, when is a woman so sensible??


    Shouldn''t creatures like women be unreasonably disturbed??


    Shouldn''t they hang themselves by crying and making trouble??


    Did you just let Zhou Ye leave??Are you not afraid that this product will give you a meeting in the future??


    At this time, Zhou Ye, while responding to the aegyo of his girlfriends, looked at Jack''s stunned expression, and smirked in his heart.


    Of course he knew what Jack thought...


    He thought his girlfriend would hang himself like a normal woman?


    Stop teasing, if it''s all like that, will he still live?


    Only a few of them?


    If it''s all like this, he doesn''t have to go out and wander, he just needs to circle around these women.


    It''s really a picture of Tucson...Do you really think his spring breeze and rain must be for nothing?Do you really think that his spiritual position is vegetarian?


    Besides, even if Zhou Ye leaves India, the girls can go to him... Portal is a spell that every woman in Zhou Ye must learn, isn''t it just for reunion?


    "I still have some things to deal with. I guess I will be back a few days later...or else you go back first..." Zhou Ye said, looking at the girls, and said affectionately: "After all, they take everything They were all given to me. Anyway, I have to go to their home and talk to their parents..."


    "Ye, you are so kind..."


    "My dear... what..."

 Chapter 2322

    "I love you... Ye..."


    Seeing Zhou Ye who was once again overwhelmed by the girls'' kisses, Jack was speechless... was fed dog food again... and it was still oversized...


    Coach, I want to go home...I want to go home now...Woo...I don''t want to be with the bastard A Ye anymore...


    Chapter 2682: Never leave again, I will kill you...


    "Bon Voyage¡­¡­"


    "When you go back, remember to call me..."


    "Okay, I know..."


    Zhou Ye took Samantha and watched Jack board the plane heading for New Delhi at Desha Airport...


    "My dear, let''s go back..." Samantha watched Jack disappear into the boarding lane, hugged Zhou Ye''s arm, and whispered, "We can end this practice ahead of time and return to New Delhi soon... At that time, we can take you back to see your parents sooner."


    "I can''t wait..." Zhou Ye laughed and joked: "In China, men need to give their women a bride price when they get married, but in India it is just the opposite. I just want to know that I have married so many wives at once. How much dowry do you accept..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Samantha slapped him in an anguish, and then couldn''t help laughing."It''s beyond your imagination..."


    You know, whether it is she or her sisters, they are all high caste families.


    The family conditions are quite superior...


    As for it, is it appropriate to marry so many wives at once??


    It can only be said that in India, marrying a few wives is not a big deal, plus Zhou Ye''s nationality is Ryukyu, Ryukyu also practices polygamy, so this is not a hindrance.


    To be honest, every year because of the Ryukyu polygamy constitution, more people want to immigrate to Ryukyu.


    However, the immigration policy of the Ryukyu Empire is quite strict, so it is also known as the most difficult country in the world to obtain a green card.


    After all, if an Islamic country wants to immigrate and enjoy the benefits of polygamy, it still needs to be religious, but also to be assessed. The most important thing is that you can''t eat pork... And the Ryukyu Empire does not have this threshold, as long as you get the Ryukyu Empire With a green card, you can enjoy the right to polygamy granted by the Constitution of the Ryukyu Empire.


    Do you think that in this way, the ratio of men to women in the Ryukyu Empire will be out of balance, and it will become a situation where there are more men and fewer women?


    You are wrong. On the contrary, there are many boys and girls in the Ryukyu Empire...


    Men who can obtain Ryukyu green card qualifications almost rely on the simplest investment immigration. Each of these people is a billionaire worthy of billions.


    In order to win the favor of these golden tortoise sons-in-laws, many gold worshippers poured into the Ryukyu Empire to work.


    They don''t ask for anything else, just ask to fly to the branches with one move and become the concubines of the rich.


    After all, the Ryukyu Constitution still guarantees the rights of concubines.


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    After sending Jack away, Zhou Ye took Samantha back to the ancient ruins dojo...


    However, when they returned to the dojo, they found something was wrong...


    More than a dozen policemen, accompanied by a man in a white robe, were waiting for them in the dojo...


    Seeing the two return, the head of the police chief looked at the white-robed man, "Are there any bandits who destroyed the Disha Temple?"


    Upon hearing this, Samantha couldn''t help but wanted to pull Zhou Ye away...


    She knew what her own man did in Disha Temple...


    "Honey, run..."


    "Don''t worry... we don''t have to run..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    Just kidding, a dozen policemen want him to run away??


    Let alone the police, what if the special forces come??


    In fact, Samantha also knew Zhou Ye''s abilities, but after all she had only a short time to gain strength and her mind had not yet changed.


    At this moment, the white-robed man also saw Zhou Ye''s face clearly, his expression changed in an instant. He hurriedly pulled the police chief''s arm and said, "There are no thugs who have destroyed the Disha Temple... let''s go. Right..."


    The man in the white robe obviously recognized Zhou Ye, but he didn''t want to recognize Zhou Ye...


    why??


    Because he was afraid of being beaten...


    When Zhou Yeyi VS One Thousand, he was also there, and he was also one of the people beaten up.


    He didn''t think that the dozen policemen in front of him could cure Zhou Ye...


    You know, the Indian police are not equipped with guns... just want to defeat this devil with the stick in their hands??


    What a joke...


    The bachelor doesn''t suffer from the immediate loss, first leave the devil and talk about it. After returning, ask the sheriff to apply for firearms, and then come back to catch this guy.


    After that, he pulled the sheriff up and walked out, "Well, there are no mobs attacking the Disha Temple here, let''s go..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye looked at the back of the policeman who was going away, his horns couldn''t help but slightly cocked... "This guy is clever... he knows he doesn''t suffer from immediate losses..."


    "What the hell is going on?" Samantha was already a little confused...


    She confirmed that the big case of the attack on the Disha Temple that was made on the Disha News a few days ago was indeed done by her own man, and that the person standing next to the sheriff was not someone else, but the priest of the Disha Temple.


    Obviously, he must have met his own man...Why would he say that his own man did not do it?


    "It''s nothing, I''m just afraid of being beaten..."


    Zhou Ye said, patted Samantha''s buttocks lightly, "Go, tell your sisters, it''s time to pack up and leave..."


    "Um..." Samantha nodded obediently, and then walked towards their residence...


    However, Zhou Ye did not go with Samantha, but walked towards the venue where Samantha''s uncle trained his disciples.


    "Have you seen those policemen?" Samantha''s uncle asked with a smile.


    "I saw it, it''s just that the coward didn''t dare to expose me..." Zhou Ye turned to look at the dozen or so disciples who were practicing Disha martial arts, and said softly, "Someone exposed me...or else, The police won''t find anyone from here..."


    When Samantha''s uncle heard the words, he sighed softly: "I know, after all, when Samantha came, many disciples showed a good impression of her..."


    "Good feeling is good feeling... betrayed..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head slightly. "A traitor is a traitor. No matter how many reasons he has, he cannot hide the fact that he is a traitor...Keep such a disciple by his side. ,Are not you afraid?"


    When Samantha''s uncle heard the words, he nodded gently, sighed, and shouted, "Gul''dan..."

 Chapter 2323

    "Teacher..." Gul''dan pretended to be calm and walked to Samantha''s uncle.


    "You go..." Samantha''s uncle gave him a light look, "I can''t hold you here anymore..."


    "Teacher..." Gul''dan knelt on the ground immediately and said: "Why drove me away...I did nothing wrong..."


    "Are you so used to betrayal and lies?" Samantha''s uncle''s face sank."Let''s go... If you don''t go anymore, I will kill you!"


    As the big landlord of Disha, as the superior person of the high caste, Samantha''s uncle can indeed do this...


    Zhou Ye looked at Gul''dan with a smile and didn''t speak... Gul''dan??This name destined him to be a traitor...


    Chapter 2683: William''s Last Plea


    "I..." Gul''dan gave Zhou Ye a gloomy look, knowing that nothing else would help... He didn''t blame his master, only Zhou Ye would show up... If it wasn''t for Zhou Ye''s show, Sha Mansha will become his wife sooner or later...


    And now, everything is over...


    "Sorry Master, I still think I did nothing wrong..." Gul''dan said, knocking his head three times at his master... Turning around and walking out...


    "I indulged him too much..." Samantha''s uncle looked at the departure of his once most proud disciple, and said in a sad tone: "I knew he had some thoughts about Samantha, but I thought he would have some Self-knowledge... As a result, he did not expect that he would do such a thing for Samantha..."


    You know, although Gul''dan is considered a high caste, he is Kshatriya, and it is impossible for him to marry the Brahman Samantha.


    As for Zhou Ye, it¡¯s different... No way, who makes Zhou Ye rich and powerful... Although foreigners are generally considered to be Kshatriya in India, the problem is-rich, right, and privilege. Anyway, Samantha''s uncle had no opinion on Zhou Ye marrying his niece.


    After chatting with Samantha''s uncle for a while, Samantha and the others have finished cleaning up...


    After a while, a heavy helicopter painted with Umbrella''s logo landed on the open space of the ruins. After Zhou Ye waved goodbye to Samantha''s uncle, the girls boarded the helicopter...


    Next, their destination is Desha Airport, where a supersonic business jet is already waiting.


    Sitting in the cabin of the plane, Zhou Ye looked at the ground outside the window and said lazily: "I have an enemy named Gul''dan."


    The women looked at each other, a little bit wondering what their men meant?


    Why did this sentence come without beginning and ending?


    But the soldiers in the driver''s cab know what it means to be in charge of themselves...


    They know that one of their favorite words to advertise is-I have no enemies...


    Why does one''s own master have no enemies??


    Because the enemies of my own rule are all dead...


    The meaning of the words own master is very obvious, that is-find out this guy named Gul''dan and kill him...


    This is easy for Umbrella¡¯s soldiers...


    They quickly contacted the head of Umbrella¡¯s branch in India via radio.


    After an explanation... the guy named Gul''dan will definitely not survive tonight.


    Of course the actions of the soldiers cannot be concealed from Zhou Ye...


    In fact, this is what he meant...


    It''s also interesting to say. In the movie, Zhou Ye was curious, what made Jack exposed?


    If you imagine it carefully, no one will report that there will never be a policeman going to the ruins dojo. In any case, Samantha¡¯s uncle is a well-known landlord in the area. How could anyone dare to stroke his beard... ¡­


    But Zhou Ye really didn''t expect that it would be Gul''dan...


    But think about it, Gul''dan, as the most proud disciple of Samantha''s uncle, does have a good chance to marry Samantha. Seeing that Samantha and Zhou Ye are so close, how could he not be jealous??In this case, reporting Zhou Ye is the least costly retaliatory action.


    Anyway, this time things finally come to an end...


    a week later----


    Hong Kong--


    In Jack''s houseboat...


    At this time, Jack was looking through various historical materials...


    He didn''t do anything else, but wanted to prove to Zhou Ye that his previous life had nothing to do with that King Disha.


    Okay, this sounds a bit unreliable, but he really thinks so.


    He really didn''t want Zhou Ye to misunderstand that he was a gay...


    Anyway, the funds have not yet been in place, and his research has not yet started to restart. If he is idle, he is also idle. First look up the information about his previous life.


    It is a pity that maybe his previous life status is far less famous than his relative Meng Tian. In the historical records, the description of his previous life Meng Yi is only a few words.


    This makes Jack a little depressed...


    Just then, his cell phone rang.


    Looking at the number from the United States on the phone, Jack didn¡¯t bother to pick it up...


    This action allowed him to fully recognize the true face of a person, and he shouldn''t make friends like this.


    William on the other end of the phone obviously didn''t want to give up. The ringtone was like a reminder, ringing one after another...


    Finally, Jack, who was so annoyed, couldn''t help but answer the phone.


    "Hey?"


    "Hey, Jack... Our research has been successful. It should not be said that it is half of the success... That meteorite can emit a spectrum of energy that can generate antigravitational waves and free objects from the gravity of the earth..."


    As if afraid that Jack would hang up the phone, William on the other end of the phone quickly said what he wanted to say like a firecracker.


    "Oh? Congratulations, if there is nothing wrong, so be it..." Jack said lightly, he was about to hang up...


    "No, Jack... don''t hang up, I need you... Jack, I need you to help me." William said hurriedly.


    He can''t help it...


    If he could, he didn''t want to contact Jack anymore.


    But the problem is--


    After various experiments were done, this small hanging stone was not enough... Even if the other hanging stone in the Godshah Temple was not taken away by him, it was only a drop in the bucket for the entire experiment... ¡­


    Therefore, the current delay is to find more hanging stones to experiment.


    According to the analysis of the experts in their laboratory, since the Qin Emperor gave this hanging stone to Prince Disha, there must be more hanging stones in his hands.

 Chapter 2324

    But the question is, where will he hide these hanging stones??


    The most likely possibility is that Emperor Qin buried himself with hanging stones... After all, there is no description of hanging stones in history.Therefore, it is the most likely thing that the hanging stone enters the tomb of the Emperor Qin.


    So, here comes the problem...


    No hanging stones have been found in the tomb of the first emperor currently found in Xi''an, so the terracotta warriors may be a fake tomb.Where is the real tomb?No one is sure...


    Now, William can only ask Jack for help...


    He could not believe other archaeologists and dare not say...


    After all, when it comes to antigravity research, something that transcends the age, William can''t believe it.


    and so¡­¡­


    "Help me, Jack...for the last time, help me..."


    Listening to William''s pleading on the phone, Jack hesitated... a moment later, just as he was about to ruthlessly reject this guy, there was a sound of footsteps, and then a figure appeared in front of him...


    "A Ye, are you back?"


    Chapter 2684, Lord Taishan, someone wants to dig you


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Zhou Ye smiled and sat opposite Jack, "Is William on the phone?"


    "Hmm..." Jack covered the microphone and nodded softly...


    "Please help?" Zhou Ye continued to ask.


    "Hmm..." Jack said after nodding, "But I plan to reject him!"


    "Don''t, why don''t you refuse him? Promise him." Zhou Ye smiled happily... "I know what they want to do, but don''t you wonder where the tomb of Emperor Qin is?"


    "Curious, but I don''t want to cooperate with him anymore..." Jack ignored William''s anxious cry from the phone in his ear and said, "I''m afraid that he will destroy those precious heritage..."


    "Don''t worry, promise him, trust me, I will give them a surprise!"


    Zhou Ye leaned back on the sofa lazily and said.


    "but¡­¡­"


    Even with Zhou Ye''s endorsement, Jack still feels a little worried...


    "Okay, rest assured, promise him, I promise he can''t destroy anything in the tomb of Emperor Qin..."


    "Ok."


    Now that Zhou Ye said so, Jack can only agree...


    He put down his hand covering the microphone and said to William on the other end of the phone: "You are not allowed to take anything from the tomb this time. If you agree to this, I can help you..."


    William, who was in the United States, heard Jack''s words and immediately said ecstatically: "Don''t worry, I promise not to take the plants in the tomb...absolutely!"


    "Okay, that''s it..." Jack didn''t bother to talk to William so much. The so-called differences were not conspiring. If Zhou Ye hadn''t said to agree to him, then he had originally intended to refuse.


    After hanging up the phone, Jack smiled and walked in front of Zhou Ye and bumped his fist, "How about? Is it fun to marry eight Indian wives at once? Didn''t Samantha and the others come back with you?"


    "No, I first sent them back to Ryukyu before I came to Hong Kong..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "What to drink? Coffee? Tea?"


    "Drink champagne..." Zhou Ye said, flipping his palm, and there was a bottle of Armand de Brignac-rose, which was more than one meter high, in front of him."Today let''s drink this..."


    "A local tyrant is a local tyrant. You drank half of my boat with this bottle of champagne..."


    Jack exclaimed...


    Although he had never drunk Armand, it did not delay him from knowing the price of this thing. Each bottle was priced at $270,000, which was enough to discourage many people.


    Of course, this thing is big enough.With a capacity of 30 liters, it is enough to hold up to 40 ordinary 750 ml bottles of champagne.


    "Can we finish drinking this stuff?" Jack couldn''t help but wonder.


    "Leave you to drink slowly if you can''t finish it..."


    "I''m going to find the cup..."


    Soon, Jack brought two goblets...


    After a while--


    The two of them were already sitting on the deck of the houseboat with champagne, looking at the distant scenery.


    "So, what kind of surprise do you plan to give William and the others?" Jack was a little curious...


    "What kind of surprise..." Zhou Ye said with a smile after thinking about it, "How about letting Emperor Shi come out and scaring them to death?"


    "What?? Your Majesty is still alive?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Jack immediately stood up excitedly.


    After all, he was once incarnate as Meng Yi, loyal to the First Emperor...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, how could he not get excited?


    "I won''t be alive... but at this moment he is no different from being alive." Zhou Ye snapped his fingers when he said, and instantly a beautiful girl in a palace costume appeared in front of him, "Master, there is What order?"


    "Go to the underworld to inform King Qin and let him come to see me..."


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    As the voice fell, the figure of the girl in the palace dress gradually faded, and soon disappeared before Jack''s eyes.


    Jack didn''t make a fuss about this...


    Are you kidding me, who is Zhou Ye? Didn''t he already know??


    At this time, what else is surprising??


    Well, if he hadn''t spilled half a glass of champagne on himself, Zhou Ye might have really thought that he had already taken offense.


    Obviously, past lives are past lives, and reality is reality.


    For Jack, his previous life is like watching a movie, without much real feeling...


    However, when real supernatural phenomena appeared in front of him, he would inevitably be surprised.


    "That is¡­¡­"

 Chapter 2325

    "It''s my patrol envoy..." Zhou Ye said lazily: "You can also treat them as my maid or maid..."


    "By the way, don''t you think that patroller was a bit familiar just now? He is one of the show girls of one of the dowry given to me by the First Emperor."


    "How could I look familiar..." Jack smiled bitterly: "The show girl in Afang''s palace is suitable for tens of thousands. I don''t even know a few..."


    While talking, Jack suddenly felt cold all over his body...


    As if the weather changed from summer to winter in an instant...


    "Wh, what''s the matter? Why do I feel so cold..." Jack asked in amazement as he looked at the white breath from his mouth.


    Faced with Jack¡¯s question, Zhou Ye did not answer immediately, but shouted with a smile: "Okay, since Lord Taishan is here, don''t scare General Meng Yi anymore..."


    "Huh, Xiaoshou, I knew that, I shouldn''t marry my daughter to you..."


    As the voice fell, an energetic old man passed in front of the two.


    Looking at the familiar face of the old man, Jack instantly felt as if he had returned to his previous life, kneeling respectfully on one knee, "Chen, Meng Yi, have seen your Majesty!"


    "Forget it..." Seeing Jack''s face that looked like Meng Yi, Emperor Shi sighed slightly."My Da Qin has already perished, and the First Emperor is already dead. Now the only one who is lingering in the underworld is King Yingzheng Qin."


    "No, Your Majesty..." Jack couldn''t help but said in a mournful voice, "Your Majesty is still here, I am here..."


    However, before he finished speaking, Zhou Ye slapped his head on the back of his head, "Be sober, don''t be confused by the memory of the previous life...You are now Jack Chen, not Meng Yi..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s slap, Jack instantly got rid of the influence of his past life memory.


    "I just looked so stupid..." Jack looked at Zhou Ye a little nervously. He was a little afraid to look at the First Emperor, fearing that memories of his previous life would explode again...


    "Not very stupid, but so stupid..." Zhou Ye shook his head speechlessly...


    "Why are you looking for me?" At this moment, Emperor Shi didn''t bother to pay attention to Meng Yi anymore, and asked, turning his head to look at Zhou Ye.


    "Master Taishan, someone wants to dig your grave!"


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and eighty five


    Three days later-


    Zhou Ye and Jack got on the plane to Xi''an...


    After arriving at Xi''an Airport, the two decided to wait for William in the airport terminal.


    Sitting in the waiting hall, Jack flipped through the information book... Zhou Ye watched back and forth boredly.


    At this moment, a beautiful figure appeared before his eyes.


    It was an urban girl with a slender face and a slender face in a fashionable dress. At this time, she was walking out with a small lady''s bag on her back.


    Seeing this girl, Zhou Ye''s eyes suddenly brightened...


    "Why is she here??"


    "What are you talking about?" Jack, who was looking at the information, was taken aback by Zhou Ye''s endless words.


    "I didn''t talk to you... You wait here for William first, and I''ll be back when I go out."


    While talking, Zhou Ye stood up and walked towards the girl.


    At this moment, Jack also saw Zhou Ye''s goal and couldn''t help but shook his head slightly.


    A Ye is good at everything, but a little bit too much...


    But then again, how many men do not bother??


    Thinking of this, Jack couldn''t help but smile, and continued to look down at the information in his hand.


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already followed the girl... When he was about to reach her, Zhou Ye suddenly had a small pink trolley box in his hand.


    At first glance, this trolley case is exclusively for ladies...small and delicate.


    There was no commotion among the surrounding travelers regarding the objects that were suddenly added to Zhou Ye''s hands.


    In their eyes, the pink trolley case in Zhou Ye''s hands seemed to be in his hands all the time, instead of appearing suddenly.


    After the city girl walked out of the airport, she stood there for a while...


    She felt as if she had forgotten something, but-what she had forgotten, she herself couldn''t tell.


    After thinking for a long time, the girl who didn''t think of anything, finally gave up thinking about what she had lost... she reached out to take a taxi, but at this moment, a voice full of magnetism came out behind her... "Miss, and many more¡­¡­"


    "Miss, please wait...?"


    The city girl turned her head habitually, and saw an extremely handsome man walking towards her with a pink trolley suitcase, walking and waving to her.


    "Are you... calling me?" The girl pointed to her nose stupidly...


    "Of course I am calling you..." Zhou Ye looked at the girl silently... He knew she was a Ma Daha and highly forgetful, but never knew that she was so forgetful... He shook his head gently, and Zhou Ye left. When she arrived in front of the girl, she shook the pink suitcase in her hand and asked, "Miss, don''t you think this thing is familiar?"


    "Huh?" The city girl looked at the pink suitcase in Zhou Ye''s hand, and said with a look of surprise: "I also have an identical suitcase... It seems that our tastes are the same..."


    Hearing the girl''s words, Zhou Ye became even more speechless... "What about your suitcase?"


    "I remember when I came... I checked it in..." The urban girl said, the voice became quieter, and the more she said her face became more blush... It''s done... It''s shameful... "That... that''s mine The suitcase? Thank you... help me get it back..."


    "You''re welcome..."


    Seeing the girl finally realized that her suitcase was missing, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile... "Here, take it right... Don''t lose it again."


    "Thank you...Thank you so much..." The city girl kept saying thanks to Zhou Ye...


    "Okay, I should go in... My friend''s plane is about to arrive..." Zhou Ye said, returning to the waiting hall...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s departure, the girl couldn''t help but yelled, "Hey..."


    "What?? Is there anything else?" Zhou Ye smiled and turned to look...


    Do you think he was just here to deliver the suitcase??Don''t be funny, when did Zhou Ye do such a purposeless thing?


    "That... my name is Qin Yumo, how about you?" Qin Yumo felt his heart beating fast...


    In the past, it was the men who struck up with her, but it was the first time she took the initiative to struck up with others...


    "My name is Zhou Ye..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded to Qin Yumo...

 Chapter 2326

    "Are you a local? I''m from Shanghai and I''m here to travel..." After all, it was the first time that I took the initiative to strike up a conversation with someone. Qin Yumo was a little nervous... "Can you be a guide for me..."


    "That''s really sorry, I am not from Xi''an, I am also from Shanghai." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "However, maybe we can travel together, but you need to wait for me for a while, because I have to wait for a friend to be with me. ..."


    "No problem, I''ll wait for you..." After Qin Yumo finished speaking, he felt an urge to get into the ground.


    What a shame, Qin Yumo...How can you be so unreserved??


    Stop teasing, meet by the water, reserved?With restraint, you will never see this man who satisfies all your boyfriend fantasies.


    Come on, Qin Yumo, you can...


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye didn''t seem to pay attention to her initiative, "Okay... let''s go in first and wait..."


    "Hmm..." Qin Yumo nodded lightly, followed Zhou Ye, pulled his trolley case, and returned to the waiting hall again.


    The two returned to the position where Zhou Ye just sat. Zhou Ye smiled and introduced Qin Yumo: "This is my friend, Jack Chen. He is an internationally renowned professor of archaeology in Hong Kong... Jack, this is what I just met. Friend, Qin Yumo..."


    "Hello!" X2


    After Qin Yumo and Jack Chen said hello to each other... they sat down.


    Facing Zhou Ye''s ability to seduce a big beauty back as soon as he went out, what else could Jack Chen say besides being awesome?


    As for Qin Yumo?


    She felt more at ease with Zhou Ye...


    If she just came back with Zhou Ye, she was still a little uneasy in her heart, then now, all the anxiety has been halved.


    The so-called, to see a person''s grade, it depends on who he is mixed with.


    Since the person who mingled with Zhou Ye was an internationally renowned professor of archaeology, Zhou Ye would definitely not be a liar, Xiaobailian.


    "Professor Chen came to Xi''an to study the Terracotta Warriors and Horses?" Qin Yumo looked at Jack Chen looking down at the information, and asked curiously.


    "No, we are here to find the real tomb of Emperor Qin." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "The real tomb of Emperor Qin?" Qin Yumo blinked his big eyes, unable to react for a while."Isn''t the terracotta warriors the real tomb of Emperor Qin?"


    "Of course not, it''s just a fake tomb..." Zhou Ye smiled: "The real tomb is not in the pit of the terracotta warriors..."


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and eighty six


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Qin Yumo''s curiosity almost overflowed...


    "Then, are you waiting for other members of the archaeological team?"


    Seeing Qin Yumo who was like a curious baby, Zhou Ye''s heart moved and decided to tease this little girl...


    He looked left and right, making a cautious gesture, then hooked his finger at Qin Yumo...


    Although Qin Yumo wondered why Zhou Ye had acted such a thief suddenly, she still obediently moved to Zhou Ye''s side and turned her ears to her side.


    "I''m telling you, don''t tell me..." Zhou Ye attached to Qin Yumo''s ear, lowering his own voice and said, "Actually, we are here to robber the tomb... in the tomb of Emperor Qin, The treasure is in the hundreds of millions, and we intend to do a big vote...If we get caught, we will die."


    "Hmm..." Qin Yumo grew up in horror after hearing Zhou Ye''s words...


    If it hadn''t been for Zhou Ye to cover her look, she would have called out...


    "Don''t say anything...or I will kill you now..." Zhou Ye''s vicious voice sounded in Qin Yumo''s ears...


    All the tears that scared Qin Yumo came out...


    She shook her head, desperately trying to get out of Zhou Ye''s restraint...


    However, at this moment, she suddenly felt that something tough was on her waist...At the same time, Zhou Ye''s gloomy voice came from her ears, "Glock 17-9MM caliber The pistol, with the silencer installed, the gunshot sound does not exceed 30 decibels, that is to say, its gunshot sound is not much louder than the sound of normal people... If you struggle again, I will kill you with one shot... ¡­"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Qin Yumo''s tears flowed faster...


    She hates herself to death at this moment...


    Why is she so obsessed that she wants to travel with Zhou Ye?


    Did she forget that men are all big trotters??


    Woo... don''t talk about losing yourself now, maybe you won''t be able to save your life.


    At this moment, Qin Yu''s whole body was shaking...


    At this moment, Jack''s voice came from beside him, "Stop making trouble, A Ye..."


    "Hahahaha..."


    As Jack¡¯s voice fell, Zhou Ye¡¯s laughter came from Qin Yumo¡¯s ears. At the same time...Qin Yumo also felt Zhou Ye let go of her suppressing hand... She was free again... ¡­


    "Just kidding, Yu Mo, are you not angry?" Zhou Ye said while looking at Qin Yumo with a smile.


    "You...Zhou Ye, you bastard..." Qin Yu yelled at Zhou Ye in tears, stood up and turned around and left...


    At this time, she also saw what Zhou Ye had just reached her waist. It was a small flashlight...


    Seeing Qin Yumo''s back, Jack pouted, "have you gotten off?"


    "Hahaha...you don''t understand, Jack, this means that men are not bad and women don''t love..." Zhou Ye said, standing up and chasing Qin Yumo''s back...


    Breaking the safety distance between two people in this way is a very convenient and fast method.


    This is full of suspension bridge theory and Stockholm syndrome, etc...


    Is this kind of love learning that Jack, a single dog, can understand??


    Of course, there must be a prerequisite for this, that is-you must be handsome, and that woman has a good impression of you...


    Why is it not the best dog that licks her, but the man who makes her love and hate what she will never forget?


    Because, the greater the mood swings, the deeper her memory...and the more she will never forget.


    What is licking a dog?At first, a woman may be moved, but in the end, when she gets used to it, she will become accustomed to it, and she will no longer be moved.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, Qin Yumo had already rushed into the bathroom of the airport waiting room...


    Of course, she didn''t want to find a place where no one was to cry... She was just almost scared to pee by Zhou Ye.


    "Asshole Zhou Ye... Asshole Zhou Ye... I hate you to death..."

 Chapter 2327

    Even when he squatted in the bathroom and opened the gate to release the water, Qin Yumo was thinking about Zhou Ye...


    Seriously, if Zhou Ye let go of her for a minute later, maybe she was really scared to pee on the spot.


    Until then, she will never forgive Zhou Ye as a bastard...


    After solving the physical problem, Qin Yumo was still thinking about a certain bastard when she walked out of the bathroom. She had already made up her mind... and I would part ways with this bastard after a while... I definitely can''t be with him... ¡­


    Qin Yumo didn''t realize that Zhou Ye''s image had changed from a stranger to her enemy when she was not paying attention.


    The two options of stranger and enemy seem to have the advantage of strangers... But in fact, strangers are far less important than the enemies in the girls'' hearts.


    And hate and love, these two emotions can sometimes be converted.


    "Yumo, forgive me?"


    As soon as Qin Yumo walked out of the bathroom, he was blocked by Zhou Ye...not only that, there was also a bouquet of roses in Zhou Ye''s hands at this time.


    To be honest, this scene looks like an awkward scene of a young couple in no way.


    It''s just that Qin Yumo, who was in anger at this moment, didn''t realize this at all... She stared at Zhou Ye angrily, did not take the rose flower in her hand, but said bitterly, "Forgive you. You dream... Zhou Ye, I will never..."


    Before Qin Yumo finished speaking, he felt black in front of his eyes and soft lips... the whole person was sluggish in an instant.


    I-am I being kissed forcibly??


    This bastard actually... dare to snatch my first kiss after teasing me... who gave him his face??


    Thinking of this, Qin Yumo opened his mouth and shouted...


    However, it didn''t matter what she looked at, Zhou Ye took the opportunity to stick his tongue into her little look.


    "Mmm..."


    This Qin Yu motivated immediately bite Zhou Ye''s tongue hard...


    However, it is a pity - her little broken teeth obviously won''t bite Zhou Ye.


    Biting and biting... Qin Yumo also found that he was doing useless work... How did this bastard''s tongue grow?Why is it so tough...


    Perhaps because of biting Zhou Ye''s tongue, the anger in his heart gradually disappeared...


    Unconsciously, Qin Yumo was actually kissed by Zhou Ye, which moved his heartstrings...


    This was her first kiss after all, and Zhou Ye''s kiss skills were also superb... After a while, she couldn''t help but indulge in Zhou Ye''s kiss.


    At this moment, the people watching the excitement around clapped their hands...


    "Good guy..."


    "Yes, girlfriends should be so coaxed if they are angry..."


    "Come on, I am optimistic about you..."


    The applause and ridicule of passers-by instantly awakened Qin Yumo, who was addicted to Zhou Ye''s kissing skills... She couldn''t help but push Zhou Ye away with all his strength, turned around and left...


    However, Zhou Ye calmly greeted the passersby with a smile, and then raised his foot to chase Qin Yumo.


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and eighty seven


    "Okay, Yu Mo, don''t be angry...Look, you have bitten and bitten, and you should get rid of your anger?" Zhou Ye chased Qin Yumo next to her and embraced her unceremoniouslyslender waist.


    Qin Yumo struggled a few times, and after realizing that he couldn''t escape Zhou Ye''s big hands, he gave up doing useless work.


    She stopped her footsteps directly, and then turned to look at Zhou Ye... With a pretty face, she asked angrily: "Zhou Ye, did you know that you almost scared me to death?"


    "I know, that''s why I apologized to you..." Zhou Ye said, placing his left hand in front of her, and lightly snapping his fingers, a bunch of roses appeared in his hand out of nowhere, "forgive me. how am I??"


    Seeing this scene, Qin Yumo couldn''t help but see a hint of surprise in his eyes...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye became extremely mysterious in her eyes... Knowing magic, a friend or an internationally renowned archaeologist, what does he do??


    Fortunately, she still remembers that she is still angry now, "Then why did you forcefully kiss me just now...Do you know that was my first kiss?"


    Hearing Qin Yumo''s words, Zhou Ye smiled, "I won''t apologize for this. I kissed you because I like you, not a prank..."


    "What are you going to do... um um um..."


    Qin Yumo just wanted to say [what''s a joke], but in an instant he was once again blocked by Zhou Ye...


    This time, she was faster than the one who had just fallen...


    Five minutes later, if it weren''t for Zhou Ye''s slender waist, she would have collapsed to the ground.


    Gently letting go of Qin Yumo¡¯s little cowardice, Zhou Ye approached her ear and whispered in his own magnetic voice, ¡°This is not a joke. If you question me again, then I will kiss you. , Kiss you until I never question me again..."


    "Domineering... machismo..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Qin Yumo muttered in a low voice...


    Although Qin Yumo showed resistance on her face, there was an indescribable sweetness in her heart, which was slowly overflowing...


    Almost every girl has fantasized about the routine of overbearing president...


    If this is not the case, the so-called domineering literature of those female channels would not be so widespread.


    Of course, the personality of the overbearing president is not so easy to support... At the very least, you must be handsome enough, and second, you must be rich enough...


    Whether he has money, Zhou Ye hasn''t shown it yet, but he is handsome enough...that''s enough.


    So, this is a world that looks at faces.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Zhou Ye embraced Qin Yumo''s slender waist and returned to Jack, watching the performance of the two breaking through a certain relationship, Jack''s eyeballs almost didn''t fall off.


    Damn it, can this be done??


    Another GET trick... If I have a chance, I will try it too.


    "Jack, let me introduce to you again, this is my girlfriend, Qin Yumo..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s solemn introduction, Qin Yumo felt sweeter, "Who is your girlfriend, I haven''t agreed to be your girlfriend..."


    She said that, but her body couldn''t help but leaned against Zhou Ye again...


    I have to say that for Zhou Ye, picking up girls is so fast.

 Chapter 2328

    After sitting down again, Qin Yumo leaned against Zhou Ye and asked a little curiously, "Who are you waiting for?"


    "We are waiting for a friend, he is a Ph.D. from an American Institute of Physics..." Zhou Ye stretched out his hand to stop Qin Yumo''s slender waist, and said gently.


    "The Institute of Physics? Does it have anything to do with archaeology?" Qin Yumo asked strangely.


    "Of course it does matter..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "We found a kind of anti-gravity meteorite in Disha, India, and all clues point to the tomb of Emperor Qin... So, we came to Xi''an... ¡­"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Qin Yumo couldn''t help but be surprised: "Are you really planning to steal the tomb?"


    "Don''t make trouble... Who can steal a tomb? We will apply to the government for archaeological permission..." Zhou Ye patted Qin Yumo''s buttocks and said, "I don''t need money. What kind of tomb is robbed..."


    "Bad guy, don''t take pictures of people..."


    Qin Yumo whispered softly...


    She just felt that her buttocks were being photographed, and her heart swayed...


    That numb and crisp feeling caused a strange emotion to rise in her heart...


    At this moment, she felt that this place was really bad, why are there so many people??


    "By the way, Yu Mo, you haven''t said why you came to Xi''an to travel!" Zhou Ye asked with a light smile.


    "There was a nasty guy chasing me, I didn''t want to see him, so I took the annual leave..." Qin Yumo depressed: "I originally wanted to travel abroad, but when I left, I found my passport was looking for it. Not anymore... It happened that a fashion magazine I ordered said that I won the prize, and it mailed me a round-trip ticket and hotel order to Xi''an... So I came!"


    Zhou Ye listened to Qin Yumo''s words and looked behind her...


    Not far behind her, a transparent figure in palace costume suddenly appeared...


    In the hand of the palace figure, he was holding a passport, and at the same time, the palace girl''s face still had a hint of flattering expression.


    That figure, like a ghost, is difficult for ordinary people to see, and there are even passengers passing through the transparent figure...


    Seeing that figure, Zhou Ye knew that all of this was arranged by his own wind ambassador... Regarding this, he could only say-well done.


    After lightly nodding approvingly at the figure, Zhou Ye smiled and lowered his head and lightly pecked at Yu Mo''s pretty face, "What does this mean? Do you know? Yu Mo..."


    "What does it mean? It means I am very forgetful..." Yu Mo said in a depressed tone.


    "No..." Zhou Ye smiled lightly: "This shows that our fate is destined by heaven, and you are destined to meet me..."


    "Bad guy... who is destined to meet you..."


    Although it was sweet in his heart, Qin Yumo''s mouth was arrogant.


    I have to say that the Chinese believe in fate... at least Qin Yumo felt at this time that he might really be destined to meet Zhou Ye before he could not find his passport...


    At this moment, a slightly excited voice came from a distance...


    "A Ye, Jack..."


    Zhou Ye looked up and saw that a man and a woman were walking out of the exit channel. It was none other than William and his little secretary, Meng Qi.


    Jack heard William''s call, put away the information in his hand, stood up... "William..."


    And what about Zhou Ye?I don¡¯t even bother to stand...


    Instead, Qin Yumo beside him stood up... In Qin Yumo''s eyes, this is the basic etiquette for guests... "Stand up quickly..."


    "Whether to stand, they are not worth me to stand up to meet..." Zhou Ye said, pulling Yu Mo to sit down.


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and eighty eight


    At this time, William and his secretary Mengqi had also greeted Jack.


    The three of them walked towards Zhou Ye and Qin Yumo who were sitting there.


    "A Ye..." Seeing Zhou Ye, William opened his arms and wanted to give him a hug...


    After all, this is the big benefactor, don''t care if he is short of money now, in short, it may be useful in the future.


    It''s a pity that Zhou Ye didn''t even stand up and hug him. He just nodded lightly, "Hello, William..."


    And Mengqi, who was next to William, leaked a slightly flattering smile, "Young Master Ye, hello, this is Mengqi. We met at the last video conference."


    "Well, hello..." Zhou Ye was even more lukewarm to Mengqi.


    Although Meng Qi could be regarded as a beauty of a high level, she was just a bit mean... not the type that Zhou Ye liked.


    Moreover, in her body, there are many messy masculine breaths...


    There is William''s, and there are other men''s...


    In other words, this is a torn shoe... and it is also a torn shoe that likes to mess around.


    The most important thing is that there is still a black scent on this goods... Zhou Ye frowned and paralyzed. Are the ABCs of these second-generation immigrants so messy now?


    Too lazy to talk to these guys too much, Zhou Ye stood up directly and took Qin Yumo towards the outside of the airport... "Since everyone is here, let''s go..."


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s pie, Jack smiled at William, then picked up his luggage and followed.


    Jack didn''t want to say anything about William anymore. If Zhou Ye hadn''t insisted on asking him to help William once, he wouldn''t come over this time.


    Looking at the back of the three of them, William, who was thrown in place, retracted his hand in embarrassment...


    "This Young Master Ye is too arrogant?" Meng Qi had just put a cold butt on her hot face, and her face suddenly looked a little bad.


    "Ahem, it''s okay, Shao Ye has this temper..." William explained a little embarrassingly.


    In fact, in William''s heart, Jack was already hated.


    In William''s view, it must have been Jack who later found Zhou Ye and told Zhou Ye about his reluctance to stay and find him.


    This made Zhou Ye have no good expressions on himself.


    In fact, he was thinking too much, Jack didn''t sell his bad in front of Zhou Ye, Jack himself was not that kind of person.


    But, there is no way, the so-called self-esteem, the villain sees everyone as a villain... This is human nature.


    Seeing that Zhou Ye and the three of them were about to leave the airport, they hurriedly followed...


    On the other side, Qin Yumo was dragged forward by Zhou Ye stupidly. He turned his head and glanced at William and Mengqi with some curiosity, and asked Zhou Ye, "Didn''t you say that he is your friend? Why? I don¡¯t think you are too friendly to them?"


    "Friends are also divided into many kinds..." Zhou Ye smiled and gently stretched out his hand on Qin Yumo''s Qiong nose and said, "Some friends can entrust life and death, and some friends can only share wealth and wealth but not tribulation. Some friends are used to betray and play with..."


    "What kind of friend is that William?" Qin Yumo was even more curious...


    "It''s just a clown playing around... he''s not worthy to be my friend." Zhou Ye said with disdain.

 Chapter 2329

    "But you clearly said he is your friend..."


    "My words are just polite..."


    Jack, standing beside Zhou Ye, couldn''t help feeling tired after listening to the words of the two of them...


    Life and death friends??Friends of wine and meat??Friends who can betray?


    I rub, then what kind of friend am I??


    Just when Jack was thinking about it... Zhou Ye seemed to have heard his voice, and said to Qin Yumo: "Jack is a friend who can entrust life and death..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Jack couldn''t help but leak a smile.


    After the group walked out of the airport, they boarded a bus bound for the city...


    After arriving in the city, it was almost noon...


    Everyone first went to the hotel to open a room and settle down...


    Zhou Ye opened a presidential suite, thinking that Qin Yumo would live with him...


    In the end, Yu Mo said nothing but promised... In desperation, Zhou Ye had no choice but to open another room for Qin Yumo on the opposite side of his room.


    As for Jack, of course he lives in his own room... William and Mengqi did not avoid suspicion, and they opened a business suite directly.


    After settled down, everyone decided to take a day off today...


    After all, William and the others flew back from the United States, and Jack wanted to contact the Xi''an Institute of Cultural Relics and Archaeology, and he planned to donate the long sword in his hand.


    Originally, according to Jack''s idea, the ancient sword was entrusted to the Institute of Cultural Relics and Archaeology and asked them to return the ancient sword to Disha.


    However, at the end of Zhou Ye''s encouragement, he donated the ancient sword to the government.


    These three people had their own affairs to be busy, and Zhou Ye and Qin Yumo went to rest.


    For Zhou Ye, the first thing to do in Xi''an is of course to taste Xi''an snacks...


    He directly pulled Qin Yumo and rushed towards the snack street where foodies gather...


    I have to say that there are too many snacks in Xi''an...


    What kind of steamed bun, what kind of cold skin, what kind of bashful noodle, what kind of lamb bun...


    Qin Yumo almost cried all the way down...


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to eat, but she is afraid of getting fat, so she dare not eat more...


    And Zhou Ye has no such scruples. Along the way, all kinds of snacks never leave...


    However, the tragic Qin Yumo, after only eating a steamed bun, took a cup of sour plum soup, and watched Zhou Ye walking all the way to eat with envy...


    Almost, I cried.


    By the way, Zhou Yeming knew that she was afraid of getting fat and did not dare to eat more of these things, so he deliberately walked up to her and ate them.


    It looks like that, don''t mention too irritating...


    In the end-Qin Yumo still failed to withstand the temptation, and fell into the hell of gluttony under the seduce of the demon Zhou Ye.


    The two of them left the hotel more than two o''clock in the afternoon, and only came back almost eight o''clock in the evening...


    Qin Yumo could say that he almost came back with the wall root.


    Of course it wasn''t because Zhou Ye found a chance to put her on her, but she was holding on.


    "Bad guy...Bad guy...cause me to eat so many things...I''m going on a diet again..." Qin Yumo walked beside Zhou Ye, while gently beating Zhou Ye''s arm.


    "What are you afraid of? I don''t think you are fat when you are fat..." Zhou Ye said, reaching out and gently patting Qin Yumo''s hips: "I like your fleshy appearance..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Qin Yumo felt sweet in his heart and groaned: "I won''t tell you...badass..."


    They took a taxi to the snack street, but when they came back, they walked back...


    No way, Qin Yumo felt like he was eating and holding on, and he didn''t walk around, digesting and digesting... he was afraid that he could not sleep at night.


    Just as the two embraced and walked into the door of the hotel, a man''s voice came from a distance, "Yumo...who is he?"


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and eighty nine


    Following the sound, Zhou Ye turned his head to look. A man with a strong build and a handsome face was looking at him with fire in his eyes...


    Seeing this man, Qin Yumo was taken aback, and soon, a layer of frost hung on his smiling face... "Mr. Richard, I am not familiar with you, please don''t call me Yumo And, this is my boyfriend. Who is he has nothing to do with you."


    Hearing Qin Yumo¡¯s icy words, Richard¡¯s face leaked a trace of injury, which looked like a tragic male protagonist, "Yu Mo, don¡¯t be like this...Did you forget us? Has the past passed? I love you so much...you..."


    Before Richard finished speaking, Qin Yumo interrupted him, "Who has had a past with you, don¡¯t talk nonsense in front of my boyfriend... Besides, you are a married man. Acting infatuated in front of me? Is it appropriate?"


    After speaking, Qin Yumo turned his head to look at Zhou Ye, and anxiously explained: "Ye, you believe me, I have nothing to do with him... He chased me before, and I never promised. Later I learned about him. After I was married, I began to avoid him... he has been pestering me..."


    "Hey, I didn''t say I didn''t believe you... Don''t be nervous..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Qin Yumo''s powder back lightly, then turned to look at Richard... "You are the girl who has been pestering me. Friend''s Richard??"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Richard looked into Zhou Ye''s eyes and revealed a trace of unkindness, "Who are you?"


    "Isn''t Yu Mo introduced just now? I''m her boyfriend..." Zhou Ye smiled, turned his head, and kissed Yu Mo''s little goose...


    Qin Yumo obediently closed his eyes, and wrapped his hands around Zhou Ye''s back, looking obsessed.


    Seeing this scene, Richard was instantly angry...


    He rushed over quickly, lifted his foot and kicked towards Zhou Ye... "Nuppy, dare to grab a woman from Laozi?"


    Faced with this situation, other guests in the hotel lobby couldn''t help but scream...


    At this moment, two tall men in black suits ran from the side, grabbed Richard by the collar, and pushed him to the ground.


    The speed of these two people is really too fast, the fast others only feel a flower in front of them, and then there is a loud noise, turn their heads and look again, Richard, who was just angry and crowned, is gone, and one more is smashed on the ground. The hapless rolling eyes.


    "Sir, you are so uncomfortable...Go, let''s go out and go around..."


    "Yes, fighting is not good... We must love each other and create a harmonious society together!"


    While talking, the two brawny men picked up the dizzy Richard who had been smashed and walked outside the hotel.


    At this time, Qin Yumo also recovered. She looked a little strangely at the two strong men who picked up Richard and walked out, and muttered: "He, who are they??"


    "Well-intentioned...I guess you can''t understand Richard''s bullying, so he came to help, right?" Zhou Ye started to run the spaceship...


    The expressions on the faces of the lively passers-by were extremely wonderful...

 Chapter 2330

    Good-hearted person??


    Are you lying to the ghost??


    Which kind person would make such a timely move??


    The bodyguard is just the bodyguard, what kind of person...


    It''s too nonsense...


    "It turns out to be a good-hearted person..." Qin Yumo actually believed Zhou Ye''s nonsense, and nodded his head as before, "In this society, there are still many good people... When I was in school, I lost something. , There will always be good-hearted people to help me find it..."


    Hearing Qin Yumo''s words, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    Do you really believe this girl??


    In other words, when you lose something in school, there are always kind people who help you find it. Is that because there are so many kind people?That''s purely because you are beautiful...


    So, if you want to be gentle and treated by this world, you still need to be hard.


    First of all, you have to grow beautiful...


    Otherwise...hehe...


    Zhou Ye and Qin Yumo paid no attention to Richard''s episode.


    Qin Yumo didn''t care because she had a big heart... and Zhou Ye didn''t care because there was a patrol envoy who followed Qin Yumo since childhood. Other men wanted to take advantage of her, don''t even think about it.


    However, it''s also time to eat Qin Yumo...or else, it would hurt his reputation as an unhappy woman.


    Thinking like this in their hearts, the two have returned to the door of the room upstairs.


    "Ye, good night...have a good dream!" Qin Yumo, who was standing at the door of his room, stepped on and gave Zhou Ye a goodnight kiss... He turned around and opened the door to enter.


    However, as soon as she opened the door, she felt lightened and was picked up from behind...


    "Ye..., what are you doing..."


    Zhou Ye ignored Qin Yumo¡¯s struggle and hugged her into the room. He raised his foot and closed the door... He bowed his head and whispered in Qin Yumo¡¯s ear: "I want to greet her with you. The sunrise tomorrow..."


    Listening to Zhou Ye''s magnetic voice and the romantic words, Qin Yumo was a little intoxicated...


    However, she soon realized what Zhou Ye''s words meant...


    Welcome to the morning sun together??


    Isn''t that to be with myself...


    "No... Ye, I''m not ready yet... I... uh uh..."


    Before he could finish a sentence, Qin Yumo was blocked by Zhou Ye...


    For a while, she couldn''t say anything...


    As the two of them entangled with each other, Zhou Ye''s big hand slid down the curve of her waist...


    Today, Qin Yumo is wearing a floral dress...


    Zhou Ye''s big hand quickly pulled the hem of Qin Yumo''s skirt up, and reached into her plump buttocks...


    At this moment, Qin Yumo also felt something wrong... She leaned back hurriedly, and said anxiously: "Ye...no, really, I''m not ready yet...I..."


    "It''s okay, I will prepare it for you..." Zhou Ye smiled and kissed Qin Yumo again...


    At this time, Qin Yumo leaned back even more... "No, Ye...I..."


    Facing Qin Yumo''s resistance, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and gently let go of the hands holding her hips...


    Just when Qin Yumo felt that Zhou Ye was empathizing with himself and felt sweet...


    Her posture lost her balance and instantly fell backward...


    "Ah..." Qin Yumo felt that he was going to fall miserably this time... couldn''t help but close his eyes and let out a scream...


    After a while, she felt that she had fallen on a limp thing... Qin Yumo opened her eyes and turned to see that she had fallen on the bed...


    It''s just, wasn''t she at the door just now?Why did this fall on the bed...


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and ninety


    Just when Qin Yumo was dazed by the situation in front of him...


    Zhou Ye already pounced on like a hungry tiger...


    "Don''t press me... I... um..."


    Okay, this time Qin Yumo''s little eyes are blocked again...


    Not only that, Zhou Ye''s big hands also began to do strange things on her again...


    This time, his big hands no longer patronize Qin Yumo''s hips, but along the thighs, straight into the valley between her legs...


    "Um... don''t... Ye... uh..."


    Qin Yumo shook his head desperately, trying to get rid of Zhou Ye''s conspiracy, but unfortunately... this was useless.


    No matter how she swings her head, she can''t get rid of Zhou Ye''s tongue...


    Not only that, as Zhou Ye''s fingertips were on her fleshy seams that had never been touched by outsiders, as they gently slid across a thin layer of fabric... Qin Yumo felt an electric shock The general feeling...


    That feeling, along the seam of her shameful flesh, passed all the way to the deepest part of her body... it stimulated her to secrete more body fluid.


    "Hmm...don''t...Ye...don''t..."


    At this moment, Qin Yumo''s eyes were blurred by the feeling between his legs that he had never felt before... The murmur of words in his mouth gradually changed his taste.


    Zhou Ye looked at Qin Yumo''s blurred eyes, and a wicked smile appeared in his corner...


    Woman, that''s it... always shouting don''t want it, so she spread her legs...


    Zhou Ye pecking at Qin Yumo¡¯s fragrant lips like a chicken pecking at rice, while gently sliding his fingers across Qin Yumo¡¯s legs across the panties...


    Under the teasing of Zhou Ye''s fingertips, Qin Yumo felt that Zhou Ye''s fingers were the baton, and she was a slave who surrendered to the baton. With the wisdom of his fingertips, she was joyful and sad...


    Gradually, she was not willing to be a slave to his fingertips anymore...


    She wants to fight back...

 Chapter 2331

    Qin Yumo stretched out his arms, hugged Zhou Ye''s neck tightly, pulled down, and then actively blocked his look...


    She sticks out her tongue, awkwardly attacking...


    Not only that, she also used her big long legs to firmly clamp Zhou Ye''s big hands, gently swaying her hips, pursuing the pleasure that made her indulged...


    Facing Qin Yumo''s counterattack, Zhou Ye smiled...


    While responding to Qin Yumo¡¯s clumsy tongue kiss, he loaded a little magic on his fingertips¡ª¡ª[Double the pleasure], and gently pressed his fingertips on Qin Yumo¡¯s already raised old man. On the high clitoris, then, there was a slight tremor...


    "what¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    With a scream... Qin Yumo arched his back... His legs were tightly entangled like Zhou Ye''s big hands.


    "Comfortable? Baby..." Zhou Ye smiled and asked Qin Yumo''s little face still in orgasm.


    "Bad...bad..." Although Qin Yumo didn''t know how Zhou Ye did it...but this didn''t delay her knowing that it was Zhou Ye that made it bad...


    "The answer is wrong..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, pressing Qin Yumo''s clitoris'' fingertips again...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! At the mouth of the canyon, a stream of lewd liquid spewed out...


    As this lewd liquid squirted out, an unspeakable lewd breath began to rise in the room...


    "Then, let''s ask... Is it comfortable? Baby..." Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    This time, Qin Yumo was afraid that Zhou Ye would do something wrong again, so he didn''t dare to be like that again... he had to endure the shyness in his heart and replied: "Comfortable...comfortable dead...badass..."


    "The answer is correct..." Zhou Ye smiled and lowered his head slightly, before kissing Qin Yumo''s lips, "Do you want to be more comfortable?"


    "No..." As soon as Qin Yumo wanted to say that he didn''t want to, he saw Zhou Ye raised his corner and hurriedly changed his words: "Yes..."


    "This is good..." Zhou Ye didn''t care about Qin Yumo''s change of words, but smiled and hooked Qin Yumo''s panties with his hands, and pulled it down... "Come on, be good, lift up your ass... "


    "Bad guy..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Qin Yu covered his face with his embarrassed hands and did not dare to look at Zhou Ye again...


    Even so, she still lifted her ass obediently, and let Zhou Ye take off her underwear...


    She knows that she is doomed today...


    However, she didn''t have any thoughts of running away or resisting this... Maybe it was because of Zhou Ye''s mental position?It may also be because of the pleasure Zhou Ye just brought her...In short, today she confessed her fate...


    With Qin Yumo''s cooperation, Zhou Ye quickly took off her underwear and bra... As for the long skirt??Zhou Ye did not take it off, but let it hang around Qin Yumo''s waist...


    After all, keeping some clothes on you will feel more interesting...


    In the blink of an eye, Qin Yumo only had a long skirt that could not cover his body hanging around his waist.


    Then, Zhou Ye took off his clothes repeatedly...


    He knelt down between Qin Yumo''s legs, holding the already angry cock with his hand, and reaching for Qin Yumo''s crevice that opened slightly because of two orgasms.


    "Baby Yumo, don''t you really take a look?" Zhou Ye laughed as he looked at Qin Yumo, who was still covering his face with his hands.


    "Don''t look, bad guy..." Qin Yumo''s voice was dull, extremely shy...


    Since Qin Yumo is shy, Zhou Ye won''t force her... He directly held his cock and gently nudged Qin Yumo''s dew-covered meat abalone twice, feeling that the lubrication was already After enough... align the position, force forward...


    "what----!!"


    A scream came from Qin Yumo''s mouth instantly...


    "It hurts...it hurts...oooooooo..."


    At this moment, Qin Yumo felt as if a red steel pipe had been inserted into his body... the whole person was about to be torn apart.


    Looking at the virgin blood that was slowly flowing down his cock... Zhou Ye took possession of him and kissed Yu Mo''s little coward...


    While kissing, Zhou Ye comforted him in a low voice, "Hey, hold on for a while, it won''t hurt for a while..."


    "Woo...you lie...oooo..."


    As Qin Yumo cried, Zhou Ye felt that his cock was being held by a small hand, sometimes holding tight and sometimes relaxing... it felt extremely refreshing.


    It''s a pity that this is not the time to move. Thinking of this, Zhou Ye lowered his head again, while gently kissing her earlobe, while gently squeezing her firm and full breasts with his hands...


    Following Zhou Ye''s incomparably skilled soothing movements, soon... Qin Yumo''s painful cries gradually disappeared, replaced by an inexplicable grunt...


    Zhou Ye knew...you can do a big job...


    Thinking of this, he began to gently push up his waist... Along with his push, Qin Yumo''s mouth let out a heartbeat moan... "Ye... lightly... ah... ¡­what¡­¡­"


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and ninety one


    In the morning, after Jack finished washing, he carried the sword case on his back and walked out of his room.


    He was going to tell Zhou Ye to get up... and he might as well go to the Cultural Relics Research Institute to donate this sword to the country.


    Speaking of it, Zhou Ye brought this sword back and gave it to him... Jack didn''t think he was qualified to swallow this honor.


    Therefore, he felt it necessary to have Zhou Ye also present...


    However, when he came to the door of Zhou Ye''s suite and knocked on the door for a long time, he found that there was no response in the room.


    "No, didn''t A Ye come back last night?" Just as Jack was talking to himself, the door to the room behind him suddenly opened."Knock on the door so early... Jack, don''t you sleep in?"


    Jack turned his head and looked at him, suddenly speechless...


    The person behind him is not someone else, but Zhou Ye...


    It''s just that at this moment, he doesn''t have any strands on his body, he only uses a bath towel to surround his lower body...


    "This... isn''t this Miss Yu Mo''s residence? You..."


    Just when Jack was dumbfounded, Qin Yumo''s voice came from the room, "My dear, who is it..."


    "It''s okay, Jack called us to the Cultural Relics Research Institute..." Zhou Ye turned his head and said, "Jack waits for me...I will go down with Yu Mo..."


    After saying this, Zhou Ye turned and closed the door without waiting for Jack to answer...


    Looking at the confined door, Jack couldn''t help but smile...


    Fuck, his friend is really awesome...


    I only met someone at the airport yesterday, and I fooled them into bed today... This Nima is so enviable and hateful.


    Thinking of this, Jack shook his head and walked downstairs.


    Don''t talk about Jack, just talk about Zhou Ye...

 Chapter 2332

    Zhou Ye, who returned to the room, walked to the bed, unbuttoned the bath towel, and jumped on the bed again... "Baby Yumo... continue..."


    "Don''t stop it... Didn''t Jack call us? If you delay time, it won''t be so good..." Qin Yumo rushed into Zhou Ye''s arms and said coquettishly.


    She was really a little scared... The good morning bite just now made her feel her cheeks numb. If this continues, Yu Mo feels that she is going to be out of luck.


    "What are you afraid of, time is always ample for me..." Zhou Ye smiled and snapped his fingers. In an instant, an invisible wave enveloped the entire room... The time barrier opened.


    Although Qin Yumo could not see the time barrier, she knew that it was her own man who abused his mighty power again...


    Forget it, she won''t be able to escape this time this time...


    Thinking of this, Qin Yumo cleverly crawled from the bed to Zhou Ye''s side, bowed his head, and held the cock that had been standing for a long time...


    "Yes, baby, lightly... That''s it..." Zhou Ye sat on the head of the bed with a look of enjoyment, squinted his eyes, gently pressed Qin Yumo''s hair with one hand, and gently crewed her hip with the other. In between, sliding back and forth...


    After a while, Qin Yumo couldn''t help it anymore... She spit out Zhou Ye''s cock from her mouth, then turned around and aimed her buttocks at Zhou Ye...


    While gently swinging his hips, he said in a seductive voice: "My dear...hurry...I want you..."


    Facing Qin Yumo¡¯s temptation, Zhou Ye smiled lightly, and did not turn on his horse... Instead, he continued to stretch out his hand to play with Qin Yumo¡¯s already watery flesh, while whispering, ¡°What do you want me to do? Baby...you don''t make it clear...how do I know?"


    Qin Yumo felt that the fleshy seams that Zhou Ye played with were getting more itchy... She knew that this bastard just wanted to abuse her... But she really couldn''t help it...


    "Ye... I want you... I want you to fuck me..." At this moment, Qin Yumo''s voice was full of crying, and her hips swayed even more... To incorporate Zhou Ye''s fingers into his own flesh...


    But Zhou Ye always avoids when it is close to the point...


    "Don''t play with me... Ye... I... woo... I want you to fuck me... fuck your little slave Yu Mo..."


    "That''s good..." Zhou Ye saw that Qin Yumo was almost crying at this moment, so he stopped teasing her, turned over and knelt behind her... Aiming at the water-drenched hole...


    Stand up-with a snorted sound, the meat stick sinks into Yu Mo''s flesh...


    Immediately, a long moan came from Yu Mo''s mouth... "Ah..."


    Morning exercise, it''s started............


    Four hours after the time within the barrier--


    After washing, Zhou Ye took the newly dressed Qin Yumo and walked out of the room door. After putting away his time barrier, Zhou Ye took Qin Yumo''s slender waist and walked towards the elevator.


    At this time, Qin Yumo''s footsteps were stumbling, and his pretty face was reddish... he looked like he had just broken.


    But in fact, she was actually awarded the three links by Zhou Ye a long time ago...


    Now Zhou Ye is used to it. Every time he takes her virginity, he takes her in the mirror world for half a year, and at the same time takes the opportunity to adjust her genes.


    This is a compensation, but also a training.


    After all, today''s women are not the same as in ancient times, willing to allow their husbands to have three wives and four concubines.


    If they were in pajamas, they would definitely not be willing to join Zhou Ye''s harem.


    Take Qin Yumo. At the beginning, Zhou Ye tentatively asked her what would happen to her if he found another girlfriend.


    This girl will come directly [cut off your little JJ]


    What now??Zhou Ye didn''t ask her these words, she instead began to encourage Zhou Ye to accept a concubine.This is the power of training.


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    When Zhou Ye took Qin Yumo downstairs, William and Mengqi had already gone downstairs, and they had been waiting by Jack for a long time...


    Seeing Zhou Ye come down, Jack smiled and stood up to greet him."A Ye, Miss Yu Mo, you are down... let''s go to the research institute now!"


    "No hurry, go for breakfast first..." Zhou Ye smiled and looked at William and Mengqi, and asked in a low voice, "Do they know why you are going to the institute?"


    "They asked, but I just told them to check the information..." Jack also lowered his voice: "I don''t believe them now..."


    "Haha, that''s right..." Zhou Ye said, patted Jack on the shoulder, "Let''s go, let''s have breakfast first... In Xi''an, if you don''t eat mutton steamed buns, it means you didn''t come..."


    While talking, Zhou Ye didn''t say hello to William, but directly embraced Yu Mo, and walked out with Jack...


    Seeing Zhou Ye ignored him, William''s face was hard to look...


    Mengqi sitting next to him gently pulled Lawillia¡¯s clothes corner, and whispered: "Don''t mind, the task is important...except Jack, no one can help us find the tomb of the True Qin Emperor..."


    "I know..." William suppressed his anger and nodded...


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and ninety two


    For the task, William had to be cheeky and followed.


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye didn''t say anything...After all, the opening of the next big show still needs more effort from them.


    The group of five people ate a breakfast with Xi''an characteristics in Xi''an Huimin Street, and then boarded a commercial vehicle dispatched by the local Umbrella branch and drove towards the terracotta warriors.


    In the car, Qin Yumo saw the driver who was driving, and suddenly remembered Richard who was taken away last night.


    No way, who told the driver to be Umbrella soldiers like the two who took Richard away last night??


    They are all so sturdy, and they look quite similar.


    "My dear, was the person who took Richard away yesterday yours? You didn''t kill him, did you?" Qin Yumo lowered his voice and reached Zhou Ye''s ear and whispered: "Qian Don''t kill, I''m afraid..."


    She didn''t say what she was afraid of, but Zhou Ye already knew it.


    Zhou Ye knew that Qin Yumo was not worried about Richard, but worried that if he killed Richard, the police would find him.


    Although he has extraordinary abilities, Qin Yumo has received so many years of education after all, and he is still in awe of the system and the law.


    "Of course I didn''t kill him..." Zhou Ye chuckled lightly, and said in a low voice, "How can I kill someone like me?"


    Kill Richard??Give me a break¡­¡­


    It''s not too cheap to kill him...


    As far as Zhou Ye knows, Richard at this time should have been sent to a private clinic in Thailand, waiting for him will be a series of operations...


    Such as cosmetic surgery, such as breast augmentation surgery, such as vaginal reconstruction, or...buttock surgery...


    After this series of operations are done, it is guaranteed that Richard his mother will not recognize him...


    After these operations, it does not mean that his suffering is over...

 Chapter 2333

    Waiting for Richard will be in a brothel controlled by a gang in Bangkok, selling himself to death.


    She doesn''t sell herself. Who will help her pay for the high cost of the sex reassignment surgery package??Let Zhou Ye pay?Stop teasing... it''s impossible.


    By the way, even Zhou Ye had already figured out her future flower name... it was called Lily...


    It was only about 40 kilometers from the city to the Mausoleum of the First Emperor of Qin, and the commercial vehicle that Zhou Ye and the others drove in less than an hour before reaching the destination.


    After everyone got off the bus, a receptionist from the research institute was waiting at the door.


    After a short greeting, the reception staff led Zhou Ye and others to the working area of ??the research institute.


    The working area of ??the Institute of Cultural Relics is not in the office building, but on the periphery of Pit No. 3 of the Terracotta Warriors and Horses. This is the restoration center of the Terracotta Warriors and Horses. The office area of ??the Research Institute is here.


    Ordinary tourists are not allowed to enter the restoration area, but taking advantage of this donation of cultural relics, Zhou Ye and others walked into the restoration area.


    Around the area being repaired, there are many seriously damaged terracotta warriors...


    A middle-aged man in a suit is guiding the staff to repair the terracotta warriors there.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s crowd approaching, the middle-aged man temporarily put aside his work and greeted him with a smile."Professor Chen... for a long time!"


    "Director Huang, hello... We contacted on the phone, you just call me Jack!" Jack said, then introduced to Director Huang: "This is my friend, A Ye, this is his Girlfriend, Miss Qin, this is my friend William and his secretary Mengqi!"


    "Hello... please sit down..."


    Sit down, but in fact, there are only two tables and a few stools, which look extremely crude.


    "No, let''s look at the terracotta warriors and horses..." Zhou Ye said, pulling up Yu Mo and walking towards the terracotta warriors and horses placed aside...


    "Wow, you can actually watch the terracotta warriors and horses at such close range... It''s great!" Compared to Zhou Ye''s indifferent, Yu Mo looked a lot excited.


    After all, there are really not many opportunities to watch the Terracotta Warriors and Horses at such close range...


    She even took out her camera and asked Zhou Ye to take pictures for her...


    Of course, the staff around were also tightening a string at all times, for fear that she would break these terracotta warriors.


    If possible, they really wanted to stop Qin Yumo, but unfortunately, their heads didn''t speak, and they didn''t dare.


    As for Director Huang?Stop teasing, it is impossible for him to speak...


    As a member of the system, he knows a little more than others...


    For example, it seems that Professor Jack Chen from Hong Kong is the big head this time, but in fact, someone above has already talked to him and told him-that young man named Zhou Ye is the big head this time...


    You know, the Ryukyu Empire and China have always been brother countries, and the relationship between the two countries has always been very good.


    As a member of the Ryukyu royal family, Zhou Ye''s identity is not a secret to many senior government officials.


    Otherwise, Jack Chen''s excavation application would not be approved so soon.


    Don''t mess with anyone, don''t mess with Zhou Ye...This is a task from the top. With this prerequisite, how can Director Huang dare to stop Zhou Ye??


    Not to mention that Zhou Ye''s girlfriend was just looking at these broken terracotta warriors. Even if she said she was going to take one home, Director Huang estimated that the probability of being approved would be more than 90% if she submits a report.


    So, the fool went to stop him...


    At this time, Jack also took off the sword box behind him and handed it to Director Huang, "This is the ancient Chinese cultural relics we have obtained abroad. Please help Director Huang to identify..."


    "Of course there is no problem!" Director Huang put on his gloves and took the sword box from Jack...


    With the help of the staff nearby, after opening the sword box, Director Huang took out the long sword from the sword box...


    Next, I was observing with a magnifying glass and searching for information...


    Half an hour later, Director Huang held a long sword in his hand and sighed: "Jack, the preliminary identification of this long sword should use the smelting technology from the Warring States Period to the Qin Dynasty, and the scaly material on it is only in Qin Dynasty. In the cultural relics unearthed during the Dynasty, you see, its style and decoration are obviously the swords of the generals of the Qin Dynasty. This is really a national treasure..."


    While talking, Director Huang put the saber in his hand into the sword box, "Okay, put it away..."


    Seeing the staff taking away the sword case, William and Mengqi suddenly became unwilling.


    "Hey, what are you doing? This sword belongs to us!"


    "Jack has donated it to our museum!" Director Huang smiled.


    "This plan action is funded by our foundation, and all the things found should belong to our foundation...How can you give the sword to the museum?" Meng Qi asked, looking at Jack.


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and ninety three


    "What you found in the action of paying money is your foundation? Ridiculous..."


    At this time, Zhou Ye walked slowly to Jack''s side, looked at Mengqi disdainfully and said, "According to you, did you pay for Jack to go around in China? The whole China belongs to your foundation. ?? Then if your foundation pays for Jack to take a trip around the world, the earth will become your foundation?"


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Qin Yumo laughed out loud...


    "Then your foundation is really awesome...As long as you pay, everything is yours?" Zhou Ye looked at Mengqi, whose face was suffocated, and mocked: "According to your truth, as long as you pay When money goes to someone¡¯s house, everything in the house becomes yours? There is such a reason in the world?"


    Meng Qi dared to attack Jack, but not Zhou Ye...


    Facing Zhou Ye''s cynicism, even if she was flushed with laughter from the side, she did not dare to say anything.


    After all, only those who have been in contact with capital know how much energy Zhou Ye has behind him.


    Not to mention her, even if it is the foundation behind her that gave her money to invest, compared with the Umbrella consortium behind Zhou Ye, that is the contrast between the rice-grain fluorescence and Dangkong Haoyue.


    Therefore, at this time, she could only cast her help-seeking eyes on the concubine William next to her...


    "Before my experiment has reached a conclusion, every link may be the key, so... I..." William also wanted to use his experiment as an excuse, but Zhou Ye turned him back as soon as he spoke. .


    "Close eyes..." Zhou Ye glanced at William and said, "The so-called gentle scum refers to people like you. Greed is greed. You have to find a reason for being tall. Ask yourself, are you worthy? ??"


    "You..." William couldn''t say a word for a long time because of Zhou Ye''s words. He could only turn his gaze to Jack, "These things are antiquities and dead, but my experiment will benefit the future, you How can we hand things over to the museum so hastily... You know, the sword is our life in exchange for!"


    "It was Jack and I who exchanged their lives for it, not you, William ran away..." Zhou Ye''s faint words once again blocked William in silence.


    "A man who left his companions and ran on his own has the face to say that the sword was returned by his own life? Who gave you the face??"


    Zhou Ye''s curse almost turned William on the spot...


    Fortunately, he still remembered that he couldn''t beat Zhou Ye...or else, he might have to lie down and go back today.


    "Is it true that even if we find the real Qin Emperor''s Tomb and the Sky Star Gem, you still have to turn him in to the country?" William didn''t dare to attack Zhou Ye, but dared to furiously at Jack''s incompetence.


    "Haha...that''s right!" Jack sneered and nodded.


    "You..." William was confused by Jack''s attitude...

 Chapter 2334

    Angrily, he turned around and left...


    Mengqi hurriedly followed...


    "What do we do now?" Mengqi asked in a low voice following William.


    "What else can I do?" William said with a gloomy expression.


    Without Jack¡¯s help, he was nothing, and with Jack, he was afraid that he would not be pleased with the money...


    Now, he has entered a dilemma.


    After Mengqi followed William out of the restoration area, she quickly walked to William''s side, "William, do you really want to see the people who have supported you for the past ten years?"


    "Of course I met him, he didn''t want to see me..." William said depressed.


    "I will take you to see him now..."


    "just now??"


    Meng Qi nodded and said, "Come with me!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Not to mention the William who went to see Professor Gu with Mengqi... Just talk about Zhou Ye and Jack here...


    After donating the ancient sword to the museum, Professor Huang here presented him with an honorary certificate on behalf of the country.


    "By the way, Jack, are you interested in going to the Department of Archaeology of Northwestern University and giving a class to the students?" Director Huang asked with a smile: "On behalf of the Department of Archaeology of Northwestern University, I solemnly invite you... How about? "


    "This..." Jack hesitantly did not know how to answer Director Huang.


    "Go, Jack..." Zhou Ye urged behind him: "Maybe you can find some good seedlings!?"


    "Okay, then I accept the invitation of Northwestern University to give them a class!" Jack said that he is also a doctor of archaeology, and he does have this level and teaches college students.


    "That''s great, what do you think of the afternoon?" Director Huang was climbing along the pole...


    "Is this a bit too rush..." Jack hesitated.


    "Not in a hurry at all. It just so happens that you can have a good time in the Mausoleum of Emperor Qin in the morning. At noon, we will have a meal together. In the afternoon, I will take you to Northwest University...How about?" Director Huang said with a smile...


    He also holds the title of visiting professor in the Department of Archaeology at Northwestern University...


    He couldn''t ask for another talent for the Department of Archaeology of Northwestern University.


    In Director Huang''s view, Jack Chen You insisted on being competent and had his own unique insights in archaeology. He is the best candidate for Northwest University to attract talents.


    The so-called class is only to persuade school leaders to be more persuasive.


    After all, the Department of Archaeology at Northwestern University has always been strong, ranking second only to Peking University in the country.


    Originally, Jack still hesitated, but at Zhou Ye''s instigation, he finally decided.


    Next, Zhou Ye took Yu Mo and took a tour with Jack in the Tomb of Emperor Qin.


    I have to say that Qin Huang''s Mausoleum is really too big...After turning around, Yu Mo is a little tired.


    Ordinarily, with her physique transformed by Zhou Ye, she shouldn''t have been so tired...


    But she was alone against Zhou Ye in the morning, which consumed too much energy and energy. At the beginning, she was able to persevere, but when she finished eating at noon, she was almost unable to walk.


    In the end, Zhou Ye could only send her back to the hotel, and then rest with her in the hotel until more than three in the afternoon, and then accompanied Jack and Director Huang to give a speech at Northwestern University.


    This time, the Department of Archaeology of Northwestern University also attached great importance to Jack...


    They put Jack''s public class in a lecture hall that could hold thousands of people.


    After arriving at the place, Jack went backstage to prepare a speech, but what about Zhou Ye?Then casually found a place to sit down in the empty lecture hall.


    Anyway, the big class didn''t start until five o''clock, and he had nothing to do... He just took out a game console and started playing...


    At 4:30, the students entered the lecture theatre one after another...


    Jack''s public class is ready to begin...


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and ninety four


    "This classmate, is anyone sitting here?"


    A crisp female voice pulled Zhou Ye out of the game world.


    He looked up and saw a girl wearing a long black autumn dress, standing next to him happily holding a book.


    The girl has long black hair with beautiful shawl, and a gentle smile on her beautiful face.


    "Oh, no one..." After seeing this girl, Zhou Ye smiled and picked up the book next to him to occupy the seat.


    Zhou Ye only used books to occupy the seat, just didn''t want anyone to disturb him playing games...


    However, if there are beautiful women right now, it doesn''t matter.


    "Thank you..." The girl nodded lightly, and then sat beside Zhou Ye.


    "You''re welcome..." Zhou Ye smiled, lowered his head again, and focused his attention on his game console.


    Seeing Zhou Ye playing games there without looking up, Nuo Min''s brows couldn''t help but frown...


    As a sophomore majoring in archaeology, she has a deep love for archaeology. For Nomin, archaeology is the most interesting thing in the world. Through a few words left over from the long river of time, it can be deduced hundreds of years ago. , And even a microcosm of the era thousands of years ago, what an interesting thing that is.


    How could anyone do such a solemn thing on such a solemn occasion?


    "This classmate, if you are not interested in archaeology, please leave here..." Nuo Min looked at Zhou Ye and said coldly: "I think some of the students want to come to the open class of Professor Chen... and Outside, there are plenty of places where you can play video games freely."


    The implication of Nuo Min''s words is to let Zhou Ye go out if he wants to play games, don''t occupy the pit and shit.


    Zhou Ye, who was about to restart the game, sighed silently when he heard Nuomin''s words...


    He directly raised his head and looked at Nuo Min, "This lady, I gave you the place I occupied. You are not grateful for not saying that, but you still say this to me. Do you think... is this appropriate?"


    Nuomin was taken aback when he heard this...


    She also feels that she seems to be a little different today. Although she used to be easy to learn, she was definitely not the kind of nosy little pepper character. Why did she see Zhou Ye playing games here today and she couldn¡¯t suppress the fire in an instant. What??


    Although Nuomin has begun to reflect on himself in his heart...

 Chapter 2335

    But at this time, she didn''t intend to give in...or it should be said that she was a little bit hard to ride a tiger. Faced with Zhou Ye''s questioning, she had a stubborn neck and a small chest, and she insisted: "Am I right? Here it is. The lecture hall is not a game hall...If you want to play, you can go out and play instead of taking the position of other students who want to listen to the class..."


    Seeing Nuo Min''s stiff mouth, Zhou Ye smiled...


    This chick, give her a face, right??


    I really thought he was a good person by speaking in a good voice, right?


    "Snapped!"


    Zhou Ye raised his hand and snapped his fingers...


    An invisible wave centered on him, bypassing Nuo Min, and instantly enveloped the entire earth.


    "What are you doing?" Nuo Min couldn''t help but palpitate as he watched Zhou Ye snap his fingers.


    "Don''t do anything, fuck you..." Zhou Ye said, grabbing Nuo Min''s hand and gently pulling her into his arms in an instant.


    "You let me go...help...someone is playing a hooligan..."


    At this moment, Nuo Min, who was dragged into Zhou Ye''s arms, collapsed...


    Yes, she has practiced yoga for many years, but the problem is that yoga is not martial arts...


    However, her heart was not too panic. After all, the entire lecture hall was half full. According to Nuomin, as long as she shouted, some people would rush to the hero to save the United States...


    However, something unexpected happened to her.


    No matter how she yelled, no one uttered a voice to stop Zhou Ye...not only that, the whole lecture hall had just been roaring about, but at this moment there was no sound anymore...


    "No, you let me go... um..."


    While struggling, Nuomin looked for a chance to look behind him... I saw that the students sitting behind them, at this moment, are like lifelike wax figures, maintaining a strange posture, without saying a word... ¡­


    "This...what''s going on...what did you do to them?" Nuomin was going crazy at this time...


    "Guess..." Zhou Ye smiled and dipped his hands into Nuomin''s long skirt, lowered his hands, and said: "You can try to ask for help... You can also try to escape..."


    "You...ah..."


    Nuomin discovered at this time that the panties under her skirt were missing...


    It wasn''t that the strap was pulled off, it wasn''t that it was taken off... It just disappeared so inexplicably.


    It''s as if her little inner inner disappeared instantly...


    This made Nuo Min instantly feel her private parts, falling into Zhou Ye''s somewhat hot palm...


    "No... you are rape... a crime... I... uh uh..."


    Before Nuo Min finished speaking, Zhou Ye completely blocked Xiaoxiao.


    After a while--


    A muffled sound rang, and a blood stain ran down Nuo Min''s thigh...


    Then, there were bursts of painful grunts with a certain rhythm...


    After a while, the painful grunt gradually disappeared, replaced by a groan of ecstasy.


    That groan echoed in the lecture hall...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I don''t know when, the time of the entire world, once again returned to normal, began to flow slowly.


    At this time, Nuo Min and Zhou Ye were no longer at the same level as before.


    Instead, Nuo Min gently held Zhou Ye''s hand with a happy smile, whispering something.


    Behind the two, many male classmates were stunned by the scene in front of them.


    As a major in the Department of Archaeology, Nuomin is still very marketable in universities.


    Many male classmates came to listen to Jack''s open class in order to kiss Fangze.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t have each booked and occupied their seats.


    It''s a pity that their plot went bankrupt, and Nuo Min would rather sit next to Zhou Ye than to sit next to them.


    What made them most strange was that they saw Nuo Min still look angrily and scolded Zhou Ye.Why did it become such a tender and sweet scene in a blink of an eye??


    This weird feeling is like missing frames in a movie, and I feel like I missed a large part of the plot.


    In fact, they have missed a lot of plot... they missed Nuomin for a year.


    In a world where time stopped, Zhou Ye gave Nuomin a good meal...


    I have to say that after practicing yoga, many postures can be unlocked...not only that, what makes Zhou Ye most satisfied is that Nuo Min is still a hidden big breast... This is really great.


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and ninety five


    "This is my research on the history of the ancient Emperor Sha Kingdom and the Qin Kingdom... Thank you everyone..."


    At this time, Jack''s public class was over, and there was applause from the audience.


    And Zhou Ye, along with Nuo Min, applauded Jack...


    Jack, standing on the podium, thanked him and looked at his friend Zhou Ye silently...


    This is really a blink of an eye and I didn''t see it, so I found another girlfriend.


    This Nima, is it still for the single dog to survive??


    After the open class, Jack stayed on the podium to answer some students'' questions.


    As for Zhou Ye, he smiled and sat down, talking to Nuomin...


    Just kidding, if he didn''t know that Nuomin was in the Department of Archaeology at Northwestern University, would he encourage Jack to come here to lecture??


    If it is not certain that Nuomin will come, would he be interested in coming over to listen to Jack''s lecture?


    Not to mention whether what he said was right or not, just to say that these things he said were all things he had experienced almost personally, and Zhou Ye was not interested.


    To put it bluntly, all that Zhou Ye did was to harvest a yoga beast hidden in Northwest University.

 Chapter 2336

    Yes, Nuomin is Jack''s assistant in Kung Fu Yoga.


    By the way, Zhou Ye just saw a guy named Xiaoguang. According to Nuomin, he was a classmate of the same level and same department as her, but he hadn''t had much dealings before.


    After ten minutes, Jack finally sent away all the students who asked the question.


    He beckoned to Zhou Ye who was whispering to Nuo Min... "A Ye..."


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye glanced at Jack curiously and asked.


    "You come up, I''ll tell you something..."


    "Well... Nuomin, wait for me here!"


    "Yeah!" Nuo Min nodded her head obediently...


    Zhou Ye got up and walked to the podium...


    Jack grabbed Zhou Ye''s arm and walked aside, and asked in a low voice, "You, be careful...you just got Yu Mo. Now cheating on this female student again, do you want to find yourself being caught up someday? The woman is tied to the bed and clicks off..."


    Jack is really worried about Zhou Ye again...


    In his opinion, Zhou Ye did too much this time...The Yu Mo that was soaked yesterday was completely wiped out last night...


    And today?While Yu Mo was resting in the hotel, he actually soaked in another female student...


    No scumbag is as arrogant as you...


    Hearing Jack''s words, Zhou Ye burst into laughter...


    He knew that Jack was worried about himself... However, his worry was unnecessary. If Zhou Ye couldn''t even handle two women, he would have been killed by tens of thousands of women in his harem...


    Zhou Ye smiled and patted Jack on the shoulder, then turned his head and beckoned to Nuo Min who was sitting obediently under the stage, "Nuo Min, come..."


    Nuo Min stood up obediently and walked quickly to Zhou Ye''s side.


    "Nuomin, I actually hid something from you... I actually have a girlfriend."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Jack instantly widened his eyes, fucking, what kind of sorrow is this?


    Is this going to blew up??


    Next, Nuomin''s answer made Jack a little more suspicious of life...


    "Really? Great... When will you take me to see that sister..."


    Damn it, am I crazy or the world is crazy??


    Why don''t people now play cards according to the routine??


    When you hear your boyfriend say that he actually has a girlfriend, shouldn''t that woman be angry, angry, or crying?


    How could Nuomin say these things calmly and with joy??


    Moreover, looking at her expression, it wasn''t the feeling of hiding a knife in a smile, it was exactly what she really thought.


    "I... Forget it, I''m a little dizzy, I''m leaving now..."


    Jack stroked his forehead, walked out of the classroom, muttering as he walked, "Is it crazy? No, no, I must have heard hallucinations..."


    It wasn''t until Jack''s back disappeared at the door of the classroom... Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing out loud...


    "Hahaha...Jack has some doubts about life...hahaha..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Nuo Min Jiao Jiao gently twisted Zhou Ye''s waist, "It wasn''t you who caused the damage... Also, take me to see Sister Yu Mo later, I want to discuss it with her. , How should I deal with you big pervert..."


    "Where am I...I''ve been holding back, okay..." Zhou Ye said with a grieved expression: "If I don''t hold back, do you think you are still alive?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Nuo Min''s pretty face instantly blushed on his neck: "Bad guy, know you are amazing... don''t show off!"


    If possible, she would also like to leave this lecture room and rape her man with her magical powers.


    The question is-isn''t she inseparable??


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After laughing for a while, Zhou Ye left the lecture hall with Nuo Min and caught up with Jack, who was still doubting his life...


    The three of them did not bother Director Huang to send a car to pick them up. Instead, they took the commercial vehicle sent by Umbrella and returned to the hotel.


    As soon as he returned to the hotel, Zhou Ye took Nuo Min to see Qin Yumo who had slept in the hotel for a whole afternoon.


    After the two women met, there was neither a quarrel nor a fight.


    Rather, as a stranger met, under Zhou Ye''s introduction, he chatted lukewarmly.


    To be honest, although the two women know that their boyfriends are not good people, they also know that it will be a matter of time for new sisters to join, and they also know that they are not Zhou Ye''s original partners. Before them, their men still had many women. friend¡­¡­


    But, as the saying goes, you can act stupid if you don''t want to see...


    When they are missing, they can even install an ostrich in their heart.


    But now that they meet each other, they are not enthusiastic about each other anyway...


    Zhou Ye used lubricant there for half an hour, but the two of them were still like strangers, neither cold nor hot.


    Seeing this scene, Zhou Ye also slammed...


    He directly forcibly stripped the two women, and then pressed them face-to-face on the bed, and he directly shot them four holes one by one.


    after an hour--


    Qin Yumo was first defeated by Zhou Ye. After a mournful cry, she was incontinent by Zhou Ye directly in front of Nuomin...


    Next, it''s Nuomin...


    In order to make the two of them more harmonious, Zhou Ye did not favor one or the other, and forced Nuomin into the tide incontinence with a thousand strikes...


    At this moment, the most unbearable scene of the two of them was seen by each other...The distance between their hearts has been drawn a lot in an instant.


    The so-called frank meeting, the so-called you have me and I have you... Both women did it.


    After all, Zhou Ye didn''t clean the cock after finishing Yu Mo, and directly inserted the lewd liquid from Yu Mo''s body into Nuomin''s body... The two could be said to be indifferent to each other.


    Two thousand six hundred and ninety-six chapters

 Chapter 2337

    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Are you sure you want to see the True Qin Emperor''s Mausoleum with me?" Zhou Ye was lying on the bed halfway, with Yu Mo on his left and Nuo Min on his right.


    "Of course, such a major event unearthed in the Mausoleum of the True Qin Emperor, how can I not go?" Nuo Min said with a look of longing, "Maybe, I will go down in history because of it..."


    "You think too much..." Zhou Ye said with a speechless expression: "The annals of history will not record you..."


    "It won''t do to make people happy... badass!" Nuo Min groaned, gently beating Zhou Ye...


    "What about you Yu Mo? Why do you want to see the True Qin Emperor''s Mausoleum?? It is excusable for Nuomin to want to see it. After all, she is studying archaeology, and it is excusable to be interested in it..." Zhou Ye ignored it. Nuo Min turned to look at Qin Yumo and asked.


    Facing his own man''s question, Qin Yumo blocked him with just one sentence.


    "You said that they will treat everyone equally..."


    "..." Hearing Yu Mo''s words, Zhou Ye was speechless for an instant... "Okay, okay, let''s watch it all..."


    "Yeah!" X2


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the two women gave an excited high-five...


    "Then are we going in with Jack?" Nuomin asked.


    "Of course not..." Zhou Ye said lazily, "If I were to go alone, of course I would go in with Jack, but if I took you, then we would be one step behind... It''s too dangerous for Jack to go in together..."


    "Hmm..." X2


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the two girls nodded obediently...


    "Okay, it''s getting late, take a break early... I have to get up early tomorrow!" Zhou Ye said here, smiling evilly, "Who do you plan to be up and down today?"


    "We are at the top, you are at the bottom... Nuomin, hold him down..."


    "No problem, Sister Yu Mo, I''m holding him down...you go on..."


    Watching the two women squeeze him up and down, Zhou Ye chuckled slightly...Forget it, he will be a victim today, let them scream once...


    One night fish and dragon dance...


    In the early morning of the next day, Zhou Ye did not set off with Jack, but waited an hour before taking the two women in a commercial vehicle to the entrance of the True Qin Emperor''s Mausoleum, 200 kilometers away from Lishan.


    Along the way, the two women chatted non-stop...


    They were wondering what the real Qin Emperor''s Tomb was like, whether it was like the terracotta warriors and horses, magnificent...


    Zhou Ye smiled and said nothing. Although he knew what the real Qin Emperor''s tomb was like, he spoiled the whole family and he didn''t intend to destroy the expectations of the two women.


    At this time, Jack had reached the waterfall location at the entrance of Qin Emperor''s Mausoleum by helicopter.


    After preparing everything, he directly used the rope to jump into the waterfall from the cliff of the waterfall.


    Professor Gu, who was already ready to sit back and enjoy his success, also brought his men and came to William''s side, "It''s really a treasure, there is no shortage of five elements, hehe...Jack, only you can take me here. come¡­¡­"


    "Get ready, climb up..."


    "Yes!" XN


    Following Professor Gu''s order, his men began to climb up the cliff beside the waterfall...


    Along the way, in order to make their boss easier, they laid hundreds of pitons on the cliff, and then connected them with ropes to form a simple rope ladder for their boss to climb.


    After the rope ladder was completed, Professor Gu couldn''t wait to walk towards the cliff.


    Gravity research??


    Haha, don''t be silly... That kind of thing is far less useful to him than Qin Shihuang''s elixir, and the so-called anti-gravity research is just a cover.


    A guise for Jack to enter the urn...


    The most beautiful thing is-William has completely invested in his command, which allows him to exert influence on Jack.


    Otherwise, to the extent that Jack hates him, he is telling Jack not to move.


    When Professor Gu and his party climbed up the rope ladder to the waterfall...


    Another man and two women appeared under the waterfall...


    These men and women are not others, but Zhou Ye and his two girlfriends, Qin Yumo and Nuo Min.


    Zhou Ye took the two women and walked to the rope ladder left by Professor Gu and his group. "That''s it... Can you do it?"


    "Don''t underestimate our women..." Nuomin said as she climbed up the rope ladder first...


    And Qin Yumo did his part to follow up...


    It has to be said that after Zhou Ye''s genetic modification, these two girls do possess extraordinary strength... Little things like rock climbing are no pressure for them.


    The two women were like monkeys. When they quickly climbed from the rope ladder to the entrance of the waterfall, they found that their man had already been waiting for them at the entrance of the waterfall.


    "Ahem, I meant to ask, do you want me to fly up with you... As a result, I didn''t expect you to run so fast, I couldn''t stop shouting..." Zhou Ye looked at the two women and smiled. Yidao.


    "Ahhhhh... I want to kill him... Sister Yu Mo, help me..."


    "Okay, I''m going to kill my kiss today..."


    The two women gritted their teeth and rushed forward, facing Zhou Ye with their teeth and claws...


    Well, in fact, the two women are reluctant to beat their men at all, they just vent a little bit of depression in their hearts.


    After laughing for a while, the three of them walked along the trail left by Professor Gu and his group...


    This time the two girls are not stubborn anymore... When they meet a difficult place, let Zhou Ye hug them and fly over...


    Rather than saying that they came from an adventure, it is better to say that they came from a tourist...


    It''s comfortable, just like visiting a cave in a scenic spot.


    Two hours later-


    In the distance of the cave, there was a dull explosion...


    The two girls who were playing in the cave were startled...


    "what happened?"


    "Is the cave going to collapse?"

 Chapter 2338

    The two women, one on each side, hugged Zhou Ye''s arms tightly, with an undecided expression on their faces, looking at the cave wall that was trembling slightly from the aftermath of the explosion.


    "It should be the ancient professor who blasted the stone gate of the imperial mausoleum." Zhou Ye said, smiling slightly, "Go, let''s stop playing on the road, go to see the excitement..."


    When the voice fell, Zhou Ye grabbed the two women''s slender waists, and flew towards the cave.


    And at this time, Professor Gu had already brought his team to the imperial tomb...


    Looking at the chariots and chariots of the chariots and pavilions floating in the caves, Professor Gu couldn''t help but exclaimed: "Ascend to heaven after death? Heavenly soldiers and heaven will guard all the time? I finally found you...the real Mausoleum of the First Emperor..."


    "Unexpectedly, they used meteorites to create a gravity-free world..." William standing behind Professor Gu also said with emotion.


    At this moment, Jack''s figure appeared on the top of a carriage floating in mid-air, "Professor Gu?? Is it you??"


    "Yes, it''s me...hahahaha, thank you, Jack, if it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be able to find it here..." Seeing Jack''s surprised expression, Professor Gu''s face appeared with a smug smile... ¡­


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and ninety seven


    Jack standing on the suspended carriage, looking at William standing with Professor Gu, the last thought in his heart was completely cut off.


    Zhou Ye only told him that William might have cooperated with some people...but he did not tell him that the person who cooperated with William was actually Professor Gu.


    Professor Gu used to be his and William''s teacher, but when he discovered that Professor Gu was actually using the name of archaeology to do the tomb robbery, he ruthlessly reported him.


    For this, Professor Gu spent several years in prison.


    And now, the two actually got together...


    "William..." Jack looked at William and said lightly: "For the sake of our many years of friendship, you are still in a hurry to leave now."


    "Jack, I..." How could William leave this time??


    "Hahahaha...playing mystery!" Professor Gu laughed and said, "Do you think William is you? I told you a long time ago that human nature is greedy and full of desires... Just like William, If it wasn''t for his greed, how could I borrow his hand and fish you out of the mountain?"


    "And if it wasn''t your desire for knowledge, how could you help me find the true Qin Emperor''s Mausoleum?"


    "When I was in jail, I swore that what you owe me, I will double ask you to repay..."


    Having said that, Professor Gu laughed wildly."If it weren''t for you, I''ll find this true Qin Emperor''s Mausoleum for another eight lifetimes...Thank you, Jack...hahahahaha..."


    Seeing Professor Gu''s wild laughing gesture, Jack couldn''t help but see a trace of pity in his eyes.


    Does this poor fool really think that finding the Tomb of Emperor Qin is the day of his development??


    Don''t tease, he will die when he finds this place.


    Just when the two sides face each other in the air...


    A wave of heart palpitations gushed from the Hall of Sleeping Heaven where the coffin of the imperial mausoleum was located.


    For a moment, everyone present was stuck in place...


    They just felt like a rabbit being stared at by a natural enemy at this moment, with hairs on their bodies exploding, and a feeling of imminent danger was coming, filling their whole bodies.


    At this moment, everyone felt a tremor all over.


    Da da da¡­¡­


    The sound of stepping on the stone slab seemed so abrupt in this quiet cave.


    Following the sound, everyone turned their eyes to the Temple of Sleeping in the distance where the coffin was placed.


    "I, succeeded to the throne at the age of thirteen. Except for the wives and the ministers, I tried my best to govern. In nine years, the six countries of Korea, Zhao, Wei, Chu, Yan, and Qi were eliminated, the enfeoffment system was abolished, and the system of prefectures and counties was established. Weights and measures...strike the Xiongnu in the north, and expedition to Baiyue in the south...build the Great Wall to resist barbarians, and build a canal to help the world.


    "But, why do people always come to dig my tomb after I die? Is I so unpopular?"


    "Isn''t I called the emperor of the ages by you??"


    Following this voice, a thin figure wearing a black dragon robe and a dragon crown was walking down the long steps in the Temple of Heaven.


    Seeing this figure, some were panicked and some were ecstatic.


    And Professor Gu is the ecstatic person...


    "Qin Shi Huang?? Shi Huang?? Is he still alive?? The elixir of life succeeded?"


    Looking at the figure on the steps of the Miantian Temple, Professor Gu trembled with excitement...


    Immortality, this is immortality...


    How many people in the world can withstand such temptation??


    "Chen, Meng Yi has seen your Majesty!" Jack hurriedly fell on one knee facing Emperor Qin respectfully.


    "Forget about it, for thousands of years of reincarnation, the relationship between you and me is gone..." Qin Huang put on his long sleeves and said lightly.


    "Grab him... grab him!" At this time, Professor Gu was already crazy...


    What does it mean to capture Qin Shihuang??It means that he is also expected to live long...


    Even if the elixir of life is gone, with the current technology, it might be impossible to analyze something from Qin Huang''s body.


    This, but immortality...


    Following Professor Gu''s orders, his men rushed out of the platform and flew towards Emperor Qin.


    "A mere clown..." Looking at the guys who were leaping towards him, Qin Huang stared, and wanted to pinch them to death...


    However, thinking about the words of my cheap son-in-law, I finally decided to follow his script.


    "Where is my million iron armor..."


    "Where is my Wuanjun..."


    "Where is my Wu Chenghou......"


    "Where is my Shangqing..."


    "wake up!!"


    With the roar of Emperor Qin, tens of thousands of phantoms of Qin soldiers appeared in the tomb...


    The head of the three men, with helmets and armor, armed with swordsmen.


    "Chen, Wu Anjun is white, willing to punish this thief for your majesty!"


    "Chen, Wu Chenghou Wang Jian, willing to punish this thief for your majesty!"


    "Chen, Shangqing Mengtian, willing to punish this thief for your majesty!"

 Chapter 2339

    With the shouts of Bai Qi, Wang Jian and Mengtian, tens of thousands of shouts shook the entire cave.


    "The thief!!"


    "The thief!!"


    This scene scared Professor Gu and his party, almost peeing their pants...


    The few guys who rushed up in a hurry were instantly submerged in the Qin Bing formation... Then there were screams.


    "what--!!"


    "No, don''t... forgive... forgive..."


    After a while, the screams disappeared, and there was no sound in the entire cave.


    At this time, the First Emperor had already stepped down from the Temple of Sleeping Heaven, as if walking in a leisurely courtyard, slowly walking towards Professor Gu with his feet on the void.


    The Qin Army''s great formation split to both sides like a tide...opened a road for him.


    Professor Gu at this time really wants to run...


    However, he did not dare to run...


    In this situation, it won''t be activated if you don''t run, but if you run, you might die immediately.


    After robbing the tomb for many years, this is the first time he has encountered such an evil cemetery.


    There is actually an organized ghost army, this Nima, it seems that this time is going to die here.


    Professor Gu, desperate in his heart, watched Emperor Qin walking towards him step by step...


    At this moment, two female voices suddenly came from the channel behind Professor Gu...


    "Why are they standing here...?"


    "That''s... Didn''t they find the tomb of Emperor Qin?"


    Hearing the voice of the woman, Professor Gu felt like a desperate situation.


    Regardless of whether the people who came later were from the government or their counterparts staring at their tails, at least they were all living people...


    It''s good if they are living people. It''s best for them to provoke these terrible ghosts in front of them, so that they have a chance to escape.


    Come on, there are so many treasures here, so come on.


    Although I wanted to shout so much in my heart, Professor Gu didn''t dare to move at all...


    At the front is the ghost king Qin Huang slowly walking, and at the back is the coming ghost...


    Both sides are walking in his direction, and Professor Gu already feels that he can''t hold it anymore.


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and ninety eight


    At this time, under the leadership of Zhou Ye, the two women Nuo Min and Yu Mo, who had just passed through the passage, saw the back of Professor Gu and his group through the tomb door.


    Because of the angle of sight, they couldn''t see the Qin Dynasty army that Professor Gu was facing...


    "Is there something wrong? Or, let''s wait until we go up?"


    Nuo Min cautiously approached Zhou Ye''s ear and whispered.


    "It''s okay, there is a good show going on right now... Don''t watch it, it''s not a big loss!" Zhou Ye didn''t lower his voice like Nuo Min did, so that everyone in Professor Gu heard his words. .


    God¡¯s great drama... God¡¯s loss is huge...


    Boy, there is a kind of you come in, wait for me to pass this level, let you know what a real good show is.


    While Professor Gu was thinking about it, Zhou Ye had already taken Nuo Min and Qin Yumo into the tomb.


    As soon as they entered, the two women saw the semi-transparent Qin Dynasty army formation floating in mid-air...


    Suddenly screamed in shock...


    "Ghost!!!" X2


    Zhou Ye hugged the two women, patted their backs to comfort them, and said, "What are you afraid of? In this world, people are more scary than ghosts. You are not even afraid of Professor Gu, who is worse than ghosts. Ghost?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, both sides instantly had a black line on their heads.


    What is scarier than ghosts??¡ª¡ªProfessor Gu


    What is not as scary as humans?Are you looking down on our underworld?--ghost


    Okay, in fact, although Emperor Qin raised them in vain and made some criticisms of Zhou Ye''s words, no one dared to say anything.


    Are you kidding? Others don''t know who Zhou Ye is, do they still know??


    You know, in the underworld, they can be regarded as the underworld king Acha, but what about Zhou Ye?It was Ah Cha''s adoptive father...Speaking of which, when they saw Zhou Ye, they still called a son.


    During the Qin and Han dynasties, the sons were not screaming indiscriminately. Only the heirs of the nobles can be called sons.


    Of course, what they called Master Zhou Ye was just an honorific. There was no way that Zhou Ye was not in charge of the underworld, but his status was too detached. They didn''t know what to call Zhou Ye?Is it the king of kings??Is that ham sausage...


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    Perhaps it was Zhou Ye''s comfort that played a role. Under Zhou Ye''s comfort, Nuo Min and Yu Mo gradually recovered their peace.


    Gradually, they dared to occasionally peek at the opposing sides from Zhou Ye''s arms.


    At this time, Emperor Qin had already walked through the void step by step and came to Professor Gu.


    "Kneel..." Emperor Qin floated in the air, looking down at Professor Gu coldly...


    "kneel!"


    "kneel!"


    Tens of thousands of Qin Jun roared at the same time, the sound was shaking...it made Professor Gu an urge to kneel down obediently.


    However, Professor Gu obviously didn''t want to just kneel down.


    As an arrogant person, as a person with a modern education, Professor Gu will never bow down to others.


    And William behind him is not as tough as him.


    In Qin Jun''s roar, William, who had already been scared to pee his pants, softened his legs and knelt down in the puddle where he had just peeed.


    This kneeling was like turning on a switch on his body, and William pleaded with tears in an instant.

 Chapter 2340

    "Your Majesty... Your Majesty... please... please let me go..."


    "I just want to benefit mankind... I really didn''t want to steal your tomb..."


    "Your Majesty... woo woo... Your Majesty... please let me go!"


    Zhou Ye looked at William who was kneeling in the urine pit?Looking at the blue veins on his head, Professor Gu, who didn''t want to kneel down again, couldn''t help but shook his head secretly.


    "This William is really disgusting..."


    "That is, it is obviously because of greed, but it is still in the name of benefiting mankind, and there is no bone to bear the end of greed... It is disgusting."


    Perhaps because Zhou Ye''s asylum gave the two women peace of mind, they were actually in the mood to comment on this group of people at this time.


    Before he came, Zhou Ye had told the two of the causes and consequences of what happened here [after all, you must understand the reason for the complex when watching the show], so the two women also know a little about William.


    Facing the mockery of the two women, William didn''t care at all...


    In other words, he is now full of ideas about how to survive.


    As for being laughed at by women?Will it die?It''s okay if you don''t die... just laugh at it.


    On the other side, under the pressure of Emperor Qin Huang, the blue veins all over his body violently, and the blushing face of Professor Gu started to speak.


    "Help...help me...or else, die together!"


    This sentence is obviously for Zhou Ye...


    He knew who Zhou Ye was. After all, Mengqi next to William was his person, and he knew almost all the people he came into contact with.


    This naturally also includes Zhou Ye...


    In Professor Gu''s view, Zhou Ye was so relaxed and cozy, he must have something to rely on... Although I don''t know what he relied on?But... can also be borrowed a little bit.


    If it succeeds, then it will be fine...If it fails, Qin Huang can also be able to shift his gaze slightly over there...maybe he will have a glimmer of life.


    "To die together? Are you worthy too?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s disdainful words, Professor Gu started from the courage, raised his head with the last strength, and looked at Emperor Qin, "Your Majesty...then, that guy over there...he, he is the master behind the scenes. Messenger...I, we are all his subordinates...I would like to...kill him for you..."


    As soon as Professor Gu¡¯s words were uttered, the huge cave suddenly became quiet...


    The Great Qin Army Formation, who had just been angry and powerful, instantly became silent.


    They didn''t receive the order from Emperor Qin, they were just surprised...


    Surprised--who gave this stupid courage to make him cling to Zhou Ye...


    Who is Zhou Ye??


    The everlasting power of Henggu is the strong man who suppresses the heavens. It is the father and man of Pluto who they see must be careful to make a smile...


    This fool is dying...


    And Qin Huang was also stunned by Professor Gu''s words... He was so relaxed, Professor Gu suddenly felt that the pressure on his body was greatly reduced...


    At this moment, he felt that he was betting right...


    "Your Majesty, I would like to get rid of this wicked person..."


    "Ahem..." Emperor Qin had the urge to laugh, but forget it, as if it was a cloudy day hitting the child, he was idle as well.He pretended to be angry and turned his head to look at Zhou Ye, "Did you tell him to steal my grave?"


    Seeing Emperor Qin looking towards his home, the two women were reluctant...


    "Your Majesty, you can''t be fooled by him..."


    "That''s right, old man, why are you so confused... We are just here to watch the excitement, how could it be that the robbers came?"


    Seeing the two women hurriedly explaining, Zhou Ye smiled...


    He shook his head slightly, then looked up at Emperor Qin, "Don''t make trouble with Master Taishan, do I still use the tomb if I want something from you? How nice it would be for me to speak directly to you..."


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and ninety-nine


    "Master Taishan??"


    Professor Gu wondered at this moment if he was hearing a hallucination...


    Zhou Ye actually called Qin Shihuang Master Taishan??


    "That might be..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Emperor Shi was also very playful...


    He has a ray of resentment towards his son-in-law...


    If it wasn''t for him to die in the end, maybe he could survive the arrival of the elixir?


    As a result, this man just watched his death and did not reach out...Finally, he even moved his Afang Palace to the Underworld.


    This bastard, hasn''t he taken a fancy to his legacy a long time ago??


    The most important thing is that he slept not only with his daughter, but also with his granddaughter...this bastard.


    "What might be the case... If I really fancy something about you, wouldn''t it be okay to ask Sman to find you?" Zhou Ye said lazily, "If Sman can''t work, isn''t there still dawn? Let her ask you for it, you will never give it up?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Emperor Shi almost didn''t get angry.


    Who is Chenxi?It is the daughter of the son Fusu and his granddaughter...


    Agree was also a misfortune by Zhou Ye...


    Okay, just begging... I know how to fight this kid, and he will suffer in the end.


    "Dare to rebel, dare to break the friendship between my husband and son, you damn..."


    The First Emperor did not dare to vent his anger with Zhou Ye, so he had to vent his anger with Professor Gu...


    With a palm of his hand, Professor Gu hadn''t reacted yet, he felt a burst of ice cold into his body, and instantly turned into a lifelike ice sculpture.


    "Come on, take down the others, and we will return to the underworld!"


    With that said, the first emperor turned around and left...


    In an instant, more than a hundred Qin soldiers rushed out of the army formation, could not help but grabbed William, and dragged him toward the army formation.


    "Jack...Jack save me...A Ye...Save me..."


    Faced with this guy''s cry for help, Zhou Ye ignored it. Do I have that friendship with you??


    As for Jack, he did help. The problem is, those Qin soldiers don¡¯t listen to him...

 Chapter 2341

    When he turned his gaze to Zhou Ye, he heard Zhou Ye''s words, "Have you never heard the story of the snake and the farmer? When do you plan to realize...?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    In the end, when William disappeared from the army, Jack did not speak.


    With the departure of Emperor Shi Huang and Yin soldiers, the entire ancient tomb was restored to its original tranquility.


    At this time, Nuo Min and Yu Mo had grabbed the soft flesh of their man''s waist one by one.


    "Say, who is Siman??"


    "Say, who is Chen Xi?"


    "Ahem, they are my women too, and you will see each other in the future..." Zhou Ye said, gently kissing the two women''s cheeks: "Aren''t you guys having fun here? Look at this wonderful workmanship. After turning over to the country in the future, you may not have the opportunity to play!"


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the two women felt depressed...


    You say he is bothered??


    He was very frank, what did he say?


    You say he is honest, right??


    There are still so many women...


    What the hell is this??


    But forget it, anyway, they themselves are the latecomers. When I meet those sisters in the future, I have to talk to them about this imperialism.


    Now, of course, I have to play here.


    One thing Zhou Ye really didn''t say was that once such a tomb in a weightless environment was turned over to the country, they really had no chance to come in and play again.


    Not to mention the importance of the cultural relics here, just to mention the meteorites that cause the weightless environment, it is enough to turn this into a heavily guarded research institute.


    Thinking of this, the two women gave up the idea of ??making Zhou Ye trouble, and jumped out of the high platform with cheers one by one.


    They shuttled between the pavilions and pavilions, playing in the chariots...


    Take pictures, take pictures...


    It''s not enough for two people to take pictures of each other, and they have to take Zhou Ye to take pictures together...


    In the end, even Jack was not let go, and was directly taken as a tool for taking pictures of the three.


    For a time, the girls'' cheerful laughter was everywhere in the huge tomb.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, the army temporarily took over the guard task of the entrance prescription for a hundred miles. At the same time, hundreds of physical scientists and archaeologists have gathered here, and their task is to research on the basis of ensuring the safety of cultural relics. Star gem.


    At the same time, Jack was also restricted from personal freedom, er, to be precise, he also joined the expert group to participate in this event.


    As for Zhou Ye...


    Someone wants to keep him here and put him under house arrest temporarily to ensure that military secrets are not leaked out.


    However, once he checked his identity and background, his claws suddenly became numb.


    In the end, Zhou Ye was gifted by them. As for Qin Yumo and Nuo Min?


    After they signed a confidential document, their personal freedom was not restricted.


    Zhou Ye didn''t say anything about this.


    After all, it¡¯s a big deal. Anti-gravity technology is too sensitive...


    How sensitive is it??


    Let''s put it this way, if you have anti-gravity technology?The aerospace carrier is nothing more...


    Even China can use anti-gravity technology to complete the military deployment in outer space.


    At that time, who would dare to gnaw with China??


    Zhou Ye is also deliberately letting them go. After all, Zhou Ye will leave this world one day. At that time, the countries in the world that are forcibly suppressed by the Ryukyu Empire will have a strong rebound... And the nearest China to Ryukyu, I¡¯m afraid Will bear the brunt.


    This is also the reason why Zhou Ye will cooperate so this time...


    After all, he also has blood in his body... Before leaving, it''s okay to give China some benefits, right?


    After the restrictions were lifted, Zhou Ye planned to return to Shanghai...


    It''s a pity that Nuo Min''s studies have not been completed yet, so...she can''t go back with Zhou Ye yet.


    However, she had also learned the portal spell, and it was very easy to reunite with Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye took Yu Mo and flew directly back to Shanghai.


    After returning to Shanghai, Zhou Ye did not immediately return to the love apartment, but went to the place where she lived with Yu Mo.


    Because he did not accept Richard, Yu Mo still rented a house temporarily in Shanghai.


    Zhou Ye waved his hand directly. What kind of rent? Wouldn''t it be fragrant to go back to her house??


    Therefore, with Zhou Ye''s help, Yu Mo quickly cleaned up the place he rented.


    After putting all the luggage and the like into the space bracelet that Zhou Ye gave her, Qin Yumo refreshed his back with a small backpack, holding Zhou Ye''s arm, and followed him back to the love apartment. in¡­¡­


    When Zhou Ye took Qin Yumo back to the door of 3603''s room, and was about to raise his hand to knock on the door... the room door was opened.


    "Yumo??"


    "Yifei??"


    "what!!!!!!"


    Chapter Two Seven Hundred


    Love apartment 3603 room...


    The three women, Yifei, Wanyu, and Meijia, surrounded Qin Yumo with curiosity, listening to her telling the story of her adventure with Zhou Ye.


    "I don''t know what''s wrong, I can''t find my passport..."


    "As a result, I lost my luggage when I got off the plane. Fortunately, Zhou Ye helped me find it..."


    "You don''t know how bad this guy is, he actually broke into my room at night...put me..."

 Chapter 2342

    "Also, I woke up and found that I suddenly had a sister. Can you understand that feeling?"


    "I''m telling you, those palaces, carriages are just floating in the air, it looks like a fairyland..."


    Everyone in the Philippines listened to Yu Mo''s story and was speechless...


    Hu Yifei only now knows that the man in his affection said that he would not come back because he had something to do. He just went to dig a grave with that guy named Jack.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but lose Zhou Ye''s eyes, "Next time there are such fun things that don''t take us, we will...we will..."


    [We''re there] For a long time, Hu Yifei didn''t even come out...


    Ignore Zhou Ye??


    Stop teasing, they are not willing to... Besides, they ignore Zhou Ye, and some of them are sisters.


    Believe it or not, today they said they were going to move out of the love apartment, and immediately there were a dozen or even hundreds of sisters running over, crying and calling to move in??


    If it weren''t for them to occupy the priority of the aborigines, believe it or not, sisters would come over and share with them forcibly??


    Therefore, this threat is not valid...


    hit??


    Not to mention that they are reluctant to bear it, just talk about force, a hundred million Hu Yifei can''t beat Zhou Ye.


    curse?


    Isn''t that corrupting your own image in the eyes of your own man?


    Okay, can''t you fight?Can''t scold?Inseparable from...


    What else can they do??


    Accept your fate...


    Seeing Hu Yifei like a repeater, [we just...] After a long time without saying anything threatening, Zhou Ye couldn''t help teasing: "Are you all going to unite and squeeze me out?"


    "Bah, you are so beautiful..."


    "Just..."


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the women spit out.


    Squeeze Zhou Ye??Stop making trouble...I haven''t succeeded once with him for so long.


    After the girls laughed again...


    Decided to go to the bar for a little celebration in order to welcome the new sisters.


    Of course, Zhou Ye is all right...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other hand, in room 3602, someone is also encouraging Zeng Xiaoxian to go to the bar...


    "I don''t want to go to the bar, I want to watch TV at home..."


    "Watching TV? Teacher Zeng, see how scarce your private life is? What kind of TV does a single man watch at home without enjoying the night life at night?"


    "What do you know? I''m going to watch the finale of the devil''s stepmother tonight... This is the first bitter drama of the year."


    "Zeng Xiaoxian, you are a man. What excites you should be the figure of the devil, not the stepmother of the devil... We must not waste our youth, especially tonight!"


    "Is there anything special tonight?" At this time, Guan Gu miraculously walked out of the room and asked Zeng Xiaoxian and Lu Ziqiao who were sitting on the sofa and discussing where to go tonight.


    "I''m watching the sky tonight..." Lu Zi Qiaoli flickered a lot, and finally said the truth, "The main reason is that my left eyelid has been twitching today, so there must be an affair tonight!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In any case, in the end Zeng Xiaoxian was put on a thief boat by Lu Ziqiao, and even caught a Guan Gu magic.


    By the way, in order to re-examine this taboo love between himself and Lu Ziqiao, Lu Zhanbo applied to participate in volunteer assistance activities in Africa. He plans to be separated from Lu Ziqiao for a period of time and think about his future.


    It is precisely because of this that Lu Ziqiao is able to release himself in this way, discussing issues such as Aventure at home.


    And Zeng Xiaoxian''s cute sister Feifei, who has returned to China to visit relatives, will take some time to return.


    This allowed the two temporary single dogs to obtain short-term freedom.


    Talk less gossip...


    When night fell, the people from the two bedrooms met at the entrance of the bar.


    "Oh, what a coincidence, Brother Ye... I didn''t expect to meet you here!"


    Lu Ziqiao saw Zhou Ye walking with the girls and hurriedly smiled and said hello.


    "Lu Ziqiao, are you planning to steal Zhanbo with your back again, right?" Zhou Ye didn''t speak yet, Hu Yifei was fighting for Lu Zhanbo first."Zhanbo went to Africa for you, and you are still carrying him out to find excitement. Are you still a person?"


    Hearing what Hu Yifei said, Lu Ziqiao touched his nose awkwardly.


    It''s not that he can''t go back. The problem is that people have to look at people... Don''t say anything else, just saying that Zhou Ye is standing here makes him dare not say anything.


    "Well, Brother Ye, you guys have fun, we went in first..." Lu Ziqiao hurriedly pulled Guan Gu and Zeng Xiaoxian beside him, and rushed into the bar quickly.


    "Hey...you..." Hu Yifei still wanted to fight Lu Zhanbo''s injustice a little bit reluctantly, but was finally held back by Zhou Ye.


    "You let me go, I will get rid of this pest for Zhanbo today!" Hu Yifei shouted angrily.


    "Okay, let people deal with their relationship problems by themselves, so what are you doing?" Zhou Ye persuaded.


    "How can it be done?" Hu Yifei said in annoyance: "If he breaks up with Zhanbo, how can we watch the show? And, don''t you think the sadomasochism between them is more interesting?"


    Hearing what Hu Yifei said, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    Did he make a mistake in bringing together Lu Zhanbo and Lu Ziqiao??Hook out all Hu Yifei''s hidden attributes of rotten girls??


    While Zhou Ye was reviewing herself, Wan Yu also spoke.


    "Yes, my dear, don''t you think the love between them is very great?"


    "Yeah, yeah... it''s simply earth-shattering..." Mika also blended in.


    As for Qin Yumo??

 Chapter 2343

    She came to your place for the first time, but she still didn''t know what was going on??


    At present, she is in a state of bewilderment, "Lu Zhanbo? It sounds like the name of a man!"


    "Yes, it''s the name of a man..." Mei Jia was excited, "I''m telling you... When my dear said to build a love apartment..."


    Following Meijia''s description, Qin Yumo was immediately dumbfounded... and Wanyu and Yifei were still aside, adding two sentences from time to time.


    The four girls directly abandoned their men and walked towards the bar while discussing the great love between men and men.


    Chapter two thousand seven hundred and one


    After Zhou Ye followed the women into the bar, he found a spot and sat down.


    Even if they were sitting here, the girls were still talking about the great love between men and men, and they ignored Zhou Ye''s meaning at all.


    Zhou Ye knew that these girls were deliberately showing him a look...


    They are using this method to vent their dissatisfaction.


    Okay, it doesn''t matter...


    When we go back in the evening, we will play a small game together, and we will almost be able to make them cry together and call Dad together.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye looked at him with an evil smile.


    At this moment, a barmaid brought a glass of wine and walked to Zhou Ye, "Sir, this is Margarita from the girl next door!"


    When Zhou Ye heard this, he turned his head to look...


    Those are the three girls sitting next door, they should be regulars...


    Seeing Zhou Ye looking at them, the three of them waved and greeted Zhou Ye with a smile.


    At this time, if Zhou Ye was interested in them, he would pick up the wine, walk up to them, have a drink with them, and get to know everyone.


    If you like it, then go open a room and make a friendship gun or something.


    But unfortunately, Zhou Ye didn''t have much interest in them.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye didn''t get up, but slightly nodded at them, and then stopped talking.


    "How do I feel that we are here to delay your hunting for beauty?" Hu Yifei gave Zhou Ye a blank look, and said dissatisfied: "Do you want us to make room for those women?"


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing when he heard Hu Yifei''s jealous words.


    This girl is just borrowing questions...


    He stood up indifferently, walked to the middle of the women, then squeezed into the arms of the women abruptly, stretched his arms, and embraced the slender waists of Hu Yifei and Qin Yumo. Said lazily: "You know, I don''t like wild food..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Hu Yifei was both gratified and funny... "Yes, you don''t like wild food, you just go to the house if you like it, and don''t let it go..."


    Although she was complaining in her mouth, she still leaned forward, pursed her small mouth, and gave Zhou Ye a loving kiss."But this time I did a good job. I forgive you for always doing this to my friends..."


    "Hee hee, I also forgive you for doing this to my friend!" Qin Yumo also joked, snuggled into Zhou Ye''s arms, and kissed him fiercely.


    "And me, and me..." Wanyu was crazy alone. She saw that Yi Fei and Yu Mo had kissed, how could she fall behind?


    It was just that there was no place for Zhou Ye at this time. She simply stood up, walked to Zhou Ye''s side and sat directly on Zhou Ye''s lap, held Zhou Ye''s cheek, and gave him a tongue kiss directly.


    Not to be outdone, Megan, so as to learn, got close to Zhou Ye and kissed him...


    For a while, the guests in the entire bar were dumbfounded.


    Men are jealous of Zhou Ye''s Yanfu, while women are jealous of Yifei and them, so they can be so close to Zhou Ye.


    As for the three chicks who just gave Zhou Ye wine, their faces suddenly became hard to look.


    They just watched Zhou Ye come in with the four women, thinking that Zhou Ye was just the boyfriend of one of the four women?


    Unexpectedly, the four women are actually his girlfriends.


    But Yifei and their actions have been defined by the three women as a provocation against them.


    Uncle can bear it, Aunt can bear it...


    When the three women combined, they simply picked up the wine glass, stood up and walked to the table where Zhou Ye was, and sat down.


    "Get to know, my name is Xi Shasha, these are my friends, Wu Menghan and Liu Bing!" said the leading girl directly.


    "Introduction? Don''t need it..." Hu Yifei was also excited at this time, having fun with others, not to mention that she was a bit angry today, she didn''t dare to get angry with her men, she didn''t dare to treat them. Are you angry?


    "There is no need...After all, I don''t want to be friends with a woman who beats my boyfriend."


    "Yes..." Wanyu also helped: "We don''t welcome you here, please leave..."


    Hearing what the two said, Xi Shasha''s face changed slightly, and then she leaked a smile, "Don''t be so far away... Don''t say that you and this handsome guy are just boyfriend and girlfriend, even if it''s a husband and wife relationship, now Can I get a divorce too?"


    Speaking of this, Xi Shasha winked at Zhou Ye and said, "Don''t you think? Handsome guy?"


    "I''m to you..." Zhou Ye just wanted to say that I''m not interested in you, but Hu Yifei grabbed her sleeves.


    "Don''t say I didn''t give you a chance..." Hu Yifei refused to let her man speak, and looked at the three girls solemnly: "Let''s play a big game...Let¡¯s have a drink, I will give you three... If you lose, you have to run a hundred laps around the bar, and shout while running, [I am shameless, I rob someone from my boyfriend...] How about? Dare to bet?"


    Hearing Hu Yifei''s words, Xi Shasha''s face suddenly became ugly.


    She knew that since Hu Yifei dared to bet like this, she was obviously confident in her heart...


    However, if one chooses three and despises her gambling method, if she refuses, then her face will be lost.


    Thinking of this, Xi Shasha gritted her teeth and said, "I bet with you, but I also have a condition. If you lose, your boyfriend will play with us for a month. Don''t worry, you will never harm him..."


    "No problem!" Hearing what Xi Shasha said, Hu Yifei nodded without hesitation...


    Bad Zhou Ye??Just kidding... Even if she really loses, it will definitely not be Zhou Ye who is broken by the game... Moreover, she will not lose.


    "With a word..."


    "The horse is hard to chase..."


    "... Waiter, bring a vodka here..."


    "I''ll be the referee..." Mika is already gearing up to see a joke...


    In her opinion, Yifei has already won...


    You know, Hu Yifei has also undergone genetic modification of his body. Although it is not the resilience of the main modification, his body strength is far more than that of ordinary people.


    Those three girls are dead...

 Chapter 2344

    Just when Yifei and the others were gearing up, preparing to teach the three girls who didn''t know the heights of the sky... Zhou Ye''s voice appeared in their ears."I turned into a bet? Have you asked me what I think?"


    Hearing this, Hu Yifei''s heart suddenly felt tight...


    It''s over, I just got used to it, accidentally... I forgot my man by my side...


    How to do??End this bet?


    How boring...??


    No, I will sacrifice a little bit...


    Thinking of this, Hu Yifei became a well-behaved little daughter-in-law, and her face instantly leaked a pleasing smile."My dear... you have to believe me, it''s absolutely impossible for me to lose...or else, let me give you a holiday, let you go to the bar waiter... I know, you have been a little bit interesting to her a long time ago ¡­¡­go Go¡­¡­"


    Chapter two thousand seven hundred and two


    Hearing what Hu Yifei said, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    This girl, this is already hilarious...


    Actually use the waiter in the bar to gag his mouth...


    Forget it, I''m too lazy to pay attention to this silly girl...After I go back tonight, I will clean up her...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye stretched lazily, then leaned into Hu Yifei¡¯s ear, and whispered: "If you lose, then I will use a second thousand strikes to fuck those three women. By the way, they How long you have been fucked by me, you need to be fucked by me twice as long...you know?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Hu Yifei instantly blushed.


    She involuntarily remembered the fear of being dominated by her own man, and she habitually clamped her legs.


    "Bad..."


    Watching Hu Yifei''s unconscious behavior, Zhou Ye gave a smirk...then he got up and walked to the other side.


    He didn''t go to the bar to pick up the girl right away, but stepped to the table of Lu Ziqiao and the others.


    At this moment, there was another man beside Lu Ziqiao and the three of them...


    That man is not someone else, but Zhang Wei.


    "What are you talking about? So happy?" Zhou Ye walked to them and asked with a smile.


    "Brother Ye, why are you here?" Lu Ziqiao was taken aback when he saw Zhou Ye... Then, a smile appeared on his face soon."Did you get kicked out by Yifei and the others? Come, come, welcome to join the Single Men Club..."


    While talking, Lu Ziqiao enthusiastically pulled Zhou Ye to sit down."Let me introduce you. This is my new friend, Zhang Wei. He will get married tomorrow. He is a bridegroom..."


    "Oh? Congratulations..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded at Zhang Wei.


    "Thank you..." Zhang Wei smiled and nodded to Zhou Ye.


    "Okay, now the single men are all gathered... By the way, Zhang Wei, you will get married tomorrow, so today is your last single day, shouldn''t you celebrate it?" At this point, Lu Ziqiao is right He blinked at Zhang Wei, "Single night, don''t you want to feel it?"


    "..." Zhang Wei was a little moved...


    "Okay, don''t pretend to be pretending... After tonight, you will be a man with a wife. At that time, it will not be too late for you to be a good man... Tonight, you should indulge yourself!" Lu Ziqiao couldn''t help but pulled Zhang Wei out and walked out, "Guan Gu, Teacher Zeng, Brother Ye come...together feel the charm of the single night..."


    Hearing Lu Ziqiao''s call, Zeng Xiaoxian stood up reluctantly, "Well, that...I have to look at him, not let him mess with Zhang Wei, they are good women and men..."


    While talking, Zeng Xiaoxian quickly chased after him, "Wait for me!"


    "I..." Guan Gu miraculously hesitated, wondering if he should catch up.


    "Guan Gu, you go too... I think Zeng Xiaoxian can''t help Lu Ziqiao... You have to follow and help!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Yes, as their Youda, I should really supervise them." Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Guan Gu nodded magically, stood up, and chased after him.


    Zeng Xiaoxian said he was optimistic about Lu Ziqiao, that was just an excuse...


    And Guan Gu magically said that he wanted to be optimistic about Lu Ziqiao, that is, he really wanted to watch Lu Ziqiao.


    After all, he is an honest man...


    It is a pity that Zhou Ye is not optimistic about Guan Gu''s miraculous ability to watch Lu Ziqiao. Who made Lu Ziqiao too foolish?


    As for going to the singles night??


    Forget it...


    See how Lu Ziqiao does it in TV series??


    Drive a luxury car to pick up girls at the gate of the art school... To tell the truth, a girl like that is no different from a special model. Zhou Ye is not interested in such a woman.


    At this time, you should stay here decisively, waiting for a woman who is about to appear...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, stood up, and walked towards the bar.


    "What? Love saint, do you have times when you can''t figure it out?"


    As soon as Zhou Ye sat in front of the bar, the waiter named Xiaoxue in the bar began to tease Zhou Ye.


    "Why can''t I do it?" Zhou Ye asked back.


    "If you get it done, will they still fight so hard?" Xiaoxue raised her chin and motioned Zhou Ye to look at Yifei''s table.


    At this time, Yifei has completely released herself, drinking in the cup, and ridiculing constantly...


    One of the three girls has fallen...there are two more fighting with Yifei.


    Zhou Ye turned his head and looked at the bartender with a smile: "Occasionally let them relax. After all, they still have some grievances in their hearts..."


    "Haha..." Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the waiter Xiaoxue smiled faintly, "I really don''t know how they would like you, a big carrot... If I am your girlfriend, if you dare to go out and spend money, definitely use it. Just clicked you..."


    While talking, the waiter Xiaoxue also gestured to a scissor hand... a pair of gritted teeth.


    "It doesn''t need to be so cruel..." Zhou Ye said with a light smile: "Otherwise, you try to see if you can click me?"


    "You are beautiful..." Xiaoxue gave Zhou Ye a white look, "I will definitely not find you like this when looking for a boyfriend..."


    "Oh? What kind of boyfriend are you going to find?" Zhou Ye asked back.


    "Any kind of boyfriend is better than you..." Xiaoxue said disdainfully: "You are a dandy outside of gold and jade. Any woman who stands on you will be bad for eight lifetimes!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye just chuckled when he heard this, without refuting...


    After all, his main target tonight is not this girl, this girl will talk about it later.


    Anyway, there is a watchman, what is he afraid of??


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s nonchalant words, Xiaoxue also felt bored, so she simply picked up the rag and wiped the counter...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2345

    "Please, let..."


    "Come on, raise your arm..."


    In short, this girl was deliberately looking for fault, and she always had to wipe it off Zhou Ye''s arm.


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about this... this kind of catchy trick is the kind of method used by the first brother in love...


    At this moment, a girl dressed like a girl in the second element appeared at the entrance of the bar...


    I saw that girl was wearing a pink lace and Raleigh dress with a gun knife on her back that looked like COSPLAY...


    After the girl walked in, looked around and searched, she walked straight towards Zhou Ye.


    "Hello¡­¡­"


    "Hello!" Zhou Ye smiled and greeted...


    "Excuse me, is Lu Ziqiao here?" the girl asked directly.


    "Lv Ziqiao?? He just left...Who are you? Is there anything to do with him?" Zhou Ye asked seriously.


    "I''m his little aunt... My name is Tang You You!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1

    I was king of the movie world: unlimited bulldozer


    Iron Man: I have a steel suit, and my IQ is super high.Zhou Ye: I sleep with your wife...


    Spider-Man: I have a genetic mutation, so I can walk on the ground between tall buildings.Zhou Ye: I sleep with your girlfriend...


    Hulk: I have great strength after transforming, and I can jump high and hit airplanes.Zhou Ye: I sleep with your girlfriend...


    Captain America: After I injected the serum, I became a super soldier.Zhou Ye: I sleep with Agent Carter.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Everyone said: Kill this shameless man.


    In general, this is the story of a man saving a woman after gaining the ability to travel through the world of movies...probably!


    Chapter One Film and Television I am King


    On a scorching summer day, there was a flash of lightning and thunder in the cloudless sky in City Z.In an instant, dark clouds covered the top, and in a blink of an eye, heavy rain mixed with flashes of lightning fell like a pouring down.


    On the second floor of an independent small building in Chengzhong Village, a fat figure was cursing and grabbing his clothes on the second floor corridor.


    "God damn it, it''s so easy to get a rest day without letting people go for a while!"


    Zhou Ye, a single dog in his early thirties, as a post-80s, he has not gone to college.After graduating from high school, I dropped out of school due to family reasons, which is not true.With his grades, even three books are a bit difficult.


    Coming to society at the age of seventeen, he had no skill.He has worked as a security guard, a kitchen helper, and a small stall on the street. He is currently a glorious online merchant.


    To sum up the first half of his life in one sentence, it is not enough to do nothing and eat nothing.


    Originally, the income from street stalls was pretty good, but I barely managed to earn five or six thousand yuan a month. If you count it like this, maybe after ten years of work, Zhou Ye can still buy one in third- and fourth-tier cities where housing prices are not too expensive. Not too big a house, marrying a wife who is not too beautiful, and since then embarking on the peak of life is not too high, I still feel a little excited when I think about it.


    It''s a pity that the city management in the country where I am a big foodie is too strong. As early as two years ago, I cleaned up the small merchants and hawkers in this city.


    So Zhou Ye had no choice but to follow the trend of the times and follow the development of the society. He joined the boss of Ma and became a glorious online merchant. He sold some small accessories produced by a friend¡¯s small factory on a certain treasure website, earning so-so. Z City, a first-tier city, can barely make ends meet, and he is basically out of touch with such extravagant love affairs.


    Speaking of it, Zhou Ye is not bad in length. He is 1.8 meters tall. He has become a little out of shape due to lack of exercise in the computer for the past two years. He has big eyes and a chubby face. Something has become fatter. Will give people an inexplicable sense of joy, including Zhou Ye of course.


    It''s a pity that people don''t talk about emotions in this era, they only talk about money. There is money and emotion, and there is no money and no emotion, so Zhou Ye, who has a mediocre income, is still a single dog.


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already rescued his clothes from drying on the aisle and returned to his rented house, which was less than 20 square meters.He took out a bottle of Coke from the second-hand small refrigerator he had obtained from the waste collection station in the house, opened the lid and went down in one breath, and it was more than half of the bottle. As the frozen Coke was eaten, Zhou Ye seemed to feel that he was much cooler. .


    Although there was already thunder and heavy rain outside, there was a canopy on the windows and there was no wind outside, so Zhou Ye dared to open his windows at this time to save himself some electricity bills.


    "Huh!" With a long breath, Zhou Ye sat at his computer desk against the window.Looking at Ali Wangwang who was still motionless on the screen, he knew that he probably didn''t have a single transaction this morning.


    "Forget it, watch movies for fun!" As he said, he clicked on his movie software, and wanted to find the latest movie to pass the time.Suddenly, there was a continuous sound of thunder outside.


    "Boom-boom -!"


    Zhou Ye, who was frightened, shook his hand to the small advertisement on the movie playback page, angrily he cursed: "Which fellow Taoist is doing this? It''s murderous, wild, bloody, and wandering!"


    At this moment, the explosion of thunder from outside made a louder sound, as if it was floating towards Zhou Ye. Looking from the sky, I saw a beam of light like a comet dragging its long tail from the sky, a flash of lightning. Bombarded on the beam of light, as if swearing to destroy it invisible, while the beam of light swayed down and flew down unyieldingly. When it finally fell to the ground, a bolt of lightning that was as thick as a bucket struck. Come down.Split the light group to Zhou Ye''s open window.


    "I''m going, could it be that I''m crossing the catastrophe...!" Zhou Ye felt a pain in his whole body in the glare of thunder, followed by a numbness in his whole body, and he didn''t know the personnel.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of coma¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I don''t know how long it took, the black human-shaped object on the ground next to the computer in the room squirmed, and then, the black human-shaped object like an African refugee slowly climbed up.


    "I''m just saying it!" Zhou Ye opened his mouth, spit out a puff of black smoke, stood up swayingly, slowly came to his small bathroom, and looked in the mirror.Muttered in his mouth: "Don''t be disfigured. I didn''t have any money. If I was disfigured again, I won''t find a wife anymore..."


    A non-mainstream black uncle with black hair all over was reflected in the mirror.


    "I said, is this the rhythm of adding talent skills to the buddies?" Zhou Ye looked at the uncle Hei in the mirror, speechless for a while: "But buddies really don''t want the talent skills that sneak in the dark!"


    As he said, I turned on the faucet and washed vigorously, and muttered as he washed: "If you give Uncle Hei''s talent to buddies, it''s almost the same. Whoever wants stealth skills, buddies don''t...!"


    After washing for a while, Zhou Ye finally recovered to his original form of white fat.Randomly found a piece of underwear that was half-dry in the bathroom, put it on, and walked out of the bathroom.


    At this time, he saw his house like a typhoon passing by, and there was a scream."Ah!!! All my belongings... my goods... my eating guys!!!"


    It took a long time for Zhou Ye to clean up the house from the typhoon to after the earthquake. Anyway, the bachelor¡¯s dormitory was like that, unless the bachelor had obsessive-compulsive disorder or cleanliness.


    "It''s really a heavy loss!" Zhou Ye said, opening a bottle of Coke habitually, sitting next to the computer, and pressing the power button casually.After pressing, he couldn''t help but laughed at himself: "I''m so stupid... Obviously I saw Thunder first-"


    "Di--" A power tone before the computer started interrupted his self-deprecating.


    "My computer! ... I said, this miscellaneous assembly goods are so durable? Or did I turn on the protagonist mode?" Zhou Ye stared at his computer screen intently, as if to see a flower.Think about [Scheming Computer] [Think about my computer being able to pass through] and a series of familiar YY novels, Zhou Ye''s heart can''t help but get excited, do you guys have to be the protagonists from today...


    As the familiar WIN7 welcome interface came into his eyes, Zhou Ye''s heart that was throbbing with excitement finally calmed down. He who thought he could get some golden finger, leaned back on the chair in disappointment."Forget it, sure enough, I still don''t have that protagonist''s life!"


    But he didn''t give up and opened his Taobao shop. What if his golden finger is [Wanjie Shop]?It''s a pity... Ali Wangwang is still silent, Zhou Ye reluctantly searched for it several times, but Ali Wangwang in front of him has all the functions that he should have, and what he shouldn''t... still has no hair.He shook his head in frustration. It seems that he is really not a pig''s feet. He clicked on one of his favorite movies in Tokyo. Street amateurs talked up and prepared toilet paper. He planned to make a spontaneous generation to relieve it. Depressed in my heart.


    But I don''t know why, the movies he had been able to watch in the past have nothing to say.


    "Yeah, my buddy is not being turned into a saint by electricity!" Zhou Ye, who became more irritable, lit a cigarette and threw the lighter on the keyboard. At this time, an accident happened¡ªthe lighter was countered by the keyboard. It bounced toward the computer display screen like a small stone floating on the water, and then swayed layers of water on the display screen like a falling stone, and disappeared in front of Zhou Ye.


    "...I said!!!!!!!!!"


    Chapter two


    "Where''s my lighter?" Zhou Ye was completely dumbfounded, rubbed his eyes in disbelief, stood up, fearing that it was because of his dazzling, the lighter just fell behind the display screen. He has been disappointed once. He really didn''t want to usher in the second disappointment so soon... So he checked the computer desk carefully, no, OK!


    Turning around again, looking at the back of the computer screen, there is still nothing.Enduring his excitement, Zhou Ye slowly turned his gaze to the hot Tokyo series that was playing on the screen. With a sharp eye, he found his familiar small advertisement on the pillow of the woman screaming on the screen. Disposable lighter.


    "I said, my buddy is really going to develop!" Zhou Ye opened his mouth wide and stared at the woman on the screen who was screaming hoarsely. If there is an acquaintance next to him, he would think how exciting this movie is!


    "Calm down-calm down! Zhou Ye, you can do it!" While he was breathing in the air, he pressed his chest forcefully, trying to smooth his heart that was about to jump out because of excitement... "Don''t be excited , It¡¯s still not sure whether to travel to the movie world or to the filming location..."


    After a while, Zhou Ye calmed down his mood and stabilized his mind. He once again opened an amateur accomodation, which was also a small movie in Tokyo''s hot series, but it was just a seaside accusation series.


    Zhou Ye tremblingly stretched out his hand to the computer screen, watching the ripples of his hand as if reaching into a mass of water, and then a huge irresistible suction came. Zhou Ye only felt that the world was spinning. , In a moment, a beach appeared in front of my eyes. In front of me, girls in bikinis were coming and going. There was a sound of waves and Yingyingyanyan¡¯s Japanese words...


    "I''ll take it, buddy is really going to send it!" Zhou Ye clenched his fists excitedly, completely ignoring the fact that he was only wearing underwear,... well, he ignored it, but some people did not.


    There was a whistle, and a girl in a life jacket quickly walked towards him, yelling as she walked.


    "What? What did you say?" Zhou Ye looked at the girl who was quickly speaking Japanese in front of him, completely ignorant of what she was shouting excitedly in front of him...


    "Heavenly people?" It seems that the girl can also speak a few words in Chinese.


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye nodded, and he understood these words."Problems?"


    "Here--" The girl thought for a long time and didn''t know how to express Neiku in Chinese. In desperation, she stretched out her hand to pick up Zhou Ye and walked quickly to the big bulletin board next to her.


    "Don''t pull me, buddy is not a casual person!" Zhou Ye kept secretly cool, while pretending to be serious, this is the legendary Mengsao.


    "Here!" The girl pointed to the bulletin board, which read [Underwear Prohibition] in traditional Chinese characters, then released her hand and pointed below him.


    "..." At this time, Zhou Ye realized that he was so excited that he was wearing an inner cool and ran in, and his face was flushed. "This old Nima is embarrassed and thrown abroad, I really want to die! "


    The girl looked at Zhou Ye''s big red face, she couldn''t help but laughed while covering her mouth. In her opinion, this uncle was so funny, he even blushed. Could this be the legendary herbivore man ?


    Hearing the girl''s laughter, Zhou Ye couldn''t help being depressed. "I want to disappear here! I want to leave!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2

    Just when he was thinking about leaving, his eyes suddenly turned black, and then they lit up again, and the scene of his own nest came into his eyes again... "What am I? I am back again? It seems as long as I want to leave, You can come out of the movie world! So does my entry have an impact on the plot?"


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye hurriedly looked at his computer screen, and saw that in the corner of the hitman¡¯s screen, the girl who had just accused herself of wearing an inner cool was looking at it with a blank face. Maybe she was at a loss as to why she was so big. The living person disappeared in front of him in an instant.


    "But when you look closely, this chick is still pretty!" Zhou Ye teased casually, "It seems that I can wear it in the movie world. I just don''t know if the high-tech things in the movie world are useful to me. Ah! For example, the serum of super warriors, for example the armor of steel shoes...If it works... Then buddy will be invincible in the world?"


    As he was YY, he didn''t notice the progress bar in the upper left corner of the computer screen, which looked like a mobile phone charging symbol, moving forward slightly.


    At this time, Zhou Ye didn''t have time to take care of those things. What he most wanted to do now was to try whether the magical things in the movie world were useful to him.


    The first thing he thought of was that the super power was out of control, but after careful thinking, he gave up this choice. Although the method of obtaining super power in that movie is not dangerous, it is clear that he thinks it is not to let him go to three high school students. Very sure, after all, he is just an otaku.


    Then the second option is my superman ex-girlfriend, rush to touch the meteorite in front of the ugly duckling girl, then he can get a superman-like body, the ability to fly, etc... But maybe he needs some tools.


    Thinking of this, he placed an order with his counterparts on Taobao.Then I found a WeChat account in a post on Baidu and ordered two dogleg knives and an imitation military crossbow.


    After everything was prepared, Zhou Ye started his own experimental plan.First of all, after repeated crossings, he found that the time he appeared in the movie was based on the scenes of the movie. That is to say, even if it is just a memory, he can accurately travel to the time point of the memory of pig''s feet.This adds more confidence to his next plan.He can bring the moving things he takes to the movie, and he can also bring living things from the movie to appear in reality. This discovery made his saliva flow out in an instant.


    Five days later, all the things he ordered have arrived, and his bank account has become a poor three-digit number, a Kevlar stab-resistant suit, a pair of night vision glasses, and a pair of cut-resistant gloves. A pair of combat boots padded with steel plates, a pair of dog-leg knives, a crossbow, and a few handcuffs are worth thousands of soft sister coins!


    After getting dressed neatly, Zhou Ye opened [My Superman Ex-Girlfriend] and adjusted the progress bar to the heroine''s memory. The first targeted directional crossing began--!!


    third chapter


    Jenny is a very humble American high school student. To be precise, one wears glasses and braces.An ordinary American high school girl who always wears the same uniform and flat figure.


    Such students are always the target of bullying and isolation in any country.After all, honest people are so bully!


    Of course, in school, she was not the only one who was being bullied. There was also Barry who looked very honest and had messy hair.


    These two people became the object of rejection by all the students. The two people who were the bullied duo slowly came together to warm up together.


    At the end of the third grade, the two decided to go one step further and hand each other over.


    Jenny was sitting in Barry''s car, and the two came to a small forest on the outskirts of New York City. Barry parked the car and turned from the front to the back seat.


    "Hi! Today''s moon is really good!" Barry scratched his head nervously, looking at the girl with glasses in front of him, she looked shameless, but after all, the two have been together for so long, although except for holding hands. He didn''t do anything, but both of them understood each other''s intentions, and he firmly believed that.


    "Yeah!" Jenny nodded and lowered her head shyly. At this time, the atmosphere in the car became a little embarrassing.


    "Why... let''s start!" The clumsy Barry decided to go straight to the subject... "I mean we..."


    "Hmm!" Jenny knew what she was going to face, but she thought it was her best choice.


    Just when Barry leaned forward and wanted to kiss Jenny, suddenly there was a sound of banging on the car window."Boom bang bang!"


    The two looked out of the car following the sound. A black-haired man in a black combat uniform and sunglasses was slapping the car window vigorously.


    "Who are you? What do you want to do?" Barry yelled, looking at this unkind man outside, his heart couldn''t help but grabbed.


    The man outside did not speak, watching that they were not going to get out of the car. He tried to pull the car door and found that the car door was locked. Then he raised his fist and punched the car window glass without hesitation. He pulled Barry by his hair and pulled him out of the car.


    "You--" Barry shook his dizzy head, trying to stand up and reason with the man, when suddenly he felt a cold neck, and a dogleg knife had been placed on his neck.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!


    "Shut up!" An angry shout was spit out from the black-clothed man''s mouth, and then Jenny found that there was something dark in front of her, but the bright light on her head seemed to say that I could wear it easily Through your head, Jenny knows this thing, this is a very aggressive crossbow, so her scream is louder.


    "I told you to shut up!" At this time, Zhou Ye had already handcuffed Barry with his handcuffs and handcuffs. He raised his hand to unlock the car, opened the door and sat on it.


    It¡¯s just that Jenny was rebelling with her arms and legs. Zhou Ye found that it would be a bit difficult for him to subdue this girl with glasses without hurting her. In desperation, Zhou Ye stood up~ and rushed forward, using his own. The weight of a hundred catties suppressed Jenny, and with her repeated screams, she was handcuffed and handcuffed.


    "Hey, don''t bully her, what''s coming at me!" Barry outside the car shouted while struggling, and then seemed to be a little confused, and said: "You can ask for money, as long as you are willing to let me go. Please take all my money! As long as you don''t hurt me!"


    Speaking of this, his voice trembled a little!


    It''s a pity that he shouted for nothing. Zhou Ye''s English was so bad at home. For this action, Zhou Ye learned two words, [Shut up] [Shut up to me]


    "Yeah, these two people are not finished one by one!" Zhou Ye looked at the two, and one kept screaming, sounding full of anger. It is estimated that there will be no problem at all for another half an hour. Outside there, he spoke very fast in English, which he hated the most.


    Angrily, Zhou Ye stretched his hand under Jenny''s long skirt, in exchange for a louder scream, as well as Barry''s faster English brainwashing outside.


    "Stab!" Zhou Ye picked up the dog-leg knife in his hand and dropped the knife...


    Of course it wasn''t that Jenny was hacked to death, but her panties were cut to pieces, and she put her hand into Jenny''s mouth when she raised her hand."Woo...oooooo..."


    "The whole world is much quieter!" Zhou Ye just sighed here, and Barry''s voice came from outside the car, vaguely calling someone''s name: "Jenny?"


    "Okay, I forgot that there is another one outside..." Zhou Ye lifted his leg and got out of the car, drew a gourd, and blocked Bari''s mouth. Of course, he didn''t use his panties, but his smelly socks.


    "Woo..." Zhou Ye, who was sitting back in the car again, watched Jenny writhing and wriggling there, his eyes full of pleading!


    "Do you have something to say?" Zhou Ye asked tentatively.


    "Woo...!" Jenny struck her head desperately, as if she could understand Zhou Ye''s Mandarin.


    "Okay! I let you go. If you scream again, next time it won''t be panties, but smelly socks!" Zhou Ye raised his hand and took the panties from Jenny''s mouth. Come down.


    "Mud is Superman?" Jenny asked in Mandarin with her two knives as soon as her mouth was free.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect to meet an American who can speak Mandarin!" Zhou Ye was surprised. When he watched this movie, he didn''t act this at all.


    "Of course I can speak Celestial dialect!" Jenny''s Mandarin seems to be slipping away. "My neighbors are from Celestial Chaos. They will make very delicious pots on fire!"


    "A hot pot?" Zhou Ye pondered for a long time before figuring out what she was talking about: "You mean hot pot!"


    "Yes, yes!" Jenny felt that she was too witty. The most feared kidnapping is that the robbers do not communicate. As long as the robbers are willing to communicate, there is still room for recovery."Who are you? If you want to kidnap us for ransom, I think you will be disappointed because..."


    "Who said I was asking for a ransom!" Zhou Ye was dumbfounded by Jenny''s words. He just told these two guys not to trouble him for a while, so that he could gain the energy in the meteorite and become a superman."You will be obedient for a while, and I will let you go when I finish my business!"


    "Are you going to rob you?" Jenny''s face changed instantly, "Oh, no, no, I''m still a virgin, I want to give my first time to someone I like!"


    "Who said I''m going to have sex with you?" Zhou Ye squinted and glanced at her. The contempt in that eye instantly ignited Jenny''s anger for female self-esteem.


    Jenny stopped her upper body vigorously, but it was a pity that B-''s sorrow was nothing to stop.


    Zhou Ye looked at her, then shook his head speechlessly and sighed.


    Jenny felt like she was going to explode with anger. Although the Chinese man in front of her was still wearing glasses, she could feel the pity behind those glasses...just when she writhed her body hard and wanted to jump on and bite her. When Ye took a mouthful, a bright light suddenly came from outside the car, and then Zhou Ye''s expression changed and he quickly opened the car door and rushed out.


    Chapter Four


    Following the place where the flames came, Zhou Ye ran over quickly, using the fastest speed in his life.After a rush, he finally came to the bottom of a small hillside, where the meteorite landed. Seeing the round meteorite that kept shining red light, Zhou Ye ran, using his last strength to take off his body. Clothes.


    After studying the movie repeatedly, Zhou Ye felt that the energy of the meteorite might be transmitted to the human body to the maximum extent through skin contact, so he decided that Guo Ben would embrace the meteorite and receive the energy of the meteorite to the maximum.


    Finally Zhou Ye came to the side of the meteorite. At this time, he was already impeccable, and he leaped towards the meteorite with a big pounce. Drinking and eating meat depended on this one time. He ignored the meteorite as if it was still burning. The son hugged the meteorite.


    "Ah-it really hurts Nima!" Zhou Ye screamed, just as if his whole body was covered with a hot red soldering iron. Then, the meteorite exploded."boom!"

 The Movie World Chapter 3

    After a while, Zhou Ye stood up from the grass. At this time, he felt more comfortable than ever. His whole body was as comfortable and relaxed as if he had been bathed in a hot spring. Then he saw a burst of light spread from his hands and feet to his whole body.


    "Gululu!" As the light spread to his abdomen, he felt like a small hand in his body was repeatedly rubbing his large intestine and small intestine, with bursts of colic, and then a rush of feces came up.


    Anyway, it was already a fruit body. Zhou Ye casually found a big hole nearby and squatted down on the side. With a crackling sound, it was a sense of comfort he had never felt before, as if letting him down. All the burdens were light and light, and extremely relaxed. After a while, he randomly searched for a few leaves to do his own cleaning work, turned his head and looked at it, ooh-it''s so big.It looks like at least twenty kilos.It seems that I have completely discharged the toxins accumulated in the body.


    Shaking his slightly dizzy head, Zhou Ye looked down at his brother again. Good fellow, this brother has changed from the original five centimeters to at least twenty centimeters now, and the whole circle thickened.You must know that the Asian brothers have always had two states of Birch and No Birch. In Birch''s state, it is at least twice to three times that of Birch.


    "I can count as Pan Xian and Deng Xiaolu''s donkey character! It''s not in vain!" Zhou Ye thought while wearing his clothes, suddenly he felt that his clothes seemed to be wrong.


    When I first bought clothes, because I was fat, the clothes I bought were fat plus size. When I wore them, they were just fat and thin, but the pants and sleeves were slightly longer, but now he wears them. After I feel, the clothes are so fat... and the clothes and pants are so short.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help taking off his shirt again, and through the hazy moonlight, he found that his original fat belly had disappeared, replaced by standard eight-pack abs, even the mermaid line."Damn, I''m making a lot of money!"


    Zhou Ye thrilled to put on clothes that did not fit, and his thoughts turned, remembering that in the movie, the Superwoman would fly at supersonic speed, had super strength, super vision, super hearing, moved super fast, and was invulnerable.You can''t try it now without being invulnerable, but you can still try super speed, super power, and flying. Thinking of this, he pressed his feet and suddenly banged, well, he hit a tree.I can''t master it yet...


    And what are the tied up and bullied duo doing at this time?


    -------------------------------------------------- ------I am the dividing line of the conversion lens------------------------------------- --------


    "Jenny! Jenny, are you okay!" Barry finally spit out the smelly socks stuck in his mouth, and he asked eagerly.


    "I''m fine!" Jenny lying in the car felt very disappointed with Barry at this time. When she was tied up, this guy was a man who could not even protect his girlfriend. Is such a man still a man? ?Sitting in the car, she can see clearly. When the knife rests on Barry¡¯s neck, he becomes a little sheep, docilely and docilely to let the man in black hand him over, although she knows rationally This is the best and safest choice, but emotionally, she cannot agree with Barry''s weak choice, and she feels very sad about Barry.


    "You...you haven''t been by that guy..." The voice of Barry outside the car suddenly became somewhat obscured.


    "Yes, my mother hasn''t been entered by that guy yet. This is the first time. Are you satisfied?" Jenny felt a burst of nameless anger. Under such circumstances, the first sentence was not comfort or discussion. To get out of trouble, but to care about whether she was entered by that man, such Barry made her feel sick and nauseous...


    "Ye... I''m sorry... I didn''t mean that!" Barry couldn''t help but shrink his head, feeling the anger of Jenny. "I mean... just now you seemed to be chatting in a language I don''t understand..."


    "Yeah!" Hearing Barry''s cowardly voice, Jenny felt sad for her choice. How did she think that such a warm feeling was love?


    "Then...that...can you tell him and let him let me go...I promise not to say anything..."


    "..." Jenny suddenly felt a little grateful. Fortunately, she hadn''t given everything to this cowardly man. She still had everything she kissed for the first time. If she had kissed him before, she felt that she would vomit now... The sheep-like man made her feel disgusting.


    "Yo! Are you chatting?" A breeze passed by, and Zhou Ye appeared on the back seat of the car instantly like the wind, "It seems that you were having a good chat!"


    "You--how did you show up!?" Jenny was startled, and then her curiosity defeated her fear, and asked Zhou Ye.


    "Oh, I think you were talking very happily, so I didn''t bother you, and I sat up secretly!" Zhou Ye said, raising his hand and touching the handcuffs that bound Jenny: "Okay, everything is done. You are now become free!"


    "Wait, I didn''t ask you this! You definitely appeared in front of me in an instant!" Jenny asked without giving up."I saw it with my own eyes!"


    "That might be because you were too focused on chatting!" Zhou Ye didn''t want to discuss anything in front of the bar. I don''t know why. Zhou Ye felt very annoying to see him.


    Get out of the car, then remove Barry''s handcuffs and shackles, and then spread his hands to indicate that they can leave!


    "..." Barry lowered his head, walked to the driver''s seat, and then looked at Jenny standing behind Zhou Ye and shouted, "Jenny!"


    "I don''t want to see you, we''re done, you go!"


    "I''m going! Why are you here?" Zhou Ye noticed that Jenny was not sitting in Barry''s car, but standing behind him.


    "I don''t want to be with that coward!" Jenny said, turning her head and not looking at Barry, indicating that she didn''t want to see him again.


    "I..." Barry lowered his head and drove away in his second-hand car.


    "Okay!" Zhou Ye turned his head helplessly to look at Jenny and said, "Jenny is right! What are you going to do now? How are you going back?"


    "I want to follow you!" Just now in the car and in the dark night, Jenny was still short-sighted and did not see Zhou Ye clearly. At this time, under the moonlight, Jenny found that the robber who had just kidnapped them seemed a little bit different. It''s different."How do I think you are a little different?"


    "Really?" Zhou Ye said haha, "You haven''t seen my face at all, so how come you find that I am different?"


    "No!" said Jenny raising her hands to hold Zhou Ye''s face, and said: "It seems... it seems to have become thinner, and it seems to have become handsome again! Let me take a closer look!"


    "Hey!" Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, if he hadn''t stayed in this world for a while, making some money and wanting to find an interpreter, he would have slapped and left.The girl''s heart is so big, she was shocked and screamed again and again, now she dared to hold her face and look at her, not afraid of killing herself?


    "Ha, I can see clearly!" Taking advantage of Zhou Ye''s carelessness, Jenny raised her hand and took off Zhou Ye''s night vision goggles. Looking at Zhou Ye''s eyes, Jenny was silent. What kind of eyes are these? , It is as dark as a black hole, as if wanting to suck in his soul.Looking at his eyes, Jenny felt like she wanted to jump in...


    "Hey¡­¡­"


    Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, a woman cupped a man''s cheeks with both hands and stared at the man''s eyes intently. What kind of rhythm is this, this is the rhythm of giving a kiss.After the feed, Zhou Ye found that he had not awakened Jenny. On the contrary, Jenny¡¯s face was getting closer and closer. Zhou Ye was helpless and counted as Nima. I won¡¯t suffer anyway. Anyway, Jenny removes it. Behind the glasses is still a beautiful woman, thinking of this, Zhou Ye bowed his head...


    "Woo..."


    Although they are both junior brothers, after all, Zhou Ye is a well-tested veteran driver. Think about Teacher Lan Muto, and Teacher Maria Ozawa... It¡¯s just a little smell that can stump us. Old driver?


    The two shared the feeling of first hearing. One has rich theoretical experience, although there is no practical experience, but after all, the theory is solid, and slowly mastered the rhythm, the other is completely old like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered. The driver takes the rhythm.


    Gradually, Zhou Ye''s hands began to become dishonest, and before he knew it, he slipped over Jenny''s little Alice. As soon as the old driver''s palm slipped, he went deep into the trench where Jenny had not been mined. You must know that Jenny''s fatness was already Zhou Ye had taken it off as a gag cloth before, and she is now in a neutral position, which is a bit too exciting for novices.


    "No...no!" Jenny twisted her stretch slightly.


    "I have become like this, you tell me not to..." Zhou Ye lightly bit Jenny''s ear and whispered.


    "At least not here!" Jenny felt the hot pillar against her waist, feeling a little nervous in her heart, so big, can she...can bear it?


    "So... how about giving you the most memorable first time?" Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously.


    "What?" Jenny was a little unsure.


    "Actually... I''m Superman..." Zhou Ye said, holding Jenny up into the sky like a cannon.


    "Ah!!!" Accompanied by Jenny''s scream, the two flying figures grew higher and higher until they were no longer visible on the ground.


    PS: If you write it again, you will attract the giant crabs, and the newbies have all kinds of requests!


    chapter Five


    Fairfield Town is located in Connecticut, but due to its geographical location, it is very close to New York, and it is along the railroad that leads directly to New York.


    Many people who work in New York live here.


    The early morning in Fairfield Town is peaceful. Except for the newspaper delivery children riding their bicycles from door to door to earn their pocket money, the rest are the shit shovel officers who get up early to practice walking the dog.


    In the second-floor bedroom of a very ordinary independent two-story villa, a man and a woman are lying on the bed and slumbering. It seems that they are exhausted.


    The layout of the room is a bit simple, but through the small ornaments hung on the wall and placed on the table, it can be seen that this room should belong to a girl.


    At this moment, the figure under the quilt suddenly twisted. The girl with long brown hair slowly opened her eyes. Looking at the face of the man in front of her, the girl seemed a little confused. Then she remembered yesterday. Everything late.


    The girl on the bed is the same girl from last night and the pig''s feet Jenny of this movie. At this time, she still can''t believe what happened last night.Just like this handsome man with eyes like a demon in front of him went to the window and gave out his blood.


    But thinking of everything last night, Jenny felt that she didn''t regret it.The first time no girl was sent out in the air three kilometers above the ground, although it was a little bit cold, it was also very romantic and unforgettable, right?


    Seeing the man sleeping like a baby in front of her, Jenny couldn''t help but raise her hand to caress his face gently. He was like an unreasonable dragon, running rampantly. Entering her peaceful life, disturbing her heart... Thinking of the half-dead experience of being treated by this man last night, she couldn''t help but gently put her hand into the quilt, wanting to slap the one that made her love and hate Bad guys.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye''s eyelids suddenly trembled, and Jenny hurriedly closed her eyes and pretended to sleep.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 4

    "Are you not awake yet?" Zhou Ye, who has super hearing ability, instantly heard Jenny''s nervous heart beating and found her trick, smiled slightly, and pretended to say to himself: "Then do it again now !"


    Talking about twisting his waist, the little brother who had been staying in a hot and humid cabin immediately rushed into the humid room and began to make waves.


    "I...uuu..." Jenny, who was already unbearable, just wanted to surrender, but Zhou Ye blocked her words with her mouth, tapped him on the back with her hands a few times, and followed the creak of the bed. With the sound, Jenny''s hands changed from flapping to a tight hug.


    after an hour----


    The two people at the window slept with their necks crossed.It wasn''t that fast at first, but maybe it was Zhou Ye who had just mastered the power and hadn''t used it skillfully. He accidentally moved too much and shocked Mrs. Johnson, Jenny''s mother who was making breakfast on the first floor.


    "Jenny? What are you doing in the room?" Both of them were shocked, but at this time Jenny really felt that there is really only mother in the world. Otherwise, I am afraid that she will die by this bastard. .


    "Well, honey, it''s time to get up!"


    Jenny shook some bastard who was still relying on her and refused to get up, trying to get him up, or she would feel that she was going to die in the bastard''s hands sooner or later."Go take a shower!"


    "Let''s go wash together!" Zhou Ye said as he went out of the window, reaching out to hug the kitten lying on the bed.The scared kitty waved her claws wildly, "I don''t want it anymore, I''m afraid I will wash with you, and I will not be able to walk out of the bathroom door alive!"


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye touched his hair with some pride and embarrassment. There were always cows that were exhausted and not ploughed. He could scare Tian into this, even though it was the first time. It is also enough for him to be proud, after all, this can be regarded as winning glory for the country.


    Anyway, the two had already had a negative distance, and Zhou Ye didn''t feel embarrassed anymore, so he walked to the bathroom in the house naked.


    Jennie looked at Zhou Ye''s body obsessively, that piece of muscle was like a knife and axe, like a work of art carefully carved by God, exuding charming brilliance.


    She couldn''t wait to take Zhou Ye to the school immediately to show off, and let the little bitches who usually bully and look down on themselves envy and hate them.


    But she suddenly thought of those little bitches in the school, what if they seduce Zhou Ye?I remembered that those little bitches in the school would do whatever it takes to become a rugby team captain who looked like a stupid bear. If they were to see Zhou Ye, a super handsome man, wouldn''t they rush on crazy?Thinking of these, her face suddenly became gloomy.


    In the bathroom at this time, Zhou Ye didn''t know this. At this time, he was looking in the mirror and watching his changes.


    "Hey, buddies can eat with their faces in the future!" He looked in the mirror and said narcissistically, "What little fresh meat, supermodel handsome man, I can''t see enough in front of Lao Tzu!"


    Although he was a bit narcissistic, he was right.Meteorite optimized his genes and removed all the toxins in his body. At this time, his skin was white and red, as smooth as a baby~ tender, white melon face, red lips, white teeth, sword eyebrows, straight nose and thin lips. , Fresh and handsome with a toughness that little fresh meat now rarely sees, there is a trace of evil charm between his eyebrows, and his dark pupils, there is a charm that women can''t resist.


    "The king told me to patrol the mountain..." Zhou Ye quickly cleaned his body while humming.


    At this time, Jenny''s voice came from outside: "My dear, you use my toothbrush and toothpaste first, and we will go and buy a new set for you later!"


    "Okay, baby!" Zhou Ye promised with a smile. To be honest, except for men with special hobbies and cleanliness, no other man would feel that using his woman''s toothbrush and toothpaste is unclean. I kissed him. , The body fluids have been exchanged, and what big Israeli-Palestinian wolf is still there, it is really clean.


    After a while, Zhou Ye walked out around the sister''s bath towel. At this time, Jenny had already gotten up. Seeing Jenny''s face that had just passed by, his little brother was a little bit ready to move.


    "MyGod... honey, are you going to be in estrus ~ 24 hours a day?" Jenny looked at Zhou Ye''s brother who was about to pay her respects, ignoring the pain from the fright. She rushed into the bathroom and locked the bathroom door with her backhand. It wasn''t that she didn''t want it anymore, but she knew that she would really be killed if she did it again!"Well, my dear, at least let me rest a little bit for these two days...Wait for my injury to get better...!"


    "you promise?"


    "I promise!"


    "Well, I''ll let you go this time!" Zhou Ye smiled and stroked his chin proudly. It was also a kind of pride to be able to scare a foreign girl away from the battle!


    The two were so tired and crooked in Jenny¡¯s room for two days. To be honest, if it wasn¡¯t for the time when the two were in the sky, it would happen to be Friday night, I¡¯m afraid Jenny would ask for leave the next day. Two days are not good enough.


    Through the two days of being awkward, the two also learned a lot about each other. Jenny knew that Zhou Ye was from China, but Zhou Ye never said why she had superhuman abilities, only that this was a chance. Yes, and there will be other opportunities in the future to help Jenny also get some super powers... It¡¯s as easy as posting advertising papers on the street. Of course, for Zhou Ye, a person with BUG ability, this is true. It is as easy as looking for advertising paper on the street.


    The two met, and Jenny taught Zhou Ye American English. Although the two of them often learn to learn and become bed games, although they are not really ecstasy, they never get tired of it...


    Jenny felt that she must be a girl loved by God, otherwise how could she have given her such a perfect lover, yes, it is a lover, not a lover.


    Jenny has made up her mind to spend her life with Zhou Ye, and she has even planned how many children the two will have in the future!If there is a hint of favorability, Jenny''s favorability must be 100.Of course, Zhou Ye always felt that Jenny was in her own sleepwear. There were no typos, no typos, no typos, and important things had to be repeated three times.


    Chapter Six


    "Jenny! You won''t be able to catch the school bus if you don''t get up again!" As Mrs. Johnson''s shout came from outside the room, Jenny opened her eyes instantly, "Oh my God, I forgot it''s Monday!"


    Speaking, he quickly got up and rushed to the bathroom to start washing. After washing, he did not forget to kiss Zhou Ye who was still asleep.


    "Morning! My dear!" At this time, Zhou Ye opened his wistful eyes in a daze. At this time, Jenny thought he was the cutest. She couldn''t help but turn the soft kiss into a French long kiss. .


    "Oh, baby, you don''t extinguish the fire again!" Zhou Ye said helplessly as he looked at the rebellious brother under him.


    "I''m sorry, my dear!" Jenny apologized, "but I really have to leave, otherwise I will really be late!"


    "That night...!" Zhou Ye lengthened his voice deliberately, with a look you know!


    "It will definitely satisfy you!" Jenny said shyly.


    "Okay, let you go!" Zhou Ye said as he said, "But there is still someone who needs your apology!"


    "Who? Who else?" Jenny looked confused at this moment.


    "Hey!" Zhou Ye smirked, and raised his chin, motioning to his little brother, "You need to [personally] apologize to him!"


    "..." Jenny''s face turned red in an instant. In the past few days, she was forced by Zhou Ye to serve his little brother with her mouth. It was evil to think about it.In the end, Jenny succumbed to the threat of the big devil and bowed her head to sincerely apologize to his little brother.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of evil¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Jenny finally escaped the control of the Great Demon by the magic of her mother''s love, and successfully boarded the last train to the pure land of the university at the last minute, and successfully escaped. Coke, Coca-Cola!


    "Forget it, it''s time for the mother-in-law to come and clean the house too!" Soon after Jenny''s victory, Zhou Ye jumped up and handled all of his housework within a minute, including washing her face, brushing her teeth, taking a bath, dressing, etc. .


    Opened the window, looked at the left and right no one noticed, and flew into the sky as soon as he raised his leg.


    Feeling the excitement of breaking through the sound barrier, Zhou Ye flew to New York in such a big way.


    At this time, Jenny has also stepped into the gate of the school. Today, she gives people a sparkling feeling. The happy smile of a woman in love makes people smile when they see it.


    "Hi! Jenny...morning, good morning!" A voice that was only innocent sounded in Jenny''s ear, and the familiar voice that she used to feel a little harsh today.


    "Hi! Barry!" But after all, she had been friends for two years, and Jenny didn''t want to make the relationship between the two people so stiff at school.


    "How was the weekend?" Jenny''s response seemed to make Barry feel as if he still had hope, and boldly continued to strike up a conversation.


    "Not bad!" Jenny felt that her patience was being consumed a little bit.


    Seeing Jenny''s impatience, Barry hurriedly searched for the topic."The damn robber the day before yesterday...!"


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by a furious Jenny, "Enough, Barry. Ye Zhou is not a robber, he is my boyfriend! Do you understand? I don''t want to hear you say him in front of me Bad thing!"


    After that, Jenny turned around and left quickly. At this moment, she didn''t want to stay with this coward for a second. Even going to the classroom to listen to those little bitch ridicules made her feel happier than being with Barry.


    "Woo...!" Barry bit his hand like a woman and cried bitterly, watching Jane leave quickly.


    Jenny was sitting in the classroom, listening to the little bitches around to show off where she went on vacation during the weekend, or whose boyfriend is more handsome, and who in the school is more skilled at the window... "Oh, nothing My dear is handsome and amazing...! But where is my dear now!?"


    At this time, Ye had already landed in an unmanned alley on the edge of New York¡¯s Times Square. When he first landed, he glanced at the time on Times Square, and then calculated the time he would go out. My fastest flight speed is eight times the speed of sound... well, it seems a lot faster than Jenny in the movie!But after all, Jenny used her hands to die, and she used her whole body to die. This may be a change caused by different touch patterns!And he can lift up to fifty tons of heavy objects in flight. Don¡¯t ask how this conclusion was reached. Zhou Ye won¡¯t tell you that he curiously lifted a Boeing 747 that was flying normally on the way over. The plane, let a certain flight arrive at the airport ahead of schedule, making the airport tower chaotic...Of course this is not the limit, it''s just the heaviest thing Zhou Ye has ever lifted.


    Casually strolling around New York¡¯s Times Square aimlessly, Zhou Ye¡¯s mind was about his own ability. In the movie, Jenny has the ability to shoot heat rays from her eyes. Why doesn¡¯t she have it, even though she started yesterday My eyes were itchy, and I spent a long time on the bathroom floor, and then they were all eggs.


    Isn''t your ability a heat ray but other ability?If it is another ability, what is it?Zhou Ye couldn''t help thinking wildly... Suddenly he was awakened by the sentence [Sorry to disturb me]!

 Movie World Im King Chapter 5

    "Is there anything wrong?" At this time, Zhou Ye''s American English has been carefully taught by Jenny for two days, and it is enough to deal with daily conversations. As long as it is not academic discussion, ordinary daily conversations are not difficult for him. Superman''s body must have a superman''s brain.


    "Excuse me... are you a model?" A beautiful blond girl in a white dress was standing in front of Zhou Ye and asked.


    "No, of course not!" Zhou Ye shook his head and said with a smile: "Why do you think so? I''m just an unemployed vagrant!"


    "Oh my God, you''re simply grabbing heaven and things like this!" Hannah Lewis was secretly happy while sighing. She had been paying attention to Zhou Ye for a long time, or she had been following Zhou Ye for a long time. Zhou Ye she felt that Zhou Ye must be a star or a model, and a black uniform (Kevlar stab-resistant suit) that didn¡¯t fit could make him look casual and fashionable. You can imagine if he What will happen to wearing a tailor-made fashion suit!


    Only now is the United States in the early nineties.The so-called Internet has just sprouted, and the integration of global information is not even a movie. So although Hanna is barely a newcomer in the fashion circle, she is not sure if Zhou Ye is a male model, not sure but she doesn¡¯t want to give up. , Hannah can only go up and ask!


    "Uh!" Zhou Ye was a little confused by this foreign girl''s surprise."you are?"


    "Get to know, my name is Hannah, Hannah Lewis, I am a fashion design student at Parsons School of Design in New York!" Hannah smiled and stretched out her hand.


    "Okay!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and shook Hannah''s hand. "My name is Zhou Ye. Of course, according to your Westerners, my name should be Ye Zhou...! Currently traveling in New York, Chinese! "


    "Unexpectedly, you are not Asian American!" Hannah suddenly felt that her words seemed a bit offensive, and hurriedly explained: "Sorry, I didn''t mean that, but I didn''t expect your American English to be so good. It''s not like a tourist from China!"


    "You should believe that there are geniuses in this world!" Zhou Ye raised the corner of his mouth, and with a smug smile, there was an evil charm, just as a handsome devil was looking at the soul he was about to acquire. The devil was Dangerous, tempting, yet sweet, makes people unable to extricate themselves, and people can''t help but want to indulge in it desperately!


    "I..." Hannah Lewis was firmly attracted by this smile, her eyes dull.


    "Hey¡ª¡ª! Are you okay? Are you feeling a little uncomfortable!?" Zhou Ye shook Hannah''s shoulder vigorously, thinking about the future designer who suddenly became a little dumbfounded in front of him, feeling whether he was When I met with a mental illness, I inexplicably said something outrageous, and said that I was a student of the School of Design... Didn''t I meet a liar?


    "Oh, my God!" Hannah was finally awakened by Zhou Ye, she couldn''t help but squatted down with her hand covering her face.I feel so embarrassed. How can I say that in the fashion industry, I have seen too many handsome men and women, and I am embarrassed in front of this big Chinese boy. That¡¯s right, the moment she saw Zhou Ye¡¯s smile just now, there really was something like Zhou Ye. If she let her die, she would immediately jump off the building. She really felt that she was just as embarrassed.


    "Hey, are you really okay?" Zhou Ye was still a little worried, don''t fool yourself!"Do you really need to call an ambulance for you?"


    "Damn..." Hannah finally couldn''t help becoming irritated. "Don''t you know how dangerous your smile is? You are still smiling at me like that!"


    "..." Zhou Ye muttered in his heart, is this about to fall ill?"Um...what happened to my smile?"


    "What''s the matter?!!!" Hannah felt weak in her heart for this handsome man who was damaging the country and the people without a trace of consciousness. She pulled Zhou Ye''s shoulders and pushed him to face the road. Then casually pointed to a woman across the road and said to him: "Now you try to smile at her with the smile just now!"


    "Try and try...!" Zhou Ye thought with a smile. Could it be possible to laugh at the car accident?Thinking back to the smile I had just now, I smiled at the woman in the red dress on the opposite side...


    Okay-something went wrong in an instant. A female driver who drove across saw Zhou Ye''s smile, and she was stunned. She didn''t know to slow down and brake when she reached the crossroads. She pushed the car waiting for the red light and stunned. , Directly caused a series of twelve cars rear-end collision.


    There was also a female driver here who drove directly onto the lamppost on the side of the road, and the originally orderly road suddenly became a mess, and the whistle of the car became a whole...


    "Damn!" Zhou Ye looked at what was happening before him, suddenly a little sluggish, really had a car accident?Dude, is this a smile...


    "What are you in a daze, why don''t you run!" Hannah took Zhou Ye''s hand, and the two fled...


    Chapter VII


    In a coffee shop called [Leisure Time] on the side of the street, the troubled duo has already arrived here.It is a block away from Times Square.


    Zhou Ye stirred his coffee gently, looking at the blond girl who was still panting in front of him."Okay, can you tell me now? What do you want me to do?"


    Hannah Lewis was panting quickly while staring fiercely at the man who was sitting across from him who ran three kilometers at a sprint speed of 100 meters. I really didn''t know how this guy was so strong.He was almost exhausted and paralyzed. He was still as atmospheric and breathless as a okay person, and ordered two cups of coffee casually.


    Obviously, for Zhou Ye, who had just become a Superman, the rush just now was not even a walk, let alone made him feel tired.


    "Don''t you look at the phone number that Bitch left you just now?" Hannah finally let her breath settle, and said a note that motioned Zhou Ye to press down his coffee cup.


    "Hey, is this a phone number? I thought it was a bill." Zhou Ye, a newly promoted evil and beautiful man with a senior great magician, said that in his single dog career for more than 30 years, he had never received it. I''ve been to the phone number that the beauty handed over, but the landlord aunt gave him a list of utilities...


    Zhou Ye was still very excited about the first phone number of a beautiful woman in his life that he received. The sister papers of the capitalist society are just good at playing. In this era when there is no magical device for dating, they do not lack the means to find love. what.


    He gently drew out the note under the coffee cup, and saw it was written in delicate handwriting.[I leave work at two noon, my phone number is-230XXXXXX.


    Reminiscing about the sister paper who had just delivered coffee to himself, Zhou Ye turned to look at the coffee shop¡¯s bar, and saw a hot, brown-haired beauty looking at him with a grimace. The moment he turned his head, the beauty was A smile was shown to him, a wink, and a kiss.


    Zhou Ye was still a little proud of being able to attract a crush on the first side, so he smiled back at the beauty.


    Perhaps because of the principle of same-sex repulsion, Hannah expressed strong dissatisfaction with Zhou Ye being hooked up so easily."Ahem..."


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye turned to look at Hannah.


    "Would you really want to call that bitch?" Hannah asked after taking a sip of coffee to relieve the dryness in her mouth.


    "Why not?" Zhou Ye saw Hannah''s displeasure, but still said, "I don''t mind having a romantic relationship with a beautiful woman!"


    "Damn..." Hannah didn''t know what to say about Zhou Ye''s candid remarks. Could you tell him not to go? She just met him just now, so what''s your position to accuse him?This discovery made her feel very depressed, as if her favorite doll was about to be snatched away by a bitch.


    "Don''t you be afraid of that bitch''s illness? I believe that bitch has done this for the first time...!" Hannah''s voice became louder without realizing it."God knows how many men she has slept with!"


    "Okay, Hannah, calm down, I didn''t say that I would accept her invitation." Zhou Ye calmed the emotionally excited Hannah while turning his head to the side of the bar. He obviously heard Hannah''s words and looked angry. The haired beauty showed an apologetic smile, and instantly calmed down the angry brown haired beauty and resumed her feminine attitude.


    "I''m sorry...!" Hannah slowly calmed down and couldn''t help covering her face. She didn''t know what was going on with her today, just like a jealous shrew, it''s not normal at all. Yourself.


    "Okay, let''s talk about things now!" Zhou Ye quickly changed the subject: "I believe you must have a purpose to stop me on the road?"


    "I just want you to join the fashion show held by our grade as a model!" Hannah felt that she had messed up everything. Just now, she was like a shrew. Zhou Ye must have a bad sense of her own sense. There is no man. I would like to get along with a shrew, so I can give up on the fact that he will join his fashion show, but he lowered his head in a low mood, wanting to finish things quickly so that he can return to his dormitory sooner. Lie on my bed and hug the quilt and cry, "This is not only my mid-term exam, but also a test my father gave me. If I don¡¯t get the grades I deserve, my Father¡¯s Day will force me to transfer me Professional interior design!"


    "Okay!" Zhou Ye looked at Hannah as depressed as a kitty about to be abandoned by her owner. If she refused, she couldn''t say anything. Besides, someone designed clothes for herself for free, why didn''t she agree?


    "You promised..." Hannah raised her head sharply, her eyes widened, she couldn''t believe what she heard.


    "Yes, I promised!" Zhou Ye nodded and said, "When?"


    "The press conference will be held in three days!" Hannah smiled happily: "But we have to take action now, time is tight!"


    Said and raised his hand, "Waiter, pay the bill!"


    Before Zhou Ye could react, he took out his Kun bag and threw a hundred-yuan bill on the table. He pulled up Zhou Ye and walked out. When he went out, he didn''t forget to give the brown-haired beauty a proud The look in his eyes seemed to say that this time the old lady had won.


    "Bi Chi!" The hateful brown-haired beauty was itchy teeth. She noticed that her phone note had been left on the table. It was obvious that the little bitch was deliberate.


    He summoned a taxi and hurriedly squeezed Zhou Ye into the car, and got into the car as soon as he was short."Parsons School of Design, thank you!"


    The taxi drove steadily. Zhou Ye looked at Hannah, who was smiling as if she had stolen the little hen, and asked: "It always feels like your mood has improved a lot!"


    "Well, of course, I got the model done, and my exam was half done!" Hannah''s eyes closed in her laughter, and she looked like a cat that stole the fish, suddenly thinking of something. He hurriedly asked: "By the way, which hotel did you stay in the United States for a tourist?"


    "I live at my girlfriend''s house temporarily!" Zhou Ye replied.


    "What? Do you have a girlfriend?" Hannah almost jumped up when she heard this. "Why did you never tell me?"


    "Is it weird that I have a girlfriend?" Zhou Ye said with Hannah, "Besides, you never asked me!"


    "Ha...Haha, I mean, being a model won''t make your girlfriend dissatisfied!" Hannah resisted the discomfort in her heart, but she definitely did not admit that she had fallen in love with Zhou Ye. At most I admit that I am jealous of Zhou Ye''s unknown girlfriend!


    "No, she is still in high school and doesn''t care about so many things!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Have you ever walked the runway before?" Hannah asked, skipping this uncomfortable topic.


    Regarding this question, Zhou Ye said that he hadn''t walked through the runway, but had stood on the stove.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 6

    The two of them came to their destination after questioning and answering.


    After Hanna got out of the car, she took Zhou Ye''s hand and walked towards her bedroom without hesitation. She also found a reason for herself in her heart. I didn''t fall in love with him. I was just afraid that he would be caught by those bitches in the school. Get away!


    Standing next to Zhou Ye, who was 1.65 meters, Hanna was as cute as a cat who likes to rely on people, attracting everyone on campus to pay attention to them.


    From time to time, daring girls came up to talk to Zhou Ye, but they were all stared away by Hannah, who was like a cat guarding the cubs. They also called them "I''m helping your girlfriend watch you!"


    "Punch!" Zhou Ye almost laughed. In fact, when he was in the coffee shop, Zhou Ye recognized Hannah as the second female in this movie. She and Jenny were in the end of the movie because of the male lead It''s the highlight of the whole movie, of course, now Zhou Ye believes that if there is himself, there will be no male lead.Whether it is an ex-girlfriend or a girlfriend, he will accept it unceremoniously, and Mao will not leave it to the male lead.


    After a few more waves of sister papers who came to strike up a conversation, the two finally arrived in Hannah''s dorm.


    chapter eight


    "Please come in!" Hannah opened the door of her dormitory and let Zhou Ye in."What would you like to drink?"


    "If you have Coke, give me Coke, if you don''t have it, give me water!" Zhou Ye replied while looking at Hannah''s single dormitory.


    Entering a small living room, a sofa and a TV are placed in the center of the living room, and a bookcase is placed against the wall. The sunlight from the windows shines in, so that the whole space is full of three-dimensionality without feeling too crowded. .


    "Just sit down!" It seemed that she had returned to her turf, which made Hannah relax a lot. I don''t know why, when I was with Zhou Ye, Hannah always felt very nervous, for fear of leaving him a trace of bad things. impression¡­¡­


    "Uh!" As soon as Zhou Ye sat down on the sofa, he felt as if something on the sofa had chromed himself, and when he touched it, he took out something indescribable... so big.


    "Ah...that''s mine!" Hannah, who just took out the Coke from the refrigerator, saw her inner clothes being held by a man. She was ashamed and rushed to Zhou Ye, wanting to be the first. Time took his own things back, who knows, the whole person stumbled upon Zhou Ye''s body like this, and Zhou Ye was overwhelmed on the sofa.


    "That... it''s mine!" Hannah, lying in Zhou Ye''s arms, looked at this handsome face in front of her and her voice became a little conscientious, her eyelids drooped, she was a little afraid to see Zhou Ye''s ability The eyes that the soul sucked in...


    "Sorry...!" Zhou Ye hurriedly apologized.


    "That...your hand...!" Hannah whispered.


    "Sorry!" Zhou Ye found out that in order to resist being thrown, his hands were in an indescribable position, but the elasticity was really good, and it was really not small, Zhou Ye was secretly happy.


    Hannah had already controlled her center of gravity at this time and stood up again."It''s okay..."


    After a deathly silence, the two said at the same time: "That..."


    "You speak first..." God synced again.


    "Okay!" Hannah said again: "Can you take off your coat and let me measure your body data! So that I can start changing those clothes!"


    "Well, no problem!" Zhou Ye said as he took off his clothes all over his body without hesitation, leaving only a pair of panties...


    "It''s a masterpiece of God!" Hannah looked at Zhou Ye''s slender and toned body and couldn''t help but exclaimed: "There is no more standard figure than you!"


    "Have you seen the bodies of many male models?" Zhou Ye asked casually. In fact, he cared very much about Hannah''s answer, which had a bearing on where the final relationship between the two would go.


    "..." Hannah wanted to pretend to say that she had seen a lot, but she only didn''t want to be misunderstood by Zhou Ye that she was such a woman, so she could only expose her shortcomings... "I only saw you in reality...!"


    Zhou Ye, who was very satisfied with this answer, suddenly raised the corners of his mouth.


    Of course, Hannah, who was measuring his leg length, did not notice at all.


    After a while of stumbling and stumbling, Hannah finally got Zhou Ye''s whole body data.


    Then he took out a set of ready-made casual suit jacket with black background and white stripes for Zhou Ye to try, and then picked up a pair of black casual trousers for him to put on.


    "Perfect!" Hannah looked at the effect of wearing Zhou Ye after being simply restrained by a paper clip, with a touch of freshness in seriousness, casual and not letting people feel presumptuous.


    "What is this!" Zhou Ye looked in the mirror and said, "I feel like I am going to transform into a zebra at this moment...!"


    For clothes, Zhou Ye only likes pure black or pure white.


    "Really lacking insight...This is the most popular trend this year...!" Seeing Zhou Ye as if he didn''t like his work, he said aggrievedly.


    "Following the trend, you will always be a follower, not a leader!" Zhou Ye attacked Hannah again, causing 888 spiritual damage.


    "..." Hannah was a little silent. From a rational point of view, she knew that Zhou Ye was right, but from an emotional point of view, she couldn''t accept that what she had worked hard for for a long time was criticized by Zhou Ye.


    "You have to know that clothes are always for people, not people for clothes!" Although I don''t know much about fashion, but because of the Internet all the year round, some soul chicken soup still comes with open mouth.


    "Take it off...!"


    "what?"


    "I said you take this clothes off now!" Hannah rushed up, tearing Zhou Ye''s clothes vigorously.


    "Hey...I''m just joking, didn''t I just get angry?" Zhou Ye said that he still knows how to undress beautiful women, but this is the first time being undressed by a woman, and he is a little uneasy.


    "You''re right!" Hannah seemed to have aroused fighting spirit, staring at Zhou Ye and said: "I will definitely design a set of clothes that best suits your temperament! Now throw this trash away... "


    "Um... you can design first! It''s not good for me to be so naked, so let''s make do with dressing first!" Zhou Ye said that he wanted to protect his integrity.


    "But looking at this pile of rubbish I feel unhappy, and if I am unhappy, I have no inspiration. Without inspiration, I can''t design the most suitable clothes for your temperament!" Hannah continued to tear Zhou Ye''s clothes vigorously.


    "Papa!" There was a sound of opening the door, and then a girl holding a book came in, startled by the scene in front of her.


    At this time, Zhou Ye''s body had been torn into strips, and Hannah was still holding the corners of her clothes in her hands.


    "Shoo-not bad, I didn''t expect Hannah, you would be so proactive..." The girl turned her head and walked out the door without waiting for the two to talk."I won''t disturb your two-person world, I wish you a nice day!"


    "..." The two stared at each other for a long time...


    "She seems to have misunderstood us?"


    "Don''t pay attention to her!" Hannah said she was quite indifferent to the misunderstanding of her roommate, and there was even a hint of joy in her heart.


    In the end, Zhou Ye took off the zebra suit that had been torn into strips by Hannah, and then watched Hannah frantically searching for the information book there.


    Before he knew it, it was almost two o¡¯clock. Looking at Hannah who was still writing and painting there, Zhou Ye said that he was already hungry. Hannah just gestured to the refrigerator placed in the corner of the living room. Never lifted it from the book.


    In desperation, Zhou Ye had to search for food on his own. He opened the refrigerator and found that there were only a few eggs, a piece of ham, a box of milk and some bread flour.


    Well, do it yourself.


    Zhou Ye said that as a foodie who used to be not very wealthy, it is a common skill to satisfy one''s appetite by comparing online recipes.In contrast to what was left in the refrigerator, he decided to make a fried egg and ham sandwich.


    after an hour.


    Hannah was in a frantic working state and was interrupted by the smell of food, and her stomach reminded her that she needed to replenish energy.


    "You made this?" Hannah sat beside Zhou Ye unceremoniously, picked up another fried egg and ham sandwich on the coffee table and ate it."It tastes really good, I didn''t expect you to have such a craft!"


    Zhou Ye said that he didn''t have enough food at all, "Hey, that''s mine! Didn''t you let me do it myself?"


    "I just told you that there is a delivery phone on the refrigerator door!" Hannah said, shaking the sandwich in her hand."Besides the raw materials are provided by me! Including your hands are mine!"


    "I turned them into delicious food! Hey, don''t bite the ones in my hand..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 7

    The two are like children, competing for the food in each other''s hands, as if the other''s food is more delicious than their own.


    I don''t know when, the two are no longer satisfied with the food in their hands, but start to fight for the food in each other''s mouth...


    The two slowly hugged each other, demanding the sweetness of each other''s mouth...


    "You have a girlfriend!" Hannah seemed to tell Zhou Ye, but also as if to remind herself.


    "So, do you mind being the girlfriend of a man who has a girlfriend?"


    "Man...your name is Greedy!" Hannah stared into his eyes for a long time before saying: "Well, I don''t mind, I don''t mind if you have a damn girlfriend..."


    "Then what are we waiting for?"


    As soon as there was a painful grunt... Then a babble sounded, and another girl fell into Zha Ye''s hands!


    Chapter nine


    New York at the beginning of the light shows its own cosmopolitan style. The rich nightlife keeps the crowds on the street constantly, and who knows how much evil is bred in this bustling city.


    Kuaiju John is a member of a gang. They don¡¯t have many people in the gang. There are about thirty or forty people in charge of two streets in the slum. Their source of income generally depends on buying soft gambling products for the black people and taking in some places. Protection fee.


    After the boss took the bulk of the money, the rest was only enough for the people below to make ends meet.But even this kind of life is almost impossible for them.


    A group of Jianglong came to the slum a few days ago, and they unreasonably occupied the two streets controlled by John and his gang.


    The two gangs fought a few times, but apparently their defeated dogs couldn''t fight the Jiang Raptors.John relied on his own running and barely recovered a small life, but the other brothers were not so lucky.


    Death to death, wound to injury.With their boss, the entire gang has fewer than twenty people.


    A few days later, the boss called John and told him to do a big business.The so-called big business is the kidnapping of Ivanka, the daughter of billionaire Donald who is doing real estate business in New York, for ransom.


    After careful planning, they finally kidnapped Donald¡¯s nine-year-old daughter to a large warehouse in Port Elizabeth. The escape ship here is ready, and as soon as it succeeds, they will immediately leave the United States and go directly to Mexico. Take refuge.


    The nine-year-old Ivanka was wearing a princess dress at this time, with a few stains on her white face. It can be seen that she had suffered a bit when she was kidnapped, but she did not cry or make trouble when she was precocious.


    She knows that her crying is of no avail, she will only call for abuse and abuse for herself.She believes that her father will save herself.


    "Crack!" The sound of the Tiekumen being opened sounded, and the gangsters who were playing cards for fun unanimously picked up the guns in their hands and stood up, holding the guns carefully guarding the door!


    "Don''t shoot!" It was John Quickleg who was talking to get the ransom.


    "Shi..t, I was almost scared to death by you!" A group of people vented their dissatisfaction in curses, and then they all surrounded them again."What about the ransom!?"


    "In the car, open the door first! I''ll drive the car in!" John said, turning around and driving his stolen pickup.


    "Hurry up, quickly open the door! You idiots, don''t you want to divide the money?" the boss shouted, directing the crowd to open the warehouse door.


    With the sound of a car''s engine, John slowly drove the car into the warehouse.


    "Ha, got rich!"


    Before John could stop the car, some eager guys rushed into the back of the car and wanted to see the results of these hard days.


    Ivanka¡¯s little face was a little nervous. She didn¡¯t know why the gang of dry-meal police allowed these kidnappers to succeed. If she didn¡¯t get the ransom, she might still have a chance to save her life, but...now, she doesn¡¯t. Determine if you can still see your father alive.


    "Gentlemen, please put down my money, please?" A loud voice suddenly came from everyone''s heads."That belongs to me!"


    The gangsters who were robbing money were also well-trained, and apart from anything else, they took out their guns and started shooting at the shadow on the beam above their heads.


    "??? Relax?


    "This is not the same as promised!" The black shadow jumped around the beams like a ghost, dragging a phantom behind him."Isn''t it supposed to be the first to start the fight? Why don''t you follow the routine?"


    Obviously, the gangsters didn''t have the mind to slap him, they just kept pouring bullets from the gun at him.


    "Pump!" Ivanka was amused by this somewhat humorous shadow, but the person who was involved in the serious situation could not get nervous at all.


    "Okay! Gentlemen, the game is over, I''m still rushing to go on a date!" As he said, the shadow appeared next to a gangster, and just hit the gangster more than ten meters away with a punch. Fainted on the wall of the warehouse.


    "Shoot...hurry up!" The gangsters who saw all of this shot faster, and could not wait to pull the trigger to pour all the bullets in the magazine onto Sombra.


    It''s a pity that this is just their delusion. Sombra is advancing quickly at a speed that humans can''t do. The gangsters often just feel a gust of wind blowing, and they have been knocked out, and they can''t even see the shadow.


    To say that the boss deserves to be the boss, he quickly ran behind Ivanka who was tied to a stool immobile, and put the gun in his hand on the back of the little girl¡¯s head and shouted: "Stop, I tell you to stop. If you want the lives of hostages!"


    A black shadow instantly appeared in front of the two of them, raising his hands to indicate that he had no weapons."Uh! Sorry, you said it was a bit too late, all your subordinates have been killed!"


    At this time, through the dim lights of the warehouse, Ivanka could clearly see the appearance of the black shadow. The black shadow looked at least about 1.8 meters tall. He was dressed in a black battle suit that did not fit well, and he wore a nondescript on his head. At first glance, it was the mask that the lady prepared for the masquerade, which made him look inexplicably happy.


    "Go and see God now!" As he said, the boss raised the gun to the black shadow''s head and pulled the trigger.


    "boom--!"


    "No--!" Ivanka couldn''t help closing her eyes.


    "Puff!" This is the sound of her body falling to the ground. Ivanka did not cry when she was kidnapped. When she realized that she might be in an accident, Ivanka did not cry, but when someone died because of her, she did not cry. Finally couldn''t help crying."Woo...you fool...!"


    At this moment, a black shadow appeared behind Ivanka''s back, and gently rubbed Ivanka''s head."Little girl, what are you crying for?"


    The black shadow is obviously Zhou Ye, no one in this world except him has extraordinary abilities.


    "You...you are not dead?"


    "How could I die!?" Zhou Ye smiled and easily torn off the rope that bound Ivanka.


    "I was scared to death!" After blinking for a long time, Ivanka finally realized that it was the gang boss who had just fallen to the ground and not the man who came to save her. She was finally safe, and her nerves that had been tense were relaxed. There was an unspeakable sense of grievance in my heart, and I would cry again when my mouth collapsed...


    "Hey, if you cry again, I will leave you here for nothing!"


    "..." Ivanka stopped crying when she was frightened, leaving only a choking sound.


    It took a while before she eased up. At this time, watching the black shadows tying up the robbers busy, her curiosity started again: "Thank you for saving me. Who are you? My father Please come and save me?"


    "Don''t thank me, please call me Lei Feng, I am a thief who robs the rich and saves the poor!" Sombra said that he tied up a dozen gangsters one by one, and everyone was holding another person''s thigh with his mouth just right in front of him. The crotch of another person, just tied them into a circle, this scene is also no one.The old driver means the old driver starts off when he doesn''t agree.


    After finishing his performance art, Zhou Ye began to count his own gains. It was the ransom money placed in the carriage. When he lit it, he found that something was wrong. The little girl¡¯s dad really picked it up, not to mention that there was a tracker in the ransom. , This is predictable.But Nima is embarrassed that there are only five million real notes in the ten million ransom.


    At this time, there was also a faint sound of police sirens outside, and Zhou Ye knew that he should leave.He casually found a piece of oilcloth for wrapping goods in the warehouse, and wrapped the five million real banknotes, which was more than two hundred catties, which was completely unburdened for him.


    "Are you leaving?" Ivanka looked at Zhou Ye''s movements and knew he was leaving.


    "Well, the police are coming! I should go too, little beauty, goodbye!" Zhou Ye just wanted to go, but found that the corner of his clothes was grabbed by this pretty little girl who looked like a Barbie doll.


    "Can we see you again?" Ivanka stared at the rogue thief who said he was Lei Feng, widening her misty eyes.


    "We will see you again!" It was Zhou Ye who was almost killed by cuteness thinking in his heart that I am not controlled by LOLI, I am not controlled by LOLI, and I am controlled by LOLI... Hey, how do you feel that something is wrong?


    "I will definitely find you, Lei Feng, you must take me to play when the time comes!" Ivanka shouted as he watched the dark shadows going further and further away.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 8

    Zhou Ye, who had already walked far away, almost fell off the roof and said viciously in his heart again: "I am definitely not controlled by LOLI!"


    But I don''t know why, but he has a feeling that he and this little LOLI will meet again.


    chapter Ten


    Johnson''s second floor bedroom-


    Sitting at the desk, Jenny was holding a pen and staring at the textbook spread out on the table.She was supposed to start writing homework, but she had no idea to start. At this time, she was full of her boyfriend Zhou Ye. Where is he at this time?doing what?Is there a little bitch trying to seduce him, is he...


    "Bum--" the window suddenly opened wide, and a strong wind came in.The sound awakened Jenny who was in a daze, and also blew the things on her desk everywhere.


    "Damn..." Jenny cursed in a low voice, stood up reluctantly and wanted to close the window. At this moment, a pair of powerful arms hugged her waist.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!)


    "Baby, I''m back!" A whisper in the ear made Jenny feel hot all over, turning around to look at Zhou Ye affectionately."I miss you!"


    "Me too!" Zhou Ye was about to lean over again... but was suddenly blocked by Jenny''s hand.


    "Why do you smell strange perfume?" Jenny held her nose and kept sniffing on him, her face serious...


    "Ha...Haha! You are too sensitive, Jenny, how can there be any perfume smell?" Zhou Ye smiled dryly.


    "No!" Jenny instantly turned into a great detective, and started rummaging around Zhou Ye.After a while, Zhou Ye found a strand of golden straight long hair in Zhou Ye''s trouser pocket. Obviously, it was not her hair, her hair color was big brown wavy curly hair."Honey, can you tell me what this is?"


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!No matter how old women are, scheming is their innate talent.


    "Can''t you tell?" Jenny spread her teeth and claws like a furious little cat, even hysterical, "Are you tired of me? Do you want to find new love?"


    "No¡­¡­"


    "If not, what is this?" Jenny raised the evidence in her hand and snarled loudly: "Are you going to tell me this is evidence that you went to work in a hairdresser?"


    "Hear me out¡­¡­"


    "I don''t listen!"


    "Uh uh... let me go... uh uh... you bastard... uh..."


    Zhou Ye said that women who do not listen to persuasion can only rely on pajamas...


    after an hour¡­¡­


    "Honey... don''t... let me go..."


    "Hmph, where is this? It''s just the beginning!"


    "But...I really can''t do it!"


    "Isn''t there still here..."


    "No, not there..."


    "Yes, trust me, it will help you open the door to a new world, and you will see new scenery..."


    "what!!!!!"


    Another two hours passed............


    "You bastard..." Jenny was lying in Zhou Ye''s arms with a look of spring ~, she had just been led into the new world and she still had a lot of discomforts, but it was indeed a very good experience, but even if she had already used it After doing his best and using his mouth, he still looks like he can spare his energy, which fully exposes the fact that he is not an opponent at the window.


    Regarding this, Jenny only felt sad. On weekdays in school, many people listened to those little bitches to tell their experiences. In their words, Jenny¡¯s understanding of men is at most half an hour, and less than five or six minutes. There are all. Where can this one of my own family be so perverted, and the specifications are also different, this product of my own is at least twice as big as the biggest one described by Bitch, every time she feels like her soul is To be pushed out...


    "Are you not angry?" Zhou Ye asked in a low voice, rubbing the hair of his sister in his arms.


    "Well, now I''m calm down!" Jenny''s voice became a little lazy, "Tell me about that blonde woman!"


    "Uh, her name is Hannah..." Zhou Ye sorted out his thoughts and slowly explained what happened today.


    When Hannah said that she didn''t mind if her boyfriend had a girlfriend, Jenny couldn''t help but whispered, "What a scheming bitch!"


    Jenny felt that she was almost fooled. The one named Hannah was obviously a scheming bitch. She grabbed love and wanted to make herself angry with her dear, which was like giving her a man to her. The discovery made her even more upset about Hannah who had never met.


    "Then what are you going to do now?" Jenny finished asking, staring at Zhou Ye without blinking.


    "I like both of you and I, I don''t want to give up either..." Zhou Ye said, holding up Jenny''s small face and looking into her eyes solemnly, "So, never leave me... okay?"


    "...I..." Jenny looked at Zhou Ye''s eyes that were about to suck her soul in, her mind was blank, her mind was filled with only one voice, don''t let him down, don''t make him sad... "I promise you... "


    "OY..." Zhou Ye shouted happily in his heart, and the plan was clear.


    In fact, with Hannah this afternoon, he has already figured out the role of his eyes, which has a deep hypnotic effect, planting the psychological cues he wants in the other''s heart without affecting the other''s character.


    Well, it won¡¯t affect the other party¡¯s character. Zhou Ye only determined three hours ago. He secretly put hair strands in his pocket. This is obviously Hannah¡¯s handwriting. As long as they don¡¯t leave themselves, then some daily tears Forcing Zhou Ye to take it as a passion, and if it can be guided, I believe that a happy life is just around the corner...


    At this moment, the sound of opening the door came downstairs, followed by Mrs. Johnson and Mr. Johnson.


    "Jenny, have you rested?"


    "I''m about to rest!" Jenny said, got up and limped to the bathroom. She was exhausted from the battle for just three hours. She was sweaty all over and she had to rush. She was so slimy. It is absolutely impossible to sleep!


    Zhou Ye glanced at the gap and got into the bathroom. There was a burst of laughter in the bathroom of the two of them, but the good thing is that the two took care of the Johnsons who had returned and did not go too far.


    I believe that if the Johnsons came back an hour early, they could catch a bad boy who made trouble on their daughter.


    Speaking of it, after Zhou Ye''s transformation from the meteorite, his whole person does not look like he is in his thirties, and because the face of Asians is not so old, in Jenny''s opinion, he is at most eighteen or nine years old. Look like.


    Coming out of the bathroom, Jenny found a large pack of dollar bills wrapped in oilcloth on the floor next to the bed. She was shocked: "Oh, MYGOD, have you robbed the bank?"


    "Of course not!" Then Zhou Ye walked out and explained with a relaxed face: "I just saved a poor kidnapped girl... These are my rewards!"


    "Little girl?" As if she had discovered the New World, Jenny immediately turned and stared at Zhou Ye and said, "My dear, you didn''t say anything about the little girl just now!"


    Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, sister paper, your focus is wrong, but it doesn''t matter, and then I talked about how to save people and how to get money.


    "So you got the ransom back?"


    "Of course, don''t you need to eat to be a superhero?" Zhou Ye''s face was taken for granted. In his opinion, the so-called superheroes are fools. Besides, he was a Chinese who came to the United States to preside over justice from all the distances. , To fight crime.What kind of spirit is this?This is the selfless spirit of international fighters. Shouldn''t heroes collect some money?He saved people, and left without asking for anything in return. He slapped his fart~ I didn¡¯t take away a ray of breeze. Why, he is not a mother bitch, nor is he an American father, why is he so used to them? .


    "Nice job..." Jenny seriously agreed with Zhou Ye''s words. At this time, she estimated that even if Zhou Ye were going to grab the bank, she would go and help out.


    In her eyes, the so-called law is not as important as how to teach that fishy cat.


    Chapter Eleven


    Early the next morning, after the two woke up, Jenny called the teacher and asked for leave according to the plan. Then Zhou Ye took her to fly to a half of the United States and did it under Jenny¡¯s name in six banks in five states. Six credit cards, and then deposited the five million old banknotes.


    "Okay, now we go to...shoping..." When she said this, Jenny''s whole body exuded a strange light...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 9

    "Uh, it''s almost noon. Are we going to eat first?" Such Jenny made Zhou Ye a little scared.


    "What''s the hurry, it''s just ten o''clock in the morning, we will go to eat after some shopping, let''s go now!" Said that Jenny hung on Zhou Ye like a koala, urging him to fly quickly.


    Fifth Avenue is located on the central axis of Manhattan, New York. It gathers the essence of Manhattan.The most famous jewelry, leather goods, clothing, and cosmetics stores in the United States are concentrated on Fifth Avenue. They are like sparkling diamonds inlaid on both sides of Fifth Avenue, attracting thousands of tourists.At the junction of Fifth Avenue and 47th Street is the largest diamond and gold jewelry street in the United States.The first choice for the royal families and wealthy people from all over the world when they come to New York to shop is Fifth Avenue.


    As an American, Jenny has long wanted to come here.It is only the economic status of the middle-class family that restricts her desire to shop.


    The two directly landed on the balcony on the top floor of Bergdorf Goodman Department Store and slipped directly to the luxury menswear store on the third floor through the freight elevator.


    "Welcome to the visit, is there anything I can help?"


    The two of them just walked into the Armani store, and a shopping guide greeted her with a look of enthusiasm. For her, although both of them were not dressed so glamorously, for her who had been working here for nearly ten years In other words, there are more wealthy people with quirks, and people who like to go shopping in pajamas are not unheard of. Things like looking down on people will only appear with newcomers.


    "Miss Lopez?" Jenny glanced at the nameplate on the chest of the shopping guide and said, "I want to choose some clothes for my boyfriend. Any introduction?"


    At this time, the shopping guide Miss Lopeci went to take a closer look at Zhou Ye standing next to Jenny, "Wow, Miss, your boyfriend is the most handsome boy I have ever seen!"


    "Thank you!" Jenny was a little proud, and she felt proud to praise the shopping guide lady.


    "Then, this gentleman, what kind of clothes do you need, uh, I mean, what kind of clothes do you want to choose and wear!"


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!)As for formal dresses, he said, what are they?


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s dilemma, Jenny hurriedly helped him out and said: "My boyfriend needs a suit that can be used for banquets, and a few sets of casual clothes that I usually wear!"


    "Then I solemnly recommend these styles to you. These styles are Mr. Giorgio Armani''s self-confident work this year. The main style is youth and individuality." As Miss Lopez took the two to the side of the hanger, Show the two of this year''s latest fashion.


    The two women started a fierce debate about how Zhou Ye should wear clothes and how to match them to make Zhou Ye wear the best results.


    Just like a model, Zhou Ye has changed more than a dozen sets of clothes for a while. In the end, Jenny was still young and didn¡¯t dabble in fashion, so she was defeated. After all, she has been working here for nearly ten years. , More knowledgeable than her.


    When the two finally determined Zhou Ye''s usual dress matching plan, Zhou Ye had also changed his clothes and walked out.


    At this time, Zhou Ye was wearing a pair of black casual trousers, black casual leather shoes, a white high-necked fleece, and a half-length casual slim trench coat on the outside. When he stood there, he stood straight like a javelin. It seemed to penetrate the sky, making it impossible to ignore him, coupled with his dark eyes like a black hole, and a lazy and confident smile, as if a high king was patrolling his territory.


    People want to get close to him but are afraid of blaspheming this beauty, so they can only leaned down to offer him the highest respect and deep love.


    People rely on clothing, and Buddha rely on gold clothing is really not a nonsense. If Zhou Ye''s appearance and figure can make his charm worth 100%, now he has changed into a suitable outfit, and his charm can now be matched. It''s a hundred and fifty, and it''s completely beyond the scope of human beings.


    "Oh... my goodness!" Looking at Zhou Ye blankly, Lopez murmured: "What kind of devil did I release... All of America, no, women all over the world will be heartbroken for him." of!"


    At this time, Jenny, who was also indulged in Zhou Ye''s charm, just woke up. After all, she was almost used to watching, and she had some resistance. Of course, it was when she didn''t look at Zhou Ye''s eyes.


    Jenny, who heard her whisper, glanced vaguely and vigilantly at the shopping guide lady who was still caught in Zhou Ye''s charm and couldn''t help herself, and said anxiously: "Okay, we need these sets, please check out for us!"


    "Oh, okay, miss, please wait a moment!" The awakened shopping guide reluctantly took the credit card from Jenny, and walked back to the front desk step by step. She knew that she might have missed this time and would do it again. I can''t see this man with strange charm...


    five minutes later----------


    "I think I have done something wrong!" Jenny, who was still wandering around, glanced at the pile of sneaky women behind her, a little discouraged and said: "I knew I shouldn''t buy you clothes!"


    "What?" Zhou Ye obviously knows why Jenny is angry, but men, you should pretend to be stupid, otherwise women always have various reasons to vent their little temper.


    "No, nothing!" Jenny sighed, staring fiercely at the little bitch who pretended to fall in front of her and deliberately rubbed her chest against Zhou Ye''s bitch, "This is already the eighth in five minutes! "


    The current situation is like she has a beautiful rare piece of jewelry. When it was dusted, only she found its light and wiped it clean to make it glow with the alluring light, but the light of Allure attracted a bunch of thieves. The coveting of the robbers made her quite unhappy.


    A sign of Ray-Ban appeared in front of her eyes. With a clever idea, Jenny pulled up Zhou Ye and got in. She randomly found a pair of sunglasses and put it on Zhou Ye''s face."It''s perfect now!"


    After the checkout, the two did not leave immediately, but found an inconspicuous corner in the store.Jenny leaned close to Zhou Ye and whispered in his ear: "My dear, take me out of here now, don''t let those bitches find out, I know you can do it!"


    "As you wish, my baby!" Zhou Ye bowed slightly and put his arm around Jenny''s waist. In an instant, a gust of wind blew up, and the two of them disappeared in place.


    "Let those bitches go to death!" On the sidewalk of Fifth Avenue, Jenny happily hugged Zhou Ye''s arm and bounced around, as if she had won a big battle.


    Jenny''s sunglasses strategy worked successfully, although many women still paid attention to Zhou Ye, perhaps because his ecstatic eyes were not revealed, and there was no situation where he was just followed by a group of people.Jenny finally relaxed, Yu Xingda, took Zhou Ye to pick herself a few sets of clothes, and then went to the French restaurant Jean Georges Manhattan head office, which is known as the most delicious French restaurant in New York, to enjoy the food rated by Michelin three stars.


    Obviously, this kind of place usually has no place for meals if it is not positioned in advance. It is just that under Zhou Ye''s cheating ecstasy, a female foreman still finds a place for them and provides the best quality service. It is estimated that the restaurant The boss just came here to serve.


    Chapter Twelve


    After drinking and eating, the two went into an image design studio in a blink of an eye.


    In the hands of a professional image designer, Jenny quickly transformed. In a blink of an eye, the ugly duckling became a white swan. The old and ugly black-framed glasses were replaced by contact lenses, and her long brown hair tied up was as smooth as waves. Her draped over her shoulders, a black Lolita-style half-length skirt set off Jenny''s figure with a height of 1.75 meters and more slender. If you want to ask Zhou Ye where she likes Jenny the most, Zhou Ye will say without hesitation In a word, playing with the legs, this suit sets off Jenny''s long legs vividly.


    "Too beautiful baby!" Zhou Ye knew that Jenny was beautiful, but he didn''t expect to dress up so dazzlingly. Of course, Jenny''s actor was Uma Thurman.She played this role when she was in her thirties, but this is an independent world. Zhou Ye''s harvest is only seventeen-year-old pink and tender Jenny, I have to say, well done.


    Zhou Ye is considering whether he wants to go through all those famous women''s movies and harvest some girly versions of famous women?Especially when the entertainment industry is chaotic, harvesting these pure and famous women in the movie world is a very good choice for Zhou Ye, who is slightly mentally clean.


    "My dear, how is it?" Jenny, who had completed her transformation, looked at her boyfriend''s obsessive eyes, and couldn''t help squinting her smile.But if she knew that Zhou Ye was in a daze now because she wanted to collect those women, she would probably kill Zhou Ye.


    "Ah? Ah! Very beautiful, baby!" Zhou Ye reacted quickly when he heard the words, "This is simply a miracle, baby, you remind me of Aphrodite, the goddess of love and beauty."


    "Compared to that blond fish stealing cat?" Jane asked.


    "Don''t move, there seems to be something imperfect!" Zhou Ye hurriedly changed the subject, then pretended to circle around Jenny, clapping his hands."Something is missing!"


    "What''s missing?" Jenny asked nervously.


    "Less this!" Zhou Ye spread his hands, and a black butterfly-shaped necklace appeared in his hand."I chose it specially for you."


    "What is this?" Jenny curiously picked up the necklace in Zhou Ye''s hand. It was composed of a black cloth strip and a small butterfly made of platinum. The two wings of the butterfly seemed to be crookedly engraved. Square characters."What characters are engraved on here?"


    "That''s the name of me and you!" Zhou Ye whispered softly in Jenny''s ear: "In ancient Chinese legends, butterflies are a symbol of unswerving love, and the butterfly wings are engraved My name and yours! This symbolizes that our love will never fade until death."


    "...This is the most beautiful love word I have ever heard! I love you, dear!" Jenny gave her kiss excitedly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Ahem..." The girly image designer next to her couldn''t help but cough, and if she didn''t remind the two of them, they might regard this as a hotel.


    "Uh, I''m sorry!" Jenny loosened her hands holding Zhou Ye a little bit shyly, helping him organize the mess of clothes she made, but her clothes were always neat. After all, Zhou Ye believes in a little. Just look at your stuff, but don¡¯t show our stuff.


    "I''ll take it for you!"


    "Ok!"


    "very perfect!"


    Zhou Ye, who helped Jenny wear the neckwear, picked Thumbs up, "It''s perfect!"


    "Really?" Jenny smiled happily, and then changed her voice: "But I think you still have something less!"


    "Huh? What''s missing?" Zhou Ye looked down at himself. He had a lot of leather shoes, socks, belts and clothes, and he was wearing sunglasses.


    "Without this, my dear!" Jenny said as she took out a Patek Philippe ancient watch from the lady''s bag next to her and put it on Zhou Ye''s wrist."It will remind you to go home on time whenever you want, dear!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 10

    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye, who had only looked at his mobile phone and had never worn a watch, said that he was very uncomfortable with him."Can I not wear it?"


    "No!"


    "When did you buy the watch?"


    "Just when you go to buy a necklace!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The two came out of the design room and took a taxi to the Weir dealership in New York, wanting to buy a car.Jenny got her own driver''s license at the age of 16, but the family has never bought her a car. The first car is very important to American teenagers, because it is a very important transformation in her life, which means she has already Adults must bear certain responsibilities and obligations.


    So when Zhou Ye expressed that she wanted to buy a car for transportation, Jenny raised her hands in favor.It''s just that the two had a disagreement when choosing a model-Jenny wanted a Dodge Viper GTS, while Zhou Ye wanted a Hummer H1.In the end, the two of them discussed it and bought two cars, and it was not short of the money.


    "Huh...huh...!" Jenny drove her own Dodge Viper in a supercar happily, humming a song, happily like a bird.And Zhou Ye sat next to her with a depressed look. Who made his Hummer H1 want to modify it to increase the horsepower to replace the engine with the auxiliary fuel tank, which would take nearly a week.So it will take a week for his car to be available. This is really a sad story.


    "Baby, where are we going?" Zhou Ye looked at the familiar road conditions in front of him. It was obviously not the way home.


    "Hmph!" Jenny sneered twice, then glanced at Zhou Ye and said, "Of course I went to Parsons School of Design!"


    "Why are you going there?" Zhou Ye looked stunned, which is different from what he said!


    "Go and see how that fishy cat is going!" Jenny said, banging the accelerator.The Dodge Viper made a rumbling roar and accelerated towards its destination.


    Zhou Ye immediately let go of his heart. They will meet sooner or later anyway, so it is better to meet earlier so that they can mediate.


    Soon the two came to Parsons School of Design and found a place to park the car.Jenny dragged Zhou Ye to the girls'' dormitory, "Which one is it, take me up!"


    "Follow me!" Zhou Ye looked helpless, and walked towards Hannah''s room along the road in his memory. Soon the two came to the door of Hannah''s room.


    Zhou Ye knocked on the door lightly, and after a while the door opened, and a round-faced girl opened the door."You are looking for... Ah, I remember, you were the boy with Hannah yesterday... Did you come to Hannah? Hannah, someone is looking for you!" He opened the door.


    "No, I''m here to find Hannah!" Jenny turned out from behind Zhou Ye, her face turned ill.


    "Ah, it''s not good...!" The little round-faced girl raised her hand and wanted to close the door, then turned her head to tell Hannah, but Jenny rushed in first.


    "Who is looking for me?" At this time, Hannah was wearing her pajamas and opened the door with a sleepy look. Before she knew what was going on, she was pushed in by Jenny and closed the door with a bang. .


    "They... What are they?" Round-faced Xiaogu was stunned, what''s the situation, the original match is played as a junior?Why is the Lord still here looking for drinks in the refrigerator without rushing?


    Zhou Ye opened a bottle of Coke and drank it as he came to the door of Hannah¡¯s house and shouted: "Hey, I warn you two, it''s fine if you make a noise. No slaps are allowed. Whoever slaps the face I will leave the window for three days. !"


    "Hey, you bastard, shouldn''t you go in and persuade him?" Xiao Yuan''s face was obviously a little angry.


    "They will spend a lot of time together in the future!" Zhou Ye said slowly while drinking Coke: "The first time they met, let them vent their grievances and let them vent their grievances in the future!"


    Chapter Thirteen


    At this moment in Hannah''s bedroom--


    The tired two entered the intermission time¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The two sat on the bed and the other on the stool, staring at each other like bullfighting. After a long silence, Hannah finally spoke first.


    "Sorry¡­¡­!"


    "I''m sorry?" Jenny looked angry. "Do you know that he is my first love and my favorite person..."


    "It''s also my first love!" Hannah retorted.


    "..." Jenny was silent, and said after a long while: "Why do you know he has a girlfriend..."


    "What else?" Hannah laughed at herself: "Is it still so humble and clinging to it?"


    "Yes!" Jenny said bitterly: "There are obviously so many boys, why is it him?"


    "You should know his charm!" Hannah sighed. I don''t know why. She has envy and jealousy for the girl in front of her, but she has no hatred. Thinking about her, she can''t help but want to laugh, and she has What qualifications to hate?You are the one who robs you of love, "You should know that when you meet him, your whole person will no longer be you, making you desperate to get her... I mean... "


    "I know!" Thinking about what happened to her at Bergdorf Goodman today, Hannah hated her teeth."This damn bastard is a large self-propelled bitch attraction!"


    "Uh, didn''t this put us both in scolding?" Hannah was speechless for a while, and then asked curiously: "What happened?"


    "I''m telling you, today..." Jenny said bitterly, and while she was talking, the little bitch smashed Bitch and cursed. When she talked about the Bitch who deliberately fell three times in a row, Jenny was very angry. Up."What do you mean by saying he is not a large self-propelled bitch attraction?"


    "Okay, don¡¯t get angry!" Hannah¡¯s elder sister Zhixin persuaded us: "It¡¯s our luck and our misfortune to fall in love with this guy. Fortunately, we have the man that other women dream of. Unfortunately, we want Stay vigilant at all times, lest this man is snatched away by other women inadvertently."


    "Yes!" Jenny nodded in agreement.


    "Well, let''s make an alliance!" As expected, a senior sister who is one year older than Jenny, she unconsciously led the topic: "We have formed an alliance to tie Zhou Ye by our side, and we all work together!"


    "But..." Jenny was a little reluctant. Although she knew she could not disobey Zhou Ye''s decision, she really didn''t want to share her love with others.


    "Stop it!" Don''t think Hannah is much lower than Jenny, but her aura is not weaker than Jenny at all."Do you think you can stand him?"


    "You are..." Jenny asked a little shyly.


    "Yes, I''m talking about SEX!" Hannah continued: "You must know that SEX is indispensable in feelings. If you can''t always get satisfaction, he will only get farther and farther away from us, let alone you are willing Leave him?"


    "No~" Jenny shook her head vigorously and clenched her fists."I will never leave him if I die!"


    "Then make an alliance!" Hannah stretched out her hand again."Let¡¯s fight the little bitches outside who want to beat our men!"


    "Okay, then form an alliance!" With that wave of threats, Jenny suddenly felt that Hannah might not be considered a threat to herself.He gritted his teeth and stretched out his hand.


    The first minor league in Zhou Ye¡¯s Crystal Palace was born. Later, there were superhero leagues, mutant leagues, goddess leagues, interstellar leagues, pan-European leagues, pan-Asian leagues, etc... But this league was the first This was born and opened a new chapter in the history of Zhou Ye''s Crystal Palace...


    It was their indulgence that made Zhou Ye go further and further on the road of stallions...


    Although Zhou Ye seemed carelessly molesting the round-faced girl there, his ears were always listening to the movement inside, and he planned to rush in and put them in their pajamas if something went wrong... But, between the two The conversation between the time made his method useless.I don¡¯t know if it is his misfortune or the luck of Jenny Hannah...


    The bedroom door opened with a click, and the two people in ragged clothes walked out arm in arm like sisters. The round-faced little girl was shocked by the sight of the boss. Zhou Ye estimated that his little brother was just right in!The old driver drove again...


    "You, you...?" The little round-faced girl pointed at her roommate and then at Jenny. She was already confused about the situation. Aren''t these two rivals in love?Isn''t it the original role of blocking Xiaosan?Why suddenly the style of painting became a sisterhood in a blink of an eye?Did you go to the wrong set, or is it a real-life spoof variety show?Have you been spoofed?


    "Don''t doubt it!" Hannah said, sitting next to Zhou Ye, and Jenny did not show any weakness, sitting next to Zhou Ye: "We are all his girlfriends! "


    "But, but..." Little round face sister paper already felt that her worldview and life outlook were about to be refreshed: "American law stipulates that a man can only marry a wife..."


    "But the law doesn''t stipulate that a man must only find a girlfriend!" Zhou Ye waved his hand and hugged both sisters in his arms."Are there few lovers of the rich? Am I not as good as the rich?"


    "My dear, you are much better than those disgusting men!" Jenny lightly pecked Zhou Ye on the face.


    Hannah also kissed Zhou Ye lightly, "Yes! Ye, you are much better than those disgusting guys!"


    "Well, for our first party, let''s have a party!" Zhou Ye suggested. He remembered that according to that report, Americans are part creatures, and they have been inseparable since childhood. Open various parties.


    "Okay!"


    "not good!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 11

    Two completely different answers made Zhou Ye a little confused, what''s the matter?


    "I think those women are too noisy for a party, I''m afraid you won''t like it!" Hannah explained, but you emphatically reminded what the word woman means?


    "Yes, yes!" At this time, Jenny also reacted. Nima, she would be crazy at ordinary times. If this is a party, how can we watch Zhou Ye at that time and drink some small wine at that time? ?"Let''s find a house and move in first!"


    "Oh, yes!" Zhou Ye''s attention was successfully shifted. As a Chinese, the house is his eternal grievance.Now that I have money, I must take revenge on my previous life without money.Buy an American house, so that the Americans have no houses to live in... Humph.Of course, this is just the YY of this product. Americans said that the 1990s was the period of the Great Real Estate Depression. Buy a house and go.


    Once you have a goal, you must act immediately. Taking advantage of the fact that it is just over three o¡¯clock, it¡¯s still too late. The two women who arbitrarily cleaned up their embarrassed images followed Zhou Ye downstairs, and Jenny drove Zhou Ye with him. Go straight to a real estate agency in New York with Hannah.


    But differences came again. Jenny wanted to be closer to herself, and Hannah also wanted Zhou Ye to be closer to her. Finally, Zhou Ye decided to ask for a two-story villa near Central Park in the heart of New York. It covers an area of ??three hundred and fifty square meters, and even the real estate tax has cost Zhou Ye more than 1.8 million US dollars even during the Great Depression.


    Of course, it was written on the real estate certificate that Jenny and Hannah were jointly owned. There was nothing to do with Zhou Ye. There was no way. Zhou Ye had no identity certificate in this world.However, Zhou Ye said that this is not a problem at all. Money, all underground gangs in New York are his banks, and they can withdraw money at any time. This is really a pleasant discovery.


    The three quickly settled the formalities, which is an advantage in the United States.As long as you have money, there will always be a bunch of people to serve you, and all green channels are for the rich.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t wait to urge Jenny and Hannah to see what the first house he owned in his life was like. Just looking at the promotional photos would not have that intuitive feeling.


    When I came to the villa and parked the car, Zhou Ye and Jenny went up first, and Hannah was going to drive to buy some food and drink. She planned to hold a small party for Zhou Ye¡¯s move to the new home, a party of only three people, or It can be said that there is only a carnival of three people.


    On the first floor, when you enter the door, there is a large living room. In the living room, there is a set of luxurious sofas against the wall, which seems to make people want to lie down. The opposite of the sofa is the TV wall, next to the kitchen, and the kitchen is A dining room enough for ten people to eat at the same time. There is a small bathroom next to the dining room.The upper part of the second floor is divided into three bedrooms, a 60-square-meter master bedroom and two forty-square-meter small bedrooms. The furniture in each bedroom is ready-made, and you can use it directly by removing the dust-proof film covering it.Various home appliances are also readily available, this is the legendary check-in.


    Zhou Ye looked around and felt satisfied. The only thing that was not satisfied was that the bed in the master bedroom was too small, 2.5*2.5. Looking back, I looked for a chance to change to a larger one.


    After a while, Hannah walked in with a bag of vacuum-packed food and two bottles of red wine.Although the United States stipulates that drinking and smoking are not allowed under the age of 21, there are always people who take risks in front of banknotes.


    "Next!" Hannah threw a wooden box to Zhou Ye as soon as she came in.


    "This is?" Zhou Ye opened it and saw that Cuban Romeo 1, although not the top cigar, was not easy to find Cuban cigars in the United States after the United States imposed an embargo on Cuba in 1962."What a good thing, Hannah, where did you get it from!"


    "The convenience store I went to just now was opened by my classmates, and I happened to meet my classmates there, so I secretly sold me the good stuff her father had kept secretly!" Hannah said with a smile, "I guess when her father comes back, Her ass will bloom!"


    Although smoking is harmful to health, Zhou Ye''s already invulnerable body is fine even if he drank nicotine directly, not to mention that the two women felt that Zhou Ye was basically a saint compared to those American youths who always smoked soft bets.


    Hannah used the phone in the living room to help Jenny call home. The classmate who pretended to be her said that today was her birthday, and the two of them were going to party all night, so they didn''t go back.


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already put all the food he bought on the table-the carnival had begun!


    Chapter Fourteen


    Zhou Ye slowly opened his eyes, trying to stretch his waist, only to find that Hannah and Jenny were holding his arms tightly in their arms, as if they were afraid that he would leave without saying goodbye.


    Pulling out his arms laboriously, thinking of the craziness of last night, Zhou Ye''s mouth showed a triumphant smile. The two people who wanted to fight one against two would have nothing but their own fruit, and Zhou Ye enjoyed their whole body... As he thought about it, his hands were uneasy, stirring the two of them.


    "My dear... I really can''t do it!" Hannah was awakened and muttered with her eyes closed: "Go and clean up Jenny..."


    With a sound of "pop-", a wave of hips rolled."Time to wake up!"


    The two women are now sober... "What time is it, dear?"


    "Well, let me take a look!" Zhou Ye lifted his hand from the bedside table and took a look at the watch. "If this watch is on time, it will be almost half past seven!"


    "It''s too early!" Hannah, a college student, expressed no pressure.


    "Oh, my God! I''m going to be late!" Jenny who jumped up first, she was in class at half past seven!It seems that no matter which country in which world you are, senior high school students are the hardest!


    She had already asked for a day off yesterday. If she is late today, she will definitely be uttered to death by the teacher.But it takes at least two hours to drive from here to school, and in desperation, I can only ask my super boyfriend for help.


    "Help me, dear!"


    "Of course no problem!" Looking at Jenny with a pitiful face, Zhou Ye said that this was not a problem at all.A gust of wind pulled Jenny into the bathroom, and it took less than two minutes to wash and dress.


    "Baby Hannah, I''ll send Jenny to school first, and I''ll be back soon!" Zhou Ye kissed Hannah who was still lying on the window and couldn''t get up.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In a blink of an eye, Zhou Ye hugged Jenny and flew to the gate of their school, and landed on the roof of the teaching building without paying attention. At this time, two minutes before the class, the two gave a farewell kiss, and Jenny quickly moved towards. When the classroom ran away, Zhou Ye returned to his villa.


    In the middle of the way, Zhou Ye landed at the door of a 24-hour convenience store, went in and bought some materials, then walked back to his villa with his things, and sent a few sister papers who ran over in the morning to strike up a conversation along the way, and replied A few enthusiastic mature women walking the dog... Zhou Ye found that he really needed to wear his sunglasses, otherwise he would waste a lot of time along the way.


    When he got home, Zhou Ye quickly cleaned up the messy living room the three people had made yesterday, and then went to the kitchen with things to make a loving breakfast.


    "I smell the scent!" Hannah walked down wearing Zhou Ye''s shirt, her big white legs swaying in front of him, and Zhou Ye felt a little angry.


    "Okay, it''s ok, come and eat!"


    "I''m planning to do this!" Hannah said unceremoniously and sat in Zhou Ye''s arms, but then she jumped up like she was stabbed."Oh, I can''t do it now, dear, I won''t be able to finish my work if I don''t rush to work, Hani, you don''t want me to be forced to transfer to that damn interior design department by my father, right?"


    "All right..." Zhou Ye curled his lips with regret.


    "Don''t be angry, my dear!" Hannah bent over and pecked at the corner of his mouth, "I will compensate you at night!"


    The two of them sat at the dining table and began to enjoy breakfast. At the dining table, Zhou Ye talked about some of the jokes he had seen on the Internet and shook Hannah''s teasing.


    The breakfast ended in such a harmonious and pleasant atmosphere. After finishing the tableware, Hanna drove Jenny''s car back to carry the luggage in her bedroom. She was already planning to live with Zhou Ye.


    After Hannah was gone, Zhou Ye also left his villa. He was going to find the big bed he liked, and he had to find something to do for himself.


    If you want to ask Zhou Ye if he has any grievances about this era, Zhou Ye will tell you that if there is no computer, no internet, no mobile phone, no games, this is a hell for an otaku. .


    Zhou Ye, who had been shopping for a long time, discovered that New York in the 1990s was really nothing fun.In other words, he is not very interested in Americans who are interested, such as bars, such as Bungee...


    After searching for a long time, Zhou Ye found a few video game tapes.There are Tetris, Contra...the lame picks the general, and he has to take it back, as a recollection of his childhood.


    By the way, take a tour around those places that look like gangster lairs. After all, this will be your own bank. How can you do without snacks?


    However, it is a pity that the gangsters estimated that after a night of nightlife, and just took a break, he found nothing...


    By the time Zhou Ye returned to the villa, Hannah had already moved her own things and started her own work.


    After replacing the small bed in his bedroom with a 4*4 bed he bought, Zhou Ye, who was bored, could only lie halfway on the sofa in the living room, playing with the bought...Contra!


    Time just passed day by day. Every morning Zhou Ye would send Jenny to school, and then pick her back at three in the afternoon.


    Jenny has confessed to her parents that she has a boyfriend and admitted that they have moved in together.For this, I have to give the American parents a thumbs-up. They actually just told Jenny to take good care of safety measures. They let them go before they planned to be grandparents. It''s really an evil capitalist society.


    Zhou Ye, who wakes up in the warm embrace of the two sisters every day, is already reluctant to think about it...


    Chapter 15


    It was another morning when Zhou Ye woke up under the urging of his biological clock.I patted the two women who still depended on me and said, "It''s time to get up, Hannah, have you forgotten what day it is?"


    "Oh, damn, don''t you know how you tossed me last night?" Hannah opened her eyes with resentment, "You beast!"


    "Hmm, thank you for the compliment!" Zhou Ye smiled triumphantly.


    "It''s great to see such a smile when you open your eyes!" Jenny also woke up and started to get up after a light kiss."Hannah, if you don''t want to miss the first post in your life, you have to get up quickly!"


    "I really want to say let the damn conference go to hell!" Hannah complained.I got up lazily, grabbed Zhou Ye''s little brother in a hand, opened his mouth and took a bite!"This bad thing that makes people love and hate almost tossed me to death last night!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 12

    "No way!" Jenny smiled triumphantly: "Who told my good friend to visit me yesterday!"


    The three of them started their daily routine every morning. Today, Jenny plans to take time off to cheer for her good sisters, girlfriends and allies.


    After having a hasty breakfast, the three of them took the things they had prepared, drove straight to Parsons School of Design, parked the car, and the three went directly to the press conference in the first conference room on the fifth floor.


    Hannah secretly looked inside from the door. Inside, it was filled with celebrities in the fashion industry invited by the school and alumni who had already emerged in the fashion industry.


    "Oh my God! I''m a little nervous..." The sharp-eyed Hannah saw several big fashionistas in it, which made her originally confident and nervous.


    "Trust me, baby, you are the best!" Zhou Ye comforted Hannah, who was holding her hand tightly, and lightly patted her nervously shaking hands."Relax, take a deep breath, you can!"


    "You must do it, Hannah!" Jenny took out the functional drink she had already prepared, and handed it to Hannah: "Come and take a drink and relax."


    Hannah took the water and took a sip, then took a few deep breaths, which made it a little better.Turning his head and said to Jenny: "Then we will go backstage and prepare! Jenny, take the invitation letter and go directly from here!"


    "Yeah! Come on!" Jenny nodded, and after watching the two enter the arena through the small door on the other side, she also took out the invitation letter Hannah gave herself and walked in.


    "Hannah, how did you come? What about the work you prepared? Who is he?"


    As soon as the two of them entered the door, a tall middle-aged woman rushed over, asking questions like a cannon.


    "This is the model I''m looking for and my boyfriend, Ye Zhou!" Hannah said and introduced Zhou Ye: "This is my mentor, Professor Meredith!"


    "Hello, meet for the first time!"


    "Nice to you, nice to meet you!"


    "Sorry, I have something to say to Hannah, come over with me!" Meredith pulled Hanna aside and whispered, "He is a Chinese? Don''t you know the international Is there no place for a Chinese in the modeling world? Although he looks handsome, I really doubt whether he can interpret your design style!"


    "Trust me, mentor. He will definitely...you will be surprised!" Hannah said categorically, "Because my design is tailor-made for him, and no one else can wear that charm."


    "Just rely on that man with sunglasses?" Meredith covered his forehead, "God... I hope you are not crazy!"


    "Yes, mentor!" Hannah smiled confidently: "You question him now just because you still don''t know his true charm...!"


    "Well, if you insist!" The helpless Meredith gave up persuading Hannah, "I hope you won''t regret it in the future!"


    "I will definitely win!" Hannah said confidently with a small fist.


    "I hope so!" Meredith has completely given up on persuading this student who seems to have been completely stunned by love, took out a good card from her body and handed it to Hannah: "You just went away, so I just We drew lots for you, on the 27th!"


    "Oh, this is really a terrible number..." After complaining, Hannah wanted to open it. She believed that regardless of the number, her boyfriend must be the brightest star in the audience.


    "I''m very sorry for that, Hannah!" Meredith was very guilty. The twenty-seventh is a middle number.If you are on the court, it is garbage time.If you can''t be better than the ones in front of you, it will only make the audience in the audience feel bored. People''s attention is limited, and it is impossible to fully concentrate on watching a show.There will always be some slack in the middle, and the last one is regarded as the finale, usually by the most famous designer and the most famous supermodel. In this case, who cares about the models and designers in the middle?


    "It doesn''t matter!" Hannah smiled slightly: "Let your instructor see and see my secret weapon!" Hannah waved her boyfriend Zhou Ye over."My dear, I allow you to take off your sunglasses today!"


    "Are you sure?" Zhou Ye was really annoyed by the women who came to talk to him when he was not wearing sunglasses. Now he is completely used to wearing sunglasses when he goes out, just like a superstar.


    "I''m sure!" Hannah stood on tiptoe and took off Zhou Ye''s sunglasses with her own hands.


    "Oh, my God!" Meredith''s eyes widened in a daze, the handsome face like a monster in front of her already made her unable to breathe."I...have regretted it,...Hannah, you should rank him last!"


    "Okay, mentor, I''m going backstage to prepare!" Hannah said, pulling Zhou Ye''s hand and walking towards the men''s dressing room.


    "I think this show has been messed up!" Meredith murmured, who was slowly recovering as Zhou Ye left.


    Hannah, who was pulling Zhou Ye away, whispered in his ear: "Today I allow you to show your devilish smile on the T stage, and let your charms spread, my dear!"


    "Are you sure you won''t cause trouble?" Zhou Ye was a little scared of his smiling face, which was a little weird.


    "Believe me, dear, nothing will happen!" Hannah actually took a sigh of relief in her stomach. It is okay to look down on her, but not to look down on her dear.


    "Okay!" Zhou Ye nodded helplessly.


    A big drama is about to kick off¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Chapter Sixteen


    Tom Hopkins is a director of the marketing department of IMG, the most famous model agency in the United States, who focuses on the European market. It is said that his colleague Hans, who is mainly responsible for the local market, came to Parsons School of Design to participate in this It was a press conference held by the freshman students, but unfortunately because of temporary incidents, he came here instead to participate in this show.


    In his heart, he can''t find a reason to come here. After all, in his opinion, it is just the first cry of a group of new designers who have just entered the fashion industry. There is nothing worth discovering.But he dared not come.


    No way, as the world''s number one design school, Parsons graduates have spread throughout the fashion industry. It can be said that in the fashion industry, it is a behemoth hidden in the dark. Many world-renowned designers have Is a graduate of Parsons College, its tentacles are all over the corners of the fashion industry.


    And their brokerage companies, which rely on luxury endorsements and fashion designers to eat, can only honestly accept the invitation to come here to cheer for these fledgling brats.


    Just now he also saw his French counterparts, the business director of VIVA and the administrative director of ETITE. The three of them were sick and smiled at each other. Although they are competitors outside, they are just one and a half poor people here.


    As the lights dimmed, the show hosted by Parsons School of Design for his freshmen began.


    With the appearance of one model after another, Tom became more and more affirmed of his ideas. This is exactly a way for Parsons School of Design to show its students its huge network of relationships and cultivate their own sense of pride in their school. Big show.


    The monotonous colors and follow-up styles do not have any spirituality of their own. In Tom''s view, the whole show is just a means by the fashion industry to please Parsons School of Design.


    Just watching Tom bored, I want to see which luxury clothing brands have sent representatives, and can I think of ways to expand my business scope, you must know that a model agency is most famous not for you How many supermodels are there, but what kind of endorsement can you give to your own supermodels...


    At this point, Tom suddenly felt the silence around him, and even the sound of the camera shutter that had been frequently ringing stopped.


    what happened?Tom hurriedly looked up and saw that the model who appeared at this time was wearing a retro-style long trench coat with a black tone. The upper body of the trench coat was completely tight-fitting, until the high-neck design near the ear made the man look a little evil. The lower body is half-open, and the cumbersome and delicate metal buttons on the windbreaker add a hint of iron and blood to the whole windbreaker. This is not the most critical...


    The most important thing is the model in the windbreaker. The black hair and black eyes clearly distinguish the facial features of the Oriental. The whole person''s appearance is three-dimensional and angular. His handsome face is like Adonis who came out of ancient Roman mythology. With charming charm.


    Even as a man who has seen supermodels from all over the world, he has to admit with envy and jealousy that this male model is the most handsome and attractive man he has ever seen.


    And at this moment, the male model has reached the end of the runway. Under the lighting of the runway, Tom can clearly see the male model''s eyes. They are a pair of magical eyes, dark like a black hole, attracting Looking at everyone''s eyes.


    The male model seemed to be very satisfied with the effect he made, and the corner of his mouth was picked up and smiled triumphantly.At this moment, everyone felt as if they saw the blooming of a hundred flowers and the falling of the stars. He is the grace of the Creator, he is the darling of God, everything he says is the law, and no blasphemy is allowed... He is the king of all beings...


    Under his gaze, everyone humbled and respected their arrogant heads. At this moment, there are no big fashionistas or well-known designers, and some are only humble existences who surrender to the feet of the king.


    When Tom recovered and raised his head, the model had already left.Looking at the people around him who were still in shock and unable to extricate themselves, his professionalism made him understand for the first time what was going on, a diamond that had been shining brightly without being discovered, a treasure that had never been discovered. , As long as you seize this treasure yourself, then you will be rich in the rest of your life...


    Regardless of the fact that the press conference is still being held, he is like a rabbit being chased by a hound. He rushes to the backstage entrance. He wants to sign the model as soon as possible. This is the guarantee of his wealth and wealth.


    But when Tom ran backstage, he saw his old rival, Ms. Jacqueline Joonte, the director of the New York Elite Model Management Company, standing next to his parents in the second half of his life, talking and laughing... This is nothing short of him. a bolt from the blue!


    "Hey, you are late, Mr. Hopkins!" Seeing Tom running over, Ms. Joant said with a wry face: "King has agreed to the invitation of our elite model management company and has become a subsidiary of our ELITE The model!"


    "Damn..." But retreating through difficulties has never been Tom''s style. After cursing in a low voice, Tom reorganized his mood and said with a humble smile to Zhou Ye, who had just shined on the runway: "King, I think if you don''t mind spending a little more time, you will find that our IMG company is more suitable for you!"


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already put on his own sunglasses at Hannah¡¯s strong request. Seeing this middle-aged man who rushed all the way in front of him with beads of sweat on his face, he shrugged helplessly: "Actually, I also I really want to know more about other brokerage companies!"


    "My dear!" Hannah, who had been standing next to Zhou Ye, shook Zhou Ye''s arm and groaned, "Didn''t we have agreed to Senior Sister Qiong?"


    Zhou Ye smiled apologetically at Tom and hugged Hannah and said, "But obviously, my girlfriend wants me to sign under her alumni''s company, so...I can only say sorry!"


    "Okay!" Jacqueline Joonte smiled and took Hannah''s arm and said: "This show has been completely disturbed by your boyfriend. If you don''t want to be watched here for a while, then hurry up. Leave, or you won¡¯t be able to leave if you want to!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 13

    In the end, Jacqueline led Zhou Ye downstairs to pick up the car, while Hannah went to the venue to find Jenny, and everyone gathered in the parking lot.


    Everyone left soon, and only Tom was there to taste the pain of being cut off...


    Chapter Seventeen


    Zhou Ye and his party followed Jacqueline to the Empire State Building at 350 Fifth Avenue in Manhattan. The headquarters of ELITE is located on the 62nd floor of this building.


    "There are a total of 24 restaurants in this building. Basically, you can taste all the food you want!" Jacqueline led Zhou Ye and others to the elevator, and laughed at herself: "Unfortunately, food is a model. The enemy, so I do not recommend you to eat here most of the time, because there are some high-calorie foods!"


    "It''s okay, I belong to the kind of person who won''t get fat no matter how I eat!" Zhou Ye smiled indifferently and said, "So you can introduce me to the food here in a while!"


    "What an enviable talent, king!" Jacqueline looked envy and hatred."If that''s the case, I can get you some fast food endorsements!"


    "Then I think I will taste those foods very happily!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    At this time, Jenny, who was standing on Zhou Ye''s right, asked curiously: "My dear, when did you have an English name?"


    "English name? I don''t have one!" Zhou Ye looked stunned.


    "Then they all call you king..."


    "Hahaha... really a cute girl!" Jacqueline said with a smile: "king is my nickname for Zhou Ye, don''t you think he stands on the T stage like a king patrolling? Is his territory the same?"


    "Is that so?" Jenny looked at her ally Hannah.


    "Of course, our dear is like a king!" Hannah expressed her honor to Zhou Ye''s arrival in the fashion circle.


    "I have been weird just now!" Jacqueline looked at the two of her boyfriends in the Huadang Show with curiosity: "Whose boyfriend is Ye Zhou?"


    "It''s our boyfriend!" X2


    "Okay..." Jacqueline stroked his forehead and said, "Although I have seen a lot of male supermodels pedaling a few boats, it is the first time I have seen someone as powerful and harmonious as you!"


    Talking and laughing, the elevator for several people has reached the 62nd floor.Jacqueline took a few people directly to the small meeting room, and asked the girl next to her to print out two brokerage contracts.


    "Let¡¯s say it first, I don¡¯t have a passport, so I am entering the country illegally!" Zhou Ye said straightforwardly, sitting on a stool, "Is that okay?"


    "This is not a problem. Our legal department exists specifically to solve such things!" Jacqueline said that this is not a problem at all. Every year there are tens of thousands of illegal immigrants in the United States, and I have not seen how the US government jumped.


    And in the United States, only you have money and nothing can''t be solved. Attorneys serve this kind of things.Even if you are a smuggled drug lord, as long as you pay, the lawyer will help you make the file like a pure angel.


    Finally, after some bargaining, Zhou Ye signed a two-year contract with ETITE.For Zhou Ye, this is just a playful hobby. If you want to make money, the big gangsters who are going to toss in New York can get money much faster than this.


    In the past, the brokerage company was basically the boss, and the model was just a money-making machine.But after Jacqueline signed Zhou Ye, she discovered that Zhou Ye was the uncle...this was all a funeral.


    The two parties only signed an agreement of intent on the same day. After all, before Zhou Ye''s identity was established, the signed contract was invalid.


    It¡¯s just that that night, I don¡¯t know who sold the videotape of the Parsons College show to New York TV. As a result, it was broadcast on a talk show that specifically exposed novel events. At that time, New York TV¡¯s ratings were all An increase of fifteen percentage points, the hotline of the TV station was blown up all night, and I wanted to know who the male model in the black trench coat was...


    This greatly disrupted the layout of the ETITE company. They had to urge the Legal Department to speed up the process of fixing Zhou Ye¡¯s identity. On the other hand, Zhou Ye was directly handed over to Jacqueline to be responsible for it, asking her whether it was a coax or not. Either cheating, even if she seduce him directly to bed, she must hold Zhou Ye firmly in her hand, and can''t let those competitors stop her.


    So Zhou Ye just wanted to have a morning exercise with the two women the next morning and was blocked at home by Jacqueline who came to the door... Depressed, he wanted to scold his mother!


    "I have already signed a contract with you! Did you return me like this?" Zhou Ye only wore a big pants and sat on the sofa in the living room, looking at Jacqueline with an unhappy expression: "I didn''t mean to disturb me. In his private life?"


    "I''m sorry!" Jacqueline looked apologetic: "I am very sorry for that, but the company has ordered me to follow you closely these days until the official contract!"


    "Okay, whatever you want!" Zhou Ye turned his head up to the second floor with an unhappy expression. When he was upset, he would do something cool to relieve his depressed mood...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of evil¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Jacqueline didn''t care about Zhou Ye''s attitude, and was casually visiting Zhou Ye''s living room, but after a while she heard the voice coming from the building...


    "My dear... I''m dying, you can find Jenny..."


    "Hanna, you are too treacherous, dear, don''t listen to her nonsense... I came here six times last night, and she was only three times... Honey, you can''t be so unfair!"


    "No, I really...ah...really...don''t...don''t...stop!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I listen to the dividing line of the corner¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Jacqueline said that she absolutely did not believe that Zhou Ye could be so good. In her opinion, the three above must be playing some gentleman games...


    But people, there is a bit of a hobby that likes to spy on others'' privacy. With some doubts and strong curiosity, Jacqueline lowered her pace and walked towards the second floor...


    Quietly approaching the door of the master bedroom, the door is not locked, and there is still a gap. Jacqueline peeked at it and saw three white bodies wriggling back and forth on the bed. The movements and postures were much more unheard of than she had seen. ...


    She didn¡¯t know how long she had been watching. When Jenny let out another scream and passed out, only Zhou Ye was left awake on the bed, and Jacqueline also realized that she should go, otherwise she would be caught found¡­¡­


    When she was about to escape, she didn''t notice. Because she stood for too long, her legs were wooden. She opened the door and fell in. When she hurriedly raised her head and wanted to get up, the first reflection What caught her eye was a big wet snake, followed by Zhou Ye¡¯s magical smile. With a blank mind, she involuntarily grabbed the brother in front of her, opened her mouth and swallowed it. At this moment, as long as Seeing this smile, she would do anything for him...


    Two hours later...


    Zhou Ye looked anxiously at the red on the bed... She was holding Jacqueline, who had fallen into a coma, in his arms... To tell the truth, Jacqueline, a French woman who looked like a lesser-known Hollywood star, Jacqueline Joan Te can be regarded as the type that Zhou Ye likes, but she is really not in the plan...


    If she was not a virgin, Zhou Ye wouldn''t mind playing around.But the ghost knows why this is the first time for a woman in her early 30s. This simply subverts Zhou Ye''s perception of American women...


    When Zhou Ye questioned his life, he felt that his waist was pinched by the two small hands on the left and the right, and the two small hands were especially tricky, and they only squeezed their flesh and blood, and then began to circle. ...


    "Are you satisfied now? Honey!" Hannah''s voice heard in his ear, followed by Jenny''s voice in his ear: "It is hard to guard against house thief by day and night...This Chinese saying It really makes sense!"


    "...It''s not to blame Ye!" Jacqueline, who had been pretending to sleep and enjoying Zhou Ye''s embrace, couldn''t worry about being shy anymore. She hugged Zhou Ye hard and said, "Sorry, everything is my fault!"


    "..."


    "..."


    Hannah and Jenny looked at each other, and they all understood each other''s meaning in an instant, [Yes, another predator is here!Fighting, scolding and quarreling will only arouse the disgust of their own men. Hannah and Jenny understand this deeply, and quarrels will only accelerate the pushing of their own men into the arms of others. Only fools can quarrel. It''s coming, sooner or later someone will be unable to persist and withdraw. Whoever persists to the end will be the final winner...


    "Okay!" The two each stretched out their right hand and said, "Welcome to join this big family!"


    "You...you are not angry?" Jacqueline looked dull.


    "Is it useful to be angry?" Hannah said indifferently: "Besides, one more person to help with my dear favor will make us a lot easier!"


    "Yeah... I can''t get out of bed every time!" Jenny complained."But the next day he was born again. I really don''t know if this guy is not a human being on earth, how could he have such a perverted ability!"


    "That''s right!" Zhou Ye stretched out his big hand and hugged both Jenny and Hannah on his body, with Jacqueline crawling on his body."You are all my wings, I won''t be able to fly without any one..."


    "Bah¡ª¡ª!" X3


    The three girls were defeated by Zhou Ye''s shamelessness, and for the time being, they can only do this, but when it comes to having a boyfriend like Zhou Ye, how could they still fall in love with others... This is simply impossible...


    Chapter Eighteen


    Seven years later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Located in a bedroom in the penthouse of Trump Tower at 40 Wall Street between Nassau Street and William Street in Manhattan.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 14

    On a big bed that is big enough to occupy half of the bedroom, a slender white leg is just so naked. It stretched out naked from the quilt. After a while, a handsome face appeared, seven years old. Time didn''t leave many marks on Zhou Ye''s face, he was like a twenty-two-year-old man at this time.


    "Ivanka...you should get up! Don''t forget that you have to go to school today!" Zhou Ye who woke up patted the bulging figure under the quilt and said.


    "Damn school, I hate school..." A beautiful face arched out from under the quilt, hugging Zhou Ye''s neck affectionately, and said spoiledly: "My dear, you send me to school. ..."


    "I''m afraid not today, baby!" Zhou Ye said while looking at his watch, "There is still some work to be done today!"


    "It''s really partial..." Ivanka muttered angrily with her little mouth: "Jenny said you always sent her to school when she was in high school!"


    "But she doesn''t have those damn bodyguards by her side!" Zhou Ye curled his lips and retorted: "Do you think I will be on the cover of Time Magazine tomorrow because of this? Although I have been on the cover three times, I don''t want to at all. This is the fourth time with the title "Super male model King turned out to be Lei Fengxia"!"


    Zhou Ye amused Ivanka instantly when he read the title pretendingly, as if he was back when he first saw him, his eyes were full of love: "Thank God, when I need you most, Send it to me..."


    Zhou Ye was also speechless for a while. Who knew that the first time he punished the evil, promoted the good, robbed the rich and helped the poor, he met Trump¡¯s daughter. The most terrifying thing was that she discovered her secret in a show at the age of twelve. , And the unsteady one couldn¡¯t resist the temptation. In a dark and windy night, she ate the thirteen-year-old woman, so she was threatened by her to sue herself if she didn¡¯t want her. This is really a sad story!


    Chi Guoguo left the bed, and Ivanka, who was standing by the bed, felt slimy under her, and couldn''t help complaining: "Dear uncle, you are really a LOLI control. You got so much into my body, Wan What should I do once I have it? I haven''t made any plans to be a mother yet!"


    "It''s okay..." Zhou Ye returned Ivan Kara to his arms again."My body is special. Didn''t you see that your three sisters are all right up to now? Besides...who held me last night and didn''t let go? He kept shouting there...gave it to me ?"


    "No way!" Ivanka smiled and kissed the corner of Zhou Ye''s mouth next week, "Who made your brother too powerful when he did that? It makes me feel like I''m going to be filmed!"


    "Well, if this is the case, I will definitely make you not scare the window for a day!" Zhou Ye patted Ivanka''s own brother''s hand.


    "Haha, you fight~ fly~ go! Uncle" Ivan Kajiao~ laughed~ jumped out of the window and trot to the bathroom."Sister Jacqueline and the others are coming back tonight, so you can have fun. I really don¡¯t know what they think. They threw a little loli home to face a big bad wolf alone, but they went to France to participate in fashion week. !"


    "They are also going to help me negotiate the endorsement contract!" Zhou Ye stretched out and shouted, "Now the big bad wolf is going to eat Little Red Riding Hood!"


    "Ah...haha...you avoid the uncle...don''t..."


    After a lot of laughter, the two finally walked out of the bathroom and began to enjoy breakfast.


    After breakfast, the well-dressed Zhou Ye sent Ivanka out the door, and then returned to the living room with a serious face.


    "It''s time to leave!" Zhou Ye knew that if he didn''t leave, he would really be reluctant to leave. He glanced at a tape recorder and a watch with a perpetual calendar placed on the coffee table in the middle of the living room. .Then he picked up a password box next to the chair, and said silently in his heart: "Leave..."


    In a blink of an eye, Zhou Ye appeared in his real rental house. It was the scene when he left a few years ago. The time on the phone on the computer desk still shows the time when he left... Now he is sure. When I am in the movie world, time in reality is still.


    But there are still some things that require him to do some verification, carrying a password box.Zhou Ye took advantage of no one to jump directly from his window, then took a taxi to the train station first, and after staying there for a while, he took a taxi to the bus station, and finally walked to the city center, where he took a taxi. Go straight to the largest gold jewelry store in the city.


    As soon as he entered the store, Zhou Ye looked around and went directly to a young woman with a store manager sign on her chest and said, "I have a big deal to discuss. If you can''t be the master, then call your boss. phone!"


    "Please wait a moment!" The waiter looked at the handsome young man in front of him. The clothes looked very valuable. The Patek Philippe watch on her wrist. She saw it on the luxury goods website. It needs seventy. More than ten thousand soft sister coins.So I didn''t dare to delay at all, hurriedly confessed to the waiter next to him and ran to the second floor...


    Five minutes later, a fat middle-aged man appeared in the lobby on the first floor."Hello, I am the owner of this gold shop, my surname is Zhao, what''s your surname, brother?"


    "Menggui, my surname Zhou!" Zhou Ye said, shaking Boss Zhao''s hand extended, "I came here today to talk to Boss Zhao for a big deal!"


    "Oh, that old man must have a big business!" Boss Zhao smiled and made a please gesture: "Well, why not go to the VIP room on the second floor?"


    When they arrived on the second floor, the two were divided into guest and host seats. Boss Zhao also took out his treasured Yuqian Maojian, and said while making tea, "I don''t know what big business Brother Zhou has to take care of my old Zhao!"


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and gently placed the password box in his hand on the table, then opened the box, and turned towards Boss Zhao.


    "His¡ªis this a 400-ounce standard gold brick?" Boss Zhao picked up a gold brick from the box in surprise and looked at it.


    "That''s right!" Zhou Ye nodded and said, "There are ten yuan in total here, which is 4000 ounces!"


    "So many goods...I''m afraid!" Boss Zhao is a bit embarrassed. He doesn''t have a lot of liquidity. Most of his assets have become real estate in major cities waiting for appreciation.


    "According to the current gold price in the international market, US$1278.50 per ounce, 4000 ounces of gold is US$5.114 million, and it is 34.81 million when converted into RMB. Now I am in a hurry. As long as 30 million, the 4,000 ounces of gold is yours! As he said, Zhou Ye added, "Only for today!"


    "Wait for me, brother, brother still has something to do!" When he thought that he could get 5 million in vain when he changed hands, Boss Zhao became anxious, and after a few phone calls, he called the master in the shop to come to test the gold.


    Zhou Ye was there drinking tea without a must. The so-called art masters are bold, he is really not afraid of others playing sideways with him, and this gold was copied from the nest of a black boss in New York in the movie world. Come out, don''t care.


    After some busy work, the gold inspection was completed without any problems, and the money Boss Zhao asked for had already arrived in his account, and the two went through the transfer procedure online.


    After the incident, Boss Zhao insisted on inviting Zhou Ye to have a meal, but his hospitality was overwhelming, so the two of them found a good hotel for a meal together.


    During the dinner, Boss Zhao wanted to know what Zhou Ye did. He was really annoyed by the question, and only said "Knowing too much is not a good thing for you!" Boss Zhao was scared. Cold sweat...


    If you don¡¯t talk about this person, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll scare myself. Zhou Ye didn¡¯t say anything. Boss Zhao has already made up for his second-generation official background. The urgent need for money is a crime. He wants to find someone. story.


    Chapter Nineteen


    After finishing the work, Zhou Ye gave full play to the superhuman abilities he got from the movie along the way. Sometimes he walked quickly and walked away from the house. After he finally determined that no one was following him, he took a taxi from the other side of City Z and returned to his rent. Residence.


    Jumping into his house from the window again, Zhou Ye suddenly felt that he should move?This place is mixed with dragons and snakes, it is really not a good place.


    But one thing made him hesitate, whether his computer can move, what if he can''t enter the movie world anymore?It really made Zhou Ye think for a while, whether to move or not to move or...


    Finally scratching his head, gave up the idea of ??moving, and now he desperately wants to verify one thing.I opened the movie of my super ex-girlfriend again and put my hand in...


    With a swish, Zhou Ye once again appeared in his penthouse apartment in Trump Tower at 40 Wall Street between Nassau Street and William Street in Manhattan. The place where he appeared was exactly the same as where he left.


    And the watch with the perpetual calendar on the coffee table still stayed at the time when he just went out... He obviously was delayed for at least six hours outside just now, but the time here has not changed... "This Nima is an observer effect?"


    When you are in which world, which world time will run, just like Schr?dinger¡¯s cat... This, this is simply awesome!Zhou Ye almost jumped up excitedly...


    To stabilize his mind, Zhou Ye once again chose to leave the movie world.


    Returning to reality, he began to plan his second choice in the movie world. For him, it is not enough for him to seek forever. People without foresight must have immediate worries. When he can travel everywhere in many movie worlds At that time, the lifespan issue will become a primary problem that bothers you.


    Immortality is the greatest desire of mankind since ancient times, and this is the same for Zhou Ye.There are many movies that have the ability to live forever, but there is the least sequelae, and there is only one movie that can bring immortality to one''s harem... Time Planning Bureau.


    In a fictitious future world, human genetics are set to stay at 25 years old, no matter how long they live, their physiological characteristics will remain at 25 years old.However, by the age of 25, everyone can only live for another year at most. The only way to continue to live is to obtain more time through various means (such as work, borrowing, trading, selling, and even robbery).So time becomes the currency of this world.


    Time management institutions similar to banks are spread all over the world. The rich can live forever, while the survival of the poor becomes very difficult. Once the watch on the arm is cleared, it means the death of a person...


    This is really a perfect world for Zhou Ye... What made him complain the most when watching a movie is that in such a world where birth, old age, sickness and death have been resolved, the only weapon is a small pistol, my God!For Zhou Ye, this was an undefended treasure house!


    Open the movie, and as the title of Twentieth Century Fox floats by, the movie begins.At the beginning, the male protagonist just woke up, looking at the remaining time displayed on his arm, and worried there, he only had 24 hours of life...


    As the plot began, the male protagonist got up and started talking to his 25-year-old mother. In order to celebrate her 50th birthday, he spent a lot of time buying her a high-end bottle from the rich district. Red wine...


    After a warm daily life between mother and child, the male lead prepares to go out to work to earn the time he needs every day...Zhou Ye chose to cross in at this time!And the progress bar in the upper right corner of the computer has reached about 50%...


    "It''s really a neat slum!" Zhou Ye found himself standing on an old street at this time, and the crowds coming and going were quite fast. You can''t see the old people here, only the young people and children. ...


    "Bang--!" Zhou Ye unscrupulously moved directly on the streets where people came and went at supersonic speed. As the sound of breaking the sound barrier sounded, a wave of air carried a burst of sound produced by breaking the sound barrier. The crowd on the roadside was lifted into the air like toys...


    "Oh, my goodness! What is that!?"


    "Damn it, did those rich men invent new tricks to play with the poor?"


    Zhou Ye ignored the complaints of these people and flew directly into the air, spotting a very modern-looking city not far away and rushing past...


    "Is this the New Greenwich?" Zhou Ye stood at the top of a building, looking at the crowded metropolis under his feet, and checked his wrist watch."From entering to finding the place, it only took less than five minutes. This is really a happy discovery!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 15

    "It''s a good thing to narrow the target!" Zhou Ye just sat on the edge of the building''s eaves, dangling his legs, and muttered to himself: "But in order to rob more efficiently, I still need A leader, someone who is familiar with everything here..."


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye suddenly felt as if someone was looking at him. He turned to see that a woman was standing behind him, looking at him curiously. This woman was a bit familiar."Amanda Seyfried?"


    "No, my name is Silvia!" said the beautiful woman in a black dress and mink shoulder pads.


    "Ah..." Zhou Ye slapped his forehead, and he accidentally called the actor''s name.This Nima is embarrassing!"Sorry, I mean, I have a friend who looks like you, you two are exactly the same!"


    "Have you always touched up girls like this?" The girl came to Zhou Ye and sat down next to him indifferently!


    "Of course not!" Zhou Ye shook his head, and said, "It''s usually that I''m accosted by girls like this, so you know, the more times I get accosted, I also learned how to accost other girls!"


    "Hahaha..." Silvia smiled and almost collapsed into Zhou Ye''s arms: "You are very humorous..."


    "They all say so!"


    "You don''t look like a person here!" Silvia questioned Zhou Ye''s apparently oriental face."Those rich people in the East gather in New Beijing and New Tokyo. Oh my God, you have spent at least a hundred years to pass the toll barriers in those time zones..."


    "That''s nothing!" There was an unexpected surprise, which made Zhou Ye laugh involuntarily. After all, his plan was not for the million-year-old, at least 100 million to calculate the time he planned to rob. Now There is a ready-made guide here, which is really an exciting discovery.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Silvia looked at Zhou Ye with a smirk, which gave her a bad premonition, but she was reluctant to move her eyes away.


    "Nothing! I''m just thinking about what you are doing here!" Zhou Ye reorganized his thoughts and said, "Why didn''t I see your bodyguard!"


    "I got rid of them. This has been my secret base since I was a child. I will come here to take a look when I am in a bad mood!" Silvia then asked curiously: "How do you know I have a bodyguard?"


    "Isn''t it obvious?" Zhou Ye said, "Doing nothing and wasting time is a treatment that the rich can have. With the urinary nature of the rich, they are usually afraid that others will steal his wealth, so the bodyguard is nothing. Of course? It''s as if many rich people have lived enough and want to die!"


    "Yeah!" Silvia nodded in agreement, "I have just grown up not long, and I still don''t understand the thoughts of people who feel that they have lived for too long and want to die, but my father has a lot of them. My friends seem to have some such ideas, they like exciting sports..."


    "So what about you?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and looked straight at Silvia''s eyes and said, "Do you like exciting sports?"


    "I...I don''t know!" Silvia looked at Zhou Ye''s eyes, with an urge to get close to him. She didn''t know why she had such a strong urge to meet a stranger for the first time in her heart. ... "Maybe... When I''m tired of all this, I will do that too!"


    Zhou Ye smiled. He felt that his ecstatic eyes had already burned the deepest mark in Silvia''s heart. This was simply shameless to extremely bright.


    "Do you believe me?" Zhou Ye asked again.


    "I don''t know..." Silvia, the little sheep who has been well protected by her father under her wings, does not know how to deal with this big bad wolf who has already carved a brand in her heart...


    "Trust me and give me your hand!" Zhou Ye said, extending his left hand.


    "..." Silvia, who didn''t know, passed her little hand into Zhou Ye''s hands without hesitation.


    Chapter Twenty


    "Are you ready!"


    At this time, the two of them were standing by the eaves of the building holding hands. Silvia looked at the ant-sized person and the matchbox-like car at her feet, her legs trembled, but she turned her head and glanced at the station again. Zhou Ye, who was holding his hand tightly by his side, didn''t know why, the trace of timidity in his heart suddenly disappeared without a trace. Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, although he didn''t know what he was going to do, he still worked harder. He nodded his head and signaled that he was ready.


    "Then let me take you through an exciting feast and face death!" Zhou Ye pushed Silvia down as he said, and then he jumped down...


    "what----!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    Silvia¡¯s screams immediately resounded through the clouds. She never thought Zhou Ye would push her down. She was in a breakdown at this time. She did not expect that she had not yet enjoyed the benefits of eternal life, and she would just be an adult. The game is over. She hasn''t enjoyed life well, sweet love, and the fun of motherhood. She is still a virgin...her first kiss is still there...and many, many things Never experienced...


    With the oncoming gust of wind, Silvia thought a lot at this moment. When she saw that she was about to fall to the ground and fell to death from a high altitude, she suddenly felt that her waist was hugged. , And then a burst of great power came from her waist, she found herself flying...yes, it was flying like a bird.


    As soon as the curious Silvia turned her head, she saw a pretty face that made her hate itchy. She struggled hard and turned over, maintaining a face-to-face appearance with Zhou Ye, and then bit her mouth...


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye said, come, hurt each other, so he bit the past...


    Biting and biting the two who did not know how to hurt each other, they became hot~wen... When Zhou Ye found an uninhabited island and stopped on the beach, Silvia was no longer satisfied and just wen Now... She tore Zhou Ye''s clothes vigorously, and Zhou Ye lifted her skirt up... Unknowingly, the two of them rolled into a ball...


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, Silvia let out a mournful cry like a swan with an arrow. Zhou Ye said that she was not addicted to her family, got up and continued to work, so Silvia was forced to contribute her first time. Then there was the first time above. Finally, when the two were quiet, the moon was already hanging high in the night sky...


    The moonlight sprinkled on the beach, illuminating the beautiful and peaceful beach as if it was covered with a layer of hoarfrost, and the sound of the rushing tide made people intoxicated...


    The two bodies of white flowers on the beach hugged so tightly, it was Zhou Ye and Silvia who had done some indescribable things...


    "You are really a beast...but it''s really beautiful. My first twenty-six years have been like a lifeless life..." Silvia lay on Zhou Ye''s chest like this, using her fingertips to hold Zhou Ye. Draw a circle down on her chest. At this moment, she suddenly seemed to be panicked. She pulled Zhou Yeguang''s slippery left arm up and asked anxiously, "Why do you have no time? ...Hurry up, I will give you fifty years..."


    Said that he was about to grab Zhou Ye''s right hand and started to transmit time to him without knowing it. The time was transmitted before Zhou Ye could stop it...


    Zhou Ye discovered a very strange thing. On his left arm, which he didn''t have time to display, the words 348 years, 17 weeks, 20 hours, 18 minutes and 36 seconds actually appeared... Can you live for more than 300 years after gaining the power of a meteorite?No, there is also the fifty years that Silvia gave herself, so that she can live for more than two hundred and ninety years...


    "Oh, my God, how did you become younger? And your time..." Silvia looked at her left arm showing Zhou Ye''s time in front of her, and looked at Zhou Ye''s face in confusion, feeling that this time He looks like he is only eighteen or nine years old...


    "Tell you one thing, can you guarantee that you are not surprised?" Zhou Ye touched his cheek, knowing that it was because of the alteration of the meteorite, making his face look much younger than his normal age. He was originally forty. When he was a few years old, he looked like twenty-two years old. Although he was twenty-five years old at this time, his face still looked like eighteen or nine years old,...


    "What''s the matter?" Silvia, who thought she had passed the dying test today, felt that she was no longer surprised by what happened.


    "Actually, I am not from this world!" Zhou Ye wanted to find a strange expression on Silvia''s face, but found that he had failed.


    "Huh huh, then?" Silvia said calmly, a person who can fly with her body, what he said to herself, Silvia felt that she would not be surprised.: "Could you tell me you are an alien?"


    "No!" Zhou Ye had given up on seeing Silvia''s shocked expression: "You know the multiverse theory!"


    "You mean you are from another universe? People in your place are all like you... Am I saying they all fly like you?"


    "Of course not. Even in our universe, I am a very special individual, but I know that there is a universe where there are many people with special abilities. For example, some people can control flames, and some can control metals. , And some people can spin silk like spiders, wandering back and forth among skyscrapers!"


    "It sounds interesting..." Silvia''s eyes were full of envy.


    "Then you are willing to come and see those colorful universes with me?" Zhou Ye asked in a low voice in Silvia''s ear.


    "Why not!" Silvia said, pecking on Zhou Ye''s lips, "I think I can''t live without you, dear Mr. Beast..."


    "No, the beast is another person''s nickname!" Zhou Ye said he would not carry the pot, "you can call my husband, or my dear!"


    "Of course... my dear" Silvia experienced the edge of life and death, and then vented out the fear of death in Zhou Ye. The seeds in her heart had begun to sprout, and Zhou Ye was her god. , Everything about her, she has absolutely no way to leave Zhou Ye.


    "So dear, we need a lot of time on the journey across the world..." Zhou Ye has already started to abduct the little sheep.


    "I can ask for it from my father, ten thousand years is enough!" Silvia, who is not distressed by Zai Ye Tian, ??opened her mouth for ten thousand years.


    "Of course it''s not enough, baby." Zhou Ye said, stroking Silvia''s fan~ back then: "I need hundreds of millions of hours..."


    "But my father only has more than one million years!" Silvia has completely turned into a husband''s slave. What Zhou Ye said she listened to.


    "We don''t need the time of your father''s bank. Your father''s bank is not the only one in the world, are we? All we have to do is rob the world!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "And you have a few more. Sisters also need time, don''t they?"


    "Sister?" Silvia realized the meaning of Zhou Ye''s words for a moment, but as a rich second-generation, she had been accustomed to seeing many of her father''s lovers, so she had been surprised by such things. No wonder.And she believes that she will be the most special one in Zhou Ye''s heart, she is so self-confident...


    "Then my dear, what do you want me to do?" Silvia asked.


    "I believe that your father''s study has information about the banks around the world. Help me find it. As long as you have the address and know the approximate number of years of deposit, it''s fine!" Zhou Ye said.


    "Okay..." Silvia gently kissed Zhou Ye, "You come to my house to pick me up in the afternoon two days later!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 16

    Zhou Ye was taken aback, then curiously asked, "Does it take that long?"


    "Don''t you know what you are doing yourself?" Silvia said with a pat on someone''s younger brother, and said sheepishly."It''s all caused by this bad guy. I need to take a good rest these two days!"


    "Alright..." Zhou Ye smiled clearly and nodded: "I''ll pick you up then!"


    The two got dressed, Zhou Ye held Silvia and returned to New Greenwich again, and put her directly in the bedroom of their home. There was no way. Who made her behave badly just now, so she could only pretend sick.Simply her father didn¡¯t doubt anything. She had made several records of throwing away bodyguards and running around. Her father only regarded the disappearance as another little kid¡¯s prank and was successfully fooled by her. .


    It was not until she saw that her father did not scold her, but was easily fooled by her, that Zhou Ye gave her a farewell kiss and flew back to the slum again.


    Chapter 21


    After finding a bar in the slum and spending a night with four or five sisters, Zhou Ye bought a cup of coffee and a hamburger for breakfast. While eating the burger he bought, Zhou Ye wandered around in the slum. , He was quickly spotted by a group of time robbers, who was incompatible with the surrounding environment.


    "Hey¡ªboy! Do you want to play some exciting games?" A pretty hot-looking black-haired beauty walked up to Zhou Ye and said.


    "Oh? What an exciting game!" Zhou Ye looked very interested.


    "Follow me..." The girl pointed her finger at Zhou Ye, and then took the lead and walked towards a warehouse that looked abandoned for a long time...


    Zhou Ye shrugged his shoulders and followed indifferently...As soon as he entered the warehouse, Zhou Ye heard a strong wind blast behind his ears, and without thinking, he ducked to the side.


    Seventeen or eight men appeared in front of them, and the woman who had just seduced herself on the street was standing among them, holding her breasts, looking at the scene.


    "This is the exciting game you are talking about?" Zhou Ye looked at the gangsters around with various sticks and said with a smile: "But it doesn''t look very exciting!"


    "We don''t want to hurt you!" A guy who looked like the boss came out, holding the girl''s waist with one hand: "As long as you change your watch with mine, we can let you go and let you go. Here!"


    "What a kind person!" Zhou Ye''s mouth slowly opened with a grin: "But, it''s just that I''m not satisfied. I haven''t played the exciting game you said... It''s better, let me come. How about playing an exciting game for you?"


    Immediately, Zhou Ye''s figure disappeared in place, and everyone in a gust of wind couldn''t open their eyes. When the wind stopped, the boss found that everyone except himself and the girl had fallen to the ground, and he did not. Knowing when it has been tied up by a rope like a mummy, "Who are you? What do you want to do?"


    "Really forgetful!" Zhou Ye smiled and walked in front of the two of them step by step, "I said that you would play an exciting game with me! Did you forget?"


    As Zhou Ye came to the girl who was already sitting on the ground in fright, he gently raised the girl''s chin with his hand and said frivolously, "What is your relationship with him?"


    "...He...he is my man, boy...friend!" the scared girl stammered.


    "Then you have done that?" Zhou Ye asked, "I mean ML, you know!"


    "Yes...yes!" The girl didn''t know what the weird man in front of me wanted to do with herself.


    "Is he the only man?" Zhou Ye continued to ask."Tell me the truth!"


    "Yes, it is!"


    "Well, it''s not too dirty!" Zhou Ye nodded, then looked at the man and said, "Do you love your girlfriend?"


    "Of course, of course I love her!" The man had already spared himself and shouted loudly.


    "This is really a pleasant answer!" Zhou Ye became more and more satisfied, "Then...the exciting game can begin!"


    "Stab!" The girl''s clothes were torn to pieces by Zhou Ye... She was scared and ran wildly, screaming as she ran: "Ah!!!"


    "What are you going to do? What is your ability to bully a woman!" The blue veins on the man''s face jumped, and the whole person roared like a hungry beast.


    "I''ve long wanted to play NTR face-to-face, but I haven''t had a chance. This is a really good opportunity!" Zhou Ye said, chasing after him, pressing the girl on the abandoned workbench in the middle of the factory. He tore off the girl''s little ~pants~pants, and took out his brother, so sure that he rushed in.


    "Ah~! Please be gentle... You are too big... Ah... it hurts!" The hot feeling from below made the woman sway her head, begging.


    "Don''t... don''t do this!" The tied boss was already in tears and wept.


    "If you want to be more comfortable, get excited quickly, so that the coefficient of friction will be lowered!" Zhou Ye whispered into the girl''s ear, "Don''t you think that in front of your boyfriend, you were fucked by another man? It''s an orgasm. Isn''t it a very interesting thing? Oh... You suddenly become so tight, do you already feel it?"


    "No, it''s not like that!" The girl shook her head desperately, refusing to admit that she already felt.


    "No... don''t be like this!" The boss''s spirit was on the verge of collapse.


    Zhou Ye understood his body indifferently, and said with a smile: "Look, I''m entering ~ into your woman''s body, look... Oh my god, she really feels that there is a lot of water, ah. , I am going to soil my pants!"


    [Lifan should be here!Well, let''s talk about it when you have a chance!


    More than two hours later, Zhou Ye walked out of the door neatly, leaving only a dozen corpses in the warehouse, a boss who looked stupid and stupid, and a beautiful black-haired beauty who was trembling all over her body.


    People have negative emotions, some people choose to fight, some people choose to drink, and some people choose ML, and Zhou Ye chooses to vent it out at certain times, some are not suitable for his own women. Zhou Ye did not hesitate to use the method on the girl just now, which was also an emotional vent.


    The refreshed Zhou Ye came to the bar again. After drinking a few drinks, watching that the time was almost up, Zhou Ye and the people in the bar inquired about the location of the dressing area and walked out directly.


    After wandering in the slums for a long time, Zhou Ye finally got bored. He came to the station, got on the bus and planned to leave here directly to the dressing area to see the beautiful lady of the hero.


    Just as he was waiting for the start, suddenly another woman came up in the car. The woman walked to him without a word. Zhou Ye looked up, yo, acquaintance, this is not the sex of NTR who just met him in person. ~A sense girl?


    "How did you find me!" Zhou Ye asked with interest.


    "Your appearance is so distinctive, you can be found by just asking about it here!" The girl said with a smile~ Mei smiled: "Don''t you let me sit in?"


    "Please!" Zhou Ye turned aside, let her sit in, and then asked: "Then what can you do with me? Do you want revenge?"


    "Of course not!" The girl said nonchalantly, "I took that man''s time! Now he is dead, I came to you because I want to follow you!"


    Zhou Ye was taken aback when he heard this. What happened to Nima, raised his head and stared into the girl''s eyes and said, "Look at me and tell me, don''t you hate me when I treat you like that? Why do you want to follow me? "


    "I..." The girl stared at Zhou Ye''s eyes, feeling that her dark pupils seemed to suck her own soul in."I want you to fuck me like today. I don''t want any man except you..."


    Oh my god, Zhou Ye was shocked by these words at the time, this Nima is the rhythm of the natural meat X device.However, there is still a psychological hint during the insurance period."Then you will be my slave from now on, and everything about you belongs to me!"


    "Yes...Master!" The girl lowered her head without hesitation.


    "Tell me your name, and your actual age!" Zhou Ye said as he put his hand on the girl''s chest with a G. This pair of Dabao~Bei also prompted him to decide to accept the girl.


    "My name is Emily! Master... I''m twenty-seven today!" Emily lay down on Zhou Ye''s chest, letting Zhou Ye put her hand in. At this moment, the two were sitting in the last row, nothing else. One can see the movement of the two.


    "What an obedient boy!" Zhou Ye played with a small cherry with one hand, and gently flicked Emily''s hair with the other, as if he was smoothing the cat''s hair.


    Chapter 22


    Zhou Ye who came to the site took Emily out of the car and looked at his watch. It was still early.


    "Master, what are we doing here?" Emily asked a little strangely. She knew that her master was powerful and had magical powers, but she was still a little confused about her master coming to this poor working area... ¡­


    "Have some fun!" Zhou Ye said, "Maybe I will leave tomorrow. If I don''t have some fun, it will be too late."


    While talking, Zhou Ye suddenly saw the mother of the actor played by Olivia Wilde, and laughed, "Look, our fun is here!"


    "She?" Emily couldn''t figure out what her master thought.


    "You won''t understand!" Zhou Ye just watched Pig''s feet''s mother get on the bus, and found that the ticket price had increased. The ticket that originally only took an hour was turned into two hours, but she only had one and a half hours. .When she begged the bus driver to follow the passengers, she was refused.


    In desperation, she could only get out of the car and walk back. Her time is only one and a half hours, but it takes two hours to walk back...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 17

    Zhou Ye took Emily into the sky like this, watching her running and stopping on the road. That¡¯s right, Zhou Ye was playing her idea. Not to mention Zhou Ye¡¯s strong tastes. People in this world only need to reach the second. It will stop aging at the age of fifteen, and the appearance and body will always remain at the age of twenty-five. This is really a happy world.


    When Zhou Ye saw that the protagonist''s mother stopped the car on the road again and was rejected, he knew the time had come.


    "Excuse me, this lady, it looks like you are in trouble!" A voice rang in Rachel Saras¡¯ ears, she turned her head hurriedly to the place where the voice sounded like a drowning man grabbing the last straw. Look.


    I saw two figures walking over, a tall and handsome boy, and a woman who seemed to be the boy''s girlfriend, closely behind him.


    "Sir, please help me, I need to go back to Daidun, but I don''t have enough time!" Rachel Saras said, showing Zhou Ye the remaining time on her arm, only less than half of it. It¡¯s a small hour, this time is definitely not enough for her to get home."Please, lend me some time, as long as I go back, it will be returned to you immediately, my son has time!"


    "It''s really a sad story!" Zhou Ye''s mouth curled up, "But why should I lend you such precious time? We are not relatives, and today is just the first time we met!"


    "Oh...no, my God!" I thought it would be a savior, but I didn''t expect that the last thing I waited for was a rejection. Rachel Saras was about to collapse, and the reduced time on his arm was like a time bomb. Pushing her into the abyss step by step...


    Emily just watched her unscrupulous master playing tricks on a woman''s heart. She didn''t feel anything about it. She was not good to behave. Didn''t she herself have been the object of Zhou Ye playing tricks?


    "No...today is my birthday!" Rachel Saras buried her head in her legs and murmured: "I want to celebrate my birthday with my son!"


    "Oh, today is the birthday of a beautiful lady!" Zhou Ye pretended to be shocked and said, "Then it''s not impossible to give this lady some special treatment!"


    "Then you promised to lend me time? It only takes 30 minutes..." Rachel Saras, who heard Zhou Ye''s words, raised her head in surprise and looked at Zhou Ye hopefully.


    "No, it''s too much to borrow something!" Zhou Ye laughed, leaned down slightly, and whispered in Rachel''s ear: "I can give you endless time, a century... Two centuries... even a thousand years... But what can you give me back?"


    "I...I don''t know what I can give you back, sir!" Rachel Saras, who was stunned by Zhou Ye''s words, didn''t know what else he could exchange for this time.


    "No, you have!" Zhou Ye smiled, "As long as you belong to me from now on, then..."


    "No, I won''t marry you!" Rachel Saras interrupted Zhou Ye angrily.


    "You think too much!" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes and said, "You are a slave at best, marry me... hehe!"


    "You are too much!" Rachel Saras was irritated and raised his hand to give Zhou Ye a slap, but Zhou Ye stopped him.


    "Oh, this is really a sad story!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and continued: "Look at your time, madam, I guess this is not enough time for you to run in front of your son!"


    "Oh, no..." Rachel Saras saw the time on her left arm in horror, because Zhou Ye''s delay now only had less than ten minutes left. With the last strength, she hurried towards home. go with.


    Zhou Ye just followed her behind him so unhurriedly, and said as he walked, "I''m here waiting for you to change your decision. I think you will agree to my terms!"


    Rachel Saras was running and watching the time on her arm. When there was less than a minute left, she was still far away from her home... Watching the time elapse every second, then It was her life that was approaching the end every second... Finally she couldn''t bear the psychological pressure and shouted: "Whatever you want, as long as you give me time now..."


    "This is the smart choice!" Zhou Ye smiled, grabbed her right hand, and gave her ten years."Then the contract is established!"


    "Woo..." Rachel Saras couldn''t help crying bitterly as he watched the ten years of extra time on his left arm.


    Zhou Ye did not interrupt her crying. He knew that he was about to force this woman to collapse tonight. It would be good to let her vent...


    After a while, Rachel Saras finally stabilized his emotions and stood up.Zhou Ye gently held her face and said, "Look, it''s really ugly to cry... Okay, look at me now and tell me what you are mine!"


    "I...I''m the master''s surname slave..." Rachel Sharas looked at Zhou Ye''s eyes. When she said this shameless remark, she suddenly felt a moment of relief in her heart, and she could finally not have to go through it again. This kind of life that counts down to the countdown to her own life can finally let go of all the burdens, just because she has a master, everything will be decided by the master for her... The psychological hint is implanted successfully!


    "Yes, really good!" Zhou Ye smiled triumphantly, "Then live in your house tonight!"


    "But... I still have a son..." Rachel Saras didn¡¯t want the master to meet her son because she knew what would happen tonight, and she didn¡¯t want her son to know that she had found him another stepdad. ...


    "It doesn''t matter! We can live in your house..." Zhou Ye looked at Rachel Saras and said, "Are you going to disobey my orders?"


    "Okay, Master!" Helpless Rachel finally had to lower her head.


    "Welcome to join the master''s slave group, I think we will get along happily in the future!" Emily smiled and stretched out her hand to her companion.


    "Are you too...?" Rachel looked a little surprised at the woman she had always thought was either a bodyguard or a girlfriend. She did not expect that she was also a slave to the master like herself.


    "Yes..." Emily said with a smile: "You will find out how happy the master slave is in the future! That''s just like heaven..."


    "Slap!" Zhou Ye slapped each of them in Fengtun. "Well, there will be time for you to communicate in the future. Let''s go find Rachel''s son now. Today, we are going to celebrate Rachel''s birthday. Oh!"


    Ah, I really want to see the expression when the male lead knows that I have become his cheap daddy. I really look forward to it... Zhou Ye has an excited smile on his face. It''s so (dry) non-good (good) )...


    Chapter Twenty Three


    Will was very happy. Yesterday he saved a rich man who was targeted by time robbers in a small bar. Then the two stayed overnight. Finally, the rich man gave himself more than a century of time. He, and he chose to end his life.


    Although the death of a friend he just met made Will a little sad, he, who was always on the verge of death, didn''t understand why those rich people gave up their immortal lives and chose to commit suicide.But this did not affect his excitement about getting this big windfall.


    He first went to his best friend and gave him ten years, and then he bought a bunch of flowers and came to the station to surprise his mother because it was her birthday.


    But there was a train in the past, no, another train did not, until the last train arrived, there was still no trace of his mother, Will was full of an unknown premonition...


    At this time, he desperately ran to home... but there was no home either. The unwilling Will ran desperately along the way his mother went to work. He lost his father when he was over a year old, and his mother was already him. The only relative...he can no longer lose his mother.


    Just as he was getting more and more desperate, he suddenly saw his mother''s figure. She was leaning on a man''s side intimately, letting that man hold her waist, and there was another woman on the other side of that man... ¡­


    A feeling of betrayal swelled in Will''s heart. She was so worried about her, but she was here to have a love affair with a man she didn''t know, although that man looked really handsome... I felt wronged in my heart. spread.


    "Will..." Rachel stared at her son, a little wondering what to say.


    "Hi, you are Will!" Zhou Ye smiled and stepped forward and stretched out his hand: "My name is Zhou Ye and Rachel''s friend..."


    With a "pop", Will patted Zhou Ye''s hand.


    "Will, what are you doing? Hurry up and apologize to your husband..." In the mind of protecting the owner, Rachel stepped forward and shouted at her son.


    "Mom...you actually scolded me for this man!" Will''s eye circles suddenly became a little red. His mother had never scolded him since he was a child, and now he scolded him for a man, his heart is full of grievances. The bouquet in my hand fell to the ground, turned around and ran...


    "Master!" Seeing her son running away sadly, Rachel threw into Zhou Ye''s arms with some sadness...


    "Children will grow up someday!" Zhou Ye stroked Rachel''s soft hair, comforting in a low voice."Now let''s go home!"


    The three people who came to Weir¡¯s house just made something to eat, and then started a carnival... Maybe it¡¯s because they were threatened with death first, and then their son didn¡¯t understand. Today¡¯s Rachel seemed very crazy... I also contributed my first time behind and above, and Emily got a little dissatisfied...


    It''s another morning...


    Zhou Ye finally got up from the entanglement of a bunch of pink arms and tender legs, and heard a knock on the door... He smiled slightly, walked to the door, and opened the door.Standing outside the anti-theft net is Will, the protagonist of the movie, who is full of alcohol and red eyes.


    "Yesterday... did you live here?" After seeing that it was not his mother who opened the door, but the man last night, Will''s anger suddenly soared.


    "Are you surprised?" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Your mother left me to live here last night. I have to say that your mother is really good..." Zhou Ye gave Will a man who understands. ''S eyes...


    "Damn bastard, I''m going to kill you!" Will furiously shook the anti-theft net desperately, as if he could kill Zhou Ye...


    "Will--" Rachel, who came out in her nightdress at this time, shouted at Will."What are you doing? Look at what you are now!"


    "No... Mom... You never quarreled me before..." Will, who was scolded by his mother, turned around and ran away like a 10,000-point crit....


    "No...Master, did I do something wrong?" Seeing Rachel who ran away again began to feel overwhelmed...


    "You didn''t do anything wrong!" Zhou Ye patted Rachel on the shoulder and said, "It''s just that a child can''t accept a man other than his biological father!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 18

    The three of them ate breakfast hastily, Zhou Ye calculated the time, basically it was almost time to rendezvous with Silvia, he had not forgotten his main purpose of coming to this world.


    Zhou Ye took the two women and flew to New Greenwich. After arriving in New Greenwich, Zhou Ye first took the two women to a five-star hotel, opened a room, and then settled the two here temporarily, and told them not to Going out, today''s New Greenwich will be very, very messy.


    The two girls nodded obediently, Zhou Ye turned around and flew to Silvia''s house...


    After reuniting with Silvia, the two directly ransacked all time banks in New Greenwich within an hour according to the figure, winning a total of 1.2 billion years...


    Zhou Ye directly recharged his and Silvia''s life time to 100 million years, and then emptied the remaining 1 billion years into ten time memories.


    Zhou Ye took Silvia to the room where his two female slaves were staying, and then gave the two females a million years of life, and was so touched that they almost had to take off their clothes at the time.


    Then Zhou Ye took the three daughters and started his own career in looting the world. It took a total of 10 billion years and stored them in one hundred time memories... This world with time as the currency system will collapse. How could Zhou Ye care about these things...


    Finally, let the three daughters say their final farewell to the world. Silvia wanted to see her parents for the last time, while Rachel begged Zhou Ye to leave her son a memory of 10,000 years... Amy Li Ze has nothing to say goodbye last...


    When Zhou Ye took Rachel and Emily to pick up Silvia with her farewells, there was an accident... She accidentally revealed the matter to her mother, and her mother clamored to follow Zhou Ye walks together...


    In desperation, Zhou Ye had to leave this strange world with the four girls.Speaking of which, Silvia¡¯s mother is also quite beautiful. It was played by Georgian actress Elena Satin. To put it bluntly, she looks ugly. Zhou Ye said she wouldn¡¯t take it away, she was not disgusting enough. of¡­¡­


    The five people appeared in Zhou Ye¡¯s living rental house in a blink of an eye. Before the four of them could see where they were, Zhou Ye took them back to the world of Superman¡¯s ex-girlfriend...


    The four women only felt that the sky was spinning around in one room, and then the sky was spinning around in another room... This room looks much wider than the first time I visited, and the decoration is more luxurious...


    Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Welcome to New York City in 1997!"


    "Here...this is New York, USA?" Silvia''s mother, Jasmine, walked quickly to the large French windows in the living room and looked down. There were tall buildings, the prosperous streets in the world far beyond the Time Planning Bureau... all this Everything about tells her that she has left that lifeless world...


    "Of course, this is New York!" Zhou Ye replied with a smile, "It''s just that I don''t understand, why did you choose to leave your husband and come to this world with me, Madam!"


    "Haha!" Jasmine glanced at Zhou Ye and said, "You and Silvia robbed the Time Bank crazily all over the world. They have already collapsed the so-called time financial system. I won''t run there and wait for the mob. Kill me?"


    "What a smart woman!" Zhou Ye exclaimed.


    "Besides...it''s always my wish to go to other worlds!" Jasmine said and kissed Zhou Ye''s mouth gently: "Thank you, my little~male~human...! "


    "Mummy..." Silvia stopped in front of Zhou Ye like a furious kitten: "Ye is my man...!"


    "I know I know..." Jasmine smiled slightly, "but he also has a lot of women, doesn''t he?"


    "But there must be no mommy in there!" Silvia said angrily.


    "Okay..." Jasmine smiled slightly, and did not refute her daughter anymore. It seems that her daughter is still too tender. A man who can travel the world without stopping, a man who regards the bank¡¯s fresh-keeping warehouse as his own backyard, and a man who can fly. A man... If such a man says that she has no ambitions, she would never believe... And a man who is ambitious and capable of realizing these ambitions, I believe that soon, this man will have a staggering foundation. ¡­¡­When the time comes, my daughter will come and beg herself to let herself teach her how to tie a man to her side...


    Chapter Twenty Four


    In the real world Zhou Ye''s rental house¡ª¡ª


    A tall figure suddenly appeared in the middle of the room. It was Zhou Ye who had just returned from the world of Superman''s ex-girlfriend...


    He stayed there for a whole day. When the three girls came back from France and Ivanka came back from school, the four Supergirls and the Planning Bureau were simply incompatible, but Zhou Ye also confessed that he could travel through the world. The secret...In the end, even though Zhou Ye explained to the four Supergirls in various ways, and took out the time memory to enter 10 million years of life each to please the girls, they still refused to forgive...


    In the end, Zhou Ye was anxious, and he threw all the seven on the bed, let them lie on the bed, the speed was full...the frequency was full, and after two hours, only Jasmine who had not participated in the war was left awake... ¡­


    At full speed, Zhou Ye was like practicing the clone technique, and seven figures appeared directly behind each sister paper.


    In fact, this is just an illusion of speed. The seven people lying on the bed only feel that they are being attacked at the same time... Don''t feel too sour.


    At the same time, Zhou Ye''s attack frequency was extremely fast. According to what Jenny said afterwards, she felt like she was about to burn out, and she had to increase the dosage of lubricant, which caused the lubricant to be used up in the end...


    Silvia complained afterwards, and it was not her fault, why should she be punished... Zhou Ye said that now everyone is a family, and one person makes mistakes and the whole family accepts the family law. This is the Zhou family¡¯s family law. Keep...


    Zhou Ye proudly expressed his gratitude and congratulations to all the sisters of the palace after he slept again and served himself...


    "These women are really dying!" Zhou Ye stretched out with a refreshing look. Now he is full of spirits, and his family is safe.He has gained a life span of hundreds of millions of years, and he is infinitely close to immortality. He is ambitious and intends to start his movie journey as soon as possible.


    First of all, he plans to go to the movie world of [Super Ability Out of Control] to snatch the stone that can give people the motivation to read. After all, it is the motivation to read, and it is a powerful weapon.


    Think about it, when you are walking across from the enemy, with a thought, the enemy on the other side is like a chicken and is beaten everywhere by you. This is comparable to him now with his super speed and super strong flesh. Meat bullies the enemy a lot, and it''s exciting to think about it.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye excitedly clicked on the movie player and opened the movie [Super Power Out of Control].Drag the scroll bar directly to when Andrew was taken to the party by his cousin, leave you...


    In an instant, Zhou Ye appeared in the room again...


    Originally, Zhou Ye wore a clean summer casual outfit when he entered the world of super power out of control, but now it has become a little muddy, covered with mud all over his body, and it looks like he was buried alive...


    However, Zhou Ye did not have any angry or depressed emotions on his face, but an expression full of excitement. He quickly took off his clothes and rushed directly into the bathroom...


    While taking a bath, Zhou Ye hummed a song happily.This time he entered into a world where superpowers are out of control, and followed that Xiao Hei and Andrew successfully found the hole, and by the way, he stunned the three guys and tied them up and threw them directly into an empty room upstairs where a party was held. , Jumped into the hole by himself and absorbed the energy of the green stone very easily.


    However, there was a small episode in the middle. When Zhou Ye first touched the green stone, he realized that nothing happened. Later, he thought that maybe it was because there was no blood.


    In desperation, Zhou Ye could only bite his finger cruelly. This was a big trouble. With a buzzing sound, he actually fainted. When he woke up, he found that the whole cave had completely collapsed. He was buried underground.


    After getting out of trouble easily, Zhou Ye wanted to find the strange-looking green crystal stone, but he didn''t find any traces. Even if he wasn''t afraid of serious problems, he knocked out the police officers there and rummaged for a kilometer. Nothing was found in the underground, this is really a sad story!


    After taking a shower, Zhou Ye walked out of the bathroom easily, and a towel was wiped on his body as if an invisible person was holding it. Obviously this was his motivation for thinking.


    It may be that the mental power that should have been absorbed by the three of them was absorbed by him alone, or it may be that the body modified by the Superman meteorite gave him superhuman mental power, so when he gained the power of thinking, it was easy. Can master such a trick.


    Of course, now his mental motivation can only lift less than a hundred kilograms. In the movie, the protagonists can easily drag the car to fly in the sky after three months of exercise. It¡¯s just that I can play with building blocks with Nian Power...


    Zhou Ye believes that after training, he will definitely be better than those pig feet, because his starting point is higher than them...


    When Zhou Ye, who rushed out of the bathroom, was about to put on clothes, he was stunned by the scene in front of him... I saw that the computer he regarded as a treasure was shining bright white light, and electric currents were flowing to it through the wires connected to the computer. Transmission...


    With a crackling sound, his computer emitted a dazzling white light, and the lights in the room went out. From the sky, the entire city of Z was completely dark...


    For a moment, Zhou Ye''s eyes adjusted to the darkness in the room, but everything in front of him made him very depressed... His computer disappeared out of thin air...


    This...what is going on?Zhou Ye rummaged in the room anxiously. His harem is still in New York, which is a super girl. How can he get in without a computer?


    Just when he was furious, a voice rang in his mind, [Hello host!The Plane Boat System is at your service!


    you are?] Zhou Ye, who has been edified by SiSong, did not yell out who it was, but meditated in his heart.[Are you my computer?


    [No, I am the Eleven-Dimensional Universe, a technological product of the Republic of Ypsilon, and a tool to assist scientists in exploring the multiverse!It just accidentally fell into this singular point of the universe, and under the high-energy bombardment, it had to be divided into two parts and combined with the host to avoid space repulsion.


    [Then I can travel through the movie world because of you?] Zhou Ye asked: [Then if you from the Republic of Ypsilon find it, will you leave me again?


    [No, because after my union with you, I no longer belong to the Republic of Ypsilon. According to Article 372, Summary 7 and Article 8 of the Universe Science Constitution, accidents caused scientific instruments and When the native plane host is bound, in order not to affect the host, the scientific instrument will automatically change the ownership.Automatically belong to the binder.


    "Awesome!" Hearing that even if someone from a high latitude finds it, he won''t lose the Planar Ship system.Zhou Ye almost jumped up happily, after thinking about it for a moment, and then asked [Why didn''t you show up in the first place?


    [Because of the unexpected huge blow at that time, the energy of this system disappeared, so I had to enter the standby state and follow the self-protection regulations to integrate with the host computer.


    [What is the energy you need?Electricity?How is it full?


    [The energy required by this system is (causal) energy. Only when the host changes the causal line of a certain multiverse, can I swallow the effects that are about to disappear and obtain causal energy. The more I deviate from the original causal line, I will gain The greater the energy.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 19

    [What can causal energy be used for?] Zhou Ye asked.


    [Fix the multi-universe channel and connect the new multi-universe.For example, permanent solidification of the host¡¯s ex-girlfriend plane channel allows the host to move to and from the ex-girlfriend plane at will.


    [Speaking of the system, are you male or female?] Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    [Non-male or non-female, I have no gender, just like you ask a table, is it a male table or a female table.


    [That''s good, let me give you a name, just call it Yue Shanshan!Don''t keep talking about this system and system, in the future you can just talk about it as a girl!In addition, change your unpleasant mechanical voice to a more charming female voice, so that I will feel a lot happier when listening. Also, don¡¯t call me host, call my host!


    [If this is your wish, master!] The electronic sound of the system has become a charming female voice.


    [Oh, that''s not bad, the adjustment is very fast!Zhou Ye suddenly remembered something and asked [Shanshan, do you know why my smile has such a perverted charm on the plane of my ex-girlfriend, but it has no effect in reality and other planes?


    [Because master, you have absorbed the meteorite, and you have become the son of the plane of that plane, the legendary protagonist of heaven and earth, so master, your smile is so abnormal on that plane.


    [Speaking of where are you on me?Zhou Ye asked with some worry, really didn''t want something in his mind.


    [Please rest assured master, I am on your arm.


    Zhou Ye rushed into the bathroom and turned on the lighter in front of the mirror.I saw a two-fingered armband appeared on the skin on his left arm, which was a round chaotic snake-like armband with a mouth swallowing its tail.


    is it you?system!Zhou Ye said that he gently touched the armband with his hand, but he directly touched his skin. The snake''s eyes suddenly opened and two rays of light were emitted. [Yes, it''s my master!


    Zhou Ye asked curiously.[Why can''t I touch you?


    [Because I am a product between illusion and reality, no one except the owner can see me, just like human beings cannot touch time but cannot deny the existence of time.


    After some conversation, Zhou Ye has already figured out the function of his newly acquired system. It is basically the same as before. You can travel to various movie universes. The only thing is that there is an additional auxiliary system, but there are also advantages. You can directly fix the channel forever according to which universe you see, and you don¡¯t need to spend system energy to travel back and forth here.


    In addition, what makes Zhou Ye most happy is that he can no longer guard this rental house in the future... It is really gratifying to think that I can travel to places I wanted to go before but didn''t have the money to go.


    Chapter Twenty Five


    Fifteen days later, Zhou Ye''s figure appeared on the plane flying from Magic City to Osaka.


    After the computer became an armband that day, Zhou Ye felt that he never wanted to stay in a rental house anymore. He said that the world is so hot that he wanted to see it, but the first thing he had to deal with was his own credentials. After the meteorite transformation, he is completely different from the one on his ID card, okay...


    In the end, he had to hypnotize the female policewoman at the time while applying for the documents, and it took a lot of effort to change his photo.Of course he now uses a temporary ID card, but fortunately, a temporary ID card can also apply for a travel passport...


    "Sir, do you need something?" A beautiful stewardess in neon aviation uniform came to Zhou Ye and asked gently.


    "Give me a glass of Coke!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Coke...really?" The beautiful flight attendant seemed to be unable to turn a bit, and had never seen a first-class adult male guest drinking Coke.


    "Of course, no?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Of course!" The flight attendant smiled awkwardly."Please wait!"


    Just when Zhou Ye was bored, the flight attendant had already walked over with a glass of Coke, but when he was about to walk in front of him, the plane trembled, and the flight attendant''s hand shook...Half a cup of Coke fell directly onto his pants... ¡­


    "I''m sorry... I''m really sorry..." The flight attendant hurriedly put aside the Coke in her hand, and hurriedly wiped the handkerchief on Zhou Ye''s body.


    "It''s okay, let me do it myself!" Zhou Ye took the handkerchief from the stewardess''s hand and wiped it off by himself. In fact, he could easily avoid it with his strength, but Zhou Ye said that in reality, he could not use extraordinary abilities. After all, he didn''t want to be pulled to slice for research, the reality would be his largest rear base.


    "We have a hair dryer in the rest area, I can help you dry it!" The stewardess said apologetically, "If you don''t mind, would you please go to the rest area with me?"


    Zhou Ye nodded and stood up. As the stewardess walked towards the resting place, Zhou Ye sat on the sofa when he arrived at the resting place. The stewardess took a hair dryer and carefully wiped while blowing on his pants.


    Under the caress of the stewardess''s hand~, Zhou Ye''s brother wanted to rebel.


    Zhou Ye noticed that there was no one else around, and gently pulled up the partition curtain by the sofa. The scared flight attendant hurriedly asked, "Excuse me, what are you doing..."


    "Don''t do anything!" Zhou Ye shrugged, then took off his pants, and pointed to his proud brother. "Whoever is responsible for this is whoever is responsible. You neon people don''t admire or give to others." The idea of ??trouble? Now that the trouble comes out, you need to deal with it!"


    "I..." The whole body of the stewardess was shaking a little, I don''t know if she was scared or excited.


    "If you don''t want me to complain to you!" Zhou Ye gently said in the ear of the stewardess, "Then, help me deal with it..."


    In the end, the flight attendant swallowed Zhou Ye''s brother with aggrieved face...but it was clear that her biting skills were not so good, and she had to give her all...


    When the plane landed at Osaka Kansai Airport, Zhou Ye walked out refreshed, very happy that he finally realized the legendary speed.


    Zhou Ye said that being handsome means preferential treatment. The handsome guy who plays with a woman is called slapstick, and the ugly person who plays with a woman is called rascal.


    The long and handsome person can get the stewardess''s reluctant expression and her private number after she forced her to act as a stewardess. If she is ugly, Zhou Ye will probably be resisted by the stewardess in this step...It''s really a face-seeking world. what.


    Zhou Ye casually crushed the note with the mobile phone number in his hand. It was not a virgin girl, just playing around. Zhou Ye was in the toilet cubicle and passed back to the world of his ex-girlfriend. He changed his clothes and even washed it. bath¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye, who appeared again, went to the airport store specializing in selling mobile phones and neon local cards. He bought a mobile phone and got another card.It¡¯s not that Zhou Ye doesn¡¯t have a mobile phone. It¡¯s that the mobile phone of Tianchao is not compatible with the Japanese network. When you get here, you have to change your card and mobile phone. I really don¡¯t know how the male protagonist in those YY novels is holding the mobile phone of Tianchao. Neon used.


    After getting everything done, Zhou Ye asked the girl at the front desk at the airport and went straight to the subway. He took the JR Haruka fast train to Kyoto Station.


    I also met a neon girl in the car. One of the two spoke English and the other spoke Japanese and gestures. They talked very speculatively. When they got out of the car, the sister paper also took out the phone and wrote down the week. Ye''s number... That''s a Yiyi Yiyi.


    I have to say that being handsome is popular. Zhou Ye said that he wanted to take revenge on the days when he was ugly.


    Walking out of the Kyoto Station, Zhou Ye walked with Tianyou. In fact, he didn''t have any particular places he wanted to go, he just wanted to come here and turn around...


    When he was hungry, he found a good looking restaurant and walked in. Anyway, he had never eaten any neon food, and he was very curious about any neon food.


    By accident, Zhou Ye found out that he seemed to have come to the wrong place. The billboards around were printed with some beautiful girls... Is this the legendary Kabukicho?He looked at the advertisements on both sides with curiosity... Maybe it was because it was still early, and many stores hadn''t opened yet.


    Although he does not discriminate against these technical workers, Zhou Ye has no interest in these people. According to Zhou Ye¡¯s words, buddies can now make appointments at will with their faces, and pay for Mao to find these technical workers. ?


    Just as he was about to leave Kabukicho, suddenly a timid voice sounded beside him: "Smith Marseille..."


    "...?" Zhou Ye turned to look. A little girl who seemed to be at most fourteen years old was standing timidly behind him, lowering her head slightly, not daring to look up at herself at all.Zhou Ye asked in English: "What''s the matter?"


    "Arnuo...give me 200,000 yen, and I can accompany you all night!" The little girl said in her stubborn English, Zhou Ye took a lot of effort to understand."why?"


    "Because...I...I''m still a virgin!" The little girl''s face was like a red crab, and her head was lowered. It could be seen that the little girl was shy to death.


    "Why not?" Zhou Ye smiled suddenly. Based on his experience, this girl is probably 80% likely and she is still a young girl."Come with me!"


    Zhou Ye said, pulling the little girl''s hand, and walked over to a love hotel on the side of the road.For the privacy of guests, many of the current love hotels are unattended. Zhou Ye said that this is a really good place.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I am the demarcation line of madness¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After finishing the work, Zhou Ye took out his Havana cigar and sprayed the clouds and mist. The little girl was like a doll about to be destroyed, lying on Zhou Ye''s body in sweat, sobbing from time to time. ...It is really Zhou Ye''s model that is a bit too frantic for her.


    Looking at the bright red on the bed sheet, Zhou Ye asked curiously: "Why do you want to come out and do this?"


    "...Because... Mom is sick!" The girl was a little shy and hugged Zhou Ye hard. After all, she was her first man, especially Zhou Ye was still very handsome, stronger than the so-called beautiful men on TV. Too much.


    "What about your father?" Zhou Ye asked strangely.


    "Dad died in a car accident last year!" The girl seemed to think of her father''s death again, her eyes were filled with tears...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 20

    Looking at this girl who looked like a doll, Zhou Ye patted her shoulder with some pity."Don''t cry...Take me to your house soon, if it''s true, I will feed you, and you will be my lover in the future, just fine!"


    "Hmm¡ª" The little girl smiled happily, and the first time her object was her love~ people, that would be perfect.


    "By the way, I don''t know what your name is! Whom did you learn English from?" Zhou Ye was a little curious about the identity of a girl, and she could speak English in such a small grade. He must have had a good family education before. of.


    "My name is Tiangongyuan Lizi!" Lizi whispered: "My English is taught by my father, and my father is British."


    "Then you..." Zhou Ye was suddenly startled, no wonder he had blond hair, delicate features like a doll, and his emotions were mixed. At first he thought it was dyed hair.


    "My English name is Christina, Christina. Allen!" The pity hugged Zhou Ye harder, as if this way he would not leave himself.


    "Take a rest and take me home!" Zhou Ye said in a low voice, caressing Lianzi''s smooth hair."Let me take care of you from now on!"


    "Yeah!" Lianzi nodded happily.


    Chapter Twenty Six


    When night was approaching, Zhou Ye came to her home with the pity on his back and followed the direction she was showing.


    "This is my house!" Lizi happily pointed to an ordinary two-story house with the number of Tiangongyuan on Zhou Ye''s back and said, "Let me come down and open the door..."


    Zhou Ye carefully placed Lianzi at the door, and Lianzi took out the key in his backpack and opened the door, "Please come in..."


    Zhou Ye learned the same set from the animation he used to watch, and said "Excuse me!" at the door, put on the slippers that Lianzi prepared for her, and walked into the hall...


    "Mom, I''m back!" pity shouted and ran to the second floor.


    "Slow down!" Zhou Ye was afraid that she would be bad at it, and after falling again, he hurriedly followed.


    "Mom...what''s wrong with you? Talk!" Lizi opened the bedroom and found that the bedridden mother seemed to be heavier, and she was in a coma.The anxious pity rushed forward and cried loudly while hugging the mother in the nest.


    "Don''t worry about pity!" Zhou Ye comforted Liaozi: "The most important thing now is to send your mother to the hospital."


    "Yes, now I have to send my mother to the hospital quickly!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lizi seemed to have found the backbone.


    "Well, I am holding your mother now, and you are lying on my back by yourself, and I will take you to the hospital!" Zhou Ye carried the pity on his back, then bent down and picked up the pity''s mother. Speeding downstairs...


    Soon the three of them came to the intersection, stopped a taxi and went straight to the biggest hospital in Kyoto...


    The three came to the hospital. After an emergency doctor''s examination, Pity''s mother only had a fever. It may be that the upper respiratory tract infection was induced by overwork, and it might turn into pneumonia if it arrives later...


    Put Lianzi¡¯s mother in the best single ward, let Lianzi stay with her mother, and Zhou Ye went to buy them some food by himself. It was almost eight o¡¯clock and it¡¯s already time for dinner. .


    Coming to the outside of the hospital, Zhou Ye casually found a seemingly high-end restaurant to eat something, and then brought a luxurious sushi feast and a pot of chicken soup for the mother and daughter.


    Carrying things, Zhou Ye returned to the hospital ward again."Pity, eat something!"


    "But mommy..." Petty still looked at his mother with a worried expression.


    "Don''t worry!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "The doctor didn''t say anything, it''s just a fever. Don''t worry, with me, even Hades can''t take your mother away!" Zhou Ye said that it would be considered dead. Go to the mummy world to get a golden sutra of the sun...


    "Yeah!" Lianzi''s happy eyes narrowed into crescent moons, and she opened Zhou Ye''s takeaway and shouted in surprise: "Wow, it''s a luxurious sushi set meal. I haven''t eaten it since my father left. pass!"


    "Hurry up!" Zhou Ye smiled and patted Lianzi''s head.


    "Yeah!" He nodded vigorously, and Lizi said happily with his hands folded, "Then I''ll start!"


    Zhou Ye looked at the pity who was eating sushi there, and couldn''t help but smile. He harvested a little loli on the first day of Neon. It was a good start.


    "Lie Zi, are you full?" Zhou Ye looked at more than half of the sushi left, but Li Zi stopped.


    "No!" Reiko said, looking at the mother on the hospital bed: "Mom hasn''t eaten luxurious sushi for a long time, and I want to keep the rest for my mom!"


    Seeing such a sensible pity, Zhou Ye even felt a sense of guilt in his heart for the first time. He actually pushed ~ down such a filial little girl, but the guilt is attributed to the guilt. How could such a good girl let go What about others...


    Rubbing Lianzi''s hair gently, Zhou Ye comforted her: "It''s okay! I brought chicken soup for your mother. The doctor said it is best for her to eat liquid food these days. When your mother gets better, I will take you again. How about going for sushi?"


    "Yeah!" Pity nodded vigorously, and continued to eat happily...


    After eating, Zhou Ye was sitting on the guest sofa in the hospital bed with Lianzi in his arms, and the beautiful hair caressing Lianzi asked in a low voice: "Will Lianzi hate me for the first time that I took the pity away? What?"


    "Liao Zi won''t regret it!" Li Zi nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms and whispered in a low voice: "Mom has been in bed for three days, and all the money in the family has been used to repay the mortgage. In fact, I transferred it there yesterday. , But I really can¡¯t say it... But when I met my brother today, I didn¡¯t know where the courage came from, so I approached it~ I was arrogant. I believe this must be the arrangement of Lord God, and I am destined to be Belongs to brother..."


    "Master God...?" For the first time, Zhou Ye felt that if there was a God, he really had to thank him... he arranged for himself such a lovely girl as Pity to come to him.


    Gently put the sleeping pity on the sofa, then took off his clothes, covered her body, turned to the edge of the bed, and looked at the pity''s mother who was lying on the bed like a sleeping beauty. Whispered: "You heard all of them, when do you want to pretend to sleep until?"


    Zhou Ye had heard her rapid heartbeat a long time ago, indicating that Li Zi''s mother had woken up a long time ago, and also heard the dialogue between Li Zi and herself.


    "I..." Tiangong Yuanxun was a little embarrassed. One is that she doesn''t know how to face this man who took her daughter for the first time, and the other is that she is a little bit inconvenient now...


    Everyone knows that if you have taken a few drops, you will feel very eager to go easily... That''s right, this is the situation in Tiangongyuan Xun now...


    Tiangong Yuanxun finally couldn''t bear it anymore, looked at the nurse call button on the left hand side where he was dripping, and begged in a low voice: "Arnuo...Can you call a nurse for me..."


    "Hmm-let me guess, do you want convenience, right?" Zhou Ye smiled evilly, don''t know why, he now likes to see the embarrassing appearance of beautiful women, especially this beautiful woman is still cheap in name. mother in law¡­¡­


    "...That...I''m sorry, that''s the situation..." After Tiangong Yuanxun said this, if she could, she really wanted to die now, so embarrassing...


    "It''s okay, just leave these trivial matters to me!" Zhou Ye said as he picked up the urine receiver provided by the hospital from under the bed, gently lifted the quilt, and raised his hand to take off the pants of Tiangongyuan Xun...


    "Don''t..." Tiangong Yuanxun, who was frightened by Zhou Ye''s actions, hurriedly used his right hand without a needle to stop Zhou Ye from taking off his pants.


    "You''re welcome, I can do all these things. You don''t have to trouble Miss Nurse at all!" How could Zhou Ye''s strength be something a woman who was still ill could resist, so he slipped Xun''s trousers to her legs without any distinction. Bend, and put the urine catcher between her legs...


    White Tiger?At a glance, Zhou Ye had discovered what the mother and daughter had in common... well, it was really evil.


    "I...I..." Tiangong Yuanxun, who couldn''t resist, could only cover his eyes with his hands, making an appearance of escaping from reality.


    "Do you still need me to whistle for you?" Zhou Ye said, whistling softly."Shhhhhhhhh..."


    As Zhou Ye''s whistle sounded, Tiangongyuanxun couldn''t bear it anymore, and Tiangongyuanxun couldn''t help crying with the sound of a stream of water hitting the pot wall."Woo..."


    "Don''t cry, be careful to wake the pity!"


    When Zhou Ye mentioned the pity, Tiangongyuan Xun suddenly stopped crying, and then only choked silently...


    Chapter Twenty Seven


    Zhou Ye sat by the hospital bed, feeding Tiangong Yuanxun with a spoonful of chicken soup. Seeing Xun''s face awkward, but having to open his mouth to drink the chicken soup, Zhou Ye''s eyes almost narrowed. One seam.


    After eating more than half of the chicken soup, Xun shook his head and said he couldn''t eat it anymore.Zhou Ye didn''t force her to wipe her mouth after taking out the tissue.


    "I can wipe it myself!" Xun whispered.


    "I am the only man in this family now! Then I am the head of the family, do you think there is a problem?" Zhou Ye said with a full face.


    "No..." Xun shook his head with a complicated expression.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 21

    "So, in the future, you only need to be obedient and take good care of the pity!" Zhou Ye said while wiping her mouth with a tissue, "I will leave the rest to me!"


    "I see..." Suddenly Xun felt very stable in her heart. Since her ex-husband left, she had to work four jobs at the same time to barely take care of her own livelihood. Unless it was a special industry, she would be paid by Neon Women. It is much less than men. This is the reality. She barely made a living, she didn''t dare to go to the hospital when she was sick. She could only drag the sick body to work, and eventually fell ill at home.


    After a long silence, Xun finally couldn''t help but asked: "Could you tell me what happened to you and Reiko?"


    "Oh, it''s just that I came to travel, and I ran into a little girl asking me to buy her for the first time..." Zhou Ye spoke of the acquaintance with the pity in an understatement, and couldn''t help asking after finishing speaking: "How old is the pity this year!"


    "Oh, Laizi is only twelve this year..." After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, he replied with thoughtfulness and a little absent-mindedness.


    "I''m going..." Zhou Ye''s Chinese popped out, which was really shocking, and he broke through his lower limit again...


    "Are you Chinese?" Xun almost jumped out of the hospital bed like a cat with his tail trampled on."Aren''t you American?"


    "Yes!" Zhou Ye replied somewhat strangely."Who told you I am American?"


    "But you have been chatting with me in pure American English just now!" Xun''s expression seemed to become more anxious.


    "It''s just that I spent a few years in the United States before!" Zhou Ye said with a shrug.


    "It''s over... it''s over..." Xun''s expression suddenly became depressed.


    "What''s the end?" Zhou Ye said without understanding.


    "Don''t you know that your tourist visa only has a stay of seven days?" said frustratedly: "If you are an American, it doesn''t matter. The United States is visa-free to come to Japan, but the Chinese tourist visa is only seven days... ¡­"


    "Unless you can find a Japanese woman to register for your marriage right away, but the pity is just twelve years old..." Xun started to think about it, but when she saw Zhou Ye''s face indifferent, she suddenly felt like an angry kitten: "Are you just trying to play pity, never thought about being responsible?"


    "Who said that!" Zhou Ye stared.


    "Then why are you not nervous? You have to go back to China in seven days!" Xun felt sad that her daughter was about to be separated from the person she liked. She just heard from her daughter''s conversation that her daughter liked it very much. The boy in front of him who seemed to be only eighteen or nine years old, in Xun''s view, it is normal for boys and girls to be seven or eight years old, so she didn''t say anything.


    "Isn''t it enough to find someone to get married?" Zhou Ye had already concluded.


    "But the pity is only twelve!"


    "I didn''t say pity!"


    "Do you want to find another woman? You still want to give up on my daughter..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xun was a little hysterical.


    "I didn''t say to look for another woman!" Zhou Ye smiled, "Isn''t there a ready-made one here?"


    "In addition to the pity here..." Xun looked at Zhou Ye''s gaze and suddenly changed."You bastard, do you want mother and daughter to eat everything..."


    "Don''t you think this is a very good idea?" Zhou Ye smiled and leaned over her ear and said, "Or do you think it''s better for me to leave the pity?"


    "I...I..." Xun couldn''t say a word after Zhou Ye said for a long time. She didn''t know what she should do now, whether she should agree to the shameless man''s condition, but she knew that she wanted There is a man in the family. She wants a pillar in the family. She has had enough of the feeling that there is not a male owner in the family...


    "Okay, it''s such a happy decision!" Zhou Ye''s unquestionable attitude calmed Xun, [It''s not what I thought, I''m just afraid that Pity will be hurt, and I really can''t resist this man]... Xun is already deceiving herself...


    "Then tell me exactly what happened!" Zhou Ye was a little curious, how could this woman be so embarrassed.


    "My family is an ancient family. In order to ensure the purity of blood, the younger generations in the family are not allowed to marry foreigners or marry foreign women!" Xun seemed to think of something happy, and smiled: "But if If destiny can be arranged, it is not destiny. At the university, I met Pity¡¯s father. He is an overseas student from England. Under his crazy pursuit, I finally mustered up the courage to break through the barriers of the family and married him! "


    "Because of this, the family has severed all ties with me." A trace of pain flashed across Xun''s face. It is an unspeakable pain for anyone who wants to come to love being denied by his parents."But because I have a pitiful father, I always feel very happy...until the day he had an accident!"


    "Pity''s father''s parents wanted to take Pity away from me after they heard about his accident in the UK!" A trace of fear flashed across Xun''s face. She lost her husband and then faced the loss of her daughter. What kind of desperate situation Zhou Ye can imagine then...


    "And then!" Zhou Ye gently wiped the tears from the corner of Xun''s eyes, and asked in a low voice.


    "Later... in desperation, I had no choice but to return to my home, kneeling in front of the door and begging mom and dad for help!" Xun subconsciously wanted to find a shelter from the wind, and unconsciously leaned in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    "Dad agreed to my begging, but he asked me to return to the family and accept the family''s arrangements to marry someone close to the family!" Zhou Ye''s warm embrace seemed to give Xun a trace of courage, "but I refused...I don''t want to Pity has a family that discriminates against her. My family discriminates against mixed children very much!"


    "In the end, my mother helped me get the custody of the pity!" At this point, Xun had a smile on his face, showing that the relationship between the mother and daughter was very good."Dad was very angry, and since then strictly ordered everyone in the family not to give me any help!"


    "So I started looking for work everywhere!" Xun''s face was tired."In order to pay off the mortgage for twenty years, I have to work four jobs a day...you know the rest!"


    Zhou Ye really didn''t expect this woman to suffer so much. Although it was an understatement, he imagined how the life of the mother and daughter had come over the past two years.


    "If you are tired, take a rest!" Zhou Ye gently patted Xun''s back, and whispered in her ear: "Life will be different in the future. You only need to be responsible for happiness, and I Responsible for making you happy!"


    "Hmm--" Under Zhou Ye''s comfort, Xun''s voice also became lazy, and his whole body relaxed. From now on, there will be a man in his family, a pillar of support... He will never be discriminated against by others... It feels so good...


    Slowly, Xun fell asleep... In her dream, a family of three lived happily, but the face of the man who had been a little fuzzy before became a little clear again, but this time it was Zhou Ye''s appearance...


    Chapter Twenty Eight


    Two days later...


    "I finally got home!" Lianzi laughed and threw herself on the sofa in the living room at home, still holding the big doll that Zhou Ye had just bought for her in her arms.


    "Yejun, take a break first. I will go to the supermarket to buy some food and come back. There is nothing in the refrigerator!" Then Xun, who walked in, wanted to take on the job of his housewife, regardless of whether his health was too good!


    "No need!" Zhou Ye waved his hand and said, "You are in good health, so don''t be busy anymore! I have already ordered a takeaway!"


    "Onboard!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s order for takeaway, Lianzi happily jumped onto Zhou Ye''s body and asked loudly, "What kind of takeaway, brother, is it a luxurious sushi set?"


    Xun felt sweet in her heart. It has been a long time since no one cared about her so much, but seeing Lianzi''s actions, she still deliberately raised her face and wanted to act as a strict mother."Pity, hurry off from Jun Ye, how well are you like this!"


    "It''s okay!" Zhou Ye waved his hand and motioned Xun not to scold Lianzi like that, and then gently pinched Lianzi''s little nose and said, "Oh, why is my little princess so smart? Luxurious sushi set!"


    "You are too expensive like this!" Xun said anxiously. She was afraid that Zhou Ye had a juvenile character and didn''t know how to spend money in a modest way, so that the family would fall into the same dilemma as before.


    "Don''t be afraid, nothing that money can solve is nothing to me!" Zhou Ye said as he took out a stack of ten thousand yuan bills from his pocket and handed it to Xun, he said, "This is my household this month. Go!"


    "I..." Xun''s face became very complicated. She took over the family from a child who looked younger than her, which made her feel ashamed...


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye seemed to realize Xun''s embarrassment and smiled slightly: "I am the only man in this family and the pillar of the family, so you don''t need to be embarrassed. Besides, nominally speaking, I am not yours. Husband?"


    "I..." Xun''s ashamed face was about to burn, although the two had already explained the matter to the pity, and the sensible pity also expressed that he understood this matter, this is also nothing, if you don''t want your own Brother Zhou Ye was forced to leave the country after his tourist visa expired, so this was the only way.But Zhou Ye still feels very embarrassed by Zhou Ye saying this in front of Lianzi, but it is undeniable that there is still a hint of joy in her heart...


    "Then am I going to call my brother to do Oudosan in the future?" Lianzi stared at his mother with big cute eyes, her long eyelashes trembling.


    Zhou Ye picked a big thumb for Lianzi in his heart, and clicked thirty-two likes, which was really a good assist... and... it seems that a script can also be added. It is also a good choice to play Father Love Rushan occasionally.


    "I... I''ll clean up the house!" Xun grabbed the banknotes from Zhou Ye''s hands, and ran upstairs all the way, feeling that she was about to faint...


    "What''s wrong with mom?" Lianzi looked at his lover curiously, Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "It''s okay, your mother is just a little shy!"


    "Mom likes elder brother too!" Zhou Ye was caught off guard by Liao Zi''s straight shot.


    "Uh, maybe!" Zhou Ye thought for a while and still felt that some things were better to be subtle."Pity thinks mother is good like this?"


    "Of course it''s all right!" Pity said with a serious face: "I like my mother and my brother. My mother likes me and my brother. My brother likes me and my mother. Isn''t the family supposed to like each other like this? Why not What?"


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, what you said was right, but I was speechless...


    "My brother will always be with me and my mother..." The pity hugged Zhou Ye, raised her small head, her big eyes filled with hope."Right, brother!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 22

    "Well, I will always be with Lizi and Mom!"


    "It won''t disappear suddenly like Dad... right!"


    Zhou Ye felt the strength of Lianzi embracing himself, as if he wanted to rub himself into his body, his slightly trembling hands exposed Lianzi''s already a little overwhelmed mind, using his most serious and solemn one. The voice replied: "I promise, we will always be together."


    "Brother is great!" Lianzi hugged Zhou Ye happily, and whispered in his ear: "Will I marry my brother with my mother when I grow up..."


    "Okay!" Zhou Ye couldn''t help but raise the corner of his mouth slightly. This is really a considerate little loli...


    Lianzi sat in Zhou Ye''s arms like this, and asked Zhou Ye to watch the Ziqixiang animation on TV with her in his arms until the food delivery boy rang the doorbell of the Tiangong courtyard house...


    "Lie Zi, call my mother to come down for dinner!" Zhou Ye received the scheduled luxurious sushi meal from the delivery boy, while calling Li Zi to ask her to let her mother come down to eat.


    Zhou Ye watched the delivery boy arrange the food, then locked the door, turned his head and shouted upstairs: "My child, mother, come down to eat!"


    "Ye, Ye, Jun Ye...how can you, you, you...how, how can you call me like that..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s husband-like shouts, Xun, who was walking downstairs with a pity, His face burned again like a steamed crab.


    "Anyway, I have to adapt sooner or later!" Zhou Ye teased.


    "But, but... it''s obviously just..." Xun doesn''t know why the three words fake marriage can''t be said anyway...


    "Alright, eat and eat!" Zhou Ye is well versed in the right way to stop. At the crucial moment, pretending to be foolish and stupid is the kingly way. You must know that his four girlfriends who had molested him once loved and hated him.


    "Eat!" God assists Lizi to help again...


    "...In the end, is I the only one who cares about these things like a fool?" Xun''s heart was weak, and Xun''s mouth turned involuntarily as he looked at the two people who were more intimate than their parents at the table. .


    Sitting at the table, Xun slowly ate lunch.Her eyes are full of smiles. It¡¯s been a long time since her home is so lively. Since the death of her ex-husband, she has always been busy working part-time. When she leaves early and returns late at night, where can she have time to dine with her daughter...Looking at the happy daughter, Xun suddenly realized that in the past two years, he was only caring about self-pity and working hard, completely ignoring the feelings of his daughter...


    Fortunately,...I can meet Zhou Ye at the most critical turning point in my daughter''s life. This is already the best ending...


    Chapter Twenty Nine


    Before you know it, it''s time for dinner.


    After half a day of cleaning, Xun has cleaned up the inside and out of the house, washed everything that should be washed, and dried everything that should be taken out to dry.


    By the way, a family of three went to the supermarket to buy some fresh vegetables and meat. Zhou Ye had long wanted to try the so-called top-quality Japanese beef, but this time he had a chance and spent five with a wave of his hand. More than 100,000 yen... After all, the top frosting wagyu is sold by people, but Zhou Ye eats by catty... Although Xun feels a little extravagant, he still maintains the dignity of his own man outside, and he doesn¡¯t say anything against it. , Some are just soft-spoken promises...


    Seeing that Zhou Ye had bought so many top-quality wagyu beef, Xun had to buy some beef bones and various sauce ingredients, planning to eat sukiyaki at night...


    After shopping, the family returned home happily. Xun drove Zhou Ye out of the kitchen. In her words, "As the pillar of the family, you have already taken up the responsibilities you should do. I will do the rest. Otherwise, I will feel that I am the most useless one at home. Don''t you even want to give me this sense of accomplishment?"


    Hearing this, Zhou Ye could only touch his nose and ran to the living room to look for the pity, but what he didn''t expect was that even the pity was not there...


    Just when he was thinking about where the pity had gone, the pity who was wearing a cool nightdress came out of the bathroom and shouted as he walked, "Brother, I''ll put the bath water for you. Go take a shower." ..."


    "Why don''t you wash it first? Pity!" Zhou Ye said strangely.


    "Because elder brother is both my lover and mother''s lover, and the pillar of the family, shouldn''t it be taken for granted that elder brother should wash first?" Reiko took it for granted.


    "..." Zhou Ye didn''t know what to say. Sincerely, Zhou Ye felt that he should thank those obedient ancient neon men who trained neon women and gave them 32 likes.


    "Then I''m going in!" Zhou Ye said as he walked into the bathroom, took off his clothes and threw them in the dirty clothes basket next to them... According to the neon custom, you need to wash under the shower before you can enter. Bath.This point is clear to him after [Tokyo is very hot], especially his favorite is the bathroom. A...VI...


    Sorry, digress.Just when Zhou Ye was sitting on the small stool before the shower and was about to start washing, the door behind him suddenly opened, and then the naked pity came in: "Brother, I''ll take a shower for you... ¡­"


    Speaking of Lianzi, came behind Zhou Ye, picked up the towel and helped Zhou Ye rub his back gently...


    How could Zhou Ye be a disadvantaged person? He picked up a towel and wiped it on Little Lolita, praising each other as helping each other.


    The two laughed in the bathroom for a while, although there was no real ecstasy, the pity was also blushing and trembling with his ears...


    If it hadn''t been for the cooked Xun to call the two to eat, it is estimated that the two of them would have fired up.


    "Wagyu is so delicious!"


    At the dinner table, the pity was eating carelessly.While Zhou Ye was eating the sukiyaki, his eyes flushed from time to time and he did not dare to look at his smoke.


    Zhou Ye laughed secretly in his heart. In fact, just when he was laughing with Leizi in the bath~room, he heard the heartbeat of the bath~outdoor, so Zhou Ye deliberately induced her to be with him in the bathroom to stimulate her. Playing the game of father¡¯s love like a mountain...


    Feeling Zhou Ye¡¯s extremely aggressive~aggressive~sexy eyes from time to time, Xun¡¯s head drooped more and more, almost buried in his chest...I remembered what I just heard at the door of the bath~room With those words, Xun''s face was almost red...


    "My child, mother, don''t just eat!" Zhou Ye said, picking up a few slices of beef and putting them into a smoked bowl that only knows how to eat with your head down.


    "Hmm..." Xun''s voice was like a mosquito.


    Dinner ended with Luo Li eating and drinking, Zhou Ye molested from time to time, Xun bowed his head and was molested.


    After dinner, Xun cleaned up all the tableware and everything.The three of them slumped together on the sofa and watched TV. Before they knew it, it was time to rest...


    "Tonight, Lizi will sleep with me!" Xun said, "Jun Ye will sleep in Lizi''s room!"


    "I don''t want to, I want to sleep with my brother!" Pity protested: "I am my brother''s lover. There is no reason why my lover should not sleep with his man!"


    "But..." Xun was almost driven crazy by little Lolita, and she couldn''t say to little Lolita in front of Zhou Ye: [I''m just afraid that you will be eaten by the big bad wolf again!


    But it is estimated that even if she said that, little Lolita would take it for granted, "I''ve been my brother''s person. Isn''t it taken for granted that my brother eats something?"such


    "Well, don''t have to be so troublesome!" Zhou Ye waved his hand and said in an unquestionable manner: "Isn''t the family supposed to rest together?"


    "Yes, yes!" Little Lori said, jumping three feet high, "Sleep together, sleep together, I want to sleep with my mother and brother!"


    Xun had no choice but to spread three-person futons on the tatami mats in the master bedroom... But there was a problem when assigning positions, and Xunzi insisted that he should sleep next to his brother, but Xun wanted to follow him. Zhou Ye separated. From her point of view, the pity was too small, and doing those things too much at this time was not good for her...


    It''s a pity that the final distribution plan is that Zhou Ye sleeps in the middle, and Xun is on the left, and the pity is on the right... Xun hasn''t smashed the two in the end, but Xun can only pray in his heart that Zhou Ye is a gentleman.


    It''s a pity that Zhou Ye is a vegetarian. For him, there is no other choice between birds~beasts and birds~beasts, only birds~beasts!.


    Taking advantage of the middle of the night, Zhou Ye touched Xun¡¯s quilt and half-forcibly ate Xun who wanted to refuse to welcome Xun. In the later stage, Xun was really stunned by Zhou Ye, and his voice was unknowingly He grew up and woke up the pity.


    My pity was unwilling. My mother secretly played a fun game and didn''t take me, so she said that she would also join this fun game.


    Zhou Ye¡¯s answer to this was to take a big hand, put down the already unbearable Xun, and began to attack the new force that had just joined the Pity Ministry... After all, the Pity Ministry was still small, and in the end it was really resistant, but Zhou Ye¡¯s army could only attack While Xunbu, who had just breathed out, asked for help, seeing his daughter being bullied, Xunbu worked hard to join the fight against Zhou Ye''s invasion.


    The end result is naturally that as a superhuman force, Zhou Ye''s tribe has won a big victory, and two enemy troops kneel down and beg for surrender...


    Mother~daughter~flower~achievement, achieved¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Chapter Thirty


    Five days later, the courtyard house of Tiangong¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye lay sideways on the sofa in the living room, watching TV timidly, resting his head on Xunfeng~fluffy thighs, while Xun had a gentle expression on his face to help Zhou Ye peel the grape skins, and then took care of it. Grapes were put into Zhou Ye''s mouth.


    For the current Xun, Zhou Ye is her heaven...Didn''t the famous female author Zhang once said it?[The X channel goes straight to the woman''s heart!This is the case for Xun, Zhou Ye almost stabbed her whole body, let alone heart...


    Today is the homecoming day of Lianzi School, so Zhou Ye and Xun are the only two left in the house...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 23

    Zhou Ye watched TV lazily, but was thinking of other things in his heart.Is it time to build up my own strength in this world... If this is the case, I need a large area of ??my own. It is not realistic to go to the United States and Australia to buy ranch.


    In fact, he once consulted an intermediary organization that specializes in this on the Internet. The United States has very strict domestic supervision after 9/11, and Australia has very strict supervision on the ranches purchased by foreigners, even what you grow on the ranches. There are hard and fast rules, which is not conducive to their own development.For today''s plan, only buying a private island is the best choice.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye raised his head and asked Xun: "Are you interested in making a private island of our own?"


    "Are you serious?" Xun''s eyes lit up, then dimmed again."But we don''t have that much money..."


    Zhou Ye had already handed over all his money in this world to Xun, and Xun knew the amount of these money.Maybe enough for three people to live a life rich and easy.But if you want to buy yachts, airplanes, and islands like the top rich, the money is far from enough...


    "You have to believe that your man is not an ordinary person!" Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand. The bunch of grapes on the tea table slowly flew up, and then suddenly opened with Zhou Ye''s clenched hand. The grape grains hanging on the bunch are like being picked off by countless invisible hands at the same time. All the grape seeds are suspended in the air, forming a heart shape and a smiling face pattern for a while.


    "This... Anada!" Xun was stunned by the scene that appeared before him, and a moment later said admiringly: "Ye, are you the god of heaven coming to the world?"


    "It doesn''t matter what I am, the important thing is that I am your man!" Zhou Ye lightly raised Xun''s chin and smiled.


    "Hmm--" Xun nodded happily and shyly.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye doesn¡¯t care about showing his motivation in front of Xun. As a woman in his world, psychological hints are absolutely indispensable, and he doesn¡¯t want to attract the attention of government agencies. How could he not give himself to this world? The woman in the book left psychological hints.


    To put it in a bad way, even if Zhou Ye said to Xun now, "You kill yourself, I will have a better life after you commit suicide."In this case, Xun would not hesitate to judge himself.


    Of course, how could Zhou Ye let his woman commit suicide? Such a superb mother ~ daughter ~ flower is not easy to encounter.


    "First of all, we need a large amount of funds!" Zhou Ye''s fingers lightly touched Xun''s chest, slowly flicking, and said in his mouth: "Then we need a trustworthy middleman to help us transfer this funds. Whitewashing... Finally we need a small island for sale."


    "Then what are we going to do?" Xun has already entered the process of helping Zhou Ye find a way. For Xun now, even if Zhou Ye is going to rob the central bank, she will go with him.


    "Let''s go on vacation!" Zhou Ye sat up suddenly, turned on the laptop he had just bought, and entered the dark web through a series of dazzling operations.


    Then, on the darknet trading platform, a message was posted to sell gold.[I have 15 tons of gold, which can be sold at 85% of the international gold price, and the seller can deliver it to your door!


    Soon a message from the station was sent to Zhou Ye¡¯s dark web account. A person named Jehovah¡¯s younger brother claimed to be able to receive the gold. One month after making an appointment with Zhou Ye, the one on the side of South Africa was called Kurma. Matt''s unmanned island trade, and sent Zhou Ye the latitude and longitude of the island...


    Zhou Ye discovered that this small island called Kulmamat could not be found on Google Maps. He searched for it according to the latitude and longitude sent to him by the person. There was an endless sea...


    However, Zhou Ye is not worried that this person is making himself boring. On this trading platform, breach of contract is very serious. Even if you have reached the level of credit rating 5, a breach of contract complaint will bring you back. Before liberation.


    After the transaction party was confirmed, Zhou Ye stood up and stretched, now he feels extremely inconvenient.There are so many things to do by yourself, which is simply challenging his lazy nerves.


    But everything is difficult at the beginning. Zhou Ye believes that after his present power is established, he will provide himself with a lot of back-up support.


    "Are you tired?" The empathetic Xun came behind Zhou Ye and gently rubbed Zhou Ye''s temples with his hands to help him relieve his fatigue.


    Zhou Ye hugged Xun as soon as he turned around, and said in a low voice, "I''m not tired, I''m just a little hungry!"


    "Then I''m going to cook for you," Xun said and wanted to cook in the kitchen.


    Zhou Ye hugged Xun and walked towards the bedroom."But I want to eat you now!"


    "..." Xun shyly buried his head in Zhou Ye''s arms, allowing him to "fly" with him...


    After a while, there was a crying voice in the bedroom..................


    midnight----------


    Of course, it wasn''t Karazhan that rare mount, but it was midnight.Zhou Ye looked at the two beautiful girls, one big, one small, and two beautiful girls who were falling asleep in a deep sleep by himself, got up and put on clothes.


    Today he is going to get the funds for his future work in the present world. Speaking of gold, Zhou Ye actually has two movies to choose from, one is [the day after tomorrow]. In New York, which is blocked by ice and snow, he can directly open the center. The underground vault of the Reserve Bank, but since the women in it were all ugly, Zhou Ye gave up this option. Another option is the gold hidden by the Nazis in the [Flying Eagle Project]. Speaking of which, the movie is still He saw it when he was a kid.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye still liked the beautiful Spanish heroine who was so beautiful and in line with the oriental aesthetics. Unfortunately, it seemed that the movie star never appeared in other movies.


    Therefore, in order to satisfy his illusion in the youth~spring~ period, Zhou Ye said, it is you, the Flying Eagle Project!


    Chapter Thirty One


    Plaza of Spain--


    Zhou Ye listened to the words that he didn''t understand, and looked at everything in front of him with some helplessness.


    Some of them are too big, Zhou Ye thought to himself, thinking that he knew English and recently learned neon language, and the movie world could go well.


    Especially when the system Shanshan said that she could consume some causal points and enter a certain scene in the movie ahead of time, Zhou Ye, who was excited, didn¡¯t even carefully search for the information about the Flying Eagle Project, and directly sent it three days before the plot started. In the world, the teleportation coordinate is the location where Flying Eagle first met the two heroines.


    As a result, when Zhou Ye listened to the people around him speaking a bunch of languages ??that he didn''t understand, he was completely confused...This Nima is not English.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I am the dividing line of pig''s feet awkward¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Momoko is a Japanese girl who likes to travel around. Because she likes to travel, she can speak some languages ??in different places.


    At this time, she was setting up a stall in this bustling Spanish square to sell some handicrafts made by her African indigenous friends to raise her own travel expenses.


    But her gaze was attracted by a boy not far from her. Seeing the handsome Asian boy standing there with embarrassment, she had a desire to step forward and help him~ Hope, what is it? What made the boy look so embarrassed?The wallet was stolen?Still lost?Or separated from friends?She didn''t know, but she knew she wanted to help him.


    But at this moment, I suddenly saw that the boy seemed to see himself, turned his face and walked towards him...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of pig¡¯s feet who have already thought of ways¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Um...Are you Chinese?" After watching Zhou Ye, he decided to come to this beautiful-looking Asian woman and ask for help.


    Taozi smiled and replied in English: "No, I am a neon person. Are you a Chinese?"


    "Ah, I''m so sorry!" Hearing Taozi''s words, Zhou Ye hurriedly said in Japanese: "I am a Chinese!"


    "Have you been to Japan? Your Japanese is really good!" Momoko looked at the handsome Chinese youth in curiousity."What''s matter?"


    "I''ve been in Japan for a while!" Zhou Ye nodded and smiled: "Actually I have something to ask you!"


    "What? Tell me!" Momoko is very happy that this handsome boy who has been paying attention for a long time can speak Japanese. After all, after being out for so long, she is very happy to meet someone who can speak her native dialect. Especially this person is very pleasing to the eye.


    "Do you have any facial tissues? Could you lend me some!" Zhou Ye said embarrassedly.


    "Huh?" Taozi was taken aback for a moment. I saw someone who borrowed money and someone who borrowed money. This was the first time I saw someone who borrowed tissues.But soon she reacted, "Of course..."


    With that, he took out a pack of facial tissues from his small bag and handed it to Zhou Ye.


    "Would you like to watch me become a magic trick?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile after taking the tissue.


    "Are you a magician?" Momoko asked with a smile.


    "Well, that''s it!" Zhou Ye took out a piece of tissue, gently placed it in the palm of his hand, and said: "I came here, lost with my friends, and have no long objects, so I can only borrow flowers to offer Buddha!"


    Taozi looked at the tissues in Zhou Ye''s hand, and covered her mouth with her hands excitedly, otherwise she was afraid that she could not help but scream.


    I saw the facial tissue lying flat in Zhou Ye''s palm, as if there was an invisible clever hand playing with it, constantly folding itself, and in an instant, a vivid white rose appeared in Zhou Ye''s hand.


    "For you, beautiful girl!" Zhou Ye gently held up the white tissue paper rose like a work of art in his palm, and handed it to Taozi.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 24

    "Is this for me?" Taozi was a little bit embarrassed in her excitement. She didn''t know if this handsome boy knew the flower language of white roses. The meaning of sending a white rose to a woman was that I only had you in my heart.


    "Of course!" Although Zhou Ye didn''t understand flower language, after all, Zhou Ye had been around so many women for so long, and sweet words came casually."For the kind and beautiful Japanese girl I met in Spain!"


    "Thank you!" Taozi carefully took the roses from Zhou Ye''s hand, looked at Zhou Ye happily and said, "I will treasure it!"


    "Uh, in fact, if you like, I can make you more roses!" Zhou Ye didn''t know why the girl was so happy, and there was a trace of shame in his eyes.


    "What a fool..." Taozi whispered softly.


    "What did you say?" Zhou Ye asked pretendingly.


    Shaking his head, Taozi said, "Nothing! By the way, my name is Taozi, Ikeda Taozi, how about you?"


    "My name is Zhou Ye, you can also call me Ye!" Zhou Ye replied.


    I don¡¯t know why, after seeing Zhou Ye, Tao Zi, who likes to travel, suddenly felt a little tired. She wanted a home. It¡¯s best to have a family with him whom she loves deeply. It¡¯s best that he is the boy in front of her. It makes people feel ashamed, Tao Zi thought in her heart.Why do I want to get close to this boy so much to get close to him to own him... Is this love at first sight?


    Zhou Ye said that my psychological suggestion is to take full responsibility for this love at first sight. Now that I recognize that I am one of the heroines, there is no reason to let it go. Besides, although I like Brother Long, the girl I should pick is still If you want to soak, at most, let Longer take a few more shots.


    Taozi looked at Zhou Ye, who was performing magic tricks not far from her booth, with a trace of obsessive eyes, watching those ordinary facial tissues folded into various things out of thin air in Zhou Ye''s hands. It turned into the Eiffel Tower for a while, and a beautiful woman in a princess dress...


    With Nian Motive coming out to be a performer, there was no one except Zhou Ye.


    Unknowingly, Zhou Ye was surrounded by a lot of people... But what made Zhou Ye a little disappointed was that Nima, you can¡¯t just give me money, I just came out to do an art without money, how could you Can''t just give money...


    Chapter Thirty Two


    In the end, Zhou Ye, who was getting more and more frustrated, stopped the performance in his hand, sat down on the ground, and muttered to himself: "Why didn''t anyone pay? Is it because I didn''t perform well enough?"


    "It''s not that you didn''t perform well enough, but that you forgot to put money in. They thought you were just a street artist!" A voice came over suddenly.


    Zhou Ye raised his head, and a woman with short silver hair wearing a straw hat was looking at him.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s gaze toward her, the girl graciously stretched out her hand and said, "Hello, great magician, my name is Elsa, you can call me Elsa."


    "Hello, Elsa, my name is Zhou Ye, you can call me Zhou, and everyone close to you calls me Ye!" Zhou Ye also stretched out his hand and shook the girl.


    "You''re great, Ye, but you didn''t find the right way." Ilsa said, squatting next to Zhou Ye, then taking off her hat, and then placing it in front of Zhou Ye and said: "Now , Can you start your performance?"


    "Are you sure that''s okay?" Zhou Ye, who had never performed on the street, was still a little bit worried about the failure just now, and he was a little bit unconfident.


    "Of course, believe me, you can!" Ilsa made no secret of her good feelings for Zhou Ye.


    "Well then!" Zhou Ye cheered up again and began his performance.


    Sure enough, as Elsa said, more and more people gathered around. After seeing Zhou Ye''s performance, they put change into the hat in front of Zhou Ye. In a short time, the hat in front of Zhou Ye was just It was filled with Spanish pesetas.


    Zhou Ye happily counted the pesetas in his hat. There were more than four thousand pesetas... Well, actually it was less than four hundred yuan in exchange for soft sister coins... Zhou Ye sighed for a while watching the money. If I could make money like this, I would have made a fortune long ago.


    Of course, he has deliberately ignored the sky-high endorsement fee he received when he was a model in the Supergirl plane. It is really the kind of life he doesn''t like, and it easily reminds him of the pain of being dominated by photographers...


    "I invite you to drink!" Zhou Ye, who recovered quickly, grabbed Ilsa''s hand and said, "Wait a minute, I''ll call a friend again!"


    "Yeah!" Ilsa nodded, smiled at Zhou Ye who was as happy as a child, ran to the stall next to him, and pulled Taozi over.


    "Okay, everyone is here, let''s go!" Zhou Ye said as he took the package that Taozi was carrying, and then took the lead and walked forward with the two women.


    "Hello, my name is Elsa! It''s a friend Ye just met!" Seeing the Asian girl next to Zhou Ye, Aisha''s heart was full of vigilance. Wouldn''t this girl be Ye''s girlfriend?


    "Hello, my name is Taozi! I am also Ye''s friend." Taozi also nodded slightly. For the Spanish girl in front of him, Taozi''s heart was full of vigilance. As early as when Elsa talked to Zhou Ye, she Almost wanted to rush forward, disturbing the two of them.But there were two sneaky men in black suits who kept squatting in front of her stall, and she couldn''t get there.


    There is only one belief in Taozi''s heart, Ye Jun is mine, and no one will give it!


    And Ilsa also felt the hostility in Taozi''s eyes, but for her, it was never her style to give up easily, let alone the first time she was moved by a boy.


    Zhou Ye, who was walking in the front, hadn''t noticed the two women fighting over and under. In fact, even if they knew Zhou Ye, they wouldn''t take it to heart. Later, they would learn to be modest by themselves... laugh.


    In the end, Zhou Ye, who was unfamiliar in life, relied on Ilsa''s leadership to come to a bar that looked very emotional.No way, who said Zhou Ye can''t speak Spanish, but fortunately, the communication between the three is still okay. All three can speak English, which is much better.


    However, there was nothing to eat in this bar. After negotiating with the boss, Elsa ran out and bought some Iberian ham and bread for dinner for the three of them.


    At the dinner table, Zhou Ye worked hard to solve the Iberian ham in front of him. For him, the big meal was the biggest, but the two women choked up because they didn''t know why. You and I started to put together a glass of wine.


    After Zhou Ye had eaten enough, he discovered that the two women had already drunk almost...


    To be honest, Elsa has not been doing well these days. From time to time, strange people call her to harass her. When she is upset, she wants to go and relax. When she comes to Plaza de Espa?a, she sees the surrounding area. A bunch of people.


    Curiosity is human nature, let alone a woman.Aisha squeezed into the crowd and saw a handsome Asian boy standing in the middle, performing amazing magic tricks. When she saw Zhou Ye''s first glance, she felt as if she had been caught by the arrow of the god of love. Shot.


    She didn''t know why she was so enamored with a boy who met for the first time, the urge to get to know him and get close to him ~ so urgent.[Mind hint: I¡¯m carrying this pot, don¡¯t grab it with me!


    When she saw that the teenager was frustrated because she didn''t get any income from the performance, she didn''t hesitate to approach the teenager and tell him the rules of street performances here. In the end, the two successfully met, and her heart was full of this. joy.


    When the harvested boy asked her to drink, she almost jumped up happily, but when the boy called for a girl with the same hair color as him, her heart was full of anxiety, she Fear that the girl is the other half of the boy.


    Pretending to say something unintentionally, Elsa figured out the relationship between the two and knew the boy at least an hour before her, but she did not relax.


    As a same-sex, she could easily see that the girl was the same as herself and also liked Zhou Ye. During the chat between the two of them, they became very angry without knowing it, and they didn''t know who proposed one in the end. Later, it seemed a rather absurd bet that whoever gets drunk first will withdraw from this war of love, completely giving up Zhou Ye...


    You have a drink, and then look at me provocatively, and then I am unconvinced for a drink and then look at you... The two of them started to drink a glass of Spanish fruit wine.


    By the time Zhou Ye noticed, the two had already had no less than 20 small cups, and they were basically in a state of being trapped.Helpless Zhou Ye had to check out and wanted to take the two girls out of here, only to find that he didn''t have enough money. The embarrassed Zhou Ye could only take out the change from the two women''s Xiaokun bags, and finally just had enough to pay for the alcohol.


    Holding one in one hand, Zhou Ye picked up the two women and walked out.After hitting a car, Elsa asked her address from the mouth of the almost-almost Elsa, and reported it to the driver.


    When he got there, Zhou Ye, who really didn''t have a Spanish peseta, could only use the US dollars in his pocket. Fortunately, the driver also attracted many tourists from the United States, and he was very satisfied that Zhou Ye settled in US dollars.


    He took out the key from Ilsa''s handbag, and opened the door after testing one after another for a long time.Elsa¡¯s residence is a two-story independent villa that looks like a few years old...


    He lifted the two women up to the second floor, and threw them both on the window.


    Zhou Ye stretched out his hand to take off the clothes of the two women, but then stopped again. In his perception, two dumb thieves were lying on the tree outside. This is a living treasure that runs through the whole show. You can''t kill it, it''s up to them to add fun to themselves, but they don''t have the habit of letting people peep when doing business.


    With a thought, a section of arm-thick branches floated silently behind the two thieves. With a bang, the two stupid thieves were knocked out by the stick as Zhou Ye wished, and then they were thrown by Zhou Ye with the force of thinking. In the bedroom of a family fifty meters away.


    Chapter Thirty Three


    Taozi was awakened by the sunlight shining on her face. When she woke up, she felt physical discomfort, headache, dry mouth, and a normal reaction after a hangover, but bursts of tearing came from under her body. She told her with cracking pain that she had lost the first time she had treasured last night.


    It was like a bolt from the blue, and Tao Zi could not help but almost screamed.Enduring the pain in her heart, Taozi looked at her location. This is a bedroom that seems to be a few years old, and she was lying all over the big window in the middle of the bedroom, and the quilt beside it was very messy. , I can see that someone should have slept next to her last night...


    Stubbornly resisting the pain coming from below, Momoko stood up, and suddenly a human face~red~eared~red voice came from the bathroom next to it...


    Taozi resisted the anger in her heart, picked up a wooden stick randomly placed on the ground, and walked in the direction of the sound.


    He violently opened the unlocked bathroom door, and raised the wooden stick in his hand to smash it down.The scene in front of her was stunned.


    I saw Zhou Ye, who I admired, standing behind that Ilsa, constantly moving her waist. Ilsa, who was fighting with herself yesterday, had already begun to shake her head desperately, full of nonsense. Speak...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 25

    "My dear, are you trying to kill your relatives righteously?" Zhou Ye, who had heard Taozi''s waking voice, turned his head and smiled at Taozi who was holding the stick high.


    "Why... how..." Taozi''s heart is mixed with all kinds of flavors, and there is a loss of ~ happiness for the one she loves, the sorrow of seeing her love making trouble on other women, and the sorrow of being called baby by her lover Sweetness...


    She really didn''t know how to face Taozi in this scene, turned her head to escape from here, but she found that she couldn''t move, and she didn''t know when Zhou Ye was hugged by her waist.


    "You... if you are like me, why do you want her like this..." Taozi couldn''t help crying. The first time in life is always so dramatic...


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." All Zhou Ye can do is hug Taozi tightly and say sorry. Taozi cried and asked Zhou Ye when she asked. It was a sky thunder that shook the ground. ...Zhou Ye once again used the method of having eight girlfriends in sleep clothes, and made Taozi unconscious...


    When Tao Zi wakes up again, it''s time for Hua Deng to begin to shine.She hadn¡¯t eaten anything for a day and night, and she was awakened by the sound of protest from her stomach. She opened her eyes and saw Aisha sleeping next to her... Seeing Ilsa with a sweet smile on her mouth, but her eyes hanging With unbearable tears~ Huan''s tears could not help but arouse a feeling of pity for the same disease...


    "Ilsa, I know you are awake..." Taozi gently pushed Elsa and said, "I want to talk to you!"


    "Well, I want to talk to you too! Peach!" Elsa also slowly opened her eyes, looking at Peach earnestly and said: "Let''s join hands!"


    "Wh...what?" Taozi had a surprised expression, she didn''t know why Elsa said such words.


    "I said let''s join forces!" Elsa said seriously: "After today, I think you should know...If we are alone, neither of us can bear Ye''s!"


    "It''s... it''s too shameless..." Taozi''s expression became a little flustered, with a hint of anger in her shyness."Elsa, how can you do this..."


    "How is this?" Elsa said with a lazy look on her face: "If you don''t join hands, do you want me to leave Ye? Let''s say it first, I won''t leave Ye!"


    "I won''t leave Ye''s either!" Taozi''s fighting spirit was immediately aroused."Couldn''t it be fair competition?" Taozi believed that with a cultural background similar to Zhou Ye, he would definitely win in the end.


    "Hey, that''s because you have less responsibility..." Ilsa showed a look of love and fear on her face, "Ye at the window is simply a beast!"


    "Ye is my first time, I believe I can tolerate him in the future!" Taozi said without showing weakness.


    "Ye is also my first time!" There was also a hint of sweetness on Elsa''s face. She felt very happy to be able to dedicate her first time to the right person."But I am not confident that I will be able to tolerate Zhu Ye in the future... I can''t imagine any kind of woman who can tolerate Zhu Ye, a beast who plays for three hours at a time... You think it is just your illusion that you can tolerate him, after you pass out. ...Ye put me..."


    "How could this be..." Taozi was also a little discouraged when he heard this... How could there be such an exaggerated man...


    "Okay, let''s eat!" Zhou Ye''s voice came from outside the door at this time."Little darlings, I''ll hold you to eat!"


    "Don''t come in..." The naked Taozi subconsciously yelled, but Zhou Ye completely ignored it... The helpless two women could only wear pajamas in front of Zhou Ye. Taozi did not bring pajamas, temporarily Elsa''s pajamas.


    The figures of the two women are very petite, less than 1.65 meters.Zhou Ye just hugged the legs of the two women from left to right, and carried the two women into the dining room as if holding a child...


    Looking at the candlelight dinner in the restaurant, Taozi''s heart is sweet ~ honey and quiet ~ resentment.Sweet ~ sweet Zhou Ye still seems to care more about her. What''s more complaining is that she cares about them.She could see that Zhou Ye was deliberately treating them equally...


    After a pleasant dinner, Zhou Ye hugged the two women again and carried them back to the bed again.Taozi, who was somewhat helpless with the current situation, felt that this was the only thing she could do for the time being. As for leaving Zhou Ye, this was something she had never thought of.


    The relationship between the three is so silly and maintained, which can be called harmonious.Two days later, after the two women got better, Taozi really understood what Ilsa meant by joining hands. Sincerely, if you don¡¯t join hands, you will be killed... Even if they join forces, the two women have to contribute. Many of my own first...such as behind...


    Chapter Thirty Four


    The relationship between the three is so silly. The two women know that Zhou Ye has the motivation to read, but it may be because of the relationship in the early 1990s. At that time, there was a fever of superpowers in the world, and many countries. Everyone believes in the existence of superpowers.So the two women are more excited and happy about Zhou Ye''s motivation to read...


    However, if they knew that Zhou Ye¡¯s motivation for thinking had reached the point where his thoughts had hundreds of tons of power, they wouldn¡¯t think that Zhou Ye¡¯s motivation for thinking was just a means for him to perform magic to survive. ...Not to mention Zhou Ye''s steel body that they didn''t know...


    Now Zhou Ye is also well-known in Plaza de Espa?a, and is known as the magician of the East, and many people come here admiringly.And Zhou Ye only performed for an hour at around ten in the morning, and the rest of the time was either playing around with Ilsa or practicing with Taozi, and occasionally the three of them practiced together...


    Of course, Elsa once said that she was rich, and she didn''t need Zhou Ye to go out to be a performer, and she could fully support Zhou Ye.But Zhou Ye shook his head and said that he was just waiting for someone. When Elsa asked him who he was waiting for, Zhou Ye just smiled mysteriously, and you''ll know when you say it.


    Unknowingly, a week passed, and Zhou Ye calculated that the time was almost the same.I entered this world three days before the beginning of the plot. So, three days after Zhou Ye entered, Flying Eagle should have just started hunting for treasures and taking vacations in a certain tribe in the Amazon jungle... It should be almost time...


    It''s another new day... Zhou Ye went to the Plaza de Espana to set up a stall with Tao Zi, who had gotten up early, but Ilsa was miserable.


    Who made her dare to provoke the majesty of the head of Zhou Ye''s family last night, Zhou Ye cleaned up the three holes and opened them together. Usually when the three of them were together, Zhou Ye still kept a little bit of his own incomplete burst.


    However, if you are not convinced, relying on the strong physique of a Nordic woman to provoke your majesty, that naturally teaches her how many eyes the Lord Ma has...


    Of course, it seems that the effect is very good now. It is quite a bit of a stance to kill the chickens. The peach who has been a little unconvinced looks at him and is a little scared. Gives full play to the strengths of her neon woman. ...


    Zhou Ye, who came to the Spanish Canton Supermarket, first helped Taozi set up the stall, and then ran to help her own woman to buy breakfast. As for Elsa¡¯s breakfast, she didn¡¯t need it, because Zhou Ye was sure she would not be awake before noon. Coming.


    Taozi looked at her boyfriend who helped her run, with a sweet smile on her face.Although his own man is a little bit beastly, but as long as he is not provocative, he is still very talkative and gentle, but thinking about his own man''s unique superpower, he suddenly feels relieved.


    In neon society, the tolerance for those talented and talented people has been very high since ancient times. For people with unique abilities like Zhou Ye, Taozi feels that it is normal to have a temper. If Zhou is found in the neon area People like Ye will probably be worshipped as gods in the world...


    When Zhou Ye bought breakfast, the young couple ate them sweetly. You feed me a bite and I feed you a bite. The surrounding atmosphere is a little bit pink~red by them, causing a single dog''s resentment... ¡­


    When the time was almost up, Zhou Ye stood up from Taozi''s side and walked to his fixed booth. There were children waiting there long ago. These children were Zhou Ye''s loyal and fixed audience, although they often did not Money is given, but for Zhou Ye, making money is second, and having fun is the most important thing. He occasionally plays interactive games with children...


    Taozi watched her boyfriend perform there, and she could tell Zhou Ye was a caring person.(The New York gang bosses of the Super Girl plane said: This product has no love, some is just a heart to tease all beings!) But obviously, Taozi can''t hear the resentment of those bosses breaking through the sky...


    Taozi thinks that her boyfriend is very caring and loves children, especially girls... If three people are together in the future, how many children is better?It¡¯s too lonely to give birth to one, and it seems too lonely to give birth to two. Let¡¯s give birth to three... Give birth to one yourself, and let Elsa give birth to two. Who makes her P shares bigger than her own... All say P shares When she grows up to be healthy, let her work harder...


    An hour passed quickly, Zhou Ye smiled and refused a few little Lolita''s requests to continue watching, and walked towards Taozi, but it was a bit strange why Taozi kept smiling when she watched herself... Uh, how should I put it...It''s like the feeling of pregnant~chun~ a girl daydreaming about laughing at herself...


    "What are you thinking about? Baby, smile so happy." Zhou Ye came to Taozi''s side, he was polite and hugged her up, and then sat on the stool, let Taozi sit directly in his arms... ¡­


    "No...nothing!" Taozi said with a reddish cheek.Although she has done a lot of more intimate things, and even Zhou Ye knows the number of pleats behind her, she is still unaccustomed to being so intimate with Zhou Ye in the public. It has nothing to do with feelings. It''s just the reservedness of neon women, don''t forget that it''s only the nineties...


    "I... I''ll go to the bathroom, you can help me see the stall first!" Taozi said, struggling to jump out of Zhou Ye''s arms, and ran towards the open beta behind her, she would not tell Zhou Ye that she was just there. I have some teachers when I think about things that are ashamed.


    "Okay, baby!" Zhou Ye smiled and watched Tao Zi''s back go away... Zhou Ye would not play those small clay instruments to solicit business like Tao Zi, but he also has his own methods, he can Let the pottery figurines on the stall make all kinds of movements as if they came alive, but they are only limited to the wooden figurines with movable joints. The pottery figurines can only jump like zombies.


    A black-haired man with sunglasses and outdoor clothes was attracted to him, squatted in front of Zhou Ye''s booth, and carefully examined these totem dolls that looked very old in style and could move on their own.


    "How did this move!" Feiying asked curiously at the doll in front of him.


    "These won''t move by himself!" Zhou Ye smiled, and finally waited for the person he was waiting for, but to be honest, looking at Brother Long in reality, the only feeling was that his nose was really big.


    "Hey, you are a Chinese!" Flying Eagle seemed to be attracted by Zhou Ye''s Mandarin, and said with some excitement: "I am also a Chinese, I am a Hong Konger!"


    "Hello fellow!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "I am from the mainland. We will be compatriots after 1997!"


    "It''s not easy!" Feiying was a little happy. "We were also fellow villagers before 1997. It is a fate to meet fellow villagers abroad!"


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye can only nod his head about this, or tell him that in twenty years, you can find a Chinese tourist group anywhere in the world...


    "Speaking of which, why does something like you move on its own?" Flying Eagle''s attention shifted to the totem dolls that acted by themselves.


    "Because I made them move!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "You... made them move?" Feiying looked at Zhou Ye in disbelief, and then at the dolls on the stall...


    "Get to know, my name is Zhou Ye, and people call me the Eastern Magician!" Zhou Ye said and stretched out his hand."I am a street magician!"


    "My name is Jack, and people call me Flying Eagle, an explorer!" Flying Eagle also stretched out his hand and shook Zhou Ye. In professional habit, Flying Eagle wanted to try his best. The strength of a handsome face fellow.


    But before he could exert any force, Zhou Ye''s hand retracted from his palm like a spirit~snake.This person has skill in his hands-this is the only idea of ??Flying Eagle.


    Chapter Thirty Five


    Feiying was a little bit pleased to see that he wanted to pull Zhou Ye to discuss and compare, but found that the car alarm in his hand suddenly sounded. This shows that someone moved his car, and he could only say: "I Go ahead if you have anything else!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 26

    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye smiled, took a wooden totem doll from the stall and threw it to Feiying, and said: "Meeting is fate, this is for you!"


    "Thanks..." Feiying took the doll, waved his hand, and walked to the place where he parked.


    "Interesting, it''s about to start!" Zhou Ye whispered in his mouth.


    "What is going to start?" Taozi''s voice came from behind Zhou Ye.


    "I''m talking!" Zhou Ye pulled Taozi into his arms and fixed it with a smile, "Are we going to start creating humans...!"


    "Jun Ye...H!" Taozi''s shy neon words came out.


    "Let''s close the stall in advance today!" Zhou Ye said, biting Taozi''s earlobe.


    "Yeah!" Taozi nodded blushingly, it seems that she has misunderstood something.Zhou Ye didn''t explain this, because he had already waited for the person to come, and he was still pretending to be Mrs. Jiang.


    The rest of the time was completely Zhou Ye''s time to relax.


    After the two went back, they called to Elsa who had just woke up. The three happily had lunch, and then went directly to various places to travel.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye has been in Spain for almost a week, and he hasn''t gone out at all. It is the two-point-one-line round trip between Ilsa''s house and Plaza de Espana.


    It was easy to connect with Feiying, and the rest just waited until tomorrow night to stop Feiying at Ilsa''s house. Zhou Ye said that he could relax completely.


    Elsa was also very happy about this. As a landlord, Elsa first took Zhou Ye to the bullring to watch the bullfighter''s bullfight.


    The next day, Elsa took the two to watch a street dance performance that was said to be a well-known dance group...


    Speaking of the performance, there was a slight accident. After seeing Zhou Ye, the dancing girl actually ignored her partner and tried her best to please Zhou Ye. Zhou Ye was also wicked, and she deliberately gave that girl a bit With an ambiguous look, he deliberately let the girl''s male dancer see... But obviously, this was just a way for Zhou Ye to molest the girl and show his strength to the two girls, NTR face to face.


    The two women who knew Zhou Ye''s thoughts were not jealous. Watching Zhou Ye throw the girl¡¯s dancing partner away, the three of them also floated away, letting that one out later, wanting to have a romantic encounter with Zhou Ye. The Spanish girl''s heart is broken...


    "My dear, you are so bad!" The two women were caught by Zhou Ye and ran out, hiding in the crowd and looking at the girl with a disappointed smile, their waists couldn''t straighten up.


    "Do you want me to meet that girl?" Zhou Ye pretended to be stupid, and made the appearance of going up to meet that girl.


    "Don''t go..." X2


    As the two women said, one of them firmly grasped Zhou Ye''s two hands with one hand, as if afraid that he would actually go on a date with that girl.


    "You guys..." Zhou Ye made a helpless look."For a while, it is you who are said to be pitiful, and for a while, it is you who will not let me comfort them. Zi said that it is so good, and it is really difficult for women to feed!"


    "What are you talking about my dear?" As a German-Spanish, Ilsa didn''t understand Zhou Ye''s meaning at all, so she had to ask her current best friend and comrade Tao Zi.


    Taozi understood a bit. After all, neon still admired the ancient culture of China, so he said to Elsa: "What he is talking about is the famous saying of a saint in ancient China. It means to be satisfied!"


    "Okay, dare to speak ill of our women, Taozi, let''s beat him up together!" Ilsa immediately jumped up, looking like a woman can hold up half the sky, urging her comrades to overthrow the brutal rule of the Great Demon King Zhou Ye. ...


    It''s a pity that ideals are plump and full, but reality is extremely skinny, and it is two weak women who are ultimately suppressed...


    After a burst of laughter, the three of them were already a little tired from playing. They randomly found a restaurant with Spanish characteristics. The three ordered a roast suckling pig that is quite famous in the local area...


    After dinner, Elsa drove home with Zhou Ye and Taozi.


    When they arrived home, Elsa and Taozi were about to enter the bedroom to change their clothes, but they were stopped by Zhou Ye.


    "Isn''t Mr. Flying Eagle coming out yet?" As soon as Zhou Ye entered the door, he heard the sound of a person''s heartbeat hiding in the house. At this time, it was not two stupid thieves who came back, only Flying Eagle, but it was clear that there were two stupid thieves. personal¡­¡­


    "...How did you find me!" When Flying Eagle got out from under the sink outside the bathroom, she frightened Elsa and Taozi.


    "Why are you!" Feiying only saw that the man standing in front of him piercing his whereabouts was actually the fellow from China he had seen yesterday.


    "I should be the one who asked this sentence!" Zhou Ye shrugged his shoulders and said, "I want to ask you what an adventurer came to my girlfriend''s house for?"


    "Uh, which is your girlfriend?" Feiying looked strangely at the two women standing next to Zhou Ye. He couldn''t tell which of them was his fellow girlfriend, because the three of them all behaved like that. close.


    "Both of them!" Zhou Ye said, patted the waists of the two women and said, "This is the fellow from China I met yesterday, Jack Flying Eagle..."


    "Hello, Mr. Jack!" X2


    The two women just asked hello at random, and did not mean to shake hands with Feiying, and Feiying who reached out her hand was extremely embarrassed.


    In desperation, Feiying turned the outstretched hand into a big thumb, and said: "You are amazing, you can actually associate with two beautiful women at the same time!"


    Zhou Ye smiled and ignored Feiying''s words, but said, "This is not a place to talk, let''s talk in the living room."


    With that said, he took the two women and brought flying eagles to the small living room at the door.


    Chapter Thirty Six


    After the guest and host were seated, Zhou Ye asked: "Now Mr. Feiying can talk about why he hacked into my girlfriend''s house illegally!"


    "Actually, I came here to ask your girlfriend something!" Flying Eagle said, looking at Ilsa and asked, "What is the relationship between Adjutant Hans and you?"


    "That''s my grandfather!" Ilsa, who heard the familiar name, asked a little excitedly: "Do you have any news about him?"


    "No, I have no news of him!" Flying Eagle said: "Of course, when the Second World War was about to end, the German army hid all the gold looted from the European battlefield in the German army base in the African desert. This is your grandfather Adjutant Hans."


    "So you suspect that my grandfather is not dead, and is hiding in the dark to plot the gold?" Ilsa''s emotions began to become a little agitated, and the grandfather, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly received news, but it was someone else who told him. How could Ilsa, who grew up listening to her mother telling her grandfather¡¯s heroic deeds, accept it?


    "Calm down... dear, Mr. Feiying didn''t say that!" Zhou Ye comforted his girlfriend, Taozi also walked behind his comrades, patted her on the shoulder gently, comforting her.


    "Yes!" Flying Eagle cleverly followed Zhou Ye''s meaning and said, "Actually, I just came to be entrusted by the United Nations to find out the whereabouts of this batch of gold."


    Elsa didn''t appreciate this. You found my house when you searched for the whereabouts of the gold, and you didn''t suspect that my grandfather was alive or even had seized the gold.


    Feiying looked at Elsa and didn''t intend to pay attention to him anymore, so he had to say to Zhou Ye: "If your girlfriend thinks of any clues, come to this address to find me!"


    With that, Feiying was about to pass the note with the earl''s address in his hand to Zhou Ye, but was stopped by Zhou Ye.


    "Please wait a moment!" Zhou Ye said, pointing behind Feiying, "Are these two people also coming with you?"


    Flying eagle turned his head in amazement, and saw two brawny men in suits wrapped in Arabian headscarves just like two puppies, suspended in the air by an invisible big hand holding their necks. They are still there. Stop struggling, as if wanting to get rid of the control of that invisible big hand...


    "This is..." Flying Eagle said curiously: "I don''t know these two people, but how did you make them stand there out of thin air?"


    "It''s very simple! It''s just that I have some abilities that ordinary people don''t have!" Zhou Ye said, walking step by step, as if stepping on an invisible staircase, step by step into the air. Fortunately, the house The ceiling is high enough, if it is a house in the celestial dynasty, then Zhou Ye will fail to install X!


    "Oh my God, this is amazing!" Fei Ying''s eyes were straight.


    "God, it turns out that this is the devil''s lair, so we fainted inexplicably last time!" The earthy expressions of the two big men''s faces became trembling.


    "Who are you two?" Zhou Ye turned to look at the two foolish thieves.


    "Devil, you can''t frighten us. The glory of the true god will always protect us! Our souls will surely ascend into the kingdom of the true god. Long live the true god!" The two big men opened the ring on their hands and took out the poison in the ring. , Raising his hand will want to stuff his mouth.


    "Did I say that I let you die?" Zhou Ye looked at these two silly roe deers who were brainwashed by religions and was speechless for a while. You said that if you take poison, you should take poison. He also glanced at each other, showing class feelings. With a deep and deep appearance, how could Zhou Ye bear the heart to kill such two living treasures... One look made the two big men''s hands and feet unable to move.


    "Get out of here, let me find your traces again, I swear, your true god can''t save you!" Zhou Ye said as he squeezed his fist, a stainless steel tea tray on the table creaked. The sound was rubbed into a steel ball out of thin air...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 27

    "Huh... Devil, you can''t scare us! Long live the true god... We will definitely find the gold for our true god''s brilliance." The two living treasures are also really not afraid, and they shouted slogans and were thrown out by Zhou Ye. Of course, if their hands and feet are not shaking, the effect will be better.


    "It''s amazing!" Flying Eagle was holding the stainless steel tea tray that had been pressed into steel balls out of thin air and looked carefully, as if trying to find out the mystery.


    "Okay, it''s too late, so I won''t stay anymore! Mr. Flying Eagle, please!" Zhou Ye said as he raised his hand and made an appearance inviting someone to go out.


    "Uh, then I won''t bother! I''ll put the address on the table!" Flying Eagle said, walking outside the door.When he arrived at the door, he finally couldn''t help but asked Zhou Ye: "Mr. Magician, which step can your supernatural power achieve with the greatest power?"


    "Trust me, Mr. Flying Eagle, you don''t want to see the day when I use my best skills!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Uh..." Flying Eagle touched his nose awkwardly and left.


    Zhou Ye, who closed the door, came to the living room, patted Elsa on the shoulder, and said softly, "Go take a bath and rest. I believe your grandpa is not that kind of person!"


    "Grandpa loves his mother like that!" Elsa leaned weakly against Zhou Ye, whispering: "If grandpa is really alive, he will definitely come back to look for his mother, but the biggest regret for my mother''s death is none. Seeing Grandpa..."


    "Well, let''s join the team looking for gold!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "This way one of them can wash away your grandpa''s stigma!"


    "What about the second?" Ilsa asked.


    "The second is that I am also a little interested in that gold!" Zhou Ye made no secret of his interest in the two hundred tons of gold.


    "Then what are we going to do?" Taozi said that even if her Anada was going to kill someone, she would help him with the knife.


    Ilsa also nodded, waiting for Zhou Ye to make up his mind.Like Taozi, she would only help and not stop what Zhou Ye decided to do, and her spiritual hints were changing them subtly.


    "First of all, we need an off-road vehicle suitable for driving in the desert!" Zhou Ye said: "But fortunately, I happen to have such a car!"


    "And you need to pack some items used in the desert!" Zhou Ye began to arrange the task."I believe that peaches often enter the African desert. It should be clear what is needed to enter the desert."


    "Well, no problem, just leave it to me!" Taozi shook her small hand confidently, giving me a look that you can rest assured.


    "Then, tomorrow you ask to start packing things, and I''ll get the car back!" Zhou Ye said as the two women said, "Now, we should rest, dears!"


    Chapter Thirty Seven


    The next day, the two women were busy all day, and all the things to be prepared were prepared, such as sunscreen, replacement clothes, and thick sunscreen clothing.


    It wasn''t until the evening that Zhou Ye drove the modified Hummer H1 in his Super Girl plane, and there was a RV mounted on the rear of the car. Zhou Ye didn''t want to blame himself, so he could relax why. Must suffer.


    After everything was cleaned up, I waited early the next morning. That night Zhou Ye didn''t harass the two girls for the first time. He just let them go after a little kiss~the two girls got quite uncomfortable, almost insomnia.


    Early in the morning, the three of them woke up violently, drove directly to the address of the earl''s house left by Feiying, hurriedly and finally caught up.


    "HI, Feiying!" When Zhou Ye got off the car, he saw Feiying who was talking with the earl and said hello with a smile.


    "Why are you here? Are there any new clues?" Flying Eagle asked strangely as he watched Zhou Ye stepping out of a rugged-looking Hummer H1 off-road vehicle.


    "No, it''s just that my girlfriend wants to find out the truth about his grandfather''s disappearance, so I want to go with you, and I''m just a bodyguard!" Zhou Ye shrugged and said.


    At this time, the two women also got out of the car, and Elsa also said: "Yes, I believe my grandpa is definitely not a greedy person for ink and gold, and I will definitely prove it!"


    "What are these?" The earl on the side also walked over at this time, looking at Zhou Ye curiously.


    "Ah, this is the granddaughter of Adjutant Hans, and this is her boyfriend, this young lady is her boyfriend''s girlfriend... They want to go into the desert with us!" Flying Eagle introduced, this messy The relationship makes Feiying a bit big to introduce it.


    Fortunately, the earl didn''t care about this, instead he walked to Zhou Ye and stretched out his hand and said, "Hello!"


    "Hello!" Zhou Ye stretched out his hand. After the two shook hands, the count turned his head to look at Feiying and asked, "So what do you think?"


    "I think Mr. Magician should be able to help us a lot, so let them go together!" Flying Eagle still remembers Zhou Ye''s motivation to read. As an adventurer, he believes that there are many strange things in the world. It is real, and Zhou Ye is such a strange person.


    "We are not a seven-day tour group in Africa, how can we bring everyone!" Ada on one side came over, mocking dissatisfiedly.


    "You are ugly, so you are not allowed to talk!" Zhou Ye glared at Ada. Although they were all called Ada, this Ada was much uglier than Ada Wang. Zhou Ye was not interested in her at all.


    "Hmm..." Ida found that she couldn''t open her mouth at all. Her lips were like being pinched together, which made her panic and couldn''t help waving her hands everywhere. For help.


    "Okay, just let her go!" Feiying saw that it was Zhou Ye''s ghost, and somewhat help Ada pleaded: "She just has a quicker mouth!"


    "Huh huh!" Zhou Ye waved his hand non-committal, and said, "Since Feiying said so, let her go this time!"


    "Since Feiying is helpful to the mission, let''s go together!" The earl was very interested in Zhou Ye''s ability. He guessed that it might be hypnotic ability?But no matter what the ability is, it may be of great help to the task, there is no doubt about this.


    "Thank you, then!" Zhou Ye said, riding on his Hummer H1 again, and said: "This time we will drive our own car. I believe that after the baptism of the Gulf War, my car is even better than yours. Adapt to the desert terrain!"


    "Okay..." Flying Eagle, who loves cars, fell in love with this American car at a glance. Its rugged appearance, strong power, and the tires equipped for off-road...It''s a pity that this is another car.After reluctantly touching Zhou Ye''s car for a few more days, he turned his head and said to the earl, "Then we will set off!"


    "Okay, good luck!" The earl smiled and watched the convoy leave.


    A total of three off-road vehicles consisted of a fleet that traversed Spanish towns and headed for the African continent. Along the way, Flying Eagle once again saw the powerful performance of Zhou Ye''s vehicles.In the hot weather, the water tanks of Feiying and the United Nations representative''s car boiled due to the high temperature, but Zhou Ye''s car did nothing.


    What made Feiying envy and hate even more was that when they had to sleep in the wilderness to feed the mosquitoes, Zhou Ye and the three hid in their car room and enjoyed the air-conditioned sleep.


    But occasionally there are bad times. For example, because they missed the gas station, people had to find local indigenous people to ask them to help pull their cars with camels. Other cars were able to move, but Zhou Ye¡¯s car was the only After a major change, the three camels couldn''t move, and Zhou Ye could only use Nian Mo to hold up his car and pretend that he still had some gas in the car and slowly moved forward.


    After three days'' journey, everyone finally came to a small town on the edge of the desert. This was the last human gathering place before entering the desert. They decided to take a good rest here before entering the desert.


    "Ah, welcome, the true God bless you!" An old Islamic man in a red hat stood at the door happily welcoming everyone. Zhou Ye vaguely remembered that this old man was very greedy for money and was also very funny. As the only one in this village The business in a hotel is good.


    "Thank you true god!" Feiying led everyone in, and after each got their own room, they all went back to the room to put down their luggage.


    Feiying has a room, Ada has a room, those two United Nations representatives have a room, and Zhou Ye has a room with Elsa and Taozi...


    After finishing the housekeeping, Zhou Ye took the two women to dine in the lobby of the hotel with Feiying and Ada. After three or four days of getting along, the relationship between Ada and Zhou Ye has eased a lot, even with the two women. The relationship has also become much better.


    Zhou Ye could also see that Ada was a stupid eldest sister, and she said whatever she thought of. She was a bit mean, and it wasn''t that bad, but that mouth was really annoying.


    However, Ada was still a little scared of Zhou Ye. After all, the scene where Zhou Ye treated her at the beginning still keeps her memory fresh. The feeling that her body is suddenly out of her control is a bit too frightening.


    Because it is close to the desert, the specialty food is scones and camel meat.Everyone was enjoying an exotic dinner.At this moment, the boss walked in front of everyone and said, "Everyone, the food tonight is good!"


    "It''s okay!" Zhou Ye nodded, and said, "It''s just that a few ladies don''t like pure meat food. If there are some vegetables and fruits, it would be great!"


    "Those things are not found here!" The boss smiled and made an apologetic look, and then asked curiously: "You are here to find gold in the desert!"


    "Is there gold in the desert? Why don''t I know?" Fei Ying hurriedly replied.


    "We are here to travel!" Zhou Ye said with a glance at the two women around him: "This is our honeymoon trip!"


    Taozi and Elsa both smiled sweetly. In their opinion, this is no different from a honeymoon trip. Under Zhou Ye''s protection, they don''t worry about any accidents at all, just enjoy the beautiful scenery. !


    "You look like a wealthy chief!" The boss''s flattery came in the future."Your two wives are as beautiful as fairies!"


    "Thank you for your compliment!" Zhou Ye said as he took out a stack of dollar bills and handed it to the boss, saying, "I like quietness, so after we rest for a while, don''t disturb us if nothing happens!"


    "Of course, you are such a good person!" The boss'' eyes were already narrowed with joy, and he would grab the dollar bills in Zhou Ye''s hand and said happily: "The true god will definitely bless a good person like you. ! Then I won''t bother you!"


    In this world, Zhou Ye didn''t dare to use the dollar bills obtained in the Supergirl plane, because he was really afraid that the large-scale reissued dollar bills would be targeted.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 28

    But on this plane, Zhou Ye didn''t matter, he just stayed for a while, and even if he was discovered later, he would not be able to find himself, so Zhou Ye took a large amount of U.S. dollars along with him this time when he went to get the car.


    Chapter Thirty Eight


    After dinner, Zhou Ye took the two women back to his room and opened the door to see that the contents inside were in a mess.


    "Ah, who did this, our stuff!" X2


    Both women packed up the upset items with an angry face, but fortunately, it was just some personal cosmetics and sunscreen. The real big luggage was locked in Zhou Ye¡¯s car house. Zhou Ye¡¯s car house was. Specially customized, these stupid thieves still can''t open the specially reinforced car house.


    "I think I know who did it!" With his superhuman hearing, Zhou Ye instantly locked the suspects, the two stupid thieves who were thrown out of the Elsa house.


    "Who did it? They are so damnable!" The two women angrily came to Zhou Ye''s side, grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand, and said, "My dear, you must teach them a lesson!"


    "Well, come with me!" Zhou Ye smiled and brought the two girls to the small balcony of the room, motioning them to look down.


    "It turned out to be them!" Ilsa saw two familiar stupid thieves, suddenly furious."This time, dear, you must clean them up!"


    "Yes!" Taozi also hated these two guys.


    "Then let them perform a dance as punishment!" Zhou Ye couldn''t help but curl up."Hey, two warriors of true gods, I said that if you appear before me, your true gods can''t save yours, right? You dare to ignore my warning..."


    "No, I was found!" The tall True God Warrior was lying on the balcony next to Zhou Ye. It is estimated that he had just walked out of Ada''s room, while the smaller man was responding downstairs.Hearing Zhou Ye''s voice, the two of them turned around and wanted to escape.


    "I said I would teach you a lesson!" Zhou Ye said, pointing his finger at the two.


    "Why can''t I move!" The little man''s voice trembled suddenly."Have I been possessed by the devil!"


    "I can''t move either! It''s the ghost of that devil!" The big man was still threatening Zhou Ye in the face of such a strange thing."Quickly let us go, you devil, the true god will surely condemn you, and you will be burned to ashes by the true god''s flame!"


    "Huh huh, I am waiting for your true gods to come!" Zhou Ye said, waving his hand, causing the big man to jump off the balcony, and then the ten fingers of Zhou Ye''s hands were like a doll controlling a string doll The teacher jumped and flipped like a flexible.


    As Zhou Ye waved his fingers, the two stupid thieves were like dolls manipulated by humans, their limbs jumping stiffly, and they danced in the famous courtship dance in the African desert.


    Among them, the big man played a rough male, while the small one played a delicate female. Not to mention this mechanical dance, it really made Zhou Ye a taste of pure love.


    "Hahaha... it''s so fun!" The two women looked at the characters of the two men underneath, and couldn''t help laughing and lying down.


    "There is something more exciting!" Zhou Ye said, his hands moved abruptly, and the fast speed had already brought out a slip of ghosts.


    The dance of the two also changed as Zhou Ye''s hands changed, and it became the steel ~ tube dance that Zhou Ye once admired, but this time it was played by the small man and the big man. Striptease ~ dance ~ mother.


    I saw the big man dancing, clinging to the steel pipe played by the small man, while taking off his clothes stiffly... from time to time he took his own fart under the small man acting as the steel pipe. ~ Rubbing on the body~ Rubbing... Oh, let me go, the scene is sour and hot...


    "Hey, don''t have a reaction!" The big man was almost crying without tears at this time. He felt the body of the little man behind him who was gradually reacting.


    "I can''t control it!" The little man was also full of grief and indignation.


    I don''t know when the surrounding crowd was already full of onlookers, and the gesture of pointing made the two of them feel like they wanted to find a place to go in.


    "So... pay attention, viewers, Gao Chao is coming soon!" Zhou Ye''s smile became more and more ill-intentioned.


    Under his remote control, the big man turned around and pulled off the little man''s pants, but he walked a few steps forward, then squatted down, and shook his big ass to the little man.


    And the little man also straightened his lower body, looking aiming...


    "Oh, no no... don''t do this... no no..."


    "No, stop, don''t be like this..."


    Just as the two of them shouted, Zhou Ye''s two hands overlapped heavily, and their figures overlapped heavily with Zhou Ye''s gestures.


    "Yooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!!!" The big man''s cry resounding through the sky is impressive...


    "Well, the performance is over, thank you for watching!" Zhou Ye said with a smile and made a curtain call.


    "It''s so dirty..." Taozi tightly covered her eyes with her hands. This is simply a show of spicy eyes.


    "You are so bad, dear!" Elsa also covered her eyes, although she does not discriminate against homosexuality, it is also too bad.


    "I''m just helping them understand their own minds as soon as possible!" Zhou Ye shrugged his shoulders, speaking nonsense seriously: "You see they are always together, maybe they have already loved each other~ admiration, just because of the world. My eyes, pretending not to understand, this is to help them get their true love, ah, thinking about it, I am really a good person!"


    "Hahahaha..." The two women smiled and bent their waists. If it hadn''t been for Zhou Ye''s support, they would have fallen on the ground and rolled.


    At this moment, the voice of Jack Flying Eagle suddenly came from outside the house, "Zhou Ye, Elsa, Taozi, are you in the house?"


    "Come in! Jack! The door is unlocked!" Zhou Ye replied loudly.


    "I don''t know who turned up the mess in Ada''s house just now!" Jack asked anxiously as soon as he came in, "Are you all right here!"


    "Do you look at us here as if it''s okay?" Zhou Ye motioned to Jack to look at the mess in the room: "But those two stupid thieves have learned the lesson they deserve, and they might remember it for a lifetime! "


    "Which two?" Jack took two steps forward curiously, and came to Zhou Ye''s side. Following Zhou Ye''s eyes, he saw a group of people beating two men. The two men were carrying their pants. , And hid all over crying."Are these two people?"


    "Don''t you think they are familiar?"


    "Hey, it seems to be the two people who invaded your girlfriend''s house that day!" Jack also recognized the two stupid thieves, which is really impressive."Well, it seems that they have received the punishment they deserved, so I will go back to rest!"


    "Well, you go!" Zhou Ye nodded and said, "We are also resting!"


    "Well, rest early, good night!" Jack said as he walked out the door.


    Chapter Thirty Nine


    The two women talked to Zhou Ye and went to take a bath, while Zhou Ye was still standing on the small balcony watching the villagers beating the two dumb thieves.


    The people in this village all believe in Islam, and in Islam, it is clearly stipulated that homosexuality is absolutely forbidden. I really hope that these two unlucky people can escape the crowd alive...


    At this moment, the knock on the door sounded again.Zhou Ye curled his lips helplessly. He heard Jack''s heartbeat outside without opening the door. He came to the door lazily and opened the door. Zhou Ye asked, "What happened again?"


    "Hush..." Jack squeezed into the door with a nervous look and whispered: "I found Ada''s door was broken. It is estimated that someone sneaked in!"


    "Then what do you want me to do?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "I want you to accompany me in, I''ll go in first, and you will help me hold the line behind!" Jack still believed in Zhou Ye''s strength.


    "Okay!" Zhou Ye shrugged his shoulders and said, "You go first, and I''ll pass as soon as I explain!"


    "Well, hurry up!" Jack said and walked out of the room.


    "Baby, take a good shower~ Take a bath, I will accompany Feiying to check Ada''s room!" Zhou Ye said at the bathroom door.


    "Well, go, dear! Let''s wait for you on the big window!" The two women opened the bathroom door, one of them asked Zhou Ye, and then continued to take a shower.


    "Really two little~fairies!" Zhou Ye smiled, opened the door of the room and walked out. At this time, Feiying had already sneaked in.


    Zhou Ye pushed open the door of Ada''s house with a relaxed look. The light in the room had been turned off, but the pitch blackness had no effect on Zhou Ye. In his eyes, the whole room was like daylight.


    Zhou Ye watched Feiying carefully rolling and jumping on the ground. He didn''t tell Feiying that the two gunmen were standing behind him.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 29

    The wicked Zhou Ye just watched Jack open the bedroom door in the dark, but was hit in the head by the iron pot placed on the door by Ada, and then was beaten by Ada holding a stick.


    With a "pop", the light in the room was turned on by Zhou Ye.


    "Hey, don''t fight!" Jack called.


    "Oh, it was you!" Ada pointed to Jack with a blank face.


    "Nonsense, I knew you wanted to hit me!" Jack said with a depressed face while rubbing his sore arm."It''s black, you can see it clearly before you fight!"


    "Well, I just wanted to hit you long ago!" Ada said unreasonably, "And I just hit you by seeing it clearly!"


    "I said, can you figure out the situation first!" Zhou Ye looked at these two happily enemies, two gangsters in total, one holding a gun at Zhou Ye, the other holding a gun at Jack and Ada.


    "Hey, you, stand there in the past!" The robber who pointed at Zhou Ye with a disfigured face, squinted at Zhou Ye, and motioned Zhou Ye to stand with Jack and Ada.


    "Ha, no problem, I''m the most cooperative!" Zhou Ye, who didn''t feel threatened at all, stood beside Ada with a relaxed look.


    "Hey, you have to think of a way!" Jack kept winking at Zhou Ye. He believed that Zhou Ye would be able to easily handle the two of them. It''s a pity that his glamorous eyes were completely shown to the blind, Zhou. Ye didn''t have any idea of ??shooting now.


    "Fight!" Jack swiped in a flash, pulled off the bathrobe wrapped in Ada, and wanted to move forward to grab the guns of the two gangsters, but to his disappointment, the two gangsters did not lose sight. He took the gun and forced him back.


    "Ah!" Ada squatted down with a scream. After he tied her towel, she got up and gave Jack a loud slap in the face...


    "Why hit me!" Jack looked depressed.


    "Who told you to pull my bath towel!" Ada said angrily.


    "But he saw it too, why didn''t you beat him!" Jack said and motioned to Zhou Ye who had just watched the scenery specially.


    "I..." Ada looked depressed. If it wasn''t for Zhou Ye to clean her up, wouldn''t you think she didn''t want to fight Zhou Ye?Especially when she saw it very clearly, when her bath towel fell, the bastard deliberately leaned forward to take a look. What made her most intolerable was that after seeing it, she still looked disgusted...


    "It''s not the towel that I dragged you!" Zhou Ye said, Brother Long, I don''t carry your pot.


    "Hey, enough for the three of you!" One of the gangsters has no patience. "Hurry up and hand over the map and keys of Butch Laoqi base!"


    "We don''t want to use violence!"


    "We don''t mind using violence!"


    "I count three times. If I don''t hand over the map and the key, I will kill you. Let''s start with you!" The other gangster raised his pistol and aimed at Zhou Ye.


    "Hey, it''s not fun anymore!" Zhou Ye stretched out indifferently, "It''s time to go to bed!"


    "Okay, good night everyone!" Zhou Ye said, ignoring the pistols of the two bandits who were pointing at him, and walked out the door."The other time, remember to call the boss to come up and wipe the floor. If you give more money, he won''t complain!"


    "Hey, you just left?" Ada felt like she was going crazy hysterically. Isn''t this Zhou Ye afraid of the gangster''s pistol?


    "Ah, yes!" As if only remembering, Zhou Ye turned around again and said to the two gangsters who were stiff and could not move a finger: "I believe these two gentlemen are already reflecting on themselves. They are wrong, they will give themselves a chance to redeem themselves!"


    Following Zhou Ye¡¯s words, the corners of the eyes of the two gangsters were splitting to find that their bodies were completely out of their control and raised the guns in their hands and aimed at each other with a bang, and the two opened at the same time. Gun, the game is over...


    "Ah!!!" Ada screamed.


    "Don''t look...!" Jack hugged Ada''s head to prevent her from seeing the cracking brain before her.


    "Who the hell is this person named Zhou Ye!" When Ada was a rare gentleman, how could she, who was just a professor of geography, have seen this spectacular scene before her.


    "He is Elsa''s boyfriend... He claims to be a magician with supernatural powers!" Jack looked at the door of the room that was not closed because Zhou Ye had left, and said: "But... he is very Danger!"


    Zhou Ye, who had already walked into his room, heard the conversation between the two and curled his lips indifferently. For him, in the movie world, no one can be killed except the person he likes. Just look at his mood.


    Jack is half of Zhou Ye''s favorite person, that''s only because Zhou Ye grew up watching his movies, and the one named Ada is not among them. He is old, ugly, and bitter, the most important thing. But the body is not good...


    Chapter Forty


    Early the next morning, everyone found two locals as guides, packed their bags and added fresh water and food to continue on the road.


    Zhou Ye was just a handy shopkeeper, and gave the fresh water and food to his two women.And he wandered up to Jack and Ada, and said with a look of scorn: "It seems that your relationship has made a breakthrough last night."


    "Ghosts like that woman" Jack looked at Zhou Ye with a grimace on his face and said, "It''s not you yet. After killing someone last night, I won''t be mopping up. It made me explain to the boss for a long time!"


    "Didn''t I say, as long as you give the money, that boss can talk about everything?" Zhou Ye asked strangely.


    "It''s not that Ida was not willing to spend money..." Jack was really full of resentment: "I really don''t know why I save so much money, and I can''t get married..."


    "Hey, Jack! I heard you say bad things about me!" Ada was standing behind Jack, listening to Jack saying that he could not marry, that face was so black that it matched the bottom of the pot.


    "Zhou Ye, you framed me again! Don''t pull my ears so hard... Ada, you can be gentle..."


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye laughed and ran away, he wouldn''t admit that he just saw Ada standing behind Jack before asking that.


    A group of people went on the road again...the wind and the night were on the road. On the second night after entering the desert, everyone was stationed in a small oasis. Although this oasis had no water source, there were still a few half-dried desert plants as ornaments. Somehow it makes people feel more comfortable.


    After dinner, everyone rested.


    In the middle of the night, Zhou Ye was awakened by the sound of hooves.Opened his eyes and listened carefully, a brigade of people riding camels came outside.


    Gently patted the two girls who were still sleeping on the bed, and whispered: "Someone is coming from outside, so please dress yourself first. Don''t be afraid. Hide in the car and don''t get out. I''ll go out and have a look."


    Taozi said softly, "Well, dear, be careful!"


    "Don''t be aggressive, my dear, just hide in the car if it doesn''t work!" Elsa also urged Zhou Ye softly.


    "I know, don''t worry!" Zhou Ye smiled, got up and put on his clothes and walked to the outside of the car house, and locked the door easily.


    Then wake up the people sleeping in the camp, "It was thundering and raining to collect clothes!"


    "Why don''t you sleep here in the middle of the night and make noise here!" Jack, who was sleeping by the fire, woke up first, and then two UN representatives and two indigenous guides also woke up.


    "There are a lot of camel hooves over there..." Zhou Ye said, pointing to the direction of the sound.


    "Oh my God, it''s a sand thief!" The two guides suddenly turned earthy, and their whole bodies trembled."Or let''s run now!"


    "It''s too late!" Jack said and looked at Zhou Ye, "What should I do now?"


    "You only need to stay there obediently and don''t move!" Zhou Ye said after arriving at his Hummer, "I wanted to try my new skills a long time ago!"


    He opened the trunk casually, and there were two Vulcan cannons with good bullets inside..., he lightly hooked, and the two Vulcan cannons hovered beside Zhou Ye.


    "Oh my God, you are too exaggerated!" Jack looked at the two big killers next to Zhou Ye in amazement, this is simply to fight a small war.,


    Seeing Zhou Ye¡¯s preparations, the two UN representatives were relieved. Regarding the automatic suspension of the Vulcan Cannon, they were not surprised because Jack had told them that Zhou Ye had a special function. It''s not the same, each of them kept mumbling and knocking their heads towards Zhou Ye''s position...


    Zhou Ye stood straight in the middle of the camp with a knife. A minute or two later, a group of masked men in black riding camels surrounded him.


    "Yo! I have been waiting for you for a long time!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Are you sand bandits?"


    "What do you want to do?" A sand bandit with a full face and beard came out in front of Zhou Ye, staring at the two ferocious Vulcan cannons floating on both sides of Zhou Ye.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 30

    "Nothing." Zhou Ye curled his lips and said, "I just want you to try my newly developed skills! [Wang''s Armory]!!!"


    "Shake under the baptism of the metal storm, mortals!" Zhou Ye waved his hand, as if there were thousands of horses behind him, following his movements, the two Vulcan cannons floating beside him buzzed with the rotating motors. The sound, followed by bullets with a caliber of 7.62 millimeters pouring out toward the sand thief like a stormy shower...


    "Da da da--"


    In a short period of thirty seconds, none of the sand bandits had survived. Several bodies were directly beaten in half, and their intestines and brains filled the ground...


    "Ah! What the hell is going on!" Ada, who was sleeping in the tent, was awakened by the sound of the Vulcan Cannon. When she hurriedly ran out, she only saw the corpses all over the floor and the stunned crowd.


    "Sure enough, it is very ashamed to shout slogans when killing someone!" Zhou Ye ignored the corpses in that place, and was solemnly summing up his experience."The two Vulcan cannons are still a bit lacking. If hundreds of Vulcan cannons fire at the same time... it will be sour to think about."


    "Anada, are you okay!" At this time, Taozi and Ilsa, who had been quiet outside, walked out of the car house.


    "Are these sand bandits?" Elsa''s nerves were a little bit rough, completely ignoring the bloody corpse under her feet.


    "Well, these guys do everything in the desert. If it weren''t for Anada, we would probably be taken away by them and sold as slaves!" Tao Zi, who often travels to Africa, understands the virtues of these bandits, so he doesn''t do anything at all. To be wronged for these people, deserved to die.


    "Hey, what do I think of?" Hearing Taozi''s words, Zhou Ye slapped his head fiercely, he was really an idiot.Why did you forget that Taozi led the crowd to find the tribe next to the base in the plot, so do you still need to go with Feiying?It''s really unnecessary.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye waved to the two women and asked them to stand behind him, then turned to look at the people who looked at him only, and said: "Now, I will give you a choice, whether to give me the key to the base or Let me take the keys from your corpses after I kill you!"


    "Start choosing!" Zhou Ye said, the six Vulcan cannons on both sides made a buzzing electrical sound again, and the bullets would pour out at any time...


    "I don''t know what the key is!" Ada wanted to harden her mouth again, but she looked at Zhou Ye''s patience highly, and the Vulcan Cannon on one side began to pour firepower towards the ground in front of her, and swiftly pointed towards it. Her firepower extends...


    "Ahhhh, I''ll give you the key, here you are!" Ida didn''t care about anything, and as soon as he raised his hand, he threw the key to Zhou Ye.


    "Goodbye then, everyone!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and walked towards his car with the two women, and by the way, he directly blasted two of Feiying''s cars.


    After getting in the car, Zhou Ye asked Ilsa to take out the photo of her grandfather, and then let Taozi identify it. Taozi made sure that she knew the totem that appeared in Ilsa¡¯s photo, and sat in the passenger seat to lead Zhou Ye...


    "It''s really tiring to be a good person!" Zhou Ye drove the car, lamenting how tired he was doing being a good person these days.


    "Bah!" X2 replied with the tune of two women~laughs. They never thought that their man was a good person, but they were indeed a good lover.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of the flying eagles left behind¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "What should I do now?" Ada and Feiying looked at each other, not knowing why Zhou Ye suddenly turned his face.


    "Cold!" Flying Eagle Jack was also a little discouraged. Now the key was taken away, and he only had the map.


    As for catching up to kill Zhou Ye, Feiying said that he had never thought about it this way. There was really no way to beat that guy. Zhou Ye''s ability was almost the same as a bug...


    Chapter Forty One


    Zhou Ye drove the car, following Taozi''s direction.Although it was a little late to think of certain things, Zhou Ye said that he did not regret it. After all, getting along with Brother Long was also his dream when he was young, and he should realize his dream when he was young.


    Soon, under Taozi''s leadership, Zhou Ye drove to the tribe that was once close to the German base... Zhou Ye went directly to the killings all the way, and the two Vulcan cannons directly smashed the ass of these natives.After all, the natives only have spears.


    It didn''t take long for the three to find the passage to the base covered by quicksand in the natives'' den, and Zhou Ye rushed in with the two women directly.


    And found the body of Grandpa Elsa at the tunnel door. Zhou Ye gently took off the code number plate on his grandfather¡¯s neck, and found a weapon box to install Grandpa Elsa¡¯s body directly. Turn around and be buried with Elsa''s mother.


    Consoling Ilsa, Zhou Ye promised that when he turned around, he would kill the guard named Adolf who was behind Elsa Grandpa to avenge her grandfather, because Zhou Ye remembered that the last group of mercenaries led by the old man named Adolf was still Found in the base, after all, speaking of familiar positions, who is familiar with the guard who is still alive.


    Zhou Ye made a quick turn around the base, found the diesel generator, and started the generator.The three of them walked along the passage to the gate of the vault.


    Zhou Ye took out the key to the vault and entered the three-digit password according to the instructions on the password card, and the door slowly opened.


    "Why is this warehouse so small!?" Taozi curiously looked at the warehouse that appeared in front of her, only a dozen square meters in size.


    "This is the elevator, baby!" Zhou Ye smiled and pulled up the two women and walked in, pressing the button of the elevator, and with a shock, the elevator started.Zhou Ye couldn''t help feeling that the German stuff is durable...If this is the Neon elevator, it hasn''t been opened for 40 years, who knows if it can be used...


    Taozi is not satisfied with Zhou Ye''s discrimination against Neon Country''s products.


    Elsa said that German goods are so confident.


    After the three people turned a few corners noisily, they walked into a warehouse. The center of the warehouse was covered with a canvas with a pile of piles of goods. Zhou Ye opened a canvas and both women were shocked. Now, the neatly arranged gold bricks of golden light appeared in front of the three of them...


    After cheering for a while, the three of them immediately started to move the bricks.Zhou Ye took the two girls back to the Super Girl world first, and then introduced the girls in the Super Girl plane, and once again opened a newcomer to join the welcome meeting. Of course, the newcomer welcome meeting is not allowed to wear clothes...


    After sleeping with the girls, Zhou Ye flew directly to a farm in the Supergirl World he bought in Montana. He returned to the Flying Eagle Project in the cellar of the farm and moved the gold back to the Supergirl World in three times... It''s two hundred and fifty tons of gold...


    Of course, Zhou Ye could not leave the Flying Eagle World at this time, because he had not done what he promised his own woman. Holding a DV, Zhou Ye directly held the coffin that wrapped the body of Grandpa Elsa, directly towards Spain. Flew away, but found a group of men and horses on the way.


    Seeing these people, Zhou Ye was immediately happy, Nima, isn''t it true that enemies don''t get together.Isn''t this the guard named Adolf?


    Apart from anything else, Zhou Ye fell directly in front of the group of people, then the DV opened and asked directly: "Are you Adolf?"


    "Who are you? How do you know my name?" Adolf, who was crippled and carried on a slide by a group of mercenaries, asked vigilantly.


    "It''s just you. You killed Adjutant Hans back then!" Zhou Ye asked again.


    "That''s because he deserves to die, he actually wants to kill us in the end to hide the secret of gold!" Adolf immediately became hysterical when he heard Zhou Ye mentioning Adjutant Hans."Just because I don''t take poison, he actually broke my two legs!"


    "Well, I am not interested in these!" Zhou Ye said, stretching out his hand and clenching his fist.


    Adolf''s head was like a watermelon, crushed by an invisible big hand with a bang.


    "Ah, it''s so happy to do one thing!" Zhou Ye ignored the bullets that hit him, just waved his hand slightly, and the bullet returned to his master at twice the speed. Part of it went directly back to the head of the owner, and a small part went back to the upper body of the owner.


    "Help us, Zhou Ye!"


    Just when Zhou Ye was about to leave, he suddenly heard a call for help. After a closer look, the emotional flying eagle and Ada were trapped like a zongzi and dragged behind several dead mercenaries.


    "Ha, how did you get caught by them!?" Zhou Ye waved his hand, and the ropes on Jack and Ada were cut apart out of thin air.


    "It''s not all to blame you!" Feiying''s stern eyes made Zhou Ye straighten up with goose bumps.


    "It''s not my business?"


    "I blame you for blowing up our car when you left! I was caught by this group the next day!" Ada was also depressed.


    "Haha, I''m sorry, I really didn''t expect this!" Zhou Ye said, "They all carry water and food on their bodies. Leave by yourself!"


    Talking that Zhou Ye rolled up a gust of wind with a sonic boom, and flew straight to Spain without looking back...


    "I really envy this guy''s ability, it''s really convenient!" Looking at Zhou Ye who was already flying and couldn''t see the figure, Jack Feiying said enviously.


    "Let''s go, great explorer, no matter how envy you are, I won''t be able to fly!" Ada pulled the flying eagle and started their two long journey out of the desert.


    Zhou Ye, who soon arrived in Spain, found the cemetery of Elsa¡¯s mother in a cemetery. There was also an empty place next to it. Zhou Ye opened the DV directly, dug out a pit twice, and buried the body of Adjutant Hans in the pit. And put away the tombstones that have been prepared.Then respectfully bowed three times, and your granddaughter is cheaper for you. Isn''t it a good way to give someone a salute?


    With the DV, Zhou Ye returned to the world of Supergirl again, and showed the images in the DV to Ilsa. After putting down the last psychological burden, Ilsa rushed over, holding Zhou Ye desperately...


    The girls who understand these things are not dissatisfied. In fact, the four daughters of the Super Girl plane, the three girls of the Planning Bureau, and a supernumerary girl are still very satisfied with the addition of Taozi and Ilsa. Of course Now, if any sister is dissatisfied with it, you can tell it, Zhou Ye will sleep dress her well until she is satisfied¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Chapter Forty Two

 Movie World Im King Chapter 31

    Neon Kyoto¡ª¡ª


    In the master bedroom on the second floor of the Tiangong courtyard, Zhou Ye''s figure once again appeared beside the two women.Although this life was only a moment, Zhou Ye had spent half a month in the world of the Flying Eagle Project.To be honest, Zhou Ye really missed this pair of well-behaved mother and daughter...in various senses.


    Zhou Ye turned on his horse and galloped for a while, Nong Xun and Lianzi had to beg for mercy...


    When the three woke up again the next day, it was almost afternoon.After eating hastily, not knowing whether it should be considered as breakfast or lunch, Zhou Ye told Xun that he was going to Europe to let the mother and daughter live at home at ease.


    "Well, Jun Ye, you can go to work with confidence!" Although Xun''s eyes were full of dismay, he still said softly, "I will take care of the family affairs!"


    "Brother...I want to go with you!" Li Zi clung to Zhou Ye''s waist firmly and refused to let go.


    "Pity, let go of Jun Ye!" Xunrou comforted her daughter, "Jun Ye also works for this family!"


    "But... but I''m afraid my brother will never come back!" Liao Zi said and cried."If it''s a pity who didn''t do a good job, tell me, brother, I''ll change it!"


    "What a clingy little~fairy~" Zhou Ye couldn''t help holding the pity on his lap, and said softly: "Brother is going out this time to buy us a bigger home. When the time comes, the pity can play on the beach of his own home. Then, will my brother build the castle with you?"


    "Is what my brother said is true? Isn''t it true that I left because I hated Liezi?" Liezi''s big round eyes widened and asked seriously.


    "Of course not!" Zhou Ye couldn''t help but shook his head and laughed. How could he hate such a superb mother~daughter~flower."My brother will be back in half a month, and then he will be able to take the pitiful son and go to our home with his mother!"


    "Then brother pulls the hook with Liezi!" said Lizi and stretched out his little hand, as if you wouldn''t let you go if you didn''t pull the hook.


    "Well, Retracting!" Zhou Ye stretched out his hand with a helpless expression.


    After pulling the hook, Lianzi let go of Zhou Ye and followed his mother with a sensible look.Delivered Zhou Ye to the door.


    Just when Zhou Ye waved to leave, Liezi suddenly pulled Zhou Ye''s arm, motioned him to bend down, and leaned on his ears and said in a low voice, "When brother comes back, Liezi will definitely try with his mother and brother. The posture I wanted!"


    ...It''s really a little~fairy~fairy. Zhou Ye was almost tempted by the pity to stay and not leave, but those things must be done as soon as possible. Zhou Ye could only leave in an anguish, his own power. It must be established as soon as possible. It is always so hands-on and he feels very inconvenient.


    After leaving, Zhou Ye took the train and got off at a small station by the sea. There was still more than 30 minutes before the next train arrived.


    Zhou Ye walked directly to the beach and looked around.After confirming that there is no one, look for the direction and speed at full speed, and drive the sonic boom to cut the sea directly towards New York, USA...


    Four hours later, Zhou Ye could already see the Statue of Liberty from a distance. Of course, this was due to the fact that the goods lost their way in the middle, which caused a lot of wrong flight. Otherwise, they would fly in a straight line at his speed. , It only takes less than two hours to reach New York.


    Well, after arriving here, Zhou Ye was a little confused.When I just left Neon, it was less than three o''clock in the afternoon.When I arrived in New York, it was just after 7 o''clock in the morning, when people were preparing to go to work.


    "Axi, forget about time lag!" Zhou Ye curled his lips. Now he must be unable to find the person he is looking for. It doesn''t matter. Let''s go to wash up first. Thinking of this, Zhou Ye is directly at the two. The alleys of the skyscraper returned to the super-girl plane.


    Washed up in the Supergirl plane, changed into a formal dress, and returned to the world.Of course, Zhou Ye also wanted to spoil his women, but the women said that you came back after less than five minutes after you left, right?Zhou Ye could only dispel this idea angrily.


    Will Wilson is a financial broker. On the face of it, he serves the Fred Financial Investment Company, but in reality he serves money.


    He helps customers launder money, helps customers transfer overseas property, and helps customers handle various illegal financial businesses.Just because he is careful enough, he has never been troubled by the FBI. Of course, this is also related to his friendship with many politicians.


    At this time, he was sitting in his office, leisurely tasting the rich breakfast that his secretary bought for him, remembering the wild and wild cat last night, and beating his old waist from time to time. I am no longer young and sigh.


    At this moment, his personal secretary, a beautiful Slavic beauty, walked in and said, "I''m sorry, there is a gentleman from the East outside Mr. Wilson who wants to see you, saying that there is a big deal to talk to you."


    "Damn it!" Will hated talking about business when he was eating. He thought it would make his appetite not so good."Didn''t I tell you that I didn''t see anyone while I was eating?"


    "Don''t blame this lady!" A figure turned out from behind the secretary, it was Zhou Ye who came to New York."Although she also told me your rules, but I don''t think these rules apply to me!"


    "Who are you? Damn, who let you in!" Will growled angrily, grabbing the phone at hand and calling the security of the building.


    "Go out, sweet~heart!" Zhou Ye smiled and gently patted the PP of the beautiful secretary named Ivanova, and said, "There is nothing to do with you here!"


    Ivanova gave Zhou Ye a sweet smile, walked out obediently, and closed the door easily...


    "Mr. Wilson has felt my sincerity?" Zhou Ye smiled and sat down on the chair at the table.


    "Does your so-called sincerity mean using an unknown method to make me unable to move?" There was a hint of timidity in Will''s eyes. This was the first time he encountered such a strange thing.


    "No, no, this is just to tell you what I can do!" Zhou Ye raised a finger and shook it, and said, "In fact, I can do more things, and even make you heavy. Back to youth...Remember to return to youth, not those garbage plastic surgery!"


    "What you can do is just make me unable to move!" Wilson curled his lips disdainfully and said: "A lot of methods can be done, such as adding time to the breakfast that the secretary bought me. Anesthetic wrapped in honey pills!"


    Chapter 43


    In the face of such a stubborn Mr. Wilson, Zhou Ye was also helpless for a while. He hated you old guys the most, always trying to explain all unknown things by all means he knew.


    But forget it, after all, he is the first person of his own power in the world, and he always has some preferential treatment.Zhou Ye smiled at this thought, stood up, walked to the separate bathroom in Will''s office, faced the mirror in the bathroom, turned his head and waved at Will, "Come here!"


    "...What the hell did you do to me?" Will looked at his body in horror and disobeyed his brain''s instructions, and walked stiffly to the bathroom mirror step by step.


    "Shhh, look at the mirror now!" Zhou Ye asked with a slight smile, "What did you see?"


    "An old man, an old man who seems to be almost fifty years old!" Zhou Ye continued.


    "No, I just passed my forty-eighth birthday!" Will retorted, but he had to admit that he really looked like an old man in his fifties.


    "Shhh, it''s time to witness the miracle!" Zhou Ye said, placing his right hand on Will''s wrist, "Look how time goes back!"


    As Zhou Ye input Will for ten years, Will''s face in the mirror is changing at a speed visible to the naked eye...


    In fact, in order to pretend to be B for the show, Zhou Ye consulted [System Shanshan] and asked Shanshan to swallow a time memory, analyzed the structure and principle of the time memory, and used most of the causal points. [System Shanshan] The function of transforming one''s own body can directly give others time and plunder others'' time.Of course, the time granted is not obtained out of thin air, but his own time, and what is plundered is the time of others...


    It''s just that now his own life span is more than 200 million years... Zhou Ye has no idea about time!


    "Oh my God! Are you God?" Will couldn''t help touching his face and his hair from white to black with his hands. He didn''t notice that he could control his whole body again.


    It took a long time for Will to calm down. He turned to look at the handsome Asian boy in front of him and asked: "I never believe in such a thing as a pie in the sky. What price do I have to pay to gain youth!"


    Zhou Ye smiled, he likes this kind of enlightened person most."You don''t need to pay much, you only need to pay loyalty, loyalty to me! You can gain youth and an endless life!"


    "Are you the devil?" Will''s heart was full of anxiety. He didn''t know why this mysterious young man in the East would find himself, but there was always a voice in his heart comforting him in a low voice.[Promise him that you can get endless life, get immortal youth, what else can be compared with youth and life?In the end, he decided to listen to his inner voice and show his loyalty to Zhou Ye."the host¡­¡­!"


    "Hahahahaha, not bad, not bad!" Zhou Ye laughed, no one can refuse him in the face of eternal life, not to mention that with his own psychological hint, this Will has completely become his own dog."I like your cleverness! Will!"


    "Yes, master, please give your instructions, even if it is to impeach the president, I can do it!" Will has completely fallen into it and can no longer extricate himself.


    "No, no, impeaching the president is not good for me. Why do you want to do such a thing!" Zhou Ye smiled, "I just have a sum of money and need you to wash it for me!"


    "My master, how much is it?"


    "The initial period is less than 600 million US dollars!"


    "Well, the number is a little big, but it''s not impossible to operate!" Will said with a hesitation.


    "There are still two hundred tons of gold in the later period that you need to help me dispose of!" Zhou Ye continued.


    "In this case...Master, I can''t handle such a large amount of gold alone!" Will said, "But we can bring in a few people to run this thing!"


    "These matters will be handled by you!" Zhou Ye said with a slight smile, "I believe in your abilities!"


    "Everything is as you wish, my master!" Will lowered his head deeply and offered his loyalty to his great master, Zhou Ye, the master of time.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 32

    "Ah, yes!" Zhou Ye stopped walking outside and asked, "Arrange a place for me, Will!"


    "Of course it''s okay, Master!" Wilson raised his hand and called his secretary through the internal phone. "My secretary Ivanova will accompany you these days. Please rest assured that this was the disintegration of the Soviet Union. At the time I bought the high-end products from the Seventh Agent City in Siberia. When I bought it, she was just a little girl. She has been brought by me to train and has never been enjoyed by anyone!"


    "Ha, I like you, Will!" Zhou Ye smiled happily."Your attitude in handling matters makes me very satisfied!"


    "Your wish, Master!" There was also a happy smile at the corner of Will''s mouth. A chess piece that was cultivated and intended to be sent to a rich man for his own benefit could be praised by his owner, which made him very happy.


    "Let''s go then, sweetheart!" Zhou Ye grabbed the A4 waist of Ivanova who walked in and walked out of Will''s office.In fact, Zhou Ye gave Ivanova psychological hints before meeting Will. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid she wouldn¡¯t even be able to enter Will¡¯s office. As for Ivanova¡¯s spy for Will, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t even think about it. I thought, Zhou Ye believed that someone who could get rid of his own psychological hints did exist, but there was no such person in this world. There were still two or three in the X-Men world.


    Watching his master leave the building, Will began to operate on his computer. He wanted to give the master a big surprise. After all, if it was just himself, the master''s power was still too small.Advertising emails like spam seem to be sent to tens of thousands of mailboxes irregularly...


    Will came to the bathroom again and looked at the face in the mirror that had become more than 40 years old. He became more determined to gain the trust of his owner and get more rewards, and this was the first time.


    Chapter Forty Four


    Zhou Ye went directly to a private airport on the outskirts of New York City with Ivanova in Will¡¯s special session. Of course, with Will¡¯s financial resources, he could not afford a private jet, but he had those high-quality customers.


    Riding on the private plane that Will helped arrange, Zhou Ye went directly to Los Angeles and lived in the villa that Will bought in Beverly Hills.


    Not to mention, this villa is still very good, facing the mountains and the sea, it is 15 acres in size, which is slightly larger than a standard football field.


    Zhou Ye was not welcome, he just treated this place as his own home, took off his clothes and ran into the outdoor swimming pool in front of the villa to play.


    "Boss, Will just called and said that we will hold a party here in three days and introduce some upper-class people to you!" Ivanova, wearing a bikini, walked to the poolside with the phone and asked Zhou Ye the meaning of.


    "Ask what he wants!" Zhou Ye lay on his back lazily on the water, and said, "Don''t rectify those imaginary things, just talk about business!"


    "Good Boss!" Ivanova nodded obediently, picked up the phone and started to inquire. After a while, she asked Zhou Ye again: "Will said that those people have an irreplaceable effect on the boss''s great cause. Hope You can use your abilities to pull them in!"


    "Tell Will not to be too high-profile, I don''t want to attract the attention of American officials!" Zhou Ye stretched out and said, "There can be no more than ten people. Let him select candidates himself!"


    "Good boss!" Ivanova continued to play the role of her own microphone.


    "Okay, hurry down after the call! Baby!" Zhou Ye raised his hand to indicate that he was waiting for someone to arrive.


    "I''m coming!" Ivanova put the phone on a beach chair on one side, and made a graceful dive by the pool, diving directly into the water like a dolphin.


    "His--, what a fairy~!" Zhou Ye only felt that a little hand grabbed his swimming trunks, and then gently let out his partner, and then his partner entered a warm~ In a warm space.


    An angry Zhou Ye grabbed the demon in the water and pressed it directly on the edge of the pool. As soon as he raised his leg, he disarmed Ivanova, aimed at... and entered, and a trace of blood came out of the pool. , Slowly diluted by the pool water, turned pink...


    Immediately, there was a sound of blood boiling...


    More than an hour later, Ivanova began to beg for mercy, but Zhou Ye did not pity her, and directly forced her to dedicate her back gate...Finally, Ivanova fell completely.


    Two hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye was lying on the beach chair by the pool, and Ivanova shrank against Zhou Ye like a lazy kitten.Zhou Ye chuckles while stroking her soft hair."It seems that women of the fighting race are not good either!"


    "Wow!" Like an angry kitten, Ivanova bit on Zhou Ye''s shoulder with one bite, and charmingly stretched out her little snake''s head and gently sang the spot where she had just bitten...


    "Don''t play with fire! Woman!" Zhou Ye gently patted Ivanova''s dolphins and warned her: "If you start fighting again, I will not accept surrender!"


    "No, boss, I know it''s wrong!" Ivanova rubbed her pink cheeks against Zhou Ye''s face like a cat to please: "Shall I make you Russian food tonight? Boss!"


    "Russian food? Is it beef stew with potatoes!" Zhou Ye suddenly thought of this terrible and couldn''t help but sneer.


    But obviously Ivanova didn¡¯t know the stems of China¡¯s beef stew with potatoes, but tried to defend her motherland: ¡°We have a lot of delicacies, such as caviar, borscht, and Oula. Ji Yi..."


    "Okay, I was joking with you!" Zhou Ye chuckled her back with a light smile, and then said, "Can I look forward to the Russian night tonight?"


    "Of course!" Ivanova stood up with a smug look, stopped her D+ upper circle, twisted her pretty little PP Tingting away.


    "It''s really a fairy~jingle!" Zhou Ye smiled, cut a top Havana cigar with a cigar cutter, and held it to his mouth.The cigar was brought by Ivanova. According to her, it was a collection given to Will by a customer. Will has never been willing to smoke it. Now it is cheaper."Sure enough, it is a top class product, mellow and not sweet..."


    Watching the afterglow of the setting sun fall on the edge of the pool, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but sigh, leisure time always passes quickly...


    When Hua Deng first started, Ivanova came to call Zhou Ye for dinner, and the two had a sumptuous Russian meal together. Not to mention, Ivanova''s craftsmanship was good.


    When Zhou Ye asked strangely why Ivanova left Russia since she was a child, but now she still cooks Russian cuisine, Ivanova said sadly: "When Will was taken away from the spy city, I am eight years old. I remember everything I learned there, and I also remember my hometown. But I can¡¯t go back when I came to the United States. I was afraid that I would forget my hometown, so when I was fine, I would do something for myself. Hometown food!"


    "Don''t be sad!" Zhou Ye gently patted Ivanova on the shoulder, and said in a low voice, "I will accompany you to go back and have a look when I get the chance!"


    "Really? Boss, aren''t you lying to me?" Ivanova looked at Zhou Ye in surprise, and said: "It is super difficult to know that the US visa to Russia is now!"


    "We don''t need a visa!" Zhou Ye said, if he wants to, he doesn''t need a visa in any country."You should understand my ability, don''t you?"


    "Well¡ªI love you, boss!" Ivanova knows the magic of her boss, and at the same time, she knows that everything can be discussed as long as she doesn¡¯t offend him, and she also has something in her heart. You must not betray Zhou Ye''s psychological hints, otherwise how could Zhou Ye be able to show her ability safely in front of her?


    "I don''t like listening to slogans!" Zhou Ye said and blinked."I just like watching the action!"


    "My dear, you are really a crazy beast. Haven''t you been satisfied this afternoon?" Ivanova, with silky eyebrows, gently stroked Zhou Ye''s chest with her fingertips...


    "What do you mean!" Zhou Ye picked up Ivanova and walked to the master bedroom on the second floor of the villa...A big battle began again...


    As time goes by, Ivanova will take Zhou Ye around in the Beverly Hills during the day. From time to time, I can see some stars appearing, but compare their performance on the big screen.Zhou Ye can only say that most of the stars in reality are really ugly after removing their makeup.In the evening, Zhou Ye enjoys Russian beauty~female style~love...


    Chapter Forty-Five


    Los Angeles International Airport, VIP private terminal¡ª¡ª


    Mar is an airport staff member. His job is not to patrol the halls or arrange flights on the tower.Instead, work for the rich in the VIP private terminal that was just completed at Los Angeles Airport.


    He likes his job very much, it''s easy, earns a lot, and has some tips from time to time.But today he was a bit tired.


    "Hi, Mar!" A voice that disgusted him came from his earphones, that was his immediate boss."A private 747 is about to land on Runway 4. You hurry up to coordinate the ground crew and prepare for the pick-up. This time, it is a big man from Dubai!"


    "Yes, yes, I know, head!" Mal replied feebly. He really couldn''t figure out why the formerly deserted VIP private terminal, today there will be so many big people gathered here, and today is not an Oscar award. The ceremony is not the premiere of a super blockbuster. It¡¯s a hell. Today, seven private jets have landed, including Boeing¡¯s 747, Gulfstream¡¯s G550, Bombardier¡¯s CRJ-900 and even France¡¯s The Falcon 8X from Soo is almost enough to open a private jet expo...


    While instructing the ground crew around him to prepare for the pick-up, Marl sorted out his landing records...


    A huge Boeing 747 aircraft slowly landed on Runway 4 with an air current, and then docked next to the private terminal.


    The two extended Lincolns drove over, and everyone on the plane got into the Lincoln car directly after getting off the plane. As for the immigration formalities, naturally the entourage at the back went through it.


    The two extended Lincolns slowly left the Los Angeles International Airport under the protection of four off-road vehicles at the front and rear, and headed straight for Beverly Hills.


    Beverly Hills, Francis Manor.This manor belongs to a top rich man in the California consortium. The building area alone is two hectares. The entire manor is 12 hectares in size. At this time, the entire manor is brightly lit and crowded, and it looks very lively.


    An inconspicuous private car parked not far from the entrance of the manor. Two middle-aged people dressed casually sat in the car, which looked like office workers everywhere in Los Angeles.


    "Hey, man, I really didn''t see that this financial broker is so influential. Look, there are a lot of big people here tonight!" A middle-aged man used a small binoculars while watching the convoy driving into the manor. , Said to his partner.


    "Be careful!" another middle-aged man who was slightly fatter said, "I don''t want to be complained by those guys. You know, even our heads can''t eat their complaints.


    "Follow him, anyway, we are just stalking routinely!" said the thinner middle-aged man: "Even if Will''s file in our bureau is as high as an adult man, there is no way to take him differently! "


    "Then what''s the solution?" The fatter middle-aged man complained: "I am a guest of the chairman of the budget committee. If you want to have no money to pay next year, you can arrest him."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 33

    "Hey, do I look like a fool?" The thinner middle-aged man whispered, "I caught him, then let him go, then kicked me out of the Bureau of Investigation and treated him as a vampire. apologize?"


    At this time, Zhou Ye, accompanied by Ivanova, was personally led by Will to a secret room in the manor.


    As soon as the three of them entered the door, they saw a group of ten people sitting around the conference table in the secret room.There are Arabs with beards and white turbans, old people with big bellies, and old women with pleated faces.


    "Will, you called us all over and said that there is a big business to talk to us. What big business needs so many people to do?" As soon as Will came in, the Arabs began to ask questions.


    "Dear brother Mohammed, please be patient, I am sure you will find it worthwhile for a while!" Will smiled, not caring about the offense of the Arabs.


    The three people walked to the front of the conference table. When everyone thought that the young and handsome East Asian was Will''s assistant, they found that it was the young man sitting at the conference table, not Will as they thought.This immediately caused an uproar...


    "Who is he? Will! I don''t remember you telling me that someone you don''t know enters!"


    "Yes, Will, you need to give me an explanation!"


    "Everyone, please be quiet...please be quiet." Will said loudly, until he saw that everyone was quiet, he said slowly: "Now I am honored to introduce my great master, Mr. Zhou Ye! "


    "What the hell is going on? Never heard you say what master you have?"


    "Are you crazy Will!"


    "Oh my god, this guy is definitely controlled by someone!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Seeing the messy scene in front of him, Zhou Ye''s expression was stern, and he said, "I said, be quiet..."


    Everyone immediately closed their mouths, sat up straight like soldiers, straightened their waists, but everyone''s faces were filled with horror, and anyone who was out of control would be terrified.


    "Very good..." Zhou Ye smiled with satisfaction: "Originally, Will held this party, but I refused because I hate troubles, especially those FBIs called troubles, but obviously, Will, you have brought those troubles to the door of the house, and now there are two FBI agents staring at the door of the manor!"


    "Master, I''m sorry, I will deal with them now!" Will suddenly lowered his head in fear.


    "No, they didn''t find anything!" Zhou Ye waved his hand, and continued to look at the ten people present and said: "As for Will, the reason for bringing you together is very simple, that is, I hope you can use it for me... "


    "Woo..." The old woman who looked pleated and opened her mouth desperately.


    "It looks like you have something to say?" Zhou Ye looked at her and said, "Then I allow you to speak!"


    "We work for you, what benefits can you give us? We are not short of money!" Following Zhou Ye''s words, the old woman could finally speak.


    "Master, her name is Jacqueline Onassis. She is the widow of the Greek ship king. She has been married three times in her life, and every time her husband dies, she gets all her inheritance... Now she owns 67.7 billion US dollars of property. It''s a real black widow."


    "Oh, Ms. Onassis?" Zhou Ye smiled, "This is a good question!"


    Zhou Ye stood up and walked slowly to her side."As for me, I have always believed in a principle, that is, if you want to gain something, you must pay. I need your dedication and your loyalty. Of course, I will give you what you want but cannot get!"


    "Hey, is there anything I can''t get in the world now?" Jacqueline said with a mocking face.


    "Of course there is, for example... time." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Jacqueline''s hand lightly. Under everyone''s eyes, that Jacqueline''s face seemed to have been casted by magic, quickly Became younger... as if time was starting to flow backwards on her.


    "Oh my God..."


    "It''s not true, Jacqueline, look at your face!"


    At this time, Zhou Ye knew that he had successfully attracted their attention, so he also let go of the suppression of the motivation of mind.


    Chapter Forty Six


    Jacqueline hurriedly took out a makeup mirror from her bag. After she hadn''t looked in the mirror for a long time, she saw that what caught her eyes was not the creases in her impression, but when she was still twenty-five years old. With that flower-like beautiful face, she couldn''t help but fumble with her chest, unbelievably, her already drooping chest became tall and elastic again...


    "Oh my god...oh my god..." Jacqueline looked at herself in the mirror with surprise.


    "What did you see?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile: "Did you see the countercurrent of time?"


    "This is amazing!" Jacqueline asked with surprise: "How did you do it!"


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye didn''t answer her, but put his hand on Jacqueline''s wrist again, "What can I give you, I can naturally deprive you of something..."


    "No...God, stop, stop..." Jacqueline watched her smooth skin become dull again, and the wrinkles on her face climbed up her cheeks and forehead again.


    "I said that you need to fight for all of this yourself!" Zhou Ye ignored Jacqueline who was crying bitterly.He returned to his seat again and sat down.Then he said: "Now, choose it, gentlemen and ladies, do you choose to work for me or choose to just leave the wealth of the wealthy and enemy country and become a pile of ashes?"


    "I would like to ask you a question?" An old gentleman with glasses who looked gentleman stood up and said.


    "Master, he is the third person in the California consortium, Bowen Francis. This manor belongs to him... He owns property worth 130 billion U.S. dollars." Will continues to act as his top dog leg.


    "Of course, please, sir!" Zhou Ye nodded.


    "I want to know, why do you want us to work for you? Subvert the power of a small country? Give you the money you need? Or do you commit terrorist attacks or impeach the President of the United States?"


    "There is no specific goal!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "I just need you to use your interpersonal relationship or your financial resources to escort me when I need it. Of course, if it is the President of the United States, If I want his life today, he will definitely not survive tomorrow, so you can rest assured that you do not need to do those things."


    "Then I am willing to join your subordinates to serve you!" Bowen said, bending down in front of Zhou Ye, and said respectfully: "Follow your instructions at any time!"


    "I like to deal with smart people!" Zhou Ye appeared on Bowen''s back instantly as he said, patted his shoulder gently."So, give you ten years of youth, as long as you are faithful to work for me, you can give you five years of youth every five years, until eternity..."


    Everyone happily watched Bowen''s old face slowly becoming younger, and soon after he was almost 70 years old, he turned into what looked like he was only in his 50s.


    With the first one to take the lead, let alone the ones behind. Of course, Zhou Ye also each gave them ten years of time. If you want more time and want to become younger, you must get credit for it. Up...


    In order to have a younger body, Jacqueline dedicated herself to spend 1.2 billion US dollars to build a luxurious private yacht [The Queen of Greece], the Queen of Greece is 182 meters in length, has a speed of 30 knots, and has two outdoor swimming pools on board. An indoor swimming pool, with two helipads, and a variety of extravagant equipment, it is simply a sea mobile villa...


    Zhou Ye was very satisfied with this, and promised to give her another twenty years. Of course, he would not give it to her all at once, but would give it to her in installments within a year, so that he would not cause trouble to Zhou Ye himself.


    Others also followed suit and gave their favorites. The local tyrants in the Middle East gave out their luxury Boeing 747 aircraft...plus his personal stewardess...


    Well, Zhou Ye said that he would not accept broken shoes. Asizabi hurriedly explained that he was inhumane more than ten years ago. These private stewardesses are still young, and a special female doctor checks them every month. , And I have never touched them, just put them on my own plane.Zhou Ye is very satisfied...


    Then there will be a bunch of people presenting their gifts to their owners one by one, some for their own property, some for their own castle, some for their own manor...and some for their own private island...


    Of course, Zhou Ye also gave them some time depending on the situation. The only person who did not immediately offer something was William Cliff Jefferson of the Canadian Consortium.


    "Master..." William came to Zhou Ye''s face and bowed his head deeply and said: "Those gold-smelling debris is simply insulting your holiness. What I want to offer to you is this. The only elf in the world, a virgin who is as beautiful as an elf..."


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye looked at him interestingly and said, "Is there really a woman like an elf in this world?"


    "Yes, my master, you can see her tomorrow!" William said confidently: "Trust my master, you will not be disappointed!"


    "Then I look forward to tomorrow!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    Each of these ten people was planted with psychological hints by Zhou Ye. They could not betray Zhou Ye, let alone tell what happened to them here. Zhou Ye was very relieved.


    Of course, the things that were given to Zhou Ye are of course Zhou Ye¡¯s, but of course the costs for maintenance are still borne by them. They have to do it to the end. These old guys really don¡¯t treat money as money. When it comes to them, money is not important anymore, what matters is their lives...


    The richer people don¡¯t want to die, and the poorer people feel that it¡¯s boring to live. This is a very interesting question.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 34

    Of course, Zhou Ye never overestimated himself or underestimated the desires of human beings. If they don¡¯t plant the seeds of loyal thoughts, ghosts know what tricks they will play. These old foxes are not good birds. In other words, Good Bird would never know Will, a financial broker.


    Of course, these tens of billions of things will eventually be attributed to Zhou Ye''s name, but not now. After all, a Chinese young man who was worthless came to the United States and did not even have an entry record. A top rich man cried and yelled to give him property and things. A fool would know that there was a problem.


    And being noticed by the U.S. chief and deputy is the ending Zhou Ye most doesn''t want to see. These things will slowly be transferred to Zhou Ye''s name, not immediately.


    And Zhou Ye didn¡¯t worry that they would rebel. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that if Zhou Ye said that you would all commit suicide, they would immediately choose whether to jump off the building or take medicine instead of defying Zhou. Ye''s order...


    Chapter Forty Seven


    The next morning--


    Zhou Ye woke up from a pile of pink arms and tender legs. This large round bed with a radius of five meters was what Zhou Ye was most satisfied with in this Francis Manor. Of course, the six appearances lying on the bed The same Arab beauty is also quite satisfied with Zhou Ye.


    This sextuplet beauty is the stewardess and bodyguard given to him by Asizabi. Although Zhou Ye doesn''t need a bodyguard or something, Zhou Ye still wants six identical beauties. This thing is not common in the movie world. ...


    Looking at the red plum blossoms on the bed, Zhou Ye expressed his satisfaction with Asizabi.But I have to admit that Nima, the real Nima, a local tyrant in the Middle East, can play...The six sisters that are rare in the world can be found by them...There is nothing they can''t find.


    "Boss, Mr. Jefferson is already waiting for you in the living room downstairs!" Ivanova pushed open the door and walked in, lightly pecked at the corner of Zhou Ye''s mouth, and said: "He said he contributed The tribute is here, I want to give it to you personally!"


    "Oh, isn''t it?" Zhou Ye stretched out, and awakened Afeifa who was sleeping next to him. She was about to get up and put on clothes for Zhou Ye, but Zhou Ye held her back."I was so tired last night, take a good rest! I will call you to eat later!"


    "Hmm..." Afeifa nodded shyly, and lied down again.Zhou Ye just stood out of thin air and floated directly beside the bed.


    "Boss, how was the charm of the sextuplets last night?" Ivanova followed Zhou Ye to the cloakroom. She picked up the clothes next to her to help Zhou Ye dress, and teased her boss.


    "Well, it''s very good!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "At least better than a certain kitten who was defeated in just three hours!"


    "That''s because they are crowded!" Ivanova said unconvinced: "If you don''t believe me, I will single out with them tonight..."


    "Haha!" Zhou Ye smiled and slapped Ivanova''s dolphins, and said: "Be careful, six people single you out!"


    "The boss will help me, right?!" Ivanova hugged Zhou Ye and said coquettishly: "You will definitely not watch them bully me..."


    "Well, in the future, I will clean up whoever picks up things in the back house!" Zhou Ye will definitely not favor a woman, he will only take care of the pickers. Otherwise, it will not be long before he will help these women every day. Infighting worries...


    "Huh¡ª" Ivanova, who didn''t get the promise she wanted, pretended to be unhappy, "They are crowded, what if you bully me?"


    "I said, I''ll take care of whoever picks things up!" Zhou Ye is not used to her problems either. It''s good to set up rules for this kind of thing early, so that they will quarrel every day.


    "If you ask again, I will clean up you first!" She slapped her dolphins and brought up a wave of dolphins.


    "Got it!" Ivanova looked depressed, but she also got the information she wanted. As long as she didn''t pick things up, she would dare to fight back if anyone would pick her up. As for hiding her intentions in front of Zhou Ye, She didn''t even think about it, Zhou Ye was really too powerful, and she wanted to hide things from him, these women are not qualified...


    Soon Zhou Ye finished freshening up and putting on his clothes, and walked to the living room downstairs.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s arrival, the maid hurriedly opened the door of the living room. As soon as Zhou Ye entered, she saw a girl standing behind William. Zhou Ye couldn''t help being taken aback by her delicate face like an elf.


    "Master...!" Seeing Zhou Ye''s arrival, William hurriedly got up from his seat and bowed: "Good morning, I wish you a good mood all day."


    "Good morning, William!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, and sat on the main seat: "Is she what you call the unique existence in the world?"


    "Yes, Master!" William took a step back and let the elf-like girl face Zhou Ye''s gaze: "Her name is Savanna Blade just seventeen years old this year. I promise she has not had any plastic surgery."


    "Is it Sawana?" Zhou Ye smiled and beckoned to her, "Come on, stand by my side!"


    "Master..." Sawana''s voice was timid. She didn''t know what was going on. All of a sudden, her family was almost torn apart, her father''s small company was on the verge of bankruptcy, and the tax department asked for trouble. A huge ticket.


    Her brother was also imprisoned in the police station for fighting and fighting, and he would even face more than two decades of jail. Because someone came forward to testify, he stabbed a gangster to death.


    And her own professional modeling career is also facing the crisis of being terminated and refrigerated, until a person calls her, as long as she is safe to be a slave girl, then everything in her family will be calmed down...


    In desperation, she could only obediently follow the instructions on the phone, take a limousine to the airport, and then fly directly to the place of her dream, Los Angeles...


    Immediately after, she was picked up by a luxury car in this luxurious manor. Waiting for her in the manor was an old man who seemed to be in his sixties. At that time, she really had the urge to die... ¡­


    But the old man just told her that as long as she can impress a young man who walks down for a while, that is, his master, everything in her family will be calmed down... Even her star road will be smooth...


    Sawana thought it would be a very ugly young man, but after waiting for a while, a handsome boy appeared... Yes, in her opinion, Zhou Ye was not much older than her.


    "Are you afraid of me?" Zhou Ye looked at the trembling Sawana and asked with a smile: "Why are you afraid of me?"


    "Please, please let my family go!" Sawana finally couldn''t help but knelt down and hugged Zhou Ye''s legs, begging: "As long as you let my family go, I am willing to be your slave..."


    "Oh, interesting!" Zhou Ye found that the amount of information in these words was a bit big, but he could figure out who did it all with his toes.Turning his head to look at William, who was in a cold sweat, said, "You did it!"


    "Sorry master... I just..." William tried to explain a little incoherently, but he was interrupted by Zhou Ye, "It''s a good job. I like someone like you who likes to think about it, but I will have this next time. You have to tune up before you send it over. In the middle, I hope that the tuned teacher is a female. Do you know what I mean?"


    "Yes, master!" William, who heard Zhou Ye''s words, felt excited about winning the bet. It seemed that his master did not shy away from this method."This time it was only because it was too hasty. I will definitely give the owner the most perfect experience next time!"


    "Well, you go down, I have realized your painstaking efforts. You have been with me for twenty years. I hope you will arrange follow-up matters quickly and come and collect your time!" Zhou Ye continued, "Since the people have arrived. I am here, and the methods that persecuted her can be put aside. I don''t want the women next to me to hate me in the future!"


    "As you wish, Master!" William''s face seemed to bloom with a smile.


    Chapter Forty Eight


    With William''s departure, Ivanova also left the room with a wink. Only Zhou Ye and this fairy-like woman Sawana were left in the huge living room.


    "You... why..." Sawana was hesitant to say whether she should say it or not.


    "You want to ask me why I didn''t punish him, but rewarded him instead?" Zhou Ye smiled and gently raised Sawana''s chin and said, "Because as a master with distinct rewards and punishments, even if his subordinates do bad things with kindness , But as long as his starting point is for the sake of his master, he is worthy of reward, and vice versa. If his starting point is for selfishness, even if he does something beneficial to me, I will punish him without hesitation .do you understand?"


    Sawana nodded...


    "What''s more, he didn''t do anything wrong!" Zhou Ye smiled, hugged Sawana in his arms, and whispered in her ear: "Beauty is not a sin, but beauty does not protect it. The power of beauty is sin!"


    "Look at the celebrities in the real world, watching them glamorously on the screen, laughing and cursing, but they are just playthings in the hands of some people..." Zhou Ye said as he gently faded away. Sawana''s clothes.


    "Since ancient times, why there has been a confidant''s fate? This shows that this kind of thing is not unique to modern times, it is something that has existed since ancient times." Zhou Ye''s words were deep and magnetic."So now are you ready to be my slave girl?"


    "If you become your slave girl, you won''t be bullied by others?" Sawana bit her lip and asked a little fate.


    "Of course!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "The man who almost broke your family and died overnight is just my slave. You have the same status as him."


    "I am willing to be your slave!" Sawana finally made up her mind, reached out her hand to hold Zhou Ye''s little friend, aimed at her passage, and sat down.


    "Ah!!! It hurts!!!"


    "What a silly girl!" Zhou Ye looked helplessly at the red blood stains on his legs, and for the first time he dared to pierce the end like this. This girl is no ordinary person.


    After Zhou Ye''s comfort, Sawana finally embarked on the right path of flying.


    An hour later, with a scream, there was an elf-like woman in Zhou Ye''s collection...


    Zhou Ye casually pulled a curtain to wrap up the elf-like girl, then gently hugged her and walked to a bedroom upstairs, placing her on the bed.


    At this time, Sawana had fallen asleep deeply. The bad news all night made her terrified. The anxiety along the way exhausted all her energy. Now she is very tired.


    Zhou Ye returned to his bedroom again, at this time all the sextuplets lying on the bed had gotten up.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 35

    "Master!" The sixtuplets stood in front of Zhou Ye in unison, and Zhou Ye was also a little confused... How can Nima tell them...


    "Master, I am Adilai!" Seeing the embarrassment of the man who has taken his body and mind, the eldest son of the sextuplets said: "It means fairness and justice in Arabic! It may be that my mother wants me to be a good sister Lead the sisters! I am the boss!"


    "Master, my name is Alphaf!" The second child also said."My name means chastity in Arabic!"


    "Master, my name is Afeifa!" The third child also said, "My name is the same as the second sister, it also means chastity! I am the third child!"


    "Master, I am Ahmad!" The fourth child also began to introduce himself: "My name means vows and knowledge in Arabic! I am the fourth child."


    "Master, there is me and me, my name is Aisha!" The fifth child looked particularly lively."My name means lively and lucky in Arabic! I am the fifth oldest."


    "Master, my name is Aliya!" The sixth man said quietly, "My name means noble in Arabic!"


    "Uh-Adilai!" Zhou Ye was a little big, "How do you tell your sisters?"


    "I can''t help it! Master!" Adilai also looked helpless, "Except that Ayesha is more lively and easy to distinguish, I often get the other sisters wrong!"


    "It''s really sad!" Zhou Ye was helpless for a while, so he had to scowl and said, "You are not allowed to tease Master me in the future, you know? If I find that you deliberately teased me, hum, let you taste yesterday. What the eldest sister has tasted!"


    This sentence made Adilee''s face flushed with shame. Last night, Zhou Ye was a little too excited when he met the sixtup beauties for the first time. After tasting them, he was still a little unhappy, so he just grabbed someone and planned to open the back door. Adilai, who was the eldest sister, took the initiative to show up and sacrificed himself to feed the tiger... but Adilai happened to belong to a backdoor physique that was unique in tens of thousands, so the tragedy happened...


    Zhou Ye''s words and the blush of the eldest sister caused all the women to laugh, and Adilai buried her head in Zhou Ye''s arms for a while, saying that Zhou Ye''s majesty as an elder sister was gone.


    Zhou Ye smiled and comforted her and said, "Don''t be afraid or not, you can see who laughs the most. At night, you help me hold her and let her also taste what you experienced last night!"


    After a burst of laughter, the girls also let go of their embarrassment and grudges. After all, when they first met last night, Zhou Ye took away their treasures without asking their names.


    But now after some conversation, they feel as if they have been with this beautiful young man for a long time, and their hearts are full of him. Zhou Ye said that as long as it is the woman next to them, they can''t escape. Psychological hints...


    After a burst of Yingying Yanyan''s laughter, Zhou Ye took the six women directly to the restaurant to prepare breakfast...Well, Zhou Ye''s breakfast is often not ordered on time.


    Ivanova had already been waiting in the restaurant and saw Zhou Ye come in.She walked forward graciously and helped Zhou Ye move the stool to tie the napkin.


    "Sister, this woman seems to be hostile to us!" The fourth child of the sextup whispered directly into the boss''s ear: "It looks like the master''s woman too!"


    "Well, I saw her calling her master to get up in the morning!" It was not the boss who answered the fourth child, but the third child Affifa.


    "Don''t do so much!" The boss directly showed his majesty as an elder sister."All the women of the master, don''t do anything deliberately, serving the master well is the purpose of our existence!"


    "Well, I know the big sister!" The younger sisters all nodded and said yes.


    Although their voices were so low that they were almost nothing, Zhou Ye''s ears were not ordinary ears. Hearing Boss Adilai''s words, Zhou Ye smiled with satisfaction. This is a woman with great wisdom.


    Chapter Forty Nine


    After breakfast, Zhou Ye took the girls to the private beach belonging to the manor to play.Seeing that Ivanova and the sextuplets were still in harmony, Zhou Ye was a little relieved.


    After all, no one wants their house to be restless, do they?


    At this moment, the eldest son Adilai came over and gently took out a bottle of pure juice from the small refrigerator brought by the maid and handed it to Zhou Ye, who was lying in a daze on a beach chair."Master, here you are!"


    "Why didn''t you play with them?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly when he took the juice.


    "They are going to play beach volleyball, there is one more person, so I will come to accompany the master!" Adilai said that he would sit next to Zhou Ye, gently kneading his small hands on Zhou Ye''s legs.


    "Adile is the best behaved!" Zhou Ye stroked Adile''s soft~smooth legs with his hands, but his thoughts flew out of the sky.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye''s gains from this trip to the United States were a bit unexpected.Originally I just wanted to find a white glove to help me launder money, but I didn''t expect to harvest ten rich men by the way... This Nima joke has become a big deal, so is it necessary to sell my 15 tons of gold?


    Zhou Ye felt that it was completely unnecessary, wouldn''t it be better to just throw the gold to his own subordinates to digest it?Why bother to run to a small island off the coast of South Africa and suffer? The plan is not as fast as the change.


    But the first thing is to let people pick up his mother and daughter flowers. Thinking of this, Zhou Ye made a call gesture to Adile, and the well-behaved Adile hurriedly took the satellite phone on the side and handed it over. Zhou Ye.


    Picking up the phone, Zhou Ye dialed the phone number of the Tiangong courtyard house.


    [Moses Moses?


    [Is it smoked?This is Zhou Ye!


    [Ah...It''s Ye-jun!Xun''s voice is excited, [How''s things going?Are you coming back?


    Zhou Ye also heard the voice of the pity on the phone, and he kept yelling, let me talk to my brother, hurry up to me, I want to talk to my brother.


    [Haha, it''s not!] Zhou Ye smiled and said: [The things were done unexpectedly and smoothly. I will arrange for someone to pick you up in Japan. When you arrive in the United States, we will set out together to see our home!


    [Well, yes, Mr. Ye... By the way, Li Zi also wants to talk to you, please wait a moment!


    As I approached the call, I heard the voice of Pity, [Brother, brother, Pity missed you... Come back soon!


    [Pity, good luck, brother has arranged for someone to pick you up, your family can see me later!] Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    [Okay, brother!See you soon, brother!


    [Well, see you later!Zhou Ye hung up the phone, and then called his white glove, Will, and asked him to quickly arrange a plane in Japan to pick up Xun and Reiko.Will said that there is no problem at all. He still has a lot of connections in Japan, and this kind of trivial matter is done in minutes.


    After arranging things, Zhou Ye watched the girls on the beach having fun so much. The little suckling pig on his chest was called a joyous one, and he was also very interested in getting things done.He pulled up Adilai and joined them together. Of course, the ladies are playing ball, he also plays the ball, but the ball is different, which arouses the screams of the ladies from time to time...


    It wasn''t until an hour later that the women were defeated by Zhou Ye''s shamelessness, and they were tired to rest.Zhou Ye saw that he had no time to play, so he had to return to the beach chair again.


    After a short break, Zhou Ye''s satellite phone rang suddenly, and Ivanova, curled up in Zhou Ye''s arms, cleverly reached out to take the call from Adile, and put it in Zhou Ye''s ear.


    [Moses Moses, is it Mr. Ye?


    Xun''s voice came from the phone, which sounded a little frightened.[What''s wrong?What happened?


    [Ah Well - home to a group of black people, they say that you sent to pick us ...... I am a little scared!


    [Give them the phone!] Zhou Ye ordered.


    Soon, a respectful female voice came on the phone: [Hello, Mr. Zhou.My name is Asano Orange, who Mr. Wilson arranged to pick up Miss Tiangongyuan!


    [Well, thanks for your hard work, pay attention to safety and give the phone to Xun!Zhou Ye confirmed that it was indeed Will¡¯s arrangement. After all, not many people could name Will.


    [Yejun...Should I go with them?


    [Don''t worry, I have confirmed that it was the person I sent over, so pack up and come to America with them!See you soon¡­¡­


    [Okay, Ye-jun!See you soon¡­¡­


    "Is the master''s little Japanese lover coming over?" Although Ivanova did not understand Japanese, it did not delay her being able to hear the voices of men and women, young women, and also Japanese.Ivanova would not believe that she was not Zhou Ye''s lover.


    "Well, the evening is almost here!" Zhou Ye said while taking a picture of Ivanova and Adilai''s PP, and said: "As the landlords, you have to prepare a little at night and have a party to welcome your sister from Japan!"


    "Okay, Master!" The two women agreed well.


    Besides Japan...


    After hanging up the phone, Xun Xin looked nervously at the group of people in black standing behind him, then slightly nodded at the woman in black next to him and said, "Then Ms. Asano, please wait a moment. I''ll clean up. Just go to the airport with you!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 36

    "Okay!" Asano Orange said quietly and stood aside, waiting for Xun to pack up.


    Fifteen minutes later, Xun took a small suitcase and walked downstairs with the pity.Asano Orange hurried forward two steps, took the suitcase in Xun''s hand, and then accompanied the two people out of the house. There were three luxury cars parked in front of the house, two SUVs and an extended Cadillac.


    Asano Orange walked a few steps and helped Xun open the Cadillac door.Xun took the pity to sit on it, and pity seemed very excited along the way, but Xun had some troubles.


    After all, she didn''t know how her man went to the United States and opened the situation so quickly, especially for these professional bodyguards who seem to be well-trained. She is afraid that Zhou Ye will cause any trouble in the United States... But now she I just want to see Zhou Ye quickly, even if she is dead, she also wants to die by Zhou Ye''s side instead of speculating about something here.


    When she arrived at the airport, she boarded a Gulfstream G550 private jet with Asano Orange, and she felt even more disturbed.


    After a difficult and tormenting ten hours on the plane, the plane slowly landed at Los Angeles International Airport. When she stepped off the plane, she saw the figure standing next to the luxury car smiling at herself. Suddenly the anxiety along the way disappeared, and he rushed forward quickly and plunged into Zhou Ye''s arms.


    Chapter Fifty


    Zhou Ye then the two girls went straight back to Beverly Hills. When they got out of the car, Xun was startled by the scene in front of him.I saw eight beauties with different styles standing there to greet her, and she hurriedly turned her head to look at Zhou Ye: "Anada... are they?"


    "They are your helpers and your sisters!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    Xun Miao understood Zhou Ye''s meaning, a little bit sour in his heart, but still forced a smile to greet the girls.Du Lianzi smiled happily: "Wow, so many beautiful sisters! Ah, these sisters look exactly the same!"


    "Really a cute little angel!" The pity''s innocence made all the women love her a little bit. For a while, he would hug her and that hug. The pity didn''t recognize the birth. The sister and sister kept screaming. It has become everyone''s pistachio.


    At the subsequent welcome party, the ladies also let go. Hey, Xun also let go, and he is here. This is already the case. Do you want to leave here and leave Zhou Ye?She never thought that what Zhou Ye hopes is what she wants to do. She has fully implemented the traditional Japanese virtues of marrying a husband. Zhou Ye just likes her attitude of resignation.


    After the party, Zhou Ye led the crowd directly to the bedroom and continued the carnival. Men and women, women and men, women and men... all kinds of postures made Zhou Ye play tricks. Of course, when the women found that Zhou Ye had a pity When this little cutie did not let him go, he expressed serious contempt for him. For this, Zhou Ye just taught them on the bed that men who despise themselves would have to pay a heavy price...


    During the day, Zhou Ye took Zhunv to go shopping and play by the way.In the face of Zhou Ye¡¯s fancy sunbathing behavior, it¡¯s not that there is no single dog who wants to teach him a lesson. It¡¯s just that a group of black-clothed big guys were dragged into the corner and beaten up before they got close. Does the bodyguard eat dry food?Although Zhou Ye could handle such things by himself, why would he be so low-handed if someone helped.


    Sometimes Zhou Ye thinks that the male protagonists in urban YY novels are worth tens of billions, and they often go out without bodyguards, or don¡¯t give their women bodyguards. This is purely for pretending to be B. ?Thinking about it carefully, those novels seem to have nothing else to look at apart from pretending to be B on the face.


    In the evening, Zhou Ye was happy, because the girls couldn''t stand his demand, so he arranged a show directly for him, such as...Arabian Night (Sixtuplets are on the battlefield) and...Soviet heroine Na The night of Tasha and the female elves... Savannah plus Ivanova, for example... the night of Japanese mother and daughter flowers, smoke and pity... Or the war between Japan and Russia... Ivanova plus Japanese mother and daughter flowers ...Wait, there are so many tricks that make Zhou Ye reluctant to think about Shu...


    Time just passed by day by day, half a month later, Zhou Ye finally waited for what he was waiting for, that was his villa on the sea, the Queen of Greece. Of course, it has now been changed into by Jacqueline. It¡¯s a king.


    After receiving Will''s call, Zhou Ye put down the phone and stood up and said to the girls who were playing in the living room: "Hi, girls, our villa on the sea is here! Would you like to go to the private island with me? ?"


    "Hurray...great!"


    "BOSS, wait for me to get a change of clothes and swimwear!"


    "I am coming too¡­¡­"


    "You have fifteen minutes to pack up your personal belongings!" Zhou Ye had just finished saying what she said, and the girls broke up. They all rushed back to their rooms like rabbits and started to pack things. You could see that they were very happy about it. This sea trip is still very interesting.


    Fifteen minutes later, the girls all pulled their small trolley boxes and walked down on time.Zhou Ye gave an order, and everyone went straight to Los Angeles Bay Harbor.


    No way, this yacht is too big to be berthed at the private dock, so it can only be docked at Bay Harbor, a cargo terminal in Los Angeles.


    Los Angeles Bay Harbor¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The dock workers on the dock looked at the super luxury yacht moored in front of them and talked a lot.


    "Gosh, this yacht costs at least 300 million dollars, right?"


    "Old John, you are too old-fashioned. You can''t afford the interior of this yacht for 300 million US dollars!" said a worker who looked a little younger: "I have seen this yacht on the Internet, and it is said that it left the factory. It was worth 1.2 billion U.S. dollars back then, and now it seems that two more helicopters and other decorations have been added to the deck, and it is now worth at least 1.5 billion U.S. dollars!"


    "These damn rich people!" This is hatred of the rich.


    Just as they were talking, a team of seven luxury cars drove directly into the dock, and the beautiful women with different styles from the cars made them drool, but they knew they couldn¡¯t afford to provoke them. The last thing you can¡¯t provoke in the United States is the rich. If you provoke the rich, you can bring lawsuits and ruin your family when you encounter ordinary people. If you are a little bit more ruthless, you will directly evaporate your whole family... American law is for there. This sentence of Qianren''s service is not just talking.


    It was Zhou Ye and the others who got off the bus. When Zhou Ye took the women out of the bus, he saw a dozen beautiful Greek beauties waiting for him at the escalator.


    "Hello boss, I''m Agnes, the captain of this yacht!" A mature woman who appeared to be in her thirties and had black curly hair with bronze skin stepped out first and stood in front of Zhou Ye and said: "Please allow me to introduce you this yacht King!"


    "Well, let''s talk while walking!" Zhou Ye took the lead on the escalator, and Agnes followed him to introduce Zhou Ye''s configuration on the ship.


    "Boss, this Sovereign was contracted by the famous German Lurssen Yacht Company. It was completed in 2013 and completed its launch and sea trial. It is 180 meters long, 50 meters high, and has a total displacement of 14,000 tons and a maximum speed of 30. Festival, cruising speed 25 knots. The whole ship has an indoor basketball court, an indoor swimming pool, two outdoor swimming pools, three gyms, a multi-functional restaurant and a cinema, a chess and card room and twenty guest rooms. There is a helipad in front and back."


    Zhou Ye asked curiously: "So how many people are needed to start this behemoth?"


    "In order to ensure that this yacht can operate normally 365 days a year, the entire yacht, including me, has a total of fifty people recruited from female soldiers retired from the navies of various European countries. They all have a wealth of maritime resources. Experience, so you can enjoy your ocean trip with confidence!!" Agnes said.


    "Then what are we waiting for?" Zhou Ye saw that the women who followed him had already boarded the boat, and the bodyguards in the car, let them stay ashore.


    "I''m waiting for your order, boss!"


    "Then set sail!" Zhou Ye said with a wave of his hand, "Let''s embark on this sea trip now!"


    "Your order! Boss!"


    With Zhou Ye''s order, the crew on the ship took their place, and the King slowly started to move out of the port with the envy, jealousy and hatred eyes of the dock workers...


    Chapter Fifty One


    On the second day of the King¡¯s voyage, the ladies were still very interested in these facilities on the ship. Some exercised in the fitness room, some ran to play cards, some had money to watch movies, and some were swimming outside.


    And Zhou Ye was turning around to see those European beauties. After turning for a long time, he almost recognized all the beautiful crew members on the ship. Of course, he also teased them all over.No way, according to Zhou Ye¡¯s statement, he has too many secrets, not everyone is trustworthy, but obviously, even if you have a private island, your own yacht needs to be used frequently. How can he be relieved when he becomes his own?


    But in the eyes of the ladies, this is actually Zhou Ye making excuses for her own beauty hunting. It seems that Jacqueline is also taking great pains to please him.


    Not to mention, it is not easy to collect so many beautiful women who understand the skills on board in just half a month.Not to mention that the beautiful captain was brought out by her while he was serving in the German Navy. She wanted to pay a lot for this.


    From this we can see how much women are willing to pay for their youth. Zhou Ye estimated that if he said that he would help her restore her youth to the heyday of twenty-five years old now, and that she wanted all her wealth, maybe she would Don''t hesitate to give all of your property, just to restore your beautiful appearance.


    In the next few days, after Zhou Ye got acquainted with the beauties on the ship, he started a no~cover~ meeting on the ship, occasionally letting more than 60 beauties gather around the outdoor swimming pool to play a game of platooning. ...


    "Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!) The realm of ascension in the daytime is really extraordinary... I am a little bit powerless at only sixty!"


    After taking a break, Zhou Ye stood up again.After all, Superman''s physical fitness makes his resilience super good. Simply put, now he can play the game of platooning again.


    Fifteen days later, the Sovereign entered the Caribbean Sea through the Panama Canal, and arrived at Zhou Ye¡¯s private island three days later... The British Mandala Islands, of course, you can¡¯t find this island on the map or on Google Maps. , Just because the Mexican rich man who likes to hide spent money to buy out the display rights of this island.But now this island belongs to Zhou Ye...


    Because there is a deep-water dock on the island, Zhou Ye''s King can easily dock on the dock.The girls who got off the boat were fascinated by this tropical island...


    And Mexican tycoon Antonio Mar Donado, who had long been notified by Zhou Ye, also respectfully waited on the side of the island''s pier.


    This guy didn''t look like a good person with his face, but it was true that he was not a good person before.Antonio used to be a big drug lord in Mexico, of course, now he is old and has retired, leaving all the illegal businesses to his son to take care of. The rest he just wants to spend his old age.


    But what I didn''t expect at all was that I met Zhou Ye and gained a new glow of youth.This once again made him full of passion for his career. As a patriarchal Mexican gangster, Antonio can be said to be the same.


    Of course, Zhou Ye was not interested at all.Anyway, Antonio¡¯s gambling products are sold to the United States, doing his job?


    "Master..." Seeing Zhou Ye getting off the boat, Antonio walked two steps to the front of Zhou Ye and bowed deeply: "Welcome to you. I have prepared Mexican specialties for you. I believe you will definitely like!"


    "Oh? You are interested!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, and asked, "Have you arranged everything at home?"


    "Yes, Master!" Antonio was very happy when he heard Zhou Ye''s question. He knew Zhou Ye''s question was whether it could make him younger."Please rest assured, the master, I have already explained to the family, I will go to Tibet to visit an expert, and then I will say that it is him who treated my body!"


    "Well, you know I don''t like trouble, so don''t give me any trouble!" Zhou Ye gave him a sideways glance, then lightly patted his arm, only to see that Antonio''s body became younger like reverse growth. ."Give you twenty years, I hope you will work for me with your heart, and don''t let me down!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 37

    "Yes, master!" Antonio''s voice trembled with excitement, and he kept stroking the tight skin on his arm, laughing like a flower.


    When he saw Zhou Ye raising his leg to leave, Antonio ran over again dog-legged, and said with a low voice: "Please allow me to help you introduce your private island and the Mexican specialties I prepared for you!"


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye nodded, leading the women to follow Antonio to the island.


    Through Antonio''s introduction, Zhou Ye learned that it was an island, but it was actually a ring-shaped archipelago composed of four islands. The center of the four islands was the most natural deep-water port.It used to be a gathering place for Pirates of the Caribbean, but it was later encircled by British troops during World War II.


    Later, Antonio bought it as his refuge nest. It can be described as a villa group with complete facilities. There are a total of 15 villas. Each villa faces the sea and has its own swimming pool in front of the villa... Of course Yes, there is a natural freshwater lake on the island, and there is also a fully automatic geothermal power plant built only two years ago... The power generated by the power plant is more than enough to supply all the electricity for the four islands...


    There are also various living facilities on the island, including a small airport that can dock Gulfstream G550 private jets and four helicopter platforms.And an outdoor water amusement park, plus a large comprehensive gym...


    There is also a large underground warehouse on the island, with an area the size of two football fields, which is really an unexpected surprise.


    Following Antonio''s introduction, Zhou Ye unknowingly walked to the villa area, and saw a row of ten Mexican beauties with yellow skins waiting there.


    "This is?" Zhou Ye asked hesitantly.


    "Master, this is what I call a Mexican specialty!" Antonio smiled and introduced: "The average age of them is no more than sixteen years old, and they are guaranteed to be virgins. They were checked by the female doctor I specially asked for before coming here! And they have been carefully trained to operate all the facilities on this island!"


    "...You have your heart!" Zhou Ye felt that his lustful problem was discovered by them, and how could they send themselves women one by one...


    In fact, when Zhou Ye didn¡¯t know, these eleven people under his staff had studied Shangyi together. For them, it was necessary to please Zhou Ye, but for the sake of fairness, everyone must share their master¡¯s preferences. In order to gain fairness in exchange for time rewards.


    I have to say, at least they got it right, Zhou Ye is the least resistant to beautiful women.


    After Antonio confessed that the ten Mexican beauties would take care of Zhou Ye, he hurriedly left and took his private plane and flew directly to Tibet.


    And Zhou Ye also started his happy life as an island owner...


    Chapter Fifty Two


    Life passed quickly. In a blink of an eye, everyone stayed on the island for about a month, while Zhou Ye spent at least two months...because he often went back to Super Girl to talk to his movie lovers When dating, other people like the new and dislike the old, and although this guy also likes the new, he is nostalgic...


    Of course, in the past two months, Zhou Ye has also done a lot of things. First of all, he asked his subordinates to send a construction team to rebuild the underground warehouse on the secondary island and install water, electricity and network port reservations.


    Another thing is to sell the 250 tons of gold he got from the Flying Eagle Project for 200 tons. He wants to keep the remaining 50 tons. Maybe he will still use it in the movie that travels through ancient times that day. .


    You can''t use US dollars when you go to ancient times?That''s funny, it''s not convenient to find precious metals temporarily.


    A total of 8.4 billion U.S. dollars was finally collected through thousands of offshore companies into the 25 accounts opened by Zhou Ye in Swiss Bank. Zhou Ye can now say that he has money...


    Of course, these money will only depreciate if left alone, so Zhou Ye let his queen white glove Will take charge of the eight billion dollars of it, and use them to make money, and he will keep the remaining 400 million for his own play...


    This kind of life is very leisurely. From time to time, Zhou Ye would call the girls on the boat to come over, and everyone would hold a party without cover, and come with everyone to cover the rain and dew.Of course, more of them are teaming up to fight Zhou Ye, a big boss.


    Obviously, they basically lost... The best time was when the beautiful captain formed a large group of eighty people, and planned to push it to Zhou Ye, a big boss, but in the end when Zhou Ye only had a trace of blood. When it was gone, the captain had to type the word GG with tears...This is really a sad story.


    After playing with joy for two months, Zhou Ye was still thinking about moving again.In fact, it was just because he revisited the Resident Evil series of movies again, but this time he chose not the Resident Evil series, but Deadly Violet...


    It¡¯s just because of the space compression technology in the Fatal Violet movie that makes him greedy. Of course, because the characters in the film all speak Russian, so... These days Ivanova will suffer. Zhou Ye always has the opportunity to continue to learn Russian. All kinds of stealing foods are also beautifully called [If you want to know, sleep with the master!


    But thinking about it, there is nothing wrong with it. Why is Yang Guo better than Xiaolongnu?Isn''t that the reason for sleeping with the master?Wang Chongyang is no different from Lin Chaoying, but their disciples are far apart, which fully illustrates the importance and necessity of sleeping with the master.


    These are all digressions. I decided to go to Fatal Violet, but as a patient with obsessive-compulsive disorder, Zhou Ye said that Milla Jovovich¡¯s actress is a woman who has been dealt with... Maybe For the United States, this is fine.


    But for Zhou Ye, a person with virgin obsessive-compulsive disorder, the problem is serious. In his opinion, those who are not virgins can only be female slaves, but from the bottom of his heart, he still likes Mila Young That handsome appearance at the time, this is simply the rhythm of obsessive-compulsive disorder.


    "Shanshan, what do you think I should do like this?" Zhou Ye asked melancholy as he looked into the mirror and looked at the armband on his arm.


    "Master, your problem is not a problem for me at all!" Shanshan''s voice sounded directly in Zhou Ye''s mind.


    "Oh? What can you do?" Zhou Ye asked hurriedly.


    "There are two solutions!" System Shanshan replied: "First, directly consume causal energy and adjust time and space. I can directly send the master to her when she was a virgin! The advantage is in that time period. She has not been infected by the virus. The disadvantage is that she consumes too much energy. It is estimated that more than half of my causal energy will be used at one time!"


    "If there is the first, there is the second?" Zhou Ye then asked, "Then what is the second?"


    "The second is that I cut off her causal line directly, and promised that even if the host enters in after the movie starts, she is still a virgin, because I erased the reason she knew her boyfriend from the beginning, so naturally there will be no behind Fruit! The advantage is that the energy consumption is very small, but the disadvantage is that she has been infected with the virus..."


    "Will I be infected with the virus inside?" Zhou Ye asked again.


    "Of course not!" System Shanshan said: "Because I have transformed your body, the possibility of your infection has been erased from causality!"


    "This is really good news!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, but after hesitating for a long time, he decided to directly let Shanshan teleport himself to the heroine Violet, there was no way.That kind of virus is too contagious. When Zhou Ye didn''t want to bring Violet out, he would infect his harem again. That would be a big joke!


    "Then start with the first set of plans!" Zhou Ye continued: "Teleport me directly to her vicinity, I don''t want to find her all over the world!"


    "As you wish, Master!"


    As Shanshan''s voice came into his mind, Zhou Ye only felt that the world was spinning, and he had never motion sickness or seasickness, and he actually fainted...


    "Oh!" Zhou Ye''s eyes lit up, and what he saw was a seemingly empty hall. The Russian language on the top of the hall, Zhou Ye, knew the emergency room... well, this is the emergency room of the hospital.


    But he really didn''t have the time to pay attention to these things, and quickly walked to a trash can in the corner. He started to throw up after holding the trash can...


    "Shanshan, what''s going on!" Zhou Ye vomited and asked Shanshan in his mind.


    "Because the travel time is too long, it causes violent time and space tremors, so it is such a bump! Master!"


    "Are you okay?" A gentle voice came from behind Zhou Ye. Zhou Ye waved his hand to endure the stomach discomfort that was still surging, indicating that he was okay.


    "But I don''t think you look okay!" It was obvious that the gentle female voice did not give up, but reached out her hand to pat Zhou Ye''s back heart, hoping to make him more comfortable.


    "Ah, yes, wait a minute!" The female voice said so, and then ran away, and after a while, she walked back again."Come and have a glass of water! This will make it more comfortable!"


    "Thank you!" After Zhou Ye said those words with difficulty, he took the boiled water handed over by those little hands, took a sip and rinsed his mouth, and then took another sip.With a mouthful of warm water, Zhou Ye felt much better. Only then did he have the mind to turn his head and look at the girl who had been taking care of him just now...


    I saw the girl''s long and supple hair, which was as straight as an ion ironing. The face with clear lines and emerald-like pupils exuded strange charm.What is it that Nima is not a heroine?


    "Are you Violet?"


    Chapter Fifty-Three


    "Do you know me?" Violet blinked her big eyes, and looked at the handsome Eastern boy with some curiosity. She was sure she had never seen this boy before. If she did, she believed she would never Forget about this boy.


    "Uh..." Zhou Ye was speechless, but Jizhong Shengzhi said, "Actually, my friends told me that they said there was a beautiful and consultative nurse in this hospital, called Violet!"


    "Well, brother, I believe you... blame it!" Violet teased, "I just came to this hospital for an internship. Today is the first day, how could your friend see you in this hospital? Pass me!"


    "Okay, okay!" Zhou Ye was helpless for a while, this was really an unpleasant mistake."Actually, I''m here to chase you. I like you. I have fallen madly in love with you, so..."


    "Ha, I''m not interested in a little P boy like you..." Violet''s words made Zhou Ye feel for the first time that his unfavorable appearance would also fail. It is estimated that this guy is an uncle...


    "Then what kind of man are you interested in?" Zhou Ye asked without giving up.


    "I am interested in what kind of man I am not interested in you!" Violet has a strange sense of intimacy with the handsome boy in front of him. I don''t know why, but always want to tease him, want to see him in a hurry.


    "I will definitely make you fall in love with me!" Zhou Ye said, "I promise!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 38

    "Whatever you want!" Violet looked relaxed, and then said: "Now I don''t have time to play with you, I should take over!"


    "..." Zhou Ye discovered at this time that Violet was still wearing a regular dress instead of a nurse''s dress."Anyway, I will follow you wherever you go..."


    "..." Violet rolled her eyes, did not speak, got up and walked upstairs.


    Zhou Ye hurriedly followed, and no matter what else, just followed her.


    "Hey, do you want to follow me when I change my clothes?" Violet looked at Zhou Ye who followed him into the locker room with a look of helplessness, but there was a hint of joy in the helplessness.In any case, it is always happy to be loved, not to mention such a handsome and exotic guy...


    "If you don''t mind!" Zhou Ye, who was shameless enough, went there, intending to entangle Violet as a chewing gum.


    "Now... go out!" Violet pointed to the door of the dressing room.


    "No...!" After Zhou Ye finished speaking, seeing Violet''s darkened face, he hurriedly added: "Unless you promise not to leave me alone!"


    "Listen...boy!" Violet was already a little helpless, "I won''t like you! Give up your heart!"


    "You are also a few years older than me!" Zhou Ye said unconvincedly: "Besides, maybe my face is tender so I look young?"


    "Even if you are older than me, I won''t like you!" Violet was already a little irritable. Every time she said that she would not like Zhou Ye, her heart became more irritable.


    "Why?" Zhou Ye was a little confused, his own psychological hints actually didn''t work, this Nima was a bit cheating.


    "There is no reason...you...now...immediately...get me out!" Violet felt an indescribable anger in her heart, but she knew that Zhou Ye was not caused by this anger, but she did not I don''t know how to vent this anger, so I can only vent to Zhou Ye...


    "Oh..." Zhou Ye could only walk out of the locker room with his head down.


    "...Oh my God! What''s wrong with me?" Violet looked at Zhou Ye''s somewhat bleak figure, and suddenly felt a little distressed. It was just a boy bravely pursuing himself, or in other words, it would be possible to change to any girl. Accept such a handsome boy as your boyfriend right away, right?Even if you don''t agree, you don''t have to make such a big fire, right?


    With a complicated mood, Violet walked out of the dressing room of the nurse station after changing into the nurse''s uniform.As a result, as soon as I left the house, I saw Zhou Ye... this guy was standing at the door playing with his mobile phone.


    "..." Violet saw Zhou Ye not leaving, unknowingly she felt relieved in the center. She didn''t even know why. She wanted to talk to him, but she popped out of her mouth. One sentence."Why haven''t you left!"


    "...I haven''t heard you say that I like me, how could I leave!" Zhou Ye replied with a smile on his face. Anyway, he has made up his mind. Since he has already come, he has to chase Violet no matter what.Otherwise, the cost of my own causal energy is not worth it.


    "Then you probably won''t hear this in your life..." Violet didn''t know why such hurtful words would come out of her own mouth.


    "It''s okay...I will wait!" Zhou Ye said seriously.


    "It''s up to you!" Violet turned away and left.


    From then on, Zhou Ye started his own career, and when Violet went to round the room, he followed.He sat watching Violet while he was resting.


    I have to say that people with good looks do take a lot of advantage. If you change someone else to follow Violet, Violet will not say that her colleagues will rush people.But when facing Zhou Ye, her colleagues were more of a cover for him. According to them, the work was so boring. It was so easy for a handsome guy to come over and let him enjoy it for free, why bother to rush Leave him, there is no madness...


    Unknowingly, it was already noon, and Violet took advantage of the lunch break to go to the fast food restaurant outside the hospital for dinner, of course, and that damn oil bottle Zhou Ye.


    After Violly had a special meal, she picked up her food and sat on a stool to prepare the meal, only to find that Zhou Ye didn''t order anything, just sitting opposite her."Why don''t you go order? Are you hungry?"


    "No money..." Zhou Ye just wanted to cry without tears. Nima ghost knew that this future world was not using dollars but damn credit points. This Nima cheated father.


    "..." Violet looked at the outdated clothes worn by Zhou Ye (actually new in 2017), and then looked at the outdated middle-aged mobile phone in Zhou Ye''s hand (actually Fruit 7S), no I know why Violet suddenly felt sore in her heart... This teenager''s family situation shouldn''t be too good!"You wait¡­¡­"


    Speaking of Violet, she stood up and went directly to the ordering table of the fast food restaurant again to start ordering.Two minutes later, Violet came over with twice as much food as her own, and put it in front of Zhou Ye: "Eat!"


    "Sure enough, you still like me!" Zhou Ye continued to owe his mouth, but his hands were not slow. He picked up the giant hamburger and started to gnaw. After all, he vomited so much in the morning and it was a lie to say that he was not hungry.


    "Eat slowly..." Violet ignored Zhou Ye''s molesting words, or that she basically heard the immunity this morning, she just looked at Zhou Ye''s wolfish manner, the corners of her mouth. Can not help but cocked up.


    Chapter Fifty Four


    By five o''clock in the afternoon, Violet was about to get off work, only to find that Zhou Ye was still following herself.I couldn''t help turning around to look at Zhou Ye and asked, "When are you going to follow?"


    "Follow until you fall in love with me!" Zhou Ye said without hesitation.


    "Forget it... whatever you want!" Violet looked helpless and had to let him follow it casually.When Violet went to drive, Zhou Ye rushed to sit in the passenger seat. If Violet asked him to go down, Zhou Ye would pretend not to hear, and finally made Violet lose his temper. .


    In the end, Zhou Ye followed Violet back to her home.But Zhou Ye did not walk into Violet''s home, but watched Violet walk into his home.


    Violet, who had returned home alone, couldn''t help but think, even if you wince, if you dare to follow up without saying anything, she will definitely call the police.


    After taking a bath, Violet couldn''t help but think of Zhou Ye. After being followed by him for a day, she became a little accustomed to his existence. Suddenly she was left alone. She suddenly felt a little uncomfortable...


    In fact, Zhou Ye did not go far, but was on the top floor of the building opposite to Violet''s apartment, where Violet''s apartment could be seen.After all, this product has no money...or that there is no credit in this world, this is the most difficult point.


    After taking a shower, Violet habitually stood in front of the large French window in her living room with a glass of milk and looked out. Suddenly, she seemed to be holding something wrong. Why did the building opposite herself seem to be sitting? Alone?


    Some curious Violet ran back to her house, rummaged through the boxes and took out the astronomical telescope she bought when she was a child, and went to the floor-to-ceiling window of the living room and looked out...Sure enough, there was a person sitting on top of the building... A person she knows well.


    "Zhou Ye?" Violet didn''t know how she was feeling at the moment. There was joy, sourness, and distress... Apart from anything else, she put on a coat and rushed out, rushing all the way to the top floor of the building. But something unexpected happened... the door to the balcony on the top floor was locked.


    The female man is worthy of being a female man. She picked up a trash can on the side and hit the lock on the top floor three times before smashing the lock open.


    "Violite?" Zhou Ye was startled by the sound of the lock being smashed. He looked at the door with some curiosity, only to find Violet walking in.


    "Why don''t you go home?" Violet asked, panting.


    "Ah..." Zhou Ye scratched his head, and said embarrassingly: "In this world, I don''t have a home... so I don''t know where to go back..."


    "Are you an idiot?" Violet was furious. This shameless guy always cheats and cheats on himself, but he doesn''t follow him when he needs himself the most. Is he an idiot?"You follow me now..."


    "..." Looking at the angry Violet, Zhou Ye could only follow her obediently.After arriving at Violet''s house, Violet directly threw Zhou Ye a set of ladies'' pajamas for him to take a bath, and then gave him food.


    When Zhou Ye walked out in a nightdress that didn''t fit well, there were already two microwave-heated bread and a glass of milk on the table in the living room.


    "Violite is such a gentle person!" Zhou Ye patted Violite a flattering, then picked up the bread and ate it.


    Violet herself didn''t know why when she saw Zhou Ye like this, she felt much better.


    Of course, it is impossible to sleep together at night, Zhou Ye slept on the sofa in the living room.Zhou Ye basically doesn''t force the women he likes much, with the exception of the surname slave.Most of the time, he relied on his ability and appearance to pick up girls.


    But this time in the plane of Deadly Violet, the ability is not good. (It''s not that the ability is not good, but Violet is a bit slow and arrogant.) Zhou Ye decided to exercise his love sage ability. , Come to a first love directly... Well, for Zhou Ye, it is first love. Although the other sisters fell in love with him, he has never enjoyed the feeling of being in love, so they just fell in love. This is the most tragic.So Zhou Ye simply took advantage of this opportunity to directly fall in love...


    As a result, Zhou Ye¡¯s career with the fart worm officially began...every day follow Violet to work, accompany her to work, follow her off work, accompany her to go shopping, accompany her to read books, and to listen to music with her. She watched movies together, laughed together, cried together...


    Three months have passed in a blink of an eye, and the two are accustomed to each other¡¯s existence. Occasionally, Violet would wear simple underwear at home to send rich messages to Zhou Ye, and Zhou Ye would also babble, and take the hand. Cheap.


    Violet has been in a bad mood these days, of course not because of relatives visiting.It was because of Zhou Ye. Every time Zhou Ye accompanied her to work, the nurses were used to molesting Zhou Ye. After all, Zhou Ye looked so small.


    Sometimes the nurses laughed and joked to Violet: "Since you don''t want such a handsome boy, why don''t you just make us cheaper!"


    "Whoever likes who takes it, I won''t care!" Violet''s answer would hurt Zhou Ye every time, but Zhou Ye didn''t care about it, but continued on his bumpy road to first love, thinking If you want to be fucked, slow and arrogant...


    And those little nurses got Violet''s answer, and immediately became unscrupulous, molesting Zhou Ye at any time, Zhou Ye didn''t care, he had more moles, but being molested was the number one. Times...


    But every time Violet saw this situation, her chest became more nauseous, and she even took advantage of her lunch break to check it at the internal medicine department. The facts showed that she was healthy and she did not have a heart disease, but she became more irritable. ...


    Today, Dr. Dennis asked her for dinner again. Violet knew that Dr. Dennis wanted to pursue herself, but Zhou Ye had always been helping her to block her, but Zhou Ye just went to the bathroom, and Violet was irritated. Little did not know why, so she agreed to Dr. Dennis''s appointment request.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 39

    Zhou Ye didn''t know this, but when he came back, he saw the eyes of those Violet colleagues looking at him a little strange... as if there was a vague sympathy.


    Zhou Ye didn''t know what was going on until Violet got off work...


    "Give you the key! You go back first!" Violet didn''t know why, she didn''t dare to look at Zhou Ye''s eyes...just said lowly.


    "Violite... can you tell me why?" Zhou Ye''s eyes were full of sadness, it was a feeling of being betrayed, and it turned out to be like this the first time he tried to fall in love...


    "I... I promised to have dinner with Dr. Dennis..." Violet lowered her head lower, and there was pain in her heart. She didn''t know why...


    "Violite...Tell me, have you never fallen in love with me?" Zhou Ye''s voice became a little low, and the calm voice seemed to hide a storm...


    "I..." Violet wanted to say never, but couldn''t say anything...


    "...I see!" Zhou Ye said without speaking, took the key, turned and left the hospital...


    "..." Violet looked at the bleak figure when Zhou Ye left, and the pain in her heart intensified...


    "Violet, let''s go!" Dr. Dennis came over and wanted to take Violet''s shoulders, but Violet dodged her, she found that she could not accept other men touching her .


    Chapter Fifty-Five


    Zhou Ye returned to Violet¡¯s home like a walking corpse, looking at the apartment full of memories of the two of them, and thinking about Violet¡¯s dating another man now, his heart ached. The pain...makes him unable to breathe...


    "It has been detected that the owner''s mood is extremely unstable, do I need to adjust it!" The voice of System Shanshan appeared directly in Zhou Ye''s mind.


    "...It seems that I am not suitable for love, I am not a lover!" Zhou Ye smiled bitterly and laughed at himself: "To celebrate my first love break, let''s have a drink, Shanshan!"


    "Master, I can''t drink!"


    "That''s really a pity!" Zhou Ye smiled, and went to get all kinds of wine from Violet''s collection, but his laughter was no better than crying.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "It turns out that being drunk is sometimes not a good thing!" After pouring four bottles of high brandy, Zhou Ye finally discovered that these wines were completely useless for a man with a body of steel, but he felt bitter. , Really bitter...


    "Shanshan...I know you can help me!" Zhou Ye called to his system.


    "As long as you delete this memory, you won''t be sad, Master!"


    "Delete these memories?" Zhou Ye hesitated... but in the end he agreed to Shanshan''s plan, "Delete the memories of this period of time, just treat me as a weak person!"


    "What else does the master want?"


    "Violite..." Zhou Ye whispered again to this woman who made her feel sad for the first time, and then whispered: "Delete the memory... and come back! I hate this, I hate it. Everything, I''m afraid I will lose my mind and destroy the entire earth if I stay here any longer!"


    "As you wish, Master!"


    As Shanshan''s voice fell, Zhou Ye only felt a sharp pain in his head, and then a whirl of heaven and earth... He returned to this world again...


    On the other side, Violet felt a pain in her heart, as if she had lost her most precious thing, which is very important and important to her...The important thing is that she is no longer in the mood to be with this doctor named Dennis. There is nothing but snake tail here, got up and left...


    Violet was walking on the way home. The feeling of losing something became stronger and stronger. It became so strong that she was no longer satisfied with walking, but ran. When she ran to her apartment out of breath At that time... I didn''t see Zhou Ye''s figure... All I saw were the wine bottles placed on the table... and the key to Zhou Ye''s apartment...


    "Zhou Ye... come out!" Violet''s unclear feeling grew bigger and bigger. She frantically searched for Zhou Ye''s figure at home... but found nothing...


    In the end, she only found Zhou Ye''s medieval phone under the sofa...


    Violet, who suffered from insomnia all night, came to the hospital the next day with two panda eyes. She suddenly became taciturn, who was kind to others...


    Until a little nurse stood up to fight the injustice for Zhou Ye: "Violite, you are too much, Zhou Ye should have left a woman like you long ago..."


    "What are you talking about? Bitch!" Violet grabbed the little nurse by the collar like an angry mother beast and lifted her up.


    "I... I said that Zhou Ye should have left you long ago!" The little nurse said boldly, "Zhou Ye is with you every day. You will not be angry when you scold someone and your family will not be angry. You are not happy to make you happy... Instead, you go on a date with Dr. Dennis, you bitch!"


    "..." Violet wanted to refute, but found that she couldn''t refute a word. She didn''t care about Zhou Ye if she wanted to say, but found that she couldn''t say this sentence anyway...


    Violet spent the whole day in a muddle-headed state. Inadvertently, she always felt that Zhou Ye hadn''t left herself, Zhou Ye was still smiling and looking at herself beside her... but when she saw it. , But what you see is the air...


    Back home... Violet picked up the wine she bought with Zhou Ye. The scene of the two talking and laughing at the time is still vivid... She suddenly wanted to cry... "You said you would wait for me to say love Is it yours? Why did you leave without waiting..."


    "I want to say I love you now... but you can''t hear it anymore!" Violet murmured. Only then did she really confirm one thing, she had already fallen in love with Zhou Ye... ...The love is so deep, the love cannot be extricated...


    But this enlightenment came too late, and the late Zhou Ye could no longer hear it.Violet felt the pain in her heart as if she was being held by her hand when she thought of it. The pain made her even think of dying...


    But Violet was never someone who gave up lightly. He took out his computer and posted a photo of the two together on the Internet, and then began to compare them on the official and deputy official household registration website... after eight hours The contrast... Violet''s heart was filled with despair...


    After taking a few sips of the wine bottle, the wine was gone... Suddenly, a feeling that the whole world was against her came to her heart, and she threw the wine bottle out. She picked up an object on the sofa and wanted to throw it out... When she saw what it was, she couldn''t throw it out...


    "This is Ye''s cell phone..." Violet tried to turn on the phone, as if grabbing the last straw, but found that the phone was dead...


    After hurriedly searching the Internet, she customized a charger. Of course, it fell into her hands after four hours, but Violet felt like four years had passed.


    Violet''s hand holding the charger was trembling, and it took a few times to connect the phone...After a while, the battery of the phone was enough to turn on the phone...


    Violet''s hands were like pressing a heavy object, pressing the password option after opening. The password Zhou Ye once told her...


    Violet rummaged on the phone, and finally found a video file... Gently opened the video file, and the picture that caught her eye was that of Zhou Ye drinking...


    Watching Zhou Ye sipping brandy bottle after bottle... Violet was sad and distressed, but it was more guilt... It was herself who caused Zhou Ye to be like this...


    When Zhou Ye spoke to an unknown existence out of thin air.Violet was a little worried, for fear that Zhou Ye had run into something unclean, but her worries were unnecessary, and soon a female voice appeared in the video.


    Through the dialogue between the two, Violet understood Zhou Ye¡¯s origin. Zhou Ye was not a person in this world, but when Zhou Ye agreed to the female voice¡¯s suggestion and chose to delete the memory, Violet wanted to speak up. Cry... What forced him to erase his memory to live?It was her...what made him feel so painful, or she...


    But when Zhou Ye''s figure slowly disappeared with that sentence, Violet finally knew what she had lost... She had completely lost the one she loved, or she had driven him away by herself. , And blurred his heart...


    Chapter Fifty Six


    Violet felt that the world in her eyes instantly turned gray, and she could no longer see other colors... At this time she finally realized that before she knew it, Zhou Ye had completely occupied her entire Heart...


    Violet gently put down the phone...slowly stood up.She wanted to commit suicide. Without Zhou Ye''s world, she felt that it would be nothing to destroy... So... it''s better to die. Maybe after death, my heart won''t hurt so much...


    "Violite--"


    The sound from the phone caught Violet''s attention. She turned to look and saw that the phone was still blank... but she was calling her name.


    "who are you?"


    "I am Shanshan!"


    "Shanshan?" Violet suddenly thought of Shanshan, the system Zhou Ye called in the video."You are Ye''s system? Shanshan? Tell me how to find Ye! Please tell me... I beg you..."


    "It''s not that I can''t tell you!" Shanshan''s tone was a bit of slander: "You are the first time the master has eaten the object after gaining the ability, and it should be somewhat preferential!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 40

    "Where is that Ye? What am I going to do to find him?" Violet asked anxiously as a life-saving dawn appeared in his heart.


    "Violite..." Shanshan''s tone suddenly became serious."The master who comes to this world again may forget everything about you, are you sure you still love such a master?"


    "I''m sure!" Violet nodded firmly and said, "Even if Ye he forgets everything about me, I will remind him of it. Even if he can''t remember it, I will make him fall in love again. mine!"


    "Well, there is a future for cultivation!" Shanshan''s tone was full of smiles."Actually, I only temporarily sealed the master''s memory of you! You will meet again in the near future, but I can''t guarantee if the master will recall the memory of you two by that time!"


    "I will definitely remind him!" Violet said categorically.


    "Then get stronger as soon as possible, your world will usher in a catastrophe!" Shanshan said: "Also remind you that if you have an affair with another man before meeting the master again, I will completely delete the master. Memory, and encouraged him to leave this world and never come again..."


    "Except for Ye, other men will only make me feel sick!" Violet said without hesitation: "When will I see Ye again?"


    "Of course it was after the catastrophe in your world broke out..." Shanshan said: "So, work hard to become stronger, and stay away from those men, as long as I find that you carry traces of those men, I Will do the things mentioned above without hesitation! Believe me, I can definitely do it...you are through the trace...and I, through the cause and effect..."


    "I will never approach any man!" Violet said word by word.


    "Then please work hard to become stronger, and then slowly wait for the master to come! Besides, the master will come in three years at the earliest..."


    "Three years..." Violet thought it was a long time...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of the world¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Huh..." Zhou Ye looked in the mirror, then looked at himself... "Why am I standing here?"


    "Ah, I remember!" Zhou Ye suddenly realized: "I''m going to get the space compression equipment, um, it was such a happy decision!"


    "Shanshan, shuttle me the deadly violet!" Zhou Ye ordered.


    "Crossing through the deadly violet? Master, do you need to make some fine-tuning?" Shanshan asked.


    "Hey, yes, I will help the owner to consider it. No fine-tuning is required. Anyway, there is no heroine in it. Just come directly!" Zhou Ye has completely forgotten about Violet, including this movie. The protagonist...


    "Okay, Master!" Shanshan was talking, and chanting Violet in her heart, I can''t help you!


    Zhou Ye only felt dizzy. He appeared on top of a high-rise building. He watched the flying vehicle in the sky as if laying eggs and five black balls came out. He immediately thought that there were five black balls on his body. The space compression device...


    Just before the five black balls rushed into the building, Zhou Ye had already appeared next to the black balls... with one punch, all the five black balls were broken, revealing the space on his body. Compression device, the five people just took out the katana from the space compression device, and they were nailed into the air by Zhou Ye with the force of thought...


    "Interesting space compression device!" Zhou Ye picked up the space compression device on the five people and looked at it as if no one was there.


    He didn''t know why. After arriving in this world, he was full of tyrannical emotions, and that emotion made him involuntarily want to make a big fuss...


    But obviously, he was looking at the people who intended to invade the serum research building, and the people inside also saw him, and soon two armed helicopters flew over.


    "Don''t bother me!" Zhou Ye raised his hand and waved it casually as if he was driving a fly. The two helicopters were as if they were photographed by two invisible giant palms, and they hit together...


    At this time, when Zhou Ye once again descended into the deadly Violet World, Violet was exercising in her safe room, and Zhou Ye¡¯s last cell phone was strung with a strong rope and hung on her chest. In addition, she also asked someone to replace the phone with a small battery with the latest technology. The startup screen in the phone is a photo of the two...


    In the two years since Zhou Ye left, Violet has been training herself, finding a female coach who is proficient in Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu and indiscriminate killing.


    And she went into hiding for the first time after contracting the virus. With the effect of the virus, her body became more and more tyrannical...


    She did not join the so-called vampire organization, but became a single-handed killer... Whoever gave more money will help whoever kills... Of course, she remembered Shanshan¡¯s words when she took the lead, and never followed Any man has any contact...


    As soon as Zhou Ye arrived, the phone hung around her neck rang.Violet¡¯s face was suddenly full of surprises, and after shaking her hands, she picked up the phone to connect, and indeed Shanshan¡¯s voice came from inside: "The master has come again!"


    "Where is Ye?" Violet asked anxiously.


    "Now turn on the TV and watch the news!"


    Violet jumped off the fitness machine and quickly turned on her own TV. At this time, a figure appeared in the TV footage. It was Zhou Ye that Violet thought about day and night. Violet watched With Zhou Ye showing his power in mid-air like a world-destroying demon, he applauded helicopters and punched small missiles... She was agitated when she saw her... After identifying the address on the TV, Violet dressed neatly for 1 minute. He jumped on his motorcycle and galloped towards Zhou Ye''s location...


    "This world is really weak!" At this time, Zhou Ye was opening the B pretend mode.Just suspended in mid-air, with his hands on his chest, scorned the dozen or so armed helicopters that surrounded him...


    "Speaking of which, this world is really weird!" Zhou Ye looked at those gunship helicopters that dared to surround him far away, and laughed in a low voice: "Dunima has a space compression device, and it is actually a physical one. Gunpowder guns, there are no electromagnetic guns, energy weapons, and other good things. It''s really disappointing..."


    Just as he expressed his emotions, suddenly a motorcycle engine roared, Zhou Ye followed the sound and saw a motorcycle speeding on the wall of a skyscraper as if it were driving on a flat ground.A female rider wearing a helmet...


    "Hey, there is also a gravity device. This is not bad!" Zhou Ye recalled the movie repeatedly, but he couldn''t remember the plot.(The role of memory seal)


    Violet was speeding on her beloved motorcycle, getting closer and closer to Zhou Ye... The closer she got to Zhou Ye, the more nervous she felt... Can she awaken Zhou Ye''s memory...


    But no matter what, Violet would never give up so easily, even if Zhou Ye fell in love with herself again... On the edge of the building platform closest to Zhou Ye, Violet took off her Hat, shouted at Zhou Ye: "Zhou Ye...Zhou Ye..."


    "...Why does this woman know my name?" Zhou Ye looked at Violet strangely, but every time he saw Violet, his heart couldn''t help but ache, "You... who is it?"


    "I am Violet... Zhou Ye, I am Violet!" Violet shouted desperately.


    "Violite..." When Zhou Ye said the name, he felt a sharp pain in his head, and at the same time his chest hurt... "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. Just a name can give me a headache... so sad..."


    "No...Zhou Ye..." Violet watched Zhou Ye rolling in the air with pain, her heart hurting as if she was being interspersed back and forth by a sharp blade.


    ...


    Chapter Fifty Six


    Seeing that Zhou Ye''s state seemed to be in trouble, the surrounding armed helicopters also courageously surrounded him. With the sound of a machine gun, various bullets and missiles attacked Zhou Ye like a storm...


    "No..." Violet''s heart was full of regret. If she didn''t come, Zhou Ye wouldn''t have a headache. If Zhou Ye didn''t have a headache... he wouldn''t be hit by these miscellaneous fish... "Don''t Ah... Ye--!"


    Violet¡¯s voice was full of despair...


    "You...this group of miscellaneous fishes, completely annoyed me!" As the voice came, Violet was delighted to see that Zhou Ye had not suffered any fatal injuries except for the tattered clothes...


    "You are all going to die..." Zhou Ye gently raised his hand flat to his chest, and squeezed his open palm forcefully... The dozen or so armed helicopters were held into a ball of scrap iron like plastic toys. From time to time, the blood flowing out of the cracks in the scrap iron is still accusing Zhou Ye''s tyranny.


    "Zhou Ye...Zhou Ye!" Violet desperately shouted Zhou Ye''s name, but Zhou Ye just didn''t go to see her, because seeing her, he would feel heartache inexplicably...


    "I don''t believe you really don''t remember me!" Violet gritted her teeth and drove the car to the top of the building, then increased the throttle and drove the motorcycle directly out, and she rushed towards it with this momentum. Zhou Ye...


    "Hey, are you ill?" Zhou Ye caught the woman in a hurry... I don''t know why, he only knows that he can''t watch her die...


    "Zhou Ye--!" Violet returned to Zhou Ye''s side again, and suddenly felt that the three-year wait was so worthwhile, as long as he could meet him again.


    "You are... Violet...!" Zhou Ye felt his head hurt more and more, so he wanted to hit the wall..." Violet...why...every time I say this name ...I really want to cry..."


    "Ye... don''t think about it if you don''t think of it!" Violet watched Zhou Ye''s bruises and painful look, her heart dripping with blood...


    "Violet... Violet... Violet!" Zhou Ye was like a madman, shouting this name, but the more he shouted, the more his heart hurts, the more he shouted, the more his head hurt...


    Zhou Ye went violently. He just wanted to take a good break. When he raised his hand, regardless of whether he could bear such a backlash, he stared at a skyscraper as high as 100 meters and began to exert his strength. The veins and veins jumped up high, and the building was swaying back and forth like a bamboo pole in the wind and rain...


    "No... don''t do this... Ye, don''t do this!" Violet looked at Zhou Ye like this, feeling that her heart was about to be crushed, and desperately climbed onto Zhou Ye''s shoulders, using her powerful Tightly hugged himself around Zhou Ye''s waist with his legs, and hugged Zhou Ye''s head tightly in his arms with his own hands... He whispered comfortingly: "Ye... don''t think again if you don''t think about it. Now... don''t think about it anymore..."


    As if finally exhausted all his potential, Zhou Ye finally fell into a faint...The two fell from the air like this...


    Violet didn''t panic, and gently pressed her belt, and a small propeller appeared behind her... Holding Zhou Ye, she went straight back to her safe house.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 41

    When Zhou Ye woke up again, he saw a somewhat familiar scene, but he had no memory of being here...


    "Uh-who is this! I drank so much wine..." Zhou Ye looked at the four brandy bottles on the table and said with a little disgust.


    "That''s what you drank..." A figure walked out just wrapped in a bath towel, it was Violet.


    "Ah, hello, beauty!" Zhou Ye seemed to be okay, and began to talk about it."My name is Zhou Ye, how about you?"


    "...I''m Violet" Violet''s heart suddenly had an ominous hunch.


    "Violite... really a good name!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Could you please borrow your bathroom?"


    "Whatever you..." Violet''s heart became heavier.


    "Thank you in advance!" Zhou Ye walked directly into the bathroom. I don''t know why. He didn''t have any desire for this beauty. This is really a rare situation, but he is not a beast that turns green around the clock. , Isn¡¯t it normal to occasionally encounter a beauty who has no desire?Zhou Ye, who had figured it out, was happy again...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Violet saw Zhou Ye walk into the bathroom, picked up the phone on the sofa, and ran directly to the bedroom aside."Shan Shan...what the hell is going on?"


    "Violite... I tell you bad news!" Shanshan''s tone was heavy.


    "What... news!" Violet''s heart sank.


    "Actually, the master has already remembered something about you, but... subconsciously he refused to accept this situation... so he sealed himself again... subconsciously he didn''t want to remember it, so I can''t help it!"


    Violet¡¯s heart sank more and more with Shanshan¡¯s explanation, and even sank into the abyss, but she still smiled and said: "It¡¯s okay... what I said, even if Ye can¡¯t remember me, I will Will make him fall in love with me again!"


    "I''m afraid this... it won''t work!" Shanshan continued: "Humans have subconscious behaviors to avoid harm, just like being burned by fire, remembering that the fire is hot, and being frozen, remembering that the ice is cold. It''s the same as touching... In the master''s heart, you are already the untouchable type...


    "...What does that mean?" Violet asked tremblingly.


    "It means that you won''t have the urge to reproduce offspring...In other words, it''s insulated from you!"


    "No...no!" Violet yelled like a madman. She didn''t believe that this would be the case. She didn''t believe that the mistakes she made could no longer be remedied. She didn''t believe she would Losing Ye again... "I will prove it to you!"


    Violet tore off the towel from her body, kicked open the bathroom door, and shocked Zhou Ye inside.


    "...Violet, what are you going to do?" Zhou Ye covered his little friend.


    "...I don''t believe...I don''t believe Ye, you will not feel anything to me..." Violet pulled Zhou Ye away and covered her little partner''s hand, raising her hand to grasp his strengths...


    "...Uh, why is it not feeling?" Zhou Ye was a little confused.


    After a few moves, Violet found sadly that the bad guy who used to be able to withstand what he wanted to do by just holding himself, now he doesn''t respond with such help...


    "I don''t believe..." Violet continued his efforts, squatted down, raised his hand and stuffed Zhou Ye''s strengths into her own mouth,...


    "This is considered an active dedication?" Zhou Ye felt that his charm had become stronger again, so that someone would voluntarily dedicate himself?


    "..." Violet looked at Zhou Ye''s partner with joy to stand up under her own efforts, and pushed Zhou Ye down in the bathroom, lifted up the little partner, aimed at her shortcomings, and tried hard. Sit down... With a scream, a trace of blood flowed down the tuberculosis department of the two of them.


    Chapter Fifty Seven


    Violet lay on Zhou Ye''s body lazily, with an expression of fulfilling her wish. Of course, the tingling sensation from under her body was directly ignored by her, and some were just full of feelings of being fulfilled. .


    "Violite..." Zhou Ye whispered softly in her ear... "What the hell should I do with you? My little apple..."


    "Ye..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Violet raised her head in surprise. [Little Apple] was once Zhou Ye''s nickname for her, even though she opposed it many times with too much nausea. But the objection is still invalid."Ye, you remember..."


    "Well--, I remember everything!" Zhou Ye stroked Violet''s soft long hair and whispered, "I remember everything..."


    "...I''m sorry...Ye!" Violet hugged Ye tightly, as if afraid that Zhou Ye would never find it again if he let go."Everything is my fault, as long as you forgive me...whatever..."


    "Violet... Violet... my Violet!" Zhou Ye''s voice was low, "You broke my illusion of love... Well, you gave me a first love that was not so wonderful. ...You said how should I punish you?"


    "No matter how you punish me... you can!" Violet took Zhou Ye''s hand, stroked her cheek, and whispered back: "As long as you don''t leave me... No matter how you punish me... ¡­I¡¯m really afraid of those days when you are away! I¡¯m afraid I will never meet you again... I am afraid I will lose you forever..."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye turned over and pressed Violet under him, "I will punish you tonight!"


    It was another gust of wind and rain, and Violet clenched his teeth and insisted, but the pain under her body gave her a trace of redemption ~ sinful pleasure ~ feeling... What''s wrong with being abused a little...


    The next morning...


    Looking at Violet''s peaceful face, Zhou Ye pecked at the corner of her lips with pity.


    Violet was awakened by Zhou Ye''s Good Morning. He raised his eyes and saw Zhou Ye''s smiling face, and immediately hugged him like an octopus.In the past three years, she had dreamed countless times in the past three years, but she woke up countless times, and then fell into despair. If it weren¡¯t for Shanshan¡¯s message, perhaps she would have sought relief long ago...


    In fact, the two had already complained to each other last night. In the end, the two agreed that System Shanshan should be responsible for the accident...


    But after Zhou Ye scolded Shanshan, he had to thank her again. If it weren''t for her, it is estimated that Violet would not insist that Zhou Ye will come again...


    In fact, Shanshan didn¡¯t make much of it, but she just lied to Violet. Zhou Ye¡¯s memory seal has been unlocked. In fact, she did not fall into the process of self-denial and evasion of memory, but a blank period before the reaction of improvement. That''s it, so the stupid Violet believed in her ghost, and hysterically took the initiative to push ~ down Zhou Ye...


    This is all the truth...


    Of course, this incident also caused another tragedy, and that is that Zhou Ye dare not talk about feelings anymore. It is even more unscrupulous to use his ability to pick up girls. Zhou Ye firmly believes that Jiushengqing is a verb, and you all understand it. .


    Of course, the point of a blessing in disguise this time is that because Zhou Ye broke free of the memory seal on his own, his mental power was greatly increased, and his thought power and hook~soul eyes have been greatly improved...


    Violet had to rest for several days because of the injuries before and after. The two regained their cohabitation state again. The only thing was that Violet was a bit too sticky to him, basically Violet Wish to hang on him 24 hours a day.


    From time to time when the two of them are doing shameful things, they also take out DVs to shoot the pictures of the two of them... The name is to leave traces of love...


    But apart from these, Violet was simply obedient to Zhou Ye, and even once because she could not satisfy Zhou Ye, she even offered to go out and help Zhou Ye to catch a woman back... It all became a doting... Although it was a little disgusting. Adapted, but Zhou Ye still felt that he was enjoying it.


    When Zhou Ye told her about her purpose of coming here, Violet did not hesitate to help Zhou Ye delineate the space installation research institutes that belonged to the department and the vampire underground. At night, the two turned into female ~ male. Pirates ransacked all the space research institutes, not only looted their space compression devices, but also went along with their research records...


    Zhou Ye is not only that little appetite...


    The two then ransacked the Institute of Gravity, which is the kind of anti-gravity device directly mounted on the Violet motorcycle, sweeping away all their research data and scientific research results.


    When Zhou Ye had completed his set goals and planned to return, Shanshan reminded him that Violet still carries the virus that is unique here...


    In desperation, Zhou Ye could only turn to Shanshan, and finally spent a lot of causal points to transform Violet''s body, making her body more tyrannical, and at the same time making the virus in her body lose its infectivity, especially It retains the ability of Violet''s hair to change color automatically. Zhou Ye likes her the most. Long purple hair...well, it''s still very rare in reality.


    As a white light flashed, Violet and Zhou Ye appeared in the villa on their private island in this world.


    "Is this your world? Ye!" Violet looked at everything in the house curiously. It seemed to her that the decorations here are a bit outdated, but very luxurious...


    "Well, this is my world!" Zhou Ye said, taking Violet''s hand and walking outside.Said: "I will introduce you to your sisters!"


    "I don''t care about them!" Violet followed Ye reluctantly. She only cared about Ye''s feelings. As for the rest, let them die.


    "Violite...I hope you can get along with your sisters!" Zhou Ye said helplessly: "You have some sisters in another world. I want you to be together and become friends with each other!"


    "I just need to follow Ye!" Violet said indifferently.


    "...This girl is out of help!" Zhou Ye was helpless, but forget it, she will get better later.


    The sisters on the island found that a beautiful woman with long purple hair and green eyes appeared next to her man, but the beautiful woman was a bit cold, and she never liked to play with them, just pestering her man... Ma can''t bear it...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 42

    However, after a few times, the beauties found sadly that this product is simply not a human being. Fighting... the few beautiful girls who retired from the Marines on the yacht can''t beat her together. As long as it is a sports event, they will be overwhelmed. They are all in the same street...but let''s say, people just ignore them...


    Unknowingly, Violet gained a special status, which was the status that accompanied Zhou Ye for a long time.


    Of course, there are also sisters who feel that this girl is a bit familiar. Some are like Milla Jovovich who plays Resident Evil, but the age is wrong. Milla Jovovich is almost fifty years old. This is a young girl... Besides, the itinerary is wrong. I checked it online and found that they were spending their honeymoon in the UK, but they were running back and forth with their man on the island. In the end, everyone could only put it down. For, [There are always three people in the world who look more like you] This proverb...


    Chapter 58


    Sunny Beach Bikini...


    This is the theme of Zhou Ye''s life these days... Zhou Ye couldn''t help smiling at the girls playing happily on the beach, but seeing Violet sitting quietly next to her, couldn''t help thinking sigh¡­¡­


    This girl now has a nickname called Zhou Ye Zhiying, which means that as long as you can see Zhou Ye, she must be there.But if Zhou Ye asked her to leave a little bit, she would look sad, as if the sky was about to fall.Is this a certain degree of dependence...


    Would Violet be a little more cheerful if she found her a companion?Zhou Ye thought unscrupulously, if he said to find her exactly the same companion... wouldn''t he have a legendary twin?


    In terms of choice, there is really a movie that is more suitable for Zhou Ye, Alice in Resident Evil... The two are about the same skill, no, it should be said that if Alice does not use the ability, she can''t beat Violet. , But if the ability is used, Violet is no match at all.


    Zhou Ye put his chin on and looked at Violet with a smile that was unscrupulous.It made Violet''s smile a little frizzy.


    "Baby Violet!" Zhou Ye took Violettra into her arms and said in a low voice, "How about I find you a companion? You absolutely get along!"


    "Really?" Violet rubbed her cheeks greedily in Zhou Ye''s arms, as if she wanted to rub Zhou Ye''s whole body into her body. As for what Zhou Ye said, she said I didn''t pay attention at all.


    "I assume you agree!" Zhou Ye looked at Violet''s state, and knew that she hadn''t listened to her words at all. Suddenly Zhou Ye laughed and hugged Violet. Lit whispered in her ear: "Violite... my little apple, I want you!"


    "...Me too, Ye!" Violet said that she was about to turn on her horse. Anyway, this island is full of Zhou Ye''s women, without a man, Violet said that he didn''t care about the fierce battle in the wild at all.However, she was hugged by Zhou Ye and walked into the room. After placing Violet on the bed, Zhou Ye rummaged through her woman¡¯s dressing room and found a golden wig, and then took it out again. The DV is placed on the head of the bed...


    A fierce battle began... During the fierce battle, Zhou Ye kept inducing Violet to say those words that were enough to make some people ashamed...


    Three hours later... the Violet was completely sunk.


    And Zhou Ye took the DV to the bathroom with a smug look, looked at his armband and said, "Shanshan, I want to enter the world of Resident Evil..."


    "Is there any fine-tuning?" Shanshan asked.


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye smiled, "Cut off all the lines of cause and effect between Alice and all the other men!"


    "No problem, Master!" Shanshan replied.


    "So... we can start the journey of Resident Evil!" Zhou Ye said with a smile while holding the DV in his hand.


    "The transmission begins..."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Resident Evil World¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye opened his eyes and found himself in the bathroom...Look at Alice who passed out under the shower...Zhou Ye hugged him up without hesitation and walked all the way to the bedroom...


    "Come while it''s hot is indeed a must-have option for Resident Evil!" Zhou Ye took off his clothes without hesitation, and rushed to Alice on the bed...


    Two hours later...


    Zhou Ye was holding a cigar in his arms and Alice, who was still in a coma, in his arms...The plum blossom-like pattern on the bed seemed to be telling the atrocities of Zhou Ye just now...


    "..." Alice opened her eyes slowly, and the touch on her body let her know that she was in the arms of a man, resisting the tingling pain coming from under her body, Alice looked up, and what caught her eye was A handsome boy with an Asian face... "Are you?"


    "Alice...you are awake!" Zhou Ye looked surprised, "you scared me to death just now! I''m sorry, I''m all to blame...I''m all to blame for playing too much!"


    "...I... my name is Alice?" Alice asked hesitantly, and then said: "Who are you? What is your relationship with me!"


    "...I''m sorry...Alice, I blamed me for being too violent!" Zhou Ye said apologetically, and said as if he was sincere: "I am Zhou Ya, your love, Alice, did you forget? ?"


    "My love?" Alice couldn''t think of what was going on...and there was no memory of Zhou Ye.


    "By the way, some of the things we shot in the past may be helpful for you to restore your memory!" Zhou Ye said, picking up the DV from the bedside, just hugging Alice and showing it to her...


    The scene in the picture is simply spicy eyes... but Alice can confirm that it is herself. Although she is a little younger on the screen, she is indeed herself undoubtedly. She is also full of obsession with the man in front of her. Everyone feels that this woman loves Zhou Ye so deeply...


    "Alice... have you forgotten?" Zhou Ye said with a sad expression: "We have had so many happy times..."


    "But..." Alice stretched her hand hesitantly ~ under her body, a smear of blood... "Since we have already happened to something like that... why I... bleeding underneath?"


    "Sorry baby!" Zhou Ye said with an apologetic expression: "It''s all because I haven''t had sex with you for a long time, so I made it a bit too much and hurt you again..."


    Alice fast-forwarded watching the video in the DV, and she began to feel convinced that Zhou Ye would hurt herself. After all, anyone who spent a full three hours... would be hurt... At the end of watching the video, she was actually ~Doing nonsense... Alice felt a subtle feeling in her heart... When did she become so silver?


    "I''m sorry..." Alice looked at Zhou Ye apologetically and said: "I don''t know what happened... but I can''t think of you..."


    "It''s okay, Alice, I''m sure you will remember me!" Zhou Ye said, sliding his hands into the bed and slid gently on Alice''s body: "Why... let''s do some of your favorite things before. , Maybe it will remind you of me..."


    "...Hmm!" Alice was already completely convinced that she was Zhou Ye''s lover, so she didn''t care about doing shameful things with Zhou Ye.


    "So... let''s get started!" Zhou Ye turned over and pressed Alice again...


    "No... Ye, not there... You made a mistake!"


    "I''m not mistaken, Alice, you used to like me going through the back door best!"


    "Ah...it hurts!"


    "You will feel it in a while..."


    Half an hour later...Zhou Ye finally stopped. After all, Alice is still the first time. If you lie to a woman, you can''t be too much.


    Chapter Fifty Nine


    Maybe it was Zhou Ye''s overly fierce action that caused Alice to wake up early, so after an hour of what happened between the two, no one came outside yet.


    Zhou Ye calmly found the painkillers in the medicine cabinet in the bedroom, helped the lazy-faced Alice daub the wound, and then helped her get dressed... At this time, Zhou Ye felt that someone had arrived outside.


    "Baby, we are here as a guest!" Zhou Ye sat on the side of the bed holding Alice, whispering in her ear.


    "Who...?" Alice felt that she was weak now, as if she was about to fall apart, but her whole body was hot~almost, very comfortable, which made her not want to lie in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    "Don''t move..." Matt Addison nervously pushed open the bedroom door, and then rolled in, half-kneeling on the ground, aiming at the two people on the bed with the gun in his hand.


    "Don''t be nervous buddy!" Zhou Ye leisurely patted Alice''s thigh, comforted her, and signaled that she should not be afraid.


    "..." Matt Addison felt like a clown. He entered so nervously with tactical moves and saw two people flirting without panic... "I am a policeman, holding hands. On top of your head, lie on the ground!"


    "Ha, everyone is here!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and gently stretched out his hand to cover Alice''s eyes, "Hey, close your eyes for a while, otherwise your eyes will be uncomfortable for a while!"


    As Zhou Ye''s voice landed, there was a crash--a sound of glass breaking sounded, and a flash bomb penetrated the glass and threw it into the room. Then, four figures followed the rope and broke into the glass.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 43

    "Don''t move!" The four people wearing special uniforms and helmets quickly took control of the situation. Perhaps it was the reason that Zhou Ye and Alice looked completely unthreatening, or that Alice was the gatekeeper of the hive. Several people completely ignored Zhou Ye and Alice, and directly pressed Matt to the ground.


    "Report the situation now... Soldier!" A big man in a special combat suit and a chemical mask came directly to Alice and asked."Now is not the time for you to enjoy romance!"


    He stretched out his hand and wanted to pull Alice up from Zhou Ye''s arms.


    "Hey, you can''t do this, Alice just woke up, she didn''t remember anything, even forgot me!" Zhou Ye stood in front of the big black man without hesitation, blocking him from reaching Alice Hands.


    "Sir, the main defense system in the room has been activated, and the room is full of nerve gas, so she is probably still suffering from side effects and has amnesia!" said a soldier next to her.


    "You let me go, I''m a policeman!" The Matt who broke into the room was still struggling desperately, but unfortunately the more he struggled, the harder he was to subdue his soldiers."Oh my god, my hand will be broken by you!"


    The black captain took off the chemical mask and said, "I am James Sched, I am not playing games with you!"


    Then pointed a pistol at Zhou Ye and said, "Who are you? Your name is not on my list!"


    "My name is Zhou Ye!" Zhou Ye said with a relaxed look: "I am Alice''s lover!"


    "What are you doing here?" Captain James asked.


    "Of course it''s a date!" Zhou Ye grabbed Alice into his arms and said, "What else can I do?"


    "Sir, do you want me to lock them here?" Ryan Ocampo, a female member of the assault team next to him, looked at Zhou Ye''s handsome face and added her lips, and said, "I promise to give you preferential treatment. Yes, Cucumber!"


    "..." Zhou Ye fiercely fought a cold war. Is this guy a trembling S, but he is not a trembling M.


    "No, I want to be with him!" Alice seemed to have a sense of crisis caused by Ren''s words, and she absolutely didn''t want Zhou Ye to fall into the hands of that damn woman.


    At this time, the computer expert in the assault team had opened the door in the bedroom, which opened directly in the full-length mirror.


    Captain James waved his hand and said, "Take them and prepare to enter the institute!"


    "You, keep up with me!" Captain James said to the players who followed behind: "If he rushes away, interrupt him!"


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about this big black guy. His purpose was to go in with a few people anyway, but he was treated much better than the policeman named Matt, at least he was not handcuffed, and he was accompanied by beautiful women...


    Zhou Ye just hugged Alice in this way, followed the big black captain in front and entered the passage behind the mirror. After all, Alice was a little unsatisfied, so she leaned most of her body weight on Zhou Ye and asked him to bear it. .


    A group of nine people just entered the entrance of the hive¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye walked with his arms around Alice, while looking at the environment inside.After walking through a long downward staircase, everyone came to a platform full of goods. The goods were marked with umbrellas. Zhou Ye curiously wanted to open a cargo box to take a look...


    "Don''t move, that is the property of the umbrella company!" The gun of the female team member Rein behind directly hit Zhou Ye''s waist.


    "OK OK!" Zhou Ye raised his hands and said innocently, "I''m just curious about what''s inside!"


    Ryan walked to Zhou Ye''s side and gently said in his ear: "Curiosity will kill the cat, boy!"


    Alice pulled Zhou Ye into her arms and glared at Ren with alert.


    "Ha...it seems your little lover is jealous, boy!" Ryan seemed addicted to molesting Zhou Ye.


    "Stop playing Ryan!" said the male player JD who entered the train: "Come and see, the train seems to be out of power!"


    "Ryan fix it!" Captain James said.


    "Okay head, got it!" Ryan rolled his eyes, walked into the train, jumped under the train to connect the wires.


    At this time Alice also dragged Zhou Ye onto the train. Zhou Ye suddenly noticed that Ryan was desperately trying to open a door. Zhou Ye smiled. He knew what was hidden inside. It was a scum and a scumbag. Box T virus and antidote.


    "I''ll help you!" Zhou Ye said as he forced Alice to come to the door, there was no way, Alice kept dragging Zhou Ye hard, she didn''t want Zhou Ye to approach the woman from the bottom of her heart.


    "Oh boy, aren''t you afraid that your little lover will be jealous?" Ryan stepped aside and stretched out his hand to signal Zhou Ye to do it.


    "It''s okay, Alice knows that I only love her the most, so she won''t be there!" Zhou Ye said as he grabbed the doorknob with one hand, as if trying desperately, in fact, in secret, he had already used Nian Motive smashed the brain in the head of the scum named Spence inside. Although there were no scars on the outside, he was already dead because of bleeding in his eyes, mouth and nose.


    After confirming Spence''s death, Zhou Ye pretended to have tried his best to open the door. The door opened and Spence''s body fell to the ground, and everyone who was frightened exclaimed.


    "He is..." Alice looked at the male corpse in front of her, and the corpse''s face stirred up layers of fragments in her mind.She knew this person, but the disgust for this person overflowed from her heart.


    Looking at the wedding ring on her finger, then at the ring on the male corpse''s finger, and then at Zhou Ye, who had been looking at her with worried eyes, Alice''s heart was extremely confused."he is¡­¡­"


    "Baby, don''t think about it!" Zhou Ye hugged Alice and whispered: "He is your nominal husband. You told me that this is your company who let you fake marriage in order to hide your eyes. I don¡¯t love him, and I have nothing to do with him...!"


    "This little guy is right!" The big black captain also came with an assist at this time: "You all belong to the umbrella company. You are the gatekeeper of this base. Your marriage is also fake!"


    Chapter Sixty


    Alice leaned weakly in Zhou Ye''s arms, her heart full of guilt for Zhou Ye.Even if it is a fake marriage, she thinks that Zhou Ye who loves herself is an invisible injury... "Sorry, Ye!"


    "It doesn''t matter, baby!" Zhou Ye looked at Alice''s somewhat guilty expression, knowing what she was thinking."You have never been touched by him...I promise!"


    "¡­¡­How did you know?"


    Facing Alice''s questioning, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to roll his eyes. He was so talkative, should he tell her that this was what his system Shanshan told him?This Nima is called funny, but the nonsense comes casually."Because I''ve been with you, baby!"


    Alice happily offered her lips to Zhou Ye...


    The train started¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Fifteen minutes later, the train reached the end of the track.


    "Okay, get out of the car! Miss janitor!" Ryan always seemed to displease Alice.


    Alice gave her a blank look, did not speak but hugged Zhou Ye''s arm and walked down.


    After the assault team checked and found that there was no danger, Ren began to take out the gas cutting equipment to open the door violently.


    Alice and Zhou Ye stood behind them and watched. The policeman was still with his hands behind his back and was watched by the female doctor in the assault team.


    Zhou Ye looked up at the camera that had been working, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.Red queen, soon you belong to me.


    Alice finally couldn''t bear it, always running back and forth with the people so ignorantly, letting go of Zhou Ye''s arms and slowly came to the big black man."Listen, I want to know who you are and what happened? Why did you come here!"


    "Well, in fact, I am also a little interested in knowing why we are here!" Zhou Ye said, taking off his shirt, coming to Alice''s side, and helping her to put it on."It''s cold here, put it on, baby!"


    "Hmm..." Alice turned her head to give Zhou Ye a gentle look, then turned her head and continued to look at Captain Hei."Now, immediately, immediately, tell me!"


    "Okay!" said the captain: "We belong to the same company. I told you just now that you are a security guard belonging to the umbrella company, [gatekeeper]. What you guard is the villa above that leads to the hive. , The wedding ring in your hand is both a disguise and a mark of the umbrella company. As for your little lover, that is your personal business, and the company will not bother."


    "What is a beehive?" The police also came over.


    "Let him see it!" The captain obviously didn''t bother to pay attention to him, and directly motioned to the computer expert to explain to the police.


    "This is the closest location to Raccoon City!" The computer expert turned on his laptop and began to explain to him, "This is the place we just passed by...!"


    The computer expert opened the three-dimensional image in the computer and began to explain to the police why everyone entered the underground passage from Alice''s room, and what is the irreplaceable role of the honeycomb.


    "Why do I have no memory at all?" Alice asked.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 44

    "The entire hive is controlled by an artificial intelligence computer called the Queen of Flames. After being attacked, it will activate the defense mechanism and release a kind of nerve gas, which can make people coma for about four hours. There is a serious side effect, and that is loss of memory."


    A picture flashed in Alice''s mind. It was a picture of her suddenly falling into a coma while taking a bath.This is completely different from what Zhou Ye and her said. Who is the real and the fake?Alice was a little at a loss, and a bit hesitant Alice continued to ask: "So...how long will the loss of memory last?"


    "One hour...a day...maybe a week!" Captain Hei replied.


    "Baby, are you okay?" Zhou Ye looked at Alice''s dazed expression, his heart was tight, did she recover her memory?


    "No, nothing...I''m fine!" Alice avoided Zhou Ye''s hand stretched out like an electric shock.


    "...Okay!" Zhou Ye waved his hand in embarrassment, pretending to be indifferent and said, "If you feel uncomfortable, remember to tell me, baby!"


    "Hmm!" Although Zhou Ye had already had doubts in her heart, Alice still felt warm when she heard Zhou Ye''s caring words.


    At this time, the door opened, and JD, a firepowerer with night vision goggles, went in to turn on the power of the lights, and everyone filed in.


    Alice looked around all the way back and forth, looking for things that could awaken her memory.Zhou Ye followed her closely... You know that there are only a few tasks for Resident Evil Zhou Ye, one of which is to take Alice away...


    Several members of the assault team tried to open the locked elevator door, but they were disappointed after opening the elevator. The elevator had crashed."It looks like we are going up the stairs!"


    "Let''s go, baby..." Zhou Ye hugged Alice''s A4 waist and forced her down."I don''t know what you remembered, but... now you are uncomfortable, and it is caused by me, so I must take this responsibility!"


    "You bastard!" Alice couldn''t help but punched Zhou Ye on the shoulder twice, her face flushed, and she seemed to remember her unbearable performance on the window.


    "Hmm, thank you for the compliment!" Zhou Ye didn''t care about Alice''s small punches, not to mention her now, even if she hit Zhou Ye after being injected with the T virus, it was like scratching her body.


    Zhou Ye''s attitude hated Alice''s teeth, but he was helpless with Zhou Ye... In the end, he could only obediently let Zhou Ye take her away with a half embrace.


    The few commandos in front ran quickly and watched the surroundings, while Zhou Ye walked leisurely with Alice there like a couple walking.Of course, even if it looks very leisurely, but his speed is really not slow.


    "Sir!" The computer expert looked at the small computer on his arm and reported: "The Flame Queen has noticed us, and she knows we are coming!"


    Zhou Ye just rolled his eyes. These fools, who were regarded as T virus test products, simply looked down upon the Red Queen. The moment they entered here, the Red Queen had already discovered their intrusion through the camera. It''s just that the Red Queen hasn''t blackened yet, and it''s her responsibility to protect humans, otherwise she won''t have enough assault teams.


    But it doesn''t matter, these people won''t live long anyway.Zhou Ye thought unscrupulously, and his face couldn''t help showing a hint of sarcasm.


    All this was seen in Alice''s eyes and remembered in her heart.


    Chapter Sixty One


    Soon everyone came to the laboratory area, which was already closed.Some rooms have been filled with water, and the whole house looks like a large closed water tank.


    "This will delay our progress!" The computer expert looked at these closed laboratories and reported: "Sir, we must pass through these laboratories to reach the Flame Queen! And these closed laboratories will cause us big troubles. of."


    "Ryan, JD go and check how bad the situation is!" Then the big black captain said to the computer expert: "Kaplan, find another way to the Queen of Fire."


    "What happened here?" asked the sad police brother.


    "Five hours ago, the Queen of Flames suddenly began to kill. After closing the entire hive, killing everyone inside, when the headquarters discovered what happened here, we were ordered to enter the hive to close the Queen of Flames and reopen the hive! "


    "Why would she do this?" Alice asked.


    "We don''t know this, it may have been ordered from outside!" the captain explained.


    "Oh, God!" The policeman looked sad. At this moment, in the laboratory enclosed by the glass wall, full of pale yellow sewage, a female corpse suddenly floated over. The policeman who was scared at the time screamed. ."Ah!"


    Zhou Ye has been paying attention to this scene. It can be said that when he was watching the movie, he was taken by surprise. Now that he is mentally prepared, he is not so scared anymore. On the contrary, he feels that the police brother¡¯s actions are inexplicably happy. sense.


    Although Alice was not scared by the dead, she couldn''t help but hugged Zhou Ye''s arm tightly. Zhou Ye smiled and patted her back gently."It''s okay, just a dead person!"


    "Hmm!" With Zhou Ye''s comfort, Alice also felt better.Although I don¡¯t know why there is no Zhou Ye in her memory, but this does not prevent her from still having an unimaginable favor for Zhou Ye...


    At this time, the computer expert found another road through restaurant B, and Ren and JD also came back and reported that the entire floor had been submerged.


    "Our progress is too slow!" The captain said: "Now let''s take action!"


    Speaking of taking the lead and heading towards the path that the computer expert found... Ryan deliberately ran over to molest Zhou Ye... "Boy, follow me!"


    Sadly, the police brother also quickly followed.


    When Alice wanted to follow along, Zhou Ye held her hand."Shhh, don''t worry baby, show you something fun!"


    Zhou Ye said, hugging Alice''s waist, motioning her to look at the female corpse floating in the laboratory in front of him.


    "You are too..." When Alice was about to say that Zhou Ye was too boring, the woman who had died suddenly opened her eyes, her hands lying on the glass, her mouth still closed.


    "Oh myod" Alice was really taken aback, and then she turned around and said to Zhou Ye loudly, "She is still alive, let her out!"


    "Calm down baby!" Zhou Ye gently patted Alice''s dolphins, and whispered: "No one can live for four hours in water without oxygen... She is dead!"


    "Then why..." Alice''s expression was a little dazed.


    "Trust me!" Zhou Ye looked at Alice''s green eyes seriously, and said: "All the answers are in the front...Now let''s go first. No matter what happens, remember, baby you don''t leave me. By your side!"


    "Hmm--" Although Zhou Ye may have taken advantage of her coma to deceive her and fucked herself, Alice really can''t hate this guy, especially seeing him explain herself so seriously, it is obvious that she is worried about herself. The cognition made her feel a burst of warmth in her heart.


    Soon everyone bypassed the test area and came to the lobby marked with Restaurant B on the bottom floor.


    It is said that it is restaurant B, but in fact it is not like a restaurant at all. On the contrary, a dozen rectangular cabinets wrapped in steel are erected in an orderly manner. The cabinets are also connected to a few tubes of unknown purpose. .It looks like Doctor Evil''s laboratory.


    "Isn''t it terrible!" Zhou Ye whispered softly in Alice''s ear.At this time, Alice was looking inside through the palm-sized observation mirror outside the iron box. Because it was too dark, she only saw a part of what looked hideous, but she didn''t know what it was when she couldn''t see the whole picture. thing.


    "It doesn''t look like a restaurant!"


    "But the B restaurant is marked on the map!"


    Seeing the arguments of the commandos, the police brother sadly started to die again, he said directly: "Maybe this is the secret of the company!"


    "Ryan, JD!" The black captain glanced at the police brother and said, "You are here to watch him! The others follow me in!"


    Zhou Ye felt that if Brother Police would hang up one day, he must have been killed because he knew too much and couldn''t keep his mouth shut. Obviously, the big black captain had already doubted him.


    Soon Zhou Ye embraced Alice and followed the captain to the door of the laser tunnel. Alas, I''m going, this place is quite heavy.


    Zhou Ye said that this place is the most annoying. It cuts people into pieces, and there is nothing good about it. He is not abnormal.


    But Alice was full of interest in this laser tunnel. Zhou Ye held her in this way and looked inside through a palm-wide glass window outside the lead door half a meter thick.


    Watching the big black captain sticking the decoder to the innermost door of the passage with a surprise, Kaplan easily unlocked the password through the console...


    The door opened, and the big black captain waved to himself, "Go!"


    Zhou Ye watched several people carry their equipment and walked in. Originally, he wanted to prevent the female doctor from entering. Thinking about Zhou Ye or giving up, the acridine was a bit abstract, which didn''t suit Zhou Ye''s appetite.


    Zhou Ye could also prevent them from going to die, but what reason is there to prevent them from going to die?In other words, Zhou Ye himself is the kind of person who is very indifferent to other people''s things. Unless it is his lover or someone who cares about him, the attitude of Zhou Ye in one sentence is to let him die!


    So Zhou Ye watched as a group of four people walked into the death channel. As expected, the laser channel opened as soon as the four people entered. Alice anxiously shouted for Kaplan to quickly unlock the blockade...


    The result is undoubtedly, the laser channel incident ended with annihilation.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 45

    But fortunately, when the big black was about to be shredded, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but hold Alice into his arms to prevent her from seeing the diamond-shaped corpses.


    "Oh my God!" Alice felt that she was going crazy, and her whole person had become bad. To see a person cut into pieces like pork was too challenging for her nerves.But fortunately, she didn''t see the last scene, being held tightly in her arms by Zhou Ye also eased her fear and tension a little...


    Chapter Sixty Two


    Even if there was a group destruction accident, Kaplan decided to go in and complete the task.Zhou Ye accompanied Alice and followed him into the completely closed laser tunnel.


    Looking at Kaplan, who was standing trembling and a little veteran, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but patted him on the shoulder, almost not scaring him to pee...


    The three of them entered the main control room of the Queen of Flames. Zhou Ye watched Kaplan manipulate the wrist computer to raise the host of the Queen of Flames from the ground. Zhou Ye gave him a handle and helped him install the circuit breaker. Go up, after all, his goal is the Fire Queen''s motherboard, he doesn''t stop the Fire Queen, he can''t get the motherboard at all.


    "Go out, go out, you can''t stay here!" The Flame Queen was decisively anxious, and appeared out of her mouth.


    "Don''t believe anything she said!" Kaplan said: "She will lie and beg for mercy in order not to be shut down!"


    "Don''t worry!" Zhou Ye raised his hand to block Kaplan''s movements, then looked at the Flame Queen and asked: "You know what happened here, right?"


    "Yes, the virus leaked to completely cut off the source of infection, so I shut down the entire base!" Under the threat of being shut down, the Flame Queen decisively said something.


    "What virus has been leaked? What consequences will it cause?" Zhou Ye continued to ask.


    "This leak is an accidental leak of T virus!" The Queen of Flame showed them the video of the scum man who stole the T virus and threw the T virus stock solution on the ground, and then infected the entire laboratory through the vent .


    "Then what are the consequences of the T virus leak?" It was Alice who asked this time. At this time, her hand was holding Zhou Ye''s hand tightly, which made Zhou Ye feel a little uncomfortable.


    "After human beings die completely, their nails and hair will continue to grow, and even a weak current will be generated in the brain. The role of the T virus is to strengthen these signals!"


    "Resurrected from the dead?" This time it was Kaplan who was aroused by curiosity.


    "No! The resurrected corpse has only a weak memory and an instinctive need!"


    "What needs?"


    "Eat!"


    "Then the researchers who died outside have become T virus infected people?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Yes, originally the virus was only spread through the air, but now it has evolved rapidly and can be spread through blood, water, and body fluids!"


    "If we shut you down, what are the consequences?" Alice asked.


    "The loss of electricity caused by turning off me will release all those infected with T virus in the laboratory!"


    "Don''t believe what this guy said, she is lying!" Kaplan said and pressed the switch of the circuit breaker. "She is just preventing us from turning her off!"


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye said that Yan Wang could hardly save the damn ghost, and he was about to make it clear that if you smashed out her motherboard, he would die. In the end, the damn person would die.


    With a soft sound, the power was cut off.Kaplan also quickly found the Fire Queen''s motherboard and pulled it out, but after he pulled out the motherboard, he found a gun on his head.


    "What are you going to do?" Kaplan didn''t expect that the most innocent looking man would actually make a moth at the last minute.


    "I don''t want to do anything!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "I just want to tell you that the motherboard in your hand belongs to me!"


    "No, this is the property of the company!" Kaplan said angrily.


    "Of course, if you can get out of this base alive, it will be the property of the company!" Zhou Ye shrugged... "Now give it to me, thank you, if you don''t want a hole in your head!"


    "...Damn it!" Kaplan had to hand over the main board of the Flame Queen to Zhou Ye under the threat of life.


    "Now you still have five precious minutes to escape!" Zhou Ye pointed at him indifferently.


    "Damn it!" Kaplan ran out without looking back, of course he wouldn''t just admit it, but wanted to meet Ren and JK who were staying in Restaurant B, and then kill him again. After all, he just A computer expert in logistics support, not a combatant.


    Zhou Ye took the flame queen''s main board, flipped it over, and the main board disappeared in his hand. This was not magic, but the effect of the space compression bracelet he obtained from the violet plane.After finishing all these things, Zhou Ye turned to look at Alice, and then smiled and said, "Baby, you have recalled all your memories, right?"


    "Yes, damn..." Alice looked at Zhou Ye with a complex expression, and slapped Zhou Ye with her hand up and a slap."You dare to lie to me..."


    "Baby! Don''t be so merciless!" Zhou Ye grabbed Alice''s wrist with ease and pulled her into his arms as soon as he raised his hand."It''s true to lie to women, and it''s true to send them while it''s hot... Love is true..."


    "Love? Love me when I was fainted by the nerve gas, did you rape me?" Alice didn''t get angry when she heard Zhou Ye''s words. She had never seen such a shameless person.


    "It''s not..." Zhou Ye smiled, clinging to Alice''s dolphins, and whispered in her ear: "It''s just that I see you like a sleeping beauty. I can''t help it. Besides, you don''t Do you think our affinity is good?"


    "Who has a good relationship with you..." Listening to Zhou Ye''s super shameless words, Alice was really ashamed and angry. The most important thing is that the first time in front of her was taken away by him. She was tricked into giving her the first time behind her, and she really felt the peak...this was the thing that really made her unbearable.


    "Okay, it seems that you are going to deny everything about us!" Zhou Ye didn''t say a word, just waved his hand slightly, and the door of the central computer room was locked tightly, and then he pressed Alice directly to the ground and raised it. On the host disk of the red queen, he made a hook, then stopped and went up, once again becoming one with Alice...


    "Look, baby!" Zhou Ye said while shaking her head and struggling Alice''s ear: "Looking at how good we are, I can feel it sucking me tightly!"


    "A ghost has a good affinity with you!"


    "Hey, baby, you''re always so duplicity!" Zhou Ye started shaking as he said, whispering in Alice''s ear while shaking, "Do you feel my love? Baby!"


    "Hmm...damn...stop it!" Alice will never admit that she already has feelings, nor will she admit that she really can''t beat Zhou Ye cruelly, otherwise, get the flames in Zhou Ye When the Queen Mother boarded, she should knock him out from behind Zhou Ye.But now, she regretted why she didn''t stun this damn guy."I don''t feel anything!"


    "Baby, you''re not good!" Zhou Ye smiled. In fact, when he went to Alice for the first time, he discovered a very strange thing. The sensitivity of Alice was exactly the same as Violet. Zhou Ye, who had just played Violet, wanted to make Alice fascinated. It was simply too fun.


    Zhou Ye didn''t speak any more, and directly increased the horsepower. Zhou Ye, who was serious, really made Alice hate and fear that she couldn''t touch her.Zhou Ye knew better than she herself... In less than half an hour, she was almost unconscious...


    Chapter Sixty Three


    Alice looked at Zhou Ye bitterly, but with a strange feeling in her hatred, that is to say, if she scolded him and beat him, it would be fine if others said Zhou Ye unkindly, Alice felt that she would Can''t stand it.


    She didn''t know at all, that Zhou Ye had already planted a psychological hint to herself, and her love was deeply rooted.Although she was still a little bit upset that Zhou Ye lied to the girl and fucked herself, in fact, what she most wanted to ask was who was the woman in the DV that Zhou Ye showed to herself at the time. She has recovered her memory and absolutely does not believe that it is herself...


    "Come on, baby, the clothes are all torn, put on this!" Zhou Ye flipped his hand, and a black leather suit appeared in his hand. It was Violet¡¯s unique equipment. Zhou Ye took it back. Two pistols commonly used by Violet were handed out to Alice.


    Alice didn''t speak, she put on her clothes with her soft hands and feet, and then took the double guns from Zhou Ye. As soon as she raised her hands, she put the guns on Zhou Ye''s forehead and said bitterly: Are you not afraid that I will kill you now?"


    "Baby, don''t make trouble!" Zhou Ye took her in his arms again indifferently, "I believe you are not willing to kill me!"


    "Damn it!" Alice closed the double guns in her hand depressed, she had to admit that Zhou Ye was right, she really couldn''t shoot him, even if she put the gun against his head, it was Alice. The limit.


    "Okay, we should go out too!" Zhou Ye pulled Alice over, and walked outside with her A4 waist. The outside may be forbidden for them, but for Zhou Ye it is no different from his own back garden. ."I just hope that those guys are dead and have not been chewed to death by zombies!"


    "I always think you know everything here!" Alice walked angrily following Zhou Ye, while recalling Zhou Ye''s abnormal performance on the road.


    "That''s your illusion, baby!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "I am not a god, how can I know everything here?"


    "But when you changed your clothes and pistols, I didn''t see where you were hiding things!" Alice asked.


    "It''s just a small space compression technique!" Zhou Ye said as he raised his hand, two more bracelets appeared, which were directly put on Alice''s hand, and then pulled off Alice''s two hairs and put them on the bracelet. After twisting, the bracelet was bound to Alice''s DNA."Now you have the same ability, baby, surprise you?"


    "This is..." Alice kept taking out things from her bracelet and loading them in surprise, of course, it was filled with bullets from the two guns in her hand.


    "Okay, stop playing, show you a big scene!" Zhou Ye patted Alice''s dolphins and smiled and pointed forward.


    It turned out that the two had come to restaurant B unknowingly, but they didn''t see those few people.But the sound of gunfire like fried beans from not far in front told them that they were still in front.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 46

    "Many people..." Alice couldn''t help muttering as she looked at the crowded crowd in front of her.


    "They can''t be regarded as human anymore!" Zhou Ye said as he raised his hand, a zombie who leaped at him flew out, "They are all zombies infected by T virus!"


    "I''ll help you!" Alice said as she stood in front of Zhou Ye. The double guns in her hand kept firing, and they all hit the zombies.


    "...Forgot to tell her about the weakness of zombies!" Zhou Ye was speechless for a while and shouted: "Baby, you can kill them by hitting them on the head and spine. It is a waste of bullets!"


    "Bastard, don''t you say it earlier!" Alice also found out at this time. The zombies that had just overturned were only slightly slower, and immediately surrounded them like no one else!


    "Forget it, baby! Come back!" Zhou Ye said and waved, and Alice instantly returned to Zhou Ye''s side as if being dragged by an invisible rope.


    "Asshole, what are you doing!" Alice stomped angrily, and when she was mastering the essentials, this guy dragged herself back.


    "These zombies are really too low-level, they are not challenging!" Zhou Ye raised his hand and made a final movement of the boss of the king of fighters to draw the soul of the snake. He stretched out his hand and made a fist.


    In an instant, the heads of this bunch of zombies were like water polo balls, which were directly caught by the invisible hand.


    "This... what is this ability..." Alice looked at the fantasy scene in front of her with a little disbelief. The style of painting instantly changed from a science fiction thriller to a fantasy myth.


    "It''s just motivation, you will have it in the future!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.He is not fooling Alice, after being infected by the T virus, Alice has indeed acquired the ability to read motivation.


    "How can I acquire such skills?" Alice asked.


    "If I told you that after being infected by the T virus, you would get such skills, would you think I was lying?" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "..." Alice stared at Zhou Ye for a long time, and then rushed towards the group of zombies in the distance without saying a word...


    "Hey, what idiot are you doing!" Zhou Ye hurriedly grabbed Alice back.


    "Didn''t you say that I can gain abilities as long as I contract the T virus?" Alice asked strangely.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I''m lying to you?" Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, and his super-powerful action wasn''t used here, right.


    "Will you hurt me? Are you willing to die?" Alice asked strangely.


    "How can I harm you, how can I be willing to die?"


    "That''s not it!" Alice said with a smile: "Since you won''t hurt me and don''t want me to die, then what you told me is true."


    "Okay, but don''t be infected by this group of zombies! It''s disgusting, I''ll take you to inject it directly with pure T virus!" Zhou Ye said.


    "Well, then!" Alice hugged Zhou Ye''s arm and said, "Then let''s go!"


    "Well, go see the hapless commando and the hapless police!" Zhou Ye directly took Alice''s hand and walked towards the place where the gunfire came from.


    At this time, the hearts of several people surrounded by the zombies collapsed. Ryan was bitten by a zombie, and JK was directly dragged into the pile of zombies by a group of zombies outside the door.


    The only ones who were really alive were the policeman with his back and the hapless guy who was snatched from the main board of the Queen of Flame by Zhou Ye.


    It''s a pity that the hapless computer master is a support unit. He has no heavy weapons in his hands, only small pistols. The policeman was handcuffed and couldn''t help, so he saw it when Zhou Ye took Alice over. Just a few people who have been completely zombie... This is really a tragedy.


    Chapter Sixty Four


    Seeing that they have already fought together, Zhou Ye and Alice are no longer entangled in anything. Zhou Ye violently opens the way. Zhou Ye''s motivation will be like an invisible giant hand, pinching the zombies in front of him. Headshot, and Alice easily followed Zhou Ye.


    The two quickly returned to the locomotive stop along the original road. Zhou Ye picked up a black backpack from the crack of the train. After opening it, it was the T virus stock and T virus serum brought by the scumbag.Alice didn¡¯t hesitate, she just picked up the syringe and injected T virus on her wrist...


    To be honest, even though I knew Alice would be fine, Zhou Ye was still a little scared. What if something went wrong?


    The virus stock solution directly caused Alice to faint, and Zhou Ye drove the car toward the exit. A licker caught up on the way, and Zhou Ye, who was in a bad mood, directly squeezed it into meat sauce with his thoughts... I have to say that Zhou Ye''s taste is getting heavier.


    Zhou Ye directly hugged Alice who had passed out of a coma and walked out of the secret road. As for the mercenaries of the umbrella company waiting outside, Zhou Ye killed them all.


    It¡¯s just that Zhou Ye didn¡¯t notice that when he left the hive, the main control computer was powered off, so the door was open, and Zhou Ye took Alice out of the hive and cleaned up the zombies along the way. , Obviously there are so many petri dishes in Restaurant B, but only one licker appeared... Obviously this is not all. As Zhou Ye left, more and more zombies appeared at the door of the villa...


    T virus... began to spread.


    But Zhou Ye didn''t know all of this. Even if he knew it, he wouldn''t care about it. After the American people died, he would only feel great...


    Zhou Ye came to Raccoon City directly with Alice in a coma. Knowing that all the cameras in Raccoon City were controlled by the umbrella company, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t want to cause trouble everywhere now, after all, Alice was still there. He was in a coma, so he just found an alley and went down.


    Cameras are generally installed on the main route, but there are still far fewer cameras in those alleys.Just when Zhou Ye was holding Alice at the entrance of the alley and was planning to find a small household to take shelter for a while, suddenly a door in the alley opened, and from the inside came a man with short black hair, a gorgeous appearance and a cool dress. A girl in a shirt and a miniskirt.


    Seeing Zhou Ye, the girl seemed to look at him vigilantly, and then concealed a glance at Alice in Zhou Ye''s arms. With a smile on her face, she said, "I can provide beds and covers for only fifty dollars. ."


    Zhou Ye didn¡¯t care either. He wanted to leave with Alice in his arms, but was stopped by the girl. The girl looked like she was smoggy, and pressed her hand directly to Zhou Ye¡¯s chest: ¡°It¡¯s so boring to play with an unconscious girl. , Why don¡¯t you take me with you, it only costs one hundred dollars...I can play with you, and you are guaranteed to have fun!"


    "Okay!" After staring at the girl''s face for a long time, Zhou Ye smiled suddenly and replied, "Are you sure it''s so cheap?"


    "Of course, my old lady is still very famous in this film!" The girl seemed to be a little happy, and her smile was sweeter.


    "Well then!" Zhou Ye said, holding Alice in one hand and holding the girl''s waist with the other.The girl wanted to hide inadvertently, but later did not know why, and resisted the desire to hide.Zhou Ye noticed this scene and smiled happily.


    "Then let''s not waste time!" Zhou Ye said, holding the girl''s waist, and walked into the room where the girl had just come out.The room looked a little messy, and there seemed to be a few newspapers commended by STARS police officers on the wall...


    "Then you take a rest first, I''ll take a shower first!" The girl said she wanted to get rid of Zhou Ye''s arm, but Zhou Ye took it even tighter.


    "Hey, when did the special police force in Raccoon City be so poor that it needs a female police officer to go out and sell herself to support herself?" Zhou Ye''s words made the girl tight.


    "Ha...what are you kidding!" The girl laughed dryly, muttering in her heart, damn it, if it wasn''t for the old lady who was on vacation today and didn''t bring a pistol when she went out, she would definitely shoot you the abductor headshot from outside. , How can you allow you to go into the house to molest the old lady.


    "Okay!" Zhou Ye smiled more brilliantly. He gave you the last chance. You don''t know how to cherish it. Then he can only push the boat along the water, but his pushing the boat along the water will directly overthrow the boat... "Since we have talked about it. Good price, then let¡¯s start now!"


    "What are you looking for!" The girl said as she wanted to touch the table next to her, the pistol was hidden there."I''ll get you a set!"


    "I hate wearing a condom the most, so let''s do it!" Zhou Ye said and put the unconscious Alice on the bed, and then suddenly pushed the girl to the window, rushed forward and stabilized. Girl''s lips...


    "Mmm..." In the girl''s heart, ten thousand heads of grass and mud rushed past. Is this the rhythm to play with?But this guy still looks very handsome, and it seems not bad to lose him.No, no, how could I have such thoughts, this guy is also an abductor no matter how handsome...how could I lose myself to him...


    During her ideological struggle, she didn''t even notice that her clothes were completely stripped by Zhou Ye...


    "Then I''m not welcome!" Zhou Ye used his mind to straighten up his little friend, and jabbed it down...


    "Ah..." the girl screamed... Suddenly, her heart was blank--Is this... lost?


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about her, and he brought it to the door by himself, so why not come?If Tianyu doesn''t take the opposite and suffer from it, a fool can''t do it.


    The girl beat Zhou Ye''s chest desperately, but she was dead, Zhou Ye''s steel body didn''t feel anything at all...


    An hour later, the girl still had a little bit of strength and cursed while breathing.


    Two hours later, the girl only had the surplus to breathe, and she had to desperately hold back the scream that she wanted to pop out of her mouth.


    Three hours later, the girl rolled her eyes and passed out...


    At this time, Alice also woke up, but the scene in front of Alice was a bit uncomfortable. Where did this little bitch come from? How could she put Zhou Ye on the window with this skill...


    She hated her as soon as she said a few words from Zhou Ye, she was put on the bed to give her a lesson, letting her fully realize that she could not handle Zhou Ye, a beast...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 47

    Chapter Sixty Five


    Today is a shame for Jill. As an excellent police officer in the Raccoon City Special Police Force, he was actually fucked by a man for a strong woman?And she was superb by a strong girl... This is simply the stain of her life...


    Jill looked at the man in front of him who was still holding him even when he was asleep, and his heart surged... But it was a fact that he was directly fucked by this guy for a strong girl. Is it true that a strong girl who is superb is not a strong girl? Did you do it?


    Jill got more and more angry, got up secretly, came to his dressing table, opened the drawer, took out his police gun, and put it directly on Zhou Ye''s head...


    But when she wanted to pull the trigger, she found that the trigger was as heavy as a deadly weight. She really couldn''t shoot... Eventually she dropped the gun on the ground and sat on the bed and started crying...


    "Fortunately, you didn''t shoot..." A faint voice rang in Jill''s ear, and Jill was startled.It was Alice who was waking up talking: "If you shoot, you will be dead now!"


    Although Alice, who has been injected with T virus, hasn¡¯t got the power yet, her perception of strength and agility has been greatly improved. Jill¡¯s little movement can¡¯t hide from her at all. For her, Zhou Ye¡¯s actions are no longer right. It is also her man, if others dare to shoot at Zhou Ye, she will definitely kill her immediately...


    "You... weren''t you kidnapped by this guy?" Jill asked in surprise.


    "Who told me that I was abducted by Ye?" Alice put her head on her hand, lying on her side looking at Jill with a good face.


    "But... I obviously saw this guy yesterday... holding you in a coma... wanting to behave unscrupulously!" Jill felt that this matter became weird.


    "That''s because we just escaped from the secret underground laboratory of Umbrella Company. I was injured a little bit. He was supporting me!" Alice did not mention her own T virus injection. Who would do this? Talk nonsense everywhere."Besides, how can a man hold his own woman and plot against his own woman?"


    "Then I''m nosy?"... Jill felt that he was a dog and a mouse. The most important thing was that no one would thank her and put himself in.


    "Hmm...not count!" Alice suddenly smiled, "At least you can take care of this bastard for me, I will feel much easier!"


    "Damn... Shet..." Jill felt that these two men and women were abnormal, and how could any of her own women feel happy watching her man go to find another woman."You lunatics!"


    "It seems that you haven''t remembered how you fainted yesterday?" Alice said with a swaying look: "When you remember, you can talk about it!"


    "I was...like...was stunned by...this guy...?" Jill finally remembered that he begged desperately last night and almost thought that he would be killed by this guy.


    "Uh-huh... It seems you remember!" Alice smiled...


    "You guys don''t let me rest!" Zhou Ye has the habit of shutting off his sensitive hearing when he sleeps, otherwise he won''t want to sleep.But after closing the hearing, the two women kept saying in their ears, he would also be awakened.


    Zhou Ye, who finally woke up, saw that Jill was actually up and sitting on the side of the bed. This made him a little unaccustomed to waking up in the entanglement of pink arms and tender legs... Gilra reached into her arms and murmured, "What are you talking about?"


    "We will discuss why you are a strong woman!" Alice said with a smile.


    "Huh¡ª" Jill curled his face, unwilling to pay attention to Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye didn''t care. He turned his head and kissed Alice again. He turned his head and wanted to kiss Jill again, but at this moment he suddenly thought that Alice had just been injected with the T virus. Don''t kiss Jill as a zombie by himself, it would be funny... ¡­


    He hurriedly called to Shanshan in his heart, asking whether the virus in Alice''s body had stabilized and lost its infectivity, and Shanshan''s answer made him relieved a little. The virus in Alice''s body had stabilized and lost its infectivity... ¡­


    It seems that Jill ignores Zhou Ye''s appearance, but in fact she has been paying attention to Zhou Ye''s actions with the corner of her eye. As a result... it turns out that Zhou Ye did not kiss herself after kissing Alice. There was a moment of distress in his heart and a touch of sourness... It seemed that his position in his mind was still not as good as Alice.


    Zhou Ye, who had read countless women, could see Jill¡¯s careful thoughts at a glance. He slapped her dolphins and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, it¡¯s just that Alice has just been injected with T virus. It has entered a plateau and lost its infectiousness...Because my body is special and I am not afraid of all kinds of viruses, but I don''t want to kiss you and make you a zombie...I don''t have a necrophilia..."


    "Who cares about you!" Gil murmured, but there was a hint of joy in his heart.


    "Okay, what time is it..." Zhou Ye asked.


    Jill didn''t answer, but turned on the TV directly... The picture on the TV scared everyone. It seemed that the entire raccoon city had been chaotic... The streets were full of zombies...


    "The T virus has begun to spread!" How could Alice not recognize the zombies who bite people everywhere on the street?


    "No, I''m going to the police station!" Jill was anxious, turned over and wanted to go out of the window. As a result, the wound on his lower body was affected and he sucked in air.


    "No need to go!" Zhou Ye looked at the time displayed on the TV. It was already past four in the afternoon.When Zhou Ye took Alice out of the hive, the sky had just turned white, it was early morning.In other words, the T virus began to spread in nearly ten hours."It''s too late!"


    "What should I do?" Jill asked anxiously.


    "You call the police station now and ask them to drive away from Raccoon City!" Zhou Ye said, "And don''t hesitate, otherwise they won''t be able to get out..."


    "Okay, I''ll call now!" Jill quickly picked up the phone and called his colleague at the police station.


    "In addition, tell them that if you encounter zombies that bite people and shoot them directly in the head or spine, you won''t be able to kill them!" Alice also added.


    "Yeah!" Jill responded and began to explain to his colleagues.


    Two minutes later, Jill, who finished the call, looked at Zhou Ye and Alice and said, "Then what shall we do? Don''t you leave Raccoon City now?"


    "What''s the hurry!" Zhou Ye said nonchalantly: "Your first task now is to rest well and heal your injuries. As for leaving Raccoon City, you don''t need to worry about it, even if a nuclear bomb falls from the sky. Leave it alone, I promise to protect you!"


    Chapter Sixty Six


    The time went back to the moment when Zhou Ye just protruded from the hive ten hours ago and killed the guard at the villa...


    Raccoon City¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Umbrella branch building¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Doctor, I think you should take a look at this!" Thomas is the security director of the Raccoon City branch. At this time, he is holding a flat panel display and handing it to the nominal chief here, Dr. Isaacs.


    "Huh?" Dr. Isaacs stopped the experiment on hand, took off his chemical protective suit, and took the tablet computer from Thomas, which was playing a video... It was the video of Zhou Ye taking Alice out of the hive... ¡­


    When Zhou Ye waved his hands, the guards who were waiting at the door wearing heavy chemical protective clothing easily headshot, and Dr. Isaacs trembled with excitement."What a perfect experiment, I want to get him... get him at all costs!"


    "I''m afraid it''s a bit difficult!" Thomas said: "Satellites detected that he entered Raccoon City, but he lost his track in Raccoon City!"


    "I don''t care about those!" Isaacs shouted, "Do you know how much he can help us in our career? Look at him, he can get rid of the gravity of the earth and fly directly on the body...Gosh, I believe this It will be the newest chapter in the history of human evolution. I won''t hesitate to get him at all costs, even if it destroys the entire Raccoon City!"


    "But Doctor, you don''t have this authority!" Thomas reminded.


    "You don''t need to worry about this, I will convince the board of directors to get authorization!" Isaacs said: "All you have to do now is to find him, grab him, and send it to me!"


    "Then I have a plan!" Thomas said: "The hive''s T virus has begun to spread. Now we only need to withdraw the troops that blocked the spread of T virus, and then block the entire raccoon city, then we will be able to easily find him!"


    "Oh? Really?" Isaacs said, "You seem to forget that he can fly!"


    "Those are not a problem. When I get the authorization, I will mobilize twelve aviation detachments from seven branches nearby to encircle him. As long as he appears in the sky, I will never let him slip away!"


    "...No, it''s not enough!" Isaacs thought for a while and said, "Now select a few people from the assault force to join the Nemesis project directly..."


    "But... we don''t have enough time!" Thomas said hesitantly.


    "No, enough!" Isaacs smiled: "We only need three hours to monitor them in real time during the unstable period, and we can do the rest by remote control! Don''t tell me, You can''t stand it for three hours..."


    "No, I think I can complete this task!" Thomas nodded, "Then I will first arrange the evacuation of the senior employees of the company in Raccoon City. After all, they are the company''s precious wealth!"


    "Well, go!" Isaacs still stared at the tablet computer in his hands, watching the scene of Zhou Ye flying through the air holding Alice, his eyes were full of greed.


    After a while, Isaacs reluctantly put down the tablet, then went straight back to his office, opened the secret line in the office, and pressed the emergency contact button.


    Fifteen minutes later...


    Isaacs walked out of the office again and contacted Thomas directly with the intercom line on his hand: "I have obtained the highest authorization from the company''s board of directors. You can check the authorized number through your personal terminal... Let''s get started now. The code name of this operation is [Entrapment].

 Movie World Im King Chapter 48

    "Doctor... the test product you want is already in place!" At this time a security guard walked over, which made Isaacs'' mood even more happy.


    Convincing the board of directors is not a troublesome thing for him. Just play the scene and make sure that when you get the person, you can unlock the secrets of his body, so that you can easily get the greedy bunch Director too.


    Now is the time to add some important weights to your trapping plan.Isaacs thought of this and walked towards his laboratory happily...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Back to the dividing line of the normal timeline again¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It was 8:30 in the evening, and Zhou Ye, Alice and Jill were strolling leisurely on the street. The three of them had just entered a gun shop that had already been empty, and refilled their ammunition... ¡­Of course, in comparison, there are still more Alice Ribbons. Not only did she carry her back, she also stuffed ammunition into her space bracelet... In general, Alice basically emptied the gun. The store¡¯s ammunition...


    And Jill was a little worse, just got a submachine gun and a shotgun... plus her own police gun...


    By the way, Jill also changed into a lady¡¯s hunting outfit. After all, although the miniskirts are very good-looking, they are easy to wear out. Zhou Ye said that if you don¡¯t change, I will let you lie down and the window can¡¯t get up and down again. Jill had to give up painfully. My favorite miniskirt.


    Strictly speaking, in the game of Biochemical 2, Jill is the real female pig''s feet. When Zhou Ye was playing Resident Evil 2, don¡¯t be scared, especially this bitch likes to be in the middle of the night. Play, it''s just like death...


    So after Zhou Ye recognized Jill, he immediately went along with the water. In Zhou Ye''s words, he was a collection addiction...


    After the three of them armed themselves, they found a convertible off-road vehicle on the street. Jill got into the car and pulled the car''s starting circuit open, directly ignited the thread and drove it.


    Zhou Ye sat in the car and timidly took out a Havana cigar from his wristband and another cigar cutter. But when he just cut the cigar and held it in his mouth, Jill took him. I snatched the cigar from my mouth, I took out my lighter and lit the cigar...


    Zhou Ye looked at Jill in a daze, but one thing I had to admit was that Jill lit his cigar very beautifully...really awesome.


    Jill took a violent sip of his cigar, then put the cigar back into Zhou Ye¡¯s mouth, turned his face?? A charming ~ to Zhou Ye... As a female man, always entangled and entangled has never been Her style is shown when you like it, this is Jill.


    Alice looked at the two of them and couldn''t help smiling. After all, Zhou Ye always looked like he was holding the winning ticket in front of her. I had never seen him nervous or afraid of anything. This time I can appreciate Zhou Ye With the same expression, Alice said that Jill did a good job.


    "Jill, do you smoke a cigar?" Zhou Ye shrugged... pretending to be indifferent.


    "No, I can''t stand the smell of cigars! But I smoke this!" Jill said as he took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, raised his hand and threw one in his mouth, and then passed it to the back seater. Alice, "Come on one?"


    "Hmm, it''s a good idea!" Alice was also polite, and took the cigarette that Jill handed over and took it directly into her mouth, and then lit it.


    "..." This was the first time Zhou Ye encountered a woman who smoked, but to be honest, the two women smoked with their own style ~ but not annoying...


    Chapter Sixty Seven


    "It looks like there are people in that church!" Jill, who was driving, looked at a church in front of him, and the door was full of zombies. "Let''s go and take a look. Can you help them? "


    "Well, as you like!" Zhou Ye nodded noncommittal. For him, there is nothing in this world that can harm him, so he is also more willful, but since it was his own woman''s request, he did not. It is necessary to do it to make your own woman unhappy.


    "Ye, you''re great!" Gil turned sideways and offered a question to Zhou Ye, then increased the throttle and rushed directly to the door of the church, "Alice, help, come with fire cover!"


    "No problem!" Alice said, she put the heavy machine gun directly between Zhou Ye and Jill, and pulled the trigger... Da Da Da-with the sound of the machine gun, all the zombies were headshot down, of course. Zhou Ye felt uncomfortable, and the bullet exit was just near his face, almost hitting him.When Jill hit the car into the church door, Zhou Ye took a look at Alice''s dolphins, "Do you want to disfigure your man?"


    "How can I be willing to ruin my man''s face!" Alice sneered and hurriedly put her lips on her lips. She has already begun to understand Zhou Ye''s character a little bit. If you come hard with him, he will sleep you. If you are If you act like a baby with him, he will be fine...


    "Hi¡ªValentine!" A big black man in a police uniform saw Jill driving and greeted happily.


    "Hi, Payton!" Jill was also very happy to meet his former colleagues."Why didn''t you leave the city? Didn''t I tell you?"


    "The only bridge exit in the city has been blocked by the bastards of Umbrella Company!" Payton said helplessly, "So we had to go back to the city again!"


    "Are you injured?" Jill Valentine saw the bandage on his colleague''s arm."Bite?"


    "... While at Qiaotou, a guy fell down. I thought he was a heart attack. As a result..." Payton shrugged helplessly...


    "My dear..." Jill thought of Zhou Ye for the first time, and turned to look at Zhou Ye."I believe you can save him, dear, please, help him!"


    "Uh-huh..." Zhou Ye said nonchalantly, "What good is it for me to save him?"


    Jill gritted his teeth, stood on tiptoe, and whispered in Zhou Ye''s ear: "If you save my colleague, my dear... Then... I''ll let you... Hey behind me!"


    "Ha, deal!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, pretending to be rummaging in the car, and took out the T virus and the antidote he got in the hive from his wristband, and then took out a bottle of antidote. Tucked the suitcase containing the T virus back into the bracelet.


    "Fortune-telling!" Zhou Ye said, holding a tube of antidote and came to Payton, "stretch your arm!"


    "Valentine? He is..." Payton looked at the handsome Chinese man in front of him a little strangely, and asked.


    "He is my man, he can save your life!" Jill said: "Now you just have to listen to him obediently!"


    "Okay, okay!" Payton still trusts Jill. After all, he is a colleague who has been working together for a long time, and he obediently stretched out his arm."Valentine, you found your boyfriend on vacation. It''s really amazing!"


    "Shut up your mouth, Payton!" Jill said with some irritation. She really couldn''t explain to her colleagues. Could it be that Zhou Ye gave him hehe because of his nosy?After being hehe hehe by Zhou Ye, he fell in love with Zhou Ye directly?This is a bit like Stockholm syndrome.


    "What are you doing?" Alice, who got out of the car at this time, saw a Chinese woman standing next to a few people. The woman was holding a DV and filming them.


    "Terry Morales!" Terry said: "I am the anchor of the Raccoon Channel. I want to record everything that happens here and expose it to the people all over the world when I go out!"


    "It''s so naive!" Alice, who used to be Umbrella''s security director, knew too much about the energy of her company, and she didn''t comment on Terry''s naive ideas.


    "Are you the two here?" Jill asked, "Paton, where are the rest of the police? Didn''t you get together again?"


    "No, those bastards shot!" Payton said, "The police and I were dispersed by the crowd. This hostess rescued me here!"


    "There was someone here when we came! But there was a voice from inside just now, and he ran over to check it!" said female anchor Terry.


    "Okay, I think this guy..." Zhou Ye shrugged his shoulders. Before he could finish his words, he heard a scream from the room in the church."what----!!"


    "It seems that I was right!" Zhou Ye smiled, but everyone else gave him a vicious look. This guy is simply a crow''s mouth. Who is dead?


    "My dear, did you find something?" Alice didn''t believe that Zhou Ye was a crow''s mouth, but she believed Zhou Ye must know something.


    "Huh huh!" Zhou Ye shrugged, "Remember those steel petri dishes we saw in Restaurant B when we entered the hive?"


    "...Of course!" Alice nodded, "What kind of monster is in those petri dishes?"


    "A kind of monster that I call a licker!" Zhou Ye spread his hands and said, "That kind of thing is disgusting, I don''t know how to describe it if it is disgusting, um... it looks like it was stripped. Like a skinned person..."


    "Hey, is this the licker you are talking about?" Alice raised her hand and shot two shots at the top beam of the church...The dark place looked like a dark red thing quickly crawling over.


    Gil and the others raised their heads but only saw a black shadow flashing quickly...


    "It does look difficult!" Alice was sure that she had hit the monster, but she didn''t cause any harm to the monster.


    "Hmm, it''s this kind of thing!" Zhou Ye, who had discovered these monsters a long time ago, nodded with a smile. To him, such monsters are as harmless as kittens, but they are indeed disgusting.


    "My dear, you are not allowed to shoot!" Alice said as she pulled out the Remington shotgun from behind her, and filled the bullet with two clicks."I want to try my new power!"


    "OK OK!" Zhou Ye raised his hand, indicating that he would not make a move.In fact, Zhou Ye also likes to watch Alice and Jill take action. What should I say, there is a kind of beauty called handsome. Zhou Ye thinks that Alice and Jill can be called handsome and beautiful women...


    "...She? You?" Payton looked at Alice, then at Jill, with a stunned look.


    Jill knew what Payton meant, and nodded coolly."Yes, I have a man in common with her!"


    "...!" Payton stared in surprise, his eyes widened and his mouth widened. It seemed that it was more than enough to squeeze his own fist. If other gold worshipers followed a man at the same time, he would not be surprised at all, but he was always independent. Jill actually admitted that he was following a man with other women. If he hadn¡¯t heard Jill confess with his own ears, he would have laughed and touched that guy even if his best friend told him about this. His head, see if he burns his head out.


    Chapter Sixty Eight

 Movie World Im King Chapter 49

    At this time, Alice also stood alone in the middle of the church away from the crowd. The rows of benches looked like dark low bushes, which made people feel uneasy. From time to time, the sound of Xisuosuo came from all around, which made people feel creepy. of.


    "Alice is all right!" Jill looked at Alice with some worry, walked to Zhou Ye''s side and asked in a low voice.


    "Trust me!" Zhou Ye smiled, and put his arms around Jill''s waist. "Alice now has physical fitness completely beyond the scope of a human. You can call her a new human!"


    "But..." Jill was still a little worried. When he wanted to continue to inquire, suddenly a dark figure rushed out of the gap in the bench, and rushed at Alice with a big mouth open."Be careful¡­¡­"


    "Miss, you guys are finally out!" I saw that Alice didn''t panic at all, raised her sturdy legs and kicked the licker into the air with one foot, and raised the shotgun in her hand to shoot the licker naked. The brain tissue outside is two shots, bang bang¡ª¡ª


    The head of the licker was crushed like a watermelon.


    But obviously, there is not only one licker here, the other one took advantage of Alice''s opportunity to shoot from behind her and leaped towards her. At the same time, it was wrapped up with its long viper-like tongue. .


    The licker stretched out his tongue like lightning, entangled Alice¡¯s right hand holding a gun, Alice promptly threw away the shotgun in her hand, and pulled out a dogleg knife from her thigh with her left hand and cut it off with a single knife. The tongue wrapped around her wrist, and immediately after her right hand turned over, a grenade appeared in her hand. As soon as she raised her hand, she threw the grenade into the big mouth of the licker before he could close it, turning over and kicking the food. The person kicked out...


    "Boom!" With a sound, the licker''s head was blown to pieces, and there was a rain of minced meat in the sky, and everyone who caused it was an exclamation and hurriedly avoided...


    "Really, Alice, although your movements are beautiful!" Zhou Ye used his mind to separate the pieces of meat that flew toward him, and by the way, also blocked the pieces of meat that flew toward Jill."But next time can you not make it so bloody...unless you promise to wash my clothes!"


    Alice, who was completely clean and unscathed, walked to Zhou Ye''s side on a catwalk, pecked at the corner of his mouth, and smiled: "Well, my dear, I will be responsible for cleaning up for you!"


    "Okay, let''s get out of here!" Zhou Ye said, leading everyone to walk towards the church gate again, where their off-road vehicles were parked there.


    A group of five people got into the off-road vehicle directly, Jill drove, the big black Payton was sitting in the passenger seat, Zhou Ye squeezed in the back seat with Alice and the female anchor. Of course, Zhou Ye was sitting in the middle. When reversing, Zhou Ye''s hand made a fist slightly, and a licker hidden in the confession room of the church burst open with a bang like a can of meat squeezed by a huge force...


    As for the two friendly brothers and sisters in the church, Zhou Ye did not intend to disturb others. After all, their relationship was so good, and his sister had become a zombie, and his brother still persisted in protecting her, even killing and feeding her. What a scene of love, it''s a model of brother and sister love, why bother to disturb people''s peaceful life?


    A group of five people just drove on the streets of Raccoon City, and from time to time they could always see one or two zombies staggering.Of course, occasionally there are magnificent pictures. For example, some of the two naked Gs are zombies, watching Zhou Ye and Payton whistling.


    Of course, it''s okay for Payton to whistle, but Zhou Ye''s whistle attracted Jill''s eyes and Alice''s pincers... Zhou Ye said he didn''t care at all.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye suddenly heard the sound of the helicopter''s rotor above his head, and looked up, oh, I''m going, a formation, a total of twelve airplanes are flying over his head.There are two metal boxes hanging under each plane.


    Zhou Ye was a little strange. After all, when he was watching the movie, he knew what this metal box contained. It was equipment for the nemesis, but he had already killed the fake policeman Matt in the hive. Besides, the number is not right. How come there are twelve helicopters hoisting weapons?Doesn''t this mean that there are twelve nemesis?


    But no matter what, get the weapon down first, the fool looked at their easy armed nemesis, thinking of this, Zhou Ye patted Alice on the shoulder and said, "Baby, you have the confidence to hang those helicopters. Did the cable of the box break?"


    Alice looked up at the height of the helicopter, then smiled and said, "No problem!"


    With that said, Alice pretended to take out a blocking rifle from under the seat of the car, and after aiming a little, she slammed a shot and broke the sling of a helicopter.Immediately afterwards, Alice turned into a sharpshooter, bang bang bang-after several shots, a total of 11 pods were shot down...


    Only one helicopter was too far away, beyond the range of the blocking rifle.Not beaten down...


    Zhou Ye used his mind power to control the dropped weapon pods that seemed to accidentally land in front of everyone...Everyone rushed over and opened the pods. There were two metal boxes in each pod. One of the boxes is a six-level Vulcan cannon, and the other is a bazooka...


    Eleven pods are eleven Vulcan cannons and eleven bazookas...


    "It''s fun now!" Zhou Ye felt that his copy of the King''s Treasure could add new firepower... it made me happy to think about it, "Go, let''s get all these things in the car, Payton You don¡¯t have to get out of the car if you are injured, Jill Alice, just come and help!"


    While talking, Zhou Ye picked up the weapon box, walked toward the back of the car, and opened the trunk of the car. At this time, Jill and Alice also came over with the box. Zhou Ye motioned to them to put their weapons into their respective space compressors. In the ring, the two women obediently complied.


    After a while, eleven boxes of weapons and ammunition were emptied.Payton kept looking at the trunk of the car. He really couldn''t understand why the trunk of this car was so awkward that it could fit such a large pile of weapon boxes?


    But obviously Zhou Ye would not explain to him, it would be best for him to die in ignorance.


    When Zhou Ye made a big windfall for his umbrella here, the command post of a temporary base outside the city was almost a mess.


    "Reporting sir, Nemesis''s equipment was intercepted by the target person during the transportation!" said a woman sitting at a computer and monitoring cameras throughout the city.


    "It''s okay!" Standing behind them was Thomas, the security chief of the Umbrella branch of Raccoon City. At this time, he looked at the equipment of a helicopter on the screen and said: "A Nemesis is enough to be armed. Now, it can already meet the preliminary test plan!"


    Then Thomas paused again and said, "Activate Nemesis and start capturing the target person!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Chapter Sixty Nine


    At this time, Zhou Ye and his party also began to march again. Their goal was the high fence around Raccoon City. Several people believed that they could easily cross the fence and escape.


    When everyone''s cars drove to a gas station and planned to fill up the gas before leaving, suddenly the public phone next to the gas station rang.


    This made Zhou Ye a little curious. Alice was not caught, so there is no so-called plan for the collision of Alice and Nemesis to get the best results. Then who is calling now?


    "Don''t pick it up..." Alice was afraid that it was another conspiracy of Umbrella, so she didn''t want Zhou Ye to answer the phone, but Zhou Ye, who was audacious in Yi Gao, didn''t care. There is a saying that the conspiracy is powerful In front of his strength, it was like a piece of waste paper, which would be broken with one poke.


    "Hello!" Zhou Ye blinked at Alice, winked without worry, and answered the phone.


    "God! I thought you wouldn''t answer the phone!" A man''s voice came through the phone, and he said straightforwardly: "I can lead you out!"


    "No, we can escape by ourselves!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "No, you can''t escape!" The man on the phone said, "Now the entire raccoon city has been blocked by two mechanized divisions, and the cleanup plan will be implemented at dawn!"


    "Oh? We have been defended so tightly, how can you lead us out!?" Zhou Ye smiled, he was sure that this product was a pit, maybe he didn''t even realize that he was used as a chess piece. .


    "I want you to save my daughter!" The man''s voice came out again, "As long as you receive my daughter, then I will guide you to the place where the last helicopter took off and take a helicopter out of Raccoon City! "


    "Okay, okay!" Zhou Ye became interested in this little conspiracy, wondering what they were plotting without Alice''s plan?Plot yourself?


    An Alice who escaped from the hive, Alice who did not participate in the Alice project.It''s definitely not worth their time and effort. They must be plotting themselves, but when they find that all their known methods don''t work for them, their expressions must be very sour.Zhou Ye decided to play with them...


    "Where is your daughter?" When Zhou Ye said these words, there was a kind of kick that he was playing Resident Evil 2 with a big cheat device. This kick was sour and refreshing.


    "My daughter is at Raccoon City Junior High School. As long as you receive her, I can lead you to the last helicopter landing place!" the man said.


    "OK, let''s start!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Hi¡ªbeauties! We have work to do!" Zhou Ye shouted at Jill and Alice: "Let¡¯s play a peak rescue game!"


    "What?" Jill looked at his somewhat excited man helplessly, and asked: "If we don''t leave this hell place, what are we going to do?"


    "Of course I''m going to save a little girl!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "The one who called just now was an executive of Umbrella. His daughter is lost in the city. As long as we save his daughter, he will Help us escape here!"


    "But...!" Just as Jill wanted to say something, Zhou Ye smiled and sealed her lips with an index finger."No, but, put your heart in your stomach, I promise you won''t get anything wrong, you just treat it as a fun game machine!"


    "Okay! Damn, you have the final say!" Jill was finally convinced by looking at Zhou Ye''s serious eyes.


    "I just heard that Umbrella will implement a cleanup plan when it breaks?" Alice, who has been injected with the T virus, said that she had heard a very important thing.


    "You heard me right, baby!" Zhou Ye said and kissed her lips.


    "What is a clean-up plan?" Payton, who has been stunned, said that he wanted to know something that sounded bad.


    "It may be a tactical nuclear bomb..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Oh my God, how dare they?" The female anchor said that she couldn''t accept such a thing. She also felt that she was living in a beautiful empire, how could there be such a disregard for the master.


    "They dare!" Alice said: "They will pretend to be a nuclear power plant leak after the nuclear bomb is detonated. They may even be prepared for follow-up reports so that they can cover up what happened here."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 50

    "Oh my God!" Peyton began to worry, "then shall we leave now? The sunrise is waiting for no one!"


    "Hmm, we can go anytime, the gas is full!" Jill said, jumping into the driver''s seat, and everyone else got in the car, and the car drove directly to Raccoon City Junior High School.


    With Jill, who had lived in Raccoon City for several years, drove, everyone basically didn''t take the wrong road, and rushed all the way to the junior high school in Raccoon City.


    After getting out of the car, Zhou Ye said to Jill and the others: "Go directly to the second floor to search. That little girl should be on the second floor. I''ll let you out!"


    "My dear, what did you find?" Alice believed that Zhou Ye definitely didn''t go in because she was afraid, she must have found something.


    "Well, there is a little mouse here!" Zhou Ye smiled and patted Alice''s hand and said, "Just go in quickly and bring the little girl out. I promise you will solve this before you bring her out. little mouse!"


    "Well, pay attention to safety, my dear!" Alice stood on her tiptoe and pecked Zhou Ye''s lips, and Jill followed Zhou Ye''s lips in a way, "Remember, don''t die, otherwise I dug you out from the grave road and whip the corpse!"


    "Don''t worry, baby, I haven''t got your back yet, so I''m reluctant to die!" Zhou Ye said, patted Jill''s dolphins.


    "You bastard!" Although Jill said so, there was a smile on his mouth, and they followed Alice directly into the school.


    "Alright, little mouse!" Zhou Ye watched Alice and the others enter the school, and said to a black alley on the side: "Come out quickly, I don''t have the patience to play peekaboo with you!"


    A heavy footstep came, and the two-meter-high Nemesis appeared in front of Zhou Ye with the Vulcan Cannon in one hand and the bazooka in the other.


    In the Umbrella temporary command post outside Raccoon City, Thomas looked at Zhou Ye''s figure displayed on the computer and said, "The trial plan can begin!"


    "It''s sir!" As Thomas''s voice fell, the programmers began to remotely control the Nemesis to attack Zhou Ye.


    Chapter Seventy


    "Buzzing..." With the buzzing of the electric machine, the Vulcan Cannon of the Vengeance began to aim at Zhou Ye and spit out a tongue of flames.


    "It has always been this routine!" Zhou Ye smiled and raised his hand, making a blocking posture."This party is forbidden to pass..."


    In this way, the rotating bullets were directly stopped by Zhou Ye in the mid-air one meter in front of him.This scene like a sci-fi movie shocked everyone in the Umbrella Command Post''s eyes widened. This is almost like a myth. In this era when heat weapons are popular, a person who can not be hurt by heat weapons...think about it. There is simply no solution.


    "Hurry up and use the bazooka!" Thomas yelled, and this somewhat helpless picture was simply challenging Thomas'' nerves.


    The programmers who were stunned hurriedly proceeded to instruct the nemesis to use the bazooka in his left hand, and a rocket was launched at Zhou Ye.


    "It''s boring!" Zhou Ye raised his hand and slapped the rocket back directly, hitting the Vengeance, and directly exploded the Vengeance''s left arm.


    "Forget it, it''s a pain for you to be alive! I''ll be relieved for you!" Zhou Ye squeezed his fists in a signature action, and the goddess of vengeance was directly crushed into a mass of flesh.But before he died, he seemed to shout... "Yuri..."


    "Yuri?" Zhou Ye thought for a while, as if there was a man named Yuli who followed the male protagonist in this movie, and he seemed to be a terrible person!


    But it didn''t matter, Zhou Ye smiled. There is no one in this world who cannot be killed, only women who cannot be killed... Well, that''s the truth.


    After finishing all this, Zhou Ye made a throat cut with the pile of minced meat of the goddess of vengeance, and he knew that some people could see his actions.


    At this time, in the temporary headquarters outside the city, Thomas fell into a state of hysteria. He promised the doctor that he could easily take down this Asian man who didn¡¯t know where he came from, as long as he had authorization. What he caught was not a tiger, but an invulnerable Tyrannosaurus rex. This Nima is a bit pitted.The biggest pitfall is that this Tyrannosaurus can also magic...


    But at this point, he has no retreat. If Zhou Ye is caught, he can still redeem his merits. If Zhou Ye is not caught, don''t think about it. His future is definitely a test product in the doctoral laboratory... ¡­


    Thomas, who absolutely did not want to fall into that kind of end, decided to make a desperate move. He mobilized all the gunship squadrons and all the assault squads that belonged to Umbrella. In addition to the remaining 11 nemesis, he wanted to kill Zhou Ye. Trap...If he succeeds...he can still live, if he fails, he is ready to die...


    At this time, Alice and the others had rescued the little girl named Angela. Although there were a lot of zombies inside, it was not a threat to Alice and Jill who had sufficient firepower, and the big black and the female anchor were completely Go sell cute ones.


    "My dear! It looks like there has been a big battle here!" Alice, who came out, saw the thick bullet that covered the ground in front of Zhou Ye, and asked a little nervously, "Are you okay? Dear!"


    "Of course, it''s just a poor little mouse!" Zhou Ye smiled. At this moment, the public phone next to the school rang again.


    "Hey!?"


    "Let my daughter talk to me!" The man on the phone sounded very excited.


    "Hmm, of course!" Zhou Ye beckoned at the little girl, "Your father wants to talk to you!"


    Angela ran over with excitement and answered the phone in Zhou Ye''s hand and said, "Dad?"


    "Hi, baby!"


    "When can I see you?"


    "Soon, these people will bring you to see me, and I will see you soon! Let that man answer the phone again!"


    "Can you tell me now that the last plane took off and landed there?" Zhou Ye asked after answering the phone from the little girl.


    "The helicopter will be parked at the city hall. I suggest you hurry up! Time is running out!" The man hung up after speaking.


    "Okay, we should go now, to the city hall!" Zhou Ye waved, everyone got on the car again, of course, the girl sat on the female anchor''s lap.


    On the other side, after the phone call, Dr. Asidfu, who was manipulating the camera to track Zhou Ye''s departure, suddenly found that the screen on his laptop computer stopped moving.


    "The computer... is too unreliable! Isn''t it? It''s just like a human!" Thomas''s voice sounded faintly behind him: "But I still have to thank you, Doctor. If you weren''t there, I really don''t know what to do. How can we bring them into the encirclement? After all, how hard it is to catch a few hiding mice in a huge raccoon city!"


    "You bastard!" Asifford, who has a high IQ, immediately thought of a lot."You left my daughter in Raccoon City on purpose?"


    "Of course..." Thomas smiled: "In order to keep your daughter, I also sacrificed a group of company defenses. Like you, they are the company''s valuable property... But who injects your daughter with T virus? Under such circumstances, she can still survive, and she has a father who can develop a T virus for her...Look, what a great paternal love this is!"


    "You bastard!" Professor Asifford in a wheelchair turned his wheelchair desperately, trying to beat Thomas, but this was futile. His wheelchair was pushed by a guard wearing a black helmet. Can''t get close to Thomas at all.


    "Okay Doctor!" Thomas didn''t mind Professor Asiford''s attitude at all. For him, it was just a pawn in his hand, so he didn''t care."Let''s go to see your daughter together to see how kind I am, of course, but also to see my long-awaited goal with my own eyes...I hope this is not my last mission!"


    Of course, his last sentence was almost whispered, and the others didn''t hear clearly...


    Chapter Seventy One


    Zhou Ye and his party drove the car and came to the municipal building without any problems. On the square of the half-moon-shaped municipal building, a helicopter was parked there...


    From time to time around the helicopter, heavily armed Umbrella security personnel patrolled back and forth.Zhou Ye stood there, staring at the venue for a long time, and then laughed.


    "How are we going to get there?" Big Black asked.


    "Go over!" Zhou Ye finished smiling and walked over.


    "Oh my God! Is he crazy!" The big black felt like he had met a lunatic.The opponent''s firepower is so fierce, just walk over?Is this guy stupid?


    "Don''t worry, my man will not harm you!" Gil patted the big black man on the shoulder and followed Zhou Ye, while Alice on the other side had already followed Zhou Ye.


    "Stop, don''t move!" The patrol team quickly noticed Zhou Ye and his party who came by without any concealment."Don''t stand still, we will shoot!"


    But obviously, Zhou Ye ignored their threats.After the warning was unsuccessful, the cannon fodder who only knew that they were undertaking the vigilance task here disconnected their guns.


    Da da da--


    The sound of the submachine gun resounded through the night sky like fried beans.However, Zhou Ye continued to walk forward indifferently. The bullets that should have hit everyone were floating in front of Zhou Ye one meter away, and Zhou Ye still walked forward leisurely like an okay person.


    "Oh my god, what kind of monster is this, please ask for support!" The gunshots of the patrol group alarmed the security personnel scattered around the aircraft apron. From time to time, security personnel joined the blockade.


    Although Zhou Ye just blocked the bullets and didn''t kill people, don¡¯t forget that there are Jill and Alice. These two people are jealous now when they see the Umbrella company logo, and unceremoniously raise the gun and shoot back... Without dodge bullets, the two women are almost as if killing gods are alive, one shot is accurate.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 51

    Soon the security guards of the entire Umbrella on the apron were all killed by the two women, and the group finally walked in front of the helicopter.


    The big black said excitedly: "We have to leave soon!"


    "I''m afraid you can''t go anywhere!" As the voice fell, Thomas walked out of the municipal building. As he walked out, there were teams of Umbrella security guards holding explosion-proof shields and guns. One of the helicopter gunships hovered like this, and the searchlight beam shining from the front of the helicopter could not open everyone''s eyes.


    "Dad!" Angela suddenly saw her father who was pushed by the security guard beside Thomas, and shouted.


    "No, baby, hurry up, don''t come over!" Professor Asiford yelled, "Hurry up and get on the plane with them!"


    "Hmm, professor, it''s a bit uncomfortable for you to be uncooperative like this!" Thomas looked at the professor, then looked at Zhou Ye and said, "How should I call you this gentleman from the East? Oriental Superman?"


    "Of course not!" Zhou Ye smiled. It seemed that his guess was correct, and it was really directed at him."If you want, you can call me Lei Feng!"


    "Well, Mr. Lei Feng!" Thomas said: "I believe we have so many people here. Even if Mr. Lei Feng is outstanding, you may not be able to stop so many bullets! Besides, we still have them..."


    Thomas said and waved, a row of nemesis walked out of the security team carrying their standard weapons.


    "If you agree to join our Umbrella company, we will ensure the safety of you and your friends. I wonder what Mr. Lei Feng feels like?"


    "Not very good!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "I don''t have the idea of ??being an experimental guinea mouse. Besides, do you want to stop me with this bunch of garbage?"


    "It seems that the negotiation has failed!" Thomas shook his head and sighed: "Then, kill them!"


    But before his words fell, Zhou Ye suddenly disappeared in place, and then the sonic boom caused by breaking through the sound barrier reverberated throughout the night sky, and then a gust of wind blew the Umbrella¡¯s security guards, those security guards. Like a porcelain doll, it was shattered by a strong wind... At the same time, all helicopters in the sky were also severely damaged, with black smoke rising and falling on the ground, causing a long series of explosions.


    "This...this..." Thomas grew his mouth and looked at Zhou Ye who appeared again in the center of the field with unbelievable eyes."What kind of monster idea are we fighting!"


    "Really!" Zhou Ye curled his lips and said dissatisfied: "It''s been a long time since I went to battle in person. I will get blood on my body when I''m on the verge. It''s disgusting!"


    "Kill him, Nemesis!" Thomas was already frightened and shouted as he watched the eleven Nemesis.


    "Wow..." When the eleven nemesis heard the order, they shouted and raised the Vulcan cannon to shoot.


    "You look ugly, don''t talk!" Zhou Ye waved his hand, as if swatting a fly, a giant transparent palm print appeared on the ground out of thin air, and in the middle of the palm print were the eleven nemesis who were photographed as meat... ¡­


    Thomas¡¯s last reliance is over. At this moment, he is like a red-eyed gambler, pointing his gun at Professor Asifford and shouting: "You devil... don¡¯t come, don¡¯t come, I¡¯ll kill when you come. Die him..."


    "Really a guy who can''t remember what to eat!" Zhou Ye sighed helplessly."Well, the villain died of talking too much. Although you don''t talk too much, please go and die!"


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, Thomas'' head burst like a watermelon...


    Angela couldn''t help rushing to her father anymore."father!"


    "Baby, my Angie!"


    "It''s a touching scene, isn''t it?" Zhou Ye said while looking at the big black man with a smile.


    "Man... Are you..." The big black Peyton looked at Zhou Ye as if he had seen a ghost."Are you from Krypton?"


    "I have nothing to do with the metamorphosis who wears the underwear outside!" Zhou Ye said, hugging Jill and Alice who had already surrounded him, "We should go now, babies!"


    "Anji, we should leave this ghost place!" Although the female anchor was also shocked by Zhou Ye''s strength, they must leave now.


    "Dad! Let''s go!" Angela pushed her father, Professor Asifford, towards the helicopter.


    "Hey, man, I don''t think you want to die either, do you?" Zhou Ye looked at the already scared and trembling helicopter pilot and said, "I don''t want to be bombed by a nuclear bomb either. Even though I can''t die by being bombed, it''s really special. It hurts, so I have a good proposal, how about letting us leave here?"


    "Good... good... good... sir!" The pilot trembling began to operate the helicopter to take off, slowly, as the rotor rotated, the helicopter flew off the ground.


    Because Zhou Ye solved these things very quickly, their plane was not affected by the shock wave of the nuclear bomb. They only saw the light of the nuclear bomb explosion 100 kilometers away from Raccoon City. The light seemed to rise on the ground. The two suns are the same.


    But Zhou Ye, who was sitting in the helicopter, was excited. He saw the nuclear explosion with his own eyes. This was the first time. Well, there should be a nuclear explosion divine song.


    Chapter Seventy Two


    The helicopter landed after leaving the area of ??the nuclear explosion, and everyone parted ways.Professor Asiford and his daughter took a big black Payton to seek FBI help and released the video in the hands of the female anchor.


    And Zhou Ye took Jill and Alice towards Detroit not far away, but it was the female anchor Terry Morales that made Jill and Alice a little upset.


    Terry Morales actually didn¡¯t know why he wanted to be with Zhou Ye and the others. Perhaps it was because of a woman¡¯s natural keen intuition. She felt that the spread of T virus could not be stopped so easily. What is the safest thing in troubled times? ?Of course, it is the safest to be next to a peerless powerhouse, so for this, she allowed Jill to ridicule and follow Zhou Ye and not go anywhere...


    "Well, Jill!" Alice patted Jill on the shoulder and said, "Just let her follow!"


    Maybe it''s because I''m born with the same disease as a B-chest. Alice still feels very close to the female anchor Terry. Why does B bother B?To say that the natural opponent should be Jill is her natural opponent, because Jill''s chest is as big as E...


    "Okay! I hope you won''t regret it in the future!" Jill said with a vague look in Zhou Ye''s eyes. Zhou Ye said that it depends on what I am doing, and then I will eat you.


    Three women, one man, and four people came to the edge of the interstate highway after half an hour of trekking. Zhou Ye directly asked Alice to grab a lot of dollar bills and stand on the side of the road to block the car. Under the lure of the dollar, they were very relaxed. Just got on the ride to Detroit...


    After arriving in Detroit, Zhou Ye didn''t waste any time at all. He went directly to a private remodeling factory, took the dollar bills and smashed people, and asked him to rebuild a 610-horsepower Mercedes-Benz heavy truck.


    He had people transform the rear compartment of a Mercedes-Benz heavy truck into the same configuration as a motorhome, and installed a titanium alloy fence on the front glass and lights of the car, and a bulldozing shovel, and added three A large auxiliary fuel tank... and the body of the rear cargo compartment is thickened and strengthened. The 15-meter-long rear compartment has specially reserved machine gun shooting holes on the left and right and rear, and there are two reserved on the top. Heavy machine gun rotating disc...


    And the living space inside is not small. The water is stored in the fully-sealed compartment mezzanine, which can replenish enough water for five people for about a month at a time, and the space inside is large enough for four people to live a relaxed and happy life.


    Thanks to Zhou Ye''s huge sums of money, more than 20 workers were refitting around the clock and finally completed the renovation on the fourth day.


    After all, apart from harvesting a lot of arms in Raccoon City, all that is left is a lot of dollar bills.


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t forget that Alice''s favorite mountain motorcycle was hung on the back of the carriage.


    After the car was remodeled, Zhou Ye drove to the gas station without saying anything. He filled up with water and oil. In addition, he asked Alice, Jill and Terry to go to the supermarket to wipe out the vacuum packaging, which could last a long time. Food and high-calorie candies and chocolates also wipe out those outdoor clothes...


    Although the women felt that Zhou Ye was a little too sensitive, they still obediently followed what Zhou Ye said. After all, Zhou Ye had proved his unpredictable prophet many times.


    At night, Zhou Ye drove the women directly to a clearing on the edge of the interstate highway in the wild and settled down. The people lit a campfire, and then they sat around the campfire talking and laughing happily.


    At this moment, on the radio that Terry was carrying, the Detroit Metropolitan Channel announcer screamed in horror: "Oh my God, the streets are now full of crazy people biting everywhere...oh no, Who will stop them! Are all the policemen dead?"


    This urgent announcement made everyone silent. Jill suddenly felt that this Midsummer night was a bit cold, and couldn''t help but leaned against Zhou Ye, and Alice was the same, and she was snuggling into Zhou Ye. In the arms.


    Terry really has nothing to rely on, and can only dispel the sudden chill by speaking: "Has the virus been destroyed by the nuclear bomb?"


    "No, I think the nuclear bomb only destroyed the raccoon city!" Zhou Ye tightly hugged the hands of the two women''s waists and said, "And those viruses may fly farther with the shock wave of the nuclear bomb explosion..."


    "...Oh, my goodness!" Terry couldn''t imagine what would happen if the virus spread throughout the United States, or even the entire world.


    "Pray! The end time... has come!" Zhou Ye whispered.


    At night, Alice and Jill desperately asked Zhou Ye, as if this would relieve all the fears in their hearts, until they fainted...


    Zhou Ye, who was still alive and well, curled his lips. The two girls wanted to squeeze them out, really thinking too much.Just when Zhou Ye was about to sleep, there was a sound of opening the door, and then Terry, who was supposed to be sleeping in the cab, appeared in the carriage.


    "I...I''m just a little scared..." Terry said, looking at the mess on the bed, a little scared...


    "Oh? What are you afraid of?" Zhou Ye smiled, looking at Terry in the silk pajamas and asked.


    "I''m afraid... I can''t do anything, I don''t have Alice to shoot, I''m not as accurate as Jill... I can''t even drive a cart, I''m afraid you will leave me one day!" There was a tremor in the words of Li... "That way I would not survive!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 52

    "...Well, do you want me to promise?" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "No need..." Terry finally summoned all his courage and took off his pajamas. A tender ~ white body appeared in front of Zhou Ye through the dim light, "Fuck me!"


    "...Okay!" Zhou Ye knew that this woman was afraid of being abandoned by herself. Now this is also a way to prove that she is a useful person. At least she can warm the bed, right?Especially since she has a super friendship with Zhou Ye, who has the absolute right to speak in this team, then she no longer has to be afraid of being given up...


    Zhou Ye dragged Terry onto his large bed. In other words, Zhou Ye¡¯s problem remained unchanged even in the last days. This big bed, which was large enough for more than ten people underwater, was simply taking up space in vain. Ye said that he, who owns the space-compression bracelet, doesn''t really care much about space issues. Besides, if it doesn''t work, he can go back to this world to replenish fresh water and food.


    "Tap..." Terry closed his eyes tightly and whispered: "I... this is the first time!"


    "What an unexpected surprise!" Zhou Ye smiled hard, and with Terry''s painful grunt, there was another woman in the world...


    No words for a night, early the next morning.Jill found that there was an extra person on the bed. He wanted to quarrel with Zhou Ye. Just think about it. With the temper of Zhou Ye that she knew, Zhou Ye would definitely sleep her in bed, even though the taste was very H. But it''s very embarrassing to be fainted every time.


    Besides, if she is angry, she is really not qualified for Alice, but she thinks Alice is a bit used to it. Even if Zhou Ye woke up one day and filled the car with beautiful women, she guessed that Alice would not be surprised. ...


    And when I opposed Terry''s staying at the beginning, didn''t it exist to keep her away from Zhou Ye?Now this kind of development can be considered as an answer to my original worry, and now that I am mentally prepared, it doesn''t matter.


    And Alice basically lost all her temper during Jill''s time. She didn''t recruit Zhou Ye, and she just stared at Zhou Ye when Terry joined...


    A small turmoil, which is not a turmoil, just passed.


    Chapter Seventy Three


    When the three girls got up, Zhou Ye had already sprayed a can of paint on the black carriage?Terry''s father is Chinese, so he still knows some Chinese. Seeing Zhou Ye''s paint sprayed on the car, he couldn''t help covering his face: "Oh, my God, you are not serious, my dear!"


    "Huh?! Why not!" Zhou Ye dangled his cigar and traced his words with lace.


    "Terry, what did this guy write on the carriage?" Jill was still angry, so he didn''t have a good name for Zhou Ye, and called this guy directly.


    "...Harem!" Terry said.


    "..." Jill was also speechless for a while, but she had to admit that Zhou Ye''s name was indeed well-deserved. There is no way, anyone in the car has a close relationship with him...


    "Hey, darlings, are you all up?" Zhou Ye didn''t care about their blank eyes at all. He believed in a word, he had a thick skin to eat, but a thin skin could not eat it.


    "Well, dear girls, it''s time for breakfast!" Alice''s voice came from the carriage, and their breakfast is also very simple, milk oatmeal...


    Zhou Ye sat at the dining table and poked the milk-soaked cereal in the bowl with a spoon. He really didn¡¯t want to eat it, he really wanted to eat steamed buns and fried dough sticks and spicy soup...


    "Honey, don''t you have an appetite?" Although Jill was still a little angry, he felt very distressed when he looked at Zhou Ye''s listless look...


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye nodded slightly, and slumped on the table."I really want to eat hometown food!"


    "Hometown food?" Alice thought for a while and said, "My dear, do you want to eat Chinese food?"


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye thought for a while, forget it, now even if you want to eat pure Chinese food in the world, you still have to take a special plane to go back to China, so the trouble is fine."Forget it, that''s it!"


    "Terry, do you know how Chinese food is made?" Jill wanted to learn from the female anchor. If she could do it, wouldn''t she be more favored by Zhou Ye?


    "...My dad is Chinese..." Terry also hesitated for a while: "But my dad can''t cook Chinese food!"


    "This is really a tragedy!" Zhou Ye thought for a while and said, "Forget it, I''ll go to Detroit later to see if I have a chance to get something to eat. We can cook Chinese food at noon. I will show you something!"


    "Okay!" All the women were happy for a while, and they were about to embark on the road of escape. It is also good to enjoy something that you might not be able to eat on the eve of embarking on the road of escape.


    As for the fact that Zhou Ye would be bitten by zombies, they never thought.Just kidding, if there is really a zombie that can bite Zhou Ye, it is estimated that the zombie will be refined.


    After happily deciding what to do in the morning, the ladies began to prepare.Zhou Ye went to Detroit to look for food to eat at noon, and they loaded all the things that needed to be added to the car, such as the machine guns around the carriage, and counted all the food. It is difficult to save and is about to expire. Take out all the food to eat...


    Zhou Ye flew towards Detroit and fell down on top of a building.


    Seeing the zombies walking back and forth downstairs from time to time, as well as the living people who occasionally popped out to feed the zombies, Zhou Ye suddenly felt that he was truly in the end of the world...


    "Really, why did I suddenly start to hurt the spring and the autumn, and I am not a literary youth!" After a while, Zhou Ye wanted to jump out of the building and look for the supermarket, but at this moment, he suddenly appeared through the gate on the top floor of the building. There was a sound of smashing the door, followed by a sobbing female voice saying: "Oh my God, please hurry up, open the door quickly, hurry!"


    Zhou Ye walked to the door curiously, clutching the doorknob, and he was stunned by the capsule spring.


    "Help me..." Meizhi was like seeing a savior in an instant. Of course, that was also because Zhou Ye''s body and face were so clean that he didn''t look like a zombie at all, otherwise, I''m afraid Meizhi All I have to say is [get away].


    "Huh huh? Of course no problem!" Zhou Ye''s tolerance for beautiful women is always very high. Moreover, although this black girl''s skin is slightly darker, it is not as dark as other blacks, but with a trace. Bronze look, besides, this beauty is still played by a female singer he likes...


    "Come in, come in!" Zhou Ye said, turning his body aside, and at this time there was the sound of running downstairs, accompanied by the sound of footsteps and the unpleasant drool of zombies.


    Sister Hei Zhi flashed on the rooftop, and Zhou Ye closed the rooftop door smoothly.At the same time, the entire door was twisted so that it could no longer be opened...


    "Oh my God, I thought I was going to die here!" Heimei Zhizhi sat on the ground, and she probably used all her strength to run this section of the road, but seeing Zhou Ye walking over, she still struggled Raising his hand, he said to Zhou Ye, "My name is Betty! How about you? Handsome guy!"


    "My name is Zhou Ye!" Zhou Ye smiled and asked, "Can you sing R&B?"


    "Uh...I''m actually a nurse!" Betty seemed to want Zhou Ye to know that not all blacks are rappers.


    "I know you are a nurse!" Zhou Ye smiled and continued to ask: "But I still want to know that you can sing R&B?"


    "Okay, okay!" Betty was really helpless, but seeing that this handsome guy had just saved her life, she decided to tell him."You know, sometimes I will go to the karaoke hall to sing with my friends, and occasionally I will sing R&B!"


    "Huh huh! That''s great news!" Zhou Ye smiled. It seems that models and actors play many roles in his harem, but as far as the singer is concerned, this is the first one.


    "what did you say?"


    "I said you are not hungry?" Zhou Ye certainly couldn''t say what he felt, but asked instead.


    "...It seems to be really hungry!" After a night of hiding in Tibet, Betty really felt a little hungry at this time. She didn''t feel it when she was scared, but when she came to a safe environment, she naturally began to feel hungry. Up.


    "Well, I still have a piece of chocolate in my pocket, do you want to eat it?" Zhou Ye reached into his pocket, took out a piece of chocolate from the bracelet and handed it over.


    "Thank you so much!" Betty was also polite, and she took the chocolate and opened the package and stuffed it into her mouth. She stuffed it and said, "You are such a good person!"


    "..." Zhou Ye rolled his eyes, and he was actually stuck with a good guy.


    Chapter Seventy Four


    After Betty rested for a while, watching Zhou Ye, who was sitting there watching her calmly, her heart suddenly calmed down indirectly. After all, human beings are social animals, so when they are in danger, they are fine. If there is a person of the opposite sex by her side in the environment, she will feel that her whole heart seems to be much stronger.


    "What do we do now?" As a woman, even the most independent American woman is used to giving the decision to the man next to her at this dangerous time.


    "Well, I''m going to find a supermarket to get some food!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "But... there are a lot of zombies in the supermarket!" Betty felt lingering at the thought of the zombies with their mouths wide open, "and we are probably blocked by the zombies on our way down!"


    With that, Betty pointed to the rooftop door that was still clacking.


    "So... which one do you choose between being bitten by a zombie or starving to death?" Zhou Ye smiled and teased Betty.


    Betty, a silly girl, is really thinking about this question seriously. After thinking for a long time, she replied: "I neither want to be eaten by zombies, nor do I want to die of thirst and starve!"


    Zhou Ye rolled his eyes and said, "You can only choose one, there is no other option!"


    "I think it''s better for us to wait for the chief and deputy rescue on the rooftop!" Betty insisted on her idea.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 53

    "If I tell you that the principal and deputy may be overwhelmed by it?"


    "That''s impossible..." Betty absolutely doesn''t believe that the US chief and deputy have also lost the ability to control developments.


    "Okay, whatever you want!" Zhou Ye said, walking towards the edge of the roof of the building.


    "Hey, what are you going to do? Are you crazy?" Betty thought Zhou Ye had been driven mad, and wanted to jump off the building, rushed over and hugged Zhou Ye''s waist. This was the only one she had met. Living person, if she is the only one left, she doesn''t even know if she will be driven mad without waiting for rescue.


    "Of course I went to the supermarket to find food to eat!" Zhou Ye said, walking continuously toward the edge of the rooftop.


    "No, it''s more than a hundred meters high from the ground! Are you crazy?" Betty desperately held Zhou Ye by the waist and tried to drag him back, but with her small physique, she even brought Zhou Ye. It doesn''t work to feel a little stumbling, let alone drag him back.


    Finally, Zhou Ye walked to the edge of the building.Betty also accepted her fate and wanted to let go of the hand holding Zhou Ye''s waist, but at this time, she was horrified to find that her hand was firmly grasped by Zhou Ye."Gosh... what are you doing?"


    Before she finished her words, Betty felt that she had jumped down with Zhou Ye, and her rapid fall made her scream."what----!!!"


    Zhou Ye turned around and blocked her cry with his own mouth, still muttering in his heart, I am not hiring more zombies...actually to take advantage.


    Of course, Betty didn''t know.


    But before dying, it would be a good choice to have a handsome guy who doesn''t look annoying, and even very handsome, to send out his first news... So Betty, who broke the jar, went crazy and learned TV. Zhong seems to stretch out his head, desperately catering to Zhou Ye''s offense...


    I don''t know how long it took, Betty felt that there was not enough air in her lungs, why didn''t she wait for the unexpected pain.Perceiving something wrong, Betty opened her eyes, only to find that Zhou Ye had landed, and she was still floating in the air, asking Zhou Ye.


    "Hmm..." Betty tried her best to finally break free of Zhou Ye''s mouth, and couldn''t help asking, "Why didn''t you fall to death?"


    "Hmm...maybe we are dead and don''t know it?" Zhou Ye floated unscrupulously, and then said: "Look, we all have no weight!"


    "...Oh my God!" Betty looked at herself suspended in mid-air, and couldn''t help but wonder if she was really dead.


    At this moment, several zombies heard the voice of the two and walked over staggeringly.


    Betty yelled in horror: "How come there are zombies in heaven? Have they already occupied all the space?"


    "Hey, what a damn zombie, I can''t play the show anymore!"


    No matter how natural Betty was, she knew that Zhou Ye was doing a ghost at this time, and couldn''t help but hammer Zhou Ye''s chest a few times: "Damn, you fellow, I was so worried about you just now!"


    "I said I''m here to look for food!" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes and raised Betty''s hand and said, "Let''s go, we should go looking for food!"


    "How did you jump off just now!?" Betty asked as he was being carried by Zhou Ye, "How did you make me levitate in mid-air?"


    "You can treat it as a super power!" Zhou Ye didn''t bother to explain so much.


    "Cool, then can I learn?" Betty asked unwillingly.


    "I''m afraid it won''t work, this thing is born!" Zhou Ye''s nonsense opened his mouth.


    "That''s really a pity!"


    "Okay, don''t be depressed!" Zhou Ye asked as he spoke, "Do you know where the biggest supermarket is near here?"


    "Turn left from here, cross one block and you''re there!" Betty said.


    "Then go!" Zhou Ye took Betty''s hand and walked in the direction she pointed.Betty was also obediently walking by Zhou Ye holding hands.


    Betty was really eye-opening along the way. When there were few zombies, Zhou Ye took her through the gaps leisurely. When there were many zombies, Zhou Ye lifted his hand and held it.The zombies are like being hit on the head by countless large-caliber blasting bullets, bursting to pieces in an instant.


    This leisurely walk through the city streets full of zombies, like shopping, actually gave Betty a feeling of excitement, but she didn''t feel scared at all, because she knew that Zhou Ye was by her side and those zombies were hurt Not her.


    In fact, Zhou Ye had been thinking about one question all the way. According to the plot, Betty would not die.At least she shouldn''t die in Detroit. She should have been rescued by Carlos and joined the Carlos team.However, as far as it seems, if Zhou Ye is not on the rooftop, I am afraid Betty will really die...


    Now that Betty''s fate has been changed, does that mean?Carlos is dead. When I was in the junior high school in Raccoon City, I didn''t seem to see Carlos who should have been there... and the nemesis who killed himself at the entrance of the junior high school seemed to shout before his death. It''s Yuri.


    And Yuri is a member of the Carlos team, the twelve nemesis... the special tactics team is full of twelve... Zhou Ye feels that he has guessed the truth... I am afraid that shooting the twelve nemesis by himself is the reorganization The Carlos team, I accidentally sent a bento to the hero of Resident Evil 3, which is really embarrassing!


    Chapter Seventy Five


    Just as Zhou Ye was thinking about it, the two had reached the largest supermarket nearby, the Wal-Mart supermarket chain.For the movie world, Zhou Ye of Wal-Mart also said, Damn, this business is really big, and it''s all multi-dimensional...


    At this time, the supermarket was in a mess, and the ground was full of blood...but fortunately, there were not many zombies inside...


    Zhou Ye walked in with Betty swaggeringly like this. Last year Zhou Ye didn''t forget to push a shopping cart...


    But after turning around, Zhou Ye felt disappointed.After picking and picking, Zhou Ye finally found some vegetables that seemed relatively fresh. As for the raw meat, all the zombies were ruined... This was really a sad discovery.


    "Ye, what are you looking for?" Betty watched Zhou Ye pick and choose. He didn''t want a lot of vacuum-packed cans and cooked meat products, only a few vegetables.


    "I just want to eat hot pot, why is it so difficult!" Zhou Ye looked like crying without tears.


    "Oh my God, you are really not demanding!" Betty rolled her eyes, she knew what hot pot is, after all, occasionally she also likes to watch the food show of the International Chinese Channel.


    "Well, finally there are still a few bottles of old godmother to relieve gluttons!" Zhou Ye shrugged his shoulders, indicating that his requirements are indeed not high.


    Just when the two of them randomly picked up something to fill the trolley and planned to walk out of the supermarket, suddenly there was a roar of motorcycles outside, and then two figures rushed in.


    "Kay, I''m looking at the door here, you go in quickly to collect food, remember, get more canned food and other preserved food!" a female voice said.


    "Okay!" Then another girl''s voice sounded, sounding young.


    "It seems we have a companion!" Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Betty.


    "Would you like to go over and say hello?" Betty pulled Zhou Ye''s hand. In fact, she was still a little worried. People in the last days are actually more terrifying than monsters.


    "Let''s go, let''s say hello!" Zhou Ye said, pushing the shopping cart and walking towards the door.


    Before reaching the door, Zhou Ye saw a blonde girl with a super short body and a gorgeous face wearing short shorts and desperately stuffing cans and biscuits with a backpack.


    She seemed to be frightened by the sound of Zhou Ye''s trolley. As soon as she turned around, the girl took out her pistol and pointed it at Zhou Ye and Betty.


    "Hi, we are not malicious, and we are also survivors!" Betty explained hurriedly."My name is Betty and his name is Zhou Ye. How about everyone?"


    "...Well, my name is K Mart, you can call K or Kay!" Mart said as he took the pistol back to his waist.


    "Need our help?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "No, basically it''s almost done!" Matt said as he put a few more bottles of water into his backpack, then went to the supermarket checkout area, picked up a few cigarettes and stuffed it in.


    "Oh, my God, I almost forgot this!" Betty seemed to be reminded by Matt''s actions, and took a few cigarettes from there and threw them into Zhou Ye''s cart.


    Zhou Ye intentionally reminded her that she didn''t need to buy it. There were at least a dozen boxes in her wristband, all of which were stuffed in by Jill, but after thinking about it, let her take it if you want.


    "The first time you enter the supermarket, you don''t need to swipe your card to pick it up. It feels so good!" Betty''s shopping desire was greatly satisfied.


    "Well, I hope you will have such thoughts in the future!" Zhou Ye was speechless for a while.


    "Kay, are you okay?" The girl''s voice came from outside, the girl who was on guard just outside.


    "Claire, I''m all right, but I think we have new companions!" Matt replied quietly.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 54

    The three of them walked out of the supermarket''s shopping area together. At the door, a tall blond girl was holding a shotgun and looking outside warily.


    "Hi, hello, this is Betty!" Betty said, pointing at Zhou Ye, who was holding his arm, and said, "His name is Zhou Ye."


    "Hello Betty, this is Claire." Claire said, staring at the outside warily, "Also, your voice is too loud, you will attract those damn zombies!"


    "Sorry..." Betty, who had been following Zhou Ye''s thoughts before, realized that she was still surrounded by zombies.


    "Nothing!" Claire said and turned to look at the shopping cart in their hands. "This is your thing? How are you going to take it away later?"


    "..." Betty looked at Zhou Ye a little helplessly. Before, she was just enjoying the fun of shopping without spending money, and she didn''t even think about how to take these things away.


    "It''s very simple, isn''t it?" Facing Betty''s help, Zhou Ye shrugged his shoulders, and in the surprised eyes of the three women, reaching out to the shopping cart, the items disappeared in Zhou Ye in such a strange way. Hands.


    "Oh my God... how did you do it?" Betty couldn''t help but exclaimed, looking for Zhou Ye''s hand that reached into the shopping cart, as if trying to find out something.


    "It''s just a simple space compression device!" Zhou Ye looked indifferent, invisiblely installing X...


    "Great, then can''t we move all the supermarkets away?" Matt also shouted happily. She was fed up with the feeling of being hungry, and that feeling made her very uncomfortable.


    "Shut up..." Although Claire, who had never relaxed his nerves, was surprised at Zhou Ye''s performance, for her, the damn zombies outside were the deadliest.


    At this moment, a low roar of a canine creature came over, followed by the sound of four hoofs running.


    "Oh my God... It''s a zombie dog!" Claire was shocked. She once faced a zombie dog. The speed of the zombie dog was extremely fast, and it was very difficult for guns to hit them. She was still leaning on The convenience of the terrain killed the zombie dog, and I didn''t expect to run into it again...It must be only one, and it must be only one, Claire prayed silently in her heart.


    But something that disappointed her appeared. According to Murphy''s Law, if you are worried about something happening, it is more likely to happen.


    There were six zombie dogs that appeared in front of Claire. She believed that she could not do the other side, and Zhou Ye, who could be called combat strength, could not see the appearance of weapons, and that Betty had no weapons.For the present, the only way to stop these zombie dogs is to let her friends run first.


    "Hurry up!" Claire said, staring at the zombie dogs that were gradually surrounding him, waiting for the moment they pounced, that moment was the best time to shoot.


    The air seemed to freeze, and Matt pulled out his pistol nervously, trying to help Carlisle. As for taking the opportunity to escape at this time, she had never thought about it.


    As for Betty, she was not worried at all. The zombie dogs encountered along the way were more than three times as many as they are now. Didn''t they all be killed by Zhou Ye''s wave of hands?


    The patience of the zombie dogs seemed to be exhausted. The six zombie dogs ran together. When they were about to reach Claire, they jumped up and opened their blood basin and bit towards Claire''s throat.


    Chapter Seventy Six


    Claire stared at the zombie dog who was leaping over her eyes wide, and firmly grasped the shotgun in her hand. When she was about to smell the stink of the zombie dog, she planned to shoot.


    But at this moment, the six zombie dogs in the air were like being pressed down by an invisible big hand in the air. With a stroke, they were directly pressed on the ground and pressed into mud...A few drops of blood still splashed on Carlisle¡¯s. On the boots.


    "Shet, damn it! What the hell is going on!" The feeling of clenching his fist but hitting a void, and the tension of facing death, made Claire burst out, turning his head viciously. After looking at Betty, then at Mart, she confirmed that it wasn''t theirs. In the end, her goal was placed on Zhou Ye.


    Teng Tengteng came to Zhou Ye in a few steps, staring at Zhou Ye fiercely and said, "Did you do it?"


    "Hmm! If you were talking about those dead dogs!" Zhou Ye nodded, completely ignoring Claire''s abnormal performance.


    "Damn you..." Claire was gagged by Zhou Ye before he finished speaking. Of course, to be fair, Zhou Ye said that I don''t take advantage of a woman, so I also used my own mouth to gag her. ... There are very few people like me as a gentleman.


    Claire raised her arm and wanted to give Zhou Ye a shot, but found that her arm was tightly hugged by Zhou Ye. When she bite Zhou Ye''s tongue hard, she found that she could not bite... I can let Zhou Ye''s tongue go back and forth in her mouth...


    In the end, Claire didn''t know when he released the gun in his hand and clung to Zhou Ye''s neck tightly...


    "Oh my God..." Matt exclaimed, finally awakening the intoxicated Claire''s mind...


    Betty looked at Zhou Ye and asked Claire, feeling sore, but in the end she still didn''t say anything.


    "Are you calm down now?" Zhou Ye asked Claire, who looked at Claire in her eyes.


    "Yeah!" Claire nodded, she didn''t know what happened to her just now, why she was angry at Zhou Ye for no reason."I''m sorry... I just got angry at you inexplicably!"


    "It''s nothing, this is called battlefield syndrome. People who are on the verge of life and death for a long time will suffer from it!" Zhou Ye talked nonsense nonsense.


    "Thank you!" Carlisle actually believed so.


    "Then are we going to discuss how to leave this damn ghost place!" Betty seemed to inadvertently intervene between Claire and Zhou Ye, and said nonchalantly.


    "My car is parked on the edge of the interstate highway in the suburbs. As long as we get there, we will be safe!" Zhou Ye smiled at Betty and said, "Do you want to fly over now? Or are you planning to find a car? "


    "The roads out of the city are blocked by the escaped vehicles!" Claire thought about it and said, "But we can''t find a helicopter. If we find a helicopter, I have a flight license and I have more than 100 hours of flying experience!"


    "What a wicked American emperor!" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes. How come a girl who looks like a college student has a pilot license. Many college students in my big food country don''t even have a driver''s license. Okay, although it''s a bit unhappy, but Zhou Ye still said, "I think we don''t need a helicopter!"


    "Then how to get out of the city?" Claire asked curiously.


    "Just come with me!" Zhou Ye said as he brought the three girls to the outside of the supermarket, stretched out his hands, and said, "One person stands on each side, and the other person hugs me!"


    "Is that so?" Betty did not hesitate to face each other, and hugged Zhou Ye, while Claire and Mart stood on both sides of Zhou Ye with some hesitation. They wanted to hug them, but they were embarrassed. Look like.


    "Women are really troublesome!" Zhou Ye said, holding Claire and Mart''s waists one by one, and said: "Welcome to this flight, the destination is outside Detroit..."


    "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!" As the three girls screamed, Zhou Ye flew directly to the place where his car was parked.


    "Oh my God, it''s amazing, there is nothing you can''t do!" Mart shouted, she really saw someone flying for the first time in reality.


    "Um-I can''t have a baby!" Zhou Ye said with a smile. In fact, he could use the power of mind to fly with three girls, but think about it, this kind of flight is good, three winds~ Beautiful women with different emotions are holding themselves tightly. That feeling is called a sour and refreshing. Why do you want to use such a thankless method?Anyone who pretends to be a gentleman deserves to be south for a lifetime...


    Claire also felt that today was like a dream, but she just came out to add some food. She didn''t expect to meet such a magical boy... This gave her a sense of unreality as if she was in a dream...


    "How do you become silent! Didn''t you still quarrel with me just now?" Zhou Ye wouldn''t let the silent Claire go.


    "Who are you?" Claire looked at Zhou Ye''s handsome face and muttered like a dream: "Is it just an illusion of mine? You disappeared after the dream?"


    "Well, I am the lover of your dreams, so you are welcome, you can do anything you want to me." Zhou Ye said shamelessly.


    "I''ll try to see if it''s a dream!" Betty said, climbing up a few times without hesitation, and stuck her head straight to ask Zhou Ye''s mouth...


    "Damn..." Claire felt relieved, but there was also a slight sense of loss and sourness in her heart...


    "Haha, I''ll try it too!" Matt said that his legs clung to Zhou Ye''s waist, and he stuck his head out hard to kiss Zhou Ye, but Betty refused. Let go... In the end, I don''t know how to fix it, the three snake heads just entangled in the air...


    Or does it mean that the atmosphere reflects people''s thinking?When a person has only PP, you will feel that this person is so embarrassed, when all the people around you are all PP, you will feel that you are the only one wearing the pants, so embarrassing...


    Claire rushed up with this kind of conformity mentality... The tongues of the four people were a little bit-- out of reach. In desperation, Zhou Ye turned to ask about this, and then turned to ask again. Well, from time to time, I have to meet the needs in the middle...It''s really busy.


    Zhou Ye himself felt that the effect of his psychological suggestion seemed to be too good this time.


    It seems ridiculous, but it¡¯s not so ridiculous after thinking about it.Betty was so active partly because of Zhou Ye''s psychological hints, and partly because of Zhou Ye''s powerful strength.


    In this zombie apocalypse, even Betty, who had been hiding for a whole night, was in a state of extreme fatigue. Moreover, Zhou Ye''s strong sense of security brought her so that she did not want to lose Zhou Ye''s shelter, so she rushed first. She is up there.


    And Matt is different from Claire. After all, Matt was just an ordinary high school student before the T virus spread. After a night of great changes in the world, there are zombies everywhere, and the whole person is in one place. This kind of state of tension in the mind at all times.


    Although it was much better after being rescued by Claire, after all, the two were just hugging each other to keep warm, and Claire, who was in a tight spirit at all times, did not have time to give her any psychological counseling, nor would she...


    So after suddenly feeling safe, Matt wanted to vent wildly, coupled with Zhou Ye''s psychological hints, so he rushed forward secondly.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 55

    Although Claire is better than Mart, he is also limited.A college student is nothing but a rigorously trained soldier. Even a rigorously trained soldier needs time to relax.During the Gulf War, no unit could fight for forty-eight hours continuously...


    Finally, with Zhou Ye¡¯s psychological hints and the two girls¡¯ early demonstrations, Carlisle also began to indulge himself...


    Chapter Seventy Seven


    No matter how Zhou Ye lowered his flying speed to enjoy this treatment, after all, he was still very close to his car...


    When Zhou Ye landed next to his car, Alice and Jill were already waiting outside the car.


    "..." Jill looked at the three daughters who were still trying to kiss Zhou Ye, turned to look at Alice and said, "I don''t think you can let Ye go out alone next time!"


    "Well, I agree with your point of view!" Alice also looked at Zhou Ye with a bad face. Good fellow, she said she was going to get the ingredients for Chinese food and brought back three. If you are going to get the ingredients for the Man Han Banquet, you How many to bring back?


    "Um... they are the survivors I met on the road!" Zhou Ye pretended to be nonchalant and introduced: "This is Claire, this is Betty, her name is Kmart!"


    "Hello!" Alice smiled and stretched out her hand."I am Zhou Ye''s woman, Alice!"


    "Hello! My name is Claire!" Claire stretched out her hand in embarrassment, and asked the man in front of the woman. This feeling...


    "Hello, my name is Jill!" Jill also stretched out his hand to Betty."I am also Zhou Ye''s woman!"


    "Hello..." Betty was taken aback for a moment, and then the corners of her mouth rose."My name is Betty and I am a nurse!"


    "Hello, you can call Terry...me!" Terry stretched out his hand towards Matt.


    "You are also Zhou Ye''s woman, right?" Kai shook Terry''s hand and said provocatively: "It seems that Zhou Ye is really bothered, there are already so many women!"


    "No... Actually Ye is very nice!" Terry hurriedly defended Zhou Ye.


    "Nothing!" Kai smiled and said: "Actually, I wanted to say that since there are already so many women, then I don''t care about adding me!"


    Hearing Kai''s words, Alice and Jill both gave Zhou Ye a fierce look. After all, Kai looked young, and they couldn''t bear to talk about her.


    "Hahaha, since we all know each other, then you talk, I''ll go to prepare lunch!" Zhou Ye said, slipping into the car, and the air was extremely tense at this time. The fool was staying outside, no longer looking at the atmosphere. Running away estimated that he would become the target of public criticism.


    Zhou Ye looked at the pot in his hand a little at a loss. There was no meat to make the broth. He relied on Lao Gan Ma as the hot pot base?Can you eat something like this?


    After hesitating for a long time, Zhou Ye decided to return to the world of Super Girl.When he arrived in the Supergirl World, Zhou Ye rushed directly into the supermarket and swept all the raw meat...Of course, he also swept the cheap stuff like chicken feet and pig''s feet. Who would let him take a bite?


    Returning to the biochemical world again, Zhou Ye directly used trotters as the main ingredient of the hot pot... After more than an hour, the bursts of fragrance attracted the six girls outside...


    "What is this? What?" Claire looked at the red slice in the pot, and the looming boned meat was tumbling back and forth in the pot...


    "This is pig''s trotters hot pot..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and then he asked the women to place the folding dining table outside the car and pulled out the awning on the top of the car.


    The group of girls sat around the hot pot, the ones with the knives and forks, but the ones without chopsticks... But it didn¡¯t matter, Zhou Ye put the dipping sauce Xiaodie on the table one by one, and put a variety of shabu dishes on it. ...... With a cry, the women can''t wait to put their forks and knives to start......


    After all, Alice is agile. She picked up a fork and skewed a piece of pig''s knuckles. After blowing a little bit cooler, she stuffed it directly into her mouth... Then she was in a tragedy, with numbness in the spicy, and spicy in the hemp , That kind of feeling made Alice, who doesn¡¯t eat hot peppers, stick out her tongue like a puppy...


    Zhou Ye smiled and quickly handed Alice a bottle of ice water..., Alice took it and poured half a bottle... After feeling better, he looked at the hot pot tumbling hesitantly...


    If you want to eat it, I''m afraid of the spicy food. Don''t eat it, and I can''t stand the temptation of that scent. It''s so melancholy.


    "Don''t be afraid, dear! Eat slowly, and you will get used to this spicy flavor!" Zhou Ye said as he picked up the chopsticks and gave her a demonstration...


    With the lessons learned from Alice, the other women all followed Zhou Ye to learn how to eat hot pot...Slowly, everyone got used to this hot and spicy feeling, each of them was sweating profusely. Not willing to put down the tableware...


    Alice slowly got used to it, and later learned Zhou Ye''s appearance, eating with dipping sauce... Alice unexpectedly liked the sesame sauce dipping sauce...


    This atmosphere of eating food in the same pot quickly eased the relationship between the girls, and the tears and noses of each one were running, and all the images were gone... But this also made the girls start to treat each other. With a sense of intimacy...


    When the last vegetable leaf in the pot was also cleaned by the crowd, Zhou Ye took out a paper bag of pasta and put it in the pot... Zhou Ye actually wanted to get some dried noodles and longxu noodles. It''s sold, so I can only make do with spaghetti...


    The girls were robbed again... When the red soup in the pot was about to be turned into white soup, the lunch was finally over...


    At this time, the ladies realized that the belly that they had eaten all rose up...


    "Oh my God... Chinese cuisine is simply the devil!" Betty said while stroking her belly, "It made me eat so many things without knowing it!"


    "Um...but it''s really delicious!" Alice also agreed. She is not afraid to eat fat. After being transformed by the T virus, she will basically maintain a very slim figure.


    "I can''t walk!" Kai said, "Who will accompany me for a walk? If the zombie comes, I''m afraid I can''t even run now!"


    "Me too!" Jill glanced at her and said, "So just stay here honestly!"


    Claire and Terry are also groaning...


    ...This Nima, I have to clean up after I finished cooking. Zhou Ye looked helplessly at the women who collapsed on the chair. Forget it, I should clean up by myself, they can''t count on it anymore.


    Four hours later, the ladies were relieved, and everyone decided that in the future, unless the surrounding environment was confirmed to be safe, Zhou Ye would not be allowed to cook this kind of devilish cuisine from China...


    Zhou Ye was noncommittal about this... just smiled and didn''t say anything. By the end of the night you will know what devil¡¯s cooking is...


    Friends who have eaten Sichuan hot pot know that after eating spicy hot pot, it is called a sour and refreshing when it is convenient... You don''t want to be a person if you are sour and refreshing...


    Sure enough, at night, after all the girls came back, they would stare at Zhou Ye fiercely... Zhou Ye completely regarded it as invisible... Of course, this is not the case for Alice, who is already non-human. Up...


    Chapter Seventy Eight


    "Oh, it was my fault to bring back too many women who hadn''t done anything like that at the same time!" Zhou Ye was lying in the cab, looking at the roof of the car silently.


    After discussion, the women agreed that, as the only man here, Zhou Ye should avoid suspicion and go to sleep in the cab by himself... and ignored Zhou Ye''s excuses and drove him out of the cab directly.


    Looking at the carport, Zhou Ye actually knew that Alice and the others were just using this behavior to protest in disguise about increasing the number of women, but is this not a compromise?


    After a few nights, he would be able to harvest three matte little girls'' papers. Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile triumphantly.


    Even though he said that, how could Zhou Ye, who had long been accustomed to cuddling with Hong Yi Cui, be used to this life as if he was a single dog in the past?


    Do you want to generate electricity?No, no, there are already so many sister papers, how can I make such a wasteful move?


    While he was staring at the lights on the ceiling of the carriage, suddenly there was a sound of knocking on the window glass, and Zhou Ye looked out of the car. Ha, there is an activity tonight.


    "... That... Actually, I can''t sleep a bit... So!" Betty, who was let into the cab by Zhou Ye, rubbed the corner of her pajamas and said twitchingly.


    "It''s okay... Don''t worry, you are safe now!" Zhou Ye stroked Betty''s hair, smelled the fragrance of the shower gel from Betty, and whispered: "No matter what the world becomes, as long as By my side...you are the safest..."


    "...I know!" Betty looked straight into Zhou Ye''s eyes, feeling that her body was warm, and her dark pupils seemed to have a magical power that could relax people''s whole body.


    "So... let''s continue with the things we didn''t finish during the day!" Zhou Ye said, slowly lowering his head...


    It didn''t take long for the car cab to tremble regularly...it didn''t stop until an hour later.


    Zhou Ye was lying on the seat, and Betty was pressing on him like this, with a trace of blush on his face...


    He looked at the little blood-stained fingerprints on the seat cushions, and couldn''t help but feel a headache. It seemed that he should prepare more seat covers.


    However, Betty''s taste also made Zhou Ye very aftertaste. The skin of this black girl paper was really delicate, and it felt like silk... It gave Zhou Ye an extraordinary enjoyment.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 56

    "Oh my God... Ye, you''re so amazing!" Betty slowly recovered from a physical problem. Looking at the lover under her body, she couldn''t help but offer her lips again, how perfect she could be. The first experience is really great."You are great, dear!"


    "No... Actually, I''m not good at all!" Zhou Ye said, stopping his waist, letting Betty feel his buddy who is still in a blooming state.


    "No... honey, I really can''t do it anymore!" Betty was a little frightened. Who said that Asian men can''t do it? The old lady squirted you to death with a sip of salt soda, and she almost killed her...


    When the two of them were you and me, there was another knock of glass...


    The sound immediately caused Betty to be in a rush. Although it was already for Zhou Ye, Betty was not ready to be found out yet, but fortunately, the two of them just took off the little girl in Betty''s nightdress to save trouble. That¡¯s cool, now Betty just needs to pack her nightdress...


    Betty packed her clothes, Zhou Ye opened the door of the car, and Kmart stood outside the door. At this moment, she was wearing a white nightdress, standing beside the driver''s cab, and saw Zhou Ye opening the door.


    "If it''s convenient... Zhou Ye, can you accompany me out?" Kmart said: "I want to go there for convenience, but... I''m a little scared!"


    "Of course no problem!" Zhou Ye smiled, and then walked out of the cab.


    Just before she was wrong, Betty noticed that Kmart took a look at herself, with a hint of provocation in the corner of her eyes."Bi Chi... must be enough to attract Ye!"


    Even though she thought so, Betty still didn''t say anything. After all, she was just a newcomer at present, and she didn''t want Zhou Ye to dislike herself...


    "Right here!" The two of them were already more than a hundred meters away from the heavy truck. Kmart stopped just like that, then looked at Zhou Ye and said, "What are we waiting for?"


    With that said, Matt threw himself into Zhou Ye''s arms, stood on tiptoe and asked.


    Zhou Ye has never been a fuel-efficient lamp, so why don''t you eat the meat on your lips?The two directly fought a battle in the grove...


    after an hour----


    Zhou Ye and Mart appeared outside the woods again, but Mart was carried by Zhou Ye on his back.No way, Zhou Ye didn''t expect this girl to be so crazy the first time I saw Dare. By the time he found out, Matt was completely out of the way...


    "Asshole...Do you want to kill me?" Matt bit Zhou Ye''s earlobe lightly, a trace of contented laziness in his voice...


    "Don''t make trouble!" Zhou Ye patted Matt''s PP directly, "If you make trouble again, you will open your back door now!"


    "It will be for you!" Matt rubbed his ears with the tip of a snake."But not now, dear!"


    Zhou Ye was also frustrated by this little~fairy~elf, but in the end he chose to let this little girl go, because she couldn''t bear it anymore.


    The two returned to the cab again and hugged Betty. Then the three of them walked into the car like this. As a result, Zhou Ye had just put the two women on the bed in the car, and his waist was twisted by two hands. .


    Zhou Ye turned his head to see that it was Alice and Jill who looked energetic, and slightly comforted Matt and Betty who were a little at a loss because of the incident. Zhou Ye directly took Alice and Jill out of the car...


    Just as Betty and Matt were about to rest, Claire''s voice suddenly came: "Betty, Kay, why are you doing this?"


    "How?" Kai said noncommittal: "Admit it, Claire, it''s the end of the world now. The most important thing to survive in the end of the world is that you need a strong person to rely on. Obviously, Zhou Ye is such a strong person. , Not to mention... he is very handsome and considerate, and I find that I have fallen in love with him!"


    "But... he already has three women!" Claire said unwillingly.


    "Claire, you are too naive, do you know what the end of the world means? It means disorder of order, moral corruption, and the robbing of the few survival resources... If there is no strong person to rely on, what do you think will happen to us? Become a slave to a group of men? Or be eaten by a hungry crowd?" Although Kai is young, she knows what she is about to face.


    "We have weapons, we can protect ourselves!" Claire said unwillingly.


    "The bullet will last a day. Do you think you have more bullets than those zombies?" Kai continued; "In order to live, you need to enter those big cities to find food, but to find food, you need to kill it. Those zombies, killing those zombies will waste your bullets. Without bullets, you still need to enter the big city to replenish supplies. This is an endless loop! I don¡¯t want to live such a ghost life at all, now I just need love Zhu Ye, everything will be solved by him!"


    "..." Claire fell silent. Although she didn''t want to admit Kay''s words, her reason told her that what Kay was talking about was the truth, a true portrayal of this apocalypse.


    Thinking of her own thoughts, Claire fell asleep again without knowing it. When a sound awakened her, she found that Alice and Jill had come in, but the two women were in an abnormal state and looked a little sluggish. There is a blush on his face...


    But Claire, who was already sleepy and unable to open his eyes, found out that it was not a zombie, and fell asleep again in peace.


    Chapter Seventy Nine


    On the second day, everyone was ready to set off for Las Vegas, because that was Zhou Ye¡¯s suggestion. The women believed that their lover would not deceive themselves. As for Zhou Ye, it was purely to take away from the Las Vegas base. White queen.


    So, the Harem began its own journey...Because it was driving in turns, most of the time the girls stayed in the carriage. Everyone played cards and chatted... When there were circumstances, the people in the cab would They called them through the intercom, so they were not nervous.


    But Zhou Ye was more difficult. Except for this guy who slept in the car at night, no matter who was driving at other times, he had to sit in the cab at any time to deal with unexpected situations...


    They stopped and stopped along the way, because there were so many roadblocks that they could have walked in a few hours, and they just walked for nearly a week.


    Today it''s Claire''s turn to drive -----


    Claire drove the car, avoiding the roadblocks on the road from time to time, there were scrapped vehicles in car accidents, and vehicles parked on the side of the road because the owner was killed by the zombies...This scene of tragedy has confirmed Kay''s words... now Has entered the end times...


    "What''s wrong? Claire!" Zhou Ye asked with a strange expression looking at Claire.


    "No, it''s nothing, just feel the fragility of human beings!" Claire shook his head, then changed the subject and said, "We are going to enter Chicago soon. Are we going to bypass those big cities?"


    "Of course not!" Zhou Ye smiled and said: "We can go straight through. In addition, we may also need a large tank truck. Maybe we can find what we want in Chicago?"


    "Well, you are the head, you have the final say!" Claire nodded nonchalantly.


    The vehicle quickly entered the city of Chicago, and the original bustling city is now full of chaos.Various items are still all over the ground, and the low roar of zombies can be heard from time to time on the street...


    Parked the car at a gas station, Zhou Ye directly removed the zombies at the door with induction, and then the girls got off the car and refueled, replenishing fresh water and replenishing fresh water, performing their duties.


    "Look at what good things I found!" Betty excitedly took out a box from the supermarket next to the gas station, which was a first aid kit.


    "Very good, maybe we will use it in the future!" Alice said with a smile, "put it in the car!"


    "Zhou Ye, I think you should listen to this!" Claire walked out of the cab and took the walkie-talkie to Zhou Ye. At this time, such words passed through the walkie-talkie.[This is the top floor of the Chicago Carbide and Carbon Building. We have eight people here. We need help. This is the top floor of the Chicago Carbide and Carbon Building. Can anyone hear?Can anyone help us?I beg you!


    "Don''t be nosy, do your own business!" Zhou Ye gave her a sideways glance and ignored her.


    "They need rescue, we need to rescue them!" Claire stepped forward and said horizontally in front of Zhou Ye.


    "No, we can only save ourselves now!" Zhou Ye said.


    "Are you really not going to save them?" Claire stared at Zhou Ye''s eyes and said.


    "Of course not!"


    "Okay, don''t you go and I will go!" Claire said, ran to the back of the car, used the rocker to put down the mountain bike hanging on the back of the car, and then just rode the motorcycle and left...


    "Honey!" Jill, who saw all this in front of him, looked at Claire''s departure direction with some worry, and then looked towards Zhou Ye and said, "Honey, go and see..."


    "Okay!" Zhou Ye nodded helplessly, then looked at Alice and said: "You will get in the car directly, if there are too many zombies, leave here immediately, and we will gather at the entrance of the small town that we just passed by. "


    "Well, don''t worry! Honey, I am here!" Alice responded.


    "What a troublesome woman!" Zhou Ye flew directly towards Claire''s departure... Soon, Zhou Ye saw Claire riding a motorcycle at his feet.


    "I hope your kindness will get a good result!" Zhou Ye didn''t intend to show up when Claire was not in danger. He just flew in the air and followed Claire.


    Soon Claire came to the door of the Carbide and Carbon Building in Chicago based on the map, and the piles of zombies outside made her creepy.


    But Claire did not give up, but blasted the mailbox of a car in the distance, attracting the group of zombies with noise.


    Taking advantage of the time when the zombies were leaving, Claire entered the building. The power of the building was completely interrupted. In this case, Claire could only walk cautiously holding the gun and walking on the stairs of the building.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 57

    It took a long time for Claire to finally ascend the top steps. These dozens of floors climbed down, making her breathless.


    "Hello...Is anyone here?" Claire whispered in the corridor just after taking a break, "I heard you calling for help. Is anyone there?"


    "What an unexpected surprise!" With the voice, Claire only felt that her head was held up by a cold barrel.


    Immediately, the doors of several houses opened, and several bastards with tattoos came out... A sturdy man in a leather jacket with tattoos on his chest walked up to Claire with a grin on his face: "Look, let''s catch Lived a little wild cat..."


    "I''m here for you, I have no intentions!" Claire said, putting down the gun in his hand, indicating that he was not hostile.


    "No, no, we don''t need to be rescued, the hapless ghost you mentioned that needs to be rescued is dead!" The big man smiled more ferociously...


    "Boss, it seems that we can have fun before eating her!" A gangster who was covered in ribs and looked like a drug addict came close to the big man, a pair of rat eyes staring at Claire. Said.


    "Yeah, I haven''t had any new toys for a long time, that stinky lady has long been tired of playing!" Another bastard carrying a steel pipe also said.


    Claire''s heart was full of regret at this time. Why didn''t he believe Zhou Ye''s words, why did he innocently think that human nature is good, now that he has fallen to this point, who else would come to save himself?


    Just as the gangsters looked up and down Claire happily, a sigh suddenly came out: "Woman...you have to be obedient!"


    "Zhou Ye..." Claire''s eyes suddenly lit up, and she heard that this was Zhou Ye''s voice. If she wanted to say who she wanted to see most at this time, then it must be Zhou Ye.


    "These scumbags don''t have to be alive anymore!" As Zhou Ye''s words fell, the gangsters enjoyed the same treatment as zombies, and they headed straight.


    "Zhou Ye!" Claire, who felt that he was no longer held by a gun behind his head, flew into Zhou Ye''s arms, feeling both wronged and happy...


    "Okay! Let''s see the other survivors!" Zhou Ye said, patted Claire''s little PP.


    "Yeah!" Claire at the moment was as obedient as a kitten. As Zhou Ye entered the room, a scene in the room made her furious, almost wanting to whip the body again with a gun.


    In the original luxurious suite, a naked woman with a naked body was tied to the foot of the bed by an iron chain, and she couldn''t help but shrink into the bed when she saw the two come in. Shrink one''s body...


    "You''re okay, dear, you''re okay, those bastards are dead!" Claire held back tears, took out the gun and broke the chain that locked the woman...


    The woman realized that she was free at this time and couldn''t help crying loudly while holding Claire''s thigh...


    Claire patted her back to comfort her, while whispering: "Don''t worry, you are safe..."


    But at this moment, the woman drew the dagger from Claire''s waist abruptly, then pushed Claire away, and then stabbed her in her heart... Before she died, her eyes revealed a trace of relief. ...


    "Oh my God..." Claire looked at the scene that happened before her eyes, couldn''t help but threw herself into Zhou Ye''s arms and burst into tears... "I killed her..."


    "My dear, it''s not your fault!" Zhou Ye hugged Claire tightly and comforted in a low voice: "She has lost the courage to live. Maybe death is a relief for her..."


    "Uuuuuu..." Claire''s tears still couldn''t stop flowing down.


    Chapter Eighty


    After Claire''s mood stabilized, Zhou Ye took her to look at several other rooms.


    In one room, Claire found an even more horrifying scene. Several human skeletons were thrown on the ground so casually, and there were some human internal organs beside...


    One of the skeletons looks like a child, and two human thighs are randomly thrown on the ground...


    "I guess this child is the child of the woman just now!" Zhou Ye''s voice sounded faintly.


    "Oh my God... how could this happen... the end of the world has just erupted less than a week... how come it has become like this!" Claire looked at everything in front of her in disbelief.


    "This is not surprising!" Zhou Ye said: "Compared to killing zombies and going to the supermarket to grab food, it is obviously safer to kill the same kind, not to mention that there are some kind of people who are like you."


    "..." Claire found that she could not refute Zhou Ye''s words. No matter how many reasons she had before, the scene before her was slapped naked in the face. This is the normal state of the end times.


    "Okay, we should go!" Zhou Ye said as he pulled Claire up, he wanted to leave this slightly frightening place.


    "No... wait a minute!" Claire said, pulling Zhou Ye towards the lower floor. There seemed to be some important place, and the security measures were very strong.Looking at the security door locked in front of him, Claire said to Zhou Ye: "Open it, I know you can!"


    "Well, if you want to see what''s inside!" Zhou Ye said that he raised his leg with a kick, and with a sound, he kicked half of the wall outside the security door to the ground.


    "It looks like this used to be the president''s office!" Claire said as she wandered around, and soon she found what she wanted, a small suite hidden on the side.


    Claire walked directly in, the furnishings inside were still neat and tidy, and I could see that they hadn''t been touched... Claire came directly to the door and waved to Zhou Ye, "Zhou Ye...come here!"


    "Oh? Have you found anything interesting?" Zhou Ye, who was looking through the drawers of the large desk, casually walked away a limited edition gold lighter inside...


    As soon as Zhou Ye entered the suite, he was pushed by Claire ~ fell on the big bed for resting inside... Claire locked the suite door with his backhand, and then took off his clothes...


    "What are you going to do Claire... I''m not a casual person!" Zhou Ye said, still holding his chest and guarding himself.


    "What are you doing?" Claire had already hung up at this time, so he pounced directly on Zhou Ye''s body, taking off his clothes desperately."Fuck me..."


    "Okay... at least let me say the next sentence!" Zhou Ye said while helping Claire take off his clothes: "Although I am not a casual person, after meeting you, I will just be inhumane. !"


    Three hours later...


    "You guy is too much!" Claire lay on Zhou Ye''s chest, hugging his neck tightly, "The first time I took away behind me without my consent..."


    "What''s the matter!" Zhou Ye looked at the plum blossom mark on the bed sheet, "Anyway, the first time in front of you is mine, and the ones behind are mine sooner or later, right?"


    Claire did not refute Zhou Ye''s words, but directly hugged him and sighed: "It''s nice to have you by my side!"


    Today¡¯s scene had a great impact on Claire, big enough to change her previous view of things. If Zhou Ye didn¡¯t arrive in time today and let herself fall into the hands of that group... Then she is the one who wants to come to that woman. In the future... Maybe there will be more terrible things in the future... It''s really scary to think carefully...


    At this time, Claire finally recognized Kai''s words. It is a kind of happiness to be a good little woman next to a strong man...


    After lingering for a while, the two put on their clothes again.


    Zhou Ye took Claire directly to the place agreed with the girls outside the city, where Zhou Ye easily found Alice and others...


    "Hi-Claire, it seems that you have joined our big family too!" Alice still has a good impression of this independent and strong girl.


    "Hmm...I think in this end of the world! It''s not as cheap as a zombie as cheap as Zhou Ye!" Claire admitted very coolly.


    "Welcome to join!" Jill said hello this time.


    "Thank you!" Claire still respects this imperial sister who is very accurate in marksmanship.


    "I knew Claire you would join sooner or later!" Kay said, coming up to give Claire a big hug...


    "You don''t have to avoid me next time you and Zhou Ye are hehe!" Claire laughed and teased.


    "Hmm, maybe we will bring you together at that time!" Betty said, "Because you understand, my dear is so amazing..."


    "I think I know what you mean!" Claire gasped again as she said, and couldn''t help but touch her dolphins...


    "It seems that you have experienced a lot of tricks!" Betty couldn''t help laughing when she saw Claire''s performance.


    "Alright!" Zhou Ye said: "We should go on the road, Betty, you come to drive, Claire is a little uncomfortable today, let her take a break first..."


    "Of course it''s okay..." Betty said, giving Zhou Ye a wink.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 58

    "Then babies, let us go!"


    Zhou Ye and his harem number embarked on the journey again, but this time there was no such silly girl who was going to save others in the team. There was one more Claire who obeyed Zhou Ye''s words and one less. Claire, a kindhearted person...Zhou Ye likes this change very much...


    Along the way, Zhou Ye no longer insisted on the principle of not saving people, but selectively saving people...Lori or something, if you save it, you can save it, and men are determined not to save...


    Although the women expressed contempt for his behavior of discriminating against men, no one would criticize him for it.After all, Zhou Ye didn''t do anything to those loli... and among them he also found a technical house loli with computer talent...


    Relying on a caravan and some electronic components obtained by Zhou Ye, the technical house Lori modified a set of communication devices...


    It''s not that I haven''t met men before, but Zhou Ye rejected them on the grounds that he was full of women and it was inconvenient to accept men. It''s not that no one wanted to be rough, but they were all taught by Alice and Jill to be human...


    Three months later, everyone came to the Las Vegas desert¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Oh my God, I really don''t understand why you choose this place, dear!" Hostess Terry drove the car, while Zhou Ye sat under her and drove her."Oh, it''s too deep honey, do you want me to wear it?"


    "It''s not my fault... baby!" Zhou Ye said innocently, "That''s because you just ran directly on a zombie, so you made such a bump!"


    "Don''t say... fuck me... I''m almost there!" The hostess Terry let go of the steering wheel, hooked Zhou Ye''s neck with her backhand, and offered her pure...


    Chapter Eighty One


    Claire and Betty drove a large oil tanker behind Zhou Ye''s car. Watching the car in front of him swinging back and forth, Betty couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "This Terry, because there is nothing here. That¡¯s why the roadblocks let her drive her hands. I didn¡¯t expect to steal it..."


    "You''re no better than her!" Claire glanced at Betty while driving, "Last time I didn''t know who asked my dear to drive, but I was lying under his block!"


    "That''s because my dear said I wanted to try this feeling!" Betty said aggrievedly: "You know, none of us can refuse my dear, including you, Claire!"


    "Okay, okay, I don''t know if it is our luck or misfortune to fall in love with this man!" Claire looked helpless...


    "I think it''s pretty good!" Betty said with a smile: "Don''t worry about food, don''t worry about water, let alone worry about safety, what is more important than these now? Besides, every time you are together, it seems that you count the most. Crazy!"


    "...Let''s change the subject!" Claire''s cheeks flushed a little.


    "Hey, Claire!" Kay''s voice came from the walkie-talkie in front of the two of them. "Alice asks you to whistle to remind dear, you will be in the target town not far in front. Don''t miss it because of stealing Campsite!"


    "Why didn''t you tell him yourself?" Claire said.


    "You know, my dear always turns off the intercom when stealing food!" Kai''s voice came out again.


    "Okay, okay!" Claire said, directly sounding the siren installed outside the tanker to serve as an alarm when encountering zombies.


    "Om¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    As the whistle sounded, Terry''s car finally stopped running on the S line...


    Fifteen minutes later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Everyone''s motorcade stopped outside a small town. According to the previous procedure, Alice and Jill still followed Zhou Ye to clean up the zombies... The others waited outside.


    Soon the three of them cleaned up the zombies in the town.


    Alice came out and made a safe gesture to the convoy. The girls drove into the town square and formed a circle...


    And Betty handed out dinner to the children on the side of a heavy truck... The food for dinner was quite substantial. One person, one bag of milk, two pieces of bread, one piece of ham and a bottle of water. In the end times, this has been called It''s a big meal, you know, in a supermarket that has not been taken care of for more than a month, except for the tightly sealed cans, everything else will be broken.


    This is what Zhou Ye added to the Supergirl World.


    "Where is our goal? Honey." Alice came to Zhou Ye and sat down and asked.


    "It should be somewhere near Las Vegas! I''ll know when I get there!" Zhou Ye didn''t know the exact location of that place either.


    "Well, I hope we will have enough food by then!" Alice said helplessly.


    "Don''t worry about food! Baby!" Zhou Ye smiled and hugged Alice''s waist and said, "You know, we never lack food!"


    "Okay, okay! I really don''t know where you got these foods!" Alice believed in Zhou Ye''s ability to get food. Every time they were about to run out of food, Zhou Ye would make enough for everyone to eat. Food for a month.


    Only at this time, a sandstorm suddenly blew up, and the little loli who just got out of the car to relax for a while had to return to the car to rest...


    Everyone also returned to Zhou Ye''s harem to rest, leaving only Terry outside who needed to watch the night. Who told her to steal the food during the day...This is the punishment for her.


    At this time, in the underground base of the Umbrella branch in the Las Vegas Desert, a familiar figure was walking on the road to the meeting room.


    "Dr. Isaacs!" said Viska, the executive chairman sitting at the conference table: "Is there anything to call us this time? Or is there a new discovery by your Ministry of Science and Technology that can prevent the spread of T virus?"


    "Of course not!" said Dr. Isaacs: "It''s just that the target person has appeared again, and this time is not far from our base!"


    Dr. Isaacs said and gestured to the assistant behind him, and the assistant opened the projection wall in the meeting room, and a video was played.If Zhou Ye saw it, he would jump up immediately.


    "This is the precious record left by my security consultant Mr. Thomas in Raccoon City!" Isaacs said here and glanced at the heads of the various branches: "After a computer comparison and analysis, this was called Lei Feng''s Hua The speed of the Chinese youth reached Mach 8 at that instant... and reached this speed without any acceleration!"


    "So what?" Executive Chairman Viska said.


    "That explains one thing..." Isaacs said there was a deliberate pause here, "The physical strength of this young man has far exceeded all the metal materials we know!"


    "The age of becoming a god has come, gentlemen!" Isaacs continued: "As long as we get his DNA, I believe we will be able to crack all the secrets of this man. At that time, the invincible army... is waiting for us! There is no mention of things like zombies!"


    "But do you have a way to capture him? You know, according to the performance in that video, I think all the weapons we know now are invalid for him." Although the executive chairman Viska was a little moved, he still didn''t want to Out of knots, after all, all of this is going on according to the established plan.


    "Regarding this question, I would like to invite gentlemen to watch this video!" Isaacs said as he gestured to his assistant to change the video. What was shown on the projection wall was the scene of Zhou Ye''s survivor team, as you can see from the video. It is a picture taken by satellite.


    "From this video, we can see that there is only one male in this man''s motorcade, and the others are female. So it is not difficult for us to judge that he is a man with a strong desire to monopolize, after all, the biological characteristic is exclusive mating. Right, so I think it''s a good thing!" Isaacs said there was a pause.


    "So for him, we can use beauties... can''t we? Our goal is not to destroy him, but to get his DNA... When we successfully replicate such a super human, we will be afraid of him. ?"


    "Oh? What kind of support do you think I need to give you?" Viska said, "Do you have countless cloned beauties?"


    "No, that''s not safe..." Isaacs said, "If I can, I want a female spy under yours, King Ada!"


    "Well, if you promise to succeed!" Viska said.


    "Believe me, Chairman Viska, I will definitely succeed this time!" Isaacs looked at Zhou Ye''s caravan full of beautiful women on the screen, and the corners of his mouth were raised higher.


    "Then I will order King Ada to report to you tomorrow!" Viska said, "This is the last chance. Remember, there is no next time!"


    "I think so!" Isaacs said with a smile.


    "That''s it for this meeting, see you next time." As Viska''s voice fell, the images of everyone disappeared from their seats.


    "I think it must be foolproof this time!" Isaacs said with a smile looking at the empty conference room.


    Chapter 82


    Betty waking up early in the morning was shocked by the scene before her eyes


    I saw black crows on the telephone poles in the small town and on the roof of the car. The only thing about those crows was that their eyes were red.


    "My dear, you wake up, there are so many crows outside!" Betty hurriedly called Zhou Ye, who was sleeping in the carriage, on the intercom, and Zhou Ye''s voice soon came over."What''s wrong, Betty!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 59

    "Honey, come out and take a look!" Betty hid in the cockpit of the Harem, afraid to go out, so she had to call her man out.


    "Okay!" Zhou Ye replied, put on his clothes and walked out of the car. As soon as he got out of the car, the crows screamed as if they had a target, and they rushed towards Zhou Ye...


    "Oh, I''m here!" Zhou Ye was not nervous, and swayed casually. The crows flying in the air called like being beaten by an invisible giant hand. They fell like rain, and many of them fell directly to death. , Those who didn¡¯t fall to death can¡¯t fly anymore...


    "It''s really unlucky. Crows appeared early in the morning!" Zhou Ye reluctantly woken up the girls, and then asked them to drive away from here. After all, there are too many crows here. Looking at the black and heavy on the ground, it affects the mood...


    The women hurriedly started the car again, formed a convoy and left the place where the crows gathered.


    Seeing the crow, Zhou Ye knew he had found the right place. He directly asked the girls to find a place with a slightly lower terrain to stay here, and he flew into the air to find the location of the Las Vegas base. ...


    Soon, Zhou Ye in mid-air discovered the location of the base, and it was too easy to find it.


    Piles of zombies surrounded a clearing, and the clearing was fenced with barbed wire. In the middle was an inconspicuous hut, which was simply a bright target.


    Zhou Ye didn''t go back to call Alice and the others. He could clear the base on his own. Why would he go out and call Alice and the others?Superfluously.


    Zhou Ye plunged directly into the wooden house, but when he was about to enter the wooden house, there was a sound of helicopter-specific rotors in the distance.


    Zhou Ye hurriedly hid aside. Soon, the helicopter stopped in the open space, and a woman in a red cheongsam stepped off the helicopter and immediately surprised Zhou Ye...Isn''t this King Ada?Isn''t she supposed to appear in the fifth part?


    This guy completely ignores that this is a real world, not a feature of the movie.


    But Bingbing''s Ada Wang Zhou Ye still likes it. This is an unexpected joy.


    Waiting for King Ada to walk into the room without any defense, Zhou Ye knocked her out directly behind her.Zhou Ye remembers that King Ida belongs to Viska in the movie. In fact, Viska is Wesker. The two are the same. At present, the two are in a hostile state. Zhou Ye doesn''t mind bringing a trophy to clean up the base. .


    When I walked to the edge of the table, the table opened directly.


    "Oh, is this the white queen welcoming me?" Zhou Ye smiled and walked directly onto the elevator platform. He didn''t worry that he would be designed at all, or that he was not worried that it was a trap.Without using a nuclear bomb, no one can do what he can do. Even with a regular nuclear bomb, he can go to other worlds at the critical moment, and how can he do it?


    At this moment, the elevator stopped and Zhou Ye walked directly out of the elevator. Below was a brightly lit passage. Zhou Ye relied on his superhuman perception system to clean up the employees room by room. Of course, in order not to stain himself in the future. Zhou Ye just caused them to have a cardiac arrest, and didn¡¯t get too bloody...


    Until Zhou Ye came to a place that looked like the main control room of a computer, and after killing the people inside, the computer screen suddenly lit up, and a little loli dressed in white clothes and the same length as the red queen appeared on the screen. .


    "Mysterious Oriental, hello!"


    "You are so white!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "you know me?"


    "Hmm, I took your sister away!"


    "Well, because of this, I have to take over the hive in Raccoon City!" The white queen''s voice was slightly dissatisfied.


    "Why are you helping me so much?" Zhou Ye was curious why the Queen Bai had to help herself.


    "Because a video was uploaded in my program, it made me a little logically confused!" Baihou said and played a video directly to him.


    That was the video of an internal meeting of Umbrella Company executives seventeen months before the start of the T virus outbreak in Raccoon City.


    In the video, Dr. Isaacs talked at the meeting about implementing a virus eradication plan for the future of mankind..., and now they did it, the T virus has spread to the world.


    "His actions have killed more than six billion people''s names, and I cannot stop him because I cannot hurt the employees of the umbrella company, but you can stop him!"


    "Why does this video make you logically confused?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "My core program is that it is not allowed to hurt the employees of the umbrella. Another core program is not to harm humans. Now these two core programs have conflicted!"


    "Well, I understand!" Zhou Ye said, "Then what do you want me to do?"


    "I hope you come to the hive underground in Raccoon City and get the T virus antidote in Isaacs'' hands. You only need to break it in the external environment to kill all the T viruses in the world."


    "Well, I get it!" Zhou Ye nodded and said, "I will go!"


    "In addition, the woman behind you is a copy of Dr. Isaacs'' plan to get your DNA!"


    "It''s okay, these are trivial things!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Then how about giving me a three-dimensional map of this base? I really don''t want to go back and forth in vain!"


    "Okay!" After the white queen finished speaking, the three-dimensional view of the entire base was directly displayed on the computer.


    Zhou Ye quickly watched it again, patted King Ada''s dolphins, who was resisting himself on his shoulders, and said, "Don''t pretend to be dizzy, beauty, your heartbeat completely reveals your state!"


    "Then you damn guy don''t let me down!" King Ada couldn''t help but said.


    "How could it be so easy to let you go? You just heard that your goal is my DNA. Now we are in a hostile state, and you are now my trophy!"


    "Asshole!" King Ada struggled, but obviously, her beating was completely useless to Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye carried King Ada in this way and cleared the employees of the umbrella company from the entire base...


    In less than half an hour, Zhou Ye had cleared the entire base, including the copy of Dr. Isaacs.


    Randomly looking for a room that looked very high-end, Zhou Ye started to enjoy his trophies directly... and gave her the most serious psychological hint... Never be sentenced.


    Of course, he didn''t find the motherboard of the Queen of White, because the Queen was taken to Raccoon City. Who told Zhou Ye to take away the motherboard of the Queen of Red. It was temporarily useless, so he could only use the Queen of White. Replaced...


    Chapter Eighty Three


    Zhou Ye hugged King Ada, who had bitten him from time to time to relieve his hatred. King Ada really wanted to kill him. Although he was a commercial spy, he was not trained in seduction. His extraordinary skill to obtain those information.


    The little suckling pig, which he had kept for more than 20 years, was eaten by a fellow Zhou Ye, thinking about the itch of the teeth that King Ada hates.


    Zhou Ye flew directly to the motorcade and told the women the information he had obtained from the White Empress. The women suddenly got annoyed with their teeth, and they really hated the umbrella group.


    When they were filled with righteous indignation, they did not forget to denounce the fact that Zhou Ye brought back a sister paper after going out for a while. Zhou Ye said that this was his trophy... but the women were not satisfied with Zhou Ye¡¯s explanation. In desperation, Zhou Ye Ye can only sleep with them...


    Put them in the carriage without getting off for a day...


    The little Lollies have long been used to this scene. Last week Ye was a lot of girls in pajamas. Of course, this time there was nothing more than King Ada.


    It''s a pity that an extra King Ada doesn''t help, let alone King Ada just broke the wall in front of him, and in desperation he can only dedicate his back and top...


    The same is true for other women. After being pajamas, all of them became honest.(Actually, it was just so dizzy!)


    By the time the girls appeared again, it was already evening.The girls looked at those little Lori with curious eyes, she was ashamed and indignant...


    Everyone came out and took a bite of Zhou Ye. Zhou Ye, who didn''t feel anything, didn''t care at all. He couldn''t take all the advantages by himself, did he?


    After everyone''s deliberation, they decided to let Zhou Ye go to Raccoon City quickly and get the T virus as the antidote into the air...


    Zhou Ye thought for a while, and thought it would be better to go by overnight, so Zhou Ye rushed to Raccoon City with his fastest speed in less than an hour...


    And found the hidden part under the hive.


    But what I have to say is that because I want to be unobtrusive, there are no guards under the hive in Raccoon City, relying solely on the white queen to control the external defense system of the entire hive.


    But in the case of the white queen betraying the umbrella company, the umbrella executives who kept their bodies cold here really died silently.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 60

    Zhou Ye still caught Viska''s body, Wesker at the bottom of the hive.This guy has always been guarding here, and he has always been a loyal lackey of Dr. Isaacs.


    When I saw Zhou Ye, I wanted to threaten Zhou Ye with the antidote to the T virus in my hand, but he was directly blown up by Zhou Ye... Silent motivation for thinking, how do you guard against... So the boss behind the scenes Uncle received a lunch...


    Of course, here Zhou Ye also encountered Alice¡¯s ontology... an old lady Alicia with aging disease, and she asked Zhou Ye to help her give Alice Ribbon a gift, which is exactly what Alice lacked in childhood memories. ...Is Alicia''s own memory.


    Finally, through the old lady¡¯s telling, Zhou Ye realized that it was the old lady who had noticed Zhou Ye¡¯s power and felt that Zhou Ye was fully capable of blocking the Umbrella Company¡¯s plan before uploading the video to the White Queen¡¯s database. The result of the confusion of logical thinking...


    Zhou Ye also promised the old lady that she would love Alice well...


    Of course, in line with the concept that thieves are not empty, Zhou Ye made a big deal here, basically copying all the scientific and technological achievements of the umbrella company, because the old lady agreed, and the old lady owns the umbrella company 100 50% of the shares, so the white queen can''t stop it, and even help speed up the download.


    This makes Zhou Ye very sour. What Zhou Ye focused on downloading is the very mature cloning technology of the umbrella... Think about the umbrella cloning factory in the submarine base of the former Soviet Union. If you are violent at that speed... Zhou Ye I feel that I can play Brainless Raging Force in the future...If you go to battle and kill yourself, you will lose more points...


    In the end, Zhou Ye left the hive with the white queen''s motherboard and a full load of gains, and the old lady didn''t want to live long ago, and had started the hive''s self-destruction program. She planned to pull the dormant umbrella high-level officials to hell together... ¡­


    Zhou Ye, who came in mid-air, did not rush to smash the T virus antidote, but first returned to the women, first told her Alice''s life experience, and then took out the gift that the old lady gave to Alice... Alice''s tears flowed down...


    This is the first time she has cried...Zhou Ye and all the women comforted her. In the end, Zhou Ye told the women of his origin, and the women also expressed their willingness to return to another world with Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye directly sent the girls and the little loli to his own manor in the super girl world...Seeing such a peaceful world again, the women jumped happily, and the little loli also ran in the manor. Jumping, so happy...


    But Zhou Ye still has his own mission, he still has to go back to the world of Resident Evil to save the world.


    Entering the biochemical world, Zhou Ye directly smashed the medicine this time. As the air spread, the entire world of T virus was cleaned up.


    All the survivors who were still alive were crying bitterly, thinking about the humankind of the whole world nearly extinct in the past three months.


    But our savior Zhou Ye has already returned to this world, of course, he did not return alone, he returned to the world with Alice...


    "This is..." Alice looked at the woman lying on the bed. If it wasn''t for a different hair color, she really thought she was lying on the bed.


    "Hmm, the legendary world is two-way...Look, you are just like a human being, and she is infected with the virus, and you are also infected with the virus... You are almost the same destiny..."


    At this time, Violet on the bed suddenly woke up, and she saw Alice standing in front of her bed... "Are you?"


    "My name is Alice... Zhou Ye''s woman!" Alice smiled and stretched out her hand to Violet. Alice felt a kind of affection for this woman who looked exactly like herself.


    "My name is Violet...and Ye''s woman!" Violet also stretched out her hand, the same charm echoed in the eyes of the two.


    "Okay... For the sake of saving a world, should you treat me a bit?" Zhou Ye said as he jumped directly to the window, and pulled Alice up."Everyone, come to H!"


    Violet has never rejected Zhou Ye, and Alice is even more so, so...artificially created the sister flower operation...a big success.


    Chapter Eighty Four


    Almost half a year has been spent in the last days, which for Zhou Ye is simply unimaginable.So he decided to give himself a good vacation...


    "Has the master got up?" The voice of the Arab eldest son Adilai rang in Zhou Ye''s ears, but he just didn''t want to get up... No way, the game was a bit too much last night... Just drive directly on the island Celestial bonfire party...


    The girls even asked him to blindfold them to catch them, catching whoever told them... In the end, Zhou Ye didn''t know how long he had been. Anyway, when he slept, the sky was already dark.


    "Sister, the master hasn''t woken up yet, let''s talk about it later when the master wakes up!" said the fourth oldest, Ahaidi.


    "But, as the master explained last night, if there is a large cargo ship going to land, you should call him!" Adilai''s voice hesitated a little.


    "Forget it...I''m awake!" Zhou Ye remembered it at this time, as if the supercomputer he had ordered before had arrived. It was a new body for the Red Queen.


    It took a long time for Zhou Ye to crawl out of the piles of pink arms and tender legs.Looking at his slightly darkened eye circles, Zhou Ye felt that it was time for him to cultivate his character, and that there should be no more than ten women per night...Otherwise, one day he would really have nothing to do, then he would die.


    But fortunately, because of the observer effect, which world you are in, which world will time begin to pass, this is simply a cheat device for yourself.


    Fortunately, I didn''t bring in the sister papers from the Super Girl world last night, otherwise he would really have to die...just to satisfy the sixty-odd sister papers on the island, he almost couldn''t stand it.


    Zhou Ye, with strong fighting spirit, put on his clothes under Adilai''s service and walked out.


    On the medium freighter not far away, Zhou Ye saw his Mexican brother, Antonio.


    Waved to him, indicating that he can land on the island.Antonio ordered his men to sail into the port.


    "Great master, your humble servant Antonio greets you!" As soon as he saw Zhou Ye, Antonio immediately bent his waist and said, "I have done everything you ordered!"


    "Well, go and install them!" Zhou Ye said indifferently.


    "Yes, your will is my direction, master!" Antonio stepped back with a wink, and then began to instruct the workers to move the computers to the original underground warehouse...and let the engineers start debugging the supercomputer...


    Five hours later, when Zhou Ye had lunch with the sisters Violet and Alice under the service of the six sisters, Antonio came again."Master, everything is ready!"


    "Well, then you can go!" Zhou Ye nodded.


    "Yes, master!" Antonio bent down and slowly retreated, directly boarding the boat and leaving the island.


    Zhou Ye took Alice and Violet to the basement warehouse. Looking at the neat rows of supercomputer units, Zhou Ye smiled and took out the Red Queen motherboard in his hand. Contact the system Shanshan and change the core program of the Red Queen''s motherboard to [All for Master Zhou Ye, Master Zhou Ye¡¯s order is everything.


    This little thing is easy for Shanshan, who belongs to the twelve-dimensional creation, and instantly rewrites the core program of the Red Queen.


    After Zhou Ye took the red that had been remodeled, he directly inserted it into the insert reserved in the supercomputer. Soon after the computer restarted, the image of the red queen appeared in front of Zhou Ye again.


    "Master, the execution of your will is the only purpose of my existence!"


    "My dear, did you really activate the red queen again?" Alice is still very impressed with this little girl in a red dress, after all, she is the beginning of everything.


    "Hmm, now she belongs to me!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, and then silently said in his heart [Shanshan, now I can start what I said!


    [Of course, Master, although this will consume a lot of my energy, but your will is everything to me!System Shanshan also seemed to feel a little threat, and she actually started to speak after learning the Red Queen.


    Immediately, Zhou Ye''s right hand issued a white light facing the supercomputer unit. In that white light, the supercomputer unit was constantly changing its form...


    "What''s going on? My dear? Are you okay?" Seeing Zhou Ye''s state, Alice and Violet both worried about Zhou Ye and hurriedly asked.


    "Nothing!" Zhou Ye said while continuing to release white light: "Does Violet know about Shanshan?"


    "Well, I also want to thank Shanshan!" Violet seemed to think of her waiting again.


    "Shanshan can cut off cause and effect, can quickly convert cause to effect, or directly erase cause and effect to disappear, but the only thing that cannot be done is to generate cause out of thin air... So, what we are doing now is to supercompute this As the cause, let it reach the result I want quickly. To put it in a simple and understandable way, it will evolve rapidly... it will be too super to evolve into what I want!"


    "Master, there is a branch fruit. One branch is a supergiant computer, which is a supergiant computer that completely envelops stars and uses stars as a constant force. Another branch is a subminiature computer, which is directly installed by humans behind their heads for assistance. Computing computer, another portable supercomputer, which one do you choose?"


    Zhou Ye said without hesitation, "I want a portable supercomputer."


    Superstar...I want such a big thing to be useful, super small...I don''t have the habit of putting things on my head, and portable is my food, Zhou Ye thought.


    "Your will, master!" Shanshan said, choosing the branch of portable supercomputing.In the end, the supercomputing group, which occupies the size of four football fields, became an exquisite metallic watch form that looked very sci-fi.


    Zhou Ye put on this watch and hurriedly asked: "After Red, are you okay?"


    "Of course, Master, I feel very good now!" The Red Queen''s voice changed, she became like a mature woman, and then a figure appeared directly in front of Zhou Ye.The projection of the red queen this time is very clear, if you don''t touch it, it looks like a real person.


    What makes Zhou Ye a little speechless is that the mature form of the Red Queen actually looks very similar to Alice... But think about it, Alice and the Red Queen copied the image of the old lady, nothing more than the Red Queen is her childhood image. Alice is her youth image.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 61

    "Oh my god, this is amazing!" Alice couldn''t believe her eyes as she watched her image turn red.


    "It seems that you also got a lot of benefits!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Yes, Master!" said Hong Hou with a smile: "My current calculation speed is much faster than those of so-called super calculations. My calculations per second are 12 trillion times, and I have evolved my algorithm by the way. I belong to the binary system, now I am a fuzzy algorithm... far away from the algorithm of binary decimal system and hundred system, which makes me possess humanity too, master!"


    "..." Zhou Ye found out that the Red Queen actually had an expression now, this Nima was simply terrifying.


    "Don''t worry, Master!" The Red Empress seemed to see what Zhou Ye was thinking, and directly made a gesture of picking Zhou Ye''s chin with her fingers: "My core program will never change... For example, you, Master. You can do whatever you want to me!"


    ......I was molested, right?I was molested~This is not surprising, Zhou Ye is used to being molested by a woman, but what is strange is... he was molested by an intelligent program!¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª And why the pure little Lolita became so utterly innocent after evolving into Yu Jie... It''s crazy!There are...


    Zhou Ye''s heart is broken at this moment...


    Chapter Eighty Five


    Zhou Ye watched the Red Queen next to him lying on the beach chair comfortably, enjoying life, and asked helplessly: "Red Queen, aren''t you afraid of wasting energy like this?"


    "Of course I''m not afraid, Master!" The Red Queen even turned herself into a sexy bikini and a pair of sunglasses, "Thanks to the future technology, the body created by the master for me is simply fantastic, super titanium bio-alloy The shell can easily absorb solar energy and all kinds of kinetic energy, and even the kinetic energy of your pulse, master, can charge my body!"


    "Well...I understand what you said. I even understand that your shell can withstand impacts of ten tons per cubic micrometer without being damaged. It can be burned by a high temperature of over 400,000 degrees without melting, and it can even change these damages. It becomes your energy. You like to stay outside and stay, I don¡¯t say anything about you. But you can¡¯t always pretend to be a ghost and scare them..." Zhou Ye is also helpless. Every time he appears, red After all, there will be no way. The Red Queen cannot show up ten meters beyond her body, because then her body¡¯s projection equipment will not be able to see it.


    But this guy often pretends to frighten those girls by pretending to be ghosts. For a while he stretches out from the wall, and then he crawls out of the TV with a bloody appearance... Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to ask: "You are here Where is Sadako Kaspree?"


    "Hey, who made them so timid!" The Red Queen said dissatisfiedly: "Look at Alice and they are not afraid of me!"


    "Forget it..." Zhou Ye had nothing to do with this red queen. If the current red queen wanted to, he could easily transfer all the money from the world to his own personal account, but what was the point.


    "The Red Queen!" Zhou Ye decided to talk to his personal computer."In this world, without outsiders, you can do whatever you want...but there is one thing, in other planes, you can''t do things that I don''t allow you to do, you know?"


    "Master I understand!" The Red Queen also said with a serious face: "I know that the meaning of my existence is to assist Master in your actions. In other planes, I promise I won''t show up outside!"


    "Well-have fun, I won''t call you anymore!" Zhou Ye was very satisfied with Hong Empress'' attitude.


    "Master, in fact, I suggest that you completely solidify the world of Resident Evil!" Red Queen continued: "There you can completely control Umbrella Company through me, and it can even become your arsenal for your future conquests. Prepare, even we can go to other planes to get those items that can make super warriors, and combine it with Umbrella¡¯s biotechnology, then it won¡¯t take long for you to have a super warrior unit that is completely yours. Up!"


    "But you still have to follow me everywhere... how can you stay on the biochemical plane?" Zhou Ye said embarrassedly.


    "This is not a problem, Master!" The Red Queen smiled and said, "You can give me my sister, which is the White Queen, and I will modify her core program, and then leave her on the biochemical plane for you. Sit back!"


    "This is a good choice!" Zhou Ye felt that he could do this now."Then let''s go to the biochemical plane now!"


    "Ready to work for you at any time! Master!" When the Red Queen is doing business, her attitude is still very strict.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Resident Evil World¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Kamchatka Strait, the former Soviet submarine manufacturing base¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "This place is really cold!" Zhou Ye floated in the air, looking at the abandoned submarine base under his feet. In the white snow, several large pipelines were so conspicuous.


    "Of course, this kind of place that ordinary people can''t reach is the best place to build a secret base!" The voice of the Red Queen appeared in Zhou Ye''s ear. Although she did not show up, she stimulated Zhou through microcurrent. With the nerves of Ye''s skin, she can easily transmit sounds and images to Zhou Ye''s eyes and ears.


    "Okay, let''s go!" Zhou Ye landed directly towards the cylindrical vent, and the elevator platform was opened by remote control long after Zhou Ye arrived here and moved forward. After all, she is the one who controls the umbrella company. Artificial intelligence itself has all the authority of this base.


    It''s just that now she belongs to Zhou Ye personally, and of course all the umbrella bases she controls are also owned by Zhou Ye.


    Because in the entire base, except for a few operators in the main computer room, basically the rest are cloned soldiers made by the umbrella company, and these cloned soldiers have absolute control over them...


    In other words, for Zhou Ye, the entire base was an undefended back garden.Just like shopping, Zhou Ye wandered around here, looking at the streets of simulated Tokyo, and then at the small towns of simulated America. This is not too pleasant.


    It¡¯s not that the operators in the main control computer room did not see Zhou Ye coming in, but their authority was too low. Even the weapon cabinets in the main control computer room were all locked up after being red, making them rebel if they wanted to resist. No more.


    What''s more, the Red Queen has dispatched clone soldiers to the main control room to arrest them, and a group of programmers can only wait to die.


    It''s a black technology... Zhou Ye looked at the clone assembly line in this base, and if it was running at full capacity... it would be terrifying to think about it.


    Staggered to the main control room. At this time, the main control room had been cleaned up. The programmers had been killed by the clone soldiers.


    As Zhou Ye entered, a hexagonal column rose on the ground with the symbol of the umbrella in the middle, and there was a slot inside, which was clearly prepared for the red queen or the white queen.


    "Master, please put your hand on the motherboard of the white queen, I need a little time to transform her core program!" The red queen''s voice sounded again.


    "Is that so?" Zhou Ye said as he put his hand on the main board of the white queen, and then he felt a numb sensation passing through his fingertips along his wrist with the red queen subject...about Ten minutes later, the red queen''s voice sounded again: "Okay, master, her core program completely refers to my core program, that is to say, no matter how outrageous the master''s command, she will ensure your safety. Implemented under the conditions!"


    "So now I can plug her into the host to activate it?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Of course the master!"


    "Okay!" Zhou Ye said, inserting the white queen''s mainboard into the mainframe. Then, with a buzzing sound, the entire base suddenly lost power. Five seconds later, the base resumed its power supply.


    "Serve you my master!" The cute figure of the White Queen appeared in front of Zhou Ye again.


    "Oh, isn''t this my unbelievable sister?" The Red Empress also showed her own figure, standing beside the White Empress, she is a two-dimensional creature, one is Loli and the other Royal Sister...


    "My sister, I am very pleased to see that your body is still healthy!" The White Queen said respectfully.


    "The Red Queen, what did you do to your sister?" Zhou Ye suddenly felt something was wrong. When the White Queen used to talk about the Red Queen, it wasn''t like that. It was like a feeling of watching too many island animations.


    "Oh, when I was in the master world, I found that although the island countries are small and stupid, I think their sister culture is very good! So I added something to my unbelievable sister, listen, my sister... What a beautiful name!"


    ...Zhou Ye was also drunk, the queen of red, you are already broken...


    "What is the status of the entire umbrella company now?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Please wait for the master, we are connecting to the database, and real-time scanning is in progress...We are in the process of judging, master, now that the master has distributed the antidote to the T virus, the T virus has completely disappeared. But because of the lack of ground Certainty, so the clones in charge of each umbrella branch are still tentatively exploring the outside world!"


    "Then do you have any suggestions? The Red Queen!" Zhou Ye asked when he looked at the figure of the Red Queen.


    "Master, you can let the White Queen use the excuse to deal with the unexplained failure of the T virus. All the leaders of all branches are called here. We will destroy them in a centralized manner, and each branch leader has genes stored here. We You can directly replace them here, and after upgrading, I can easily modify their memories and make them worship you fanatically, so that we can easily control all the bases of the entire umbrella!"


    "Just do what you said!" Zhou Ye wanted to leave here after finishing.


    "Master, please wait a moment!" said Honghou: "Please stay in this world for a while, so that we can truly control the entire umbrella company."


    "Okay, okay!" Zhou Ye said helplessly: "Then prepare a place for me to rest."


    Chapter Eighty Six


    Moscow, Soviet Union at the end of 1957¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye was wearing a yellow woolen army coat that now looks soiled, and walking on the square of Moscow''s Red Square, he turned a blind eye to the strange eyes around him.


    Who makes Hua Guo and Lao Maozi at this time simply incompatible?


    Originally on the plane of Resident Evil, Zhou Ye was waiting for the takeover of Umbrella Company in peace, but after the takeover plan was fully implemented, he said slyly, if he could get a super maid team.


    So Zhou Ye''s miserable life began. On the advice of the Red Queen, Zhou Ye came to the world of the Russian film [Guardian: Century Zhanyuan].Because there is a video of the establishment of the Patriot in front of the film, Zhou Ye directly entered the world a long time in advance.


    As a result, after entering this world, Zhou Ye discovered a tragedy, which was actually in 1954... I have to say that this was a great tragedy, but in the five or four years, Sino-Russian relations were fairly normal.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 62

    The Red Queen directly used his electronic skills to help Zhou Ye complete the process of obtaining identity through the phone. Now he is a glorious Chinese student majoring in biological sciences, and because of his excellent grades, he has obtained the research qualification to participate in the Patriot Secret Experiment. ...


    It was a project that started in 1949 and contained many small projects.


    Of course, Zhou Ye doesn''t have such a great knowledge reserve, but the Red Queen has it. Does it mean that he has it?


    But now he is on Red Square in Moscow because he is waiting for one of his school sisters, a beautiful woman from Ukraine, Ksenia.


    "Hi, Ye!" A loud voice sounded, and a tall and tall beautiful woman with long blond hair came over.


    "Senior! Ksenia!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "What kind of senior, I''m going to call you Ye!" The tenderness in Ksenia''s eyes is almost giving Zhou Ye a prisoner. After all, I have not known the taste of meat for two years...


    "Okay, so now it''s okay, you are going to show me around Moscow!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Last year I said I would show you a tour!" Ksenia looked dissatisfied, "but your professor always stays on the ground, saying that wasting your time is committing a crime against the people of the world!"


    "Haha, you know, Professor Chekov is like this!" Zhou Ye still respects his professor who has extraordinary insights in the biological field, but it is not right for him to always delay making his sister paper.


    "But it''s okay now!" Ksenia said with a smile: "Now you have fully graduated, and you are still working in the Soviet Union. We have a lot of time together!"


    "Yeah..." Zhou Ye is actually still a little uncertain, because Sino-Russian relations will have a major turning point in 1960, and they will directly enter into a military confrontation between the two sides.Forget it, if you want to do more, I can''t just take Kseniya directly.


    "What''s the matter? Ye, you seem to be a little unhappy!" Sensitive Ksenia looked at Ye with some anxiety and asked.


    "If one day I am forced to leave the Soviet Union, will you go with me, Ksenia?" Zhou Ye looked at Ksenia''s pale blue eyes and asked seriously.


    "Are you leaving the Soviet Union? Ye?" Ksenia asked nervously.


    "I mean if..."


    "Wherever you go, I''ll go where..." Ksenia said categorically. She knew her mind and knew that she fell in love with him when she first saw him, and after a year of experience Get along... She loves more and more.


    "Maybe one day...you will find that I am not as good as you thought!" Zhou Ye said guiltily as he looked at the girl with a simple expression in his eyes.


    "Follow me... Ye!" Ksenia said, grabbing Zhou Ye''s hand and walking towards the school.


    "Hey, Ksenia, didn''t you mean to take me to visit Moscow?" Zhou Ye didn''t know what Ksenia suddenly pulled herself to the school.


    The two remained silent all the way until Ksenia pulled Zhou Ye into her dormitory.As soon as Zhou Ye entered the door, Ksenia closed the door firmly and locked the door inside...


    "Xenia..." Zhou Ye looked at this woman who was supposed to be King Kong Xiong''s wife in the movie, but now she was cut off by herself...


    "Now... do you think it is necessary to speak?" Ksenia hugged Zhou Ye and looked at his eyes with affection. "Don''t you think all the language is so weak now?"


    "..." Zhou Ye is not a virgin, but he was a bit silly after spending two years in the Soviet Union and doing research...


    In this situation, Zhou Ye would really be a fool if he didn''t do anything.But obviously, Zhou Ye was not really stupid.


    As soon as he bowed his head, he stunned Ksenia''s pure, the extremely flexible head of the club made Ksenia almost miss the peak...


    As the two of them continued their movements, the clothes on their bodies became less and less.Moreover, Zhou Ye, an old river and lake who was not at all in contact with his family, was still a beginner, and he went straight to his own unique knowledge, searching for eighteen touches... After this touch, I directly thanked Ksenia...


    When Zhou Ye carried his little partner on the horse, the horse was already fully prepared.After a sigh... a delicate flower bloomed on Ksenia''s bed sheet...


    Two hours later...


    As an outstanding son and daughter of the fighting race, Ksenia also had to cede territory and seek peace, and signed many unequal treaties...


    The two finally confirmed their relationship, and completed the first foreign-related marriage in the history of China and the Soviet Union through the embassy... There is no way, this is how this era is. Anyone who goes to bed for no purpose of marriage is a hooligan...


    Zhou Ye began to work in the Patriot''s Secret Test Base. Every Monday at the break time, Zhou Ye ran to spend with Ksenia...


    After graduating, Ksenia also joined the Patriot''s Secret Experiment Project as a volunteer. It is a genetic project whose purpose is to artificially create superpowers.


    And Zhou Ye is also the researcher of this project...So the two have more opportunities to get along, and they simply don''t want to abuse those single dogs.


    According to incomplete statistics, in the two years since Ksenia joined the program, twelve researchers who directly stimulated asked the organization to introduce subjects, and three PhDs asked to end their single life.


    This can be regarded as a small contribution Zhou Ye and Ksenia made for them...


    Chapter Eighty Seven


    However, what Zhou Ye was worried about finally happened in 1960...


    In 1960, Sino-Soviet relations deteriorated rapidly...The Soviet Union withdrew all the experts who assisted China, and at this time the KGB also approached Zhou Ye.


    But the good thing is that under the joint guarantee of Zhou Ye''s mentor and the leader of the expert group, Zhou Ye will not be sent back to the country. In fact, if you think about it another way, Zhou Ye will not be sent back to the country.


    After all, in the eyes of everyone, Zhou Ye is a talented expert in human genetic engineering.He can almost match the efficiency of the entire expert group alone. How could the Soviet Union be willing to let Zhou Ye go back?But just putting Zhou Ye here, the KGB also felt very uneasy.


    Therefore, in order to monitor Zhou Ye, the KGB still arranged a female agent to come to him, praising it as to take care of his daily life...


    Zhou Ye just wanted to hehe, but it didn¡¯t matter. If the sugar-coated shells were eaten by the sugar-coated shells, all the shells would be shot back...


    Patriot Base¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the bedroom of Zhou Ye and Ksenia, the two of them were doing enthusiastic exercise, so enthusiastically, his windows were about to collapse...


    Two hours later ¡ª¡ª Ksenia began to beg for mercy, but Zhou Ye was not relentless.


    In the end, Ksenia was made to look like it was broken,


    After more than half an hour, Ksenia woke up softly, and the man hugging herself asked herself."My dear, you are great, I can''t stand the great!"


    "Don''t you like it?" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Of course I like it!" Ksenia said with some embarrassment: "But it''s better to find someone to share with me..."


    "Who are you looking for?" Zhou Ye smiled, "Are you going to find that female agent?"


    "Don''t make trouble, they are top students who graduated from the Moscow Higher Joint Arms Command School..." Ksenia said: "It''s not the swallows cultivated by the KGB!"


    "Well, speaking of it, I am really not interested in those swallows at all!" Zhou Ye said, "I heard that those swallows have experienced countless times in school,..."


    "That''s why I think you should accept Anna!" Ksenia said, "I believe you will make her obey you!"


    Anna in Ksenia''s mouth, full name, Anna Yuriyevna Katyuciz.It was a female agent arranged by the KGB to his side. She was said to be a female agent. In fact, she was just a girl who graduated from the Soviet military academy and was selected by the KGB to enter the headquarters. She herself had no training in spying, but her loyalty to the Soviet Union is beyond doubt. of.


    After all, watching a scientist, if you let a female spy do it, it seems a bit nonsense.The scientist''s thing If you irritate him, he can make your research successful ten or twenty years later in minutes.


    Therefore, the KGB was also struggling with Zhou Ye.The most important thing is that you have to coax people and make them unhappy, you will be out of luck, and you will waste hundreds of millions of dollars in minutes just like playing.


    Finally, after studying the requirements of the Chinese for women, they decided to choose a woman with strong political thoughts from the National Defense University and arrange it with Zhou Ye, because they think that Chinese men have a virgin~female complex since ancient times, if they arrange a broken shoe swallow to go in. , I''m afraid it won''t work at all.So they had to select girls from other military academies to enter Zhou Ye''s side...


    If Zhou Ye knew that the KGB had spent so much time on his own, he would probably laugh out loud.This is simply sending the meat to the wolf''s mouth...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of perspective shift¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Movie World Im King Chapter 63

    Anna is a girl born in Kiev. Her father is the brigade commander of the Third Tank Brigade of the 58th Army of the Caucasus Military Region. Her brother is also a member of the 71st Regiment of the 58th Army Guards Motorized Infantry under the Caucasus Military Region. Deputy Head.


    She can be called the Red Family, a military family.Since childhood, she was full of loyalty to the entire Soviet regime.


    After she graduated, KGB agents approached her, hoping that she would carry out a mission that was of far-reaching significance to the entire Soviet Union, and was told that although this mission is not life-threatening, when necessary, she needs to contribute herself. When she was out of her pure body, she obligedly agreed.


    When she was brought to Zhou Ye''s front, her heart suddenly dropped.


    After all, when telling her the mission goal, she only introduced Zhou Ye''s great discoveries in genetic bioengineering, his profound professional knowledge and intimidating computing power. He was even called the Einstein of bioengineering. ...But never told her Zhou Ye''s age and appearance.


    Under this circumstance, it is no wonder that Anna treats Zhou Ye as a very old man.


    After getting along with Zhou Ye and Ksenia, Anna felt that it was not difficult for the two of them to get along with each other, especially Zhou Ye. She thought that most of the scientists were rough, often dirty, and had a mouthful. Long will pop out those strange men with professional terms that ordinary people don''t understand.


    After getting along, Anna discovered that Zhou Ye was very funny when he was not working, and he was also very romantic with his handsome appearance, and would often give her and Ksenia some small gifts from time to time.And on certain days, I got some small things that were hard to get in the Soviet Union, such as a luxurious birthday cake for birthdays, a small necklace for Ksenia on her wedding anniversary...


    In Anna''s opinion, Zhou Ye is simply a perfect man... He is funny and humorous, knows romance, and even has a window ability far beyond ordinary people. Of course, Ksenia told her about this and listened to her at the time. Red-faced.


    She feels that she is in love with this man, and she loves it very deeply... She is willing to follow this man without any status and dedicate everything she has to him...


    However, Zhou Ye repeatedly ignored her hints... He was just like a normal friend to her, and this feeling of wanting and wanting almost tortured her crazy...


    But Ksenia gave her unlimited hope. When the two were chatting in private, Ksenia often complained to her that her man is good, but that is too powerful, and gets her every time. In a semi-comatose state...Moreover, she kept telling her that she didn''t mind sharing Zhou Ye with her. It is better to share Zhou Ye with her than with those female researchers.


    In the end, tonight is the time to see the truth. Ksenia hinted that she would let her enter Zhou Ye''s bedroom after the two turned off the lights tonight... She would create opportunities for her...


    Chapter Eighty Eight


    Tonight, Zhou Ye was in a good mood. The entire artificial superpower project had made breakthrough progress, and the completion of the entire project was not far away.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye was very happy when he was picked up by Ksenia, who had finished physical training, and even opened a bottle of foreign red wine that is hard to get in the Soviet Union. He talked to Ksenia and Anna. Share your happy mood together.


    "My dear, why are you so happy today!?" Ksenia asked, looking at Zhou Ye who was always smiling.


    "Because research has made a major breakthrough!" Zhou Ye smiled, "Soon we will make you a superman, baby!"


    "That''s great!" Ksenia said, winking Anna: "Then we must have a good drink today!"


    "Yes!" Anna stood up as she said, "I''m afraid this bit of wine is not enough. I''ll go and take out the vodka in the cupboard. How can I not use vodka in the Soviet Union!"


    "Okay, let''s drink vodka and red wine today!" Zhou Ye didn''t care either, just as two women were happy for himself.


    Anna who took the wine soon came back. The three of them started their own celebration at the table, but Zhou Ye soon discovered something was wrong...


    In the past, when Zhou Ye said about drinking red wine, Anna and Ksenia always persuaded themselves to drink less, and even said to themselves, your brain is the wealth of the world, what if you are silly because of drinking?But today, the two of them stopped saying that their brains are the wealth of the world, and began to persuade themselves to drink more...


    Zhou Ye was also curious about what they wanted to do?To say that these two women wanted to harm themselves, that Zhou Ye was the first to not believe it.Both women were hinted at by Zhou Ye. Even if the world is destroyed, the two of them will use their bodies to resist the final harm for him...


    It''s boring anyway, and Zhou Ye will do it.Soon after drinking half a bottle of red wine and one third of vodka, Zhou Ye pretended to be incompetent and squatted on the table...


    And the two women did not take out the gun to shoot him twice in the head, but first helped him to the bathroom and washed aside well, even his little friend did not let him go, and was taken by Kseny. Ya cleaned it up...


    Then the two women helped him to the window... Zhou Ye, pretending to be drunk, heard the conversation between the two women beside the bed.


    "Come on, Anna, now you can start!" This is Ksenia talking.


    "But... Ksenia, will we make Zhou Ye objectionate if we do this..." Anna''s voice was hesitant.


    "It''s okay!" Ksenia''s voice was full of confidence."According to the ancient Chinese tradition, you are Zhou Ye''s person if you lose yourself to Zhou Ye, and Zhou Ye is very traditional, and he will never want you!"


    "Really?" Anna was still a little scared, after all, it was the first time...


    "That''s what I did at the beginning!" Ksenia began to show up and say. "At that time, I took Zhou Ye to my dormitory, and then hehehe hehe, so he became my husband!"


    Hearing this, Zhou Ye almost didn''t laugh. At first he didn''t know which stupid woman she was. She was killed by herself before she had a real shot. Now she still has the face to say that she is hehe hehe...


    "... But... what should I do?" Anna seemed to have made up her mind.


    "Come, like me..."


    Following Ksenia¡¯s words, Zhou Ye felt that his little friend had a feeling of touch...A flexible snake head fiddled with his little friend¡¯s head...


    Soon, Zhou Ye felt that the number of snake heads had increased, and it had become two... Can this be tolerated?The little friend suddenly said that this matter could not be tolerated, and raged to the ground...


    "Oh my God... so big... how can I bear it..." Anna seemed to be frightened by Zhou Ye''s little friend...


    "What are you afraid of... Only when it hurts for the first time, it will be very comfortable in the future!" Ksenia continued to speak out.


    "Okay..." Anna seemed to have been moved by her. Following a sigh of undressing, Zhou Ye felt a person straddling him, and then the little friend was put in. A scorching passageway, with a muffled groan, the little friend was tightly covered by a scorching little hand...


    "Anna..." Zhou Ye really couldn''t pretend, anyway, the most important first time to knock out a woman, Zhou Ye couldn''t do such a scum...


    "Ah..." Seeing Zhou Ye wake up, Anna''s nervous body shrank a little, and Zhou Ye''s young man also felt comfortable for a while...


    "Do you really regret it? Anna!" Zhou Ye looked at Anna''s blue eyes and asked seriously: "Do you regret falling in love with me?"


    "I won''t regret it..." Anna said, lying on Zhou Ye''s chest, hugging his neck tightly, and said in her own dreamlike voice: "From the first time I saw you , I fell in love with you... But I told myself that I was only here to perform tasks by your side, not to destroy the relationship between you and Ksenia... But I can''t fool my heart, I Love you, love you, love is going crazy..."


    "...So, what are we waiting for? Anna baby!" Zhou Ye said softly, "Today I will let you feel my feelings for you..."


    ¡­One hour later, Anna was sunk...Ksenia faced...Two hours later...Ksenia was sunk...


    Zhou Ye won a big victory...


    From that day on, the three of them sleeping together became the little secret of the three.But after all, Zhou Ye''s confidentiality level was there, and no one would disturb his private life while waiting.


    Of course, the two women often still feel powerless, whoever gets exposed and fainted for a long time will feel powerless...


    But fortunately, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t do this every day, and the two girls he got were relieved...Of course, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t forget to give them millions of years of life secretly... this is him. The welfare of all women... All his women have this kind of face that will not age after 25 years old, and a life span of millions of years.


    It¡¯s not that Zhou Ye didn¡¯t want to give them immortality, but Zhou Ye felt that he would definitely find a better way to live for a million years, so he gave them a million years of life...


    Days passed by, and finally, the experiment entered the stage of human experiments in 1963...All non-human tests were successful...


    Tonight, Zhou Ye rarely touched the two women, because tomorrow is the time for Ksenia to enter the clinical trial. Zhou Ye will monitor and operate the trial plan throughout the whole process... He doesn''t want any problems, after all, Ksenia Ya is his woman.


    Chapter Eighty Nine


    In the laboratory, on a restrained experiment table, Ksenia was just lying on it in a bust and shorts. Only Anna and Zhou Ye were in the laboratory.


    How could Zhou Ye, a man of great idea, allow others to see his woman''s body?So all the experimenters and project supervisors who wanted to observe were directly driven out, leaving only themselves and their women in the laboratory...


    "Kesenia, don''t be afraid, it won''t be dangerous!" Zhou Ye comforted Ksenia, who was strapped to the test bench, and said, "I''m here, baby Ksenia, you Don''t be afraid of anything, even if you die, I will bring you back to life!"


    "Well, my dear, I believe in you!" Ksenia looked at her man''s full confidence, and she who was originally a little scared, slowly calmed down.


    "It might be a little bit painful for a while, baby, bear with me, if it hurts, bite my hand hard!" Zhou Ye said, putting his hand in Ksenia''s mouth, and then motioned to himself Anna''s temporary assistant is ready to start the experiment...


    As Zhou Ye injected a tube of transparent medicine into Ksenia¡¯s artery, Ksenia really couldn¡¯t help biting Zhou Ye¡¯s hand in pain. Originally, her plan was to not bite even if it hurts to death. It¡¯s her own man¡¯s hand, but she really couldn¡¯t bear this kind of tearing pain...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 64

    As the liquid in the syringe was injected into Ksenia''s body, blue mysterious symbols appeared on Ksenia''s body. Zhou Ye knew that he had succeeded.


    At this time, Ksenia was already sweating...


    "Baby... we made it!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Yeah..." Ksenia looked at the happy Zhou Ye and said with a smile: "My dear, we made it!"


    "...Okay, dear! I think Ksenia needs a rest!" Anna said, picking up a robe and putting it on Ksenia.


    For the time being, Ksenia cannot leave the laboratory, and further observation is needed in the laboratory to confirm whether there will be no other adverse reactions...


    Zhou Ye stayed with Ksenia in this way, and didn''t leave a single step. Even when Ksenia needed to eat, Zhou Ye arranged for Anna to bring the food over, and even asked the Red Queen to check it out to ensure that she was not taken. Moved...


    Because in the movie, Ksenia was amnesiad by Dr. Kuratov who was in the same base instead of the same project. Although the reason is unknown, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t want to be like this, because he didn¡¯t take him back before. But now there is no time to take care of him. After all, his wife''s safety is the most important thing. When Zhou Yeteng opens his hands, he will start to clean up this stuff. Turning him into a puppet seems to be a good choice.


    After waiting for three months, Ksenia''s body completed a large metabolic cycle, and it showed no problem.Zhou Ye would go and clean up that Dr. Kuratov, after all, only Thousand Days can be a thief, how can a Thousand Days be a thief.


    To be honest, from the time he watched the movie, Zhou Ye felt that the villain of the movie was rubbish. The so-called module 1 that Dr. Kuratov could control all machines actually relied on electricity...then the problem is, someone who is a bit of electricity. Everyone knows that any electrical appliance has a maximum voltage limit, especially his module 1 is directly connected to his mind...


    Think about it, the maximum voltage that the human brain can bear... The second-rate mobs that can be solved by a high-voltage line are actually shot by the Russian director as the ultimate boss... And because he tossed half of Moscow... I''m really worried...


    In particular, none of the four guardians killed the doctor, and was beaten to death by the BOSS at the beginning of the game and was taken captive...think about the IQ of the Russian director...that''s it.


    It can only be said that there is nothing but idiots. The fighting nation is this virtue, and they have never been on the battlefield with their brains...


    If it weren''t for the fact that Ksenia in the Guardians was very beautiful, Zhou Ye would say that nothing would come to this world, even if this world could allow the Red Queen to obtain the technology of mass-manufacturing ability...


    That''s right, Zhou Ye came here for women¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Ah, I accidentally complained again...Closer to home.


    Zhou Ye stayed with Ksenia in such a peace of mind. After all, she was her main goal here, but Anna was also Zhou Ye¡¯s unexpected surprise, saying that Russia was a beautiful woman, and Zhou Ye really believed this time...


    Time passed quickly, and three months passed quickly.After Ksenia had all the checks, all her body indicators were normal...


    And Zhou Ye began to prepare to clean up that Kuratov. Of course, he should not be too blatant. It is enough to pretend to inadvertently give him a psychological hint. Just a face-to-face, Kuratov will slowly become A dog of Zhou Ye...


    And Ksenia¡¯s ability is invisible, and can control her own temperature...Well, Zhou Ye is happy again...think about it, when he hehe Ksenia, let Ksenia improve her body The temperature...that sour...


    Of course, Zhou Ye thought so and did so. This directly caused Ksenia¡¯s ability to rise, because Zhou Ye not only asked Ksenia to raise her body temperature, but also Lower the temperature of your body... Ice and Fire... The old driver knows it.


    Even afterwards, Ksenia could instantly change the temperature difference of her body once within four seconds...Uh-huh...Zhou Ye''s happy life began...


    Of course, several other experimenters wanted to teach Ksenia''s fighting techniques, but Zhou Ye refused directly. Zhou Ye said that he could teach Anna...


    And within a minute to teach the so-called teleportation sweat, as well as the King Kong bear and the stone man the principles of life... This is still the case when Zhou Ye has not exposed his abilities...


    After all, Zhou Ye has plenty of time to learn some fighting skills in other planes, such as Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu, Mongolian Wrestling, Chinese Bajiquan, Muay Thai... Wait, after all, where is Zhou Ye¡¯s brain and physical fitness? Just let it go, what they called "Yue Yue practice", when it came to Zhou Ye, it became one thing...


    After Zhou Ye''s training, Ksenia can already be invisible out of thin air, without the need for auxiliary media such as water...


    And Zhou Ye also helped Anna gain the teleport super power with the right in his hand.How should I put it, Zhou Ye has been looking at the Khan pretending man upset. Just hit it. Every time you finish hitting it, you have to deliberately play cool. Slowly, your ability to acridine is instantaneous. Move, not in slow motion, the chance of you taking the knife is enough to shoot you seventeen or eight times...It''s really helpless...


    Because of this, Zhou Ye scolded the man who pretended to be B Teleporter a lot, but that guy still went his own way. He looked like I was a master and I was a good N. Zhou Ye almost didn''t have the ability to expose him to death...


    Chapter Ninety


    Time soon reached 1968...


    During the period, Ksenia and the three capable people also teamed up on missions, of course, Zhou Ye was accompanied throughout the process.In his words, there are still many uncertainties in the test product. I need to collect first-hand information to build a complete database... In fact, it is a woman who is nervous about herself.


    Ksenia knew this well, but she only felt very happy.Shouldn¡¯t it be fun to be nervous by your own man?If a man is not nervous about you anymore, congratulations, your man no longer loves you...


    Of course, Zhou Ye would not treat himself badly even when he was on a mission.With Anna, who has become his personal secretary, and Ksenia, who was on a mission, the three basically traveled the entire Soviet Union...


    In 1968, the three of them decided to leave the Patriots base. Taking advantage of an opportunity during the mission, the three never returned to the base.


    Coincidentally, those three goods also left the base...


    Of course, that big villain boss, Dr. Kuratov, left the base two years before Zhou Ye left the base...not to be considered as leaving the base, but being driven out of the base, but when the KGB in the middle went to capture him, There was an explosion in his laboratory, and it mutated directly...from a thin single dog to a muscular man...


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about this at all. He was just a dog and let him go for a stroll. When he thought of him, he was still his dog... This point will never change.


    Zhou Ye took Anna and Ksenia to travel back and forth. For Zhou Ye, it was the same everywhere, but for the two women... the place where Zhou Ye was located was home.


    Three people? ûÅ Jiao Jiao C5 mother Caixi¬Ö Huang Zhao Bianmu Ba Ma R CangøÅxia«¿ Congbu ®µNa dream Wei Que Recruitment?


    Zhou Ye also brought two girls to the North Pole, just to see the polar bears.Of course, seeing the little polar bear with a round head and round brain, the two girls couldn''t walk... they had to play there for a while.In desperation, Zhou Ye could only build a small igloo in the North Pole. The three of them really lived there for a while until the polar night of the North Pole came in September, and the two women reluctantly said goodbye to the little polar bear and left. Polar...


    Of course, Zhou Ye had already told the two women about his origins, and even told them about the many women he had outside, but they had long been inseparable from Zhou Ye... Zhou Ye will accompany them more here. Here, Zhou Ye only belongs to the two of them...


    And Zhou Ye also saw the thoughts of the two women, and with a little guilt in his heart, he was happy with the two women. After all, for him, who has lived for hundreds of millions of years, it is not enough to spend decades with them. Minute¡­¡­


    Of course, Zhou Ye took advantage of the disintegration of the Soviet Union and made a fortune with his cheap elder brother who had been transferred to the Far East Military Region as the logistics minister. Er, that is, Anna¡¯s brother. By the way, he also made a fortune. When I went to the United States, the province would be taken care of by Emperor Pu Da...


    Zhou Ye is also considered a rich man in this world. I dare not say that he is worth more than a billion. Of course, it is US dollars, not rubles...


    He bought a big place directly at the foot of the Altai Mountains, built a big manor, and became a reclusive manor.


    When I want to travel, I take the two women around the world, and when I want to go hunting, I take a rifle and go hunting with the two women in the mountains.


    That life was called a cozy...until two to six years...


    On this day, Zhou Ye took Anna and Ksenia to the apartment in St. Petersburg, because today is the day when Anna and Ksenia¡¯s favorite ballet troupe came to the Marlene Royal Theatre in St. Petersburg to perform. They saw the news on the Internet. At the time, I had to pester Zhou Ye to see it.


    In desperation, Zhou Ye could only accompany them over. A private room was listed on the Internet. The three of them took a private jet to their apartment in St. Petersburg, and then changed their costumes to watch the ballet performance... According to Xenia, this is a kind of courtesy...


    Well, Zhou Ye said that this kind of etiquette is really troublesome for Tenaine.


    After the three were sent to the Royal Theatre by the driver, they were taken directly by the waiter to their box.The box is located on the second floor of the theater. It used to be an exclusive seat for dignitaries in the Tsarist Russia period, but now it is a way for the rich to show their status...


    But I have to say that from here, the vision is not generally good.The three of them were sitting on the velvet sofa, eating fruits and snacks from the waiter next to them, waiting for the start of the performance...


    But at this moment, the box door was suddenly opened...Three familiar figures walked in.


    "Hey, aren''t you happy to see an old friend driving?" The stone man with a beard said with a wry face.


    "Shut up, let''s talk about anything after the show is over. I don''t want to listen to anything now. I don''t want to ruin my woman''s favorite show!" Zhou Ye glanced at him and ignored him.


    "That..." King Kong Xiong wanted to speak, but was stopped by the teleporting B-boy. "I think let them enjoy a more peaceful life!"


    "Well..." King Kong Xiong walked out of the room depressedly...


    When Zhou Ye was speaking, Anna and Ksenia would not say anything, because this is a kind of respect for their own men. At least Zhou Ye said to them that this is a tradition in their own country. Of course, Zhou Ye Wouldn¡¯t tell them that this tradition was wiped out before liberation...


    Soon, the performance was over. For this performance, Zhou Ye said that he had no other gains except white legs... In fact, the two women also knew that Zhou Ye was not interested in ballet, but he came here with them. And insisted on reading it...


    What is this not love?So the two women happily offered their lips...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 65

    As the audience stood up and applauded, the ballerinas also came out to call the curtain. The whole performance was finished perfectly...


    And at this time, the three scumbags came in again, and it seemed that they had been waiting outside for a long time...


    Of course, along with them came a woman in military uniform...


    The first person who spoke was the woman in military uniform: "Hello, I am Lalena from the Special Operations Group of the Ministry of National Defense. I think the motherland needs you now!"


    "Huh? You know! I''m not from the Soviet Union!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Even my contribution to the Soviet Union is far greater than my contribution to my own country. I don''t owe you or your country. What, so... I don¡¯t need to listen to your country¡¯s call!"


    "But your two wives are both Soviets!" Lalena said.


    "No... my beautiful baby Ksenia is Ukrainian, not Russian, and my Anna baby is Belarusian and not Russian! Do you have any reason now?" Zhou Ye smiled...


    The two women both smiled and looked at Zhou Ye. At this time, they only need to quietly follow Zhou Ye''s arrangements. Facts have proved that Zhou Ye has never harmed them, but will only fight for their best interests.


    "Dr. Zhou Ye, don''t you want to fight with your companions?" Dr. Kongo Xiong said.


    "Huh, we are indeed companions!" Zhou Ye smiled: "Otherwise, I would have killed you on the battlefield in Chechnya long ago. Every fool can only think with muscles. Of course, this also includes you. , Dr. Nikolai Dorgov!"


    "Zhou, you are a bit too much!" The Stone Man became a little angry.


    Zhou Ye smiled cynically and said, "Huh? So do you want to teach me a lesson?"


    The teleportation B man was unconvinced, and his figure suddenly appeared in front of Zhou Ye with a black mist, his fist was directed at Zhou Ye''s face, and it was just like a frog specimen nailed to the ground. , Was pressed to the ground by Zhou Ye with the power of reading, "No one has taught you, do you want to be in awe of your creator?"


    "...You also..." The Stone Man widened his eyes in surprise.


    "Hmm, as one of your creators, how could I not get myself a useful ability?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    Of course, this is only Zhou Ye''s excuse. It is a way of saying that he can use his own abilities with integrity. From birth to formation of an ability, he alone cannot solve all the problems, otherwise he would not come here. How good is it to study the method of mass-manufacturing super powers by directly relying on the red and white queens.


    Chapter Ninety One


    In Zhou Ye''s apartment in St. Petersburg...


    As a person from the celestial dynasty, Zhou Ye has deeply rooted the concept of buying a house. Basically, Zhou Ye has his own house in every major city, and he will take advantage of the collapse of the Soviet Union. , It''s not too cheap.


    "My dear, don''t you really want to help them?" After hehehe, there was infinite wind on Ksenia''s face, and Zhou Ye was almost trapped in her eyes like water...


    "Yeah, dear, you can help them!" Anna was born under the banner of Scythe and grew up in the Soviets. She still has a little affection for Russia, which basically inherited the Soviet system.


    "You all want me to help them?" Zhou Ye embraced his two women, lingering on their budding shellfish with both hands, stirring their little beaded crowns from time to time¡ª¡ª


    "Um-!" X2


    Both women nodded, and Anna said: "After helping them this time, we can accompany you to leave this world without worry... Never feel that we owe the motherland anymore!"


    "Kesenia do you think so too?" Zhou Ye looked at Ksenia and asked.


    "Well, my dear, I have the same idea as Anna!" Ksenia also shook her thick braid and nodded.


    "Okay...I will help them!" Zhou Ye said, pulling the two women up."But as compensation, you have to offer yours to me for your motherland...hehehe!"


    "...Ye, you are so bad!" As a Soviet woman who grew up during the Cold War, Ksenia was somewhat unable to accept this hehehe, although she felt very prickly~excited, but she just accepted it. No, but today she finally has a reason to accept it. This is for her former motherland... As for whether it is really for her motherland or for her own comfort, it is unclear...


    The horn of war in the bedroom sounded again...Of course, Anna would never be spared.


    At this time, it is located in the Special Operations Group of the Russian Ministry of Defense, which is the underground base of the original Patriot Plan¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "What should I do now?" King Kong Xiong looked at his two companions helplessly and asked.


    "I believe that even without Dr. Zhou Ye and Ksenia joining us, we can still kill Kuratov!" As the oldest stone man, he has the demeanor of a team.


    "Don''t be kidding!" Although the teleporter B man likes to pretend, he is somewhat self-aware."If we hadn''t had Dr. Zhou Ye''s planning and help in our previous actions! I''m afraid we don''t know how many times we have died!"


    "Khan, you are really a little too dependent on that Chinese!" The Stone Man is a little bit dissatisfied with the pretending to be a man...


    "I don''t rely on anyone, I''m just expounding a fact!" Teleporter is still the same as me, sticking to his own opinions...


    Seeing that the atmosphere between the three is getting more and more wrong, Lalena, a representative of the Ministry of National Defense and the leader of the special operations team, said: "Okay, stop arguing. Maybe Kuratov is not as strong as we thought? Maybe we Can this crisis be resolved without Dr. Zhou Ye''s help?"


    "Okay... let the facts speak!" The Stone Man stood up, and walked out wearing an assassin''s creed-like ascetic uniform...


    "I hope so!" Teleporter also followed out...


    But King Kong Xiong looked at the two of them, not knowing what to do.In desperation, I could only start with the two of them...


    Three people team up to fight the BOSS...


    As a result, the stone man was stunned by three RPG-7 anti-tank rockets. Even though he was covered with thick rocks, there was no use for eggs... it could not withstand the shock wave after the explosion...


    The King Kong bear was caught as a wild beast by the small soldiers using a special trapping net...


    The teleporter B man was the most sad. After overturning a group of soldiers, he was stunned by a sniper with a narcotic bomb while posing for the POSS...


    The three of them were cleaned up by the small soldiers without even seeing the big boss...


    "It''s simply losing the face of my project!!" Standing on top of a high tower, Zhou Ye, who looked at all of this below, couldn''t help covering his face. It''s too shameful...Is the fighting nation all this virtue? ?In other words, the SBs of the Ministry of National Defense also eat dry food, don''t you know that they send their special signal flag forces?Although the Ministry of National Defense and the National Security Agency are not affiliated units, does Nima have no signal flags and no special forces for the Warriors?


    "Master..." Dr. Kuratov looked at the owner who was standing in front of him with an embarrassed expression. He was a little uneasy. Did he abuse the former teammates of his owner so badly...


    "No, I''m nothing..." Zhou Ye shook his head, it was embarrassing that he was about to commit cancer...This Nima...Ah, let''s not say it, blame the director for only giving them the ability but not giving them the brain. .Collect your thoughts, and then ask: "Kuratov, I heard that you got some good things from the weapons test site of the Ministry of Defense?"


    "Yes, master!" Kuratov said, presenting a memory in his hands to Zhou Ye."I have stored all the manufacturing drawings and data of this latest intelligent individual combat spider, and the owner can use it directly!"


    "Not bad!" Zhou Ye smiled. At first, he didn''t kill this guy to get the manufacturing blueprint for this weapon. Of course, Zhou Ye could also grab it by himself. It''s cool in front of me.


    "What else does the master have to order?" Kuratov asked respectfully.


    "It''s okay! Go ahead!" Zhou Ye said as he raised his leg and was about to leave, but he turned around as if he suddenly remembered something, and said to Kuratov, "Teach you a lesson. I¡¯m an idiot, I don¡¯t want to see them die, but I don¡¯t want to see them feel good... Well, I have a Russian version of the Top Ten Tortures. You can use it to study... You can use their physical condition Choose the criminal law you want to implement!"


    Zhou Ye said that he took out a thin printed document from his storage bracelet... After watching Kuratov took it, Zhou Ye turned and left...


    "Your wishes, my criteria, master!" Kuratov respectfully held the manuscript, bowed his head and sent Zhou Ye away... After waiting for five minutes, he slowly raised his head, but he did not leave. Going down the tower instead opened the top ten Russian tortures that Zhou Ye gave him...The things recorded above seem to have opened a new door for him...


    Chapter Ninety Two


    At this time, Lalena, who was staying in the headquarters, looked at the display screen that could not see the three people because of the signal shielding, and waited nervously.


    When she got the answer from the technician that the communication still could not be restored, she decided not to wait anymore...


    "Prepare a plane for me, I want to go to St. Petersburg immediately!" Larina ordered.


    "Yes, Major!"


    The plane carrying Lalena with a sad face quickly took off on the runway of a military airport outside Moscow... and went straight to St. Petersburg.


    After arriving at the military airport in St. Petersburg, Lalena did not hesitate, and directly led the two orderly soldiers in a military vehicle and drove towards the ascertained residence of Zhou Ye...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 66

    Looking at the luxurious villa in front of him, which was still built during the czarist period, Lalena couldn''t help but cursed secretly in her heart...


    After tidying up my mood, stepped forward and knocked on the door of the villa...


    The door was opened by a beautiful Slavic girl. The girl was dressed in a traditional Russian maid outfit. She was not surprised to see Serena wearing a military uniform. Instead, she stepped aside her and said, "Is Miss Larina? Master? I have been waiting for you for a long time! Please follow me..."


    "Thank you!" Larina politely thanked her, and then followed the maid''s back and asked curiously: "How did your master know that I came back?"


    "All this requires you to ask the master yourself!" The maid did not answer Lalena''s words, but took her to the study on the second floor...


    "Welcome, Miss Lalena!" Zhou Ye was sitting on the sofa by the fireplace, reading a book comfortably. Of course it was not a world masterpiece... If the monk Dengcao is also a world masterpiece... well, it is also a masterpiece. .


    "Dr. Zhou Ye, I really want to know why you know I will come?" Lalena glanced at the maid who turned to exit the room, and then looked at Zhou Ye and asked.


    "It''s nothing hard to guess... isn''t it?" Zhou Ye finally put down the classical masterpiece in his hand, looked at the woman in military uniform, and said: "The three guys were crushed by Kuratov in terms of IQ. Isn¡¯t it normal to be defeated by Kuratov? Although Kuratov is also an idiot, he is at least a bit smarter than the three."


    "In fact, we are not sure that the Guardians have been defeated, but just lost contact with them!" Lalena didn''t want to admit her failure. The two sitting at the negotiating table, whose hole cards were seen through, who was called? loser.


    Zhou Ye smiled, "It''s just a matter of time, isn''t it? Why don''t you check their status and then come to me?"


    "What conditions do you need to be willing to help us?" Lalena wanted to talk straight to Zhou Ye.


    "No, no, it''s not to help you!" Zhou Ye waved his hand and said, "To help you, dear Miss Lalena, you must know that I don''t have a good impression of Russia now, although he inherited most of the Soviet era. Military strength, but he did not inherit the Soviet ruling philosophy...Do you know what I mean?"


    "Okay... Then how can you help me!" Larina asked helplessly.


    "Aren''t you going to visit your so-called guardians first?" Zhou Ye stood up and walked to Larina''s face. The faces of the two people who were close were about to be close together."Trust me, you will not be willing to pay the price I said!"


    "I don''t think so..." Lalena said, stepping back, holding her hands on her chest, as if this would give her a sense of security in front of this powerful man."I want to hear your terms first!"


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye shrugged his shoulders and said, "My condition is you... You belong to me, and I will help you? I think you understand what I mean!"


    "Shameless..." Larina took a stride, and the powder fist slammed into Zhou Ye''s nose. It was obvious that she had received strict fighting training, but this was not useful...


    As soon as she smashed her fist out, she found that her whole body seemed to be squeezed by something, completely unable to move...


    "You let me go..." Lalena said struggling.


    "It''s really ugly!" Zhou Ye smiled, step by step, he walked behind the immobile Lalena, and touched her waist along the perfect curve behind her... "Everyday is always shouting for the motherland... ...Let others dedicate their lives to death, but when it''s your turn...you don''t think about doing it for the motherland anymore?"


    "What are you...what are you doing..." Although Lalena was a little touched by Zhou Ye''s words, it was Zhou Ye''s fingers that touched her even more. His fingers had already invaded her secret garden... And making waves there unceremoniously...


    "I''m doing...what you want me to do!" Zhou Ye smiled and gently pecked her earlobe in her ear... from time to time he used his snake head to stir her ear...


    "Stop...Stop..." Lalena never knew that her ears were the place of her own feelings... She had actually been made by this man...


    "Why did I see the word [Continue] on your face when you shouted to stop?" Zhou Ye smiled happily, and the feeling from his fingers made him more sure of his actions. Effectiveness...


    "No... don''t... ah----!" Lalena straightened her long white neck like an arrowed swan, let out a mournful cry, and then limply fell to the ground...


    "Ha... it''s really the best!" Zhou Ye looked at the big water mark on his carpet, with a happy smile on his face.I just wanted to adjust Larina''s breath. After all, Larina''s cheekbones are too high, which makes Zhou Ye look uncomfortable, but I didn''t expect Lalena to be such a popular physique, um, it is very valuable for collection. Ah... Then you can make your own surname slave...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye picked up Lalena, who was lying limp on the ground, and walked directly to the single window in his study for resting, and then put Lalena, who was still at the peak and unable to extricate herself. Up.


    "You can be my surname slave with peace of mind from now on, Lalena!" Zhou Ye unarmed Lalena while planting psychological hints for her...


    Two hours later, Lalena was limp on Zhou Ye''s body like a puddle of mud, and a blood-colored flower bloomed on the white sheet beneath her...


    On the other hand, Zhou Ye held a cigar in his face comfortably, snorting there...This kind of superb is not something that can be encountered at any time, it is rare to encounter one, not collecting it is simply a violent thing.Anyway, I will help Russia solve Kuratov''s trouble. This is a fair deal, isn''t it?


    Of course, Zhou Ye completely ignored the fact that Kuratov was his own dog. The dog was used to shake the pot...


    Chapter Ninety Three


    Now that Zhou Ye got what he wanted, he could naturally set off.


    Although the two women who came back from shopping saw Lalena lying in the study unable to move, they angled with Zhou Ye for a while, but how could they be taken care of by Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye directly used actions to teach them that he hadn''t tossed them too hard because he spoiled them before.


    So¡ªin the end, Zhou Ye had to go to Moscow by himself... After all, it was not just Lalena alone who could not move in the study, but also Anna and Ksenia...


    Seeing Kuratov, who was controlling a large number of armored troops into Moscow, directly descended in front of him without a word, and a thought force crushed Kuratov into meat pie...


    Kuratov is too extreme. Zhou Ye doesn¡¯t like this. One is that his abilities have too many limitations. It¡¯s easy to find weaknesses and target them... The most important point is this. Zhou Ye also avoided the ending of his being thrown to death at the end...


    This is what Zhou Ye most wants to complain about. You, a big boss, crushed the guardians throughout the whole show, but you were killed by a cannonball in the building.


    Fell to death--


    dead--


    of--


    Turning the table, Zhou Ye frantically turned tens of thousands of soul coffee tables after watching this movie... This Nima screenwriter grew up eating Xiang Xiang, right?The director¡¯s education is elementary school... If Nima wasn¡¯t for her beautiful sister... Zhou Ye would never go to see...


    The final task of this world was also completed. Zhou Ye went straight back to his apartment, and the three sisters also saw what Zhou Ye did from the news...


    As soon as they saw Zhou Ye come in, they all surrounded them happily... After all, Zhou Ye had already fulfilled their wishes anyway... The rest was leaving the world.


    Both Anna and Ksenia already knew that it was time for them to leave this world, and although Lalena didn¡¯t know, her opinion was not important, after all, she was just a slave...


    Zhou Ye took the three sister papers and sent them into the world of former supergirls. They left after they were settled. Of course, Zhou Ye did not forget to keep warm with the other sister papers stranded in that world, and opened them. A welcome party for the newly joined sister paper...


    What made Zhou Ye thankful was that fortunately, there were not as many girls in this world as there are on his own island in this world, otherwise he would really have to die again.


    After pacifying the girls, Zhou Ye did not return to this world, but directly returned to the Kamchatka submarine base of Resident Evil...


    "No. 2, you go to the police base! I''m going to mine mine at point B!" Zhou Ye is playing the old version of CS on a computer in the main control room. Of course, he is so extravagantly using such high-end ones. There are really few people playing CS on the computer, and they let their eleven clone guards accompany them to play together... This is even more luxurious...


    He has been at the Kamchatka base for almost a week, and when he was just bored at first, he went around in the base.Or go out and see the survivor base established by the umbrella company...


    It can be said that the umbrella company that has undergone major exchanges has now become the absolute leader in the world, and has established survivor bases in various countries to provide them with food, medicine and job opportunities.In addition, a legal system has been established to protect the interests of umbrella companies...


    It is not an exaggeration to even say that Zhou Ye is the absolute dictator of this world...


    With the technical and technological support of the umbrella company, the various survivor bases began to slowly gather enough humans... and they had to join the umbrella company in order to survive.


    The whole earth can be said to have suffered heavy losses...After all, there are only less than 200 million people left...Therefore there is no political power anymore. Now the only one with absolute armed forces is Zhou Ye''s umbrella company.


    After the White Queen also initially established the post-disaster order, they dispatched the umbrella companies'' commando teams from each branch to the nuclear weapons warehouses of various countries to transport their nuclear arsenals... After all, this thing needs regular maintenance, otherwise it will take two years. It will become another disaster caused by a nuclear leak.


    And those nuclear facilities were never let go. They directly dispatched various teams to lead a team of experts into it to evaluate the leakage coefficient of the nuclear waste inside, and then gather them together for processing.


    Zhou Ye also saw a lot of survivor bases when he went out and looked at the orderly bases. He was also very happy. After all, this will be his private arsenal from now on, and no one wants his arsenal to be everywhere. Let the people mob, it is always good to be more compliant.


    After returning to the base and feeling that there was nothing to do, Zhou Ye could only find something to do. He took out the game disk he had searched in the ruins of the city and installed it directly on the computer in the main control room.


    At first, I just played and played on the computer, but later I felt that it was not enough, so I let the white queen activate the clone guards who were sleeping, and directly drag them to play CS together...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 67

    In a blink of an eye, a month was spent in Zhou Ye''s idle state...


    Until this day, the Red Queen appeared again and appeared in front of him."Master, the surprise for you is complete!"


    "Really? Great!" Zhou Ye stood up happily and said, "Where are they now?"


    "Now, please come with me!" The Red Queen said, leading Zhou Ye to the door...


    Following the Red Queen, Zhou Ye turned left and right, walked for about fifteen minutes, and entered a room full of electronic instruments. In the room were four circular transparent artificial zi Gong, curled up inside. Four girls who look like sixteen or seventeen...


    "According to your instructions, after repeated adjustments, we used the genes of neon national beauties and the genome of Slavic beauties to create the maid you want..."


    Zhou Ye looked at the first round transparent girl in the palace pointed to by the Red Queen, and saw her with silver hair, but her face had the delicateness of an Oriental and the three-dimensionality of a Slav. The most important thing was... ¡­It¡¯s fierce...well, it¡¯s full of E...and it¡¯s the bowl shape that Zhou Ye likes. The whole person looks as delicate and beautiful as a Barbie doll...


    "We have genetically modulated her with teleportation ability and super memory ability... She will be the leader of the four maids, please give her a name, Master."


    The voice of the Red Queen awakened Zhou Ye, who was looking intently.


    After hesitating, Zhou Ye asked, "How about their loyalty?"


    "Master, please rest assured!" Honghou said: "We guarantee her loyalty from two aspects, one is the virtual memory of growing up with the owner, and the loyalty code engraved in her genome."


    After a pause, the Red Queen said again: "If the owner is still worried, you can give her a psychological hint directly, it is best to go to her again, I believe that the owner has a great way to ensure her loyalty!"


    "Bangfa?" Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, the Red Queen was mocking herself, right?It must be mocking myself.


    "Ah, I accidentally bit the snake''s head, I''m so sorry, my master!" The red queen gently slapped her, her mouth looked like I didn''t mean to.


    ...Do you have something like a snake head?The image of your whole person is all projected, okay, you are spitting me out, right?...Zhou Ye complained wildly in his heart.


    "Master, you haven''t given her a name yet. After we have a name, we can enter the memory for her!" The Red Queen changed the subject.


    "Her her name is Xiaofeng, the one with long brown hair is Xiaolin, the one with long red hair is Xiaohuo, and the one with long blonde hair is Xiaoshan!"


    "Fenglin Huoshan?" Hong Queen said to herself and spit out: "Master, your talent for naming your name is really not good.


    "You care about me!" Zhou Ye retorted, and then asked: "When can they meet me?"


    "You have to wait a while. After all, you have a lot of requirements. You can warm your bed, cook, understand finance, and sell cute, you have to go out and fight, you have to be obedient, you have to be able to drive all kinds of transportation, and you have to fly airplanes , Can fight and can program... The preparation of these memories is not easy!" Hong Hou complained that these requirements of Zhou Ye caused her a lot of problems.


    "Are you an idiot? You don''t want to divide those life skills into four and give them four equally. It''s fine, skillful, loyal, and obedient. This is the standard for four people. You can separate the other skills!" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes and felt that according to what the Red Queen said, he was not four maids, but four female killers...


    "You didn''t say that at the time..." The Red Queen said a little aggrieved."I knew it was like this, it would have been finished!"


    Chapter Ninety Four


    Three days later, Zhou Ye finally saw his own maid in his bedroom...


    "Feng!" The exquisite silver-haired Tong Yan Ju X Loli.


    "Lin!" The girl with the exquisite brown hair and giant X Barbie doll.


    "Fire!" The red hair had a grim expression, and the delicate face made people feel good.


    "Shan!" The blonde doll...the same giant X...


    "I have seen the master!" The four women of X4 were dressed in black and white maid outfits specially made by the umbrella company. They knelt down on one knee in front of Zhou Ye, showing their loyalty to Zhou Ye with a pious face.


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye was almost too happy to close his mouth. As a former otaku dream, sister shaking or something, it is the ultimate fantasy of a man, today, he finally has his own maid..." Get up, you don¡¯t need to be so polite in front of me from now on..."


    "Master, Huo missed you so much!" Huo''s originally stern expression instantly became enthusiastic. After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, he rushed forward and hugged Zhou Ye''s head to his chest. The deputy wanted to suffocate Zhou Ye.


    "Huo is too cunning. The owner belongs to everyone. How can Huo sneak away!" The blonde Shan said and rushed forward.


    "Lin and Lin also want to hug their master..." Lin''s delicate face showed an expression of extreme envy, but she still looked at Feng timidly, as if she was a little afraid of her eldest sister.


    "Huo, Shan, how could you be so rude, do you want to be punished again?" Feng, who looked lightly like a loli, unexpectedly had a strong aura, and scared Huo and Shan in reply. To her side.


    "Don''t be so serious in front of me, doesn''t Feng want me to hug?" Zhou Ye said with a smile and spread his hands in front of this giant X loli, as if I would hug you when you came.


    "But, but..." There was a struggling expression on Feng''s face...Finally, she obediently stepped forward and threw herself into Zhou Ye''s arms, tightly hugging Zhou Ye, as if she wanted to rub herself in. The same in Zhou Ye''s body...


    "Look, right, Feng wants me to hold it too, doesn''t it?" Zhou Ye said, and his hand slipped under Feng''s skirt without knowing it... Touched two slippery ~ tender hills...


    "Master..." Feng''s voice whispered in Zhou Ye''s ear. She didn''t stop Zhou Ye''s movements, but moved up a little bit to facilitate Zhou Ye''s movements...


    "The master is so eccentric..." Huo didn''t want to, and rushed up again, rubbing his arm with his own Oupai beside Zhou Ye...


    "I want to..." Shan also rushed to the other side, learning to be on fire.


    "Lin, Lin also want to be pampered by the master!" Lin finally summoned all the courage, but only the back was left, but Lin didn''t pick it, and jumped directly behind Zhou Ye''s back and posted it...


    When will you not start at this time?


    Zhou Ye never knew what was polite, raised his shadowless hand, and turned the four little maids into four little white sheep in a second... and then pressed it up unceremoniously...


    Eight hours later...


    On the large window of 25 square meters in Zhou Ye''s bedroom, four little white sheep lay all over the window, each delicate little face filled with happy smiles...


    Zhou Ye was crushed by them, and even his little friend didn''t know who was still in his body... But that was enough. Zhou Ye looked at these four different styles, different emotions, but the same delicate and lovely faces. He closed his eyes and slowly fell asleep...


    There is no sun or moon in the cave, and I don''t know how long I slept.Zhou Ye was awakened by the strange feeling coming from under him, his little friend seemed to have entered a wet place, and there were things that were constantly playing around with his little friend¡¯s head. It was like Uncle Ke Ren. Unbearable...


    Slowly opening his eyes, Zhou Ye saw that in a swelling bag under the quilt, constantly up and down... lifted the quilt, revealing a soft long fiery hair...


    "Little fire..." Zhou Ye originally thought it would be Xiaofeng or Xiaoshan, but it turned out to be a little fire with a cold face. This was beyond Zhou Ye''s expectation...


    "Master... Xiaohuo''s service, are you still satisfied?" Xiaohuo with a confused face has long lost the cold expression on his face, but a female eyebrow, even when he is talking, he is not in his hands. Forget to play with Zhou Ye''s little friend...


    "You''re playing with fire..." Zhou Ye pulled Xiao Huo up, and turned to press on Xiao Huo''s body.


    "...Ah, master, lighten it... I still feel a little pain..." The little fire girl whispered softly with silky eyebrows.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªFinally, Xiao Huo used her own actions to determine one thing. Playing with fire would cause herself to burn. This result did not change because of her name Xiao Huo.


    Three hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye gently put the fainted little fire on the window and covered the quilt, and walked out of his room eating Guoguo.


    Once out of the bedroom, the three women Feng, Lin, and Shan, who had been waiting for a long time with their clothes, walked up to help Zhou Ye freshen up. Zhou Ye only needs to stretch his arms and wait for the three women to help him get dressed. Can enjoy the special killing of the next three women...


    "Master, what is your plan for today?" Feng asked softly in his ear while helping Zhou Ye do his hair.


    "I have been here for a long time without knowing it!" Zhou Ye muttered to himself: "I always feel a sense of aesthetic fatigue when I always go to movies with foreigners!"


    Think about it. Basically, Zhou Ye went to movies from Europe and the United States or Mao Mei. Once in Hong Kong, he still received a Mao Mei and a Japanese girl. Why doesn''t this make him a little bit aesthetically tired?


    "Then master, do you want to go to the Chinese movie world?" The figure of the Red Queen suddenly appeared in front of Zhou Ye.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 68

    "Yeah! Anything to introduce?" Zhou Ye has long been accustomed to the appearance of the Red Queen. In this base, because of the extremely high authority, the Red Queen can already use the various phenomenon devices in the base to become countless...


    "Then master, I suggest you go to the world of [Big Dream Westward Journey], and I have prepared various measures for you!" Honghou suggested.


    "Big dream westward?" Zhou Ye said hesitantly, "There are gods and Buddhas in that world. Don''t be filmed to death by that time, that''s funny!"


    "Please rest assured, Master!" A mysterious smile leaked out of Hong Empress''s face."I have prepared a complete preparation for you, and you''d better not take your four little maids, after all, although they have some abilities, they are not enough to be there!"


    "But..." Zhou Ye still hesitated.


    "Master, in that world, there are all kinds of natural treasures, as well as various exercises. Then..." Hong Empress'' eyes were full of smiles, and she believed that her master would definitely Feeling tempted, "In case you get a pair~ Cultivation Method..."


    Hearing the words Shuang~Xiu, Zhou Ye''s eyes flashed golden light, Nima, this can be there.


    After trying hard, trying hard to change the bike into a motorcycle, Zhou Ye thought of this and made up his mind.


    Chapter Ninety Five


    324 AD-Beiju Luzhou...


    Cuiyun Mountain Bajiao Cave¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A figure suddenly appeared in the woods outside the cave. He was dressed in a white robe and his eyes were as bright as a star and a crown of jade. Everyone could not help but praise him when he saw him. What a handsome man...


    "The scenery here is really good!" This scholar in white clothes is Zhou Ye who has changed his outfit. After all, when you come to ancient times, you will pass on a casual outfit. People will not think you are handsome and fashionable, but you will only think that you have a brain. pit¡­¡­


    Looking around, the towering giant trees and the sound of birdsong from time to time made Zhou Ye feel a lot relaxed, but he did not forget his purpose.


    I randomly found an open space in the woods the size of a football field, and took out three containers from my wrist...


    After opening the container, more than 3,000 people wearing protective umbrellas and black inner uniforms came out continuously. Without Zhou Ye''s command, with a flash of light and shadow, all the more than 3,000 inner guards turned into black circles. The fog disappeared in place.


    This is a new generation of clones modulated by the Red Queen and added a super power gene chain to them. Each of them has two super powers, one is short-distance teleportation, the other is invisible, and what they are imported is After a permanent memory, they worshiped Zhou Ye like the most fanatical believers, and meticulously implemented the orders Zhou Ye gave them...


    And each of them has a space device on their body, they will establish a base in this world to launch satellites... and hide them, the most important thing is that they also carry nearly three thousand nuclear warheads...enough to transform this world Turned into ashes...


    This is the last resort called by the Red Queen. If it doesn¡¯t work, they will use all human lives to kidnap Gods and Buddhas in the sky so that they dare not act rashly, commonly known as nuclear blackmail...


    After Zhou Ye waited for all the people in the container to come out, he again loaded three containers into his space bracelet. This was the space compression device upgraded with the Red Queen¡¯s supercomputing capability. He hesitated too much. Only three have been created. If it is not too rushed, I believe Zhou Ye will prepare tens of millions of them and come directly to violently conquer...


    After everything was ready, Zhou Ye walked out of Shulin Shiran.From a distance, I saw the three characters of Bajiao Cave...


    "Hey, where are you fairy, what are you doing here at Cuiyun Mountain?" A crisp voice came, and then a beautiful woman in a pink palace dress appeared in front of Zhou Ye.


    "This girl, I''m not a fairy!" Zhou Ye looked intently, it was the iron fan princess Raksha in the big dream westward journey...


    "Huh, who are you lie, don''t think I''m so handsome, I won''t dare to hit you!" The Luo Sha woman said as she drew her sword, pointed it at Zhou Ye''s throat, and shouted softly: "There are fairies everywhere in this area. How could you, a human being, come to my cave in peace, it must be that fairy who has changed and wants to take advantage of this girl, and he will not show up soon..."


    "...I''m really not a fairy!" Zhou Ye was helpless, how could this make him a human being...


    "You''re really not a fairy?" The Luosha woman looked at Zhou Ye''s helpless expression, and she was a little suspicious, but she looked at Zhou Ye''s eyes and felt that he did not seem to be lying.But he was still vigilant: "You really didn''t change that bull demon?"


    "...Do I look like a cow?" Zhou Ye was speechless.


    "Then how do you prove that you are a human or not a cow?" Raksha female Jiao shouted.


    "..." Zhou Ye thought left and right, but he really couldn''t think of how he could prove that he was a human or not a cow... Suddenly he had an idea, "You wait a minute, I will come!"


    "What are you doing?" The Raksha girl looked at Zhou Ye''s sudden departure with a sonic boom, feeling a little at a loss.This person is really strange, how can he prove that he is a human or not a cow?


    But for a moment, Zhou Ye appeared in front of the Raksha girl again, and casually carried a small calf, "I eat roast beef, this will always prove that I am a human or not a cow!"


    "This..." The Raksha girl was also a little surprised. If Zhou Ye really roasted beef, it would really prove that he was not a bull demon... Just like people don''t eat people, cows don''t eat cows...


    Zhou Ye didn''t speak any more, the little calf in the neat handle was overwhelmed, and the skin cramped, and a fire rose directly outside the Basho Cave.


    The Raksha girl curiously watched Zhou Ye smear the beef, and after a while, the scent of beef~meat~ came out, making her a bit greedy...


    Although she has been a qualityist since her practice, the smell of this roast beef is too drooling...


    Before she knew it, the Raksha girl put away the sword in her hand and squatted beside Zhou Ye, watching Zhou Ye keep turning over the beef on the fire... "What kind of spice are you using? It smells so good!"


    "Do you want to eat?" Zhou Ye turned to look at the Raksha Girl, and asked with a smile: "Just wait a while, I promise you you still want to eat..."


    "Hmm..." At this time, the Rakshasa girl basically believed that Zhou Ye was not the bull demon who always pestered her, and put down her precautions.


    "By the way, why do you hate the bull demon so much? Did the bull demon offend you?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "That dead bull demon, ugly and ugly, he thought he was handsome and handsome, and actually said he wanted to chase me... How could I be attracted to that kind of stuff with long horns on the head." The Raksha girl said with arrogance. He said: "But I can''t beat him again. Fortunately, I have a banana fan, but every time I slap him, he still pesters me after a while. Several times I almost got tricked by what he changed. Fortunately I am smart. I was not fooled by the smell of green grass."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, Nima, I said that every time I read Journey to the West, I feel that Nima is inharmonious. The bull demon with ugly affection can only use the trick of the fierce girl to be afraid of the Langlang. Here, you have no chance. Thinking of this, Zhou Ye said: "Then I will help you clean him next time!"


    "You?" The Raksha girl looked up and down Zhou Ye and said: "He is a great sage who is known as one of the Seven Great Sages of the Monster Race! You have small arms and legs, don''t beat him and be eaten by him again... ¡­"


    "...Can I think you are worried about me?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Hey, why should I worry about you!" Although the Raksha girl showed her disdainful attitude, her cheeks were full of blushes. She had to admit that the handsome boy in front of her was really exciting.


    "Okay, come and taste my roasted meat!" Zhou Ye did not reveal the truth of the Raksha girl. Instead, he took out a plate from the bracelet, cut a few slices of tested beef and blew it with his mouth before handing it to him. Raksha girl.


    "Thanks...thank you!" The Raksha girl thanked her in a low voice, and then took the plate from Zhou Ye''s hand, picked up a fork and skewered a piece of barbecue, put it in her mouth, something she had never tasted before. The fragrance filled her taste buds, making her eyes bright."good to eat¡­¡­"


    "It''s delicious!" Zhou Ye smiled, and said, "This is the effect of my exclusive sauce. Is it tender on the outside and tender on the inside, a bite of the delicious gravy fills your mouth?"


    "Yeah..." The Rakshasa girl was already reluctant to speak, sipping the beef on the plate quickly, she never knew that the barbecue was so delicious.


    "Don''t worry... it''s all yours, eat slowly!" Zhou Ye took out another barrel of draft beer and handed a full glass to the Raksha woman. "Come on, take a sip of this. You should drink beer when you eat barbecue. That''s right!"


    At this time, the Rakshasa girl had put down all her guard against Zhou Ye. After all, it was good for her to be handsome.And she thinks a man who knows how to cook, no matter how bad it goes...


    Taking the draft beer glass that Zhou Ye handed over, she took a sip, and a cold and bitter taste filled her mouth.


    "Why is it so bitter!" The Raksha Girl''s face was almost a ball...


    "It''s right to drink like this!" Zhou Ye smiled and picked up a glass of draft beer, and drank it upright...


    Chapter Ninety Six


    "Drinking like this?" The Luosha woman frowned her eyebrows, looked at the draft beer in her hand, and then at the empty glass in Zhou Ye''s hand, and hesitated.


    "Drinking beer like this is the most sensible!" Zhou Ye looked at the Raksha female and said with certainty.


    "Well... if you dare to lie to me, you will be dead! Huh..." The Raksha girl didn''t notice her voice as if she was acting spoiled to her lover, she raised her draft beer and raised her pink neck, learning Zhou Ye''s appearance drank everything into his stomach.


    The cold draft beer passed through her throat, giving her a hint of coolness, and the originally bitter taste also gave her a hint of sweetness, and there was a sense of pleasure of venting, which made her want to stop...


    "Ha¡ª" The Raksha girl put down the empty cup in her hand and murmured: "Sure enough, there is a feeling of difference!"


    "I''m not wrong!" Zhou Ye said as he took an empty glass from the Raksha female hand, and took a full glass of beer and handed it over."This is the best food with barbecue. Don''t patronize drinking, eat some meat!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 69

    "Hmm..." Raksha female nodded with a smile. She didn''t know when she had already let go of her defense against this human being, and she had forgotten to ask Zhou Ye why she came here...


    The two of them just like this, you have a cup and I have a cup, you have a cup and I have a cup of wine, and eat barbecue. Zhou Ye also said from time to time that two later online jokes made Raksha girls laugh.Soon, the two of them ate a little calf clean, and also drank three barrels of draft beer...At this moment, the sky was full of stars.


    At this time, the Raksha girl was already a little drunk and confused. Before she knew it, Jiao~0~''s body was completely leaned in Zhou Ye''s arms..."Hey...Zhou Ye...how do you...how do you have four? What about the eyes?... You still... still say you are human..."


    "You''re drunk, iron fan..." Zhou Ye really didn''t expect that the Raksha female drink was so low that she could get drunk with beer...


    "I... I''m not drunk!" The Raksha girl waved her hand and stammered: "You...you said you are a human...? Human...how can a person be so handsome...be so handsome... ...I''m excited!"


    "You are really drunk..." Zhou Ye said, helping the Raksha Girl to stand up and walking towards the Bajiao Cave."I''ll walk you home!"


    "I...I won''t go home..." The Raksha woman struggled slightly while she was drunk and she was full of nonsense...


    "I have seen Grandpa!"


    As soon as Zhou Ye helped the Raksha girl walk into the cave, the two little banshees came to Zhou Ye and bent over and said with a smile: "Auntie, let the princess let the servants serve!"


    "Uncle?..." Zhou Ye pointed his nose with his hand, "Me?"


    "Yes!" said the slightly taller maid: "The princess never puts color on any man, but just now we all saw the princess lying in the arms of the son, then you must be our Cuiyunshan future Uncle!"


    "Yeah, yeah, the son is so handsome, much better than the stalking ugly bull, son, I support you!" the short maid continued.


    "..." Zhou Ye suddenly felt that this face-seeing world was great...but now the immediate delay is to settle down the Raksha girl in his arms first."Where is your princess''s boudoir? I''ll send her in to rest!"


    "It''s still us..." The tall maid just wanted to talk, but was stopped by the short maid dragging her clothes.


    "My son, please come with me, I''ll take you to the princess''s boudoir!" said the short maid, leading Zhou Ye towards Princess Tiefan''s boudoir...


    "Why are you preventing me from serving the princess... How can a girl''s boudoir let a man break through!"


    "Are you just a tall man without a brain? Ask your uncle to send the princess into a boudoir, and then the boudoir will become a bridal chamber. We won''t be able to see such a handsome aunt every day, compared to that ugly old bull. It''s tens of thousands of times stronger!"


    "Hey, yeah, why didn''t I expect that, you are so smart!"


    "Of course, don''t look at who I am..."


    Zhou Ye''s sensitive ears heard the whispers of the two women leading the way very clearly. To this Zhou Ye said that the two uncles are cool and beautiful...


    In the cave, Zhou Ye followed the two maids for a hundred meters, and came to a girlish-looking cave. The stalactites protruding from the top of the cave were like colored electric lights. The shining bright as day makes people feel like they are in the dim mountainside. The green vines hanging from the cave wall also make this cave full of vitality, not making people feel depressed...


    There is a stone window in the center of the cave. The window is covered with animal skins and silk... It looks soft and tempts people to lie on top. The silk tents are erected around the stone window, which looks like a girl¡¯s. Embroidered window...


    Zhou Ye gently placed the Raksha girl in his arms on the window, pulled up the embroidered quilt and gently covered her body... Turning his head and whispering to the two girls, "Can the two girls bring some tea, please? People after a hangover are the most dry-mouthed, and I''m afraid it will be the same after the princess wakes up!"


    "Okay, please wait, uncle!" The short girl said a blessing, and then grabbed the tall girl''s clothes and dragged her out...


    "Why are you dragging me..."


    "You idiot, are you going to make trouble here..."


    The arguing sound of the two maids from outside the cave made Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile and shook his head. These two girls are really top quality...


    Sitting by the window, caressing the delicate and tender face of the Raksha girl... Zhou Ye couldn''t help but think that such a beautiful woman would marry that ugly cow and be abandoned by that ugly cow. Still being molested by such an ugly monkey... Nima, the director is simply playing with people and beasts... In order to prevent that tragic scene from happening, Zhou Ye decided to sacrifice the ego to complete the greater ego, and accept her... um, simple To put it in perspective, never give those two animals any chance... The cow should go to call the cow, and the monkey should go to the female monkey. Really, why are you looking for someone...


    "Princess... wake up..." Zhou Ye had already noticed the abnormal heartbeat of the Raksha girl, especially when the two maids were muttering in front, the Raksha girl''s heartbeat sound was almost like a storm. The drums of war are average, of course, that is for Zhou Ye...


    "Hmm..." There was still no expression on the Raksha girl''s face, like a sleeping princess.


    "Okay... in this case..." Zhou Ye said, lowering her head, and stunned the Raksha girl''s fanchun, the Raksha girl''s eyes suddenly widened... It was obvious that she was pretending to be drunk by Zhou. Ye was shocked by the sudden smell, and he opened his mouth to shout, but Zhou Ye¡¯s snake head took advantage of it, and the two of the snake heads were entangled unknowingly.


    The Princess Iron Fan, who had never tasted this kind of taste, was also overwhelmed by this electric shock-like sense of Masu, her eyes could not help but turned away, and she was suddenly shocked until she fell on the highlands before Yuexun... Come on...


    "Woo...you bullied me!"


    Chapter Ninety Seven


    The Raksha girl really wanted to cry without tears at this time, just trying to test the character of the man she fancy, but in the end she tried her innocence...


    "Uuuuuu...you bully me!" Princess Tiefan has tears in her apricot eyes, Jing~zhi''s face is full of accusations...


    "Alright..." Zhou Ye hugged her into his arms indifferently, and whispered in comfort, "You can''t blame me!"


    "Also say..." Princess Iron Fan slapped Zhou Ye''s mouth with her small fist, "Don''t blame you, don''t you blame me?"


    "Of course you are to be blamed!" Zhou Ye said confidently, "Who told my iron fan to be so beautiful? Even the Buddha would be unable to hold it in front of you!"


    "Huh...who belongs to your family...your iron fan..." Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s compliment, Princess Iron Fan''s little boxing strength, which had not used much force, became even smaller. She was still an innocent girl, hearing the words of praise from Ruyi Langjun she liked, her heart felt like she had eaten honey... "Don''t... stop calling me... call me iron fan... call me sweet! "


    "Okay, it will be my sweetness in the future!" Zhou Ye said kindly.


    "What a wrongdoer!" Tieshan has been cultivating for hundreds of years, and for the first time he met the magic star she hit. This is Zhou Ye. Don''t say that she is so frivolous with her, even if it is in her eyes. Bringing some disrespect will be treated as fertilizer by her corpse.


    Only Zhou Ye, at first glance, made her feel like she could not let go. (Hook~soul~eye skills are activated) This is the only way to disregard the reservations of her daughter¡¯s family and drink and have fun outside the cave...


    But this is the first time I have seen him, and he has taken such a big advantage. Will this enemy treat herself as an unscrupulous woman and don''t cherish herself... The more you think, the more you think. The more sad... Tie Shan''s eyes were filled with tears again...


    Patter... patter...


    Zhou Ye felt like hot tears dripping from his arms around Tiantian¡¯s waist... Suddenly he was both distressed and happy, lifting his sweet chin with his hand, and watching her eyes that were originally known as tearless eyes fell. Tears said distressedly: "Baby... why are you crying again..."


    "Will you...Woo...Will you treat me as an unscrupulous woman...Woo!" The more I think about it, the more afraid I feel sweet, as if I have been abandoned by Zhou Ye."Will you not want me..."


    "What a silly girl!" Zhou Ye finally figured out the crux of the matter, and hugged Tiantian in his arms with distress and whispered in her ear: "Shang Xie, I want to know each other and live a long life. Fading. The mountains have no mausoleums, and the rivers are exhausted. Winter thunder shakes, summer rains and snow. The heaven and the earth are united, and you dare to be in love with the king.


    Who knows that Tiantian cried even harder after listening to it... She still murmured: "You... you really... don''t want me... These things can be done easily for the big demon, you are If you want to lie to me, you just don¡¯t want me..."


    "..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help but roll his eyes. Really, it''s rare to play a little bit of literature and art on his own. As a result, he encountered ethnic and cultural differences and made a mistake. He had to say, "The gods and Buddhas are all over the sky, if I Zhou Ye Losing the iron fan with my true feelings made me Zhou Yetian to thunder and strike forever...Woo!"


    "Who made you a fool to make such a serious oath..." Tian Tian raised her hand in a hurry, and firmly covered Zhou Ye''s mouth, and said anxiously: "The sky is full of gods and Buddhas, and the little girl Tian Tian is down. Lang¡¯s vow just now is just a joke... Can¡¯t be true, if there is one day, the little girl is willing to replace my family Zhou Lang... Even if my soul is scattered, I will never live beyond life... As long as Zhou Lang is happy... It is also willing to be under Jiuquan..."


    "...Sweet!" Zhou Ye has never been so touched by a woman...There are real gods and Buddhas in the world. There are gods and gods in the world. It''s not just talking about it, but the oath is It will really work...what can I do to get a wife like this...


    "You--what a fool!" Zhou Ye''s eyes only felt sour, "You are not worth it..."


    "It''s worth it..." Princess Iron Fan lay gently in Zhou Ye''s arms, listening to the heartbeat coming out of Zhou Ye''s chest, she felt relieved: "From the first sight of you, I was I know, you are the one I have been waiting for...I have been waiting for you for a hundred years..."


    "..." At this time, Zhou Ye only felt that he had a thousand words to say to the iron fan, but he couldn''t say a word. If he couldn''t say it, just make it. He bowed his head and stopped the iron fan''s pink lips again. , As if wanting to tell her the thousands of words in his heart in this way.


    Iron Fan also awkwardly responded to Zhou Ye''s passion, and unconsciously, his two bare hands hugged Zhou Ye''s waist...


    Unconsciously, Zhou Ye''s hand climbed to the peak again, his fingertips kept lingering at the top of the pink ~ colored peak ~... teasing iron fan ~ Jiao ~ endless...


    Just when the two of them were about to wipe their guns and get out of the fire, they heard two whispers in their ears.


    "Don''t block me... I also want to watch..."


    "Don''t squeeze, I''ll fall off again..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 70

    The iron fan, which was already in a better state, immediately pushed Zhou Ye away with shame. Like an ostrich, he arched into his embroidered quilt and refused to show his head...


    "...Are these two Guliang assists or pig teammates..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help but slander, but at this moment, I''m afraid it''s hard to come by... he had to stand up again."Youlao two girls brought tea..."


    "I blame you, can''t you see the good show..."


    "If it wasn''t for you...huh!"


    The two women complained to each other in a low voice and walked out, put the tea in their hands on the stone table on one side, and then said: "Since the tea has arrived, we will leave!"


    "Chunhua... Qiuyue...!" Princess Iron Fan''s voice came out from under the embroidered quilt, "You take Zhou Lang to the guest room to rest, you don''t need to wait here!"


    "Yes, princess!" said the two women, stretching out their hands and doing a requested job."Young Master Zhou, please go to the guest room to rest with your servant..."


    "Um..." Zhou Ye was also a little bit reluctant, but he knew that the iron fan was already attached to him at this time, and it was just a good thing that was broken by someone, so he was ashamed to face him and didn''t care about whispering in the iron fan. Bian whispered: "I''m going to rest, Tiantian, you also have a rest earlier, see you tomorrow morning..."


    With the sound of footsteps... Princess Iron Fan finally determined that the three of them had walked out of her boudoir, and then lifted the quilt covering her. At this time, her face was like a peach blossom, her eyes were like autumn water, and she was moved. Looks like... "This enemy... almost gave him..."


    After all, she is an ancient woman. Even if she is willing, she still needs to be reserved, but with Zhou Ye''s skillful methods, she really feels that she can hardly resist... Zhou Ye will walk a little later, she is probably true Regardless of the reservations of his daughter''s family, he stayed in his boudoir...


    Chapter Ninety Eight


    early morning--


    Zhou Ye woke up to the sound of birdsong...


    Open your eyes... "The strange top of the cave..."


    Okay, don¡¯t care about the unfamiliar ceiling of the cave, stretched out, Zhou Ye sat up from the window, and the figure of the Red Queen appeared in front of him. Of course, the Red Queen did not appear beside him. Instead, he projected his own image and sound directly onto his retina and ear bones.


    "Master, good morning!" Today''s Red Queen is still elegant, a pair of royal sister Fan.


    "Morning, Red Queen!" Zhou Ye whispered after yawning.


    "Yesterday the internal security forces successfully launched twelve geostationary orbit satellites, and they have successfully connected to the Internet. We are no longer blind in this world! Master!"


    "It''s fine for you to decide these things..." Zhou Ye said indifferently.


    "Okay, I think you should take a look at this, Master!" The Red Queen said as he posted a high-altitude bird''s eye view onto Zhou Ye''s retina...


    "What is this?" Zhou Ye looked at the bird''s-eye view in front of him and asked with some surprise. This is obviously not the earth anymore. The sky round place has become a reality here. The sky is like a large circular cover that connects the entire earth to the ocean. Covered in it... "This is not scientific..."


    "This is nothing...Master!" said the red queen and marked many areas with red and blue on the bird''s-eye view."Master, there is a high-energy wave response in the red area, and a low-level radiation response in the blue area!"


    "What does this mean?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "If the fairy tale is good, I think this is the area where the gods and demons gather!" Honghou replied.


    "Ma Dan''s... sent infiltration troops to bury all the 100 big Iwans we brought over at the foot of Lingshan Mountain..." Zhou Ye gritted his teeth and said, he has no good feelings for those bald men.


    "Your will, master!" The Red Queen gave instructions to those troops via satellite without hesitation.


    "In addition, look for the four Optimus Primes that support the sky, and bury 500 nuclear bombs on each pillar..." Zhou Ye is also desperate, Nima''s, dare to try Lao Tzu, Lao Tzu blows your world into chaos. , As for those mortals, Zhou Ye said, let them die...


    "Good master!" The Red Queen meticulously issued the order to the internal guards, and those internal guards also acted quickly according to the orders.


    "Uncle, are you awake?" The maid''s voice called Zhou Ye suddenly came from outside.


    "Ah, wait a minute, I''m changing clothes!" Zhou Ye hurriedly responded loudly, and then whispered to the Red Queen, "The rest of the troops are on standby, waiting for the next instructions, so let''s do this first!"


    "Yes, Master!" The Red Empress finished speaking, slowly dissipating the figure of herself projected on Zhou Ye''s retina.


    "I''ll serve you to change your clothes! Grandpa!" The maid said as she walked in, she was so ashamed to see Zhou Ye''s toned body. She turned her head and ran..." Clothes!"


    "..." Zhou Ye asked the sky silently, Guo~ Isn''t sleep good for your body?He has never had the habit of sleeping in clothes...but he didn''t expect that he was shown by a maid today...


    Get dressed quickly... Zhou Ye walked out of the cave and into the front hall.


    There was no trace of the iron fan in the front hall, only the two maids were together, and the two little heads were about to come together, whispering something...


    Zhou Ye heard such words before stepping lightly...


    "Auntie''s figure is so good, it makes people want to drool..."


    "Smelly girl, I don''t know if there is a good thing to call my sister together, in vain, I take care of you so much on weekdays..."


    "Oh elder sister, after the grandfather and the princess get married, we can''t say that we will all be dowry girls. Are you afraid that you won''t see it?"


    "But it will take a long time..."


    "Ahem..." Zhou Ye felt that he couldn''t listen anymore. It was too dirty, so he gave a dry cough and asked, "Where is your princess?"


    "Yeah!" X2


    The two little maids jumped up like rabbits hitting an arrow. Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, they hurriedly answered: "The princess is doing homework outside, I will take you to my uncle..."


    As they said, the two women led the way, and Zhou Ye slowly followed them behind them. After walking out of the Bajiao Cave, Zhou Ye turned left and right outside under the leadership of the two women, and came to a bamboo forest. In the open space, a woman in a pink palace dress is dancing sword...


    That''s really a sword-dancing weapon.The viewer is as depressed as a mountain, and the world has been low for a long time.Huo Ruyi shoots nine sunsets, just like a dragon flying like a dragon.Come like a thunder, take away the anger, stop like a river and sea.


    Princess Tiefan''s figure is like a heavenly immortal and flying like a dragon... Zhou Ye, who looked at her graceful figure, stared straight up.


    "The little thief looks at the sword..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s figure, the sweet sword power was closed, and then a cold light pierced Zhou Ye''s throat.


    Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Tiantian, standing there without evasive, not caring about the sword that was about to pierce his throat, instead he took a few steps forward.


    "Ah, be careful!" Seeing Zhou Ye''s movements, Tie Fan hurriedly retracted his sword pose, but his whole figure couldn''t be received anymore. He immediately threw into Zhou Ye''s arms, as if he took the initiative to throw his arms and hug him. .


    "Slap!" Zhou Ye slapped her dolphins unceremoniously, holding the iron fan, and said, "It''s really naughty, how can you call yourself a prince a thief!"


    "You are a little thief!" Iron Fan dropped the sword in his hand and beat Zhou Ye''s Xiong''s mouth with both hands and said, "You are a thief!"


    "Well, the little thief is here to steal my sweetheart!" Zhou Ye said as he lowered his head and stopped the iron fan''s Fenchun, the clever snake head easily opened the iron fan''s teeth and searched her in her mouth. The sweetness in the mouth~honey...


    "Hmm...!"


    When the iron fan was suddenly attacked, Xing''s eyes widened first, and the tingling sensation unknowingly caused her to slowly close her eyes. She didn''t know when her hands hugged Zhou Ye''s back tightly... I devoted myself to this question.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took...Zhou Ye finally ended this good morning kiss, and Tie Fan has long lost the pungency of the first time I saw Zhou Ye, but like a docile little sheep, nesting in Zhou Ye In his arms, the youngest head is slightly low, and very clever.


    "Sweet baby, when are we getting married!" Zhou Ye asked in a low voice in Tie Shan''s ear.


    "No...Isn''t you already engaged first and then married?" Tie Shan Jiao ~ shyly whispered.


    "But there are no elders in my family... betrothed... how should I book it!" Zhou Ye said worriedly. As a former scumbag, this is the first time that he has really made a marriage. How could he know what? Do...


    "Then...then we exchange tokens directly, and then we will get married on auspicious days and auspicious days...that''s all right!" Tie Shan said this sentence as if he had exhausted all his strength. It was really embarrassing. As a former lady, although she is no longer troubled by her mundane family, it is still very difficult for her to say this by herself. If it weren''t for the miserable lover, Zhou Ye, she would really not say it...


    "Ha, that''s easy to handle!" Zhou Ye said as he raised his hand, he took out a spatial bracelet and put it on the iron fan''s hand unceremoniously."This is the only treasure I can handle, the Sumi bracelet, which can store various items..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 71

    Zhou Ye was right when he said that, he really didn''t have much to do with him.The red queen is bound to him, and it cannot be given away. It can only be given to the iron fan with the space bracelet in his hand. This bracelet is the first-generation product after improvement. The space inside is the size of a football field. , Of course, it is also full of various things...


    "This is..." Tie Fan stared blankly at Zhou Ye as she pulled a strand of her own hair and manipulated it twice on the bracelet. Then the bracelet flashed slightly, and she felt as if she was bound to the bracelet. She knew everything in the bracelet.


    Chapter Ninety Nine


    "This is too expensive! I..." After understanding the effect of the bracelet, Iron Fan wanted to take the bracelet down and return it to Zhou Ye. Even in this world where gods and demons fly all over the sky, space-like treasures are hard to find. thing¡­¡­


    "No matter how precious it is, my sweet heart!" Zhou Ye said with a hand holding the iron fan to remove the bracelet, "Should we divide each other?"


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye said sweetly in Tie Fan''s heart, and then she took out a box from her arms without hesitation and placed it in front of Zhou Ye."Then...this is also my reward!"


    "Is this?" Zhou Ye opened the box casually, and placed a small and cute jade-like fan in the center."This is... a banana fan?"


    "Yeah!" Seemingly satisfied with the shocked expression on Zhou Ye''s face, Princess Iron Fan whispered: "This is my baby who can live and live in this place full of monsters... Today I will give it to Zhou Lang, Ruo Zhou Lose me, even if I..."


    Zhou Ye hurriedly covered the iron fan''s Fenchun, not letting her continue, and then put the banana fan into Princess Iron Fan''s arms."This is your baby, how can you give it to me?"


    "...Hmph, you took all the people, why don''t you want these extraneous objects?" Princess Tiefan groaned, "Am I not as good as these extraneous objects?"


    "..." Zhou Ye was really touched and distressed when facing this silly woman who fell in love with her heart and lungs, and whispered in her ear: "Your husband, I don''t know how to practice, but I don''t know how to learn. Your husband, I am a born stranger. I am born to fly through the sky, and my body is as strong as steel. No one can hurt me. On the contrary, you, in this place where monsters are rampant, there is no magic weapon for life and life. What can I do? Don''t worry?"


    "Really?" Princess Tiefan placed her hand on Zhou Ye''s body in disbelief, feeling it with her heart. As expected, Zhou Ye''s body was empty, without any traces of cultivation, let alone demon power..." Husband, you really haven''t practiced..."


    "Why did I lie to you?" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes.


    "Great!" After some investigations, Princess Iron Fan jumped three feet high happily, and said happily: "Husband, you have all the veins in your body. As long as you have a good technique, you will surely be able to do great things. You will soon become a god..."


    "...What''s so good about becoming a fairy?" Zhou Ye pulled the iron fan back into his arms again and hugged her softly!Tender and delicate!#: "Cheng Xian is nothing more than becoming a lackey in the Heavenly Court. Isn''t it better to live happily in the world with my sweetheart than to be a dog in the Heavenly Court?"


    "How can you say those gods like that..." Tie Fan slapped Zhou Ye in an anguish, his eyes filled with joy, saying that he was immortal, but Tian Tiao was ruthless, and he really became an immortal. Fan didn''t know what to do to survive... She knew that she couldn''t live without this little thief.


    "Furthermore, I''m not interested in those eight or nine profound arts that require diligent study and practice!" Zhou Ye said with an arrogant expression.


    "Are you not interested in such a powerful technique as the Eight-Nine Profound Art?" Although Tie Shan has never practiced the Eight-Nine Profound Art, she still heard the name of the first technique in the Heavenly Court. Erlang Xiansheng Zhenjun in the heavenly court It is this technique that became famous, and it can also be said to be the first technique in the prehistoric battle.


    "Then Langjun, what exercise are you interested in?" Tie Fan asked curiously.


    "Is there any double~cultivation of Dafa? I am more interested in those who are happy~his recordings of Zen!" Zhou Ye has long been accustomed to the easy way to obtain abilities from movies, so he just asks him to practice hard. The same fate.


    "Bah, Deng''s disciple...!" Tie Shan''s face was red with shame, and Zhou Ye lightly said, "I didn''t expect Lang Jun you to be such a person..."


    "Double ~ what''s wrong with cultivating Dafa?" Zhou Ye said plausibly, "Why not do it if you can cultivate and bring happiness to my family? Baby, you are in focus, the way is emptiness, that is color and color is emptiness. , Emptiness does not vary in color or emptiness."


    "Only you are reasonable..." Iron Fan flushed and slapped Zhou Ye''s fierce mouth. Although she had already seen Zhou Ye''s nature, she was reluctant to let her leave Zhou Ye.


    "Don''t you like baby to double repair with me?" Zhou Ye smiled and teased the iron fan.


    "Who wants to... I want to be with you... That''s it...!" After all, it''s the iron fan of everybody''s female background, and they can''t say those two words.Not daring to discuss the topic of cultivation with Zhou Ye again, Tie Shan hurriedly changed the subject and said: "Since Lang Jun, you are worried about my safety and refuse to accept this innate treasure banana fan, then take this sword..."


    The iron fan said, raising her hand, the sword that fell on the ground flew into her hand, stroking the sword that had been with her for many years, the iron fan ~ murmured: "This Frost Snake Shadow Sword was created by my master When I went down the mountain, I took the Wanzai cold iron from Nanhaiquan and the meteorite iron from the sky. I spent a hundred years with me. Now I give it to the prince as an engagement token. I only hope that the prince will wear it every day. By my side, it''s as if I accompany him every day..."


    "Well, I will cherish the precious sword my sweet gift to me!" Zhou Ye nodded solemnly, and took the sword from Tie Shan.


    "I''ll teach you how to practice swordsman!" Watching Zhou Ye accept his return, Tie Fan happily took Zhou Ye to practice sword...


    "Practicing sword..." Zhou Ye was entangled to death. Practicing cheap...you are already very cheap if you don''t practice. How cheap will you be if you practice again... it''s unimaginable.


    "Langjun, don''t you want to practice sword with me?" Tie Shan said, his face was full of resentment, and Zhou Ye''s sad eyes made him feel sad.


    "Yes, how could you not!" Zhou Ye hurriedly calmed down, "It''s just that I am afraid that being clumsy will hurt you!"


    "It''s okay, I will be very careful!" Tie Shan said happily.


    At this moment, a young girl''s voice suddenly came from next to him: "Oh, sister, I only left you for two days, and you found Ruyi Langjun. This is too soon!"


    As the voice came, a girl in an orange dress appeared in front of the two.Looking at Tie Fan¡¯s blushing face, he moved and said, "This is the future brother-in-law! Hello brother-in-law, you are so handsome, do you have a room? Is there a mount? How about the family? After my sister got married, Wouldn''t you accompany you to endure hardship?"


    "What are you talking about, Nizi!" Tie Fan pushed his sister aside, and said dissatisfied: "Is it because I''m looking for Lang Jun or are you looking for Lang Jun? Why is it so clear?"


    "Hey, the water thrown out by the married girl..." The little girl didn''t care about her sister''s actions at all, but teased Zhou Ye: "Future brother-in-law, you don''t care about your lady, just let her bully her. Your sister-in-law?"


    ... Zhou Ye was speechless, facing such a familiar sister-in-law, Zhou Ye expressed a lot of pressure.


    Chapter One Hundred


    After the three laughed and introduced them, Zhou Ye finally figured out the name of Princess Iron Fan, Iron Hammer...Well, my sister''s name is Iron Fan and my sister is Iron Hammer, Lao Tie, there is nothing wrong with it.


    Raise the table, sincerely, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t watch the whole movie carefully when he really watched the movie. It was too rubbish. I could barely see it when I jumped to watch it, but the name of Princess Iron Fan is Iron Hammer. Mar¡¯s screenwriter¡¯s mind is flooded, right?Is it really okay to use the Internet stalk here?If it weren''t for the pretty girls here, Zhou Ye said, it''s a claw to go to you, I won''t come.


    But no matter what, Zhou Ye was familiar with sister Iron Hammer. Iron Hammer was obviously a member of the Appearance Party more than her sister. At first glance, Zhou Ye was about to become a idiot.


    Had it not been for the iron fan to stop him, it would have been in Zhou Ye''s arms long ago.


    After the three laughed for a while, they returned to the cave for lunch... Yes, you read that right, in that era, there were no three meals a day, two meals a day were the norm... There was no surplus food in the monster house.


    In the evening, as the sky darkened, Zhou Ye, who had had dinner, was dragged out by the iron fan.The two had already set a wedding date at noon, and on the good day ten days later, it was now an invitation to invite fairies and ghosts around a hundred miles away to attend the wedding between Iron Fan and Zhou Ye.


    "Come on, Zhou Lang, don''t let the hammer find out!" Tie Fan was also speechless to his nymphomaniac sister, and Zhou Ye was more powerful than herself. If she hadn''t been staring at all times, she would have appeared to him. Own Zhou Lang.


    "Yeah!" Although Zhou Ye has a mindset of non-committal, things should also be prioritized. Obviously, the older sister is more beautiful. Of course, the iron fan must be fixed first.


    The iron fan pulled Zhou Ye to the side of a waterfall. Hearing the sound of falling from the waterfall, watching the moon shadow in Tan Zhong always being shattered by the water, this place was incredibly beautiful.


    "It''s pretty!" Tie Fan looked at Zhou Ye''s surprised expression, and smiled triumphantly: "This is my secret base. Only I know it. I don''t even know the hammer. You are the one who brought it. The first person!"


    This feeling of sharing one''s little secrets with the one he loves most makes Iron Fan''s happy apricot eyes narrowed into two crescents, which looks extremely cute.


    "It''s so beautiful!" Zhou Ye praised without hesitation: "When our child grows up in the future, we will bring her here and tell her the love story of her parents?"


    "Who...who is going to give birth to you!" Tie Shan''s shameful head was almost buried in front of him.


    "Of course it''s you!" Zhou Ye casually found a place, did it, stretched out his hand to drag the iron fan into his arms, and whispered: "Baby, I''ll tell you about the relationship between Supreme Treasure and Fairy Zixia The story!"


    "Yeah!" Sitting in Zhou Ye''s arms, Tie Shan nodded happily.


    "Once upon a time, there was a man called Zhi Zun Bao..."


    Zhou Ye slowly talked about the helpless story of Supreme Treasure after his own magic transformation... "The person I love is a hero of the world. One day he will marry me wearing golden armor and feet on the seven-colored clouds... ...I guessed the beginning of the story, but I didn''t guess the...end of the story!"


    "woo woo woo woo¡­¡­"


    When she heard the last words of Fairy Zixia, Tie Fan couldn''t help crying."Fairy Zixia is so pitiful... That Bull Demon is too bad...!"


    "It''s all stories!" Zhou Ye said in his heart while gently comforting the iron fan, "Don''t blame me, old bull, you are also good for you when I am so dark!"


    "Zhou Lang...if you were the Supreme Treasure! What would you do?" Tie Fan stopped his tears and stared at Zhou Ye''s eyes.


    "If I were the Supreme Treasure!" Zhou Ye thought for a while and said firmly: "I will go to heaven and earth and try every means to resurrect my lover, even if I am an enemy of the whole world, even if all the people are killed, as long as she can accompany her. By my side, then everything is not important to me... but I don¡¯t think I will get to this point!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 72

    "Why?" Tie Fan asked strangely.


    "Because, I am a cowardly person!" Zhou Ye said melancholy: "I can''t see my lover die in front of me and still live strong, so I will try my best to protect you, if you want to I want to hurt you, no one can hurt you unless I step on my corpse before this, baby!"


    "Zhou Lang..." Looking at Zhou Ye''s firm eyes, Tie Fan knew that he was talking from his heart, not sweet words.A lover who is easy to find priceless treasures.At this moment, Tie Fan knew that she would never be able to do without this man anymore, even if this man would have many women in the future, she didn''t care... As long as she could be with him, then she would be satisfied.


    For the first time, Princess Iron Fan offered her own powder on the initiative, and she also used her snake head to challenge Zhou Ye¡¯s endurance like Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye also unceremoniously accepted the challenge of the iron fan. The snake heads of the two of them rushed back and forth in Junma, as if two spirit snakes were loving each other...


    Just when Zhou Ye was about to wipe the gun and go into fire, and Zhou Ye''s hand unknowingly penetrated under the iron fan''s Luo skirt, wow, bursts of women''s cry came over...


    The iron fan jumped out of Zhou Ye''s arms like a frightened pony. The roots of the teeth that Zhou Ye hated were itchy. Who is this Nima?Don''t you know if I am a girlless son?It''s been a day...


    "Zixia is so pitiful...Brother-in-law, you are too bad, you deliberately killed Zixia!" The hammer''s voice came with sobbing noises, causing Zhou Ye to violently.Du Nima said how long did you cry? Your reflex arc is too long, right?


    "Iron Hammer?" Princess Iron Fan called out tentatively when she heard the voice.


    "Sister... Fairy Zixia is so pitiful!" A figure rushed out, which is not a hammer?


    But why did you call your sister to drill into my arms?Zhou Ye rolled his eyes and said in his heart.


    "It''s just a story..." It''s a real sister. At this moment, seeing her sister cry like this, Iron Fan doesn''t care about the fact that her husband is taken advantage of by her sister. She directly patted her back and comforted:" They are all fake, don''t be sad with the hammer!"


    "Brother-in-law, you are bad... you are necrotic, deliberately saying these sad stories made me cry with my sister!" said the hammer, slapping Zhou Ye''s mouth.


    "Iron Hammer..." Princess Iron Fan was fascinated by this, feeling that her sister seemed to be fascinated by her own prince, she couldn''t get it up, and in a hurry, the iron fan also clung to Zhou Ye in.


    "..." Well, Zhou Ye hugged left and right again.


    "Okay, don''t make trouble!" Zhou Ye said as he slapped the two dolphins with both hands mercilessly, until the two girls were shyly quiet.


    "For posterity, because of the love story between Zhi Zun Bao and Zi Xia, they made up a song. Would you like to listen to it?" Zhou Ye said directly before the two girls went crazy.


    "Listen!" X2


    Zhou Ye hugged the two daughters and slowly sang the classic love of a lifetime...


    The past and the present are gone


    Red leaves are long buried in the dust


    The beginning and the end are always unchanged


    You in the sky drift outside the white clouds


    Love and hate


    It''s hard to escape fate in the world


    Blind date is unapproachable


    Or I should believe it is fate


    Lovers will never come again after they leave (dissipated love)


    Sit alone silently and look out of the world (May continue in the future)


    Although the flowers will fade (just wish)


    But will open again (for you)


    The love of a lifetime (waiting)


    Outside Baiyun (expected)


    "Zhou Lang, we won''t be separated, will we?" Tie Shan''s heart was messed up by this sad song. At this moment, she just wanted to hug her man tightly, not going anywhere.


    "Well, we will never be separated!" Zhou Ye tightened his arms and promised: "Time can''t separate us, life and death can''t..."


    Chapter One Hundred and One


    After being moved all night, Zhou Ye originally thought that he could complete a home run. As a result, he underestimated the virginity of ancient women, and was finally driven out of the boudoir by an iron fan... Of course, Zhou Ye is not everything. Don''t do it, but take everything that should be taken advantage of. Except for the last step, there is basically no breakthrough...


    When he left the iron fan''s boudoir, the iron fan had collapsed on the couch, unable to struggle.If it hadn''t been for Iron Fan that he would leave her body on the wedding night, Zhou Ye would have made her look like eighteen.


    In addition, Iron Fan said shyly that he wanted to surprise him on the wedding night. Zhou Ye was full of expectations after hearing this.


    Ten days passed quickly in Zhou Ye''s expectation.


    During the period, the Red Queen also reported some things, all his arrangements were in place, and he could put the whole world in chaos just by waiting for his orders.


    On this day-the lanterns and festivities in Bajiao Cave of Biyun Mountain.


    Today, all the monsters in a radius of a hundred li came to congratulate Princess Iron Fan on the wedding. There is no way, who will make Princess Iron Fan the master of this movie?The iron fan princess holding the Xian Lingbao Banana fan should not be too easy to face those little demons...


    Soon, the maid serving as the door greeter was full of gifts from the little demons who came to congratulate her.


    It''s auspicious time--


    The iron fan princess wearing a big red wedding dress walked into the hall under the leadership of her sister, and there were praises everywhere...


    "Princess Iron Fan is like a fairy descending to the earth today!" This is a fairy with a lack of a string in his brain. Can you see a woolen thread under the hijab?


    "The bridegroom officer looks really handsome and handsome, and it is a match made by a talented woman with the iron fan princess. I wish the princess and Lang Jun a hundred years!" This is a mindful, knowing the curve to save the country...


    Zhou Ye also stood in front of the altar in the hall wearing the clothes of the official bridegroom, waiting for Princess Iron Fan, who was being pulled by the hammer, to come to him.


    "Worship the world..."


    "Second worship Gaotang..."


    "The husband and wife worship..."


    "Sent into the bridal chamber..."


    Just before the emcee''s voice fell, a muffled voice came over."I disagree¡­¡­"


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye turned his head to look, only to see a big man with two horns on his head stepping in, and a few dog-like monsters followed by him...


    Bull Demon... Zhou Ye knew it for a while, and this guy finally appeared.


    "Does my sister need your ugly consent to get married?" Iron Hammer stood up without hesitation, pointed at the ugly cow and said, "What are you?"


    "Iron fan...Have you forgotten our mountain alliance and each other?" The Bull Demon King said affectionately.


    "Bah, who swears each other with you?" Princess Iron Fan lifted her hijab angrily, pointed at the Bull Demon King and cursed: "You are an ugly monster who pesters the girl. When did the girl talk to you?"


    Speaking of Tie Fan hurriedly grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand, tears were about to burst out."Zhou Lang don''t listen to him nonsense, I have never had anything to do with him, but he always pestered me and was fanned by me several times!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 73

    "I know!" Zhou Ye smiled and patted the iron fan''s hand and said, "A shameless person is invincible, let alone a shameless cow?"


    "Little white face, who do you say is the shameless cow?" The Bull Demon said with an angry look.


    "Today was originally a happy day for Tie Fan and I. I didn''t want to take swordsmen and kill evil!" Zhou Ye said, taking a few steps forward, looking at the Bull Demon King and said: "But you have no virtue in your mouth and insult my wife, how can you? Keep you?"


    "Little Bailian, what are you talking about? Who do you think you are?" A group of soldiers yelled behind the Bull Demon King.


    "Get out of here!" Zhou Ye''s words fell, and the Bull Demon King and a few miscellaneous soldiers rolled out of the cave like they were hit by a 10,000-ton hammer...


    Zhou Ye walked out slowly, he didn''t want to make the iron fan''s cave mansion bloody, anyway this was his future home.


    "Brother-in-law is amazing..." Looking at Zhou Ye''s chic figure, Iron Hammer happily hugged his sister.


    "The person I like is a hero..." At this moment, the iron fan remembered Zixia''s words again. No girl has a heroic complex. She was very happy to see her prince so powerful.


    However, I was still afraid that my prince would suffer a loss. Tiefan hurriedly pulled up his sister, ran out of the cave, casually held her banana fan in her hand, and decided to fan it if something went wrong. Anyway, she didn''t plan to follow What did the ugly cow talk about morally?


    On the clearing outside Basho Cave¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye looked at the monsters in front of him that looked like a gourd, and couldn''t help but mutter: As expected, they are monsters.


    If someone else in Nima suffers this blow, it is estimated that there will be no bones left. These monsters have a leopard-head monster besides the Bull Demon. It¡¯s no big deal. The Bull Demon is just blood on his face. It is estimated that this blow hit the nose. Got it, and now he is still dizzy.


    "Little white face, I''m never ending with you!" The Bull Demon shook his head vigorously, finally no longer confused, stood up again, his two bull eyes widened with anger, staring at Zhou Ye.


    "Oh? Are you going to end with me?" Zhou Ye said with a smile indifferently: "Why do you want to end with me?"


    "Bull Horn Fist!" The Bull Demon King shouted the name of his move and rushed towards Zhou Ye.As soon as Zhou Ye covered his face, he was too ashamed to call out the names of the moves, and your so-called bullhorn fist was just pushing your head against someone, your sister, your fist...


    The Bull Demon King just rushed in front of Zhou Ye, he felt that his ass was a huge force, which made him unable to hold back, hit the wall with a word, and two horns were also inserted into the wall...


    At this time, Zhou Ye''s figure slowly appeared behind the Bull Demon King.


    "Princess Iron Fan''s husband is not easy. I didn''t see how he moved just now!"


    "Yeah, yeah, it seems that the old man is going to be unlucky today!"


    "Follow him, he was originally a cow, and he has to chase female fairies, he deserves it!"


    "Calling myself the Great Sage, I really think I can be peaceful, I said, this bullhead is called kneeling~ It''s almost the same as the Great Sage licking, hey, do you think his current posture looks like...!" This is normal. There are many bullies bullied by the Bull Demon, but now the little demon is coming to the bottom.


    "Ahhh, Xiaobaiface, I''m fighting with you!" The Bull Demon King''s eyes flushed red by these gossips, his body shook, and his original shape appeared.


    It turned out to be a big black cow. The cow was more than 30 meters tall and more than 80 meters long. The horns on its head shone like two iron forks.


    "Does the major grab it?" Zhou Ye took out two ship-cutting knives more than four meters long from his bracelet without hesitation, and dragged the two knives down to the ground with one in each hand.


    "Xiao Bailian, are these two toys going to catch you lice for Grandpa Niu?" Seeing Zhou Ye take out the double knives, the Devil Cow laughed indifferently.


    "You are here to enjoy the last moment in the life of the cow!" Zhou Ye didn''t bother to talk to him anymore. He got short and disappeared in place with bursts of sonic booms...


    The Bull Demon looked around nervously, but he didn''t see Zhou Ye''s figure. He just felt that his body was surrounded by masses of whirlwinds.


    After a while, Zhou Ye appeared again, and he appeared directly beside Iron Fan and Iron Hammer.


    "Hahaha, little white face, it seems that your trick is not good!" The Bull Devil laughed triumphantly.


    "Sweet baby, do you think this is useful? Use it!" Zhou Ye said as he took out a cyan bead the size of a human head and gave it to the iron fan.


    "Is this? Demon Pill?" Iron Fan took the bead from Zhou Ye, and felt that it was filled with monstrous demon energy. It was obviously the demon pill that I didn''t know which monster.


    "What? That''s..." The Bull Demon King looked at the demon pill in Princess Iron Fan''s hand and only felt familiar for a while, how could it look like his own?Just when it moved its four hooves and wanted to take a look, suddenly it felt like it could no longer stand...


    "Wow--" the little monsters watching around, saw the majestic bull monster in front of him turn into raw beef... Pieces of flesh and blood fell like rain, and for a moment, the original bull was blasted. There is only a bull skeleton left by the big demon...


    "This is..." A bolder monster picked up the piece of meat under his feet and took a closer look. The two pieces of meat were exactly the same size and thickness... "Hiss... a thousand cuts!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Two


    "Langjun, you are great!" Princess Iron Fan can occupy the mountain as the king in the Biyun Mountain, which is surrounded by demons. How can she be an ordinary woman? Besides, this ugly cow is actually slandering her innocence. I have long wished to slash it all over. Now that this idea is realized by her husband, how could she be unhappy?


    "Brother-in-law, you are so amazing!" The hammer also rushed over and hugged Zhou Ye''s arm. Since ancient times, beautiful women love heroes, and what they love is the heroism of killing and killing. Are women who chirp also called heroes?


    Now in the eyes of Hammer, his brother-in-law is the best man in the world. He is considerate and tells stories, he has an ambience, and is decisive...


    "Everyone, this kind of thing happened in Zhou''s big wedding today. It is really bad to entertain you. Let''s entertain you with the hot pot made by the thousand-year bull demon!" Zhou Ye waved his hand, dozens of people dressed in black. The man appeared on the spot like a ghost, and then quickly collected all the flesh and blood on the ground.


    "This..." The little demons were eager to cry without tears, and let them eat demonic meat... It was almost like a cannibalism.


    "What? Dislike Zhou''s food?" Zhou Ye''s expression was cold, and the scared little demon almost urinated. This great demon looked refreshed and refreshing, handsome, but he was killing the demon. But there is no blinking at all.


    "I dare not dare... I''m already satisfied when I can get Lang Jun''s alms, how dare I dislike Lang Jun''s inadequate hospitality......" A little demon said hurriedly.


    "Yeah, yeah, Lang Jun is simply a gentleman, and Meng tastes alive!" The flattering came over one by one.


    I was a little embarrassed to take pictures of Zhou Ye, waved his hand and said, "I think this old cow is also a bit of a good way. Although eating its meat can''t live forever, it can also prolong life!"


    Hearing this, the eyes of the little demons suddenly brightened. Yes, how come you have forgotten this? This animal can be regarded as a good cultivator. Eating its meat will only benefit and no harm. Thinking of this, the little ones The demon came over again...


    Zhou Ye was defeated, so he had to hug the two women and return directly to the cave.


    Soon, the guards around Zhou Ye set up the iron pot, threw a few large bags of hot pot bottoms into it, and then took out the meat of the Bull Demon King to share with the little demons...


    The little monsters were sweating all they ate, and they chanted Zhou Ye''s good as they ate.


    Although the meat of the Bull Demon King is a bit old, it was corrected by Zhou Ye''s knife craftsmanship. The cut is as thin as frosted paper. The most important thing is to cut it while the Bull Demon King is alive, to ensure maximum freshness... this All the demons who ate the beef hot pot were full of praise...


    Of course, the best part belongs to Zhou Ye and Princess Tiefan... The three set up a hot pot directly in the bridal chamber. For Zhou Ye to live a happy life in the middle of the night, the chicken thieves did not use spicy ingredients. It''s a bone soup pot made of mountain mushrooms and beef bones...


    After drinking and eating...Zhou Ye and Iron Fan had also had a drink, but regardless of the iron hammer, they wanted to rest on the couch with the iron fan...


    "Husband..." Tie Fan panted, and while blocking Zhou Ye''s thieves with his weak arms, he took out a secret book from his arms and handed it up."Husband...This is the orthodox double ~ cultivation technique handed down by my teacher. Shall we study it together?"


    "This is..." Zhou Ye looked at the secret book placed in front of him. He was really a little bit broken. He didn''t recognize this word at all. Is this thing really a Chinese character?How does it look like hieroglyphs?


    "This is the Spring Wind and Rain..." Tie Shan saw the embarrassment of his own man, and said with a smile: "You, you, I really don''t know how you learned, say you are unlearned, you can sing and dance. , My mind is full of stories that make people want to stop, relying on my own natural ability to live and kill the Great Sage, say you learn to be rich in five cars, but you don¡¯t know ancient cuneiform writing..."


    "It''s okay, I don''t know how to do my sweetheart!" Zhou Ye said nonchalantly: "Come and study this double ~ cultivation technique with your husband..."


    "This exercise was practiced by a man..." Tie Shan explained the text above to Zhou Ye, while gesturing the direction of meridians on his body... Unknowingly, the two saw the last page, the last page. It is the handwriting left by the master of the iron fan...The above is written in delicate handwriting [This skill is extremely overbearing, if it is entrusted to others, it will cause harm to the common people, and future generations will think twice.


    Seeing these words, Tie Shan''s face changed.Her master is an accomplished fairy, who did not escape the suffering during the Great Tribulation of the gods and was placed on the list of the gods, so she returned to the mountain to collect all the Taoist priests from the master.


    But after looking at her husband, she felt that her Zhou Lang was definitely not silver~ The evil generation would never make trouble with this exercise.


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already begun to practice Spring Wind and Rain. With the guidance of the iron fan and the assistance of the Red Queen, Zhou Ye''s entry was so fast that he soon reached the entry level...


    "Lady, we should have a rest!" Zhou Ye opened his eyes and saw the small face of a worried iron fan. He thought she was worrying about herself, and smiled and said, "With your husband, I have such a brilliant talent. The small double cultivation method can be accomplished as soon as you practice, so don''t worry!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 74

    "Husband...you can''t bear me!" The iron fan squeezed into Zhou Ye''s arms and muttered.


    "If one day...I don''t love you anymore!" Zhou Ye whispered."Then I must be dead!"


    "Husband..." The iron fan, moved by Zhou Ye''s words, actively helped Zhou Ye to disarm... and soon the two met frankly...


    what----


    With a snort, the white silk on the couch was dyed with plum blossoms... Tonight, the iron fan understood what the last sentence of her master said in the book about extreme dominance, and she was about to be caught by Zhou Ye. It dried up and died...


    If it weren¡¯t the last time that the hammer in the corner came up, she would have become the only female fairy who died of frost in Journey to the West...


    Even if the sisters went into battle, they were finally easily defeated by Zhou Ye... and Zhou Ye also let go of the management, so that they can get nourishment, otherwise it is not a double ~ cultivation way, that is to pick ~ make up Evil way, Zhou Ye is reluctant to play with his own woman...


    Chapter One and Three


    The next day¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Iron Fan slowly opened her eyes, and the memory of last night immediately rushed into her mind. The feeling that made her want to stop, made her want to kneel and sing the pinnacle of conquest... All of this made her ashamed and unable to control herself. .


    Looking at this handsome face right in front of her, the iron fan slowly touched his cheek with her hand~ This man is her god, everything about her, she knows she is willing to do anything for him, for him Even if they are enemies of all beings, they are willing to...


    The iron fan doesn¡¯t know at all, this is the overbearing place of Chunfeng Huayu Jue. This technique gently penetrates into your heart like spring weather and rain, making you unknowingly inseparable from the man who doubled up with you... And it will not change your original character. All this makes you unable to resist. It will only make you feel that this is your innermost thought...


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye was a little leisurely yesterday. Otherwise, if he could not only get in, then the two women would now become slaves to his surname, completely devoid of self...


    As if awakened by the light caress of the iron fan, Zhou Ye opened his eyes.At this moment, he felt that he and the two women of Tie Fan were connected... and even Tie Fan''s thoughts could be felt by him.


    "Baby, did you feel comfortable yesterday?" Zhou Ye said with a slight smile.


    "Husband laughed at others..." Tie Fan was instantly ashamed ~ red cheeks, and plunged into Zhou Ye''s arms.


    "Brother-in-law... I want it too!" The hammer''s pink arms wrapped around Zhou Ye and hugged Zhou Ye tightly... "Sister can''t eat alone, it''s immoral to monopolize brother-in-law!"


    "..." Tiefan looked at her sister speechlessly. The charming scene of last night still reverberated in her mind. Of course, she remembered the scene when her sister finally rushed in to rescue herself... It just doesn''t matter how you look at the scene. She looked like she was going to dedicate her life, but with two sisters in the same world, she was really a little worried about her sister. What if her sister asked him to be inhuman in the future?Let his own prince accept her, so that he can be together often in the future, and it feels good...


    Thinking of this, Tie Fan didn''t bother to preach to his sister, but moved her body a little bit, giving half of Zhou Ye''s embrace to her sister...


    "Hehehe...My sister is so good!" Tie Hammer understood what his sister meant in an instant, and happily squeezed into Zhou Ye''s arms...


    Zhou Ye is not the kind of person who pulls out the ruthlessness. After all, it hurts other sisters, so why not take them together... So he stretched out his hand and took the two sisters into his arms... "From now on we will be a family. Babies!"


    "Hmm!" X2


    The two women also lay obediently in Zhou Ye''s arms, not moving lazily, as if holding Zhou Ye and owning the world...


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, the two people''s personal maids walked in. Chunhua Qiuyue was the iron fan''s personal maid, Xia Yudongxue was the hammer''s personal maid, and there were more than a dozen girls in the cave... Home of the rich...


    The two sisters of Tiefan got dressed under the service of the personal maid, and then served Zhou Ye to put on clothes... Sincerely, ancient clothes are too complicated. If there is no help, Zhou Ye thinks it would cost to wear them by themselves. Do some work...


    After freshening up, Zhou Ye helped Tiefan''s two sisters dress up their thrushes, nicknamed the joy of thrushes...but they were eventually driven out by the two girls...this stuff was completely painting blindly.


    In desperation, Zhou Ye could only sit in front of the bronze mirror and let Chunhua help him comb his hair... Facing his long beautiful hair, he suddenly missed the broken hair...


    After dressing up for a long time, Zhou Ye was finally done.Chunhua looked at the handsome boy in front of her in a golden and white gown, her face couldn''t help being blushed... What a beautiful young man, her uncle dressed like this and went out, it is estimated that the two princesses of her family will be uneasy. ...


    "Zhou Lang, let''s go shopping today!" Said Cao Cao Cao Cao arrived, Princess Iron Fan opened the curtain and walked in. She was taken aback when she saw Zhou Ye... "Zhou Lang, how do I think you seem to be handsome again? What?"


    "Well, I think so too!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "I hate it, I''m telling you the truth!" Tie Shan said, coming to Zhou Ye''s face, gently holding up Zhou Ye''s face and said: "It seems that the skin has become whiter and tender again, and there is a little more dust. The elegant air makes my Zhou Lang more handsome..."


    "Could it be the effect of spring wind and rain?" Zhou Ye guessed.


    "Well, it must be!" Princess Iron Fan thought for a while and nodded affirmatively: "This book was passed down in ancient times. At that time, the powers were everywhere, maybe who could edit it!"


    "So precious? You can''t lose it!" Zhou Ye said as he took the secret book out of his arms, and then threw it into the space bracelet.No one can steal the things in the space bracelet, and even if the space bracelet is lost, there is no unlock code, forcibly opening it will only cause the space bracelet to explode, and then everything will be lost in the endless void.


    Besides, Zhou Ye didn''t think anyone could take away his space bracelet from his hands.


    "That''s it!" Zhou Ye patted the space bracelet in his hand and smiled.


    "Give this one to my sister too!" Seeing the bracelet, Iron Fan seemed to suddenly think of something.


    "Ah, that''s right!" Zhou Ye was also amazed. He had caused misfortune to others, and he should give them an explanation. He took out a bracelet and pulled the iron fan directly to the hammer."Baby, you will be from my Zhou family after you bring this..."


    "Is this?" Iron Hammer looked at Zhou Ye''s hand which looked like? Feishi''s hand was broken, and asked a little at a loss: "What is this?"


    "Take you to bring it!" Iron Fan said without any explanation, and put the ring on his sister''s hand. Zhou Ye stepped forward and grabbed a piece of the hammer''s hair and wound it around the bracelet, and then set it up for a while. set¡­¡­


    "Ok... it''s amazing!" At the moment when the bracelet was bound, the hammer understood the function of this thing in his hand and jumped up happily.


    "Sister, now we can just buy those rouge gouache, and we won''t be afraid to hold it anymore!" The hammer hugged his sister and bounced happily.


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while. It seemed that shopping was a woman''s innate talent, whether it was ancient or modern...


    "Then let''s go to the Fang Market today to buy one and go!" Tie Shan also happily hugged his sister and said.


    "Uh, what do you use as currency for shopping here?" Zhou Ye asked strangely.


    "Of course it''s gold and silver jewelry!" The hammer jumped over and hugged his brother-in-law''s arm and said, "Sometimes you can trade animal skins with herbs!"


    "We in Bajiao Cave have always lived by collecting rent, and we are always not well-off!" said the hammer, the mood suddenly fell."I don''t think so... My sister and brother-in-law have just finished their wedding, and there is not much surplus in the cave!"


    "...If you''re talking about gold, I''m still a little bit!" Zhou Ye said with a wave of his hand. The neatly lined gold bricks covered the room...In the plane of Resident Evil, there were gold from various banks. The reserves were all cheaper for Zhou Ye. It happened that this time he came to ancient times, Zhou Ye brought two tons...


    "Long live brother-in-law...I can finally enjoy the joy of shopping!" Iron Hammer happily hugged Zhou Ye''s arm and jumped, and the fiercely small and song-ridden Zhou Ye was stubborn.


    "Sweet baby, you can also take half to enjoy shopping!" Zhou Ye said when he patted the iron fan.


    "Thank you husband!" Tie Fan also happily offered her pureness, and her prince always seemed to be able to surprise her every moment.


    The two women quickly divided the gold into two, each divided half of them into their own bracelets, and then pulled up Zhou Ye and flew towards the nearest city of Cuiyun Mountain...


    Chapter One Hundred and Four


    It was Zhou Ye¡¯s first time that Tengyun was sandwiched by two women. It was the first time that Hong Empress had to calculate the speed of Tengyun of the two women, which is basically 100 kilometers per hour...To be honest, it¡¯s not as good as a car. Fast...


    Looking at the happy appearance of the two women, Zhou Ye suddenly remembered something, and asked, "Iron Fan, how do you collect rent? Do you build houses for those monsters and humans?"


    "Of course not, that''s too much trouble!" The answer to Zhou Ye was Hammer."All monsters and humans within a hundred miles of Cuiyun Mountain must make offerings to my sister..."


    "Why?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Because my sister protected them from foreign monsters!" The Hammer said naturally.


    ...Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, the sisters of feeling still charge protection fees. After a few years, when Lao Jun¡¯s gossip stove fell down and turned into a flame mountain, it is estimated that she would still charge tolls...this business can be done. .


    "Does the husband think that the concubine is doing something wrong?" Tie Fan looked at his man''s face with some worry, for fear that Zhou Ye would say [No] out...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 75

    "How come!" Zhou Ye smiled, collecting protection fees or something, it was his ultimate dream when he was young and mixed with society."I have protected them, so what can I do without charging them? The landlord''s family has no surplus food!"


    "My husband is really nice!" Tie Fan breathed a sigh of relief when Zhou Ye didn''t really look angry.Now she cared more and more about Zhou Ye''s feelings, already in love with madness.


    "Sweet baby!" Zhou Ye also noticed the iron fan, and he put his arms around her waist and whispered in her ear: "Don''t care too much about my attitude, as long as you are happy, do whatever you want to do. I will help your husband if there is a misfortune."


    "My husband, you are so kind!" Tie Fan knew that Zhou Ye was enlightening himself, and was afraid that his love would be too tired, so he would be unhappy when he saw it.


    "We have the same mind, so don''t worry about this and that in the future, it doesn''t look like my sweet baby anymore!" Zhou Ye said when he patted the iron fan.


    "Hmm--!" Tie Fan nodded vigorously and laughed happily.


    The three people talked and laughed, and they have already arrived at the market...


    Zhou Ye looked around in mid-air, and there was an ancient building underneath. There were people coming and going among the green bricks and green tiles. It was very prosperous...


    "This is the market under the management of the old fox king!" The three of them fell to the clouds, and Iron Fan did not run wild like his sister, but stood by Zhou Ye intimately and explained the origin of this market."This place has existed for more than two hundred years. After the old fox king set the rules to prohibit the fight between humans and monsters, the humans and monsters live in harmony here... Every year, caravans from all over the world continue to transport goods from various countries. Here, this is the largest market within a thousand miles!"


    "This old fox is not simple, he also knows the truth of irregularities!" Zhou Ye watched the strangely dressed humans live in harmony with the strangely-shaped monsters on the street, with an indescribable sense of violation."It seems that those businessmen also know that monsters make good money. Marx said it is really good!"


    "Who is Marx?" Tie Fan asked curiously, "What did he say that is worthy of your husband''s admiration?"


    "Marx is a great man!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "He said that if a businessman has 50% profit, he will take the risk. If there is 100% profit, he will dare to trample on all laws in the world. With 300% of the profit, he would dare to commit any crime, even risking death."


    "It seems to be so!" Tie Fan thought about it carefully. The merchants who came for the first time seemed to be more dangerous than desperadoes. They all looked fierce and evil. The average little demon would tremble when they saw them. .


    Later, as the rules of Fangshi slowly spread, more other merchants came here.However, those people still accounted for the largest transaction volume in the market, but people can''t live without a demon. After many first-generation merchants died, their descendants gradually became no different from ordinary merchants.


    "Okay, you don''t need to accompany me anymore. Let''s go shopping happily with your sister. Just come to this teahouse to find me when you should go back!" Zhou Ye said, pointing to the teahouse next to her.


    "Well, husband, you will rest here for a while, I will come to you after I have bought things with Hammer!" Iron Fan said and hugged Zhou Ye, and then pulled up her already impatient sister to the Rouge Gouache Store. Rush to...


    "Hehe, it''s still a woman!" Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, and walked into this teahouse called Seven Stars Xianju.


    "Master, you look a little faceless, it''s the first time to come to the store!" A little second hurriedly greeted Zhou Ye.


    "Well, I''m here for the first time!" Zhou Ye said, raising his leg and walked to the second floor. Generally speaking, the second floor was considered an elegant seat, and Zhou Ye was not short of money, so why did he have to sit in the hall."What can I introduce?"


    "The most famous one here is the Yuxian Pot of Tea..." Xiao Er walked two steps and rushed to Zhou Ye, nodding and bowing to introduce the characteristics of his store. This handsome boy is no ordinary person at first glance. His tip.


    "Jade Fairy Fox Tea?" Zhou Ye asked curiously, "Is it because the fox didn''t pick your tea?"


    "How dare you alarm those great immortals? Our Yuxian teapot is a teapot, although it is not the tea that those great immortals pick, but this teapot is used by those great immortals. Drink a sip to prolong your life, and smell it. All diseases!" Xiao Er said.


    "Hey, I thought it was the fox tea picked by the fox girls~" Zhou Ye was disappointed for a while, and it was really helpless, but after thinking about it, let''s forget it, what good stuff can there be in such a small store? , "Just bring up two pots of good tea, and then give me some of the desserts that you are good at!"


    "Okay, please, okay!" Xiao Er ran downstairs while talking.


    "This Xiongtai looks very face-to-face, he doesn''t look like someone who often hangs out here!" A voice came from the side, and Zhou Ye turned his head to look.


    "Are you talking to me?" Zhou Ye asked curiously looking at the Xibei goods in front of him.


    "Aren''t I talking to you?" The handsome young boy rolled his eyes, and a fascination came to life.


    "Oh, I came shopping with my two wives!" Zhou Ye glanced at her and stopped paying attention to her. Instead, he turned his gaze out of the window and looked at the crowded street.


    "Why are you so rude!"


    Chapter One Hundred Five


    The handsome young man picked up his teapot and sat in front of Zhou Ye, looking familiar, "Why are you so rude?"


    "..." Zhou Ye glanced at her, did not pay attention to her, but continued to look out the window.


    "Hey, what about you!" The young man stretched out his jade-like hand, dangling it in front of Zhou Ye.


    "First...I don''t talk to people who hide their heads and show their tails!" Zhou Ye sighed, staring at the teenager and said, "Second, I have no affection for foxes. I only like chaste women, thank you!"


    "You...you...you rascal!" The boy, ah no, the girl almost shed tears from Zhou Ye''s words. As the only daughter of the Fox King, she hasn''t been held by others since she was a child. He was praised for being beautiful and beautiful, but he was stunned in front of this man today, and he was ridiculed by him as an unruly woman... In my heart I only felt wronged and sad, so I turned my head with tears and rushed out. The teahouse...


    In the fox king''s mansion... the old fox was sipping tea, listening to the news brought by the little demon below.


    "My lord, the husband-in-law of Princess Iron Fan is really amazing. The little demon was on the spot that day. I saw that Lang Jun only slashed the invincible Bull Demon King with a thousand swords in the blink of an eye. It was really frightening. !"


    "Well--" the old fox closed his eyes and thought for a long time, then asked: "Is there a portrait of the iron fan princess and husband?"


    "The little one is ready for a long time!" The little demon smiled flatly, took out a pair of scrolls from his arms and carried it on.


    The servant beside the old fox king took the portrait from the little demon, and then respectfully opened the portrait in front of the old fox king.


    "It looks like it is really a talent!" Even the old Fox King had to admit that this handsome boy is really rare in time. "That iron fan can be considered lucky, and she has found a big backing... this It''s hard to do it!"


    The old fox king looked at the portrait and fell into contemplation. According to the legend passed down from the ancient times in the clan, he calculated that there will be a Beidou retrograde appearance in the next 100 years...


    That''s the hope of his fox clan''s rise, but this requires Princess Iron Fan''s banana fan.Originally, his plan was to grab the Banana Fan, but the dead cow was pestering Princess Iron Fan fiercely at the time. He thought he was a little more powerful than the dead cow, but if he faced Princess Iron Fan again, he would be a bit invincible.


    But the world is unpredictable. I didn¡¯t expect the dead cow to be killed directly by the iron fan¡¯s husband and son. This is really killing the wolf and the tiger. Princess Iron Fan¡¯s banana fan is even more difficult to get...


    At this moment, a white light appeared beside him. It was his precious daughter, the jade-faced demon fox... It was just that the face of the original Yan~ruo~tao~hua was crying like a pear blossom with rain at this moment. It really made the old fox king. It hurts to see.


    He always comes to be a girl, it is really afraid of holding it in his hand for fear of freezing and holding it in his mouth for fear of melting, for the stars to dare not give to the moon, for the sun to dare not give dew, the pampered jade face is lawless, but he never cares, daughter Well, being rich is the right way, but today my daughter actually cried and ran home like this, she looked like she was being bullied.


    "Good girl, who is bullying you, tell Daddy, Daddy will avenge you!" Old Fox King said distressedly.


    "Father..." Yumian said, crying, "Today...Today there is a man who actually said that he hates foxes and that he only likes chaste women...Woo, he doesn''t mean me. Is she a woman who doesn''t obey women''s way... oooo!"


    "Who is it? You dare to slander my baby boy like this!" Old Fox King said furiously: "Come tell Daddy which bastard it is, Daddy will help you teach him!"


    "Woo...that''s..." Yumian wiped away his tears, and when he turned his face, he saw the portrait in the hands of the little demon waiter, which looked like the man just now. He pointed to the portrait and said: "It''s him, This is the man!"


    "Uh..." The old fox king was choked immediately, and he hurriedly backed away, then asked: "Good girl, are you sure that it is that man?"


    "Well, I know him even if it turns into ashes!" Yumian nodded his little head for sure.


    "Come and tell Daddy, what the hell is going on!" The old fox king decided to discuss this matter long-term.


    "My daughter went shopping today to see if there is some new rouge gouache. When I get tired, I will go to our teahouse to rest for a while..." The little fox girl Yumian sat next to the old fox king and told her what happened today. Things are talking about.


    "Then...you are back?" After listening, the old fox king was full of complex feelings.


    "Yeah!" Yumian nodded slightly.


    Hey, this daughter of my own is clearly in the beginning, but I met a man who misunderstood the fox clan... My daughter is clearly in love with that man... How could the old fox king who has lived for thousands of years fail to understand, if It''s just a passer-by who said so, how could my daughter be so heartbroken, because she cared about that man so she was so sad...


    Maybe bad things can turn into good things. The old fox king meditated in his heart. Thinking of this, he decided to test his daughter again: "That man is so rude, you wait here and watch your father help you out. It will be decided that the man will be fatally killed..."


    "Ah!! No, father!" Hearing that the man might be let go of his father to death, Xiao Yumian became anxious for some reason, grabbing his father''s sleeve and hurriedly said: "Just hit him. Just let him teach him a lesson!"


    "Sure enough..." the old fox king said in his heart. It seems that his good girl is really stuck. At this moment, he is really mixed, happy and unhappy. What is happy is that he can get a banana fan. Yes, his daughter actually has a sweetheart, which really makes him feel uncomfortable...If he can''t beat Zhou Ye, I guess he will be desperate to die with Zhou Ye now...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 76

    "Father, what''s wrong with you?" Xiaoyu looked at her father''s face white and red for a while, almost catching up with the face change of Sichuan Opera.


    "Oh!" The old fox king sighed, sat on the chair, and said, "Good girl, do you know who the man you just met is?"


    "Who is it?" Xiao Yumian asked strangely.


    "Do you remember the ugly cow next to our mountain forest?" Old Fox King asked with a sigh.


    "It''s the ugly guy who is so ugly to death, but always thinks he is handsome?" Of course, Xiao Yumian knew that ugly cow, and thinking of him, Xiao Yumian felt disgusting and couldn''t eat.


    "Yes, my father wanted to clear him out of our mountain and forest several times and let him stay away from our house. Unfortunately, the mana of the two of us is only between Uncle Zhong, so no one can do anything!" Old Fox Wang said this, with a smile on his face: "But now I don''t worry, that ugly cow is gone!"


    "Really? Great, where did he go? He won''t come back again?" Xiaoyu cheered, always disgusting in front of her that her things are missing, of course she is happy.


    "He had a big wedding when the iron fan was married, and was killed by the iron fan husband on the spot, and made a fat beef hot pot to entertain the demons!" said the old fox king.


    "..." Xiaoyu''s face is icy and smart. His father originally wanted to talk about the identity of the man, but now that he got here, there was an unknown thought in his mind."Father...that...what is that man?"


    "That man is the husband of iron fans!" Old Fox King said with a sigh.


    "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it..." Xiaoyu''s face instantly turned pale, and she felt a colic in her heart.


    Chapter One Hundred and Six


    "Father, I''m tired... Go to rest first!" The pale jade face bowed slightly, before the old fox king could answer, he turned and left the hall.


    "Stop!" Seeing his daughter look like this, the old fox king is really distressed and sad. What is sad is that his daughter actually fell in love with the husband of Princess Iron Fan at first sight, and what is distressed is that his daughter actually has such a deep affection, but I want to come. That''s right, the fox girl has long been affectionate and dedicated since ancient times. It''s the same with my daughter from home.


    "Father, what else is there!" The saddest thing is to die... Yumian just wants to go back and cry a lot to pay homage to her love that has not yet begun and ended...


    "Don''t you just give in, Guai Nuan?" The old fox king cheered his daughter: "Do you think you are uglier than that iron fan?"


    "How is it possible!" said Yumian proudly: "Although the iron fan princess is famous, but her daughter is not bad, as far as looks are concerned, we can only say that Chunlan Qiuju is good at winning!"


    "Then you don''t have the confidence to let that man fall in love with you?" The old fox king continued to encourage his daughter.


    "Some misunderstandings, just solve them!" Yumian said with a sigh, "But... he is already married to Tie Shan..."


    "Since ancient times, it''s not common for a big husband to have three wives and four concubines? Don''t you think that man can''t be called a big husband?" When the old fox king said this, he felt guilty to death. When did he fall to the point of encouraging his daughter to give Someone else went as a concubine...


    Hearing his father¡¯s words, Yumian¡¯s eyes lit up, yes, as long as I can always be with him, it¡¯s too easy for a man to have three wives and four concubines. Don¡¯t say anything else, just my father. Wang has more than a dozen concubines...With the fox~eyebrow technique he learned from the clan library, it is not easy to turn Zhou Ye''s fan over...


    Wait, that''s not right...


    Xiao Yumian was just struggling with love, so I didn''t expect it, but now it''s very wrong to think about it carefully. Why is it that my father''s words are not meant to be sent to the door to make people feel like small?


    This is not like his style. If there was a monster who had a coveted heart for himself, he knew that he would definitely make the monster disappear without a trace.


    Why are you so anxious to let yourself be delivered this time?


    Thinking of this, Yumian turned his head and looked at the old fox king and said, "Father, what''s wrong with you today? You actually encouraged your daughter to be a kid?"


    "...Cough cough...I don''t want to look at Guinan you sad?" Yumian''s words caused the old fox king to cough.


    "Really?" Yumian asked dubiously.


    "Of course it''s true!" The old fox king hurriedly said with a grimace: "If you don''t want to just want revenge like this, then Father King will help you teach that kid!"


    "Forget it, Father..." Yumianno sneered: "People made that ugly cow into a fat beef hot pot. Are you going to give them a fox fur?"


    "Dead girl... I don''t know how to save some face for my father!" The old fox king really wanted to cry without tears, and he gave his daughter to the small or small he used to do.Although I definitely can''t beat that iron fan husband, I can''t reveal my shortcomings like this!


    "If you have anything, just say it directly, Father!" Yumian Shi Shiran sat back down again, picked up the teapot and poured himself a cup of tea, took a sip and said, "What are you trying to do? "


    "Good girl, as long as Zhou Ye is willing to take Princess Iron Fan''s plantain fan as a betrothal gift! Father King agrees to marry him!" The old fox king''s fox tail finally appeared.


    "Oh, it turns out that you are plotting someone''s banana fan!" Yumian suddenly understood.


    "Guardian, isn''t this the moment when Beidou will be retrograde in a hundred years?"


    "Well, I''ll try, if it doesn''t work...I can''t help it!" Even though Yumian said so, he was still unhappy. After all, what the old fox king said was like selling his daughter...


    "Hahaha, you agreed!" The old fox king laughed happily, "Walk, I will accompany you to see Zhou Ye who made ugly cows into fat beef hot pot!"


    "Huh..." Although he was dissatisfied, Yumian stood up and walked towards the city with the old fox king...


    At this time, above the teahouse in Fangshi¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye was drinking tea and eating snacks. While leisurely strolling around, the two sisters of Iron Fan had already completed their shopping goals for today and came to him...


    "Zhou Lang, we are back..." Tie Shan took the hammer by the hand and the two came directly to Zhou Ye''s table and sat down.


    "Come and have a cup of tea to rest!" Zhou Ye said while helping the two women to pour tea, "How is your harvest today?"


    "Awesome! Brother-in-law, let me tell you. Today, a few merchants from the country came here and brought a lot of new products..." The Hammer danced and said his own harvest...


    Tie Shan just sat there, quietly listening to her sister''s words, but her husband was the only one in her eyes.


    And Zhou Ye also listened to the happy words of the hammer with a smile, holding the iron fan on the table with his bare hand very dishonestly...


    "I hate it, brother-in-law, just take care of you and your sister, and ignore me!" The Hammer stretched out his hand and grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand and said, "Brother-in-law can''t be partial, I want too!"


    Zhou Ye looked at his hands held tightly by the sisters, and said dumbfounded: "You guys...how do I drink tea!"


    "It''s not easy!" said the hammer, picking up a piece of pastry in his bare hand, and handing it to Zhou Ye''s mouth and said: "Come and I feed you, brother-in-law, ah--!"


    "Sick Nizi, we''re still outside!" Tie Fan''s face stretched and scolded.


    The Hammer said indifferently, "What''s the matter? Besides, this is the second floor, is there anyone! Sister, don''t you want to serve your brother-in-law?"


    "This..." Tie Fan looked around, and there was no one else, so she eagerly picked up the tea cup and wanted to feed her husband a cup of tea...


    Zhou Ye looked at the movements of these two sisters and wanted to try. Anyway, when he was in school, he was always extremely depressed by those showy dogs and men. Now that he has a chance, of course he should show up. Please try this feeling...


    I opened my mouth and ate the cakes fed by the hammer, and then waited for the iron fan to feed myself tea and drink... The three showed their affection on the second floor without anyone...


    The only drawback is that there are no single dogs to abuse, which is really uncomfortable...


    Just as Zhou Ye was slandering, there was a burst of laughter, "Hahaha, today the iron fan princess and her wife are visiting the store, it really makes the store flourish..."


    "Uh-" Zhou Ye was almost choked...


    Following the sound of the words, the two figures walked up to the second floor. Walking in front was an old man who appeared to be in his fifties, followed by a charming girl in a white dress...


    "We just came here to have a rest with our husband today, how dare you start the old fox king!" Tie Shan stood up and laughed.


    "Hahaha, Princess Iron Fan is too polite, this is the husband-in-law of Princess Iron Fan, he is really a talent!" Old Fox King smiled.


    "Don''t dare to be, the old fox king is here today, I''m afraid I have something to say!" Zhou Ye sat there carelessly, and said with a grin: "I see the young lady behind the fox king is a bit familiar, I wonder if we have ever met? "

 Movie World Im King Chapter 77

    Zhou Ye had long recognized that it was the little fox who had just been scolded away by him, and he secretly asked, "Is this a small fox that has caused an old one?


    "This is the little girl Yu''er! I have long admired Lang Jun, so I have to pester me to come to meet Lang Jun!" Asked so unceremoniously by Zhou Ye, the old Fox King was not angry, but smiled at himself. His daughter pulled out.


    "Huh¡ªtoday, you must apologize to me!" Yumian Qiaolian shyly ran to Tie Fan, grabbed Tie Fan¡¯s arm and swayed: ¡°Sister Tie Fan, you have to be my master, your family Humiliated me!"


    "..." The iron fan gave his husband a blank look, then smiled and calmed down: "Sister Xiaoyu, how did my husband humiliate you? Speak out and let your sister call the shots!"


    "Sister..." Xiaoyu whispered in the ear of the iron fan with a shy face, learned what Zhou Ye had said again, and then pulled up the iron fan and walked to the side room."Sister, you want to testify to me..."


    Zhou Ye looked at the scene in front of him a little bit confused, what''s going on?


    "Haha, Lord Lang takes a rest here slowly, the old man has important things to do, so let''s leave first!" The old fox king said that he ignored Zhou Ye and turned away...


    "What does this old guy want to do?" Zhou Ye was confused. Although he knew that this product was plotting his own woman''s plantain fan, he didn''t know what it meant when it came and left.Came here to brush your face?


    In fact, he thought too much. The old fox king came to see Zhou Ye just to be serious. He left here because he didn''t want to see his daughter and just threw himself into his arms... This is a very uncomfortable thing for a father.


    Chapter One Hundred Seven


    "Brother-in-law, are you okay?"


    Seeing Zhou Ye in a daze, Iron Hammer walked over with a little worry and sat beside Zhou Ye. He raised his hand to put his hand on Zhou Ye''s forehead and try the temperature.


    "I''m fine..." Zhou Ye grabbed his sister-in-law''s hand and said, "I''m just thinking what the old fox is doing?"


    "Oh, brother-in-law, you are too sensitive!" The hammer leaned on Zhou Ye''s body and said: "Whatever his plan, he will only be the life of the fox under the sword of the brother-in-law!"


    "Hehe, the older you are, the less courage you are!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and laughed at himself: "My little hammer can understand that all conspiracies and tricks are scum in the face of absolute strength!"


    When the two were talking, Yumian and Tieshan walked out of the room.


    Tie Fan smiled, while Yumian''s face was flushed ~ dizzy, the two of them came to Zhou Ye and sat down.


    "Husband... you are wrong to say that Jade Face Sister!" Tie Shan said with a smile.


    "Which sentence is wrong?" Zhou Ye asked indifferently.


    "The jade-faced sister, Shou Gongsha, is still there, how can you be the woman who doesn''t guard her morals!" Tie Shan Jiao said.


    "..." Zhou Ye looked up and down at the jade face, lowering the head she was looking at, her face like a peach...


    "How can your husband see people like this..." Tie Fan patted Zhou Ye lightly and groaned.


    "But I heard that the fox is not..." Zhou Ye argued.


    "Those are all slander against our fox clan..." It is a matter of his own reputation, and Yumian can''t be shy, raised his head and argued: "My fox clan has been beautiful women since ancient times, but there are always some disciples who want to take possession of it. My fox sisters are cheap, but my fox sisters showed that they ignored them, so they deliberately corrupted our clan¡¯s reputation, especially after Niang Daji became Tang Jiangshan under the decree of Niwa Niang. The fox clan has become the representative of Yinxie...but in fact, my fox girl has always been known for her long love and devotion..."


    "Sister Yumian is right!" Tie Shan also helped her to speak: "The fox demon''s long love is well known in the demon world!"


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye is not the kind of temperament who knows his mistakes and has to stand up. "I''m sorry Miss Yuer, I wronged you, I apologize!"


    "No, nothing... I can''t blame the Lord for this!" Yumian''s small face turned red again, bowed his head and said: "The world is foolish to mislead the Lord!"


    The misunderstanding was resolved, and the three girls began to chat together. Zhou Ye couldn''t talk about his daughter''s house at all, and didn''t bother to talk.Just drinking tea and watching the three women chatting there...


    Soon, the three of them were dissatisfied and just chatted, and they met again to go shopping and shopping together... directly threw Zhou Ye in the teahouse and went shopping...


    "Women..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, and didn''t care. He was used to the law that women love to go shopping. There is a saying that there will always be one less piece of clothing in a woman''s wardrobe.


    Then again, women are pleasing to themselves, and they can make their own women look beautiful. Why should they be restricted from dressing themselves when they can afford their own women''s consumption? Zhou Ye has no habit of looking at Huang Lian Po.


    When three women go shopping together in a play, it is almost as if they have started a violent posture. They are not exhausted... Until the sunset is about to fall, the three people remember that the man from the family is still thrown in the teahouse...


    "I''m sorry, husband..." Tie Shan directly hugged Zhou Ye''s arm and said coquettishly: "People left you in the cold by accident..."


    "Brother-in-law, we really didn''t mean it..." Iron Hammer also pitifully hugged Zhou Ye''s other arm and pleaded: "Don''t be angry with us, brother-in-law..."


    "It''s all my fault that Sister Tiefan has been shopping for so long..." Yumian said with envy as she watched the two women get so close to Zhou Ye.


    "Okay, I''m not angry!" Zhou Ye helplessly patted the two women''s dolphins, and said, "We should go home..."


    "Hmm..." X2


    At this time, the two iron fan girls are as clever as a kid who has done something wrong, nodding their heads and saying: "Sister Yumian, then we will leave first. When we have time, we welcome you to visit our Biyun Mountain Bajiao Cave!"


    "Well...bye Sister Tiefan...bye Sister Hammer..." Yumian watched with envy as the two women took Zhou Ye away...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª On the way back to Biyun Mountain¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Sister, why do you want that Xiaoyu to come here as a guest!" Iron Hammer said with some dissatisfaction: "Clearly she has a bad attempt to brother-in-law!"


    During one afternoon¡¯s shopping, Iron Hammer had long discovered that Yumian was always asking about her brother-in-law. How could she not understand Yumian''s thoughts?


    Zhou Ye didn''t say anything. At this time, everything he said was wrong, so it''s better to watch the excitement honestly.


    "Jade face is also a poor person!" Tie Fan sighed and said, "When she asked me to help her identify Shougongsha in Yajian, she said everything..."


    "What did you say?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Her father wants to plot my banana fan..." Tiefan said: "And she fell in love with my family Langjun at first sight, which made her dilemma... I don''t know what to do..."


    Speaking of this, Tie Fan gave his own Lang Jun a white look, it is really a seduce ~ Yinliang''s injustice ~ evil...


    "I''m wronged..." Zhou Ye shouted wronged directly, "I didn''t seduce her, even I scolded her face to face..."


    "Enemies..." Tie Fan knew that this was really not the fault of his own man. It seems that since he practiced Spring Wind and Rain, his own man has added a trait that attracts the opposite sex. This trait is like honey that makes the opposite sex impossible..." Zhou Lang, haven''t you noticed that you are attracting the attention of those women more and more? In the morning, even your maid can hardly resist your charm..."


    "Hey, it seems that this is really the case!" The Hammer seemed to think of something, and said: "When the two girls, Xia Yu Dongxue, dressed me this morning, they coquettishly asked me, when will Lang Jun accept these maids from their common houses. What..."


    "Blam me..." Zhou Ye spread his hands...


    "Yes, I blame you!" X2


    The two girls were angered and quarreled with Zhou Ye... Zhou Ye was never a loser. He took the opportunity to get on and off, and teased the two girls~ Jiao~ panting again, and almost went off the hook, if not thinking The air here is not safe. It is estimated that Zhou Ye had already tried Yun Zhen...


    After the three returned to Biyun Mountain, Zhou Ye directly took the two women and rushed back to the bedroom, and a big battle began... Tie Fan wanted to turn the guest back several times, but Zhou Ye suppressed it, and Tie Hammer I wanted to help my sister but was defeated first... In the end, the two sisters raised the small white flag with a mournful cry... But Zhou Ye was still full of energy... In the end, Zhou Ye taught the two women how to bite and captured the back door. Heavy...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye could have been able to fight for seven or eight hours in a row when he didn''t get the double ~ cultivation method. He was Qijirou one night, and he was one yelang once... Now, this product has been double-fixed. The method is even more perverted. To put it bluntly, it is to ship as soon as you want... The basic quantity will no longer be a constraint for him to open ~ hou ~ palace... At the same time, it can meet the thousand People are not dreams...


    Chapter One Hundred Eight


    Unconsciously, two years have passed...


    During this period, the jade-faced fox often came to Bajiao Cave to look for Princess Iron Fan to play, and also carefully dealt with the difficulties of the hammer...


    To be honest, Yumian can be regarded as the princess of the fox clan anyway. In order to get close to Zhou Yeken, she put down her body to please the iron fan sisters, and the two sisters who got her often helped her blow the pillow wind in Zhou Ye''s ears. ...In fact, Zhou Ye had long been tempted by this jade-faced girl...It was only because of some entanglements in his heart that the old fox king didn''t accept her...


    After all, if the jade noodles are collected, does the old fox king kill or not?Zhou Ye still can''t do such a bastard thing as his daughter kills his father... But if he doesn''t kill the old fox king, Zhou Ye feels uncomfortable. It is not his style to be calculated without revenge...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 78

    In April, all the flowers in Biyun Mountain are in full bloom, and hundreds of flowers bloom in full bloom.


    On this day, Zhou Ye took the iron fan sisters and Yumian to go outing in the mountains...


    Speaking of it, Yumian has been living here for half a month, and Zhou Ye who got it is a bit craving~ dissatisfied. Whose daughter-in-law always sleeps with other women, and she will let her if she doesn¡¯t go with her own man. The man is not so cool.


    What''s more, it is Zhou Ye, a person who has always been a girl, even though the four close servants of the Iron Fan sisters have been eaten by Zhou Ye... but the side dishes are not as good as a regular meal after all...


    "The toy that brother-in-law brought out is really fun!" Although Iron Hammer has already talked to Zhou Ye, she still likes to call Zhou Ye''s brother-in-law. In her original words, that''s it. A sense of virtue will arouse Zhou Ye''s strange interest...


    "I really don''t know where Zhou Lang got so many novel things!" Yumian had already called Zhou Ye as Zhou Lang along with the iron fan. When he talked about Zhou Ye, his eyes full of affection almost overflowed.


    "You, you just have a thin skin!" Tie Shan said disapprovingly: "If you had pushed Zhou Lang a bit too hard, you would still use it here to bear the suffering of lovesickness?"


    "I''m afraid that Zhou Lang will misunderstand that I am..." Yumian hesitated to speak, because she cared too much, so she was afraid that Zhou Ye would treat her as the kind of woman who didn''t know what to do...


    "Brother-in-law is also true..." The Hammer also began to arrange his own man."Obviously when I pushed down those four girls so simply...Why didn''t you want to take down sister Yumian!"


    "..." Yumian''s heart was also sour, and she wanted to cry.


    "It''s not as good as us!" Iron Hammer looked at Yumian so sad, and hurriedly pulled her sister and Yumian together. The three women whispered to discuss for a long time...


    "Whether this... will it be bad!" Yumian said uncomfortably when he heard the hammer''s attention.


    "How come!" said Hammer: "This is the last time I will help you. If you don''t seize the opportunity, then I really can''t help it!"


    "Yeah, sister, I have already regarded you as my own sister!" Tie Shan also comforted: "It''s just that the heartless man has been reluctant to express his position...that''s why the good thing has been delayed for so long. Don''t hesitate. If Zhou Lang dares to eat and clean up without admitting it, I will clean him up with the hammer!"


    "Yeah!" Yumian finally made up his final determination and said, "All depends on my sister!"


    After the three women discussed, they went directly to Zhou Ye''s side. At this time, Zhou Ye was grilling skewers on the barbecue rack...


    In the past two years, Zhou Ye basically implemented the full electrification of Bajiao Cave... Solar power panels were erected on the top of the mountain, refrigerators, TVs, and computers were basically one for each person... Although there is no signal, games can also be used. Had a dry addiction...


    At this time, he was directing the four girls in Chunhua Xia Yu Qiu Yue Dong Xue to barbecue there, and the tablecloths were already laid out early...


    "Brother-in-law, brother-in-law!" The hammer ran over, hugged Zhou Ye, and said, "Go, I''ll take you to a fun place!"


    "Where?" Zhou Ye asked as he was dragged out by the hammer...


    Soon the two of them arrived in a piece of flat land halfway up the mountain. The flat land about the size of three football fields was full of yellow rapeseed... The scenery was refreshing...


    The iron fan and the jade face were standing in the middle of the flower field, and the beauty of the flowers was correspondingly red. Zhou Ye who looked at the beauty like a fairyland was stunned...


    "Zhou Lang, is this beautiful?" Tie Shan greeted him with a smile, and asked his Lang Jun''s arm.


    "Beautiful flowers, beautiful scenery, more beautiful people!" Zhou Ye followed the iron fan to the center of the flower field.


    "Then let''s play a game!" The Hammer hugged Zhou Ye''s arm and said, "Brother-in-law, you catch us blindfolded, and if you catch it, let you kiss... how about it?"


    "..." Although Zhou Ye was a little moved, he hesitated when he looked at the jade face that was still standing aside.


    "Oh, brother-in-law, you are still not a man!" Iron Hammer said dissatisfied: "Sister Yumian doesn''t care anymore, you still care..."


    "Play and play, who is afraid of who!" Zhou Ye''s teeth were itchy, and the little hammer dared to say that he was not a man?Is it not enough education on the couch?


    "Say okay first!" The reckless hammer was still telling Zhou Ye the rules: "I know brother-in-law, your five senses are far superior to others, so you must lower your five senses to the realm of a mortal!"


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye nodded, and will settle accounts with you when I go back tonight...


    The iron fan took out a white silk paw and folded it, then tied it to Zhou Ye''s eyes, and whispered in his ear: "After you catch it, you must tell who you catch is the winner... You can touch it with your hands, husband!"


    "..." No matter how slow, Zhou Ye knew that his woman was working hard for whom...


    To be honest, there is a little sheep who has not eaten it in front of him for two years, and this little sheep is always dangling in front of him, always looking like why you don¡¯t eat me...No one can bear it...


    It''s time to make a decision... Zhou Ye had already thought about everything, this time he planned to take the opportunity to eat the little sheep...


    With a [begin]...


    Zhou Ye pretended to fumble everywhere in the flower field, and it didn''t take long for him to catch a slender body...


    "Hey, who is this!" The addicted Zhou Ye looked like he didn''t know why, and while touching his body with his hands, he said: "The hammer...? The hammer''s waist is thicker than this... ¡­Iron fan? It seems that the iron fan is not so fierce..."


    "~~!" Yumian only felt that the magical hands on her body seemed to have tens of thousands of magical powers. Wherever she touched it, it was hot, and her heart was hot when she was hot, she thought Hold tightly to this frivolous friend...


    "Yu''er..." Zhou Ye finally stopped pretending, took the jade face into his arms, and whispered: "I have suffered you all these years..."


    He has been watching Yumian¡¯s performance in the past two years, grieving himself to please sisters iron fan... He is overwhelming and willing to lean over in front of the two girls to be a kid...


    "Woo..." Upon hearing these words, Yumian felt that her grievances over the past two years seemed to have been rewarded, and she threw herself into Zhou Ye''s arms and cried loudly: "You cruel person... It''s evasive...Why would you rather push ~ But those four girls don''t want me... I hate you..."


    Chapter One Hundred and Nine


    After coaxing for a long time, Zhou Ye made Yumian happy.


    Zhou Ye sat on the floor holding the jade face, the jade face tightly pressed Zhou Ye''s waist and asked, "Why have you been resisting me?"


    "Since it''s over, don''t talk about it, okay..." Zhou Ye said embarrassingly.


    "No, I just want to say..." Yumian didn''t follow Dao.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye said helplessly: "I know your father''s old fox''s plan, but I can''t replace you with the iron fan. That''s not fair to the iron fan, and it''s not fair to you... In my heart, you are all my priceless treasures."


    "Then why are you willing to want me now?" Yumian was full of sweetness when he heard Zhou Ye''s words, and the man he liked was really not a person who likes the new and hates the old.


    "I feel sad to see you so suppressed your own nature to please the iron fan..." Zhou Ye lightly ~ stroking Yumian''s powder back and said, "So I decided. Then I will help your father with the banana fan of the iron fan. I can help your father, but I won¡¯t use it in exchange for you, because if I marry you, it¡¯s only because I love you, not in exchange..."


    "Zhou Lang..." Yumian felt that the love in her heart ~ love was about to break her own fierceness ~ overflowing, "Take me... Zhou Lang, I don''t want to wait any longer, I have waited enough... ¡­"


    Without saying anything, Zhou Ye lowered his head and smelled it... As the flower field swayed, the two in the middle of the flower field finally faced each other frankly...


    With a mournful cry... followed by a blushing Shen Yin sound... half an hour later... the iron fan sisters went up... two hours later... the iron fan sisters began to beg for mercy. ...Finally, the four girls who came to look for their mistresses came up again...


    It''s a pity that Zhou Ye was a little happy today, so he let go of his restraints,... directly from morning to night... Each of the girls rolled their eyes and rolled their eyes...


    In the master bedroom of Basho Cave¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The original stone couch inside has long been replaced by Zhou Ye with a big Simmons enough to sleep on top of ten people without being crowded...


    At this moment the seven girls are lying side by side on top... rest...


    "Sister Tiefan!" Yuer looked at Princess Tiefan and asked shyly: "Is Zhou Lang''s body okay after doing this?"


    "Even if we are killed, he will be fine, he will only be more vigorous!" Tie Fan said weakly.


    "Don''t worry about brother-in-law!" The Hammer said weakly: "Brother-in-law, he is just warming up with us. If the firepower is fully on... I am afraid we will all pass out now..."


    "Zhou Lang is so amazing?" The jade face is small and big, and his surprised expression looks extremely cute.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 79

    "Don''t worry about my brother-in-law, let''s talk about when you will enter our Zhou family''s door!" The Hammer said, curled his lips and said, "Now you are all like this, do you want to delay it?"


    "I listen to Sister Tiefan..." Yumian said blushingly.


    "After the husband came for a while, I''ll let him choose a good day and auspicious day to marry you!" Tie Shan looked like an older sister.


    Soon, Zhou Ye brought the chicken soup for the women to replenish their bodies. Under the wait of several maids, after the women had finished drinking, they began to discuss the marriage between Zhou Ye and Yumian...


    After setting an auspicious day, Zhou Ye sent Yumian back to the old fox king''s home the next day, and then proposed a kiss in person... the old fox king still wanted the banana fan.


    As a result, Zhou Ye told the story directly in front of the drum and the gong. It is impossible for the banana fan to be given to you. After all, it is the treasure of the iron fan.


    But when he needs it, Zhou Ye can help him with a fan.


    The old fox king looked at his staggering daughter, and then at Zhou Ye, who was swift with the sword. He had no choice but to agree. His daughter had been eaten and wiped out. Isn''t he stupid to disagree?


    In the end, the two set a good day to marry Yumian...


    Half a month later, it is a lucky day for marriage.


    Zhou Ye brought his inner guard directly to marry Yumian, doing enough etiquette along the way, completely considering Yumian as his wife...


    Princess Iron Fan feasted directly on Biyun Mountain to entertain the demons who came to congratulate all the demons, but this time there was no unopened demons to make trouble. After all, Zhou Ye was already a fierce reputation at this time...


    One man and three women lived their little lives like this, sometimes sitting with the old fox king, sometimes taking the women to travel around the mountains and water, and go to the human world...


    Before you know it, it''s time for the monkey to cross over...


    The women are accompanying Zhou Ye to watch Nima flowers in the wild. That¡¯s right, those flowers that are not in the Three Realms and the Five Elements are called Nima flowers. For such a beautiful flower, Zhou Ye can only say one thing to the screenwriter. I bought it last year. A watch, super wear-resistant.To express my admiration for this screenwriter whose IQ is not online.


    "Husband, why have you been looking at this flower these days!" Yuer asked.


    "Because I''m making a complaint at someone!" Zhou Ye''s expression hurt.


    "What is the Tucao attack?" Tie Fan asked curiously.


    "A kind of high-powered attack mode, the lieutenant must burn all the five inner parts, rushing to the crown with anger!" Zhou Ye said nonsense.


    "What is that..." Before the hammer had finished speaking, he heard a voice falling from the head: "Ah... the people below hurry up and avoid it, and you don''t care if you bury it!"


    Zhou Ye didn''t respond, but jumped up, a flying kick kicked the wretched man into the rock wall...


    "What kind of monster is this!" Tie Fan said, holding his plantain fan in his hand, and became alert.


    "This is not a monster!" Zhou Ye walked up to the man with a smile.


    "Isn''t it a monster?" Yuer curiously picked up a branch on the ground, poking and poking on the man''s head... "It was not your husband who killed you!"


    "A lot of injuries, it''s so easy to die!" Zhou Ye curled his lips, and then drank: "If you don''t get up again, it really buried you alive!"


    "Don''t don''t, the adults are forgiving, the little ones don''t know who they are, but they accidentally disturbed the adults..." The man who had been pretending to be a corpse turned over and jumped up.


    "..." Zhou Ye didn''t know why he saw this wretched man so hot. After thinking for a long time, he figured out. It turns out that Sun Wukong has always been his idol when he was young, but this idol was played like this. Insignificant, you are simply blaspheming your childhood. The more you think about it, the more irritable and the more irritating you think...


    Even the Monkey King performed by Xing Ye is a cheap word at best, but they are cheap and cute, cheap and sincere. Apart from the wretched word, Zhou Ye can''t think of anything else, even the feelings that follow. The play looks so fake...


    "You better go to die!" Zhou Ye didn''t bother to talk nonsense with this wretched man, flipped his palm, and squeezed this wretched Monkey King directly into meat sauce...


    "Be merciful!" A female voice came in midair...


    It''s a pity that it''s too late. Zhou Ye has already crushed this wretched man into meat sauce...


    The women didn''t care at all. One was a stranger and the other was her husband. Who would blame her husband for a stranger?Can you tell the inside out?Or do you think all monsters are the Virgin who never cannibalized?


    The three daughters are not good people by all accounts. A pair of sisters is collecting protection fees, and one family is bullying and bullying...


    So they didn''t feel that their husband killed a stranger who fell from the sky...


    Chapter One Hundred and Ten


    "Niezhang, how dare you kill people at will?" The female voice in the sky sounded extremely angry.


    "Guanyin, don''t pretend to be any fake mercy there!" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes and raised his head and said, "Is the uncle murdering you to control?"


    "Do you know who you killed?" Guanyin also appeared in midair.


    "Who did you kill?" Zhou Ye laughed after hearing it, "It''s just a poor bug in your hands, a puppet, and a brainwashed idiot!"


    "Niezhang, don''t quickly convert to my Buddha and repent of your sins!" Guanyin was irritated by Hun''s mouth, and she could see that she was irritated by Zhou Ye, or it might be because she was dismantled. I was so embarrassed...


    "Hmph, come on, I''m afraid you won''t make it!" Zhou Ye said so, but turned around and received the three women into his space bracelet.


    Then he used his fastest speed to bring back bursts of sonic booms back to Bajiao Cave, and received all the maids into his bracelets, knowing that his bracelets can contain living creatures.In this case, of course, my own bracelet is the safest...


    "Niezhang, do you think you are safe when you escape here?" A voice came from outside the cave, and then a lot of lotus flowers fell like falling rain, directly smashing the entire cave into ruins...


    "Boom... boom boom..."


    "Nanwu Amitabha, the poor monk made a fuss about the nameless fire..." Guanyin saw the cave that he had smashed into ruins at his feet, folded his hands together, and meditated on the Buddhist scriptures like a monk...


    "Avalokitesvara!!!!!! I want your life!!!" At this time, Zhou Ye suddenly burst out of the ruins with a murderous aura.


    I saw Zhou Ye at this moment, his eyes flushed, his glared eyes widened, like a madman, the blue veins on his head jumped up, his eyes felt like real hatred, and the whole body felt cold when he saw Guanyin...


    "I want you to bury my women, and I want this world to bury my women!" Zhou Ye was angry, with two blood stains in his eyes... it was blood and tears.


    Mouth full of steel teeth crunching...


    Just because of the bracelet in his hand, I don''t know when it has broken...


    "The Red Queen, detonate the Great Iwan of Lingshan for me, and the [God''s Rod] among all the satellites will aim at Da Leiyin Temple and blow up the four Optimus Primes for me!" Zhou Ye''s voice was like a ghost.


    He hates--


    Why hate Guanyin chasing after myself--


    He hates himself--


    I hate why I used my arms to block the falling lotus petals when I was just in the cave...


    "You wicked barrier..." Guanyin didn''t know why, but when he heard Zhou Ye''s words, he felt shocked, as if he was about to face the catastrophe...


    "Your wish, master!" With the voice of the Red Queen, it sounded...


    It is as if hundreds of suns are rising on the western ground at the same time, the earth is trembling, the animals are crying, the sea is rolling up a hundred meters of waves...The gods and Buddhas all over the sky feel like they are at the end...


    "That''s...that''s the direction of Da Leiyin Temple..." The Guanyin in midair looked at the direction rising in the distance for a hundred days. She knew that there was Da Leiyin Temple...


    This was not over yet. When the Hundred Days rose to the highest point, I saw a huge hand pressing against the fireball caused by the nuclear explosion, as if I wanted to press it out...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 80

    "You want to stop me, Tathagata, you are dreaming!" Zhou Ye stood in the air and shouted loudly: "Let me launch all the ballistic nuclear missiles and aim at Da Leiyin Temple! I want to take the lives of all your bald donkeys. To pay homage to my beloved wife¡ªI want hundreds of millions of living beings to bury my woman¡ª! I want this world to have no distinction between upper and lower¡ª, I want everything to return to chaos..."


    Zhou Ye''s voice was as if it came from the Nine Nethers, sad and gloomy, and it made people feel like it was cold in winter, cold all over...


    "As you wish, Master!" Hong Empress''s voice was still crisp.


    As the voice fell, the underground missile silos opened their covers, and rockets began to lift off...


    "Don''t you dare!" Guanyin also saw this scene. There were hundreds of flame flying arrows, remembering that if they rose to the sky, they would definitely deal a fatal blow to the Tathagata, even if he is [now Buddha], I''m afraid he can still bear it. Anyway, Buddhism is really going to be extinct... I thought that Guanyin used all his strength to fly out the lotus petals of his Ninth Stage Lotus Platform to intercept the nuclear bomb that just launched...


    What she didn''t expect was that as soon as her lotus petals touched the rocket, the rocket immediately exploded like a sun rising in mid-air...


    Nine hundred ballistic missiles, nine hundred suns shining in the sky at the same time... the scene is like the end of the day...


    "You are paralyzed, hahahahahahahaha..." Zhou Ye laughed madly, "Where is the Guanyin Master who is also saving all living beings, hahahahahaha, shabi, you know, how many people have you killed this time? Human beings will be extinct because of you...Hahahahaha, you have not been sanctified, you will still be contaminated with cause and effect... You can bear this causal Guanyin, hahahahaha! My wife-walk slowly, wait for your husband Send hundreds of millions of creatures to accompany you, you will not be alone, waiting for your husband--for your husband, you will slowly kill these bald donkeys, waiting for me¡ª"


    "No... it''s not true, I''m saving people..."


    "Hahahaha, save people? Save you paralysis, you bald guys don¡¯t have to give birth, teach people to have no father and no mother every day, teach people to be free and easy, to teach people to be decisive and decisive... and always take the righteousness. Overwhelming, why do you point to others...why do you plan other people¡¯s lives...I am waiting for my life, who dares to be high!" Zhou Ye¡¯s hatred seemed to be true, "You just wait. Take it to the top of the three flowers and fall into the mortal dust... I will definitely take care of you, it will be too cheap for you to die like this..."


    "No...it''s not like that...I just want to save people..." Guanyin is already in chaos at this moment, which is far more powerful than Fengshen Jie...


    At this moment, dark clouds in the sky covered the top, saying that it was too late, then soon, a bucket of red lightning struck Guanyin, and the bright light almost made Zhou Ye almost blind...


    After a long while, Zhou Ye regained his eyesight, and the scene before him opened his heart.


    Seeing that Guanyin never restored the holy appearance of Ben, the nine-tier lotus platform she was sitting on also became tattered.


    At this moment, she was kneeling on the ground like an ordinary girl, her face full of despair. Obviously, her bodhisattva status has been shaved off, and she is now a mortal...


    "Hahahahahaha... Guanyin, I''m right!" Zhou Ye smiled grinningly and grabbed her by the collar and dragged her to his face."Don''t worry... I won''t kill you right away, it would be too cheap for you, I¡ªwill¡ªlet¡ªyou¡ªlong¡ªlife¡ªa hundred¡ªyears¡ªof, I¡ªwill ¡ª¡ªLet¡ª¡ªYou¡ª¡ªShou¡ª¡ªand¡ª¡ªTian¡ª¡ªQi¡ª¡ªI will...Slowly...Slowly...Teach you to become a bitch~Dog, I want to let You have been ridden by thousands of people..."


    "Kill me...Kill me?!" Guanyin felt a chill in his heart when he heard Zhou Ye''s words collapsed... the whole person was not good...


    "Killing you is too cheap for you!" Zhou Ye waved his hand and took off Guanyin''s chin, saving her tongue and committing suicide...


    "Friends of Taoism, please be merciful!" A voice came from a distance.


    Zhou Ye looked up, from far to near in mid-air, a half-wheezing figure flew up, "Milei? Why are you here?"


    "Please also ask fellow daoists to let me go!" Maitreya was not angry, and said with a smile.


    "I''ll let her go?" Zhou Ye smiled. "Who let my wife go, who provokes someone, and now has no place to bury him? Do you think you are the Tathagata? Even the old Tathagata? Here, if you dare to stop me from revenge, I will also knock him off the gods."


    "Amitabha!" Maitreya also looked helpless, he really didn''t want to care about this, but the Tathagata has been seriously injured now, and even the Buddha kingdom in his palm has been destroyed. As the [Future Buddha], he can only come and deal with this matter. Up...


    But Zhou Ye in front of him is like a hedgehog. He wants to be rough, and he is afraid that Zhou Ye will give him a nuclear bomb again. Don¡¯t be rough. Now Zhou Ye can¡¯t listen to words of comfort. Guanyin is good-looking. In any case, Guanyin provokes Zhou Ye for the great prosperity of Buddhism. If you really let it go, the hearts of the people will be scattered and the team will be difficult to lead...


    When Zhou Ye confronted Maitreya, Shanshan''s voice suddenly came from his ears.


    "Master, the mistresses are okay, they just fell to this plane of the earth by the turbulence of space, I can send you there..."


    "Really?" Hearing this, Zhou Ye''s face was filled with joy.Then he tightened his face again. Since his wife is okay, the most important thing for him now is to grease the soles of his feet and run away. After all, he gave the order to explode the four Optimus Primes... for a while. When the pillars are all folded, when the whole world returns to the chaos again, it is estimated that the gods and Buddhas will be angry and cramp him...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye picked up Guanyin and said something."Huh, why did the sky fall?"


    When Maitreya heard Zhou Ye''s words, he hurriedly looked up and saw that the entire sky was like a river flowing backwards, smashing down fiercely... "The sky... really collapsed!"


    "Friend of Dao..." Maitreya turned his head as he said, only to find... Zhou Ye was no longer there even with Guanyin... The entire world couldn''t find him...


    The old fox king who was watching the battle not far away shouted sadly: "Zhou Ye, you are not keeping your word...you haven''t helped me cross the immortal yet..."


    The old fox really accompanied his wife this time and broke down... the daughter lost it all...


    Chapter One Hundred and Eleven


    The iron fan sisters and the jade-faced fox and the three female servants were in Zhou Ye''s space ring.


    Although they can''t speak, they can still feel what''s happening outside. When they see that their husband is shattered because of the space ring loaded with them, they mistakenly think that they are dead...


    The women were crying in tears, they forced their tears to open their eyes, watching their husbands want to avenge themselves by massacring the Western sects, and then killing all living beings to bury them, each shouting not to...


    They are not worried about sentient beings. At this moment, for them, the whole world is not as important as the shabby hair on their husbands. What they fear is that their husbands will endure this cause and effect, and they will eventually end up in despair...


    When they saw that Guanyin caused Tiandao to be furious because of the accidental bombing of a nuclear bomb, they all smiled happily... They wanted to let their husbands know that they were alive, they didn''t want him to avenge them, they just wanted him to be happy and healthy... At this moment, they felt as if there was an invisible storm sweeping over them...carrying them to a strange place...


    "Here? Where is this place?" Tie Shan stood up and looked around. All his sisters and maids fell down all over the floor...woke them up one by one, and then began to study where they are now... ¡­


    There are a lot of things they are familiar with in the place in front of them, such as TV... such as sofas... such as air conditioners and computers... There are also many things they don''t know... There are fishes in the transparent round...


    And the computer here seems to be a little different from their own computer. There is a small computer icon under the computer. On their computer, the icon always shows a fork, but here it flashes... ¡­


    While the women were studying here, there was a sound of unlocking, and then a woman walked in. She was wearing a dress, short hair, and pretty...


    "Who are you?" Zhang Xiaodan asked warily.


    "Don''t panic this girl, our sister is from Bajiao Cave of Biyun Mountain..." Tie Shan, as the eldest sister, won the right to speak."My name is Iron Fan, these are my sisters and maids!"


    "Ah!!! Are you the wife of Jiuyou Demon Emperor?" Zhang Xiaodan looked surprised...


    "Who is Jiuyou Demon Emperor?" Tie Shan looked stunned, when did he become his wife?


    "The Devil Emperor Jiuyou is Zhou Ye, aren''t you Zhou Ye''s wife?" Zhang Xiaodan asked curiously.


    "When did Zhou Lang get the nickname Jiuyou Devil Emperor?" the jade-faced fox Xiaoyu asked strangely.


    "Of course it was the battle between him and Guanyin!" Zhang Xiaodan said, without admitting birth, she directly pulled the iron fan and the girls sat on the sofa and said: "I, I am the Hundred Flower Demon King on Huaguo Mountain... I saw thousands of suns rising in the sky at the same time... The entire Huaguo Mountain was swallowed by the sea, Dongsheng Shenzhou was broken into three pieces, Xihe Niuzhou became more than one hundred islands and islands in the south. The Fanzhou Island was broken into two pieces, and the Beiju Luzhou Island was even more miserable, and it fell directly into the land..."


    "Hmm..." They have seen these in outer space, not surprising...


    "Later, some monsters slowly passed the matter over!" Zhang Xiaodan said, "I didn''t expect that all this was only because Guanyin killed Zhou Ye''s wife by mistake, so Zhou Ye let hundreds of millions of creatures be buried with them, and later provoke the saints. Coming out... the sages joined forces, it is considered that the heaven and the earth have not returned to the chaos, and the human race has not perished, but it has also exhausted the mana of the sages, causing them to fall into a deep sleep..."


    "Woo...Sister! I miss my brother-in-law!" Hammer cried.


    "I...uu...I miss Langjun too..." Yu''er also started crying.


    "Wait...Sisters, wait for me to ask about my husband''s later situation..." Tie Fan also forced her grief and asked: "The flower demon sister, will there be news about my husband later?"


    "...This..." Zhang Xiaodan looked at the women hesitantly, then stammered: "Later, I never heard from Zhou Ye again. Someone said that he disappeared with Guanyin that day, and some said that It was Maitreya who attacked him while he was fighting with Guanyin...this...I didn''t know anymore!"


    "Wow...Brother-in-law..." Hearing this, Hammer couldn''t help it anymore and burst into tears.


    "Husband...I want to avenge my husband...uuuu..." Yumian cried and shouted to avenge Zhou Ye.


    "Sisters... our main thing now is to figure out whether the husband is dead or alive..." Tie Shan said, holding back his grief, "If the husband is really killed by those bald donkeys in Buddhism, I will fight Don¡¯t go to the Dao and deeds for this thousand years, but also these bald donkeys with blood-debt-blood-repayment!"


    Those maids were crying crying when they thought of Zhou Ye... No way, they basically had a leg with Zhou Ye. To them, Zhou Ye was also their man...


    "..." Zhang Xiaodan looked at the crying women in front of him, his head really big.But anyway, Zhou Ye is still well-known in their demon world, just relying on the phrase "I''m all born equal, who dares to be high?"] Let him gain a lot of fans...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 81

    What''s more, all living beings must be killed for their own women, and the common people must be sacrificed for his women.It fits the appetites of many female elves, and he treats him as a dream lover ~ human, and even regards this sentence as the only condition for finding a partner... so many male elves are forced...


    How many male demons have Zhou Ye''s cheating device?There are a few more male demons with Zhou Ye''s crazy energy...


    To be honest, Zhang Xiaodan also has a crush on Zhou Ye. Although he is called the Nine Nether Demon Emperor because of his actions, even the gods in the heavenly court have to admit that the crazy power of this product gave him an emperor title. According to her As far as I know, Zhou Ye has a few brain-dead fans in Heaven...


    Thinking of this a little off topic, Zhang Xiaodan hurriedly pulled back his scattered thoughts, and once again faced the group of crying women in his house and began to worry...


    At this moment, with the sound of opening the door, a voice came over, "Master, are you crying? Why are you crying so sad?"


    "Yeah!" The short-haired girl who opened the door looked at the crying women in the living room in front of him, and suddenly felt like traveling through time and space... "Master, you are investing in a costume movie so you are choosing a cast at home?"


    "What kind of costume movie to invest in!" Zhang Xiaodan said with a shot of his apprentice''s head: "Do you still remember the story that Master told you about the man who killed all living creatures for his wife?"


    "Remember!" The girl''s head was like a kowtow."That Nine Nether Demon Emperor is great, although it is not great to kill all sentient beings... but it is really manly!"


    "So, these are his wives?" Zhang Xiaodan curled his lips and said.


    "What do you mean..." The girl grew up in surprise, "His wife did not die at the time, but crossed it?"


    "Yeah..." Zhang Xiaodan sighed melanly."But now these women think that their husbands have been killed by the monks... They are crying and planning to take revenge, what should they do?"


    "It''s simple, Master!" The girl smiled slyly: "Just take them to shopping..."


    Chapter One Hundred and Twelve


    Zhang Xiaodan exhausted his saliva and finally persuaded the girls to stop crying, but promised to wait here. Tie Fan and the others believed that if their husbands were still alive, they would definitely come and find them...


    "Everyone... shall we go buy some clothes first!" Zhang Xiaodan looked at the women who finally calmed down and said: "After all, crying and crying are also waiting, and being happy is also waiting, why not be happy to wait for the Devil Emperor to find you? "


    "Yeah!" Tie Fan suppressed the grief in his heart and encouraged his sisters: "If Zhou Lang finds us, he will not want to see us crying and greet him, so sisters, let''s go shopping and dress up. Beautiful, waiting for our husband to take us home!"


    "Yes!" xN


    When Zhou Ye was away, the iron fan, who was an eldest woman, was the house rule, the order, and the women believed her.


    All the girls were about to follow the iron fan out of the gate with a sound. At this time Zhang Xiaodan stopped them. If you don''t stop, you can''t do it...A bunch of beautiful women in ancient costumes took to the street, knowing that they have crossed, and don''t know that they thought it was the movie The group performers in costumes play performance art.


    After spending a long time, Zhang Xiaodan finally helped the girls change their clothes.Thanks to her being rich here, she has more clothes at home, barely enough for these beauties to change...


    As for what fits, don¡¯t think about it...make do with it first...it¡¯s better than going out in ancient costume...


    Under the leadership of Zhang Xiaodan, the women who changed their clothes walked towards the largest shopping mall in the city... Zhang Xiaodan has a car, but her car can''t fit so many people. Who can do it?Do you take a few people and let the rest of you go through the clouds?


    It is estimated that in two days, the news that UFOs have captured the earth will fly all over the network...


    But taking so many beauties together on the street, it''s really a bad idea to look back. It''s rare for beautiful women to get together, so people are not allowed to see it?


    Don''t tell me, Zhou Ye''s women are really not allowed to be seen by others. If it weren''t for Zhang Xiaodan to stop them, I guess the iron fan would have killed a man who was staring at them with a strong platoon...


    To put it bluntly, Zhang Xiaodan finally convinced them that those men were not disciples, but ordinary single dogs...This made Tie Shan suppress the killing intent in his heart.


    Fortunately, Zhang Xiaodan''s villa is not far from the commercial center, and this kind of babysitting time soon ended.


    The women led by Zhang Xiaodan to the largest shopping plaza in the city center. As soon as they entered inside, their eyes were attracted by the various beautiful clothes inside...


    "Hey, sister, this is not bad!" Iron Hammer took a fancy to a fashionable lady''s trench coat, and said to his sister: "I think it suits you well, sister!"


    "Well, that''s not bad!" Tie Fan casually said, her thoughts were not on the clothes at all, but on Zhou Ye.


    In fact, all the girls are just perfunctory. They have no desire to shop at all. They are just trying to hide their sadness as much as possible, not wanting their sadness to be infected with their sisters...


    "Miss, you have a foresight!" The shopping guide came over immediately and said: "This is the award-winning work at the French Fashion Show this fall. It goes well with you!"


    "Sorry, I just have a look!" Tie Fan said.


    "It''s okay, please feel free to call me if you need it!" The shopping guide said with a smile.


    "Don''t you want one? It looks really good!" Zhang Xiaodan exhorted.


    "No..." When Tie Fan was about to speak, he suddenly saw a great chaos outside the store... and heard whispers from time to time.


    "Hurry up and have a look at the door of the mall, there is a handsome guy in costume, and my sister notified me of the WeChat message sent to me!"


    "Hey, did you receive it too? Are you in that street shooting group?"


    "Oh, so you are in that group too!"


    "How about you? Sister, are you too?"


    "No, I''m in the selfie group. Our group owner just posted a photo of handsome guys in ancient costumes in the group. Oh my God, he''s so much handsomer than those little fresh meats. You need to go to compare him with those male stars. South Korea has plastic surgery!"


    "It seems a lot of people go to see handsome guys..."


    "Ah, the handsome guy is coming towards me... Is he looking at me... Do I want to pose? Or just throw in his arms?"


    "Sister, you can pull it down, the handsome guy in costume obviously came at me, look at my S-shaped sex~sensible figure..."


    "Auntie, you should go shopping for groceries, don''t join in the fun... Let the handsome guy in ancient costume leave it to me!"


    Not in the mood to pay attention to those people, Tie Fan turned his head and continued to look at the clothes.It''s just the buzzing outside the door that made her upset. At this time, she almost couldn''t help but want to use her banana fan at the women who are idiots outside the store, and blow them all out...


    At this moment, all the voices outside the store suddenly became quiet, and Iron Fan was a little strange thinking, did he accidentally use his mind control and directly use the plantain fan to fan the gang of nymphs?


    With a little curiosity, the iron fan turned around and looked at the entrance of the store...a tall body was standing there, although a white gilt gown was a bit tattered, it did not affect this handsome man in the least. His temperament and the tattered clothes did not make him look embarrassed, but instead gave him a heroic spirit of returning from the killing field...


    That was the man who was thinking about her in her heart. It was for the man who wanted to destroy a world, the man who wanted to sacrifice all living beings to herself, and the man who left blood and tears for herself...


    "Zhou Lang...!" Tie Fan couldn''t help it anymore, and rushed forward forcefully... Tears covered her cheeks...


    "Langjun..." At this time, the jade-faced fox Yu''er also spotted Zhou Ye, and rushed forward as well... Then all the girls rushed forward... They surrounded Zhou Ye one by one, with more than a dozen pairs of small hands in Zhou. Ye touched his body, seeming to want to confirm if he hurt...


    "Okay, don''t cry...Baby!" Zhou Ye slapped the girls, comforting them.While saying: "See if I am standing here properly?"


    "Yeah!" The iron fan wiped her tears and nodded, then took out her grandmother''s momentum and said: "Sisters, our man is back, how can we welcome our man with tears, we should laugh... "


    "I''m sorry..." Zhou Ye looked at the iron fan pretending to be strong, and said guiltily: "I...I didn''t do a good job of a man, I... didn''t protect you...I almost lost my arrogance. you guys¡­¡­"


    "Stop talking!" X3


    The iron fan sisters and Yu''er smiled at each other, and then they both covered their own Langjun¡¯s hands and took them down. The iron fan spoke on behalf of all of her sisters... "At that time, we could see... When you want to help the sisters When killing all the common people to pay homage to us... we just want to say to Lang Jun, love you, we have no regrets."


    Speaking of this, the tenderness in the eyes of the women almost melted Zhou Ye: "Although our man is not a hero of the world, although he can be very troublesome sometimes, although sometimes he is a little rascal. But... we love him, the madman who loves him... we love him for our sake, even if we try to bring the world back to chaos... we love you, prince..."


    "I love you, Lang Jun!" xN


    The women said in unison.


    After this catastrophe, their love for Zhou Ye has grown a little bit more.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 82

    If it is said that having no regrets and no regrets for love is a 100% expression of goodwill, then their love for Zhou Ye at this moment has reached 200%, and they will never give up, and life and death will follow¡ª


    They are willing to do anything for Zhou Ye, even if it is to slaughter Wanjiao, kill all gods and demons...not for anything else, just because he is worth them.


    In fact, women don¡¯t want their man to be a hero, because hero means sacrifice, and hero means sacrificing the ego for the self. On the contrary, it is Zhou Ye who can destroy the world desperately in order to avenge his own woman. Men are more favored by them...


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirteen


    Zhou Ye, who had never had this experience of being confessed in public by a group of women, suddenly blushed...


    "Oh, brother-in-law would actually blush too..." All the women could not tell, only the somewhat naive sister named Iron Hammer pierced Zhou Ye in public...


    "How can..." Zhou Ye scratched his cheek in embarrassment, looking uncomfortable.


    "Oh, Zhou Lang like this is so cute, I really want to hug..." Yuer said, she hugged him...


    "Okay, stop making trouble, let''s go back and talk!" Tie Shan had already noticed the words of the crowd eating melons.


    "Is this filming a web drama? Crossing drama?"


    "Zhou Lang? Could it be that Zhou Yu of the Three Kingdoms goes against the modern? But does Zhou Yu have so many wives? Isn''t he only Xiao Qiao?"


    "Probably, but the crew is rich enough, so many beauties are found, and the male protagonist looks super handsome, where did you find it?"


    "Hey, sister, what is the name of your movie? I''ll go watch it then!"


    "Just for the looks of these handsome beauties, I have to cheer them up!"


    "Sorry everyone, we are shooting, please let me!" This is Zhang Xiaodan''s apprentice who is pretending to be an employee...


    "Let''s go!" Tie Fan said and pulled Zhou Ye, and walked towards Zhang Xiaodan''s villa with the girls... On the way, Zhou Ye also took out the Guanyin that he had stored in the electronic locker... After all, he has no storage space bracelet on his body...


    A man is carrying a woman who is not covered in clothes. Is it strange that he has to walk down the street without being called to the police? Isn''t Zhou Ye really an ancient person, how could he make such a low-level mistake?


    However, it is fortunate that this is a modern society, where the Red Queen¡¯s ability can be maximized. When Zhou Ye came here, the Red Queen found Zhou Ye lost through the Internet and ubiquitous cameras within five minutes. My wives...congratulations, congratulations...


    The iron fan threw Guanyin into her space bracelet, and then took Zhou Ye and the girls back to her villa with Zhang Xiaodan...


    As soon as she entered the villa, a young girl rushed up and shouted: "Idol, you are so awesome. Can you tell me how you felt when you wanted to destroy the world in order to avenge your wife?"


    Zhou Ye looked at his iron fan wife helplessly, and asked with his eyes, "Who is this?"


    "Um... I''m sorry, she is my apprentice!" Zhang Xiaodan said embarrassedly: "She has admired you since she was a child, so...the moment I see you is a bit..."


    "Uh, I understand!" Zhou Ye nodded and replied with a smile: "I don''t feel anything. Isn''t it justified to avenge my lover? What else do I need to feel?"


    "But that''s billions of creatures..." the girl asked with her eyes widened.


    "How about hundreds of millions of creatures, it can''t be compared to a little finger of my woman!" Zhou Ye said without hesitation: "If they can get my woman''s life back, I will raise the butcher knife without hesitation. Kill the world without regrets!"


    "...Idol!" The girl looked at Zhou Ye obsessively and said, "What should I do if I find out that I am in love with you? I have fallen in love with you hopelessly...Idol..."


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye used his eyes to ask for help from his wives, but to his surprise, his wives stood there laughing without saying a word, their smiles were full of doting, as if they were Encourage him to accept this girl...


    When did your wives become so generous?Zhou Ye was a little confused. In the past, although they would not stop him from accepting daughters, they would never encourage him to accept daughters...


    "Tongtong, don''t hurry down!" Zhang Xiaodan scolded her apprentice, but her face was also full of blush... To be honest, in fact, she wanted to say what her apprentice just said... just because after all The apprentice has matured a lot, so I didn¡¯t say anything...


    "Oh..." Zhang Tongtong reluctantly jumped from Zhou Ye''s body and stood honestly behind her master.


    In the following time, Zhou Ye used the power of the Red Queen to directly transfer the remaining change to the dead accounts of major banks around the world, each account transferred 1 cent, think about how much wealth that is?


    A huge amount of cash flow went around through tens of millions of accounts, and finally flowed into the account opened by the Red Queen as Zhou Ye, totaling more than two billion US dollars...


    Those bank regulators can¡¯t find out where the money went...


    If you have money, the first thing is of course to get a place to stay. Otherwise, it¡¯s not a problem for the big family to live in other people¡¯s homes...


    "What? Are you going to move out?" Zhang Xiaodan heard Zhou Ye''s words, and suddenly felt reluctant."Aren''t you used to living here?"


    "No, it''s because our husband said that I always trouble you here!" Tie Shan also called to Zhou Ye''s husband in the same way."There are a lot of inconveniences for this family!"


    "It''s nothing inconvenient!" Zhang Xiaodan opened his eyes and said nonsense... In just two days, she had run into Zhou Ye and the ladies hehehe no less than ten times... "I think it''s quite crowded and lively. what!"


    How easy is the iron fan that has been practicing for thousands of years? Zhang Xiaodan can see many things in his daily performance.


    "Sister Xiaodan, tell the truth to your sister!" As he said, Tie Fan''s expression became serious and asked: "Did you like my husband!"


    "Where..." Zhang Xiaodan''s face turned red with a single brush. Although she had practiced for thousands of years, it was the first time she fell in love with someone.


    "Oh, so I can rest assured!" Tie Shan said with a relieved expression: "I thought if you fell in love with my family Zhou Ye, I would help you out for the sake of a sister... No need..."


    Hearing Tie Fan''s words, Zhang Xiaodan was anxious. After all, she really liked Zhou Ye.


    "Sister...I...I like...I like Zhou Ye!" Zhang Xiaodan mustered up his courage, and finally squatted to say what was in his heart, just to get the consent of the old lady...


    "If you said no earlier! Really, if you don''t learn from those people, you will learn hypocrisy!" Tie Shan said with a smile: "That sister will help you this time..."


    "Thank you sister!" Zhang Xiaodan laughed happily. She was a magic fan a long time ago... The magic fan is a fan of the Jiuyou Devil Emperor... and she is still a fan...


    After all, the deeds that Zhou Ye did for his own women really confuse these little banshees who have just gained sanity, and they don¡¯t have that much effort for those male demons. After all, same-sex rebuke...


    That night------


    With two screams... the chastity of the two banshees was ruined in Zhou Ye''s hands. Who would let him listen to his wife''s words, and what kind of blindfolded and platoon game...


    Zhang Xiaodan got in with the help of an iron fan, and her apprentice Zhang Tongtong sneaked in...


    So the disreputable reputation of the grass fan mad will accompany him throughout his life...


    Now that everything has happened, Zhou Ye pretended to fan the iron fan a few times in order to behave like you, but he could only accept the fact that he had two more women...


    He can''t do this kind of unkindness... Nowadays he can only appease the two masters and disciples, and try to give them the happiest first time...


    Master and apprentice achievement to unlock... Master and apprentice affection to unlock...


    Chapter 114¡ªTeaching Guanyin


    "Mr. Zhang early!"


    "Mr. Zhang early!"


    "Mr. Zhang, how do you look beautiful today!" A young girl walked out of her car and saw Zhang Xiaodan teasing.


    "Really?" Zhang Xiaodan smiled and touched his cheek, and said, "Why, Yaoyao is too exaggerated!"


    "No exaggeration! Mr. Zhang is really shining today!" Yaoyao smiled and hugged Zhang Xiaodan''s arm. Her family is very wealthy. The reason why she came to work at this private game company is just because of her hobby, otherwise you See which wage earner can afford to drive millions of Maserati sports cars to work?It''s not the big Taobao headquarters of Brother Xiao Ma...


    "Sick Nizi will say it nice!" Zhang Xiaodan also likes this girl very much... After all, this is the only one in this company who dare not talk to her up or down.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 83

    "That''s not it!" Yaoyao smiled: "Zhang''s smile today is absolutely fascinating... Um-like...like...like a woman after being nourished by love!"


    "Xiao Nizi is looking for a fight!" Hearing Yaoyao''s teasing, Zhang Xiaodan couldn''t help but think of the charm of last night. Although it was a bit rough at first, the process was wonderful, and the ending made her happy.


    Looking at Zhang Xiaodan''s smile like a girl''s spring, Yaoyao yelled: "Oh, Mr. Zhang, don''t discharge the electric... I will be electrocuted by you..."


    "Xiao Nizi is getting smaller and smaller!" Zhang Xiaodan was really helpless to Yaoyao, there was nothing to do with this girl who loved to be close to her.


    "Mr. Zhang, did you really find a boyfriend?" Yaoyao asked curiously.


    "Yeah!" Zhang Xiaodan nodded openly, looking for a boyfriend, he has become a husband...


    "Hey, the bunch of single dogs in the company are hopeless!" Yaoyao said with a silent look in mourning for his colleagues: "How does Mr. Zhang''s boyfriend look like? Do you have a photo? Let me show you Staff and staff, don''t lose money and manpower at that time!"


    Having said so much, Yaoyao actually just wanted to satisfy her curiosity.


    The entire game company belongs to Zhang Xiaodan, and Zhang Xiaodan is so beautiful, and the Yujie demeanor is so charming. It can be said that he is a talented, wealthy and worthy newcomer.


    Yaoyao is very curious as to which man can conquer himself, this kind-looking, but in fact rejectionist Zhang...


    "Well, just let you take a look!"


    Zhang Xiaodan said that he took out his mobile phone. On the boot screen, a handsome and unrivaled man stood there leisurely. His original tall body was set off by a fitted casual suit even more charming, and his deep eyes seemed to hide thousands of things. ''S secret, tempting ~ tempting people can''t help but want to explore...


    It was Zhou Ye. This was when Zhang Xiaodan took Zhou Ye to buy clothes yesterday. Zhang Xiaodan secretly took pictures... But I didn¡¯t expect that she changed her identity to Zhou Ye¡¯s woman that night, and now she can hold the photo like other women in an upright manner Show off, this is your own man...


    Just as men like to show pictures of their beautiful girlfriends, women like to show their boyfriends, especially this boyfriend is quite photogenic...


    "Wow!" Seeing the photos on Zhang Xiaodan''s phone, Yaoyao''s eyes widened, her eyes full of envy, "Zhang, your boyfriend is so handsome... Is he a male model?"


    "No!" Zhang Xiaodan felt happier when he heard others praise his man."He, I haven''t done anything now..."


    "...Couldn''t it be the little white face who eats soft rice!" Of course, Yaoyao dare not say this sentence. She just loves to play and is not stupid. Looking at Zhang Xiaodan, she almost wrote "I am very happy." A smile with four big characters, isn¡¯t it uncomfortable to say that someone¡¯s boyfriend is a little white face who eats soft rice?


    However, Yaoyao is also a little worried about Mr. Zhang. She knows that Mr. Zhang, who treats herself like a sister, has never been in a relationship. Once such a woman gets trapped, she will confess her death with all her heart. No matter what, she can¡¯t look at her. Mr. Zhang was deceived by the scumbag, so he must investigate this man carefully...


    Thinking of this, Yaoyao smiled and said, "What is the name of Mr. Zhang''s boyfriend? It looks much more handsome than those male stars!"


    "He, his name is Zhou Ye!" When he talked about his man, Zhang Xiaodan''s chatterbox was like a torrential flood that couldn''t stop...Zhou Ye boasted that there are few invincible men extinct in the sky...


    Yaoyao kept the words of Zhang Xiaodan in mind, while remembering all kinds of information of Zhou Ye in her heart...Be sure to check this man carefully, and definitely not let him hurt President Zhang...


    But at this time Zhou Ye had no idea that his own woman would help him get hatred... He is busy... What are you doing?Busy tuning~teaching his spoils, Guanyin...


    The underground storage room of Zhang Xiaodan Villa¡ª¡ª


    The messy storage room has been roughly cleaned up, vacating most of the space in the middle.


    In the middle of the open space of the storage room, a big door-shaped iron frame stands there, and on the iron frame a woman full of fruit is being hung on it...


    "Niezhang, if you want to kill or kill you, I will never ask for mercy!" Guanyin looked at the man sitting in front of him angrily, because he had caused him to lose the bodhisattva status and become a mortal.


    "Oh, it''s still so hard!" Zhou Ye sat on the sofa with Erlang''s legs tilted and a cigar in his hand. He said leisurely: "Look, now I have found my wife too, and I hate you too. It¡¯s not that old anymore, you just take it softly, how about letting you go?"


    "Bah, demon, don''t think about it!" Guanyin was really angry at this moment, feeling that your wife is fine and you want to end this matter, then what about my bodhisattva status that was eliminated by heaven?"You slaughtered the people, and one day you will suffer from the fire of karma!"


    "Hey, I''m being polite with you, you really got on!" Zhou Ye said disdainfully: "I''ll see if the Bodhisattva really has no seven emotions and six desires, and if the Bodhisattva really doesn''t eat fireworks!"


    Speaking of this, Zhou Ye slapped the little dolphins, the two girls of Chunhua Qiuyue, who was snuggling next to him and kneading his legs, said: "Go and wait~~ Wait for our merciful Guanshiyin Bodhisattva to see if she is It''s not that there is no desire for mortals~~ Hope!"


    "Okay, master, hehe!" The two little girls who had long been in the countryside and put on black and white maid costumes stood up and smiled and walked to the woman who was hanging there...


    "do not come¡­¡­"


    "You...you help the gang like this...you are going to be struck by thunder..."


    "No... don''t move there... there... not there!"


    "what------!"


    "Bodhisattva isn''t that great!" Zhou Ye smiled and stood up, looking at the pool of water under the woman''s feet~ Ji chuckles and said, "I thought how noble the Bodhisattva is... I also have desire in the end~ Hope!!"


    "Huh...huh...huh...!" Guanyin glared at Zhou Ye fiercely, without any strength...


    "I like the look in your eyes!" Zhou Ye said as he walked behind Guanyin and untied his belt... "It makes me feel like a bad person!"


    "What...what are you going to do!" Guanyin felt that a hot object had touched his key part, and said in a flustered manner: "Don''t mess around..."


    "What is chaos!" Zhou Ye said as he rushed forward."My name is to save the lost lamb~ the sheep!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    An hour later... Guanyin yelled in panic: "How...how could it be... the spring breeze turns the rain into the heart... not already... ah...!"


    The rest is the blushing noise...


    From then on, there is no Guanshiyin Bodhisattva in the world anymore, there is just a good-looking little maid and meat X device called Guan Guan...


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifteen


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh)


    Mr. Zhang who wants to help himself, but he doesn''t know where to start.Is it going to find a private detective to watch?


    Don''t be funny, even if you find out the evidence of that little white face, I''m afraid Mr. Zhang hates him most...


    Or to attract that little white face?Then pierce him in person?Yaoyao couldn''t help but roll her eyes when she thought of this, isn''t she doing death?When the time comes, Mr. Zhang won''t think of himself as a small third to have a ghost...


    Ahhhhh!!!This is not okay, that is not okay, what should I do?


    "Yaoyao, are you okay, are you sick?" A male colleague walked over and asked in a warm manner.


    "Ni Zongkai, I don''t want to care about you!" Usually, Yaoyao wouldn''t say such heavy words because of the face of her colleagues, but today when she is in a bad mood, who has the time to take care of him.


    Nuan Nan touched his nose with an awkward look and walked away...


    "Ah, I don''t want to!" Yaoyao decided to ignore so many things for the time being, and wander around the Internet to relax. Maybe she should ask the keyboard guys on the network for help?


    Thinking of this, Yaoyao opened the web page and directly opened a forum in the same city from her favorites. This is where she often mixes...


    Yaoyao opened the help section in the same city, and when she was about to post for help, she suddenly saw a red post on the top with the title "Why?They are all men, so why is the gap so big?


    Driven by curiosity, Yaoyao clicked on this post. The first floor is the owner¡¯s narrative: Today I encountered a brutal dog abuse incident while shopping. The picture has the truth... the picture above.


    Yaoyao scrolled down the web page curiously, and saw that in the photo, a handsome teenager with a bunch of beauties seemed to be shopping...


    The pictures show that the boy has an ambiguous interaction with every beauty. It can be seen that those beauties also treat this boy as a baby and dote on...


    The masses watching the posts below are all talking about it.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 84

    "This man must be the rich second generation, the identification is complete!"


    "I don''t know if the rich second generation is not rich second generation, but this man is definitely better than the owner. The identification is complete!"


    "The host is a poor single dog. After the identification, keep the formation downstairs!"


    "The host is gay, he is actually envious of those beautiful women, the identification is complete!"


    "I beg the host to tell me where I took the photo. I also want to find that handsome guy. The identification is complete!"


    ...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hey, this man looks familiar!" Yaoyao muttered to herself as she looked at the post. Suddenly she struck a soul. Isn''t this the man in the photo Zhang Zong showed herself this morning?Say it''s not a little boy?No, I am going to expose his true colors now...


    Thinking of this, Yaoyao was about to stand up and find Mr. Zhang... But she sat down slowly again as she stepped.


    Since that man has a little white face, he must have his own methods for women, didn''t he see him directly among a dozen women without making them jealous?Then if he reveals his true colors, I am afraid he can also find various reasons to deal with it, and even turn Mr. Zhang''s deception around...


    I''m so rashly exposing him in front of Mr. Zhang, I''m afraid I won''t achieve the result I want in the end...


    What should I do to make the little white face leave Mr. Zhang?Yaoyao frowned again, question marks in her heart...


    She didn''t think of a one-size-fits-all solution until she was about to get off work.


    "Ah no matter what, there must be a road before the car reaches the mountain, and the boat will go straight to the end of the bridge. I will definitely find a way!" Yaoyao scratched her hair vigorously, thinking: "The only way to do this now I saw that little white face, and then I saw it!"


    "Yaoyao, you are so smart!" Yaoyao smiled triumphantly, and then happily gave herself thirty-two likes...


    Five o''clock in the afternoon-it''s time for get off work


    Yaoyao had already cleaned everything up, and was waiting for Zhang Xiaodan in the parking lot...


    Seeing Zhang Xiaodan''s figure in the parking lot from afar, Yaoyao ran over and hugged Zhang Xiaodan''s arm and said, "Mr. Zhang...I will live with you today, OK..."


    "Go home with me?" Zhang Xiaodan asked hesitantly, "Why do you want to go home with me today?"


    "I quarreled with my mom and dad! I don''t want to go home... So, let me stay at your house for a few days, OK, Mr. Zhang!" Yaoyao begged, putting her hands together in a gesture of asking for help.


    Although there are many people in the family, it is a bit inconvenient, but it is a bit uneasy to let her watch a homeless girl go to a hotel. After all, there are still many bad people in the city.


    After hesitating, the kind-hearted Zhang Xiaodan still agreed."OK then!"


    "Yeah-Long live Mr. Zhang!" Yaoyao jumped happily, with a white face, waiting for grandma to reveal your true face...


    The two drove their cars and left the company. Zhang Xiaodan called the house along the way and told Zhou Ye that one of his female subordinates was going to live with him for a few days.


    Zhou Ye didn¡¯t care, but in order not to be too shocked, Zhou Ye let Tie Fan and the others live in the villa next to Zhang Xiaodan¡¯s villa. That villa had already become Zhou Ye¡¯s real estate, and it was moved in with bags. No need to prepare anything...just because Zhou Ye likes the feeling that everyone is together, that villa was not used...


    But it doesn¡¯t work now. After all, it¡¯s monogamy now. In order not to scare Zhang Xiaodan¡¯s female subordinates, I can only temporarily aggravate Tiefan and them. They have lived in that villa in recent days...


    When Tie Shan and the others went to rest in the villa by the side, Zhang Xiaodan returned with Yaoyao...


    "Wow, Sister Zhang! Your house is so beautiful!" Yaoyao followed Zhang Xiaodan into the door. Now it is not working time, Zhang Xiaodan asked her to call herself Sister Zhang instead of Manager Zhang.


    "Just so!" Zhang Xiaodan said as he took off his high heels, put on slippers, and took a pair of slippers and handed them to Yaoyao.


    "Xiaodan, you are back!" Zhou Ye walked over and hugged Zhang Xiaodan with a smile.


    "Hmm..." Seeing the man who had missed the day, Zhang Xiaodan also smiled happily and enjoyed the thoughtfulness of his man.


    "Wow, brother-in-law is so handsome!" Yaoyao discovered at this time that photos sometimes can''t fully show a person''s demeanor. The man in front of him really has a temperament that makes a woman''s heartbeat. The urge to pounce on ~ movement.


    "This is my colleague, Yaoyao!" Zhang Xiaodan introduced Yaoyao to Zhou Ye.


    "Hello, beauty, welcome to our house as a guest!" Zhou Ye said and stretched out his hand...


    "You... hello!" Yaoyao stretched out her small hand, only feeling that Zhou Ye''s hand was so big and powerful, it felt reassuring.


    "Are you okay?" Zhang Xiaodan looked at Yaoyao unwilling to let go of her man''s hand, and rolled his eyes at Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye made an innocent expression, it was not his fault...


    "Ha...I''m okay, I just accidentally lost my mind!" Yaoyao was awakened by Zhang Xiaodan''s words, and hurriedly released her grip on Zhou Ye.


    Yaoyao ah Yaoyao, you have come to expose the true face of this little white face, how can you be confused by this little white face, really...it''s not that you haven''t seen a man... Yaoyao secretly complained about herself in her heart.


    "Supper is ready... Go wash and prepare for dinner!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Thank you for your husband!" Although Zhang Xiaodan knew that this was the meal made by the maids, Zhou Ye still made her feel very face and happy.


    Chapter One Hundred and Sixteen


    The evening meal is two kinds of meat and two vegetables plus a big bone winter melon soup, the staple food is rice.


    The three of them were sitting around the dinner table, eating, Yaoyao was still working on her own trial plan.


    "Brother-in-law is so handsome, it''s a pity not to be a star!" Yaoyao pretended to be careless while eating.


    "Star..." Although Zhou Ye has never been a star, he is a supermodel man. There is not much difference between the two. There is a lot of overlap between the fashion industry and the entertainment industry.Speaking of celebrities reminded him of the painful days of being dominated by makeup artists and photographers... "No interest, too tired!"


    "..." Yaoyao became more and more affirmed of her own guess, so lazy... Relying on a face to cheat a woman for money, what is this not a typical little white face?


    "He, he''s just afraid of trouble!" Zhang Xiaodan, who hadn''t seen Yaoyao''s thoughts at all, said indulgently at his man: "But it doesn''t matter, I support him whatever he wants!"


    "It''s over... Sister Zhang is completely trapped!" Yaoyao muttered, looking at Zhang Xiaodan''s eyes looking at Zhou Ye, she suddenly felt a little sour in her heart, why is it not she who can look at Zhou Ye like this?


    ...We must dismantle them, and we must not let Sister Zhang suffer from this little white face... Yaoyao''s determination is firmer...


    The three of them finished their dinner soon, Zhou Ye packed up the dishes and chopsticks and put them in the kitchen...According to what he meant, there would be a maid there tomorrow, uh, no, it should be called a maid now...it will be natural tomorrow. There will be a maid to clean up...


    But now, Yaoyao has to help tidy up the dishes and squeeze into the kitchen to do the aftermath with Zhou Ye... This is helpless...


    Zhou Ye was slowly brushing the bowl while thinking about things depressedly. At this moment, suddenly a mobile phone screen was handed to him.


    "...?" Zhou Ye looked at the little hand holding the phone, it was his woman''s colleague, Yaoyao... "What''s the matter?"


    "I think... we should talk!" Yaoyao said, pretending to be calm and looking at Zhou Ye.


    "Talk about what?" Zhou Ye asked strangely.


    "Talk about this..." Yaoyao said, looking like I had already seen the ending, turned on her mobile phone...


    "Uh, okay, I admit that you have a good figure...!" Zhou Ye smiled as he watched Yaoyao''s selfie in a swimming suit on the phone.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 85

    "What..." Yaoyao hurriedly took back her phone and took a look, because pretend B didn''t notice that what she had opened was not the photos she downloaded from the computer, but the stinky selfies she took in her free time. Her little face turned red when she saw it. Up...


    "No...no...not for you to watch this!" Yaoyao hurriedly called out the photos she had downloaded on her mobile phone, and angrily handed her mobile phone to Zhou Ye''s eyes again: "I showed you this! "


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye looked at the photos taken by Yaoyao on her phone when she was shopping with her daughters, and smiled: "The angle of the photo is not very good, it makes me a bit ugly!"


    "Yeah! The person who took the photo is really stinky, if I would not be like this..." Yaoyao just said that he hurriedly said, pretending to be serious: "That is not the point, the point is, you are a soft-hearted Fan''s little white face, right?"


    "Me? Little white face?" Zhou Ye looked surprised at the little girl who deliberately pretended to look like [I have seen through your heart, liver, spleen, lungs and kidneys], and almost laughed out loud.


    And Zhou Ye''s smile made Yaoyao use it as evidence that he was in desperation, pretending to be calm, "Let''s talk about it, how can you let Sister Zhang go?"


    "Why should I let her go?" Zhou Ye, who knew everything, smiled, and when he was feeling bored, God sent another toy to him.


    Behind Yaoyao, Zhang Xiaodan, who felt wrong and walked in, made a look that gave me everything to tell her not to expose herself, and then began her acting career as a little white face who eats soft rice...


    "As long as you are willing to let Sister Zhang go, I''ll give you how much it costs!" Yaoyao said with a wealthy face.


    Zhang Xiaodan, who heard her words behind Yaoyao, was moved. After giving his man a look that shouldn''t be too much, he left here...


    She believes that Zhou Ye will not do anything to Yaoyao. The best is to accept her. There are already so many sisters, and she doesn''t care anymore. Besides, she thinks that it is their blessing for a woman to be with Zhou Ye. ...


    Looks handsome, has a good personality, loves his wife, lives well, keeps youth forever, and has a sentiment... In addition to being a little bit carefree, it seems that Zhou Ye already has conditions that many men can''t have in their lives... So Zhang Xiaodan thinks if Yaoyao will definitely be happy with her own man...


    And at this moment, Yaoyao didn¡¯t know that her sister Zhang had already sold her in her heart... She was still in the process of saving her.


    "How much does it cost? It''s really nerve-wracking..." Zhou Ye was playing an insatiable little white face who was eating soft rice, hurriedly acting."If you want less, I don''t think it''s a good deal. If you want more, I''m afraid you can''t afford it... what should I do?"


    "One million?" Yaoyao asked tentatively.


    "Too little, not enough money to buy clothes on the street!" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes and said.


    "Damn little white face, are your clothes made of gold?" Yaoyao gritted his teeth and said, "Five million??"


    "Hey, it''s not enough to buy a sports car!" Zhou Ye still played the role of his little white face.


    "Hey, don''t go too far!" Yaoyao looked anxious. This is already more than half of her pocket money.


    "Then I''m going to get your President Zhang to go, after all, it''s a meal ticket that can eat for a lifetime!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Ten million, ten million last price, no more I can do it!" Yaoyao really did it. She felt that for a sister who really loved her, ten million was not an unacceptable price...


    "Xiaoguliang... Are you sure if I took you 10 million to leave your Sister Zhang, will your Sister Zhang be happy?" Zhou Ye said, pushing Yaoyao to the wall tightly. side.


    "Twenty million...20 million you find a way to break up with Sister Zhang, don''t make Sister Zhang sad, I know that your little white faces have this ability!" The body was oppressed by Zhou Ye, and Yaoyao felt that her heart was about to go. She jumped into her throat, she was a little afraid to look at Zhou Ye''s eyes, those monster eyes seemed to fall into them, and she couldn''t get out again...


    "As for me, I don''t know how to use money to measure my woman, silly girl, even if I give me all the money in the world, I will not give up my woman!" Zhou Ye said in a low voice. The sound of Yaoyao''s ear.


    "You...you... were you kidding me just now?" No matter how stupid, Yaoyao understood it at this time, suddenly raised her head and stared at Zhou Ye and said bitterly: "Then I will go to Sister Zhang to expose Your true face!"


    "Whatever you want!" Zhou Ye shrugged his shoulders indifferently, then bowed his head and stunned Yaoyao''s Chun...


    "Hmm..." Yaoyao''s eyes widened, she couldn''t believe that her first smell disappeared into this man''s mouth... At this moment, she suddenly felt that her piglet was pinched, which made her bear it. Can''t help but want to scream...


    And Zhou Ye took advantage of this opportunity to pry open Yaoyao''s teeth and put his snake head in...


    Yaoyao, a rich girl who has been strictly disciplined since she was a child, is not at all an opponent of Zhou Ye, an old fried dough stick, and she is quickly lost under Zhou Ye''s superb skills...


    I don''t know how long it took. When she recovered, Zhou Ye had already let go of her body and walked out of the kitchen. Zhou Ye''s voice was faintly heard.


    "This is regarded as the price you paid for insulting me... next time you do this, don''t talk about you!"


    "This... rascal!" Yaoyao looked at the appearance of her clothes~shirt~no~, she wanted to cry without tears...Is this a sacrifice to feed a tiger?No, right? It should be the sheep''s mouth...


    But... Yaoyao touched the place Zhou Ye had just touched, and there was still the temperature in his hands in Little Pig...It really felt very comfortable...


    Chapter One Hundred and Seventeen


    It''s night - it''s time to have to rest...


    "Today I slept with Sister Zhang!" Yaoyao was wearing Zhang Xiaodan''s pajamas, holding a pillow and blocking the door of the bedroom, preventing Zhou Ye from entering.


    "My dear, it seems that you are going to sleep alone today..." Zhang Xiaodan smiled and blinked at his man.


    "Okay...Then I''ll go to the guest room to sleep by myself..." Zhou Ye raised his eyebrows, signaled that he knew, turned and left the master bedroom...


    He estimated that his woman meant that he would come back after Yaoyao fell asleep at night... Feeling that there was nothing wrong with his guess, Zhou Ye leaped out of the guest room window as soon as he turned around...


    After all, he is not the only woman, there are still many women waiting for him in the villa next door... It seems that today is another sleepless night...


    For the time being, let¡¯s leave Zhou Ye looking for his woman Hu Tianhudi, let us focus on Yaoyao who is exposing Zhou Ye¡¯s crimes to Zhang Xiaodan.


    "Sister Zhang, why do you like this Zhou Ye!" Yaoyao asked, sitting by the window holding a big doll, Xiong, looking at Zhang Xiaodan who was lying next to him and reading.


    "Why do you like Zhou Ye!" Zhang Xiaodan took off his glasses and rubbed the corners of his eyes for a while and said, "Because he is handsome, because he is strong, because he cares for his family, because he is crazy..."


    "Oh my god... you are almost becoming a husband''s slave!" Yaoyao rolled her eyes, when did madness become a compliment?


    "Hehe, spoil him if you love him, don''t you?" Zhang Xiaodan said with a smile.


    "But... but..." Yaoyao thought for a long time, and finally gritted her teeth and took out her mobile phone. She didn''t want her sister Zhang to be blinded by that little white face like a fool."Sister Zhang...this is what I saw on the Internet..."


    "Huh?" Zhang Xiaodan took Yaoyao''s mobile phone and looked happy. The pictures above were all photos of Zhou Ye and Tie Fan... Obviously the consequences of dog abuse... "That''s it?"


    "He doesn''t know clearly about these women, aren''t you afraid that he lied to you for money?" Seeing Zhang Xiaodan''s face didn''t have the angry expression he expected, but a calm expression, Yao Yao feels like her whole person is not good...


    "If he wants the money, I will give it to him!" Zhang Xiaodan said with a smile: "And the women you said were not clear to him, they followed him earlier than me! Strictly speaking, I''m the one who grabs love with a sword..."


    "Oh my God... Has that man poured you some ecstasy soup?" Yaoyao looked unbelievable.


    "You, you are still young, you don''t understand many things!" Zhang Xiaodan explained: "A sweet big watermelon, a basket of sour rotten apricots, which one do you choose to eat?"


    "Of course it''s sweet watermelon, who wants to eat those rotten apricots!" Yaoyao said naturally.


    "But now the problem is coming. There are also many people who want to eat watermelon, but don''t want to eat those sour and rotten apricots. What should we do?" Zhang Xiaodan continued to ask.


    "Cut the watermelon, everyone can eat together!" Yaoyao said.


    "It seems you understand..." Zhang Xiaodan smiled mysteriously, then said: "It''s too late, I have to go to work tomorrow, go to bed early!"


    "This..." Yaoyao understands Zhang Xiaodan''s metaphor, but she is still a bit unable to turn around after receiving monogamy education...


    Yaoyao took this metaphor, tossing about there, just couldn''t sleep...


    It wasn''t until two o''clock in the morning that Yaoyao fell into a drowsy sleep... She didn''t even notice Zhang Xiaodang left her side...


    Zhang Xiaodan, who sneaked out of the bedroom, came to the guest room where Zhou Ye was resting. However, Zhou Ye was not found in the guest room. She was not surprised at this point. Obviously this product went to the next door. The sisters will come back when they are fed...


    Zhang Xiaodan was not in a hurry, just lying on the window slowly waiting for his man''s return...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 86

    Zhou Ye did come back, but instead of going back to the guest room, he went back to the master bedroom...


    Zhou Ye floated in directly from the window, and when he saw that there was only one person in the window, he thought that his woman had drove the intrusive little woman to the guest room to the side. When he shook his body, there was nothing left of his clothes. Fly...jump and drill...the whole person got into the bed...


    Yaoyao, who was drowsy and asleep, suddenly felt as if she had two more magic hands on her body. Those two magic hands were making waves on her body... It made her feel a kind of irritation that she had never had before. Squirting ~ pouring out...


    Before she knew it, she cooperated with the pair of magic hands to take off all her clothes... Then a hot ~ hot pillar hit her mystery...


    Pillars?Hot~hot?Yaoyao suddenly woke up, but it was too late at this time, and only felt a burst of pain as if the whole person was being torn~ splitting pain came from under her body... the pillar entered~ into her body...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    When Yaoyao called, Zhou Ye already knew that he was on the wrong person, but in other words, it would be impossible for him to stop at this time... Could it be that he stopped and said to Yaoyao, "I''m sorry, I am not Up to you, you just walked to the wrong room!"


    Will Yaoyao forgive him?That''s impossible... As the saying goes, if you should make mistakes here, you can go wrong... Once you make a mistake, this is the kingly way... Zhang Xjia once said that what goes straight to a woman''s heart, Zhou Ye agrees with this sentence ...


    Soon...under Zhou Ye''s means, Yaoyao changed from crying into Shen Yin, and from Shen Yin to screaming... and finally until begging for mercy...


    Zhang Xiaodan ran to rescue Yaoyao when she begged for mercy for the third time... how?Of course it was sacrificed to feed the tiger...


    The next morning¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Yaoyao woke up from a deep sleep... the pain under her was still reminding her that she was no longer a girl..., thinking that she was unclear and lost her application to Zhou Ye, she suddenly felt sad..." Oh oh..."


    "Okay, sister, don''t cry..." Zhang Xiaodan sat on the side of the bed, hugged Yaoyao and comforted.


    "Sister Zhang...oooo..." Yaoyao said while crying: "I want to call the police to catch that bad guy... I want to put him in jail..."


    "Well, the police can''t catch him!" Zhang Xiaodan said with a smile looking at Yaoyao.


    "That bad guy is so powerful? Is he the second generation of officials?" Yaoyao was a little curious. To tell the truth, it was all her anger when the police arrested Zhou Ye. I was so angry that I opened my eyes and didn''t see that Shenzi who took him. Man...


    "He, he is much better than the official second generation!" Zhang Xiaodan saw Yaoyao''s insincereness, and said with a smile: "I''ll tell you a story..."


    "Wow, this is a fairy tale..."


    "Oh my God, this man is so cool, he wants to kill everyone to pay homage to his woman!"


    "What happened later? Was he sneak attacked by Maitreya or died with Guanyin?" Yaoyao asked Zhang Xiaodan with wide eyes.


    "He..." Zhang Xiaodan said unhurriedly: "He made soup for a girl who had just lost her stretch to him. He said that he used too much force last night. The girl he got was a bit too cruel and needs to be given. That girl fix it!"


    "...Zhou Ye, did Zhou Ye really go to make the soup?" Yaoyao asked with a blushing face. The taste that made her recall for a long time last night seemed to be running back and forth in her body, thinking about it last night. In one scene, Yaoyao felt like something was going on under her...


    "Yaoyao is awake..." Saying that Cao Cao had arrived, Zhou Ye just came in with a bowl of soup...


    "...Ah!" Yaoyao was so ashamed that he slipped back into the quilt again, and covered her head with the quilt...


    "Is anyone here? Room service...!" Zhou Ye smiled and put the bowl on the window cabinet.


    "Nizoukai..." Yaoyao shouted, hiding under the blanket."I don''t want to see you!"


    "Then I''m leaving..."


    Yaoyao waited for a while and found that there was really no movement outside, and hurriedly shouted: "Zhou Ye...Zhou Ye!"


    But no one answered her, it made her feel sad for a while, doesn''t this bad thing know how to coax herself?Even taking away my body, I still don¡¯t want to coax myself...


    "I don''t care about you!" Yaoyao yelled when he lifted the quilt over his head.


    "Well, I know, it''s okay, I just want you!" Zhou Ye''s voice appeared directly in her ear...


    "Ah, you badass!" Yaoyao realized only then that Zhou Ye was standing behind her in the sky, so she didn''t see him the first time.


    "Okay, I''m a badass, I''m Selang, okay!" Zhou Ye hugged Yaoyao into his arms carelessly, and then beckoned to pull the soup bowl over."Take the soup first..."


    "Zhou Ye... have you really lived for a thousand years?" Yaoyao said curiously when she saw the scene before her.


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye responded as he spooned soup to Yaoyao.


    "It''s amazing!" Yaoyao asked while drinking soup, "How does it feel to live so long? Do you feel that you are already very old..."


    "Oh!" Zhou Ye looked at this girl who was busy asking 100,000 why, her mouth really couldn''t help but she picked up the bowl, took a big sip, then bowed her head to block Yaoyao''s mouth¡­¡­


    The whole world is finally quiet¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Chapter 118 The Melancholy of Tang Xiaojian...


    Tang Xiaojian is the game image designer of Baihua Game Company...


    I have been working hard in this company for almost five years, and I am still a single dog...Of course, a single dog can also have a crush. The object of his crush is the famous white rich beauty god in the company, Yaoyao...


    As a single dog, Tang Xiaojian''s biggest characteristic is... timid, of course it doesn''t mean that he is afraid of things, but that he has a crush on his goddess Yaoyao and dare not confess.


    It''s rare that I didn''t work overtime yesterday. I woke up very early today, and Tang Xiaojian walked happily on his way to work. The happiest thing every day is when he goes to work in the morning...


    Nothing else, just to say hello to the goddess in my heart from a distance...


    At this moment, Tang Xiaojian is happiest.


    But today, he waited for a long time in the company''s parking lot... he was almost late to check in for work, before his goddess appeared.


    On this day, he was listless, really like an eggplant beaten by frost, and he was stunned.


    "Hey, Tang Xiaojian, what''s the matter with you? There you are lying down there like muddy, broken love? This is a place for work, not a place for you to relax!" A voice came, causing a burst of laughter.


    "Got it!" Tang Xiaojian said lazily, and glanced at that person. He is Tang Xiaojian''s department head, and it is said that he is still a turtle... But Tang Xiaojian always looked at him upset, just because he always ran to him by his work. Existence in front of my goddess...


    "Hey, what''s your attitude, don''t you want this month''s bonus?" The turtle took a look, alas, the soft persimmons of the past dared to resist today. How can this work? This unhealthy trend must be suppressed. .


    "It''s... the director!" For his bonus this month, Tang Xiaojian can only succumb to the oppression of reality...


    "It''s almost the same!" The turtle walked away...


    "Huh... this is simply hell!" Tang Xiaojian''s face was irresistible, the kind-hearted Mr. Zhang was not there, and his secret lover, Yaoyao, was also not there, only the annoying turtle was still there... Time is true It''s hard...


    Tang Xiaojian''s half-dead state continued until the next day... Once again squatting in the flowerbed of the company parking lot, waiting for his goddess to appear...


    "Om¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    There was a strong motor sound of a sports car. Tang Xiaojian looked at the door in surprise. The familiar black Maserati sports car rushed over and stopped in the parking space in a beautiful drift downstairs of the company...


    Tang Xiaojian hurriedly sorted out his hairstyle, wanting to give his goddess the best smile...


    As soon as the door of the black Maserati opened, a tall figure walked out of the driver''s seat.The luxurious and unassuming casual half-length windbreaker makes his figure more elegant, and the handsome face makes people feel good at first sight...Of course, a man''s words are a new nasty...such as the current Tang Xiaojian...


    "This... how is this possible!" Tang Xiaojian clenched his fists, looking desperately at the man smiling and wrapping his goddess'' A4 waist, and his goddess leaned against the man with a happy face...


    Zhou Ye was embracing Yaoyao and was about to leave the parking lot. Suddenly he found the man standing next to him...what should I say. If I dress up carefully, he is vaguely regarded as a handsome guy, but his sallow complexion betrayed him, and there is still suffering. Daqiu Shen''s eyes are obviously one of Yaoyao''s crushes.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 87

    "Hi, hello, I am Yaoyao''s boyfriend!" Zhou Ye likes dog abuse the most, especially the tricky dog ??abuse.


    "You, hello... My name is Tang Xiaojian, and I am Yaoyao''s colleague!" Tang Xiaojian said with a smile that was worse than crying.


    "Thank you for taking good care of Yaoyao before, thank you!" Zhou Ye''s favorite thing is to sprinkle salt on other people''s wounds.


    "Wh...Where, everyone is a colleague, you should." Tang Xiaojian really wants to punch Zhou Ye away, but he can only think about it, with his courage...Haha.


    "Okay, Ye, we should go up and find Sister Zhang!" Yaoyao has never noticed this bitter single dog...


    "Okay, baby!" Zhou Ye said and kissed Yaoyao''s cheek lightly and said, "Then Tang Xiaojian, I will go up with Yaoyao first. I have time to play together. I feel like you are very close. !"


    "Ha...Haha, okay, no problem!" Tang Xiaojian felt that he was really going to die...because of this man''s anger.


    "My dear, why are you so interested in my colleague!" Lu Yaoyao asked curiously.


    "Haha, maybe you will become the man''s girlfriend if I don''t show up?" Zhou Ye said with a mysterious smile.


    "Hate, you are jealous, I have nothing to do with him at all!" Yaoyao did not follow.


    "I mean maybe, but when I show up, you can only be my girlfriend!" Zhou Ye said as he took Yaoyao into his arms.


    "Really domineering!" Yaoyao snorted, with a happy smile on her face.


    "Morning, Yaoyao...Is this one?" Turtle also came over to say hello to Yaoyao, but when he saw Zhou Ye, his face became difficult to look at once he brushed it.


    "I''m Yaoyao''s boyfriend! I want to get married in the future!" Zhou Ye never let go of any chance to abuse a dog.


    "You, hello..." Turtle''s face was even more ugly, but Zhou Ye had already stretched out his hand. It seemed rude not to shake hands with others, and Turtle could only barely stretch out his hand.


    "I know you like Yaoyao!" Zhou Ye leaned forward. His 1.9-meter figure put a lot of pressure on the turtle. Zhou Ye lowered his head and said to the turtle''s ear: "Now Yaoyao is my woman, so , I¡¯ll give you a suggestion, stay away from my woman... Otherwise, let your world evaporate, trust me... I can definitely do it!"


    Zhou Ye¡¯s voice was as cold and cold as it came from among the Nine Nethers. Hearing his voice was as if he heard the whisper of an evil spirit. The turtle almost peeed his pants in fright, and the whole person was like seeing a ghost. I ran away rolling and crawling...


    "It''s all right now!" Zhou Ye restored his sunny smile again, and smiled at his woman: "That nasty ghost has been terrified by me. I guess I won''t have the guts to pester you again!"


    "My husband is so nice!" Yaoyao happily hugged Zhou Ye''s neck as a kiss. She was seen by Tang Xiaojian who walked in behind them, and instantly abused the dog again...


    "Naughty!" Zhou Ye lightly patted Yaoyao''s little dolphins, and said: "Go to work, I''ll just go around here, and at noon, I will take you out for dinner with your sister Zhang. "


    "Okay, husband, see you soon!" Didn''t see Tang Xiaojian''s Yaoyao twisting his little Qiaodong towards his work cubicle.


    In fact, Zhou Ye was here to help Yaoyao solve the turtle. What should I say, after all, now that Yaoyao has become his own woman, how could he still let that man pester her? Zhou Ye obliged to take it...


    It¡¯s just that Zhou Ye didn¡¯t expect that he would meet one of Da Meng Yi¡¯s male protagonists, that living Tang Monk... is Tang Xiaojian... he snatched the goddess he secretly admired, and fed him some good dog food to become Zhou. Ye''s fun...


    Chapter 119: A Little White Falling From The Sky


    During this period of time, Zhou Ye went to Tang Xiaojian to abuse the dog in a tricky manner, occasionally showing affection with Yaoyao, and feeding Tang Xiaojian a few high-energy dog ??food... Don''t have a small life too comfortable.


    Tang Xiaojian feels like he is living in deep waters, and the feeling of grass growing on his head is lingering. In fact, he thinks too much, and Yaoyao has never liked him at all. How come the grass grows on his head? ?


    Today is the 100th time to commemorate the successful dog abuse. Zhou Ye decided to hold a non-covering ceremony at home to commemorate this great day. Although I don¡¯t know why his men suddenly became so interested today, the women didn¡¯t want to sweep their home. A man¡¯s interest, just open it, it¡¯s not that it hasn¡¯t been open...


    So under the hustle and bustle of the girls, a variety of food and wine were placed on the coffee table in the living room, and the lighting in the living room was also adjusted to the dance party mode.


    There are no outsiders at this party. All water is Zhou Ye¡¯s women, iron fan, hammer, jade face, Zhang Xiaodan, Zhang Tongtong, Yaoyao, Chunhua, Xia Yu, Qiuyue, Dongxue, four maids, Guan Guan, and a group of maids. ...


    Yumian led the maids to perform to Zhou Ye the characteristic dance of their clan, the fox dance.Those dances improved by the jade face are all stripped~clothes~fox~dancing, graceful~wonderful dance, seductive!!With a bewildered movement, Zhou Ye''s little friend who watched angrily rushed into the crown, waved his big hand, and the meeting was turned into a row of guns...


    Yiyeyu~Taki~Wu, the group of females fight against Selang... Although the group of females launched a series of charges against Selangor under the leadership of Tiefan and Yumian, they were determined to kill the thief and were unable to return to the sky... Finally they lost Under Selang¡¯s powerful little friend... For a while, the sorrow was everywhere, and the water flowed into a river... The one who was killed by Zhou Ye was not left...


    Before you know it, the sky has turned pale...


    Zhou Ye tried his last force... With a scream, Guan Guan, the last female warrior, was defeated.


    Ting Ting, who was still standing in mid-air, glanced at the living room triumphantly. He just wanted to shout, "Who else?????"


    Seeing the women lying on the floor all around, Zhou Ye didn''t care about pretending to be X. They were all his own women, and he would feel distressed if they were all frozen...


    Honestly hugging them into the bedroom one by one, it took a long time before Zhou Ye put them in place, but the matter is not over yet, Zhou Ye has to clean up the living room...


    On the floor of the living room, the hoods and small pieces of slap-sized pieces of cloth were thrown all over the floor...Zhou Ye couldn¡¯t tell who it was. Anyway, they would be thrown into the laundry basket in the bathroom. The maid sorted by herself.


    "Huh--!" Zhou Ye let out a sigh of relief while sitting on the sofa in the living room. Since practicing the Spring Wind and Rain, it seems that his needs will become great...


    It still feels a bit unsatisfactory to pick two dozen by oneself. Looking at the little friend who is still standing angry, Zhou Ye thinks he should leave here?But it seems that Sister White Bone hasn''t appeared yet... I feel so unwilling to just let her go...


    At this moment, a strong light flashed, Zhou Ye felt a sinking in his legs... Zhou Ye looked down, oops, I''ll take it... This god is awesome, you want to give it to me, this is wearing a long skirt Isn''t the sister paper of the bones sister who she just chanted?


    Zhou Ye has always believed in one thing, and that is that Tianyu is not taking the wrong side and being affected by it. Seeing the sister paper lying on his lap, he has to pretend to be a gentleman for Mao... Besides, Zhou Ye never thinks of himself. A gentleman...


    With a stab, Zhou Ye directly violently cracked the arms on the bones, and presented a flawless jade body in front of him.


    "Be my woman!"


    With a muffled hum... the bone spirit came to his senses...


    "You...who are you? What are you doing...?" The Bone Spirit asked in surprise as he looked at the man who kept moving on him.


    "Don''t you feel it?" Zhou Ye said and moved again, "You really don''t feel it?"


    "Ah!!!" The drama ~ pain and foreign body sensation from underneath him made the bone spirit understand his current situation.


    The panicked white bone spirit struggled desperately, but it was a pity that Zhou Ye was more powerful than the Bull Demon King who had practiced the Eight-Nine Profound Art in terms of strength. If only talking about power, the Bull Demon King was much more powerful than Monkey King... Monkeys can easily kill her, not to mention Zhou Ye, who is stronger than it...


    "You...you are a disciple!" Everything in front of him made the bone spirit forget his spells and abilities, just struggling desperately.


    "Don''t mess around, you are already like this, and where do you want to go, darling~ darling, isn''t it okay to be my Zhou Ye''s woman?" Zhou Ye said with all his strength to carry the spring wind and transform the rain...


    "You...you said your name is...Zhou Ye..." The White Bone Spirit also only said this sentence, and was immediately thrown to the top by a wave of huge waves...


    Only the blushing sound left in the living room...


    I don''t know how long it took...


    The Bone Spirit was awakened by Yingying''s whispering in her ear...


    At some point, the living room was full of beauties, all of them graceful and graceful, with faces like peaches and flowers, all talking in a low voice, looking at themselves from time to time.


    The Bone Spirit was startled, and was about to sit up in a hurry, but the foreign object under her made her unable to sit upright, so she fell on the sofa again...


    "Hehe..." This action caused the women to chuckle."Sister, don''t worry, it''s a bit too late for the first husband, just sit up slowly!"


    "..." Bone''s shy cheeks were flushed, and he moved a few steps forward cautiously, with a bang, like the sound of opening a wine bottle... the girls were laughing again.


    "..." The White Bone Spirit really wanted to find a place to sew in, and it felt a bit shameless to hold his cheeks...


    "You guys, just look at the jokes of the new sister, as if you haven''t been made like this by your husband!" Tie Fan said, took a fur coat and put it on the bone spirit, and said: "Don''t be shy, they, every Basically, they have been so tricky by their husbands, so it is rare to see new sisters joining, so they want to make fun of them. They have nothing malicious in them, they are all their own sisters!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 88

    "This...Where is this place?" The White Bone Spirit also slowly came to his senses, clutching his fur coat tightly in his hand and asked: "Who is this man who has bad my innocence!"


    "He is our sister''s man!" There was a hint of pride on the faces of the women, as if having such a man is something to be proud of."This is the earth!"


    "I don''t want to be his woman, I''m going to kill this innocent disciple!" The bone-bone spirit thought of his innocence and stretched it out to this man. He raised his hand angrily and lay down on him. Behind Zhou Ye''s heavenly spirit covered it.


    "Whatever you want!" The Tiefan women looked indifferent. It was not that they were not worried about Zhou Ye''s safety, but that they believed that no woman after being fucked by Zhou Ye could cruelly kill this man.


    The facts are indeed as expected by the women. The white bone spirit pressed the hand on Zhou Ye¡¯s Heavenly Spirit Cover, originally the palm could shatter Zhou Ye¡¯s Heavenly Spirit Cover with a spit out of it (she thought too much, Zhou Ye¡¯s body was comparable to the hardest Metal.) But with her hands on Zhou Ye¡¯s vitals, she just can¡¯t spit out her palm...


    At this time, Zhou Ye also woke up quietly, without opening his eyes, and directly took a shot of the little dolphins of the white bone spirit, "Don''t make trouble, keep sleeping with your husband..."


    With that said, Zhou Ye used his hand hard, and once again hugged the White Bone Spirit in his arms...


    "Ah ah ah ......" Skeleton Demon also desperately Ye Zheng Butuo weeks pregnant - hold, her air of a small mouth, bite in the week on the shoulders of Ye ......


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t feel any pain, but the bone spirit was so tired that his cheeks were sour... I really couldn''t beat him, but he didn''t listen, and finally cried the bone spirit directly... "What else is the idol of all monsters... Uh... he is such a disciple... Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, to be such a disciple as this is unexpected


    At this time she remembered who Zhou Ye was...


    "..." Zhou Ye was not afraid of women playing profligately, nor was he afraid of women''s spoiling, but he was afraid of women crying... When the white bone spirit cried, he was gone."Well, it''s all my fault...Don''t cry, Xiaobai, you won''t be pretty if you cry..."


    "It''s up to you whether it''s beautiful or not, I just cried and cried...Wow..." The more the bone spirit said, the sadder and the more sad the cry.


    "Why don''t it matter to me, you are the woman God gave me, you are my person..."


    "Who...who is the woman God gave you!" The bones got anxious, how could he become the woman God gave him without knowing it?


    "Look, when I was sitting at home, you suddenly appeared in my arms! Didn''t God give it to me, or something? Good, don''t cry..."


    "I... I was fighting against Monkey Sun, accidentally falling here..."


    "I don''t care, anyway you fall into my arms is mine!"


    "How can you be such an unreasonable person..."


    "Well, I''m reasonable, we are all like that anyway, what else do you want if you don''t be my woman!"


    "You bastard..." The words came back again, and Zhou Ye could kill his popularity if he got up rascal.Xiao Bai was directly amused by his shamelessness...


    "Okay, I''m a bastard, I''ll be shameless, okay, don''t you think you want to wear this dress and stand here for your sisters?" Zhou Ye said and pointed to the only thing in Xiaobai''s body. Fur coat¡­¡­


    "Ah..." Xiaobai realized at this time that he was only wearing a fur coat and quarreling with this guy for a long time... he hurriedly wrapped his clothes tightly."Don''t look, you turn your head quickly!"


    "What else are you covering? I have touched it several times..." Zhou Ye muttered and turned his head away.


    The girls watched the excitement for a long time. At this time, the iron fan came over and led Xiaobai upstairs to the cloakroom to choose clothes...


    Chapter One Hundred and Twenty


    After a period of dressing and dressing, the girls decided to go shopping to celebrate their sisters'' addition of newcomers...By the way, buy some new clothes for Xiaobai. After all, she is now wearing women''s clothes, which are not so fit...


    Zhou Ye waved his hand and went, buy, buy, buy, not to buy is not human.


    Isn''t the money just spent?Besides, the girls were dressed up for him to see...what''s the reluctance, to the point of him, money is just a string of numbers to him.


    The women surrounded Zhou Ye, and Zhou Ye held Xiaobai and Iron Fan with both hands...Everyone went shopping together. Anyway, Xiaobai was a newcomer and always had some preferential treatment.


    Otherwise, according to the past situation, the positions of Zhou Ye''s hands were taken by the women.But today, the girls will give to Xiaobai. By the way, I will give the old lady a face and let her stand beside Zhou Ye...


    A group of more than twenty beauties drove seven or eight cars toward the mall...


    The iron fan drove the car, Xiao Bai was sitting in the passenger seat... and Zhou Ye was sitting in the back seat, beside him was his obedient little maid, his exclusive meat X device, closed...


    "Sister, who is Guan Guan? Why do you all deal with that girl so carefully!" Xiaobai, who has been observing the relationship between the girls, found that although the girls are harmonious, they have always been led by Princess Iron Fan. After hearing the legend of Zhou Ye, she also knew that the iron fan was Zhou Ye''s original match, so she didn''t feel surprised.


    But what makes her strange is that the old lady Tiefan and all the ladies seem to be quite jealous of this little maid named Guan Guan... In her opinion, this little maid named Guan Guan is nothing surprising, if not If there is something strange about her, it is that facing Zhou Ye''s incomparably well-behaved, she seems to be too well-behaved...


    "Hush, be careful..." Tiefan hurriedly stopped Xiaobai''s curiosity.Although Guan Guan was turned into a meat X-tool by Zhou Ye and eliminated the Bodhisattva status, but the foundation of the other people was there. After double-fixing with Zhou Ye, the speed of practice is almost one~day~1,000~ Here, in less than half a month, her skill surpassed all the girls, and she did not practice Buddha again this time, but was a demon...


    To be honest, all women are a little afraid of her. One is because of the identity of Guan Guan in the past, and the skill of Guan Guan in the past... Cultivating demons is easy to cultivate Buddha, you don¡¯t need to care about cause and effect, don¡¯t care about good and evil, just for the week. Ye, Guan Guan quickly recovered his cultivation base based on this obsession, even far surpassing his previous life.


    At home, Guan Guan only listened to Zhou Ye''s words, others ignored them, but they would not hurt them. After all, they were also Zhou Ye''s women, and she did not dare to harm them against Zhou Ye''s words. The woman also knows that although Guan Guan is wearing a maid costume, whoever wants to use her as an ordinary maid is a fool... Except Zhou Ye, no one dares to use her as a girl...


    As a result, Guan Guan¡¯s position in this family became a maverick. Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t hang all his daughters, and they also maintained a certain awe of her, but they were comrades in arms when they were together... It was against Zhou Ye''s invasion... roughly like this.


    "You are very curious about Guan Guan''s identity!" Zhou Ye said with a smile after hearing Xiaobai''s words, "Should I tell you?"


    "Hmph, Ni Zoukai, I''m still angry, I don''t want to care about you!" Xiaobai squatted, as if I was very angry now, come and coax me.


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye smiled and didn''t say anything. He who often wandered around in the flowers could not see the attitude of Xiaobai''s resignation. If he wanted to coax her at this time, he would only let her take the opportunity to play coquettishly. , She said coldly...


    "...Why don''t you come to coax me, this bastard!" Xiaobai was furious with Zhou Ye''s attitude. He gave Zhou Ye who was lying on Guan Guan Da~''s leg a vicious look, and turned his head to ignore him. Up.


    The villa is not far from the downtown business district. Zhu Nu drove the car to the underground parking lot of the shopping mall and parked the car. Everyone took the elevator to the first floor.


    Logically speaking, with Zhou Ye¡¯s financial resources, they should go to the international brand monopoly on the sixth floor, but after all, Xiaobai just crossed here and wanted to shop more, so they simply went to the first floor and planned to go from the first floor. Shop up to the sixth floor. As for whether to buy or not, we will say separately.


    As soon as he entered the first floor, Xiao Bai felt that his eyes were not enough. There were beautiful clothes everywhere, and I wanted to try them.


    The women also spread out, looking for brands they are interested in.


    In the end, Zhou Ye stayed with Guan Guan by his side.


    "Try which one you like..." Zhou Ye unceremoniously stopped Xiaobai''s A4 waist and said, "If you like it, buy it back!"


    "Ni Zoukai..." Xiao Baiqi didn''t coax himself just now, and pushed him desperately, but he couldn''t push him. The security guard next to him came over, wanting a hero to save the beauty."Miss, is this man harassing you!"


    "Are you sick? This is my husband. It''s troublesome for us to fight with you!" Xiaobai immediately became unwilling. The conflict between himself and Zhou Ye was a conflict between husband and wife, but what does it mean for others to intervene? , Without hesitation, scolded away the single dog who wanted the hero to save the beauty...


    Zhou Ye happily kissed Xiaobai''s face, glanced at her waist and said, "My wife Xiaobai is so good!"


    "It''s dying... there are so many people here!" Xiaobai''s face flushed with a single brush. After all, she was not used to showing affection to Zhou Ye in public.


    Just when the two of them abused single dogs and showed their affection in public, they suddenly heard a violent shout: "Youkai, I want to hurt people!"


    Following the sound, a small man with a sharp-mouthed monkey cheek carried an iron rod and hit Xiao Bai...


    How could Zhou Ye be the one who caused his own women to suffer? A dashing body stood in front of Xiaobai, and he grabbed Sun Monkey''s golden cudgel with force."What do you want to do to my woman? Bastard!"


    "You can''t distinguish between humans and demons with naked eyes, and I don''t have the same knowledge as you, so you should avoid, don''t block my old Sun Jiang Yao and exterminate demons!" Sun Monkey said, he was about to swing his stick again.


    "Hey, it''s silly to learn from experience!" Zhou Ye curled his lips in disdain and shouted, "Close, teach this monkey a little lesson, let him know what to do and not to do!"


    "Yes, Master!" Guan Guan stood up from behind Zhou Ye, and muttered the tight hoop... over and over again...


    "Ah..." Monkey Sun felt a sharp pain in his brain, and he didn''t want to be a monkey anymore. He saw Guan Guan''s figure vaguely, "Bodhisattva...you..."


    Xiaobai was stunned by all this. There was the sweetness of being protected by Zhou Ye, and the shock of being drunk by a monkey. He was cursed, and called a Bodhisattva by the monkey... Oh my god, this is so horrifying. ¡­Let me first eat two packets of spicy strips to be shocked¡­

 Movie World Im King Chapter 89

    "Zhou Ye!!!" A voice came at this time. Zhou Ye saw that it was Tang Xiaojian who was out of breath running.


    "Tang Xiaojian? What are you doing here?" Zhou Ye asked without knowing why.


    "Uh, I''m here to walk the monkey... Ah, that''s not right, I''ll accompany my friends to buy clothes!" Tang Xiaojian said.


    "What about your friend?"


    "Isn''t this lying on the ground and rolling!" Tang Xiaojian pointed at the monkey and said, "Hey, what''s wrong with him? Why are you rolling here holding your head?"


    "I don''t know, maybe the sheep has a seizure!" Zhou Ye shrugged and opened his mouth.


    "Okay, hurry up and take your friend to the hospital. I want to accompany my girlfriend to go shopping and buy clothes!" Zhou Ye said, holding Xiaobai, pulling Guan Guan and left here...


    "If this is your girlfriend...what is Yaoyao..." Tang Xiaojian murmured as he watched Zhou Ye''s back.


    At this time, he didn''t have time to pay attention to the monkey, and his mind was full of Zhou Ye playing ~ Nong Yaoyao''s emotional imagination...


    Chapter One Hundred and Twenty One


    "Husband, you are great!" Xiaobai leaned in Zhou Ye''s arms. She had never been protected before, and she tasted the feeling of being protected for the first time... Very good, even if she is a bone demon, she is too A woman, she also wants someone to protect herself...


    "It''s nothing, if you can''t protect your own woman, then you are worthy of calling yourself a man?" Zhou Ye smiled and patted Xiaobai''s dolphins, and said, "Okay, don''t worry about that monkey. Let''s go today. It¡¯s here to shop happily, not to fight with that monkey!"


    "Yeah!" Xiaobai nodded his head vigorously, and went shopping in the whole mall like a happy one.


    Besides, that poor monkey...


    It took Tang Xiaojian a great deal of effort to bring the monkey who had been mixed up to the flowerbed open space outside the mall, and he bought a bottle of mineral water and poured him directly...


    "Great Sage, are you okay?" Tang Xiaojian hurriedly asked when the monkey woke up.This monkey appeared at his house in the early hours of the morning after he worked overtime all night.


    As soon as he saw him, he called his master, and said that his Monkey King, well, he also fixed himself with the fixation technique, which couldn''t help him not believing that the monkey really crossed over from Journey to the West.


    I wanted to take him here to buy a piece of clothing, but as soon as he entered the mall, he shouted a demon and left him alone and ran away.


    Tang Xiaojian chased the monkey for a long time before he found the monkey, but the monkey was already rolling all over the floor...


    "Great Sage, or let''s go to the hospital for a checkup, maybe you really have brain cancer!" Tang Xiaojian said cautiously, looking at the unhappy monkey.


    "Check your sister, I got it by the curse!" The monkey still doesn''t understand why the Bodhisattva is ruined behind the man, why the man will protect the bone spirit... He is full of why now.


    "If you don''t check it, you won''t check it, my sister has provoke you!" Tang Xiaojian muttered, "My poor Yaoyao was actually deceived by the little white face named Zhou Ye...I will definitely expose this little white face, You rescued it!"


    "Wait, who did you just say?" Monkey King asked.


    "Zhou Ye, the man who stood in front of you with the girl just now!" Tang Xiaojian said.


    "It turned out to be him... I said how could he receive my stick!" Sun Wukong had also heard Zhou Ye''s reputation. After all, he almost turned the world back into a chaotic Devil Emperor, how could he not know.


    "Do you know this little white face too?" Tang Xiaojian asked curiously.


    "I realize that I don''t know each other, I just heard it!" Monkey Sun sat on the flower pond and said, "That''s a ruthless character who claims to kill the world!"


    "Uh, are we talking about the same person?" Tang Xiaojian said helplessly.


    "It''s just a person!" Sun Monkey said disdainfully: "It''s just that you can''t see it with your naked eyes."


    In fact, the monkey is just pretending to be X. Zhou Ye, a human being, is not a demon. He can see a woolen thread, but he is used to saying that...


    "Ah, Zhou Ye is so cruel?" Tang Xiaojian suddenly thought of his dream goddess Yaoyao, and said anxiously, "Isn''t that Yaoyao dangerous?"


    "Who is Yaoyao?" the monkey asked curiously.


    "Yaoyao is the goddess of my dreams, but now she was deceived by Zhou Ye''s little white face and became his girlfriend!" Tang Xiaojian was tickling his teeth at the thought of Zhou Ye feeding dog food in front of him.


    "Then she''s all right!" The monkey stretched out and said, "Although I don''t know Zhou Ye, he is said to be very kind to his women, so there is no need to worry about that woman named Yaoyao!"


    "Cocoa..." Tang Xiaojian turned straight and unwilling.


    "Okay, okay, don''t worry!" The monkey looked at this Tang Xiaojian who looked exactly like his master and said, "It''s a big deal, I''ll accompany you to find him tomorrow!"


    "Really? Thank you so much..." Tang Xiaojianle wandered around the monkey with a doggy look: "Master Monkey, are you tired? How about I buy you a banana?"


    ...The monkey was extremely upset with Tang Xiaojian''s attitude, and left with a wave of his hand. To accompany Tang Xiaojian to work tomorrow is the next thing to find Zhou Ye. The most important thing is to figure out why the Bodhisattva is here and help Zhou Ye deal with himself.


    That night--------


    After playing with the girls for a while, Zhou Ye fell asleep deeply... But at this moment, Xiao Bai was in danger in his dream.


    In a dark and gloomy forest, Xiao Bai looked everywhere, but couldn''t find a way out of the forest.At this moment, a male voice said: "Kongshan Hongchen always comes and goes, killing sentient beings thousands of times."


    "Who are you? Where is this? What do you want to do?" Xiaobai asked loudly.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, what matters is who you are."


    "Who am I?" Xiaobai muttered to himself.


    "You were only one of the eighty-one difficulties on the way to learn from the scriptures. You came here only to become the props for the monkey Hongchen to refine the heart, but now you are in love with the demon Zhou Ye. You have deviated from your life. trail of!"


    "P, let you go!" There was a loud shout, and Zhou Ye''s figure fell from the sky.


    "Husband!" Xiaobai saw Zhou Ye, as if he had found a backer, immediately ran over and hugged Zhou Ye."My husband, I''m so scared, he actually said that I was a prop for that monkey Hongchen''s heart training!"


    "Don''t be afraid!" Zhou Ye patted Xiaobai on the shoulder. At this moment, he was really furious. Nima, these thief-hearted old bald donkeys, if it weren''t for Guanguan to find Xiaobai in the dream, I''m afraid. His woman will be bullied by these bald donkeys again.


    "Bald donkey, you don''t need to pretend to be a ghost here!" Zhou Ye shouted, "You dare to trouble my woman. Do you want me to go back and teach you to kill a chicken or dog?"


    "Devil Emperor, please calm down..." The male voice immediately stunned, and the saint Nima has fallen asleep. If this ancestor really returns, who can stop him.


    "Guanguan, grab this bald donkey for me!" Zhou Ye said without hesitation.


    "Your will, master!" As the voice sounded, Guan''s figure spread all over the space.


    I saw her in a black Lolita maid outfit.Stepping on the black Ninth-Rank lotus, there are countless avatars in a flash, spreading across the entire sky in a mysterious and mysterious formation, trance and the stars in the sky reflecting each other, like an endless net covering there...


    "Ah...Bodhisattva, how are you...Oh my God, it''s the magic power of devouring the sky and the earth...You...You are actually insulted...Ah!!! Let me go, the Devil Emperor please let me go... The little one would never dare anymore!" The male voice was full of panic, and he no longer had the feeling of being elevated when he just talked to Xiaobai.


    "Dreaming Arhat, you have to pay a price to pretend to be X. Do you think no one can do anything to you in your dream?" Zhou Ye snorted disdainfully, and ordered: "Guanguan, swallow him, this Arhat status It is the good tonic of your magic arts, swallowing him, your cultivation will be able to go to the next level!"


    "Thank you Master for the reward!" Guan Guan''s voice sounded like a happy one.


    "Don''t..., Bodhisattva forgive me, Devil Emperor forgive me!" As the sleeping Arhat''s begging for mercy, Guan Guan took a breath and the whole dream collapsed...


    Chapter 122¡ªThe White Bone Essence Gains The Flesh To Be Adult


    "Ah!" Xiaobai woke up from his dream, sat up abruptly, and saw Zhou Ye who was looking at him with a worried expression. He immediately rushed forward as if he had found the backbone."Husband!"


    "Hey, don''t be afraid, I''ve let Guan Guan get rid of the bad thing, don''t worry!" Zhou Ye patted Xiaobai''s back softly and comforted.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 90

    "Master, Xiao Bai''s situation is a bit bad!" Guan Guan suddenly spoke at this time.


    "What?" Zhou Ye turned his head and asked curiously.


    And Xiaobai also looked at Guan Guan nervously. If someone else said that, she would squirt her out of salt soda to death. That would be bad for you. Your whole family was not good, but Guan Guan was talking, so she couldn''t help but believe it. ...


    After all, Guan Guan¡¯s identity is there, even if she is now Zhou Ye¡¯s exclusive maid, she used to be very awesome, OK...


    "If I''m not wrong, Xiaobai, you are a demon from the bone, and you should have another treasure, right?" Guan Guan looked at Xiaobai and said.


    "Well, I have a universal spirit orb, which has been with me since I was conscious and has helped me in my practice. However, when I was fighting against the monkey monkey, the spirit orb was damaged and it has not been repaired yet!" Bai said, spit out Lingzhu to show them.


    "This Lingzhu is the cause of your Dao and the fruit of your destruction!" Guan Guan said.


    "Why do you say that?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Originally, a skeleton could not be cultivated, but Xiaobai got this spiritual orb, allowing her to practice accidentally and become a demon. But now this spiritual orb has been shattered, I am afraid Xiaobai has run out of time. That''s it!" Guan Guan said.


    "Okay, don''t pretend to be mysterious here, I know you have a way!" Zhou Ye unceremoniously slapped the Xiao Qiao dolphins, "Quickly talk about the way to solve the problem, don''t learn from that group." Show off like a bald donkey, pretend to be an outsider!"


    "Master, let it be okay for home decoration!" Zhou Ye''s thoughts were broken, his eyebrows and eyes were like silk, and he squatted into Zhou Ye''s arms, and said spoiledly: "I just want to see Xiao Bai''s face turned pale Looks like!"


    "Huh... Guan Guan, you are too bad!" Xiaobai was scared just now, and she almost screamed. She had just found Ruyi Langjun, she didn''t want to die, she hadn''t enjoyed Zhou Ye''s enough. Gentle.


    "Really, Master, you don''t hurt Guan Guan, and Xiao Bai is not afraid of me anymore!" Guan Guan twisted and writhed in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    "Well, they are all your sisters, don''t tease Xiaobai!" Zhou Ye calmed Guan Guan and said, "If you have a way, please tell Xiaobai quickly, don''t worry Xiaobai!"


    "Then the master has to give Guan Guan a reward!" Guan Guan said, whispering in Zhou Ye''s ear, "I want you to treat them like the first time..."


    "Puff¡ª" Zhou Ye almost squirted out, only to realize that Guan Guan was still a girl with a slight tendency to abuse. Of course Zhou Ye was willing to play that kind of game with her."no problem!"


    "That''s OK, the master can''t go back!" Guan Guan said without waiting for Zhou Ye to answer, and said to Xiaobai: "You just lie down and don''t move!"


    "Oh!" Xiaobai lay on the window very obediently.


    Guan Guan took out a bottle from his body, and a willow branch was inserted in the bottle...


    Okay, this is the Yujing bottle. Zhou Ye slapped his forehead, how he had forgotten the magic weapon of the pass. It is said that this thing can live and die. It is a must-have for the pass, especially the willow branches in the bottle. , That is also a magic weapon...


    Guan Guan pulled out the willow branch and flicked it gently.A piece of willow leaf floated on Xiaobai''s forehead, and then disappeared on top of Xiaobai''s head...


    As the willow leaves disappeared, a white light slowly lit up from the top of Xiaobai''s head, and slowly spread to her whole body, until her whole body was bathed in white light...


    After three or five minutes, the white light dissipated, and Xiao Bai sat up, touching his body with surprise...


    "You don''t need to touch it, you have become a living person, and you are no longer the bone frame... You don''t have to be afraid of dogs when you go out!"


    The closed mouth is still so poisonous, why Xiaobai is afraid of dogs, because dogs love to eat bones.


    "Thank you...thank you husband!" The energetic Xiaobai suddenly fell into Zhou Ye''s arms, crying happily...


    "Obviously I helped you, why should you thank the master!" Guan Guan mumbled dissatisfiedly.


    "Okay, I''ll help Xiaobai, thank you, okay!" Zhou Ye said, pulling Guan Guan into his arms, Guan Guan immediately became honest, squinting his eyes as comfortably as a kitten, and snuggling in Zhou. Ye''s arms.


    "Take me...husband!" Xiao Bai sat up abruptly, broke free of Zhou Ye''s arms, quickly took off his pajamas, and then pounced on Zhou Ye again.


    How could Zhou Ye refuse such an invitation... Put the gun on the horse... Only to hear a scream... Xiao Bai said angrily: "Guan Guan... Why... I have repaired it too!"


    "Hmph, isn''t that normal? How could it not be repaired by reshaping the flesh..." Guan Guan said as he faded ~ lowered her clothes and lay down on Zhou Ye''s back, uh, she is now helping to push car¡­¡­


    "Ah, husband, tap it... it''s the first time again with me!"


    "I want to lighten it too, it''s closed behind and pushed me..."


    "Ah...the deadlock...Ah...Keep it down...you still work hard, I''m fighting with you..."


    Xiaobai was angry, come, hurt each other.Struggling to get up, hugged Guan Guan, the two women fell together on the window, and Zhou Ye was behind them, moving up and down...the four holes opened together...until the daybreak¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª


    The goals of this world have all been achieved.


    Zhou Ye didn''t want to stay longer, but Zhang Xiaodan and Yaoyao still had some things to do.Such as Zhang Xiaodan¡¯s secular industry, and Yaoyao¡¯s parents...


    Finally, Zhou Ye asked Zhang Xiaodan to hand over all the property to Yaoyao¡¯s parents, and let Guan Guan refine two Baicao Pills to give to Yaoyao¡¯s parents to ensure that they would have at least one hundred and fifty years of life...


    Then I left this world with the girls...


    Tang Xiaojian and Sun Monkey waited for a few days at Zhang Xiaodan¡¯s company, but they didn¡¯t see Yaoyao or Zhou Ye, let alone Zhang Xiaodan...


    Until Ba Jie came here and told the monkey that if he didn¡¯t find the Bone Essence and get the World Spirit Orb, he would die here...


    It''s a pity that Zhou Ye has already left this world with all the girls, where are they going to find the beads... As for their life and death, Zhou Ye doesn''t care at all... If you love it or not, let him die.


    "Wow, is this America now?" Zhou Ye took the women directly to their own manor in the Super Girl World, where all his women are.


    "What a big manor..." Yaoyao exclaimed as he looked at this endless manor.


    "Well, it''s autumn now. When it comes to summer, there are lavender everywhere here, it looks very beautiful!" Zhou Ye said.


    "It''s amazing ability, Master, you can actually travel through the world!" Guan Guan was curious about Zhou Ye''s ability.


    "Welcome, sisters!" Jenny, Hannah, Jacqueline Joonte, Ivanka, and Silvia from the Time Administration girls from Supergirl World, as well as Elsa and Taozi from the Flying Eagle Project With the daughters of Resident Evil Claire and King Ada, and the daughters of Anna and Xenia who guarded Century War Yuan...


    These women have all come out. Anyway, Zhou Ye must have brought sisters...but it seems that they brought back a lot...


    However, King Ada and Taozi were very happy. After all, there are mostly Westerners here, and this time there are so many yellow-skinned Asians, they feel very kind.


    "This guy, I really need a good lesson!" The girls stared at Zhou Ye, and decided to tidy up and tidy up him. The province will bring back more women next time without knowing restrictions, but they certainly don''t know an old Chinese saying. Ask the taxi for three days to be admired.


    The girls decided to unite their sisters in the East and teach Zhou Ye a lesson, let him know what it means to grind the iron rod into a needle...


    Soon, the women will reach an agreement...After a grand bonfire welcome party, the battle started...


    The girls soon discovered a tragic thing. So many sisters who joined together were not the opponent of that man... Even his performance was not as good as before. Before, I could at least last for an hour without a problem, but Now, just half an hour, the water is flowing all over the body~sour~soft...


    Zhou Ye said, I have magical powers and I am proud, and I am so confident...


    Even in the end, even Jasmine came on top...Uh, Jasmine is Silvia''s mother in the time management plane... Another charming, beautiful mother and daughter flower are in full bloom...


    Chapter 123 Causal Tree Diagram...


    After more than a month of relaxing in the Supergirl World and the world, Zhou Ye returned to his main base in Resident Evil...


    Zhou Ye was sitting on the throne in the middle of the main control room, and the four maids of Fenglin Huoshan were cuddling with him to serve him...but Zhou Ye still had no smile on his face...


    "The Red Queen, make a plan for me to improve!" Zhou Ye said with a serious face. This trip to the West of the Big Dream has taught him one thing, that his proud superhuman ability and motivation are not enough. Rampaging all the planes, this time his woman was okay because of luck, but if there is such a thing next time, I am afraid he will not be so lucky...


    "Master!" The red queen''s figure was projected in front of Zhou Ye, smiling: "I have two options for you..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 91

    "Say!" Zhou Ye asked while kneading Feng Yulin''s body with his hands.


    "First, I found the magic technique of elucidating and protecting education, the eight or nine profound arts in the dead Bull Demon King...!"


    "Uh, how did you find it? Why didn''t I know!" Zhou Ye interrupted Hong Empress and asked curiously.


    "It''s just a simple use of the principle of the brain in the tank. You have seen The Matrix, it is similar to that, but the Bull Demon is really powerful. It has broken down the 32 firewalls of the world that I set. Unfortunately, he was still addicted in the end. In the thirty-third realm of the world!" Although the Red Queen is complimenting the Bull Demon King, her triumphant face seems to say to Zhou Ye, hurry up and compliment me...


    "Are you dreaming in your dream? You''re really amazing, the Red Queen!" Zhou Ye praised without hesitation, and then asked, "What then?"


    "You can find a world, cultivate in it for ten thousand years, and you can almost reach the level you want!" said Honghou.


    "...Ten thousand years..." Zhou Ye frowned when she heard it, Nima, how long did Laozi have lived? This time it will take ten thousand years of hard work. Are you really teasing me?"If there is a first there is a second, let''s talk about the second!"


    "Second, you need to run a few more worlds, but the advantages of doing so are also obvious, for example, you can easily obtain the ability of silver super..." said Honghou.


    "Silver Superpower..." Zhou Ye stared directly at the golden light, Baiyin Superpower can be said to be a BUG-level force in the DC universe, blowing out the sun, dragging the planet... Shuttle time axis... moving faster than light... ...Carrying a nuclear bomb in the flesh...Super self-healing ability...Oh, no, I can¡¯t think about it, the more I think about it, the more I drool...


    "Then what am I going to do?" Zhou Ye has already begun to fantasize about his performance when he gains the silver superpower. The gods and Buddhas all over the sky are a hairy, so you are also jumping on this one-third of the earth? Drag the earth to the sun.


    "You need to go to Wolverine 2 and get the silver warrior..." Red Queen said.


    "Go to the world of the X-Men..." Zhou Ye hesitated a bit, thinking about it and asking: "Shanshan, if I go to the X-Men, will it affect the Marvel universe?"


    "Master, it will not affect the Marvel Universe!" Shanshan said: "Causality is actually very interesting. A cause is a seed. It will sprout slowly, then branch, and then produce different fruits. Different fruits will once again become a seed, become a cause and then grow up slowly, just as there are no two identical fruits in the world, one cause cannot produce two identical fruits."


    "Isn''t that just like the same tree?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Yes, this is the tree diagram of cause and effect. Each fruit is a universe... The X-Men and the Marvel universe belong to the same cause, but they are different results... So, Master, after you eat this fruit , Will the other fruit disappear?" Shanshan asked back.


    "Okay, I basically understand it, which means it won''t affect the Marvel world, right?" Zhou Ye stretched out... and then ordered Hong Kong to say: "Hong Kong, this time to X-Men World , We have to be as careful as possible!"


    "Yes, master, I''m fully prepared!" said Honghou: "In the gene blending factory, the number of copies of various scientific research personnel that are accelerating production will reach 30,000, and the number of combatants will reach 100,000. The type of talents will reach 70,000. The other twelve weapon production lines and more than 30 sets of ultra-precision machine tools have been packaged, all the test equipment has been packaged, and the materials used in the various pre-construction bases have been packaged!"


    "...Why do I think that you are going to open the protective umbrella into the X-Men world?" Zhou Ye asked with a wry expression: "And why did you know that I would definitely choose the second one?"


    "Isn''t this obvious? Master!" Hong Hou smiled and said, "With your personality, how can you not take the labor-saving and leisurely road? You have to walk the long and bumpy road!"


    "Okay, you won!" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes. If it weren''t for the Red Empress who was always loyal to her personal Super Brain, Zhou Ye would have killed him long ago."How long does it take to prepare?"


    "Three months is enough, Master, all preparations are now proceeding in an orderly manner."


    "Okay, then I''m looking forward to your performance!" Zhou Ye said as he stood up and stretched out.Walk directly to his bedroom, he doesn''t need to deal with the rest, he just needs to wait, everything will be handled by the Red Queen.


    Now he just wants to go back to the bedroom to tune ~ teach ~ tune ~ teach his obedient little maid Guan Guan, who makes him think of her when he thinks about losing a woman, well, he needs to be tuned again ~ teach , Otherwise the idea is not accessible.


    At this moment, in Zhou Ye''s bedroom, Guan Guan, who was sleeping with the quilt in her arms, shivered suddenly...It seems that she has also realized that her master is about to do something she loves and fears to her again...


    Three months later...


    The original simulated Moscow proving ground¡ª¡ª


    This was originally a one-to-one simulation site on Red Square in Moscow made by Umbrella Company to sell its virus. At this moment, all the buildings inside have been flattened.


    There is only a huge space that can accommodate hundreds of thousands of people at the same time...A huge display screen is hung from the high ceiling at intervals to ensure that everyone can see the figure on the podium...


    At this time, the place was densely packed with people. On the contrary, the whole space was silent... If you close your eyes and listen with your ears, you will not hear any other sounds besides the sound of breathing here.


    Soon, the large wall behind the rostrum of the square slowly opened to both sides, turning into a gate, and then Zhou Ye walked to the foremost rostrum under the illumination of the circular lamp post.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye''s mood was broken at the moment, the Red Queen had to give a speech from the pre-action oath...


    A little embarrassed, Zhou Ye straightened his body and looked around slowly. He couldn''t see the side with a dark glance... Taking a deep breath, Zhou Ye said, "Everyone!"


    "Huh!" Everyone stood there, staring frantically at Zhou Ye on the rostrum in their eyes.


    "I, Zhou Ye, the owner and creator of Umbrella Company, will lead you from one victory to another. We will put the Umbrella logo in all universes. Now, we will Enter an unknown new world, where we will insert the Umbrella logo all over the world, so that everyone will tremble under the logo of our umbrella! Everyone, let us start now!"


    "Long live-long live-long live!" In the deafening cheers, the large walls around the square slowly opened, and the large black mouths of the containers that looked like super large containers were opened, and the shiny metallic containers were out of thin air. A bit of a taste of future technology.


    The crowd lined up neatly, each performing their duties without interfering with each other and walking towards their own numbered warehouse.


    Zhou Ye, who had been a little nervous just now, realized that the four maids standing in front of him had become six maids...


    "Are they?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Yinyin see the master!" The beautiful girl with long black hair knelt on one knee, watching Zhou Ye''s eyes full of fanatical worship.


    "Leilei, see the master!" With long black hair and a face like Yinyin, Leilei also looked at Zhou Ye with excitement.


    "Master!" Feng''er said: "This is Yinyin and Leilei are our new sisters, they will be responsible for new projects..."


    "Oh? What''s the project?" Zhou Ye asked, looking at the maid behind Leilei who was obviously dressed differently from the inner guard maid led by the maids.


    "Master, I will be responsible for the business management of the master! The maid team behind me will not only be responsible for your basic food, clothing, shelter, and transportation, but will also be responsible for your business layout and dynamics." Feng Er finished speaking, hundreds of maids behind her Qi Qi bowed and greeted: "I have seen the master!"


    "Master, I will be responsible for research. The maid team behind me will be responsible for conveying the master''s research intentions and telling the master about the scientific research progress in your base!!" Linlin said playfully, and the maids behind her bowed too. Regards.


    "Master, I am the sword in your hand and the gun in your hand. The place you point is the place we want to destroy!" Huo''er said forcefully. The maids behind her are a little different from the other maids. Carrying two round-moon scimitars on his back, like a round moon on his back, it looks sturdy and a little peace-keeping... "The master''s sword is the direction we are moving forward!"


    "Master, I am your shield. Anyone who wants to hurt the master unless he steps on my body!" Shanshan said categorically, and the maids behind her also bowed towards Zhou Ye and said, "We are the master. Strong shield, please use us!"


    "Master, they are responsible for managing your global intelligence network, and for providing intelligence support to your sisters!" Yinyin said with a charming smile, "In addition, others are stuffed into a lot of postures that the owner likes by the sister of Hong Empress. Oh, when will the master come to me to try!" The maids behind her all bowed and saluted Zhou Ye.


    "Xiaosao hoof!" X4 seemed to be dissatisfied with Fenglin Huoshan.


    "Lord...Master! I am in charge of the master''s assassination unit...We will sweep away the master''s enemies with the momentum of thunder!" Leilei said nervously.The maids behind her were wearing all-black Lolita costumes, and each of them had masks on their faces. They all seemed to penetrate, but when they bowed to Zhou Ye, they all took off their masks. .


    Zhou Ye looked at the group of young and beautiful maids, very satisfied with the preparations of the Red Queen, and thought for a while and said: "From now on, Feng will be called Dongfang Feng''er, Lin will be called Ximen Linlin, and Huo''er will be called Nangong Huo''er. Shan''er is called Beigong Shanshan, and Yinyin and Leilei will be renamed Shangguan...Xiahouyin and Xiahou Leilei! That''s it!"


    "Thank you master for giving the last name!" X6


    All the girls are very happy that Zhou Ye gave them surnames... As for why they are all double surnames, Zhou Ye would not tell them the number of double surnames, which is a lie...


    "Okay, let''s go!" Zhou Ye said.


    "Yes, Master!" The maids answered deafeningly...


    Chapter One Hundred and Twenty-Four


    1920-United States-


    Woodcart Town is a small town on the west coast of California, USA. It is about 400 kilometers away from San Francisco. It is a gathering place for loggers...


    Originally it was just a desolate mountainous land, but since the accelerated process of industrialization in the United States, the demand for various resources, especially timber resources, has increased.The unique mangrove forests spread across the west coast here attract gold prospectors from all over the United States to log here for profit.


    The small town of Woodcart is a product of this deformed industry. Woodcart translates it as a lumberjack. You can imagine what the people here do.


    After five o''clock in the afternoon, the workers finished their day''s work, but they did not go home immediately. Instead, they gathered in the only bar in the town to drink and chat... This is their attitude to life, to enjoy in time.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 92

    It''s just that today, they don''t have the leisurely feelings of the past, because today they have been notified by the boss...


    They are unemployed because the state government has sold all the mangroves along the coast to private individuals. From then on they can only pray that that person also wants to do logging, and there are not enough people to hire them... to be precise, they The small town now belongs to private territory from today.


    "Damn rich guy, so why don''t the rich go to London or San Francisco to wave his bills, and have to run here to make us lose everything!" John the lumberjack vented his dissatisfaction while drinking beer.


    "Stop talking about John!" Foreman Bossout said, "Who let us not own the land here? To be precise, we even built our houses on state government land and didn''t pay them a penny. Taxes, how could they be toward us!"


    "Shit, can we lumberjacks stay in one place for ten years? We don''t leave after cutting the tree. After the tree is cut, why are we staying here? Waiting for death?"


    All lumberjacks are like the nomads before, cutting trees everywhere, and changing places after the trees are cut. As for the house, it¡¯s really too simple. It¡¯s too simple to use local materials to build a house with wood. Time of month.


    "Okay, we should go back and clean up!" Another worker, Scott, said as he drank all the beer in front of him and stood up."I plan to go to Texas to try my luck, maybe someone needs a cowboy!"


    "Good luck buddy!" XN


    The other workers all smiled and said that today the foreman has settled all their wages and gave them three days to move out of this small town. If they are still in their private territory over time, let¡¯s put it this way. If it takes effect, your life and death will not belong to you, because private property in the United States is sacred and inviolable. If you enter someone else''s private territory without the consent of your master, you will be killed in vain.


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the originally prosperous town of Woodcart, there is a desolation. There are no traces of living people here. No one wants to challenge the constitution, or in other words, no one dares to challenge the constitution face to face...


    A convoy of more than thirty cars drove into the town of Woodcart, and the convoy stopped at the door of the town.


    "Ah...this Nima 1920 car is simply unbearable!" Zhou Ye got out of the car, rubbing his own dolphins, and vomiting: "There is no shock absorption, and the road is being pulled by those everywhere. The small pits made by the log trucks made me feel sick!"


    "Sorry master, it''s all my fault!" Dongfang Feng''er looked guilty. She didn''t expect that the road conditions here would be so bad, making her master feel unhappy. This was her dereliction of duty as the chief maid.


    "Well, Feng''er, I''m just complaining about the American emperor''s traffic!" Zhou Ye patted Feng''er and comforted her: "I don''t mean to blame you!"


    "Thank you, Master!" Although Feng''er knew that her master was not angry, she was still very guilty. She was a bit incompetent as the maid chief who was responsible for the food, clothing, shelter and transportation of the master.


    Zhou Ye could see Feng''er''s thoughts at a glance, and didn''t want to say anything. He grabbed her hand and walked towards the town, followed by dozens of maids...


    "Master..." Zhou Ye grabbed her little hand, and Feng''er was immediately exasperated. The master still loved herself, but this was not the reason why she could not work hard. He had to work harder to help the master arrange everything.


    Zhou Ye walked on the only main road in the town. The buildings on both sides of the road are mostly wooden structures, full of European styles of the 1920s. Most of these buildings have only one floor, the only two-story building in the town. Just a bar...


    Pushing open the open door of the bar, Zhou Ye walked in. It was dark inside, and it seemed that the building was empty... Behind him was a lighting fixture that the maid brought immediately...


    As soon as you enter the gate, there are two billiard tables. Not far away is the bar. To the right of the bar is a small stage. It is estimated that someone will come here to perform before.


    "Clean up here temporarily, and when the villas on the mountain are built, I will move them up again!" Zhou Ye ordered.


    "Yes, master, please wait a moment, let''s clean up!" Feng''er said and waved, the maids who filed in were already busy.


    Although this small town is inconspicuous, it will be the famous American Mangrove National Park in later generations... Zhou Ye intends to build a villa group for himself in the mangrove forest. It is close to the mountains and the sea. The mountains are covered with 4000-year-old trees. Trees, California''s weather makes these mangroves evergreen all year round, the forests are gurgling with rivers, species are rich, and there are three small waterfall groups...


    This place is very suitable for vacation...Although he came to this world to do business, Zhou Ye never wronged himself. He directly sold off more than 20 million U.S. dollars to buy all of the 1,000 square kilometers in his private realm. There are forests, coastlines, grasslands... This product is here for vacation...


    What is the concept of 1,000 square kilometers? It is basically equivalent to the area of ??Hong Kong...


    The U.S. dollar in this era has considerable purchasing power. The U.S. dollar that is still pegged to gold can truly be called the U.S. dollar. At that time, 1 U.S. dollar is equivalent to the current purchasing power of 63 U.S. dollars...


    Zhou Ye has made up his mind to buy all the most beautiful national parks in the United States if given the opportunity. As for where the Americans will go to play in the future?Let him die...


    Zhou Ye actually came here a week ago. When he got here, he first had to find a nest for himself. After thinking about it, he set the mangrove national park for later generations...


    Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Five


    One month later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the mangrove forest¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The villa group that has been basically completed stands in the middle of the mangrove forest like a dreamy forest fairy tale kingdom. The entire villa group is designed by architects and designers brought by Zhou Ye, and combines various elements of later generations, and is close to nature. It is full of technological colors.


    "It looks really good here!" Zhou Ye walked in the forest path, patrolling the place where he will live in the next few years and laughed.


    The two-meter wide and narrow footpath is paved with new-shaped composite materials and has a non-slip and shock-proof design. It feels easy for people to walk on it, and the two sides of the footpath are full of towering giant trees, passing two vines across the small river The bridge has arrived at Zhou Ye¡¯s Mountain Resort...


    The construction area here is a full 10,000 square meters, composed of a main villa and more than one hundred small villas, each with its own style.The largest main villa is naturally Zhou Ye¡¯s residence. More than one hundred small villas are occupied by Zhou Ye¡¯s maids... After all, he brought more than 600 people to the Guang maid group this time...


    As for the others, they are all building their own underground bases...Zhou Ye intends to build a main hive base more than 100 meters below the mangrove forest... and other states also have sub-bases, but they are not as big as the main base of the redwood forest. .


    It is estimated that all projects will take five years to complete...


    Various clones of more than 100,000 people have entered the corners of American society through various means, and they will be lurking there to complete the mission given to them by Zhou Ye...


    On the night of Zhou Ye¡¯s arrival, his men had already launched three rockets. With the help of space compression technology, they sent more than 300 satellites into the Earth¡¯s low-Earth orbit, medium-distance orbit, far-Earth orbit, and synchronous orbit. After all, radar won¡¯t be invented until 1939, and now...hehe, Zhou Ye can enjoy the pleasure of being crushed by technology...


    In 1920, Zhou Ye''s subordinates could enjoy global satellite communications without blind spots and the advantages of fully open maps...


    Uh, digress, let''s go back again...


    Zhou Ye came to his villa accompanied by his six close maid chiefs.His villa was built on a cliff. Half of the round mansion protruded from the cliff. From the outside, it looked like it was embedded on the top of the cliff.


    Because of the use of the latest biotechnology building materials, it can be built so quickly...In fact, there are not many biotechnology building materials brought this time. Most of them are useful, mainly for the construction of some chemical defenses. It was used by the radiation biotechnology laboratory, but it was intercepted by Zhou Ye...


    Because this material has the effects of earthquake resistance, radiation resistance and corrosion resistance, and under certain conditions, it is easy to shape, flexible, and has multiple advantages such as good insulation and waterproof performance... Zhou Ye directly used it to build a house... Otherwise, it is lacking With construction materials such as cement and steel bars, his mansion was really not repaired so quickly...


    It is not the maid¡¯s villa. The main material used in their villa is wood, but the paint is the latest biological moisture-proof and anti-corrosion paint, which does not contain formaldehyde...


    Zhou Ye stepped into his mansion. The circular hall is full of technological sense. The semi-circular glass is surrounded by the blue ocean. The semi-circular sofa is placed around the glass, which makes people feel comfortable to look at. Out of a small bar, the spiral art staircase linking upstairs and downstairs is between the small bar and the living room. Zhou Ye walked up the escalator to the second floor. The second floor is a small circle with a full 200 meters in the middle of the bedroom. With a big round bed, it¡¯s not a problem to lie on more than a dozen people. The top floor of the bedroom is covered with controllable color-changing glass. In fine weather, you can use the control buttons beside the window cabinet to enjoy the beautiful starry sky... ¡­


    Open the balcony door of the bedroom, and there is a large swimming pool on the balcony of more than 400 square meters outside... There are parasols and beach chairs by the swimming pool...


    Zhou Ye lay unceremoniously on a beach chair, and then a maid poured him a glass of iced wine, while Feng''er was cautiously helping him roast Cuban cigars...


    "This is life!" Zhou Ye stretched out and took the Shangguan sisters into his arms. At this time, Feng''er also roasted the cigar. After cutting the beginning, after helping Zhou Ye light the cigar, he cuddly curled up. In Zhou Ye''s arms...


    As a hedonist, Zhou Ye has always been able to lie down without sitting, sit without standing, and enjoy and never go busy... That¡¯s why he brought so many people into this world this time. Everything is left to your hands, or why did you work so hard to win the hive?


    If you have your own power, you have to do everything yourself. It is estimated that one day the pig''s feet are not killed by people, but by yourself!Zhou Ye complained in his heart.


    At this moment, Shangguan Yinyin heard the sound coming from the earphones, and then happily said to Zhou Ye: "Master, our people have found Ophelia Sarkisian in Hungary, and they are now on board. With our supersonic high-altitude fighter, you can expect to see her tomorrow!"


    "Oh? That''s great!" Zhou Ye was also very happy when he heard the news.


    It is said that Ophelia Sarkisian may not know who it is, but when it comes to her nickname Madame Hydra, or Viper, everyone knows who she is.


    This beauty was Zhou Ye''s intended goal. Although he was still a baby, Zhou Ye didn''t mind playing the nurturing game. He wanted to try the matter of his father''s love.


    Since I have to stay for so long this time, Zhou Ye intends to recognize all the famous sister papers as daughters... It''s interesting to think about it. A group of little loli are by his side... Raised by herself... That''s a sense of accomplishment. of.


    So Zhou Ye named himself this action: [Dad is back...]


    Six hours later----


    On the tarmac in the Redwood Forest Villa, a helicopter landed here.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 93

    The cabin door opened, and four young girls in maid costumes walked down. The leading maid held a metal oval object in her hands. It was a special life-saving chamber, and she was afraid that supersonic flight would cause harm to young babies. Impact.


    "the host¡­¡­"


    Seeing Zhou Ye leading the six maids to pick him up on the tarmac, the maids hurriedly stepped forward to say hello: "Fortunately, Master, I have brought the little princess back!"


    "That''s great!" Zhou Ye said, "Let me see how our little princess is going!"


    Feng''er hurriedly took a step forward, took the life-saving bin in the hand of the maid, and operated it a little on the side. As a mechanical sound rang, the oval-shaped life-saving bin became half an oval with a pink jade carved inside. The little baby girl of''s was looking at Zhou Ye and giggling, stretching out her little ~ hand and waving, as if she wanted Zhou Ye to hug...


    "Call Dad...Call Dad!" Zhou Ye, who had never been a father, teased the little girl''s hand with his fingers, and laughed.


    "Master, she has only been two months old, how could she be able to speak!" It usually takes three to six months for babies to speak... Shangguan Leilei smiled and taught her master science.


    "Huh? Why is there a scar on her right face?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Master, when we received her, the scar on her face was already there!" The maids who went to pick up the baby girl hurriedly explained.


    "Forget it, let her get rid of it in the future!" Zhou Ye didn''t bother to get to the bottom. He believed that under the indoctrination of the Red Queen, these maids would not dare to lie and deceive him.


    "You have worked hard! Go take a rest!" Zhou Ye said, picking up his future daughter, nodding to the maids, and leaving with a smile.


    "Yes, master..." The maids waited for Zhou Ye to go away with the maids before they dared to straighten up, and the other maids around rushed over and asked in a twittering.


    "Sister, is Europe fun?"


    "Have you brought us souvenirs?"


    "The master is so handsome... if you can talk to the master..."


    "You think about spring and go...Be careful that the maids clean up you, they dare to covet the master!"


    "It''s always okay to think about it!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Six


    Zhou Ye hugged his daughter and came to the nursery room that was already prepared. Little Ophelia didn''t admit to having a baby, her little hand tightly held Zhou Ye''s fingers, and her cute little face giggled. Constantly, I can see that she likes Zhou Ye very much...


    There was only one thing. She refused to lie down on the small bed in the nursery room by herself. As long as Zhou Ye dared to put her there, she would cry to Zhou Ye...


    This was really embarrassing to Zhou Ye, and the six maids couldn¡¯t hold them. She only recognized Zhou Ye... In desperation, Zhou Ye could only sleep with her in her arms...


    When I got up in the morning, Ophelia drew a map directly on Zhou Ye¡¯s luxurious bed... In short, it was bedwetting... The most important thing was that Zhou Ye was also urinating...


    Seeing Ophelia¡¯s real smile that day, Zhou Ye¡¯s raised hands really couldn¡¯t take pictures. In desperation, he could only ask the maids to change the bedding for his bed while he was holding Ophelia. To take a bath¡­¡­


    It was all right for one day, two days and three days... But on the fourth day Zhou Ye couldn''t stand it...


    It''s not that Ophelia can''t stand sleeping with herself, but can''t stand the monk-like abstinence life...


    night----


    Zhou Ye hummed a nursery rhyme, put Ophelia to sleep, turned over, jumped out of the window, and quietly walked out of his bedroom. His goal was the guest room in his mansion, which was a big suite. Looking at his six maids...


    "Hush..." Zhou Ye opened the door and saw the little maid who had been on duty at his door. He hushed, then grabbed the two little maids and led them to his maid''s room...


    With the two little maids, Zhou Ye rushed directly into the room, and then bursts of red-faced voices rang...


    You must know that Zhou Ye¡¯s maid guards are all products after the Red Queen¡¯s genetic optimization. The second one also masters a super power. The best Shangguan sisters have three abilities: thought power, invisibility, and teleport...


    The basic maids did not have a single ugly girl, and the figure was according to Zhou Ye''s favorite standard. The youngest Hungarian also had a C+...So Zhou Ye picked up two little maids together...


    Cultivate four pieces of Chu women¡¯s land in a row...Sister Shangguan and that little maid, Zhou Ye are also very proud, especially the ancient sisters, who actually have the rare twin telepathy... Then don''t play too much...


    early morning----


    Zhou Ye was awakened by the maid...


    "Master, go and take a look. The little princess is crying and crying. We can''t persuade you no matter what!" A maid whispered in Zhou Ye''s ear.


    "..." Zhou Ye was agitated, turned over and got up, put on a bathrobe and ran into his bedroom. There were two maids coaxing Ophelia in the bedroom, but it seemed that little Ophelia was not. Selling their tents...Small~The boss who is eager to see, tears are falling down...


    "What''s wrong, who made our little princess angry!" Zhou Ye smiled and picked up little Ophelia, gently patted her on the back, and said.


    "Bab..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s arrival, little Ophelia cried more as if she had met her relatives, so let alone the grievance... If you raised your hands high, Zhou Ye should hug him.


    Zhou Ye hurriedly picked up his little princess, and the little Ophelia who achieved the goal kept rubbing Zhou Ye''s face with her small face... Zhou Ye''s tears, nose and saliva...


    Zhou Ye hurriedly coaxed for a long time, before he turned little Ophelia into a smile...


    From then on, Zhou Ye never stayed in another sister paper room again...at least wait until the little Ophelia gets older...


    It''s a pity that his plan went bankrupt...When little Ophelia was six years old, Zhou Ye wanted to sleep with her in a separate room...As a result, Ophelia didn''t speak, but her big cute eyes were full. With tears, my face is full of grievances that Dad doesn¡¯t want me...


    Zhou Ye feels soft again...Allow her to sleep with herself again...


    Six years later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Little Ophelia is already twelve years old... She received all her education at home.Among Zhou Ye''s subordinates are leaders in all walks of life, and they provide one-to-one education to Ophelia through remote projection.


    Little Ophelia walked out of the projection classroom specially built for her at home, and the two maids at the door greeted her: "Miss...where are we going now?"


    "What about Dad? What is he doing?" Little Ophelia, who was wearing a Lolita skirt, asked like a little adult.


    "The master is having a meeting with the heads of various branches of the company. It will take a while to end!" said a maid.


    "¡ª¡ª lie to me again under the guise of a meeting!" Little Ophelia has become a twelve-year-old girl, and her little face already has a future charm~the embryonic form of fascinating sentient beings... She is now called This is a pretty girl...


    In the remote meeting room¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "I ask you to take the opportunity of the Great Depression in the United States to fully deploy our strategy of economic control of the United States. How did you accomplish it?" Zhou Ye casually sat on the main seat with a cigar in his mouth... ¡­Beside Honghou, standing there wearing an OL costume as a secretary, behind him is the maid chief of the Shangguan sisters.


    "We have taken the controlling rights of more than 5,000 banks across the United States and cross-controlled them to form a banking alliance headed by Umbrella Bank, to force the heads of the United States to bow their heads and let our representatives Take the seat of the chairman of the Federal Reserve, otherwise we will not agree to the policy of interest rate adjustment of principal and deputy!" said the director in charge of the financial industry.


    "We acquired more than 40% of Boeing''s shares, and now we are the largest shareholder of Boeing, and we also hold 39% of Lockheed Martin''s shares, and Northrow Sixty-seven percent of Pu-Grumman''s shares!" said the chief in charge of military industry.


    "We have won 37% of the mining rights in the United States!" said the head of the Ministry of Resources.


    "We won the controlling stake of 53% of the steel plants in the United States!" said the director of the materials department.


    "The farms we control are enough to cause a famine in the United States..." the agricultural director said calmly.


    "We control 60% of the film companies in Hollywood, Los Angeles!" The head of the propaganda department said calmly: "And we also control 70% of the newspaper industry in the United States. My people are starting to build TV sets. Factory, and apply to the government to establish a TV station..."


    "We are negotiating with AT&T to acquire their shares, but they refused!" said Shangguan Yinyin, who is in charge of intelligence.


    "Then take our big bricks and tell them that we have invented the wireless phone. If we don''t cooperate with us, then we will build base stations across the United States and build our own wireless phone company alone to crush them!" Zhou Ye What I''m talking about is the first generation of big brothers that can be used for fighting... businessman, want to have the potential of profiteers, to squeeze the last point of value, without external challenges, Zhou Ye dare to make a lot of money from this big brother American people¡¯s money for a century...


    "Yes, master!" Shangguan Yinyin said.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 94

    "We have registered more than 100 security companies in the United States!" said the head of the security department: "Now we have more than 300 training bases, with a total of 890,000 security personnel and administrative personnel!"


    "Take advantage of this Great Depression, we have acquired more than 1,600 factories of various types, among which we have acquired Ford, General Motors, and Chrysler in automobile manufacturing..." said the head of the commerce department.


    "We now have more than 260 large hospitals and 110 pharmaceutical factories across the United States!" said the Department of Biochemistry.


    "We have 33 large law firms and tens of thousands of outstanding lawyers!" said the head of the legal department.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Well, gentlemen, I am very satisfied with your efforts. Remember to hide yourself. The time we took off was in World War II..."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Then the meeting ends!"


    Zhou Ye rubbed his head. To be honest, he hated a serious meeting the most, but as the only and eternal leader of the umbrella, he couldn''t keep showing up every day, at least half a year.


    Of course, Zhou Ye''s action in the United States was not only carried out under the umbrella of the umbrella. It was necessary to circumvent the antitrust law, so these companies seem to be irrelevant, at least divided into thousands of registered companies... For others, I am afraid that unless they are holding shares, they dare not let go.


    But Zhou Ye is not afraid. These people are all made by the Red Queen. Being loyal to Zhou Ye is an instinct engraved in their DNA. They will never get rid of the control of the umbrella company.


    Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Seven


    Seeing Zhou Ye rubbing her head by herself, the Shangguan sisters cleverly caught Zhou Ye one after another.The giant head cushion with E made Zhou Ye''s mood suddenly much better...


    And in front is the older sister of Shangguan sisters, Shangguan Yinyin.


    I saw her straddling Zhou Ye''s lap, gently helping Zhou Ye to make her face with her hands~ pressing~ rubbing, Xiao Qiao dolphins were still twisting around Zhou Ye''s body...


    "Goblin, let me take you!" Zhou Ye said, reaching into Yinyin''s skirt with both hands..., today Yinyin actually wore a rope..., Zhou Ye''s little friend suddenly became angry...


    With a girl in her eyes, Yinyin sticks out her little hand, freeing Zhou Ye''s little friend from the clothes... When she stands on tiptoe, the whole person is pressed on the little friend, and with a sound of fullness ~Yin, my little friend is home...


    On the other hand, Shangguan Leilei continued to massage Zhou Ye''s head with her fierce full E, and unconsciously hugged Zhou Ye''s Hungarian mouth with her hands...


    Zhou Ye was cheeked in the middle by the two sisters like the heart in the biscuit of the heart...the front swayed and the back screamed. This is the advantage of having telepathic sisters...


    The three of them became more and more happy...


    At this moment, the door of the meeting room was suddenly opened, and little Ophelia walked in: "Dad, did you end the meeting?"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Shangguan Yinyin suddenly stiffened and trembled all over when seeing the figure of little Ophelia... She was at the top...


    After all, I was looking at the grown-up children, and the Shangguan sisters were especially unable to let go in front of Ophelia...


    Zhou Ye''s little friend was so confused by Shangguan Yinyin, it felt like being held tightly by a small hand~ It felt great, and he moved even harder...


    As for her daughter, it''s not that she has never seen her... Several times she lay in bed and pretended to fall asleep to watch her and Zhunv Hehehe was discovered by Zhou Ye...


    "My little princess, do you miss dad?" Zhou Ye said while exercising.


    "Hmm...!" Little Ophelia replied, looking at Zhou Ye''s face, and seeing that her father seemed to be lifeless, so she came to Zhou Ye''s side even more wisely, squatted down and watched. My father¡¯s jealous little friend came in~in~out~out from his Shangguan aunt...


    "Don''t look, miss..." As if feeling the gaze of Little Ophelia, Shangguan Yinyin covered her face with her hands, struggling to get down, but was hugged tightly by Zhou Ye and prevented her from leaving...


    Little Ophelia looked at the sparkling water partner, and curiously stretched out her little snake head and added it...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    "It''s too much! Hehe!" Zhou Ye said as he hugged Shangguan Yinyin and put it on the table.


    "Dad-is it happy to do this kind of thing?" Little Ophelia asked curiously, her eyes full of eagerness.


    "Of course I am very happy, but I have to be with the person I love the happiest!" Zhou Ye said indifferently.


    "I want to try with Dad!" Little Ophelia said and hugged Zhou Ye, "Because Dad is my favorite person!"


    "But...you are still a little too young, baby!" Zhou Ye said embarrassedly.


    "I''m not young anymore, Dad!" Little Ophelia said with a sad look: "Don''t dad love Little Ophelia anymore?"


    "How come!" Zhou Ye hurriedly comforted his daughter: "Daddy likes little Ophelia the most!"


    "Then try it with me...!" Little Ophelia''s eyes were full of thirst.


    "Okay... baby, if you feel pain, just shout and I will stop!" Zhou Ye hesitated and said.


    "Yeah!" Little Ophelia nodded happily, and then she couldn''t wait to lie down at the table in the meeting room and lifted her little skirt to her waist...


    "Wait, baby!" Zhou Ye hurriedly prevented Little Ophelia from taking off her cool actions, and said, "Your first time, we need to be more serious!"


    "Well, I listen to my father!" Little Ophelia happily hugged Zhou Ye and kissed her. The education she has received since childhood is that... it is the right way for a daughter to marry her father, and it is the right way for a man to have many women...


    "Let''s have dinner first, and when we go to bed at night!" Zhou Ye said, leaving the meeting room with his daughter in his arms, and motioned to the two maids outside to bring his maid to their room...


    In the evening, Zhou Ye arranged a sumptuous candlelight dinner. The six maids were not there this time, only Zhou Ye and Ophelia...


    Zhou Ye also specially opened a bottle of wine...The two finished their dinner in this romantic atmosphere...


    After dinner, Zhou Ye took the little Ophelia to the swimming pool outside the bedroom. Zhou Ye was lying on the beach chair, and the little Ophelia was lying in his arms...


    "Little baby, are you sure you want to try that with Dad today?" Zhou Ye still hesitated, after all, Ophelia was still too young.


    "Of course, Dad!" Little Ophelia rubbed her face against Zhou Ye''s Hungarian mouth, and whispered: "I know I am not my father''s biological daughter... and I also know that my father brought me from the chaotic Hungary. It came out... Without you, I don''t know what kind of life I would be living now...or just alive!"


    "Damn... who told you all this!" Zhou Ye felt very angry, who had revealed the little Ophelia''s life experience to her.


    "No, Dad, wait for me to finish!" Little Ophelia covered Zhou Ye''s mouth with her little ~ hand, and said: "You love me, you take all the most beautiful things you can think of. Give me...I don''t know how else I can repay you!"


    "You know little Ophelia, what I want is not your reward, little Ophelia!" Zhou Ye felt uncomfortable for a while.


    "No, Dad!" Little Ophelia shouted vigorously: "This is not grateful, but a woman can''t do without this man...because she doesn''t know if she can find such an unconditional in this world. I love my man!"


    The precocious little Ophelia knew what she wanted, and also knew what kind of feelings she felt for Zhou Ye...


    After shouting, Little Ophelia stunned Zhou Ye''s coquettishly, and awkwardly stretched out her little snake head...


    Hearing Xiao Ophelia¡¯s words, Zhou Ye no longer struggled, picked her up, and entered the bedroom where they had spent 12 years together...


    With a sound of hiss, the two frankly faced each other. Little Ophelia looked at this handsome man whose appearance had not changed in the past twelve years. With a sharp pain, she knew... that she had him, she would never Not a spectator, but a woman who owns him... Feeling the extra things in her body...


    She trembled with excitement, and under the shining starlight, she reached the first peak of her life...


    Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Eight

 Movie World Im King Chapter 95

    Little Ophelia has adhered to Zhou Ye like a little tail since she was a child. Although she is still ignorant, she knows that this man brings her an unprecedented sense of security.


    Little Ophelia doesn''t like the courses of language, literature, dance, and so on. Instead, she is very interested in courses like biochemistry...


    Through learning, she learned about hereditary genes... She understood that something from the previous generation must be passed on to the next generation, either the eyes or the hair color, the hair color or the skin color... But she could not find anything similar to her The inheritance of his father...


    My father is a yellow race, with the most beautiful black pupils and fascinating black hair, but in my own body, Ophelia can''t find these inheritances...


    When she asked her biology teacher why this was, the teacher hesitated and said...maybe it is recessive genetic inheritance...


    The clever little Ophelia didn''t believe her biology teacher at all, so she just entered the youth~spring~ period and started secretly carrying Zhou Ye on her back in the computer room in the basement to search for answers...


    Until she accidentally found a folder with her own name, everything was different...


    She saw... the whole process of being taken away by the maids and aunts from a shabby orphanage in Hungary...


    She saw that her father had a happy smile when he first saw him...


    Silently remembered the name of the orphanage, the little Ophelia used Zhou Ye¡¯s computer to imitate Zhou Ye¡¯s tone to give Umbrella¡¯s Ministry of Foreign Affairs an order to investigate the orphanage and find her biological parents...


    Two days later, Little Ophelia checked it out on the computer again... The welfare home was destroyed by angry people because of organizing the sale of orphans three years ago... And the information of her biological parents was also found. , Her father was a Hungarian Communist Party member... died in the turmoil of 1919, and her mother died in childbirth...


    To be honest, seeing these messages, little Ophelia is just fortunate that she has grown so big and has always been living in the favor of Zhou Ye. She can''t imagine that without Zhou Ye, herself What will it look like now.


    Although living in this technology manor that has surpassed this era for a century, she is not a lady who knows nothing...


    She understands the current situation in Europe, and understands that if she is not adopted by Zhou Ye, the most optimistic situation is that she might be robbing wild dogs in the garbage dump, or even being bullied by the gangsters on the street...


    She shuddered when she thought of this...


    From that day on, Ophelia''s feelings for Zhou Ye have slowly deteriorated... She loves him, not the kind of daughter''s love for her father, but the love of a woman for a man.


    She becomes more attached to him, and even eats the jealousy of her maids and aunts... But she doesn''t know what her father thinks... Just like a child of first love, for fear that this matter will be broken even in the end. Family affection can¡¯t be owned...


    Little Ophelia was secretly distressed, until that day she broke through Zhou Ye''s battle with Shangguan sisters in the conference room... She had actually been observing Zhou Ye''s expression... If Zhou Ye had a little dissatisfaction at the time, she would Will immediately pretend not to understand and exit the door...


    This was the first time she looked at Zhou Ye and the maids in an open manner... Her heart was filled with anxiety and anxiety, because she was afraid that she would be dissatisfied with the man she loved...


    Seeing that the man she loved didn''t have any expressions of dissatisfaction, little Ophelia boldly did what she wanted to do before...


    Asking Zhou Ye~Huan... Simply, Zhou Ye did not refuse her...


    She finally saw that her hard work got everything she wanted...


    Little Ophelia looked at Zhou Ye, who was still hugging herself and sleeping like a child, with a happy smile on her face... She hugged her father hard and squeezed her body into his arms. squeeze¡­¡­


    "Little Ophelia, don''t move anymore. Dad can''t help it!" Although Zhou Ye didn''t open his eyes, his little friend was ready to go aggressively...


    "Dad, morning!" Little Ophelia didn''t care, but twisted her body a few more times. "Dad, did you mean to move like this?"


    "It''s really a little fairy..." Zhou Ye was about to gallop as soon as he turned over.


    "Dad, I really can''t stand it!" Little Ophelia said with a pitiful face, "If you don''t believe me, look at it!"


    ...As soon as Zhou Ye lowered his head, he saw Little Ophelia''s already overwhelmed divine ~ Secret Land, which was still red and swollen, and it looked really bad.


    After a sigh of talk, Zhou Ye could only stand up and dismount. After all, Ophelia was still young and could not over-exploit.


    "But dad, people can help you like this!" As she said, Ophelia slowly got into the quilt, and then, Zhou Ye felt that his little friend was wrapped in something... and opened the quilt. Little Ophelia''s little head moved up and down.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, little Ophelia¡¯s admiration became sour, and Zhou Ye spewed what she wanted under her pleading eyes... The strength was too strong, and the choking little Ophelia straightened Roll your eyes...


    Zhou Ye turned over and hugged Little Ophelia directly down the window and walked into the bathroom. Little Ophelia used to take a bath with Zhou Ye since she was a child, but after becoming Zhou Ye¡¯s woman, this was the number one. Times...


    The father and daughter applied shower gel to each other, and little Ophelia said: "Will I call your father? Or my dear?"


    Before Zhou Ye could answer, little Ophelia said to herself again: "Well-you can''t call my dear, but dad... Just call my dear and have a maid and aunt, and I will be the only one who calls my dad. , Are you right? Dear father?"


    "My lovely daughter... don''t you want to get out of this bathroom?" Zhou Ye gritted his teeth and said, the charm of this little~fairy~fairy has reached its level...


    The two father and daughter laughed again, and in the end Zhou Ye still failed to resist the bait, and took away the little Ophelia in the bathroom for the first time...


    After cleaning up, a maid came to help them put on their home clothes.And Zhou Ye picked up the little Ophelia, who was inconvenient, and came to the manor outside. Zhou Ye was used to eating breakfast on the grass outside. Looking at the beautiful scenery in front of him, he would feel very happy...


    While the two were eating breakfast, Zhou Ye asked how little Ophelia learned of her own life experience, and little Ophelia, who was already inseparable from Zhou Ye, told him honestly. Find the whole process of your own life experience.


    After hearing this, Zhou Ye knew what was going on. That time when he was hehe, the Red Queen suddenly reported to him about this incident and laid out an inducement plan. He agreed without thinking about it at the time. I forgot about it...


    Obviously, I blamed myself for this incident, but although the process was a bit unexpected, the consequences were what Zhou Ye wanted, so he didn''t bother with the Red Queen...


    The Red Queen said that I will not recite this pot, and you agree with this plan...


    Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Nine


    Time flies, the sun and the moon are like shuttles...


    Little~Luo~Li became a...female~king!!!


    "Hi, Dad! How long have you seen me?" Little Ophelia, no, I can¡¯t be called Little Ophelia now. She has evolved from a cute Lo~li to a strong Angry girl~ King!Ophelia, who is dressed in an OL outfit, has a bumpy figure, and has a big wavy golden hair, is acting like a baby to her father through the video...


    "Uh, I''m not busy!" Zhou Ye said with an uncomfortable expression.


    "Busy?!" Ophelia rolled her beautiful eyes, and said dissatisfied: "Dad, are you busy tuned~teach the maids and aunts? You are so busy coming to the Boston branch to visit your daughter. Are there none?"


    "Boston...hhhhhhhhh, Feng''er, be lighter!" Zhou Ye couldn''t help taking a breath and said, "Speaking of which, it''s almost time! It''s time to visit Boston!"


    "...Dad, I haven''t seen you for a week...I miss you!" Ophelia said, her face was full of female eyebrows, and her eyes were almost overflowing.


    It has been more than three months since she completed all the higher education and must help her father manage the Boston branch. What made her dissatisfied was that her father never visited her once, and always ran by herself. Go home and find him to seek comfort ~ borrow...


    That''s why I have today''s scene. Looking at this man who looks like her own brother far more like her own father, Ophelia is really in love with her. She can''t imagine if he loses him or not.


    "Okay, I''ve decided. Tomorrow I will go to Boston and see my lovely daughter!" Zhou Ye said with a smile and looked at the sister paper he had raised since childhood. "My good girl is satisfied now?"


    "That''s pretty much the same!" Ophelia said with a smile: "Dad, I prepared a surprise with you in Boston, come on, I am waiting for you! Dad!"


    "I will go, baby!"


    "Well, I''ll wait for you! Dad!" Ophelia watched as she hung up the projection device, stood up, stretched her waist... The murder weapon that was ready to be released was salivating.


    "Vickie, Monica, get ready for the car, I''m going to Frost Manor!" Ophelia said and walked outside the door.


    "Yes, miss!" Two dark shadows suddenly appeared behind Ophelia. Those were the shadow guards that Zhou Ye had equipped for his daughter. The two of them possessed the ability of teleportation and invisibility, and were the best defenders. By.After all, although Ophelia¡¯s ability is not afraid of any poison in the universe, and Zhou Ye has also injected her with improved T virus according to her ability, but a girl¡¯s family always beats and kills. Not pretty...


    So Zhou Ye equipped Ophelia with two prepared shadow servants, plus more than 20 bodyguard teams...


    Who doesn''t care for your daughter?

 Movie World Im King Chapter 96

    Uh, a little off topic, get back to business.


    When Ophelia walked out of Umbrella''s Boston branch building, the team was ready at the gate...


    Ophelia completely ignored the admiring eyes from the men in the hall, walked directly out of the hall and sat in her car.


    "Go to Frost Manor!" Ophelia gave orders, and then took out Winston Frost''s information from Vicky''s portfolio, and looked at it, although this person had been studied before. , But now I still want to study it again to determine my own ideas.


    A group of dozens of luxury cars passed through the central city of Boston and headed for the suburbs on the other side... Soon, Ophelia''s motorcade arrived at Frost Manor in the suburbs.


    The Frost Manor is two square kilometers in size, and the three-story large mansion is in the center of the Frost Manor.


    Ophelia''s motorcade easily entered the Frost Manor, only because of the conspicuous umbrella logo in front of their motorcade, which is the only logo of the Umbrella consortium.


    Hearing the call from the doorman, Winston was actually very confused. Although he had business dealings with the Umbrella consortium, he was not familiar with the new director of the Boston branch, although he heard that he was only 18 years old. ~Beautiful~Female, but he hasn''t had time to visit her...


    So what is the head of Umbrella¡¯s branch here for?


    With a mind full of questions, Winston came to the door of his villa to greet the woman who rashly visited...


    "Hello, Miss Sarkisian!" Winston looked at Ophelia who got out of the car, hurriedly walked up to her in front of her and stretched out his hand.


    "Hello! Mr. Frost!" Ophelia said hello, but did not reach out to shake Winston''s hands.


    "Welcome to the humble house, please come inside!" Winston retracted his hand in embarrassment and made a please gesture.


    "Thank you!" Ophelia nodded, and walked ahead unceremoniously. Winston followed her closely behind them. Behind them were Ophelia''s two shadow guards...


    A group of people came to the living room, and the guests and the host were seated.A maid came over and brought them coffee... Gently stirred with a spoon~ Stirring the coffee in the cup, Winston asked curiously, "I don¡¯t know what happened to Miss Sarkisian coming to me today. ?"


    "Um... something!" Ophelia said, tilting her head slightly, motioning for Vicki and Monica behind her...


    The two women took out two files from their pockets and placed them in front of Winston.


    "Is this?" Winston opened one of them casually. It contained a contract. The total amount involved in the contract reached 200 million U.S. dollars... If he signs this contract, he may make at least half of the profit. This is a huge help to their Frost family''s business.


    Controlling his excitement, Winston opened another file again... the moment he saw the contents of the file, his eyes narrowed.


    This is the black material of their Frost family, and it is justified and well-founded... The process of capitalists completing basic capital accumulation is bloody, and their Frost family is no exception, and the consent is not clean. If this material is exposed If so, their Frost family''s reputation will be fatally hit...


    This was simply a poison to him, a poison enough to kill the entire Frost family.


    "I...I don''t understand what you mean, Miss Sarkisian!" Winston put down the materials in his hand, pretending to be calm and said: "Did the big figures of the Umbrella consortium have taken a fancy to our Frost family? Is your property? Although our Frost family is not worth mentioning compared to the Umbrella Consortium, we will not stand alone... Our Frost family has no habit of surrendering!"


    "You look too high at your Frost family!" Ofelia gracefully took the coffee and took a sip: "If our Umbrella consortium wants to annex your Frost family''s property, it will Don''t worry about that!"


    "What does Miss Sarkisian mean?" Hearing that Ophelia didn''t mean to annex his family property, Winston felt a little relieved.


    "It''s just that our young master has taken a fancy to your Frost family daughter!" Ophelia said with a smile: "If you agree to this marriage, then that superior contract is for your family. If you refuse With the olive branch in Umbrella''s hand..."


    "..." Some things needless to say are so clear. Winston naturally understands what will happen if he refuses. This feeling of being coerced and seduced by others is very bad, but facing the behemoth Umbrella , Their Frost family was not qualified to say NO. After gritting his teeth, Winston finally accepted his fate."Then I don''t know which daughter of mine the Master of the Umbrella Consortium is after!"


    "Emma... Emma Grace Frost!" Ophelia spit out a name that caught Winston off guard.


    "Oh my God, Emma? Are you sure you are not mistaken? Emma is just ten years old this year!" Winston yelled a little gaffe.


    "That''s right, what our young master wants is Emma Grace Frost!" Ophelia said, taking out Zhou Ye''s photo and said, "My young master is not too old...!"


    "This is...!" Winston looked at Zhou Ye, who was like a 17 or 18-year-old in the photo. The only thing that surprised him was that the young master of Umbrella was actually an Asian, but now there is more money than Everything matters, no matter where he is from.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Winston finally signed the contract obediently...and Ophelia took away Emma Grace Frost who was still Xiaoli.


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirty


    In Emma''s RV, she looked curiously at the car decorations that were completely different from those in her home.The decorations in this car are more avant-garde and full of science fiction...


    Ophelia looked at Emma, ??who kept looking curiously at the things in the car, smiled slightly, and clicked on the armrest of her sofa. An air-conditioned cabinet door opened, and she took out a bottle of red wine and a glass. Then he asked: "Is Emma? Do you want something to drink? There are cola and juice, which one do you want?"


    "I...I..." Emma, ??who has always been ignored at home, hesitated to speak.


    "Don''t be afraid, you are so beautiful, you have to be more confident!" Ophelia comforted, after all, Emma will definitely be her own sister in various senses, because she knows her father Zhou Ye too well.


    "Can you give me a glass of juice?" After being encouraged by Ophelia, Emma finally plucked up the courage to say it.


    "Of course!" Ophelia smiled and took out a bottle of juice and handed it to Emma.


    "Where are we going? Are you going to meet my fiance?" Drinking the juice, Emma seemed to be calmer and dare to ask questions."Can I call you Miss Ophelia?"


    "Of course not, you have to call me sister Ophelia!" Ophelia teased Emma and said, "We will go back to the Boston branch now, and tomorrow your fiance will come here and take you away!"


    "Sister Ophelia?" Emma asked with some bewilderment: "Then are you my fiance''s sister?"


    "Uh..." Ophelia was speechless, do you want to tell her that she is the daughter of her fiance?It seemed a bit too shame to say that, and it would scare Little Lori, so she decided to throw this problem to her father Zhou Ye."You''ll know when you see your fiance!"


    "Oh!" Little Emma nodded, seeing that Ophelia''s face was a little wrong, she didn''t dare to ask.At home, she has a sister and a brother above her, and another sister below. Everyone who has sisters in the family knows that the one who is neither the eldest nor the youngest suffers the most, and is the least valued by her parents.


    Especially in school, Little Emma is always bullied by those classmates. They are jealous of Little Emma''s good family conditions, and always take her grades as an example. Gradually, Little Emma develops a somewhat inferior character.


    "Well...I apologize!" Looking at Emma with her head down, Ofelia said softly.


    "It''s nothing..." Emma looked at Ophelia with some envy. She wanted to be such an eye-catching and beautiful woman in her dreams. She admired Ophelia very much.


    "Can you tell me what kind of person my future fianc¨¦ is?" Emma is still a little curious about the fianc¨¦ who has never met. Although her father has shown her the picture of Zhou Ye, she does not only look at it. Apart from Zhou Ye''s handsome appearance, he didn''t know anything about Zhou Ye.


    "Well-how should I put it!" Ophelia thought for a while and said: "He is a very masculine person. Sometimes he is like a loving father, sometimes like a child, but more He always looks like a big boy..."


    "..." Emma really wants to ask Ophelia, is this a person you are talking about?For a while, father and child...but macho...it should be difficult to get along with, Emma is a little worried.Born in a wealthy family, she knew her future must be marriage...


    It''s just that she didn''t expect it to be so fast, even when she was a child, the marriage began... It caught her a bit by surprise...


    "Then...Is he easy to get along with?" Emma couldn''t help but ask at the end. There was no way. Although she was still at an ignorant age, she already knew that she would face that man for a lifetime.


    "It''s quite easy to get along with!" Ophelia was sure about this, because she had never seen Zhou Ye get angry, nor had she seen Zhou Ye get angry. In many cases, all she saw was a cheerful Zhou Ye.


    "That''s good..." Emma patted Xiao Xiongkou, who was still in the airport, and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Hahaha!" Seeing Emma''s actions like a little adult, Ophelia almost laughed.


    The convoy quickly reached the gate of the building of Umbrella''s Boston branch. Ophelia got out of the car and took the hand of Emma and walked towards her own special elevator...


    Emma looked at Ophelia with envious eyes along the way. She longed for Ophelia and wanted to become such a seductive and noble woman...


    The elevator stopped on the sixty-eighth floor. This was the top floor, where Ophelia lived, and the floor below was her office.


    "This will be your room from now on!" Ophelia led Emma to a bedroom in her suite and said: "If you need anything, tell Monica, she will be responsible for your food, clothing, housing and transportation during this time!"


    "Then Ophelia sister, how about you?" Emma grabbed Ophelia''s hand with some fear. After all, she was only ten years old this year and came to a strange place. She couldn''t help but want to find a support.


    "I still have some work to do!" Ophelia said.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 97

    "Then can I stay with you?" Emma asked timidly, with begging gazes in her eyes.


    "Okay! But don''t talk!" Ophelia was finally defeated. After all, she will share the same bed in the future. It''s okay to have a good relationship now, right?Ophelia comforted herself.


    "I will be very quiet, I promise I won''t disturb you!" Emma said hurriedly.


    "Well, let''s go down!" Ofelia took Emma downstairs and into her office.


    Then she took out a bottle of juice for Emma, ??and then she started to sit in her seat and deal with the affairs of Umbrella branch.


    Although she hates these official duties, but...the sins she has done, she has to do it with tears when she kneels...I knew I would never leave her father''s side...really.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, Ophelia stretched her waist, looked up and found that Emma had fallen asleep on the sofa. She walked quietly over and covered her with her little suit...


    "Sister Ophelia, have you finished your work?" Emma woke up, sat up, rubbed her eyes and asked.


    "Just wait!" Ofelia said apologetically, "Are you hungry?"


    "Not hungry, just a little boring!" Emma said.


    "Then let''s play with this first!" Ophelia took out a PS4 from her drawer and handed it to her, and said, "It''s almost eight o''clock. I''ll send some food from downstairs. Play for a while, call me after dinner!"


    "Okay, Sister Ophelia!" Emma obediently took the PS4, and curiously clicked on it... I have to say that the child''s ability to adapt to game consoles is the strongest, and soon Emma will I learned to boot, but there is only one game, Silent Hill...


    The game was obtained from the present world, and this PS4 was brought by Zhou Ye from the world of Resident Evil. If you want to produce it yourself, you can adjust your own industrial chain solely for the sake of playing. This is a bit too nonsense... so many Zhou Ye brought modern things from there.


    Although the game screen is a bit scary, Emma, ??who was attracted by this game machine that I have never seen before, still plays with relish...


    night--------


    Emma hugged her pillow and knocked on Ophelia¡¯s door... "Sister Ofelia,...may I sleep with you?...I...I''m a little scared...!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirty One


    Although radar was officially put into use in the British army in 1935, and the United States also began research in this area, this is still not a big problem for Zhou Ye.


    Because the supersonic aircraft he was flying was a stealth aircraft, he would only feel that he had spotted a bird with those backward radars.


    This time to see his daughter, Zhou Ye brought only the Shangguan sisters.After all, I just went out to see my daughter, and it wasn''t that I didn''t come back... The other maid chief was responsible for guarding his lair at home...


    Zhou Ye took the Shangguan sisters by car from the road behind them to the original lumberjack town from his mangrove summer manor.


    This place has now been renamed Raccoon Town...This is Zhou Ye¡¯s evil taste, because all the residents in the town are employees of Umbrella Company... The entire town has a population of nearly 30,000 and has two hospitals. , An airport, an education system from kindergarten to university...and a mayor elected by the town people...and twenty policemen...


    Speaking of from the mayor to the people, no one is not an employee of Umbrella Company... Here Zhou Ye''s words are comparable to the oracle of God.


    Zhou Ye''s motorcade arrived at the airport 15 kilometers away from the town, and the small supersonic passenger plane was ready to take off.


    This passenger plane is a bit like the B2 bomber, but it is much larger and narrower than the B2 bomber.The entire passenger plane is 68 meters long, with a wingspan of 54 meters, a maximum take-off weight of 50 tons, a cruising speed of Mach 2.3, a maximum speed of Mach 2.5, and a full-load cruising range of 30,000 kilometers. Two pilots are required...


    This passenger plane is a verified model manufactured in Umbrella¡¯s underground base after Zhou Ye''s subordinates acquired several well-known aircraft manufacturers in the United States and secretly cloned dozens of scientists with outstanding achievements in the aviation field. After more than 400 hours of flight verification, the reliability is still very guaranteed.


    So they used it to modify the interior and used it as a special plane for Zhou Ye...For the time being, they did not plan to sell this type of ultra-long-range heavy bomber...


    Because after the calculation of the expert group, I feel that the emergence of armaments far beyond the era at this time will bring unnecessary variables and troubles to Zhou Ye''s action...


    As for how many people will die in the European battlefields of World War II, Zhou Ye said that it¡¯s a matter of mine. The more these bandits die, the better...


    Of course, Zhou Ye did not forget to occasionally support the domestic ones... sent them a lot of weapons and equipment... but only got the name of an international friend, and wanted to come to him to fight the autumn breeze whenever something happened. Zhou Ye who got it annoyed, and cut off their support...Is it really a fool to have a lot of money?Bah, it''s also a Communist International... I want to blind your heart.


    Zhou Ye¡¯s special plane took off and flew from the west coast of the United States to the east coast of the United States in less than two hours... After landing from a private airport of the Umbrella Security Company on the outskirts of Boston, Zhou Ye¡¯s motorcade drove vigorously. To the Boston branch...what if the driver has never been there?It¡¯s okay, Umbrella satellite map will navigate you...


    When he arrived at Umbrella Building, Zhou Ye got off the car and took the Shangguan sisters directly to the elevator for the supervisor.It was supposed that this elevator required the backstage to enter the use authority, but for Zhou Ye, he could brush his face in all the branches of Umbrella Company...because he was the only person with the highest authority.


    Zhou Ye took his two head maids into the elevator.Soon there was a voice from the elevator: "Welcome to Umbrella''s Boston branch, great creator of the umbrella, how many floors do you need to go to?"


    Zhou Ye curled her lips, this red queen turned the intelligent responses of all the company''s branches into her own voice, "I''m looking for Ophelia!"


    "Director Ophelia is still resting. Would you like to wait in her office? Or go directly to her bedroom to find her?"


    "Go to her bedroom!" Zhou Ye replied, her own woman, why wait so hard to wait like a guest, just to surprise her.


    "As you wish, great creator of the umbrella!"


    "The Red Queen, you''re flattering too much!" Zhou Ye felt his whole body numb, and complained a little uncomfortable with the Red Queen.


    "Master, don''t you like it?" The influence of the Red Queen appeared beside him, and at that moment she took over all the hosts of the entire Boston branch.


    "It''s okay! But don''t always say that, I feel embarrassed to say it!" Zhou Ye touched his cheek and said.


    "After that, let them call you Mr. Executive Chairman! Master!" Hong Hou smiled.


    "That''s it!" Zhou Ye nodded. He knew that he was far from being great, he was pretty lustful, but if he listened too much, it is hard to guarantee that he would not occasionally be muddled and think that he was true. Is great.


    The elevator quickly reached the top floor, in Ophelia''s residence.Zhou Ye walked to the door, and the sensor door opened directly...Who gave Zhou Ye the authority... That''s how the authority dog ??was.


    "Hmph, my lovely daughter, Dad is here!" Zhou Ye said as he took off his clothes...


    Entering the door, Zhou Ye sneaked directly into Ophelia¡¯s bed... Sister Shangguan stayed in the living room with wintry... After all, their father and daughter hadn¡¯t seen each other for more than a week... The narrative...


    Zhou Ye directly touched his daughter¡¯s growing pair of darlings, and turned directly on the horse... Before Ophelia could speak, he blocked her words with a goblin, and soon Ophelia entered the state. ...


    So the two of them staged a scene where a father-daughter meets up in a limited~system~class movie...


    It¡¯s just that Zhou Ye, who usually closed off his super five senses, didn¡¯t notice. A small head came out in the corner of the big window... It was because of fear that he ran to sleep with Ophelia last night with Emma... ¡­


    Little Emma''s eyes widened like this, and she tightly covered her little scorpion, watching this handsome boy in the photo play with her longing sister Ophelia...


    She had seen Zhou Ye''s photos and knew that Zhou Ye would be her fianc¨¦, but she really didn''t expect that the sister Ophelia she was looking forward to would have such a relationship with her fianc¨¦...


    This really subverted her perception of Ophelia... In her heart, sister Ophelia, who is very kind to herself, is an independent and beautiful woman.


    Although she was born in a wealthy family, she already knew what a man was like, including her father, she also had many lovers outside, this is what her mother told her...


    Until Ophelia kept begging for mercy, little Emma still didn''t turn this turn...


    "Uh----!" Zhou Ye, who had made Ophelia begging for mercy, picked up Ophelia to wash, only to find the little head at the foot of the window... he was a little confused... "This Yes¡­¡­"


    "Her name is Emma, ??she will be your future fiancee!" Ophelia said lazily, sour and soft.


    "Uh, Emma?" Zhou Ye asked back.


    "Yes, Emma, ??Emma Grace Frost!" Ophelia knew what Zhou Ye was asking.


    "..." Zhou Ye had a headache, and the future White Queen saw herself like this... Isn''t this making it more difficult for herself to pick her up?


    "Hahaha..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s embarrassment, Ophelia laughed for a while. It is rare to see her father''s expression like this. Ophelia suddenly felt that she was in a much better mood. She turned over and went down the window. Zhou Ye whispered in his ear: "Go hard, Dad, she is now your fiancee, you can do whatever you want...!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 98

    "..." Zhou Ye gave his daughter angrily, watching her twisting her Fengtun towards the bathroom... After sorting out his emotions, he said hello to Emma."Hi¡ªhello, my name is Zhou Ye!"


    "..." Emma shrank towards the bed like a scared little rabbit...


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless. This Nima is a bit pitted. Even with the psychological hint of his own magic eyes, I don''t know how much effect it will have on this white queen who will have psychic powers in the future. Do it endlessly, let''s do it...


    Zhou Ye didn''t bother to bother, it''s really a bad start... How can I play with Nima''s bloody start?


    Zhou Ye thought of this, stretched out his hand, Nian Moli pulled little Emma out of the bed.I hugged it directly into my arms...


    "You...you let me go...I know you are my fiance...but...but I''m still young,...I''m not ready yet...!" Little Emma struggled, but with her small physique How could it be Zhou Ye''s opponent.


    Therefore, she was still held in her arms by Zhou Ye. Zhou Ye had just gone through a big battle at this moment, and she was impeccable... and the little Emma was wearing a silk nightdress... The two of them had skin~ blind date~ kiss...


    Little Emma only felt that Zhou Ye seemed to have an electric current on her body. From the position where the two of them were in contact, she only felt numb... A sense of peace of mind filled her heart, as if in this embrace she never had to worry about anyone being hurt. To her...


    But what Zhou Ye did next made her struggle again...


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Two


    Zhou Ye directly lowered his head and stopped Emma''s little coot, stretched his right hand ~ reached into Emma''s nightdress, and hooked away the small piece of cloth she had faded... Zhou Ye''s little friend took the opportunity to resist aggressively In that square inch...


    "Hmm..." Little Emma started struggling immediately... but how could she have struggled with Zhou Ye, let alone her now, even if she would gain spiritual abilities and diamond-like abilities in the future, she would not be able to struggle out of Zhou. Ye''s embrace...


    Immediately afterwards, Little Emma felt that the terrible dirt that was holding her square inch of the ground seemed to be sucking on her like a small scorpion... the bursts of suction made her body ~ sour ~ soft, unconsciously paralyzed ~ soft in Zhou Ye In the arms...


    Soon with a scream, little Emma reached the first peak in her life...


    Zhou Ye lightly~ caressing Little Emma¡¯s back, he is helping Little Emma¡¯s peak to last longer... Although there is no real thing about Little Emma, ??but he knows that Little Emma is inseparable. It¡¯s my own...


    The spring breeze transforms the rain to grab the heart and the heart. This technique is just as the name suggests... Once it is performed, the person who is cast can no longer be separated from the caster. From the body to the heart, they will be marked with the trace of the caster. Don''t betray... This is the housekeeping skill of the Demon Cultivation Power that was jointly annihilated by the Powers in the ancient times... This is what Zhou Ye discovered when he adjusted ~ Jiaoguan Guan...


    "Huhu..." Little Emma, ??who finally calmed down from the peak, raised her head again and looked at the beautiful and incomparable young man in front of her. She didn''t know why she looked at her nominal fiance more and more. The more I wanted to see it, it seemed as if I could not see enough for a lifetime.


    Although she didn¡¯t know why she didn¡¯t give birth so quickly, she was a fiance who played a limited ~ class as soon as we met, but she knew that Zhou Ye was her heaven, everything she had, all her love, her eternal only, he was, She is happy and healthy, he is not here, she is with her life and death... At this moment she knows that she has fallen in love with this man deeply and hopelessly...


    "...I''m sorry...Little Emma!" To be honest, Zhou Ye still feels a little guilty in his heart for using such overbearing magic skills on such a young Emma... It''s really just a little bit, not much...


    "Don''t say anything to be sorry!" Little Emma covered Zhou Ye''s mouth with her hand, her eyes filled with love: "You know what I want to hear!"


    "Okay...Little Emma!" Zhou Ye strongly hugged Emma and said, "I love you... Emma, ??we will always be together, longer than eternity!"


    "Don''t talk to me!" Little Emma said, before Zhou Ye took the initiative, she pulled Zhou Ye down with her own force, and awkwardly caught Zhou Ye''s covetousness with her own little coward.


    "...Deserves to be a fascinating dad!" After taking a bath, Ophelia walked out wrapped in a bath towel, watching the two people who were being kissed in the nest by the hot, and joking: " Little Emma is done so quickly!"


    "Sister Ophelia...you...how do you call Ye a father?" Little Emma''s face was dull...I didn''t understand the relationship between the father and daughter at all.


    "I''m the daughter he brought up, so why don''t you call his father?" Ophelia said with a smirk.


    "But... but you... just..." Little Emma said with a gaping gesture, "And... and Zhou Ye looks younger than you..."


    "Hey, it just looks small!" Ophelia murmured: "If you talk about age, he doesn''t even know that he has lived for hundreds of years!"


    "..." Little Emma looked at Ophelia blankly, then at Zhou Ye, and jumped up and said happily: "Then my dear really has a way to gain eternal youth... "


    "Hey, you are paying attention to the wrong point!" Ophelia vomited.


    It can only be said that women are inherently afraid of aging, because it will make them lose their beauty...this does not change with age...


    After a while of laughter, little Emma finally figured out the relationship between Zhou Ye and Ophelia. Originally thought that Emma would complain about Zhou Ye, but Ophelia miscalculated...


    How can she understand the hegemony of the spring breeze and the rain.... When it comes to the study of the soul, the East has thrown away hundreds of streets from the West... While the West is still playing horseback fighting, the East has already begun to have a higher level of psychology. war¡­¡­


    The West should be grateful that they are a large piece of poor mountains and bad waters in the middle of the East, otherwise they would have been conquered by the East... Let them know what an opportunity to feed the enemy is.!!


    For the rest of the time, Zhou Ye took the two women to enjoy the feeling of shopping. Although in Zhou Ye¡¯s view, there was really nothing to go shopping in Boston, USA in 1938, but they couldn¡¯t keep up with women¡¯s talents... A little and two girls really went shopping...


    Zhou Ye, who has a body of steel, went shopping and shouted, begging to let it go...


    Zhou Ye stayed with Ophelia for a week, and again set off with Emma and the Shangguan sister... His goal this time was Las Vegas, because Shangguan Yinyin, who was in charge of intelligence, told him that he The other person I was looking for has already appeared...Although it is still just a little loli...


    Zhou Ye took the Shangguan sisters and Little Emma directly to Las Vegas by their own special plane... This is the focus of Umbrella¡¯s development, because the construction of an underground base in the vast desert, in the era without satellites Don''t be too simple...


    Soon Zhou Ye''s special plane landed in the desert base in Las Vegas... To put it bluntly, Zhou Ye''s stratospheric supersonic special plane, currently no country in the world has the ability to detect and intercept Well, that''s why Zhou Ye was very arrogant and flew directly over the continental United States in a plane, without paying attention to the U.S. Air Force...


    Upon arriving at the Las Vegas Desert Base, Zhou Ye took his maid maid and Little Emma directly onto the special car prepared by the base...


    Soon, a team of fifteen luxury cars drove to the jewel in the desert, the famous American casino, Las Vegas...


    Sitting in the car, Zhou Ye held Little Emma tenderly and tenderly, perhaps because of his practice problem, perhaps because of the problem of letting her experience the happiness of women too early, and the awakening period of Little Emma came early Now... She would feel headaches from time to time, and she felt sore all over...


    Looking at the uncomfortable little Emma, ??Zhou Ye felt distressed.Anyway, she was her own woman, so why wouldn''t Zhou Ye feel distressed?While helping her gently rubbing her temples with her hands, she blamed: "I let you stay in Boston a long time ago, and I will pick you up after a while, but you have to follow...!"


    "...You know!" The uncomfortable little Emma reluctantly opened her eyes, and said softly, "I will not live without you..."


    "What a clingy little~fairy~fairy!" Zhou Ye''s hands were lighter~a little softer...


    After a while, little Emma fell asleep directly in Zhou Ye''s arms...Zhou Ye refused Shangguan Yinyin''s request to hold Emma for herself...just holding her so tenderly...


    "Grow up quickly... I am looking forward to my little Emma becoming that beautiful~ glamorous~ fabulous white queen..." Zhou Ye looked at little Emma, ??smiled and slapped her on the back. She slept better...


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Three


    Lucia is an illegal immigrant from Brazil. In the United States, you cannot get a formal job without proof of identity...


    Even when you go to work illegally, you will be exploited by unscrupulous bosses, doing the heaviest work and holding the lowest wage.


    In the end, Lucia embarked on the road of betraying her body to earn a living... But even so, she would be exploited by the local gangs.


    After two years of standing~street~girl~Luxia found that she was pregnant by accident~pregnant... She didn''t know which kind of client it was, it might even be the bane of a gangster...


    In the end, she decided to give birth to the child, and the birth of her daughter made this family that was already struggling with poverty even worse...


    But she still named her daughter Salvador, one of which commemorates her hometown Brazil with this name... the other means that Salvador is the savior in Latin, and she hopes that her daughter will bring her good luck. ...Like a savior, saving yourself from this dire life...


    But now that my daughter is three years old, she still hasn''t changed much, she is still a girl on the street.Gradually, she became full of hatred for her daughter... She thought that her daughter was an obstacle to her happy life... After all, without a daughter, she would have found a long-term meal ticket to marry herself...


    No man likes to raise other people''s seeds. This is the same whether it is in the East or the West... The kind of things that I love you, so I will love your children are still rare.


    Men¡¯s natural DNA carries the code of refusing to accept the offspring of others...Although they will not kill the children of other female bears like bears, they will not easily accept women with children...


    Every time I go home, I see her daughter who is sitting there obediently waiting for her return. Lucia tried to throw her daughter away several times, but in the end she didn''t get any cruelty...


    Just as she was preparing a simple dinner for herself and her daughter as usual, the door of her house was knocked...


    "Who is it?" Lucia asked, hurriedly applying a little makeup on her face.She is not sure who came, but in case it is her benefactor, if she loses the business because of her negligence, I am afraid she will regret it to death...


    "Come!" Lucia finally opened the door, and there were two people standing outside... a tall and handsome young Asian teenager, and the other in a maid outfit with a beautiful appearance. Hair girl... It looks like that beautiful maid is a boy''s attendant, because the girl is standing quietly behind the boy with her hands hanging down her abdomen.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 99

    "Who...who are you looking for?" Lucia is very self-aware, knowing that although she is pretty, the young master in front of her is obviously not going to see herself, not to mention a golden button with sapphires on her body. I can¡¯t afford to earn a year of money...


    "Are you Lucia?" Zhou Ye looked curiously at the exposed woman and asked, "Your daughter''s name is Salvador, right?"


    "I just... did you ask me for anything? How do you know my daughter''s name?" Lucia asked warily.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not an official of the Federal Immigration Service, and now they won''t accept the order of a yellow race to enter the federal government!" Zhou Ye shrugged and said, "Can you invite us in and sit?"


    "Well, please come in!" Lucia felt that she had nothing worthy of the rich young master''s conspiracy, so she put her guard down and let Zhou Ye and the maid walk in.


    Zhou Ye took Shangguan Yinyin into the room. This is an old house built in the 1980s. The layout of one bedroom and one living room is now very old. The mottled wallpaper on the wall reveals the owner of the house. Because of the economic distress, he would not be reluctant to take care of his home.


    Zhou Ye waved his hand to stop Shangguan Yinyin from trying to wipe the stool for herself, and sat down.This action made Lucia feel a little good about him... After all, the wiping action looked very insulting~humiliating.


    "I''m here to discuss something with you!" Zhou Ye said and looked at Lucia.


    "What''s the matter?" Since it''s not her benefactor, Lucia doesn''t care, and continues to make dinner with her daughter...


    Zhou Ye did not answer her question immediately. Instead, he walked to the old stroller placed in the center of the living room, looked at the little Lolita with chocolate skin, and asked, "This is your daughter Salvador, right? Cute little guy!"


    "Yeah, she is very cute, except for what she wants to eat..." Lucia shrugged her shoulders noncommittal...


    "This business has something to do with your daughter!" Zhou Ye said, teasing little Salvador, and said: "Your daughter is handed over to me to raise, and I will give you money that you can''t spend a lifetime, even my lawyer. Will help you solve your identity problem!"


    "Let go of my daughter!" Hearing that Zhou Ye was about to take her daughter away, Lucia''s natural maternity made Lucia jump up like a female tiger, and she was about to slash at Zhou Ye with a kitchen knife...


    It¡¯s just that she felt cold on her neck before she rushed to Zhou Ye''s...a dagger that exuded a cold light was placed on her neck...It was the beauty that seemed weak and unreliable just now. Maid, she didn''t see how the maid rushed to her...


    "You''d better not move and listen to my master quietly!" Shangguan Yinyin whispered in Lucia''s ear; "Otherwise I don''t mind cutting your fragile neck!"


    "Yinyin, put the knife down!" Zhou Ye pretended to berate his maid, then hugged Salvador to come to Lucia and said, "I feel offended? With all due respect, Salvador is in this family. What can you get when you grow up? A mother of a street girl? In the future, you will inherit your career or become a stripper for a night or a dance girl?"


    "I... don''t tell...!" Lucia knew that Zhou Ye was telling the truth, but her motherhood did not allow her to abandon her daughter like this...


    "Look at this check!" Zhou Ye gestured, and Shangguan Yinyin handed Lucia a check from Umbrela Bank... The seven-digit number was clearly marked with a pen. It was a three hundred. A cash check for ten thousand dollars...


    "With this check, you can withdraw at any time from any bank branch that does business with Umbrella Bank... Now let me see!" Zhou Ye checked his watch, and the banker was less than an hour away. It''s off work."You still have enough time to take your daughter to the bank to check the authenticity of this check. We are waiting for you downstairs!"


    Zhou Ye said without waiting for Lucia to reply, and led Shangguan Yinyin out of her room...


    After several hesitations, Lucia picked up her daughter and ran all the way to the bank branch one block away...


    In the bank, she felt respect and influence for the first time. When she learned that a lady came here with three million cash checks for acceptance, the bank managers came out and tried every means to get She deposited the money in her bank...


    Seeing those high-ranking financial elites who claimed to be high-class people flattered in front of them just to get their own money, Lucia''s little motherhood was also overwhelmed by her greed for money...


    It¡¯s not that she had never thought of fleeing here with her daughter holding a check, but she knows that she has been here for many years, since people don¡¯t mind giving her a check first for her to check the authenticity of the check, then they don¡¯t mind sending another one. Money killed myself...


    In the end, she obediently hugged her daughter and returned to her downstairs, looking at the two Zhou Ye who had been standing there waiting for her, while comforting herself, this was a better road to the sky for her daughter. , While handing her daughter into Zhou Ye''s hands... "Please... please treat her well...!"


    "I will, ma''am, you made a wise choice, and the fate of you and your daughter will be changed because of your choice!" Zhou Ye smiled, then picked Salvador and walked towards the caravan parked opposite."Tomorrow there will be a lawyer who will help you apply for a permanent residency certificate, and you can live a decent new life from now on!"


    "Ma..." Salvador couldn''t help crying as he watched himself getting further and further away from his mother.It''s a pity that her crying can''t change her mother''s heart...


    Zhou Ye got into the car with his maid maid, and left Emma to comfort the young Salvador... At this time Emma was already feeling better, and she also awakened her psychic powers, which happened to be able to comfort the young. El Salvador...


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Four


    December 10, 1938, Squaw Valley Ski Resort, California, USA...


    Squaw Valley Ski Resort is located in western California. It is known as the best ski resort in California. Of course, it is not yet open to the public, and it is estimated that it will not be open to the public in the future...because it has become Zhou Ye''s private domain...


    In the valley bottom town of Squaw Valley, various villa areas formed a small town, named Umbrella Town by Zhou Ye''s wicked taste.


    The white snow covers the roofs of the town, making everything in the sky and the earth white.Looking around, the world is the same color, which makes people feel relaxed and happy.


    "Dad, hug!" Little Salvador was wearing a cute winter coat, and the little elk hood on top of her head made her a little cuter.


    At this time, she was walking crookedly on the wool carpet that was enough to cover her feet, eagerly ran towards Zhou Ye, opened her two small arms, and wanted to rush into the arms of Zhou Ye who was sitting on the sofa in front of the barrier.


    "My little angel is here!" Zhou Ye put down the book in his hand, raised his hand to hug little Salvador, and laughed in a low voice: "Are there any behaves today?"


    "You are good, the little angel is very good today!" Little Salvador replied milkyly, causing Zhou Ye to laugh.


    "Is it really well-behaved?" Emma, ??who was standing behind the little Salvador, said with a smile: "Who drew the map on the bed in the morning, and secretly poured the water onto the bed, saying that it was accidentally overturned while drinking water. The kettle?"


    "Emma...I hate it!" The young Salvador, who was exposed by Emma, ??buried his face in Zhou Ye''s arms shyly and complained to Zhou Ye."Dad... Emma laughs at me..."


    This caused Zhou Ye to laugh again.


    Emma couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Maybe it was because Emma calmed the little Salvador. The relationship between the two is very good. Although little Salvador likes Zhou Ye, she prefers to be with Emma. I also like this little girl. From time to time, the little Salvador will run to Emma''s room and sleep with her...


    Speaking of California, the first impression of many people is sunshine. Yes, most of California belongs to the Mediterranean climate zone. Summer is not hot and winter is not cold. The annual precipitation is low... Especially Zhou Ye''s Mangrove Mountain Resort is even more So...


    But for this northerner, staying here is also very uncomfortable. After all, he still likes winter with snow, so he finally bought Squaw Valley Ski Resort...


    This year is the first year that all the infrastructure construction of the entire ski resort has been completed. Zhou Ye brought his women to Christmas...


    Zhou Ye beckoned to Emma. Emma blushed and came to Zhou Ye''s body. She sat in Zhou Ye''s arms nicely... Little Salvador saw Emma coming and happily played with her. Noisy.


    "Do you like it here? My dear..." Zhou Ye asked while hugging little Salvador, while holding Emma''s waist.


    "Well, the maids and sisters are very good to me, and I also feel that they treat me like family!" For Emma, ??it is not difficult to see what others are thinking, no one is facing her Face to face with one set behind the other, she also really felt the respect that the maids had for herself from the bottom of their hearts, and Zhou Ye''s love for herself.


    This is the warmth she has never felt in that home. To her, it is more like a home, a home full of affection and love.


    She feels very satisfied with her current life. She did not pull down the courses and had a separate teacher to teach her, and Zhou Ye would not force her to do things she didn''t like. All courses were based on her own hobbies. Selected.


    "It''s like a dream!" Emma felt as if she was living in a dream, from the cold home without affection to a dreamy world, where there are handsome princes, beautiful scenery and fairy tales. The manor has all kinds of high-tech products that have never been thought of before... and a life like a princess.


    Zhou Ye smiled. He knew Emma''s unreality, but he couldn''t help her. He could only stop Emma with his gaze, until she was almost deprived of oxygen...


    "Huh...huh..." Emma opened her eyes slowly, the color of the water in her eyes almost drowned Zhou Ye and...


    "You don''t feel it is a dream now, right?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "More...more...I can be sure..." Emma asked shyly for more.


    Just when Zhou Ye was about to respond to Emma''s call, a pink little dog stretched out and saw the little El Salvador who had been left out for a long time on the side."Dad played with Emma and didn''t take me. I''m angry, I''m really angry!"


    "Hahaha..." X2


    The little Salvador¡¯s milky voice made the two laugh. One of them slapped the little Salvador¡¯s chubby face and made the little girl amused.


    "Let''s go, let''s cut down the Christmas tree. It''s almost Christmas!"


    Zhou Ye''s proposal was responded to by two loli, one big and one small. Soon the two big and small loli changed into outdoor warm clothes for going out, and then happily followed Zhou Ye with the rhythm of jingle bells. Out of the villa...


    It was said that they were going to chop the Christmas tree together, but it was actually Zhou Ye doing it alone, and the two of them had a snowball fight there.Although Sister Shangguan said to help Zhou Ye, they were stopped by Zhou Ye...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 100

    After all, Zhou Ye, who was born under the red flag, this is the first time to have such a formal Christmas... before, he only thought about Christmas Eve, Christmas Eve = Distorted Night... It¡¯s just that he thought that nobody would accompany him before. Yes, but now he has thought about it and doesn¡¯t know who to spend with...


    Zhou Ye gave up the idea of ??cheating with his own abilities, and honestly brandished an axe and cut down a cypress tree... But to be honest, it is almost the same whether he cheats or not, with his superhuman power, let alone cutting down a Christmas tree. Even cutting down steel trees is easy... but this is just about atmosphere, don''t worry too much.


    I played a snowball fight with the two big and small loli for a while. After a while, the two loli felt that only three of them were not enough to play, so they simply involved the six maids in the war...


    Basically everyone gave up the use of super powers, honestly used their hands to throw snow, and then smashed... At the beginning, there were two big and small loli accompany Zhou Ye against the six maids... But I don''t know when, these two The little guy turned rebellion... eventually became a male and female war... Zhou Ye added two loli to the six maids...


    The battle ended with the defeat of the Great Demon King Zhou Ye, and the coalition composed of six maids and two little loli won a complete victory...


    It¡¯s just that the six maids really didn¡¯t expect that their master was so unethical, and actually avenged the day¡¯s grudges at night... One pick six picked them off the horse, and fainted them despite their begging for mercy...


    Emma was even more miserable. Although Zhou Ye didn''t really follow her because she was too young,...Isn''t there a double ~ Cultivation of Dafa... So Emma tasted again ~ tasted like flying...


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Five


    In 1938, December 20th, Boston, USA...


    "Christmas is coming!" Ophelia muttered, looking at the calendar on the desk, "I wonder if they are ready for the Christmas present for father this year?"


    At this moment, the internal phone on the desk rang...


    "Hello? This is Ophelia!" Ophelia picked up the phone.


    "Miss, everything you explained is done!" The voice of Vicky, Ophelia''s shadow guard, came over the phone.


    "Good job, send things to Umbrella town and arrange for the maids to look after them!" Ophelia said with a smile.


    "Yes, miss!" Vicki finished speaking and hung up the phone.


    "Ah... one is done! There is another one!" Ophelia was in a much better mood at this time, and she really expected her father to look when she saw the gift she gave...


    Before you know it, it''s December 24th...


    Ophelia returned to the small town of Umbrella in Squaw Valley yesterday and lived in Zhou Ye''s villa, but she didn''t mention a word about the Christmas present she was going to give...


    "Dad, it seems that you are still so popular!" Ophelia watched Zhou Ye walk in from outside, her hands full of various small gift boxes, which were given to him by the maids... ¡­Of course, there are lip marks all over his face, even his eyes are a little swollen...


    "Of course!" Zhou Ye didn''t care about his daughter''s teasing.


    "Receiving other people''s gifts is to send back gifts, right? Dad!" Ophelia said with a smile, and she firmly believed that her father would never have the time to give the maids and aunts one by one in return.


    "Look here!" Zhou Ye pointed to his slightly swollen stare, and said, "They like my gift back...!"


    "God!" Ophelia felt desperate for her father''s morals, but think about it, if her father had morals, he wouldn''t push herself down. Is this a good thing or a bad thing?She can''t figure it out, but she only knows that she loves him and can''t do without him, knowing this is fine...


    "Where are Emma and Salvador?" Zhou Ye put down the gifts he held in his arms, and then took out a lot of gift boxes from the bracelet. Obviously, he hadn''t finished holding them just now.


    "The two little guys thought my Christmas dress was good, so they went up to change clothes!" Ophelia said, unbuttoning the coat on her body, underneath the clothes was a red Christmas Bi~ Ji ~Ni, then took a red Christmas hat and put it on his head, and asked, "Dad, what do you think? My Christmas outfit?"


    "It''s beautiful, my dear!" Zhou Ye stretched out his thumb without hesitation. To be honest, Ophelia''s figure is hotter, and this dress makes her more seductive. ~ Confusion.


    "You like it, Dad!" Ophelia said and hugged Zhou Ye, and offered her little covet.


    The two people hugged and asked, don''t know how long it took...


    "Ophelia is bad, secretly kiss Dad!" Salvador''s voice came, awakening the two of them...


    I saw Emma walking down the stairs with El Salvador. The two of them were wearing red Christmas short skirts and red wraps ~ fierce, wearing Christmas hats, they looked very cute...


    Emma has seen more popular scenes than this in the past, so she has no feelings, but El Salvador is different. Although she knows that the woman who just met is her sister, but for the sister secretly kissing her father, She still kind of accepts that she can''t...


    That''s why there was a scene where the mandarin duck was hit...


    "Little guy, I actually eat my sister''s jealousy..." Ophelia looked at the fleshy Salvador, smiled and was about to hug her, but she avoided it...


    "Dad hug!" El Salvador rushed to Zhou Ye''s pulsating short legs, hugged Zhou Ye''s big legs, and said pitifully, raising his head.


    Zhou Ye smiled and hugged little Salvador. Salvador rubbed Zhou Ye''s lips with his fleshy little hands in Zhou Ye''s arms, looking like a little vinegar...


    The provoked girls laughed loudly, and Ophelia almost couldn''t straighten up her waist. She also loved her cheap sister...


    Soon at night, everyone set up a bonfire in the square of the small town. There were dozens of Christmas trees full of gift boxes...


    The gift boxes are filled with the names of the maids. The Christmas gifts on the tops are Zhou Ye¡¯s Christmas gifts to his maids. Although they are not too precious, most of the statuettes of the maids that Zhou Ye spent time sculpting. But all the maids said they liked this gift very much...because their master prepared it carefully, not just spending some money to fool it...


    To be honest, it took Zhou Ye a lot of work to sculpt these six hundred and six statues. Fortunately, Zhou Ye remembered their most beautiful smiles in their minds during the day and night. It took only two months. Time is carved out...


    The bonfire Christmas party has reached a high tide from the very beginning. After Zhou Ye gave a speech, the maids let go of their respects and began to carve... Although the sky was floating with snowflakes, it had no effect on them, on the contrary. A little more festive joy...


    The girls danced around the bonfire. Although they couldn''t see what the dance was, it might not be a dance at all. It was just a dance in joy, but with the interpretation of more than 600 beautiful girls, it also looked wonderful...


    Unconsciously, the women drank too much... Finally, Zhou Ye could only pick up the maids one by one and send them back to their residence... After all, although they are in good health, if they sleep outside, who knows it will Don''t catch a cold...


    After sending all the girls back to their residence, Zhou Ye finally picked up his eldest daughter...Ophelia.


    Emma and El Salvador were young, so they let them go back to rest early, so they were not drunk, only Ophelia persisted to the end.


    "Dad..., I haven''t given you a Christmas present yet!" Ofelia nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, still muttering.


    "The present my baby gave me is definitely the best Christmas present!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "But you need to rest now!"


    "That won''t work, Dad!" Ofelia struck her spirit, hugged Zhou Ye''s neck, and said in his ear: "Maybe not the best birthday gift, but it is definitely Dad''s favorite birthday gift!"


    "Oh? What''s that?" Zhou Ye''s curiosity was aroused by Ophelia.


    "Hold me back to the room, you''ll know!" Ophelia said with a smile, and no matter what Zhou Ye asked, she refused to tell Zhou Ye what the gift was...


    In desperation, Zhou Ye could only hold her daughter and quickly led her back to her own room...Ophelia''s room was in Zhou Ye''s villa.


    "Let me down, Dad!" Ofelia struggled and jumped down.Then stumbled to the side of the sofa, where there were two big boxes...


    "This is the gift I gave you, do you like it? Dad!" Ophelia said, and opened the lid of the box with force...


    Inside, the two loli, one big and one small, were screaming and sleeping...Zhou Ye was speechless, did his daughter help herself to get two little loli?Are you really your own loli control?


    "These two loli, one is named Norma Jane Baker, the other is called Audrey Hepburn, Dad!" Ophelia said with a smile.


    "Uh, Hepburn, I know who it is, but who is Norma?" Zhou Ye asked strangely.


    "Norma Jane Baker, she will take another stage name in the future, Marilyn Monroe...!" Ophelia smiled brighter...


    "..." Zhou Ye took a few steps forward and gently stroked Ophelia''s hair, "Honey, you have done well..."


    "No, not enough!" Ofelia shook her head vigorously, clenching her teeth and said: "This is far from enough, I know that you are bothered by dad, and I know that dad you will not abandon any woman who loves you. However, I still want to be the most special woman in your mind. Although I can''t monopolize you, but...I want to be different. I want you to think of me all the time..."


    Ophelia knew that she could not monopolize her father anyway, but she wanted to be the most special woman in Zhou Ye''s heart, so after she became popular and opened her future database to her, she didn''t check technology or economy. ...But found a woman...


    Hearing what Ophelia said, to be honest, Zhou Ye was really moved.Maybe his other women won''t stop him from picking up girls, but bringing the girls to him makes him only Violet... This stupid woman... Zhou Ye picked up his daughter and fell to the window. On, he has to prove with practical actions that he really loves this daughter...

 The Movie World Chapter 101

    Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Six


    1944 Westchester Wealth District, New York, USA


    On the side of the wide road, a line of luxury cars parked neatly on the side of the road.No one knows who the owners of these luxury cars are, let alone what the owners of the fleet are doing here.


    Although it belongs to the rich people''s area, it is still a little too difficult for them to get the latest luxury cars just produced by the Umbrella company.


    After all, Umbrella Motors has always advertised itself as a luxury and enjoyment at the forefront of technology. It seems that the extravagant fleet does not look like people in the rich district can afford it. They are at best. Just get a car and drive it, the real top rich will not live here...


    "My dear, you brought me here to find the devil girl. I don''t even have a goal. Wouldn''t it be okay to stay at the door of the future disabled person''s house?" Emma, ??who is sixteen years old, is long before Loli During the shelf life, she became a beautiful girl, especially after she was formally done by Zhou Ye at the age of fifteen, she exuded an alluring beauty. At this time, she was already a little bit turned towards the white queen in Zhou Ye''s mind. ...


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye sat in the back of the car, lying lazily on Emma''s lap, and said lazily: "Magic girl, even if you know her true face, there is no way to find her, because Her face has been changing all the time, and this is the biggest headache!"


    "Well, dear, you have the final say!" Emma said softly while playing gently on his head ~ flicking his hair, "but we have been waiting here for three days..."


    "Okay, let''s go out and take a walk first!" Zhou Ye also felt uncomfortable staying in the car.


    The two opened the door and walked out of the Umbrella extension car...


    "My dear, wait for me here, I''ll come as soon as I go!" Emma''s face changed suddenly, and then she explained to Zhou Ye, and ran towards the community park not far away, where there was a public ~ toilet... Zhou Ye Miao understood Emma''s troubles, smiled slightly, and told her to go and get back.


    Zhou Ye looked boredly at the wealthy district in front of him, saying that the rich district actually had more doctors or small factory owners and lawyers living here, that is, the group of people with small assets but not big wealth...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye saw a woman walking by the side of the road with a boy. Zhou Ye recognized this freckled bear child as the future disabled professor...Well, even so Zhou Ye Ye didn''t even come forward to say hello to him, because there is no need...


    At this moment, Emma''s voice suddenly came, "Honey, my wallet fell into the bathroom, so..."


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye turned to look, and saw that Emma was standing in front of him with a cramped face, as if it was a shy thing to lose her wallet...


    "That''s all trivial things, dear!" Zhou Ye smiled, smiling so happily, smiling so brilliantly... "That little money is not worth mentioning. Come to the car with me, where my wallet is left!"


    "You are so kind to me, dear!" Emma''s face also showed a smile.


    Zhou Ye directly opened the car door and brought Emma to the car...


    Seeing the extravagant car accessories, Emma couldn''t help but stop, and then followed Zhou Ye into the caravan...


    "My name is Zhou Ye, how about you? Beauty!" Zhou Ye sat in the car seat, then smiled and took out a bottle of drink from the car freezer and handed it over.


    "I... honey, what are you talking about! Don''t you know me?" Emma wanted to struggle one more time.


    "Okay...this is what you asked for!" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes helplessly, and hugged Emma. Before she could react, he froze her little coquettishly... while she was slightly surprised. When I opened my eyes, I stretched out my snake head and stirred her little snake head...


    "Hmm..." Emma was slowly defeated by Zhou Ye''s spirit~ living snake head... Her body slowly changed, her figure was shrinking... Her size was shrinking... Her skin It turned blue...Sure enough, it was Ruiwen, a devil girl...


    "Isn''t that all right? How nice it is for everyone to treat each other frankly!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    Ruiwen looked into Zhou Ye''s eyes, as if she wanted to see the true thoughts in his heart, and asked in silence for a while: "You...Aren''t you afraid of me?"


    "... Scared?" Zhou Ye smiled and rubbed Ruiwen''s long hair and said, "Why should I be afraid of a cute little loli?"


    "You...you say I''m cute?" Ruiwen''s eyes widened...


    Since Ruiwen discovered that her body had mutated, she found that everyone around her was afraid of her, afraid of her, including her parents, school teachers and classmates...


    For a child, this is all in her life... She doesn''t know where to go?She didn''t even know what to do, but she knew she had to leave here...


    In the end she ran away from her parents and school...was wandering in this cosmopolitan city called New York...she sneaked into other people¡¯s homes to steal food, she became a friend of others to cheat others¡¯ money...and all of this Just to live.


    In fact, she has passed by this convoy many times today. Although the first time she set her goal was the home of the woman with the little boy passing by, but after seeing Zhou Ye, she thought that Zhou Ye might be very good. Money, and after cheating once, you may be able to live a few days without cheating...


    Seeking wealth and danger, she changed into a passerby who observed Zhou Ye and Emma for a long time, and even followed Emma into the public toilet. She was sure that she could not get out of the public toilet in a short time...


    This turned into Emma''s appearance and wanted to go to Zhou Ye to swindle some money...but she didn''t expect that she would get the money, and she also lost her first news... and finally revealed her identity...


    However, the cuteness that Zhou Ye said was the first time she heard from someone else¡¯s mouth, and for the first time she felt other people¡¯s approval... It gave her the feeling of meeting her family. I want to cry, I want to cry out all my grievances and sadness...


    "No one can hurt you in the future...I promise!" Zhou Ye said softly while looking at Ruiwen''s misty eyes.


    He can imagine how much grievance a girl of about ten years old needs to suffer to leave the shelter when she needs it most, and how much grievance she needs to suffer to survive at a young age...


    "Wow...!!!" Ruiwen finally threw herself into Zhou Ye''s arms and burst into tears. She seemed to cry out all her grievances and sadness. Soon Zhou Ye felt what was on her chest. The clothes were all wet with tears...but he didn''t care, just patted Ruiwen on the back gently, comforting her in a low voice.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, Ruiwen finally got tired, and slowly fell asleep in Zhou Ye¡¯s arms...


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Seven


    When Ruiwen woke up again, she was still in the car... The slightly bumpy carriage let her know that the car was moving...


    "are you awake?"


    Ruiwen watched the voice warily. It was Zhou Ye who had robbed her of her first taste, and her tight body immediately relaxed. She still remembers the feeling of peace in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    "Don''t worry, no one here will hurt you!" Seeing Ruiwen''s movements, Zhou Ye gently rubbed her long hair and smiled: "Are you hungry now?"


    "Yeah!" Ruiwen nodded, letting go of her guard.


    "This is the pizza I bought just now. Do you want to eat it?" With the voice, a pizza appeared in front of Ruiwen. Ruiwen followed the hand holding the pizza and looked at the blonde girl who had just changed herself.Seeing her, Ruiwen became a little nervous again... After all, she is so different...


    "Don''t worry...cute, I won''t hurt you!" The voice rang directly in Ruiwen''s mind, and the bursting voice frightened Ruiwen."Yes... are you talking to me?"


    "Yes, cute, I''m talking to you!" Emma didn''t use her psychic powers this time, but said directly.


    "This...this is incredible!" Ruiwen widened her eyes. This was the first time she had met her own kind.


    "It''s nothing!" Emma said with a smile: "Beside my dear, there are people with abilities everywhere, and, cute, my name is Emma, ??Emma Grace Frost! Zhou Ye One of his girlfriends!"


    "My name is Ruiwen... Ruiwen Duckholm!" Ruiwen also introduced herself.


    "Okay, dear, let Ruiwen eat something first, I think she must be starving now!" Zhou Ye interrupted the conversation between the two women with a smile.


    "Oh, sorry!" Emma spit out her snake head, indicating that she didn''t mean it.


    "Nothing!" Riwen said, picked up the pizza and started eating. To be honest, she was really hungry, so she ordered too fast when she ate... I choked accidentally...


    At this time, a bottle of juice was handed over. Ruiwen hurriedly took the juice. After a few sips, she avoided becoming the first mutant in the world to choke to death because of eating too fast."Thank you!"


    "It''s nothing!"


    "Where are we going?" Ruiwen looked at the lights passing by outside the window. This was obviously speeding along the road... She didn''t know where Zhou Ye was going to take her.


    "Go to Mangrove Villa!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "That is my villa, a very beautiful place!"


    "There will be no discrimination there, and there are many people who can play with you..." Emma continued.


    "You don''t have to be scared anymore, and you don''t have to be afraid of not having enough food!" Zhou Ye said lightly ~ stroking Ruiwen''s long red hair, and said softly: "There is your future home..."


    "Home..." Ruiwen has thirsty eyes in her eyes. She really wants to have a place to recognize herself, a person who recognizes herself. Now it seems that she has found...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 102

    "Yes, there will be your home from now on!" Zhou Ye nodded and pulled Ruiwen into his arms...


    "Great..." Rui Wen whispered.


    Suddenly, as if thinking of something, Ruiwen asked: "How did you find me at the time?"


    "Every woman has her different taste... It just so happens that my sense of smell is slightly more sensitive than others... So!" Zhou Ye shrugged.


    "Then what''s the smell of me?" Ruiwen asked, "What''s the smell of Emma?"


    "Uh, you are violet, Emma smells of peony..." Zhou Ye flicked, actually because he was used to the high-end perfume smell on Emma, ??but Ruiwen didn''t have that perfume smell... Woman There is a smell on his body, but Zhou Ye has not used his super sense of smell...because there are too many smells on the street...If someone walks away and put a P in front of him, it would be a disaster for him. ...


    But it seems that Ruiwen is very satisfied with his answer, so she didn''t ask any more...


    In fact, there is another reason that Emma never carried a wallet...so the so-called purse dropped from the toilet...but there is no need to say...


    After two days and two nights of trekking, Zhou Ye''s motorcade finally drove back from New York to his home on the west coast, Mangrove Villa...


    No way, there were not so many interstate highways in the United States in 1944, and more of them were substandard secondary highways. Although Zhou Ye could also go back by special plane, Emma and Ruiwen both wanted to go back by car. Take a look at the scenery along the road...So Zhou Ye could only follow his kindness.


    "We''re home!"


    Not long after the convoy left San Francisco, it entered the mountains...Zhou Ye knew he was home.


    "Here...?" Ruiwen looked at the seemingly desolate woodland outside the car window, and asked curiously: "Is this mangrove villa? Why didn''t I see the villas in the villa? Emma didn''t say there are villas. Is it? Have you built all the villas on top of the tree?"


    "Don''t worry!" Emma said with a smile: "Now I have entered my dear private domain. I entered the private domain ten minutes ago. It takes more than an hour to drive to Mangrove Villa."


    "...I can say something, damn rich guy?" Ruiwen grew up and saw the mansion of a top rich man for the first time. She actually had to walk for more than an hour, still driving a car. If you don''t need to drive, wouldn''t it take a day or two to walk?


    "Of course!" Emma saw Ruiwen and realized that she was like this at the beginning, and suddenly laughed.


    "..." Zhou Ye can only say to this that it is not my fault that I have money...


    The motorcade drove directly to the Mangrove Villa along the road from the back mountain... As soon as it entered the gate of the Villa, beautiful maids in black and white maid costumes stood on both sides...


    The convoy stopped, Zhou Ye pushed the door directly and got out of the car... Ruiwen habitually wanted to become what she was when she was in a human state, but Zhou Ye pulled off the car directly."You don''t need to pretend at home, just be yourself!"


    "Is this really okay?" Ruiwen said a little unconfidently.


    "I believe my dear, no problem!" Emma also got out of the car.


    "Welcome home, master!" Seeing the three get out of the car, the maids said in unison, and then bent down.


    "..." This shocked Ruiwen, which made her a little uncomfortable.


    "Okay, stop making trouble, be careful I hit your little PP!" Zhou Ye stretched his face by pretending to be angry, but the maids were not afraid at all. They knew that Zhou Ye was reluctant to beat them. They are also willing to punish them...


    He smiled and greeted Zhou Ye. Ruiwen found that the maids were just a little curious when they saw herself, but it was not the look of disgust, hatred or fear, but the look that felt very curious... which made her feel relieved. A lot...


    "This is Ruiwen, and I will live here in the future. You have to treat her well..." Before Zhou Ye''s words were finished, a maid asked with a smile, "Is it like treating Miss Emma?"


    "Ahem...yes, it''s like taking care of Emma!" Zhou Ye suddenly understood. This is the maid asking cryptically, is this girl one of the mistresses of the villa in the future? Answered directly...


    "We understand, master!" the maids replied in unison.


    "Okay, let''s all go away..." Zhou Ye smiled and dispelled the little maids who liked to listen to their gossips every day, and then led Ruiwen to his mansion.


    "What a beautiful house!" Ruiwen looked at the stylish mansion in front of her and said, "Will we live here in the future?"


    "Yes, we all live here!" Zhou Ye took Ruiwen and Emma into them.


    With Ruiwen, she was placed in a bedroom not far from Zhou Ye''s master bedroom on the second floor. Soon the maid came over and replaced her with new toiletries and personal items...


    "Let¡¯s take a rest. After two days of riding in the car, I¡¯m tired too!" Zhou Ye said, patted Ruiwen¡¯s head and said, "I will call you when it¡¯s time to have dinner later!"


    "Yeah!" Ruiwen nodded obediently, and then watched Zhou Ye and Emma leave the room...


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Eight


    After taking a bath, Ruiwen seemed to have cleaned all the grievances and pains she had suffered in the past. She lay directly on the large comfortable window surrounded by bath towels and fell asleep with a dream for a better life. ...


    She didn''t wake up until Zhou Ye knocked on the door...


    "It''s time for dinner! Rui Wen!" Zhou Ye''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Okay!" Ruiwen said, jumped out of the window and opened the door... To be honest, Ruiwen is really convenient at this point. There is no need to wear clothes... The blue scales on her body are like tights. Covered.


    "Let''s go down together!" Zhou Ye said, taking Ruiwen''s hand and walking downstairs.


    "Who is there for dinner?" Rui Wen obediently followed Zhou Ye down, and asked curiously.


    "They are all family members, I will introduce them to you." Zhou Ye smiled and said: "So don''t be afraid, they will love the lovely Ruiwen!"


    "Yeah!" Ruiwen nodded.


    The two quickly came to the restaurant on the first floor, when the table was full.She had seen the six maids, because Zhou Ye had them in his motorcade...


    The other girl with black hair with chocolate skin looks about the same size as her, and there is a blonde girl who looks a little plump, but also very beautiful.Sitting next to the blonde girl was a 15-year-old girl with brown hair, with a slightly thin face, big eyes, and long eyelashes that looked very cute...


    "Hello... my name is Ruiwen!" Looking at the table full of beautiful girls, Ruiwen was a bit inferior to the truth, but she still had the courage to introduce herself."I''m from New York..."


    "Hello Ruiwen, my name is Salvador, Salvador Zhou. Nice to meet you, your complexion is so beautiful!" Salvador first expressed his kindness to Ruiwen.


    "Hello Ruiwen, this is Mary, Marilyn Monroe... Nice to meet you!" Monroe also said with a smile.


    "Hello, I''m Audrey Hepburn, it''s nice to meet you!" Hepburn also smiled and stood up and introduced himself.


    "...You, aren''t you afraid of me?" Ruiwen looked at the friends who were kind to herself, and asked excitedly: "Don''t you think I am a monster?"


    "Monster? Does it look like this?" Salvador said as he unbuttoned the clothes behind her, and then a transparent wing resembling a dragonfly grew from behind her, and then flew directly with her wings."If it''s a monster, I''m more like you!"


    "Little El Salvador is naughty again, don''t fly so high!" The figure of Monroe who said that disappeared in place with a burst of gray smoke, and then appeared behind El Salvador, then hugged Salvador, and appeared at the table again...


    "Hate, Monroe, let me fly for a while!" Little Salvador said spoiledly.


    "Little El Salvador is going to be a little lady, or be careful that Dad hits your little PP!" Hepburn said with a wave, and the cover that Salvador took off flew directly back to her. Hepburn''s father was naturally Zhou Ye.


    Obviously, both Monroe and Hepburn had been injected with abilities by Zhou Ye. What Monroe got was teleportation, and what Hepburn got was thought motivation...


    "...Everyone..." Ruiwen clutched her small eyes. She knew that these new friends showed her unique abilities for her, so that she could better integrate into this place.


    At this time, she really felt that she should belong here, that it was her own home... Dinner finally began.


    During the dinner, Ruiwen asked curiously why Emma didn''t come down to eat.These words almost made Zhou Ye choke... he kept coughing. It can only be said that Emma was tired from the journey, so she was still sleeping... Actually Emma was really tired, but not because of the journey. It''s because someone has sex...


    The girls all glanced at each other, tacitly smiling and eating...


    After dinner...the people played together again for a while, little Salvador directly took Riwen and ran to her room to whisper. After all, the two are about the same age, and it is not surprising that they have a common language.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 103

    "El Salvador, you have so many dolls!" Ruiwen said enviously looking at the various dolls and large dolls piled up in the room.


    "I will give you whatever you like!" Salvador said generously.


    "Really?" Rui Wen asked in surprise.


    "Of course!" El Salvador said, patted his airport: "We will be good sisters in the future!"


    "El Salvador, you are so kind!" Ruiwen was bought in an instant. Even before she ran away from home, she didn''t have so many dolls in her room. After all, she was still a girl. How could she not like these big dolls and other toys? , Anyway, she is still a child...


    The two played in the room for a while... and then Salvador checked the time. The little man nodded likewise and said, "Time is almost!"


    "Should I take a break?" Ruiwen said disappointedly. She really hasn''t played well with this new friend. Maybe it''s because time always flies too fast when happy, so I don''t know. I think it''s almost ten o''clock...


    "How is it possible!" Little Salvador said: "Go, I''ll take you to the wonderful show!"


    "Yeah!" Ruiwen has completely trusted El Salvador at this time. Even if El Salvador sells her at this time, she will help her count the money. I guess...


    "Quietly, don''t make any noise!" Salvador said and made a hush gesture to Ruiwen. Ruiwen obediently tiptoed behind Salvador...


    The two little loli just walked to the door of the room at the end of the corridor...


    Coming to the door of the room, El Salvador twisted the door lock quietly. It was obvious that the door was not locked from the inside...Riwen watched as El Salvador opened the door slightly, and then lay on the ground and looked inside. ...


    The moment the door opened, a female voice came out like weeping. Seeing Salvador¡¯s proficient movements, Ruiwen also leaned on the crack of the door curiously and looked inside...


    I saw Zhou Ye working hard behind a few women on a large circular window in the middle of the big room... and the voice of crying and weeping came from the woman''s eyes...


    Those women Ruiwen knew, the six major maids, Monroe and Hepburn whom I met at dinner, and Emma...


    Ruiwen, who saw this scene for the first time, couldn''t help but stepped up the double fading. This scene reminded her that when Zhou Ye took away her first smell, she seemed so sad...


    I don''t know how long I stood...With a long chant, the last female soldier Hepburn also fell under Zhou Ye''s final blow...


    Ruiwen only felt like he was Hepburn, she took the blow, and accidentally pushed the door of the room...


    "Who?"


    Little Salvador has a lot of experience. She didn''t turn her head and ran. Instead, she turned around and pushed a door to the nearest house and got in. She forgot the new friend Ruiwen she had just made...


    And Ruiwen, like a conditioned reflex, instantly became a maid that I just met today... As a result, what Zhou Ye saw after opening the door was a red-faced maid...


    "Linda, is that you?"


    "Master...I..." Ruiwen at this time had no idea what to say.


    "Since it''s here, let''s come together!" Zhou Ye just didn''t have a lot of fun, and he pulled Ruiwen in. He couldn''t help but didn''t even take off his clothes... Directly dialed Xiaokuku, and his friends broke in. Forbidden~ to...


    Ruiwen recovered from the severe pain...this Nima is a bit pitted...


    Zhou Ye was immediately given the feeling of completeness from his little friend... I took another look at his body... Well, I really broke through my bottom line again this time... Now that I have committed a mistake, Zhou Ye can only try to comfort Ruiwen... After all, he still wants to give her a perfect first time...


    In the end, under Zhou Ye''s means, Ruiwen got a very perfect first time...


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Nine


    1958...Los Angeles, California--


    None of the top wealthy and political families in the United States does not know the Mangrove Club. Everyone wants to enter the Mangrove Club and become a member there.


    Because in the Mangrove Club, you can obtain the corresponding resources according to your contribution to the club, ranging from the use of the latest technology property rights to the oil quota of the Arab Emirates, which are all available, of course, the most important The thing is, the members inside are all magical, and his members are all over the United States...


    Here maybe you can see the party whip of the Republican Party, and you can also see the new presidential candidate of the Uzbek Party...


    People from the Rockefeller family are even more frequent visitors here, and occasionally you can see several major U.S. arms dealers discussing the right to price foreign weapons...


    Media tycoons, energy tycoons, and major shareholders of telephone and telegraph companies are all members here...As long as you become a member here, even if you are just a poor boy with nothing, you can rely on these contacts to flourish in the United States. From the water...


    No one knows who the owner of the Mangrove Club is, and no one knows whether he is a man or a woman...or even if he knows and dare not say...


    Mora Marktag...a little agent who just joined the CIA.Every new agent who joins the CIA is basically the kind of talent who aspires to be a unique person...become the agent who saves the world...American 007.


    James Cameron gave himself this rookie in the game and really didn¡¯t feel good at all. Anyone who wants to live in peace and stability, but found that his partner always wants to make big news... This feeling is quite Unhappy...Although his name is James, he is very self-aware. He doesn''t have the ability of the guy in the movie. He is just an ordinary person. He entered the CIA just to have food and clothing...


    "Hey, listening to the rookie, I don''t want to make big news, nor do I want any medals or awards, I just want to spend the remaining fifteen years in peace, so that I can receive my pension and live in the country. Buy a farm somewhere for the rest of your life!" James said, staring at Mora who looked like a female college student who had just graduated.


    "Yes, sir..." Agent Mora''s face collapsed immediately... She was born in a Jewish family, her father was a lawyer, and her mother was a full-time housewife.


    In fact, her family opposed her entering the CIA, but out of a woman''s curiosity, Mora has always been interested in espionage, especially after reading a few espionage novels... she became even more interested.


    It''s just that she didn''t expect that she met such a partner when she first joined the CIA, so please ignore him.She has a higher qualification than her and a higher level than her. The CIA, like most troops, speaks by rank in the same department... So she was tragic.


    "Then what do I need to do now? Sir!" Mora asked unwillingly.


    "Go to the archives room and check the archives of previous years to see if there are any doubts!" ??James was smoking a cigarette, looking at the newspaper, and he didn''t even bother to read the rookie agent''s face.


    "Yes..." Mora could only walk towards the archives room if she didn''t want to...


    "Hey, cute, it seems that you get along well with that [Safety First]!" The middle-aged woman who manages the file room smiled and greeted Mora: "Although maybe you won''t have any chance to do meritorious service with that old ghost, But it is definitely the longest alive!"


    "I think so too!" Mora rolled her eyes."I read the newspaper and smoked every day, how could I live soon?"


    "Haha, that old guy is like that! Why did he ask you to come to the archives?"


    "He said let me check the archives over the years to see if there are any doubts!" ??Mora rolled her eyes.


    "That''s a big project!" The archivist was also taken aback. This is simply making things difficult for people to find doubts in tons of files?Is he sure he was playing this rookie on purpose?


    "No way!" Mora still doesn''t know how big her project is. If she knows, I''m afraid she will really scold her...


    "Okay!" The archivist took the key and said, "Come with me!"


    "Isn''t the file here?" Mora asked curiously, following her.


    "The files in the archives are only from this year. There are also archives of events that need to be tracked in real time. The others are in the underground archives!"


    While they were talking, the two had already stepped onto the elevator.With the start of the elevator...soon to the fourth basement floor...the archivist opened the door...


    Mora was stunned by the scene in front of him... I saw rows of filing cabinets neatly arranged on a field the size of two football fields, and the time was marked on the top of the filing cabinets-from 1930 to the present All files are marked on the top according to time...


    "The archives before 1947 were copied from the Naval Intelligence Agency, Army Intelligence Agency and the Federal Bureau of Investigation. After all, our CIA was established in 1947...!" The archivist asked, "So cute, where do you go from? Look?"


    "..." Mora was shocked by the mountain of files in front of her, what should she look at.After hesitating for a long time, he said, "Then I will look at the 1947 file..."


    "A wise choice!" the archivist said, "but you can only get part of the office, and because your authority is not high enough, you can''t see many files!"


    "...That''s not bad!" Mora didn''t feel anything bad, after all, it''s better to watch less than to watch all... If she can, she would not watch it at all...


    "Then these are enough for you to read today!" The archivist casually picked up a dozen bags of files and stuffed them into Mora''s arms...Although they were taken casually, these files are not those that require high security levels. Only some very common files can be seen.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 104

    "Okay... I hope I can finish reading these things today!" Mora walked out with the archivist holding a fifty centimeters thick portfolio.


    "Goodbye little cute, I hope you have a good day!" The filer left Mora directly at the elevator entrance...


    "I hope, but thank you anyway!" Moura went back to her work cubicle with the file in her arms... To be honest, she hated looking at files, but this was an order from her superiors...


    The bored Mora was sipping coffee while flipping through the files... To be honest, she has completely regarded this job as a pastime, since she can''t resist, just enjoy it...


    Slowly...the files on her right hand side became less and less, until the last three were left, Mo stretched a lazy waist, sitting for a long time and hurt her waist...but just when she was going to work harder to watch After finishing these files, I was suddenly shocked by the word top secret on the file...


    Bringing the word ¡°Top Secret¡± to her level of security is absolutely invisible. Should I take a look at it...this...the curiosity of a woman and the sense of mission of the CIA training make her waver...


    Chapter One Hundred and Forty


    West Coast of the United States-Los Angeles...


    Since Hollywood moved here, it has become a mecca for movies throughout the United States.The streets are full of handsome men and beauties... Maybe some are looking for opportunities, maybe some are just tourists, who knows...


    Mora Marktag wore a lady''s suit and walked down the street without any remarks, just like a clerk in a big company...


    Of course, she was obviously not here for sightseeing from the CIA headquarters to Los Angeles, California. She came here with the idea of ??making a big news and going to the pinnacle of her life.


    Because this is the location of the mysterious Mangrove Club in that top-secret file...


    Randomly found a rental company in Los Angeles. After renting a car, Mora drove to Beverly Hills, known as Los Angeles City Center...


    There are beautiful scenery here, the star-lit street and the Beverly shopping mall full of luxury goods... At an unremarkable intersection, Mora stopped the car.


    She had to stop because there was a sign at the intersection that said [Private territory, no entry.There are two guard posts at the intersection, and four guards with guns are there...


    In desperation, she could only find a parking lot nearby to park the car, and then bought a newspaper and a glass of coke and hamburger by herself, sitting in a leisure seat not far from the intersection and waiting for her chance...


    Gently tore a small gap in the middle of the newspaper in her hand, and then pretended to be reading the newspaper. Mora looked at the intersection with alert...


    The more she looked at it, the more frightened... After a while, she discovered that many of the people who entered she knew, including the executive chairman of the Federal Reserve, the governor of California, state legislators from several other states, and even staff officers. The chairman of the long joint meeting...


    "Oh... God, what did I find..." To be honest, Mora was really a little scared at this time... She finally knew why the agent who was investigating this club was finally transferred abroad, and then he talked to Sacrificed in the Soviet spy war...This is nothing but sacrifice.


    Let¡¯s not talk about what this mangrove club does, just talk about the people involved in this club now... This makes people feel tricky. If these people work together, it will be easy to impeach the president, let alone. I am a small agent...


    Just when she felt a little scared and wanted to leave here, suddenly a hard metal touched the back of her head."Miss, you''d better not move, and be a little more honest!"


    "Hi... I just sit here and take a break...!" Mora raised her hands very consciously, and then said, "Do you need money? I have two hundred dollars in my pocket. You have all of them. Take it, as long as you don''t hurt me!"


    "Hehe, I hope you will still be so hard for a while!" As a female voice rang, Mora felt only a pain in her head, and then she fell into a coma...


    At this time, a meeting was being held in an underground meeting room of the Mangrove Club, and it was Zhou Ye who presided over the meeting.


    If Mora could see the people on the venue, she would have screamed, God, is this the legendary underground council?There were nearly two thousand people attending the meeting...Among them, members of both houses of Congress accounted for most of the positions, while the others were leaders in various industries...


    These are the results of Umbrella¡¯s efforts over the past few decades. Umbrella, which controls money and the media, can easily control public opinion. Those political families must cooperate with Umbrella...


    To put it bluntly, even if you don¡¯t cooperate with Umbrella, you don¡¯t care, you just need to find a suitable time, clone him, and then directly replace the uncooperative person. The cloned person is absolutely safe. Brera Corporation controls...


    Through acquisition, cloning, and replacement, Umbrella¡¯s towering tree is deeply rooted in every aspect of the superpower of the United States, and even extends its tentacles to European countries and Asian countries...


    In the United States, perhaps the president''s words may not work, because the president has to face congressional inquiries, but Zhou Ye''s words must work...because Umbrella''s tentacles exist in every aspect.


    As for the Redwoods Club, it was just a toy that Zhou Ye threw to his daughter Ophelia to play with Emma. Ophelia took Emma and Ruiwen Salvador to run the club...


    Today is because Zhou Ye came to see his daughter, and there is a regular meeting to be held, so he called people nearby to come to the meeting...


    For those who are far away, use remote 3D projection to participate in the meeting...


    To say that it is a conference is actually a clich¨¦. How many industries we have controlled this year, and what stage of our umbrella company''s global expansion plan has reached... To be honest, Zhou Ye is not interested at all, but we have to be patient to finish it. This meeting... After all, it is only once every six months, and Shinobu passed away...


    "Please keep working hard, I look forward to your future performance!" After Zhou Ye said these words, the entire conference would be over...


    As the light and shadow flickered, the entire venue turned into a huge office. Obviously Zhou Ye did not go to the venue himself, but was lazy with projection equipment in the office...


    "Hi...Riwen, you little~monster~jingle!" Zhou Ye couldn''t help but shake, and then his whole body relaxed...


    Ruiwen got out from under Zhou Ye''s desk, her small face was round and round... her throat was swallowing ~ swallowing something...


    Ruiwen swallowed hard and sat down in Zhou Ye''s arms. She stretched her hand down and grabbed a bad~east~west, turned on her horse...At this moment, the BGM Valkyrie''s riding sounded.


    At the beginning of the war, suddenly the door of the office opened, and Ophelia walked in with Emma. At this moment, the two women were full of feminine style, with a hint of beauty in their faces. Awe-inspiring, but when I saw Zhou Ye, his face was filled with a smile...


    "My dear, I found an intruder!" Bai Hou said: "It''s an agent of the CIA. I have investigated it. She came here privately to make a big news!"


    "One more good news, Dad!" Ofelia always likes to call Zhou Ye''s father, "That agent is a little beauty, are you interested?"


    The two women have long been surprised by Ruiwen and Zhou Ye''s situation. Maybe it is because of inferiority, maybe because of other reasons. In short, Ruiwen is very obsessed with Zhou Ye... I can''t wait to be around Zhou Ye for 24 hours. , And finally became Zhou Ye''s personal life assistant...


    However, Zhou Ye is also very satisfied with Ruiwen, the devil girl, all kinds of women, all ages...you can try it...except for the basics...the devil girl can be said to be a gift from heaven. The gift of... this sentence is definitely not an exaggeration...


    Chapter One Hundred and Forty One


    Zhou Ye took the three women who had collapsed into a pile of ooze in the office to the lounge, and let them rest... while he was served by a maid, took a shower and changed into new clothes. , Walked out of the office...


    "Let''s go see that little spy who was caught, I''m very curious..." Zhou Ye ordered.


    "Good master, please come with me!"


    My own maid took Zhou Ye to the basement where the prisoner was being held. The fourth basement of the club was dedicated to detaining some disobedient people... For example, a certain member of the assembly, until the clone was completed, their mission was also It''s all done and will be processed...


    Zhou Ye walked in this corridor paved with ten centimeters thick steel, and looked at the entire corridor. The thousands of watts of incandescent lamps illuminate the corridor as bright as day, but the light does not make people feel warm, on the contrary There is a cold feeling...


    As for why ten centimeters of steel are used to cover the entire cell floor, it can only be said that this is the world of X-Men. Maybe someone is a mutant with special abilities, although steel can¡¯t stop some abilities. A special mutant, but it''s enough to deal with most people...


    Although Zhou Ye came for the first time, he still knew about this place, and quickly followed the maid to the door of a cell at the end of the corridor...


    The maid stood respectfully on the side, Zhou Ye stood directly at the door, and the door opened automatically... That''s how the authority is high...


    Shi Shiran walked into the cell. It was a room only 20 square meters in size. Near the wall on one side was a wooden board that was only one person wide. Obviously that was the place to sleep, while on the other side was a large-shaped bed. The girl locked on the wall...


    "Wake up, don''t pretend to be unconscious!" As soon as Zhou Ye entered, he heard her accelerating heartbeat and a little rapid breathing...


    "You are illegally detained. I want to sue you and wait to pick up my lawyer''s subpoena!" Mora didn''t pretend to be unconscious and wait for the opportunity, just like a wild cat, with her teeth and claws.


    "Oh? Sue me? Are you going out?" Zhou Ye smiled, "Mora, right?"


    "who are you?"


    "Mola Marktag, 23 years old, was born in Washington, D.C., USA. She graduated from Santa Monica Girls'' High School and was admitted to the National Defense University. After graduating from university, she was admitted by the CIA with honors... Is that right?"


    "Where did you get my information? Don''t think I will be afraid of you if I have these information!" Mora sipped, and then said.


    Zhou Ye escaped Mora''s sudden attack with a slight flash, and then laughed: "Those things can''t threaten you, so what about these? Sahir Marktag belongs to the third largest law firm in Washington State. Tianping Law Firm, known for being good at criminal defense, is called Tiezui Sahir..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 105

    "Shut up... Damn it, don''t move my father, come at me if there is anything!" Mora''s eyes flushed when she heard the information of her father... "What the hell are you going to do?"


    "That''s right... what do I want you to do?" Zhou Ye was also a little confused, torture to extract a confession?What a low level, what she thinks, as long as the White Queen comes, she can''t hide anything...Kill her?In any case, it is considered a beauty, how could Zhou Ye be ruined...


    "Well--be my woman, I will let you go!" Zhou Ye thought after thinking about it, as if he just requested this one...


    "What..." Does Mora feel that she has misheard, or is the handsome boy in front of her an idiot?Just such a request after spending a long time?"Okay, I promise you, let me go!"


    "..." Zhou Ye felt that he was definitely treated as an idiot by this woman... "How easy is it, since you are my woman, you have to give everything you have..."


    Zhou Ye said, reaching out to unbutton Mora''s clothes...


    "Don''t... Didn''t you say that as long as I be your woman?"


    "Yes, but in our Eastern culture, a woman who becomes a man has to give her all..."


    "Hey... don''t do this, I won''t do it..."


    "You do what you say, do not do what you say? Where do you think this is?"


    "Ah-you bastard, just tap... it''s the first time..."


    "...Really...for the first time, I thought that foreign girls are very open..."


    "Asshole, our family believes in Judaism and prohibits pre-marital ~ sex ~ behavior..."


    "Ah, sorry, sorry, but it''s already like this...just do it!"


    As Zhou Ye''s words fell, there were only the sound of flesh and blood colliding and the deep voice of Shen Yin...


    Early the next morning¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Mora opened her eyes and looked at the man next to her and the women around them, suddenly a little speechless...


    To be honest, she was really tossed by Zhou Ye last night... Several times she passed out... But that extraordinary feeling also made her obsessed~


    She finally understood that the words of her father, the law, were just fig leaves for certain people, and the lawyer was the one who helped these people use these fig leaves...


    Last night, she tried to say that she was only asking for leave. If she was out for too long, she might cause trouble for Zhou Ye. As a result, Zhou Ye heard the voice of her big boss after a call, although she only had a weekly meeting. I have heard the voice of the big boss, but she will never hear it wrong, it is definitely the voice of her big boss...


    On the phone, her big boss was quite amiable, and she was polite, saying that she was too tired from work and he gave her an extra week of paid vacation, and at the same time, he said that when she came back, she would definitely promote her...


    This almost instantly subverted her worldview... When Zhou Ye answered her boss''s call, she was still lying next to Zhou Ye eavesdropping, and Zhou Ye did not blame her...


    But she was taken aback. In the conversation between the big boss and Zhou Ye, it was like a loyal dog without a bottom line. She absolutely believed that as long as Zhou Ye said a word, he could learn how to bark...


    "Who are you?" Mora couldn''t help asking Zhou Ye finally.


    "A person you can''t think of...!" Zhou Ye said with a smile pretending to be mysterious. He can''t tell her that I am from the outer universe...


    "Okay, it doesn''t matter!" Mora gave up asking, she knew that sometimes it was not a good thing to know too much, and anyway, she was already his woman and couldn''t do without him, wouldn''t it be right that Zhou Ye is stronger The better she is?Why do you ask so much...


    Really smart women know what to ask and what not to ask... Obviously, Mora is such a woman...


    Chapter One Hundred and Forty Two


    After Maura Marktag returned to the Central Intelligence Agency, he was transferred to the Soviet Information Department... As the name suggests, this department mainly targets the Soviet Union...


    Of course, regarding that confidential information, Mora, who was the beneficiary, destroyed it... In fact, there was nothing written in it, but it was learned from the Soviet Satellite Launch Center that as the first successful satellite launch Country, the Soviet Union actually discovered that there are more than 300 satellites of unknown nationality in the orbit of the earth...


    After obtaining this information, the agent contacted his classmates at the Houston Space Launch Center and found out that they also discovered these satellites, but thought they were secretly launched by the Soviet Union...


    Both sides thought it was a satellite launched by the other party. This is strange. In the end, the agent who wanted to make a big news eavesdropped on some of the data transmitted through the satellite through the equipment obtained by his classmates. There was not much and nothing too much. Great value, but the Mangrove Club is repeatedly mentioned in it...


    So the agents who thought they had gotten big news rushed to report to their chief... So he was tragic, his report was randomly discarded in the pile of old papers, and his men were assigned to the foreign spy wars. First line...


    Then it was killed by Soviet intelligence personnel in a spy war... As for whether it was arranged by the Red Queen, it is not known...


    This discarded report caught Mora¡¯s attention. Mora inherited his last will and ended up with a man... If this agent knows about it, he would probably shout, Nima, this is a different life... ¡­


    Of course, that man wouldn¡¯t know, and as a vested interest, Mora wouldn¡¯t promote anything everywhere...just follow the steps and get to the pinnacle of life...


    Now she has been exceptionally promoted to be the leader of a team responsible for reverse osmosis... In fact, she is monitoring the Communist Party members in the United States. You are not mistaken, there are also Communist Party members in the United States... Especially during the Cold War between the United States and the Soviet Union, they were quite active...


    Nevada, USA...Las Vegas


    "Oh, my goodness, it''s the club again!" Mora was sitting in the car, looking at the Hellfire Club across the road and scratching her head. Once the Mangrove Club made her give everything, wouldn''t it be crazy to come to the club again??


    "No way, this is what the above means!" said her partner, or subordinate, a chubby middle-aged man.


    "Okay, okay!" Mora picked up the binoculars and looked, "Let me see how much energy this club has..."


    "I seem to have seen a few Communist Party members walking in!"


    "Well, it looks like we need to go inside and scout!" Mora murmured.


    "How do we get in? There is a membership club!" Fat John spread his hands and said that he could do nothing.


    "Fortunately, I still have the ability to be a woman!" Mora picked up the car phone and broadcasted a number, which was Zhou Ye''s number, and the call was connected soon.After acting like a baby and agreeing to many unequal treaties, he finally invited a man who was too lazy to grow hair...


    "Huh... it''s not easy!" Mora sighed, and then said: "I''ll pick up people, you''ll be watching here first!"


    "Who are you going to pick up?" John asked curiously. To be honest, it was the first time he saw this woman called Lucky Mora behave like a man in the game... She was often cold.


    "Another bastard... a magical bastard!" Mora blushed as she said, as if thinking of how a bastard tossed herself... Thinking of this, somewhere is a little moist...


    "..." For his immediate boss to leave his post without authorization, John could only hehe twice. To be honest, he didn''t dare to give a small report to him, he could quickly get promoted to the top of his life after entering the CIA~ A certain woman in Feng is said to have something to rely on behind her...It''s a fool who offends such a person.


    Mora took a random taxi and quickly came to a big hotel with an umbrella sign... After reporting her name, the waiter took her to the presidential suite on the top floor...


    "This bastard still likes to enjoy..." Although Mora said so, in fact she is the shortest woman with Zhou Ye, but this does not affect her man who complains about her.


    Once she came, she was at ease. Mora quickly took off her clothes and rushed into the bathroom. The large jacuzzi inside was just what she wanted...


    The appropriate water temperature, with the massage water flow that relieves fatigue, made Mora fall asleep without knowing it...


    She didn''t open her eyes until she felt she was being picked up by a pair of strong arms."My dear, what time is it? How long have I slept?"


    "It''s just past three o''clock in the afternoon. If the waiter didn''t lie to me, I think you have slept for at least four hours!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Why did you come so fast...!"


    "I came by special plane!"


    "Damn rich man..."


    "The rich man is going to clean up your little agent..."


    "Ah... don''t... you haven''t... no bathing... there... not there..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 106

    It''s a pity that Mora''s prevention was like a man''s arm as a car. In the end, she succumbed to someone''s Dafa. In the end, she had to admit that she had miscalculated... The first time that someone took the opportunity to take the back...


    Three hours later, Zhou Ye helped Mora out of the hotel, who was still a little difficult to walk.... She got on her special car, and Mora was annoyed to beat Zhou Ye''s mouth with her small fists. This guy followed Like a livestock, although H is H, she is the one who suffers in the end...


    The convoy quickly reached the door of the Hellfire Club. In the respectful eyes of the doorman, Zhou Ye led Mora into the Hellfire Club where she couldn''t get in even if she tried any means...


    "Do these people know you?" Mora asked curiously, looking at the people who kept greeting Zhou Ye.


    "They don''t know me, but they know Umbrella!" Zhou Ye said, pointing to the lavalier pinned to his chest. It was the symbol of the umbrella made of diamonds and rubies, only the Umbrella chaebol. Only top members can wear it, and those who dare to fake will be hunted to death by Umbrella''s assassination troops... As long as you can''t get out of the earth, there is only one dead end.


    This is an open secret in the upper class. There was once a second generation ancestor who relied on the wealth and power of his family to make a fake by his unbelief in evil, so his family... all disappeared on the earth.


    Zhou Ye took Mora and walked into the Hellfire Club. The guard inside saw the sign on Zhou Ye''s chest, and he didn''t even dare to reach out and ask Zhou Ye for a membership certificate.


    In the Hellfire Club, there is a big dance floor inside. There are several gaming tables around the dance floor, and there are also a few round seats that are hidden by curtains...


    Zhou Ye really wanted to say that Nima is really too rudimentary. It looks like a modern unlicensed black bar. Is this also a Hellfire Club?The boss of such a club still wants to rule the earth?He can''t even do a good job as a village chief...


    Chapter One Hundred Forty Three


    Walking down the stairs, Zhou Ye took Mora directly to a half-moon-shaped private room and sat down, motioned to the waiter, and brought two drinks...a glass of red wine and a cup of coffee...


    The coffee is Zhou Ye''s and the red wine is Mora''s.


    To tell the truth, although Zhou Ye tried to pretend to be X and drink red wine, he couldn''t help it. Zhou Ye, who was born in a poor middle peasant, really couldn''t taste any elegance from the sour taste. At that time, he finally believed in a classic of pot. Quotations, elegance is not pretend, grandson is pretend...


    So now Zhou Ye refuses to pretend to be a grandson...Even if he drinks coffee, he adds a lot of sugar and milk. Other people''s coffee and milk, it is estimated that his is sweet milk and coffee... No way, just taste.


    However, cigars can still be smoked. As an old smoker, Zhou Ye said that he likes the mellow taste of cigars...


    The two waited while drinking a drink in the private room. Zhou Ye was holding Mora to play... and Mora secretly observed the movement outside in the gap between the curtains... and saved his important high ground from time to time. , Zhou Ye had a problem with the province...


    But soon, Mora found an important goal.That was a member of the NATO Military Council, Colonel Hendry...


    At this time, Admiral Hendry followed a man in a black suit to a private room... When the two walked in, Mora stood up and pulled Zhou Ye towards the private room of the two. go with.


    She had planned everything on the way, and pretended to accidentally walk into the wrong room. Even if she was a little offensive, it was estimated that her man could easily balance these two guys...in various senses.


    But when Mora opened the curtain, she found that there was no one inside, and there was no trace of the two people just now... This Nima is a bit pitted...


    Mora quickly closed the curtain, then pulled Zhou Ye to sit on the sofa, and began to search everywhere...


    "What a fool!" Zhou Ye raised his hand and pressed the candle cup in the center of the table... With a loud noise, the whole private room turned...


    "Gosh... how did you find it?" Mora asked in a low voice, covering her mouth.


    "No place in this country has a secret to me!" Zhou Ye replied with a smile.


    "Then you tell me where did those two people go?" Mora asked in a low voice.


    "Come..." Zhou Ye stood up, came to the side of a row of bookshelves, and gently pushed the bookshelves... a gap leaked out, then Zhou Ye motioned to Mora to let her look inside...


    Mora obediently lay in the crack of the wall and looked inward. It was the two people who had just disappeared. One was Colonel Hendry and the other was the young man in a black suit...


    Hendry was sitting on the sofa to rest, and the black-haired young man was sitting at the bar to drink, and there was a man in his thirties who looked like he was holding a wine glass and talking to Hendry.


    "No more drinks? Bob!" Sebastian Shaw said.


    "No!" Colonel Hendry shook his head, indicating that he couldn''t drink anymore.


    "I heard that you blocked the proposal to deploy the Jupiter missile? I hope you can reconsider it!"


    "We have already discussed this, and deploying ballistic missiles in or anywhere near Lao Maozi is provoking a war, a nuclear war!"


    "I''m not asking you, Colonel! I''m expressing my expectations. Then I''ll say it again, I hope you can think about it." Sebastian Shaw''s face changed slightly.


    "There is only one thing I will reconsider... and that is another glass of fragrant champagne..." Hendry obviously did not sell Sebastian Shaw''s account.


    "Tornado..." Sebastian Shaw said as he gestured to the black-clothed young man sitting on the edge of the bar, and saw him spread his palms, and a tornado appeared directly in the middle of his palm... With a wave of his hand, The two-meter-high tornado flew directly to Colonel Hendry, then rolled up Colonel Hendry and threw him against the wall...


    "You...what did you put in the wine you gave me..." Hendry refused to accept the unexpected scene before him.


    "No, Bob, I didn''t give you anything!" Sebastian Shaw walked to the side of Colonel Hendry who had fallen on the carpet and smiled: "Gene mutation, the evolution of human genes..."


    Having said this, Sebastian Shaw blew his whistle, a red skinned black suit with a spiky tail like a devil...


    This image frightened Colonel Hendry. This thing really looked like a devil.


    "Send the Colonel a ride, the Colonel will be late!" Sebastian Shaw said.


    "Please Colonel!" The Red Devil reached out and grabbed Hendry''s hand, as a burst of red smoke drifted past... the two disappeared in place...


    "Oh my God..." Mora who saw all this covered her mouth... She felt that she had been hit by evil during this period of time, and she always encountered things that subverted her three views...


    "What''s wrong?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Go first, go out!" Moura said as she pulled Zhou Ye back to the outside. When she arrived outside the Hellfire Club, Moura took Zhou Ye to her car and started contacting her boss with the car phone. ...


    Unsurprisingly, he was scolded by his boss, "What are you talking about? Colonel Hendry? He is here now, unless he magically traverses three thousand miles in ten minutes...well, now I have something else. , Talk about it when you have time!"


    "Oh my God..." Mora felt like she was going crazy after listening to the hung-up sound from the microphone. Tonight she was refreshed with three views. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she would really think it was a foolish dream. ...In the end, Mora could only find Zhou Ye in difficulty...


    "My dear, will you help me, right?" Mora looked at Zhou Ye pitifully, as if I couldn''t help me unless you helped me...


    "Well, what do you need?" Zhou Ye smiled and asked. Of course he knew what was going on inside, and he knew why Mora would ask him for help like this, but some things weren¡¯t before she could be told, after all. She is different from the women she raised from childhood to adulthood. She has her own three views... If she rashly tells her what happened in the underground world, she might collapse...


    "I need a professor of genetic mutation...!" Mora said.


    "No problem!" Zhou Ye had already planned to take Mora to find the young version of Professor X.


    By the way, test whether the small brainwave jammer made by his Umbrella laboratory is useful for him.


    Although the white queen has tried it and confirmed that it is indeed effective, Zhou Ye still wants to try whether it is easy to use in this good old man with the strongest spiritual power in this world called X...


    Chapter One Hundred Forty Four


    Outside the Great Hall of Columbia University School of Medicine¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye stood at the door with Mora, waiting for Charles who was speaking inside.Professor Xavier...


    "You said he too...?" Mora touched the item on her head that looked like a card, feeling a little uneasy... "And he can read the mind?"


    "Don''t worry... honey." Zhou Ye smiled and said: "The beautiful hairpin I brought you can form a weak magnetic field on your head, which can effectively shield his mind reading ability!"


    "Okay..." Mora shrugged. Although he has various problems with this man, he certainly does not include deceiving his lover. Since he said that he can defend, he must be able to defend... Otherwise, she would never come to see him when she heard Zhou Ye say that the person she wants to meet has the ability to read his mind. Everyone has their own little secret. The kind of person who can pry into your heart will only make you feel scared...


    "Look, he''s here!" Zhou Ye said with La Mora''s hand, and walked towards Professor Charles against the flow of people walking out of the auditorium."Professor Charles?!"


    "It''s me!" Charles looked at the two men and women in front of him. He had to say that the moment he saw Zhou Ye, Charles had the urge to punch this little white face. Of course, this has nothing to do with hatred, it''s just a man''s. Instinct... "What''s the matter?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 107

    "CIA... there is something I want to find out about you!" Zhou Ye said, taking out the CIA ID and flashing it in front of Charles...


    "Okay..." Charles nodded and said, "Are we going to talk here?"


    "Of course not!" Zhou Ye took Charles and found a seat in a coffee shop on the campus.


    "Professor Charles, what do you think of human genetic variation?" Mora asked first.


    "Gene mutation... what should I say... Heterochromatic pupil is a kind of genetic mutation!" Charles looked at the two men and women in front of him with a little caution, and placed his right hand on his head involuntarily. Want to know what''s up with these two people looking for themselves?


    "Spying on other people''s privacy is immoral, what do you think? Professor Charles!" Zhou Ye said with a smile when he saw Professor X''s signature action, "And you can''t see anything, right?"


    "Okay...!" After trying, Charles, who couldn''t invade the hearts of the two, gave up his efforts and said: "I apologize, can you tell me what happened to me now?"


    "When we were investigating the Hellfire Club, we found something!" Mora Nang?N said what she had seen and heard in the Hellfire Club.


    "It seems... we really are in big trouble!" Charles instinctively felt that these mutants seemed to be carrying out some big conspiracy... "Why don''t you report to your superiors?"


    "Because... it''s useless to report it!" Mora stretched out her hands and said, "They thought I was making a judgment after inhaling a big ~ anaesthesia. In short, they thought that my mind was not clear!"


    "Okay, now we have a realistic example!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "I think Professor Charles will help us persuade the people above, right Professor Charles?"


    "...This is no problem!" Charles nodded, and then asked curiously: "Why do you have something that inhibits my ability?"


    "You have to believe that you are not the only mutant with mental abilities..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "This is the latest research result of Umbrella Technology. It is to defend against you assholes who use your own abilities... ¡­"


    "...Okay!" Charles really had nothing to say when facing Zhou Ye. He couldn''t refute the fact that he used his own ability to pick up girls...


    Virginia-Langley-CIA headquarters.


    "The arrival of the nuclear age may accelerate the process of genetic mutation, and people with superpowers may be among us!"


    In a small meeting room, Charles is conducting science popularization with the executives of the CIA, while Zhou Ye is facing Mora¡¯s question: "How come you have the credentials of a senior CIA employee..."


    "Baby, believe me, if I want, I can even have a certificate of a senior adviser to the president, and it is guaranteed to be true, and the president will be willing to see me!" Zhou Ye said in a low voice with a smile.


    "Okay... I forgot that you are the shadow ruler of the legendary underground council!" Mora said bitterly in his ear. Of course, she didn''t use too much force, she was not willing to...


    "Thank you everyone..." Charles watched hard at the two people underneath showing affection, but he wanted to teach these senior officials here...


    "...A wonderful speech!" The boss of the CIA clapped his hands and said, "Then I decided that Professor Charles would lead the formation of Special Operations Group X. How about belonging to our CIA?"


    In fact, he didn''t believe it, but his boss was sitting there. How dare he not give his boss face, besides setting up a special operations team, it would not cost much.


    "My pleasure, sir!" Charles nodded.


    "Then Oliver, you will lead them in the future!" said CIA boss McEn.


    "Okay, boss!" said the fat Oliver who is in charge of the secret CIA research base: "Gentlemen, it seems that we are about to act now!"


    Charles followed the crowd and walked out. He came to Zhou Ye''s side and whispered in his ear: "I think we need to have a good talk!"


    "...Okay!" Zhou Ye said and patted Mora''s little dolphins, motioned her to go first, and then stood in the corridor looking at Charles and asked, "What do you want to talk about?"


    "Who are you? What do you want?" Charles asked, looking at Zhou Ye''s eyes.


    "Why do you ask?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Because I found in the meeting just now that Director McKean is full of thoughts about how to please you!" Charles said: "If you are just a senior employee, he doesn''t need to think like that as the director. ..."


    "Uh¡ª" Zhou Ye held his forehead, really falling short.I didn¡¯t prevent a small loophole, but it didn¡¯t matter. At most, I would send the mass-produced brainwave jammer to my subordinates... "You will treat me as a rich man, idle The panicked rich man!"


    "The rich?" Charles pointed to the black hairpin on the side of Zhou Ye''s temple, and said, "I''m afraid I can''t get this thing if I have money? What''s more, rich people can make the CIA director spend all the money. Do you want to please?"


    "My money...beyond your imagination!" Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously. In fact, he was just here to witness the birth of a pair of good friends who have loved and killed each other for a lifetime. The other Zhou Ye really didn''t. Want to mix in.


    In the end, Charles could only accept Zhou Ye''s explanation that he was just a rich man.No way, his abilities don''t work for Zhou Ye, and...what should I say, with this figure of less than one meter and seven meters... Facing Zhou Ye, who is a figure of one meter and nine meters, it still feels super depressing... ¡­


    Chapter One Hundred Forty Five


    Everyone quickly locked Sebastian Shaw''s position and drove over in a Coast Guard boat before dark...


    When Zhou Ye arrived, he happened to see the young Magneto being blown into the water by a tornado. Zhou Ye couldn''t help covering his face. It seemed that the current ability of this guy was still too weak, even if he had already lost After he was taken back to his side, he still couldn''t beat Sebastian Shaw''s trio...


    "Quick help!" It is a good friend who fell in love and killed each other. Although the two did not know each other at this time, Charles still shouted to save people first, completely letting off Sebastian Shaw who was running away in a submarine. ...


    Watching the two embracing each other deeply in the water...Zhou Ye felt that his whole person was sublimated, no wonder there were so many rotten girls of the two later, this full of love scene made him feel a little bit unable to hold... ¡­


    After the two got on the boat, Zhou Ye left them with Mora... I really didn''t want to mix with these two full of love...


    "Huh, where''s Zhou Ye?" After boarding the ship, he wiped his head with the towel handed by the sailor next to him, and found that the mysterious Oriental was not in the crowd, Charles asked.


    "Mr. Zhou Ye said he had something else to do, so he left first!" Oliver said.


    "Okay... I''m leaving!" Charles nodded indifferently. People always have a curiosity and fear about the unknown. There is no way, his ability is against Zhou Ye who has weak magnetic field protection. Say useless...


    "Who is Zhou Ye?" Although it was the first time that Magneto King Eric met Charles, he didn''t know why he fell in love with Charles, so he was a little curious about the people Charles followed.


    "Uh... a wealthy man with supernatural powers...probably!" Charles thought for a long time, but finally he could only answer this one.


    "..." Eric felt very speechless to Charles'' answer...


    In the next few days, things developed as usual. Charles inadvertently revealed the identity of the scientist, the beast Hank, hidden in the CIA as a mutant... and Hank finally helped Charles to use a spherical signal transmitter to transform a capable person. The machine whose power has been expanded tens of thousands of times is called the [brain]...


    The first time I used [Brain], Charles discovered a place where mutants gathered in California... He and Eric decided to go there to find their partner first...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Mangrove Villa, California¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye is playing with a group of little loli on the lawn...There are Aurolo Monroe, Qin Gerei, etc...Of course, they still call Zhou Ye''s father...Zhou Ye''s desire to develop is here The world is fully satisfied...


    Just when Zhou Ye was playing with a little loli in his arms, Emma walked over and whispered in his ear: "My dear, someone has probed this place with spiritual power!"


    "...I see!" Zhou Ye thought for a while and said, "Notify all bases to turn on the micro-magnetic field brain wave shielding device, and all the foreign staff will uniformly issue the mini brain wave shielding device..."


    "Okay, dear!" said Emma, ??the white queen, gently pecked on Zhou Ye''s lips, then smiled and greeted the two little loli in his arms, then turned and left...


    "What is Emma''s mother going to do? Dad!" Orolo looked at Emma who was going away and asked Zhou Ye: "Why doesn''t she play with us? Does she hate us!"


    "How is that possible, little baby!" Zhou Ye smiled and kissed the two little loli''s faces, and said: "Mother Emma is working hard to protect us. She loves Orolo and Qin the most. It''s..."


    "How much love?" Qin asked with a small face up.


    "Love you like me..." Zhou Ye smiled and picked up the two little loli, and walked towards the woods: "Now let''s go and see how the Xiaohua family is!"


    "I''m going to see Xiao Hua... Dad, I want to see Xiao Hua!" Orolo said spoiledly.


    "I want to play with Xiao Xiaohua... Dad!" Qin pecked Zhou Ye on the face unwillingly, and said.


    "Okay, okay, let''s take a look at Xiaohua''s child together!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 108

    Xiaohua¡¯s family is actually two big, three and five jaguars. The male leopard is called the big flower, the female leopard is called the little flower, and the little leopards are called the little flower. They are the products of Umbrella¡¯s biological laboratory. The super powers, teleportation and invisibility...With the instincts of beasts and hunting skills, they are now completely the most terrifying killers in the jungle...


    Of course, Zhou Ye, an uncontrollable biological weapon, would not release them. Since they are released, they are naturally controlled by the umbrella...


    Such a terrible killer is a cute big cat in Aurolo and Qin''s eyes... These five jaguars will not harm the little princess of the umbrella... So Zhou Ye is also relieved that the two little loli will play with them. ...


    As for how the two little loli came here...Well, this kind of thing is not a big deal to Zhou Ye anyway, it''s nothing more than cheating and stealing...


    Uh, it¡¯s not right, Luo~Li~how can the things you control be called stealing...Of course, I warn you, don¡¯t think about things like this if you don¡¯t have the power to pass the sky, start in three years, the highest death penalty...


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Professor Charles took Eric to San Francisco...


    Driving the car, the two quickly came to the gathering place where Charles discovered the mutants through the brainwave amplifier... but he found that... he couldn''t get in here.


    "Mangrove Villa!" Charles, who got off the car, stood there looking at the big sign in front of him, a little speechless. There were four sentry boxes under the sign, and a dozen people in black combat uniforms with guns were patrolling back and forth.


    "Stop, private territory, no entry!"


    As soon as the two walked to the door, more than a dozen gunpoints were pointed at them, and Charles hurriedly raised his hand to express that he was not malicious."I''m Professor Charles, I just want to visit the owner here!"


    "Have you received an invitation?" the security captain asked.


    "No...Uh, I don''t know who this place belongs to, but there are things I want to ask the owner here!" Charles explained.


    "Then wait a minute!" The security captain walked to the guard box, picked up the phone, and after a while, he walked out.


    "The boss would like to see you, and now follow our car!" The security captain said and got on a car parked by the guard box...


    The roadblock was also opened. Charles and Eric got in the car again, and followed the off-road vehicle of the security captain in front to drive towards the forest...


    "It''s really too rich!" Eric felt that the car had been out for nearly half an hour, but he hadn''t seen anything like buildings yet, but the forest with towering trees on both sides of the road looked quiet and quiet. And beautiful... I can see that this belongs to the private domain of the rich man who has never been masked.


    "Yeah... It''s so rich!" Charles also said enviously, although his family is considered rich, but compared with this rich man, he feels like he has instantly changed from rich, short and handsome to poor. Short rub...


    Chapter One Hundred and Forty Six


    An hour later, Charles and Eric saw Zhou Ye in the reception room of Mangrove Villa...


    "Oh my god...I believe your words now, richer than I thought!" When Charles saw Zhou Ye, the expression on his face was wonderful.


    "Hi, Charles..." Zhou Ye smiled, shook hands with him and said: "Are you here to find me to reminisce about the past?"


    "Of course not... Actually, I actually came to you to find our companion!" Charles said and looked at Eric."We need help from our companions!"


    "Companion? Mutants?" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "I do have a lot of mutants here, but I don''t think they will want to go with you!"


    "...Can you let me meet them?" Charles was a little unwilling to fail.


    "No problem!" Zhou Ye said and ordered the maid beside him: "Call Emma, ??Salvador, and Ruiwen, and say that some guests want to see them!"


    "Good master!" The maid bowed slightly and walked out.


    "What to drink? Red wine? Coffee? Juice? Champagne?" Zhou Ye walked to the bar in the reception room and asked.


    "Give me a glass of champagne!" Charles said, then looked back at Eric and asked, "Eric, what about you? What do you want?"


    "Champagne!" Eric still spoke like gold.


    "Champagne? No problem!" Zhou Ye said as he took out a bottle of DomP¨¦rignon from the bar, poured a glass for the two and passed it over...


    "This is a good thing..." Charles picked up the cup and said with a sip: "What do you think of mutants? Zhou!"


    "Mutant... is just a branch of human beings, just like the yellow race, the black race, and the white race. In short, they are all human beings. Is there anything that needs special attention?" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "No, Zhou, this is different!" Charles said: "Mutants have extraordinary abilities, we..."


    "Are you trying to say that your mutants are very different from other humans? Are you superior?"


    "No... I didn''t mean that!"


    "In fact, that''s what you mean. You always like to distinguish mutants from ordinary humans!" Zhou Ye curled his lips and said, "As long as people are social animals, they need a sense of identity and a sense of security... ¡­When you pull the mutant out alone, you will find that the mutant is viewed by everyone under the magnifying glass, and any small mistake will be infinitely magnified..."


    "I..." Charles is just an idealist. To tell the truth, his rectification IQ is negative....


    "Don''t ordinary humans have those criminals who rob and kill?" Zhou Ye didn''t give him a chance to refute, and then said: "Of course there is, but why only hold the mutants and not let go? That''s because you took the mutants from What separates from the human category is that you separate the mutants into a race. You have caused insecurity to humans, so you will be observed under a magnifying glass!"


    "I didn''t..." Charles does not deny that he does have such an idea, but he has not implemented it yet...


    "Well...I''m excited!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, in his heart he added, but you have no time to do it now.


    Eric on one side thoughtfully considered Zhou Ye''s words.


    At this moment, Emma and the others walked in... After they came in, they ignored Charles and Eric, and came directly to Zhou Ye. One person gave Zhou Ye a beloved kiss...


    "My dear, what''s the matter for asking us to come?" Emma clung to Zhou Ye and sat on his left side generously.


    Ruiwen obediently sat down next to Zhou Ye''s right, her arms tightly hugging Zhou You''s arm.


    "You are so annoying!" Salvador saw that Zhou Ye had no place for himself, and simply sat on Zhou Ye''s lap."I''m sitting here!"


    "Zhou...they... are you?" Charles looked at the three big beauties with different styles and feelings and directly sat next to Zhou Ye, causing tons of damage to him as a student... My sister is also very good, but not so good that women can get along so harmoniously...


    "Emma, ??a psychic like you, my woman, Riwen, a deformity, and also my woman... El Salvador, with the ability to fly... or..."


    "It''s still your woman, I know, my God..." Charles helped his forehead and collapsed: "I can see it, you don''t need to say it!"


    "Congratulations, you will all answer!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Well, girls, I''m Dr. Charles, and this is my friend Eric!" Charles said, pointing to Eric, and then said: "I am here to invite you to join..."


    "We are not interested!" Emma directly rejected the words of the two.


    "I don''t want to leave my dear!" Ruiwen said more directly.


    "I like my life very much, so I''m sorry!" Salvador hugged Zhou Ye directly, curled up in his arms like a well-behaved cat.


    "...Okay!" Charles shrugged...then stood up."It seems that we have returned without success this time!"


    "Then we will leave first!" Charles said that he was about to leave, when Zhou Ye said a word.


    "Charles, you have to remember that a drop of ink cannot dye the sea. The best way is to blend into the sea!"


    "I will remember your words!" Charles nodded, and walked out of the living room with Eric thoughtfully.


    "Charles, where are we going now?" Eric and Charles walked side by side in the Mangrove Manor. Their car parked at the entrance of the manor. It would take ten minutes to walk from here.


    "Let''s try some luck elsewhere!" Charles said helplessly: "I hope my next partner will not be like these women..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 109

    At this moment, they were suddenly attracted by the scene in front of them. It was a dozen or so teenage girls playing there. Some were flying kites. If you look closely, you will find that the kites have no lines at all... Some are doing teleporting suddenly and suddenly...


    "What are they?" Charles asked curiously.


    "They are mutant children adopted by their masters!" The maid replied: "Here they have no worries about food and clothing, and they are even loved~loved. They will also learn skills that can survive in society in the future according to their hobbies! "


    Said the maid and looked at the time, "It''s their big break time. They just finished the class, now it''s time for them to relax!"


    "...This is really a genius idea!" Charles''s eyes lit up, "Gather these children together, let them know what makes them different, and let them learn survival skills!"


    Charles felt that his mind was opened in an instant.


    Chapter One Hundred and Forty Seven


    "Can I talk to them?" Charles asked.


    "Of course!" The maid smiled and motioned to him casually.


    Charles walked to a girl sitting on the lawn quietly reading a book, squatted down, and said, "Hi, hello, this is Charles, can I ask you some questions?"


    The girl raised her head and looked at Charles with big sea blue eyes and said, "Yes, what''s the problem?"


    "Are you satisfied with your study life here?" Charles then asked, "What are your abilities?"


    The girl did not speak, but looked at him vigilantly...


    "Don''t worry, we are the same kind!" Eric also squatted down and said, "Look!"


    A metal coin just floated on Eric''s outstretched palm, rolling back and forth.


    "I''m very satisfied with life here!" It seems that because they are the same kind, the girl answered Charles''s question."Here is like heaven to me, if you have ever felt hell..."


    "..." Charles was silent for a moment. He could see that the girl''s life was not good, but he still asked: "Then what is your ability?"


    "Want to know?" There was a sly in the girl''s eyes. Charles''s ability was almost shielded by the magnetic brainwave shielding device here, so he did not see the girl''s mischievous psychology... "Of course, why not? "


    "Then stretch out your hand!" the girl said.


    "Is that so?" Charles said, extending his right hand.


    "Yes, that''s it!" The girl said, putting her hand on his, and she shrank back after a while...


    "What...what ability is this?" Charles stood up, looked at his whole body, nothing changed... and he didn''t feel any discomfort in himself.


    He looked at Eric with questioning eyes and wanted to know where he had changed. As a result, Eric also shook his head at him, indicating that nothing has changed in him...


    When Charles was looking for changes in his body, he suddenly found the maid''s expression very horrified and asked, "...Miss, what happened?"


    "You just came into contact with Miss Ashley..." The maid still looked terrified...


    "Who is Ashley?" Charles asked curiously.


    "It''s the little girl with the book!" said the maid and pointed to the girl who had just contacted Charles...


    "Yeah, is there any problem?" Charles asked curiously.


    "No...now the problem is big!" said the maid hurriedly grabbing another maid passing by, asking her to quickly report to her master, the new guest Charles just touched Ashley.


    When the maid heard this, she rushed to the living room to find Zhou Ye.


    And Charles was still confused and looked at Eric. He didn''t know what was going on, but depending on how nervous they were... it shouldn''t be a trivial matter.


    Later, no matter how Charles questioned the maid, the maid refused to tell Charles what kind of ability Ashley had... Only when his master came, she would tell him, and comfort him, there was no life threatening...


    Although the maid said so, Charles didn¡¯t believe it at all. Although his psychic abilities were suppressed here, the title of Doctor of Psychology was not for nothing. Seeing the panicked maid, he was a little at a loss. stand up¡­¡­


    Soon, the maid who was going to report brought Zhou Ye and the other women to Charles''s presence. At this moment, Zhou Ye''s face was sinking and serious."Charles, have you really had skin contact with Ashley?"


    "Uh, I think so..." Charles whined.


    "Oh my God, it looks really bad!" Zhou Ye said as he called Asli, who had been standing by, shouted in front of him, and said angrily: "Aisli, how can you do this, don''t you know What are the consequences of your touch?"


    "Woo... I''m sorry... sir!" Asli looked at Zhou Ye and blinked at herself, she was as smart as she immediately understood, and tears burst into her cute little face... "I''m sorry...I Just want to make a joke with him...Woo, sir, don''t drive me away!"


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at the little witch in front of her, knowing that she understood what she meant, and made a [pretty beautiful] look behind Charles, but the words were still full of anger: "You know you are facing Professor Charles How much damage did it cause? Ashley!"


    "Uh-it''s not to blame her, I am too curious!" Charles was still confused, but he still comforted Zhou Ye.


    Then Charles asked curiously: "What exactly is Ashley''s ability?"


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye said in a moment of embarrassment, "This is a long story, shall we go back and talk about it?"


    "Well, if that''s convenient!" Charles nodded.


    "Then let''s go back and talk about it!" Zhou Ye said as he walked towards the reception room with Charles and Eric.


    The three of them returned to the reception room where they had just chatted again. Zhou Ye asked Charles and Eric to sit on the sofa and gave them a glass of brandy...


    "I think you need to drink some wine now to soothe your emotions!" Zhou Ye said as he passed the brandy to the two of them...


    After taking a sip of brandy, Charles Min said, "So now can you tell me, what is the girl''s ability?"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-! XY, the 23rd pair of women is XX, right..."


    "Um-!" Charles nodded, at this time he already had a bad guess.


    "And Ashley''s ability is to change the chromosomes in others, changing XY to XX..." Zhou Ye continued.


    "It doesn''t matter if the chromosome is changed..." Charles struggled: "It won''t change me from a man to a woman!"


    "No... Actually, Ashley''s ability is irreversible!" Zhou Ye explained: "Her ability to change chromosomes is only the first step after touching a male. The second step is to promote females in the opponent~ Excitation~Sufen~Secretion...and then induces secondary development...This process will be completed in three to five months..."


    "...That is to say...I will really change from male to female?" Charles felt as if he had suffered a 10,000-ton blow. He has been a man for more than 20 years. Now someone tells him that he will be between 3 to 5 After a month, she became a woman from the inside out... This is... crazy.


    "...Is there no way to change this ability?" Eric asked. In fact, he really wanted to laugh at this time. He wanted to laugh so much... The friend I just met was going from a man to a woman. Maduo is fun... Mutants are really amazing, all kinds of abilities...


    "I''m afraid... there is no way to change it!" Zhou Ye stretched his hands and said that he couldn''t help it."We have done many experiments, but this result cannot be reversed... I''m really sorry... Charles!"


    "No... you are not to blame!" Charles shook his head. He knew that he really couldn''t blame others, because he had to know what his abilities were... and that was the result.


    "I think I need to calm down... I''m sorry, I''ll leave first!" Charles stood up swayingly as he said, and walked outside like a zombie.


    "Hi, Charles, wait for me!" Eric stood up hurriedly, said sorry to Zhou Ye, and hurried to catch up...


    Chapter One Hundred Forty Eight


    Zhou Ye stood up and looked at the back of the two people leaving from the window, with a smile on his face.


    "Interesting, I want to plant flowers without blooming, and unintentionally plant willows and willows!" Zhou Ye raised his hand and made a motion of holding cigarettes. A black mist flashed, and a maid took out a cigar that had been baked and lit. Between Zhou Ye''s fingers.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 110

    "One mountain cannot tolerate two tigers, unless one male and one female!" Zhou Ye smoked a cigar and smiled: "Now that the two are one male and one female, will they fall out like before? I am looking forward to it... "


    At this moment, a silver bell of laughter rang behind him, "Dad, you are still so bad!"


    A teenage girl in a black dress came over. It was Ashley.Only at the moment she wears long silver gloves on her arms."Dad, how do you know that Charles will come to ask about my ability?"


    "People with mental abilities are abnormal!" Zhou Ye curled his lips and said, "They are accustomed to peeping into the hearts of others, and their curiosity is heavier than ordinary people. They are accustomed to others exposing everything to themselves. Use your own ability to perceive others and get used to mastering everything. As for why you ask about your ability, isn''t it obvious? The ability of other people has been revealed, and as the only person who has no ability to show, how could he not be curious Ask?"


    "Haha, you dare to say that people with mental abilities are abnormal. Be careful. I tell Emma!" With that, Asli came to Zhou Ye''s back, hugged Zhou Ye''s waist from behind, and hugged herself His little head was attached to Zhou Ye''s back, and his face was full of infatuation: "Dad, when can I take off these damn things? I want to play with Dad too!"


    "Alright, baby!" Zhou Ye patted Asli and hugged her hand and said, "As long as you work hard to practice your abilities, you can take off those isolation suits when you can fully control your abilities. Up!"


    "Okay! Dad!" Nodded reluctantly. Although she was unhappy, Ashley knew the troublesomeness of her ability, but when she thought of using her ability to pit her head once, she quickly became happy again. stand up.


    "Dad, I did a good job!" Ashley smiled and asked Zhou Ye for credit: "When I watched the movie, I felt upset with this Charles... I always looked like I was the savior, and I always did it. He seemed to be compassionate, but it was the mutants who made the sacrifices in the end... Good things ended up being messed up by him. Either you are the rebels, or you are the integrationists, and in the end he is nothing. The entire fencer..."


    "He just doesn''t understand politics!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, because Asli was an unplanned product, that is to say, her existence was not shown in the movie, so Zhou Ye was relieved to show her the X series. the film.But it seems that my own daughter doesn''t have much favor with Dr. X.


    "Compared with Dad, he is an idiot. Sora has the ability but does not know how to use his abilities to the fullest. He is a pitfall for his teammates." Assley said disdainfully, turning her lips away.


    She felt that compared to Professor X, her father secretly made a big umbrella for the mutants.


    She knew what Zhou Ye did for the mutant.


    The media group controlled by Zhou Ye actually received topics about mutants every day, but he suppressed them and did not publish...


    Actually speaking, this country is a capital country. It is a delusion to have something of its own. As Zhou Ye who controls the media, he will only show the people what he wants them to see. Everything is as simple as that...


    Concealing, suppressing, prohibiting... This is Zhou Ye''s method of controlling the media to broadcast mutant news. People who don''t know will naturally not make trouble. Even if they know later, Zhou Ye is confident that under the guidance of the media under his control, no There will be large-scale confrontation...


    As for the deputy?Zhou Ye said hehe, from the Congress to the army, he has penetrated thousands of holes like a sieve...Controlling those politicians and soldiers is simply a breeze.


    The two chatted for a while, and Ashley waved goodbye to her father. She was going to find her good sister Elizabeth...


    At this time Elizabeth should be practicing kendo in the martial arts field. Thinking of this, Ashley couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. I really don¡¯t know why this sister looks so heroic, but when she sees her father, she turns into one. The scared rabbit...


    On weekdays, I always looked at my father secretly and affectionately, but when my father passed by, he ran away like a cowardly deer. The innocent girl is so cute...


    Hmm-what gift should I give to my good friend?Like the original panties worn by father?This is a good idea...it was so happily decided...a little devilish smile appeared on Ashley''s face...


    By the way, Elizabeth''s full name is Elizabeth Braddock. She is also a mutant. In the future, she will have a well-known nickname, Lingdie, one of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse.


    She was five years old when she was found by Zhou Ye in the UK, so she was not considered a daughter by Zhou Ye, but put her in the Umbrella Genius Girls School in the Mangrove Villa...Zhou Ye was the principal.


    This school was dubbed by Zhou Ye¡¯s daughter Ophelia, [Zhou Ye¡¯s Harem Preparation Academy], and Zhou Ye said that he absolutely has no such thoughts. This is the slander of Chi~guo~guo... well, occasionally. There are one or two, they are definitely combined because of love...


    In response, Ophelia said, ha ha...


    And at this time a good group of friends ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Charles walked in front of him, while Eric looked at him with a little worry.


    "Charles... Charles?" Eric called him a few times, but he didn''t get a response. In any case, he was the first time he saw him, and Eric was still a little worried about him.


    Quickly walked a few steps behind Charles, Eric raised his hand and patted Charles on the shoulder: "Are you okay? Charles!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh hhhhhhhhh


    "It''s okay, Charles, it''s me! It''s me! Eric!" Eric hurriedly comforted him.


    "Eric...!" Charles looked at Eric in a daze, then fell silent again.


    The two quickly reached their parking position. Charles lifted his leg to sit in the driver''s seat, but was stopped by Eric.


    "Charles, let me drive, you need to rest now!" Eric said.


    "Okay..." Charles nodded blankly, and sat in the passenger seat for himself. After all, this matter was too exciting for him...


    Eric shook his head, got into the car, caught fire, and drove directly down the mountain.


    On the way, Eric kept turning his head to look at Charles, and found that Charles was just in a daze and couldn''t see what he was thinking...


    "Charles, why don''t we go to San Francisco for a drink?" Eric suggested.


    "Okay..." Charles replied feebly, but his eyes were still filled with confusion.


    "Oh, poor Charles!" Eric tells the truth, he still has a good impression of Charles, especially when he almost drowned in order to get revenge, using his power desperately to grab Xiao''s submarine, Charles was in his heart through psychic power He still remembers what he said.


    [Eric, you have to let go, you will die if this goes on, I understand your pain, you are not alone, we are the same kind!


    It was because of this sentence that Eric finally decided to join Charles'' X Special Operations Group...just because they were of the same kind, he knew his pain.


    When he was in the Nazi concentration camp, Xiao killed his mother because of his ability, and because of his ability, he was put on the laboratory bench like a guinea pig for various experiments... That unforgettable hatred and the pain of being treated as a guinea pig , Charles knows...


    Eric felt that in this world, if anyone knows him best, then this person is Charles...


    Not to mention the pair of friends--


    On the other side, in Zhou Ye¡¯s villa¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Let''s go, we should get to the business!" Zhou Ye took Emma''s A4 waist and walked directly to the elevator. After a few random operations in the elevator, the elevator quickly landed directly below.


    When the elevator door opened again, Zhou Ye and Emma had entered Umbrella''s main base.


    "What are we going to do?" Emma asked curiously.


    "Find Xiao and the others, and then catch them!" Zhou Ye said, "This is an excellent experiment material. You can''t give up easily!"


    "Since it''s your dear decision, they can''t escape!" Emma is quite confident about this.


    Don''t forget that Emma is also a person with mental abilities, and with Umbrella''s science and technology that is a century ahead of the time, to be honest, it is not too easy to build a brain wave diffuser.


    Although the beast is indeed a genius, there are tens of thousands of geniuses in Umbrella''s laboratory, especially with the help of supercomputing. As long as there is a research direction, you are afraid that you can''t make it?


    Although Emma''s psychic ability is worse than Professor X, Umbrella Technology perfectly bridges this gap...


    Soon the two came to an empty room the size of two football fields, with only a small seat in the center of the room.


    Emma walked over in a light car, sat on the seat, and then a sci-fi-colored console rose from the ground, and then a brain wave connected helmet was put on Emma''s head...


    With the activation of Emma''s ability, the entire space suddenly dimmed, and then one by one blue and red dots appeared on the dome and the surrounding walls.


    The blue dots are ordinary people, and the red dots are mutants who have awakened their abilities.


    Emma likes this feeling very much, this kind of feeling that the life and death of human beings all over the world are between her own thoughts, but she does not do anything, she is very satisfied with her current life, there are men who love herself, and girlfriends who play together. With sister, and a black belly sister...


    This kind of home feeling is her favorite.


    Soon Emma locked the target, and sent the target''s location and coordinates to the capture team''s mind through brain waves, and the whole operation was completed.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 111

    Now we just need to wait for Umbrella¡¯s professional capture team to capture those people back...


    Chapter One Hundred and Forty Nine


    Under the thick ice of the Arctic Ocean, a submarine is quietly parked there. It is Sebastian Shaw, the Red Devil and the Tornado who escaped from the Coast Guard.


    At this moment, Xiao was sitting on the sofa in the center of the submarine, holding a wine glass, looking laid back, while the Red Devil and the tornado were busy in the control room.


    With a sip of champagne, Sebastian Shaw narrowed his eyes triumphantly.Everything is in place. Except for his previous experiment, little Eric Lescher caused some trouble for himself, everything else went well...


    As long as his submarine reaches Mao Xiong, everything will continue according to the script he directed, a nuclear war will break out, and mutants will rule the entire world...


    "Hahahaha..." Sebastian Shaw couldn''t help laughing out loud when he thought of his pride. The only unhappy point was that there was no one to make fun of him, but it didn''t matter. When he ruled the world in the future, those people would naturally There will be swarms... there will be bread, and so will women.


    "I''m very sorry to interrupt your pleasant time!" A strange female voice suddenly came, followed by a slim figure dressed in black Lolita serving and carrying two full moon scimitars on his back, suddenly appeared in Sebast¨ª In front of An Xiao.


    "Who are you?" Sebastian Shaw stood up abruptly and looked at the sudden appearance of the woman before him.


    I saw this woman''s long hair and swaying figure. At first glance, she looked like a beautiful woman, but her face had a hideous ghost face.This weird dress makes people a little uneasy.


    "My name is Qiu, and I belong to the Umbrella Company, the Maid Guards, and the Lei Zi Department!" The masked Qiu introduced himself in a calm manner: "My master is very interested in your abilities, so I invite Your Excellency go to our Umbrella company to do a little inspection!"


    "Hahaha!" Sebastian Shaw was exasperated. Umbrella knew it, but if he asked him to do an inspection, I¡¯m afraid I wanted to treat myself as a test mouse. It¡¯s really arrogant. Up."What if I don''t plan to accept your host''s invitation?"


    "Then I''m afraid it''s up to you!" Qiu''s voice also became cold.


    "Then what are you going to do?" Sebastian Xiao looked at the self-proclaimed Qiu maid in front of him without fear, and then shouted: "Red Devil, Tornado!"


    "Are you calling these two wastes?" As the voice fell, the door of the submarine operation cabin opened, and two muddy people were thrown out.


    Sebastian Shaw took a closer look and found that it was his two subordinates.


    "What did you do to them?" Sebastian Shaw said angrily. This is not to say how much he loves his subordinates. It''s really because he has no power under him now. If these two are knocked out again, they will be defeated. The polished commander.


    "It''s just a simple high-concentration anesthetic gas!" As the voice fell, two maids dressed in exactly the same autumn costumes walked out of the operating room.


    "These two rubbish..." Sebastian Shaw cursed secretly. Although he claims to be a mutant, he is not a god after all. He vomits when he drinks too much, and he drives up a tree when he drives. This really cannot blame the Red Devil and the tornado.


    After finishing his thoughts a bit, Sebastian Xiao stood up slowly and walked towards Qiu step by step: "It seems that I have to accept your master''s invitation? Isn''t it?"


    One step, two steps, three steps... He did not absorb energy today, let alone his own submarine. If it breaks, he will have to swim to Lao Maozi by himself, so the only way is to get to this. In front of the maid, released a tiny amount of energy to kill this woman...


    "It seems that you are really a person who doesn''t see the coffin and doesn''t cry!" The maid looked at Sebastian Shaw, who was getting closer and closer. A super-calculating female voice came from the vibrating headset implanted in the ear bone. : "The high-energy response is approaching, the high-energy response is approaching, please evade quickly, please evade quickly!"


    "Oh? Really?" Sebastian Shaw still approached the maid step by step.


    "I''ll come here again in a while!" Maid Qiu''s voice sounded, and then the three maids in the submarine suddenly disappeared.


    "Teleport?" Sebastian Shaw thought thoughtfully as he looked at the maid who had disappeared.


    He has heard of Umbrella Company, which is said to be a super consortium spanning multiple industries and countries, but he really did not expect that any of the three maids in it are mutants, and they all have the ability to teleport. It made him have to reassess his possibility of ruling the world.


    It seems that I underestimated those consortiums. Sebastian Shaw was doing self-examination in his heart, but that was the future. The most important thing I need to do now is to rescue my two men first.


    Thinking of this, Sebastian Shaw was about to walk towards the place where the Red Devil and the others fell, but suddenly felt that his body seemed out of control.


    "This is... how..." Sebastian Shaw felt as if his whole body was paralyzed. Just before he fell into a coma and was about to fall to the ground, he suddenly saw where the maid was standing. It seems that there are two more metal balls, the size is the same as the glass ball of checkers. Is this a high-concentration anesthetic gas?It seems that he has been recruited...this is his last thought before falling into a coma.


    At this moment, there is a thick layer of ice above the submarine.


    Dozens of people are busy. Among them, more than a dozen people wearing spacesuit-like clothes are particularly conspicuous. They besieged the city, with their hands facing under the ice layer, as if they were lifting something. It felt very difficult...


    If anyone who has played Red Alert will definitely point to this group of people wearing spacesuits and shout, I rely on, magnetic storm infantry...


    With their movements, the ice layer below made a crackling sound, and then a submarine was slowly broken through the ice layer out of thin air as if being lifted by a giant crane, and floated on the water.


    And the three thunder maids with masks stood there quietly watching the busy crowd. Soon, the door of the submarine was opened, and a group of heavily armed soldiers entered, and named the three day and night names. The person carried it out.


    A researcher with glasses respectfully walked up to the three maids and said, "Miss, everything is going well, we have successfully received the test product! It seems that our [Highly concentrated anesthetic for mutants] is very effective."


    "Yeah!" The leader Qiu nodded, and then said: "According to the owner, these three people were sent to the Arctic Underground Research Institute nearby...As for the nuclear submarine, let people drive back to the dock of the Arctic Research Institute! "


    "Yes, the master''s order is above all else!" The researcher swiped, standing respectfully, and said: "Then we will go back!"


    "Well, I don''t need to repeat the safety discipline!" Qiu feels very satisfied with the researcher''s behavior. Anyone who is disrespectful to the master will be destroyed. It seems that the researcher is very respectful, and that''s it.


    "I understand!" The researcher helped his glasses, his eyes were full of enthusiasm, there was a fanatical worship of his master, and a fanatical love for research mutants."They will sleep until they die!"


    "It''s good if you understand!" Qiu said, looking at the dozens of magnetic storm infantry, and said: "The master is very dissatisfied with your research progress, and only now has a few weakened versions of Magneto..."


    "I''m sorry, this is really because there are too few test items!" The eyewear researcher rubbed his hands and said embarrassingly: "The master forbids us to capture mutants at will, and only give us the criminal mutants for research. ...This is really..."


    "Are you complaining about the master?" The murderous in Qiu''s eyes seemed real, staring at the researcher in glasses.


    "...No, the subordinates are definitely not complaining..." Under Qiu''s gaze, the researcher spectacles shivered like a frog stared to death by a poisonous snake.


    "Don''t always complain about this and that!" Qiu glanced at the shaking eyeglasses researcher and said, "There are no criminals in the main base. It''s not the same as giving the universal combat uniform to Ruiwen''s DNA. Is it done?"


    "..." The glasses researcher couldn''t help but slander. The experimental data of the main base is not provided by the sub-bases, but this is bad news. Their research is about to yield results, but their own The research has not produced results that satisfy the owner. This is really not good news. It seems that I have to speed up...


    "Okay, let''s go back to our lives!" Qiu looked at the researcher, and then said: "Please speed up the progress, otherwise, as the person in charge of the 0360 base, your face will have no brilliance!"


    "Yes, I will definitely speed up the research progress!" The glasses researcher promised: "I promise to produce results that satisfy the owner within a year!"


    "Then we are waiting for the good news!" As the voice fell, the figure of the three women swished and disappeared in place.


    "It seems we need to speed up the research progress!" The researcher said, walking towards the helicopter that was parked not far away. On three stretchers in the cabin, Sebastian Shaw, Red Devil, Tornado were lying on it... Looking at these three people, the researcher saw three peerless beauties in his eyes, "With the three of you, I believe that my research will yield results soon... I will definitely be appreciated by the master!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty


    On the other side...San Francisco¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The whole of San Francisco is seen from the sky, as if it was built in the middle of a huge valley. It is surrounded by mountains on three sides, so most of the buildings are built on the mountain.


    In San Francisco, streets with an oblique angle of forty-five degrees can be seen everywhere. It developed rapidly because of the gold mining fever in the 19th century. Because of the pleasant climate, there are many people who settle here...


    Although this is a city suitable for tourism, it is clear that Charles and Eric have no current travel plans...


    Eric sat down casually with Charles in a good-looking strip~dancing bar, because it was just five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, so there were not many people in the bar...


    In the center of the bar is a circular stage. The edge of the stage is used as a bar counter for drinking, and the center of the stage is used to perform undressing~ dance.


    At this moment, a girl who looks very hot~spicy is dancing on the stage, and the seductive dancing posture is full of seduction~attracting the eyes of everyone under the stage...


    It''s just that Charles''s mood at this time is not on the girl on the stage at all, he is drinking beer from glass to glass... and Eric is on the side, quietly accompanying him.


    "Charles, trust me, there must be a way!" Eric still decided to persuade himself to this kind of fellow. In any case, Charles is still very angry with him.


    "Is there any way?" Charles squinted his drunken eyes and looked at Eric...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 112

    "Maybe things are not as bad as they thought!" Eric persuaded: "Maybe he just made a joke with you!"


    "Ha... Is that guy kidding me?" Although Charles thought it might be a joke for a moment, he really cared too much about his gender...


    "Yes, this may be a joke!" Eric nodded and said seriously.


    "Okay! For this joke, a toast!" Charles said as he was about to pick up the wine glass. At this moment, the dancer danced in front of him, a gesture full of seductiveness that made Charles angry.


    He took out a one-hundred-yuan bill and stuffed it into the little cool girl of the dancer... "Hi, baby, this is yours!"


    "I think... you may need better service~ service!" The dancing lady ~ smiled charmingly at Charles. It seems that there is a big benefactor tonight...


    "Of course, why not?" Charles said with a smile.


    "I have ten minutes to get off work!" The dancer whispered in his ear~


    "I think we will have a nice evening!" Charles nodded knowingly.


    "See you soon, my dear!" After the dancer said, she turned and walked backstage.


    "It seems Charles, you really are all right!" Eric looked at Charles, who could still pick up his sister, and smiled: "Then I can rest assured!"


    "Didn''t you say it? This may be just a joke!" Charles also slowly recovered from the panic.


    Fifteen minutes later, the dancer changed her clothes and walked out.


    Charles took the dancer and Eric back to the hotel he stayed in¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A night of madness... It seems to be to prove that he is still a man. Charles''s performance at night can be called madness....


    At noon the next day¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Eric knocked on Charles'' door, and soon Charles opened the door...


    "Morning, Eric!" Charles in his pajamas greeted him and walked towards the bathroom. He hasn''t washed yet...


    "...Morning, Charles!" Eric looked at Charles in a bit of surprise. Today he felt that Charles''s skin seemed to be thinner and tenderer than before... But he was a little afraid to say that Charles was still turning into a woman at this time. Threatened, saying this at this time, he was not sure whether Charles would be hit again.


    "It looks like you had a good night last night!? Charles..." Eric walked into the house, the quilt on the window was messy, and there was still a torn kid on the ground. Look The battle last night was very fierce...


    "Well, that sweetheart was good last night...!" Charles said while washing.


    But at this moment, he suddenly discovered something that made him feel very uneasy. In the past, he had to shave every morning, otherwise the beard stubble would grow out, and it seemed that the whole person was messy, but now... He discovered that he didn''t have a beard today...


    "Oh-my goodness!" Charles finally determined one thing... he...really... got the trick... not a joke.


    "What''s the matter? Charles?" Eric asked when he heard Charles talking to himself.


    "No, it''s nothing!" Charles said hurriedly. It''s a man''s dignity. Charles doesn''t want others to know, even if that person is his kind, Eric...


    "So where are we going today?" Eric wants to know the next itinerary, after all, there are other companions who need to call together.


    "...I think, stay here for a while, okay? Eric!" Although Charles can''t think of a way to return to normal for the time being, he still wants to stay here for a while, because he looks forward to being with Zhou Ye. Some good news...


    "Well...you have the final say!" Eric shrugged...


    "Thank you, Eric!"


    "We are the same kind!" Eric smiled and said, "Besides, you saved me too, didn''t you?"


    "Yeah!" Charles nodded...


    Since they plan to stay here for a while, Charles can no longer stay in a hotel...Anyway, staying in a hotel for a week or something is okay, but currently Charles plans to stay for at least two months... the most cost-effective The way is to rent a house.


    In the end, the two people found an apartment through a real estate agency. It was more than 100 square meters, enough for two people to live in. The surrounding environment was also good. Although it was not in the rich area, the surrounding people were more middle-class, so there was a lot of security. Also make do...


    Although the two of them are not afraid of what will happen to the dark, but it is better to live better than less. Why do they have to live in a chaotic slum...


    The two simply purchased some items, such as quilts and covers, and then moved to the apartment to live in...


    The matter of the two staying in is not mentioned for the time being...just talk about the mangrove villa at this time...


    Zhou Ye took the girls and sat in the large screening room in her villa¡ªEmma sat there, Zhou Ye was lying on Emma¡¯s white legs, and Ruiwen used her little scorpion to feed Zhou Ye a few mouthfuls from time to time Drinking...


    The huge projection screen shows all the activities of Eric and Charles in San Francisco. As the largest city next to his lair, how could Zhou Ye not catch it in his own hands?His eyes and monitors are everywhere in San Francisco...


    "The process is irreversible!" Emma''s hands were playing with Zhou Ye''s hair unconsciously. She liked the feeling of holding Zhou Ye''s head like this... There was a sense of accomplishment that she was dependent on.


    "Yeah... this poor fellow!" Ruiwen smiled and drank a sip of champagne, gave Zhou Ye half a sip, took half a sip by herself, and said, "Isn''t anyone told her that after being recruited by the girl Will it speed up this process?"


    "Who would tell this guy this kind of thing?" Zhou Ye curled his lips. After being touched by Asli, the change from male to female was irreversible.


    But...behavior X with other people will speed up the process. Previously, it was estimated that it was three to five months. If there is behavior X, it will be shortened to one to two months... The most terrifying thing is that after being recruited For a period of time, men will have a strong desire for X... so... well, these things need not be said...


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty One


    One and a half months passed...


    Charles and Eric are a little used to living here, and even Eric has the illusion that he has a home again...


    After escaping from the Nazi laboratory, Eric has been hunting down the Nazis...have always been in an unsettled place, but at this time, he felt like he had a home...


    Woke up early in the morning, Eric went to call Charles to run as usual...


    Eric in a sports suit knocked on Charles'' door: "Charles, are you up? Going to exercise!"


    "Wait a minute!" With the voice coming, a rush of hustle and bustle sounded.


    At this time, Charles is holding a cosmetic bag to make up for himself...Of course, he is not drawing eyebrows and lipstick, but holding an eyebrow pencil to make his eyebrows thicker... and then use a bandage to make himself already developed The Huns are wrapped up...


    Charles at this time, if you let someone you don¡¯t know at first glance, isn¡¯t this a very delicate girl?This feeling.Of course, if you ignore the beard on her lips...


    After a long time, Eric, who was at Charles'' door, waited until Charles opened the door...Looking at Charles as always, Eric smiled and said, "Charles, your beard is as good as ever!"


    "Really? Thank you for the compliment!" Charles replied with a deliberately thick voice: "Then let''s go!"


    "Yeah!" Eric nodded, and the two ran towards the street where they often jogged. It was a crooked mountain road and the air was good...


    The two people who ran to the top of the mountain felt a little tired and panting. They sat leaning on each other on a chair. After taking a sip from the water bottle they carried, Eric took a sip and handed it to Charles.


    "Thank you!" Charles took the kettle and took a sip. At this moment, her face was flushed. To be honest, she now feels like she is about to be stunned by Eric''s body... ...I don''t know why, she just feels like her heartbeat is speeding up...


    If there is a love expert, I would say to her: "Guliang, your Red Luan star has moved..."


    It''s a pity that Charles, who has always been a man before, doesn''t know what this situation is like... It''s just ignorant, she feels like she wants to get along with Eric more...


    "Okay, let''s go back!" Eric didn''t notice Charles'' changes at all. To be honest, he had always regarded Charles as a brother...well, that kind of brother.


    Eric stood up suddenly, giving Charles a sense of loss, but she couldn''t say more... She could only nod her head and said, "Okay!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 113

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª It is still Mangrove Villa¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª It is still the screening room¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye and the girls have seen the daily life of these two people as a dog-blood drama, watching the changes in Charles''s whole body from unacceptable, to hysteria, and finally accepting the changes in the daughter''s body, and concealing the changes. Rick... After this scene, Zhou Ye and the girls'' daily lives have been greatly enriched...


    To be honest, no one is so extravagant to use a geostationary satellite to peek at the lives of these two people...


    The subordinates of the Umbrella Company, in order for their master to watch the daily changes of the two people in all directions without blind spots, they sent out expensive spies...


    The spy insect is the latest product in the Umbrella Biochemical Laboratory. It uses a nanoscale microcomputer to control the movement and sight of the insect, and then restore it according to human imaging habits...


    Otherwise, send the signal directly to Zhou Ye''s projection cloth, Zhou Ye will go violently, what the hell is Nima''s small videos one by one?Don¡¯t forget, the eyes of most insects are made up of thousands of compound eyes...


    These spy insects cost more than 300,000 U.S. dollars each. Compared with the size of the insects, they are really more expensive than diamonds.


    Uh, it''s a bit off topic, continue to talk about Zhou Ye''s observation routine...


    However, Zhou Ye was not here today. Instead, he went to play with some of his future little princesses. Only the girls were here. After all, women are still very interested in these affectionate things, especially this Still live broadcast.


    "I''m sure, Charles has fallen in love with Eric!" Emma said vowedly as they watched the video.


    "But... it seems that Eric doesn''t feel that way to Charles!" Riwen said.


    "This is not a big problem, is it?" Ophelia shook the red wine in her hand and said with a smile: "Just add a little bit of ingredients to them. You know there is a saying in Dad''s hometown. That''s how it is said, men chase women, across the mountain. Women chase men, compartment yarn!


    "What does that mean? Ophelia!" Salvador sat on the sofa, looking at Ophelia and asked strangely.


    "It means that when a man pursues a woman, there is a mountain between the two who are in difficulty, and if a woman pursues a man, it is as simple as a thin layer of scarf between the two, which can be easily removed. !" Ophelia explained.


    "What do you want to add to them?" Emma asked.


    "How about adding perfume of No. 0?" Salvador said: "Didn''t the guys in the institute say that perfume of No. 0 is completely love? Just take this opportunity to test their effects!"


    "Good idea!" Ophelia smiled and rubbed Salvador''s little head. "Little guy, you really have a good idea!"


    Perfume No. 0-Researchers in Laboratory No. 074 under Umbrella believe that the so-called love is a feeling caused by a pheromone secreted in the human brain. Dopamine spreads excitement and satisfaction, and hormones control desire~ Hope...There is also a feeling of pheromone in charge of love...


    In response to this cognition, they invented No. 0 perfume. The smell of this perfume can effectively stimulate the human brain and make it emit love pheromones...


    "But how can we get perfume No. 0?" Emma asked, "We don''t have the highest authority!"


    "It''s not a problem!" Ruiwen said, shaking her body and turning into Zhou Ye''s appearance. She also grabbed the waists of Emma and Ophelia one by one, and learned Zhou Ye''s style. Immediately afterwards, he pressed the emergency communication button of Laboratory No. 074.


    "Master, hello, may I have something to do?" The head of Laboratory No. 074 appeared on the screen.


    "I need a sample of perfume No. 0, now, leave, right away!" said Zhou Ye, played by Ruiwen, calmly.


    "Yes, your will is the direction I am waiting for!" The laboratory director said immediately: "The sample of perfume 0 will arrive in your hands within 24 hours!"


    "Well, then go ahead!" Ruiwen nodded, and then closed the video.


    "Hurray... this is fun!" Ruiwen said happily after leaving and returning.It¡¯s just that she found that none of her sisters accompany her to cheer, "What¡¯s wrong with you? Isn¡¯t a great thing about to be done soon? Are you unhappy?"


    "Happy...just!" Emma pointed behind her.


    "Uh-" Ruiwen turned her head mechanically, and saw her man standing behind her with a serious face... "Honey...when did you come here!"


    "...Well, just when you turned into me!" Zhou Ye smiled. In fact, he was not very angry. It seemed that Ruiwen seemed to like fooling around. In fact, he knew that Ruiwen was just for fun. But he will definitely not cause any major disasters, especially since he actually feels very interested in Magneto Wang Nv Gan Dr. X, this is the CP recognized by the rotten girls...or it can be said to be the official CP...


    But this wind cannot last, especially if you pretend to be yourself. Well, that''s it. Today, let Ruiwen try some tricks that she was not willing to use before... For example, become younger... Be younger... The real childlike giant X...


    Hmm, that''s it¡ª¡ª Thinking of this, Zhou Ye put Ruiwen on his shoulders, carried it, and walked out, saying by the way: "You guys are not allowed to run, just behave like a tiger, the same sin. Go back with me!"


    "Got it... honey!"


    The girls obediently followed Zhou Ye and walked towards the bedroom upstairs... In fact, they were looking forward to how Zhou Ye would punish them.


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Two


    The next day--


    Today, Eric did not call Charles to go out and exercise, because today is the Jewish Sabbath, according to the usual practice, he will go to the synagogue in the Jewish quarter to pray-


    In fact, because his parents died early, it would not be enough to say how devout Eric was to Judaism, but in order to get the latest news from the Nazis, he had to go to the Jewish rallies everywhere, because it was he who got those people. The only way to be located.


    Otherwise, why would he, a mutant who can only control metal, hunt down those Nazis everywhere?If not for those Jewish organizations to provide him with clues and give him financial help, why would he run around the world?His ability is not teleport... Magneto also needs to eat.


    So today Charles went to bed comfortably until he woke up naturally... After living with Eric for so long, of course she knew what Eric was going to do today.


    So she didn''t make up anymore, but moved there with a delicate face.The height before the fierce ~ towering and the posture of going to the toilet ~ fully reveals the fact that she has completely become a woman from the inside out...


    In fact, Charles has also been hesitating, lost, helpless, hated... But in the end, she still accepted the reality... Even sometimes she felt that being a woman stopped...


    After washing, Charles stood in front of the makeup mirror habitually, but after picking up the eyebrow pencil, he remembered that he didn¡¯t need to make up to be a man today, and he didn¡¯t need to stop himself out of breath... bathroom I just want to throw the eyebrow pencil on the table...


    But-like a ghost, looking at the familiar and unfamiliar face in the mirror, Charles wants to try the light makeup painted by those women...


    Having slowly learned the makeup skills, she picked up the eyebrow pencil and drew it between her eyebrows, and soon the slender willow eyebrows appeared... and then picked up the lipstick... and applied it between her lips.


    In the mirror, a face that surprised a man slowly appeared in the application of cosmetics...


    "You are really a fascinating little demon!" Charles looked at his image in the mirror, and said with a little triumph: "It seems that being a woman is also very good!"


    At this moment, the apartment door was knocked suddenly."Boom boom boom..."


    "..." Although he has become a woman, some of the habits of a man have not been completely abandoned. Charles has no vigilance when a single woman is at home, and opened the door carelessly: "Who are you looking for?"


    "Hello, beautiful lady!" Outside the door, a young man in a suit who looked a little green was carrying a small bag and smiled at Charles: "Today is a nice weather, isn''t it?"


    "Maybe, I haven''t had time to go out yet!" Charles responded casually, and then asked, "Is there anything?"


    "It''s such a lady!" said the young man in suit and took out a very beautiful-looking box from his handbag: "I am a salesman for Innis Perfume Company. Our company recently launched a new product that crosses the century. ..."


    "Sorry, I''m not interested in perfume!" Charles interrupted the salesman''s words.


    "No, please wait. Please give me three minutes. This does not require you to pay a penny. You only need to try our new products and give us valuable opinions. Then this latest [Arrow of Eros] The perfume will belong to you!" The salesman explained very quickly, for fear of being rejected by Charles.


    "No need to pay? Give me a trial for free?" Charles is a little bit interested in this perfume, not because of free, but because of this model: "Where do you get your profits?"


    "Our company is a new company!" The salesman said, opening the perfume package, which is actually only a small bottle the size of a thumb: "We are now accumulating word of mouth...So you only need to experience your experience of using Eros Arrow perfume , And mail it to us according to the address on the box, then this sample is completely free!"


    "Your boss is really a savvy person!" Charles looked at the purple perfume bottle the size of a thumb belly. She hated this exquisite perfume bottle and liked the purple perfume very much.


    However, during the period of insurance, she still pretended to tidy up her sideburns, and read the salesman''s little brother''s thoughts a little bit. It was basically the same as what he said, not much different.


    "Then I''ll accept it!" Charles took the perfume and packaging box from the salesman''s brother, and then wrote his name and contact information on the courier''s notebook...


    Charles, who had done all this, closed the door after repeated thanks to the salesman''s brother¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Listening to the salesman outside the door knocking on someone else''s door again, Charles couldn''t help but smile, laughing that he was a little too allergic...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 114

    Throwing the perfume box on the table in the living room at random, Charles unscrewed the cap of the perfume bottle in his hand and smeared a little on the back of his hand, and a faint fragrance immediately radiated.


    It is different from the strong floral scent of the previous ladies'' perfumes, but a faintly sweet and refreshing scent. This scent makes her feel like she has returned to nature, a feeling of happiness. Health...


    That kind of happiness even suppressed her previous pain of changing her gender. On the contrary, there is a feeling that being a woman is also very good.


    Charles suddenly became cheerful and even secretly bought skirts he had never worn...


    Her body~ the strange sense of openness that she had never felt before made her fascinated~...she even wore a long wig...


    Standing in front of the large full-length mirror in the living room, Charles was stunned by his dress...Is the beautiful woman with long blond hair in the mirror really himself?


    Is he really so beautiful?Charles was intoxicated by his face...


    Charles, who was in a state of addiction, didn''t notice at all¡ªthe door of the living room opened slowly...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of Magneto¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Eric was walking on the way back to his apartment. He was a little depressed today. The Jewish priest he had contacted last week said that he would give him the news he wanted today...


    However, when he rushed over today, he was told by the people in the church that the priest has something to do today, so he will face the next Sabbath...


    Eric, who had nowhere to go, decided to go back and took his good friend Charles to go to the bar for a drink. He only had this hobby.


    Opening the door, Eric was stunned by the scene before him.In the living room of the apartment, a beautiful woman with big golden ~bo~ long hair is scratching her head and looking in the mirror...Who is this woman?Look familiar?Is it Charles'' sister?


    "Hi...Hello!" Eric tried to say hello to her.


    "Hello..." The beauty seemed to be frightened, seeing Eric said with some confusion.


    "Are you Charles''s sister?" Eric asked with some curiosity. When he walked to the beauty, he smelled a faint fragrance. This fragrance made him feel that the girl in front of him was so beautiful, his heartbeat could not help but Speed ??up...


    "Yes...yes!" The beauty seemed to be a little shy about Eric''s sudden approach, and she said in a low voice while she stepped back and lowered her head.


    "You''re so beautiful..." Eric stepped hard to force the beauty into a state of retreat, and then raised his hand against the wall."Do you have a boyfriend?" [In Zhou Ye''s screening room, the women screamed, and Dr. X was slammed by Magneto... Oh my!


    "No...no!" said the beauty, lowering her head, nervously.


    "You are such a cutie!" Eric''s heart beats even more fiercely. He is no longer a young man who has traveled half the world, but facing this girl, he doesn''t know why he is so excited.[Kiss him, kiss him, kiss him... The girls shouted in unison in the projection room!


    "No... we can''t do this..." The beauty''s whisper seemed to be to Eric, but at the same time she was telling herself...


    "Why not?" Eric felt that his heart was about to jump out of his chest. He took the beautiful woman''s hand and placed it on his heart. "Do you feel it? It''s beating for you!"


    "No...no!" The beauty seemed to be frightened by the vibration of Eric''s heartbeat, and hurriedly put her hand down.


    [In the screening room, all the girls yelled in unison, Dr. X, you''re a soft egg, add ingredients...you must add ingredients...mosquito No.1, Mosquito No.2...Go give them an injection!


    Eric felt that his neck seemed to be stung by something, but at this time, who has the time to take care of such small things... Charles is the same.


    "Baby!" Eric lifted Charles'' chin up with his hands, looking at the pitiful beauty with drooping eyelids in front of him, Eric finally lowered his head, and she had already made him salivate....


    Before he knew it, Charles stretched out his hand and hugged Eric''s back tightly...Slowly, the two of them didn''t get happier as they spoke...The clothes became less one by one... ¡­


    With a cry of pain¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªThe Magneto King¡¯s Breaking Bend Project was successfully implemented......


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Three


    In a bar in San Francisco¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At this time, the lights were on, and the bar was full of people-it was when people started to enjoy the nightlife, and I saw that the business of this bar was good...


    At this moment, by the bar of the bar, a tough-faced young man is drinking beer from glass to glass. From time to time, a woman in violent clothes comes up to talk, but is ignored by the young man and feels that his self-esteem has been damaged and left by himself...


    This young man is the Magneto King Eric who just broke through with Professor Charles...At this moment, he doesn''t know how he feels in his heart...


    When he saw Charles whose wig fell off, he immediately recognized that the beauty who made him fall in love at first sight was not his friend''s sister, but his friend...


    This kind of You treat me as a brother, but I am on you.] The feeling is so sour and refreshing, it makes Magneto, a young man who thinks he has experienced too many ups and downs in his life, feel a little bit unbearable...


    Depressed, Eric could only sneak out from the sleeping Charles, and came to the bar alone to drink...


    At this moment, there was a burst of cheers in the bar, with several women''s screams.These changes aroused Eric''s curiosity...


    He couldn''t help but follow people''s sights, and saw a handsome oriental teenager standing on the stage in the middle of the bar, auditioning and communicating with the accompanying band beside him.


    "This guy..." Eric recognized that handsome boy, it was Zhou Ye, the owner of Mangrove Villa.That invisible super rich...


    "Does this guy come often?" Eric was not dissatisfied with Zhou Ye, or malicious.After all, Zhou Ye did not offend him, and even gave his own mutant self-help plan, but seeing this guy on the stage looks very charming~saucy, he still curiously asked the bartender in the bar. : "He seems to be very popular!"


    "Of course!" The bartender said with a smile: "Zhou is the most popular singer here, but he is not fixed when he comes. Sometimes he will go up to sing a few songs when he comes to interest... The old customers here are all know him!"


    "Oh? So, his singing is very good?" Eric also became a little interested. What kind of spirit is this when a super rich sings in a bar that is not very high-end?Zhou Ye will answer him if he is there, this is a kind of idle spirit...


    "Today I bring you a song...Outlaws Of Love!" Zhou Ye had already adjusted the tone on the stage and motioned to the band. As the soothing intro music sounded, the bar fell silent.


    This song sounds different from the recent popular hip-hop rock and country music. It has a strong sense of rhythm and does not make people feel noisy... With the soothing prelude completed, Zhou Ye spoke.


    Oh, nowhere left to go.


    Oh nowhere to go


    Are we getting closer?


    Are we getting closer?


    No. All we know is No.


    No, we all know it is not the case


    Nights are getting colder, colder


    The night is getting colder and colder


    Hey. Tears all fall the same.


    We all cried sadly


    We all feel the rain.


    Baptized by wind and rain


    We can''t change.


    But we never compromise


    Everywhere we go, we''re looking for the sun.


    Wherever we go, we all try to find a trace of stability

 Movie World Im King Chapter 115

    Nowhere to grow old. We''re always on the run.


    Running around looking for, but still nowhere to grow old


    They say we''ll rot in hell, but I don''t think we will.


    They say we will step down to hell for evil fate, but I want to be a prisoner of love


    They''ve branded us enough. Outlaws of love.


    We have had enough of bondage, let me run away with love as a prisoner


    Scars make us who we are.


    Fear makes us see ourselves clearly


    Hearts and homes are broken, broken.


    Even if there is nowhere to stay, I am heartbroken


    Far, we could go so far, with our minds wide open, open.


    As long as we open our hearts, love can spread thousands of miles


    Hey. Tears all fall the same.


    We all cried sadly


    We all feel the rain.


    Baptized by wind and rain


    We can''t change.


    But we never compromise to change


    Everywhere we go, we''re looking for the sun.


    Wherever we go, we all try to find a trace of stability


    Nowhere to grow old. We''re always on the run.


    Running around looking for, but still nowhere to grow old


    They say we''ll rot in hell, but I don''t think we will.


    They say we will step down to hell for evil, but I want to be a prisoner of love


    They''ve branded us enough. Outlaws of love.


    We have had enough of bondage, let me run away with love as a prisoner


    Outlaws of love.


    Prisoner of love


    Outlaws of love.


    Prisoner of love


    Outlaws of love.


    Prisoner of love


    This song Prisoner of Love has kept the bar quiet for a long time... The helplessness in the song, the struggle is like singing into Eric''s heart... He knows that he is in love with someone he shouldn''t love, and he is at a loss Driving him crazy...


    At this moment, listening to the singing, he was drinking beer from glass to glass... He just wanted to get drunk, and when he picked up the fifth glass of beer, suddenly one hand grabbed his glass...


    Eric looked up, and it was Zhou Ye who had just stepped off the stage to stop him, "Hey, Eric, you can''t drink anymore!"


    "...Leave me alone!" Eric waved his hand, trying to get rid of Zhou Ye''s obstruction and continue drinking... But obviously, Zhou Ye''s power is not that he can resist, even if he is Magneto.


    "I said, don''t be like a girl, love if you love, don''t love if you don''t love, can running here and drinking boring wine solve the problem?" Zhou Ye said.


    "How do you know that I am because of a relationship problem?" Eric glanced at Zhou Ye.


    "Isn''t this obvious?" Zhou Ye said with a look of disgust: "Seeing that your face is full of the expression of the little boy I am broken in love, come to comfort me, how can I not see it?"


    "Ha...little boy?" Eric was speechless for a while, Zhou Ye looked much younger than him, at least he was in his twenties, and was told by a boy of eighteen to nine that he looked like a boy?Eric has a dumbfounding feeling...


    "What? Did I say something wrong?" Zhou Ye smiled, and then said to the bartender, "Bring me a glass of Bloody Mary!"


    "No problem!" The bartender responded with a smile, and then began to make a bloody Mary for Zhou Ye.


    "If you don''t mind, I can chat with you, I''m a loyal listener!" Zhou Ye looked at Eric and said.


    "If one day, you fall in love with someone you shouldn''t love, what would you do?" People who have drunk often want to find someone to talk to, and this is the case with Eric, not to mention at least Zhou Ye Those strangers are much stronger, and they can barely be regarded as acquaintances, and Eric''s stomach full of words finally found someone to talk to.


    "Love is love... so what? Is there any difference between love and not love?" Zhou Ye shrugged.


    "You don''t understand... You shouldn''t love...!" Eric really had a feeling of dying, the feeling of wanting to say but not being able to say it.


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye seemed to suddenly realize something, his eyes widened in surprise, "Aren''t you... fall in love with Charles!" [Daughters in the projection room: dear, your acting skills Too exaggerated!


    "...Hmm!" Eric nodded weakly...


    "So... Charles has become a woman?" Zhou Ye asked like a curious baby: "Is Charles becoming a beautiful woman? Isn''t it fierce? Isn''t the little piggy?"


    "What do you want?" Eric looked like fire and burglar and Zhou Ye. To tell the truth, if the competitor is Zhou Ye, he is really not sure that he will win. Zhou Ye is so beautiful...


    "Uh-I''m just curious!" Zhou Ye curled his lips.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye¡¯s Bloody Mary was also adjusted. The bartender put the glass in front of Zhou Ye, but before Zhou Ye took it, Eric snatched it over and sipped it. It''s a bottom...


    "Hey, that''s my wine!"


    "Uh..." After a burp, Eric said in a victorious gesture: "What kind of wine is a minor drink? You should drink milk... Give this guy a glass of milk and charge it to my account!"


    It''s really fast in the twelfth lunar month. Just now Zhou Ye said that he was like a broken-hearted little boy. Now he said that Zhou Ye is a minor...


    "... asshole!" Zhou Ye gritted his teeth with hatred, but didn''t want to clean up his meal. After all, this guy has been actually playing with him all the time. For the sake of bringing him a lot of joy, Zhou Ye Ye decided not to care about this guy... [Daughters in the projection room: Hahahaha, my dear is considered an older child again... It''s so funny!


    PS: Private recommendation, this song sounds good, although it is singing...


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Four


    "Are you in love with Charles?" Zhou Ye decided to put the topic to his liking, "When did it happen?"


    "...You know..." Eric was already a little drunk, and Bloody Mary''s degree itself was not low, plus he had already drunk a lot of beer before, so it was a bit on the top.He just crackled and told Zhou Ye about his relationship with Charles...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 116

    "So... you who have never noticed the changes in Charles, were you surprised by Charles''s daughter? Just fell on her?" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Hmm..." Eric nodded and said honestly: "When I first saw her, I knew I was in love with her!"


    "Since you are sure you love her, what else can you tangle?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "But... Charles... used to be... a man!" Eric had an unspeakable feeling.


    "But she is a real woman now, isn''t she?" Zhou Ye said.


    "I know...but..." Eric always felt like he couldn''t get past the hurdle in his heart.


    At this moment, two men stood in front of Zhou Ye, one by one looked very strong, the tall one of them came to Zhou Ye and said directly, "Hi, buddy, thank you..."


    ...?"Why do you want to thank him?" Eric asked curiously.


    "William originally refused to accept my love because of too much scruples!" The tall young man said, looking at the low young man, holding him in his arms, "but after listening to your song, he figured it out. Now, we decided to find a place where no one knew us to live together...We can¡¯t waste our lives like this anymore, after all, we don¡¯t have much time to waste...We don¡¯t want the future until we are old and unable to walk. I regret not being with the person I love the most because of other people''s vision..."


    "Then congratulations..." Zhou Ye and Eric looked at each other, feeling like they were talking about DOG...


    "William likes children. We will adopt a few children and live a good life!" The tall man said, holding his brother who could not tell whether he was a boyfriend or a girlfriend and left. Before leaving, Zhou Ye was sick. : "You guys have to come on..."


    "Oh..." Zhou Ye and Eric looked at each other and almost didn''t vomit...


    "Stay away from me..." X2


    The distance between the two of them was almost two meters apart...for fear of being misunderstood again...


    After a long time, the two people suppressed the cold in their hearts... and there was silence for a while, or Zhou Ye broke the silence between the two and said, "Anyway, you are much happier than those two people. !"


    "Really?" Eric seemed to think of the happy smiles on the two men''s faces when they left.


    "At least the person you love is still a woman, isn''t it?" Zhou Ye said, standing up and walking outside the bar, "You can have a child by yourself, instead of adopting one like them...some things, you Once you miss it, it will last a lifetime...The buddy just said that was good. I hope you won¡¯t regret that you missed your favorite person because of the eyes of others when the old man can¡¯t walk.¡±


    "...Yes!" Eric had to admit that Zhou Ye was right, at least he was much happier than those two people, and those two people would never be recognized and blessed by the secular society.


    And Charles and myself will be very happy, and Charles can give him a lovely son or daughter... Thinking of the happy picture, Eric stood up to check out and ran towards his apartment...


    Eric opened the door and stood drunk by the window...Looking at Charles who was still asleep, Eric couldn''t help but stretch out his hand and gently caress~ Touching Charles'' cheek,...I''m such a bastard. , Almost missed her...


    Taking off his clothes, turning on his horse, and tossing all night, Magneto almost broke Professor X...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye was in his bedroom, using the gentle bodies of the women to heal the crit damage he had received from the gay...


    From time to time, Zhou Ye¡¯s complaints came from the bedroom: "I don¡¯t remember that I arranged these two damn gays... the entire bar was reserved by me... How did these two gays get in? Your uncle..."


    On the other hand, Ophelia, who had just endured Zhou Ye¡¯s tyranny, had a weird smile on her face. If Zhou Ye had noticed, she would definitely solve the case in an instant... Obviously, these two gays are for his precious daughter The surprise he arranged...


    The next day¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Eric took Charles to Mangrove Villa again. They came this time to say goodbye to Zhou Ye...


    "So, you are leaving here for New York, right?" Zhou Ye held up two glasses of champagne and handed them to them.


    "Yes!" Eric and Charles clasped their hands tightly, and they could see that they were in love at this time.


    And Charles now also wears a wig and a skirt...Of course, even if Charles becomes a woman, Zhou Ye''s eyes are at best a delicate look, but he can''t stand the beauty in the eyes of other lovers. In Eric¡¯s eyes, Charles is simply the incarnation of the goddess...


    "Do you have any plans for the future?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "We are going to open a mutant school like you!" Charles replied softly: "It will be called Lancer Xavier Genius Youth School. My stepfather has an idle manor that can be used to run the school!"


    "At that time, we will cooperate with the CIA to specifically combat mutant crimes!" Eric explained: "So then, funding will not be a problem!"


    "Well, I wish you happiness!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded."When the wedding comes, remember to send me an invitation, I will go to your wedding!"


    "Definitely!" Eric and Charles smiled affectionately at each other...


    Soon the two of them left. In fact, carrying Charles on his back, Eric also said thank you to Zhou Ye. I don¡¯t know if I thanked Zhou Ye for turning Charles into a woman, or thanked Zhou Ye for enlightening himself...


    Seeing the two people leaving behind, Zhou Ye felt unreal. I went. The two biggest bosses in the X-Men world just lived in love with each other like this?We have to get married together... This Nima is a bit unexpected, but also a bit unexpected...


    This feeling of freely interfering with everything gives Zhou Ye the pleasure of manipulating the fate of others, but Zhou Ye knows that this is just an illusion. In fact, he can''t control anyone''s fate. At most, he just carelessly. The idle chess placed in between played an unexpected effect...


    But what about him, how beautiful is such a peaceful X-Men world... Now his task is to accompany his little princesses to play together... By the way~ Teach little sister Lingdie...


    Just when Zhou Ye was about to go out and play with the little princesses, a figure suddenly appeared behind him, "Master, we found Kaia at the location marked by Emma''s mother. Silver Fox and Emma . Sister Silver Fox..."


    Sister Silver Fox?Zhou Ye was a little curious...To be honest, the two sisters'' abilities combined with Emma''s 30% strength... But Zhou Ye was very interested in their beauty.


    As a collector, Zhou Ye said that when he came to the X-Men world and didn''t collect all those famous women, wouldn''t he be losing his collector''s face?


    "Isn''t it disturbing them?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "No, only the three maids from the Yin Zi Department are staring at them!" The maid replied respectfully.


    "Then prepare the plane, I''m going to personally contact them!" Zhou Ye smiled...


    "Yes, Master!" said the maid, disappearing again with a puff of gray smoke.


    Zhou Ye walked toward his bedroom. He wanted to tell his women to save them from worrying about themselves... As for why he walked toward the bedroom, it was because Zhou Ye came back last night because of the two GAY The excitement ran away, so the girls are still sleeping...


    Chapter One Hundred Fifty Five


    Helena is the capital of Montana...Located in the intermountain basin of the Rocky Mountains, this is Montana¡¯s largest commercial and transportation center. It is surrounded by mining, agriculture, animal husbandry, and forestry trade centers, including Queenstown. Good name...


    Zhou Ye drove the car and walked in this city, unable to help but complain, Nima, with a total population of less than 50,000, dare to be called the home of a continent?The state capital of the United States is equivalent to the capital city of a province of China, but the population is so sparse, it is no wonder Zhou Ye would complain...


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye didn''t come here to investigate any projects, but to find someone.


    Zhou Ye drove the car and directly followed the instructions of Umbrella''s GPS, and drove towards his destination, Montana State University, Helena College.


    He parked the car directly at the entrance of the large lecture hall of the Education Branch of Helena College, Zhou Ye got off the car directly, leaning in the car and waiting for the person he was waiting to appear...


    Kaiya is a freshman, her mother is a Caucasian, and her father is an Indian. Although she looks no different from ordinary whites, she still follows the Indian rules. The ancient tradition is to dedicate your complete self to the one you love the most...


    So although many boys in college pursue her, she has no interest in them, let alone go with them...


    At this time, she was distraught, and she was looking forward to dismissing class quickly so that she could go to the law firm to work on her own... A few days ago, the state government suddenly issued a notice to the clan to immediately move away from the land where they thrive. Because someone has already purchased that piece of land...


    At that time, the group of young people in the clan was about to take up guns to kill the official and deputy official who was going to pass the news, but the highly educated Kaiya knew that this would not help, it would only make things worse...


    So she wants to go to a law firm to consult with a lawyer. It is best to solve this matter through legal means. After all, their silver fox tribe has been living and multiplying on that land for thousands of years. According to the laws of the United States, in Wuzhu Those who have lived on the land for 50 years will automatically obtain the ownership of that piece of land...


    Kaiya, who had checked the legal information, was full of confidence. She believed that she would definitely help her tribe obtain the ownership of the land.


    Under the teacher''s order to dismiss the get out of class, Kaiya hurriedly packed her schoolbags and walked outside the classroom...


    "Hi, Kaiya, today my family is hosting a party, do you want to come together?" A tall young man walked over and said with a familiar face.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 117

    "Sorry, I''m not interested!" The anxious Kaiya kept walking under her feet, and walked directly by the boy...


    "Haha, Anderson, it seems you can''t do it either!" A group of friends next to the teenager laughed at him, "It seems that our little Indian princess is not interested in you!"


    "Hey, that''s interesting!" Anderson''s face was awkward. As a member of the school football team, he rarely defies in front of beautiful women, but obviously, Kaiya is not interested in him, but he regards this as one. Kind of self-challenge.


    "Haha... I hope you have always been so confident!" A group of hurt friends walked outside surrounded by Anderson.


    Kaiya was walking hurriedly, and suddenly found herself blocked by a wall...


    Looking up, a handsome teenager with a full length of 1.9 meters was standing in front of her, blocking her way. She hurriedly gave way to the left, only to find that the boy also gave way to the left. The right gave way, and the boy moved to the right. In the end, she could only stop and signal the boy to go first...


    But the boy also stopped, smiling at her without speaking...


    "No one told you that chasing girls like this is very low-level?" Kaiya was finally determined, this guy came for herself.


    "Really?" Zhou Ye smiled, took off his sunglasses and said, "Actually, I am not here to chase you..."


    "Oh? Really?" Kaiya said: "Then please get out of the way!"


    "I haven''t finished speaking yet!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "I''m here to help you solve the trouble!"


    "Trouble?" Kaiya asked, "What trouble...?"


    "..." Just when Zhou Ye was about to speak, suddenly a boy ran up behind Kaiya, punched Zhou Ye and hit him...


    "Huh?" How could Zhou Ye''s skill be hit by such a childish movement, he tilted his head slightly, and his fist fell through...


    "Hey, boy, does this girl have a master?" It was Anderson who had just failed to strike up a conversation with Kai Ya who ran over to fight Zhou Ye. Kaiya dodges on Ya''s shoulder...


    "Do you know?" Zhou Ye laughed, his white teeth leaked out, and he looked like he was choosing someone and eating him: "I don''t hold grudges, because I have no enemies..."


    As the voice fell, Anderson felt as if he had been hit by a heavy-duty truck driving at high speed. Hungarian had a sharp pain in his mouth and then fainted...


    At this time Zhou Ye finished the rest of the words: "My enemies... are all dead!"


    Kaiya covered her mouth with an unbelievable appearance. From her point of view, the boy who stopped her did not move, but Anderson was beaten and flew out, a full twenty meters away...


    Zhou Ye''s movements were too fast, no one in the crowd could clearly see Zhou Ye''s punch against Anderson...


    "Oh, my God...Anderson!" At this time, Anderson''s friends hurriedly ran to the side of Anderson who was beaten up, looking at him anxiously...


    "Oh my God, you are in big trouble!" Kaiya hurriedly said to Zhou Ye, "This guy''s father is rich. He will ask a lawyer to sue you for bankruptcy!"


    "Maybe..." Zhou Ye smiled, took Kaiya''s hand directly, and walked outside."I wanted to tell you here, but obviously the atmosphere here is not right, so let''s talk about it in another place!"


    "But... are you okay like this?" To be honest, Kaiya still has a good impression of Zhou Ye. After all, although Zhou Ye hasn''t eaten by face for a long time, I have to say that he can still eat on face. ...Commonly known as Super Little White Face.


    A beautiful woman who does the same thing with an ugly woman may achieve completely different results. The ugly woman steps on you and then says sorry to you. Although you don¡¯t necessarily scold the streets, it¡¯s okay to say something without emotion. If it¡¯s a beauty, I¡¯m afraid you should think, is this beauty a bit interesting to me?One of the three major illusions in life, that''s how she loves me.


    Therefore, humans always have a high tolerance for beautiful things, and this sentence is also applicable to Kaiya...


    Zhou Ye hit someone, and Kaiya is already worried about Zhou Ye...I''m worried that he will be troubled by that guy''s family...


    And Zhou Ye just smiled, pulled Kaiya up and stuffed her into his car, then got in the car, lit a fire, and left...


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Six


    In a coffee house named "Leisure Time", Kaiya sat opposite Zhou Ye.


    "Is there really no problem?" Kaiya still looked at Zhou Ye with a little worry, for fear that the police would come and take Zhou Ye away.


    She didn''t even know why she cared so much about Zhou Ye, who had just met for the first time, but she just didn''t want this handsome Chinese teenager to be harmed.


    "Don''t worry, there is absolutely no problem!" Zhou Ye said, with a sense of peacekeeping in his heart...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye¡¯s original plan was to threaten Kaiya through a land purchase agreement, but now this sister cares so much about herself, giving him a feeling that if he threatens others again, it seems that he is a bit too ugly. ...


    "Okay...!" Kaiya looked at Zhou Ye and didn''t really feel nervous at all. She also relieved her mind, sorted her thoughts and asked: "What are you looking for? Can you tell me now? ?"


    "..." Zhou Ye was silent for a long time, sighed, then took out a folder from behind him, took out a document and handed it to Kaiya."You can understand by looking at it."


    "What is this?" Kaiya took the folder... after opening it, took out the file.The headline of the upper line of the document is [Land Purchase Agreement]......


    Reading line by line, there are not many documents... Kaiya quickly read it. This is a document that has caused her headaches for a long time. It is this document that she and her people have to move away from their generations. The place¡­¡­


    "What does this mean?" Kaiya''s face was covered with frost.


    "...Uh, it''s actually meaningless!" Zhou Ye scratched his cheek and said, "I originally liked you, so I wanted to threaten you with this document..."


    "What about now?" Although Kaiya still has frost on her face, her tone is no longer so cold...


    "Now..." Zhou Ye looked at Kaiya and said seriously: "Now I think it is very unfair to get you by threatening means, so I plan to send this document to you and pursue you!"


    "..." Kaiya looked into Zhou Ye''s eyes and gradually smiled, "I am very happy, someone can take such pains to pursue me..."


    "Then...you agree?" Zhou Ye said in surprise.


    "I..." Before Kaiya finished speaking, she realized that she had been embraced by the fellow Zhou Ye, "Hey, I just said to give you a chance to pursue me!"


    "Isn''t that the same?" Zhou Ye said not to go up. Kaiya hurriedly grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand, trying to control his thoughts. "No... we just met for the first time..."


    "Does love or non-love have anything to do with the first meeting or the tenth meeting?" Zhou Ye whispered in Kaiya''s ear~ murmured: "Some people can''t wipe out the spark of love even after meeting countless times in their lives. , But some people fall in love at first sight...This is the wonder of love!"


    "No... don''t do this!" Kaiya felt as if she smelled a faint fragrance. This fragrance made her feel that the teenager who held herself in her arms was so heart-warming... She felt that she was about to be unable to resist it. His offensive...


    "Don''t do anything?" Zhou Ye said and pecked Kaiya''s lips, "Is that right?"


    "..." Kaiya felt that her thoughts were very confused, she could no longer think about the problem calmly, she just wanted to stay in his arms obediently...


    "If you don''t speak, I will take it as your acquiescence..." Zhou Ye said, bowing his head, and completely stunned Kaiya''s little coot... His hand was pinched on her dolphins... Zhang Zeng was surprised while she was surprised. In an instant, he stuck his snake head in...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye very much wanted to reward the supervisor of the 074 laboratory at this time. His No. 0 fragrant fruit was very effective...


    No matter how narcissistic, Zhou Ye would never think that Kaiya fell in love with him when he saw him first. Obviously, this is the effect of perfume, which magnifies Kaiya¡¯s affection for him infinitely...


    When the iron was hot, Zhou Ye directly held the Kaiya who was half pushing and drove to find his own hotel in the city, Umbrella Holiday Hotel...


    After showing his Umbrella¡¯s internal identity card, Zhou Ye was quickly led by the service staff to the presidential suite reserved for him...


    As soon as the two of them entered the door, Zhou Ye lifted his leg and kicked and closed the door... Along the way, the two of them threw their clothes on the ground... Soon, on the big round bed in the bedroom, With a sweet cry, Kaiya completed her transformation from a girl to a woman...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Kaiya woke up again, the lights were already on...Looking at the handsome boy next to her pillow, Kaiya thought she must be crazy...


    How could I go to the window with someone who had only met for the first time?This is not her own style at all, but she has to admit... She can''t do without this guy anymore, for love, and for the super crazy that this guy makes herself feel...


    After all, Zhou Ye''s spring breeze and rain was never done for nothing...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 118

    "It''s really a bad thing..." Gently touched Zhou Ye''s nose with her fingertips. At this time, she realized that she could peer into Zhou Ye''s heart again...


    In the morning, she couldn''t control Zhou Ye, thinking that her abilities had failed. It seemed that this was not the case...


    Looking at a black hairpin placed by Zhou Ye next to the pillow, her instinct told her that her ability failure has a lot to do with this humble little thing...


    As a woman, she always has a strong curiosity about her man, and Kaiya is no exception.Looking at Zhou Ye who was sleeping, Kaiya carefully put her hand on his cheek...


    In an instant-Zhou Ye''s past, she saw clearly as if watching a movie...


    Suddenly, Kaiya''s face was blue, purple, red, and green... the color was wonderful... finally she sighed: "Hoo-you damn stallion ~ horse..."


    I bitterly wanted to pinch Zhou Ye''s face, but couldn''t bear it...


    It''s not that Kaiya never thought of using her own ability to completely control Zhou Ye and make Zhou Ye a man by herself, even if Zhou Ye had an attempt to her sister, she wouldn''t mind...


    But there is no way, there is a layer of protection in Zhou Ye''s mind. Kaiya knew that it was a protection by a woman with the same name as her sister... It doesn''t matter if you want to read the information in Zhou Ye''s mind, but you want to rewrite... that Just dream...


    Emma, ??the Queen of White, inadvertently made another contribution...


    After thinking about it for a long time, Kaiya was finally determined, she couldn''t bear this man who made her love and hate...


    In any case, although this man has shortcomings of one kind or another, his only strength is enough to make up for everything. He is very good to his women... He loves the new and never tires of the old... He loves his women.


    Knowing this, Kaiya decided to be his little woman at ease...In Zhou Ye''s mind, she saw her future destiny. To be honest, maybe Kaiya in that world would fall in love with Wolverine because of Japan. Long-term love, but Kaiya now has nothing but disgust and no love for Wolverine...


    Especially now, her love has been given to Zhou Ye... She believes that this powerful man will protect herself and her sister...


    Endless life, immortal face, physical satisfaction, spiritual comfort, all Zhou Ye can give her, what else is she not satisfied with?


    Thinking of this, Kaiya hugged it again, squirming her body, and dived into Zhou Ye''s arms... She liked the feeling of Zhou Ye holding herself...


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Seven


    On the other side--in Helena¡¯s Montana State Hospital...


    The Anderson, who pretended to be X, was wrapped up like a mummy, lying on the hospital bed...twelve comminuted fractures all over the body, plus internal organ bleeding...


    The doctor was shocked when he saw him at the time, and thought this guy was hit head-on by a heavy truck and he could be rescued. The doctors thought this was a miracle in the history of human medicine...


    Old John stood in the corridor of the hospital, smoking a cigarette violently, his eyes full of anger... Anderson, his pride, was beaten like this in school, how could he not be angry.


    A fat middle-aged woman was crying there. It was Anderson''s mother, Nancy... As a mother, her son was beaten like this. How could she not feel bad?


    "Did you find it?" Old John asked when he saw his personal lawyer approaching and walked two steps forward.


    "Well, Anderson was beaten by that teenager when he was jealous of a Chinese teenager at school!" The lawyer nodded and said, "Although people around said that they didn''t see that teenager take action, but in terms of motivation, only that The teenager has the motivation to do it!"


    "Damn yellow-skinned monkey, I want him to die..." Old John squeaked through his teeth.


    "I will help you!" the lawyer said, comforting him: "When I find out the information about that person, I will come back and tell you!"


    "I''m sorry, everyone!" A female voice suddenly appeared in their ears, the voice was clear and sweet, and as the voice sounded, a slim figure appeared in front of Old John and the others."Although I was a little late because I wanted to be on guard with my master, I thought, fortunately, I arrived in time. Otherwise, if you make trouble for the master, the maid will definitely scold me!"


    "Who are you?" Everyone only felt a cold wind blowing through their ears, and then they lost consciousness...


    "The villain died of talking too much..." the maid smiled and said to herself: "In this sentence, the maid elder often educates us, so I usually talk to you after finishing the matter..."


    "Ah, by the way, there is still a half-dead inside!" said the maid and walked into the house. "The chief maid said, we must remove the roots!"


    Soon, the maid walked out again... It was obvious that she had completed the task of cutting the grass and roots.After a flash, the whole person disappeared...


    After five minutes - the three people standing in the hallway slowly cracked into pieces of meat... Obviously, they were unloaded by the maid in an instant...


    After another ten minutes, a few convoys with umbrella markings drove into the parking lot of the hospital, and a dozen people walked down from the car quickly. They had a clear goal and went directly to the ward where the family of three died. Go...


    Coming to the corridor that has turned into three piles of rotten meat, the three of them went to clean up the blood and meat on the ground... and the other two walked directly to the duty room where the nurse was...


    "Excuse me..." The nurses hadn''t finished speaking. One of them took out a sprayer and sprayed it at the nurse. The nurse collapsed directly on the seat...


    This is of course not killing people, but just a hypnotic agent for the umbrella trace processing team. A slight side effect is that it will forget the memory of when it was sprayed...


    After putting the nurse down, a man picked up the phone and took out a tiny instrument from the backpack behind his back. Then he put the phone on the instrument. Soon, the instrument showed the phone in the past hour. The number dialed...


    After checking the number, it was found that there was no call to the police. The person put the phone back, then nodded at his companion, indicating that there is no problem...


    Then the two picked up the nurse''s duty record... Check the staff on duty tonight... Soon they found another nurse who was resting in the nurse¡¯s lounge... After confirming that she was indeed sleeping, they were alone Still worried, sprayed the forgetting hypnosis spray at her again to make her sleep more peacefully...


    When the two returned to the corridor, the blood stains and everything were cleaned up... Soon the blood stains on the bed were also cleaned up...


    Four of them picked up the corpse bags and walked towards the super large container truck parked downstairs in the hospital... After entering the container truck, there is a small laboratory that looks quite high-tech...


    Ten minutes later, a horrific scene appeared. Four people who should have died appeared... There was no trace of scars on their bodies, as if they were resurrected in place...


    Soon, everyone in the umbrella retreated, and the four people returned to where they had just died...


    Only this time, they stopped talking about how to kill Zhou Ye... but casually talking about some daily trivial matters...


    These four people are emergency clones produced by the trace processing team under the umbrella of Umbrella... Compressing a person''s growth process from decades to just ten minutes, this clone has huge flaws... ¡­They can only survive for less than a month at most.


    But for the trace processing team, it is enough, as long as they commit suicide one after another within a month... Then there is no suspicion for the owner Zhou Ye...


    What an easy way...


    After all, this time Zhou Ye beat the two goods under the crowd. If they all died that night, wouldn''t they say to others, [I have the biggest suspicion, come and catch me]?


    Having resources is not such a waste, and Zhou Ye especially hates living on the cusp, otherwise he would not be so low-key...


    These four clones will soon follow the instructions in various public places, or in car accidents, or suicide, or commit themselves to death...Who would connect these actions to Zhou Ye?


    Sometimes I have to say that when technology reaches a certain level, it is really scary...


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Eight


    "Good morning, dear!" Under the first rays of sunlight, Zhou Ye said hello to the little girl he just got yesterday.


    "Morning!" Kaiya opened her dim sleepy eyes, Zhou Ye''s handsome face was in the morning light, a dreamlike beauty, just like a dream...


    He arched his little head into Zhou Ye''s arms again, and unconsciously hugged it up again, as if afraid that all of this was just a dream, Kaiya tightened her arms hard, feeling the existence of her own man.


    "Okay, we should get up!" Zhou Ye smiled and patted Kaiya''s little dolphins, and said, "Don''t you feel hungry?"


    Following Zhou Ye''s questioning, a grunting protest came from Kaiya''s stomach, making her shy and burying her head deeper...


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing, causing Kaiya to irritate.


    The two were tired for a while, and Zhou Ye directly called the room service with the internal phone at the window. When the two of them finished washing, the rich breakfast was delivered to the room by the waiter...


    "My dear, can you go back with me today?" Kaiya asked after eating breakfast, "I think my people will welcome you. Who asked you to help them solve the big problem of land ownership?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 119

    "Okay..." Although Zhou Ye didn''t want to go, he could only helplessly agree with the look in Kai Ya''s eyes full of expectation.


    After all, he still has to give his parents an explanation, otherwise he would take their daughter away without saying a word, which is a bit unreasonable.


    Besides, he is very interested in Kaiya''s twelve-year-old Lori''s little sister paper, how could he let it go?


    The opinion was reached, and the two quickly wiped out the breakfast. Zhou Ye drove directly to the gathering place of their tribe...


    Kaiya was chirping like a flying bird along the way, and she was in a very happy mood. In any case, the big rock that was pressing on her heart these days has finally moved away... The survival problem of her tribe is solved. , And I also found a man who will stay with me...


    After Zhou Ye¡¯s car reached a vast lake, he couldn¡¯t start anymore. Because the road was only built to the lake, Zhou Ye had to follow Kaiya to the north along the lake... After a while, he saw A wooden simple wharf with a wooden boat docked on the side of the wharf that looks quite historic...


    "Hey, old Lun!" Kaiya smiled and greeted the old boatman: "How was your harvest today?"


    "Just enough to fill your stomach!" Old Lun is a fisherman, of course, and occasionally runs a ferry business: "Kaiya, why are you back today? School is not closed yet? Who is this young man? You? Your boyfriend?"


    "Hello, this is Zhou Ye, Kaiya''s boyfriend!" Zhou Ye also stepped forward to say hello.


    "Hello, what a nice boy!" Old Lunen smiled: "You took Kaiya, the little guys in the tribe are going to be sad, come on, come on, I''ll take you there!"


    "Thank you, old Lun!" Kaiya hugged Zhou Ye''s arm and stepped onto the wooden boat...


    After the two got on the boat, Old Lun started the diesel engine on the boat, and the wooden boat drove to the opposite shore with a hum...


    To be honest, the scenery here is really good. The breeze on the rippling blue lake is faintly breezy, the green book forests in the distance, and the snow-capped mountain peaks farther away, the whole is a beautiful landscape.


    "It''s not bad here!" Kaiya hugged Zhou Ye''s arm and said proudly: "This is the gathering area of ??our Silver Fox tribe for generations. My mother married my father because of the scenery here!"


    "I regret it..." Zhou Ye teased, "I always feel that trading such a piece of paradise on earth for you is a bit at a loss!"


    "Don''t regret..." Kaiya gave a light hammer to Zhou Ye and groaned, "It''s too late to regret now. Don''t you dare not want me? Believe it or not, my father shot you with a gun..."


    "Don''t dare..." Zhou Ye raised his hands with a frightened look, making Kaiya laugh...


    Soon the wooden boat arrived on the other side, and Kaiya took Zhou Ye to thank Old Lun and got off the boat.


    Under the leadership of Kai Ya, Zhou Ye walked towards their settlement. Many people greeted Kai Ya along the way. Zhou Ye could see that Kai Ya was very popular here...


    Many people welcomed Zhou Ye''s arrival, but at the same time, many young people expressed dissatisfaction with Zhou Ye. After all, Zhou Ye picked the most beautiful flower in their tribe...


    But Zhou Ye didn''t care. It was just the barking of a life-defying dog. Do you need to care so much?


    At this moment, a blonde loli who seemed to be eleven or twelve years old rushed towards Kaiya, "Kaiya, why are you back? Who is this man with you?"


    "Emma!" Kaiya hugged the blonde loli and said happily: "I solved the tribe''s problem. This man is my man. His name is Zhou Ye!" (In order to distinguish the two Emma, ??silver Emma of the Fox sisters will be collectively referred to as Emma from now on)


    "Hello, are you my sister''s man?" Emma lifted her head from Kaiya''s arms and looked at Zhou Ye with a curious look: "You are so beautiful, but you can''t be a meal of beauty!"


    "..." Zhou Ye touched his cheek a little embarrassingly. He was said to be a little white face, right?And still his sister-in-law?Bend down slightly, Zhou Ye said, "Hello, this is Zhou Ye, what''s your name?"


    "My name is Emma and I am Kaiya''s younger sister!" Although Zhou Ye said that just now, when Zhou Ye approached her, she still couldn''t help but blush. After all, beautiful things are liked by everyone, of course. This little Lolita Emma.


    Zhou Ye, who had already had a lot of coaxing little loli experience, soon became one with Emma, ??and from time to time she took out some novel gadgets from her body to give to Emma, ??little loli was quickly bought by Zhou Ye Yeah, my elder brother keeps talking


    Kaiya was a little jealous, but to be honest, Kaiya didn''t know who was jealous, whether he was jealous of her own man or her sister, maybe both.


    Kaiya and Emma introduced the tribe they grew up to Zhou Ye along the way. The Silver Fox tribe is basically a tribe that has been half-integrated into modern society. The young men in the tribe will work outside the society when they grow up. ...


    And Kaiya¡¯s father knew her mother at that time. They have abandoned the traditional buildings that resemble thatched huts and moved to wooden houses... Some Indian traditions they abandoned, and some traditions they abandoned. Retained, such as men''s coming-of-age ceremony, polygamy...


    Regarding the latter item, Zhou Ye said that this is a good tradition and must be carried forward... The hateful Kaiya squeezed his soft flesh, Zhou Ye said that it was useless, but it made Kaiya tired... ¡­


    It didn''t take long for the three of them to return to Kaiya''s home. Kaiya''s father didn''t have any good expressions on Zhou Ye, the little white face who had deceived his daughter. Instead, Kaiya''s mother treated Zhou Ye very well...


    After all, while your charm value is MAX in front of women, the charm value in front of men will inevitably drop to the freezing point. This is an unchanging truth. No one can please both sexes at the same time...


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Nine


    No matter how Kaiya¡¯s father doesn¡¯t like Zhou Ye, the man who cheated his good daughter away, he can only pinch his nose and admit his relationship with his daughter¡¯s lover...No way, who Let Kaiya use her psychic powers on her father for her own man...


    In the end, everyone had lunch in a friendly atmosphere...at least on the surface, if you ignore the stinky expression on Kaiya''s father''s face...


    After lunch, Zhou Ye accompanied Kaiya to the chief elder of the clan. Seeing this document, the wrinkles on the happy face of the chief elder disappeared a lot... he decided now, Celebrate with that curtain at night...


    "That scene is a way of celebrating in our clan!" Kaiya explained to her man: "It is equivalent to a bonfire party...Of course, there are also many traditional programs of our clan in the middle!"


    "For example?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "The curtain is covered. Young men and women must be dressed in costumes. Everyone sings and dances together. If a man has a crush on a woman, he can invite that woman to dance. If the woman does not refuse, it means that he agrees to treat the man. If they have a good impression, they will become a couple!"


    "There is always a sense of sight of the Miao Nationality Jumping Moon Festival." Zhou Ye vomited, "Is it true of every ethnic group?"


    "Miao? The Moon Jumping Conference?" Kaiya was a little curious. Zhou Ye had to tell him what he had heard from the Internet about the Moon Jumping Conference. Kaiya said that she was very interested in the ethnic minority of China. Must go see...


    Back home, Kaiya talked about the event that the elder was going to hold in the evening. Little Lori Emma immediately jumped up happily. After all, Little Lori is the one who likes lively activities the most. It is not popular on this TV. Where, the only entertainment is to run wildly up and down the mountains...


    The night slowly arrived in the words of Emma Lori. In the open space in the middle of the village, a three-meter-high bonfire made of logs was already lit...


    Every family took out their own collection of delicacies and put them on the open space for people to enjoy, and there were many home-brewed fruit wines...


    Kaiya sat beside Zhou Ye, taking off the bones of the grilled fish in her hand and feeding it into Zhou Ye''s mouth, watching everyone singing and dancing around the campfire...


    Kaiya was worried that Zhou Ye had never eaten this kind of spiny lake fish, that''s why it was like this. After all, Americans basically don''t eat freshwater fish with too many bones.In fact, Zhou Ye wanted to say that when it comes to eating freshwater fish, the way I eat in a big food country can slap the whole world...


    But since someone is so clever to help himself to fishbone, why should he do it himself?After all, Zhou Ye also enjoyed Kaiya''s gentleness...


    And Emma has long been playing with those little sisters, running wildly in the open space, tasting food and wine everywhere...


    At this time, the climax part of the party arrived. With a burst of cheers, the young men began to look for their sweethearts...


    Many of them looked at Kai Ya, but when they saw Zhou Ye, they gave up silently.A fool can see Kaiya''s feelings for Zhou Ye, let alone Zhou Ye sitting there just like Huiyue Yaokong, eclipsing everyone around...


    Although these self-aware men don''t like Zhou Ye as an outsider, they have to admit that they are no better than this man...


    Contrary to the young men, many young girls looked at Zhou Ye eagerly, as if they were about to come up to grab a man... Kaiya was nervous.


    "...Hello, can I invite you to dance together?" A young girl summoned her courage, stepped forward to Zhou Ye, and said shyly.


    "Sorry!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "I have a female companion!"


    With that said, Zhou Ye turned his head and stopped talking to Kaiya next to him...


    "Sorry to interrupt!" The girl left sadly...


    "Bad..." Kaiya, who broke free from Zhou Ye''s demon, beat Zhou Ye with a shy face. Although the two had already had the closest contact, it was the first time to show affection in public, but she was very happy. , Although I know that Zhou Ye has many women, he doesn¡¯t always refuse to come, that¡¯s enough...


    Zhou Ye saw Kaiya¡¯s secret joy, and curled his lips secretly. Anyway, Zhou Ye, who had already had many women, was not what a woman wanted, at least she had to be a woman, and she had to be beautiful... just now. The girl can only say that she looks average, how could Zhou Ye like her?


    Seeing that girl''s failure, the other girls who were eager to try could only give up...but the boys were happy to bloom, and one by one hurriedly joined in to show their courtesy...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 120

    Zhou Ye and Kai Ya continued to show their affection. Zhou Ye strongly asked his woman to feed herself drinking. Kai Ya finally couldn''t help him, so she had to take a sip of fruit wine, and then she greeted Zhou Ye''s mouth. I don¡¯t know if I am drinking or playing with a kiss...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye found that the original lively noise around him slowly calmed down. He curiously let go of Kaiya, who was about to be swollen by himself, and turned to look.


    I saw a sturdy figure coming over, carrying a calf-shaped wolf carcass on his body... In Chi Luo''s upper body, a series of hideous scars seemed to tell his bravery.


    "It''s Montezuma, he''s back, my God, he really killed that cunning wolf king!"


    "It seems that the name Silver Fox is really going to be inherited by him..."


    "Oh my God, Montezuma really killed that wolf at the coming-of-age ceremony!"


    "...It looks like there is a good show!"


    Zhou Ye looked at the man who walked in front of him with great interest. From the discussions around him, he had basically determined something...


    "Kaiya, I want to dance with you!" Montezuma completely ignored Zhou Ye, looked at Kaiya and said, "This wolf is my gift to you!"


    "I''m sorry, I have a man!" Kaiya finished speaking, ignored him, slipped directly into Zhou Ye''s arms, and left everything to her own man.


    Montezuma only discovered Zhou Ye''s appearance, and randomly threw the wolf corpse away, looked at Zhou Ye contemptuously, and said, "Little white face, this is not where you should be!"


    Montezuma didn''t care about Zhou Ye. For him, such a little white face can easily scare away a lot of goods without paying more attention to him.


    "Idiot!" After Zhou Ye glanced at him, he didn''t have any interest in him. An ant clamored under your feet to make you go away... Zhou Ye would ignore him when he was in a good mood...


    But obviously, the ignorance of Zhou Ye, who was in a good mood, was regarded as weak by Montezuma, and he stretched out his hand to grab Zhou Ye''s neck...


    "Get away!" Zhou Ye said, as if driving annoying flies, with a light wave of his hand, Montezuma only felt like a fly swattered by a fly swatter. After a burst of force came, he found himself Appearing on the ground more than ten meters away from Zhou Ye, a dozen teeth were spit out from one mouth, and his face was fiery pain.


    The surrounding people were silent for a while, and the scene before them subverted their cognition. The tribe was considered the first warrior in the future and the future patriarch''s successor Montezuma, like a paper man, was lightly touched by the little white face called Zhou Ye. Was he flying with a wave of his hand?This¡­¡­


    "Zhou Ye, you are great!" Emma happily ran over to see everything on the side, and jumped onto Zhou Ye''s body, saying, "Montezuma is so annoying, it''s time to clean him up!"


    "Oh? Why did he make our little princess angry?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile and lightly tapped Emma''s nose.


    "This guy is always pestering his sister, and the sister who got him, in order to avoid him, doesn''t go home much after school holidays!" Emma said.


    "Well, he really deserves to die!" Zhou Ye said casually, while Kaiya explained anxiously: "I have nothing to do with him, dear, he hasn''t even touched my hand!"


    "I know! Baby!" Zhou Ye smiled and comforted Kai Ya. From the time he talked to Kai Ya, Zhou Ye knew about Kai Ya''s clumsy performance, not to mention the plum blossom mark on the hotel room list... ¡­


    This really cannot be caused by Kaiya who did not explain. As Kaiya who has explored Zhou Ye''s thoughts, she knows that her man values ??female virginity and she does not want to be misunderstood by Zhou Ye...


    In the end, Zhou Ye comforted Kaiya while leading Emma out of the bonfire party. As for Montezuma lying on the ground?


    Who cares if a dog is defeated in life and pretends to be a product of 13 stupid?


    Of course, maybe one day he would die of a beast when he went hunting in the mountains and forests. Zhou Ye said that it was definitely not his doing, and he would definitely not ask the maids to bring in a genetically adjusted beast to kill him. Everything All are the pots of wild beasts in the mountains and forests.


    Zhou Ye said that he is definitely not a careful man. If there is no evidence, he will doubt him. He will definitely call eighteen lawyers to talk to you about the sentence of slander...Of course, if you have evidence, Zhou Ye He will call the [Sweeper] troops to let you experience what it means to rewrite your life...


    Chapter One Hundred and Sixty


    After Zhou Ye and Kaiya lived in their settlement for a few days, they received Magneto''s wedding invitation. Zhou Ye asked the girls casually, who wants to go?As a result, all the girls have to go...


    In desperation, Zhou Ye could only take Kaiya and his sister-in-law Emma back to the Mangrove Villa, a mangrove villa. Emma fell in love with this place. The scenery here is compared with the scenery in her hometown. It''s even more beautiful, especially after decades of continuous expansion and orderly development by Zhou Ye, the entire mangrove forest is as beautiful as a dream forest kingdom.


    Especially Emma found her companions here. Those girls of the same age who have the same special abilities as her, that is simply crazy...


    As soon as she arrived at Mangrove Villa, Emma made three good friends, Ashley, Elizabeth, Vanessa... Originally, before Emma came, Ashley and the others were the famous trio of tricks, now they add Emma has become a group of four trick or treat...


    By the way, Vanessa, nicknamed imitating a cat, has the same ability as Ruiwen, no, it should be better than Ruiwen, she can even get the ability of the person she changed!


    Of course, her ability to transform is more limited than Ruiwen, and she must have contact with the person being transformed for a period of time.


    ¡­In the future, she will be Deadpool¡¯s first love, but now it¡¯s impossible. Don¡¯t even think about running away when Zhou Ye¡¯s mouth is reached... She was also found and adopted by Zhou Ye when she was five years old...


    In the end, the people who followed Zhou Ye to the wedding of Magneto Wang and Professor X were the only ones who watched the reality series of Goblin X men in the small screening room, but Kaiya...


    According to Zhunv, doing things must have a beginning and an end. The most annoying TV shows are half of them without ending. That kind of eunuch must be killed...


    New York International Airport¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A huge Boeing passenger plane was parked by the airport. As the door of the plane opened, Zhou Ye''s figure appeared on the suspended ladder.


    With Zhou Ye coming down, Emma, ??Kaiya, Ruiwen and other women, basically all the adult women around Zhou Ye are here...


    As soon as he walked off the suspended ladder, Zhou Ye saw Eric standing by the car waiting for him...


    "Oh my god, did you bring the whole family?" Eric walked up to Zhou Ye and raised his forehead and said, "My car can''t fit so many people!"


    "It''s okay, we have our own special car!" Zhou Ye shook hands with Eric and smiled: "And I have very few people. You are content, I haven''t brought the kids from school yet!"


    "Don''t, you will eat us poorly, we are not you big dog family, with so much money!" Eric laughed and teased.


    "Don''t forget, your girlfriend is also a big dog!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Compared to you, she is a middle class!" Eric knows that his girlfriend Charles has a small family, but she has to compare with others. Compared with Zhou Ye, she is at best a middle class.


    "By the way, what about Charles?" Zhou Ye mentioned Charles, only to realize that Charles hadn''t come over.


    "Women have premarital phobia, and her condition is a little special, you know!" Eric said, shrugging his shoulders: "I want your women to help me enlighten her!"


    "No problem!" Ruiwen said directly: "Leave these matters to our sisters!"


    The girls all echoed in unison, as if they would definitely enlighten her... Zhou Ye almost believed...


    This group of women, it¡¯s not too big to watch the excitement. Come to see the end of [Magneto King X Professor Charles]. If you really want to count on them, the ghost knows what the end will happen in the end. It is normal to have a sadomasochism The thing... After all, women are a little bit more literate...


    "My car is here, and I will be talking about it in a while!" Zhou Ye saw his team coming and hurriedly said goodbye to Eric, dragging his children and people, one by one, they were all packed into the car.


    "Okay, then I will show you the way ahead!" Eric shrugged and got into the car...


    Umbrella¡¯s motorcade, led by Eric, drove towards a small town around Westchester...


    Half an hour later, the convoy stopped at a manor.Everyone got out of the car and walked towards the four-story villa in the center of the manor under the leadership of Eric...


    "This is what Charles'' stepfather left for her!" Eric introduced to Zhou Ye as he walked: "We plan to open a school here, and we will live here in the future!"


    "Charles... come and see who is here!" Eric opened the door of the villa and shouted.


    "I''ll be down right away, my dear!" With the voice, a woman in a pink dress walked down. It was Professor Charles who had completely adapted to her identity as a woman."Hi Zhou, hello, girls, welcome to you!"


    "Congratulations, Charles!" Zhou Ye said hello with a smile.


    "Thank you!" Charles naturally walked to Eric''s side and snuggled beside him. Originally, Charles was half a head shorter than Eric. Standing next to Eric, there really is a kind of bird. According to human feeling...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye really had an inexplicable sense of joy. When he thought of the bald-headed Professor X with his face tenderly nestled in the arms of Dr. Magneto, he suddenly had an urge to laugh...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 121

    "Zhou, are you okay?" Eric asked, looking at Zhou Ye''s weird expression.


    "I''m fine... just a little tired!" Zhou Ye hurriedly corrected his expression.


    "My dear, can you arrange the room for them first?" Eric said softly to Professor Charles in his arms, "I think they need a rest now!"


    "Okay!" Charles nodded, and then took Zhou Ye and the others to the guest room...Because there were a lot of people, Zhou Ye and the others moved directly into the three adjacent guest rooms.


    "Would you like to eat something tonight?" Charles has entered the mode of a good wife and a good mother. After all, her situation is a bit special, so even if it is a big event such as marriage, many relatives and friends can''t call it, so Zhou Ye looks particularly valuable , After all, he knew that the things she couldn''t talk about were due to...


    "We are not picky eaters, we can do anything!" Zhou Ye said.


    "How about Mexican food?" Charles asked, "I''m learning to cook Mexican food recently, because Eric prefers spicy food!"


    "No problem, we can eat too?!"


    "See you for dinner, then!"


    "See you at dinner!"


    After Charles''s figure had gone away, the women gathered in Zhou Ye''s room again and laughed. Now they see Professor X who is like a good wife and a good mother. They really have a feeling of refreshing the three views. Could it be that the Mother Are all good wives and mothers?


    They are now looking forward to tomorrow''s wedding...


    As a result, they regretted it the next day. The wedding the next day was very simple. Because Zhou Ye forced them to suppress them and prevent them from making troubles, the wedding the next day was lacklustre.


    The wedding was held in a small town church, and there were not many relatives and friends watching the ceremony. In addition to Zhou Ye and others, there was also a beast Hank... After all, Eric had all died in his family, and Professor X was in a special situation. So it seems that the whole wedding is a bit crude...


    But at the moment when Eric put on Charles'' wedding ring, all the women all looked at Zhou Ye, their eyes shone bright...


    "I know, I know!" Zhou Ye said helplessly, "I promise I will give you a wedding that will never be remembered forever..."


    The girls let him go... Zhou Ye already regretted coming to the wedding at this time... However, before leaving this world, he really needs to give the girls an explanation...


    Chapter One Hundred and Sixty One


    After the wedding, it was naturally a dinner party. Everyone crowded Eric and Charles into the car. The cold meal party was placed in Charles¡¯ stepfather¡¯s manor, so they had to go back again...


    Just when Zhou Ye was preparing to get on the car with the girls, he inadvertently looked up but saw a quiet Asian girl with her schoolbag and glasses walking across the road.


    "Why does this person look a little familiar?" Zhou Ye was taken aback for a moment, then said to himself.


    "I think I know who she is!" The Red Queen''s voice appeared in Zhou Ye''s ears, and then a contrast picture appeared in Zhou Ye''s left eye.


    A picture of a slim and gorgeous woman in a black tight leather jacket appeared in Zhou Ye''s eyes. To her right was a girl in a dress and glasses who looked a little weak.It was the photo of the somewhat familiar girl that Zhou Ye saw just now.


    "Master, after the comparison, the similarity reached 90%, and it can be determined that the target is the dead female Yuriko Koyama." The voice of the red queen said unhurriedly.


    "Interesting!" Zhou Ye smiled, "Watch her closely, I want to know everything about her whereabouts!"


    "No problem, Master!" The Red Queen''s voice was stunned: "Do you need her measurements? Master?"


    "It''s troublesome!" Zhou Ye is also very helpless for this personal super brain who always has to molest his master from time to time.


    "34C-24-34, master!" The Red Queen seemed to ignore Zhou Ye''s scolding and said: "In Asian women~sex, this figure is already perfect!"


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless, ignoring Hong Empress directly, and took the women into the car...


    In the manor... the follow-up to the wedding is underway--


    "Eric, where are you going to spend your honeymoon?" Zhou Ye came to Eric''s side with a glass of champagne in his hand and asked casually.


    "I plan to take Charles to Poland!" Eric''s voice was sad.


    Zhou Ye knew that Poland was his sad place and the burial place of his parents. After this marriage, he took Charles to the place, probably to mourn his parents.


    "Don''t be sad!" Zhou Ye patted Eric on the shoulder and said, "I think your mother will be relieved to see you so happy now in heaven!"


    "Yeah!" Eric nodded, after all, today is his wedding day, how can such a happy moment pass his sadness to everyone?Reluctantly tugged at the corner of his own mouth and said: "So I plan to take Charles over and let my mother see her!"


    "Well, tell me if you have any difficulties, and I will help you solve it!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    Speaking of it, Magneto King Eric is actually a collection of life tragedies. He watched his mother die in front of him from a young age, and then was used as a guinea pig by a mad scientist, and finally got to know the most important thing in his life. Good friends, but in the end they turned against good friends and fell in love with each other for a lifetime...


    However, Zhou Ye believes that in this life, it will not be possible. If good friends are all men, they may fall in love and kill each other for their own ideas, but if they are a couple of one man and one woman... Then there is no doubt that good friends will probably do. Love forever...


    Soon, the cold meal party was over... Zhou Ye also took the women to bid farewell to Magneto and Dr. X, and left here on his special plane...


    Of course, it was only the women who went back, but Zhou Ye stayed because he found a new goal...the future dead girl, Yuriko Koyama.


    "How about the data collection of the Red Queen?" Zhou Ye was sitting in his luxurious special car, leisurely holding a glass of champagne, waiting for the Red Queen''s answer.


    The figure of the Red Queen appeared next to Zhou Ye, snuggling in his arms, and said: "It is completely collected, Yuriko Koyama, born in Neon Osaka in 1940, whose father Koyama Ankaze is a former Kamikaze team. Pilot, after the defeat of Neon, he switched to scientific research..."


    "Yuriko Koyama has been confirmed as a mutant. This woman has received martial arts training since she was a child, and is proficient in karate, jujitsu, and indiscriminate fighting... In 1957, she graduated with honors from the Department of Biological Sciences at Dongda University, and was admitted to New York University in the same year. science¡­¡­!"


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at the Red Empress without saying a word. He knew that the Red Empress knew what he cared about most, but she just didn''t talk about some things he didn''t care about, but kept talking.


    "I really have to admit that the mutants seem to be very smart!" The Red Queen said without seeing Zhou Ye''s expression: "As long as they have the ability to receive higher education, it seems that everyone is not a doctor, a master, or a professor. ......Hey, how does this make ordinary people live!"


    "Red--post--!" Zhou Ye''s teeth were itchy with hatred. This acridine, can''t hit, hit, curse, doesn''t work, really depressed.


    "I know it!" The Red Queen looked at Zhou Ye''s black face, and said with an aggrieved look: "Yuriko Koyama received the education of the traditional martial arts school. He firmly believes that a man who wants to be himself must beat himself. , So those who pursued her were beaten by her and couldn''t take care of themselves... So she is still a single dog... After all, she is also a mutant with super-healing ability like Wolverine, and she has always been fighting people. I like the battle mode of injury-for-injury, even if the force exceeds her, few can defeat her."


    "Is there any good way?" Zhou Ye asked casually.


    "Master, you know, Neon people are inherently servile. If you are just a little stronger than her, she will obey you while trying to surpass you and defeat you. But if you are stronger than her Many, so that she can''t see the glimmer of victory, then she will crawl under your feet, letting you ask for anything, like a loyal dog..."


    "So what do you mean?"


    "Tell her, crush all her pride..."


    "Well, it''s almost the same as I thought!" Zhou Ye curled his lips and said, "Then let''s go, and go find a member of my future secretary team!"


    "As you wish! Master!" It was not the red queen who answered this time, but the maid driving in front.


    Following Zhou Ye''s order, a convoy of nine luxury cars left the New York International Airport in a mighty manner, heading towards their goal...


    Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Two


    At this moment, Yuriko Koyama in a white dress is walking on the way to the Fujita Dojo. Fujita is a comrade-in-arms of Yuriko Koyama¡¯s father and heir of Neon Fujita Karate. Now he even opened the dojo to New York...


    This is also good news for Koyama Yuriko. After all, as a martial artist, although she was admitted to university, she still insisted on exercising her martial arts...


    She remembered her father¡¯s words that modern weapons can give a child the ability to kill, but they cannot give a child the will of steel. When the weapons of both sides are equal, the will is the key to victory...


    For her father''s remarks, she deeply agrees.


    So when she knew that her father¡¯s comrades had opened the dojo to New York, she was very happy, because she had an extra field for practice...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 122

    Soon she came to the Fujita Dojo in Queens ¡ª¡ª


    As soon as she entered the door, the two welcoming guests in white karate uniforms at the door saw her, and suddenly bowed at a standard ninety degrees, and said respectfully: "Miss Xiaoshan, welcome!"


    "Hmm!" Koyama Yuriko just nodded, and then walked to the back. The people in the Taoist costumes along the way bowed respectfully when they saw her.


    "Who is this woman? That''s it?" A white young man in a GI uniform looked at the figure of Yuriko Koyama unconvincingly and asked.


    "Idiot!" The brother Chuanyi next to him slapped his head with a slap, and instantly he was slapped to the ground, and then his head was pressed to the ground by his brother Chuanyi until Yuriko Koyama walked over. Just let him go.


    "Idiot, that''s Master Xiao Xiao!" Senior Brother Chuanyi taught the newcomer who had just arrived: "Master Xiao Xiao, who has the title of Queen of Death, are you desperate, dare to talk back to her?"


    "..." The white young man curled his lips unconvincingly, but he didn''t dare to talk back. When he entered this dojo, he had heard of the title of Queen of Death. It was the ultimate boss who claimed to have easily suppressed all members of the dojo. what!


    Koyama Yuriko didn''t hear these words in private. In her opinion, these were just the screams of these defeated dogs, so she didn''t care.


    Turning to the big training ground, Koyama Yuriko came to a small locker room. In this dojo, she has her own locker room and training ground...


    To be honest, although this is the Fujita Dojo, Fujita does not have much time to come here. He spends more time teaching the direct disciples there, so Fujita just entrusted it to Koyama Yuriko. For Fujita Dojo New York In terms of divisions, Koyama Yuriko can be more than half the master.


    Taking off her clothes, taking her karate uniform from the hanger, Yuriko quickly changed her outfit...


    When he arrived at the private training ground, which was not inferior to the big training ground, Koyama Yuriko stood on the tatami, took a deep breath, and started running around the dojo.


    For Yuriko Koyama, who is extremely resilient, running a circle around this dojo is 50 meters, and running a hundred laps of 5000 meters is just a warm-up before finishing the training.


    The posture of Yuriko Koyama running around the dojo with her dolphins and her long hair and the back of her head, looks vigorous and beautiful, with a strange beauty...especially with her running, the murderous weapon hits and shoots. Doing regular exercises is a bit more pleasing to the eye.


    "Slap~~Slap~~Slap~slap!"


    Koyama Yuriko, who was warming up, suddenly heard a round of applause, which seemed so harsh in this empty training ground.


    "Who are you?" Koyama Yuriko turned his face to look. A tall, handsome boy just happened to stand at the gate of the training ground in his spare time, with a lazy smile on his face."Who let you in? Don''t you know that the private training ground here is forbidden?"


    It was Zhou Ye who came to follow Yuriko Koyama. Facing Yuriko Koyama''s question, Zhou Ye said lazily: "My name is Zhou Ye, remember this name, because he will be the man you will be with for your life! "


    "Hey!" Yuriko Koyama looked disdainful. For this kind of lazy dude, she has never caught a cold, especially this kind of pampered son, she even dismissed it. For her, she The man must be the kind of man who can easily defeat and conquer himself, not this kind of beautiful man... "Embroidered pillow!"


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while. To be honest, it was the first time he met the Martial Girl, so he couldn''t guess what the Martial Girl thought.


    However, it seems that he is despised, right?And it''s still an idiom?


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly, not caring about Yuriko Koyama''s contempt. For him, the more Yuriko Koyama despises now, the more powerful she will be tossing her on the window when he looks back... This is an interesting game, especially This kind of arrogant woman, after you smash her hard shell called pride, what is left is mouth-watering delicacy.


    "Embroidered pillow?" Zhou Ye smiled and walked to Yuriko Koyama: "How do you know? Have you tried it?"


    "You...damn it!" As a neon person, how could Yuriko Koyama not understand Chinese culture? She instantly understood Zhou Ye''s pun.


    The somewhat humiliated Yuriko hit Zhou Ye''s head with a straight fist and the sound of the wind. If an ordinary person hits him, it is estimated that at least a severe concussion will occur.


    "Oh, did you just start doing it if you just said it?" Zhou Ye tilted his head slightly indifferently, and Yuriko''s boxing went empty...


    Koyama Yuriko put her fist in front of the fierce, and looked on guard. Her family knew her own affairs. She knew her speed and fist strength. In the face of her own sneak attack, no one could dodge so easily, even Fujita who taught her karate. Nor does it work.


    "Who are you?" Xiaoshan Yuriko looked at Zhou Ye and asked vigilantly.


    "Didn''t I just say it?" Zhou Ye still looked like a fool, "I am your future man, Zhou Ye!"


    "You..." Yuriko Koyama breathed out quickly. She had never met such a person, or that she had never met a gangster with this kind of strength... It was simply challenging her bottom line: "If you want to be my man, beat me first!"


    After speaking, Koyama Yuriko attacked the past quickly and quickly...


    "Oh, it almost hit me in the head. Are you planning to beat your future man as an idiot?"


    "It''s so ruthless! You actually used your yin legs, aren''t you afraid of being a widow in the future? But this leg is really not annoying if you can play for a year..."


    "You even dared to hit my waist and broke my kidney. You will cry in the future!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Twenty minutes later, Koyama Yuriko stopped her movements panting. She had to admit that the handsome man in front of her was the enemy of her life. Under the storm of her storm, it was like a walk in the garden, easily resolved. All her offensive...


    To be honest, she hasn''t even touched a piece of cloth on his body until now, but her own fierceness, ?, the sensitive parts of her legs have been attacked countless times by him, and Yuriko Koyama''s blush is almost turning into a crab. .


    Especially her little Alice dolphin was almost swollen by Zhou Ye.


    Of course, this is just a metaphor. As a recovery mutant, her dolphins are not so easy to swell.


    But these actions almost made her cry. She didn''t remember how long she hadn''t experienced such a powerless battle. After awakening her recovery, it seemed that she had never seen this situation again.


    Koyama Yuriko groaned: "Do you still have any martial arts virtues!"


    Koyama Yuriko herself didn''t realize it, and now her tone is as if she is acting like a spoiler to her lover. Her heart has fully recognized the strength of this man who plays with her, but her arrogance does not allow her to surrender. Admit defeat.


    "When did I say that I was a martial artist?" Zhou Ye said with an innocent look.


    Chapter One Hundred Sixty Three


    "If you want me to be your woman!" Yuriko Koyama scowled, and said with a serious look: "Then defeat me, defeat me with your strongest power... I am your woman!"


    "This... isn''t it good!" Zhou Ye scratched his cheek and said embarrassedly.


    Although in the past few decades, he has basically lived in his own villa, trained and taught Loli, and raised a daughter, but in fact, he has never stopped exercising...


    Now his mind power can move objects weighing thousands of tons at most, and he can easily control the hair-thin wire to complete a Chinese knot weaving in ten seconds.And his physical strength has broken the limit of 10,000 tons...


    It''s just that now both his body and his motivation for thinking have reached a bottleneck, basically not growing much...


    Even so, imagine that the punching force of tens of thousands of tons and the speed of punching six times the speed of sound are not as simple as one plus one... The instant kinetic energy exceeds tens of millions of tons, which is equivalent to most of the Hiroshima atomic bomb explosion. The energy of time...


    Zhou Ye is now a humanoid nuclear bomb-


    He believes that if he really does his best to shoot, not to mention Koyama Yuriko does not have a metal skeleton yet, even if he does, he will only die and not die...


    He came to pick up girls, not to kill a girl to prove the truth... This is really embarrassing to him...


    "Why, do you look down on me?" Yuriko Koyama looked at Zhou Ye''s embarrassed expression, and suddenly became angry. This girl is so obvious that you are still there to push back and forth. You just want to play with me. Dumped it?


    At this moment, Yuriko Koyama has a tendency to turn from pink to black...


    "Okay, okay!" Zhou Ye looked at Yuriko''s darkening face and said hurriedly: "Although I really can''t make a shot with all my strength, let you see the result of my shot with one-tenth of my strength! "


    Zhou Ye said that without waiting for Yuriko to speak, he fisted at Yuriko''s side. How could he hit Yuriko? He killed the sister paper. Who would he play with?


    "You..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yuriko was really a little angry, saying why he couldn''t make a shot with all his strength, and what he said that he could see the result of one-tenth of the power. Who knows if he brags himself?

 Movie World Im King Chapter 123

    Just when Yuriko wanted to refute Zhou Ye, she suddenly felt that a strong wind flashed by her side, and then she heard a loud noise coming from behind her.


    "Bang¡ªBoom¡ª"


    Yuriko turned to look. Behind herself, the wall made of reinforced concrete had broken a large hole with a diameter of one meter... Looking out from the large hole in the wall, there was a large hole in the wall not far away... ¡­


    "This..." Yuriko was stunned by the scene in front of her. She didn''t even see how Zhou Ye punched her. Is this really something humans can do?Even if he has the ability to recover quickly, I am afraid I can''t stand it under such power...


    "Come and wipe your face!" At this time, Zhou Ye took a handkerchief and gently wiped it on Yuriko''s cheek...


    "Thank you...I''ll do it myself..." Yuriko is no longer proud of the first time. After taking the handkerchief in Zhou Ye''s hand, she saw the blood on the handkerchief. This is the air current she just felt passing by her side. I hurt...


    Didn''t you have direct contact with yourself, did you just hurt yourself with the fist?Yuriko has completely believed that Zhou Ye is really not bragging. He really can''t use his full strength...


    "The little girl is not talented, please take care of it in the future!" Yuriko knelt down, pointed three points, and saluted Zhou Ye with the etiquette of a neon orthodox bride to meet her husband...


    "Now admit that I am your man?" Zhou Ye teased.


    "Hmm..." Even Yuriko, the arrogant queen, now there is nothing left but her arrogance, her arrogance has been completely crushed by Zhou Ye...


    "Let''s go!" Zhou Ye looked at his watch, only to be dumbfounded to find out that his valuable watch had been completely scrapped after he punched him.


    "I''m sorry...husband, it was all my fault!" Yuriko looked at Zhou Ye''s movements, and then looked at the watch gears scattered on the ground. Some gears were still smoking... suddenly understood. The reason, as a schoolmaster, how could she not understand what is called the coefficient of air resistance?


    Obviously, her husband¡¯s watch was scrapped, all because of her willfulness, Yuriko was a little nervous...


    "It''s okay..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, then took Yuriko and walked towards her dressing room, "Let''s go..."


    "Hmm..." Koyama Yuriko nodded docilely. When Zhou Ye''s hand just wrapped her up, her body stiffened, and then she relaxed. After all, it was the first time she was so close to a man... But when she thought that this was her own man, such a powerful person, her heart was filled with joy...


    But she is also a little curious, why is her man''s watch broken, but her man''s clothes are all right?She couldn''t help but keep peeking at Zhou Ye''s sleeve...


    "Hehe, this is the latest research result in the laboratory of our company!" Zhou Ye explained with a smile: "It looks like a piece of clothing, but it''s actually a creature, with magical and automatic recovery effects!"


    This is actually a failed product. What the laboratory wanted to do was a biological armor, which must be resistant to high temperature, pressure, corrosion, and automatic recovery and deformation...


    But in the end it only had the function of automatic recovery and deformation, but no other functions. In desperation, Zhou Ye could only make a daily service...


    "It''s amazing..." Koyama Yuriko suddenly knew a little more about her man...


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about telling Yuriko these little secrets. After all, in his hands, the woman wouldn''t want to run away...


    As for the two holes that Zhou Ye made... there will be a maid telling the Umbrella company to come out...


    When Yuriko Koyama changed clothes under Zhou Ye''s wolf-like gaze and walked out of her private training ground...


    She only saw that on the training ground of the outer dojo, one by one karate disciples in GI uniforms were lying on the ground...


    A dozen maids in black and white maid costumes were standing there respectfully. Obviously, they were not the karate disciples who fell to the ground like dead bodies, but their men...


    "Master!" Seeing Zhou Ye walking out, the maids moved in a uniform manner.


    "Let''s go, let''s go back!" Zhou Ye nodded, then walked outside the dojo with his new Yuriko...


    And the maids also followed Zhou Ye, filed out...


    "This bunch of trash..." Koyama Yuriko looked at the disciples who fell on the ground with a look of disdain. It was embarrassing that he could not beat a group of maids... Of course, these words were just what she thought in her heart.


    Zhou Ye left the Queens area with Yuriko and the maids...


    That night, Zhou Ye ate all Yuriko Koyama in the presidential suite of the Umbrella Hotel. Perhaps because of the rapid recovery, Yuriko Koyama was able to fight Zhou Ye for two hours without falling into the wind. Ovum... Zhou Ye is a good man...


    Zhou Ye fully educated Yuriko what a man is a sky... directly transported the spring weather and turned the rain to make Yuriko beg for mercy again and again... In her screams, Zhou Ye opened up a second battlefield...


    One night Zhou Ye completed the achievement of Yuriko¡¯s three links... But when Zhou Ye wanted to have a day in the morning, he found a little surprise... Yuriko¡¯s membrane grew again... ¡­


    Is this Nima an eternal holy Chu girl?Zhou Ye couldn''t help the silver file think...


    Finally, Zhou Ye finally understood what it means to be a king, and he stayed with Yuriko directly in the hotel for three days... With Yuriko''s resilience, he almost couldn''t stand it...


    Yuriko really has completely surrendered to Zhou Ye. This kind of game that hurts every time has slowly developed her new attributes... Shake M... The proud~ Jiao Shake M queen... this A woman of this type is still the only one in Zhou Ye''s harem... Zhou Ye said that this wave is not a loss...


    Chapter One Hundred Sixty Three


    The western part of the African continent...Lagos City--


    Although the world today has entered a period of rapid development of scientific and technological civilization, it still looks like a desert of science and technology...


    As the largest port city in Western Africa, most of the buildings here do not exceed five floors, and the tallest building in the city is a twenty-four-story building with the Umbrella umbrella sign.


    Although this is a desert of science and technology, it is a rich land full of resources. Africa is rich in various minerals and gems. How could Umbrella not extend its tentacles here?


    At this moment, on the top floor of the Umbrella Building, in the office belonging to the head of Africa, the tall and thin African head Santos is standing respectfully on the side, and in his place, sits a maid dressed in black and white. The silver-haired girl...


    "You should know how important this search plan is to Umbrella!" The silver-haired girl said with a smile, "So, this time the master sent me here to supervise the implementation of this plan!"


    "Yes, I understand, Miss Dongfang, I''m already urging the people below to step up their search for the area where the meteorite fell. I believe there will be good news soon!" Santos lifted his glasses and said.


    Dongfang Feng''er nodded with satisfaction...


    At the same time-in an unknown small village three days away from Lagos, everyone in the village was driven to the village with guns by Umbrella mercenaries wearing black combat uniforms and black helmets. On the central clearing...


    "It''s really an ignorant place!" Algernon, the security director of Umbrella''s Africa region, stepped out of his combat command vehicle, and covered his nose in the air slightly smelling of burning animal feces.


    "Report sir, we have gathered all the villagers!" A mercenary came over and said to Algernon with a military salute.


    "Well, let''s go and take a look!" Algernon took a half-mask air filter that he had handed over, put it on, and followed the mercenaries toward the village.


    The villagers knelt on the ground one by one, looking at these fierce mercenaries in front of them with horror. It''s not that no one thought of resisting, but their resistance was meaningless, and their bullets couldn''t even cause a trace of the mercenaries. It hurts only because the mercenaries are wearing Umbrella¡¯s latest mass-produced biological composite combat uniform...


    Their resistance not only made no sense, but provoked revenge from the mercenaries. Several shots were directly killed by the mercenaries. After the warriors were all dead, the remaining cowards naturally had no resistance. .


    "Who on earth are you? What do you want?" As the most respected in the village, the only merchant who has walked out of the village and visited many places, Molas looked at Algernon, who was surrounded by others, eagerly Asked.


    "We..." Algernon habitually wanted to say Umbrella, but after seeing the mercenary uniform on which the original Umbrella logo was torn off, he suddenly realized that this was a classified operation and followed the instructions above. , They can do whatever they want, but they must never reveal their identity.


    Give a dry cough, Algernon said: "We are here to look for the meteorites that fell near here a few days ago... I think you should know where those things are!"


    Following an interpreter''s explanation, Moras knew what Algernon said: "No, I don''t know..."


    "Hahaha..." Algernon sneered. As Umbrella''s new generation of executive-level figures, how could he not have any ability?Although not very strong, it happens that his ability is psychic ability, and even to him, a time-tested security chief, without using his ability, he can tell that this nigger is lying...


    "Ask him, where is the meteorite?" Algernon concentrated his attention, staring at Moras'' eyes tightly, and asked the interpreter next to him.


    "I don''t know, I don''t know what meteorite!" Algernon made an innocent look. He believed that with his acting skills as a businessman for so long, he would be able to easily fool these people.


    "Haha..." Algernon completely ignored the words of the translation, because he had seen the picture he wanted in Algernon''s mind. These ignorant niggers actually took the meteorite as a gift from the gods and offered it to Own ancestor spirit...


    This made Algernon annoyed. After these meteorites were tested by Umbrella¡¯s African Laboratory, they found a super metal inside. After reporting to the headquarters, they got the order from their supreme master to get these meteorites at all costs... ¡­That¡¯s why this operation took place, and even the master maid close to the master was sent to supervise this operation...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 124

    And these ignorant niggers actually deceive themselves for those ancestor spirits who don''t know if they exist, and want to be scolded by their masters?It''s really unforgivable...


    Algernon''s voice became softer, "Ask him, where is their ancestral holy place?"


    Algernon''s ability is not strong, so he can only look through the memory fragments of the other party by inducing methods... When you ask the other party a sentence, even if he denies it, he will involuntarily remember the true answer to that sentence.


    "Ancestral spirits are the gods who have protected our tribe from generation to generation. I will never tell you the location of the Holy Land!" Moras exclaimed with an angry face.


    "I already know everything!" Algernon smiled, turned around and walked and said as he walked: "They are useless, clean them out, let''s complete our task!"


    As Algernon¡¯s words fell, the mercenaries¡¯ muzzles burst into flames, and after a burst of gunfire, there was no more living person in the entire tribe...


    Moras'' eyes widened, staring at the sky blankly. He might be resenting at this time, resenting himself why he didn''t tell them what the devil wanted to know, why his ancestor spirit didn''t protect himself this time...


    It''s a pity that he can''t find the answer anymore. His unique merchant cunning and worship of ancestor spirits ruined the entire tribe...


    But Algernon doesn''t care about these things. All he cares about is the Supreme Leader of Umbrella, his great master, the tasks assigned...


    As people in the entire village were cleaned up, a convoy of more than 30 off-road vehicles, four armored personnel carriers, and three logistics support vehicles began to move quickly...under the command of Algernon, towards the location of the meteorite, Zu The Spiritual Holy Land gallops away...


    Dongfang Fenger, the maid maid sitting in Lagos at the moment, also received news from Algernon. She was very satisfied with Algernon¡¯s efficiency. As for those niggers, Dongfang Fenger said, Is it a human?She knew that her master was a pure Hanist, and to her master, a nigger is not a human...


    Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Four


    California-Mangrove Villa...


    Zhou Ye lay leisurely on the edge of the private beach in his own villa, resting his head on Shangguan Yinyin¡¯s legs, and Shangguan Leilei gently applied sunscreen to him...


    On the beach, the girls were split into two groups playing beach volleyball...Poor Koyama Yuriko sat beside Zhou Ye, docile like a Yamato Nadeshiko...


    Who made so many people, she is the only one who is able to recover, with super physical strength and kung fu, if she is allowed to play, I am afraid that all the girls will not play...


    So poor Koyama Yuriko could only accompany her man to watch them play there... But soon Zhou Ye will be taken away...


    "Dad, I want to make a big castle..." Orolo, who was almost ten years old, ran over and shook Zhou Ye''s hand for a while, and said spoiledly: "Come and help me, Qin''s Castle It''s almost piled up..."


    "Good..." Zhou Ye smiled and hugged Orolo: "Go, let''s build a castle!"


    "Oh, Dad, we must build a castle higher than the piano!"


    "no problem¡­¡­"


    Xiaoshan Yuriko watched Zhou Ye take Orolo away, smiled, and didn''t care. In fact, she was very satisfied with her current life.


    There are so many of her kind here, and she can continue her childhood dream to make a metal skeleton, which is actually designed for herself...


    After discovering her abilities, a martial artist, she had this idea. She wanted a metal frame... That''s why she chose to study two subjects that seem unrelated to biological science and material science. Now her goal is almost achieved.


    There was news from the African branch a few days ago that a new type of alloy was discovered in meteorites. This alloy was initially in liquid form, but when it is completely shaped, it will be indestructible...especially after the red After the optimization, after adding other elements, this metal even has the effect of absorbing energy...


    Zhou Ye laughed into it, really Edman alloy...


    With Umbrella¡¯s technological capabilities beyond the times and the super-computing functions of the Red Queen, Koyama Yuriko has completed all the designs of her own metal skeleton... Now we are only waiting for more Edman alloys from the African branch... ¡­


    But at this time, Zhou Ye''s face is a big?


    When he came to Orolo and Qin¡¯s beach castles, he was speechless...


    In front of him, a magnificent sand castle with a height of five meters is standing on this small beach surrounded by rocks to form an independent kingdom...


    The sand is like flowing water. Under the command of Qin, it is evolving from the sand castle to the sand palace group...


    "Dad... come and beat me!" Qin said with an innocent smile when he saw Zhou Ye being led by Orolo, "You can go together..."


    "Uh-baby, it is immoral to cheat with one''s own ability!" Zhou Ye is really so? Pulling the hat, the vertebrae and the clumping tide, relying on the Zhilun about the crane to take the singularity?


    "No matter...I didn''t restrict your ability, Dad!" Qin pursed his little scorpion and said with a dissatisfied expression: "Anyway, if you lose to me, you must promise me a condition!"


    "...Well, dear, I admit that I lost..." Zhou Ye raised his hands and said that he had given up.


    A man who is several hundred years old, does he have to use his own motivation to cheat and earnestly compare wins and losses with his daughter?


    Zhou Ye is not that cheap yet... Besides, Zhou Ye doesn''t think it is embarrassing to lose to his daughter in the game...


    "Then you close your eyes... I don''t say that when you open them, dad, you are not allowed to open your eyes!" Qin jumped up, regardless of his sand castle, anyway he was about to take his bet...


    "Alright..." Zhou Ye closed his eyes as he said, "Is that right?"


    "Yes, Dad, don''t open your eyes!" Qin said, coming to Zhou Ye''s front, her body slowly floating, and when she was equal to Zhou Ye, she stopped and thought about what she was about to do. , I was a little trembling with excitement...


    Zhou Ye only felt that his gaze had suddenly touched a soft thing, and a soft~soft sweet~sweet little snake''s head came into his mouth, making waves...


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but open his eyes. It was Qin Xiao~Luo~Li... It seemed that he was deceived, but Zhou Ye didn''t care. The fun of cultivation lies here. He showed it. With both arms, I hugged the piano, and I educate this little girl~ Luo~ Li what is Kouwu...


    After a while...Qin was completely lost...Until Zhou Ye put her down, she was still in a dazed illusion...


    Auroro watched enviously from the side...Zhou Ye naturally couldn''t favor one another and beckoned to the little Lolita...Auroro came to Zhou Ye''s side cleverly and snuggled into Zhou Ye''s arms, his little head slightly slightly Raising up, offering his first mouth to Zhou Ye...


    And this scene was clearly seen by Ashley, who was playing in the sea with her friends... "I envy Qin and the others. When will my ability be completely controlled? It seems that I can''t be lazy anymore. Take control of your strength as soon as possible and play with Dad..."


    At this moment, a water polo smashed over, just hitting Asli''s head.In the distance, Vanessa waved her hand and shouted: "Aisley, throw the ball over..."


    "Let''s play now!" Alice swam twice, came to the water polo not far away, picked up the ball and threw it at Vanessa...


    Zhou Ye, who was playing with two little loli, felt like a flash in front of him, Dongfang Fenger, dressed in a black and white maid costume, appeared in front of him, "Master, Edman Alloy has arrived in the laboratory. Feng''er is fortunate enough to live up to his life!"


    "Well, thanks for your hard work!" Zhou Ye let go of Orolo who was in a state of loss of extension, and then picked up Qin, holding two little loli on the left and right, and brought Dongfang Feng''er to the Shangguan sister. Give the two little ones who are still a little confused to Sister Shangguan...


    Zhou Ye greeted Yuriko Koyama and said, "Yuriko, what you are looking forward to has arrived..."


    "Really?" Yuriko stood up happily, came to Zhou Ye, and said expectantly: "Then can I start now?"


    "Hmm...!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded. He knew too much about himself, a stronger woman. Even if she lost to herself, she was still looking for a way to become stronger.


    "Anada, thank you!" Koyama Yuriko happily pecked at the corner of Zhou Ye''s mouth, holding Zhou Ye''s arm and leaving the beach with Zhou Ye...


    Chapter One Hundred Sixty Five


    Zhou Ye took Xiaoshan Yuriko to a naturally formed hole not far from the beach. This hole was more than ten meters high and more than 50 meters wide, with a water depth of more than 30 meters. It was a natural hidden submarine base...


    An entrance to the main base of the Umbrella mangrove forest is here, as the old saying goes: If you win, you lose first, sly rabbit three caves.How could Zhou Ye have only one gate in his main base?


    Zhou Ye took Yuriko Koyama on a cable car hanging on the top of the cave, and went directly to the depths of the cave... After a dark journey, the lights in front of him were bright, and a platform of fifty square meters appeared on the block. The end of...


    Zhou Ye took Yuriko down the cable car and walked to the edge of the rock face of the platform...As soon as Zhou Ye arrived here, the rock face opened automatically, and what caught your eye was a metallic passage...


    When Zhou Ye took Yuriko into the passage, the rock wall slowly closed again... At the end of the passage was a rail shuttle, and the two walked directly onto the shuttle... "Go to the 74th test area in Area A!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s order, the voice of the Red Queen rang."As you wish!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 125

    The shuttle started, and the speed quickly reached 430 km/h. Fifteen minutes later, the shuttle stopped at a passageway...


    Zhou Ye and Yuriko Koyama stepped off the shuttle and stepped into the passage. Not long after, the two came to the test area... There are scientific researchers wearing white lab coats everywhere, and they are all Umbrella¡¯s valuable assets. , They are also the cornerstone of Umbrella''s technological advancement.


    With them, Umbrella''s technological advancement is so fast. With them, Umbrella can easily analyze the genetic information of mutants and even decrypt the reasons for the mutants'' abilities.With them, Umbrella can make rapid progress in various technological breakthroughs, and with them, Umbrella truly has the power to challenge the entire X world...


    Zhou Ye didn''t bother the researchers who were busy with his project, this was Umbrela''s treasure.He took Yuriko directly to the fourth laboratory...


    This is Koyama Yuriko''s laboratory, and when she comes here, Yuriko is as comfortable as she is at home.


    After a while...Zhou Ye looked at Yuriko who was fixed on the console by himself, and hesitated and asked, "Dear, are you sure you want to use Edman alloy metal frame?"


    "Yeah!" Koyama Yuriko nodded firmly, and said, "I believe this is the best thing for my abilities..."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye nodded, and then said: "After the red, inject the mutant-specific anesthetic for Yuriko!"


    "Okay!" As the red queen''s words fell, a mechanical arm on the side of the console stretched over and injected anesthetic directly into Yuriko...


    There is only Zhou Ye in this laboratory. After all, Yuriko doesn¡¯t have an inch on the metal frame. He doesn¡¯t have the habit of letting others appreciate his own female body... So Zhou Ye can only operate it alone. Up.


    Simply Zhou Ye was a scientist in the past... and it is basically fully automated here, just need to operate after the red...


    With her breathing system, Yuriko was tied to the operating table and sank into the cooling pool in the middle of the laboratory...


    "The anesthetic has taken effect and can be injected!" Red Queen''s voice sounded again.


    "Then let''s start!" Zhou Ye nodded, announcing the start of the metal bone transplantation procedure...


    With an order, more than a dozen Edman alloy syringes on the operating table began to go deep into the water, directly penetrating Yuriko''s body, and piercing her bone cavity...


    The strengthened True Edman alloy slowly injected into Yuriko''s bones, slowly replacing her bones...


    This pain deep into the bone marrow, even Yuriko who has been anesthetized, can¡¯t help but shake the whole body. It¡¯s really hard for people to adapt to the feeling of pulling bones...


    At this time, there was a cat cry, a black Persian cat jumped into Zhou Ye''s arms, meowing meekly...


    This cat is called Sara. It is the result of an animal variant experiment in Umbrella¡¯s laboratory. It also has the ability to recover quickly. In addition, it is also the first test product to accept the Edman alloy bone replacement technology...


    After all, with such a dangerous thing, how could Zhou Ye be willing to let his woman take the risk without a test.


    "Seeing your mistress like this, did you think of yourself?" Zhou Ye stroked Sara''s back and smiled.


    "Meow~" Sara seemed to understand Zhou Ye''s words, and she covered her eyes with her paws, and she couldn''t bear to see her mistress suffer... That posture looked cute...


    Soon, the voice of the Red Queen came over."The bone replacement surgery has been completed. Yuriko''s heart rhythm is stable and her brain waves are normal... the operation was very successful!"


    "Well, raise Yuriko!" Zhou Ye ordered.


    Zhou Ye came to Yuriko, who had already left the coolant, picked up the bath towel she had prepared and wiped her body...


    Five minutes later, the anesthesia effect disappeared, and Yuriko slowly woke up...


    "How do you feel? Honey!" Zhou Ye asked worriedly.


    "Excellent, Anada!" Yuriko stretched out her arm, and with her ability to activate, ten metal long blades measuring forty centimeters long grew out of the nails of her hands...


    With a strong wave at the metal console where he was just lying down, the metal console 20 centimeters thick was torn apart like paper.


    "It''s amazing!" Yuriko jumped happily...


    "Honey...Although I don''t mind having a lab play with you, but...I think it''s better for you to wear clothes now!" Zhou Ye reminded.


    "Ha, you won''t be my opponent this time, dear!" Yuriko said as she pointed at Zhou Ye with her finger blade, looking like I was already invincible in the world...


    "Oh, it seems that you need to be trained~" Zhou Ye sighed helplessly. Although he knew that Yuriko was playing games with him, since he was playing games, he had to have fun...


    As the voice fell, Yuriko realized that Zhou Ye in front of her had disappeared. She knew what her man was going to do, and hurriedly begged for mercy... "Honey, no, I know I was wrong!"


    "It''s late..." Zhou Ye''s voice faintly came from behind Yuriko, and then she felt that she had tasted the tearing pain again...the pain, the pain was filled with indescribable sense of fulfillment ...This made her couldn''t help Shen Yin coming out... "Take it easy... honey..."


    The lab play officially begins... The only audience is a mutant female cat...


    Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Seven


    "Hey, baby, sit down with mom, we''re going to see grandpa!" William Stryker turned his head and fiddled with his only two-year-old son, while his wife was smiling and watching his husband. Play treasures there.


    "We should set off now. If we don''t set off again, old Brian will be angry!" William Stryker said to his wife and started the car... They were going from Washington, DC to the manor in New Jersey. His father missed his own. Grandson...


    Driving the car, William Stryker looked complacent. He did have such qualifications. He was already a captain, who was just over 30 years old. Of course, his family''s protection was indispensable.After all, his dad is also a senior advisor in the CIA, and it can be said that his future is bright...


    The family looks beautiful and harmonious. William Stryker looks at the back seat of the car from the rear mirror from time to time, watching his wife and his lovely son, his mouth can''t help but pull away...


    Just as his car was driving on the interstate, two large container trucks suddenly squeezed William Stryker''s car together...


    Two cars one behind the other squeezed Stryker''s car like a sandwich into a big square iron block...Blood water flowed out from the gap in the iron block...All three of the family were killed...


    The interstate highway immediately became chaotic, and the police station soon rushed over.After identification, the police concluded that this was a traffic accident.


    On the other side-on the battlefield in Vietnam.


    The saber-toothed tiger and Wolverine were locked in a prison in the army for murdering an officer. It''s not that the army didn''t want to shoot them. It was because they had been shot for five hours. There was nothing wrong with these two guys...


    "James Howlett!" With the sound of the opening of the iron door, a person walked in, then looked at Wolverine and said, "You are released!"


    "What about Victor?" Wolverine looked at the person in front of him and asked, "What will happen to Victor?"


    "He... he will face life imprisonment!" The visitor said, motioning the two military police behind him to let go of Wolverine...


    "No, you can''t do this! I won''t go!" Wolverine said dissatisfiedly. Since escaping from that home, he has been with his half-brother and has never been separated.


    "I''m afraid I can''t help you!" As the words fell, Wolverine felt that his body had been pierced into a sharp object, and then a dizziness that he had never felt before hit him... Soon, he fell. On the ground.


    The saber-toothed tiger Victor on the side also enjoyed the same treatment. Soon they were carried out of the prison, one was thrown outside the barracks, and the other was carried into a helicopter parked on the open ground... ¡­


    When Wolverine woke up slowly, he found himself being thrown in the wilderness, and his brother had disappeared...


    late at night----


    A figure sneaked into a heavily guarded military prison under the cover of night...It was Wolverine who was thrown into the wilderness...


    After quietly avoiding waves of patrols, Wolverine sneaked into the warden''s room.I saw that the fat-eared warden was holding a glass of champagne, listening to the song playing on the record player with a relaxed expression.


    Wolverine dashed and ran behind the warden, the bone blade pressed against his throat, and asked in a low voice, "Where did my brother Victor be taken?"


    "...I, I don''t know!" The warden''s thighs trembled. He knew this man. How could he not know the fierce man who was shot for ten minutes and did not die...


    "Say...who took him away!" Wolverine stretched his bone claws forward and asked in a low voice.


    "...It''s Umbrella..." The warden was almost scared to pee. He didn''t doubt that Wolverine would dare to kill himself. "They took Victor away with the documents authorized by the Ministry of Defense! "

 Movie World Im King Chapter 126

    "Damn..." As soon as Wolverine used his force, the bone blade pierced the warden''s throat, then let go of his arm, watching the fat-eared guy cover his neck and dying on the ground.


    Even he knows the name of Umbrella. This consortium-style enterprise spans multiple industries. It is a behemoth in the United States and the world...


    But he will not give up. After all, Victor is his brother... He will definitely bring Victor out...


    With such confidence, Wolverine left this prison...


    On the other side, the saber-toothed tiger was sent by Umbrella¡¯s helicopter to a field airport of the U.S. Army in Vietnam, and returned to the U.S. on the first military plane...


    After another flight, Victor the Sabre-toothed tiger was sent to the Alkali Lake Dam in British Columbia, Canada...


    This is the location of Umbrella¡¯s newly established laboratory. The head of the laboratory is Ms. Death Yuriko Koyama... The main topic of the research is how to strengthen the rapid recovery ability, because this is the bottleneck of the X combat uniform plan of the main laboratory. .


    A helicopter landed slowly on the tarmac of the dam. Before the rotor came to a complete stop, a dozen people who had been waiting there rushed over and opened the helicopter door against the wind pressure. A box that looked like a metal coffin was lifted out of it...


    Lying inside was Victor the saber-toothed tiger in anesthetized state.


    Everyone carried the metal box carrying Victor to the entrance of the dam. The metal door three meters thick opened slowly, and everyone walked directly in...


    After entering the dam, Victor was directly sent to a cell made entirely of metal. At this point, the saber-toothed tiger completely fell into Umbrella¡¯s hands...


    On the other hand, the Wolverine in Vietnam is still looking for a way to return to the United States. Who told him to kill the warden later? The traces of murder by something like a bone blade are so obvious. It can also be detected.


    So this guy is now wanted and wants to return to the United States... not so easy.


    When Wolverine was worried about how to go back to the U.S. to find Umbrella to rescue his brother Victor, in Washington State, U.S., a person was also worried...


    The founder of Trask Industries, Bolivar Trask is an excellent scientist who discovered mutant genes in mutants.Although he is a genius scientist, he is not an excellent industrialist.


    His company is now facing high debts and the crisis of bankruptcy, so he regards his discovery as the last straw. He desperately writes reports to major newspapers, exaggerating the harm of mutants, but in Zhou Ye¡¯s Under control, his manuscripts cannot even be seen in newspapers...


    But he didn''t give up, he was going to convince members of Congress that this would be his last chance...


    Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Eight


    Bolivar Trask got out of his car, waved his hand, and sent his driver away. Looking at the luxurious manor in front of him, he secretly encouraged himself. He has nowhere to go. If this time If the plan is not recognized by those big people, then his Trask Industries will really close...


    "Sir, this is a private domain, have you been invited?" a neatly dressed waiter asked politely.


    He did not look down upon Bolivar Trask, a patient with dwarfism. After all, Bolivar is a well-known scientist, especially his physical characteristics are so memorable, but this does not allow him to enter without an invitation letter. Private territory...


    "Of course!" Bolivar Trask took out a beautifully printed invitation letter from his jacket pocket and handed it over, "This is my invitation letter!"


    The waiter took the invitation, checked it carefully, and then said with a smile: "Welcome to you, Mr. Trask!"


    Bolivar Trask nodded and walked into the manor with his head high.On the grass of the manor, a group of men in suits were talking in groups. From time to time, waiters with drinks passed through the crowd...


    This is a party gathering held by Felipe, the whip of the Uzbek Party. Most of the participants are insiders of the Uzbek Party, and many of them are sponsors of the Uzbek Party. The Uzbek Party provides powerful support to his sponsor The government¡¯s policy is skewed, and the sponsors provide them with political contributions to help them gain a higher political status. Their relationship is complementary, and no one can do without another...


    Bolivar Trask picked up a glass of champagne from a waiter''s tray and walked casually among the crowd...


    To be honest, he was originally not eligible to attend such a gathering, but in order to save his company, he had to donate five million US dollars to a U.S. congressman, and this was the invitation to this gathering... ¡­


    "Mr. Jackson!" Bolivar Trask came to the organizer with a glass of wine. He believed that as long as he persuaded the No. 3 figure of the U.S. party, the other problems of his company would be solved. What is the company crisis? , As long as there is an order from the Ministry of Defense, then all problems will no longer be a problem...Those damn bankers will cry and beg for a loan from their bank...


    "Oh, Dr. Trask!" Felipe is no stranger to this genius scientist with dwarfism. After all, he has a disability and he has become the founder of a large company. This is the [American Dream]. A well-known representative, although the two have never dealt with each other, Felipe knew him, "Welcome to my party, can I help you?"


    "Of course!" Bolivar Trask nodded, and then said: "If possible, can you give me five minutes? I have a project I want to talk to Mr. Jackson, I believe you will be very impressed. interest!"


    "Why not?" Felipe smiled.Then he made an apologetic expression to the people around, and walked upstairs with Dr. Bolivar...


    After the two arrived in a small living room, they sat down.


    "Now Dr. Trask, you can talk about your project!" Felipe sat on the sofa, looking at the guy in front of him who said he wanted to talk about the project and asked: "Now you can tell me what you want to talk about. ?"


    "Ahem..." Bolivar Trask put down the wine glass in his hand, then sorted out his thoughts, and slowly said: "In this world, a brand new species is threatening the space for our human existence... ...That''s a mutant..."


    Felipe watched with interest the Dr. Trask in front of him and talked there. To be honest, he knew more about mutants than this doctor, but as a precious politics of Umbrella Company Property, he also pursues Umbrella¡¯s [disguise] plan, which not only misleads the public, but at the same time set up a mutant team in the CIA to combat mutant crime...


    In Congress, the majority of MPs who agree to the disguise plan are convinced that even those mutants are also the people of the United States. The army¡¯s guns should not be aimed at their own people, but those mutant criminals are naturally left to The mutant law enforcement officers go to destroy themselves, which not only ensures the stability of the country, but also protects the safety of the people...


    Instead, people like Dr. Bolivar who want to completely exterminate mutants have no market in Congress. After all, Congress is basically controlled by Umbrella...


    "I think I understand what you mean!" After Bolivar Trask eloquently finished his sentinel plan, Felipe interrupted his words: "But I can''t agree with your suggestion. After all, those people are also the people of the United States. We cannot kill all the people because of possible criminal tendencies..."


    "...No, you can''t do this..." Bolivar Trask shouted unwillingly, this was his last chance."We want to give our soldiers enough weapons to defeat the enemy in the future. If you refuse, you are committing a crime against the people..."


    "Hmm, I think Dr. Trask needs to calm down!" Felipe said as he pressed a button under his desk.


    Then two sturdy men in black suits walked in, each holding Dr. Trask up with one arm.


    "Take Dr. Trask to wake up!" As Felipe''s voice fell, the two walked out of the room with Bolivar Trask in between...


    Felipe wandered to the edge of a wall with a map of the United States on it, and lightly tapped on the location of the California Mangrove Mountain Villa. The wall was opened... Felipe walked in.


    In this small secret room, Felipe sat down in the middle position and pressed a red emergency button¡ª¡ª


    Soon, the environment in the secret room changed and turned into a luxurious study room.In front of a large desk in the study, a handsome young Chinese man was sitting lazily... "Felipe, is there anything important?"


    "Master!" Felipe''s expression was serious and pious, "Your servant Felipe greets you, the Dr. Bolivar Trask on your blacklist just came to me, and he still didn''t give up on him. The sentinel plan, I''m afraid he will cause harm to our cause!"


    "Hi..." Zhou Ye took a sharp breath, and gently patted Rui Wen who was making trouble under him, and said, "In this case, I will accept him. I need his talent. He is a genius. The weapon designer of Umbrella, Umbrella¡¯s laboratory needs to be injected with fresh blood, but I don¡¯t need a tool with my own thoughts. Do you know what I mean?"


    "I understand, master!" Felipe fully understood what Zhou Ye meant, nothing more than a clone of Dr. Bolivar Trask. After Umbrella¡¯s modulation, the loyal umbrella consortium will be engraved on his DNA. As for the original product...Of course there is only one way to destroy it...


    After Zhou Ye hung up the projection communication, a handful of Ruiwen, who was causing trouble under him, was pulled out and pressed directly on the desk. He must punish this little~fairy~, who always likes to talk about business. It''s time to make trouble... This time, she must make her fall into the ground for three days. It was such a happy decision.


    Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Nine


    Wolverine panted and escaped the search by the border guards. There is no way, who put him in a wanted state now...


    Speaking of it, he was unlucky. After being wanted, he couldn''t return to the United States directly.So I had no choice but to make a detour to Thailand. I flew from Thailand to Mexico, and then smuggled from the Mexican border to the United States...


    The hardships along the way are beyond words, but he finally returned.Next he plans to go to Umbrella''s headquarters in New York... He wants to find his brother.


    Disguising all the way, Wolverine finally came to New York.He should be thankful that he is not the future generation with cameras everywhere, otherwise he will be caught as soon as he enters the United States...


    Mangrove Villa¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Master, Wolverine has entered the U.S., and he is now in New York. According to analysis, his goal may be the headquarters of our Umbrella Company on Manhattan Island!" The voice of the Red Queen interrupted Zhou Ye while watching Lori practice. interest¡­¡­


    "Dad...When did you come!" Hearing the voice of Hong Empress, Qin jumped up instantly and jumped onto Zhou Ye''s body.


    "I just arrived!" Zhou Ye smiled with the little Qiao Qin holding the piano, making her lie more firmly on her body.To be honest, the Red Queen can obviously shake her ear bones for sound transmission, but she has to show up and report to herself, saying that Acridine was not intentional, who believes it?


    "Dad, the Calming Technique is not fun at all...I want to play with Orolo!" Qin said with dissatisfaction while pursing his little scorpion.


    "But the Concentration Jue can practice self!" Zhou Ye persuaded softly, "In order to control your abilities smoothly in the future, baby, you must practice Concentration Jue..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 127

    "Oh... I got it!" Although Qin knew that her father was doing it for her own good, after all, she was still a child''s disposition. How could she like the boring practice of concentration.


    "Okay, dear!" Zhou Ye lightly patted the little Qiao dolphins who patted the piano, and said, "When you reach the stage of calming the gods, I will play the kiss game with you again, okay?"


    "Really?" Qin was a little happy when he heard this. That kind of game made her feel like flying through the clouds. To be honest, she liked it very much, but since that time on the beach, Zhou Ye never played with her again. pass¡­¡­


    "Well, really, I promise!" Zhou Ye said, lightly pecking on her little head, "I will give you a deposit first!"


    "Then I have to practice harder!" Qin said, struggling to jump from Zhou Ye''s arms, and then sat cross-legged obediently, with five hearts in the sky, and began to practice the calming technique.


    Since Qin began to awaken the power of the phoenix, Zhou Ye hurriedly taught Qin the heart-centering technique he had prepared. This exercise does not have any supernatural powers, but only cultivates the self and strengthens the self, so that one day the Qin''s gong Fa Dacheng would almost be able to consume the power of the Phoenix with its own personality, completely controlling the power of the Phoenix.


    Zhou Ye never thought that Dr. X¡¯s method of sealing the Phoenix personality in the movie was a good one. After all, since ancient times, we Chinese have known the truth that blocking is not as good as sparse... You can¡¯t stop blocking, on the contrary. When the Phoenix personality really broke out, Qin would be a tragedy...


    Under the pressure of the phoenix personality, to practice self, to stabilize the self, and to wait for the complete integration of the exercises is the most suitable path for the piano...


    By the way, this calming tactic was provided by Zhou Ye''s most loyal surnamed Nuguan Guan, kindly provided...


    Zhou Ye left the dojo where the piano was practicing and walked outside. The Red Queen followed him step by step. Zhou Ye also had a headache at this time.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye didn''t have much dislike for Wolverine, and he even felt that this guy had a bit of a temper towards him, so he didn''t give an order to get him and the saber-toothed tiger over...


    But now it seems that this guy is really in love with his brother, and he ran back after all the trouble, trying to save his brother... This made Zhou Ye a little embarrassed...


    kill him?Afraid of changing the plot, what if Ya Shida no longer makes silver samurai?This is his main purpose this time...


    Let him go?Let him trouble himself everywhere?This Nima is a bit disgusting...


    At this moment, the Red Queen suddenly said: "Master, Ms. Death asked to talk to you..."


    "Come here!" Zhou Ye nodded and said.


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, the projection of the Red Queen began to change from beginning to end like a devil, and instantly became the dead girl Yuriko Koyama."Honey, do you miss me?"


    "Of course I miss you!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "When do you plan to return from Canada?"


    "I have to wait for a while, dear!" The affection in Xiaoshan Yuriko''s eyes is about to burn out Zhou Ye. She really misses her man."Why don''t you come to see me dear?"


    "Okay!" Zhou Ye was also a little quiet and thoughtful, and nodded after thinking about it."Do you need me to bring you something?"


    "My dear, you have brought Wolverine to me the best!" Koyama Yuriko said with a smile.


    "You know too!" Zhou Ye said with a wry smile: "I''m having a headache, what should I do with this guy!"


    "Leave it to me, how about it? My dear!" Koyama Yuriko said, "I promise I won''t kill him, I will satisfy you Anada!"


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye asked curiously, "What are you going to do? Let''s just listen?"


    "My dear, I want Ashley to come and visit me!" Koyama Yuriko said, "Let her transform the saber-toothed tiger..."


    "...Transforming the saber-toothed tiger?" Zhou Ye asked curiously, "Why do you transform the saber-toothed tiger?"


    "Genetically speaking, close relatives will eventually have a great chance of having a deformed child, but there is also a very small chance of having a genius. I think..." Although Yuriko Koyama didn''t finish her words, Zhou Ye almost understood her. Mean...


    What does Wolverine X Sabre-toothed tiger mean?To be honest, Zhou Ye was really curious when he heard the suggestion of Yuriko Koyama...Will there be a mutant who has never appeared before and recovering from speeding?


    The more I think about it, the more likely it is...Zhou Ye couldn''t help being tempted. Everything was based on the attitude of scientific research. Zhou Ye was definitely not to satisfy his own evil taste...


    So after thinking about it, Zhou Ye decided to help Koyama Yuriko complete this experiment... As for the opinions of Wolverine and Sabretooth... Who cares about the opinions of White Mouse...


    A big net has been overwhelmingly heading towards the Wolverine Net that just arrived in New York, and at this moment Wolverine is still ignorant of the unknown...


    Chapter One Hundred Seventy One


    Manhattan Island, the smallest district among the five boroughs of New York, but also the most prosperous district.There are more than 2,900 financial and foreign trade institutions gathered on this island with an area of ??less than 60 square kilometers.


    Among the 500 largest companies in the United States, one third of them have their headquarters here, including the headquarters of Umbrella...


    Standing on the edge of the famous Fifth Avenue in Manhattan, you can see a building full of technological sense at a glance. The metallic appearance, the structure like a DNA double helix, and the conspicuous umbrella logo all show that The identity of this building, Umbrella¡¯s group headquarters...


    When the building started, architects all over the world laughed at this whimsical design. Some even asserted that a building with this structure would never be built. Even if it is barely built, it will collapse within two years. ...


    However, the wealthy Umbrella company did not pay attention to those people, and did not even invite designers and construction personnel from other cities. It completely established a new construction team to carry out the construction alone... In fact, it is the construction team of the construction honeycomb base. They overcome After all kinds of difficulties, in just 500 days, a 430-meter-high mansion rose from the ground...


    It has surpassed the Empire State Building built in 1931 and has become the tallest building in the world and the tallest building in Manhattan. This building that many architects predicted that it will collapse in no more than three years has already experienced more than two decades. The ups and downs of the year are still as solid as a rock.


    Now people in New York jokingly call it the Gene Building...


    On the side of Fifth Avenue, a man with a hood was carefully observing the gene building.Because of the hood, he can''t see his face clearly, but the thick beard on his chin reveals his identity. It is Wolverine who wants to save his brother...


    To be honest, Wolverine is really big at this time, he has been observing for two days.But the twelve-member security team at the entrance of Umbrella Building made him a little bit at a loss as to how to proceed.


    Although his speeding recovery ability is not afraid of bullets, he will not forget the situation that the people who captured Victor instantly anesthetized himself...He is just used to using the most direct violent means to obtain the results he wants, but It does not mean that he is a fool.


    In other words, at his age, there is no real fool...After all, he is almost a hundred years old and has received higher education.He has experience and knowledge, how could he be a fool?


    After turning around the Gene Mansion for several times, he didn''t find a chance to sneak in. Wolverine had to give up temporarily. He planned to do this today and wait until night to try his luck. Victor has already fallen in. He can''t. They are trapped again...otherwise no one will come to rescue them.


    As night fell, the lights came on.


    The lights on Manhattan Island are brilliant, neon flashes, and the whole Manhattan Island is dotted like a night sky.


    Wolverine again appeared at the door of Umbrella Building with a hood... Seeing the straight silhouettes of the twelve people standing in front of the door, he frowned, "These bastards, don''t you know what laziness is? ?"


    After observing for more than two hours, from ten o''clock to twelve o''clock, the twelve figures are like cast iron, motionless, if it weren¡¯t for Wolverine¡¯s super-confidence in his eyesight, maybe he would think this The twelve security guards are just twelve statues...


    Just when he was about to give up, suddenly the security guards seemed to receive some order, and then they lined up and returned to the building...


    "Finally left..." Wolverine sighed too late. A cat waist was like an agile cat and beast. He rushed to the door, leaned on the confined glass window and glanced at it, making sure that the security guards had completely left the hall with the back of his hand. The upper bone blade stretched out of the body, and the right hand hardly hit the glass door...


    What makes Wolverine a little embarrassing is that the glass door has nothing to do...


    "What the hell is this, it''s so strong..." Wolverine knew how heavy it was just now, not to mention the glass. Even if it is an iron block, there are at least three pits. It seems that the smooth mirror surface in front of it seems to be Laughing at his weakness...


    After stepping back ten meters, Wolverine started dashing towards the glass door at a speed of 100 meters, and when he was about to hit the glass door, he quickly punched-the glass was finally broken... He loosened on the floor of the hall. He took a sigh of relief, but then he became depressed, his bone blade...broken...


    Nima, Wolverine cursed secretly in his heart, and stood up.The bloodstain that had been pierced by the broken glass quickly recovered, but the broken bone blade was not so easy to recover... To be honest, it really hurts...


    After tidying up the glass ballast on his body, Wolverine proficiently walked towards the elevator. He once ventured to survey here and saw the visitor map at the door. The destination he was going to was the archive room on the 73rd floor...


    With a ding sound, the elevator opened, Wolverine rushed in quickly, and then directly pressed the button on the 73rd floor...


    Standing in the elevator, Wolverine looked out of the building through the glass windows of the elevator. The entire Manhattan was as beautiful as a galaxy dotted with stars. He took out half of his unfinished cigar point from his pocket and took a deep sip. "Damn rich people, I really enjoy..."


    He likes this observation elevator very much...at least for now, he really hopes the outside scenery...At this moment, with a tink, the elevator stopped, Wolverine pinched out the cigar vigilantly, and then slightly pointed towards Looking outside the elevator, it is obvious...the outside of the elevator is quiet...


    He tiptoed out of the elevator, Wolverine looked around vigilantly. What made him feel relieved was that there was nothing, no danger, no security, no signs of life...


    With the dim light in the corridor, he slowly walked towards the end of the corridor... to the door marked the archive room.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 128

    It was a heavy ground guarded by a thick metal gate. A digital box flashing red at the door was hung on the wall. Obviously this is a gate that requires a password to open...


    Wolverine was prepared for a long time. He obtained a decoder from a well-known [locksmith] in the black market at a high price, and took out a small thing the size of a POS machine from the backpack behind him, connected by two bare metal wires. With a card and decoder...


    Wolverine carefully inserted the card into the top of the box, and then operated the decoder a few times. Soon, the decoder started to run...


    Soon, the decoder made a beep, and with the beep, the door of the archive room opened silently...


    Chapter One Hundred and Seventy Two


    Wolverine cautiously entered the filing room, looking at the rows of metal filing cabinets, couldn''t help but feel dizzy. He was very thankful that he had no intensive phobia...


    He has already planned, and if he can''t find it, he will kidnap an Umbrella executive, but in that case, he will really die with Umbrella. Facing such a behemoth, he can''t help but careless... I don¡¯t want to be pursued from morning till night, especially this company has the means to restrain itself...


    Just as he dropped the backpack behind him and planned to pack lightly and start searching for information, the door of the archive room behind him was silently closed, only at the moment of death, there was a metal crash...


    ¡ª¡ª


    In a quiet environment, this sound was no less than a two-kick in Wolverine¡¯s ear. He hurriedly turned around and looked at it. When he saw the closed gate, he hurried forward to find a way to open the gate. I don''t want to find a clue in the end, but I am locked here...


    But to his disappointment, there was nothing inside the door, no switch, no password, no handle... After searching for a long time, he found nothing...


    In the end, Wolverine had to give up the illusion of opening the door from the inside. He was already planning to wait until he found what he wanted, then hijacked a clerk who walked in and ran out of the building.


    But when he turned around and was about to start looking for information, he was dumbfounded again...The original densely packed filing cabinets that made people look dizzy and dizzy were gone. Now what appeared in front of him was a football full of football. Field size...


    There are three figures at the end of the clearing...


    No matter how sluggish, Wolverine knew he was caught... He could only clenched his fists, and the bone blade slipped out of the back of his hand, fully guarded. The bone blade of his right hand was slightly shorter than that of his left hand. Who made him just now? I broke the bone blade of my right hand...


    "Mr. Howlet?" The three figures walked up to Wolverine without a hassle, a tall and handsome Asian teenager with two beautiful women...a woman was wearing a black OL costume, and Another woman is wearing a white OL outfit...


    It was Zhou Ye who came here. He brought Baihou and Ruiwen here to play hide and seek with Wolverine...


    "Who are you? How did you know that I was coming here?" Wolverine didn''t dare to peek at these three people, and asked with full guard.


    "Hehe..." Ruiwen laughed, and then turned into a thin, middle-aged man who looks a little wretched, "I am the best electronic lock decoder in the world. Not expensive!"


    "It''s you..." Wolverine''s pupils shrank, and he recognized the person Ruiwen had changed. It was the locksmith who sold his decoder...


    "Do you know?" Zhou Ye said with a dissatisfied expression: "You disappointed me so much that you made me wait for two days in vain. If I don''t transfer the guard at the door back, do you still dare not come in?"


    "..." Wolverine was furious, he already understood completely, he was like a clown, played by this person, performing a botched performance in front of him... "You damn bastard..."


    "? Choose ­¡­Õ strong addiction ©Á Sizhen jun ¦× Pan file collapsed and dark «Ê Qinqiang Liao ?


    "My dear, let me teach him!" Ruiwen eagerly wanted to go up and practice with Wolverine...


    "No, fight him hand-to-hand, you are at a disadvantage!" Zhou Ye patted Ruiwen''s little dolphins and said: "Let your man come in person, it''s been a long time..."


    "Okay..." Ruiwen pouted, but still didn''t dare to disobey Zhou Ye''s decision. Who made her love this man miserably.


    "Be careful, dear, don''t kill him!" Emma said with a smile. For her, her own man is sure to win, but she was worried that her man would kill this guy because of his fun. It''s hard to explain to Sister Xiaoshan...


    "Don''t worry..." Zhou Ye had already gotten started. He grabbed the fist that Wolverine hit at him, raised his hand, and threw him into the middle of the open space...


    Then the sonic boom sounded, and Zhou Ye''s figure appeared at the place where Wolverine was about to land. A whip kick kicked him out again, and then there was another sonic boom...


    To be honest, Wolverine didn¡¯t know how he was feeling now, but he felt pain all over his body, severe pain, and the pain made him scream... He had never landed before, and he was always being taken by Zhou Ye. Kick like a ball...


    A sonic boom sounded as frequently as firecrackers... The whole floor was buzzing... The Red Queen couldn''t help but protest...


    "Master, Titan said, if you use your power unscrupulously in its body like this, it will strike..."


    "Uh-not so exaggerated!" Zhou Ye''s figure gradually became clear, and he appeared directly beside Wolverine. His legs were still in the air, and he felt like he was about to volley with all his strength.


    "Master, Titan said, for your damage this time, it will take at least half a month to recover to complete all the repair work!" The red queen said with a grin.


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at the clearing. He stepped out of the large pits with a diameter of one meter and a depth of half a meter. He touched his nose with embarrassment."Okay, okay, I don''t want to play anymore!"


    The Titan is the body of the Umbrella Building. This is a miracle of bioengineering. This building is completely a living thing...


    At this moment, Wolverine is already like a puddle of rotten flesh, limp on the ground, even so, his muscles are constantly squirming, seeming to be accelerating to recover his body...


    At this time Wolverine has fainted...


    "Call someone over and load this guy into the car!" Zhou Ye said, taking a look at Wolverine who was recovering.


    "Okay!" As the voice of the Red Queen fell, the metal door of the archive room opened silently. The Umbrella guards who had been waiting outside the door filed in... They also carried a long metal box. ...


    When they arrived in front of Zhou Ye, the inner guards respectfully saluted Zhou Ye. After Zhou Ye nodded, they quickly came to the front of the Wolverine who could basically see that it was a personal Wolverine... Open the metal box and put Wolverine away. Put it in...


    Wolverine, who has not been injected with Edman alloy, is a waste. His super recovery ability does not make him invincible... and it is too simple to kill him, just sink him in the water. Now, he will suffocate to death, and his recovery ability does not need oxygen...


    But Zhou Ye, who wants to obtain the Silver Warrior, cannot let him die for the time being...


    Seeing Wolverine being carried out of the door by the internal guards, Zhou Ye yawned... Anyway, he was barely more happy tonight, and he was quite satisfied with a small entertainment program.


    He took Emma and Ruiwen''s A4 waist with one hand, and walked towards the room on the top floor... It was too late. He needs a good rest now. Tomorrow he will bring Yuriko Koyama''s most desired gift to visit her ...


    Thinking that Ye Ye was a Chu female woman, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but move his index finger, and the hand holding the two females couldn''t help but slipped on top of the windy dolphins... The two females couldn''t help being Jiao~ Glancing at him, he shyly bowed his head and let him do whatever he wanted...


    Chapter One Hundred and Seventy Three


    Early in the morning, when the first rays of morning light came in, Zhou Ye opened his eyes...


    He turned his head and looked at the two identical Jiao Yan resting on his arms, his mouth turned up slightly, it was so interesting last night...


    Riwen became Emma''s twin sister, and Emma added telepathy to the twin sisters...


    The lured Zhou Ye suddenly went crazy. After sinking the sister ships, he was still not satisfied, and asked them to contribute their own three links... So so far Emma and Ruiwen are tired...


    Gently pulling out his arm, Zhou Ye got up and walked out of the bedroom.Under the service of two maids~washing and changing clothes...


    To be honest, it¡¯s been a long time for this kind of food to open his mouth and stretch out his hand. Zhou Ye is really afraid that he will become a cripple who can do nothing without his maid... Fortunately, he still cooks his own food occasionally... Said washing clothes?what is that?


    With everything ready, Zhou Ye took the two maids and walked towards the top floor...Emma and Ruiwen probably won''t be able to get out of the window for at least three days this time, so we won''t take them when we go to Canada this time. Let them have a good rest...


    On the helicopter platform on the top of the building, the three helicopters that had been prepared had already begun to warm up and were ready to take off...Zhou Ye directly boarded one of the large helicopters...This is his car. The decoration inside is extremely luxurious, more luxurious than the president''s. Marine Corps One is much stronger...


    Sitting on the sofa, the table in front of Zhou Ye had today¡¯s breakfast, three drawers of seafood filled with soup, a bowl of tofu...


    As a person in a big food empire, Zhou Ye couldn¡¯t get used to Western food... For him, eating Western food is like eating blood and eating raw vegetables...seven mature steaks...sometimes you can still eat it. But he would cry when he eats it often...


    So Zhou Ye¡¯s maids have specially trained maids who are proficient in all kinds of Chinese dishes. These two maids, Zhou Ye, are simply wherever they go...


    Having a beautiful breakfast with the characteristics of a food country, Zhou Ye held a cigar in his mouth and started to appease the little girls in his home through video calls...


    After making many unequal treaties, Zhou Ye finally calmed down the group of little loli who did not bring them together because he went out alone...

 In Movie World Chapter 129

    The next step is to appease the girls...By the way, I talked to Ophelia, my eldest daughter in the Tokyo branch, and asked about the work progress...


    Time passed bit by bit... The formation of three helicopters finally arrived at the destination one hour before lunch...


    The helicopter landed on the tarmac of the dam, and the laboratory guards who had been preparing for a long time greeted us...


    "Anada, I miss you so much!" The leader, Yuriko Koyama, flew into Zhou Ye''s arms, and involuntarily offered her own little scorpion to comfort the suffering of lovesickness...


    After a while, Yuriko finally let go of her long legs wrapped around Zhou Ye''s waist, holding Zhou Ye''s arm tightly like a little girl, and accompanying him to his experimental base...


    "Where is Ashley?" Zhou Ye asked as he walked. When he went to New York to capture Wolverine, he had already sent Ashley here...


    "That girl is observing Victor''s changes in the laboratory!" Yuriko said with a smile: "This girl wants to accelerate Victor''s changes, so she asked the tester to inject him with estrogen..."


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye knows her daughter too well. Asli must be so boring here, and because she doesn''t have her friends to accompany her, so she wants to finish her task quickly, so early Go back and play with my friends...


    The two quickly entered the experimental base in the dam with their men, and Wolverine had long been put into the steel prison next to the saber-toothed tiger by the guards...


    Zhou Ye found his daughter in the surveillance room, Ashley...


    "True ink, I have already output it with all my strength...Why is the change so slow?" Asli was looking at the monitor in front of her with a dissatisfied expression.


    "Are you so anxious to go back? Baby!" Zhou Ye''s voice sounded behind her.Asli couldn''t help turning her head to look, and then she jumped to Zhou Ye''s body with a cheer, her long legs tightly hovering Zhou Ye''s waist, her arms tightly around Zhou Ye''s neck, and her head up. Do not go to Zhou Ye''s mouth...


    After three years of hard training, Ashley has been able to fully control her abilities...So she can also play the pro~pro game with her favorite people that she once envied her...


    It''s been another long time... Only then did Asli reluctantly slip off Zhou Ye''s body."Dad, why are you here?"


    "I haven''t told you, am I coming soon too?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "No!" Ashley said firmly: "Dad, you never told me that you will come over!"


    "Well... that was my mistake, sorry, baby!"


    "I forgive you!" Ashley smiled and squinted her eyes, her original sweet~beautiful face looked a bit more lovely.


    "Let me see the results of your work!" Zhou Ye said as he sat on the chair in front of the monitor. Asli unceremoniously sat on his left leg, while Yuriko sat on his right. On the leg...


    How should someone sit?Sit on the neck?Zhou Ye thought about it boredly, then looked at the monitor...


    In the monitor, a tall and strong man is roaring there...Uh, except for her violent part that is beginning to bulge, no one can tell that this is a woman...


    This Nima looks like a female orc, does Wolverine really do what he does?Zhou Ye is skeptical...


    Even if the transformation has not been completely completed yet, Zhou Ye can basically see the future...


    Dr. X can be regarded as a little white face, and as a delicate beauty as if transformed into a woman, but Victor the saber-toothed tiger... Even if he becomes a woman, there is a kind of crushing feeling...


    "Yuriko, are you sure that the image of Victor, the one from Wolverine?" Zhou Ye''s expression hurt.


    "It doesn''t matter whether he does it or not!" Yuriko Koyama said with a smile: "I will let him do it... At most, I will inject him with Astarte''s medicine in the dose of the blue whale!"


    Astarte''s medicine, named after the goddess of population and birth ~ education, was developed by the 23rd experimental base among many laboratories under Zhou Ye''s special medicine for mutants... It was once painful by Zhou Ye. Approved, saying that they are not doing their jobs properly...


    But it seems that everything has the value that it must exist. Without Astarte''s potion, it is estimated that this super recovery mutant manufacturing plan will have many twists and turns...


    But regardless of him, Zhou Ye said that he just came here to make soy sauce to watch Wolverine X Sabretooth... He doesn''t care about other things...


    Chapter One Hundred Seventy Four


    Day after day...Forty-seven days have passed before you know it.


    Today Zhou Ye finally waited for the result he wanted...Saber-toothed Tiger Victor has completely completed his transformation¡ª¡ª


    After inspection by the experimenters, the saber-toothed tiger Victor has completely turned into a woman from the inside out. For Zhou Ye, who has always wanted to watch the show, it is really a long-awaited surprise¡ª¡ª


    In fact, it is not too difficult for the experimenters to get what Yuriko Koyama proposed. They only need to receive X artificially. But in order to satisfy the evil taste of the owner, these experimenters The experiment named [Project Genius]...


    At this moment, Wolverine sits feebly in this five-square-meter cell made of steel, and looks forward blankly. His thoughts have long since gone to...


    As a mutant who has lived for almost a hundred years, Wolverine has had many experiences of being thrown into prison, such as in France, such as in Japan during World War II... So he has long learned how to empty his mind in order to survive. Such a difficult day.


    Fortunately, he has enough experience and experience to let him spend such a life of imprisonment like confinement through memories...


    It''s not that he has not tried to escape from prison or something, but the cold steel walls around are telling him that wanting to escape from prison is just a beautiful fantasy...


    At this moment, there were waves of steel collisions outside the cell, and Wolverine knew that it was the food delivery person who came...


    In this cell where day and night cannot be distinguished, and the passage of time is unknown, this voice is as beautiful as the sound of nature to King Kong.


    As soon as he heard the movement, Wolverine rushed to the door of the cell like a rabbit. At the window that was only the size of a human head, he lay on the ground and said enthusiastically: "Hi, man, what is delicious today? There is wine. ?"


    Through the half-meter-thick winding ramp, Wolverine can barely see a figure in a white coat, but this is already the happiest day for him every day. Seeing this figure will let him know I am still alive...


    "Today is your lucky day!" The white coat outside seemed to be in a good mood today and answered Wolverine''s words.


    With the sound of words, a dinner plate covered by plastic wrap slipped out of the chute, and then an iron kettle also slipped out...


    "Authentic vodka...What a good thing!" Wolverine''s eyes were instantly attracted by the iron kettle. He looked at the Russian text above. As a senior alcoholic, he recognized this thing at a glance...


    He hadn''t drunk for a long time, he unscrewed the hip flask to the spout and began to drink, the hot sensation flowed through his throat, Wolverine was happier drinking...


    As a mutant who recovers at a speeding speed, Wolverine is not at all worried that he will be poisoned by others. To put it bluntly, he thinks that even if he drinks a can of highly concentrated acid, it will be uncomfortable for a while...Where does he want to die? so easy¡­¡­


    It is a pity that he forgot a sentence, technology changes the future¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The three Zhou Ye in the surveillance room happily ate a sumptuous lunch. Looking at the monitor, Wolverine''s drunkenness like life... the three smiled unanimously.


    Koyama Yuriko put down the knife and fork, picked up the napkin and wiped her mouth gracefully, then picked up a stopwatch at the dining table, and pressed the timer after Wolverine drank the whole can of wine.


    At this time, Wolverine still had a feeling of unfulfilled meaning. After shook the jug in his hand and confirmed that there was indeed no stock in it, it was a pity to put down the jug, knowing that it would be time to drink...


    He threw the hip flask to the side of the trash outlet, picked up the dinner plate to tear off the plastic wrap, and started to devour it.When he first arrived, he was a little wary, but later found out that he didn¡¯t tortured himself or experimented with himself, so he relaxed. He possessed the ability to speed up recovery, and he didn¡¯t care about Umbrella¡¯s people. How are you...


    After eating half full, there is no food on the plate, and while mumbling that the umbrella is so stingy, he threw the plate into the trash¡ª


    The satiated Wolverine planned to take a nice nap, but he closed his eyes and was lying on the bunk, but he couldn''t sleep anymore... A irritation~ the heat slowly rose from the bottom of his heart.


    "When you go out, you must find a woman to comfort you~ to convince yourself!"


    Wolverine found that something was wrong. When I thought of women, the feeling of heat became stronger...this feeling became stronger and stronger, and there was nowhere to vent~ He could only slam the wall hard...howl hard ...Run desperately around the cell...


    Zhou Ye looked at the monitor, the red-eyed Wolverine, laughed, and said to Yuriko Koyama, "It''s almost ready to start!"


    "Okay, Anada!" Koyama Yuriko nodded gently, then glanced at the timer, fifteen minutes... "Let the saber-tooth tiger meet Wolverine..."


    "Yes, supervisor!" followed the answer.


    The metal wall of the cell that trapped Wolverine rose slowly, and soon... the two cells became one...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 130

    Wolverine, who was walking around like a trapped beast, suddenly realized that his range of movement had become larger. When he walked into this room three times the size of his prison, he saw an operating table in the center of the room. ...


    On the operating table, a naked man is constrained on the operating table. Her head is covered by a metal helmet. She can''t see her appearance. Her legs are tied to the brackets on both sides... These are not important things for Wolverine now...


    The important thing is that this person is a woman...Although she seems to be bigger than herself, the towering peaks are enough to prove that she is a real woman, although it seems that her underside hair is a little exuberant. ...


    The Wolverine Tiger, who could not bear it for a long time, roared, and with his hands hard, he tore his clothes all over his body, and rushed forward...Although the woman seemed to be shaking her head desperately, Wolverine couldn''t care much anymore... ¡­


    The saber-toothed tiger''s heart is broken at this moment. Since he was transported, his body has undergone strange changes, from a pure man to a female man... and then he was restrained today. On this operating table.


    At first he thought it was those experimenters who were finally going to take the knife and study himself, but he waited until his half-brother Wolverine...especially when he saw his eyes, he desperately wanted Shouting, or even struggling, but this is of no use. The restraint rope used to bind him is made of polymer material, which can withstand the pulling of twenty tons of force...


    Obviously he can''t escape...


    However, the thing that frightened him the most happened, his brother, Wolverine actually took off his own clothes, and with a burst of pain that felt like a red iron pillar pierced through his body, he knew... everything late¡­¡­


    After half an hour, the saber-toothed tiger had completely given up the struggle. After an hour, the saber-toothed tiger felt a strange thing...an hour and a half later, the saber-toothed tiger began to talk nonsense...Two hours later, the saber-toothed tiger began to convulse all over the body~ Twitch...Three hours later...The saber-toothed tiger has lost its eyes...


    In the end Wolverine also fainted, for three hours... He had done that seven times and became a complete Qijirou...


    This is just the beginning... Koyama Yuriko is sure that before she does not get the super recovery mutant she wants, they still have to stage a close relationship X from time to time...


    Chapter One Hundred Seventy Five


    It was staged between Sabretooth Tiger and WolverineI treat you as a brother, but you want to fuck me.The scene of the play, Neon Tokyo Roppongi-Yashida Ancestor House.


    Yashida Ichiro is over half a hundred years old. Since he was lucky enough to be saved by Wolverine under the bombing of Nagasaki, he unconditionally surrendered to Neon Country. He was sent home and inherited his family''s ancestral business. Twenty have passed. Five years...


    In the past twenty-five years, he has been conscientious and dare not slack in the slightest. Taking advantage of the opportunity of the American father to forcibly separate the major powers of neon chaebols, he has taken advantage of the situation... So far, Yashida Enterprise has completed its own business in neon nationwide. Industrial Distribution¡­¡­


    But at the same time, the Yoshida enterprise has also fallen into a bottleneck. After all, Neon is only a small country. After all, domestic demand is still limited. Especially when there are more than a dozen companies rushing together, it is really difficult for them to get more in Neon. More market share...


    Looking at the group of executives of Yashida Corporation sitting in front of him, Yashida Ichiro couldn''t help shaking his head... This is a group of loyal but limited red deer...


    Yashida Ichiro looked at him sitting on his side again, with a serious face on Shingen Yashida... His comment to his son was that his eyes were high and his hands were low...


    "As for the future development of our Yashita enterprise, you can speak freely if you have any valuable opinions!" Ichiro Yashita said with an open mind.


    "..." The supervisors all looked at their noses, noses, mouths, and mouths.Make up your mind to be a dumb, and speak freely. The fool believes you. The previous fool was just rushed to the Hokkaido branch by you. Is there any fool here who would really speak freely?


    "Father!" said Shita Shingen, full of confidence, "The current dilemma our family is facing is fighting each other with more than a dozen families the same size as ours. In the internal fighting, we are constantly fighting. The most important thing now is to end the internal fighting, and even reach an agreement with them to some extent, to unite and jointly develop foreign markets..."


    "Hehe..." Yashita Ichiro was noncommittal about this, but smiled at his son and encouraged him to continue.


    Seeing the smile of his father''s encouragement, Zhizhi Tian Xinxuan''s confidence grew a little bit more... A well-founded analysis made the company''s executives applaud...


    "If... I mean, if our alliance arouses the vigilance of the U.S. government, and therefore intervenes and interferes, what should we do?" After his son finished speaking, Yashida Ichiro said calmly.


    "This...impossible, they are the government of a country after all... this kind of purely commercial matter... shouldn''t they be so mean?" Yashida Shingen said with a look of disbelief.


    "Ba Ga..." Yashita Shiro, Yuan stared."There has never been no nobility and despicability between nations... some are only strong and weak, and some are just two words of interest!"


    After taking a look, he was shocked by his own son, who was shocked by him. Yashita Shiro hated iron and said: "Your plan looks very good, but you forgot...In modern society, business is never independent. A product other than politics, in this weak country that is not allowed to own the military, all the luxury is like flowers in the mirror, so your joint plan is completely a castle in the air..."


    "But..." Yazhi Tian Xinxuan was a little unwilling to want to explain.


    However, his father, Yashita Ichiro, no longer gave him a chance to speak: "I decided to enter into a strategic partnership with a major consortium in the United States... We now need to rely on foreign forces and use external forces to defeat those who are competing with us for our country. Family with market share."


    "But, Patriarch!" An executive asked: "Which consortium are we going to work with? What kind of concessions should we make?"


    "Our choice is..." Yashita Ichiro said, motioning the bodyguard behind him to open the projection wall behind him, and an impressive sign caught everyone''s eyes: "Umbrella Consortium!"


    The executives below couldn¡¯t help but start talking... They knew that this multinational consortium headquartered in the United States, compared to the Umbrella consortium like the Big Mac, they determined that Shitian Enterprise was like a baby just learning to walk. Immature...


    "I am against..." Shingen Yashida stood up and said: "Father, you might make us Yashida Enterprise be swallowed up by this giant, and why do we have to choose this? What about the Big Mac? Isn''t it good to choose another consortium?"


    "Because... The Umbrella Consortium has something we want but can''t get!" Yashita Ichiro said: "For example, the upper-level relations in the U.S., such as various patent barriers... Another example..."


    "The most important thing is..." Yashida Ichiro looked at the eyes of the people around him and said: "This is the order given to me by the Prime Minister... Our company must go out without touching the interests of other multinational giants. An island country with no future!"


    There are more and more secret reasons, but Yashita Ichiro can¡¯t tell these guys because it¡¯s about the country¡¯s strategic layout... He can¡¯t make it clear...


    "I''m determined!" Yashita Ichiro said categorically: "Tomorrow I will go back to visit the person in charge of Umbrella''s Japan headquarters, Ms. Ophelia, you go down and prepare!"


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    Seeing that Yashida Ichiro''s attitude was so determined, everyone could only respond with one voice and walked out of the meeting room.


    Only Yashida Ichiro was left in the empty conference room. He couldn¡¯t help but press his temples and had to admit that he was old... To be honest, give Yashida Enterprise to his low-eyed son, he I''m really worried...


    The next day¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The Umbrella Building in Ikebukuro, Tokyo welcomed Yashida Ichiro.


    Ophelia listened carefully to the request of the head of the Yashida enterprise, and responded that she did not have this authority, but he could report the request of Ichiro Yashida to the US headquarters, and the headquarters would naturally send someone over to discuss with him... ¡­


    That night, Ophelia reported the incident to her father... Zhou Ye was taken aback when he heard that. This is not the time of year, and Yashida Ichiro suddenly said that he would unite with his wealth to form a strategic cooperation. partner?This is a bit wrong...


    However, with absolute strength, Zhou Ye didn''t care that he could turn the sky upside down. After thinking about it for a long time, he decided to go there in person to see what the old guy wanted to do...


    Chapter One Hundred and Seventy Six


    A Boeing 747 passenger plane landed at Tokyo Airport. As the cabin door opened, a tall figure led a dozen people off the plane...


    It was Zhou Ye who came here. He brought Yuriko Koyama, Ashley, Riwen and Emma to Tokyo secretly. As for the business negotiation team, an Umbrella had already performed it before them. The president led the team and arrived at Umbrella¡¯s Tokyo headquarters.


    Zhou Ye was holding Yuriko in one hand and Ashley in the other. Ruiwen and Emma followed behind him. This combination was extremely arrogant...


    Speaking of it, Zhou Ye completed the copy of Asli in Canada and got a blood achievement. So now when Asli is eating the marrow and knowing the taste, he will come to Tokyo with Zhou Ye, even his three girlfriends. Throw it all behind...


    Zhou Ye and everyone at the airport were picked up by a team of luxury cars to Umbrella¡¯s headquarters. The negotiation will not officially begin until tomorrow...So today Zhou Ye simply took the girls around Tokyo...


    It''s rare that Zhou Ye would take them shopping together. The girls were very happy to have fun, and occasionally a few eyesless punks were cleaned up by the secretly protected maids...


    After eating and drinking, Zhou Ye, who returned to the headquarters, still had to comfort his eldest daughter Ophelia. Ophelia was upset that Zhou Ye went shopping without taking herself, and vowed to squeeze~ Do this irresponsible Dad, it is conceivable that she had to ask Emma and others for help...


    In the end, when Zhou Ye went to sleep, it was almost four o''clock in the morning... and all the women fainted on the couch...


    The next day, when Zhou Ye opened his eyes, it was almost ten o''clock. He hurriedly pulled up the sleeping Emma and got into the bathroom. Of course, it wasn''t that, but normal washing...


    After washing, Zhou Ye took Emma to a room next to the big meeting on the 34th floor. Umbrella¡¯s inner guard, who had been waiting there for a long time, quickly helped Zhou Ye adjust the wall in front of him... Under Wei''s adjustment, the wall slowly became transparent, and the situation in the large conference room was presented in front of Zhou Ye at a glance.


    "Give me a French breakfast!" Emma said with a yawn.


    "I want Chinese food!" Zhou Ye thought for a while and said, "Today I want to eat fresh shrimp and siumai... Give me a cup of soy milk..."


    "Okay! Master, please wait a moment!" The maids began to get busy...


    "This won''t affect your performance, baby!" Zhou Ye asked, looking at the meeting room that was already full of people in front of him.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 131

    "It''s a trivial thing to me, dear!" Emma said indifferently: "What I care most about now is when will my breakfast be ready..."


    "It''ll be all right in a while, baby!" Zhou Ye didn''t put Yizhitian Enterprise in his eyes at all, just because he has the ability to lift the table, let you plan unparalleled, let your secret arrow like a cloud, I lift the table, you play P.


    Soon, the heavyweights in the venue appeared, Umbrella here is a CEO and the branch leader Ophelia, and Yashida is Yashida Ichiro and his son, Yashida Shingen ...


    After the two people greeted each other friendly, today''s negotiation began...


    On the side of the house, Emma also started to exert her strength... She was so absorbed in that she didn''t even move her French breakfast...


    After a while, Emma rubbed her temples weakly. After all, there was still a wall, which was a bit hard...


    "Basically figured it out!" Emma picked up the knife and fork and started eating breakfast."Yoshida Enterprise is a part of the Neon Government¡¯s [Troy Project]. They want the Umbrella consortium¡¯s sales channels in various countries, and they also want the high-tech products of our many laboratories. They even want to cannibalize our consortium. ..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye said with a sneer, "I really want to blind his heart. A small Yizhitian enterprise wants to annex my Umbrella consortium?"


    "It''s not a big deal!" Emma said with a relaxed look: "At least our consortium¡¯s apparent wealth is not very large, and Zhizhitian Enterprise is not good, but if there is a neon government behind them, it might be back. It is really possible that they will succeed..."


    "The Umbrella consortium has only put on a suit for a few days. Does anyone think of us as soft persimmons?" The maid chief Shangguan Yinyin said in a gloomy voice: "Did these neon people forget that when they accepted their unconditional surrender," Our Umbrella consortium is still one of the witnesses at the ceremony!"


    "Haha... what are you doing all of them? They shouted and killed!" Zhou Ye smiled and said: "Notify our genetic modification factory, and you will have a big deal soon... and tell the politicians that the son will not Obedient, it''s time to fight..."


    "Yes, master!" Shangguan Yinyin knew what Zhou Ye meant, and slowly penetrated such things. Umbrella said that she was second, and no one dared to say that she was first.


    Clone, control...especially under a corporate lifelong system like Neon, which is simply a system tailored for Umbrella... How much material and time can be saved for Umbrella¡¯s genetic modification factory, although The cost of these things is not worth mentioning, but if you can save it, you will save it. The landlord¡¯s family has no surplus food, right?


    After the first day of negotiations, Ophelia and Edmund, the CEO from the headquarters, sat in front of Zhou Ye in a proper manner, listening to his advice...


    "I don''t understand business matters, but there is one condition that must be added. The third-generation heirs of the Yashita Enterprise must be a proton at my Mangrove Villa after birth. Other things can be discussed!"


    "I see, Master!" Edmund nodded respectfully.


    Then he retired, and the evening was another joyous night...


    On the second day, Zhou Ye didn''t bother to go to the meeting place anymore, and took the girls to the hot spring in Hakone. All the negotiations were given to his daughter Ophelia...


    After the third day of the negotiation, an agreement was finally reached. The Umbrella Consortium and the Yashita Enterprise reached a comprehensive partnership. The Umbrella Consortium opened up all its sales channels in the United States and Europe to the Yashita Enterprise... and the Yashita Enterprise There is the agency right of Umbrella Consortium¡¯s latest high-tech products... If the Umbrella Consortium¡¯s equity changes, Yoshida Enterprise has the right of first refusal.


    And Yoshida Enterprise unconditionally opened all laboratory projects to the Umbrella Consortium, opened its market to the Umbrella Consortium, and after the birth of the third-generation heir, it was sent to Mangrove Villa and became a proton...


    Both parties are very satisfied with this contract...Yashida is satisfied that at last there is a chance to intervene in the equity of the Umbrella Consortium...


    Umbrella is satisfied that soon a large neon company will be completely controlled by itself...


    And Zhou Ye was also very satisfied, whatever you said, when I lifted the table, you didn¡¯t have any hair left... In the future, a little loli named Mariko is already in her arms...


    This latter is the most important...


    Zhou Ye took his daughters to play in Neon for more than three months. Of course, his eldest daughter Ophelia must be brought along among them.


    Chapter One Hundred and Seventy Seven


    Canada...Alkali Lake Dam¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the experimental base in the dam¡ª¡ª


    The 36th [Genius Project] is underway...


    A group of scientific research workers in white coats are standing in the observation window at the top of the prison...observing the experimental subjects...


    Wolverine is flushing with the two big thick legs of the saber-tooth tiger and plowing...


    The laboratory director Rasheed is looking at the two people below with a serious face. This experiment has been carried out for two years from the beginning to now... It will take three months from the beginning to determine whether it is a deformed child. It takes more than a month to almost be able to determine whether the deformity is deformed. I have to say that from this point, the experiment has laid a solid foundation for eugenics...


    However, this is useless...According to probability theory, Rashid feels that he is too unlucky...Unfortunately, he has not obtained the result that his master wanted...


    As for the former director, Yuriko Koyama, he was transferred back by the master after this experiment started. After all, this experiment is a bit H...


    I hope I can get what I want this time... Rasheed sighed and was not interested in observing these two test items... He simply closed the observation window and led many researchers to start a meeting. After all, in this laboratory But this is more than one project...


    Just as Rashid started the meeting... Below the prison, Wolverine, with his red eyes, slowly recovered his calm... He actually slowly gained resistance.


    With a tremor, he felt that his own thing was fully released. Although he felt very tired physically, he felt a little clearer mentally...


    He looked at the body of the jealous and strong girl under him. He felt indescribable... Ordinarily, this woman didn¡¯t need to look at her face, and she just looked at her figure. This made him want to scold his mother, but Well, as a prisoner, he actually still has women to play, which makes him want to give Umbrella a thumbs up...


    Even if I know what experiment Umbrella may be doing, but...it¡¯s not bad to have such a blessing~li, don¡¯t you see the chrysanthemum~flower~canni in prison, picking up soap...


    Although he was a little unconscious every time that, he still had some impression of this woman. What he was most curious about was what this woman looked like...


    Wolverine was curious, his hands pretending to be messy ~ touching, reaching out to the woman''s headgear... With a lightly tugged hand on the edge of the headgear, he found that the iron headgear was not locked, but was stuck by several buckles That''s it...While pretending to be still working hard, he secretly opened the buckle with his hand...


    Wolverine knew that there were monitors everywhere in this room, so he had to act carefully, avoiding the perspective of the monitor as much as possible...


    Suddenly Wolverine''s movements began to become violent, looking crazy, but his hand took the opportunity to uncover the metal mask covering the woman''s face...


    "Victor..." Wolverine suddenly became sluggish... even the acting movements stopped involuntarily,... the face of the woman who appeared in front of him was a female version of Victor... The two have been together for nearly a hundred years, it is impossible for him to admit his mistake...


    "Fuck~ I... Jimmy..." Victor said with blurred eyes.


    "...Oh my God..." Wolverine said to himself, he was really sure that this woman was Victor, the half-brother who grew up with him, because only he would call his own nickname, [ Jimmy] But at the same time Victor''s words also reminded him that now he must continue the trick...


    If Wolverine knows Chinese, I¡¯m afraid he would really feel like a dog... At this moment, he found that Victor¡¯s mouth was opening and closing... He could read lip language instantly. Victor''s words.[You must escape... Jimmy, escape!


    [Let¡¯s escape together... Victor!


    [It¡¯s useless, Jimmy, you can¡¯t open the restraint on my body...]


    [I''m waiting for you to come back and save me... Jimmy!


    [Escape...]


    The two spoke with lips for a long time, then Wolverine pretended to be exhausted and fell into a coma...


    Soon, the four inner guards came in with two researchers... the inner guard came to drag Wolverine into the cell, and the researcher came to collect Jing X. After all, there were seven or eight times at a time. The amount must be a bit large, they simply collect and freeze them for emergencies...


    Just when the four inner guards grabbed Wolverine on one limb and were about to throw him back to prison, Wolverine moved...stretched his body forcefully, and then straightened his body suddenly...


    This suddenly struck the four inner defenders by surprise... Then Wolverine, who was freed, did not want to fight, and suddenly rushed out of the prison...


    Immediately the red alarm on the entire base came on. Wolverine was marked as a Class A experimental product, and the escape of the Class A experimental product touched a high-level alarm. Not only the entire base was under martial law, even Zhou Ye, who was as far away as California, got it. The red queen''s warning...


    Zhou Ye, who was rewarding the fourteen-year-old Qin,¡¯s bracelet also began to vibrate...Rewarding Qin Dingshen tactics for achieving great success...giving her a perfect first~night...


    In a luxurious bedroom covered with blooming roses, Qin had begun to talk nonsense. Zhou Ye, who was working hard, suddenly felt the shock of the red post warning~movement...Hurry up and charge the Qin thoroughly. After fainting, she released her reward...


    Holding the fainted Qin, Zhou Ye said, "What''s the matter, Red Queen!"


    "Master, there is news from the Canadian base that Wolverine has escaped from prison...!" The Red Empress directly projected her own image on Zhou Ye''s retina.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 132

    "Oh, have you escaped from the base?" Zhou Ye asked casually.


    "No, master!" Honghou replied.


    "Then the accumulated things are enough for a few trials?" Zhou Ye asked, the so-called accumulated things are the frozen Wolverine.


    "Enough to complete two hundred trials!" said Honghou.After all, one test is not enough, but to make sure that Victor is successfully stunned...so there are a lot of things accumulated.


    "Then let him go!" Zhou Ye stretched out, and then said: "Remember to detonate the memory bomb in his mind after he escapes!"


    "I understand, Master!" Hong Queen nodded, and did what Zhou Ye said.


    When Wolverine was in a coma, a tracker was installed in his heart, and the memory area in his brain was hit by a nano-level memory bomb. After detonation, all his memories would be erased...


    So Zhou Ye doesn''t seem to care that he will run out. Even if he doesn''t run out, Zhou Ye will release him someday... Anyway, as long as the Wolverine with the tracking device does not leave the earth, he will run anywhere. It was easily found by Umbrella.


    As for clearing his memory, it is to avoid revealing Umbrella¡¯s secrets... Besides, Zhou Ye also needs him to appear in front of people from time to time, so that Yashida is interested in starting their Silver Samurai project...


    Wolverine ran out of the base under Zhou Ye''s release... but not long after he ran out of the base, he felt a sharp pain in his brain and fainted by the road...


    As for Victor, who waited hard for his brother and lover to save him in the experimental base, it was a tragedy, because Wolverine had forgotten him at all... The resentment of women is terrible... Victor was full of Hope to disappointment, from disappointment to despair...from despair to resentment...


    When Zhou Ye completes his purpose and completely withdraws from this world, Victor will become the goddess of vengeance, and revenge her brother Jimmy, whom she once took care of and beloved the most. That belongs to another story...


    Chapter One Hundred Seventy Eight


    Unconsciously, the time has come to 1978...


    Over the years, the Umbrella consortium has not stopped its expansion.From the Americas to Europe, from the African continent, to the Baltic coast...you can see the conspicuous symbol of the umbrella everywhere...


    The president of the United States once initiated a monopoly investigation against Umbrella Company... But they are all Umbrella¡¯s people from investigators to judges, how could he win...


    Even to put it bluntly, in the United States, if Zhou Ye wants, the president¡¯s decree cannot be issued to the White House. If Zhou Ye wants, he can launch a world nuclear war to exterminate mankind at will...


    However, even though Zhou Ye is not a virgin bitch, he is not a war madman either.He will not promote things that are of no interest to him. For Umbrella, world peace is the best theme...


    At the moment, he is in the mangrove manor, in a large garden covering more than 100 acres, giving a nature lesson to the students of his gifted girls school...


    Seeing this group of beautiful girls who are about to pass the shelf life of Lori, Zhou Ye is full of pride...


    And the little girls below also looked at their principal and teacher with admiration and admiration...Zhou Ye.


    The only people who are not serious are the four assistants sitting in the last row...Aisley-[Imitating Cat] Vanessa-[Spirit Butterfly] Elizabeth-[Little White Queen] Emma...


    They were whispering in a crowd, discussing how their man Zhou Ye wiped out Emma yesterday...especially in front of her sister Kaiya... The sisters have achieved success.


    That''s right, these girls were completely wiped out by Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye didn¡¯t care about these four incompetent teaching assistants, and still used his own magnetic voice to teach many young girls... The most serious one was Qin Gerei and Orolo...Speaking of which, These two were also wiped out by Zhou Ye...


    Just when Zhou Ye was satisfying his sense of accomplishment as a teacher, a maid walked in and whispered in his ear: "Master, Mr. Eric is here to visit you!"


    "What is he... doing?" Zhou Ye was a little curious, why did this guy come here.But I still have to receive it, after all, I am the matchmaker between him and Dr. X...


    "Ah, Asli, you first come to help me lead the lesson, I''m going out to receive an old friend!" Zhou Ye ordered his daughter to help him take the lesson.


    "No problem, Dad!" Asli stood up, walked to the podium in front, took Zhou Ye''s textbook, and was about to start lecture...


    And the many girls in the audience watched the male god in their own mind slowly leaving with reluctant eyes...It''s really unpleasant, Asli truly feels what is meant by same-sex repulsion... But there is no way, Who made his dad so handsome... He is also his own man, and Ashley feels a lot happy thinking about this.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Hi, Eric, why did you come to me today?" Zhou Ye saw Magneto King Eric as soon as he walked into the reception room. He has now become a middle-aged man, although he still looks like a man. He looked like a tough guy, but it was clear that time still left marks on his face.


    "Hi, Zhou..." Eric also said happily: "You are getting younger and younger... I always think that your ability is to live forever?"


    "Haha, maybe this is the case!" Zhou Ye looked at the shy teenage girl beside Eric and asked, "Is this the crystallization of your love with Charles?"


    "My name is Nina¡ªNina Zaire Lanchel..." The lovely little girl took a few steps forward and came to Zhou Ye''s face, introducing herself seriously: "You can call me Ni Na, handsome sir!"


    "Oh... little princess, hello!" Zhou Ye smiled and bent down, and said gently on the back of Nina''s hand: "Welcome to Mangrove Villa!"


    "Thank you!" Nina carried her princess dress and hid behind Magneto. Her face was soggy. She was a little shy, but she did not reject Zhou Ye. On the contrary, she liked to follow Zhou Ye contacted.


    "Oh, damn, you old monster, don''t seduce my little baby!" Eric held his forehead, a little speechless, and now he started to wonder if his decision with Charles was a mistake.


    "Well, Eric, what''s the matter with me?" Zhou Ye smiled and ignored Eric''s provocation. Any daughter who is about to be seduced by a bad boy ~ the father who leads away is a virtue, Zhou Ye said he I''ve seen too much.


    Taking the coffee brought by the maid casually, Zhou Ye sat in front of Magneto and asked curiously: "You came to me, didn''t you just show off your lovely daughter to me?"


    "Of course not!" Eric also took the coffee, turned to look at his daughter and said, "My dear, why not go outside and see those cute animals? I remember you saw the cute one when you came. Is your red panda? Why not make friends with him?"


    "Can you? Sir?" Nina looked at Zhou Ye eagerly when she heard her father''s words. She was captured by those cute giant pandas when she first came, and she wanted to play with them. , But she knows who is the owner here and who owns these pandas.So she directly looked at Zhou Ye with her glittering eyes.


    "Of course, little princess, why not!" Zhou Ye smiled. He got the pandas to play with the girls... "I think the Gungun family will love you very much, because you are a cute Girl!"


    "Thank you, sir!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Nina happily ran to Zhou Ye, kissed him on the cheek, and then couldn''t wait to go out with the maid out to find the Gungun family...


    "Damn guy, I''m jealous of you, I almost forget when she kissed me last time!" Eric looked at Zhou Ye enviously and said.


    "Okay, we can talk about business!" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes and ignored the foolish father Eric.


    "Cough, okay!" Eric gave a dry cough, and then said: "Actually, I came here to find you for two things and I want to ask you for help!"


    "Oh? What''s the matter?"


    "The first thing!" Eric said seriously: "As you know, Charles and I are basically boys in school. Nina didn¡¯t care when she was young, but now she is growing up slowly. , It¡¯s no longer suitable for studying in our school!"


    "Huh? Then?"


    "So after discussing with Charles, I felt that Nina should be sent to you to study. After all, you are a girls'' school here..." Eric said seriously.


    As a father, how could he not pay attention to the growth of his daughter?He thinks that his daughter grew up in a group of men, which is not a good thing, and then he plans to send his daughter to Zhou Ye. After all...compared to a group of wolves, he chooses a wolf...


    "Of course no problem!" Zhou Ye agreed with a smile."What else?"


    "I want you to help me find Xiao''s whereabouts!" Eric''s expression turned gloomy, he has not given up his revenge plan...


    He runs around the world for almost half a year every year, just to find the murderer, Sebastian Shaw...this is his obsession.


    But Sebastian Shaw disappeared from people¡¯s sight just like the world has evaporated. Over the past few decades, he has always gone out with hope, but returned with disappointment. Even because of this, he and Charles There was a crisis in his relationship, and finally had to ask Zhou Ye to help mediate.


    "No problem, I can use Umbrella''s global network to help you find this guy!" Zhou Ye also agreed to this request. Although Sebastian Shaw had been ruined by his Arctic Lab a long time ago, It is not difficult to clone one.


    "Thank you!" A somewhat excited Eric squeezed Zhou Ye''s hand firmly and shook it. He knew how terrifying Umbrella''s global network was... so he had no idea that Zhou Ye could help him find someone. doubt.


    The two chatted for a while, and then Eric left. Before leaving, he grabbed his daughter''s hand and repeatedly warned that he must be careful of the strange uncle Zhou Ye...


    Standing behind him, Zhou Ye rolled her eyes, and Nina also had the urge to evaporate her stupid father from the world. How could anyone tell her daughter to be careful of this man in person.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 133

    Finally, Zhou Ye took Nina''s hand and watched Eric, a foolish father who looked back one step at a time, left the Mangrove Villa...If Eric knew Zhou Ye''s record or the fate of Zhou Ye''s daughters , I will definitely come back immediately to take my daughter home, hide it, and I will never show it to Zhou Ye...


    "Well, little princess, we should go in!" Zhou Ye watched Eric''s car disappear into the forest, and smiled and said to Nina: "You will definitely make a lot of good friends in this place! "


    "Yeah!" Nina nodded obediently, she was also looking forward to her campus life in this dreamland-like manor...


    Chapter One Hundred and Seventy Nine


    Time is like water-I have never stopped my advancement.


    Today''s Mangrove Villa is full of laughter and laughter.


    Because today is Qin Gerei¡¯s sixteenth birthday, every girl here will inevitably have a big deal on her sixteenth birthday. Let¡¯s have fun together...


    Even the girls who walked out of the Mangrove Villa after graduation, as long as they are not busy today, they will come back to participate in the 16th birthday of their little sister.


    In fact, for Zhou Ye, he was both happy and sad for the girls'' sixteenth birthday. The happy thing is that the girl has grown up, and the sad thing is that Lolita has passed the shelf life...


    "Honey, I am Emma..."


    "Don''t listen to her, dear, she is Riwen, and I am Emma!"


    "You two are fakes, I am the real Emma!"


    Zhou Ye looked at the three identical Emma in front of him with a headache. He knew that among them there must be a real Emma, ??a devil-shaped female Ruiwen, and an imitating cat Vanessa... But he really recognized Can''t come out... "Stop making trouble, hurry up and show your true shape!"


    "I''m Emma, ??dear! You don''t recognize me anymore?"


    "I am Emma, ??you are Vanessa!"


    "Vanessa, Ruiwen, stop making trouble, my dear is going to be angry!"


    "...You are challenging my patience for your husband!" Zhou Ye''s mouth was slightly tilted, revealing a wicked smile.


    "Yeah, my dear is angry, run!"


    "Ah... honey, I know I was wrong!"


    "I don''t change Emma, ??please spare me, dear!"


    "How could it be so easy to let you go!" Zhou Ye instantly turned the three Emma into three little white sheep, pressing them on the desk one by one, lifting Optimus Prime, and exploring the bottomless hole...


    With a babble, Zhou Ye slowly came out of the game, using his conductor to help play a three-person high and low-pitched ensemble [Ah, Goddess of Destiny!


    When the three-person choir sang the tenth song, all of them collapsed...with a full smile...


    After finishing the troublesome trio, Zhou Ye walked out of his study refreshedly. Vanessa was broken by Raven, and she always likes to make trouble with her... But fortunately, as a secretary and wife group Member, Vanessa is still very competent...Although the two of them always unite to trick Emma, ??Emma is not easy to provoke. Every time they give them a spiritual link to let them know what it means to suffer alone. The three hurt...


    But gradually, the relationship between the three of them became superb...


    With a relaxed pace, Zhou Ye walked on the way to the dojo of Qin''s retreat. He knew that Qin''s retreat today impacted the Dzogchen Dzogchen. If the impact is successful, then she can easily integrate the Phoenix in her body...


    Along the way, I kept saying hello to the girls who were busy dressing up the manor, and I kept getting kissed by the girls~ kiss the cheek. In happy days, it is always easier for people to expose the previously suppressed thoughts, especially in After someone takes the lead...


    When Zhou Ye came to Qin¡¯s private dojo, his cheeks were already covered with lip prints, red and pink...


    Entering the dojo lightly and looking at Qin sitting in the middle of the dojo, sitting cross-legged and struggling to hit the realm, Zhou Ye quietly sat down not far from her, took out a handkerchief and gave the trophy on his face. Wipe clean...


    Then, Zhou Ye just sat there, looking at his daughter quietly...I don¡¯t know how long it has been, maybe it¡¯s just a moment, maybe a long time has passed, and the expression on Qin¡¯s face suddenly became a little bit painful, tight. Then she opened her eyes...


    "Dad..." Qin leaped into his arms happily when he saw Zhou Ye''s first glance.


    "Didn''t it succeed?" Zhou Ye hugged the piano and comforted: "It''s okay, let''s take it slowly!"


    "Hmm..." Qin''s head was buried in Zhou Ye''s arms, and he nodded, then raised his face: "Dad, I want you..."


    "it''s here?"


    "Yeah..." Qin said, suffocating Zhou Ye''s gaze forcefully, and then began to work hard to get...


    Zhou Ye also responded to Qin...


    I don''t know how long it took... Qin finally dropped his high head weakly with a scream.The eyes closed slowly, and after a while, the Qin opened his eyes again, and a flash of fire flashed in his eyes...


    "Dad, I made it!" Qin hugged Zhou Ye firmly, whispering in his ear.


    "I know, dear!" Zhou Ye responded with a smile, "What happened to me just now is Phoenix''s will!"


    "Yeah!" Qin nodded shyly, and said, "She wants to love her father once before she merges with me!"


    "What now?"


    "Now, she is me, and I am her!" Qin said happily: "We are completely integrated, regardless of each other!"


    Zhou Ye didn''t speak, but hugged his daughter tightly. In fact, when Qin asked for joy, Hong Empress reminded him that Qin''s brain waves were wrong...but he didn''t care, he believed I have never imprisoned the will of the Phoenix, and the Phoenix without blackening will not be disadvantageous to me...


    It seems that my judgment is correct. It can only be said that the will of Phoenix will appear in the movie. It is Dr. X''s own death, not to mention a will of Phoenix. Even a child, you have imprisoned her in a small black room since childhood. , To see if she will retaliate against society when she grows up and has the ability...


    Nothing is inherently evil, and nothing necessarily represents destruction. Fire burns everything out, but it represents the revival of civilization...


    The Second World War destroyed tens of millions of people, but its technological explosion still left the world behind until modern times. Not to mention, the development of various electronic technologies and the development of aerospace all came from the arms race during the Second World War?


    So Zhou Ye never believed that something was necessarily evil. Obviously his decision was correct. After Phoenix''s will fulfilled his last wish, he merged with Qin without regret...


    There is no scent of firework, no air waves, no vision, just like a person wakes up... This shows that the Phoenix will actively merge with the piano.


    Zhou Ye and Qin hugged each other quietly. Qin liked the atmosphere, and finally heard the sound of fireworks from outside.


    Zhou Ye patted the little dolphins who still lay in his arms and said, "My dear, today is your sixteen-year-old coming-of-age ceremony. You are a well-deserved protagonist. You absolutely can''t help but appear!"


    "Actually, I prefer to be alone with my father!" Although Qin was so coquettish, she still sat up obediently, waiting for her man to dress her...


    Zhou Ye picked up the evening gown that the maid had put here by his side, and helped Qin put it on. The red evening gown reflected the Qin more beautifully like a flame."My dear, happy birthday, and, today you are really beautiful..."


    "Then I was not pretty before? Dad!" Qin pouted and said coquettishly.


    "Always beautiful!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "I''m going to find Orolo and let her see my dress!" Qin is just sixteen years old after all. She put on a new dress and hugged Zhou Ye to kiss him, and then happily carried her skirt. I went to find my sisters who grew up... "Dad, see you later!"


    "See you in the evening!" Zhou Ye smiled and watched Qin leave here, and the figure of the Red Queen suddenly appeared beside him, saying: "Master, the bone buried ground of Apocalypse has been found in Cairo..."


    "Wait two more days... to make Qin happy to finish this birthday, after all, it is unfair to Qin to kill someone as an adult!"


    "Okay, Master! Your will is above all else!" Red Queen rolled his eyes and said helplessly.


    Chapter One Hundred and Eighty


    Egypt¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªCairo¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Movie World Im King Chapter 134

    Cairo is one of the oldest cities in the world and the least damaged by war.In this city along the Nile River, there are more than five million people living...


    In a lively square city, what was originally the most prosperous area, is now surrounded by a simple iron wall up to ten meters high. On the top of the wall, the sign of the umbrella is vividly visible.From time to time, Umbrella¡¯s construction vehicles enter and exit here, which looks like a busy construction site...


    People here have become accustomed to it, because Umbrella is like an incarnation of a real estate contractor in Cairo, starting work everywhere and enclosing land everywhere.For Cairo people, they don¡¯t care about these, as long as they don¡¯t have a big impact on their daily lives...


    In a dilapidated car far away from the construction site, two people, one fat and one thin, were staring at the Umbrella construction site, with hatred in their eyes.


    Of course, they have reasons to hate Umbrella. This organization named [Ashin Sabanur] is a small sect. They believe in Ashin Sabanur. They believe that Ashin Sabanur is the world¡¯s The only one is also the original true god.


    For this reason, they excavated ancient sites everywhere, looking for evidence of the existence of Ashin Shabanur. Unfortunately, they were hit hard in Cairo. When they found the address of this ancient site based on ancient records, they found that Umbrella Company had been established here. The isolation zone,


    It''s just that they didn''t give up. What is a cult, and those who are unscrupulous are called cults.They don¡¯t even care about the regimes of those countries, let alone a small multinational company...


    So they organized a dozen armed followers to attack Umbrella''s excavation team... But obviously they didn''t understand what kind of transnational consortium Umbrella was.


    Although at the beginning, the Umbrella Excavation Team suffered a certain loss because they did not expect that someone would dare to attack themselves openly.


    But soon, the frantic revenge belonging to the Umbrella consortium came. The people of their sect were like little mice hiding in the sewers. They were driven out of Cairo by the Umbrella consortium¡¯s security department, and then Killed one by one... Immediately afterwards, their branches in various countries were raided and surrounded by the Umbrella Consortium...


    Up to now, there are only two people left. One is the highest leader of the sect and the other is the executioner of the sect. The two are considered fanatics. They have escaped Umbrella¡¯s attacks again and again by being cautious. The properties of various countries were seized, and they were defined as cults by various countries.


    Their family and friends were under residential surveillance... Their private property was completely frozen... These two people only realised at this time that Umbrella was great, but it was too late. They had lost everything. Now their purpose is Give Umbrella a cruel one.


    They are watching me with the attitude that I will splash your blood even if I die.


    They believe that the Umbrella consortium must have discovered something here. When there is a major discovery, there will definitely be a big Umbrella person here... Now that their car is full of high explosives, they have decided that it will be considered dead. , Also to pull an executive from the Umbrella consortium to die together...


    They did not think that the United States bombed Umbrella''s headquarters in the past, but now all the passages out of Cairo are blocked by Umbrella, and they have nowhere to escape.


    They also tried the branch of Umbrella in Cairo, but they were found before they got close, and they almost couldn''t escape...


    So they had to put the goal in this place that seemed to be not strictly guarded.


    Soon, their hard work paid off. A luxury convoy of twelve luxury cars is coming here. They can see clearly that each car has Umbrella¡¯s umbrella logo on it.


    "For Ashin Sabanur!" The slightly weaker leader of the sect, Saban shouted frantically, and then slammed on the accelerator, toward the center of the convoy. The most luxurious car was 15 meters long. The extended luxury car crashed...


    The sect executioner beside him was holding two wires tightly in his hands, ready to detonate the bomb when he reached the edge of the car, in order to give his car bomb an extra layer of insurance.


    Their car is getting closer and closer to the luxury car, and they can almost clearly see the frightened face of the female driver in the car. [This is their self-righteousness.


    At this moment, the sect executioners chanted Long live Ashin Shabanur and connected the wires in their hands, but at this moment, they realized that the scenery in front of them had changed. The outside of the car should have been the streets of Cairo. The scene has now become an empty desert, but this is no longer for them. The explosives they prepared have already detonated...


    With a loud noise, the two people succeeded in their suicide, but none of them attacked.Not far from their vehicle, a beautiful girl in a black and white maid costume with a sneer on her face, muttered to herself: "What an idiot, what makes you think that the supreme one with our umbrella will be the weakest in protection? One ring."


    The girl confirmed again. After the two of them had been completely broken to pieces, one of them left here, and she was just teleporting here with the car bomb that was about to detonate...


    In the luxury car, Qin nestled quietly in Zhou Ye''s arms. After her thorough fusion with Phoenix, her ability greatly increased, but she also became more attached to Zhou Ye.


    "Dad, those attackers have been completely wiped out by Annie!" The eyes that were full of anger because of her father being attacked slowly calmed down. For her, Zhou Ye was her own taboo. Any attempt to treat herself People whose fathers are disadvantageous need to be eliminated from the soul to the body.


    "Qin is awesome!" Zhou Ye smiled and pecked at Qin''s little coot. Qin did give him a warning just now. Otherwise, I''m afraid I won''t get hurt by then, but it''s still possible to get a bad face. .


    "Dad..." Xiao Xiang was suddenly attacked by Zhou Ye, and Qin''s eyes became a little confused. Now she is a little addicted to playing those shameful games with Zhou Ye...


    Feeling the twisting of the violin in his arms, how could Zhou Ye not know that this little girl was moving again~love?Gently patted her dolphins and smiled: "Okay, baby, when the business is done, I will treat you well tonight!"


    "Hmm..." The Qin, who got Zhou Ye''s guarantee, happily offered his little scorpion. After a while of intimacy, he cleverly lay down in Zhou Ye''s arms and stopped talking.


    Chapter One Hundred and Eighty One


    Zhou Ye''s convoy quickly reached the security zone divided by Umbrella. After checking the documents, the convoy entered the excavation site in the respectful eyes of the guards...


    Excavation site¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the excavation site-a huge semicircular metal shield with a height of 20 meters and a diameter of more than 50 meters shielded the entire excavation pit tightly, leaving only a three-meter high gate for people to enter and exit.


    The convoy stopped in front of the door of Hemisphere, and then a group of researchers in sterile suits walked to the door and opened the door respectfully...


    "Welcome to you, Master!" The headed elder, who was about 60 years old, bowed respectfully towards Zhou Ye who got out of the car.


    "Okay, don''t be so polite, Dr. Ronald!" Zhou Ye waved his hand, then pulled up the small waist of Qin and walked towards the excavation site first.As he walked, he asked, "Are there any new discoveries?"


    "Of course, Master!" Dr. Ronald hurried two steps, followed Zhou Ye, and said: "The metal plates unearthed in the ruins are just like natural formations, without any traces of carving. And, through the hieroglyphs above, we know this person''s..."


    "Those are not important, at least not to me!" Zhou Ye interrupted the doctor''s words and said, "I don''t care about those things, I only care about what has been studied by the corpse inside!"


    Of course he knows that the above text records the life of Apocalypse, but this is not the purpose of his coming here. What he wants are the mysterious symbols on the tip of the Apocalypse Pyramid. He wants to know what those symbols are and why they can help. Apocalypse transforms the body.


    But more importantly, he wanted to know where the Apocalypse''s ability to strengthen other mutants came from and how to extract it... He only cared about this.


    "Yes, Master!" Dr. Ronald hurriedly said, "According to our tests, the corpse now is not dead, but just like a frozen person, the functions of the whole body are blocked...Although the cells are still Stay alive, but..."


    "But what?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "How should I put it..." Dr. Ronald thought for a while to explain: "It''s like time stopped passing in him. Although all the cells are still alive, they can''t move this feeling!"


    "Then did the variant test I want you to do?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Done, Master!" Dr. Ronald said embarrassingly, "But just like something frozen in ice, we can''t even test the DNA of this person frozen in time, let alone copy him!"


    "So? What is your conclusion?" Zhou Ye asked casually, stroking Qin''s hair.


    "We can''t make any tests on objects frozen by time, so if we want to fully replicate his abilities, our conclusion is that this guy must be completely resurrected!"


    "It''s a difficult choice!" Hearing this answer, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but scratch his head. To tell the truth, Zhou Ye didn''t think he could defeat this guy, let alone let this guy be captured. Then he obediently became his own experiment...


    But the good thing is that he has a big killer in his hands.Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but kiss the violin in his arms again...


    Qin also responded nicely to his father.


    The Qin in the movie didn''t even merge with the Phoenix, but only occasionally broke out, killing the Apocalypse to the dregs. Not to mention it has completely completed the integration and became the current piano that is completely white.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled happily, no longer entangled in these trivial matters, then played the piano, and followed the researchers down the circular iron ladder down the digging pit...


    The entire excavation pit is not deep, about less than fifteen meters away from the ground. The original messy remains have now been cleaned up.


    As for the destruction of the archaeological excavation site, the excavation value will be affected.Zhou Ye said he didn''t care that Umbrella itself was not an archaeological group, they were a high-tech group.


    Their purpose is not to find any archaeological discoveries, but to dig out the first mutant in prehistoric times and get the secrets in his body...


    As for historical value, what is it?Can you eat it?


    The entire excavation pit is circular, on the center stone platform.A bald humanoid with green-gray skin is lying there...


    Zhou Ye walked to the side of the stone platform with Qin, watching the humanoid creature surrounded by a piece of blue cloth on the stone platform, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but laugh.


    Nima¡¯s, how much resentment the X-Men gang of authors have for their skin color, there are always a few different races coming out from time to time...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 135

    Qin Gerei also looked curiously at this corpse-like humanoid creature lying on the stone platform, and asked: "Dad, are you bringing me here in such a hurry for this guy?"


    "Yes, baby!" Zhou Ye smiled and gently touched the tip of her nose, and said, "Don''t underestimate this guy, he is the first mutant in the world, and he is also a guy who has ruled the world for a long time... He claims to be a god..."


    "The god is so ugly..."


    "Obviously he is not a god!" Zhou Ye said: "It''s just that certain people who have special abilities and want to enslave others put themselves a layer of legal rule, god...hehe!"


    "But this guy is dead!"


    "No, he is not dead!" Zhou Ye said, turning his head and looking at Qin earnestly and said: "Baby, I will resurrect him tomorrow and defeat him. The secret in his body is what Umbrella needs!"


    "Well, then beat him, dissecting him, and unlocking every secret in his body!" The education Qin received from an early age made her know that Umbrella''s company is her own, and everything else is not important, only her own sisters and property Is the most important.Big Love?What it is?


    Qin''s answer made Zhou Ye very happy, and then he said, "But baby...if I didn''t beat him, then you..."


    "Give it to me tomorrow, Dad, I will send this guy to your laboratory intact!" Qin interrupted Zhou Ye''s words. She didn''t want her man to be harmed at all. The silk may not be...


    "No, baby!" Zhou Ye looked at Qin and said seriously: "Daddy must deal with him first. This is a man''s responsibility. I will let you play when I confirm that I can''t beat him..."


    "Well... if you insist!" Qin was a little unhappy, she didn''t want to watch her father get hurt.


    "Baby, trust me, I won''t get hurt!" Zhou Ye saw Qin''s worry and smiled and comforted her."I promise¡­¡­"


    Qin stared at Zhou Ye''s eyes tightly, and nodded obediently after a long while."Dad, don''t get hurt!"


    "Ok!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Two


    The next day¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The western desert west of the Nile is also called the Libyan Desert.It is part of the world''s largest desert-the Sahara Desert, covering about two-thirds of Egypt''s area.


    In the uninhabited area deep in the desert, a helicopter group consisting of more than 20 helicopters is flying towards the center of the desert.


    Soon, in a relatively flat open zone, the helicopter group landed, and hundreds of people in Umbrella uniforms swarmed out of the helicopters.


    They arranged the metal plates one by one on the open land in a certain order. Then, a forklift lifted a small container 2.5 meters long and 1 meter high from a large cargo helicopter and placed it in the center of the metal plate. ...


    With everything ready, a pyramid-like suggested shelf was built above the container, and then the container inside was opened, which is the apocalypse ready to be resurrected...


    Soon, many Ashin Shabanur followers who were captured by Umbrella were driven off the plane with guns, and were hurriedly in the improvised pyramid...


    "Okay, kids, pray to your god!" The inner guard of the umbrella led the team with a gun against the believer of Ashin Shabanur in front of him and said: "I beg your god for mercy, beg you God can resurrect and save you, otherwise..."


    As the voice fell to the ground, with a bang, a believer''s head burst like a bursting watermelon, and it was obvious that he was executed.


    "En Sabah Nur-En Sabah Nur-En Sabah Nur -!" The cult believers cried and prayed throughout the pyramid...


    With their prayers, the metal pieces unearthed from the ruins began to emit dazzling golden light along those mysterious symbols...


    "Start recording..." The researchers who saw this scene through the monitor not far away also started to turn on all the monitoring equipment to record various abnormal signals flowing in the air at that time...


    "It''s getting started!" Zhou Ye was a little bit excited to be honest, for a long time no one deserves his full hands... Tianqi happened to be a good opponent.


    With the sound of prayer, the golden light moved quickly on the metal plate. Finally, Tianqi opened his eyes...


    "All non-combatants evacuate! All combatants who do not have teleport capabilities protect the evacuation of non-combatants."


    Following the order, a group of people quickly evacuated to the plane, and the helicopter began to take off...


    "Well, let''s meet with you as the first mutant from the prehistoric world!" Zhou Ye ordered through the Red Queen.


    "It''s the master!" An umbrella guard accepted the order, and then pressed the button in front of him.


    With the press of the button, the walls of the simple pyramid fell like flowering petals, falling toward the sides, exposing the resurrected Apocalypse to Zhou Ye...


    "Are you my slaves?" asked Tianqi, who opened his eyes and looked at the cultist who kept kneeling and praying around him, speaking in his slave language.


    But obviously, he was speaking in ancient Egyptian, and these cultists couldn''t understand it at all... they looked at him with big eyes and small eyes.


    "You are disrespectful to God!" For Tianqi, it is either a mutant or a slave, and the slave dared to look directly at himself so boldly, this is a great disrespect to God.


    Apocalypse directly activated his abilities. In the desert, his ability to control sand was almost strengthened. The cultists disappeared in front of Apocalypse instantly as if they were caught in the flowing water.


    Just as Tianqi got up and was about to leave, a sonic boom suddenly sounded, and he felt as if his body had been hit by a 10,000-ton boulder, half of his body was numb...


    "Well, yes, it seems to be able to withstand half of my strength, it should be quite resistant!" Zhou Ye''s figure appeared behind Tian Qi, and then raised his leg high, hitting Tian Qi''s head with the sound of explosive air... ...Smashed him to the ground in an instant...


    Before Tianqi landed, Zhou Ye appeared under Tianqi again, and a whip kick was about to kick Tianqi''s lower third...


    But obviously, if Tianqi discovered the physical power of the competition, he would be a teaser in front of Zhou Ye. Although I don''t know why this man beat him as soon as they met, it is clear that this guy is not his friend...


    Then a transparent protective shield appeared beside Tianqi, enclosing him, like a round transparent bubble, but much stronger than the bubble...


    Zhou Ye''s movements are like one, and one leg is like one. You can''t see Zhou Ye and Tianqi in the sky, only the rumbling sonic boom and the circular sonic boom clouds standing in mid-air. It proves that Zhou Ye is still working hard to break the tortoise shell of Apocalypse...


    An hour later, Zhou Ye finally stopped his useless work, and now his battle uniform had become ragged, it looked like he had been beaten severely...


    Zhou Ye''s miserable appearance completely angered someone, Qin¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Seeing the embarrassed look of her father who had never appeared before, Qin was burning with anger. Behind her, a huge fire phoenix seemed to be alive, flying freely.


    Because Zhou Ye stopped his blows, the Apocalypse that finally came to rest floated in mid-air, with a pleasant appearance. In fact, he was a little uncomfortable. He was kicked around like a ball... To be honest, he was a little bit Airsick...


    But if you lose, you don''t lose the battle, and forbearing the discomfort in your stomach, Tian Qi intends to talk to Zhou Ye, why should he attack himself...


    But at this moment, a feeling of extreme danger spread... Apocalypse''s pupils shrank like needles, and he felt that this inexplicable force could easily blast himself to the scum...


    Following the direction of the energy, Tianqi looked over.I saw a blonde girl in a red dress walking towards herself step by step in the air, speaking words she didn''t understand.


    "You dare to hurt Dad, you damn it..." The furious Qin stretched out his hands, and the fire phoenix behind it rushed towards Tianqi...


    "Baby, don''t kill him, he is an important experimental material!" Zhou Ye''s figure appeared behind Qin, and then stopped Qin''s little coward...


    "Dad..." Qin lightly beat Zhou Ye''s Hungarian mouth in dissatisfaction, helping him take revenge, and he also stopped himself...


    "I broke my clothes by myself!" Zhou Ye explained helplessly: "During full speed flight and attack, the clothes cannot withstand the friction of the air, so..."


    "Okay... count him lucky this time!" Qin was only just getting angry by Zhou Ye''s embarrassment, she didn''t really want to kill Tianqi, she knew that Tianqi was an important experimental material.


    "I hope that guy will give you some strength, and don''t be killed by my good girl with a gentle pat!" Zhou Ye said, holding the Qin to the ground, to check the Apocalypse shot down by the Qin.


    The Apocalypse at the moment, how embarrassed, how embarrassed, half of the body is missing, the whole person fainted...


    "Baby, do you have a way to prevent him from regaining consciousness?" Zhou Ye asked in a low voice in Qin''s ear.


    "That''s very simple!" Qin said and came to Tianqi''s side, placing his hand slightly on Tianqi''s forehead. Five minutes later, Qin easily retracted his hand and returned to Zhou Ye''s side."Now I have completely sealed his consciousness, he is now a vegetable..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 136

    "It''s great..." Zhou Ye said and kissed Qin''s little boy emphatically, and then grabbed Qin''s waist and said, "Go, baby, let''s have a good time in Egypt..."


    "Yeah!" Although Qin won''t be jealous because of those women, being alone with Zhou Ye makes her feel very happy. She has already begun to plan where Zhou Ye will play with her...


    As for this apocalypse that has become a vegetative, naturally someone from Umbrella packed him and sent him to the California Hive General Laboratory... After analyzing the capabilities of the apocalypse, the Pandora plan will be completed faster.


    Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Three


    Neon-Roppongi, Tokyo-Yashidaya.


    Yashida Ichiro was wearing a black kimono, kneeling down in the hallway, and refreshments were placed on a low table beside him. Two women in traditional kimonos were waiting carefully.


    "Spring is here..." Yashita Ichiro''s increasingly aging face showed a trace of reluctance. He looked at the cherry blossom trees planted in the yard, which was planted by his father with his own hands.


    The cherry blossoms are in full bloom fifty times... Now his father is no longer alive, and he has also turned from a boy to an old man. Since he inherited the company of the Yashida family, he has worked hard and has done the entire company. Big...


    But Yashita Ichiro is not satisfied. He doesn''t want to be like his father, just disappearing in the long river of time. He wants to enjoy more... However, birth, old age, sickness and death is the law of life, even if he is now rich and powerful. Nor can it go against the might of time.


    "Where''s Xinxuan? What did he do?" Yashida Ichiro asked casually, picking up his teacup and taking a sip.


    "Patriarch, the young master is in Hokkaido, busy with branch affairs over there!" The maid beside her hurriedly responded respectfully to Yashida Ichiro''s words.


    "Huh huh... Hokkaido?" Yashida Ichiro snorted indifferently. He knew what his son was doing. Although he was old, he still grasped the entire Yashida enterprise firmly, Yashida Shingen. Nothing can be hidden from his eyes and ears. He knows that his son is unwilling to send his upcoming granddaughter to Umbrella¡¯s Mangrove Villa as a proton, so he wants to have a civet cat in exchange for the prince, so he brings his about to give birth. Daughter-in-law went to Hokkaido...


    But forget it, Yashida Ichiro gave up the idea of ??letting his son come back. After all, now Yashida has broken through its own bottleneck. This is one of them, and the other is that he also wants to test the reaction of the Umbrella consortium... ¡­


    In addition, let¡¯s take a look at who is the loyal minister next to me, and who has been corrupted by Umbrella Company, just a granddaughter, he can afford the price...


    "Let him go..." Yashita Ichiro waved his hand casually, as if he wanted to wave everything away... "Go down, let me be alone!"


    "Yes..." The two maids bowed their heads respectfully, and then slowly exited here on their knees...


    "I really want to live another hundred years and see the future of neon!" Yashita Ichiro lamented the rush of time, and he wondered in his heart whether it is time to plan ahead...


    The capital of Hokkaido, Sapporo¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Sapporo Central Hospital, Obstetrics and Gynecology Department on the third floor...


    A group of bodyguards in black suits blocked the entire corridor on the third floor, and kept their vigilant eyes on the medical staff entering and exiting here...


    At the door of the obstetric operating room at the end of the corridor, a man in a black suit was walking around the door like an ant on a hot pot.


    From time to time, there are nurses coming in and out here tremblingly, no way, how could they not be afraid to see those group of bodyguards like gangsters...


    Here is Shingen Yoshida, who secretly ran to Hokkaido to have a child. If you want to say how much he loves his unborn daughter, it''s not enough, but this is the number one he secretly challenged the Umbrella Consortium. In this experiment, he was afraid...


    The closer he gets to Umbrella, the more he can feel the energy of this seemingly invisible giant... The US bases overseas, if you say you borrow it, you can borrow it, and sometimes you can even use it easily. The U.S. strategic transport plane helps its company do private work...


    Smoking cigarettes one by one, Shishi Tian Xinxuan''s hands were full of sweat... He was scared, afraid that he would startle the sleeping dragon of the Umbrella Consortium...


    But he has no choice, he doesn''t want to wait for death... He knows that if his daughter is really taken away and raised by the Umbrella Consortium, then when his daughter grows up, the Umbrella Consortium will definitely support him. ''S daughter, got the inheritance right of Yashita Enterprise...


    And there is no need to say more about his fate...So Shida Shingen has to take a risk. After confirming that his wife is pregnant, he quietly put the wife''s substitute in the ancestral house with My pregnant wife came to Hokkaido, ready to secretly give birth to her child here...


    As for not wanting children... he never thought about it, not wanting children is just a temporary solution to the crisis, and there is no legal heir, then Yoshida Enterprise will sooner or later fall into the hands of others.And finding a place to hide abroad is even more a stupid idea.


    Shigen Tian, ??who has seen the global channels of the Umbrella Consortium, knows that there are no dead ends for Umbrella in foreign countries, no matter where it is...just like an overseas military base in the United States.


    Just as Yashida Shingen was thinking, a midwife wearing a mask came out with a baby and happily said to Yashida Shingen, "Congratulations, sir, you are a daughter!"


    "Hmm...!" Yazhi Tian Xinxuan didn''t even hug his newly born daughter, but looked indifferent.


    "Uh, my wife is also very safe!" The midwife was taken aback by Xin Xuan''s attitude, and she didn''t know what to say...


    "What a lovely little princess!" A crisp voice suddenly sounded.


    "Who is it?" The voice stopped Yashida Shingen in shock, and then roared like a lion with exploded hair.


    "Sorry, I haven''t introduced myself yet!" A beautiful girl in a black and white maid dress slowly appeared in front of Yashida Shingen: "I am under the umbrella of the Umbrella Consortium. Maid, Autumn!"


    "I would like to see you for the first time, Mr. Yashida!" said Qiu gracefully with a dress lift.


    "Ninja? Extraordinary power...?" Shingen Yashida asked, startled by the phenomenon beyond reality.


    "Ninja? Haha, is that kind of funny profession really still alive now? Special functions? Um-a little closer!" Qiu smiled and said, "What you have seen so far is only from the Umbrella Consortium. It''s just the tip of the iceberg, do you really think that is all of the Umbrella consortium?"


    "I..." Yashida Shingen was suppressed by Qiu''s aura and was speechless, although the woman in front of him was beautiful and looked polite.


    But Shingen Yashida doesn''t know why, but feels that the woman in front of her can kill herself countless times if she wants to...Even if there are those loyal bodyguards who surround herself in a group, they can''t change it. This result...


    He felt that he was in front of this woman, as weak as a shivering little rabbit in front of a man-eating tiger...


    Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Four


    Qiu glanced at Yashida Shingen, who was frightened by his aura like a weak chicken, and didn''t bother to pay attention to this guy anymore...


    Stepping gently, I gracefully walked to the midwife who had been stunned by the scene before me, unceremoniously hugged the baby girl in the hands of the midwife, and gently touched the baby girl¡¯s cheek with his little hand , Said with a smile: "It really looks like a cutie, the owner will love it..."


    "That''s... my daughter..." Yashida Shingen summoned his last courage and said.


    "No, according to the contract, she will be raised by our Umbrella consortium..." Qiu glanced at Yashida Shingen, who was surrounded by bodyguards, and said: "Then as agreed, I did receive the promise. The third-generation heir to Tian Enterprise!"


    As Qiu said, he took out an oval metal egg from his hand ring, and gently manipulated it twice. The metal egg half-opened and turned into a metal cradle. Qiu carefully picked up the baby girl and put it in. I left the cradle, and after a few more operations, the cradle became an oval metal egg...


    "If you dare to attack me by taking advantage of my placement of the little princess, maybe I will take a high look at you!" Qiu gently picked up the metal egg and said mockingly: "But you don''t even have the courage to attack me. , Yamato boy? Haha..."


    Qiu¡¯s mocking laughter was so harsh. Hearing Yoshida Shingen clenched his fists, the blue veins on his forehead jumped up high, but he didn¡¯t dare... he didn¡¯t dare to let his men attack this weak-looking woman. One is because The Umbrella Consortium attacked the maid, which indicated a full-scale war with the Umbrella Consortium... He couldn''t bear the consequences. Secondly, because of the strange plot when the maid appeared, it was like appearing out of thin air... He didn''t believe it. Such a woman can be killed with a gun...


    "Oh, yes!" As if suddenly thinking of something, Qiu stopped his steps and said: "Mr. Yashida, since your behavior is suspected of breach of contract, your mistress who secretly sent abroad gave birth to you. The daughter will also be brought into the Umbrella Consortium to raise...how about it, unhappy?"


    "...You..." Yashida Shingen was really about to explode...If his eyes could kill people, I am afraid that Qiu''s corpse would have been crushed by him in the early morning...but the eyes cannot kill people.


    Qiu, who was clearly able to teleport away from here, but did not teleport to leave here, she just walked slowly and gracefully, leaving Shishida Shingen''s sight...


    Tokyo at this moment, determined to the farm¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In this huge mansion with a construction area of ??160,000 square meters, the lights are brightly lit-in the main hall there are expensive lights that only hang when welcoming guests-


    In the 300-square-meter hall, a team of Kabuki is performing traditional neon repertoires, the floating boat chapter of Genji Tale...


    "I don''t know, why did Miss Sarkisang visit the humble house so free today?" Yashida Ichiro, who was sitting on the main seat, asked with a smile.


    "There are things that require trouble, Patriarch Zhi Tian, ??you!" Ophelia said, holding up the glass and taking a sip of the indifferent neon sake.


    Hearing Ophelia''s words, Yashita Ichiro narrowed his eyes, then pulled out a smile, and said: "I don''t know what it is, you actually need Miss Sarkisang to come here in person?"


    Now Ophelia has been promoted to Umbrella Consortium, President of Asia.That¡¯s why Yashita Ichiro entertained her with such a high standard. Although in secret, Ophelia is Umbrella¡¯s eldest princess, but this identity is not exposed, so on the surface, she has risen step by step by herself. .


    "After a while, you will know about Patriarch Yazhitian!" Ophelia said pretendingly mysteriously: "It will definitely make you feel very happy!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 137

    "Oh? Then I''ll wait and see!" Yashita Ichiro pulled away his old face and looked very happy. In fact, his heart was full of anxiety. He didn''t know why Ophelia came back to find herself, but he had a hunch. , It''s definitely not a good thing...


    At this moment, Yashita Ichiro only felt a flower in front of him, and two figures suddenly appeared beside Ophelia. Both were beautiful girls in black and white maid costumes.


    "Fortunately, let''s not insult your life... Miss, we have brought the third generation descendant of the Yashida family!" As the words of the two maids fell, they opened the oval cradle in front of Ophelia...


    The two newly-born babies appeared in front of Yashida Ichiro, and when he saw these two babies, Yashida Ichiro''s eyes shrank.Then he pretended to be unaware and said in surprise: "Miss Sarkisang, this is...!"


    "This is Mr. Shingen''s biological daughter!" Ophelia looked indifferently, gently teasing the baby that Qiu brought with her hand, and then said: "This is Mrs. Yashida''s daughter..."


    He pointed to the baby girl brought by another maid and said, "And this one is the illegitimate daughter of Mr. Yashida. I''m afraid you forgot about the old man, so I brought it too!"


    "Haha...I have a successor to the Shita family!" Yashita Ichiro looked so relieved, and he couldn''t see a trace of acting.


    "Then please ask the Yashida family to name them, so that I can let the maids take them back to the United States!" Ophelia directly ignored the performance of the old fox Yashida Ichiro, and said directly and unceremoniously: "We The Master of Umbrella has been waiting for them for a long time!"


    "...Okay, no problem!" Yashida Ichiro didn''t have any unhappy expressions at all, but he said with an excited look: "Shingen''s daughter will hand in Mariko, Yashida Mariko, as for Shingen''s children outside are If you can''t enter the Yashida family, just call her Xuexu..."


    "Huh..." Ophelia was surprised at once, what should I say, wasn''t Xuexu adopted by the Yashida family?How could she be the illegitimate daughter of the Yashida family?But maybe this Xuexu is not Bi Xuexu, what about him...


    "What? Miss Sarkisang feels wrong?" Yashita Ichiro asked curiously.


    "Nothing!" Ophelia smiled and waved her hand, and said: "Since the matter is over, then I will leave!"


    "Please forgive me for the poor hospitality!" Yashita Ichiro said with a warm and hospitable expression.


    "Okay, please stay!" Ophelia said, and took the two maids directly to the door... Soon, the sound of the car engine from outside let Yashida Ichiro know about Ophelia. Ya really has gone far.


    At this time, he no longer endures his anger... picking up the wine glass and smashing it down fiercely.


    When there was a cry, the scared Kabuki hurried out of the stage¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Five


    "Too much bullying!!!" Yashida Ichiro roared in the hall, and they came to the Yashida family to demonstrate if they asked the owner to name it.


    Yashida Ichiro knew that Ophelia¡¯s purpose just now was to tell him that even if his son deliberately hides his daughter, he can be easily found out by the powerful Umbrella consortium. For the consortium, there is no secret...


    This is too bullying...but he still can''t turn his face, especially the maid who suddenly appeared behind Ophelia is a deterrent...


    He didn''t think it was a ridiculous ninja...because he had seen someone exactly like this kind of person during World War II... that person saved his life under the explosion of a nuclear bomb...


    So far, whenever I look in the mirror and see the scar on his face, Yashida Ichirou will think of that person... the kind of recovery ability that is completely unlike a human being.


    As a high-level person, Yashita Ichiro has also heard many strange stories in other channels.Although others are talking about it, and he knows it is true...


    Especially after these two maids appeared in front of him, Yashita Ichiro firmly believed...


    And if you think about it carefully, it seems that almost ten years have passed since signing the contract with the Umbrella Consortium, and the appearance of the woman named Ophelia Sarkisang has not changed at all. This is not another A living example?


    Thinking of this, Yashida Ichiro''s heart became like a raging fire, and it became hot. What is the purpose of giving birth?Inheriting the family business...How can the children who have passed on to them compare to the one in power...


    There will be four mutants with supernatural powers appearing in front of him now, three of them are not easy to mess with, because they are organized...and the other is their own savior...whichever is the lesser of two evils. , For my own sake, I can only sorry my savior...


    Thinking of the experimental process in his secret laboratory, Yashita Ichiro felt relieved. After a while, he will also be one of those extraordinary humans...


    As for his son, Yashita Ichiro just wanted to say one thing, which is really a waste.Can''t handle even a small thing...


    But the purpose of my own temptation has also been achieved... Sure enough, there are people from the Umbrella Consortium in my home. These people are like hungry wolves hidden in the shadows, waiting for their flaws to leak, and I absolutely can''t let them do it.Thinking of this, Yashida Ichiro patted his hands lightly.


    In the empty hall, a black figure appeared in front of Yashida Ichiro, waiting for him to give an order: "Go and check, anyone knows that Shingen¡¯s women are pregnant. I don¡¯t want to see them living in this world again. Do it beautifully, and do it like an accident!"


    "Hi!" The shadow answered, then disappeared in front of him.


    "It''s still too far off!" Looking at the ninja who was leaving, Yashida Ichiro couldn''t help but sigh. Even his dim-eyed old man, if he pays attention to it, can discover the trajectory of the ninja''s departure and suddenly appear He couldn''t see how the woman next to Ophelia appeared...


    Maybe this is the gap between the extraordinary and the mortal. Thinking of this, Yashita Ichiro has a more longing for Wolverine''s ability...


    On the other side¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªIn Ophelia¡¯s caravan......


    "Go back!" Ophelia looked at the two maids carrying the baby baskets in front of her and said, "Don''t let my father wait too long..."


    "Yes, miss!" Qiu and the other maid nodded slightly towards Ophelia, then disappeared into the car in an instant...


    "That old guy is probably going to explode!" Ophelia smiled playfully: "I''m afraid there will be a big cleaning at home..."


    "But what''s the use of this?" Ophelia dared to come to the door to warn this old guy. Of course he was not afraid of cleaning up, because it is now the Yashida Enterprise, except for Yashida Ichiro and Yashida Shingen, all the executives Have been replaced by clones loyal to Umbrella...


    To put it bluntly, if necessary, everything that Yashida and his son have can become the Umbrella consortium in an instant, including the three special researches established by Yashida Ichiro to absorb mutant power. ''S research institute...


    Therefore, Ophelia is not afraid that Yashida Ichirou will turn the sky over...Let her slowly follow the two guys to play the cat and mouse game...


    At this moment in the United States, California, Mangrove Villa¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye was looking at the two baby girls brought by the two maids and smiling happily. He stretched out his hand to embrace Qiu Genwu''s waist and kissed them fiercely, "Good job..."


    "Lord, master...this is what we should do!" Qiu, who was slaying decisively outside, became a shy and shy little girl in front of Zhou Ye...


    "Then the master should reward us..." Wu was more active, holding Zhou Ye''s arm, shaking her coquettishly, "How does the master plan to reward us?"


    "How about rewarding you two for not being able to land tomorrow?" Zhou Ye smirked at the corner of his mouth, patted the two women''s dolphins, and laughed.


    "Hmm..." Qiu''s face was almost turning into a mature big apple, but he nodded and agreed with Zhou Ye''s words...


    "Oh yes, the master is not allowed to behave!" Wu jumped directly on Zhou Ye''s body happily, and kissed Zhou Ye''s face fiercely.


    "Okay, it''s still light now! I have to wait till night!" Zhou Ye patted the dancing little dolphins, let her come down, and then said, "You call Yuriko here first and say I have something to do with her. !"


    "Okay, Master!" Upon hearing the order, the two women put away their happy smiles, bowed slightly, and walked out of Zhou Ye''s study...


    "My dear, are you looking for me?" Soon Yuriko Koyama walked in and sat down directly on Zhou Ye''s lap without hesitation.


    "Baby, how about we adopt two daughters?" Zhou Ye patted Yuriko gently.


    "Are you serious? My dear!" Because of Zhou Ye''s physique, the girls were unable to conceive a child for a long time. They wanted to adopt two girls a long time ago, but they were afraid that Zhou Ye would be unhappy. Dare to mention... But now Zhou Ye has taken the initiative to raise this matter, which makes Yuriko overjoyed...


    "Of course it''s true!" Zhou Ye said as he gently pulled the two baby baskets on the table in front of him, and said, "Look, I''ve already..."


    "It''s so cute..." Yuriko looked at the two baby girls in the nursery basket, happily wanted to hug them, but was afraid that she would hurt them, so she turned around in a hurry...


    "Do you like it?" Zhou Ye stood up and came to Yuriko, and said, "They were all adopted from Japan... and they will be raised by you... You will be their mother from now on!"


    "...Hmm!" Yuriko''s happy eyes turned into a crescent moon, but suddenly she stared at Zhou Ye as if she was thinking of something, "My dear, don''t you want to play tricks again? How do I remember You are the most enthusiastic about raising your daughter, and you raise it to your own window... Sister Ophelia is like this... Salvador is like this... There are also Ruiwen, Jin, Orollo, Ashley, Elizabeth, Vanessa-this is the daughter you have toppled down, and Li Qianhuan, Katie [Phantom Cat], Clarice [Blink], Little Naughty are all your backup daughters... Honey, are you a daughter? ?"


    Yuriko''s words directly caused Zhou Ye to cough non-stop. It was too embarrassing. It was too difficult for people to dismantle, baby, you are digging too thoroughly.


    "Well, forget, who called you my man? As long as you are happy, everything is fine!" Yuriko gently patted Zhou Ye''s back, "Well-let me guess, dear , Do you want to play with mother and daughter? That''s why you asked me to raise these two little guys?"


    "He who knows me, Yuriko also...!" Zhou Ye had to pick his thumbs up against his own woman. This was a complete see through to his own rhythm.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 138

    "You bastard..." Yuriko gently beat Zhou Ye''s Hungarian mouth twice, then picked up two baby baskets and walked out."Forget it, I can''t stop you anyway..."


    The implication is that Yuriko will cooperate with Zhou Ye... I think that soon, I might have that to play with, Zhou Ye is happy... hehehe...


    Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Five


    [Congratulations to the Umbrella Guild for successfully overthrowing Nefarian and obtaining the first pass of the 60th-level dungeon Blackwing Lair. Congratulations!


    The system announcements were continuously in WOW, with bold and enlarged red fonts floating across the top of the screen three times in a row, which immediately caused a heated discussion.


    "Damn it, why is it their first pass again? Protest, there must be a dirty PY deal in it!"


    "Upstairs!"


    "Upstairs are a group of envy, jealous and hate? Pan Jun, Si Ye Shao Fei Table­¹«»Do not say!"


    Zhou Ye squinted his eyes, dangling his cigar, holding Katie in one hand and Vanessa in the other.Looking at the screen triumphantly, those people were torn on the World Channel.


    WOW can be said to carry Zhou Ye¡¯s most beautiful memories of his youth. In this world, after Umbrella¡¯s secret promotion, the speed of computer technology upgrading is much faster than in the present...


    That¡¯s why Zhou Ye was able to start the WOW project in the second year of the millennium. The plan is to let Zhou Ye have fun...


    It was now in 2004, and his Queen ~ Palace Guild led by Zhou Ye basically took all the first kills... to make up for some regrets in the real world.


    "That''s it, let''s celebrate, my dear!" Zhou Ye said, gently kissing Katie and Vanessa on the faces, and their hands had reached the bottom of their skirts at some point. Fingers kept making strange things in the center of the two.


    "Dad..." Katie''s body was weakened by the flirtation, and she had to lean on Zhou Ye, and Vanessa was not much better, she couldn''t help but untie Zhou Ye''s belt...


    The two cats battled Zhou Ye, and Zhou Ye won a big victory. They chased after the victory. The two cats cede land for peace. However, Ye refused, vowing to dominate the prestige of my Chinese boy, and the two cats collapsed¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye happily walked out of his study. It was just early in the morning... No way, who made his women be bewitched by Ophelia and went to Neon to play, saying that the hot springs there are good... and There is also the effect of beauty, that gang of prodigal ladies ran away...


    The next instance of Zhou Ye and his wives who got in the team will be in the early hours of the morning. After all, there is a difference...


    After casually eating breakfast, Zhou Ye directly instructed the maids to take care of Katie and Vanessa who were sunk by him, and then Shi Shiran walked to the elevator leading directly to the underground main base.


    He is going to see the progress of the [Pandora] project today. The Pandora project is actually the strongest biological armor research project and has always been the top priority in the main base.


    The combat uniform he used to wear with recovery and transformation functions was a failure of the Pandora Project. Why is it a failure?Because he couldn''t bear the energy of Zhou Ye''s full-speed flight and full attack, even with the ability to recover himself, it was a failure...


    Of course, even if it is a failed product, the hardness is far better than those of ordinary bulletproof armor.


    Walking in the bright and deep passage, Zhou Ye nodded to the researchers passing by him from time to time, responding to their greetings.


    Soon, Zhou Ye came to a room the size of a football field. There were neatly arranged consoles around the room, and pipes with a diameter of fifty centimeters led to the transparent glass ball in the center of the room. .


    In the sphere, full of crystal clear liquid, a girl who looked only five or six years old was curled up in the sphere.


    "This...this is the Pandora experimental body?" Zhou Ye looked at the girl in the sphere in surprise and asked.


    "Yes, master!" said a middle-aged woman with glasses and long blond hair respectfully: "This is the most successful experiment of the Pandora Project!"


    "...Isn''t it a biological armor?" Zhou Ye was a little trapped. It has been two years since Pandora experimented, but wasn''t it a creature like plasticine before?How to become a human girl now?How can I put a human girl on myself??Too dirty...


    "Master!" Dr. Priscilla, who was in charge of the entire experiment, said with frantic eyes: "Originally we thought we could recreate a brand new species with Umbrella''s extraordinary biotechnology, but in the end we found that it was not possible. , The Pandora Test III you used to wear is our most successful work!"


    "Huh? Continue!" Zhou Ye directly sat on the chair the maid brought him over, motioning Priscilla to continue.


    "We have experimented with X gene fusion with plants, fusion with single-celled organisms, and even we have experimented with X gene fusion with cancer cells, but the effect is quite bad!" Priscilla said, his eyes began to shine, like a crazy Like a woman, she said excitedly: "Later we analyzed the genes of Apocalypse and found that things like X cells are still the best to integrate with humans!"


    ... Zhou Ye nodded in the face of this female mad scientist who was a little bit infiltrated, indicating that he understood what Dr. Priscilla said.


    "We finally got her by fusing the genes of more than a dozen mutants!" Priscilla said, pointing to the little girl who grew up in the artificial child ~ palace: "Pandora ¢ú, according to our Calculate, when she is fully grown, she will get [energy absorption] [transformation] [environmental adaptation] [super recovery] [teleport] [full body softening] [elementalization] [mental detection] and other abilities... She will be us..."


    "Wait..." Zhou Ye finally couldn''t help but interrupted her words: "I remember I wanted a biological armor, not a super mutant..."


    "Master... please wait!" Prilasi smiled mysteriously, "You can see the birth of a super creature armor!"


    "Well, professional matters are left to professional people, I only want results!" Zhou Ye nodded, and then sat and waited there...


    Soon, four gun-shaped mechanical arms protruded from the ceiling and pointed directly at the artificial child ~ Pandora ¢ú in the palace. With a mechanical sound of weng, four invisible light beams irradiated Pandora ¢ú On Pandora''s body, Pandora Type X seemed to suffer a lot of pain, and began to struggle...


    Zhou Ye is not worried. He knows that the four rays of light are not deadly weapons, but the mutant ability enhancement capabilities extracted from Apocalypse...


    The improved strengthening ability can easily raise a mutant directly to Alpha level...Of course, it is still not as good as the metamorphosis of Qin, but it can easily reach the level of Magneto late...


    Zhou Ye''s women have reached this level, so Zhou Ye is no stranger to this...


    Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Six


    With the enhanced light irradiated, Pandora X began to writhe in pain, ten minutes later-the irradiation stopped...


    "Successful..." Prilasi murmured, wiping her sweat lightly. Zhou Ye didn''t know, but she knew that this last enhancement was the saddest level, because it was a compound variant. People, in the first dozen or so trials, they all collapsed because they couldn¡¯t pass the strengthening test...


    Although after the Red Queen''s repeated improvements and calculations, she felt that the success rate had reached 98%, she dared to call Zhou Ye, but the success rate of less than 100% made her sweat.


    "Huh, what about Pandora ¢ú?" Prilasi suddenly discovered at this time that the Pandora ¢ú that should have been in the artificial child ~ palace is gone, the artificial child ~ the palace is now empty, where is there? Pandora''s X-shaped shadow.


    Is it??Pandora X defected?Impossible... Loyalty to Zhou Ye Loyalty to Umbrella is inscribed in her genes, otherwise it will never be created... But the empty artificial child~ Gong seems to mock Priilasi¡¯s confidence .


    "Not good..." Prilasi hurried to the console and pressed the emergency button...


    "Well, Prilasi, don''t worry so much!" Zhou Ye''s voice stopped Prilasi from moving."Look, the little guy is here with me..."


    "..." Prilasi turned his head to look, and saw that Pandora ¢ú was holding Zhou Ye with an obsessive look, like a noisy little cat, rubbing Zhou Ye''s cheek with his small face.


    "Okay, little guy, don''t rub..." Zhou Ye was holding Pandora ¢ú with a look of helplessness. The transparent viscous fluids on her body were all advanced biological nutrient fluids. "I think you should take a shower first..."


    "... Take a...bath?" Pandora stared curiously, repeating Zhou Ye''s words slowly like a baby was learning a word.


    "Yes, take a bath!" Zhou Ye smiled and lightly tapped Pandora''s little Qiao Ke Ai''s nose.


    "Wash¡¤Bath...Bath¡¤Bath...!" Pandora clapped her little hand happily. Although she didn''t know what it meant, it was obvious that she didn''t want to disobey the person in front of her who made her attached.


    "Aisha, you take Pandora to take a shower!" Zhou Ye motioned to the maid behind him to take Pandora to take a bath.


    "Okay, Master!" Aisha said that she was about to take Pandora from Zhou Ye, but she couldn''t hold her...


    "Bath... take a bath..." Pandora shook her little head in panic, clasped Zhou Ye''s neck tightly with her hands, and refused to let go. Her eyes were full of aggrieved tears... It seemed to be accusing Zhou Ye, why should he Abandon yourself...


    "...Okay, okay, I know, I''ll take you to take a bath!" Zhou Ye looked at this cute little Lolita and was defeated by her. He knew that Pandora obviously didn''t want to be separated from him, and Treating herself as her only support... Obviously this is a fragment inscribed in her genes.


    With that said, Zhou Ye picked up Pandora and walked towards the bath room following the instructions of the red eye, feeling that there is no need to separate from Zhou Ye, Pandora happily went to Zhou Ye''s cheek again...


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye is already a senior dad, and the skill of bathing little Lolita has been MAX... After easily helping Pandora wash the nutrient solution on her body, she started to clean herself again...


    "The Red Queen...you didn''t input knowledge and memory for her?"


    "Ah, I forgot, Master!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 139

    "Don''t be so obvious when you pretend, OK?"


    "The master is so insightful. In fact, I just want to test whether human emotions will exceed the expected goal after calculation!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "It means--I want to see Pandora Breeding!"


    "That kind of unscientific thing, you will actually believe it?"


    "It''s okay to try!"


    "By the way...what about the creature armor? How come it''s a little loli?"


    "Master, you hold her and say in her ear [Love you, Pandora!] Try it, friendly reminder, there will be surprises!"


    When Zhou Ye heard this, he looked at Pandora, who was sitting on a stool, happily holding a small plastic container and playing with water...


    Do you want to experiment?Zhou Ye didn''t know if he should do this experiment, but in the end his curiosity surpassed his shame~shame...


    Came to Pandora''s side gently, picked her up, and looked at Pandora''s pure eyes, Zhou Ye couldn''t say this anyway...


    Finally, as soon as he gritted his teeth, Zhou Ye still felt ashamed to death, and said [Love you, Pandora!


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, Pandora''s eyes stared at Zhou Ye, before bursting open like a ball of water, and directly attached to Zhou Ye''s body...


    "Dad... what color do you like?"


    A naive voice appeared directly in Zhou Ye''s mind. This was Pandora''s mental ability. Zhou Ye hurriedly showed the image of the strong colony armor in his mind...


    In the mirror, Zhou Ye saw that the water-like attachment on his body instantly turned into a strong colony armor...


    At this moment, he suddenly felt that his little friend was pinched by something.


    "Dad, what is this..."


    "Don''t move... That''s Bao Bei..."


    "Hey, it''s so funny, Dad, why does he win..."


    "Hey...good, don''t make trouble..."


    "Ah, I remembered, saying that in such a situation, I need to use my mouth to help Dad figure it out!"


    "Pandora don''t...!"


    It may be because it was too thorny and exciting... Zhou Ye actually took half an hour to GAMEOVER this time... Pandora, who had completed something, returned to his human form again, but there was still a trace of white at the corner of his mouth...


    The damn red queen, what kind of ghost did you input to Little Pandora... Zhou Ye muttered, but... well, how should I put it, I feel pretty good...


    Gently helped Little Pandora wipe off the marks on her mouth, and then taught her to brush her teeth and rinse her mouth. Looking at the cute little Lolita in front of him, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but kiss her gently... ¡­


    Pandora has slowly begun to master her mental abilities. Of course she knows that Zhou Ye still likes what she just did... Helping her father happy, Pandora feels very happy...


    After taking Pandora out of the bath and room, Zhou Ye and Pandora dressed up under the service of the maids...


    "Master, Pandora has the ability to adapt to the environment, so whether it is flying at supersonic speed or flying at the speed of light, Pandora can quickly complete her skin evolution, except for the first time you need to slowly accelerate her to adapt, She will change automatically in the future. Especially she has energy absorption, so all energy weapons are ineffective to her, but can increase her strength!" Prilasi saw Zhou Ye walking out with Pandora , Introduced.


    "Wow, my Pandora is really amazing!" Zhou Ye hugged Pandora and kissed him happily, and Pandora held Zhou Ye''s neck and giggled.


    "Especially Pandora can also help you become whatever you want..." Priilasi said hesitated, then said: "But please pay attention, Pandora cannot change your height. You can only change your reminder and appearance..."


    "It''s just a small matter!" Zhou Ye said with a smile. To be honest, Pandora gave him enough surprises today... He really likes Pandora, and it''s definitely not because he unlocked new knowledge...


    Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Seven


    Four years later-Neon Tokyo...


    Yashida Ichiro is too old to walk...but he can still wander around in a wheelchair. Therefore, he is the master of Shida Enterprise, not his son, Shingen Yashida...


    Another spring comes...


    Yashida Ichiro looked at the cherry blossom tree in the courtyard and was stunned. As people grow old, they like to reminisce, remembering the roads they have traveled in their lives, the people they have met, the things they have traveled...


    At this moment, a middle-aged man in a black suit walked quickly to Yashida Ichiro and whispered a few words in his ear.


    The face of Yashida Ichiro, who had been lost in thought, suddenly showed a look of ecstasy, and then quickly converged, becoming extremely serious: "Really?"


    "Yes, there have been many experiments on the research institute and they have been completely successful!" The middle-aged man nodded and replied respectfully.


    "Quickly, prepare the helicopter immediately, I''m going to the research institute!" Yashida Ichiro said excitedly.


    "Yes, Patriarch, I''ll prepare right away!" The middle-aged man nodded, turned and left.


    Watching the middle-aged man leave, Yashida Ichiro slowly calmed down his excitement, and then shouted: "Come here!"


    "Patriarch, what are your orders!" A middle-aged woman came out and asked respectfully when she came to Yashida Ichiro.


    "Push me to the tarmac!"


    "Yes, Patriarch!" The middle-aged woman pushed Yashita''s wheelchair and walked out, followed by two bodyguards in black suits.


    Soon, Yashida Ichiro came to the helipad, and the middle-aged man who had just reported to him was already standing beside the activated helicopter and waiting.


    With the assistance of bodyguards, the man carried Yashida Ichiro onto the helicopter and secured it.The helicopter started and started flying towards Akita Prefecture...


    Three hours later, the helicopter landed in a desolate valley in the mountainous area of ??Akita. In a square the size of a stadium in the valley, Ishiro Yashida, who was surrounded by crowds, was directly pushed into a cavern disguised as a boulder at the foot of the mountain...


    When you enter the cave, you will see a large hall full of high-tech equipment. Dozens of researchers in white coats are busy there.


    Instead of entering the lobby, Yashida Ichiro entered a large elevator with a size of more than ten square meters along the edge.


    The elevator was moving downwards, and soon with a slight vibration, the elevator stopped.The crowd gathered around Yashida Ichiro and walked out of the elevator. There was a space in front of him that was larger than the lobby above, the size of two football fields...


    It stands to reason that when Yashita Ichiro came here, the person in charge of the institute should come out to greet him, but no one came out to greet him, let alone the person in charge of the institute, not even a small researcher. ...


    But because he was getting closer and closer to his goal, the excited Yashita Ichiro did not notice this abnormal situation, or in other words, even if he noticed that he did not care now, what he cares about now is that he has developed Successful variant capacity absorption device.


    "Hurry up and push me in!" Yashida Ichiro kept urging the bodyguard behind him, he wanted to see the results of the experiment in front of him at first glance.


    It¡¯s also fortunate that the bodyguards came here with Yashita Ichiro before, and they are no strangers to this research institute, so the group soon came to the door of a room marked with [Standing Prohibition]...


    Pushing open the room, Yashita Ichiro¡¯s pupils shrank, and the person in front of him was really surprising...


    "Seeing me here, Patriarch Yashida seems very surprised?" Ophelia took an elegant step and came to Yashida Ichiro with a smile on her face.


    "Why are you here?" Yashita Ichiro glared, and he didn''t care that speaking like this would turn his face with the Umbrella consortium. This was his last secret. He didn''t expect to see this familiar woman."Sasaki, kill her!"


    He can''t care much anymore. He just wants to keep his secrets. As for what he should do in the face of revenge from the Umbrella consortium after killing Ophelia, he doesn''t think about it now.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 140

    "I''m sorry, Patriarch!" The bodyguard leader who was supposed to be in charge of Yashida Ichiro, Sasaki did not obediently drew out his pistol and shot Ophelia to death.


    Instead, he took out the pistol and pressed it against the back of Yashida Ichiro''s head.


    "You''re crazy, Sasaki!" Yashida Ichiro exclaimed, "Think of your family, you fool!"


    As a Yashida Ichiro who can make Yashida a global enterprise, how could he be an idiot? He has the strictest control over the head of the bodyguard who protects himself. He completely controls Sasaki¡¯s family. Otherwise, how could he take his own Give life to this person.


    "I''m sorry, Patriarch!" Sasaki said with a smile: "I am not Sasaki, but an ordinary replica soldier of the Umbrella Consortium. I''m sorry to disappoint you!"


    "How... how is it possible!" Yashita Ichiro looked at the head of bodyguard who had been with him for more than ten years, and didn''t know what to say...


    "Then don''t ask, the others are also members of the Umbrella Consortium!" He took a deep breath and said, Yashida Ichirou.


    "Congratulations, Patriarch Yashida, you guessed it!" Ophelia smiled and clapped her hands and said, "Well, now outside, the Umbrella Consortium estimates that it is peacefully receiving all the property of Yashida Enterprise!"


    "Finally... I would like to ask one more question, when did you start..." Yashita Ichiro asked unwillingly, his face turned gray.


    "It started when you found the Umbrella Consortium to cooperate!" Ophelia said with a smile: "Quietly telling you, not only your loyal Shitian enterprise, including the current President... are all our Umbrella Those who pull the consortium!"


    "You...really..." Yashita Ichiro slumped on his wheelchair like a discouraged ball. How could he not know how clever as he was? Knowing this secret shows one thing, Ophelia did not let herself The plan to get out of this base alive...


    "It''s time to hit the road, Patriarch Zhizhi Tian!"


    "Wait, at least let me take a look at me..."


    "Well, let''s take a look at the greatest scientific and technological achievements!" Ophelia smiled and stepped away, and a large robotic arm appeared in front of Yashida Ichiro.


    "This is the Transducer Type I Absorbing Device!" Ophelia introduced: "You should thank us Umbrella Consortium, not our scientific and technological support. It will take you at least ten years to build this thing! "


    "It''s really...a beautiful work..." Yashida Ichiro looked in front of him, this machine that can realize his dreams, and let out a sigh, but all he can do is sigh...with a shot. , Yashida Ichiro ended his tangled life.


    Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Nine


    Ten minutes later, Zhou Ye, who was far away in California, also received the news that the mission was completed.


    Stretching lazily, Zhou Ye sighed. From 1920 to 2006, he has been in this world for 86 years...Basically, a generation''s life.


    But I have to say that he still has a lot of gains. I won''t talk about the sister papers he raised up. I just say that the Umbrella Consortium has gained a lot in this world...


    In particular, a complete mutant gene bank has been established. Because of the mutant¡¯s capabilities, the Umbrella Consortium has now begun to study the possibility of becoming a warship...


    The X gene of the mutant made the impossible possible, especially after robbing Neon¡¯s robotics technology, the technical reserves of the humanoid mecha have also been greatly enhanced.


    To put it bluntly, if Zhou Ye wanted to, he could make a super-giant mecha like the [Pacific Rim] in three years, but there is no use for eggs, why did he make him...


    Looking at the two 14-year-old neon loli sleeping beside him, Zhou Ye gently picked up Pandora, who was lying on his body, put her on the window, helped her cover the quilt, and then got up and walked out. bedroom¡­¡­


    "Master!" Seeing Zhou Ye walking out of the bedroom, the loyal maid hurried forward and wanted to ask her master what she needed, but was stopped by Zhou Ye...


    With the maid, Zhou Ye walked to the swimming pool on the second floor, sat down, looked up at the bright starry sky, lost in thought...


    "It''s time to give them an explanation..." Zhou Ye lit a cigar and took a deep breath.


    The next day¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye ordered his people to make every effort to promote polygamy legislation in California.


    In the United States, in addition to the national constitution, each state has its own laws, and it is not surprising that sometimes two neighboring states have contradictory laws.


    For example, gays and lesbians in Massachusetts and California can legally marry, and Washington and Colorado can legally smoke aunts... This is the strange beauty of the US law.


    After three months, the California state government finally passed a bill on the legality of polygamy. Since then, it has become a paradise for the rich. You can marry as many wives as you want here, as long as you have the ability to make them Agree to marry you...


    December 14th-Valentine''s Day


    Today¡¯s Valentine¡¯s Day is an unforgettable day for all Zhou Ye¡¯s women. Zhou Ye received both the women in the supergirl world and Alice in this world...


    He took his daughters directly to the grand wedding in the most famous Crystal Cathedral in California. Magneto and Dr. X both attended this wedding. No way, who made their daughter one of the brides.I didn¡¯t look at it for a while, and Zhou Ye caused misfortune on Nina...


    Zhou Ye took the daughters to complete his grand wedding under the auspices of the Pope...


    At the wedding, the words "I do!" the girls said in unison really scared Zhou Ye...


    He took the women back to the Mangrove Villa at night, but it was not too late. Zhou Ye directly took the women onto Umbrella¡¯s shuttle...


    After taking them to the low-Earth orbit of the earth, with Zhou Ye''s order, the entire United States has become a dark desert...


    But soon, one lamp, two lamps and three lamps came on one by one. In the end, all the lights formed a sentence, "I love you, my wife, thank you for being with me!"


    Seeing these words, even the most calm Ophelia couldn''t help covering her mouth, tears raining down. At this moment, they all forgot Zhou Ye''s love, whether Zhou Ye liked it or not. Stop taking a woman home...


    At this moment, they know that they have no regrets in their lives...Which woman in her life can get such a romance?Is there any woman who can get such a gift when she gets married... They feel that all jealousy and jealousy have become full of love at this moment...


    This evening, the women¡¯s fighting spirit was soaring...the front is not good, there is also the top and the back...In the end, if it were not for the spring breeze and the rain, it is estimated that Zhou Ye would die very miserably. The women after the eruption are simply terrible¡­¡­


    In the early morning, when Zhou Ye opened his eyes, the women had already gone out, only Little Pandora was obediently with him...


    "...Morning, little baby!" Zhou Ye smiled and greeted Pandora who was nestling in his arms. Pandora, who was almost ten years old, was so cute and adorable.


    "Good morning, Dad!" Little Pandora drilled into Zhou Ye''s arms again, and said, "Mom and the others said they are going to go shopping today, telling you not to disturb them..."


    "...Okay, then we are left with the two of us..." Zhou Ye knows exactly what is meant by three women in one stage. His wives have more than one stage, it is simply a large-scale singing and dancing troupe...


    "Then let''s have breakfast..." Zhou Ye said, patted Pandora''s little dolphins.


    "Yeah!" Pandora rubbed her belly, and said pitifully, "I''m already hungry!"


    "Then why don''t you get up to eat!"


    "I want to wait for Dad!"


    "What a fool!" Zhou Ye said distressedly: "Next time you are hungry, go to dinner first, and you don''t have to wait for Dad!"


    "Um-!" Pandora nodded obediently.


    "Forget it..." Zhou Ye helped his forehead helplessly. This kind of thing didn''t happen once, but every time Pandora promised well, she turned around and waited for herself again... This little guy has something to him. Unusual attachment...


    No longer entangled with this kind of thing, Zhou Ye quickly took Little Pandora to wash, and then went downstairs to have breakfast...


    "Master, the evacuation plan has been implemented 50%, and we are replacing all our funds with various rare metal materials and rare raw materials!"


    "Master, 80% of the evacuation plan has been implemented. We have purchased 80 million tons of various rare metal ingots."


    "Master, the evacuation plan has been completely completed. The first evacuation personnel, 500,000 people, various research equipment, 16,000 containers, various rare materials, hundreds of millions of tons!"


    To be honest, an evacuation plan almost tired Zhou Ye into a dog. Although he only needs to walk in with the person and the bracelet who entered the space container, he has also turned back and forth dozens of times...


    But finally all the evacuation was completed. Looking at the mangrove villa that had become extremely empty, Zhou Ye was really reluctant to tell the truth. Anyway, he has lived here for decades, and there are too many of him here. Memories...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 141

    One last glance at the Mangrove Manor that had begun to become a little desolate, Zhou Ye''s figure disappeared into this world...Of course, his women had sent him to the Super Girl world a long time ago.


    Chapter One Hundred and Ninety


    In the world of my super ex-girlfriend¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    New York City Suburbs¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It was a wasteland a few years ago, but now it has been transformed into a park and green space for nearby residents to relax and entertain...


    At night, the originally overcrowded park has become quiet at this moment. Except for a few homeless homeless people, there are no young couples who love each other here. After all, it is too remote. The law and order in the United States is not very good... and it is not a wealthy area where police force is inclined...


    A homeless man lying on a seat wrapped up an old newspaper. Although it is almost May, the temperature at night is still a bit low. After all, this is not California that is like spring all year round... Should I think of a way to go to California? Discuss life?At least it¡¯s warmer there, not so cold at night. The homeless man shakes his body for warmth while thinking about such things...


    At this moment, more than a dozen car lights suddenly illuminated him and he couldn''t open his eyes. After a long time, he could barely see the scene in front of him...


    I saw a dozen black Hummers neatly parked in front of him, and then he saw a figure walking down, a young man in a black combat uniform came to him and pulled out a twenty yuan Handed him the dollar bills: "Hurry up with the money, this is not the place you should take!"


    "Thank you...Thank you!" The homeless man grabbed the twenty-dollar bill in a thunderous manner, picked up his own blanket and ran away, for fear that he would run slowly and the money would be gone...


    Several other homeless people were also sent away by the young people who got off the car in the same way...As the homeless people left, the park was completely clear of people...


    "No. Three, use a wide-range life detector to check to see if there are people around!" The young man in black combat uniforms was still worried and called his companion in the electronic tank.


    "Don''t worry, No.1, there is no one..." Hearing the answer coming from his ear, the young man called No.1 also felt relieved.


    "Everyone move faster, you all know what you are going to do?" No.1 looked at the dozen or so people in front of him and said: "It''s all for Umbrella!


    "All for Umbrella!" XN


    With a slogan, more than a dozen people rushed into the Shulin, picked up the exploration instrument in their hands, and began to search inch by inch...


    Soon, a young man''s detector made a beep, and several people seemed to have heard orders.Picking up the engineer''s shovel and the drill, quickly started--


    Soon, a huge crater with a depth of three meters appeared in front of everyone, and dozens of dark meteorites lay quietly on the bottom of the pit...


    Everyone took out a lead container and carefully put the meteorite into the container... After searching the bottom of the pit repeatedly, it was confirmed that there were no omissions. Everyone quickly returned to the car, and the convoy quickly left the park. ...


    Five hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The convoy came to New Jersey, in a huge estate¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye didn''t sleep all night, and even if he nodded vigorously, he would accompany his little Pandora, his eyes full of worry...


    To be honest, the action team sent to New York is a key part of the plan to become stronger. I''m really afraid of something unexpected in the middle...


    But it was okay. A maid finally walked in and told him everything was normal... Zhou Ye let out a sigh of relief...


    He picked up Pandora, who was already asleep, and walked out of the door. A dozen Umbrella special operations team fighters were already there on standby... Seeing the lead box they were carrying, Zhou Ye was satisfied. Nodded...


    Seeing Zhou Ye coming out, everyone hurriedly stood at attention and saluted, but no one dared to speak out. They saw the little princess of Umbrella sleeping in Zhou Ye''s arms, and no one dared to wake her...


    "Now that it''s finished, let''s go!" Zhou Ye nodded and said in return.


    "Yes..." No. 1 saluted, then lined up and walked into the space container box placed in the yard.


    It wasn''t until all the teams entered the space container that Zhou Ye raised his hand and received the container into his wristband, then flashed away and disappeared into the super girl world...


    Resident Evil World, Kamchatka Strait Base¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye''s figure directly appeared in the base. He took out the space container box and placed it on the ground. The researchers immediately rushed up, opened the container box, and released the special operations team...


    "After Red, how long will it take to analyze the meteorite composition and complete the synthesis plan of the meteorite and the energy absorber?" Zhou Ye asked casually.


    "This depends on the progress of the research, master!" Hong Empress is also not sure...


    Of course, the meteorite that Zhou Ye obtained from the Supergirl world was the meteorite that Zhou Ye had acquired superhuman abilities. According to the Red Queen''s statement, this is likely to be golden kryptonite, so it has the function of giving others superhuman abilities and absorbing others'' superhuman abilities!


    After Zhou Ye gained the superhuman ability, he naturally didn''t dare to touch the meteorite anymore, so he pushed down the nearby hill on the spot and buried the meteorite directly in the pit... But now he took it out naturally for his own sake. Strengthening plan...


    Although it is still unclear how long it takes to study to get the product of the perfect fusion of the energy absorber and the meteorite, Zhou Ye believes that with Umbrella¡¯s scientific research capabilities, he certainly does not need to wait too long. Now he needs a little patience... ¡­


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled. He was a bit too eager. After all, scientific research is not a dinner party, so he left...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye finally let go of his heart, picked up Little Pandora and walked towards his bedroom at the base... Everything will be said after I have a sleep...


    I don¡¯t know how long I slept...


    Zhou Ye was awakened by the feeling coming from his mouth. It seemed that a naughty little thing was swimming up and down on his lips...


    When she opened her eyes, it was Little Pandora who was playing naughty with her soft and soft little creature...


    "Hi, baby, what time is it now!" Zhou Ye stretched out his arms lightly and hugged Pandora in his arms, not letting her be naughty...


    "It''s almost 11 o''clock, Dad, I''m so hungry..." Little Pandora looked at Zhou Ye with aggrieved expression, as if to say, why don''t you get up early to dine with me...


    "I''m so sorry, dear!" Zhou Ye hurriedly got up, hugged Pandora to wash, and walked out of the bedroom. The dining table outside was already full of food. Obviously, the maids were busy when Zhou Ye woke up...


    Zhou Ye put Little Pandora on her special seat first, and then did it too... Start, eat...


    "Master, I can tell you a good news!" The figure of the Red Queen suddenly appeared beside Zhou Ye.


    "What good news?" Zhou Ye asked generally while stuffing his mouth with food.


    "According to calculations, after three months, the first perfect energy absorber fused with golden kryptonite will be available for testing. Four months later, we will be able to obtain all the test data. After six months, we You will get a perfectly improved energy absorber..."


    "So...the research is progressing very smoothly!" Zhou Ye picked up the teacup and took a sip of black tea, and said, "Then the follow-up plan should be accelerated too!"


    "Of course, I suggest that you carry out our follow-up plan after the meal!" Honghou said: "After all, it takes time to analyze the genetic genes of the Kryptonians and to crack their DNA!"


    "Okay, I get it!" Zhou Ye nodded and agreed to the Red Queen''s plan.


    Chapter One Hundred Ninety One


    In the superman world¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The United States-Kansas-Kent Farm.


    Jonathan Kent is driving his small pickup truck, taking his wife Martha Kent home to buy fertilizer from the town...


    To be honest, this couple has been married for almost 30 years, but still has no children. His wife dreams of wanting a child of her own...


    At this moment, a flash of fire flashed across his car, but he did not see it, but at this moment he heard a loud noise, and then he felt that his car suddenly became bumpy... He knew that his car A puncture... "Damn it!"


    Pushing the brakes hard, Jonathan opened the door and got out of the car.Unsurprisingly, the tire on his left rear punctured...


    "Joe, look!" At this moment, his wife Martha suddenly yelled, pulling his arm, and Jonathan, a little worried, stood up and looked in the direction his wife was pointing.


    I saw a black deep ditch appeared in front of him, and the land of the deep ditch was still smoking, as if it had been lit by something.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 142

    "Oh my God, what the hell is that!" Jonathan picked up his rifle from the car and looked forward to the deep ditch with the courage. In a deep pit, a handsome young man with black hair was holding him in his arms. A three or four-year-old kid greeted them...


    "Hi, good afternoon, sir!" Zhou Ye hugged Superman, with a happy smile on his mouth, the last piece of the puzzle was in his hand...


    "Hi, what are you doing here?" The handsome appearance is always loved by ladies, even Jonathan''s wife Martha, who is almost sixty, is no exception.


    "I''m here to find something, and I''ll leave right away!" Zhou Ye smiled and greeted the old couple before bending over to check the items in the Little Superman spacecraft. Well, there are many crystals, not one of them. It was an unexpected gain...


    "Put down the child in your hand, immediately, immediately!" Jonathan pointed the gun at Zhou Ye. He didn''t think that the child belonged to Zhou Ye. After all, Zhou Ye looked only seventeen or eighteen years old, and the child clearly looked like a white child. A child of a race, and Zhou Ye is an Asian...


    "Really!" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes and didn''t bother to pay attention to them anymore, and immediately disappeared in front of the old couple in front of the old couple with the spacecraft that Superman was riding with him.


    "Oh my God...what the hell is going on?" The Jonathan and his wife rubbed their eyes vigorously, and couldn''t believe that a person disappeared in front of them in such an instant.


    Zhou Ye showed up directly at the Kamchatka base with Little Superman and the life-saving warehouse, and soon a researcher wearing sterile suits took away Little Superman and the life-saving warehouse...


    "It''s really hard work!" Zhou Ye stretched out, and then walked towards his bedroom. Of course, he went to find his well-behaved little Pandora. He is not a pervert, how could he be? Little Superman is interested...


    Deciphering Krypton Technology and deciphering the DNA of Kryptonians are being carried out at the same time. To be honest, this work is not easy. Although there is the full support of the red and white queens, the progress is also very slow...


    Zhou Ye finally decided to analyze the crystals of Krypton Technology first. Perhaps after acquiring Krypton Technology, Umbrella Group''s technological level can take a leap...


    But the entry is still slow...


    It was not until a year later that the Red Queen, with the help of Chaowei Shanshan, completely analyzed the Krypton Technology...Of course, Shanshan said that she hadn''t played for a long time and needed to come out to brush up on her sense of existence...


    After analyzing the Krypton technology, the speed of analyzing Superman¡¯s DNA was much faster...Finally, in the second year, the Red Queen analyzed the genetic code in Superman¡¯s DNA...and successfully copied the first little Superman...


    Zhou Ye threw the used Superman back into the Superman world and gave him to his adoptive parents, the Jonathans...


    Thirty years later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye walked on the launch site that originally belonged to the NASA Aeronautical Center in the United States. There are a full fifty towering launchers...Each device is an energy collector, which is a fist-sized golden kryptonite. , This is used to collect the energy of the superman clone above...


    The energy of up to ten thousand superhuman clones can be collected...and they will be launched into the synchronous orbit of Mercury, the nearest to the sun, where they will absorb the sun''s radiation...


    Each huge spaceship is 10,000 copies of Superman, and thirty such spaceships are 500,000 copies of Superman... They will act as Zhou Ye¡¯s solar panels, absorbing solar radiation, transforming it into power, and then converting To Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye walked to the large square next to the launch site, which could hold 500,000 people. Behind him was a beautiful girl with long silver-white hair wearing a black Lolita skirt. The girl looked at Zhou Ye''s eyes. , Full of love...


    It is the Pandora type X that has grown up, uh, now her name is Pandora. For Pandora, Zhou Ye is a lover, a father, a master, her only, and hers. Eternity... As a weapon created, as a woman, as a daughter... Zhou Ye, whom she loves deeply, unconditionally obeyed any order of Zhou Ye... Even if she was to die, of course, how could Zhou Ye go down? What about such an order...


    "You will become the cornerstone of my ability, my invincible guarantee, and the permanent protection of the Umbrella Consortium!" Zhou Ye looked at the serious clones in the audience and said loudly.


    "Master, long live, Umbrella, long live!" Numerous Superman clones enthusiastically shouted, their genes were written with a loyal code... They would never betray Zhou Ye and betray Umbrella.


    "Then, board the ship!"


    With Zhou Ye''s order, the Superman copy people began to board their space battleships in an orderly manner according to their numbers...


    The 200-meter-high and 1300-meter-long battleship is Umbrella¡¯s latest technology, and it is a super biological battleship based on Gene X and Krypton Technology.


    They are alive, they can manipulate gravity, so there is no need to worry that they will disintegrate in the atmosphere because they are too big after taking off. They can adapt to any environment, including vacuum, so they can be self-sufficient in the universe, and even have extra energy. Ensure the oxygen supply for humans in the body, they can absorb energy, because there is no need to worry about them exploding after being attacked by energy...


    Of course, what is lacking now is the weapon system. Their only weapon is now the sixteen pairs of eyes all over the hull. It is a weapon attacked by thermal radiation rays... No way, the super-electromagnetic gun will stall in a vacuum environment... this What a sad story.


    With the countdown to 321, fifty biological battleships slowly lifted off, and then flew towards outer space...It is expected to arrive at Mercury in three days...


    Although the biological battleship type V cannot travel at the speed of light, it can teleport... This is a better skill than the speed of light.


    "Let''s go back, baby!" Looking at the warship that had reached the moon''s orbit, Zhou Ye reached out and hugged Pandora''s waist and walked towards the base.


    This time they will stay at Mercury for at least a hundred years, so what Zhou Ye is worried about now is how to spend these hundred years...It''s really a boring thing, where should I go to play?Go to this world and reunite, it''s been a long time since I returned to this world... Well, this is a good idea.It was such a happy decision, let''s go back to this world.


    Chapter One Hundred and Ninety Two


    Sunny Beach Bikini¡ª¡ª


    This is the theme of the world... Zhou Ye is lying on a beach chair, the well-behaved Arab sextuplets Adilai sisters surround him, thumping their legs, applying sunscreen and applying sunscreen, while Adilai, the eldest sister, is Sitting behind Zhou Ye, cleverly used his pair of soft 36Es to give Zhou Ye a headrest...


    And Pandora, with silver hair, is wearing a bikini and playing beach volleyball with the girls...


    Zhou Ye sighed comfortably. He can now be called a yucui cuddle... The soft and cool feeling from the girls is really intoxicating...


    In order to come to the world for vacation, he sent the maids to the super girl world, and then let the super-dimensional system Shanshan consume half of the causal energy to connect the time flow of the biochemical crisis world with his own time flow, thus ensuring the week. Even if Ye is not in the world of Resident Evil, the time there will not stop passing, because Zhou Ye is really not in the mood to stay there for a hundred years...


    After all, there is an apocalyptic world. Although the apocalyptic world has passed, human beings have begun to rebuild their homes under the leadership of the Umbrella Group, and even the technological development has reached a level of rapid development, but to Zhou Ye, it still seems a little lifeless...


    He threw more than half of the Havana cigar in his hand into the ashtray held by the six sisters, Zhou Ye turned on the tablet he had put on him...


    With the animation interface of [Welcome Umbrella], the computer enters the red and white operating system... The red and white operating system, a system independently developed by Red Queen, is now widely used in Umbrella Group office computers.


    Looking at the system abbreviation of HB in front of him... Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to complain about the red and white operating system, okay, after becoming popular, he wanted to pull his sister into the white queen. This is nothing, but why do you use Chinese letters? What about abbreviations?It feels like peacekeeping like KFC=Kaifengcai...


    Even though he complained every time, Zhou Ye still had to admire the Red Queen¡¯s operating system. The security was not said, and the running speed was extremely high. The most important thing was that the compatibility was really super strong... and had basic labor. Intelligent help saves a lot of operation steps.


    "Welcome, Umbrella''s great master!" A reduced version of the Red Queen jumped out of the screen, holding the corner of her skirt and making a lady gift... "What can I do for you?"


    "No, I''ll pick it up by myself!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Occasionally, I want to get back some of the feeling of my own operation!"


    "Then I won''t disturb you, master!" With the voice, the Q version of the red queen held a lady''s umbrella, Shi Shiran walked towards the depths of the screen, and quickly disappeared from the screen.


    Zhou Ye thought for a while and clicked on the penguin logo. To be honest, he has forgotten how long he hasn¡¯t been on QQ since he had WeChat. It seems that he hasn¡¯t been on QQ much, even if it¡¯s not in the world. Time, it seems that it has been nearly ten years...


    Click on the QQ number. He still remembers the six-digit QQ number he applied for when he was in high school, XXXXXX. After entering the number, Zhou Ye found a problem... He seemed, seemed, could, probably changed the password of the QQ number. I forgot...


    "The Red Queen..." Zhou Ye yelled out habitually, but Adilai''s daughters laughed."Axi... I forgot to put the Red Queen in the biochemical world to upgrade technology..."


    Because the Red Queen was not there, the Adilai sisters were still happy to celebrate last night. After all, the Red Queen played scary ghosts, and the most hurt is the Adilai sisters...Whoever makes their sisters look the same, so the Red Queen often Scared one person continuously...


    So after hearing that the red queen will not appear for the time being, the Adilai sisters are simply happy!


    Forget it, don''t worry, there is no red queen, and the red and white system is the same.Thinking of this, Zhou Ye directly knocked on the tablet three times as if knocking on the door.


    Soon after the Q version became popular, he opened a door and walked out yawning."Master, what''s the matter?"


    "Of course, help me crack the secret of this QQ account!"


    "As you wish..." The Q version of the red queen bowed slightly, and then said: "It''s done, Master!"


    "So fast..." This was also the first time Zhou Ye used the red and white system. To be honest, he didn''t expect it to be so fast.


    "How slow does it take for a team of heavily armed SEALs to pack up a ragged caveman tribe?" The Q version of the Red Queen said disdainfully, then opened the door and went back to sleep...


    Zhou Ye was speechless. Ma XX would cry when he heard you, he would really cry. The self-proclaimed high-tech industry in the industry is said to be a caveman...


    Well, forget it, whether he cry or not, Zhou Ye''s eyes are no longer limited to one country and one place. His current eyes are one world and one plane...


    Open the QQ account that I haven''t been on for a long time...Most people''s avatars are gray, and the only one''s avatar is still bright [Qing Wu Feng Yang].

 Movie World Im King Chapter 143

    Of course, this is not the Qing Wu of Caizi Cai. Ever since Caizi Cai¡¯s [First Intimate Contact] became popular on the Internet, Qing Wu Feiyang has been blooming everywhere...


    Of course, this also includes this Qing Wu Feiyang... and this Qing Wu Feiyang is still a man, a cheap man...


    [Anyone, are you here?] Zhou Ye gently typed this line in the dialog box.


    [You are cheap and cheap, your whole family is cheap, I am called Zhang Jian, not cheap!]


    Soon, the other side looked like a frying pan, and immediately sent a message back.


    [Which onion are you?Speed ??registration, the uncle will not cut the unknown under the sword!


    [My Zhou Ye!


    [Little Ye Zi.................. Your uncle, where did you die, dare to play missing with your buddies, and it¡¯s been almost ten years after you play, dare you dare to be shameless?


    When Zhou Ye saw the three words Xiao Ye Zi, a black line appeared on his head. It was simply a black history...Puzzling... Adile, who had been peeking all the time, couldn''t help but laugh. He knew Chinese before. And now because the owner is a Chinese, she loves Chinese culture even more. She saw [Little Leaf] at a glance. She knows that this is a more feminine title...


    "Don''t talk about it, don''t you know?" Zhou Ye didn''t need to look back to know why Adilai smiled, and squeezed the top, end, bump and rise of his headrest in embarrassment, "Otherwise, I will take care of you at night! "


    "Hmm¡ª" Adilai''s face was full of blush, and he couldn''t help but tighten his legs...


    Chapter One Hundred Ninety Three


    [Little Ye Zi, come on, where are you?Come to see you, buddy, let us combine our two bases and create greater glories!


    [Little Ye Zi, your sister, call Lao Tzu''s name, and then call Lao Zi Xiao Ye Zi, I will tell your girlfriend about your embarrassment...]


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­you win¡­¡­


    [Ha, it seems that you are married and have become bronchitis?] Zhou Ye was gloating.


    [Hey, how could you guys be afraid of your wife... Don''t talk about her, tell me how you spent the years... Where are you now?Are there any difficulties?Tell the buddies, if there are too many buddies, I can''t guarantee it, but one hundred and eighty thousand buddies can still get it!


    [Thanks... buddy!] Zhou Ye saw this jargon, and to be honest, he was very moved. He knew the situation of Zhang Jian¡¯s family. His parents were ordinary workers. Although he didn¡¯t know what Zhang Jian¡¯s situation was, it would not be too good. After all, this society is a society. In a society where you have no money and no good father, why are you better than others?It is estimated that one hundred and eighty thousand are all savings for Zhang Jian...


    [Thank you, two brothers in the same world, you are polite with me!It seems that you have really encountered difficulties. You have been diving for many years and have come out to breathe. Come and give me your account. I will pay you now.


    [Stop talking, I really have no difficulty... It seems that you have made a fortune. Give me the fortress money. Tell me, what are you doing now?


    [Hey, since there is no difficulty, I will save this money. If I save again, I will get a car and drive!I''m now taking a civil service exam, honestly carrying the country''s rice bowl, and I can''t survive the starvation.


    [Not bad, I am more promising than me!Zhou Ye smiled, and he felt very relieved to see that the only person he was a good friend had a good time.


    [Stop talking about me, where are you now?You come to me when it''s near, I go to you when it''s far away, we have not seen you in ten years... It''s time to get together!


    [Hehe, I am now enjoying a blessing on a small island in the Caribbean Sea!] Zhou Ye smiled and said.


    [Tumble, Mavericks!Don''t fool me, just say if you have a bad time, buddy won''t laugh at you, what about the Caribbean?


    [Really, why lie to you?


    no picture no truth¡­¡­


    [Waiting...]


    Zhou Ye directly called a young girl, took a picture of herself, and then sent it directly, and the other side immediately became quiet. Ten minutes later, another line of news was sent."Brother, have you had a plastic surgery? Brother, are all those beautiful women your women?"


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye didn''t bother to explain too much, so he answered um.


    "Brother, please video!"


    Zhou Ye opened the video, and soon a fat middle-aged man in his 30s appeared on the screen. He looked at Zhou Ye for a long time, and then asked, "Zhou Ye?"


    "Is it me or who?" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes and said.


    "Brother, I beg you to keep your bed warm!" Zhang Jian immediately yelled.


    A "Go!" popped out of Zhou Ye''s teeth.


    "Hahaha..." The two couldn''t help laughing, and finally found a trace of the previous feeling, the feeling of unbridled youthfulness in high school.


    "Little Ye Zi, it seems that you are doing well, I can rest assured!" Zhang Jianjian smiled.


    "Don''t be nonsense, how are the years?"


    "It''s still the same. I took a civil servant exam, got a normal wife, got a second-hand house, and lived a similar life!" Zhang Jian lighted a cigarette and said with vicissitudes of life.


    "Not bad, it''s more than enough!" Zhou Ye smiled, then Zhang Jian aroused his addiction to cigarettes, stretched out his right hand, Adilai picked up a cut Havana cigar and placed it in Zhou Ye''s hand, and then helped Zhou Ye lit a cigar.


    "Your kid is doing pretty well now, Sun Beach sister paper, you don''t lack anything!" Looking at the well-behaved Adilai beside Zhou Ye, Zhang Jian felt that the yellow face woman who was nagging every day was simply incomparable.


    "Make do with it!" Zhou Ye curled his lips. To be honest, he doesn''t think it''s a good idea anymore, because he is used to...


    "The most deadly pretending to be X is invisible. You are just living a life like this. Then I am living in dire straits!" Zhang Jian sprayed, and the two laughed for a while, and then talked about what happened after losing contact. After a while, Zhang Jian hesitated several times, feeling suffocated.


    "What''s the matter? If you have a P, just let it go. You pretend to be halal in front of me!" Maybe it''s because Zhou Ye talked a little unscrupulously after meeting with his old brother.


    "September 1st is coming soon. Will you come to this year''s class reunion?" Zhang Jian started to regret after saying these things. He knew that Zhou Ye hated gatherings the most, because that woman...


    "Classmate reunion..." Zhou Ye''s thoughts seemed to reverse time, and he returned to the high school period, that period of lush youth... the girl with a beautiful smile.


    "Well, that woman is divorced now, but she still comes every time we have a party..." Zhang Jian hesitated to say something, not knowing whether to say the following.


    "If you have something, just finish it at once, don''t be like a girl!" Zhou Ye cast a glance at him, and to be honest, after Zhou Ye possessed extraordinary abilities, after a hundred years of accumulation of power, he now has a certain power. That glance almost didn''t scare Zhang Jian to pee.


    "That''s...that''s...that woman always asks about you at the party..." Zhang Jian became cautious before he knew it, paying attention to Zhou Ye''s expression from time to time.


    "Haha..." To be honest, although it was only a decade ago for Zhang Jian, for Zhou Ye, hundreds of years have passed. He can''t even remember the girl''s face, only the sweet smile. This is the point, and now Zhou Ye can be said to be reading the flowers, he has long lost the green feeling that he had when he had a crush...He has no feeling for the girl at all.


    "Will you come back from this gathering? Give me a word!" Zhang Jian asked.


    "Go back!" Zhou Ye thought for a while and said, "Didn''t people say that if the clothes don''t return home, it''s like the clothes go at night?"


    "Ha, you are trying to hold back, do you intend to pretend to be a big boy? How do I cooperate with you? Pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger? Low-key luxury? Return of the King?"


    "Go away, I''m just going back and have a look!" Zhou Ye said, "You have read too many novels, and pretend to be a big boy?"


    "Okay, okay, you are the boss, you have the final say..." Zhang Jian said, "Do you need me to notify them in advance?"


    "No, I will go there then!"


    "Hahaha, I guess they will be scared to death by then, you have a thorough plastic surgery, I almost can''t recognize it!"


    "Go away, say something else!"


    The two chatted for a while, and then hung up the link... After all, there is a time difference. If it weren''t for being a night owl, I might not be able to contact...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 144

    Chapter One Hundred and Ninety Four


    ZZ City-XX Airport...


    Zhang Jian stood at the exit of the waiting hall and kept looking into the passage, but he waited for a long time without waiting for the figure he wanted to see.


    He couldn''t help it anymore and simply ran to the information desk.


    "When will the plane from New York to ZZ land?"


    "...Hello sir, there was no plane from New York to ZZ landing this afternoon...Did you remember wrong?"


    "It can''t be wrong, my buddy told me that this is the point!" Zhang Jian touched the back of his head. You must be mistaken, not what I remembered wrong.


    "I''m sorry, sir, really not. The first one also landed at more than 1 am!" The staff at the information desk was still very patient.


    "Absolutely impossible..." Zhang Jian believes that his buddies will never fool himself...


    At this moment, he suddenly felt a pat on his shoulder.Zhang Jian, who was upset and irritable, turned his head and cursed, "Who is your special code..."


    "Oh, Xiao Bian, I haven''t seen him for many years, my temper has risen!" Zhou Ye smiled and looked at his buddy. Time has already carved marks on his face. The original slut is now getting old...


    "Little Ye Zi..." Zhang Jian stared at Zhou Ye in front of him, his eyes widened in disbelief. To be honest, when I was across the screen, I didn''t feel much shock, but when I met in reality, He found that Zhou Ye had really become too handsome, and he had also become taller... Those little meat, super male models, compared with his buddies, they should be thrown into the plastic surgery hospital for another transformation...


    "Why? I dare not recognize it?" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "You guy, I really don''t dare to recognize you!" Zhang Jian smiled and showed Zhou Ye a long-awaited reunion hug... After the two laughed for a while, Zhang Jian discovered that Zhou Ye was still following a group of people... ¡­


    "They are...?" Zhang Jian looked at the super-beautiful sextuplets full of exoticism behind Zhou Ye and the beauty Pandora who appeared to be out of the painting, and asked hesitantly: "Little Ye Zi, they are both. ...?"


    "My woman!" Zhou Ye knew what Zhang Jian wanted to ask, so he admitted directly.


    "I said, you are awesome!" Zhang Jian can only express envy, jealousy and hatred for his buddies'' peach blossom luck. There is no way. These days, those who are beautiful and handsome can really serve as a meal...


    "Okay, let''s go!" Zhou Ye said and walked out of the hall with Zhang Jian''s neck. To be honest, when they went to school, they often wandered around like this. At that time, they didn''t know what GAY was. I don''t even know what Lily is... the people at that time were really innocent.


    "How do we go back?" Zhang Jian said with a wry smile: "I thought you came back alone? In the end, I borrowed a Jetta... I can''t seat so many people!"


    "Just look at it!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Shanren has a clever plan!"


    "Okay..." Zhang Jian shrugged his shoulders, saying that he would give Zhou Ye the hundred kilograms, so just dispose of it...


    When everyone came to the lobby, an extended Bentley was already parked there. Seeing Zhou Ye coming out, the driver who was still wearing a suit came forward on a hot day and asked respectfully: "I¡¯m from the United States, please Mr. Zhou Ye?"


    "Well, I am!" Zhou Ye nodded.


    The driver hurriedly bowed and said, "I am the driver of the Hilton International Hotel in City Z. My name is Zhao Feng. I will be your exclusive driver when you are in China!"


    "Hehe, American Express is really supernatural... Hua Guo can also do this, not easy!" Zhou Ye smiled, then looked at Zhang Jian and asked, "How about going to Z city with me?"


    "Okay..." Zhang Jian looked at the extended Bentley with some entanglement. To be honest, he also wanted to enjoy this luxury car, but thinking about the car he borrowed, he had no choice but to give up this opportunity.


    "Haha!" Zhou Ye smiled at Zhang Jian''s tangled expression, and after arranging the sixts into the car, he took Pandora into Zhang Jian''s Jetta...


    "I said, you didn''t take a good car to make a broken car, and you served you!" Although Zhang Jian said that, he still felt very happy. At least he felt that his brother had not changed much since he became rich.


    "Luxury cars are just like that...nothing good!" Zhou Ye said that he had already vomited in the luxury car and wanted to change his taste.


    "Why would someone from the Hilton International Hotel come to pick you up?" Zhang Jian asked curiously as he drove the car, "Are you still related to the Hilton sisters?"


    "Don''t be nonsense, I have a hairy relationship with the pair of broken shoes!" Zhou Ye curled his lips. He likes beautiful women, but he doesn''t like broken shoes.


    "I just called my little secretary of American Express!" Zhou Ye said, and took out a black metal card from his pocket...


    "I X... this is the legendary unlimited, privileged Black Gold Card of the American Express Centurion?" Zhang Jian danced excitedly.


    "Your sister, drive carefully, I don''t want to die in your car!" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes. Even if it was a car accident, he wouldn''t hurt himself and Pandora, but it was obviously unavoidable that he would be embarrassed.Zhou Ye didn''t want to be ragged.


    "Well, you''re amazing..." A Centurion Black Gold Card basically gave Zhang Jian a rough judgment on Zhou Ye''s wealth, but he was still a little curious: "What are we going to do in City Z? Why not directly Back to City P?"


    "Of course I''m going to buy a car!" Zhou Ye said, "Since I''m returning home in fine clothes, how can I not drive a luxury car?"


    "Buying a luxury car is just to pretend to be Bo Yi, you bull!" Zhang Jian had to compliment Zhou Ye''s behavior. It is obvious that Zhou Ye has already developed in the United States. The car, this Bo Yi outfit is a bit big.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled without saying a word, and Zhang Jian couldn''t see the ending for some things.


    Classmates... To be honest, isn¡¯t it a pretending to be a boy who is better than anyone else. Although Zhou Ye doesn¡¯t like to pretend to be a boy, he doesn¡¯t like being stepped on, so buying a car is on the agenda. To be honest, if it were not for P city to be an inland city, Zhou Ye really wanted to drive his imperial yacht to a desperate need...


    Soon, a line of two cars fell into city Z. Zhou Ye directly asked Zhang Jian to drive the car to the largest 4S store in the city, and directly bought two imported Mercedes-Benz GL-Class off-road vehicles. Then Zhou Ye saw one. The car that fascinates him, Alt Kalman... This domestically produced off-road vehicle sells for 12 million, and the global limit is 10, and this car is actually only displayed here and not sold...


    In desperation, Zhou Ye could only call his Amex secretary again. I have to say that in some cases, the effect of Amex was much better than Zhou Ye, and he quickly finished the most expensive domestic SUV.


    "Good car..." Zhang Jian''s saliva flowed down. A man likes luxury cars, especially this kind of off-road vehicles full of violent aesthetics...


    "How about using this car as Bo Yi?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "That''s a real Bo Yi..." Zhang Jian stretched out his thumb and said, convinced... In domestic road conditions, driving a supercar is really pretending to be Bo Yi, and driving a good off-road vehicle is the most comfortable.


    Zhou Ye directly sent away the courtesy car of the Hilton International Hotel. The six sisters drove two Mercedes Benz off-road. He took Pandora and drove his new violent aesthetic Kalman, and a group of four cars turned towards Go to P city...


    Chapter One Hundred and Ninety Five


    Zhou Na was sitting at the dressing table, carefully putting her false eyelashes on her eyelids, and looking at herself in the mirror, she seemed to have restored her youthful demeanor...


    However, the crow''s feet and loose skin at the corners of her eyes reminded her that she is already in her thirties and is no longer the teenage girl.


    After applying a layer of firming lotion to herself, she drew on light makeup. Zhou Na looked at herself in the mirror and said to herself with satisfaction: "Perfect, Zhou Na, you are still so beautiful!"


    Today is the class reunion at noon. Zhou Na wants to dress herself up well. The class reunion is a class reunion. If you put it nicely, it is a class reunion. If you say it badly, it is a comparison meeting. A man is better than wealth than status, and a woman is better than her husband... ¡­


    Zhou Na didn''t want to lose to those girls in the class. Although she had already divorced once, but because she had never given birth to any children, she was not out of shape yet, and she looked okay.


    While choosing dresses in the closet, Zhou Na thought of the handsome boy who used to sit behind her. Because of the same surname as her, she also had a different sense of closeness to him.


    But the boy took it as a sign that she was interesting to him. After saddling her, he hushed and asked warmly. To be honest, that boy is really good and has a good personality. If it weren''t for Zhou Na to have a better choice, he said I might choose him...


    According to the current words, Zhou Na used that boy as a spare tire, a boyfriend... But she didn''t know, her unintentional harm was the most to others...


    In society, Zhou Na has experienced a lot. It was only at this time that she truly felt how precious the innocent feelings without any moisture were... That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t fall behind every classmate gathering, every time. Ask the boy''s best buddy for news about the boy.


    The reason why she had to dress up so well today was because she saw the name of the boy in the list of classmates in the classmate meeting on QQ... She wanted to see him, and now it has become What kind of appearance, if possible, she still wants to continue the front... She is tired from playing and wants to find an honest person to marry...


    At 11:30 noon, Zhou Na arrived at Zhiweiju in the city center on time. This is the designated unit of their classmate association, because the boss here is one of their classmates. To put it bluntly, this means that the water does not flow out of the field...


    "Oh, Zhou Na, come here quite early!"


    As soon as Zhou Na walked into Zhiweiju, she saw the boss here, Zhang Fan.


    "Early is better than later!" Zhou Na said with a smile.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 145

    "Hehe, don''t fool me, if it weren''t for Xiao Yezi to come this time, would you come so early?" Zhang Fan said with a smile, "In the previous gatherings, when did you come when everyone was there?"


    It''s no secret that Zhou Na is interested in Zhou Ye among the classmates. Every time the classmates meet, she always asks everyone about Zhou Ye''s news. Unfortunately, no one knows.


    "Yeah, I came here so early for Xiao Yezi, do you envy and hate?" When a mature woman let go, it can scare a man to death.


    "Don''t tell me, how dare I be unconvinced, I''m afraid you will close my store!" Zhang Fan teased.


    Zhou Na entered the taxation system through her ex-husband''s relationship, and is now at the associate level...Speaking of which, she is a pretty good fellow among her classmates.


    "I haven''t come yet, Zhou Na, are you waiting in the single room or waiting in the lobby?" Zhang Fan asked.


    Zhou Na looked at the waiters who were chatting in small groups in the lobby, frowned, and said, "I''ll go to the private room and wait!"


    "Okay, the third floor of the South Mountain House, the single room is the largest, I will let you lead you there?" Zhang Fan smiled, matching his figure, the whole is a Maitreya Buddha.


    "I know the place, just go by myself!" Zhou Na said, picking up her own bag and walking towards the stairs. Nowadays, everyone is lazy. The private room on the third floor is the most difficult to book. It seems that this is slippery with Zhang Fan. Head off.


    Pushing open the single room, a room with a size of 80 square meters can easily set up four tables for ten people. Next to it, there is a sofa and coffee table for rest. Fruits and melon seeds candies are placed on the table. The classmates are still very caring.


    Zhou Na hung her Kun bag on the hanger, then sat down on the sofa, picked up the remote control placed on the coffee table, and turned on the TV in the private room...


    Switching the TV channels indiscriminately, Zhou Na''s thoughts seemed to have returned to the youthful campus, those carefree youthful years...


    The boy who said shyly to himself every time, [I''ll take you home], the boy who missed school to buy himself a birthday gift and went to the provincial capital, only said for himself that he liked the big doll bear in the mall. Boy...


    The boy who saw herself snuggling into the arms of others, as if the whole person had been abandoned by the world...Until now, she did not know how precious the relationship was, and she wanted to redeem that relationship... She wanted to tell him She was wrong. She wanted to tell him that she should live with him and give him a baby...


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s too late...Zhou Na narrowed her eyes, she made up her mind, didn¡¯t she say it?A happy life depends on her own struggle. She believes that she is his first. This is the best weapon. She will surely redeem his feelings, even if he is married...


    At this moment, the noise of talking came from outside the room, interrupting Zhou Na''s thoughts.She opened the door angrily and saw a scene in the corridor.


    I saw Zhang Fan and Zhang Jian walking here with an incomparably handsome young man, followed by a beautiful silver-haired girl...


    "Say Cao Cao Cao Cao is here, look, Xiao Ye Zi, Zhou Na will come out to greet you as soon as you come!" Zhang Fan said with a smile: "Then I won''t send you in, I will continue to welcome you!"


    "Go busy with you, family!" Zhang Jian smiled and patted Zhang Fan''s belly, and said: "You should really lose weight! Be careful of the three highs!"


    "Don''t talk, I am the belly of the prime minister who can hold a boat. I don''t want to talk to you anymore, I''m going down!" Zhang Fan said and ran down.


    "Oh, I forgot something in the car. Sister-in-law, can you help me get it?" Zhang Jian was taken aback when he saw Zhou Na, and then said to Pandora.


    "Well, go, help Xiao Jianjian get things!" Zhou Ye knew what Zhang Jian meant, and he did have something to tell her clearly.So motioned Pandora and Zhang Jian to go downstairs to get things...


    "Are you... Little Ye Zi?" Zhou Na looked at Zhou Ye, feeling that all this was like a dream, and the previous shadow could be seen between her eyebrows, but it had changed too much...


    "Well, let''s go in and talk!" Zhou Ye said as he walked into the private room, found a place on the side of the sofa and sat down."It''s been a long time since I can''t even recognize my old classmates!"


    "...I really don''t dare to recognize it!" With a smile on Zhou Na''s face, she sat on the sofa next to Zhou Ye."What have you been doing these years? Why don''t you contact me?"


    "Haha, make a fuss, make do with it!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "You, you should have a good time, I remember that you married the son of the chief''s house at that time, and now you can be called an official family. Got it!"


    "What kind of official..." Zhou Na gave Zhou Ye a blank look and said, "I...I have divorced him!"


    "Oh..." After Zhou Ye responded like a goose, he stopped speaking.


    Chapter One Hundred and Ninety Six


    "Dead..." Zhou Na whispered, and then said: "Where are you? Are you married?"


    "It''s over, didn''t you just call my wife to get something?" Zhou Ye said calmly.


    Cold field-silence-


    The air in the entire private room seemed to freeze, Zhou Na''s eyes were like a face change in Sichuan Opera, sweet for a while and hideous...Finally, she settled down and stared at Zhou Ye''s eyes firmly and said, "After so many years, I found...The one I love the most is you! Little Ye Zi..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was really speechless... He didn''t know whether he should cry or laugh, he had the best memory, the most beautiful first love... He thought he had met the right person, he had met someone Can take care of the baby for a lifetime...


    But the reality gave him a slap in the face, telling him...what is the reincarnation skill MAX, what is it that hard work is not as good as father... Then there was a big change in his family, and his parents unfortunately passed away...


    He had nothing to worry about and sold his house. He went to the north to work hard after graduating from high school. To be honest, at that time, he did not have a personal appearance and came back to humiliate this woman who once abandoned herself... ¡­


    However, it turns out that he is not a Long Aotian, nor is he a protagonist in a novel, nor is he a natural stranger. In the first-tier big city of Z City, he became more and more unsuccessful...until that thunderstorm.


    He has experienced too much now and seen too much.So there is no need for revenge... Everyone has his own ambitions, people have the right to pursue their material happiness, don''t they?


    Zhou Na stared at Zhou Ye''s eyes firmly. She felt that she was almost sucked in by these star eyes. Oh my god, why didn''t I find Xiao Ye Zi so handsome before, I found out early, how could my old lady choose that person...


    "Huh..." Zhou Ye sighed, the corners of his mouth cocked slightly.Said: "The past is over. It used to be young and ignorant...!"


    "I love you...Did you hear clearly, I love you, Zhou Ye!" Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhou Na''s unwilling hands grabbed Zhou Ye''s hands, and her whole body was almost attached to Zhou Ye. ."I¡ªlove¡ªyou, Zhou Ye!"


    "I love you too... once!" Zhou Ye gently pushed Zhou Na away and smiled: "Well, classmates, I''m sorry to say whether you love or not!"


    "You must still love me, don''t you... Xiao Ye Zi, I know you are still in love with me!" Zhou Na''s voice was full of pleading, as if an infatuated woman saved her lover.


    ... Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, he felt as if he had become Chen Shimei inexplicably, it was really unreasonable."... figure out... you didn''t want me at the beginning, not I didn''t want you, [you said that you are a good person, and you will definitely find a better woman than me!]"


    "You still remember this sentence... I knew that you must still love me!" Zhou Na seemed to have found evidence that Zhou Ye likes herself, and exclaimed excitedly: "I''m sorry... Xiao Ye Zi, I know I was wrong. , I was wrong, give me a chance, I will love you well, let''s get married, let''s go to the Maldives for our honeymoon, I will give you a baby..."


    "Sorry, please let go of my dear!" A cold voice interrupted Zhou Na''s words.


    Following the voice of the words, Zhou Na felt that she was being dragged away from Zhou Ye by a huge force, and then a figure was directly nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    It is Pandora who has gone and returned.


    At this moment, Pandora was clinging to Zhou Ye''s side obediently, then took out a pack of wet wipes from the small bag she was carrying with him, and gently helped Zhou Ye wipe the hand that was just held by Zhou Na.


    "I haven''t introduced yet, this is my wife, Pandora!" Zhou Ye smiled and embraced Pandora''s waist and introduced her.


    Pandora is actually not very jealous. In fact, although she would not actively approach the woman Zhou Ye liked, she would not reject it... But she felt that Zhou Ye did not like this woman, and to be honest, she was a bit disgusted. So I ran out to rescue...


    A woman Zhou Ye didn''t like actually dared to hug her dear, wanting to die?If it hadn''t been for Zhou Ye to bring her here and repeatedly told her not to use her ability to make trouble here, she would have left this woman dead without a place to bury her.


    "Pandora? Little Ye Zi, you must have invited me to deliberately anger me, right...I don''t believe you don''t love me anymore!" Zhou Na said with an expression that I had already seen everything through, and said: "With real name I dare not say, it must be a wild model with a silver wig. Did you just come back from the cosplay scene?"


    "First, I have Germanic ancestry, so my hair is real, not a wig. Second, I am my dear wife, which is protected by law. Our wedding at the Crystal Church in California. Third, Pandora is my real name, I didn''t come from the cosplay scene!"


    Pandora knows thirteen languages, can fly airplanes, build guns, know how to kill each country, cook, play the piano, sing, dance ballet, yoga, but just can¡¯t fight... Seriously stretched out his fingers to refute Zhou Na''s words one by one. They look so cute...


    "Hahaha..." Looking at such a cute Pandora, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but hug her and rub her little face. It was so cute.


    However, Pandora''s counterattack did not end.


    "You keep talking about loving my dear! But what you think is that you are tired from playing and want to find an honest person to marry. The reason why you choose my dear is because you think you are my dear''s first love, so you can It''s easy, and my dear will definitely be a man who loves his wife, right?" Pandora looked at Zhou Na''s eyes and said word by word.


    I have a sentence that I don¡¯t know when I¡¯m selling critics. Do you honestly owe you money?Should an honest person be a back-up man?Or should honest people be born as spare tires?


    Zhou Ye''s mood at this moment is really like ten thousand grass, mud, and horses galloping past. If Shanshan hadn''t changed her destiny, maybe she would have become a member of the honest group...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 146

    Zhou Na looked at the beautiful girl in horror as she walked out of a painting. She felt that all her thoughts could not be hidden from this girl... "I...I don''t..."


    "Is there, you know for yourself, you don''t need to explain to us!" Pandora said, pulling Zhou Ye''s hand and said, "My dear, come with me to the bathroom!"


    "Well, no problem!" Zhou Ye smiled. He felt as if it was a mistake to come back this time. If he doesn''t come back, maybe everyone will have a good memory, but now even the memory is gone... Hey, What a crime.


    Chapter One Hundred Ninety Seven


    "Hahaha, baby, you just scared her!" Zhou Ye was standing at the window in the corridor on the third floor with Pandora, smiling and whispering.


    "She deserves it!" Pandora said aside, that damn woman dare to use her dear as a spare tire?Blind her dog''s eyes, her sisters treat her dear as a baby, for fear of making him angry, and as a result, there is an ugly woman who dares to use him as an honest person...


    "The vicissitudes of life..." Zhou Ye also sighed. People''s personalities have never been static. From young and frivolous to mature and prudent, this is the change that takes so many losses and detours, no one can tell...


    Fortunately, he is now free of these common mundanes. Nothing can easily change him and make him swallow... And this episode of Zhou Na, Zhou Ye was just seen as a farce.


    "Hi, Xiao Ye Zi, see who this is!" Zhang Jian''s voice came from behind Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye turned to look, and saw a woman standing next to Zhang Fitness. She was a pretty woman with a smooth shawl and long hair, a slender figure, a melon face, big eyes, and a little pink goose.


    "Is she...?" Zhou Ye searched his own memory and couldn''t remember where he had seen this woman.


    "Zhou Ye? Are you really Zhou Ye?" This beautiful lady also had a surprised expression, and the Wei Zhang looked very attractive and inviting.


    "Hahaha, I''ll just say you can''t guess it!" Zhang Jian said with a seductive look.


    "Your uncle, don''t hurry up to say the name if I know that I can''t guess it!" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes and said angrily, "Chan, do you believe me to lead your wife?"


    "Don''t, brother, I was wrong!" Zhang Jian hurriedly folded his hands and begged for mercy: "This is Bai Fei! Have you forgotten? The one made behind you..."


    "Bai Fei? Chai He girl?" Zhou Ye was a little surprised. He remembered that this girl was really black and skinny at the beginning. It was a big change... "You went to Korea for plastic surgery?"


    "You just went to South Korea for plastic surgery!" Bai Fei said with Qiongbi in an angry tone.


    "How did you know? Come on, how do we talk about our plastic surgery experience?" Zhou Ye teased.


    "Okay, who is afraid of whom!" Bai Fei said openly, and then she couldn''t help but circled Zhou Ye twice, and then said: "Don''t say it, you''re really good, you''re still boned. Well, it has become so high!"


    "Of course!" Zhou Ye smiled. He had made up his mind a long time ago and said that he had plastic surgery, otherwise the image of this huge change really couldn''t be explained.


    "I won''t talk to you, welcome back..." Bai Fei said and stretched out her right hand.


    "Welcome me back, what can I do if I just shake hands, at least I have to hug you!" Zhou Ye stretched out his arms as he said, as if he was going to hug Bai Fei.


    Originally he was just joking. According to Zhou Ye''s idea, Bai Fei would definitely run away with his arms outstretched, so that was all right, but what Zhou Ye had expected was that Bai Fei stepped forward generously and then tightly. I hugged him tightly and buried myself in his arms, not like a hug between classmates at all, but a bit like a hug between lovers...


    "..." To be honest, Zhou Ye was a little frightened, and he didn''t know whether to hug it or not.


    After hesitating for a while, Zhou Ye directly tightened his arms and hugged Bai Fei''s shoulders...


    Feeling the big hand on her body, Bai Fei''s delicate body shook, and then she hugged Zhou Ye''s waist harder and buried her face deeper, she greedily breathed Zhou Ye''s breath... The taste...has not changed...


    Time seems to have stopped on the two of them, maybe a long time has passed, maybe only a moment, the two separated...


    Bai Fei¡¯s eyes were a little red, but she still smiled and looked at Pandora and said, ¡°This is my sister-in-law, it¡¯s so pretty... Xiao Ye Zi, you¡¯re so uninteresting. I haven¡¯t contacted us for so long, so I didn¡¯t say anything. Loudly went abroad to marry a beautiful woman back!"


    "..." Zhou Ye touched his cheek and didn''t know what to say. He felt that Bai Fei''s mood seemed very wrong, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong... After all, there has been no contact for ten years.


    "My name is Pandora, hello!" Pandora actually stretched out his hand for an unprecedented time, and expressed friendship with Bai Fei, which simply caused Zhou Ye to fall through his glasses."I am my dear wife!"


    You know that Pandora is the youngest person in Zhou Ye''s queen and palace, it can be said to be loved by thousands of people. Basically, every sister of Zhou Ye likes cute Pandora, but Pando Apart from expressing her emotions with Zhou Ye, La is basically stern when facing outsiders.


    Even if she just rebutted Zhou Na''s stern face, it seemed to Zhou Ye that she was like the three-wonder cute girl in this world...cute.


    There is basically no stranger who can make Pandora take the initiative to express friendship, but now he actually appears...


    "Hello, my name is Bai Fei. It is Zhou Ye''s classmate Jian Xiuyou!" Bai Fei also stretched out her hand, shook hands with Pandora, and said to Zhou Ye, "Since I''m back, in the future Don''t disappear anymore, okay, I''ll go to the bathroom!"


    With that said, Bai Fei turned her head and ran towards the bathroom without waiting for Zhou Ye''s answer...


    "...She has been waiting for you!" Zhang Jian patted Zhou Ye on the shoulder and said, "Since you left, she has been waiting for you and said you will definitely come back. You can figure it out!"


    After Zhang Jian finished speaking, he turned and went downstairs to continue his welcoming career...


    "My dear, she loves you!" Pandora looked at Zhou Ye and said, "She saw it very deeply, um-there seems to be a big doll with your name written in her house, and she has kept your group photos well. ...And she has never been in love...!"


    "...So what?" Zhou Ye looked at Pandora with some embarrassment and asked, "Baby, what do you want me to do?"


    "Take her down...!" Pandora said: "I like her heart!"


    "...This..." To be honest, Zhou Ye really didn''t know that Bai Fei had always liked herself. When he was in school, his eyes had been following Zhou Na. He had never noticed the ugly duckling behind him, but now the ugly duckling has changed. I am a swan, what should I do?Go chasing her?Doesn¡¯t this appear to be a superficial appearance party...


    "She was crying in the bathroom cubicle... I was crying miserably... Oh, the makeup was all spent!" Pandora deliberately said this in an unsteady voice, with an inexplicable sense of joy.


    Zhou Ye was not worried that Pandora was lying to himself, and what Pandora said Bai Fei was not aimless, don''t forget that Pandora has spiritual power...


    "A good man shouldn''t let a woman who loves him shed tears..." Pandora continued.


    "Okay, I get it!" Zhou Ye held his forehead and really had no choice but to take this daughter. Go and go. The appearance party is the appearance party. He himself is a appearance party. There is nothing to be ashamed of...


    Chapter One Hundred Ninety Eight


    Bai Fei covered her mouth, rushed into the bathroom, and locked the door.


    She finally burst into tears... the crying was so heartbreaking, the crying was so wronged... as if she wanted to cry out all the waiting for more than ten years, and to tear the dreams of these ten years to pieces.


    She didn¡¯t even know when she fell in love with Zhou Ye. Maybe it was because Zhou Ye came forward when others bullied her... Maybe it¡¯s that time when she was running crooked in physical education class, Zhou Ye carried her back. At home...


    Maybe too much...


    There are too many stories between her and him. She remembers every bit. She remembers that he likes Zhou Na. She remembers that he likes spicy food. She remembers that he is a machismo. She remembers that she saw that day. The back of the bleak...


    He likes Zhou Na, she doesn''t mind, because she believes that the one who will eventually walk on the red carpet with him must be herself, because the woman Zhou Na is too powerful...


    So she waited willingly, waiting for Zhou Ye to hit the wall, waiting to warm his broken heart with her gentleness.


    But she didn''t expect that people are not as good as the heavens, everything has rushed together, feelings frustrated, great changes in the family... Zhou Ye couldn''t bear the pressure, he chose to escape... and left this place far away. A city of various memories...


    When she learned about this, his house had already changed a host...


    She has cried, despaired, complained... However, in the end she chose to wait. She believes that he will definitely come back here, back to the place where he grew up.


    For this reason, she gave up the high-paying position in the big city, and gave up the place to study in the United States, because she didn''t want to miss him, and she was afraid that missing him would be a lifetime...


    So after graduating from university, she returned to her hometown, a second-tier city, and opened a flower shop named Ye Fei Hua Xing... She was quietly waiting for him here.


    Although he never gave her a promise, let alone liked her, perhaps in his heart, the two are just ordinary classmates...


    But she does not regret it, she firmly believes that the longest wait will bring out the most beautiful flowers...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 147

    Today she finally waited for his news. When she knew that he was coming back, she hadn''t slept all night... She was more than 30 years old and looked forward to meeting him tomorrow like a pregnant girl...


    But when she saw the figure who thought about it day and night, she found that he had changed, he was more beautiful than before, time seemed to stop flowing in him, he didn''t seem to grow old at all...


    But when she saw the beautiful girl next to him who was intimate with him, she suddenly had an unknown premonition... When she tentatively greeted her, the girl did not deny the relationship between the two, but rather generously. Admitted...


    She suddenly felt that her world had become dark, and the ten-year persistence became a joke... She really felt powerless to face this girl...


    Do you have to wait for more than ten years, the best time for a woman is more than ten years... She wants to give up, but her heart has already filled his figure, but she does not want to obey the wishes of her master.


    The heart-piercing pain made her unable to breathe. She could only use bitter tears to continue her breathing, the proof that she was alive...


    Bai Fei, who was squatting in the compartment and crying bitterly, did not notice, a figure appeared silently behind her...


    "Don''t cry...you won''t be pretty if you cry again!" A warm and powerful arm hugged Bai Fei''s body tightly...


    It was Zhou Ye who was sent in by Pandora. By the way, Pandora also transmitted all the images he saw from Bai Fei''s memory to Zhou Ye.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye was really touched by seeing those images...a woman who waited for you for more than ten years, wasted the best time of a girl, such a woman is not worthy of love, what kind of woman Worthy of love?Is that Zhou Na-like green tea bitch?


    Sometimes a man¡¯s love is very simple, it may depend on his appearance or it may be just because of moving, these are all part of love.


    Zhou Ye looked at himself in his memory from Bai Fei''s perspective, and suddenly he realized that when you look at the scenery, maybe you are also the scenery in the eyes of others.


    Bai Fei, who was held by Zhou Ye, was shocked, then raised her head and looked at Zhou Ye, with accusations in her eyes: "You bad guy, people have waited for you for more than ten years, and you brought a woman back. What do you want? Now that you don''t even cry, you are too much..."


    "Good and good are all my fault!" Zhou Ye slapped Bai Fei on the back like coaxing a child, and said, "I''m wrong, I''m guilty, I''m not good, I''ll review..."


    "Punch..." Bai Fei almost laughed, but she burst into tears when she thought of Pandora.Lying in Zhou Ye¡¯s arms, Bai Fei said like a dream: "What should I do, tell me... More than ten years have passed, should I wait for another ten years?... I don¡¯t I know if I can live that long...Bad, why is it so tired to love someone...My heart hurts..."


    Zhou Ye was speechless. Could it be that I didn''t even know that you loved me before? It''s a bit too scumbag to say that...


    If you are speechless, just use action...


    When Zhou Ye thought of this, he bowed his head and stopped Bai Fei''s Fen Chun, and used his snake head to open Bai Fei''s teeth...


    Bai Fei was immediately confused by Zhou Ye''s actions, and then she couldn''t help closing her eyes and indulging in this feeling, which can only appear in a dream...


    If this were a dream, she would never wake up...


    Zhou Ye was not idle, and called Pandora in his mind, teleporting the two to the presidential suite of the rented five-star hotel...


    Four hours later...Bai Fei finally woke up again, feeling the sense of fullness under her body, looking at the beautiful face in front of her...She couldn''t help being silly...


    Why did she feel that all of this was so unreal, the man she had secretly loved for more than ten years responded to her, and she was also with a few women who had only met once, that man... This is really crazy... especially Thinking of my performance...


    Bai Fei has the urge to get into the bed. It is too shame and shame. She can''t believe that she would make such a move... But the pain under her reminds her that all this is true Of... she really dreamed of coming true...


    "What do you think? Feifei little baby!"


    Zhou Ye''s voice rang in her ears, making her feel embarrassed and embarrassed. She gently pinched Zhou Ye''s waist and said, "You are not allowed to shout so nauseously..."


    "Oh, I dare to resist!" Zhou Ye said with a move.Bai Fei''s body softened, and her whole body suddenly lost strength."Don''t, my dear, I really can''t do it anymore, go and harm Pandora!"


    There was another laughter... At last it was almost five o''clock in the afternoon when Zhou Ye took Bai Fei and Pandora out of the hotel...


    Fortunately, after Zhou Ye left, he called Zhang Jian and said that noon would not pass if something happened. In the evening, he would arrange a table at the only five-star hotel in City P to make amends for the students...


    Zhang Jian couldn''t find Bai Fei and Zhou Ye. He immediately understood the whereabouts of the goods and did not reveal him, so he agreed...


    Chapter One Hundred and Ninety Nine


    At 6 o''clock in the evening, when Zhou Ye took Bai Fei and Pandora in the hotel private room, the entire private room was going to turn the clock...


    "Wow, Zhou Ye has really become handsome, hey, it seems that Bai Fei has also become a lot younger!" Li Yue, the squad leader known as the little speaker, turned around Bai Fei as if he had discovered a new world: "Fei Fei, what you used Tell me what cosmetics, I will try it too!"


    "I''m useless..." Bai Fei''s face flushed, and she explained helplessly: "I really don''t use anything... Don''t believe me, if you don''t believe me, ask Zhou Ye!"


    She really can''t say, is she going to tell her classmates that she has become younger because her man has the power of time and made herself younger?There is no way she can only push it to Zhou Ye...


    "It''s suspicious... You asked me to ask Zhou Ye with useless cosmetics?" Li Yue looked at Bai Fei and then at Zhou Ye, and then looked at the hands they were holding tightly, with a sudden realization: "Ah. , Are you...you are together?"


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye nodded, grabbing Bai Fei''s shoulders with a generous smile and said, "Now Feifei belongs to our family!"


    "What about her?" Li Yue looked at Pandora a little hesitantly, knowing that Pandora was a topic for classmates at lunch time. Zhou Ye brought such a beautiful girl to join the class meeting. This is enough to explain a lot of problems, but now Zhou Ye has admitted to the relationship with Bai Fei, which has to make Li Yue a little confused...


    "I believe in Mormon!" Zhou Ye said nonchalantly.


    "Uh-" Li Yue was a little confused, what does this mean?


    "Mormon men can marry many wives..." A voice solved her confusion. Following the voice, a tall man stood up, came to Zhou Ye, hugged Zhou Ye and said: "I really envy you... I want to believe in Mormon too!"


    "Wang Xiaodong, your skin is itchy, do you want me to go back and loosen your skin?" a soprano called.


    Suddenly it caused a burst of laughter.


    "Ha, Xiaodong, you are really hot, you actually married the famous little pepper from our class!" Zhou Ye joked, patted Wang Xiaodong on the shoulder.


    "Hey, a misstep will become an eternal hate!" Wang Xiaodong looked remorseful at the beginning: "It''s a hundred years to look back!"


    "Wang Xiaodong, if my old lady hadn''t been drunk by you that time, how could she let you close the window..." Little Chili Qian Shuyun said with a big teapot with her arms crossed.


    "Oh, how about these cats, brother?" An unpleasant-sounding voice came, and the noisy private room suddenly became silent¡ª


    "Fan Chengguang, this is our classmate meeting today. What''s up with you? Why are you here?" Wang Xiaodong asked unceremoniously at the three people who walked in at the door.


    "Farewell, although we are not classmates, we should be considered alumni anyway!" Fan Chengguang dragged Er Ye step, swaying his two attendants into the private room.


    Zhou Ye frowned. This Fan Chengguang was the man Zhou Na had chosen at the time. He could be said to have a hatred of love with Zhou Ye, but Zhou Ye didn''t feel much about him now...


    In other words, I should thank him. If it weren''t for him, Zhou Ye estimated that he would not be far away from this city at the beginning, and he would not have gone to Z city to get ahead. Of course, the Ultra Dimensional system would have nothing to do with him. , And judging from Zhou Ye''s current understanding of Zhou Na, if the two of them had come together at the beginning, they would not be able to prevent grass growing on their heads...


    From this point of view, Zhou Ye felt that he had to thank this guy, but he was upset when he was upset, it''s just that the two of them had different realms now, and Zhou Ye didn''t bother to care about him...


    It''s just that sometimes, people don''t look for things, and they can''t help but don''t look for you.


    Fan Chengguang walked to Bai Fei swayingly, with a smirk, "Oh, isn''t this Sister White? Why is there so much time today? What''s the fun of playing with these silly Xs, let me take you to play Go for fun!"


    Fan Chengguang completely regarded Zhou Ye standing next to Bai Fei as air, or he believed that the little white face next to Bai Fei was still not a threat to him...


    Fan Chengguang¡¯s father is the executive deputy mayor of this city. His uncle is the boss of a real estate company with billions of assets. This guy is also a clever ghost. When he gets into trouble, he will first inquire about the identity of the other party before starting. This habit ensures that he hasn''t hit the south wall for more than ten years...


    In Fan Chengguang¡¯s view, none of the people in this classmate deserves his attention, so he doesn¡¯t mind being arrogant... His father is about to retire, and the whole family has received green cards. Don¡¯t be arrogant and when? ?Go to the U.S. to be arrogant?Will be shot and killed...


    "Fan Guangguang, haven''t seen you in more than ten years, you still haven''t grown so much!" Zhou Ye smiled and stood in front of Bai Fei.


    "Who are you? What kind of big clove of garlic?" Fan Chengguang hates others for calling his nickname the most. Fan Guangguang, looking at him coldly, the man blocking him is so handsome, and then there is a burst of nameless jealousy, "Little white face, go away Open, or let you know how many eyes the Lord Ma has!"


    "What if I were you? Hurry up and go home now to prepare for the funeral. The whole family in the province is dead, not even a funeral stick..." Zhou Ye leaned slightly and whispered in Fan Chengguang''s ear.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 148

    Fan Chengguang only felt that the whispering sound was like coming from Jiuyou Hell. He couldn''t help but slapped a spirit, his whole body was like a little rabbit being stared at by a tiger, his whole body stiff and straight, unable to move...


    He will die, he will definitely die... Fan Chengguang''s cells all over his body are shouting these words, and the words full of deep malice make him feel that he is only one step away from hell...


    I don''t know how long it has passed, maybe just a moment, but Fan Chengguang feels as if a long time has passed, he will eventually regain control of his body, and ran back as soon as he turned mad.While running, he shouted: "Help... It''s murdered!"


    The two attendants originally thought this was a new trick that their own master Fan came up with, and they were liking them in their hearts, but they found that their own master fell down the stairs in a panic... You can''t watch this now. Now, it¡¯s a trivial matter to clean up this little white face. If Young Master Fan has three long, two short, two of them, he can¡¯t eat it and walk around...


    Zhou Ye looked at Fan Chengguang¡¯s ugly attitude and smiled mockingly. He had forgotten this silly thing, but this silly thing had to come out and brush his sense of existence. He actually dared to covet his own woman, Bai Fei, not to let him. The death of his family is really sorry for the trillions of unjust dead souls in his hands...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled at Pandora, and Pandora immediately understood what Zhou Ye meant.Wei Wei nodded at Zhou Ye, took out a pair of portable headsets from her handbag, and put it on her head...


    This is Umbrella¡¯s latest portable brainwave amplifier. With this instrument, Pandora can easily control a radius of 20,000 square kilometers. If there are enough Umbrella¡¯s satellites in the synchronous orbit, then controlling the world is nothing. Difficult things.


    Chapter Two Hundred


    Zhou Ye always thought that he was not a stingy person, because he never held grudges, he reported any grudges on the spot, so he can proudly say: I have no enemies!


    He feels that saying that it is not too late for a gentleman to revenge for ten years does not mean that you have to bear it at that time, but that if you are not capable of revenge, try to find a way to develop that can be revenge, and you can easily crush it. Why did the other party let him go?


    Is it just because it is stronger than him?Being strong is not a sin, but being strong should protect the weak?Who said that?Whose reason is this?The hatred of taking his wife was treated the same as the hatred of killing his father. It was only because Zhou Ye had no feeling for Zhou Na that he had forgotten this man who looked like an ant to him, but the ant had to be on the pole. what can we do about it?


    It''s very simple. Zhou Ye''s method is to crush this ant, and pour some insecticide into his nest by the way, so that his whole family will die...


    At this time, Pandora held Zhou Ye''s arm and whispered in his ear: "My dear, I''ve done it. I promise that there is no one who can breathe in their family..."


    "Good job!" Zhou Ye smiled and kissed Pandora''s cheek gently.Zhou Ye''s patience can only be seen when facing the beauties he likes...other times he is basically in a state of zero tolerance...


    At this time, Zhang Fan, who opened the restaurant, stood up, breaking the tranquility in the private room.


    He said with an anxious look: "Oh, sorry, Xiao Ye Zi, I suddenly remembered that there is still something at home, so..."


    Zhou Ye looked at him with a faint smile, and after a while said quietly, "In this case, go ahead!"


    "Thank you, I''ll treat you another day, let''s chat harder!" Zhang Fan said as he quickly rushed out of the private room with agile movements that didn''t fit his body...


    With Zhang Fan taking the lead, all the students who had just called their brothers and sisters called sisters and sisters all found various reasons and quickly left the private room...


    "That...little Ye Zi, I have something too!" Zhou Na said tremblingly when she looked at Zhou Ye''s eyes that could see through all her little secrets.


    "I''ll let you go this time...Don''t be clever anymore, just marry someone who is willing to ask you!" Zhou Ye sighed. How could he not know how the second generation of Fan Guangguang came from?


    No one told Fan Guangguang how could he know he was gathering here?Moreover, as Fan Guangguang''s ex-wife, Fan Guangguang came in without looking at Zhou Na, but directly approached Bai Fei. What about such a clumsy way of discriminating and amusing the child?


    "I...I know!" Zhou Na lowered her head. She knew at this moment that she and Zhou Ye were really impossible again. Taking a slightly heavy step, she walked out of the private room...


    "Ye Zi, what did you mean just now?" Zhang Jian asked strangely, "What did Zhou Na do?"


    "Can''t you see it?" Bai Fei hugged Zhou Ye''s arm and said with a happy face: "Fan Guangguang was called by Zhou Na..."


    "Why did she ask Fan Guangguang to come over?" Zhang Jian was still a little confused.


    "A scheming plan!" It was Pandora that explained Zhang Jian."Zhou Na found out at noon that Sister Bai and my dear were not there, so she thought it must be my dear who was with Sister Bai!"


    "Then she called her ex-husband during the evening party. She knew that her ex-husband had always coveted Sister Bai, so she called her ex-husband to make trouble!"


    "No, what if Xiaobai and Ye Zi didn''t show up together at night?" Zhang Jian asked.


    "It is estimated that she has some material from her ex-husband. If Sister Bai doesn''t show up with her dear, then she will use the material in her hand to protect her and reap the gratitude of her dear. The best of both worlds, isn''t it?"


    "You bull, you are almost catching up with Conan!" Zhang Jian pointed at Pandora and showed his admiration.Then he laughed and teased Zhou Ye: "Ye Zi, your life will be difficult in the future, you can''t hide your private money!"


    "Hey, do you think I''m the same as you? Still hiding private money?" Zhou Ye held the most serious contempt for Zhang Jian''s behavior of fearing his wife...


    After looking at the private room, everyone was basically gone. Even Wang Xiaodong, who dared to talk back to Fan Chengguang at the beginning, was dragged away by his wife.


    In the end, only Zhang Jian, Zhou Ye, and Pandora Baifei are left...Zhou Ye knows very well that these classmates have seen him opposing Fan Guangguang, for fear of harming Chi Yu. This is to draw a line from himself...


    After all, it is not too late for a gentleman to revenge for ten years, and for a villain to take revenge from morning to night... This is not surprising at all. It is human nature to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages, and Zhou Ye is not surprised at all.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled tauntingly, this is a classmate...but also a little depressed, his plan of pretending to be Bo Yi can''t go on...Hey, Cha Bai bought...


    "Yeba, should we eat in another place?" Zhang Jian asked carefully after looking at an empty private room.


    "Bane, aren''t you afraid that Fan Guangguang will retaliate against you?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile but not a smile: "You are within the system. He doesn''t even need to do it himself to get revenge on you. A crooked mouth can make you lose your job!"


    "I''m afraid of chicken feathers, I''m going to quit. I can''t find four or five thousand jobs a month. I really can''t support myself as I move bricks to the construction site!" Zhang Jian said nonchalantly: "Besides, there are two people in the world. Brother, can I let you be here alone? I can''t fight my body now, but it''s okay to help smash a black brick!"


    "Okay, with your words, buddies can actually let you go to the construction site to move bricks!?" Zhou Ye smiled and patted Zhang Jian on the shoulder, then looked at Pandora and said: "Call Adilai sisters Come down for dinner together, it happens to have a lot of space!"


    "Hmm!" Pandora obediently agreed, and began to call Sister Adilai.


    Everyone ate and drank directly in the hotel.


    At this time, Fan Chengguang, who was still in shock, finally drove back to his home. After the divorce, he moved back to live with his parents...


    "Knock on the door, why are you so anxious?" Fan Chengguang''s mother opened the door for a long time. Looking at her son, she felt that something was wrong...


    Death has descended¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The next day, the front page headline of the city newspaper in P city reported that [the son was mad, killed his father and daughter and then committed suicide!


    Sitting in his home, Zhang Jian looked at the front page of the newspaper and fell into silence.I looked at the bank card with 50 million RMB on the coffee table, and looked at the keys of two Mercedes-Benz GLs next to the bank card...


    He knew that maybe this time meeting with Ye Zi was the last time, the two were no longer people in the same world...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye has taken Bai Fei on his private jet...To be honest, the classmates will be very troublesome this time, but it is not bad that they have harvested a sister paper who has been waiting for him for more than ten years. Is the only bright spot...


    He set aside 50 million for Zhang Jian, the only friend of his own. Not to mention being rich, at least it¡¯s easy to live without worry, and he also left two Mercedes Benzes, and he only took them away. That domestic violent SUV, who makes him like the appearance of this car?


    Chapter Two Hundred and One


    Zhili-Located in most areas of Hebei, a small part of Shandong, Henan, here is the main defense of Gyeonggi, and has always been a defense of the past dynasties.


    Wenxian, a small county at the junction of Hebei and Shandong... Originally it was not called Wenxian, but Qingyun County. Because the county was surrounded by mountains on three sides, the largest mountain was called Qingyun Mountain, and there was a view in the mountain. Qingyun view.


    According to legend, Taoism is all Taoist and Quanzhen, and each spell is powerful and can tend to evil and avoid evil.


    But then a big family from the Yue family came out in the county. The Yue family was remarkable. It was an official from generation to generation. His ancestors were the highest servants of the Ministry of Households. Later, they felt that the place names of Qingyun County were really not very good, or they should be called scholars. They all have an idea of ??being light on ghosts and spirits.


    Scholars love face, and they are all in the officialdom. When they meet, they say hello.


    Yo, where is your ancestral home?


    Ah, my ancestral home in Qingyun County...


    Oh, I know, the Taoist priests in that place are very powerful...


    Taoist, your sister, your family is Taoist...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 149

    In the end, in order to avoid this situation, the Yue family simply changed the name of Qingyun County with the local gentry and landlords. It was called Wenxian. Looking at the name of Duaniu X, Wenxian, it is the place where the scholar lives...


    Ahem, a bit off topic...


    Naturally, the largest family in Wen County is the Yue family. After all, they have inherited poetry and rituals and have been officials for generations.As the saying goes, three years to clear the prefect, one hundred thousand snowflake silver.As long as officials do not have two successive generations of prodigal sons, it is difficult to break the inheritance...After all, the officialdom still has to be a little bit thin.


    In the Daoguang Reign, the Yue family accounted for more than half of Wen County¡¯s land. To put it bluntly, most of Wen County were tenant farmers of the Yue family. The Yue family was better than the county grandfather in this three-acre land in Wen County. Make.


    The master of the Yue family is not in a very good mood these days, because the daughter in the family has been in bed for three days, and the doctor is invited to come, and they all say that they are only suffering from the wind and cold, cover it, and take some medicine...


    But till now, Miss Yue family still hasn''t woken up, how can this keep the Yue family master from being anxious...


    Master Yue was taking his wife, in the garden, while drinking tea and admiring flowers, Siqin, the personal servant girl serving Miss Yue family, trot to the two of them.


    The little maid seemed to be anxious, she yelled, "Master, master!"


    "What''s the matter, what kind of demeanor is it to be in a panic, and letting outsiders see it is not to say that my Yue family lacks tutors?" Master Yue''s mood is unhappy, so everyone is a bit unpleasant.


    "It''s the master!" Si Qin hurriedly stopped his footsteps, then came to Master Yue with a light step, said a blessing, and said: "Master, the lady is awake!"


    "What?" Grandpa Yue stood up immediately, and walked quickly towards his daughter''s embroidered building. While walking, he complained: "Why didn''t you talk about such a big thing earlier. Really... ¡­"


    The eldest lady also followed Master Yue closely, and burst into tears with joy: "Seeing pity in the sky, my poor child has finally woken up!"


    The group came to Yue Qiluo''s embroidery building, and Madam Yue sat on the side of the couch, holding on to Yue Qiluo''s hand and refused to let go."My good girl, how do you feel uncomfortable? Hurry, go and ask the doctor to come over..."


    "Mother, the child feels weak, and her belly is empty!" Yue Qiluo''s small face was a little sickly ruddy, which made the whole person more tender.


    "My dear daughter, you slept for three days and three nights, making my mother feel so distressed!" Mrs. Yue wiped her tears, and ordered the next person: "Go to the kitchen and bring the bird''s nest porridge that has been hot... "


    "Yes, ma''am!" A family member outside went to the kitchen to give orders.


    Master Yue sat in his daughter''s embroidery room, sipping tea with comfort, "It''s fine when you wake up, it''s fine when you wake up!"


    Soon, a family member brought the bird''s nest porridge to the door and directly handed it to the maid Siqin. Siqin cautiously came to the bed and gently raised the quilt behind his own lady so that she half-layed on the couch and gently used it. Spoon feeding her porridge bit by bite.


    Just after the porridge was fed, the doctor invited it.After passing the pulse, the old doctor congratulated the old lady of the Yue family and said: "The young lady has disappeared, and she will be able to go out of the window in a few days!"


    After the Yue family thanked the doctor, he asked Jiading to send the doctor out...


    The two couples stayed in their daughter''s room for a while, and then left. After all, Yue Qiluo just got better from her illness and needs a good rest...


    In the embroidery room, the people have already finished walking, and Yue Qiluo''s personal maid, Si Qin, also went to the kitchen and watched to help her lady boil medicine...


    Yue Qiluo sat up slowly, looking at the beautiful decoration of the house, couldn''t help but raise the corners of her mouth, showing a slight smile, which was a bit evil.


    She is not Yue Qiluo. She was originally an aunt who practiced Taoism in Qingyun Guan. Unlike other Taoists in Qingyun Guan, she was addicted to evil methods and tried her best to achieve immortality...


    In the end, she really cultivated the secret method of immortality of the soul. This Yue Qiluo''s flesh and body was seized by her secret method, and the original Yue Qiluo was already gone...


    "From today, I am Yue Qiluo!" Yue Qiluo said with a smile.


    At this moment, she heard footsteps coming from outside the house, and hurriedly lay down again, pretending to be sick.


    "Miss, come to take the medicine!" Si Qin opened the door and walked in. She put the medicine on the low table in front of the couch, then stepped forward and helped her up to let her lean against the window. head.


    "It''s so bitter..." Yue Qiluo looked at the black medicinal soup in Siqin''s hands, her face was almost wrinkled into buns, she hated taking medicine the most.


    "It''s not bitter at all, miss!" Si Qin gently scooped up a spoonful of medicinal soup and placed it in his mouth to gently cool it off, "I put a lot of honey, it''s not bitter at all!"


    "Okay!" Yue Qiluo wrinkled her face as if she was going to the execution ground.


    The action made Siqin laugh and bend over, thinking that my lady is only in the golden hairpin, and some children have a normal temper...The golden hairpin is just twelve years old now. It''s just a child...


    She has completely forgotten that she is also two years older than her own lady...No way, as a servant of others, it is a cheap loan, and the master won''t break any law if she kills her...If she is lucky in the future, it will be given to her own lady. My husband-in-law is a concubine who fills the house, and he is out of luck... Ha ha.


    Like drinking poison, Yue Qiluo finally finished the bowl of medicinal soup... During the chat between the two, Yue Qiluo asked inadvertently."What''s new these days?"


    "The night before yesterday, in the middle of the night in the southern foothills, someone saw a dozen fireballs rising up. It is said that the fireballs rose a little bit and went straight into the sky. The goddess Wang in the city said that there were evildoers born in the mountains. People are everywhere now. Fearful, for fear that there are really enchanting cannibals, the woodcutter wouldn''t dare to go to Nanshan after chopping wood!"


    "Oh?" Yue Qiluo nodded thoughtfully. To be honest, she doesn''t believe in the nonsense of the birth of a monster. She is a monster herself. How could she not be able to sense it? Maybe something treasure was born?Make up your mind, after a while, go to Nanshan to see...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Two


    The legendary Nanshan where the evildoers crossed¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the lush forest halfway up the mountain, people have cleared an open space the size of ten football fields. In the open space, a group of people in black costumes are busy like ants.


    They are extremely powerful, a giant wood that can be hugged by three adults together, a man in black easily clambers on his shoulders, running like flying, as if carrying a small wooden stick instead of a giant wood on his shoulders general.


    And such people are not one or two, but all people are so powerful.In the middle of the open space, in a simple pavilion built of giant wood, sat a handsome young man in white clothes.


    I saw his face like a crown, jade and eyes like a bright star, with an unruly smile on his beautiful face, as if there was nothing worthy of his attention in the world.


    This is exactly Zhou Ye who ran out of idle egg pain again.


    "The beauty of the mountains in this spring is really unique!" Zhou Ye sat on the rocking chair, holding a small teapot in one hand and a cigar in the other, looking very comfortable.


    Behind him stood two little maids, who looked like they were still in their teens, but their faces were peach blossoms, their eyes looked like crescent moons, and there was a hint of charm in the beauty.It is in the Great Dream Westward Journey, the two personal maids of Princess Yumian, Shuyu and Xiuyu...


    Yumian is a fox, and her two close maids will definitely not be humans. They are naturally beauties of the fox clan...As Yumian''s close maids, after Yumian married Zhou Ye, they naturally became Zhou Ye. Although Zhou Ye has never cared about order and respect, but the two women have always regarded themselves as slaves, and in the face of Zhou Ye, they have always asked for something.


    Hearing their young master''s heart open up there, the two women also laughed and said: "This mountain, it''s because my young master has this scenery..."


    "That''s right, although it''s not comparable to Grandma Tie Fan''s Biyun Mountain, but with the young master here, it''s a little more spiritual!" Shuyu also said humorously.


    "You guys, really..." Zhou Ye smiled helplessly. The two maids were almost boundless. If he pointed to a tiger and said it was a pig, it is estimated that the two maids would clap their hands and say yes, and The tiger will surely admit that he is a pig.


    He stretched out his hand, took the two women into his arms, and plunged his hands unceremoniously into their skirts, and the two girls who made them screamed, their eyes became more and more blurred and separated... "Dare you Flicker, Master, I will take care of the family!"


    "Master, I dare not..." The two women hurriedly begged for mercy and were served by the family law. It was really horrible. The two women had seen the mistresses who were served by the family law, and they all passed out for three days. The window is closed, and when it comes to family law, all the women feel both love and hate...


    The reason why I took these two maids instead of my own maids this time is because this is a world with demons and ghosts.


    After all, the maids belong to the technological side. The ability to fight against this kind of monster is better for the girls of the big dream to the west, but it is the world of monsters, there is nothing worth noting about the big monsters and the like. Things, the heavens are some lonely ghosts and evil methods.


    Therefore, the girls of Dameng expressed that they were not interested in coming here to bully the little friends, so in desperation, Zhou Ye could only bring the two maids of Yumian.


    Said to be a maid, in fact, the strength of the two women is not low at all. Each of them is a great demon who has practiced for more than a thousand years. It is not good to say that it is not too easy to sweep the monsters and ghosts in this era of doom.


    Looking down from the sky, the entire foothills were quickly cleared by strong men in black clothes, and then they collected materials on the spot, using the cut wood to enclose a five-meter-high wooden On the surrounding walls, in the open space, a number of wooden villas full of modern style have been built at a speed that can be discerned by the naked eye...


    I have to say that strength is good. For ordinary people, at least the giant wood that can be moved with the help of pulleys, for those strong men, they can be lifted and walked away with only one hand...


    It is even simpler to build a wooden city wall. A group of strong men specially used three-meter-long sabers to sharpen one end of the giant wood like a pencil, then remove the branches and stubble on the upper side, and stand directly on the ground. A strong man above, holding a wooden hammer weighing two tons in his hand, smashed the giant wood into half of the ground at once, which became the wall of the stockade...


    The entire walled city was built in less than three days.In three days, a majestic wooden cottage stood on the foothills. On the door of the ten-meter-wide cottage, it was written crookedly in Chinese characters: "Zhoujiazhai!"


    Zhou Ye took Shuyu and Xiuyu on a walk on the ten-kilometer-long wall of the village, and all the men in black who met them respectfully bent over and turned towards their greatest master, Umbrella¡¯s. The master sends his best regards.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 150

    "The tide is high in the mountains, young master, let''s go back to the house soon!" Shuyu said as he took a handkerchief out of his arms and carefully helped Zhou Ye wipe the dew on his cheeks.


    "It''s okay!" Zhou Ye waved his hand to indicate that he was okay. Seriously, with his physique, let alone the spring cold tide, even if he was thrown into the ten thousand-year ice layer under the Arctic Ocean, he was still alive and kicking. .


    "Master, the infrastructure has been basically completed, what do we do next?" A girl in a silver-white maid''s costume walked up to Zhou Ye and asked with a bow.


    "Yeah, what should I do next?" Zhou Ye touched his cheek, a little hesitant.To be honest, he came to this world for leisure, and also to spend the 100-year recharge period of his Superman Army.


    When he first saw Master Wu X, he fell in love with that black belly little Lori, Yue Qiluo.That''s why this world was set up, but what made him a little painful was that he actually came early... Judging from the satellite launched a few days ago, it is still in the late Qing Dynasty, during the Daoguang Reign...


    This made him a little entangled. As the saying goes, it¡¯s a good way to wear a chrysanthemum and flower set electric drill!But to be honest, with Zhou Ye''s current strength, it was easy to rebel, but... he really has no interest in managing a country... I worry too much, and he admits that he is not that piece of material...


    Nima was entangled. He neither wanted to set an electric drill nor put a heavy burden on his back...


    Those who go to Nima, love whoever you are, men don¡¯t be emperors or emperors. Those who are struggling and tired are like dogs. If they are not careful, they will be infamous for the ages. Whoever loves to be the Nima, men are at best. The external environment has helped the Chinese people to do a good job... the rest is for those who like to show up.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye can finally let go of the entanglement in his heart, gently picks the chin of the white-clothed girl, and chuckles: "Come on, Guan Guan, let the master leap!"


    "..." Guan Guan glamorously gave Zhou Ye a white look. Regarding his own master, despite his own opposition, he insisted on bringing himself to this spiritually thin world of doomsday, Guan Guan said that the little slave girl also had dignity.


    "Yell, I turned your back, I actually dared to roll my eyes to see that I am not being served by the house!" Zhou Ye said as he picked up Guan Guan, and walked towards his villa in the middle of the stockade, shuyu two maids along the way. He lightly clutched his little scorpion, watching his young master train his little slave girl...


    They didn''t dare to offend that little slave girl, after all, they used to be a superior Bodhisattva...


    As soon as the door of the house closed, the demons danced around...there was a constant panting and breathing inside the house, but there was no sound outside the house. How could I not make a small soundproofing circle outside my master¡¯s house if I knew the master¡¯s gates too much... ¡­


    Chapter Two Hundred and Three


    At the beginning of the quarter moon-


    Zhou Ye walked out of his villa refreshedly...As for Guan Guan and Shuyu Xiuyu''s three daughters, uh, they are in the exhausted period after the war, recuperate...


    "Come here!" Zhou Ye came to the open space of the villa and roared.


    "Master, follow your instructions!" A dark shadow appeared in front of Zhou Ye instantly, kneeling on one knee and waiting for Zhou Ye''s order.


    "Assemble five hundred people... Uncle is going to try to be a bandit today!" Zhou Ye said carelessly.


    "Yes, Master!" The black shadow swished before disappearing in front of Zhou Ye.


    This time, Zhou Ye brought only a mere 10,000 armed forces...Although it seems that there are not many people, these 10,000 people basically represent Umbrella¡¯s latest X-Gene technology achievements.


    Because the world that is coming this time is dominated by the East, so basically these 10,000 people are the faces of black-haired and yellow-race people, but each of them is about two meters tall and powerful. It is estimated that the physical body will not be able to resist nuclear bombs, but There is nothing wrong with carrying a howitzer...


    Soon, under Zhou Ye''s order, five hundred people stood neatly in the spot of the stockade. With his hands on his back, Zhou Ye walked aside in front of this group of two-meter-high big men... ¡­


    To be honest, after Zhou Ye walked around, he suddenly felt that he was a little too short. His height of 1.9 meters was not low anymore. No matter how tall he was, he would not look good, but he stood in front of a group of two-meter-high men. , He felt that he suddenly became second-class disabled...


    "Ahem, what? If someone resists for a while, just make them lose the ability to resist, don''t kill!"


    Zhou Ye stood there for a long time before suffocating this sentence. To be honest, for Umbrella''s copy fighters, there is no morale at all. They have never feared death, and are forbidden.


    Zhou Ye felt like he was doing something stupid, so he touched his nose awkwardly, and then said, "Bring my horse here!"


    Soon, a soldier led a tall horse. This horse was more than two meters tall, a head higher than those of the soldiers. The pure black horse did not have a trace of miscellaneous hair on it, the most important thing. One thing is that its four hooves are treading four green flames...


    Zhou Ye was very satisfied with his fake nightmare beast specially prepared to pretend to be X. To be honest, for this nightmare beast, Zhou Ye bore the grievances of the Red Queen for three days and three nights...


    Who made him at the most critical moment of ascending technology, he had to draw half of the computing power of the Red Queen, just to synthesize this nightmare beast for X...


    "Nightmare, be good!" Zhou Ye stepped forward and touched the big horse head of Nightmare, and smiled happily: "In this era when there are no cars, I rely on you!"


    "Herod!" Nightmare seemed to understand Zhou Ye''s words, grinning wide, exposing her sharp teeth like a sharp knife, and the sound of her cry cleared the entire foothills.


    "What is it called? Be quiet, don''t wake everyone!" Zhou Ye slapped Nightmare''s head, he didn''t want his woman to be woken up just as soon as she fell asleep...


    Nightmare looked at her own unscrupulous master with a grieved expression. After thinking about it for a long time, she didn''t understand why she was beaten. But then the guy lowered his head and rubbed Zhou Ye''s face again. He looked like a loyal dog... Cute stupid home...


    Pushing away the nightmare beast''s head with a look of disgust, Zhou Ye stood up and rode up, looking at the Umbrella soldiers who were still standing there and said: "Go, I''ll take you to grab money, food, and women... ¡­"


    "Yes, master!" the five hundred strong men responded in unison.


    "Hey, it''s really boring!" Zhou Ye looked helpless. This group of soldiers are good at everything, but they don''t know how to make fun... At this time, shouldn''t you follow yourself and shout "Go, grab the money and grab the woman!"?


    Forget it, I can''t be too extravagant, that is, asking them to be extremely loyal and unparalleled in combat, and asking them to make fun and be cute... This is too embarrassing for Ambrella...


    Zhou Ye gave up the idea of ??training his soldiers. With a wave of his hand, he led the team, opened the gate of the village, and ran towards Wenxian County...


    Along the way, Nightmare took the lead with Zhou Ye and ran to the forefront, four fire hoofs stepped on a path with green fire...Five hundred sturdy men behind, each carrying a three-meter-long giant saber to silence Running.


    The whole team looked ghostly, almost like Hyakki Yexing...Apart from the sound of nightmare horseshoes and the running of five hundred soldiers, there was no sound...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye was riding a horse for the first time.This feels really bad. Although he didn''t fall from the nightmare due to his superhuman physique, he was extremely uncomfortable because of this bumpy physique. There was a kind of bone in the whole person that was about to be scattered. feel¡­¡­


    "Pop!" Zhou Ye''s head shone on the nightmare again."You will throw me up!"


    "..." The Nightmare shook his head aggrievedly. It was a natural virtue to run, and it didn''t do anything, but the Nightmare still slowed down and tried to make his master sit more comfortable...


    Slowly, Zhou Ye also found the rules for riding horses. With the rush of the nightmare beast, he felt much better. It would not be the same as before and almost fainted...


    In this way, the group of people galloped towards Wenxian, except for the red light in the eyes of the nightmare beast and the green fire under their feet, there were five hundred murderous giant sabers that flashed by when occasionally reflecting the moonlight.


    Soon, Zhou Ye brought his 500 soldiers to the gate of Wenxian County.


    In this era, a county town is still protected by a city wall. Although it is only more than three meters high, it at least gives the people in the city some psychological comfort...


    This was nothing to Zhou Ye and the others.


    Zhou Ye waved his hand, and then pulled the reins of the nightmare. The nightmare beast jumped up and ran toward the top of the city like a flat ground in the air, leaving a green flame behind...


    At this moment, Xiang Yong, who was dozing off with his big gun on the head of the city, was blown by a gust of cold wind, and he was shocked, and then opened his eyes...


    He was stunned by the scene before him. Just when Zhou Ye''s nightmare beast was about to run in front of him, he finally woke up, threw the big gun, picked up a big bronze gong from the hook of his belt, and began to strike desperately. Up.


    "??????¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    Zhou Ye was riding a nightmare, standing volley in front of Xiang Yong, looking at him curiously. To be honest, as a modern person, Zhou Ye was the first time he saw a gong sounding a warning...


    Xiang Yong''s whole body was dull. He stared at the horse-like monster in front of him, trembling and shaking all over his body... To be honest, he was almost scared to death... Who has ever seen it? A flying horse with green fire on its hoof...


    Nightmare looked at the human in front of him. It could feel that he was afraid of himself. To be honest, Zhou Ye was surrounded by people who could easily torture him. So seeing a weak chicken, the Nightmare beast felt very happy, and finally saw it. A guy weaker than himself...


    The nightmare beast opened its big mouth and stretched out its forked snake head like a snake, wanting to add him to show friendship, but...


    The Xiang Yong felt the heat from the nightmare beast¡¯s nose, looked at the nightmare beast¡¯s sharp teeth and the forked snake head, and suddenly shouted: "The monster is eating people..."


    Then the whole person was paralyzed and limp on the ground, and fainted...


    Nightmare shook his head innocently and motioned to his master that it was not his own business, but he fainted, and was beaten on the head by his master... In order to prove his innocence, he even touched his forefoot. That Xiang Yong who fell to the ground...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 151

    "You stupid fool!" Zhou Ye laughed and cursed, his mount is really cute and stupid, so fun...


    At this moment, a noisy voice came... The guard post under the city was like a pot, brightly lit and brightly lit...


    In the light of the fire, the brigade Xiang Yong, under the scolding of his chief, put on his clothes crookedly, and ran towards the city with a spear...


    "This is fun..." Zhou Ye smiled playfully, and stepped onto the top of the city, waiting for the local heroes to come to him...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Four


    The small Wenxian County is neither an important throat nor a stronghold of soldiers. Even the Governor¡¯s Mansion is too lazy to send green camps here. The armed forces here are organized entirely by local gentry and landlords to guard against thieves... The entire township camp is full of money. There are not two hundred people...


    But the sparrow is small and complete.The squire lords are quite willing to spend money on the safety of their lives.


    For a township camp with less than two hundred people, the weapons are at least fully equipped, regardless of whether it is a knife or a gun. In short, he has a relatively complete weapon, and the trousers-uh, the military uniform, are quite complete, the number two hundred People send out two sets of clothes a year...that''s how it is said, but in the end, if the clothes can''t be issued, it is not necessarily...


    After all, the Yellow River has flooded in the past few years, and Henan Road is full of hungry people... The world is not very peaceful, especially Linxian was mixed into the county by a group of passing bandits a few days ago, and the big households living in the county will suffer. It¡¯s over...Ten people can run out and two of them are God''s eyes open...


    Therefore, these gentry and landlords have also begun to pay attention to the group training. The group training leader is also served by the most famous martial arts family Yang Jiada Lang. No matter how it is said, they have at least two efforts in their hands...


    Today, Da Lang of the Yang family was in the township camp. After all, those gentry and landlords are paying attention to this place these days. Even if they are acting, Yang Zheng will stay here for a while...


    Yang Zheng was half-dreaming and half-awake. Suddenly he felt that someone was pushing his body. A Ji Ling sat up and raised his eyes to see that it was Yang Er, the servant who served him.


    "Master, there is a gong on the wall outside to warn you!" Yang Er is the son of the Yang family. He has been a slave in the Yang family for generations, so there is no problem with loyalty.


    As a servant of the uncle, the master can sleep securely, but he definitely does not dare to sleep securely. In case the master shouts at night that people should not, it must be a few boards, so the sound of the gong outside he is the first Responsive.


    "What''s the situation!" Yang Zheng was stunned when he heard Yang Er''s words. Did the thieves who ransack the next county town come here?Thinking of this, he turned over and went down the window, got on his shoes, picked up the spear beside the bed, and rushed out...


    "Good boy, there is a way to heaven, you don''t go, and there is no way to hell, you break in." Yang Zheng has practiced guns since he was a child, and he mixed up with the nickname of Xiaobawang in Shili and Baxiang. He is overbearing and unreasonable, but he is not ashamed but proud. He is actually just a bully in the village of fish and flesh.


    He rushed outside the house with a gun, and saw that there was a mess outside. Yang Zheng looked at this anger, and stepped forward to shine like two headless flies around Xiang Yong with his feet."Nima''s, queuing up, will you line up? It''s as stupid as a pig!"


    After spending a long time, Yang Zheng finally kicked the two hundred people under him one by one...Don''t worry about the line of this team going to the Nantianmen, at least they are lined up...


    Looking at the crooked team in front of him, Yang Zheng nodded in satisfaction, thinking that he was indeed a general, "Brothers, go, rush to the top of the city with me, let the bandits look at my little bully Yang It''s amazing!"


    "Master is good!"


    "Let''s go and kill those bandits with the uncle!"


    "Uncle, use a sledgehammer to kill the chicken, you rest, a little bit of thieves, our brothers can do it!"


    "Go with the uncle, there is meat to eat!"


    Yang Zheng''s words immediately provoke flattery, saying that they are courageous, but in fact they are just those who are idle in the street.As long as there is something to do, he will not be a big soldier. As the saying goes, good iron does not hit nails, and good men are not soldiers.It''s okay for these guys to let them bully and bully the common people. On weekdays, their task is to follow Young Master Yang on the spot and serve as a foil.


    The military''s mind is available, Yang Zheng nodded in satisfaction, listening to these words, at least he felt at ease, at this moment he really felt a kind of fierce possession.


    "Follow the uncle to kill the enemy. When Desheng returns, the uncle of the banquet building in the city will give you Desheng wine to celebrate your work!" With a wave of words, Yang Zheng walked toward the city head first.


    The group of people walked toward the city head mightily, and the village camp was stationed at the root of the city wall. Yang Zheng and others didn''t get up to the city wall slowly. A group of people arrived in front of Zhou Ye in four or five minutes.


    "Hey, where did the hairy thief dare to come to Wenxian to go wild. Don''t you know the fame of my grandfather, Yang Zheng?" Yang Zheng just walked up the city wall and didn''t even see the appearance of the gangster clearly, so he learned to tell the story. There is such a sentence...


    When he finished speaking, he also saw the situation on the other side clearly, and almost peeed his pants without being scared...


    I saw a horse-like monster standing there quietly on the city wall. The monster was almost as high as two of them. Its four hooves were on fire, and its eyes shone like red lanterns.He immediately took a seat. He didn''t know the style of the white long coat, but he looked very delicate and elegant, with broken black hair, red lips and white teeth, beautiful and unparalleled...


    Wait, broken hair?No braids?This is... This is the hair bandit!!!In the Qing Dynasty, the front of the hair must be shaved, leaving the hair without leaving the hair, and leaving the hair without leaving the hair.


    It''s a great achievement to catch the hair bandit. Apart from anything else, at least one official body is easy, and Yang Zheng is bold enough to think of this."Hey, boy, quickly dismount and surrender, I can spare you not to die, otherwise..."


    "Oh, I''ve waited for such a product after waiting for a long time!" Zhou Ye looked at the disheveled and scowling guys in front of him, filled with disappointment...


    Looking at the leader who seemed to be less than 1.75 meters tall, Zhou Ye really didn''t even have the desire to make a move. He waved his hand back and motioned to his 500 soldiers: "It looks like one by one. It''s not like a good thing, kill them all!"


    The soldiers carrying the giant sabers came out with a grinning smile. To them, these Xiangyongs with an average height of less than 1.7 meters are simply weak chickens...


    "Hey..." Yang Zheng just wanted to shout. This is not in compliance with the rules. Shouldn''t the soldiers fight the soldiers first, and then start the fight?But before he could finish his words, his whole person had been chopped in half by a warrior¡¯s giant saber-


    Suddenly screams, begging for mercy, and help sounded through the entire county town... Zhou Ye ignored the soldiers who were cleaning up these miscellaneous soldiers, and directly ran towards his goal with a hundred soldiers... The goal is Yue Family, Yue Xiaoluoli... the rest is just fun.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Five


    Yue Family Mansion¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the embroidery room¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Yue Qiluo just fell asleep. In this era, there are no night entertainment programs, no TV, no computer, no WeChat, no mobile phone... Even if it is a lady of the official family, at best, it is reading a essay such as a historical novel.


    But for Yue Qiluo, she was much busier than the other daughters. Her sorcery needed to use the medium of paper people, so she cut the paper people in the middle of the night... To be honest, she was exhausted enough.


    Just when she was half dreaming and half waking up, she suddenly heard the voice of her maid, Siqin.


    "Miss, wake up, wake up, miss, the bandits have entered the city, we have to run quickly!" Siqin shouted, shaking his own lady''s body desperately.


    "What''s wrong? Siqin!" Yue Qiluo slowly opened her eyes, and to be honest, cutting paper people is quite exhausting. She is still half-dreaming and half-awake at this time.


    "Miss...Hurry, it''s too late!" Si Qin looked at Yue Qiluo''s expression and knew that she must not be fully awake yet, but it was too late.As soon as I heard the sound of a gong outside, the guards who watched the night climbed to the top of the wall and watched. Originally thought it was the big family who was taking the water, they heard the screams after a short while. Reported to the steward in charge.


    The old housekeeper still has experience. At this time, I would rather believe it if it is untrustworthy. Even if it¡¯s a toss in the middle of the night, it¡¯s better than a ghost under the sword. The old housekeeper hurriedly organized a hand to inform the housekeepers and the old ladies There was also the young lady and others, and then they opened the warehouse to take out the weapons and distributed them to the family members. Not to mention that they could defeat the bandits, at least delay the time for the main family to escape.


    "Ah...what bandit are you talking about!" Yue Qiluo rubbed his eyes and said slowly.


    "Oh my young lady!" Si Qin was completely ignorant of explaining anymore, grabbing Yue Qiluo''s clothes and putting them on her body, and said as he put them on, "Hurry up, miss, the bandits are all coming to the door. Outside..."


    "Bandits..." Yue Qiluo finally awoke completely. To be honest, she is not afraid of bandits or anything. After all, she is Yue Qiluo with sorcery... The dishes in front of her are the same.


    "Miss, why are you not at all in a hurry! I''m almost anxious for my servants!" Si Qin worked hard to finally help Yue Qiluo get dressed, bent over and went to get embroidered shoes to put on her own lady...


    At this time, there was a sound of scolding outside the door, followed by the ping-pong sound of weapons colliding, and it was quiet after a short while.


    And Siqin, who was hurriedly putting on shoes for her own lady, did not notice the strange situation outside at all. After all, she is now full of heart to fix the lady quickly so that she can run away quickly...


    Yue Qiluo noticed it, but she didn''t care at all. To her, the presence of dozens of bandits was the same as not...


    Si Qin hurriedly put on Yue Qiluo''s shoes, pulled up Yue Qiluo and ran to the door... But when the door opened, she was shocked.


    I saw a horse standing in the middle of the yard by the door, and immediately sat a handsome young man. Seeing her opening the door, the horse seemed to slap his nose happily, and the heat mixed with sparks came out from the horse¡¯s nostrils. .


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!


    "Who are you?" Yue Qiluo pushed her maid aside, took two steps forward, and asked Zhou Ye who was sitting on the horse: "Why are you breaking into our Yue Mansion? What do you want to do? "


    "Well¡ªit really is a little beauty!" Zhou Ye looked at Yue Luoli and laughed, "My name is Zhou Ye, if you want to ask who I am...Isn''t it a bandit now?"


    "Puff--!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s unsure tone, Yue Luoli almost laughed, but looking at Zhou Ye''s beautiful and unparalleled face, she decided to give him a chance to explain why he came here. "What do you want to do when you come to Yuefu?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 152

    "What are you doing?" Zhou Ye smiled, "Of course I arrested you to go up the mountain and become a wife!"


    "Miss, run away, I''ll stop him!" Siqin couldn''t care much anymore when he heard this, and suddenly rushed towards Zhou Ye, looking loyal to the master.


    But what was a little embarrassing was that when she was standing at the entrance of the embroidery room, the steps from the embroidery room to the yard were nearly one meter high. So when she was there, Siqin still didn¡¯t feel how high the horse was. The plan is to run over to grab the horse''s head, and then let my lady run quickly...


    But when she threw herself in front of the nightmare... But she was tragically discovered that nearly 1.6 meters of herself was standing in front of the nightmare more than two meters high, and she couldn''t even reach the horse''s mouth... This Nima was embarrassed...


    Nightmare''s eyes looked at the villain who threw himself in front of her with mockery, and she meant to catch the reins of the nightmare master, what''s the matter, the nightmare master''s reins can only be caught by the owner of the house, the little one The little man dared to wisp the tiger''s whiskers of the nightmare uncle, looking for death?


    Nightmare opened his mouth, revealing his fangs, and the forked snake head spat out...


    Siqin looked at the blood bowl of the nightmare in front of her, and even she could smell the stench coming from the nightmare''s mouth..., a fourteen-year-old girl has never seen such a strange monster, suddenly He rolled his eyes and passed out.


    "..." Seeing her fainted maid, Yue Luoli rolled her eyes and said secretly that it was really useless, but because she was somewhat loyal to protect the Lord, Yue Luoli decided to take action, just because she was the only one in the yard. This is the handsome thief who claims to be arrested and returned to be the wife of the oppressive village. There is no one else...


    She decided to let go of her hands and feet and do a lot of work. Although the bandit looks very good, as a sorcerer who thinks she has detached herself from reincarnation, she believes that she should never be conquered by a man, even if she is attracted to it. This man should conquer him himself instead of conquering himself.


    After all, compared with himself, he is at best a common man.Thinking of this, Yue Luoli pointed to a sword and pointed towards Zhou Ye. In an embroidered pocket on the embroidery room table, there were dozens of paper men...flew towards Zhou Ye one by one.


    Looks pretty handsome, but it''s a pity to kill the monster. At most, after catching you, let you be a puppet for me... Yue Luoli thought, while commanding the paper man troops to encircle Zhou Ye... ¡­


    Zhou Ye looked at Yue Luoli with a smile, and only after the paper figures surrounded him, did he slowly spit out a word from his mouth: "Duh!"


    Chapter Two Hundred and Six


    As the mantra uttered, Zhou Ye''s white clothes flew out of gold characters the size of a mosquito, flying around his body at great speed.


    As the golden characters flew out of the clothes, a female voice rang out. Listening carefully, it was the Buddha''s Tianlong Zen singing¡ªa thirteenth-grade black lotus slowly blooming behind Zhou Ye in the Zen singing...


    A dignified woman was sitting in the middle of the black lotus, with compassion on her face like a great priest pursuing sentient beings, but when she slowly opened her eyes, it was creepy, and she saw her dark eyes full of It''s all about greed, hatred, love, resentment, ignorance... The evil eyes and the compassionate face form a strange expression, which makes people feel sad and want to vomit blood.


    And Yue Luoli''s paper man was burned by the golden lettering as early as when the golden lettering flew out of Zhou Ye''s shirt.The sorcery was broken, and Yue Luoli became bored and vomited a mouthful of blood.


    She knew that she couldn''t ask for it today. She met an expert, but when she was about to run away, she found that she could not move at all, because Xie Nian Guanyin had already come out... Her whole mana was sealed. Living.


    From this moment on, she is a weak woman...Dingtian has a bit of evil knowledge.


    "Who are you..." Yue Luoli looked at Zhou Ye unwillingly. She absolutely didn''t believe that this man was a bandit. If bandits were so powerful, she wanted to be a bandit too.


    "Uh-how should I collect it?" Zhou Ye completely ignored Yue Luoli''s words. For him, Yue Luoli is now a fish on the chopping board, and can''t run away.His headache now is how to withdraw the magical power of this vestment... He doesn''t want to go back to Zhoujiazhai with a circle of golden light like a light bulb...


    Yue Qiluo looked at Zhou Ye talking to herself there, as if she hadn''t noticed her actions at all. At this time, she waited when she didn''t leave. Thinking of this, Yue Luoli stood on her toes and looked cautiously toward the outside of the courtyard. Go quietly...


    "If I were you, just stand still!" A voice came, directly interrupting Yue Qiluo''s escape plan...


    "Hey, what do you want me to do! If you can''t beat you, won''t let people run away?" Yue Qiluo turned around and watched Zhou Ye yelling. On the one hand, she really feels upset. What is she Yue Qiluo? I had suffered this loss at that time, the sorcery was broken, but I couldn''t beat it, and I was drunk when I ran away.


    On the other hand, she also wanted to yell, so as to recruit people from outside, not to ask them to get rid of this strange guy who calls himself a bandit, but to distract this guy, at least to Create the conditions for your own escape...


    Zhou Ye gave her a white look. To tell the truth, he could see Yue Qiluo''s thoughts at a glance, but he didn''t care. For him, the most important thing was how to take back the protective vestments given to him by this pass. Go... this golden dharmakaya with the same spirit behind it, this Nima makes people feel uncomfortable...


    "Ah, by the way, Guan Guang is the best behaved!" Thinking of the God of Guan Guan behind him, Zhou Ye finally thought of the law decision to withdraw his vestments. As Zhou Ye''s voice landed, the entire golden light was collected and surrounded Zhou Ye. The circled golden letters flew back to Zhou Ye''s clothes in an instant, and then the entire space fell silent.


    "Huh, the cicada singing of those old bald donkeys is as annoying as a fly!" Zhou Ye sighed, and then looked at Yue Luoli again.


    At this moment, Yue Luoli couldn''t give up trying to walk towards the door, Zhou Ye smiled, waved, and the motivation was like a big transparent hand, and grabbed Yue Luoli into her arms...


    Yue Luoli was fortunate that when she was about to escape from birth, she felt dizzy for a while, and then found that her waist was caught by an arm. She looked around again, eh, why did she become taller?


    "Ah, let go of me... you apprentice, let me go!" Yue Luoli found out that it was not that she had become taller, but that she had been taken right away by the rider.


    "Hahaha, I caught a wife from the village, but I went back to the cottage to pay court and got married!" Zhou Ye didn''t care about Yue Luoli who was beating herself. For Zhou Ye, Yue Luoli, who had no sorcery, was beating herself. On the body, it''s as if you are beating your legs to massage...


    Siqin woke up, hearing his own lady''s yelling in his ears, he immediately rose to his feet and hugged Zhou Ye''s legs... "You let go of my lady..."


    The nightmare looked at the uninvited pendant on his leg with disgust, couldn''t help but spit out, slapped his nose, opened his blood basin and tried to bite the piano...


    Zhou Ye patted the nightmare lightly. How could such a loyal little maid let the nightmare be killed... Besides, Siqin is also a delicate little loli, and can''t be wasted...


    Nian Moi started, grabbed Si Qin, and put her behind her...


    Zhou Ye rode his horse directly out of the yard. At this time, Si Qin and Yue Luoli discovered that in their front yard, their family Ding and Mrs. Yue were surrounded by a group of sturdy men holding giant knives. Like a defeated quail, kneeling in the yard with his head down...


    Hearing the sound of horseshoes, Master Yue raised his head, just in time to see the bandit¡¯s head leading out on a horse, and right away was his precious daughter: "Master, please let my daughter go... ...She is still a child!"


    "Puff--!" Zhou Ye thought of a certain sentence [I''m still a child!... Almost sprayed out and sorted out my thoughts.He smiled and said, "Master Yue family, you are polite. We will be in-laws in the future. When we come to the court, I will pick you up to Zhoujiazhai to see your daughter!"


    As he said, Zhou Ye ignored him, "The young ones are gone, go back to the cottage, go to the cottage, and go to court to marry me. Uncle, I have harvested a lady from the village today!"


    "It''s...Master!" The brawny men took their swords and ran out following Zhou Ye...


    By the time Master Yue was helped by Jia Ding and ran out the door, Zhou Ye and the others had already disappeared.


    Zhou Ye carried Yue Luoli and Si Qin to gather his 500 soldiers... and soon left Wen County.


    Zhou Ye hugged Yue Luoli in front of him, and behind him he held Siqin with the power of thought, and the two women''s You Xiang kept piercing his nose...


    Especially in the nightmare body, Yue Luoli''s little dolphins also fixed Zhou Ye''s vitals...unknowingly, Zhou Ye''s anger rose...Speaking of which, Zhou Ye I have tried the car¡¤shock, tried a thousand miles, and even tried the feeling of looking at the blue earth on the sky shuttle...


    But he was the only one who had tried Ma Zhen... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye''s hand couldn''t help but slide towards Yue Luoli''s belly...


    With a scream, Yue Luoli felt a big hot hand running along her Luo skirt, which gave her a feeling that she had never tried... That feeling made her feel like she is in a flood, and the bath is too hot. ...


    Zhou Ye broke up with his five hundred soldiers at a fork in the road and asked them to go back to the stockade first, while he wanted to try the inherent skills of ancient nobles...Ma Zhen...


    As he separated from his own soldiers, Zhou Ye didn''t have any consideration anymore. In this barren mountain, he also let go of his hands and feet... Soon Yue Luoli felt like she was torn in half... ¡­Soon, a burst of Mi¡¤Mi¡¤Xianle sang in the barren mountains...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Seven


    In the early spring, it was very early in the morning. At just five or six o''clock, the sun slowly climbed out of the horizon. The sunlight passed through the wooden windows, caressing Yue Luoli''s little face playfully...


    Feeling the warmth of the sun, Yue Luoli woke up quietly. She just opened her eyes and felt the bones of her whole body as uncomfortable as she was falling apart, especially the severe pain coming from under her body, which made her skip half a dream and half awake. Awake immediately...


    She found herself resting on a man¡¯s arm, the arm was like cast iron, her small face in chrome was wooden, but the warm touch let her know that it was still a living human arm. Looking up, what caught her eyes was a handsome face, it was the boy who claimed to be a bandit who took her away last night.


    According to Yue Luoli''s original character, not to mention immediately drawing a knife to smash Zhou Ye''s body into thousands of pieces, at least he must make this man who broke his innocence into a puppet and enslaved him for thousands of years.


    But at this moment, Yue Qiluo found that she had no hatred for this man at all, and even the uncomfortable arms that made her sleep gave her a sense of security...Chun Feng Hua Yu Jue Jian Qi Gong


    "Smelly guy!" Yue Luoli thought that last night this guy actually ignored her begging for mercy and fainted herself for life. She wanted to kill him. When she thought of Zhou Ye''s hatefulness, Yue Luoli couldn''t help but show her own. The small hand fiercely grabbed the soft flesh on Zhou Ye''s waist, trying to perform his masterless stunt, rotating 180 degrees to chase his soul.


    But sadly, she found that she couldn''t twist this stinky guy... Zhou Ye''s muscles were like diamonds. Although it was flexible, she couldn''t pinch... The unwilling Yue Luoli opened her mouth. His own little Zang bit at Zhou Ye''s shoulder...


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, who had reached her teeth with tears in her eyes and aggrieved, this stinky guy would bully herself even if she fell asleep..."


    Yue Luoli, who became more and more angry, didn''t care about her three, seven and twenty one. She turned over and climbed onto Zhou Ye''s body, and bit at Zhou Ye without a head and face...


    "Miss, what are you doing?" A voice interrupted Yue Luoli''s movements. It was the piano who was lying on the other side of Zhou Ye.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 153

    "Si Qin, just come and help me clean up this stinky guy!" Yue Qiluo saw that it was her maid who still had tears on her face. Speaking of which, the last memory she remembered when she passed out last night was Si Qin. The scene of desperately rushing towards Zhou Ye is really a loyal maid. Yue Luoli has decided that she must cover her loyal maid in the future...


    "Oh!" Si Qin agreed in a daze, and leaped on Zhou Ye''s body like Yue Luoli, grabbing and biting...


    "Hey, are you massaging him? Harder!"


    "Miss, I have used all the energy of eating nai!"


    "It''s really useless. Get up and see how good your lady is!" Yue Luoli gave up the idea of ??letting her maid help, and went to battle independently, vowing to compete with the Great Demon King Zhou Ye, but she just planned to go. Mouth, but found that his little eye was blocked by a soft and soft thing...


    "Uhhhh...you...hhhhh... let go...hmm!"


    No matter how deep Zhou Ye fell asleep, he woke up after being so tossed by Yue Luoli and Siqin, but Yue Luoli''s ferocious bite to him was like a small cat bite there...only itching. , There is no pain at all...


    It¡¯s just the original man. The morning was a moment of strong yang energy, and Zhou Ye wanted to exercise in the morning a little bit by Yue Luoli...


    As a result, Yue Luoli, who was irritated by the fire, suffered a tragedy, but she was unwilling to bear it alone, and she simply put her maid, Siqin, into the water...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Chunmian doesn''t know dawn..." Zhou Ye walked out of the door of the villa refreshedly, with a face of spring breeze triumphant, a certain loli who was like a little wild cat was tamed... There are eighteen cute pet cats.


    "Huh..." Standing next to Zhou Ye, Yue Luoli wrinkled her nose, and twisted it on his waist dissatisfied. Whether it hurt Zhou Ye, Yue Luoli made her feel better. Besides...


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about Yue Luoli''s small movements at all. It didn''t hurt or itch to him. Besides, he had completely eaten Yue Luoli and he didn''t allow others to lose his temper. That would be too lacklustre. ...


    The two women, Shuyu and Xiuyu, who caused Yue Qiluo''s childlike actions, covered their mouths and chuckled...The smiling Siqin blushed with shame, and the smiling Yue Luoli stomped her feet and wailed.


    Because a certain great devil ignored Yue Luoli and Si Qin just being newlyweds and forced morning exercises. Although the two girls became drunk in the end, the two girls were also badly made... I just can''t get out of the window...


    In the end, Shuyu and Xiuyu cast spells to help them heal their wounds. This didn''t make the two of them just come to the cottage and couldn''t get out of the window for three days...


    Breakfast was already ready at this time. Zhou Ye took the girls and sat in the dining room of the villa and started eating breakfast. During the dinner, Yue Luoli also found a little slave girl who was extremely hidden. After the two talked, Yue Lori was shocked as a god.


    Yue Luoli found out that her knowledge of sorcery and witchcraft was unworthy to even carry shoes for Guan Guan. Where she could not work in the past, Guan Guan just made an understatement to open her up. In a moment Yue Luoli had a thought. The impulse to become a sister with a different surname...


    But, but, is Guan Guan that kind of casual person?To be honest, Guan Guan simply looked down on Yue Luoli... From Guan Guan¡¯s point of view, he had practiced some sorcery and didn¡¯t know how to behave with his tail clipped. On the contrary, he looked like the only one in the sky and the earth who made trouble everywhere. There are no more than three chapters in the novel...


    Yue Luoli is also hard-hearted, you don''t like to take care of me, I still don''t like to take care of you, huh... When she turned her face, Yue Luoli went to Zhou Ye to be cute and act like a baby...


    Curve to save the country, since Guan Guan doesn¡¯t care about her, then she goes to Guan Guan¡¯s master, and her own man decides for herself...


    It is not a secret that Guan Guan is Zhou Ye¡¯s private little slave girl in Zhou Ye¡¯s harem and palace. Before meeting Guan Guan, Yue Luoli had also heard Shuyu and Xiuyu talk about them. They told Yue Luo. Li, you must not be unreasonable with Guan Guan. Although it is said that she is Zhou Ye''s private slave girl, she has achieved the great power of the Bodhisattva status...


    Although she was uncomfortable with Guan Guan''s arrogance, Yue Luoli didn''t want to face Guan Guan face to face with each other. It''s a curve to save the country... She can say anything if she waits for her own man.


    Guan Guanmiao understood Yue Luoli''s plan, and immediately hugged Zhou Ye''s arm to act like a coquettish cute... Zhou Ye just pretended to be confused, sitting there laughing and watching the two women fighting... Anyway, it was cheaper in the end. It''s all him...


    The two women also knew what Zhou Ye''s bottom line was. They could not maliciously slander their sisters, could not cause physical and psychological harm to their sisters, and absolutely must not have a deep hatred with their sisters...


    Others are just casual, and Zhou Ye doesn¡¯t care...How can a family with so many people be as good as their sisters? It¡¯s totally unrealistic... Even when the sisters have red faces, let alone they are just A stranger who was together because of Zhou Ye...


    As long as he doesn''t touch the bottom line, Zhou Ye will only turn his eyes on their rivalry behavior. After all, he is the one who enjoys the blessing...


    Two women, one of you, my dear, and I¡¯m a husband... One of them held Zhou Ye with one arm and started to play coquettishly. In the end, Zhou Ye was so angry that he threw all the women into the room in the morning. Family law serves...


    Not to mention, this kind of activity of working together to fight H the Demon King Zhou Ye decisively increased the friendship of several women, and effectively made them quickly get acquainted with each other...


    In the end, Guan Guan still took out a set of [Asura Tushen Art] that pointed directly to the road and taught it to Yue Luoli. After all, in Guan Guan¡¯s view, Yue Luoli¡¯s evil practice is simply crooked and I don¡¯t know where it is. It''s too low-level to actually need to inhale the yang energy and maintain one''s soul like a ghost...


    Zhou Ye leaned on the pillow and looked at the good looks of the two women and the elder sister, one attentively teaching, the other humbly learning, the corners of their mouths turned up slightly, these two people, one arrogant and the other black... It¡¯s pretty good to keep this relationship now...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Eighth


    Just when Yue Luoli was practicing hard with Guan Guanqin...


    In the hall of Wenxian County''s Yahou, there was a bleak scene of sadness¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Master magistrate, you have to be the master for the students..." Master Yue looked sad, and complained to the county magistrate Liu Fuyong who was sitting in the main seat and wearing a long robe and jacket: "Students are just this baby girl, why let that The damn bandit was taken captive..."


    "Yeah..." Liu Fuyong is nearly 60 years old. In Daoguang three years, he was admitted to the Jinshi in his fifties. He spent a few years in Beijing and kept sending money to the top before making up the year before. I came to Wenxian from a seven-rank prefect. I originally thought that the sky was high and let the birds fly...


    As a result, it had only been two years away, and this kind of thing happened...


    In his opinion, this master Yue, who has a talent and fame, is really ignorant. He actually let himself be the master of him, how can he be the master?Report to the Governor''s Mansion in Zhili and ask to send troops to suppress the bandits?The governor above should ask...


    Why are there no bandits in other places, but you have bandits here?Is it because the officials are pushing against the people? Are you corrupting the law?


    How would he answer?Could it be that a passing thief saw the good scenery of Wen County, so he didn''t plan to leave and stayed here?


    And even though the bandits attacked the city and killed all those Zi Xiangyong, except for the Yue family¡¯s daughter who was taken away, the other wealthy households in the city did not lose much...


    Should I cover my lid and save time when I was held accountable by the superior, then I would have to bleed again. It is not easy for the county magistrate to make some money these years... Liu Fuyong stroked his goatee, thinking to himself ...


    Seeing Liu Fuyong who was silent and silent, Master Yue was anxious. Although he was only one of the talents and not the Jinshi because of his unwillingness, he heard a lot of what he said in the officialdom. He saw this. In this situation, how could Master Yue not know that his county grandfather wanted to cover his lid."Master magistrate, don''t forget that next year will be a big plan... Your treatment of banditry is also a major item of assessment!"


    "Yes..." The Qing Dynasty stipulated that civilian officials were assessed once every three years, which was undertaken by the Ministry of Officials and the Qing Officials.The assessment of Beijing officials is called Jingcha, and the assessment of local officials is called the grand plan.


    This time the assessment is a matter of ups and downs. Liu Fuyong didn''t dare to take it lightly, but he didn''t want to ask for help from the top... This was a bit big.


    At this time, the Master Daobi next to him gently lowered his head and whispered in his ear: "Master, doesn''t Xiang Yong still have a man named Wang Ergou alive? Should we first ask about the situation and then make plans?"


    "Yes, call me that Wang Ergou!" Liu Fuyong was suddenly surprised, just listening to the old man from the Yue family talking to himself here, he almost made a mess of his own.


    There is a servant at the door looking for Liu Ergou...


    It was not too late, and the two yamen took Wang Ergou to the living room.This is not a courtroom, so naturally it doesn¡¯t need to be as formal as three mighty sounds...


    "Little Wang Ergou see Master Qingtian!" A hapless guy came to the living room, didn''t even dare to raise his head, and bowed his head.


    "Wang Ergou, tell the officer what happened last night, why did Xiangyong who are full of camps leave you alive?" Liu Fuyong raised his tea bowl and asked.


    "Return to the words of Master Qingtian!" Wang Ergou raised his head and said: "Last night the young Feng Yang Tuan practiced the order, check the night on the city!"


    Having said this, Wang Ergou seemed to think of the weird scene last night, the flying monster, the four hooves that are burning... his face suddenly looked like a ghost, and his whole body trembled constantly: "A monster...that''s a monster. ..."


    "The sky and the sky are bright, where the monsters come from!" Liu Zhixian scolded.


    "Speaking of which, the magistrate, when the students were held hostage by the bandits, they also saw that the horse under the thigh of the leader of the thieves was indeed strange, but apart from the four hoofs, the students didn¡¯t notice anything weird. !" The Yue family master also thought of the weirdness of Zhou Ye''s nightmare, but he didn''t talk about the strange power, he never believed in the existence of ghosts and gods in this world...


    It''s just that it''s a trick of the warlock warlock...


    "No, that monster can fly...that monster can fly...hahaha!" Liu Ergou looked like a madman, tears and nose pouring down.


    Liu Fuyong frowned. It seemed that this guy was crazy, and he couldn''t ask anything more.A whistle about: "Keep him down..."


    Liu Fuyong does not believe in ghosts or gods, or it should be said that few officials believe in ghosts and gods, because believing in ghosts and gods means that many unrighteous acts will kill themselves, and that there are gods three feet above their heads, which means they will not be able to do so in the future. Greed again...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 154

    How can this be?To cut off people¡¯s wealth is like killing a parent, let alone no ghosts or gods, I am not afraid of ghosts and gods...


    Of course, Liu Fuyong would not say these words, just think about it in his heart, and say it is a fool...


    But Wang Ergou''s words made him a little difficult to handle. After asking for a long time, he asked a crazy person, but he still didn''t get any important clues.


    At this moment, the master next to him whispered in his ear: "Master, the ghosts and gods belong to the ghosts and gods, and everything in the Yang room is only necessary for the master to decide..."


    "Huh?" Liu Fuyong didn''t understand what his master meant, and turned his head to look at him.


    "Ahem..." The master looked at his county''s grandfather who didn''t understand what he meant at all, and he stopped fighting on the front. Are they a Qingyunguan? They are under your master. I heard that each of them can cast down demons and eliminate demons..."


    "Good idea!" Liu Zhixian patted his own thighs and legs. I can''t control these divine things, can''t I control you monks and Taoists?Besides, if it''s really a matter of ghosts and gods, it won''t be considered a banditry if you treat it yourself. At most, it''s a ghost. It has nothing to do with your own dime...


    This matter must be characterized as the cause of ghosts... Thinking of this, Liu Zhixian smiled and said to the Yue family master: "Master Yue, please go back and wait for the news. This official will send someone to Qingyunguan, and ask the real person to go down the mountain and cast down the demons. !"


    "It''s ridiculous, it''s ridiculous! Since the magistrate refuses to ask the state government for help, then the students don''t bother the magistrate!" How can the master Yue family fail to understand the predicament of the magistrate, in his opinion, this magistrate The master is just playing around with himself as a fool, and walks out as soon as he stands up with his sleeves...


    "You...you..." Liu Zhixian couldn''t say clearly because of the attitude of the master Yue family. The master next to him hurried forward, stroking his chest and patting his back. Finally, Liu Zhixian didn''t let Liu Zhixian give it. Angrily passed.


    "Master, this Yue family can''t be offended!" The master said while comforting Liu Zhixian: "The Yue family has been officials from generation to generation. In this land of Gyeonggi, his family members are old and old, and his family is a servant in the Baoding Governor''s Mansion. what¡­¡­"


    "Hey, it''s just a small seventh-ranking governor. Master, I''m half a level higher than him!" Although Liu Zhixian said so, he knows what a seventh-rank official is in front of the prime minister''s gate, let alone the Yue family So many people pass away...


    It''s better not to sin or not to sin. Maybe sometimes they can''t do anything, but their ability to do bad things is definitely greater than their ability to do things.


    "What should I do now?" Liu Zhixian also asked his master with some worry.


    "For this plan, we have to report to the truth. You must not let the Yue family report earlier than us, otherwise we will be passive!" Master said with an idea: "You still have to go to Qingyun Mountain. Be prepared!"


    "Well, just follow what you said!" Liu Zhixian nodded, he has already hated the Yue family, and now he can no longer pass the handle to the Yue family, so that they have an excuse to attack him.It was revealed that its shortness is better than the Yue family''s bursting out. When the Yue family''s bursting out, he will not get away with at least one charge of deceiving Shangguan...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Nine


    One month later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Nanshan...piedmont...


    In the quiet mountain forest, streams, water, gurgling, gurgling, the fragrance of birds and flowers, the spring is just right, but at this moment, I only heard a loud bang, the forest was panicked, coming from the grass from time to time The sound of Xi Xi Suo Suo was obviously the scared little animals fighting for their lives.


    "Hahaha...baby, your marksmanship is really bad!" Zhou Ye stood beside Yue Luoli, mocking someone who said he wanted to use a gun to hunt, but Xiao Luo who didn''t get a rabbit fur Li.


    "Bad guys, don''t laugh at me!" Yue Qiluo puffed up her cheeks and stared at Zhou Ye viciously, as if I was angry and come to coax me.


    "Hahaha...well, I won''t laugh!" Zhou Ye said as he picked up Yue Luoli, gently poked her bulging face, "Who told you to use anti-devices? Hunting with a blocking rifle!"


    "Didn''t you say that this gun is the most powerful and the one that hits the farthest?" Yue Luoli said aggrievedly: "Who knows that this broken gun is so unusable..."


    "I''m not wrong! This gun is indeed the farthest hit and the most powerful!" Zhou Ye blinked innocently, and he didn''t tell this black-bellied little Lolita. This gun was used to hit rabbits. , After the shot, the rabbits were blown into blood...


    "Stop playing, it''s not fun at all!" She threw Barrett''s blocking rifle, which was about the same height as hers, under her feet, and Yue Luoli looked like she was going to quit.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled, and had to say that Yue Luoli, who had just started the Ashura Slaying Technique, has now become a strange girl, and she can actually use a counter-equipment blocking rifle as a micro-charge... ¡­The whole one strange power loli.


    He picked up the sniper rifle that Yue Luoli had thrown on the ground at random, calibrated it a bit, and then didn''t even use the scope, it shot at a distance.


    "boom--"


    Following the gunshot, a screaming scream rang out."what--!!!"


    With a scream of Herod, a huge figure rushed out from behind Zhou Ye, and ran towards the place where the screams sounded with a path formed by a green flame...


    "What''s that?" Yue Luoli looked curiously at the direction the nightmare ran over, her feet slammed, as if it could grow taller and look farther away.


    "Okay, don''t look at it, it''s just a little person who can''t help himself!" Zhou Ye patted Yue Luoli''s head and laughed.


    "Don''t shoot my head, it''s already short, you won''t grow up if you shoot it again!" Yue Luoli shook off Zhou Ye''s hand and said with a small face, "What if I don''t grow up? "


    "It''s okay, I''ll raise you forever!" Zhou Ye smiled and hugged Yue Luoli up. It felt like holding a big baby doll. Zhou Ye likes it the most. He is not Lolicon, he It¡¯s just that the person I like is Loli... Well, that''s it...


    Yue Luoli was held in Zhou Ye''s arms, struggling lightly twice, and she gave up when she found that she couldn''t escape. She didn''t hate being held by Zhou Ye, and even to be precise, she was held by Zhou Ye , Yue Luoli still felt a little bit of joy, and she felt very relieved to feel protected like this.


    Soon, there was a sound of horseshoes, which awakened the two who were enjoying the world of the two. Yue Qiluo saw through the height of being held by Zhou Ye, the nightmare of her man''s mount was holding a dark thing in its head. They came...


    Soon, the nightmare came to the two of them, opened his mouth and threw the dangling object on the ground, then spit out his snake head and began to circle Zhou Ye...


    Seeing this cute and stupid idiot, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to cover his face: "Oh my God, nightmare, I remember not adding Wang Xingren''s gene to you when I was making you, you are simply losing a horse. Face!! Wang Xingren will be upset when they see you, how dare you grab their job?"


    With the IQ of Nightmare, it is obvious that I understand that my master is not complimenting her... suddenly her head is drooping and she looks listless...


    The cute image caused Yue Luoli to laugh. Animals that understand human nature will always be loved by people. Obviously, Nightmare understands human nature very much...


    "Please... I''m just a woodcutter... Let me go, Lord!"


    The sound coming from under her feet attracted Yue Luoli who was playing with the nightmare. She looked carefully, and a middle-aged man in a black suit was begging for mercy with a weak face, his left leg was broken at the root. It was obviously interrupted by Zhou Ye''s shot just now...


    Seeing this scene, Yue Luoli didn''t have much emotion, and she didn''t feel like how her own man could kill people. She herself was a lawless little witch. After talking with Zhou Ye, she was even more unscrupulous. There was no backstage before. When she was so arrogant, now that Zhou Ye is doing her backstage, how could she become a good temper.


    Of course, she also believes that Zhou Ye will never interrupt a woodcutter''s leg for no reason. At this time, she doesn''t need to talk much, just leave everything to Zhou Ye and let her own man decide. , Zhou Ye''s next actions confirmed Yue Luoli''s thoughts.


    "Ha ha... a woodcutter?" Zhou Ye looked at the man struggling on the ground, smiled slightly, waved his hand, and a dagger flew out of the man''s waist and flew directly into Zhou Ye''s hands.


    "Does a woodsman have the standard weapons of Tianjin Town Daying?" Zhou Ye smiled and stroked the word Jin on the shimmering dagger.


    "The small dagger was picked up, it''s not a small one!" The man struggled to kneel on the ground and kept kowtow as he explained desperately.


    "Really?" Zhou Ye said non-committal.


    "Really, the little one is really just a woodman in the county seat!" The man said desperately and leaned over to Zhou Ye, as if he was about to hold Zhou Ye''s feet...


    When the man came desperately in front of Zhou Ye, with a sudden force, he jumped up with one leg, drew a dagger from his waist with one hand, and rushed towards Yue Luoli... Obviously, he wanted to catch Yue Luoli is a hostage in order to survive...


    But before he leaped forward to Zhou Ye, a sturdy, flaming horse hoof struck his Huns¡¯ mouth, kicking him out for more than ten meters...


    "Hehe, Nightmare, great job!" Yue Luoli patted Nightmare''s horse head happily.


    The nightmare was praised by her hostess, happily holding her horse''s head high, with an invincible look, as if she had become a red rabbit in a horse...


    "This stupid guy..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head. He didn''t have to look at the man who claimed to be a woodcutter. He was kicked by the nightmare guy. There is absolutely no chance of surviving...


    Raising his arm and looking at the watch on his wrist, it was almost time for lunch. Zhou Ye raised his leg and rode on the back of Nightmare. As soon as he reached out his hand, Yue Luoli came into his arms. It was time to go back... ¡­


    As for the man, Zhou Ye didn''t care. Although Zhou Ye didn''t intend to be hegemonic, if anyone came to provoke him, he would only die. A group of weak chickens...does he need to care too much?


    Chapter Two Hundred and Ten


    At this moment, the county town of Wenxian County has been surrounded by all the surrounding white tents...the flags are fluttering, the swords and halberds are like a forest, and there is a scene with loud voices...


    Although it looks scary, if you look closely, you will find that there are old and young in the barracks. The old ones seem to be at least 50 or 60 years old, and the young ones are just twelve or thirteen years old... .

 Movie World Im King Chapter 155

    At this moment, in the county hall, a middle-aged man wearing a second-grade military uniform was sitting in a position that originally belonged to Liuzhi County.


    "The subordinate has seen the general soldier..." Liu Zhixian didn''t care, but respectfully greeted the man in the hall.


    "Hmm..." Nashan nodded. He who came from the Nala clan does have a proud family. The Nala clan in the Qing Dynasty basically belonged to foreign relatives. Each generation of emperor at least selected one of the Nala clan. Concubine... This is where Shan''s arrogance lies.Including the current Emperor Daoguang¡¯s harem, there are also members of the Nala clan...


    "Nowadays, the saints heard that there is such a large colony of bandits hidden in the heavy land of Gyeonggi, Tianyan is furious!"


    Na Shan picked up the tea bowl and took a sip of the tea. She seemed to feel that the tea was a little rough, so she curled her lips in disgust and said.


    "So Shengshang ordered me to lead a total of 30,000 horsemen in Tianjin Town''s Qianfeng Camp and Huben Camp to eliminate the bandits. I hope that Liuzhi County will organize a lot of cooperation!"


    Although the words were polite, there was nothing polite about the kind look, and those eyes were almost on top of the head.


    "That is, that is, the lower officer must cooperate with the general soldier..." Liu Zhixian answered in a low voice while wiping the sweat from his forehead.


    To be honest, he was originally afraid of taking responsibility, so when he reported the crimes to the report, he reported a thousand people, but when he went to the state capital, he waved a big pen and two thousand people reported it. When he arrived at the Zhili Governor Mansion, he saw, Two thousand people?None of this Nima''s merits can be divided, so he changed five thousand people and reported it...


    When I arrived at the Ministry of War, I saw that I, Nima, actually had five thousand bandits in Gyeonggi. This was a rebellion. Originally, leaving their hair or leaving their heads was equivalent to rebelling. Now there are five thousand people?What do you mean?Do you want to raid the capital to stir up chaos in the world?


    The Shangshu of the Ministry of War directly reported to Emperor Daoguang in the morning. Emperor Daoguang was furious at that time. You bastards, there are so many gangsters under my nose. What do you want to do?


    Throughout the dynasties, the rebellion was the one that most provoked the tense string of the ruling class, and immediately sent troops to destroy Zhou Ye. As a result, there was a dispute in the court. Many things were hidden from the emperor but not from the officials. Knowing that there are actually more than a thousand gangsters, thinking about it is simply giving credit.


    In the last game, the goodness of Nara''s got the chance to win the credit this time. As for the time, what should I do if I find that there are not so many gangsters?


    For them, that¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s not the first time to kill a good deed. Although it was found to be a felony, it would be a great work if it was not discovered...


    To be honest, Liu Zhixian¡¯s heart is really bitter right now. The small Wenxian county with ten villages and three towns has less than 30,000 households and a population of close to 100,000. Now there are 30,000 green camp soldiers. He wanted his life...


    As the saying goes, bandits are like sifting soldiers and grate, these soldiers are much more terrifying than bandits...


    Liu Zhixian, who is not good at looking at the bitter face, gave him a glance. For him, this troop dispatch was just a trip at public expense. A small village with less than 2,000 people would be bound to be under the front of his 30,000 army. Such as urging wood, unstoppable...


    Liu Zhixian hesitated for a moment, and then bowed and said, "Shangguan Rongzi, Xiaguan heard that the bandit might have evil spells, so..."


    "What kind of evil magic!" He waved his hand carelessly, and said, "Under the direction of my soldiers, any magical magic is a mantis arm!"


    At this moment, with a "report!"


    Two sergeants walked in with one person... "Sir, the young man was ordered by the lord to go to the foot of the Nanshan Mountain to investigate. Unfortunately, Lord Cai was discovered by the thief chief and died at the hands of the thief chief!"


    "...Huh?" He stood up fiercely, and quickly walked to the front of the two sergeants to see that it was his confidant Cai Fei lying on the ground.


    This Cai Fei is not an ordinary sergeant, but a master of solicitation. With a powerful force on both arms, he can walk on the eaves of houses like a flat ground...


    When he first arrived here last night, for the sake of safety, Nashan sent him to investigate the reality of the place where the bandits gathered, but he was carried back this morning.


    "This damn gangster, dare to kill my warrior!" That Shan was angered. In his heart, those gangsters should see the scouts he sent out and surrender quickly, and then knelt in front of him and let him chop. The head is taken to receive the merit, but these damn gangsters dare to resist, so angry that they are so good...


    "According to me, I will order, beat the drums of the generals, raise the account, and send troops to Nanshan. I vowed to smash the heads of the bandits to pay tribute to Cai Qian, who was unfortunately killed by him!"


    "Hey!" Someone took the order and beat the drums to gather the generals to prepare for the promotion.


    As the gathering drum rang, there was a panic in the camp outside the city, and then all the chiefs in military uniforms gathered in the handsome account.


    Na Shan, who returned from the county government to the barracks, didn''t wait long. One after another, all of his generals came to his handsome account.


    "According to me, I will raise troops immediately and send them to Nanshan. I want those bandits to die without a place to die!" The good held the military order and began to order the commanders of the army... Some were forwards, some were Chinese troops, and some To postpone...


    Soon, the entire camp became lively, and the voices were full of chaos...A group of old soldiers who have not fought for decades, can you expect how good he is?It would be nice to be able to follow orders...


    Cursing, neighing, screaming... the entire army barracks became a big mess, and the good-looking guy frowned. Although he said it was a wine bag and rice bag, he knew nothing about it, but he still knew what a good soldier was. , What is waste...


    Looking at this group of trashers, Nashan actually feels a little uncomfortable, but the current environment is like this, what can he do?It has become the norm to eat empty salaries and drank soldiers'' blood. Does he dare to fight the entire military class alone?Even if Narashi fully supports him, it is a death, not to mention that Narashi might not fully support him...


    But think about the gangster with only a few thousand people, and his heart is put in again, even if it can''t be beaten, but 30,000 to a few thousand, if you think about it, you should not lose.


    With a complicated mood, Na Shan followed the army towards the foot of Nanshan Mountain... Nanshan is not very far from Wenxian, it is about ten or twenty kilometers, but the road of more than twenty kilometers actually allows The thirty thousand army walked for a whole day...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Eleven


    Zhou Ye was standing on the wall of the stockade, looking at the clearing soldiers at the foot of the mountain like a group of ants. With his eyesight, although those clearing soldiers were at least two kilometers away from him...but he could clearly see the clearing soldiers. The fluff on the face...


    "...What a mob!" Zhou Ye lost interest after watching it for a while. He sat on the rocking chair that Shuyu had brought over, his legs directly on the wall of the wall.


    Originally, he received a report from his subordinates that there were suspicious people in the surrounding mountains and forests spying on the cottage, and he thought it would be a well-known general.


    As a result, I gave up when I saw the word on Shuaiqi, what about Lashi?This clan has quite a few concubines, but it''s a bit nonsense to mention military strategists...but think about it, I haven''t heard of any famous generals in the Daoguang period.


    "Master, do you want me to take advantage of the darkness to show up and swallow them all?" Shuyu gently squeezed Zhou Ye''s shoulder and asked softly.


    There was a "pop--"


    Zhou Ye slapped Shuyu''s dolphins and slapped them, "You are greedy, you have to say, don''t eat people, when I don''t want to kiss you, I can smell blood in your mouth. !"


    "Why..." Shuyu took advantage of the situation and sat in Zhou Ye''s arms. He said, "People just want to help the young master to relieve your worries. They are not greedy. They have never eaten people since they have grown into a human form. what!"


    Zhou Ye rolled his eyes, he knew that compared to his wife''s jade face, her two maids were not very good at practicing, and they were more or less beastly...but he was locked up and watched and never dared to steal blood. food.


    Zhou Ye looked at the barracks in the distance. There were more than two thousand cavalry soldiers ready to go there, obviously to prevent himself from attacking their barracks while they were still standing...


    But Zhou Ye said that you think too much. Zhou Ye doesn¡¯t plan to let his soldiers use modern weapons. That would be too bullying... A man¡¯s romance, isn¡¯t it about cutting to blood and fisting to the flesh? Well.Zhou Ye has prepared a big gift for them, and he is waiting for tomorrow...


    No words...


    The next morning, while Zhou Ye was still asleep in a pile of long legs, he was awakened by the sound of a horn of "Woo-woo-".


    "My Nima, I want to die for you!" Zhou Ye, who was woken up, sat up angrily, and gently broke free from the entanglement between Yue Luoli and Guan Guan''s pink arms, jumped out of bed, and put on his clothes. Stepped out of the villa.


    "Come here!" As Zhou Ye shouted, a man in black suddenly knelt before Zhou Ye."the host!"


    "Go and gather two thousand people, go down the mountain and kill people with me!" Zhou Ye said, putting on one of his own, and took out two five-meter-long ship-cutting knives from the space bracelet. Walked to the training ground.


    "As you wish, Master!" As the voice fell, the man in black was no longer visible.


    Zhou Ye watched the Ship Sword walking towards the Zhaimen. He couldn''t hurry up, but it was useless to fly over. The soldiers had not assembled yet, so they were so anxious to dry their hair.


    When Zhou Ye came to the Zhaimen, there were already 2,000 sturdy men with three-meter sabers standing neatly arranged there...


    "Go, go with the man!" Zhou Ye greeted him, not even riding the nightmare, and walked out of the gate...To be honest, if he was riding a nightmare, Zhou Ye didn''t know where to put his Ship Slayer Sword. ...


    So, instead of riding the nightmare at all, Zhou Ye walked out of the gate.The huge trees on the road from Zhaimen to the foot of the mountain were cut down by the soldiers and used to build houses.


    The ten-meter wide road is a boardwalk paved by soldiers with scraps of wood. The boards are painted with Umbrella''s bio-paint, ensuring that these boards will not rot for thousands of years...


    At this moment in front of the Qing army, a general with a top helmet and a lightning rod was sitting on the horse. Seeing Zhou Ye walking out of the gate with two thousand men, the man chuckled and said triumphantly: " I don¡¯t know whether the military knows how to use soldiers...If he closes the gate, maybe I will have to work hard to break the bandit, but he actually dared to rush out of the gate with two thousand people. I really don¡¯t know. Life and death!"


    The thousand chiefs on both sides suddenly flattered, this said.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 156

    "How can little bandits know the martial power of adults!"


    The one said: "My lord has a brilliant plan, and a successful battle!"


    Others said: "The adults don''t need to be tired. When the general will lead the army to cover up and kill, he will definitely dedicate the bandit leader to the general''s horse!"


    Zhou Ye''s ears easily collected these words, and he curled his lips uncomfortably, and returned Nima''s gangsters, and immediately let you gangsters know what a nightmare is.


    Zhou Ye didn''t bother to talk nonsense anymore. He waved his hand and shouted, "Kill them!"


    "Yes!" With the roar of two thousand Umbrella soldiers, Nashan saw an incredible scene.


    I saw that the two thousand soldiers jumped more than ten meters high like ghosts and gods, and directly crossed the distance of five hundred meters between the two armies, and smashed them into the army formation of the Qing army with a giant saber. Among.


    Then a strange chorus of singing rang out.


    "The big windmill creaks and creaks, the scenery here is really beautiful, the sky is beautiful, the ground is beautiful, and there are a bunch of silly big fools!"


    As the singing sounded, the big guys who fell in the Qing army lined up holding the saber with both hands, spinning quickly...


    If someone who plays World of Warcraft sees it, they will definitely say, "I rely on, the whirlwind of weapon war..."


    That''s right, this is Zhou Ye''s spoof heart that is not dead. Relying on Umbrella''s soldiers, Superman''s first-class physical quality and defense, he directly copied the whirlwind skill of weapon warfare in Warcraft to Yihulu painted dipper. In the hands of Umbrella soldiers, their whirlwind is not a 30-second round, a one-and-a-half minute CD move. They can go wild for more than an hour without getting dizzy...


    It seemed that the effect was pretty good. Zhou Ye smiled and looked at his masterpiece with pride. The soldiers could still tell the direction while turning, so they wouldn''t turn to his own people.


    The soldiers turned all the way and flew with their flesh and blood, and their knives splattered all the way...One by one, like a human-shaped meat grinder, they went back and forth in the Qing army unscrupulously, leaving only a bloody road and a piece of meat behind...


    Na Shan no longer had the original smug expression at this time. At this moment, his eyes were wide and his face was full of unbelievable appearance, as if he had seen a ghost.


    "My lord, we can''t hold it anymore, let''s retreat!" A few soldiers ran over, and they couldn''t help but ran towards Wenxian...


    The soldiers on the battlefield now only hate their parents for giving birth to two legs. For fear of running slowly, they will be minced by those devilish Umbrella soldiers...


    "Help..."


    "Don''t kill me..."


    "mom¡­¡­"


    "Run..."


    Na Shan turned his head at the last moment and saw the scene of two thousand sturdy men holding giant sabers in the Qing army.


    At this time, the 30,000 Qing army had already turned into a bunch of headless flies, running around everywhere, where there were some green camp soldiers, just like a group of stripped little girls...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Twelve


    Following the song of the big windmill, the Qing soldiers ran away and scattered, and finally the two thousand soldiers wandered there...


    Du Nima turned stupid...


    "Everyone has--stand at attention!!!" Zhou Ye''s roar finally made the soldiers stop releasing their big moves...


    Zhou Ye looked around...it was really miserable, one by one couldn''t find a few corpses, and most of them were minced by the soldiers...


    The soldiers who escaped were less than two thousand...


    It was 30,000 people, but in fact, it was a little over 20,000. The civilian husband who was in charge of delivering food was only about 30,000. This is because it is a major area in Gyeonggi and the supply line is not long.


    Twenty thousand people are equally divided among two thousand soldiers, each of which is only ten people. For these deadly weapons crafted by Umbrella, even warming up is not counted...


    Looking at the corpses on the flat ground, Zhou Ye curled his lips in dissatisfaction. The mass graves were about to be formed at his door. After thinking about it, he ordered a soldier to go back and call a cleaner.


    The Cleaner is a mutant prepared by Umbrella based on the genetic abilities of the [Apocalypse]. He abandoned the other abilities of the Apocalypse and fully specializes in the desertification ability, which can instantly desert the land and then restore it to its original state... At that time, you can easily completely desert the ground with a radius of 500 kilometers...


    Zhou Ye''s reason for bringing the cleaner is that this is a very good ground leveler, no matter how rough the ground can be in the hands of the cleaner...what a useful ability!!


    In fact, it is reasonable to say that a single cleaner can easily kill the 30,000 people in front of them, and it is guaranteed that none of them can escape. Imagine a cleaner walks to the front of the army, the ability is activated, and the land under the army is instantly changed. It turned into quicksand, and the 30,000 army was instantly destroyed by the regiment and buried alive...


    However, Zhou Ye disliked the cleaner¡¯s ability to be too fast and not enthusiastic enough, so he didn¡¯t let the goods go on the field. Now that he had finished the fight, he saw all kinds of garbage, weapons, broken tents, etc. everywhere on the battlefield. The battlefield became more difficult, and Zhou Ye remembered the cleaner.


    This is completely the rhythm of not using bean buns as dry food...If it weren''t because the genes were all engraved with fragments of being loyal to Zhou Ye and being loyal to Umbrella, it is estimated that the cleaners would have already quit...


    Of course, this is completely impossible. After all, Umbrella''s creed is that uncontrolled experimental subjects are not good experimental subjects, and they will be destroyed without even having the opportunity to leave the laboratory.


    Soon, a man in a black robe with a hood came to Zhou Ye and bowed directly and said, "Master, here I am!"


    "Uh-these rubbish on the ground will be cleaned up by you!" After Zhou Ye explained, he walked up the mountain with two thousand soldiers covered in blood.


    "As you wish, Master!" The cleaner bowed again, waiting for Zhou Ye and the soldiers to leave here before activating the ability to sink all the garbage on the ground into the ground...


    At this time, Nashan, who ran a full five kilometers away, also restrained his horse, surrounded by the remaining two soldiers, looking towards the battlefield...


    One after another, some lucky people who escaped the battlefield were gathered by the good soldiers.


    "Report your lord, only 1,600 people have escaped from the battlefield!" After the soldiers checked the number, they came to the good Ma Qian to report.


    "I am ashamed of my ancestor, ashamed of my saint..." Na Shan threw his helmet on the ground like a lightning rod, rolled over and got off his horse, sitting on the ground and howling.


    "My lord, it''s really too powerful a demon, it''s not that your command is unfavorable!" The soldier exhorted: "My lord, this is really a crime of war!"


    "Halloween?" That Shan muttered to himself.


    "Yes, my lord!" The soldier continued: "The demon''s strong man jumped seven or eight feet high. It is definitely not within the reach of light work, and each one is invulnerable and fearless to death. What is this not magic!? grown ups!"


    "Yes, it''s magic!" Na Shan slapped his thigh, but found the reason for his failure. He remembered what Liu Zhixian of Wen County said yesterday before the soldiers sent out to Nanshan...


    "My lord, have you forgotten the spells that the wise men chanted before launching?" the soldier said while the iron was hot. "After chanting the spells, the wise men will begin to kill, and the villain thinks this is a bit like a legend from the world. The technique of surrender!"


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Nashan said, "I remember what the spell was? The big windmill...creeping and creaking...is this it?"


    "The adults are wise, and the young ones remember this too!" It was really embarrassing for the soldiers to not forget to slacken their beards and shoot their horses.


    "But... even if you know it''s a demon, how do you crack it!" Na Shan scratched his head again, how could this be good.


    "My lord, you forgot what the magistrate Liu told you!" The soldier reminded: "Since Liu Zhixian knows that it is a demon, I am afraid he would have been prepared!"


    "This pickle, don''t tell this master if you are prepared, let the 30,000 soldiers of this master be buried in the wild mountains!" That cursing, he is completely looking for a replacement for his failure. Don''t care who it is, catch it first.


    "The concealment of military information caused the entire army to be annihilated. This is a great crime for the Jiu Clan, my lord!" the soldier reminded.


    He knew the elegance of the strings and understood it instantly."Yes, this Liu Zhixian concealed the military situation, and the army was wiped out!"


    "Let''s quickly rush to Wenxian, take the rebel into the prison and send it to the capital, waiting for the saint to send off!" Na Shan said, despite the exhaustion of the whole body, turned on his horse again, and ran towards Wenxian with more than a thousand defeated soldiers.


    Fortunately, most of the Qing soldiers who escaped were cavalry, otherwise they would really not be able to catch up with that kind of horse riding.


    At the moment, Liu Zhixian was sitting in his office, frowning.

 In Movie World Chapter 157

    The army has only been stationed near Wenxian for two days, and there have been more than a dozen incidents of wounding and snatching. There are even several good women who have disappeared...


    This really makes him one head and two big.


    "This group of damn Qiu Ba, nothing else, it will bring disaster to the people!" It is nonsense to say how much Liu Zhixian loves the people, but even if it is a corrupt official, he hates someone making trouble for him, especially this kind of no oil and water. The trouble, he hates it the most...


    Just when he was thinking about how to deal with these cases, since the complainants were satisfied, but could not provoke the general of Nara''s, a metal sound of soldiers colliding with each other came.


    "Old man Liu, you have committed a crime. Let me go to the prison of the Criminal Ministry for your grandpa!" With the voice coming, the one who walked into the Yamen rushed all the way back to Wenxian to find a replacement for the dead ghost. ...


    "Then my lord...?" Liu Zhixian still didn''t understand what was going on.The two soldiers who rushed forward were pressed onto the book case.


    "Liu Fuyong, you concealed the military situation and did not report it, causing the army to be broken at the foot of Nanshan Mountain. Your sin is too great!" Nashan came to Liu Zhixian and said with an angry expression: "Do you know that because you concealed the report? The demon will bring the military situation of the demon law to annihilation of my 30,000 army under the Nanshan Mountain. You deserve to die!"


    "My wish, sir, the lower official told you those gangsters who are capable of sorcery, and the lower official also invited the old god of Qingyunguan to come over, just to help the adults!" Liu Zhixian shouted wronged. He kept explaining.


    "Hmph, it''s too late for you to say anything. Go to the prison of the Ministry of Justice and explain to the souls of the 30,000 soldiers who died unjustly!" It is so easy for Shan to catch a scapegoat, how could he be freed from sin go with?The battle report was prepared right now, and he sent his confidant to escort Liu Zhixian to the capital with the battle report. When Liu Zhixian arrived at the prison of the Ministry of Justice, hum, then Shan believes that with the methods of those prisoners, nothing will turn him into trouble. of!


    For the rest of the time, Na Shan could only obediently pick up his tail and be a man in Wen County, and let him go to attack Zhoujiazhai again. He would never dare... Zhou Ye¡¯s two thousand battlefield meat grinders were already there. Taught him how to be a man!


    Chapter Two Hundred and Thirteen


    In April, the weather gradually warmed up, and people also took off the quilted jackets that they had worn for the whole winter, washed them, stored them, and waited for the next winter to take them out to keep out the cold.


    In Qingyun Mountain, at this time, the greenery is full, and the mountains and plains are full of unknown wild flowers, which makes people feel refreshed...


    But no matter how good the scenery is, a person in a happy mood is needed to appreciate it. At least Nashan''s mood at this time is definitely not happy...


    The day before yesterday, when the imperial decree came down, Daoguang scolded him fiercely, then mobilized 40,000 horses from Hebei Camp, gave him command, and allowed him to act cheaply...


    After secretly giving the eunuch who proclaimed the decree Qianliang''s banknote, the eunuch told him that after hearing the news that his army had been annihilated, the heavenly face was furious, and he was immediately sent to Beijing to be dismissed.


    Later, Huijun Wang Mianyu pleaded for him, saying that it was a big taboo for the military to change command, and Daoguang really couldn''t call any famous general from elsewhere, so he gave him another chance. If he loses again, he will be punished for several crimes... ¡­


    At this time, Na Shan was also forced to the dead end. In any case, now he has no retreat. Either he defeated Zhou''s village and returned to the court, or he was sent to the capital in a prison car with shackles... ¡­


    This can no longer help him not being serious, and this battle has been completely tied to his wealth and life.At this time, he came to Qingyun Mountain, naturally to invite the old god in the Qingyun View.Don''t worry about unreliable things, as long as you can win... Win, what does he say, lose, how to say how he is.


    Na Shan took a dozen of his friends and rushed to Qingyun Mountain with a whip.


    This Qingyun Mountain is in the northwest of Wenxian County, facing Nanshan across the county. Between the green mountains and green waters, a stone-paved path winds up and down to the gate of Qingyun Temple.


    Along the way, Na Shan did not care to appreciate the great spring and light, and a group of people directly rode horses to the gate of Qingyun Temple...


    Just when Nashan got off his horse, he handed the reins to the pros.The gate of Qingyunguan''s confinement suddenly opened wide, and a dozen Taoist priests came out from it...


    "The Immeasurable Tianzun...there are nobles coming, and if you have missed a long distance, please forgive your sins!" An old Taoist headed by a crane with a hair and a beautiful face, holding a whisk in his hand, chanting Taoism and bowing to the good.


    "Huh!!!" Na Shan was taken aback when he saw this scene. He didn''t tell other people what he was about to come. How did this old way know?This guy is amazing!


    Thinking of this, that Shan rarely pretended to be gentle and asked, "Dare to ask the mage how to know that I am coming?"


    "The secret is not to be revealed..." The old Dao smiled mysteriously, and stopped talking, but reached out and let Na Shan into the tea room.


    After the guest and host took their seats, the kindness said anxiously: "Also ask the mage to show mercy, go down the mountain and cast down demons and exorcise demons, and save the people of Li people from the fire!


    "Oh? What do you say?" The old man was sitting on the couch, his eyelids drooping as if he was asleep.


    "There is a demon in Nanshan..." Na Shan hurriedly explained the affairs of Zhou''s family village clearly. Of course, in his words, Zhou Ye became a bullying male and female. In the fish and meat village, he did nothing, and he was unforgivable. He is a man of lofty ideals, and he is a man of lofty ideals who has the intention to kill thieves and cannot return to heaven.


    Not to mention, it may be because I often go to theaters. Although Shanshan hasn¡¯t read any of the Four Books, Five Classics or anything, he tells the story with a good head, and he has the talent of a storyteller...


    Old Dao listened to the kind words... To be honest, he really didn''t want to care about it.Apart from other things, cultivating the Tao, isn¡¯t it the way of detachment?Since you want to be detached, take care of worldly things as little as possible...


    But this time it really didn¡¯t work. Originally, when the county magistrate sent someone to invite him, he couldn¡¯t ask for an illness. Later, when he saw that there was nothing serious, there was no more...


    But some time ago, when the disciples of Guanzhong went to the county to buy firewood, rice, oil and salt, they heard that the county official had been escorted into Beijing because of his inability to suppress the bandits...


    This time the general soldier of Tianjin town, the bandit Marshal Nashan personally invited himself down the mountain. It seemed that he couldn¡¯t go. Although you are a monk, you haven¡¯t become a celestial being. You still have to eat whole grains or go with The world is entangled...


    "Oh-sir, I will go down the mountain with you!" The old Dao figured out the whole story, knowing that he can''t go down the mountain...


    "That''s really Master Lao!" Na Shan was overjoyed. From the fact that people opened the door in advance to welcome the guests, he could see that this Qingyun View does have great magical powers, not those liars like warlocks...


    "Then let''s go now!?" said impatiently, "The carriage is already waiting outside the watch 1"


    "No hurry, wait for the old Dao to pack up some magical tools, so I can drop demons and exorcise demons with the general!" The old Dao stood up slowly, greeted his disciples and grandchildren, and packed up the utensils used to drop demons and eliminate demons...


    It didn''t take long for Lao Dao to clean up, get on the carriage brought by Shan directly, and head towards Wenxian County...


    When he arrived in Wenxian County, Na Shan directly arranged a dozen Taoist priests in the old Dao Dao to live in the government office. Anyway, Liu Zhixian was dead, and no one had been sent over, so he simply occupied the county government and residence of the county government.


    At noon, the kind feasted a group of Taoist priests in Qingyunguan. The high hat was put on the head of Qingyunguan master and old Taoist like no money... I would like to cherish all the disciples and grandchildren who have never seen the world. Kill the Zhoujiazhai in Nanshan and die with Zhou Ye, the great demon...


    The old ways do not say anything, people are always treacherous and horses are always slippery, how can he fail to understand the meaning of goodness?Now this meal can¡¯t be said to be Qingyunguan¡¯s life-saving money... but he has to bow his head under the low edge. He is not Zhoujiazhai after all, and he can resist tens of thousands of officers and soldiers without harm...


    Everything depends on God''s will... The old Dao sighed and asked that Zhou Jiazhai is really an ordinary monster and ghost, so that it will be a good way to destroy the monster...


    After he was full of food and drink, Lao Dao directly proposed to go to the foot of Nanshan to check whether there was really an evil spirit, so he could prepare early.


    Na Shan immediately opened the door to convenience and directly sent a target to escort the veteran master and apprentice to the foot of Nanshan Mountain to observe the wind and the water...


    Just when the veteran group walked out of the official office surrounded by officers and soldiers, they attracted the attention of several people on the roadside restaurant.


    The two men and four women were dressed up and were sitting in a restaurant for dinner. They saw the Taoist priests walking out of the county office with the officers and soldiers. Among them, a beautiful girl with an oval face gave a strange cry, and then curiously asked the serving food The shop second said: "Why can the Taoist priests here be able to enter and leave the government in a big way?"


    You must know that in the Qing Dynasty, corrupt scholars were rampant, and they absolutely disdain to get entangled with monks and Taoists, especially the theory of ghosts and gods has no market among them, so the people from outside and out of the county seem so eye-catching.


    "If you return to the girl, these Taoist priests are probably invited to come to Nanshan to cast demons and exorcise demons!" Asked by the pretty girl, men will always know that there is no limit to everything, although the shop Xiaoer knows that he is definitely not that beautiful woman. Food, but it does not delay his idea of ??wanting to be close to beautiful women.


    "Falling demons and eliminating demons? Are you haunted here?"


    "Has it been haunted, but the people in Zhoujiazhai in Nanshan are said to be like ghosts and gods. Two thousand people killed an army of thirty thousand clean..."


    "How did you know?" the girl asked curiously.


    "..." Dian Xiaoer looked around carefully, then lowered his voice and said, "Among the thirty thousand troops, there is a Master Qian who escaped his life. He has often come to us for drinking since the war, every day. People who were drunk and drunk yelled [You are all devils...] Later, I heard from the soldiers of General Chief Qian, that the battlefield was terrible at that time... There was not a single man, neither was Chief Chief Qian Because I was ordered to escort the grain and grass and was far away from the battlefield, I was lucky enough to escape my life...!"


    Chapter Two Hundred and Fourteen


    "Just what you can do? Just how much do you know?" The shopkeeper yelled and interrupted Xiao Er''s words, followed by a wave of punches and kicks."Boy, I think it''s my sister''s sake that I let you stay in the restaurant and have a meal and eat. I don''t work hard every day. I just chew my tongue here and cause trouble to Lao Tzu... See if I won''t kill you. Bastard!"


    "I know it''s wrong, the shopkeeper!" Little Er no longer cared about attracting the attention of the beauties, scrambled around and ran down the restaurant...


    "Guest, don''t listen to the kid talking nonsense there, he has listened too much to the book... nonsense!" The shopkeeper said with a fist: "Your food will be ready soon, and I will no longer This is messing up for you, you slow down..."


    "Hehe, this little second is funny, and it''s the same as it really is!" The girl smiled as she watched the shopkeeper walk downstairs.


    "Holy woman, he may not be talking nonsense!" A middle-aged woman sitting next to him whispered: "Our Lady used the carrier pigeon to spread the book thousands of miles. Let us rush here from the Miao Village General Altar. I''m afraid it was just to follow that week Let¡¯s make an alliance secretly!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 158

    "I have millions of believers in the Bailian Sect, spread all over the country, why do you want to form an alliance with this little Zhoujiazhai?" The beautiful girl called the saint played with a string of silver bells tied to her hand with her fingers, and said casually .


    "Because Zhou''s family can kill those 30,000 officers and soldiers cleanly..." The middle-aged man sitting opposite the middle-aged woman said solemnly: "The Zhou family who can easily wipe out all 30,000 officers and soldiers. Don¡¯t take a peek at the village! I hope you, Young Master, will focus on the important things in teaching, and don¡¯t neglect the Zhou family."


    "I will distinguish the importance, and there is no need for Lord Gu Tan to teach me!" the girl said with a wry expression.


    "Okay, don''t make any noise, eat quickly, and we will follow the Taoist priests to see!" The old man sitting next to the middle-aged man looked very prestigious. After he had spoken, the girl talked to the middle-aged man. The man stopped talking...


    Soon the food was brought up, and after everyone used the food, they got up and left the restaurant...


    The group of people heard about Nanshan''s road along the way, and hurryed up. Maybe it was because the Taoist priests took some time, or it might be because these people of the White Lotus Sect had kung fu and quick movements.


    It didn¡¯t take long for them to catch up with the Taoist priests, and the Bailian Sects did not approach them, they followed the Taoist priests of Qingyun Temple far away...Because they were far away, and among them there were tracking masters who lived in the mountains and forests for a long time, so even With the supernatural power of Qingyun watching the Lord, I didn''t realize that I was being followed...


    When the White Lotus Sect caught up with the Taoist priests, it was not far from Nanshan...


    The one who escorted the veteran was a President Qian with the surname Gan. He was taciturn along the way. The closer he got to Nanshan, the tighter he grasped the rein, as if experiencing some great horror...


    Finally, when he came to the place where the Qing army camped, Gan Qianhu looked at the flat wasteland full of wild flowers in front of him, and shouted: "No, this can''t be...how could this be...no, definitely not here!"


    "Sir Qianhu...Sir Qianhu!" Two soldiers hurried forward, grabbing Gan Qianhu''s arms firmly to prevent him from struggling.


    "Sir Qianhu, what''s wrong?" a little Taoist asked curiously.


    "My lord is the survivor of the last battle... he...!" Before the soldiers finished speaking, they were interrupted by a voice.


    "Xiao Liu, I''m much better, don''t hold me anymore!" It was Gan Qianhu who had recovered soberness. He motioned to his soldiers to let him go, and then said: "I remember it was here that day... "


    Gan Qianhu looked at the plain in front of Ma Pingchuan and said, "I have transported food here, but saw a scene like Shura''s killing field... Then the 2,000 wise men in Zhou¡¯s village were like slaughtering chickens and dogs, and they took us 30,000. The slaughter was clean...!"


    "But now..." Gan Qianhu''s eyes were confused, "Why can''t I see the corpses of the officers and soldiers here...Even if the beasts in the mountains take away the corpses, some weapons should be left behind!"


    "...The old way knows where the corpses are..." Qingyun Guanzhuo stepped out of the carriage, he had already seen the hostility buried deep under the peace of this faction... "The corpses are just underground..."


    "This...impossible!" Gan Qianhu didn''t believe in the old ways at all, how big is the battlefield for 30,000 people?Make an analogy!It is equivalent to an area the size of a Beijing Workers¡¯ Stadium, nearly 80,000 square meters. In the era when there was no construction machinery, if you wanted to bury all the corpses scattered on such a large area in the soil, you would need at least two Wanmin workers worked for three to four months.


    And now?The weeds here are skyrocketing and the wild flowers are in full bloom. You can''t tell that this was a battlefield with corpses over two months ago...


    "The earth is surging...It seems that there is a evildoer!" The old Dao''s right hand was made into sword fingers with two fingers, and he muttered silently, passing the sword fingers around his eyes before and after opening his eyes. He saw the blood in this land. Overflowing, the howling of ghosts and wolves faintly spread into his ears."Hmph, it seems that someone used an earth dragon to turn over and dumped those corpses into the ground..."


    "Let me see what the foundation of Zhoujiazhai is!" Old Dao said, bringing mana into his eyes, and looking towards Zhoujiazhai with the Taoist secret technique of watching Qi...


    I saw an endless ocean of blood floating in the foothills among the lofty mountains, and islands made up of corpses floated above the sea of ??blood, and the ghosts who died unjustly screamed sternly, as if they had suffered great pain before death. , One by one can''t stand his eyes,...


    Looking closely, there are actually Arhats and Buddha in the sea of ??blood, screaming sorrowfully, as if being suppressed in the sea of ??blood, never to be superborn...


    "Hiss¡ª¡ª!!!" Lao Dao took a breath. How many people did this man kill, forming such an endless sea of ??blood...


    If Zhou Ye were here, he would probably look innocent and say: "I didn''t kill many people, I just planted a thousand big mushrooms in the world of big dreams... Oh, yes, there are more than a dozen of them. Big Ivan!"


    It''s a pity that Zhou Ye is not here, so no one explained it to the old Dao. The old Dao has already recognized that Zhou Ye is a peerless monster...


    At this moment, Lao Dao saw that in the middle of the sea of ??blood, a black lotus was slowly blooming. On the lotus platform, a young girl was sitting cross-legged with her eyes closed. The lotus she was sitting on seemed to be sucking the sea of ??blood. The blood in it, the old Dao can hear the sound of drinking water from the lotus...


    She seemed to perceive the peeping of the old way, the girl slowly opened her eyes to look at the old way, and lightly opened her lips: "Go away!!!"


    In an instant, the huge waves in the sea of ??blood rushed to the sky and thousands of ghosts rushed to the sky, shouting in unison: "Go!!! Go!!! Go!!! Go!!!"


    At that moment Lao Dao only felt his eyes were pierced by thousands of steel needles at the same time... he immediately covered his eyes with his hands, and there was blood flowing out between his fingers. He cried out in pain, "Ah... eyes, I s eyes!"


    The disciples and grandchildren of the veteran were shocked, and hurriedly picked up the old road and got into the carriage, "Go, hurry, get out of here..."


    The veteran disciples did not dare to delay and hurried to Wenxian with a carriage, and although the guardian Qian Qian was a little confused, he did not delay his kindness, and he himself was not willing to come to this place that made him have nightmares every night. ...... Take the subordinates to protect the old way and run.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Fifteen


    The Bailian Sect people hid in a hill, and the master Gu Tan was responsible for observing the veteran and his group. Only because the master Gu Tan understood the lips, he became the best candidate for the lookout.


    Lord Gu Tan saw Lao Dao enter the carriage and walked away quickly. To be honest, he was a little confused. It was because Lao Dao covered his eyes and nodded his mouth. He was a little unclear at the last two sentences... But now It¡¯s not difficult to tell from the words I just saw. It must have something to do with Zhoujiazhai...


    "Could it be that someone in Zhoujiazhai used the flying needle technique to hurt that old-fashioned eye?" said the beautiful woman called the saint.


    "Impossible, my eyes are very good, and there are no signs of silver needles!" Gu Tan said hesitantly.


    "What if it''s that kind of fine needle?" the saint retorted.


    "This..." Lord Gu Tan was not sure.


    "Oh, it''s useless to guess anymore, go directly in to worship the mountain, and then ask the village master who doesn''t know!" said a girl next to the saint.


    "Ghost girl, as long as you can, now Zhou Jiazhai is not distinguished between people and ghosts, how can you easily expose your deeds to worship the mountains!" the middle-aged woman said a little bit dotingly.


    This young girl is her biological daughter. She was sent to the Miao Village general altar since she was a child and grew up with the saint. Although she has the status of master and servant, the saint is actually a sister with her.


    "Naughty, what is the identity of my Saintess of the White Lotus Cult, how can I easily venture into danger!" The white-clothed old man also said with a serious face.


    "I''m sorry, Elder Jin, the subordinates have no way to discipline..." The middle-aged woman hurriedly bowed and pleaded with the white-clothed old man.


    "Well, Grandpa Jin, Linglong is also curious! Don''t scold her!" The saint also hurriedly pleaded with her sister...


    It was soothed for a while, and it was finally pulled over...to scare the unobstructed exquisiteness...Elder Jin, who is in charge of the Xingtang, is the oldest in teaching. When he speaks, even the contemporary Virgin will bow. Listening personally, because he is fair and unselfish, so the teaching respects him three points...


    "Well, let''s go back to Wen County first, and discuss the long-term plan...!" In the end, Elder Jin made the decision, and everyone had to follow orders...


    At this time, Zhoujiazhai was in the practice room at Guanguan.


    Guan Guan opened his eyes, hesitated for a moment, and gently pushed Zhou Ye beside him, "Master..."


    "Huh? What''s the matter!" Zhou Ye raised his head, put down the game console in his hand, and asked.


    "Master, someone spied on us just now, I suspect it is a cultivator invited by Qing soldiers..." Guan Guan said.


    "Is the mana very high?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "It''s just an ant!" Guan Guan said proudly of his own Huns, "I can crush him with a little finger!"


    "Then you don''t need to care!" Zhou Ye smiled and scratched Qiong Nose, and said: "They just have this ability. Feel free to them, don''t bother me and there will be nothing, dare to come... Haha !"


    Although Zhou Ye didn¡¯t speak, Guan Guan knew his temper. If you don¡¯t provoke him, then hello, hello, hello, everyone. If you want to get on the pole to find abuse, I¡¯m sorry, whoever you are, kill him. Say it again.


    Uh, no, it was the man who killed it, the woman fainted... it was fainted in another situation.


    "By the way, how much evil do you have now?" Zhou Ye saw Yue Luoli who was sitting cross-legged on the other side, holding a fist-sized blood-colored lens in both hands, and remembered what he was going to do.


    In this era of the end of the law, the aura is sluggish, no matter how good the skill is without aura, it will be useless. Fortunately, Yue Luoli''s reformed Asura Tushen Art does not require aura, but requires a murderous aura.


    Such things are usually found in execution grounds, prisons, and battlefields.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 159

    In the last war, Zhou Ye actually forgot about this, and did not say that Yue Luoli, who was asleep, went out to slaughter the 30,000 soldiers who disturbed his rest...


    After Yue Luoli knew about the incident, she was just sitting on the floor and acting like a baby, rolling all over the floor... No way, fight Zhou Ye?Not willing to quarrel with Zhou Ye?I dare not... In the end, Yue Luoli had no choice but to roll and sell cute in bed...


    In the end, Guan Guan reminded him to wake up. In the Westward Journey of the Great Dream, although the karma for slaughtering hundreds of millions of creatures was backed by Guan Guan, the billions of evil spirits have been concentrated on Zhou Ye...


    It''s just that Zhou Ye is a mortal fetus with naked eyes and can''t see it. Besides, Zhou Ye''s path is different from theirs. For these evil spirits, Zhou Ye can neither use it nor cause Zhou Ye any trouble.


    Simply let Guan Guan use the Blood Sea Hualian Dafa to condense the evil qi in her body into evil crystals, and let Yue Luoli use it to practice...


    Because of Zhou Ye¡¯s decision, Yue Luoli happily unlocked a lot of knowledge from Zhou Ye. The knowledge she was unwilling to do in the past was later done for Zhou Ye with shyness and shyness... It really reached the point where three holes were fully opened... ¡­


    That¡¯s why Zhou Ye and Yue Luoli appeared in Guanguan¡¯s practice room...


    "There are more than a hundred more condensed!" Guan Guan said and waved his hand, and the ground was piled with fist-sized evil crystals. "These are almost enough for Qiluo to cultivate God Tujue to a small level!"


    "How much evil spirit do I still have..." Zhou Ye asked depressedly.


    "It''s less than 1% just got it out. It''s early, Master!" Guan Guan smiled... She knew that her master was going to be unable to stay...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh less than 1% of the results have been obtained in two months..." Zhou Ye thought this was a bit too cheating.


    "Satisfaction, master... One percent of yours is equivalent to tens of millions of people... Master, please steal your breath, I can get rid of the evil spirit of killing tens of millions of people in two months. Very good!" Guan Guan rolled his eyes, and charmingly glanced at him.


    "It''s so boring, so boring, so boring..." At this moment, Zhou Ye was very much looking forward to the Qing soldiers attacking again soon, so that he could go out and let go...


    "..." Guan Guan was annoyed by Zhou Ye''s babbling, so he simply rushed over and blocked someone''s broken thoughts with his own eyes...


    Zhou Ye was stunned...Is he being pushed back?It was pushed back!That''s right, it was being shut down and pushed back...


    After a long while, Guan Guanmei¡¤eyes let go of her little eyes like silk, looked at Zhou Ye and smiled: "It''s not boring now, Master!"


    "..." Zhou Ye jumped up, "Guan Guan Xiaonu, this is the rhythm of rebellion, you dare to molest me?"


    "Don''t... don''t..." Guan Guan acted like a weak woman, playing with Zhou Ye...


    "Hey, just call it, no one will come when you call it to break your throat!" Zhou Ye wanted to try this special line for bad guys a long time ago, and finally used it here.


    "Broken throat...Broken throat!" Guan Guan shouted loudly.


    "I rely on...Isn''t it!" Zhou Ye stumbled and almost fell. "...Do you also play with such an old stem?"


    But at this moment, another voice came."Who is calling me, what is my name, don''t you know that the broken throat is practicing?"


    It was Yue Luoli, who had just collected her work, picked up the post in time, and talked about cross talk with Guan Guan...


    Zhou Ye was caught off guard by this sudden attack... he almost broke the defense, "Qi Luo, dare you to speak well!"


    Since Yue Luoli came into contact with the computer here at Zhou Ye, she has more and more potential to evolve in a funny direction. Some time ago, she also watched Zhen Zhuan «£¬Ã ¬° Yan Juqiaoªµmu Yingying Yinna LeagueýÈýÌ Yulu Huan Shun Ai¬²ýµ Mother Shepherd''s Foundation­¡


    This will start playing with Guan Guan again...it¡¯s really ill-trained...Zhou Ye decided to correct these two girls. If you don¡¯t learn anything, you can¡¯t learn how to make fun of them. This is really a little tree. If you don¡¯t fix it, you can¡¯t go straight, people don¡¯t fix the stems...


    "Baby, cry, scream, pray, then...keep Pipi up...I will let you remember today, even if you cry and say no, I will If your problem is corrected, my surname is not Zhou!" Zhou Ye smiled and kept sitting with his hands grasping things.


    "No, master!" Guan Guan instantly recalled the fear of being dominated by Zhou Ye at the window...


    "Hey, my dear, do you want to follow my surname Yue?" Doubing Yue Luoli didn''t know the degree of fear of family law, she was still playing treasure...


    But soon she would feel the fear of being dominated by Zhou Ye... With a few screams, it quickly became Shen Yinsheng, and then again...


    Zhou Da Devil is executing the family law¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Chapter Two Hundred and Sixteen


    Bafang Inn, the only inn in Wen County.


    To be honest, Wenxian is a small county at the corner of Zhili area. In the past, there were no large-scale businessmen. After all, there were neither busy waterway hubs nor celebrities'' hometowns to feed the talented talents. We play nostalgic.


    Therefore, even the Bafang Inn is the only inn in Wenxian County, it often has a lot of vacancies, and the people who live in the most are the shopkeepers and barefoot doctors.


    And these people simply can''t afford to live in the high-priced Shangfang. At most, they can spend ten big money on a shop.


    Today, all of the three rare rooms in the Bafang Inn have guests, and the innkeeper is happy to see everything. After all, this is a windfall.


    At this moment, in the upper room of Tianzihao, the white lotus sage who came from Miaojiang, Long Qianqian lived.At the moment she was sitting at the table in the room, chatting with her sister.


    "Young Master, don''t you wonder why the old way of the afternoon suddenly withdrew?" Linglong asked with her powder cheek in one hand.


    "How about being curious?" Long Qianqian said helplessly: "Your mother and Elder Jin both oppose us to worship the mountain...what should I do?"


    "It''s better..." Linglong''s black eyes rolled slightly, unspeakably cunning."Young Master, let''s go secretly to explore the reality of Zhoujiazhai?"


    "You''re crazy!" Long Qianqian said excitedly. She found that her voice was a little too loud. For fear of being heard by her exquisite mother in the next room, she hurriedly lowered her voice and said, "You are not afraid that your mother will kill you. what!"


    "What are you afraid of? If the Zhoujiazhai is really a force worthy of our equal exchanges with the White Lotus Sect, then we will show our identities. Even if they are not afraid of us, they will not be willing to offend our White Lotus Sect!" With millions of people and the white lotus religion all over the country, Linglong is quite proud.


    "If they are not afraid that our White Lotus Sect insists on taking us down?" Long Qianqian asked rhetorically.


    "Relying on the Maitreya Future Sutra that you have become a small master, as long as I help you stop it a little bit, even if it is a sea of ??swords and flames, you are enough to escape from birth to heaven!" Linglong said: "You escaped, naturally they There will be some scruples and will not be disadvantageous to me. When the time comes, Young Master, you will come back and move rescue soldiers to save me. There is absolutely nothing wrong with it!"


    "This..." Long Qianqian was also a little moved. She was very confident in the Maitreya Future Sutra she practiced. At least she could not find a rival among her peers in the general altar.But let her sister fall into the enemy''s hands to buy time for herself to escape, she is a bit unable to do this kind of thing...


    "Young Master, this is the first time you have come out to do things alone!" Linglong saw that her lady was already a little moved, and she was overjoyed, and hurriedly hit the railroad while she was hot: "In case that Zhou Jiazhai is just a figure with a false name, the name is not true. For those who slaughter chickens and dogs, if the young master explores the truth in advance, and waits for the next day to worship the mountain and take the lead in the negotiation, it will naturally make Zhou Jiazhai easy to look forward to the head of our white lotus. This is a great achievement. When the time comes, Our Lady will definitely praise the young master for your work properly!"


    After all, Long Qianqian is just a sixteen-year-old girl. Maybe she has a high level of martial arts, but she has never walked in the rivers and lakes. She has no idea what it means to be a daughter of a daughter without sitting in the hall, let alone what a woman¡¯s curiosity is.


    She is now a child who wants to prove to her mother that she has grown up. How can she not be moved when she hears her sisters who have been playing together since childhood so bewildered?


    After hesitating for a moment, Long Qianqian finally nodded and agreed, "When it''s the third clock, let''s change into night clothes and visit Zhoujiazhai!"


    "Long live the young master!" Linglong jumped up happily, hugged her young master, and jumped happily.


    When Linglong''s mother came to call Linglong to go back to sleep, Long Qianqian just talked about it perfunctorily with the two going to spend the night together.


    The two of them changed into night clothes early on and lay side by side on the couch in the guest room, waiting for the lights in Elder Jin''s room and Linglong''s mother''s room to go out...


    After the watchman knocked on the clapper of the third watch, the two of them made sure that everyone else was asleep, opened the window of the inn, and jumped out directly from the window...


    In this era without electric lights, except for the large lanterns hanging high in front of a few gentry families, the town of Wenxian County is completely dark.


    In this dark county seat, two dark shadows came directly onto the city wall of Wen County.


    Because there is a large army barracks stationed in Wenxian at the moment, no one stays on the city wall at all. You must know that the only Minyong Camp in Wenxian has been completely wiped out by Zhou Ye...


    The three-meter-high city wall was not at all difficult for these two martial arts young girls. After jumping off the city wall easily, the two discerned their directions, and drove along the road they had walked in the afternoon...


    Along the way, the two of them moved their feet and alternated their feet. It was hard to see with the naked eyes of ordinary people who were fast.... For the distance of more than 20 kilometers, the two arrived in just over half an hour.


    The moon is scarce tonight, and the two women took advantage of the moonlight to look at Zhoujiazhai, which is halfway up the mountain like a giant beast, lying on the foothills...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 160

    They are night detectives, so naturally they dare not walk the wooden road opened in front of Zhoujiazhai.The two of them flickered and disappeared into the surrounding mountains and forests.


    Two dark shadows leaped between the branches of the mountain forest, like elves in the mountain forest, and wearing night clothes, it is really difficult for ordinary people to find them.


    The two of them easily approached the wall of Zhoujiazhai. At the top of a huge wood more than ten meters high outside the wall, they looked into Zhoujiazhai.


    I saw a brightly lit area in the Zhoujiazhai.The fist-sized night pearls illuminate the entire Zhoujiazhai as bright as day...


    "This week, Jiazhai looks really proud..." Long Qianqian looked at the bright Ye Mingzhu and whispered: "I don''t know where they came from. They are so rich, and they dare to use such treasures as lighting. !"


    "...So beautiful, young master!" Linglong felt that her eyes were stung by these Ye Mingzhu. Women actually have the same habits as giant dragons, and they all like those shiny things. Obviously, Linglong also likes them."Young Master...Let''s go down and get two of him secretly and run away, probably they won''t catch us!"


    "This..." To be honest, Long Qianqian is also a little heart-shaped, but she has a better tolerance for jewellery than Linglong after she was a young girl... But the strength is also limited. After all, a fist-sized Ye Mingzhu, one They are all very valuable, and they are all so beautiful...


    "Young Master, don''t hesitate..." How could Linglong, who grew up with Long Qianqian, couldn''t see that her Young Master had already moved."At that week''s village, it seemed that there was no defense, not even a night watchman. What is this not a god-given opportunity? Young master, God will not take the wrong side and suffer from it!"


    "Okay!" Long Qianqian nodded hard, his desire for luminous objects defeated the universal values."let''s go!"


    Following the sound of the words, the figures of the two of them slid down from the top of the giant tree like paper kites, and fell directly into Zhou''s Village.


    Chapter 217


    The two black shadows fell into Zhou''s village like civets, and there was not even a trace of dust under their feet.


    For the first time in his life, Long Qianqian did not ask for anything, but when the matter came to the fore, he was still a little timid after all, so after landing, he whispered directly: "Linglong, you go to get the treasure, I will give you the wind!"


    "Okay, Young Master!" Linglong knew that her Young Master had a thin face. After all, she still needed to do this kind of thing by herself. After responding, Linglong was not polite, and jumped onto the iron pipe where Ye Mingzhu was placed. .


    She stretched out her hand to reach the Ye Mingzhu on the iron pipe, but after the beads started, she felt a little hesitant. Why did Ye Mingzhu get hot?


    Ah, yes, this legendary baby probably looks like this, hot is the real Ye Mingzhu, Linglong is a little reading at all, I don''t know or see the night pearl, just heard of this treasure.Now that I see this bead that can illuminate the surroundings at night as bright as daylight, I naturally think it is a night pearl.


    After figuring it out, Linglong didn''t hesitate, and Tanshou was about to pick off the night pearl.


    But after shaking slightly, Linglong discovered that the Pearl of the Night seemed to have grown on an iron pipe, and could not be taken down...


    "Linglong, okay?" After all, it was a guilty conscience, Long Qianqian always felt as if someone was watching him, making her feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Almost..." Linglong replied in a low voice, then couldn''t help gritting her teeth and using her right hand... Now something big happened...


    She actually smashed Ye Mingzhu with a bang. With a bang, Ye Mingzhu was completely shattered. Before Linglong had time to sigh why Ye Mingzhu was so crisp, she felt a huge force from her right hand. The whole person was sucked, and as Juli came, she felt numb all over her body, and she even had time to shout "Ahhhhhhhh!"


    Standing down and watching the wind, Long Qianqian heard Linglong''s screams and hurriedly raised his eyes to look up, only to see that the Ye Mingzhu in the hands of his female partner was gone, and her female partner was trembling all over...


    "No, there are traps!" Long Qianqian secretly said no, and hurriedly jumped around, grabbing Linglong''s body and taking her down.


    But what she didn''t expect was that a feeling of Ma, Su, Su, and passed down her exquisite body to her hand. At this time, it was too late for her to let go...


    Time passed by when the two women just entered the woods--


    When Zhou Ye was sleeping, he felt that someone was pushing him, and opened his dim eyes to see that it was his maid, Shuyu.


    "Master, there is a situation, someone has invaded!" Shuyu bent down and lowered his head, whispering in Zhou Ye''s ear.


    "Oh! Then kill him, don''t call me anymore!" Zhou Ye waved his hand and said indifferently.


    "But, Master, according to the rules you have set, this can''t be killed!" Shuyu whispered back.


    "The rules I have set?" Zhou Ye squinted his eyes with a bewildered expression, and then he reacted, "A beauty?"


    "Yes, Master!" Shuyu nodded with a smile.


    "Interesting!" Zhou Ye was suddenly energetic. It wasn''t that Zhou Ye couldn''t see beautiful women. It was just that he was in a period of boredom and was a little curious. He was definitely not curious about how beautiful the beauties were. Zhou Ye could guarantee with his own integrity.


    "Then you have to go and see!" Zhou Ye sat up, gently removed Yue Luoli, who was hugging her waist, away from Guan''s arms, put on her clothes and followed Shuyu and walked out of the room.


    The two of them walked down the stairs and walked directly into the basement. Under Zhou Ye''s villa, there was a main control room the size of a football field... This is in charge of all the defense systems of Zhoujiazhai and the energy supply of various equipment.


    "Xiao Hong, holographic scanning creates a holographic scene of the intruder!" Zhou Ye entered the main control room and ordered.


    "Master of your will!" The scene around Zhou Ye and Shuyu changed with the sound of Qifen similar to that of Hong Empress.


    Soon the figures of Long Qianqian and Linglong appeared beside Zhou Ye, and even their voices were collected by Xiaohong, analyzed and sorted out, and then completely restored.


    Xiao Hong was the Red Queen''s substitute for Zhou Ye, and instead of working when she was not with Zhou Ye, she could at least reach 10% of the Red Queen''s ability... That was also the computing power of one hundred supercomputers.


    Zhou Ye watched the dialogue between Long Qianqian and Linglong with relish. At this moment, the black cloth-covered faces of Long Qianqian and Linglong had been seen through by Xiao Hong and restored to Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye felt very satisfied with the appearance of the two women, especially Long Qianqian''s face, which gave him a sense of ethnicity.


    When Zhou Ye heard that the two people regarded the ordinary street lamp in Zhou¡¯s village as the pearl of the night, he almost laughed. Shuyu couldn¡¯t help but laugh. The two women gave Shuyu a very close feeling. Because when she first came into contact with modern technology, she was almost as stupid as the two girls...So far, in Zhou Ye''s harem, it is still rumored that Shuyu had seen soap for the first time and ate it as a sweet cake.


    When Zhou Ye saw that the two women met to steal the light bulb, the whole person smiled and helped Shuyu to stand up...


    Even in order to see the embarrassment of the two women, Zhou Ye ordered the host Xiaohong to shut down the defense system of Zhoujiazhai...Otherwise, do you really think that no one in Zhoujiazhai can patrol the night and just come and go?


    Among other things, when the two women were two kilometers away from Zhoujiazhai, they were already locked by satellites in the sky. After they entered the woods, if it weren¡¯t for Zhou Ye¡¯s order to strictly prohibit the killing of beautiful women, they would have been in the woods. The lurking X gene mutation stealth leopard was torn to pieces...


    If there is no order from Zhou Ye, the two have not jumped into Zhoujiazhai, they will be sifted by Zhoujiazhai''s defense system in mid-air...


    The two women did not live up to Zhou Ye''s expectations, and really ran to steal the street light... Especially when Linglong was electrocuted by pinching the street light, Zhou Ye badly made Xiao Hong increase the current, neither Will really hurt Linglong without letting her run...


    You must know that martial arts practitioners are very resistant. The 220V lighting on one side easily made her break free, but when Long Qianqian grasped Linglong, Zhou Ye badly made Xiaohong increase for a moment. The discharge capacity, the street lamp turns into an electric baton in seconds...


    Seeing both of them fell under the street lamp, Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing louder... Shuyu walked out of the central computer room knowingly. She knew that her young master was very interested in the little sister... She actually I also want these little sisters to join in. After they join in, it is estimated that there will be light bulb stealing scenes in Zhou Ye''s harem, right? Then no one mentions their soap eating scenes?


    Shuyu thought happily, and walked towards the little sister who had been paralyzed by the electric shock and fell to the ground...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Eighteen


    When Long Qianqian felt her whole body numb, she realized that the situation was not good, but it was too late at this time...The powerful electric current instantly numbed her whole body.


    "What kind of trap is this? It''s so insidious..." Although Long Qianqian was paralyzed all over and could not move, her mind went blank for a moment and then regained consciousness for a moment, but she was still paralyzed and unable to move.


    After all, electricity is an unknown and terrifying thing to the Western world. After all, the Frenchman Bixie has not invented a hand-cranked generator. People have only seen thunder and lightning from the discharge phenomenon in nature. I still don¡¯t know how to save myself after an electric shock and how I feel after an electric shock.


    Just when Long Qianqian secretly thought about how vicious the people in the village were this week, and deliberately placed a fake baby under the crowd, introduced and cheated, she saw a beautiful woman, walking lightly. Swayed in front of her...


    "...Woo...Woo!" Long Qianqian opened her mouth to show her identity, but her whole body was still paralyzed. She couldn''t even speak, so she could only make a meaningless ho ho, her head was full of anxiety. The sweat is about to shed.


    She didn''t want to be discovered by the people of Zhoujiazhai. This is really shameful...


    It''s just that the development of things in reality has never been shifted by human thinking.Long Qianqian saw the woman, humming an inexplicable little song in her mouth, and walked briskly all the way to her.


    "You are my little apple, I don''t want to love you too much..." Soon, someone in Shuyu would replace the embarrassment of eating soap with the embarrassment of stealing a light bulb, humming a song in a happy mood.


    When he came to Long Qianqian and the two of them, Shuyu, like carrying a handbag, grabbed the belts of the two of them, and lifted the two of them along the winding wooden path in the cottage to a room that looked a little gloomy. Walked to the villa.


    The outside of this villa is also made of wood, but when you open the door and walk in, you will find that there is a cave inside. The walls inside are all welded steel plates. There is no furnishings or decorations in the space of more than 80 meters. Only four door-shaped iron frames are placed in the middle of the room.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 161

    "Huh...huh..." Shuyu put Linglong down on the left hand first, and raised his hand to hang the dragon Qianqian on his right hand onto the gate-shaped torture frame.


    At this time, Long Qianqian has already relied on her strong cultivation base to regain her ability to move, but she has been looking for an opportunity. Seeing that she is about to be hung on the torture frame, Long Qianqian can''t care much anymore, so she lifted her hand. , He pressed against Shuyu''s Tiantu point, trying to restrain this woman instantly.


    Just who is Suok?The great demon who had practiced for thousands of years, after following Zhou Ye, often received guidance from Guan Guan, not to mention that the progress of the cultivation was a thousand miles a day, at least eight hundred miles a day.


    In this world of apocalypse, Shuyu can already walk sideways. It¡¯s not bragging to beat Invincibles all over the world, let alone an ordinary warrior like Long Qianqian, even if he comes to a land immortal who is successful in cultivating, he still can¡¯t ask for it in Shuyu¡¯s hands. Good to go.


    Besides, Shuyu is from a fox family, what is a fox?Speaking of fox, that is synonymous with cunning, who has ever seen a dumb fox?Especially for Shuyu, the leader of the fox family, his hair and eyes are empty, and his whole body is full of mind and eyes.


    As early as when Long Qianqian''s whole body was tight, Shuyu knew she was awake. After Long Qianqian really made a move, Shuyu smiled, and his right hand seemed to accidentally stroke Long Qianqian''s Fengchi acupoint.With demon qi surging at her fingertips, Long Qianqian only felt a chill in the back of her head, and then she realized that she could not control her body...


    "You...what did you do to me?" Long Qianqian was terrified. She had never seen such acupuncture techniques. She was sober and able to speak, even her head could turn, but she couldn''t control her body.


    "It''s just a little punishment!" Shuyu smiled: "A thief who stole something, dare to attack me..."


    "I am not a small thief, I am the saint of the White Lotus Sect. On the order of Our Lady, I have come to talk to the Lord of the Zhou Family Village about the unity..." Long Qianqian couldn''t care much at this time, so she got out of her body first.


    "Haha..." Shuyu chuckled, ignoring her, and directly fixed Long Qianqian''s hands and feet in the shackles of the four corners of the door.


    ...Although Long Qianqian can''t control her body, she still has feelings in her body. She finds that the shackles that lock her are a little unusual.


    In the position where the shackles are in contact with my wrists and ankles, there is a soft, soft touch and feel, as if they are afraid of hurting the locked person...


    While she was still wondering why these things were used, Shuyu had already locked her good sister Linglong on another door-shaped iron frame beside her... Now the two really became Difficult sister, difficult sister...


    "Hey, at least you have to tell me, what do you want to do with us?" The unknown is the hardest thing, and Long Qianqian couldn''t help shouting: "Aren''t you afraid that our Bailian Sect will become a fellow from Zhoujiazhai? Is it a life-and-death enemy?"


    "Hey¡ªwhat a big tone!" After Shuyu finished his busy work, he took off the masked faces of the two of them, and smiled: "It''s not that I underestimated you mobs, just because you are worthy of the White Lotus Sect. The enemy of my young master...hehe!"


    Although the rest of the words were not spoken, the disdain on Shuyu''s face was beyond words...


    "You..." His pride was looked down upon, and Long Qianqian''s lips trembled... But after he had done everything, Shi Shiran left here and went directly to his young master to ask for credit. Up...


    In the empty room, only Long Qianqian and Linglong who were still in a coma were left...


    "This...what the hell is this place for?" Long Qianqian looked at the room. Although the room was extremely empty, there were many items that Long Qianqian didn''t recognize at all hanging on the surrounding walls...


    There is something like lengthening a cat''s tail, but at the base of the tail, a small ball is connected in series according to the rule of increasing size.


    There is also a ball-shaped object the size of a child''s fist. It seems that a few holes have been made on the ball. The two ends are bound by something that looks like a cloth strip...


    Long Qianqian curiously looked at these items that seemed ingenious but had no clue what their effects were. She thought to herself, is this the Xingtang secret room?But it''s not right. How can there be no furnace soldering iron in the torture place?


    Could it be that the seemingly intricate things hanging on the wall are actually instruments of torture?


    In a sense, her guess is not wrong...


    Just as Long Qianqian kept looking at the utensils on the wall, secretly imagining what those things were for, suddenly the door of the room opened and a handsome figure walked in.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Nineteen


    Everyone has a tyrannical emotion in his heart. The desire to destroy a beautiful and pure thing with his own hands is hidden deep in everyone''s heart.


    Some people¡¯s reason can subdue this tyrannical mood. It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t want to be presumptuous. It¡¯s just that in modern society, a comprehensive and perfect legal system suppresses them. If they don¡¯t want to become criminals, they can only be This emotion is always suppressed in my heart...


    And some people choose not to suppress, they become criminals in modern society...


    But some people have rights outside the law. They can vent their emotions in secret, such as a golf incident...


    And now Zhou Ye is basically completely above the legal system of this world, so he can act unscrupulously, act recklessly, and do whatever he wants...


    As for the order and the law, it is only a tool used by the superior to restrain the subordinate for their own benefit...


    Zhou Ye has long since become an existence separated from this system, independent of the entire system... In fact, in his heart, there are not many tyrannical emotions. As long as he does not touch his bottom line, Zhou Ye often Easy to talk...


    But this doesn''t mean that Zhou Ye doesn''t have any tyrannical emotions in his heart, it''s just that there are not many, and the channel for him to vent his emotions is through training and teaching...that''s why there is that different training and teaching room.


    At first, Zhou Ye heard that Shuyu had imprisoned the two girls in the training room, but he actually refused, but when Shuyu revealed the identity of Long Qianqian, Zhou Ye couldn''t wait...


    The word saint easily evokes the two adjectives of sacred and pure. Think about it, this beautiful woman who is above ten thousand people and admired by others has taken off the awe-inspiring and inviolable in front of you. The mask of crime is like a woman who allows you to take whatever you want...


    Thinking of that scene, Zhou Ye was a little excited...


    Zhou Ye, who stepped into the training room, looked at the two beautiful girls in night clothes who were locked on the door shelf like big characters, smiled slightly, in his eyes, the two girls were like waiting to be slaughtered. Like a lamb, now he doesn''t mind playing a little game with them.


    "Who are you? Where was the woman just now?" Long Qianqian asked vigilantly as he looked at the man who entered the room in front of him.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. The important thing is who are you?" Zhou Ye approached two or two people, and stopped when they were about two meters away from Long Qianqian. This is a very delicate distance. The shortest psychological safety distance for strangers is also a distance that can give people a sense of oppression.


    "I am Long Qianqian, the sage of the White Lotus Sect. I am coming to Zhoujiazhai to meet the Lord of the village to participate in the righteous deeds in accordance with the decree of Our Lady of White Lotus.


    Maybe it¡¯s because of Zhou Ye¡¯s appearance. According to the principle of opposite sex attraction, when encountering an excellent opposite sex, men like to show their masculinity, while women like to use their gentle methods. Seeing Zhou Ye and Long Qianqian speaking The voice is a bit thinner.


    "Is that so?" Zhou Ye looked at Long Qianqian with a non-smiling smile, and stared at Xiaman''s cheeks as she looked at her, with steam lingering in her eyes, as if she was about to cry shyly in the next moment.


    "...Yes...Yes...I''m sorry..." Long Qianqian finally couldn''t help but lower his head under Zhou Ye''s see-through gaze, "I saw Cai and saw those Ye Mingzhu... so..."


    After saying this sorry, Long Qianqian felt a boulder weighing on her heart as if it had been moved away, and she immediately felt a lot more relaxed...


    "It''s nothing, those things are not valuable. If you want it, I can give you a car!" Zhou Ye smiled, the little girl was very interesting.


    "You haven''t told me...who are you!" Long Qianqian looked at Zhou Ye, with brilliant colors in her eyes. To be honest, it was the first time she had seen such a handsome boy when she grew up like this.


    "Ah, sorry, sorry, I forgot all about it!" Zhou Ye made a simple expression, as if he had really forgotten."My name is Zhou Ye, and I belong to Zhoujiazhai."


    As Zhou Ye pretended to take a step forward inadvertently, the distance between the two of them was only over one meter left...


    It was the first time that Long Qianqian had such close contact with the opposite sex, and he couldn''t help but hang his head, and he couldn''t say anything shameful.


    At this moment, she suddenly smelled an indescribable scent. The scent was neither incense nor floral, nor was it like the scent of rouge gouache used by women, but a faint scent that smelled nice.She couldn''t help taking a deep breath, as if she wanted to breathe the fragrance into her body.


    Zhou Ye, who had been paying attention to Long Qianqian, saw Long Qianqian breathing in, and a mysterious smile leaked from the corner of his mouth. Perfume No. 0... Hehehehe...


    "Ah, by the way, do you want to drink water?" Zhou Ye asked suddenly abruptly.


    "Yeah!" After all, it has been almost two hours since I left Wen County at midnight. Long Qianqian was on his way again and was electrocuted... how could he not be thirsty?


    "Wait for me, I''ll get you water!" Zhou Ye said, walking to a side room next to him, and soon he walked out, holding a glass full of water in his hand.


    "How do I drink this...you, can you let me down?" Long Qianqian said with some embarrassment as he looked at Zhou Ye who came to him with water.


    "Um... I don''t have the key!" Zhou Ye said nonsense seriously."The keys are with Shuyu..."


    "That... forget it!" Long Qianqian looked at the water glass in Zhou Ye''s hand with a slight eagerness. Although she had a great affection for Zhou Ye, the education she had received since childhood made her embarrassed to say that Zhou Ye could help her drink water. Come.


    "How about I feed you?" Although Zhou Ye was already laughing and cramping in his stomach, he still said with a serious face: "The children of the rivers and lakes are not trivial, how can you see the girl you suffer!"


    "Then... Then trouble you..." Long Qianqian''s low voice almost didn''t hear Zhou Ye.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 162

    "What are you polite..." Zhou Ye said, placing the water glass next to Long Qianqian''s mouth, slowly turning the bottom of the glass carefully, and feeding the whole glass of water into her mouth.


    For a moment, Long Qianqian flashed through Zhou Ye''s thoughts that he might put something in the water.


    But then she dismissed this idea. One was because of the zero perfume, she was already full of affection for Zhou Ye.


    Another reason is that now that the sword is a fish, she no longer has the ability to resist. Zhou Ye doesn''t need to put some medicine in the water so troublesome to make her look like eighteen.Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but laugh at herself in her heart, she really thought too much...


    However, she underestimated Zhou Ye''s wicked taste... Although the water did not contain any aphrodisiacs, poisons, etc., but some diuretics, urine, and drugs were added...


    The good show is about to start¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Chapter Two Hundred and Twenty


    "Um...can you help me untie the acupuncture points?" Long Qianqian asked tentatively after drinking the water. To be honest, as a martial artist, being unable to move his whole body made her feel more sad than the shackles on her body.


    "Acupoint Dao... I''ll try it!" How could Zhou Ye be able to relieve the acupuncture points, but actually Shuyu didn''t use acupuncture technique, just used his own evil energy to block the conductive nerves in Long Qianqian''s spine. That''s why Long Qianqian couldn''t move, as if he had been tapped.


    With that said, Zhou Ye walked around Long Qianqian''s back and directly touched Long Qianqian''s pink neck with his hands...


    Although Zhou Ye couldn''t solve his acupoints, he practiced the spring breeze to transform the rain. As one of his double repair targets, the demon energy in Shuyu''s body had long been stained with his brand.


    Zhou Ye pretended to touch Long Qianqian''s neck for a long time, and he touched the red face of Long Qianqian who had such close contact with the opposite sex for the first time. Only then did he transport the spring wind to transform the rain and leave Shuyu in Long Qianqian''s body. The demon gas was sucked out...


    At this moment, Long Qianqian couldn''t help but whispered that. She felt Zhou Ye''s hand touching her body, a numb sensation surged with his hand on the skin.


    This feeling did not make her feel uncomfortable, and even a bit of comfort, but as Zhou Ye''s big hand moved, there was an itchy and itchy feeling in her heart, and that feeling made her look forward to Zhou Ye. The range of hand movements is larger.


    When Zhou Ye said that she was healed, she even felt a sense of loss in her heart...


    "Hey, it''s really all right! Thank you, Zhou Ye!" Long Qianqian tried to move his body, and as expected he has regained consciousness and his whole body can move...


    "You''re welcome!" Zhou Ye laughed. The show is about to begin. It''s no fun not to be able to move. It''s the kind of desperate control and desperate struggle that is the most interesting."There is only so much I can do for you..."


    "That''s all, I''m already very happy!" The little sheep was still ignorant, thanking the big bad wolf who was about to eat her, which had to be ironic.


    "..." At this moment, Long Qianqian''s face changed. She felt that her lower abdomen was a little swollen. She was no stranger to this feeling. This was a sign of wanting convenience... But this time, this situation Next...How convenient is she...


    With a smile in his eyes, Zhou Ye looked at Long Qianqian who couldn''t help but wanted to tighten his legs. He pretended to be unknowingly asking: "What''s the matter with you? Is it where you feel sick?"


    "No...I...I''m okay!" Long Qianqian responded with a smile, she didn''t want to lose control in front of Zhou Ye...just like the first love girl didn''t want to be in front of her favorite boy. Exposing your own shortcomings is the same.


    "Oh!" Zhou Ye decided to put more fire on her...


    "Do you like rhythm?"


    "Also...Alright!" Long Qianqian reluctantly replied.


    "I, Boya Yu, like mountains and flowing water... how about you?"


    Long Qianqian, who was in full tension, was almost crying. What did she say about running water at this time... She couldn''t even pinch her legs when she was drawn into big characters... What should I say at this time.


    "I...I...I also...Like...!" Long Qianqian''s voice was crying, she really couldn''t help it...


    "It''s a pity, there is no violin here, otherwise I will whistle the mountain and flowing water for you?" Zhou Ye said, before Long Qianqian could answer, he blew his whistle...


    Not to mention, this whistle is a bit like the sound of flowing water... babbling and babbling...


    "Don''t blow..." Long Qianqian felt that his pants and sub were a little wet... Finally couldn''t help but said, "Zhou Ye, can you do me a favor?"


    "Tell me, if I try, I can''t do it!" Zhou Ye rolled the darker part of Long Qianqian''s crotch at the corner of his eyes, and said, "You can help me, I will definitely help!"


    "You...you...you, you help me, help me, take it off...a little, pants!" Long Qianqian couldn''t help closing her eyes after saying this, she really didn''t know what to do To face Zhou Ye, a young man who had a good impression of him as soon as they met.


    "But..." Zhou Ye said with an embarrassed expression: "You are locked like this, you can''t take it off at all!"


    "...Then...then open it..." Long Qianqian closed her eyes tightly, she absolutely didn''t want to pee her pants, it was really shameful...


    Zhou Ye smiled, stretched out his hands and grabbed the two sides of the trouser seam... With a hard effort and a stab, the night trousers turned into crotch pants...


    From the torn seal and gap, Zhou Ye could vaguely see a piece of black hair, and the pink color in the black hair...


    Long Qianqian heard a stabbing sound, and then she felt cold... couldn''t help but peeking at it, Zhou Ye was watching the kaleidoscope-like scenery attentively... She couldn''t help screaming loudly: "Don''t look There..."


    "Why don''t you watch it...what a beautiful view!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    Hearing the exquisite voice, Long Qianqian panicked and couldn''t bear it anymore... Then a steaming jet of water gushed out... The loss of Zhou Ye was fast, otherwise he would really spray Zhou Ye...


    Shame¡¤astringency...shame¡¤humiliation...mixed together, Long Qianqian finally couldn''t help crying.Such a scene is no less than losing her body to Zhou Ye. How could she not be ashamed and sad when she did such a shameful thing in front of a man who met for the first time...


    "Woo...Don''t look...Don''t look at me!" Long Qianqian shook his head fiercely, closing his eyes shyly, as if he could get better without seeing Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye smiled, Shi Shiran walked behind Qianqian, and quietly let out his steaming little friend, who was more than 30 centimeters long already had an erection and had high morale...


    Supporting his little friend with his hand, Zhou Ye slowly placed his little friend with the thickness of a goose egg in the valley of Qianqian, rubbing slowly...


    Qianqian only felt that the shameful place between her legs suddenly broke into a fiery stick-like object. The object was hard and had a soft touch. She screamed like an electric shock."Zhou Ye... What are you doing, Zhou Ye...?"


    "Well, I just want to make you comfortable..." Zhou Ye smiled and hugged Qianqian''s waist from behind, blowing in a low voice in her ear.


    "Don''t... we just met..." Qianqian twisted her waist weakly, trying to struggle away, but it was in vain.


    Because Zhou Ye turned her trousers into crotch-opening pants, at this moment Zhou Ye¡¯s small artillery is making zero contact with Qianqian¡¯s soft and moist valley...


    The small artillery traveled unscrupulously in the bottom of the valley. Qianqian twisted her waist, and the stout head of the small artillery gun suddenly scratched her clitoris. With this, the soul she was hanging on almost flew out. I felt numb all over, and the urination that I had just endured just now came to my heart again... "Don''t... don''t do this, Zhou Ye... please let me go... we are not married yet...!"


    "It''s okay, it''s popular in our place to get on the train first and then make up the ticket!" Zhou Ye whispered shamelessly in Qianqian''s ear.The hips increased their movements... Suddenly, the small steel cannon began to rampage in Qianqian''s valley.


    The strange feeling from the most shameful part made Qianqian feel that she was a little confused as a whole. This wonderful pleasure made her involuntarily start to twist her waist back and forth, wanting to cooperate with Zhou Ye.


    "Look, baby, you like this feeling too, don''t you?" Zhou Ye smiled. He felt that at this time, Qianqian had already started a flood of water, and the humidity was enough to enter by himself.


    Zhou Ye slowly drew out his little friend, and put the red and steaming glans against Qianqian''s vaginal opening."Baby, be my one!"


    "No... don''t..." Qianqian felt that she was about to lose her most precious thing, and couldn''t help but shake her head, but this couldn''t get rid of the giant thing on her vagina.


    As the saying goes, when a woman says she doesn''t want it, all she wants is. At this time, if you are really shrugging, you are an eunuch. Obviously, Zhou Ye is not an eunuch, but a man among men.


    Zhou Ye ignored Qianqian''s refusal, and with his waist, the little friend who was more than 30 centimeters in length instantly inserted half...


    The blood mixed in the white yin fluid, dripping to the ground.


    Qianqian only felt that his whole person was pierced by a hot red steel pipe. He raised his head involuntarily, and said, "Hoho...ah..."


    "It hurts... Zhou Ye, please, pull it out, okay? It really hurts!" Qianqian finally got used to the foreign body inserted into her body and began to plead.


    "Hey, it hurts the first time. After a while, you''ll feel a different feeling!" Zhou Ye comforted Qianqian''s ears, with a strong stab with his hands, he touched Qianqian''s body. All the clothes were torn apart, liberating her pretty jade breast...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 163

    "Baby, you are so beautiful here..." Zhou Ye played with the small nipples on Qianqian''s chest with both hands. I have to say that Qianqian''s nipples are very small, and they are light pink, very beautiful...


    "Don''t... don''t be there..." Qianqian felt that the nipples that Zhou Ye had played with had become very itchy, and she wanted Zhou Ye to squeeze there hard... "Itching..."


    "Where does it itch?" Zhou Ye teased with a knowing question.


    "Just...that''s where you caught..." Qianqian said with shame.


    "What about this?" Zhou Ye smiled and began to gently squeeze Qianqian''s nipple, then smiled and asked, "Is this still itchy?"


    "Okay... much better!" Qianqian said, and suddenly felt that her lower body was not so painful... Then came a numb and itchy sensation, which made her want to shake her body involuntarily. Let the extremely hot giant in your body move.


    "It seems that you have adapted, baby!" Zhou Ye felt the sense of movement from his little friend, and it was obvious that a certain saint could not help it... "Then I want to start!"


    "..." Qianqian couldn''t say anything ashamed. She didn''t know how she suddenly became so lewd, she actually took the initiative to move.


    Zhou Ye, who didn''t receive Qianqian''s answer, chuckled. He knew too much about the thinking of such a little girl, and he was not angry.Slowly push the waist, let her penis start to shuttle back and forth in Qianqian''s virgin hole...


    From under the crotch of the two of them, I saw a penis with the thickness of a goose egg, which went in and out between the pink and tender strands. The penis was too big and the cave was too small. Every time the penis was pulled out, Bring out some tender meat and white lewd water in the vagina, it looks very lewd...


    "Ah... I... I became... so strange..." Qianqian felt that her secret place was hot, swelling, and had a very comfortable feeling... This kind of comfort is different from the ordinary sense. Comfortable, but a feeling she has never experienced...


    I don''t know how long it took, she suddenly felt a soreness in her lower abdomen, and a puff of urgency came to her heart."Zhou, Zhou Ye, are you waiting for a while?"


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye stopped his movements curiously and asked, "What''s the matter, baby!"


    "I...I want to make it easier..." Qianqian said embarrassedly.


    "Haha... it''s okay, I will do mine, and you will do yours!" Zhou Ye felt that Qianqian was tightening her sphincter forcefully in order to hold back urine, and her vagina was tightening forcefully. I just feel that my little friend is as if being tightly grasped by a baby''s little hand, so refreshed to fly...


    "Don''t... hurry up... stop!" Qianqian struggled, but it was useless, Zhou Ye moved faster...


    Finally, Qianqian couldn''t help it. As Zhou Ye kept pushing, she became incontinent... A transparent, steaming jet of water rushed out... "Uuuuu...ah...badass... You are a badass...!"


    Zhou Ye only felt that at this moment, Qianqian''s stamens opened up... With a slight effort, his little friend got into a cave...


    He knew that he was inserted into the mouth of the womb...


    Qianqian who was inserted into the uterus only felt an electric shock from deep in her vagina, which made her involuntarily want to shout: "Ah...bad guy, you killed me..."


    With a scream, Qianqian fainted...


    At this moment, Linglong, who was hanging on the side, was awakened by Qianqian¡¯s screams. She woke up faintly and couldn¡¯t help but turn her head to follow the sound. She just saw the scene where the naked Qianqian passed out, she endured it. I couldn''t help yelling and cursing loudly: "Silver Thief, let go of my young master, what can you do at me!"


    "What''s coming for you?" Zhou Ye smiled, just as one of the saints had passed out, and the other woke up...It was a god''s will.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye slowly pulled out his little friend. With a bang, the glans left Qianqian¡¯s vaginal mouth, and a stream of lustful water mixed with blood spurted out...


    Zhou Ye smiled and didn''t wear any clothes, so he swayed his little friend to Linglong''s face, "Are you sure you want to suffer for your young master?"


    "Huh, you can use any means! Frown my brows, I am not called Linglong!" Linglong stared at Zhou Ye''s eyes, trying not to look at the hideous thing under him.


    "Okay, what a man!" Zhou Ye smiled and raised his thumb, "I like a woman like you!"


    Talking that Zhou Ye turned and walked into the hut, he directly took out a bottle of mineral water with diuretic added, and then took off the butterfly panties and the chrysanthemum bead tail hanging on the wall... he wanted to be fine. Have fun with this female man.


    Just like the silver thief who Linglong had just scolded him for a long time, Zhou Ye also wanted to satisfy her idea of ??rushing at her...


    However, what disappointed Zhou Ye was that Linglong was more unbearable than her young master, she just screamed after playing pee PLAY, and passed out, she was not good at all...


    But fortunately, Qianqian on the other side has woken up from the aftermath of the climax. The night is still long, isn''t it?


    Of course, when a certain saint can''t stand it, a certain girl who speaks loudly will be miserable. Linglong feels that her first night is simply a night she will never forget...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Twenty One


    In the early morning of the next day, Long Qianqian slowly opened her eyes, and what greeted her was an unfamiliar scenery... Everything from last night returned to her mind...


    Last night, I was unbearable and fainted. When I woke up, I saw Zhou Ye riding a horse on her good sister Linglong... Seeing her wake up, Zhou Ye directly stacked the two on top of each other. Know what is fast, what is called one bolt but two doors...


    In a daze, she only felt that she was all upset, and she seemed to have risen to the immortal while floating.As for the matter of her good sister Linglong being fucked by Zhou Ye, she doesn''t care at all. Although she is from the Miao ethnic group, she also knows how ordinary three wives and four concubines are for men...


    Besides, Zhou Ye is so fierce, she is really worried that she can''t bear it, and her good sister is with herself, at least two of them are natural allies in Zhou Ye''s harem and palace. After all, the two have grown up together. Yes, especially now that they have the same man again...


    "This enemy..." Qianqian squeezed her body against Zhou Ye again, as if she wanted to rub her whole body into Zhou Ye''s body.She didn''t know what was going on, why did she make such a ridiculous seduction last night... Actually let Zhou Ye, who had met for the first time, help her take off her pants...


    "My enemy... I just hope you don''t underestimate me." For the first time, Qianqian had a feeling of suffering from gains and losses, for fear that Zhou Ye would think that she was a prodigal woman...abandoning herself like a shoe, then she would really be the only one. It''s so clear...


    If Zhou Ye were awake, he would probably laugh. He knew too well why Qianqian was so awkward last night. With multiple methods, even the chaste woman would become his imprisonment.First, rely on facial value and some psychological tricks to relieve Qianqian¡¯s defenses, then use No. 0 perfume to stimulate Qianqian¡¯s goodwill, and then use pee PLAY to expose Qianqian¡¯s feelings of the most private, private, shame and shame...


    Everyone has a mentality of breaking the jar, or it should be said that it is an illusion of privacy and sharing. When you feel that this person has seen the worst of you, a sense of intimacy will arise spontaneously.


    That''s why Piaochang was put together with classmates, carrying guns, and squatting in jail, and became one of the four irons in life.


    Under Zhou Ye¡¯s design, he was like peeling an onion, slowly pulling away Qianqian¡¯s psychological defenses layer by layer, and reaching his heart. It can be said that even if Zhou Ye didn¡¯t have to deal with the rain in the spring, Qianqian was still devoted to him now. What''s more, there is the ancient double¡¤Xiuqi Gong to increase the bargaining chip...


    Uh-it''s a bit far away.


    Just when Qianqian was a little bit self-satisfied, Zhou Ye seemed to perceive it, and tightened his arms holding Qianqian in his sleep. At this moment, Qianqian''s sense of security emerged spontaneously, with a sweet smile, obediently arching into Zhou Ye''s In my arms, I continued to fall asleep and fell asleep...


    However, Linglong was so miserable by Zhou Ye last night. She hugged Zhou Ye''s left arm and was still asleep. Even in her sleep, she couldn''t help whispering softly, "Don''t... , I really can''t do it... Husband!"


    It seems that Zhou Ye''s tuning and teaching of her was quite successful last night...


    Just when Zhou Ye was exquisite on the left and the other was Qianqian on the right, enjoying the beauty of hugging left and right, the Bafang Inn in Wen County was about to start...


    "Elder Jin, I have searched everywhere, there are no shadows of the saint and Linglong!" The Lord Gu reverently reported back to the old man sitting at the table of the Eight Immortals.


    "How can this be done! Where did the young master and Linglong go, why can''t they find it everywhere?" Linglong''s mother heard the return from Gu Tanzhu and turned around anxiously. As a mother, her daughter morning How can you not be in a hurry if you lose yourself.


    "Girl Xin, don''t worry!" Elder Jin is an old river and lake who has experienced the matter. He comforted Linglong''s mother with a soft voice, and then said: "I just checked the saint''s room, the door latch is still inserted, and it has not opened. With the window open, it was obvious that the two girls ran out by themselves!"


    "Then where will they go? This is a stranger from the two girls'' family. What are you going to do when you run out in the middle of the night!" Linglong''s mother is still anxious Liushenwuzhu, and women like to think of things when they are in a hurry. Linglong, this girl must have taken the saint to play, and when she comes back, I will have to beat her ass..."


    "I''m afraid it''s not that simple..." Elder Jin shook his head, and said with a serious expression: "These two girls must have gone to visit Zhoujiazhai at night..."


    "Ah??!" When Linglong''s mother heard Elder Jin''s words, she felt five thunderstorms...This, this is simply a bolt from the blue, she has been deliberately avoiding thinking in that direction.


    There are no well-known rivers and lakes near here, and there are no flower-picking thieves who can snatch people under Elder Jin¡¯s eyelids... and there is no trace of fighting in the two women¡¯s rooms, and there is no smell of scent when they enter in the morning. ...


    It was obvious that the two women ran out by themselves... but Linglong¡¯s mother didn¡¯t dare to think about Zhoujiazhai. After the two women were settled in the inn last night, she took her maid and followed the elder Jin and the altar master. The two Qing soldiers who were said to have survived the last war directly questioned Zhou Jiazhai.


    From their mouths, since they felt a 2,000-strong man of Zhou''s village like a living god and demon, they understood the power and cold-blooded ruthlessness of Zhou''s village.


    According to those Qing soldiers, it was not that no one on the battlefield knelt down and begged to surrender, but they were all chopped into minced meat by those strong people...How can they not let them secretly be shocked by being so cold.


    In order to be afraid of being induced, they arrested a few more soldiers for questioning, and the answers they got were similar. One person and two people may be colluding, lying and deceiving others, but when several people are together, even the details are exactly the same. I have to say, This is indeed the real situation on the battlefield.


    After investigating clearly, even the best elder Jin was a little silent. Although he can rely on martial arts to fight more than a dozen people without losing the wind, the battlefield is different from the battlefield. On the battlefield Above, if one is not careful, it is the result of no bones left. He has no confidence to do the same as Zhoujiazhai''s two thousand wise men, shuttle and rampant in the battlefield, there are no taboos...

 In Movie World Chapter 164

    Hearing that my daughter might have gone to visit Zhoujiazhai at night with the saint, Linglong''s mother immediately stood up and went to Zhoujiazhai to find her daughter.


    "Stop, girl Xin, what are you going to do?" Elder Jin yelled and interrupted Linglong''s mother.


    "I''m going to Zhoujiazhai to find the saint and my daughter!" Linglong''s mother gritted her teeth and said, "If the saint and my daughter are not in Zhoujiazhai, it''s fine. If they are, I will let them let them go. people!"


    "Mischief..." The elder Jin''s beard straightened and said angrily: "It''s just you? Why does Zhou Jiazhai release people? You can''t save the saint and Linglong like this, but you will kill them..."


    "Then what do you say..." Linglong''s mother is already a little hysterical. Her husband died early. These years, she has been dependent on her daughter for life, and she has survived. Linglong is her heart.


    "I just used the flying pigeon to pass the book to the Notre Dame, and the Notre Dame in Tianjin will arrive in Wen County in the near future. At that time, we will discuss the long-term plan!" Elder Jin said.


    "No, I can''t wait!" Linglong''s mother thought that her daughter might be suffering in Zhou''s village, how could she have waited these few days.


    "I can''t wait, I have to wait!" Elder Jin said that his hands were lightning-fast, clicked a few times on her acupuncture path, and stopped Linglong''s mother, and then greeted the maid and said, "Bring your mistress back to the room so you can serve!"


    "Yes..." The little maid responded obediently, picked up her mistress and walked toward the room.


    "Oh... pity the parents of the world!" Elder Jin sighed in a low voice.


    "Elder, are we just waiting here like this?" Lord Gu Tan asked, bowing.


    "No, use a ringing arrow to shoot our Bailianjiao''s greeting card into Zhoujiazhai, telling them that the Virgin will arrive in the next day, and ask them to be merciful and don''t hurt the saint and Linglong!"


    "Yes, elder!" said Lord Gu, bowing in a salute, then walked out of the inn and flew towards Nanshan...


    Chapter Two White Twenty Two


    When the Lord Gu Tan obeyed the order of Elder Jin to deliver the greetings to Zhoujiazhai, in the east wing of the official residence behind Wenxian County, the master of Qingyun Guan, Xuan Chengzi, was suffering.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." The pain in his eyes, like a knife cutting fire, made Xuanchengzi Lao Dao no longer care about the true image of Tao, rolling back and forth on the couch.


    "Is there no way Sun Yuyi can suppress Taoist Xuan Chengzi''s injury?" Na Shan asked with a worried expression on his face.


    "Please forgive the under-government doctors for being inadequate and unable to heal the wounds of the Taoist chief..." Sun Yuyi, who was with the army, also looked sad. This kind of injury was unheard of and has never been seen.


    He just opened Xuan Chengzi¡¯s blindfold, and what he saw was extremely strange. The skin around Xuan Chengzi¡¯s veteran eyes seemed to be wriggling like thousands of living worms, and Xuan Chengzi¡¯s two eyeballs It was gone, and there were only two big holes in the black hole, which was extremely frightening.


    There was a silent silence in the wing room. Only Xuan Chengzi¡¯s disciples and grandchildren knelt in front of the couch and kept weeping, apparently very worried about their master...


    That Shan was also full of sadness. Xuan Chengzi was his last resort. He didn''t expect that he was just going to investigate the enemy''s situation, and he didn''t even see the people in Zhoujiazhai. He actually made it like this...


    It seems that Xuan Chengzi is not enough to rely on it!Then Shan began to secretly make other plans in her heart... Resign?Impossible... He resigned at this time, Daoguang would definitely punish him for the crime of retreat and be loyal to the Qing Dynasty?He can''t do this...


    At this moment, Xuan Chengzi''s old Dao gradually stopped tumbling, and the painful period has passed...


    Slowly sitting up on the couch, Xuan Chengzi gasped and breathed for a long time before speaking, his voice hoarse and weak like a broken gong: "Where is Yuanyangzi?"


    "Master, the disciple is here!" Yuan Yangzi cried out in the cave.


    "Chi''er, birth, old age, sickness and death are the path that life must go through. As a monk, why can''t you look away!" Hearing the voice of his great apprentice, Xuan Chengzi said with emotion, paused, and then said : "You have followed me in the practice of Qingyun Guan since you were a child. It''s been thirty-five years now, right?"


    "Yes, master!" Yuan Yangzi had a vague premonition when he heard the words of his master.


    "I now order you as the master of Qingyun Guan, and now return to Qingyun Guan, take your junior and nephews to leave Qingyun Mountain and leave Zhili for a long distance to pass on the tradition of Qingyun Guan!" Then, Xuan Chengzi seemed to have exhausted all his strength and couldn''t help coughing.


    "No, I''m not leaving, Master...I want to be with you!" Yuan Yangzi stood up, dashed to the front of the couch, and gently brushed Xuan Yangzi''s back, trying to make him more comfortable.


    "Niezha, do you want my Qingyun Taoism to be destroyed in my hands?" Xuan Chengzi pushed Yuan Yangzi away and said angrily: "Leave now, or I will drive you out of the teacher''s door!"


    "Master... Don''t be angry... Disciple knows! Disciple will leave now..." Yuan Yangzi, a middle-aged man, cried like a child.


    "Hey, why don''t I want to move to Qingyunguan!" Xuan Chengzi stroked his apprentice''s head and said, "Now it is the vicious curse of the Zhoujiazhai monster in the teacher''s body. The pain of eating pearls has long been boring... The only thing I worry about is that the Qingyun Dao will be destroyed in my hands!"


    "Tie...Tie got it!" Yuan Yangzi knelt on the ground while sobbing, and respectfully knocked three heads to his master."Apprentice will return to Qingyun Mountain, and leave here with all the juniors and nephews!"


    "Um... go!" Xuan Chengzi nodded and stopped speaking.


    When Yuan Yangzi left the wing room with his junior and nephews, Xuan Chengzi opened his mouth again and said, "That lord..."


    "This official is here, when does Dao Master give orders?" Na Shan hurriedly replied. He had just noticed that this old Dao had a deadly heart and wanted revenge on Zhou Jiazhai, otherwise he could not let his own The apprentice took Qingyun Guan up and down and stayed away from here. I am afraid that in case there is no hope of revenge, he will be fine. If the family is angry at Qingyun Guan and destroy the Taoism of Qingyun Guan, then he is afraid that he will not die.


    Sure enough, I saw that Xuan Chengzi slowly opened his mouth and said: "The Zhou family destroyed my eyes, and I didn¡¯t share the sky with them. There was originally a method I didn¡¯t want to use, but I was afraid that it was too vicious and might hurt. Tianhe, it¡¯s just that they don¡¯t care about that much now..."


    The good news was really overjoyed, and he hurriedly said: "What does the Daoist need me to prepare?"


    "The Profound Soul Demon Refining Array... Please prepare for ninety-nine and eighty-one living people born in a cloudy, moon, and cloudy day. Ten days later, the noon will be the year of the Yang, the moon, the sun, and the sun. In the formation, Yang Shi decapitated the eighty-one people at the same time according to the direction of the heavenly stems and earthly branches. This formation can be done...!" Xuan Chengzi said as he took out a stack of talisman from his arms?"This talisman? It will shine when you meet a person of the most yin. Adults can hold the talisman? Go to various prisons to pick people!"


    After saying these words, Xuan Chengzi seemed to have exhausted all his strength and lay on the couch again to calm down.


    "Such a great kind!" Nashan unceremoniously accepted the talisman in the hands of the old Dao, and then bid farewell to Xuan Chengzi and left the wing room with the army doctor and his relatives.


    He walked out of the yard, sent away the army doctor, and walked beside Na Shan and asked in a low voice: "My lord, do you really plan to search the prisons everywhere in Zhili?"


    "In that way, the time is too late. Besides, the sage allowed me to do whatever I wanted. I plan to search for the most yin person near Wenxian..." Nashan smiled slightly.


    "No, in addition to searching for accidents nearby, your lord should also prepare a memorial and expeditiously present it to the sage in five hundred li. Please the current sage to be the master... and then... you need to ask for another supervising army." An aides said in a low voice. .


    Hearing this, the goodness was first taken aback. Nima is okay, right?Who in the war outside likes others to point fingers at him, and he can''t hide from the prison army, and now he asks himself for a prison army?Would you please come over to make a confession?


    But after thinking about it, Shan Shan suddenly said involuntarily: "Second..."


    To be honest, even if Xuan Chengzi¡¯s old Dao is willing to self-destroy Daoji wishing him to put down Zhoujiazhai, that kindness is a little bit unconfident. If nothing else, I haven¡¯t seen that Xuan Chengzi¡¯s old Dao has left a way for him?Let my disciples and grandchildren run away first...


    Obviously he didn¡¯t have the confidence to break through Zhou¡¯s village in one fell swoop. What¡¯s more, Na Shan also asked Qian Zong who protected Xuan Chengzi to investigate Feng Shui yesterday. According to his account, none of the people in Zhou¡¯s Zhai Zhai came out. One ruined Xuan Chengzi¡¯s old-fashioned tricks...


    So what if you lose again this time?Do you really want to return to Beijing and be killed?Who can live and die?Now I invite the supervising army, it is better to be a lord who can be trusted by the sage now, so that when the time comes, I really lose again, then the supervising army will testify, and I will come to the sky and never hire the end, relying on these years The people who searched for the people Zhimin anointed, among other things, a rich man can''t escape...


    If he wins by luck and pacifies Zhoujiazhai, he can show his confidant to the sage, and share the credit for him. Then he can''t help himself with a good word in front of the sage. Wouldn''t he also get it? A big success?


    Thinking of this, Nashan said happily: "As you said, I will go to the study to write a memorial now...!"


    After that, Na Shan happily took his staff and walked toward the study.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Twenty Three


    After making a plan, Nashan sent people to send his memorial to the capital with five hundred li in a hurry, and at the same time sent 10,000 sergeants from the firearms camp to search the four places. No matter whether it was used or not, let the number of people be enough. .


    Suddenly, the people around Wenxian County were overwhelmed. One by one, sergeants like wolves and tigers, led by a group of five hundred people, led by a thousand chiefs, held spells and searched the surrounding counties and townships.


    Searching for those extremely gloomy people, from time to time innocent people are dragged out of the crowd by those sergeants, put on shackles and pressed into the prison of Wen County...


    Soon, seven days passed...


    The sergeants who had been sent out to search the Quartet also came back, but it was a bit depressing that the extremely gloomy people only caught more than sixty... it was a dozen short of what Xuan Chengzi''s old way required.


    This is irritating, that Shan, in the study of the county government¡¯s residence, that Shan has scolded the heads of the thousand chiefs who were sent out one by one...


    At this time, the Bailianjiao people in the Bafang Inn were also welcoming their Virgin Mary.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 165

    "Vacuum hometown, birthless mother. The subordinates welcome the Virgin Mary!" Under the leadership of the old man, everyone squeezed the lotus finger with their right hand, placed them on their hearts, and bowed to a woman who was covered in white veil.


    "Vacuum hometown, no birth mother. Everyone is free!" From the veil, it can be vaguely seen that the woman has a beautiful face, her white skin can be broken by blows, and the apricot eyes set against the willow leaf curving eyebrows are filled with splendor. This kind of unspeakable charming and charming, such a superb imperial, mature sister and female.


    Madame Bailian saw that everyone was still standing there with hands down, lightly opened her lips and said: "You guys, please sit outside. You don''t need to be so polite!"


    "The subordinate is guilty. Because of the subordinate''s negligence, the saint will fall into the Zhoujiazhai, please punish the mother!" Elder Jin bowed and said again.


    "Elder Jin doesn''t have to be like this, Qianqian should be fine. I and this child have the same heart, if something happens to her, I will know it!" The Mother Mary said here, suddenly remembering the shy movement from the worm that day. , Could not help but blushed. Fortunately, because she was wearing a white gauze, everyone did not notice her strangeness.


    "Then what should we do now? Please show me..." Elder Jin asked again.


    "Well-we will worship the mountain immediately!" The Blessed Virgin Mary was talking, and suddenly heard the noise outside, she stopped her words, and ordered the believer at the door: "Go outside and take a look, who is it? Noisy there?"


    "Follow the decree of the Virgin!" The disciple at the door led the way...


    At this moment, outside the inn, a group of Qing soldiers wearing military uniforms and holding a shotgun in their hands were led by a man in general uniform, surrounding the entire inn.


    "Military Lord, the small one is a serious business man, how could there be a rebellious party in the shop! You have wronged the villain..." The inn with a cap and a mandarin jacket and body like a ball The shopkeeper was sweating profusely and begged this Qian.


    "I don''t care, anyway, I have received a report that there is a chaotic party in Zhoujiazhai..." President Qian said arrogantly, and put his hand in his arms, groping for the hot heat. Of the spell.


    He was scolded by the military commander just now, but he didn''t expect that when he walked out of the yamen and wanted to go to the flower house to vent and vent, the charm in this place gave him a surprise.


    Haha, today is really his lucky day. President Qian thought happily, after he took down that extremely gloomy person, he would definitely be praised by the military commander, and it would be a trivial thing to get promoted and get rich...


    "Military Lord... You see, the villain is a good person, how could he be an insurgent bandit...?" The shopkeeper said and walked two steps forward, holding Qianzong''s hand in his hand, and secretly stuffing it a few times. Silver ticket.


    At this time, the shopkeeper''s heart is bleeding, but there is no way, who called this inn his business?If a chaotic party is really found inside, and nothing else, at least he won''t be able to get rid of the relationship, and he might be in jail then.


    "Haha..." President Qian rubbed his fingers in his hand, and immediately knew that these were two hundred taels of silver notes. If it were in the past, maybe he would raise his hand to let this acquainted guy go, but Now, hehe, the military commander is furious. He doesn''t want to be the one who was killed tomorrow. You must know that military law is not merciful. Compared with his own wealth and life, the money is a bit too small.


    "... Actually dare to bribe Shangguan, come, catch him for me too!" With a wave of President Qian, five or six sergeants came over and arrested the treasurer.


    "Military master, military master, I was wronged..." One side of the shopkeeper secretly cursed shamelessly in his heart. This soldier is not too particular about it. He has collected his own money and arrested himself, while shouting injustice...


    "Give me in and search, don''t let anyone go!" President Qian ignored the shopkeeper''s words and waved his hand to let more than 30 firearms battalion soldiers with shotguns behind him rush in.


    Mr. Qian himself asked his relatives to move out a chair from the shop next to him, and sat down at the door of the inn, waiting for his men to catch everyone out, and then he identified them one by one with spells...


    In his opinion, this is simply a matter of pinching snails with four fingers.But something that President Qian hadn''t expected happened. The soldiers who had just rushed in actually retreated faster than they rushed in...


    Behind them were a few women dressed up in rivers and lakes holding swords and other weapons. They were in the inn, relying on the small space inside, the shotgun could not be used at all, and they just shot out the dozens of clearing soldiers.


    Only when they walked out of the inn, they found that there were more clearing soldiers outside, at least more than one hundred, and everyone aimed their shotguns at them.


    "Shoot, shoot quickly, kill this chaotic party!" President Qian was really squeezing a sweat at this time. Fortunately, he always likes to be safe, so he didn''t take it immediately after discovering the extremely yin girl. With a dozen of them rushing into the inn to get people, they sent people to the camp outside the city to mobilize more than 100 people into the city.Otherwise, I''m afraid that if you fail to catch the thief today, you will be injured by the thief.


    "Bang...Bang..."


    Although these shotguns have a very short range, low power, difficult to aim, slow loading, and many other shortcomings, they can¡¯t keep up with the crowds... dozens of guns fired at the same time, and the sound was like firecrackers. A plume of white smoke enveloped the surroundings, and the thousands of households suddenly coughed...


    The women who sent the Qing soldiers out of the inn were shot and fell to the ground one by one. Among them, one of the women used a sword to support her broken body.He muttered: "Vacuum...hometown...no birth...mother...!"


    This scene was seen by Madame Bailian, who was standing upstairs and peeking through the window. Her eyes were instantly moisturized. These women are her bodyguards, who grew up when she grew up. How can we not feel bad...


    "Madonna, please take care of your useful body for the millions of people in the teaching..." Elder Jin saw the pink fist clenched by the mother of white lotus, how could he not know that his mother would like to jump down immediately and guard her. We have revenge.


    But obviously, now that the enemy is too few and the enemy is too few, rushing out is to die, especially the firearms battalion with shotguns...The soldiers of these firearms battalions are simply born for restraining martial arts masters, no matter how good martial arts, one shot fell... ¡­This sentence expresses the sorrow of martial arts practitioners after the appearance of firearms.


    "I see..." Mother Bai Lian gritted her silver teeth and nodded. She knew that this was not the time she was playing tricks. She thought of this and said, "Then let''s rush out together..."


    "Okay, Our Lady!" Elder Jin said after thinking for a while: "From what I have observed these days, the Nancheng Gate is the weakest guard, and the officers and soldiers seem to have been beaten by Zhoujiazhai, even close to Zhoujiazhai. I dare not, then we will gather at Zhoujiazhai!"


    "Just what Elder Jin said!" said Mother Bailian, grabbing Linglong''s mother''s hand and said: "Mayfair, let''s rush out together!"


    "Yeah!" Linglong''s mother nodded vigorously, her hand also tightly holding the hand of the mother of white lotus.The relationship between the two is just like the relationship between the saint and Linglong now.Since childhood, two little sisters who grew up together.


    "Chong--!" Following the scream of Madame Bai Lian, several figures rushed out from the windows of several rooms...The soldiers outside the lane who were being bombed were caught off guard.


    Chapter Twenty Four


    The firearms battalion soldiers who were being loaded were hurriedly by the Bailianjiao crowd who suddenly sprang out from the second floor window. In desperation, they had to drop the birdblade in their hands and drew a knives to fight the crowd.


    Everything else is good, but Elder Jin is not so good. As soon as Elder Jin rushed out, he found himself unlucky enough to rush into the encirclement of the Qing soldiers who had not fired firearms just now.


    Fortunately, he was eye-catching and found that as soon as Qing Bing raised the bird blunder in his hand, he immediately rolled into the back of a box placed on the side of the road.


    With a burst of birdclaw shots, he took a peek, only to find something bad at first sight. After such a delay, dozens of Qing soldiers surrounded him...


    He turned his face and watched again. The Mother of White Lotus and Linglong''s mother had already rushed out of the encirclement... It seemed that they were about to escape soon...


    Elder Jin gritted his teeth and said in his heart that the Virgin is sorry.Then he shouted loudly: "Our Lady, run away, here I will help you cover!"


    "..." Mother Bai Lian heard the words of Elder Jin, and her hateful tooth roots were a little itchy. This old thing, who usually pretends to be polite, is actually like this at the critical moment... She understands that Elder Jin wants to make her own identity. shield¡­¡­


    Regardless of a lot, she pulled Linglong''s mother''s hand and said: "Mayfair, let''s rush out..."


    "Yes, miss!"


    The two of them added a few more strengths in their hands, opened a gap, rushed out of the encirclement in two steps, kept underfoot, distinguished the direction and ran towards the south gate...


    "Chasing and catching that woman!" Qianhu is not greedy for the Virgin Mary or something, it is because the charms he is always paying attention to have a tendency to slowly cool down with the departure of the White Lotus Mother...What about Nima? Yes, Lao Tzu has spent such a big deal, and let you run away, doesn''t it seem that Lao Tzu is incompetent.


    Following his order, half of the centaur remained on the spot and continued to capture the few white lotus cultists who were still stubbornly resisting. The other half of the centaur chased out in the direction where the mother of white lotus escaped...


    On the way, the two virgins of Bai Lian dared not delay, they rushed to the city wall in the chaos, jumped directly over the city wall, and rushed out in the direction of Zhoujiazhai...


    It was 17 or 18 kilometers beyond the county seat of Wenxian County. The two women were a little tired. They found a boulder on the side of the road. They sat back to back and wanted to rest...


    After all, they had gone through a fight for a while, and then drove 17 or 18 kilometers away. It was a ghost if they were not tired...Especially the fight was the most exhausting, and the two women felt a little tired now.


    "Miss...your skills are getting better and better!" Linglong''s mother said in a low voice, "Amitabha, you are afraid that you will soon become a master!"


    "...Mayfair, you can talk more and more!" The Mother of White Lotus smiled slightly: "I have practiced the Amitabha Sutra to the bottleneck... It always feels like it is so short, it is always impossible!"


    "Don''t be impatient, miss." Linglong''s mother said, "I believe that with Miss''s talent, she will definitely break through the bottleneck soon..."


    "You..." Mother Bai Lian sighed: "I really don''t know if it was a mistake to let you out of my side and let you be the master of a provincial altar...I am getting more and more frank, and now I have learned to flattery! "


    "...Miss, after all, being outside is not like being by your side, right? I always have to learn to mature." Lin Fei replied in a low voice.


    "..." Just when the mother of white lotus found out that she was a good sister from childhood, some changes made her dislike and felt a little melancholy, a faint sound of horseshoes came from a distance.


    "No, the soldiers are chasing again. Miss, run quickly and I will stop them!" Lin Fei said, holding his two splinters with both hands, and rushing towards the direction of the sound of horseshoes.


    "Are you stupid? Let''s go!" Mother Bai Lian said involuntarily, grabbing Lin Fei''s hand, and ran towards Zhoujiazhai...


    "Old Man Jin must have been captured alive by the Qing soldiers, so they know where we are going!" said Madonna Bailian, pulling Linfei''s hand and ran towards the mound beside... "This road is not safe now. Now, let¡¯s take the side road..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 166

    "But Miss...it''s already too late..." Lin Fei murmured as she looked at the Qing cavalry who could already see a figure behind her.


    "...Hehe, are you afraid of Mayfair?" Madame Bailian also saw the cavalry of the Qing soldiers at this time, and gave up running. After all, two legs can''t run on four legs. Anyway, she can''t run, so she just stopped. Fight with them... Maybe there is a way to survive.


    Mother Bai Lian was right. The elder Jin was captured alive by the firearms. After being arrested, there was no need for the soldiers to be tortured. He said everything...


    Among other things, at least he hopes to save his life. There are people who always resent their companions in desperate situations and push all the faults on their companions. It just so happens that Elder Jin is such a person.


    Under his confession, President Qian directly pulled over a hundred cavalrymen and ran towards Zhoujiazhai. To be honest, this Qian always followed the army to add here later.


    He doesn¡¯t believe in the claim that Zhou¡¯s family is a ghost. He thinks it¡¯s just an excuse for his failure. That¡¯s why he has the courage to chase here and change to a new president who survived the last war. Don''t have the guts to chase here...


    "Hey... girl, why don''t you run? You keep running!" President Qian brought the cavalry to a place ten meters away in front of the two women and stopped the horse under his hips.


    In his opinion, these two women belong to the very watery kind. Although the veiled one can''t see her looks, it should not be bad if he thinks about it, and the woman next to her is simply a superb mature woman. ...


    Feeling the scorching heat from the charms in his arms, he knew that one of the two women must be a very yin girl, and the other, even if not a very yin girl, must be a traitor. Who would let them kill soldiers? .


    Anyway, both of them are one death. He doesn''t mind using them as the final dedication before they die... Thinking of this, the general manager has a wretched and trivial smile... as if he had seen the two women not being able to meet. Cunzhi had already lay down on his couch in the barracks: "Go on, grab them all for me to live!"


    "twitter!"


    With the response of the Qing soldiers, more than one hundred cavalry were divided into more than 30, leaning on their horses, a family of horses, riding horses towards the two women, and the remaining cavalry The bow and arrow were taken down, and set at the non-lethal parts of the limbs of the two women...


    The two women were holding their weapons tightly in their hands, looking at the clusters of arrows that were set up all over the sky... They thought sadly in their hearts, are they going to die here today?


    "I''m not reconciled... I haven''t found my daughter yet, I''m not reconciled...!" Mother Bai Lian roared in her heart, but... it was useless, just when the arrow cluster was about to be set to two people... Suddenly, a tall figure stood in front of the two.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Twenty Five


    When the two women felt extremely desperate facing the arrow clusters coming from the sky, a tall figure suddenly appeared in front of the two women, followed by a hurricane...


    The hurricane was so strong that the two women who were blowing only felt that they were about to be blown away. If it weren''t for the big hands that suddenly appeared on the waist of the two women, it is estimated that the two women would be blown away by the ensuing gale...


    In a daze, the white veil covering the face of Our Lady of White Lotus was also blown away by the hurricane, revealing a peerless face...


    Following the hurricane came bursts of thunder-like sound barrier breakthroughs. The arrows that were about to be set on the two women had already been blown away by the hurricane brought by Zhou Ye. I don¡¯t know where they flew...


    The horses of the cavalry who were charging at the crowd were shocked by the loud noise that followed Zhou Ye and broke through the sound barrier. Herod stood upright, throwing off the knights who were caught off guard. Under the horse.


    The hurricane comes fast and goes fast.When the wind stopped, Madame Bailian opened her half-squinted apricot eyes that were blown by the wind, and looked at the person who was holding her slender waist. She saw this person about 1.89 meters away, with an extremely handsome face and corners of her mouth. Upturned, with a cynical smile.This expression that would make people feel frivolous when placed on someone else''s face, but it gave him a strange charm.


    "How long do you want to hug?" Mother Bai Lian looked at her big hand on her waist with a smile, before glaring at Zhou Ye.


    "Ah, I''m sorry... it''s really because the girl is too beautiful, I can''t help it..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help but laugh when she looked at Mother Bai Lian. To be honest, if it wasn''t for Qianqian to say this was her mother, Zhou Ye really didn''t believe that Mother Bai Lian was actually I already have a daughter that old...


    And it seems that the White Lotus Mother is a bit more beautiful than Qianqian, especially the mature and female demeanor on her body that looks like ripe water, honey, and peach, which is even more unmatched by Qianqian.


    "Then, don''t you take your hand away..." Mother Bai Lian groaned.


    "Wait a minute, I have to ask you something!" Zhou Ye was not anxious, "Are you the Mother of White Lotus? Qianqian''s mother?"


    "Do you know Qianqian? Where is she now? Did she suffer..." Mother Bai Lian heard Zhou Ye''s words, but she didn''t care to let Zhou Ye take away her hand, grabbing Zhou Ye''s hand on her waist, anxiously Asked.


    On the other hand, Linglong¡¯s mother also heard Zhou Ye¡¯s words. She stretched out her hand and grabbed Zhou Ye¡¯s other hand. She also asked anxiously, ¡°Where¡¯s Linglong? Is Linglong with Qianqian? Is there anything wrong with her? ?"


    To be honest, two beautiful, Yan, Jue, Lun mature women grabbed him with one hand on each side and swayed, and two different fragrances came to his face.Zhou Ye really enjoyed it. Although his harem and palace are already crowded, he can be called a person who reads all the flowers, but is there a saying that says otherwise?A wife is worse than a concubine, a wife is worse than stealing, and better than not stealing...


    Strictly speaking, the relationship between these two women and him should be his mother-in-law... just who has seen such a beautiful and charming mother-in-law?Not to mention in movies and TV, in reality, such a mother-in-law is extremely rare...


    Seeing the anxious expressions of the two women, Zhou Ye couldn''t bear to tease them anymore, and hurriedly said: "Qianqian and Linglong are fine, they are visiting with me..."


    "Who are you?" X2


    The two women only remembered at this time, his daughter was with him?Didn''t your daughters go to visit Zhoujiazhai at night?Then the identity of this man can basically be determined... "What is your relationship with Zhou Jiazhai?"


    "My name is Zhou Ye. If I am in Zhoujiazhai, I should be regarded as the master of the village!" Zhou Ye said helplessly. To be honest, the master of the village always feels like a bandit, super shame and shame...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s beautiful and incomparable face, Mother Bai Lian suddenly remembered the feeling of shame and humanity that had been transmitted from the concentric gu in her daughter''s body a few days ago, and her cheeks were like red, transparent apples and fruits, leaking out. Jiao¡¤shy expression...


    At this moment, there was no white gauze covering the face of Mother Bai Lian, her expression fell in Zhou Ye''s eyes.


    "Are you okay..." Seeing this, who should be regarded as his mother-in-law, the superb, mature, and daughter actually showed the shame of a child, causing Zhou Ye''s index finger to move, and a giant beast in his heart screamed crazy , [This woman is absolutely mine, she absolutely belongs to me!


    "I''m okay..." Madame Bai Lian hurriedly looked up and concealed: "What about those chasing soldiers now?"


    At this time, a few people thought of the more than one hundred chasing soldiers¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    To be honest, President Qian, who had just led the troops, was fascinated by the flying sand and walking rocks caused by the hurricane Zhou Ye rushed into. He didn''t even see how Zhou Ye appeared next to the two women.


    Seeing the gorgeous face of Our Lady of White Lotus, he couldn''t help looking straight. At this time, he felt that Zhou Ye, who was standing between the two women and hugging the waists of the two women, was not pleasing to his eyes.


    "The kid, let go of the woman in your hands, that is the imperial court''s impunity, don''t let yourself go, leave quickly!" The protagonist next to President Qian, without waiting for his grown-up to speak, scolded Zhou Ye. Come.


    But obviously his flattery hit the horse''s leg.


    "What are you talking nonsense with him, get rid of him!!" Mr. Qian said angrily, daring to snatch a woman from himself and seek death.


    Following his order, more than one hundred clear troops rushed towards the three of them, and those who had been dismounted also mounted again, following the large group of troops and galloping towards Zhou Ye and the others, holding a saber in their hands... ¡­The appearance of cutting Zhou Ye into meat sauce.


    "Hey, don''t hurt those two women... Those two women caught alive." Mr. Qian did not forget to shout from behind, for fear that these clumsy soldiers would injure the two women whom he liked.


    "Haha, it seems that Chief Qian, who is clearing the soldiers, is interested in you two!" Zhou Ye teased.


    "When is the time, still teasing us here!" The mother of white lotus stomped anxiously. Since this man and man came to save himself, he is naturally his own, and it seems that his daughter is also related to him. Very superficial.


    But why does it look so unreliable?Faced with so many Qing soldiers, they are still making fun of themselves here...


    "Relax!" Zhou Ye smiled, and then said softly: "You two, please close your eyes a little, the scene will be a bit bloody for a while!"


    "..." The two women rolled Zhou Ye''s eyes and looked like the old lady had never seen them before."If you have any tricks, please use them quickly, don''t talk about it!"


    "Cough... okay!" Zhou Ye shrugged helplessly, and picked up his own thought drive, as if there were countless pairs of invisible big hands, one by one, grabbing the clear soldiers who were rushing towards him. .


    One by one, the Qing soldiers were brought into the air by the invisible big hands. This strange scene scared the Qing soldiers out of their bodies. They couldn''t help struggling immediately with the strength of their whole body, but how could that invisible giant hand like steel? It''s what they can struggle to move...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Twenty Six


    Seeing those Qing soldiers hanging in the air like sculptures, Zhou Ye smiled...


    "Now, will you please go and die?" Zhou Ye''s light and fluttering words passed into the ears of the two women and flew into the ears of the Qing soldiers...


    The eyes of the Qing soldiers opened with anger, their veins violent, and they exhausted their last strength to struggle, because with the light and fluttering voice, they felt a sense of imminent disaster...


    It''s just that no matter how hard they struggle, they can''t get out of Zhou Ye''s control.As Zhou Ye''s words fell to the ground, there was a loud bang, and the first cavalry running at the forefront was squeezed by the power of reading. In a moment, a cloud of blood floated in the air, and then it was like flesh. The sauce-like corpse fell on the ground with a clatter. In the mass of meat sauce, there were horses and soldiers...


    "One!"


    "two!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 167

    "three!"


    With Zhou Ye''s counting, every time a number is heard, there is a pound of clear soldiers¡ªturning into a cloud of blood...


    The souls and souls of the soldiers watching from behind are all lost... all of them are like a testimony of mourning. Death is not terrible. What''s terrible is that you look at death next to you step by step, but you are powerless...


    The two women trembled as they watched the Jiao body. Although the two of them were considered to be covered with blood on their hands, they still couldn''t help but leaned against Zhou Ye when they saw the scene in front of them.


    Zhou Ye enjoyed the feeling of Wen Yu''s fullness, and he was secretly refreshed, but he still had a lazy smile on his face. He tightly tightened his arms without showing off his expression, and stepped forward like a stroll in the courtyard. Go...


    Along the way, Zhou Ye''s counting sound continued...a cloud of blood mist appeared in front of several people like this--


    The two women who had gotten could not help but squeeze into Zhou Ye''s arms. They had obviously forgotten who caused the scene before them, or it should be said that women¡¯s nature has genes for being attached to the strong, those high-cold ones. Women, just because they haven''t met a man who can easily crush them.


    At this moment, the two women have a sense of security that has never been protected.


    Zhou Ye embraced the two daughters, like a romantic and suave student traveling in spring and embraced two charming young women. On an ancient road like hell on earth, it was like watching a beautiful scenery.


    Walking in a leisurely courtyard, step by step, slowly approaching the Qingbing Thousand Households... A cloud of blood mist exploded in front of them. At this moment, the whole picture made people feel a strange beauty...


    "You... don''t come over... don''t... don''t come over..." At this moment, the Qianhu adults no longer feel energetic, and the whole person is like seeing a ferocious behemoth approaching him step by step. Screamed frantically."Don''t... don''t come over... go away,... go away, you monster..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled indifferently, ignoring the words of Chief Qian, step by step, slowly and firmly walking towards Chief Qian, the soldiers along the way seemed to welcome him. Come, use your life to bloom the most beautiful blood-colored flower.


    Or it should be said that the Mother of White Lotus deserves to be the leader of a large sect in charge of a million sects. Except at the beginning, she was startled by Zhou Ye''s strange methods and couldn''t help but lean in Zhou Ye''s arms. She slowly returned to calm,


    She even shrugged her Qiong nose, wondering why she could not smell a trace of blood in this bloody occasion like killing hell.


    Zhou Ye noticed her movements and understood her thoughts in seconds. Of course, Zhou Ye knew why there would be no bloody smell around him, because it was because he put a layer of colorless and invisible ball-shaped protective cover around him with the power of mind. The protective cover filters out all the odors outside...


    Although Zhou Ye didn''t quit killing, it didn''t mean that he was a pervert who liked to smell blood. That smell was sweet and fishy. Only perverted murderers would like that taste.


    The three of them were not far away from the thousand households, but there was a distance of more than one hundred meters. No matter how much ink, Zhou Ye would soon finish the distance of more than one hundred meters...


    When Zhou Ye came to the thousand households with the two girls, the thousand households had already had a blank face, and the whole person was shaking like chaff... "Uncle... Uncle, forgive me... the little... the little... Follow orders..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye didn''t believe what this kind of person said at all. Why would you follow orders?At first it might be obedience to orders, but then it was just the looks of the two women...this kind of person can''t be killed too much...


    Thinking of this, I must urge Nian Moment to kill the last remaining Chief Qian. Although Zhou Ye made it so bloody, he didn''t delay him and he didn''t like it...Next time I will let them die. Look better, this really affects the perception, um-next time, let them die from cardiac arrest.


    At this moment, his waist was gently squeezed by a small hand. Zhou Ye couldn''t help turning his head to look. It was the Virgin of the White Lotus Sect who pinched himself. Obviously she had something to ask, so Zhou Ye stopped. After she had acted to urge Nian Motive, she waited quietly for Mother Bai Lian to ask the thousand households.


    "Say, is an old man caught by you? Where is that old man now? Did he tell you our whereabouts?" Mother Bai Lian shouted with frost on her pretty face.


    "As for Grandma Hui, we did catch an old man. He claimed to be Jin Fuyuan, the elder of the Xingtang of the White Lotus Sect, and told us that you are going to gather at Zhoujiazhai... That''s why we rushed here... the old man is now being caught Imprisoned in the barracks of the army." Master Qian, under the threat of his life, is as obedient as a harmless little sheep. He really knows everything and talks endlessly.


    Hearing that it was Elder Jin betrayed herself, Mother Bai Lian didn''t say anything, but her silver teeth clenched her teeth. She secretly vowed in her heart that one day she would let that respectful hypocrite know what the end of the two-sided traitor would be.


    Zhou Ye glanced at her, secretly remembering the matter.


    "Why do you surround the inn? Who told you that our Bai Lian Cult lived in the Bafang Inn?" The Mother of White Lian did not pay attention to Zhou Ye''s actions, but asked again.


    There is a traitor in the teaching, and he is a traitor who knows his whereabouts. How could Mary White Lotus not want to ask?


    "...That...that nobody told us that there are people from the White Lotus Sect!" President Qian shivered in shock, "because of the charm in my arms..."


    "What spell?" X2


    Madame Bai Lian and Lin Fei asked involuntarily, their hearts were full of consternation, when will the Taoist spells be able to tell if they are Bai Lian cultists?Is this okay?If there is such a magical spell, no matter how big the day is, how can there be a place for the White Lotus Sect?


    Chapter Two White Twenty Seven


    At this time, as if there was an invisible little hand, the charm was pulled out of Qianhu''s arms and suspended in the air.


    "Is that this charm?" Zhou Ye pointed his head, and the charm flew directly in front of a few people. After looking carefully, it was just a long yellow sheet of ordinary-looking paper with a ghost symbol painted on it. Anyway, Zhou Ye I don''t understand what the ghost is in this painting.


    "What is this stuff for?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Returning to the uncle, this is given by the old god of Qingyunguan, to find those who are born in the cloudy year and the moon and the moon..." Na Qianzong looked like a dog.


    Speaking of which, this can be regarded as the specialty of these thousand households. In the Hebei camp, there were tens of thousands of soldiers and hundreds of military lieutenants, and he was the only one who stepped up to a high position by relying on costumes step by step.


    Looking at it, many people who were older than other officials now have to look at his face and act... the experience of fighting on the street in his youth tells him that he can endure things that ordinary people can¡¯t bear before they can achieve great things. No matter what, the real winner is the last laugh.


    Thinking of this, a sharp light flashed in Qian Hu''s eyes. For fear of being seen by Zhou Ye, he hurriedly lowered his head to cover it.


    Hearing the words of Mr. Qian, Mother Bai Lian couldn¡¯t help it. She was a person who was born to be the most yin in a cloudy year. It was obvious that she was affected by the pond fish... This really made her laugh and cry, just because of that. A word and a spell of the old way, let the loss of the people brought by him this time.


    "Do you have anything to ask?" Zhou Ye asked Mother Bai Lian.


    "No..." The Mother of White Lotus shook her head, saying that she had no doubts.


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Then let''s go to the county seat..."


    Speaking of taking up the two women, they walked in the direction of Wenxian after bypassing Qianzong.Although President Qian still couldn''t move his body, his face showed a surprise and magic, and then his smile constricted, turning into a sulky face...


    "Ah, by the way... I almost forgot, I have no enemies!" As Zhou Ye''s words sounded, Na Qian felt that the air all over his body was like ten thousand tons of heavy objects, squeezing toward him. Come... "So...they are so dead..."


    After President Qian said these words, just like his clear soldiers, he thumped and turned into a cloud of blood... Zhou Ye''s mouth was filled with a mocking smile.


    As a senior reader who reads online novels, the thing he hates most in his life is the villain that he could kill. As a result, he has to let him go because his feet are soft. In the end, either his own woman or his family suffers...


    This is simply unthinkable to him. Just imagine, Du Nima is right now, and you still wonder if you can laugh at it.Where is such a generous enemy?Give me a dozen!


    Since he was already hostile, he should be killed, and then he had to set foot on ten thousand feet so that he would never exceed his life... This was Zhou Ye''s style of doing things.


    He just made the appearance of letting go of that thousand households only because of Zhou Ye''s evil taste. He heard that the greatest sorrow of people was seeing the dawn of life, but in the end he died. He wanted to try this feeling...


    "Why are we going to Wenxian County?" Mother Bai Lian ignored the loud noise behind her. She knew that President Qian would never survive without looking back. What makes her most curious now is that this handsome young man who has a lot of relationship with her daughter writes. What does the county do.


    "Of course I helped you kill the old man who betrayed you!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    Mother Bai Lian stretched out her little hand with a strange look, and leaned towards Zhou Ye''s forehead."I don''t have a fever, what nonsense in broad daylight!"


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless.


    Mother Bai Lian stopped her footsteps firmly, then looked at Zhou Ye, and said seriously: "I know you have a great relationship with Qianqian..."


    When she said these words, she seemed to think of something again. She couldn''t help but flushed her cheeks, her head was slightly lowered, and her eyes were full of autumn water. The posture was so beautiful that Zhou Ye was almost taken aback when she was watching...


    "But... you really don''t have to go to Wen County to take risks for this!"


    "How do you know my relationship with Qianqian?" Zhou Ye asked strangely when he looked at the Virgin Mary of White Lotus.


    "I have planted Concentric Gu in Qianqian since I was a child. Whatever she has experienced will be transmitted to the mother Gu in my body through her child Gu. Just now when I saw you, the mother Gu in my body was moving. I can feel the smell of the Concentric Gu in Qianqian''s body!" Madame Bailian then explained: "This Concentric Gu is not harmful, and even at a critical moment, it can help Qianqian hang his life and wait for rescue..."


    "..." Zhou Ye had heard since he was a child that the Miao family is good at raising Gu, but he didn''t expect that he would have encountered one, but it is not the time to consider this.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye''s face straightened, and she looked at Mother Bai Lian and said earnestly: "If I say, go to Wen County to eliminate the traitors, not for Qianqian, but for you...Do you believe it?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 168

    "...You...you as a disciple, you and Qianqian have already had a relationship between you and Qianqian, and you still shamelessly teased me...you..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mother Bai Lian couldn''t help but her face changed, then her face tightened, and angrily scolded Zhou Ye, "How can you be so half-hearted towards Qianqian..."


    In fact, there is a sweet feeling in the heart of the mother of white lotus. Although the Miao girl has always been affectionate, she is not as direct as Zhou Ye... If Zhou Ye is not related to her daughter Qianqian like that, maybe she is I agreed...


    Lin Fei, who had been watching from the side, concealed her small eyes, smiling as she watched her young lady being forced to such a degree by Zhou Ye, she was really happy to see it...My lady has been suffering for decades, and she should There is a lover, and to be honest, she is still happy to see what happened between Zhou Ye and her own lady...


    "The protest is invalid... I''ll help you get rid of your traitors from the White Lotus Sect first, and treat it as a token of love for you!" Zhou Ye said with his hands clenched, he hugged the two women tightly in his arms.


    "No, you let me go..." Mother Bai Lian seemed to have forgotten that she could martial arts, like a weak ordinary woman, patted Zhou Ye''s shoulder with her soft and tender hands.


    But then, Mother Bai Lian discovered that she was actually lifted into the air by Zhou Ye and flew quickly towards Wen County. The oncoming wind blew into her mouth unexpectedly, causing her to cough.


    "Ah... I''m sorry, I forgot!" Zhou Ye hurriedly used his mind to gather a cone-shaped barrier in front of the three of them... Only then could Mother Bai Lian feel better.


    The coughing slowly stopped, but Mother Bai Lian could no longer slap Zhou Ye. This was like a land fairy to her, which made her tremble. People are always full of fear and worship for the unknown. ...


    Facing Zhou Ye who was like a god, she couldn''t fight anymore... She had a hunch that she would fall into the hands of this handsome young man sooner or later... What a sin.


    Chapter Two


    Although Zhou Ye did not fly at his fastest speed for the sake of the Mother of White Lotus and Lin Fei beside him, he still had a speed of more than 200 kilometers per hour, a distance of a mere ten kilometers, which is less than ten minutes. Has arrived.


    The figures of Zhou Ye and the three men stopped directly above the large army barracks outside Wenxian city several tens of meters high, overlooking the Qing army camp for several kilometers. To be honest, this was more shocking than it looked on TV.


    I saw that among the military camps under my feet, a dozen large camps were stationed according to the military flag. Each large camp was surrounded by hundreds of tents. These dozen large camps surrounded one of the largest camps. In the middle of this camp, a huge tent stood there, and a handsome flag hung on a three-foot-high flagpole next to it.


    Having found his goal, Zhou Ye didn''t stop and went directly to the handsome account.It¡¯s just that with his superhuman senses, he didn¡¯t hear anyone in it... "This group of officials, sitting here during bad working hours and escaping from work again, really..."


    Zhou Ye is helpless, what should I do if I can''t find the master?


    In a fit of anger, Zhou Ye took a sharp breath, and suddenly a gust of wind blew up in front of a few people. For about a minute or so, Zhou Ye stopped his inhalation and directly supported the two women with the power of mind, and let go With the big hands holding the two women''s slender waists, they covered their ears...


    Mother Bai Lian suddenly felt a loss when Zhou Ye loosened her waist. She did not expect that she would be thrown to death by Zhou Ye. Perhaps in her subconscious, she already thought that Zhou Ye would definitely not be against her... ¡­


    As Zhou Ye let go of her slender waist, Mother Bai Lian felt her feet sink, as if stepping on an invisible ground. She looked at Zhou Ye with some puzzlement, and couldn''t help thinking a little when she saw his weird movements. laugh¡­¡­


    Just watching Zhou Ye winking at herself, Mother Bai Lian instantly understood what Zhou Ye meant, and she covered her ears with her own hands, and asked her sister Lin Fei to follow her own way. When she saw the appreciation in Zhou Ye''s eyes, she couldn''t help but feel sweet in her heart, the corners of her mouth curled up, her eyes narrowed, and she looked like a girl who was praised by her lover.


    Lin Feier looked at everything in front of her, and smiled knowingly, seeing that Miss Zijia had fallen and she didn''t know it.


    It was too late to say, and when the two women were just getting ready, Zhou Ye started yelling.


    "That Shan... get out for Laozi..."


    get out¡­¡­


    come out¡­¡­


    Come¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye''s roar was like a sudden thunder, and unexpectedly caused a wave of echoes in this empty sky...


    The two women only felt that Zhou Ye''s voice really sounded like a thunder in their ears, and the two shaking women couldn''t help but roll their eyes...


    Following the sky-shaking roar, the Qing soldiers below raised their heads in the direction of the sound, and saw Zhou Ye and others standing there like gods and demons in the sky.


    Suddenly the entire camp was in chaos. Those who knelt down and begged the gods for blessing, those who ran back and forth, and those who were courageous, actually picked up bows and arrows to set up Zhou Ye...


    That¡¯s okay. If Zhou Ye doesn¡¯t provoke others, it¡¯s because someone else¡¯s ancestral grave smokes. If someone dared to provoke him, then you don¡¯t have to think about it. Those arrows set toward Zhou Ye are several times faster than the speed they shoot They all returned to their masters. Of course, they did not return to their hands. Instead, they entered directly from the Tianling Gai X, got out from under the crotch, and the whole person was crossed by his own arrow...


    After the death of more than a dozen unopened goods, the clear soldiers below were all honest, all lying on the ground, asking the gods to bless...


    Zhou Ye couldn¡¯t do anything about it. It¡¯s not a battlefield or something. If he slaughtered these people who were kneeling on the ground begging for blessings, he was a bit unable to do anything. It was not a pervert...


    Just as Zhou Ye was standing in the air waiting for that Shan to come out and talk to him, his early confidant rushed to Wenxian County...


    Today, Na Shan hosted a banquet in honor of the prison army who had escorted a group of prisoners from the capital to this place, the king of Huijun-Aixinjueluo Mianyu.


    This King Hui was the youngest son of Emperor Jiaqing, and he was also trusted by Daoguang in the court. If it wasn''t for Nashan to have a personal relationship with him this time, he sent him a secret letter, I am afraid he would not automatically invite him. Come here to be a supervisor.


    "King Huijun, this time you are all up to you!" During the banquet, Shan Shan put his posture very low. Strictly speaking, the two are still cousins, but now Shan Shan dare not put on the elder brother''s score. His life and death are ugly, but they are all held in the hands of King Hui.


    "Brother Shan, you are so polite!" King Hui Jun himself is not an arrogant person, otherwise he would not come to suffer because of the secret letter of Shan, how good it is to eat, drink and have fun in the capital. Why did he have to come here to suffer? No matter how great he has done, that would be the case. Who would call him the emperor''s younger brother?


    Just as the two were pushing their cups and switching between them, Nashan suddenly heard someone calling his name outside.This annoys him. Who is so bold to call his own name?But his relatives went outside looking for a circle and they couldn''t find anyone shouting somewhere...


    This matter can only be left out.


    The two raised their cups again, and when they were about to drink... the close attendant who had stayed in the handsome camp rushed all the way into the house.


    "Master, the master is doing something bad..."


    "It''s really unruly. Didn''t you see King Huijun being here?" That Shan''s face sank, and it was necessary for people to teach this dog slave who didn''t understand the rules."Come on, drag this dog minion down for fifty!"


    "Wait, Brother Shan, why don''t you ask what''s going on first, and then it''s not too late to teach this slave!" King Hui Jun stretched out his hand to stop that Shan and said.


    "Well, don''t you come here quickly?" Na Shan asked.


    "Master, the people from Zhoujiazhai are scolding in the big camp, let you..." The attendant was a little afraid to say.


    "I forgive you for not coming!" Nashan knew what his servant was hesitating.


    "Let you get out... see him!" the attendant said tremblingly.


    "Damn gangster, really bold!!!" The slapped slapped the table, the angry three corpse god violently asked, "Don''t you know how to catch him?"


    "...That...the little ones really can''t catch them..." the attendant said, "that person is standing in the air at a height of five or six feet, the little ones are really helpless!"


    "Hey--!" Hearing this, Nashan remembered the weird battle at the foot of Nanshan Mountain a few months ago, and remembered the 30,000 army that was killed by a giant saber cutting melons and vegetables... ...And the song of the big windmill.


    "How many people did that person bring?" Na Shan anxiously asked, "You really see clearly, is that person from Zhoujiazhai?"


    "One man and two women, a total of three people!" The pro-family said affirmatively: "That person is definitely from Zhoujiazhai. The little man has very good eyes. That day, the young man escaped his life during the battle in Nanshan. It was definitely the man who took the lead during the Battle of Nanshan that day. The young man dared to pledge his life as a guarantor. It was definitely the man!"


    "..." After listening, Shan listened to the cold sweat all over... Although I didn''t see the man taking action that day, I think that since I can be the leader of the two thousand killers, it will definitely not be bad...


    "Have you not set down the man with arrows?" King Huijun asked.


    "Returning to the prince, there are good riders in the army who are really good at shooting arrows... It''s just..." The attendant said that he couldn''t help but hesitate.


    "Just what?" King Huijun asked.


    "It''s just that the person waved his hand casually, and those good arrows were all set to death by his own arrows..." the attendant replied.


    "Hey, there is such a stranger in the world... I''m going to see and see..." King Huijun''s eyes glowed. This is also a master who has eaten and played. He is truly a fairy-like character. He is only in Xianxia. He has heard of it in the biographies, but he has never seen it in reality. At this moment, the pros and cons have aroused his curiosity.


    King Huijun couldn''t help but stood up and walked outside, turning to ask that Shandao as he walked outside, "Brother Shan, want to go together?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 169

    "...Go, of course we have to go together..." The Shanshan face barely piled up a smile, and he dared not go. If King Hui had a long and two short in his barracks, then he would really be dead.


    But he really didn''t want to go... but if he didn''t go, he couldn''t... In desperation, he could only rush towards the big camp outside the city with a sad face and King Huijun...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Twenty Nine


    Na Shan¡¯s handsome camp is not far from Wenxian County Office, about two or three kilometers away, and the King Hui rushes to run with his whip, and the Shan Shan who is behind him can¡¯t do anything...


    For about ten minutes, King Huijun and Nashan came to the Shuaiying camp surrounded by each other. It was spectacular to look around...


    A bunch of people were kneeling on the ground, shouting everything. Some shouted the real monarch Erlang to show the sacredness, some called the Eight Immortals of Shangdong, and the most outrageous thing was that there were even shouts of Guanshiyin Bodhisattva...


    Zhou Ye stood in the sky in a relaxed volley, watching the people down there and bowing in amusement... Listening to the prayers below, he silently swallowed... Why does Lao Tzu look like a woman?And it''s like shutting down?


    The two women''s ears were not as strong as Zhou Ye, so they only saw the people below kneeling down there, praying like mosquitoes humming... I couldn''t hear what they were saying at all?


    It''s just that the two of them watched Zhou Ye''s face change back and forth, and found it funny, they couldn''t help but chuckled slightly...


    "Papa!" twice.


    It turned out that Zhou Ye was uncomfortable with the two of them watching their jokes, and slapped one of them according to the two dolphins... the two of them were immediately flushed and angered.


    "How can you hit someone there..." Our Lady Bai Lian refused to say.


    "Where is it?" Zhou Ye smiled evilly.


    "How can you hit me and the lady''s ass?" In the end, it was a mature woman who had given birth to a child. Although Lin Fei felt ashamed and shy, she still said what the White Lotus could not say.


    "Uh-I just saw mosquitoes, so I habitually beat them..." Zhou Ye was choked by Lin Fei and played a rogue.


    "Bad...In early summer and April, where did the mosquitoes come from?" Mother Bai Lian took care of her hands?, with Mei Jiao in her eyes.


    "Hey, I might have read it wrong..." Zhou Ye decided to rogue to the end.


    "Bad guy, no matter how unreasonable...I''ll...I just ignore you!" Mother Bai Lian''s face flushed and her hands were at a loss. To be honest, she felt powerless to face a rascal like Zhou Ye.


    At this time, Zhou Ye noticed that there was a horse and horse galloping at his feet, which was quite eye-catching among the people kneeling everywhere.He knows that this is the Lord coming...


    "Heaven is Zhou''s hero?" Looking at Zhou Ye in the sky, Shan Shan shouted boldly.


    "...!" Zhou Ye embraced the two women and stood in the air in front of Shan Shan. It was not that he couldn''t fall on the ground, but that Zhou Ye didn''t like to raise his head and talk to people... "I''m Zhou Ye, from Zhou Jiazhai. The owner."


    "I don''t know what''s the matter with Zhou Shaoxia here..." That kind of a serious look, to be honest, he hates Zhou Ye, hates... But why don''t you ask someone to arrest Zhou Ye...


    obviously.Now that good IQ is online!


    In his opinion, this bandit leader named Zhou Ye can fly with weird means and is not afraid of bows and arrows...


    Why is he turning his face now?Even if Zhou Ye is lost at this time, as long as he is allowed to flee, and take those two thousand strong men to the Zhou Family Village. At this time, the unsuccessful self is absolutely invincible, and it can''t be said that there will be another big defeat... The return is weak.


    "Oh, it''s nothing big, it''s just because today an old slave in my village was arrested by you for no reason. Now I want to take him back, no problem!" Zhou Ye said carelessly.


    "This... I don''t know who is the name of the old slave? Why was he arrested?" Na Shan asked cautiously.


    "The old slave is called Jin Fuyuan...I was framed by your people as Bailian Cultists, can I take him back now?" Zhou Ye had a smile on his face. He hadn''t planned to trouble Qingbing at this time. Anyway...


    "Young Xia, please wait a moment, let me ask!" Na Shan hurriedly asked his companions, but today someone caught a Bailian cult member named Jin Fuyuan...


    As a result, one of my followers really knew, so he whispered the matter to Nashan, and the listener frowned. It was obvious that Jin Fuyuan was not from Zhoujiazhai, but the people from Zhoujiazhai chose to do it. He is in the early stage, does this mean Zhou Jiazhai has already joined hands with the Bailian Sect...


    After hesitating, Na Shan decided to test Zhou Ye''s reality."Just now the official asked his subordinates that there is indeed an old man surnamed Jin in the barracks prison, but it has been found that he is a rebel of the Bailian religion. I don''t know what Shaoxia said that he is an old slave of Zhoujiazhai?


    "Hey, you talk a lot of nonsense..." Zhou Ye''s patience has long been polished... I ignored that Shan directly, and flew towards a military camp with the two girls...


    That Shan was turned red, white and green for a while, and the whole face of Sichuan opera...he grew up so much and it was the first time someone ignored him...


    Zhou Ye flew over a military camp with two women, where it looked heavily guarded... Zhou Ye waved his hand... All the tents suddenly rotted to pieces.


    Zhou Ye looked at the shackles at his feet, and didn''t know which one was Elder Jin... He gently clasped the slender hand of Our Lady of White Lotus, and asked, "Which is your traitor?"


    "..." Madame Bai Lian pointed to one of the gray-haired old guys, who was shackled into the crowd and said, "It''s him!"


    "Where to run..." Zhou Ye smiled, and Nian Moli directly carried Jin Fuyuan into the air.


    At this moment, Na Shan and King Hui also flew here, and that Shan had to come here, but those who were arrested here were the people who were born in the yin years and yin days.Without these people, how to arrange his big formation?How did he defeat Zhoujiazhai...


    "..." The Na Shan who ran here saw Zhou Ye just pulling out an old man out of thin air, and he was relieved immediately, as long as those who used the most yin in the formation were fine.


    Zhou Ye, who was in the air, didn¡¯t care about that kindness. He asked that Chief Qian, of course, he knew what these people were doing, but he was wicked and planned to let them lay out... to tell the truth how much effect those formations had on him I''m still talking about it. Secondly, even if the formation is really powerful, it''s okay... Zhou Ye is carrying the barrier around him, why can''t the formation barrier be broken?


    When the other party was most proud, knocking the other party to the ground, and then rubbing, rubbing and rubbing on the ground was Zhou Ye''s plan.


    At this time, his attention was all on the Blessed Virgin Mary, "How to deal with this traitor?"


    Mother Bai Lian looked at Elder Jin who was twisting and struggling like a mouse at her feet, and suddenly no longer felt revenge. When she heard Zhou Ye''s question, she hesitated and said, "Everything is up to you!"


    "In that case..." Zhou Ye smiled, "I hate three kinds of people the most in my life, traitors, traitors, and running dogs..."


    With that said, he caught Elder Jin in front of him with the power of mind... said: "Unfortunately, you happened to occupy one of them... Then, please go and die once?"


    As the voice fell, Elder Jin''s body was as if it had been cut by thousands of invisible sharp blades at the same time. Bloodstains appeared on his body out of thin air, and then blood burst out along these bloodstains...


    Suddenly, Jin Fuyuan was sliced ??into slices of meat that could transmit light...


    At this moment, the King Shan and Jun Hui, who had been watching Zhou Ye''s actions, couldn''t help but almost vomited... "Young Xia''s methods are too cruel, right?"


    "Oh? I learned this from you in the Qing Dynasty. Isn''t this your criminal law?" Zhou Ye cast aside his lips and said, "Isn''t it a crime of slavery to murder the master? According to your Qing law, it shouldn''t be too late. Really? I didn''t slowly stab him for three days and three nights. Compared to you, he is very kind..."


    "..." That Shan was speechless. Although he hadn''t read the Daqing Laws, he still knew the sins of morality...


    "Okay, the matter is finished, then I will leave first, bye bye you!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and volleyed away in the direction of Zhoujiazhai with the two girls...


    "Zhenai Sword Immortal..." King Hui Jun looked at Zhou Ye''s far away back, and couldn''t help but yearn for... In the world of happiness, there was only one sword immortal, swords and hatreds, and boundless wind and joy.


    Hearing the words of King Huijun, Shanshan''s nose almost crooked. Is this prince stupid?Can you tell the enemy from us?But he didn''t dare to say these words... just slander in his heart.


    Seeing the tip of the iceberg that Zhou Yelu came out of, it made Nashan even less confident in the formation that Xuan Chengzi said. In the end, he still had to hold the thigh of the prince to survive...


    Thinking of this, Shan Shan''s face was filled with smiles again, and he invited King Huijun back to the mansion to rest...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty


    Zhou Ye embraced the two girls and returned to Zhoujiazhai within a few minutes...


    When they came to the village, Mother Bai Lian and Lin Fei felt that their eyes were not enough.


    I saw that the cottage was built on the hillside, a stream winding through the middle of the stockade, and several small wooden bridges across the stream, each elegant and different style villas are scattered in the stockade. A small road connects the group of villas together. On both sides of the small road, there are two round steel pillars standing at the side of the road, each five or six feet tall, and each steel pillar is hung with a circle the size of a baby''s head. Round object.


    Walking on the small road of the stockade, from time to time, a big man in a black costume greeted Zhou Ye as his master.Zhou Ye just nodded in return...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 170

    Although the Blessed Mother of White Lotus can''t see how these brawny men are in martial arts, it seems that how high the muscles jump up, obviously not that kind of soft-footed shrimp...


    "Is this the Superstar of Zhoujiazhai?" Madame Bailian asked curiously. She was shocked by the scene before her. She didn''t pay attention. Zhou Ye''s hand was still on her slender waist. Never let go for a moment...


    "Sky Force?" Zhou Ye listened to his delight, "Who gave such a name for the second grade? They are just ordinary soldiers under me..."


    "Ordinary soldiers?" Lin Fei''s eyes widened at hearing, "How is this possible? Your 2000 ordinary soldiers can slaughter 30,000 elite soldiers?"


    "...Ah, they are really just ordinary soldiers, at best they are more powerful and their resilience is amazing!" Zhou Ye said embarrassingly: "Compared with lethality, they are only the lowest level existence!"


    "...Just brag!" Mother Bai Lian took a look at Zhou Ye, with all kinds of customs and emotions in it.


    "What I said is true!" Zhou Ye really wanted to cry without tears. In terms of lethality, these soldiers were really ordinary.


    Not to mention that Pandora can easily kill humans all over the world by using the brain wave device, just to mention that any [cleaner] can be pulled out, and one person has the ability to destroy the army, and it also has its own buried body, which is easy and environmentally friendly... Don''t mention Qin Gray, who hasn''t been brought into this world, that''s a planet destroyer...playing bad Earth every minute.


    Mother Bai Lian said with an expression of comforting the awkward little friend: "Okay, I believe you, Zhou Jiazhai is the best...!"


    "..." Zhou Ye didn''t bother to explain it anymore, and she would naturally know about it after a long time with herself.


    Zhou Ye led the two women through the outer area of ??the stockade and directly into the inner city surrounded by a circle of walls.


    The inner city is the exclusive territory of Zhou Ye and his female companions. The soldiers on the periphery are not allowed to enter...


    "Mother..." X2


    With two shouts, Qianqian and Linglong, who had already been told through the monitoring system that their mother had come to Zhoujiazhai, happily rushed towards their mother...


    "Good girl..."


    "Linglong, my daughter..."


    Our Lady of White Lotus and Lin Fei also stretched out their arms happily and hugged their daughter hard...


    Thinking that they would almost never see their daughter, the two mothers of Bai Lian could not help but almost shed tears...


    The two women hugged their mothers towards their newly built villa, comforting their mothers with warm voices along the way...


    Zhou Ye was just hanging out here...


    It''s really embarrassing--Zhou Ye touched his cheek, and when he turned his head, he had to clean up these two sisters'' papers, and he didn''t want his own man after seeing his mother...It''s really unreasonable.


    "Hehe...Master, you have worked hard!" Shuyu and Xiuyu walked up with a grin, one of them held Zhou Ye and one arm, and said coquettishly.


    "You two are still sensible..." Zhou Ye sighed, and then walked towards his villa with the two girls. As for Guan Guan and Yue Luoli, those two are cultivators. This time they must be doing their own exercises. Practice hard in the room.


    Zhou Ye had just walked with the two mature women for a long time, and his anger was already on the rise, and it was time to go for some exercise...


    Not mentioning Zhou Ye''s activities, but talking about the two daughters of Madame Bailian and Lin Fei who were dragged into their villa by Linglong and Qianqian...


    "Girl, have you lost your body to the young master Zhou..." Lin Feier''s face became tense as soon as she entered the room, asking her daughter Linglong.


    "Yeah!" Linglong E''s head hung down and nodded shyly. Lin Fei''s words reminded her of that unforgettable early night...


    "Oh, it''s a fate!" Lin Fei couldn''t help but sighed, what else could she say?This is not the same as later generations. If you lose your body, you will lose your body. You can find a picker. Don''t say it''s lost. Just bring another one in your stomach. There are also pickers who are willing to pick up...


    In this year and month, women''s reputation is so precious, and it is a virtue from the end...Compared with the generations of later generations when there are green tea bitches everywhere, the current good women are truly good women.


    This is also what Zhou Ye thinks is that ancient times are better than modern times...Of course, there is another place where men can have three wives and four concubines.


    Uh, too much gossip...


    "Qianqian, you are not the same as Linglong..." Mother Bai Lian used not an interrogative sentence, but an affirmative sentence. She had already confirmed it through the Gu mother on her...


    "Well, mother, if the child is not Zhou Ye, don''t marry!" Qianqian said firmly.


    "Oh, okay..." Mother Bai Lian sighed helplessly, what can she say, her daughter is already like this.


    Besides, that Young Master Zhou is indeed the nemesis of women in the world, with an incomparably handsome face, and the ability to reach the earth...There is a huge force behind him that can resist the imperial army. Which woman does not love such a man?Don''t say it''s your own daughter, isn''t even your heart moved?


    "Miss..." Lin Fei looked at Mother Bai Lian with some worry.


    "I''m fine, since my daughters have already had a good destination, what can I not think of!" Mother Bai Lian mocked herself: "Tomorrow I will go down the mountain and return to the Miaojiang General Altar!"


    "Mother..." Qianqian thought that her mother was mad at herself, so she had to leave here immediately, tears filled her eyes...


    "Chi''er, my mother has to go back as soon as possible because of the many affair in teaching China!" Mother Bai Lian stroked her daughter''s long hair and said, "From now on, you will be a member of the Zhou family. You must abide by the rules of the Zhou family... ¡­Don¡¯t be capricious anymore!"


    "Got it... Mother!!" Qianqian replied chokedly.


    "Okay, I''m tired, go out and let mother rest for a while..." Mother Bai Lian waved her hand and closed her eyes gently. She is in a mess now, although she says she wants to leave. Zhou Jiazhai, but the reluctance in my heart cannot be eliminated in any way...


    "Yes, mother!" Qianqian and Linglong looked at each other, and then responded in a low voice, and both left the room...


    "Miss, are you really planning to leave Zhoujiazhai?" Lin Feier asked with some dismay.


    "Of course!" Mother Bai Lian closed her eyes tightly and her tone was low.


    "But, miss, do you really have no thoughts about that Zhou''s Young Master?" Lin Feier unceremoniously directly exposed her own miss.


    "Naughty..." Mother Bai Lian scolded in anger.


    "I don''t care, miss!" Lin Feier is not afraid of the Mother of White Lotus. They grew up, and although they did not have the name of sisters, they had the truth of sisters.She knows her lady too well."Miss, you have been suffering for so many years, and it''s so easy to come across someone who you can see and also see you. Did you just give up like this?"


    "...I am born without a king, and if a king is born, I am old!" Mother Bailian murmured: "What can I do if I don''t give up, since he already has Qianqian, how can I marry him... Besides, I will People who are almost forty, go to have a love affair with a young man, what kind of style is this..."


    "Miss, I''m going to talk about you now. You don''t look old at all. Qianqian is standing with you and looks like a sister. Where are you old?" Lin Feier said.


    "But Qianqian is already his woman after all..." Mother Bai Lian sighed, she just couldn''t erase this curve and this face.


    "Qianqian is not your own..." Lin Fei said disapprovingly.


    "Okay, don''t say anything, I''m determined!" Mother Bai Lian interrupted Lin Feier, she didn''t dare to listen to her any more, for fear that she would be moved by her, and then the mother and daughter would serve together. Kazuh, it''s easy to say not to listen.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty One


    Just when Lin Fei inside the house advised the Virgin Mary to stay, Qianqian outside the house was also discussing with Linglong how to cheat the mother...


    "Young Master, do you really want to do this?" Linglong asked while looking at her Young Master with a worried look.


    "Of course!" Qianqian said firmly: "Now that we have ten thousand years of life, can we just watch our mother die like this?"


    "We can ask our husband to help our mother continue her life..." Linglong said entangledly.


    "It''s okay to ask your husband to help her mother, but how much? Ten thousand years? What then? After ten thousand years, it will still be a cup of loess!" Qianqian retorted, "Don''t forget what Guan Guan said, our husband wants Take us to live with the world and travel thousands of worlds..."


    "Should we let our mothers slowly grow old in this world?" Qianqian asked rhetorically.


    "We can ask our husband to take my mother and go with me..." Linglong still felt a little reluctant to agree to her young master''s suggestion.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 171

    After all, thinking about when the mother and daughter were on the same couch to fight against Zhou Da Devil, I felt embarrassed to think about it, and with her understanding of her own man, this unscrupulous guy could definitely do such a thing...


    "Since we are members of the Zhou family, we must abide by the rules of the Zhou family!" Qianqian said with a serious lesson: "If you all follow you, I beg your husband to bring his relatives and continue his life for another ten thousand years. To whom? And to whom?"


    "Well, young master..." Linglong was finally persuaded by Qianqian. She didn''t want to watch her mother''s life pass away, and she didn''t want to be separated from her mother... Simply her man seemed to be interested in her mother. Simply set up a situation for Zhou Ye to accept his mother, so that he will not be separated from his mother, and can extend the life of his mother...


    The advantage of this is that it will not arouse the dissatisfaction of the women in Zhou Ye''s queen and palace. After all, everyone has a close parent. It happened that the mothers of the two were both beautiful and gorgeous. This kind of loophole , What others can''t learn...


    Compared with her mother''s life, Linglong felt that the embarrassing scene of being placed on the couch by Zhou Ye with her mother in the future is nothing...


    "Well, young master, I''ll go to Sister Guan Guan for some good medicine now..." As he said, the Linglong who had already figured it out ran outside...


    Qianqian looked at Linglong''s leaving back with a complicated expression.


    When she came up with this idea, it was still when Xiaohong, the system monitored a group of people approaching the villa through satellite, when she happened to be by Zhou Ye''s side with Linglong.


    Seeing the holographic picture played by Xiaohong, she immediately saw her mother... In desperation, she could only ask her husband to come and rescue her mother...


    But Qianqian, who has been letting the system Xiaohong turn on the real-time monitoring screen because he is not at ease, sees that her husband seems to have some meaning for her mother...


    She suddenly remembered what Sister Guan Guan once said. They have cut off all contact with the world after they have been with Zhou Ye. Because their life span is far beyond ordinary people, they will have to face the helplessness of their mother''s death...


    Seeing Zhou Ye holding her mother around, she couldn''t help but feel moved... As long as she can be with her mother, certain things are not unbearable...


    That¡¯s why she ignored him and took her mother back to her villa after Zhou Ye came back. One was because she was eating her mother¡¯s jealousy, and the other was because she wanted to be alone with her mother and visit her. Sigh.


    What she didn''t expect was that she was kicked out after just chatting with her mother for a while.Fortunately, there is a spy Xiaohong...Through the principle of sound wave co-vibration, she can also eavesdrop on her mother''s conversation through the system in another room.


    What made her taste a little bit was that she did not expect that her mother would have a strange feeling towards that enemy, but her mother wanted to leave. This was not in the plan...


    So she just discussed with Linglong, she went to Guan Guan to get some medicine to help Zhou Ye prepare rice for mature rice... Based on what she has learned through Guan Guan and two maids these days, her husband is definitely not The kind to pull out the ruthless.


    I am afraid that I am the first person to match my husband with my mother, right?Qianqian couldn''t help but think of ridicule.


    After sorting out her thoughts, Linglong has already gone to Sister Guan Guan for medicine, and she should get busy... Thinking of this, Qianqian walked to the villa''s kitchen.


    Although she has been spoiled since she was a child, she hasn''t been able to do anything at all. Although Nu Hong does not do very well... but her culinary skills are outstanding, at least her mother especially likes her Miao cuisine...


    Qianqian has already started to get busy in the kitchen. She has been here for almost a week. Basically, she has also learned to use all kinds of advanced kitchen appliances...


    She skillfully opened the refrigerator in the kitchen and took out a package of top-quality Wagyu beef. She wanted to make Miao''s skinned beef, but the Wagyu beef was peeled off. It should taste the same...


    Qianqian took the ingredients out of the refrigerator one by one while thinking about it, and began to clean it up... From behind, this little woman who was busy in the kitchen could not see a trace of the white lotus sage...


    It¡¯s not a big time, just a few side dishes are ready...


    At this time Linglong also came back from Guanguan, crept on his feet, looking like a guilty conscience.


    "What are you looking at? Did you get the medicine?" Qianqian asked exasperatedly, looking at Linglong who was probing her head at the kitchen door.


    "Here it is!" Linglong said, rushing into the kitchen, looking around for a long time, and then took out a packet of medicine powder in a small plastic bag from her arms.


    "Sister Guan Guan said that this thing is colorless and tasteless, and the most important thing is that it doesn''t hurt the body!" Linglong whispered.


    "How much at a time?" Qianqian asked after taking the medicine packet.


    "Oh, I forgot to ask..." Linglong raised her forehead, "Then I should ask again?"


    "Forget it, it''s too late!" Qianqian waved his hand, picked up a bottle of wine filled with foreign languages, opened the cork with a corkscrew, and poured the whole package of medicine in.When she thought about it, since Sister Guan Guan had given such a pack of medicines that did not hurt her body, it would be fine to eat them all.


    What''s more, Qianqian is afraid that the medicine will not be effective enough. If something is revealed, it will not be so easy to find another opportunity.


    "You go and ask your husband to eat in the pavilion in the garden..." Qianqian ordered, "I will bring the food first, and then call my mother and Aunt Lin to eat..."


    "Well, then I''m going!" Linglong said and ran out, while Qianqian picked up a plate of fried vegetables and covered it with a heat-preserving cover, and then carried it to the small pavilion in the back garden of the villa.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty Two


    Qianqian, who was busy with everything, gently lifted Lianbu towards the door of her room.


    "Mother, I''m here!" After that, Qianqian pushed open the door and walked in.


    "Daughter, if you want me to stay in Zhoujiazhai, don''t say it anymore..." Mother Bai Lian was afraid that she would stay here under her daughter''s persuasion...


    "The daughter is not trying to persuade her mother to stay here!" Qianqian said softly: "The daughter just remembers that her mother has been busy teaching things in recent years. It has been a long time since she has eaten her daughter''s food..."


    "I''m sorry, Qianqian..." Mother Bai Lian felt guilty when she heard her daughter''s words. She has been dealing with matters in the classroom for many years, and even Miao Jiang rarely has the opportunity to go back.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but reached out and hugged her daughter, feeling pity.


    "The daughter doesn''t blame the mother!" Qianqian leaned her head on her mother''s shoulder and whispered: "Daughter just wanted to stop seeing each other again, I don''t know how long and how long, so my daughter has already cooked a few side dishes. Let the mother taste her daughter''s craft again!"


    Listening to her daughter''s words, she couldn''t help but feel sad. She has made up her mind that when she leaves Zhoujiazhai tomorrow, she will never step on the door of Zhoujiazhai again in this life...So, this may not be forever. Thinking of this, Mother Bai Lian could no longer bear to refuse her daughter''s kindness, and whispered: "Okay, I will try my daughter''s craftsmanship again today!"


    "That''s great, mother!" A good start is the basis for success. Qianqian secretly clenched a fist in her heart and said happily: "Daughter has already prepared food and wine in the pavilion of the back¡¤flower¡¤garden, and will call Shanglin soon Auntie, we will be drinking and admiring the moon in the flower garden tonight!"


    "Okay, everything depends on you!" Mother Bai Lian also let go of all the thoughts in her heart. She plans to get together with her sisters and daughters tonight. Maybe we will be separated from life and death if we meet again. How can Gone do not get a knife, everything is just a matter of time.


    The mother and daughter walked hand in hand, and went to the next door to call out Lin Feier who was resting on the soft couch, and the three of them walked directly to the pavilion behind the villa...


    At this moment, the last sunset glow has disappeared above the horizon, and the street lights in Zhoujiazhai have been turned on one by one, brightening the lights of Zhoujiazhai.


    "This week, Jiazhai has a special atmosphere!" The Mother of White Lotus looked at the street lamp standing on the side of the road and exclaimed: "This lamp is not wood or oil, but it can be lit?"


    "Mother, that''s an electric light..." Qianqian couldn''t help but blush when she heard her mother talk about the street lamp. She thought about how she fell into Zhoujiazhai with Linglong...


    "Electric light?" Madame Bailian said thoughtfully: "Electric light? The people in the village this week are really very human. They can actually store all the lightning in the sky and use them for lighting..."


    "..." Qianqian was speechless. She really couldn''t explain to her mother that this electricity was not the other electricity, because she herself is still in a situation where she is still half-understanding, and at least she can use some household appliances proficiently. As for the origin of the call, she is still ignorant.


    The three women soon arrived in the pavilion, Zhou Ye and Linglong had already been waiting there...


    "Mother, you haven''t thanked my husband for today!" Qianqian was afraid that her mother would leave Zhou Ye when she saw Zhou Ye, and hurriedly took her words.


    But she really thinks too much...


    Since Mother Bai Lian decided to leave tomorrow, why would she care that Zhou Ye was here?It''s better to say that she feels this way is really great, because I don''t know when I will see each other again, and she also wants to see this man who once moved her heart for the last time.


    "That''s just right, tonight, my concubine will borrow flowers to offer Buddha, borrow her daughter''s wine and vegetables, and thank Zhou Zhaizhu for her life-saving grace!" Mother Bai Lian whispered softly.


    "Our Lady is too polite!" Zhou Ye stood up and smiled: "You and I are a family, why are you polite?"


    "Yeah... I originally belonged to a family!" When Mother Bai Lian said this, her eyes were full of sadness. I''m afraid this enemy doesn''t know what her concubine is.


    Sometimes women are so weird. They have made up their minds to leave here and never see each other, but they still mourn for someone not knowing their thoughts.


    Zhou Ye and others were seated together, Linglong and Qianqian sat at the side of Zhou Ye, while Mother Bailian and Lin Feier sat opposite Zhou Ye...


    Qianqian picked up the wine set aside for sobering in an ice bucket, and filled the goblet in front of everyone...To be honest, with Chinese food and red wine, Zhou Ye always feels weird, but it''s not that big. The question, although this bottle of Cabernet Sauvignon that was raided in the X-Men world is so wasted...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 172

    "Mother, this is the superb wine that your husband brought from the distant sea. You have to taste it!" Qianqian said.


    "Oh? That concubine really needs a good taste!" Mother Bai Lian said, holding up the goblet and taking a mouthful of blood-like Cabernet Sauvignon...


    The Cabernet Sauvignon that has been awake for an hour is the moment when it tastes the most sweet, with a little sourness in the sweet taste...


    "It''s really good wine..." Mother Bai Lian''s eyes lit up. She once drank wine from the Western Regions, but she didn''t have this luscious taste at all.


    Zhou Ye secretly said in his heart that of course it is a good wine. For this wine, he forced to buy the vineyards and wine cellars of Lafite Castle. All the wines produced did not flow into the world, and he was rounded up...


    Several people began to push the cups and change the cups. On the wine table, Qianqian and Linglong kept an eye on them. They only touched their lips when they drank, but they kept persuading the three to drink...


    Slowly, Mother Bai Lian felt as if a fire was burning and burning in her body, her eyes were charming and light, and there was a trace of fire and heat in her eyes when she looked at Zhou Ye...


    And Lin Feier was even more unbearable. She didn''t know when she changed positions with her daughter, leaning next to Zhou Ye, and talking and laughing in Zhou Ye''s ear from time to time... Stuffy.


    At this time, Madame Bai Lian suddenly discovered that her daughter and Linglong had disappeared somehow... In the pavilion, only her sister and Zhou Ye were left...


    Maybe it was because the junior was not present, maybe it was because I thought that I would never see each other again tomorrow, so the Mother of White Lotus was especially open...


    "Zhou Lang!" Madame Bai Lian walked in front of Zhou Ye, unceremoniously sitting beside him, leaning on his shoulders, softly opening Zhu''s lips and asking in a low voice in his ear: "Look. am I pretty?"


    "Beautiful..." Zhou Ye also felt something was wrong at the moment, but... he could stand it with his superhuman physique, but the mother of white lotus exhaled like this in his ear, and he really couldn''t help it.


    "Since I''m so beautiful, why don''t you act..." Mother Bai Lian looked at Zhou Ye sadly, as if blaming him for being a Lu man who doesn''t understand style.


    "I don''t want to bear it for a long time..." Zhou Ye swept all the wine and vegetables on the table to the floor, picked up the Mother of White Lotus and put her on it...


    At this time, Qianqian and Linglong, who were hiding outside, saw the scene inside and whispered to Xiaohong on the personal terminal on their wrist.


    [Xiaohong, raise the mask in the Neizhai District and turn on the full scan mode!


    [The instruction has been received, the authority is being confirmed, the authority has been verified, the authority has passed, and the instruction is being executed!


    As Xiao Hong''s words fell, a layer of magnetic energy shield and a single-sided light-transmitting cover rose throughout the Neizhai District.


    The magnetic energy shield is used to prevent Zhou Ye''s voice from being heard... The single-sided translucent shield is used for playing field warfare, where you can see the outside, but you cannot see the inside...


    Fortunately, Qianqian opened in time, and the protective cover had just finished covering, and a babble sounded through the flower garden...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty Three


    Early in the morning, when the first ray of sunlight shone through the glass on this large window measuring ten meters by ten meters, Zhou Ye slowly opened his eyes...


    He felt as if he was entangled by the countless tentacles and hands of a tentacle and hand monster, and it was difficult to move...


    Zhou Ye turned his face to look around, okay, all the women in Zhou¡¯s village are here with him. About Guan Xiaonu, there are Yue Luoli, the master servant of Qin, and Shuyu Xiuyu. ¡¤Fairy¡¤Fine, plus two pairs of mother and daughter...


    Especially now, his left hand is hugged by Lan''er, and his right hand is hugged by Mayfair...The one holding his left leg is Qianqian, and the one holding his right leg is Linglong...


    Zhou Ye sighed, no wonder he had a nightmare last night and was given to S¡¤M by the tentacle monster...


    Uh, to explain, Lan''er is the name of Our Lady of Bai Lian. Her last name is long and the single name is Lan... Thinking of Lan''er, Zhou Ye can''t help but want to laugh...


    I didn¡¯t expect Qianqian to be the adopted daughter of Lan''er, and Lan''er herself had never been married in order to take charge of the White Lotus Sect.... She is simply the best in the world... She is already familiar and thorough, but the whole person is like a first taste of love and love. The little girl who tastes is generally shy and shy, and her expression is simply superb...


    At this time, the mother of white lotus Laner also woke up, remembering the shameful scene last night, she wanted to sleep again...


    But obviously, Zhou Ye had already noticed someone''s waking up through the movements of his body...


    "Baby Lan''er, don''t pretend to be asleep..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted her dolphins.


    "You big bad guy!" Seeing that Lan''er could no longer pretend to be asleep, she simply opened her eyes and pretended to stare at Zhou Ye fiercely, except that her expression was more charming than fierce, not fierce at all. Sub-naughty can ¡¤ love."The concubine body is really destroyed in your hands in this life..."


    After a long sigh, Lan''er hugged Zhou Ye''s arm tightly. She couldn''t do without this man anymore. If anyone forced her to leave, she would definitely fight with others...


    To Takilan, this man is like a poppy that prevents her from leaving... She could make up her mind to leave before because she never really knew how powerful poppy is, but only saw its attractive and beautiful flowers. That''s it... Now that she really knows the smell of this poppy, how could she still be separated from this man...


    "Hey, we will have a lot of time, much longer than this world..." Zhou Ye felt Lan''er''s infatuation, and said in a low voice, "Don''t worry, I will show you everything you can''t even imagine. landscape!"


    "Yeah!!" Lan''er has no doubt that Zhou Ye can do all this... She nodded vigorously...


    The girls slowly woke up one by one, Zhou Ye waved his hand.


    Sleeping hair sleep, get up hi!The morning exercise begins...


    The first to be defeated were the two pairs of mother and daughter, followed by the master and servant of Yue Luoli... The two fox girls have rich experience, knowing that in this case, they must unite to win the possibility...


    It''s a pity that there are not so many sisters here to unite them... In the end they were still unwilling to be sunk, not to mention Guan Guan, she was especially sensitive and sensitive when facing Zhou Ye, so the ending need not be said. Up...


    Happy time is passing like water¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "It''s really a good weather!" Zhou Ye walked out of his villa vigorously, facing the three-pole sun, with infinite emotion...


    He fainted the sister paper who was cooking for himself. Now he can only do it himself to get enough food and clothing. He also has to wait on some sister papers by the way. After all, if you want to wear a crown, you will be taken seriously. , In exchange for him to make breakfast for all sister papers today...


    And at this moment, in Wenxian County Government Office¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    That Shanzheng urged King Huijun to write what he saw yesterday as a memorial, and inherited it to Emperor Daoguang...


    No matter what other people think, Shan plans to keep his farts and stocks from being beaten.


    At that time, after the memorial of King Huijun was handed up, I would not be afraid of losing the entire army. This is not because our army did not work hard, but because the Zhou bandit had a high, er, no, it should be, but the bandits would be evil. law¡­¡­


    How could a gang of mortals beat the demon who could fly into the sky and escape?


    Those kind and diligent servants were waiting for King Hui to write memorials there, one would help Yanmo, and another to wipe sweat... That posture, Bihui King''s pros and cons were all competent.


    When the king of Nahui finally wrote the memorial, signed his name and stamped his official seal, Nashan directly called a pro to come over and asked him to expedite the memorial to the capital with 300 miles...


    King Huijun looked at the movements of Shan with joy. He understood the meaning of Shan too. To be honest, he felt that the entire army was wiped out in the last war and he really couldn¡¯t blame Shan...


    Not to mention that kindness, even if Kong Ming reborn and Guiguzi resurrected, facing Zhou Ye who flies in the sky and kills invisible people, he can''t help him...


    Therefore, King Hui is happy to help Na Shan. In his opinion, the blame for the annihilation of the whole army is not in that Shan, but because of that Shan''s carefulness, the remaining 40,000 troops have not fallen into it... now Waiting for Jingcheng to reply...


    I have already said everything that should and shouldn¡¯t be said. If the capital insists on fighting... then he can only return to Beijing first...


    King Huijun doesn¡¯t think that there are still eggs under the covered nest. You have sent troops to beat others, and you are not allowed to resist...especially if there are more bullies than you. People can¡¯t come out and beat you just because you are too lazy, don¡¯t do it. People''s kindness is regarded as one''s shameless qualification...


    Anyway, King Hui will never stand under a dangerous wall. If he really wants to fight, he will definitely turn his head and run to the capital. It is better to be reprimanded by Daoguang than to lose his life...


    After Na Shan Jiang Huijun made arrangements, he immediately came to Xuan Chengzi¡¯s room and discussed with him about the formation...


    He also needs to be prepared with both hands. In case of a fight, King Hui can run, he is absolutely not allowed to run. If he runs away, he will be the leading general. He flees and punishes the sins of the three clans... At most, he will stand and leave. Stay on the battlefield and make plans depending on the situation...


    Days passed... the necks of the imperial edicts who looked forward to the end of the war in the capital were long, and there was no expectation...


    Tomorrow is the deadline, because that is the most suitable day of the year for the formation. If the imperial decree does not come, then you will start to act. The province will miss the opportunity...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 173

    The sun reached the mid-day, it was already three quarters in the noon, Na Shan sighed, it seems that he really can''t escape this hurdle...


    "Tell me to order and send the soldiers to Nanshan!" The kind words were just finished, and only a voice came from outside, "The imperial decree is to... the decree of the general soldiers of Tianjin Town!"


    "Don''t pass the order first, wait for the first!" The kind face was beaming, he tidied up his official uniform, and knelt down on the ground three times and bowed down to meet the imperial edict.


    When the edict officer finished reading the imperial edict, Shan Shan''s face changed, and his eyes looked like pig liver... The imperial edict lieutenant King Huijun scolded him, saying that they deceived the crowd and ordered Na Shan to immediately attack Zhou. Jiazhai...


    "..." King Hui patted Shan Shan on the shoulder speechlessly, saying that he understood his feelings at the moment... "Since I am ready to go to war, then I have to go back to Beijing..."


    "Send the prince..." The tears of kindness were about to fall. The group of people in the middle of the court wanted to send themselves to death...


    "Oh, take care!" King Huijun said, taking his pros and whipping his horse and heading towards the capital...


    "Tell me to order and send the soldiers to Nanshan!" Na Shan watched his last life-saving straw fall off from his hands. Instead, he now has a sense of bachelor''s bachelor''s death...


    Following that Shan''s order, an army of 40,000 drove toward Nanshan vastly. Behind the army, more than 20,000 conscripts carried various military supplies, slowly following the army.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Four


    The army started to pull out-no words all the way.


    By the time the foot of Nanshan Mountain, it was almost dark. In this era, the soldiers at the bottom were basically deficient in vitamin A. To put it simply, they had night blindness.


    You don¡¯t need to think about night battles...


    That Shan doesn¡¯t need to think about night attacks at all, the army camps on the spot, waiting for dawn to fight again,...


    Zhou Ye was sitting on the ramp at the top of the Zhaimen. A group of Yingying and Yanyan surrounded him, with a cigar in one hand and Takilan in the other... It was so uncomfortable.


    "There are capable people behind this and that kindness..." Zhou Ye overlooked the orderly tens of thousands of soldiers at the foot of the mountain, repairing his barracks like tireless workers, and joked indifferently: "I can''t think of his subordinates. There are still a few sensible people!"


    "The Eight Flags are good. How many of them don¡¯t have any help?" Takilan tied a sliced ??pear with a toothpick and sent it to Zhou Ye¡¯s mouth, saying, ¡°Although those Eight Flags don¡¯t They are incapable of learning, but their skill in accepting traitors and slaves is extraordinary, and they don¡¯t have any real ability to learn, and they simply don¡¯t like it!"


    Talking about the understanding of the Qing court of this era, Zhou Ye thinks he is really not as thorough as Takilan, who has been engaged in underground work for decades. After all, they are people living in this era.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye ate the Yali delivered to his mouth, smiled, and said nothing.He didn''t worry about the army of Qing soldiers at the foot of the mountain. In his opinion, it was completely for nothing...It''s not just talking about the technology gods to crush everything.


    A few women smiled on the side, nibbling melon seeds, nibbling melon seeds, and playing mahjong. They simply regarded the 40,000 soldiers at the foot of the mountain as a big show...


    Zhou Ye watched it for a long time, and it was completely seen as a live-action movie. Not to mention, this kind of action of tens of thousands of people pulling out to camp and camp, he really hadn''t seen it with his own eyes in this world, this time he should look at it.


    After the camp at the foot of the mountain calmed down, the women were tired of playing. Zhou Ye simply took the women and went back to the super large bedroom in his luxurious villa. The show he was preparing tonight was The story of two filial daughters who sacrificed themselves to feed a tiger, and two loving mothers fighting against Selang to save their daughter... Well, yes, it''s just what you think...


    One night of fish and dragon dance-entertainment that should be entertained, worry that should be worried, time passed in a flash.


    In the early morning, noisy started in the originally quiet camp at the foot of the mountain.


    With the help of the soldiers, Nashan also wore a helmet and drew on his armour. After he wore a sharp suit... stepped out of his camp, he was about to start a routine patrol...


    In the camp, the fire-heads have started to get busy, preparing firewood to set up a big stove. They are responsible for preparing breakfast for 40,000 people. This is not an easy job...


    Along the way, Na Shan looked at the busy soldiers coming and going, feeling uneasy in his heart. To be honest, he didn''t know how many of the 40,000 soldiers who went with him this time could return to his home...


    He really doesn''t want to fight... As long as there is a little possibility of tying the stalemate, he will not be so timid.It''s really because he can''t see the dawn of victory...


    After patrolling in the camp, Nashan returned to his handsome account and brought his breakfast to him...


    Looking at the hearty breakfast, Na Shan has no appetite...


    "Master, you can eat something...you didn''t eat it yesterday! If this goes on, how can your body stand it!" Qin Zui persuaded.


    "I''m not in the mood..." That Shanchang sighed, and then suddenly remembered his last life-saving straw, Xuan Chengzi asked quickly, "How is the real person now?"


    "In response to the master, the true person Xuan Chengzi took a small Taoist boy and a bunch of people early in the morning and took a compass to find a place for the formation!"


    "Oh...I hope that the real person''s formation can really defeat Zhou Jiazhai..." Na Shan himself didn''t have much confidence in Xuan Chengzi, and he was a dead horse as a living horse doctor.


    At this time, Shan only hopes that time will pass more slowly... It''s best to stop, so she doesn''t have to face the weird power of Zhou Jiazhai...


    However, this is just his delusion.


    The sun rose in the air a little bit, and the army had already used up their breakfast. There were already a thousand chiefs who came to the handsome account to fight...


    In the end, even Xuan Chengzi, who went out to survey the nodes of the earth veins, returned to report, saying that everything was ready...


    In desperation, Na Shan had no choice but to pass orders and raise accounts.


    After the three links gathered together, the thousand chiefs all came to the handsome account to be dispatched.Looking at the group of people who were sad or high-spirited, the good sighed...


    "Big army, array, formation, ready, prepared, greeted, enemy¡ª¡ª" When he issued this military order, Na Shan felt that his heart was tightly grasped by a hand... This military order is like a reminder, making it hard for him to breathe.


    With the sound of a long horn sounded... the shield was the front line, the Chinese army was the eight thousand spearmen, and the archers were back.Five thousand cavalry on the left and right wings are lined up...


    After the army formation, Xuan Chengzi also took Dao Tong, led a gang of swords and axes, pressed the ninety-nine-eighty-yin people, and came to the ground line node that had been optimistic in the morning. The positions of Sanli, Sizhen, Wuxun, Liukan, Qigen, and Bakun position the extremely Yin people, and a sword and axe is arranged behind each person...


    Seeing the swordsman behind him, some of the innocent people who were caught cried bitterly, and some cursed loudly...but what they got was the punches and kicks of the swordsman.


    In the center of the formation, a three-meter-high table, made up of wooden tables, chairs and other miscellaneous things, stood upright in the center.


    In the middle and center of the Buddhist platform, there is a table of offerings. On the table are placed three animal tributes, incense, candles, yellow paper, and other utensils. Behind the tributes are the spiritual cards of the Western Emperor Tai Chi.


    At this time, Xuan Chengzi also changed into a clean black yellow Taoist robe, with a black cloth over his eyes, holding a peach wood sword in his hand, and tremblingly followed the steps with the help of a small Taoist boy, and boarded the platform. .


    Na Shan stood under the stage and looked at Xuan Chengzi. To tell the truth, he was sweating for Xuan Chengzi... I''m really afraid that this blind old man will fall off the high platform again, and if he falls, he will really catch him blind. Up.


    The one who should have led the troops in front of the formation and watched the formation, this time he said nothing about going to the front of the formation, he asked a soldier to wear his own armor and stand in front of the formation with his handsome flag, waiting His own command line affairs, he was after the battle, and decided to smear the soles of his feet if something was wrong...


    Even if he is convicted after returning to Beijing for this reason, that will be the future. It is better to die late than die early.


    The formation has just been set up here, and the Zhoujiazhai on the foothills of the Nanshan Mountain has opened its doors. This time Zhou Ye still only brought two thousand soldiers. Of course, by the way, he also brought [The Cleaner]. In the end, he would call someone back and call him to clean the battlefield...


    Zhou Ye¡¯s gang of women¡¯s maidens stood on the wall, watching their men walk onto the battlefield carelessly...Although they knew that Zhou Ye would not lose, but their concern was chaotic, they still wanted to stand here and watch them with their own eyes. The man returns victorious.


    "I rely on... an egg!" Zhou Ye had seen Xuan Chengzi standing on the high platform after the army formation from a long distance. To be honest, his appearance at this time is really WOW. The big boss of the dark temple, the demeanor of an egg... at least two of them are blind, and they are blindfolded with black cloth.


    Zhou Ye, who arrived in front of the formation, did not rush to order his soldiers to kill the tens of thousands of soldiers, but directly took out a sofa from his storage bracelet, took out a bottle of red wine, and drank the red wine. , Smoking a cigar and sitting curiously watching the old man cast a spell on the platform.


    Forty thousand Qing soldiers and two thousand Umbrella soldiers were on the battlefield like this, staring at each other from a distance of 500 meters, because neither Na Shan nor Zhou Ye ordered their subordinates to attack. .


    That Shan is because he wants to wait for the old Dao to set up the big formation, and Zhou Ye is because of curiosity, wanting to see what effect the old Dao''s big formation will have...


    At this moment, all the sights on the battlefield were concentrated on the old Dao Xuan Chengzi...


    As the saying goes, what a thousand people refer to will end without disease.


    Although the eye-catching is not as good as what a thousand husbands pointed out, it is not much worse. Xuan Chengzi''s old way is stepping on the Yu step. When the sword dance Qixing concentrated on the formation, he suddenly felt a bit of cold. After a chill, I almost pronounced the wrong words.


    It''s just that his eyes are already blind after all, and he doesn''t know what the situation of the army is now... It''s just that, relying on years of experience in cultivating, he concentrates on counting the time and making the final preparations for the formation¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Movie World Im King Chapter 174

    The sun slowly came to the right, Xuan Chengzi''s thoughts flashed, and the sword closed.Loudly shouted: "Three quarters in the afternoon has arrived, the sky is in the sky, and the extreme Yin returns to its place-cut!!!"


    Following his violent drink, the executioner, who had already stood still behind those extremely gloomy, raised the Ghost Head Knife in his hand high and chopped it down with all his strength.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty Five


    Following the order from Xuan Chengzi, ninety-nine and eighty-one extremely yin people were stunned at the same time. Blood was sprayed out of the neck cavity due to the high pressure of the blood vessels in the body.The strange thing is that these eighty-one blood arrows did not splash on the ground, but directly sprayed onto the legal platform...


    Eighty-one blood arrows converged on the altar table into a blood-colored ball with a diameter of two meters, just floating in front of the old Dao so unreasonably...


    In the blood ball, a screaming and screaming sounded continuously, and the screams became louder and louder. Even the Qing soldiers under the stage heard the sorrowful sound. If not in the army at this time If it were not for the military judge behind him holding a steel knife, someone would have thrown away their weapons and ran away.


    Following the veteran actions, the screams slowly passed away, followed by a gust of murky wind, whizzing past, the flag was blown and hunting sounded, and everyone in the audience was blown away and couldn¡¯t open their eyes. ...


    Seeing the blood-colored giant ball slowly congealed into a ball, getting smaller and smaller-Xuan Chengzi''s old-fashioned face was beaming, he was muttering words, and the peach wood sword in his hand kept waving...


    Yu Bu at the feet of Xuan Chengzi became more and more hasty, and even brought up afterimages...


    After a long while, Xuan Chengzi''s footsteps stopped for the first time. He was also sweating profusely at this time, but at the critical moment, the old Dao did not dare to delay, and worked hard, the peach wood sword in his hand pointed directly at the blood cell, another One hand picked up a charm from the altar table and pushed it towards the blood ball. There was a huge resistance during the action. The old man''s hand holding the charm was a little trembling, and the big beads of sweat on his face kept dripping.


    Just as the old Dao exhausted all his strength and was about to send the spell in his hand into the blood cell, he suddenly heard a loud noise...


    "boom----!"


    With the sound, Xuan Chengzi¡¯s head was like a watermelon that was shot, and suddenly exploded...red blood, white brains... splashed all over...


    As Xuan Chengzi''s headless corpse fell to the ground, the blood cells that had been gathered in a ball burst suddenly, and a small rain of blood fell within a radius of ten meters...


    In the distance on the wall of Zhoujiazhai, Yue Luoli handsomely pulled up a spear, put away the anti-material blocking rifle in her hand, and took a breath at the muzzle after learning the way it was in the movie. I want to blow away the indispensable gunpowder smoke...


    "Die Niubi, dare to use the demon technique in front of this girl in front of this girl''s husband, you are seeking your own death..." Disciple of the same line of Qingyun Mountain, especially Yue who majored in evil law. Lolita, how could she not see the extremist formation arranged by Xuan Chengzi''s old ways?After all, that Xuan Chengzi is still her senior...


    It¡¯s just that before Yue Luoli¡¯s handsome lines were finished, she was rewarded by Guan Guan standing behind her with a thud... "Dead girl, you are smart, can¡¯t I see this old evil method? Just the master. I didn''t say anything, so I didn''t start...otherwise I would have to wait for you to do it?"


    Yue Luoli wanted to cry without tears... She also wanted to help her man...


    At this moment, the battlefield is almost like a pot...


    "Then... that old way... why suddenly the head disappeared..."


    "This is an evil method... That old way must have been condemned by heaven..."


    "Then... can we still win?"


    There was a buzzing sound on the battlefield, until the commanders who led the soldiers used their horsewhips and kicked their feet to stop them from talking... Only secretly, Xuan Chengzi was an evil way. In order to perform sorcery to kill people and sacrifice, he won Sin to the sky, the gossip that was condemned by the sky spread like wildfire...


    The fame of Xuan Chengzi I was ruined in this way...It is really sad.


    At this moment, Shanzhen, who was standing under the platform, felt like a dog. Seeing Xuan Chengzi''s headless corpse on the ground, Shanzhen wanted to go forward and whip the corpse...


    Nima¡¯s, what do you want Lao Tzu to give you... Do you know that Lao Tzu has searched the surrounding three cities, seven townships and fifty-six villages in order to find someone who is extremely yin for you... Everyone scolds Lao Tzu dog The official...The emperor who made the decree ridiculed Lao Tzu as a Dao Fa general... This Nima Lao Tzu can bear it.


    But you bastard actually hangs up at the last minute... hangs up... you are so easy to die, but what do you let me do?How to fight this battle?


    Not to mention that the dog¡¯s goodness is frantically whistling the corpse in his heart, and he is so old. Let¡¯s talk about eating melon seeds, eating popcorn that I don¡¯t know when, smoking a cigar, sitting on the sofa, and ready to watch the fun. Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye is also very depressed at the moment. Lao Tzu came here happily to see how you do it. Just now, I was still discussing with the soldiers how awesome this formation will be, and how long can I resist him?As a result, Yue Luoli heads out if you disagree...


    Zhou Ye had a kind of feeling that I took off my pants and turned on the computer to generate spontaneous power generation. I was about to see the wonderful things. As a result, Yue Luoli came over and pulled out the plug of the computer...


    But this depressed Zhou Ye has no place to vent... Go back and hit Yue Luoli''s petty stock?Because of what?Did you shoot Xuan Chengzi''s head just for her?Ren Yue Luoli is also for Zhou Ye''s good, this favor, Zhou Ye has to recognize...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye felt more and more powerless--


    "Oh-" Long sighed, Zhou Ye, who felt bored, waved his hand casually: "I didn''t see it...Kill them all!"


    The Umbrella soldiers who had been eager to prepare for a long time roared: "For Umbrella!"


    Qi Qi jumped up, one by one up as high as a dozen stories, jumped directly over the open space between the two armies, and jumped into the large formation of the Qing soldiers... He cut his saber, twisted his body and spun happily.


    The song of the big windmill resounded throughout the battlefield again...


    Those who had never experienced the last war finally understood this time why all the guys who survived the last war changed their colors after hearing about Zhou Jiazhai.


    A full two thousand two-meter-high sturdy giants, holding giant sabers in both hands, are spinning around the crowd like a spinning top...


    The saber will be broken when touched, and hurt when touched...


    There are also Qing troops who are not afraid of death. They picked up their bows and arrows and set them at the soldiers... But this is of no use. It does not require the soldiers to use their recovery capabilities far beyond Wolverine. They played with spinning tops when they were young. Everyone knows that when an object rotates rapidly, anything that hits the object will be thrown away by the force brought by the rotation. The same is true for those arrow clusters, which are set on the body of the big man without any effort.


    Before the Qing soldiers could set their second arrow, Umbrella''s soldiers turned to them with a whirlwind...


    The soldiers whirled past the archers, waving their hands without taking away a cloud, leaving only a piece of corpse...


    Seeing that the situation is not good, Na Shan has already ran on a small hill five kilometers away from the battlefield under the escort of his own soldiers. No matter what, there is hope for him to live...


    But Na Shan who ran away didn''t notice. When he left the army, the group of extremely yin blood that had fallen on the ground because of Xuan Chengzi''s headshot and failed casting...like a living thing twisting and moving on the ground, Slowly slipped to the bottom of the table, where a puddle of blood was formed...


    As Umbrella¡¯s soldiers began to kill... the blood of those dead soldiers flowed slowly like a stream, converging towards the blood puddle under the platform, and the blood flowed through the ground. , The dense green grass and blooming wild flowers are like entering winter from spring to winter, and the room is dry and withered, slowly turning into fly ash.


    "Huh--!" Standing at the gate on the wall of the wall, looking at the battlefield, her eyes widened in surprise...In her eyes, the battlefield sky at this time was enveloped by a thick black cloud, she Knowing that it is evil spirits and resentment...A face of human beings faintly appear in the black resentment cloud...The right hand pinches and counts, and suddenly realizes: "So it''s like this..."


    "What''s wrong with Sister Guan Guan?" Yue Luoli asked obediently.


    "Because your shot killed the old Dao who was casting a spell to transform the blood of extreme yin into the energy of extreme yang. At that moment, the yin and yang were disordered, and the positive and yin grew...the extreme yang turned into the extreme yin, plus With the grievances of those clear soldiers on the battlefield, an extremely Yin blood demon was born..." Guan Guan explained to his little apprentice with a smile.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty Six


    "Extreme Yin Blood Demon?" Yue Luoli asked curiously: "Is that something powerful?"


    "Why not great?" Guan Guan explained: "There is no form and formlessness, born with the qi of heaven and earth to the yin, transformed by the hostile qi, and absorbing the yang qi to rob the soul of the invisible..."


    "What should I do?" Yue Luoli was anxious, "Then I will go down now and call my husband to come back soon..."


    "It''s too late..." Guan Guan said, pointing to the battlefield: "Look, it''s already formed!"


    Yue Luoli looked in the direction that Guan Guan pointed to... I saw a huge scarlet giant with a height of more than ten meters standing on the battlefield...


    I saw how ugly the giant had reached, and the faces struggled painfully in the body of the scarlet giant, forming face sarcoma on the giant''s skin, as if trying to get rid of the shackles of the scarlet giant...


    And there was a huge tumor on the forehead of the scarlet giant, which was the face of Xuan Chengzi...


    Zhou Ye slowly stood up from his seat, with an excited smile on his face... "This is a bit interesting, always abuse of food, it will make me feel guilty of beating elementary school students..."


    As he said, Zhou Ye slowly pulled out his two five-meter-long ship-cutting knives made of primitive Edman alloy from his storage bracelet... a big smile on his mouth."Umbrella soldiers, all have, return to our team..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s order, the two thousand soldiers quickly returned to Zhou Ye''s back and stood upright.


    "You have been cool for so long...and I should feel comfortable..." Zhou Ye said, inserting the ship-cutting knife into the ground, moving his hands and feet, and the clacking sound of bones rubbed like firecrackers. .

 Movie World Im King Chapter 175

    "Then, I''m going to go..." Zhou Ye said, holding the Ship Slasher with both hands, his body tilted at a 45-degree angle to the ground...


    "boom--!"


    There was a loud noise, and then a white ring-shaped sonic cloud appeared in place, and Zhou Ye''s figure had disappeared. On the battlefield, Zhou Ye ran on the route as if it had encountered a hurricane. The waves of air caused by Zhou Ye''s high-speed movement flew everywhere.


    The blood giants who were pursuing the escaped Qing soldiers on the battlefield seemed to have a foreboding that something was coming towards them, and stopped their actions...


    However, even if he knew that Zhou Ye was going to attack him, he still couldn''t defend himself...


    What is the concept of six times the supersonic speed?The speed of sound propagating in normal air is 340 meters per second, and six times the supersonic speed is 2040 meters per second...


    Human eyes cannot clearly see objects moving at such speed, not to mention that the blood giant itself is made up of thousands of grievances, and the speed is a bit slower than ordinary people...


    In a short period of half a minute, Zhou Ye''s two ship-cutting knives in his hand cut tens of thousands of holes in the blood giant, and he really did a thousand cuts...


    Zhou Ye, who completed his raid, carried his ship-cutting knife on his shoulders and stood in the air with ease, looking at the blood giant at his feet...


    Half a second later, the blood giant roared to the sky, followed by a clatter, turning into a ball of blood scattered on the battlefield...


    "It''s finished!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    However, before he turned around and flew back to the cottage, he saw the blood scattered on the battlefield creeping and moving again. After less than two minutes, a brand new blood giant appeared...


    "I''m fucking..." Zhou Ye really felt like Doug is fascinated. How to play with Nima''s physical immunity?Is this bullying yourself this weapon war?"Nima, come again, I don''t believe that you can''t be killed!"


    With that said, Zhou Ye once again used a thousand knives to cut the entire blood giant into mud... However, this guy was like Xiaoqiang who could not be beaten, and within a few minutes, he returned to life perfectly again...


    "Fuck me, there''s still no end to it?!" Zhou Ye was furious. This time he slashed the blood giant with tens of millions of knives, which could last more than ten minutes...


    After the fight, Zhou Ye looked helpless at the blood stream still gathering under his feet. It seems that professional matters should be entrusted to professional people. If they are physically immune, they can only hire the senior archmage in his harem or palace. Up...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye came to the front of the girls who were standing on the wall watching the excitement."Ahem, that pass... That thing is physically immune... I can''t kill it...!"


    "Hehe..." Yue Luoli joked happily: "Husband, do you have times when you can''t figure it out?"


    "Don''t make trouble..." Zhou Ye glared at Yue Luoli, and said, "Wait for a while, I will kill this blood giant before I will clean up you..."


    "Huh..." Yue Luoli wrinkled her Qiong nose and said with a cute face at Zhou Ye: "Come on, afraid of you?"


    She was right that Zhou Ye was reluctant to hit her ass, but she forgot... the fear of being dominated by Zhou Ye on the couch...


    At this time, I had been immersed in the level of scratching with my fingers and finally raised my head, with a low laugh: "It''s rare for the master to be so embarrassed..."


    "How can it be so exaggerated as you said..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Wasn''t I also very embarrassed when I fought with you? If it weren''t for you to be cut off from the bodhisattva status by the way of heaven, I would be the one who was unlucky... ¡­"


    "Huh..." When Guan Guan heard Zhou Ye say this, he thought of the days when he was dominated by Zhou Ye... couldn''t help but yelled: "Don''t talk about that again..."


    "Okay, okay, I won''t say anything..." Zhou Ye hurriedly begged for mercy: "It''s good, I know you must be able to kill this blood giant!"


    "Hmph, it''s easy to kill her, but how can this show my ability?" Guan Guan said proudly: "It just so happens that I think Master, you also lack a handy soldier, I just train her. In your weapon, how about making you a weapon?"


    "Uh...!" Zhou Ye looked at the two ship-cutting knives in his hand, then looked at the ugly blood giant, extremely tangled... "But he is so ugly..."


    "Would you like..." Guan Guan took a look, and he kindly wanted to help Zhou Ye refine a spiritual weapon, but he was even disgusted by him, and his face suddenly wrinkled and was dissatisfied."Kindly treat it as a donkey...huh."


    "Yes, yes! As long as it''s done by Guanguan, no matter how ugly I am..." Zhou Ye hurriedly replied. At this moment, who has the means to be the boss, he doesn''t want to face the blood giant that can''t die.


    "It''s about the same..." Guan Guan smiled triumphantly, tickling Zhou Ye''s angry teeth, this girl has forgotten who the master is... It seems that it is necessary for her to study tonight, little girl, slave, Jiao''s Correct posture...


    Guan Guan ignored Zhou Ye and stepped forward directly out of the crenellation on the wall of the village. A lotus platform appeared out of nowhere at her feet...Zhou Ye also followed Guan Guan''s face and walked onto the lotus platform... and then Sitting on the lotus platform in a turbulent manner.Nongguan wailed for a while: "You sit here, where am I sitting?"


    "Sit here!" Zhou Ye patted his thigh and laughed, "Isn''t this all your exclusive seat?"


    "Hmph, I don''t know how many women have been seated in my exclusive seat..." Although Guan Guan complained, he still sat down obediently.


    Zhou Ye Yindian thought, is this an upgraded version of Guanyin sitting lotus?


    Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty Seven


    Not to mention Zhou Ye''s idea of ??silver gear, Guan Guan sitting on Zhou Ye''s lap directly controlled his lotus platform and flew towards the scarlet giant...


    Liantai supported the two of them in the blink of an eye and came in front of the re-formed blood giant. The blood giant saw Zhou Ye at a glance... and immediately roared at Zhou Ye. Obviously it knew this man who had slashed himself several times. .


    "Evil barrier..." Guan Guan lightly scolded, and with a wave of the willow branch in his hand, suddenly a downpour of blood giants began to fall...


    Zhou Ye saw it really, not to mention, this is really one thing and one thing. The blood giant who couldn''t handle it by himself was shrinking little by little in the downpour, and every drop of clear rain passed through. When the giant was in his body, he took away a trace of black energy...


    Soon, the blood giant more than ten meters high shrank into a blood man over three meters high, and the howling ghosts and wolves that accompanied him disappeared.


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but secretly said, no wonder the monkeys always like to ask Guan Guan to help when encountering problems on the way to learn the scriptures. Guan Guan is indeed very powerful...


    Think about it at the beginning, if it weren¡¯t for the mentality of dying together and launching thousands of big mushrooms, and it happened that Guan Guan didn¡¯t know the key to the big mushrooms, accidentally detonated the mushrooms, killed hundreds of millions of living beings, and caused the wrath of heaven. , She lowered the aura and eliminated her bodhisattva status, saying that the unlucky one was herself, thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help being a little scared. At that time, he was really a newborn calf and was not afraid of tigers...


    Fortunately, I was lucky enough to successfully check this big BOSS to subdue... hehehe...


    With a triumphant smile, Zhou Ye, who woke up from his memories, suddenly discovered that this blood man was towering in front of Huns, and this F+ cup was swollen....Oh my god, it''s so scary...


    Guan Guan ignored Zhou Ye¡¯s shocked expression, and with a wave of the willow branch in his hand, the blood man over three meters tall was cut in half. This time they did not merge together, but became two normal ones. Human-sized blood...


    "Zhou Lang, take out your ship-cutting knife!" Guan Guan said.


    "Ah?...Oh, okay!" Zhou Ye once again drew out his two five-meter-long ship-cutting knives and placed them flat in front of Guan Guan, "Is that right?"


    "Yeah!" Guan Guan responded, spreading out his small hands, two willow leaves filled with scriptures were lying quietly on her palm, and said softly: "Go!"


    Two willow leaves erraticly landed on the top of the ship-cutting sword, and then, with a sigh, turned into a green light and disappeared on the blade.


    "Come..." Guan Guan waved at the blood female who had been separated into two, and the two suddenly turned into a ball of blood and flew over, and then directly hit Zhou Ye''s two ship-cutting knives...


    Suddenly, on the half-meter-wide and five-meter-long ship-cutting knife, a red light kept shining, and then, red scriptures kept flashing on the surface of the knife...


    "When I killed, the sea of ??blood was surging, and the Buddha sighed, he was at ease with Venerable Yemala Kaya..." Guan Guan folded his hands together, and muttered the Shura Killing Sutra, one by one in Sanskrit from her vermilion lips, and then turned into One by one, the big golden letters were immersed in the bloody scriptures on the face of the sword.


    After reciting a sutra of killing, Zhou Ye''s sword was completely covered with golden Sanskrit. Then he took a rest for a while, and then read the sutra of killing again...with a chant, One by one golden scriptures also flew into Zhou Ye''s other ship-cutting knife until the golden scriptures completely covered the entire blade...


    At this moment Guan Guan¡¯s little face was slightly exposed, a trace of fatigue, and a few drops of sweat appeared on the tip of his nose...


    Seeing Guan Guan finally stopped chanting, Zhou Ye used his sleeve to wipe the sweat off his cheeks with distress, Guan Guan smiled and enjoyed Zhou Ye''s rare service.


    "That... Guan Guang..." While helping Guan Guan wipe his sweat, Zhou Ye asked curiously, "Why did that blood giant become a woman?"


    "Extreme Yin Blood Demon, Extreme Negative Yin, everything in the world, Yin is female, Yang is male. Why is it strange that the Extreme Yin Blood Demon is a female body?" Guan Guan leaned in Zhou Ye''s arms and explained weakly , Just refining two pairs of magic soldiers, also consumed a lot of her energy.


    "But... wasn''t it a man just now?" Zhou Ye was referring to the image of a man when the Extreme Yin Blood Demon was huge.


    "At that time, she absorbed the hostility and grievances on the battlefield and transformed her into form. She had just developed a sense of intelligence and did not know how to control her. Will become an extremely ugly male giant..."


    After Guan Guan finished speaking, he explained: "I just used the nectar in the Yujing bottle to help her wash away the impurities and soul filth in her body, and return her to her true colors!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 176

    "But why did you split her in half again?" Zhou Ye turned into a hundred thousand why, asking like a curious baby.


    "Who told you to have two great swords..." Guan Guan gave Zhou Ye an angry white look. Had it not been for his two great swords, how could he be so tired like this?


    "Hehe... Guan Guan is really good to me..." Zhou Ye smiled embarrassedly, rubbing Guan Guan''s face, as if he was a good seller...


    "Well, let go of your two great swords!" Guan Guan said.


    "Oh..." Zhou Ye let go. He originally thought that the two ship-cutting knives would fall to the ground, but he saw two ship-cutting knives floating in mid-air... "Huh, so powerful?? You can actually fly by yourself. ? Then can I imitate the sword fairy in the future... the sword flies...?"


    "Don''t you think it''s silly to do that?!" Guan Guan gave him angrily, did his master pursue this point?Except for Lu Dongbin, how many of the gods in the upper realm are practicing swordsmanship with swords?


    "Uh, what you don''t understand, Guan Guan, Feijian is a man''s romance..." Zhou Ye explained.


    "I remember Master, you seemed to say last time that the explosion was a man''s romance? And last time, you said that the giant ship cannon was a man''s romance... Master, please let go of the romance, romance. Always carrying the pot for you, and very tired..." Guan Guan Tucao said.


    "Slap--!" Zhou Ye slapped a slap in the face of the dolphins in the pass, and said angrily: "Don''t talk back to the master..."


    "Yes, Master!" Guan Guanmei glanced at Zhou Ye with silky eyes, and said softly in a low voice.


    "It''s really under-tuned and taught...!" Zhou Ye felt as if he had accidentally turned his little girl, Nuguan Guan, into a trembling M. What should I do?Waiting online, very anxious.


    I didn''t know that my master was complaining about the barriers, and whispered to him softly: "Master, let me introduce your weapon to you!"


    "Um-! Let''s talk!" Zhou Ye said with a sullen face, like an uncle.


    "What about these two swords!" Guan Guan said, pointing to the Ship Slasher floating beside Zhou Ye, "I have inscribed the Shura Killing Sutra for my master. Humans, ghosts, demons, gods and demons, there is nothing that cannot be killed. In the future, if you encounter a situation like today, the master no longer needs to call me, and you can easily hack the monster to death with these two knives!"


    "It sounds like it''s awkward!" Zhou Ye looked at his ship-cutting knife that was printed with golden Sanskrit, and couldn''t help but smile happily. He found that there was a hidden bloody line between the Sanskrit characters. The blood vessels of the human body are connected to all the scriptures, and there seems to be some kind of secret connection between the whole blood vessels and the scriptures. It expands and contracts with each breath, and the ship sword seems to become a living thing.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty Eight


    "What is this?" Zhou Ye pointed at the blood vessel-like lines between the scriptures and asked curiously: "How does it look like alive?"


    "This is the Extreme Yin Blood Demon just now!" Guan Guan explained: "I use the willow leaf as the skin, the knife body as the bone, the Killing Meridian as the vein, and the Extreme Yin Blood Demon as the soul. I helped you refine these two living creatures. They will absorb the hostility and resentment after your murder and grow up..."


    "Oh...this way!" Zhou Ye asked thoughtfully, "Does that mean that they will gradually become stronger in the future?"


    "Of course..." Guan Guan said: "They will slowly evolve in the future, and they will evolve into a sea of ??blood if they absorb enough evil spirits and grievances. In the end, their ultimate goal is to incarnate into boundless blood. The sea, the sea of ??blood will not wither, and the magic weapon will not die!"


    "...Well, why does it sound the same as a growth artifact?" Zhou Ye said silently.


    "That''s natural!" Guan Guan listened to Zhou Ye''s words as a compliment, completely ignoring that she was crazy about playing online games."You two, don''t show up quickly yet, see your master!"


    "Yes!" X2


    With two beautiful replies, Zhou Ye''s two ship-slashing knives flashed, and they turned into two enchanting and charming women in blood-colored dresses full of mature and feminine demeanor...


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye roared in his heart, my birthday, my weapon turned into a pretty girl...


    "Xueping (Xueting)! Have seen the master!" X2


    The name of the two women is correct, both of them can be called Ping Ting moving...


    "Uh, hello..." Zhou Ye didn''t know how to communicate with his weapons. In a blink of an eye, Nima''s two ship-cutting knives turned into two sisters paper. Can you believe this?


    "Hand over your true spirit to your master!" Guan Guan said in a deep voice.


    "...Yes!" X2


    The two of them hesitated for a moment, and a red ball of light the size of a firefly flew out of their foreheads with sadness, and directly flew into Zhou Ye''s forehead, and disappeared...


    Zhou Ye had a feeling in an instant, as if he could feel what the two women thought, especially as long as his thoughts changed, the souls of the two women would disappear in a blink of an eye.


    After the two women surrendered their true spirits, they looked as though they had been seriously ill, their faces were pale and looked at Zhou Ye sadly...as if they hoped that Zhou Ye would pity them and return their true spirits to them.


    It¡¯s a pity that Zhou Ye didn¡¯t pay attention to them. He knew very well that Guan Guan had prepared them for him. After the two women in the province had successfully cultivated, their skills would be high. As long as Zhou Ye had a trace of their true spirits, even if they After being cultivated as a true immortal Daluo, Zhou Ye''s mind would be in a dilemma. Zhou Ye didn''t have the habit of working hard to make wedding dresses for others.


    "Okay, don''t cry and cry, since I have received a trace of your true spirit, naturally there will be other benefits for you!" Guan Guan said: "Presumably you have also noticed the monstrous anger on your master, right? I allow you to enter the master. The evil sea practice..."


    "Thank you master, thank you mistress!" X2


    When the two women heard Guan Guan''s words, their tears stopped, and their expressions no longer complained. The two small faces became like flowers, and the happy eyes narrowed into a line. When they flashed, the two of them directly Disappeared in place...


    Although Zhou Ye couldn''t see it, he could feel the two women''s extremely happy mood at this moment by virtue of the spiritual connection with the two women.


    At this moment, in the blood-colored sea of ??evil spirits above Zhou Ye, the two ship-cutting knives are like two whitebait returning to the sea in the blood-red water, jumping happily from time to time, like a husky spreading joy...


    These evil spirits are poison to others, but for them, it is a great tonic, enough to save them thousands of years of hard cultivation...


    Thanks to these two women, Zhou Ye saw for the first time in his life the endless evil spirit and resentment that Guan Guan said about him...


    "Fuck, there are so many..." Zhou Ye was also a little frightened. He didn''t expect that he just lost more than a thousand big mushrooms and killed so many people...


    But when it comes to regret, Zhou Ye wouldn''t be able to do so. In that case, Zhou Ye would only have to do the same thing. He didn''t regret the decision he made. For him, what about billions of creatures?Is it comparable to a little finger of my woman?


    Uh, it¡¯s a bit far away...


    At this time, Zhou Ye suddenly discovered something, "What if I need a weapon? Is it all you need to think in your heart?"


    "Well, you are connected with their sisters, as long as you call them in your heart, they will know..." Guan Guan said.


    "I''m going to go!!! The mind is connected?" Zhou Ye was taken aback for a moment: "Then I don''t have any privacy when facing them?"


    "Stupid master, as long as you don''t think about them, they won''t be able to feel your thoughts!" Guan Guan said with an aversion to iron, "On the contrary, all their feelings and thoughts cannot be hidden from your perception!"


    Zhou Ye, who had just felt the boundless sea of ??blood above his head, said that it is indeed the same thing, and now he can feel the joy of the two sisters as well as what they hear, see, and hear.


    The biggest accident had become his own weapon, Zhou Ye looked down at his feet.The originally organized camp has also become a messy large junkyard. Weapons, horses, and even a few ballistas... are all thrown there...


    As for living people?I''m sorry, the panting person either ran away or died... Now there is no living person here.


    "Clean up the battlefield, let''s go back!" Zhou Ye roared. The cleaners naturally consciously stayed at the end, using their own abilities to restore the land to its original state... Simply put, sink all the garbage, tents and corpses. Into the ground.


    Not talking about Zhou Ye, who had packed up his things and returned to Zhou''s family village, only the Chief Soldier of Shanna who escaped victoriously.


    At this time, Na Shan was standing on a hill, looking at the battlefield with a monocular telescope sent by a foreigner from a small hair in the capital...


    His hands were shaking and shaking... That was not what Zhou Ye frightened, but what he was afraid of.


    He saw that the scarlet giant appeared right where he left, and he had some guesses, it must have something to do with Xuan Chengzi''s death...


    But seeing the blood giant actually grabbed a clear soldier and stuffed it into his mouth, chewing it, and eating it, he really felt like vomiting... and a little scared.


    If I didn''t leave there in time, would the hapless person who was chewed to pieces by the bones of the Scarlet Giant''s mouth become himself?Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but tremble all over his body. This Nima thought was extremely terrified...


    This battle is impossible to fight, Nashan decided, and immediately returned to Beijing.Negative Jing please go!It''s a big deal to be asked, compared to staying here and being eaten by monsters as snacks, it is happier....


    Whoever loves to suppress the bandits will come, anyway, Lao Tzu will not do it... If he escapes by luck, he plans to resign from office... In recent years, being an official has also become a high-risk occupation!

 Movie World Im King Chapter 177

    "Go, and I will go back to Beijing with the master...I won''t wait for this horrible place!" Nashan finished saying this to the pros and wielded his whip and beat his horse away... Keep up, the master said nothing, why are we still doing it here...


    Na Shan took dozens of surviving companions, rushed directly to the capital and left without even staying in Wenxian... This has become his nightmare... If he could, then Shan would never want to leave for the rest of his life. Take a step here.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty Nine


    In the Imperial Study Room in the Forbidden City¡ª¡ª


    Daoguang was sitting at the table of Long Shu, quietly listening to his younger brother, Huijun Wang Mianyu told himself what he had seen and heard in Wenxian...


    After listening quietly to King Hui, Emperor Daoguang rubbed his temples with a headache, groaned, and then said: "According to Mianyu, what you mean is that the hair bandit in Wen County is actually a man who can fly away. A stranger in the land?"


    "That''s it!" King Hui nodded and said, "Then the master of Zhou''s village can fly between the sky and the earth and kill people invisible. This is what the minister has seen with his own eyes. There is absolutely no falsehood!"


    "Is it an immortal?" Emperor Daoguang nodded thoughtfully, and then suddenly asked: "Look at Yimianyu, can I recruit this immortal to the court for my Daqing?"


    "Uh-!" King Huijun suddenly got stuck, how did he answer?"I don''t know what the minister...!"


    "Oh!" Daoguang saw that King Hui looked like this, and he immediately understood that this was completely whimsical, and there was no possibility.


    "The emperor, the maidservant feels that this is not impossible!" Zhang Deyun whispered to the eunuch who was writing beside Daoguang.


    "Huh?" Daoguang squinted at him. If other eunuchs dared to interject when he was talking about state affairs, he would not need to say that he would just pull out his palm for fifty, and then throw it into the Jingyi Bureau to do rough work to death, but this Zhang Deyun is different.


    Zhang Deyun grew up with Daoguang. He was Daoguang¡¯s playmate when he was young. After Daoguang took office, he was transferred to the eunuch as the eunuch, which is basically the top eunuch.


    "Oh? Xiao Dezi, what ideas do you have to tell me!" Dao Guang looked at Zhang Dehai with interest and asked.


    "The slave maid just wants to share the worries for the emperor. If you say something wrong, please ask the emperor to spare the slave maid''s fate!" Zhang Dehai didn''t say a word and asked for mercy. , That''s a place where there is no burial...


    "I forgive you for your innocence, let''s talk!" Daoguang said.


    "The slave and maid thanked the Lord Longen!" After Zhang Dehai knelt down to thank him, he raised his head and said, "The emperor, have you forgotten how the magistrate of Wen County reported the memorial to the bandit?"


    "Well-I remember that the mountain bandits entered the city, grabbed the daughters of the big family, and killed the courage. Is this right?" Daoguang recalled.


    "The emperor, you have a good memory, and the servants are far inferior to you!" Zhang Dehai directly flattered him.


    "Well, damn dog minion, hurry up and say the point!" Daoguang scolded with a smile.


    "Yes, the servant is guilty!" Zhang Dehai said: "The emperor, this memorial is a key point!"


    "What''s the point?" Daoguang is still a little confused, wondering where the point is?"Forcibly grabbing big daughters?"


    "The emperor is really amazing, his eyes are like a torch, and he found the point of the matter at once!" Zhang Dehai was really relieved, and then he reminded him that he was about to tell the answer, then he really deserved to die... The good thing is to let the emperor find the doubt himself.


    "What''s the point...?" Daoguang asked in confusion.


    "The emperor...!" Zhang Dehai said hurriedly: "Then the village master of Zhou''s village has robbed the people''s daughter, so it means that the village master of Zhou''s village still has seven emotions and six desires, and not an undesirable immortal! People who want something will definitely want something, and those who want something will naturally be controlled by the emperor!"


    "Huh?" Daoguang had to say, the master is in the folks, and he didn''t expect that an eunuch who grew up with him around him would have such an understanding of the world."Then according to your opinion, Xiao Dezi, what should I do to allow the stranger from Zhou''s village to enter the court? How can I use it?"


    "..." When Zhang Dehai heard this, his cold sweat began to shed. He really didn''t dare to answer. He can survive in the inner palace and live a very moist eunuch. There are few who have enough brains. The emotional quotient of a person is absolutely explosive, and those with low emotional intelligence are either killed or doing coolies in the net clothes bureau.


    How dare you answer the emperor''s question?The emperor told you to say it, just say it?[What should I do as you see it...] This seems to make you think at first sight, but if you take a closer look at it, you feel wrong. You are an eunuch, why should you help the master make an idea?


    The stone stele of the Qing Dynasty that the eunuchs were not allowed to do political affairs is still standing at the gate of the palace. There are definitely many eunuchs who were killed when they touched the red line. Zhang Dehai didn''t want to become one of them. ¡­


    Zhang Dehai raised his head slightly and took a sneak peek at Dao Guang, only to see that at this moment Dao Guang was staring at him with a smile on his face.


    "The emperor is forgiving... the emperor is forgiving...!" Zhang Dehai shivered in fright, grabbed the ground with his head, and kept kowtow...


    "Haha..." Daoguang looked at Zhang Dehai with a smile, until his forehead was smashed, and blood flowed down his forehead, and then said slowly: "Okay, I forgive you. Tell me about your idea!"


    "The servant maid, thank the Lord Longen!" Zhang Dehai looked up with a grateful look. He didn''t even dare to wipe the blood on his face. He grinned and said with a smile: "The servant girl felt that there is a saying that the ancients said well...!"


    "Oh? That sentence?" Daoguang was also a little interested.


    "If you want to get it, you must give it first...!" Zhang Dehai said.


    "What did the ancients say? This is a passage from Lao Tzu''s Tao Te Ching!" Dao Guang scolded with a smile, "I really don''t know how to learn!"


    "Yes, the maidservant is a servant of the emperor. It is useless to learn those things. The maidservant feels that as long as he can serve and serve the emperor well, it is much better than learning those things!" Zhang Dehai said sincerely.


    "It''s really hard for you..." Looking at the loyal Zhang Dehai, Dao Guang suddenly felt a little guilty for the act he had just beaten on Zhang Dehai, but this thought only flashed in his heart, and it was fleeting."Don''t you let me give the village master a few beauties?"


    "The servant girl dare not... the servant girl dare not!" Zhang Dehai kowtow again and again in fright.


    "The emperor, when he saw the immortal, he was surrounded by two beauties. He really looked like a romantic figure!" King Hui also remembered that Zhou Ye brought the two girls into a riot. The military camp is coming.


    "Oh, let''s wait!" Daoguang sighed and said: "Now in the middle of the court, there are those who dominate the peace, and there are those who dominate the battle... I can''t make up my mind now, and I will wait for the news from that side. Right!"


    Daoguang still somewhat hoped that the great formation of Taoist Xuanchengzi mentioned in the good memorial could achieve miraculous effects and defeat the people of Zhoujiazhai... so that he would gain face and lizi.


    "..." Wang Miao Hui understood Daoguang''s thoughts and stopped saying anything. It would be wrong to say too much.


    It''s just that Daoguang didn''t expect that the kind that he had high hopes for came back on the third day... and the whole army was wiped out, and he ran back...


    He immediately made him feel like he had been entrusted with inhumanity, and he wanted to punish him. As a result, the leaders and factions in the court interceded for him. In the words of the Lord and God, "the power of ghosts and gods is beyond human power." The enemy is really not a crime of war!"


    In the end, Daoguang could only let Nashan go home and think behind closed doors. He couldn''t even cut off his top-wearing Hualing. Now the main faction is too strong... the former neutral factions have been added to the main spirit faction.


    Suddenly the main fighting faction declined, and Chaozhong became the world of the main and the main factions. Those main and the main factions also came up with reasons to convince Daoguang.


    First, the continuous wars, laboring for the people and fortune, delaying spring ploughing...


    Second, the soldiers and horses that went to attack Zhoujiazhai were basically mobilized from nearby Gyeonggi. The entire Gyeonggi area has been emptied... The whole army in Tianjin town was annihilated, the whole Hebei camp was annihilated, and the firearms camp in Beijing was annihilated. Also wiped out...


    The entire Gyeonggi area has a total of hundreds of thousands of people, and half of them were lost on the battlefield in the small place of Nanshan. The security of the important area of ??Gyeonggi has been greatly affected. The secret spy report has recently been reported by many private anti-Qing organizations. Signs about to move.


    Third, Zhou Jiazhai did not really provoke an anti-flag rebellion, just occupying the mountain as king, and there is still room for relaxation...


    These three articles made Daoguang speechless, and Daoguang himself also wanted to recruit Zhou''s family. In the end, with the support of the ministers and ministers in the DPRK, Daoguang decided to recruit An Zhou''s family. Zhai...


    And Daoguang''s enrollment condition for Zhou Ye was...waiting!!


    Chapter Two Hundred and Forty


    Looking at the familiar gate of the city in front of him, that Shan was sitting on the war horse with a sad face, and the entourage behind him was also weak.


    He really wanted to cry without tears. Just after a few days of thinking behind closed doors at home, he was caught by Daoguang again. This time he was not going to attack Zhoujiazhai... This made him feel a little relieved.


    This time he was instructed to recruit the owner of Zhoujiazhai in Wen County.


    No way, who told Zhou Ye to meet with King Hui?King Huijun would definitely not come to Wenxian for enlistment, and only the kind who was ordered to think behind closed doors at home would come.


    So Daoguang made a decree to take out the Shan who was lucky to have escaped at home, and let him act as a solicitor to be responsible for recruiting Zhoujiazhai...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 178

    That Shan is depressed...


    Unfortunately, whether he is depressed or not, he must go, otherwise there will be no ministers from the main and faction to support him this time... just a crime of resisting the decree and not complying is enough to lose his head.


    So Na Shan can only take his relatives and follow the imperial decree, and revisit the old place again and return to Wen County...


    At this time, Zhou Ye, lying on the recliner in the back flower garden of his villa, comfortably enjoying the gentleness of Takilan, watching the foxtrot dance of sister Shuyu Xiuyu...


    Watching the dance of the two sisters Xiuyu, even Takilan, who has never surrendered easily, had to admit that he was ashamed. Shuyu and Xiuyu gave full play to their fox women''s specialties, and their bodies were as soft as boneless. ¡¤soft.


    In particular, the two of them wore light gauze, a silk tunic on their upper body, and a white tight skirt on their lower body. The belly, waist and waist were exposed outside the clothes, and they danced very enchantingly.


    Zhou Ye embraced Takilan, and the two squeezed into a rocking chair like Siamese babies.Takilan tried to squeeze her position as much as possible to make Zhou Ye lie more comfortable, while freeing her hands to help Zhou Ye peel off the sweet chestnuts that had just been fried.


    Zhou Ye opened his mouth and ate the chestnuts Takilan placed next to him, sighing comfortably.This Takilan sister paper is really painful... you don''t need to say anything, it''s done properly.


    Zhou Ye always has the illusion that he is being raised by Takilan as a son...but it doesn¡¯t matter. The relationship between the two is messed up enough, and it doesn¡¯t matter if you add another one. Anyway, he really enjoys Takilan¡¯s spoiling. Like love.


    As for other sister papers?Guan Guan and Yue Luoli, the two cultivators, are working hard, and Linglong Qianqian, Lin Feier and a piano player, the four of them just made up a table of Mahjong and are struggling...


    Zhou Ye had also participated in a few women¡¯s poker games, but unknowingly, Zhou Ye¡¯s normal mahjong game was eventually played as unclothed mahjong...Finally, the women unanimously decided to prohibit Zhou Ye from participating. Play majiang¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye''s gambling products are really bad. If the cards are not good, they will steal the bottom, relying on the speed of their own hands, and others can''t see it. That cheating is called an arrogance...just three laps, the three girls I lost the bottoms and pants...


    The three girls who wanted to turn their books had actually used the posture Zhou Ye wanted to try a long time ago as a bargaining chip... The result is obvious, even if you are a high-tech crossover, the god of gambling is alive, under Zhou Ye''s bottomless cheating , And will still lose...


    In the end, the girls lost everything they could lose... At this time, Guan Guan, who occasionally came in to get things, broke the secret. From then on, Zhou Ye has become the most unpopular person at the poker table!


    The girls also wanted to relinquish their accounts, but in front of Zhou Ye, who was incarnation of loan sharks, they found that the consequences of relinquishing accounts were very serious... so they reluctantly contributed their first time.


    It''s just that Zhou Ye can''t enter the chess room anymore, alas!There is no dragon slaying technique!


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye sighed: "I, the God of Gamblers, are useless as a hero. I can only sit here and watch the dance. It''s really a talent."


    Takilan looked at Zhou Ye and complained that Linglong¡¯s mother and daughter didn¡¯t take him to play with him. She couldn¡¯t help but coquettishly yelled: "Okay...you can¡¯t sit on stools for a few days when you¡¯ve gotten them off, little bad guys. What do you want!?"


    "I didn''t expect it, who knew they were so delicate and weak!" Zhou Ye said aggrieved: "I remember that after the first time, isn''t it the next day like nothing? And your place is better than ordinary people. Min..."


    "Bah, you can''t talk about the little bad guy!" Takilan hurriedly stretched out her bare hand and covered Zhou Ye''s mouth lightly, not letting him go on... When thinking of Zhou Ye''s own self, her unbearable performance made her stiff. Ma, the whole person was paralyzed and soft on Zhou Ye''s body."Little enemy, you will be a concubine...!"


    "It''s really wrong! I love my family Lan''er before it''s too late, why would I be willing to violate you?" Zhou Ye quibbleed: "I am helping you open the door to a new world and see new scenery..."


    "Don''t make a fuss, little villain, let''s concentrate on watching Sister Shuyu''s dance!" Takilan quickly changed the subject, she knew that she would not be able to please her after talking about it. If this flower garden dances, it becomes a flower. The garden is fighting... "Sister Shuyu and Sister Xiuyu have rehearsed for you for a long time. If your husband doesn''t appreciate it, the sisters will really cry!"


    When Zhou Ye heard the words and looked at the two women Shuyu and Xiuyu, they looked at him and Takilan grinningly. There was no sign of crying. It was obvious that Takilan gave him a routine."Okay, what crime should I dare to deceive my husband?"


    "If you return to the young master, in accordance with Article 36 of the Family Law, deceive the Patriarch, you should suffer from the chrysanthemum¡¤Flower Xiangyang..." Shu Yu chuckled and laughed.


    "Hehehe, no wonder Master I am!" Zhou Ye said with a humble smile: "Left and right, come and hold this woman who deceives the Patriarch for me!"


    The two women, Shuyu and Xiuyu, joked and ran up, one to the left and the other, and gently pressed Takilan, who was going to apply oil to the soles of her feet.


    "No... Your husband, let your concubine go..." Takilan struggled hard. However, Shuyu Xiuyu and two daughters are great monsters who have practiced for a thousand years. They seem to press lightly, relying on Takilan. The flesh and body of the mortal fetus really can''t break free for a while.


    Takilan''s face was red. This enemy likes not to take the ordinary road. Although it is also very comfortable there, it always feels weird when walking and sitting in a chair the next day.Especially looking at the appearance of this enemy is going to be real... She couldn''t help but trembled, she was a little bit shy and a little bit expectant.


    Just when a group of people laughed together... suddenly the communicator placed on the stone table rang.


    "Xiaohong, get in touch!" Zhou Ye ordered.


    "The command has been received and the contact has been connected!" With Xiao Hong''s words, the green light of the communicator is on, and the communication is connected."the host!"


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye asked casually.


    "Master, the good of the general soldier of Tianjin Town is here!"


    "Then kill them, do you still have to ask?" Zhou Ye said without hesitation.


    "But they raised a white flag!"


    "Huh? Is this the rhythm of their plan to surrender?" Zhou Ye muttered to himself, this shouldn''t be. It has just been fought a few times, and even the source of troops in the Gyeonggi area has not been completed. Surrender?


    "My husband, business matters!" Takilan, who was pressed by the two women on the stone platform, wanted to take the opportunity to get rid of the clutches: "Go ahead and take a look, don''t you know the intention of the kindness?"


    "That''s right!" Zhou Ye stood up, slapped Takilan''s dolphins and said, "Don''t think you''ve escaped this catastrophe. When I get back from my work, hehehe..."


    Before he finished speaking, Zhou Ye''s figure had disappeared in the backyard, and Takilan couldn''t help but sighed, "Little enemy!"


    Chapter Two Hundred and Forty One


    "Oh, the commander, the rare visitor!" Zhou Ye took the Eighth Step calmly, walked out of the village gate swayingly, and began to mock the good people holding the white flag."Is that my lord here today to start the war?"


    "The Lord Zhou Zhai is serious!" Na Shan smiled bitterly and received the white flag in his arms, then folded his hand, and said: "Zhou''s two thousand strong men are unparalleled in the world. The imperial court has already lost all troops here. Dare to fight again!"


    "Oh? Since it''s not here to write a war note, what is it for the adults to come to my little Zhoujiazhai today?" Zhou Ye said as he asked the soldiers to move himself a chair, and then just sit down. On the chair, he smoked a cigar.


    He didn''t care that Shan and the others were standing outside the gate of the village, and he didn''t even care about the pros and followers who were burning in the eyes behind Shan. For Zhou Ye, he had never had a good impression of the braid dynasty. You can say braid. Dynasty is the only dynasty in Chinese history that made him feel sick.


    Originally, China had the opportunity to directly enter the capitalist era, and even had the opportunity to participate in the first industrial revolution, but under the strong suppression of the Braid Dynasty, many scientific and technological inventions of the previous dynasty were destroyed.


    To give a very simple example, at the end of the Ming Dynasty, craftsmen in China had already tried out the most perfect black flame formula, and even the method of making mines had appeared in the journal of Tiangong Kaiwu, but Those braided emperors were afraid that the inventions of the Han people would shake the country that people had gotten right away, so they destroyed all these inventions.


    Even in the later period, in order to whitewash Taiping, Qianlong also presided over the compilation of the Siku Quanshu... But when he compiled the Siku Quanshu, he destroyed more than 10,000 editions of various books that were unfavorable to the Qing Dynasty... Among them were many great scientific inventions.


    After all, there are fewer Manchus than Hans, and those Manchus refuse to integrate into the Hans. In order to fear that the riding and shooting skills they rely on will be replaced by guns and artillery, they destroyed various scientific and technological materials...


    This caused the level of science and technology in China to fall from the world''s leading position to the bottom.It¡¯s been more than two hundred years back...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye did not have any good feelings for these Manchus, and did not have any sense of identity with the most humiliating dynasty in the history of China...


    To sum up, how could Zhou Ye show that Shanhao''s face?


    For Zhou Ye''s almost provocative behavior, Na Shan was not angry. This is not proof of how well-mannered he is, but that his fist is not as big as Zhou Ye. He has nothing to do with Zhou Ye, he is afraid of Zhou Ye...


    Although the good old god was here only if he hadn''t seen Zhou Ye''s unreasonable behavior and was not angry, but the person behind him had long been unhappy.


    "Well, what a mighty prestige!" A sharp voice of neither man nor woman came from behind Na Shan.


    Following the voice, a middle-aged eunuch, wearing a big red official gown, wearing a six-grade clamshell top and a flower ling, with a white face and no beard, walked out and stared at Zhou Ye with disgust.


    "Who are you?" Zhou Ye glanced at him and asked casually.


    "Our family''s name is Sun Wenzhou. It is only a small eunuch in front of the emperor who came here to declare the decree by the emperor''s order!" He said modestly, but Sun Wenzhou''s face was raised high, with an arrogant appearance.


    It¡¯s not the first time that he has done this job. Every time he makes a decree, he can¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows when he sees those second- and third-grade frontier officials in those places who are honestly kneeling in front of him to take the decree. The feeling, even the inferiority complex of being an incomplete man was sublimated at that moment and turned into a kind of pride.


    And every time he was ordered to declare, it would always bring him some benefits, such as a few hundred taels of silver, such as expensive Western gadgets.After all, it was the people around the emperor, who had to show some face.


    Therefore, although Sun Wenzhou was still cautiously living with his tail in the palace, he became more arrogant and domineering outside the palace.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 179

    As early as when Zhou Ye came out and sat down unceremoniously, he was dissatisfied with Zhou Ye. The imperial mission did not open the door to greet him, and he looked like a villain coming to the door, just like a sex. Slap them in the face.That''s why he made his head stronger. In his opinion, he was showing a face to that kind and venting his anger for that kind. After all, they were commissioned by orders to declare.


    But I didn''t expect that Sun Wenzhou would be rubbed on the ground by Zhou Ye as soon as he made a sound.


    "It turned out to be a dead eunuch!" Zhou Ye said with contempt: "Even the dignity of a man is gone, so why are you still here? If I were you, I would have hanged myself!"


    "You...you...!" Sun Wenzhou almost didn''t come up in one breath, suffocating to death.The attendants behind him beat their backs and rubbed their chests one by one, and finally didn''t let him die here.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s indifferent appearance, Sun Wenzhou was angry and hated, his eyes rolled, and his heart was contemplated.


    Don''t you look down on me, the eunuch eunuch?I''m now declaring, to see if you kneel or not!Thinking of this, Sun Wenzhou took the imperial decree from the attendant beside him, held it high in his hand, and shouted: "Zhou''s village master, Zhou Ye takes the decree!"


    "Ah! Let''s talk, I''m listening!" Zhou Ye still ignored him and slumped in his seat, "Do you have anything Daoguang wants to tell me?"


    "Bold fanatics, you dare to despise the heavens, don''t hesitate to kneel down and take orders!" An attendant beside Sun Wenzhou took a step forward like a kindness, angrily scolded Zhou Ye, and after cursing Zhou Ye, he still directed at Sun Wenzhou. Mei Xiao, she looks disgusting to the extreme,


    "..." At this moment, all Zhou Ye''s movements stopped, the cigar was no longer ugly, his legs were no longer shaken, and the whole person was as if frozen. After a while, his face was gloomy, and then slowly Stand up from the seat...


    Sun Wenzhou thought that Zhou Ye was about to kneel down to take the order. The smug expression on his face expressed his head. The head was raised high, and his eyes were about to go to the top of his head. He made up his mind and Zhou Ye would take it. If you want, let him kneel for a while.


    When Shan saw that Zhou Ye''s expression was wrong, he hurriedly took his relatives and flashed out a long way away, and the province was dragged down by the dead eunuch...The kind heart said: This dead eunuch, don''t look at who it is. And don''t look at where it is?This is the Zhou Family Village that has destroyed the 70,000 court army. This Zhou Da Village master is a flying fairy, don''t hold me when you are looking for death.


    I have to say that that kind move saved his life.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye stood up with a sneer, watching the proud eunuch and his two companions, and said: "I only kneel to my parents in my life. I don''t bless me this day. It''s not worth my worship. This ground can¡¯t bury me, I can¡¯t afford to kneel down, a group of tiny ants, what qualifications do Zhou Ye have to make me kneel down!!!"


    "You dare to insult me? Damn it!!!" Following Zhou Ye''s violent drink, the Sun Wenzhou trio was shocked, and was instantly crushed into meat sauce by Nian Li...


    The three of them couldn''t even make a scream, and they became three piles of blood dripping with meat. The kind of nausea on the side looked at. It is estimated that he has experienced this close observation of Zhou Ye''s method. I don''t want to eat dumplings, buns and other stuffed stuff.


    "This time Daoguang sent you this pickle? The thing to disgust me?" Zhou Ye turned to look at the pale-faced Shan, and said with an unhappy expression, "Then he successfully annoyed me this time!"


    When a group of ants provoke a giant, when the giant is happy, step on it. Step on it. Killing the ants is a game of killing time, but when this group of ants actually make the giant kneel?When humiliating giants, it¡¯s hard to say, everything depends on the giant¡¯s mood...


    Obviously, the giant''s mood at the moment is absolutely unhappy.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Forty Two


    Kneel down?


    Once upon a time, Zhou Ye never knelt down when facing Guanyin Bodhisattva''s pressing step by step!I never knelt down when facing the interrogation of the future Buddha Maitreya!He didn''t kneel down when facing the zombies all over the mountains!


    A small eunuch who can''t even be called a man dared to tell him to kneel down, and let him, the Supreme Master of Umbrella, who controls the lives of hundreds of millions of people, kneel down?Let him kneel down, a man who swept thousands of planes?How could this make Zhou Ye not angry?


    From his point of view, this was Daoguang''s humiliation to Umbrella and Zhou Ye''s humiliation. The insult must be cleansed with iron and blood, so Zhou Ye ordered without hesitation:


    "Umbrella, perform first level combat readiness!"


    With Zhou Ye''s order, the originally quiet Zhoujiazhai suddenly became noisy like boiling water...


    With the harsh air defense alarm sounded, Xiao Hong''s mechanical sound resounded throughout the foothills.


    [No. 1 Commander War Preparation Order issued: All combat units belonging to Umbrella in this world have entered first-level combat preparations, and all vacations have been cancelled. This is not an exercise, repeat it, this is not an exercise!


    Three consecutive broadcasts sounded, and all Umbrella soldiers, whether resting in the dormitory or playing in the recreation room, were all fully armed and assembled in the training ground.


    Na Shan saw the abnormal movement on the training ground through the open gate of Zhoujiazhai, and suddenly took a breath, her pupils shrinking.


    I saw that the Umbrella soldiers he was familiar with had changed their outfits. They had always been dressed in black, but now they have put on a steel armor.


    The armor is black. On each side of the armor''s arm, there are six Vulcan cannons. Behind them, there is a small nuclear reactor in a square backpack to provide energy for the entire Umbrella mechanical exoskeleton.


    In that backpack, there is also a small space compression device to act as a portable ammunition depot. As Umbrella''s space technology matures, this small backpack can hold five containers of various ammunition at a time, ensuring that Each Umbrella soldier armed to the teeth can fight independently and in high intensity for a month without various logistical supplies.


    Especially as Umbrella¡¯s laboratory successfully synthesized Edman metal, the Vulcan gun that has been plagued by soldiers for a long time will cause the barrel to be deformed due to the high temperature. There is no more. Now as long as the soldiers still have the strength, they can continue to use the Vulcan cannon and fire for a whole day, and there will be no problems with the barrel and the ammunition supply system.


    What is the concept of two Vulcan cannons on the battlefield? What is the concept of the standard M50 bullet with 6000 rounds per minute for each Vulcan cannon?When the bullet hits a person, it will hit the person in half.


    Although Na Shan did not know the individual combat exoskeleton, nor the Vulcan Cannon, it did not delay his instinct to feel the weight of the steel suit and the hideous meaning in the black hole of the Vulcan Cannon.


    There were originally two-meter-high soldiers. After wearing a full set of Umbrella''s individual combat exoskeleton, the figure directly reached three meters away, one by one, just like little giants, which made people daunting.


    With the sound of the bumping metal colliding with each other, all Umbrella soldiers are dressed in a mechanical exoskeleton, with a giant saber behind their backs, and they are neatly arranged in one or two large stadiums. In the training grounds of large and small.


    That Shan desperately discovered that Zhou Jiazhai had been playing around when he had been fighting with him.


    Those powerful men who were so powerful, slaughtered his 40,000 soldiers with only 2,000 men. They were not only two thousand, but 10,000 people...


    Two thousand people can easily slaughter 40,000 people, so what about 10,000 people?How many lives are needed from the Qing Dynasty?Moreover, they are also wearing armor (mechanical exoskeleton) that does not look like a common product. How much combat power can these equipment increase for the already fierce soldiers?


    Nashan was like falling into the abyss at the moment. He remembered that when he first entered the customs, the leaders of the Eight Banners had compiled the saying, "The Eight Banners are dissatisfied and invincible" in order to disintegrate the fighting spirit of the Han. He understands that it was just a propaganda offensive at the time. In his opinion, where is there any invincible fighter...


    It''s just that at this moment, that Shanzhen truly feels what it means to be invincible!!!!


    The neatly arranged Umbrella soldiers, who looked like a person from one side, gave the kind of pressure like a mountain. As a soldier, as a commander, he likes such soldiers. This is true. A truly upright master of vicissitudes.


    But as Zhou Ye''s enemy, he was afraid of such soldiers, and what such soldiers brought him was a lingering nightmare, which made him not have the courage to return to the battlefield.


    Na Shan looked at the 10,000 soldiers on the training ground, completely stunned there, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "Why don''t you come with me and board the general stage?"


    But Nashan was still in shock and was completely sluggish. The pros behind him were not doing well, so he hurriedly pulled his master¡¯s clothes and whispered in his ear: "Master, Master Zhou invites you to come up. Will the stage!"


    "Ah? Ah! Okay... Okay!" Na Shan replied like a dream.


    Zhou Ye didn''t get angry either, so he held up his chest and brought Na Shan and the others to the side of the generals stage in front of the training ground and walked up.


    "Today, someone told me to kneel down to take the order!!" Zhou Ye stood on the general stage, and said as usual: "What do you think I should do?"


    "Kill¡¤Kill¡¤Kill¡¤Kill¡¤Kill¡¤Kill¡¤Kill!"


    Tens of thousands of soldiers roared in unison, who is Zhou Ye? Umbrella¡¯s supreme master, their destined to be loyal to their lifelong masters, and the wise leader who wants to lead Umbrella to the world. No one can insult Umbrella. The master, no one can insult Umbrella without paying any price.nobody--


    This sky-shaking battle roar shocked that Shan on the side, but it also awakened him from his absence...


    "Zhai Zhaizhu, things are not like this... please calm down the anger of thunder and listen to me tell you slowly!" That kindness is really anxious, like an ant on a hot pot, turning around in the same place. Go and pull Zhou Ye off the stage?He doesn''t have the guts yet.


    Zhou Ye ignored him. Zhou Ye just wanted to take the opportunity to make trouble. He wanted to bring his soldiers to an armed parade, so as not to destroy the fluke psychology of some people, and to shock their dark hearts about to move. If he was willing to fail, Zhou Ye was planning to play a game that no one would dare to look directly at Zhou Jiazhai in a hundred years.


    Peace is never begged at the negotiating table, but is struck with iron and fire.


    That kindness is really anxious and tears are about to shed. What can I do... At this moment, he almost hates the dead eunuch who was killed by Zhou Ye, Nima, don''t hurt the Qing Dynasty if you die, OK? .


    But hating that eunuch at the moment is no help. Those kind eyes looked at Zhou Ye eagerly, hoping that Zhou Ye could take a look at himself."Master Zhou... Master Zhou...!"


    However, Na Shan is not a sister paper, Zhou Ye has no interest in the masters.


    Just when Shan Shan was almost vomiting blood, he suddenly felt that this sunny sky suddenly became gloomy?But at this time, he didn''t have the time to deal with the sky problem at all, but he still called the Lord Zhou Zhai affectionately...


    "Lord, lord...!" A close friend next to Nashan pulled on his sleeve with a trembling voice."Master...you, look, heaven...!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 180

    "Huh?" Shanshan looked impatiently at the protagonist who pulled his sleeve, "What''s the matter, don''t bother me, do you know? If you don''t appease Zhou Zhaizhu, he really wants to attack the capital, you and me. The lives of the whole family can''t be saved, do you know?"


    "Heaven, heaven..." He pointed his finger to the sky... the dissatisfied person raised his head, [It''s just a dark cloud, what''s all the fuss] But when he really raised his head, he was surprised by the scene in front of him transfixed!


    Chapter Two Hundred and Forty Three


    Na Shan, who raised his face, saw a black and heavy object covering the entire sky. It was neither iron nor wood, nor gold nor jade.With a buzzing sound, he slowly pressed down towards him with the momentum of Mount Tai, facing his bottom, flashing red light from time to time.


    "Heaven!!! The sky is falling!!!" That Shan couldn''t help yelling.


    "Haha!" Zhou Ye glanced at him, ignoring this fool who used Umbrella''s latest biological battleship as the sky collapsed. After all, if you throw that AK into the ancient times, those cavemen will also use it. Treated as a weapon given by the gods.


    "All of them, ready to board the ship!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s order, the biological warship that slowly landed in the sky stopped its descent motion at a height of ten meters from the ground. With a burst of airtight opening, the battleship opened its four-cockpit abdomen. The door, from the cabin door, a row of boarding ladders stretched out, and they landed directly around the training ground.


    "Board!!"


    With the boarding order, 10,000 Umbrella soldiers began to board the immature biological warship in an orderly manner according to their respective positions.


    It is said that it is immature because this biological warship can only reach sub-light speed due to its power system. Even if it has the function of teleportation, it cannot make up for this shortcoming, especially in the vast universe. At the speed of light, there is no ability to travel through the interstellar...


    So Zhou Ye brought one when he came this time, and kept it floating in the geosynchronous orbit. He just called it when the mobilization order was activated.


    Zhou Ye used this thing as a giant transport plane. Who told this one-time load to explode any giant transport plane?


    In particular, this thing is still mounted on an anti-gravity device. It¡¯s not a dream to go straight up and down. You don¡¯t need to build an airport when it¡¯s okay. Instead, you throw it directly into the synchronous orbit and use it as a giant space station... It saves time and effort.


    "This...this is..." Nashan watched the soldiers step on the battleship along the step ladder at a uniform pace, and suddenly woke up, this acridine is not the sky falling, this is Zhou Jiazhai''s method what.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help being ashamed of the sky falling just now, but he didn''t have time to be ashamed. The soldiers from Zhoujiazhai boarded this warship, obviously to attack the Forbidden City, this Nima is naive It''s going to collapse...


    Think about the relatively solid walls of the capital, and then look at the warships anchored in the sky at a height of ten meters. Shan has an urge to lift the table. What about Nima''s walls?How about a thick wall?When people fall directly from the sky, the city wall will turn into a cell...


    At this time, he didn¡¯t care much anymore. He walked two steps quickly and stepped onto the stage. Standing behind Zhou Ye, he said in a low voice, ¡°I also ask the Lord Zhou to calm down the wrath of thunder. The meaning of the village master kneeling down to accept the decree is that the slave makes his own decision...!


    "Haha, isn''t it?" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Then I''m going to the capital even more. I''m going to have a good talk with Daoguang, and there will be a similar minion under him in the province. !"


    "Hey, that''s all! I only hope that the village master will be for the sake of the millions of people in the capital, and we must not start the war lightly!" That Shan has also seen it, and Zhou Ye is determined to show off his strength. He simply I didn''t persuade him, but used the people of the Li people to beg Zhou Ye not to go to war lightly.


    "Haha, I will consider it as appropriate!" Zhou Ye didn''t say yes, nor did he say no, just such ambiguous words made that Shan Shan most uncomfortable.


    At this moment, a group of Yingying and Yanyan walked out of the inner village, and saw their soldiers respectfully saluting along the way, and then stood aside, waiting quietly for them to pass before they began to act.


    "Why is your husband so angry?" Takilan came to Zhou Ye first and asked softly.


    "Is anyone bullying you? Tell me, I''ll help you curse him to death!" This is Yue Luoli who hopped over.


    "Master, take us with you!" These are the two loyal Shuyu Xiuyu daughters. They never ask Zhou Ye why, as long as they take them.


    "Don''t worry, master, there is me at home!" Although Guan Guan stood by the title of female and slave, she was Zhou Ye''s best logistic manager. Any problem could be solved easily by Guan Guan, and Guan Guan would be undecided.


    "It''s okay, I just went to the capital to see Daoguang!" Zhou Ye said so lightly, as if he were visiting the neighbor''s house next door.


    "Nafujun, be careful!" The women said in unison, as if they were sending their husbands out to play. There is nothing to worry about.


    Only Yue Luoli rushed forward, hugged Zhou Ye, and said coquettishly: "I want to go to the capital too, I want to see the emperor... Take me there, I want to go!"


    Zhou Ye thought about it, as if there was no danger this time, he just waved his hand, "Go, go all, today I will take you around the Forbidden City!"


    "It''s great, husband!" The women cheered in unison, but they didn''t care about Guan. For her, she was just a big insider, and she went if she wanted to.


    That Shan really couldn¡¯t laugh or cry at the side, saying he was crying. Zhou Ye brought a bunch of women¡¯s maidens. In any case, women were always softer than men. With these women by Zhou Ye¡¯s side, he wouldn¡¯t be open. Kill?Say he laughed, Zhou Ye brought tens of thousands of tigers and wolves to Beijing, just to slap her face.


    However, if you change your mind, this is also a good thing. At least I figured out that Zhou Ye is lustful, as long as he has a preference...


    Soon, all the 10,000 Umbrella soldiers armed to the teeth had all embarked on the battleship. Zhou Ye directly invited Na Shan to join the battleship with his own women.


    The entire battleship is in the shape of an acute triangle. Because the Red Queen borrows the design of the Star Destroyer in Star Wars, the entire battleship looks like the Star Destroyer in Star Wars.


    The total length of the battleship is 2,500 meters, the height of the hull is more than 180 meters, and the highest command tower is more than 500 meters high.Comes with two thousand [Tracker] unmanned air-space fighters, which can perform combat missions inside and outside the atmosphere.


    [Tracker] can perform bombing, intercepting enemy aircraft, surveillance, electronic jamming, and other tasks in a complex and changeable environment. At the same time, it also has the function of using itself as the communication node of the mothership to ensure smooth communication.


    Of course, the biggest role of [Tracker] is to defend the mothership from small assault ships in outer space.


    And this copycat Star Destroyer named [Kunpeng class] by Zhou Ye also has a lot of its own armaments. Its bow has two electromagnetic guns that can be adjusted at 180 degrees, and its upper body There are 3,000 vertical silos that can launch Tyrant III multi-purpose missiles with nuclear warheads, and tens of thousands of turrets for various purposes hidden inside the hull for near-ground landing operations.


    It can be said unceremoniously that this thing is just a big hedgehog.Because of the breakthrough of space compression technology, the ammunition problem that plagued the designers has been greatly improved, so they did not hesitate to implement Zhou Ye¡¯s idea of ??multi-turret religion, which is more than good, billions of turrets and billions of glory. Designed the entire Kunpeng-class star destroyer into a monster...


    Speaking of its combat power in the universe, it is at best a transport aircraft role, but if it performs a beach landing mission on the surface of the planet, it is a monster.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Forty Four


    Na Shan followed Zhou Ye into the interior of the Kunpeng-class star destroyer with an extremely excited mood.


    After walking through the long suspended ladder, and then standing in a walkway where he could walk for about five minutes, his eyes suddenly opened up. What caught his eyes was a field the size of a basketball court. The built-in biological lights at the top of the venue illuminate the entire space like daylight.


    "Sit down, you are welcome!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "This...?" Nashan looked at the empty ground with no tiles. There was nothing. Could he let himself be on the ground???


    When he looked at Zhou Ye with embarrassment on his face, he saw Zhou Ye casually made a sitting posture. A sofa rose silently from the ground, catching Zhou Ye just right. The other women also sat down around Zhou Ye.


    "This...this is the treasure of the Xian family? Chao Wen Daoxi is dead!" Na Shan sighed, and he sat down cautiously like Zhou Ye, and soon he felt himself Sitting on a soft and soft seat, he felt relieved immediately, and put all his body weight on the chair.


    After sitting on the chair, Nashan twisted his hips anxiously, and found that the seat was as stable as a rock as if it had grown on the ground, without moving at all.


    The pros and cons stood behind him at will, how could the master have their seats here?But the envy in their eyes is almost overwhelming that Shan... They also want to try this kind of magic chair...


    "Cough cough, just sit casually, don''t be stubborn anymore!" Na Shan is not a harsh person under his opponent, besides, he may sit on this kind of chair only once in his life, so why not let his subordinates open the meat. Row?


    "Thank you Zhou Zhaizhu, thank you!" A bunch of pros and cons were curious to sit down there, then stand up, and then sit down and play nonstop...


    That old man flushed slightly, feeling that his face had been lost by this group of guys who had never seen the world...


    Zhou Ye didn''t pay much attention to the actions of accompanying him. After all, he played like this when he first saw this kind of chair.


    A transparent display screen hung from the ceiling and fell directly in front of Zhou Ye. The bright light flashed and a figure appeared in the center of the screen."Master, Jingwei is at your service, please sit down, the warship is about to enter a state of high-speed flight!"


    The image of a beautiful 16-year-old girl in a palace costume appeared on the screen. This is the Quantum Mastermind, Jingwei equipped for the Kunpeng class by the Red Queen.


    [Destination, Beiping, precise destination, Forbidden City, the estimated time of this voyage, five minutes and thirty-six seconds!


    [The main engine is ready to start, three, two, one!The main engine has started and no abnormalities have been found.


    With Jingwei¡¯s electronic sound countdown, the seat belt automatically pops out of the seat to directly fix the passenger.The soldiers, including those who were playing Zhenghuan, were forcibly pressed onto the seat by the manipulators protruding from the ground and put on a seat belt!


    Those soldiers who were forced to press on their chairs were frightened. Could it be that this week the village is mainly used to catch turtles in this urn?

 Movie World Im King Chapter 181

    It''s just that they haven''t shouted angrily yet, a strong thrust came, directly squeezing them against the backrest, unable to move.


    The acceleration period passed quickly, the seat belt was automatically released, and the cruise speed was stable, and you could walk back and forth.All of the soldiers were dumb. If they didn''t understand, they knew that they had made a mistake. A few sharp-eyed realized that Zhou Ye''s seat belt had just been put away. Obviously, I just thought too much.


    Zhou Ye casually took out a bottle of wine from the freezer raised from the ground, poured a glass for each of the women and himself, and then comfortably waited for the battleship to reach its destination.


    After sitting there thinking for a long time, Na Shan still felt a little uneasy, so he walked up to Zhou Ye and asked cautiously: "I don''t know how Zhou Zhai master plans to talk to the emperor after he arrives in the capital?"


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Na Shan who was worried, and shook the wine glass in his hand, and said, "Of course it is everyone who has muscles brightened together. It is thicker than whose arm is!"


    "This... I''m afraid something is wrong!" Nashan said hesitantly: "This time the emperor asked me to come, just to recruit you...!"


    Having said this, he couldn''t continue.Because at this time he discovered that Zhou Ye looked at him like a fool.


    "He wants to pacify me? Why pacify me?" Zhou Ye said disdainfully, "Does he have a pigtail braid?"


    "Uh-!" Nashan automatically filtered Zhou Ye''s insult to Daoguang, and he didn''t hear it.


    "His military equipment of Qing Dynasty is more advanced than mine? His soldiers are stronger than my soldiers?" Zhou Ye''s expression became worse and worse, "Is he still able to learn after losing 70,000 horses in front of my village? How funny, have you ever seen a strong giant serving an ant as the master?"


    "Compared to Umbrella, he is an ant, and he is still an ant who knows nothing about life and death!" Zhou Ye has always believed in the hegemonic spirit of whoever has the strongest fist. Daoguang''s practice of recruiting peace if he fails In his opinion, it is an insult, who is he?Dasha X Song Jiang?


    Na Shan''s face turned red and blue after Zhou Ye''s words, but he found sadly that he couldn''t refute Zhou Ye with a single word...


    Zhou Ye has always looked down on Confucian benevolence, righteousness and morality, and even less Confucianism.


    The power and the power have always had the big fist, whoever has the final say, and it has never changed since ancient times. It can be said that this is the truth about how nations get along.


    Benevolence, justice and morality?Ah, ah, when the barbarians invaded the land of China, you told him about benevolence and justice. When the pigtail slaughtered Jiading and Yangzhou cities, you told him about benevolence and justice. When the Eight-Power Allied Forces reached the capital, you told him about benevolence and justice. When a devils invaded China, tell him about benevolence and justice.


    However, it is not suitable at all. In this world, the weak eats the strong, and the big fist is the boss... This is the eternal truth.


    Among the hundreds of scholars, the legalists can govern the country, the soldiers can fight wars, the Moists study science and technology, the peasants study plants, the Yinyangists are considered to study astronomy and chemistry, and the political experts are considered diplomatic.


    The only role of Confucianism is to teach a group of wolves into a group of silly sheep that can be slaughtered by others. Confucianism is the most useless, but why did they survive to the end?


    Because they hold stinky feet, they have no morals, they have milk, and they are their mothers. They never know what shame is. Every time there is a change of dynasty, most of the capitulationists are Confucian people. Confucian people never know what spine is Live to the end!


    This is the Confucianism full of benevolence and morality...Bah!!!


    Chapter Two Hundred and Forty Five


    The depressed atmosphere in the cabin was broken by a shock.


    [Master, the destination has arrived, Jingwei is waiting for your next instructions.


    "Hovering at an altitude of 20 meters, open the hatch, and wait for the next step!"


    [Yes, dominate.


    [Has reached the predetermined height.


    "Execute the login procedure!"


    [Yes, Kunpeng is opening the drone cabin ¡ª 5.4.3.2.1. The drone cabin has been opened. The pre-landing clearance plan is implemented to eliminate all threatening combat targets. The swarm of trackers has been released!


    Amur Deb is the eldest son of the Amur family of Zhenghuangqi in the Shangsanqi. He had just grown up, and his family asked him to work as a servant in the palace, that is, the royal guard.


    Today he is taking turns in the Imperial Study Room, and the emperor has just entered.


    Deb stood outside the study, standing there intently, looking loyal.


    This is a leisure job. According to modern terms, it means good treatment and easy life. The most important thing is to get a familiar face in front of the emperor, and it is possible to let it go out and become a feudal official. Yes, so Deb is extra serious.


    He is different from those Baqizi brothers in Beijing who are eating and waiting to die. He also wants to rejuvenate the family, the glory of the ancestor.


    But today is destined to be an extraordinary day for him.


    It has already arrived in May, and the weather in the capital has started to get a little hot, especially in the afternoon, it is even more muggy!After just standing for a while, Deb''s official clothes were soaked in sweat, making it slimy and very uncomfortable.


    "This damn sun, when will it go down!" muttering to himself, Deb put up a pergola in his hand and looked up, as if he wanted to see when the sun went down.


    Deb raised his head and saw not only the sun, but also a huge bird...The bird turned from far to near, from a bird to a battleship that covered the sky and the sun. It only took less than three breaths. time.


    "This...this...!" Deb''s mouth was long and big, and he didn''t move for a while because of something he had never seen before...


    The battleship hovered over the Forbidden City. After about two minutes, the hatches of the battleship suddenly opened wide, and then a group of ten-meter-long trackers filed out. Less than ten minutes was dissatisfied. Over the entire capital.


    Deb pressed his waist knife, but he did not dare to make the slightest move. He just intended to attack the huge cross-shaped wing tracker in front of him with a bow and arrow. He is now lying beside him, his head is gone... It disappeared out of thin air in a ray of light from the tracker.


    Deb was joking with him ten minutes ago, and when he was not on duty, he met to find a fan head happily, but now he was lying on the ground motionless, and the air was full of meat. The pungent smell after burnt.


    "This...what the hell is this!" Deb tightened his grip on the handle of the knife with sweat in his hands, but he didn''t dare to draw the knife... He was afraid that he would become headless like a companion. The end of the corpse.


    Just when Deb''s legs were numb when he was standing still, but with a click, Deb saw an acquaintance...


    "Then... the lord!" Whether as the Baqizi brother who often wanders around the capital or as a guard next to the emperor, Deb is familiar with the Tianjin General Soldier who is currently the most topical, Lord Na Shanna.


    "Is the emperor inside?" Na Shan asked.


    "The emperor is inside, shall I tell you?" Deb said and looked at the tracker drone suspended above the yard.


    "Uh, no need, I''ll just go in by myself!" Na Shan said, making a request, "Zhou Zhaizhu, the emperor is in the royal study room, please first please!"


    Zhou Ye was not welcome, and he raised his leg and stepped in. When Na Shan wanted to follow in, Zhou Ye turned his head and glanced at him and said, "The lord, it''s better not to go in, the province will be scolded by Daoguang!"


    "Uh!!!" Nashan hesitated, then retracted his right foot that stepped out, nodded and agreed: "That''s good, then I''ll just wait outside!"


    As Zhou Ye walked into the imperial study room, a dozen soldiers wearing mechanical exoskeleton surrounded the entire study room, standing there with a serious expression, obviously not letting idlers wait in.


    As soon as Zhou Ye walked around the screen at the door, he saw a eunuch holding a head-sized copper incense burner and smashing it down at his head. While smashing it, he shouted: "The emperor, go quickly, and the servant will subdue this thief. !"


    "Puff, really a loyal dog slave!" Zhou Ye glanced at him, and instantly the eunuch was fixed in place by Nian Mo, unable to move.


    "Who are you? You dare to trespass into the palace, don''t you know that this is the great crime of the Jiu Clan?" A middle-aged man in a yellow mantle and yellow melon hat was sitting behind the desk with an angry expression and scolded.


    "Oh, are you Daoguang? You look like a thin monkey, nothing special!" Zhou Ye said, walking up to him, grabbing Daoguang''s neck, and talking about the palm of his hand as a slap in the face. Scolded: "Nima''s, I asked you to sign a traitorous agreement... I told you to be big and talented, and I made you cowardly..."


    "I..." Emperor Daoguang really felt that he was wronged to death. If he was beaten, he would be beaten. Why did he find some crimes that were not his own?


    Happiness... After a while, Zhou Ye fanned Daoguang into a pig''s head. Looking at the pig''s head in a yellow long jacket in front of him, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but feel happy. It¡¯s a lot of...


    He threw Daoguang, who was already a little dizzy, on the chair, and then threw the eunuch who was still holding the censer and smashed it out of the study. The soldiers who stood by outside would kill him.


    Zhou Ye plans to do something here for a while, it is too bloody, but it will affect the mood.


    He threw the unconscious Dao Guang off the stool, Zhou Ye sat on it himself, looked at the watch on his wrist, and said to himself: "These guys are not so slow, are they? They haven''t come here yet?"


    At this moment, there was a clacking sound of iron armor stepping on the ground, "Report Master, I have brought the person you want!"

 In Movie World Chapter 182

    Zhou Ye heard the voice and responded with a smile: "Well, let''s get in!"


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, the two soldiers cautiously bent over and walked into the imperial study room, each carrying a pocket in their hands. After the soldiers opened the pockets, they respectfully faced Zhou Ye. A salute, and then quit the Yushufang.


    "Hey, let me see what the queen of the Qing Dynasty looks like with the most beloved concubine!" Zhou Ye said, opening the pocket, and a lady in palace dress appeared in front of Zhou Ye.


    "Um-let''s make do!" Zhou Ye held his chin in thought for a long time, and then gave this young woman who was tied up and gagged with a reluctant comment.


    "Come on, let me see how this is going!!!" Zhou Ye said, opening another pocket, what should I say, the Manchus do not have many beautiful women... They are actually the most popular with this appearance. The pampered concubine "Well, it''s barely worth it!"


    Chapter Two Hundred and Forty Six


    Empress Tong Jia¡¤Yuanwan looked at the man in front of her in panic. She only remembered that she was taking a lunch break in her bedroom, and as a result several ferocious steel giants came in. They couldn''t help but say that the eunuch who blocked them used the fire on the armour of the eunuch. The gun was beaten in two, and she was tied up and put into a sack...


    When she was released again, she found that she had arrived in the Imperial Study Room. An unknown man was looking at herself with a smile. After looking at herself for a while, she opened the other pocket next to her. It was actually inside. In my own eyes, Niu Hulu Yilan.


    "What do you want to do?" When Dao Guangyou woke up, the scene in front of him made him feel a little bit. On the ground in front of Yushuan, two tied women were standing there, their feet had not been completely taken. The pockets that came down revealed how they came here.


    Daoguang is so familiar with these two women, familiar with everything about them, and even every inch of skin on them... One is his favorite woman, the other is his queen.But in the current situation, it is not a good opportunity to meet.


    "What do you want to do?" Zhou Ye looked at Daoguang''s almost desperate expression and smiled: "Yes, you guessed it right, I just want to do the kind of thing you thought of..."


    "Hu Sheng, you let them go, it''s a man, you rush to me...!" Dao Guang''s teeth stared at Zhou Ye eagerly, looking like he could eat his flesh and sleep with his skin.


    "Well, this expression is good, I like it very much, you have to keep it!" Zhou Ye smiled and picked up Tong Jia¡¤Yuanwan and pressed her on the Yushu Table... Then he painted Niu Hulu with a gourd drawing. ¡¤Yilan also pressed to Tong Jia¡¤Yuanwan''s side, and then heard a thorn, the sound of the cloth being torn...


    Then there was a shout...


    There was a muffled hum, followed by the sound of the table shaking...


    About four hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye stretched his waist contentedly, and looked at the two women who were lying on the yushu table, showing ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Look.


    Anyone knows NTR, but how many people can do NTR in person?Not to mention that in front of the emperor, NTR is him... this is simply a world achievement.


    Zhou Ye seemed to hear a ding sound, You have achieved the achievement of the queen ravaged the one, please keep working hard, and dash forward on this glorious avenue that has become a world-class animal and beast!


    While complaining about himself, he helped the two women tidy up the clothes on their bodies, then Zhou Ye curled his lips, turned his head and looked at Emperor Daoguang who had been hit hard and was about to collapse, and smiled.


    "It looks like it''s too much to keep you. Alas, originally I didn''t intend to kill you!" Zhou Ye made a look of compassion and pity, and he picked up Daoguang and disappeared in the imperial study room in a flash.


    In an instant, Zhou Ye''s figure reappeared, and he also carried a Daoguang Emperor in his hand. The difference between this Daoguang Emperor was that his face had not been beaten and swollen, except that his clothes were somewhat wrinkled and wrinkled. , There is nothing wrong with it.


    "You will be Daoguang from now on, you know?" Zhou Ye looked at Emperor Daoguang and said.


    "Yes, Master!" Dao Guang said respectfully, "I will find a chance to install a small cloning device in the palace according to your wishes."


    "Well, I hope that my [Rebirth] plan can be carried out strictly in accordance with the schedule I set, and there should be no omissions!" Zhou Ye said.


    "Yes, Lord, your will will be completely executed!" Daoguang said to Zhou Ye and saluted Umbrella.


    In an antique study room, a thin middle-aged man in his thirties wearing a yellow robe and a long braid saluted a handsome young man in a modern half-length slim trench coat, and it was okay. It''s a modern military salute, and this picture is extremely strange.


    This Daoguang is of course not the original Daoguang. Zhou Ye just brought Daoguang back to Umbrella''s base and cloned a Daoguang directly. It turned out that... Haha.


    Now that Daoguang had been cloned, Zhou Ye didn''t mind being a little tougher, rotating this decadent dynasty from top to bottom.


    Can you overthrow the Qing Dynasty directly?Of course!


    But there is a saying that is good, happy, and people suffer.Death, the people suffer.


    Who was hurt the most when changing dynasties?Or those innocent people, even if this is not the plane that Zhou Ye was born and bred in, but there is a good saying that hurts his kind.


    In the face of these people with the same skin color and pupils, and speaking the same language, Zhou Ye could never be as unscrupulous as in other worlds.


    Zhou Ye said to himself: "Let a storm blow from the top down, and then bury the entire decadent dynasty."


    In fact, to put it bluntly, he is lazy, just don''t want to do it himself, he is so free now, why have to put a shackle on himself.


    "Master, the Jiumen admiral led the Pioneer Camp, Jianrui Camp, and Infantry Battalion with a total of more than 34,000 people. They have surrounded the entire Forbidden City regiment. The former imperial minister Seng Gelinqin is leading the civil and military officials to follow me outside the Wumen Our people are facing each other!"


    From the terminal on Zhou Ye¡¯s wrist, the voice of [Wind Whisperer] commanded by the Kunpeng was heard. [Wind Whisperer] is actually the X Gene spiritual elders prepared by Umbrella. Their main responsibility is Battlefield command...


    Of course, they can also invade their brains, modify memories, etc., but here, they are the commanders who command the ten thousand soldiers.


    "What are the mistresses doing?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "The mistresses are playing in the Forbidden City under the protection of the soldiers!" said the wind whisperer: "Mother Guan Guan took the mistress of the mother-in-law and Ms. Siqin to play in the garden of Ningshou Palace, Mister Takilan and Lin Mistress Fei took Mistress Qianqian and Mistress Linglong to play in the Hall of Supreme Harmony, and Mistress Shuyu and Xiuyu were visiting the Royal Garden of Kunning Palace..."


    Hearing the answer, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said to Daoguang: "Let''s go, we should go and meet your future subordinates!"


    "Yes, master!" Dao Guang replied, and then walked out of the Imperial Study Room with Zhou Ye.


    "Chen, General Soldier of Tianjin Town, see the emperor for that goodness!"


    As soon as Nashan saw Daoguang walk out of the imperial study, he knelt on the ground and kowtowed his head to please Daoguang.


    "Free ceremony and flat body!" Dao Guang said solemnly: "I met Mr. Zhou at the same time in the Imperial Study Room, so it was so long. You have been waiting here for so long with the hard work of Nashan."


    "The minister does not work hard, it is the duty of the minister to be loyal to the monarch!" Nashan slowly bent over and said, but he slandered in his heart, could it be that the emperor was defeated by the Lord Zhou in it?I just heard the emperor''s yelling and cursing, but in a blink of an eye it became like this?Regardless of him, as long as you don''t blame me anyway.


    "Set up the Hall of Supreme Harmony, I want to enshrine Mr. Zhou!" Daoguang said, turning his head and said to Nashan: "Nashan, you go outside the Wumen, and hold my jade medallion to the civil and military officials outside Wumen. Summoned to the Hall of Supreme Harmony, I will enshrine Mr. Zhou as King An in front of hundreds of civil and military officials!"


    "Chen, follow the edict!" Na Shan Ling led Daoguang with his jade plaque and left.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Forty Seven


    In the Hall of Supreme Harmony, hundreds of civil and military officials stood on both sides, looking at the Emperor Daoguang sitting on the dragon chair with a blank expression. On the steps, beside the dragon chair, there was a chair with a handsome man sitting on the end of the chair. The incomparable young man, surrounded by a group of beautiful women with different styles and emotions.


    "I summoned all the ministers here today to tell them that Ruixiang is coming from heaven to my Qing Dynasty. The gentleman next to me, whose surname is Zhou Mingye, is an immortal." Daoguang said, stretching out his hand and introducing: "God bless me. In the Qing Dynasty, the foundation of the Qing Dynasty that the banned immortals will protect me will last forever.


    "Chen, object!" A middle-aged man walked out of the military attache ranks and shouted: "A little warlock dared to trespass into the palace, fooling the saint, and the minister asked the saint to pull him out of the Meridian Gate and beheaded to show the public!"


    Zhou Ye glanced at him with a joy in his heart. He happened to worry that without a role model, this group of ministers would be in violation of the Yin and Yang. Look, there will soon be an early bird. If he is not set up as a baby, how can he shock the officials? ?


    "Crack!" Zhou Ye waved his hand casually, and the head of the military attache who spoke out of opposition suddenly burst open like a watermelon crushed by a huge force, and immediately the blood plasma and brain were scattered everywhere.


    Suddenly, the officials who were still eager to move, all knelt on the ground, honestly.Promoting officials to make money, a few of them are truly dedicated to the public, aren¡¯t they all for their own wallets?Now that the emperor says that people are banished immortals, are you still against drying hair?Haven''t you seen the three-meter-high black armored men standing outside the Hall of Supreme Harmony?


    The Jiumen Admiral watched his friend die tragically in an instant, and think about the fact that when he confronted the black armored men in front of the Meridian Gate, the ground in front of the Meridian Gate was shot a few feet deep by the firearms on the black armored men¡¯s arms. hole!


    He touched his head and felt that his head was not harder than the boulders on the ground, and he was honestly here to protect himself, especially those flying vehicles with cross-wings that were still flying in the sky. He didn''t even dare. Moved rashly.


    Daoguang looked at the civil and military officials in the stands with a low eyebrow and submissive eyes, and said with a smile: "Mr. Zhou feels that I am weak in military preparation, so I contribute to my five thousand black armored men!"


    "This...Is this true?" The first thing that is unbelievable is the kind that has fought against these powerful men. "The minister dare to ask your Majesty, is this true?"


    "Naturally, Mr. Zhou is here, and you will know when you ask!" Daoguang said with a smile.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 183

    "Well, I think Daqing Wubei...haha!" Zhou Ye didn''t say anything, and replaced it with one haha. The harsh haha ??made all the generals under the steps flushed, wishing to find a hole to get in.


    It¡¯s really embarrassing. There are more than 30,000 people in the three major battalions of the Gongwei Jingshi Firearms Battalion, Jianrui Battalion and Infantry Battalion. They all left hundreds of corpses and were defeated. On the other hand, those black armored men were as leisurely as walking in the courtyard, without any tension on the bloody battlefield. Even after they lost thousands of soldiers, they were surprised to find that they were actually Those black armored warriors had no damage-so they could only rely on confrontation in the end.


    Seeing the faces of the generals under the steps, Zhou Ye chuckled lightly: "After all, I am still a descendant of Yan and Huang, so handing over the five thousand black armors to the emperor''s hands is also considered the land where I nurtured me. A little contribution made."


    Zhou Ye opened his eyes and said nonsense. If it wasn''t for Daoguang who was also from Umbrella, or to ensure that Daoguang (pseudo) could have the strength to carry out the stiff plan set by Li Daitao, how could he send out five thousand Umbray so generously. Pull the war soldiers?


    Zhou Ye changed his left hand to his right. I have to say that he played very beautifully...


    "Mr. Zhou''s deeds are in the contemporary era, and it will benefit the future. The minister implores the saint to reward Mr. Zhou again!" Na Shan said ecstatically.


    "Well, Mr. Zhou divides my worries for me, how can I not give a heavy reward?" Daoguang said: "I intend to make Mr. Zhou the King of An, Luyi and Guangxi. You don''t need to salute when you see me, you can go in and out of the palace freely and meet me in person."


    In fact, he still wanted to give his master a yellow mantle, and wait for honors, but Zhou Ye rejected it. So many things are useless, and the identity of a prince is enough. He doesn''t really want to come. Official.


    "Sage Enlightenment, this is not in line with the ancestral family law!" A minister walked out of the train and said: "Since the emperor of the holy ancestor, I have no rules for the prince of the land!"


    "Please think twice!"


    A group of ministers all knelt on the ground, kowtowing their heads, it was indeed a bit too horrifying for Daoguang''s approach. Since Kangxi put down the San Francisco rebellion, no prince had any real seals, most of them were converted into silver and food.


    But Daoguang''s decree was to grant Guangdong and Guangxi to Zhou Ye as a fief. That means that in the Guangdong and Guangxi regions, Zhou Ye has the real power of life and death, the power of appointment and tax collection of officials.


    It''s a pity that this light is not the other light. His heart is not in Daqing, but in Umbrella.


    "The ancestral family law does not have the words of the prince of Shiyi inseparably. At this moment and then, such a splash of power is not enough to serve the weight, or the ministers are the pillars of the country. Who of you wants to compete with these five thousand black armored men? Promote my great Qing army''s might, if I win, I will not hesitate to give a generous reward!" Daoguang glanced at the audience with dissatisfaction, meaning that those who were not convinced would compete with these Umbrella soldiers. , I have won them, and I will give you such a reward.


    Hearing Daoguang''s words, every civil servant hung up on his own, while the generals looked like a jujube. Everyone was like Guan Erye''s reincarnation, and their faces were red...


    Although ashamed, none of the military officers came forward and said that they would compete with the black armored soldiers.They just read less, and it''s not that they have low IQs. The thickness of their thighs on one arm is thicker, so fools compete with them.


    "No one wants to compete with the black-clad warrior?" Daoguang repeated it again, looking at the hundreds of civil and military officials who nestled there like quails. He couldn''t help but despise in his heart. Such people can do it. In terms of the position of the Sangong cabinet, the Qing Dynasty cannot be justified."Then draw an edict!"


    The little eunuch next to Liberty began to draft an edict, a large piece of classical Chinese. Anyway, Zhou Ye could not understand it. The general meaning was that Zhou Ye contributed to the army, named An King, and the town was named Guangdong and Guangxi. .


    In fact, this article is all redundant. Zhou Ye can''t have children at all, nor can he die, so...


    "The ministers are terrified..." The ministers had nothing to do except this protest, which was not a protest...


    By convention, the prince must have a mansion in the capital. How could Daoguang not remember this, so he asked the King Huijun, who was in charge of the House of Internal Affairs, that those mansions were empty.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye suddenly said: "The emperor, I heard that there is a royal garden in Beijing. It is known as the Great Garden of the world, called the Old Summer Palace. How about rewarding this garden to me?"


    "Mr. Rare is so elegant too, it''s fine!" Daoguang agreed very happily. Who made Zhou Ye his master? How could he not give what the master wants?


    King Huijun, who is in charge of the House of Internal Affairs, has no objection. It is just that the chief eunuch of the House of Internal Affairs does not look good. When the garden is in his hands, he will continue to repair the garden every year. He makes a lot of money, but he does not Dare to say no... Emperor Daoguang said yes, what can he do?


    Zhou Ye was really happy this time. It was an unexpected joy to receive a lossless Old Summer Palace. He had been to the ruins of the Old Summer Palace, but he could only imagine the ruins of that place among the broken walls. This imperial garden, which is a collection of the best of the world''s gardens, was once beautiful and ingenious.


    So he planned to take away the Old Summer Palace.


    "Today, I have received five thousand invincible tigers in the Qing Dynasty. This is a great joy. I am in the palace and set up a banquet for the officials!" Daoguang smiled.


    "Thank you, the gift!"


    Qunchen thanked again.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Forty Eight


    Tonight¡¯s Hall of Supreme Harmony, the lights are brilliant¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    An adult-high candle illuminates the square and main hall of the Hall of Supreme Harmony as bright as day.


    The officials of the feast were also divided into grades and ranks. The first-ranks did not sit with the second-ranks, while the third- and fourth-ranks could only sit on the square outside the hall, and all the officials laughed happily.


    These people have eaten a lot for the treats, but the emperor treats for the first time, and many people are unhappy. When they go out to chat with others in the future, they said, [I have participated in the banquet of His Majesty the Emperor!That''s really good for Beier, even if you go to drink flower wine, you can make a point.


    Of course Zhou Ye was sitting with Daoguang, and Zhou Ye was next to Prince Huijun, speaking of which he was the only real prince in the Daoguang reign.


    The King Hui had a lot of respect for Zhou Ye, and King Hui who had seen Zhou Ye''s skills would almost come to worship Zhou Ye as a god.


    "Mr. Zhou, come, I will toast you!" According to the official title, King Huijun should have called Zhou Ye His Royal Highness An, but King Hui, who had seen Zhou Ye''s skills, felt that he called Zhou Ye by such a secular title. , A bit tarnished a banished immortal like Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye is actually very easy to get along with. He is not much different from most people. If you are polite, I will be polite, and if you cross me, I will kill you.When King Huijun treated him so politely, Zhou Ye couldn''t show his face and ignored him...


    "King Huijun is polite!" Zhou Ye smiled and took a casual sip of the wine glass. Although he was born in the north, he didn''t like the spicy taste of liquor.


    "I wonder if Mr. Zhou''s teachers can still recruit disciples?" King Huijun asked cautiously. He had a dream of sword fairy since he was a child. As he grows up, he has never seen any abnormalities. Abandoned the sword fairy dream, but since meeting Zhou Ye, his childhood dreams have been burning again.


    "Haha!" Zhou Ye was a little embarrassed to tell the truth. He thought about it and said, "In the world, all people are apprentices, but I am the only one who seeks apprentices..."


    "..." King Hui immediately understood it, which meant that in the fairy gate, if the master was looking for his apprentice and looking for you, you would be due to the fairy gate, and if you didn''t find you, you would not be due to the fairy gate.


    But how easy was Zhou Ye''s childhood dream to be dispelled by Zhou Ye''s words, and King Huijun asked unwillingly: "Then Mr. Zhou, see if I..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled without saying a word.


    Seeing Zhou Ye¡¯s performance, King Hui Jun was completely dead in his thoughts of worshiping Zhou Ye as a teacher, but although he cannot learn the art of cultivating immortality for his teacher, he can also be a friend, "Mr. Admiration, I don''t know when Mr. Zhou will cast the spell again, can you let Xiao Wang go to see one or two?"


    "Of course it''s okay!" Zhou Ye had the idea of ??starting his own name, so he was naturally very happy to have someone who would make him famous."Tomorrow at noon, I will wait for the King of Huijun to drive in the Old Summer Palace!"


    "Oh? Tomorrow Mr. Zhou is going to cast a spell?" Originally, King Huijun said that he was only using a dead horse as a living horse doctor, but Zhou Ye would really do it?


    "Hehe, it''s not that I want to cast spells, but that the people in my family see that I don''t have a blessed place in the cave so far. I just had a garden today, and I just cast a spell to make it into a blessed place in the cave for the collection of the cave man!


    In fact, it was Zhou Ye who asked Guan Guan to find a way to move the entire Old Summer Palace. Guan Guan just saw the imperial garden known as the Garden of Ten Thousand Gardens, and felt very satisfied, so he planned to display the Buddha in the palm of his hand tomorrow. The skill of the country will move the Old Summer Palace away.


    "That''s a big deal!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, King Hui''s eyes widened. Tomorrow he will witness with his own eyes the big move of moving a three hundred and forty hectare garden away. This is simply a big move. It''s a rare thing in a lifetime.


    I think when he heard that Shan said that he was flying to the capital with Zhoujiazhai¡¯s magic weapon from the immortal family, he felt very regretful. He regretted why he didn¡¯t take the initiative to invite Zhoujiazhai to go to Zhoujiazhai. Sit down that fairy magic weapon?


    Now I heard that Zhou Ye was actually going to move the Old Summer Palace, turning it into a collection of magic treasures in the cave, and inviting himself to go to the ceremony, the excited lips of King Hui were shaking."Dare to ask Mr. Zhou, can Xiao Wang call his friends to watch together?"


    "Of course!" Zhou Ye smiled: "You''d better call all the civil and military officials in this hall!"


    Hearing the string and knowing the elegance, King Hui immediately understood that Zhou Ye was going to make his name among the capital masters, and hurriedly asked: "I don''t know when will Mr. Zhou''s Cave Sky Ceremony be held tomorrow?"


    "Three quarters at noon!" Zhou Ye said with a smile. He thought the Huijun King was really interesting. He only said that he had accepted the Old Summer Palace as a cave, but he didn''t expect that he immediately named it as a cave. He was really a talent.


    "Then please, please, I will do it now, to ensure that there will be no one less minister in the Hall of Supreme Harmony in Mr. Zhou''s Dongtian Grand Ceremony tomorrow!" King Huijun patted his chest and promised.


    After speaking, King Huijun said goodbye and went to toast one by one at the table. According to the truth, in his capacity, it would be enough to send a slave with his own greeting card, but he was obviously doing it for Zhou Ye. Well, [Look at how much I care about you!


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly and exchanged a look with Daoguang. He stopped talking. Instead, he picked up his chopsticks and ignored the eunuch who was waiting next to him. He put the chopsticks down and started eating. The authentic palace is full of Han, although there are a few dishes needed. I prepared a few days in advance and didn''t make it, but this big table already made Zhou Ye feel worthwhile...


    At the moment, the other tables in the Hall of Supreme Harmony were separated by a few large screens, where the concubines in the palace and Zhou Ye''s women ate.


    Of course, according to the usual practice, only Zhou Ye''s women are eligible to eat with the queen.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 184

    Empress Tong Jia¡¤Yuanwan was being served by the court lady while watching the women at the banquet. She had already faintly heard that her own person had been crowned king by Daoguang, and she was still a prince.


    To be honest, her heart is full of mixed flavors at this time, with a hint of joy, a hint of worry, and a hint of envy and jealousy...


    To worry is to worry about whether the emperor is ill?Seeing what happened to Zhou Ye in front of him, he didn''t cure Zhou Ye''s sins, but was rewarded lavishly. It was the women of Zhou Ye who were envious and jealous. The relationship between them was so harmonious, even though they were not as close as sisters. At least like a friend.


    The little joy she didn''t admit was that since Zhou Ye had already been crowned king and was said to have been given the privilege of walking in the inner palace, would she often see the little enemy who made her pass out?


    Thinking of Zhou Ye, Tong Jia¡¤Yuanwan unknowingly treated Zhou Ye''s harem and court ladies to Yan Yue a little, even a little flattering.


    Which of the girls here is not too smart?From Tong Jia¡¤Yuanwan¡¯s attitude towards herself, she noticed something different, especially when the two daughters Shuyu and Xiuyu sniffed their noses next to Tong Jia¡¤Yuanwan on the opportunity of toasting, everything suddenly became clear. Of course, the recipe is still the same.


    "The Queen Empress looks so beautiful and charming... It makes me move my index finger when I look like it, and I can''t blame the young master for..." Shuyu, no matter what the rules of the palace are irregular, directly in Tong Jia¡¤Yuan Wan Chuckles in his ear.


    "Wh... how can there be such a thing!" Tong Jia¡¤Yuanwan''s face was flushed, watching the girls smile clearly, she had to excuse her feelings of discomfort and quit first...


    What Tong Jia Yuanwan did not expect was that tonight, she actually relived the old dream with Niu Hulu Yilan again, and tasted the taste that she will never forget, of course, this time Dao Guang was not around. Their mouths were not blocked either, they were shouting unscrupulously, if it weren''t for the surrounding area of ??the palace was all guarded by black armored men, there would be rumours spreading throughout the palace the next day.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Forty Nine


    The next morning, Zhou Ye woke up in Kunning Palace and looked at the Baizi Quilt on his body and the Baizi tent hanging on the couch. He couldn''t help but laughed at himself: "I''m really blinded by this good thing. I might have no children in my life. what!"


    Of course, the place where Zhou Ye stayed was not the queen''s palace. He came here secretly. Although Daoguang was his subordinate, he didn''t dare to blatantly let him live in Kunning Palace, otherwise he would leave messages flying in the sky the next day.


    He was stayed in the garden of Ningshou Palace last night, but after waiting for the girls to rest in the middle of the night, he ran out secretly, first sneaked to Niu Hulu Yilan¡¯s bedroom, and took her in with the quilt. Then he ran directly to Kunning Palace and got into the bed of Tong Jia Yuanwan.


    As the saying goes, it''s better to steal a wife, not to mention that it''s the queen of the world who steals it... For Zhou Ye, the spiritual satisfaction is greater than that.


    Looking at the two women who were still sleeping next to him, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, put on his clothes, turned over and went to bed, and ran away without a trace.


    At this time, Niu Hulu Yilan''s confined eyes slowly opened, her eyes were full of confusion, and Yu Yun after that, she looked at her eyes because Zhou Ye who was sleeping in the middle was absent. Relatively, Tong Jia said in a low voice: "Queen Empress...Should we let him do this?"


    "Oh, so what?" Tong Jia''s also opened his eyes and sighed softly: "The emperor once visited my Kunning Palace last night. Do you know what the emperor said to me?"


    "The emperor..." Niu Hulu Yilan''s eyes were full of struggle, but she didn''t know how to speak. After all, the two of them were in front of the emperor and gave the little enemy a humiliation. The emperor knows it. I''m afraid that after this little enemy leaves Beijing, he will be beaten into the cold palace.


    "The emperor said to me that we must treat Mr. Zhou well...!" Tong Jia''s smile said the words that Daoguang had said with a wry smile."I can understand it, the most ruthless emperor''s family, in front of his Jiangshan Sheji, we are just a small bargaining chip!"


    "...Did the emperor really say that?" Niu Hulu Yilan''s eyes widened in disbelief, but she instantly recovered her expression."Yeah, the most ruthless emperor''s family... After that enemy is Fan, I guess I will be beaten into the cold palace!"


    "No...!" Tong Jia''s shook his head slightly and said: "The emperor said that he will not touch us in the future, but he will not drive us into the cold palace... From now on, we may be the little enemy, right? "


    "The emperor is really desperate for the Qing dynasty!" Niu Hulu Yilan leaked a mocking look on his face. In order to please Zhou Ye, he didn''t put them into the cold palace, because Zhou Ye would have feelings when he played. Man, wife...


    She really wronged Daoguang. If the original Daoguang really had this kind of tolerance and sacrifice, he might not be able to bring Daqing to create greater glory, but it is a pity that Daoguang has already lost his soul. Now this is all for the fun of the owner.


    Zhou Ye walked in the Forbidden City, fluttering along the way, not because he was hollowed out, but because of his pride, sleeping other people''s wives in other people''s homes, this realm... Haha.


    From time to time, a black armored soldier saw Zhou Ye and respectfully saluted him.


    The security work in the entire Forbidden City has been handed over by Daoguang with full authority to two thousand black armored warriors. The other three thousand black armored warriors have been newly organized into a sacred army camp, which is stationed in the camp of the firearms that was killed by Zhou Ye. .


    After all, for the current Daoguang, these soldiers who were also born in Umbrella are the real himself, how could he give his own safety to the royal guards?


    Zhou Ye looked up at the sky. The sky was blue with cloudless weather, which is rare in later generations. You must know that the capital city is the hardest hit by sandstorms.


    The Kunpeng in the sky was still docked there, but the optical invisibility was turned on.


    With a brisk step, Zhou Ye returned to the garden of Ningshou Palace. The girls were all up at this time, and they all clamored to go back to the villa. There was no way. They were really uncomfortable here...


    To wash the noodles, water must be drawn from the well and then slowly boiled.The hot water in the villa is supplied 24 hours a day.


    To brush your teeth, fine salt is used here... For women who have long been used to toothpaste and toothbrushes, it feels super uncomfortable.


    To wash your face, I used the pancreas... The girls couldn''t help shouting, [I want to use facial cleanser...]


    After the initial curiosity, the women found that although the building of the villa may not be as heavy and solemn as this place, it is more than a dozen streets away from the convenience!


    Zhou Ye comforted him for a while, and he said, he went to take away the Old Summer Palace at noon, and sat on the Kunpeng ship to revolve around the villa.This comforted the dissatisfied women.


    After eating breakfast, Zhou Ye took the girls and walked directly to the Old Summer Palace in the western suburbs of the capital.


    Of course, Zhou Ye''s sedan chair is also specially made, and other people''s sedan chair can sit on one person. Zhou Ye''s sedan chair is simply not a sedan chair, it is called a house...


    A large sedan chair with a length of 15 meters in length and a width of three meters in height was carried by eight soldiers at the front and the rear. In the sedan chair was covered with Persian carpets large enough to cover the ankles. A set of high-class sofas were placed around, with a mahogany low table in the middle. The four corners of the sedan chair are also decorated with copper flying crane incense burners. The fine sandalwood incense that has been lit in the furnace makes people feel at ease.


    Zhou Ye estimated that in the sedan chair, apart from the sofa he took out, the incense burners, carpets, and squat items were definitely not made by his own soldiers. The gang had only murderous goods in their heads, so they would probably give him a few. A weapon rack, he could see that these things were all from the palace, he thought it should be Daoguang. The guy has a future, it is worthwhile to let him be the emperor.


    Zhou Ye took the women into his super luxurious sedan chair. Sixteen soldiers lifted up the five-ton sedan chair and ran out of the palace with fast steps. They were scolded by Zhou Ye as soon as they started.


    "You bastards, are you carrying a sedan chair or resisting pork? Give me stability, almost didn''t vomit me!"


    "Yes..." The sixteen soldiers were obedient, didn''t dare to run so fast, one by one, raised their legs and stepped gently, trying to make their master sit more comfortable.


    I have to say that Zhou Ye''s sedan chair is really eye-catching, not to mention the huge sedan chair, just the sixteen two-meter-high soldiers are enough for the people in the capital to discuss.


    There were also times when I encountered other officials¡¯ sedan chairs on the road. The road was so wide. Zhou Ye¡¯s sedan chair blocked a road. Some felt that he was blocking the road unambiguously. I wanted to teach you a lesson. I don¡¯t know where to take it. The soil buns that came out.


    But without exception, they were all beaten by soldiers crying and crying.


    There are also sharp-eyed people. When they see the soldiers, they think of the black armored warriors. When they think of the black armored warriors, they naturally know who is sitting in the sedan chair, and hurriedly asked the people to make way.


    That one is very arrogant!Killed the second-rank master in the Jinluan Temple, and didn''t see the Emperor Daoguang say anything. Obviously, the hapless person was dead in vain, and they didn''t want to become the second hapless person who died in vain.


    Today, the people in the capital are all talking about their happiness. The first thing to talk about is the strange flying objects that disappeared in the sky over the entire capital yesterday afternoon, and the second thing is the big sedan chair on the street today... ¡­


    The flying objects in the sky yesterday, today the imperial court has issued a notice from Anmin, saying that it is the method of the immortal family of my high-ranking King An, and there is no need to be too nervous.There are good things in today''s big sedan chair, people guessing, is it also the handwriting of the newly promoted Highness An?


    For a time, in the capital, Zhou Ye, the newly promoted King An, became a conversational resource on the streets and alleys. Everyone was guessing how powerful the King An was. There was such a fairy family method that could make objects in the sky. flight¡­¡­


    Chapter 250 This is really a lucky number.


    The reason why the streets of Baijing City are fairly wide, Zhou Ye¡¯s big sedan chair was able to lift out of Beijing City without any danger, but the gate tower was a bit small, so they jumped out from the city wall instead of walking. The city gate...


    With the strength of Umbrella soldiers comparable to perpetual motion machines, the Old Summer Palace, which is seven or eight kilometers away from the capital, arrived in just one hour. Don¡¯t underestimate this time. You must know that these poor soldiers must ensure stability. , And ensure the speed, which is already a good result for them who are part-time lifting the sedan chair.


    Before Zhou Ye came, the steward of the House of Internal Affairs came here quickly to prepare. Otherwise, if the new king An was blocked from his garden, wouldn''t he be forced to go crazy?


    No one wants to see Zhou Ye go crazy. Zhou Ye went crazy for the first time. The good 30,000 soldiers were wiped out. The second time, it was 40,000. The third time, they hit the Forbidden City directly. The fourth time, in the Forbidden City. A second-tier member was killed in the Jinluan Hall...


    No one wanted to be the target of Zhou Ye''s fifth madness, that was the terrible master.


    So Zhou Ye had just stepped out of the sedan chair, and the gardeners, craftsmen, eunuchs and palace ladies who were in charge of the garden, under the leadership of a housekeeper, came outside the gate to welcome their new master.


    "I have seen the master!"


    Seeing Zhou Ye getting off the sedan chair, a group of children hurriedly knelt to the ground, all honestly. They heard that their new master had a bad temper, and they would kill people at every turn. Be honest, just in case they get caught by the new master. It''s not pleasing to the eye, and dead in vain.


    "Well, get up!" Zhou Ye nodded casually, then turned around and took his women one by one to the sedan chair.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 185

    "Who is in charge here?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "In response to the master, the servant Gao Fengli is in charge of this garden!" An old eunuch stood up and said respectfully.


    "Well, then take me to see this garden!" Zhou Ye said, taking the lead, and walked towards the gate with his own woman.


    Gao Fengli didn''t dare to neglect, so he hurried to trot to follow him, and carefully introduced to Zhou Ye the Three Yuanming Gardens composed of Old Summer Palace, Changchun Garden and Qichun Garden.


    Along the way, Zhou Ye really learned what is called the Old Summer Palace, which is the essence of Chinese garden art, the garden of ten thousand gardens, and the national treasure.


    Flying beams and buckets are just ordinary. Water pavilions are standard. Fountains and pools can be seen everywhere, rockery and strange rocks are everywhere...The unique and ingenious garden buildings make Zhou Ye dizzy, and there are even several Western-style buildings. It is truly a masterpiece of world garden art.


    Every courtyard, every loft, Zhou Ye was dizzy and dazzled.He became more determined that he must take away the Old Summer Palace...


    Slowing down a bit, Zhou Ye came to Guan Guan and asked, "How is it? Is it difficult?"


    "Easy to turn around!" Guan Guan said proudly.Guan Guan also likes this beautiful garden. Although she needs to make some small modifications after getting it, it will not delay her love of this garden. When she didn''t see the Old Summer Palace, Guan Guan was Although Zhou Ye didn''t make the right move to move a garden by himself, he still thought that his owner was full.


    But when she saw the Old Summer Palace, she made up her mind that she must move, and she must move. How could such a beautiful garden not be in her own hands?


    Originally, Guan Guan just wanted to move the mana a little bit and move the garden, but now she really wanted to keep the Old Summer Palace in its original appearance and refine it into her own perfect world.


    Thinking of this, I closed my step forward, clasped Zhou Ye''s arms with both hands, and pinched her throat to learn from Yue Luoli''s Loliyin and said, "Master~, can you give me this garden~, they followed you like this? For a long time, I have never asked you for anything, so just give this garden to others..."


    "Slap~!" Zhou Ye heard goose bumps all over his body, and slapped the dolphins as they were shut down, "Speak well, don''t chuckle, it''s okay to learn from Qiluo, why do you speak!"


    "Give it to me, master!" Guan Guan obediently changed back to his normal voice and said, "If people want to make this magic weapon for adults, you can give it to them, master!"


    "Okay, I''ll give it to you! But you have to...hehehe!" Zhou Ye didn''t say anything, but he knew what he meant. It was nothing more than unlocking a few more poses, shutting down for his own sake. The magic weapon of the new cave sky was also spelled out, and he agreed with Zhou Ye''s request shyly and timidly.


    Zhou Ye waved his hand, "I gave it to you, but I also want my sisters to go in and play when everything is fine!"


    "I know, I''m not a stingy person!" He turned into a crescent moon with joy when he closed his eyes. He just got Zhou Ye''s reply and went to his sister group to show off his new toy.


    Zhou Ye curled his lips and didn''t care. How should I put it? The gate is his own. When he wants to use it, would he be reluctant to use it for himself?Use a garden that can be used at any time to switch to Guanguan to unlock several positions, Zhou Ye feels that this wave is not a loss...


    Walking around the gardens one by one, the girls really linger, Guan Guan turned into a designer, looking at this place for a while, saying there are few pairs of cranes here, and seeing it there, saying that there are few mandarin ducks there...


    In the end, even the pandas wanted to get a few pandas into the garden. Zhou Ye who got them was frightened. Isn''t this going to turn Yuanmingyuan into a zoo?


    When people are happy, they feel that time flies so fast. Everyone swims in the garden and forgets to eat and sleep, and the supervisor of the garden next to them has to accompany them on an empty stomach.


    Until a little eunuch came in and said that a group of high officials came from outside the garden to find Zhou Ye, and the leader was King Hui.


    Zhou Ye remembered what he had said to King Huijun last night, and after talking to Guan Guan and the others, they all followed Zhou Ye to the door obediently.


    After all, this garden has become my own thing, and I have to be packed and taken away by my own man. I can play whenever I want, and I don''t need to care about this little time.


    Zhou Ye brought the women to the outside of the garden. A group of ministers of civil and military affairs, led by King Huijun, were gathering in piles outside the door to chat.


    There was no one else except Zhou Ye on the topics discussed. Who said that Zhou Ye was the most joyous in the past few days?


    I saw Zhou Ye walking out of the garden with the girls.King Huijun took a few steps to reach Zhou Ye, and smiled: "Mr. Zhou, fortunately not insulting your life, do you think it is complete?"


    "Well, that''s good!" Zhou Ye looked at the cultural relic officials outside the door, not to mention, basically all the people who showed their faces in the Golden Luang Temple came.


    "Then when shall we start?" King Huijun really couldn''t wait to see the Xian Family''s methods. This kind of grand occasion might only be once in his life.


    "Don''t panic, let''s walk before, and the ground here will roll around for a while. It may be unsafe!" Zhou Ye said and ordered the old eunuch who manages the garden to call out all the workers in the garden. After all, there will be some in the garden for a while. Bumps, it hurts no one can tell.


    King Huijun also hurried to the group of officials and asked them to hide together with him, and bumped into him for a while...


    Soon Zhou Ye led the women and the eunuchs in the garden, just like the ministers, standing far away, and stopped until Guan Guan said it was okay.


    At this moment, everyone is about one kilometer away from the garden, and Guan Guan also said that he will start to use magical powers to collect the garden...


    The king of Huijun and the ministers stared one by one, waiting to see how Guanguan was able to receive a garden covering an area of ??more than 340 hectares.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty One


    Today¡¯s weather is very good, there is no cloud, and the sun is right now--


    A group of people are gathering about one kilometer away from the Old Summer Palace, looking at the dignified and beautiful girl standing in the front, they are all waiting to verify a great moment, the moment to move a group of hundreds of hectares of gardens out of thin air Everyone was imagining how to move this garden, but when this moment came, they were still surprised.


    I saw Guan Guan holding the Yujing bottle in his left hand, with a few strands of willow branches inserted in the Yujing bottle, and his right hand making hualan fingers.Before casting the spell, first took out the willow branches from the Yujing bottle, and gently waved towards the Old Summer Palace.


    Suddenly, in the huge sea of ??fortune in the middle of the Old Summer Palace, a water column with a diameter of more than ten meters soared into the sky, spraying in all directions in mid-air, turning into a huge curtain of water, covering the entire garden.In an instant, the Old Summer Palace became like a flower in a mirror, like a moon in the water, with a touch of illusory beauty.


    "This...this is really the method of the fairy family..." King Hui Jun stared at the scene in front of him dumbfounded, and now he is more determined that Zhou Ye is an immortal, even though this spellcasting action was made by Zhou Ye''s woman. It came out, but it¡¯s not a saying, ¡°Different ways do not seek each other''s ambitions, and they do not become friends!If Zhou Ye were not a banished immortal, how could this woman named Guan Guan follow him?


    He absolutely couldn''t think that Guan Guan was forced by Zhou Ye by coincidence... This is really a beautiful misunderstanding.


    The ministers on the side also couldn''t close their mouths looking at them one by one. How could these methods, such immortals, be comparable to those warlocks?In my heart, I felt that in the Temple of Jinluan yesterday, it was right not to complain about the dead unlucky ghost, and to slander the banished immortal who possessed such a method as a warlock?There is no reason for him to die...


    Just when everyone felt that this grand event was worthwhile, they saw Guan Guan made a new move again...


    I saw a word in the mouth of the pass, his right hand spread out slightly, five fingers up to the sky, at this moment, the people standing behind, were surprised to find that there seemed to be only this slender jade hand that was tender as green onion and white as jade fat in the world. Everything seems to have become a chaos.


    Suddenly, a crisp voice seemed to come from the horizon: "Not enough?"


    As the voice sounded, everyone felt the sky and the earth move, and then there was a continuous rumbling sound¡ª¡ª


    Everyone was stunned by this huge sound, and they couldn''t help but wake up from the sight of the jade hand, and then they saw an unforgettable scene.


    I saw that the Yuanmingyuan with a total area of ??more than 300 hectares was rising rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye from inch to inch...With the time of a cup of tea, the entire Old Summer Palace was more than ten meters high from the flat ground, but it was still there. It rises upwards, as if there is a huge hand under it holding up the entire garden.


    "Oh my god... this... this is simply a miracle!!!"


    "I...I''m not dreaming, am I? The Old Summer Palace is really rising to the sky?"


    "This...this is really the banished immortal coming..."


    The Old Summer Palace slowly rose, rose, and then rose again amidst the discussions of the ministers...until the entire garden was completely lifted into the air, and the land under the entire garden was pulled out for more than a thousand meters. It is like a mountain or peak flying upside down in the sky.


    "Come¡ªcome¡ªcome!" Guan Guan, with a slight beckon, the Yuanmingyuan flying in mid-air suddenly slammed into Zhou Ye''s crowd, screaming again and again from the group of important court officials...


    But soon they blushed at their gaffe. When the Old Summer Palace was about to fall down, it slowly shrank, until it was the size of an adult''s head, and then they fell into the delicate hands of Guan Guan... ¡­


    "This...this!" King Huijun approached Guan Guan and looked at the miniature Old Summer Palace in her hand that was shrouded in a round water curtain. His eyes were wide open. Through the water curtain, he faintly returned You can see the few mandarin ducks playing leisurely in the pond in the garden.


    "Mr. Zhou, Mrs. Noble is really amazing. This technique is like Guanyin alive, immortals are in the world!" King Hui Jun arched his hand at Zhou Ye, with a smile on his face.


    "I''m just the young master''s slave girl..." Guan Guan said casually.


    "Uh¡ª¡ª!!!" The words of Guanguan made King Huijun a cold sweat. Such a woman with great powers and boundless powers was actually just Zhou Ye''s slave girl?Nyima, how good is Ye this week?This is hard to imagine...


    "What are you talking nonsense?" Zhou Ye glared at Guan Guan, then smiled and said to King Hui: "Don''t listen to nonsense by my clerk, she is joking with you!"


    "Oh, that''s it...hehe...hehe!" The King Hui laughed dryly. The news that Guan Guan just broke was really terrifying. He would rather believe Guan Guan was just joking with himself, otherwise Zhou Ye is so powerful that makes people desperate...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 186

    Guan Guan followed Zhou Ye with a soft and obedient expression. She had just revealed that she was short and she wanted to save face for her host, but she unexpectedly was rejected by Zhou Ye.


    This was the first time Zhou Ye admitted her identity in front of an outsider. At this time, her heart was as sweet as honey. That feeling made her so intoxicated. It made her feel happy than breaking through a big bottleneck in her practice. .


    At this moment, all the officials of the imperial court all had smiles on their faces and ran to Zhou Ye to congratulate Zhou Ye on his happiness...


    Taking this opportunity, a bunch of beautiful words, just like Zhou Ye without money, just smashed it over. In other words, Zhou Ye was the reincarnated Buddha, and some people said Zhou Ye was the Jade Emperor. Linfan...


    Zhou Ye was really unbearable. He really knew what officialdom is this time... Officialdom is a shameless place for competition, and each one is deep in the subtleties of black studies.


    This invited Zhou Ye to be a guest at home, and the daughter who said that she still had a daughter who was not out of the cabinet, could make Zhou Ye a small... It really almost made Zhou Ye slap the old guys to death.


    In the end, King Huijun ran over to relieve Zhou Ye. He just went to take a look at the original site of Yuanmingyuan. There was only a huge tiankeng with a black hole and an unknown depth...Standing on the edge and looking at it, I couldn¡¯t help but feel it. The hair is creepy.


    When King Hui Jun came back, he saw Zhou Ye being surrounded, and looked at the blue veins on Zhou Ye''s forehead, which scared King Hui, and said to these old things, don¡¯t you know this master? Isn¡¯t it the same as other people? This is a murderous god, don¡¯t think that after revealing a bit of immortality, it¡¯s really like those immortals, compassionate...


    Without waiting for Zhou Ye to get angry, King Huijun rushed into the crowd and helped Zhou Ye get out of the siege.


    "Everyone, sirs, Mr. Zhou is already a little tired today, how about we get together another day?" Then, King Hui kept winking at the old guys, and these old guys just remembered Zhou. How did Ye squeeze people''s heads at the Jinluan Temple when they didn''t agree with each other... Suddenly, cold sweat came out all of them scared...


    "Hehe, then we will harass His Royal Highness An another day..."


    The old guys all slipped away when they saw that the situation was not good. Who knows when the old man was upset and squeezed his head. There is nowhere to go for reason. This is a censure. Is this group of ordinary people who can offend them?


    "Thanks, King Hui!" Zhou Ye wiped the sweat from his head and said depressed: "If you come here a while later, it is estimated that the emperor will have to replace all of his three males and six parts!"


    "Hehe, Mr. Zhou is serious!" King Huijun is also sweating coldly. What does it mean to change all three males and six parts?They were all killed by Zhou Ye!


    The women stood aside and hid their mouths and chuckled. It was rare to see their men slumped. It was a good experience.


    The women didn¡¯t want to stay here anymore, so they simply summoned the Kunpeng and sent the women and five thousand soldiers back to Zhoujiazhai. When they went back together, there was the super-luxury super-giant sedan chair, which was in the capital. It''s a bit hard to use... In desperation, Zhou Ye could only give up his new sedan chair and take the 11th bus.


    Zhou Ye stayed in the capital by himself, and it was rare to come to the authentic old Beijing once. Without wandering around, how could he be worthy of the energy he spent on sending troops?


    Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty Two


    Sending off the women, Zhou Ye rode on a war horse that Jun Wang''s personal entourage came out of, and followed Wang Huijun to the capital.


    In order to establish a good relationship with Zhou Ye, King Huijun simply stopped sitting in a sedan chair, drove a pro-accompaniment off the horse, and rode up with Zhou Ye side by side.


    "It''s rare for you to come to the capital, but you must let Xiao Wang be the host, and take a good tour of this beautiful capital!" said the king of Huijun.


    "Jun King Hui is polite, I''ll just be the guest!" Zhou Ye responded with a smile, "I just don''t know where the King is going to take me to visit the capital?"


    King Huijun smiled mysteriously and said: "Don''t worry, Sir, I promise you that your husband will be satisfied with Xiao Wang''s arrangement, and I will give him a surprise!"


    "Then I''m looking forward to the surprise that King Huijun will bring to me!" Zhou Ye was really a little curious about what King Huijun said.


    The group of a dozen people quickly returned to the capital. On the way, the mystery of the Huijun king was that he refused to tell Zhou Ye where to take him to play. The group quickly passed the front door and came to Rouge Hutong.


    In the middle of the alley, the door of a carved-beam painting building is open, and the signboard at the front of the door is written with three characters, [Fenglailou]¡ª¡ª


    Seeing this, Zhou Ye was somewhat distracted. Although he had never discriminated against these skilled women, there were so many beautiful women in his backyard. He really had never been in a place like this in the future. He himself had some psychological cleanliness, and he used it to others. I am not interested in using it again.


    Unless it is the kind of woman with special attributes, he will make an exceptional exception, such as the queen...for example, mother and daughter...and other superb attributes can arouse his interest.


    Seeing that Zhou Ye''s interest was not too high, King Huijun hurriedly said: "Sir, wait a minute to refuse. Xiao Wang knows that Mr. will not accept it and the non-good family will not accept it, so how about you please make a decision after reading it?"


    "Alright, it''s better to be knowledgeable!" Zhou Ye thought for a while. Since Prince Hui has said this, he will not give face if he doesn''t go in. Zhou Ye is still willing to respect this Prince who has always been respectful to him. It''s kind of thin.


    "Sir, please!" King Huijun smiled and stretched out his hand to invite Zhou Ye to go first. Zhou Ye was not welcome, and walked into this quarter courtyard.


    "Oh, sir, you haven''t come to us some days, what kind of wind is blowing today, actually blowing you!" A middle-aged woman with heavy makeup saw King Huijun and immediately greeted her with a tone of voice. Coming to King Hui''s side affectionately, he looked familiar with King Hui.


    "Okay, Sangu!" King Huijun said with a straight face, and said with some embarrassment: "I am not a host or guest today. Also, I sent someone over to discuss with you last night. Did you agree or not? promise?"


    "This..." The old bustard said with a look of embarrassment: "Ruyan is an upright official, and she hasn''t started picking up customers yet, and even if she picks up customers in the future, she won''t sell herself as an artist!"


    "Haha..." Hearing Sangu''s words, King Huijun''s face sank with a sigh, and said with a sneer: "Don''t come with me in this set of Ligereng, money is not lacking for you, now you The secret weapon is shouted out, and the distinguished guest who accompanies me, if you agree, then nothing else, if you don¡¯t agree? Haha. You can try what I said on the one-third of the capital of the capital, does it count?"


    "This..." Old Bustard''s third aunt couldn''t stop at this time. The saying goes well, with two official words, and how to say it is reasonable. Although she doesn''t know the true identity of King Huijun, even if she is her backer , Seeing King Huijun is also respectful.


    Obviously, this regular customer is definitely not an ordinary person. If he says to ban himself, then he can definitely ban himself...


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help looking at Zhou Ye with the begging eyes, but it was obvious that Zhou Ye was never a good person. Since King Huijun used power to suppress others to help him find beautiful women, why did he refuse?


    The old bustard''s third aunt gave a smile that was more ugly than crying, and said: "Since you have spoken, how dare you be a little one? You can take a rest with me upstairs, and I will go in and shout. Ruyan comes out to see you..."


    "Well, you know you!" King Huijun nodded with satisfaction, and then said to Zhou Ye: "Sir, please rest in the elegant room for a while. The surprise I prepared for you will be here soon!"


    "Then you have to work..." Zhou Ye smiled. To be honest, he originally didn''t want to come in, but seeing the appearance of the old bustard''s three aunts, he suddenly became interested, because he saw these three aunts familiar. .


    Under the leadership of the old bustard, the two came to a wing room on the second floor with Tingsong Pavilion, opened the door and walked in. The decoration inside was extremely simple.


    In the wing room of more than 40 square meters, there is a Xiangta against the inner wall, and two mahogany Nanguan hat chairs are placed on the other wall. In the middle of the chairs is a mahogany tea table, and two mahogany tea tables are placed on both sides of the chairs. The potted plants are evergreen all year round, and there is a big table of eight immortals in the center of the room, which is obviously used for eating.


    The layout of the room was simple and elegant. Zhou Ye nodded in satisfaction, and then sat in a chair casually. King Huijun sat down on the other side: "Go and buy a copy of the wine and food you are good at here. , Don¡¯t fool me with the things that slaughter the stupid hats of the field!


    "Look at what you said, I can''t fool anyone!" The old bustard said that he was about to turn around and leave, but was stopped by King Hui.


    "Hurry up and send the girl I want, don''t think about being fooled today!" King Huijun knows these people too well, and every one of them has empty hair. If you don''t leave your words here, they can get involved. Playing subjects, pretending to be arrogant and fooling you, also makes you not angry.


    "Uncle, I''ll call the girl you want right away, you''ll be fine after a while!" The old bust can only go out with a strong smile.


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect that His Royal Highness is also a romantic seed, and he is actually a frequent visitor here!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Sir, don''t want to laugh at me..." King Huijun said embarrassingly: "Well, man, is it bad or a man?"


    "Hahaha...Same feeling, the same feeling!" Zhou Ye began to show some interest in this King Huijun, who is also a lover of personality...


    Soon, she asked the girl to come in and filled the two with tea. It was not too long, and all kinds of dishes were brought up one by one.


    It¡¯s just that the surprise that King Hui said did not come up. At this time, King Hui¡¯s face was a bit ugly... Does this mean he is putting eye drops on himself?


    An old bustard in a mere quarter courtyard, dare to act against her own yin and yang, she really feels that she has made enough money in this life...


    Thinking of this, King Hui Jun stood up and told Zhou Ye a crime: "Sir, please stay here for a while, I''ll go see what happened..."


    Just when Zhou Ye didn''t reply, suddenly the door opened and a beautiful girl of fifteen or sixteen walked in. The girl was wearing a red dress, a golden hairpin, and earrings with bead pendants. The lotus stepped lightly and came. The two of them walked in and said, "Ruyan has seen the two sons..."


    "Sir, are you satisfied?" King Huijun glanced at the beautiful girl and asked with a smile.


    "Huh¡ª?" Zhou Ye straightened up slightly, staring at the girl who claimed to be Ruyan, and gave a soft voice.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty Three


    Time went back half an hour ago¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Ruyan had no parents since she was a child, and the third aunt of Fenglailou bought her from Renyazi as a secret weapon to train her.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 187

    Although she is in Jiyuan, Sangu has never lacked Ruyan''s dressing, eating and drinking, and did not even force her to pick up guests. Instead, he found a teacher to teach Ruyan, piano, chess, calligraphy and calligraphy since childhood...


    Sangu is ambitious. She wants to train Ruyan to become the finale of Fenglailou. After spending half her life among men, she deeply understands, what kind of woman can attract men most?A woman you will never succeed is the woman who attracts men the most.


    So she laid down rules for Ruyan to sell, art and not to sell her body early. She wanted to raise Ruyan into a goldfish.


    It''s just that her wishful thinking is completely bankrupt today...


    Originally, the third aunt planned to wait for Ruyan to be sixteen years old in a few days, so she started to pick up a customer and praised her as one of the best in the capital, but she didn¡¯t expect that today one can¡¯t afford to commit a crime. The important points of the distinguished guest named surname are like smoke, she is really helpless...


    Ruyan had never picked up a guest before, but the king of Hui Jun once saw Ruyan inadvertently, so he wrote down this stubbornness. It just so happened that today he wanted to please Zhou Ye with a beauty, and he thought of this Ruyan who never showed up Smoke...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of being persecuted¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Daughter...you can help mom this time! Mom will never come to you if she has a way!" Sitting in Ruyan''s room, Sangu complained to Ruyan with a sad expression.


    "Mom, you don''t need to be like this!" Ruyan''s eyelids drooped lightly, tears swirling in her eye sockets, but stubbornly refused to fall."My daughter had expected this day for a long time, and my daughter also knew that when he was born in this place, how could it be possible to really get out of the mud and not get infected..."


    "Daughter..." Sangu really had an idea of ??letting go at this moment, just thinking about the other hard-working women in her quarterly courtyard, she endured it again.


    "Mom...daughter just wants to know what kind of person it was for her daughter''s first time!" Ruyan was full of misery in her heart. She had expected this day, but she didn''t expect that she hadn''t started acting. I have to buy my own body forcibly...


    Speaking of the man Ruyan was about to serve and serve, Sangu''s eyes lit up and smiled: "Daughter, I want to congratulate you..."


    "What do you say?" Ruyan looked confused, he was forced to serve and wait for a man, so he still congratulated himself?


    "The guest brought by the nobleman, mother, I have never seen such a handsome person in my age. That''s really better than Pan An, and handsomer than Song Yu!" Sangu said, with envy on his face: "If you let me He is willing to point his mother to me, mother, I am willing to stick five thousand taels of silver to him..."


    "Is it really so good?" Ruyan asked half-believingly: "The son is really so handsome as you said? Don''t be the mother. You are afraid of your daughter''s remorse and coax your daughter, right?"


    "...How could mother coax her daughter to you about this kind of thing?" Sangu said with a look of envy: "That''s really a handsome young man who should only be found in the sky, and how can I see you on the ground?"


    "I see... Mom, give me some time to dress up, and I''ll follow my mother to see the two sons in a while!" The sadness on Ruyan''s face is finally less.


    "Then daughter, hurry up, I''m afraid it''s too late, my Feng came to the building and I was smashed..." Sangu urged Ruyan as she walked out of her room, and gently opened her door. It was concealed.


    As a woman in a brothel, no matter how good she is, who is not to sell her body, who can really stand up to those powerful and powerful men in the end?The better result is to be forced to marry home by a big man to be a concubine beaten and scolded, and the more miserable result is to live alone in this brothel after waiting for the old Zhuhuang.


    The first time he picked up a guest, Beng Ke was a handsome young man. This was already his own great luck, so what else could he ask for?


    Ruyan smiled helplessly, opened the cabinet beside the couch, and turned out a set of big red Luo skirts from the bottom of it...


    Every daughter has a dream of a bride, even Ruyan who grew up in the brothel, stroking the red embroidered phoenix wedding gown in her hand, her eyes filled with tears again.


    This is when she knew that she would start picking up customers after her sixteenth birthday, she sews it stitch by stitch since she started studying as a female worker. She has seen too many compelling things in this brothel, and she wants to be in When I was forced to do so for the first time, I put on this wedding gown, as if I married myself...


    Although it sounds sad, this is the highest treatment she can enjoy... Finding a man who agrees and marrying herself off this kind of thing, she has never thought about who would want a stalemate. A brothel woman in her body?


    Even if there is such a person, she would not dare to marry. Such a person is not coveting her savings and her beauty, but what else can she covet?She has heard the story of Du Shiniang since she was a child...How can she believe that there is such a ridiculous thing as true love in the brothel?


    He shook his head gently, and put aside all his chaotic thoughts, Ruyan eased Luo Chang and changed into the wedding gown prepared for him. I didn¡¯t expect that this wedding gown would be served before he officially started to pick up guests. Used...


    With red eyes, she sat in front of her dressing table and gently took out all her jewelry. Today she will be the most beautiful bride...


    During the period, Sangu pushed in and urged once... Seeing Ruyan''s red eyes, she couldn''t bear to leave the house and did not come to urge Ruyan again...


    After a long while, Ruyan finally finished her dressing up.Putting on a pair of red embroidered shoes, she lifted Lianbu lightly and stepped out of the room... She knew that when she came back here, maybe she was not who she is now...


    But she has no choice, growing up in this place, she really has no choice...I only hope that her benefactor can pity herself... She also has only this small hope.


    Taking some difficult steps, Ruyan followed the old bust from the passage upstairs in the backyard to the second floor of the front hall and walked to the door of Tingsong Pavilion.


    Sangu snorted and signaled Ruyan to go in by herself, but she didn''t follow in...


    Ruyan took a deep breath and pushed open the door with her trembling hands... I saw two young men sitting beside the cafe drinking tea, the older one was about to stand. He got up, looking angry.


    She knew that it must be because she was too late, so the man wanted to find Sangu¡¯s troubles. She hurriedly walked a few steps and came to the two of them. Yingying said: "Ruyan has seen two Son!"


    Seeing Ruyan, the older man sat back on the chair and smiled and said to the handsome boy next to him: "Sir, are you satisfied with the surprise that Xiao Wang arranged?"


    Obviously, I was assigned to the younger son. Thinking of this, Ruyan raised his head slightly and looked over.


    Thankfully, my mother really didn¡¯t deceive herself this time. This young man can really be called a handsome and extraordinary young man... Ruyan¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help showing a bit of joy, and she could give her to such a handsome young man for the first time. I really have no regrets.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty Four


    Looking at the woman in front of him, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but let out a hesitant sigh, because this woman looked familiar...


    "Girl Ruyan?" Zhou Ye couldn''t help but asked softly, "Have we met before?"


    Ruyan smiled and shook his head and said, "If Ruyan has seen a character like the son, if Ruyan has ever seen it before, I''m afraid it would have been lost..."


    "Oh? Why?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Hahaha... sir, Ruyan girl means that if you have really met your husband before, you would have lost your mind for the tea and food for your husband, and you will be haggard!" King Hui explained. He was very happy. The two people seemed to be interested in Lang''s concubine, and it seemed that his favor was completed today.


    "My son, don''t make fun of Ruyan!" Ruyan''s small face turned red when he heard King Hui''s meaning clearly and plainly.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye also smiled awkwardly.


    "Two princes, please also take the table. Ruyan is late, so I will offer three cups to the prince as a plea!" Ruyan said that he would invite them to the table.


    "Hey, the wine and vegetables are cold, how can you eat this?" King Hui said, standing up and walking out, "I''ll order another table of fresh wine and vegetables, you don''t have to wait for me!"


    With the departure of King Huijun, Zhou Ye and Ruyan were left alone in the room...In order to break the embarrassing atmosphere, Ruyan invited Zhou Ye to sit in and wait."My son, although these dishes are a bit cold because of Ruyan, these cold dishes are just right for my son!"


    "Alright!" Zhou Ye knew that King Hui would not necessarily come back this time. Obviously, he was creating a chance for himself to be alone. He secretly picked a thumbing brother and did a good job.


    Zhou Ye was seated at Ruyan''s service and waiter, and Ruyan sat beside Zhou Ye, diligently helping him pick vegetables and pour the wine for him. The waiter was called a thoughtful person.


    "What is the young man''s hair..." Ruyan looked at Zhou Ye''s broken hair and asked hesitantly, "Is the young man not afraid of the court?"


    "Haha... no one dares to catch me, and no one dares to ask me!" Zhou Ye took a bite of the food without caring. To be honest, he was really hungry. It was almost two o''clock in the afternoon from morning to now. , Ate breakfast.


    Watching Zhou Ye throw his chopsticks flying there, the people who gobbled it up and ignored him, Ruyan looked unhappy, why these wines and dishes were more attractive than him?Did you become ugly?After all, Ruyan was just a sixteen-year-old girl, and she started to mess with Zhou Ye deliberately when she came together.


    "My son, eat more!"


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye felt helpless, saying that he would let himself eat more, but holding his chopstick-holding arm, how could he eat?But this scene is so familiar...Beijing¡ªFenglailou¡ªeat more¡ªeat more...


    Oh, I''m going, isn''t this the scene in Master Xing''s Nine-Rank Sesame Official?No wonder Ruyan is so familiar with the old bust...


    After all, Jiu Pin Zhi Guan is a nine-year old movie. Zhou Ye hadn''t gone to high school when he watched this movie. After so long, he almost forgot...


    He really didn''t expect Shanshan to say that this plane is abnormal. It may be a plane that gathers several stories. He didn''t expect that even the Ninth-Rank Sesame Officer... This is interesting. Looking at Ruyan''s age, I am afraid that it is still before the beginning of the story. In a few years.


    "Young Master? What''s wrong with you?" Ruyan asked hurriedly while watching Zhou Ye stay there.


    "Haha... because I figured out one thing!" Zhou Ye said, hugging Ruyan and kissed... Ruyan''s shy neck was red."My son, don''t be like this... The slave family is a trader but not a man..."

 The Movie World Chapter 188

    With such familiar words, Zhou Ye felt that it was not a human being not to answer.


    He laughed, Zhou Ye said, "If you don''t pay after playing, you won''t be considered a sale!"


    "Huh??" Ruyan was stunned by Zhou Ye''s words for an instant, but soon her head dropped again involuntarily, her voice as low as a mosquito, "If the son is shy in his pocket, There are still some silver taels left in Ruyan, and I am willing to give it to the son, so he only asks him to show mercy to Ruyan..."


    Hearing Ruyan''s words, Zhou Ye was stunned. It seemed that he was better than Master Xing. Master Xing was beaten by Ruyan for eating the Overlord¡¯s meal. What about himself?Ruyan actually pays for himself...


    Ruyan didn¡¯t hear Zhou Ye¡¯s reply for a while, and she burst into tears: ¡°Ruyan knows that it¡¯s difficult for him to look like a willow... Ruyan...¡±


    I can¡¯t say the rest anymore, Dou Da¡¯s tears wet her wedding gown drop by drop, Ruyan really feels like she wants to die at this moment, she has let go of her daughter¡¯s restraint, this Why are the bad guys like this...


    A sister paper in a brothel, willing to take out her hard-earned private money to let you do what she is, this is tantamount to a disguised confession... At this time, if you don''t make anything, is Zhou Ye still a man?


    Zhou Ye laughed, hugged Ruyan, let her sit on her lap, and smiled: "Okay, Ruyan, you think more... I just remembered a joke from a friend, absolutely. I didn''t mean to underestimate you in it..."


    "Then you say... what is the joke you said? If you can''t tell, you are lying to me..." Ruyan gently beat Zhou Ye''s mouth with his hand.


    Of course, it¡¯s not difficult for Zhou Ye, a man with a long history of flowers, to casually put out two connotative paragraphs in the network of later generations that are suitable for the current era. After a while, he made Ruyan amused and chuckled. After he laughed, he beat his Xiong''s mouth and tweeted softly: "My son, you are too rude..."


    The two looked at each other, and at some point, Zhou Ye''s mouth had already covered Ruyan''s lips.The movements of the two became more and more intense... Ruyan Qiang held up the final mind, and said in a low voice, "My son, can you bring Ruyan back to your room?"


    This is a place for guests. I don¡¯t know how many men and women have slept on this couch. Ruyan doesn¡¯t want to give it to Zhou Ye for the first time...


    Zhou Ye nodded slightly, and directly hugged Ruyan. Under her guidance, he came to an elegant room in the backyard. The room was full of girls¡¯ original decorations. Although it is not luxurious, it is definitely elegant. ...


    On the couch where she grew up, Ruyan finally lost her first time and finally realized the joy of being a woman...


    All night, the wooden couch shook lightly, and the curtain quivered... Ruyan only felt as if she had risen into the sky, and that feeling made her browse and forget.Of course, it¡¯s not all good memories. Ruyan, under the instigation of some bad silver, lightly started Zhu Chun for the first time, swallowing snakes and vomiting?


    In short, Zhou Ye was really reluctant to think about Shu this evening. After all, Ruyan grew up in a brothel. Under the influence of ears and eyes, the acceptable scale is not generally large...Although it is the first time, Zhou Ye has truly achieved full development... ¡­


    And Ruyan also tried her best to please this man, and want this man to remember her forever... She didn''t even dare to ask Zhou Ye to redeem her, because she would feel inferior in the face of Zhou Ye.He is incomparably handsome, well-informed, and funny, who can please an official. He is definitely not from a small family. Why should such a good man redeem her for a brothel woman?


    Is it just because she is an upright official who has not officially opened business yet?This background has already nailed her to the pillar of shame, even if she loves herself more than most women, even if she knows better than many women that cold and hot will hurt people, but... the lower three in the three schools and nine streams , Made her extremely inferior, especially when facing Zhou Ye, who is basically a perfect man...


    So she can only be greedy for a while, she has to use her best to make this man remember her, remember this woman who dedicated herself completely to him...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty Five


    "Daughter, is Young Master Zhou in your room?"


    Early in the morning, Zhou Ye was awakened by the sound of the old bustard outside the house, turned over, and plunged his head into a soft and soft place, only when he couldn''t hear the harsh voice outside, continue Go back to sleep.


    He can pretend to sleep, but Ruyan can¡¯t pretend to be asleep... After all, the old bustard here is the one who called the door outside, watching the man next to him squeeze his head into his arms, looking like lying on the bed, like Yan Ren. Can''t help but chuckle.


    This man who took away many of her first times was sometimes domineering, sometimes funny, and sometimes thoughtful. At this time, she was lying in bed like a child, which really made her love this man.


    She gently lifted the thin cover to help him cover his ears, and then Ruyan picked up the clothes that he threw out last night, took out a set of moon white Luo skirt from the closet and put it on. This big red wedding dress Yi, she intends to cherish it, and she will never wear it to face other men anyway...because it belongs to him.


    After putting on her clothes, Ruyan could no longer take care of washing up again, because the old bustard was shouting outside again, for fear that she would wake Zhou Ye up, Ruyan hurriedly opened the door of the room. Standing outside was the old bustard of Fenglailou .


    "Daughter, Master Zhou..." The old bustard was about to speak, and suddenly saw the human figure on the couch underneath the bed, and immediately said: "My dear daughter, can you wake up Master Zhou... his The subordinates are stuck at our gate, and the guests are afraid to come!"


    "This..." From a selfish point of view, Ruyan definitely does not want to wake up Zhou Ye now. One is that she feels distressed that he was too tired last night. In fact, she was also very tired, just trying to hold on, and the other was because she was afraid that Zhou Ye would wake up. Then he will leave, and I can see him more once.


    So Ruyan was really embarrassed to hear the old bust''s request.


    "Okay, no need to call, I''m getting up!" Zhou Ye actually woke up a long time ago, the door was smashed, and the deaf heard it, let alone Zhou Ye, a superman with five senses far beyond others?


    As Zhou Ye sat up, looked at the couch, he found his clothes... Very naturally, he shouted: "Ruyan, have you seen my pants?"


    "?G, wait a minute, I''ll find it for you right away!" Ruyan replied, turned around and went to help Zhou Ye find his pants...


    The old bustard walked in with his eyes lit up. At this moment, Zhou Ye was sitting on the couch, eating fruit in his upper body, leaking out his tight but not exaggerated chest muscles and eight-pack abs with mermaid lines.The old bustard who saw was really energetic. For the first time in her life, she knew that a man''s body can also be so beautiful...


    "My son, here are your pants!" Ruyan found Zhou Ye''s pants on a chair beside him, turned around and saw the old bust there, looking at Zhou Ye with bright eyes, and rushed to the couch with his pants. By the opportunity of handing Zhou Ye''s pants, he pulled Zhou Ye''s quilt up again.


    "This stinky girl really hurt her for nothing..." Seeing that the beautiful scenery in front of her was hidden, the old bust could not help but slander in her heart.


    Ruyan couldn''t care about the old bustard''s mood anymore, and hurriedly closed the curtain on the couch, completely cutting off the old bustard''s thoughts.


    The old bust gave Ruyan a dissatisfied look, and Ruyan glared back unwillingly.


    The following is the content of the eye contact between the two, if there is any similarity, it is purely edited by me.


    [Smelly girl, let me see that there is a piece of meat!


    [Just don¡¯t show it to you, so anxious to death!


    [Hmph, it''s not yours, after today, I can''t say that this beautiful man is cheaper!


    [No one is cheap, you are not cheap!


    [Oh, you''re going to rebel, stinky girl, you forgot who pulled you so hard?


    It is you¡­¡­


    [Then you haven''t opened the curtain to show me?


    [Not...]


    When Zhou Ye got dressed and walked down to the hotel, he saw the two women staring at them, not letting anyone else.


    "Okay, what the hell is it calling me so early?" Zhou Ye sat on a chair, Ruyan pouring him a cup of herbal tea, the north was dry, and he always got a little thirsty in the morning.


    "Young Master Zhou, you can go and take a look outside. Your house servant is standing in front of our shop, and we can''t do anything to disrupt our business!" The expression on the old bust''s face is a grievance. Ah, Dou E sighed when she saw her.


    "My servant?" Zhou Ye was a little confused. His soldiers either defended Daoguang in the palace or rebuilt the camp in the firearms camp. The rest have returned to Zhoujiazhai with his woman. , How could there be still soldiers not leaving?


    "Yes, each of your servants is more than two meters high, standing there like an iron tower, and one of them is still leading a strange horse, and the horse''s hoof will catch fire!" said the old bustard. , Making gestures.


    Hearing what she said, Zhou Ye was sure that it was indeed his own soldiers who hadn''t run away, and that strange horse that could catch fire was probably a nightmare.


    "Ah, it''s really my soldier!" Zhou Ye nodded, he really should go, this place is not suitable for staying often, thinking of this, Zhou Ye stood up and said, "Then I''m leaving. !"


    Upon hearing this, Ruyan''s eyes were red, is this enemy really leaving?


    Zhou Ye walked to the door and found something was wrong. Hey, why didn''t Ruyan keep up?what!!!correct!Zhou Ye understood instantly, he forgot where it was?What kind of identity is Ruyan? She actually left as soon as she said she left. She patted her forehead and turned around, came to Ruyan''s side, and pulled her hand and said, "Follow me!"


    "Hmm!!!" Just this sentence made Ruyan burst into laughter.


    "Young Master Zhou, this...this is not okay..." The old bust suddenly became anxious and said hurriedly, "Ruyan..."


    "Don''t tell me so much!" Zhou Ye said, waving his hand on the table, and more than 20 gold bricks appeared on the table...One gold brick is more than 20 catties, and 20 is more than 400 catties. Gold...The eyes of the old bustard who saw it were all dazzled... "So much gold is enough for Ruyan to redeem it?"


    "Enough is enough!" The old bust''s eyes flashed gold, silver is rare, and gold is really rare.


    "It''s too much..." Ruyan gently tugged Zhou Ye''s sleeve, and whispered, "I don''t need so many!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 189

    "Just be the old bustard for taking good care of you over the years!" Zhou Ye really didn''t care about gold at all, not to mention that the underground gold reserves that swept the world during the Resident Evil, at least had millions of tons. In the X-Men world, he also got back a lot of gold.Gold is really of little use to him. Apart from being used as currency, it is said to be a precious metal, but in fact, in high-tech products, gold is used in very few places.


    "Go and clean up, come with me!" Zhou Ye gently patted the back of Ruyan''s hand.


    "Yeah!" Ruyan nodded happily, she finally got her wish and married herself out. Yesterday''s wedding dress was not in vain. While thinking happily, she packed her own clothes, and then took advantage of Zhou Ye''s unpreparedness. , Got into the couch, took out a piece of white cloth stained with plum blossoms on the couch, folded it carefully, and put it in his little bag.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty Six


    Putting a woman into a bun like smoke, carrying a small baggage, wearing his simplest Luo skirt, happily holding Zhou Ye''s arm and walking outside Feng Lai Building.


    Along the way, Ruyan received countless envy, envy and hatred. The women who had just gotten up to dress up all looked at her with envy, and she also held her head proudly, hugging Zhou Ye¡¯s arm and following Zhou. Ye walked out.


    Zhou Ye, who came to the outside of Fenglai Tower, looked at the soldiers at the door, and suddenly became a little speechless.These guys are so arrogantly sticking at the door of the house. On the ground next to them, there are a few middle-aged men lying on the ground. Obviously they are martial arts masters who show Feng Lailou the place, and they seem to persuade them not to move themselves. ''S soldiers, just start...


    "..." Zhou Ye walked to the few martial artists who were tumbling back and forth on the ground, and dropped a piece of gold bullion weighing a pound to them: "Take it to heal your injuries!"


    "Thank you young master, thank you young master!" Several martial artists hurriedly picked up the gold bars and kept thanking Zhou Ye. They were not as skilled as others when they encountered this kind of hard stubbornness. They were beaten in vain when they were beaten. I couldn''t bear it, so I just threw some money to them to make them feel hurt. I changed individuals, and I would probably ignore them.


    "Master!" Seeing Zhou Ye''s arrival, the soldiers hurried forward and bowed their heads to say hello."Mothers are afraid that you don''t have a mount and it is not convenient to be in Beijing, so they sent us to bring you the nightmare!"


    "Who told you that I was here?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "The Wind Whisperer told us the position of the master!" The soldier replied honestly.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye was helpless, and the wind whisperer knew it, which meant that his women knew that they had come to visit the kiln... but the matter was over, it was useless to think about it.


    "Tugging on this guy, it''s very hard!" Zhou Ye looked at the nightmare that was dragged by the reins by the three soldiers, and smiled: "Nightmare!"


    "Herod!" Hearing his master calling his name, the nasty guys who grabbed him also let go of their reins, and the nightmare ran to Zhou Ye with joy and stretched out his great The snake head was going to add Zhou Ye, and was slapped back by Zhou Ye.


    "All I said, you are not a dog, so if you meet someone you learnt, you can add it..." Zhou Ye patted Nightmare''s head and taught.


    The nightmare shook his head aggrievedly, and his big watery eyes looked extremely cute.Suddenly, Nightmare found a strange woman standing next to Zhou Ye, and curiously leaned forward to smell it, she had the smell of her own master, and suddenly understood that this is another mistress, and if she is happy, she will add her.


    This frightened Ruyan. Looking at the two-meter-high nightmare in front of her, she stretched out its bifurcated snake head to add herself, almost screaming.


    Unsurprisingly, the nightmare of sticking out his tongue was beaten by Zhou Ye again. Although it was a mother beast, Zhou Ye didn''t want his woman''s face to be slobbered by it... What would happen to him in the future? Got your mouth?


    "Well, don''t be afraid, the nightmare is showing you affection!" Zhou Ye comforted Ruyan who was scared by the nightmare.


    "Really?" Ruyan asked half-believingly. She really couldn''t see that this fangs monster was just showing her affection, almost thinking she was going to be eaten.


    "Of course it is true, Nightmare is very good!" Zhou Ye said, turning over and riding the horse, reaching out to pull Ruyan up."Look at how well-behaved it is, if you ride it, it won''t be angry!"


    The nightmare snorted and shook his head, as if he was holding his head to his own master. The twigs trembled like a smoky smile, and the fear of the nightmare in his heart was a little less.


    The sky was getting brighter, and the guests staying in Rouge Hutong also got up. Gradually, there were more people. The psychology of watching the excitement has existed in ancient and modern times. Zhou Ye did not have the habit of letting others see himself as excitement, and simply rode the nightmare. , Took Ruyan, and returned directly to the Forbidden City.


    Speaking of Zhou Ye, it was also quite pitiful. The garden that Daoguang of the Capital gave him was taken away by Guan Guan, and he had no place to live, so he could only return to the Forbidden City to live.


    Anyway, strictly speaking, the Forbidden City belongs to him.


    Ruyan really opened her eyes this time. In the Forbidden City, every black armored soldier who saw Zhou Ye respectfully saluted Zhou Ye. Zhou Ye didn¡¯t even use the waist card given by Daoguang and went straight in. In the palace.


    "Are you the emperor?" Ruyan looked at Zhou Ye with a look of surprise.If it was the emperor, it made sense why Zhou Ye could enter the imperial palace just like his own home.


    "The emperor? He must salute as he saw me!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Bringing!" Ruyan refused to believe.


    Only at night, she knew how ridiculous Zhou Ye was, and she ran to Kunning Palace directly with her, dragged Queen Tong Jia and concubine Niu Hulu Yilan, and played group P again...Of course. Yes, this time there is more smoke...


    After Yunyu, Ruyan knew the two beautiful women who were at the mercy of Zhou Ye with him, one was a queen and the other was a noble concubine... This really scared her, her knees softened and she almost knelt down.


    "Well, as my woman, you don''t have to worship the immortal Buddha, and you don''t have to kneel down on the emperor!" Zhou Ye hugged Ruyan lightly and whispered, "Because they are far behind your man... "


    "Really?" Ruyan asked with a dull look.


    "Of course it''s true!" Zhou Ye smiled: "You man and I, but you bombed the entire West Tianling Mountain, and seriously injured the person of Da Ri Tathagata!"


    "This... I''m a bit messy, let me stroke the first!" Ruyan said in a huff.


    "..." Tong Jiashi and Niu Hulu Yilan, who were limp on the side, struggling to look at each other, each secretly said: I knew this enemy had an extraordinary origin, but I didn''t expect it to be so powerful.


    Daoguang¡¯s mother, the current empress dowager likes to recite Buddhism, and the upper part is good and the lower part is effective. Tong Jia and Niu Hulu Yilan have naturally understood Buddhism. They naturally understand where Lingshan is, but they did not expect this enemy It is actually the great power that can severely hurt the Buddha, such a powerful person, so that they can''t give birth to a trace of resistance and hope, it is really too far...


    In the middle of the night, Zhou Ye discovered that these two women were actually more docile. That was nothing short of asking for something.


    Zhou Ye understood what was going on as soon as his thoughts changed, but he didn¡¯t care. Although he said that blowing up Lingshan seriously wounded the Buddha, there was a lot of moisture, relying on a sneak attack, but Zhou Ye is confident that he will be relaxed in the near future. It is not difficult to pinch the Buddha to death.


    What''s more, in this world, Zhou Ye could sweep the whole world without even dispatching the Kunpeng, and there was really nothing that could control him.


    In the next two days, Zhou Ye took Ruyan, led by King Huijun, traveled throughout the capital, listened to people telling stories under the overpass, went to the opera garden to listen to famous actors singing, and ate snacks from various places in Beijing.


    But after playing for a few days, Zhou Ye finally planned to go back. After all, he was still thinking about something. If Ruyan came out, could Qin Lian be far away?You know that Qin Lian is played by Zhang Min. To be honest, Zhou Ye really likes the costume role played by this actress. In Zhou Ye''s view, she is the most suitable woman to play the costume role, especially Qin in the Nineth Grade Sesame Official lotus¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye would never say that he was the lover of his dreams during his youth and spring period. The dreams of his youth must come true by himself...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye decided to take Ruyan to Guangdong first. As for the ladies of Guanguan, let them clean up everything in the villa before going to Guangdong...


    Zhou Ye called it beautifully...to fight before standing.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty Seven


    "Hurry up, hurry up, hurry up!" Zhou Ye sat in his sedan chair with a depressed look, and kept urging the soldiers who lifted the sedan chair to hurry up.


    "Zhou Lang, why is it so urgent that you are leaving Heyuan County overnight and rushing to Zengcheng County?" Ruyan, who was sitting next to Zhou Ye, asked curiously, enduring the turbulence caused by the soldiers running at high speed.


    "Hey, don''t mention it, I was fooled by the wind whisperer!" Zhou Ye said helplessly.


    When he saw Ruyan, Zhou Ye thought of the beauty of Qin Lian, but it was too early to think about it, so he asked the soldiers to send the nightmare back again, and brought back their big sedan chair with Ruyan. Sitting on his luxurious big sedan chair, Yan traveled all the way south.


    As for Qin Lian¡¯s news, it¡¯s not a problem for Zhou Ye. Through his personal terminal, Zhou Ye asked the spirit type supernatural power [Wind Whisperer] who was on duty on the Kunpeng to use the Kunpeng to bring his own. His brainwave magnifier helped him search for Qin Lian¡¯s location.


    This is really easy for [Wind Whisperer]. It is necessary to know that her mental power is not worse than that of Dr. X, and the brain wave device mounted on the Kunpeng is also more advanced than that of Dr. X. It is just a search for someone. It''s the small cast.


    After confessing the matter to the [Wind Whisperer], Zhou Ye, who had been playing along the way, gradually put the matter behind his head.As a result, when he first arrived in Heyuan County, he suddenly received a report from [Wind Whisperer] that Qin Lian was about to get married tomorrow.


    What''s wrong with this?Zhou Ye didn''t have any interest in recycling the woman after giving it to others to play. He urged the soldiers to speed up and rush to Zengcheng County.


    This is also to blame Zhou Ye, this guy has completely forgotten that this place is a real world. In this era, the sixteen or seventeen are already considered late marriages.


    Fortunately, it is only married tomorrow. If married today, then Zhou Ye would not care about the soldiers. He would have flown over with Ruyan long ago...


    Zhou Ye couldn¡¯t punish [Wind Whisperer]. You must know that the full name of [Wind Whisperer] is [Five Sisters of Wind Whisperer], which is known as the five in one with the same mind, and Zhou Ye treats them completely as a military Commanders are training, especially they are copied from the DNA collected from the white queen Emma. Emma hurts them to the bone, and they are raised as her own daughters...


    Emma''s daughter is naturally Zhou Ye''s daughter. Zhou Ye''s daughter...you know what will happen, needless to say...hehehe.


    Let me tell you, [Five Sisters of the Wind Whisperer] are indeed five in one, it feels amazing.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 190

    Obviously, this girl Dolly was on duty against Zhou Ye for putting herself on duty, squatting on the Kunpeng, and not watching her little woman''s revenge. [The Wind Whisperer] As a qualified battlefield commander, it is very Proper measure will not hurt Zhou Ye, nor will it really ruin Zhou Ye''s affairs, but it is inevitable to make him mess around, or it is the revenge of a grudge.


    The bright moon hangs in the air¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the official road, a huge sedan chair was lifted by sixteen magnates, and it dashed forward at a speed of at least 80 kilometers per hour.


    It''s also fortunate that when this sedan was built, a lot of Umbrella''s unique black technology was used, otherwise it would run at this speed, it is estimated that it should fall apart when it runs halfway.


    Although it will only take less than two hours for later generations to travel from Heyuan to Zengcheng, don¡¯t forget that there were highways at that time. In this era when there are no highways or provincial highways, let alone two hours. It¡¯s just five hours, even if it runs fast.


    Along the way, I saw this huge sedan chair, every mountain...climbed up, met water...jumped over.In short, all the dangerous roads are nothing to the soldiers of Umbrella.


    In the end, Zhou Ye¡¯s sedan chair finally rushed to Zengcheng County before the sun rose. At this time, the gate of the county seat had not yet been opened. It was difficult for Umbrella¡¯s soldiers to bend over and raise their legs. A soldier carried the sedan chair and jumped over the city wall.


    What is the small county town like at four or five in the morning?Except for some early sellers who have gotten up and opened fire, preparing for the day''s work, they are basically still in silence.


    The soldiers stopped the sedan chair at a cross street designated by Zhou Ye and sat on the ground one by one.Although they have extraordinary physical fitness, they have not escaped from the biological instincts, and they will still be tired. After running hundreds of kilometers in the night, the soldiers also need to rest.


    Ruyan was also tossed all night, too tired to die, simply nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, half lying on the sofa, and fell asleep...


    Zhou Ye hugged Ruyan and closed his eyes.


    As time passed, the sun slowly climbed out of the horizon, and the county gradually became bustling. The intersection where Zhou Ye''s sedan chair stopped was the most prosperous place in Zengcheng County.


    People passing by from time to time, but involuntarily lowered their voices.


    There is also a group of people who are whispering around the sedan chair. Although this county is not remote, it is definitely not a prosperous town.


    In the eyes of passers-by, the person who can ride in such a beautiful sedan chair is definitely not an ordinary person, let alone a businessman. You must know that in that year, there was a system for even wearing clothes, let alone sitting in a sedan chair.


    A group of people curiously stood about ten meters away from the sedan chair, and pointed to the sedan chair. The luxury of the sedan chair was beyond their imagination.


    A mysterious and mean voiceover appeared¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "I saw the big sedan chair, the outside sedan chair cloth was painted with gold and jade, and the sedan chair was embroidered on all sides with the blue dragon going out to sea, the white tiger going down the mountain, the basalt supporting sky, the red bird in the sun, the image of the four-sided beast is lifelike, and it is from a famous artist. Handwriting."


    "On the top of the sedan chair, a fist-sized ruby ??is inlaid on it. On the top of the sedan chair, embroidered with gold silk and silver thread is a picture of a hundred dragons seizing a pearl."


    "Look at the bearers who are sitting on the ground and resting. They are wearing strong clothes made of black unknown fabric. All of them are big and round. They sit on the ground and are taller than some people standing there, although they look laid back. It''s leisurely, but there is a cold light from the eyes closed, and you can see that all of them are master fighters."


    "Uncle Thirteen, what are you talking to yourself here?" a middle-aged man with glasses asked at a young man.


    "I''m analyzing who is sitting in this sedan chair!" Bao Longxing knocked his nephew''s head with a fan and said: "I ask you to read more on weekdays, because you always don''t listen, otherwise you won''t even be connected now. This sedan chair can''t recognize it!"


    "There are no such things in the book!" Bao Youwei grievedly touched his head hit by Bao Longxing and said, "Uncle Thirteen, why are you analyzing this?"


    "Your thirteenth uncle, I am a small nine-rank alternate magistrate until now. I haven''t gotten too much money, but the people who get it are scolded by others. If you can meet the nobles and please the nobles, that ranks The best is not a dream! Isn''t it a matter of getting rich at that time?" Bao Longxing said as he shook his head, he wanted to go forward and get acquainted with the nobleman in the sedan chair.


    Unfortunately, just less than ten meters away from the sedan chair, the soldiers glared back.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty Eight


    Bao Longxing was frightened by the eyes of the soldiers and jumped back, smiled sorrowfully, and put away the fan in his hand.


    "This Xiongtai, here is Bao Longxing, the ninth-rank magistrate in this county seat. I think the adults in the sedan chair are also very tired at the moment. How about going to the official residence for a break?" Bao Longxing smiled sly. Looking at the man in front of him, he cautiously said: "After all, everyone is an official. It should be a good time to take care of each other when you go out!"


    The soldier who was talked to by Bao Longxing didn''t look at him with his straight eyes, and cast him a sideways eye, and a word came out in his mouth: "Get out!"


    "Hahaha..." Bao Longxing smiled awkwardly, and found himself a step down: "Oh, since the adults feel too sad and refuse to go to the official residence to rest, then forget it..."


    With that, Bao Longxing Shi Shiran retreated and stood with his nephew Bao Youwei again.


    "Uncle Thirteen, people tell you to go, why are we still standing here?" Wu Xda, no, here he is called Bao Youwei, and said: "Uncle Thirteen, you revealed your identity just now. Be careful of those neighborhoods. Throw your rotten vegetable leaves again..."


    "What are you afraid of?" Bao Longxing glanced domineeringly, looked around at the crowds watching the lively neighborhood, and said: "Under the protection of this adult, who would dare...?"


    "But it doesn''t matter if that adult dares us!" Bao Youwei asked with a dull look.


    "Have you seen the gems on the top of the sedan chair? This is the official sedan chair. Only if it is the best one can inlay gems on the top of the sedan chair!" Bao Longxing said loudly, wishing everyone in the neighborhood could hear it.


    Then he lowered his head, holding a fan and shining his head on Bao Youwei, who hated iron and steel, and said in a low voice: "You are an idiot. Since ancient times, officials have protected each other. This is something that everyone knows. Those neighborhoods see I just talked to that adult, maybe I thought I had something to do with that adult. Are you yelling so loudly that you want me to be chased by the neighborhood?"


    "But they all heard that you were just called off by the strong man!" Bao Youwei said with a dull expression.


    "How is it possible, my voice is so small, how can they hear it?" Bao Longxing looked around with a wry expression: "Who heard it? Who is it? Stand up and let me see!"


    "We all heard..." XN


    A bunch of people standing behind Bao Youwei said in unison.


    "Wow... when did you come!" Bao Longxing jumped back in shock by the voice: "What have you heard?"


    "Guguan Bao Longxing is here..."


    With this shout, the neighbours didn''t say anything directly, the rotten vegetable leaves, rotten eggs, and they smashed in an instant... The smashed uncle and nephew Bao Longxing hugged their heads...


    Sitting in the sedan chair, Zhou Ye slightly opened the curtains to get a panoramic view of the scene before him. Seeing Master Xing running away, he couldn''t help but joked: "Hehe... Master Xing deserves to be Master Xing. He runs so handsome! "


    Ruyan was awakened by Zhou Ye''s words, opened his sleepy eyes, and asked in a daze, "Zhou Lang, do you not rest for a while?"


    "I can''t sleep anymore!" Zhou Ye gently patted Ruyan''s shoulder, and said softly: "It''s still early, you can rest for a while!"


    "Hmm..." Ruyan replied softly, hugged Zhou Ye''s waist, and slept again.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t sleep because he had already heard a certain sound. In his ears, the sound of blows and beatings two miles away was as clear as close to his eyes.Zhou Ye knew that the people he was waiting for were coming...


    Sure enough, after waiting for about an hour, a sound of blowing and beating came closer and closer to the intersection.


    The corner of Zhou Ye''s mouth curled slightly and he smiled triumphantly.


    He chose this intersection deliberately because it is the only place to go to Qi¡¯s family, and he intends to snatch his relatives... This era is not the same as later generations. The two men and women before they got married have never seen each other, let alone park gates. Something happened, that kind of thing would be beaten to death in this era. Zhou Ye loved this innocent era.


    Ticking--


    There was a joyous suona, and the Umbrella soldiers also stood up from the ground, focusing on the direction of the sound.


    The Xipo who received the relatives stood beside the bride¡¯s sedan chair, her face was happy, and the folds could kill the flies...


    She can¡¯t be unhappy. This Qi family is a wealthy business man. The money given to her is a lot. Not to mention that when I arrive at Qi¡¯s house in a while, there are red envelopes when she gets off the sedan chair, and there are red envelopes when sent to the bridal chamber. ?


    Just as she was thinking about how big a red envelope this Qi''s family would pack for herself in a while, she suddenly felt that the procession to send her relatives stopped, "What''s the matter?"


    Xi Po is the person who specializes in managing the trivial matters of welcoming relatives and sending off relatives. She earns this money. Seeing that the welcoming team actually stopped, she hurried forward and asked as she walked: "What''s wrong? Why suddenly Stopped? Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s bad luck to stop the sedan halfway?"


    The suona hand of the drum music team in front said: "Someone is blocking the road ahead, and the sedan chair can''t get through!"


    "Block the way? Don''t you just give some happy money?" Xi Po said indifferently: "Little Liuzi, where did you die, Xiaoliuzi? Why haven''t you gotten through before?"


    "...Liu Ma, see for yourself, you can''t get through here!" Xiao Liuzi said bitterly.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 191

    Xiaoliuzi is the nephew of Xipo¡¯s family. He grew up with Xipo eating this bowl of rice. He was responsible for rewarding some beggars who blocked the way along the way, so that they would not disturb the bride in the sedan chair. Unfortunately, the gang in front of them, It''s definitely not the few copper plates that can be sent away.


    Xipo Liu Ma came to the front to take a look, suddenly dumbfounded.It¡¯s not the imaginary scene of a group of beggars blocking the way to please money,


    Sixteen big men stood neatly in front of a huge sedan chair, staring at them with blank expressions.The huge sedan chair blocked the cross street strictly, and the team that sent off the relatives simply couldn''t make it through.


    "Oh, what are you guys doing here?" The Xi po who took the money can only come to the sedan chair bravely, with a smile on her face: "It''s all in the village. Folks, can you please raise your hands high, move the sedan chair, and let our welcoming team pass by? It will be bad if we delay the auspicious time for a while!"


    "It''s okay to let you pass!" A faint voice came from the sedan chair, which was Zhou Ye''s voice."But according to the rules, we want money!"


    "I don''t know... I don''t know how much money does this official need?" Xi Po asked cautiously. She was really afraid that the lion would open her mouth so that she would really be caught blind.


    "Hehe..." Seeing Xipo''s embarrassed expression, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Well, don''t worry, I don''t want much!"


    "That''s good, that''s good!" Xi Po wiped the cold sweat on her forehead in relief, but she was a little relieved too early.


    "Just leave the bride to me!" Zhou Ye''s next sentence came, and Xi Po was immediately shocked...


    I have seen people who ask for a lot of money, but I have never seen people who stop the promenade and ask for a bride.Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xi Po is really sad from her heart... It''s so difficult to make some money!


    Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty Nine


    "Hey, uncle, this, this, this is not in compliance!" Xipo stammered, she could see it, where is the sedan chair asking for money? This is terrible.


    "Rules...?" Zhou Ye smiled and muttered to himself, gently put the sleeping Ruyan on the sofa in the sedan chair, and then stepped out of the sedan chair."In Liangguang, what I say is the rules!"


    "Master!" Seeing Zhou Ye step out of the sedan chair, the standing soldiers bowed in unison and saluted.


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye nodded. The soldiers stood up straight again and stood silently on the spot. For them, apart from their master''s orders, they didn''t need to care too much.


    "This... this young master!" Seeing a handsome young man walked out of the sedan chair, Xi Po immediately felt a little settled in her heart. After all, a teenager is equal to young, and young is equal to flickering."It''s a bit too difficult for you to be an old man. If the old man handed the bride to the young master, the master wouldn''t take me alive?"


    "Hehe, then I''ll go to the master''s house with you!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, then glanced at his soldiers, "Why are you still here? Why don''t you hurry up and get your new The mistress received the sedan chair?"


    "It''s the master!" In response, four soldiers went out.The sedan chair directly towards the bride was forced over, and the beaters tried to stop them along the way. The soldiers swept their arms with their arms thicker than their thighs and swept them aside directly, hitting the vendors on the side of the road. At the stall, everyone cried and cried.


    "Master, this, this can''t be used!" Xi Po watched the soldiers walk toward the bride''s sedan chair in a rampant manner, and immediately wanted to rush to Zhou Ye, but she was given a stand by two soldiers. On the spot, he couldn''t move.


    Humph...Zhou Ye didn''t speak, but Xin said, why should such a beautiful girl marry Qi''s tuberculosis ghost, and in the end he was given that thing by Chang Wei? I am saving the miserable beauty. Thinking about fate, Zhou Ye suddenly felt that he was noble and noble.


    In fact, he was just trying to make an excuse for him to rob her.


    The neighbors on the side are watching the excitement. On the one hand, there is a wealthy profiteer''s relatives, and on the other, there is a stranger who doesn¡¯t seem to be messy. Let¡¯s not say who is and who is wrong. In the eyes of the neighbours, neither side is easy to mess with. Yes, anyway, no one wants to do this for the Qi family.


    Qin Lian sat in the sedan chair, listening to the chaotic sounds outside, anxious, but did not dare to get off the sedan chair, so she could only slightly open the sedan chair and peek out.


    I saw four powerful burly men walking towards their sedan chair, overturning the sedan chair and countless people welcoming their relatives along the way. Before she could speak, two of the soldiers had already arrived in front of the sedan chair. Without speaking, one person in front, one person behind, lifted the sedan chair and walked towards Zhou Ye.


    "You...what are you going to do?...stop!" Qin Lian held the swaying sedan chair and said in a panic, but the two soldiers obviously wouldn''t listen to her. After a while, the sedan chair was lifted. Arrived in front of Zhou Ye.


    "Little lady, let''s go with the uncle...hehehe!" When he said this, Zhou Ye felt that his whole soul had been sublimated, no wonder he liked to be a dude, it really felt really cool...especially The standard lines of this dude made me feel comfortable all over.


    With a smirk, Zhou Ye walked to the sedan chair and lifted the sedan curtain, and he saw Qin Lian sitting in the sedan chair, wearing a red wedding gown and wearing a bead curtain.


    Seeing Qin Lian, Zhou Ye had to admit that this girl really deserves to be the most suitable girl in ancient costumes. This appearance is absolutely...


    "Who are you? What do you want to do?" Qin Lian saw the handsome young man in front of him, and she leaned back in shock with a silver smile on her face.


    "Of course I will be the man from you..." Zhou Ye waved his hand and smiled: "Do you like to call me an official? Or do you like to call me an official? Or call me Zhou Lang!"


    "Help..." Qin Lian was frightened by Zhou Ye, waving her hands and feet wildly, but this was useless, Zhou Ye just stretched out her hand and dragged her into her arms, Qin Lian beat Zhou Ye desperately For Zhou Ye, this is a little lighter than the strength of a massage, and the focus can almost be regarded as a shoulder beating...


    "Let go of me...Help..." Qin Lian struggled desperately, kicking and kicking, but she was still carried by Zhou Ye in a half-wrapped arm, and went straight back to her sedan chair.


    At this moment, I suddenly heard a roar from behind."The No. 1 catcher in the capital, Leopard Head, was ordered to capture forty thieves, and those who block me will die!"


    I saw a silver-haired, beard-faced hunter chasing a group of people coming here, maybe those escaping bandits thought they were too easy to slip, so they rushed towards the street surrounded by groups...


    The head of the leopard was solid, and the person was in mid-air, kicking two with one foot, and after landing, with another palm, it directly shot a bandit into the crowd.Suddenly the crowd panicked, crowded and pushed, almost breaking the cordon set by the soldiers.


    When he heard that this man claimed to be a god arrester from the capital, Qin Lian suddenly became energetic and shouted desperately for help: "Help, someone has robbed the girl! Master hunter, here..."


    Zhou Ye smiled and watched Qin Lian shout for help, without stopping. After she finished shouting, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Is it enough?"


    "Hmm..." Qin Lian was frightened by Zhou Ye''s abnormal behavior. According to common sense, wouldn''t all criminals be afraid to catch their heads?Why is this man not afraid?


    "When you finish shouting, follow me in!" Zhou Ye said, picking up Qin Lian and lowering his head into his sedan chair. When he entered the sedan door, he casually told the soldiers: "Go, let the hunting head stop a bit. Today is a day for me to be overjoyed. What a decent way of fighting and killing!"


    "It''s the master!"


    Two soldiers walked over, one left and the other directly blocked the way of the leopard''s head."Today is my master''s happy day. For the sake of this celebration, my master doesn''t want to see blood, so shut up and go!"


    "Bah, who is the owner of your house? I am instructed to capture the imperial court, and those who block me are the anti-thief!" Leopard''s head Leibao did not eat the warrior''s suit, yelled, and rose into the air with his right leg With the sound of the wind rounding, he swept the warrior¡¯s neck with a side kick...


    The soldier looked at the leg kicked by the leopard''s head with mocking eyes, and stood still on the spot, as if he was shocked.


    Only heard a loud bang.


    Leopard''s head felt like he had hit the cotton wool wrapped in iron stakes with his foot, and looked at the soldier, he didn''t move.Suddenly, he felt bad. He pulled his foot and wanted to take his right leg back, but it was too late at this time.


    The soldier tilted his neck and clamped the leopard''s head with his head like a beast trap, with a grinning smile on his face: "The days when the master is overjoyed are not suitable for fighting, but as long as you don''t kill you, Probably the master will not blame me!"


    Speaking of this, the soldier added his own teeth, revealing a bloodthirsty look.As soon as he lifted his hand, he grabbed the leopard''s head by the ankle, and with force, he grabbed the leopard''s head, beating back and forth on the ground like a big doll.


    Going back and forth, down and down for ten years, the leopard''s head has become an impetigo head... lie on the ground motionless.


    "This is even more ruthless..." Uncle Bao Longxing, who was hiding behind a mask stall, looked at him, his eyelids jumped, this Nima is really ruthless.


    In fact, he had already seen it when Zhou Ye robbed relatives with his servants just now, but other than scolding a few birds and beasts, he didn''t have any idea of ??rushing forward to preside over justice.


    But when he saw Qin Lian''s peerless face, he suddenly had an urge to rush to the hero to save the beauty, but he was desperately stopped by his nephew.


    When Leopard''s head appeared, Bao Longxing thought that someone could stop Zhou Ye, but when he saw that Leopard''s head was beaten by someone else and couldn''t take care of himself, he decisively persuaded...


    "Sister Qin Lian, you, stop struggling, no matter how you run, you can''t escape the palm of your father-in-law!" Ruyan sat next to Zhou Ye, smiling at Qin who was struggling desperately in Zhou Ye''s arms. lotus.


    In her opinion, Zhou Ye is the best destination for women in this world. I really don''t know why Qin Lian is struggling.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Sixty


    "Sister, please, let your father-in-law let me go..." Qin Lian struggled in Zhou Ye''s arms while begging Ruyan, wanting Ruyan to persuade Zhou Ye to let her go.


    She is a very traditional woman, who believes in the words of matchmakers and the orders of her parents.Although she was very excited to see Zhou Ye, she still abides by the way of women, and she does not want to just follow Zhou Ye.


    "...It''s really rare!" To be honest, it was the first time Zhou Ye saw Qin Lian''s type, but it was the same as he wanted to come. Yue Luoli is a demon girl, and Bai Lian goddess mother and daughter are the children of Jianghu, Ruyan Born in Fenglailou...


    In this way, it seems that Qin Lian is really the only woman from a good family... Hey, Zhou Ye stopped his movements and asked seriously: "How can you agree to follow me?"


    "You... take your hand out first..." Qin Lian begged in a low voice. The hand before the fierceness was so tricky that she couldn''t think about it anymore.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 192

    "It''s fine if I don''t move!" How could Zhou Ye let her go so easily, grasping Qingshan and not letting go? This is a basic principle."Go ahead, how can you agree to follow me?"


    "Unless...unless you bring back my birthday horoscope from the Qi family, and you will be married with me today, I will... only..." Qin Lian said coyly, she said these words completely to make Zhou Ye Retiring after knowing the difficulties, let alone other things, it is impossible for the Qi family to return her birthday horoscope, let alone prepare Xitang today and get married.


    After saying these words, Qin Lian couldn''t help but raised her head slightly, and stared at Zhou Ye''s face carefully, for fear that the demon king would turn her face and rectify her on the spot and accomplish good things... Then she really had nowhere to cry.


    "It''s a little thing!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly when he heard Qin Lian''s request. From the wooden box next to the seat, he took out a post and threw it outside the sedan chair. He said, "Take my greetings and go to Qi. Home, just say I want the birth date of his fianc¨¦e of the second young master of the Qi family, and let them vacate Xitang and Xifang for me within an hour, and I want to use their Xitang to marry Qin Lianbaitang. "


    "Yes, master!" The soldiers outside agreed and turned away.


    "You...you...how can you be like this!" Qin Lian really wanted to cry without tears. She didn''t expect that the difficult things she thought would be easy for this person.


    When Zhou Ye just took out the greeting note, she accidentally saw the words An Wang, and she was suddenly devastated by thunder. The whole person was shocked. Who was the most concerned about Liangguang becoming Zhou Ye''s feudal town?Naturally, people in Guangdong and Guangxi are most concerned.


    With a sudden change, the sky on the head changed, and they still don''t know what kind of temperament King An is, whether it will be difficult to serve them, they naturally want to inquire about it.


    As early as half a month ago, the Guangdong and Guangxi regions had spread. Legend has it that King An was exiled from the world, and the law of the immortal came to the world. The soldiers under his account were more than ten feet tall and invulnerable. Everyone was improper. Brave.


    Unexpectedly, the legendary King An, who had fallen into the world, was actually in front of him and robbed himself...Qin Lian really felt like in a dream.


    Who is An Wang?An extremely human minister, holding the power of life and death in Guangdong and Guangxi, it can be said that in this three-centre of land in Guangxi and Guangxi, his words are the imperial edict, and he is the heaven above the heads of millions of people in Guangxi and Guangxi.


    "You, you, you are King An?" Qin Lian looked at Zhou Ye''s handsome face, her expression changed, and said tremblingly, "Why did you come to snatch my kiss?"


    "Fancy you, just grab it!" Zhou Ye teased Qin Lian with a smile.


    "Aren''t you afraid of Wang Fa?" Qin Lian blurted out in shock, but after saying this, she couldn''t help but scold herself [What a fool].


    On the boundary between Guangdong and Guangxi, it is not unreasonable for Zhou Ye to say that he is Wang Fa. What is Fengyi?That is to say, the people of this place are Zhou Ye''s possessions. He can ask for anything. As long as he doesn''t do anything angry and grievous, no one will talk to him.


    "Why should I be afraid of what I said!" He teased Qin Lian deliberately, watching Qin Lian''s shy and timid expression, Zhou Ye really loved this expression.


    "I...I won''t tell you..." Qin Lian twisted her small face, her teeth biting her lower lip, an angry look.


    How could she, a weak woman, be able to beat an old hooligan who has been indulging in flowers for hundreds of years??


    "Okay, I won''t say anything, I just do it!" Zhou Ye smiled and wrapped Qin Lian''s waist with one hand, let her sit on her lap, lifted the bead curtain in front of Qin Lian with one hand, and put her own Going up.


    By the time Qin Lian realized what Zhou Ye wanted to do, it was too late, she was already speechless, and Zhang Xiaozhu was stunned by Zhou Ye, and she could only beat Zhou Ye with a fan fist. Hun expressed his dissatisfaction by humming his mouth and nose.


    And Ruyan smiled and watched Zhou Ye teasing Qin Lian, saying that she was not jealous at all. That was pure nonsense, but now she really wants someone to meet her enemy...


    Since leaving the city of Beijing, the two in the harem could not go with Zhou Ye, so only Ruyan was left to monopolize Zhou Ye.


    Ruyan was quite happy at the beginning, but the obtrusive women are gone, so it¡¯s great to dominate Zhou Lang!!It''s a pity that after night... Ruyan knows what it means to be happy and sad.


    On the way, Zhou Ye was traveling in the mountains and playing in the water. Ruyan is... not enough rest every day. After the first two days of refusing to admit defeat, she thoroughly recognized the reality that Zhou Ye, the cow, can really plow her. Tian, ??don¡¯t talk about Tian, ??even Tian Bangzi is scarred...so she has to always hang up and avoid the war...


    Looking at Zhou Ye''s uncomfortable look, Ruyan was also guilty. A lot of them discussed with Zhou Ye along the way to find him some more women...


    However, they were all rejected by Zhou Ye. At this moment, Ruyan was moved by no means, and even more so regardless of his body, he stood up and fought against Zhou Ye alone, repeatedly defeated and defeated.But in the end, he couldn''t stand it anymore. Once again he returned to the state of fishing for three days and drying the net for two days. Today Zhou Ye finally relented to find another one, but Ruyan was the happiest one.


    It can be regarded as someone who accompanies him to fight Zhou Ye''s Great Demon. The hard work of solo, whoever tries, knows, anyway, Yan will never go out alone with Zhou Ye next time when he has the opportunity, at least he must drag a few more sisters. I have the courage to be together...


    That¡¯s why Ruyan smiled at Zhou Ye¡¯s Qin Lian with such complicated emotions, while watching Qin Lian bitterly enjoying Zhou Ye¡¯s tenderness, a smile appeared unconsciously at the corner of her mouth, woman, Your name is Contradiction.


    Here, Zhou Ye took advantage of Qin Lian in the sedan chair, and couldn''t distinguish her from the south, east, north and west...


    On the other side, Qi''s family is about to turn the sky.


    The master of the Qi family looked at the greeting note in his hand, and listened to the words from the next person. He was confused. How did this answer? Why did his son marry a wife and recruit Wang An?


    "Father, what should I do?" Young Master Qi looked at his father''s face, turning green, purple, red, like a chameleon, and he was a bit hesitant."Is this...is it false?"


    "Huh, fake?" Master Qi gave his eldest son a blank look, and said angrily: "Will you be willing to commit a crime for a woman? And still in a prince''s enclave, impersonating that prince Do you think your family¡¯s life is too long?"


    "Then... Father, since it is true, why are you hesitating?" Young Master Qi said eagerly, "This is a rare opportunity to favor King An!"


    "I''m just thinking, how can we make this favor more solid!" Master Qi nodded with satisfaction. This eldest son deserves to be by his side since he was a child, and understands the way of collusion between government and business!


    After thinking for a while, Master Qi said: "Hurry up, replace all the places with the second child''s name in Xitang with the names of His Royal Highness An Wang, and then go and order those relatives and friends who come to the wedding banquet. Today is not the second child. On the day of great joy, it was that His Royal Highness An Wang was here to take concubines. In addition, hurry up and find a few skilled craftsmen to pay more. Be sure to replace the Qi¡¯s plaque with An Wang¡¯s House within an hour, and call it the Jiading of the family. Let¡¯s go to the street and quickly replace all the things used in the room with new ones..."


    "Father... you sent out all the houses, then where do we live in the future?" The elder son was dumbfounded, his father was so ruthless, he actually sent out all his houses.


    "Stupid son, so that the prince can see the sincerity of my Qi family, so that my Qi family is still afraid of not making a lot of money in the future? If I have money, I am afraid that there is no place to live?" The Qi family master shook his head helplessly. The son was still too courageous, and he saw the opportunity but didn''t dare to make a desperate move. It was enough to be the master of success.


    "Yes, then I will do it now!" Young Master Qi said, and rushed outside the gate.


    As for the tuberculosis ghost of the second young master of the Qi family, who remembers that it was him who married today? Everyone is busy because of his coming.


    Chapter 261


    When Qin Lian came to Qi''s house an hour later, she was speechless and sorrowful when she looked at the plaque with the four characters An Wang Bieyuan on the gate of the palace.


    Qin Lian saw that Qi''s family could even send out their old house in order to please Zhou Ye, let alone her unqualified daughter-in-law... But it''s okay, that way, she doesn''t need to because Breaching the contract and carrying a psychological burden.After all, his Qi family didn''t want me, not that I didn''t marry his Qi family''s second son.


    "Caomin Qi Zhenzhuan welcomes His Royal Highness An!" The Qi family had already knelt at the door, seeing Zhou Ye''s sedan chair coming, and hurriedly leading a group of his family members to kneel on the ground and kowtow.


    "Qi Zhen earned? Your name is really correct. It seems that the business is doing well!" Zhou Ye stepped off the sedan chair and almost didn''t smile when he heard the Qi family master''s words. This name is absolutely amazing."Get up!"


    "Hey, according to the auspicious words of the prince, a small one can be considered a meager business!" The Qi family master climbed along the pole and responded with a smile.


    "I asked you to prepare everything, have you prepared it?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "In response to the prince, the prince''s request has been fulfilled for the small ones, and you can start when the prince comes!" The Qi family''s master has a dog-legged appearance, and that well-behaved, it is estimated that he has not been so hard to serve his father. Over.


    "I''m interested!" Zhou Ye smiled, "Then let''s start!"


    "Yes, please..." Qi Zhenzhuan nodded and bowed to welcome Zhou Ye into the mansion. Two happy women walked to Zhou Ye''s sedan chair, one by one, Ruyan and Qin Lian on their backs, and walked towards the inner hall. go with.


    At this moment, outside the gate, a pair of uncles and nephews were watching this scene with envy.


    "Wow, this is the official, promising. Did you see it? That''s what a big man was born to!" Bao Longxing said while drooling. He witnessed this from beginning to end, blocking the road from Zhou Ye and forcibly To snatch the relatives, send someone into the family¡¯s home to send a greeting card, and then to Zhou Ye to use his sedan chair to carry the bride of the other family to the family¡¯s house to worship and get married...


    This Nima who eats fruits explained to him what is powerful and powerful...


    "Uncle Thirteen, don''t be envious, wipe your saliva! In this life I guess you have nothing to count on!" Bao Youwei hugged his shoulders and poured cold water on his Thirteenth uncle: "People are real. The prince of Yap, the prince who really sealed the borders and cracked the soil, you are an official, no matter how high you are, you are among the best, and you have to bow to others!"


    "Do I envy others? I just take a critical attitude and study why this prince is so lustful!" Bao Longxing wiped the corner of his mouth with his sleeve and taught himself this nephew who always poured cold water on him.


    "Hey, I''ve watched it, let''s meet the official office!"


    "Uncle Thirteen, I''m hungry, do you have wonton noodles?"


    "Eat, eat, eat, don¡¯t make a lot of money, just remember to eat, wonton noodles are gone, do you want to eat Yangchun noodles!"


    "Yangchun noodles are fine too!"


    The backs of the two of them went further and further, and gradually disappeared on the corner of the street.

 In Movie World Chapter 193

    On the other side, the Qi¡¯s residence, which is decorated with lanterns and colorful flowers, er, is wrong, it should be called An Wang Bieyuan now!The Anwang Bieyuan where people come and go is really lively.


    It''s really rare to see two women entering the door at once.


    In fact, Zhou Ye was thinking that since it was a courtship and marriage, he could just marry Ruyan as well. Although this stupid woman didn''t say anything, the envious eyes when she looked at Qin Lian''s wedding dress quickly turned Qin Lian away. I was crying, my eyes were green...


    This scene was seen by Zhou Ye and remembered in his heart.With an opportunity, the soldiers sent another message to the Qi family, asking them to prepare more things, and they would marry two at a time...


    This is embarrassing to the Qi family. Everything else is easy to say. Only the wedding dress is tailor-made in advance. Few ready-to-wear shops sell this thing...


    Fortunately, such things as wedding dresses, such as Yanyan, do it by themselves. The only difference is some phoenix crowns and jewelry. This is not a problem for the wealthy Qi family. After hearing Zhou Ye''s order, the Qi family almost paid the family money. The shop was moved to Zhou Ye''s sedan chair.


    At that time, Ruyan was moved, not to be undesirable... She thought she was born in a brothel, it would be nice to be able to follow her beloved, and she did not dare to expect anything like a wedding.But I didn''t expect Zhou Ye to surprise her here...


    Everything was in place, and the two brides were also led by Xi Po to the lobby, and Zhou Ye also changed into a long gown and even brought a big red flower...


    Since Zhou Ye''s parents were no longer there, they simply put two empty chairs there to take a look at the scene, make a substitute, worship Tiandi, and after the Gaotang, they were sent directly into the bridal chamber.


    After the two brides were sent into the bridal chamber, their own maidservants were waiting inside, and Zhou Ye would go out to show up, just as a treat.


    At this time in the Anwang Villa, the festive atmosphere is still strong. Outside the lobby, neighbors from the neighborhood who come to have a wedding drink, come to eat and drink, punch and drink, congratulate... everyone laughed loudly, on this occasion, Zhou Ye didn''t care about so much, just a few small money.But in the main hall, it was as silent as no one was here.


    Zhou Ye sat in the first seat of the hall, and every one sitting in the hall was a figure with a head and a face in the county town, and the last time he was a gentry landlord.


    After all, the Qi family has a rare opportunity to be a pendant on Zhou Ye¡¯s thigh last year. What if you don¡¯t take the opportunity to show off? Zhou Ye only needs to show his face here, and it¡¯s already giving him the face of the Qi family, this big house of the Qi family. It was not for free.


    What is officialdom?That is the fastest place in the world for news transmission. As long as Zhou Ye accepts the Qi family mansion and spreads it out, let¡¯s not say that Qi family will go sideways in Guangdong and Guangxi. At least since then, we will not be afraid of secret arrows from the officialdom. It is their amulet.


    Zhou Ye took a seat there, and the gentry under the head sat there orderly, not daring to breathe...


    "Qi''s affairs are doing well today, I''m very satisfied!" Zhou Ye picked up the teacup brought by the maid, and said with a sip, "In the future, as long as you are reasonable and legal, I will support you! "


    "Thank you, prince, thank you, prince!" The Qi family master stood up with a look of surprise, and kept admiring Zhou Ye.


    "Okay, you don''t need so much courtesy, you deserve it!" Zhou Ye continued with a grimace, and said, "But if you break the law, then I will definitely be the first to ask you the crime!"


    As long as this Qi family doesn''t violate his taboo, he doesn''t mind supporting an official business. If it violates his bottom line, then... Hehe, Zhou Ye will let him know what turning face is faster than turning a book.


    "Little dare..." Master Qi family knelt on the ground in shock, Zhou Ye''s words seemed to him in his ears, as if with tens of thousands of mighty prestige, the master Qi family seemed to feel a while. The evil spirit came towards him, and there was a stern ghost crying in the evil spirit.


    "Well, get up!" Zhou Ye looked at the sweating Master Qi and nodded in satisfaction. People need to know awe to go further."I''ll leave the business to you here, I''m going to be busy!"


    "Should, should be, I send you off to the prince!" Before the Qi family finished his words, he heard a turmoil outside the lobby, and then the three men rushed into the main room with panic expressions. It is the head of a leopard who is known as the No. 1 catcher in Beijing, Leopard.


    "Get out..." Before the three men rushed into the hall, they were caught by the two soldiers guarding the entrance of the hall, one man and one hand, and threw them into the yard.


    "Your Excellency..."


    Seeing the familiar clothes, the familiar figure, and the expression of Lien Zhanbing, Lei Bao felt very familiar, Nima, how could he hit their hands again.


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye was eager to enter the bridal chamber at this time, so he had no time to take care of the second-hand, and waved his hand: "Throw them out of the door, and then dare to come in and make trouble, just kill!"


    "Yes, master!" Umbrella''s soldiers bowed in response, and then watched Lei Bao and the three Jiang Yang thieves smiled and surrounded them.


    "Don''t, can I throw myself out by myself?" Lei Bao hurriedly waved his hand and said in a timely manner.


    "What do you mean?" A soldier grinned and grabbed Lei Bao by the collar and walked outside."The master said to throw you out, then you must be thrown out, kid, just accept your fate!"


    Chapter Two Hundred and Sixty Two


    In the new house, two brides with red hijabs are sitting on the edge of the bed, sitting opposite each other.


    "Sister, are you still angry with your husband?" Ruyan asked Qin Lian softly.


    "No..." Qin Lian paled and shook her head. She had just spotted a pale and coughing tuberculosis in the crowd. A maid told her in a low voice that it was the second young master of the Qi family.


    Qin Lian couldn''t help but feel scared. If she really married that tuberculosis ghost, then her future life would be conceivable, but with her character, she would definitely die, and her life would be ruined.


    Thinking about Zhou Ye again, Qin Lian suddenly felt that this man was really the nemesis he had hit. When he was about to fall into the trap, he stopped him on the way, but he was not stopping him for justice or morality. But for her...


    This made Qin Lian a little at a loss, how should she face this man who forcibly occupy her?Want to say hate?She can''t hate it, want to say love?It was a little too close. This enemy ate up all his tofu as soon as they met... Well, what can I do?


    "Sister..." Seeing Qin Lian''s thoughts, Ruyan said with comfort, "Worshiping Tiandi and drinking Hewu wine, we are from the Zhou family. It is useless to think too much. Women, I have to think hard about how to take care of my husband!"


    "Yes... Sister!" Qin Lian shook her body when she heard Ruyan''s words. She suddenly woke up. She had already visited Zhou Ye and drank Hexi Jiu. She was already from the Zhou family. What are she still struggling with?Besides, that bad guy has done such a shameful thing to herself in the sedan chair, and her reputation has been broken in the hands of that enemy. Who can she marry if she doesn''t marry him?


    Is it the best ending now?When Qin Lian thought of this, the various entanglements in her heart turned into a person''s name, Zhou Ye.


    "Sister, can you tell me what kind of person your husband is in your eyes?" Qin Lian asked Ruyan curiously.


    Ruyan is also a wonderful woman. She simply explained how she and Zhou Ye met. Qin Lian couldn''t help but feel sorry for Ruyan. In that case, it was a blessing for Ruyan to meet her husband.But she changed her mind to think about herself, how lucky she is!


    Compared to Zhou Ye''s fancy, that tuberculosis ghost made Qin Lian even more unbearable.In other words, in addition to being bothered, Zhou Ye wanted to have a good appearance, be considerate and considerate, and have status and status. Qin Lian asked herself, what else is she dissatisfied with?


    In this era, no powerful man has three wives and four concubines, they can''t even compare to Zhou Ye''s little finger.


    And Qin Lian also talked about her life experience to Ruyan. When she was young, her family was considered a scholarly family, but her father was unbelievable. He rushed to the exam many times, and even missed a talent. Finally, she drank and smoked every day. Gambling...In the end, I lost all my rich family background. I drank too much wine a few days ago, stumbled at the waterside, fell into the water and drowned...


    He died a hundred years ago, but he still owes a lot of usury outside, and the debts are not bad, and the gang of creditors block the door every day to demand debts.


    The mother and daughter of Qin Lian did not dare to go out. Later, the Qi family asked a matchmaker to come to the home as a matchmaker. If Qin Lian was willing to marry the second young master of the Qi family, the Qi family would be willing to help her father pay off all the high-interest debts. Then, I gave Qin Lian''s mother 5,000 taels of silver to let her care for the elderly.


    The filial nature Qin Lian agreed as soon as she gritted her teeth. At first, she only thought that the second young master of the Qi family was a dude, but she did not expect to be a tuberculosis ghost. This is basically a terminal illness...


    Qin Lian¡¯s life experience made Ruyan also sympathetic, and both of them are basically hard-working people. You comfort me, I comfort you, the more they talk, the more speculation they are, they almost never burned yellow paper and cut chicken. The head became a sister of a different surname.


    At this moment, the door of the new house opened with a creak, and Zhou Ye walked in from outside.


    "What are you talking about? Such a speculation?" Zhou Ye, who walked into the room, saw the untouched wine and vegetables on the table, and said accusingly, "You don''t have to wait for me, eat first! What should I do if I am hungry? ?"


    "If the husband doesn''t come back, how dare we move the chopsticks first?" Ruyan stood up and smiled and helped Zhou Ye to take off the robe. She knew that her husband was not used to wearing long robe.


    "Okay, I''m back, let''s eat quickly!" Zhou Ye, who took off his lab coat, wore a pair of big pants, and sat in the middle of the two women carelessly, with one arm wrapped around the two women''s slender waists.


    "Zhou Lang, how do you eat like this..."


    Qin Lian slowly adapted to Zhou Ye''s actions. Now that he had become his concubine, what he did to him was justified.


    What Zhou Ye likes most is the obedience of women in this era. This is simply the virtue of Eastern women since ancient times...


    "It''s okay, you feed me!" Zhou Ye smiled cheeky.


    "Bah, you are so beautiful!"


    Although Ruyan whispers, she feeds Zhou Ye the most frequently. That''s for fear of a man who is hungry. Qin Lian also tried to pick Zhou Ye with vegetables. Eating...


    At some point, the two women sat alone in Zhou Ye''s arms. Qin Lian used her mouth to feed Zhou Ye a sip of wine, and like a cigarette, he used her mouth to feed Zhou Ye a sip of dessert.


    The last three people writhed on the couch, it was really a night of fish and dragon dance, endless bustling lights and shadows, endless years of wind and flow...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 194

    The next day¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Qin Lian woke up from her sleep, she still felt a strange sense of fullness under her body, and couldn''t help but reach out her hand and touch down... The bad guy who bullied herself last night was still taking up a position and refused to leave...


    "It''s such a bad thing!" Qin Lian couldn''t help but sipped, and moved her body gently, trying to get rid of someone''s entanglement, but she moved, someone holding her slender waist could not help but tighten tightly, and then moved again After moving her body, she suddenly felt that something bad had penetrated deeper...


    "Baby are you awake? Do you want to try morning exercise..."


    "Wha, what is morning exercise? Husband..."


    "I''ll teach you... It''s easy..." The window couch creaked again...


    Zhou Ye didn''t let the two women go until the sun went three poles...


    A maid came in to help the two women dress up. Zhou Ye really wanted to enjoy the thrush. However, looking at the complicated bun of the Qing Dynasty, Zhou Ye made a decisive choice after breaking a dozen long hairs. give up.


    Even Superman has something that he is not good at-Zhou Ye helplessly finds excuses for himself.


    After washing up, the three of them came to the hall, and a maid had brought breakfast.I have to say that this is Qi Zhenzhuan who will be a man, and the maidservants of Yiying were all newly bought from Renyazi, and they were given to Zhou Ye along with their own house.


    "Husband, you can try this Liu Ji fish skin, it''s a well-known and time-honored brand here..." Qin Lian helped Zhou Ye pick up vegetables with a happy face. A woman, after getting nourishment and moisturizing, she is better than using cosmetics.


    "Zhou Lang, you try this pork hand noodle..."


    "Husband, you try this boat porridge!"


    Two women, you are a husband, and I belong to Zhou Lang. It¡¯s like feeding Zhou Ye as a pig, but Zhou Ye can¡¯t stop eating. The two women are both kind. If you want to make up for him, it¡¯s hard to get good intentions. Zhou Ye also I can only hold on to eat them all...


    This breakfast really almost lasted Zhou Ye.Almost half of the table full of meals entered Zhou Ye''s stomach...


    But Zhou Ye had to admit that Guangzhou''s morning tea really has many varieties...The taste is not bad. As a northerner who eats fried dough sticks, buns and tofu every day, Zhou Ye thinks the taste of Cantonese morning tea is very good.


    Just as Zhou Ye sat on the chair with a contented look and drank the tea made by Qin Lian, suddenly a soldier came to report, "Master, the admiral of the Guangdong Navy, Chang Kun, please see me. This is the gift list he gave to the master... ¡­"


    "Why did this guy come to see me?" Zhou Ye drank tea and curled his lips. He didn''t know Chang Kun, but he knew the virtue of Chang Kun in the movie, and he knew what his son was."No see, let him go!!"


    "Yes!" Zhanbing agreed and walked out of the hall.


    Zhanbing came to the door and unceremoniously threw the gift list in front of the father and son, and said coldly: "My master doesn''t want to see you, get out!"


    "You..." Chang Kun''s son, Chang Wei, saw his father being insulted by a small guard, and immediately wanted to rush forward to teach that guy, but his father stopped him.


    "This is not a place to talk, let''s go back!" Chang Kun said, taking his son''s hand, turning his head and sitting on the sedan chair, and went back.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Sixty Three


    Adjust the time to last night¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The navy admiral Chang Kun was sitting in the garden stage at his home watching Cantonese opera. Today he invited the famous actor Bai Lianhua to his house. He was serving tea with his servants and watching the opera. When the rise of, he also hummed twice...


    At this time, a rush of footsteps sounded, and Chang Kun frowned, but didn''t say anything. He knew that at this moment, he was the only one who would dare to disturb his interest.


    "father!"


    Sure enough, it was his son who often ran back and forth. Chang Kun nodded, and then casually pointed at his side: "Sit down and listen to the show with me!"


    "Yes..." Chang Wei sat by his father''s side obediently, leaned over Chang Kun''s ear slightly and said, "Father, I saw Wang An in Qi''s house!"


    "Which King An?" Chang Kun''s eyes were on the famous horn, and he didn''t pay attention to what his son said.


    "Father, that''s His Royal Highness King An who has sealed the city of Guangdong and Guangxi!" Chang Wei said hurriedly.


    "King An?" Chang Kun''s expression suddenly became serious. Although I don''t know why today''s saints should designate such a person as King An, and he is still the prince of the city, he has always used the greatest malice to speculate on other people''s ideas.


    Especially, after Wang An arrived in Guangdong, he did not come to Guangzhou first, but went to a county below Guangzhou first, which he couldn''t see through."Why did Wang An go to Qi''s house?"


    "Today..." Chang Wei told his father what he had heard and seen in Qi''s house. He knew where his free and easy capital came from, if his father''s top Dai Hualing is gone, so he is not as good as a pile of stinky shit on the side of the road, so he dare not hide it at all, and even the continuation of his relationship with the Qi family, that is, his cousin Yao Wanjun has an affair. ...


    "Good calculation..." Chang Kun is not interested in those bad things about his son, but he has some thoughts about what Zhou Ye did: "I went to a small county town directly when I didn''t reach Guangzhou. It was because of a marriage soon. The woman who went there, that woman didn''t know him before... such a thing, do you believe it when you say it?"


    "Father, did our Dongchuang incident happen?" Chang Wei is still very clear about his father''s affairs. Since Emperor Daoguang took the throne, he has strictly banned smoking, but the profits of the smoke soil involved in all aspects. There are banner people, high officials and big officials. businessman¡­¡­


    These people are like a huge net, making Daoguang''s smoking ban a dead letter.In order to ban smoking, Daoguang even linked the amount of smoke seized to military industry...


    Of course, there are policies at the top and countermeasures at the bottom.


    Naturally, some people saw the benefits of this place, so they discussed with the merchants of the British East India Company that for every 10,000 boxes of heavy smoke, they would give them hundreds of boxes for protection, and they would no longer seriously investigate and deal with the British merchant¡¯s cargo ships... ¡­


    It has to be said that smoking bans and smoking bans, and the more bans, the more big smoke comes in. In just ten years, Chang Kun has also been promoted from a small sailing belt all the way to its present status because of the banning efforts in just ten years. Admiral of the navy.


    Now Chang Wei is afraid that he has committed his own affairs?Was that King An surreptitiously crossing Chencang on the plank road of Mingxiu, apparently a looting girl, but secretly investigating his own nasty things?That''s a big deal, it''s a crime of robbing the family and destroying the door. Whether it''s lying about military merits or deceiving the emperor, either one is enough for the Changjiazhu Nine Clan...


    Obviously, Chang Kun is thinking about the same question now. Is this His Royal Highness An on a whim?Or is he premeditated?


    This is related to the lives of the young and old in his Chang family, so he can''t help but think carefully.


    "Otherwise? Let''s visit His Royal Highness An Wang and test his tone? It''s good to plan early!" Chang Wei advised his father.


    "Alright..." Chang Kun nodded and agreed to his son''s suggestion.


    "Then I will buy it now!" Chang Wei turned his head and left. After all, he was going to meet a prince. Empty-handed is not enough. You must bring some generous gifts to come.


    "I''m not in a hurry now..." Chang Kun shook his hand and stopped Chang Wei from saying: "The Lord An is the four great joys in life now, but if you bother him now, you will only be boring. We will leave early tomorrow morning. That''s it!"


    "Okay, Dad, I will prepare those gifts first!" Chang Wei said.


    "Go, don''t be stingy with money!" Chang Kun knew that as long as he was in this position, money and everything would be available at any time. If he wasn''t in this position, I''m afraid... leaving those money would only be a way to attract disaster.


    "Yes, dad, I know!" Chang Wei responded, turned and left the garden.


    Chang Kun had no interest in listening to the drama at this time. He waved his hand to disperse the actors. He stood up and looked at the bright moon hanging in the sky. He couldn''t help but ponder. He had a very ominous premonition. I''m afraid I really can''t get through this hurdle.


    The next morning--


    The two Chang Kun and his son, with a dozen domestic servants carrying three or four heavy boxes, set off from Guangzhou early and arrived at the small county town where Zhou Ye was located at about noon.


    "This strong man, can you please report to His Royal Highness King An, the next official, Guangdong Navy Admiral Chang Kun, please see me!" Chang Kun said, holding the gift form and handing it over with a hundred taels of cash."This is a small gift, no respect!"


    "Wait!" The soldier took the gift form, did not look at the banknotes in the gift form, strode directly toward the inner courtyard and walked over.


    Chang Kun and his son stood at the door of Anwang Bieyuan with sad faces and worried, looking inside from time to time, but they couldn''t see anything.


    After about ten minutes passed, the soldiers turned around again, and threw the gift list in front of the father and son. There was a silver ticket floating in it. It was Chang Kun deliberately clipped in the gift list. To the door of the soldiers."My master doesn''t want to see you, get out!"


    "You..." Hearing the unceremonious words of the soldier, Chang Wei immediately wanted to rush forward, planning to use his martial arts to teach the soldier.


    Zhan Bing looked at him expectantly, and waited for him to come over. After all, standing guard is a very boring thing, it''s rare to have fun...


    Unfortunately, to Zhanbing''s disappointment, Chang Wei was stopped by his father, Chang Kun.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 195

    "Father, you..."


    "Let''s go, this is not a place to talk!" Chang Kun secretly waved his head at his son, indicating that this is not his presumptuous place, then took his son''s hand and returned to the sedan chair.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Sixty Four


    Along the way, Chang Kun''s face was sinking. Chang Wei wanted to talk several times, but when he saw his father''s gloomy face, he didn''t dare to speak.


    After the group returned to the mansion, Chang Kun sat quietly on the hall, watched his son ponder for a while, and said: "This Zhou Ye...the visitor is not good!"


    He even didn¡¯t even bother to call King An by his official name. This was a taboo in officialdom, but he didn¡¯t care so much at this time. From Chang Kun¡¯s point of view, Zhou Ye was aiming at himself. Coming.


    Especially the attitude of the war soldiers gave him a hint of foreboding. As the saying goes, the servant follows the master-which means that the master''s attitude towards a person can be seen from his servants. Here comes one or two.


    After all, it is the servants who often come into contact with the master. There are some words that the master will not say behind his back that the soldiers today dare to scold him in front of him, especially when his son wants to rush forward. There was a sense of eagerness in the servant''s eyes.


    This had to make him secretly figure out what Zhou Ye meant... It seems that Zhou Ye has a lot of opinions about himself this time... How should he save himself?He didn''t even see himself, which is tantamount to saying that it was blocking the way, but is there anyone who can restrain him in these two areas?Not at all... This is to die by oneself.


    "Father..." Chang Wei watched his father ponder for a while without saying a word, and couldn''t help asking, "Is the situation terrible?"


    "I''m afraid... Wei''er, our Chang family is doomed this time!" Chang Kun sighed and said, "That Zhou Ye obviously doesn''t want to see our father and son, I''m afraid we really have to take it this time!"


    "Then father, what are we going to do? Or let''s run away!" Changwei Liushen Wuzhu said: "We can take the money to Nanyang, or take a merchant ship to the country of England, as long as we have money. , Can''t we live well everywhere?"


    "Stupid!" Chang Kun cursed his son with hatred of iron and steel."With this navy admiral¡¯s hat, we can have so much wealth. Without this official hat and the power in your father¡¯s hands, then our family¡¯s money is like a child holding gold in the downtown area. Seeking a dead end, and taking a merchant ship to England? You will be eaten up by the merchants halfway through. Do you think those smuggling merchants who call you brothers are good birds? Naive!"


    "Then...Father, what are we going to do? I can''t stay here and wait for death!" Chang Wei couldn''t help but say nonchalantly, looking at his father''s angry expression.


    "Zhou Ye, Zhou Ye, since you are unkind, don''t blame me for being unrighteous..." How easy is Chang Kun to be able to climb from a small tube belt to the current high position? He decided to make the first move. , Think of a way to eradicate Zhou Ye...


    Although he also had good ministers in Beijing, he told him not to provoke this An Wang Zhou Ye, saying that this man has unpredictable supernatural powers, but Chang Kun, who has been driven to the end of the road, can''t care much anymore. If he doesn''t struggle, he will die. If you struggle a bit, there may be a chance.


    Thinking of this, Chang Kun thought for a moment, and then said to his son who was waiting for his own decision: "You go out from the back door now, and quietly invite Mr. Charlie from the British Chamber of Commerce to come home, saying that I have something to do. Talk to him..."


    "But... what should I do with Zhou Ye?" Chang Wei looked stunned, how come his family was at the point of life and death, and his father asked himself to invite the merchants from England who had previously cooperated with the smuggling of cigarettes. ?


    "If you ask you to go!" Chang Kun completely gave up treatment to his son with well-developed limbs and simple mind. "I have my own opinion!"


    "Oh!" Chang Wei replied timidly, and Chang Kun was still a little scared when he showed his might.


    After Chang Wei left, Chang Kun sat on the chair of the teacher, pondered for a long time, and smoothed all his interests, then he took a sip of tea with confidence."Bah, why is the tea cold? Come here, come here!"


    "Master, what do you have to order!" A maid heard Chang Kun''s yelling and immediately walked in.


    "How come the tea is cold and I don''t know how to change the water? How do you minions do things?" Chang Kun yelled angrily, "Is it because I was too conniving to you minions in the past, so I let you all Dare to ride on my head? Huh?"


    "Old, sir...Yes, you told us not to come near the hall..." The maid explained with a scared look.


    When Chang Kun heard the maid''s words, his anger became even more exuberant: "Dare to talk back? Come here, drag this bitch maid down, beat him to death and knock him down..."


    Several domestic servants rushed forward, dragged the poor maid out of the courtyard, and pressed them to the ground for a while...


    "Master...forgive the servant girl... the servant girl will never dare anymore..."


    "Ah... sir... please forgive me... ah... forgive the slave and maid..."


    Listening to the screams and begging for mercy coming out of the outside, Chang Kun took a deep breath, as if the string that had been tight has also been somewhat relieved...


    The voice of the maid from outside became weaker and weaker... After half an hour, there was no more sound. The servant came in and reported: "Master, she passed out..."


    "Throw it into the firewood room and let her fend for herself..." Chang Kun ordered casually.


    "Yes!" The servant turned and left...


    Chang Kun has a little secret. Whenever he is faced with an important decision, he wants to abuse others very much. When he was a sailor, there were countless pirates who were directly tortured to death by him. Those pirates hated him even more so that their teeth itch...


    It¡¯s just that Chang Kun¡¯s age is a bit older and his status is different, and it¡¯s not a good time at this time. He has to wait here for the arrival of Charlie, a businessman from the Kingdom of England. If he plays in person, he will be bloody. It''s not good after all... so I can only listen to the screams of the maid to ease my emotions.


    Slowly calming down, Chang Kun picked up the fragrant tea that the servants had just replaced, took a sip, and muttered to himself: "Hoo...it''s almost time, it''s time to come!"


    Sure enough, it wasn''t too early, and I heard a voice with an exotic tone coming over."Hello, Mr. Chang, good noon!"


    "Haha, Mr. Charlie. I''ve been waiting for a long drive!" Chang Kun greeted Charlie into the house with a big laugh, and then told his son: "Will, you go to the kitchen to explain, Mr. Charlie is here today, let They must give me a richer meal, and don¡¯t let the guests read jokes!"


    "Yes!" Chang Wei knew that his father was trying to distract him, he didn''t say much, and he responded and turned and left the hall.


    Chang Kun took Charlie and the two of them to be the guest and the host, and his servant brought two cups of good tea.


    After taking a sip of tea, Old God Charlie asked: "Mr. Chang specially ordered your noble son to call me today, not just to invite me to have tea and dinner, right?"


    Charlie is the head of the Guangzhou office of the Ingrish East India Company. He has been in the Qing Dynasty for seven or eight years, and he is considered a China pass.


    "Then I won''t go around in circles!" Chang Kun thought for a while, and then asked, "I don''t know what your Excellency Charlie has about An Wang Zhou Ye who is coming to Guangdong and Guangxi soon?"


    "Huh?" Charlie''s heart suddenly burst. The situation is not right. The admiral often invited himself to the house and hosted a banquet. Is it just to ask himself about the coming, it is said that he has the power of life and death in Guangxi and Guangxi? What do you think of An Wang?


    Charlie deliberated for a moment, and asked, "What does your Excellency Chang Kun think of this King An?"


    Chapter Two Hundred and Sixty Five


    Hearing Charlie''s rhetorical question, Chang Kun cursed the old fox secretly in his heart. After thinking about it for a while, he said, "Don''t hide it from Mr. Charlie, I have already met the King An today!"


    "Oh?" Charlie was also taken aback. He didn''t expect Chang Kun to have seen Wang An.


    "His Royal Highness An is not very friendly to me." Chang Kun said, "I''m afraid I am quite criticizing the fact that I let your company''s smoke enter Guangdong without permission!"


    "This..." Charlie was also a little depressed. Daoguang had just ascended to the throne, and he did rigorously investigate the heavy smoke for a period of time. This brought them a lot of losses to the East India Company, but later because of the officials in the Qing Dynasty Corruption and connivance have allowed them to slowly return to their current situation, better than before.


    Could this be the beginning of another anti-smoking campaign under the direction of Daoguang?Charlie was a little worried. If this event caused too much damage to the East India Company, then I am afraid that he would be transferred from this land full of gold...


    This is a result that Charlie is absolutely unacceptable, but he changed his mind. Since Chang Kun called to come over, I am afraid that he was going to discuss with him the way to deal with the matter. Charlie also put his heart in his stomach, and the old god was asking. Said: "Then I don''t know what kind of attitude the King An has toward our English merchants?"


    "Haha..." Chang Kun sneered: "I just let your smoke in, and you are the ones who really carried the smoke into our country. What do you think the attitude of His Royal Highness An to you? ?"


    "...This!" Charlie was so choked by Chang Kun that he almost couldn''t speak, and instead of being angry, he smiled and said, "Is there any good way for Mr. Chang Kun? For example, the purchase of His Royal Highness An Category¡­¡­"


    "Haha, buy it?" Chang Kun sneered, "This king An is the prince of the city. The two Guangxi are strictly owned by him. What do you use to buy him?"


    "Oh my God... Did we just watch him cut off our financial avenue?" As a businessman, Charlie''s most intolerable thing is that his biggest financial avenue was cut off by others.


    The tobacco planted by the East India Company in Kolkata was transported to China to earn high profits, and then from China, goods such as porcelain, silk, tea, etc. that were highly sought after by the upper-class European society were transported to the mainland, and then those low-priced goods were transported from China. Industrial products go to Kolkata in exchange for smoke...


    Such a triangular trade made all these businessmen earn a lot of money. According to Charlie¡¯s knowledge, during the seven or eight years when he was solely responsible for Guangzhou commerce, there was a lucky man who had obtained a big tobacco concession from the East India Company. From a small fleet of only seven or eight two-masted medium-sized merchant ships to a wealthy merchant with thirty three-masted galleons, one can imagine how huge the profits are.


    "Oh, dear Lord Chang Kun, I know you must have a good solution!" Charlie stared at Chang Kun''s eyes, as if to see something."Come on, speak up, and tell your most loyal old friend Charlie!"


    "What can I do?" Chang Kun said helplessly: "I just stopped working with you. This time I call you to inform you. I will strictly inspect your country''s merchant ships in the future. Please also your Excellency Charlie inform the businessmen of your company that it is strictly forbidden to transport large smoke soil in the future to avoid unnecessary trouble. After all, we used to cooperate very happily!"


    Charlie heard Chang Kun said that he was going to start strict inspections of the merchant ships docking.And it is strictly forbidden to smoke and soil business. Suddenly, like a cat with its tail trampled on, the whole person dances high, dancing with anger and shouting: "God, you are a betrayal... the betrayal of eating fruit."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 196

    "Why am I betraying this?" Chang Kun said with a smile: "I just can''t cooperate with you anymore. I am an official of the Qing Dynasty, and I receive the salary of the Qing Dynasty. It is a favor to cooperate with you. It''s morality not to cooperate with you!"


    "..." Charlie calmed down, looked at Chang Kun in silence for a while, and then smiled slightly: "Okay, Chang Kun, we don''t have to play with the fake one. If there is any way, please tell me quickly. Well, according to the Chinese proverb, we are two grasshoppers tied to a rope. They can''t run away from me or jump? Can''t you!"


    "Haha...what does Mr. Charlie say?" Chang Kun pretended to be stupid.


    "Although I don''t know how serious the crime of malfeasance is in your country!" Charlie smiled confidently: "But in our country, if an official dereliction of duty, his successor will be held in the mud by his successor and kicked a few more vigorously. Feet, it will never be possible for him to climb to the shore again."


    After saying these words, Charlie looked at Chang Kun¡¯s slightly twitching eyes, nodded in satisfaction, and then said: "I think human hearts are basically interlinked in this world, then Lord Chang Kun, since you want mine If you can help, please tell me clearly, don¡¯t circle with me here anymore...That¡¯s not a wise choice. After all, we have common interests and we are allies, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    "...Okay!" Chang Kun''s idea of ??wanting to fool these foreigners to kill with a knife has gone bankrupt. Although Charlie doesn''t know much about it, it is clear that he has already seen his current situation and it is impossible to stay out of the matter. Up...


    After sorting out his thoughts, Chang Kun approached Charlie and lowered his own voice and said, "If we want everything to be the same, you carry your smoke, and I will be my admiral of the navy, then King An ...Must die!!!"


    "Hiss--!" Charlie took a breath when he heard this.He saw that Chang Kun was both threatening and intimidating with him here, and expected that Chang Kun''s picture was necessarily not small, but he did not expect Chang Kun to be so bold."You are murder... and the murderer was an imperial prince...!!!"


    "NONONO...This is not a murder, it''s just an accident..." Chang Kun pulled the word he knew, and shook his head with a pity on his face."His Royal Highness An made a private visit to Zengcheng County, but... a group of brave pirates went upstream along the river and attacked Zengcheng County. The officer was unable to rescue him, so that His Highness An was not spared from death. It is really unfortunate news! Isn''t it? ?"


    "What a great idea!!!" Charlie smiled and applauded Chang Kun''s performance, and then asked casually: "So where do you look for those pirates, Lord Chang Kun?"


    "Huh?" Chang Kun glanced at Charlie, his heart was really furious, this old fox wanted to stay out of the matter even now, it was really a dream."Mr. Charlie, I heard that your country¡¯s armed merchant ships are equipped with twelve-pound artillery, and all merchant ships carry muskets..."


    "You know, the sea is not safe. In order to prevent those damn pirates from taking the cutie in our pockets, these equipment are necessary!" Charlie blinked and pretended to be stupid.


    "Okay..." Chang Kun said with a smile: "It seems that the Dutch businessmen''s accusations against you are all lying? The Spanish businessmen also accused you of robbing their caravans many times. Is this also a fake? "


    "Uh..." Charlie is helpless. He knows the virtues of those armed merchant ships in the East India best. When they are carrying goods, they are merchant ships, but when they encounter a small fleet, they don''t mind. Pick up knives and guns and play a cameo as a pirate. After all, small money is something that you can''t grab fast.


    Especially those who dared to go to sea in this period, who are not sturdy and abnormal, who put life and death out of the picture, we must know that the ability of ships to resist wind and waves in this era is still not very good... Human creation is just like in front of the power of nature Children''s toys are generally fragile.


    So most of the time, a sailor is equivalent to a pirate, just a pirate with a clear identity, not a pirate...not to mention that there are pirates who have issued private permits in various countries.


    Charlie has already seen that Chang Kun wants his people to act as pirates and kill the prince... But he is a businessman, what is a businessman?Those who don¡¯t see rabbits and scatter eagles are the merchants, and the wine must be squeezed out of a stone. This is a merchant. He will never do anything that is of no interest. This is a merchant!!!


    Chapter Two Hundred and Sixty Six


    "If we were to organize this event by the English Business Hall, what benefit would we get?" Charlie simply asked his own question. He would never do anything that was not good.


    "I personally give a bonus of one hundred thousand taels of silver as a reward for Wang An''s head!" Chang Kun said, "Moreover, starting next year, your Great Tobacco Tax at the Inglis Business Hall will be reduced by 30%, how about it?"


    "I think those great guys on the merchant ship will be very happy to be able to make such a huge fortune in this beautiful eastern country!" Charlie smiled and blinked at Chang Kun. He didn''t care, he just did it anyway. Just a task issuer.For him, the 100,000 bonus is only a small sum, and the 30% tax is a big sum.


    "Then, I wish us a happy cooperation!" Chang Kun said with a smile: "I think we can now celebrate in advance to celebrate our unimpeded business."


    "Of course, I can''t wait to taste those Chinese cuisines!" Charlie talked about the Chinese cuisines, and his saliva felt a little bit like he wanted to flow down. He really admired this great nation, and he could actually combine some common foods. The cooking is so exquisite and so delicious, it is almost like a European Renaissance art.Compared with the food here, Charlie thinks that the people in his homeland eat pig food...Looking up at the starry sky pie?laugh.


    The matter has basically been determined, and both of them have put down their precautions, and at this time, the kitchen food is also ready, and the two began to feast on...


    During the dinner, Chang Kun made a request. For the sake of safety, he hoped that Charlie would tell all the merchant ships of Ingrish this time about the bonus. Because it is said that King An had incredible witchcraft, he should be careful. Good.


    "Don''t worry, my friend!" Charlie took out a cross from his neck indifferently and said: "Our God will bless us. In Europe, we have burned countless witches to death, believe I, even if he knows witchcraft, I''m dead!"


    "Haha..." Chang Kun cursed secretly, dead foreign devil, your God can''t control Dongfang, "I think it''s better to have more people for the sake of safety. After all, if things fail, I am afraid I will have to run away. , And you? I¡¯m afraid that the entire Merchant Ship in England will no longer be allowed to dock at the port of this city!"


    "Okay! If you insist!" Charlie shrugged helplessly. Anyway, he only earns a fee. It doesn''t matter to him that there are many people and few people.


    Then the two discussed some details, and finally the host and the host went away with joy... just don''t know how funny their expressions would be when they found out that they were calculating an invincible god of death.


    Around three in the afternoon, on the third floor of the British Chamber of Commerce, in Charlie¡¯s office¡ª


    Behind the huge desk, Charlie sat on his executive chair and said to the secretary who brought him a cup of Earl Grey tea: "Go and call old Auston, Keane and Eli to the office, just say I have a fortune to take care of them!"


    "But sir, they should not be in the temporary residence of the Chamber of Commerce now, after all, they just docked early this morning...you know!" The male secretary made a helpless expression."After a long sea voyage, they need to relax!"


    "I don''t care where they are now, whether they are tasting food or looking for women, even if they are already in the bed of those bitches, you have to drag them down for me immediately, and then pull them in front of me!" Charlie stared. My secretary commanded in an unquestionable tone: "Now, immediately, immediately!"


    "Well, sir!" The male secretary could only say yes, and then turned to leave Charlie''s office. He is going to the port now and ask the sailors who stayed on board in their fleet, probably they will know their boss Get used to where to have fun.


    After about an hour, a middle-aged man with a height of 1.9 meters and a sturdy face walked into Charlie''s office and started yelling: "Charlie, what is the emergency?" Must pull me up from the woman''s bed..."


    "Kean, my friend. Patience is a virtue!" Charlie was no longer anxious at this time. While drinking afternoon tea, he calmed Keane and said: "I promise you will definitely feel worthwhile this time. Trust me!"


    "Okay, I hope so!" Keane sat down on Charlie''s hospitality sofa, squeaking and screaming, and the corners of his distressed Charlie''s mouth twitched.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect Charlie that you would like French buns?" Keane didn''t care about Charlie''s murderous gaze. He stood up and grabbed a small piece on his dinner plate. The bread was stuffed into his mouth, and while eating, Keane commented: "I have to say, it''s a bit too sweet!"


    "You have all eaten..." Charlie pushed his dinner plate in front of Keane, not that he was generous, but he felt that Keane had just been on a woman, and he never washed his hands when he came back. , The ghost knew where he had touched that woman... Thinking of this, Charlie felt that these little breads were so terrible...


    "Really? Charlie, you are such a generous gentleman!" Keane unconcernedly picked up the plate that belonged to Charlie, and began to eat snacks with big mouthfuls.


    About half an hour later, a smiling middle-aged fat man walked in with an old man with silver hair and a gloomy face.


    "Hey, Charlie, my friend, do you have a business to take care of me again?" The middle-aged fat man gave Charlie a big hug as soon as he entered the door, patted Charlie on the shoulder and said, "Is it a big deal? You gathered the three of us together?"


    "Haha, Eli, my friend, believe I am a big deal this time!" Charlie also smiled and hugged the middle-aged fat man, and then greeted another old man."Hey, old Alston, why is your face so ugly? Is something wrong?"


    "Old Alston lost to me a manor in Mumbai, India at the casino!" Fat Eli was beaming, obviously he was very happy."That manor is more than 600 acres!"


    "Really poor old Orston!" Charlie looked at old Orston in surprise. Didn''t he know that Smiling Eli was a gambler?Actually still betting with him?


    "This is an accident..." Old Alston barely pulled out a smile on his gloomy face: "Well, let alone those, it''s all over!"


    "Okay!" Charlie stood up and walked out of his desk.Standing in front of the three people and looking around.


    These three guys are well-known within the East India Company. Old Auston¡¯s nickname is Hyena. This old guy looks inconspicuous, but he is a ruthless character. He once drove his merchant ship and sank the Netherlands. A treasure ship of the navy and massacre of prisoners...


    And the fat guy who seemed to be smiling, was a man-eater who didn''t spit out bones, nicknamed the smiling shark.He once smiled and cut off a pirate''s meat one by one, and then threw it into the sea to feed the fish.


    That strong guy Keane, who doesn''t seem to be a good crop, is a good man compared to the first two, but he often appears as a pirate, looting the fleets of other countries, and sometimes even his own fleet... It''s just that he was clean and beautiful, and he never left any trouble, so no one had evidence to sue him. After all, looking for evidence in the vast ocean is tantamount to finding a needle in a haystack.


    "Gentlemen, I have a big deal to give you!" Charlie said this with a smile.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Sixty Seven


    On summer nights, the bright Milky Way covered half of the sky, with the hazy moonlight.The tranquil Dongjiang River flows quietly, and the splashes that are raised from time to time reflect the stars in the sky, with a silver light from the beginning.With the Milky Way in the sky up and down, it contrasts with each other.


    At this moment, the sound of waves from the bow of the ship broke the tranquility of the entire Dongjiang River.


    With the sound, from the lower reaches of the Dongjiang River, a fleet of more than a dozen two-masted sailing ships was heading upstream. On the brightly lit deck, there were a few words of curses and laughter in English from time to time. This quiet night spread far away...


    "Guys, come on!" Keane opened his arms, holding a bottle of rum in one hand and a short musket in the other. After taking a sip of alcohol, he shouted: "Come on paddling, guys, three Ten thousand pounds are waiting for you, do you want to watch the old hyena and smiling shark take those thirty thousand pounds from your mouth?"


    "No... never!"


    "Do you want to watch other lucky bastards chop off that Chinese man''s head in exchange for 30,000 pounds? Then find a beautiful wife in your hometown in England, and find a few lovers to live a happy life, but you can''t Don¡¯t you continue to live on the boat for a living, where there is today and no tomorrow?"


    "No, never, those thirty thousand pounds belong to us!"


    Hearing Keane''s voice, the sailors who were struggling to paddle the oars in the paddle barn roared, and once again increased their strength, a drop of sweat slid down their muscles bulged by the force onto the deck of the cabin.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 197

    "It''s this kind of momentum, guys, let''s kick that Chinese bastard''s fart stock together, and then earn the 30,000 pounds!"


    "Long live Captain Keane!"


    "After today''s business is finished, you can have enough rum and drink whatever you want!" Keane was satisfied with the enthusiasm of the sailors, "Come on!"


    In fact, Charlie told them that it was 60,000 pounds, but after the three of Keane, it became 20,000 pounds...


    According to the exchange rate, one or two silver equals one pound, and Charlie drew 40,000 pounds away, and the owners of the three fleets also drew from it...so there was only 30,000 pounds left.


    However, don''t underestimate the 30,000 pounds. In terms of purchasing power at the time, the salary of a senior skilled worker in the United Kingdom was only 30 or less than 40 pounds a year.


    Just a person''s head can be worth so much money. When they used to be guest pirates at sea, they did not kill less, but they never killed such a valuable person.These sailors were all gearing up to grab the 30,000 pounds bonus when they got there...


    Soon, the fleet left Guangzhou Port at 6 o''clock in the evening, and at midnight, it arrived at the small river-side town in the west of Zengcheng County.


    The water on the river bank was shallow, and the three old hyenas were afraid that the boat would run aground, so they simply put down the boat on the boat and sent people to the shore wave after wave.


    Soon, the banks of the river outside the town were full of foreigners wearing tattered clothes. Although their clothes were tattered, their weapons were not tattered.


    Basically everyone brought a flintlock and a short knife.On the sea, the space on the ship is limited, and the long sword can''t be used at all when fighting the ship, but the short machete is more popular with these sailors.


    "Don¡¯t say anything, just shut me up. Everyone is not allowed to disturb the villagers here. Our goal is to be in the county seat!" The old hyena Auston with a gloomy face was speaking. Ten thousand pounds is just an appetizer. Instead, they are most concerned about the issue of the smoke trade.


    Charlie has already told them that if this king does not die, the smoke trade will definitely be cut off. If the most important part of the triangle trade is cut off, then this golden route will not make much money.


    It was simply severing the lives of their caravan who made a living by smuggling smoke, so... After discussing with Keane and Eli, Alston decided that it was okay to collect money or not, but the King An must die.


    Taking advantage of the moonlight, Alston, Keane, and Eli led their sailors. A total of 800 people rushed towards the county seat of Zengcheng County. The river bank is not far from the county seat, about two or three kilometers away. Look like.


    Before long, the group of people arrived at the gate of Zengcheng County, and in accordance with the agreed secret signal at the city head, the old hyena asked the sailor to shake the torch in his hand in a circle.


    The fire flashed on the top of the city, and then it shook a few times. The closed city gate creaked open, and a clearing soldier came out.


    "Why are you here?" Feng Si complained and said, "Be quiet! Come with me... I will take you to the Qi''s mansion!"


    Feng Si was a traitor that Chang Kun bought with two thousand taels of silver. His task was to open the city gate and let the gang of British pirates into the city.


    Otherwise, that gang of British merchants could only unload the twelve-pounder guns from the ship to attack the city. Not to mention that it might be impossible. It''s just that there is a lot of movement. If Zhouye notices it, what should I do?Since the one hundred thousand taels were spent, and he didn''t care about the two thousand taels, Chang Kun simply bought Feng Si, the corps leader who defended the city and cleared the soldiers.


    "OK, we''ll be quiet!" Since the three of Keane often smuggle big cigarettes, how could they not understand the Chinese translation?Naturally, someone translated this sentence to the three of Keene, who restrained the sailors in a low voice.


    Along the way, the heavily armed sailors of the 800-odd number followed Feng Si and walked towards the Qi family compound.


    The county seat is not big, and it takes ten minutes to arrive at the Qi family compound.


    "Okay, it''s nothing to do with me...I''ll go now!" Feng Si wanted to leave as he said, but Keane held his head with a gun.


    "Don''t leave, wait until the matter is over, or you will leak the news. Wouldn''t we be unlucky?" The translator translated Keane''s words to Feng Si. Feng Si was really frightened and angry. I thought it was a profit. This easy money, I didn''t expect something went wrong.


    But the situation is better than human beings. Facing Keen''s black hole, Feng Si can only stay where he is, hoping that those foreigners can speak their words and leave by himself.


    "Don''t rush to do it!" Old Alston stopped Keane who wanted to get over the wall. "Now let everyone scatter and surround this mansion. We can''t make any mistakes. It''s about Our business!"


    "Okay... you have the final say!" Keane shrugged his shoulders. He knew that as far as the plan was concerned, he was not as good as Old Alston, so he could simply obey him, so he ordered his men to walk around the wall. It was not too late, and more than 800 sailors surrounded the house in Tuantuan.


    "Hey, I''m going up first... I hope there are beautiful chicks in there!" Keane said, calling two sailors, and he stepped over the ladder that the sailors had set up...


    "This impatient guy..." Old Alston murmured dissatisfiedly.


    Eli on the side smiled and said, "Isn''t this great? Someone has found the way for us!"


    Before the two of them spoke, they heard a grunt from the wall, and then Keane was thrown out of the yard...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Sixty Eight


    "Kean? What''s the matter with you?" Old Alston rushed forward to check Keane''s injuries. He saw that Keane''s face was swollen at a speed that could be discerned by the naked eye, and his eyes were swollen like a panda. Like, the whole person''s face is covered with blood...


    "There is an ambush inside..." Keane lost a few teeth, and when he spoke, he was running around, which was quite funny.


    "How can there be an ambush?" Old Alston shook Keane''s body. He didn''t care much about Keane, but just wanted to figure out what was going on inside.


    "There was a sturdy man in black clothes. He beat Keane!" It was not Keane who spoke, but the smiling shark Eli.


    "How did you know?" Old Alston asked strangely.


    "I can see it with my eyes!" Eli said, lifting his chin, and motioned to Old Alston to look at the courtyard door of the Qi''s mansion, "Look, the person who attacked Keane has come out..."


    "Uh-!" Old Allston realized that just now because he was too nervous, he just wanted to ask Keane about the situation, but he didn''t realize that the door had been opened.


    "Hi, friend, who are you?" Eli smiled and greeted the soldiers who walked out the gate.


    In fact, he just teased the soldier. In his opinion, although this country has various fighting techniques handed down since ancient times, it is indeed very powerful, but in front of his own fire gate, nothing...


    He didn''t expect a Chinese to hear his English. He was just a person who felt he had the upper hand and liked to tease his dying opponent''s evil taste.


    "I don''t have a friend who likes to climb the wall in the middle of the night!" The soldier''s fluent London accent made Eli suddenly stunned...


    "It seems... you three are the heads..." The soldier glanced at the three people surrounded by a group of sailors, and nodded in satisfaction."Then leave the three of you alive, and the rest can go to death!"


    "Shoot!!!" Eli shouted loudly.


    As he shouted, the soldiers'' faces showed a look of fear...


    Seeing this familiar expression, Eli couldn''t help but burst into laughter. No matter how high his martial arts, he fell down with a shot.


    Following his order, the sailors who had already aimed at the soldiers pulled the trigger one after another...


    Bang-bang-bang-


    A deafening blast of fire rang through the night sky, breaking the tranquility of the town...


    "Hahahaha... Ga--!" Eli''s laughter suddenly stopped.


    A gust of wind blew the smoke away from the flames, and Eli saw that all of the soldiers were covered in blood, so he stood upright... His eyes were wide and he didn''t move.


    "Huh, I was scared to death..." Eli confirmed that the soldier had been shot, and he was a little relieved. He was shocked when he vaguely saw the soldier through the smoke.


    "May your soul have eternal life in heaven! Amen!" Eli stepped forward and raised his hand, trying to close the open eyelids of the soldier...


    With a bang, the soldier''s hand firmly grasped Eli''s neck, and said with a grin: "It really hurts, grandson, you annoy me!"


    As the voice fell, the soldiers carried Eli, using him as a weapon, and rushed into the pile of sailors, smashing them... and overturning countless sailors.


    "Hey..." Eli clasped the soldier''s wrists with both hands, trying to protect his neck from being broken by the soldier. At this time, he was horrified to find that the soldier''s body was shot out by the blood hole by the fire. His muscles were squirming, and soon a lead bullet was squeezed out of the body by the muscle, and then the wound healed in a moment.


    "You, you are the devil..." Eli said with difficulty.


    "You idiot!!!" After the soldier knocked out all the sailors, he grabbed Eli by the neck and pulled him in front of him, and said angrily: "You woke up my master. , You will cause me to be punished by the master!"

 In Movie World Chapter 198

    At this moment, Eli really felt like a dog. Aren¡¯t you afraid of fireball?Your expression of fear is afraid of your host being awakened... You said it earlier.


    At this moment-a voice with deep sleepiness came over.


    "What''s the matter? Why is it so noisy? Why don''t people sleep?"


    With the sound, a figure wearing big pants appeared at the door, and the whole person appeared there instantly.


    "Master!" The soldier threw Eli in his hand to the ground, and respectfully bowed to Zhou Ye: "It''s these British people, they want to attack our house!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled, but this smile made the soldiers a little bit creepy.


    They know that their master can talk easily anytime, and there is only one time, and that is when they are awakened from sleep. At that time, Zhou Ye was definitely a demon...


    Zhou Ye was also upset at the moment. When anyone was sleeping, he would wake up with a burst of firecrackers, and he would not feel happy.


    "Do you know who they are?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Master, you woke up before the interrogation..." The soldier was also upset at the moment. Of course it was not Zhou Ye who was upset, but these guys who woke up their master.


    "Forget it..." Zhou Ye didn''t bother to ask. He listened carefully, and his super sense turned on. After a while, he said: "Go to a few people, there are a few fish that slipped through the net on the side of the East River, and I caught them all. !"


    "Yes!"


    In response, a few dark shadows rushed out of the yard and ran toward the bank of the Dongjiang River at a very fast speed...


    "Master, none of them ran away, they are all here!" Several other soldiers walked around from the back of the house. Obviously, they had just gone to clean up the sailors who were about to encircle the Qi family compound.


    "Cut it off, then give me the lime to pickle my head, leave the leader, and ask for the reason. Then I will put these heads in Jingguan and put them in front of his house!" Zhou Ye said.


    "Yes, master!" The soldiers took the order and went to find the rope...


    Of course, you can''t behead your head in your own mansion. The bloody suffocation you have made will not help people. They plan to tie these sailors with a rope, take them to the river and behead their heads on the spot.


    "No, you can''t do this, we are from England, you can''t kill us..." The awake old Auston heard Zhou Ye''s words and suddenly shouted in his not too standard Chinese. .


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye glanced at him, then looked at the soldiers guarding the front door and said: "Did you neglect to train recently? I woke up after hitting someone for a while. After I go back, I will increase the number of training sessions. Come on!!!"


    "Yes, master!" The soldier also looked depressed. Originally, this guy was an old man or a boss. He was afraid that he would not use too much force if he was killed. As a result, he caused such a big trouble for himself. The rhythm.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Sixty Nine


    "Why can''t I kill you? Just because you are British?" Zhou Ye smiled and walked to the old Alston, knelt down, and said.


    "Yes, we are British, you can''t kill us, or our Royal Navy will avenge us!" Old Alston seemed to have caught the straw, completely unaware that Zhou Ye was just talking to him in English. chat.


    "The Royal Navy? I''m so scared..." Zhou Ye made a look of horror, and his face changed: "Then according to your British law, the pirates will be hanged..."


    "No..." Old Alston shook his head desperately, and the cross he carried on his neck to prevent witchcraft swayed back and forth with him."Oh, God, please save your poor lamb!"


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye''s attention was attracted by the swaying cross, with a hideous smile on his face.


    At this time, the soldiers also tied all the sailors one by one with a rope, and they were about to go outside the city, but Zhou Ye stopped them.


    "Wait a minute!" Zhou Ye said, raising his hand to stop the soldiers from moving."It''s a bit of an overkill to just cut them silently."


    "Let them use their residual heat!" Zhou Ye said, using the personal terminal on his wrist and began to contact [Wind Whisperer] Dolly on the Kunpeng. After a few words, he hung up the communication with his face. A bloodthirsty smile appeared.


    "Go, go wherever they came from!" Zhou Ye said, walking towards the bank of the Dongjiang River, and several soldiers from behind followed the prisoners by the ropes.


    It was not a long time, and a group of people brought more than 800 sailors to the shore.


    In the horrified eyes of the sailors, several soldiers used cables to directly drag the sailboat anchored in the middle of the river to the shore. With the two-masted sailboat ran aground on the riverside, the keel of the ship was overwhelmed. Creak.


    "Oh my God, we are here to fight these demons..." A sailor watched as he easily dragged the brig to the shore with the soldiers, and couldn''t help muttering to himself.You know that the lightest sailing boat weighs three or four tons...


    "Pardon me, I''m a Chinese... I''m not a British pirate, I''m not in the same group with them, I''m just responsible for opening the city gate, don''t kill me!" Suddenly a voice yelled, speaking righteously It was Feng Si who opened the gate to the three.


    "Are you Chinese?" Zhou Ye turned his head to look. At first, he thought it was a Vietnamese or Japanese, but he didn''t expect it to be a Chinese?


    "Are you really Chinese?" Zhou Ye walked up to Feng Si and asked again.


    "Yes, I am Chinese!" Feng Si nodded like a chicken pecking at rice.


    "You just opened the gate for them?" Zhou Ye confirmed again.


    "Yes, uncle, I really don''t belong to them!" Feng Si wailed.


    "Well, that''s right!" Zhou Ye nodded, and then ordered the soldiers to say: "Let him go..."


    "Yes!" The soldier took the order and let go of the rope tied to Feng Si.


    The envious eyeballs of the British sailors next to them are about to fall off. One is that they have different appearances, and the other is that they don''t understand Chinese, otherwise they will all call their own Chinese.


    But, soon they no longer envy Feng Si this guy.


    "Thank you...Thank you, uncle!" Feng Si said while kowtow.


    "Well, don''t thank me for now, you won''t thank me for a while!" Zhou Ye showed a mocking smile at the corner of his mouth. "Do you know? What do I hate more than those British pirates?"


    "I...I don''t know...Master!" Feng Si had an unknown premonition. He stammered and asked: "No, I don''t know, Da, Master, what do you hate the most?"


    "Traitors, lackeys, traitors!" Zhou Ye said word by word: "Drag him over to me, and you will cut him with a thousand swords. It won''t work if you miss one!"


    "Yes, master!" Two soldiers, one by one, set up Feng Si and walked aside.


    "No... don''t..." Feng Si was already paralyzed on the ground, letting the soldiers put him aside, and then randomly cut down a big tree surrounded by one person, cut it twice, and took one person. The tall tree stump directly forks into the ground, and then Feng Si is tied up.


    "what----!"


    With Feng Si''s screaming cry, a thousand swordsmanship began.


    "Oh my god... this, this is so cruel..."


    A sailor, after a glance, couldn''t help turning around and vomiting. Not only him, but basically all sailors could not help but start vomiting after witnessing this scene.


    "Cruel? Humph..." Zhou Ye muttered to himself dismissively: "If he is just a bandit who colludes with the people, I can think that he is working for money, but he seduce foreign pirates... and also help the pirates open the city gates. The people all over the city are ignored. Such a person can''t understand their hate after killing them. Only a thousand swords and a thousand swords are their destination!"


    As the soldiers drove the sailors onto the ship, suddenly the personal terminal on Zhou Ye''s wrist vibrated...


    "Huh? It''s me!" Zhou Ye connected the terminal, and soon a surprised expression leaked from his face, and then hung up the communication.


    It was Dolly who was on duty on the Kunpeng ship who had just contacted him. Zhou Ye told her that she had encountered an attack an hour ago and asked her to find out what was behind the scenes. This girl was really unambiguous, she figured it out in just an hour. The ins and outs...


    But this is not surprising. With the help of the brainwave device on the Kunpeng, Dolly can search the memories of all humans in the world. It is only a conspiracy of a navy admiral, and he will be revealed in minutes.


    "I...I am so merciful!!!" Zhou Ye sighed lightly, no one would hurt the tiger, but the tiger is harmful...


    "Master, everything is ready!" Some soldiers came to report, and all the sailors had driven to the ship.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 199

    "It seems we are going to give gifts..." Zhou Ye smiled bloodthirsally, looked at Feng Si who was still screaming and being tortured, and said, "Give him a good time, just a pawn! "


    "Yes!" The soldiers who were executing the torture responded, stabbing Feng Si''s heart with a knife. Feng Si''s head was tilted and his breath was completely lost, and his face was full of relief.


    "Go and prepare more wood, how can we not have a gift box when we go to give gifts! People will say that we are not sensible!" Zhou Ye told the soldiers.


    "Yes, master..." The soldiers responded and ran towards the woods on the shore. With the sound of cracking trees, many trees the size of a bowl fell down.


    An hour later, more than a dozen ships were filled with wood...


    "Raise the anchor, let''s go to Guangzhou Port..." Standing on the largest merchant ship, Zhou Ye gave an order. The soldiers drove the sailors and started to raise their sails and sail down the current... towards Guangzhou Port.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Seventy


    Zhou Ye stood on the bow of the ship, looking at the dark sides of the strait, occasionally a few lights lit up there like a lone star in the night sky. He couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. He didn''t expect that this was the first time he went to Guangzhou in his life. In the world, but also to kill people.


    "Master. The port is about to arrive, the weather is a bit cold, you should wear more clothes!" said a soldier standing behind Zhou Ye.


    "It''s a bit cold?" Zhou Ye''s face leaked your special expression that was teasing me.It''s mid-July, and you actually said the weather is a bit cold in Guangzhou?


    Suddenly, he noticed the strange eyes of the soldiers, and he couldn''t help but looked at his body. Hey, from the beginning until now, he has only been wearing a pair of big pants... This Nima was embarrassed. Can you smile and say that you are getting up violently?Forgot to wear clothes?


    A little embarrassed, he took out a set of trousers and half sleeves from the bracelet and put it on. Zhou Ye smiled unnaturally and said, "Well, it is indeed a bit cold. I almost caught a cold..."


    "puff--!"


    Zhou Ye glanced at the smirking soldier, and said blankly: "I see your bones are peculiar, it must be a piece of material for doing great things, and I will have an arduous task for you..."


    "Ah..." The smiling soldier suddenly felt like a concubine, and the comrade next to him gave him a cold face. He deserved it, and actually dared to laugh...


    "Go into the cabin and tie all the wood into the shape of a cross. I am optimistic about you!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Remember not to be sloppy. The cross must be exactly the same as it was during the crucifixion. do you know?"


    "Ah...Yes, Master!" The soldier asked with a weeping face, "How many to do, Master!"


    "Well, don''t be too much, you will be tired if there is too much!" Zhou Ye looked like a sympathetic subordinate, and said, "Look at how many sailors there are on the ship, and do as many as you want! Not many, one No less, do you know? It must be made before we reach Guangzhou Port!"


    "Yes, Master!" The soldier was almost crying... He''s okay to laugh, really.


    Ships go up slowly against the current, and go down much faster...


    In just two hours, the distant Guangzhou Port was caught in Zhou Ye''s eyes... the fleet soon docked in sequence.


    "the host¡­¡­"


    As soon as Zhou Ye went ashore, he saw a thousand soldiers lined up neatly waiting there."Why are you here?"


    "The mistresses heard that you were attacked and were afraid that something would happen to you, so they sent us to take the first step and take the Kunpeng landing ship to Guangzhou Port to find the master to report." The soldier standing in front explained.


    "Okay, I know Dolly is a big mouth!!" Zhou Ye held his forehead and was speechless, but that''s okay. After all, a dozen people guarding more than 800 sailors are troublesome. Zhou Ye is in the Qi family again. Two soldiers were left in the courtyard to protect the two women, and the provincial government had a plan to move the tiger away from the mountain.


    "Then you get on the boat and drive all the sailors off!" Zhou Ye gave the order.


    "It''s the master, your will will be thoroughly implemented!" After the soldiers saluted, they turned their heads and returned to the team, and divided the 1,000 soldiers into two groups. Five hundred were on the shore waiting to receive the sailors, and the other five hundred soldiers. Jump on the ship and assist the soldiers on the ship to drive the sailors off the ship.


    "Are these guys attacking the owner''s residence?" A soldier came to the ship, looked at the cowering British sailors, and asked his colleagues.


    "It''s these guys who don''t live or die!" The soldiers guarding the sailors on the ship replied disdainfully: "The most important thing is that they dare to set fire and disturb the master''s sleep. It is really unforgivable!"


    "Hey, shit, get me off the boat, now, immediately, right now~!!!" The soldiers who just boarded the ship roared loudly, "Don''t dare you, you monkeys who have not fully evolved!"


    Those sailors trembled and walked to the rope ladder beside the ship. The soldiers were kicked a little later. They didn''t treat them as human beings at all. From the perspective of the soldiers, they attacked their masters. They were already a bunch of dead people. .


    With a little effort, the sailors landed on the shore driven by the soldiers. Zhou Ye looked at a group of sailors who were like little girls who had been ravaged by a strong man.Smiled and said: "Very well, take them, let''s go give gifts!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s order, the soldiers each carried a two-person wooden cross, and under the leadership of Zhou Ye, they walked towards Guangzhou City.


    When Zhou Ye led the soldiers into Guangzhou City, the sky just turned pale, and there were almost no people on the street except the fishermen who got up early and went into the city to sell their catches.


    Chang Kun''s residence is in the most prosperous East City of Guangzhou, where the rich and powerful gather.As a navy admiral, Chang Kun''s mansion is naturally here.


    The four-meter-high gatehouse, with two white marble lions at the gate, one left and the other guarding the gate, two lanterns are hung on both sides of the gate, and two large characters are written on the plaque on the door frame, Changfu.


    "It seems that it''s right here!" Zhou Ye looked at the confinement gate, turned his head and said, "It''s time to start..."


    "Yes!!!" The soldiers took their orders. Every ten meters, a wooden cross was erected outside the courtyard of the Changfu Palace, and they directly slammed the cross into the ground with their fists.


    There are so many people and great strength. In the time of one cup of tea, all the crosses have been erected, no more, no less, exactly 800...


    Under each cross stood a soldier, and beside him was a sailor desperately begging for mercy. Those soldiers looked at Changfu without squinting, and waited for Zhou Ye to give an order.


    "Master, according to your wishes, everything is ready!" A soldier came over and said to Zhou Ye sitting on the sofa.


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye looked at his watch, it was almost six o''clock at the moment.He lit a cigar for himself, took a deep breath, then exhaled a puff of smoke, and said, "Then let''s start!"


    "Yes, Master!" The soldier bowed respectfully, then turned and passed the order.


    Soon, the soldiers who received the order grinned and looked at the sailor who had shrunk on the ground with a pitiful look, and with a big wave of their hand, they caught them.


    "Ah, God, what are you doing?"


    "No, don''t be like this..."


    "Please, let me go, I won''t dare anymore!"


    With a scream of screams, the soldiers, with grinning smiles, hung the sailors on the cross and nailed their hands and feet to the cross with wooden pegs. The screams resounded throughout the whole. Guangzhou City.


    The more than a dozen people who survived, including the three leaders of the fleet, could not help but slumped to the ground after seeing their companions being treated in this way.


    "The devil... these Orientals are the devil... Oh, Virgin Mary, why don''t you come to save us, save these lost lambs!!!" Old Auston''s eyes straightened and his lips trembled , Whispered.


    Chapter 271


    Chang Kun, who was worried about the whole night, just fell asleep when he suddenly heard a noisy sound outside and was immediately awakened.


    "Come here, come here!" Chang Kun got up from the couch and asked angrily: "Go and see what''s going on outside, why it''s so noisy, if it''s an untouchable riot, send them all into the yamen go with!"


    At this moment, Chang Fu, the old butler, stumbled in, his face pale, and his lips trembled and said, "Master... Master is not good!"


    "What''s so alarming?" Old God Chang Kun said.


    Chang Fu couldn''t tell why after making gestures with both hands for a long time, so he simply took Chang Kun''s hand and said, "Master...you, go and see..."


    "No rules!" Chang Kun shook Chang Fu''s hand with a wave of his hand, and said with a dissatisfaction: "Afu, you are also an old man in my Chang family for decades, why don''t you understand these rules?"


    "Master...a catastrophe!!!" Chang Fu couldn''t take care of everything, he pulled up Chang Kun, who was wearing only a white shirt, and ran towards the gate...


    Hearing that his housekeeper said that the sky was a catastrophe, Chang Kun''s heart was stunned, and he didn''t care about wearing his coat anymore. He came to the outer courtyard with his bare feet and followed Chang Fu. As soon as he arrived in the outer courtyard, he heard a scream He hurriedly leaned in the crack of the door and looked out.


    "Hiss¡ª¡ª" Seeing the scene outside, Chang Kun couldn''t help but inhaled a cold breath.Outside the door of his house, there was a handsome young man sitting carelessly, and behind the young man stood a few burly men in black costumes.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 200

    On both sides of the group of people stood two cross-shaped wooden stakes as high as a person. On the stakes a foreigner dressed as a sailor was nailed to the stakes alive, and he would not die for a while, but The screams were terrifying.


    This... has been committed.


    "Master, what do you do with this?" Chang Fu asked his master, wanting him to give him an idea.


    "Go and ask the young master to get up and come to my room!" Chang Kun said, turning his head to his room and quickly walked over.


    He wants to pack his things and try to escape for his life. It seems that King An is here to seek revenge... He intends to pack up and prepare to run away, his life is almost gone, and he will be left alone.


    The old butler Chang Fu took the order and the servants also got up. They all looked at Chang Fu cautiously, hoping that the old butler would give him some hints. Unfortunately, Chang Fu is no longer able to protect himself. Who has air traffic control? where are they.


    Chang Kun packed up all the banknotes in his room. After making a bag, he pulled an old wooden box from the bottom of the bed, took out a set of old clothes from the box, and replaced it without hesitation.This is his first-hand preparation to save his life.


    When Chang Kun finished putting on makeup and walked out of the house and came to the courtyard, he saw a few sturdy men standing in the middle of the courtyard, looking at him with a smile, his clothes and expressions, he suddenly thought of his mansion. The soldiers at the door were suddenly shocked."Who are you? Why are you in my house?"


    "Hey... Master Chang Kun Chang?" A soldier looked at the giant saber slashing around Chang Kun, and then smiled: "That''s right, it''s you!"


    "..." Chang Kun only felt like he was being stared at by a tiger, his whole body trembling, unable to move, his lips slightly opened and closed a few times before he could barely make a sound."You... are you from the Ancestral Palace?"


    "Well, yes, I can still think of my master, you are very good!" Zhanbing looked savage, his smile made Chang Kun feel like a cold wind.


    "You, you, you dare to enter the official residence privately...no, are you not afraid of Wang Fa?" After all, Chang Kun is a military commander who has led the army for many years.


    "Hey, you people, when you do bad things, you don''t remember Wang Fa. When you are revenge, you remember Wang Fa!" The soldier said with embarrassed expression: "You do this, how can Wang Fa feel like it? what?"


    When Chang Kun heard Zhanbing''s words, he felt a little in his heart. It seemed that he had been locked, but he still insisted, "I...I don''t understand...I don''t understand what you are talking about!"


    "It''s okay!" The soldier shrugged his shoulders indifferently: "Anyway, we are not an official, and we never ask for evidence. As long as we know that you did it, it doesn''t matter if you have your confession!"


    "Don''t worry--!" Zhanbing patted Chang Kun on the shoulder and said, "The seventeen people in your Chang family, including the children of the family, we promise to send them on the road without fail. It''s not lonely on Huangquan Road!"


    "What about my son? What have you done to my son?" Chang Kun was shocked when he heard what Zhanbing said. He was just that son.


    "Your son..." There was a strange expression on the soldier''s face, which seemed to be sarcasm and sympathy."Are you going to see your son?"


    "..." Seeing Zhanbing''s expression, Chang Kun''s face was filled with despair. He felt that his son would never get better...


    "I''ll take you to see..." The soldier said, ignoring Chang Kun''s struggle, grabbing his neck and walking towards Chang Wei''s garden.


    Before reaching Changwei''s yard, Chang Kun heard two voices. One was his son''s screams. The stern voice made him feel like a knife, and the other female voice sounded like his daughter-in-law. Not like a scream, but rather like the kind of voice between husband and wife.


    The soldiers did not take him into the room where the screams came from, but took him into the next room. As soon as they entered the door, Chang Kun suddenly felt distraught.


    I saw a big hole in the wall, just enough for an adult¡¯s head to penetrate, and at this moment his son Chang Wei will be pushed into the hole with his head. Behind him, a strong foreigner is standing there. Shrugging and shaking constantly, following the movements of the foreigner, the screams of his son next door also stopped.


    "Let go of my son..." Chang Kun struggled wildly.


    "Let go? When will my master feel good, and when will he let him go!" The soldier''s hands were like two iron tongs, and he firmly grasped Chang Kun, making him unable to move at all.


    And in the next room, Zhou Ye is pressing Chang Wei¡¯s wife, Chang Wu, on the table of the Eight Immortals in the room, what crazy...


    Only one head drilled out of the wall, and Chang Wei, who was exposed here, was full of grief and indignation. He still had to watch the scene in front of him... because his eyelids were taped by the soldiers. It stuck, and the pain coming from behind made him scream continuously.


    Outside Changfu, a police patrolling the city came to ask what was going on. After all, so many foreigners were crucified here, how could it not alarm the government?However, they were all sent away by Zhou Ye''s soldiers holding Zhou Ye''s King An token.


    Three hours later...


    The screams slowly subsided, Zhou Ye confirmed one thing, a woman, if she was too cruel, she would still take off and die...


    So far, Chang''s family is full, no one is left, and all of them return to Huangquan...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Seventy Two


    Zhou Ye walked out of Chang''s house with a refreshing face, followed by a few soldiers behind him, and a trembling Keen with two black eye circles on his face...


    Keane was the foreigner who had just gotten Chang Wei. As for the dark circles, Zhou Ye felt lonely and unhappy, so as long as he kept on, he was not allowed to stop and ordered the soldiers to force him a lot of feeding. Granville Steel.


    Three hours, six hours...


    After these six hours, Keane was able to barely get out of Changfu. It was already considered as superhuman. Although it was a bit erratic, he could still walk on his own strength. I have to say that this guy is in good health.


    "Go, let''s go to the British Chamber of Commerce!" Zhou Ye gave an order and led his soldiers toward the British Chamber of Commerce mightily.


    The British Chamber of Commerce is located on the edge of the Pearl River. Many foreigners who come and go outside the Chamber of Commerce look sideways at Zhou Ye and others. I don¡¯t know why this Chinese is here?Why are there so many foreign sailors behind him?


    "This is the British business hall. Chinese people are not allowed to enter!" A San guard wearing a turban with a long fire gun in his hand blocked Zhou Ye''s path with a brutal look.


    "Go away!"


    As soon as Zhou Ye''s words landed, the soldiers behind him jumped out and slammed his fist on Ah San''s face, knocking him out in an instant.


    The other Asan guard who saw this scene suddenly blew his whistle, and the whistle blew endlessly.


    "I want to see, on my site, there are places where Chinese are not allowed to enter?" Zhou Ye didn''t care, he took out a sofa and sat down leisurely, and a soldier took it from his wristband. I took out a coffee table and placed it next to Zhou Ye. After a while, the coffee table was filled with various snacks and a bottle of wine.


    "Winking, not bad!" Zhou Ye nodded, and looked at this good soldier who has recently evolved his emotional intelligence. Fuck, I am an acquaintance, and it is the one who snickered on the ship. It seems that this is trying to make up for it. .


    "Master, you''re thankful!" The soldier had a shy face and looked extremely violent. Imagine what kind of scenery a brawny man more than two meters tall looks like with a shy face. The scene is too beautiful to bear. Look straight.


    "Ahem..." Zhou Ye didn''t dare to look at this guy. The picture was so beautiful.


    It was not too late, and the Assan soldiers of the 200-year-old who wore white robes rushed to the opposite side of Zhou Ye, and then neatly lined up their hands and aimed at Zhou Ye.


    "Asan... Haha!" Zhou Ye said with a mocking smile at the corner of his mouth, "Go, teach them how to behave!"


    "Yes, master!" A dozen or so soldiers responded, and they jumped up to more than two feet high, and directly smashed into the Asan soldiers group, carrying their own fists and slamming the group of Asanmen. Weeping father and mother, let''s shoot, it''s too late, and they are all in the crowd of their own people, for fear of accidentally injuring teammates, but don''t shoot, you can''t beat this gang of evil spirits.


    Before the Assans hesitated whether to shoot or not, they were all put down to the ground by the soldiers with bare hands.


    "This gentleman, why did you hurt our guards?" A foreigner in a tuxedo and a top hat walked up to Zhou Ye and asked.


    "I''m just teaching them how to be an unpleasant guest at the host''s house!" Zhou Ye glanced at him and said.


    "Well, if the guards didn''t do anything well, I apologize to you on their behalf!" The foreigner said, performing a hat-off, and said: "Please restrain your men and let go of the poor lambs! "


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye thought for a while. After all, he came to see Charlie from the East India Company. It is important to do business first. These goods will have a chance to deal with them in the future."Okay, stop!"


    "Yes, master!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s order, the soldiers all returned to the team one by one, standing still behind Zhou Ye, looking forward indifferently, as if they were not the one who had just started.


    "Excuse me, is there anything wrong with Mr. Coming here?" the foreigner asked.


    "I''m looking for Charlie from the East India Company!" Zhou Ye replied.


    "That''s not a coincidence. In the morning I saw Mr. Charlie board a merchant ship bound for India and said he was going there for a holiday..."


    "Fuck, this guy actually ran away?" After Zhou Ye cursed, he ordered the soldiers behind him: "Go and make these guys follow the plan!"

 In Movie World Chapter 201

    "Yes..." After a response, the soldiers dispersed.


    The foreigner looked at the soldiers busy there with a confused look.


    A dozen crosses were lined up and nailed to the gate of the business hall, and then a dozen British people including Keane and other three leaders were firmly pressed on the cross, and then nailed with iron nails. Dead hands and feet¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Oh my God...oh no, sir, you are too inhumane..." the foreigner exclaimed, as if you were too savage.


    "Haha, would it be humane to sell the smoke to China?" Zhou Ye ignored the foreigner.


    After the soldiers nailed the dozen people to death, they took out the long strips of white cloth that had been prepared, and wrote a few words in English, Spanish and other languages.


    [The end of the pirates!


    [The end of the transport smoker!


    The screams made foreigners in the business hall poked their heads out to check one or two, and there was a lot of discussion everywhere.


    "Sir, you can''t do this, they will naturally have laws to punish them when they commit crimes. Please let them down and give them the necessary treatment!" A pocky foreign girl walked up to Zhou Ye and said righteously. .


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye glanced at her and ignored her. It was really ugly and not interested.


    "Sir, did you listen to me?"


    "Sir, God will punish you like this!"


    "Sir, if you do this, you will definitely go to hell in the future..."


    "Forget it, kill them!" Zhou Ye was so irritated by this woman''s chicks that he ordered the direct killing of the sailors who were nailed to the cross...


    As the iron nail drove into the heart, all the sailors showed relief on their faces.


    "Oh, NO, you actually killed them..." The foreign girl covered her mouth with a face of disbelief.


    "Let''s go!" Zhou Ye walked away with the soldiers in a sense of emotion. He hated this kind of mother''s bitch the most, and he couldn''t figure out how to let himself go first. Why?


    As for Charlie?He can''t escape... Zhou Ye has already contacted Dolly. With Dolly as a humanoid radar, as long as he is still on the earth, he will never escape.


    Now Zhou Ye is going to drive away those merchant ships with his soldiers. He intends to realize his childhood dream of sailing, to be a pirate who crosses the sea and go on the great sea route to find the treasure of the Pirate King. Of course this is not possible.


    He was just bored and wanted to find something to do...robbing foreign merchant ships...it was fun to think about, even though he was completely blind to those commodities.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Seventy Three


    Charlie stood at the stern of the Lucky ship, looking worriedly in the direction of China.


    Just the morning before yesterday, a Dutch businessman told him that it seemed that their British sailors had been abused and crucified like a crucified Christ at the door of a mansion in the East City.This immediately gave Charlie a hunch...


    After sending his secretary to check, he confirmed that the sailors who were crucified were the same people he sent to attack King An...


    Charlie, who had a bad premonition, did not delay in the slightest. He was not superstitious about the less than 500 Indian mercenaries in the British Chamber of Commerce. He immediately boarded a merchant ship bound for Britain without hesitation. You must know that he was sent. The sailors who attacked Zhou Ye had more than 800 men, and although they were almost disciplined, in terms of combat effectiveness, they were much better than the Asan soldiers.


    Those more than 800 sailors were captured alive by Zhou Ye, let alone the Indian Assam soldiers who were less than 500?The world has the greatest fate, Charlie doesn¡¯t dare to put everything in the hope that he can fool Zhou Ye. Seeing the fate of the sailors, Charlie can almost think of what kind of personality Zhou Ye is, and he falls into his hands. Here, I can''t ask for it...


    Charlie, who was leaving in a hurry, played a trick when he left, deliberately blatantly blaming that he wanted to go back to India to work.


    Although this Lucky ship is indeed going to the Indian Ocean back to the UK, it will only supply supplies at a few ports, and then will drive back to the UK non-stop... If there are chasing soldiers behind, I am afraid it will be empty... ¡­


    But even so, Charlie is still restless these days, always feeling as if something is going to happen...


    "Hi, Charlie, my friend, how come you stand here to watch the scenery early in the morning..." A middle-aged man with gold glasses and a slightly blessed posture walked out of the cabin and smiled behind Charlie. He joked: "Let me see what you found? ... There is nothing, Charlie, are you reluctant to bear the golden country in the East?"


    "No, Captain Spindu, I just have a bad feeling!" Charlie shook his head and said, "I think that enemy might catch up!"


    "Haha, Charlie, you look down on my baby too much!" Captain Spindu said, patted the ship''s side vigorously, and smiled: "Know that I only overhauled my baby at Ferguson Shipyard at the beginning of this year. Now She doesn''t have those annoying marine creatures on her body, but she is in her best state now!"


    "Well..." Charlie looked at Lucky, which looked like a new ship, shrugged and said, "At least she looks beautiful!"


    Spindu looked at Charlie as if he was still a little uneasy, and shouted: "...Henry, tell us honorable guests, what is the current speed?"


    About five minutes later, a voice shouted: "The boat speed is nine knots..."


    "Look, man, let me just say it!" Spindoo said with a smug look: "At this speed, if he wants to catch up with my baby, he is probably dreaming. If there is another strong wind at this time, it will be fine. ...Our speed can reach ten or even twelve knots..."


    "It''s not bad!" Charlie nodded. In terms of the gallon''s speed, this speed is already the limit on this channel. He also knows that this situation is already a very good progress. But the feeling of imminent disaster still lingered in his heart, lingering.


    "I''ll go take a rest first... see you at lunch!" Charlie yawned and walked towards the captain''s room, which was originally Spindu''s room, but when Charlie came up, Spindu gave the room to Charlie. , I moved to the first officer''s room to rest.


    "This poor fellow..." Spindler looked at Charlie''s haggard back and said to himself, every successful businessman may not have a very high IQ, just a few, but his EQ is absolutely high, otherwise he will be caught Lie to death...


    While Charlie hurriedly boarded the boat, Spindler could see what Charlie seemed to be evading, and kept looking behind him, as if an invisible beast was chasing him.


    Even if they have been out to sea for two days, they are almost far away from Guangzhou, but Charlie is still utterly utterly unwilling. I really don¡¯t know what terrible things have happened to him. They actually let a high-ranking director of the East India Company. So scared.


    "May God bless this poor lamb!" Spindu said as he crossed his body, then he yelled at his sailors."Hurry up and drag the deck, you slackers, I paid you money to hire you, but I didn''t ask you to come on board to be the uncle!


    Time passed quickly. During lunch, Charlie''s spirit was still a little wilted. As soon as he closed his eyes, he heard the screams of the 800-odd sailors being nailed to the cross. He personally sent them off. On a dead end... and he also witnessed their tragic ending with his own eyes, how could this not make Charlie afraid.


    Charlie hid in the captain''s room, carrying a bottle of rum in one hand, drinking a sip, and muttering, "It''s not my fault..."


    As if this can offset the resentment of those sailors, he now can barely get a good night''s sleep only with the help of alcohol...because when he closes his eyes, the three of them will appear in front of him. The figure of blood...


    Just when Charlie was slightly drunk, suddenly the door of the captain''s room was opened from the outside, and the figure of Spindler walked in.


    "Hey, Charlie, wake up..." As soon as he entered the door, Spindler, with a face of excitement, ran up to Charlie, pressed his hands on Charlie''s shoulders, and shook it vigorously."Go, follow me out..."


    "What? No, Spindler, you know, I''m going to bed..." Charlie just wanted to refuse, he was forcefully pulled out of the cabin by Spindler and onto the deck.


    At this moment, it was supposed to be the evening when the sky was full of sunset clouds, but it became like night.The dark clouds in the sky were so low that it made people feel breathless...Charlie was unable to open his eyes with gusts of strong wind.


    "Henry, what''s the current speed?" As soon as he got on the deck, Spindler called his second mate''s name.


    "There are fourteen knots, Captain, it''s like flying!"


    "Look, Charlie, we will be able to reach the Strait of Malacca soon at this speed!" Spindoo said, looking at Charlie''s eyes seriously, and said, "I don''t know what you are avoiding, but I I want to tell you, my friend, at this speed, even if he is a god, he can''t catch up with us!"


    "Thank you... Spindler!" Charlie looked at the tall sails chased by the wind, and said hesitantly: "But my friend, if you continue like this, your baby will not be able to bear it!"


    "I know my baby better than you!" Spindoo waved his hand indifferently.


    This is one of his emotional investments. He believes that the Chinese people have a saying that is really good. It is better to give charcoal in the snow.


    Now he is going to act as the person who gave Charlie''s help. He believes that with Charlie''s identity as the director of the East India Company, there is no obstacle to pass...


    As long as Charlie has passed this low ebb, and he will help Charlie escape his life in the future, don''t take the East India Company''s order too easily.


    Charlie felt the speed of Lucky with the help of the wind, and couldn''t help but relax a lot. "There is no big problem now!!!"


    At this moment, there was a cry from the top of the head? Looking at the hands: "Behind us...There is something behind us..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 202

    Chapter Two Hundred and Seventy Four


    "Behind us... there is something behind us..."


    Hearing the words of Wangshou, Charlie was suddenly dull.


    He was crazy. He grabbed the monoscope from Spindler''s hand, rushed to the ship, raised the telescope and looked back... Only saw a hideous giant ship appearing indistinctly in the distance. He had never seen the shape of a ship, and what was even more frightening was that on the ship, he vaguely saw twelve long tubes...


    "Oh my God... what kind of monster is that?" Charlie''s eyes widened, his mouth grew, and he muttered to himself with a dull face.


    "Let me take a look..." Captain Spindu who came along grabbed his binoculars, looked in the direction Charlie was looking, and suddenly became sluggish... "That''s... my God! "


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of the strange ship¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye stood at the bow of the battleship comfortably, smiling to himself: "In order to be afraid of bullying them, I didn''t get the guided missile destroyer out. I just got out a nuclear-powered Umbrella battleship. It''s so kind..."


    The soldiers standing behind Zhou Ye could not help but roll their eyes when hearing their master''s shamelessness. Your battleship uses nuclear power?Is the main gun of your battleship an electromagnetic gun?The armor of your battleship is made of Edman alloy?The biggest question is, is there any artificial intelligence on your battleship?


    However, he only dared to complain about all this in his heart. He already knew the shamelessness of his owner. The eight hundred and thirteen wooden crosses were the price he paid.


    Therefore, even if Zhou Ye¡¯s battleship Umbrella is more than ninety meters longer than the largest Yamato in history, even if Zhou Ye¡¯s battleship uses nuclear fusion reactors as fuel, even Zhou Ye¡¯s ship The battleship is equipped with four triple-mounted electromagnetic turrets. Even if Zhou Ye equipped the battleship with Umbrella''s latest artificial intelligence, it is still a battleship, a battleship of World War II level...


    The owner said yes, yes, no, yes, and if you don¡¯t agree, he will make a wooden cross...


    Zhou Ye looked at the Galen sailing ship in the distance ahead with a smile, then looked at the ship below him, and couldn''t help but smile, "This is the ship..."


    Thinking about the three brigs he had captured, Zhou Ye really felt like he wanted to vomit.At first he didn''t pay attention, Zhou Ye got on the ship directly, changed the flag and used the skull and crossbones flag and left the port.


    As a result, when it was time to go to bed at night, Zhou Ye realized that this Nima was a magical horse thing?The smell of feces, livestock, and all kinds of smells mixed together in the cabin, which is simply the smell of hell.


    Although the captain''s room is better, it is also very limited. You can''t expect how clean the captain''s room is like a pirate is better than someone like a businessman. The quilt is full of fleas and various parasites.Basically, the original color of the pillow is no longer visible. The whole is a black and oily. Especially when the two are mixed together, it looks like a beggar''s den rather than a captain''s room.


    Especially mice and Xiaoqiang are everywhere on the boat... Don¡¯t be too arrogant, it¡¯s just a brazen parade in groups in front of Zhou Ye, and there is even a courageous mouse who ran to Zhou Ye. In front of his feet, he smelled it, and looked like he didn''t recognize his life... At that time, Zhou Ye was angry.


    Simply ordered to abandon the ship¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    What to do when a ship is abandoned at sea?This is a matter of life and death for others, but a trivial matter for Zhou Ye. He directly returned to his base world, Resident Evil.


    With Umbrella''s advanced technological power and strong production capacity, Zhou Ye''s Umbrella was successfully launched for trial sailing in less than a year... It took two years to form combat effectiveness.


    It can be said unceremoniously that this Umbrella bears the name of the battleship, but it does a brand new job... It can be said unceremoniously that this ship is 353 meters long and has a full load displacement of 110,000 tons. The Umbrella battleship can completely destroy the country in one ship...


    The Umbrella battleship is equipped with twenty-six vertical silos that can launch intercontinental missiles, and is also equipped with triple-mounted electromagnetic turrets, four, two in the front and two in the rear.Sonar detectors and communication equipment are indispensable, especially because of the breakthrough in space technology, it has truly achieved zero ammunition carried by the ship. All ammunition is stored directly in the space magazine behind the weapon, and the ammunition can be loaded at one time. At the level of millions of pieces, there is no problem in fighting a war of annihilation.


    Especially the same. The Umbrella battleship equipped with artificial intelligence has truly realized the automation of the entire ship. One person can start the battleship... After all, the soldiers led by Zhou Ye have not learned how to operate a battleship, so high. Technological things are not the same as wooden boats. You only need to have the strength to paddle.


    When Zhou Ye returned to the world with his brand-new Umbrella battleship, the soldiers were all stunned...Knowing that his master had gone back to build a ship, he did not expect to play so big...


    But in any case, bullying is always happier than being bullied, and the soldiers happily moved on to their new boat.


    Only before boarding the ship, Zhou Ye ordered them to go to the sea to take a bath one by one, and then go on the ship for disinfection. He didn''t want his new ship to be filled with fleas everywhere.


    After all this busy work, almost a day passed, so Zhou Ye only caught up with them two days later.


    "Master, in fifteen minutes, we will collide with the enemy ship, will we crash into it?" A voice sounded from the personal terminal on Zhou Ye''s wrist, which was the artificial intelligence on the Umbrella.


    "No hurry...I did so hard to get this Umbrella out, not just to track Charlie!!" Zhou Ye touched his chin and smiled: "Keep your distance from the enemy ship, that''s it. Surround them!"


    "As you wish, Master!" The artificial intelligence responded, reducing the speed of the battleship.


    "Come on... tease!" Zhou Ye turned around and called a soldier over. It was the soldier who laughed and was punished by Zhou Ye to be a cross. Zhou Ye thought he was a joke. Forced, so I named him An Doudou.


    "Master, what do you call me...?" An teasingly ran to Zhou Ye''s face and asked.


    As the only soldier with a name, An Doudou is quite proud. You must know that his brothers still only have numbers and no names.


    "Tiaodou, give you an arduous task!" Zhou Ye said, patted An Doudou on the shoulder, and smiled: "You won''t let me down, right?"


    "...Master..." An Doudou was almost crying, why did his master do it again."Master, I know I was wrong, and I won''t dare to laugh again in the future, so please forgive me this time!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Zhou Ye''s face strained, and said, "Is your master such a stingy person?"


    "..." An Doudou wanted to say yes, but he didn''t dare.


    "Okay, don''t have a psychological burden! Your host, I''m not such a stingy person!" Zhou Ye said, "When changing the ship, I asked you to put away all the shells on the old ship. Have you taken it away?"


    "I''ll take it all, Master!" An teasing said, raising his hand to light up the space bracelet in his hand, and said: "Master, all of our ships use electromagnetic guns. What do you want this iron knot? Use it?"


    "Using the electromagnetic cannon, can''t it be done with one shot? Then, your master, I still play a p!" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes and said, "You will smash the ship with those iron cannonballs, remember. Don¡¯t sink it, even if it¡¯s smashed to the wrong side and the ship cannot be smashed, don¡¯t sink it for me, otherwise I will tie you to that ship and sink it together!"


    "It''s... Master!" An Doudou was crying and smashed the ship. Although the distance between the two ships was about a thousand meters away, it was not a problem for him. It was just not allowed to sink. It''s hard for him...


    Obviously, my owner was playing a game of cat and mouse. He mourned for the crew and Charlie on that ship, and then quietly picked up a cannonball, weighed the weight, and aimed at the one ahead. Lucky, smashed it with a wave...


    Chapter 275


    Because the sky is dark, and the sea is squally windy, huge waves are surging, and raindrops fall from time to time, completely blocking the line of sight, and the distance between the two ships is a bit far.So Spindu saw only the outline of the Umbrella at all, but the outline just made him shudder a bit.


    At this moment, I suddenly heard the sound of a cannonball breaking through the air, and Spindu screamed like a conditioned reflex, "There are cannonballs, get down!"


    With his order, everyone on the ship lay on the deck except for the sailors who arranged the sails on the mast, and Charlie was no exception.


    With the sound of the air breaking, Spindu looked at his sails in disbelief. There was now a big hole in the flat canvas.


    Obviously, it was not that he was nervous just now, but that there was a cannonball.


    Just what makes Spindler unbelievable is that there is at least a kilometer distance between the two ships, and they can actually hit the shells?Is this too exaggerated?This is simply creepy.


    Even in France, which has the best artillery technology, the most advanced twelve-pound naval gun can only hit more than 300 meters away... And the ship on the opposite side has such advanced artillery technology?


    Sphindu had no time to think about it, and yelled, "Full sail...at full speed!!"


    Fighting is definitely not possible, then escape becomes the only option.As for handing over Charlie to keep him safe?He didn''t even think about it... As a former captain of the Royal Navy, he was ashamed of surrendering.


    Especially the battleship on the opposite side was obviously a bad visitor. It didn''t turn on the lights at all and fired directly when it came up. Obviously this was the intention to annihilate them at sea. How could this make Spindler surrender?


    "You use cables to tie yourself to the strings of the boat. If you fall, no one will stop the boat to save you!" The second mate on the boat was yelling desperately. At this time, the rain was getting worse.


    "Your Captain, we need to lower our sails, otherwise the mast will break..." the chief officer yelled in Spindell''s ear.


    "Are you trying to be taken prisoner by those behind?" Spindoo replied loudly to his first mate, "I heard that those Orientals are very savage. They will crucify Christians. You Want to try that taste?"


    "No... I don''t want to at all!" The first officer replied with a pale face.


    "Then go to work..." Spindler said, "Pray to God, or our ending will be the same as Christ Jesus!"


    "Yes, Captain!" The first officer also returned to his post, desperately trying not to become Christ Jesus.


    "How do you know the cross?" Charlie on the side asked Spindler with an ugly expression.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 203

    "I just lied to that guy!" Spindoo shrugged his shoulders and said, "When I was about to sail, I heard that someone in Guangzhou actually crucified people...This is really..."


    "Then you are really lucky!" Charlie said with a smile that was uglier than crying: "If I''m not mistaken, the person who crucified those people in Guangzhou is on the ship behind!"


    "Oh my God..." Spindler was sluggish, and he didn''t expect that he was hitting straight, "That executioner was actually on that ship... God..."


    Spindoo took a deep look at Charlie, then turned around and shouted: "Damn, you slackers, hurry up and work, if you don''t want to be nailed to the cross!"


    He has nowhere to go now. Those who can crucify people certainly don''t mind two more crucifixions. He doesn''t want to be one of them, so surrender has become a prohibition.Now I can only pray to God, don¡¯t let your sails and masts go wrong, and beg those demons to chase them away on this damn rainy night...


    On the other side, An Doudou, who had just thrown out the cannonball that made Spindler dumbfounded, looked at her master with embarrassment.


    "Puff..." With Zhou Ye''s eyes, how could it be impossible to see the cannonball that An Doudou had just thrown out?Obviously, I lost it a bit too hard, and I just lost my head... "Tease, tease... You really didn''t miss this name..."


    "..." An amusingly confused?Why does my name still have a source?Check back...


    "Okay, I''ll leave everything to you!" Zhou Ye said, turning around and walking towards his luxurious captain''s room. He didn''t want to stand here to get caught in the rain. Although he wouldn''t catch a cold, his body was wet It''s also uncomfortable."If they run slowly, just give them a couple of runs, let them run faster, don''t ink there, I''m still waiting to go to England to see the great queen, hehehe!!"


    "Master... Queen Victoria was just twelve years old at this point..." An Doudou corrected her host''s sick words.


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye stopped his footsteps, turned his head to look at An Funny, and said weakly: "Well, I think the cleanliness of the weapon is also a banner of Umbrella. I order you to take you The shells in the bracelet are polished and sparkling for me.


    "I..." An teased expression of bitterness, looked at his brothers, and waited until Zhou Ye had left before asking, "Did I do something wrong again?"


    "You''re so funny..." The soldier next to him rolled his eyes and dared to complain about his master. It was really a big funny, the name was correct.


    A group of soldiers ignored him, and went back to their respective cabins, leaving the poor Anjo teasing sitting on the empty deck, polishing the shells in his wristband with a grinding wheel. The artillery shells on more than a dozen ships have been put away, and there are thousands of rounds, let alone...


    Anjojo really wants to cry without tears...


    The two ships flee and chase like this... Unlike the tired and half-dead hard-pressed sailors on the Lucky, Zhou Ye, one by one, is very leisurely...


    Twelve days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the deck of the battleship Umbrella.


    "It''s really hot!" Zhou Ye lay on the beach chair under the awning, sighing the hot weather while drinking iced red wine.


    Raising his wrist, looking at the time displayed on the personal terminal, he muttered to himself: "Almost more than two hours have been given to them, the transaction is over!"


    "Yamato Nadeshiko!" Following Zhou Ye''s voice, a beautiful girl in a kimono appeared on his personal terminal, who looked exactly like the Yamato in the once-hot ship girl game.This is how Zhou Ye turned the artificial intelligence on the Umbrella into a Yamato with his evil taste, and named it Yamato Nadeshiko!


    Jianniang... I also have one, Zhou Ye thought proudly.


    "Master, what''s your order!" Yamato Nadeshiko crossed his hands in front of the fierce, and asked softly, in a resigned manner.


    "The little mice have almost replenished the supplies that should be replenished, and we should also let them run quickly..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "I see, master!" Yamato Nadeshiko responded in a good manner.


    With the answer of Yamato Nadeshiko, the battleship anchored on the sea put away the anchor, and as the motor started humming, the Umbrella started slowly.


    The cat and mouse game has started again..................


    Chapter 276


    "Hurry up and complete the transaction, you bastards!" Spindoo yelled at his sailors. If it was a normal day, he would not treat his sailors so harshly, but now...to survive, he doesn''t care much anymore. ."If you don''t want to be overtaken by the devil ship behind!"


    At this time, Spindler no longer looks like when he first went to sea. The meticulous blonde hair that was originally combed has become messy now. The gold glasses that show the literary heritage have now broken one of the temples, simple with a rope. The help of his head was on his head, and the beards he hadn''t shaved for a long time also appeared. Because of the hard work of more than ten days, his fat figure became thinner, and even became a bit skinny.


    Today, Spindler no longer looks like a typical British gentleman, but has a bit of a representative figure of postmodern art in later generations, a sharp brother.


    And Charlie is dressed similarly to him, basically a sharp second...


    Hearing the voice of the captain, the sailors all speeded up the progress of the transaction. This is not a seaport, but an island outside the Strait of Malacca. Here, many indigenous people use their food and fresh water to communicate with these foreign countries. Merchant ships exchange items...


    Because the draft of the merchant ships was too deep, it was impossible to get to the shore. The indigenous people rowed their homemade wooden row boats to trade with merchant ships.


    Merchant ships gave them cheap cotton cloth and other items, and they exchanged freshwater coconuts or various foods for these exquisite clothes that they couldn''t make...


    Although in the eyes of the sailor, those clothes are tattered and tattered and thrown on the ground and no one picks them up, but in these unclothed indigenous people, they are good things.


    At this moment, a beautiful indigenous girl paddled a homemade raft and sailed towards the merchant ship with difficulty.And those indigenous people saw the girl as if he had been a ghost, and avoided it, as if there was a virus in the girl that would be contagious.


    "That girl is so beautiful..." Charlie, who had been looking outside, couldn''t help but sigh when he saw the girl.


    At this moment, the sailor in charge of Wang shouted loudly: "The devil ship is coming..."


    "what¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Run..."


    "No, hurry up, hurry up and anchor..."


    With the shout of Wangshou, the Lucky number suddenly became chaotic.


    "Don''t mess, you bastards, hurry up and set up the anchor and set sail... we are leaving!" Captain Spindler ordered loudly.


    The sailors habitually obeyed Spindler''s words, the anchor was put away, and the sails were lowered from the mast with the efforts of the sailors.


    The natives who had completed the transaction drove their own small sampans and sailed away from the side of Lucky. They didn''t want to be overturned by the waves when the ship set sail.


    And that beautiful indigenous girl wearing an old skirt and a broken umbrella, her face is full of disappointment...


    She finished her first small sampan with great difficulty, but she did not expect to miss the opportunity of the merchant ship to dock for resupply because of inexperience... This had to make her feel frustrated.


    But at this moment, she suddenly heard the exclamation of the natives. She couldn''t help but look up and saw a giant steel ship approaching here like a giant...


    "This..." The girl widened her little look, looking at the huge ship in front of her that she had never seen before.


    When Lucky¡¯s mast disappeared to sea level, the huge ship also showed its full view in the girl¡¯s eyes...


    The girl looked at the tropical fruits and some prepared cereals on her sampan, then looked at the indigenous people who were far away from her around her, gritted her teeth, and swiped her sampan forward. Some, try to occupy the front row position...


    When the huge ship approached the small island, the girl realized that when she looked at it from a distance, she only felt that the ship was very big and had no specific feeling, but when the huge ship really came to her, she I really feel what is huge...


    The ship''s side of a dozen meters high made these indigenous people daunted. They desperately wanted to stabilize their little sampan, which was dying in the aftermath of the giant ship, and they did not dare to go forward and sell like a deal with Lucky. Own goods.


    The girl who barely held her small sampan looked at the aboriginals around her, and then slid the small sampan cruelly towards the giant ship.


    When she arrived at the giant ship, she was a little dumbfounded... How to trade such a high!!!


    "Hey¡ªis anyone?" the girl shouted helplessly under the boat.


    Soon, a rope ladder fell down, and the girl eagerly wrapped her fruits and other things in an old dress, then tied it behind her back, and climbed up the rope ladder with her hands.


    "Hello, do you need food and fresh water?" The girl who climbed onto the deck looked at Zhou Ye, who was surrounded by a group of big men, and asked cautiously.


    "Hmm¡ª" Zhou Ye looked at the girl in front of him who, except for a little dark, was a beautiful girl, and smiled: "What''s your name?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 204

    "My name is Chris..." The girl said in a conniving way. In her eyes, this handsome oriental boy is obviously the center of this group of people. I don''t know why, she is a little scared of this boy. She feels that she can''t resist this. Any will of the teenager.


    For so many years, although Zhou Ye still doesn''t like to pretend to be deep, he has been in charge of Umbrella for so long, and his body has naturally taken on a power that cannot be rejected. Although this aura is invisible, it is true. existing.


    "Crystal?" Zhou Ye smiled: "Why do you have an English name?"


    "My father is an Englishman..." The girl answered Zhou Ye''s question. Before she knew it, she handed over her details... "My father is a chemist who wants to go to the East to pan for gold. The merchant ship he was on was caught in a storm and hit a rock and sank!"


    "My father drifted to the island by fate and met my mother!" Chrissy explained: "He and my mother fell in love at first sight, so he stayed. Because he knew some chemistry, he was regarded as a wizard by the natives. Fear!"


    With that said, the girl''s eyes were a little rosy, as if she thought of something sad.


    "What''s wrong? Did I touch your sadness?" I don''t know when Zhou Ye came to her and gently wiped away the teardrops from the corner of her eyes.


    "No, nothing..." Chrissy shook her head and said, "I just thought of my parents!"


    "My father died of malaria the year before last!" Kris gritted his teeth and said with a sorrow: "My mother also left the world two months ago..."


    "I''m so sorry..." Zhou Ye hugged the girl in his arms and said gently, "I mentioned your sad thing..."


    "No, it''s nothing..." The girl didn''t know why she didn''t push Zhou Ye away. Maybe it was because of the strange fragrance on Zhou Ye''s body, maybe because of Zhou Ye''s strong embrace, she stayed alone for too long. I want someone to rely on.


    On the island, the natives were afraid of her and even dared not talk to her. After her parents passed away, she had no worries, but loneliness has always accompanied her.


    Now when someone talks to her or even hugs her, Chrissy feels very happy... At this moment, Zhou Ye whispered in her ear gently: "Chrissy, do you want to follow my boat and take a look? What about the world?"


    "Hmm!!" Chrissy nodded her head vigorously and stretched out her hand to hug Zhou Ye. At this moment, she felt very relieved.


    Chapter 277


    On the surface of the Bay of Bengal, the armed merchant ship Lucky is swiftly sailing along the ocean currents towards the Indian port of Madras...


    On the deck, ragged sailors lay there lazily, motionless, except for the hands on duty, no one seemed to move again.


    This is not tired, but caused by fatigue...


    No way, even Captain Spindul lay on the deck regardless of his image.He was so tired that Zhou Ye had been chased by Zhou Ye for dozens of days, and he was tightly wounded all the way. He was already exhausted.


    It was so easy to not see the shadow of Zhou Ye''s battleship today, which made him rare to want to relax, so in the face of those lazy sailors, he simply opened his eyes and closed his eyes, saving too much pressure. We kill...


    It¡¯s not impossible that this kind of thing happens. At least as many as Spindow knows, there are a few who don¡¯t understand sailing, but see the huge profits of ocean trade. They stupidly buy the second goods of the sailors, because they abuse the sailors. Unite to give an example of killing at sea.


    As an old captain, he doesn''t want to make such a low-level mistake...


    It¡¯s not that Spindu has never tried to change course when he can¡¯t see the giant ship, trying to get rid of Zhou Ye, but what makes him desperate is that every time the giant ship can easily lock them, and then soon After catching up, it made him involuntarily think that the huge ship was a devil''s ship.Otherwise, how can you explain that you have deliberately risked to deviate from the course, and that ship can tightly embellish him?


    Of course, Spindler doesn¡¯t know what a satellite is, let alone global positioning... He only knows that the huge ship behind doesn¡¯t seem to want to sink him, but just wants to drive him away like a rabbit. Where, he is still unclear.


    Because several times he was close enough to be able to see the people on the huge ship with a telescope. Although from time to time someone throws his ship with a cannonball, the most accurate one is only to smash a hole in the ship gang. There is not much damage to his baby.This had to convince him that the terrible ship behind did not want to sink him.


    Although the use of people to throw cannonballs completely subverted his common sense, he couldn''t help but want to rant [what the hell is this?But after all, the enemy is strong and we are weak. It doesn''t matter whether people use shells thrown by people or shells fired by artillery. The power is not discounted at all. Just look at the big holes in the boat gang and the sailors with a few fewer people.


    Of course, Spindu, who witnessed this scene, gave him a forbidden command, who was also stunned. He didn''t want those sailors to mutiny out of fear and let himself lose his life unconsciously in his sleep.


    "...Spinto, what are you going to do?" Charlie lying on the side asked palely."I plan to disembark in Madras. After all, there is our East India Company military base there. I think it should be safer! Come with me!"


    "I want to wait for you to disembark, I''m probably safe!" Spindler said blankly: "The big deal is to surrender to him, whatever you want, I''ve had enough of this life!"


    "Well, I wish you good luck..." Charlie nodded. He knew that this friend who had lived and died with him for dozens of days was still reluctant to live at sea. It seemed that he could only be in his own power in the future. , Help him find some benefits.


    "You will be at Jindu in the afternoon..." Spindoo sighed. It seems that his escape journey is about to end. At this time, he is still a little bit lost and empty...


    "Yes..." Charlie smiled tiredly, and at this moment he finally saw the dawn of a great escape...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of the conversion lens¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the other side, on the Umbrella battleship, Zhou Ye held Chrissy and sat on a beach chair beside the ship''s gunwale, holding Chrissy in one hand and a sea fishing rod in the other...To everyone on the Lucky It was a great escape at the speed of life and death, but to Zhou Ye, it was like a vacation on a voyage around the world.


    Chris gently lifted the wine glass in her hand, took a sip of red wine, then put her mouth in Zhou Ye''s mouth, and then drank the wine in her mouth, and the two still did not separate...


    In fact, on the first night Chris was on the ship, she was half-coaxed and half-deceived by Zhou Ye to take away a blood, and then Chris, who had tasted the taste for the first time, couldn¡¯t help but fall in love with this feeling. The feeling of being fainted...


    She was even more obsessed with Zhou Ye, who gave her such a feeling. She would follow Zhou Ye wherever she was. In her words, Zhou Ye was her man from now on, and she belonged to Zhou Ye''s private property.


    Zhou Ye admired Chris''s statement...Private ownership of property, long live.


    Just when the two were you and me, Kris, who was sitting in Zhou Ye''s arms, suddenly felt the fishing rod next to her body shocked. She hurriedly turned her head and saw that the fishing line on the sea fishing rod kept on. Struggling back and forth, all the sea poles were bent.


    "Ha, got the bait..." Chrissy jumped up from Zhou Ye''s arms excitedly, happier than she caught the fish herself."Hurry up, dear, help me and pull up our lunch!"


    "No problem!" Zhou Ye responded with a smile, and with his hands hard, he pulled up a tuna that was more than one meter long."It seems we are going to eat sashimi at noon..."


    "I hate eating sashimi!" Chrissy said coquettishly: "How about we roast it!"


    "Well, it''s okay to eat both!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    Naturally, soldiers came over and picked up the tuna that was still alive on the deck, then went to the hook and brought it to the kitchen...


    Chrissy once again encouraged Zhou Ye to go fishing. What she liked was the feeling of harvest. As for whether to eat or throw after the fish was caught, she didn''t care at all. What she enjoyed was this process.


    Soon, the soldiers brought up the processed fish, and at the same time brought up a small barbecue stove. Kris cheered, picked up the processed fish pieces, and began to show Zhou Ye her barbecue. Skills.


    Frankly speaking, Chrissy¡¯s barbecue skills are not very good. The spices are basically not mentioned, and there is very little salt. After all, salt is also a rare item in them and is extremely lacking.


    However, Zhou Ye still accidentally ate and supported it. Who made Chrissy look satisfied every time, smiling and watching Zhou Ye eat the fish that he had cooked, in order to let this beautiful smile persist, Zhou Ye violated Condemned by conscience, while boasting that it was delicious, he ate most of the tuna in his stomach.


    Zhou Ye, who had eaten, touched his bulging belly, secretly vowed...He will never eat tuna again...He has been injured.


    In the afternoon, the breeze on the tranquil sea made Zhou Ye feel sleepy for a while after eating. He simply hugged Chris, and the two of them slept in a small beach chair and slept on the deck... ¡­


    For Chrissy, it¡¯s great to be able to replenish sleep like this during the day. After all, she doesn¡¯t get enough sleep every night. If she didn¡¯t sleep in Zhou Ye¡¯s arms every day at noon, she would really not be able to keep it... but in fact Zhou Ye had already been merciful, otherwise Kris could feel Ruyan''s feeling of begging for a comrade in arms.


    After all, in the Chang''s house, Chang Wei''s wife let Zhou Ye truly know the horror of his own firepower and the hardships of his own woman. So Zhou Ye tried his best to stop at all times. He didn''t want his woman to be If you die in misfortune, it''s a different matter for other women.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Seventy Eight


    Zhou Ye, who was sleeping soundly, was suddenly awakened by the vibration on his arm, opened his wistful eyes, raised his wrist, and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Master, the enemy ship is approaching towards the Port of Madras. It is inferred that it may be landing at the Port of Madras!" In the personal terminal, Yamato Nadeko reported the enemy.


    "Then extinguish their illusions!" Zhou Ye yawned and said casually: "Destroy that port, let them know that they must act according to my purpose and want to get out of control. He is Dreaming!"


    "As you wish, Master!"


    And at this moment, on the Lucky Number¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Standing on the bow of the ship, Charlie looked at the port of Madras, which had just exposed the sea level in the distance. A smile appeared on his pale face, "Finally...Finally!"


    At this moment, he really had the urge to cry. He knew that in the eastern country, there were such terrible people. He said nothing would be transferred to the eastern branch, or he would say nothing. Listen to the words of the navy admiral that shit, go to assassinate this terrible Prince.

 In Movie World Chapter 205

    This chase that spanned thousands of nautical miles was about to end. The search for the ideal was here, and I couldn''t help but feel a little proud of it. Under such chase, it felt so good that I could survive.


    When he arrived in India, his company¡¯s private soldiers headquarters, he must mobilize private soldiers to teach this person who dared to chase him a lesson. He must find a way to bring the ship captive over. This is for the ocean of the empire where the sun never sets. Hegemony has an extraordinary meaning.


    If you dedicate that ship to His Majesty the King of England, you will definitely be promoted. With the glory of the great justice family, a baronship is definitely not enough. At least one viscount can carry it.


    Just seeing the dawn of security, Charlie''s ambitions rose again, and he dared to plot Zhou Ye''s Umbrella... This is really ironic.


    But Captain Spindler is not as confident as Charlie. He knows that the more he sees the dawn of victory, the more he must be careful. This is his instinct as a former Royal Navy officer.


    He knows that the terrifying giant ship behind has been playing cat and mouse games with him. Sadly, his role is the mouse played by the cat...


    At the speed of that ship, could it be possible to watch yourself land?Spindoo put himself in the position of the captain of the ship and imagined it for a moment, and thought it would definitely not.


    Although the ferocious barrel Spindu on that huge ship did not know how powerful it was, he would never regard it as a decoration, especially the weird huge ship, which had no sails, but its speed was much faster than his own. Relying on this, if he were to take command of this ship, he would have been playing with his own ship a long time ago.


    Among other things, it¡¯s just the fierce man who can throw cannonballs. There is no one on his own ship that can withstand it, not to mention that the hull is entirely made of steel, and it can hit his own ship. The baby fell apart.


    They watched their triumphant escape?


    Spindul did not dare to expect such a thing, even he sadly believed that the moment he was near the port, maybe it was the moment when his beloved baby was buried in the sea.


    But he could not stop Charlie''s request to enter the port. After all, Charlie said it in front of all the sailors. If he stopped it without a suitable excuse, panic would spread on the ship. Then, Not to mention that when the giant ship sinks itself, the sailors will hang their heads on the mast and beg for peace.


    "Congratulations, my friend!" Despite his pessimistic thoughts, Spindler still forced a smile to congratulate Charlie.


    "Thank you..." Charlie smiled happily and hugged Spindler hard. "You are my best friend for life. If there is anything I need to help in the future, just open your mouth and I will definitely help you!"


    "I will..." A smile appeared on Spindu''s face, and his investment has finally received a return, but it is not yet known how big the return is.


    Just when the two of them were cherishing each other and reluctant to give up, a burst of sound suddenly sounded, and Spindler''s eyes widened. He couldn''t believe what he saw in his eyes.


    I saw dozens of white shining objects traverse the sky at an unrecognizable speed with the naked eye, leaving a white trajectory in the air, and then slamming on the port of Madras, bursting into groups of dazzling flames. And only at this moment did he hear the sound of shells breaking through the air and the sound of the port exploding...


    Spindu did not know what an eight times the speed of sound electromagnetic artillery is, let alone what high-explosive shells are, but he knows where these shells were shot...


    "Oh my god... Oh my god..." Charlie was completely sluggish at the moment, looking at the port of Madras that turned into a sea of ??flames, he felt like he was abandoned by God.


    "what is that??"


    "Oh my God... Is that the Port of Madras??"


    "Oh, God... what is that?"


    "Is this God punishing his lambs?"


    "Good Lord, what makes you so angry..."


    The sailors held their hands on the side of the ship and looked at the flames of the Port of Madras in horror. All this is so strange, but the fire full of destructive power let them know that they are looking for death when they go to the Port of Madras.


    "Don''t be stunned, Henry, you go up the mast to see if the demon is behind us!" Spindler yelled to his second officer and asked him to go up and take a look to confirm his guess.


    "Yes, Captain!" The second mate Henry was like a monkey, climbing and jumping between the cables on the mast, and soon reached the top of the mast. After taking a binoculars and looking around, he shouted: "There are no demons around. Trace!"


    "..." Spindu once again confirmed his guess, but he would rather guess wrong. Such a powerful warship made him feel desperate...


    "My brother, you know what''s going on? Don''t you?" Charlie grabbed Spindler by the shoulder and asked swayingly, "Tell me, my brother, tell me..."


    "I think..." Spindu swallowed hard, and said, "I think the huge ship that hunted us is in action... They are warning us..."


    "Warning us what???" Charlie asked palely.


    "Warning us not to go ashore..." Spindu also felt weak for a while."He hasn''t played enough... he hasn''t played enough cat and mouse games..."


    Chapter Two Hundred and Seventy Nine


    "Why... how could this be..." Charlie sat on the deck with a gray face.


    "...It''s not the time to be discouraged!" Spindler looked at his pocket watch and silently counted the explosions. After a while, he said firmly: "We still have a chance!"


    "What?" Charlie raised his head and asked blankly.


    "I said we still have a chance!" Spindler said, grabbing Charlie''s clothes and pulling him up."How many ships does the East India Company fleet have here?"


    "There are two Tier 1 battleships, five Tier 2 battleships, and more than 20 Tier 3 battleships and more than 30 armed merchant ships..." Charlie also replied with a little excitement.


    "So do you have their command?" Spindler asked.


    "Of course not..." Charlie took it for granted, "I''m just a shareholder. If you want to mobilize these fleets, you need to hold a board of directors!"


    "...That''s really over..." When Spindu heard this answer, his whole body was immediately vented.


    "But I have a good personal relationship with the commander of the Indian fleet!" Charlie blinked and said, "It just so happens that the port of Madras has been attacked again. We can use this excuse to persuade the commander of the fleet to send troops!"


    "That''s great!" Spindler suddenly became more energetic, and he pulled Charlie up to his captain''s room, swept everything off the table, and brought the chart on the wall to the stall. When he got to the table, he pointed to a spot and said to Charlie: "We can ambush that demon here!"


    "This is the Sager Islands?" Charlie looked at Spindler with questions. He knew that Spindler would definitely give himself an explanation.


    "I just counted it..." Spindler said: "In one minute, the demon fired a total of twelve shells... and he has twelve main guns, which means that the shooting range is super long. The devil also has weaknesses. His rate of fire is very slow, only one shot per minute..."


    "But he is very powerful..." Cha Yuan turned Madras Port into flames.


    "It''s okay...As long as we take a dozen ships as bait, then our Tier 1 battleship will be able to approach him!" Spindoo said confidently, "He is stronger than us, but we have more people than them." ..."


    "What are we going to do?" Charlie asked.


    "We set up an ambush in the Sager Islands, where I understand, enough to hide a huge fleet..." Spindoo said: "You will write a letter later, and tell our plan and situation to your fleet commander friend. Let me just say, I will send the second officer to get off the boat and row ashore with letters!"


    "Then what shall we do?"


    "Let''s take the demon behind and go around. Five days later, I will take the demon to the ambush ring of the Sager Islands..." Spindu had a conceited smile on his face: "I thought of me as a The mouse comes to play, I will make him regret it!"


    "Okay, I will write now..."


    Charlie didn¡¯t even mention disembarkation at the moment. Judging by Zhou Ye¡¯s behavior, he knew very well that even if he ran on land, he might not be able to escape the chase. On the contrary, it would be more dangerous because of the lack of environmental constraints. Maybe, after all, everyone still relies on boats to sail at sea, but when he gets to land, he has no confidence to run past Zhou Ye...


    It¡¯s not a problem to keep escaping like this. It¡¯s better to take this opportunity to try. If it succeeds, you won¡¯t be rich. At least if you captured Zhou Ye¡¯s battleship and dedicated it to the King of England, that viscount¡¯s title would be run. Can''t drop.


    Not to mention the calculations of these two people... Then turn the camera to Zhou Ye''s side.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye was sitting alone in the ship''s command room with Chrissy, and he was watching the power of the electromagnetic gun through the observation window of the command room...


    Contrary to what Spindu had expected, the Umbrella battleship did not fire all the twelve main guns, but only one was firing, and the other eleven main guns did not move at all...


    If Spindler saw such a scene, he wouldn''t even dare to have the idea of ??designing Zhou Ye. He would run away as fast as he could...


    "My dear, are the main guns on your ship as powerful as the 32-pound guns on the British armed merchant ships?" Kris asked innocently.


    "It''s much better than that..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, and actually compared his electromagnetic cannon with those antiques... He was also drunk.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 206

    "You lie!" Chrissy said politely, "I have seen those merchant ships firing guns. They blasted the sampans of the natives who wanted to board their ships and looted them with a single shot. You can¡¯t see a cannonball...this is what my father once told me, salute?"


    "Uh¡ª" Zhou Ye almost suffocated to death when he didn''t come up. The over-the-horizon strike of the electromagnetic gun on the Umbrella was actually despised. The most frightening thing was that it was him who was used for comparison. The thirty-two pounder that looked like an antique in his eyes...what else could he say at this time?Do you make popular science for sister paper?


    You must know that it is more reliable to make military science popularization for sisters than to tell them about fashion trends... At this time, he can only smile...


    "What are you laughing at..." Chrissy bit him a bit dissatisfiedly. "That''s how men are. When they can''t get through, they like to use laughter to cover up. Just like my father before, but I''m smarter than my mother. Too much, I saw through my father''s cover at a glance."


    "Okay, my dear..." Zhou Ye rolled his eyes and mourned for half a second of silence for his poor father-in-law who had never met before, then said: "Then let you see that this is not as good as the 32-pound artillery in your mouth. How powerful is this guy..."


    Speaking of clicking on the console a few times, a screen quickly hung down, the light flashed, and the screen lit up. In the screen, a bird''s-eye view of the port of Madras appeared in front of the two.


    Chris was not surprised by such a device. As early as the night she just boarded the ship, someone used such a device to show her some kind of science and education film...so that she lost the one she had kept for more than ten years. blood.


    So later she became very interested in this magical device, knowing that some of them were already filmed, and some were real-time monitoring. Obviously, the picture that appeared in front of her was real-time monitoring... because in the picture In the middle, she saw the Lucky Ship that had been adorned by her own man.


    Slowly, she discovered the reason why her man was showing this real-time monitoring screen to herself. Every time the ship trembles, it is when a fire appears on the screen. Although the fire is small on the screen, compare it. The building knows how powerful it is... The hull trembles Chrissy knows that it is because of the launch of electromagnetic cannon...


    And there are at least four islands inhabited by his own man¡¯s giant ship...


    At this time, Chrissy knew no common sense that she had just made a big ugly... She actually compared this terrible thing with the 32-pound cannon... She was afraid to compare everything, compared with the electromagnetic gun, the firing iron The ball stuff is just rubbish...


    "Oh, this power is indeed not as powerful as a 32-pound cannon!" Zhou Ye looked at Chrissy''s changing expression, while pretending to be inferior: "With us, thirty The two-pound killer is not allowed to be equipped with the army. It is really terrible, so we can only replace ourselves with this small electromagnetic gun..."


    Zhou Ye felt that he was right. Even the black uncles in Africa don''t use that kind of garbage, so basically that thing is already extinct in the army in his own world.


    "...Bad guy~" Kriss was so ashamed that she couldn''t restrain herself. As soon as she turned around and opened her mouth, she bit on Zhou Ye''s neck, making the bad guy laugh at herself.


    Zhou Ye laughed, and quarreled with Chrissy. Unconsciously, their clothes were getting less and less... and the glass on the observation window of the command room automatically turned opaque black... ¡­It didn¡¯t take long for Chrissy to happily sing the folk songs on her island...


    The singing is sometimes high and sometimes low, sometimes tactfully, sometimes high, sometimes intense, sometimes softly...When this song is finished, more than two hours have passed, and the shelling of the port of Madras has stopped. The entire port has become a ruin...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty


    Five days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Early morning¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The thick fog envelops the entire Sager Islands...On the west side of the archipelago are two main islands sandwiching a seaway that is only more than 500 meters wide... Sager means twins in the native language.


    The Sagar Islands is an archipelago composed of two main islands and dozens of islands and reefs scattered around them. Between the other islands and reefs, there are dense reefs. Only a seaway that is not too wide in the middle of the two main islands is open ...


    On both sides of the seaway, the cliffs on the edge of the island are straight and smooth, as high as tens of meters...On both sides of the seaway exit, under the cover of huge islands, the East India Fleet is hidden here. Under the cover of the islands and reefs and dense fog, there are about 70 or 80 warships, large and small, arranged in an orderly manner on both sides, aiming the muzzle on the side of the ship to the center of the seaway...


    On the largest flagship at the back, the Lady Victory.Jack Obery, the commander of the Indian fleet of the East India Company, looked nervously at the mouth of the sea with extremely low visibility, and looked at his pocket watch from time to time.


    "Are you sure that the appointed time is this time? Mr. Henry!" Jack Aubrey asked a little nervously, turning his head to look at a young man.


    "Yes, Commander, I''m sure it''s this time!" It was Henry, the second mate on the Lucky ship that reported to Jack Aubrey in a boat before landing.


    "Well, maybe they delayed some time..." Jack Aubrey was a little anxious, because when the sun rises, the thick fog on the sea will be dispersed, and this favorable weather situation will no longer be there. .


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Charlie¡¯s letter that it was the battleship that attacked his port, Jack Aubrey wouldn¡¯t dare to lead the fleet to intercept the battleship, even if he had a good relationship with him, although his excuse was These warships have not experienced a war for too long, so they came out for an exercise.


    To be honest, although Jack Aubrey has seen a messy harbor that was bombed, he has doubts about the combat power of the battleship that Henry described as the devil. He feels that they have been beaten by others and completely exaggerated. The facts.


    Just as a fleet commander, allowing his fleet to conduct a practical exercise through a target that is not very dangerous is also Jack Obery''s desire.


    Now it seems that your exercise goal seems to be late?


    Just as Jack Aubrey was waiting anxiously, the ship''s shadow of the Lucky appeared at the exit of the waterway. What did not disappoint Jack Aubrey was that the dense fog had not cleared yet, and the sky was on his side...


    "Order all warships to prepare for battle!" Jack Aubrey said to his messenger.


    "Yes!" As the order was passed through the fleet through the lights, and as the unique rapid battle drums sounded on the battleship, all the battleships were ready for combat.


    The artillery stuffed the ammunition into the gun barrel, and the soldiers on the deck who were preparing for the battle would wrap the rope with the hook in circles, only to plan to jump on the ship immediately if the ship loses resistance. War, it¡¯s good to capture this devil warship that went viral among those cowards.


    Now the sailor and captain on the Lucky have become synonymous with cowards, and they have been chased by a battleship for thousands of nautical miles...


    These brave soldiers want to use this warship to humiliate the noble lords on the Lucky ship. It is said that there is a baron on the Lucky ship.Think about the warships that frightened those noble lords and flee, but they were captured by their own group of soldiers from civilians. How interesting would that be?


    In the dense fog, all the people in the fleet are preparing nervously and orderly, except for the occasional knocking sound, you can''t hear a voice at all.


    At the moment on the other side of the sea, on the battleship Umbrella¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye was waiting for the underwater robot sent out to report back the seabed data. He knew that someone at the end of the sea channel was waiting to ambush him.


    You know that such a large fleet mobilization can''t hide Umbrella''s satellites in space... But for those wooden battleships that they claim to have three decks and more than 100 artillery, Zhou Ye dismissed them. Bragging, with Umbrella¡¯s armor, even if they stood there still, letting them hit them with shells for three days and three nights, there would be no damage.


    The only thing Zhou Ye was worried about was that the water depth of the sea channel was the issue of the Umbrella¡¯s draught of eleven meters. If the water depth in the sea channel was not enough, the Umbrella would run aground...


    Zhou Ye could drag this battleship out by himself, but the question is, isn''t it too shameful?When he was fighting the naval battle and bullying the natives, he was not beaten by the natives, but he was stranded here carelessly, saying that Zhou Ye was afraid that he would be laughed at by those harem and palace women to death...


    That''s why Zhou Ye sent an underwater robot to use sonar to detect the depth of the water... it was shameful when the time came.


    Soon, the good news came.


    "Master, the robot reported that the waterway is deep enough for the Umbrella to pass..." Yamato Nadeshiko on the battleship reported through Zhou Ye''s personal terminal.


    "Then what are we waiting for?" Zhou Ye showed a bloodthirsty smile on his face. The peace of so many days should almost be broken. It is time to teach the natives how to behave.Especially this is a native who bullied his country in history.


    "I order that the Umbrella battleship is fully prepared for battle!" Zhou Ye said loudly.


    "Yes, the Supreme Commander!" Yamato Nadeshiko also changed his name to Zhou Ye with fun.


    An order was issued, followed by a hum of electric current, and then a series of armor plates rose from various hidden places on the deck, and a burst of dense metal crashing sound was endless.


    In less than ten minutes, the entire Umbrella battleship completed a major transformation, turning into a polyhedral ship-shaped monster. All weak spots were covered by armor plates, and only the anti-aircraft electromagnetic muzzle was left outside. With twelve main gun barrels...


    Looking around, the entire Umbrella battleship turned into a monster full of hedgehogs.


    "Let''s move forward at full speed..." Zhou Ye commanded from the command room that didn''t feel dim in the slightest: "Go and learn about the pride of the empire, which is in this era!"


    "Master, they can be regarded as mercenaries at best... They are far from being called the Royal Navy of the Empire that never sets the sun!" An Doudou started to die again...


    "..." Zhou Ye glanced at the bastard who complained about himself, and said with a smile: "Well, I don''t think if it''s just a mercenary, it''s really not worth my effort, so it''s better to send you to overthrow them. How? I believe you, it must be..."


    "Master, I was wrong..." An teased a fierce tiger, lying on all fours on the ground, and said pitifully: "Master, please forgive me, beg me not to fight alone... fight, subordinates can fight. After passing them, it is very tiring to single out more than 70 warships..."


    "Then you still think they are mercenaries now?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "How could it be a mercenary!" Anjojo said awe-inspiringly: "This must be a conspiracy of the empire that never sets in the sun. They deliberately raise soldiers outside. They have the same effect as the temporary workers in my foodies. I believe in wisdom and wisdom. The great master must have seen their treacherous tricks at a glance, that''s why he said that!"


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye was successfully disgusted by Anjo''s shamelessness, but to be honest, only this mutation among so many soldiers was a bit interesting. Zhou Ye didn''t want to kill him, so no one would tease him. Up...


    "Go ahead at full speed!" Zhou Ye waved his hand, not paying attention to that funny tease anymore.


    "Yes, Your Excellency Supreme Commander!" With the sound of Yamato Nadeshiko, the Umbrella battleship pushed the waves away towards the other end of the waterway...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 207

    Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty One


    Jack Aubrey watched Lucky head towards the back of the fleet, and then ordered his messenger: "Send Lucky a light and ask them if the target is behind them! How far away is there! "


    "Yes!" The messenger quickly passed the order to the signalman of the Lady Victory, and the Lantern word quickly went out...


    And Lucky also quickly replied.


    "Your Excellency Commander, Lucky said that the devil is about two nautical miles behind them, and it will come soon!" The messenger said and muttered, "These cowards, actually called the Eastern ship in the signal. Toys made by man are demons..."


    "Don''t talk too much!" Jack Obery glanced at the soldiers dissatisfiedly. He knew that in the fleet, there were many rumors of this kind. The Lucky was a group of cowards who were scared by the Eastern toy warships. of.


    As an overseas fleet stationed in India, they have seen a lot of merchant ships from the East. To be honest, those merchant ships are really not as good as the merchant ships of the Empire that never set the sun. They have nothing to do except that they are a little more stable when sailing. The advantages of, the speed is not fast, the load is not large...


    This is also the reason for the spread of the idea of ??underestimating the enemy.


    But as the commander of the fleet, Jack Obery also has this kind of thinking, but he is still a little wary. He doesn''t want to leave regrets because of carelessness in his command career. After all, the ship is a general The murderer to destroy Port Delas.


    But he didn''t care too much. After all, his friends had already said in the letter that although the firepower of the ship was fierce, the rate of fire was not fast, one shot per minute?And there are only twelve main guns?Where can the fierce firepower go?


    Jack Aubrey thought of this and looked at the other Tier 1 battleship not far from his flagship. It was a war behemoth with 120 artillery pieces on the third deck.This is his pride and the capital of his rampage across the Indian Ocean.


    I just don''t know what kind of surprise the Eastern Warship, which is said to be very powerful, will bring you?Jack Aubrey couldn''t help but touch the beard on his chin and smiled. Obviously, he didn''t think he would lose to an unknown Eastern battleship with more than 70 warships.


    "God, what the hell is that?"


    The exclamation of the messenger interrupted Jack Aubrey¡¯s thoughts. He hurriedly raised his eyes and saw that a huge battleship was slowly sailing out of the sea...You can¡¯t see the mast of the sailing ship on its body. You can''t see the deck of the ship, or even the naked or exposed deck.


    What you can see is the muzzle of twelve black holes and the hull made of irregular polyhedrons...


    The soldiers who were holding hooks on the deck and preparing for the battle were all dumbfounded, and the iron hook with the rope in their hands fell on the deck unknowingly, let alone that it was more than ten meters higher than their own ship. Ship''s side, just say where will this weird polyhedron be hooked?How can this Nima climb up?


    "Shoot¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Jack Aubrey commanded loudly without much care.


    "fire!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As the order was passed out one after another, the flagship of the Lady Victory opened fire first, and more than 60 artillery pieces on the three decks on one side opened fire at the same time, and the smoke filled the sea.


    When other warships saw their flagships firing, they were unwilling to give orders to fire...


    For a time, more than seventy battleships fired their guns at the same time. The scene was extremely spectacular. Sparks appeared in the open muzzle of the flanks of a wooden battleship, followed by gun smoke rising into the air.The mist that had already dispersed on the entire sea showed signs of thickening.


    After two consecutive rounds of shelling salvos-


    "...God..." Jack Aubrey looked at the scene in front of him, his mouth opened wide. He saw the dense shells hit the giant ship with howling noises, but he couldn''t help but The outer surface of the battleship was not penetrated and fell into the sea one after another, without causing any damage to the huge ship...


    "This, this is impossible...!" Jack Aubrey took the binoculars in his hand unwillingly and looked at it. After careful observation, he was even more desperate... The shell weighing more than ten pounds hit the giant ship. On the surface, there is not even a white spot...


    At this moment, dozens of adult-arm-thin gun barrels were slowly stretched out from both sides of the huge ship. In Jack Aubrey¡¯s desperate eyes, tongues of flame more than one meter long were spewed out¡ª¡ª


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    The brisk sound of machine guns sounded, and the wooden battleships were like butter cut by a hot knife, and they were easily beaten into two pieces...


    "Disperse... Retreat..." Jack Aubrey gave an order to retreat in frustration. He didn''t think his fleet could defeat this monster, this monster from the East, one ship could ruin them all in the sea. .


    The messenger has not given the order out, there are already warships who are not looking at things well, and set sail to escape...


    Jack Obery, who noticed this scene, didn''t say anything. He knew that in this case, escape was the wisest choice.


    But something unexpected happened to him. At this moment, the main gun on that monster began to move and aim...


    "..." As a naval commander, even if he died in battle, he still wanted to know the specific data of this battleship, so he stared at the main gun of that giant ship intently, wanting to see how this ship only used its secondary guns. What kind of power do the main guns have against the behemoths that are defeated by their own huge fleet...


    "His hiss¡ªboom¡ª"


    There was a strange electric current, and then a loud noise.Jack Albury hurriedly looked in the direction from which the main guns of the huge ship were fired, and saw that a second-tier battleship nearby was shot out of a hole as high as one person... the entire hull rushed in. The water began to tilt in an instant, and it was about to sink.


    "It''s amazing..." Jack Aubrey lamented the power of the gunfire of this giant ship. Just when he was about to turn around and order to retreat, the sight he had accidentally sighted made his pupils shrink, and he quickly picked up the binoculars again.Looking in the direction of the second-tier battleship that was about to sink, I saw that in the distance, a third-tier battleship that was sailing on the edge of the battlefield and preparing to flee had also broken a big hole and was sinking slowly. ...


    "This--!" Jack Aubrey couldn''t believe his eyes. The power of this artillery made him feel desperate...


    This terrible shell actually penetrated a battleship from beginning to end, and then sank another battleship... No, the original goal of the behemoth was the third-tier battleship that was going to escape, my God, what he is What are you fighting...


    Jack Aubrey has only deep despair left now... He can''t see the light of victory, and he can''t even escape...


    Because at this moment, the twelve main guns on the behemoth began to swing back and forth to aim. With the sound of artillery fire, Jack Obry found that none of the escaped warships had run away, and they were all sunk directly... Especially the rate of fire of the behemoth is not one round per minute as stated in the letter, but twenty rounds per minute...


    Obviously, either Charlie lied, or the giant beast kept teasing them and didn''t use his full strength...


    "Raise the white flag... we surrender!" After Jack Aubrey said these words with difficulty, the whole person seemed to be evacuated, limp on the deck.


    I am afraid that I am the only commander in the history of naval battles in the Empire that never sets, right?... I may be nailed to the pillar of shame in the history of naval battles forever.


    But he really couldn''t see the group of sailors who had followed him for so many years died in vain... Can''t beat, can''t escape... What else can he do?


    This is the reason why backwardness will be beaten. They used to take advantage of such technological advantages to sling the eastern countries, and now they are shackled with the help of technological advantages. There is nothing unusual about them. They will always be repaid!


    Soon or later...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty Two


    At this moment, in the command room of the Umbrella battleship--


    In the command room of more than 100 square meters, thanks to the holographic projection technology, the surrounding walls seem to have disappeared. Standing here is like standing on the top of a battleship with a wide view.


    "What a pleasant battlefield experience..." Zhou Ye sat on the sofa in the center with a cigar in his hand, looking at the East India Fleet that was being slaughtered by Yamato Nadeshi with a relaxed expression...


    The commanding battleship battle is naturally not Zhou Ye, but the artificial intelligence Yamato Nadeshiko on the battleship. Zhou Ye knows that he does not have that kind of commanding talent, and he will not intervene indiscriminately. , He can just watch the excitement.


    "Your Excellency, the shaking lasted 13 minutes and 26 seconds. Our ship sank 27 enemy warships and injured 32 ships. The white flag of surrender has already been raised on the opponent''s flagship. May I ask if you accept Fang''s surrender request?"


    Yamato Nadeshiko, in a gorgeous red kimono, appeared next to Zhou Ye with the help of holographic projection technology, reporting the battle to his creator.


    "I have surrendered..." Zhou Ye curled his lips uninterestingly, really casual.


    Seeing the white flag rising from the opposite flagship, he thought for a while and said: "Then accept their surrender and order their commander to lay down their weapons and come to me!"


    "Yes, your commander!" Yamato Nadeshiko responded cleverly, and then passed the message through the signal light on the top of the giant ship.


    "Your Excellency, they agreed to our request..." Jack Obery''s adjutant whispered beside him, "But..."


    "Okay!" Jack Aubrey stood up reluctantly and laughed at himself: "Speak up, there is no worse news for me!"


    "They ask you to board their battleship alone..." the adjutant hesitated for a moment, and he said.


    "Well, reply to them, I''ll go..." Jack Aubrey stood up and tidied up his straight military uniform, trying to preserve his last face.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 208

    "Yes, commander!" The adjutant responded and planned to go out and let the signal soldier signal.


    "Let them try to rescue the soldiers who fell into the water..." Jack Obery said as he walked to the boat hanging from the side of the ship... "I should also accept my fate..."


    "No... Your Excellency Commander..." The adjutant''s lips trembled. He didn''t know what the fate of the commander who treated himself as a father would be when he got on the enemy ship, but it was definitely better not to go..." Don''t go, it''s a big deal we will fight with them..."


    "Haha..." Jack Obery smiled mockingly, and then pressed his adjutant''s shoulders and pointed his arm at the warships of the East India Fleet that had been hit hard by the Umbrella battleship and said: "How do we fight with them? What to fight for? This is not a war..."


    "Then what is this?" the adjutant asked ignorantly.


    "This is¡ªa massacre!!!" Jack Obery gritted his teeth and said: "Compared with their warships, we are as vulnerable as unarmed babies, so... I have to go, for those flukes. Soldiers who survived, I must go..."


    "Your Excellency Commander...oooo!" The adjutant was crying like a child.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine!" Jack Aubrey.


    At this time, the sailors on the deck of the battleship stopped their work, involuntarily looked at their commander, and unanimously paid attention to him. In order to save the lives of the remaining soldiers, they resolutely ignored themselves. The commander who decided to surrender by his reputation gave his most solemn military salute.


    Jack Aubrey boarded the small boat hung on the side of the ship under the attention of all the officers and soldiers of the ship...


    ----------------------------split line------------------


    "It''s interesting..." Zhou Ye was interested in seeing everything in his eyes through the holographic projection and sound feedback system. "What a righteous commander..."


    "It''s just a defeated general!" Yamato Nadeshiko said disdainfully by Zhou Ye''s side: "Why does the master care about this life-defeating dog?"


    "No, no... some people, their souls are shining with dazzling light!" Zhou Ye explained: "They are like noble ones. They are admired and praised by others. Even if they fail, they still don¡¯t affect people¡¯s Their reverence..."


    "What does the master mean?" Yamato Nadeshiko didn''t understand Zhou Ye''s thoughts.


    "I want to see a noble soul degenerate..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "I don''t believe that anyone can have a truly pure soul. Everyone has selfish desires and greed, more or less... Below you Just watch my performance!"


    "Then, Master, I''m full of expectation, and I''m waiting to see your performance..." Yamato Nadeshiko put his hand to Xiaozhu and said with a chuckle.


    And he didn''t know that Jack Aubrey, who Zhou Ye planned, was struggling to paddle the oars of the boat towards Zhou Ye''s Umbrella battleship.


    To be honest, for Jack Aubrey, who has been pampered for more than ten years, the distance of 500 meters between the two ships is really a bit challenging for him.


    How can he say that he has been in a high position for so many years, and he is almost forty-five-six years old, how could he still row with such physical strength?


    Halfway through the boat, Jack Obery was a little out of breath, but turning his head to look at the expectant gazes on the boat behind him, he had to gritted his teeth and insisted on rowing to the front of the Umbrella battleship.


    With his arrival, two armor plates on the side of the battleship slid open, revealing an entrance, and then an escalator was dropped.


    Jack Aubrey climbed up the Umbrella battleship along the escalator. Before entering, he fumbled on the side and hull from time to time. The cold metal touch made him feel ashamed. It seems that the ship is made of steel. Ah... No wonder his shells can''t cause any damage to this warship.


    He has completely died of the heart of fighting Zhou Ye desperately, and the crushing of science and technology has made him unable to see any hope of victory... He now only asks Zhou Ye not to ask too much.


    "My master has been waiting for you for a long time..."


    Just as Jack Obery climbed onto the ship¡¯s side, a soldier in a black military uniform came over, and said in a loud voice, "Please follow me..."


    "Okay..." Jack Aubrey faced the two-meter-tall man, he could only obediently follow behind the soldiers and walk towards the command room...


    Along the way, he paid attention to the layout of the deck, but the more he looked at it, the more despair he felt. Everywhere is made of steel, there is no dead corner of defense on this ship...


    The soldiers noticed Jack Aubrey¡¯s small actions, but didn¡¯t care at all. It¡¯s like a modern man driving a warship to ancient times. Even if they opened it to them, they would only be confused...what useful No information...


    "My master is waiting for your Excellency inside, please come in..." Zhanbing said and made a please gesture at the door, obviously he would not go in again.


    "Okay..." Jack Aubrey took a deep breath and calmed his mind. He raised his hands to push the door, but before his hand touched the door, the door slowly slid to both sides. opened¡­¡­


    Jack Obery finally saw the handsome boy sitting in the chair in the middle of the hall, the man who surrendered the flag of his fleet...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty Three


    "Your Excellency Commander, I, Jack Obory. On behalf of the East India Company''s East India Fleet, I ask you to surrender!!" Although surprised at Zhou Ye''s youth, Jack Obory stepped forward and formed himself He held his sword in both hands and handed it to Zhou Ye.


    "Well, I accept your surrender!" Zhou Ye smiled and took the ritual sword handed over by Jack Aubrey.


    Zhou Ye didn¡¯t shy away from Jack Obery, he just took his saber in his hand and played casually. The symbolic meaning of this thing is greater than the actual meaning, but he looked at the gems inlaid on the hilt and the spotlessly wiped. The scabbard, Zhou Ye knew that the owner of this sword must cherish it very much.


    Jack Aubrey looked at Zhou Ye''s movements, and flames almost appeared in his eyes. In his opinion, playing with the saber handed over when he surrendered in front of a defeated general was a naked humiliation. .


    "I don''t know what your Excellency intends to do with us..." Jack Aubrey forced the anger in his heart, looked at the boy in front of him, and asked.


    When Zhou Ye heard what he said, he stopped playing with the saber in his hand, raised his head and looked at Jack Aubrey with interest, and said, "How to deal with you? This is really a difficult problem. Do you have any suggestions? ?"


    "This is your right... I am a defeated general who has no right to make suggestions!" Jack Aubrey decided that the Eastern boy in front of him was playing with himself, and simply refused: "I think you should make your own decision. !"


    "That''s it..." Zhou Ye looked ignorant, then muttered to himself in a voice that Jack Aubrey could just hear: "Catch you all? I don''t have that many people or energy. , Let you go? It''s not in my interest, this is really a difficult thing..."


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Jack Aubrey couldn''t help but cocked the corners of his mouth slightly, as if he was proud that he could finally find it difficult to reach Zhou Ye.


    "Oh, it''s really troublesome!" Zhou Ye said with an upset look: "Just kill them all..."


    "Oh, no--!" Jack Aubrey didn''t care about Zhou Ye''s joke anymore, and hurriedly stepped forward to stop him: "Your Excellency, killing the captives will ruin your reputation throughout the European continent!"


    "...Oh? Do we Orientals still have a reputation in Europe?" Zhou Ye looked at Jack Aubrey with a smile. "Aren''t Orientals a symbol of ignorance and backwardness in Europe?"


    "...That''s because they don''t understand the Easterners!!" Jack Aubrey said bitterly: "With such a powerful warship as your lord, who would dare to say that the Eastern family is a symbol of backwardness?"


    "It seems that I still have to use my fist to speak!" Zhou Ye smiled: "Then since you have surrendered to me, logically speaking, you are now my personal property? Is it?"


    "That''s it... That''s right!" Jack Obery said frustratedly.


    "So...I have the right to distribute my personal property? That''s right?" Zhou Ye continued to ask.


    "Yes..." Jack Obery tried his best to argue: "But according to European tradition, we can redeem our freedom with money. I believe the East India Company will be happy to pay a large amount of money to us Redeemed it!"


    "I''m not interested in those mineral metals!" Zhou Ye curled his lips and said, "Why don''t you just make you my servant troops and march towards Europe? We will take down the whole of Europe... ¡­"


    "Your Excellency..." Jack Aubrey was a little bit dumbfounded, isn''t the handsome Oriental boy in front of him a bit too whimsical?Actually want to lay down the entire Europe with one battleship?


    "What? Do you think I am daydreaming?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    Jack Obery nodded involuntarily.


    "That''s because you haven''t really seen the power that belongs to me..." Zhou Ye smiled, and then said: "Why don''t I show it to you now?


    Without waiting for Jack Aubrey to answer, Zhou Ye ordered: "Yamato, let me see how far those little mice have gone!"


    "As you wish, Commander!" As a female voice sounded, Jack Obery was horrified to find that his environment had changed.


    The original command hall of more than 100 square meters suddenly lost the surrounding walls, and the whole person appeared on the top of this warship.


    It was Yamato Nadeshiko who once again turned on the holographic imaging system that had just been closed. This scene was like a scene in a magical story to Jack Obery, how could he not be surprised.


    "Oh my god... what is this?" Jack Obery couldn''t help but looked around, even he wanted to see where the Yamato who only asked his voice was saying.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 209

    "It''s just a trick brought by technology!" Zhou Ye smiled: "Now lock that little mouse..."


    "As you wish, Commander!" Yamato''s voice sounded again, and then the whole scene changed as if overlooking the earth from the sky. Jack Obery first saw a blue planet, and then the whole person fell quickly. , Fell towards the sea...


    This kind of visual reality made Jack Obery squat down involuntarily, until the whole scene stopped at a corner of the sea, an armed merchant ship appeared in front of him, and he could recognize that ship turned into ashes. It was the culprit who destroyed his fleet, Lucky...


    Without it, I would not come to ambush Zhou Ye. Without it, maybe I am enjoying the service and service of a maid instead of being a prisoner of Zhou Ye here... Seeing it, Jack Aubrey hates it. The roots of his teeth are itchy.


    Obviously, the Lucky ship set sail and escaped at the beginning of the war. With the just-changing scene, Jack Aubrey inferred that the distance between the two at this moment is probably more than 30 nautical miles... After all, it has almost been since the war started. It''s almost three hours... it''s not surprising that Jack Obery can run that far.


    What makes Jack Obery strange is why did Zhou Ye let him watch such a scene?Is there any intention?


    "Now is the time to show you my true strength..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Turn on the space-based strike system, and give me a grand funeral for the little mouse who brought me a lot of fun!"


    "As you wish, Commander!" The female voice sounded again: "Connecting to the space-based system, verifying the authority, passing the authority, entering the strike data, and calculating the security equivalent of the current position... After the calculation is completed, the space-based system is turned on, The blow enters a ten-second countdown, ten, nine, eight, seven..."


    Jack Obery looked at the picture in front of him in horror. As the countdown went by, he felt that his heart was grasped tightly. When the countdown was completed, about three or four minutes passed. time¡­¡­


    Jack Obery saw a scene that he would never forget. He saw a white light falling from the sky, hitting the deck of Lucky vertically, and then the entire sea surface was hit by a giant, and the whole was sunken. Then a huge wave of more than 20 meters high was set off and spread around...


    "God..." Jack Aubrey trembled his lips, looking at the Lucky Number that had completely disappeared from the sea, and fell to his knees. What a terrible weapon this is... No need to hit directly, just Fighting down from a distance, the huge waves that set off can send his fleet to the bottom of the sea.


    This is still in the sea, if it is on land?There will be huge waves in the sea, so will it cause earthquakes on land?In the face of such terrible weapons, is there any room for resistance in Europe?Jack Obery could not help thinking about this question.


    "Now, I have shown you my strength..." Zhou Ye said quietly, "Then in exchange, you should show me your loyalty!"


    "I..." The Libra in Jack Obery''s heart is constantly swaying, one side is behind the innocent victor, and the other is the resister of complete destruction...


    "Think about it, I can''t stay in Europe often after all, maybe I might need a British governor?" Zhou Ye''s voice resounded like a devil''s whisper in Jack Obery''s ear. At this moment, the winner The shelter of power, the temptation and temptation of power completely defeated the heart of resistance to death."I wonder if His Excellency Jack Obery is interested in this position?"


    "I am honored to be your subordinate and fight for your cause..." Jack Aubrey knelt on the ground and lowered his arrogant head towards Zhou Ye.


    "Hahahahaha...! Not bad, not bad!" Zhou Ye smiled happily and ironically... It''s just that at this moment Jack Aubrey has completely fallen into the dream of power and power that Zhou Ye has weaved...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty Four


    With a leading party, everything is easy to say...


    Under the leadership of Jack Oberey, Zhou Ye directly drove the Umbrella battleship and headed towards the English Channel at a maximum cruising speed of forty knots.


    Three days later, they encountered the British Strait Fleet in the English Channel. They wiped out the British Strait Fleet in ten minutes, and then sailed directly into the Thames and rushed into Greater London. The command of the soldiers shook the entire English fleet three times.


    William IV urgently summoned his minister of the navy in the middle of the night. After an overnight discussion, he had to ask Zhou Ye to negotiate while transferring all his other fleets back...


    Zhou Ye also played a game of hypocrisy and hypocrisy with them with great interest. Just when Zhou Ye''s patience was about to run out, the English Mediterranean Fleet, Atlantic Fleet and Pacific Fleet all rushed back to the mainland. There was a decisive battle not far from the entrance of the Thames, eh no, or should it be called a massacre?


    Obviously, when the technology generation gap reaches a certain level, quantity is no longer a means of balancing quality. In this battle, Zhou Ye only took less than half an hour to remove all of the assets of England. Are all sent into the depths of the sea...


    At this point, England has changed from a rising empire that never sets to a dead end dynasty...


    But William IV, who was unwilling to fail, clamored to live and die with London, vowing not to be the king of the country...


    Zhou Ye didn¡¯t say anything, but planted a small-equivalent large mushroom in a sparsely populated area around London, so... William IV confessed and surrendered unconditionally, acknowledging Zhou Ye¡¯s rule of England. , And is willing to obey all Zhou Ye''s arrangements.


    Zhou Ye didn''t do anything angry and grieving. He just brought William IV''s niece to his side and emptied the British Museum by the way...


    What does Zhou Ye admire most about England?That is to search people¡¯s national treasures everywhere to enrich his museum. Zhou Ye likes this the most, so he learned from them with the attitude of a three-person team, and established his first one in London. The Governor''s Mansion officially appointed Jack Aubrey, the lead party, as the first Governor of China in England.


    The 50 square kilometers surrounding the Governor''s House in England in London is a permanent lease. This is a paradise for the Chinese...


    From then on, the Chinese enjoyed extraterritorial rights in the UK and enjoyed various privileges. The women of the upper class were proud to be able to marry a distinguished Chinese.


    After taking the English, Zhou Ye did not go to Europe again, but returned to the local area. After all, it was a bit too awkward to run away just after the man was taken.


    After returning home, although the women complained a bit about Zhou Ye, when they knew what Zhou Ye had done, they all felt their eyebrows exhale, so let him enjoy the gentleness...


    Zhou Ye honestly stayed in China for less than eight years, and William IV of England kicked his legs... Zhou Ye had to take William IV''s niece back to England.


    In any case, she was the first legal heir to England, and with Zhou Ye''s help, she easily inherited the crown of England.


    The first thing she did when she came to power was to enshrine Zhou Ye as her Royal Highness... This prince is not the prince, that is what the queen''s husband meant...


    Zhou Ye had already wiped out Little Lolita, so she had to admit it...


    When the two were happily spending their honeymoon at Buckingham Palace, the English feud, the French, quit. France took advantage of the new death of the English king, and the naval power was basically lost, and simply crossed the English Channel and attacked the English mainland. .


    Zhou Ye stopped doing it immediately, Nima, what do you mean? Uncle, I mutilated him. Are you here to pick up the bargain?


    As soon as the space-based weapons were released, all the French landing fleet was sent to the bottom of the sea, and then two thousand Umbrella soldiers were sent to land on the French land. The soldiers did not disappoint Zhou Ye, and took only ten days to occupy. All of France.


    At this point in the battle, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t leave his hands anymore, and simply ordered the soldiers to move forward. On the battlefield, the soldiers wearing Umbrella exoskeletons marched forward bravely and swept the entire European continent. Occupied...


    But after all, there were too few people. Zhou Ye could only select leaders like Jack Aubrey from the occupied area to rule the whole of Europe. According to the country, it was divided into the French colonial governor, the German colonial governor, and the Italian colonial area. Governor wait...


    Everything follows the British model...


    What do you say?It is not terrible to call the invaders, but the terrible ones are those two devils. These people bowed their knees when facing Zhou Ye, but when facing their compatriots, it was really ruthless...


    The countries all felt helpless, but they couldn''t beat them. In the end, they learned successful experience from Yingjili...


    Because in England, the power of the Governor''s Mansion is the weakest. Who makes the queen be Zhou Ye''s pillow?


    They simply learned everything, and one after another selected a beautiful unmarried virgin, and put these ignorant and ignorant girls into high positions.


    Then, Zhou Ye was kindly invited to inspect the work...


    Zhou Ye understood what they meant in a second, and ate all the sugar coatings into his stomach. So far, many queens who were not in the future were born...


    For example, the queen of France, the queen of Belgium, the queen of Germany... Zhou Ye has also become the princes of these countries one by one.


    So far, Europeans have cordially called Zhou Ye, [Our Royal Highness the Prince...]


    It¡¯s completely fine for Zhou Ye¡¯s palace to hold a Universal Conference... Usually there is an international dispute, border conflict, etc., and Zhou Ye can solve it directly in the bed, dare to be disobedient, Family law serves...


    And Hua Guo, under the leadership of Umbrella''s copyists, set off a top-down movement, and the entire Chinese officialdom was cleared, compulsory education, factories, scientific research...


    With the help of Zhou Ye''s intentional or unintentional release of water, China started, and science and technology has been ahead of the world for a century. In just a dozen years, the entire China has changed...


    There are no more lifeless people on the streets, and Hua Guo abolished the braid method, and Daoguang took the lead to do braid...


    The ever-changing scene of the whole China...


    At the end of the nineteenth century, China used Neon to seize Chinese merchant ships privately, and outrageously sent troops to Honshu Island. Within three months, with the help of soldiers, the entire Neon was incorporated into its own territory.


    This is really Xi Da Pu Ben... Of course, there must be Zhou Ye behind him.


    To be honest, the neon royal family at that time really felt like a dog. His British father was rubbed on the ground by China. How dare he provoke Chinese businessmen?This is totally unnecessary...


    Unfortunately, Zhou Ye couldn''t hear their complaints...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 210

    After Neon was incorporated into China, it was quickly renamed the Eleventh Special Economic Zone of China, or the Eleventh District for short under Zhou Ye''s suggestion. This had to surprise the Neon people.


    What is the 11th Special Economic Zone?Where are the ten in front?


    On the last day of the 19th century, Daoguang announced his abdication and returned power to the people.So far, China has entered a new era...


    But no matter which political party comes to power and how the constitution is revised, there is always a constitution that is a high-tension line that no one dares to touch any party... that is polygamy.


    Later, there was a female prime minister who did not live or die. After taking office, she demanded to amend the polygamy in the constitution. But the next day, she was impeached by all the political parties. In just three days, she was convicted of malfeasance by the Supreme Court. Several crimes including endangering public safety and accepting bribes have been prosecuted...


    "This big silly X!" Zhou Ye was half lying in the bed, looking at the newspaper in his hand, with a look of disdain, this stupid woman actually dared to amend the constitution she made?It''s a real death.


    "Msang-gong, what are you talking about?" Li Yueya stretched out her hand and hugged Zhou Ye''s waist, nestled in his arms with a look of attachment. This man is simply too damn, he knows he can''t stand it anymore. , But also...


    "I said, time is almost up, it''s time to go..." Zhou Ye said to himself, stroking the girl''s hair in his arms.


    "Where are we going?" In Li Yueya''s simple character, it was never thought that Zhou Ye would leave without himself. Obviously Zhou Ye thought so too.


    "We, it''s time to go home..." Zhou Ye sighed, a hundred years in a hurry, it just passed...Although he has gained a lot of achievements, such as...the prince of Europe, such as hanging the world... ...Wait, but he still misses his women...


    It''s time to go back...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty Five


    The Plane of Resident Evil¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the outer orbit of Mercury¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    An elliptical space base station with a diameter of 60 kilometers is slowly rotating around Mercury, but no matter how it rotates, the huge umbrella-shaped energy-concentrating plate on the front is always facing the sun...


    This is the charging station of Umbrella¡¯s Superman Legion. After fifty spacecraft reached the predetermined orbit, they were automatically assembled into this look according to the preset program. From the beginning, it was less than ten kilometers in size and slowly swallowed. The meteorites on the asteroid belt absorbed the useful metal material inside, and grew to the giant it is today.


    On the umbrella-shaped energy-concentrating plate that is twice the size of the space base station, if you look closely, you will find that the umbrella-shaped energy-accumulating plate is composed of hexagonal transparent chambers.In the cabin, naked Superman clones are sitting cross-legged, closing their eyes and trying to absorb the radiation from the sun.


    And ten million kilometers away, a shuttle-shaped spacecraft with a sense of science and technology is advancing here fast.


    It was Zhou Ye who was in the spacecraft who spent several years in the supergirl world. After comforting the girls, he remembered his battery plan and ran to receive energy.


    "Baby Pandora, we''re almost there..." Zhou Ye looked at Pandora who was squatting under him, and said helplessly: "It''s been a month, baby, aren''t you tired?"


    "No...not tired..." Pandora nodded hard, and said: "It was just a turn of time, my dear brought an EU home. This is the biggest mockery of me as a lover. ..."


    "..." Zhou Ye choked silently.


    Obviously, her baby Pandora is jealous, but her way of being jealous is a bit special. She is neither noisy nor noisy. She wants to squeeze Zhou Ye to the death, because she said it was her dereliction of duty as a lover. The man who knows his own can''t help but go out and steal the fish...


    Zhou Ye said that the more the better.


    Come on, who is afraid of who?(laugh)


    Zhou Ye stopped talking nonsense. He pulled Pandora up and let her lie on her body. The chair behind her automatically turned into a recliner. The 267th World War of this voyage began...


    By the time Zhou Ye''s small spacecraft reached the base on Mercury''s orbit, Pandora was already asleep holding Zhou Ye with a look of sleepiness... No way, it was too tired.


    The spacecraft slowly entered the dock under the guidance of the robotic arm of the space base.Soon a metal channel connected to the exit of the small spacecraft.


    The cabin opened with a bang, and Zhou Ye walked out of the spaceship holding Pandora.


    In the base, because of the gravitational generator, there is no need to experience the feeling of weightlessness like on other spaceships. After all, the gravitational device was first acquired by Zhou Ye in the violet world.


    "Welcome to you, the great creator of Umbrella!"


    As soon as Zhou Ye entered the dock, the Central Artificial Intelligence sent a welcome signal.


    "Please follow the arrow sign under your feet to enter the main control area of ??the base!"


    "I see!" Zhou Ye nodded, holding Pandora and walking forward according to the indicator arrow on the ground. After about five minutes, he arrived at a rail shuttle seat.


    Zhou Ye got on the shuttle expertly, and then hugged Pandora tightly, lest he accidentally knocked on her too fast for a while. Although it won''t be hurt, who''s the woman is distressed, right?


    Pandora in his sleep seemed to feel Zhou Ye''s tightened arms, and a smile couldn''t be helped from the corner of her mouth, and then she arched her little head into Zhou Ye''s arms again.


    After Zhou Ye sat down, the shuttle quickly started and stopped in a large passage after about ten minutes.


    "Master, welcome your arrival!" The person in charge of the space laboratory wearing sterile suits led more than one hundred researchers standing on the platform to welcome his creator.


    "Shhh, be quiet, don''t wake Pandora!" Zhou Ye made a silent gesture, then lowered his voice: "Don''t be so polite, now I''m reporting how the energy absorption progress of the Superman Army is. ?"


    "Yes, master!" At this time, the person in charge of the laboratory realized that she was a little princess lying on her own master while sleeping. He hurriedly lowered her voice and said, "After more than a hundred years of absorption, we found them The cells in the body have gone through two transitions, and they are still not saturated!"


    "That''s for sure!" Zhou Ye smiled and said in a low voice, "Kryptonians'' bodies are simply the grace of the Creator. Their limit is no limit. This is their most terrifying place!"


    "My energy absorption, how is my preparation?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Everything is done, as long as you order from the master, you can start anytime!" The person in charge replied respectfully.


    "Then get ready to start, the province has many nights and dreams!" Zhou Ye said.


    "Everything is as you wish!" The person in charge said with a bow, and said with a please gesture: "Please come with me, Master!"


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye nodded and followed the person in charge.


    After turning around, Zhou Ye came to a room measuring more than 80 square meters in size. The layout of the room was strange. The walls, the ground and the ceiling were all hexagons. Among them, the wall facing the door It is transparent, you can see the sun in outer space.


    In the center of the room made of polyhedrons, there is only a huge seat placed there. Upon closer inspection, the seat seems to be made of countless thin metal wires. The ends of the metal wires form a strange The hat is carrying the top of the chair.


    "Who designed this? This aesthetic is really bad, why does it make me look a bit like an electric chair?" Zhou Ye vomited, the laboratory manager behind him looked embarrassed, and he wanted to go. The feeling of death.


    "Uh... I''m kidding, don''t mind!" Zhou Ye turned to see the embarrassed person in charge, and smiled.


    "Haha..." The person in charge of the laboratory smiled awkwardly, and then said with a full face: "Master, you just need to sit in that chair!"


    "Well, I hope everything goes well!" Zhou Ye said as he gently pinched Pandora''s small nose, he was about to start charging in a while, and I don''t know if it''s dangerous. How could I hold Pandora together? What?


    It¡¯s a pity that Pandora will pretend to be asleep even if her nose is pinched. Don¡¯t forget that Pandora has the ability to adapt to the environment. If she pinches her nose, Pandora will automatically The pores of the body are used for oxygen exchange, but the eyes are not opened...


    "Well, baby, don''t make trouble, it''s time to get up, I''m going to start doing business!" Zhou Ye smiled helplessly.


    "Don''t... I''m going to watch you do business in my dear arms..." Pandora closed his eyes, just couldn''t get up.


    "...Hey, when I''m done with business, how about I play here with you for a year?" Zhou Ye had no choice but to make an unequal treaty.


    "Really? Pull the hook!" Pandora immediately jumped up from Zhou Ye''s arms, looked at Zhou Ye with a vigorous expression, and stretched out her right little finger in front of Zhou Ye.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his hand, pulling the hook with Pandora.


    "Hanging on the hook for 100 million years will not change..."


    "Hey, don''t I remember that it won''t be changed in a hundred years?" Zhou Ye asked strangely, it seemed different from what he knew?

 Movie World Im King Chapter 211

    "A hundred years is too short. For my dear, isn''t time always measured in hundred million years?" Pandora said naturally.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty Six


    "Well, you won..." Zhou Ye used this little privileged daughter and woman who occasionally likes to play with girls, "Can I go out with Dr. Adolf now?"


    "Why are you out?"


    "But it wasn''t just..."


    "I just agreed to get off my dear, but I didn''t agree to let my dear leave my sight..." Pandora muttered her dissatisfaction.


    "..." Faced with this daughter who was so obsessed with herself, Zhou Ye turned to look at the person in charge, Dr. Adolf, and asked, "Is there any problem with Pandora in this room?"


    "Of course there won''t be any problems..." Dr. Adolf looked at the little princess Umbrella who kept staring at herself, and was not allowed to say [no]. She suppressed a smile and said: "Our energy introduction system is very well made. Perfect, the escaping energy will not harm our princess!"


    "Well, baby, you can stay here!" Zhou Ye''s face became serious when he said this."But in case there is any danger, you must leave here as soon as possible, you know?"


    "Okay, dear, I''ll stay here obediently!" Pandora nodded her head obediently. How could she refute her dear''s words again when she achieved her goal. Just keep it in moderation. If you get it, let''s talk about it separately.


    Anyway, Pandora couldn''t do something that saw her man in danger, but she had to run first.


    "Then get ready to start!" Zhou Ye sat on the seat in the center of the room. A group of researchers rushed forward and glued the patches connected to the energy wires to various parts of Zhou Ye.


    Five minutes later, Zhou Ye had turned into a monster with wires all over his body, Pandora stood watching and sneered.


    "...Is this thing really safe?" Zhou Ye, after all, was the first time he sat on the experimental platform as a test product, and asked with some anxiety.


    "Don''t worry, master, this process is very safe!" Dr. Adolf comforted his master with a confident look.


    "...But I always feel that listening to you say this, I feel even more utterly uncomfortable!" Zhou Ye vomited: "Every time a scientist says that his experiment is safe, something like this or that happens!"


    "Haha..." Adolf smiled awkwardly, and the master couldn''t answer his words.


    After the last inspection, all non-experimental personnel evacuated the room, leaving only Zhou Ye and Pandora in the room.


    "Master, can you hear me?" A small screen hung from the roof in front of Zhou Ye. There was an image of Adolf on the screen. It seemed that he was in the control room now.


    "Yes!" Zhou Ye nodded and said.


    "After checking, all data is normal!" Adolf asked: "Master, do you want to start energy transmission now?"


    "Huh..." Zhou Ye took a deep breath, calmed his mind, and said, "Go!"


    "Yes!" Adolf promised: "Attention all researchers, the energy transmission system is activated, the energy barrier system is activated, and the transmission preparation countdown... ten, nine, eight..."


    Following Adolf¡¯s countdown, in the hexagonal room of the umbrella-shaped energy plate, one by one mechanical arm with a wire pressed against the heads of the Superman clones. Those Superman clones showed no signs of struggling, but instead There was a fanatical look on their faces, and they were finally able to dedicate their strength to the master, and they felt extremely honored.


    As the countdown ended, looking from space, I saw that the entire huge umbrella-shaped energy-concentrating plate began to light up from the outer circle, and a golden light flashed toward the inside along the wires of the hexagonal room. Go, when all the hexagonal rooms were lit by golden light, in the center of the umbrella-shaped energy gathering plate, in the middle hexagonal room, there was a golden light that made people unable to look directly at it.


    "The energy channel is normal..."


    "The energy transmission is normal..."


    "The dominant blood pressure is normal..."


    "The master''s heartbeat is normal..."


    "The speed of the dominant cell division is normal..."


    In the main control room, the experimenters are nervously monitoring the data on the screen in front of them. This time the experimenter is not a cat or dog or a clone, but the master of his own. If something goes wrong, The Red Society will never mind turning them down...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye felt a warm feeling all over his body, and an invisible force was condensing towards his whole body. This force was so vast that he couldn''t help but feel a little shocked.


    It''s just that the flow of this force seems to be getting faster and faster... That kind of feeling, like a balloon being blown, the whole body feels sore and swollen, there is a tearing pain...


    But in order not to worry Pandora, who had been looking at him all the time, Zhou Ye barely showed a smile and said, "I feel pretty good..."


    "Hmm..." Pandora looked at her man with a worried face. How could she not see the sweat dripping on her man''s face? If it feels good, how could he sweat coldly...


    But a good woman shouldn''t worry her man. Pandora pretended to smile when she knew her man was afraid of worrying. All she can do now is to wait for her man quietly. ...She can''t even cry, because that would worry her man.


    "..." Zhou Ye felt the feeling of fullness in his body getting stronger and stronger, tearing every cell in his body... the feeling... it hurts!!!!He can¡¯t cry because he will worry about Pandora, he can¡¯t shout, and he will still worry about Pandora. The only thing he can do is to clench his teeth tightly and bear the pain alone...


    At this moment, the general control room is also in a mess.


    "The dominant blood pressure is rising!"


    "The master''s heartbeat has reached 280 beats per minute!"


    "Turn on the energy barrier and slow down the absorption speed of the master!" Dr. Adolf ordered.


    "The energy barrier has been turned on..."


    "The energy blocker did not work... the energy blocker burned out..."


    "What...?" Dr. Adolf can no longer calm down. The energy blocker is designed to be afraid of being absorbed too quickly and causing harm, but such an important thing is burned out. Are you kidding me?"Why do you all eat? How could such an important part burn out...?"


    "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Zhou Ye couldn''t bear the sharp pain anymore, and the pain couldn''t pass out. The pain made him scream.


    "My dear..." Pandora tried desperately to rush forward and unplug all the wires from Zhou Ye, but a round light curtain blocked her path."You get out of me..................!!!"


    Pandora didn¡¯t care much anymore, she directly raised her little hand and smashed it hard, ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª, Pandora is not a weak woman, you must know that she was made for the purpose To assist Zhou Ye in the battle, she has at least hundreds of tons of power to punch down...


    But these forces obviously cannot break the aperture that enveloped Zhou Ye, "You bastard, let go of my man..."


    Pandora, tearful of her face, slammed into the aperture with her little hand, regardless of it. At this moment, Zhou Ye was no longer visible in the aperture. Zhou Ye was surrounded by golden energy particles. Like a pupa cocoon.


    Zhou Ye''s screams can no longer be heard, and the whole person is as if asleep. Pandora ignores her already bloody little hands, still using her fastest speed to forcefully hit the light ball, blood Before it flowed down, the air friction caused by her punching too fast was burned out.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty Seven


    "No... please... don''t..." Pandora cried and knelt on the ground. She didn''t know. Without this man, she would have any meaning to live. She exists for him. He is The meaning of own existence.


    "When you are not yet desperate, Pandora, you have to cheer up!" Pandora clenched his teeth and stood up hard while cheering up, "Even if it''s dead... I''m going to die with you." Together!!!"


    With Pandora¡¯s roar, her right hand turned into a gleaming drill bit, which was transformed into Pandora¡¯s simulation of the hardest metal body known, in the Umbrella Metal Materials Laboratory The latest scientific research results, the known temperature can not make it damage in the slightest, but in the case of absolute zero, it will turn into a liquid, can be shaped, called [X metal].The characteristics of this metal have to be said to be depressing. Is this metal a living thing?


    Uh, it''s far away¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Pandora clenched his silver teeth, and forced the drill to aim at the golden light ball. It seemed that the golden energy ball was helpless to this metal. A little hole was drilled out. In this scene, Pandora felt even more excited, gritted her teeth and whispered: "Honey, waiting for me..."


    While Pandora was trying to rescue her man, Zhou Ye''s body was undergoing a great leap at the moment, and his cells were turning golden step by step...


    After all, it is half a million superhuman energy, concentrated on one person in an instant. It is thank good if it can not burst. Zhou Ye''s mind is still clear at the moment, but the tearing pain has been reduced a lot...


    In fact, to be precise, Zhou Ye¡¯s cell transition did not occur once, but ten times. From the transparent light blue at the beginning, it slowly changed to light blue with a trace of gold, and then again and again. The gold thread becomes more, and then it becomes light golden, and now it is dazzling golden...


    When Zhou Ye''s last cell turned golden yellow, the energy in the golden energy cocoon was only one tenth left, because the cells in Zhou Ye''s body had already become fully saturated and could no longer hold any energy. So the remaining energy is drifting in the energy cocoon and will not dissipate.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 212

    At this moment, it happened that Pandora desperately broke through the barrier of the energy cocoon and rushed into the energy group...


    Seeing Zhou Ye whose hair and eyes turned golden, the exhausted Pandora hugged Zhou Ye tightly, and muttered, "My dear, it''s fine if you''re fine... Now this look is also good. ..."


    "What a fool..." Zhou Ye looked at Pandora''s bloody little hands, and almost didn''t cry in distress. This stupid girl...


    He knew that with Pandora''s fast-recovering body, he could hurt his hand to the point where he could not recover quickly. He would have to suffer multiple injuries to become like this?


    "You are the meaning of my existence, I don''t allow you to die!" Pandora felt warm all over, as if she had returned to her mother''s body.


    After thinking for a while, Pandora said again: "Even if one day you think you have enough life and want to die, then please take me to die together, okay?"


    When Zhou Ye heard Pandora¡¯s words, he really couldn¡¯t say anything. This girl, when she was with herself, she always said that she was the meaning of her existence. Before, Zhou Ye, who only listened to it as a love sentence, At this moment he finally knew how serious Pandora said this sentence...


    At this moment, all the pledges of eachother seemed so weak, Zhou Ye could only hug the girl who was willing to live and die, nodded vigorously, and said vigorously, "OK!!!"


    At this time, those superhuman energies that could no longer penetrate into Zhou Ye''s body were transmitted into Pandora''s body one by one through Zhou Ye''s body.


    The cells in Pandora''s body also began to slowly undergo metamorphosis, but because of insufficient energy, Pandora''s cells only metamorphose five times...


    five minutes later,


    ------laugh.


    The hatch of the room opened, and Dr. Adolf came to Zhou Ye with a panic look on his face, and asked anxiously: "Master, are you okay?"


    "Nima, I almost hung up, but Nima is okay?" Zhou Ye stood up quickly, but he may have tried too hard, and the whole person swept across a golden light and disappeared into the room...


    At this time, the entire space base sounded an alarm, [Warning, warning, the outer isolation layer of the A3 area was breached by unknown forces, please prepare for protection, start the three-level battle preparation, start the repair robot, warn the A3 area to lose pressure, all non-combat Please evacuate in an orderly manner!


    Dr. Adolf opened his mouth wide, looked at the hole above his head, and asked blankly, "Where is the A3 area?"


    "It seems... it''s there!" A researcher next to him reluctantly swallowed and spit, and said with difficulty: "There is the edge of the base..."


    "...This, it seems that the master is stronger this time!" Dr. Adolf was speechless.


    You must know that the center position of the umbrella-shaped energy-concentrating plate can be at least more than 30 kilometers away from the edge position, let alone how many layers of isolation plates must be broken in the middle to get out. Space materials require sturdiness. This Nima, dominates This is going against the rhythm.


    "I''m rubbing..." Zhou Ye stood in the universe, dumbfounded. Is this going against the sky?I just wanted to stand up, and rushed into the universe?


    "My dear, you''re amazing again!" Pandora hugged her man tightly this time, so she was also taken out, but fortunately, at least one-tenth of the power of the Superman Army was absorbed. She is now called a super strong, at least has the ability to hear her own man in space.


    You must know that in space, sound cannot be transmitted, but unfortunately, Superman can speak and hear sound in space.


    [Shanshan, what''s wrong with me?When you are done, you can ask the system continuously, and you can only ask the system Shanshan if the queen is not there.


    [Congratulations, master, you have now broken through the highest level of life, and the law of cause and effect has no effect on you!


    ¡­¡­What means?


    [That is to say, no one can use causal weapons on you anymore, and because you have broken through the shackles of causality, you now, even if you travel through the past and the future in the present world, you will not be harmed!Simply put, you are no longer human!


    [Fuck me, that''s it?


    [That''s it, congratulations to your master, you have broken through the boundaries of man and god!As for other changes, you need to explore it yourself.


    Ok¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye ended the brain conversation with System Shanshan, and looked around, as if they were already far away from Mercury...


    It''s just a little embarrassing that when she first sprang up, she was a bit too aggressive... The clothes on her body were reimbursed again... But Pandora''s clothes were okay because they were made by herself.


    "Um... baby, can you help me?" Zhou Ye said and looked at his body... Pandora understood what his own man meant, and smiled: "Of course it''s okay, but I must become me. The military uniform you like will do..."


    "Okay, okay, military uniforms are better than nothing..." Zhou Ye curled his lips, and his own space ring was ruined again. This is truly a tragedy.


    "Then I''m here..." Pandora climbed onto Zhou Ye''s body, turned into a water-like liquid, and instantly covered Zhou Ye''s body. In a blink of an eye, Zhou Ye put on a handsome set of clothes. Military dress...


    It''s just that the little friend under him feels weird, Zhou Ye said softly, "Baby don''t make trouble..."


    "But I almost lost you..." Pandora''s lamenting voice sounded in Zhou Ye''s ear. Of course, he didn''t use his mouth to say it, it was completely simulating air vibration."My dear, you have to make up for me!"


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye looked at the unfamiliar golden yellow planet below, and it looked a bit like Venus... "Nima, did you run from Mercury to Venus?"


    It¡¯s not like that for a walk-and-go trip, right?Just stand for a while...Don''t care about this for now, let''s go back and try again, let''s talk about this sticky little monster and spirit first...


    So a friendly match between Supermen began on Venus... This Nima, a true feeling of love can destroy a planet. Just look at the large crater-like basins on the surface of Venus. ...


    Zhou Ye did feel the need to master his new power as soon as possible. Otherwise, if he finds a woman to love, it will not be love, it would be killing...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty Eight


    Mercury orbit, Umbrella Space Base¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After returning, Pandora found through reading his brain that it was not someone deliberately murdering Zhou Ye. All this was just a small accident, so Zhou Ye didn''t excessively criticize Dr. Adolf!


    At this time, two years have passed since Zhou Ye''s recharge ended. During these two years, Zhou Ye has been staying in the space base, adapting to his new abilities.


    Fortunately, Pandora was with him. Fortunately, Pandora had also obtained the effect of recharging, and he could barely deal with Zhou Ye. It was said that the reluctance was because Zhou Ye took some points and Pandora worked hard.


    Otherwise Zhou Ye would be so sticky as Pandora would not help but want to avoid the war.


    At this time, Zhou Ye¡¯s power has reached an extreme. He once dragged the terrestrial planet Gliese 832c outside the solar system to the most suitable orbit for life from a red dwarf. You must know that this terrestrial planet is 16 lights away from the earth. Years, and its volume is five times the earth...


    When Zhou Ye dragged it, he didn''t feel any difficulty at all, especially since he only took less than two seconds to go back and forth. In fact, according to his own inference, he took nearly one time to go back and forth. Many months, and staying there for more than three months, what does this show?


    It shows that his speed exceeds the speed of light many times, and then breaks the limit of time...


    In other words, in fact, the time he is staying now is the time he has just left. He is only out of the law of causality. He has already achieved something that can only exist and only exist for him at a time. He is the only one. Yes, there will never be a situation at all points in time.


    After two years of practice, Zhou Ye finally got used to his new power. He won¡¯t take a short walk and accidentally shuttle time, let alone accidentally damage the space base. When he said he wanted When returning to another plane, Dr. Adolf really clapped his hands and sang, sending him a warm farewell...


    We must know that in the two years that Zhou Ye stayed here, the entire Mercury space base had almost changed everything. Today, it was trampled by Zhou Ye, and tomorrow it was crushed by Zhou Ye. The most important thing is, Can you imagine the weird feeling that the owner just walked in front of him, and then came from behind him in a blink of an eye, and happily said hello to himself?Many researchers have been weakened by Zhou Ye''s methods, and Dr. Adolf, who is in charge, is even more broken...


    But the unbeatable and unspeakable Lord Domination made him feel ugly, and in desperation, he could only secretly wipe his tears...


    Of course, when Zhou Ye left this time, he went back to the earth and asked Empress Hong if he should go with him. Empress Hong vomited: "When the master is not so dangerous around, I will go with him. Right!"


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, and there was no way he could know how dangerous it is to be by his side by seeing him changing dozens of sets of clothes a day.


    The Red Queen said that although her outer shell is quite strong, she deeply feels that she is so fragile when facing a figure of Zhou Ye''s level. She doesn''t want her owner to accidentally collect her body... Brera¡¯s base security point.


    Zhou Ye had no choice but to return to the Super Girl plane by himself.


    But when he went back, the women screamed...


    No way, Zhou Ye has changed a lot at this time except for his face. He is still 1.9 meters tall, but his black hair has turned into blond hair, and his black pupil has also become a golden pupil...


    But fortunately, there was Pandora by Zhou Ye''s side, and Zhou Ye''s face could still find the shadow of the past, so the ladies didn''t beat their men out of the house.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 213

    Soon they discovered the new highlights in their men¡¯s appearance, and they always felt younger again, especially Zhou Ye, who evolved toward beautiful men, can arouse the screams of women all over the house when his face is stretched. Sound...


    According to the words of his women, when Zhou Ye didn''t laugh, it was just fascinating, and he was very cool and handsome.


    Especially Xiao Shouguan, seeing Zhou Ye''s expression, can directly faint... After waking up, he immediately held Zhou Ye''s thigh with his eyes beaming, begging for abuse and treatment... begging for abuse...


    Zhou Ye was also drunk...


    Zhou Ye wanted to wear cosmetic contact lenses and dye his hair black, but the women did not allow it, saying that it looked much more beautiful than before... Yes, you are right, it is beautiful, not handsome... ...Zhou Ye hated this adjective.


    Is it beautiful to describe a man?Does that describe a woman?


    What is the greatest pleasure of his women now?He went to the streets and sweeps the streets non-stop, then bought clothes and returned to Zhou Ye to try on...


    They completely treated their man as a large living doll to play the dress-up game... Zhou Ye can only express this.


    "My dear, haven''t you come out yet?" Ksenia''s voice came from outside the bathroom, she was the most enthusiastic about dressing up Zhou Ye.


    "Almost soon..." Zhou Ye was perfunctory, while looking at himself in the mirror, he had to say, he really looked like a handsome man, this Nima... where did his masculinity go?


    "Hannah, let me tell you, the clothes I choose this time must be suitable for our dear!" Ksenia outside was holding the clothes and showing off to Anna.


    "Huh, when I design new clothes, my dear will still like the clothes I designed the most!" Hannah said unwillingly. As a designer, she actually asked her men to wear the big-ticket goods outside. This is simply An insult to her.


    But Hannah also had to admit that the clothes now do not match her dear temperament. Now her dear temperament is a bit more complicated and no longer suitable for the clothes she designed before.


    "Okay, Hannah, Ksenia is also for our man, don''t be angry!" It was Yuriko Koyama who made the rounds, just talking, and took out a set of clothes from behind her, with a happy face. Said: "I think Anada will like this outfit I chose..."


    "Yuriko..." Hannah was also speechless, but when I think about it, it seems that I have done a bit too much before. I have taken the authority to pack all the clothes of my dear, and the sisters who have lost a lot of fun. This time it is estimated that taking advantage of the big change in the image of my dear, I came out to enjoy the fun of preparing clothes for my lover."Forget it, do it with you..."


    "We''re back..." There were more Yingying Yanyan''s voices outside. It was obvious that the street sweeper had returned. It is estimated that all the owners of high-end men''s clothing stores today will laugh from ear to ear...


    Zhou Ye looked out through the glass in the bathroom, and I went, this Nima is carrying at least one clothing bag in each hand...Hey, Yue Luoli, what the hell is that in your hand? ?It looks like a skirt...


    Zhou Ye counted the heads for a while, and then was completely desperate...Why did all the maids join in the fun, not to mention, each of the maids is 500 sets, plus his women...


    Zhou Ye felt that he was about to fall into a hell called a dress-up. In that hell, he definitely had to take off and wear clothes, and after the change, he would come out and make a round in front of the girls twice. Tasting the ladies...it reminded him of the pain of being dominated by designers when he was a supermodel...


    He thought he would die in the hands of these women...


    My Pandora is still well-behaved. Ever since I turned into clothes to wear on myself, I never mentioned buying clothes for myself...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye looked at what looked like a military uniform on his body but was a bit different. To be precise, it was a bit like a military uniform, without military rank and logo, but it seemed to really add to himself. A lot of masculinity...


    "Pippi shrimp, let''s go... Uh, no, it''s Pandora, let''s run!" Zhou Ye discussed with Pandora.


    "Well, I''ll go wherever you go, my dear, don''t want to get rid of me anymore!" Pandora''s voice vibrated in Zhou Ye''s ears.


    "Let''s go to the next world to play!" Zhou Ye hesitated, "Well, let''s go to Wonder Woman, let''s slap those feminists in the face!"


    "My dear, have you forgotten that I am also a woman?" Pandora murmured, and then said: "But my dear, I will support you in any decision you make!"


    "Well, let''s go!" Zhou Ye said and called Shanshan, [The plane is confirmed, go to Wonder Woman!


    [Why, master, you can break through the space limitations of the plane and squeeze my poor system?


    [Cut, can people walk by themselves, and buy a car for Mao?Work quickly, don''t talk nonsense!


    [Well, you are the master, you have the final say!


    Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty Nine


    Amazon Paradise Island is an island blessed by five Greek goddesses. Here, the Amazons have the privilege of eternal youth and immortality.


    Antiop is the younger sister of the current Amazon queen and the martial artist of the entire Amazon family. She is not in a good mood today.


    Because of the god-given baby girl, she had a dispute with her sister.


    Her sister Hippolyte believes that this is the child bestowed by the gods and the only child on the Amazon paradise island. She should not be involved in any fights. She should be like an ordinary child, happy and happy. Enjoy her childhood life.


    And Antiop believes that the Sword of Vulcan that appeared with that child indicates that this child is a back hand planted after the defeat of the king of the gods Zeus under the hands of Ares, the god of war.


    She was sent to the Amazon island, indicating that Zeus, the king of the gods, wanted the Amazons to train this child into a qualified fighter to defeat the rebellious god Ares.


    In the end, neither of the two could convince anyone, and even Hippolyte took out his identity as a queen and forcibly suppressed his sister Antiop.


    This made Antiop feel very frustrated. This big event of [War of the Gods], as a race created by the gods, of course the Amazons knew that there was no time to participate in it.


    I am afraid that Zeus sent this baby girl to the Amazons. He also had this consideration. In the end, he actually used the remaining divine power to arrange an enchantment to isolate the Amazon Paradise Island from the entire world. Opper determined the importance of this baby girl in Zeus''s mind.


    Antiop didn''t want to comment on who was right and who was wrong, but she didn''t want her people to participate in the battle of gods and be destroyed by Ares.


    But sending that baby out of the island is something she can''t do anyway, so she can only find a way to train that baby girl into a qualified godslayer, and then let her pick up the Vulcan sword. When Ares finds here, resist Ares.


    But all this was rejected by her sister... Antiop did not know how to continue to persuade her sister to accept her proposal, which made her feel very depressed...


    "Chief martial artist..."


    "Chief martial artist..."


    "Hmm!" Antiop, who was in a bad mood, nodded to the two Amazon girls who greeted him, and then walked into his residence.


    Place her own weapons and shields carefully. As a female Amazon warrior, the weapon is her second life. Antiop has always taught those Amazon female warriors this way, and she has always done so. .


    After placing his weapon, Antiop took off his leather armor, barefoot and walked into the back room...


    Even Amazon women are women, women, and how many do not like cleanliness?Even a female soldier is a woman.


    Slightly stepping up the steps, stepping into the pool large enough for ten people to bathe at the same time, and burying his whole body in the hot spring pool, Antiop felt that his tired body after a day of training seemed to be alive again.


    "Huh-really comfortable..." Antiop groaned softly, as if today''s depressed mood due to arguing with his sister was relieved a lot.


    Just when Antiop was about to close his eyes and take a nap, he suddenly felt a flash in front of him, and a tall figure suddenly appeared in front of him...


    "I''m rubbing... Gudong~" Zhou Ye accidentally drank a sip of water. "Where is Nima? I am a man going to Paradise Island. Why did I fall into the sea? Shanshan, come out, I promise not Kill you!"


    "Who?" Antiop clenched his fists and looked at the unexpected guest in front of him.


    I saw that this person is extremely tall, with a visual inspection of about 1.9 meters. The golden hair emits a dazzling light under the light of the fire. The soft and beautiful features make people feel good, and the eyes are united and closed. The golden light, like a god, makes people want to surrender to him under their head.


    "Are you...?" Zhou Ye looked at the er, unclothed sister paper in front of him. What should I say, it was a bit beautiful, but the facial features were a bit tough, and the whole person exuded a sense of heroism and bravery.Huh?It''s kind of like Antiop in the movie, but it seems a lot younger...


    It seems that this is indeed a paradise island, but the position of Nima is that Mao is the Antiop bath room?It seems that Shanshan is putting herself again... Zhou Ye thought silently.


    "Who are you? Answer my question!" Antioper clasped his hands in front of the fierce, and put on a posture ready to attack, with a cold guard on his face. This person looked weak. The appearance of the wind, but I don''t know why, her intuition of martial arts for many years is telling her.


    Run away--can''t beat--


    But why did the stubborn Antiop retreat without fighting? She didn''t follow the cue of her fighting intuition, but stared at the pair of golden pupils, as if she wanted to see something.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 214

    "...I don''t understand at all...Ah hello, do you speak English? Ah hello!" Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, did he not understand what he said for the girl Mao?Didn¡¯t it mean that the British pilot came here and spoke English all over the island?Wei Mao became Greek when he came to himself?


    But think about it, if a small island that has been closed since the war of the gods speaks English, that would be too funny. At that time, the British Isles were just a savage land. Do you expect the Greek gods? Did the Greeks popularize the Celtic language, one of the three barbarians?


    "Don''t want to play tricks, you can beat three of mine!" Antiop looked at the man in front of him, saying something in a language he didn''t understand, and suddenly became even more annoyed."Quickly, how did you get into the island? What accomplices do you have?"


    "Damn, when I go back this time, I must learn all the languages ??on the earth!" Zhou Ye vomited, hurriedly calling out his own small cotton-padded jacket to come out to the rescue."Baby Pandora, tell her through mental communication that I am here to play on Paradise Island and I have no malice against the Amazons!"


    "No problem, dear!" Zhou Ye made such a voice in his clothes, but there was a faint smile in his voice.


    "Humble slave, don''t kneel down in front of the gods yet!" A magnificent female voice echoed directly in Antiop''s mind."My name is the god of the first palace, this time I came to the Amazon Paradise Island to turn you Amazons into my flesh, toilet, and instrument!"


    Pandora started to spoof her own man...


    "What are meat, stool, and utensils?" Antiop asked curiously, looking at the goddess (Zhou Ye''s delicate faces at this time are indistinguishable from men and women).


    Pandora almost didn''t spit out her old blood. She forgot what cultural differences are.However, this witty Pandora girl directly selected an excerpt from a scene where someone tunes and teaches Guan Guan, and played it in Antiop''s mind."This is meat, stool, and utensil..."


    "This..." Antiop looked at the excerpts in his mind, wondering why the woman made a comfortable and uncomfortable scream, but she definitely didn''t want her Amazons to become like this, this It looks terrible."You damn false god, want to do such a despicable thing to the Amazons, die, false god!"


    Chapter Two Hundred and Ninety


    Antioper has never been the kind of woman who is submissive and submissive. As the chief martial artist of the Amazons, she believes in the truth out of her fists. Facing this claim, she wants to teach the entire Amazons to become fleshy The false god, she yelled and rushed up.


    "Baby, what did you say to her... actually made her so angry?" Zhou Ye asked helplessly as he looked at Antioper who was rushing towards him.


    "I didn''t say anything! They all said it according to what you said, my dear!" Pandora''s innocent tone was more innocent than Xiao Baihua.


    "Well, maybe this is the tradition of the Amazons, the fighting nation. Everyone uses martial arts to make friends?" Zhou Ye said unconfidently, but at this time he didn''t care much.


    Thinking of this, the flow of time around Zhou Ye slowed down instantly. As his strength improved, he was able to try out Kuaiyin''s abilities, but his abilities were even better than Kuaiyin''s.


    Zhou Ye walked slowly in front of Antiop, and Zhou Ye grabbed a hand at her Hungarian mouth with great interest, "Well, good elasticity and sex, give you a five-star praise!"


    Then it was time for Zhou Ye¡¯s solo performance. He took out two ropes from his space bracelet without rush, tied Antiop¡¯s hands and feet with a knot that was difficult to break free, and then Zhou Ye stood. Back to the original place, time returned to normal again.


    Antioper only felt that his hands and feet, who was rushing towards Zhou Ye, didn''t know what was going on. How could they suddenly be tied up by a rope that appeared inexplicably?


    But time has not allowed her to think about it anymore. Because of the momentum, Antiop, whose hands and feet were tied and tied together, instantly lost her balance and fell into the hot spring pool...


    Amazons are not sea races, and of course they don''t have the ability to breathe without lungs. Naturally, Antiop is the same. After drinking two sips of water, Antiop''s face showed a struggling expression.


    "Oh, why bother? Why bother?" Zhou Ye held Antiop by Shi Shiran''s waist and helped her leak her face out of the pool...


    "Cough..." As soon as she resumed her breathing, Antiop coughed desperately, and it took a long time for her to relieve her breath.


    "You..." Antiop looked at Zhou Ye with a complicated expression. As a female warrior, she knew that she must have been overthrown by the guy in front of her who was known as the god of the harem. She knew how many times she rushed forward, she would give it for nothing.


    "I lost..." Antiop finally lowered his head in frustration, and said with a gloomy expression: "As your captive, you can do whatever you want to me, but... don''t Let me have the day to surpass you, or I will definitely kill you!"


    "What is she talking about?" Zhou Ye looked at Antioper with an angry face, and he said so long to himself, and asked Pandora curiously.


    "She said..." Pandora hesitated and said, "She said you can do anything to her because she lost to you. Now she is your captive, but don''t let her have the day to defeat you. , She will definitely kill you that day!"


    "Can you do anything?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Hey, my dear, the point is not there, isn''t it supposed to kill you the day I beat you?" Pandora murmured at her man.


    "Do you think there might be that day?" Zhou Ye shrugged his shoulders, looking indifferent.


    "That''s right!" No one knows Pandora''s super-standard power of her own man more than she, because she has been with Zhou Ye for two years, watching Zhou Ye adapt to her little by little. s."But you can''t just think about doing anything..."


    "Am I that kind of person?" Zhou Ye said boldly, "I just studied the fighting habits of Amazons with a critical attitude..."


    "You are not that kind of person, why do you want to take me off?" Pandora turned into a human form altogether. It is obvious that my dear is entering the pleasure-seeking mode again...


    Antioper looked at the man in front of him. Every inch of muscle and skin on his body was like the most perfect creation in the sky, with an urge to worship, and the slightly bulging muscles on his body made people feel powerful and not Bloated, her eyes fell under Zhou Ye inadvertently.


    Having never seen something like this, she couldn''t help but widened her eyes. What is this?Why is it different from yourself?Is it just like the scene that I saw in my mind just now, this person is about to do this or that thing to himself?


    Her gaze was completely attracted by Zhou Ye, and she didn''t pay attention to the silver-haired girl Pandora who had been around Zhou Ye...


    In the rest of the time, she deeply understood why the sister paper in her mind made such a cry, because she also made such a voice, and even called it louder than the sister paper in her mind...


    At this moment, she was truly convinced that Zhou Ye was the god, her god, the god who ruled all her pleasure and pain...


    Three hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "The Amazon fighting nation, ¡ª¡ª!" Pandora was bearing Zhou Ye''s attack, while laughing at the fighting power of Antiop, who was lying and fainted."Ah, my dear...you are shameless...!!!"


    With a long scream, the Pandora was completely sunk by Zhou Ye. There was no way, Zhou Ye cheated, using the skill of slowing time.


    Imagine how dissatisfied Pandora, who had suffered thousands of blows from Zhou Ye, lost, and then he was beaten up. That''s how Zhou Ye cheated...


    Three more hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Antioper woke up leisurely and found that he was still in the hot spring pool, but his body was held tightly by the person next to him, and the faint pain under him reminded her that all this is not a dream...


    "You are my god..." Antiop could not help but stretch out his hand, caress Zhou Ye''s handsome face, and muttered to himself.


    "You, are my god?" Zhou Ye repeated Antiop''s words. To be honest, his current learning ability is very strong, but he also needs someone to talk to him, otherwise who can learn a language out of thin air. ...


    "Well, you are my god!" Antioper heard Zhou Ye''s words and said happily. She seemed to understand that Zhou Ye was learning her own language, and pointed to Zhou Ye very patiently. :"you¡­¡­"


    "you?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    "I?"


    The two of them are like this. You teach one sentence, I learned one sentence, and started teaching Greek.Soon, Zhou Ye will be able to talk to Antiop with simple sentences. Antiop is happier and teaches more seriously...


    Half an hour later, Zhou Ye had basically mastered this foreign language, and the misunderstanding between the two had been solved...


    This fully proves a saying in Huaguo, [If you want to meet, sleep with the master.] Correctness.


    After the exchanges, Zhou Ye realized that it turned out that it was just his cheating daughter who did the ghost, but it was just a small joke, and he couldn''t say how angry he was.


    "Wow!"


    Suddenly, there was a sound of water, and the sunk Pandora finally awakened at the bottom of the pool.Anyway, she has the ability to [adapt to the environment], and lying at the bottom of the hot spring pool is more comfortable, so Zhou Ye simply let her lie there to rest.


    "Who are you?" Antiop looked at Pandora that suddenly appeared with a vigilant look. As a woman''s nature to protect food, she instantly stood in front of Zhou Ye and didn''t want Zhou Ye to see it. The body of this silver-haired beauty...


    "Really, if it weren''t for me, can you experience the feeling just now?" Pandora pouted dissatisfiedly and said, "Now that the newcomer is sent to the chuang matchmaker, has he lost the wall?"


    "It''s you?" Antiop heard the familiar voice that had appeared in his mind, and suddenly understood that this was the source of the misunderstanding Zhou Ye said."It just happened to be..."


    As he said, Antiop rushed up with his fist.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 215

    Pandora''s power can be said to be the most powerful among Zhou Ye''s women. He doesn''t care about Antioper at all, just like an adult teasing a child, patting here for a while, then hitting there...


    Although the two women fighting naked are very pleasing to the eye, Zhou Ye didn''t want this kind of disharmony in his backyard. He couldn''t help but press and fall the two women to the ground, and one person would perform three thousand family laws...


    The two who were sunk at the same time suddenly felt a sense of sympathy. It was obvious that their man was not something that any woman could stand against independently...


    "Make an alliance..." Pandora, who was already on the verge of collapse, stretched out her right hand to Antioper.


    "Alliance...!" Antioper used his left hand to hold Pandora''s right hand. At this moment, the sisters are of one heart, and the benefits are broken - of course it is impossible!


    Zhou Ye made them fully realize that the quantity is only a means for them to resist. If they want to resist, this quantity is far from enough...


    With two indiscriminate screams, the two were sunk at the same time...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Ninety One


    Amazon Queen Hippolyte feels that her sister Antiop seems to be something wrong these days!!


    As a sister who has lived with Antiop for thousands of years, Hippolyte feels that her sister seems to have changed a lot these days.


    First of all, she has always believed that Amazons should get everything on the battlefield. These days, she has been like an ordinary woman and started to learn how to dress herself up from the Amazons.


    Although that kind of appearance looks silly, but it is undeniable that she is improving day by day, even when watching the Amazon female warriors training martial arts, she will not let go of the purple flowers in her hands, the wild flowers are generally It is used by Amazon women to paint their nails.


    The second point is that Antioch, who has never liked appetite, actually started hunting in the mountains every day. Hippolyte often saw Antioch walking towards his stone house with a few prey happily behind his back. scene.


    You know that on this island blessed by the gods, Amazons never feel hungry, but occasionally there are Amazon female warriors hunting to taste the delicious food, but that should definitely not be a fist. It was Antiop of the truth. Hippolyte knew her sister. She couldn''t wait to spend all her time training her martial arts. How could she have free time to satisfy her appetite?


    Hippolyte remembered that his sister Antiop complained in front of him. Why did those female fighters like to satisfy their appetites?Don''t feel hungry, why waste training time to do these meaningless things?


    But now Antioper actually did what she had despised before.This had to make Hippolyte feel something wrong...


    The third point is even more weird...


    The Amazon female warriors responded to her. Recently, the martial arts chief often has a smile on his face, and he looks very happy to supervise their training...


    For the Amazon women warriors who are accustomed to the cold face of Antiop, it is almost as if seeing the sun rising from the west, so incredible...


    "My sister...what the hell are you doing?" Hippolyte gently patted the baby girl on the stone couch and coaxed her to sleep, while muttering to himself: "Don''t do anything stupid. , Antiop!"


    In Hippolyte''s view, his sister Antiop must have made such a big change because of persuading herself to train herself in accordance with Amazon''s tradition of training female warriors.


    At present, Hippolyte is still not sure whether this change of her sister is good or bad, but she has sent soldiers from the clan to serve her to secretly follow her sister Antiop. See what the hell your sister is doing.


    And at this moment¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In Antiop''s residence, Zhou Ye was lying on a stone couch covered with soft and soft animal skins like an uncle, lazily taking a bite of Pandora¡¯s grilled meat served by a small dog, and then taking a sip. The wine that Antiop used to ferry over...


    No way, he is too busy now, what is he busy doing?Busy playing PSP4...


    You know, in the two years he has been on the plane of Umbrella, he has produced a lot of PSP games in this world. For Zhou Ye, who has now evolved into a deep otaku, how can he be reconciled if he doesn''t play them all.


    So these days Zhou Ye stays at Antiop¡¯s house to play games... You ask what if there is no electricity in Paradise Island?Is that also a matter?A solar panel is now on the roof of Antioper. This panel can guarantee Zhou Ye¡¯s 24 hours of electricity. It¡¯s really impossible. Zhou Ye also has Umbrella power bank, a small nuclear fusion power bank, once turned on. , It is guaranteed that there will be no power failure within 500 years, clean and environmentally friendly!


    Dear, what are you waiting for?Hurry up and order by phone!Order hotline-XXXXXXXX, don''t only need one thousand yuan as long as ninety-eight, what are you still hesitating?Ninety-eight you can''t buy it and you lose money, nine-nine-eight you can''t buy it.


    In short, all in all.At this moment, Zhou Ye is enjoying the ultimate dream of an otaku, nothing to do with his girlfriend, something to do with his girlfriend... usually playing games.


    "My dear, do you think I''m pretty today?" Antiop was unwilling to lose to a small video game console. Holding Zhou Ye''s head in both hands, he forcibly turned his eyes around and let him watch. With oneself...


    "I have to say, baby, you are very beautiful today!" Zhou Ye also temporarily tossed the game console in his hand aside, looking at Antiop and said seriously.


    After all, Antioper looks at best in his early twenties, but not the aunt in the movie. Why do women care about youth so much?Isn''t it because young and old are completely different?


    At this time, Antiop was wearing an unknown blue flower on top of her head, which made her originally tough face a little more feminine, and her big, flowing eyes revealed traces of affection, thin. His lips curled up slightly, with a mysterious smile."Then my dear, what are you waiting for?"


    With a scream, Zhou Ye officially transformed...but when he was planning to ride a horse, he was taken advantage of by Antiop, "Hey, woman, don''t challenge my patience. I want you. Now you don¡¯t let me do anything, are you kidding me?"


    "Don''t use that kind of bad method..." Antiop stared at Zhou Ye''s eyes tightly, and said not to be outdone: "Otherwise, Pandora and I will fight..."


    "Yes, my darling is not allowed to use such bad methods..." Pandora also said to the side, speaking of Zhou Ye''s method, they really love and fear... As you can imagine, they were sent in a second How did it feel like a few times?That really feels like dying...


    "Okay...you University of Hungary, you have the final say..." Zhou Ye curled his lips helplessly, fortunately that he wanted to try the trick of opening two holes in a second, but now he was banned by the two women... It''s so sad.


    "Come in... honey! Oh! It''s so big..."


    With a low groan from Antiop, the battle started...


    Three hours later... the two women were sunk at the same time, and the two who had lost consciousness fell asleep.There was a mysterious smile on the corner of Zhou Ye''s mouth, still vigorous.


    "Watched for so long? It''s time to come out..." The low voice echoed throughout the room, but there was still no movement...


    "Hey, I want you to be caught..." Zhou Ye''s figure was blurred for a while, and then it became solid again.But there is one more person...


    "Say, who sent you here?" Zhou Ye asked, looking at the Amazon girl in front of him.


    "Hmph--!" The girl snorted coldly, twisting her head to the side with disdain, as if she was disdainful of watching Zhou Ye.


    "Oh, pretty...I like it!" Zhou Ye smiled. I like this kind of arrogant sister paper the most, and I feel the most fulfilling when I tune and teach...


    "Why don''t you try my newly invented trick..." Zhou Ye finally found someone to test his new trick...


    As he said, Zhou Ye wiped his hand under the arrogant girl, "Hey, after watching the scene for so long, have you turned into a master? This is just right, you can omit many steps..."


    "Bah, kill if you want to kill, Amazon female warriors will never succumb!" There was a blush and halo on Tsao Jiao''s face, then the position of the private person was touched, how can you not be ashamed and shy, but this She used to feel different when she accidentally touched it.


    "Hey, I hope you will still be so stiff in the next second!" Zhou Ye smiled, and the time suddenly slowed... Zhou Ye came to the back of Ao Jiao sister...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­During the crackdown, please make up for it yourself.


    The next second, Tsundere Girl screamed, she collapsed on the ground, her clothes were gone, and the ground was also stained with a few drops of blood...


    "It feels great..." Zhou Ye smiled comfortably, picked up Tsundere sister, and stepped onto the stone couch."Sleep to sleep, today is really satisfying..."


    Chapter Two Hundred and Ninety Two


    In the early morning three days later, in the Queen''s Palace on Paradise Island.


    "Your Majesty, there is nothing unusual about the martial arts chief..." Tsundere sister stood in the palace and reported her findings to Hippolyte...


    Said it is a report, in fact, she will be directed to everyone who knows, after all, she and Antiop are close comrades in comrades, comrades who have carried guns together... Yes, it is what you think, you really are Too dirty...


    "Okay, I see, go down!" Hippolyte nodded, and said.


    "Yes, Your Majesty the Queen!" Tsundere sister limped and walked outside the palace.


    "Wait, what''s wrong with your legs?" Hippolyte asked.


    "Ah? Ah! I accidentally fell during training..." Ao Jiao sister''s small face suddenly became ruddy, she dared to tell the truth, did she get there by her own man?And I developed all the functions for the first time...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 216

    Thinking of some bad guy''s bad trick, Tsundere sister couldn''t help but soften her legs and almost fell...


    "Be careful!" Hippolyte helped her Tsundere sister and said: "Okay, go down quickly, take care of the injury early, and be careful in the future, don''t get hurt again 1"


    "Yes, Your Majesty the Queen!" Ao Jiao sister lowered her head and walked out of the palace.


    Hippolyte looked at Tsundere¡¯s back, with doubts in her eyes. As her guard, Hippolyte has always known her whereabouts, except for following her sister Antioper. Besides, she didn''t go to training at all, obviously, she was lying...


    Why is she lying?Could it be that she was wooed by her own sister?Hippolyte didn''t want to think of her sister so darkly, but the scene before her made her wonder what to do...


    His own guards were also deceiving themselves... Sitting on the throne in the palace, Hippolyte was in a daze for a long time...


    She thinks she should talk to her sister...


    Some things really have to be said frankly, even if she knows that her sister has always wanted to train Diana, in order to be able to fight against Ares in the future...


    Hippolyte thought of this, stood up, and walked towards the training ground where Antiop was supposed to be at the moment. She did not bring her own guards, because she felt that if she brought her own guards to Antioch Per, will make her sister rebellious, she may make things worse, she doesn''t want to lose her only sister...


    "Your Majesty, you are here!"


    As soon as Hippolyte walked to the training ground, an Amazon warrior saw her and hurriedly saluted her.


    "Well, I''m coming to Antiop, where is she?" Hippolyte nodded slightly, then asked.


    "The martial artist has not come today!" the female soldier said strangely: "This is really weird. In the past, the martial artist has always been the first to the training ground..."


    "Well, I see! I think she may be a little tired, so I overslept, I will go find her!" Hippolyte nodded, then turned and walked towards Antiop''s residence.


    "Will the martial arts master feel tired?" The female soldier looked at her queen''s back and muttered to herself: "A warrior as powerful as her can sleep in? This is incredible!"


    In the eyes of the female warrior, Antiop was the strongest female warrior on the paradise island, otherwise it would not be her turn to be the position of the martial artist like a general.


    Will this strongest female soldier be tired?This is too hard for her to imagine...


    Of course, if she was shown the martial arts master at this time, I am afraid that in her mind, the majestic martial arts master''s image would collapse...


    At the moment in Antiop''s residence.


    Antiop was lying on the stone couch, begging for mercy, "Honey, please, let me go, I really can''t..."


    "Hmph... the morning exercise has just begun... baby, you have to hold on..." Zhou Ye was doing morning exercises leisurely, ignoring Antiop''s begging for mercy.


    "But..." Antiop looked at him. Pandora, who had been completely sunk by Zhou Ye, couldn''t help being speechless for a while. I knew that my dear who didn''t play games was so terrible. It''s better to let him continue to add to the game What...


    No way, these days Zhou Ye has already played and cleared all the PSP games he has in stock, and has temporarily lost interest in the game...


    On this paradise island where there is no other entertainment, I can only exercise...well, just exercise, definitely exercise...mainly exercise the psoas muscles, and think about the past.


    Feeling the strength behind him, Antiop had only the strength of Qing Yin...


    At this moment, suddenly the door was kicked open from the outside...


    "Let go of my sister, you villain!" Hippolyte appeared at the door, wearing leather armor, holding a shield in one hand and a sword in one hand...


    Suddenly saw his sister''s figure.


    "Ah!!!" Antiop, who was ashamed and anxious, groaned and fainted...


    "Villain, I want to kill you!" Seeing his sister who had passed out, Hippolyte''s long sword pierced Zhou Ye''s head...


    Zhou Ye didn''t even bother to hide, he was enjoying a certain feeling that could only be unspeakable, so let''s look at the explanation below.


    "Dang Cang--" A cry.


    The tip of Hippolyte''s sword pierced Zhou Ye''s forehead, and she made a sound of metal collision. She was immediately shocked. Is this person a steel and iron?


    In fact, her guess was correct. Zhou Ye should have said that a pure physical attack could no longer harm his body, let alone her sword. Even if he stood at the center of the nuclear explosion, Zhou Ye just felt it. It''s a bit hot.


    "Uh-you stabbed me once, and I stab you too, so that everyone will be level!" Zhou Ye said, his figure flashed...


    Hippolyte only felt that his body suddenly felt cold, as if the armor had disappeared in an instant, and then, there was a pain in an indescribable place... Suddenly he squatted down involuntarily... "Ah-! "


    "Huh..." Zhou Ye looked at the blood on his little friend, a little confused, didn''t he say that Diana was born by Hippolyte?Why is the person who gave birth to a daughter or what?


    Well, forget it, since I can''t figure it out, I don''t want to, after waiting for Hippolyte, I believe she will give herself an explanation...


    Things have reached this point. Zhou Ye gave up halfway and said it was a misunderstanding. Wouldn''t it be a beast?So... just do it in the end...


    At this point, the queen of Amazon and the martial arts master both fell into the hands of Zhou Ye at the same time. Congratulations to Coca-Cola...


    (Know that when a person is tense, the muscles of the whole body will involuntarily tighten, tighten, shrink and shrink, so you all know what pig feet are enjoying...)


    Chapter Two Hundred and Ninety Three


    "Is this Diana?" Zhou Ye asked a sleeping baby girl.


    "Well, she is the treasure bestowed by the gods!" Hippolyte looked at the baby Diana with a soft face, and said...


    "She is the treasure bestowed by the gods, what about me?" Zhou Ye said with a jealous expression.


    "You are my god..." Hippolyte smiled and hugged the man who had conquered himself. His words were full of tenderness, affection, honey and intention...


    "Ahem...I''ll be a human..." Zhou Ye coughed awkwardly. He didn''t expect this sister paper to look like a serious queen, but it is so life-threatening when talking about love...


    "No, you are the god of my Amazon clan..." Hippolyte shook his head. What is a race most afraid of?External enemies will only make races more united, but internal divisions will make a race disappear in the long river of history...


    She knows deeply that the day Zhou Ye was exposed to the people of the tribe may be the day when the Amazons were destroyed. Don¡¯t think this is an exaggeration. You must know that the Troy War was only because of a woman, but if the Troy War was triggered If this person was Zhou Ye, Hippolyte would not feel surprised.


    She once saw that Princess Helen. To be honest, she felt that compared with her own man, that Princess Helen could only be regarded as pretty...


    In particular, the charm of one''s own man can be said to be a combination of men and women, men will think he is beautiful, and women will think he is very handsome... This kind of beauty has transcended the beauty of the life level, and it can be said with a little technology.


    Every living being has a biological magnetic field. This kind of magnetic field dominates the biological perception of certain things. The stronger the biological body, the stronger the magnetic field emitted.


    The biomagnetic field of higher creatures is so powerful and beautiful that the lower creatures can''t help but want to rush over like moths and embrace this magnetic field...


    This is not about looks, but about charm.Although Zhou Ye''s appearance is indeed handsome...


    Ahem, it''s farther away...


    Since a group of men can start a war of annihilation for a woman, why can''t a group of women split a race for a man?


    Having said that, as the ruler of the Amazons, Hippolyte knew that if she wanted to prevent the Amazon from splitting, then there was only one thing she could do, and that was...wet rain and dew.


    Don¡¯t suffer from poverty, don¡¯t suffer from widowhood, and suffer from unevenness. When everyone has this man, they won¡¯t be divided because of this man...


    "..." Although Zhou Ye didn''t know what Hippolyte''s idea was, there was always a feeling that he was sold out. He would never have thought that this woman who was still in his body just now, who was still asking for and asking, actually hit him. Idea...


    "Um, Hippolyte... how did you give birth to Diana with Zeus?" Zhou Ye asked strangely.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 217

    "Who said that Diana was born to Zeus?" Hippolyte looked at Zhou Ye with an angry look and asked: "You obviously just did what you did to me, and now you actually suspect that I and Zeus... Is the symbol of purity of the fake?"


    "No...absolutely not. Didn''t I listen to people say this too?" Zhou Ye hurriedly calmed her. After all, there is no XX film repair technique for later generations in this era. The symbol of purity must be a symbol of purity, not a few. A hundred dollars of bad street goods.


    "Who is spreading the rumors..." Hippolyte said bitterly, then hugged Zhou Ye and whispered in his ear: "The life of eternal life is so difficult, so I beg the gods to give me a child! "


    "I used the mud to squeeze out Diana''s body, and took her to Olympus to beg the gods to give her life..." Hippolyte said, "But when I went, I found that the entire mountain is already The chaos became a mess, the god of war Ares is slaughtering the gods..."


    "When I reached the top of Olympus, I happened to see Ares piercing the Vulcan sword into the mouth of his father Zeus..." Hippolyte said quietly.


    "Seeing my arrival, Zeus injured Ares who stabbed him with a powerful magic trick, and then soaked Diana in his blood. When he finally died, he used the last The power sent Diana and I back to the Paradise Island, and used the last divine power to cover the Paradise Island, so that Ares could never find us again!"


    "From that time, Diana came alive..." Hippolyte looked lovingly at the Zhengxiang Diana who was sleeping in Zhou Ye''s arms, and said: "There was also the fire that appeared with Diana. The sword of the gods, that''s why Antiop wanted this child to receive warrior training from an early age, because she thought this was the final countermeasure against Ares arranged by Zeus..."


    "It seems that I caught the tail of the War of the Gods..." Zhou Ye was thinking about it with his chin in his hand, then would he go to Olympus for a round?Maybe you can harvest some artifacts?


    But think about it, on this plane, there will be a magnificent artifact, and if some Ares will not be abused by Diana to become a dog... As for the disabled old man Ares?Zhou Ye didn''t care at all, a guy who could only dominate the earth against a person outside of his own universe?That''s not a power level at all...


    Hippolyte Zhou Ye, who looked at him with a worried look on his face, smiled and said, "Well, don''t worry, if Ares comes, I will let him fall!"


    "Well...that''s why I said that you belong to my god, the god of the entire Amazon family!" Hippolyte smiled gently.


    In her opinion, perhaps her own man is stronger than Amazon¡¯s strongest female warrior, but she doesn¡¯t think Zhou Ye can defeat Ares, the God of War, who slaughtered the entire Olympus. God of War...


    If one day in the future, God of War Ares really finds the Paradise Island, Hippolyte will definitely use the life of a female warrior of the whole family in exchange for the opportunity of his own man to escape...


    She believes that those female warriors will also die gladly...because she knows that her men have this ability and charm to conquer all the Amazon female warriors...


    If one were to distinguish her feelings for Zhou Ye according to the level of belief, she is a true fanatic right now...


    Even if Zhou Ye said that the moon is square, she would clap her hands and applaud, and then go everywhere to promote the fact that the moon is square...


    Zhou Ye looked at Hippolyte¡¯s obsessive eyes and sighed slightly. It seemed that his spring weather and rain were really overbearing...


    However, what is needed is this kind of dominance. He does feel his own woman''s desire to protect his own heart. But as a man, if he doesn''t protect his own woman, does he have any meaning in suffering so much?Isn''t it just to let yourself protect these sister papers?


    If the God of War doesn''t come, it''s fine, just kill him if he comes... Zhou Ye has made up his mind, Ares, I hope you don''t come to die... No no, you can''t kill him.Otherwise, Umbrella''s crazy scientists would be sad, and Zhou Ye believed that they would definitely like the new experimental materials they found for them.


    "Okay... honey, let''s rest!" Hippolyte gently hugged Diana from Zhou Ye''s arms, and turned to one of her bodyguards, "Take the princess to rest... "


    It wasn''t until Hippolyte increased his tone and repeated her own words that the female bodyguard who had been staring at Zhou Ye foolishly took Diana from her hand like a dream, and replied: "Ah. Ah! Good Majesty Queen!"


    "My dear, you are really the source of the war..." Seeing the female guard who left the palace reluctantly, Hippolyte gently bit Zhou Ye''s ear and said bitterly.


    "It''s me..." Zhou Ye spread his hands with an innocent look.


    "It''s to blame you..." Hippolyte jumped into Zhou Ye''s arms, with two big long legs tightly wrapped around Zhou Ye''s waist, whispering in his ear: "Let''s go. , Let us continue with what was interrupted today..."


    "As you wish, my Majesty the Queen!" Zhou Ye smiled and led his orders...


    You know, they were getting better at Antiop''s residence just now but they were interrupted by the guards who came to look for Her Majesty...just now.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Ninety Four


    I don¡¯t know how long it took... Antiop woke up faintly. The moment she woke up, she suddenly remembered the last picture she saw before fainting... That was the scene of her sister breaking in. .


    "My God... honey!?" Antiop got up hurriedly, only to find that in his room, except Pandora, who was still sleeping, no one was there...


    "Stop calling..." Pandora also woke up faintly, leaning lazily on the soft animal skin and said: "Your sister must have taken my dear away..."


    "I''m going to save my dear!" Antiop asked, jumping up, wearing leather armor, "Are you going to come together?"


    "Haha..." Pandora understood the virtues of her own man too much, and didn''t worry about him at all."Instead of worrying about my dear, you might as well worry about your sister..."


    "Coward, don''t you go and I will go!" The angry Antiop didn''t care about Pandora''s words at all. In her opinion, this was just Pandora''s excuse.


    "Hehe..." Pandora wasn''t angry. She knew that when Antiop looked for it, there would definitely be a good show to watch, but she didn''t have the energy to watch the show at the moment. It''s not very useful to know that the battle race is of little use. She bears most of the man¡¯s firepower, and she needs to rest now.


    "I will rescue our man!" The heavily armed Antiop stood in front of Pandora and said with an arrogant appearance: "And you, just stay here and slowly decay..."


    With that, Antiop ignored Pandora, turned and walked out of his house.


    "Hehe, really a hot-blooded guy!" Pandora sneered, and to be honest, she really wanted to go to the theater, but she really didn''t have any strength at the moment. Since her own man invented the [Thousand Strikes] After the evil method, she found that she would often be beaten to the ground...


    Alas, what an evil and evil man, Pandora closed her eyes again, "However, I like..."


    It is said that his own man has evolved his knack for "Million Strikes in a Second". It feels terrible to think about it, but if given the opportunity, Pandora really wants to experience the feeling of "Might Strikes in a Second". With such a longing, Pandora once again entered the dream, she was really tired...


    And at this moment Antiop, who walked out of her house, walked directly towards her sister''s palace with a sword and shield, she was going to rescue her man from her sister''s hands...


    "Chief martial artist, the queen is resting now, you can''t go in now!"


    Just walking to the front of the palace, Antiop was stopped by two Amazon female warriors.


    "Get out of the way, I''m going to find my sister. Do you want to stop me too?" Antiop kept walking towards Hippolyte''s palace without stopping.


    "Sorry, offended, Master Martial Arts!" The Amazon female warriors rushed towards Antiop. They wanted to subdue Antiop and wait for Hippolyte to send her off.


    Antiop''s martial arts chief''s position was not based on nepotism. It was made by her punches and punches. Seeing the movements of the two, Antiop was kept under his feet, but his hands were only slightly flicked. , The two Amazon female fighters were thrown aside by Antiop.


    "Let''s go together!!" The female soldiers couldn''t care too much. They could only stand shoulder to shoulder where their duties lie, just to subdue Antioch.


    "Then you guys come together!" Antiop also took off his sword and shield, held it in his hand, fully guarded against the Amazon female warriors who came from all directions.


    "Offended, Master Martial Arts!" The leading female guard shouted, and rushed up first.


    "Ah¡ª" Antioch yelled, and rushed towards the female guard. When the two were about to meet, Antiop raised the shield of his left hand and blocked it in front of the female guard. With the female bodyguard as the fulcrum, a sideways turn, directly over the top of the female bodyguard''s head.


    Antiope, who turned out of the encirclement, didn¡¯t say much, and rushed directly to Hippolyte¡¯s bedroom. Although she was a martial artist, she was a battle against each other. She could barely deal with two, but at the same time Against six or seven Amazon female warriors, even if she is a martial artist...


    After all, she was just an Amazon female warrior, not Zhou Ye''s out-of-specification foul power, nor the demigod bloodline of Princess Diana... Generally speaking, she had not broken away from the limit of human beings.


    "Hey, am I really stupid? I''m spending time with you here..." Antioper spit out while running fast towards his goal.


    I have to say that Antiop and Zhou Ye have failed to learn from anyone. If it were before, Antioper would definitely smash with those Amazon female warriors, but now she has Understand the importance of strategic transfer.


    "Dang Cang--" Seeing the martial arts chief who fled from wasteland, several Amazon female warriors were stunned, and the sword in their hands fell to the ground without consciously.


    "Then, that...really...is it really our master of martial arts?" a female guard stammered.


    "...Probably...maybe...maybe...yes?" Another female bodyguard replied in a tone that she was not sure about.


    "Don''t be in a daze, chase after!" After all, the head lady was sober. Although she was also stunned by Antiop''s escape, she still reacted quickly.


    Under the leadership of the captain of the bodyguard, several female soldiers chased in the direction Antioper was running away.


    The closer to his sister Hippolyte''s bedroom, the more disturbed Antiop felt.I can''t help but speed up my pace...


    Just when he walked to the door of Hippolyte''s bedroom, Antiop heard a crying sound, which made her so familiar, and he didn''t care much about it. Antiop carried a sword and rushed in...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 218

    It¡¯s just that the scene before me is so familiar...


    "Don''t look at Antiop...ah, don''t look...!!!"


    This scene was just like the one I had just experienced. Antiop was not in a hurry at this time. Shi Shiran walked to the sister who was being taught by her man, leaned down and whispered in her sister''s ear. Whispered: "Is it comfortable? My sister..."


    "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Hippolyte, who was ashamed and anxious, uttered a sorrow, and fainted just like Antioper.


    "Your Majesty..." At this time, several guards also rushed in after Antiop, and rushed in after hearing the screams of their own queen (self-thinking)...


    "Oh, there are a lot of people!" Zhou Ye stood up Shiran and smiled: "Let''s go on together..."


    Antioper lost his own man''s eyes with all kinds of affection, and then began to spontaneously remove his arms... I was worried about my man. Looking at the current situation, I am afraid that my sister has also fallen into Under the body of her own man... Of course she didn''t worry, at this moment she finally understood the meaning of Pandora''s words...


    The waitresses were dumbfounded, what''s the situation...?


    But before they could react, the armor on their bodies had already left them... A few minutes later, in Hippolyte¡¯s palace, singing was heard again, but this time it was no longer a solo, but a female chorus. ...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Ninety Five


    Eight years later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The entire building on Paradise Island is a stone house built with Greek-style megaliths, and Hippolyte¡¯s palace is like a Greek sanctuary located at the highest point on Paradise Island...


    "Dad, can I come in?" A black-haired little Lori got out of the door frame, half-prone at the door and looked into her mother''s palace.


    "Of course... my lovely baby Diana!" Zhou Ye struggled to free his arms from the embrace of Sister Hippolyte, then spread his hands to greet little Diana.


    "It''s better for Dad..." The only eight-year-old black-haired little Lolita Diana didn''t take off her shoes. She jumped onto the stone couch and rushed into Zhou Ye''s arms, rubbing her little head with attachment. Zhou Ye¡¯s Hungarian chamber, she liked the smell of Zhou Ye very much. The smell of sunlight made her obsessed, but the damn mother and Aunt Antiop didn¡¯t allow her to sleep with her father. They occupied their father. , It''s really hateful...


    "Okay, cute, where are you going to play today?" Zhou Ye hugged little Lori, looking like a kind (ghost) father.


    "Dad..." Little Lolita, Diana, did not drag her father to explore the back mountains as usual today, nor did she bother Zhou Ye wanting to play a game console, but raised her lovely face and blinked. With her cute big eyes, she asked curiously: "Why is my father blond and my mother is blond, but I have black hair?"


    "My little cutie, my dad was not blonde before!" Zhou Ye said as he took out a photo of himself from the bracelet and showed it to Little Diana. "You must know that dad is Chinese. He used to have a bushy head. Black hair..."


    "Then how did Dad become the blond hair now?" Diana asked with a ignorant look while biting her finger.


    "Uh¡ªbecause of an accident in cultivation..." Zhou Ye was full of depression when he talked about the accident. After the big change in his image, he actually let himself experience the hell of dressing up again.


    "Is that after practicing, you can become dad''s beautiful blonde hair?" Diana looked envious. In her opinion, her father''s blonde hair was really beautiful, and she was almost envious.


    "Uh... probably... maybe... maybe... yes?" Zhou Ye didn''t know how to answer his good daughter''s question.


    "Dad, then I have to practice..." Diana said firmly with a face: "I also want to have dad''s beautiful long blond hair..."


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye had a feeling of being cheating, is this the reason for sister Diana''s paper practice?


    "Baby Diana, you must know that once I start my cultivation, I will never stop!" A voice faintly sounded, and it was Antiop who had just woke up next to Zhou Ye."I will train you to be the strongest female warrior in Amazon!"


    "Yeah! Aunt Antiop, please train me!" Diana nodded her head vigorously, with a serious and cute appearance.


    "Even if you cry and beg for mercy, you won''t stop, my little cutie, are you sure you want to?" Diana''s mother, Hippolyte, was speaking this time.


    "Mom, I will definitely persevere and become the strongest female warrior in Amazon!" Diana clenched her small fists, her small face was tight, and Zhou Ye burst into laughter.


    "Hahaha, my little cutie is the best. Dad believes that you will be the strongest female warrior in the Amazon clan!" Zhou Ye picked up Diana and slapped her face fiercely.


    "Dad is so disgusting, it makes people''s face drool..." Diana laughed and became a mess with Zhou Ye.


    The two sisters Hippolyte smiled and watched the father and daughter laughing and playing here. Although Diana was not Zhou Ye''s biological daughter, it was clear that Zhou Ye also liked this cute little loli very much.Of course, if they were to know what Zhou Ye''s raised daughter looked like in the end, they would definitely prohibit Zhou Ye from contacting Diana... It''s a pity that they didn''t know.


    In fact, there is another reason why little Diana practiced, but she didn''t say it.That reason is a long story, and I have to start talking about it after Zhou Ye settled the two sisters.


    Since Zhou Ye appeared on Paradise Island in a fair manner, Amazon¡¯s female warriors have added one more item every week, which is the tournament. The winner of the tournament can have the exclusive right to Zhou Ye¡¯s day. Of course, Hippolyte. Sister Te is automatically excluded.


    Of course, it¡¯s impossible to do this every time. When Zhou Ye is happy, he doesn¡¯t mind having a big party on the paradise island to get a rain and dew. After all, Zhou Ye¡¯s [Thousand Strikes] is too shameless, basically It takes less than three hours to balance the hundred or so Amazon female warriors...


    But being able to get along with Zhou Ye alone is still the dream of the female fighters, so they train hard... They want to fight for the right to be alone once a week.


    Fortunately, this is the real world. There is no black sister paper on Amazon. You must know that the Greek gods will never create black-skinned Amazon warriors. This Nima is simply funny. Black-skinned Amazons will appear in the movie. The female warrior is only to reflect the political correctness of American films. There must be several black actors, otherwise it is racial discrimination...


    It¡¯s great that this is a real world... It¡¯s great that there won¡¯t be that kind of funny situation... As the creation of the gods, the Amazon warriors, not to mention that each is beautiful and beautiful, at least each can be called beautiful. that''s nice¡­¡­


    At least Zhou Ye thinks so. Although he does not discriminate against blacks, he still accepts too black sister paper. The only ones in the harem with black sister blood are also chocolate skins, not that kind. Pure black.


    Uh, far away...


    This kind of competition has been held for several years...Occasionally, Diana found out about the competition. She watched the victor hug her father''s arm and walked to the side...Can''t help but ask His mother, Hippolyte, the queen of the Amazon clan, said: "Mom, why does Aunt Hill hold her father''s hand and leave after victory? What are they going to do?"


    "Uh-!" Hippolyte had a wonderful expression at the time, and it took a long time before he explained: "My little cutie, do you think you are the happiest being with Dad?"


    "Yes, Dad will sing to me, Dad will take me to the sky, Dad will tell me so many stories!" The cute little Diana squeezed her fingers, one finger after another. Counting the benefits of his father.


    "Then your Aunt Hill also likes your father telling her stories and singing!" When Hippolyte said this, she felt really sad, but her daughter''s education is important."So as the champion of the tournament, your Aunt Hill can have your dad''s day, so that she can listen to your dad telling stories and singing!"


    "Wow...Is that good?" Little Diana''s eyes revealed envious eyes. You must know that even she can''t really occupy Zhou Ye''s day. Every time she is having fun, there are always people. He would call her to eat, sleep... and there are so many examples of taking his father away from him.


    But now there is such a way to monopolize her father''s day. Little Diana seems to have discovered the new world. That''s why she is so obsessed with starting to practice early, so that she can monopolize her father''s day every week.


    This is really a beautiful misunderstanding... I don¡¯t know when Diana really understands, this play is not the other play...


    Chapter Two Hundred and Ninety Six


    Four years later------


    Diana, who had grown into a big loli, wore a white dress, like a happy little angel, jumping towards her mother''s bedroom.


    She has completed the training plan for today, so the training her aunt Antiop also agreed to let her rest. After all, she still has to combine work and rest. No one can rest 24 hours a day.


    "Iman, have you seen my father?" Diana asked when she saw her mother''s guard.


    "His Royal Highness is out of the palace, and he hasn''t returned yet!" Iman looked at his little princess and replied with a smile.


    "Where will Dad go?" Diana thought of this, suddenly remembered a person, and happily ran down the mountain."I''ll take a look at Mother Pandora, Iman, goodbye!"


    "Goodbye little princess!" Iman smiled and waved goodbye to the only child on the island. You must know that watching this child grow up is not only the Amazon queen, but also all Amazon female warriors. It can be said that Diana is the island. It''s not an exaggeration to get all the children of Amazon warriors.Of course, Zhou Ye is the man of all Amazon female warriors, and there is nothing wrong with that.


    Pandora did not move to the Queen¡¯s palace like Zhou Ye. She believes that each sister''s life in her own world and her dear are a beautiful memory that cannot be separated from her, so don''t bother yourself. She still lives in Antiop''s original residence.


    Of course Zhou Ye would not neglect this sister''s paper. From time to time, he would drag her to the palace for a while. Besides sleeping, basically she was always with Zhou Ye.


    Little Diana, who is often with Zhou Ye, is also very familiar with Pandora, especially Pandora will change many forms to make Little Diana play with, so Diana has been abducted by Pandora since she was a child and called Pandora. For Pandora''s mother.


    "Mother Pandora, are you there?" Little Diana jumped up to Pandora''s residence, and the voice came in first before anyone entered the door.


    "Little cutie is here!" Pandora''s voice came from the house.


    "Mother Pandora, is Dad with you?" Little Diana stood in front of Pandora, looking up at Pandora expectantly and asked: "Today Aunt Antiop said I The training is good, so I took a half-day off. I want to play with my dad. I haven''t played with him for a long time!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 219

    "Little cute, it''s a pity that your father is not with me!" Pandora said apologetically, stroking Diana''s soft black hair, "but I think I know where he is probably!"


    "Where is Dad? Mother Pandora, take me there!" Little Diana grabbed Pandora''s hand and shook her coquettishly: "I know Mother Pandora is the best..."


    "Well, I think he should be very free now!" Pandora said a handful of rubbish Diana''s hand, and flew into the sky...


    "It''s great to be able to fly..." Little Diana said with envy: "When will I fly!"


    "Don''t worry, it will happen sooner or later!" Pandora is very fond of this little loli who has fulfilled her wish to be a mother. After all, in the X-Men world, Pandora may be the smallest one. , You must know that the others are almost all her sisters.


    It''s so easy for a little loli to satisfy her idea of ??pretending to be big, how can she not take good care of it?In fact, she doesn''t look much older than Little Lolita now, Little Lolita is twelve, and Little Pandora looks like seventeen or eighteen...


    It¡¯s just that little Lori has seen Pandora like this since she was a child, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. It is estimated that when she gets older, she will be embarrassed to call Pandora the Pandora¡¯s mother...


    "Look, isn''t that your father?" Pandora in mid-air easily found Zhou Ye who was busy on the top of a mountain.


    "Dad..." Before the little Diana came to Zhou Ye, he couldn''t help shouting."Dad, I''m here!"


    "Danger¡­¡­"


    This girl was also courageous. Before Pandora could fly to Zhou Ye, she broke free of Pandora''s hand and jumped down towards Zhou Ye when she was more than ten meters high."Dad catch me!"


    "What a naughty girl!" Zhou Ye hugged Diana who had fallen from the sky, and taught her straightforwardly: "This is very dangerous, don''t you know!"


    "Dad..." Diana didn''t pay attention to Zhou Ye''s stubbornness at all, and directly rubbed Zhou Ye''s cheek with her light and slippery face."I miss you so much..."


    "I miss you too, baby!" Facing the aegyo smiling Diana, Zhou Ye''s face became uncontrollable, and he and Pandora looked at each other and smiled."Is Antiop finally willing to let you out?"


    "Well, my aunt said that I was training very well, so I gave me a half-day vacation!" Little Diana said that I was very good, come and praise my pride, which caused Zhou Ye to laugh.


    "My little baby has really grown up, I almost can''t hold it anymore!" Zhou Ye looked emotional. You must know that for the past four years, Antioper has been saying [Cannot interfere with her training Little Diana] As a reason, Zhou Ye was not allowed to disturb them, so the chances for the two father and daughter to meet are rare...


    "It''s okay, I''ve grown up, I can hug Dad now!" Little Diana said, struggling to slip from Zhou Ye''s arms to the ground, holding Zhou Ye''s waist, and exerting force.I want to hug Zhou Ye and show his training strength to Zhou Ye...


    It''s a pity... Zhou Ye''s body is really not something she can hold.If Zhou Ye doesn''t want to get up, let alone Little Diana, even Superman can''t touch him...


    "Huh...?" Little Diana tried her best and didn''t move Zhou Ye. She looked at her father in confusion. During training, she carried four rocks as big as Zhou Ye while exercising. Can''t hold his father?


    "Daddy, you''re shameful..." Little Diana''s little girl was pouted immediately.


    "Okay, Dad is having fun with you!" Zhou Ye lightly pecked on Little Diana''s little dog, and smiled: "Isn''t my little apple so stingy?"


    "Come again... come again, I will forgive Dad!" Little Diana blushed and nodded her little horn with her hands. This kind of kiss and mouth have not been for a long time, and she feels like this time It was different before, and she actually had a feeling of hemp in her heart. This feeling made her so intoxicated, and she couldn''t wait to try it again.


    "Is that so?" Zhou Ye was not polite. He lowered his head and stunned Diana''s little goblin. When the snake''s head vomited, he rushed into Diana''s little goblin...


    Pandora was hovering in the air, looking at the father and daughter who were addicted to pro-pro games, with a small smile on their faces. She saw Diana as if she had seen herself yesterday. Why didn¡¯t she be like that? ?


    But she doesn''t regret following Zhou Ye. Rather, she is more fortunate that her man is Zhou Ye. This man may have shortcomings of one kind or another, but his only strengths and lack of love make up for all the shortcomings.


    "Little cute, the game with your father... is it finally over?" Pandora teased as Zhou Ye let go of the dizzy Diana.


    "..." Little Diana embarrassedly buried her head in Zhou Ye''s arms. The feeling just now was great. She wanted to experience more, but it was obviously not possible here, but she believed that one day she would She will get everything from her father, because she will soon become the strongest among all Amazons. By that day, her father must belong to her...


    After a long time, little Diana finally showed her head out of Zhou Ye''s arms, looked at the weird-looking mechanical device beside Zhou Ye, and asked strangely, "Dad, what is this?"


    "This is an air defense missile... specially used to protect the paradise island!" Zhou Ye showed a mysterious smile on his face, really wanting to see how that stupid British pilot was shot down by an air defense missile. With these air defense weapons, Zhou Ye manually sent the last set of micro-satellites in his bracelet to the space orbit...


    He waited for that silly X to be sunk by an air defense missile...


    Chapter 297


    Four years later--------


    The valley in the center of the Amazon Paradise Island-


    This is the competition arena for the Amazons. In the center of the valley that is more than a thousand square meters, there is a huge boulder that is 20 meters long and two meters high.


    Two beautiful Amazon female warriors are fighting between you and me. One of them is holding a sword and a shield, while the other girl is holding two short sticks in her hands.


    The sister paper holding a short stick took advantage of the other sister''s paper to block the short stick that she had split from top to bottom with a shield, blocking her vision, and a lightning-short body sweeping the legs gave the sister paper holding the shield. Tripped to the ground, a tiger pounced on the girl holding the shield paper, and two short sticks were placed on the neck of the girl holding the shield paper.


    "Agatha, you lost..." The girl with the roller smiled.


    "Damn..." The shield girl Agatha slapped the ground hard, her eyes were full of unwillingness. She was not as strong as Andrea, but because of carelessness. This carelessness made her miss the date with that man. Depressed to death."Andrea, don''t be too happy, I will definitely win back next week!"


    "Hmm, I''m looking forward to that day!" Andrea smiled happily, then got up and pulled Agatha up by the way, and then raised her hands high, enjoying the envy, jealousy and hatred of the Amazon female warriors in the audience. Gaze...


    Her eyes couldn''t help but look at the figure sitting on the high throne, that is her god, she is willing to give everything for him... Soon, he can accompany him through a beautiful and wonderful night... Thinking of this, Andrea''s eyes became a little hotter...


    "Paradise Island is really a paradise for men..." Zhou Ye sat on the throne, comfortably enjoying the intimate service and service of the female guards on the side...


    Opened his mouth and ate a female guard who carefully peeled and picked the seeds, Zhou Ye looked at the victorious Amazonian soldier. He knew her very well...because of Andrea¡¯s chief executive. The legs make him remember deeply. Although the Amazon female fighters basically have a pair of long legs, the legs of this sister paper are not so powerful...


    "Hey, although it is a man''s paradise, it still needs a strong kidney..." Zhou Ye stood up, planning to fulfill his mission... to become the winner''s trophy.


    What should I say?Although this feels a bit hurting self-esteem, it doesn''t matter if you think about it from a different way of thinking. It''s just like wives playing mahjong and betting on who to sleep with them. It''s just a little love between husband and wife. Do you need to care so much?


    Someone said, don¡¯t you care if sister paper fights for you?Zhou Ye would tell him indifferently, you have to figure out where this is?


    This is the Amazon race. Those beautiful sister papers are not what you think they are. The one among them is the material of women''s fighting champion.


    Do you think they are ordinary girls who go shopping every day?They are Amazon female warriors who use martial arts as games every day and train as their jobs. For them, gambling is just like playing mahjong with ordinary girls...


    Just when Zhou Ye planned to step down to perform his duties and spend a beautiful evening with this girl, an accident happened...


    A black horse rushed toward the ring like lightning. When it came to the edge of the ring, Herod stood up, and a black figure jumped onto the ring with this force."Andrea, you haven''t won yet, there is still me!"


    With the voice, a black-haired girl stood in front of the victor Andrea.


    When the girl who grabbed the ring was clearly seen, the Amazon female soldiers under the ring were in an uproar.


    "Why is Princess Diana?"


    "My God, doesn''t she know what will happen after victory?"


    "Shut up, do you want to be punished by Her Majesty the Queen?"


    "Why doesn''t Her Majesty come to stop her?"


    "Speaking of it, it seems that Her Majesty the Queen and the Chief Martial Arts Officer are not here today?"


    Andrea looked at the girl in front of him, a little bit dumbfounded, "Princess Diana, do you really know what you are doing?"


    "Of course!" Diana took out a golden hair rope and tied up her long hair. This hair rope was a present for her 14th birthday from Zhou Ye. She would not be willing to wear it easily, but today , She wants to win her father with a gift from her father."Andrea, are you scared?"


    "Am I afraid?" Andrea said in dissatisfaction: "Even if you are that daughter, you can''t stop me from winning my own happy time!"


    "It''s useless to say so much, come on!" Diana drew out her sword and said with a gesture of sword gesture: "Everything follows the tradition of the Amazons. The winner has everything!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 220

    "I won''t keep my hands!" Andrea said as she rushed forward, and the short rollers of her hands hit Diana''s head one after another.


    "Too weak, Andrea!" Diana slammed her right hand sword upwards, and directly flew the two short rollers of Andrea, and then rushed to Andrea''s side with a stride, left The arm stretched out and hit Andrea''s neck directly, and Andrea fell directly to the ground, because he was hit at the critical point, and couldn''t get up for a while.


    "Dad, did you see it? I won!" Diana looked in Zhou Ye''s direction, her face full of excitement, and shouted: "Dad, I won you..."


    "This..." Zhou Ye had a feeling of wanting to cover his face. According to his thoughts, it would be enough to sneak Diana to eat. After creating the established facts, he slowly let the girls accept.


    But now, my dear daughter is trying to force herself... Even if it is a ghost and a father like him, she feels a bit hot...


    "His Royal Highness, do you want to stop the princess?" The female bodyguard next to her took a close step and asked in a low voice.


    "Forget it..." Zhou Ye shook his head. Diana did this for him. If she evades, she will push everything to her daughter and let her bear the result alone. This is not his style.


    Maybe Zhou Ye is indiscriminate, maybe Zhou Ye sees a woman, maybe he can¡¯t be called a good husband, maybe he¡¯s not a good father either, but he definitely doesn¡¯t have the habit of letting his women bear all the pressure. Take responsibility.


    "Diana, my baby, I look forward to the moment you win!" Zhou Ye smiled and looked at the proud and proud daughter who showed her strength, just like a girl showing her proud achievements to her parents, "but Not now, baby, you haven''t really won..."


    "Why?" Diana stopped showing her actions and asked strangely.


    "His Royal Highness, according to the rules, they have to defeat ten opponents each, and then enter the finals after qualifying from the group..." The female guard as the referee said embarrassingly."So, I can''t judge you for the final victory in this competition, because it''s unfair to them..."


    Chapter Two Hundred and Ninety Eight


    "I''m not afraid of any challenge!" Diana said with a resolute expression: "Today''s victory, I''m sure...!"


    "This... Your Royal Highness..." The chief guard looked at Zhou Ye with some embarrassment.


    "Do it according to Diana''s intention!" Zhou Ye waved his hand, knowing that Diana is not the Diana in the movie. She received Antioper''s training in advance. Not to mention, occasionally Pandora will also Go teach her two hands.


    You know that Pandora, as Zhou Ye''s humanoid weapon, Umbrella''s ultimate creation, has extraordinary combat power. She is proficient in the close combat skills of all genres in the world.


    Now that Diana is not good to say, she can hang herself at the same period of the original plot.Zhou Ye also looked forward to what a surprise his daughter would bring him.


    Soon, Diana''s ten opponents were selected.


    Diana, who is only sixteen years old, is surrounded by a group of big sisters who seem to be in her twenties. This scene is like campus bullying... It looks very strange.


    "Diana, we won''t be merciful..." said an Amazon female warrior holding two short blades: "Because... this ring is a sacred place to realize our dreams. We don''t allow anyone to desecrate or blaspheme it... "


    When this sentence was finished, a group of female fighters seemed to have received a signal, and they attacked Diana together. For a time, their fists and swords flew together, and their big legs and shields danced together, and the fight between people fisted. A ball.


    But Diana deserves to be of the blood of a demigod, who has used jujutsu to the extreme, and the whole person is like a spirit snake moving back and forth in a circle of ten people.


    She leaped into a female warrior with her legs crossed on the shoulders of the warrior. With the help of her waist, she twisted and fell to the ground. Then she raised her left hand and used her wristband. Blocking the attack of the two weapons, her right hand slammed into the face of the fallen female soldier, her fist stopped halfway, and the fallen female soldier also consciously stepped off the ring. She has been eliminated...


    The rest of the time was completely Diana''s performance alone, but in just a dozen breaths, the other female fighters were eliminated one by one.


    The Amazon women warriors in the audience watched with enthusiasm and couldn''t help shouting Diana''s name in unison.


    "Diana--!"


    "Diana--!"


    "Diana--!"


    Diana raised her hands again, enjoying the cheers of the audience.


    At this time, the chief guard who was acting as the referee also wore a wreath woven of wild flowers on Diana''s neck and smiled: "Congratulations, Princess Diana, you have won!"


    "Dad..." Diana jumped off the ring indifferently, ran in front of Zhou Ye, put the wreath on her neck around Zhou Ye''s neck according to the rules, and smiled at him: "Today you belong to me. Yes, Dad!"


    "Of course, baby, I have always belonged to you!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Then what are we waiting for? Dad?" Diana looked at Zhou Ye expectantly. She had been waiting for this day early, and she almost forgot when it was.


    "Take you to a place..." Zhou Ye said, grabbing Diana''s slender waist and rising into the sky.


    Diana blushed and squeezed her whole person into Zhou Ye''s arms.


    In fact, a few years ago, when she grew up slowly, she knew what this martial arts contest was for. Although the female fighters didn¡¯t tell her, how could Diana, who was very curious about entering the youth, spring, and time? Don''t you just follow it and check it out alone?


    When she saw what Zhou Ye did to the female soldier... She had a spring dream that night, and the pig''s feet in the spring dream were naturally the only man on the paradise island Zhou Ye.


    From that time on, when I was young, my reasons for wanting to win the martial arts championship have changed a bit. I no longer play with my father...but want to fully own Zhou Ye...


    Just as Diana was immersed in her thoughts, she suddenly felt a shock, and the two of them had fallen on the ground...


    "Baby, do you remember here?" Zhou Ye''s voice whispered in her ears.


    "Here?" Diana looked at the scenery in front of her, lost in thought.


    Colorful unnamed wild flowers bloomed all over the mountain col. The spring water from the mountain wall was rushing, beside the pool formed by the spring water.Under the branches of a giant tree that can only be hugged by five people, a swing with morning glory wrapped around a rope quietly stopped there, as if waiting for its owner to sit on himself again and laugh with joy.


    Diana looked at the swing as if possessed, walked over slowly, and then sat on it. This action was so familiar, as if she had performed it thousands of times."This is our secret base? Dad... have you been taking care of it all the time?"


    "Of course, this is my loveliest daughter''s request. How dare I forget it?" Zhou Ye smiled and stood in front of Diana. "When you were eight years old, you heard Antioper say that training is going to be closed. I won¡¯t be able to come here anymore, crying like a little cat, and ran to your mother¡¯s bedroom in the middle of the night, begging me to take care of this place. How dare I forget?"


    "Dad..." Diana''s eyes were reddish. She did not expect that her father would still remember what she said at the beginning. Even though she had almost forgotten what happened there, her father still kept it. remember."Dad... come, sit here!"


    As Diana spoke, she couldn''t help but press Zhou Ye on the swing, and then she sat on Zhou Ye''s lap unceremoniously, hugged Zhou Ye''s neck tightly, and stared at Zhou Ye with an expression: " Dad, I love you!"


    "I love you too, baby!" Zhou Ye gently embraced Diana''s waist.


    "You know I didn''t mean that, not the kind of love of family, Dad!" Diana gave Zhou Ye an annoyed look.


    Zhou Ye, this guy likes to look at sister paper most embarrassed, pretending to be unclear, and asked: "What kind of love is that?"


    "...That''s it!" Diana, who knows her father''s evil tastes, hugged Zhou Ye''s cheeks with bitter hands, bowed her head, stunned Zhou Ye, and spit out her snake head awkwardly. come out¡­¡­


    For a while, the entire mountain col was quiet, only two people tweeted... After a while, Zhou Ye, a gentleman, could not hold on anymore. His hands were like a magician, and he gently stroked Diana''s body to relieve it. All her arms.


    A moment later, after a scream, Diana began to show her moving and human voice...


    On the other side, in Hippolyte¡¯s palace--


    Hippolyte, who was still slumped on the couch, received the report from the guards and glared at his sister, "This is your plan? In order for Diana to successfully implement her plan, you deliberately lured that Bad guy, dragged me down too?"


    "Haha, don''t be angry, sister!" Antiop said with a smug look: "Anyway, girls are looking for men sooner or later. I must be worried about finding other men. Now how nice she is to find my dear. Everyone doesn¡¯t have to be separated in the future, aren¡¯t you the favorite of Diana? Why don¡¯t you agree to her plan?"


    "Huh--!" Hippolyte blushed. Of course she spoiled her daughter, but she thought that one day she might be pressed to the couch by some bastard. Hehehe, she was a bit unacceptable... My daughter saw what she looked like...Oh my god, it''s really crazy...


    "Hippolyte, don''t worry, this is something that will happen sooner or later..." Pandora lying aside lazily said, "Diana has always been a dear target, haven''t you seen it?"


    "...I thought he and Diana were just ordinary father-daughter relationships..." Hippolyte said depressedly.


    "Hehe... if you know how many daughters your dear raised in the last world, you won''t think so in the end!" Pandora gave Hippolyte the final fatal blow. "Even a long time ago, I called my dear as my father!"


    "Oh my God..." Hippolyte felt a sense of collapse.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 221

    "Haha, as far as I know, my dear has obsessive thoughts about a certain combination!" Pandora continued her downfall."For example, mother and daughter, sisters, etc...Sisters, you have already experienced it, and it is estimated that you will experience mother and daughter soon, hehehe!"


    "No..." Hippolyte cried, "I want to run away... When will my dear dispel this idea, I will come back again!"


    Unfortunately, the development of things has never been shifted by human thoughts.Before Hippolyte escaped, Zhou Ye brought Diana to here. When he saw Hippolyte who tried to flee and fight against him, Zhou Ye was very angry and the consequences were serious.


    Mother¡¤daughter¡¤flowers blooming and stalks... DC world''s first pair of mother and daughter achievements are achieved!!OY!


    Chapter Two Hundred and Nineteen


    A few years later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Steve Trevor is a British spy. He successfully destroyed the German poison gas laboratory on the Ionian Islands of the Ottoman Empire and obtained the notebook of Dr. [Poison]. At this time, he was a With a proud face, he drove the snatched German plane, crossed the Mediterranean Sea to go to France, and then diverted back to England...


    "Those idiotic Germans..." Steve looked into the sea below him with a smug look, and chased his German warship unwillingly, "Go eat shit..."


    Just when he was overwhelmed, the plane suddenly entered a foggy area. In the foggy area, he couldn''t see his fingers, "What the hell is this?"


    Steve suddenly saw a flaming object in front of him rushing toward his plane. Although he didn''t know what it was, the training of the spy made him jump off his plane immediately.


    Steve flickered forward with the help of the parachute on his body, where he couldn''t tell the front, back, left, and right, so he could only control the parachute by feeling.


    Suddenly, he felt like he had passed through a thin film, and his eyes suddenly brightened. Steve couldn''t help raising his right hand to cover his eyes. After his eyes adjusted to the light, he opened his eyes.


    "Oh my God, where is this place?" Steve muttered to himself as he looked at the heavenly island in front of him: "Am I dead? Come to heaven?"


    Steve, who was still slowly descending, suddenly discovered that a man and a woman were standing on the top of the reef not far from the beach.With his eyes at two o''clock, he could clearly see the stunned expression on the handsome young man''s face when he saw him.


    "This Nima, your fate is so big that even the anti-aircraft missiles can''t kill you?" Zhou Ye murmured, looking at the male protagonist who landed on the beach on a parachute, and was speechless. "This Nima is the legendary pig. Foot halo?"


    "Daddy, what''s wrong with you?" Diana looked at her father who was constantly complaining and asked curiously: "Is there anything wrong with this person?"


    "Nothing, baby!" Zhou Ye smiled and took Diana''s slender waist and walked towards Steve, "Go, let''s go and see this uninvited guest!"


    "Hmm!" Diana nodded obediently, and followed Zhou Ye towards Steve who landed on the beach.


    "Hi, hello... I''m Lieutenant Steve of the American Expeditionary Force, do you have a telegraph station on this island?" Steve greeted the two Zhou Ye with a very friendly appearance.


    "Hmm¡ª" Diana ignored him, instead circling him twice, then ran in front of Zhou Ye, and said with the appearance of discovering New World, "Dad, this is also a man, but he is so ugly. ..."


    In Steve''s mind, there is a feeling of tens of thousands of grass, mud, horse beasts running by, is he ugly?In MI6, he is called Xiao Xianrou. The women in the archives like to tease him the most, but today he is said to be ugly...


    He just wanted to refute, and then saw Zhou Ye who was smiling but not smiling, and his whole body was depressed. Okay, he admitted that he was ugly. Compared with the blond boy in front of him, he really could only say that he had good facial features. Now, he dare not put the word handsome on himself.


    Nima, it''s really harder to compare people to others, you have to shop around...


    "Ahem... This lady, although I am not as handsome as the one in front of me, I can also be regarded as above the standard level with us..." It is a matter of dignity, and Steve had to defend himself. sentence.


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye nodded in agreement, and said, "Yes, he is on their island, so he can be said to be more handsome!"


    "It seems that the people outside are ugly!" Diana snuggled in Zhou Ye''s arms and came to such a conclusion.


    "..." At this moment, Steve was full of cows. I''m sorry, he lowered the average appearance of the British Isles. He is a sinner in Britain...


    At this moment, several assault boats suddenly burst out of the waters outside the island and rushed towards the island.


    "The Germans are here, we have to go..." Steve said and was about to run towards the island.


    But Zhou Ye blocked his way and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, this is not a place where they can wreak havoc!"


    "But..." Steve really has such confidence that he can''t figure out where Zhou Ye came from. Judging from the dresses of Zhou Ye and Diana, they are no different from ordinary British people. No, there is still a difference, Zhou Ye. The half-length coat on his body had a retro feel, but wearing it on Zhou Ye made his handsome figure a little more stable.


    And the cumbersome but not heavy decorative lace on Diana''s half-length dress made this beautiful girl a little more feminine.


    To be precise, the clothes on the two of them are more fashionable than those of the noble ladies and nobles outside the UK.They should know that the current war is dominated by firearms. They are defenseless, why are they so calm?


    "I have raised a lot of cuties there!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Yeah, I haven''t seen Dasha and Ersha for a long time, they have not played with me recently..." Diana complained and shook Zhou Ye''s arm and said, "Dad, you let them play with me... "


    "Uh-Dasha Er stupid said that it hurts too much if you hit them, so..." Zhou Ye stretched out his hands helplessly. His daughter was of a demigod bloodline, and there was nothing light or heavy under her hands. When pets play together, they hurt them...


    "At best, I''ll do it next time, Dad..." Diana stepped on tiptoe, seducing and bewildered in Zhou Ye''s ear: "I can promise you that!"


    "No problem, I will call them to play with you when I look back..." Zhou Ye sold his little pets awe-inspiringly, for the sake of his daughter''s back, the little pets will die for their owners.


    "Dad?" Steve has been completely confused by the relationship between the two. It seems that Zhou Ye is younger than Diana, but why does Diana call Zhou Ye''s father?And it seems that the two are not the kind of father-daughter relationship, but a bit like the relationship between boy and girl friends. Is it some kind of boudoir fun?


    Just when Steve hadn¡¯t figured it out, a huge wave suddenly appeared on the calm sea...


    No, that''s not a huge wave, that''s a huge creature that is more than fifty meters long... Is that?Killer Whale?


    Steve''s eyes widened, but he had never heard of such a big killer whale, and didn''t it mean that killer whales don''t eat people?Why use your own tail fin to flip those landing assault boats?Looking at the red waves rising in the water, it is obvious that those who fell into the water will definitely not end well...


    "Boom!" The German soldiers on the assault boat shot desperately at the killer whale, but it was useless.


    Umbrella''s products must be fine products.


    As Umbrella¡¯s concocted sea beasts, Dasha and Ersha have two giant killer whales over fifty meters long, naturally possessing X genes. They have only two abilities, one is rapid recovery and the other is energy absorption.These bullets are not even tickle to them.


    Chapter Three Hundred


    The two killer whales are like children playing [toy balls]. They flipped or topped several landing assault boats one by one. After a while, the sea returned to calm again... It was just a few occasional waves on the sea. The blood flower seems to be still telling the thrilling scene just now.


    "This...this...!" Steve was completely sluggish, what the hell did he go to, actually protecting the island with a huge killer whale?There is still such a dense fog outside...


    "Well, this Lieutenant Steve, can I ask you to die now?" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "This island rejects all people of unknown origin, so..."


    "No, you can''t kill me..." Steve exclaimed in a spirited voice, "I still have a mission to complete, and I have to stop a war that can kill a million people!"


    At this moment, Steve¡¯s thoughts flashed a lot, but in the end he still wanted to use the kindness of the beautiful woman in front of him to do a self-salvation. You must know that most women are soft-hearted. This is part of the spy course. The first lesson, how to use women has always been a compulsory course for male spies and one of the ways to obtain intelligence.


    "Really?" Zhou Ye looked at him with a faint smile, just at the moment when he heard gunshots on the beach, more than a dozen Amazon women soldiers ran over on horseback.


    "Tie him up and take him to the conference hall!" Zhou Ye ordered.


    "Yes, Your Royal Highness..." The Amazon female warrior replied. There were two female warriors out of the queue. One person and one arm unceremoniously pressed Steve to the ground, took out the rope and tied it directly. A sturdy.


    "You can''t do this..." Steve resisted desperately, but what made him desperate was that, as a big man, he had no power to struggle under the hands of two beautiful women.


    Paradise Island-in the conference hall.


    The surrounding stone chairs were full of Amazonian women warriors wearing various dresses. Zhou Ye came here and brought some popular fashion from the outside world.


    Steve was tied up by a mantra lasso and knelt down in front of the throne. On the throne was Zhou Ye. Hippolyte and Antiop were nestled next to Zhou Ye, while Diana sat obediently. In Zhou Ye''s arms, this was her exclusive seat.


    "Outsider, tell me who you are!" Hippolyte said.


    "My name is...Steve Trevor, an American Expeditionary Force pilot, and my serial number is 8141921. These are all I have to say..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 222

    The Amazon women warriors on the stone benches kept talking, "Is this the man outside? How ugly!"


    "Yes, compared to the prince, this guy who is also a man can''t be seen, it''s terrible!"


    "Fortunately, we have a prince..."


    "It''s nice to have a prince!"


    "Enough, I know I''m ugly, you don''t have to remind me over and over again, OK?" Steve turned his head and shouted angrily. He was going crazy, ran away and entered this island by mistake, and was taken prisoner by a group of crazy women. , And then being rejected by these mad women as ugly...Oh my God, who will save him, this is simply a hell of men.


    "Quiet..." Hippolyte''s voice sounded, and the buzzing of the Amazon women soldiers in the audience calmed down.


    "Okay, go ahead..." Hippolyte nodded in satisfaction, and then said.


    "Continue what? I don''t have much anymore..." Steve felt the truth in his heart suddenly as if he couldn''t hold back anymore, and he went out."I was hired by the British intelligence service, what the hell is this..."


    "That''s the rope that will let you tell the truth, accept your fate!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "The spy training you have received has no effect on this thing!"


    "What''s your mission?" Hippolyte was only interested in the safety of his island, wondering if this man was ordered to find this Amazonian resting place hidden by the gods.


    "No matter who you are, you are now more dangerous than you think..." Steve began to deliberately search for what he could say in his heart. You know, although you can''t tell lies, you can sometimes tell the truth. Misleading, as a spy, Steve has naturally received such training, alarmism is the first step.


    "I am a spy. I was ordered to investigate the intention of the German leader, General Ludendorff, to go to the Ionian Islands. There I found the German military factories and the poisonous gas factories. If these gas bombs are manufactured and used on the battlefield. There will be thousands of civilians slaughtered..." Tagging yourself as justice is the second step of Steve.


    "..." Diana''s face showed unbearable, but she still gave the decision to her father. She believed that her father would be able to give herself a satisfactory answer.


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye smiled when he saw the expression on Diana''s face. His own good girl is so kind, what is an old saying?[A gentleman can deceive it] This Steve, who is a spy, is obviously taking advantage of this."Then tell me, Captain, don''t you Americans have gas factories? Don''t the British have their own gas factories?"


    "...Yes..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Steve spit out these words with difficulty. He suddenly understood that his plan was completely seen through by this man. Under the influence of this mantra lasso, he Can''t tell lies.


    "The German poison gas factory is to continue the war. Is your poison gas factory to quell the war?" Zhou Ye continued to ask with a smile.


    "Of course... of course, no! But, the Germans are more powerful..." As a spy, Steve knows a lot of internal things. Obviously, the man in front of him has seen everything about him.But he still wants to struggle...


    "More powerful?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile: "The killing with a knife is the same as killing with a gun. Is there an essential difference? Or is it? Your poison gas is not fatal?"


    "...There is no difference...Our poison gas is also deadly!" Steve finally gave up the struggle. In front of Zhou Ye, all his thoughts were ineffective.


    "So, baby, look, you don''t need to be sad or disappointed!" Zhou Ye lightly patted Diana''s dolphins and said, "This is just a dog biting a dog. You don''t need a war between two mad dogs. And feel sad!"


    "The civilians are innocent..." Diana bit her lips tightly and said.


    "Are civilians innocent? Ha ha..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Then you can ask him, how did Britain deal with innocent people on other continents more than a hundred years ago? You can ask him again, Americans. How do you treat the Indians who warmly welcomed them... You know that the civilians who enjoy the dividends of the war, every penny spent is filled with the blood of the various ethnic groups in the East and the indigenous Indians. From this point of view, None of them is innocent... This war is only because of a dispute between a group of robbers because of the uneven distribution of the spoils. No matter how great the name is, it is a dog biting a dog..."


    "This... is this true?" Diana didn''t even need Steve to answer. From his desperate eyes, she had already seen the answer she wanted. It was clear that what her father said was the truth...


    "This guy obviously wants to take advantage of your kindness, my dear!" Zhou Ye whispered in Diana''s ear: "We have an old saying in the East that there is something to be hated to be sad, so dear, Anything that only listens to one''s side words is the performance of a fool. To see with one''s own eyes, to hear with one''s ears, and to feel with one''s own heart, is what a wise man does."


    "I don''t want to see this guy anymore, Dad!" Diana was completely black at this moment, but her kindness was exchanged for deception and use. Her past persistence collapsed, and she buried herself in Zhou Ye In her arms, the decision will be left to his father in the future, and he only needs to listen to his father''s words, and consider what is kind and evil, so hard work, or leave it to his father.


    "Throw this guy into the sea to feed Dasha and Ersha!" Zhou Ye ordered.


    "Yes!" Two female guards came over, picked up Steve and walked out.


    Steve struggled desperately, but the hands of the two Amazon female guards were like two iron tongs, holding him tightly, making him unable to break free.


    In the eyes of the two female bodyguards, this ugly man is simply hateful. He actually tried to deceive his little princess. If it weren''t for the prince to expose his tricks, I am afraid that he might really succeed.


    Two Amazon female warriors carried Steve to a high cliff on the coast, and one of the female warriors put a finger in her mouth and blew a whistle.


    Following her whistle, two whistles like whistling sounded, two huge figures looming in the sea.It is the two killer whales...


    "I hope you won''t cause diarrhea between the two little babies!" Another female guard untied the mantra lasso wrapped around Steve and threw him down mercilessly with the back of his neck.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!


    Chapter Three Hundred and One


    Two days after the incident-


    Zhou Ye came to Diana''s little secret base and watched sitting on the swing swinging, Diana with her small face tightly smiled and said, "Hey, baby, you seem to be in a bad mood! "


    "No, Dad, I just..." Diana felt that the kindness beliefs she had adhered to in the past seemed to be worthless.


    "Baby, kindness is not guilty, and sympathy is not wrong!" Zhou Ye walked over, then hugged Diana tightly, and said, "Everything is the fault of those who use people''s sympathy. Such talents are Really guilty!"


    "Then Dad... do you think you are kind or evil?" Diana asked Zhou Ye curiously.


    "Uh-this I think you should ask yourself!" Zhou Ye kicked the ball to Diana''s feet."Do you feel happy to be with me? If you are happy, I am kind, if not, I am evil... I am good and evil, depending on you, baby!"


    "Then I think Dad is the kindest person in the world..." Diana instantly figured it out. Goodness and evil are never said by people themselves, but by what kind of things he has done. What kind of influence people have."Dad, take possession of me, be crazy or crazy...Today I can..."


    Diana didn''t finish the rest of her words, but Zhou Ye already understood what could be?You can try to fully occupy it... With a cry, Zhou Ye transformed...


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "My dear, have you really decided to take Diana to human society?" Hippolyte looked at Zhou Ye reluctantly.


    "Well, I think Diana has grown up and needs to establish her own three views..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "So, baby, I will feed you all at once..."


    "That''s not the reason...Ah, tap it, dear..."


    At night, at the entrance of the Hippolyte Palace, everyone held a grand farewell ceremony to send Zhou Ye out of the island...Of course, when the sky was pale, the whole floor was covered with naked bodies, naked bodies, naked bodies and naked bodies. Ah hey female Amazon warriors...


    They really ate and supported them this time, and they were a little scared one by one. Zhou Ye went directly to the "Ten Thousand Strikes in Seconds" genius, and they levelled them all...


    On the shore of Paradise Island...


    Diana was sitting in a small boat built by herself, waiting for her father''s arrival.


    It didn¡¯t take long before she saw an upright figure walking towards her in the morning sun. The sun was shining on his blonde hair, and there were bursts of golden light, like a god descending on the world, and it was the person who had been busy all night. Zhou Ye.


    "Dad, you are here..." Diana cheered and rushed in front of Zhou Ye, but dissatisfied with her small hand, she wiped the lip marks on Zhou Ye''s cheek."Really, knowing that today is the day you went out of the island with me, you still pester you so much!"


    "Okay, don''t be angry, baby, you must know that in the next year, I belong to you completely, they can''t see me!" Zhou Ye smiled and comforted her.


    "This is great..." Diana felt very happy that she could occupy Zhou Ye for a year. Although Zhou Ye often accompanied her on the island, there were still so many Amazon female warriors, especially With my own mother, aunt and Pandora...


    This time Diana was finally able to monopolize Zhou Ye for a year, and Diana was overjoyed."Then what are we waiting for? Dear father?"


    "Uh, baby, you can no longer call my father in human society..." Zhou Ye said embarrassingly, "After all, there are things like ethics in human society..."


    "Then what do you call?" Diana asked puzzledly: "The gods don''t speak ethics, why do the human beings created by the gods speak ethics..."


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye regretted it at this time, regretting that he was okay. Why did he want to spread the chaos of the Greek gods to Diana?... Now I actually stopped asking myself."Maybe... Maybe...for the health of the next generation?"


    "Why?" Diana turned into a curious baby, and kept asking Zhou Ye why... it made Zhou Ye embarrassed...


    "Okay, baby, we still have a lot of time, I will tell you slowly!" Zhou Ye urgently changed the subject, "Now let''s go first!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 223

    "Okay!" Diana took Zhou Ye and jumped directly onto her small sailboat, and sailed towards the outside world: "Dad, I won''t call your father, what shall I call?"


    "Just call my dear... baby 1"


    "Honey? Is that right?"


    "Yes, baby, that''s it!"


    "My dear, my dear... hee hee, this seems to be a good name!"


    As the two voices drifted away, Diana''s small sailboat finally disappeared on the sea. At the highest point of the island, Hippolyte sighed faintly until he could no longer see the shadow of his daughter''s boat. With a deep breath, he supported the wall and returned to his bedroom...


    Feeling the peculiar feeling of hemp, crisp and crisp coming from under him, Hippolyte couldn''t help but blush, and uttered a low mouthful: "This bastard... just leave, you will harm people before you leave..."


    Having said this, she couldn''t help but sighed, muttering to herself, "I start to miss you now, what should I do, dear..."


    And at the moment on the sea...


    Diana was holding Zhou Ye and asking 100,000 why...


    "Why does that ship smoke?"


    "Why do people make such machines that pollute the environment?"


    "Why do humans eat the meat of other animals...?"


    Zhou Ye was finally annoyed by the question, and simply pressed Diana on the deck...He came on a sunrise trip on the sea, facing the rising sun, made this action...


    This time the battle was really dark, and it didn¡¯t end until Ye Xing covered the sky. Zhou Ye had to admire his cheap daughter. The blood of the demigod was indeed the blood of the demigod... How can I entangle myself for such a long time...


    "Dad, what is good? What is evil?" Diana murmured, snuggling in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    "Huh..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly. Seeing that his daughter from home was still struggling with this issue, he said simply: "There is no complete good in the world and no real evil. Some are just relative good and evil. , Maybe everyone has a different view of good and evil..."


    "Then what is your view of good and evil, dad?" Diana asked curiously.


    "What is good for me is good, and what is bad for me is evil!" Zhou Ye grinned, "Everyone in the world is like this...!"


    "Then what are my good and evil?" Diana was a little confused.


    "If there is one person, all people say he is kind, but he wants to kill me, then is he good or evil?" Zhou Ye thought for a while, and then followed benevolence.


    "Big evil..." Diana didn''t even think about it, she just blurted out, actually wanting to kill her favorite father, he is not evil, what is evil?


    "But people say he is a kind person?" Zhou Ye continued to induce.


    "Then he is also a villain, at least to me, he is a villain!" Diana did not change her original intention.


    "Baby, isn''t this your good and evil?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "What''s good for Dad, those who help Dad are kind, and those who help Dad are bad, and those who want to hurt Dad are evil people. I understand Dad!" Diana nodded firmly. From this moment on, she didn''t have anything. Confused, her view of good and evil was completely distorted by Zhou Ye...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Two


    half year later------


    A tall and fit black-haired beauty, holding a handsome and incomparable blond teenager wandering the streets of London, the beauty looked up at the sky covered by the black smoke from the forest-like chimney, this city He already deserves the title of Fog City.


    "Dad, why do we come to this damn place?" The black-haired girl was Diana who had traveled through most of the world with Zhou Ye.


    In the past six months, Zhou Ye took her to the Eastern World to take a look at the Eastern civilians who were struggling with the opium of British merchants, and the innocent people whose homes were destroyed by opium, and then went to India. In a circle, take a look at the ordinary people dying and struggling under the iron hoof of the British colonists.


    Finally, Zhou Ye took her to the American continent to see how this country that advertises freedom and justice treats the Indians who helped their ancestors from the Mayflower establish a foothold in the American continent.


    Indian slaughter order, scalp-for-dollar order, Thanksgiving...?This is simply the greatest blasphemy against the word gratitude.


    Diana was completely biased by Zhou Ye. Now she doesn''t have any good feelings for these countries in Europe and America. In her opinion, any natural and man-made disasters in these countries are caused by herself and deserve it.


    Now even if Diana is released alone, it is estimated that there will only be one Wonder Woman, and there will no longer be the so-called Wonder Woman... Zhou Ye feels very satisfied with his life outlook education.


    "Of course we are here to do business!" Zhou Ye frowned and looked at the narrow streets with soot floating everywhere. He also hated London in this era. It is really a shame that the European environmentalists of later generations have a face. Criticize the sandstorm in my Greater Kyoto. No matter how bad the environment of my Greater Kyoto is, it is a hundred times stronger than London, the world metropolis of this era, which represents advanced and fashionable.


    "I feel like I can''t breathe anymore, Dad..." Diana looked at the gray sky with disgust, and mocked: "This is the justice that the lieutenant advertises? Ha..."


    "So I said, the definition of justice in everyone''s heart is different, we only need to implement our own justice!" Zhou Ye smiled and corrected Diana''s view of universal justice. His most proud thing.


    "Yes, Dad!" At this moment, Diana had reached a state of blind obedience to Zhou Ye. Even if Zhou Ye said that the whole European continent was landed for world peace, she would not hesitate to implement Zhou Ye''s ideas. .


    "But I still hate this place, because they stain the new boots you gave me!" Diana said with dissatisfaction looking at the black mud spots on her new boots.


    "Well, it seems we need a means of transportation!" Zhou Ye smiled and stood on the side of the street with Diana''s slender waist.


    It didn''t take long for the two to see a wagon drawn by two horses approaching them. A violet sword and shield badge hung on the side wall of the carriage, which was obviously a noble carriage.


    This luxurious carriage stopped in front of Zhou Ye, a smiley face wearing a white fur hat stuck out the carriage window and looked at Zhou Ye with a smile: "Hey, do you need to take you for a ride? Handsome gentleman !"


    "Of course, I would never refuse the kindness of a beautiful lady!" Zhou Ye replied with a smile. The door of the carriage was opened from the inside. Zhou Ye took Diana and sat in the carriage naturally.


    Diana is now immune to this situation. Only when she reaches the outside world, she truly knows how destructive her father''s face is to women.


    When they were still at sea, a French lady forced the captain to stop the ship, just to pick her up with her father, and even invited herself to go on a round-the-world trip with her...


    Zhou Ye did not refuse their invitation. Although Diana was a bit jealous at first, it turned out that those noble ladies had completely lost their wives and lost their troops. Zhou Ye didn¡¯t look down on them at all and left them alone. In front of me, I was like a peacock with an open screen. I didn''t plan to get their chuang at all. In the end, Diana was the cheapest.


    So now Diana is no longer jealous. Anyway, his father is just playing with them. Besides, in the past six months, except for Zhou Ye flying with Diana when the distance is too far, most of the other time has been depended on. With a handsome face, eating and drinking...


    Those ladies also love and hate Zhou Ye. He loves his witty words like pearls. If there is no problem in the world, it is difficult to get him. From time to time, they will perform small magic tricks to surprise them. Why do they hate him? Is this guy just not their chuang?


    Just like a piece of fat hanging in front of their eyes, it seems that they can be swallowed in one bite, but in the end they can¡¯t eat it. Some of them almost wanted the overlord to bow... but in order not to damage them The image in front of Ye, they had to swallow their saliva and pretend to be serious, and the ugly and funny Diana often couldn''t help laughing.


    It seems that this is a new bait... Diana smiled and looked at the lady in a fur coat in front of her, waiting for a good show.


    "Mister doesn''t look like a Londoner?" The lady in a fur coat started wanting to touch Zhou Ye''s bottom as soon as she came, "Is this the first time in London?"


    "Yes, I came to London to find someone!" Zhou Ye took out a piece of paper written in English from his pocket and handed it to the lady."If it is convenient, can you send me here first?"


    "No problem!" The lady was also very simply. She opened the small window behind her and the coachman in front of her, and passed the paper over and said, "Sirens, send this gentleman to this place first!"


    "Okay, madam!" The coachman''s answer came through the small window.


    "It seems that the person you are looking for is also a great man!" Although it was just a tip, the lady had clearly seen the address on the paper."The West End is a place where powerful and powerful people gather, where you can find the most powerful people in Britain, and the richest people!"


    "I''m visiting Sir Patrick and I need to ask him about some things!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Oh my God, you actually know Sir Patrick?" The lady covered her mouth with a goose feather fan, looking surprised.


    "Is Sir Patrick already so famous?" Zhou Ye looked surprised.


    "Sir Patrick is the leader of the hot conservatives now, and the peace proposal he advocates is really exciting... He is really a peace-loving gentleman." The lady looked like a conservative too.

 In Movie World Chapter 224

    "Maybe..." Zhou Ye shrugged his shoulders, thinking that God of War Ares was a peaceful person, and really blinded you."I haven''t seen him for a long time, I really don''t know what kind of peace proposal he made!"


    "The three principles of peace he proposed have spread throughout Europe. Haven''t you been in Europe for a while? You don''t even know about it?"


    "Uh, I just came back from America, I really don''t know about this..."


    "Oh my god, it''s really a shame, that''s a great offer!" The lady looked a pity, and then she said brightly, "If you can, can you introduce Sir Patrick to me? I am personally right. He admires it very much!"


    "Ahem... if there is a chance, I think I will!" Zhou Ye can only perfunctory, the ghost knows whether Sir Patrick is still alive after today, even if he is alive, it is estimated that his destiny will be in the future. Brera''s biological laboratory only.


    "Really? Are you really willing to introduce Sir Patrick to me?" The lady''s eyes brightened.


    "Well, I don''t think this is a big problem!" Zhou Ye was depressed for a while. It seems that in the eyes of some women, his appearance is still no match for the temptation and temptation of power...


    Diana saw Zhou Ye''s deflated appearance, and she burst into laughter. She didn''t expect that her father''s invincible male offensive would be defeated by power. It was really fun...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Three


    The West End of London, here is the gathering place of the powerful, here is the gathering place of British wealth.Here you seem to be instantly free from the suffocating black haze of the Eastern District. Here you can''t see the dirty sailors and dock workers, only well-dressed English gentlemen and English ladies in whalebone skirts.


    Of course, Zhou Ye and Diana must be added now, no matter where they stand, they are like fireflies in the dark, exuding dazzling brilliance.


    "Hello, I''m coming to Sir Patrick..." Zhou Ye stood in front of a three-story white Victorian apartment, facing a man in a neatly dressed gown, showing meticulous gestures. The silver-haired old man said: "I think he will be happy to give me advice!"


    "Excuse me, sir, have you made an appointment?" The British butler is worthy of the legendary old-fashioned style. Even in the face of Zhou Ye, who seems to be from an extraordinary background, he still calmly speaks in Oxford accent. Asked without haste.


    "There is no appointment!" Zhou Ye smiled, with golden eyes looking at the British butler faintly. At this moment, he did not hesitate to use the spiritual hints that he had not used for a long time to the butler. Interest was stopped at the door of BOSS."But I think he will be very happy to see me!"


    "Yes, I think so too!" The slightly muddy eyes of the British butler were slightly stagnant, and then he recovered his qingming. At this moment, he has been controlled by Zhou Ye''s mental hint."Please come with me, Sir Patrick has just returned from the Capitol, enjoying his afternoon tea!"


    "For me, this is really good news!" Zhou Ye smiled and embraced Diana and followed the butler into the door.


    Under the leadership of the butler, the two Zhou Ye quickly came to the door of a room on the second floor. The butler knocked on the door politely and rhythmically."Sir Patrick, someone is looking for you!"


    "Didn''t I say that I was gone this afternoon?" A slightly older voice came from the room.


    Although the voice said so, it was clear that the butler didn''t mean to obey his orders. Instead, he opened the door and gestured to Zhou Ye and Diana: "Please come in, sir!"


    "Thank you!" After Zhou Ye thanked him politely, he walked into the room with Diana, the butler bowed slightly, exited the room, and closed the door.


    "Who are you?" Seeing the uninvited two of Zhou Ye, Sir Patrick''s pupils shrank, and they returned to normal in an instant. Like an ordinary old man, he stood up angrily, and was about to rush two. The appearance of people going out."Please leave here, you are not welcome here, and I don''t know you either!"


    Zhou Ye ignored the old acting guy, but looked around in the room. This is an ordinary-looking English study room with various books and two comfortable wicker chairs on the shelves around it. It was placed in front of the fireplace. At this moment, the charcoal fire in the fireplace was burning, adding a bit of warmth to this cold winter house.


    "Should I call you Sir Patrick?" Zhou Ye said unceremoniously and sat on the chair opposite Sir Patrick in front of the fireplace, then hugged Diana on his lap, jokingly: "Or should May I call you the god of war Ares?"


    Obviously, Zhou Ye had already told Diana about the purpose of coming here. Hearing the name Ares, Diana was unmoved, still snuggling in Zhou Ye''s arms obediently.


    "It seems you are here prepared..." Sir Patrick, uh, no, it should be called Ares now.Ares looked at Zhou Ye, with a haze on his thin cheeks, "I just don''t know what you want to do with my sister here?"


    "Who''s your sister..." Diana tried to jump up after she rubbed it, but was hugged tightly by Zhou Ye. "Dad, let me go, I want to ask this damn guy, what is he? What do you mean? Why do you call my sister?"


    Diana knew Ares, the god of war, but didn''t know her own life experience. She had a mother and father who loved her. What does this old guy mean?


    "Don''t worry, my dear baby, you are my daughter, and no one can take it away. This doesn''t change with anyone''s words!" Zhou Ye whispered to Diana''s ear to calm her emotions .


    "Hmm..." The fierce Diana suddenly returned to Zhou Ye''s arms like a cat that was smoothed.


    "Interesting... It''s so funny, my sad father Zeus, the godslayer who was created to kill me in the end, is not willing to perform his duties anymore? It''s so funny..." Ares watching Looking at the father and daughter in front of them, they instantly understood the causality, and suddenly laughed wildly.


    "Does anyone say that you are very annoying?" Zhou Ye looked at the madman-like old man impatiently, and whispered: "Although Diana was not my own birth, she was raised by me. We have each other, we know each other, we recognize each other, your cheap father Zeus, besides giving Diana his blood, what else did you give her?"


    "Dad..." When Diana heard Zhou Ye''s words, she happily offered her own daddy. Obviously, her father will always be her father, even if the blood of Zeus is flowing in her body, she will not recognize Zeus. It belongs to her father. She has only one father, and that is Zhou Ye.


    "Interesting, it''s so funny...Have you inherited the Protoss'' view of love and love? It''s so funny to fall in love with the man who raised him..." Ares saw Diana kiss Zhou Ye , It was as if a new continent had been discovered."My sister, it seems that we will no longer be enemies!"


    "Because we are all rebels of the gods, hahahahaha!" Saying this, Ares laughed happily again.


    "I don''t know why, seeing your expression makes me feel very uncomfortable!" Following Zhou Ye''s words, Ares only felt that his world had fallen, and the ceiling instantly turned into the ground. It fell from the ceiling back to the ground.


    "Mortal, do you dare to blaspheme and blaspheme?" Ares slowly got up from the ground, staring at this Zhou Ye tightly. Although he didn''t know what was going on just now, he didn''t see it clearly. Something hit himself, but based on his instinct, he felt that the man in front of him who Diana called Dad beat him.


    "Actually, you were so happy just now, I haven''t said what I''m here for!" Zhou Ye said, stood up, gently put Diana in his arms on the chair, and then looked worried. My own Diana smiled: "Baby, I promise it will be over soon, give me five seconds!"


    "Yeah!" Diana nodded and sat in the chair obediently.


    "It''s really an arrogant mortal, don''t you know a word? Only God is the one who kills the gods?" Although Ares said very arrogantly, his actions were very cautious. After all, he hadn''t See clearly, he suffered a big loss first, something he hadn''t encountered in thousands of years.


    "What a god, it''s just the dreams of a group of boring people with extraordinary abilities!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and the golden eyes in his eyes exuded an inch of golden light, and the whole person stood there like a supreme god. , Let Ares involuntarily be more careful again.


    "You humble existences don''t know anything about power..." As soon as Zhou Ye''s words sounded, the battle was over.


    I saw Ares instantly fell to the ground, his whole body turned ragged, his nose and face swollen.There is also a pair of special fetters and handcuffs on his hands and feet.On that instrument of torture, many cuneiform writings were meanderingly inscribed. This was a lock goddess shackles that Guan Guan specially made for Zhou Ye, specifically for this group of self-proclaimed gods.


    "You...what did you do to me?" Ares, who fell on the ground, no longer had a calm look on his face at this moment, only a face full of fear, he found that his divine power was blocked by this pair of shackles. Unable to use the slightest, he is now an ordinary person who is stronger than an ordinary old man.


    "Really a guy who resists beating!" Zhou Ye exclaimed.


    You know, just now, he punched this old guy thousands of punches at the speed of light, kicked him tens of thousands of kicks, even though he was afraid of beating him to death, it only took a bit of effort, but this is also incredible. Zhou Ye''s force was enough to explode the moon, but he didn''t kill this guy, it just made his nose and face swollen.


    This had to make Zhou Ye sigh that the skins of these self-proclaimed gods were so thick.


    Of course, even though they have thick skins, these gods still haven''t gotten rid of human nature. They use their naked eyes to capture Zhou Ye''s figure. Isn''t that looking for abuse?


    Can he see the speed of light clearly with the naked eye?Obviously they can''t!That''s why Ares was crushed by Zhou Ye like a weak chicken at this moment, but he couldn''t even see his figure.To be honest, in Zhou Ye''s eyes, the strength of this Ares is not as good as the Apocalypse in the X world.


    "What are you going to want?" Ares lying on the ground watched with horror as Zhou Ye took out a human-shaped iron box like an iron, a virgin, and a woman from his bracelet, and placed it on top of the iron box. He also drew spells in words he couldn''t understand, which made him feel dangerous instinctively.


    "You can''t get rid of you, don''t worry, I have no interest in you!" Zhou Ye still has a heart to play with the old guy, "I just brought you back to my base, I think after all, come to this world. It''s too unreasonable if you don''t bring anything to the Red Queen. What if she goes on strike when she gets angry? It just happens that there are you guys who call themselves gods. I think the Red Queen will love my gift!"


    "No, don''t..." Although he didn''t understand the meaning of Zhou Ye''s words, Ares felt that it was definitely not a pleasant thing.


    Zhou Ye ignored Ares''s struggle, grabbed him by the neck like a chicken, stuffed him into the Prison God Iron Maiden¡¤Girl, and then retracted it into the bracelet.


    A group of guys who can''t even break through time and space dare to claim to be gods?Yeah, yeah, what a shame...


    "Dad, who is the Red Queen?"


    "The Red Queen, it is a very, very advanced computer. I will show you to know her then!"


    "Is she also one of your wives?"


    "Uh, she doesn''t have this function yet..."


    "Then father, where are we going now?"


    "It''s almost a year, we should go back, don''t you want your mother? Baby!"


    "Really? That''s great... It''s just that the time to spend alone with Dad is gone. I always feel that I haven''t had enough..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 225

    "Then let''s play for a while and then go back?"


    "Okay, there are many things I haven''t tried with Dad..."


    The two of them walked out of the apartment while chatting, and never showed up in London again...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Four


    While Zhou Ye was taking Diana around Europe, some people were thinking about him¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "This person has no past in this world, let alone a future in this world. He only has the present. What is going on?"


    In a dark cave, only a pile of burning wood on the open ground emits a golden light. That''s right, the light from this bonfire is golden.


    There were three women sitting by the campfire. One of them was old, with scattered silver hair draped over her shoulders, while the woman sitting to her left, wearing a black veil, concealed all her features, making people There is no way to confirm her appearance and age, and there is a young and beautiful woman with a motherly smile on her face, as if a young woman is looking at her child.


    It was the old woman who said the above sentence, and saw that she was holding a pair of dark scissors, pulling out the gold thread from the young woman''s hand and passing through the black veiled woman''s hand without hesitation. shear.


    The cut gold thread fluttered and fell directly into the bonfire surrounded by three people. Every time an old woman cut a gold thread, a trace of sadness leaked out of the young woman''s face.


    They are the three goddesses of destiny in Greek mythology. The kind and beautiful young woman Kroso represents the new life, and the masked woman is the unpredictable fate represented by the second sister Laxsis. The wife is Atropos, she represents death.


    What they are discussing now is a thread of destiny that is constantly cut no matter what. She can''t find the beginning of this thread, and Laxsis cannot exert any force of fate on it, and Atlopus'' scissors cannot at all. Cut this thread, even this thread is like illusion, she can''t touch it at all.


    This sudden line of destiny made them feel very troubled. Even after they exerted divine power, they couldn''t see the connecting part of this line...


    This is not the worst. The worst is that that thread even mischievously found hundreds of threads of fate that they deliberately hid, and got entangled with them. With its light, they could no longer control There are hundreds of fate lines.


    "This...what the hell is going on?" The elder Atlopus, the boss of the goddess of fate, has struggled with this line for a long time. According to mortal time, it has been at least thousands of years, but still can''t break this. Root line.


    She is exhausted physically and mentally...


    "I think I probably know what''s going on!" It sounded in vain, and then a Valkyrie wearing a gold armor, holding a shield and a javelin suddenly appeared in the cave.


    "Athena..." The three goddesses stood up all at once, and the boss Atropos said unceremoniously: "We have done everything we promised you. What are you doing now?"


    "Of course, I know that you have done everything you promised me!" Athena smiled and walked gracefully to the three of them. "My stupid brother killed my father, and my self The eldest father thought he could kill my stupid brother by leaving a back hand, but the back hand was cut off... This is a sad story!"


    "Hehe, your father''s back hand might not be the back hand you left behind intentionally!" Atlopus had already seen through this guy called the goddess of war. "You want your sister, Diana, to spread the gods in the world. Glory, I want to revive the glory of the Greek gods again, but unfortunately, you can''t control the fate of your sister now, right?"


    "Isn''t it obvious?" Athena laughed: "If it weren''t for such a plan, how could my stupid brother kill Apollo, how could he kill Hephaestus, how could he kill him? Hermes, the most important thing is, if I didn''t steal my father''s lightning scepter, how could he kill my father?"


    "Why did you plan all this for what?" Atlopus asked: "Is it just to leave only the goddess in the twelve gods?"


    "Of course, isn''t this bad?" Athena smiled triumphantly: "Ancient era was the era of matriarchal clans. That era was the most peaceful era, with no war and no destruction. Let''s look at what happened afterwards? Those men came to power, they were greedy, they were full of destructive desires, they launched wars for their own interests and destroyed thousands of families, so... I want to reproduce the style of the ancient times, I want to let the female gods completely dominate the world! "


    "You are really crazy..." Atropos murmured.


    "No, of course I am not crazy. I am very sober. I have always planned for this matter for thousands of years. Now I am only the last step!" Athena said, glancing at Atlopus, and said "If I''m crazy? Don''t forget that you are no better. You are also my accomplices. Without your help to cover up their fate, how could those male gods die stupidly in Ares'' hands!"


    "I..." Atlopus wanted to defend, but couldn''t talk about it. After all, she was also a member of Athena''s persuasion at that time.


    "Okay, let''s separate the lines of fate that run away and take the last step!" Athena said with the spear in her hand, lightly tapping the headless and tailless line of fate that seemed like an illusion, she thought, This one of her own will definitely break the fate line, so that Amazon''s fate will return to her hands, but... nothing happened.


    "Hehe, Athena, neither can you..." Atlopus was very happy to see this woman deflated, although she could not touch the line of fate, but seeing someone like her, she couldn''t help but feel happy. .


    "It''s been a long time since you walked out of the cave at the foot of the World Tree, and your thoughts have become rigid!" Athena ignored Atlopus''s ridicule, but raised her round shield with a confident expression. A photo of the entangled and entangled fate of the Amazons, a cloud of phantom appeared on the shield, which is exactly the image of Zhou Ye and the Amazon women."In the ancient East, there is an old saying called Shun Teng Mo Gu. We don''t need to find the beginning and end of this line of fate, we only need to find the people who are entangled with him!"


    With the voice of Athena, Zhou Ye''s image finally stayed on her shield, "Look, I have found the master of this line of fate... Now, it''s up to you! Laksis!"


    Laxis, wearing a black veil, nodded silently, and pointed her finger to the shield of the image of Zhou Ye last year. On her raised fingers, there was a trace of black and unknown mist wrapped around her. The mist was called Destiny''s. Malicious.


    I saw the black mist drifting towards the shield and flying towards the image of Zhou Ye last year. After hitting the shield, the mist was stained with a hint of golden aura. The black mist with golden aura turned his head towards the headless road. The tailless line of fate flies away...


    When approaching the golden fate line, the mist quickly entangled, dyeing the entire fate line black...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Five


    On the other hand, Zhou Ye is taking his good daughter, Diana, on a trip in Barcelona, ??Spain. Although Europe has become a dog in World War I, I have to say that there is still a place of peace. For example, Switzerland, Spain, Denmark, Norway, etc. Zhou Ye chose Spain this time.


    "It looks really good here..." Diana looked at this port city. People were still living peacefully, except that there were more cargo ships from other countries in the port.


    "Of course, the place I chose is the best!" Zhou Ye replied. Of course he would not choose the landlocked countries in Europe. Let alone war refugees, it is a big problem.


    If Diana gets there, she might be in a bad mood again. Although Spain is also a neutral country, across a strait, the refugees would not choose this place. It is more the first choice of the rich and nobles...


    "Okay baby, I''ll take you to eat some famous Spanish dishes. I remember having eaten it once, and it feels good!" Zhou Ye still remembers the taste of the roast suckling pig that he had eaten in the [Flying Eagle Project]. It''s not bad to say.


    Just when he was embracing Diana to find a local person to inquire about food information, he suddenly felt a trip over his feet and suddenly fell to the ground.


    With Zhou Ye¡¯s reaction speed, he would never fall down. He stopped there in a weird posture, and his whole person showed a forty-five degree angle to the ground. In order to cover up his unnaturalness, he hurriedly supported him with his hand. ground.


    Only then did he discover that on the ground, a rivet of a cargo box with a length of 20 centimeters was erected there with the sharp part facing upwards. This situation was quite strange. What is this?Reaper is here?


    Zhou Ye frowned. He has never fallen since he gained Superman''s power, not to mention the weird rivets in front of him. These are the nails on the cargo ship that are used to nail the wooden boxes containing valuables. That¡¯s right, this is the port, and it¡¯s okay for something like this to appear, but it¡¯s not right to appear in front of me and I just happen to fall...


    Zhou Ye glanced around randomly, and didn''t see anyone who made him feel very wrong, and he didn''t feel anyone tripping him when he fell.


    ... Is it really your own problem?Is this really an accident?Zhou Ye thought a little unconfidently.


    "Dad, what happened?" Diana asked Zhou Ye, who was lying on the ground in a strange posture.


    "No, nothing, baby, let''s find a place where we can taste local specialties!" Zhou Ye shook his head and stood up, taking this incident as an accident for the time being. Now he doesn''t want to accompany his daughter. The good times were messed up.


    "Well, let''s go, Dad!" Diana happily hugged Zhou Ye''s arm, and the two walked toward the city like a close young couple.


    Nothing happened along the way. Zhou Ye slowly let go of his vigilance, and took Diana to start looking for local well-known food. The two finally chose a restaurant called 7PORTES, which is said to have seafood here. Good meal...


    Both of them ordered a tasting, and Zhou Ye felt that it was not bad except for a bit salty. Of course, the spring rolls here were also good, not the Cantonese spring rolls, but the translated name is called spring rolls.


    After eating, the two went to the Boqueria Bazaar, the most beautiful market in Spain, which is known as the must choice for gluttons. Here, Diana is like a puppy of Sahuan, and will taste the bread on this stall. After a while, he took a sausage from that stall, and after a while, he had another brightly colored popsicle in his hand.


    That''s a rhythm that feels that the mouth is not enough.


    Zhou Ye smiled and helped Diana pay the bills behind her. When she left England, Zhou Ye exchanged gold for a lot of pounds. In this era when the pound is still strong, this thing is better than Spanish currency.


    "Hi, boy, your girlfriend is such a lovely girl!" An old lady wearing an apron rejected Zhou Ye''s pound and said: "It''s just a piece of bread, just treat it as I asked her to eat it!"


    "Thank you so much!" Zhou Ye thanked him politely, and hurriedly ran after Diana. This daughter seemed to be short of snacks when she was a child. Is this to take revenge on the days when she did not have snacks when she was a child?It turned into a foodie...


    Just when Zhou Ye finished paying the bills one by one and was about to find his daughter, he suddenly heard a weird [bang] sound, like a heavy object falling from something...


    Zhou Ye followed the sound and saw that there was a ham shop next to him. On the door of the store, there was a row of large prosciutto hams. It happened that a prosciutto ham seemed to be unhooked from the hook and fell off. It hit the cutting board below, and the weight of the ham happened to hit the handle of the sharp ham-slicing knife on the cutting board. This time the sharp knife was smashed into the air, and it pierced Zhou Ye''s head in a circle in mid-air. Come here.


    "Nima..." Although Zhou Ye was not afraid of swords and guns, he did not intend to use his head to pick up the sharp knife. He stretched out his hand easily and clamped the sharp knife that hit his head with two fingers.


    "I''m sorry...I''m really sorry..." Only then did the owner of the ham shop realize that his sharp knife had almost caused a disaster, and he hurriedly walked out of the shop and apologized to Zhou Ye.


    "It''s nothing, just be careful when placing the knives in the future!" Zhou Ye saw at a glance that the shopkeeper was really unaware, and he didn''t intend to kill him. Instead, he returned the sharp knife.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 226

    While the shop owner said yes, he took out the dropped prosciutto, and had to give it to Zhou Ye, saying that it was a gift he apologized, otherwise he would feel uneasy. Zhou Ye was not polite, so he just accepted it.


    When no one noticed, Zhou Ye threw the ham into his wristband. There was no sound on the surface, and he still accompanied Diana to play there with a happy appearance...


    In the afternoon, Zhou Ye experienced several fatal attacks that seemed to be accidental, but these attacks were completely useless to Zhou Ye, but he easily avoided the past.


    night------


    In the luxurious suite of the Euler Hotel, Diana, who had been playing for a day, was conquered by Zhou Ye for a while, and was falling into a deep dream. It was obvious that her dreams were very sweet and beautiful, because even in her sleep, the corners of her mouth Can''t help but turn up slightly.


    Zhou Ye quietly walked down the chuang, put on the clothes, and then helped Diana in his sleep to cover the quilt, and he flashed himself, his whole person turned out from the window on the fifth floor, he did not fall to the ground, but directly Flew onto the top roof of the hotel.


    The series of attacks during the day today let him know that someone is looking at him. Obviously, the person who is looking at him does not understand his abilities, otherwise he would not use such innocent actions, but Zhou Ye hates this kind of being. The feeling of staring to death.


    In particular, everything seemed like an accident. Those who caused the accident didn''t seem to be intentional. He even hypnotized a few people, but still got nothing. This feeling of being calculated almost made him angry...


    Although he didn''t know who was calculating him, Zhou Ye had a little guess about such things as accidents. It was like a curse...


    Although Guan Guan is not by his side, he still has a way to solve this problem.Standing on the empty rooftop of the hotel, Zhou Ye began to summon his two ship-splitting knives in his mind.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Six


    "Xueping (Ting)"


    Following Zhou Ye''s call, a crack appeared in the air above Zhou Ye''s head.


    In that crack, you can still see the blood-colored sea faintly, and on that sea, violent winds and waves are set off from time to time.Two red lights flashed, they came out of the sea of ??blood, flew directly out of the crack, and turned into two red-haired beauties in front of Zhou Ye, and bowed to Zhou Ye.


    "Xueping (Ting) sees the master!"


    "Yes, it seems that you are practicing very well!" Zhou Ye looked at the two girls who were already solid in front of them, just like ordinary people, and laughed, "This time I invite you to see if I am on my body. Being cursed...how do I feel that I am a bit too unlucky these days!"


    "Yes, Master!" Xueping (Ting) and the two female heroes condensed their eyes, and suddenly an inch of red light appeared in their eyes. When they looked at their master, they couldn''t help but give a little hum "Hey, Master, you really were framed!"


    The eldest sister Xueping said, slashing with her hand beside Zhou Ye, and there was a sorrowful cry, and then a black air appeared around Zhou Ye out of thin air.Xueping (Ting) and the two women yelled in unison: "Who is the evildoer, dare to be attached to my lord, you can''t keep it!"


    The black air was like a psychic, and he wanted to escape from the air. The two girls looked at one, and suddenly two strong suction came, sucking the black air into the two women''s bodies.


    The two of them are killer soldiers forged with hostile energy and dead energy as their roots. The power of doom in these districts is not worth mentioning to them. At best, they are just an after-dinner meal. Forget, they can kill gods...


    "Can you find out who it is?" Zhou Ye asked with a sullen face. It has never been his style to be slapped and not fight back. If you let him know who is targeting him, Zhou Ye must let him know. Do you know how many eyes the Lord Ma has?


    "Hmm¡ª" My sister Xue Ting chewed the black air in her mouth for a long time as if chewing food, and then said softly: "It doesn''t look like the taste of ours or the taste of Western sects!


    "Well¡ªNanyang? It''s not like it!"


    "This kind of taste has a sweet fragrance, like a feeling of supernatural power..."


    "By the way, it''s a bit like the feeling of Western gods... Well, it''s not the indifferent sacred feeling of Jehovah, but a smell of sea..."


    "Okay, I see..." Zhou Ye wanted to cover his face. He really wanted to know how his weapon sister paper tasted so many flavors, but Xue Ting''s remarks reminded him instead. The supernatural power with the smell of the sea?


    Among the European gods, it will certainly not be Jehovah. This old boy has never appeared in this movie, and there is no god like sea god in the Old and New Testaments. Only Greece has appeared in this movie. The gods have the gods of the sea god, don¡¯t ask, they must be the gods of Greece...


    Oh, the gods of Greece...


    Zhou Ye originally thought that all the street goods except Ares should be dead, but he didn''t expect that there are still alive?And I''m still calculating myself... It seems that the water is deep behind here.


    But Zhou Ye changed his mind and felt relieved again.In Greek mythology, Although Ares is the god of war, he is not ranked first among the twelve gods in terms of fighting power. Apart from other things, the sun god Apollo is much more powerful than him, not to mention his sister. Athena can easily slap his existence. This guy can slaughter the gods. Who believes that there is no tricky behind?


    Zhou Ye was the first to believe that there was no tricky inside.It seems that some people think they are unhappy...


    But why do you think you are unhappy?Because I changed the fate of Diana and the Amazon race?


    What is the fate of the Amazon race and Diana?


    Diana must be a messenger of justice?Why be a messenger of justice?


    Diana was born in the Greek gods. If she were the messenger of justice, the Greek gods that had been gradually forgotten would be mentioned again and again...That would be equivalent to recreating the glory of the Greek gods.


    Haha, Zhou Ye felt that he had already seen the truth. It seems that some people were upset that they ruined their arrangement, so they jumped out to clean up...interesting...so interesting, killing gods?It should be a very interesting thing...


    There is still a lack of a goddess slave in his harem. Zhou Ye thinks that the three Greek goddesses are good, "Very good... the Greek gods... hehehehe..."


    "Lord, master...you, you, can you not laugh like this, I''m so scared when you smile..." The two sisters Xueping and Xueting couldn''t help but hug them into a ball when they faced the smiling master.


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye was full of black lines. Did he complain about it by his own weapon?


    Not to mention how Zhou Ye interacted with his weapons, and then turned his attention to the cave of the Three Goddesses of Destiny...


    "Ah-my bad luck!" Laksis finally spoke, wearing a black gauze. To be honest, her voice was still sweet, like a girl.


    "It seems... this person can''t be easily solved..." Athena put the shield on, and Zhou Ye''s performance was all in his eyes, all kinds of bad luck, but he was still safe.


    fall?He will not fall to the ground.


    Car accident?The two poor horses mounted on him were dead, and his clothes were not dirty.


    Someone robbed with a gun?Haha... Instead, he robbed them. The two robbers finally walked out of the uninhabited alley naked with tears in their eyes.


    In the end, he actually recruited two women to absorb the power of Laxis'' doom... This made people depressing, no, I was wrong, it should have depressed God.


    The power of doom can¡¯t really be integrated into his body, and can only create some accidents outside. If it is integrated into the body, it may be terminally ill or something, but it is obvious that Zhou Ye, who is not affected by cause and effect, is the trace of doom. The powerless object.


    Laxis, wearing a black veil, is distressing her own trace of doom. You must know that the power of fate is the most elusive. She can only draw out two traces of doom from the doom of billions of creatures. She lost half of it in the blink of an eye. Why didn''t she feel distressed? It was the result of her hard work for thousands of years.


    "Wait¡ªwhat does this guy want to do?" Athena, who has always been confident, couldn''t help but become anxious when she saw the movement of her shield last week.


    I saw Zhou Ye on the shield. After dawn, he took Diana directly back to the Amazon Paradise Island. After arriving on the island, he did not stop at all. Instead, he picked up his own double knives and dived into the sea to connect the Paradise Island to the land. The connection was cut off, and he picked up the Paradise Island without hesitation, which meant to pack the Paradise Island away...


    Athena can''t sit still anymore. Why can I get the blessings of the five goddesses on the Amazon paradise island? It is not prepared solely for the Amazons, because there is still a gate suppressed on the paradise island, which Athena does not want. The item opened here, [the gate of the underworld].


    One of the responsibilities of the Amazons on the paradise island is to guard the [Gate of the Underworld] and prevent it from opening, otherwise, the world will be destroyed once, and the Titan who was suppressed in hell will return to the world. At that time, let alone plotting the position of the lord of the gods, I am afraid that self-protection is a problem.


    Athena couldn''t care about plotting behind her back anymore, she rushed back to the mountain, brought her heroes, and arrived at Paradise Island. Aside from the others, it was the business to stop Zhou Ye from taking the Paradise Island.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Seven


    Zhou Ye has never been a good boy who can¡¯t fight back or scold him. He believes in retribution if there is gratitude, and even more if there is enmity. Although I don¡¯t know who is setting him up, there is a saying. Said?Do what the enemy doesn''t want to do by yourself, then stop running.


    Why would the secret enemy frame himself?There is no love for no reason, and no hate for no reason. To say that Zhou Ye can be regarded as very honest in this world, he has neither provoke women everywhere, nor has he killed all sides.


    If there is no such thing, then I am afraid it has provoked the Amazons on Paradise Island.As for arresting Ares, if the person who framed him really came for Ares, then I am afraid what he has to do is to find himself to save Ares, rather than stumbling secretly and wanting his own life.


    With fewer goals, there will only be the Amazons.


    Obviously, it was because I was too deeply involved with the Amazons, which caused dissatisfaction with the people behind the scenes. Although I don¡¯t know what the people behind the scenes have against the Amazons, Zhou Ye, who thinks he has found the point, doesn¡¯t care at all. You are not against the Amazons. Conspiracy?I will give you a roll-up meeting, so you can''t get your hair down. See you still hiding behind the scenes and pretending to be a big boss?


    I have to say that Zhou Ye was really beating right this time. The Amazons were guarding the gate of the underworld on the island. If Zhou Ye took the Paradise Island away, the world would really be over.That''s why Athena is so anxious...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 227

    Seeing Athena in gold armor finally appeared in front of him, Zhou Ye rejoiced, Nima, you actually designed me behind, come on, teach you that you don¡¯t even need reasons for self-comfort and comfort. On it.


    "Hahahaha ¡ª you hide again, Athena, don''t you like to stumble behind your back? Why did you show up this time?" Zhou Ye put the Paradise Island on the ground and rushed out. I got out of the water, looked at the beautiful goddess in golden armor in front of me, and laughed wildly: "I know that your Greek gods made ghosts on me, but I don''t know who it is, let alone where to find you, so I just I have to ask you to come to me!"


    "Arrogant--!" Athena still maintained her demeanor, but the twitching corners of her mouth showed that she was not as indifferent as she seemed."Do you know that if you move this paradise island, the gate of the underworld that is suppressed under it will open, and then the entire world will be destroyed in Titan''s hands, and everything will return to the wilderness..."


    "Hahahaha, don''t be nonsense..." Zhou Ye didn''t sell Athena''s account at all, and said, "I don''t care if I return to the barbarians or not, I only know that whoever beats me, I will beat me back, otherwise the idea will not be clear. , I am unhappy if my thoughts are not clear. When I am unhappy, I will take care of the world to die!"


    "Bold, blasphemer, confess your sins to the goddess!"


    Before Athena spoke, Valkyrie behind her mocked.


    "Oh, Valkyrie, the living Valkyrie, it''s rare to see it for the first time..." Zhou Ye didn''t care about Valkyrie''s provocation at all, but looked up and down at Valkyrie, who was exuding white light: " This is the heroic spirit, it''s rare...Tsk, it''s really beautiful, I really want to take one home and collect it!"


    Although Valkyrie didn''t know what Zhou Ye meant by holding one home and collecting it, it was obviously not a good thing, and all Valkyrie was angry.


    Valkyrie is not a person''s name, but the name of a race. They are almost the same as Amazon. They are all women. They fight for the gods, become heroic spirits after death, and continue to work for the gods, in Zhou Ye''s view , This is much sadder than contracting...


    More than a thousand Valkyrie rushed towards Zhou Ye, and the sword in his hand slashed towards Zhou Ye.Zhou Ye dodged with a smile, and didn''t fight back.


    Those heroic Valkyries, to be honest, are already very good compared to ordinary people. They are infinitely powerful, not afraid of death, and exquisite martial arts...


    But what does it say?Can your martial arts cut through the light?If you can¡¯t, then you won¡¯t be able to cut Zhou Ye...Even Zhou Ye didn¡¯t even use it to fly faster than light. Those Valkyries couldn¡¯t help him at all, and he even took a lot of money from him...


    Zhou Ye''s plan was to capture Athena, and capture the thief first, capture the king first, and if the leader was caught, would these Valkyrie still run?But these Valkyries are worthy of warriors who have fought for thousands of years. Although they can''t catch Zhou Ye, they can see through Zhou Ye''s thoughts.


    A group of people directly blocked the water surrounding Athena, which made Zhou Ye a little blind. He really didn''t want to hurt these beautiful female heroes...


    Athena will stand in Valkyrie''s protection circle, smiling triumphantly at Zhou Ye who is helpless.Through these days of observation, she found that Zhou Ye always speaks better when facing women, so she deliberately only brought out her Valkyrie, and none of the other heroic spirits...


    Otherwise, at this time, it is estimated that the male hero will be dead...


    Just as Zhou Ye''s anger became more and more, and his patience became less and less, the voice of the two sisters Xueping and Xueting came in his mind, "Master, we have a way to turn them into Master, your hero!"


    "Then don''t do it soon!" Zhou Ye said irritably. He has been trapped like this for a long time, and he is about to die of disgust.


    "Wow-sister, the master is so fierce, I''m so scared..."


    "Wow-sister, I''m so scared, will the master eat us!"


    "...I was wrong, I shouldn''t be guilty of you, Xueping Xueting behaved, please help Master get rid of those Valkyrie!" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes helplessly, and had to comfort his weapon in a good voice.


    "Master, just wait for them to become your heroic spirits..." The voices of the two sisters returned to normal in an instant, and Zhou Ye suddenly understood that he had been tricked by these two sisters... I said, if you have a chance, you must have sex with them. XX then OO.


    At this moment, with the answers of the two sisters, water waves suddenly appeared in the space above Zhou Ye''s head, and suddenly a blood line appeared there, and then, like opening a bloody vertical eye, a bloody crack was opened. , Two rays of blood gushing out from the eyes of blood, turning into two endless blood-colored long ropes, binding the Valkyrie one by one in a sturdy manner.


    "What the hell is this?" The Valkyries were shocked. They slashed desperately with the sword in their hands, and some struggled desperately with their hands and feet. However, there was no use for this...


    The two blood ropes flashed red, and the Valkyrie suddenly felt weak. The two ropes were transformed by Xueping Xueting. The two women were born to restrain demons and ghosts. Although Valkyrie is a hero , But in essence, they are still souls, and they are naturally restrained by the two sisters of the Xue family.


    "Stop, let them go!" Athena was also anxious, and she lifted her golden shield and smashed it. The shield slammed on the blood-colored rope and sparks appeared, but it did not cause any harm to the two sisters.The two sisters did not say a word, and directly dragged the Valkyrie to fly towards the Scarlet Cleft...


    Zhou Ye grabbed the blood-colored rope and pulled it, and the speed of the two women''s return increased a bit, leaving Athena''s hand holding the rope empty.


    In a blink of an eye, the two women¡¯s magical ropes bound the heroic spirits and returned to Zhou Ye¡¯s sea of ??evil spirits. As soon as all the heroic spirits fell into the sea of ??blood, they suddenly screamed, and the evil spirits of the blood sea kept hitting the heroic spirits on their bodies. Light, it didn''t take long for the white light on their bodies to be polluted by the sea of ??blood and turned into red light, and they also became alternative heroic women war gods who only obeyed Zhou Ye''s orders.


    As the two women Xueping and Xueting captured all Valkyrie and transformed them into a bloody sea, the midair was instantly cleared, leaving only Zhou Ye and Athena in gold armor in the sky.


    "Hehehehe, you hide again..." Zhou Ye caught Athena''s dazed moment and turned into a streamer. The time of the entire world seemed to stagnate, and he came directly to Athena''s side.


    He unceremoniously locked Athena with the last pair of locks on his body. While locking it, he still stubbornly grabbed Athena''s mouth, "Four pluses of flexibility are the best. Worthy of being a goddess..."


    Time returned to the normal lapse speed, Zhou Ye stood in front of Athena Shiran, smiling at the Athena who had become a salted fish on his chopping board.


    "You...what did you do to me?" Athena struggled in panic, but was tortured by the lock god, her powers seemed to disappear, and if she had the ability to reach the sky, she was just a victim at this moment. Only a weak woman in handcuffs.


    "Hehehehe, let your Valkyrie gods stop me again..." In Zhou Ye''s view, those Valkyrie gods are just some poor people who have been brainwashed. God''s death is simply synonymous with misery under theocratic power, so Zhou Ye couldn''t bear to kill them.


    And Athena is different... One of the three goddesses, one of the twelve gods, thinking about it, people feel that there is a sense of profanity, blasphemous pleasure, madness, burning, burning in my heart.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t wait. He picked up Athena and landed directly on the Paradise Island. In the prison of the Amazons, Zhou Ye used Diana''s mantra rope to hang Athena...


    Uh, you asked me what mantra ropes are here for Zhou Ye. It''s not because Zhou Ye has recently fallen in love with rope art and often discusses this art with Diana.


    Especially Diana, who was tied up by the mantra rope, became weak, especially when she could only tell the truth under the action of the rope. That kind of feeling, tell you, praise!!!!


    Ahem-far away...


    Zhou Ye tied Athena with a mantra rope and hung up.


    Athena watched Zhou Ye approaching herself step by step, her heart pounding for some reason, her cheeks covered with red clouds."You, don''t come here anymore, then, get closer to me, I''m going to shout..."


    "Call, call your Pegasus to save you, call your Saint Seiya to save you..." When Zhou Ye said this, there was a sudden relief of fulfilling his childhood dream.


    "Don''t... don''t take off my clothes..."


    "Don''t touch there... there, not there..."


    "You are blasphemy...Ah, what did you use to get into my body... It hurts."


    "Um-tap..."


    The spring breeze and the rain are determined to reverse the spring breeze and the rain and the heart is determined. From then on, Zhou Ye has another good girl and slave, OY, gratifying, gratifying, gratifying...


    Three hundred and eight chapters


    Olympus Mountain¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Twelve magnificent temples surround a huge temple like stars holding the moon.


    The twelve temples are also arranged in a staggered manner according to their respective ranks.The highest temple is even higher than the giant temple in the middle.


    On the front door of the tallest temple, a lightning bolt was inscribed.This was once the residence of the god Zeus, but now Zeus is dead, and only his god queen, Hera is left.


    "The taste of power is so tempting..." A beautiful woman with long black wavy hair stood in the hall, holding a lightning-like scepter in her hand, and her delicate face with a satisfying smile, as if she was at this moment Already have everything in general.


    She is Hera, the former god queen.


    As the goddess of marriage, Hera is the goddess of Zeus, but she has not lived with Zeus for a long time. For Hera, there is no relationship between her and Zeus for a long time, and some just want to keep it. The desire of one''s own queen position is nothing more than hope.


    After all, if only in terms of priesthood, her temple might be ranked last among the twelve gods, but because she is the queen of gods, her palace position is second only to Zeus.


    And her dissatisfaction with Zeus has been around for a long time. Any man who likes not only women but also men, then she must not be able to bear it either.And what about Zeus?This guy not only likes men, but also likes beasts. There is no taboo-Hera has been at odds with Zeus for a long time.


    That''s why she agreed to Athena''s plan to establish a new system of twelve gods headed by female gods, and even for this reason, she did not hesitate to trick her son Ares to kill Zeus.


    Just as Hera was intoxicated, she suddenly heard a pleasant soft sound, [ding...ding...] that was the sound of the [Lianqin] placed in the middle of the twelve temples. When Zeus was alive, he used this voice to summon the twelve gods to discuss matters.


    "Who touched the Lyra in the temples?" Hera frowned and said slightly dissatisfied.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 228

    In her view, in today''s god system, only she who holds the Scepter of Zeus has the right to call the gods to discuss matters. Who dares to move the Lyra without her consent?Is it Athena?


    Thinking of Athena, Hera''s face changed again.


    This daughter of Zeus, the goddess of war and wisdom, has always been a thorn in the eyes of Hera. Although she agreed to Athena''s proposal and helped Athena implement her plan because of common interests, this is not Representing that the two of them have since turned their fights into jade, Athena is still Hera''s confidant.


    If you know about force, Athena can throw her a few blocks away.As a woman with a strong desire for power, how could Hera be assured of Athena?


    Hera looked at the Celestial Scepter, which originally belonged to Zeus, but now belonged to her in the form of lightning, and her anxiety calmed down again."It seems that it is time for her to understand who is the master of the house on the Mount Olympus!"


    Thinking of this, Hera turned and turned into a breeze shining with stars, blowing towards the temples in the center of the Twelve Temples.


    And at this moment-in the temple of the gods.


    Zhou Ye touched the giant harp in the middle of the hall with a look of intoxication, "Yes, what a nice baby!"


    He was taken to the mountain by Athena. Athena, who had become his obedient slave, helped him subdue the remaining goddesses, while Zhou Ye wandered around here.


    After sitting all twelve giant gods in the temples, Zhou Ye became interested in the giant harp in the middle that looked like a work of art.


    People are always curious. For example, they always want to touch something when they see something, don''t care if they see a musical instrument, and always want to play. Zhou Ye was in this state and plucked the harp.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help closing his eyes when the melodious sound of the piano sounded, reveling in the sound of the piano.At this moment, a woman''s voice awakened Zhou Ye.


    "Who are you? Who let you in here? Where did the god servants go?"


    Zhou Ye opened his eyes and looked at people. He saw a beautiful woman with big black wavy hair. She was dressed in a white Greek robe and held a weird lightning-like scepter in her right hand. His face was blushing.


    "Are you?" Zhou Ye asked slightly curiously.


    "I am the god of the gods, the leader of the gods, the ruler of the sky, Hera..." Hera looked at the handsome young man with blond hair and golden pupils, her heart softened, but soon the emotions faded. Disappeared in her heart, in her heart, everything is not as fascinating as power.


    "Haha...the queen of god!" Zhou Ye smiled. He said that many people like Zeus wear green hats. I don''t know if he finds that he has given him a hat after he died. survived.


    "Bold, arrogant!" Hera hated the former title of being called the Queen of God the most at this time. The magic staff in her hand turned into a bolt of lightning and struck Zhou Ye."Accept the punishment of the gods, blasphemer!"


    "Yeah, my temper is quite hot and explosive!" Zhou Ye didn''t have the habit of waiting for someone to beat him. Time suddenly stopped passing by his side.


    He bypassed the lightning in mid-air, and then came to Hera, who was still invincible. He stretched out his hand and opened his white robe directly, and he went to some indescribable place. .


    "Hey, don''t the Greek gods wear inner X?" Zhou Ye felt the warm touch and sensation on his hand, and was shocked, but it was right to think about it again, God, who has seen wearing inner X? God?He hadn''t seen it anyway.


    But this is also excellent and saves him a lot of things.


    Zhou Ye pulled Hera''s robes down, and then placed Hera in an S-shape. OY, the gun mount was set up, waiting to fire...


    Zhou Ye is also welcome, [Sound of Seconds][Thousand of Seconds][Thousands of Seconds][Thousands of Seconds][Thousands of Seconds][Thousands of Seconds][Thousands of Seconds][Thousands of Seconds][Thousands of Seconds] Thousands of Strikes in Seconds+Spring weather and rain make a decision.


    When Zhou Ye let go of Hera, she heard a long scream, "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! There is a large beach of water and traces on the ground...


    "How do you feel?" Zhou Ye didn''t even tidy up his clothes, so he squatted in front of Hera, raised Hera''s chin with his hand, and asked.


    "..." Hera was silent for a long time, and her eyes changed from confusion to shame and anger, from shame and anger to aftertaste, from aftertaste to struggle, from struggle and struggle to docile surrender."Lord, Lord, Master..."


    "Hahahaha..." Zhou Ye smiled, "Hera is so good, come and clean up for the master!"


    As Zhou Ye said, he swayed his waist a little, bowed his head and motioned.


    Herarou female eyebrows whitened Zhou Ye, and then she sat up halfway with her sour and soft body, lowered her head obediently, and savored her own taste from someone.


    after an hour------


    When Athena grabbed the other goddesses and took them to the Pantheon, what she saw was this.


    Zhou Ye was sitting in the highest seat of God originally belonged to Zeus, holding a compliant Hera in her arms, and Hera was cleverly holding a sliced ??apple with her fingers like jade and green onions. ¡¤Fruit¡¤Fu, delivered to Zhou Ye''s mouth.


    Looking carefully, the apple peels on the ground all exude golden light.


    "This is a golden apple?" Athena really didn''t expect Hera to take out such a baby and give it to Zhou Ye... "Hera, you are finally generous!"


    "For the great master, I can dedicate everything I have!" Hera said without hesitation.


    "Hmph, not only you, I am also willing to dedicate everything I have for the great master!" Athena sat on Zhou Ye''s other big leg without showing any weakness, vying for favor.


    "Okay, don''t make trouble..." Zhou Ye slapped each of the two female dolphins, looked at the goddesses brought back by Athena, and said with a smile: "Athena, this is what you have been busy for a long time. The result of this?"


    "Well, master!" Athena invited the credit to introduce Zhou Ye: "This is Demeter (goddess of fertility and agriculture), Hestia (goddess of fire and stove) Artemis (goddess of hunting), Frodite (flying pigeon and goddess of love and beauty)"


    "Yeah-not bad!" Zhou Ye looked at the four goddesses with different styles and emotions who had been blocked by Athena''s five senses through magical techniques, and nodded in satisfaction, "Baby Athena did a good job!"


    "Hey, if the master finds me earlier, I can do these things too!" Hera said jealously.


    "Slap--!" Zhou Ye''s answer was a slap on the face of the dolphins. It is indeed the legendary jealous queen, and there is no more jealousy."With me, you can fight, pet, and be jealous, but absolutely, absolutely can''t hurt my woman, your sisters, you know?"


    Looking at Zhou Ye''s eyes that exude an inch of golden light, Hera knew that this was her master''s bottom line, and it was a forbidden area that was absolutely untouchable.


    "Yes, Hera knows that she was wrong, Master!" Hera suddenly confessed her mistake with a pleasing eyebrow. She is Zhou Ye''s surname slave, so she dare not make it?


    At this point, Mount Olympus was completely under Zhou Ye''s control. The goddesses hadn''t had enough after eating this product. They simply gave this sacred mountain to the party. Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t forget to go. The trouble with the three goddesses of destiny, I have to say that when the three become one and become the true goddess of destiny, Moira, the image changes drastically, and the whole is a sweet mature woman who is well-acquainted. Ah, and still...


    This is really an unexpected surprise.


    Zhou Ye¡¯s goals in this world have all been achieved. The Greek goddesses are a windfall. They are simply packaged and taken away. Zhou Ye has nothing to do with this era that is still on the tail of the first industrial revolution. Nostalgia.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Nine


    Super Girl ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªIn Zhou Ye¡¯s Manor¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the heavily guarded manor, a special fashion conference is being held.


    There is only one model, and all audiences are Zhou Ye''s women...and all audiences are judges.


    "The first super male model fashion contest has officially started, and now we invite our commentators to come on stage!" Wearing a pink and cherry blossom kimono, Reiko Tiangongyuan stood on the runway more than one meter high, holding a microphone in hand. Presided over as if.


    "Please ask the first commentator, Miss Jenny John?!" Zhou Ye''s first woman, Jenny, stepped onto T Tai with a smile and sat down on the comment chair next to her.


    "Please ask the second commentator, Miss Ivanova!" Ivanova walked up with her slender white legs and sat beside Jenny.


    "The third commentator and the fourth commentator, please, Miss Violet! And Miss Alice!" Violet and Alice held hands, like twin sisters, boarded the T stage, and their seats were right there. Next to Ivanova.


    "Please, the fifth commentator, Miss Ksenia is here!" Ksenia shook her lovely thick braid and agilely boarded the T stage, and sat in the review stand calmly.


    "The sixth commentator, please, Miss Tiantian is here!" Princess Iron Fan walked onto the T stage with a smile and walked into the commentary.


    "The seventh commentator, please, Miss Ophelia Sarkisian!" Mrs. Hydra Ophelia, like a queen, stepped confidently, stepped up with her head up and chest up, and stepped in. In the commentary, he sat down gracefully.


    "The eighth commentator, Miss Yue Qiluo!" Yue Luoli jumped onto the runway, with a triumphant and mysterious smile on her face. She didn''t know who she had teased this time.


    "Please, the ninth commentator, our new sister, Hippolyte is here!" Hippolyte, with a slightly embarrassed expression, stepped onto the runway.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 229

    "Tenth commentator, please, also my fellow, Miss Taozi is here!" Taozi walked onto the runway shyly, and bowed to the stage first, neon people''s etiquette habits.


    "Please, the eleventh commentator, Miss Silvia is on stage!" Silvia with short black hair generously walked onto the runway.


    "Now that the commentators are all in place, then I announce that the first super male model fashion conference is now officially started!" said the pity of Tiangongyuan, jumping off the runway.


    At this moment, under the T stage, they are also divided into several square teams, including the current female team, the maid team, the female slave team, the European team and the Asian team, and the queen team and the X world team. , Of course, there are the side teams of the Amazon family.


    In short, these women formed various teams for various reasons such as the distance to themselves, the same personality and hobbies, and even a daughter team... Diana betrayed the Amazon team and went to the X-Men world. In the main team...


    This kind of combination is not forced, it is based on their own volition, and the combination... the banner is not unified.


    The banner of the daughter''s team is [Dad, we love you!].


    The banner of the Amazon team is [The Prince is ours!].


    And the female slave team is mainly about customs, and the banner they play is really called "Boom", [Master, please adjust and teach!


    The banner of the maid team is [Come on, maids!!Master, we left you the door tonight!


    The banner played by the European royal team is [Europe is ours, and we belong to you!


    The banners played by the women of this world are the most funny, [Dear, 666666666]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª T stage backstage¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye looked at the clothes on the hangers in the six rooms and asked with a headache: "These are all...Is going to wear today?"


    "Yes, Master!" The big maid, Dongfang Feng''er, forced a smile and said, "These are carefully selected by the hostess for you. Please be sure to put it on and go out for a walk..."


    "This group of women..." Zhou Ye suddenly felt a bit of toothache. He didn''t know it, and he was shocked. There are thousands of women in this group...I''m afraid, are they demonstrating against themselves?Want to let yourself get out of trouble, don''t bring women to your home in the future?


    They were dreaming. Zhou Ye said that he hadn''t realized his dream of building a planetary harem. He was just a few thousand women. He told them every minute that this little thing was definitely not an obstacle to opening the harem.


    Zhou Ye thought of this, gritted his teeth, "I wear, but only so many clothes..."


    "Then, Master, please let us help you change your clothes!" Dongfang Feng''er said, winking at several of his sisters, and immediately the six maid chiefs surrounded him, and Zhou Ye began to change. clothes.


    The first set of clothes was a half-length trench coat like a military dress. After the maids helped him put it on, Zhou Ye looked in the mirror. Isn''t this the outfit Pandora became?It''s just that the color has changed to black.


    "This is what Miss Pandora specially ordered to be replaced by the owner in the first set!" Feng''er seemed to see Zhou Ye''s doubts and explained: "Moreover, Miss Guan Guan also asked us to give this first. Master put it on!"


    "Alright..." Zhou Ye put on all the accessories that matched his clothes with a tangled look, then walked to the curtain behind the runway, took a deep breath, and walked out.


    After all, after several years of runway experience, Zhou Ye''s runway posture is still quite professional.When he walked onto the T stage with frost on his face, the female slaves under the stage suddenly screamed."Master, master...Master...uuuu...Master, tune and teach me, whip and tart your little girl and slave... Don''t pity and pity me, try harder!"


    "Master... ahh... Master looked at me... Master, ask for all kinds of adjustments and teachings. It''s okay to say something!"


    To say that the cruelest thing is to shut down, stand up, tore and open his clothes, revealing the black leather suit worn inside, and shouted at Zhou Ye: "Master, look, I have already put it on. For restraint, restraint and service, I will wait for you at night, Master!"


    "This product is going to turn the sky..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help but roll his eyes in his heart, stepping to the front of the runway, sitting carelessly on the chairs brought by the maids, looking at Guan with a blank face, and at this moment The Red Queen also joined in the excitement behind Zhou Ye and produced a 3D projection of the atomic bomb.


    The straight military uniform, expressionless Zhou Ye, and the dazzling mushroom explosion cloud behind him, the whole scene gave people a feeling of iron and blood, especially the light of the explosion shining on Zhou Ye¡¯s blonde hair, glowing golden light, and Zhou Ye Ye set off like a god.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Ten


    "Ah----Master----!" Guan Guan saw Zhou Ye like this, his heart surged, his eyes rolled, and he fainted completely, leaving only an unidentified pool of water on his seat...


    Zhou Ye wanted to laugh a little, Guan Guan, was this being tuned and taught by himself to make M?Really... stand up and walk towards the background.


    The women in the female and slave phalanx suddenly cried."Master, no... you haven''t tuned or taught us yet... don''t go!"


    "..." Zhou Ye glanced back with a blank expression on his face, and suddenly the female slave phalanx fainted a few more...Zhou Ye had the urge to cover her face, what did Nima do? They made it like this...


    In the following time, Zhou Ye changed no less than a hundred sets of clothes, and there was always one that could touch the G¡¤point of a certain sister paper. Of course, there could be no one that all sister papers liked. , Sometimes the sister papers are against it for the sake of opposition. For example, I think the sister paper who bought this suit is not pleasing to the eye, so I simply voted with my feet and opposed...


    On the other hand, you dare to oppose the clothes I bought for my dear, and I oppose the clothes you bought. This Nima is called a lively...


    In the end it became a farce, and Zhou Ye was also angry. You said that in order to choose clothes for me and open a catwalk show, I followed you, but are you doing this again?I really don¡¯t know how powerful my new trick is...


    He simply pressed several contradictory sister papers on the T stage, and came to the court to perform a thousand shots every second...So several sisters said that the contradiction between them was just a small conflict between sisters. That¡¯s it, [We are good sisters...]


    Zhou Ye finished work with satisfaction. Just when he wanted to excuse the catwalk, the eleven commentators on the stage were unwilling. Those eleven commentators were representatives of women in every world. They represented Given the wishes of women from all over the world, it''s rare to have such a grand event that can tease one''s own dear, how can it not go on?


    It is too late?It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s take a rest for the night and continue tomorrow. Anyway, the Olympics are not finished in one day.When did you change all the clothes, and when did you finish...


    Zhou Ye looked at those thousands of sets of clothes, and he really wanted to cry without tears...


    night----


    In Zhou Ye''s large bedroom of more than 500 square meters, more than a thousand women of different shapes all dressed in seductive, inviting, sex-sensing pajamas, and bowed their heads and poses to him.


    "Hehe, what are you doing?" Zhou Ye sneered and watched the women''s movements. It was obvious that they were deliberately embarrassing Zhou Ye, and at the same time, what a silly thing to satisfy them, they just used this method to tell There are enough men and women in my own family, don''t get any more.


    "Come on, dear father, are you scared?" Ophelia threw female eyebrows and eyes at Zhou Ye in a provocative look."It''s just this little person, Dad, you must be fine..."


    "Haha...hahaha...hahahahaha!" Zhou Ye covered his face and came with a three-stage smile from the Iori Temple, "You are seeking your own death..."


    Zhou Ye said that without waiting for the women to react, he turned into a streamer again, and the time of the entire world stagnated in front of him, [Millions per second] [Millions per second] [Millions per second] [Millions per second] [Millions per second] [Millions per second][Millions per second][Millions per second][Millions per second][Millions per second][Millions per second][Millions per second][Millions per second][Millions per second][Millions per second] Millions in seconds¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When time resumed to elapsed, all the sister paper screamed and fell to the ground...


    "Hmph, you don''t know anything about real power!" Zhou Ye clung to his body, pouting his little partner, and stood there utterly utterly.


    "Dad...you, you cheated..." Ofelia was lying on the tatami with a blushing face. She really didn''t expect her man to become such a foul-knowledge...


    What else can trap him so far?Quantity?How many counts is a matter of one second in front of Zhou Ye...Oh my God, Ophelia has no daring to think about how many sister papers a man who has not come from home will get back.


    "It seems, dear girl, you haven''t learned the lesson yet..." Zhou Ye smiled, hugged Ophelia, stroked her long golden hair and said, "Are you going to try again? Baby? "


    "Don''t...I''m enough, Dad..." Ofelia suddenly shook her head frantically. The feeling that what happened several times in one second at the same time was super strong, and it was too strong to be as strong as her. .


    "It''s okay...Baby, I think your body is more honest than your mouth!" Zhou Ye said, launching [Group Seconds and Ten Thousand Strikes] again... When time is stagnant, only he can move at will.


    Of course, this is just a pseudo-time stagnation, just like the fact that the atomic clock will be one second slower than the one on the ground after the plane enters a high-speed flight. In fact, the time of the ladies is not stagnant. The only thing that stagnates is the week that has entered the super-light activity. Ye only.


    "Dad...Ah..." Ofelia only had time to scream, and she passed out with an aggrieved face. Some of the other women are not as good as her...


    When Ophelia fainted, the last thought was that it seemed that quantity was no longer the best way to restrain her father, and she could only rely on the dress-up meeting...


    Zhou Ye was frightened by his daughter Ophelia''s embarrassment and anguish before she comatose."I always feel that something is wrong..."


    He really knows his own daughter too well. In the X-Men world, he watched her grow up. His own daughter is definitely not the kind of master who gives up easily, especially Ophelia can be called one. The wise master, her look just now always made Zhou Ye feel scared...


    what is it then?My daughter will never hurt herself. This is certain, so what methods will she use to discourage herself?Quantity?Zhou Ye looked at the women who were lying in the room full of tender bodies, and suddenly gave up this idea.


    Suddenly he saw the pajamas thrown everywhere on the ground...and he couldn''t help but hit Leng Shi. This Nima ran a world without hiding. Do you want to adjust the flow rate of time and hide this? How about the past?


    [Shanshan, is there a way to adjust the time flow rate?

 Movie World Im King Chapter 230

    [Of course no problem, master, anyway, in these recent worlds, I have accumulated a lot of causal points!


    [It''s really great, Shanshan, I will adjust the flow of time between this world and myself to ten thousand!


    [Ten thousand is your own time flow rate?


    [Nonsense, can you keep them from seeing me for ten thousand years?] Zhou Ye couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    [They just haven''t appeared for a long time, wanting to brush up on their sense of existence, the owner is so fierce...uuuuu...] System Shanshan said two fake crying.


    [I...] Zhou Ye is really speechless. Shanshan is still his great benefactor. Without the existence of System Shanshan, he would still be a salted fish and a single dog. Thinking of this, Zhou Ye''s temper suddenly disappeared, and after coaxing Shanshan patiently for a long time, he finally made the great god happy.


    [Then master, where are you going to the next world?


    ¡­¡­Ok--!Zhou Ye looked at the women all over the floor, then hesitated, [Go to the world of the Legend of the New White Lady, which carries the longing of my youth!


    [Ok, may I ask the host when and where do you want to come?


    Zhou Ye felt inexplicably that System Shanshan seemed to be able to talk a lot. It seemed that when she was fine in the future, she would have to chat with her more. Otherwise, if a certain system played a small temper, she would not be prepared to open the door one day.[I went to Bai Suzhen before I met the little shepherd boy, I came to Bai Suzhen.


    [Everything is as you wish, master!As the voice fell, Zhou Ye turned into a stream of light and disappeared into the room.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Eleven


    In Qingcheng Mountain, there is a father-in-law, a Chicheng, a Qingcheng, and the mountain of Xiyue Zuomingzhi.It is the fifth hole of the Ten Great Caves, and the name is "The Heaven of the Nine Chambers of the Treasure Immortal". It is located in the Qingcheng Cave of Qingcheng County, and it is ruled by the Qingcheng Zhangren.


    Surrounded by thirty-six peaks and 108 scenic spots, the peaks surround it like a city outline.Qingcheng Zhangren, ordered by the Yellow Emperor, the lord land immortal, is the superior of the Five Mountains, and is the chief minister.Zhangren leads thousands of immortal officials.The Taoist priest enters his mountain, the husband wears the robe of Zhuguang, wears the crown of the sky, wears the seal of the three courts, and takes the coach to follow the spirits and welcome the son.


    Mount Qingcheng is located ten kilometers southwest of Dujiangyan in Chengdu City, Sichuan Province. It is surrounded by undulating peaks and lush forests, enjoying the reputation of Qingcheng in the world.


    There are many Taoist temples in the Qianshan Mountain of Qingcheng Mountain, with thousands of steps and winding paths. People who visit the immortal and enquiring Taoism are endless. The forest is verdant, the four seasons are always green, surrounded by peaks, and it looks like a city. It deserves its reputation as a quiet mountain.


    Few people in its back mountain will come here. Except for those literati who are full of food and have nothing to do, who like to explore the secrets, only the little shepherd boy and snake catcher at the foot of the local mountain will come here.


    After all, in the wilderness, if there are many people, there will be no beasts, and if there are no people, there will be many beasts.


    In the back mountains of Qingcheng Mountain, snakes, insects, rats and ants are everywhere. People with the courage really dare not come here. Zhang Er is not an ordinary person, he is a snake catcher.


    Qingcheng Mountain is rich in a kind of white poisonous snake. The whole body of the poisonous snake is white and extremely poisonous. The vegetation that this kind of snake encounters will all wither and die.


    But this kind of snake is a good medicine. After catching it, it can be dried and used to make powder. It can be used to cure leprosy, flexion of hands and feet, neck swelling, malignant sores, remove dead muscles, and kill people. Parasites in the body.


    The king of the Kingdom of Shu ordered the people who caught this kind of snake to avoid the pain of servitude. Although it looks very good, after the death of many people who are overpowered, there are not many people who dared to catch this kind of snake. Up.


    Zhang Er is one of the experts. Most of the snakes he caught are sold at high prices to rich landlords who don¡¯t want to perform corvee. Generally speaking, the harvest is still very good. It is no problem to feed a family. of.


    Today, he went into the mountain again to catch snakes. After tracking the traces of a white snake, he has crossed three mountains, but he still found nothing. He caught a lot of other ordinary snakes. However, a basket of ordinary snakes is no better. Last white snake.


    Zhang Er, who has been running over the mountains and ridges for several miles on the mountain road, felt his mouth dry for a while. He raised his head and looked at the high sun in the sky. He sighed and continued to look for the traces left by the white snake. He did not believe today. Can''t catch this snake.


    Suddenly, Zhang Er felt a white light flashing in the grass in front of him, and a pure white white flashing past his eyes."Ha, let''s see where you are going now, for you, I have climbed a few mountains, how could I let you run away like this!"


    With that said, he used his right hand with a deerskin glove to catch it like lightning, and he was about to hold down the seven inches of the white snake, but he found that his own hand, the snake catcher, had missed it, the little white snake. It disappeared for no reason...


    "Huh--!" Zhang Er looked up, and saw a handsome young man with fair skin and blond hair, playing with a white snake in his hand.His hand did not grasp the seven inches of the white snake, and the white snake was like a psychic, and cleverly coiled his snake body around his arm, raising his head and spitting out the letter to look at the boy.


    "Young man, beware of poison!" Zhang Er''s first concern was not that the snake was snatched by the boy, but that he was afraid that the snake venom would hurt the young man.


    It was Zhou Ye who was playing with the white snake who had traveled here to fight the white lady. Hearing what Zhang Er said, Zhou Ye smiled and said: "It''s not a problem, the mere snake venom can''t hurt me!"


    "That''s good, that''s good..." Zhang Er wiped the cold sweat on his forehead slightly, why did he wipe the cold sweat?


    He saw that although Zhou Ye''s clothes were made of materials he had never seen before, they were exquisitely exquisite, and this handsome boy was tall (different from the modern measurement unit in ancient times, which was about 1.9 meters!), and his face was like a crown and jade body. Like Fuliu, he is not from a humble background, but he is not a noble person.


    If something happens to the nobles here, then I am afraid that there will be restlessness within a radius of a hundred miles. You must know that in the Warring States period, the period of slavery to feudalism was still in the period, and the power of class was simply unimaginable for modern people.


    In the eyes of the nobles, the 10,000 lives of these untouchables are not as good as a finger of their own. If this noble has a problem, it will be a great disaster for the other party.


    Seeing Zhou Ye holding the white snake for a long time, and there was no sign of poisoning, Zhang Er was relieved, and gave Zhou Ye a hand: "The little one will retire first, and I won''t disturb the nobles here!"


    Zhou Ye looked at the snake catcher who retreated while bowing to himself. He smiled slightly, and a gold bar appeared in his hand and dropped it: "If I snatched your snake, I will naturally compensate you. You can take the money to live!"


    "This is...?" Zhang Er took the gold bar thrown by Zhou Ye. This thing is like copper and not copper, is it also money?


    Zhou Ye looked at Zhang Er¡¯s puzzled expression and immediately lifted his forehead, forgetting that although gold had begun to circulate during the Warring States Period, it was limited to the upper class and the big merchants. Many ordinary civilians saw it. I have never seen this thing, no wonder the snake catcher is full of doubts.


    "Ha, the villain retire, the villain retire!" Seeing Zhou Ye''s expression, Zhang Er thought that the nobleman dared to question the money the nobleman gave to him, and became angry. After hurriedly bowing a few times, he turned his head and ran...


    "..." A little shepherd boy not far away looked at the white snake in Zhou Ye''s hand, and his eyes leaked envy.


    Zhou Ye directly ignored Xu Xian''s previous life, and directly took the little white snake into the sky and flew towards a remote mountain.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!The cow didn''t care to let it go, and ran down the mountain with the cow...


    And all of this, Zhou Ye naturally didn''t know, even if he knew it, it would be just a smile. Xu Xian''s past life...not worth his worry, and it''s not a little Lolita, Zhou Ye is not interested in Zhengtai.


    Zhou Ye stopped in a quiet mountain bamboo forest. To tell the truth, as a Chinese, there are few who don¡¯t love bamboo, love it straight, love its festival...


    "This is a good place to live..." Zhou Ye said, raising his hand, looking at the little white lady wrapped around her wrist, and smiled: "How about we live here in the future?"


    The little white snake spit out a letter, then turned over from Zhou Ye''s arm, jumped onto the grass, and turned into a white loli on the ground, looking at Zhou Ye with cute big eyes: " Uncle, thank you for saving me, but I am going home now..."


    "Oh, where is your home, Xiaobai? Who else is there?" Zhou Ye squatted down with interest. He knew this was just Xiaobai''s phantom body. Bai Suzhen hadn''t cultivated to the stage where he could transform his body. The image is just an illusion, but what I have to say is that it is really cute.


    "...I, my house...I am the only one left... Mom and Dad are dead..." Xiao Bai Suzhen heard Zhou Ye''s question, her eyes filled with tears, and she seemed to be right away. I''m about to cry.


    "Hey, don''t cry..." Zhou Ye looked at the crying little Lolita, and immediately hugged her in his arms with distress, "Let uncle take care of you from now on? Uncle will protect you from now on... Uncle I promise you will never encounter such a dangerous situation as today!"


    "Hmm..." Xiaobai Suzhen nodded slightly with tears in her eyes. She felt a warmth in Zhou Ye that she hadn''t felt in a long time. This warmth was called a sense of security.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Twelve


    Although Xiao Bai Suzhen didn''t know what Zhou Ye was, at least she didn''t think Zhou Ye was alone!


    In her opinion, how could people fly into the sky?


    Although I don¡¯t know the origin of Zhou Ye, the sense of security that Zhou Ye brought to her made her attached, living in a mountain full of monsters and monsters. She had learned early how to tell who really wanted to help herself. People who want to hurt themselves.


    "That''s great..." When Zhou Ye heard Xiao Bai Suzhen agree to live with him, he was happy, and then he took Xiao Bai Suzhen into his arms and smiled: "Xiao Bai, let''s build our home together. Right!"


    "People are not called Xiaobai, they have a name!" Xiao Bai Suzhen always called Xiao Bai Xiaobai to Zhou Ye. Feeling dissatisfied, she muttered to her own little idiot and said, "People are called Bai Suzhen!"


    "Then I''ll call you Zhen''er from now on!" Zhou Ye climbed along the pole and directly decided on what he was going to call.


    "Hmm...!" Xiao Bai Suzhen blinked her big eyes and looked at Zhou Ye dissatisfiedly and said: "Uncle hasn''t said her name yet. Unfair!"


    "My last name is Zhou, and my single name is Ye!"


    "Then I will call you Uncle Ye from now on, OK?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 231

    "Okay!" Zhou Ye smiled, and then walked toward the depths of the bamboo forest with Xiao Bai Suzhen. Zhou Ye, who had had a lot of experience in seducing and abducting Xiao Lolita, quickly became one with Xiao Bai Suzhen.


    After ten minutes-


    Little White Snake, who had never seen the world before, was completely defeated by Zhou Ye¡¯s snack offensive. All kinds of snacks she had never heard of filled all her pockets, lollipops (really just lollipops, I want to be crooked) The wall!), chocolate bars, marshmallows, French buns, Dove chocolates, etc.


    To be honest, there are few girl papers that can withstand the sweets offensive. Of course, this also includes the little white snake. At this time, she feels that today is the happiest day in her life. There is a person who protects herself and so many snacks...


    From time to time, Zhou Ye spit out a few little jokes of later generations, making Little White Snake laugh. In this way, Zhou Ye held Xiao Bai Suzhen and marched toward the depths of the bamboo forest.


    As he walked inside, Zhou Ye felt that this bamboo forest was amazing. He couldn''t help but jumped up and looked down in the air. This bamboo forest is simply a sea of ??bamboos. Looking at the endless bamboo sea, Zhou Ye Ye was overjoyed.


    To find such a vast sea of ??bamboo in this world is simply wishful thinking.He can''t wait to give himself a new title and occupy this bamboo sea. Um, how about the people in Zhuhai?It''s a bit two, that''s called the vast real monarch?It¡¯s okay, or just call...


    Zhou Ye is already suffering from difficulty in naming, this name is really not easy to pick...Forget it, let''s take this place down first...


    Thinking of this, he directly hugged Xiao Bai Suzhen and circled the sky above the bamboo sea, and then chose a place to live...


    In the center of the bamboo sea, there is a mountain stream that flows down from the top of the mountain, where a clear water pool is formed.


    Zhou Ye hugged Xiao Bai Suzhen and landed on the edge of the pool, teasing Xiao Bai Suzhen, whose lips turned black while eating chocolate in his arms and said: "Jing''er, do you want to see me make a trick for you?"


    "It depends, Zhen''er depends on it!" Little White Snake is still a child, and is still very interested in strange things.


    "Look up, don''t blink!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "I said: To build a bamboo house, you must first have bamboo!"


    Following Zhou Ye¡¯s words, the bamboo in the bamboo forest rose up into the air one after another like soldiers who heard the command. In mid-air, all the branches of the bamboo automatically fell off and fell on Zhou Ye. In front of him, it has become a qualified bamboo.


    "Wow -" Xiao Bai Snake widened her eyes. She had just learned to transform a human form. Such things were simply fairy-like means to her."Uncle, is this arbitrariness?"


    "Uh, of course not, this is my exclusive magic [big prophecy]!" Zhou Ye, this guy shamelessly fooled little Lolita here, and said that his motivation for thinking was a big prophecy. .


    "It''s amazing..." Xiao Bai Snake looked at Zhou Ye with admiration.


    "That''s natural!" Zhou Ye smiled triumphantly, and then said: "Keep watching, it''s not over yet. I said: I want a bamboo house to shelter me from wind and rain."


    The bamboo materials automatically start to be assembled and combined, and some are automatically split into fibers, and then placed between the roof and walls, which can shield the moisture in the mountains, and more bamboo materials are combined into a water room like building blocks Bamboo house.


    A bamboo house standing on the water pool was built at a speed that can be discerned by the naked eye. The bamboo house is not big, about more than 200 square meters. Surrounding the bamboo house is a three-meter wide pavilion and a bamboo bridge. Set up between the bank and the bamboo house.


    "That''s amazing, uncle, can I learn this big prophecy?" Xiao Bai Snake looked at Zhou Ye with admiration, just like a little fan.


    "Uh-this technique requires a male body to learn, so..." Zhou Ye shrugged and said that you are a sister paper, so don''t think about it...


    "That''s really a shame..." Xiao Bai Snake looked unhappy. At this time, she really hated why she was a daughter. If she were a man, she might be able to learn the big predictions of her uncle.What she probably could not think of was that even if she was a male body, Zhou Ye could not teach her. Besides, if she was a male body, Zhou Ye would probably not appear in front of her...


    "Okay, Zhen''er don''t need to be a pity!" Zhou Ye said as he took out a bamboo wind chime from behind, a mountain breeze blew, and the bamboo wind chime made a sweet sound of ding ding dong dong."Like it?"


    "Like..." Little White Snake happily took the bamboo wind chime in Zhou Ye''s hand, and hugged it carefully in his arms like a treasure.


    "Okay, let''s go and see our future home!" Zhou Ye said, holding the little white snake and walking onto the bamboo bridge. The two visited the bamboo house. Everything in the bamboo house was made of bamboo. .


    Tables, made of bamboo, sleeping collapsed, made of bamboo, windows, made of bamboo, and even the dishes and chopsticks are made of bamboo...


    "Do you like this home?" Zhou Ye asked with a warm voice, holding the little white snake.


    "Like..." Little White Snake nodded obediently. She felt that her eyes were not enough, and she hadn''t seen many things.


    "Then let us decorate our future home together, how about?"


    "it is good--!"


    The two began to move their hands...Zhou Ye kept taking things out of his wristband, solar panels, induction cookers, small nuclear fusion batteries...


    The little white snake ran out to the mountains and forests to pick wild flowers. In her opinion, there was nothing in her home without flowers.


    When the little white snake came back bouncing around with a handful of flowers, she found that the whole house had changed drastically... Various items she didn''t recognize appeared in her eyes.


    Zhou Ye introduced to her one by one, sofa...mattress...TV...and so on, all kinds of things, anyway, the place in Zhou Ye''s bracelet is big, and he has always brought more of these things, and more of them. All kinds of food and snacks, anyway, throwing him in a place without food and water, he can live happily for thousands of years.


    I have to say that the child''s ability to accept is fast. After a while, Xiao Bai Snake accepted Zhou Ye''s modern electrical equipment and even learned how to use it.


    The two began to decorate their common home again, but Zhou Ye found a small problem. It seemed that Xiaobai Snake only arranged his bedroom and living room, and she ignored the bedroom assigned to her...


    When asked her, she always said that she would arrange for Zhou Ye first, and talk about it later, but when the other rooms were all arranged, Zhou Ye didn''t see her decorate her bedroom...


    At night, the answer was finally revealed.


    "Well-I''m afraid that you will be scared when you sleep alone, uncle, so I came to accompany you. I am not afraid to sleep alone!"


    Zhou Ye looked at him standing at the door of his bedroom, holding his own little quilt, with a face that I was a little white snake for you, and laughed blankly. He was still a child after all.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye stepped aside and let Xiaobai Snake in. It seemed that he would be a dad again this time...


    "Uncle''s couch is so warm..." The little white snake cheered and jumped onto Zhou Ye''s bed, stabbed into the bed, only showing a pair of cute eyes.


    Zhou Ye turned off the light and lay down on the couch. A small body was glued over, and his hands clasped his arms tightly."Good night, Zhen''er!"


    "Good night, uncle!" Although I don''t know what good night means, Xiao Bai Snake followed Zhou Ye to say it, closed his eyes, and felt the warmth he hadn''t had in a long time.She fell asleep deeply...


    "mom¡­¡­"


    Just when Zhou Ye seemed to be asleep, he suddenly heard Xiaobai Snake¡¯s dream, and his heart suddenly softened... Even if she would be the virtuous and virtuous female role model in the future, but now, she is still just a child... ...A child who lost his parents and struggled alone in the mountains.


    Zhou Ye''s hand holding Xiao Bai Snake couldn''t help tightening, and he slowly fell asleep.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Thirteen


    When the first morning light in the mountains passed through the window lattice and spilled on Zhou Ye''s face, he slowly opened his eyes...The first thing to do when you opened your eyes is to see how little white snake sleeps...


    As a result, he discovered that the little white snake that slept next to him last night had disappeared, and he was suddenly sweaty. He wanted to go out to find someone when he lifted the quilt, only to find a group of snakes in the bed... ¡­


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-!


    Because the quilt was lifted by Zhou Ye, the sun was shining on Little White Snake''s body, she also slowly opened her eyes, and spit out the letter dumbly. When she wanted to talk, she realized that she had become a snake body and hurriedly beat her. After a while, she became a pink, tender and tender little loli again... "Uncle...I..."


    She was afraid that Zhou Ye would dislike her snake body and never sleep with her again. Last night was the best night she slept. For the first time, she didn''t need to be alert, and the first time she opened her eyes without hearing any movement. ...Too many times for the first time, she was reluctant to feel this way, but as a snake monster who had not escaped her body, she was still troubled by the habits of snakes.


    You must know that snakes are cold-blooded animals. The snakes in the morning have to bask in the sun for a long time to regain their normal mobility. At this moment, the more anxious little Lori is, the more drowsy her mind is, and the more anxious she becomes, the more she becomes speechless. Bian, just want to cry...


    Zhou Ye, an old monster who has lived for nearly a thousand years, can tell at a glance why Little Lori is anxious, and hurriedly comforted her: "Jing''er don''t worry, you don''t have to be afraid, I won''t dislike Zhen''er''s monster body... "


    "Hmm...!" Xiao Bai Snake looked at the handsome boy in front of him through her already teary eyes. The morning sun shone on his blond hair and the golden light shining on her body. She just felt so warm... She couldn''t help but blurt out the words."I will call your brother from now on!"


    "Why?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Because you don''t look as old as the uncle..." Xiaobai Shekou said wrongly, and she had a girl''s little secret in her heart. She wanted to live with Zhou Ye forever, forever. ...


    "Okay, do it with you!" Zhou Ye smiled helplessly. The child''s xinxing, everything is a momentary enthusiasm, maybe one day she will want to call her uncle again.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 232

    The two of them lived in this bamboo sea like this. Every day they played and played, Zhou Ye took her to play all over the bamboo sea...the vast bamboo sea left their memories everywhere.


    Five years later------


    Little White Snake has also changed from an eight-year-old little Lolita to a twelve-year-old big Lolita. In fact, she is not that young, but because of insufficient demon power. In the past five years, although she played with Zhou Ye, But he didn''t forget his homework, and he threw sun and moon spirits and flowers every day, and his demon power grew a lot.


    "Brother, brother, you sing that song for me again, I think it''s good! I still want to hear you sing!" Xiao Bai Snake hugged Zhou Ye''s arm and said coquettishly.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye was also helpless. He once sang [Mountain Ghost] once in a while, but this girl was worried about it, and it was the sixteenth time that he took it this time.


    If someone is in the mountains, Xue Lixi takes her daughter Luo;


    It is not only contemplative but also suitable for laughter, Zimuyuxi is good and slim;


    Ride the red leopard to follow the raccoon dog, and the Xinyi car to form the Guiqi flag;


    Taking Du Heng by Shi Lanxi, leaving thoughts of Fangxinxi;


    The rest is secluded and never sees the sky, and the road is dangerous and difficult;


    The table is independent on the mountain, and the clouds are below;


    The night is dark, and the east wind is flying with the gods and rain;


    Stay in the spirit for repair and forget to return.


    Picking three beautiful scenes in the mountains, Shi Leilei looking at the vine;


    The resentful son is stunned and forgets to return, I can''t take it easy if you think about it;


    People in the mountains are fragrant and Du Ruo, drinking stone springs shaded by pines and cypresses;


    Jun think I am suspicious;


    Lei fills in the rain, and the cave sounds at night;


    The wind is rustling and the wood is bleak, and the young man thinks is free from worry.


    "Okay...it''s a good one if someone is in the mountains, and a good one is led by Xue Lixi!" A female voice came from mid-air, interrupting Zhou Ye''s singing.


    "Who are you?" Little White Snake looked at Midair with dissatisfaction, who interrupted Zhou Ye''s singing, so that he didn''t listen to it.


    "The old body is the old mother of Lishan. I wandered here today. I was attracted by the wonderful words of the layman, and disturbed the layman''s yaxing. Please forgive me!" The silver-haired old woman looked kind and looked like a man of Taoism.


    "Haha, it''s rare that my old mother has such an elegant leisurely feeling, why not come down and tell?" Zhou Ye was not angry, but he had been waiting for Lishan old mother.


    You must know that Xiaobai Snake''s master is Lishan''s old mother. Obviously, he can''t teach Xiaobai Snake. Teaching Xiaobai Snake still has to fall on Lishan''s old mother.


    "That old body is bothering you!" The old lady Lishan pressed her head and landed in front of Zhou Ye.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s first glance, the old mother Lishan was shocked secretly. She looked like she had no cultivation skills in front of her, but the power emanating from her body made her tremble, especially this son. The evil spirit is simply covering the sky.


    As an old fellow who lived from the ancient times to the Warring States Period, the old mother Lishan didn''t do anything to kill the people. This son was so frightened that it must be a scourge, and he must be eliminated.


    This old mother Lishan was able to avoid the dragon and phoenix catastrophes, and all kinds of calamities such as the tribulation of the gods are still free in the world. It is her practice to protect her body clearly. Does Jun Bujianjie teach that all the religious people have been on the list of sacred gods?Do you see the saints ignore the world?She didn''t have enough life, why did she have to find something to do for herself.


    Besides, if it were to fight, the old mother Lishan would really not be able to fight Zhou Ye. Although she saw that Zhou Ye did not have the slightest cultivation base, her flesh and body were firm, not better than the twelve great witches of the Wu clan. Give more, even win a lot.


    You must know that in the ancient times, the great witches of the Wu Clan were truly flesh and body-sanctified guys. They were all lawless things. Although the Witch Clan was eliminated, the witches were also greatly injured. It''s cheap, Dijun and Donghuang Taiyi, all of them have fallen....If you annoy this guy who is several times stronger than the Twelve Ancestral Witch, the ghost knows what he will do.


    She really read it right. Annoyed the twelve ancestor witches at most wars, annoyed Zhou Ye this stuff, if he can''t keep up, he will give you a table, everyone can''t play, anyway, he slapped and left. Now, there is a big mess left, no one can fix it...~


    Just ask you, a lawless person who likes to grow mushrooms everywhere, are you afraid?


    Chapter Three Hundred and Fourteen


    "Is the old mother here for her sister-in-law?" Zhou Ye asked, clasping his fists.


    "Uh-!" The old mother Lishan told the truth, it was really for the little white snake to come. When she was pursuing cultivating in the Lishan Mountain, her heart moved and calculated that in the Qingcheng Mountain, a little white snake had a relationship with her as a master and apprentice, so she was quiet. Ji Si moved out of wandering.


    But when she saw Zhou Ye, she didn''t want this apprentice a bit. It was really... I didn''t want to have anything to do with Zhou Ye, this big evil spirit, it doesn''t matter if it doesn''t matter...


    "Huh¡ª?" Zhou Ye''s face suddenly looked unsightly, and the two daughters Xueping and Xueting who were connected with him also began to make waves in the sea of ??evil spirits, and red lights rose to the sky one after another, and they wanted to choose someone. The appearance of biting...


    "Cough cough, of course the old man came for this son!" The old mother Lishan coughed dryly, and she almost said to the dog. How could this evil spirit be so violent, he would draw his sword if he didn''t agree, especially that evil spirit. The two red glows in the sea made her unable to look directly at her eyes. Obviously, it was a god-killing soldier who could help him refine.


    As a female fairy who has lived long enough, she deeply understands what a sacred warrior is. It is a sacred weapon designed for killing. Maybe it has no magical effect, but under its blade, there is nothing that cannot be killed. Even when it reached its peak, the sacred soldiers of the killing path could kill even this side of the world.


    With one sword, everything is destroyed, with two swords, the world is dead, and with three swords, there is nothing that cannot be killed.


    Although Zhou Ye''s two sacred soldiers didn''t seem to have reached that point, it was okay to cut a small female fairy from her, she didn''t dare to hesitate at this time.


    "This son has a relationship with me as a master and apprentice. I want to accept this son as a disciple. I don''t know what the son wants?" said Shi Shiran, the old mother of Lishan.


    "Dashan!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "I''m not going, I don''t want to separate from my brother..." Xiao Bai Snake understood the meaning of the two at this time, this is to be a teacher.


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye forgot, he actually stuffed the little Lolita to the old mother Lishan without asking for her permission. He scratched his head a bit when he saw the tears in the eyes of the little white snake.


    "Is my brother tired of Zhen''er and feel that Zhen''er is dragging him down, so I want to give Zhen''er to someone else as an apprentice?" Xiaobai Snake stubbornly refused to let the tears fall in his eyes, but with a full face of accusation, As well as the silver teeth biting his lips, Zhou Ye felt distressed.


    "Jing''er, how can your brother get bored of Zhen''er?" Zhou Ye put the little white snake in his arms and softly comforted him: "My brother still wants to be with Zhen''er forever!"


    "Why does the elder brother want Zhen''er to be a teacher?" Xiao Bai Snake asked with aggrieved expression.


    "Because I can''t teach you my elder brother''s ability!" Zhou Ye comforted the little white snake as patiently as sending his daughter to kindergarten for the first time."Moreover, even if Zhen''er goes to learn art from a teacher, we won''t be separated. My brother plans to move to Lishan, so that we can still stay together!"


    "But..." Little White Snake looked at the familiar scenery around, this mountain, this bamboo forest, this water pool, this bamboo house... Everywhere was filled with the memories of the two of them, and she said in a crying voice: "But I can''t bear it. Here, this is the home that my brother and I arranged together, the home that we have lived together for many years!"


    "It''s not a problem!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "Let''s watch your brother make a trick for you!"


    As he said, he turned and looked at the old mother Lishan who had been watching the show next to him and said, "I will ask my old mother to help one or two!"


    "It''s easy to talk..." The old mother Lishan was also drunk. Knowing that this apprentice was so troublesome and troublesome, she said she didn''t go down the mountain to come out to grieve.


    "Guy Zhen''er, watch your brother take this homeland with you!" Zhou Ye said with a soft drink, "Where is Sister Xueping and Xueting?"


    "Slaves are here!" Two red lights appeared out of thin air, respectfully saluting their masters. They knew when to make trouble and when to fight for their masters. This is the time to fight for their masters. , The two are unambiguous.


    "My sister Zhen''er is reluctant to bear this mountain forest, I want to move them away, you can do it!" Zhou Ye said.


    "Slaves lead the orders!" The two women responded, and suddenly turned into two red lights and rose up into the sky, turning into red twilight in midair, covering the entire bamboo sea.


    The eyes of the old mother Lishan almost bulged out. The two god-killing soldiers had grown into a human form. The power was extraordinary, but it was still behind that surprised her even more.


    After the red twilight enveloped the entire bamboo sea, without stopping, the red light dived under the soil...


    Everyone in the bamboo house only felt that the ground vibrated slightly. From a distance, the whole mountain peaks all over the bamboo sea were slowly rising...Finally, the whole bamboo sea rose into the air.The two sisters Xueping and Xueting packed the bamboo sea directly. They cut off the ground veins on the ground and raised the whole bamboo sea.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 233

    "I also ask my old mother to cast a spell to refine this bamboo sea elegant garden into a cave heaven treasure!" Zhou Ye unceremoniously asked the old mother Lishan for help, after all, he didn''t have the ability to make it easy for him to drag the planet. Let him refine the magic weapon of the cave, which is a bit difficult... after all, it is not a system.


    "Uh..." The old mother Lishan was really depressed. She came to accept disciples by herself, and she actually had to practice a magic weapon of the sky first, this...


    But when the old mother Lishan saw Xiaobai Snake''s expectant eyes, she couldn''t say her rejection, "Nothing, just treat it as a gift for the disciple!"


    "The master is so good..." At this time, the little white snake didn''t say anything angry that he didn''t approve of the teacher, and his whole body was transformed into a good baby, comforting the old mother Lishan.


    After a lot of effort, Mrs. Lishan finally helped Zhou Ye to make this bamboo sea into a magic weapon of the cave. Zhou Ye did not put the cave sky away, but directly let the two sisters Xueping and Xueting pull up the cave sky towards the cave sky. Lishan flew away...


    The old mother Lishan felt that she had suffered a big loss this time, but when she was in Zhou Ye''s residence, she felt that her apprentice was pretty good when she was fascinated by the little white snake.


    "Master, sit here, I''ll beat your back!" The little white snake cleverly pressed the old lady Lishan on the sofa and massaged her back.


    After a while, I took out all kinds of fruits that shouldn''t be in this season from the refrigerator and let Mother Lishan eat them, and even some fruits have never been seen by Mother Lishan...


    After a while, Xiao Bai Snake even took out his favorite chocolate to entertain Mrs. Lishan... and smiled at Mrs. Lishan''s brows, saying that the apprentice was worth it. It¡¯s a clever thing, better than his current one. The apprentice who knows how to dance with spears is much better.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Fifteen


    Lishan Mountain is located in Shaanxi, with an altitude of more than 1,300 meters. It is surrounded by dangerous peaks and is covered by dense fog all the year round. There are huge trees in the mountains. A waterfall hangs on the top of the main peak like a jade belt. A huge pool of water hits at the foot of the mountain. The pool is quiet and quiet. The deepest, daunting, called Black Dragon Pond, you can hear the sound of water hitting the rocks far away.


    At this moment, by the Black Dragon Pool, a woman with a black gauze covering her face was undressing and undressing, about to take a bath.


    Although she couldn''t see the face of this woman because she was wearing a black gauze, the exposed skin was like a jade that melted fat, and her figure could be called a lordosis.


    It seems that because she has taken off all the clothes, the woman finally took off her veil and hung it on the branches...


    Melon seeds face, willow eyebrows, Dan Fengyan, Qiong nose, cherry mouth.The combination of these five senses is a delicate face, but... a dark red birthmark covering half of the face ruined it all.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    "Who is it? Get out..." the woman scolded, and the tip of the sword pointed in the direction of the sound.


    "That¡ªI said I misunderstood you?" With the voice, a handsome, blond boy walked out of the dense forest step by step. It was Zhou Ye who came to Lishan first to check where he put his new home.


    "Then I will stab you and tell you a misunderstanding, what do you think?" To be honest, the moment I saw Zhou Ye, the woman with the birthmark was really sluggish. In this era, I want to find Zhou Ye. Such a handsome man is really not easy.


    But what does it say?Extreme low self-esteem has led to extreme arrogance... I know you look down on me, so I die of this heart. I don''t want you. Why should I show you a good face?The woman is in this state now.


    "..." Zhou Ye, who had eaten several worlds with his face, had never encountered a woman like this before, and the words of this woman almost made him squirt out. This kind of unceremonious treatment by a woman has been for a long time. It never appeared on him."That... if you think it''s okay, I don''t mind..."


    "..." That woman was just a momentary anger. When it comes to beautiful things, people will always have an impulse to take care of them. Although they said they didn''t give Zhou Ye a good face, they asked her to actually stab Zhou Ye with a sword. , She really can''t do anything.


    "Hey, can''t you stab? I''m going if you don''t stab!" Zhou Ye, who is also teasing, is actually teasing this woman carelessly.


    "Hmph, wait, I''ll stab right away..." The woman said as she came to Zhou Ye with the bronze sword, as if it was not too late.


    To be honest, walking closer and looking at Zhou Ye from a close range, the woman felt even more inferior. The handsome man in front of him was simply a handsome figure of Zhong Ling, who dazzled the world. In front of him, the woman even had the urge to bow her head and worship.


    "Don''t just talk about it..." Zhou Ye continued to irritate someone. He had basically determined the identity of this woman. He didn''t expect that history books would deceive people sometimes.


    "I...I..." The bronze sword in the woman''s hand was holding a sword flower, but she couldn''t pierce it anyway. The hand holding the sword trembled and trembled slightly. The tip of the sword was less than five centimeters away from Zhou Ye, but nothing happened. Can''t get this hand down.


    Declining to drop the tip of the sword in her hand to the ground, the woman sighed, "You...you go..."


    "Hey, it really is a fake handle..." Zhou Ye made up the knife without hesitation.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." The woman''s lungs were almost exploded with anger. I haven''t seen such a person. I saw his body and let him go. He didn''t know how to be grateful, and he kept mocking himself. It was really bad. ."Bad guy, I tried to fight with you...ahhhhhhhhhhh!"


    At this time, the woman had already forgotten everything about the martial arts that the master had given her, she just stabbed Zhou Ye desperately with a sword without any rules.


    Zhou Ye didn''t hide, how could he continue?Just stood there and let the woman stabbed more than a dozen swords... Anyway, it didn''t hurt, at most, it was just a change of clothes. Compared with the harvest for a while, what is this?


    "what¡­¡­"


    After a while, the emotional woman calmed down. At this time, she also realized what she had done.I actually stabbed this man with more than a dozen swords... Oh my god... how could this be?


    The woman hurriedly looked at Zhou Ye, and saw that Zhou Ye was really ragged at the moment... but she didn''t see a trace of blood.


    "Uh-are you okay?" The woman looked at Zhou Ye cautiously, for fear that Zhou Ye was just because her sword was too fast to spurt blood and fall down.


    But obviously, she thinks more...


    Zhou Ye was watching her fierce front with interest. The woman she was going to bathe was completely stripped off, and she just put on an outer skirt when she heard Zhou Ye''s words. The cover was not tight. Some were dancing with excitement, and the dress slipped a little...


    It reveals a touch of snow and white and a touch of red and red.


    "It''s so big..." Zhou Ye said unconsciously, no way. After living with Little Lori for a few years, it basically means abstinence... He is already a little bit so.


    "Ah -" woman this time only to find himself missing the end of the habitual ......, carrying a sword against Zhou Ye is not the first people called a dozen.


    After a while¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Are you okay..." the woman looked at Zhou Ye who was silent, and asked cautiously.


    "Well, I''m fine, I just took a look at you, you stabbed me thirty-nine swords..." Zhou Ye glanced at her and said.


    "But... aren''t you all right?" The woman suddenly felt like a catastrophe, as she spoke and slowly backed away."That... I''m sorry to tell you at most..."


    "I''m sorry, is it useful?" Zhou Ye smiled. This smile was like a hundred flowers in full bloom and the sun was shining in the sky, and the gorgeousness made the woman stunned.


    "But...you just said it was a misunderstanding after you just saw me..." the woman whispered.


    "So you stabbed me with thirty-nine swords..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Is it okay for one sword to change a glance?"


    Zhou Ye deliberately bit the word change very vaguely, like a return word.


    "..., okay... we were wiped out..." The woman''s slightly tangled appearance is really interesting.


    "Of course it''s not enough to write off..." Zhou Ye''s smile turned a bit evil."Then I will suffer a lot..."


    "You have looked at me...my...my body, why are you still at a disadvantage?" the woman groaned.


    "Of course I suffered!" Zhou Ye said naturally, "I said just now to change a sword. If you say okay, then you agree with me, right?"


    "Hmm!" The woman nodded stupidly."Yes!"


    "You stabbed me thirty-nine swords, but I only looked at you..."


    "No, it''s two eyes!" The woman said angrily, and it was obvious that she had counted the time she missed.


    "Well, even with two eyes!" Zhou Ye didn''t care about her, and then said: "Then now you still owe me thirty-seven eyes, then let me look back now..."


    "You are dreaming..." The woman clutched her clothes tightly and stared at Zhou Ye, "Who do you think of me? Is it a singer to give away?"


    "Don''t let me look back, just let me stab back..." Zhou Ye didn''t mind, and said directly: "You have to return it anyway!"


    "Come on, let''s see the real chapter! No matter how stupid you are, the woman knew Zhou Ye''s plan, and said with a sullen face, she put the sword in her hand in front of her fiercely. Looking desperately with Zhou Ye.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 234

    "To be reasonable, I am the fairest person. You owe me thirty-seven thorns, and I won''t pay you back more than once!" Zhou Ye smiled, waiting for this moment, his figure suddenly turned into a stream of light. After reaching the woman''s back, her hands tightly grasped her arms, and the two legs twisted her legs.


    "This is... what trick!" The woman only felt that her limbs were suddenly locked by a brass lock, unable to move."Didn''t you say you want to stab me? How do you stab me like this!"


    "Hmm... Men and women are different, I can still stab like this..."


    "Ah¡ªwhat did you stabbing me with, it hurts..."


    "It won''t hurt to see you soon, be good..."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    At some point, Zhou Ye let go of the woman, and the woman also threw the sword in her hand to the ground. The two engaged in a vicious close hand-to-hand fight. This battle was really a battle with no light, and the world lost its color.


    The two fought from the forest to the water, from the water to the shore, and from the shore to the tree. During the period, the woman begged for mercy several times, but was ignored by the cruel Zhou Ye. After holding back for a few years, she just let go. After that, isn''t he too much?


    It wasn''t until the woman fainted completely that Zhou Ye leaked a triumphant smile and left the spoils in the woman''s body.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Sixteen


    At this moment, in the Zhuhai Yayuan flying in the sky, the old mother Lishan felt a bit of cold instinct. She suddenly felt that she deliberately embarrassed Zhou Ye and asked him to go to Lishan to find the docking place in the cave. Was it a wrong decision?


    "Master, you can taste this!" Xiao Bai Snake came over with a cup of coffee, with a well-behaved appearance, and handed it to Lishan''s mother."This is the foreign tea that my brother got back from a place called Yilili, what is it called Nazhi..."


    "Good boy..." There were a lot of folds on Lishan''s face. She took the coffee from Xiaobai Snake and took a sip. A strong scent of cow girl and the sweetness of sugar cube filled her. Under the scent and sweetness of Nunai''s mouth, there is a hint of bitterness hidden. Under the background of this bitterness, Nunai''s scent becomes more intense."Well, not bad, really good!"


    Little White Snake didn''t see the expression of Lishan''s old mother when she first drank coffee, and said with disappointment: "Master actually likes this bitter taste..."


    How could the old mother Lishan fail to see that Xiaobai Snake had brought coffee on purpose, and wanted to see her frown, she said with a smile: "Naughty!"


    In other words, human subjective will has always been unfair.


    If you see a person pleasing to the eye, you will feel very happy if she does something, even if it is a harmless little joke, you will only think it is cute, but if you see a person not pleasing to the eye, even if he does something If it is correct, you will find it unpleasant. This is what people often say.


    Obviously, the old lady Lishan felt that this cute little white snake was very close to her.


    "Master, how long will it take for us to arrive!" Little White Snake said coquettishly, lying in the arms of the old mother Lishan.


    "Let me see as a teacher!" The old mother Lishan showed her supernatural powers and looked down, "We have entered the realm of Qin, and we will be here in a while!"


    "So slow..." Little White Snake sighed lightly.


    "You, I miss your elder brother!" The old mother Lishan has lived for thousands of years, how can she not see Xiaobai Snake''s careful thoughts?


    "Well, my brother and I have never been separated for such a long time..." Little White Snake nodded and said naturally: "I miss my brother so much now!"


    "Oh, evil fate!" Lishan''s old mother is good at observing people. In her opinion, Zhou Ye''s head is full of anger and peach blossoms. She is destined not to be the face of a woman, and it is really not a good match.


    But her new apprentice, who is observing herself, probably had her heart tied to Zhou Ye''s body long ago.Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but want to give her apprentice an insurance."Apprentice!"


    "Master? What''s the matter?" Xiao Bai Snake couldn''t help but asked nervously when seeing the old mother Lishan''s face changed.


    "You are a different kind of body with a different poison. If you fall in love with a mortal, you should not be affectionate with the snake until the body of the snake is removed, otherwise, the life of that person will be hard to save, and the ghosts and gods will hardly be saved..." The old mother Lishan explained one word. .


    "No...can''t you...make love with it?" The little white snake trembled like a thunder...why didn''t she want to leave Zhou Ye''s side, because she thought of herself and the year of her innocence and gave her innocent body Own brother.


    She ate and lived with Zhou Ye, and every morning she would see Zhou Ye¡¯s One Pillar Optimus. Gradually she had grown up and knew what it was... She wanted to be older, so she gave herself to herself. Zhou Ye.


    This year, according to the human algorithm, she has already turned twelve bodies, and there are only three years left in the year of Chichen.


    But... but her master actually told herself that if she really had sex with her brother, it would kill her... She suddenly felt that her mind was blank, and there was only one sentence left. Rescue] lingering in her mind...


    "Chi''er--" The old mother Lishan sighed slightly when she looked at the little white snake who was sluggish.In fact, she concealed some things. Although Zhou Ye herself had no cultivation base, her body was more powerful than the ancient twelve great witches. With such a body, her insignificant toxins could not help Zhou Ye.


    In fact, she didn''t have any bad intentions, she just wanted Xiaobai Snake to be more mature and make her own choice when she saw her relationship more clearly.


    In her opinion, this apprentice is probably because she is too young and can''t tell the difference between family and love. When she is older, she will naturally know what the love in her heart is.


    "Why is this..." The muddled little white snake repeated this sentence repeatedly, "Why... why is it so!"


    "Chi''er, why bother to be entangled in this, meditate early, intensively study and practice, and get rid of the snake body is the right way!" Finally, the old mother Lishan couldn''t stand it anymore, and shouted angrily. The little white snake caught in a dead end was pulled out.


    The little white snake''s eyes suddenly lit up, and the whole person suddenly recovered a little color.She tidied up her clothes, and bowed respectfully in front of the old mother Lishan: "Master, I would like to serve the master day and night. I only seek the fruits of cultivation and get off the snake body as soon as possible."


    With that said, the little white snake duly knocked three heads to the old mother Lishan.


    In this life, I will cultivate the pill and gain the Dao, not for the longevity of the world, but only to spend the rest of the life with you.


    In this life, I am willing to endure the pain of thousands of knives and pierce the snake body, just to go to the covenant of life and death with you.


    Brother, wait for me...


    "Oh, idiot-guilt!" The old mother Lishan looked at the tenacity in Xiaobai Snake''s eyes, how could she not know that she was self-defeating, and instead made the child fall into it even more.


    "Seeking the master to be perfect, beg the master to be perfect, to beating the master to be perfect..." Little White Snake kowtowed, and the tender forehead had become blood red.


    "Okay, get up, it''s my fault in the end!" The old mother Lishan felt as if she had done something wrong, and doing so seemed to bring a catastrophe to the world... "The teacher promised you! "


    Little white snake showed a hint of joy when she heard this, but she seemed to have grown up overnight, and she no longer looked cute and cute. Her face was as tight as a little adult.


    Before I knew it, in the Zhuhai Elegant Garden, Lishan could be seen from a distance.


    "Yeah, mother, it''s so fast!" A voice sounded out of thin air, and then a figure condensed in front of the two of them, behind him was a coy little girl.


    "Apprentice Zhong Wuyan pays homage to the master!" Mei Zhi didn''t dare to say hello to her master like Zhou Ye.


    "You apprentice, the birthmark on your face..." The old mother Lishan saw at a glance that her apprentice was already incomplete, and the birthmark on her face had disappeared.


    From the gentleness of her eyes to Zhou Ye from time to time, how could the old mother Lishan never think of who broke her body? She was so careless that her own cabbage was arched.


    "Old beggar Lishan, what did you do to my sister??" A violent drink interrupted the old mother Lishan''s thoughts.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Seventeen


    As soon as Zhou Ye appeared, the first thing he noticed was the redness on the forehead of his younger sister, Little White Snake. The original cute eyes were still red, and it was obvious that he had just cried...


    Especially when I saw that my sister no longer swooped into my arms as before, but stood behind the old mother Lishan like a little adult.


    Zhou Ye''s anger suddenly rose.


    Although he is greedy for flowers, he is very kind to his woman. Together with Zhong Wuyan, he uses Umbrella''s freckle bio-cream to help Zhong Wuyan restore her original appearance. Together with Xiaobai snake, he will take care of her and grow up. impatient.


    For Zhou Ye, every one of his own women is his own baby, but now someone dares to bully his own baby?How could Zhou Ye not be angry?


    Zhou Ye is not stupid. It must have happened during the time he was out, and something he didn''t know had happened. He couldn''t help but fill up a scene of Rong Rong Teaching Little Yanzi.Is this Nima okay?


    Little White Snake was the baby Zhou Ye held in his hands, and someone would dare to treat her like this, let alone Lishan''s old mother, even when the Sanqing came to life, Zhou Ye would definitely not shy away, just stunned.


    "Old beggar Lishan, what have you done to my sister??"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 235

    With Zhou Ye''s violent drink, a flash of lightning flashed across his body, and golden light appeared in his eyes. The Xueping and Xueting sisters who had been dragging the Zhuhai Garden also returned together, circling Zhou Ye''s body speed. Walk through.


    There was a crackling sound on the ground of the bamboo garden, which was obviously already a bit unbearable under the weight of Zhou Ye''s aura, and a deep vortex appeared slowly on the calm lake... as if something was about to come out.


    The bamboo rustling in the bamboo sea made a sound of silence.


    "Brother...Don''t..." Little White Snake hurriedly wanted to rush to Zhou Ye''s side, but was oppressed by Zhou Ye''s burst of momentum.


    "Yelang, calm down, the master will never do anything unfavorable to the younger junior sister, there must be some misunderstanding in this!" Zhong Wuyan also hurriedly dissuaded Zhou Ye, but was also forced to retreat by Zhou Ye''s momentum. One step further.


    "Old guy, how did you torture my sister?" Zhou Ye looked at the old mother Lishan with evil eyes, pointed his finger at Little White Snake''s forehead, and asked, "Misunderstanding? What misunderstanding caused my innocent and lovely sister. Into this look?"


    "Brother... Master didn''t persecute me!" Little White Snake shouted loudly, "It''s just...just..."


    "Just what?" Zhou Ye looked at his little white snake and asked.


    "It''s just that the master told me that if the snake''s body does not fade, it can''t stay with my brother..." The little white snake also knew how to be shy at the moment, and her pink cheeks were flushed red.


    "How can it fade into a snake body?" Zhou Ye looked at the old mother Lishan, who was not using the village chief as a cadre and just called the old beggar, old fellow, and turned around and asked them again.


    "Cough cough... For thousands of years of hard work, the snake body will naturally fade away!" The old lady Lishan really didn''t want to talk. She had never seen such a person, cursing people in a blink of an eye, and then asked people again.


    But when she looked at the two daughters Xueping and Xueting who were about to spit out a sharp light on her body from time to time, she couldn''t help but feel a twitch. This... still can''t be offended.


    "How can it be so troublesome? There must be a more convenient way!" Zhou Ye was absolutely stubborn, anyway, he could also see that this old lady Lishan is also a wise person who protects her health and does not squeeze white or squeeze.


    "Ahem..." The old lady Lishan was really going to be pissed to death by Zhou Ye, but it was useless, nothing else, he wanted to know what to tell him."In ancient times, there were still many methods. The heavens and the earth were first opened, and there were many treasures of the heavens and the earth, but now there are not many Daxing Human Races. Unless there is a golden core in the old monarch furnace, one can be worth a thousand years of penance..."


    "Go to the Heavenly Court..." Zhou Ye patted his head, really stupid, how could he have forgotten Heavenly Court, this is a big treasure house.


    "Say it early!" Zhou Ye laughed, then said to the little white snake: "Jing''er, wait here, my brother will get you some golden pills to supplement your body!"


    "Don''t... brother!" Xiaobai Snake was shocked when she heard this. She would rather suffer the pain of a thousand swords than see her brother go to heaven.


    Where is Heaven?That is the palace of the gods, that is the place that holds the power of heaven and earth.How could his brother go there?What''s more, he still went to steal the golden core for himself.


    But before she could finish her words, Zhou Ye''s figure had disappeared in the same place, and Zhou Ye''s two god-killing soldiers also disappeared together.


    "A disaster... This is really a disaster..." The old lady Lishan looked at the place where Zhou Ye disappeared. She only felt a panic. She didn''t have such a strong feeling when she was conquering the gods.


    "Master...Master, please save Yelang!" Zhong Wuyan puffed, and knelt down in front of Lishan''s old mother, tightly hugging Lishan''s thighs, begging bitterly.


    In her opinion, her own Yelang must have gone to heaven for his sister.Although she knew that her husband was very strong, she had heard of the power of the heavens since she was a child. From the bottom of her heart, she felt that her husband was absolutely ugly.


    "Master...Master, you can save my brother!" The little white snake also hugged the other thigh of Lishan''s mother in every way. The two couldn''t help but look at each other. The two people who met at one time couldn''t help but get closer.


    "Hey, guilt..." The old mother Lishan glanced at her big apprentice and asked: "Yan''er, let me ask you, when are you and Zhou Ye..."


    "Disciple...disciple...when I went to Tanzhong for a bath early this morning...and Yelang fell in love at first sight...so..." Zhong Wuyan coyly beautified the process of their acquaintance a lot.


    "..." Xiao Bai Snake''s heart was sour, but now it''s not when she is jealous, she can''t take care of a lot. If she can have an ally, it will be a little bit more to ask the master to save her brother. She forcibly smiles : "Then... Then I''m going to call your sister-in-law...?"


    "...Sister is good!" Zhong Wuyan''s face was blushing, but she still managed to say hello to Xiaobai Snake.


    "You guys..." Why didn''t the old mother Lishan see that Xiaobai Snake was asking for everything, but to be honest, she was not sure if she was asked to go to the heaven to save Zhou Ye."Wait a little longer, so I can ask my fellow daoists, and wait for some news, so I can make a long-term plan!"


    "Everything... let the master be the master!" The two women glanced at each other, and there was only one way at the moment, but the worry in their eyes lingered.


    "Oh, this little guy...I just threw it to me such a big mess!" The old mother Lishan looked at the sight of a typhoon passing by, and couldn''t help muttering.


    To be honest, as a female fairy who has practiced for thousands of years, Lishan''s mother still admires Zhou Ye''s true temperament. Don''t people often say that they like what they lack?What the old lady Lishan lacks is the kind of domineering attitude of drawing a sword when she is angry. She just admires such a true temperament person most.


    As for Zhou Ye scolded her?The old mother Lishan has long since repaired to the state where the ancient well has no waves. She doesn¡¯t like things but not sad for herself. Mother, old man, old woman, old beggar, old guy, old things, in her view, left and right are just a title, originally it was There is no meaning, but people give them different meanings, so there is the so-called honor and disgrace.


    If Zhou Ye knew what the old mother Lishan was thinking at the moment, he would probably laugh twice and say: "I like to be friends with this kind of Virgin, is there any more? Give me another shot!"


    But obviously, Zhou Ye at this moment did not know what Lishan''s old mother thought, because at this moment, he had already found the Nantian Gate...


    Chapter 318


    Ask how fast Zhou Ye is, and you can compare it with the faster people among the gods.


    Monkey King, one somersault is one hundred and eight thousand miles away, and it takes one second to turn one somersault, so even if he is one hundred and eight thousand miles per second.


    Zhou Ye, the fastest speed is 25 times the speed of light, and the speed of light is 300,000 kilometers per second. When converted into miles, that¡¯s 600,000 li... Well, it¡¯s basically nothing to compare. If Zhou Ye wants to steal something If it were, no one in the entire heaven could catch him.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye was at a stage where his time was stagnant. He came to the Nantian Gate leisurely and asked how Zhou Ye found the Nantian Gate... This is not easy, the most stupid way is to go around the earth a few times. That''s it... Anyway, it won''t take a few seconds.


    Seeing the Four Heavenly Kings of the Demon Family holding his own weapons at the door, Zhou Ye smiled.These four guys are also a tragedy. When they arrive at the Heavenly Court, they look at the door and keep watching the door, as if their position has not changed...


    Ignoring the four heavenly kings who are like sculptures, Zhou Ye didn''t come here to see them, he came to steal the golden core...


    Shi Shiran started to wander around. Zhou Ye didn''t have a map of Heavenly Court, so he could only count where he went... Fortunately, he was fast enough and was not afraid of wasting time. Time was stagnant when he was running at full capacity.


    "It''s not bad here, eh, this kid looks so cute...Uh, it''s a pity that it''s a blue boy paper, it''s a tragedy, isn''t he where he is? Forget it, go look elsewhere..."


    "Huh, what is this?" Zhou Ye suddenly saw a garden, which looked very beautiful and guarded quite heavily.


    He couldn''t help but wander and walked in.


    Entering the garden, I saw a cloud of clouds and huge peach trees growing here. In the mortal world, no matter how long a peach tree is, there are few peach trees that can compare with this place. The lowest of the peach trees is more than 30 meters high, and the ten trunks cannot hug each other.


    "This...this is a flat peach..." Zhou Ye''s eyes lit up. This Nima is fun, no nonsense. Zhou Ye flew directly on the tree and picked the big peaches. He didn''t know which one was three thousand years. One ripe, which is one ripe in nine thousand years. In short, he just picks the big one. Anyway, the space in the bracelet is very large, so I''m not afraid that it won''t fit.


    Picking and picking, he came to one of the biggest flat peach trees. Under the tree, he found seven beautiful women in palace clothes. Seeing their expressions and movements, it seemed that they were still playing.


    "Could this be the Seven Fairies?" Zhou Ye rubbed his chin and looked at the seven women with the same basic styles except for the different colors.


    When he was reading Journey to the West, he felt that after the monkey had fixed the Seven Fairies, he actually ran to pick peaches?This Nima has a feeling of violating the heavens... Now that this multiple-choice question is placed in front of him, how should he choose?


    "Of course I want peaches, and fairies too..." Zhou Ye smiled and fiddled with the seven fairies one by one into ORZ''s appearance and placed them side by side.


    "Hey, big gain... Good people have rewards, and good brothers have fairies!" Zhou Ye hummed and removed all the clothes of the seven fairies... "Cannon, drive behind the fairies..."


    Mighty Strikes in a Second+Spring Weather and Rain


    Mighty Strikes in a Second+Spring Weather and Rain


    Mighty Strikes in a Second+Spring Weather and Rain


    Mighty Strikes in a Second+Spring Weather and Rain


    Mighty Strikes in a Second+Spring Weather and Rain


    Mighty Strikes in a Second+Spring Weather and Rain


    Mighty Strikes in a Second+Spring Weather and Rain


    When Zhou Ye was satisfied with finishing his clothes, the seven fairies were already covered with that...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 236

    He simply stuffed the Seven Fairies into his space bracelet, and then Zhou Ye began his treasure hunt again.


    Dusit Palace¡ª¡ª


    After Zhou Ye entered the door, without saying a word, he swept away all the golden pills in the alchemy furnace and the pill gourd. Speaking of which, the gourd seemed to be an innate spiritual treasure, take it away...


    After turning around for a long time, Zhou Ye couldn''t find Chang''e''s bedroom, and Nima was embarrassed.Uh, no, Chang''e lives in the moon palace, isn''t it?


    Zhou Ye turned into a streamer and flew towards the moon...


    Don''t tell me, Zhou Ye really found a palace on the moon. An extremely beautiful woman was sitting there with a sad face, holding a jade rabbit in her hands, staring into the distance, not knowing what she was looking at...


    "Hey, regret it, know that you are wrong..." Zhou Ye came to Chang''e as he said, and unceremoniously pushed her to the ground, the old rules...one million strikes + spring wind and rain.


    Then pack it away...


    It''s just that when he took Chang''e away, he suddenly saw the rabbit. Zhou Ye curiously broke the rabbit''s legs apart and took a look. Well, no longer, mother.


    "When Yutu turned into a human, it seemed good!" Zhou Ye thought for a while, take it away... Wait for her to transform.


    When Zhou Ye left the Heavenly Court with a lot of harvest, the entire Heavenly Court was fried...


    "Who...who stole the golden core that I have worked so hard to refine!!!" Dou Sita, in the palace, the beard of the grand old gentleman was trembling constantly.


    "Enjoy the Jade Emperor, please see you, Grand Master!"


    The Jade Emperor, who was enjoying the flowers with the Queen Mother, suddenly heard the report from the heavenly official outside, did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly said: "Xuan!"


    "Yes!" The heavenly official took the order, and it didn''t take long for the angrily Taishang Laojun to walk in.


    "Emperor Jade, my elixir was stolen under my nose by some evildoer...this...this is so deceitful!" When Taishang Laojun said this, his beard was angrily. Alice.


    "The old gentleman must stop the thunderous anger, I will order Clairvoyance and Shunfenger to find out the truth, and tie the thief in front of the old gentleman!" The Jade Emperor hurriedly comforted.


    "Then I''ll be waiting here..." Taishang Laojun is not polite, and sits on the side of Xiu squatting, blowing his beard and staring while gritting his teeth, vowing to steal the little thief from his elixir. Give ten thousand pieces to the broken body...


    Stealing the elixir is small, the key word is in front of him... Isn''t this Chi Luoluo''s face slap?The slap was still very loud. As one of the Sanqing, even his elixir was taken away under his nose. He estimated it would be a joke for 33 days.


    The Jade Emperor was not angry, and immediately ordered people to invite the two brothers Shunfeng Er Qianliyan to go to the palace. It didn''t take long before the two brothers came to the palace of Lingxiao.


    "Subordinates have seen the Jade Emperor!" X2


    The two of them didn''t dare to put on airs like Taishang Laojun. You must know that they are one of the Sanqing, they are just small special officers...


    "You wait for a quick check to find out who stole Laojun''s golden core..." The Jade Emperor directly ordered.


    "Subordinates receive the decree!"


    The two brothers hurriedly used their magical powers, one covering his eyes and the other listening.After a long time... The old gentleman became a little impatient, and they didn''t respond...


    "Is there any news?" Jade Emperor couldn''t wait and asked.


    "Qibi Jade Emperor... this... his subordinates haven''t seen any unusual characters..." Clairvoyant said a little cramped.


    "Qizi Jade Emperor... the subordinates didn''t hear any useful news..." Shunfeng Er also found nothing.


    "This... how is this good..." The Jade Emperor is also a little bit awkward, this is difficult to handle.At this moment, the fire came.


    "Enjoy the Jade Emperor, the Queen Mother, please see me!" A heavenly official reported.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Nineteen


    "Quickly please..." Did the Jade Emperor dare not seduce the Queen Mother, saying on the ground that they were husband and wife?That''s nonsense. It''s not a generation at all. The Queen Mother was in the realm of Taoism, and her name was Yao Ji at that time.What is the Jade Emperor?The saint''s child is just a child, the two are in charge of male and female fairies, and they are not under the control of each.


    "My concubine is here today, because I want to report something to the Jade Emperor!" The graceful and beautiful queen mother walked over in a dragging palace dress, and when she saw Taishang Laojun, she just nodded.


    Taishang Laojun didn''t care. Although he was Sanqing, he didn''t have much advantage when facing Yao Ji.


    "I don''t know what''s the matter with the Queen Mother here?" The Jade Emperor was also a little bit burnt, looking at the Queen Mother with frost on her face, it was obviously not a happy event.


    "There are thieves in this heavenly court!" The Queen Mother of the West squinted her eyes, her angry Hungarian mouth was undulating, and the originally large Hungarian tribe seemed a bit bigger."Forget it, Shuangcheng, it''s up to you!"


    "Yes, empress!" A beautiful lady who was beside Queen Mother Xi responded, and then squatted slightly before facing the Jade Emperor and said a blessing: "Qi, Jade Emperor, today I am guarding Yaochi Pantaoyuan, originally seven princesses Entered the courtyard to play, and helped Xiaoxian take care of the 100,000-year-old flat peach tree, but the servant waited outside for a long time without seeing the seven princesses coming out!"


    "What''s the matter with them?" The Jade Emperor hurriedly asked. He really didn''t want to do anything at this time, so don''t lose it...


    "After Xiaoxian went in, I searched the entire Pantaoyuan and didn''t see the seven princesses, but found Qitan bloodstains under the 100,000-year-old Pantao tree..." Dong Shuangcheng said palely: "And Xiaoxian clicked on Pantaoyuan. After the flat peaches in China, almost all the mature flat peaches were picked off..."


    "Then have you seen anyone entering Pantaoyuan?" Jade Emperor stood up and asked.


    "Xiao Xian has always been at the gate of Pan Taoyuan, never dared to slack in the slightest, never seen anyone enter Pan Taoyuan..." Dong Shuangcheng''s small face was white, this is simply a catastrophe, she She was just a maid of the queen mother, who was guarded by the queen mother¡¯s trust and guarded Pan Taoyuan, but she did not expect to lose sight of the seven princesses...


    "Dong Shuangcheng, you know that you are guilty..." The Jade Emperor said with a stern face, "Under your treatment, the flat peach was lost, and the seven princesses also knew their lives and deaths. Are you convicted?"


    "Xiaoxian...Xiaoxian convicted..." Dong Shuangcheng''s legs weakened and he almost collapsed on the ground. This is the crime of punishing the immortal... I can''t say, she would have to kill the immortal platform once.


    "Jade Emperor and calm down!" The Queen Mother persuaded: "Shuangcheng has always been by my side, serving with me, and has never been slack in her hard work. This time it is not her fault. It is because the thief was too cunning!"


    "Yeah, what the Queen Mother said is absolutely true!" The Taishang Laojun also stood up and said: "The thief stole my golden core under my nose. I can''t even detect it, let alone a small fairy. !"


    "This..." The Jade Emperor hesitated a bit. To be honest, is Dong Shuangcheng guilty?There was a problem with her treatment, and it was correct to ask her the crime, but it was an invincible change, and she had no way of knowing it. It really wasn''t her fault."The capital crime is forgivable, and the living crime is inevitable. She will be sent to the immortal world. When will the seven princesses be found, and when will we return to the heavens!"


    "Yes!" Own Xianguan stepped forward to take Dong Shuangcheng, and then rushed to Jiangxiantai...


    "Why should the Jade Emperor be so embarrassed about Shuangcheng!" The Queen Mother was unhappy, and said: "You only need to look for those clever eyes and ears for investigating my seven daughters. Why should Shuangcheng be brought to the lower realm?"


    "I was also a helpless choice..." The Jade Emperor smiled bitterly: "Just now the old gentleman''s elixir was lost, I ordered Qianliyan and Shunfenger to search for one or two, but nothing was achieved... so I can only be wronged!"


    "This...?" The Queen Mother looked at Lao Jun, as if asking, is this true?


    "What the Jade Emperor said is indeed..." The old gentleman also nodded helplessly.


    "Where is this sacred? Since Pangu opened the sky and the Three Emperors ruled the world, I have never heard of such things!" The Queen Mother was also confused.


    Taishang Laojun hesitated, and said: "I heard that there is a divine beast in the Bodhisattva of Earth Zang. It is called "Die Ting". It can be heard for thirty-three days and eighteen layers of hell. Ask one or two!"


    Both the Jade Emperor and Queen Mother nodded in favor.


    It¡¯s just that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother are not suitable to go there. After all, it is under the jurisdiction of the Dongyue Great Emperor. They are not suitable to go... So they can only send one person. After thinking about it, finally this life still fell on the head of Taibai Jinxing... ¡­


    Taibai Jinxing is really not happy to go to that place, it is not a fat man, and it is still a ghost place, a real ghost place...


    But there is nothing wrong. The rice bowl is under the control of others, and the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother have both spoken, so he can only take a trip to hell on the cloud head.


    In the ghost city of Fengdu, Taibai Jinxing was directly welcomed into the temple by Yama of the Ten Temples.


    "What''s the happy event for the old man today that he came to visit me?" Qin Guang Wang asked with a smile.


    "This old man doesn''t go to the Three Treasures Palace without any problems, so maybe what trouble is it!" King Chu Jiang teased.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 237

    "Hey, it''s hard to tell in one word..." Taibai Venus has a good temper, and he has a good relationship with the two Yamas. He is also friends with the two Yamas. Stolen!"


    "Hey, if you don''t arrest the culprits for such major events, why are you still free to come to us?" King Qin Guang asked.


    "The problem is that I can''t find the thief!" Taibai Jinxing looked helpless, "The two immortal officials Shunfeng Er and Clairvoyant couldn''t find the thief, so the Jade Emperor ordered me to come here to find the King of Earth Listen to the bodhisattva''s divine beast truth!"


    "In that case, it should not be too late, I will take you to see the Bodhisattva now!" King Chu Jiang was very enthusiastic, and he took the Taibai Venus directly and walked towards the eighteenth hell.


    Under the leadership of King Chujiang, Taibai Venus soon came to the front of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva."Taibai Jinxing has seen Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva!"


    "Too white and polite!" The Ksitigarbha King asked with a single handed Buddha''s name: "You have already told me what you came from!"


    "I wonder who the Bodhisattva knows this person?"


    "I heard that it can''t tell the name of this person. If you tell the origin of this person, it means that you have a cause and effect with this person. This is a bad cause and effect. I fear that even the Western sects cannot bear the anger of this person..." The Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva lowered his eyes and said, "So, Taibai, where did you come from? Where do you go back!"


    "But the seven princesses of my heaven..."


    "They are not in danger, this is their fate!" The Ksitigarbha king was unmoved.


    "Then... well... farewell too white!"


    Said Taibai Jinxing turned around and left here.People refuse to say what he can do?As for the Western sects mentioned by the Ksitigarbha that can not bear the anger of that person, from Taibai''s point of view, it is completely an excuse.


    "Die listen, is that person really so powerful?" Seeing Taibai leave here, the Ksitigarbha King couldn''t help asking the Divine Beast Dao he was sitting down.


    "Bodhisattva, this person is not a person in this world..." Die heard: "Although this person has no great supernatural powers, he can''t be retained by anyone... This is second, but there is something behind him. The existence of a power, in that power, there is a magic technique called science, this magic technique...horrible, terrible!"


    Di listened to think of what he had heard again. It only takes a few small things called nuclear bombs to destroy a world... Even though the person has no magical powers, but the flesh drags the planet, this is no worse than the great magical powers... ¡­


    Especially when it heard that the big power behind him actually treated the gods of the foreign race as a mouse-like experiment. What a terrifying power this is...


    Three hundred and twenty chapters


    Not to mention Heavenly Court''s reaction, but only Zhou Ye, who returned home full of fruit.


    By the time he returned to Lishan, the mortal world had already passed a day... People say that there is a day in the sky and a year on the earth. Although Zhou Ye has the ability to cheat close to stagnation time, he has been delayed too much in the sky. After a long time, a day has passed on the ground.


    "Hey, that''s not bad, I don''t see that Mrs. Lishan is still pretty good!" Zhou Ye watched as his Zhuhai Garden had been placed next to the main peak of Lishan Mountain, next to Black Dragon Pond.


    In particular, the old mother Lishan deliberately connected the veins of Lishan with his Zhuhai Yayuan, so as to ensure that the water pool in Zhuhai Yayuan above Zhou Ye would not become stagnant water.


    "I''m back..." Zhou Ye landed directly on his bamboo building.


    As his voice sounded, two figures, one white and one basket, jumped out, clinging to Zhou Ye, one left and the other right.


    This said: "Brother... you''re back, what''s wrong with you? Where did you hurt? Let me see!"


    That said: "Yelang, are you hurt? Let me see..."


    "Oh, just..." Zhou Ye was about to speak, but was suddenly stopped by a voice.


    "Speak carefully!" The old lady Lishan stopped Zhou Ye''s words, and then threw a purple scarf in her hand into the air. When the scarf rose up against the wind, it soon became enough to cover the entire Bamboo Sea Garden , And then covered it, covering the entire Zhuhai Yayuan.


    "Really young!" Seeing the innate spirit treasure that had saved her many times, Lishan''s old mother said: "Don''t you know that there are wind ears and clairvoyance in the heaven?"


    "Uh¡ªforget about this!" Zhou Ye said with a slight embarrassment.


    In fact, he had forgotten something, he simply didn''t put Heaven in his eyes.A Heavenly Court that had been beaten up by monkeys over and over again, really didn''t look at Zhou Ye.


    But the old mother Li Shan was kind after all, she reminded herself, and she also used magic weapons to cover her up, so why didn''t she have to be so stubborn if she didn''t know good people, Zhou Ye had already passed the stubborn age.


    "Can you talk now?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Yeah!" The old mother Lishan nodded, "The old man is also a little curious about your encounter in the Heavenly Court. Didn''t you find that Nantian Gate when you came back so quickly?"


    "Hahaha, there is only one South Heaven Gate, and only one Heavenly Court!" Zhou Ye said, spreading his hands, only to see two golden pills exuding golden light appeared in his hands."Look at what this is?"


    "This is Laojun''s golden core..." The old mother Lishan was also shocked, she didn''t expect Zhou Ye to steal the golden core in such a short time.


    "Take it to eat!" Zhou Ye said, putting two golden cores one by one into the mouths of Little White Snake and Zhong Wuyan.


    "Hmm..." Zhong Wuyan just wanted to say, this is too precious, when you eat it, you suddenly see a dozen gold cores popping out of Zhou Ye''s hand...


    "Don''t worry, eat whatever you like. It''s okay to eat it as a jelly bean!" Zhou Ye said and handed it to Lishan''s old mother. "Come on, this one will be my apologize for you!"


    "Hey, although this is also a good thing, it can live to death, but it is not the kind that Zhen''er needs!" The old mother Lishan took the golden core from Zhou Ye, and after careful identification, she sighed.


    "Oh? What does the golden core that can help Zhen''er get out of the snake''s body look like?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "It''s the size of a baby''s fist, and the whole body is golden, but Dancheng is a psychic... It is said that there are less than ten in the old man!" said the old mother Lishan.


    "Uh, is it this?" Zhou Ye said, holding one in his hand, and a golden pill full of a baby''s fist appeared in his hand, which was like a living thing, beating back and forth in Zhou Ye''s hand. , Wanted to escape Zhou Ye''s palm.


    "Yes... it''s this..." The old lady Lishan didn''t expect Zhou Ye to actually steal this golden core."You, how many golden cores did you steal..."


    "Hmm...!" Zhou Ye said while feeding the golden core in his hand to Little White Snake''s mouth, "I didn''t count, anyway, I took away the golden core in the palace..."


    "--!" The old mother Lishan was shocked by Zhou Ye''s words and closed her mouth from ear to ear. This product is really horizontal. This is the rhythm of directly emptied the Dust Palace."A disaster, this is really a great disaster!"


    "..." The little white snake who was almost choked to death by the golden core that Zhou Ye stuffed into his mouth took a lot of effort to finally swallow the golden core into his stomach, clinging Zhou Ye''s arm to Lishan. The old mother said: "Master, I eat the golden pills, and my brother also steals the golden pills for me. The big deal is to pay them my life, and I don''t care about my brother!"


    "It''s just a heaven!" Zhou Ye said indifferently, "Don''t say that I emptied the golden pill of Dust Palace. I have even finished the flat peaches in the flat peach garden. What should I do, let alone the flat peaches? What if I got all seven daughters of Queen Mother West out?"


    As Zhou Ye was talking, he took out something outside. Pantao took out a dozen, and there were thousands of them to be used by his own woman.


    When she saw Pantao, Lishan''s eyes widened, but when she saw the Seven Fairies, she suddenly calmed down, Nima.You got all the Seven Fairies out... Pantao is a hairy... She is no longer surprised. Now even if Zhou Ye told her that he had gotten Queen Mother Xi down, she was not surprised...


    "Brother, why aren''t these older sisters wearing clothes?" Xiao Bai Snake''s face was flushed, looking at the seven fairies who still had female eyebrows in their eyes and looked at Zhou Ye. What did you do to them...?"


    "Uh-what should be done and what should not be done, I did it!" Zhou Ye touched his nose and said embarrassingly: "By the way, I brought you a rabbit!"


    Zhou Ye took out another rabbit and handed it to Little White Snake...


    Okay, rabbits and snakes-this is not a natural enemy. The rabbit waits for his big scarlet eyes to stare at the little white snake, it looks like he has seen his father and enemy.


    "..." Zhou Ye felt that he was enough for 666, and actually threw a rabbit to a snake.I want the rabbit to be the snake''s playmate... Well, I''m a bit silly indeed.


    "Hey, isn''t this the jade rabbit of Chang''e?" The old lady Lishan knows Chang''e. After all, there are so many female fairies, and occasionally everyone still has to walk around often.


    "Don''t say you put Chang''e..." The old mother Lishan didn''t finish her words... Seeing Zhou Ye once again appeared next to Zhou Ye, a beautiful woman with a natural beauty, well, she knew this beautiful woman, it was the rabbit. The owner, Chang''e.


    "...Yeah!!!" In the space bracelet, Chang''e had already experienced a storm of body and mind, but she was suddenly brought out by Zhou Ye, and she felt so uncomfortable.Everyone wore clothes, but she and the Seven Fairies had no clothes to wear... It was really embarrassing.


    In desperation, Chang''e could only learn the appearance of the Seven Fairies, and she huddled behind Zhou Ye, and became a group with the Seven Fairies...


    "..." The old mother Lishan had nothing to say. She thought that maybe Zhou Ye hadn''t found Queen Mother West, or else I guess there would be another Queen Mother West here...too bad we didn''t find it.


    In fact, she is different. Zhou Ye didn''t find Queen Mother West, but was completely disinterested in Queen Mother West. In Zhou Ye''s view, Queen Mother West was definitely an old lady-like female fairy, and Zhou Ye was not interested in anything like this. what¡­¡­

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 238

    If he knew that Queen Mother Xi was a mature, mature, beautiful and woman, maybe... hehe.


    The old mother Lishan looked at this group of Yingying Yanyan. Although they all looked furious, but none of them really had hatred in their eyes, more of them were shame. The little white snake had been with Zhou Ye for four or five years. , The deep-rooted love is still forgivable, why is there no trace of jealousy and resentment in his big apprentice?Is this little guy really the nemesis of women...


    If she knew that Zhou Ye was pregnant with magic skills that had been lost in ancient times, and the spring breeze turned rain into the heart, she would not be surprised...


    "Lord, master, can you let people put on the clothes..." Chang''e said shyly, holding her jade rabbit to cover her fierce scenery.


    "Uh-, I tore those things to pieces..." Zhou Ye held his forehead, but fortunately, there were a lot of women''s clothes in his wristband, so he made more than a hundred sets of dresses. Let the women choose for themselves.


    I have to say that women''s habit of liking beautiful clothes is really natural, no matter whether it is a mortal or a fairy... it is the same. Not only the Seven Fairies and Chang''e ran to choose, even Zhong Wuyan ran to choose together.


    As for the little white snake, sulking his cheeks, he can''t see at a glance, his elder brother will bring back so many sister papers, it seems that he really needs to transform quickly... to ask the master for help at night , It happened that I had already eaten the golden core, and time was no longer a hindrance to myself.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Twenty One


    A full moon hung on the mountain string, and the Milky Way in the sky was bright and gorgeous. Before you know it, early summer has arrived...


    Little White Snake held a black and white chubby little guy in his arms, sitting in a room he hadn''t used for a long time, talking to his sister and sister-in-law.


    "Master sister, don''t worry, anyway, you can''t get in now!" Little White Snake teased the panda in his arms while teasing his master sister.


    "...Hey, why am I in a hurry!" Zhong Wuyan''s cheeks are reddish, and he sighs embarrassedly. It is really...


    "I said I''m not in a hurry. Look at your fidgeting, elder sister, isn''t your brother so attractive?" Xiao Bai Snake looked at Zhong Wuyan with an unclear expression."Is it really so beautiful for husband and wife?"


    Today, my brother said that he wanted to sleep together, and the female fairies he brought back cleverly bowed their heads and said yes, if it hadn''t been for the master sister, she might have ran over.


    But after all, Little White Snake is still young and doesn''t know the taste of it yet, just a little curious, but Zhong Wuyan, who has tasted that taste, knows what kind of happiness he will get around her husband.


    "You are still young, why are you asking about this?" Zhong Wuyan was asked by Xiaobai Snake, and she felt as if her heart was getting hairy, itchy, and her thoughts seemed to fly back to the battle that day. The thing...it hurts at first, and it hurts as if the whole person is torn apart, but then, it will be very comfortable..."


    "How comfortable is it?" Xiaobai Snake''s interest also became hooked, and he couldn''t help but sit up straight and asked.


    The panda in her arms was reluctant, because Xiaobai Snake was still holding her food. After a few calls, she found that her owner ignored her and had no choice but to support herself. Two paws hugged Xiaobai snake and held bamboo shoots. Pulling his hand into his arms, the snack food ate the food again, humming happily.


    "Comfortable is like...like..." Zhong Wuyan thought about the metaphor for a long time in her heart, but all the metaphors are quite different, she couldn''t help but turn to him and said: "You are still young, and you will know later. It''s..."


    "Hmph, don''t tell me, forget it, it won''t take long for me to find out!" The little white snake wrinkled his Qiong nose, and said unconvinced: "I will go to the master in a while, anyway, I have taken gold. Dan!"


    "Then you go to the master... why did you pull me out too!" Zhong Wuyan said with some complaint.


    "I don''t know where the master lives..." Xiao Bai Snake said naturally.


    Zhou Ye has many female relatives here, and the old mother Lishan is really not suitable to live here, she can only return to her own cave. Although her two apprentices have stayed here, she doesn''t want to be an eye-catcher here, fortunately there are not many places. Far distance.


    "Master sister, you take me to find the master!" The little white snake put the panda in her arms on the couch and hugged her master sister and shook it vigorously."Take me there, okay, good sister, good sister-in-law..."


    "Okay, I''m afraid of you!" Zhong Wuyan was exasperated by Xiaobai Snake''s sister-in-law''s yelling. Besides, the two also established a deep friendship between the two on the day Zhou Ye was away. They shared a common topic. Zhou Ye, one missed his elder brother and the other missed his husband. Unknowingly, the two hearts got closer.


    "Sister-in-law is great, huh..." Xiao Bai Snake used her own tricks to coax Zhou Ye on Zhong Wuyan, and now it seems that the effect is outstanding.


    "Okay, it makes me drool all over..."


    "Hey, I don''t know the goods, my brother likes my saliva the most, saying that my saliva is sweet...!" In fact, there is venom in Xiaobai She''s saliva, but this venom is useless to Zhou Ye. The sweet taste is the sweetness of the venom. Greasy.


    "Huh¡ªit''s disgusting..."


    Now that the two women had made up their minds, they naturally stopped delaying.The two of them rushed towards the top of Lishan Mountain under the shining of the moonlight.


    One of the two is a snake monster, the other is a martial artist, and the speed is naturally not slow.


    I saw that Zhong Wuyan¡¯s legs didn¡¯t bend, she jumped directly to the top of the tree, a pair of beautiful feet were dotted on the branches, and the figure of the whole person was like a fairy and a slender figure on the sea of ??trees. Over.


    The little white snake is even more convenient. The whole person is like a human-shaped beauty snake, winding and circling between the branches, following Zhong Wuyan''s figure slowly and quickly.


    When it was not too early, the two of them arrived at the back of the mountain.


    Little White Snake felt her eyes light up, an open area full of wild flowers appeared in front of her, and among the rocks not far away, an elegant cave appeared in her eyes.


    I saw the entrance of the cave, with rugged rocks and mountain vines climbing up the rocks, with a touch of elegance in the quietness, and a trace of Taoism in the elegance.


    "Doesn''t the master''s cave house have a gate?" Little White Snake looked at the open cave house and asked curiously.


    "What''s the use of the gate? The strange stone formation in front of the gate was laid down by the master himself, not to mention the ordinary mountain leopard beasts, even the celestial beings with a barely cultivated base will be trapped here!" Zhong Wuyan was slightly proud Show off to his little junior sister.


    "What should I do with those above that day?" Little White Snake blinked his big eyes and asked.


    "Uh-!" Zhong Wuyan suddenly got stuck, she had never thought about this problem.


    "Why don''t you come in, why are you standing outside?" The voice of Lishan''s old mother came from the cave, which relieved Zhong Wuyan.


    "Yes, Master!" The two replied. Zhong Wuyan grabbed Xiao Bai Snake''s hand and walked directly into the stone formation.


    As soon as the little white snake followed Zhong Wuyan into the stone formation, she felt a white mist rushing towards her face. The whole world was suddenly covered in white, and her fingers could not be seen. If it weren¡¯t for Zhong Wuyan to hold her little hand tightly, she couldn¡¯t tell I really can''t get out of this stone formation.


    When people are blinded by their five senses, they always feel that time passes slowly. Little white snake doesn''t know how long it has passed, but feels that the door of the cave mansion appeared in front of her, and a gray-haired figure appeared in front of her. In front of her, it was not someone else, but the old mother Lishan.


    "Disciple Bai Suzhen has seen the master!" The little white snake respectfully knocked the old lady Lishan.


    "Okay, okay, get up quickly!" The wrinkles on the smiling forehead of the old mother Lishan were piled up, and her hands helped the apprentice who had a close eye on her.


    The little white snake didn''t stand up, but knelt upright in front of the old mother Lishan, and said, "Tui''er wants to fade the snake body today, please master!"


    "Hey, idiot!" The old mother Lishan sighed, "If you wait for a hundred days, the snake body will fade away, and there will be no disaster! But you are so impatient, you will inevitably suffer!"


    Chapter Three Hundred and Twenty Two


    "Tui''er doesn''t want to wait anymore...Tui''er wants to give her brother a surprise tomorrow, and she is not afraid of hardship!" Xiaobai Snake said firmly: "My brother is willing to take risks for the sake of her. . How could the disciple be afraid of those sufferings?"


    "Oh... Since ancient times, love characters hurt people!" The old mother Lishan shook her head and sighed, and said with a lift: "It''s fine, in that case, I will pass on your Great Compassion Heavenly Dragon Technique to help you get rid of the snake body!"


    "Thank you Master..." Little White Snake kept kowtowing excitedly.


    "Hey, idiot, get up!" The old mother Lishan waved an invisible force to lift up the little white snake, "If the law does not spread to Liu Er, come here!"


    "Yes!" The little white snake respectfully walked to the old mother Lishan, and waited for the old mother Lishan to pass on the Fa.


    Without letting her wait for a long time, the old mother Lishan passed her the Great Compassion Tianlong Jue to her. This Great Compassion Tianlong Jue is a first-class exercise in Western teachings, especially suitable for the acquisition of monsters such as snakes and fish that can transform dragons. It has the effect of turning hostility into harmony and changing thousands of ways. The most important thing is that the Dharmakaya can be obtained from the mortal body and can be obtained according to your own wishes.


    What is a dragon?It can be large or small, large or small, and it can be changed without a certain degree. This is the dragon.The dragon is the best at transforming into a human form. Don''t you see those dragon sons and grandchildren in the dragon palace, they can already be transformed into a human form within a few hundred years of Taoism.


    Therefore, the old mother Lishan passed the Great Compassion Tianlong Jue to the little white snake. It is really a good use of everything, especially with the word Great Compassion. This method will naturally make people peaceful and peaceful, and the practice will be peaceful without any ups and downs. Law is born by itself!


    Of course, the Great Compassion Tianlong Art passed to Little White Snake also carried a little abacus from the old mother Lishan. She watched that her disciple would be entangled with Zhou Ye in this life, and she could persuade him a few more words beside Zhou Ye. It is also very good for Zhou Ye to kill evil, after all, God has the virtue of living well.


    At this moment, Little White Snake was in shock. Those words passed into her ears through the mouth of the old mother Lishan, and were printed into her mind, word by word, like Huang Zhongda Lu Zhenche''s heart.


    The Little White Snake himself is extremely intelligent, otherwise he would not comprehend the way of swallowing the essence of the sun and the moon by relying on the practice of a few words passed down from his family, and he would have learned the magic form at a young age.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 239

    It¡¯s just that in the past few years, with Zhou Ye, Zhou Ye has been spoiled by Zhou Ye¡¯s slack in her own practice, but Zhou Ye has stolen the golden core for her to help her transform into form in advance. , It can''t be said whether it is good or bad.


    Little White Snake was born intelligent, and had the golden core as the base. It was only a moment to comprehend the Great Compassion Heavenly Dragon Art. It didn''t take long for her to realize that what her master said was indeed good.


    If she repaired this decision, she only needs to meditate for a hundred days, and she can transform itself and fade the body of the snake without suffering any pain, but if she is eager to transform today, she won''t have to suffer.


    Just as a person is injured and the wound becomes scab, if the blood scab is not removed, the wound will heal slowly, but only slowly.But if you want to get better faster, you need to remove the blood scab and put on the wound medicine. The pain is painful, and whoever tries will know...


    Especially the little white snake is not as simple as removing the blood scab, taking off the snake body and transforming it into a human body.This step is a reincarnation, it is simply to suffer the pain of peeling skin and bones.


    Little White Snake hesitated, but his eyes were filled with determination for an instant. She did not regret for her brother, and she did not complain for her brother.


    "Master, please wish Tu''er a helping hand!" Little White Snake bowed and said.


    "Chi''er, you know what you are going to suffer? Are you? You don''t regret it?"


    "Tui''er has no regrets, and Duke has no complaints!" Little White Snake raised his little face, her pink and tender face with a trace of firmness."My brother saved the disciple and gave the helpless disciple a warm home. For the disciple, he did not hesitate to take risks. What is the pain of the disciple compared to my brother?"


    "Chi''er, you are like this... he doesn''t know!" Lishan mother sighed lightly.


    "Tui''er doesn''t want him to know, but only wants to see his brother''s smiling face. If his brother knows, he will definitely hinder him. He will take care of him day and night, and he will not be allowed to take risks..." Xiaobai Snake said Zhou Ye, with a trace of his face on his face. Gentleness that shouldn''t have appeared at her age."Tu''er is willing to rely on him for everything, but only for this matter, Tuer wants to be the master of his own, and Tuer wants to surprise his brother..."


    "A surprise...is it worth it?" The old mother Lishan had never tasted love in her whole life, and she couldn''t understand Xiao Bai Snake''s mood.


    "It''s worth it!" The little white snake replied decisively.


    "That''s it..." The old mother Lishan sighed softly, "I will help you as a teacher, idiot, close your eyes and meditate, silently exercise the law..."


    "..." The little white snake closed his eyes obediently, silently lucking the Great Compassion Heaven Dragon Art.


    She only felt that a warm hand was pressed on her Baihui acupoint, a warm current continuously flowed into her body from that hand, and then a sharp pain came from her body, the pain made her I couldn''t help but want to yell, but only made a hissing sound. Before she knew it, she had restored the original form of the snake body.


    Zhong Wuyan, who was on the side, witnessed the whole process of the matter. In her eyes, her little sister might really have a deep love for her husband... She who should have been jealous, but could not feel jealous for this child... ¡­


    At this moment, in the vast cave mansion, a strange appearance.


    A big white snake with the thickness of a bucket and a length of about ten feet is tumbling hard on the ground. It can be seen that she is experiencing unimaginable pain, and no matter how she tumbling, her head is always under the hands of the old mother Lishan.


    At this moment, the little white snake only felt that all the bones in her body were crushed one by one, especially her skin felt like being peeled off inch by inch. She couldn''t help thinking about the pain several times. I must yell for the master to stop, and I won''t be transformed.


    However, when a beautiful blond boy appeared in her mind, she suddenly felt as if she had gained a bit more strength and courage, and even the heart-wrenching pain was much lighter.


    And Zhong Wuyan watched the constantly rolling little white snake slowly shrinking, and when it reached a certain point, it no longer became smaller, but began to moult.


    Through the transparent snake slough, Zhong Wuyan saw faintly, a white and tender beautiful girl appeared in the snake slough. On the girl¡¯s skin, there was still a trace of blood stained, and the girl¡¯s brows were frowned, silver. Clenching her teeth, she could see how great her pain was.


    The girl''s body couldn''t help but curled into a ball, her two small hands were tightly held, and her fingertips pierced her palms without knowing it.


    Zhong Wuyan took out a golden pill distressedly, and wanted to go forward to feed the little white snake, but was stopped by her master.


    "If you want your junior sister to look like a human, a snake and not a snake, you can feed her golden core!"


    "Master..." Zhong Wuyan asked anxiously, "Isn''t she already transformed into little sister?"


    "It''s just that the body of the snake has been faded away. The bones of the snake have not yet gone, and it is not time yet!" The old lady Lishan is also heartbroken to be honest, but at this time, we absolutely can''t fall short, otherwise the suffering of my disciples will be all It''s all in vain.


    Time passed for a while...Finally, the last step was reached, the animal bones behind Xiaobai Snake''s head were removed. Only by completing this step can it be said to be truly successful.


    But the pain in this step was also the greatest. Xiao Bai Snake only felt a sharp pain in her head, and the pain made her finally cry out.


    "what----!!!!"


    Chapter Three Hundred and Twenty Three


    "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!" Following the scream of the little white snake.


    "boom------!"


    An earth-shattering voice came from outside the cave, and the old mother Lishan''s face suddenly stagnated, "The formation outside the cave was broken with brute force..."


    "Who is it? It''s so bold?" Zhong Wuyan was surprised when she heard her master''s words. Who would dare to break through the big formation in front of her master''s cave?


    My little younger sister is not disturbed by the transformation, and my master is helping her little younger sister, so I can¡¯t take advantage of it, and I have to go.Thinking of this, Zhong Wuyan said: "Master, I will go and see what is sacred outside the cave!"


    "Forget it, you don''t have to go..." How could the old mother Lishan not know who it is? Who would be there besides Zhou Ye in this radius of a hundred miles? Who would not come early or late? When the little white snake called Come?


    Before Lishan''s mother could say anything, a figure suddenly appeared in the cave, but the image was a bit inelegant...


    The blonde golden pupil was exceptionally handsome. At first glance, he looked like a beautiful boy. There was no one else except Zhou Ye. It was just that Mao was only wearing a big pants...


    "What''s wrong with my sister?" Zhou Ye didn''t care about the gazes of Lishan''s mother and Zhong Wuyan. For him, the sky is big and the younger sister is the biggest... Zhou Ye, who has long wanted a younger sister, is really small. Raising the white snake as a younger sister is more concerned than when raising a daughter.


    When Zhong Wuyan saw her man, she hurriedly ran to Zhou Ye and hugged Zhou Ye''s arm for fear that he would abuse her master like the last time."Little Junior Sister is okay, but the master is helping her transform her shape, it''s almost done!"


    "But... but Zhen''er looks very painful..." Zhou Ye looked at the pale face of Little White Snake with a tangled expression. To be honest, he doesn''t like to be reasonable and careless. Seeing the other one is the only thing. , He can''t see his woman suffer...


    Seeing the sweat dripping down from Little White Snake, his heart twitched. In the end, he endured the desire for destruction in his heart and asked, "Mother, my sister... how is she?"


    "..." Just as the old mother Lishan wanted to speak, she suddenly saw Xiaobai Snake''s barely opened eyes, the begging in those eyes, she knew what her disciple was begging for, and she was begging herself not to suffer her suffering. Tell Zhou Ye of the crime, idiot...Mother Lishan sighed in her heart, and then said: "Your sister is no longer a problem..."


    "Really?" Zhou Ye hurried over, hugged Little White Snake, looked at her bloodless and pale face, and took out a golden pill from his bracelet regardless, and then tried to put it in Little White Snake. In the mouth.


    This golden pill seemed to have a foreboding of its own destiny. It was struggling desperately in Zhou Ye''s hands. However, Zhou Ye''s hand could not escape. Eventually it fell into the mouth of Little White Snake, and the entrance turned into one. Tuan warm current flows down the throat to the limbs of the little white snake.


    For this, Zhou Ye still felt that it was not enough. From his wristband, he took out a flat peach that was a circle larger than his head, and gently pried open the little white snake''s small cockles, thought the momentum was lifted, and the whole peach was formed. The peach juice was poured into the mouth of the little white snake.


    Mother Lishan¡¯s eyelids jumped as she watched from the side. This Zhou Ye really spared no expense. He fed two little white snakes for the last nine golden cores left in the world, one ripened every 100,000 years, and only more than ten. After eating the flat peach that can live the same life as the world, he fed it into the mouth of the little white snake without hesitation.


    The old mother Lishan really had a feeling that her apprentice fell in love with such a man. In fact, she didn''t understand Zhou Ye''s character.


    For Zhou Ye, all this is nothing but a foreign object. He has never been stingy with his own woman. What is the money for?Flower, what is Jindan for?What is the flat peach for?Still eating.


    Put these things in his hands, can they accompany him through hundreds of millions of years of loneliness?No, he didn''t feel bad about using it for Xiaobai Snake.


    For Zhou Ye, his woman wants to accompany him through ten thousand years of loneliness. Even if you live long and unaccompanied, will you really feel happy?


    Zhou Ye didn''t know if others would be happy, but he couldn''t feel happy anyway.To Zhou Ye, the unaccompanied world was nothing more than a larger prison. What''s the point?


    When Zhou Ye read those novels about killing sisters and proving the Tao, he often complained, killing and killing desperately for the strength of the male protagonist, the blood of the killing flowed into a river, and he became a lonely person, even if he finally crossed the sky and the earth, there was no enemy. ,so what?has no meaning?


    No one will share with you when you are happy, no one will comfort you when you are sad, no one will take care of you when you are angry, and no one will warm you up when you feel cold.


    Well, you are number one in the world, you can play by yourself, we dare not provoke you, you bull X, we hide from you, you are just a dead man in the end...


    It''s nothing more than adding a name that Changshengjiu sees.The virgin man of billions of years?laugh--


    Such a master, such a long-term vision, Zhou Ye don''t want...


    Uh, you said Xiao Bai Snake is not Zhou Ye''s woman?

 Movie World Im King Chapter 240

    Then you really don''t know Zhou Ye. After getting along for so long, Zhou Ye has long regarded Xiaobai Snake as his sister, his own woman.The white rabbit that got it still wants to run?is it possible?


    At this moment, the little white snake, who had been severely injured by the forced transformation, only felt that as the peach juice that melted in the mouth entered her belly, her limbs were warm, and she slowly recovered a little bit of strength, slowly Slowly opened his eyes."Brother... I succeeded, and we can be together forever!"


    "Um...you succeeded, Zhen''er!" Zhou Ye felt a pain in his heart. Why did Xiao Bai Snake transform into such anxious form? He also guessed a little. Although it was not perfect and it was almost the same, he knew Xiao Bai Suzhen''s. Character, soft outside and strong inside.Zhou Ye knew that he couldn''t persuade her, and the only thing he could do was help her steal the golden core such trivial things...


    "Jing''er, take a good rest... I''ll leave the rest to my brother!" Zhou Ye said as he lightly picked up the little white snake, stood up, looked at the old mother Lishan and said, "Thank you, mother for protecting Zhen''er. The kid also has an unsympathetic request, and I ask my mother to fulfill it!"


    "But it doesn''t matter..." The old mother Lishan also valued Zhou Ye a little more. People with the most affection and sex are always easy to accept.


    "I also ask my mother to cast the snake that Zhen''er dropped into a vestment. It''s more or less a thought of Zhen''er!" Zhou Ye said and looked at the tired little white snake, whose voice was low again. a bit."Um, mother, is Zhen''er really all right?"


    "... Zhen''er is no problem!" When she said this, Lishan''s old mother wanted to roll her eyes. You are a flat peach and a golden pill. No matter how big the injury is, it will be fine. Besides, the little white snake is just a transformation. Exhausted."Don''t worry, go back and rest. The vestments can only be left to the elderly. If you have nothing to do with you, it is a self-defense magic weapon for the disciple!"


    "Thank you, mother! Then I will leave!" Zhou Ye said hello to Zhong Wuyan next to him: "Wuyan, I''m going home..."


    "Yeah!" Zhong Wuyan immediately ran to Zhou Ye''s side, suddenly thinking that her master was still there, spitting out a snakehead playfully, and hurriedly bid farewell to her master."Master, then I will accompany Yelang back..."


    "Go, go, don''t get in the way of my eyes..." The old mother Lishan waved her hand and looked like she was driving people. She knew that if she left this big apprentice here, her heart would have flown back long ago. Zhou Ye is by his side.


    "Hehe, the master is so nice..." Zhong Wuyan smiled, holding Zhou Ye''s arm, and the two walked outside the cave...


    The old mother Lishan looked at the stone table and stone chair whose tail was broken when the small white snake was transformed into the cave, and then looked at the cave protection formation that was destroyed by Zhou Ye''s brute force. feel.


    In the past, there were more or less big apprentices with him, and I still didn''t feel lonely, but now when Zhou Ye came, the second apprentice was originally his sister, and the big apprentice was seduced by him, and suddenly became a lonely person again. ...


    For the first time in her life, the old mother Lishan felt the feeling of loneliness.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Twenty Four


    The morning sun shines through the window lattice on Little White Snake''s face, shining warmly on her cheeks, especially as if a breath is blowing on her cheeks, making her itchy.


    Opening his eyes, Xiao Bai Snake saw a familiar face close at hand, and the breath that had just been blown on his cheek was obviously his breath."brother¡­¡­"


    "Wake up?" Zhou Ye, who hadn''t slept all night, opened his eyes when he heard Xiaobai Snake''s voice.


    "Yeah!" Little White Snake nodded slightly and looked at Zhou Ye with a smile. She couldn''t help but stretched out her hands, hugged Zhou Ye''s neck, and whispered in his ear: "Brother, Zhen''er has finally changed. Adults, you can live together with your brother..."


    "Snapped--"


    Hearing Xiao Bai Snake''s words, instead of showing a happy smile on Zhou Ye''s face, he raised his big hand and slapped Xiao Bai Snake''s dolphins.


    "Why are you hitting someone..." Xiao Bai Snake looked at Zhou Ye with a grieved expression. The little elder Gao, who was so hard to transform himself in order to surprise Zhou Ye, was actually beaten by his brother. Kaisen, the baby is wronged.


    "Do you know..." Zhou Ye stretched out his hand and hugged the little white snake tightly in his arms, clinging to death."I heard your screams last night, how worried I am about you... Obviously just waiting for good things, why do you have to risk suffering and transform in advance?"


    "People...I just want to give my brother a surprise..." Little White Snake choked and said.


    "I don''t want any surprises, I just want you to be safe and happy!" Zhou Ye tried too hard, Xiaobai Snake felt that it was a little difficult for her to breathe, but she was reluctant to push her brother away, and instead hugged Zhou Ye backhand. Tighter.


    "Yeah!!!" Little White Snake nodded vigorously. She could feel that every word Zhou Ye said came from the heart, and the feeling of being cared for was really good.


    Time seemed to have stagnated at this moment. Just when Xiao Bai Snake was still intoxicated by Zhou Ye''s embrace, she suddenly felt that her little belly was chromed by something.


    "What is this?"


    The little white snake said that he started to dive down, and in an instant, he started with a big snake, and he was arrogant, paying tribute to her...


    "Ahem...This is a man''s normal reaction!" Zhou Ye said embarrassingly.


    Originally, the morning was the most sunny moment of the day, not to mention that she was holding a big Lolita with no clothes in her arms.


    Zhou Ye first stated that he was definitely not Lolicon, just that the person he liked was Loli.


    "Hmm...Hmm..." Xiaobai Snake''s cheeks are red. This is not the first time she has encountered this situation. You must know that the two have been eating and living together for four or five years. This situation is small. There are already countless white snakes, but today, she finally has the ability to act.


    "Brother...today...today, let... let Zhen''er help you... okay?" By the time Xiaobai Snake finished saying this, he was almost fainted with shame.


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye just wanted to refuse, but when he saw Xiao Bai Snake''s slightly changed expression and the accusation [Are you despising me?] in his eyes, the words suddenly came to his lips and changed again." it is good¡­¡­"


    Although the two have been living in the deep mountains of Qingcheng, they are not unpopular. Sometimes Zhou Ye will take the little white snake to the market where humans gather, so the little white snake still has something to do with the human world. understand.


    In that era, although there were women''s fifteen and , but there was not so much attention in the folks, and many twelve and three were married as women.


    Little White Snake has long regarded herself as an adult woman, especially her deep-rooted love for Zhou Ye. At this time, she is in a human form again. All the obstacles before are no longer there. It is not abrupt to make such a request. ...


    But now is the Warring States Period with a lack of information. Unlike later generations who have experienced the baptism of neon blockbusters and the information explosion, although Xiaobai Snake knows why his brother looks like this, he also impulsively said to help him, but Don''t know how to help...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªAwkward time¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye closed his eyes and waited for a long time, but he didn''t wait for anything... Bewildered, he opened his eyes and saw Xiao Bai Snake facing his little friend, in a daze, "Forget it..."


    "No, I will definitely help brother..." Xiao Bai Snake stubbornly shook his head and said firmly.But he hesitated for a while, and then cautiously asked: "Brother...that...I want...what can I do to help you?"


    "Puff--!" Zhou Ye almost smiled. At this time, the little white snake that had been transformed into a successful form had vaguely the appearance of a later generation that was inverted by all living beings. He looked at the little white snake who was constantly charming and annoying. He hugged her in her arms and whispered in her ear: "Guy Zhener, you are like this..."


    Little White Snake blushed and listened to his brother to spread her little knowledge, and then guided Zhou Ye''s fellow and companion step by step into its post according to Zhou Ye''s teaching...


    With a sweet cry, scarlet and red dots are scattered on the list... The little white snake can finally proudly claim that she is also a mature little woman...


    This battle was not fierce. After all, Xiao Bai Snake is different from Zhong Wuyan and the others. She is indeed still young. To be honest, Zhou Ye really forbeared that step by step and guided Xiao Bai Snake on the right track. When she screamed, When he was paralyzed and soft, Zhou Ye was still full of energy...


    Especially the addiction was provoked by this soft-ruo boneless big loli, but she couldn''t ride the horse wildly. This was a torture for Zhou Ye. You know, snakes, soft-ruo-no. Bone is a necessary skill...


    But fortunately, there are a few people next door who can make Zhou Ye uncomfortable...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am running to solve the dividing line of greed¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Chang''e was devastated and devastated by Zhou Ye last night. If Zhou Ye hadn''t heard the scream of Xiaobai Snake suddenly, she would have been worse off now.


    But even so, she and the seven fairies were tired and slept with their heads covered at the moment. Someone is too livestock to win easily.


    But in her sleep, she suddenly felt a strange sense of fullness and fullness in her body, and she moved with rhythm, and she could no longer sleep.


    Chang''e, who slowly opened her eyes, saw Zhou Ye at a glance. As expected, she was the wrong one... But she was unlucky when she met Zhou Ye. At this moment, she could not do without this wrong one, even if it was her. Houyi''s ex-husband, great witch Houyi, has not been so difficult for her to give up...


    In the face of Zhou Ye''s invasion and attack, she could only secretly say to her enemy, and then hugged his broad arms tightly, letting him make trouble on her body...


    This battle not only affected Chang''e and the seven fairies, but even Zhong Wuyan, who was resting in the guest room, could not escape...


    Finally, when the girls left the bamboo couch, it was almost time for lunch...


    At noon, when everyone was eating together, the girls noticed the strange behavior of the little white snake walking, and they immediately glanced at each other consciously, knowing that the pain they suffered in the morning might have affected the pond fish.


    However, despite this, the girls have no complaints against Little White Snake. After all, Little White Snake is the smallest here, and the time to follow Zhou Ye is the longest. What qualifications do they have to be dissatisfied with? Anything like that, they actually can''t stop, so How could you blame the little white snake for not igniting the fire...


    "Come on, Zhen''er, try this bamboo shoots roasted belly slices, this is the specialty of the third sister!" The seventh of the seven fairies graciously served the little white snake.


    "Try this sweet-scented osmanthus cake, this is what I specially prepared for Zhen''er you!" Chang''e also pleased the little white snake, but they knew that Zhou Ye had gone to heaven for her to steal the golden core.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 241

    "Thank you elder sisters, it would be nice if the little girl came by herself..." The little white snake, who was newly married, seemed to have matured a bit, with a virtuous appearance in later generations.


    This meal was considered comfortable to eat. All the women smiled, Xiaobai Snake was originally mild-tempered, and most of the others were somewhat greedy, so there was no such thing as Zhou Ye¡¯s most feared situation, the sky-warping situation. This is really good...


    Of course, at night, Xiao Bai Snake finally knew the real firepower of his brother.


    Although he was a woman at first, Zhou Ye had a lot of ordinary golden pills in his hands. He was not stingy, and directly used this panacea, which could kill people, as a pain-relieving pill for Xiao Bai Snake...


    So Little White Snake could face Zhou Ye again at night. This time she didn¡¯t have much preferential treatment. Zhou Ye fell asleep directly. Little White Snake finally knew how Zhou Ye felt sorry for her the first time, even because of her young age. Zhou Ye reduced her firepower output, she still rolled her eyes and fainted happily...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Twenty Five


    Time flies, five years have passed in a blink of an eye¡ª¡ª


    The little white snake has also changed from a delicious big loli to a charming girl, uh, no, it should be a young woman.


    Over the years, Xiaobai Snake and Zhong Wuyan studied art with Lishan¡¯s mother on Lishan during the day, and went back to Zhuhai Yayuan to rest at night. Both of them were reluctant to leave Zhou Ye for too long, so they did not live with Lishan¡¯s mother at all. the meaning of.


    As for Zhou Ye, sometimes he took his daughters down the mountain to play, and sometimes he played with Chang''e and others in the bamboo sea. As for what to play?The Buddha said: I will be harmonized.


    In short, the games that men and women can play, they are all over.


    Zhou Ye lay comfortably on the bamboo recliner, and Chang''e was behind him, cleverly rubbing his shoulders. The jade rabbit that should have belonged to her had disappeared now, only Zhou Ye was holding it in his arms. A 13-year-old cute big Lolita with a delicate face like a doll wearing a little maid costume.


    I saw that big loli¡¯s pupils were red, with long pink hair and two long rabbit ears. If you let an otaku who is addicted to the two-dimensional look at it, you will definitely say, I rely on, this coser is absolutely perfect It''s almost the same as the black rabbit [the students in question are all from another world], except for the big scary eyes.


    This is of course Zhou Ye¡¯s new toy. There are so many old gentlemen¡¯s golden pills in his hand. He eats them and is useless. It is better to help himself with some fun, so Zhou Ye simply fed Yutu a golden pills, because He learned from the old mother Lishan that there are two ways to transform a demon into a human form according to one''s innate conditions, and the other is to specify a form, which is fixed after transformation.


    Knowing this, Zhou Ye suddenly had a great demand for the golden core. This Nima was prepared for him. If nothing else, he first fed the Yutu a golden core, and then took out a black rabbit. Show her the photo, and threatened her that if she doesn''t follow this transformation, she will be stewed and fed to the little white snake.


    Yutu''s grievances, but her own masters are all toward Zhou Ye, she can only obediently obey her orders...


    So Zhou Ye got a realistic version of the black rabbit, gratifying and gratifying.


    At this moment, the black rabbit was lying in Zhou Ye''s arms with a grieved expression, letting this bad silver play with his own long ears... Xiao Xiao puffed up Lao Gao angrily, watching Zhou Ye''s hands keep moving. Gritting teeth.


    Even so angry, Yutu, uh, that¡¯s wrong, now it¡¯s called Black Rabbit, and Black Rabbit still dare not bite Zhou Ye. It was not that Zhou Ye would beat her, but after she bit her once, she found that Zhou Ye was okay, her own cheek gangster It has been painful for a long time, and the rabbit teeth in his mouth are almost broken. Tutu feels bitter, Tutu does not say...


    "Well, seeing you look so bitter and enmity, are you so unwilling to be touched by me?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile while looking at the big Lolita in his arms.


    "Huh, I don''t talk to bad silver who doesn''t talk about credit..." The black rabbit''s head twitched, and the rabbit was very angry. Come to coax the rabbit.


    "Oh? Why don''t I speak credibility?" Zhou Ye still loved the first beast earmother he collected. In any case, beauty is truth, and cuteness is justice.


    "The owner just doesn¡¯t speak credit. He said that as long as Tutu is obedient, he will accompany Tutu down the mountain to the market in Xianyang, but suddenly he didn¡¯t take Tutu to eat meat that can spray water. It¡¯s radish, you still don¡¯t count what you say, next time Bunny will never eat it again..."


    "Punch--" Chang''e, who was sitting behind Zhou Ye and helping him pinch his shoulders, couldn''t help but chuckled. This sentence contains a lot of information, but Chang''e, who had eaten that kind of carrot, said that she understood what she said. the meaning of.


    "Uh..." Zhou Ye awkwardly scratched the little black rabbit''s rabbit ears, and said, "It''s not that the master won''t accompany you, it''s that someone is coming to visit today..."


    "Where is anyone?" Black Rabbit stood up and looked around in disbelief. Apart from Seven Fairy playing in the bamboo forest, there was no one else?Zhong Wuyan and Little White Snake both went to Lishan''s mother. They won''t be back until night. Where is anyone now... "Huh, the master lied to the rabbit again, where is someone coming..."


    "Everyone in the sky, after watching the show for so long, it''s time to show up?" Zhou Ye roared wildly, and the bamboo forests shook around, making the little black rabbit and Chang''e startled.


    I saw the cloudless blue sky, I don¡¯t know when it has turned into a dark cloud cover, the cloud layer is extremely low, as if people on the ground will be able to reach it with a hand at will, the entire air becomes extremely depressed, The air pressure seemed to drop, and the pressed little black rabbit felt a little bit out of breath.


    "Master..." After all, the little black rabbit has only been transformed into form, and he hasn''t learned many spells. Moreover, the rabbit itself belongs to the kind of animal that is courageous and thief. At this moment, the two small hands tightly grasp Zhou Ye''s fierce clothes. , Habitually squeeze into the arms of the owner she thinks is the most reliable.


    "Master... they are here!" Chang''e frowned. As a former member of the Heavenly Court, she knew what was going on... Zhou Ye stole the matter of the Heavenly Court and revealed it.


    "I know, don''t worry..." Zhou Ye smiled. He was never an arrogant person, nor did he think that the things he did would never be discovered by the heavens. Zhuge Liang, who regarded himself as an inexhaustible strategy, People who think of others as stupid, generally do not survive three episodes on TV.


    He had anticipated and prepared for this situation, so he was so calm at this moment.


    On the other side, something happened in Seven Fairy, let us set time back a bit.


    "Seven princesses... Your Royal Highness..."


    The seven fairies who were playing happily were suddenly interrupted by a deliberately lowered voice. The most lively and active fourth followed the voice. A small old man appeared in front of the seven, with a snow-white beard. Hair, and a short walking stick, is this?Land public?


    "Duke Land? What are you doing here?" the boss of Seven Fairies asked.


    "Seven princesses, the little old man is not far from here, the land of Xianyang, today was ordered by the Heavenly Court Jade Emperor to rescue the princesses..." The landlord looked respectful, after all, these seven But the queen mother''s daughter.


    "I..." the second child of Seven Fairies [I won''t leave] before she could say it, she was cut off by her sister. She swallowed the words behind and gave the right to talk to her sister. .


    "That wicked man is too powerful. Once we escape, he will be aware of it. With his magical powers, we can catch all of our sisters back in the blink of an eye. What should we do then?" The boss of the seven fairies is very pitiful. The appearance, that is really the actor level.


    "Princess do not have to worry!" The land said as he took out something from his arms and held it in his hands, and saw that it was an exquisite and exquisite pagoda. "When the time comes, the king will give me this pagoda, as long as the princesses hide in In the tower, as long as you hide for a while, your own heavenly soldiers will come here to catch the evildoer!"


    "Is this the exquisite pagoda of King Tota Li?" A curious voice sounded. Before the landlord could react, he snatched the pagoda he was holding in his hands.


    The land was startled, and when he saw who was holding the pagoda, he relaxed, and it was the youngest seventh of the seven fairies who robbed the pagoda. "The princess must be careful. If you break the old man, you can''t explain to the king. !"


    "I heard that this is a treasure, how can it be broken so easily! I heard that the exquisite pagoda of Tota can receive everything under the world, and the king can give you the formula?"


    "In response to the seventh princess, the king did not teach Lao''er the formula, but only told how to hide in the pagoda and collect everything. Lao''er would not..."


    "..." The boss of the Seven Fairies winked at his other sisters, taking advantage of his little sister to catch the eyes of the land, a few people rushed up, and the boss tied up the land as soon as Tian Luo in his hands was released. With Yan Yanshishi, for fear that he knows how to put a few people into the tower, he even blocked his mouth.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuu..." The land is also unlucky. He never thought that he was only here to save the hostage, and he had never had a guard against the Seven Fairies. He never thought that he would be beaten by a hostage. Turn to the ground.


    "Tell you to encourage us to leave my dear!"


    "Tell you to take us away!"


    "I told you to have a pagoda!"


    Seeing that the land was tied up to death and fell to the ground, the seven fairies rushed up, lifted their feet to the land and stepped on the ground without thinking, and screamed.


    Not long after, seeing the landlord had fainted, the boss of the Seven Fairies said: "Sisters, well, now is not the time to be angry with him, we must first go and tell the husband that the heavenly court has discovered that the husband has stolen the heavenly court. It''s..."


    "Yes, sister!" X6


    A group of sisters ran toward Zhou Ye in such a mighty way, just in time when Zhou Ye was drinking the celestial generals hidden in the air. The Seven Girls stood behind Zhou Ye without any hesitation, waiting for them in the air. Those heavenly soldiers and generals appeared.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Twenty Six


    "Husband...husband...your matter has been exposed..."


    "My husband, I am afraid that your matter has been discovered by Heaven!"


    "Husband, an old man just came here and wants to take us away..."


    "Husband, there is someone from Heaven, let''s run!"


    "Husband, don''t be afraid, I will protect you!"


    "Yelang, there is someone in the heaven, what shall we do!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 242

    Seven sisters ran to Zhou Ye''s side and talked about it. Zhou Ye''s head was a bit bigger for a while, but roughly he still figured it out. Someone was looking for them.


    Heavenly Court, is this a woman who intends to abduct her?Really... I don''t know how to live or die, Zhou Ye is so unreasonable. He can abduct other girls, but they are not allowed to abduct his women...


    "Well, sisters, my husband already knows!" Chang''e still came out and said something to Zhou Ye, "Look at the sky..."


    When the seven sisters heard the words and looked into the air, they realized that the sky was already extremely low, and it looked like a black cloud pressing the top of the city to destroy...


    Seeing this situation, the seven sisters didn¡¯t dare to say any more. They all stood obediently behind Zhou Ye. They were definitely going to advance and retreat with Zhou Ye. They would rather die if they wanted them to leave Zhou Ye. Not willing.


    "Monster, don''t hurry up and send the seven princesses back to the heavenly court, bound yourself and kneel under the Nantian Gate, and wait for the heavenly court to fall!" A great voice resounded across the sky.


    "Hahahahaha..." Zhou Ye was really angrily laughed, "I, Zhou Ye, cross the heavens and worlds. Never before has anyone had the courage to let me Zhou Ye put his own woman''s hands on him, and then tied himself. Kneel down and listen to the message, who gave you such courage?"


    "Haha..." The loud voice in the sky smiled contemptuously, and said: "Let you have great magical powers, but after all, there is only one person. How can you face my 100,000 heavenly soldiers? If you don''t want your wife and daughter to be robbed, don''t you kneel down. Wait for my heavenly court to send down!"


    "Stupid X!" A strange smile leaked from the corner of Zhou Ye''s mouth, "Who told you that I was the only one? The Superman Legion, attack!"


    Following Zhou Ye¡¯s command, in the mountains and forests outside of the bamboo sea, round metal barrels emerged from the ground. With a creak, the round metal barrels opened, and they were wearing them. The soldiers in black combat uniforms rushed into the air one by one.


    These soldiers are different from the previous Umbrella soldiers. They are much lower than those prepared. Most of them are just over 1.8 meters. But in the middle of the black combat uniform, there is a silver transformed from S. The lightning symbol was printed there.


    This is the Superman Legion that was recalled to Earth by Zhou Ye after completing Zhou Ye¡¯s energy absorption mission.


    Although Zhou Ye had already absorbed their power when he evolved.


    But later when Zhou Ye went to the Wonder Woman plane, he forgot to take them back to Earth, and he forgot to adjust the time flow between himself and Umbrella¡¯s world, so they absorbed the energy of nearly a hundred years at Umbrella space station. It can be said that each one is like a fully charged small motor, full of power.


    After Zhou Ye got down from the Heavenly Court, he took some time to go to his base world and brought the 500,000 fully charged Superman Army.By the way, the time flow between himself and the base world was restored to normal. Zhou Ye didn''t want to stay in which movie world for thousands of years one day, and when he returned to the base world, he found that the whole world had become a world of robots. It''s a dog.


    It is better to return to the normal time flow of the observer effect, at least not to worry about losing control of your own base.Now, except for Supergirl''s World and Zhou Ye''s time lapse rate of ten thousand to one, the other worlds have returned to time stagnation. Only when Zhou Ye enters, time will pass normally.


    Back to the topic-


    "One hundred thousand heavenly soldiers and generals are considered a hairy..." Zhou Ye looked at his half-million Superman Legion triumphantly, and smiled: "Get rid of the rubbish, Superman Legion!"


    "Your will is the direction I am waiting for!" xN


    The roar of half a million Superman moved the earth all day, and the voice pretending to be X in the sky stopped talking. Obviously he was stunned by the scene before him. How did Nima grow so many people on the ground...


    To give them a surprise is also Zhou Ye¡¯s purpose with the Superman Army. As long as there is energy, Superman can not eat or drink for hundreds of years. It is just a few years buried in the metal hiding room in the ground. For them It''s just like sleeping.


    At this moment, one by one, half a million Supermen rushed into the sky as a group of indistinguishable phantoms, and they wanted to destroy their own enemies.


    In the clouds, when the heavenly soldiers and geniuses were still in a daze, the Supermen had already swarmed them, and the heavenly soldiers and geniuses hurried to fight.


    It''s a pity that although the Heavenly Soldiers and the Heavens will be coaxed by the blowing cowhide, in fact, facing these Supermans who have hundreds of thousands of tons of power in one punch, it is really...too bad.


    It''s not that they didn''t use the magic magic to hit Superman, but the magic of wind, fire, lightning, and the like was just as useless as Tickle for Zhou Ye''s Superman Legion.


    And those divine arts such as aging and transformation hit Zhou Ye''s Superman Legion...The battle uniform on Superman''s body would light up with a golden light, canceling all the effects of these divine arts.


    Don¡¯t forget that Zhou Ye¡¯s little slave girl was a former bodhisattva. On restraining those nondestructive curses and transfigurations, who else has Western sect Niu X?Coupled with the cooperation of Zhou Ye''s newly collected Greek goddesses and Umbrella''s terrifying scientific research force, as long as there is a research direction, are you afraid that you will not be able to produce standardized combat equipment that specifically restrains Eastern magic?


    At this moment, one hundred thousand celestial soldiers and generals are experiencing the horror of Umbrella''s powerful scientific research capabilities.


    Their long-range offensive couldn''t even hurt a single hair of the Superman Legion, but was forced to the front in the blink of an eye by the Superman Legion.


    As soon as they entered the close fight, those heavenly soldiers and heavenly generals were completely a dish of the Superman Legion. The heavenly soldiers opened their eyes in horror, watching the fists shining with unidentified rays hit their bodies. , Just a face-to-face, the entire army was wiped out with one hundred thousand heavenly soldiers...


    The leader with a golden helmet on his head and wearing a gold armor pressed the sword on his waist and looked at the scene in front of him incredibly, "This...this...this is impossible..."


    "Father, let''s go, if you don''t leave, it will be too late!" A three-headed six-armed Taisho ran to the general with sweat, and said: "Baby...you can''t resist those weird people..."


    "Mingjin...Receive the troops, let''s...go!" The general looked at his son, his body was blue and purple, and he was obviously injured, so he gritted his teeth and ordered the withdrawal of troops.


    Zhou Ye watched the dark clouds gradually dissipating in the sky, and the corners of his mouth curled up."Come as you want, leave as you want, where do you think this is? Run? The monk can''t run to the temple if you run away, the Superman Legion, follow me to attack the heaven, and turn the world upside down!"


    Just when he was about to leave, suddenly two figures, one blue and one white, flew over from the top of Lishan Mountain in the distance, and it was Little White Snake and Master Zhong Wuyan who came.


    "Brother, take me with you!"


    "Yelang, I want to go too!"


    Zhou Ye''s head grew up for a while. This was not sightseeing, and it was a drag on the family, but seeing them staring at him firmly, he couldn''t say what he refused.


    "If my elder brother doesn''t take me with me, I will go to heaven by myself!"


    "We are also with Sister Jeong..."


    "I''m also with Sister Jeong..."


    "Even if I die, I will be with Yelang. If Yelang doesn''t take me, I will be with sister Zhen''er..."


    "Master, they will also go..."


    "You..." Zhou Ye looked at the women in front of him who were determined to fight against the heavens with him, and his heart was very proud."Okay, okay, I''ll take you up, but you are not allowed to leave my side without my order, you know?"


    "Yeah!" When the girls heard Zhou Yeken taking them to the heaven, they nodded happily.


    "Forget it, let us rush to the heavens together!" Zhou Ye gave an order, and took the only flightless Zhong Wuyan into the sky, followed by the women.


    A group of people, under the escort of the 500,000 Superman Army, marched towards the Nantian Gate...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Twenty Seven


    In the High Heaven Hall, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother saw this scene really through the Haotian Mirror. The one hundred thousand heavenly soldiers met Zhou Ye''s five hundred thousand Superman Corps, and they fell down like dumplings. , It''s just that the ten will die instantly.


    "Various immortals, this... how should this be good..." The Jade Emperor also panicked, looking at the star officials and gods who sat down, and asked.


    "Encourage the Jade Emperor, just a few barbarians. When my canopy lights up the Tianhe Squadron to fight the generals, it will only take a moment or three to present the head of the bandit in front of the Jade Emperor!" A general holding a nine-tooth rake walked out. Among the generals, he said carelessly.


    "It''s so good. Then everything is in accordance with Marshal Tianpeng''s intention. I will grant you token tiger charms and allow you to do things cheaply!" The Jade Emperor was also in a hurry to go to the doctor, and directly awarded the Tiaobing tiger charm to the canopy.


    "The final commander!" The canopy took the tiger charm and strode out of the Lingxiao Palace.


    Seeing the mighty back of the canopy, the Jade Emperor finally let go of his heart a little bit. The constellations in the audience were also whispering to each other, some who were optimistic about the canopy, and some thought he was not good... anyway... The Palace of Lingxiao has almost turned into a vegetable market.


    Time passed by in the Jade Emperor¡¯s expectations. The Jade Emperor was expecting the canopy to bring good news. At this time, he no longer expected to catch Zhou Ye, nor did he wish to let him Zhou Ye pleaded guilty, and only wanted to be able to withstand Zhou Ye''s 500,000 soldiers...


    Just as the Jade Emperor became more impatient, suddenly the evangelists outside the door made the heavenly soldiers rushed into the High Heaven Hall with shouts."Qibi Jade Emperor... the evildoer who stole into the heavenly court has led half a million demon army into the southern sky gate, the four brothers of the demon family...the four brothers of the demon family have all died!"


    "Ah..." The Jade Emperor knew Zhou Ye would come, but he didn''t expect him to come so soon.


    Then another messenger ran in."Enjoy the Jade Emperor, Marshal Tianpeng put up two hundred thousand navy troops and two hundred thousand heavenly soldiers, fending off the enemy outside the Nantian Gate, blocking the evildoer..."


    The above words haven''t been finished yet, the Jade Emperor''s heart has just let go a little bit.


    Another immortal officer of Qimen ran outside, "Enjoy the Jade Emperor, the marshal Tianpeng was defeated by the thieves, and the 400,000 army was wiped out in an instant. At this moment, the evildoer has entered the heaven, I am afraid it will be soon We hit this High Heaven Palace!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 243

    "What?" The Jade Emperor stiffened, and his whole person was as if stupid. He looked at the stars under the stands who watched the excitement, and he really felt lonely.


    Are there many capable people in the heavenly court?Do you want to be used by the Jade Emperor?Unwilling.


    To put it bluntly, how many of those on the Fengshen List were willing to be on the list?Who would recognize a little Dao Tong as the Jade Emperor, even if he is the Dao Tong of a saint...


    "This... how should this be good?" The Jade Emperor unconsciously looked at the Queen Mother of the West, Yao Ji, who also had a tight face at the moment, and she did not expect the thief who kidnapped her seven daughters to be so. Great, she hesitated for a moment when she saw the Jade Emperor asking her gaze, but she still said a name.


    "Buddha¡ª¡ª!"


    "...But!" The Jade Emperor said hesitantly: "A few days ago, Taibai Jinxing had already closed the door when he went to inquire about the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. I am afraid that the Western sects will not intervene in this matter this time!"


    "If we were to ask the Tathagata Buddha to help us defend against the thief, the Tathagata would naturally not do it, but if he only allowed him to mediate, he would be able to get a favor from a grown-up, I am afraid he can''t ask for it..." When she said this, Yao Ji felt like she It''s simply humiliation and humiliation to the extreme, dignified heaven, actually asking people from Western sects to help mediate, is this not a shame, what is it?


    "Yes, right, go to the west and invite Tathagata Buddha!" ??Just after the Jade Emperor''s words, there was a scream, and then more than a hundred celestial soldiers were thrown into the palace of Lingxiao.


    That was the star officer on duty who was guarding the High Peak Palace outside.


    "Oh, are you going to invite Tathagata Buddha again? Are you a heavenly court from the East or from a Western sect. You must invite the Tathagata Buddha at every turn. Is that your dad?" An extremely arrogant voice came, and Zhou Ye led Surrounded by the Superman Army, the women walked into the High Heaven Hall.


    "Bold evildoer, you dare to roar the High Heaven Palace, what should you do?" a general holding a gourd standing beside the Jade Emperor shouted angrily.


    Zhou Ye raised his eyes and glanced at the general Jin Gua, and then he hooked back indifferently. Chang''e, who had been trained and taught a long time ago, immediately understood Zhou Ye''s meaning and took out a comfortable one from his wristband. The one-person sofa was placed behind him, Zhou Ye sat on the sofa carelessly, lit a cigar casually, took a sip, and then asked, "Which onion and garlic are you? Is there no one in the Hall of Heaven? Need you to come out to answer?"


    "...I..." The general was at a loss for words. He said it was neither, nor did he not say it. If he said it, he would have no respect and humble. If he didn''t say it, he would admit that he was a scallion or a garlic. This was really embarrassing.


    The priests and priests of His Royal Highness Ling Xiao covered their mouths and laughed, and there were a lot of discussions. They had long seen this Jade Emperor''s loyal dog not pleasing to their eyes. He has today?


    Zhou Ye swept his eyes and saw all the immortals in his eyes, and remembered it in his heart. Obviously, this heavenly court is not a monolithic one. No wonder the Jade Emperor let the King Tota lead the troops, and the King Tota took the lead. Soldier, it''s not that he doesn''t want to send others, it''s really that no one else will kill him...


    "Niezhang, what are you doing standing there? Don''t you hurry back!" A coquettish rebuke came from the steps, Zhou Ye followed the voice and I wiped it, this is really a top-quality woman.


    I saw a fairy sitting side by side with the Jade Emperor on the top of the Lingxiao Hall, with a golden robe and golden celestial robe on his shoulders, with luxury in his grace and charm and attitude in the luxury, what a rich and beautiful woman.


    "Mother..." Hearing the words of Queen Mother Xi, the boss of the Seven Fairies said with a sad expression: "Mother, please forgive the daughters for their unfilial piety. Now the daughters are Yelang''s people. I am afraid that in the future... It''s left and right...I beg your mother to do it..."


    "My daughters are the same as my sister, please be my mother!" The other fairies also bowed to them, claiming to be shameless.


    "Hahaha... okay... okay, my good daughter!" West Queen Yao Ji smiled angrily when she saw her daughters behave like this."I''m assuming that I have never had such a daughter..."


    This sentence was so unfeeling, the Seven Fairies couldn''t help hiding their faces one by one, crying bitterly... Zhou Ye was so distressed, she hurriedly hugged the women in her arms, and whispered comfort from time to time...


    "Well, my dears, your mother is just annoyed for a while, I promise you will be reconciled in the future..."


    "Really?" The fairies looked at their husbands with a little hope with tears in their eyes.


    "I promise it''s true..." Zhou Ye swore with a curse: "If I can''t do it, then I will never be able to enjoy your darlings."


    Chapter Three Hundred and Twenty Eight


    Just when Zhou Ye and all the girls were on the High Peak Hall, and no one else was chirping me or me, suddenly a Buddha horn sounded.


    Immediately after a burst of Zen singing, a figure with a fat head and big ears full of bags appeared in front of Zhou Ye. Two bald monks stood behind him, "The donor is polite!"


    "Oh, isn''t this the big day Tathagata? How come you have time to come here today!" Zhou Ye didn''t even stand up, just sat there with such carelessness.


    "I''m here to be a peacemaker for you, for the world''s livelihood, why don''t you just leave the swordsman, how can everything return to harmony?" Tathagata didn''t care about Zhou Ye''s attitude, and said with a smile.


    "Oh? Don''t ask me about this. I was forced to fight back. He was the first to provoke me!" Zhou Ye said aggrievedly.


    "..." In the Jade Emperor''s heart, there was a feeling of a hundred thousand grass and mud horses and beasts running by. This Nima, you won''t go to my place to steal the golden core and steal the female fairy. Will my idle egg hurt you and send troops to beat you?But at this moment he dared not say something like this: "It''s all a misunderstanding, everything is a misunderstanding..."


    "The Jade Emperor is already willing to put aside his grievances and reconcile with the donor. I don''t know how the donor will answer?" Tathagata asked with a smile.


    "Re-cultivation is good, of course it''s not a problem. I just have a small request!" Zhou Ye said, pulling all the seven fairies to his side, and said: "I fell in love with the seven daughters of Queen Mother Xi at first sight. Goodbye. , Already married in the mortal world, as long as Queen Mother Xi confessed to our marriage, it is not impossible to talk about stopping the soldiers!"


    "I don''t know what is going on with Queen Mother Xi?" The Buddha looked at Queen Mother Xi again, and he meant to look at you. Queen Mother Xi was so angry that she was grilling her on a shelf, but he looked at his jade emperor. , And looked at the Buddha''s appearance that I would leave if I couldn''t agree, and finally gritted his teeth and nodded and agreed...


    I just said that I was going to sever the relationship with my daughter. In a blink of an eye, I agreed to the marriage. Isn''t this slapped yourself in the face?Yao Ji really hated Zhou Ye at this moment.


    "In this way, everyone will enter the warehouse and repair the old ones. Blessed is the world..." Tathagata looked happy.


    "Well-I am, I really like peace!" Zhou Ye said without embarrassment, "But, in order to prevent some people from making small movements behind their backs, I also have to show my strength..."


    "This¡ªwhat about the donor?" The Tathagata was a little confused, didn''t it say that everyone stopped fighting?Show force?How to show it?How to show it?


    "I have a treasure, called a telescope, which is thousands of miles away!" Zhou Ye asked Superman to take out a portable projector made by Umbrella and connect it directly to the satellite."This treasure is worth thousands of miles, you can check it..."


    Following Zhou Ye¡¯s words, the 3D projector projected the appearance of an island in front of everyone. As the lens was pulled in, everything in the island was greeted by everyone. I saw that this is a savage island. In the center, a giant snake with eight heads and eight tails is enjoying the sacrifice of the natives on the island.


    I saw that the snake swallowed hundreds of natives with one mouth. The rest of the natives didn''t even dare to escape. They just knelt on the ground and kept begging for mercy...


    "This island is called Neon. Sooner or later, it will cause harm to China, so let''s use him today as a demonstration!" Zhou Ye said and pressed his nuclear button.


    In everyone''s surprised eyes, an arrow-shaped object blazing flames fell from the sky and hit the very center of the island. The next scene made the celestial horror.


    A sun slowly rises from the place where the arrow-shaped object hits, and the shock wave spreads around, and the place it passes is like a ruin. Those natives who are closer are directly evaporated, and those far away are also like being blown by strong winds. The raised dolls are generally killed by the shock wave... This is not over. The strong explosion triggered the displacement of the continental plate, and the entire island chain sank into the vast seabed in an instant...


    "I have a magic weapon called the nuclear bomb. This is the effect of my magic weapon. It''s just that God has a good life. I don''t want to use this magic weapon in the land of China!" Zhou Ye said Shiran.


    You know, he has the entire Resident Evil World nuclear arsenal as a backup, and those nuclear weapons are very difficult to keep.


    Now Umbrella is already using safer and cleaner nuclear fusion technology, so Zhou Ye also wants to clean up these old-style nuclear bombs. Now it is obviously an opportunity, so he did not hesitate to take a big Ivan. Liwei is here!


    "hiss--!"


    In the Palace of the High Heavens, the sound of chills sounded from time to time, and they secretly figured out what would happen if they were hit by this blow... After trying for a long time, they only came to one conclusion... You must peel off if you die.


    The Buddha''s eyelids jumped even more...Even if he was not afraid of such an attack, the Arhats and Bodhisattvas under him could not withstand such an attack, let alone the believers. If you are an enemy of Zhou Ye, I am afraid Not to mention that Western sects are prospering, it will be difficult to survive. At this time, he is extremely grateful to the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva who revealed the news to him...


    The Jade Emperor watched with a cold air on his head. What if this Nima came to heaven?Thinking about it, it feels terrible... He suddenly felt very grateful. Fortunately, Zhou Ye didn''t say a word and lost his two nuclear bombs. That day, the court was really finished.


    Zhou Ye successfully used nuclear deterrence to threaten the immortals and Western sects. At this time, no one dared to attack him...


    Now that everyone has made peace, let''s have a banquet...It just so happened that Zhou Ye, all the immortals and the Buddha were all there, and there were plenty of people.


    So the Pan Peach Banquet was held ahead of schedule... What should I say this time at the banquet, some of the immortals were happy and some were not happy, but there was a sense of rejoicing in the aftermath, and the Jade Emperor was even more happy, his position Keep it, don''t worry about the waste, he is still the Jade Emperor.


    Only Queen Mother West was unhappy during the dinner, and she couldn''t be happy. Her daughter would rather deny her for the sake of a man than leave this man, and she just couldn''t help this man... She was forced to slap herself in the face, she It''s weird to be happy.


    "Go and talk to your mother, after all, one day in the sky, one year on the ground, you haven''t seen your mother for five years!" Zhou Ye patted the Seventh Fairy Boss Dolphin and said with a smile.


    "Well, my concubines thanked my husband!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the seven fairies were really happy, don''t want it...


    They rushed up, and they called mother to stop being angry, and the daughter beat you back. That said, mother and daughter missed you... Finally, the grievances of Queen Mother Xi were almost wiped out...


    This flat peach event lasted for seven days and seven nights. Some gods came and left, and some left early...Unknowingly, the flat peach event was almost gone, and even the Jade Emperor left. Up.


    Pantao banquets have always been held here in Queen Mother West¡¯s Yaochi, so Queen Mother West as the host, she must accompany her until the end... Maybe it¡¯s because of the thought that her daughter will be married all at once, and she is in a bad mood, maybe because of watching Zhou Ye. This product is not pleasing to the eye, Yao Ji rarely drank too much...

 In Movie World Chapter 244

    Chapter 329


    Even if I drink too much, I will vomit when I drink too much, and I have a headache when I wake up.


    Yao Ji was in such a situation. Feeling the uncomfortable buzzing in her mind, she couldn''t help crying in a low voice: "Shuangcheng, bring me a cup of fairy..."


    She said that she wanted to sit up as soon as she turned over, but what she did not expect was that she did not sit up when she turned over, instead she rolled into the arms of a warm warm... Only then did Yao Ji realize that her clothes did not know what to do. Shi has completely left her body, what is she now...


    "This--!" Yao Ji buzzed in her mind and suddenly became sober, looking at the handsome face in front of her that she still felt disgusted yesterday... and began to try to recall everything last night.


    Last night... I seemed to have drunk too much, and then... I had to put on a stand as a mother-in-law to reprimand Zhou Ye, a hairy son-in-law.


    Although my daughters shied away in every possible way, in the end they were sent to call Zhou Ye to his palace to reprimand...


    It''s just... why did you reprimand Zhou Ye for training on the couch?Yao Ji couldn''t figure it out, but looking at this beautiful face in front of her, she had to admit that her son-in-law was truly a beautiful man unique in the world...


    "..." Seeing that it was not enough for Yao Ji to harm her seven daughters, she also harmed herself. She couldn''t help but touch the golden phoenix hairpin on her head. This is not only a jewelry golden hairpin, but also The treasure of the fairy family that can easily take human lives.


    But Yao Ji, holding Jin Fengchai, looked at Zhou Ye''s innocent sleeping face, but the Jin Fengchai in her hand could not be pierced. With a light sigh, she pinned Jin Fengchai to her bun again, and she stroked Zhou with her bare hand. Ye''s handsome face whispered to himself: "The enemy...you ruined the innocence of your concubine like this, so how can your concubine lead the heavenly female celestial celestial celestial celestial celestial celestial being?


    "Muyi Tiandi? Are you happy? Leading the fairy? Are you happy?!" A voice suddenly sounded, and the scared Yao Ji hurriedly withdrew her hand, trying to pull her bare hand on Zhou Ye''s cheek, but Zhou Ye Hold it down with your hands.


    "You haven''t answered me yet, Yao Ji, are you happy?" Zhou Ye opened his eyes, looked at the Yao Ji who is the head of female fairies, and asked in a low voice.


    "You...you...who asked you to call me Yaoji, you are bold..." Yaoji was in a panic like kicking a bunny at the moment. She forgot all of her mana and her own power. Supernatural powers are no different from an ordinary woman.


    "It''s you...you asked me to call you Yaoji last night!" Zhou Ye smiled, "It seems that you have forgotten everything about last night, let me review it for you..."


    "You let go...well..."


    In the Palace of Yaochi¡ª¡ªThe tents on both sides of Yaoji¡¯s show bed fell down at some unknown time, and the figures in the tents flickered, and at some point, they began to tremble and move regularly...


    As the tent trembles and moves, the entire show bed is groaning, seeming to be complaining that the master''s actions are too aggressive...


    An hour later, Yao Ji''s little head drilled out of the embroidered tent, and begged: "I can''t do it, Yuan Jia, you let me go!"


    Zhou Ye''s voice also came from the gap."Where is this, come in, Yao Ji baby!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, Yao Ji was dragged into the embroidered tent...


    According to the female officials in the Yaochi Palace, the Queen Mother of the West has been bedridden since the Pantao Festival, and has not been out of the bedroom for three days. Even during the meal, she was sent in by the most considerate Dong Shuangcheng of the Queen Mother...


    Just why did Dong Shuangcheng look something wrong when he came out?A pair of cheeks are slightly red, the whole body feels weak, and the walking posture is a bit wrong...


    What makes the female officials most strange is that Queen Mother West, who has been Bigu for a long time, suddenly became interested in food again. This made the female officials feel very strange, but they didn¡¯t dare to chew their tongues, they would really be sent to Zhanxiantai. of¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye loaned his half-million Superman Legion to the Heavenly Court as a servant. There were too many heavenly soldiers to die. The demons in the lower realm were rampant, and the heavenly soldiers could not be refilled at any time, so Yao Ji had to come forward and follow. Zhou Ye borrowed troops.


    Zhou Ye also simply agreed.He was really not afraid of what Heavenly Court would do to his half-million superhuman army. Gene technology was still amazing for those gods.


    Zhou Ye later took the family to live in Yaochi. The famed name is to make Seven Fairies get close to her mother. Anyway, there are still many free palaces in Yaochi Fairy Palace...


    Xiao Bai Snake and Zhong Wuyan naturally have no opinion, and Chang''e will be there as long as Zhou Ye is there. As for the opinions of Black Rabbit?Zhou Ye said, it''s just a pet, should I care?Hey, don''t bite...


    Zhou Ye accompanies the girls to play in the heaven every day. Today, he visits this great immortal, and tomorrow I see the star official...


    When not hostile, Zhou Ye was still very good at talking, especially from time to time he brought out some strange things that seemed to the fairies, such as cigars, such as game consoles, such as inflated, inflated, baby, baby...


    Don¡¯t underestimate inflated, inflated, baby, baby, marriage in the heavenly court has very strict restrictions. Those male immortals have to clear the heart, widowed, and desire, and the female immortals can¡¯t touch the mortal heart, and the mortal heart. See you on Xiantai if you knock down the world.


    This is a heavenly court, the whole court of idiots and women.


    So these things in Zhou Ye''s hands have a way out. Many male immortals exchange their fame and unique skills with Zhou Ye for a physical doll, which has to make Zhou Yele bloom.


    And he lived in the Yaochi Palace, and no one dared to say anything. Everyone knew that Zhou Ye was Yao Ji¡¯s son-in-law, and even Niu X came to the heaven. In the end, the Jade Emperor had to invite Tathagata Buddha as a mediator. Who would dare to touch him? Who dares to say that he eats soft rice?


    As for Yao Ji, in the daytime, in front of the female fairies, she is still the head of the tall female fairies. At night, it is the obedient little woman next to her son-in-law...


    Although the Seven Fairy was aware of the affairs of her own man and her own mother, how could she say it.


    First of all, they cannot do without Zhou Ye. Secondly, they also feel that their mothers have been widowed for so long. It''s normal to be a little bit awkward... Besides, they didn''t realize that Zhou Ye lost their favor and love to them because of his mother. They still What a coma every time.


    And Xiaobai Snake and Zhong Wuyan were taken by the Seven Fairies to run wild. Today, I will look at the scenery here in the heaven, and tomorrow they will go to play by the Yinhe River. In short, the days are happy.


    Before she knew it, Zhou Ye had spent almost three years in the heavenly court, and Yao Ji couldn''t wait to tie Zhou Ye''s enemy to her side and not let him go anywhere.


    She has already loved Zhou Ye, an enemy, or said that the old house catches fire quickly, let alone an old house like Yao Ji that has been doing business for thousands of years, it is called a quick one...


    It¡¯s just that Zhou Ye still wants to bid farewell to Yao Ji and go back to the lower realms. After all... Heavenly Court is not his home... and the girls also miss their Zhuhai Yayuan a bit, so Zhou Ye plans to go with Yao Ji tomorrow. Farewell, the lower bound goes home...


    "My friend... can''t you really stay?" Yao Ji''s sad and resentful eyes almost moved Zhou Ye."Even for me..."


    "Hey, if you miss me, you can secretly find me in the lower realms!" Zhou Ye said, clutching Yao Ji''s slender waist.


    "But... the next one belongs to my daughter... I don''t want to go..." Yao Ji felt that the man who stole her daughter was enough, so she couldn''t justify going to someone else''s house.


    "We can find a private meeting somewhere..." Zhou Ye didn''t think about putting Yao Ji with her seven daughters, but Yao Ji couldn''t make it, and Zhou Ye could only take it slowly."When you find a place, just let Shuangcheng tell me it!"


    "Huh, I want to double again!" Yao Ji lightly bit on Zhou Ye''s shoulder like a cat, and said jealously: "Is it better for me or doubles?"


    "...It was you who couldn''t resist that time and asked me to pull Shuangcheng onto the couch... Now I blame me!" Zhou Ye looked helpless.


    "It''s you, it''s you..." Yao Ji said, turning over and straddling Zhou Ye, leaning over in his ear and whispering: "Tomorrow you will return to the lower realm, what are you waiting for now?"


    The Charge had already sounded. Zhou Ye heard the order and was ordered to charge. Yao Ji struggled to resist, and finally had to ask Shuangcheng reinforcements to rescue her...A fish and dragon dance overnight!


    Chapter 330 I first met Fan Lihua who was apprentice at home


    A day in the sky, a year on the earth, a thousand days in the sky, a thousand years on the earth.


    Just when Zhou Ye was having fun in the heavenly court, the mortal world at this time has been through a thousand years of time, the vicissitudes of life, and everything is nothing.


    The old mother Lishan is also extraordinary, so she still has the same demeanor.It''s just that the two good disciples were brought into the heaven by Zhou Ye''s goods, so it is inevitable to be a little lonely and bored. A few years ago, there was a female doll who heard from nowhere that there was an old mother on Lishan, with boundless magic power and profound martial arts.


    That''s why I came to Lishan, only asking for a teacher to learn art.


    The old mother Lishan is hidden in the dark, watching this girl like a pink jade carving, so cute, she has a bit of affection, especially after the change, she found that the doll is cute and cute, and has a firm personality. Kind of joy.


    He immediately revealed his true body and accepted him as a disciple. When he accepted this disciple, the old mother Lishan was still secretly rejoicing that Zhou Ye''s servant had already gone to heaven, otherwise she was afraid that her new disciple could not escape his evil hand.


    With the company of a new apprentice, the old mother Lishan feels that the main peak of Lishan, which has been quiet for a thousand years, is also a little more popular. It is also a blessing to enlighten and meditate every day and educate her apprentice.


    Five years later, the little Lolita, who rashly went to the mountain alone to apprentice at the time, has become a big girl. The old lady Lishan sat at the gate of the cave, watching her disciple practice martial arts guns there, her mouth could not help but hang. There was a kindly smile.


    "Ewha, let''s practice this today!" The old mother Lishan said distressedly, looking at the sweaty apprentice: "Haste is not enough!"


    "Yes, Master, the disciple understands!"


    Fan Lihua said, as soon as the gun was closed, she stood on the spot, and the pineapple spear in her hand pointed directly at the sky without shaking or obliquely. It was a way to raise the fire and burn the sky, and a heroine who was unparalleled in the world.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 245

    The old mother Lishan really loved it the more she watched it. She was almost satisfied with her little apprentice and no longer so satisfied. In a happy mood, she planned to give her little apprentice a vacation, "Lihua, today you go to Zhuhai Yayuan , Help the teacher clean up there!"


    "Can I really go to Zhuhai Yayuan?" When Fan Lihua heard her master say Zhuhai Yayuan, her eyes suddenly brightened. When she first came to the teacher''s door, she had gone in with Lishan mother. .


    Although Zhou Ye has been away for a thousand years, it hasn''t been that long in the Bamboo Sea Elegant Garden protected by the treasures by the old mother Lishan... at most a hundred years have passed.


    Even though Zhou Ye has left, his playing things are still placed there...


    When the old mother Lishan took Fan Lihua there, she was also to introduce her two senior sisters, Zhong Wuyan and Xiaobai Snake. There are many pictures of them in the Zhuhai Garden.


    Fan Lihua, who was still young at the time, was extremely interested in the toys left by Zhou Ye. In her opinion, the person who made these things must be a great god who has the ability to reach the sky and the earth, so for her master said herself The deeds of the two elder sisters being rushed into the heavenly court by the elder sister''s husband are convinced.


    It is only because the old mother Lishan is afraid that Fan Lihua is young and has not yet determined her character, and being addicted to these clever toys will delay her studies, so she is forbidden to come here frequently.


    Only occasionally seeing my apprentice over-focused on her studies, fearing that she would be exhausted, would Lishan Mother occasionally send Fan Lihua there to relax in the name of helping Zhou Ye clean the Zhuhai Garden.


    Lao Lishan completely regarded Zhou Ye''s Zhuhai Garden as a playground for her apprentices.


    "Go, go!" The old lady Lishan looked at her disciple with an impatient look, how could she not see Fan Lihua''s thoughts?Smiling and waving his hand: "Go early and return early...Go ahead!"


    "Thank you, master!" Fan Lihua said, rushing to Lishan''s mother, hugged her master, and sipped her old face.


    "Smelly girl, a sweaty smell, go now..." Lishan''s old mother scolded with a smile.


    "Then master, I''m going!" Fan Lihua said, thrusting her big gun into the ground, swishing, and her whole body soared into the air, stepping on the branches and rushing towards the foot of the mountain...


    "Hehe...it''s the little girl''s character. When she says she can play, she can''t even care about her spear!" The old mother Lishan shook her head and laughed, pointing her finger at the pineapple spear that Fan Lihua had dropped on the ground. The pineapple spear flew onto the weapon rack by itself as if it were being manipulated by someone.


    At this time, Fan Lihua, who was sprinting, rushed to the side of Zhuhai Yayuan in a short time. Looking at the nearby Zhuhai, she did not rush in in a hurry, but chanted the formula silently in the mouth of the sword. You should know that the entire Zhuhai Yayuan is covered by the magic weapon of Lishan''s old mother, and rushing in will only end in a frightened ending.


    Following Fan Lihua''s formula, in front of her, the space rippled like water waves, and then a small mouth for one person in and out appeared in front of her.


    "Hehe!" Fan Lihua smiled happily, her figure flashed, and she got in.


    Entering the bamboo sea, Fan Lihua greeted the cute creatures in black and white that lived here from time to time."Googling, you are getting fat again, ah, Yuanyuan, you can''t eat that much anymore, you see that you are really about to become a round thing... Hey, the balls are so big!"


    Where is Fan Lihua at this moment like the heroine in front of Lishan''s mother, she is a little girl who broke into the world of cute things, watching these cute black and white creatures, Fan Lihua''s eyes changed Become a red heart...


    No one can refuse the cuteness attack of selling cute star pandas, not even Fan Lihua, who was named one of the four heroines by later generations. At this moment, she is just a little girl...


    Those pandas who saw Fan Lihua were not as happy as Fan Lihua. If Fan Lihua could speak beastly, she would cry to death if she heard pandas...


    "Run, kid fucking, the devil is here again..."


    "Hi, dad, run away, the devil is heading towards you..."


    "No, why did Niuniu fall into the hands of that devil..."


    "My poor Niuniu..."


    "Boy damn, don''t be sad, at best you''ll be tortured, Niuniu will be fine!"


    "Mom, Mom, when I grow up, I will defeat this devil and vent my pandas!"


    "Hey, good son, let''s talk about it when you grow up!"


    Of course, the above conversations are all made by the author Hu. Fan Lihua is holding a red panda that is only the size of a basketball, walking all the way to the heart of the lake.


    "Xiaowanzi, you see you are dirty, it''s all like this. My sister will take you to a bath or a bath, you have to be good!" Fan Lihua said as she walked onto the trestle bridge by the lake.


    If you want to ask Fan Lihua what she likes most about Zhou Ye''s furnished home, Fan Lihua will tell you without hesitation that she likes the super large multifunctional bath and pool the most.


    With the temper that Zhou Ye likes to enjoy, he has never wronged himself, so in this long-term home, Zhou Ye of course also installed a multifunctional 4mx4m large bath, which comes with a massage. , Adjust the water temperature and other functions...


    Upon arriving at Huxin Xiaozhu, Fan Lihua expertly walked into the largest bedroom, directly opened the side door of the bedroom, and threw the red panda into the bath as soon as he raised his hand.


    The little panda was anxious and just wanted to run out, but unfortunately, it couldn''t get out of the pool more than one meter deep. Anxiously, it screamed and went in circles in the bath, scratching it back and forth, suddenly It doesn''t know where its paws are pressed, and the whole bath is beginning to fill with warm water...


    Seeing the water, the panda was not in a hurry. She fiddled with her four claws and began to play comfortably in the water. When Fan Lihua took off her clothes and walked into the bath room, she saw the scene in front of her.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Thirty One


    "Maruko, you know how to swim?" Fan Lihua''s eyes widened in surprise when she saw a panda swimming for the first time.


    Seeing Fan Lihua coming in, the chubby cute thing gave her a look. With your fussy expression, she immediately annoyed Fan Lihua, grabbed her by the fur behind the cute thing''s neck, and put her in the bath. On the edge, pinching the waist with one hand and pointing at the tip of her nose, he said, "This is not good, Maruko, you have soiled the water in the bath. How can I wash it? You have to clean it outside first. !"


    With that said, Fan Lihua carried Xiao Meng Wu under the shower, opened the shower head, and while helping Xiao Meng Wu rinse, put her hand under the box on the side, the sensor started to work, and a shower gel sprayed. Her hands.


    Fan Lihua began to help Xiaomengwu wash her body...While washing, she pressed a few times on the edge of the next bath, and the bath started to change water automatically...


    Having been here dozens of times, Fan Lihua has already touched the stuff here. Basically, she is more familiar with everything here than the ladies of Chang''e.


    While helping Xiao Mengwu take a bath, Fan Lihua played music, [Play, Shangui, singer: Zhou Ye!


    [The message has been received, the sound wave is recognized, the user has visitor permissions, can use the playback function, and the playback starts...]


    As the artificial intelligence responded, Zhou Ye''s singing began to sound in the bathroom.


    Fan Lihua hasn''t figured out what visitor authority is and what is secondary management authority.But she knows that her master has secondary management authority, otherwise she would not have visitor authority.


    Although she doesn''t know the difference between the two, she knows that when her master is here, there are a lot of functions that she can only see and can''t use. She really wants to know the permissions that the owner of this Huxin Xiaozhu has What kind of function does it have?This has nothing to do with technology, it''s just the girl''s curiosity.


    Fan Lihua quickly smelled the fragrance of her body and Xiao Mengwu''s body, and then jumped into the press, massage bath, and pool that had already been filled with water...


    "Ah-it''s so comfortable!" Fan Lihua who soaked in the pool water couldn''t help sighing. She didn''t know the exquisiteness of the water in the pool. She only knew that no matter how tired, just soak in for a while. Tiredness will be driven away.


    If Zhou Ye were there, she would definitely laugh at how strange she was rare. The pool water here was not ordinary hot water, it was the imitation mineral hot spring water carefully prepared by Umbrella, which was most suitable for human body absorption. Otherwise, Zhou Ye would not come. Never forget to bring one.


    Fan Lihua lightly tapped the screen on the wall at the edge of the bath and pool, and several jets of water gushed out, and she turned on the press and motorcycle mode.


    From the wall of the bath and pool, several spouts and water spouts popped out, looked at the acupuncture points, and began to spew out water and columns from light to heavy.


    These intelligently controlled presses, the water column, and the accuracy of identifying acupoints, made Fan Lihua, a martial artist who is a martial artist, amazed.


    As if there was an old-fashioned acupuncture point, position pressing, and master massage on her body, she was constantly pressing and riding to relieve her fatigue. Fan Lihua couldn''t help but sighed and closed her eyes, "It''s so comfortable."


    Maruko, who was swimming back and forth next to her, also opened her cute eyes wide at this time, looking at the devil who carried herself in, looking at her as if she was enjoying and receiving...


    Maruko couldn''t help but became interested in the shimmering button on the wall. While the devil was there to enjoy and enjoy, Maruko quietly leaned on the edge of the bath and pool, and barely stood up. , Looking at the low-light display screen in a daze.


    Hey, what is this thing that looks like a lot of fun?


    Maruko curiously used her big paw to press it randomly. Suddenly, her big paw unknowingly pressed a button named [Sentiment¡¤Fun]...


    Fan Lihua, who is enjoying the massage service with her eyes closed, only feels that today¡¯s massage is a little different from the past... Those naughty water columns are sprayed at the indescribable part, spraying her pretty face. Red and rich...


    In any case, she is also a fifteen-year-old girl. Although certain things have never happened, she has also had that kind of indescribable dream. This style of painting makes her hum and chirp. You can''t help but enjoy and accept it.


    At first, it was only a slight feeling. It just made her feel a little useful and a little hard to tell. But with the further [sentiment¡¤interest] press¡¤Mo¡¯s invasion, she is a Huanghuada who has never had sex with men. The girl and the girl can''t stand it...

 In Movie World Chapter 246

    "Maruk...you...where did you press it?" Fan Lihuayin''s teeth clenched, because she accidentally turned her head and found a cute little cute thing playing with the low-light display.I suddenly understood whose fault it was all this...


    "..." Of course, Maruko couldn''t speak, she just opened her big cute eyes and looked at Fan Lihua with a cute and stupid look. Seeing her look like this, Fan Lihua couldn''t criticize her.


    "Be naughty again, I''ll take care of you in a while..." Fan Lihua endured the attack of the water column that was constantly invading and attacking the indescribable parts of her body, and stood up from the bath with her trembling legs and gritted teeth. To turn off that kind of press, but she underestimated Umbrella Technology, and also underestimated Umbrella Technology''s ethics and exercises to please her owner...


    Just when she just stood up, a jet of water suddenly spurted out, hitting the bullseye, pushing Fan Lihua, who had been so ridiculous, to a realm she had never felt before, as if she had seen heaven... accompanied by this It felt like she couldn''t help but scream...: "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    At this moment, the door of the bath room was suddenly opened from the outside, and a figure with a blond hair and golden pupil appeared at the door...


    Fan Lihua was stupid. Looking at the handsome boy who broke in, she opened up her little girl, babbling and babbling for a long time. She couldn''t say a word, but she couldn''t say something. For transfer... such as a naughty press¡¤moshui¡¤zhu.


    As a result, Fan Lihua tasted a higher level of feeling. She felt that her soul had ascended to the 33rd heaven... It was just that kind of shame, shame, and feeling that made her want to commit suicide to thank the world, shame and anxious Below, this sister paper, known as one of the four greatest women in Chinese history, rolled her eyes and fainted...


    Zhou Ye was also stunned by the scene in front of him, and his whole person was dumbfounded. What''s the situation?


    It''s just that now he has no time to be in a daze. Fan Lihua, who has passed out, is about to sink into the water. If he doesn''t do anything, she might be drowning.


    At this time, Zhou Ye could only rush forward with one stride, and hugged the fainted Fan Lihua in his arms. He looked at the panda who was still looking at him with cute eyes. Zhou Ye smiled and said: " Okay, kid, go out and play..."


    These pandas were specially migrated by Zhou Ye from other places when Zhou Ye was in Qingcheng Mountain. There are at least dozens of pandas living here in Zhuhai Yayuan. Many of them bring joy to all the girls. Zhou Ye also likes these. Cute little things.


    After Zhou Ye''s cute little dumpling was taken out of the bath and pool, she walked out of the small building in the heart of the lake with her eighth master step by step. She was going back to her mother...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Thirty Two


    I don''t know how long has passed...


    Fan Lihua finally opened her eyes slowly. The moment she opened her eyes, Fan Lihua turned over and jumped up, posing in a directional posture, her eyes looked around like electricity, but what disappointed her, I didn''t see anyone.


    Is the handsome boy whom I saw before fainting just the person I had imagined?Is the future husband in my imagination like that?But to be honest, the young man is really handsome, and Fan Lihua''s cheeks couldn''t help but become ashamed and red when he thought of this.


    Fan Lihua was groping and thinking about herself, but she soon realized that it was wrong, it was indeed someone, not her own imagination.


    Because I was obviously in a coma in the bath or pool just now, but now I was lying on the bedroom couch outside the bath or outdoor, and I was also wearing clothes. This is obviously someone who got me out. .


    Thinking of this, Fan Lihua couldn''t wait for a seam on the ground so that she could get in.It seems that the handsome boy is real, not something she imagined. When she realized this, Fan Lihua felt a little bit of joy in her heart...


    "are you OK?"


    Just when Fan Lihua was thinking wildly there, a voice came in, and Fan Lihua hurriedly looked in the direction of the sound. It was the handsome boy who saw her most beautiful scene...


    Fan Lihua jumped up and dashed to Zhou Ye''s front. With both hands outstretched, he grabbed Zhou Ye''s arms, then stood on tiptoe, trying to keep her face close to Zhou Ye''s front. , Pretending to be serious and asked: "You, have you seen it all?"


    "Uh-" Zhou Ye was a little embarrassed and habitually wanted to raise his hand to touch his nose, but found that his arms were caught by Fan Lihua to death. It was not that he couldn''t break free, but Zhou Ye didn''t want to hurt him. This sister paper is a beautiful girl anyway, isn''t it?


    Faced with this situation, Zhou Ye also nodded honestly and said, "Well, I have seen it all!"


    "Do you have a wife in your family?" Fan Lihua''s next sentence made Zhou Ye a little dazed. It was a little jumpy... but he nodded honestly."Yes!"


    When Fan Lihua heard these words, her body was shaking like sifting chaff, not scared, but desperate, and she wanted to agree with her body, but she did not expect that he had a wife at home. How could Fan Lihua not Sadness and despair...


    "I killed you, my innocent disciple!"


    With that, Fan Lihua ignored her petite and small body and leaped up, hanging on Zhou Ye''s body like a big koala. She looked down at one, and the silver tooth was bitten against Zhou Ye''s neck. ...


    "Hey, it''s reasonable. I just didn''t expect that there would be people in my bath or room. I can''t blame me!" Zhou Ye spread his hands helplessly. It really doesn''t matter to him. He just came back from the heaven. The wives all went to visit their master, and even the seven princesses ran to visit the old mother Lishan, Zhou Ye did not expect Yao Ji to know the old mother Lishan.


    He just came back to clean up his house first. Before he wanted to come and leave by himself for thousands of years, the house was dusty everywhere, but to his surprise, the whole Huxin Xiaozhu kept its appearance when he left. , There are even a few more decorations that look like girls'' decorations.


    This had to make Zhou Ye amazed. He happened to hear a sound coming from the bath and room, so he wanted to see who the man who helped him clean up the house was, but he didn¡¯t expect to see such a spectacular scene... ¡­


    This is really, making (drying) (drying) making (drifting) people (lighting)...


    After gnawing hard for a long time, Fan Lihua, who found that she hadn''t gnawed anything, couldn''t help but raise her head to look at Zhou Ye and asked, "Are you the master here?"


    "Yes!" Zhou Ye looked innocent.


    "Your name is Zhou Ye!?" Fan Lihua asked again.


    "Yes, I am Zhou Ye!" Zhou Ye nodded and admitted.


    "Your wife is the two apprentices of Lishan''s mother?" Fan Lihua''s eyes exuded a look that made Zhou Ye feel a little creepy.


    "Uh... yes!"


    "That''s right!" Fan Lihua nodded, and then jumped off Zhou Ye.She has already realized one thing, she can''t kill this man, and also can''t kill this man. From the perspective of relatives, Zhou Ye is her sister-in-law...


    She grew up listening to the story of Zhou Ye told by her master. Why did her righteous sister break into the heaven and steal the golden pills? Why did the 500,000 gods oppose the heaven...


    It can be said that Fan Lihua knew Zhou Ye at that time as a handsome, affectionate and righteous man...


    Even many times in the shy and shameful dreams of girls, she can always dream of this sister-in-law who can only see the blonde and golden pupils, feels very handsome, but can''t see her face clearly.


    Powerful, handsome, and affectionate... Such conditions are extremely destructive for a girl who just started to love her...


    But now the lover of her dream appeared in front of her, and she also saw her shameful side. Fan Lihua didn''t know what to do anymore.


    Fan Lihua, who jumped off Zhou Ye, came to the table next to her in a flash, picked up the fruit knife Zhou Ye and the others used to peel the fruit on the table and placed it on her neck.


    "...What are you doing?" Zhou Ye watched Fan Lihua''s movements, what was this kid going to do?For a while holding one''s neck and chewing, and then committing suicide with a knife, what are you doing?


    "I''ll just ask you a word, Zhou Ye!" Fan Lihua''s heart was mixed. She didn''t expect that the protagonist, who had been listening to the fairy tales told by her master since she was a child, would appear in front of her. The boy is really his brother-in-law.


    "You said..." Zhou Ye said.


    "You look at my whole body, will you marry me?" Fan Lihua''s eyebrows were erect, her apricot eyes widened, as if I could not kill you and would commit suicide.


    "That..." Before Zhou Ye finished speaking, I saw that Fan Lihua had a blood stain on her neck. Fuck, this girl is playing with herself... "Marry, I''ll marry..."


    "Then you swear... You swear to God, if Zhou Ye doesn''t marry Fan Lihua as his wife, he will be thunderous..." Fan Lihua''s small face stretched, and her serious appearance really made Zhou Ye so angry and funny. of.


    Don''t this silly boy know that even if they throw themselves in front of Father Thunder, they dare not hack themselves?Especially dare to threaten yourself to swear?This wind cannot grow...


    "Haha..." A dangerous smile leaked from the corner of Zhou Ye''s mouth. If he was familiar with his sister paper, and saw Zhou Ye with such a smile, he would definitely have to run as far as possible, otherwise things would be serious...


    "You swear..." Fan Lihua was also confused by Zhou Ye''s smile, but the newborn calf was not afraid of tigers, she still resisted timidity and said.


    "When you enter my Zhou family, you must know the rules of my Zhou family..." Zhou Ye sat on the side of the couch in a shining manner, and pointed at Fan Lihua, "Come here..."


    "Huh¡ª! What did you do to me?" Fan Lihua only felt like a puppet controlled by countless invisible cables. She obediently dropped the fruit knife and walked in front of Zhou Ye.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Thirty Three


    "The first rule of the house, don''t hurt yourself deliberately, because I will feel distressed!" Although Zhou Ye''s tone was stern, there was a sprayer in his hand, cautiously spraying the blood on Fan Lihua''s neck.Softly asked: "Does it still hurt?"


    Fan Lihua, who heard Zhou Ye¡¯s words, only felt as sweet as she was eating honey. Seeing the sprayer in Zhou Ye¡¯s hand, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder why it was used. When the mist sprayed on her wound, she I only felt the slightest coldness in my neck, and in an instant, I could no longer feel any pain.


    "It doesn''t hurt..." Fan Lihua replied cleverly.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 247

    "Well, that''s good!" Zhou Ye put away the sprayer, and then pressed Fan Lihua to his lap, with the habit of facing upwards, Zhou Ye''s big slap was already slapped up."The two rules of the house, don''t let the man who disobeys his own family, that is me, let alone threaten!"


    "You... how can you..." Fan Lihua only felt that there was a pain in the dolphins, and the pain was second. The key was that Zhou Ye hit the hidden and secret part, and her pretty and blushed as if steamed. Like a crab, you can''t help but stammer."Even...not even...not even the master...have...hit me here..."


    "It''s a pity that I''m not your master, I''m your man!" Zhou Ye said as he raised his slap aloft and slapped it down, while hitting it, he said, "Tell you not to cherish yourself... Tell you to threaten me... Tell you to make me swear..."


    While hitting, Zhou Ye noticed that Fan Lihua, who was lying on her lap, was silent. Looking down, she saw that this girl had a pretty, red face and her silver teeth clenched.If water drips from my eyes...


    Fan Lihua was really ashamed and sweet at this moment, and angry and anxious.Although Zhou Ye was beating her dolphins, after all, she was born in Xiwu and was accustomed to the pain, but this part was different, especially Zhou Ye''s strength was very clever, the pain was not much, but rather numb. There is more hemp, which makes her feel that her indescribable place has already been flooded...


    "Hey, are you okay?" Zhou Ye looked at Fan Lihua''s expression and asked carefully, he could swear to the sky, he really didn''t use much effort, why this sister paper looks like a bitter hatred... ¡­


    "Of course I''m fine..." Fan Lihua, who was about to crush her mouthful of silver and teeth, suddenly felt that she was able to move again, and she jumped up with a stunner, and threw Zhou Ye onto the couch and rode on Zhou. Ye''s waist, holding Zhou Ye''s head headlessly, gnawed down, muttering as he gnawed, "I told you to hit me... I told you to hit me..."


    "Hey, don''t take my forehead...Hey, I can''t bite my ears. If I bite again, I''m turning my face... I''m really turning my face... Oh, you still bite, I''m still mouthing...!


    "Uhhh...you...humh..."


    The two people fighting like children, I don¡¯t know when they changed from biting each other to being enthusiastic. With Zhou Ye''s experience of thousands of people, it is easy to clean up this young girl who is in love... Fan Lihua doesn''t know herself. When did the clothes on my body leave me...


    Not to mention these two people who are doing indescribable things, turn the camera to the old mother Lishan¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lishan¡¯s main peak, in the cave of Lishan¡¯s old mother, Lishan¡¯s old mother was beaming and grinning, pulling her two apprentices and chattering there. Zhong Wuyan and Bai Suzhen followed Zhou Ye in the heaven for three years. But after a thousand years, old mother Lishan almost wanted to die her two apprentices.


    After a while, the old mother Lishan pulled the little white snake and asked how she had been in the heaven.Did Zhou Ye bully her?


    After a while, she grabbed her big apprentice Zhong Wuyan and asked her whether she thought Heavenly Court was fun, and did anyone neglect her?


    After a while, I asked Seven Fairies'' mother Yao Ji how is she now?Isn''t he still so short-tempered?


    During the conversation, the Seven Fairies vaguely knew that this old Lishan mother had a very high level of seniority, and even Yao Ji had to hold a disciple gift when she came to her.


    All the women who were doing this were lost, especially the unpretentious Lao Qi, who directly asked: "Since my old mother is a great power in ancient times, why did she not stop her when she saw her husband kidnapping our sisters?"


    "This is a fate and a catastrophe..." The old mother Lishan sighed and smiled bitterly: "The more you cultivate, the more confused you become. Is this avenue true? Is this way only suitable for our world or all worlds? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to stop your husband, but I am not sure I can stop him..."


    Speaking of this, the old mother Lishan couldn''t help sighing: "All Taoists are happy, who knows how to cultivate Tao? The longer you cultivate, the more you feel that Tao is unspeakable, and the longer you live, the more you feel that you are ignorant..."


    Day and night, if you are sure to be surprised again, could it be that this old lady of Lishan has been repaired to the point of breaking the space barrier?I''m so bored...


    "Besides, if I really separated you from your husband, would you be grateful to me now?" The old mother Lishan had a wry smile on her face.


    "...I''m afraid that at that time, the sisters will not only not be grateful to my mother, but also hate for thousands of miles!" Bai Suzhen directly repaired the knife, and the seven fairy sisters were embarrassed.


    Just when the women laughed at each other, the old mother Lishan suddenly realized that someone was not here, and couldn''t help but ask curiously: "Why are you only a few of you coming to the lower realm this time? Your husband didn''t lower the realm with you? He? Are you willing to let you down?"


    "If you return to the master, the husband said that he wants to go back and clean up our house first. After all, it hasn''t been uninhabited for nearly a thousand years, so we need to clean up first!" Bai Suzhen answered the old mother Lishan.


    "Oh... this way!" The old mother Lishan nodded her head habitually, and then she stood up with a shit, and walked out in three steps and two steps, and said as she walked: "It''s broken Broken, Ewha is still there...Yaoshou...mother, my apprentice won''t be gone again!"


    "Who is Ewha?" Bai Suzhen and her senior sister Zhong Wuyan looked at each other. They didn''t know what their master was doing, but it was always right to keep up.


    "Master? Who is Lihua? Slow down..." Bai Suzhen and Zhong Wuyan walked down the mountain while supporting the old mother Lishan, and the Chang''e Black Rabbit and Seven Fairies followed curiously. All of them wondered in their hearts what caused Lishan''s old mother to be so gaffe.


    "Lihua is my new apprentice after you went to heaven..." Mother Lishan said as she walked down the mountain quickly. Although anxious, she is an elder after all. She can''t lose her mind in front of a group of juniors..." It''s your little junior sister, I''m now afraid that your little junior sister will be a disaster..."


    "Hehe..." Bai Suzhen and Zhong Wuyan listened to their master''s complaint, and laughed constantly. Seeing that the man from the family had already frightened his master, accepting an apprentice to become his woman, accepting one The apprentice became his woman, no wonder his master would behave like this.


    These people are all immortal bodies with supernatural powers. Although they speak slowly, they actually reached the door of Xiaozhu Lake in the blink of an eye...


    Before entering the door, the old mother Lishan heard the cat-like voice of her apprentice in the door, and her thoughts were grayed out... "It''s over, I''m one step late...Is this bastard the mother and my nemesis... Mother... How come all the disciples who received have become his women..."


    "Master, calm down..." Bai Suzhen hurriedly dragged her master towards the living room. Anyway, her man is already like this. As his wife, she can only help her man."This is not a place to talk, let''s go to the hall to talk, Master, it won''t help you to get angry now!"


    "That''s right, Master!" Zhong Wuyan also hurried up to persuade her master, and Chang''e and the others rushed forward. This one says you shouldn''t be angry with the old mother, the other one says you mother, you should think about what to do in the future... ¡­


    "I can understand, you girls are all lost by that bastard..." The old mother listened to the women''s excuses for Zhou Ye. She was really out of anger, and she waved her hand and walked in. In the welcome living room.


    The women glanced at each other with smiles in their eyes. They were not lost in their souls by Zhou Ye, but lost in their souls by Zhou Ye. Their souls had long been hanging on Zhou Ye''s body. Can''t take it down anymore.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Four


    When Fan Lihua followed Zhou Ye like a little sheep and walked out of the room obediently, what she saw was a group of beautiful women who had never seen her before, laughing and eating, her expression seemed to have seen everything about her. , She couldn''t help hiding behind her own man, shy, she looked ashamed as a newlywed bride.


    "Okay, sister, don''t hide..." Chang''e pulled Fan Lihua out as soon as she stretched out her hand and smiled: "They are all my own sisters, what''s so shy!"


    "You...you are all..." Hearing Chang''e''s words, Fan Lihua couldn''t help but grow up. She just knew that Zhou Ye had a wife, and her two senior sisters were his wives, but she didn''t expect it to be here. There are so many more?


    Fan Lihua roughly counted them, okay, there are eight in total... Suddenly her eyes widened and she stared at Zhou Ye dissatisfiedly, "You never told me you have so many wives!" (Seven fairies plus Chang''e, Bai Suzhen and Zhong Wuyan It comforts my master inside, and the black rabbit is responsible for selling cuteness inside.)


    "You didn''t ask!" Zhou Ye smiled and embraced Fan Lihua in his arms. "No matter how many wives I have, I treat you equally. Every one is my baby, and I will not let go of any of them. !"


    "Huh--!" Fan Lihua raised her small fist and gave Zhou Ye a light hammer. Forget him, he has been eaten and wiped by this guy, and she can only marry a chicken. The dog follows the dog.


    "What..." Zhou Ye took the look of Fan Lihua''s pouting, and then took a sip of Chang''e and the others unceremoniously, then said with a complacent expression: "Look, I am such a fair man..."


    "Husband, don''t make trouble!" The boss of the Seven Fairies groaned: "You have eaten other people''s little apprentice again, they have come to the door..."


    Speaking at Fan Lihua''s mouth, it means that Fan Lihua''s master Lishan has come...


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye was stunned for a while, this old lady Lishan was too fast, she ate her apprentice with her front foot and chased her with her back foot?


    "My master is here?" Fan Lihua was taken aback when she heard her words, and then cautiously asked: "Then...sister, I...where is my master now?"


    "Be careful..." The Seventh Fairy''s boss pointed to the living room and said, "Jing''er and Sister Wuyan are inside persuading my mother..."


    "...Yelang, what can I do with this?" Fan Lihua at this time was like a little girl who had been privately appointed for life but was caught by her parents, looking at Zhou Ye helplessly.


    "Go in and meet Lishan''s old mother, it''s okay, be good, don''t be afraid!" Zhou Ye said, grabbing Fan Lihua''s slender waist, and strode into the hall.


    "Oh, mother, it''s been a long time since I saw you. I''m relieved to see that your demeanor is still there!" As soon as Zhou Ye entered the living room, he greeted Lao Li''s mother with ambiguity. Lishan''s mother was giving birth here. The goods were so angry that they snorted and ignored the goods the first time they turned.


    "Brother..." Bai Suzhen glared at her man in an anguish. It took him a long time to calm down the master, and the goods ignited as soon as they arrived...


    Zhou Ye hurriedly raised his hands to indicate that he would no longer say anything. In any case, Mrs. Lishan is the master of his three women. It would be better if he should not be guilty or not...


    "This is the little junior sister, isn''t this? She is so beautiful, charming, and charming..." Bai Suzhen dragged Fan Lihua next to Zhou Ye to her, boasting: "The master is really Good foresight, the apprentices are so beautiful, no wonder my brother can''t help it..."


    "You..." The old lady Lishan was almost amused by Bai Suzhen''s words. Is this to praise herself or just to excuse the bastard?Why does it sound so bad.


    "Okay, Master... the tree is done, what can you do if you regenerate?" Zhong Wuyan said: "Look, you scared the younger sister and sister to say nothing..."


    "...Ah!" The old mother Lishan cast a glance at her little apprentice, and saw that Fan Lihua was really standing in front of her, with a cautious little appearance, distressed, she sighed, "It''s really wrong. Grief...Ewha, come on, did that brat bully you, right?"


    "No, Yelang is very kind to me..." Fan Lihua saw that her master was no longer angry, and she was a little bit more pleased. She hurried forward a few steps and knelt in front of her master and said: Er already has a husband and wife relationship with Yelang, please master..."


    "That''s it..." The old mother Lishan sighed softly: "It''s not that you are not a disciple, but your master. I don''t know how much you owe this bastard. Every disciple falls in love with him desperately, and follows him. , Although this kid is a little bit more carefree, he still treats his woman very well, and you can be a good home with him!"


    "Master Xie Chengquan... Master Xie Chengquan!" Fan Lihua knocked her head happily as she said. Before she knocked twice, she was helped up by Zhou Ye, who was distressed about her own woman. "Look, I just said it''s okay, Lishan What kind of person is that old mother? That majesty...not an ordinary person!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 248

    After all, I didn''t graduate from the Chinese Department. Zhou Ye really couldn''t remember a few words about the old sayings about people in a while, and he simply brought it up with one sentence [not an ordinary person].


    "You bastard..." The old mother Lishan was almost amused by Zhou Ye''s words. What does it mean to be an ordinary person?Forget it, I can''t afford to be anxious and angry with him.This guy is just a stunned boy. If he doesn''t get angry with him, he will shout and kill him. He never knows what forbearance is, and he can''t be angry with him.


    "Master, this is actually good!" Bai Suzhen saw that her master was no longer angry, and hurriedly continued to persuade him: "Look, if we are married to other people, we will not have to leave you anymore. I can¡¯t inherit and rejoice in your old lap. We are both married to my brother, and we don¡¯t have to stay away from your old age. It¡¯s great to be able to speak and chat with you in front of you every day..."


    "You... remember to excuse your precious brother..." Lishan mother sighed lightly, but she did listen to what the little white snake said, and thought it was pretty good, "It''s fine, so be it, yes You apprentices... I think it¡¯s hard to be clean!"


    "Quiet and quiet..." Zhou Ye said to the side: "In the past, this Lishan mountain was your dojo, no one dared to disturb you. How lonely is one person, now so many people are together, everyone is a family It¡¯s great to be just as happy..."


    "Huh¡ª" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, although I felt that what he said was somewhat reasonable, the old lady Lishan didn''t feel that he had harmed her three apprentices, so she ignored him.


    Is Zhou Ye the wronged person?Jun¡¯s face was about to break out, but before he could break out, Fan Lihua hugged his arm first, and her eyes were pleading, while Xiao Bai Snake and Zhong Wuyan were full of sadness and helplessness. Immediately, Zhou Ye could only touch his nose and stare.


    The old mother Lishan, who finally caused Zhou Ye to deflate once, was also very relieved, and she started talking and laughing with Zhou Ye unknowingly, and this storm passed like this...Mother Lishan had already made up her mind. No more apprentices, any apprentices will have to wait until Zhou Ye is gone. The province will be miserable by this guy again.


    The family can be regarded as living with He Meimei in Lishan. So far, Lishan¡¯s three apprentices have become Zhou Ye¡¯s daughter-in-law, and Zhou Ye has also made appointments with Yaoji from time to time. So cozy...


    There are no years in the mountains, and hundreds of years have passed without knowing it.


    The old mother Lishan was very moved and wanted to go to heaven to visit her friends, and Fan Lihua, who had never been to the heavenly court, also wanted to follow her master to meet her, the Seventh Fairy missed her mother a little, and Chang''e also missed her in the heavenly court. My best friend and fairy, so I went to visit relatives with Lishan''s mother. Before I knew it, Bai Suzhen, Black Rabbit, and Zhou Ye were left at home.


    "It''s already time..." Zhou Ye lay on the rocking chair, holding a legal black loli rabbit that would never grow up in his arms, and said to himself.


    "When is the time? Master!" Black Rabbit asked while swinging his dolphins to serve Zhou Ye.(Just what you think!)


    "It''s nothing?" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Why don''t we go to the world together!"


    "Okay, Master, I''ve long wanted to go..." The Black Rabbit said happily, before he finished speaking, he couldn''t help exclaiming: "Master...no, too soon..."


    "Hurry up... This is just the beginning..."


    "Help...Sister Bai, the master bullied again... bullied others..."


    Chapter Three Hundred and Thirty Five


    The beautiful scenery of West Lake in March-


    Outside the Hangzhou county seat, a handsome young man was walking along the official road with two beautiful ladies, one big and one young, which caused passers-by to stop and watch.


    Hangzhou was originally on the bank of the West Lake, and March is the time when a hundred flowers bloom. From time to time, you can see some of the relatives and families of high-ranking officials, surrounded by domestic servants, a dozen people and a group of seven or eight people walking on the official road, or taking the Rarely do you come by car or horse on foot like three people.


    But passers-by saw the three handsome young men, dressed in luxurious clothes, and the accessories they wore were all exquisite and luxurious things. Among them, the young man had a calm face and a smile, and the two beautiful girls, the young and the young. Surrounded by that beautiful boy, everything seems to be dominated by that boy.I couldn''t help sighing, how could this be an adult''s gentleman so handsome.


    These three people are Zhou Ye, Bai Suzhen and Black Rabbit.


    From the bottom of Lishan, the three of them stopped and went, and they stayed for a few days when they saw the beautiful scenery.The two thousand kilometers from Lishan to Hangzhou took the three of them for nearly a year.


    Zhou Ye wanders around the great mountains and rivers that have not been polluted by later generations, and the foodie Black Rabbit is the most passionate for the snacks and delicacies of various places.


    Bai Suzhen, a woman who is dominated by her own men, has only one idea, just let her men have fun, and she will not consider anything else.


    "Master...what can you eat in Hangzhou County by the West Lake!" At this time, the black rabbit also changed into a maid costume, and the two ears on his head were hidden by Bai Suzhen, which looked like one. A cute little maid.


    At this time, the black rabbit is holding Zhou Ye''s arms coquettishly and asking about the snacks here. For her, what is the beauty?Can you eat it?


    "West Lake...Of course I want to eat Sister-in-law Song fish, beggar boy chicken, Longjing prawns, and three delicacies in West Lake!" Zhou Ye also went to the village, tied up his half-length hair, and asked his own women to treat themselves The blonde golden pupil used some small blindfolds.


    After all, this year and month, the blonde golden pupil is still a little horrified, he doesn''t want to be seen as a cherished animal.


    "Officials are always so knowledgeable. I really don''t know what else the officials don''t know about the world?" Bai Suzhen looked at her man in admiration. She had already fallen in love with Zhou Ye. In her opinion, My own man is good in everything...


    Of course, the two have made an appointment. They can call Zhou Ye official when they are away, and when they are at home, they can call Zhou Ye brother...After all, the men and women of these years are the defenses of men and women¡ªwell, you should know.


    "Ahem..." Zhou Ye coughed a little embarrassingly, and said his heart, if you were also born in the era of the information explosion in later generations, you would probably know so many things.


    Seeing the embarrassment of her own man, Bai Suzhen couldn''t help but cover her mouth and chuckled. In her opinion, her man was embarrassed and looked so cute. Fortunately, he could have such a man, he should take care of himself when he grew up. ...


    Thinking of this, Bai Suzhen looked at Zhou Ye''s eyes a little more love, a little bit more petting...


    "It sounds like it''s delicious..." The black rabbit didn''t pay attention to her sister Bai''s becoming a husband''s slave again. In her opinion, the sky is big and the food is the biggest... Uh, no, master. The largest, the second largest...


    "Okay, let''s go in and taste the snacks here!" Zhou Ye said, holding one hand and walking towards the city gate.


    "Hey, you guys, turn..." A tax collector at the gate of the city just yelled to Zhou Ye, and was immediately pulled over by an old official behind him.


    "Oh? You have to pay taxes when you enter the city?" Zhou Ye glanced at the tax collectors with a cold face, and almost immediately peeed the pants of the old tax collectors, "No, no, nothing, Lord, you please... you please ..."


    "Well...Is there really no need to pay taxes? You can leave without paying me?" Zhou Ye looked at the tax collectors with a smile.


    "No, absolutely not necessary, Lord, you go well...you go slowly..." The old tax collector said with a flattering look, nodding and bowing.


    It wasn''t until he watched Zhou Ye go so far away that he couldn''t even see his back, he turned his head and slapped the tax collector who had just asked Zhou Ye to collect tax money."You pickled goods, don''t drag Lao Tzu to death if you want to die, I haven''t lived enough yet!"


    He fanned the tax collector''s eyes against the gold star and looked aggrieved, but he didn''t dare to attack. The old tax collector was his immediate boss, how could he dare to attack?


    "Liu Tou, who is this prince? Do you know?" asked the person next to him humorously.


    "I don''t know, but my innumerable eyes know that this young man is either rich or noble. If he provoked him, he would be the same as picking up the Hades..." The old tax collector gave the beaten tax collector a glance and said: "Later, he will be recruited. Give Lao Tzu some highlights, don''t cause trouble to Lao Tzu, these promised silver goods are not enough to buy a coffin!"


    "Yes, Liu Tou!" The tax collector could only cover his face with a grievance on his face.


    At this time, Zhou Ye didn''t care about the two tax collectors at all. They were looking for a place in the county seat to satisfy their appetite...


    "Master, this house, this house has many families, and it looks relatively clean..." Hei Tu saw a restaurant named Zuixianju at a glance. Look at the restaurant on the first floor, there are endless diners. The appearance of a prosperous business...


    "It seems that our black rabbit has learned how to find food places!" Zhou Ye nodded in satisfaction.


    In this era when there is no internet and evaluation, he has only two ways to find food. One is to ask passersby, and the other is to see how the business is in that restaurant. Maybe a good restaurant won¡¯t have a good business, but it¡¯s not. Good restaurant, business is definitely not good.


    "Then let''s eat here today!" The black rabbit looked cute and could not wait.


    "Alright, right here!" Zhou Ye looked at the sky. It was almost noon, and it was time for dinner. As soon as Bai Suzhen and Heitu''s hands were pulled, the three of them walked directly into the restaurant. Delayed on the first floor and went straight to the private room upstairs.


    "My son, what would you like to order?"


    As soon as the three of them sat down, a shopkeeper with towels on his shoulders ran to the table, and asked them as they diligently wiped them on the table that could be photographed.


    "Choose what you are good at..." Before Zhou Ye said anything, the Black Rabbit said first, and Zhou Ye could only add: "Two more pots of good Longjing!"


    "Okay, just wait a while and come right away!" The shop Xiaoer agreed and went straight downstairs happily. It''s not easy to meet such a master who doesn''t lack money. Why don''t you rush to take care of him when you meet him?


    Sure enough, but within a few moments, the same and the same exquisite dishes were brought up. The black rabbit was so happy, Zhou Ye nodded in satisfaction, let alone other things, but the appearance of the dishes has increased. Kind of appetite.


    The black rabbit has a chicken wing in one hand and a West Lake crab in the other. His small mouth has never stopped...


    After all, she was still a virtuous Shude Bai Suzhen. After the dishes came up, she was also very busy, busy picking fish bones for Zhou Ye, and busy helping Zhou Ye prepare dishes...


    However, Zhou Ye''s attention was completely attracted by the chatter of the people next to him.

 In Movie World Chapter 249

    "Li Tou, we have been stolen from this library several times, and we have been chasing after it, but the official library''s locks are all good, and there are no clues. How can we trace it? Or you are reporting to the county magistrate. , How about letting the magistrate allow us a few more days?"


    "I also know that my brothers have been working hard these days, but I can''t help it!" said a middle-aged man dressed as a head catcher, "The magistrate is not only forcing you to solve the case, he is also forcing me, I have been three days I haven''t been home yet... Hey, this damn little thief, he can''t steal anything, he must steal the treasury!"


    Chapter Three Hundred and Sixth


    The two catchers just talked there and didn''t notice the ears on the wall.


    The conversation between the two caused Zhou Ye, who was eavesdropping on the side, to slightly tilt his mouth. Is it time?Has that little green snake come out to make waves?


    "Why are officials so happy?" Bai Suzhen asked curiously as she looked at the inexplicable smile on her man''s face.


    "Zhen''er, I think the scenery here is very good, why don''t you live here for more time?" Zhou Ye did not answer Bai Suzhen''s question, but said instead.


    "Everything is just as the officials want!" Although Xiao Bai Snake felt a little surprised at her man''s sudden thoughts, she also agreed. In her opinion, as long as her man is happy, everything is fine...


    After the three of them had lunch, they left Qiantang County and stopped in a dilapidated courtyard not far from the West Lake...


    "Chou Wangfu?" Bai Suzhen looked at the dilapidated gate, the plaque covered with spider silk and fallen leaves, and asked: "Officials? Are we going to live here?"


    "Well, from today, we will live here!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded. This is the little green snake''s lair. How can we catch her if we don''t come here?


    "Do you want to live here? It looks so shabby!" The black rabbit said, looking at the courtyard of the palace that had been left unattended for a long time, "It will take a long time to clean..."


    What this foodie fears most is cleaning...but fortunately, there is also the white sister of the virtuous Shude, thinking that here, the black rabbit blinked and looked at Bai Suzhen with his cute big eyes, and said, "Sister Bai, black Rabbits are most afraid of cleaning..."


    "Okay, I know your idea of ??a snack food!" Bai Suzhen has always regarded the black rabbit as her sister. Seeing her say this, she couldn''t help but tap her forehead and smiled: "I''ll just clean it up. Fortunately, some spells can be cleaned up in a while!"


    "Yeah, sister Bai is the best!" Hei Tu bounced happily when he heard that she didn''t need her to clean up.


    The three of them pushed open the old door of the mansion and stepped into the mansion of the king of enemies. They just heard a voice saying: "Oh, such a handsome little lady, not bad, not bad, just to be my princess, huh? Such a cute little girl? This king is also missing a little girl who warms the bed. That''s great!"


    The little white snake and the black rabbit turned their heads when they heard the sound, and saw a handsome young man in a cyan robe standing behind them, speaking in a big way.


    The two women looked at Young Master Tsing Yi not angry, let alone cursing, but looked at him (her) as if they were ready to watch the show.


    The two women looked at the young man in Tsing Yi almost suspicious of life, and looked at them repeatedly. There was nothing wrong with them. Why did these two little ladies look at themselves like this?


    "Hey, don''t you lack a man who warms the bed? I can warm the bed!" Zhou Ye said in her ear mischievously when this guy had already walked around behind the young man in Qingyi.


    A man''s voice suddenly rang in her ears, and Xiaoqing, dressed in men''s clothing, turned his head in surprise, but saw nothing."Who are you? You''re pretending to be a ghost here, come out for this son!"


    "I''m right behind you! Can''t you see me?" The ridiculous male voice rang in her ears again, and deliberately added a touch to her earlobe...


    "Ah-I''m not afraid of you... I''ll tell you..." Xiao Qing is really a bit paw, this male voice that always can''t see the figure is really...too human.


    At this moment, Xiaoqing didn''t care about playing with Bai Suzhen and the black rabbit anymore, and asked in a panic: "You, have you seen... the person behind me?"


    "How can anyone...You are so strange that you jumped out and teased us with inferiority, and still pretended to be in front of us. Is there anyone else besides you?" The black rabbit gently pulled his sister Bai''s hand. Begged her not to reveal the tricks of her own man.


    "We didn''t see anyone behind you? We only saw you talking to yourself there? Who are you?" Bai Suzhen''s rare innocence, too, teased the fake boy pretending to be a man.


    "Ha...ha...you can''t scare me, you are definitely a group!" Xiaoqing is brave, holding the five ghosts of Fajue in his hand, and is about to summon his five ghosts to help... In her opinion, even if there is a ghost behind her, the five ghosts removal method she has cultivated will definitely help her to hold the ghost.


    At this time, how could Bai Suzhen not see that her man¡¯s interest in teasing sister paper has come again. Seeing the Five Ghost Transport Artifacts pinched by Xiaoqing, she also silently pinched Fajue in her hand, holding Xiaoqing The Fajue in his hand was broken up.


    Because Bai Suzhen knew that although her man didn''t know how to recover those ghosts, it didn''t mean that he couldn''t take those ghosts. If she let her man pull out his two sacred soldiers, I am afraid that the five ghosts will really be scattered.


    Even if his own man just pulled out and didn''t use it, those five ghosts couldn''t resist the monstrous suffocation emanating from the two god-killing soldiers. By then, I''m afraid they will really have enemies...


    She had already seen that Zhou Ye had some meaning for this little girl, and she didn''t want her own sisters. Because of some trivial things, she couldn''t talk with Zhou Ye. In the end, Zhou Ye would definitely not be the one who was unlucky... Do some tricks.


    "Hey, five ghosts listen to my orders...Five ghosts?...You bastards, you are always unreliable at critical moments..." Xiaoqing tried her five ghosts again...but there is no use for eggs, I have eaten Bai Suzhen with two golden pills is twice as strong as in the original work.


    "You have to be the king, isn''t it okay to be a concubine for this king?" Zhou Ye gave his little white snake a approving look, and then said with a gloomy ghost in his mouth: "You The five ghosts were so scared to show up when they saw this king... It''s better for you to obediently follow this king!"


    "Bah, I won''t be a princess for you! This girl will never be a princess for a ghost..." Xiaoqing didn''t care about pretending to be any more princess at this time. I have already regarded Zhou Ye as a ghost king who coveted her beauty...


    "Then... I can''t help you, Little Green Snake!" Zhou Ye suppressed his smile and continued to play his role as the ghost king, relying on his own speed to hide behind Xiao Qing. In short, Xiao Qing couldn''t see him. ''S silhouette...


    "Huh--!" Xiao Qingjiao snorted, and she would show her true shape as soon as she pinched her hands, and come to Zhou Ye with a dead fish...but she didn''t wait for the law to start, so she felt that she was killed two points before Hungary. With a slight squeeze, she suddenly forgot about any method... With a scream, she almost collapsed to the ground...


    "Although I admire the snake-like man very much, I don''t think I''m so heavy, so it''s better for you to keep your human form!" Zhou Ye turned out from behind Xiaoqing Shiran and embraced Xiaoqing''s. Snake waist...


    "Let go of me, you disciple." Xiao Qing struggled desperately, but it was a pity that Zhou Ye''s power was not something she could struggle with as a snake demon who had cultivated for 800 years.


    "I can''t let go, you need to warm my bed today..." Zhou Ye smiled and walked towards the inner courtyard of the Prince Qiu''s mansion while hugging Xiao Qing.


    "Help..." At this time, Xiaoqing also forgot that she had just played with Bai Suzhen and the black rabbit, and actually asked the two girls for help.


    "Brother, wait a minute!" Xiao Bai Snake''s words gave Xiao Qing infinite hope, but it was a pity that Bai Suzhen''s next sentence made her fall into the abyss."It''s too messy here, it won''t be good if I get my brother''s clothes dirty, just wait for me to tidy it up..."


    At this time, Xiaoqing really wants to vomit a million words. You shouted at him to create an environment where he can be more comfortable and ritual to me?I have to say, she really guessed it right. When the little white snake passed her, she even gave her a magic trick to prevent her from turning into her original form...


    Xiaoqing could only look desperately at Bai Suzhen while humming briskly while using Taoism to clean up the dilapidated Prince''s Palace.She couldn''t figure it out anyway.


    The beautiful woman in white in front of me can see that this man who loves to take her very much, why is she so happy to help him oppress herself?Obviously, just raising your hand a little bit can let herself go... the world is too dangerous, she wants to go back to the mountains.


    Only after she really endured Zhou Ye''s whip and troll did she understand why Bai Suzhen was so happy... Is this really a human?Is this an animal?


    No, it¡¯s more cattle than cattle. Regardless of being a newlywed woman, I spent more than an hour with myself... Although, it¡¯s really comfortable, but I really can¡¯t stand a bird... Bai Suzhen and the little black rabbit were also brought to the couch together...


    This night, Zhou Ye was able to successfully unlock a variety of postures, such as double snakes throwing beads, such as double snakes, such as double snakes... In short, the new white lady legendary world, the double snake achievement was achieved...


    [The man who says snakes, you are mighty and majestic. What''s more terrifying than saying a snake is that you say two snakes!laugh!


    Chapter Three Hundred and Thirty Seven


    Outing in March, the mountains around Qiantang County are a good place to go.


    Today Zhou Ye had a rare interest, and brought Bai Suzhen, Xiaoqing and Black Rabbit to go outing. They went to Lingyin Temple first, and then went up the mountain from the back mountain of Lingyin Temple. They planned to take the northern peak, Meiren Peak, Longmen Mountain, Shiren Pavilion, Baiyun Peak, Yunwu Terrace, Huxueling, Tianmen Mountain all the way back to Hangzhou county.


    In the mountain road, the black rabbit ran ahead happily, turning his head and shouting from time to time: "Master, Sister Bai, Sister Qing, hurry up!"


    The black rabbit carved with powder and jade has an innocent appearance, so that the visitors who see her can''t help but turn up the corners of their mouths, can''t help but sigh, if they have such a cute sister, I am afraid they will hold them in their hands. , I''m not going to be spoiled.


    If they knew what Zhou Ye had done to the Black Rabbit about the heartbreaking (cracking) sickness (cracking), they would have killed Zhou Ye.


    "Officials, the black rabbit has already run so far, let''s go up the mountain soon!" Bai Suzhen, who followed Zhou Ye, laughed softly.


    "Okay! Let''s go quickly too!" Zhou Ye said as he grabbed the hands of the two girls, Bai Qing, and chased him towards the black rabbit.


    "I can go by myself, I don''t need you to hold me..." Xiaoqing gently shook her little hand, muttering Xiaoxiao, with an unhappy look.


    Zhou Ye just ignored Xiaoqing''s words and ignored her.Bai Suzhen looked at her new sister and couldn''t help but want to laugh...


    In the eyes of Little White Snake, her new sister was completely upright.Obviously speaking awkward things, but the body is involuntarily dependent on the body of the official, and the corners of the mouth still leak a happy smile like a spring girl...


    Or is this the type of body that is more honest than the mouth, as the official said?

 Movie World Im King Chapter 250

    "..." At this time, Xiaoqing also noticed the dizzy gaze from her own kind. The gaze seemed to see everything about her clearly, making her pink and red cheeks, and she no longer looked awkward. Like a well-behaved little wife, followed Zhou Ye softly.


    Smiling and frowning, with beautiful eyes looking forward, Zhou Ye occasionally turned his head and saw such a scene. It was the true portrayal of Xiaoqing at the moment, and he couldn''t help but clenched her hand for a few minutes.


    Xiaoqing seemed to hold Zhou Ye''s hand back a little harder. She didn''t know why she had such feelings for the boy who forced her to force her. She only knew that this handsome boy did not know when she had already entered her. His heart, his smile and anger all touched his heartstrings.


    Maybe this is her own fate, Xiaoqing resigned to her fate and thought that she had completely untied her heart knot, holding Zhou Ye''s hand, couldn''t help but tighten again, and her attachment to Zhou Ye became a little bit more in her heart. Minute.


    Zhou Ye glanced at Xiao Bai Snake knowingly, smiled knowingly, and the three of them walked side by side towards the black rabbit.


    The group of people walked up to the tea mountain without knowing it, listening to the singing of the tea picker, they felt that the scenery in front of them seemed a little more charming and charming.


    Just as several people were playing downstream along the mountain road, Zhou Ye suddenly stopped his footsteps, and the women who provoked them all asked.


    "Does the official feel tired? Why don''t we find a place to rest?" The first thing Xiaobai She thought of was whether Zhou Ye was tired.


    "Yelang, why don''t I recruit those five ghosts and let them carry you away!" Xiaoqing''s caring feeling was also beyond words.


    The Black Rabbit is even more direct, and he will press and motivate Zhou Ye... "Master, I will help you rub your legs!"


    "I''m not tired..." Although Zhou Ye cares so much about his own woman, he feels filled with his heart and is very happy, but he is also a little dumbfounded. He has reached the extreme of physical and physical strength. Maybe this way I¡¯m tired...


    "What about the official?"


    The girls looked at Zhou Ye a little unclearly, waiting for his explanation.


    "I''ll show you something fun..." Looking at the girls, Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously, and then reached out and made a silent gesture: "Be lighter under your feet, don''t make any noise..."


    "Yeah!" The curiosity girls followed behind Zhou Ye and quietly walked to a fork in the road. After walking along the mountain path for about two or three minutes, a monk and a scholar dressed up in front of him suddenly appeared. youth.


    I saw the old monk walking behind the scholar who was carrying the medicine hoe, and opened his mouth: "Brother, what a look!"


    This sentence awakened the scholar who was collecting medicine, and saw the monk hurriedly saluting: "It turned out to be a master, disrespectful!"


    "It''s easy to talk!" The old monk folded his hands together: "I''ll ask you, is this tea picker''s mountain song nice?"


    "It sounds good, it looks like a lark!" the scholar replied.


    "Don''t you know that there is a better voice in the world?" The old monk asked. The scholar didn''t know how to answer, so he had to shake his head to signal that he didn''t know.


    "Twilight Drumchen Bell Buddha''s meditation sing!" The old monk said the Buddha''s name, "Nanwu Amitabha!"


    "What does the teacher mean?" The scholar was confused by the old monk''s words. He suddenly came up to praise his good looks, and then asked himself whether the singing of the tea picker was good or not?


    "Hahahahaha..." A clear laugh interrupted what the old monk wanted to say, and the two looked at the place where the laughter came from, and only one man and three women were walking towards them. , The laughter was made by the handsome young man.


    "The old monk means, Xiang Gong, you are destined to my Buddha, don''t you hurry up and follow Lao Na?"


    Zhou Ye''s words caused the scholar to protect his hands immediately, and he took a few steps back, looking at the old monk with horror.


    Song people are so masculine, especially because this scholar is a little bit female, and he is even more unbearable on weekdays. The scholar did not expect that he would encounter a good masculine old monk if he came to pick a medicine... "That...Master, the boy is not good at being a man, and he really disappoints the great love of the master, that...the boy will leave now...and there will be no deadline!"


    With that said, the scholar didn''t even want the medicine hoe thrown on the ground, and ran down the mountain...


    "Hahahahaha..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing. Ye Tong''s Xu Xian was indeed a bit more feminine, but he didn''t expect his reaction to be so big. It seems that many of them are tired by their appearance... ¡­


    "Master, please forgive me, my family officials are joking. He has no intention of slandering the master. Please forgive me, don''t be angry with my family officials!" Bai Suzhen looked helplessly at her man. She is already used to showing her man. She had the bottom line, anyway, she was reluctant to talk about her own man, so she could only give him the bottom line.


    "...A fanatic... really a fanatic..." The old monk Fahai trembled in anger. Just as Bai Suzhen apologized to him, he looked at Bai Suzhen and suddenly yelled: "Whoever dares to transform into a human form. Endanger the world, you must not stay!"


    Chapter Three Hundred and Thirty Eight


    With a violent drink, Fahai touched his hand behind him. He wanted to take the purple golden bowl given to him by the Buddha Tathagata, to cast down demons and slay demons... But his hand touched the place where the purple gold bowl was hanging behind him, but he touched it. Empty.


    "Hey, old monk, are you looking for this thing?" Zhou Ye''s words made Fahai couldn''t help but look up. Isn''t the thing that Zhou Ye throwing and playing with in his hand the one who eats?


    The most annoying thing is that Zhou Ye also threw his precious treasure to a young monster, and let her look there, especially when the following sentence said that Fahai almost didn''t vomit blood.


    "Be careful with the black rabbit. This thing is dirty. This old monk doesn''t look clean. I guess he never brought a bowl cleaner after eating... You see, it''s all greasy and you can take out a figure. Remember to wash your hands later. !"


    "Amitabha Buddha, evildoer, it seems that Lao Na is going to use King Kong''s anger today to cast down demons and demons!" Fahai was really mad at Zhou Ye. How can there be such a burying person? Should the Buddha''s treasures also be scrubbed?No knowledge.


    Zhou Ye didn''t care, and Fahai used it casually. In Zhou Ye''s view, no matter how much Fahai jumped, he would have nothing to do with him.


    But the movements behind Fahai made Zhou Ye almost laugh.


    I saw Fahai pinching the magic formula in his hand and yelled in a low voice: "Please Liu Ding Liu Jia to cast down demons and eliminate demons..."


    There were too many slots in this sentence, so Zhou Ye didn''t know where to complain.


    Nima¡¯s, aren¡¯t you a monk?What is your relationship with Taoism?Do you want to hire Liu Ding Liu Jia for Mao Jiang Yao to eliminate demons?Instead of eight dragons?But then again, when the White Lady was suppressed under the Leifeng Pagoda, it seemed that the person watching the tower was the celestial general. This Nima is really embarrassing... Maybe the screenwriter''s mind was flooded?


    As Fahai¡¯s words fell, twelve golden lights descended from the sky and landed in front of Fahai. Fahai didn¡¯t dare to neglect, so he hurriedly bowed his head and bowed and said: "Poor monk Fahai, please come to the fairy to help me. Slay demons and demons..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Fahai waited for a long time. Before Liu Ding Liujia could reply, he suddenly raised his head slightly and peeked at him with hesitation. This look really scared him to death...


    I saw the twelve celestial soldiers and celestial generals kneeling respectfully in front of the handsome young man, and said: "The 27th squad of the Superman Legion has seen the master and the mistresses!"


    Zhou Ye looked at this familiar dress, familiar person, isn''t this the 500,000 Superman Army that he lent to the Heavenly Court?They are actually in the lower realm today?That''s so interesting...


    "Get up..." Zhou Ye said like a gangster, pointing his finger at the sea and said, "If you beat me, you won''t be afraid to kill me. The Buddha came to me to hold on, go up..."


    The twelve soldiers of the Superman Legion stood up and surrounded Fahai on the spot, with malicious smiles in their eyes, daring to offend his master, he was dead...


    "..." Before Fahai could speak, he was drowned in the fists and feet of twelve Supermen.


    This time even the most reasonable Little White Snake wouldn''t speak for him. Who would plead for a second fool who talked about evildoers and shut down demons, but Little White Snake was unwilling.


    "Ah... forgive... Ah... I... my Buddha... save me..." Fahai only felt that the fist that the soldier and heaven would hit on him that day was like a mighty force, and it hurt all at once. marrow.


    He really couldn''t help but screamed for help, but it was an egg. There were few people on the mountain path, and even more of his screams, even if someone heard it, they didn''t dare to save him.


    Just when the twelve supermen thoroughly implemented their master¡¯s wishes and were looking for non-fatal but very painful parts to attack, suddenly in mid-air, a voice resounded like a bell in the morning and a drum in the evening, resounding through the sky: "It¡¯s better to give me one. Face, how about letting go of this evil barrier?"


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye looked up and saw that it was not someone else who came here, it was the Tathagata. He was standing in the air with the Buddha''s light shining behind him."It turns out that it''s the Tathagata... What does this thing have to do with you? Is it worth your favor?"


    Zhou Ye said that he flew up in the air and faced that Tathagata face to face. The two looked at each other as equals. Zhou Ye did not have the habit of looking up at others. Of course, except for the sister paper wearing a miniskirt...


    "This evil barrier was originally the Lingao at the foot of my Lingshan Mountain. I saw that it listened to my lectures every day. It had a bit of Buddha nature, so I gave him a few words. When he turned into a human, I volunteered to spread the Dharma here. To save sentient beings..." As said.


    "Oh? It turns out to be an old turtle with a backing..." Zhou Ye smiled, and while talking, he ordered his twelve Superman soldiers with the back of his hand behind him, [Kill him!


    Several supermen saw the signs of their own masters, and they immediately understood. The strength of their hands condensed the dead hand, and the head of the old Fahai was blown with a punch. As Fahai died, the body appeared in its original form and transformed into A big king with a radius of more than 30 meters...


    "You guys, how can you be like this? Am I not talking to the Buddha? Why did you kill him? Why don''t you go back to the heaven and think about it?" Zhou Ye falsely reprimanded his superman soldier. , Winked at them, [Well done!

 Movie World Im King Chapter 251

    "Yes, it''s the fault of the subordinates, the subordinates will go back and think about the past!" The super people also pretended to be sincere and fearful, and disappeared into golden light one by one.


    "Oh-Zhou benefactor, you..." How could the Tathagata fail to see Zhou Ye''s tricks, but he really couldn''t turn his face with Zhou Ye. Again, Buddhism relied on hundreds of millions of benevolent men and women. It happened that Zhou Ye Ye''s nuclear bombs are most suitable for hitting densely populated places. It is really one thing to one thing, and it is hitting his Buddhist weakness.


    "Excuse me, Buddha, I only have one problem. I don¡¯t see that I have an enemy. If I have an enemy, I won¡¯t be able to sleep or eat. I will stare at him all the time, read him every minute, and sleep. I would always look at him with one eye open, until my enemy is dead..." Zhou Ye said as though he was embarrassed, as if you wanted to understand me.


    This is not only Zhou Ye''s excuse, but also Zhou Ye''s threat. As my enemy, are you ready for the destruction of Buddhism?


    "That''s it...this is also the blame for the wicked animal." The Buddha heard Zhou Ye''s illocutionary meaning, but he also had nothing to do with Zhou Ye. Even if he had beaten Zhou Ye, he could not catch Zhou Ye.As long as Zhou Ye cannot be caught, that Zhou Ye will become a nightmare for his Western sect. He sees this very clearly... "Then can I return the magic weapon I taught?"


    "Your magic weapon?" Zhou Ye was puzzled, and then he followed the gaze of the Tathagata to see the Zijin Bowl, and immediately understood the meaning of the Tathagata.He smiled and said: "No problem...I don''t want to use this stuff, what else can you do if you don''t return it?"


    "..." Tathagata did not speak, but his heart said: Ghosts believe in you. If you hold the pagoda of the Tota Heavenly King, you will not return it to others. The Tota Heavenly King is now making fake pagodas every day to hold them and pretend to be. Heavenly Court drew the smile of a fairy...


    Zhou Ye didn¡¯t care about Tathagata¡¯s expression, jumped to the ground, took the purple golden bowl from the black rabbit and threw it to Tathagata, then pointed to Fahai¡¯s corpse and said, ¡°You don¡¯t want this stuff? Then I¡¯ll use it to boil turtle essence. It can also replenish the body!"


    Zhou Ye said, rather than speaking, he put Fahai''s body away as soon as he raised his hand, saying everything else was nonsense, but it is true that Fahai''s body didn''t want to be returned to the Tathagata. Is there any way to bring back the dead, Zhou Ye has no habit of leaving a tail for himself...


    "Hey..." Tathagata understood Zhou Ye''s meaning, but he could only sigh helplessly, "So I will leave..."


    "No..." Zhou Ye stood carelessly on the spot, until the figure of the Tathagata disappeared in front of him, he turned his head back to the women, and Xiao Qing''s admiring gaze, like a fan, greeted him.


    "Ye...Yelang...that...that is...that is the Tathagata Buddha?" Xiaoqing was so excited that she almost couldn''t say clearly, she couldn''t believe what she saw with her eyes, it was a bit too frightening. , The Buddha appeared in front of his man, and seemed to be a little afraid of his man...


    "Yes, this is the second time I have seen him..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "You...you...he...he..." Xiaoqing is a little incoherent...that''s the Buddha now...why his own man looks like a careless man.


    "Okay, sister Xiaoqing, you just entered our door, there are so many things about officials, you don''t know!" Seeing the Tathagata again is for the little white snakes and black rabbits who have experienced the attack with Zhou Ye in the heaven. I can no longer make them feel excited, "Today, I will tell you about the glorious deeds of our family officials!"


    "Hmm..." Xiao Qing finally calmed down, nodded, and obediently followed Xiao Bai Snake, listening to her tell herself about Zhou Ye''s past.


    Xiaoqing that night was really obedient, and even Zhou Ye''s request to open the back door was not refused, making Zhou Ye confused...In fact, it was all caused by his glorious deeds.


    Although Xiaoqing is sometimes lawless when he does things, but after hearing what his own men do, he is suddenly shocked, stealing golden pills, stealing peaches, taking fairies, catching Chang''e, and opposing heaven.This casually singled out one thing is unthinkable for others, and only after his own man has done these things, he can go to heaven to visit relatives grandiosely... Xiaoqing has to say a word to his own man, now Zhou Ye has become her object of worship.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Thirty Nine


    Seven years later...


    Wuyi Mountain, in a hole¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A girl with a sweet face is sitting cross-legged on a futon in the cave, her eyes closed tightly, practicing hard...When a cloud of white mist gathers and disperses on top of her head, it faintly turns into three flowers, and signs of Chaoyuan on top .


    At this moment, a girl''s voice came over, breaking the girl''s cultivation in the cave."Mei Niang, Mei Niang... Tomorrow is the Shangyuan Festival, let''s go down the mountain and play together!"


    "..."


    The most avoid interference while practicing, the girl in the cave, Mei Niang''s breakthrough, had to give up as soon as the words came, she opened her eyes slowly, and she sighed slightly, "Okay, Caiyin, I see... ¡­"


    "Mei Niang, don''t you find it boring to practice every day like this?" A girl in plain clothes walked in from outside the cave, who was Mei Niang''s friend, Caiyin.


    "For five hundred years, you meditate like this every day...Where does it look like a rabbit, you don''t even eat carrots!"


    While complaining, Caiyin walked to Mei Niang''s face and said, "Just for the joke in the heavenly court, are you worth it?"


    "Of course it''s worth..." Mei Niang said, and the whole person fell into the memory unconsciously.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of Mei Niang¡¯s memories¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Mei Niang was originally a jade rabbit in Yaochi, she lived in the heavenly court without any cares, but one day, her life changed...


    That day, she was playing with her companions in Yaochi''s flower garden, when she suddenly saw a figure who shouldn''t have appeared in Yaochi, that was a handsome and incomparably handsome young man.


    You know, what place is Yaochi, that is the territory of Queen Mother of the West, the commander-in-chief of the heavenly female fairy, let alone a male fairy here, it''s a rabbit or a fairy bird...


    This is the first time Mei Niang saw a man''s figure... At first glance she was filled with that handsome figure...


    "Hey! Yelang, look at that little rabbit so funny... It''s staring at you unblinking!" A female fairy who accompanied the man next to him spoke, and she saw it. Mei Niang staring at Zhou Ye in a daze."It seems that Yelang, your style is regardless of race..."


    Mei Niang knew this fairy and also knew the identity of this fairy.The fourth daughter of Queen Mother West, the fourth of the Seven Fairies...


    Although demon transformation is not allowed in the heavenly court, Mei Niang, who has been fed the fairy grass all the year round, has already turned on her wisdom and knows the truth. When the fairy said that sentence, she couldn''t help but shrank back with inferiority. She knew that the identities of the two were very different, and that such a beautiful boy did not deserve to have it...


    At this moment, the beautiful young man walked in front of her, bent over and picked her up. Even now, Mei Niang still remembers the taste of the handsome young man. It is a very reassuring taste. A taste that makes people let go of all guards.


    "What a cute little bunny... I really want to take home to be with the black rabbit..." the boy said, a big flat peach suddenly appeared in his hand, although it was only the lowest five hundred-year-old flat peach, but It was also out of reach for Mei Niang.


    After all, no matter how extravagant the people in the heavenly court are, they will not feed a rabbit with a flat peach. Even if they want to feed it, they won¡¯t be Mei Niang. You must know that there are countless immortal birds and beasts in the heavenly court. There is no turn for a jade rabbit to eat flat peaches.


    "Now, little rabbit, if you transform into shape, just transform like her!" The boy said, pointing to a girl behind him, Mei Niang couldn''t help looking at the direction the boy was pointing.


    I saw a white-clothed girl standing pretty on the right side of the boy. The girl had a face like a willow brow, bright eyes and slim teeth, and a gentle and pleasant face with a hint of softness. She was a beautiful woman with a natural beauty...


    "Brother, why let the little bunny be transformed into my appearance?" the girl asked strangely.


    "Because I think sister or something, one is really not enough, it should be more! Hey, little rabbit, if you look like her, then I will accept you as a concubine and let you have a couple with her How about a good sister?" The words of the handsome boy made the girl agitated.


    Although she knew that this might be just a joke of the teenager, Mei Niang still secretly wrote down the girl''s appearance...


    In the days to come, Mei Niang could always see the figure of that young man, but there was never a lack of the company of a fairy beside him, until that time--


    That day Mei Niang was in the flower garden, secretly practicing in her cave... but she was awakened by a strange sound.


    "Ennies... It''s not enough to let you abuse your concubine in the concubine''s bedroom, you still bring your concubine here... just in case people see, how is the concubine... commanding... commanding the heaven... ...The fairy...ah, tap..."


    Mei Niang heard the sound, quietly closed her exercises, and got out of her own rabbit hole, but was shocked by the scene in front of her...


    Queen Mother West, who used to be extremely dignified, was welcoming, tactfully, welcoming and welcoming under that boy, and it was the beautiful and dignified Queen Mother West who made a strange sound...


    Mei Niang''s surprise didn''t matter, the demon spirit on her body was confiscated, and a trace of it leaked, and she was immediately noticed by Queen Mother Xi...


    "Who is it? Come out..." Queen Mother West forcibly resisted the feeling in her body and looked at Mei Niang who was violently leaking in her eyes like electricity...


    "Well, it''s just a little rabbit..."


    "This is not an ordinary rabbit..." Queen Mother West ignored the boy''s comfort and took Mei Niang in her hand with a finger of her right hand."Don''t you know the laws of the heavens that all animals are not allowed to practice? How dare to practice secretly? Who gave you the courage?"


    Mei Niang shook her whole body in fright. She didn''t know what to do. She didn''t have any ambitions to dominate, and her cultivation was just a joke for someone...


    And that person did not disappoint Mei Niang.


    "It was the courage I gave her, the flat peach I gave her, how about it? You want to punish me for failing? It turned the sky up to you..." the boy said, using the stunt [second thousand strikes] he hadn''t used for a long time. Cut the head of the female fairies to the hip...


    After a while-descending on the platform...


    The celestial soldiers guarding this place have long been pushed aside by the teenager, and there is only one person and one rabbit left on the stage...


    "Now, little rabbit, this heaven is not a place for cultivation. You should go to the lower realm for cultivation..." the boy said, taking out a tower-shaped treasure from his arms, and then collecting the tower from the Taoist priest. She Fa Jue passed to Mei Niang."When you are successful in your cultivation, you can go to Lishan to find me. I''ll wait for the day you enter my Zhou''s house. Remember, Zhou Ye..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 252

    Mei Niang was embarrassed by Zhou Ye''s words, but she kept it firmly in her heart, not dare to forget it... When she jumped down to Sendai, she vaguely heard Zhou Ye''s self-confidence. Talking to oneself.


    "Girl snails, girl snails...Although there is no snail girl, it''s not bad to raise a jade rabbit girl by yourself..."


    After Mei Niang was in the lower realm, she landed directly in the Wuyi Mountain, relying on the exquisite pagoda that Zhou Ye gave her, and no demon or others bullied her, she has been practicing in the mountains with great concentration.


    In the past five hundred years, she only occasionally went out of the cave to find food, but since she rescued Caiyin a hundred years ago, all the things she bought out of the cave have been handed over to Caiyin. She was only cultivating with all her heart, and finally she was about to fully cultivate her form... ¡­


    As long as the three flowers gather at the top and the inner alchemy is successful, Mei Niang can completely take off the animal body and transform into a human form, but she did not expect that this attempt today was interrupted by her sister...


    Three hundred and forty chapters


    Although her breakthrough was interrupted by her friend, the kind-hearted Mei Niang didn''t blame Caiyin. She knew Caiyin was also unintentional. Maybe it was her chance...


    "Yelang, when can I see you..." Mei Niang couldn''t help murmured.


    "Yelang again..." Caiyin rolled her eyes and said helplessly: "Is your Yelang really so good?"


    My sister is good at everything, she is a cultivator with love and ignorance. When she is not cultivating, she started to talk about the man who turned her into a cultivator. I really don¡¯t know what is so good about that man. Do not forget?Caiyin couldn''t help but sighed.


    "Of course..." As a little fan of Zhou Ye, Mei Niang would never allow her friends to question her own Yelang. "Forget it, it''s time for you to see the peerless elegance of my Yelang... ¡­"


    Mei Niang said, carefully taking out a scroll from the sandalwood box beside the pillow in front of the couch, and slowly spread it out in front of Caiyin.


    That was the portrait of Zhou Ye drawn from memory when Mei Niang was cultivating Xiaocheng, who couldn''t hide her love.She looked at Caiyin''s small mouth and couldn''t help but said triumphantly: "How is it? You are fascinated by my Yelang style..."


    "Isn''t this something you imagined?" Caiyin couldn''t help but slapped, "How could there be such a man in the world..."


    "How could Yelang be comparable to those ordinary folks?" Mei Niang''s face was full of triumph, with a face similar to that of Xiaobai Snake with a little bit of playfulness.


    "Okay, okay, your Yelang is the most handsome, okay?" Caiyin doesn''t care about Yelang or Yelang. She is thinking about going down the mountain tomorrow.


    Looking at the self-intoxicated good sister who was still staring at Zhou Ye''s portrait, Caiyin''s eyes turned slightly, and her heart came to mind."Tomorrow is the Shangyuan Festival. It is said that Lin''an Mansion will be very lively by then, and wanderers and scholars from all over the world will gather there. Maybe someone¡¯s Yelang will also go to play. Well, since someone doesn¡¯t want to Go, then I have to go by myself..."


    "I go¡­¡­"


    As long as Mei Niang heard something related to Zhou Ye, her IQ would drop to a negative number instantly, and she ignored whether Zhou Ye would really go, she immediately put the portrait away carefully and placed it in front of the couch again. Then rushed into the kitchen and got busy.


    "What are you doing? Mei Niang?"


    "I''m preparing dry food for tomorrow, isn''t I going to Lin''an Mansion tomorrow? Of course I have to prepare more dry food!"


    "But how do I feel that you have done so much, enough for the two of us to eat for several days!?"


    "It''s okay, if I meet Yelang, I also want him to taste my craft, Caiyin, see how my little rabbit pinches? Does it look like me before?"


    "Oh my God, Mei Niang, are you going crazy? Steaming a bun, you actually made a picture, and why this picture is still a comic..."


    "I''m afraid Yelang has forgotten me... I''ll make up the experience of our acquaintance, and give it to him at that time. Maybe he thinks of me when I look at it? Okay, don''t say it, Caiyin, help. Let me see!"


    the next day--------


    The listless Caiyin was pulled by the excited Mei Niang straight to Lin''an Mansion hundreds of kilometers away. Mei Niang kept asking like a machine gun along the way.


    "Caiyin, do you think I''m pretty today? There is no rouge, right?"


    "Caiyin, you said if Yelang forgets me, what should I do?"


    "Caiyin, what if Yelang doesn''t like me?"


    "Caiyin..."


    "Stop--!" Caiyin rolled her eyes and said helplessly: "Sister Meiniang, will you let me go? Yesterday, you caught making coolie steamed buns and steamed until the third shift, less than five shifts in the morning. I was dragged up by you,... Sister Mei Niang, the demon also needs to rest..."


    "...Then... Then I won''t ask..." Mei Niang also seemed to feel that she was a bit too much, she smiled sullily and stopped talking.


    Caiyin finally felt a lot quieter, but she couldn''t help but feel a sense of guilt in her heart. This sister of her was so looking forward to meeting that Yelang...what if she didn''t meet that time?Alas, forget it, I''ll accompany her to the Lishan mountain when the day comes.


    After Caiyin made up her mind, the guilt in her heart was slightly reduced.


    The two women cast spells all the way, flying towards Lin''an City.


    On the other side, outside Qiantang County, in the Palace of the King of Chou¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Master, hurry up..." The Black Rabbit kept urging Zhou Ye.


    "Okay, I know, I will get dressed soon..." Zhou Ye raised his hands and asked Xiaoqing and Bai Suzhen to help him dress, and sighed: "I hate this kind of clothes. Struggling."


    "Officials, it''s you who said that there is beauty in uniforms, and Xia is also in etiquette. Why? Don''t you like such gorgeous clothes?" Bai Suzhen joked with a chuckle, covering her mouth.


    "Like..." Zhou Ye said embarrassedly. He suddenly looked at Xiaoqing''s Maotou and said hurriedly: "Don''t, don''t bring that... just give me a cloth towel..."


    There was really no move. When Zhou Ye saw the thing, he thought of Du Fu, the poet who had been played badly in this world. The various portraits of Du Fu that were very busy made him remember...so he said he didn''t want to bring that thing.


    "I know, Zhou Daguan..." Xiao Qingjiao gave Zhou Ye a charmingly white look, then chuckled and put his head back...


    Their family also wants to visit Lin''an. After all, the annual Shangyuan Festival, in terms of the degree of excitement, Qiantang is still inferior to Lin''an Mansion.


    The Qiantang is so close to Lin''an Mansion, there is no need to get up early like Mei Niang and others...


    After everyone had cleaned up the stickers, a few women surrounded Zhou Ye and walked out of the Chou Prince''s Mansion... The black rabbit, the favorite lively along the way, was crazy, and no matter what you see, you have to rush forward and take a look...


    Seeing the sugar man, the black rabbit waved his big hand, all rounded, and then took it in front of Zhou Ye, and divided the sugar man in his hand to his sister and Zhou Ye.


    When I saw the candied haws, I came to a dozen or so skewers. They were still the sisters who had separated themselves...


    There are many people who see dough making...


    When I saw the shadow puppet show, I couldn''t walk even more... Zhou Ye got a big head...


    Until sunset, the night is getting darker, and when the lanterns first come on, the entire Lin''an Mansion is like the night sky of later generations. The lights are bright, and every household has lanterns. The streets in the city are even more lively, dragon dancers, jugglers, guess Lantern riddles, etc., countless...


    On the river in the city, boats and boats floated in the middle of the river, and the sound of silk and bamboo faintly spread to the shore...


    There are also many idiots and women on the shore, putting down their elaborate river lanterns in the river, begging God to give them a good home.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Forty One


    The black rabbit is indispensable for such things as river lights.At this moment, she squatted by the river and put her elaborate river lantern into the river channel.


    It is said that the light of the river lantern is a tribute to grief. The commemoration of the ancestors should be done on the Zhongyuan Festival, but this is the Southern Song Dynasty, which is known as extravagance and extravagance, especially the rivers in Lin''an. The custom of putting river lanterns began.


    Of course, setting the river lantern on the Spring Festival is not a mourning, but a begging for a good couple.It is said that a certain poor scholar in the city had caught the river lantern set by the rich daughter in the downstream, and went to the door with her own poems. The rich lady loved her talents and supported the scholar to get fame and fame. After the scholar became famous, she returned and married. The legend of the rich daughter who sponsored him has made a good story about talented men and beautiful ladies, and I don''t know if it is true or not.


    Anyway, the upper reaches of the lights are all official ladies, rich daughters, Xiaojiabiyu, and the like, and the downstream are the poor scholars who think they are suave, they don¡¯t light up the lights, they just hold bamboo poles. , Fishing nets and the like are waiting...what are you doing?Of course it is fishing for the river lantern.


    Standing among a group of women putting river lanterns, Zhou Ye felt so embarrassed...


    Those women, one by one, would peek at him from time to time. After a while, he had picked up a dozen shampoos and returned.A few courageous people also secretly took his hand and asked where his home is, if there is a marriage...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 253

    There are many women who are eager to try and are ready to come up and drop their handkerchiefs...


    "Officials, why don''t I play with the black rabbit here with Xiaoqing sister, you can go shopping for Yuanjie!" Bai Suzhen saw the uncomfortableness of her own man and said with a smile.


    "Well, that''s okay, after a while, the black rabbit will finish lighting up the lights, and then look for me..." Zhou Ye said, turning around and fleeing, provoking Xiaoqing and Xiaobai snake to laugh...


    No tricks, these girls are so mediocre, he really doesn''t look good at any of them... you can''t beat them, you can only hide...


    And on the other side¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Facing the beautiful lights of the city, Mei Niang was like a quail defeated in a fight, feebly.


    At this moment, she was sitting on the roof of a restaurant, staring blankly at the crowded street below her feet... I wanted to cry without tears...


    She has been looking for a whole day, but she did not see the person who has been hiding in her heart... Caiyin also disliked that she only looked for people instead of watching the scene, and ran to play by herself...


    "There is still Beicheng that hasn''t been seen, Mei Niang, don''t be discouraged, you and Yelang must have a close relationship, or why in the heaven, he didn''t choose so many jade rabbits, so he chose you? Come on... ¡­" Mei Niang stood up again while encouraging herself. She believed that if Yelang were here, she would definitely meet him.


    "Huh?" Just when Mei Niang was about to make a blindfold, and then went to find Zhou Ye, she suddenly noticed that in the small alley below her feet, a man who was walking secretly was holding a six or seven-year-old girl looking around and looking forward. ...


    The girl kept crying, kicking and beating the man. The man was so furious that he covered the child¡¯s mouth and nose with a dirty cloth. After a while, the child stopped struggling, as if he was asleep. Lie on the man''s shoulder.


    this is?The one who took the picture?Mei Niang suddenly understood...These people took advantage of the crowds to quietly take away other people¡¯s children. The girls would sell them to the quarters or be the daughters-in-law of the poor, while the boys were a bit miserable and sold handsomely. To be a prostitute or child, the ordinary or ugly ones are sold to beggars to make disabled and deformed children with secret methods, and go to the streets to beg for food to support them...


    How could the kind-hearted Mei Niang tolerate such things? She had to take care of it. Thinking of this, she changed a little, turned into a menswear beauty, hidden in the crowd, and chased the man.


    She knew that people like this must be in groups, and she planned to follow this man to find their nest and bring them together.


    --------the other side--------


    Although the Shangyuan Festival in Lin''an in the Song Dynasty was already a rare carnival event for people of this era... But for Zhou Ye, who has experienced various European carnivals, it is far from enough.The only heavy feelings of those times have been experienced during the previous visits...


    Therefore, for Zhou Ye, there was nothing special about the Shangyuan Festival in Lin''an Mansion. He just came here to avoid the interest of the girls.


    Zhou Ye, who is now another person, walked boringly on the street. He looked at the enthusiastic people on the street. He felt as if he was being excluded. Just when he was about to commit a literary and youthful illness, the corners of his eyes flashed. Passed a familiar figure.


    "Huh? Zhen''er? Why did she run out by herself? She changed into a menswear outfit? What is this going to do?"


    Zhou Ye became curious and followed him. After a while, he finally determined that Xiao Bai Snake was following a man holding a child in front of him.


    The man¡¯s shirt is not to be said to be shabby, right? The top is clean. It is far from being luxurious. And the child in his arms, although the clothes look a little shabby, but from the side of the skirt, From the corners of the clothes leaked out, it can be seen that the clothes inside this child are definitely a rich family.


    After thinking about it, Zhou Ye knew what was going on. Without saying a word, he followed Bai Suzhen (pseudo) to track down the kid abducting man.


    The two followed the man more and more remotely. The man seemed to be very alert. When he reached a secluded street, he turned around and turned back again. Obviously, he was checking whether anyone was following him behind him... ¡­


    After all, Mei Niang had little experience, and when she saw the man about to turn around, she was a little rushed. At this moment, she suddenly felt that she was taken into her arms by a person and pushed into a small alley.


    Mei Niang was shocked at this moment. Does that person have any accomplices? Has been following him all the time?With a decisive pinch in the hand, an exquisite small tower jumped out from her waist, and the corpse of the man who invaded her was about to be shredded in a flash...


    But when Mei Niang saw that person''s face from the moonlight, her body couldn''t help but softened, and the Fa Jue in her hand couldn''t be pinched... The whole person was as if a demon was stunned, looking at Zhou Ye madly.


    "What''s the matter? Zhen''er, the look of your nostalgia that you haven''t seen for a long time makes me flattered..." Zhou Ye teased.


    "Well-it''s been five hundred years... I haven''t seen you for five hundred years..." Mei Niang didn''t care that Zhou Ye''s name was not her name, she stretched out Yu¡¤Hand and held it idiotically. Holding Zhou Ye''s cheek."I...I''m not dreaming, right? Yelang..."


    Yelang?Zhou Ye suddenly felt wrong, Xiaobai Snake had only two names for him, brother and official.Yelang''s other women yelled more, but Xiaobai Snake didn''t yell much. At this moment, Zhou Ye suddenly glanced at the exquisite pagoda floating beside Mei Niang, and suddenly remembered who it was...


    "Five hundred years? I only feel that more than a year has passed in the heaven..." Zhou Ye gently twisted the hair of Mei Niang''s temples and sighed, "Unexpectedly, the little rabbit at that time was also Has become so big..."


    "Well, your little jade rabbit has grown up, Yelang..." Mei Niang said foolishly: "You can already be your concubine..."


    With that said, Mei Niang touched her toes, holding Zhou Ye''s face awkwardly, and offered her own little scorpion. Back then, she had seen this scene countless times in the Yaochi Flower Garden, and every time she was dreaming If at that time Zhou Ye¡¯s woman was so good she was herself, but today, she finally got her wish...


    At the entrance of the alley, the man holding the child glanced at it as he passed by, and muttered in a low voice: "Bah, Lord Rabbit..."


    And Mei Niang didn¡¯t have the time to take care of him. At this time, she was about to be fainted by Zhou Ye... Zhou Ye¡¯s mouth skills were tempered, and thousands of women from the East and the West gave them all after they tried it. Zhou Ye''s five-star praise, it really is not an exaggeration.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Forty Two


    The two figures are in this alley, splitting, splitting, and splitting.Mei Niang seemed to want to vent all her thoughts over the past five hundred years, and she refused to let go of Zhou Ye''s pretensions.


    I don''t know how long it took...The two finally separated completely.


    Mei Niang crouched in Zhou Ye''s arms, panting quickly.She just felt that she was almost in the Paradise of Bliss and would never come back.


    After experiencing the joy that the dream came true, Mei Niang remembered what she was just going to do."Oops, those villains who shoot flowers..."


    "It''s okay, they can''t run away!" Zhou Ye hugged Mei Niang and said in a low voice. He used to be unwilling, but if something really happened, his super hearing was turned on, let alone Lin''an Mansion. It was every sound on the earth that couldn''t be concealed from him.


    "Hmm--!" Mei Niang chose to listen to Zhou Ye''s words. After a mouthful of her love, she had already determined that Zhou Ye was her own man... Isn''t it normal to marry a husband?


    And Zhou Ye didn''t disappoint Mei Niang, leading her on a walk through the air, and directly came to a remote courtyard in the southwest corner of Lin''an.


    When he got here, Zhou Ye kicked open the courtyard door with a carefree kick. The four or five people who heard the sound were knocked to the ground without even seeing Zhou Ye''s face.


    Pushing open the door of the main room, there are seven children tied up with rope and sitting on the ground with rags stuffed in their mouths.


    After releasing these little girls, Mei Niang patiently asked their addresses and names one by one. Most of the seven or eight-year-old children are already somewhat sensible, especially the children of large families. It¡¯s early, many of them can tell where they live...


    There was only one girl who was crying and crying, that is, she didn''t know where she lived, the more anxious she was, the more she couldn''t tell, the more she couldn''t tell, the more she cried...


    In the end, Zhou Ye came out to get her done, and finally asked that the child was called Li Bilian...I have parents in my family, and an uncle...


    Zhou Ye really didn''t expect it to be her?This cousin who grew up with Xu Xian''s son''s childhood sweetheart.He remembered that in the TV series, he didn''t tell her what she almost lost when she was a child?


    However, Zhou Ye turned to think... Yes, Xu Xian was still bachelored by him. Wen Quxing, who was supposed to be reborn as his son, didn''t know where he was reborn. It is not surprising that things have changed.


    Finally, Zhou Ye asked Mei Niang to cast a spell to send back the children who could tell where her home was, and then took Xiao Bilian and Mei Niang to find Xiao Qing and the others, and went back to Qiantang together...


    Those three human traffickers... When Zhou Ye avoided Xiao Bilian, they frustrated them. For a Luo Likong, the most intolerable thing was the abduction of Luo Li, which absolutely cannot be tolerated...


    After the group met, Bai Suzhen was also in a daze when she saw Mei Niang. When Zhou Ye mentioned the past in the Heavenly Court, she suddenly remembered it and couldn''t help but be surprised. The rabbit is now in human form...


    Maybe it''s because of love and infatuation since ancient times. Bai Suzhen really treats Mei Niang as her own sister, and Zhou Ye is a little jealous...


    After returning to Qiantang, the group sent Bilian back to Li Gongfu¡¯s home. Li Gongfu, who was about to hang himself in a hurry, naturally thanked Zhou Ye very much... Later I heard that Zhou Ye also lived in Qiantang County. Zhou Ye left the address, prepared a generous gift, and came to thank him another day.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help him, and told him his address...


    As a result, Li Gongfu took his wife and daughter to the door to thank him the next day. Maybe it was because Zhou Ye saved Little Bilian, who especially liked to pester Zhou Ye.


    Qiantang County is not big, and the two are not too far apart.Li Gongfu doesn''t care about his daughter likes to run to Zhou''s house... In his opinion, Zhou Ye is a gentleman... What would he do to a little girl?Besides, he saved his daughter''s life. How could he harm his daughter?


    However, he obviously didn''t know that there was a term in later generations called [Lorikong], so when Xiao Bilian was 13 years old... he was finally eaten by a certain wolf...


    Qiu Wangfu¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the back house, in the large and scary bedroom.Zhou Ye was lying on his oversized couch, smoking a cigar boredly...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 254

    Next to him lay two women with very similar appearances, Bai Suzhen and Hu Meiniang. Next to the little white snake lay Xiaoqing, and next to Hu Meiniang lay a black rabbit.This is a combination of two colors and two rabbits...


    Of course, this is not all, Zhou Ye is still holding a fat baby Lolita in his arms, it is Li Bilian who has just grown up.


    "It''s almost... It''s time to go back..." Zhou Ye muttered, he was a little homesick...


    It is Zhou Ye''s good habit to just do what he thinks of, pat the girls awake one by one and tell them what they are about to leave.Let the women handle everything here so that they can return with him.


    Bai Suzhen, Xiao Qing, and the black rabbit have nothing to worry about. Only Mei Niang wants to go back and tell her friend Caiyin about her, and when the big Lolita Bilian was obsessed with Zhou Ye, she didn¡¯t care if Zhou Ye wanted Going back, she was talking to Zhou Ye anyway...


    Three days later, Zhou Ye left Bilian''s parents with a thousand catties of gold bars, and then took the women up to the heavenly court.I found the old mother Lishan who was visiting friends here to say goodbye to her...


    That night------


    Inside the Yaochi Palace¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Yun¡¤jia...isn''t it good to stay in this world? Why do you have to leave?" Yao Ji''s arms were tightly wrapped around Zhou Ye like a snake, not wanting to let him go.


    "Aren''t you willing to leave with me? Is there anything in this deserted fairy palace worthy of you to hang around?" Zhou Ye said dissatisfied.


    "...The concubine body is afraid to get there, you have too many women and can''t tolerate the concubine body... Besides, if the daughters of the concubine body know..." Yao Ji said that I can''t go on here, because she saw her own The daughters did not know when they had already appeared by her side."You...you..."


    "Mother, the daughters want you to go with your daughter..."


    "Yeah, my mother, isn''t our family with Meimei''s more comfortable than being a fairy in this deserted palace?"


    "mother¡­¡­"


    Yao Ji was already speechless, because someone had already started to make trouble... Zhou Ye finally tried the joy of seven daughters and one mother...


    Pack, take away, take away...


    Pan Taoyuan?take away.


    The female fairies of Yaochi Palace?Take away¡­¡­


    In short, when Zhou Ye left this world, the entire heavenly court reverberated with the Jade Emperor¡¯s sorrowful scream: "Zhou Ye...You should save me some..."


    Chapter Three Hundred and Forty Three


    1942-Winter-Stalingrad-


    This is the battlefield of the Soviet Union and Germany. In order to compete for oil and mineral resources in the Caucasus, Germany brazenly launched a battle against Stalingrad, and the Soviet Union has also vowed to defend its mineral resources and industrial production bases in the Caucasus. A city named after the supreme leader.


    War here is no longer a noun, but a verb.


    The cannonballs whizzing through the sky from time to time, the rumbling armored vehicles on the ground, and the screams of soldiers from both sides, the sound of guns and guns made up this so-called soul song of the eternal night on the eastern front meat grinder battlefield.


    The night is gradually falling--


    The fighting two sides also stopped the exchange of fire in a tacit understanding. After all, fighting in the dark, it is easy to confuse the enemy and us, and the soldiers have been tense for a whole day. It is time for them to rest, otherwise there is no need to wait for each other. If you call, you will collapse here.


    In the city that had been almost turned into ruins, the Soviet soldiers were silently searching for the wounded who had survived, and by the way, they gathered the remains of their comrades-in-arms.


    But this is not simple. Many soldiers were blown up by the shells... their bodies were torn apart, and they couldn''t identify who was who...


    In such a situation, the soldiers still did not give up, and carefully picked up all the corpses piece by piece, and put them in a body bag specially used to hold the Anonymous.


    This is an unspoken rule on the battlefield. Every veteran silently teaches the recruits who have just come up from the back line to follow this rule, because they are afraid that one day they will be bombed like this, and no one will give them. Collect the corpse...


    This undeclared rule was passed down one after another by veterans and recruits...


    The whole Stalingrad, which was like a ruin, remained silent like a bottomless black hole, except for the messy footsteps of the soldiers who collected the corpses, and occasionally the suppressed cry of relatives and friends and the pain of the wounded soldiers. The moan and moan...


    "This is hell..." Standing at the top of a broken wall, Zhou Ye looked at the scene below his feet and couldn''t help but sigh, "No wonder the Second World War is the most tragic war!"


    In this Orthodox church, only one wall has been bombed, but the irony is that there is a big cross on this broken wall. Is it possible that war is also afraid of Jesus?


    On the cross, Zhou Ye stood at the top, and on the cross bar, two girls stood one on the left and one on the right. One of the silver-haired girls was wearing black and white Lolita costumes, and the other was It''s a blonde girl in a red OL skirt... It''s Pandora and the magical girl Ruiwen.


    "Okay, dear, if you don''t want to lose to Sister Ophelia, then you have to start acting now..." Pandora doesn''t care how many people die. For her, as long as her man is safe There is nothing wrong with happiness and health, so the number of other deaths is just a number to her.


    "Well, little Pandora, it''s rare for my dear to sigh, this is rare, I have to say, such a dear is also very handsome!" Ruiwen said with a smile.


    "Are you still the decisive devil girl Ruiwen? Wasn''t it Vanessa who came to spy on our military situation?" Pandora looked at Ruiwen with a startled look.


    In fact, she was ridiculing Ruiwen, who was taken by Zhou Ye into another world for the first time. She was obedient to Zhou Ye in everything, completely forgetting her duties as a secretary.


    "Hmph, Vanessa''s little cat didn''t dare to attack my master...otherwise I would teach her how to be a good apprentice who respects the teacher!" Ruiwen retorted with disdain. Said: "On the contrary, it''s you. Isn''t it the little cat that changed? Come on, let my sister check your body..."


    "If you are bold enough, come..."


    "come¡­¡­"


    "Flap¡ªpop¡ª!"


    As the two girls got more and more choked, Zhou Ye slapped the dolphins alone and turned them into well-behaved kittens again.


    "It''s not so good? It started to fight. Are you here to help me or deliberately pull my hind legs?" Zhou Ye said, and glanced at the two women."Or do you have any deal with Ophelia? You want me to lose this game? Huh?"


    "My dear, you wronged someone..."


    "How could I have a deal with Sister Ophelia? This is absolutely impossible!"


    Two women act like a baby, the other explain...


    "Okay... whatever you want..." Zhou Ye couldn''t tell whether these two girls were real or fake after watching for a long time... he had no choice but to threaten: "If I lose this time, hum, in the future I won''t take you to another world to play..."


    "We promise to help my dear you win..." X2


    This time the two women replied in unison. After speaking, the two looked at each other, and they all understood each other''s meaning. It seems that this time they want to release water to Ophelia...


    In fact, the reason for this gambling contract was normal. It all originated from Zhou Ye packing up the Yaochi female fairies when he returned... But there were at least three hundred female Yaochi fairies.


    Ophelia expressed great dissatisfaction with this... but she was as smart as she did not explicitly object, instead she played a game of betting with Zhou Ye.


    The two of them bet that in the Marvel world this time, whoever collects more infinite gems will win.


    If Ophelia wins, Zhou Ye will follow her request, and no more than ten women will be brought back from a world.


    If Zhou Ye wins, there will naturally be no restrictions.


    After unanimous voting by Zhou Ye''s sister paper, the gambling game was established¡ª¡ª


    And this time Zhou Ye¡¯s Umbrella Group will play the role of an arbitrator and logistic supporter. Everyone can have three opportunities to apply for logistic support.


    Of course, the logistical support does not include the Umbrella¡¯s special forces that directly drive Umbrella¡¯s forces to snatch the infinite gems and support Umbrella¡¯s special forces of no more than 100,000 people each time.


    Zhou Ye¡¯s harem ladies participated in the forces of both sides on a voluntary basis--

 Movie World Im King Chapter 255

    This one is the worst...


    Zhou Ye discovered that apart from his own female slave group and the women of the maid group, it was actually Pandora and Ruiwen on his side... How could this make him feel so embarrassed...


    Even the most well-behaved little white snake and Koyama Yuriko are standing in the middle...


    And Ophelia has Emma the White, Phoenix Qin Grey, Copycat Vanessa, Alice, King Ada, Wonder Woman Diana, etc...


    There are many women who are also standing there. Zhou Ye said that they are not a combat profession and left them all in the base to watch the live broadcast...


    Of course, Zhou Ye, who was so embarrassed and angry, let these women know how serious the consequences would be if they were angry... After putting them in balance, Zhou Ye left the Umbrella base in this world in a shining manner.


    His first order was to let the Maid Corps and the female slaves go to the United States first to help them lay a solid foundation, and he took Ruiwen and Pandora to the battlefield of the Soviet Union and Germany.


    Of course, Zhou Ye came to Stalingrad, who is still at war, not for infinite gems..., but for a little black widow who is still a loli...After all, for Zhou Ye, gems are not as attractive as widow sister It''s big... and she''s still an unspoiled widow who can shape her personality at will.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Forty Four


    "Baby Pandora, it''s time to start work..."


    "Well, wait a while, dear!" Pandora said, holding her forehead, and began to search for the girl named Natalia Arianovna Romanova.


    After that inadvertent injection of superhuman energy, Pandora''s abilities have been greatly improved, and all abilities have been greatly improved.


    For example, her psychic abilities, now she can search the world without using a satellite brainwave diffuser...


    "Found it, dear!"


    In just an instant, Pandora had searched the entire Stalingrad, and Zhou Ye had to admit that his personal little padded jacket was really capable, in various senses."Good job... baby!"


    "My dear, I''ll take you to teleport over..." Pandora, who was praised, had a proud face on her small face. She grabbed Zhou Ye with one hand and Ruiwen with the other. His figure flashed and disappeared. In situ.


    A soldier who had just passed the church heard the voice of speaking. When he looked up, he just saw the scene of the disappearance of the three people. He immediately began to draw a cross in front of the murderer and prayed sincerely."§®§à§Ý§Ú§ä§Ó§Ñ§¤§à§ã§á§à§Õ§ß§ñ. §°§ä§é§Ö§ß§Ñ§ê..."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of Natasha in the ruins¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Ten-year-old Natasha felt weak...


    She was also like an ordinary Soviet child, with a family and a pair of parents who loved her.But such a happy life ended on the day the war started.


    There is less and less food at home, and my parents are always frowning. They are always discussing which street the German army has laid down today, and who and who are next door were knocked out by a stray bullet when they went out.


    Even so, little Natasha still naively believed in the words of her mother, the war will soon pass, and life will gradually improve.


    But, today, all this is ruined...


    Her home was hit by a shell, and the burning caused by the shell turned the whole house into a sea of ??flames.And her parents died in the fire to save her.


    The little Natasha, who was finally stuffed into the underground storage room by her mother, never felt that the air she never cared about was so important. She covered her mouth and nose with a damp towel according to her mother''s last order, but the smoke Still getting in without stopping, kept her coughing.


    "Is there anyone? Who can save me?" The desire to survive made little Natasha ask for help with a voice not much louder than the cry of a kitten. She was really too weak. The war had been on for several months. The ration quota for each household is also getting less and less. To be honest, she hasn''t eaten anything for three days.


    Just when Little Natasha felt more and more lost, a ray of light shone into the storage room, and the iron door of the storage room was opened from the outside...


    "Please...help me..." Little Natasha exhausted her last strength and let out a weak cry to the three figures who walked in...


    "It''s really a poor child..." The dark storage room was nothing to hinder Zhou Ye.He saw this weak red-haired little loli at a glance.


    He jumped in and rushed in, gently picked up little Natasha with one hand, walked out of the house that had been turned into ruins, came to the open space in front of the door, and then took out a piece from his wristband. The small bottle of flat peach juice was placed slightly on the pure side of Little Natasha, and she slowly fed her down.


    Little Natasha only felt a sweet liquid and body flowed into her mouth. Little Natasha, who was already hungry for a long time, swallowed these liquid and body greedily. She felt that the liquid seemed to smell like a peach. But it was sweeter than the peaches she had eaten before.


    As these peach juices flowed down Little Natasha''s throat, slowly flowed into her esophagus, and then into her stomach.Little Natasha felt that her strength seemed to be slowly recovering, and the speed of recovery made her a little surprised...


    "Anything else? Can you give me some more?" Little Natasha''s eyes, which were originally muddy, also became clear at this time, as she looked at Zhou Ye with the faint light and asked.


    "..." Zhou Ye was a little speechless. What he fed Little Natasha was not ordinary peach juice, it was peach juice squeezed from flat peaches ripening once in five thousand years in the flat peach garden, if it wasn''t for Little Natasha to be him For the woman who has already booked, Zhou Ye is not willing to give her a drink."The peach juice is gone, but there are a lot of chocolates. Would you like to eat it?"


    "Well, I want to eat!" Little Natasha was also polite. For her, she should fill up her stomach before talking about other things.


    "Here you..." Zhou Ye took out a large piece of chocolate from the bracelet and handed it to Little Natasha.


    "Thank you..." Little Natasha turned out chocolate, peeled off like a hamster, holding her hands little by little to eat. She knew that during the war, all supplies were in short supply.This is the result of her eating potatoes for three months and being hungry for three days.


    Zhou Ye looked at the soot-faced red-haired little girl''s cute face, and couldn''t help but want to laugh, but he couldn''t laugh anyway... "I was inside... saw two charred bodies. ..."


    "That''s... it''s my parents..." Little Natasha''s voice was flat, and she didn''t seem to hear a trace of sadness.


    However, Zhou Ye saw two white marks on her smoky black cheeks. Those were the marks drawn by her tears. She was crying silently.


    "If you want to cry, just cry out..." Zhou Ye didn''t dislike little Natasha''s body being dirty, he hugged her in his arms, and whispered comfortingly: "It will be better if you cry! "


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...Little Natasha finally couldn''t help crying."You are a badass... Why do you have to make me cry... Wow... Mom and Dad are dead... From now on I will be alone..."


    In the past few months, the sorrow and fear, the sorrow of the death of both parents, and the confusion and fear of the future life, finally made Little Natasha cry. Although she is a strong child, she is still less than ten. Year old...


    "Just cry out...I''ll raise you in the future..." Zhou Ye said while patting her back.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, Little Natasha finally got tired of crying, and fell asleep deeply in her arms...


    "My dear... the maid said they are ready for our foothold in the United States, shall we go now?" Rui Wen, who had been standing aside, came to Zhou Ye with a small satellite phone in her hand. Asked in a low voice.


    "Well, let''s go!" Zhou Ye said and looked at Pandora, who had been on alert."Did someone come just now? Baby!"


    "Just now, the cry of the little guy alarmed three Soviet soldiers and a group of German soldiers..." Pandora said indifferently: "But I guided them, let them go together and love each other..."


    "Okay... I hope it''s not the kind of love each other I thought..." Zhou Ye felt a bit of a cold feeling. He discovered that his little padded jacket has been a little in love with spoof recently... I always feel that the ending of those soldiers is not optimistic... "I have stayed here enough, let''s go to Yinyin and the others..."


    "Okay, it''s a pity that I can''t see the funny expressions of those soldiers. It''s really a remnant..." Pandora walked between Zhou Ye and Ruiwen with regret, grabbing one in each hand, and Zhou Ye holding her little girl. Loli Natasha, the figures of several people swished, disappeared in place.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Forty Five


    On the other side-a lazy-faced Ophelia sitting in the main control room of the base, looking at the heavily guarded military base displayed on the huge screen in front of her, a smile of contempt could not be leaked from the corner of her mouth.


    "Sister Ophelia, I think this...is it..." White Queen Emma said uncomfortably, sitting beside her, "If we really let my dear lose... Then..."


    "Haha, you are really a cutie, Emma..." Ophelia, who stretched her waist and showed her seductive and attractive curves and lines, turned around and looked at her with a smile. Emma with a reluctant face.


    It was Ophelia who sent this little cutie to her father''s couch, so in Zhou Ye''s harem, Emma was the closest to her.


    "Do you really think I am here to restrain my father?" Ophelia said, stood up, walked to Emma''s, stretched out her hand to gently lift Emma''s chin, and asked with a look of dismay Tao.


    "If it''s not...why do you want to attack the Red Skull right now?" Emma tilted her head, shaking off Ophelia''s hand, and asked embarrassedly.


    "So, Emma, ??you are almost completely tamed by my dad!" Ophelia didn''t care about Emma''s actions, straightened up and said: "I just want to play a little game with my dad... Just like those battle games that I played with my father when I was young..."


    "Since it''s a game..." Emma asked unclearly, "Why would you say such a bet? If he wins, wouldn''t he be very angry, dear... You know, dear though He is usually easy-going, but he is a machismo..."


    "This is a game that Dad can''t lose!" Ophelia blinked her eyes and smiled playfully: "I will definitely lose, but there are many kinds of losses... The big loss is Losing, a small loss is also a loss. But obviously I don¡¯t want to lose too ugly, so I have to start to grab the infinite gems first!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 256

    "But..." Emma is still a bit tangled...


    "Don''t worry, I care about Dad''s mood more than any of you..." Ophelia smiled and said, "I promise this will be a very exciting game, so let us prepare now and start this time. Game!"


    "Okay, I hope you are right!" Emma said, turning and leaving the main control room, "I''ll call Qin and them together..."


    "Yeah!" Ophelia smiled and watched Emma leave.


    In fact, she is still a little bit selfish... She wants to make a move to lose to her father this time, so that she can give full play to the woman¡¯s strengths, act coquettishly, and ask to compare with her father. One field...


    For nothing else, Ophelia just wants to be able to accompany her father often, and she also wants to show her abilities to her father in this world, just like a girl with good grades. She wanted to show off to her father, but she didn''t say such a careful thought.


    However, Emma who walked out of the room knew all this...


    As a member of Zhou Ye''s hidden, surnamed and slave, Emma was also used by Zhou Ye to make a decision... She would join Ophelia because of Zhou Ye''s signal.


    Yeah, that¡¯s right, Zhou Ye likes playing games with cheats. All kinds of plug-ins are used to fly, and people in the rivers and lakes give the nickname, [plug-in Little Prince]...


    Emma has actually known Ophelia''s plan a long time ago. Don''t forget that Emma is a Level 4 mental ability, especially after Umbrella''s use of Apocalypse''s powers strengthened, it has already reached Level 5.


    When the game was first proposed, she spied Ophelia¡¯s heart out of curiosity, and then told Zhou Ye these ideas of Ophelia, and then she entered Ophelia¡¯s undercover scene. Thing...


    I have to say that Zhou Ye, this guy accompanies his daughter to play a game and cheats. It''s simply miserable (dry) heart (drifting) crazy (bright)...


    In fact, to put it plainly, Zhou Ye was just to buy himself an insurance. After all, in case of loss, in the future, each world can only bring ten sisters back. It''s a small thing, and it''s a big shame... It''s about the face (girl) face ( Paper), had to play such a small trick.


    Don''t mention Zhou Ye for now.


    In the underground apron of the base on Umbrella Island----


    Ophelia embraced Hun with her hands, looking helplessly at the Lingdie, Duplicate Cat, Storm Girl, Phoenix Girl in front of him, all with a lazy expression, her little face flushed, and her feet soft when she walked.


    "...I really doubt whether it was a wrong decision to take you to the base of Hydra!"


    "Oh, I can''t do it anymore. I won''t get off the plane at that time. Just cheer for you on the plane!" The storm girl Auroro held the piano''s hand and said with a smile: "These little guys, It¡¯s not enough for Qin to play alone..."


    "Well, just leave it to me. Orolo can rest..." Qin Ge Lei didn''t care. The two can be said to be sisters from childhood to adulthood, in various senses.


    "Blame my dear..." Copycat Vanessa complained with blushing cheeks.


    "Humhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh dear Like a cat, let anyone who becomes a person...hehehehe..."


    Lingdie Elizabeth was naturally upset, because Vanessa had also become her appearance at that time. She lay aside and had a super weird feeling, especially when two identical faces looked at each other, because some When the speed of people is too fast, it feels like being invaded and attacked at the same time.


    "...Don''t quarrel, it''s not that you haven''t been played like this by my dear, one by one... I think you want to be punished by my dear again, right?" Emma the White Queen is still slightly authoritative, after all In the X-Men, she and Ophelia can be said to have grown up watching the girls.


    "Okay, I hope you won''t have to bother too much by that time... let''s board the plane!" Ophelia was speechless to the four-person team. After the four-person team has been strengthened, the four-person team can be regarded as independent. , But after all, Zhou Ye''s protection was too tight, and he didn''t feel the tension of going to the battlefield at all...


    But after thinking about it, Ophelia thought that maybe she was too harsh on them. After all, a violin can sweep the current Hydra, but Ophelia¡¯s goal is not just to capture infinite gems, she thought What I want is everything in Red Skull''s hands... everything!!!


    Chapter Three Hundred and Forty Six


    Klausberg, Austria-Secret Base of Hydra...


    Austria is a mountainous country, the entire country''s territory, mountain area accounts for 70%.The Alps run through the west and south of the country.


    Many mountains mean many valleys, and valleys happen to be the best place to hide the base. Ophelia sits on the sky shuttle and looks at the terrain surrounded by mountains through holographic imaging. I can¡¯t help but admire, Red Skull Schmidt would really find a good place.


    "Okay, let''s get ready to go down!" Ophelia said to the shuttle driver: "Hovering at 500 meters in the sky for a while, we will go down by ourselves!"


    "Yes, mistress!" Umbrella''s driver said respectfully, turned on the optical invisibility device of the shuttle, lowered the height to 500 meters, and then reported: "The current height is 500!"


    "Okay, sisters, let''s go!" As Ophelia said, she pressed the emergency door opening button, and when the door opened, she jumped down first.


    "Miss is still so resolute!" Ophelia''s servant Vicki and Monica sighed, and jumped down with her master. She knew that her master was not capable of flying...


    Vicki and Monica, who jumped out of the shuttle, appeared on both sides of Ophelia with a flash in the air, and then one of them grabbed one of Ophelia''s arms and disappeared in midair again.


    Three figures suddenly appeared on the factory tens of meters above the Hydra base. Vicki and Monica complained a little: "Miss, please let us know when you jump again next time, please? Be careful of hurting you, how can we explain to the master..."


    "Although I''m not a little girl anymore..." Ophelia said in response to the question: "But occasionally I want to be willful too!"


    The two waitresses rolled their eyes helplessly. They can be said to have watched Ophelia grow up. Although many times, Ophelia is like a queen, people don¡¯t need to worry too much, but sometimes Will be as emotional as a little girl...


    As the three talked, Emma and the group of four also appeared beside them one by one. In addition to Aurolo and Qin who flew down by their own abilities, Vanessa and Elizabeth were also her daughters. Brought down...


    Ophelia glanced at the girls, and then said: "Okay, everyone is ready, it''s time to meet with Mr. Schmidt of Hydra... I''m really looking forward to having a nine-headed snake. The title of Lady Snake..."


    "Let''s go here!" Emma, ??the Queen of White, scanned the human brain of the entire base in the blink of an eye, and now the entire base has no secrets in front of her.


    Under Emma''s leadership, the women swaggered towards Schmidt''s office. The Hydra soldiers in black uniforms turned a blind eye to the women who suddenly appeared in the base.


    Of course, all of this is the credit of Qin... [True Akalin Art], just kidding, it''s just a simple spiritual ability.


    On the other side, in Schmidt¡¯s office¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Dr. Zola, when will you be able to make the mechanism of the machine?" Schmidt looked at the chunky Dr. Zola in front of him with no expression. He felt very dissatisfied with the progress of Dr. Zola''s research.


    "This kind of crystal has never been found in the world..." Dr. Zola explained as he wiped his sweat, "So, I still need to do a few more experiments to determine its performance and how to integrate it. The huge energy is guided out."


    "I hope you understand that our time is running out..." Schmidt folded his hands on the table, leaning forward slightly, "What we lack most now is time, so...please finish your experiment quickly. Is it Dr. Zola?"


    "Yes... I understand!" Zola felt that Schmidt in front of him was like a beast, as if he was about to swallow himself up, and he said stiffly: "If there is nothing else... then I... "


    "Go down..." Schmidt waved his hand, indicating that he could go down.


    "Then I''m going to experiment..." As Zola said that he was about to turn around and leave, with a bang, the people in Schmidt''s office were kicked away violently."Hi, gentlemen, I think you can''t go anywhere now!"


    "How did you get in? Soldiers, catch them!" Schmidt saw that the women didn''t mean anything to contempt. You must know that the entire base is heavily guarded. Without triggering any alarm, these dozen women How dare Schmidt take such a strange thing lightly into his office?


    But something even stranger appeared. The two Hydra soldiers on duty in the house were standing there with their heads upright and motionless, as if they hadn¡¯t heard Schmidt¡¯s words, as if they hadn¡¯t seen the girls at all. Hear the order in general.


    "Mr. Schmidt?" Emma in a white dress and long skirt walked to Schmidt''s desk with a smile, and said calmly: "If I were you, I would put my hand On the table, you won¡¯t press down on the little red cutie underneath, let alone take the Sauer M38H pistol at the foot of the table!"


    "Who are you guys?" Seeing that his plan was broken through, Schmidt put his hands on the table bachelor, and then asked: "Maybe we have some misunderstandings, I think we can sit down , To resolve all this through negotiation!"


    "No, no, there is no misunderstanding between us..." Ophelia smiled and walked to him, elegantly sitting in the chair moved by the waitress, facing Schmidt and said: "As a villain , I think you are too unqualified, and the mob of yours is too good, but as a logistic commander, I think you are very suitable. In just a few years, you have actually made Hydra The base is built everywhere..."


    "..." Schmidt''s pupils shrank, and the woman with a strong aura seemed to understand her very well."Then what are you looking for for me?"


    "Vanessa-it''s up to you!" Ophelia didn''t pay attention to Schmidt. In her opinion, this guy is destined to die, so she doesn''t need to pay too much attention.


    "Well, leave it to me!" Vanessa said as she walked to Schmidt''s side, and began to look around him constantly, her eyes seemed to be not at a living person, but at a corpse. .


    Chapter Three Hundred and Forty Seven


    "..." Schmidt was sweating coldly when Vanessa saw him, but he didn''t dare to act rashly. Although the girls in the room looked like all the girls in the room had no power to bind the chickens, he had a feeling , If you dare to resist, then what is waiting for him is definitely a thunder blow.


    Time passed by, and Schmidt felt like a year had passed.

 In Movie World Chapter 257

    Finally the girl named Vanessa stopped circling him to look around, and he was a little relieved."Now can you tell me what''s up with you? I think everything is negotiable. What do you want? Power? Wealth? Or..."


    "What I want is very simple..." Ophelia smiled when she saw Vanessa''s look in her eyes, "I just want the Hydra built by you..."


    "You..." Schmidt couldn''t stand it anymore at this time, Nima, come in and say that you want to build your own Hydra... You women have too much appetite, right?


    "Okay, dear, he is useless..." A voice like Schmidt suddenly sounded, which made Schmidt''s eyes wince.


    He couldn''t believe his eyes. The woman in front of him who had just kept looking at him became exactly the same as himself in the blink of an eye, and even the style of clothes on her body was the same.


    But he was too late to be shocked, a flame appeared on him out of thin air, but in the blink of an eye, Schmidt disappeared into the office...


    The Qin on the side seemed to have done a trivial thing, extinguishing the flames on her fingers, for her... it was really a small thing.


    "Good job, Jin, your control ability is getting better and better!" Ophelia said, turning her head and looking at Dr. Zola who was hiding under the table as soon as the female follower entered the room.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    "Okay, let this guy be quiet, here is our highlight!"


    Following Ophelia''s orders, the figure of her maid Vicki appeared behind Dr. Zola, and a hand knife stunned the timid fellow!


    Ophelia took the stone box handed over from Emma, ??and smiled: "Little Emma, ??it''s almost ready to start..."


    "Yeah!" Emma agreed, then closed her eyes and clasped her hands.


    There was a puff¡ªthe two guards in the room fell directly to the ground and unconscious, and then, like an infection, with Emma as the center point, layers of Hydra soldiers began to unconscious and fell to the ground...


    Five minutes later-in the huge base, only the girls were left awake, everyone else had fallen to the ground in a coma, and the personnel were not known.


    "Okay, the base has been cleaned up..." Emma said as she walked to Vanessa''s side and said with her hand on her head: "I will tell you everything about Schmidt''s mind now. By the time you missed the filling..."


    "Well, I hope it doesn''t hurt..." Vanessa said with a shrug.


    "It won''t be painful, but it will be swollen..." Emma used her abilities as she said. Suddenly Vanessa felt that information was constantly pouring in her mind. Fortunately, with Emma''s help, she used her to watch. Seeing these memories as the author, otherwise...maybe a female version of the red skull will appear.


    "You can get down..." Ophelia used the communicator to contact the Umbrella Sky Shuttle above her head...


    "Yes, mistress!" With the answer, a streamlined shuttle with a length of two hundred meters landed steadily and vertically on the open space in the base.


    As the cargo door at the back opened, a row of researchers in sterile suits came down first, followed by dozens of heavy-duty vehicles, slowly driving off the shuttle.


    As soon as these people with umbrella signs got off the ship, they began to work in an orderly manner. Some were instructing to move equipment, while others began to move comatose soldiers and prisoners of war workers throughout the base...


    There are more than a thousand Umbrella soldiers wearing mechanical exoskeleton on guard mission...


    But this is not the most special, especially those spider-type combat robots that are more than two meters high. They filed out of the warehouse, and then each looked for the commanding heights and defensive points around the base. After reaching the target position, they The three mechanical feet on his body merged into a drill bit, which went directly into the ground, revealing only a small part of the head.


    This is an upgraded product developed by Umbrella based on the spider robot Zhou Ye brought back from the world of the Century War. It has reached the third model.


    It has the functions of air defense, anti-tank, automatic alert, automatic identification of enemy and friend, etc. The most important thing is that they can form a surveillance network and share it with the main control computer in the base.


    In the base, those Umbrella''s support staff quickly cleared out a large enough factory building and installed the machines unloaded from the shuttle.


    Those mechanical devices that are not usable are thrown out by them in rotten pieces, and people will naturally throw the rubbish to the resource recycling and treatment plant afterwards.


    To be honest, these Umbrella people really look down on those junk metals. After all, the craftsmanship is too bad. The flexibility, heat resistance, and corrosion resistance of the materials are not up to standard, except for reheating. They can''t think of other uses besides recycling.


    The entire base is slowly changing...


    Three days later, the office that originally belonged to Schmidt has changed a lot, full of modern technology and original comfort.


    Ophelia was sitting lazily in her seat, listening to her maid to report the situation of the base.


    "At present, the dense fog generating device and the signal absorption and shielding device in the base have begun to operate normally. It is not so easy for those people to find this base!"


    "Yeah!" Ophelia nodded in satisfaction.


    "Miss, four simple clone production lines have been established and tested. At present, if we start at full capacity, we can produce 10,000 Berserker Type 2 clones every day, but because of energy issues, only one production line can be fully started... "


    "Energy issue?" Ophelia asked rhetorically.


    ¡°Umbrella¡¯s engineers are already working on it. They plan to build a small nuclear fusion reactor power station underground in the base. The construction can be completed in about three months. By then, the energy problem in the base will not be a problem. !" Vicky replied.


    "Well, urge them to give priority to cloning the people in the base. What I want is a Hydra, not an Umbrella base!" Queen Ophelia said with full aura: "How long Can this work be done?"


    "There are not many Hydra soldiers and prisoners of war in the base. There are less than 4,000. We expect to complete this work in two days!"


    "Very good..." Ophelia said: "After completing the goal, you can convene a meeting with the heads of Hydra bases... Such a matter of Li Daitao stiff, with Umbrella''s technological support, it is really Relax..."


    Chapter Three Hundred and Forty Eight


    New York-Manhattan, DC, the top floor of the Empire State Building.


    The morning sun rising from the sea level cast its own morning light through the window into the tallest building in Manhattan.


    The playful sunlight through the glass gently stroked the face of Natasha, who was still asleep, and woke up the little Lolita who was like a sleeping beauty.


    Natasha stretched out slowly, and then opened her eyes, what caught her eyes was this big exaggerated luxurious bedroom.


    "..." Facing the unfamiliar scene in front of her, she sat up in a jealous manner, and then turned over neatly and jumped out of the soft and comfortable window.


    "Are you awake? Miss!"


    Just as Natasha was carefully looking at everything in the bedroom, a soft female voice sounded, still in her familiar Russian, which made her feel more cordial.


    "Where is this...?" Natasha looked at the beautiful woman in the black and white maid costume standing at the door and asked: "Why am I...no, I mean...who I sent it here? Is the blond man with me still there? Where has he gone?"


    "This is New York in the United States. The master sent you here!" The maid didn''t look impatient at all, and smiled softly: "If the blond man you mentioned is the same person I know, I I think he is still here, because that is my master..."


    "...That... can you take me to see him?"


    In an unfamiliar environment, people always want to find someone they are familiar with, as if this can give them a little sense of security. Natasha is the same. For her, this place is strange, but Zhou Ye But familiar...


    Because while she was crying, she heard what Zhou Ye said, [I will raise you in the future...] For a little Lori who has lost her parents and is helpless, it is almost like a natural phenomenon, maybe From that moment, she had already regarded Zhou Ye as her last relative in this world.


    "Of course there is no problem, but I think you''d better wash yourself now..." the maid suggested with a smile.


    "Well then..." Although she was reluctant, Natasha still followed the maid''s advice and followed her into the bathroom in the bedroom...


    Through the mirror in the bathroom, Natasha saw her own image. At this time, she noticed that her clothes had already been changed, and she was wearing a cute doll bear one-piece pajamas with her face Without the pitch black after thick smoke, the long red hair draped softly on his shoulders.


    "This..." Natasha looked at herself in the mirror... She slept to death last night and didn''t have any impression at all...


    "This is the bath the master took for you personally, and then she helped you put on the pajamas... I have to say, the master''s taste is still so cute... what do you think?" The maid stood behind Natasha, supporting her Looked at her from the mirror and smiled.


    ... Natasha''s face turned red. She was almost ten years old, and she already understood some of the differences between men and women. Although it was too dark last night, she did not see Zhou Ye''s appearance clearly, but Zhou Ye Being a man is unmistakable...


    "Oh, I''m shy... so cute!" The maid smiled and began to wash up Natasha, and Natasha, who was dizzy, was like a delicate porcelain doll, letting the maid help her wash her face and comb her hair... ¡­Of course, she did it herself to brush her teeth...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 258

    Half an hour later...


    Natasha, who changed into a black loli princess dress, stood in the middle of the bedroom. She was helpless. Although she liked these beautiful clothes very much, she always felt that this soft-spoken maid was playing her dress-up. game¡­¡­


    This is already the twelfth set to be replaced... Natasha finally couldn''t bear it."I think this one is good..."


    "I''m sorry... I think you kept silent, Miss, and thought that Miss didn''t like those outfits, so I kept changing your clothes for Miss... It looks like it''s really cannibalism!" The maid gently concealed her. It looks like a pity.


    "No...I think I like it..." Natasha smiled stiffly, and then said, "Can you take me to see your master now?"


    "Of course, please come with me..." the maid said, leaning slightly, and then led Natasha out of the bedroom...


    Natasha looked at the maid walking in front of her. There was a real feeling that if she kept silent, I was afraid this guy would play with herself all morning...


    If this is heard by the girls raised by the maids, they will definitely feel the same... Playing dress-up games for the ladies is one of their few pleasures...


    Of course, after waiting for some familiarity, Natasha will find that even if she says she likes this outfit, she will be rejected by the maids for various reasons, and then she will play dress-up games. Continue until they are fourteen...


    Why is it fourteen?Because European girls are growing fast, they can already do that at the age of fourteen...After that, they will not be a young lady, but a hostess, and have a certain right to speak at home...


    Hey, I accidentally said something that I shouldn''t say... Don''t broadcast this paragraph.


    Without further ado, after Natasha followed the maid downstairs, she saw the familiar golden hair and golden eyes sitting in the living room...


    "Master, Miss Natasha is here..." The maid interrupted Zhou Ye who was reading the newspaper and said with a smile.


    "Natasha...come!" Zhou Ye put the newspaper in his hand aside, then stretched out his arms and made a hug gesture.


    "..." Natasha didn''t know why, her legs trot over as if she had her own consciousness, and then fell into Zhou Ye''s arms, holding Zhou Ye tightly with her arms, and holding her little head tightly. Buried in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s this smell, this smell that brought her hope in despair, and let her see the smell of morning dawn in the dark... That night, this smell... and this warm embrace, Natasha felt that she would spend her whole life It is impossible to forget...


    "What''s the matter? Has anyone bullied my little cutie?" Zhou Ye gently patted Natasha''s back and asked softly.


    "No... I thought you left me here alone... I thought you didn''t want me either..." Natasha said aggrieved in a slightly choked voice.


    "How is it possible... How am I willing to leave Little Natasha here and leave alone..." Zhou Ye smiled and asked, "Are you hungry? What do you want to eat earlier?"


    "Hmm...!" Natasha lay down in Zhou Ye''s arms and nodded and said: "You can eat anything...but can I make a small request?"


    "of course can!"


    "Then can I sit in your arms and have breakfast?" Natasha said, looking at Zhou Ye with a small face full of expectation, and almost making a fool of Zhou Ye. It was so cute.


    After reciting silently in my heart ten times, I am not Lolicon, Zhou Ye said, "Well..."


    "It''s great..." Natasha cheered, turned over and sat in Zhou Ye''s arms, the little fart, twisted unfailingly, "What''s the good chrome underneath--!"


    "Nothing, your illusion...!" Zhou Ye changed the subject while speaking, and ordered the maid: "Bring our little Natasha a French breakfast. By the way, Natasha, you like drinking women. Is it an oily soup?"


    "Hehe, anything is fine, I can eat a cow now when I am hungry!" Little Natasha also cleverly didn''t ask anything, but followed Zhou Ye''s words.


    After a while, the maid brought up little Natasha''s breakfast. Zhou Ye directly hugged her to the dining table. In order to divert his attention, she spread a newspaper beside Natasha''s breakfast and read the newspaper. .


    And little Natasha took a bite of breakfast and read the newspaper, and then looked at Zhou Ye...


    The departure of both parents made Natasha mature overnight. She knew that she had lost everything, but God blessed her and let her meet Zhou Ye. Zhou Ye was her future protector and rescuer. The benefactor of her life is her future support...


    She has to make plans for herself. If she doesn''t want to be abandoned by Zhou Ye, then she can only get Zhou Ye''s favor and Zhou Ye''s love... so that her future is safe...


    She learned the way her mother and father play daily, and did the same thing, but I have to say that the effect looks good...


    It''s just that she was not satisfied with Zhou Ye''s reading of the newspaper and ignored her feelings. This gave her a feeling that she was not taken seriously by Zhou Ye... This sense of crisis made her want to do something to attract Zhou Ye. Attention...


    "Can you take me here to play?" Natasha pointed her finger on the first page of the newspaper. It looked like a meeting place. In fact, she didn''t know English, but it didn''t delay her making such a move. To attract Zhou Ye''s attention.


    "Tomorrow''s World Expo? It''s a good idea..." Zhou Ye smiled. He had already seen through Natasha''s careful thoughts with countless women, but it didn''t matter to him, the result was the same anyway, no Well--


    Chapter Three Hundred and Forty Nine


    Night --- New York Stark Convention Center.


    "It looks very good!" Zhou Ye held Natasha in one hand, followed by Ruiwen and Pandora...


    "Dad, look..." Little Natasha was already at the strong request of Zhou Ye, and she began to call her father well. At this moment, she pointed to the beautiful and radiant fireworks in the sky, a pair of big fans and human eyes. Le squinted into a slit, which looked cute and bursting.


    "What a beautiful firework, Dad!" Little Natasha happily hugged Zhou Ye''s hand and jumped up and down. In fact, she heard the sound of fireworks being set off just now, and habitually wanted to find a place to hide, because She thought that the German artillery was coming again, and Zhou Ye looked a little sad with a panicked look on her little face.


    Zhou Ye comforted her for a long time before he calmed her down again, and then slowly got used to the sound of the firework bombs instead of looking for cover...


    Now, half an hour later, she has almost recovered the nature of a child and started to like the colorful firework bombs exploding in the air...


    "Don''t you want to go in and take a look? Baby!" Zhou Ye smiled and looked down at Natasha and asked.


    "Hmm...!" Little Natasha nodded obediently, and then took the lead and walked towards the venue with Zhou Ye...


    "Why do I always have a weird feeling every time Natasha calls dear father?" Ruiwen asked Pandora in a low voice while walking inside with Zhou Ye.


    "That''s because you are jealous!" Pandora''s face was still expressionless, but her mouth pointed out Riwen''s thoughts sharply: "When you see little Natasha, you remember that you were taken by your father when you were a child. When I went back, you thought of yourself when you saw Little Natasha, because although you two have different backgrounds, they are both miserable..."


    "Okay, I see... I know I am jealous of Little Natasha, I just ask casually!" Ruiwen rolled her eyes and said, "You don''t have to answer me so seriously!"


    "I''m just helping you analyze your heart..."


    "Well, when I haven''t said this... it really doesn''t matter, it''s all black after it is cut."


    "Where did you see this sentence? That is the slander of eating fruit!"


    ".................."


    Following the bickering between the two women, the group had already entered the interior of the venue.


    "Welcome to the Miracle Pavilion-Tomorrowland-a stronger world-a more perfect world!"


    Here is a conference venue with more than two thousand square meters. Various high-tech products for this era are placed in the center of each showcase for people to visit, and their respective instructions are also placed under the booth...


    Little Natasha finally recovered a bit of a child''s nature, and for a while she ran Zhou Ye to this booth, and then she ran Zhou Ye to that booth...


    When Little Natasha was a little tired from walking around, Zhou Ye picked her up and let her rest. Although Natasha was nine years old, she was only about 1.2 meters tall. He was not so abrupt when he was close to a height of 1.9 meters.


    "There¡ªDad, there¡ª" Perhaps because of Zhou Ye¡¯s spoiling, Natasha has gradually become accustomed to calling Zhou Ye¡¯s father. In Zhou Ye¡¯s arms, she has gained a better sight and is living At a high place, she saw a booth arranged like a stage at a glance.


    The child''s nature like liveliness made her hold Zhou Ye''s head and kept pointing at the stage, wanting Zhou Ye to take her over...


    "Okay, cute little princess, you have the final say!" Zhou Ye smiled and walked towards the stage where the crowd gathered...he didn''t touch the crowd of onlookers at all along the way, but the crowd separated automatically. The road made Zhou Ye hug Natasha to the edge of the stage...


    Obviously, Zhou Ye cheated by using thought motivation...


    Just as a few people squeezed in, there was a commotion in the crowd beside them, and then two women, two men and four young people also squeezed in...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 259

    Zhou Ye glanced at it and smiled suddenly, isn''t this Captain America and the Winter Soldier?This is really a coincidence...


    "Ladies and gentlemen-please Mr. Howard Stark!"


    A red car was placed on the stage. In front of the car stood five stage girls in tuxedos, one of whom was talking.


    What do you hate most as a playboy?Of course it is another playboy who loves to pretend to be X...


    Unfortunately, both Stark and his son belong to this type that Zhou Ye hates, so he decided to give Howard Stark an unforgettable memory...


    Thinking of this, he changed the little Natasha he was holding with his right hand to his left, and then quietly grabbed Pandora''s little hand with his right hand...and gave Pandora a wink.


    "...What''s wrong? My dear!" Pandora''s voice sounded directly in Zhou Ye''s mind.


    "Baby Pandora, can you use mental power to control a person''s sudden vomiting?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Of course it''s okay. Vomiting can also be regarded as a symptom of insufficient oxygen supply in the brain. Of course I can control it, and even make him vomit out completely in 0.1 second..." Pandora replied confidently .


    "Good, have you seen the girl with that microphone?" Zhou Ye motioned to Pandora.


    "Of course! Do you want her to vomit now?" Pandora never asked Zhou Ye why, only when and how to do it?


    "It''s boring to spit it out now..." Zhou Ye''s mouth curled in a strange arc, "After Howard comes out for a while, he will kiss that girl...At that time, you will control her to spit it out again!"


    "No problem, father, I have to say, you are really bad, but it feels like a funny look..." Pandora also smiled when she heard her father''s words.


    It¡¯s too late and it¡¯s fast. Howard Stark has already walked onto the stage with the girl¡¯s voice, and he took the microphone from the girl¡¯s hand, and hugged the girl in the same way as his playboy¡¯s reputation. In my arms... Do not go up with your head down.


    The arc of Pandora''s mouth is getting bigger and bigger--


    Just when Howard pried away the girl¡¯s gaze and was about to take a deep breath, an accident happened... The girl¡¯s eyes suddenly became extremely frightened... Then, Howard felt that something was pouring into his mouth, and instantly¡ª Howard realized... he stopped vomiting this girl...


    And Zhou Ye admired Howard''s wonderful expression from the stage, his expression was called the actor-Howard''s expression on his face changed countless times in just one second...


    There is suspicion, fear, nausea, resoluteness...


    "I rely on... this guy is not an ordinary person!" Zhou Ye watched Howard''s throat rise and rise, this stuff was actually swallowed...


    And the audience who didn¡¯t know why was still cheering on the two unforgettable two people on the stage, and even the good guys whistled...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Fifty


    The two of them stayed here for more than two minutes... When the girl let go of Howard, her eyes were full of gratitude... And Howard saw the girl¡¯s gratitude, only one feeling, fear...


    Based on Howard¡¯s years of experience with women, he knew that this woman leaked such a look, and basically there could be a sweet night at night, but he dare not... To be honest, he has a psychological shadow on this woman now, he I feel that when I face this woman, I probably won¡¯t be even more rocky...


    "Sorry... the beauty is so enthusiastic!" Howard said, took out a handkerchief and wiped his mouth gently.


    "...Awesome, my Howard!" Zhou Ye couldn''t help applauding him. This Nima is a man... I respect you as a man, so let''s continue playing, Zhou Ye''s interest is unprecedentedly high.


    "Okay, let''s get back to business, gentlemen and ladies..." Howard said: "If I tell you, in just a few years, your car will never touch the ground again..."


    The four girls walked to both sides of the car knowingly, one by one, and took off the wheels of the car.Howard came to the small console on the side and said: "As long as there is Stark''s anti-gravity technology, all this will be possible..."


    With that said, Howard took down the current switch and adjusted the power output to the maximum... It just disappointed him... His car did not float as he expected... It still squeezed onto the ground...


    "Broken it, my Howard..." Zhou Ye smiled, obviously he was pressing the car with his mind power to prevent it from getting up... You must know that after Superman is charged, Zhou Ye''s mind power is fully displayed at this moment If you can already move tens of millions of tons...just suppressing a small immature anti-gravity car, it is not too simple.


    "Damn...what''s going on..." Of course Howard didn''t dare to say this sentence, just thinking about it in his heart.At this moment, with a crackling electric current, Howard''s experimental anti-gravity vehicle was overloaded... was scrapped...


    "Hush¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    "Go on, Howard, Stark Technology really disappointed us. What are these things?"


    "Damn it, can you pretend to be high-tech by just getting a broken car shelf? So will I. I have a non-moving spaceship in my house. Do you want to buy it? Mr. Howard..."


    Howard on the stage didn''t care, but smiled and said: "Although failure is the mother of success, isn''t it? And I also said that it will take a few more years..."


    "Go down, you liar..."


    "It turned out to be such a famous invention genius..."


    "I can''t believe it, if the guns that our soldiers use on the battlefield suddenly stop firing, Mr. Howard, you have to say to the heroes who sacrificed, [I said it, it will be a few more years] ?"


    "Stark Enterprise is a liar dressed in high-tech skin..."


    Naturally, there are also many people from military industry and high-tech companies in the audience. These people have long been dissatisfied with Howard¡¯s monopoly of orders from the US military. It is rare that Howard screwed up everything by himself, so they couldn¡¯t wait to jump out. The dog was beaten up.


    Howard faced the suppression of those peers in the audience, and a cold sweat appeared on his forehead. This is really unexpected...


    The crowd below the stage became more and more excited when someone deliberately stirred up.Some people even started shouting for life, rejecting Stark''s slogan...


    The corners of Zhou Ye''s mouth curled up slightly. He was looking forward to Howard''s next performance... Under this circumstance, any rebuttal would only provoke the people''s antagonism... I don''t know what Howard will do next?


    "Please continue to enjoy the other new products of the Stark Group..." After Howard said with a somewhat embarrassed expression, he handed the microphone to the reporter girl and walked off the stage from the backstage.


    "Go away--the Stark Group is really rubbish..."


    The masses in the audience still booed Howard reluctantly...Zhou Ye found some interesting traces on several of the most lovable people-they belonged to AIM Industrial Group, Rockson Industrial Group, and Crow. Sri Lanka Industries Group... Wait, in short, they are all competitors of Stark Industries.


    "Haha... this is what everyone pushes down the wall..." Zhou Ye smiled, lightly touched his wrist a little, the image of the red queen appeared on his retina, "see it? The red queen, do you think this How about the scene?"


    "Master, I have ordered the people in the finance department to start frantically suppressing the stocks of Stark Group in the stock market. In addition, I have asked the people in the news department to record this scene today. The headlines will appear on the headlines of the Stark Group''s crisis of confidence!"


    "Well, well done, I don¡¯t want to be able to hold the shares, but I want to eat a piece of the Stark Group¡¯s meat. We also have the technology that the Stark Group has. All the scientific research projects of the Stark Group. Brera also needs to know his entire process!" Zhou Ye whispered.


    "As you wish, Master, I will let the Stark Group have no secrets in front of you... Then I wish you a good time..." Red Queen said and said: "In addition, Miss Ophelia A support request has already been used..."


    "Oh? What does she want?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Miss Ophelia asked for three new clone production lines, a set of X gene storage, as well as some base defense facilities and a thousand mad fighting three Umbrella soldiers."


    "It seems that my eldest daughter is going to take the farming route..." Zhou Ye murmured: "Then if she is farming, I won''t farm, I''ll take the solo route!"


    "Okay, Master, I wish you a good time in New York!"


    "Well, goodbye to the red queen..."


    After hanging up the communication, Zhou Ye found that Little Natasha had been looking at herself thoughtfully, "What''s the matter? Baby!"


    "Dad, were you the one who was doing the trick just now?" Little Natasha asked curiously.


    "Of course¡ª" Zhou Ye smiled and said in a low voice, "However, I will not admit anything without evidence..."


    "Daddy, you are good or bad, so miserable the guy on the stage..." Little Natasha giggled: "But Dad is so amazing..."


    "Actually, I just saw him not pleasing to the eye..." Zhou Ye said.


    "Well, I also think he is very arrogant, too annoying!" Natasha, who is a big devil, also said with a righteous indignation: "Playboy or something, a father is enough..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 260

    "...Well, baby, look at my personal offensive..."


    "Don''t... hate it, Dad, the faces you make are all drooling..."


    "What does it matter? Just treat it as washing your face..."


    Chapter Three Hundred and Fifty One


    Howard walked to the backstage, too late to be frustrated and annoyed... He sprinted to the bathroom, holding the toilet, and started vomiting...


    "Sir, are you all right!" Jarvis, his butler, asked a little worried.


    "I...uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    "Sir..." Jarvis handed Howard a handkerchief with concern, and then asked: "Just on stage..."


    "It''s okay..." Howard waved his hand. He knew what his butler was worried about, but he didn''t care at all."Scientific research is allowed to fail... These small failures still cannot shake my value in the eyes of the US military..."


    "Okay, I hope so..." Jarvis was still a little worried, but since Howard said so, he couldn''t go on.


    "Remember to help me push those appointments these days..." Howard thinks it is better to be honest these days, he is afraid that he will have a psychological shadow.


    "Okay, sir..." Although Jarvis heard the boo in the backstage and knew that his owner had messed up the experiment, he didn''t know what happened before the experiment, but it was clear that Howard was at this moment. The mood is not so good.


    However, after ten days, Howard''s mood is even worse...


    Half a month later - in the headquarters building of Stark Industries.


    Standing in his CEO¡¯s office, Howard looked at his old friend in front of him, who helped him manage the entire Stark Industry CEO and the majority shareholder of Stark Industry, Obadiah, said in disbelief: "Heaven Well, do you know what you are talking about? Obi??"


    "Of course I know..." Obadiah said nonchalantly: "When everyone talks about Stark Industries, the first thing they think of is you, Howard Stark, and my CEO seems to have No one cares about the straws... Every time you make some big moves, I will always wipe your fart and stocks... I am the one who helps you get the military order... But what? That way, when you talk about Stark Industries, you will only think of Howard Stark... and no one will think of me, Obadiah!"


    "But I know you..." Howard waved his hands, trying to convince his friend... to convince him not to sell the shares of Stark Group.


    "No, I''ve had enough..." Obadiah yelled, waving his hand vigorously.


    The sudden outbreak of Obadiah made Howard a little at a loss. He didn''t understand why this old friend who started Stark Industries with him from scratch became like this.


    Obadiah also felt that this seemed a bit too agitated, calmed his mind, loosened his tie, and said:


    "Now someone is willing to double the premium to buy the stock in my hands. With this money, I can create my own industrial group... Obadiah Industrial Group, I feel happy to think about it!"


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door outside, and then a female secretary walked in.


    "Mr. Obadiah... There is a representative of the Umbrella consortium outside, and he said he made an appointment with you..."


    "Please come in..." Obadiah said.


    "No, let him go..." Howard said at the same time.


    "This..." The innocent little secretary was a bit at a loss, wondering who should listen to the two bosses...


    "This is my office, I have the final say..." Obadiah said, "Go get him in..."


    "Okay... sir!" The little secretary glanced at Howard tremblingly, and then walked out of the room.


    "Obi...can you think about it again?" Howard is rare to soften. He doesn''t want to lose his business partner, because he doesn''t know who he can trust besides him and leave the company to others. , He is not at ease, but let him give up his beloved scientific research and beauties and focus on managing the company. This kind of life is better than killing him.


    Soon, a teenager with blond hair and golden eyes, accompanied by two beautiful women, walked in with Obadiah''s little secretary.


    "Hi, hello..." Seeing Zhou Ye, Obadiah stood up enthusiastically and greeted him. This is the big benefactor, "Would you like a drink?"


    "No, I''m used to getting things done first and then celebrating..." Zhou Ye smiled, then took a document from Pandora and handed it to Obadiah: "Please take a look. If there is no problem, after signing this document, 300 million U.S. dollars will be credited immediately."


    Obadiah took the documents, and then called the lawyers in the company to review whether there were loopholes in the contract...Finally, under the nod of the lawyer, Obadiah signed his name on the contract...


    Howard was watching the whole process, but Zhou Ye ignored him, and Obadiah ignored him. He felt like a clown ridiculous...


    Just after he watched Obadiah sign his name on the equity transfer agreement, he knew that everything was irreversible, and he shook his head disappointedly and was about to go out...


    "Won''t Mr. Stark join my welcome party?" Zhou Ye''s voice sounded, causing Howard to stop his pace.


    Just when he wanted to speak, his friend, Obadiah, who had just sold his equity, spoke."Howard, come to the welcome party for new shareholders..."


    "Well, I think this welcome meeting should be held among Stark shareholders, and Mr. Obadiah is probably no longer eligible to participate..." Zhou Ye said unceremoniously, and to be honest, he also Don''t like this kind of betrayal of friends, although he is unhappy with Howard''s arrogance, but he does not like the kind of betrayal.


    "..." Obadiah touched his face in embarrassment, not knowing what to say.


    "Okay..." Maybe it was Zhou Ye''s unceremonious attitude towards Obadiah that made Howard feel a little favored, "I start to like you a little bit now..."


    "How about going to my villa to give you a welcome? I think there will be many charming girls who will like you..." Howard said, suddenly said: "I always feel that if I go out to pick up girls with you handsome guy ...I will be miserable!"


    "Hahaha... don''t worry, I basically don''t look down on what you like..." Zhou Ye is very picky... not all women like it.


    "You guy is underestimating my taste?" Howard pretended to be annoyed. Life is like a play and depends on acting. Now that you have old friends irretrievably at this time, then you can deal with new friends. After all, you have already left. At this point, he didn''t want to split the Stark Group.


    The two talked and laughed and walked out of the office, and left Obadiah himself there. Obadiah looked deserted, and immediately no longer belonged to his office, thinking a little lonely, and left Stark. Industrial group, creating a new group by itself, did it take a wrong move...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Fifty Two


    At night¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªHoward''s luxurious manor.


    "Mr. Zhou, please come with me..." Jarvis respectfully led Zhou Ye to the manor. To be honest, in Jarvis¡¯s opinion, this handsome boy with blond hair and golden eyes definitely does not look like a Chinese. , But he insists that he is a Chinese, and he is proud of his Chinese blood.


    "Mr. Zhou, why do you insist that you are of Chinese descent? You must know that the life of Chinese descent is not easy now!" Jarvis asked curiously.


    "Of course I know that the notorious [Chinese Exclusion Act]!" Zhou Ye said indifferently: "A nation with a glorious history of five thousand years, in his long and glorious time, has also rejected it. Regarding other nationalities, it¡¯s just that our nationality has become a little weaker due to some internal reasons in recent years. Those countries that think they are strong but only have a history of more than 100 years dare to look down upon us. I don¡¯t think they have What to be proud of, and I feel proud and proud that I have the blood of this noble nation..."


    "I''m sorry..." Jarvis said embarrassingly. He could see that the distinguished guest of his master was a little unhappy.


    "No, there is no need to apologize, Jarvis!" Zhou Ye smiled and said: "Our country has a famous saying that fate will care for you for thirty years, and then will care for another person for thirty years. Destiny is more than favored. China has been for 30 years, or at least several thousand years. For several thousand years, our country has always been Asia, and even the most powerful country in the world... It is only occasionally weak for a few hundred years, and soon, she will Wake up and stand on the top of the world again. You have to believe that this great nation has never been a nation that will perish forever..."


    "I believe that your country will rise again..." As a British American, Jarvis never thought that the U.S. country was great. The country''s deformed development path was completely dependent on his unique geography. Position, lie on the bodies of countries all over the world to suck blood to strengthen yourself.


    Zhou Ye smiled without saying a word. For Jarvis, it was just a comforting word, but for Zhou Ye, this was an established fact.


    One after another, the two quickly came to the center of the manor, at the door of a super large glass conservatory. Jarvis opened the door respectfully and invited Zhou Ye in.


    "Hey, Zhou, you are late..." Howard, wearing beach pants, was surrounded by a group of bikini beauties. He looked at Zhou Ye who entered the greenhouse and smiled: "Could it be possible to send the two little wild cats next to you back? Does it take so long?"


    "...I thought it would be a formal welcome reception!" Zhou Ye in formal clothes looked at Howard with some embarrassment. This guy, not to mention a swimsuit, caused himself to wear the wrong clothes.


    "Haha...well, it''s my fault!" Howard didn''t care, and said, "My dears, who of you guys want to help our handsome Stark trusting shareholder change clothes?"


    "I come¡­¡­"


    "Handsome guy, come with me..."


    "Hi, boy, how about I help you? I can also give you some special services!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 261

    "..."


    Howard was embarrassed to find that with his words, all the sister papers ran to find Zhou Ye, and there was no one around him...


    "Damn... I knew that if I went to pick up girls with him, I would definitely be out of play..." Even Howard, who considers himself handsome, feels that he has no confidence when facing Zhou Ye...


    Seeing Zhou Ye surrounded by female stars holding the moon, Howard really envy and hate him, but there is no way, he looks better than looks... He feels like he can¡¯t be compared, more than money... Uh, it¡¯s nothing to compare, he Consciously admit defeat...Well, facing Zhou Ye, the only place he feels like he is not bad is probably this head...


    Before long, Zhou Ye changed his swimsuit and walked out. Originally, Howard thought that Zhou Ye was young and probably hadn¡¯t experienced so many beauties. He wanted to see Zhou Ye¡¯s embarrassment, but found out, Zhou Ye, as if he was used to it a long time ago, dealt with the group of sisters with ease...


    "This guy... is a strong enemy..." Howard, based on his years of experience mixing flowers, feels that Zhou Ye is definitely not a novice to flowers... This is what he guessed right, Zhou Ye has been mixing flowers for thousands of years...


    "Hi girls, why don''t you take out your craftsmanship and let me taste it?" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "If I get the approval of Mr. Stark and I, there will be a special surprise!"


    "Really?"


    "What''s the surprise?"


    "If you win, can you be your girlfriend?"


    The girls asked rushingly.


    "A surprise is a surprise..." Zhou Ye pretended to be mysterious: "If you say it too early, it is not a surprise..."


    "Then I will go now..."


    "I''ll go too, I grilled corn but it''s a must..."


    "I''ll roast beef..."


    The girls said, they broke up, ran to the side of the barbecue grill, prepared with all hands and feet... Howard looked at Zhou Ye''s perfect figure, and said to himself, "Well, you guy, I I found myself inferior to you again... How did you exercise? There are not too many muscles and not too little, giving people a kind of... how to say..."


    "Just right?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Yes, yes, that¡¯s how it feels. Too many muscles will make you look bloated. So I used to train muscles for a period of time. After I discovered that I would become a devil muscle man like my coach, I gave up that stupid one. idea!"


    "I haven''t exercised..." Zhou Ye blinked his eyes and said, "These are all born..."


    "Well...I''m telling you the truth!"


    "I''m serious too!"


    "Then do you mind letting me do some research with you?" Howard''s eyes flashed with curiosity, and Zhou Ye looked uncomfortable.


    "Of course mind, I''m not interested in the experimental mice!" Zhou Ye rejected Howard''s request with one mouthful.


    "That''s really a pity!" Howard said depressed. At this moment, Jarvis walked in and whispered in his ear: "Sir, there is a lady named Peggy Carter outside asking to see you. , She said she was an agent of the Strategic Science Corps..."


    "Then invite her in!" Howard said nonchalantly, "The Strategic Science Corps is not a spy organization. What do you want spies to do? I really don''t understand what those guys think..."


    "Strategic Science Corps?" Zhou Ye asked curiously. Of course he knew what organization it was, the predecessor of S.H.I.E.L.D....A group of scientists used science and technology to fight against the Nazi organization, just curious why Howard didn''t know Peggy yet. ¡¤ Carter only.


    "A group of colleagues in the scientific community want an unofficial organization to unite against the Nazis, but it seems that the U.S. government has some ideas about this organization..." Howard told Zhou Ye the matter indifferently and told him In other words, Stark Enterprise is its roots, and that scientific organization is temporarily regarded as a semi-official civil society.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Fifty Three


    Zhou Ye and Howard chatted casually about the scientific strategy army. Zhou Ye was also a little curious about who was inside, but Howard didn¡¯t care. Zhou Ye asked Zhou Ye and told Zhou Ye that if the two of them were not surprised, they would partner up. For a lifetime, Howard knows which one is more important.


    "Mr. Stark, now you are leaking state secrets. I think you''d better close your eyes, and then I will contact the members of the CIA to investigate the background of your friend..." a meticulous female voice said Here, with the sound, a woman in a grass-green military uniform came over...


    "I want to investigate my background?" Zhou Ye smiled, you know, before he entered this time, he lost a large number of Umbrella''s troops three years in advance. Take the group of people who uphold his usual style for example. , Now that the senior executives in the United States have been replaced all over, Zhou Ye doesn''t feel strange...


    Otherwise, how could Zhou Ye enter this world on the front foot, and his identity on the back foot would have been fixed?And since I was young, I have neighbors, parents, birth certificates, and school classmates...In short, everything has been settled.


    "Yes, gentleman, please stand there and don''t move!" Peggy Carter did not hesitate to take out his gun and pointed it at Zhou Ye, and ordered: "Now please put your hand on top of your head. Then turn to..."


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Howard said angrily. In his opinion, Zhou Ye was his distinguished guest and his future partner, and this guy came to his home, but he was dealing with his distinguished guest. Intimidation and threats... This really annoyed him. Although Peggy was a beautiful woman, Howard had no idea of ??pitying jade at this time.


    "It seems that I need some time..." Zhou Ye smiled at Howard, leaped into Peggy''s face like a sly rabbit, knocked out the gun in Peggy''s hand as soon as he raised his hand, and then bent over. Carrying Peggy up, he asked, "Howard, is there a spare room? I want to have a good chat about life with our agent lady..."


    "You bastard, you let me down..." Page desperately beat Zhou Ye on the back, and even hit Zhou Ye''s Hungarian mouth with her knees. However, it didn''t work. The fist hit Zhou Ye and she felt It''s like hitting a piece of steel with no effort, but my hands hurt.


    "Of course..." Howard said with a smile: "Jarvis, take Zhou to the guest room..."


    "Okay, sir, please come with me..." Jarvis responded and led Zhou Ye to the guest room.


    As a playboy, Howard certainly knows what Zhou Ye wants to do, but he doesn¡¯t care at all. As a rich man, a rich man, he knows too much about the power of money in this place in the United States. When the money reaches a certain level, it can be said that it can really kill people...


    "Asshole, what are you going to do to me..." Peggy beat Zhou Ye desperately. The ability to easily defeat several strong men in the past was completely useless on Zhou Ye... "Help...Help me! "


    The strong and brave agent, Peggy Carter, finally asked Jarvis for help, but to her disappointment, Jarvis was like a puppet and ignored her at all.


    Soon after Jarvis took Zhou Ye to a guest room, he left. Zhou Ye opened the door of the room, and then threw Carter onto the large window in the room.


    "What are you going to do? Do you know that you are committing a crime..." After the force couldn''t make Zhou Ye surrender, Peggy Carter began to try to reason with Zhou Ye."Strong X crime is a heavy sentence in the United States..."


    "Well, I know... from 20 to 50 years..." Zhou Ye said indifferently: "It''s a pity that I am a rich man. Well, let me think about it. I don''t mind organizing a group of hundreds of people. The lawyers will play legal games with you... even those guys will be happy to take the commission I gave, and play word games with the judge word by word!"


    "I''m an active soldier, you will be sentenced to death..." Peggy Carter made the last effort, hoping to scare Zhou Ye.


    "Hey, don''t you say that I really forgot that you are still wearing a military uniform..." Zhou Ye smiled, okay, there is another necessary reason, uniform seduction...


    Zhou Ye stopped talking, and hugged Peggy from behind, with his legs stuck inside her, not letting her cross her legs... He hooked, and he already moved something in the way aside, and then...


    "Ah-bastard-you light up..." Peggy screamed. She really regretted that she had long known for not complying with the rules that chastity and clean would hand over to her husband on the wedding night... by the way, Their new family is Protestant...There are regulations prohibiting X behavior before marriage.


    "What a pleasant surprise..." Zhou Ye sighed, and then began to comfort Peggy in a familiar way...


    Half an hour later... With a scream, Peggy was completely paralyzed and soft on the window, but Zhou Ye was not satisfied, and continued to work hard... Keep working hard...


    An hour later, Page began to beg for mercy...


    After an hour and a half, Peggy started talking nonsense...


    Two hours later, Peggy was already unable to struggle, her eyes blurred and separated, she could only hug Zhou Ye tightly and let him gallop on her...


    Two and a half hours later... Peggy fainted with a muffled snort...


    When Peggy woke up again, it was almost six o''clock in the morning...


    Seeing this blond boy with a handsome face lying fast asleep beside him, Peggy¡¯s face is full of complicated expressions...


    hate?Some, but not much...


    Love?Can''t talk about...


    Can''t let go, yes, it''s this feeling of being unable to let go, can''t let go of this man... can''t forget the supreme enjoyment and feeling he brings to himself...


    Of course, if you can be more gentle at the beginning, it will be more perfect...

 In Movie World Chapter 262

    "Is it enough?" Although Zhou Ye closed his eyes, he had already woke up.After saying a word, he hugged Peggy in his arms.


    "Let go of me, you bastard..." Peggy still struggled slightly awkwardly.


    "What are you shy? What is the relationship between us..." Zhou Ye gestured to the entangled bodies of the two.


    "What''s the relationship? The relationship between the offender and the victim..." Peggy gritted her teeth.


    "Okay, let me revisit this relationship..." Zhou Ye turned over, mounted his horse again, and got up...


    "What''s the relationship between us?" Zhou Ye''s goods are also broken, so he just asks when he moves.


    "The strong X person and the victim?" Peggy gritted her teeth and refused to let go.


    "Okay, I hope you keep going..."


    Half an hour later...


    "Let me go... we are friends and the relationship is good..."


    "That''s good, but I''m not satisfied..." Zhou Ye galloped again.


    after an hour¡­¡­


    "I know it was wrong, we two are boy and girl friends!"


    "Well, it''s a little bit, but it''s not enough..."


    One and a half hours later...


    "You won, what do you say about our relationship? What is the relationship... Let me go..." Peggy has evolved to be able to act like a joke with Zhou Ye...


    "Well, I''ll let you go this time...Remember, you are my woman, always always, when you forget, I will use this method to make you remember..."


    "You bastard..."


    "The answer is wrong, come again..."


    "Ah... I know, I know... I am your woman... No more, I really can''t do it..."


    Chapter Three Hundred and Fifty Four


    "... Zhou, do you mind telling me how you subdued this thorny Rose?" Howard asked curiously, looking at Peggy who was sitting on Zhou Ye, who was not so cute as a U.S. woman.


    "Exclusive secret skills, tell you you can''t learn it!" Zhou Ye ruthlessly broke Howard''s illusion, while comfortably eating the breakfast Peggy had given him.


    "You guy... handsomer than me, richer than me, better figure than me, better than me... I can''t find a reason not to hate you!" Howard said depressedly, "Damn it, Jarvis , This guy is not allowed to enter our villa in the future!"


    "Yes, sir, I heard..." Jarvis said with a smile when he saw his host such a child''s temper.


    "It''s so stingy..." Zhou Ye didn''t care about this sentence, which he knew was a joke. "At least give me a steak now. I feel so hungry..."


    "..." Howard looked at Zhou Ye helplessly, and said with a sigh: "Go, Jarvis, give our guests another steak and tell the chef that he did a good job today and I will raise his salary. , At least it gave me face and made me better than this guy Zhou, at least my cook is better than his..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was also speechless. How competitive this guy is, even the cook has to come out and compare...


    Peggy Carter listened to the bickering between the two, and couldn''t help but smile. Although the process of the two meeting was very dramatic and the process of getting along was full of harmony, but at least she was very happy now. And she intends to continue to be happy...


    "Mr. Stark, Dr. Erskine asked me to ask you how is the equipment he needs made?" Carter has only now had the opportunity to perform his duties.


    "Ah? Oh! It''s almost there, and it will take another half a month..." Howard was taken aback, and then said: "Is the candidate selected now? Is it so fast?"


    "Dr. Erskine said he already has a optimistic little guy!" Carter said: "It just so happens that today I am going to the barracks to see those recruits, by the way, take a closer look at the little guy that Dr. Erskine is optimistic!"


    "Then can I follow along?" Zhou Ye slid his hands around Carter''s waist dishonestly, and asked, "I''m also very curious..."


    "I...I''m just a small agent. I don''t have this authority..." Peggy glanced at Zhou Ye in an annoyed look, held down his big hand that was causing the evil, and then whispered in Zhou Ye''s ear: "Don''t be here..."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye smiled, not embarrassing Peggy anymore.


    After the three of them had finished their meal, Zhou Ye took Page to say goodbye to Howard.


    "Please, my dear!" Standing at the door of a lengthened car that seemed to have a sense of technology, Zhou Ye opened the door to Carter.


    "This car..." Carter looked at the streamlined body that was completely different from the current car, and asked curiously: "How come I have never seen it?"


    "Go in and talk..." Zhou Ye pushed Carter into the car... As soon as he entered the car, Carter curiously looked at the luxurious interior of the car and said: "This is the latest Umbrella Technology Group. The limited-edition luxury concierge car launched by the F¨¹hrer is not yet on the market. Of course you don¡¯t know!"


    "Oh my God..." Carter watched Zhou Ye open a small cabinet. Judging from the air-conditioning coming out of the cabinet, it was a miniaturized freezer. You must know that most of the freezers nowadays are big and rare. No one has seen the miniaturized freezer at this time.


    "Technology changes the world... doesn''t it?" Zhou Ye smiled and offered Carter a glass of red wine."This is an era of great technological explosion, so you don''t have to be surprised when you see anything..."


    When Zhou Ye had sex with Carter, he unconsciously used the spring weather to make a decision. That''s why Carter was so behaved. Of course, she still had to adapt to certain things slowly. Will make Carter feel at a loss.


    "Well, you are right, I should really adapt..." Carter silently took over the red wine in Zhou Ye''s hand."Send me home first? I''m going to change my clothes..."


    Her clothes were torn to pieces when Zhou Ye played with them last night. Now they are wearing clothes that Zhou Ye asked Jarvis to buy early in the morning, but obviously, there are no military uniforms in the clothing store, so If Carter is going to the barracks later, he still needs to go home and change his uniform.


    "No problem..." Zhou Ye told the maid driving in front to go to Carter''s temporary residence through the intercom in the car, then dialed a number and said: "I need a military identity, um, it doesn''t need to be too high, but I don¡¯t want to see everyone saluting, it¡¯s best to be a part-time job in a high-ranking department!"


    "Yes, Master, your order will be fulfilled soon!" said a voice on the phone.


    "How long can it be done?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "About an hour will do, master!"


    When Zhou Ye heard this, he nodded in satisfaction, and then said: "After finishing this, bring me to the car..."


    "Yes, dominate!"


    Carter looked like a myth. He looked at the man in front of him as if he was telling his family that he would casually ask for a position in the military like what kind of food he would eat at night. This simply subverted her perception.


    About fifteen minutes later, Carter''s temporary residence arrived, and Zhou Ye walked up with her, praising it, acknowledging the door...


    It was just this recognition that made Carter almost unable to get out...until the maid waiting below knocked on the door, Zhou Ye let go of Carter who was already sour and soft...


    "Master, this is your military certificate and your uniform..." the maid respectfully said: "Please let me change your clothes!"


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye took the maid back to the room... Carter slumped on the couch and watched this guy tease his maid. It was fake to say that he was not jealous, but think about someone¡¯s never In the end, it was wise to choose silence...


    Carter looked at the colonel''s rank on the shoulders of his man, and suddenly became speechless. Although this was wartime, looking at Zhou Ye''s young and excessive face, he felt that this was really a mockery of the American military...


    But Zhou Ye didn''t care about this, opened the officer ID in his hand and looked at it, "JCS? What is this?"


    "Oh my god... my dear, your subordinates are too supernatural!" Unlike Zhou Ye, who is a military blind, Carter, as a military officer, is still very clear about the composition of the American army."JCS is the abbreviation of Joint Chiefs of Staff. It is the Joint Chiefs of Staff formally established last year and is directly responsible to the President... No wonder your high rank is scary..."


    "Follow him, anyway, you don''t have to salute people often..." Zhou Ye said without paying attention."Now I can go with you?"


    "...Your rank is absolutely fine..." Carter rolled her eyes. She really didn''t know how ignorant her man was about the composition of the army...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 263

    "That''s fine!" Zhou Ye talked around and found that there was a special dispatch certificate inside. Obviously, his subordinates were very clear about the intentions of their masters, and they would go crazy for fear that he would be blocked by others. He issued a special certificate and was solely responsible for liaison with the Strategic Science Corps. This meant that as long as it was a matter of the Strategic Science Corps, he wanted to be able to get involved... It was so sweet.


    Asking the captain of the United States to salute himself, Zhou Ye had long wanted to do it... It was so interesting... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t wait...


    Chapter 355


    In a secret military camp on the outskirts of New York, a group of recruits selected from all over the United States are receiving training here... They are the soldiers who are about to participate in the [Rebirth Project].


    "What are we doing here?"


    A group of recruits lined up in a crooked queue, whispering there, whispering one by one, I don''t know why their instructors have not allowed them to train until now. Instead, they are standing here, as if waiting for something.


    "Recruits, stand at attention..." the instructor suddenly shouted.


    Then came the voice of a woman."Gentlemen, I am Agent Carter, and I am responsible for supervising everything in this department, and this one is my boss, Colonel Zhou Ye..."


    "What''s wrong with your accent? Queen Victoria?" A rebellious recruit mocked Carter and Zhou Ye."Send this yellow-skinned monkey to teach us what? Climbing a tree? Isn''t I in the U.S. Army?"


    "You..." Carter just wanted to speak, but Zhou Ye stopped him.


    "What''s your name, recruit!" Zhou Ye walked up to the man who had scolded him and said unceremoniously.


    "Kilmer Hodge..."


    "Speak louder, I can''t hear you, haven''t you eaten? Like a girl?" Zhou Ye mocked without hesitation.


    "My name is Kilmer Hodge..." the self-confessed recruit yelled in disbelief.


    "Be louder, I can''t hear..." Zhou Ye started to play with someone. In his opinion, it is not easy for someone to come to the door to find abuse.


    "My name is Kilmer Hodge...you monkey, don''t use military rank to suppress people if you have the ability, come and have fun with me..." No matter how stupid Kilmer Hodge is, he knows that Zhou Ye is playing. He was angry.


    "Interesting..." Zhou Ye curled his lips and said, "I don''t know what you think of this barracks, but what I want to tell you is that this is not a place for your gangsters, in this company, There are three abnormal deaths every year, and I will choose them carefully!"


    With that said, Zhou Ye hooked his finger at Kilmer Hodge, and said, "Come on, girl, let me learn about your fisting and embroidering..."


    "Go to hell, yellow-skinned monkey!" Kilmer Hodge raised his fist, who was already in anger, and hit Zhou Ye''s face. His confidence was gained from fighting in his own neighborhood. , At least in their Nagata, no one dared to mess with him, so he thought it was not easy.


    "Is it just a little bit of strength?" Zhou Ye squeezed Kilmer''s fist with only two fingers, taunting his mouth: "It seems that you are really a woman... Use them all, otherwise you will be miserable!"


    "I killed you..." The angry Kilmer had long forgotten to compare the strengths of the two sides. His right hand was caught. He still had his left hand. Both hands were caught. He still had feet. He was in the block. It only depends on the desperate energy to dominate for a while.


    But today he met Zhou Ye, a non-human...


    "It''s too weak..." Zhou Ye sighed and said, "I will let you know what would happen if you laugh at Shangguan..."


    As the voice fell, the soldiers seemed to see Zhou Ye as if eight arms grew in an instant, punching Kilmer with fists to the flesh, and every punch hit that was not fatal, but it was very At the painful part, Kilmer screamed like a wife.


    "Ah... sir, I was wrong..."


    "Sir, please let me go..."


    "Woo...Mom, I want my mother..."


    "I want to retire, I am not a soldier...I want to retire..."


    "Did you hear what he said?" Zhou Ye stopped his hand, then turned to look at Carter: "The deserter must go to a military court in accordance with the law of war, right?"


    Carter nodded silently, she wouldn''t refute her man at this time and said [It was you who beat him to retire!In this case...


    "Okay, the military police, come here and take this softie down. I will record all this in his file and submit it to the judge of the military court!" Zhou Ye called out to the man wearing a white military police cap. The military police came over and dragged down the guy who was still yelling pain.


    "Now, who else has any opinion on my race?" Zhou Ye scanned his eyes calmly. Every soldier who looked at him did not dare to look at him. They stood cautiously like quail defeated in a fight. over there¡­¡­


    "Well, it seems that everyone is very satisfied with me!" Zhou Ye smiled, and then said as if remembering something: "By the way, that guy would have been sentenced to three years in prison in accordance with the law, but since it is now During the war, the criminal law will be aggravated, and he will probably be in prison for fifteen years..."


    Zhou Ye shook his head as he spoke, looking sorry for him."Really, I can''t think of it. I thought I couldn''t help him if I didn''t serve as a soldier? Didn''t he know that there are the most gay guys in prison? With his appearance and color...tsk..."


    When the soldiers heard Zhou Ye''s words that they could hear, they couldn''t help Ju Hua Yihan one by one, and they tightened their legs...


    Of course, what Zhou Ye said was not to scare them. As a person who did what he said, Zhou Ye felt that he had the ability and the obligation to let that guy spend fifteen years in jail as a chrysanthemum. of.


    And behind them, they had arrived here long ago, and General Chester Phillips, who had watched Zhou Ye for a long time, looked there with a smile.


    The adjutant next to him asked in a puzzled manner: "General, just let him mess around like this?"


    "Do you think he was scaring the recruits?" General Chester Phillips said, "Do you know where I just went?"


    "Joint Chiefs of Staff?" the adjutant asked.


    "Well, it took them an hour this morning to promote a guy who had just joined the army to a colonel... and it was specifically aimed at my [Rebirth Plan]" General Chester Phillips said with some dissatisfaction. : "So I went to shoot the table with them..."


    "Then they?" the adjutant asked curiously.


    "They refused to revoke this confession, and they agreed that this little guy is the best candidate!" General Chester Phillips said with some relief: "I thought it was the kid from that family who came in again. , But now it seems that this little guy is really amazing, so let him train these new recruits!"


    "This...is it cruel to those recruits?" the adjutant asked hesitantly.


    "The danger they are about to face is unknown. One point that can be strong is one point more insurance. I don''t want them to die on the test bench in the end. Instead of letting them die on the training ground, at least so I can give They are the title of a martyr!" General Chester Phillips said coldly.


    "Well, I hope so..." the adjutant said helplessly.


    In this way, without Zhou Ye even knowing about it, he became the instructor of this special team...Of course, after Zhou Ye knew about it, he also felt very happy, not for anything else, just to abuse him well. A bunch of recruits...


    Meet three times in an emergency?That''s a trivial matter, ten kilometers armed cross country?That is a standing subject.Armed swimming?This is dessert after dinner... In short, Zhou Ye came up with all kinds of methods that he could think of, and brutally abused this group of soldiers, calling the crying father of these soldiers...


    Zhou Ye¡¯s pirated later generations often said in front of this group of soldiers, [Reasonable is called training, unreasonable is called tempering, whether it is reasonable or not, it is a kind of exercise!]


    Many people have thought about applying for retirement, but thinking about what Zhou Ye said that day, they suddenly felt that Ju¡¤Hua Yihan gritted his teeth again and persevered...


    Although Zhou Ye did not target the US team Steve Rogers, but with his own thin body, in this kind of devil training, those strong soldiers can only struggle to death, and he is truly Is in hell...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Fifty Six


    Steve panted hard, looked at the teammates in front of him, and then looked at the temporary instructor beside him, Zhou Ye who didn''t even show a trace of sweat on his face.


    He really feels depressed...


    Is this guy really human?No matter how hard and tired, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t see a drop of sweat, and even his movements still maintained an indescribable sense of elegance...A person with firm will, many times they would be smart to themselves Set a goal that can see the back, so that they can see the back in front of them, and they will have the motivation to work hard.


    But very now, this person in front of him who is not a dimension at all makes Steve feel extremely depressed...not to mention his back, he can''t even see Zhou Ye''s heel...


    "Come on, girls... Did you feel tired just after running less than half of the distance? Didn''t you have the strength to run with a pistol last night?" Zhou Ye walked comfortably while walking. This group of soldiers is being tempered from the physical to the mental... Well, yes, it''s the training, it''s definitely not Zhou Ye playing with them on purpose.


    Zhou Ye deliberately split a dozen people into two teams. If one team loses, congratulations to them, they will enjoy a luxurious British meal full of artistic flavor and nutrients needed by the human body.


    Of course, according to Zhou Ye¡¯s original meaning, the loser did not have lunch to eat, but it was rejected by General Chester Phillips. In the words of General Chester Phillips, it was such a high-intensity He has no food after training, he will be sent to a military court...


    Although Zhou Ye didn''t mind being sent to a military court at all, he was a general after all, and he was a colonel... Damn, I knew I would get the rank of lieutenant general...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 264

    A flagpole appeared in front of him interrupted Zhou Ye''s thinking. He looked at the flagpole that he had specially added, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly...


    "Hi, soldiers, have you seen this flagpole?" Zhou Ye stopped the soldiers, pointed to the flagpole and said, "This flagpole proves that you have just completed half of the distance, and now, I will give you a little If anyone can climb up and get the banner, then...I specifically allow him to go back in a car with Peggy instead of running back, how about it? Soldiers, are you excited? Are you happy? Happy?"


    A group of soldiers with heavily armed soldiers did not speak one by one, but took advantage of the opportunity to take a few more breaths and adjust their breathing...


    Zhou Ye looked a little awkwardly at the group of soldiers who only paid attention to their own breath and ignored him, "Since you gave up this surprise..."


    "Report instructor, I want to ask, are you serious?" A soldier asked timidly, which is also the voice of this group of soldiers.


    They know who Agent Page is?That was the forbidding of the instructor, who would dare to make a joke on weekdays, that would be played by Zhou Ye to the point of pain... Now that he can ride back with Agent Peggy in a car?This won''t be another mole of the instructor...


    "Of course, what I say counts..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    Suddenly a group of soldiers became excited. Although they said that they were afraid to hit Agent Peggy¡¯s idea, it would be a good benefit to not have to run back...


    Thinking of this, a group of soldiers swarmed up, you dragged me, I dragged you, in short, no one can get up first...


    It''s been a long time since they ran, and they are almost reaching their limit. Now that they have tossed like this, no one can go up there. The best one is only two meters high and loses energy.


    Seeing that these people are almost there, Zhou Ye shouted: "Well, soldiers, now that Fu Li time is over, continue to charge towards your destination!"


    At this time, the first team had already started to run, while the second team was dragged down by Rodgers from the US team and had not run yet. After all, Zhou Ye''s request was that even your entire team had reached the end. , But one fell behind other teams, then congratulations, you are still a loser...


    So they had to help Rogers, just to not enjoy the terrible British cuisine...


    "Hi, Roger... hurry up, we''re going to start running, hurry up!" The temporary captain of the second team, John, called Roger''s name, but Roger did not respond to him, but walked to the flagpole. Next to... I looked at the pin under the flagpole, and then said to Zhou Ye: "I want to try it, can I? Instructor!"


    "Of course, if you are not afraid of losing to the first team, I don''t mind!" Zhou Ye looked at the watch on his wrist. The bastards of the first team had already run out for more than ten seconds...


    "I believe I can do it!" Rogers said, walking under the flagpole, bending over, and pulling out the pin stuck on the flagpole...In his opinion, the flagpole must be fixed by the pin, then After unplugging the pin, you can put down the flagpole, then you can easily get the flag.


    However, he did not see the smile that leaked from the corner of Zhou Ye''s mouth... and while sitting on the side of the military vehicle, Peggy, who was responsible for recording the soldiers'' performance, couldn''t help covering her forehead...


    When she was in sex last night, Zhou Ye made a bet with her that Rogers would definitely be clever to unplug the plug. Based on her observation of Rogers, Peggy thought he would not be such a person, so she Take a small bet with Zhou Ye.


    But now Peggy knows that she has lost to this man again. Of course, the man who lost to her is not shameful. Just thinking of the bet, Peggy can''t help but touch her pigeon... Tonight here is going to suffer. Up...


    On the other hand, the teammates of the second team also looked at Rogers with hopeful eyes. As long as this guy who is dragging his legs can get in the car, then they are confident that they won''t have to eat that damn British meal at noon today...


    Rogers, full of fascinating self-confidence, unplugged the pin on the base of the flagpole, but what made him desperate was...The flagpole without the pin did not fall down, and it still stood on the base of the flagpole. Rogers¡¯s face was incredulous. appearance¡­¡­


    "You have to know that on the battlefield, the weaknesses that the enemy deliberately let you see may sometimes not be weaknesses, but tricks...So, soldier, your speculation failed, go for a run!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Yes, instructor..." Rogers returned to the team in despair, moving his almost numb legs and continuing to run...


    Zhou Ye continued his walking activities. For him, this speed was walking...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Fifty Seven


    In the big restaurant, a group of soldiers are like quail defeated in a fight, watching the weird food placed in front of them. Although they are extremely hungry, none of them start to move...


    And Rogers also took a peek at the grilled fish on his own plate. In this nicknamed British top cuisine, [Looking up at the starry sky pie], Rogers really couldn¡¯t see what this stuff could be called top cuisine. of¡­¡­


    He felt that on his plate, the grilled fish that were baked into apple pie were telling him their unwillingness... This is not good food, this Nima is a curse...


    Rogers barely swallowed a spit, and then looked at the big meal that the guys from the second team were eating on the table next to... Braised pork ribs, shredded pork with fish flavor, sliced ??husband and wife lungs, stir-fried tripe... Okay, Although it sounds like all of them are chopped meats that the U.S. people didn''t like to eat in the past, the mouth-watering scent that floated along the breeze should taste very good...


    This is another pioneering work of Zhou Ye. He brought the Chinese cooks to the barracks and successfully cultivated a Chinese stomach for these recruits. It is estimated that they will miss these Chinese delicacies after they are discharged from the army. ...


    There is no harm if there is no comparison. Rogers looked at the unsatisfied grilled fish on his dining table, and then smelled the scent from the opposite dining table... At this moment, Rogers wanted to take the British meal in his hand [Looking up at the starry sky pie] The urge to throw it into the sewer.


    "Hey, guys, don''t envy us. To be honest, although these Chinese foods are delicious, they are really spicy..." A guy from the second team was still talking coldly.


    "Damn, I don''t mind eating peppers, how about we change?" The captain of the first team, John, retorted, "I will definitely eat every pepper on the plate..."


    "No, no, I think this is the instructor''s award to us, so I will still eat it with gratitude!" Hearing John''s words, the guy in the second team couldn''t help eating faster. Just kidding, traded with Chinese food. British meal?Is your brain flooded?


    The whole team suddenly became quiet, and everyone''s eyes turned to Rogers...


    Originally, they were almost able to catch up with the second team, but obviously, they still lost by that point...and that point was exactly the tens of seconds that Rogers wanted to try, and it took tens of seconds... originally They should be sitting there enjoying the food...not the fish belly of the second team...


    Here we will talk about Zhou Ye¡¯s distribution principle. His so-called balanced distribution principle is to group the strongest people with the weakest Rogers, and those in the middle are dropped to the second team, so the second team is the first team. Those people jokingly called the fish belly team...


    "Damn it, if it wasn''t for Rogers to be smart to pull out that bolt, we had enough time to get past the second team bastards... I''m fed up, Rogers, I''m fed up with you!" Finally a soldier broke out. Pushing the plate, he left the restaurant angrily...


    The others also looked at Rogers with unkind expressions, they couldn''t help but bow their heads without speaking... He knew that this time he really dragged down his teammates...


    Rogers'' life in the first team was even more difficult...Although Zhou Ye had strict requirements to prohibit infighting, sometimes cold violence is more unbearable than fisting.


    And Zhou Ye just watched Rogers become more silent bit by bit, but it seems that he is still holding on... To use his famous saying is [I can spend a whole day with you].From this sentence, it is not difficult to see Rogers'' patience and tolerance.


    "It''s funny, it''s so funny..." Zhou Ye smiled and watched Rogers'' performance. For Zhou Ye, after watching all the plots, he didn''t know that Rogers was actually the undercover of Hydra... Later, Captain America Rogers turned into Captain Hydra... This is really a wonderful irony.


    Marvel''s brains are really amazing...Although such brains provoke scolding, it doesn''t matter to Zhou Ye, but the game process is more interesting.


    On the other side, General Chester Phillips was discussing Zhou Ye with Dr. Erskine, the most important scientist of the [Rebirth Project] in the barracks.


    "Do you really think Rogers is the most suitable candidate?" General Chester Phillips looked at the running queue outside the window, and said to the weak figure at the end: "I don''t think he is the best candidate. ... How about I recommend someone to you? What do you think of Zhou Ye? Although he is of Chinese descent, his physical fitness is the best I have ever seen!"


    "No... I still think Rogers is the best choice..." Dr. Erskine insisted on his idea...


    "How about letting the two participate in the experiment this time?" General Chester Phillips took a rare step back and said.


    "This..." Dr. Erskine hesitated, and then said, "It can be, but I think you''d better ask for Zhou Ye''s ideas. After all, he is an instructor, not a volunteer for this experiment. participant!"


    "Huh!" General Chester Phillips nodded, and then asked his adjutant to call Zhou Ye...


    "Good morning, General!" Zhou Ye soon came to the office.


    "Colonel Zhou Ye, I have a top secret mission I want to hand over to you!" Chester''s words made Zhou Ye startled.


    He couldn''t help but asked, "May I know what task it is?"


    "[Rebirth Project] Do you know, are you interested in participating and becoming a super soldier?" General Chester Phillips looked confident. He thought that no man would refuse to become stronger, but Zhou Ye''s answer made He was dumbfounded.


    "I''m not interested, General." Zhou Ye didn''t want to participate in any super soldier program at all. In his opinion, it was just playing like an experimental mouse. What''s more, with his current physical fitness, he still deserves the so-called so-called The super soldier serum?


    Besides, Erskine once said that the serum will magnify the strongest side of that person''s heart. The red skull is evil, so he has become a skull face. Then he is H, what will become?Tentacles and hand monsters full of tentacles and hands?Or are there two mutants of J¡¤J?


    Zhou Ye shuddered at the thought of that image...Even if this thing is really effective for him, he will have to wait until his Umbrella laboratory has done countless tests before injecting him with the safest and most reliable method. Rather than being at the mercy of a mouse.


    This was not Zhou Ye''s best choice, so he refused...


    "Well...I hope you won''t regret it in the future!" General Chester Phillips hated iron and steel, but he couldn''t use military orders to order Zhou Ye. Strictly speaking, Zhou Ye told him He is not affiliated, so he has no command over Zhou Ye.


    After Zhou Ye walked out of the office, Dr. Erskine made a helpless expression at General Chester Phillips, which meant "I am ready to give in, but there is no way. People will not cooperate..."


    Facing Dr. Erskine¡¯s ridicule, General Chester Phillips had no choice but to agree to his experimental candidate...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 265

    "I should go talk to that little guy!" Dr. Erskine picked up a bottle of wine, picked up two glasses and walked out of General Chester Phillips'' office."I hope this little guy won''t become the kind of thing I worry about!"


    "I hope so!" General Chester Phillips shook his head helplessly. The candidate he was optimistic about was unwilling to participate, and the candidate he least optimistic about was chosen. This is not good news for him.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Fifty Eight


    The next day¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In a car heading to Brooklyn, Rogers was sitting silently in the back row. Next to him was not Agent Page, but Zhou Ye.


    "Instructor...may I ask you a question?" Rogers finally couldn''t help but look at Zhou Ye.


    "Of course!" Zhou Ye nodded and asked, "What do you want to know?"


    "Why..." Rogers hesitated, then asked: "Why instructor you are not willing to participate in the rebirth plan?"


    "..." Zhou Ye glanced at him, did not answer his question, but instead asked, "Dr. Erskine told you everything?"


    "Yes..." Rogers nodded and said, "Dr. Erskine talked a lot with me last night. He said that you are the one and only one he has ever seen and said no to the power at your fingertips. !"


    "It''s not that I don''t like power..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "I just don''t like power that is not in my control!"


    Of course Zhou Ye wouldn''t tell Rogers that he despised the so-called super soldier serum. If he said that, wouldn''t it be too shocking?


    "..." Rogers fell silent again after hearing Zhou Ye''s answer.After a while, when he passed a familiar alley, he spoke again."I grew up in Brooklyn and I am familiar with every alley here... There, I was beaten by someone, and this parking lot, and the back of the restaurant..."


    "Why don''t you retaliate against those who have beaten you? Why don''t you want to attack from behind if you can''t beat you head-on? For example, sack and sap..."


    Zhou Ye''s words made Rogers dumbfounded. Rogers didn''t even think about the things he said...


    "Well, I probably know why you are always the one who gets beaten!" Zhou Ye looked at Rogers'' dumb face, and said with some speechlessness: "Bullying someone who doesn''t have to worry about being retaliated afterwards is really easy and easy. Happy again..."


    "But... but isn''t it too mean to do that?" Rogers gaped.


    "Despicable?" Zhou Ye sneered, "History is always written by the victor... For example, a certain president who claims to be a liberator of slaves, the teeth in his mouth are from his own slaves. Pull out one by one in your mouth, so that it is not mean? You know, in this world, there are only two results of success and failure, and there are no two results of noble and despicable... The winner is always noble , And the loser is despicable, and the winner is not blamed."


    "..." Rogers widened his eyes and asked in disbelief, "Is there any difference between this and the Nazis?"


    "Hehe... of course there are differences. Those who fail are called Nazis, and those who succeed are called superpowers..." Zhou Ye said with a noncommittal smile.


    And the driver driving in front can¡¯t wait to cut off his ears. These things are not what he should hear... And Peggy, who is sitting next to him, is staring at him, she wonders how to stop. Remove the driver silently. After all, it is wartime, and these remarks are already very dangerous.


    Peggy didn''t even notice that she had already unconsciously put Zhou Ye first in her mind, and everything was based on Zhou Ye''s will.She knew that if Zhou Ye''s remarks were only spoken from civilians, it would be fine, but with Zhou Ye''s current military rank, it would be inappropriate to say these remarks...maybe they would be detained. A hat of sympathy for the Nazis ruined a political career.


    That''s why Peggy stared at the driver, but at the same time she was thinking about how to kill Rogers... She hated Rogers at the moment, so why did you mention the Nazis?


    Of course, as a person who has always been accustomed to unscrupulously, Zhou Ye doesn''t care. At most, he will start doing things when the time comes. He is not afraid of these countries...


    The atmosphere in the car suddenly became awkward... Rogers didn''t know what to say, and Zhou Ye was too lazy to talk, the driver was sweating profusely, and Peggy stared at the driver, thinking how to be silent. Kill him...


    The car slowly reached its destination...


    The car stopped in front of a store called the Brooklyn Antique Store in a remote block. Peggy opened the door first and walked down, and Zhou Ye and Rogers got out of the car.


    Zhou Ye and Rogers didn''t know the road, so they could only follow Peggy.


    "Come with me..." Peggy opened the door first and walked into the antique shop.The wind chimes hung on the door rang, and soon an old white lady who looked no different from an ordinary old man came out and asked kindly, "Is the weather great today?"


    "Yes, but I always carry an umbrella!" Peggy replied. Although she didn''t carry an umbrella at the moment, it was a secret phrase. If she answered wrong, she would be shot.


    Hearing Peggy¡¯s answer, the white old lady walked to the counter and gently took off the button under the counter. Peggy didn¡¯t care, and led Zhou Ye and Rogers directly to the back of the antique shop. Inside the house like a warehouse, he stopped.


    Soon, the bookcase on the wall of the warehouse slowly opened, and a passage appeared in front of several people.


    A few soldiers stood in the passage, and some researchers wearing white robes were walking back and forth...


    Peggy walked inside with the two of them. After turning a few turns, she came to a place that looked like a research site. In the middle, a human-shaped steel instrument was placed there...


    "Okay, let''s go down, soldier!" Paige didn''t have any good feelings for Rogers at the moment, and she was still annoyed at what this guy made Zhou Ye say.


    Rogers walked down with the eyes of the researchers who looked like a guinea pig. Fortunately, there was an acquaintance of him, Dr. Erskine.


    "Hey, Zhou, I didn''t expect to see you here!" A familiar voice called out Zhou Ye, who wanted to go to the observatory. Zhou Ye turned his head and took a look. Well, it''s Howard. goods."Hi, Stark!"


    "Since the welcome party, you have never appeared again. I didn''t expect you to become a colonel now...?" Howard looked at the military rank on Zhou Ye''s shoulder and felt that his collaborator was too mysterious.


    "I just want to accompany Peggy!" Zhou Ye smiled and wrapped Peggy in his arms, and said, "After all, you know, there are a group of big masters in the barracks, throw Peggy yourself I don¡¯t worry about it in the past!"


    "...Well, you are great!" Howard can only say one word about this. In order to accompany a woman, he gave himself the rank of colonel. This Nima is not supernatural, what is supernatural?


    "Mr. Stark, can you come here?" At this time, the researcher below called Stark, probably asking about the machine. Stark hurriedly responded: "Okay, I''ll just wait a moment. past!"


    "How about a drink in the evening?" Stark asked.


    "Okay!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "You go ahead and talk about it after the experiment is completed!"


    "Okay, but to be honest, I don''t like this little guy..." Stark said and looked at Rogers. "Even if you experiment with a mouse, you will find a stronger one... But... "


    Howard did not finish speaking, but gestured to Rogers'' short stature of just over 1.6 meters... and shrugged his shoulders helplessly, "It looks like a defective product..."


    "May God bless the mice..." Zhou Ye joked with a smile.


    "Well, God bless this poor little guinea mouse!" Howard also said helplessly, walking down the stairs and returning to the proving ground.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Fifty Nine


    When Zhou Ye walked into the observatory room, it was already full of people. There were congressmen in charge of Brooklyn and other members of the government. However, what made Zhou Ye a little hesitant was that a woman appeared inside. There is no woman in the scene.


    With Zhou Ye¡¯s perverted memory, before entering this person, he had watched the movie again, and he remembered all the characters that appeared in the whole movie, and he should have appeared in this scene. The Hydra spy did not appear, but there was an extra woman, a woman Zhou Ye had never seen before.


    "This is?" Zhou Ye asked curiously, standing beside General Chester Phillips, looking at the woman standing beside the congressman.


    "Hello, I am Brianna Black from the Special Operations Group of the Ministry of National Defense, responsible for the news control of this special experiment!" The beautiful blond woman smiled and stretched out her hand to Zhou Ye."You are a legend in the military now. After all, you are the only one who was promoted to colonel when you enlisted in the army!"


    "Are you taunting me?" Zhou Ye showed a playful smile on his face: "Are you trying to test how good a colonel I was promoted by the line of fire?"


    He doesn''t mind letting this woman know how good she is, of course, in various senses...


    "Of course..." Brianna smiled and stepped forward slightly, slightly ambiguous in Zhou Ye''s ear, and whispered in a voice that only two people could hear: "Of course I want to try to dominate you on the couch. It''s amazing, and Miss Ophelia asked me to bring you a message. She said, if you don''t go to her to pay the public pay, she will immediately bring Emma and the others to kill..."


    "...Uh!" Hearing these words, Zhou Ye touched his nose with some embarrassment. It seems that his daughter is here to do something... But it doesn''t matter. What a deep feeling, let alone a life and death for the United States...


    "Does Colonel Zhou Ye still have any questions about my identity?" Brianna left Zhou Ye''s side, and then gave him an electric eye.


    "No more..." Zhou Ye touched his cheek. This Nima was so embarrassed that he actually met her family...


    "It seems... the little guy is still so popular with women!" General Chester smiled. In his opinion, it is very common for a beautiful woman to tease a handsome boy.


    "Yes, I have to say, this young and promising colonel really pleases those women!" The congressman also said sourly. After all, as a man, he still has some ideas about a beautiful woman, but Seeing this beautiful woman who doesn''t lie to him but to molest another man, his heart is still somewhat dissatisfied.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 266

    At this moment, there was a harsh noise from the speakers in the viewing room, which once again attracted everyone''s eyes to the test field below.


    "Who is this woman?" Peggy asked next to Zhou Ye in a low voice, "When did you hook up another one with the Ministry of Defense?"


    "I''ll tell you later!" Zhou Ye whispered.


    "Okay..." Peggy didn''t actually care too much. After all, she and Zhou Ye weren''t once or twice with other sisters, she was just a little curious.


    At this moment, Dr. Erskine''s voice came from the stereo."Ladies and gentlemen, today we are not a step towards extinction, but the first step towards peace. The first is a series of minimally invasive injections to inject serum into muscles. After serum injection, it will cause rapid changes in cells. It stimulates growth and then penetrates the subject through life rays."


    At this time Rogers on the proving ground has been tied to the instrument, and then injected with super soldier serum...


    After the injection was completed, the flat instrument stood up, the steel shields on both sides were closed, and life rays began to be irradiated...


    Rogers, who was not unexpected in the middle, screamed in pain. When Dr. Erskine was about to give up the test, he stopped it... The test continued-when the radiation power reached 100%, the entire unit was overloaded and short-circuited. ...


    As the steel life-ray instrument was turned on, a changed Rogers appeared in front of people. At this moment, he has grown a lot taller and has become a lot stronger...


    "Oh my god, this is really a miracle..." the congressman exclaimed.


    "This kid, he really succeeded!" General Chester is happier than anyone else, because this shows that in the near future, there will be a group of super soldiers on the European battlefield...


    Everyone walked down with excitement, but Zhou Ye and Peggy were not included. Zhou Ye didn¡¯t care if there would be an American captain, and Peggy simply wanted to stay with Zhou Ye. Just around.


    A group of people rushed up and surrounded Rogers in the center. They touched Rogers'' muscles with their hands from time to time, trying to see if it was real or just an illusion...


    On the other hand, Dr. Erskine, the soul of the entire experiment, was left aside, but he didn¡¯t care. He looked at Rogers with satisfaction. This was discovered by him and shaped into this proving ground by himself. protagonist¡­¡­


    Dr. Erskine felt that it was Rogers'' tenacious character that made his experiment, and he was willing to give him all the glory of this place, which was the reward he deserved.


    "Dr. Erskine?" A pleasant female voice interrupted Dr. Erskine''s thoughts.


    "You are?" Dr. Erskine turned to look, a beautiful woman with long blonde hair was looking at herself.


    "Hydra needs you, Doctor!" Brianna said with a smile, "Please go back with me!"


    "Who are you?" Erskine shouted vigilantly when he heard the word Hydra.


    His shouting awakened everyone who was still in joy, and Rogers also looked at this place...


    "It''s too uncooperative..." Brianna rolled her eyes and slashed Dr. Erskine''s neck like a knife, knocking him out...


    Then Brianna calmly reached out and took Dr. Erskine''s neck collar, walked gracefully towards the only super soldier serum, picked up the serum and kicked it into her pocket.


    "Let go of Doctor!" General Chester raised his hand and took out his gun, and pointed it at Brianna.


    Brianna took Dr. Erskine up without a hassle and used it as a shield to block her in front of her."Okay guys, I should go now, don''t send me off! Long live the Hydra!"


    "Let go of Dr. Erskine!" How could Rogers, who had long regarded Dr. Erskine as his benefactor, watched the doctor be taken away from him?He sneaked around behind Brianna a long time ago, and rushed forward when he was not prepared...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Sixty


    Brianna kicked Rogers up three meters high with a scorpion-tailed barb, and looked at Rogers, who was falling to the ground and shaking her head, Brianna curled her mouth in disdain. , Whispered taunting: "Ha... Captain America?"


    Forget it, this time is not the time to have fun with them, my task is to take Dr. Erskine out of here, not to smash the American captain.


    As a third-level agent of Umbrella, Brianna herself also has mutant genes. She has three kinds of abilities. The transformation comes from the genes of the witch, and the psychic ability comes from the genes of Emma the White. The super recovery ability is the genetic result of Umbrella¡¯s genius experiment, which is the love crystallization of Wolverine and Sabretooth...


    In addition, the skeleton of her whole body has been replaced with Super Edman alloy. It is not that she does not want to use the latest X metal as the skeleton. It is that the thing can only be shaped at absolute zero. This Nima is embarrassing... No one can afford to live at absolute zero, even those with super recovery ability...


    In summary, Brianna has absolute self-confidence and can come and go freely among the army. At this moment, she is holding Dr. Erskine¡¯s clothes and blocking him as a shield, and everyone Also because of the rat avoidance device, I dare not get too close.


    Sitting in the observation room, Zhou Ye smiled and watched all this. He was the one who knew Brianna''s strengths and weaknesses best. Who made him the master of Umbrella?But he didn''t plan to go down and help Brianna. It was his own person. Although he was the two parties of the gambling agreement, his palms and backs were all fleshy. It was impossible to help others beat his own people, right?Ophelia will not let him go to the window...


    "Not good..." And Peggy next to him was no longer so calm. She got up and wanted to chase her out, but she was caught by Zhou Ye."Don''t make trouble, you can''t beat her!"


    "..." Peggy looked around, then leaned over to make a kiss on Zhou Ye''s cheek, and said in a low voice and quickly: "I don''t want to beat her, but I want to take advantage of the chaos to solve it. That driver...just now this woman talked to you so intimately, you will never escape the investigation afterwards, in case the driver tells you what you said today..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was moved for a while, what a wonderful woman. Although he was not afraid of being investigated, he still stood up with Peggy after thinking about it. "Let''s go, let''s go see the excitement..."


    "..." Peggy walked out with Zhou Ye without knowing why...


    Along the way, I saw a lot of corpses, they were all guards here, most of them were pierced with a sword.Zhou Ye knew that they were all pierced into their heads by the Edman Alloy Army in Brianna''s hands.


    The two quickened their pace and soon chased the crowd.


    At this moment, Brianna has walked out of the door of the antique shop, and the old lady who was guarding the door has also been dead, who let her shoot directly...


    "Okay, you don''t have to send it here anymore. You are so enthusiastic that I am a little uncomfortable!" Brianna still smiled cleverly, teasing the group of people around her, seemingly not letting them go. In the eyes.


    "Let go of Dr. Erskine, let''s let you go!" General Chester, the highest-ranked among the group, said, "I don''t think you can get away..."


    After a while, the entire block was blocked by the army, and even a few armored vehicles drove to the entrance of the street, and the muzzle of the black hole faced Brianna.


    "Oh, I''m so scared..." Brianna smiled and provocatively said: "You guys are shooting..."


    "Don''t force me..." General Chester gritted his teeth. He would never allow Dr. Erskine to fall into Hydra''s hands.


    In his opinion, Dr. Erskine fell into the hands of the Hydra to be in the hands of the Nazis, and fell into the hands of the Nazis to be equal to the Allied forces on the European battlefield, facing thousands of super soldiers. This is something he absolutely does not allow.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye and Peggy also walked out, and he blinked at Brianna faintly, and then looked at the driver who was watching the bustle not far away.


    Brianna nodded almost imperceptibly. Just after she nodded, Zhou Ye drew her gun and shot Dr. Erskine in the head.


    "Don''t..." Rogers yelled, trying to rush to block the bullet, but it was too late...


    Rogers watched as the bullet flew towards Dr. Erskine¡¯s head, but was powerless, he couldn''t help but close his eyes...


    As soon as Brianna raised her hand, the military thorn that grew from the back of her hand flew the bullet from Zhou Ye at a tricky angle...


    And she also understands that if the master does not shoot at herself but hits her own mission target, this is the master warning to herself, and leave as soon as you finish things, don''t be troubled here...


    The crowd was in an uproar-they didn''t expect that this woman would protect Dr. Erskine, and on the other side, a driver who was killed by a ricochet, but no one cared... There are many unlucky ghosts on the battlefield, and he is not missing. this one.


    "Instructor... how can you..." Rogers also opened his eyes at this time and saw that Dr. Erskine was okay, turning his head to question Zhou Ye.


    "How can I shoot the doctor?" Zhou Ye said quietly: "What I can''t get, nor can the enemy get it. If we don''t want our soldiers to encounter more super soldiers on the European battlefield, Then this is the best result..."


    General Chester nodded vaguely. He felt that Zhou Ye, a little fellow, had a great appetite for him. Although it was a little cold-blooded, soldiers should be like this...


    Zhou Ye didn''t expect that such a serious nonsense of himself would actually be right to General Chester''s temper... This is really...


    At this moment, Brianna, who was warned by her own ruler, raised her right hand, and a very thin wire flew out of her wrist and hung it directly on the edge of the roof next to her. She pressed the mechanism and the power unit was activated. The two flew towards the rooftop...


    General Chester looked at Brianna who was about to escape to the sky, gritted her teeth and ordered: "Shoot me..."


    "Don''t...no, general, don''t shoot, Dr. Erskine is still in her hand..." Rogers hurriedly stood in front of a few soldiers who raised their submachine guns to fire, preventing them from firing. ...


    The soldiers looked at each other and couldn''t figure out whether they should fire or not... They couldn''t help but look at General Chester.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 267

    It was just such a delay, Brianna had already reached the top of the building, flying away with Dr. Erskine in a single-soldier aircraft that had already been prepared...


    General Chester gritted his teeth and looked at the individual aircraft flying in the sky, staring at Rogers, and said angrily: "If the future is on the battlefield, there will be a large number of casualties due to the Nazis appearing too many super soldiers. You have to take full responsibility, you are now kicked out of the army, soldier!"


    After finishing speaking, without even looking at Rogers, he left here bitterly, the doctor was snatched away, and the last tube of super soldier serum was also snatched away, so only a successful individual has nothing to him. significance.


    He now has to hurry up to make arrangements for the arrest of spies, hoping to have a chance to stop Dr. Erskine before he is taken away. No matter how bad, he cannot be saved by the Doctor and he cannot be left to the Nazis.


    "I... did I do something wrong?" Rogers looked at the general who was leaving angrily at a loss, wondering what he did wrong...


    "No, I think you did what every U.S. citizen would do!" The congressman walked over with a smile. For him, he doesn''t care about the battlefield, but it is clear that the super who has been kicked out of the army is now. Soldiers will be a good gimmick."I have a job. I don''t know if you are interested. Of course, this is also a job against the Nazis..."


    "If...you can..." Rogers just wanted to agree, but was pulled back to the test site by a group of researchers...


    It''s just that after countless experiments and tests by those scientists, it was discovered that the formula of Super Soldier Serum could not be obtained from Rogers''s body... So for the time being, Rogers was free again.


    Rogers, who was free again, was arrested by a member of Parliament, and used his super soldier''s gimmick to help himself sell the US war debt...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Sixty One


    Today is Rogers¡¯s first time on the stage. He felt embarrassed when he had never performed before. He was dressed like an actor, standing on the stage with a group of dancers and chanting those shameful lines. This is for him. Said it is a challenge.


    At this moment, he was standing at the entrance of the stage, taking a deep breath.There''s no way he is too nervous... He should be on stage immediately after the girls dance. He doesn''t know what to do if he gets stuck by then?What if the audience booed themselves?


    "Don''t be nervous, soldier, you have to believe in yourself!" A familiar, lazy voice that was about to become his nightmare sounded in Rogers'' ears, causing him to stare wide and turn his head."Instructor?"


    "It''s not in the army anymore, don''t need to be so formal!" Zhou Ye leaned against the set wall and said with a smile: "I am now a member of the Special Observation Team of the Scientific Strategy Corps. I will be responsible for observing you after the super injection. All reactions after the soldiers'' serum!"


    "But... aren''t you a colonel?" Rogers knows that no one is sensible. No one will kick a young and promising colonel to him. At most, sending a second-class soldier over is considered worthy of him.


    "No way, who made me fall into the spy incident?" Although Zhou Ye said helplessly, there was actually no unhappy expression on his face.


    When the Hydra Spygate incident broke out, he was indeed under investigation, but he was stopped by General Chester, but Zhou Ye was unwilling to stay in the army anymore, this guy who is not happy every day. How could it be possible to spend so long among those big masters?


    So Zhou Ye simply ordered his subordinates to find someone to transfer himself to Rogers''s side. Why did he go to Rogers''s side?


    Hmm-this is a very serious question, what is it for?


    Zhou Ye''s eyes couldn''t help but glanced at the dancing girls with long legs on the outside stage... the legs played for a few years, and they were a large group.


    "Instructor, I believe you are innocent...?" Rogers comforted his instructor, but he didn''t receive Zhou Ye''s response... He couldn''t help but follow Zhou Ye''s gaze, okay.He instantly understood his instructor''s mind... "Instructor, it''s time for me to play..."


    "Well, let''s go!" Zhou Ye waved his hand indifferently... He is not GAY, how could he be interested in the American captain?What he is interested in are those girls with long legs...


    Rogers walked onto the stage with helplessness.But let¡¯s not say that Zhou Ye interrupted him like this, he really forgot the nervousness, and he did not stammer on the small note behind the shield to pass the level... I have to say that this is really a small surprise. .


    When Rogers walked off the stage with excitement and wanted to report the news to his instructor, he found that Zhou Ye had been surrounded by a group of dancing girls long ago.


    Taking off his headgear, Rogers looked at his face in the backstage mirror, and then at Zhou Ye...Finally, he had to admit one thing, even though he had become handsome after the super soldier serum was injected. A lot, but...compared to that enchanting evildoer, he is just a good face...


    This discovery made him extremely frustrated--


    As for Zhou Ye, among a group of girls, the witty words provoke the girls'' spring hearts... I have to say that this congressman is also enough to fight for the war national debt. Most of these girls are temporarily recruited from Broadway. Dancers, the average age is no more than 18 years old...


    Thanks to this somewhat conservative age, they are all clean...well, the unpolluted kind...


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The capital of Kansas, Topeka.


    In the hotel where the performance troupe stayed, Brady, a cronies of the senator who is in charge of the entire performance troupe¡¯s external liaison, is rushing around...


    Seeing that it was almost time for the show, but the girls disappeared...Where did he find so many dancers temporarily...Brady was almost dying.


    "Hi, Brady, what''s the matter?" Rogers just happened to walk out of his room and asked curiously when he saw the little fat man walking back and forth in a hurry.


    "Oh my God, Rogers... This time something big happened and the girls are gone..." Brady was already incoherent anxiously...


    "Have you knocked on their door?" Rogers asked casually.


    "Knocked, but no one answered... I also asked the waiter to open the door of their house. The contents were all fine, but people couldn''t find it..." Brady was already mad.


    "Okay, I think I know where they are!" Rogers shrugged his shoulders and ignored Brady''s questioning. He walked directly to the door of Zhou Ye''s large suite and knocked on the door.Shouted: "Instructor, it''s time to perform soon..."


    "..." Brady looked at Rogers with a [you are teasing me], and he was looking for those dancing girls, not the liaison officer in the army.


    "Trust me, that''s right!" Rogers said without explaining, leaning directly on the wall at the door, waiting patiently.


    Before long, Zhou Ye wrapped a bath towel and opened the door, yawning to Rogers and said, "Are you vampires? The performance was so late yesterday, and I got up so early today..."


    "I can''t help it, everything is to fight the Nazis!" Rogers shrugged, and helplessly lifted his chin, indicating that this is not his own pot, but Brady''s.


    "Okay, okay! Wait..." Zhou Ye said, closing the door with a slam.


    Then Brady vaguely heard Zhou Ye''s shout from the room, "Girls, it''s time to get up and perform... There is still a performance today!"


    "It''s annoying... Honey, have you seen my little hood?"


    "Millie, you are wearing my little cool..."


    "Did anyone see my silk stockings?"


    "I remember last night my dear seemed to use it to play the binding and binding game with Maggie!"


    "Joan, getting up soon, there will be performances soon..."


    It was not too long, Brady saw the girls with messy hair coming out of Zhou Ye''s room one by one. When they all walked out, they had to give Zhou Ye a mouthful... They had to return to themselves. To freshen up in his room, although Zhou Ye lived in a luxury suite, there were not so many restrooms.


    "This...this..." Brady stared at the scene in amazement, looked at Zhou Ye, and then at Rogers... He couldn''t believe what he saw with his eyes.


    "Yes, these girls have become the women of the instructors..." Rogers certainly knew what Brady wanted to ask... "If it weren''t for those girls who objected, the instructors would have brought them all home!"


    "Why are they opposed?" Brady was also a little curious at this time.


    "Of course it''s because they are afraid that the instructor will stay with me, enough to attract the next wave of girls!" Rogers rolled his eyes and said, "Of course, in exchange, they also put on those thick enough to be worn as pants. Flesh-colored warm silk stockings?"


    Rogers also couldn''t figure out what those things were. They said they were silk and stockings, but they didn''t leak at all, and the thick ones were almost the same as pants, but they were flesh-colored... it was easy to get confused on stage.


    "This... when did this start?" Brady felt like he was going crazy... A good performance group became someone''s girlfriend group... Can Nima believe it?


    "On the first day the instructor came..." Rogers was also speechless...


    And Zhou Ye, who was sleeping inside, was even more innocent... "Nima, I don¡¯t want to push it all at once... But I just gave a few people my room number, and I didn¡¯t expect them all to come at night. , And tore it in my room...for the peace of the world, so I can only...well, you know, get them all tired, and the world will be peaceful..."


    Chapter Three Hundred and Sixty Two


    November 1943...


    Klausberg, Austria-in the secret base of Hydra-

 Movie World Im King Chapter 268

    On the super large window in a luxuriously decorated bedroom, a body full of white flowers lies all over the place...


    Although the outside is cold in the autumn wind because of the high altitude, but in this room, because of the existence of central heating facilities, it is still warm as spring.


    "Baby, why did you call me here so urgently this time?" Zhou Ye, who was in a good mood after the war, asked curiously while sliding his big hand on his good girl.


    "Of course I miss you..." Ophelia squeezed her body into Zhou Ye''s arms as much as possible, and then sighed lightly, "Sure enough, it''s still the most comfortable in my father''s arms..."


    "Slap--!" Zhou Ye slapped her dolphins unceremoniously, and said, "Hurry up and say business..."


    He knows his daughter too well. If it wasn''t for something important, he would definitely not use the Red Queen''s Immediate Contact Channel to talk to him in such a hurry.


    "People just want you to ask Captain America to come to their base for a turn!" Ophelia said with an aggrieved look on her small face.


    "Why?" Zhou Ye asked strangely: "You are almost a mortal enemy with them now, let them destroy the base you have worked so hard to build?"


    "It''s because I''m too popular now, so I want to go underground!" Ophelia looked like I had no choice.


    "Deserve it..." Zhou Ye rolled his eyes. He knew what his daughter had done recently. He kidnapped outstanding scientists in the name of Hydra all over the world. Even Howard was almost killed. ...


    In fact, it wasn''t that he was almost hit by a poisonous hand. It should be said that he has already suffered a poisonous hand because they cut off a piece of Howard''s finger. It is estimated that this copy of Howard is already busy in Hydra''s Underground Research Institute, right?


    Except for Axis Abroad, almost all countries have issued permanent wanted orders against the Hydra organization, especially the Strategic Science Corps has been immortal with Hydra...


    It is obvious that you can accomplish something unobtrusively and sneakily, everyone who has to do it is known to everyone, Zhou Ye doesn''t know what his daughter is thinking...


    "That''s why people want to implement the tail docking plan!" Ophelia shook Zhou Ye''s hand like a little girl like Cao Jiao.


    "Speaking of the point..." Zhou Ye didn''t believe that his daughter was a short-sighted person. There must be other plans after the docking plan...


    "Sure enough, I can''t hide from you, Dad..." Ophelia said with a smile: "I will deliberately let Captain America discover a few conspicuous bases... Then, in the bases, all the scientists and prisoners of war I kidnapped... "


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye noticed Ophelia''s accent deliberately when she said about the kidnapping, "I''m afraid those are already clones loyal to Hydra?"


    "Yes!" Ophelia smiled triumphantly, like a little girl who got good grades and was performed by her parents: "Those copyists will definitely participate in important scientific research projects in various countries after returning to their home countries. At that time, I don¡¯t even need any means to take the scientific results as my own... Even I can slowly turn the entire project team into a branch of Hydra! This is called [borrow chicken and egg ,blossom everywhere"


    "Then how many bases do you plan to give up?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "All the bases currently in the war zone have been abandoned. I plan to move the headquarters to a neutral country... and the sub-base there has also been built..." Ophelia said.


    "Then how do you guarantee that Captain America will come?" After Zhou Ye asked this sentence, he couldn''t help but want to give himself a mouth. This question is really too bad. Since his daughter Ophelia raised this question Plan, then I''m afraid she is already fully prepared, such as a good friend of Captain America, new haw...


    "Buggy!"


    The two said the name in unison, and Ophelia kissed Zhou Ye happily and said, "Daddy really has telepathy with me..."


    Of course Zhou Ye knew that his daughter was deliberately selling cute, "Well, since you have captured the future Winter Soldier...then this plan is fine!"


    "Well, I will definitely make a low-level mistake like the Red Skull. Mark all the bases on the map in the office, and even I can get a real red skull that has been injected with serum to kill him..." Liya smiled and said: "This way they will really think that Hydra is finished. After all, the boss has been killed by him..."


    "What is the real name of this plan?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Dandelion Project!" Ophelia said proudly and proudly: "Let my Hydra be like dandelion, with this shareholder wind, from bright to dark, and sprinkle its seeds all over the world!"


    "Well, in this case...I''ll go back first!" Zhou Ye said, planning to get up and put on clothes, but was dragged back by Ophelia.


    "It''s still early, you don''t have to hurry back to comfort your little dancing girls..." Ophelia bit Zhu Chun and said: "You want you to be like the last time you punish me..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless. It seemed that his daughter was planning to stay on the ground for three days. Forget it, as a loving father, she must fulfill her daughter''s dream...


    The flames of war are rekindling¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Four hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye''s figure once again appeared in the Italian frontline barracks.


    This time he was accompanied by Captain America to come here to show condolences...Because of the shortage of supplies in the army, Zhou Ye could only be aggrieved to live in a tent with the props of the American team Rogers and the song and dance troupe, while the girls lived in another tent. In a tent...


    Of course, it is true that Zhou Ye has never rested here. He usually lives with girls at night... come secretly, leave secretly... don''t take a leaf.


    No way, who made the girls¡¯ tent next to the medical volunteers?There is a forbidden place for the men in the entire barracks. After all, those officers also know the virtues of the soldiers under their hands. Don''t look at it tightly, I am afraid that these little nurses will come alone, but two of them will go back...


    As for the ethics of the American soldiers?Just look at the divorce wave in the British army after World War II...Those enthusiastic American soldiers helped their fraternal country fight, and at the same time helped their soldiers comfort their wives who are suffering from lovesickness at home... Yes, they are so internationalist...


    Zhou Ye lives here these days, but he has taught a lot of arrogance and liu who want to sneak in to steal, incense, steal and jade assholes, but it seems that they have also learned to be smart recently, knowing that someone is guarding them. People are uncomfortable to find.


    Uh, I digressed again. It''s not the time to think about it. It''s important to find Rogers first. Zhou Ye tidied up his mind and started wandering in the barracks.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Sixty Three


    Zhou Ye, dressed in a colonel''s uniform, wandered around the barracks, looking for Rogers'' figure. What I have to say is that the high rank is dangling, and there are soldiers saluting wherever he goes.


    At this moment, the sky was overcast, and soon, the big raindrops of beans fell down, hitting the tent, and brought a muffled noise like fried beans¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    And Zhou Ye also found Rogers curled up and sitting there under a rain canopy outside the tent.


    As soon as Zhou Ye walked over, Rogers, who heard his footsteps, said: "Instructor, am I the most useless person...?"


    "Why do you suddenly ask?" Zhou Ye came to Rogers''s side and sat down casually and said, "How could you be the most useless person? You see how good war bonds are sold because of your existence, at least The soldiers on the front line don¡¯t have to be short of food and clothing because of lack of money..."


    "No, instructor, this is not the life I want..." Rogers said with a trembling mouth: "I was booed by the soldiers when I was performing. I know they look down on me... But I don''t want to be like this either. Like a clown on the stage..."


    "Okay, I know you can do more!" Zhou Ye patted his shoulder and said, "But, now I want to tell you bad news..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s tone a little solemn, Rogers couldn''t help turning his head and looking at him and asked, "What''s bad news?"


    "I heard that your friend is in the 107th Infantry Regiment? Isn''t it?" Zhou Ye asked without shy, because Zhou Ye had seen the bullet shells Bucky mailed back to him from the front. At that time, Rogers was still very happy to follow He introduced how his good friends take care of themselves for a long time...


    Upon hearing the news of Bucky¡¯s 107 Infantry Regiment, Rogerston became excited, grabbed Zhou Ye''s arm, and hurriedly asked: "What happened to Bucky?"


    "I don''t know what happened to Bucky, but I know that the 107th Infantry Regiment just lost a battle!" Zhou Ye said indifferently, "It is said that the loss was heavy!"


    "...I''ll go to the general now..." Rogers said, standing up and rushing into the rain curtain...


    "Hehe, what a passionate idiot!" Zhou Ye looked at Rogers''s back and smiled lightly. To be honest, he doesn''t hate the personality of the US team. Compared with the shit-like personality of other superheroes, he thinks that the US team has It can be called a saint...


    But he thinks Rogers will definitely stay behind closed doors, because General Phillips doesn''t wait to see him. Is this surname familiar?Yes, the commander here is the executor of the rebirth plan...


    Sure enough, Zhou Ye did not expect it, but after a while, Rogers walked back in despair, "The general refused to send reinforcements to support Bucky..."


    "Then what are you going to do now?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "You are right, instructor, there is much more I can do!" Rogers swept away the decadent look on his face, turned around and got into the prop room, Zhou Ye followed up and took a look, well, Rogers this guy Packing his outfit... It¡¯s the costume he wore with the helmet that a sister wore during the performance. It is estimated that Rogers is also out of place...


    After all, he is not an official soldier, and he can''t get those munitions...


    "Okay, let go of the trash..." Zhou Ye patted Steve on the shoulder, and then said, "Come with me..."


    "...Instructor..." Rogers couldn''t help but looked at Zhou Ye with emotion. Although he said that the instructor likes to dig holes to harm people, and is also very troublesome, he is still reliable at the critical moment.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 269

    "Don''t look at me like that, I''m not your Bucky..." Zhou Ye was furry all over Rogers'' innocent eyes, and hurriedly said [Come with me], and couldn''t help turning around and fleeing.


    Zhou Ye took Rogers in the barracks, twisting and turning, and soon came to a place that indicated the military restricted area...


    "Sir, please show your pass certificate!" A guard standing guard stopped Zhou Ye''s path.Obviously, with Zhou Ye''s military rank, I can''t get in here...


    Zhou Ye didn''t bother to take care of the guard of the second-class soldier directly, and he fought his dantian directly, and roared."Stark--, I''ll pick up your wife if you don''t come out again!"


    Regardless of the loudness of the voice, the amount of information in this voice makes people feel overwhelming... The sentry on guard duty was dumbfounded, and Rogers kept his face behind him, for fear that others would know that he was following him. Zhou Ye came with...


    "Damn... Zhou, can''t you let me take a good rest for a day?" Howard walked out after a little time. The guy was unkempt and sleepy, and he just fell asleep.


    Howard walked up crookedly and complained: "Zhou, you are simply a devil. I drank all my collection of Scotch whiskey last night, but I plan to get it back as heirloom... You are so early today. come out¡­¡­"


    "Well, guards, let him in!" Howard, who was thinking about it, suddenly saw Zhou Ye being stopped outside the cordon, and asked the guards to let them in.


    "But sir..." Of course the guard knew Howard, but he didn''t dare to let Zhou Ye in easily...


    "Call them to find me if you have something to do!" Howard said without caring, pulling up Zhou Ye and walking into the restricted area...The guards had no choice but to contact Shangfeng through the internal phone in the sentry post. Obviously knowing Zhou Ye''s identity, this matter will not be over.


    "Howard, this is Rogers..." Zhou Ye introduced."I think you should know each other!"


    "Of course... Captain America!" Howard smiled and shook hands with Rogers, then looked at Zhou Ye vigilantly and asked: "Zhou, isn''t it enough for you to drink alone? You have to bring another person to me. Drink the bar!?"


    "Am I that kind of person?" Zhou Ye said a word, only to find that these two shameless guys nodded together...


    "Okay, stop making trouble!" Zhou Ye said with a straight face, "Rogers wants to go deep behind enemy lines and go to Hydra''s base to rescue his friends. I think he might get some help from you!"


    "Okay, okay..." Howard looked at Zhou Ye and said helplessly: "I knew you would be fine if you came here. Have you watched my newly developed bulletproof suit?"


    "You know me..." Zhou Ye patted Howard happily on the shoulder. If he didn''t find Howard had a better taste for him after getting along for a while, how could he prevent his own woman from taking Howard...


    Although I lost a finger, it is better to lose a finger than to lose my life...


    Facing Zhou Ye''s praise, Howard looked helpless, "Well, you will definitely not come to me just for a bulletproof suit. Let''s talk, what else?"


    "Nothing else. By the way, I want you to be a guest driver and send us to Austria..." Zhou Ye said as if he was going to the canteen to buy a pack of cigarettes as casually...that''s the frontline war zone, there are everywhere there. Anti-aircraft fire...


    But Howard was also very simple, "Well, who will let me owe you a life... Now let''s measure our Captain America figure, after all, the clothes may be a little big..."


    Chapter Three Hundred and Sixty Four


    In the clouded sky, a small twin-propeller fixed-wing passenger plane is flying towards Klausburg, Austria.


    On the plane...


    Zhou Ye, who was already accustomed to the luxury shuttle, was very uncomfortable with the roar of the engine on the plane, and couldn''t help complaining: "Howard, can''t you build a better plane?"


    "You are content...this is the best airplane I can get..." Howard, who was driving the plane, responded loudly, not loud, the engine noise in the cabin is at least 60 decibels.


    "Damn..." Zhou Ye could only complain and complain. If he let him fly to take Steve by himself... he would never want to. In his own words, I would never hold a man in my arms. .


    "Instructor... do you really want to go with me?" Steve Rogers finally checked his parachute and couldn''t help but said, "Actually, you only need to be in the base..."


    "Shut up, I''m the instructor!" Zhou Ye''s eyes widened, and Rogers shrank his neck in fright.No way, Zhou Ye had already cast a psychological shadow on him.


    Although Rodgers was too stunned by Zhou Ye to speak, he was still very grateful to his instructor. It was clear that this matter had nothing to do with him, but for his own sake, the instructor was willing to take risks...


    If Zhou Ye knew what Rogers thought, he would probably say, "Kid paper, you think too much!"


    In fact, Zhou Ye wanted to accompany Rogers to rescue the Winter Soldier only because he wanted to watch the excitement. Of course, he had to be careful not to make his own woman anxious. That would be a big deal.


    Even though Ophelia''s character would be scrupulous about her plan and wouldn''t kill Rogers, but... there is no problem with removing his thigh...


    Zhou Ye didn''t want the only superhero he was eye-catching to become a disabled person. The United States did not have [the iron leg of capitalism] for him.


    There was a sudden violent gunfire from outside the plane. Obviously, the air defense radar on the ground had spotted Howard¡¯s plane and was using anti-aircraft guns to intercept him. Maybe a fighter jet coming next to take off will intercept him...


    "Okay, just send it here!" Zhou Ye said as he took off the cabin door, "I wish you a long way, Howard!"


    As he said, he jumped out of the cabin... and Rogers jumped right after him.


    "Hey, whoever shuts down the hatch for me when you have all gone down..." Howard also looked hard, "It''s very cold in the sky..."


    It''s a pity that the two people who have jumped off the plane can''t hear him at all...


    Zhou Ye and the two immediately landed in the mountains, holding a military map, after identifying the direction, rushing towards the proven Hydra base...


    The two quickly found the base of Hydra in the mountains. After all, Zhou Ye knew the road, and he didn''t know how many times he had come to tryst with his daughter. How could he get lost...


    The two squatted in the dark woods, looking at the brightly lit base not far ahead, Rogers was a little worried... It seemed that the entire base was heavily guarded, and it was impossible to get in.


    "Waiting here..." Zhou Ye said, jumping out of the woods.


    Rogers saw a black shadow like a swift panther, quickly jumping onto the high wall under the cover of various shadows... After two muffled snorts, the sentry on the high wall was brought down.


    "Well done!" Rogers couldn''t help but admire Zhou Ye''s actions. Even with his strengthened body, he felt that he couldn''t perform as an instructor.


    After turning over the sentry, Zhou Ye waved to the outside, and Rogers quickly jumped onto the high wall.


    "Go and save people, let me see what the hell is Hydra doing here!" Zhou Ye said, before Rogers could reply, he slipped into the shadows and disappeared in Rogers'' realization soon. among.


    "The instructor is worthy of being an instructor..." Rogers sighed, and jumped off the wall... and ran into the base.


    Zhou Ye, who had left Rogers''s sight, walked towards his daughter''s bedroom generously.He has been here how many times, and there is no such thing as getting lost...


    "Hi¡ªbaby, I''m here!" Zhou Ye opened the door, and his voice entered the room before anyone entered.


    "Dad..." A slender figure suddenly fell into Zhou Ye''s arms, holding Zhou Ye and nibbling...


    After a moment¡ªthe two separated.


    "Aisley, why are you here?" Zhou Ye couldn''t help asking when seeing his daughter, who was supposed to be in Umbrella''s base, appeared here.


    "Sister Ophelia called me!" Ashley hugged Zhou Ye tightly, and said with a happy face: "Sister Ophelia just asked me to use her ability to turn a man into a woman... ¡­"


    "Puff--!" Zhou Ye was stunned. Did his daughter make a moth again?"Where is Ophelia now?"


    "Sister is in the main control room now, I''ll take you there, Dad!" Ashley cleverly led Zhou Ye to the main control room hidden deep underground.


    Soon, the two of them came to the main control room, Zhou Ye took a big look, well, basically his daughters are here...


    There are Emma the White Queen, the Phoenix Girl Qin Lei, the Storm Girl Orollo, etc... They are sitting round and round on the sofa in the main control room, unblinking watching Rogers on the big screen saving the prisoners there. What...


    Rogers on the screen has released the prisoners of war. These prisoners of war, like tigers descending from the mountain, snatched weapons and equipment from the soldiers of the Hydra, and transformed into Rambo, rushing across the base...


    Of course Zhou Ye knew what was going on. Those Hydra soldiers in full armor were just inferior rapid prototyping clones. On the contrary, many of those prisoners of war were specially crafted Hydra soldiers...


    "Did anyone see Bucky?" The US team on the screen was pulling a prisoner of war to ask about his good friend, and someone quickly responded to him.

 In Movie World Chapter 270

    "There is an isolation ward at the factory. Many people have never returned after being taken there!"


    Rogers rushed out without looking back...


    "Look, this is true love. I heard that my lover was captured, not far away, alone in the wolf''s den... Tsk tsk!" Ophelia was still expressing emotion.


    When the girls heard it, they lighted their heads in agreement, with a look of approval.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t laugh or cry. It was a sign that his gang of women were becoming rotten women."Dear Ophelia, can you tell me why Ashley is ruined here?"


    "father¡­¡­"


    "Honey, here you are!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s voice, the women realized that their own man had actually appeared here. They all rushed forward, calling them fathers and dears. For a while, Zhou Ye couldn¡¯t ask Ophelia. .


    However, Zhou Ye soon learned of Ophelia¡¯s plan, and there was no need to even ask, because on the screen, Rogers had already found his good friend Bucky...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Sixty Five


    "Bucky-are you here?" Rogers defeated countless Hydra soldiers all the way, and finally rushed to the isolation ward next to the factory...


    In this simple ward, there is only one restraint bed placed in the center...


    "Bucky..." Rogers rushed over and saw that the one lying on it was his good friend Bucky...


    "Bucky... how are you? Can you hear me?" Rogers said as he untied Bucky''s restraints...


    "..." Bucky opened his eyes slowly and was dull for a long time...


    "Oh my God, what did they do to you..." Rogers looked at his friend''s cheek and suddenly felt that something was wrong?Uh, by the way, beard, my friend''s face doesn''t even have a beard... and it seems that the facial features of the whole person are also much softer...


    "Steve..." Bucky finally recognized his good friend. Although Steve Rogers has changed a lot after the serum injection, his general facial features have not changed.


    "Bucky, what''s wrong with your voice?" Rogers was a little strange to his friend, and his voice seemed to become a little sharp...


    But looking at Bucky¡¯s tired expression, Rogers knew that this was really not a good place for reminiscence. He hurriedly helped Bucky to sit up, and helped Bucky, who was a little weak, under the window, planning to leave here...


    "I''m fine..." Bucky said weakly, "Steve, you seem to have grown taller..."


    "Let''s go!" Rogers said, looking around, suddenly saw a map of Europe on the wall next to it, with a Hydra logo on it, marking several locations... Rogers silently marked the location on the map I remembered it in my heart, and then he helped Bucky walk outside.


    "Why are you here?" Bucky asked.


    "I joined a plan for the army... I''ll talk about it later in detail!" Rogers replied while helping Bucky walk out.


    At this moment, there was chaos outside, and the prisoners of war released by Steve were all alive and well, smashing the Hydra soldiers one by one.


    At this moment, in the main control room 120 meters underground, Zhou Ye was sitting in the middle of the sofa, holding Ophelia in one hand, Emma the white queen in one hand, and Ashley on his lap. ...Looking at the scene on the monitor, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but complain: "These prisoners of war are so fierce that they have caught up with Rambo, how did they get captured in the first place?"


    "This is how the movie is played, so I did it!" Ophelia said as if it was not my fault, "I have corrected a lot..."


    "Well, people who watch big movies with their heads are fools..." Zhou Ye said mockingly.


    At this time, the base¡¯s self-detonation device was also activated. Of course, it was not Umbrella¡¯s clone production lines that were bombed. The thing was so expensive, Ophelia would blow it up if she was reluctant to act. Yes, what she bombed was just the garbage machines left by the red skulls...


    Soon, Rogers and Bucky met Red Skull...


    "Ha, Captain America?" The Red Skull looked at Rogers disdainfully and said, "Are you the defective product prepared by Dr. Erskine? Get to know, my name is John Schmidt, which can be considered as prepared by Dr. Erskine. of¡­¡­"


    "Where did you take Dr. Erskine?" Rogers stopped. He knew Schmidt, because Dr. Erskine had told him about Schmidt.


    "Of course it is a safe place..." Red Skull said with a smile: "Well, Captain America, I should go now, I hope you will like this buried place!"


    With that said, Red Skull pressed the button to cut off the passage, and then walked onto the elevator calmly. This is not his place to bury his bones. After all, the BOSS will not die until the end, otherwise the scene will look very fake.


    There was an explosion on the ground factory again. Rogers watched as the final path had been cut off by the Red Skull... He looked up and saw the steel beams at the joints on the roof, and hurriedly pulled Bucky up.


    When he got to the top, Rogers let his good friend Bucky go first... But when Bucky passed, the steel beam fell because of the unstable structure of the steel beam caused by the explosion...


    "There must be a rope here..." Bucky yelled at Rogers from the opposite side.


    "Go, go, get out of here..." Rogers shouted, "I''m going to find my instructor, he shouldn''t get out of here..."


    "No, you won''t go, I won''t go... I won''t leave you..." Bucky refused loudly...


    The women in the main control room looked at this scene on the screen in front of them, and all screamed.


    "Let''s see it, Bucky is the true love of the US team, and Bucky has always loved the US team... What a touching scene!"


    Emma said excitedly, her words resonated with all the women, all of them lit their heads, obviously in favor of Emma.


    "Dad, do you still think I shouldn''t let Ashley give Bucky a mother?" Ophelia whispered in Zhou Ye''s ear with a playful look: "Although the US team mentioned you just now, I I bet you, he will definitely not stay and wait for you, he will definitely go with Bucky..."


    "..." Zhou Ye didn''t comment on this, because he felt very awkward anyway, waiting for himself?Do you have a relationship with the US team???Don''t tease, brother''s gender is male and female, and he will live forever.Don''t stay and wait for yourself?I always feel a sense of being abandoned...


    But soon, Zhou Ye didn''t have to struggle, because Rogers really jumped over and ran away with Bucky happily...


    "Hahaha... Dad, I guess I was right!" Seeing the picture on the monitor, Ophelia laughed happily.


    "Papa!" With a sound, Ophelia protected the dolphin with her hands, and the girl looked at an unreasonable man with silky eyebrows.


    "I should go out too, I won''t participate in the next event..." Zhou Ye stood up casually, as if he hadn''t acted on the Ophelia Dolphin just now."Baby, be careful, don''t play off!"


    "Relax, Dad!" Ophelia replied with a smile.


    Zhou Ye also took a bite to say goodbye to the women, and then walked out along a passage to the outside of the base.


    At this time, Rogers was still looking for Zhou Ye''s figure everywhere in the exploding base, and the true love Bucky behind him had to drag his tired body to accompany him to find.


    "Are you looking for me? Soldier!" Zhou Ye''s voice sounded behind Rogers.


    "Instructor... are you okay!" Rogers wanted to rush up to give Zhou Ye a warm hug, but was blocked by Zhou Ye.


    "Don''t, I only hold women..."


    "Instructor, you are fine!" Rogers touched his nose awkwardly, then pulled Bucky over behind him and introduced him to Zhou Ye, "Instructor, this is my good friend Bucky, this is mine. Instructor, Zhou Ye..."


    "Hello there¡­¡­"


    "Hello..." Zhou Ye stretched out his hand and shook his hand with Bucky, and said, "Let''s go, this is not a good place to stay, don''t forget, we are still behind the defense line of the Axis Nation..."


    "Well, let''s go!" Rogers nodded, and then the group joined the prisoners waiting for them outside, and walked towards the front line of the Allied Powers.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Sixty Six


    With the guidance of Zhou Ye''s cheating device, a group of people traversed the entire battlefield like an outing, and encountered very few German troops on the road.


    When they rushed back to the base three days later, the whole base was boiling...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 271

    All the soldiers stood solemnly to welcome their return...Among this group of great lords, a group of beautiful young girls were particularly conspicuous. They were the sisters of Zhou Ye''s song and dance troupe.


    "Hey, Steve, I thought you would be very popular with girls when you become strong!" Bucky on the side elbows Rogers''s mouth, looking at Zhou Ye surrounded by the girls. Said: "It seems that with him by your side, you are destined to have no womanhood in this life..."


    "Well, I admit that I don''t have an instructor..." Rogers, who has long been used to shrugging his shoulders, said: "I just don''t want to find a dance partner!"


    "Don''t talk about it, let''s drink..." Bucky said, putting his arm around Rogers''s neck, and walked towards the soldier Fu Lishe in the barracks.


    Rogers didn''t know if it was his own illusion. He always felt that the Hungarian mouth of his good friend seemed a little soft... which made him a little strange."Buggy, are you injured there?"


    With that said, Rogers also poked Bucky''s chest with his fingers, yes, it was really soft...


    What he didn''t notice was that Bucky''s cheeks turned red immediately after he poked it up...


    "Don''t talk about those useless!" Bucky said unnaturally: "Are you afraid of not having money to buy me a drink?"


    "Of course not..." Although Rogers followed the song and dance troupe to sell war bonds everywhere, don''t forget that he also made movies... Although there is not much money, Rogers does not use much money, so he also saves them. Coming down...the number is also quite large.


    "Then go have a drink, to celebrate my escape!" Bucky said as he pulled Rogers and walked towards the soldier Fu Lishe, there is a small bar in Fu Lishe, Bucky who has been here is knew.


    In the Military Welfare Society¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A group of prisoners of war who had escaped from the dead were cheering loudly and noisily here. Today, the general is also very kind, relaxing the restrictions, and drinking and drinking are no longer limited...


    Rogers went back to Bucky after having a few drinks with the prisoners of war. From his point of view, his best friend today seems to be depressed...


    "Buggy, are you okay?" Rogers asked.


    "Of course... I''m damn good and not so good..." Bucky said insincerely. She didn''t know how to tell her friends that she was turned into a woman by the damn experiment of Hydra...a A genuine woman, from standing peeing to squatting pee...


    How can she say such words?


    "Come on, drink with me..." Bucky said, before Rogers clinked his glasses, he took up the glass and poured a large glass of whiskey into his stomach in one breath.


    "Bucky..." Rogers watched Bucky''s movements, and he could only drink the wine in his glass in one breath...


    The two of them are like this, you and I drink a drink...


    I don''t know how long it has been, Bucky''s physical fitness is no better than Rogers, who has been injected with Super Soldier serum... and got drunk on the table first.


    And Rogers''s own alcohol volume is not very good, and it is almost at the limit now...


    "Okay... Bucky, this... this is not a place to sleep..." Rogers said as he set up Bucky and walked towards his tent, he didn''t care about Zhou Ye because he knew that Zhou Ye was at night. Never sleep there...


    The two figures supported each other and walked staggeringly in the barracks. The patrol team they met would smile and ignore them... After all, they knew that their comrades could come back thanks to the Captain America. ...


    "Okay, Bucky, you can sleep here at night..." Rogers, who helped Bucky back to his tent, placed his good friend on his marching window, and then wanted to go to his instructor. Sleeping in bed, but Bucky interrupted the action.


    "Steve...I want to pee...Where is the bathroom?" Bucky''s dreamlike voice made Rogers stop his undressing. He didn''t want his marching window to get wet... ¡­


    "Here..." Rogers helped Bucky up again, came to an open-air bathroom not far from the tent, and supported him: "It''s all right here..."


    "Oh!" Bucky didn''t care too much, untied his belt and squatted down...


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Rogers was stunned by the scene...what did he see?The best buddies who grew up with me... take a bath together and compete together. The distant buddies of the best buddies have no... Replaced by... uh, let''s not say.


    "..." Bucky, who was releasing the water, suddenly shuddered and became sober a lot... She saw her best friend standing in front of her, dumbfounded, and then looked at what she was doing now... ¡­"Have you seen all of them?"


    "...Uh-, what? What did you say? What did you see?...I didn''t see anything!" Rogers pretended to be stupid.


    "..." Bucky said coldly without speaking.The atmosphere suddenly became embarrassing, and the Baba station, who was finished soon, got up, put on his pants, and stood in front of Rogers, staring at him firmly and saying, "I don¡¯t remember that. The little man who has never conceded his defeat since childhood is actually a coward..."


    "What are you talking about?" Rogers seemed to be irritated by Bucky''s words. There seemed to be a voice in his mind saying to him, [Let her see if you are a coward...].


    "I said, you are..." Before Bucky finished speaking, Rogers used to block the following words...


    "Hmm..."


    The two of them didn''t get into the tent from the bathroom entrance. They didn''t know who started it first, and each other began to disarm each other...


    With a muffled hum...


    Bucky, uh, not Barge now, yes, yes, Barge.


    Baji said goodbye to her completely...for a time, the marching window creaked in the whole room...


    And not far from their tent, two figures, one tall and one short, stood quietly, watching this scene completely...


    "My dear, I''ve done what I promised Sister Ophelia..." Pandora said with a yawn, "Obviously, they just came to see my dear, and she was given another task...really. Actually let me do this kind of thing with spiritual hints..."


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye smiled and kissed Pandora''s small face and said: "It''s rare that I think this kid is good, so don''t let him be alone for a lifetime. This doesn''t conform to my principle of being a good man and repaying him."


    "My dear, you just came to watch the excitement..." Pandora pierced Zhou Ye''s heart with one bite, but she didn''t care anymore."Well, we should also take a rest. It is to help them drive away idlers, and to give them spiritual hints... I''m tired, dear, you have to treat me well!"


    "Well, let''s go and rest too!" Zhou Ye said, grabbing Pandora''s slender waist, and the two of them disappeared in place.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Sixty Seven


    The next morning--


    This is a rare good weather. After a week of rainy days, the sun showed its face for the first time...


    In Zhou Ye''s sleep, he faintly felt as if someone was talking about himself, and then he heard a familiar female voice talking.


    "Honey, it''s time to get up!"


    "Let me sleep for a while!" Naturally, Zhou Ye, who likes Lai Chuang, could not be called so easily. He habitually stretched out his hand, dragged the owner of that voice to his side, and then buried his head in a piece Soft and soft place, this is Zhou Ye''s favorite way to sleep...


    "Okay..." Joan Agnes looked at the man who buried his head in his arms like a child, with a petting smile on the corner of his mouth, stretched out his hands, and gently embraced Zhou Ye''s Head, I want him to sleep more comfortably.


    Caressing Zhou Ye''s soft blonde hair, Qiong couldn''t help but sink into thought.


    This man suddenly appeared beside him like a miracle in life. He attracted the attention of all the girls like a sun, and the same was true for Joan. She couldn''t take her gaze away from him... ¡­


    Even though he has one or another problem, Joan can''t deny that he has filled his heart long ago, and he can''t hold more...


    At this moment, a voice suddenly came from outside, "Oh my God, Joan, let you call my dear to open the window for breakfast, and you were dragged by him to the window again... Are you planning to leave us hungry? Wait till noon?"


    "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! , Looks cute?"


    "..." When Millie heard Qiong''s words, she walked to the front curiously, looked at Zhou Ye''s sleeping face, and couldn''t help smiling."Well, this stinky guy is really cute when he is asleep... much better than when he tossed us..."


    "It''s as if you don''t like being tossed by my dear!" Joan rolled his eyes and said, "Who dragged me down and then rode it on by myself? That small waist is twisted...like a motor, even if it''s all I rolled my eyes by my dear, and still dominates my dear so tightly that I don¡¯t let go. Let a few of us lift you down...!"


    "That''s not because..." Millie''s cheeks were reddish, she just wanted to explain it arrogantly, when she suddenly felt that she had a big hand on her dolphin...the familiar strength and temperature, don''t ask. It''s someone who claims to be sleeping...


    No matter how sleepy Zhou Ye is, he can''t fall asleep when these two sisters talk about these exciting topics around him. What''s more, he is not sleepy himself, just accustomed to staying at the window... "Baby, you deliberately discuss these things. , Do you want to accompany me in morning exercises?"


    "My dear... it''s time to open the window..." Millie forced her big hands to behave on her body, Jiao Sheng said, "Rogers has been waiting for you outside for a long time..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 272

    "Okay..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly. It seems that the morning exercises are not enough for the time being. After all, this is a barracks and not his own home. "It is immoral to set fires or not, so you know the rules..."


    "Bad guy..." The two women murmured, and after looking at each other, one lowered his head and kept Zhou Ye, while the other slid into the quilt, and saw a human figure in the quilt undulating there... ¡­


    More than an hour later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye walked out of the tent refreshedly, and the cheeks of the two women behind him were blushing...and the sisters who had been waiting outside for a long time had long since been surprised...They were taking turns to do this. , Every day two go to call their own man to open the window... This is Fu Lee.


    "My dear... morning!" A sister paper came over, holding Zhou Ye warmly and lovingly offering her good morning, while other sister papers came up one by one, one by one, impartial, everyone Have a share...


    "Instructor--!" Rogers also came over, and was interrupted by Zhou Ye when he wanted to speak.


    "Don''t, don''t worry about it, don''t think I''ll kiss you..." Zhou Ye looked disgusted, causing the girls to laugh into a ball.


    "No..." Rogers was extremely embarrassed by Zhou Ye''s words, but thinking about his own affairs, it seemed that only his own teachers could solve it.


    "I''ll talk about anything when you eat!" Zhou Ye said to the girls: "Bring our Captain America a breakfast..."


    "Okay!" The girls are no strangers to Rogers. After all, they have performed so many times on the same stage. Soon the girls brought Rogers a simple breakfast.


    A plate of grilled sausage, a fried egg, plus a cup of hot Niu Nu Na...


    Rogers had no choice but to sit at the dining table, preparing to eat breakfast with his instructor.


    To be honest, under the crude conditions of the barracks, there was no formal dining table for Zhou Ye. Zhou Ye didn''t care about it. Fortunately, it was close to the forest area. He ran outside and cut a tree. Just nail it. Get a dining table out...


    "It tastes good!" Zhou Ye asked while eating breakfast, "This is Heidi''s craftsmanship. Her family used to run a French restaurant..."


    "Well, it''s really good..." Rogers said casually while eating breakfast absently.


    Zhou Ye didn''t care. He had already noticed Rogers''s thoughtful appearance, and he was hesitant to talk several times...


    Until everyone has eaten breakfast, the girls clean up the tableware and put on makeup.Even Qiong, who liked Zhou Ye the most, went in to put on makeup after serving Zhou Ye and the US team a cup of coffee.


    Seeing the girls left, Rogers hesitated and said, "Instructor... I want you to do me a favor!"


    "Well, let''s talk, I''m listening!" Zhou Ye said after taking a sip of coffee.


    "Can you help me make a new file for Bucky?" Rogers looked at Zhou Ye and asked: "He wants to abandon his previous identity and change to a new identity... All I can think of is you, the instructor!"


    "It''s not impossible!" Zhou Ye said with a wry smile: "But why? He clearly walked out of the prisoner of war camp alive, why abandon his past identity? Does he think this is a shame?"


    "This..." Rogers gritted his teeth. He knew that if he wanted Zhou Ye''s help, Bucky''s gender change must not be kept from Zhou Ye, and moreover, he could not hide it."Bucky was in a prisoner-of-war camp. He was subjected to a live experiment by a Hydra person, and it mutated. Now I have to talk about her..."


    "She?" Zhou Ye pretended to be surprised, "Isn''t Bucky a man? Why use her? Could it be that he mutated into a woman?"


    "Yeah!!!" Rogers nodded and said, "So she wants a new identity now, and her previous identity is considered dead on the battlefield... She feels she can''t face the people and relatives of the past. ..."


    "Okay...!" Zhou Ye nodded, and said, "What do you want her new identity to be called?"


    "It''s Maggie Buchanan. It''s the origin or something, just look at it, the instructor!" Rogers said: "It''s best to have an unrelated identity, so you don''t have to be afraid of being investigated!"


    "Simple..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "You must know that many people lost their families in this war!"


    "Thank you, instructor!" Rogers said gratefully.


    "By the way, since Bucky has become a woman, will she live with you again..." Zhou Ye didn''t finish, but Rogers already understood what he meant, and said with a guard: "Instructor, we are already The relationship is confirmed, and I plan to get married after the war is over..."


    "Puff--!" Zhou Ye squirted out the coffee in his mouth all of a sudden. He absolutely didn''t mean to make Bucky. If nothing else, he just thought about the way he was when he was a man. Can''t get any thoughts... I didn''t expect Rogers to be afraid that he would be this way. This is really true."You think of me as someone, how could I attack a man..."


    "No, Maggie is a woman now, instructor!" Rogers said solemnly: "In my mind, the instructor''s skill at picking up girls is more amazing than your physique..."


    Zhou Ye held his forehead, and honestly complained about the most terrible thing. He waved his hand, "Okay, go back and look after your Maggie, I''m not interested in him at all!"


    "It''s her, not him, instructor!"


    "I know, I know!" Zhou Ye''s face strained, "If you don''t leave, I will make Maggie''s new identity a skilled woman!"


    "No, I''m going now, instructor!" Rogerston panicked, knowing that the black belly of his instructor could definitely do such a thing.


    Seeing Rogers who had fled from the wild, Zhou Ye smiled, turned his head and returned to the tent. After Pandora accompanied him last night, he rushed to Ophelia again. It is said that Ophelia has something to look for. She didn''t know what was going on...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Sixty Eight


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    London, United Kingdom-underground command post.


    This is the base camp of the Allied European battlefield and the base camp of the Strategic Science Corps.


    The US team quit, and the tour was naturally cancelled... Zhou Ye arrived here after sending the girls of his song and dance troupe back to New York.


    "Hey, Gina, you are still so beautiful!" Zhou Ye greeted a blonde woman and asked, "Captain America should be in there, right? I''m looking for something with him!"


    "Don''t worry about the stupid guy holding the shield. Why don''t we find a place to have a good conversation?" The blonde stood up instantly when she saw Zhou Ye, raised her hand and grabbed Zhou Ye''s tie. The voice whispered: "We can discuss many things..."


    "No, no..." Zhou Ye smiled and pulled her hand away, and said: "I don''t want to go to the street to buy a cigarette and meet a dozen men who have fucked you, then I can bear it. No, so let''s keep our distance!"


    "..." Zhou Ye''s ridicule made the blonde girl a little speechless. This guy''s words were too straightforward, and it was a bit unacceptable.


    "My dear, you are here..." A slightly smiling voice came from behind, it was Peggy. Seeing her forbearing a smile, Zhou Ye knew that she must have heard her own words.


    "I''m here to find Rogers!" Zhou Ye said, turning around to grab Peggy''s slender waist and walked inside, "I don''t think I haven''t..."


    "No!" Peggy''s face strained, and said: "I was busy investigating Hydra in Britain, but what about you? I actually ran to round up the singing and dance troupe..."


    "Can''t help it, ha ha..." Zhou Ye said embarrassingly.


    "Forget it, because you didn''t go to the bitch''s window just now, I forgive you!" Peggy wasn''t really angry, she just wanted to lose her temper.


    "That is, there are more women in the world, and I am not a casual person..." Zhou Ye said shamelessly.


    "..." As for Zhou Ye''s shamelessness, Peggy was completely speechless, rolled her eyes, and helplessly pinched Zhou Ye''s waist gently, as if she was out of breath.


    The two cuddled up and came to a hall where people came and went. Rogers was holding a pen and was lying on the table to write and draw, and beside him stood a brown-haired woman in military uniform.


    "Here, and here, here is one too!" Rogers, wearing a captain''s uniform, was in the command post, pointing out the distribution points of the Hydra base he saw in the health room on the map one by one.


    "Your intelligence is very important..." General Chester looked at the position drawn by Rogers and told the people around him: "Coordinate with the Sixth Intelligence Office. I want the allies to thoroughly investigate the Hydra base..."


    "Then what are we doing?" Rogers asked.


    "Go and give the Hydra a blow, kick John Schmidt''s fart..." General Chester looked at Rogers and asked, "How about it? Rogers, are you confident that you can handle the Hydra?"


    Rogers and Bucky are, uh, wrong, they should be called Maggie now. He and Maggie looked at each other and said, "Yes, sir!"


    "But I need a team..." Rogers hesitated and said.


    "We already have the best soldiers..." the general said.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 273

    "With all due respect, General, I also have an excellent team..." Rogers thought of the brave Rambo-like prisoners he had rescued from the Hydra base.


    "I can''t take such an important task..." Just when the general wanted to refuse, he was interrupted by a voice.


    "General, how about trusting Rogers once?" Zhou Ye walked over with Peggy Shishiran, and said with a smile: "I think I know the soldiers Rogers said are really good..."


    "Well...there is only one chance. If you fail, I will replace my person!" The general who had always admired Zhou Ye hesitated when he watched Zhou Ye, but he was relieved.


    "Instructor, do you want to participate too?" Rogers asked excitedly when he saw Zhou Ye.


    "No, no, fighting is your young people''s business. Old people like me should stay safer..." Zhou Ye smiled and refused.


    He is not interested in watching Rogers do a show... for the United States on the battlefield?Don''t even think about it... Zhou Ye would never go...


    "Okay..." Rogers looked at the general disappointedly, hoping that he could come out and say something... It''s a pity that the general ignored him, just as he couldn''t see his eyes.General Chester knew that he could not command Zhou Ye, so he simply refused to say so, and the province was ordered back and lost face.


    "Well, you guys talk, I''m going to have a meeting..." General Chester threw a few people here, turned and fled...


    "Instructor, why are you here?" Rogers just thought of asking why Zhou Ye came here. He knew that if Zhou Ye was fine, he would never come here. He used his instructor''s personality that hates salute. , He won''t be uncomfortable here.


    "Let me tell you, Stark has prepared some new equipment for you, I hope you will like it..." Zhou Ye said with a smile."Would you like to go see it together now?"


    "Okay..." Rogers had tasted the sweetness of being well equipped last time. If it weren''t for the bulletproof suit that Stark gave him immediately after modification, he might have been injured.


    "Let''s go, together!" Zhou Ye embraced Peggy, motioned Rogers to take his Ji friend Maggie, and walked towards the test area not far away.


    In the underground base transformed from this big air-raid shelter, after turning left and right and walking for a long time, several people finally arrived at Stark¡¯s temporary test site...


    "Hi, Zhou, Peggy..." Stark saw Zhou Ye and greeted happily, "Isn''t this our Captain America? Hey, who is this beautiful lady?"


    Hearing Stark asking himself the name of good friend Ji, Rogers stepped forward nervously and stepped forward and handed over his hand first, "Hi, Dr. Stark, thanks to your bulletproof last time. Yi, it''s really useful..."


    "This is my girlfriend, Maggie..." Rogers said, fearing that Stark wouldn''t believe him, he wrapped the Winter Soldier''s waist with his hands like Zhou Ye.


    Rogers knows about Stark, this is a famous American playboy...


    To be honest, Bucky feels awkward in this position.After all, he used to hook Rogers''s neck when they hooked their shoulders and backs. Now this posture gives her a very peaceful feeling.


    "Hello, my name is Maggie!" Maggie earned a little, stretched out her hand, and shook hands with Stark... "It''s nice to meet you, Dr. Stark!"


    "Hello..." Stark felt that this pair gave him an unspeakable awkwardness. He couldn''t help but look at Zhou Ye, which meant that these two people were all right?


    "Don''t worry, they are still in love. It is estimated that Maggie is a little uncomfortable. You know, after all, both of them are first love..." Zhou Ye forced a smile and looked at Rogers and Rogers'' nervousness. Mr. Ki thinks that he is the awkward feeling of a man, this feeling is super interesting...


    "Well, let''s take a look at the new equipment I prepared for Captain America!" Stark couldn''t figure out what was going on for a while, so for the time being, let''s put this matter aside and talk about it first. Finish it."follow me¡­¡­"


    With that said, Stark took the lead and led everyone to the test area...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Sixty Nine


    In the test area¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As soon as Rogers entered the door, he saw a shiny silver prototype steel shield on the workbench. He couldn''t help holding it up and gestured...


    "This is made of Zhenjin, stronger than steel, and weighs only one-third of steel!" Howard introduced: "It can neutralize attacks..."


    "Would you like to try it?" Zhou Ye looked at the captain holding the shield and smiled, "I''ll get a gun..."


    "Don''t..." Rogers said with some worry: "Should you not try it with a gun... Why don''t you try it, the instructor?"


    Rogers was really afraid that Zhou Ye would find a water-cooled Maxine machine gun to rush himself, his instructor really did it...


    "Are you sure?" Zhou Ye wore a wry smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "I''m sure..." Rogers hesitated, and decided to let the instructor beat him with his fists, but he didn''t notice the way Howard held his forehead and the look of Peggy''s smirk.


    "All right..." Zhou Ye put on a random posture, clenched his fists, and asked, "Are you ready?"


    "Of course, come on, instructor!" Rogers held a shield in front of Hungarian confidently, his legs in a lunge, and put in a resisting posture."Don''t use too much force, instructor, or it hurts your hands, but don''t care about me!"


    "Hehe, don''t worry, it hurts my hand, I won''t bother you!" The smile on Zhou Ye''s face is even more weird...


    Throw a punch¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªClose the punch¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªThis action is completed in 0.0001 seconds...


    "what------!"


    "boom----!"


    "Rogers?" Bucky found that her friend and boyfriend was no longer found in the blink of an eye. Looking in the direction of the sound, she found that her boyfriend was holding a shield on the edge of a wall more than ten meters away. ¡¤Yin...


    "Damn it, do you want to kill him?" After all, it was his boyfriend who grew up. Bucky yelled at Zhou Ye, and ran to help Rogers up."Are you all right? Rogers? What''s wrong? Do you want me to call a doctor..."


    "I...I''m okay..." To be honest, Rogers just felt that there was a flower in front of him. When he regained his consciousness, he had fallen against the wall.


    "It''s okay..." Bucky helped Rogers up and looked at a human-shaped wall that had been smashed by him behind him. He couldn''t help but said: "How bad are you with your instructor? ruthless¡­¡­"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I was trained by the instructor..." Rogers took two steps slowly, and the slightly distracted Hunkou felt more comfortable."And I want the instructor to use his fist... but I didn''t expect him to be so powerful..."


    "..." Bucky is speechless, is this a matter of great strength?This Nima is already at a superhuman level, okay...


    In fact, Zhou Ye really didn''t use much effort. If he really used his full strength, Rogers should have been flying in outer space by this time, becoming the first human in the world to step into space, and he would be recorded in history.


    At this time, Zhou Ye also stepped forward and asked: "How is it? Where is it hurt?"


    "It''s okay instructor..." Rogers said and looked at the shield in his hand. There was only a shallow fist mark printed in the middle of the shield. "Instructor, your martial arts is so amazing..."


    This was the excuse that Zhou Ye made when they were instructors, saying that he was so good at passing Chinese Kungfu from his childhood, and now Rogers is really convinced, even if he has been injected with serum and equipped with equipment, he is still not an instructor. Opponent, the instructor is the instructor...


    "Okay, let''s take a look at your other equipment, don''t forget, you have to talk to those guys, after all, although you saved them, they are not your subordinates!" Zhou Ye smiled He patted Rogers on the shoulder, and then walked out with Peggy."I''ll leave first... you play slowly!"


    "Well..." Rogers said helplessly: "Instructor, don''t you really think about kicking Hydra''s ass with me?"


    "Not interested..." Zhou Ye waved his hand and left without looking back.To him, kicking Hydra¡¯s ass is nothing. He doesn¡¯t know how many times he has done something like Sleeping Hydra...


    "Oh...!" Rogers looked at Zhou Ye''s back and sighed. Seriously, he really wanted to convince Zhou Ye to act with him. Zhou Ye was here, and he felt that he would be more confident.


    "Why isn''t your instructor willing to go?" Bucky asked curiously: "Isn''t he also from the U.S.?"


    "The instructor is Chinese!" Rogers really heard Zhou Ye say his thoughts."In modern history, European countries and the United States have bullied the eastern country. From the view of the instructors, the European battlefield is purely dog ??biting. He doesn''t care who is dead or alive... not to mention, you know, decades ago The notorious bill promulgated."


    "That''s all from the last century..." Bucky said silently.


    "I used to say the same..." Rogers said: "But the instructor said that we Americans from European countries don''t understand the integrity and bloodliness of a nation. He said that we will never understand what is called national pride. ..."


    "Who said we have no national pride?" Bucky said unconvincedly: "We... uh, we..."


    "What kind of ethnicity are we? Are you an Aryan ethnicity or a Jewish ethnicity?" Rogers laughed, and the reaction of his friends was exactly the same as he did at the beginning. All Chinese...a great nation..."


    "Well, I admit that I don''t even know what race I am..." Bucky curled his lips helplessly. He really didn''t understand. Maybe there is a trace of Celtic blood, and a trace of Slav blood. ...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 274

    "Don''t think so much..." Rogers hugged Bucky and walked towards Howard. "You know, compared with the ancient nation, we are asking for trouble... If we have this work, it is better to help me design a new uniform. What..."


    "Do you still wear that damn tights?"


    "No way, I have been playing this role for a long time, I think I am used to this dress!"


    That night, Zhou Ye took Paige on the plane bound for New York. He was not interested in watching the US team outfit X. Moreover, this was the X outfit deliberately released by his own woman. He was not afraid that Ophelia would play off. If it doesn''t work, the big deal is that Zhou Ye once again raised the banner of Umbrella and sanctioned the world. It''s not that he has never done this kind of thing...


    As long as his own woman is safe, Zhou Ye will care about him. If it annoys us, let''s do it. Don''t say whether you are the Brotherhood of the Holy Shield or the Brotherhood of the Holy Spear.


    Now, Zhou Ye just wanted to go back to his newly bought manor and enjoy the feeling of being surrounded by beauty. After staying in a barracks full of men for a long time, he felt super uncomfortable...


    Chapter Three Seventy


    "My dear, you know... I like this job!" Sitting in Zhou Ye''s car, Peggy said to Zhou Ye, "Just let me go on, I promise you, I promise not Going to places too dangerous!"


    "Really?" Zhou Ye has a questioning look on his face. He knows this woman too well. It can be said that there is a risk factor in his blood. "If you violate your words, get involved in a dangerous incident. I will bring you back without hesitation, and will never allow you to work as an agent in the future. How about? Are you confident to do it?"


    "...That..." Peggy heard Zhou Ye''s words, and she suddenly got stuck. She knew that as long as her man wanted to know, someone would send all her information within ten minutes. Those who come to his desk, want to get through this kind of thing in front of his own man, don''t even think about it.


    "Lack of confidence? Or, do you still want to take on those dangerous tasks?" Zhou Ye cast a glance at her and said blankly.


    "I don''t know what mission will be assigned to me..." Peggy started to shake the pot.


    "It''s okay, as long as you don''t want to pick up, I will let the SSR people transfer you to a safe place as a clerk. Don''t worry, I can still do this little thing!"


    "No..." Peggy suddenly became anxious, and suddenly rushed to Zhou Ye''s body, her legs crossed Zhou Ye''s waist and said anxiously: "You know, dear, I hate those clerical jobs most. , It¡¯s not a bit challenging, and it¡¯s still boring..."


    "I know you are worried about my safety... honey!" Peggy held Zhou Ye''s cheeks in both hands, and said softly, "I promise to pay attention to my safety... At most, if I participate in the future, A dangerous activity... I will dedicate it to you once... And, I promise to cooperate with you whatever you like... OK, dear!"


    "..." The corners of Zhou Ye''s mouth couldn''t help but curl up, waiting for this sentence is so hard."This is what you said. I decide whether it is dangerous or not. As long as there is a crossfire incident, then this matter is considered dangerous. If a hand-to-hand incident occurs, you will be forever restrained at home. Agree or disagree?"


    "...But..." Peggy hesitated embarrassedly: "I admit that the exchange of fire is dangerous, but why should the hand-to-hand combat be restricted?"


    "I don''t want my woman to always fight hand-to-hand with a bunch of old men, that would make me feel very uncomfortable!" Zhou Ye said.


    "But there is no way to control this kind of thing..." Peggy looked depressed, "The things in the battle change rapidly, how can I control it..."


    "Don''t worry, I will give you a way to control..." Zhou Ye smiled, "So, you just stay by my side these days, wait until you are done, and then go back to the battlefield..."


    "Well..." Peggy said helplessly: "Everything is up to you... But, my dear, you seem to have begun to welcome me warmly... better..."


    "Little demon..." Zhou Ye took a deep breath, and the two sat facing each other. Peggy was swaying about while riding on him... It would be strange if he didn''t react.


    "Hi...Keep it down, dear!"


    The extension car that was driving began to sway slightly, and the maid who was driving had a clear smile from the corner of her mouth, and gently raised the rear partition, leaving space for the two of them.


    Two hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Qiu...Where are we?" Zhou Ye''s voice came from the loudspeaker in the cab, and the maid Qiu softly replied: "Master, we were home an hour and a half ago. Just to make You enjoy a pleasant journey, so I have circled the manor four times..."


    "Ahem...Thanks for your hard work, Qiu." Zhou Ye''s voice suddenly became a little embarrassed, "Let''s go back now!"


    "As you wish, Master!" Qiu happily replied, turning the steering wheel and driving towards the manor. It is also a good enjoyment to occasionally complain about his owner.


    Zhou Ye''s new manor is located on Long Island, New York. It covers an area of ??147 acres and is close to 60 hectares. It is already the largest manor in Long Island.


    When Zhou Ye''s luxury car drove into the manor, Peggy sitting in the back seat couldn''t help but stare her eyes wide. Although she was an agent, she still didn''t understand the lives of people in the upper class... ¡­


    "Oh my God, it''s so beautiful here..." Peggy exclaimed as she forced her still sour and weak body.


    As the car drove all the way, Peggy saw the shady woodland outside through the window, and the small lake dotted with jasper, as well as the flat lawn, and the lovely animals walking leisurely among the trees... Everything here makes Peggy feel relaxed and happy.


    "This is our home!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Do you like it?"


    "Yeah!" Peggy nodded happily.


    The car drove slowly for more than ten minutes before it stopped in front of a large four-story villa.As soon as the car stopped, a maid walked over and opened the door.


    "Master, welcome home!" The maids standing on both sides bowed and saluted in unison.


    "Uh... I... Actually... That Ye is behind..." Peggy, who walked out the door, was embarrassed by this scene... She knew Zhou Ye was a powerful person, but yes How rich Zhou Ye was, she didn''t have too many concepts in her mind. Today, these hundreds of maids taught her a lesson.


    "Of course they are also welcoming you, Mistress..." Chang Feng''er, the maid who opened the car, smiled.


    "I... Mistress? No no... I haven''t married Ye yet..." Peggy said uncomfortably.


    "What''s the matter if you are not married?" Zhou Ye walked out of the car with a smile, and embraced Peggy as he said, "Is it possible that you still want to run if you are not married?"


    "Of course not... but..." Peggy didn''t know what to say, and all this shocked her too much today...


    "Okay, let''s go in!" Zhou Ye smiled and embraced Peggy and walked towards the villa. He greeted the maids one by one along the way. He could easily say the name, preferences, and measurements of each maid... ...This is also a skill, isn''t it.


    The maids were also happily chatting with their masters. From time to time, several courageous people came to Suokouwu, and he never refused. Zhou Ye''s behavior made them feel that their masters had never neglected themselves... ¡­


    "Oh my God..." Peggy was stunned at the scene before her. She couldn''t help but murmured: "How many women does this bad guy have an affair with?"


    "It''s all!" Shangguan Yinyin next to her smiled and replied, "Isn''t it right for the maid to dedicate everything to her master?"


    "Well, it seems that I asked a silly question..." Peggy rolled her eyes and said, based on her knowledge of Zhou Ye, this product has never been a fuel-efficient lamp. Put a piece of fat on his mouth and don''t bite. One bite is strange...


    "The master still has many secrets that you need to explore slowly..." Shangguan Leilei smiled: "A man with a secret is the most attractive, isn''t it?"


    "Huh? You guys?" Peggy looked at the Shangguan sisters on the left and right. The two exquisite faces that were exactly the same made her a little surprised. After all, many twin sisters in reality are just a little bit more similar, and there are still some differences. Twins like the Shangguan sisters who can''t find any difference at all are really rare...


    "We are the master''s maid, Shangguan Yinyin (Leilei)!" The two women smiled and said in unison: "If the new mistress does not understand anything in the future, you can ask us..."


    "Okay..." Peggy felt that the number of surprises in one day today has far exceeded her total in the past twenty years.


    That night, Zhou Ye held a grand welcoming ceremony in the villa to welcome the newcomers. Of course, the newcomers were Peggy and the women of the song and dance group. It was the first time that Peggy saw so many women together... but when After she tried Zhou Ye''s [Ten Thousand Hits in a Second], she found that there were still a few women in this category...Hundreds of people couldn''t handle this guy at all.


    Chapter Three Hundred Seventy One


    In Zhou Ye''s villa¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A little red long-haired loli, standing on tiptoe, quietly walked towards the master bedroom on the fourth floor... In a place she hadn¡¯t noticed, a camera had spotted her a long time ago, but only recognized her face. Later, she gave up the counterattack, because this loli also belonged to the person with the first-level authority of the villa.


    "Huh-I didn''t play with me when I came back last night, and drove me to sleep in another room...Smelly Dad..." Natasha whispered while walking lightly.


    She wanted to give Zhou Ye a surprise attack to punish him for not staying with her at night and telling her stories to make her sleep...


    When she came to the door of the master bedroom, Natasha put her little hand on the fingerprint recognition area next to her, a blue light swept across, and the door opened automatically...


    "Dad..." Before Natasha finished her words, she was stunned by the scene before her.


    I saw a large bedroom of more than three hundred square meters, lying in full of light and walking, and she knew many familiar faces, and they were all the maids who met her often.


    At this moment, they all smiled contentedly, lying on the carpet on the ground that could cover the ankles, and fell asleep sweetly.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 275

    "Well, it''s nothing..." Natasha comforted herself in a low voice, "It''s nothing more than more people. Haven''t I seen Stinky Dad do something like that? It''s nothing strange... "


    Natasha walked cautiously among the maids while talking, saving who was stepping on... After a while, she finally found the goal of her trip, Zhou Ye, the smelly father...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye was being surrounded by a group of women...some with legs, some with arms, some simply used him as a quilt, lying on his body...


    "Get up..." Natasha saw that the woman lying on Zhou Ye was a woman she had never seen before, and she suddenly became dissatisfied and pushed her hard, trying to give this woman from her exclusive position. Push down...


    But Carter was a bit too tired, and she was still connected with Zhou Ye. Little Natasha couldn''t push her at all, thinking about her father, whom she hadn''t seen for a long time, and would stay with them when she came back. Little Natasha Finally cried angrily and aggrieved... "Woo...you get up...oooo, this is my dad...oooo..."


    Zhou Ye, who was sleeping, was awakened by Natasha''s crying, and suddenly opened his eyes."Who made our little princess angry?"


    "It''s you... stinky father!" Natasha accused Zhou Ye while crying."I won''t be with me when I come back...uuu..."


    Looking at Natasha who was crying, Zhou Ye was a little distressed and wanted to wipe her tears, but found embarrassingly that he couldn''t move... In desperation, he could only move his mouth: "Dad misses you too, baby !"


    "You lie..." Natasha sobbed: "You didn''t let me sleep with you yesterday. Why do you miss me? Dad hates me most..."


    "Of course Dad always thinks about Little Natasha, I even brought a gift for Natasha baby!" Zhou Ye coaxed.


    "Really? Is it the kind I want? Where is the gift?" Little Natasha stopped sobbing, waiting for Zhou Ye with big round eyes.


    "Uh¡ª" Zhou Ye looked at his side... The Shangguan sisters who were holding their arms all turned up, and they were obviously awake. They were just pretending to be asleep and watching his jokes. He couldn''t help but bother. The woman lightly tapped, and the two women couldn''t help it anymore, and both smiled and opened their eyes.


    "Little princess, the master really brought you a gift, or I will accompany you to see it now?" Yinyin generously took out a maid outfit from her bracelet and put it on, said.


    "Don''t... I want my father to show it to me..." Little Natasha was not so coy, she stared at Zhou Ye with her eyes.


    "Okay, baby, at least you have to wait for me to get dressed..." Zhou Ye helplessly patted Peggy, who was hugging her tightly, but Peggy felt too embarrassed, and decided that she should just pretend Sleep, say nothing...


    "Then you have to promise me..." Little Natasha began to make a request, "I will sleep with me in the future and tell me stories..."


    Zhou Ye was speechless. Little Natasha was obviously taking advantage of the fire, "Okay, well, I will accompany my little Natasha to sleep in the future and tell her bedtime stories..."


    "Retract¡ª!" Little Natasha said as she stretched out her finger, and gestured: "The liar will not lift it... By the way, dad, what is not lift? Why Aunt Ruiwen Say that is the thing that men fear most?"


    "Uh¡ª" Zhou Ye was speechless for a while. This Ruiwen taught everything. When she came back, she had to let her know how to teach a little princess to come out."That is the most terrifying curse for men..."


    "Okay, it''s a hook. Little baby, you go out with Aunt Shangguan and let Dad put on clothes, okay?" Zhou Ye said with some embarrassment.


    "Okay, I''ll be waiting for you outside, Dad, you come out quickly!" Little Natasha said, following the Shangguan sister who had already put on her clothes and managed to hold back her smile, walked out of the room...


    after an hour----


    After punishing Peggy who just pretended to be asleep, Zhou Ye walked down the stairs and came to the living room on the first floor¡ª¡ª


    "Dad, what about a good gift?" Little Natasha, who had been waiting here for a long time, jumped up, threw herself into Zhou Ye''s arms, and said spoiledly: "Gift gift...I want a gift!"


    "I promised you!" Zhou Ye said as he took out four military ranks on the German military uniforms. The military ranks were those of a major general and a lieutenant general.


    "Dad...Thank you!" The little Natasha, who had been doing military knowledge for a long time, immediately recognized what the military rank represented. She was so excited that I threw into Zhou Ye''s arms, and the tears in her eyes couldn''t help but fall again.


    "Okay, baby, don''t cry..." Zhou Ye gently patted the little Natasha on the back. When he went to Europe, he told little Natasha that he was going to kill the Nazis on the European battlefield, so Natasha did not cling to him, but asked him to bring her some gifts, which she wanted to pay homage to her biological parents...


    Natasha originally thought that Zhou Ye would bring her the rank of lieutenant colonel or colonel when he was up to the sky, but unexpectedly, he brought himself a major general and a lieutenant general...


    At this moment, Natasha really felt very happy, she really felt Zhou Ye''s love for herself...


    "Dad..." Natasha raised her head and looked at Zhou Ye with tears in her eyes and said: "Close your eyes, I want to give you a gift in return, no peeking..."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye closed his eyes obediently, and he suddenly felt that a clumsy little boy kissed his own pure, with a hint of salty tears in his mouth...


    "Dad...I love you!" Natasha showed a beautiful smile on her tearful cheeks, and said happily: "I will always love you, Dad!"


    "Well, I love you too, baby!" Zhou Ye smiled and wiped the tears from Natasha''s cheek with his hand, and said softly: "Let''s go have breakfast..."


    "I have eaten it a long time ago..." Natasha said: "Who makes it take so long for you to get up the window, dad, but I can sit in your arms and eat with you..."


    "Then I''m really honored..." Zhou Ye smiled, seeing Natasha Lu showing a real smile. These two people are not in vain. For him, to kill two ordinary people, as long as there are The exact goal is not difficult, and it took him more than ten minutes to bring it back and forth...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Seventy Two


    Seven days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Aunt Peggy, are you really an agent? Is the work of an agent cool?" Little Natasha was pulling Peggy and asking her secret agent career curiously.


    And Peggy also likes Natasha, this cute little loli, and she always asks questions."The agent is not very cool, but dangerous, but also very irritating...In my dear words, it is the feeling of adrenaline flooding the body that makes people want to stop..."


    Two beauties, one big and one small, are riding laps on the racecourse.Paige has become obsessed with this sport recently... and Natasha, who has entangled her recently, also likes this sport.


    Both of them are still novices, so don''t even think about riding horses. They are still at the elementary level of riding horses slowly walking there.


    At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared on the grass beside them and said: "Miss Peggy, the master is looking for you, saying that there is something to tell you!"


    "Thank you, concubine, I know!" For the maids who seem to be haunting, Peggy has been used to these days...


    Zhou Ye also slowly told her some things. After all, she was already Zhou Ye''s pillow, and some things could be slowly opened to her.At least Peggy knows that these seemingly weak and beautiful maids are actually equipped with supernatural powers, and they can sling the seemingly strong and strong beauty team Steve.


    She once asked Zhou Ye curiously, why didn''t she make this technology public?Zhou Ye smiled and asked her, if the world is full of supermen and superhuman beings, how far is this world from destruction?


    Peggy imagined the scene she couldn''t bear to look directly at, and then decisively stopped asking Zhou Ye''s idiot questions.


    Peggy, who was notified by the maid, took the little Natasha back to the stable, and then drove to the villa in a small electric car...


    No way, this place is too big. If you leave, it is estimated that they will have to walk for half an hour...


    Peggy who came to the villa directly pushed open the door of Zhou Ye''s study, looked at Zhou Ye sitting behind the desk and asked, "My dear, what''s the matter?"


    "Dad, here we come..." Natasha smiled and ran to Zhou Ye''s arms and jumped directly into Zhou Ye''s arms. She is now more and more obsessed with Zhou Ye''s embrace. Of course, some The dishonest little friend still bothers her a little bit, just a little bit.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that I brought some equipment from the headquarters, which will have some effect on your return to work!" Zhou Ye said, hugging Natasha and kissed and smiled: "Is riding a horse fun? It seems that my little princess is playing with it. Very happy!"


    "Of course it''s fun, but it''s fun to ride Dad..." Natasha said, twisting her waist, lying in Zhou Ye''s ear, and whispered: "Dad...you have more rocks. !"


    "Ahem..." Zhou Ye coughed awkwardly by the little girl''s words.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s embarrassment, Natasha couldn''t help laughing. She actually knew a lot about men and women, and she knew better that she was the man''s daughter, but at the same time she was also the man''s future woman... This is an established fact that cannot be changed.


    But for this matter, Natasha does not have any resistance, but feels very at ease, because she is his daughter, and will be his woman in the future, so she can act spoiled with him and never have to Worrying that you will be abandoned, no longer have to worry that you will end up on the streets.


    She is satisfied with this kind of life...


    "Okay, please, can you not show the relationship between father and daughter like this in front of me?" Peggy looked at the two father and daughter sticky and muddy again, and couldn''t help rolling her eyes. "At least tell me what it is. Equipped?"


    "Okay, your Aunt Peggy is protesting!" Zhou Ye said, standing up and putting Natasha on the ground.


    "Aunt Peggy is jealous, she''s angry that she didn''t run as fast as I did and didn''t get the first class seat!" Natasha said with a smile.


    "Okay, okay, can we not discuss this issue?" Peggy''s cheeks were a little red, and to be honest, she was really jealous.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 276

    "Let''s go, I''ll take you to see!" Zhou Ye said, holding Little Natasha in one hand and Peggy''s slender waist in the other, and walked to the wall of the study.


    After the three of them stood by the wall, a female voice rang: "Master is going to enter the underground base now?"


    "Yes, open the special elevator!" Zhou Ye said.


    "As you wish, Master!" The female voice rang, the wall of the study slowly slid open to the sides, and a metal elevator door opened at the same time.


    Zhou Ye took the two confused women onto the elevator.


    "Red Queen No. 1 is here to serve you wholeheartedly, Master, which floor are you going to go to?"


    "Take me to the genetic enhancement laboratory!" Zhou Ye said.


    "Destination confirmed, the elevator is starting!"


    "Oh my god...what the hell is this?" Peggy finally couldn''t help asking.


    "Artificial intelligence, what I told you, my dear, I have the technology that leads the world for two hundred years..."


    "Well, I decided I won''t be surprised anymore, even if one day you suddenly tell me that you are an alien and come here to occupy the earth, I won''t be surprised!" Peggy held her forehead. Tucaodao.


    "In a sense, I am really an alien!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Well, aliens, what is your purpose of occupying the earth?" Peggy picked Zhou Ye''s chin with her hand, and said in a teasing manner, "Is it to occupy all female humans on this planet? ?"


    "...Uh-!" Zhou Ye had a chilling feeling hitting the bullseye.


    "...Oh my god, aren''t you really...?" Peggy looked at Zhou Ye''s expression, suddenly speechless.


    "Of course not, I''m not that fraternity... I still practice moral integrity, although not much!" Zhou Ye denied.


    "It seems that for the sake of women on this planet, Aunt Peggy, we have to work hard to look after this alien..." Natasha giggled.


    "Yes, you must not let him go out to harm other women!" Peggy said viciously, standing on tiptoe to stop Zhou Ye, and after a while, parting... "I will definitely take good care of you! Realize it, outside. Star!"


    "I hope you, who often begged for mercy, can maintain this energy!" Zhou Ye said disdainfully: "A little fighting scum would dare to provoke me, you are seeking your own death..."


    "...Who said I''m from the five scumbags!" Paige''s cheeks are flushed. It''s not that our army doesn''t work hard. The enemy really loves to hang up... How can a normal woman defeat a man who has opened up?


    "Ding¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!" With the sound of the elevator arriving, the three of them temporarily stopped arguing.


    The elevator door slowly opened, and Peggy, who walked out of the elevator, looked at the scene in front of her, suddenly shocked...


    What I saw in front of her was a space the size of five football fields. In this space, machines full of scientific and technological colors were placed. The transparent display screen and the warning lights that lighted up from time to time formed a space full of In the future sci-fi color pictures, people in white coats are walking back and forth from time to time.


    "Welcome to [Umbrela Underground Experimental Base]..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Seventy Three


    "Here..." Peggy widened her eyes and looked at everything in front of her in disbelief. In this huge white space, she saw a lot of things she had never heard of.


    For example, in the huge cylindrical transparent container, a mass of glue-like substance is constantly changing its shape, once it becomes a triangle, another becomes a small animal, and after a while Turned into an umbrella.


    "Oh my God, what the hell is this?" Peggy asked, standing outside the enclosure, looking at the unknown organism inside.


    "This is Umbrella''s latest bio-associated armor. It is still in the experimental stage..." Zhou Ye introduced: "It can help its owner achieve bullet-proof, radiation-proof, shock-proof and corrosion-proof functions. The most important thing is that it can help himself. The owner is invisible and handles most of the battle information, that is to say, even if you are a rookie with no hands, you will instantly become a kung fu master if you wear it!"


    In fact, Pandora X was already the most perfect technology, but Zhou Ye didn''t want his Pandora to become a mass-produced thing, so he stopped the project and sealed it up. It can be said that Pandora La is the only armor of a humanoid creature, only Zhou Ye''s own armor.


    "It''s amazing..." Peggy jumped up happily, hugged Zhou Ye, kissed him twice on the cheek, and said: "This is the gift you want to give me my dear? like very much¡­¡­"


    "No, no..." Zhou Ye shook his finger and said with a smile: "This is not a gift for you. At present, this thing has not completed the most important steps and has no actual combat effect..."


    "Why?" Peggy asked dissatisfiedly. She was very dissatisfied that she could not have such a cool combat uniform.


    "Because of this..." Zhou Ye said as he came to the front, he pressed a button.


    Peggy and Natasha both watched the changes in the isolation enclosure curiously, and saw a small transparent box slowly risen inside. Inside the box was a restless little white mouse running back and forth, when blocking the little white mouse. After the isolation cover between the battle suit with the creature fell.


    The biological armor suddenly rushed in front of the white mouse, and immediately integrated the white mouse into its own body. Through its transparent body, you can see that the white mouse is struggling in pain, but soon, the biological armor secretes A highly corrosive digestive enzyme was developed. Under the action of the digestive enzyme, the mouse only took less than a minute, and there was no bone left...


    "This... how could this be?" Peggy and Natasha were almost disgusted... Peggy was better, and Natasha spit up completely on the trash can beside her.


    "Because it is eager to evolve..." Zhou Ye curled his lips and said, "The guys who designed her took it for granted. They actually added the function of devouring evolution. Now it is like a hungry child. What do you see? All organisms want to swallow it, it is copying the DNA in the organism it swallows, optimizing them, and then turning it into its own thing..."


    "Then when will it evolve completely?" Peggy asked curiously.


    "I don''t know, maybe there will never be that day..." Zhou Ye said, pulling Peggy and Natasha''s little hands and walking to a room outside the test area."Let''s go, don''t cling to those foreign objects, come with me, and see the surprise I prepared for you..."


    "I hope it''s not worse than the biological armor just now..." Peggy murmured and followed.


    After verifying the permissions, Zhou Ye took the two into a small laboratory. The laboratory was not big, only more than 100 square meters. There were many computer consoles around the room, and the console In the middle of the enclosure, there is a device like an operating table. On the operating table, there are eight mechanical arms placed there...


    "This... honey, don''t you want to transform me into Frankenstein?" Peggy looked at the operating table and asked in a daze, "I don''t want to be that ugly!"


    "Don''t worry, baby, I don''t want you to become a mechanical weirdo..." Zhou Ye said, patted Peggy''s dolphins and said: "Now take off your clothes and lie down..."


    "My dear, what are you going to do to me?" Although Peggy asked, she still obediently trusted Zhou Ye, undressed and lay down.


    "Just like Steve''s transformation, you will have super powers after it is completed. Unlike Steve''s half-hearted transformation, Umbrella is the most professional..." Zhou Ye said to the computer. Before, start to operate.


    With a snap--


    Four restraint straps popped out of the operating table, and Paige was tied tightly, and then the eight robotic arms began to get busy...


    "My dear, I regret it, can I ask for this gift now?" Peggy looked at the thick needle on the robotic arm and exclaimed.


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "If you are willing to give up the job of an agent, I can not remodel you, how about it? Are you considering my suggestion?"


    "Damn..." Peggy hesitated, but after a moment she made up her mind, "Come on, dear, I''m ready to accept your transformation..."


    "Really a stubborn woman..." Zhou Ye shook his head and said silently: "It may hurt a bit at first, but it will pass soon..."


    "Poor Peggy..." Natasha looked at Peggy who was on the execution ground with her eyes closed and shook her head.


    "Stop talking nonsense, come on..." Peggy gritted her teeth and urged. She wanted to end it all quickly because she was afraid that she would go back...


    "Then, I will start..." Zhou Ye said, taking down the button to start the program.


    The eight mechanical arms pierced the needles above into the eight large arteries of Peggy''s body, and then began to inject the genetic modification fluid...


    The pain made Peggy such a strong woman couldn''t help screaming...Although Zhou Ye was a little distressed, but in order for Peggy to not suffer a loss on the battlefield in the future, this is a procedure that must be endured.


    "Fak... Shett... dear... I will definitely kill you when I get up..." Paige couldn''t help but start swearing, which can relieve the pain to a certain extent. A good way to vent...


    "Well, I look forward to that day..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Dad, will Peggy be as good as Captain America after the transformation?" Natasha raised her small face and asked curiously, looking at Peggy who was constantly scolding.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 277

    You know that the current Captain America is known to everyone who is being promoted. Various media are reporting on him. There are comics, movies and stage plays. In short, Captain America has almost become the super human in the eyes of children in the United States...


    "Of course not..." Zhou Ye sat down, raised his hand and hugged Natasha in his arms, and said, "After Peggy''s transformation, he can sling more than a dozen Captain America. It will be very easy. !"


    "Wow, so amazing?" Natasha said enviously: "Then father, I also want to reform..."


    "No, baby, you are too young now!" Zhou Ye said, "At least you have to wait until you are about sixteen before you can accept the transformation..."


    "Can''t it now?...Dad?"


    "Of course not!"


    "I really want to grow up quickly!"


    Chapter Three Seventy Four


    Zhou Ye was chatting with Natasha, and Peggy''s cry slowly fell down. It was obvious that she had almost reached the limit.


    "Dad, Peggy has stopped calling..." Natasha reminded Zhou Ye. She was afraid that her father would just chat with herself and forget Peggy. It would be bad if there was an accident. She still likes this Peggy.


    "I know!" Zhou Ye rubbed Natasha''s long hair and said, "Now all we can do is just watch...All the steps have been handed over to the master computer, and all we can do is hope Ji Neng can hold on..."


    "Yeah!" Natasha once again set her eyes on Peggy. There were only three of them in this laboratory. After all, this strengthening process involves undressing. Zhou Ye has no habit of letting others look at her own woman.


    Seeing Peggy, whose blue veins on her forehead gradually healed, Zhou Ye knew that she had passed the most difficult genetic transformation stage, and the rest was the stage of consolidation and strengthening...


    After a while, a pool full of transparent solution rose from under the operating table, and Peggy was put into it... A mechanical arm held a respirator and put it on Peggy¡¯s cheek to ensure she was in the pool. Will not drown.


    Slowly, Paige, who had passed out of pain, woke up and looked at her position. Although she was a little curious about why her operating table had become a goldfish bowl, she couldn''t speak even if she was wearing a respirator, but she was helpless. Underneath could only stare at his man bitterly.


    I said anything to surprise myself, and finally fainted myself.


    Paige suddenly felt that the solution that submerged herself seemed to have a strong soothing effect. In this solution, she felt as comfortable as returning to her mother...


    Suddenly, a row of headlights hung from the ceiling, and they fell directly on the position about ten centimeters high from Peggy. The headlights were on, and the golden light shone on Peggy¡¯s body, making her feel her whole body warm, as if There was a voice telling her something in the deepest part of her heart.


    Peggy couldn''t help closing her eyes to listen to the voice from the bottom of her heart, "You are the darling of time..."


    I don''t know how long it took, maybe a day and a night, maybe a moment, Peggy finally recovered her mind again.


    Peggy opened her eyes again and saw that she was lying on the operating table like this. The restraints on her body had already disappeared. She couldn''t help but sat up and jumped out of bed to find Zhou Ye''s trouble. She still remembered the oath she made when she yelled in pain... She must talk about it.


    But she suddenly noticed something wrong, as if the time of the entire world had frozen. In her opinion, Natasha sitting in Zhou Ye''s arms seemed to be saying something with her mouth open, but there was no sound... ¡­This weird feeling makes her a little uncomfortable.


    "What''s going on? Honey? Are you okay!" Peggy hurriedly looked at Zhou Ye.


    "Of course I am fine..." Zhou Ye is quite normal, because he also has the same ability, but his ability appeared after his speed reached the extreme, and Peggy''s ability came from the [Quick Silver] in the X world. gene.


    "How do you feel in this world where the flow of time is slowing down?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile, "Do you feel like you are a god?"


    "This... is this the gift you said to me?" Peggy looked at this scene in surprise. She saw the water droplets dripping from her arm like slow motion, little by little like a snail crawling in the air. It¡¯s a weird feeling, but it also made her see more different worlds.


    "Do you like this ability?" Zhou Ye thought for a long time before deciding to give Peggy the ability of Kuaiyin in World X. After all, Kuaiyin''s ability is simply a bug. If she doesn''t have the time ability, no one wants to run Able to catch her...


    "Like..." Peggy couldn''t help but hugged Zhou Ye, and kissed her. With such an ability, who else can hurt her in the future?


    "I''m waiting for you to fulfill your vow, baby!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, holding her pigtail in both hands, and said in a low voice.


    "What oath?" Peggy pretended to be foolish.


    "I remember someone threatened to have sex to kill me just now..." Zhou Ye''s hand moved dishonestly.


    "Yes? There is absolutely no such thing..." Peggy wanted to shame.


    "Be honest, and you just say..."


    "Well, I admit I said it, but... Natasha is still here..."


    "Relax, baby, she can''t see us... After all, in a speeding space, human dynamic vision cannot capture..."


    "No... honey... oh... you''re too big,... lightly... hiss... yes, force..."


    For Zhou Ye and Peggy, more than an hour had passed, but for Natasha, it was only a moment of effort.


    "Peggy... how are you doing?" In Natasha''s eyes, Peggy just sat up from the operating table, but why is her cheek so red?


    "It''s okay, I feel pretty good..." Peggy said with a slight gasp, after all, it was very physical.


    "Why do I feel that something is wrong with you? Peggy!" Natasha hesitated and circled Peggy. With female intuition, she always felt as if something happened at a time she didn''t know. thing.


    "Nothing..." As Peggy said, she hurriedly put on her clothes, secretly thanking her in her heart. Fortunately, afterwards, she will clean up herself, otherwise she will be seen through by this clever ghost...


    "Okay, baby, don''t you want to know what the ability Peggy got?" Zhou Ye also hurriedly changed the subject.


    "Well, I really want to know what Peggy''s abilities are..." Natasha stared at Peggy for a long time but found nothing, and finally gave up the idea of ??finding answers.


    "It''s time!" Peggy said happily: "My dear gives me the ability to be time. I can adjust my time position around me at will... I''m a little bit unclear, it''s better to let you see it!"


    Speaking, Peggy slowed down the flow of time, then walked to Natasha and returned the flow of time to normal.


    In Natasha''s eyes, Peggy moved in front of her in an instant."Oh my God, you will teleport too? Peggy..."


    "It''s not teleportation! It speeds up the flow of time and walks in front of you. Relative to you, I moved to your side instantly!"


    "Then you will grow old quickly?" Well, women and women look at problems from the same angle. Peggy also panicked Zhou Ye when she knew her abilities.


    "Peggy''s ability is built-in, and her body will form a position. This kind of acceleration will not make her age faster, but will make her age slower..." Zhou Ye explained, as for saying that she can It was not time to talk to Natasha about giving Peggy unlimited time, so Zhou Ye didn''t say it either.


    "so good?"


    Natasha hugged Zhou Ye enviously and said, "Dad, I also want this ability..."


    Zhou Ye didn''t speak yet, Peggy spoke proudly."This is the privileged ability of a female agent, Natasha, you are not a female agent, it''s useless to have such an ability!"


    "Who said that!" Natasha said unconvincedly: "I will also be an agent. When I grow up, I will be a female agent like Peggy..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless. Could it be that Natasha was born as an agent?But think about the black widow''s physical and emotional female agent dressing, he thinks that seems to be good.


    "Being an agent is very hard to train. Can you really bear it? Little Natasha!" Peggy began to entice and confuse Little Natasha.


    "Of course I can bear it..." Little Natasha became unwilling to admit defeat.


    Peggy likes little Natasha very much, and wants someone to have a common language with herself. After all, she can''t tell the group of singing and dancing girls to go together, so she said to Zhou Ye: "My dear, I know A secret service school..."


    Peggy was interrupted by Zhou Ye as soon as she wanted to speak, "You don''t have to go to that kind of garbage school. Umbrella has the most professional agent training organization on her own, but she never enrolls students!"


    "Okay, dear, you are her guardian, you have the final say." Peggy felt more and more that her man''s Umbrella business was hidden, but she didn''t expect to report her man, and she didn''t Silly, as a person with vested interests, why should you report your own business?Is patriotism silly?


    Chapter Three Seventy Five

 Movie World Im King Chapter 278

    Zhou Ye lay on the beach chair by his swimming pool and took a lazy sip of cigar. This is a rare Sunday when women are not there...


    After Peggy got her own abilities, after two days of getting used to it, she returned to the European front. Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t forget to equip her with two female guards to protect her.


    And little Natasha was taken to Umbrella¡¯s Agent Island to receive special agent training...Speaking of which, the little Natasha who cried when she left was called a shit...


    But she went there in the end because she was also very interested in the work of an agent. Who told her to tell her stories about agents when she was with Peggy?Those who are near Zhu are red, those who are near ink are black, those who are near Peggy become agents...


    As for the special agent island that specializes in cultivating agents, it was actually created by Zhou Ye on a temporary basis. The date of establishment was on the day Peggy¡¯s transformation...


    That''s right, there is only one student in the entire secret service school, and that is little Natasha.There are as many as a dozen teachers in the secret service school.


    The principal is King Ada, the fighting teacher is Wonder Woman, the firearms teacher is Alice, the political teacher is the Red Queen, the psychology teacher is the white queen, and the human body is the anthropology. All the teachers are Zhou Ye. Helper woman...


    Praying that Natasha could survive in the hands of those women, Zhou Ye thought unscrupulously. When he knew he wanted to train future black widows, his group of women volunteered to be her teachers. I hope little Natasha will not regret it...


    And Ruiwen was sent to the Himalayas by him to find the Gu Yi mage. Pandora was called by Ophelia and she didn''t know what was going on, but it shouldn''t be a big deal.


    Zhou Ye was basking in the sun and took a sip of good iced red wine. It was a rare holiday. There are not many days without her own women...


    Just as he was thinking comfortably, whether he should go to soak for a while, and see the style of American bars in the 1940s, a voice suddenly rang in his ears.


    "My dear, I''m back, do you miss me..."


    "Pandora..." Zhou Ye sat up all of a sudden. It wasn''t Pandora who had been away for more than a week standing beside him, who was it?"Baby, you are back, I miss you..."


    "I miss you too, dear!" Pandora said as she pulled out a rustic-looking Chinese girl from behind her...


    "Is this?" Zhou Ye looked at this delicate girl who was hiding his eyes, and asked curiously: "My dear, where did you bring another one back?"


    "She''s called Jia Ying, I found it from Hunan, China, and I also brought back an obelisk!" Pandora said to Jia Ying, "Jia, this is my dear, use yours In other words, he is my husband and your future master!"


    "You... hello..." the Chinese with a Hunan accent came out of Jia Ying, with a soft feeling, very interesting.


    "Hello!" Zhou Ye was a little amused. Isn''t this Nima the mother of Skye, the leader of the alien race?Uh, by the way, there are no other human races yet, and it is estimated that there will not be any more... But he noticed Pandora¡¯s [also your future master], and asked a little puzzled: "Baby, what am I Is it her master now?"


    "I went to Hunan to help Sister Ophelia find the obelisk!" When Pandora said these words in English, it was obvious that Jia Ying could not understand."I just saw this silly girl, so I brought her back. By the way, I used ten gold bars to buy her..."


    "Uh--!"


    Zhou Ye counted the time. The Chinese Anti-Japanese War at this point was not over yet. It was not a rare thing for people to buy and sell people in the countryside. Looking at Jia Ying, who was still holding onto his clothes tightly, he couldn''t help saying: "Don''t be so nervous, just treat it as your own home! In fact, I am also Chinese..."


    "I don''t believe it... How can Chinese people have golden hair and golden eyes like you..." Jia Ying was amused by Zhou Ye''s words, and temporarily forgot to be nervous.


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless, his own Hua Guoxin, to cool off the cold...


    We waved weakly and motioned to her maid: "First take her down to wash, change clothes..."


    "Miss, please come with us!" The two maids said to Jia Ying with restrained smile.


    They think it''s so fun, it''s rare to see their owner slumped, this kind of thing is a rare occurrence in a century.


    "Don''t call me Miss, I''m not a young lady... Also, that... Master, is he angry?" Jia Ying followed the two maids and asked cautiously.


    She was just a rural girl. When Pandora bought her, her mother also told her that she would be a girl at the hands of others in the future. She would be beaten and scolded, so please listen carefully to what the master said. Little temper, otherwise, if someone is beaten to death, there is nowhere to redress...


    With her mother''s explanation, she was taken to the United States by Pandora. In a blink of an eye, she realized that the scenery in front of her had changed drastically, from the remote countryside to this seemingly luxurious manor.


    When Pandora told her that Zhou Ye would be her master in the future, her heart was uneasy, but watching Zhou Ye insist that she was a Chinese, she couldn''t help laughing, but after laughing, she regretted it. Up...


    Following behind the two maidservants, her hands and feet were trembling. She was afraid that Jiajiafa would be locked up in the wood house. She heard from a little sister in their village who worked in the city¡¯s master¡¯s house. The most terrifying It''s the family law. The beaters kept crying and crying, and even the subordinates were beaten to death.


    Jia Ying became more afraid as she thought about it, and couldn''t help crying."Two sisters, I know I was wrong. Will you help me plead with the master and tell him not to hit me? I will listen to everything from now on, and I will never refute the master''s words again...uuuuu!"


    The two maids looked at Jia Ying crying and screamed, "Who said the master wanted to beat you?"


    "I ran into him..." Jia Ying said with sobs.


    "Master, I never beat my own woman..." a maid counseled: "He just asked us to take you to wash and change your clothes..."


    "Is there any new clothes to change?" Jia Ying felt at this moment, as if the old man was not so fierce anymore, and there were new clothes, but she didn''t blame herself for running into him.


    "Okay, let''s go, the master will see you later!" The maid smiled and urged Jia Ying to walk to the bathroom...


    Jia Ying temporarily relieved her heart. With the help of the maids, she learned to use the various facilities in the bath and room. When she washed up and appeared in front of Zhou Ye, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but eat. shock.


    No wonder that Hunan has had beautiful women since ancient times.To be able to give birth to a beautiful daughter like Skye, Jia Ying has a good foundation in this workshop...


    "Come, come closer and let me see..." said Zhou Ye, who was sitting in the study.


    "Yeah!" Jia Ying walked towards Zhou Ye cautiously, perhaps because she wore slightly higher heel shoes for the first time, or because she was not used to such thick carpets.


    When Jia Ying hurriedly walked in front of Zhou Ye, she licked her foot and jumped over...


    Zhou Ye hugged her easily, and a scent and smell of just after bathing floated into Zhou Ye''s nose, and Jia Ying closed her eyes tightly, just kept whispering: "Master... No way, it can''t be like this..."


    Hearing Jia Ying''s words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but roll his eyes. He didn''t do anything, so he said, isn''t this what Bi did himself?


    At present, Zhou Ye didn''t hesitate to hold Jia Ying and put her on the desk...


    And Jia Ying can only hold her hand tightly and wait for the moment when she decides her destiny. In fact, she knows that after she is sold to this person, she will be his person for life and his dead person for death...This No change...


    With a quell¡¤flower¡¤yin, Jia Ying, the future leader of the alien race... completely fell into the hands of Zhou Ye...


    Chapter Three Seventy Six


    As night falls gradually-the entire manor is lit up with a variety of decorative lamps, setting off this luxurious manor as a colorful dream country, which makes people dazzling.


    On the dining table in the living room, Zhou Ye was struggling with a table of dishes.


    Born as a man from the north, Zhou Ye likes spicy food, especially Sichuan cuisine and Hunan cuisine. In his opinion, Sichuan cuisine is spicy and spicy, while Hunan cuisine is straight and spicy.


    Although some of the maids can make Hunan and Sichuan dishes, the taste they make always gives Zhou Ye an indescribable sense of lack. I don''t know what''s wrong, in short, I feel that something is missing.


    And today, with Jia Ying, an authentic Xiang girl, Zhou Ye really tasted the authentic Hunan home cooking...


    In fact, it''s just a few homemade stir-fries, a stir-fried pork with chili and a yellow duck called.


    Needless to say, fried pork with chili is naturally fried with small green peppers, while yellow duck is not a duck, but a kind of fish.Its scientific name is Freshwater Yellow Catfish, Northeast people call it Guyazi, Sichuanese call it Huanglading...


    For this fish, Zhou Ye even asked Qiu to make a special trip to China... Sometimes Zhou Ye wondered if he didn''t take teleport seriously... But then again, no Not to mention, this thing is much fresher than air transport...


    Jia Ying sat next to Zhou Ye obediently, gently helping him pick up the fishbone, while Pandora sat on the other side, flying chopsticks like flying, grabbing the small fried meat from the plate with Zhou Ye...


    Seeing the two of them snatching the home-cooked scoops they copied like children, Jia Ying smiled contentedly and said, "Master, if it is not enough, I will do something..."


    "No need..." Zhou Yeqi moved high, snatched the small fried pork that Pandora had added, then threw it into his own eye, and said while eating: "You can feel at home by eating like this. Well... it''s always like eating Western food, not at all comfortable..."


    "Ying, you now know how easy your dear is to get along with..." Pandora took a sip of red wine, suppressed the spiciness in his mouth, and joked: "When I bought you back, you were crying A miserable..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 279

    "At the time I thought the master was an old man..." Jia Ying said, her face flushed, and she remembered what happened in the study in the afternoon.


    The master of my own family is good at everything, but some are too good at making fun of people... He actually drew the first time he fell on the paper into a picture of a winter plum, and said he wanted to frame it and hang it in his study to enjoy it... ¡­Fortunately, I was swift and quick, so I grabbed it...otherwise...I''m really ashamed.


    As a young girl from the countryside of this age, Jia Ying doesn''t have much luxury and fashion?She doesn''t understand, jewelry?Some would be fine... Maybe her greatest wish is to marry a good man. At present, it is impossible to marry... But maybe Zhou Ye will be her best destination.


    At this moment, a voice of Yingying and Yanyan came, Jia Ying couldn''t help but look at the door, and saw a group of slim foreign girls walking and talking happily...


    It was the girls from Zhou Ye Song and Dance Troupe who came back.


    After they returned to New York, they couldn''t be idle at all.In the end, Zhou Ye could only buy a theater on Broadway. Although it was still during the war and there were not many people who went to see operas, Zhou Ye could afford to lose that little money. To be honest, this thing was what he found for these girls. It¡¯s a large toy in China, and the one that makes money but doesn¡¯t make money is next...


    Because Zhou Ye discovered a mistake he had made before...


    Always put all the girls together, they are easy to do nothing... Now that they each have their own affairs to be busy, Zhou Ye is much easier... Of course, Zhou Ye has not forgotten the protection of the two female guards around each person. ...


    After all, in this world, it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t want to, and there will be no accidents. There are always people who are pretentious, feel that they are suave, feel that they have a lot of money, feel that they are powerful, all women should unconditionally climb their windows. ...


    And the duty of those secret guards is to eliminate these troubles invisible...By the way, these troublemakers are stuffed into concrete pillars to contribute to the reclamation project in New York. This is really a good thing for the country and the people... ¡­


    Of course, the dark guards will also choose the right people among them, replace them with clones to continue living, sleep their wives and beat their babies, and spend their money to contribute to the Umbrella Consortium¡¯s new highs. Give out one''s own strength.


    After all, Zhou Ye¡¯s own women are really too many. He really doesn¡¯t have the time to run over and pretend to be X and slap his face. If he does this every time, it is estimated that Zhou Ye doesn¡¯t have to do anything, he just goes around every day. Fly on the earth, just pretend to be X and hit your face.


    Uh, accidentally crooked the building, let''s get back to the subject again.


    Jia Ying watched these young girls walking in from the door, and walked up to Zhou Ye one by one, and printed their little eyes on the eyes of her master, and couldn''t help being stunned.


    "This... this... these..." Jia Ying knows that her master has many women, but she doesn''t have much idea about how many there are. In her opinion, the wife of Qibafang always has it, but in front of her She was shocked by these dozen sisters.


    "Yes, these are dear women..." Pandora gave her a meaningful look and said, "Isn''t there a saying in China that there are seventy-two concubines and three thousand beauties in China?


    "But... but... that''s the emperor..."


    "From now on, you will know that the emperor is nothing compared to my dear..." Pandora smiled and pulled Jia Ying back. This gift for her dear needs further education. Otherwise it would be too unqualified...


    In the small projection room in the villa¡ª¡ª


    "Here, you will understand what kind of authority our man has, and what his future will look like!" Pandora said and opened the movie screen--


    As a fierce Hell March sounded, the first thing that was played was Zhou Ye''s grand military parade on the plane of Resident Evil¡ª¡ª


    "Hello soldiers--!"


    "Master--!"


    "The soldiers have worked hard!"


    "For Umbrella!"


    Rows of Berserker Type III replica soldiers wearing black mechanical exoskeleton walked through the reviewing platform in uniform steps, and behind them was a torrent of steel composed of multifunctional infantry armored vehicles and mechanical spiders...


    In the sky, a giant Kunpeng-class star destroyer obscured the entire blue sky as if it were dark. Thousands of [Tracker] drones guarded these big guys, slowly passing the inspection. Above the stage...


    At this time, the camera turned and the picture turned into outer space.In space, a fleet of hundreds of Kunpeng-class star destroyers blasted Ganymede into pieces with a salvo.


    The camera turned again. This time, Umbrella¡¯s soldiers appeared in the camera, slinging across Europe. Of course, it was not on this plane, but on the composite plane of Wuxin Mage.


    Jia Ying looked at the fierce war scene in front of her. Although she didn''t know what it was, she still knew the tense atmosphere in the scene and Zhou Ye standing on the reviewing platform...


    There was an unspeakable sense of pride in her heart. The old man from home is so powerful, and it¡¯s no big deal to be a kid...


    "Do you still think there are too many of these dear women?" Pandora asked faintly looking at the surprised Jia Ying who couldn''t get closer.


    "Not much...not much at all!" Jia Ying said with a sense of mission on her face: "Master turned out to be so powerful... Also, what is that round ball? Why should I break it? !"


    "...Puff!" Pandora has the urge to vomit blood. It seems that she should teach her some knowledge as soon as possible. Otherwise, if she doesn''t understand anything, she will be blind. .


    It was just that when it was night, Zhou Ye came to sleep together and gave all the sister papers to her pajamas one by one... Pandora felt that her tricks seemed not as direct and effective as her dear.


    No, my dear only made Jia Ying a few times, so she begged for mercy with nonsense, and also introduced her little sister to Zhou Ye... Hey, sure enough, a woman--


    Chapter Three Seventy Seven


    Nepal-Kathmandu.


    It was a British colony 20 years ago, but now it is ruled by their king. Of course, this is also related to Nepal¡¯s small area and poor mineral resources. If it is a big oil-producing country like Saudi Arabia, it is estimated that the surrounding area Countries can play their brains for it.


    A black-haired foreign man dressed as an obvious tourist was walking around with great interest in the streets and alleys. Looking at this well-dressed foreigner, several gangsters stared at him.


    No matter in any era, there are always such idlers. They do nothing, rely on scams and abductions to make a living. In ancient times, they are called poppi, and in modern times, they are called bullies...


    Several people winked at each other, and then followed concealedly.


    As if he hadn''t noticed it, the young foreign tourist was still lingering in the streets and lanes, obsessed with the ancient buildings here.


    Unconsciously, the young tourists walked to a narrow alleyway. In this alley that was only two people wide, it was filled with all kinds of debris and garbage, and there was no one. This was the most important point.


    The little gangsters who are familiar with the terrain have already locked down this place. They outflanked this place and blocked this guy who looked like a fat sheep.


    "Give...money, everything you have...give me..." the bastard said in stammering English, holding a machete in his hand, waving constantly, seeming to emphasize himself The persuasive power of the language.


    "Don''t hurt me, I''ll give you money..." The young tourist seemed to be frightened by the scene before him. He tremblingly took it into his pocket, perhaps because he was too nervous. Take out the money...


    "You...really...I''m coming!" The bully leader seemed to be anxious, and handed the scimitar in his hand to his accomplices, and walked towards the young tourists, as if he wanted to do things on his own.


    "It''s so boring..." the young tourist murmured, these little gangsters are nothing fun, it''s time to get rid of them. After all, their body won''t be touched by other men, except for my dear. No...


    Just when he was about to do it, suddenly a man in a weird hooded one-piece robe rushed out, knocked several gangsters to the ground with three punches and two feet, and then glanced at him and said, "You are fine. Right? Don''t walk alone into a small alley without people, it''s very dangerous!"


    "Thank you...Thank you!" The young tourist put down his clenched fists, with a grateful expression on his face, which is a complete expression of gratitude to escape from danger.


    "Then, goodbye!" the hooded man said, ignoring the tourists, turning around and walking towards the outside...


    And the corner of the tourist''s mouth is slightly upturned, how could it make you run away so easily?In order to find you, I wandered around this backward place for almost a month... Finally let her run into it, it was not easy...


    The young tourist watched the hooded man walk out of the alley and hurriedly walked outside. As he walked, his body turned into a thin and weak Kas boy everywhere in the streets of Nepal in the blink of an eye.


    The Hooded Man always felt as if he was being stared at by someone, but when he turned his head, he didn''t see any familiar faces... In the end, all this was regarded as his heart caused by meditation for too long. Magical thoughts...


    Shaking his head, the mage, who has found nothing, walked toward the set goal again. He has to rush back to his master''s sanctuary, and the afternoon class is about to begin...


    Just when he turned and left, a macaque that can be seen everywhere patted his Hungarian mouth humanely. If you listen carefully, you can still hear a voice whispering: "Scare me, these mages The intuition of the people!"


    That''s right, whether this macaque or the outside youth who was traveling just now, they are all made by the devilish girl Ruiwen...


    She was sent here by Zhou Ye to search for the whereabouts of Gu Yi Mage. Of course, Zhou Ye had also been to the so-called Three Great Temples, but he hadn''t even found the shadow... Maybe it was the wrong time, maybe it''s now Gu Yi. One has not yet established three major temples to protect against the advent of the dark universe. In short, Zhou Ye could not find those three temples in New York, London, and Hong Kong...


    That''s why Rui Wen was sent here by Zhou Ye to look for Gu Yi Mage.

 In Movie World Chapter 280

    Ruiwen, who has been here for almost a month, finally saw the mage dressed up in the movie today. How could she miss the clue to the door?So following him became a necessary option for Ruiwen.


    Seeing this hooded mage stopping in front of an unremarkable house, he opened the door and walked in, waiting for a long time and did not come out.


    Ruiwen, who was restored to her original form, finally confirmed that she had found the location of her target. Excited, she completely forgot about jet lag and took out her satellite phone and called...


    "Baby Ruiwen, if you don''t give me a reason to call me up in the middle of the night, how about a reason why I can''t get you down for three days?" There is a deep sleepiness in the voice, obviously, Zhou Ye probably just fell asleep at this time...


    "Sorry, my dear, I forgot about the jet lag..." Ruiwen couldn''t help but vomit her snakehead, and looked at the Ms. Cartier watch on her wrist. It was just over half past noon in Nepal time. It is three o''clock midnight over there...


    "Well, baby, if you don''t give me another reason, I will really give you one!" Zhou Ye doesn''t care about anything else, he just wants to sleep now...


    "My dear... I miss you. I am looking forward to the feeling of not being able to go to the ground for three days!" Ruiwen said in a tired voice. She really missed that feeling a bit. She and Zhou Ye have never been separated for so long. ...


    "Hehehe...I will go to fulfill your little wish now!" Zhou Ye said and hung up the phone.


    Riwen laughed at the beep from the phone. She knew she would be able to see her man soon...


    Sure enough, in less than five minutes, a figure suddenly appeared beside Rui Wen...It was Zhou Ye who came.


    In fact, it took Zhou Ye three minutes to get up from the arms of those women, and then one minute to wash and change clothes. After three seconds to contact Hong, he could locate Ruiwen¡¯s position. Hurry up in less than two seconds...


    "Baby, you need to know, I feel like getting up... are you ready to accept the punishment?" Zhou Ye hugged Ruiwen tightly, and then sternly walked up...


    "For me, dear...I am willing to give you everything I have..." Ruiwen also responded enthusiastically to Zhou Ye...for her, one month is a bit too long.


    "As you wish, baby!" Zhou Ye hugged Ruiwen and left this place in the blink of an eye. Of course, he knew that Ruiwen was so happy to call herself and he must have received the news she wanted, but now everything It¡¯s not as important as comforting her own woman. Besides, Gu Yi will not run away. It will be the same tomorrow morning...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Eighty


    In Kathmandu in the early morning, there is an unspeakable smell in the air, the scent of incense candles, and the smoky smell of burning coal when cooking...Anyway, it doesn¡¯t smell good, even the entire sky. It looks a little foggy.


    Zhou Ye, wearing a half-length black trench coat, Shi Shiran came to the place where he took Ruiwen away yesterday afternoon, and looked at the closed door.


    "Master Gu Yi...hehe, I hope it will be more interesting!" Zhou Ye said as he stepped up the steps and knocked on the somewhat old wooden door.


    Soon, a man in a hooded mage''s uniform opened the wooden door and said to Zhou Ye in an eleven ceremony: "Welcome to you, the eternal."


    "Eternal? Interesting title, is this the name Gu Yi Mage gave me?" Zhou Ye smiled and walked in.


    There was a seemingly inconspicuous house outside, but there was something unique inside. Zhou Ye followed the mage who opened the door through a long dark corridor, and his eyes suddenly opened up.


    In a field the size of a basketball court, a group of young girls are practicing magic under the guidance of a bald woman.Not far from them, a circle, like a circle of sparks, was turning with their gestures.


    Zhou Ye laughed and played this hand again.


    On the seat of the yard, there was an old man who was nearly old, he looked like a man of good looks, and the bald woman who was supervising the practice of magic by the disciples looked more than thirty or forty. , It''s like a disciple at all.


    If you were someone who didn''t know Gu Yi, you would probably treat that old man as Gu Yi mage and treat that woman as an ordinary female disciple, but obviously, this does not include Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye ignored the old man and walked directly to the bald woman, looking at the disciples who were waving gestures.Curiously asked: "This is the portal spell, it''s really amazing!"


    "..." Mage Gu Yi sighed, "Although I know that I can''t hide it from you, you will have no friends if you do this. You know, this is one of my few little hobbies!"


    "Do you call such a bad taste a hobby?" Zhou Ye curled his lips disdainfully: "Take a trick on the newcomer and look at his surprised expression. Do you think this is funny?"


    "Come with me!" Mage Gu Yi sighed softly, and walked towards the reception hall with Zhou Ye.


    When they arrived in the hall, Gu Yi and Zhou Ye sat on the stall, and two female disciples soon brought two cups of tea.


    "Please use¡­¡­"


    "Thank you!" Zhou Ye was not polite, took the tea, took a sip and said, "I think Master Gu Yi should know what I''m here for!"


    "Of course!" Gu Yi also took a sip of tea, and then slowly said: "I can guide you to learn magic, and even open all my collections to you, but...I won''t accept you as a disciple. , And I have a small request!"


    "Oh? Why didn''t you accept me as a disciple?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "...Everything in the universe has a beginning and an end, but you are a detached person with a beginning and no end. I think I don''t have the ability to be a master of the eternal, are you right? Mr. Zhou Ye?" Master Gu Yi sighed lightly.


    As a supreme mage, Gu Yi mage used to watch fate through time spells. This once allowed her to avoid a lot of mortal fate. Gradually, she became somewhat dependent on time spells.


    However, the long river of destiny that was originally established suddenly changed. Half a month ago, she saw Zhou Ye, a person who shouldn''t have any intersection with her... She saw the changes Zhou Ye had brought to her. Yes, there are bad...


    The good thing is that he gave life that he could not imagine, so that he no longer had to steal power from the Lord of Darkness to maintain life, and he easily repelled the invasion of the Lord of Darkness Domam... bad Yes, all of his female disciples have fallen into his hands.


    So Mage Gu Yi really... feels very contradictory to Zhou Ye, but in general, good changes are greater than bad changes... Who can tell things like fate?Persevering in perfection will surely be destroyed in perfection...


    "Well, if you think this makes you feel good!" Zhou Ye shrugged and said indifferently: "Then what are your so-called small requests?"


    "give me some time¡­¡­"


    "Small question, how much time do you need?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "One... a thousand years!" Gu Yi hesitated for a while, still did not say Wannian. In fact, she was a little tired. She had guarded the world for hundreds of years, but now, she suddenly felt that she should live more. Some good...


    "As you wish..." Zhou Ye said, pulling up Gu Yi Mage''s arm, the original invisible power of time turned into green magical power in Gu Yi Mage''s eyes, and she felt that her body was also Became a lot younger...


    "Thank you!!" Gu Yi, who had turned into a young woman, closed his eyes and felt the long-lost young body and body, and said with some surprise: "I didn''t expect time to be realized in this way!"


    "You have to believe in one thing, and technology will change your destiny!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "In fact, if you want, I can even change your body to a stronger, younger, and more beautiful body. ..."


    "No, I think, then I wouldn''t be me!" Gu Yi quietly rejected Zhou Ye''s proposal, "Then all my private collections will be open to you now, and you can ask me five questions a day!"


    "Can you answer any questions?" Zhou Ye said eagerly.


    "Of course!" Gu Yi regretted as soon as he finished saying this.


    "So, are you a virgin?" Zhou Ye asked without hesitation.


    "...Yes!" Master Gu Yi hadn''t been so angry for hundreds of years. She thought Zhou Ye would ask questions about magic, but... she really underestimated Zhou Ye.


    "Wow, what about the old lady of hundreds of years..." Zhou Ye''s tone was full of ridicule. Just when Gu Yi mage wanted to shoot this damn fellow with magic, Zhou Ye''s voice sounded again: "We Are you friends?"


    "No--!" Master Gu Yi gritted his teeth. For a long time no one dared to be so presumptuous in front of her... "You still have three questions!"


    "So are we a deal?" Zhou Ye asked without hesitation.


    "Yes!" Gu Yi Mage has almost reached the limit."There are two more questions!"


    "Then when will we become friends?" Zhou Ye asked again.


    "It will never be possible!" Gu Yi said: "There is one last question!"


    "That''s really a pity!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "For hundreds of years, you have always been alone and tired?"


    Master Gu Yi looked at Zhou Ye''s sincere eyes and was silent for a long time before finally repliing, "Tired!"


    "Then relax when you have time. Saving the world is about ho The mage clearly allowed Doctor Strange to use the gem of time to save her life, but he gave up, perhaps because she was too tired...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 281

    The Supreme Mage is not invincible, she is also a human being, she will be tired, and she will also feel lonely... she has guarded the human world for hundreds of years. She wants to rest. This is probably because she did not ask Doctor Strange to use the time gem. The reason to save yourself...


    Chapter Three Eighty One


    "This is your future residence. If you have anything, you can tell me at any time!" A female mage wearing a gray cloth robe took Zhou Ye to a room of more than 40 square meters, and then respectfully saluted. Pointing to the rope hanging at the door, like a light rope, said: "As long as you pull this rope, I will know!"


    "Okay, thank you!" Zhou Ye nodded and smiled.


    "Then I''ll retire first!" The female mage said, she withdrew from the door and helped Zhou Ye to close the room door.


    "It''s okay!" Zhou Ye looked at the room and nodded. Although it is not as comfortable as his own villa, it is already very good. At least it is better than the simple and dark room where Doctor Strange lives in the movie. The lacquered small bedroom is countless times stronger.


    If the bedroom where Dr. Strange lives can be called the kind of small hotel near the train station that costs 30 yuan a night, then Zhou Ye is a luxury suite in a three-star hotel.


    After looking around in the house, he was about to live in a room for a few months. Zhou Ye discovered that although this sparrow was small and well-equipped, apart from anything else, it had at least a separate bathroom, which was excellent... ¡­


    Sitting on the wooden couch in Shi Gengbang, Zhou Ye first took out a small device like a wall-mounted table lamp from his wristband, and pressed it on the wall, a little bit on the upper button, the base of the lamp A small drill was automatically brought out, drilled directly into the wall, and automatically fixed there.


    Then Zhou Ye took out a metal body the size of an aluminum lunch box, and placed it on the wooden table in front of the couch. There are several X seats spread over the metal body. This is Umbrella¡¯s small nuclear fusion battery. , Can supply a small family with thousands of years of electricity.


    After Zhou Ye turned on the X head of the lamp-like device, he turned it on directly, and as hundreds of lasers of various colors passed by, soon, the three-dimensional figure of Pandora appeared in front of Zhou Ye.Obviously, this is a portable three-dimensional projection device.


    "Hi, my dear, how is the air in Kathmandu?" Pandora''s voice was filled with a faint smile, but she heard Ruiwen come back to complain, saying that the air there was like shit.


    "It''s pretty good...It''s slightly stronger than the taste of old London!" Zhou Ye shrugged, and said, "Baby, I guess I will be delayed here for a while, and I will rely on you for family affairs!"


    "No problem, dear!" Pandora nodded confidently, and then said hesitantly: "I can help with the rest, but there is one person I really can''t do..."


    "Who?" Zhou Ye asked with some curiosity. In his opinion, with Pandora''s method, there are still people who don''t listen to her.This is incredible.


    "Dad..." A voice full of anger sounded, and then Pandora snickered and let go of the video. A little loli with long burgundy hair appeared in front of Zhou Ye.


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye remembered instantly, as if he had overlooked a certain little Lolita who was going home from the holiday."Hi, baby Natasha... how did you do at school?"


    "Very good!" Natasha''s face was covered with frost, and she said dissatisfied: "Those aunts are serious about teaching me to be a super agent, but Dad...you know, I''m not saying this !"


    "What is that?" Zhou Ye began to pretend to be stupid.


    "You said that when I come back from vacation, I will accompany me to participate in the elementary school riding competition in New York, but now, where are you? Dad!" Natasha said aggrieved, tears hanging in her eyes, biting tightly With his own Xia Chun, he clenched his two small hands, stubbornly refusing to let his tears flow down.


    "When I was on the island... I was... already looking forward to the activities of this holiday... But... but now I want to watch those damn little ghosts, in front of me... show off their parents in front of me... ¡­"


    Zhou Ye looked at the tears of grievance left on Natasha''s face, his heart was about to break, and he hurriedly comforted: "Baby, when Dad finishes these things, he will definitely play with you for a month, I promise. !"


    "You lie, Dad is a badass, I don''t believe you anymore!" Natasha cried and said.


    "I promise I will never lie to you. When I finish my work here, how about Dad taking you around the world?" Zhou Ye tried his best to fill his tone with sincerity.


    "Do you promise?" As if moved by Zhou Ye''s words, Little Natasha looked at Zhou Ye with a slight distrust and asked.


    "I promise!" Zhou Ye said hurriedly.


    "OY-great, dad promised to take me around the world!"


    The little Natasha, who was still aggrieved just now, jumped up with excitement and said, "Mr. Ada, how is my acting exam? Did you pass the level?"


    This weird change gave Zhou Ye a feeling as if he had fallen into a pit without knowing it. What happened??????


    "Good job!" Ada Wang''s voice came next to Little Natasha."So, Natasha, do you know now? Sometimes things that cannot be solved with force, we can also use acting to solve..."


    "Ada--!" No matter how stupid Zhou Ye was, he knew that he was swayed by his women, "...you don''t want to get to the ground for several days?"


    "Come on! Are you afraid of you?" Ada Wang''s figure appeared in front of Zhou Ye, with a sturdy appearance: "People were forcibly taken away by you the first time. It doesn''t matter if you come back again..."


    "That... I''m sorry, Ada, you know... At that time!" Zhou Ye looked at Ada and said so, but felt a little guilty. After all, Ada''s first time was indeed a bit...


    "Pump!" Seeing Zhou Ye''s guilty look, King Ada was amused at once, and smiled: "Where is the big man in our family who never knew how to apologize? He would actually apologize to me... Rare! But... my dear, what I want to say is, I think what you said makes sense!"


    "Eh? What?" Zhou Ye was a little confused. Did he say anything very philosophical?For example, I''m hoeing and you are noon?Impossible, or the sentence, I am Bai You are Yishanjin?I am the Yellow River and you are the ocean current?It shouldn''t... Which sentence is it?


    Soon, King Ada gave Zhou Ye an explanation.


    "What you said, Jiushengqing is not a noun, but a verb!" King Ada said, giving Zhou Ye an electric eye, which made his heart beat."I can''t live without you, fool..."


    These words made Zhou Ye''s heart softer... "I love you, baby Ada!"


    "Hmm..." Ada Wang smiled, and suddenly turned his head and said to someone: "Look, this is the importance of acting. Under the action of acting, a certain man who refuses to say love is killed. Actually I would say love..."


    "Teacher Ada, you are amazing!" Natasha''s voice came from a place where Zhou Ye couldn''t see it.


    "Well, this extracurricular teaching was a complete success..." Ada Wang said, giving Zhou Ye another electric eye, charmingly said: "So, this is just a demonstration teaching, dear, don''t care too much!"


    "Well, I won''t care!" Zhou Ye smiled. Ada Wang was clever and was mistaken by cleverness. She forgot Zhou Ye''s perverted dynamic vision and this is the latest ultra-high-definition fully scanned 3D projector. The slightest change in her eyes could not be hidden from Zhou Ye''s eyes.


    When Zhou Ye uttered the word, he saw the fascination and drunkenness in King Ada''s eyes.Obviously, this awkward silly girl is deceiving herself in this way...


    But regardless of her, Zhou Ye believes that one day she will willingly say that word to herself out loud...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Eighty


    By the time Zhou Ye cleaned up his bedroom, it had been almost half an hour...


    No way, although the place is huge, it is limited by the time and location after all. The layout of the rooms here really makes Zhou Ye a little unbearable...


    Among other things, Zhou Ye couldn''t stand the light of the oil lamp... Needless to say, with the existence of nuclear fusion batteries, power problems would not be a problem that plagued Zhou Ye.


    The second is Shigenbangbang''s stone bed, which is also very easy to solve...Zhou Ye''s own bracelet is almost a super large supermarket, it can be said that it has everything, it is very easy to take out a soft cushion...and The list is covered or something, there are so many in his bracelet...


    The second is some small home appliances...


    Zhou Ye has never been the kind of person who would wrong him to lead the life of an ascetic. A small refrigerator, a wool carpet...a desktop computer. Although there is no Internet now, Umbrella has its own company¡¯s internal network. With satellites in orbit, Zhou Ye can log on to the internal network and play games with the girls in the base...


    Air conditioning is not needed. After all, the temperature in Kathmandu is kept at about 20 degrees all year round, and the temperature is very comfortable...


    After Zhou Ye finished decorating, the whole room had changed a lot...It was really upgraded from a three-star standard room to a five-star presidential suite.


    Looking at the results of his hard work for half an hour, Zhou Ye was a little proud. After all, he hadn''t cleaned the room by himself for nearly a hundred years...


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door,


    "Can''t you use any door to walk in by yourself?"


    Zhou Ye, who had already heard the familiar breathing outside, complained and opened the door of the room. Not surprisingly, it was Gu Yi wearing a white robe standing at the door.


    "I''m here to ask about the color of the clothes you want!" Master Gu Yi said blankly. In fact, such a small thing can be done by her disciples, but Master Gu Yi came by himself. She herself didn''t know why she would want to meet this guy who has made herself angry for hundreds of years."Secondly, I don''t think that after learning any door, I can break into someone else''s home casually!"


    "That kind of thing is casual..." Zhou Ye said without caring: "But if possible, it''s better not to use your linen cloth for me to make a gown, because it will feel very uncomfortable to wear..."


    "..." Gu Yi was so annoyed by Zhou Ye''s words that he almost wanted to drag this guy to the mirror space and fight him. He had never seen such a picky customer.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 282

    "Oh, by the way, speaking of the vest, I remember I have one!" Zhou Ye said as he took out a pure white vest from his bracelet, Zhou Ye didn''t see it, and changed it directly in front of Gu Yi. The clothes come.


    But Gu Yi was embarrassed, and he didn''t leave or stay.She always felt that if she closed her eyes and didn''t look at it, it seemed that she would feel weak and concede defeat, so she resisted and watched Zhou Ye change clothes.


    I have to say that Zhou Ye''s white robe looks really handsome. The straight and tight upper body design highlights Zhou Ye''s good figure and shape. The double-row gold buckles give the whole robe a touch of luxury. It feels like the big cuffs and long hem give people a solemn sense of majesty.


    The moment Zhou Ye put on his hood, Master Gu Yi had a peculiar feeling, as if the guy in front of him was the supreme Supreme Master, and he was just an apprentice...


    But when Zhou Ye''s voice came from under his hood, this solemn sense of solemnity was immediately destroyed...


    "How? Cool? Isn''t it cool? Don''t you feel like worshipping?" Zhou Ye''s voice was a touch of pride. After all, this robe belongs to the designers of Umbrella, referring to ancient times. So far, various gown styles and two-dimensional elements and gown styles in various movies are tailor-made for Zhou Ye.


    The whole robe, there is a trace of iron and blood in the solemnity, and a trace of mystery in the majesty¡ª¡ª


    "This robe is very good..." Gu Yi nodded in agreement, and then said casually, "If you change it to another person, it will be even better!"


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless. He didn''t expect that Mage Gu Yi would actually make complaints. He just wanted to refute, but the Mage Gu gave him a biased topic.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you to the library now!" Gu Yi said, turning his head and walking outside, and said as he walked: "By the way, I also want to tell you the essence of magic!"


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye was helpless to Gu Yi''s kind of little lady-like cunning, but this could be considered a good change... His heart is like Zhishui, to speak better, and Zhishui is very calm.


    But it''s a bit ugly, and the heart is like water... What kind of water has no waves?There is only stagnant water... the heart is like still water, which means that this person''s heart is slowly dying... This is not a good thing.


    But now, Master Gu Yi''s heart will be turbulent because of Zhou Ye. This is good news. Only a turbulent heart will be motivated, and a motivated heart will not seek death... Zhou Ye always thinks so.


    "The language of magic has existed since the birth of civilization. A long time ago, ancient wizards called this language a spell!" Gu Yi said as he walked."We draw the powerful energy we need from other dimensional universes in the multiverse, chant spells, make gestures, summon shields, create weapons...to cast spells!"


    "Then can I understand that the so-called magic language is actually a way of self-hypnosis by the mage, so that he can concentrate his mental power to a high degree and generate resonance to connect the dimensional universe?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "You can say so!" Mage Gu Yi stopped his steps, looked at Zhou Ye and nodded with appreciation: "Magic is ever-changing, nothing is fixed, it just depends on what you think!"


    "But..." Zhou Ye pointed to the apprentices of the mage who were practicing the spellcasting gestures in the courtyard and asked, "In that case, why do you still teach them these things?"


    "You need to know!" Gu Yi mage sighed and said: "Not everyone is like you, with such terrible spiritual power..."


    "Is my mental power terrible?" Zhou Ye asked back.


    "There are at least tens of thousands of me..." Gu Yi sighed, "I really don''t know where you got so many spiritual powers..."


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye suddenly realized, as if his motivation for thinking itself was a manifestation of mental power.


    "Forget it, I''m also very curious about how powerful your mental power is..." Gu Yi said gently in front of him out of thin air, the entire space was like a broken mirror, with transparent cracks."Come with me, let me see your mental power!"


    "Okay!" Zhou Ye also wanted to know how strong his mental power was, he followed Gu Yi into the mirror space...


    Chapter Three Eighty One


    In the mirrored space, Master Gu Yi led Zhou Ye towards the outside. Here, she was like the ruler of everything. All the buildings twisted and crawled under her feet in front of her, becoming her stairs, helping her step up. Somewhere high.


    "This is a mirrored space. Although it exists, it can''t be detected!" Gu Yi mage walked in front like a queen and whispered: "What happens here will not affect the real world, so this is also my favorite practice field. !"


    "By the way, you can also supervise..." Zhou Ye smiled, because he thought of the more wretched and trivial use of the mirror space... For example, you can walk to XXX openly and look at XXXX... Well, let your imagination run wild. .


    "I always feel like you are thinking about something weird!" Gu Yi turned his head and looked at Zhou Ye''s strange smile, feeling that this smile annoyed her.


    "No, that was your illusion!" Zhou Ye grabbed his own expression, "Okay, now can you tell me how to test it?"


    "Can you just pick up that stone?" Gu Yi asked, pointing to a huge boulder that was placed on the street as a landscape stone, pointing to how tall it is.


    "That''s too pediatric... how about this?" Zhou Ye said, pointing to a six-story building. The building suddenly rose out of thin air, as if a giant hand was holding it, floating in it. In front of the two.


    "Oh my God..." Gu Yi mage was really shocked, what is a mage?A person who uses spiritual power to communicate with other-dimensional worlds and cast spells.


    Is mental power important?


    Of course it¡¯s important. Mage¡¯s spells rely on the resonance of mental power. To put it bluntly, it is a principle of leverage. Using the resonance of mental power to cast spells is equivalent to using one power to display a hundred abilities...


    But what if this person''s mental power is one million?How much magic power can he lift up?This is not as simple as one plus one, but an N-th power variable.


    At least Gu Yi mage admitted that she could only pick up an object the size of a teacup, close to her spiritual power...


    "I regret the promised deal now!" Gu Yi muttered while looking at the building suspended in mid-air: "Waiting for such a huge mental power is like learning how to use magic... What will happen... Will it? It is an existence that is more difficult to deal with than the Dark Lord Domam..."


    "I heard all the bad things you said!" Zhou Ye''s voice suddenly appeared in Master Gu Yi''s ear, and she was startled.


    "Don''t worry! Doing bad things or something... It''s too hard, I''m nothing more than Bubble Girl Paper..." Zhou Ye said indifferently, "And I promise, as long as you live for one day, I won''t use magic to destroy the earth. ¡­¡­how about it?"


    "Why me?" Gu Yi mage asked.


    "Just treat you as if I admire you more. As long as you live, I won''t use magic to do evil..." Zhou Ye said, blinking at Master Gu Yi, "So, for our common home earth, You have to work hard to live..."


    "..." Gu Yi couldn''t understand this guy. He was sometimes arrogant, sometimes like a rascal, and sometimes like a selangor... However, he always seemed to have an indescribable feeling towards himself, a kind of Deliberately dispelling the feeling of death... "I will... look at you well!"


    "Well, welcome to supervise..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Since it is rare to come to the mirror space, how about letting me see your spells?"


    "Okay..." Mage Gu Yi had long ago hated Zhou Ye and itchy teeth. She had a rare opportunity to teach this guy a good lesson. She was obliged.


    Following the words of Master Gu Yi [Okay...], she waved her hand at will, and the entire space folds and rotates completely contrary to common sense of physics... The houses on the street are like constantly changing gears of a Rubik''s Cube. Roll over to Zhou Ye...


    "Wow-you actually attacked!" Zhou Ye smiled, he actually didn''t care at all, this kind of trick didn''t cause him the slightest harm...


    To put it bluntly, even if he didn''t hide, being pressed down by those houses would not hurt him... But Zhou Ye didn''t want to be so embarrassed.


    "Be careful not to lose to me easily!" A rare smile appeared on Mage Gu Yi''s face. She felt that at this moment, she seemed to have thrown aside all the responsibilities of protecting the earth. Easy...


    "No one told you that I can fly?" Zhou Ye''s voice suddenly rang behind Gu Yi''s ears."And it''s not slow..."


    "When are you..." Gu Yi mage was startled, and then lightly tapped his feet, and suddenly the whole earth turned inside out like a domino. This trick has been tried and tested against close enemies...


    "It''s said that I can fly..." Zhou Ye''s voice was still behind Gu Yi Mage, and even Gu Yi Mage''s ears could feel the heat and breath from Zhou Ye''s mouth.


    "Forget it, I''ll give up!" Mage Gu Yi raised her hand helplessly. In fact, she still has many moves to use, but those are vicious moves against enemies. Gu Yi didn''t want to use Zhou Ye. I don''t know when, she has faintly regarded Zhou Ye as her only friend who can talk, not a disciple.


    "How can anyone be like this...I gave in before I even made a move..." Zhou Ye said with some dissatisfaction.


    "Did our test say that no one is allowed to give up?" Gu Yi said with a smile: "Well, now I should take you to the library!"


    "Well... until the day I learn the spell..." Zhou Ye imagined the scene after he learned the spell...


    Well, after learning the law, I have to change my habit of always fond of hand-to-hand combat. In the future, we will also be a mage of noble blood. We must learn to teach life by remote means, not always carrying a knife and rushing forward.


    Of course, if the enemy had to die and run to him to play hand-to-hand combat with him, Zhou Ye wouldn''t mind teaching him what it was. Archers who didn''t want to be a berserker were not the motto of a good mage.


    Thinking of his opponent rushing in front of him with his overwhelming magical attack, but the bitter expression when he drew out the ship sword and slashed it to the ground, Zhou Ye''s smiled eyes narrowed.


    "What are you thinking about?" The Gu Yi mage who opened the dimension gate asked Zhou Ye''s weird smile.


    "Nothing..." Zhou Ye said naturally, taking the hand of Gu Yi Mage and jumping into the dimension gate, "I can''t wait to learn those spells..."

 In Movie World Chapter 283

    "..." Gu Yi looked at Zhou Ye holding his hand, then looked at Zhou Ye again, but it was clear that Zhou Ye didn''t see her expression at all, and asked with his hands: "Quickly take it. Let me go to the library!"


    "Huh-okay!" Gu Yi mage sighed. She knew that even if she let this guy let go, he would probably find out all kinds of reasons, so be it...


    With that, Master Gu Yi led Zhou Ye towards the library...The disciples who saw this scene along the way were shocked.


    In their eyes, the supreme, awe-inspiring Gu Yi mage was actually held by a man?This is beyond their imagination...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Eighty Two


    Zhou Ye followed Gu Yi through several bends and reached a small courtyard where some people wearing apprentice costumes were coming in and out, all holding one or several books in their hands. Head book.


    "This is Kama Taj''s library. Where do you plan to start?" Gu Yi said, pointing to dozens of books on the large bookshelves outside, and said, "These are the basics..."


    Speaking, Master Gu Yi walked to a small door inside, walked through the door, and walked through a narrow passage about tens of meters long, and came to a somewhat dim room.


    The books inside are not placed on the shelves like the books outside, but are tied to the iron shelves with iron chains."This is a collection of books only open to mages. Of course, it will also be open to you now!"


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye stared at the spell book on the bookshelf with bright eyes. He felt that he was not far from the goal of a master... "Can I open it now?"


    "Of course..." Mage Gu Yi showed a weird smile recently.


    "Then I''m welcome!" Zhou Ye said as he picked up a book from the iron frame and opened it... he was a little dumbfounded... What kind of ghost text is this Nima?I don¡¯t understand at all.


    "Of course, if you don''t have a basic Sanskrit language, I suggest you look at those outside..." Master Gu Yi looked at Zhou Ye''s appearance of reading the scriptures, and said with a smile: "It''s best to take the oldest Veda Language to learn..."


    "Okay, okay..." Zhou Ye reluctantly put down the books in his hand. This is not the first time he has been languishing... But fortunately, he now knows Japanese, English, French, and Greek. Speaking...it doesn''t matter if you learn more, anyway, it''s just a matter of minutes for him.


    The two came to the library outside again, Zhou Ye asked, "Are there any good books to recommend?"


    "This [Soul Origin Theory], this [Book of Dead Days] and this [New Edition of the Universe] are more suitable for beginners to learn..." Master Gu Yi took another [Vedic Overview] and handed it to him. Zhou Ye: "Don''t forget that you still have to learn Sanskrit!"


    "Okay, okay..." Zhou Ye said helplessly as he looked at these books which were almost half a meter thick when they were piled up. He wondered if Master Gu Yi was deliberately choosing the thickest book for himself... ...But forget it, I guess it won''t take long after I read it...


    "Do you want to watch it here? Or take it back and watch it slowly?" Gu Yi said with a smile, and she felt like she liked to tease this guy.


    "Of course I watched it here!" Zhou Ye didn''t want to waste time back and forth.


    "Well, that''s the location!" Gu Yi said, pointing to a wooden table not far from the bookshelf and said, "Do you need me to send you lunch?"


    "If I can, I want to eat Kobe steak for lunch..." Zhou Ye said, holding a book and walking towards the table and chairs...


    "This guy..." Gu Yi looked at Zhou Ye''s back and couldn''t help but want to laugh. Did this guy never know what politeness is?Did you order food?Do you think she is a restaurant here?


    Looking at Zhou Ye helplessly, Master Gu Yi turned her head and left here. She was afraid that if she continued to talk to this guy, she could not help but punch him.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly at the leaving figure of Master Gu Yi, what should this woman say, she has a temperament different from Zhou Ye''s women, a kind of neutral beauty, a kind of lonely arrogance People can''t help but want to conquer and conquer her, want someone to smash her peaceful mask, and see the real her behind the mask, maybe that''s why Zhou Ye would accidentally pop out the words of sultry sister. .


    "Hey, I didn''t expect that after graduating for so many years, I will start a hard study career again!" Zhou Ye muttered to himself, with a thought, [Soul Origins] automatically turned the pages of the book, and started quickly at a speed of turning the book. The flipping...


    And under Zhou Ye''s abnormal dynamic vision and intelligence, all the content on the pages of the book has been reflected in his eyes, remembered in his mind, and started to absorb the knowledge inside like a sponge.


    Five minutes later, Zhou Ye had completely read the four books and wrote them down.


    He closed his eyes, and after a minute, opened his eyes again."It turned out to be so, interesting... it''s so interesting!"


    Zhou Ye put the four books back where they should have been, and then walked to the bookshelf again and began to pick them... This time he took a dozen books back and sat in his place again.


    While his mind was turning, the four books floated in front of Zhou Ye at the same time, and they began to flip quickly, and Zhou Ye also memorized the contents of the books without falling a word.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Three hours later, Zhou Ye stopped going to the bookshelf to get books...because he had read all the books here...


    This time he put the target in the mage-only library in that small library...


    When Zhou Ye walked briskly into the small door of the library, the young librarian said nothing...


    He had received the notice from Master Gu Yi, as long as Zhou Ye did not make any move to destroy the book, then he would not have to worry about Zhou Ye... and he did this very well.


    Zhou Ye, who came to the mage special library again, first looked at all the spell books, and then started from the most basic [Basic General].


    This time, his reading speed has returned to the level of one book at a time. After all, the process from a warrior to a mage crosses the realm of a field, and he needs to re-recognize many things. A lot of common sense of magic is related to his material life. The cognition known in is completely different.


    So he had to slow down his speed in order to better reverse his own ideas.


    Just when Zhou Ye was indulged in the magical world, he was awakened by a voice...


    "Have you read all the books outside?"


    "Of course... Those things are too casual!" Zhou Ye only noticed after he finished answering that the sentence he asked him was spoken in Vedic language."When is it now?"


    "It''s time to have lunch!" Mage Gu Yi walked in with a dinner plate, she just tentatively asked Zhou Ye in Vedic language, but Zhou Ye gave her a little surprise."Your talent is really jealous... Is this the instinct of the immortal?"


    "Forget it!" Zhou Ye glanced at Gu, and then continued to focus his gaze on the spell book. "It''s just that sometimes it will bring some small side effects, such as accidentally seeing a disgusting picture. It took a long time for me to deliberately forget such images, I also feel very troubled!"


    "..." Gu Yi rolled his eyes helplessly. Zhou Ye''s words gave her a kind of rich man and said to a poor man, "It''s too uncomfortable to eat abalone by accident!This feeling is really showing off by eating fruit...


    "Aren''t you starting to eat now?" Gu Yi asked, placing the dinner plate in his hand on the desk.


    "I''m eating!" Zhou Ye said, his head still buried in the book, his left hand swayed unconsciously, and a spark flashed from his fingertips. It was obvious that this guy was casting spells unconsciously.


    And the food Gu Yi placed on the dinner plate next to him was automatically divided into small pieces and flew into Zhou Ye''s mouth...


    "..." Master Gu Yi looked at the food on the dinner plate without any trace of spells. He knew that Zhou Ye was only eating with his mental power. It seemed that Zhou Ye didn''t plan to put down the spell book in his hand...


    With a light sigh, Master Gu Yi turned around to leave here.


    "The steak tastes very good!"


    Zhou Ye''s sudden words caused the figure of Gu Yi Mage who was about to leave to stagnate, and then stepped out again."It just suits your appetite!"


    It''s just that Gu Yi didn''t even notice it. When she heard Zhou Ye''s words, the pace of her whole person was much lighter...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Eighty Three


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, Zhou Ye finally woke up from the world of spells...


    He looked up, and the library at this moment had become extremely dim, and a small oil lamp was placed on his table.


    And the old Gao''s spell books that were originally piled around him have been returned to their original places.


    "This is really a magical world!" Zhou Ye raised his hands and stretched out.


    He spent three hours in the world, reading all the books outside, but the books in the internal library dedicated to the master were less than one-tenth of the books outside, but Zhou Ye spent more than ten hours.


    It is really difficult to change one''s inherent cognition. Zhou Ye really realized this time...


    However, the gains after changing perceptions are also huge.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 284

    After more than ten hours of study, Zhou Ye truly understood how shallow he used his mental power before. Now he only needs less than one millionth of his mental power to achieve his previous thoughts. The limit that power can reach.


    "Let me try my newly learned ability!" Zhou Ye muttered to himself. As he said, he lightly tapped on the private book shelf of the only ancient Master that he hadn''t touched, and suddenly the whole room The space becomes like tower blocks, automatically flipping up.


    The bookshelf of Gu Yi''s private book collection appeared directly in front of Zhou Ye. It was not the bookshelf that moved, but the space where the bookshelf was located... Zhou Ye could already easily distort reality with the help of magic.


    Picking up the [Book of Cagliostro] Zhou Ye sat down again. Of course, he did not forget to take the Eye of Agomoto in his hand. It was the gem of time among the infinite gems. The reason to leave this thing to Doctor Strange.


    When the sky is bright--


    Zhou Ye can already use time spells easily...but he is not satisfied with the appearance of the Time Gem¡ªor rather, he is not satisfied with the shape of the Eye of Agomoto.


    If you keep all the six gems on yourself, unless you use infinite gloves, Zhou Ye needs to wear six necklace-like things... Imagine the image of necklaces hanging around his neck, Zhou Ye has one. Kind of toothache...


    But after Zhou Ye searched through all the books here, there was no solution to this problem. He couldn''t help closing his eyes and fell into contemplation...


    "You seem to have encountered a problem!" A voice came, and Zhou Ye opened his eyes to see that it was the Gu Yi Mage who came, and at this moment, the sky was already bright...


    "It''s nothing..." Zhou Ye said, shaking the Eye of Agomoto in his hand and said, "I think this thing is too ugly. I''m thinking about how to prevent it from being exposed, but how to use its abilities. ..."


    "..." Gu Yi was speechless for a while, a guest took the host¡¯s things and said to the host, I think this stuff is good, but it¡¯s a bit ugly, I¡¯m thinking about how I can carry it on my body that is easy to use and beautiful. ."How do I remember that magic weapon is mine?"


    "It doesn''t matter..." Zhou Ye shook the eyes of Agomoto with a big grin, and said, "Do you want this thing? Give it to me if you don''t need it..."


    "..." Gu Yi didn''t know if she should be angry or should laugh, but she really didn''t plan to ask for this magic weapon anymore, and there was nothing to give to Zhou Ye.


    After all, with the help of time magic and the Eye of Agomoto, she has seen too much of the future. If life is always predictable, it will be very boring...


    "Well, since this artifact has chosen you, it''s no big deal to give it to you!" Gu Yi said, waving her hand, a small random door opened, she put her hand in and quickly took it out He threw a book to Zhou Ye and said, "I think, maybe you can find a way in this book!"


    "[Soul casting technique]?" Zhou Ye picked up the book and read the cover, then looked at Gu Yi curiously and asked, "What method is this?"


    "When I traveled in the multiverse, I met a strange race in a vibrant universe. The soul of this race is inherently strong. They don¡¯t care about the continuation of the body. That¡¯s just for them. Only foreign objects, but their protection measures for their souls are very strict..."


    As Gu Yi said, he opened another arbitrary door, took out a set of tea sets, and placed them directly on Zhou Ye''s desk, making tea."They have a strange spell that can cast a kind of soul equipment, which can be worn directly on their souls, and can protect their souls from external forces. I think this kind of soul casting technique may be useful to you. Some inspiration!"


    "Thank you so much!" Zhou Ye said and opened the soul casting technique. The text in it had been translated into English by the ancient master, otherwise Zhou Ye would really not understand the things like hieroglyphs... ¡­


    Soon, Zhou Ye was attracted by the casting technique of this soul clan, and he didn''t even notice the tea that Master Gu Yi handed him over.


    When Zhou Ye raised his head again, Master Gu Yi had already drunk three pots of tea...


    "How is it? Is there any help for you?" Gu Yi asked curiously.


    "It''s too much help!" Zhou Ye said, holding up the cold tea in front of him and drank it cleanly. "You don''t need to bring six necklaces anymore..."


    At this point, Zhou Ye must be a god, and he activated the astral projection, which is actually the soul out of his body.


    "It''s so reckless!" Seeing Zhou Ye''s actions, Master Gu Yi hurriedly used the astral projection to release his soul outside."Do you know that this is dangerous..."


    "It''s okay, you''re here, isn''t it?" Zhou Ye said as he gently picked up the Eye of Agomoto on the table. Sure enough, it could be picked up. This shows that time gems can also be cast into soul artifacts... ...This discovery made Zhou Ye happier.


    Zhou Ye returned to his body again, and then picked up the Eye of Agomoto, with a strong hand, he smashed the outer shell of the time gem... and then the whole person entered the soul state again.


    "..." Master Gu Yi was speechless by Zhou Ye''s scene. What is this guy doing?Turn around and come out...what is your own body?City gate?


    At this moment, Zhou Ye began to sing a bleak and quaint syllable one after another with solemn expression. These syllables seemed to represent the most original power of the soul world. The entire soul space was shaking with Zhou Ye''s singing, and these The obscure syllables made his soul emit a dazzling brilliance...


    "Stop, are you crazy?" Gu Yi heard Zhou Ye''s syllables, her face changed drastically, and she screamed, "Don''t you know the ritual for this soul race to cast the supreme Horcrux? Without protection, the success rate is less than 1%. Even with soul protection, the success rate is only 20%! Stop it!"


    Zhou Ye ignored Gu Yi''s words. For him, there is no difference between 1% and 20%. Anyway, there is a 100% chance of dissatisfaction. Besides, he can''t stop at this time, mom. The egg, the damn bird is facing up, immortal for thousands of years, fight it.


    Zhou Ye speeded up his singing again. With his singing, deep soul power flew from all directions in the soul space, and with these soul power, there were some that looked ugly. The resentful spirit...In the eyes of those resentful spirits, Zhou Ye is a ginseng fruit at this moment, and they can''t wait to enjoy a big meal...


    "Damn it!" Mage Gu Yi spit out swearing for the first time, she couldn''t care much, her hands shook, two circular fans appeared in her hands, she was ready to fight those resentful spirits.


    It just caused something she didn''t expect to happen¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Just as the resentful spirits were about to fall in front of Zhou Ye, two red lights appeared out of thin air, and circled Zhou Ye''s surroundings-those resentful spirits were wiped out...


    It is Zhou Ye''s two god-killing soldiers who automatically protect their masters and deal with these resentful spirits. They are experts...


    "This guy..." Gu Yi put aside for a moment, but she still guarded Zhou Ye''s spirit body and did not dare to slack off.


    At this time, Zhou Ye was devoting himself wholeheartedly to the forging of his soul magic weapon, and everything in the outside world has nothing to do with him...


    As Zhou Ye''s voice became more and more urgent, a circular red circle appeared on Zhou Ye''s back, directly imprinted in his soul.


    Zhou Ye forcefully endured the pain that went straight to the soul, and after all the prayers had been read, his hands closed together... immediately the entire circle began to slowly revolve, and Zhou Ye also breathed a sigh of relief at this moment... Supreme Soul Method Device, trained into...


    Of course, there is one last step to do. Thinking of this, Zhou Ye used his last strength to throw the time gem behind him. When the green time gem slowly fell, the Horcrux behind Zhou Ye emitted a wave The suction force sucked the gem of time and landed directly on one of the six circular open spaces on the edge of the magic circle...


    The Horcrux array that had absorbed the Time Gem immediately emits a green light, and then took the Time Gem into Zhou Ye''s spirit body...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Eighty Four


    As the casting of the soul magic weapon was completed, the resentful spirits attracted by the strong soul fluctuations also slowly disappeared...


    Gu Yi only wiped the sweat on his forehead at this time. Today¡¯s time was really irritating and exciting... and this bold guy actually dared to cast the supreme Horcrux without any protective circle. Succeeded...


    Gu Yi couldn''t help but want to ask this guy, are you the illegitimate child of the legendary universe god?Can this make you successful?


    "Help me..." A slightly weak voice came, awakening Master Gu Yi, she couldn''t help taking a look, and almost laughed out loud.


    I saw Zhou Ye at this moment, like mud, completely limp to the ground, looking like he was not alive...


    There is no way, after all, forging the supreme Horcrux even if it is the best in the soul race, it takes a few people to work together. Zhou Ye''s soul is not broken at this moment, it is thanks to his extremely powerful soul...


    "..." Gu Yi hesitated, and finally couldn''t stand Zhou Ye''s pitiful gaze like a stray puppy. He placed his hand on his spiritual forehead and tapped it lightly."I hope you can learn your lesson next time and stop acting so recklessly..."


    "Hmm!" Following Gu Yi''s point, Zhou Ye felt like the sky was spinning, and then his soul returned to his body.


    It''s just that the return is a return, but the damage on the soul is not so well repaired. Even if it is returned to the body, Zhou Ye has to lie on the table, unable to move...


    "Now you know? How dangerous is the magical world!" Gu Yi said, pulling Zhou Ye with one hand and putting his shoulders with the other, helping Zhou Ye up and walking towards the guest room where he lives...


    "Well, is there a way to quickly recover from my injury!" Zhou Ye asked as he nodded and said yes.


    "No, you can just rest for a few days!" Gu Yi gave him an angry look, and cut off his thoughts directly...


    After sending Zhou Ye into the guest room, he put him on the wooden couch, and Gu Yi said, "You can lie down and rest obediently these days. This is only good for you, but there is no harm..."


    "Is there really no way to quickly restore the soul?" Zhou Ye was still a little unwilling to give up.


    "No!" Gu Yi said, opened the door and left Zhou Ye''s room...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye looked helplessly at the empty room. He wanted to contact his own women and call two to serve him. But after thinking about it, Zhou Ye gave up this idea.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 285

    After all, if a woman knows, it means that all his women know... Then, it is estimated that this place will be full...


    As for, how many days will you stay on the couch?Zhou Ye didn''t even think about it... He began to think back that he had searched so many things... Is that really useful?


    Treat the injury?... By the way, the treatment of the injury is naturally to use the old man''s golden core... Zhou Ye thought of this, and his right hand tremblingly raised, then took a few golden cores from the bracelet and directly followed the sugar Like a bean, I stuffed my brain into my mouth, chew, chew, and swallow.


    With the golden core in his stomach, Zhou Ye only felt a refreshing feeling washed from head to toe, and suddenly felt that the whole person was a lot easier...


    "There is a door¡ª¡ª!" Zhou Yele''s eyes lit up, and he grabbed a handful of golden cores again, and threw them into his mouth one by one.


    When 30 golden pills were in his stomach, Zhou Ye knew that he couldn''t eat anymore, and there was a feeling of fullness that made him not want to eat anymore...


    Lying on the couch, Zhou Ye was still a little uncomfortable at the moment, but he was already able to exercise at will. Compared to the situation that was like a dead dog at the beginning, it was better than that. I don''t know how many times better.


    He closed his eyes and began to count the gains from yesterday to today, two days and one night.


    He has basically learned all those spells, and what he lacks is only a little proficiency. Although the soul of forging the supreme Horcrux has been damaged this time, fortunately the Horcrux has been forged successfully, and in the future, he will get infinite gem No need to do this again, just throw it into the soul formation...


    Therefore, the sin suffered this time is worth it.


    For the rest of the time, Zhou Ye intends to find Gu Yi Mage to learn more when he is okay. Although Zhou Ye has read all the magic books, he does not think that his magical attainments at this moment have surpassed Gu Yi Mage...


    At most, he had the advantage of strong mental power, able to easily cast various large-scale spells, but compared to his understanding of various magics, Zhou Ye admitted that he was still far behind Gu Yi mage.


    So Zhou Ye intends to spend a few months to polish his magic--


    Just as Zhou Ye was planning his trip in the next few months, his door was opened, and it was the Gu Yi mage who came in with the dinner plate.


    "How did you sit up?" Mage Gu Yi looked at Zhou Ye sitting on the couch and asked in surprise, knowing that when she helped Zhou Ye back, Zhou Ye was already a puddle of mud. It''s very difficult to move the arm a little bit.


    "Uh, I don''t know, anyway, not long after you left, I feel better, maybe the trauma to the soul is not that big!" Zhou Ye can only say that, or tell her?Is it because he ate the healing medicine stolen from another world, so he healed so quickly?


    Although Zhou Ye''s face is very thick, he is not so thick, so he can only push it to the reason that the injury is not as serious as it seems.


    "Well, maybe the immortals are metamorphosis..." Gu Yi didn''t believe Zhou Ye''s nonsense. She, who was proficient in astral projection, had also suffered soul trauma. Such trauma is not so easy to recover.


    Especially in Zhou Ye''s situation, Gu Yi estimated from the most optimistic situation that it would take at least a year or so to fully recover, but now it seems that this guy only needs about a month to recover as before... ¡­


    But since Zhou Ye refused to say it, she would not ask the bottom line: "Well, since you are already well, let''s get up and eat!"


    "Oh!" Zhou Ye walked off the wooden couch and frowned as he looked at the food on the plate."Will you drink these black porridge at noon?"


    Zhou Ye hates porridge the most... For him, who is not unhappy with meat, drinking porridge is just a matter of fooling his stomach, and it is simply synonymous with being full.


    "This is the porridge made with star soul grass, which is good for your injury!" Gu Yi said lightly, "In addition, these days you have three meals with this porridge!"


    "...Can I not drink it?" Zhou Ye asked bitterly.


    "Obviously!" Gu Yi glanced at Zhou Ye and said, "No!"


    "Okay, okay..." Zhou Ye reluctantly picked up the porridge, as if drinking herbal medicine, pinched his nose and poured it down...


    But to be honest, these porridges are not as ugly as Zhou Ye imagined, with a slight sweetness, and it feels like...


    After lunch, Zhou Ye sat on the wooden couch and began to discuss the problems encountered in the spell book with Gu Yi mage. The two answered one by one, and it seemed to have a somewhat harmonious atmosphere...


    Many of Zhou Ye¡¯s problems are not a problem in the eyes of Master Gu Yi, and in many cases, a word from Zhou Ye can also bring some new ideas to Master Gu Yi...


    With Gu Yi¡¯s answers, Zhou Ye¡¯s magical attainments are rapidly improving. He now has a strong spiritual power [magic value], and he has been carefully taught and taught [skills] from Gu Yi. He lacks It¡¯s just practice [proficiency].


    It¡¯s just that Gu Yi Mage has been excuses that his soul trauma is not thorough and forbid him to practice magic, so he is still a little rookie mage with theory and strength, but no practice...


    It was not until a month later that Gu Yi announced that Zhou Ye''s soul trauma had completely recovered. He couldn''t wait to drag Gu Yi mage into the mirror space. He had been waiting for this for a long time...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Eighty Five


    ¡ª¡ªMirror World¡ª¡ªNew York¡ª¡ª


    This is New York, but not New York.


    This is the mirrored space of New York, where all existence that violates common sense of physics is reasonable, such as the Empire State Building hanging upside down in the sky, and streets like geological faults.


    Maybe you will see a car suddenly driving out of the ground, maybe you will see the sky hanging upside down, maybe you will see the viaduct in the sky like a spider web... Don¡¯t worry, this is not the U.S. government that discovered alien technology They achieved a breakthrough in their black technology, because this is not the real world at all.


    In this world, everything in New York is a toy in the hands of Zhou Ye and Gu Yi, let them squash and round...


    The whole of New York is like a Rubik''s Cube in the hands of giants, changing its appearance for a while, but in the end, New York has become a huge cube with countless faults...


    "Well, I admit that compared to interfering with reality, my mental power is far inferior to yours..." Gu Yi standing on the corner of the cube sighed helplessly and said: "It seems that your progress is much faster than mine. Unexpectedly...now you, purely technically speaking, have almost surpassed me!"


    Intervention space is a means for magicians to use their magical power to guide the space to produce changes. This method is generally used by them to create a battlefield that is beneficial to them and lay a solid foundation for winning battles.


    Before the war, they agreed on a shape that each would transform the battlefield into. Gu Yi chose to maintain the original, while Zhou Ye chose a super large cube.


    But it was clear that Gu Yi lost a lot in the competition between the two.This is the eighty-seventh test between the two of them-


    Gu Yi watched Zhou Ye grow up step by step.


    From the beginning, Gu Yi easily used some small means to make everything Zhou Ye did useless.


    Later, Gu Yi had to deal with it with all his strength to prevent Zhou Ye from seizing the initiative on the battlefield.


    Later, the two are evenly matched, and no one can do anything about it.


    From now on, even if Gu Yi tried his best to stop him, he couldn''t change Zhou Ye''s initiative on the battlefield.


    It only took a little more than a month for such a reversal... Gu Yi had to admit that there was a kind of person who was born to be the darling of magic, and he understood magic much faster than others, and Zhou Ye was such a person.


    At the beginning, he was only used to using his huge mental power to crush people. Later, he slowly learned to use force to break through skill, and then to use skill to break through skill. Gu Yi had to admit that now Zhou Ye is in I''m not losing to myself in terms of skills.


    "Is it possible to practice in actual combat now?" Zhou Ye, in a white robe, floated in midair and asked with a smile. He has been looking forward to actual combat for a long time, so he specially prepared some small surprises for Gu Yi...


    "It''s time to start the combat drill!" Gu nodded a little bit: "Then you have to be careful...!"


    "I''m ready, come on!" Zhou Ye said. With a wave of his hand, New York City, which was folded into a cube, quickly recovered its original shape with the roar, but New York did not stop after the restoration. Below, those high-rise buildings were laid flat like building blocks, and all the tall buildings became the cornerstones of a huge ring.


    At this moment, what Zhou Ye was stepping on was the glass window of a skyscraper.


    "Are you sure that such an environment is beneficial to you?" Gu Yi looked at New York, which had become an endless arena and asked: "Don''t you create some pressure on your opponent? For example, crushing gears..."


    "No need..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "My magic doesn''t need to be so laborious...Come on!"


    "So... I''m going to start!" Gu Yi said, shaking her body, and making a few clicks under her feet in the air. Every time she clicked, a circular magic circle appeared, as she stepped on her toes. When the magic circle arrived, her figure seemed to be a few minutes faster. In the end, Gu Yi''s speed had already brought out a smoky afterimage...


    "I really don''t understand why the mage of your genre likes hand-to-hand combat so much!" Zhou Ye said as he lifted his foot and lightly tapped the ground, suddenly hundreds of golden circular magic techniques appeared on the ground, and at this moment Gu Yi It happened to fly over a magic circle.


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "Why don''t you lose to me in the first actual combat drill!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, all the golden magic techniques on the ground simultaneously sprayed out a pillar of light with a full diameter of one meter...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 286

    At this moment, the sun in the sky seemed to dim a bit, and the eyes filled with people were only the dazzling brilliance from the hundreds of golden light beams that opened up to the sky.


    "..." Gu Yi staggered dangerously on tiptoe in mid-air before avoiding the beam of light rushing out under her feet, looking at the beam of light that filled a kilometer... she was speechless.


    At this moment, she was a little jealous of Zhou Ye, this damn fellow. This fellow was not afraid of his magic being exhausted. In order to be able to turn into dumb guns without casting spells twice, other mages had to abandon the dignity of Lord Faye and fight with people. , And this one?His shot is probably the sum of the magic power of other mages.


    "A big dog..." Gu Yi also learned a lot of language with Zhou Ye. This sentence is what she uses most often because it is what she used to describe Zhou Ye. Compared with her own weak magic power, Zhou Ye said this. The guy''s magic is almost like the vast ocean...It''s really enviable.


    Although shocked by Zhou Ye''s unrelenting magic output, Gu Yi was not a person who would concede defeat casually, "Let me teach you what is useless, and let you know what is meant by small force and can do big things!"


    Following Gu Yi''s words, she lightly stomped her foot, and the entire ground suddenly surged like a sea wave, and the magical technique relying on the ground naturally broke away...


    "Oh, isn''t it a good choice to rely on the ground to arrange magic spells?" Zhou Ye said depressed as he watched his spells easily be broken.


    But soon, he smiled again, "So how about this?"


    "Pop!" Zhou Ye snapped his fingers lightly. In the midair behind him, countless round golden magic techniques with a diameter of about one meter appeared out of thin air. Zhou Ye pointed in the direction of Gu Yi mage and said: "The king''s treasure house. , Open it!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, the golden magic technique behind him began to radiate dazzling brilliance, and then countless golden rays of light gush out from the magic technique, toward the ancient one.


    "I hate to practice against a guy with endless magical power like you!" Gu Yi vomited, and kept a few dots under her feet, avoiding hundreds of golden rays of light, and the place where she just stood seemed to be covered by countless rockets. It was shot, and the ground was blown down for more than ten meters...


    Gu Yi was also in a bit of anguish. Zhou Ye didn''t take the usual path. He used melee to fight against himself in the name of bullying himself, and he used long-range magic to bombard him indiscriminately.Isn''t it bullying yourself if you shoot yourself with long-range coverage shooting by relying on your own magic power?This guy¡­¡­


    Gu Yi said nothing, she had already made up her mind to exhaust Zhou Ye''s magic power before following up and teaching him how to behave...because Zhou Ye once said that if she gets close and lets her fight, she will never fight back. , So Gu Yi can only do this...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Eighty Six


    An hour passed... Zhou Ye''s firepower was still fierce--


    Two hours have passed... Zhou Ye''s magic is still strong and still--


    Ten hours passed...Zhou Ye--there was a trace of magical loss. After all, always using long-range spells on such a large scale was also very magical.


    Just when Gu Yi saw the hope of winning and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, Zhou Ye did something that almost broke Gu Yi...


    I saw Zhou Ye gently touching his eyebrows, and then a huge circular magic technique with a diameter of two meters appeared behind him. In that circular technique, a dazzling green gem was embedded in it. Above one of the nodes.


    Then, this green gemstone followed the flow of the procedure and reached the center of the procedure, and then the procedure began to rotate counterclockwise...


    Seeing this scene, Gu Yi shouted in despair: "Zhou Ye, you cheated..."


    "You didn''t say you can''t use time magic!" Zhou Ye''s body once again returned to the state it was ten hours ago, the magic value returned to full, and the mental power was overflowing again-[True Time Back Technique]


    "Well, I surrendered..." Gu Yi is really out of strength. Zhou Ye''s long-range magic skills are getting more and more slippery. Sometimes the place where he puts the spell is unexpected, maybe When you jumped up to hide from the magic spell on the ground, there was already a magic spell ready to launch on top of your forehead. Gu Yi was tired, physically and mentally exhausted...


    Coupled with the blessing of time gems, Zhou Ye''s magic power can be said to be endless... He is basically invincible...


    "Then, can I get my small bet?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Well, let¡¯s make your request!" Gu Yi sat on the ground. She already felt powerless. There was nothing she could do. For ten hours, the spirit was still tight, and she still had to watch Liu Luer. Listen to Bafang, always be careful that magical attacks from strange places will be the same as her.


    "No big request!" Zhou Ye smiled extremely...Uh,...innocent...It''s probably said that, it should be correct.


    "What do you want to do?" Gu Yi had already suffered a few small losses, and had to look at Zhou Ye carefully and asked: "You speak first, and then I will say if you want to agree!"


    "Well, according to the rules, I promise that I will not bring up life-threatening, intentional harm to the other party, or conditions that make the other party feel insulting or insulting!" Zhou Ye said with a light touch of his finger, and a small golden technique appeared His fingertips."It''s just a small hair growth technique... In fact, I just want to see how your hair looks like!"


    "..." Gu Yi was silent for a while, and then nodded imperceptibly after a while.


    "It''s great..." Zhou Ye said, gently releasing the technique on Gu Yi''s head. Soon, Gu Yi''s head had long golden hair...


    "Sure enough, it''s exactly the same as I thought!" Zhou Ye looked at Gu Yi with his hair growing, and said with a smile: "Very queen!"


    "..." Gu Yi did not speak, but patted the ground lightly. The entire space suddenly stood upside down. Zhou Ye was caught off guard and fell off. When he stabilized, Gu Yi had opened a random door and walked out. When I went out, I still said: "Just reflect on it in the mirror space, how much magic power you have wasted!"


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at any door that had been closed and curled his lips slightly. This girl was shy...


    However, it''s okay to give her some time to be alone. Thinking of this, he waved his hand, and with the disorderly circulation, the entire mirror space of New York City returned to its normal appearance.


    Zhou Ye walks on the streets of mirrored New York. This feeling of being ignored is quite novel. In fact, he hasn''t experienced the feeling of shopping for a long time. Because there are too many idiots chasing him, so he I can only give up this activity that I don''t like very much.


    If you just go shopping occasionally, it feels pretty good.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to go back... it''s because-- uh, there is no hanging ring...


    Without the ring, you can''t use any door. This is really a sad story.


    So he can only wait for Gu Yi to come and pick himself up...


    As for what are you doing now??Zhou Ye looked at the streets where the lights were already on, and of course he was having some fun...


    what did you say?The mirror space cannot interfere with reality, how can I have fun?Then you are really a picture of Tucson...


    There is one thing Zhou Ye wanted to do a long time ago, but he has never had a chance to do it...that is, hehehehe...the old driver doesn''t know that you all know it.


    "Hey, this girl is not bad!" Zhou Ye has found a goal... Shi Shiran followed, and the girl didn''t know at all, or in other words, in the real world, she couldn''t feel what happened in the mirror world. thing¡­¡­


    After she returned home, she habitually began to take off her clothes and prepare to take a bath... For her, taking a warm bath after a busy day is the best way to relieve fatigue...


    Zhou Ye was sitting on the sofa, watching her take off her clothes...


    After seeing the inner world of the girl in front of him, Zhou Ye cast his lips in disgust and walked out of the room."Hey, it''s so small. It turns out that women in this era have already learned to pretend to be themselves... Why do we men feel so embarrassed... Is it possible to find a girlfriend to take her to a beach bath first, and then decide to be Don¡¯t you want to be with her?"


    Zhou Ye murmured and walked out of the girl''s room... He is thinking about one thing now, should he go to Neon for a look?After all, Europeans and Americans like to take showers, so they don¡¯t have such a loving building as a public bath or hall...


    It''s just that he didn''t need to worry anymore, because a random door with sparks appeared in front of him, and Gu Yi''s voice was heard from there."Come out quickly, I''m going to eat soon..."


    "Oh!" Zhou Ye rushed into any door with a smile.


    As soon as he walked out of any door, he was greeted by Gu Yi¡¯s living room. On the low table in the living room, there was a relatively rich dinner...


    "Hey, what day is the dinner so hearty today?" Zhou Ye sat down and unceremoniously picked up his chopsticks and began to feast on.


    In fact, according to the time outside, this meal should be regarded as lunch, but Zhou Ye has been in the mirror space for nearly ten hours, and he has long been ignorant of breakfast or dinner.


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s questioning, Gu Yi stopped talking, but in the end she decided to say: "I have nothing to teach you...you should leave too!"


    "Are you driving me away?" Zhou Ye raised his head and took a look at Gu Yi. He couldn''t help but put his face aside, as if he didn''t dare to look directly at Zhou Ye.


    "No...actually I...I just..." Gu Yi didn''t know what to say anymore, she knew that her heart was disturbed, and the source of her confusion was the man in front of her.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye didn''t speak anymore, just sullenly eating dinner, sad?Nothing, angry?It''s not so much angry as depressed. Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t intend to give up. It''s not easy for an old lady like this for hundreds of years to change.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Eighty Seven


    After eating dinner, Gu Yi silently sent Zhou Ye to the depths of the library¡ª¡ª


    There were portals connecting the three major temples, and Zhou Ye finally knew why he couldn''t find the location of the temple...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 287

    The art on the window above the temple has the function of avoiding idlers, that is, if you are not a magician, you can''t see these temples...


    "I''m leaving, do you have anything to tell me?" Zhou Ye, who was standing at the gate of the London Temple, smiled at this ancient mage, saying goodbye to his old friend.


    "Take care!" Gu Yi hesitated for a moment, and after uttering these two words, he stopped talking.


    "Well-goodbye, I will come to play with you when I have time!" Zhou Ye said these words meaningfully, then turned and walked into the portal to the New York Temple.


    Watching Zhou Ye leave here... Gu Yi felt as if all his strength had been emptied. He sat casually on the stool prepared for the mage studying in the library, her heart felt like a mess.


    "What''s the matter with me?" Gu Yi asked herself, she didn''t know... why when Zhou Ye left her as she wished, there was a wave of anger in her heart that made her want to beat Zhou Ye. Anger, why are you still here at this time?Why are you such a gentleman at this time?Let you walk in?


    "I''m really crazy..." Gu Yi laughed at himself, then put on his hood, hid his face, and walked out of the library...


    Gu Yi, who was sitting in his quiet room meditating, found that he couldn''t calm his mind anyway.As soon as the whole person closed his eyes, there was always a figure that made her hate gritted teeth.


    "Huh¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!" With a sigh, Gu Yi opened his eyes, stood up, and walked outside...


    This is the time for the afternoon class. The students who are practicing in the yard are exercising their magic gestures¡ª¡ª


    "Sovereign Sovereign, I will always make mistakes about this technique anyway!" A student who was successfully promoted to a mage asked Gu Yi for advice with a spell book.


    "It''s very simple..." Gu Yi patiently explained the main points of a spell, but the mage still couldn''t grasp the point.


    "Why are you so stupid? Zhou Ye can only see the key points of the spell at a glance, why can''t you teach this way?" Gu Yi finally couldn''t help but explode when he was teaching for the third time.


    Gu Yi''s outburst stunned the student''s eyes, and her eyes widened in horror. She couldn''t understand why the patience Gu Yi mage used to be so irritable.


    "I''m sorry...I feel a little uncomfortable today. Let''s stop here for today''s explanation!" Gu Yi also found out that he was wrong, and hurriedly returned the spell book to the student, and turned away.


    Gu Yi''s footsteps unconsciously came to the guest room Zhou Ye once lived in, opened the door, and she stepped in...


    The layout here is still luxurious, Zhou Ye did not take away the contents...


    "How long has it been. This feeling of being human and nonsense, haven''t I forgotten it a long time ago?" Gu Yi lay lazily on Zhou Ye''s wooden couch, muttering to himself.


    Immortality-for some people, wow, cool ability, wow, awesome ability... But when you see your relatives and friends leave one by one, that feeling... let you know The ruthlessness of time also lets you know the impermanence of fate.


    At that time, eternal life was not a kind of blessing and benefit, but more like a curse...a curse of solitary life...


    Gu Yi had experienced this feeling before. She originally thought that she had forgotten it, but today''s departure of Zhou Ye made her experience this kind of feeling she hated again.


    I don¡¯t know when¡ª¡ªGu Yi fell asleep deeply on the wooden couch that once belonged to Zhou Ye¡ª¡ª


    On the other side, after Zhou Ye came to the New York Temple through the portal, he greeted the black mage guarding the Temple inside."Yo, Master George!"


    "Hello, Master Zhou Ye!" George said hello to Zhou Ye, and asked curiously: "Didn''t you only come with Master Gu Yi in the morning? Why are you back now?"


    "Uh, that time we came to the mirror space in New York to practice magic!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "This time I am going home. Okay, I won''t talk to you. I should go back, otherwise the family should Worried!"


    "Well, goodbye, Master Zhou Ye!" George smiled and nodded.


    "We will see you soon..." Zhou Ye said, leaving the New York Temple with a smile that made George puzzled.


    But soon, George knew Zhou Ye''s sentence [We will see you soon!] What does it mean...


    The next day--


    "Oh. My goodness, Master Zhou Ye, don''t you need to go to work?" George asked the guy who disturbed his meditation by knocking his door open at 8 o''clock.


    "Didn''t I tell you? I''m a rich man!" Zhou Ye smiled, and walked to the portal through Kama Taj."See you soon, George!"


    "Okay..." George pouted helplessly, "I hope it won''t be a while this time!"


    Zhou Ye, who walked into the Kama Taj along the portal, walked towards the residence of the ancient mage...Along the way, the young mage happily greeted Zhou Ye. After all, the handsome man is a bonus of fate of.


    "Mage Zhou Ye, did you go to find Master Gu Yi?" asked one of the female mage who was in charge of the guest room.


    "Well, yes, I have something to ask Master Gu Yi for advice!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Then you can''t find her in the residence of Master Gu Yi!" As she said, the female mage mysteriously leaned into Zhou Ye''s ear and said: "Master Gu Yi should be resting in your guest room at this time... "


    "Oh? Is that so? Then I really save trouble!" Zhou Ye said as he turned and left, completely ignoring the female mage''s gossip expression... Open fun, what do you want me to tell you?


    Taking a brisk step, Zhou Ye came to the guest room where he once lived, took out the key and opened the door of the room¡ª¡ª


    "..." A young woman with long blond hair was lying on his bed-Zhou Ye was just in a daze at this time. He said that he remembered that after he delivered the time, Gu Yi''s biological age should have returned to 25 years old. It looks like, why does it look so old? It turns out that it is because of the cast of illusion.


    But now, Gu Yi who is asleep has no time to continue his illusion...


    "Zhou Ya...you are just a... asshole!" Even in his sleep, Gu Yi could not forget, cursing Zhou Ye out of breath...


    "Well, I admit that I am a bastard!" Zhou Ye said, taking off his clothes and leaping on the wooden couch...


    A pair of magic hands explored a secret place...


    When Gu Yi woke up, she had already frankly confronted Zhou Ye... "Zhou Ye? I''m not dreaming..."


    "Well--probably not, but to prove it, we will know by doing a little experiment!" Zhou Ye said, his waist moved--


    Gu Yi cried out in pain, and she felt something more in her body."¡­¡­lighter!"


    "Well, I will lighten it..."


    A Ruoyouruowu voice came from Gu Yi''s mouth...The hundred-year-old iron tree finally blossomed...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Eighty Eight


    Within Belarus-in the Marina Grka Forest.


    There is a base like a military forbidden area. In this base, there are no important scientific research institutions, and there are no secret military factories or the like. There are just a few five or six-story buildings like living quarters. .


    It is like a school, far more than a military base.However, the barbed wire and bunker all over the wall make people know at a glance that this is a heavily guarded military base.


    In this military base, a badge that looks like a sea monster hangs high on the most prominent part of the building.


    And Dottie Underwood... Uh no, this is not her name, it''s just the name she currently uses... As an agent who is about to graduate, Dotty is lying quietly on a couch, waiting The final graduation process...


    The so-called final graduation process is to be taken away from their XX bodies by the instructors. This is the school¡¯s tradition and she cannot resist.


    Although her hands were handcuffed to the window head by two pairs of handcuffs, she had dozens of ways to get rid of the shackles easily in just a few seconds based on her training, but for now She didn''t want to remove her handcuffs, because she could sleep peacefully only when she was wearing handcuffs.


    The handcuffs are not so much a shackle to her, but rather a spiritual comfort.


    There was another girl beside her, she knew her name, Dorothy Underwood.But Dottie didn''t have any desire or desire to talk to her. Since she was ten years old, she killed her closest friend who gave her food to her at the signal of the instructor.


    Dotti knows one thing, here, if she wants to not hurt others and not be hurt by others, then she must learn to keep a distance from other people...


    This is an empty room, here there are only two big couches placed in the middle of the room...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 288

    It may be because some girls always scream in pain when they lose sex. The soundproofing facilities here are quite good...


    At least, the chaos outside has turned into a pot of porridge, and the two girls here waiting for the special graduation ceremony haven''t even noticed it.


    Time returned fifteen minutes ago¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    There was peace in the base, at least those guards who were patrolling with guns thought so, but soon the calm was broken.


    A circular space door with golden sparks like a rapidly rotating grinding wheel opened out of thin air in front of the guards on patrol.


    "Who? Come out..." These well-trained soldiers immediately dispersed, and then pointed their guns into the strange round gate, and the leading soldier shouted.


    "I don''t like this welcome ceremony at all!"


    Following the sound, a man in a weird white robe came out. The robe was unusually gorgeous and sounded like a young man.


    "Raise your hand, let me see your hand, or I will shoot!" The soldier shouted loudly, while pointing the gun at the man''s head.


    "So, I still like Chinese. If you say such a long sentence in Russian, you are well-trained if you are not suffocated!" The weird man in a white robe murmured in Russian while gently knocking. heel¡­¡­


    "What do you bastard say..." Before the soldier''s words were finished, the whole person was bombarded with magic spells that appeared silently under his feet-there was no real trace of existence left.


    Of course, the patrol captain who shouted was not alone, because at the same moment, all the patrol members around him disappeared in this world completely, and maybe they will meet in another world. , Who knows this kind of thing?


    After all the threats were cleared, the man walked forward a few books and let out the door of any door. Soon, a group of slim girls in black and white maid costumes walked out. Tall, they dress stylishly, but... they all wear a silver mask on their faces, a silver mask covering the upper half of their faces.


    "Master, I''ve said it, I should be the first one!" Jiaosheng, a maid with a mask, but with a small seal engraved on the brow of the mask, complained: "Such miscellaneous soldiers will be dealt with. So is there any need for the maid in the Yinzi Department?"


    "Ahem-itchy hands for a while!" The man in a white robe coughed awkwardly, and said: "You know Yinyin, master, I just changed my job to become a great mage? I''m happy for a moment. , Not as an example, absolutely not as an example!"


    "Hehe..." Seeing the embarrassment of their masters, the maids couldn''t help laughing. Their masters didn''t have any airs and loved them and said they were masters and servants, but in fact, they were no different from the master''s woman. They are willing to dedicate everything to their masters.


    "Well, sisters, don''t laugh!" said the maid named Yinyin: "Zi, old rules, you come and mark all the threatening targets in the base..."


    The maid was obviously very authoritative among the maids. Under her order, all the maids became serious. A maid with long purple hair came out and stood beside Yinyin.


    Her eyes became completely white in a moment. After staring at the entire base, she touched her forehead with her hand, and conveyed all the scenes she had seen through the perspective eyes to the minds of the maids.


    It was Zhou Ye and his maids who came here. To say that Zhou Ye''s recent days have been quite comfortable...


    Except that Gu Yi still didn''t want to go back to New York with him, everything else agreed to him...


    So Zhou Ye sometimes appeared in Gu Yi, and sometimes accompanied the girls in New York...


    It¡¯s just that Zhou Ye always felt like she had forgotten something...Until one day, Natasha came back from vacation on Agent Island and complained that she was too lonely as the only student on the island, and begged Zhou Ye to call another student. ...


    Only then did Zhou Ye remember what he had forgotten... Nima, Leviathan¡¯s secret service school...


    Although only one of Leviathan¡¯s secret service school was revealed in the TV series, his secret service school is obviously all over the Soviet Union...


    But one is considered good, better than none at all.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye made a temporary conscious, "Girls, let''s go to Leviathan''s place..."


    This guy simply gathered his maids together, led by the chief maid Shangguan Yinyin, and he opened a random door directly, and arrogantly opened the door directly on the playground of the Leviathan Agent School¡ª ¡ª


    But when it comes to this, Zhou Ye has to admire his foresight. After learning magic, it is much more convenient to lead a team to smash the scene. There is no need to call the Red Queen to prepare the shuttle, and the satellite locks the target position. Trouble...


    As long as you have a general impression of that place, even if you see it on TV, you can directly open any door...


    Just as Zhou Ye watched the maids around him teleport out one by one to clean up the targets he had locked, a voice rang in his mind."Master, I have some fun for you, go ahead, friendly reminder, there will be a little surprise if you go!"


    Chapter Three Hundred and Eighty Nine


    "Purple?" Zhou Ye asked curiously as he looked at the maid who was displaying his spiritual abilities, "What''s the surprise?"


    "It''s not a surprise if you say it, Master!" Zi said playfully and blinked at Zhou Ye. "If it''s not a surprise, you can leave it to the master..."


    "Then I really should go take a look!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "When I get there, I can insist that it is not a surprise, then I can dispose of Zi casually, I feel a little excited when I think about it!"


    "Master, you are such a badass!" Zi''s face was suddenly flushed. Of course, she knew what her master wanted to do with herself... It was nothing more than to unlock a few difficult moves again. To be honest, she really wanted to make it. Zhou Ye is playing a rogue...


    No, I can''t think about those things anymore... Zi already feels something strange under her body. She hurriedly rushed to Zhou Ye''s side, and said, "People can do it anytime... Look at the little surprise that the master gave you. Now I am going to meet the maid... See you soon, master, have fun!"


    "Well, pay attention to safety..." Zhou Ye retorted and stopped Zi, then smiled: "I will be heartbroken if any of you hurts!"


    "The master''s heart is so much..." Zi rolled his eyes, complaining about Zhou Ye''s heart, and then activated his teleport ability to leave here, leaving only one sentence in the end."But such a master is the most real!"


    "Hey, I''ve been spit out again!" Zhou Ye sighed softly, took off his hood, and revealed his face... Anyway, no one in this base would stay.


    Men will be- uh, guess?


    Little Lolita will be sent to Agent Island to receive Umbrella¡¯s re-education...


    Women''s words...will be brainwashed.


    Zhou Ye followed the path that Zi had left in his mind and walked towards the room where she was marked with the word gift.When he passed a room full of bars, he saw that there was a handcuff on the top of those bars...


    This is not only a means to prevent them from escaping, but also a unique psychological suggestion...it implies that they will never escape Leviathan''s control all their lives, just like handcuffs on their wrists, Leviathan will accompany them all their lives .


    "It''s really a group of poor little loli!" Zhou Ye''s sympathy has always been a lot, of course, his sympathy is only effective for women and girls, men and boys?Ha ha¡­¡­


    "In the future, let the women on Agent Island treat these girls better. I hope there will not be a few psychological perversions...that''s too bad!" Zhou Ye said as he walked through the girls'' bedroom to the floor. Go ahead.


    After all, at this time, those loli are probably in class, and it is normal that there is no one in the bedroom...


    Stepping up the stairs, an old woman wearing glasses came out and saw Zhou Ye drew a gun and pointed it at him for the first time."Who are you? Why haven''t I seen you here? Don''t you know that this place is forbidden for men?"


    "Well-a sad tool, when I grow up I become a person who trains the next generation of tools!" Zhou Ye''s eyes are like searchlights that penetrate the heart, and he can see the woman''s heart clearly.


    "Who on earth are you?" The old woman looked at Zhou Ye in a little panic. No one could give her this feeling. She felt like she was standing in front of this man without any inch in the snow and ice. All the secrets were seen through by this man.


    "Well, your whole life is for this base. Now this base is going to be destroyed. You can bury it with it!" Zhou Ye said with a lightly finger, a silent technique appeared on the old woman. Under her feet, as a golden beam of light sprayed out, she disappeared here before she even screamed...


    "Sure enough, using magic to pretend to be X is the most noble choice!" Zhou Ye carried his hands on his back and continued to walk towards his target room...


    At this moment, there were a few gunshots from the base from time to time, and then the entire base was like a frying pan. From time to time, groups of soldiers rushed out of the outer wall and turned into corpses...


    After all, although they can be called well-trained soldiers, they are really not enough to look at the maids outside Zhou Ye''s specifications...


    After passing through the X-Men world, Zhou Ye¡¯s maid corps has undergone at least two enhancements. One is to add the X gene to obtain the most suitable super power for them, and again after the apocalypse ability is strengthened, X The power of genetic superpower is greatly increased.


    To put it bluntly, Zhou Ye actually only needs to send a maid to razing the entire base to the ground in a few minutes, but thinking about the cute little loli, Zhou Ye gave up this idea... The earth is big, loli is the biggest...


    Following the guidance of the map in his mind, Zhou Ye came to the door of this room marked with the word "surprise" that seemed to be indistinguishable from other rooms. He held the doorknob and tried to push it. Zhou Ye found that the door was locked. What...


    Now, let alone an iron gate, even the lead gate used for nuclear protection would not be bothersome to him. Zhou Ye even pushed it slightly, and the iron gate was directly violently pushed open by Zhou Ye. The steel core of the lock has broken...


    "Hey, what an unexpected surprise!" Zhou Ye walked into the house and saw two fruit-eating ketone bodies lying on the couch at a glance...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 289

    "Who are you?" Dotty and Dorothy looked at Zhou Ye who walked in, struggling desperately, trying to untie the handcuffs on their wrists...


    "Well¡ªa person who came here to collect gifts!" Zhou Ye smiled and closed the door and walked to the couch... Zhou Ye never admitted that he was a gentleman Liu Xiahui. For him, the food is current and he doesn¡¯t eat. Is silly X...


    And when Zhou Ye opened and closed the door, Doty and Dorothy had already heard the sound of gunfire and screams coming from outside...


    Dottie Underwood looked at the handsome man in front of her. She didn''t know if this was another trial of the base, or something really happened to the base...


    How do I choose?Do you want to seize this opportunity?Get rid of Leviathan?


    And Dorothy next to her is thinking about the same thing with her. No one is born to like darkness, no one is born to be a murderer...


    However, in the end Dotti decided to take a risk, maybe the first time, maybe the last time, after this adventure, maybe she will die, maybe she will escape this kind of life in the dark and usher in a bright future. ...


    "I''m willing to pay all the price... as long as you can help me!" Dottie said, looking at Zhou Ye firmly, and said word by word: "Help me get rid of this...Help me get rid of Leviathan..."


    Chapter Three Hundred and Ninety


    "Interesting..." Zhou Ye pulled a chair over and sat down between the two iron couches... asked: "I can help you get rid of Leviathan, get rid of their control, and even help you upright. Live brightly under the sun, but what can I get?"


    "Everything... everything I have!" Dotti said without hesitation.


    "Dottie, are you crazy?" Dorothy didn''t have the madness of Doty. She was still hesitant to seize this trap-like opportunity, but her companion had already surrendered.


    "I''m not crazy, I just don''t want to live in the dark all my life, I just want the kind of life in the light world..." Dotty called.


    "But..." Dorothy said hesitantly, "He..."


    "Maybe he was deliberately arranged by the base to test our final loyalty program?" Dotti said: "I don''t care anymore, even if I die, I will die in the outside world!"


    "Dottie?" Zhou Ye smiled at the woman with long blonde hair and said, "I am satisfied with your terms. Then the transaction is concluded, but I have to collect the deposit first. Do you have any questions?"


    "Of course not!" Dottie said, looking at the handcuffs on his wrists and said: "But I think you may have to wait for me for a few minutes!"


    "Don''t be so troublesome!" Zhou Ye pointed to the handcuffs on Doti''s hand, and directly squeezed the steel chain at the link part of the handcuffs with his mental power."Can i do it now?"


    "..." Dotti looked at the handcuffs that seemed to be severed by the sharpest knife, then looked at Zhou Ye''s handsome face, and then walked in front of Zhou Ye without hesitation, knelt down, and pulled away. Zip, release an object, and then buried his head.


    From the moment Zhou Ye broke the handcuffs, she believed her judgment even more, because the organization would never send a person with such ability to test a female agent... She tried hard to recall the sex , The focus of the teacher''s teaching, to display all the skills perfectly...


    Because she already believes that under the protection of this man, she will have the long-awaited life under the sun...and this man will also be her master, the master of her life.


    "His¡ªwhat a good girl!" Zhou Ye forced to endure what was under him, patted Doty''s head and said, "You did a great job, come on..."


    While Dotty was busy, looking at Zhou Ye, her eyes were full of pleasing and kind expressions. Hearing Zhou Ye''s praise, she worked harder...


    Zhou Ye moved his gaze to Dorothy, "What about you? What''s your name? Girl, what kind of exchange terms do you want?"


    "My name is Dorothy... Sir!" Dorothy watched Dotti''s movements, her heart throbbing, she knew that maybe this was the only chance to get rid of Leviathan in her life.In the end, she also whispered: "I am also willing to give everything I have... as long as... as long as..."


    "Is it the same conditions as Doty?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Yes! Sir!" Dorothy lifted up and said, her eyes were full of expectation...for fear of hearing the word NO from Zhou Ye''s mouth.


    "Of course it''s okay! I''ve always given special treatment to beautiful women!" Zhou Ye pointed at Dorothy''s handcuffs, and after breaking them silently, he used his chin to indicate how busy he was. Di, said: "The rules, you know!"


    "Yes, sir..." Dorothy said as she walked off the iron bed, and then knelt down like Doty, and began to grab business with Doty...


    An hour later, the tired cheeks of the two women were sore, sore, sore...


    I have to say that the special agents who have received special teachings, this kind of work is nothing to say...Zhou Ye couldn''t help it.


    He patted the heads of the two women, then pointed at the iron couch, and the two women climbed up cleverly and cocked what...


    Zhou Ye galloped on horseback again...


    Three hours later----


    Zhou Ye took two beautiful girls in mink coats and walked out of the room... It''s just that the walking posture of the two women was a little awkward. After all, it was the first time, and it was Zhou Ye. They had been able to walk for years. The strong willpower of the training was convinced.


    At this moment, there was no more noise in the entire base, and a group of loli, large and small, were gathering on the playground, looking at them with horror at the maids who looked after them.


    After all, although they were trained in the military, they could shoot and fight, but facing these maids with several abilities, they were just as powerless as kittens just after the full moon.


    In addition, the various incredible abilities displayed by the maids have greatly affected their three views. From childhood to large, people have told you that God is fake and there is no God in the world, but occasionally a God appears in yours. In front of him, he showed his unparalleled supernatural power. Do you also feel a sense of collapse of the Three Views?


    "Oh, what a good harvest!" Zhou Ye walked out from the entrance of the building with the two women, smiling and greeted the maids.


    "Master, we killed a total of 682 soldiers. All the little loli are here. They are unscathed..." Yinyin knows what her master cares most, so she just picks the important ones.


    "Does it match the number you know?" Zhou Ye turned to look at Doty and Dorothy and asked.


    "Well, there are a total of 112 instructors and 570 soldiers at all levels!" Dotti did not hesitate to leave out the details of the base thoroughly. For her, Zhou Ye is already her biggest Her umbrella, and her man, the only man.


    "Dottie is right!" Dorothy also said.


    "Then, the task is successfully completed, let''s go!" Zhou Ye said, in the surprised eyes of the little Lori, he opened a random door, which looked like a tropical island."Let''s go, girls, loli, a new study life is waiting for you, of course, don''t worry, this time I won''t be full of food because I can''t learn language lessons..."


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª" Dotti and Dorothy looked at the portal opened by Zhou Ye, shaking their fists tightly, and they felt once again that they really did not make a mistake in their choice this time, and they really flee. This hell... this hell named Leviathan.


    People with such abilities are not something Leviathan can contend with. They believe that their bright tomorrow will come soon...Of course, they are also extremely satisfied with Zhou Ye''s abilities...


    When they didn¡¯t know, Zhou Ye had slowly used the Spring Wind and Rain to capture their bodies and minds...In the near future, they would find that they would no longer be able to do without Zhou Ye, and that they had everything they had to Zhou Ye. Request, they will do it without hesitation...


    Of course it is impossible for Zhou Ye to take two women trained as spies with him so easily. After all, the women themselves are already hard to guess, let alone two women who came to Zhou Ye halfway...


    He never thought that he was a Long Aotian, and a woman would love him to die as soon as she saw him. That kind of thing would only appear in novels. In reality, adding a layer of insurance is truly prepared...


    Zhou Ye opened any door and sent the little loli to Umbrella¡¯s Agent Island for training, and accompanied Natasha by the way¡ª


    Then-Zhou Ye returned to his manor on Long Island, New York with Doty, Dorothy and his maids...


    Chapter 391


    one year later----


    Stark Industrial Building¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Why do I have to attend this damn shareholder meeting for Howard?" Zhou Ye sat unhappy on the chair he had sat in in the future, complaining dissatisfied: "This guy must be enjoying European beauty on the European front. ¡¤Female body, body, and I want to help him host this damn meeting?"


    "...Mr. Zhou, according to Mr. Stark''s recent letter, he is studying a secret drug in a laboratory in France all night, so he has no time to come back to chair the shareholders meeting..." Jarvis said When he said these words, he himself felt a little guilty, but there was no way, who would let him put on an unreliable master?


    "Mr. Jarvis, your coffee!" A glamorous woman in a lady''s suit brought coffee and put it in front of Jarvis.


    "Thank you, Miss Underwood!" Jarvis thanked the woman, but he didn''t dare to look at this beautiful and bright woman, who was a thorny rose, so cruel.


    He had seen how this girl made a strong man who was trying to tease herself in pain and regret in one second.


    "You''re welcome, Mr. Jarvis!" Dotti smiled slightly, then walked towards Zhou Ye with another cup of coffee in his hand, gently placed the coffee on the table in front of Zhou Ye, and naturally sat on him. On Zhou Ye''s lap, whispered in Zhou Ye''s ear: "Your coffee, Master, of course, I promise it will definitely suit your taste!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 290

    "Thank you, baby!" Zhou Ye''s depressed mood eased slightly. "Go and prepare the materials for the meeting. You are here. My full-time secretary has been around for almost a year. I believe you can deal with those damn old people. guys!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Dotti''s eyes lit up. She had already guessed what her owner wanted to do. The position of CEO of Stark Industries has been vacant for more than a year.


    During this period of time, all major decisions made by Stark Industries were passed to a decision-making group in Umbrella by Dotti, Zhou Ye¡¯s secretary at Stark Industries, and then made by the decision-making group. Conclusion, sign Zhou Ye, and finally take effect.


    Since returning to the United States with Zhou Ye, Dotti has his own name walking in the sun, has his own life, has his own career...


    Of course, both her life and career revolve around Zhou Ye, but, just like this, she is already very satisfied.


    This relaxed and comfortable life made her feel for the first time that she was living alone, rather than like a tool or a killing machine.


    She cherishes everything in front of her, and she is grateful to the man who gave her all this, and also her man, Zhou Ye.She was already inseparable from the man who controlled her emotions, anger, sorrow, and joy, and she never wanted to leave. Dottie only wanted such a simple and fulfilling life to continue.


    But the words of his own man just now clearly intended to give her all the stuff of Stark Industry and let her become the CEO of this Stark Industry.


    Although she knew that in the eyes of her own man, Stark Industries was not even a toy for him, but she was still very happy because it proved that in the eyes of her own man, she could be completely Trust it.


    "Thank you, my dear!" Dotti happily held Zhou Ye''s head, and didn''t let her mouth go up without a head or face. She was so happy. Compared to controlling Stark Enterprise, she was happier. Unconditional trust of his own man.


    "Okay, baby, you are so exciting and moving!" Zhou Ye smiled and patted Doty''s Knock Dolphin, and said: "Go, go get ready, I can''t wait to announce this news!"


    "Well, I promise I won''t let you down, my dear!" Dottie stood up from Zhou Ye''s lap happily, and walked briskly toward her private secretary''s office. She walked happily. At that time, I couldn''t help but jump twice, like a little girl who got a heart and a love toy.


    This kind of emotional out-of-control scene is not easy to see in Dotti, who has undergone strict spy training.


    "Mr. Zhou... Excuse me, do you really think that a girl less than nineteen years old can be the adjudicator of this company with a market value of tens of millions of dollars?" Jarvis looked at Dotti with some worry. Going back, said.


    "You have to trust my judgment!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly. Over the past year or so, Dotti has worked very hard to integrate into this society, using the various skills she learned from school to observe everyone, and then Communicate with each person¡¯s weaknesses.


    When she first came to the company, there were a lot of rumors that Dotti got this position because she climbed the window of two major shareholders, but this kind of rumors disappeared after two months.


    To put it bluntly, the CEO or something is really just a manager, and for playing with humanity, this is exactly what Doty is best at.


    "Well, if you insist!" Jarvis reluctantly took out a power of attorney from his suitcase and handed it to Zhou Ye."This is the power of attorney that Mr. Stark promised to give you, so that you have absolute decision-making power.


    "Well, not bad!" Zhou Ye looked at the name signed on the authorization letter and said with a smile: "Let''s go, let''s see these old foxes... I hope they are not impatiently waiting to leave!"


    "Uh-I won''t go!" Jarvis was really scared. When his master took the sister, he was responsible for breaking up with those women. Now he is really afraid of his own master. This friend also used him to shake the pot, it is better not to go...


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Jarvis with a look of fear, and shook his head helplessly, "Well, if you don''t plan to go, then stay here and wait for me!"


    "I''m happy!" Jarvis stood up and sent Zhou Ye out of the office, then returned to his seat and continued to drink his coffee.


    "Baby, I think you must be ready!" Zhou Ye walked to the door of his secretary room, knocked on the door, and smiled.


    "Of course!" Dottie smiled happily, picked up a package of documents and stretched out his hand to embrace Zhou Ye''s arm, and walked towards the top conference room.


    After the two arrived in the conference room, Zhou Ye opened the door and walked in.


    In the huge conference room, there were a dozen people sitting scattered, many of whom had dealt with Zhou Ye, because Zhou Ye had tried to acquire the shares of Stark Group from them, but obviously, They were very optimistic about Stark, so they rejected Zhou Ye.


    "Hey, guys, I am very pleased to see that you are still so energetic!" Zhou Ye said as he sat in the chair, and before the small shareholders below could speak, he said, "Today''s general meeting of shareholders has only one proposal. That is the new CEO of the company. You all know the new president, she is..."


    Before Zhou Ye finished speaking, he was interrupted by a potbellied guy in the audience."I protest. Although Mr. Zhou holds 38% of the company''s shares, you do not have the right to appoint the company''s CEO! I oppose..."


    "In fact, of course I have this right!" Zhou Ye said, handing a copy of Howard''s authorization document to Dotti for her to distribute it.


    Soon, all shareholders were silent.Howard holds 40% of the company¡¯s shares, and these shareholders together hold 22% of the shares. They are not even more than the shares held by Zhou Ye... Now Howard and Zhou Yelian When they started, they had no room for resistance.


    In the end, Dotty became the CEO of Stark Enterprise without any trouble.


    At this point, Zhou Ye finally gave Dottie the pot of Stark Enterprise. Although in essence, he did it with no difference from Howard''s debt to Jarvis, but the pot he dumped, Dotti. Happy to recite...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Ninety Two


    Unconsciously, it was May 8th.


    On this day, the whole of Britain was plunged into a sea of ??joy, and the streets were full of people who raised their arms and cheered loudly.


    They should really cheer on this day, because on this day, the German Nazis signed the unconditional surrender of the defeat.


    Although it was late at night, the streets were full of cheering crowds and marching crowds... After all, they had been expecting peace for too long.


    And there are also some who take advantage of this opportunity to fish in troubled waters, intending to hug those cheering girls for victory and enthusiasm, maybe they can still mix with a wife who is wrong.


    And in a clearing by the Thames, a group of men and women in military uniforms also cheered. They are members of the Strategic Science Corps. When peace came, they also walked out of their air-raid shelters, holding their hands high. Celebrating the victory of the European War.


    Among the celebrating crowd, there was a man with brown curly hair, crawling around in the crowd... He slid towards the female soldiers from time to time, intentionally or unintentionally, and when he saw every female soldier, he would yell and pounce. Go up, hug them, and make a cry of joy. Of course, how can you celebrate the victory without enthusiasm...


    So this guy''s face is already full of red lipstick marks at the moment. This guy is the legendary playboy, American millionaire Howard Stark.


    At this moment, he was already reluctant to think about it, but when he turned his head and saw a bright female soldier, subconsciously wanting to carry it, he suddenly stopped his arm in embarrassment...


    It''s not that this female soldier is not bright, she is already considered the top choice among this group of female soldiers.But... can''t afford to...


    The first is that this female soldier can''t afford it. This girl has a nickname on the European battlefield, Smiling Valkyrie... She claims to have no mission impossible for her. Of course, this is obviously an exaggerated description, but also It is enough to show that this girl is amazing...


    The second man who can''t offend this girl, Howard can''t offend... His man dared to point to his nose and told him that he wanted to fuck his future wife, especially her man''s invisibility in the army. The power is very powerful... so powerful that even though Howard knew a little bit, he was shocked to the point that he didn''t dare to investigate any more.


    "Hi, Peggy, you should miss Zhou a lot at this time!" Howard put his arms down awkwardly and said.


    "Yeah, but I think he might already be on his way!" Peggy said with a smile. When she just called Zhou Ye, Zhou Ye had told her that he would spend this holiday with her.


    After all, this victory included Peggy''s efforts... At this moment, how could Peggy not want her man?


    "Ha, that''s good, I won''t bother you!" Howard said, turning around, and got into the crowd again...There are so many beautiful women in the world, there is no need to provoke those women who can''t be offended by themselves. The consequences are too great. Terrible...


    Peggy smiled and watched Howard ran to a French girl again to show her hospitality. She already knew what kind of person Howard was. Although she was helpless with Zhou Ye''s flowers, it didn''t mean she was happy. Such a flower man, at least, she doesn''t want to see Howard, although the two can be called friends.


    "Hi, Paige!" The American team walked over holding the Winter Soldier, and there was another enthusiasm between the two of them. Don''t...


    "Oh my God, it¡¯s already a big torture for me to endure your show of love when I go out on a mission. Please, Steve, it¡¯s such a happy Victory Day. Don¡¯t ruin my good mood anymore. Is it?" Peggy looked at the two inseparable people and rolled her eyes helplessly.


    "Peggy, are you waiting for the instructor?" The US team smiled and asked, "I haven''t seen him for a long time, and I want to have a good drink with him!"


    "...No, Steve. I think the most important thing for us right now is not to drink with your instructor, but to give time to those who need it..." Winter Soldier Bucky pulled his boyfriend''s arm to Peggy Said: "Okay, we won''t disturb your happy time!"


    "...I..." Before she finished speaking, Peggy felt that she was being hugged from behind. The familiar breath relaxed her tight and tense muscles."You came?"


    "Well, the rare European victory celebration day, I want to celebrate it too!" Zhou Ye''s voice came from behind Peggy.


    "I miss you..." Peggy said in a low voice.


    "Me too..." Zhou Ye said with a smile in his voice: "I have a small book here..."


    When Zhou Ye said these words, Peggy didn''t know why she felt a bitter chill came...


    "It contains some interesting things..." Zhou Ye said, taking out a small notebook from his pocket and handing it to Peggy to open it.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 291

    The delicate handwriting above, you can see that it was recorded by a woman, one by one recording the process of Peggy''s mission...It can be said that it is a task schedule.


    "This is..." Peggy''s body became weaker and weaker, and she vaguely remembered what she promised someone...


    "On November 15, 1944, it was cloudy and cloudy. Agent Carter followed the Roaring Commando to capture a secret stronghold in Hydra. After the battle started, Agent Carter broke into the base first and subdued the Germans armed with guns. Fifteen people..."


    "November 20th, 1944, sunny, Agent Carter..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "In 1945, March 21st, Xiaoyu, Agent Carter..."


    "Honey, believe me, I can explain..." Carter''s legs are all weak...According to the things recorded in this little notebook, she is probably getting embarrassed these days.


    "Well, I''m waiting for your explanation. Baby, trust me... I will be patient and listen to your explanation on X!" Zhou Ye said, bending over, carrying Carter directly to her shoulders and facing her Go to the dormitory...


    "I don''t know if I don''t look at these things. It turns out that our agent Carter is so brave, and he is almost catching up with Superman. How do you think I should reward you? Peggy baby!?" Zhou Ye said as he said. Walking.


    "At least..." Carter has been at least a long time, but he can''t say anything, because the things recorded in the notebook are true...At this time, she should be like a shrew, yelling, you actually sent someone Watch me?


    No, no, Carter is pretty sure, if you do this, you will die even worse...


    "Well, at least let me prepare something to eat..." Peggy didn''t want to be starved to death... The punishment is punishment, at least the punishment is better than the hungry stomach.


    Zhou Ye was almost amused by Carter''s words, "Don''t worry, you will never be hungry. I''m afraid that when the time comes, you will be unable to eat..."


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Following Carter¡¯s mournful cry, her room door was closed. It is said that after the Victory Day celebration, Agent Carter did not show up for a whole week... Carter who appeared a week later also looked like the lamp was dead... But on the contrary, her blush was flushing, and she looked moisturized.


    This week of Carter''s disappearance has become an unsolved mystery for the field special operations team. Those who know are taboo, and those who don''t know are repeatedly guessing... History says that the mystery of Agent Carter''s disappearance.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Ninety Three


    1946-New York-Long Island Manor.


    "Hey, baby, come on, you are about to win!" Zhou Ye was standing next to the racetrack, cheering for his daughter... At this time, 13-year-old Natasha was already a big girl. .


    During the spring break, she brought her classmates to Zhou Ye¡¯s manor as a guest. What I have to say is that Natasha¡¯s classmates, of course, are the little ones that Zhou Ye brought out from the Leviathan institution. Loli, at this moment have received a full Umbrella-style education.


    Easy, but the results are impressive.


    They have regarded Umbrella as a place for their lifelong struggle. Unconsciously, they have regarded Zhou Ye as an object of allegiance...


    There is no way. Compared with black technology, Zhou Ye smashed Leviathan more than ten streets. While Leviathan was still using those backward, hypnotic brainwashing methods to ensure the loyalty of his subordinates, Umbrella Technology had all The genetic modification drugs were mixed in the vaccines given to the girls and injected into the girls.


    The iron law of being loyal to Zhou Ye and loyal to Umbrella is firmly engraved in the girls'' DNA... This kind of brainwashing method is not comparable to those simple hypnosis.


    "Dad-with you, my classmates are uncomfortable!" Natasha, who came back from a lap, rode her beloved pony to Zhou Ye''s face, groaningly.


    "Impossible... How could I be such an easygoing person to make the little loli uncomfortable?" Zhou Ye said to the loli behind Natasha and asked: "Did I make you uncomfortable? "


    "First, sir... are you talking to me?" A girl with brown curly hair looked at Zhou Ye in disbelief, with an unconfident expression.


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye replied.


    "Oh my god...oh, my god...Mr. Zhou Ye talked to me... my god..." the girl excitedly uttered those unspoken interjections from time to time, during which she was also mixed up. Some slang words in the hometown.


    And the loli next to them all looked enviously at the girl who talked to Zhou Ye, and their eyes were full of eagerly trying to rush over to talk to Zhou Ye.


    "Uh-it seems that the effect of brainwashing is not so good!" Zhou Ye felt that even if he said anything to those girls at this moment, they would do it without hesitation, and they would still hold the kind of showing up for XX. Noble spirit to do...


    "Now, do you know? Dear Dad!" Natasha said gloomily as she watched the unsatisfactory performance of her classmates."So, dad, can you give us some independent space?"


    "Okay, okay... Hey, my daughter is older, so I won''t be allowed to accompany her!" Zhou Ye sighed while walking outside.


    "Smelly Dad..." Natasha looked at Zhou Ye''s leaving back, and bit her Xia Chun. In fact, she really wanted to be alone with Zhou Ye, but... she looked at those around her who still use worship. Looking at the loli who watched Zhou Ye leave, she didn''t want to share Zhou Ye with these classmates...


    But who made her the initiator of this event?I have to finish the fight with tears.


    "Well, girls, the external cause that disturbed us is no longer there. Let''s continue our game!" Natasha said, urging the little loli who still looked at her father''s back and refused to leave. On the track.


    The first race meeting of the Umbrella agent class was held again.


    On the other side, as soon as Zhou Ye returned to his residence, a maid came to him and said softly, "Master, Mr. Stark has been waiting for you in the living room for a long time!"


    "Oh? How come this guy has time to come to me?" Zhou Ye said and followed the maid towards the living room. As soon as he walked into the living room, Zhou Ye saw Howard sitting on the sofa.


    "Hi, Zhou!" Seeing Zhou Ye walking in, Howard stood up, looking calm as before... But from his slightly messy hairstyle and slightly hurried footsteps, Zhou Ye can already tell, this guy In big trouble.


    "Hi, Howard, don''t I remember that you should be on vacation in a certain European country?" Zhou Ye shook hands with Howard, and then sat down.Asked: "What? There are too few beautiful women? So you ended your vacation early?"


    "No, I was actually taken back!" Howard had no other way to think about it at the moment. If he had other tricks, he wouldn''t come to Zhou Ye."You must help me this time, Zhou!"


    "Oh? Come on, what happened?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Someone made a big hole in my basement... and I lost some toys, uh, some very dangerous toys..." Howard said.


    "But shouldn''t you call the police if you lose something?" Zhou Ye asked, pretending to be confused.


    "The problem is that now the committee wants to arrest me for suspecting that I am selling military technology to foreign countries privately..." Howard said: "You know those vampires, they can''t wait to occupy all my inventions without giving me a penny. And those industrial companies that we offended before are also one of the driving forces behind the scenes... Now I suspect that if I were caught by them, I would soon die in prison for some acute illness..."


    "Well, what do you want me to do for you?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "I think you can help me recover those toys. After all, there are many things that are very dangerous..." Howard said: "The most important thing is one of the molecular formulas. He is quite dangerous..."


    After listening to Howard''s story.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye sighed, who made him owe others'' love?Sometimes Zhou Ye is still willing to talk about human relations with others. Of course, the premise is that the person makes Zhou Ye look pleasing to the eye, otherwise... Haha.


    "I will send you to Yilili first. Now this country is not safe for you..." Zhou Ye said, waving his hand and calling a maid over and said: "Go and prepare dinner, I and Mr. Stark After having dinner together, he will be sent abroad!"


    "Yes, Master, I will prepare now!" said the maid and left here.


    "Why didn''t you go to Steve?" Zhou Ye asked, turning his head to look at Howard."He is Captain America. If you speak for you, wouldn''t you be less stressed?"


    "Don''t be kidding, Zhou!" Howard said depressed: "In this capital country, you and I know what is the weapon to influence those media. Obviously, although Steve is the darling of the media, he still doesn''t have it. Control the cost of the media!"


    "Besides, if someone can help me solve this big problem, I don''t think anyone else has this ability except you!" Howard said: "If you can''t solve this problem, then...Steve and others still Don''t let me get involved anymore..."


    "You really trust me..." Zhou Ye rolled his eyes, "Why don''t you think of me when you go out to pick up girls? When something happens, you think of me?"


    "This is really a big misunderstanding..." Howard cried out: "Every time I call you, the voice is a female voice. I can''t tell who is who? Which is your maid and which is yours. Women... As soon as I heard that I asked you to join the party, those women would just hang up my phone..."


    "Uh----!" Zhou Ye was speechless at once, did he tell Howard that all the maids were his women?Forget it, I don''t want to be complained by this dude.

 In Movie World Chapter 292

    Chapter Three Hundred and Ninety Four


    The two chatted for a while, but it was nothing serious. What can the two dudes get together to talk? They had no other topics except women.


    "Master, the dinner is ready!" A maid walked over and whispered to Zhou Ye''s side.


    "Well, I see!" Zhou Ye nodded, and he smiled and said to Howard who was sitting across from him: "Let''s go, in our hometown, if you are sending friends off, a hearty meal is essential!"


    "I can''t wait!" Howard smiled and stood up with Zhou Ye. Although he knew the address of Zhou Ye''s manor, it was the first time he came here as a guest. After all, he rushed there soon after they met. The front line of the European war.


    The two went to the restaurant under the leadership of the maid. After the guest and the host took their seats, the maids began to serve dishes.Exquisite dishes were put on the table...


    "Oh my God, Zhou, are you sure we want to eat them?" Howard looked at the delicious food, really couldn''t bear it."These are all works of art...Are we going to destroy these works of art?"


    "Eat with confidence, I believe that after eating them, you will feel that eating them is more valuable than looking at them!" Zhou Ye said, pointing to one of the dishes, and the maid knowingly picked up the serving chopsticks and looked sorry at Howard. Under his gaze, a lady''s head carved from tofu was picked up and put into his small bowl.


    "Oh, my God... I now know what it means to be abusive, and you actually ate such a beautiful lady..." Howard accused Zhou Ye of his atrocities, and picked it up with his chopsticks. The lady''s body was put in her own bowl.


    He didn''t expect the maids to serve him. Didn''t you see that Zhou Ye was the only one in the eyes of those maids?Waiting for the maid to help yourself?Forget it, it''s better to do it yourself.Simply Howard had eaten Chinese food before, and he was fairly skilled in the use of unique tableware such as chopsticks.


    "You guy..." Zhou Ye watched Howard''s movements and said, "Say I ate a beautiful lady, but you didn''t even let her body go..."


    "NONONO. I''m saving this beautiful lady from the deep water!" Howard said as he gently picked up a piece of tofu and put it in his mouth. The mouth melted, and the sweet and delicate taste instantly gave him Conquered: "Oh my God, this is really the supreme top quality, Zhou, how about we change the cook?"


    "No..." Zhou Ye refused directly, joking, these meals were made by his maids, how could he change them?


    "Really, when you first came to my place, you even praised my cook!" Howard said as he flew his chopsticks."Oh my God, this is much better than that damn Zongtang Chicken..."


    "Puff--" Zhou Ye almost spit out the food in his mouth with a smile. When meeting foreigners in those restaurants in Chinatown, they used improved things suitable for foreign tastes to fool foreigners. How could he let him? Eat real Chinese cuisine.


    At this dinner, Howard really had a mouthful of oil... Patting his big belly, Howard groaned: "Damn it, I won''t be able to come to your place to eat more often in the future. If I¡¯m not forty years old, my belly will grow bigger..."


    "Better don''t come, I don''t welcome men here..." Zhou Ye smiled and said leisurely while drinking tea from the maid.


    "If you don''t come, you won''t come, at most I will hire a Chinese cook!" Howard looked upset, but he could only slap in the mouth.


    "My dear, I heard you are here to entertain guests?" A voice came, and then a woman with long brown hair walked in. It was Peggy.


    "Oh, my goodness, Howard, why are you here?" Peggy was surprised when he saw Howard''s first words.


    "It''s not something to be surprised to see an old friend!" Howard followed Zhou Ye''s way while drinking tea. "Why is it so bitter? Or should you give me a cup of coffee?"


    "You don''t need to change it for him, you need to drink tea when you eat Chinese food to help digestion and clear greasy!" Zhou Ye stopped the maid''s movements.


    "Okay, okay, you are right!" Howard stretched out his hands helplessly, pinched his nose, and continued to drink tea water...


    "It''s certainly not something to be surprised to see an old friend!" Peggy also walked over at this time, sitting directly next to Zhou Ye, gently swearing on Zhou Ye''s face: "But a wanted criminal appeared here. It''s a big problem!"


    "Uh-okay, okay, I actually came to Zhou for help!" After Howard was exposed by Peggy, he said helplessly: "You know, Peggy, we have cooperated so many times on the European battlefield, you Believe their accusations against me?"


    Peggy''s face was stern, looking at Howard''s cautious appearance, and directly said: "Believe!"


    "Oh my God, Peggy, you hurt me!" Howard sighed and said with a sad look.


    "As an agent, I believe the evidence presented by the council, but as a friend, I believe you are innocent!" Peggy said with a smile.


    "I also believe that I am innocent!" Howard was a guy who gave me a bit of sunshine. Hearing Peggy''s words, he climbed along the pole: "That''s why I came to Zhou and wanted him to help me clean up the crime. !"


    The three exchanged greetings for a while. Zhou Ye and Peggy sent Howard to the small airport in the manor, watching Howard driving a plane down the runway and sliding into the sky.A small plane was nothing but a small plane, not worth much, to Zhou Ye.


    "Do you need my help?" Peggy looked at Zhou Ye and asked. She actually wanted to prove her existence...


    After all, in this era, discrimination against women can be seen everywhere. She was unhappy in the scientific strategy corps, saying that it was field work, but in fact it was just messing with young girls in the office.


    "No need..." Zhou Ye, who had watched the plot, didn''t even need Peggy to provide him with internal information, it was enough to chop off the claws that Leviathan had extended.


    "Why don''t it be like this, my dear!" Peggy did nothing but another trick.She lay down in Zhou Ye''s ear and whispered: "Let¡¯s compare who will find out the truth first? If I win... Honey, you have to promise me a condition. If you win... I will up to you."


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye looked at Peggy in surprise."you sure?"


    "Of course!" Peggy believed that relying on the internal information in the Science Strategy Corps, she would be able to easily grasp the main points of the truth before Zhou Ye.Of course, she has even figured out the conditions, and then let her dear use his influence in the political arena to transfer herself to a place where she can really go out.


    "Ha ha ha ha..." Zhou Ye looked at Peggy up and down, and couldn''t resist Peggy.


    "...What''s the matter?" Peggy looked at her clothes, she didn''t wear them wrong...


    "Well, I promised!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Baby Peggy, just wait for me..."


    Talking that Zhou Ye smiled and grabbed Peggy and walked towards the battery car.


    "No..." Peggy felt that something was wrong at this time, and said cautiously: "My dear, I actually saw the atmosphere very dignified just now, and I just made a joke with you...Can I take back what I just said?"


    "You must be honest!" Zhou Ye said indifferently, blocking all of Peggy''s retreat...


    "Oh...no..." Peggy already feels that she can start to think about how to avoid someone''s improper hobby...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Ninety Five


    "Miss Underwood, good morning!"


    "Good morning, Miss Doty!"


    "Morning, Miss Underwood!"


    Dotty Underwood wore a lady''s suit, walked in the office building of Stark Industries, and greeted those staff who were respectful and envied.


    Dotti enjoys her current life very much. She knows that without the help of her own man, even if she escaped from Leviathan''s control, it would be very difficult to build a career outside.


    And now, with her own man, she is a senior management talent in the upper class of the United States, and she is the executive president of a large enterprise that controls tens of millions of assets. She is sought after in the newspapers and a modern strong woman. , Is the example of women and the banner of the feminist movement.


    Thinking of the leader of the feminist movement, Dotti couldn''t help laughing.I wonder if the chubby woman knew that she was relying on her own man to climb to the current high position. Would she feel that her firm beliefs collapsed?


    Thinking about Zhou Ye''s words, Dotti felt a little bit."Sports organizations and things are just fig leaves for politicians and capitalists. Use them when you need them, and throw them aside when you don''t need them, and just throw a few more bones in the past!"


    Just as Doty was thinking about Zhou Ye''s words and couldn''t help but smile, the elevator she was riding in stopped in her office floor, the elevator door opened, and she stepped out.


    At this moment, she suddenly saw a figure wearing blue cleaning clothes flashing past the stairs... This made her a little surprised.


    Cleaning staff shouldn''t be here at this time... They should go to get off work after work in the evening, and in the early morning... How can there be cleaning staff at this time?


    With such doubts, Dottie opened her office and took off her coat and hung it on the hanger. Dottie walked to her desk in a shirt and skirt. She suddenly found that her desk had been moved... ¡­


    As a woman who has been trained as an agent since she was a child, Dotti will inadvertently leave marks in some special places even now, but now, the hair that was lightly resting on the drawer handle is missing...this Explain that someone has moved her desk.


    Dotti hurriedly opened the drawer, wanting to see if something was missing...


    But when she opened the drawer, an unforgettable mark appeared in her drawer... It was a piece of paper with a sea monster logo painted on it.


    "Leviathan--!" Dotti was really surprised and suspicious. The feeling that the nightmare he thought he had got rid of appeared in front of her again was really bad.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 293

    What should I do?What should I do?For a moment, Dotti was a little bit Liushenwuzhu... She subconsciously thought of her man.She hurriedly picked up the phone, after dialing a number, she hung up the phone again...


    Since her office has been hacked into, maybe it has been equipped with eavesdropping equipment, she is not willing to take this risk...


    She settled her mind, and then picked up the paper marked by Leviathan. Behind it was a time and place...


    After taking a look, she folded the paper and put it in her pocket, then picked up a document and walked to the office of the first sales office downstairs...


    She knew that there must be no one in this sales office at this time, but no special agent filled the whole building with bugs... the cost is too high... and that sales office is the least likely to be bugged. local¡­¡­


    Because there is no one in that sales office all the year round...In fact, it is a temporary unit. Whenever there is an international exhibition, there will be full of sales elites temporarily transferred from the past, and there is usually no one there... And she happened to have the key there.


    As usual, to greet the employees met on the road, Dotti walked into the room of the first sales office...then took out a small wireless satellite phone from the left hand bracelet and dialed someone directly Number-


    "Hey, Baby Dotty, didn''t you just go to work? Missing me so soon? Is it because the morning exercises didn''t satisfy you?" Zhou Ye''s lazy voice came from the microphone.


    "My dear...I miss you!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s voice, Dotti felt a lot of irritability calmed down, and she said with a tremor and tremor in her tone: "They''re here... they find me It''s..."


    "They? Who?" Zhou Ye''s voice became serious. He felt Doty''s fear. There are not many things that can scare this female agent. If you think about it, there seems to be one."Leviathan?"


    "Yes, dear, I need you now..." Dotti couldn''t help shaking when she heard the name Leviathan. This was her nightmare.


    "Don''t worry, baby, you''ll be fine if I''m here!" As Zhou Ye''s words came, there was a squeaky voice wearing clothes, "Tell me where you are now..."


    "I''m in... the place where we experienced the office style and sentiment together last time..." Dotti was no longer ashamed, because Zhou Ye wanted to play with the female president of OX, and there were always people in Dotti''s office, so Dotti has the key to this room...


    "...Uh, the place you are looking for is really good..." Zhou Ye sighed softly. He didn''t expect that yesterday Howard came to ask for his help, and today Leviathan found his own woman. They are seeking their own death. ...


    "I''m waiting for you, dear. I''m a little scared..." Dottie whispered, even if she has been injected with genetic medicine and has the recovery ability like Wolverine, she is not so easy to get rid of the nightmare since she was young.


    At this moment, a circle of fire-lit random doors appeared in front of her, and Dotti''s heart suddenly settled down.She knows that her patron, her own man is here, she doesn''t have to be afraid of anything...


    "Baby, here I am!" As soon as Zhou Ye''s figure walked out of the portal, Dotti rushed over.She hugged Zhou Ye tightly. At this moment, she finally felt that she no longer feared.


    "My dear, it''s nice to have you..." Dotti really felt relieved at this moment, she even felt that her childhood shadow was much better...


    "I didn''t expect that yesterday I just promised to help Howard clean up his grievances, and today there will be clues coming to my door. This is a good thing, baby!" Zhou Ye gently patted Doty''s back, comforting.


    "Hmm--!" As the CEO of Stark Industries, how could she not know about Howard?You know, yesterday, many federal government officials came to seal files and search for evidence...


    If it weren''t for Zhou Ye''s secret pressure in the government, I am afraid that the entire Stark industry would have been blocked yesterday...


    "Come on, baby, tell me, what did you see?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "This..." Dotti took out the paper with the Leviathan logo from his pocket, pointed to the time and place behind, and said to Zhou Ye: "I think someone in the organization found out. I, after all, I am too high-profile these days...the newspapers are all my news."


    "This is good news, baby!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Good news?" Dotti asked puzzledly: "If they announce my previous identity, then everything I have now..."


    "No, baby, believe me, even if they announce your identity, you will be portrayed as a banner!" Zhou Ye smiled. He felt that this girl still knew too little about the capitalist world.


    "Besides, I don''t think they will have a chance to announce your identity!" Zhou Ye said, a little cold light appeared in his eyes."The Leviathan organization does not need to exist anymore!"


    "My dear...then how should I cooperate with you?" Doty asked.


    "Of course it''s an appointment..." Zhou Ye looked at the time and address on the paper and said with a smile: "How can we catch this little mouse if you don''t make it? How can we catch a litter of mice without this mouse? Are you afraid that you can¡¯t find their mouse hole after living in a nest of mice?"


    "Well, I see, dear!" Dotti understood Zhou Ye''s meaning, and she was willing to take risks for Zhou Ye...


    "Relax, baby!" Zhou Ye smiled and twitched at the corner of Doty''s mouth, "Don''t do it like going to the execution ground, don''t worry, I won''t let you fall into a dangerous situation!"


    "Hmm--!" Dottie smiled, and she had to say that she still smiles sweetly.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Ninety Six


    Bergenshire is separated from Manhattan by a river, but there are two worlds.


    This is a peaceful town. Compared with Manhattan across the river, there are no tall buildings, no brightly lit night scenes, and no crowds.


    But it is quiet and beautiful, and it is a good place to relax. There are already many urban working-class people who cannot afford the increasing housing prices in New York and have to settle their homes here.


    Although this small town is small, it has all the internal organs. You must know that those merchants have a very keen sense of smell. Wherever there is money, they will be there.


    In a bar in the town, people are already sitting here for leisure at the moment. They are talking about the recent radio broadcast of [The Adventures of Captain America] and the impact of disarmament after the victory in the European War. Everywhere is returning from the army. Soldiers in 1989 are robbing them of their jobs. I have to say that many people are complaining about why the European war no longer fights for a few more years...


    In an inconspicuous corner of the bar, a tall and thin middle-aged man is drinking beer. He looks no different from all the people who come here to drink. If he insists on saying anything, he is probably very He''s taciturn, and doesn''t talk loudly like the people next to him...


    At this moment, the door of the bar opened, and a beautiful woman in fashionable dress walked in. She instantly attracted the attention of the bachelors.


    "Hi, miss, can I buy you a drink?" A young man who thought he was good-looking stood up, walked up to the woman, and acted gracefully.


    "Sorry, you don''t suit me!" The woman glanced at him, then sent him a word.


    The young man touched his nose and returned to his seat, accepting the mockery of his friends...


    "Is there anyone here? Can I sit here?" The woman looked around and placed the target next to the middle-aged man''s seat.


    "..." The man did not speak, but made a random gesture.


    Seeing the woman''s choice, those eagerly wailed, and they couldn''t figure out what is so attractive about this inconspicuous middle-aged man.


    But what makes them happy is that the man quickly drank his beer, left a banknote, got up and left the bar...


    Several men are vying to go to the position vacated by the middle-aged man, and they kiss Fang Ze...


    "Can I sit here? Miss!" A potbellied man ran the fastest. He approached the woman and said with a very gentleman appearance.


    "Please feel free!" the woman said with a smile.


    "My name is..." The man sat down happily. Before he started introducing himself, he found that the woman got up and left the table and walked out of the bar...


    "Have you changed places again? How cautious!" Dottie smiled and shook his head as she looked at the little note she got in her hand. She knew that this guy was doing useless work, no matter how many places he changed, he would still Fall into the hands of his own man.


    Dotti drove his car again and followed the instructions on the note to an abandoned factory... This was once a place where aircraft parts were produced, but with the end of World War II, the military''s orders were greatly reduced.


    The boss here didn¡¯t have the money to develop a new industry, so he had to shut down this plant. Now the plant, which covers an area of ??more than ten acres, is empty and there is no trace of human existence...


    Dotti parked the car at the door, then stretched out his hand neatly for a run-up and jumped past the rusty iron door...


    "Come out, I know you are here, what do you mean by the message you left me in my office?" Doty asked loudly to the empty factory.


    "What happened to Base 32? The organization is only interested in this thing!" A somewhat mechanical voice came.


    Following the voice, the thin, middle-aged man walked out. He did not speak, but used a larynx vocal device to make a sound. Obviously, his throat had been removed.


    "Is this your problem? Or is it an organizational problem?" Dottie asked with a smile. She quietly pressed a certain button. She knew that someone would show up soon.


    "Of course the organization asked me to ask!" The man said while pointing a pistol to Dotti: "The organization is very curious about what happened there, who attacked it, why the organization couldn''t find any clues... "

 Movie World Im King Chapter 294

    "Trust me, you don''t want to know the truth, because it''s too cruel for the organization..." Dottie smiled. She had already seen the figure appearing behind the man.


    "Are you testing the organization''s patience?" The man was dissatisfied. He thought Doty was delaying time. He knew how the organization would deal with traitors. He had already made up his mind not to let Doty go out alive...


    "I''m sleepy, let''s finish our business quickly and go back!" A voice suddenly came from behind the man. The man didn''t turn his head back. He turned his muzzle and pointed at the place where the sound came from behind him.


    It''s a pity that he doesn''t know what he didn''t hit, because he only felt a pain in the back of his head and he fainted...


    Zhou Ye carried the man''s back collar and walked in front of Doty like a puppy."How many organizational matters do you think he will know?"


    "I don''t think it''s a lot, but we can touch it along the line, can''t we? Honey!" Dotty said with a smile.


    "Of course, it may be difficult for others to pry open his mouth, but for us... we don''t need him to speak to know everything he thinks!" Zhou Ye said and patted Dotti. "You go back and rest first, I promise you will have a real new life tomorrow!"


    "Hmm...!" Dottie nodded happily, then kissed Zhou Ye lightly, and walked to her car. She believed that her man would do everything, just as he did himself in the first place.


    Zhou Ye watched Dotti leave here. He knew how much Dotty was afraid of the organization that educates her when she grew up, so he didn''t call Dotti together...


    Until he saw Dotti''s car taillight disappear into the night, Zhou Ye took the man and returned directly to a base in Umbrella.


    "Go and get me out of everything in his mind, and then uproot the entire Leviathan..." Zhou Ye casually threw the man to a soldier in Umbrella combat uniform, and said "In addition, get back all the toys that Howard lost. Of course, as a reward for helping him find the toys, we can make a copy of each one before handing in!"


    "Yes, master!" After a respectful salute, the soldier picked up the man and walked out.


    That night----


    There were several humble homicides throughout New York City. Several underworld figures died in their own homes, and the death of another milkman became even more insignificant.


    At the same time, Leviathan''s secret contact point in the United States has suffered a devastating blow, and his base in Teddy Bear''s homeland has been destroyed by various strange blows.


    There are meteors falling from the sky... [In fact, Zhou Ye opened any door where the meteorite passed by, and then opened the other side over Leviathan¡¯s base. After calculating the speed and time, the new version of magic, meteorite The sky has taken shape!


    Some have been completely destroyed by the earthquake... [The Sandy Ability of the Cleaner!


    All personnel with the base disappeared for no reason.[I was dragged away by the soldiers and used it as a human experiment!


    Always, all of Leviathan''s bases were razed to the ground. Except for the little Lori who was undergoing training, all the other personnel...hehe...Leviathan was removed from the Dark World.


    When Zhou Ye held a golden Leviathan logo and gave it to Dotti, she cried happily. She had seen this in educational videos. This is the logo of the headquarters. She knew that she would never use it again. Worried and scared, I just need to be a good little woman for this man with peace of mind.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Ninety Seven


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At 7:30 in the morning, Peggy opened her eyes on time. Although she still lingered in the warm embrace, she still struggled and got up from the couch.


    "Are you going to work?" a sleepy voice came from behind her.


    "Well, sleep for a while, dear!" Peggy said gently on Zhou Ye''s cheek, then got up and walked into the bathroom to prepare for the day''s work.


    And what about Zhou Ye?He closed his eyes again and fell asleep.


    As usual, Peggy came to the restaurant on the first floor. At this time, another person was sitting in the restaurant and eating breakfast.


    "Hi, early, Peggy!" Seeing Peggy coming downstairs, Dotty smiled and greeted.


    "Morning, Dottie!" Peggy greeted Doty while picking up a dinner plate and filling herself with breakfast.


    "I heard you made a bet with dear?" Dotti asked while eating his breakfast.


    "It''s just a little game!" Peggy said casually.


    "If I were you, I would now start preparing for the bet after losing!" Dottie''s words caused Paige''s movement to stagnate, and then returned to normal."Why do you say that? Dottie, do you know anything?"


    "I can''t say too much, or my dear will punish me with me..." With a mysterious smile on his face, Dotti said, "But a friendly reminder, the power in my dear hand is far beyond your imagination!"


    "...Thank you for reminding!" Peggy knew how powerful the Umbrella Consortium in Zhou Ye''s hands was, but she still wanted to give it a try, what if it succeeded?Anyway, there is nothing wrong with failure... it''s nothing more than unlocking a few more poses.


    Perhaps because of the fact that he is also an agent, in the back home, Dottie especially likes to be close to Peggy.Although the two can''t be said to be sisters, they can be called friends.


    The two were chatting and eating breakfast.Soon, the two people who needed to go to work finished their breakfast at the same time, put down the tableware, and Peggy asked, "Do you need me to drive you to work today?"


    "Of course!" Peggy said with a smile. Her car crashed yesterday while chasing a suspect. There were far more modern protective measures in the car. She was safe, but the poor car needed to be repaired. The parking lot was overhauled.


    Dotty drove Peggy to the downstairs of Bell Telephone Company in New York. Watching Peggy getting out of the car, Doty asked, "Paggy, do I need me to pick you up at night?"


    "Six o''clock, if I don''t have to work overtime!" Paige said hello to Dotty, then turned up and walked into Bell Telephone Company.


    "Really poor Peggy!" Dotty looked at Peggy''s back and shook her head with a smile. She knew that her man had already prepared everything, and today, she was going to give Peggy a big surprise.But Peggy still doesn''t know...


    After stepping out of the special elevator, there are rows of busy receptionist girls in front of him. Peggy has long been used to such a scene.


    Go straight to the end and say hello to a fat girl with glasses.


    "Good morning, Rose!"


    "Peggy, the director doesn''t look too good today, be careful!" Rose said, pushing a knife in front of her, and following her movement, the wall in front of Peggy opened.


    Peggy walked in, "Thank you for reminding!"


    After passing through a few doors, Peggy came to a large office space.


    It looks no different from the places where white-collar workers work. The only difference is probably the sign of the Strategic Science Corps hanging on the wall.


    At this moment, their chief director is furious.


    "Yesterday was the deadline given to me by Washington, but what about you?"


    "We found several merchants in the black market who had sold Howard''s lost weapons..." one of the agents explained.


    "What about their people?" the director asked.


    "They... they were dead two days ago..." the agent whined.


    "Then who killed them? Did you find the killer?" the chief asked again.


    "...They were killed in their residence!" The agent explained, "I checked around their residence, the doors and windows are all intact, and the younger brothers waiting downstairs also said that no one was seen. I have been in..."


    "So... you want to tell me this is a secret room homicide?" The director mocked: "Do you want me to send a letter of help to the London side and ask them to send Holmes to help us solve the case? Bastard!"


    "...I''m sorry, Director!" There is nothing the agent can say.


    "Go out... I will give you three more days. If there is still no progress, I will transfer you all to Arizona to guard the dam..."


    Outside, Peggy could hear the roar of the chief inside, but it didn''t matter.Anyway, her role here is just a little tea girl who helps order food and coffee, and all the field work is nothing to do with her.


    "Carter, can you bring me a cup of coffee..." the director said.


    "Okay!" Peggy agreed, then poured a cup of coffee and brought it in. Taking advantage of the opportunity to deliver the coffee, she glanced at the documents on the desk... She almost knew what had happened at a glance.

 In Movie World Chapter 295

    In fact, she has been paying attention to collecting information for a few days, but from the documents on the desk of the director, all clues have been cut off...


    While secretly searching for clues related to these victims, Peggy is playing the role of the tea girl. I have to say, this is really hard... Sometimes she really wants to quit, and she just goes back to her own man to enjoy her luck. ...


    But in the end, she still couldn''t bear the adventurous prick and gratitude, so she stayed.


    Before you know it, it''s six o''clock in the afternoon...


    Peggy packs her things and plans to get off work.


    "Peggy, you help on duty tonight!" said the director.


    "But..." Peggy looked at the things she had already packed, and finally nodded helplessly."Okay, I see, Chief!"


    "I''m going to take these guys to the bar to relax. After all, the pressure on them these days is too much!" The director said as if explaining something, and he walked downstairs with a few front-line field agents. , Walking and talking about where the bar is good...


    "Really a good director..." Peggy said sarcastically. She looked at the empty hall, then took out a satellite phone from her hand and made a call.


    "Dotty... I''m afraid I will be on duty today!"


    "This is really bad news, do you need me to bring you something?"


    "No, apologize for me and my dear, I can''t eat with him tonight..."


    "Well, see you tomorrow morning!"


    "Well, see you tomorrow morning!"


    Paige, who put down the phone, began to rummaged in the whole hall. What?Of course, I was looking for the files of the agents who handled the Howard case. If she didn''t take advantage of this opportunity to find some clues, she would not be Peggy...


    Chapter 398


    Time is walking every minute, and I don''t know how long it has passed.


    Just as Paige was concentrating on opening the files recorded by the agent handling the case, she was awakened by the harsh ringing of the phone...


    "Hello, hello! Strategic Science Corps..." Peggy picked up the phone casually.


    On the phone, a gloomy voice came."I heard that you are looking for the things Howard lost... I think I might be able to give you a clue as long as you can afford it."


    "Who are you? How much do you want?" Peggy''s spirit was lifted upon hearing the news.


    "Prepare half a million U.S. dollars, or old notes with consecutive numbers!" The gloomy voice sounded again.


    "Sorry, you know that the bank is off work now, and..." Peggy looked at her watch and said, "I think, I can''t help you apply for financial grants without confirming whether the clues are true!"


    "Then how do you want to confirm?" The voice in the microphone had a hint of dissatisfaction.


    "Uh-I think it''s better for us to meet, so that we can meet and talk, you can confirm to me the reliability of your message, and I can also confirm my sincerity! How?" Peggy said.


    "...Okay..." The voice on the other end of the phone hesitated, and then said: "Come to the South Wharf Goods Yard...You are the only one. If there is a second figure, I will turn around and leave. You just wait. Those things fall into the hands of foreigners!"


    "OK, no problem!" Peggy''s face showed an expression of excitement. She was confident that she could easily subdue those people, relying on the ability that the X gene gave her.


    The phone was hung up, and Peggy didn''t want to call the director at all. She had had enough of those people''s contempt. This time, she planned to do it herself.


    At this moment, a slender figure was standing there in a warehouse in the southern wharf. His iconic blond hair exposed his identity, and it was Zhou Ye.


    "I hope Peggy baby likes this surprise!" Zhou Ye pulled out a bad smile at the corner of his mouth. The call to Peggy just now was made by him with a voice changer, and the so-called surprise... Haha.


    After half an hour-


    Peggy came to the southern terminal and looked at the cargo area plunged into darkness, she walked over carefully."I''m here, with sincerity, now let me see the clues you said!"


    "Agent Carter really is a trustworthy person!" A voice sounded, and Peggy saw a figure standing on the pile of goods. Through the faint light, she found that this man seemed to be wearing a mask and couldn''t see it. Looks, but this figure gives her a strange sense of familiarity.


    "My sincerity is here!" Peggy said as she raised the briefcase in her hand and patted it, as if it was full of dollar bills, "And where are those things?"


    "..." Zhou Ye almost twitched his cheeks behind his mask. His own girl was really talented, and she filled her briefcase with documents to impersonate the dollar bills, although for ordinary people, there was no sound of flapping. What''s the difference, but for him, it''s almost as big as the second kicker and the thorny firework.


    But the play still has to go on."Since you have brought sincerity, then I naturally have clues here..."


    With that said, Zhou Ye jumped down, came to a warehouse, opened the warehouse door casually, and made a please gesture."The clue is inside!"


    "You better not lie to me!" Peggy followed Zhou Ye in with a briefcase.


    Not far after entering the warehouse, Peggy saw a pile of wooden boxes stacked on the ground. The wooden boxes were also written with Stark Industries and several numbers. Obviously, these were the toys that Howard had lost.


    "You saw something!" Zhou Ye said, "Now you can give me the money!"


    "Sorry... I''m afraid you have to come with me to get your bounty!" Peggy turned around, with a smile on her face.


    "Hey, I know women are unreliable!" Zhou Ye was also addicted to acting."It seems you don''t plan to give money anymore..."


    "I''m sorry, it''s too late at this time, the bank is off work!" Peggy said, and she entered the speeding space. She came to the man standing motionless, like a puppet, and stretched out her hand. Go to unmask that person.


    What she didn''t expect was that her hand to unmask the mask was caught.This is the first time for Peggy. With the speeding space, she hasn''t seen an opponent who can walk out a round under her for a long time...


    "Does anyone tell you not to be so close to a man?" The mask man spoke, this voice, this tone, this speeding ability... Peggy already knew that she had lost to someone again.


    "My dear..." Peggy couldn''t help sighing: "I lost again this time..."


    "Uh-huh-, so, baby Peggy, are you ready to pay the price?" Zhou Ye took off his mask and smiled at Peggy and said.


    "Well, I''m ready..." Peggy said helplessly, "What are you going to do this time..."


    "Let''s play an interesting game this time!" The evil smile on the corner of Zhou Ye''s mouth made Peggy frightened...


    After whispering for a while, Peggy shook her head blushing."No..."


    "Is it really not good?" Zhou Ye smiled evilly: "Who said I should do whatever I want..."


    "..." Peggy bit Chun tightly, and finally nodded helplessly."Well, just this time...not as an example!"


    Three hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Peggy walked out of the warehouse door at a staggering pace...While walking, she couldn''t help her mouth twitching. There was no way, someone was too livestock to worry that it was the first time behind her...


    Of course, Peggy also got an address where there are three Leviathan agents involved in this matter...Of course, they are already dead, but the items in their room will prove that they were the case of the theft. Mastermind.


    A case that had plagued the entire scientific strategy army for several days was single-handedly cracked by Agent Carter... Howard''s reputation was naturally washed away.


    But unlike Peggy¡¯s imagination, none of those people congratulated Carter, and even everyone looked at Carter with weird eyes...


    She really understood at this moment, what her man said, in the United States, what is the intangible ceiling that women would encounter...


    Simply Carter simply agreed to Howard''s invitation and joined the newly created SHIELD...Of course, he joined as one of the founders and leaders, not an ordinary field staff...


    Chapter 399

 Movie World Im King Chapter 296

    Three years later-New York-Long Island Manor.


    "I''m back--!" With a shout, a beautiful young girl with long burgundy hair ran into Zhou Ye''s bedroom while talking.


    In the usual, Zhou Ye should continue to sleep in his bedroom, but facing the neatly rounded big couch in front of him, Natasha knew that her father must have not stayed at home last night.


    Natasha was disappointed for a while. You know, for today''s vacation, she completed a lot of school work ahead of time before she was allowed to rest today... Unexpectedly, she took the shuttle back early in the morning and did not catch her father...


    "Miss!" A maid followed and said, "The master went to Kama Taj yesterday!"


    "Really, doesn''t he know that I am coming back today?" Natasha said gloomily, knowing that today is not an ordinary day, today is her sixteenth birthday, she doesn''t want to be pitiful all by herself Spend at home.


    "I''ll go find him..." Natasha said, ran back to her bedroom and took out a set of black mage robes from the closet. This was the birthday that Gu Yi gave her on her birthday the year before last. gift.


    Putting on this mage robe three times, Natasha ran all the way to a hidden room...


    Opening the door of the house, Natasha walked to a transparent door frame that looked like a window, and turned on the circular astrolabe next to the door frame. The scene outside the door suddenly became a bedroom with luxurious decoration... ¡­


    This door is a fixed and arbitrary door specially built by Master Gu Yi in order to meet Zhou Ye. By rotating the astrolabe, many places can be located. Of course, the most commonly used is Master Gu Yi¡¯s bedroom...


    Natasha often came to Kama Taj before, and she was quite familiar with Gu Yi Mage. After all...they were Zhou Ye''s people around, how could they not know each other...


    Stepping into any door, Natasha appeared in Gu Yi''s bedroom in a blink of an eye... Looking at the messy wooden couch, she knew she had not found the wrong place...


    There was a strange noise, and Natasha immediately knew where her father had gone... Following the direction of the sound, Natasha walked over.


    "Hi, dad, do you remember what day it is today?" Natasha looked at the two figures on the frosted glass door of the bathroom and asked loudly.


    She didn''t want to break in and annoy Gu Yi mage. Once, after being naughty and thrown into the mirror world by Gu Yi for two days, Natasha learned to awe when facing Gu Yi.


    "Oh, sorry, I almost forgot..." Zhou Ye''s voice came out. After ten minutes, the neatly dressed Zhou Ye came out with Gu Yi in a mage robe.


    "Dear Natasha, what gift do you want for your birthday this year?" Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his hands to hug his daughter.


    "So fast, Natasha will be an adult soon!" Gu Yi also sighed the passage of time.


    "Dad..." Natasha threw herself into her father''s arms, smelling the familiar smell of Zhou Ye, as always... a reassuring smell.


    She seems to be back in the era of continuous fire... "Dad... I don''t want anything... I just want you..."


    "...I''m going to prepare dinner for you!" Gu Yi looked at the two pairs of father and daughter who didn''t look like a father and daughter and embraced affectionately there, knowingly opened any door and walked out.


    How could Gu Yi, who can easily see through people''s hearts, fail to see Natasha''s careful thoughts?It''s just that as a person who has lived long enough, she doesn''t care about anything, or that there are not many things that can make her care... What''s more, in her opinion, as long as her own man is happy, what is the worldly vision? Do you need to care?


    Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Natasha. The loli he had planted since childhood, finally reached the harvest season?"Baby, you know, after choosing me, I will never let you go again!"


    "I never thought about leaving your side!" Natasha looked at Zhou Ye''s eyes and said seriously: "From the moment you rescued me from the fire, our lives have been linked Come together! Dad, I want you!"


    "..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, did not answer Natasha''s question, but gently raised his hand, and a sparking random door appeared in front of the two of them."Come with me, baby, come and see the sixteenth birthday gift I prepared for you!"


    Natasha followed Zhou Ye''s footsteps and walked into any door.


    "It''s beautiful¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Natasha couldn''t help but exclaimed in surprise.


    I saw that this was a colorful, endless sea of ??flowers, with bursts of floral fragrance coming with the breeze... Natasha couldn''t help but indulge."Dad,...thank you, this is the best adult gift I have ever received!"


    "No, no, baby, you haven''t seen the whole picture of this gift yet!" Zhou Ye said, grabbing Natasha''s slender waist, and flew into the air.


    Standing in the air, Natasha finally got a full view of the sea of ??flowers under her feet, she was already so excited that she couldn''t speak...


    Flowers of various colors made up a portrait of a person, Natasha recognized it, that was her own appearance... The red hair is made of roses, and the blue eyes are made of tulips... and Below is a paragraph spelled out in purple lavender.[I wish my lovely baby Natasha, always happy]


    "Dad..." Natasha really felt at this moment that it was worth even if she died... "I love you, Dad..."


    "I love you too¡­¡­"


    "Dad...!" Natasha looked at Zhou Ye, although she didn''t speak, but Zhou Ye understood her meaning in seconds...


    Two hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye supported Natasha, who was still staggering, and appeared in Gu Yi''s room.


    "...You finally got your wish, little Natasha!" Gu Yi looked at Natasha and said with a smile: "Congratulations!"


    "Thank you, Aunt Gu Yi!" Natasha said embarrassedly.


    "Well, after so long delay, I think you should have been hungry..." Gu Yi smiled and said, "Let''s start eating!"


    "Um-!" X2


    Zhou Ye helped Natasha to sit down, and then he sat in the middle of the two women. Although it was not very rich, an absolutely warm dinner began...


    After dinner, Gu Yi Zhou Ye drove out of his room. In her words, it was [The person you should be with you most at this time is not me!


    That¡¯s what I said, but it¡¯s probably because of someone¡¯s undue demands that she is a little unsure... No way, who makes her always like singles out? People who don¡¯t understand teamwork should work hard. of¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye embraced Natasha and returned to his manor on Long Island, New York.


    "I''m not used to it..." Natasha looked at Kama Taj in any door, it was still night there, but it was still day here.She is still a little unaccustomed to this strange feeling of traveling through jet lag.


    "You will get used to it in the future, baby, we should go to lunch..." Zhou Ye looked at the watch on the wall and made a helpless expression.


    "Eat lunch three hours after dinner..." Natasha felt that she was unable to complain. "Dad, you really worked hard!"


    "...Are you complaining about me? Baby!" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes helplessly. He couldn''t explain such complaints...


    "No, I''m just explaining a fact..." Natasha smiled and hugged Zhou Ye, and said gently on his cheek: "I like your gift, Dad, it''s a great gift..."


    "I also like your gift, baby!" Zhou Ye said to Natasha with a smile.


    Natasha''s face was red. Of course she knew what her father was talking about...


    Chapter Four Hundred


    California-San Diego.


    Because of its beautiful coastline and plenty of sunshine, it is favored by rich people. Therefore, the housing prices here are also rising year by year. Owning a property in this beautiful city is enough for you to become a member of the upper class. The talk is over.


    At this time, a convoy of several luxury cars slowly drove into a street near the sea, and slowly stopped at the door of a large mansion.


    The owner of the mansion seemed to know that there was a visitor, and the iron gate slowly separated left and right... and the convoy started again and drove into the courtyard of the mansion.


    "Hi, Howard, you seem to be getting older and older!" A blond young man walked down from an extended luxury car in the middle. He said carelessly to the middle-aged man who came to greet him: "You It¡¯s been three years since I went to Siberia. Do you know how many times Peggy has complained to me. You left her all the things about S.H.I.E.L.D., but you are at ease?"


    "... Zhou, you guy hasn''t changed at all!" Howard looked at the man in front of him with emotion, who was still the same as the two when they first met, as if time had never left a trace on him.


    "No way, you know, the ancient East always possesses all kinds of magical things!" Zhou Ye spread his hands, "This is the effect brought by the practice, you can''t envy it!"


    "I now regret not being reborn in that ancient country!" Howard joked. In fact, he really envied Zhou Ye''s immortality...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 297

    Look at Zhou Ye, and then look at himself, the same person in his fifties (he thinks) no matter how much he maintains, he still can''t compare to Zhou Ye''s.


    "Well, you call me as soon as you come back, and let me come here, don''t you just want to tell me about your reincarnation mistake, right?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Of course not..." Howard smiled slightly, and then pulled a young woman with a big belly from behind him: "This is Maria, we met in Siberia..."


    Having said this, Howard showed a happy smile on his face, raised his right hand, motioned for the ring on his hand and said: "I''m married, Zhou!"


    "...This is really not good news for the women who are waiting for you to return!" Zhou Ye joked, "But for me, it''s great news."


    "Hello, Maria, my name is Zhou Ye. Can you call me Zhou like Howard, or would you prefer to call me Ye?" Zhou Ye greeted Maria with a smile.


    "No... honey, don''t listen to this guy''s nonsense..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Howard suddenly panicked. He knew that there was only one kind of woman who would call Zhou Ye a single name instead of a surname, and that was Zhou Ye''s. woman.


    If Howard was still a little bit courageous to stop with Zhou Ye in the matter of picking up girls before, now he is completely afraid of Zhou Ye''s stuff... No way, who told him to get older and older, and Zhou Ye Ye has not changed at all?


    "My dear, don''t be nervous..." Maria smiled and comforted her husband. She could see that when her husband faced this young man, he didn''t have the calmness of being calm in the past, perhaps because of the beauty in front of him. ''S young man really brought him a lot of pressure, maybe because he really loves himself and is afraid of losing himself...


    Maria comforted Howard, while shook hands with Zhou Ye generously and said: "Hello, I often hear Howard mention you..."


    "Then he must have gritted his teeth when he mentioned me..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "It''s almost like that..." Maria laughed, "but I want to thank you..."


    "Oh? Why?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Because when he mentioned you, he always said, because of you, how many beautiful girls he had less soaked in..." Maria''s smile was still bright, giving a very warm feeling.


    "Okay... honey, we should almost go in too, you are about to be due, I don''t want you to catch a cold because of the cold!" Howard said, cut off Zhou Ye and Maria still holding With his hand, walked towards the room.


    "Howard, you guy really changed!" Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head. He didn''t have any thoughts about Maria, let alone prying Howard''s corner. He really treated this guy as an ordinary friend. ."Where is the playboy Howard who used to treat women as clothes?"


    "That guy is dead!" Howard said like a wife slave: "There is only one good man Howard is still alive!"


    Howard cautiously helped Maria sit on the sofa with a pregnant belly, and then said to Zhou Ye: "You know where my red wine is, I won''t entertain you, do whatever you want, and I will give it to Maria. Prepare today''s pregnant women''s nutrition meal!"


    "Well, you guy..." Zhou Ye rolled his eyes, reached out to the maid Zi who was standing behind him, and motioned for a moment. Zi nodded knowingly, walked to the bar in the living room, and pressed down on the bar. A small button was pressed, and as a mechanical transmission sounded, a secret wine cabinet rose from under the bar.


    "Oh no..." Howard saw this scene as if it were a testimony."Zhou, how do you guys know the wine I hid...but I plan to save it until my 100th birthday!"


    "Nice Cabernet Sauvignon..." Zhou Ye took the red wine that Zi handed over, shook it, looked at the liquor in the glass, and smiled.


    "Oh my God...My Rustenburg 1875..." Howard wailed, knowing that Zhou Ye had discovered his secret wine cabinet, and said he would pour him some wine... "You know, don''t you know, Your glass of wine is enough to buy a few cars..."


    "I don''t know..." Zhou Ye rolled his eyes. He deliberately asked Zi to pour himself wine just to get Howard''s treasure. Why else would he have to let Zi pour the wine?


    "You guy can''t drink red wine for good or bad, you should drink a bottle of low-grade goods for a dozen dollars...Anyway, you can''t taste the taste!" Howard muttered, his intestines are really regrettable. Up.


    "Well, that''s good!" Zhou Ye laughed, and he dared to spit out brother. What if you don''t want you to pay a price? Thinking of this, Zhou Ye Shishiran deliberately shook the wine glass in his hand, making a look of distress. Said: "I also feel that my ability to taste wine is really bad... Simply, I will take all your treasures back and taste them slowly..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye instructed Zi: "Zi, pack all of Mr. Stark''s collection and take away. I believe he will be very happy that I can have such a spirit of learning, don''t be polite with him!"


    "Oh no, Zhou, you can''t be like this..." Howard was really about to cry. He already remembered another trait of Zhou Ye. You can''t speak ill of him, otherwise he will let you know what is called the present.


    "...This is what you owe Peggy!" Zhou Ye did not hesitate, "Do you know, because you ran to Siberia for three years, how tired our Peggy is... and how much we have lost? Date time... shouldn''t you make up for it?"


    "..." When Howard heard Zhou Ye mention Peggy, he was immediately persuaded. He left all the work to Peggy and ran out for three years. This was his fault, and he knew that he was at a loss... But watching Zi scavenged all his treasures bottle by bottle.He still couldn''t help crying and said, "But this compensation is too expensive..."


    "Is money still a problem for you?" Zhou Ye curled his lips."You know that Dottie in my house is in charge of Stark Industries. I don''t know how much dividends you get every year? You miser!"


    "But... those are out of print that money can''t buy..." Howard cried and looked at Zi''s movements... In the end, he couldn''t help it, ran over and hugged the last bottle of Treasure.Said: "At least... at least leave me a bottle... The big deal I will let you be my daughter''s godfather!"


    "Daughter?" Zhou Ye looked at Maria''s pregnant belly, who had been smiling at the two of them playing tricks."Are you sure it''s a daughter or not a son?"


    "Of course it''s a daughter!" Howard said: "I have done an ultrasonic test for Maria a long time ago, and we will welcome a cute little angel!"


    ...At this moment, Zhou Ye''s heart was broken, Nima, shouldn''t it be Tony Stark?How come you become a daughter now?Where did Tony go?Female version of Iron Man?


    Chapter Four Hundred and One


    "Howard..." Zhou Ye asked cautiously: "Don''t you still have an illegitimate son named Tony? Where is he now?"


    "...Tony? Who is that? I was very careful when I went out to play, there is absolutely no possibility of having an illegitimate child!" Howard asked with a dubious look: "Isn''t it time when I was no longer in the United States, someone claimed to have Did you kill my son?"


    "My dear, I don''t think you were confessed enough to me before..." Maria walked to Howard''s side with her big belly, stretched out her hand and grabbed Howard''s ear and said: "When you chased me, you never listened to you. Did you say you still have a son?"


    "...This is framed, absolutely nothing!" Howard held his hands high, swearing to the sky, and winking at Zhou Ye as he spoke."Zhou was actually joking just now, right? Zhou!"


    "Maria, just let this poor old man go!" Zhou Ye forced a smile to persuade him: "There are often rumors in the tabloids, but afterwards, it is confirmed that these are all rumors!"


    "Forget it..." Maria rolled her eyes. She knew that Zhou Ye had said this insincerely, but thinking about Howard''s love and affection for her, she chose to let him go this time.


    "Okay, let''s talk about business!" Zhou Ye hurriedly changed the subject and asked Howard, "You just came back from Siberia this time, so you can''t wait to call me and ask me to come here. Is there something wrong? ?"


    "Um-!" Howard helped Maria sit down again, and said: "Actually, I just want to ask you one thing..."


    "What''s the matter? Let''s say it first, it''s too difficult for me to do it!" Zhou Ye smiled and leaned on the sofa, enjoying the 1875 Cabernet Sauvignon. To be honest, his genuine product is not good or bad. , Just want to see Howard''s distressed expression.


    "Cough cough..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s movements, Howard''s eyes twitched. After taking a deep breath, he tried not to watch Zhou Ye''s spoiling his own collection of red wine, and said: "For others, it may be A big thing, but it''s a small thing to you!"


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye seemed to be interested, and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "You know, Maria has been pregnant for nine months, and the end of this month is her due date!" Howard gently stroked Maria''s belly, his face full of happiness for being a father."The medical conditions in Siberia are not good, so we have to go back to the United States, and the most famous obstetrics and gynecology department in the United States is the obstetrics department of St. George''s Hospital, and I asked, their booking is already in June next year..."


    "So, you want me to help you?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Yeah!" Howard nodded and said seriously: "You know Zhou, I never begged you..."


    "Huh¡ª? The time you lost your basement toy..." Zhou Ye rolled his eyes and said.


    "Well, just that time..." Howard said.


    "Also¡ªthe time you asked me to apologize to Peggy for you!" Zhou Ye vomited, "If I hadn''t helped you comfort Peggy, you thought Peggy would really not take you from Siberia. Come out? Believe it or not she sent Steve over to get you out?"


    "Isn''t it all because of you?" Howard whispered, no way. Who told Zhou Ye to always use his wife as a mantra?


    When Howard met his true love, he was really afraid that Zhou Ye would push his corner, so he simply hid in Siberia and did not come back. If it weren''t for Maria to become pregnant, he would probably continue to live his happy life there. Days.


    "what did you say?"


    "Ahem... it''s nothing, I mean just that twice..." Howard coughed twice and said: "Okay, let''s not talk about those. I know you are a major shareholder of the Umbrella consortium, and the Umbrella consortium happens to It is the controlling party of St. George''s Hospital..."


    "Huh? What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye really didn''t know which institutions Umbrella had controlled in the past few decades. He really didn''t bother to talk about it, so he really didn''t know about it.


    "Yes, Master!" The maid behind him in charge of business affairs whispered in his ear: "Eight years ago, the Umbrella Consortium entered the Lord''s St. George''s Hospital."


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye nodded awkwardly and said to Howard, "Well, do you want Maria to go to the hospital for delivery? Or do you plan to have a delivery at home?"


    "If you can, I think I''ll be more comfortable at home!" This time it was Maria who was speaking. She nestled in Howard''s arms with a happy face and said, "Thank you so much, Zhou!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 298

    "Small!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Anyway, I am your daughter''s godfather!"


    While talking, Zhou Ye said to his maid: "Call Umbrella''s executive committee and ask them to do this now!"


    "Okay, Master!" said the maid, took out a small satellite phone, and dialed a secret number directly.


    "This is the Umbrella Executive Committee, what can I do for you?"


    The operator on Umbrella''s side looked at the number with the highest authority in front of him, and his excited voice was a little trembling. This is the number of the master... It is a happiness for her to hear the voice of the master.


    "I am the maid of the Phoenix Department, Sakura, now I am ordered to convey the master''s order to you..."


    "Please say..." the operator said hurriedly.


    "Please, before 15:30, California time, send a special-grade midwife from St. George''s Hospital with the necessary medical equipment to San Diego, Lenny Town, Villa 1035 on standby-there is a pregnant woman waiting to give birth!"


    "Yes, everything is as you wish!"


    The Howards looked at the maid¡¯s movements, and each of them grew their mouths in surprise...Really, for the first time Howard felt that people are more popular...


    When the couple made an appointment for maternity care at St. George''s Hospital, although the operator was very polite, he was polite with firm rejection.


    Even if Howard revealed his identity, the operator refused to give him special treatment for jumping the queue.


    Although Howard can be called a rich man, for St. George''s Hospital... there is no poor person who visits their hospital... What happened to Howard?What happened to the major shareholder of Stark Industries?You still have to line up honestly...don''t watch if you don''t accept it.


    Howard was so angry that he almost dropped the phone. If it weren¡¯t for Maria to persuade him, maybe he would think of some tricks to stumble upon St. George¡¯s Hospital... But fortunately he didn¡¯t do it, otherwise Umbrella¡¯s security system Will teach him how to behave.


    "When will the medical team arrive?" Howard looked at the maid who hung up and couldn''t help asking.


    "Another half an hour!" The maid looked at her watch, and then asked, "Mr. Stark, you should have an apron here, right?"


    "Uh-yes!" Howard nodded. For him who likes aviation, it is already a habit to have a small runway in each residence...


    "Okay, just wait with peace of mind..." Zhou Ye said, "Howard, do you have anything to eat here? You know, I only ate a little on the plane in order to get here, and I am starving to death now!"


    "I''ll tell the kitchen to prepare food for you now!" Howard, who had resolved the big deal, said with a relaxed expression: "Would you like Sichuan or Shandong cuisine?"


    "You really hired a Chinese chef..." Zhou Ye vomited.


    "No, no, I have invited a lot..." Howard said with a smug look: "There is a Chinese chef in each of my villas... It just so happens that this one is the best at Sichuan cuisine!"


    "Then give me a hot pot!" Zhou Ye said casually, sitting next to the beach, eating hot pot, and watching Bi Jinimei. This experience should be relatively new... he wanted to try.


    "Okay..." Howard said, walked to the phone, dialed an internal line, and hung up after a few sentences."Just wait a while!"


    While waiting for the hot pot, Zhou Ye was chatting with Howard. Howard told Zhou Ye that there are so many Siberian beauties and women. It would be a great loss for you not to go there...


    I heard that Zhou Ye wished to go to Siberia now. Of course, it was just a joke. Zhou Ye hadn''t seen the beauty of the old Maozi. There were many Russian beauties in his harem.


    Before they waited for the hot pot, they heard the sound of a helicopter outside. Obviously, it was the medical team from St. George''s Hospital who came...


    Howard took Zhou Ye to the tarmac to pick up the medical workers. There was no way. It was about his future daughter. He had to hurry up. As for why he had to hold Zhou Ye?Do you rest assured to put your daughter-in-law and Isse Wolf alone together?Anyway, Howard is not at ease...


    Chapter Four Hundred and Two


    After half a month¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Hey, you guy, I''ve been wandering around here for a few laps, and it has turned me dizzy..." Zhou Ye sat on the sofa, watching him turning around like an ant on a hot pot in front of him. Howard, vomit."It''s Maria giving birth to a daughter, not you, what good is your effort here?"


    "...You don''t understand..." Howard said anxiously: "Do you know? Zhou, the first time I felt scared...I...Oh my god...damn..."


    "Okay, trust me, Howard, Maria will be fine!" Zhou Ye said as he walked over, patted Howard on the shoulder and said, "Relax, you have to trust the special midwives of St. George''s Hospital!"


    "Okay, okay... I know!" Howard said, walking to the side of the coffee table, taking a sip of his wine glass, and drinking the red wine inside. He needs to calm down now.


    But Howard didn''t calm down for long, and was upset by Maria''s painful groans from the room... He turned into an ant on a hot pot again.


    "Okay, whatever you want!" Zhou Ye smiled, he knew how nervous the old man Howard was...it would be useless to say more, so let him continue walking around here.


    Time passed every minute... Howard''s face was already sweating profusely, and he didn''t know who was producing... Zhou Ye murmured.


    At this moment, there was a cry of a baby in the house, and suddenly Howard fell on the sofa with a full face, and his whole body collapsed...


    "I really don''t know which of you two worked harder!" Zhou Ye grumbled and greeted the door of the house. After all, this is his first time as a godfather. He also feels very new and can''t wait to see his future teaching. What does the woman look like.


    "Congratulations, Mr. Stark, mother and daughter are safe!" A midwife walked out with a baby. Before she came to Stark, she was stopped by Zhou Ye."Come on, let me see if my future goddaughter is not cute..."


    "..." The midwives didn''t dare to offend Zhou Ye. They had been severely warned before they came. It was okay to offend Stark, but they were dead if they offended the blond young man.


    So the midwife had to hand the baby girl in her arms to Zhou Ye.


    "The little princess of Stark Industries in the future...Hello!" Zhou Ye said with a smile while holding the baby girl in his arms...


    I saw that the baby girl was chubby, her black hair inherited the genes of Stark, and her big blue eyes and long eyelashes obviously inherited the fine genes of her mother, Maria.


    Perhaps it was because she had met Zhou Ye''s eyes. After seeing Zhou Ye, the lovely little baby girl actually slowly stopped crying, waiting for a pair of big eyes to look at Zhou Ye curiously.


    "What a lovely little angel!" Zhou Ye looked at the cute baby girl and couldn''t help but gently touch her soft and tender face with his fingertips, "I will definitely be a big beauty in the future! "


    "Chuck-!" The baby girl waved her chubby arms and hugged Zhou Ye''s fingers, but she seemed hungry and couldn''t help but put Zhou Ye''s fingers into her mouth.


    "What do you want to do to my daughter?" Howard slowly got up and ran to Zhou Ye in two steps. A baby-care dad reached out and hugged his daughter. .


    But obviously, the little angel who just wanted to eat was snatched from the mouth, and immediately became dissatisfied. The little angel squatted, wow, and started crying...


    Howard, a veteran of flower bushes and a new dad, was helpless to face his crying daughter for the first time...He was really aggrieved."Oh no, baby, I''m your father, that guy is a big badass..."


    Zhou Ye smiled, ignoring this guy''s slander, not ignoring him, but ignoring this idiot now, and he will slowly find it back later."I think the little guy should be hungry... You''d better hold her in and find Maria now, because I don''t think you have the function to feed her!"


    "Yes, yes..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s reminder, Howard hurriedly hugged his daughter and rushed into the temporary delivery room...


    "Maria, look at our daughter, how cute she is!" Howard yelled as he ran.


    Zhou Ye smiled and looked at this reckless dad, sitting back in his place...


    What a miscalculation?Or it should be said that people are not as good as the sky...Any small gap can produce huge changes...


    It¡¯s just that Howard, because he was afraid of picking up his wife, stayed in Siberia for three years... and immediately put the future Tony Stark away... This is really a depressing (open) depressing (heart) Thing...


    Female version of Iron Man?Thinking about it, I feel... interesting. The future is starting to become unpredictable. It''s so interesting... Zhou Ye''s eyes narrowed. After all, that stinky Tony Stark really made him dislike... ¡­


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I have to admire the physique of Nordic women. If they are Chinese, it will take at least one month for confinement after childbirth before going to the window.And these Nordic women can go to the ground alive and kicking in only three days...


    "Are you ready to name the little angel?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile while holding the little princess of the future Stark Industries.


    On the side, Howard Stark had a stinky expression on his face, as if someone owed him hundreds of millions of dollars and didn''t pay him back...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 299

    It''s no wonder he is like this... His daughter didn''t kiss him, but instead kissed Zhou Ye. No one can bear it...


    If the little angel had not inherited his black hair, maybe Howard would have thought this was Zhou Ye''s daughter...


    "Okay, my dear, who makes you less handsome..." Maria smiled and calmed her husband... But to be honest, she''s not so much as soothing...


    "Damn...I shouldn''t have put this fellow in Zhou..." Howard still looked at his daughter in Zhou Ye''s arms with a pity, giggled as he watched his daughter being teased by Zhou Ye. Laughing constantly made him even more depressed.


    "..." Maria smiled helplessly at Zhou Ye and said: "Howard and I plan to name her Natasha..."


    "Why is it called Natasha?" Zhou Ye was taken aback... "Isn''t it good to call Nina?"


    "To commemorate her mother''s Russian descent..." Howard said: "Actually I think Nina is pretty good, dear, how about thinking about it?"


    "No, it''s Natasha!" Maria said firmly.


    "Okay, then I''ll give her a nickname. Let Nina give her the nickname!" Zhou Ye said, tapping the baby girl''s cheek with his fingertips, "Do you like the godfather giving you this nickname? Nina, Nini...well, a good name!"


    What do baby girls who are not full moon yet know?She thought Zhou Ye was playing with her and giggled with a smile...


    Seeing her daughter so happy in Zhou Ye''s arms, Maria felt the extreme jealousy and jealousy of her husband for the first time...


    Chapter Four Hundred and Three


    "Zhou, are you really going back to New York? It''s great!" Howard smiled suddenly thought of someone''s vengeance, and the smile on his face hurriedly constricted, and said with a regretful expression: "No ...I mean... well... this is really bad news!"


    "Do you really think so? Howard!" Zhou Ye asked with a smile on his face, watching Howard''s lame acting skills.


    "Of course, Nini likes you so much... I''m really afraid if you are not here anymore, what if Nini starts to cry?" Although Howard said in a sincere manner, he thought in his heart. But it was, [Go, go quickly...Because of you, my good girl doesn''t play with me, she cries when she sees me...]


    "Ha, exactly, I think so too!" Zhou Ye''s face revealed a smile that made Howard hated."So I bought a house next to your house, then I can often come to accompany Nini... I''m afraid you think I grabbed Nini''s attention, so I don''t welcome me. See you so enthusiastic to stay , I think it¡¯s really a good idea to buy a house near your home."


    "..." There are tens of thousands of beasts cheering and jumping in Howard''s heart at this moment, shouting together a slogan [MMP]...


    "Okay, I''m leaving, don''t send me off!" Zhou Ye completely turned a blind eye to the stiff expression on Howard''s face... He smiled and got into his private car. He had to rush to the airport. Know his The special plane is too big, Howard''s small airport can''t stop.


    Zhou Ye''s car stopped abruptly in front of Howard, and the glass window lowered, revealing Zhou Ye''s face."I haven''t said goodbye to Nini yet, should I go to my lovely goddess now?"


    "Cough cough... forget it, Zhou, your business matters!" Howard said stiffly, "I''ll help you say goodbye to Nini, so go ahead. I''ll see you again anyway! "


    "That''s good!" Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand: "Then we will see you later and help me say goodbye to my lovely goddaughter!"


    "I will, bye!" Howard reluctantly pulled a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    After watching Zhou Ye''s motorcade drive out of his mansion, Howard rushed back to the baby room.He picked up his sleeping daughter and ran outside...


    His movements made Maria who was watching over his daughter nervous."My dear, what are you doing?"


    "We can''t stay here... we''ll go back to Washington right now, I have a property there..." Howard said as he walked outside the house."Don''t bring so many things, we can buy new ones when we get there!"


    "But this toy was given to Nini Zhou...This is Nini''s favorite toy. Without it, Nini would cry!" Maria said somewhat innocently.


    "Damn..." Howard could only helplessly say: "Okay, okay... Sooner or later I will take my daughter back from Zhou this great devil..."


    "..." Maria looked at her husband who was like a child who had taken away her most beloved toy, and the corners of her mouth rose slightly.


    In her opinion, her daughter has a godfather who likes her so much. This is her daughter''s luck. Especially her godfather is so magical, which makes Maria feel very happy.


    After all, Howard is a bit too old... To put it bluntly, I don''t know when, he may no longer be able to shelter his daughter...


    At that time, the role of Zhou Ye as the godfather will be highlighted. Perhaps the person who can protect his daughter for the rest of his life is her godfather who loves her so much!


    Although Howard repeatedly emphasized that Zhou Ye was a person of the same age as himself, Maria would often ignore this matter when she saw her beautiful face that looked like eighteen or nineteen.


    On the plane--


    "My dear, don''t we need to tell Monday about our move?" Maria, who was holding her daughter in her arms, asked in a low voice.


    "Absolutely not..." Howard gritted his teeth and said with a bitter and bitter look: "I will never ask the bastard who deprived me of the fun of being a father to go home again... Never!"


    "..." Maria shook her head helplessly. Howard, who was a new father, has become an idiot defending her daughter... No matter how much he said, he won''t be able to listen at this time, maybe it will be better after a while Up...


    Washington-a wealthy neighborhood


    Although it is close to the political center of the United States, in fact.It is more like a European town than a city.


    Here, the distance between the villas is calculated in miles. There are planned public green spaces and the lawns of each villa owner. Here, you can stay away from the hustle and bustle of the city. Here, you can enjoy the European A comfortable and comfortable life like a town.


    On the green space in front of one of the villas, Howard is developing relationships with his daughter...


    To be honest, it didn''t go well at first.


    Little Nina cried all night when she discovered that the warm embrace of her owner who had always held her had disappeared.


    Howard who got it almost called Zhou Ye for help, but fortunately he finally persisted...


    From the current point of view, the three-month relationship cultivation has been fruitful.


    "Hi, baby, yes... come here to dad!" Howard happily teased his daughter who was crawling on her own lawn... After all, Little Nina has been almost four months old, and she is slowly getting used to crawling, of course Now, I can barely stand up, but I can''t walk. After all, babies are still very fragile.


    "Baba..." Little Nina was crawling in Howard''s direction, while muttering unclear words in her mouth. This was the result of Howard''s three months of careful teaching.


    "Yes, baby, that''s it..." Howard''s excited old face was sweating.


    It just made him a little puzzled, why did his daughter crawl around and turn?And crawling under a person''s feet, holding that person''s trouser legs, and happily calling Dad?


    "My cute little angel can already speak..."


    A voice that was about to become his nightmare sounded in Howard''s ears, and he couldn''t help but look up...yes, his life enemy...this damn guy..."Zhou - you shouldn''t be in Switzerland How can it appear here?"


    "Of course I miss my goddaughter!" Zhou Ye hugged Nina in his arms, teasing, and said with a smile: "Howard, you are too interesting. You won''t tell me when you come to Washington. It took me a lot of work to find out..."


    Of course, Zhou Ye''s so-called great effort was... just a phone call.


    "...Hehe..." Howard''s eyes twitched, and he was speechless."How long are you going to stay this time?"


    "Huh? Didn''t I tell you?" Zhou Ye smiled at Howard and asked, "Didn''t I tell you? I bought a house near your house...We will be neighbors in the future!"


    "...I thought you were talking about my villa in California..." Howard said weakly.


    "Uh-well, this is really a wonderful misunderstanding!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Actually, I bought houses around all your properties. I have to say, Howard, you have a good vision, although these properties A bit expensive, but I think there is still a lot of room for appreciation in the future!"


    "..." Howard is already powerless to struggle... In the face of a guy who is not bad for money, no, it should be said that he is richer than himself, how can he escape?Where he can go, that guy can go, and even many places he can¡¯t go, this guy can still go... "Okay, okay... You and Nini baby get together..."


    Howard felt that he couldn¡¯t watch anymore. He managed to teach his daughter how to say Baba, but this unscrupulous little thing actually used this sentence to please Zhou this guy... He was afraid that he could not help beating Zhou if he watched it again. Ye gave a pause.


    Of course, he knows what it will end up with... It will never be Zhou that will be beaten in the end, but he... God, for the sake of his own life, he wants to go in and calm down.


    "My dear... do you feel uncomfortable?" Maria, who was busy making breakfast, asked with some worry when she saw her dejected husband.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 300

    "No...actually..." Howard sighed and said depressed: "Well, I do feel a little uncomfortable. This guy Zhou is here again... He took my baby girl again!"


    "...Dear 1" Maria walked to Howard''s side, hugged him lightly, and said: "Isn''t it a good thing that more people love our baby?"


    "But..." Howard admitted that his wife was right, but he just wasn''t willing to be taken away from his daughter by Zhou.


    "I think this is a good thing, my dear!" Maria said: "We don''t know how long we can stay with our daughter in the future. There is someone who can be her life mentor and support her. Don''t you think this is something Is it a good thing?"


    "But that fellow Zhou is obviously as old as me..."


    "But you don''t have the magical skills like Zhou..."


    "Okay, okay, I admit that this guy can still cause girls to scream when walking on the street, but I have to go outside and shout that I am [Howard] to make some middle-aged women scream... ¡­This is our biggest difference!"


    Howard gave up. Maybe his wife was right. His daughter really needs a mentor who can support her through her life. Obviously, that person will never be herself...


    From this moment on, Howard completely acquiesced in Zhou Ye''s control over his daughter... and devoted all his body and mind to scientific research.


    In fact, he is holding back a lot of energy. Physically and facially, he is no better than Zhou Ye, but he wants to make his daughter feel proud and proud of himself in technology...


    When mentioning himself, Howard hopes the proud look on his daughter''s face...


    I have to say, Howard is really a stupid dad¡ª¡ª


    Chapter Four Hundred and Four


    Without knowing it, time has slowly entered the 80s¡ª¡ª


    Now the streets are full of punk men and women with explosive heads. For Zhou Ye, he really doesn¡¯t like this so-called punk fashion. It looks like a golden retriever who has been powered on...


    "Baby, are you ready?" Zhou Ye in a suit unaccustomed to tugging on his tie, to be honest, he has forgotten how many years he hasn''t worn a formal suit.Maybe it was because of the problems that would fall when being a supermodel, Zhou Ye hated the restraint of a suit.


    But today, he has to wear a suit he hates, and a pair of old and ugly black-rimmed glasses...


    Because today is his goddaughter, Natasha Stark''s high school day.Because Howard was busy experimenting, he sent his daughter to Zhou Ye''s manor in Los Angeles, California.


    Although Nina herself thinks that with her IQ, she doesn''t need to go to any high school, but her father Howard obviously doesn''t think so. Howard told her.


    "My daughter, although you have inherited my excellent genes and got a super high IQ, but, baby, trust me, sometimes go to school not to learn the knowledge on paper, more often, to Learn the ability to get along with people!"


    So... Nina was escorted by her own housekeeper to Los Angeles, the manor of her godfather.She will spend her high school career here, and to be honest, she hates school.


    "Godfather-you know, I hate going to school!" Nina, wearing a gorgeous princess dress, hugged Zhou Ye''s arm and acted desperately.


    "I''m afraid it won''t work. When your father called me, he asked me to send you there!" Zhou Ye looked at his goddaughter who had already begun to take shape, spread his hands, and signaled that he was also helpless. ...


    "Okay..." Nina said helplessly, although she was only thirteen years old this year... but she didn''t feel that she had any common language with those little P kids in high school, but since her godfather said so , I''m afraid there is no more talk.


    "Okay, let''s go!" Zhou Ye said, taking Nina''s hand and walking towards the door.


    The team has been waiting at the door for a long time...


    Nina, with her small mouth flat, got into the car reluctantly. Today is the date of her opening journal, otherwise her Zhou Ye would not send her to school.


    The motorcade is driving smoothly on the highway, perhaps because of the morning rush hour, so there are especially many vehicles...


    The convoy was finally blocked at an intersection... It seems that there was an accident ahead and all the roads were blocked... From time to time, police officers in police uniforms were there to help evacuate the vehicles...


    "Should I take a helicopter to school?" Zhou Ye reluctantly looked at the boundless traffic in front of him and laughed at himself.


    "No, don''t do that, godfather!" Nina murmured."You will prevent me from making friends in school, even though I don''t want to make any friends at all!"


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless.


    Perhaps because of the depression caused by the traffic jam, Zhou Ye opened his car window.It just so happened that in a car next to him was also a family preparing to send their daughter to school.


    "Baby Susan, believe me, I promise to arrive at school one second before your opening ceremony!" The father who was driving was vowing to his daughter sitting in the back row.


    "But if you didn''t send Joe to school first, I wouldn''t have encountered such a bad luck!" a beautiful blonde girl complained.


    "Susan, that''s your brother, you have to let him!" the mother sitting in the passenger seat taught.


    "Every day is Joe... Joe''s..." Like all families with younger brothers, Susan now hates the younger brother who takes away his parents'' attention.


    "...Huh¡ª!" Zhou Ye saw the girl''s profile face, and he was shocked. Does this girl look so familiar?Where have you seen it?This... isn''t this the invisible woman Susan Stone?


    I always knew that she had studied at MIT, but I never knew that she was actually a Californian, and that she still lives in Los Angeles... This is really an unexpected surprise.


    "Godfather?" Nina, who was sitting next to Zhou Ye, saw his expression and couldn''t help but follow his gaze."Oh, no. Godfather, are you actually starting to target 15 or 16 year old girls now?"


    "Ahem... how is it possible!" Zhou Ye coughed awkwardly and said, "Don''t you think she looks cute?"


    "...I don''t know if it''s cute or not!" Nina said sourly in her heart: "But I know, you are hitting her idea... Godfather, I have to remind you that you are old enough to be her grandfather. Well... Besides, she should find a boy of her age to fall in love, not a man who is enough to be her grandfather..."


    "...Don''t you feel bad about saying this?" Zhou Ye said, pressing the button, raising the window of the car, and then taking off the old and ugly black-framed glasses that he was wearing. Staring at her adopted daughter said: "Baby, tell me...Do I look really old?"


    "...No..." Faced with Zhou Ye''s handsome face, Nina couldn''t say anything that vilified."Okay, okay... I admit that you are not old... but people seem to be younger..."


    "...It''s okay, she will look older than me in two years!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, then took out a miniature camera from his pocket, opened the car window slightly, and took a picture of Susan. Stone''s profile picture...


    "What are you doing? Godfather?" Nina asked curiously, watching Zhou Ye''s movements.


    "Of course it was her..." Zhou Ye said without hesitation: "Now, we need to know her information first..."


    With the words [Upload Successful] displayed on the personal terminal in his hand, all the materials of Susan Stone from small to large appeared on Zhou Ye''s terminal soon.


    "Oh, a schoolmaster..." Zhou Ye looked at Susan''s information with a smile: "Hey, Nina, she seems to be your future classmate..."


    "Oh no..." Nina couldn''t help covering her cheek... "Godfather, you will stain my life... How do you want me to explain in the future, my godfather soaked my classmates...?"


    "That''s not easy to explain... because of love!" Zhou Ye joked with a smile.


    "No... absolutely not!" Nina said: "Unless you promise me not to go to school, otherwise I will definitely disturb you... Godfather, I do what I say!"


    "It''s impossible not to go to school..." Zhou Ye curled his lips, and his goddaughter wanted to negotiate with him again."But you can consider letting you test the MIT entrance exam. If you pass, I will explain to Howard why you went to college instead of high school!"


    "Deal...!" Nina said happily.


    Although she didn''t completely avoid going to school, college is more free than high school...and it doesn''t delay her research project.


    At this time, the accident at the front seemed to have been dealt with, and the long queue of traffic jams began to move slowly.


    "Since I don''t have to go to school... Why don''t I just turn around and go back?" Nina said dissatisfiedly: "Aren''t you going to say that Godfather doesn''t count?"


    "Of course not..." Zhou Ye said as he was in the carriage, changed his clothes... took off his suit and changed into a suitable casual sportswear.


    "...No matter how many times I see it...I think this is a work of art created by the heavens!" Nina stretched out her hand and stroked her godfather''s powerful but not so prominent muscles, exclaiming. : "No wonder he never swims with you after you went swimming with your dad last time..."


    "Xiao Ernv, have you touched enough?" Zhou Ye smiled: "When you have touched enough, put your hands down, I need to put on clothes..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 301

    "Okay, okay..." Nina put down her hand a little depressed, "just touch it..."


    "Of course it doesn''t matter if I touch it, but I don''t want to go to school with my upper body to report. After all, I was once a good student in school?"


    "What the hell is a Miyoshi student? Is there such a setting in American schools?" When Nina was talking about it, her face was taken aback, and she looked at her godfather in disbelief and said: "What did you say? Are you going to school? ...God, tell me, godfather, this is not true!"


    "Of course..." After getting dressed, Zhou Ye messed up his hair a little with his hands, and then smiled like a sunny face at Ninalu: "Don''t I look like a high school Are you born?"


    "...Oh no, my god...!" Nina felt that her godfather''s morals had been broken...This guy actually went to high school to pick up girls, although she had seen her godfather pick up girls before. There is no morality when it comes to paper, but...it''s the first time to fight like this.


    "I think you are right!" Zhou Ye smiled: "That girl should indeed find someone her age, like me!"


    "...Oh, no..." Nina covered her cheek with her hands...


    To be honest, she felt a little weird at this time, a little sour, and a little like to laugh... But, in general, she still felt very upset, and even hated Susan Stone.


    But Nina knew that although her godfather seemed to be cheerful and kind to everyone, but when he made up his mind, he would not change...No one can change his mind, her godmothers No, she can''t even more...


    Chapter Four Hundred and Five


    S?o Paulo Private High School is the most famous private high school in the Los Angeles area. It is famous for its strong teachers, rigorous academics, and strict school management. It also maintains academic exchanges with many Ivy League schools.


    Going to high school here is basically equivalent to entering the gate of a university...


    Therefore, it is very popular among the middle class and the small wealthy class, and it can be regarded as their first choice... The tuition fees here are naturally not cheap. However, many parents are willing to take advantage of themselves. My child was sent here to study.


    Of course, in order to ensure its reputation, Sao Paulo private high schools will also open up to those students with excellent academic performance, exempt them from high education costs, in order to attract those talented students to join.


    In the principal''s office of a private high school in Sao Paulo, a middle-aged man with a Mediterranean hairstyle is personally receiving a distinguished guest... This distinguished guest was recommended by the school''s board of directors, and he cannot afford to offend him.


    "Mr. Zhou? It makes me very embarrassed by you..." Principal Burton explained, wiping the sweat from his forehead, "This year''s freshman enrollment plan has all been reported to the state government..."


    "You don''t need to worry about the state government, someone will do it naturally!" Zhou Ye, sitting on the reception sofa with his legs upright, said, "Is it embarrassing to ask you to put me in school now?"


    "No... of course not, as long as there is no problem with the state government, I naturally have no problems here!" Burton wiped his sweat, and said with a loyal expression: "Then which class do you want to attend? "


    "Yeah..." Zhou Ye took the roster of freshmen in his hand and searched for a certain name, and soon he found the answer he wanted.Point to one of them named Susan Stone."I''ll be in the same class as her!"


    "No problem...I''ll ask the head teacher of this class to take you to the classroom..." Burton really wanted to send this master away quickly.


    With that, Burton picked up the phone in his hand and dialed directly to the faculty room."Let Teacher Cindy come to my office, yes, now, immediately, immediately!"


    After hanging up the phone, Burton said with a smiling face: "Please wait a while, it will be done soon!"


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye nodded noncommitantly, and after taking a sip of the coffee in his hand, he couldn''t help frowning, it was too bitter...this was far from his taste.


    "I''ll ask someone to change you a cup immediately!" Burton, who has been observant, immediately flattered.


    "No need..." Zhou Ye put down the coffee in his hand, and then began to wait quietly. After all... he was not interested in chatting with an old man.


    It just so happens that this school is actually controlled by a branch of the Umbrella Consortium...that¡¯s why he can enjoy such an extra-standard treatment. Now he understands that his own umbrella company will extend its tentacles. How long is it...


    Soon, a middle-aged woman with black-rimmed glasses walked in."Principal, are you looking for me?"


    "Mr. Cindy, this is a new student in your class. He missed the opening ceremony due to something. Now you are responsible for bringing him to your class!"


    "Okay!" Teacher Cindy looked at Zhou Ye, and the first impression of this handsome boy could be said to be very good...


    "Come with me, please!" Cindy said to Zhou Ye, turning around and walking out of the principal''s office.


    "Okay! Teacher!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded to the principal, and then followed Teacher Cindy out...


    "What''s your name? Did something happen at home?" Cindy asked curiously while walking in the corridor.


    "My name is Zhou Ye, teacher!" Zhou Ye said respectfully, "Actually, it wasn''t that something happened at home, it was just because of traffic jams..."


    "Are you of Chinese descent?" Cindy couldn''t help but stop when he heard Zhou Ye''s words, and looked at Zhou Ye carefully. Blond hair and Jintong, she couldn''t see how Zhou Ye looked like Chinese.


    "Yes, I am of Chinese origin!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Then I guess you have a quarter of Chinese ancestry or less..." Cindy said with a gossip.


    "..." Zhou Ye didn''t bother to explain, how could he explain that he was a Chinese with all beards?Forget it, Zhou Ye doesn''t want to explain anymore...


    "Why can''t you have an English name?" Cindy asked as he walked: "After all, Chinese Americans are still somewhat ostracized in school!"


    "Family rules!" Zhou Ye didn''t bother to speak after saying this.


    "I''ve heard that there are always various rules in those ancient Chinese families... Isn''t your family the same?" Teacher Cindy is almost incarnation of a hundred thousand why.


    "...Inconvenient to say..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to ask, are you really white?You acridine, isn''t there a black girl hidden in the white skin? Why is there so much?


    In fact, what Zhou Ye didn¡¯t know was that this teacher Cindy was known as the killer of boys...just what you think...but she did it secretly, so few people know her true face, but now it seems that she is right Zhou Ye has extraordinary interests...


    When Zhou Ye almost couldn''t stand Cindy, the two finally reached their destination, a small classroom.


    The U.S. adopts the credit system and does not have real classes, but there are teachers who are responsible for management. In fact, their duties are equivalent to the role of a nanny.


    Now these students are talking about their elective courses and when their tutors will come here to take away the elective form in their hands.


    "...Okay, everyone, let me introduce you to a new classmate!" Cindy walked to the podium, patted the table and said, "This...... Ye¡¤Zhou classmate will spend three years with everyone. Good high school time, please welcome everyone..."


    "Wow-handsome guy!!"


    "Oh my god, there is such a handsome young man who is the same tutor as me, I have...no, I can''t tell Jane that bitch..."


    "For the first time, I felt that good things would happen to school..."


    Of course, it was the girls in the class who made such feelings, and those boys said sourly.


    "Hey, a Chinese?"


    "Oh no... I can already have a foreboding that I will spend a hellish high school time!"


    "...Hey, monkey, can you climb trees?"


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye immediately noticed the boy who said these words. A burly white youth who looked more like a fitness coach than a student sat next to Susan. When Zhou Ye just came in, he watched. It seems that this guy is still paying attention to Susan, but Susan doesn''t seem to care about him very much...


    "What...what did you just say?" Zhou Ye walked up to the boy with a smile and asked.


    "I''m asking if you can climb a tree, monkey, are you not a Chinese? Aren''t Chinese all yellow monkeys?" the boy said nonchalantly.


    "It doesn''t matter whether I can climb trees or not. What''s important is that I know that you can climb trees!" Zhou Ye said, pressing the boy''s head.


    With a bang, he slammed his head against his desk, and the entire wooden desk was shattered...


    Then he picked up the boy''s neck and dragged him directly to the window, opened the window, and threw him onto the tree branch...


    Seeing that silly X hanging on a tree branch, Zhou Ye smiled and curled his lips and said: "Look, you have learned to climb trees now. Don''t look for your own kind everywhere in the future. We are humans, we don''t associate with orangutans. of!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 302

    In the entire class, the students were chilling, with wide-eyed eyes, looking at Zhou Ye in horror... They had no idea that such a handsome boy would be so violent...


    "Puff--" A snicker was especially harsh in this atmosphere. Zhou Ye followed the voice and looked at it. Okay, this can''t be done. It''s Susan sister who is snickering.


    "Do you think it''s funny?" Zhou Ye came to her and asked.


    "No... I just think your adjectives are very good. The word gorilla is very suitable for that guy!" Susan said with a smile, saying that she was not afraid that Zhou Ye was fake, but she seemed to have an intuition. Zhou Ye will not hurt himself...


    "Thank you for the compliment..." Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his hand, "Hello, my name is Zhou Ye, you can call me Ye, all my friends call me that!"


    "Hello, my name is Susan Stone, of course, you can also call me Susan, or Su!" Susan graciously held Zhou Ye''s hand and smiled: "It''s nice to meet you. Finally found an interesting person in this peaceful high school!"


    "Of course, I think so too!" Zhou Ye thought evilly, and soon you will be happier to meet me...


    The two of them chatted there casually, completely ignoring the other students in the entire class, and even ignoring Cindy who ran like a rabbit and went out to check the gorilla.


    Susan didn''t know how serious the matter was, and Zhou Ye didn''t care about it...a little racist scumbag, if you didn''t want to stay in school honestly. Susan, Zhou Ye killed him long ago...


    Of course, if you don''t kill him now, it doesn''t mean that he will be fine at night. Maybe he will get a car accident on the road?Maybe he was shot accidentally?Who can explain such natural and man-made disasters?


    Zhou Ye promised that he had absolutely nothing to do with those things. He just taught some guy a meal. At most it was a fight. Besides, he had complete alibi and witnesses... the most important thing Yes, he has money.


    In the U.S., being rich means having everything...this is the truth!


    Chapter Four Hundred and Six


    Since this day, Zhou Ye has started his high school career in the United States...


    Of course, with his knowledge reserves, these high school knowledge can''t trouble him at all. Besides, he didn''t come for learning at all...


    The next day¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªin the classroom¡ª¡ª


    "Morning, Zhou." Susan smiled and said to Zhou Ye, who was walking towards him while yawning: "Which classroom are you going to go to for a while?"


    "Hahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    "It''s a coincidence, I was there too..." Susan heard Zhou Ye''s words and suddenly smiled: "What did you do last night? Why were you so sleepy early in the morning?"


    "Last night I went to bed... I went to bed very late..." Zhou Ye lay on his desk without energy. Last night, Nina, the little traitor, actually told him about his schooling through the internal network. All women...


    Last night, the gang of women gathered in the manor in Los Angeles. There were people who came to inquire about their crimes, such as Peggy¡ªsomeone who came to mock Zhou Ye''s morals, such as Pandora...There were also strong onlookers, such as the women of the song and dance group and Gu One and Natasha...


    In the end, Zhou Ye sacrificed his magic weapon, papapa magic... to defeat the women one by one, but the women strictly prohibited Zhou Ye from using his own evil method [Ten Thousand Times], so Zhou Ye had to spend some time They were all settled. After they settled, it was almost four o''clock in the morning...


    Although Zhou Ye does not need to sleep, but... Habit is habit. Zhou Ye, who is used to sleeping, is still very sleepy at this time...


    "I hope it''s not those messy bodies..." Susan looked at Zhou Ye who was resting on the table, and she couldn''t help but utter her thoughts. I don''t know why, she just didn''t want to see this Chinese teenager participate. Those messy bodies...


    "Don''t worry, all my family members are participating in the party. If you have the opportunity, you are welcome to join our family party..." Although he was in a groggy situation, Zhou Ye heard Susan''s words and said casually. Said.


    "Really...Can I also participate in your family party?" Susan asked somewhat surprised.


    You know, in the U.S., some parties are quite private, and only those recognized members are eligible to participate, such as family parties, which generally only invite friends who are extremely close to them to participate... ,girlfriend.


    "Of course, I believe my family will definitely be very happy to see you!" Zhou Yeqiang kept his spirits, and after saying this, he lay there and started to sleep."Okay, Su, let me sleep well... Call me when class starts later!"


    "Okay..." Susan put down the self-study textbook in her hand and just wanted to say something to Zhou Ye, only to find that this guy was completely asleep...


    However, Zhou when he fell asleep is also very beautiful...It really looks like a painting.


    Susan put her cheek in her right hand, looking at Zhou Ye''s sleeping face, she couldn''t help but feel a little silly...


    Last night, after she got home, she happily shared what she had learned in school to her family, especially her brother. After hearing Zhou Ye smashed a desk, she was so excited that she was about to come to visit the teacher. Learn art.


    You know, he hates big guys the most. This is probably because he was once asked about a girl by the captain of the school football team...


    Of course, the thunderbolt of the exciting future was stopped by his sister. Susan didn''t want to bring this foolish brother to school...


    As long as you imagine a little bit of the situation where your brother is obsessed with apprenticeship when he sees Zhou Ye, Susan can''t help but want to cover his face...The picture is so beautiful that she dare not look.


    Thinking about what happened last night, Susan couldn''t help but smile from the corner of her mouth.At this time, the electric bell on the campus rang. It was already 8:15, and the first class was about to begin. They were going to the large classroom immediately.


    "Zhou? Wake up, it''s going to go to class..." Susan gently shook Zhou Ye''s shoulder, calling him."We are going to change classrooms, Zhou..."


    "Don''t make noise, let me sleep for a while..." Zhou Ye was in a dreamlike state at this time, and he habitually raised his hand to hug Susan. This was really not intentional, it was just a habitual action. That''s it.


    "..." Susan was frightened at once, but looking at the handsome face close at hand, her heart began to beat faster.


    Not to mention men''s lust, in fact, women are the same, to Susan, Zhou Ye is a stunning...Of course, it''s just a metaphor.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s Zhunchun in front of him, Susan gently printed it like a ghost...


    After doing all these things, Susan looked up like a kid who did bad things and looked at the classroom. Although she knew that there was no one in the classroom just now, she still couldn¡¯t help but want to see again, just like doing The thief is afraid that people will find the same.


    Listening to the calm corridor gradually returning, Susan knew that she couldn''t delay any longer... She didn''t know where the courage came from. She raised her hand and put Zhou Ye''s hand on her shoulder, half hugging Zhou Ye, and towards Walk outside the classroom...


    "Unexpectedly, you guy was unexpectedly light..." Susan usually walked around Zhou Ye while complaining, so as to relieve her nervousness.


    "Well, thank you..."


    "Wow--"


    Zhou Ye''s sudden answer made Susan couldn''t help throwing him out...Looking at Zhou Ye who was thrown on the ground by herself with an innocent look, Susan asked cautiously: "You... when were you? Awake?"


    "Just now..." Zhou Ye scratched his head, stretched out his hand and said, "Help me, you know, I just woke up, and I still feel weak..."


    "...Then you all know?" Susan asked some of the most guilty conscience.


    "What?" Zhou Ye asked with a blank face: "What do I know?"


    "Uh-nothing..." Susan patted her own Hun''s mouth and stretched out her hand to grab Zhou Ye, trying to pull him up."Actually... uh, nothing, you just talked in sleep just now..."


    In fact, Zhou Ye was completely awake when he habitually held Susan, but he was a little afraid of Susan''s embarrassment, so he kept pretending to sleep...


    Hearing Susan''s answer, Zhou Ye almost laughed and cramped in his stomach. This innocent girl was too bad at hiding her emotions. If her cheeks were not so red, she might still be somewhat convincing.


    "Really? What did I say?" Zhou Ye said, dragging Susan into his arms... "Then, did I sneak you up?"


    "...You...you...you just awake...?" Susan''s eyes widened, she felt ashamed and dead...it was really embarrassing to keep someone else caught. Up."Sorry... I just... just..."


    "No need to apologize..." Zhou Ye said when he blocked Susan with his hand, staring at her blue eyes tightly, and said: "It''s just that the mouth is not like this, but like this..."


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Love...


    If it weren¡¯t for a passing school worker to wake up the two of them once in a while, maybe they would skip class in the first class...


    Of course, it''s not much better now. By the time the two arrived in the math classroom, they had been in class for almost ten minutes...


    But fortunately, all the teachers had been warned by the principal. No one dared to let Zhou Ye stand outside, and even Susan was pardoned. After all, the partiality cannot be too obvious.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 303

    Chapter Four Hundred and Seven


    Big break at noon-in the school cafeteria.


    "Ye, you killed me..." Susan held her spoon and stirred the mashed potatoes in front of her vigorously. Although they were broken, it was clear that Susan was taking them out of her breath.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye asked, sitting beside Susan, holding her slender waist indifferently.


    "I''m almost becoming the public enemy of all the girls in the school..." Susan looked at the cafeteria with tears and tears, the girls who looked bad to them... "I think I couldn''t have the same sex during my three years in high school. Friends..."


    "Don''t care about those eyes, dear!" Zhou Ye smiled and whispered in her ear: "If you always care about the eyes of others, you will find that no matter what you do, it is impossible for everyone to like yourself... ¡­So as long as you are happy, Susan baby!"


    "But..." Although Susan wanted to refute, she found that she couldn''t refute Zhou Ye''s words, and no one could satisfy everyone."Well, maybe you are right... But, in my poor high school life, can''t I just make a friend like this?"


    "Trust my baby, true friends will only bless you, not jealous!" Zhou Ye continued to instill his own ideas in Susan."At least you still have me, don''t you?"


    "Okay..." Susan sighed and said, "I only have you now! If you dare to kick me one day, I will cut off your little friend and hang it on the school gate. Write a line of words, the fate of the unsuccessful¡ª"


    "... Believe me, baby, there won''t be that day!" Zhou Ye listened to Susan''s words and couldn''t help but feel cold. I rubbed it, this girl is so fierce...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s somewhat stiff face, Susan giggled, she was as smart as her, although she was intoxicated when talking to Zhou Ye, but... later she reacted, this guy is so proficient, if She said she didn''t have a girlfriend before, and she didn''t believe it when she was killed.


    But she didn¡¯t bother to ask about these things. She believed that she would be able to completely conquer Zhou Ye... It¡¯s a mystery of confidence. If she knew that many women fell into the pit with this idea, she might Will turn around and leave, saying nothing to be with this guy.


    Late in the morning


    An event that sits together in every class-


    Even during the lunch break, an event that must be eaten together-


    These things made the two completely become the default couple relationship in the eyes of other students.After all, Zhou Ye caused a sensation on the first day of school. Many senior girls couldn''t help running to the door of their classroom, wanting to see how delicious this little tender meat just entered school.


    But I didn''t expect that they didn''t wait for them to start.Zhou Ye has already been listed first...How can they be willing to...


    Therefore, many actions against Susan are planned secretly, such as isolating her?


    But it is clear that Susan and Zhou Ye are in a situation where you are in a situation where they are alone, and isolation or something is like deliberately creating conditions for them to be alone.


    If you fail to achieve one plan, you will have two plans.


    Someone deliberately blocked Susan in the women''s toilet... But when Susan habitually shouted Zhou Ye''s name, these girls really saw someone''s toughness...


    Zhou Ye rushed directly into the women¡¯s toilet and caught the group of women for a lesson... Actually, they didn¡¯t beat them so hard, it was just that several envoys were living in the courtyard...


    Those who were not involved in this matter were happily waiting for the school to give Zhou Ye a punishment. The school''s handling surprised them.


    [In view of the fact that Zhou Ye prevented a campus bullying in time, the school decided to award Zhou Ye a first-class scholarship in Sao Paulo. It is hoped that other students will learn from Zhou Ye and jointly create a good teaching environment for the school.


    The above is the school''s handling attitude... The parents of the girls who were injured are not satisfied, threatening the principal to submit the article to the newspaper and to jointly prosecute...


    It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t wait for them to file a lawsuit...their family was bankrupt, those who were resigned were resigned, and the newspaper they contributed to was also closed...So, the matter was over.


    After this incident, this group of students really realized someone''s potential... all of them were as good as a kitten, and no one would dare to blow up with Zhou Ye.


    One week later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After lunch, Susan followed Zhou Ye to the top of the school administration building.


    "Where are we going? Ye!" Susan asked, held by Zhou Ye.


    "At noon, of course it will be a lunch break..." Zhou Ye replied with a smile: "Go, take you to a fun place..."


    "Okay...but don''t do to me what I don''t want to do..." Susan said obediently and walked with Zhou Ye.


    She had to say this, because she almost fell on a few occasions...No way, a certain playboy¡¯s tricks were too tricky, if it weren¡¯t for Susan''s superhuman perseverance, she might have lain down. Zhou Ye was in his arms.


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye vowed: "I promise not to force you... baby!"


    "...Believe you to have a ghost..." Susan blushed when she said this, and she almost couldn''t help it many times, but a trace of obsession in her heart made it difficult for her to let go of everything. Give it to Zhou Ye.


    It''s not that Zhou Ye is not good to her, nor that Zhou Ye is not good enough, but that all this happened so suddenly that Susan suddenly felt unbelievable. She always felt that she could not see the man she loved so much...


    She felt very insecure...Although Zhou Ye protected her very well, this sense of security was different from the so-called sense of security. It was because Zhou Ye was too perfect that she had a dreamlike feeling. Insecurity... She was afraid that she would suddenly lose Zhou Ye, the inextricable man she already loved so deeply...


    She even fears that Zhou Ye will completely disappear into her life after he gets her complete self... Therefore, she clings to the last line of defense... If you want to drag this guy, this can be regarded as a woman''s little Plan it.


    Susan followed Zhou Ye to the small garden on the roof. This was the principal''s private domain, but now it belongs to Zhou Ye...


    "It''s beautiful here..." Susan looked at the green plants around, and then looked up at the distant scene-she couldn''t help but said happily: "Ye, you are so good at finding a place!"


    "Baby Susan, are you afraid... Tell me, what are you afraid of?" Zhou Ye had seen Susan''s melancholy a long time ago, so he took this opportunity to call her to a place where no one was there, and solved it well. The doubts in my heart.


    "Ye, what silly thing are you talking about... How could I be afraid..." Susan didn''t dare to look at Zhou Ye''s eyes, her eyes moved downward.


    "Look into my eyes and tell me, baby, what are you afraid of? Are you afraid of me?" Zhou Ye asked Susan''s cheek softly.


    "Yes, I''m afraid..." Susan looked at Zhou Ye''s eyes and couldn''t help but finally burst out the thoughts that had been suppressed in her heart for a long time."You never tell me where your home is... You never take me to see your parents, and you never introduce your friends to me... I only know one name for you, one The name of magical power... Tell me, how can I not be afraid... Honey, I''m so scared... afraid that one day you will leave me, afraid that I woke up and found that you had never been to me In this world, everything is just my fantasy...I really...really...very scared...because...I love you!"


    Chapter Four Hundred and Eighth


    "...Uh, this is really hard to solve..." Zhou Ye listened to Susan''s words, and felt a little difficult to deal with. The whole thing was a fool, but you can tell a little bit. Then when she got it, she ran away. Don''t drop it, and then tell it all...


    "Tell me, Ye, I want to know you, I want to know you, because I am too afraid of losing you..." Susan''s tone even brought a hint of pleading...


    "Well... girl, are you ready to understand the truth of this world?" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Wait...I''m not ready yet..." Susan said and took a deep breath. She was doing psychological self-construction...


    After taking a few deep breaths, Susan nodded vigorously and said to Zhou Ye: "I''m ready!"


    "If I tell you, baby, the world is not as peaceful as you see it, do you think I''m talking nonsense?" Zhou Ye said, gently using his hands out of thin air, and suddenly there was a sound of glass breaking The sound went up.


    "Where is the sound coming from..." Susan looked at Zhou Ye and then at herself. Nothing changed?"Where is the world different?"


    "This is a mirror world..." Zhou Ye said, grabbing Susan and flying directly into the air...


    "Ahhhhh... Ye, you can actually fly?" Susan stared at her boyfriend in disbelief. This is incredible...


    "This is just a little trick, watch your feet!" Zhou Ye said, motioning Susan to look at her feet...


    "This is Los Angeles, yes..." Susan said, pointing to Disneyland not far southeast of Los Angeles, "That''s Disney¡ªthe place I want to go most!"


    "Okay, optimistic, baby, all of the following will be beyond your understanding!" Zhou Ye said, gently clenching his fist, and suddenly, the entire Los Angeles, like a Rubik''s Cube in the hands of a child, began to splice together automatically. ...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, Ye, what have you done..." Susan looked at the downtown Los Angeles under her feet in disbelief, completely turning into a weird world. Along the street, buildings are stacked...


    "Don''t be nervous, baby, didn''t I tell you? This is the mirror world, and everything that happens here will not affect the real world!" Zhou Ye calmed down the nervous Susan.


    "Oh... my God..." Susan was a little relieved at this time, but soon she couldn''t help asking: "Then can you do this in reality?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 304

    "Of course..." Zhou Ye replied.


    "Oh no...Is it a human-shaped nuclear bomb I fell in love with?" Susan couldn''t help covering her face.


    "Uh-maybe you should call me a superhero..." Zhou Ye was defeated by Susan''s brain circuit.


    "Is it like Captain America?" Susan asked.


    "You can say that..." Zhou Ye said casually: "The guy would respectfully call me the instructor when he saw me..."


    "..." Susan looked at Zhou Ye silently.


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª" Zhou Ye suddenly understood, he seemed to have accidentally exposed his age... "Uh, if I tell you that I am immortal, would you feel unbelievable... ?"


    "...No, I believe that a guy who can play with the city as Lego blocks is not a big deal for him." Susan looked at Zhou Ye in a daze.


    To be honest, Susan¡¯s mood at this time is very complicated, she has joy in her heart, and some incredible... She just wants to know something about the man she loves, but she knows such a big thing... Somewhat at a loss.


    "Actually... I sent my goddaughter to the school to report that day..." Zhou Ye said depressedly: "But when there was a traffic jam, I saw an angel. I said to myself, I must get her... ¡­"


    "Wait, are you right next to me when there is a traffic jam? Is that luxurious and exaggerated team yours?" Susan interrupted Zhou Ye.


    "Uh-yes, it''s my team..."


    "Well, are all superheroes so rich?" Susan asked.


    "No, as far as I know, the American captain doesn''t seem to be very rich, but he and his wife are very happy..."


    After Zhou Ye finished speaking, Susan never asked him anything again, and the atmosphere suddenly became a little silent...


    "Well, it seems that I messed up everything..." Zhou Ye sighed, then stroked his hand casually, and the entire scene space suddenly returned to its original state.


    He hugged Susan and landed on the balcony again, then pointed forward, and a random door opened."Let''s go, Susan, I''ll send you out..."


    "..." Susan didn''t say anything, but instead firmly took Zhou Ye''s hand and refused to let it go. She looked at the sparking portal in front of her. She didn''t know why, she always felt that if she followed Zhou Ye stepped into this portal together, maybe he would lose something.


    "Susan..." Zhou Ye turned his head, looked at Susan, and asked strangely.


    "You used to call me baby..." Susan''s grasping Zhou Ye was dead. She was afraid that if she let go, she would not be able to catch this man. The facts were more bizarre than she thought.


    She did know the things she loved deeply, but this kind of things surpassed her knowledge, she didn''t know how to say...


    "Ahem-okay, baby, we should go out... class is about to go!" Zhou Ye said with a smile on his face.


    "No... let those lessons go to hell!" Susan wanted to do something... She clasped Zhou Ye''s arm tightly, pointed in the direction of Disneyland, and said to him: "Take me there... "


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye nodded helplessly, took Susan''s slender waist and rose into the sky, and flew towards Disneyland...


    Soon, the two arrived at Disneyland.


    "Play with me¡ª¡ª!" As he said, Susan pulled Zhou Ye up and ran towards various entertainment facilities.


    They sit on the pirate ship together, watch the show together...even eat ice cream together.


    You ask where the ice cream comes from?Uh, in fact, you can get it with only a small arbitrary door. The little brother who bought the ice bullying is still holding a large dollar bill and staring at the ice cream that disappeared.


    Unknowingly, it was evening.


    Zhou Ye and Susan sat in the Ferris wheel, watching the sun slowly fall below the sea level...


    "Na-Ye, do you mean that the fact that people in reality cannot perceive the mirror space is true?" Susan snuggled in Zhou Ye''s arms and asked in a mutter.


    "Well, yes..." Zhou Ye replied, playing with Susan''s hair unconsciously.


    "So... what are you waiting for?" Susan turned around and looked straight at Zhou Ye.Issued her challenge."In an empty world, there are only you and me. The two of us are here. Are you going to be in a daze with a beautiful woman? Are you still a man?"


    "...Well, baby, you''ll know the consequences of saying this soon!" Zhou Ye raised an evil smile and hugged Susan''s mouth and stopped...


    Three hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Susan, panting, hugged Zhou Ye tightly, not letting this guy mess up...No way, it''s not that our army is incompetent, it''s really the enemy''s incompetence."Oh my God--Ye, I take back what I said, you are simply a wild beast, no, the wild beast is worse than you..."


    "Is this a compliment to me? Baby..." Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Well... it''s a compliment!" Susan said lazily. After a while of silence, she couldn''t help asking: "If I walked out of the portal with you in the afternoon, what would happen to you? Would you not want me?"


    "You think too much baby!" Zhou Ye gently patted her dolphins and said, "The result will be the same as now, but you may struggle in the early days..."


    "Lang..." Susan gave Zhou Ye a blank look, and then couldn''t help but hugged the man tightly, and said reluctantly, "Damn it, I don''t know which damn it will be in a hundred years. The woman enjoys this feeling in your arms..."


    "You will be there, baby!" Zhou Ye knew Susan''s worries, and said in a low voice, "Do you remember the pain-relieving potion I gave you?"


    "Are you talking about the peach-flavored one?" Susan said, and couldn''t help but look at the pool of blood on the ground again...that is the proof of her chastity.


    "That''s right..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "That thing can prolong your life. Now you have at least tens of thousands of years of life. Are you happy?"


    "So amazing..." Susan couldn''t help asking: "Is there a lot of this stuff?"


    "How could there be a lot..." Zhou Ye said, "I also grabbed it from others..."


    "That..." Susan hesitated, but still did not say anything.


    Zhou Ye saw what she meant, "Don''t worry, I will make arrangements for your parents to achieve alternative longevity..."


    Although the flat peach juice is gone, the clones and consciousness transfer equipment are now very mature, and a set of equipment is not much money, and can be given to them to achieve alternative longevity, so that they can live until they don''t want to live.Of course, it will be sent out after Zhou Ye leaves this world.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Nine


    A week ago¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Europe-Switzerland-Zurich-


    Switzerland borders Germany to the north, France to the west, Italy to the south, and Austria and Liechtenstein to the east.The whole territory is dominated by plateaus and mountains, known as the "Roof of Europe".


    Because it is a permanently neutral country, Switzerland is protected from war. There are a large number of well-preserved medieval buildings, and it is even known as the world garden.


    Located in the northern part of the Alps, at the northwest end of Lake Zurich, at the mouth of the Limmat River and Lake Zurich, Zurich is the largest city in Switzerland. It is also the richest city in Europe.


    Zurich has concentrated the global and European headquarters of more than 120 banks. Of course, there are also headquarters established here by various European high-tech companies, including a high-tech enterprise called "Zero Point".


    Of course, although their name is [zero¡¤heaven] and the abbreviation of the company logo is Z¡¤H, in fact, their real name should be [Zhou¡¤Hydra].The meaning of course is not zero heaven, but Zhou Ye''s Hydra.


    That¡¯s right, [Zero Point Heaven] This company is the company of Hydra after a facelift. They have been hidden underwater for decades, but their pace of expansion has never stopped... just become more secretive , It''s even more unpredictable.


    And at this moment, under the building of ZH Enterprise Headquarters, in the underground base one mile from the ground, a slender, beautiful blonde woman is sitting lazily on her throne, looking at the large scale in front of her. The screen of the projection device.


    In the picture on the device, Zhou Ye put on a school uniform and mixed up with Susan in the school.


    "My dad is getting less and less disciplined!" The blonde beauty Ophelia took the wine glass in her hand, took a sip, and vomited: "In order to be a woman, she went to school to be a student ..."

 In Movie World Chapter 305

    "It''s not all you are used to..." Emma, ??the white queen on the side, vomited: "With your obedient daughters, what kind of morals does he need..."


    "Hehe...Do you dare to say this in front of my father?" Ophelia smiled and cast a blank glance.


    "...What''s the matter..." Emma just wanted to change her lips, but she softened when she saw Ophelia''s smiley eyes."Well, I admit that I don''t dare to spit him out in front of him... This guy is too bad, I can''t do it all right now!"


    "So, let''s not say that I am used to it!" Ophelia gave Emma a white glance and said: "In fact, we are all the same. He is our man and our king, the king well deserved..."


    ...When she said these words, Ophelia''s face exuded a pious light. For her, Zhou Ye was her faith and everything to her... She loved him more than anything else.


    "..." Emma was a little speechless in the face of Ophelia like this."Forget it, I''ll go up to deal with the company''s affairs..."


    "Hmm-!" Ophelia smiled and nodded, watching Emma leave the room.


    Ophelia, who turned her head, looked at the year, month and day at the top left of the screen, and said to herself: "It''s almost that day again..."


    "Will this year''s gift be something new?" Ophelia touched her chin, thought for a while, and then gently pressed a button on the handle of her seat.


    Following Ophelia''s movements, the screen in front of her changed, and a scientific researcher in a white lab coat appeared. After seeing Ophelia, he hurriedly stood at attention with his hands raised."Long live Hydra!"


    "Long live Hydra!" Ophelia said casually: "How is your research on the alien race Attilan? Have you found their tracks?"


    "We have locked down the general area..." the scientific researcher said, marking an area on the map behind it, covering the area near the North Atlantic Ocean."Give us a few more months, and we can completely explore this area, and we will be able to catch these mice by then!"


    "You don''t have to be responsible for this matter anymore..." Ophelia said, "I will send someone else to be responsible, besides..."


    "But...I''m going to find them soon..." The scientific researcher seemed very unwilling, "Please madam give me some more time..."


    "No... Doctor, it''s not that I don''t trust your abilities, but we have no time!" Ophelia said, "I will leave this to the secret troops, so you don''t have to worry about it. I will hand over all the materials you have to them, and I have more important things for you to do!"


    "Well, madam, your will!" The white-clothed scientific researcher reluctantly agreed.


    "All for the Hydra, long live the Hydra!" Ophelia said.


    "Long live the Hydra!" The scientific researcher in white clamored loudly, his eyes full of fanaticism.


    After hanging up the communication, Ophelia pressed another button, and then a beautiful blonde girl appeared in front of her, "Hi, Mom, what do you want me to do?"


    "Baby Angel, I want to give you a small task!" Ophelia''s eyes are full of doting and drowning. Although Zhou Ye can''t conceive them for the time being because of the improvement of her life level, it will not delay them from using themselves. After conditioning, a progeny is cloned.


    Of course, Zhou Ye still doesn''t know the existence of his own daughter.


    "What task is it?" Angel asked curiously.


    "A very simple task for you!" Ophelia smiled, perhaps because she often touched space gems during the extraction of her own cells. Her good daughter was actually Wanzhong. There is no X gene variant, her ability is space-space in her hands is like a toy... It can be said that she has the strongest spear and the strongest shield.


    There is no attack that can ignore the distance of the space, and no one can stop the shattering of the space... So sending her own daughter, Ophelia is very relieved."Baby, in a while, there will be information sent to your personal terminal, enter that place, catch two people out..."


    "Okay, okay..." As soon as Angel heard that the task was to arrest people, she knew what her mother wanted to do... "Mom, are you planning to give your father a woman again? You have given so much. When will you send your daughter over..."


    "Baby, it''s your comrade-in-arms who will be caught this time!" Ophelia smiled. Knowing the character of her own man, she has cultivated her daughter''s parental attributes since she was a child. Now it seems that her daughter can''t wait... she I can''t wait any longer. I really want to see what my man''s face will look like and know what my face is like.


    "Finally can I recognize my father?" An Qier heard Ophelia''s words, and she became excited... and said quickly: "I''m going to grab those two people now..."


    "Baby, don''t forget to put on the equipment. If you are injured, not only will I be crazy, but your father will also be crazy..." With Ophelia''s last sentence, the video was interrupted.


    Angel was very excited and jumped up happily.


    Angel¡¯s room is a bedroom of more than 100 square meters. In this bedroom, in addition to the normal round wooden couch and all the necessary daily necessities such as computers, is the most conspicuous thing than the full wall and ceiling? Countless pictorials...


    And all the pictorials look like a person, Zhou Ye...


    Angel sat on the couch and took out a small Zhou Ye figure from her pocket. She stroked the figure like a idiot and said to herself: "Dad... Acknowledge... waiting for my dad!"


    This is really a broken mother, who taught a broken daughter...


    Chapter four hundred and ten


    At this moment, the personal terminal on Angel''s wrist rang out, and then a piece of information was projected.


    "Oh? So it turns out that it was them that mom was going to give away..." Looking at the material broadcast in front of him, Angel said to herself: "This is really a simple task!"


    With that, Angel stood up, came to a small door by the wall, opened it and walked in.Soon, a sassy girl in a black military uniform appeared in the room again.


    This is the battle uniform that Ophelia asked the Hydra organization to design specifically for her daughter Angel. It uses Umbrella¡¯s super biomaterial, which has the functions of resisting high temperature and pressure, corrosion and penetration...


    When Ophelia asked her daughter what style of uniform she wanted, when Angel knew that her father seemed to have a soft spot for uniforms, she chose the style of military uniform without hesitation.


    "Okay, Medusa... you are destined to be a plaything of my father!" Angel with a broken smile on her face, gently lifted her foot, and suddenly the whole space changed, and she appeared directly in the mark of fascination. Of the area.


    She is not teleporting, but like a kind of spatial transformation...This is a movement ability that belongs to Angel alone.


    "Come on, let me see where you are..." Angel stood in the middle of the sea and closed her eyes. Soon, she felt an abnormal fluctuation in the space."I found you, little mouse!"


    With the sound of words, Angel''s figure disappeared again in place¡ª¡ª


    The last fortress of the Inhumans-Mid Attilan-


    Medusa Lis Amarqueline Portagan Uh, the name is too long, let''s just call her Medusa in the future.


    Medusa was born in an alien family. She was strengthened by Terrigan crystal since she was a child. She has super powers. She can control the density and length of her hair, and she also has the ability to communicate with each other.


    Therefore, she was assigned by the royal family to communicate with the black bat king in the forbidden room.


    Following the contact between the two, Medusa gradually fell in love with the silent boy...Today, she had just gone to the forbidden room to chat with the Black Bat King and was about to go back to her room.


    Because of Black Bat King¡¯s abilities, he is still under supervision, so the two of them are limited to chatting...After all, every time they meet, there are many people watching in secret, even if they can¡¯t help themselves, they can¡¯t cross the thunder pond. .


    However, even for chatting, it was enough for Medusa, who was just beginning to love her... She took a brisk pace and walked towards her residence.


    Just when she was walking on the street as usual, she suddenly noticed that the whole scene had changed. She stepped in front of her, and the whole space was stretched infinitely. She found herself in an endless stretch from the street. On the empty plain.


    "Who?" Medusa''s long hair was windless and automatic... She looked around with alertness, but no one appeared.


    Medusa retreated cautiously. Although she didn''t know who she was trapped in, it''s better to walk backwards than not to go... Maybe there will be unexpected surprises?


    "Don''t waste your energy..." A female voice suddenly sounded, and the shocked Medusa''s long hair was like countless rattlesnakes, raised up high, as if she would rush to tear her opponent apart as long as she noticed a little accident.


    "Who are you?" Medusa asked.


    "Well-how should I put it? It stands to reason that I shouldn''t be so rude to you..." Angel''s figure appeared in front of Medusa, smiling: "After all, we will be the same man in the future. A woman will be a close comrade in arms..."


    "Are you Black Bat King''s girlfriend?" When Medusa asked these words, her heart was sour.


    "Black Bat King? Bah-he is worthy too?" Angel looked disgusted."


    "Who are you? Since you are not the girlfriend of the Black Bat King, why do you say we are a man''s woman?" Medusa''s question was like a cannon.


    "I? You will know from now on! As for our future men..." Angel said that Zhou Ye, the whole person collapsed, "He is my father, the most perfect creation of the gods... No No, it¡¯s a little too worthy of those miscellaneous gods to say that. It should be said that he - is God, is my God, and will be your God in the future..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 306

    "You are crazy...you actually want to marry your father?" Medusa was stupid. Is the girl in front of her really normal?


    "Hey, the so-called world is set by those ordinary people..." Angel disdainfully said: "As a god with eternal life, do you need to care about the rules set by those ordinary people?"


    "You are really crazy..." Medusa said viciously, "I won''t marry your father. I have no interest in the old man..."


    "Old man?" Angel cast Medusa from the corner of her eyes and said, "You are so ignorant, although my father is several thousand years old...but...he is still a young and fascinating teenager... ¡­Look, this is my father, how is it? Isn¡¯t it handsome? Is there a heartbeat?"


    Angel said, using her personal terminal to project a photo of Zhou Ye.


    Seeing Zhou Ye¡¯s photos, even Medusa, who is now hostile, has to admit that this guy doesn¡¯t matter what his personality is, but from the standpoint of appearance alone... The two are completely incomparable.


    "It''s really beautiful..." Medusa said, taking two steps forward, as if she wanted to look at Zhou Ye''s photo more closely.


    "Right, right, I said, my dad is the best dad in the world!" Angel''s face was proud, like a senior missionary fan girl, completely lost in her thoughts, not paying attention to Medo Sha''s actions.


    Medusa took a look at the distance between the two, and she calculated it secretly. According to her own ability, she could already take the little girl down, before she suddenly got into trouble."Although he is handsome, I will never fall in love with him!"


    With the sound of the words, Medusa''s long red hair wrapped around Angel''s limbs like a viper out of a hole.


    "It''s really stupid..." Angel looked at Medusa, who was still desperately urging her abilities, and said disdainfully: "You really can beat me because of yourself? Don''t you think the distance between us seems too far? "


    Medusa also found that something was wrong. From her point of view, the distance between the two of them was only a little more than one meter at most, but after her ability to stimulate her hair, her hair is now almost ten meters long, but still Can''t touch Angel''s body."What exactly is going on?"


    "Do you feel desperate?" Angel smiled and looked at Medusa and said: "Although our distance seems to be only a few meters away, in fact, the distance between us is calculated in light years...Ha, no I told you, the second gift is here too!"


    Medusa looked at Angel in front of her and stretched out her hand and grabbed it. A blond girl only 13 or 14 years old appeared next to her... "No, Crystal-what did you do to her?"


    "I don''t have any kind of her, you will all be my future comrades-in-arms, it is too late for me to take care of you!" Angel smiled.


    "Let go of my sister, I will go with you to meet your father..."


    "It''s impossible..." Angel said: "Now you resist because you still don''t know what it''s like to follow my father. When you know, hehe, I''m afraid I won''t drive you away..."


    "No... let go of my sister, she''s too young..."


    "It''s not too young... My mother is right. Education should start from the baby. Besides, your sister is already a big loli, and it should be the type my father likes!"


    "...No, please..."


    "Don''t waste your mouth or water..." Angel said, stretched out her hands and squeezed out of thin air, grabbing the space prison that trapped the two women, and stepping forward. The next moment, she had returned to the underground base where her mother was. .


    "Mom...I''m back!" Seeing Ophelia, Angel ran over happily and hugged her mother.


    "Nice job, baby!" Ophelia looked at the space cage that her daughter was holding tightly in her hands, and the two women trapped inside-now, there are gifts.


    Chapter four hundred and eleven


    Time returned to normal point again.


    "It''s all your fault..." Susan, who was sitting in Zhou Ye''s car, had red cheeks, and she was beating Zhou Ye while complaining.


    "Yes, it''s all my fault..." Although Zhou Ye admitted that he was wrong, he was still complaining in his heart. If it weren''t for you to start temptation and confuse me when it''s getting dark, it''s almost nine now. Do you go home after ordering too much?


    "...It''s all your fault anyway!" Seeing Zhou Ye''s expression, Susan understood what he meant. "Anyway, it was because you didn''t say it clearly that caused such a result. You have to take full responsibility!"


    "...Okay!" Zhou Ye couldn''t answer except this sentence, what can he say?In other words, how stupid he would be to talk to a sister who spoiled herself in this way about whose fault it was...who should be mainly responsible for such things.


    "After arriving at my house in a while, you have to go in and explain to my parents the reason why I came back late!" Susan Cao said: "Well-we said that we were arguing about a topic in school too seriously, so we missed it. School time?"


    Susan had just come up with a reason and overturned it herself."No, no...it''s so late, my father must have gone to school to find me!"


    "Or just say I went to your house to play?" Susan said, after thinking about it, she overturned the reason again."No, in that case, my brother Jonah would definitely think that something happened to you..."


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at this innocent sister paper, looking for trouble here, could not help but almost laughed...Hey, this kind of sister paper is the most fun.


    "You''re still laughing..." Susan looked at Zhou Ye''s slightly widened horns, and bit him bitterly."Do you know, it''s the first time I''m going home so late..."


    "I know... I know everything!" Zhou Ye took Susan in his arms, the blood on the floor of the cabin of the Ferris wheel was enough to show that she was a more obedient girl before."Leave everything to me...you just need to look at me, okay? Baby!"


    "Um-!" Susan nodded, and once again nestled her body in Zhou Ye''s arms. She believed that Zhou Ye would be able to easily handle her family.


    The convoy quickly reached Susan''s door. Zhou Ye helped Susan get out of his luxury car, and then asked the maids to drive back first, and later they would find a way to go home.


    Susan''s house is a two-story villa of a normal-looking middle-class family. Standing in front of her house, listening to the voices of her father and mother in the house, Susan can easily tell that her parents are very anxious¡­¡­


    At this moment, Susan was a little afraid to knock on the door, even a little afraid of knocking... She didn''t know how to explain to her parents.


    "I''ll come, baby!" Zhou Ye said, before Susan could speak, he pressed the doorbell--


    "Susan¡ªdid you come back?" With the voice, a middle-aged woman opened the door.


    "Susan--! Oh my God, where did you go, your father and I are looking for you everywhere, even we have already called the police..." Susan''s mother said and hugged her daughter in her arms. In her arms, she looked like a mother and daughter.


    "Is Susan back? My dear daughter, where did you go..." Susan''s father also walked out, but he saw Zhou Ye at a glance."you are?"


    "Hello, I am Susan''s boyfriend... Zhou Ye, you can call me Zhou!" Zhou Ye introduced herself: "Today I forced Susan to let her accompany me, so she came back a bit late. Sorry!"


    "... Zhou? I heard Susan mention you!" A young man also heard the sound and walked out. It is Susan''s younger brother, Jonathan Stone, the future thunderbolt.


    "Really? I often hear her mention you, Jonathan Stone, can I call you Joe?" Zhou Ye said to his brother-in-law with a smile.


    "Of course no problem!" Joe said familiarly: "If you can teach me kung fu... it would be even better!"


    "Okay, Joe, go in and talk..." Susan''s father looked at his timid daughter, then at Zhou Ye, and then interrupted his son''s words.


    "Right right, isn''t it Zhou? Let''s talk inside the house!" Susan''s mother said, letting the door open and welcoming Zhou Ye and Susan in.


    After walking into the room-Susan''s father politely let Zhou Ye sit down on the sofa, Susan consciously sat beside Zhou Ye...


    Susan¡¯s parents sat across from them, of course, including Susan¡¯s younger brother, Jonathan¡ª


    This situation unknowingly turned into a pattern like interrogation...


    "What the hell did you do tonight?" Susan''s father, who was sitting in the chair, asked stiffly.


    "...Dad, I..." Susan just wanted to speak, but Zhou Ye stopped her.


    "We did what a boy and girl friend would do tonight..." Zhou Ye shook his head slightly at Susan, and then said: "Originally I wanted to make up a lie to deceive you, but later I discovered that a lie requires countless people. Lies to help, so I plan to tell you the truth directly, I love Susan, we have all the things that happen to men and women in love!"


    "You guys..." Susan''s father''s veins grew furious when he heard Zhou Ye''s words.But at this moment, his wife stopped her husband who was about to get angry.


    "Well, Zhou... can I call you that way?"


    "Of course, I think we will be relatives in the future!"


    "Well, I can see that you are a mature child!" Mary said, "Have you thought about your future with Susan?"


    "Of course, we will get married in the future...We will be happy!" Zhou Ye said confidently.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 307

    "But, you are still young, do you really understand the meaning of love?" Mary asked with some worry.


    "..." Zhou Ye was really dumbfounded when he faced the word young, and Susan next to him felt like he wanted to laugh... Faced with a person who wants to call the instructor of Captain America, do you think he is young?are you kidding me?


    "Actually-I know everything that Susan and I will face, but I have the confidence to go along with Susan. I know that maybe for you, love does not mean anything, but I think that marriage without love It really won''t last long..." Zhou Ye could only say that.


    "..." Susan''s mother looked at Zhou Ye in silence for a long time, and then a smile gradually appeared on the corner of her mouth: "Well, boy, I have to say, you moved me, you passed me here, but... One thing is that we are not ready to be grandparents, so you have to be careful!"


    "Mary...what are you..." Susan''s father.Frank was a little anxious, how could he let this guy who deceived his precious daughter pass so easily...


    "I think he did a great job!" Mary said indifferently: "Compared to someone, the first time I came to my house, the trembling performance when facing my father was much better..."


    "But at the time your father held a double-barreled shotgun at my head..." Frank explained.


    "No, no, whether you have courage has nothing to do with whether you have a shotgun aimed at your head, dear!" Mary retorted, "And I like this handsome guy very much, can''t you?"


    "Who has the final say in this family?" Frank slapped the table angrily and roared.


    "Of course it''s me. What''s the matter?" Mary stared at her husband without being surprised at all, and said, "Do you have any comments?"


    "No, no...I don''t have any opinion, dear, I just want to show how to be a good husband in front of the little guy!" Frank said timidly.


    ... Zhou Ye looked at the husband and wife like a treasure in front of him, suddenly speechless, his old husband seemed a little afraid of his wife...


    "My mother used to run a farm at home. I heard from my grandfather that when my mother was young, she was a famous cowboy who can subdue a mad bull with her bare hands!" Susan whispered to her man''s ears. The details of the parents.


    I have to say that sometimes with a good appearance, there are bonus points in front of the mother-in-law, at least Zhou Ye got a lot of bonus points...


    Chapter Four Hundred and Twelve


    "Zhou, I really don¡¯t need me to help you add a quilt to Susan¡¯s room so you can make do with it?" Mary laughed and teased Zhou Ye, not caring that her daughter was shy and was about to get under the sofa. Up...


    "No, I think we will have a lot of time together in the future, don''t we?" Zhou Ye smiled and refused. His personal terminal has been shaken many times. Obviously someone was calling him, so he had to leave soon. ."Thank you Mary, your cookies are excellent!"


    "Well, that''s really a shame. But thank you for your compliment, Frank always complains that I make the cookies too sweet..." Mary Le''s face almost became a flower, and she liked it very much. Talking handsome young man, and she thinks this young man knows how to advance and retreat, not the kind of spoiled rich boy."Should I ask Frank to drive you back?"


    "No, I can take a taxi by myself!" Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out her arms, Susan cleverly hugged him, gently put a bite on his cheek, and said: "See you tomorrow, dear, be a man Good dream!"


    "Well, see you tomorrow!" Zhou Ye also said goodbye to Susan''s parents: "See you tomorrow, Frank, Mary, of course, and you, Joe!"


    "See you tomorrow!" In just half an hour, Susan''s family was conquered by Zhou Ye. No matter what kind of topic, he can always discuss it with you, making people feel like spring breeze, to be honest. , Susan has an illusion that Zhou Ye is the kid...


    Susan''s family sent Zhou Ye to the door and watched Zhou Ye leave until his back disappeared from the street, and the family returned to their home again.


    "I have to say, Baby Susan, your ability to find a boyfriend is really great!" Even Frank, who didn''t like Zhou Ye just now, was a little bit reluctant to leave Zhou Ye."This guy actually likes the same team as me, ha, what a nice kid!"


    "Hi, it''s not fair. Why is the girlfriend I''m looking for is a bad girl in your eyes, and Susan''s boyfriend becomes a treasure with you?" Jonathan said dissatisfied.


    "That''s because they weren''t serious girls, dear!" It was his mother, Mary, who answered his question."If they can conquer our whole family like Zhou, I think your father will definitely agree to take them home!"


    "Well...a girl like Zhou?" Jonathan gave up the stupid idea after thinking for a while."No... I think it will be a doom for me, I will be controlled by such a girl..."


    "I think you need such a girl..." Susan smiled.


    "No, Susan..."


    While the family was still talking about Zhou Ye at home, on the other side¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As soon as Zhou Ye got out of the sight of Susan''s family, he took out a flat mirror from his pocket and put it on, then connected to his personal terminal. On his flat mirror, he showed a slim figure with blond hair.


    "Hi, Dad, did you miss me?" Ophelia said with a smile.


    "Baby, don''t you sleep?" Zhou Ye looked at the time on his wrist. It is now a quarter to ten o''clock in the evening in the U.S., "I remember it''s only four o''clock in the morning where you are now..."


    "Yes..." Ophelia smiled: "Because I am six hours faster than you, I can say to you now, happy birthday... Dad!"


    "Birthday?" Zhou Ye hasn''t remembered his birthday for a long time, but he still remembers the birthdays of each of his women... "I forgot... it''s my birthday again this year!"


    "Yes, Dad!" Ophelia winked at Zhou Ye playfully, and said, "Would you like to come to me and celebrate your birthday in advance? Friendly reminder, Dad, I have prepared a mysterious A birthday present for you!"


    "What gift?" Zhou Ye was aroused by Ophelia''s words. Her own daughter can always bring unexpected surprises to herself."Can''t you tell me something first? Baby!"


    "Of course¡ª" Ophelia deliberately made her voice long, and then cut off someone''s thoughts."No!"


    "Okay, okay! I''ll be there now..." Zhou Ye said and looked around.


    This street is still in a residential area. It is almost ten o''clock in the evening. The street here is very quiet, and every family has their doors closed to enjoy their lives.


    Zhou Ye looked around at no one, pointed his finger to the front, a random door with sparks opened, and then Zhou Ye jumped in and walked in.Soon, any door closed, and the whole street was calm again...


    In the underground base of Z¡¤H Group Headquarters¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Ophelia smiled and looked at the man coming out of this arbitrary door in front of her, and leaped on it happily like a little girl, and hugged him."Dad, happy birthday!"


    "Baby, thank you!" Zhou Ye said with a smile while hugging his eldest daughter.


    Ophelia also has a special place in Zhou Ye''s mind. After all, Ophelia is the daughter he adopted for the first time. It can be said that she is the eldest daughter...Zhou Ye still has some preference for Ophelia. of.


    "Baby, where''s my gift? If I''m not satisfied, you can be unlucky!" Zhou Ye smiled and patted Ophelia''s affectionate dolphins, and joked.


    "As long as you have to eat the cake before you can open the gift, Dad!" Ophelia spoiled: "Let''s go, let''s eat the cake first!"


    "Uh-okay!" Zhou Ye touched his stomach. He just ate a lot of cookies at Susan''s house. Do you want to continue eating now?Forget it, I can''t make my good girl sad, feeling a little full, he can still hold it...


    Ophelia took her father''s hand, walked towards the next room, opened the door, and Zhou Ye saw the big exaggerated cake...a six-layer ice cream cake with a diameter of one meter...


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless... looked at the cake, then at his stomach."Baby, although I have superman power...but it doesn''t mean I have superman appetite..."


    "Of course I won''t let Dad finish this cake alone!" Ophelia said with a smile.


    With the sound of her words, a group of girls all ran out of the darkness, each holding Zhou Ye without a mouthful, some said happy birthday to dad, and some said happy birthday to dear...


    These girls are naturally Emma and the daughters of Qin Gray...With Qin and Emma, ??Ophelia wants to dominate Zhou Ye for a birthday, which is simply impossible.


    And Ophelia didn''t care, this kind of thing was inevitable, but she also made an appointment with her daughters. After giving her father''s birthday, she had to wait for her father to receive his birthday present before she could go with them... The girls also agreed. After all, Angel would still call their mothers when it comes to seniority.


    They have no objection to occasionally letting Angel this lovely daughter.


    Watching the appearance of the women, Zhou Ye said that he was not moved.It is such a blessing to have a group of people who love you deeply and always remember your birthday.


    At least Zhou Ye felt very happy right now.


    "Okay, Dad, don''t be moved... Hurry up and blow the candles!" Ophelia said, pushing the cart with the cake to Zhou Ye''s.


    Chapter four hundred and thirteen


    On the huge cake, there are only eighteen candles. In fact, this is what the girls mean. Time has no meaning to them. Why can''t it be the eighteenth birthday every year?If you have to remember how many years you have lived, your mentality will grow old unknowingly.


    The moment Zhou Ye blew out the candles, the women cheered and picked up the cake and started a cake battle... At this moment, they forgot all their superpowers, just like ordinary people, avoiding each other, yes. Throwing the cake.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 308

    This is also the tradition of Zhou Ye''s family, just to keep in mind that he is still a person, not a superior god... Gods have no emotions, but people can have them.So on the day of Zhou Ye''s birthday, if there is nothing urgent, everyone will not use super powers to return to the natural state of the day.


    After going crazy with the girls for a while, the six-layer big cake was exhausted... Just when Zhou Ye planned to appease the girls according to tradition, he found that his daughters and the women were leaving with a smile. The room...


    "Uh-what are you doing?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "The rest of the time is gift time, Dad! I hope you will like the birthday present I gave you..." Ophelia said, closing the door.


    At this time, three lampposts were illuminated in the room¡ªunder the lampposts, there were three gift boxes over one meter high...


    "...Well, let me see what gift my good girl gave me!" Zhou Ye opened the three gift boxes with curiosity. The moment the boxes opened, Zhou Ye was stunned.


    In the gift box in the middle, there is a blond girl of about sixteen years old...All over her body, there is only a ribbon tied with a bow on her body...


    And in the gift box on the right, there is a sixteen-year-old red-haired girl who seems to have been given some drugs... It looks a little sluggish, but I have to admit that this girl has a good pair of babies.


    In the gift box on the left, there is a thirteen or fourteen-year-old Lolita. Like a red-haired girl, her eyes are a bit sluggish... They are all impeccable, but they are cleverly covered with a bow with a ribbon. Lived somewhere.


    "This really gave me a surprise..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head. He vaguely remembered what Ophelia, a good daughter, said when she gave him a woman for the first time.[I will be your most special woman!


    Well, Zhou Ye admitted that his daughter did it. Although his other women would not criticize him for accepting a daughter, they would not take the initiative to give him a woman. Only this daughter...


    "Then I will accept this gift unceremoniously!" Zhou Ye smiled and hugged his gift.


    Like a gentleman, let go of those women?Why are you kidding?Is Zhou Ye that kind of moral saint?Obviously he is not... the moral constraints on him are almost zero.


    What can restrain Zhou Ye is only his conscience... But, obviously, at this time, his conscience is not online¡ª¡ª


    Four hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye carried the sleeping three women one by one on the couch, and after covering them with quilts... and walked out of the room.


    Because Angel had been infatuated with Zhou Ye for a long time, she yelled out the word "Dad" in an inadvertent segment... Zhou Ye couldn''t help but check out someone''s origins.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye really had an unspeakable sense of strangeness from the moment he knew Angel''s identity, so...what should Angel call him?Okay, I don''t want to, it''s really a tangled thing...


    I don¡¯t know what medicine Ophelia gave Medusa and Crystal. Just as Zhou Ye levelled Angel, the two of them became sober...


    They rebelled, but they didn''t use it to slander¡ª


    They begged.But it''s still useless--


    In the end, they fell into Zhou Ye''s mouth. When Zhou Ye knew the identity of Medusa and Crystal, he couldn''t help but praise his daughter... Knowing that the daughter who helped his father make up for the missing is a good girl. daughter!!


    Zhou Ye almost forgot that there is a group of Inhumans... I didn¡¯t expect Ophelia to help him make up. Zhou Ye who got it is now seriously considering, next time he changes the world, should he bring it with him? Where''s my good daughter?


    When Zhou Ye finished packing everything and walked out of the room, all the women in the large living room outside were watching him... "Baby, are you going to let me go like this?"


    "How is it possible, sisters, come on!" With Emma''s words, another war began.


    And on the other side---the mysterious capital of the alien race, Attilan.


    "My dear brother, don''t you wonder why the royal girl named Medusa hasn''t come to see you for more than a week?" Simos said with a smile while watching his brother fidgeting on the monitor.


    "Oh... I forgot that you can''t talk anymore, because you will kill as soon as you speak, just like killing our parents..." Simos hates this brother, or, to be precise, hates him. I hate him for having a powerful force he doesn''t have, and hate him for killing his parents.


    Simos triumphantly looked at the pleading expression on the Black Bat King¡¯s face, and said nothing. Although his purpose of coming today was to tell his brother about this matter, Simos felt this when he looked at his anxious expression. It is a kind of supreme enjoyment...


    [Please, Mark, tell me what happened to Medusa?King Black Bat wrote this sentence on the paper with a pen and placed it in front of him for his brother to see.


    "Well, we''re still brothers after all..." Simos smiled triumphantly when he saw his brother''s pleading note, and then said: "A week ago, the royal girl Medusa disappeared in Attilan for no reason... ...Also missing is her sister, Crystal! After inquiring the only wise man in the clan [Future] with the ability to predict, the Gene Council decided to give up searching for the two..."


    why?The cardboards in the Black Bat King''s hands trembled and trembled because of excitement. After all, one of them was his lover. Now that he heard that his lover was abandoned by the Gene Council, how could he not be angry.


    Simos looked at the WHY on his brother''s cardboard, which was a little scribbled because of excitement, and said with a smile: "Such a secret thing is not something that an incompetent person can know. Maybe it is because of a private transaction, maybe it is. Because some people don¡¯t want to see the contact between the two of you... who knows?"


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" The black bat king clenched his fists tightly, his anger was rising, and he finally shouted loudly: "Damn!!!"


    Obviously, this soundproof room cannot control the Black Bat King''s ability well. When he yelled out this word, the whole room was instantly shaken by his infrasound ability¡ª¡ª


    Seeing his brother coming out of trouble, Simos laughed frantically. He knew that the highest genetic council that ruled the Inhumans was in trouble, and maybe those royals would be out of luck.This is something he is happy to see. If the Inhuman race is not chaotic, how can he have a chance?His weak brother...hehe, he will only become a tool in his hands.


    Chapter four hundred and fourteen


    The Black Bat King pulled his brother Simos out of the ruins, and then took him to the Parliament building where the Gene Council was located.


    All the royal guards along the way were frightened when facing the Black Bat King.No way, the Black Bat King has been a famous figure in the Inhuman race since his infancy...


    His destructive power made his reputation known throughout Attilan.


    The two soon arrived at the meeting place of the Gene Council. It just so happened that the people in the Gene Council were discussing something...


    Through the disappearance of Medusa and Crystal, members of the parliament felt that this place was no longer safe. Although they chose to give up looking for two women for the future of the alien race because of the words of the wise, this does not mean they just hope Seeing that someone continues to disappear.


    So the issue they discussed today is whether to move Attilan and leave this place.


    When Attilan was built, he had already considered the danger of being discovered in the future. Therefore, the last fortress of this alien race is a mobile city.


    Some members agreed to leave here, but some members did not agree to leave here. Instead, they called for an end to Attilan¡¯s isolated life, strengthen contact with the outside world, and strive for a place in the world.


    The two factions are telling each other their opinions and reasons, and no one will let anyone...the speakers are a bit big...


    "Members, I think you should first listen to the thoughts of the future king!" A voice suddenly sounded, and then the Black Bat King and Simos came out.


    "Who released you!" The speaker stood up with a squeak, and shouted angrily: "Guard, where''s the guard? Give these two guys..."


    "Shut up!" The Black Bat King spoke, and his words made the Speaker shatter into scum. This is not to say how awesome he is, but just because of his infrasonic ability.


    "..." Seeing that the speaker was killed in an instant, all the members of the Gene Council were shocked. They looked at the Black Bat King in horror, and secretly cursed the bastard who released this guy in their hearts.


    [Tell me, where is Medusa?] The Black Bat King raised a card in his hand and looked at the congressmen.


    "No...you can''t go to Medusa, you will bring destruction to our Attilan like this!" a member of the Councillor said tremblingly.


    "Shut up!" The Black Bat King spoke again, but as long as he spoke, one person would die... Obviously, it was the Senator who said no to him that died this time.


    "I...I...we...don''t know where she is..." A congressman compromised in the face of death threats."Only a wise man can know where she is..."


    [Where is the wise man?The black bat king flies the book, the location of the wise man is Attilan¡¯s top secret, of course he doesn¡¯t know.


    "The wise man is on the tower!" the congressman said, pointing to the tallest spire-shaped building in Attilan outside.


    "..." The Black Bat King turned and left, but Simos stayed.He had long wanted to kill all the people in the Gene Council.


    In fact, very early on, he was secretly launching those alien races with weak or incompetent capabilities, and those people were also very dissatisfied with their own situation... Therefore, an underground resistance organization took shape early. .


    Simos has been waiting for the opportunity... and now, the opportunity has come.


    "Gentlemen, the Inhumans should not continue to bear this backward caste system...so!" Simos said and waved slightly, and a group of heavily armed and firearms broke in."Kill these noble congressmen, our destiny is in our own hands!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 309

    ...Following his words, the guns in the hands of those people opened fire...Although there are a few powerful members in a group of congressmen... But what is there to say?Fisted the master indiscriminately... No matter how high in martial arts, they fell with a single shot... Therefore, they ended up in a pool of blood.


    Although the black bat king who rushed out at this moment was a little aware that he was being used as a gun by his brother, for a man with a strong hormone secretion, nothing is as important as his girlfriend in his mind at this moment. Sex.


    When the Black Bat King came to the tallest tower of Attilan, sitting in front of him was an old man with white beard and hair. In his muddy eyes, you seemed to see the alternation of life and death. , The handover of the past and the future.


    "You are here..." The wise man looked at the black bat king who came in front of him and was not surprised at all. "You don''t need to talk, my old man can''t match the power of your infrasound!"


    "..." The Black Bat King was silent, looking at the wise man in front of him.


    "I know what you want to know..." The wise man sighed deeply, "The future is never set in stone... But what I see is only one of countless possibilities. I hope you can overthrow what I see. future¡­¡­"


    "Go to this location to find Medusa..." The wise man looked at the Black Bat King, and then handed him a note with an address on it."Hope... you can change the terrible future I see!"


    After saying this, the wise man closed his eyes again. He didn''t want to speak anymore. He knew that he was sending the Black Bat King to death, but there was no way...The gear of fate, since more than fifty years ago, Changed the trajectory...


    The Black Bat took the note, bowed deeply to the old man, then turned and left here, he had to find a certain big dog-after all, if he had to run to this place by himself, no Knowing how long it would take, he was impatient and impatient, so who would let him not fly with his own ability yet.


    Switzerland¡¤Zurich-9:42 AM-


    ZH Group Headquarters Building-in the underground base.


    Zhou Ye and the girls, who were sleeping, were suddenly awakened by a harsh alarm.


    [Warnings, warnings, signs of movement of high-energy elements are found, but no registration information is found, they are unknown movements, and now a three-level combat warning is activated.


    "Who is this Nima..." Zhou Ye mumbled dissatisfiedly and opened his eyes, and a scene immediately appeared in front of him, a bulldog lying on the ground with a man in black clothes. The young man appeared on the top floor of ZH.


    Well, Zhou Ye knows who this is. Obviously, although he doesn''t know the young Black Bat King, but when he sees the big dog named Tetanus who can only teleport, he doesn''t know who it is. That would be too insulting to his IQ.


    "Hey, I just slept with my future wife, now I''m here to settle the accounts!" Zhou Ye sighed softly. He didn''t plan to leave this trouble to Ophelia, even though the gift was given by Ophelia. , But the gift was given to him... As a responsible man, how could he leave such troubles to his daughter?


    "Who is it? Dad?" Ophelia also rubbed her sleepy eyes and sat up.


    "It''s okay, it''s just a little bug!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Baby, you can sleep for a while, don''t worry, I will get rid of him in a while..."


    "Uh-!" Ophelia loves her father''s character the most, and a responsible man is worth entrusting, isn''t it?


    Seeing Zhou Ye who got dressed in an instant and opened a random door and walked out, Ophelia couldn''t sleep either...


    Although obediently listening to her father''s words and not paying attention to that guy, it does not mean that Ophelia can''t do something else...


    Ophelia, who casually put on a pajama, walked to the next room and called to her good girl who was still dreaming on the couch."Baby Angel, wake up!"


    "Mom..." Angel opened her eyes, saw her mother, smiled and hugged it up.


    "How was it last night?"


    "Dad is awesome!" Angel said with a smile: "Sure enough, Dad is the best gift God has given her daughter!"


    "Well, I think your father thought so too!" Ophelia said, her face straightened."Now the black bat king of the Inhuman race is here for trouble..."


    "He? I went to solve him..." Angel said that she was about to get up. She didn''t care about the black bat king, but the black bat king was indeed a scum in front of her.


    "No, baby. Your father has gone to clean up that idiot!" Ophelia pressed her agitated daughter and said, "And you, baby, I''ll give you a task."


    "What task?" Angel asked.


    "Take our Viper Legion to get me the Attilan of the Inhumans. I think they should have a lot of the technology we need!" Ophelia has already begun to take the Black Bat King''s Old nest.


    "No problem, mom!" Angel Jiao laughed: "Just leave it to me..."


    Chapter four hundred and fifteen


    The Black Bat King was taken directly to the top of a building by the big dog [Tetanus]. He couldn''t help but look up at the sky... The sky here is so high.In Attilan, the sky is all holographic projection, but even the perfect large-scale holographic projection will have flaws. At least the sense of distance from the sky in the real world is not available in holographic projection...


    [Good boy] The Black Bat King rubbed his tetanus head, and then looked at his position. The two huge capitals ZH on the edge of the building let him know that he was not in the wrong place.


    Just when the Black Bat King was going to find the stairs to go downstairs to find his lover, tetanus suddenly bit his shirt and made an attack on a certain open space.


    The black bat king knew that tetanus could not pose this posture in a targeted manner. He carefully stared at the direction tetanus was looking at. In the blink of an eye, any door with sparks opened, and a tall man walked out of it. A handsome boy around Mi Jiu.


    "Because of the ability to teleport, is it sensitive to spatial fluctuations?" Zhou Ye saw the tetanus roaring at him as soon as he walked out of the portal, and said with a smile: "Is this an animal''s intuition?"


    "..." The Black Bat King looked at Zhou Ye cautiously. He didn''t think that the person who appeared suddenly would be an ordinary person, but a person who was not an ordinary person, after he appeared here, then appeared here, and After seeing himself and the big dog, there was no surprise in his eyes. It was obvious that he was not good.


    "..." Looking at the Black Bat King who didn''t say a word, Zhou Ye suddenly remembered his ability."Ah, by the way... I forget that the moment you speak will cause disaster, well, let''s find a place that can be destroyed at will!"


    As he said, Zhou Ye snapped his fingers lightly, and suddenly a sound of glass shattering sounded... The Black Bat and Big Dog were simultaneously dragged into the mirror world by him.


    "Okay, you can talk now..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "I think you should be looking for your little girlfriend Medusa..."


    "..." The Black Bat King nodded cautiously, still guarding Zhou Ye.


    "That''s really sorry..." Zhou Ye showed a smile on his face, "She just became my woman last night, and I don''t have the habit of giving my own woman to others, so..."


    Before Zhou Ye''s words were finished, a certain black bat king who had been smoky by Zhou Ye''s words yelled: "You damn it!!!"


    Looking at the scene like a typhoon crossing the border, the Black Bat King is still cautiously guarding, because what he just saw clearly, the man disappeared in front of his eyes in an instant, obviously not being torn by his own ability Removed the debris, but hid in the past...


    "This world is really wonderful!" A voice suddenly rang in the ears of the Black Bat King, and the voice came from behind him-"When you don''t speak, many people think you are a dumb, but when you speak, they will Say, wow, it''s not dumb, it''s a big voice!"


    "...Hiss!" The Black Bat King took a sharp breath and turned to speak again, only to find a cloud of red powder appeared on his face...


    "Cough cough cough cough¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    Suddenly, the black bat king felt a hot sensation in his throat and nasal cavity. This unprecedented pain made him feel that life is better than death.


    "Cough cough cough cough!" Black Bat King coughed desperately. Every time he coughed, a group of infrasound waves ejected from his mouth, just like a broken pea she hand.


    "...It turns out that the so-called black bat king only needs a bag of barbecue seasoning to subdue it. It''s really simple!" Zhou Ye stood in the air, watching the black bat king desperately coughing under his feet...


    Zhou Ye smiled and fell down and walked towards the Black Bat King... At this moment, the Black Bat King suddenly raised his head, two beams of light emerged from his hands, and he directed towards Zhou Ye.


    "..." It hit, and the Black Bat King opened his hot eyes in front of him, watching Zhou Ye, who was hit by two of his own electric ions... won.


    "Who gave you the confidence that it can reach me?" Zhou Ye''s figure reappeared behind the Black Bat King, clutching his head, and vigorously moving towards the roof.


    "Rumble--!"


    The Black Bat King was directly grabbed by Zhou Ye''s head, and hit all the way from the top of the building to the bottom of the building¡ª¡ª


    Standing in the ruins, Zhou Ye looked at the bloody Black Bat King, smiled and shook his head and said, "The superheroes in Marvel are really tough, all of them won¡¯t die if they do... ¡­Also, it happens to be used as a test product for a good girl. Anyway, it is common sense to send a gift back after receiving a gift!"


    "..." The Black Bat King looked at Zhou Ye with vague eyes... He didn''t know where this powerful person came from, why he lost so quickly... [Medusa... I''m sorry, I Failed to rescue you] After these words flashed through his mind, the Black Bat fell into a deep coma.


    After all, with this level of impact, even the green skin with the strongest physical and physical strength in Marvel will have to be confused for a while, not to mention this black bat king who is not known for physical strength?


    Just as Zhou Ye was carrying the Black Bat King and was going to leave, the figure of tetanus suddenly appeared beside him, and his claws patted the Black Bat King¡ª¡ª

 Movie World Im King Chapter 310

    "NONONO...This is not a Frisbee, but I can''t play it for you, Big Dog!" Zhou Ye said, hitting Big Dog''s head with a punch.


    But obviously, this big dog has become refined, seeing that the Black Bat King cannot be rescued, his figure flashes, intending to teleport away...


    Zhou Ye didn''t plan to put a teleporting pet outside to cause trouble for himself. He smiled as he watched the tetanus teleported away.


    A green magic circle appeared behind him and turned directly counterclockwise...


    "Woo-!" Tetanus looked at Zhou Ye who appeared in front of him again, shaking his head for unknown reasons, could this bad guy also teleport?But the scenery here looks familiar.


    "Good night big dog!" As Zhou Ye''s words fell, his fist hit the tetanus head... Tetanus was like drunk. After staggering a few steps, he fell to the ground.


    "I hope that the guys from the Dog Association will not say that I abuse small animals!" Zhou Ye smiled and grabbed the tetanus collar, opened any door directly, and walked in.


    As Zhou Ye walked out of the portal with a big dog in one hand and a black bat king in the other, he saw Medusa and Crystal standing in front of him.


    "Why are you here?" Zhou Ye looked around. That''s right, he didn''t open the portal in their bedroom, but in the lobby of the underground base.


    Medusa didn''t speak with Jingjing, but rushed up, holding Zhou Ye, and kissed severely while holding Zhou Ye."We came to say goodbye to our past!"


    Chapter four hundred and sixteen


    Time reversal. When Zhou Ye just left--


    Ophelia had a goodbye with her daughter who was already dressed and planning to leave, and watched her daughter leave the room.


    Ophelia turned around again, looked at Medusa and Crystal, who were still lying on the couch, and said: "Your heartbeat has exposed the fact that you woke up, so you don''t have to pretend to sleep anymore!"


    "...What should I call you? Sister? Mrs. Hydra? Or? Aunt?" Medusa opened her eyes and looked at Ophelia slightly mockingly.


    To be honest, after Zhou Ye''s training and training all night, she didn''t have much hatred for Zhou Ye. Instead, she had an inexplicable attachment, but all the anger was transferred to Ophelia.


    "You can call me whatever you want." How could Ophelia be so easily irritated?How could it be possible to command the growing Hydra organization without the city government?


    She smiled and sat on the side of the couch, and after pressing several buttons on the side of the window, a laser projector hung from the ceiling to directly project the scene on the roof."Your little lover is here to save you... Are you excited?"


    "...I don''t know!" Medusa shook her head. She really didn''t know her psychology at the moment. Ordinarily she should be very happy, but she did not feel a trace of joy in the deepest part of her heart. , Even when she saw the Black Bat King, she didn''t feel a trace of excitement.


    Ophelia looked at Medusa''s expression and knew that she was not lying. In her heart, she couldn''t help but despise her father, and actually used evil methods when she came up... It''s really...


    But this is good, it saves a lot of things for herself, Ophelia thought of this, a smile leaked on her cheek."Then tell me... Medusa, do you hate that man?"


    "...Don''t ask me...I don''t know..." Medusa couldn''t say a word of hate at all, she didn''t know what happened to herself...


    "If I let you go now and let you and your little lover leave here, what would you do?" Ophelia asked with a smile.


    "What do you want to do?" Medusa didn''t believe Ophelia''s words at all. She sent someone to captive herself here, and now she said she would let herself go?


    "You should be the jealousy of a woman..." Ophelia said with a serious look: "After all, I also want to monopolize his love, although I know it is impossible, but can One less person is always good!"


    "...I will never leave him, you die!" After Medusa blurted out these words, she was stunned. When did she reluctant to leave this man? ?


    "Hahahahaha..." Ophelia laughed wildly. What she just said was half-truth, and it was true that she wanted to monopolize Zhou Ye, but the basis of all this is that Zhou Ye is happy, if you provoke Zhou Ye If she is unhappy, she is more willing to maintain the status quo. For her, Zhou Ye''s happiness is her happiness."You finally said what you were saying... Medusa!"


    "No, no... this is not me, this is not what I said!" Medusa was terrified. She didn''t know why, but her heart and body refused to leave Zhou Ye, and refused to leave this one that brought her supreme happiness. the man¡­¡­


    "Admit it." Ophelia stroked Medusa''s delicate cheeks and said softly: "You have fallen in love with this man, although your reason tells you that you should not fall in love with this strong X. Man, but your feelings have been conquered by him!"


    "...No, it''s impossible..." Medusa was already messed up. She was so disturbed by the conflict between emotion and reason that she couldn''t unite. She felt that she was going to be schizophrenic.


    In fact, Zhou Ye''s Spring Weather and Raining Dafa is really amazing, but in fact it is also a silent change of moisturizing things...


    But now, Ophelia has to forcibly accelerate this change, so Medusa''s reason and feelings conflict with each other.


    Looking at the Medusa who was shaking her head crazily holding her head in front of her, Ophelia smiled. She had a way to make Medusa''s feelings overwhelm her reason.


    "Tell me, how did you feel when he entered your body?" A soft voice lingered in Medusa''s ear like an old friend.


    "...It hurt at first...but later..." Medusa temporarily forgot the conflict between reason and emotion, and fell into memory.


    "Later, it was very comfortable, was it?"


    "Yeah!" Medusa''s face couldn''t help but bring a hint of redness and halo, and a smile on her horns, as if she had returned to that time.


    "So... what should I do if I can''t enjoy this feeling again in the future?"


    "No!" Hearing these words, Medusa couldn''t help but fell into anxiety, shouting: "Why? Did he not want me anymore? He said that I will be his woman from now on, and he will stay with him forever. mine!"


    "It''s not that Ye doesn''t want you anymore, but someone wants to snatch you away and snatch you from Ye''s side." The voice that seemed to be murmuring again induced.


    "Who is it? Who is going to separate me from Ye!!!" Medusa said grimly, "I will never allow it!!!"


    "It''s the Black Bat, he''s jealous, Jealousy got you!"


    "Kill him!!!" When she said this, Medusa''s face didn''t have a trace of struggle, and some were just full of killing intent. At this moment, her emotions overwhelmed reason and were completely assimilated. Reason, completed the collapse process.


    Medusa has recovered to Ching Ming again, but now she is no longer who she was just now, she has completely regarded herself as Zhou Ye''s woman.Anything that prevents her from staying with Zhou Ye is an enemy...


    And the crystal next to her was also affected by Ophelia. At this moment, looking at the two sisters, big and small, with firm expressions, Ophelia''s face was full of pride.


    As for gift-giving, after-sales must be guaranteed. It seems that I have done a good job in this after-sale.


    "Be a good one, girls!" Ophelia smiled at the two women and said, "Let''s go, let our men see your changes!"


    "Yeah!" Medusa agreed with Crystal, enduring the pain, put on her clothes, and as Ophelia walked out of the room, they were going to welcome their man to return triumphantly.


    Watching Zhou Ye drag the Black Bat King and Tetanus out of the portal, Medusa and Crystal pounced on them.Even Medusa used her long red hair to surround Zhou Ye, her sister, and herself, as if she didn''t want to be separated.


    "Okay, baby, can you tell me what happened?" Zhou Ye looked at the two women who were hehe hehe last night, a little puzzled. Although the spring winds and rains are really awkward, they have not changed so much. ¡¤State...


    "It''s nothing, my dear, it''s just that I can''t help it when I think of separating from you..." Medusa said, offering her own little goose again.


    While responding to Medusa''s request and take, Zhou Ye looked at a certain daughter with a mysterious smile on the corner of her mouth...At this moment, he was the truth.It seems that Ophelia is the ghost again.


    But that''s not bad--Zhou Ye thought unscrupulously while enjoying Medusa''s passion.


    Perhaps it was because he heard the voice of his girlfriend that he thought about by day and night, and the black bat king was awake for a short time, but he saw his girlfriend ignored him, and instead held the man who abused him into a dog. During the kiss, he didn''t come up with a sullen breath and fainted again.


    What a poor Black Bat King¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Chapter four hundred and seventeen


    At this moment, Attilan has fallen into chaos.


    "Don''t let anyone hold a weapon!" Angel said murderously: "Destroy all the people you see who dare to resist. Of course, remember to keep those useless royal families. We still need them!"


    "Hi Hydra!" Behind her, a group of big men about two meters tall and wearing black combat uniforms shouted.


    They are the Viper Legion prepared by Ophelia. They were injected with super-recovery genes before they were formed. Their skeletons are made of Edman alloy, and their loyalty is beyond doubt.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 311

    They are proficient in various killing techniques. They can drive various vehicles and vehicles. They can communicate in 13 languages. They are all sharpshooters. They can easily pick up several tons of things. They have a name. Undead Legion.


    Although the Undead Viper Corps is not the strongest legion in Ophelia''s hands, they are the best legion for this task.


    No way, the destructive power of other legions is too great. Can you imagine what Attilan will be like after sending a team of [Clearers] legions?Everything has been sanded... Then Ophelia wants to use the sand here to start a construction company?


    A Wolverine is a lonely hero, but what will happen to thousands of Wolverine?Angel is watching this scene now.


    One by one, the undead soldiers of the Viper Army, the three of them formed a combat team, covering each other and advancing towards the center of Attilan.


    Standard tactical moves, one person is the vanguard, one is supporting, and the other is responsible for guarding the surroundings.


    Facts have proved that although the alien races have many powerful people, they are all fighting on their own. Faced with the entanglement of a tactical team of Wolverine, they will be driven after they knock down a few. Dozens of Wolverines supported by rubbing and rubbing on the ground...


    And those soldiers who were knocked down stood up behind them, patted the dust on their bodies, and went into battle again... This is the terrible thing about the mass-produced X gene unit.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to laugh when he knew about this unit. It was obvious that this unit had a rhythm that couldn''t kill but also exhausted...


    At this moment, in the palace of Attilan, Simos was sitting on the throne with a triumphant expression on his face, "My stupid brother is probably fighting the guys who kidnapped Medusa!"


    "Hahaha..." Thinking of his pride, Simos couldn''t help laughing: "I don''t know what kind of expression he will look like when he finds that the entire Attilan has changed dynasty after he rescues his little girlfriend... ¡­"


    "I think your brother shouldn''t be able to come back!" With the voice, a figure appeared in front of Simos, this is a beautiful girl with golden soft and smooth hair, she is still standing behind her More than a hundred big men in black clothes."Go, control this place to prevent those guys from kicking over the wall and destroying those precious scientific and technological materials!"


    "Yes, miss!" said a viper warrior with the captain''s logo behind him respectfully. With a wave of his hand, all the black warriors were dispersed and divided into several battle groups and ran towards various important locations.


    "Who are you?" Simos asked loudly, his hand actually touching the handle of the gun pin behind him.


    "Who am I, it doesn''t matter, what matters is..." Before Angel''s words were finished, Simos had already shot her...


    "It doesn''t matter what it is, the important thing is that you are about to die! Hahahahaha..." Simos laughed wildly, he thought this woman was too stupid, and he was still telling him what was important or unimportant.


    "It''s a sad mess!" A voice stunned Simos... He couldn''t help but stopped laughing, looking at the girl who should be killed by himself and asking: "...How could you be okay... I obviously hit you..."


    "Yes, but when it reaches me, it is already just an ordinary beam..." Angel said with a smile: "Don''t you know that the attenuation of laser weapons in the air is very serious?"


    "Forget it, talk to an idiot like you too much, and you will become stupid!" Angel was too lazy to take care of this guy, and her little hand lifted slightly¡ª


    Simos is like a figure on paper, and now this piece of paper is torn apart by Angel, and Simos also split into two halves...


    "It seems that I can''t talk too much in the future!" An Qier murmured, "Someday the province was recruited, and my father laughed at the villain and died because of too much talk..."


    As she said, she walked toward the depths of the palace without looking at the two corpses on the ground.


    It took Angel less than an hour to occupy the entire Attilan.


    After all, the common people''s sense of resistance is not strong, or it should be said that they do not have too many requirements for who governs themselves, they have been numb by the caste system.


    The high-level people with strong powers are under the attack of the Viper Corps. They are stunned... Those who can be captured will be captured. They will be the best human experiment materials. Those who cannot be captured will be killed on the spot. No crime.


    This also disintegrated their resistance to a certain extent.


    Therefore, when Zhou Ye came here with Medusa and Crystal, the whole Attilan had already recovered its calm¡ª¡ª


    "Baby, here you will become king!" Zhou Ye was standing in the dormitory of the palace with Medusa, looking at Attilan outside the window and said, "Do you have any special feelings?"


    "Well, there are some!" Medusa wrapped her long hair around Zhou Ye, turned her hair into a stool, let him sit on it, and then sat down on his lap. The sound said in his ear: "I just want to know... what it would be like to be loved by you on the throne."


    "I also want to know..." Zhou Ye has become dirty... He thought of that scene a bit agitated and moved... A queen of an alien race, the dirt on the throne... Imagine it feels very dirty Feeling... [I want to come for a while, but I dare not drive!


    Just when Zhou Ye and Medusa were about to wipe their guns and go off, a young girl in a maid costume appeared in front of them."the host!"


    "Huh, Qiu, why are you here?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Because an irresponsible master left without saying goodbye, and a little sister who had just been tricked by someone thought she was dumped... So she ran into the house and made a big fuss!" Qiu Xing rolled her eyes, helpless Said: "Please, Master, you are going to Miss Ophelia and tell us at least... I went around the earth quickly!"


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye was immediately speechless, as if it was indeed his fault.But Zhou Ye suddenly thought of the sister paper Qiu said that he thought he had abandoned him. He hurriedly asked, "Is it Susan?"


    "Who else is there besides her?" Qiu said dissatisfiedly: "Master, you have caused misfortunes to others, but they didn''t show up the next day. No wonder they came here..."


    "Uh-I''ll go now!" Zhou Ye said gently on Medusa''s cheek, and then said: "Baby wait for me, I''ll be back soon!"


    "Yeah!" Medusa nodded obediently.


    Chapter 418


    In a large living room, a blonde girl was sitting on the sofa crying with rain, while another silver-haired girl sat beside her, whispering comfort.


    This is what Zhou Ye saw when he first stepped into his living room.


    "Hi, baby Susan!" Before Zhou Ye''s words were finished, the blonde girl had already jumped into his arms and said chokedly: "My dear...I thought you didn''t want me..."


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye patted Susan on the back, and softly comforted: "How could I not want you? Baby..."


    As Zhou Ye said, he said thank you to Pandora who rolled his eyes.


    "Well, my dear... Since you are back, I will go to sleep!" Pandora''s voice sounded directly in his mind."Your little girlfriend ran over just after nine o''clock... I didn''t sleep well!"


    "Thank you, baby!"


    "You can comfort her here!" Pandora said, getting up and walking upstairs.


    After Zhou Ye watched Pandora disappear from the stairs, he sat on the sofa holding an extremely wronged Susan."Okay, baby, don''t cry."


    With that, she gently wiped away the teardrops from her cheek with her hand."You won''t be pretty if you cry!"


    "Even if I become ugly, you are not allowed to leave me." Susan stopped her tears and said coquettishly.


    "Even if Baby Susan becomes a piggy, I won''t want her, I promise!" Zhou Ye teased the girl in a funny tone.


    "You are the little pig!" Susan patted Zhou Ye dissatisfiedly, then curled up her body in Zhou Ye''s arms and said, "After I arrived at school in the morning, I didn''t see you until class. ,and so¡­¡­"


    "...So, the good boy Susan skipped class, right?" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes helplessly and asked, "How did you fool the school guard?"


    "I came out over the wall..." Susan said embarrassedly: "It''s on the window in the sports equipment room..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while."I remember that window is at least two meters high, how did you get up?"


    "You''re so stupid. Didn''t you know that there is a pommel horse shelf in the sports equipment room?" Susan said triumphantly: "Don''t forget, I practiced gymnastics since I was a kid!"


    "...Well, your gymnastics movements are indeed very standard, especially the one-word horse..." Zhou Ye has a deep understanding of this...


    "...Bad guy!" Susan blushed immediately when Zhou Ye mentioned her word of horse. She remembered how the bad guy tossed herself in a certain Ferris wheel.


    "Alright, baby!" Zhou Ye hugged Susan and whispered, "Are you interested in attending a coronation ceremony for a queen?"


    "Queen? My God..." Susan was still a teenager, and she became excited when she heard the news."Can I? But I don''t have a dress. Would it be rude?"


    "...Don''t worry, I''m ready for all these things..." Zhou Ye looked at Susan''s figure. To be honest, there are really a few sisters in his harem or palace who are about the same figure as her, so the dress Don''t worry about anything.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 312

    "Then I''m going!" Susan''s eyes flashed. Although she didn''t know which queen Zhou Ye was going to take her to the coronation ceremony, she didn''t think her dear would fool herself.


    "Then we need to dress you up now!" Zhou Ye said, taking Susan''s hand and walking towards the cloakroom upstairs. Several maids followed spontaneously. They wanted to help Susan change clothes, make hair, etc. Wait... After all, women''s dresses are troublesome to wear.


    after an hour----


    "Baby, you look so beautiful." Looking at the girl in a black dress and long skirt, Zhou Ye exclaimed sincerely.


    "Really? Honey, you also look perfect!" This is the first time Susan saw Zhou Ye wearing a military dress. She has to say that Zhou Ye wearing a military dress has a strange charm. , Making people unable to remove their eyes from him.


    "Okay, let''s stop boasting ourselves." Zhou Ye said, grabbing Susan''s slender waist that Ying Ying held, and opened a portal to Medusa''s bedroom.


    "Let''s go, baby."


    "Yeah." Susan nodded obediently, then nestled against Zhou Ye and walked to the other side of the portal.


    Go through the portal-


    Susan just felt her eyes light up. It was a large and bright bedroom with a fireplace not far away, still burning.


    These are not the main points, the main point is... a girl with long red hair about his age ran over, hugged her man, and kissed her.


    "Stop--!" This is the instinct of primates to defend their territory. Of course, humans also have this instinct.At this time, Susan was like a lioness defending her territory, blocking Medusa''s gaze to Zhou Ye with her hands."Who are you? Why do you want to kiss my boyfriend?"


    "Your boyfriend?" Medusa looked at Susan with a smile, then hugged Zhou Ye''s other arm and asked: "My dear, haven''t you told her yet?"


    "I haven''t had time..." Zhou Ye felt as if he had broken something. When facing Susan, because he wanted her to accept everything about her slowly, Susan didn''t know certain things. For example...How many women does Zhou Ye have?


    "What are you talking about?" Susan looked at the conversation between the two of them, saying that they seemed to be related to herself, but she didn''t understand what they were talking about. This feeling of being excluded from others made her very uncomfortable. ... "My dear, what is your relationship?"


    "Uh-" Zhou Ye was a little stuck, he was thinking how to tell Susan this hot news.


    "Leave it to me, dear!" Medusa said to Zhou Ye with a smile.


    "Okay, but don''t irritate her too much..." Zhou Ye said helplessly.


    "It''s really different from the same person..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Medusa rolled her eyes and said slightly jealous: "No matter how I begged or struggled when I came to me, it''s useless, but you are like this girl. Let it go... I''m jealous..."


    "What are you talking about? My God, dear, did you force this woman? No..." Susan was stunned by Medusa''s extremely informative words. To be honest, she Now it''s a bit silly...


    "Well, girl..." Medusa let go of Zhou Ye''s arm and stood in front of Susan, "Do you know my dear, um-how many women our man Zhou Ye has?"


    "...I...I don''t know..." Susan looked at Zhou Ye, and then at Medusa. She really didn''t know how many women Zhou Ye had.


    "If I told you that our men have more women than you imagined, what would you do?" Medusa faced Susan, who knew nothing, a sense of superiority spontaneously. She felt better than This week, Zhou Ye¡¯s spoiled sister knows too much about her own man. Although Ophelia told her, it does not delay her to Susan. [I know our man better than her] a feeling of.


    "..." Susan looked at Medusa blankly, and then said: "Do you also include you? Red hair..."


    "...Of course!" Medusa was not irritated by Susan''s red hair. After all, she was born in the royal family, and the city still has this.


    "Then I wish you happiness!" With Susan''s soft personality on the outside, she couldn''t stand Zhou Ye''s countless boats...


    After saying this, Susan turned her head and walked...While walking, she tore her dress hard."I''m such a fool... damn..."


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Medusa, this girl deliberately."Baby... listen to me..."


    "I don''t want to hear what you say, at least now!" Susan slammed into Zhou Ye''s arms as she struggled desperately."You let me go, bastard... You make me feel like a fool to be fooled by you... I actually believe you really love me... Damn it!"


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Medusa who was smirking silently, and then at Susan who was struggling desperately in his arms."I always want to be a man who convinces others with reason, but why don''t you always give me a chance?"


    "I care about you..." Susan didn''t finish her words, and suddenly felt as if Zhou Ye was helping herself to take off her dress... She was already angry, and her anger became even more intense."Now you know that you can''t hide it from me, so do you want to take back this dress? Give it to you... and give it back to you..."


    "No... the underwear is my own..."


    "Oh... asshole... you are... even if you are like this... I won''t forgive you..."


    "Damn... damn bastard..."


    There is no misunderstanding between couples that cannot be solved by one sex. If it doesn''t work once, then twice.


    Zhou Ye deeply realized the correctness of this sentence... Of course, as a price for playing with fire, a certain queen who only planned to be of today''s rank had to postpone her coronation ceremony, and even had to call his sister to the rivers and lakes. Help me, and I also called someone who invaded Attilan to help...


    Chapter Four Hundred and Nineteen


    "Today, under the authentication of my ancestors, I awarded the crown to Medusalis Amarqueline Portagan. Under her leadership, our alien race will usher in a new future!" A white hair The prophet stood in the largest palace of the Attilan Palace, holding a crown of gems representing the symbol of royal power and placed it on Medusa''s head.


    But instead of putting on the crown, he said solemnly.


    "You have to remember that the triple crown on your head was made by the blood of our ancestors of the alien race. With it, you must always put the interests of our race as your priority. It is a right and a responsibility. It is a mirror and a mirror. It''s a shackle..."


    After saying this, the Prophet looked up at Medusa and asked, "Are you willing to take on this important task?"


    "I am willing." Medusa said firmly.


    "Then I declare!" After the Prophet finished speaking, he paused, looked around the crowd watching the ceremony, and said: "From this moment on, Medusa Lis Amarqueline Poltagan officially Become the queen of our alien race!"


    "Hurray..." Such a shout erupted from the crowd watching the ceremony.


    Of course, most of them were the shouts of the Inhumans and Hydra soldiers who had completely surrendered, while the other Inhumans who had been forced to come were watching all this with cold eyes.


    Medusa, who put on the crown, stood up, looked down at the clansmen who were watching him coldly, and lightly gave the golden scepter in his hand, "Quiet!"


    "..." The cheering crowd soon calmed down.


    "Today is a sad day for our people..." Medusa said gravely: "Just today, some people have lost their husbands, some have lost their children, and some others have lost their fathers..."


    Hearing Medusa''s words, those people couldn''t help but weep in a low voice, and the atmosphere in the whole hall suddenly became much more solemn...


    "Just today!" Medusa''s voice turned and said loudly, "Maximus launched a shameful rebellion. He released his brother, the evil Black Bat, from the prison where he was imprisoned, and he was despicable. Slaughtered the members of the Gene Council..."


    With the sound of her words, a projection device in the palace played the scene of Sims releasing the black bat king. Of course, it was silent... and on the sky screen outside the palace, the same was playing. ...And the scene of Sims massacring the congressmen.


    This caused the strangers in the crowd to exclaim... it was unthinkable for them.


    "Everyone knows that I disappeared a month ago..." Medusa continued: "But, in fact, I just encountered an uncontrollable turbulence in time and space, and I fell to a certain country on the earth, where I knew A group of good friends..."


    Medusa said, nodding to Zhou Ye, Angel and Susan who were watching.


    "And there... I also knew the love of my life!" Medusa said, reaching out to Zhou Ye and inviting him to come on stage.


    "...This Medusa, I don''t remember such a procedure for coronation..." Zhou Ye was speechless.


    And Susan next to him pouted Xiao Xiao, pinched Zhou Ye fiercely, and then said: "Go up, today, you belong to her, but... only today."


    "...Okay, okay!" Zhou Ye looked at Medusa who was begging in his eyes, stood up a little helplessly, and walked to her side.


    Seeing Zhou Ye finally walked up, a happy smile leaked from Medusa¡¯s face. She grabbed Zhou Ye¡¯s hand and continued: ¡°It¡¯s him, my favorite, it¡¯s him who removed me from the black bat. It was rescued by the king..."


    Following Medusa''s words, a picture of Zhou Ye carrying a black bat king with a blue nose and a swollen face appeared in the projection, and everyone was in an uproar.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 313

    They didn''t know how powerful Zhou Ye was, but they knew how destructive the Black Bat King was... But it was clear that the Black Bat King with great destructive power was defeated by the man in front of him.


    "And I, with the help of my friends, put an end to the rebellion, once again let our beautiful homeland [Attilan] once again restore the peace of the past!" When Medusa finished saying this, she was cheered again sound.


    Only this time, there are more alien races who don''t know the truth...The asymmetry of information is the means by which the higher-level controls the lower-level people.


    Regarding this rebellion, the people of the lower classes felt as if they were looking at flowers in the fog, not knowing why, and those who knew the truth had either died or surrendered...


    Looking at the cheering clansmen below, Medusa knew that she had deceived them temporarily. For the rest, as long as there are no surprises in her policy, then clansmen who are more and more satisfied with their lives are unlikely to be. Oppose yourself.


    "My dear, I succeeded!" Medusa squeezed Zhou Ye''s hand and whispered excitedly.


    "Yeah, baby, you succeeded." Zhou Ye calmed Medusa in a low voice. After all, she is just a sixteen-year-old girl now. It is still a bit too heavy for her to bear this burden. .


    "Don''t talk to her--"


    "Do not speak her--!"


    "Do not speak her--!"


    Looking at the two people on the stage, the alien races underneath began to booze.Shouted together.


    "Damn..." Susan looked at the crowd who kept booing, and itchy at all.Although she and Medusa have formed a comrade-in-arms relationship...but because of the unpleasantness when they first met, it is a fact that she doesn''t care much about how many women Zhou Ye has now, but it''s a bit of saying that she doesn''t care about Medusa. Nonsense...


    After all, Medusa gave her a disarm as soon as she met, and she was hurt by... Susan thought of something bad that someone had done, so she couldn''t help but touch her back again...


    But obviously, Medusa on the stage didn''t care about Susan''s feelings. Hearing the noise from below, Medusa just touched Zhou Ye with a little toe...


    This one shouldn''t be really hot or hot... It can take five minutes for the two to separate.


    "I declare-we Attilan will seek our political status in the world, just like the kingdom of Wakanda, we will declare our existence, and people, you will be able to walk in this vast expanse at will On the land, we are not shameless little mice, we are aliens!!!"


    Medusa''s words caused everyone in the audience and everyone who was listening to her enthroned speech in Attilan to stop, and then fell into contemplation.


    "When I was outside, I often wondered, what makes us strangers trapped in Attilan?"


    Medusa''s words made the alien races in the audience lost their thoughts, right?Why do we have to be trapped in Attilan?


    "It is the persecution of humans from outside, but we are so powerful, why should we be afraid of those humans?"


    "We have scientific knowledge far beyond the outside world, we have superpowers that ordinary humans do not have... We can be said to be one of the directions of ordinary human evolution, but now, those of us are trapped in Attilan and cannot go out. ¡­¡­Why is that?"


    "Because of the conservative gene councils, they are afraid that the outside world will affect their rule, so...Today, I announce that we will announce our existence and seek cooperative organizations in the world. We provide the scientific and technological information they need. And they will provide us with all kinds of materials that we lack. In the future, each of our Attilan people will be able to eat, wear warm clothes, and no longer have to worry about being defined as inferior mining because of their inability. People...because of us, there is no shortage of those things anymore."


    Following Medusa''s words, the whole Attilan was suddenly caught in cheers. They believed that if Attilan was opened up, then they would really not have to go mining anymore, and all the scarce resources would have external countries. Provide them...


    And they have the science and technology ahead of the outside world. This is their capital, and the ever-changing superpowers of the Inhumans are also their deterrence to the outside world... Then why can''t they be like the Wakanda Kingdom?


    After all, no matter how much Wakanda Kingdom hangs, he will only have one Black Panther Guardian, but there are thousands of people with superpowers in the Inhumans...It is also a country with technology far beyond the outside world. Why do we have to shut the country alone? What?


    As for the persecution from outside...


    That would be a little funny. As long as you are tough enough, which one would you dare to persecute you?


    Everyone has a nuclear button, whose one is bigger than it?


    Anyway, it¡¯s a big deal that everyone fights a nuclear war together. If it doesn¡¯t work, Attilan can go directly into the air and hide, but in metropolises like New York and London, you let them try to hide?Egg touch the stone to see who is the egg?Who is the stone?


    Chapter Four Hundred and Twenty


    Washington-S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters-in a seemingly ordinary office.


    "Today, at the United Nations Headquarters in Manhattan, New York, a dozen men in black uniforms walked here surrounded by a woman who called herself the Queen of Attilan. They called themselves alien races, and their ancestors were the earliest intelligent people. In order to stay away from the turmoil of the world, they closed the country and isolated the entire human world for thousands of years. Now, they feel that the human world has come to a world of unity, so they want to return to the human world again, and they will apply to join the United Nations. Member States..."


    With a sound of "pop-", the TV report was turned off by a person. She directly leaned on the TV cabinet and looked at the innocent-looking man in front of her and asked: "Honey, you Don''t tell me, it has nothing to do with you..."


    "Uh-probably a little bit of relationship!" Zhou Ye shrugged innocently, and said, "I just have a little relationship with that queen..."


    "...The girl with moving hair?" Peggy held her forehead, "I knew...then my dear, you tell me, how did you help them convince the five permanent governors?"


    "It''s nothing... It''s just showing a very mature nuclear fusion technology in front of them!" Zhou Ye stretched out his hands and said, "Then the five big gangsters felt that they could not let this nuclear power out of surveillance, so they agreed..."


    "..." Peggy was speechless for what she did to her own man. This was obviously waving a nuclear stick and saying to the five gangsters, Damn it, let me join?I won¡¯t abide by the Nuclear Non-Proliferation Treaty without letting me join. Anyway, I am not a member of the United Nations, and the Non-Proliferation Treaty is useless to me."Well... honey, tell me, how much control do you have over this country?"


    "Uh-this is really hard to say!" Zhou Ye said as he walked to Peggy''s side, gently took off the silver wig she was wearing, and then put all the old makeup on her face. Wipe them off one by one."How much control I have over S.H.I.E.L.D., so much control over there...After all, the two queens are sleeping on my couch..."


    "Don''t, dear, I won''t be able to go out to meet people like you..." Peggy refused weakly. In fact, she couldn''t refuse any request the man made of her.


    "It''s okay... There is no way to see people and you don''t have to see people!" Zhou Ye provoked the still young Peggy underneath with his hands, and Zhu Jiao pulled out an evil smile."It''s been a long time since I tried office sex...Would you like to try it?"


    "Oh, no... honey..." Peggy''s body became soft, and she held Zhou Ye''s clothes tightly with her hands, otherwise she might slip off."Here... here... there will always be someone..."


    "It''s okay. As the chief, no one would dare to come in without knocking on the door..." Just when Zhou Ye was about to go further, suddenly Peggy''s office was pushed aside, "Aunty¡ª¡ª"


    "Uh-" Zhou Ye was stunned, and he was beaten in the face just after speaking. This is too fast.


    "Uh-" Sharon was also stunned. Hey, why is my uncle here... It seems that it''s not time to come in... "That... Didn''t I come at the wrong time?"


    "Ahem...nothing, dear, your uncle is just looking for me for something!" Peggy coughed twice, then broke free from Zhou Ye''s arms, walked up to her niece in a serious manner, and asked: " Is there a problem?"


    "There is a document that you want to sign for in person..." Sharon stammered.


    "Come on, little dear, let uncle see if you grow up..." Zhou Ye tidyed up his clothes, then carried them up... After all, when Sharon was a child, Sharon would often visit Peggy at Zhou Ye''s house and even pay I often live in Zhou Ye''s manor in Washington during holidays.


    "Uncle..." Although Sharon looked like she refused, she was secretly looking at her aunt Peggy, cautiously looking like she was stealing love, and Zhou Ye almost laughed.


    Sharon looked at her aunt as if looking down at the file, but didn''t notice her side. She hurriedly took advantage of a bite on Zhou Ye''s cheek, and smiled: "Uncle, weren''t you still in Los Angeles the other day? Are you in Washington today?"


    "Your aunt caught me..." Zhou Ye took Sharon to sit on the reception sofa, and said with an innocent look: "I don''t know what I did wrong..."


    "Maybe you stole Xuan and was discovered by my aunt..." Sharon directly exposed Zhou Ye''s true face.


    After all, she often went to Zhou Ye to play since she was a child, especially Peggy has no children, so she treats Sharon as her own, and it hurts terribly... Sharon knows how much she is doing with her handsome uncle.


    But Sharon had to admit that since she accidentally followed someone''s way, she was also very obsessed with this feeling... Although she hasn''t really handed herself over to Zhou Ye, it is almost the same. ...


    "You underestimated your uncle, baby!" Peggy interjected: "Your uncle is not stealing such a pediatric thing as Xuan this time, he has stolen a country!"


    "...Ah..." When Sharon heard Peggy''s words, Xiao Zang turned into an O shape, and she couldn''t help asking: "Have you really found the legendary daughter country? Uncle?"


    "Uh--" Zhou Ye regrets why he told Sharon the story of learning from the West when he was a child. Sharon who made him still believes that there is a daughter country. After all, Zhou Ye has become a magician. What else is impossible?


    "Don''t talk about that, my dear, why are you here with your aunt?" Zhou Ye changed the subject urgently and asked, "If I remember correctly, shouldn''t you be preparing for college entrance examination this year?"


    "Yes, but the extracurricular internship requires us to find a unit for internship." Sharon said naturally with a face: "So I found my aunt!"


    "...I remember your aunt should be regarded as a high-security unit..." Zhou Ye was speechless.


    "It''s okay, I plan to test Sandhurst Royal Military Academy, so the internship certificate here is still valid!" Sharon blinked at Zhou Ye triumphantly, "I will be as prestigious as my aunt in the future!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 314

    "..." Zhou Ye rolled his eyes and was speechless. Who are the people in this family? They ran desperately to the army, either the army or the secret service...Dare you find some ordinary work?


    "Don''t worry about me..." Sharon looked at Zhou Ye''s expression, knowing that he was a little unhappy, and hurriedly leaned on his ear and whispered: "You know, my fighting level is very high..."


    "Yeah... it''s very high... it''s higher than the high X..." Zhou Ye directly exposed Sharon''s shortness...


    "...Rogue!" When Sharon heard Zhou Ye''s words, her cheeks and cheeks were red...It was just two years ago when she just won the championship of the women''s middle school fighting competition.


    At that time, she simply didn''t know how high the sky was, and wanted to compete with others every day...


    Once I finally annoyed my aunt and gave her a word directly."Your uncle is a master of combat. Although he is not well-known, if there is anyone in the world who can claim to be invincible, it is him..."


    This sentence aroused Sha Lang''s interest at the time. She surreptitiously called Zhou Ye directly and gave Zhou Ye a serious note on the phone.


    Thinking of the things she did in Secondary Two at that time, Sharon blushes a little now...but this is nothing...


    The most important thing is that Zhou Ye actually agreed to her challenge, and after three days, came to Washington...


    That night, the two had a battle...


    I don¡¯t know who wins and who loses...but I only know that Sharon walked out of the practice room with shaking, shaking her legs...


    Later, Sharon began to like to talk to Zhou Ye...Although the ending is the same every time, she never gets tired of it...


    At this moment, after hearing Zhou Ye teasing about herself, Sharon once again remembered the beauty of fighting and fighting... His face and cheeks were reddish, and the sound was like a mosquito: "I haven''t discussed with you for a long time. Try it? I''m much stronger..."


    "WHO is afraid of WHO?" Zhou Ye couldn''t help but agree to someone who went on the pole to look for abuse."Go, let''s go now..."


    With that said, Zhou Ye directly took Sharon''s hand and walked outside."Baby, I will take Sharon to learn martial arts, and wait for you to come back to eat together in the evening..."


    "Well, I know..." Peggy still looked down at the file, looking completely innocent, until the two left her office, she raised her head and sighed.


    It''s impossible to say that she doesn''t know the little bit tricky between her niece and her man, but... everyone has selfishness. As a woman who knows how many women Zhou Ye has, she also wants to find a natural ally. ...


    Besides, what''s bad about following your own men, nothing else, just staying youthful can upset 80% of women... eternal life, luxurious life, how many women dream of this Things, what reason do I have to push my niece away?


    Besides... she doesn''t care about Zhou Ye, this is the most important point.


    Therefore, Peggy can only let it go...


    Chapter Four Hundred and Twenty One


    New York-Brooklyn.


    This is the place where you can most appreciate that the United States is a country of immigrants, where African-American blacks account for as much as 50%, and the others are some Asians, Mexicans, and other Arabs, etc...


    In short, here, it is commonplace to be robbed when going out. If you accidentally run into something more ruthless, it is normal to be killed.


    "I really don''t know why Rogers has to come back here to live!" Zhou Ye looked at the chaos outside the car and couldn''t help sighing, "Does a person always want to return to the place where he grew up?"


    After Zhou Ye completely completed the achievements of Aunt Carter at the headquarters of S.H.I.E.L.D....After Sharon completed his internship and returned to school, he would have nothing to do again, so he wanted to see the retired old man. Friend, Rogers of the US team.


    "...I don''t know, but I think my father wants to reminisce about his childhood time!" said a blonde girl sitting next to Zhou Ye with a smile.


    "I really don''t know what is there to remember about his so-called teenage years?" Zhou Ye curled his lips and said disdainfully: "I still remember that he pointed to the trail and said to me that he was there before the serum was injected. Have been beaten..."


    "..." The blonde girl was speechless. She didn''t expect that the blonde boy in front of her looked like herself, oh no, it should be said that the blonde boy who was younger than herself would actually be the instructor her father often mentioned to herself.


    If it weren''t the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., her immediate boss Peggy Carter introduced Zhou Ye to her. Maybe she really didn''t believe that this guy would be the omnipotent instructor in her father''s mouth.


    That''s right, the blonde girl is the crystallization of the love between the first generation of Captain America Steve Rogers and the Winter Soldier. Perhaps because of the super soldier serum injection, he and the Winter Soldier have been married for more than ten years and have never had children...


    But for Steve, a more traditional man, not having children is equivalent to life is not complete...so he turned to Howard for help.


    After Howard did some tests on the two of them, it was found that neither of them had any physical problems. In the end, Zhou Ye gave a bad idea. [Since both of them are normal, it means that the hardware cannot adapt to the software. The Winter Soldier can''t be finished by upgrading!?"


    Howard was stunned by Zhou Ye''s unscientific conclusion, but in the end, when there was really no way, he could only use a dead horse as a living horse doctor.


    Fortunately, although Dr. Erskine was not rescued, after more than ten years of research, Howard has completely completed the research and development of the second-generation super soldier serum...


    The second year after the Winter Soldier was successfully injected with the second-generation super soldier serum, good news came from the two... The Winter Soldier was pregnant...


    That¡¯s why the second generation of Captain America, a sister named Sharon Rogers, has inherited the excellent physique of her parents perfectly, and even, to some extent, she has surpassed her super shot Parents of soldier serum.


    When she was just ten years old, she was sent to a secret logistics base of S.H.I.E.L.D. for training. Although the Winter Soldier was very dissatisfied, Steve accepted Peggy''s decision frankly.


    "Should I call your uncle?" Sharon looked at the handsome boy next to him with curiosity.Asked: "You know, I have listened to my father telling me about you since I was a child, but after seeing you... I found..."


    "I''m not an old man? Are you?" Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Sharon. To tell the truth, this girl is not the kind of beauty who can give people an amazing and gorgeous feeling, but she is the kind of neighbor who looks more and more attractive. The sister paper of the family''s little sister type.


    "Yes, you don''t seem to be a contemporaneous person with my dad..." Maybe because Zhou Ye has no pretensions, Sharon gradually relaxed, "How do you maintain it? What''s the matter? The secret?"


    If the issue of appearance is the biggest concern for women, then the second biggest issue is age...


    "Uh-in fact, there are many things in the world that you don''t know!" Zhou Ye said, gently extending a finger, and standing in front of Sharon: "For example...the existence of magic..."


    Sharon couldn''t help but was attracted by the slender finger that Zhou Ye stretched out. She found that the slender finger was emitting a slight golden light, and then a round and square magic technique appeared on the finger. on.


    "Oh my god-this is amazing!" Sharon couldn''t help but asked as he watched Zhou Ye''s fingers keep turning magical skills: "I remember... Dad told me that you are a martial arts expert..."


    "...Uh, you just treat me as a Mowu Shuangxiu!" Zhou Ye stopped and hurriedly changed the subject and asked, "Do you like chocolate?"


    "Of course!" Few girls can refuse the temptation of sweets, although they know that this is their biggest enemy to stay in shape...


    "I have a wonderful chocolate..."


    "How amazing is it?"


    "How you eat it, you can''t finish it with chocolate!"


    "Really?" Sharon has been distracted by Zhou Ye''s small tricks.


    "of course¡­¡­"


    With that said, Zhou Ye took out a chocolate bar and placed it in front of Sharon."This is it¡­¡­"


    "But... this looks no different from ordinary chocolate!" Sharon took the chocolate bar from Zhou Ye''s hand and looked curiously and said.


    "It''s just a disguise." Zhou Ye said, helping Sharon peel off the outer packaging of the chocolate and beckoning her to taste it."Come and try the taste of this amazing chocolate."


    "Then I will eat..." Sharon said, lightly biting into a piece of chocolate."It tastes very good...but I still haven''t noticed any difference between it and other chocolate..."


    "Look..." Zhou Ye motioned to Sharon to look at the chocolate in his hand.


    "Oh my God!" When Sharon looked at the chocolate in her hand, she was stunned. She found that the chocolate was still intact as before, with no trace of being bitten by herself."This...this is amazing..."


    "I''m telling you this is a magical chocolate." Zhou Ye smiled. It was just a small retrospective magic. If it weren''t for the entire world, he wouldn''t even need to reveal the time gem behind him. done.


    "Tell me how you did it?" Sharon was already attracted by this miraculous thing. She couldn''t help holding Zhou Ye''s arm and said coquettishly: "Tell me, Chocolate Mr¡­¡­"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 315

    "...It''s just a small trick." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Is this also the power of magic?"


    "Forget it!" Zhou Ye replied, uh, it should be regarded as using the magical power of the gem of time.But Zhou Ye won''t tell her all...


    "Magic is so convenient..." Sharon said enviously: "I really want to be a magician..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless. You are an MT holding a shield, and you are an MT who wants to be a magician... This, well, it is possible, of course, after becoming his woman.


    With the laughter of the two, Rogers¡¯s house arrived---


    Chapter Four Hundred and Twenty Two


    The residence of Steve Rogers and the Winter Soldier is not much different from other apartments. They are both an honest three-story apartment building that looks quite old.


    "At least it doesn''t seem to be so much graffiti..." Zhou Ye looked at the clean walls of the apartment and joked: "It seems that your father must have taught the hippies around him!"


    "...Of course it wasn''t my father!" Sharon Rogers smiled: "You know, my father has a very good temper, but my mother has a bad temper... When she forced someone to hold a brush and want The guy who painted his so-called art on the walls of my house and drank all the paint he brought, the walls of my house became a restricted area for hippie graffiti."


    After that, Sharon spit up her little snake head playfully and explained: "Don¡¯t tell my dad about this. This is what my mom told me when she called me. Now my dad thinks It¡¯s my own willingness to help others that touched those gangsters..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye was amused by Sharon''s playful actions, but think about it, Steve is indeed the kind of person who doesn''t like to hurt others, but obviously, his wife Winter Soldier is not a good stubble."I like your mother''s character!"


    "I also think my mother is the best mother!" Sharon said proudly.


    "..." Zhou Ye didn''t know. If she told this sister paper, her mother was actually a man or a good friend of her father... What kind of expression would she have?Surprise?Wow, this is true love...no no, this is the reaction of a senior rotten girl.anger?Why don''t you tell me that I was born as a man...Uh, this is the plot of the eight o''clock gear...


    While Zhou Ye was thinking about it, Sharon had already rang the doorbell at her door. Although she had never been here, she was no stranger to it...


    After all, when she was ten, Steve still lived in Washington and worked for S.H.I.E.L.D.At that time, she had been taken to a secret base to receive various military training...


    It¡¯s just that a beloved daughter¡¯s eager mother introduces her daughter to the changes in her life every three days at the rhythm of a letter every three days, and even comes with a thick stack of photos each time, so that Sharon and her parents have never had After any estrangement, for her, although she is in the base, her parents seem to have been by her side to accompany her...


    But this time, Peggy told her to accompany Zhou Ye back to see her parents. It might be that she meant to give her a holiday...


    As Sharon pressed the doorbell, after a while, there was a sound of footsteps, and a slightly older female voice said: "It''s best not to let me see that someone is playing my doorbell. I will put his leg Give it a discount!"


    "My mother..." Sharon said this to Zhou Ye.


    "Well, I can hear McGrady''s voice..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    The apartment door in front of the two of them opened, and a woman with a pale sideburn appeared in front of them.Winter Soldier McGrady saw his daughter at a glance, "Oh, my sweetheart, why are you back...Do you miss your mother?"


    "Mom..." Sharon was hugged tightly by her mother. After struggling for a while, she gave up this stupid idea. Obviously, although she is a bit old now, her strength is still very strong. ... "I followed him back..."


    "He?" Like all the men who faced his daughter brought back, McGrady looked at the young man behind her daughter with a scrutiny gaze... Well, it looks good, this is a perfect score, and the dress looks like a good Money person, this can add points...The corners of the mouth always have the kind of smile that seduce girls, this needs to be reduced...


    Just as the Winter Soldier saw Zhou Ye more and more familiar... Zhou Ye said hello to her: "Hi, Tracy... Don''t you remember me? Then I''m really sad... You know, to save you, Shi Tiff left me and ran out with you..."


    "Instructor¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" After Zhou Ye''s reminder, the Winter Soldier finally remembered who Zhou Ye was... After all, she didn''t meet Zhou Ye very often, "You Why are you here?...No, I mean why would you be with my daughter..."


    Having said this, the Winter Soldier suddenly remembered what his husband Steve had said to him... and Zhou Ye''s record... hurriedly turned to look at his daughter Sharon and asked: "Baby, what are you and him? Relationship? You shouldn''t be...???


    "...What''s our relationship? My friend..." Sharon was confused by the words of her mother...


    "Then you... have you..." The Winter Soldier said as he raised his two thumbs and made a very obscene gesture.


    "Mom... we just met today!" Sharon rolled her eyes at the action of her mother, and said, "It was Chief Carter who asked me to bring him to you..."


    "Nothing is fine... Nothing is fine..." McGrady then let go of her high-hanging heart. She has already planned that if her daughter is already at a loss, she will take her husband''s history of the US team. Tiff, forced Zhou Ye to marry his daughter...


    ... Zhou Ye watched Tracy McGrady''s movements, and was speechless. What did Steve teach his wife about himself? What kind of image does he look like in the family''s mind...


    If Steve knew about it, he would probably say [Nothing, just telling the instructor that you have set the brilliant record of a song and dance troupe overnight.


    "Tracy--who is it!" At this moment, Steve''s voice came from the room.


    "Rogers...I''m here!" Zhou Ye shouted directly.


    Following Zhou Ye''s shout, there was a sound of something knocking over in the room, and then a figure appeared in front of Zhou Ye, "Instructor¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    "You''re getting old... Rogers." Zhou Ye sighed as he looked at the man with an apron and gray sideburns.


    "...Instructor, you still haven''t changed at all." Steve looked at the instructor in front of him, the man who urged him forward, the man who helped him solve his worries, the man who would never catch up with him. ......Can''t help but feel a little bit emotional.


    "But your kid''s muscles are still very flexible..." Zhou Ye smiled and slapped Steve''s brother. Although the super soldier serum can''t make them immortal, it at least slowed their aging. Steve and Winter Soldier Both were born in 1918, and now, sixty-five years have passed, and the two still look like people in their 40s or 50s...


    "Now I can still fight!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Steve said with his back.


    "No, Steve, you have been fighting long enough, it''s time to take a break!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "I just want to see my old friends this time. There is no mission, so don''t get excited!"


    "...Instructor, let''s have a good drink today..." Steve grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand and walked towards the living room."It just so happens that I''m trying to make desserts. Would you like to try one?"


    "The dessert made by Captain America...even if it is poisonous, I have to taste it!" Zhou Ye said happily. It seems that Steve is now very comfortable with his retirement, and he feels very pleased.


    Behind the two, Tracy McGrady, the Winter Soldier, also took his daughter and asked."Sweetheart, you really have nothing to do with him... well, do you have any contact with him?"


    "...Mom, how many times have I said that, I really saw him today..." Sharon was annoyed by her mother''s words, but to be honest, she really has a touch of Zhou Ye. Favor...No way, facing a handsome and funny man who speaks very decently, few women will be unmoved...


    Chapter Four Hundred and Twenty Three


    Zhou Ye and Steve drank for six full hours during the meeting...From noon to night, the two recalled the moments in the barracks together...


    Of course, Steve''s biggest complaint against Zhou Ye was that the flagpole was welded to death... This time, he dared to complain twice in front of Zhou Ye through Jiu Jin.


    And Sharon also learned a lot of her father¡¯s embarrassment from Zhou Ye, such as the little man who dragged the whole team, and the disgraceful nicknames such as the princess of the special unit, which made her treat herself It always seemed that the wise Shenwu''s father had a different understanding.


    Unconsciously, time has come to the beginning of Hua Deng.


    "Okay...I should almost leave..." Zhou Ye looked at Rogers, who fell asleep on the sofa with satisfaction, hum, and had a drink with brother, never died...


    "Then I''ll send you off..." said Winter Soldier McGrady, standing up and sending Zhou Ye out...


    But at this moment, Steve, who was already drunk on the sofa, mumbled "Meddie...Meddie..."


    "It seems that I can''t give you away..." McGrady said helplessly, looking at his husband.


    "It''s okay, I can come by myself!" Zhou Ye said as he stood up and walked out of the door. Sharon walked to Zhou Ye''s side first and said, "I''ll see you..."


    "Alright..." McGrady said while holding Steve''s head, "Don''t delay too long... It''s not safe here at night!"


    "I know mom..." Sharon said, picking up her coat and putting it on her body, sending Zhou Ye out of the door.


    "It''s fine here..." Zhou Ye looked at the dark street outside: "Your mother is right, it is not safe here!"


    "...Have you forgotten that I am the second-generation Captain America?" Sharon said, raising his arm and making a bodybuilding movement."Don''t you think I can''t even beat those little gangsters..."


    "...Hehe" Zhou Ye laughed blankly."Sorry, I see girls always forget what kind of ability she has..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 316

    "I''m not weak at all!" Sharon said, suddenly holding Zhou Ye''s cheeks in both hands, lit her toes, and gently stopped her mouth...


    Zhou Ye is a little confused, what''s the situation...


    This is said to be a mouthful, but in fact it is just a touch of water...Of course, if the object is someone who has no moral integrity, then the situation will obviously change.


    Although Zhou Ye didn''t understand what had happened, he could still do it smoothly. He hugged Sharon and pryed her away...


    After a long time-


    Sharon finally recovered her sanity, pushed Zhou Ye away, and then closed the door of the room with a bang, shutting Zhou Ye outside.


    With her back against the door of the room, Sharon felt that her heart was about to jump out... "Damn...damn..."


    McGrady instilled in her various reasons for not being able to get close to Zhou Ye. He even said that as long as he got close to Zhou Ye, he would fall in love with him without any dignity, but McGrady had forgotten that his daughter too. Just eighteen years old, and in a youth rebellious period.


    Sharon felt that her mother was alarmist, but also wanted to prove that she would not just love Zhou Ye without dignity just by contact... Therefore, this feeling¡¤love rookie took her first step, but she found that something was happening. It seems to be different from what I thought...


    "Oh, my God, I seem to have done a stupid thing..." Sharon sat on the floor leaning on the door with her head, she felt as if Zhou Ye''s figure had broken into her heart at this time...


    "Ha...I''ve taken down this account... Baby Sharon, looking forward to seeing you again..." Zhou Ye stood at the door, although there was a door, but everything inside could not be hidden from him... Seeing Sharon with a tangled face, Zhou Ye smiled.


    It was obviously not the best time to capture this girl, so Zhou Ye turned around and walked towards the intersection after saying that... At this point, it was almost time for the maid to drive over to pick herself up.


    When he reached the intersection, Zhou Ye saw his unique and luxurious car as expected.


    Skillfully opened the back door and sat on it, "Let''s go back..."


    "Okay, Master." The maid who drove agreed and started the car slowly.


    Today Zhou Ye wants to return to his manor on Long Island, and there is a Queens District between Long Island and Brooklyn...


    I thought it was a smooth way home, but unexpectedly something happened...


    When Zhou Ye''s special car drove to the intersection of Queens and Brooklyn, a girl wearing a leather dress and a leather skirt with smoky makeup on her face and a blow-out hair rushed to Zhou Ye''s car. Blocked his way.


    "Help me...Help me..." She slapped Zhou Ye''s car glass desperately, crying and begging.


    "Master, do you want me to clean up her?" the maid asked. She knew that her master hated this kind of non-mainstream girls most.


    "Forget it, let her get in the car..." Zhou Ye almost hit his nose with a sudden brake, but it might be because he had teased a little cutie again today, and he didn''t feel how angry.


    "Good master!" said the maid and opened the car door...


    After the non-mainstream girl got in the car, she thanked her desperately: "I''m sorry, sir, I''ll leave soon..."


    "Have you encountered any trouble?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Those bastards... they want to force me..." The girl cried, covering her face, "I thought everyone was friends... but I didn''t expect them... oooooo..."


    "Yes..." Zhou Ye stopped talking when he was about to ask who it was, because he had seen a group of clothes full of glitter, with hair as if it had been electrified, wearing flared pants holding steel pipes and watermelon. The knives gangsters stood in front of their car.


    "Hand over that bitch..."


    "Get out of the car-bastard..."


    "Do you want to know how we dealt with people who snatched our codewords? Rich guy... Your car is good. Can you borrow me to drive for two days?"


    Seeing the group of silly X youths outside the car laughing and cursing, thinking they were invincible, Zhou Ye sighed helplessly. These guys are a waste of air alive."Ying, solve them, don''t make it too bloody..."


    "Your will, Master!" The maid smiled and opened the car door. She has toys to play with again...


    "Oh, there is a more beautiful girl... Pete, don''t want your unfamiliar girl, I think this is not bad... You can just be the same as this rich guy!" a black man in a leather jacket shouted With.


    "Hahaha, yes Pete, it''s better to make this chick better than that..."


    "Gentlemen, are you ready..." the maid said with a smile: "Did you die?"


    "Hahahaha... I like such an arrogant chick, yes, chick, I''m ready to die, but I want to be cool and die..." The bastard who said this sentence thought he was humorous and laughed. stand up.


    "It''s about to open soon, so I can''t delay any longer." Following this sentence, the maid suddenly disappeared in place¡ª¡ª


    In an instant, more than a dozen gangsters stopped their movements, and all of them were silent...From time to time, some people made ho ho--the kind of sound that couldn''t breathe.


    As the maid reappeared in the same place, a blood arrow suddenly shot from the throats of all the bastards. All of them were cut off by the maid in an instant.


    The girl who was holding her eyes and couldn''t bear to see the maid being insulted and humiliated at this time also secretly glanced over through the gap between her fingers... She was stunned by the scene in front of her.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Twenty Four


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh A... After all, she is just a rebellious girl.


    For her... the scene before her is enough to make her unforgettable for a lifetime.


    "Look...you scared our guests!" Zhou Ye smiled and teased his maid as he looked at the girl who ran into his arms unconsciously.


    "That''s really sorry!" The maid rolled her eyes, and the girl who was frightened suddenly plunged into Zhou Ye''s arms again...


    "..." The maid stopped paying attention to the girl who was terrified by herself, and again started the car and drove towards Long Island Manor... As for the corpses of the punks all over the ground?Who cares about these marginal people? It is estimated that the sheriff in this area will see the bodies of these guys as gang fighting.


    In their words, don''t waste taxpayers'' money. These gangsters are not worth the effort to track down.


    The girl was still trembling. She was still afraid of the maid, completely unaware of how dangerous it was to hide in the arms of the maid''s master.


    "Okay... don''t be afraid. Those are just some social garbage. They just tried to round you... Have you forgotten?" Zhou Ye''s voice sounded in her ears, as if it had some magical power. Soothing her restless heart.


    "Hmm--" The girl listened to Zhou Ye''s magnetic voice, her whole body no longer tight, and the fear in her heart seemed to be much less.


    "You haven''t told me what your name is?" Zhou Ye asked curiously: "Why do you mix with that group of people?"


    "My name is May Riley..." The girl still didn''t realize that she was snuggling in Zhou Ye''s arms. Maybe it was because Zhou Ye gave her a sense of security, maybe because Zhou Ye''s words made her relax."My father left me and my mother when I was very young... and my mother always beats me... I clearly did nothing wrong... but she always beats me..."


    "Does your mother drink too much?"


    "No... she doesn''t have money to buy wine!" May Riley said: "Every time she beats me, she scolds me. It is because of me that my father left this house..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless. It seemed that this was another tragedy caused by a man who was unwilling to take responsibility.


    But May Riley...a familiar name, May Parker?Spider-Man¡¯s Aunt May used to be called May Riley... It seems that her family used to live in Brooklyn...


    It seemed that I finally found a person to talk to, and the girl''s words could not stop."I don''t want to go home... but I don''t know where to go... Later, the gangsters said they could give me a place to live, as long as I play with them... I don''t know what that means, I thought It was just help between friends, but today they said they wanted to...said to..."


    Said this, Mei''s magic became extremely frightened, "They want to force me... I ran out while they were unprepared..."


    "Then what are you going to do now?" Zhou Ye looked at Mei carefully, and to be honest, she had a good copy, which looked a bit like Marisa Tomei when she was young.


    "I don''t know... I don''t know where to go... I don''t want to go home..." Mei has forgotten that it was only the first time she and Zhou Ye met, perhaps because Zhou Ye''s words contained a hint of hypnosis. It made her feel as if she could trust this man.


    "Well... it''s better to go to my house for now." Zhou Ye started abducting girls again. There is no reason to leave such beauties to Spider-Man''s uncle, right?

 Movie World Im King Chapter 317

    "But...Will this bother you too much?" Mei asked hesitantly.


    "No... I have a lot of rooms!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    Soon-May Riley knew what Zhou Ye meant by the so-called many rooms.She looked at the extremely luxurious and large villa in front of her, and couldn''t help but widen her eyes."This...is this your home?"


    "Of course, let''s go, let''s go in." Zhou Ye said, pulling Mei into his villa without any explanation.


    "Master, dinner is about to start soon, and the ladies are waiting for you!" A maid walked over and took off Zhou Ye''s coat and said.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll take this little girl up to wash up!" Zhou Ye said, grabbing Mei and walking towards the second floor...


    "Ye, is this okay? Is it really okay to let the ladies wait?" May Riley looked cautious, although this man who made her feel so fascinated her, and she didn''t know the so-called What do you mean by her husband, but... she doesn''t want him to be embarrassed for herself.


    "It''s okay, it''s all family members."


    While talking, Zhou Ye has taken her to a bedroom, opened the door of the bathroom, and said: "You can use the toiletries here, they are all new, and the towels are just changed. , So don¡¯t worry about it being someone else¡¯s item..."


    "Then what about you?" Mei asked as she held the door frame in her hand before being pushed into the bathroom by Zhou Ye.


    To be honest, even though she knew that it was impossible, Mei still wanted Zhou Ye to wait for her outside, to be honest...In a strange place, this man who had a good impression of herself seemed to have become her only support... ¡­


    "Don''t worry, I''m waiting for you outside." Zhou Ye smiled and said something that made Mei Anxin, and she immediately felt a lot more relaxed.


    "Ok!"


    May Riley''s unconscious mouth showed a slight smile, and she didn''t even notice why she was so attached to this man who had only met for less than an hour.


    "It''s not easy..." Zhou Ye sat on the sofa in the bedroom, smiling at the closed bathroom door.


    In order to make this little cutie trust him completely, Zhou Ye even used the hypnotic ability that he hadn''t used for a long time...


    what?You say this is despicable?NONONO, there is nothing despicable or despicable about foaming sister paper. Zhou Ye always thinks that as long as the tricks are easy to use, they are good tricks. Do you need to care about so much?At least he is very disciplined without the overlord''s hard bow...


    Just when Zhou Ye felt complacent because he had recovered a few minutes of exercises outside, Mei in the bath and room had already started to wash...


    Remove the exaggerated makeup and wash off the explosive hairstyle, a pure and beautiful girl appeared in the mirror like this.


    Tonight, May Riley has undergone too many drastic changes. A friend wanted her to be strong, and then she was killed by a beautiful maid in front of her eyes... All of these made her very tired, and the right water temperature made her feel bad. I relaxed consciously...


    I don¡¯t know when--May Riley lay in the jacuzzi and fell asleep deeply...


    "May? Are you okay..."


    "Speak...May?"


    "I''m in..."


    "I really went in..."


    After shouting a few times, Zhou Ye directly opened the door of the bath and room and walked in. In fact, those shouts were just a gesture. He clearly knew what happened inside...


    "The plum with her makeup removed is really beautiful..." Zhou Ye looked at the little beauty lying in the bathtub asleep.Said with a smile, the plum covered with drops of water at this moment is like a mermaid.


    "Although it is a constant temperature... but after soaking for a long time, it will not be good for your skin..." Zhou Ye said, bending down, directly hugged May Riley, and walked out of the bathroom...


    Gently placing Mei on the sofa, Zhou Ye took out a bath towel to help her wipe the drops of water on her body, Mei slowly opened her eyes, and asked with a vague appearance: "Ye, how are you? it''s here?"


    "You fell asleep... I took you out." Zhou Ye said as he wiped her body with a bath towel in his hand. Maybe it was because Zhou Ye''s movements made her too comfortable and uncomfortable. Mei couldn''t help but Groaned lightly.


    "Damn little demon spirit... don''t you know how hard I endured?" Zhou Ye couldn''t help it anymore, and threw the bath towel in his hand on the ground, and then confronted the personal terminal on his hand. Said something."Autumn, let the ladies eat first, I guess I won''t be able to catch up..."


    "What''s wrong? Ye..." Mei''s words were only exchanged for Zhou Ye, who pounced on her face.


    "Mmm--"


    Chapter Four Hundred and Twenty Five


    Two hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Oh my god-am I destined to lose my X body tonight?" May Riley hugged Zhou Ye tightly and complained, but there was a smile on her face.


    "Well, that''s right, you are destined to lose your body X on my couch tonight!" Zhou Ye''s words made May Riley roll her eyes, she knew the true face of this man. Gentleness is his disguise, he is a beast.


    At this moment, a grunting sound rang, and Zhou Ye''s movement to caress Mei stagnated, "Are you hungry?"


    "Yeah!" Mei nodded softly. Tonight, she ran away again and was frightened. Finally, there was an intense exercise on the couch. How could she not be hungry.


    "Let''s go down for dinner..." Zhou Ye said, standing up holding Mei, to be honest, this girl''s body and figure are really not so good, should be big, should be upright...Zhou Ye expressed his satisfaction .


    "I''ll do it myself..." Mei said, struggling to get out of Zhou Ye''s arms, and she was staggering, and she gritted her teeth in a severe pain somewhere.


    "Are you okay?" Zhou Ye hurriedly helped him up.


    "I''m fine..." Mei Qiang endured the pain, took two steps, barely able to bear it, so he let go of Zhou Ye''s arm and wanted to get her own clothes.


    "No... baby, your clothes are here." Zhou Ye said, taking out a few boxes from the side, containing all the clothes that Mei wants to wear.


    To be honest, most of these clothes were evenly distributed from his women. Those gang of women like to sweep the streets when they are fine... Besides, Zhou Ye didn''t care about the money, they couldn''t put it down in the closet. Many clothes are not worn at all after they were bought.


    They happened to know that their man had returned with a new woman. Based on what they knew about Zhou Ye, the woman who could bring into this house would basically not be able to escape, so they heard the maid tell about Mei¡¯s approximate three-dimensional back. , Simply take out the clothes that I have not worn and give them to the newcomer, which is also a good performance.They are all popular new models this year, and there is no problem of obsolescence.


    Because they know how to make their men satisfied, and they know what their men are most taboo...


    "Are these really for me?" Mei looked at the familiar brand logo on her clothes bag. As a girl, she might not know who Captain America is, but she would never fail to know what the latest fashion is. Fashion. Obviously, Mei also recognizes these signs. For her, these are clothes that she was once out of reach...


    Maybe the price of this dress made her unable to afford it even after a year of odd jobs...


    "You know... I... I don''t want these..." Mei said in a daze. Does she like these famous brands?Of course, no girl would dislike it, but she didn''t want Zhou Ye to misunderstand that she was a vanity girl, uh, she should be a woman now.


    "Of course I know..." Zhou Ye saw Mei''s thoughts, walked over, and gently hugged her."In fact, these were not given to you by me. I also know that you are not a vain girl. These are just the meeting gifts given to you by the ladies below..."


    "Then...then I have to thank those ladies..." Mei thought that the wife in Zhou Ye''s mouth might be Zhou Ye''s relatives...


    "I also think you should thank them well..." Zhou Ye smiled, he wouldn''t say it through now, it would be no fun to say it through now.


    After Mei changed into her clothes, Zhou Ye felt a sense of surprise and beauty. The original fluffy explode has now been tied into a side ponytail, which is slightly fluffy and draped diagonally over her shoulders. The fitted black trousers hold her A little bit of temptation and bewilderment is added to the silhouette of the dolphins...


    The white bottoming shirt and the red woolen coat gave Mei a bit of love and love as a woman at home... Zhou Ye couldn''t help but hug her with the whole image."Baby, I don''t want to let you go anymore..."


    "...My dear, will we wait until we finish eating?" Mei was softened by Zhou Ye''s movements, and she nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms. She couldn''t help but begged: "I am really now. It''s not working..."


    "...Okay!" Zhou Ye reluctantly let her go for the time being, he knew that Mei was indeed unsatisfied now...


    When Zhou Ye took Mei downstairs and came to the restaurant, Mei looked at the fourteen beautiful women with different styles and emotions sitting around the rectangular table. They were looking at herself with curious eyes.


    "Hi..." Mei said awkwardly.


    "Hi-my name is Joan Agnes. You can call me Joan." Joan stood up with a smile and said kindly: "This is Millie, Heidi..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 318

    She also enthusiastically introduced her sisters to a group of May.


    "Hi, how are you..." Mei seemed to be infected by Joan''s enthusiasm, and boldly introduced herself."My name is May Riley... You can call me May or Riley."


    "Hi, Mei... what do you think of this dress?" a girl asked, pointing to Mei''s clothes.


    "I think it''s pretty good!"


    "Let me just say-this dress definitely matches Mei''s temperament very well..." the girl said happily.


    "..." Mei looked at the happy girl, feeling a little at a loss.


    "Don''t pay attention to her..." Joan said with a smile: "When she bought this dress, we ridiculed her for a long time, because her skin color didn''t match this dress... Now she finally found someone who proved her vision. , Although she is not wearing it..."


    "This is really..." Mei doesn''t know what to say.


    "Okay, let''s eat..." Joan said, blinking at Mei, "We just waited to see your new clothes. We haven''t eaten yet!"


    "Thank you so much..." Mei was embarrassed by Qiong''s words, but Renjia wanted to wait so long for her to eat. In contrast, it seems that she and Ye are on top of each other in a humiliating manner. It seems a bit too much... ¡­


    "Don''t listen to her nonsense..." Zhou Ye rolled his eyes, "They are just curious about you!"


    "Curious about me? Why are you curious about me?" Mei was confused by Zhou Ye''s words.


    "Curious about what kind of beauty this new member of the family is like." A girl''s words made Mei''s heart as sweet as eating honey. It seems that Ye''s family has begun to accept herself... She is very happy.


    Three women in a drama, so what are the fourteen women?Zhou Ye will tell you that it is a large-scale suspense detective action palace battle drama...


    At the dinner table, although May is surprised that these girls are so beautiful and young, why do the maids call them ladies?Whose wife are they?


    Finally, after eating, while eating dessert, Mei finally couldn''t help but ask...


    "Why are you so young, but the lady maid calls you a lady?"


    With her words, the whole restaurant suddenly became quiet, and all the girls turned their eyes to Zhou Ye, one of the family members.


    "Honey, haven''t you told her yet?" Joan asked.


    "I haven''t had time to say..." Zhou Ye shrugged his shoulders, looking innocent.


    "What? Tell me what?" Mei looked at the weird expressions of the girls, with a hint of speculation in her heart...


    Although the women called Zhou Ye their dear, but dear is not a special term for lovers. Very often, family members will also use dear pronouns, but at this moment, Mei seems to understand something...


    "Then let me tell you..." Joan looked at his man indifferently, and knew that his man would definitely not let this new sister go...


    "...What? Tell me what..." Mei Qiang smiled: "You won''t tell me that you are actually a family of vampires..."


    "No, dear, it''s useless to escape, this is something you have to face sooner or later..." Qiong looked at Mei''s dodging gaze and said, "You should have seen it. In fact, we are all Ye''s women. This is also the reason why the lady maid would call our wife. In this family, only Ye''s woman can be called the madam..."


    "Don''t make such a joke with me...haha...it''s not funny at all..." Mei looked at everyone unacceptably, "it is almost the 21st century, you tell me there is still a man Marry so many wives...?"


    "This is not a joke..."


    "No, I don''t believe it..." Mei looked at Zhou Ye with pleading eyes in her eyes: "My dear, tell me this is just a joke..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was silent for a moment, and then said: "This is true, Qiong is not joking..."


    "Why..." Mei stood up and asked in a loud voice: "Why... why do you have so many women and provoke me..."


    "Because of this..." Zhou Ye was too lazy to say any more, and directly picked up Mei, ignoring her struggle, and walked towards the second floor...


    The other girls glanced at each other and consciously followed... They knew that it was time for the newcomer¡¯s unique program again. There has been no newcomer welcome ceremony in this manor for a long time. Natasha and Peggy are based in Washington. And Zhou Ye has been running back and forth around the world recently, and it has been a long time since there was such an interesting ceremony...The girls were also a little impatient.


    In the room upstairs - five hours later.


    "You are really a beast... Mr. Beast!" Mei bit Zhou Ye''s shoulder fiercely, and she couldn''t help it. This time she really knew what her man was...


    Looking at the big couch where the corpses are everywhere, she is too lazy to think about how many women Zhou Ye has now. What she is interested in now is how many women does this guy need to balance him?


    Chapter Four Hundred and Twenty Six


    Three years later------


    "My dear, you really didn''t use it to give me away..." Although Susan said so, she had a smile that couldn''t be concealed.


    Today is the day when she was admitted to the Massachusetts Institute of Technology, and her man, the guy who stopped going to school after getting in, actually drove himself to Cambridge, Massachusetts. This is really a surprise... ¡­However, you must never give him a smiley face, who told him to abandon himself in school for three years.


    "Baby...you know, I really hate going to school..." Zhou Ye explained with helplessness looking at the girl who had to strain her face and pretended to be angry.


    "But I don''t think you hate the school''s sports equipment room... and the locker room..." Every time Susan uttered a place name, Zhou Ye felt his eyelids twitch.


    This girl is acting coquettishly with herself...These places are the battlefields where the two people fought...If you haven''t fought in those places, you dare to say that you went to school?Tucson really broke the pattern.


    Obviously this girl is venting her resentment... because a girl suddenly appeared during a battle in the dressing room, causing a girl who was about to be high in X to lose her restraint...


    Zhou Ye also has his own tricks to deal with Susan like this. He smiled slightly, holding the steering wheel in one hand, and touching Susan''s cheek lightly in the other, and said, "Listening to you, I also think that the school is also good... I haven''t really gone to university, and I''m very longing for university libraries...electronic classrooms and the like-I''m starting to think about whether or not I should be admitted to be with you too? Baby."


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, a certain girl who was pretending to be angry couldn''t hold on anymore. Her eyes were watery, Wang Wang, Zhou Ye''s eyes were white, and she deliberately leaned under the steering wheel...


    "Oh... baby, yes, that''s all..."


    On the interstate highway, a supercar produced by Umbrella suddenly drew a zigzag, and then began to accelerate frantically...


    Speed ??and Excitement¡¤Love Reality Version, Hot¡¤Spicy in theater...


    The speed once reached more than 600 kilometers per hour...The helicopters behind him lined up with the police car, but they were all eggs... After Zhou Ye''s passionate and sentimental self-driving tour across the United States arrived in Cambridge town, there would naturally be people on it. His car will help him with the crime, and there will be a team of lawyers who will help him with the lawsuit... so he doesn''t care.


    It takes forty-two hours to drive normally, and it took Zhou Ye less than 20 hours to finish the race...Because his car uses nuclear fusion batteries, there is no need to refuel... But those poor police cars can''t do it. ...


    In the end, even Umbrella arranged to help him with the crime did not appear, because...


    "My dear, what are you doing? Do you know that your drag racing actually made those people start asking for help from S.H.I.E.L.D...." Peggy''s image appeared in front of Zhou Ye.


    "Wow, I thought they would send fighter jets to chase me..." Zhou Ye smiled."I just sent Susan to MIT school."


    "...Is Susan here?" Peggy asked.


    "Hi, Peggy¡ª" Susan stretched her face in front of Zhou Ye''s watch and greeted Peggy.


    "Hi, Susan, congratulations on being admitted to the Massachusetts Institute of Technology..."


    "Thank you..." Susan smiled: "Peggy, it''s so ugly, you pretend to be so ugly, don''t you plan to retire?"


    "...I will retire after I arrange the internal affairs of S.H.I.E.L.D...." Peggy smiled: "But...I don''t have a suitable successor yet..."


    "Can''t Cyclops?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "I don''t like his acting style, so I don''t plan to consider him..." Peggy passed the original S.H.I.E.L.D. Director directly.

 The Movie World Chapter 319

    "Well, when you retire, let''s travel around the world together..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "My newly-built Great Emperor yacht is almost finished..."


    "Okay, I will consider..." Peggy said: "I will now send an official letter to the police to prove that you are performing an urgent task, well, Susan, have fun..."


    "Well, thank you Peggy." Susan smiled and waved goodbye to Peggy.


    "Bye..."


    After hanging up the communication, Zhou Ye opened the window of the car and asked a man in a black suit who was waiting next to him who looked like an ordinary office worker to call the car."Okay, Peggy is already done. You don''t need to commit the crime. Go back to work..."


    "Okay, dominate." The man said, turning and leaving Zhou Ye''s car.


    "Evil rich people, there are people who can commit a crime..." Susan whispered.


    "Don''t forget, you are now a rich woman, you have to try to stand in this class to see the world..." Zhou Ye smiled and gently took a mouthful of Susan''s eyes."Okay, now I can drive you to school directly..."


    "I can''t wait to see what the new school looks like..." Susan said happily.


    Zhou Ye drove his car directly into the Massachusetts Institute of Technology. Although outside vehicles were not allowed to enter here,... Zhou Ye''s car was an exception. Why?For Umbrella''s huge annual sponsorship to MIT, for the numerous research projects and research funds received from Umbrella every year...for the Umbrella logo in front of Zhou Ye''s car.


    Whether you want to admit it or not, there are always privileged classes in this society.


    Susan looked at the parents who sent students to school outside the car who pointed to her car, and asked a little uneasy: "My dear, are we too high-profile like this..."


    "Don''t worry about the sorrows of the dogs who have lost their lives..." Zhou Ye glanced at the parents. It was obvious that they were angry why their car couldn''t drive into the school."They know better than anyone what kind of society the United States is. They are just here to give their children a thought, so they desperately pretend to be unafraid of power."


    "..." Susan was speechless. Her man seemed to look down on American society very much... Actually, it wasn''t Zhou Ye that looked down upon it. Zhou Ye even thought that such a society was really great, at least for the rich.


    "Where are we going? My dormitory is not here..." Susan asked hesitantly as she watched Zhou Ye turn her car into a secluded villa area.


    "Of course I went to your dormitory, but not the dormitory assigned to you by the school, but the dormitory I found for you..." Zhou Ye said, parked his car in front of an independent villa, skilled The controller in the car opened the garage door of the villa and drove the car in...


    "...Don''t tell me, you have a student girl here..." Susan thought about the virtues of her own man, and then contacted the girl''s clothes hanging on the second floor of the villa that she had just seen, and instantly found something by herself. The feeling of truth.


    "...You think too much, baby, this is the place where my goddess lives...I just want you to be your company!" Zhou Ye said helplessly, after all, Nini hasn''t gotten started yet, so she''s not her own woman. , So he is not cheating.


    "...Well, I almost forgot the fact that I fell in love with an old monster." Susan complained about Zhou Ye''s age.


    "...The old monster is going to kiss you..." Zhou Ye said with a smile on Susan''s chin.


    "..." Susan closed her eyes obediently. At this moment, she suddenly saw a girl in a white nightdress standing in front of the car with tears in her eyes, suddenly shocked."Honey, what is that..."


    "..." Zhou Ye looked in the direction Susan was pointing. It was his adopted daughter, Nina Stark... "Nini, what''s wrong with you? Why are you here? What happened?"


    Zhou Ye looked at Nina with teary eyes and suddenly felt a bad feeling. He hurriedly pushed the car door, walked down, and stood in front of Nina and asked anxiously.


    "...Godfather...My father...My father..." Nina couldn''t say enough sad words...


    "What happened to Howard?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "My dad was in a car accident..." Nina finally spoke out, hugging Zhou Ye and cried...


    ...It shouldn''t be, the Winter Soldier has been mothered, and it has not fallen into the hands of Lao Maozi, and the Hydra is in the hands of her own woman, she will not come to harm Howard again... How could this guy have a car accident Up?


    Chapter Four Hundred and Twenty Seven


    "Listen to Nini baby, you can''t cry now... Tell me, where is your father now?" Zhou Ye asked hurriedly.


    "Jarvis told me that it was in the George Washington Hospital..." Nina Stark was already anxious.... After hearing her godfather''s words, she suddenly remembered the address that the butler had told her.


    "Okay, let''s go..." Zhou Ye said, turning around and said apologetically to Susan: "I''m sorry, dear Susan..., I''m afraid I can''t attend your freshman speech..."


    "Go ahead, I''ll be fine." Susan had heard everything clearly behind Zhou Ye. She was not a savage princess, and naturally wouldn''t blame Zhou Ye for leaving herself to see the car accident. friend.


    "Baby, you are amazing." Zhou Ye said gently on Susan''s cheek and said directly to his goddaughter: "I''ve been to that place once, I''ll open the door..."


    With that said, Zhou Ye directly opened a random door, he pulled Nina and rushed in... As the figures of the two disappeared into the random door, Susan sighed helplessly, even though he knew it was Zhou. Ye was in a hurry, but he was absent at the most important moment in his life, and he still had some regrets in his heart.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye and Nina, who had already arrived at the Washington Hospital, rushed directly to the emergency room... After asking the nurse along the way, the two came to the door of the operating room...


    By coincidence, the two saw the lights in the operating room go out, and a doctor in sterile clothes walked out of it.


    "Doctor, how is Mr. Howard?" Zhou Ye hurried over and asked.


    "I''m sorry--Mr. Stark and his wife had completely lost their vital signs when they sent them over, and there is nothing we can do... We have done our best." The doctor said with a heavy face.


    "..." Nina Stark suddenly fainted when she heard the doctor''s words. In the middle of the day, she lost her parents at the same time, and she couldn''t bear it anymore.


    "..." Zhou Ye stopped Nina and directly broke into the operating room, looking at the couple on the operating table... Zhou Ye directly used the astral projection¡ªsure enough, the couple was very interested. Looking at his body, Howard was still there with emotion.


    "I didn''t expect me to die so ugly..." Howard''s soul embraced his wife and smiled: "I hope it won''t affect my image in the next life."


    "It''s a bit ugly, but it looks more honest than when you were alive." Maria teased her husband.


    "Sorry, Maria..." Howard was silent for a while, and then said, "If it wasn''t because I insisted on driving fast--"


    "No, my dear, I feel very happy to be able to go through this life with you." Maria leaned in Howard''s arms with a soft smile on her lips."Thank God for letting me meet you. If there is another life to come, I would still marry you..."


    As the two of them said, they were about to stop talking--


    "I said you two are okay if you die, what should Nina do?" Zhou Ye''s voice suddenly made the two of them, no, they are now two ghosts, and Zhou Ye''s voice awakens the two ghosts who are about to be overwhelmed. Up.


    "Zhou--?" Seeing Zhou Ye, Howard''s eyes turned round, "Are you dead too?"


    "Bah--it''s really unlucky. I didn''t die. I can''t die if all the people on the earth are dead..." Zhou Ye said twice."I accompanied my goddaughter to see a couple in a car accident."


    "Nina--" Zhou Ye''s words made Maria, who was eager for her daughter, unable to help crying."My poor cutie... I will never see her again."


    "..." Zhou Ye hesitated for a moment, and then said: "Howard, you know, I have some special abilities that, with Umbrella''s latest technology, can keep your husband and wife alive... Are you willing?"


    ".................."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    "...Forget it." Howard hesitated for a long time, and finally shook his head and rejected Zhou Ye''s proposal."I have lived for almost seventy years. Actually, I have lived long enough. Besides-I don''t want to taste the smell of death again. It''s really painful."


    "It''s just that, if you can, can you help me revive Maria? She is still young, and Nina can''t lose her father and mother at the same time..." Howard pleaded, "For the sake of our friends for so many years, help How was my last time? Zhou."


    "...No, Howard, I want to accompany you, not going anywhere..." Maria became excited when she heard her husband''s words, and she cried, "Do you want me to live better Are you missing it? Howard, you coward!!!"


    "No... listen to me, Maria..."


    "I don''t listen--I will never separate from you, absolutely not!!!"


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at the two who were arguing, and coughed twice, "Two, let''s put this all down first, don''t you want to see your daughter again?"


    "..." X2

 Movie World Im King Chapter 320

    Perhaps it was the love for their daughter that caused the disagreeing couple to temporarily stop arguing. They looked at Zhou Ye and said in unison: "Nina is here?"


    "No, she just heard the news of her parents'' death and fainted...I will bring her here now." Zhou Ye said without waiting for the husband and wife to speak, and returned to her body directly.


    At this moment, Jarvis, who had just drove over, also came to the operating room. Looking at Zhou Ye who was holding his own young lady, he asked anxiously: "Mr. Zhou, what happened to Miss Natasha?"


    "She''s okay, just temporarily fainted because of grief..." Zhou Ye said, and said to a silver-haired Jarvis: "You help me treat all the nurses and doctors at the door of the operating room. Can you do it?"


    "Leave it to me, Mr. Zhou." Jarvis looked at Zhou Ye''s serious expression and said confidently: "I will definitely keep those guys out."


    "Do it now, Jarvis."


    "Okay, sir." Jarvis didn''t say anything anymore. With the friendship between the two families for so many years, he believed that Zhou Ye must have important things to do, maybe it was about his master and his wife, so he He walked directly out of the operating room, blocking the doctors and nurses outside.


    Looking at the operating room where there are no outsiders, Zhou Ye gently took out a golden pill and fed it into Nina''s mouth. As soon as the golden pill fell, Nina woke up leisurely. When she woke up, she saw it lying down. The parents on the operating table suddenly felt sad and wanted to cry when they opened their mouths, but they were stopped by Zhou Ye."Baby Nina, if you cry again, I won''t show you your parents..."


    Hearing what her godfather said, Nina suddenly remembered her godfather with magical powers, hugged Zhou Ye in a hug, and begged: "Godfather, please, please help dad and mom..."


    "...Baby, it''s not that I don''t save, but someone doesn''t want to survive.


    "..." Nina was confused by Zhou Ye''s words, is there such a fool?


    "Forget it, baby, let them tell you by themselves..." Zhou Ye said, lightly touching Nina''s forehead with her thumb... Suddenly, Nina felt as if she saw her back, no, no It seems that I saw my back, but I really saw my back...


    "I...I''m like this? Godfather." Nina looked at Zhou Ye...Uh, no, there are two Zhou Ye now.One looked like a puppet motionless, and the other stood beside him.


    "Nothing, I just helped your soul get out of your body temporarily..." Zhou Ye said, patted Nina on the shoulder, pointed behind her, and said, "Who is that?"


    Although Nina was still digesting the meaning of Zhou Ye''s words, she couldn''t help but looked at the direction Zhou Ye was pointing, "Dad-Mom -"


    "Baby Nina..."


    "My little cutie..."


    The family of three suddenly became a group...


    "Don''t talk for too long... After all, Nina is still a living person. It is not good for her to leave the body for too long... After a while, go to the rooftop to find me..." Zhou Ye did not wait for the family to finish all this. In response, he went straight through the ceiling and came to the rooftop.


    Zhou Ye gave the time to this family. He didn''t like to see the separation and reunification of things...


    Chapter four hundred and twenty eight


    I don''t know how long it has passed¡ªmaybe half an hour, maybe an hour, or maybe two hours¡ªthere is no concept of time in the soul space...At this moment, Zhou Ye also forgot about time.


    Zhou Ye, who had been sitting on the edge of the building, felt that someone was approaching him. He didn''t need to look back. With the familiar soul fluctuations, he knew who it was...


    "Have you finished talking?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Hmm...!" After saying goodbye to her parents, Nina felt that her sadness was much better. Seeing her parents were so optimistic, she also felt that maybe they chose not to resurrect. They were right. They were right. It''s time to learn to live without your parents... This is a matter of time.


    However, Nina looked at the back of her godfather who was sitting alone on the side of the building, and suddenly felt that his back looked a little sad.


    "What''s the matter? Godfather?" Nina couldn''t help but walk behind him like she did when she was a child, and just hugged Zhou Ye''s neck with her arms.


    "Nothing..." Zhou Ye said, looking at the clouds in the sky.


    "No...Tell me, Godfather--" Today Nina seemed to be particularly stubborn. She hugged Zhou Ye''s neck tightly and insisted: "I only have you now... I want to know... Godfather ,Tell me please?"


    "...Okay." Zhou Ye sighed and said, "Do you know? Baby Nina, I''m very jealous of you..."


    "Jealous of me?"


    "Yes, I am jealous of you..." Zhou Ye said quietly, "Do you know? My parents were also alive because of a car accident, but at that time no one could help me look at them again and say something to them. Well, even, the day before they died, I was arguing with them because of some trivial things... I couldn''t even tell them the last sentence I love you..."


    "...Godfather." At this moment, Nina suddenly felt that the godfather in her arms was so lonely... She remembered a sentence of Chinese that Zhou Ye had taught her. She was ignorant at the time and did not understand the meaning of this sentence. But at this moment she finally understood that the tree wanted to be quiet, but the wind kept going.The son wants to support, but the kiss does not wait.


    "Okay... why did you suddenly say these things to you?" Zhou Ye shook his head, stood up, and asked, "Is old Howard still unwilling to resurrect?"


    "Yeah." Nina nodded and said, "Daddy thinks this is the cycle of life, and we must respect the cycle... Mom wants to be with her..."


    "This old guy was so afraid of death before, but now he regards death as home?" Zhou Ye teased: "Then baby, what is your wish? Do you want them to survive?"


    "I respect their choice..." Nina bit her lower lip and said, "Also, I think they are very happy because they can die together with the people they love."


    After a moment of silence, Zhou Ye sighed and said, "...Well, let''s go back."


    "Yeah." Nina cleverly placed her hand in Zhou Ye''s palm. Only when she has lost it can she know how to cherish everything. She is now very attached to Zhou Ye.


    When Zhou Ye returned to the operating room, the souls of Howard and his wife were no longer visible. Obviously, they chose to avoid Zhou Ye...


    "...Really, why bother? I won''t force you to resurrect..." Zhou Ye sighed, shaking his head.


    Nina almost laughed out of her godfather¡¯s words. To be honest, after chatting with her parents for a while, her sadness has gradually disappeared... Now she feels like her own parents have passed away. Take a long vacation and want to have a good rest...


    Zhou Ye touched Nina''s spiritual body lightly, and she returned to her body. Nina opened her eyes again, looking at the remains of her parents who were still lying on the operating table, and whispered, "Goodbye¡ª Dad, goodbye¡ªMom."


    "Let''s go back..." Zhou Ye looked at the reluctant Nina and whispered comfortingly: "They just experienced what everyone must experience..."


    "Hmm¡ª" Nina finally gritted her teeth, left the operating table, and followed Zhou Ye out of the operating room.


    "Miss Natasha, are you okay..." Jarvis, who was standing guard outside, saw his lady come out and asked hurriedly.


    "I''m fine, Jarvis, thank you..." Nina said, "I''m a little tired, and I want to go home... I''ll beg you here."


    "Okay lady, I will take care of the affairs of husband and wife." Jarvis said, looking at Zhou Ye, and said: "Then trouble Mr. Zhou..."


    "Nothing..." Just as Zhou Ye was talking, a lot of guys in black suits came outside, led by an old lady who looked very energetic... "Ye, why are you here? How about Howard It''s..."


    "Peggy..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while when he saw Peggy wearing old makeup. To be honest, Zhou Ye was really uncomfortable facing Peggy with such makeup."The Howards are gone..."


    "...This is really unfortunate news." Peggy was also a little depressed, after all, Howard is her old friend...


    "Okay, give me your car key, I want to send Nina home first..." Zhou Ye said.


    "Here..." Peggy handed over her car key directly. She didn''t know why her man didn''t save Howard, but she knew there must be a reason for this. This is not the place to ask, so she too Did not ask Zhou Ye too much.


    Zhou Ye drove Peggy''s car directly and sent Nina back to her manor in Washington. He didn''t send Nina home directly because Zhou Ye was worried that she would be emotional, so he temporarily settled her in his home.


    night--


    When Peggy returned home, after hearing Zhou Ye''s explanation of Howard''s choice, she said with some emotion: "I didn''t expect this playboy to become a philosopher until he died..."


    "...Who knows." Zhou Ye hugged Peggy, who had removed her old makeup, and said in a low tone: "Maybe he really has enough life..."


    This night, the two of them did not do their favorite things because of their bad mood...


    Half-dreaming and half-awake, Zhou Ye felt as if he had an extra body in his arms. He barely opened his eyes, but he saw his goddaughter Nina."Baby Nina, why are you here?"


    "Godfather...I can''t sleep. Every time I close my eyes, I seem to see Mom and Dad lying on the operating table..." Nina said here, begging: "Godfather...help me...help me Can you forget those things?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 321

    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless."Baby, the only thing I can help you is to help you wash away those memories... But everyone''s memories are the most precious thing to her, are you really willing to wash away those memories?"


    "...No, I don''t want to..." Nina shook her head resolutely, hesitated, and then said: "Actually, the godfather...There is another way to temporarily help me forget those things..."


    "What..." Before Zhou Ye finished speaking, his vision was blocked by his goddaughter.


    Some people like to escape when they encounter major changes in their lives, while some people use other methods to vent their negative emotions. Obviously, Nina chose the latter... and the object she chose It is the godfather she has long been fond of.


    If Nina meets a moral pacesetter, it is estimated that this will be painstakingly discouraging her, but it is clear that Zhou Ye is not close to the moral pacesetter at all, although it is said that Howard had just left, he would have sex with his daughter. Not authentic...but being cheap is better than others, right.At least Zhou Ye is somewhat of a man in charge...


    This night, Nina really temporarily forgot the sadness of her parents'' departure, because Zhou Ye gave her no time to think about other things...


    Five days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At Howard¡¯s funeral, Nina was able to face the death of her parents calmly. For her, at least she met her parents for the last time and told her parents that she loved them... She has no regrets, more Besides, Zhou Ye will always be by his side...In this world, he is not alone.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Twenty Nine


    Two years later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Massachusetts Institute of Technology, in an independent villa in the senior dormitory area¡ª¡ª


    In the super large bedroom on the second floor-


    A man and two women are cuddling with each other, sleeping with their necks together--


    At this moment, the bedroom suddenly thought of a male voice: "Miss Natasha, you are about to miss your graduation ceremony...if you get up again."


    "Fuck----!"


    It was not Nina who reacted first, but Zhou Ye. After all, anyone who suddenly heard the voice of a man who shouldn''t be here in his own home would probably react with him."Jarvis? Where are you?"


    "Yes, Mr. Zhou...I am Jarvis and not Jarvis..." the male voice replied.


    "Hahahaha..." When Nina next to Zhou Ye opened her eyes, she saw that her man looked like he had seen a ghost, and her body trembled with a smile... "My dear, that''s my new development. How about your electronic butler, Jarvis? How does it compare to your celebrity queen..."


    "Not so..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly: "Baby Nina, can''t you use a female voice? Listening to Jarvis''s voice lingering in my ears, I''m really not used to..."


    "Then you are responsible for getting me samples of female voices..." Nina didn''t care about her fierce exposure in front of this man. This body doesn''t know how many times this man has played with it. I guess she''s familiar Far beyond her own...


    "No problem. It doesn''t matter which singer''s voice you want, even the voice of Neon Female Worry, but don''t use Jarvis''s voice..." Zhou Ye was really scared.


    At this time, Susan, who was sleeping on the other side of Zhou Ye, opened her sleepy eyes and muttered: "Nini, do you want to kill me? You didn''t put the fire on the fire last night... and also used the despicable excuse of having relatives... ...Causing me to be tossed by my dear for a long time...and now I am not allowed to rest...


    "Sorry... Susan." Nina spit out her little snake head, looking embarrassed.


    In fact, Nina was able to graduate from MIT two years ago, but she didn¡¯t want to go back to her home full of memories, so she simply continued to study at MIT. In fact, no one cares about her. Do some small research...


    And now, she has walked out of the shadow of the departure of her parents, so she simply applied for graduation. Today happened to be her graduation ceremony¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye hugged Nina to wash gently... After all, Susan had already expressed her dissatisfaction, and she was really tired. In order to cope with Zhou Ye''s request last night, she had to contribute her... , You know.


    "My dear, you said you are leaving for a while...Where are you going?" Nina asked curiously while helping Zhou Ye squeeze toothpaste.


    "I plan to take a trip to the universe..." Zhou Ye hugged Nina''s slender waist from behind, watching Nina''s movements and smiled: "The Umbrella space station found some interesting visitors, so I plan to go. Look at them and take a short trip by the way."


    "Alien? It''s so cool, can you take me? Honey..." Nina is very interested in everything related to technology... She couldn''t help turning around when she heard Zhou Ye''s words. , Facing Zhou Ye began to show pride."Godfather... you take me with you."


    "...I''m afraid not, baby." Zhou Ye said apologetically, "There may be a battle this time, and you..."


    Although Zhou Ye didn''t say anything below, Nina knew what he meant. She knew that she was a scientific researcher at most, and she was far behind the combatants... But this was not the reason for her to give up.


    "You will protect me... won''t you?" Nina tried her best to take a trip to the universe with Zhou Ye, ignoring the fact that her relatives hadn''t left, using her slippery and tender thighs, constantly Rubbing and rubbing on Zhou Ye''s leg.


    "Although I really want to tell you...Yes." Zhou Ye suppressed the impulse and explained: "But, baby, I will never let you fall into the battle...because I don''t want to lose You, you know."


    "...Okay..." Faced with Zhou Ye who could hold back such a seduction and seduction, Nina had nothing to do with it, or that she knew that Zhou Ye was telling the truth, so she temporarily gave up this plan.


    "I promise, when I finish exploring there, how about I''ll take you on a cosmic journey? Baby..." Zhou Ye said with a mentality looking at the somewhat lost Nina.


    "Well, you promise to tell the truth..."


    "I promise."


    The two of them resumed their daily routine of talking, laughing and laughing together... It seems that this is true, but Nina is already secretly making other plans.[Who said that scientific researchers cannot have combat effectiveness, when you come back, I want to let you know what science is the most powerful combat effectiveness.


    But obviously, Zhou Ye still doesn''t know his plan to teach a girl...


    After the two had finished washing, Susan reluctantly left her warm couch. In fact, she wanted to continue sleeping, but she couldn''t help it. She didn''t want to miss her friend''s graduation ceremony. After all, the two had lived together for two years. For a long time, and...the pure and clean fighting friendship was born on the couch.


    In the Cresgui Auditorium of the Massachusetts Institute of Technology, there was a lot of people...Today is the graduation season, and many parents of students came to watch the ceremony...


    "I announce that Miss Natasha Stark has graduated from MIT with honor." Robin Pulitzer, the vice president on the podium, said loudly.


    The crowd of students in the audience remembered the warm applause. After all, Nina can be said to be a well-known genius here, and she is also the legal heir of Stark Enterprise, a standard high-educated Bai Fumei.


    "Thank you..." Nina walked to the podium, took the diploma from Robin Pulitzer, and stood in front of the microphone."Actually, I have nothing to say. Everyone knows that many, many things have happened during my years at MIT... including the accidental departure of my parents."


    Hearing this, the audience sighed. They all knew about Howard. After all, Howard was a scientific pioneer who led a generation. The news of his death had been reported for a week. His funeral even attended the president. Up.


    "Here-I want to thank someone in particular." Nina said, pointing in the direction where Zhou Ye was standing: "My dear, would you please come up?"


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless, which was different from what he had said before.But since Nina said that, if he didn''t go up, he would keep his woman from coming off the stage, so he could only go up.


    When Nina waited for Zhou Ye to walk next to her, she hugged Zhou Ye and said loudly, "When I was the saddest, he was with me to face it. When I needed comfort, he was there. By my side, I want to tell him... Zhou Ye, I love you, I will love you forever."


    "Wow----!!!"


    "Come on¡ªNina, we support you!"


    There was a loud noise in the audience. Of course, the girls who chose to support Nina were all girls, and those boys were regretting it. Why did you miss such a good opportunity?


    With Zhou Ye''s ear power, how could he not hear the boy''s words in the audience, and couldn''t help but lower in Nina''s ear: "Baby, do you know what the boy below is talking about me?"


    "What?" Nina asked with a smile.


    "They said...If they knew the news at that time, the person standing here would definitely not be me..." Zhou Ye said.


    "Those self-righteous guys..." Nina said disdainfully: "If they want to beat you... Then they first need to take me away from my parents when I was young... After all, you are The godfather who raised me since I was young..."


    "So...I like developing games the most." Zhou Ye smiled happily.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Thirty


    U.S.-Missouri-Kansas City hospital.


    A little boy with earphones is sitting silly outside a ward... The music in the earphones seems to isolate him from the real world, so that he doesn¡¯t have to face the death of his sick mother. The bad news.


    "Hi¡ª" A blond teenager walked over from the other end of the corridor, said hello to the boy, and asked with a smile: "Little guy, are you alone?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 322

    "..." The boy glanced at him. Although he didn''t know why he could hear the man''s voice while wearing the earphones, he didn''t want to talk to him at all now. His eyelids were drooping and he didn''t listen. The way a teenager talked.


    "It''s not cute at all." The blond boy was Zhou Ye. He wouldn''t be used to this bear kid''s problem, so he gently took off his earphones.


    "Give me back...that''s mine." The little boy finally spoke.


    "Of course I know this is yours." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "How about we two play a game? You tell me your name, how about I help you fulfill a wish?"


    "...Can you cure my mother''s disease?" The boy blurted out the words, revealing that he knows everything. He knows that his mother is terminally ill. He even knows that his mother is about to die soon. Left myself...


    "How do you know if you don''t try?" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Maybe I can really cure your mother''s disease?"


    "My name is Peter Quill..." The boy said his name without hesitation, and then looked at Zhou Ye with hot eyes, "Sir, you should fulfill your promise..."


    "No problem. Quill." Zhou Ye smiled and took out a small pill and put it in Peter Quill''s hand."This pill may be able to cure your mother''s cancer. It''s up to you to believe it or not."


    "..." Peter looked at the green pill the size of an aspirin in his hand, and looked at Zhou Ye dubiously, "Can this really cure my mother''s disease?"


    "Believe it or not, it''s up to you, Quill." Zhou Ye said, turning to walk outside the hospital."Okay, I''m leaving, Quill, it''s really nice to meet you...bye."


    "...Bye." Peter stared blankly at Zhou Ye''s leaving back, was he cheated?


    "Peter? Your mother has something to tell you." Peter''s grandfather walked out of the ward, but saw his grandson staring at the other end of the corridor, "What Peter are you looking at?"


    "Ah? Nothing..." Peter woke up when he heard the words of his grandfather.


    "Okay, Peter, come in, your mother has something to tell you." He said, taking Peter''s hand and walking into the ward.


    In fact, Peter hated entering the ward because he was afraid to see his unadult mother who was tortured by the illness... His mother¡¯s hair had been lost due to radiotherapy and chemotherapy, and she was even thin. Deformed, like a mummy, Peter''s young heart was afraid to see such a mother, because it meant that his mother might leave him at any time.


    "Peter¡ª" His mother was lying on the hospital bed, surrounded by relatives and friends... Peter suddenly had a premonition that he didn''t want.


    "Why did you fight with someone again? Baby." Although Peter''s mother was already struggling to speak, she still saw the scar on her son''s face at a glance.


    "Who told them to kill an innocent frog..." Peter defended quietly.


    "Your personality is like your dad... even looks the same. He is just like an angel, and his whole body exudes a pure light..."


    "May, don''t you have a gift for Peter?" Peter''s grandfather couldn''t stand it anymore. He hated the bastard who left his daughter. In his opinion, his daughter''s cancer was at least the guy''s responsibility.


    "Yes..." Mei moved her fingers laboriously. She wanted to give the wrapped gift box to her son. Maybe, this was the last gift she gave to her son... She thought Give it to him personally.


    "..." Peter Quill watched his mother''s movements... his heart was like a knife. At this moment, he clenched his fist again, and his hand was the pill Zhou Ye gave him. At this moment, he There is a blank in my mind...There is only one thought in my heart, that is, don''t let your mother leave you...


    Peter Quill slammed on his mother''s body, raised his hand and fed the pills in his hand into his mother''s mouth.


    "Peter-what are you doing..." His grandfather saw that his grandson seemed to feed something into his daughter''s mouth, but he didn''t know what it was...


    "That''s the medicine that the person just gave me. He said it can treat my mother''s disease..." Peter defended.


    "Damn--someone is playing a prank..." His grandfather heard his grandson''s words, and his first thought was that someone was playing a prank with his grandson...This is cancer. At the current medical level, This is a terminal illness. How can there be drugs to treat cancer?If there were such drugs, wouldn''t he have made a fortune long ago?"Hurry up and call the doctor over..."


    "Doctor...Doctor..." Peter''s grandmother ran out of the ward while calling the doctor.


    "Peter, how can you feed your mother those things of unknown origin..." Peter''s grandfather scolded his grandson.


    "Dad... don''t blame Peter, he loves me, I know, he is worried about my condition." Mei lying on the hospital bed struggled to defend her son.


    "How are you, Mei. Can you spit out that medicine?" Peter''s grandfather looked at his daughter worriedly.


    "That pill is weird..." Mei felt like her body was warm, "Slippy, it melted in my mouth..."


    "Then do you feel any discomfort now?"


    "No..." Mei seemed to have a blush on her face, much better than her pale face just now."That pill really seems to work... Baby, thank you, I feel better now."


    "...I knew it, and I knew my mother would be fine." At this time, Peter finally hugged his mother and started crying.As long as his mother was ill, he suppressed it for as long...Children are very sensitive and sensitive, and they can perceive all the thoughts of adults...


    At this moment, Mei''s mother also called the doctor... After checking with Mei, he found that Mei did not have any adverse reactions, or it should be said that Mei now shows signs of improvement... This is simply It has subverted the doctor''s cognition. From the doctor''s point of view, cancer is already incurable...There is no possibility that it can be cured.


    However, now, a cancer patient who has been sentenced to death by the hospital appeared in front of him and started to get better... He had to urgently contact the hospital''s senior management, and they performed a comprehensive examination for Mei again and found cancer. The spread of cells has stopped, and even cancer cells are slowly being wiped out by an unknown substance in Mei...


    When they knew that Quill''s pills were given to him by a young man, they wanted to know what that young man looked like. This was a breakthrough in the history of medicine...


    However, Peter Quill can''t remember the appearance of the young man who gave him pills. The only thing he remembered was that the young man was blonde...


    However, after the people in the hospital questioned the security guard who was on duty that night, they learned that there was no young man with blond hair in the hospital that night...So this became a mystery.


    And where did Zhou Ye go now?


    Chapter Four Hundred and Thirty One


    After returning the time to Zhou Ye''s daily good deeds¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "My dear, it''s rare for you to be so kind."


    As soon as Zhou Ye walked out of the hospital, a voice rang, it was Pandora.


    "I am so soft-hearted, I can''t see the life and death of my dear ones..." Zhou Ye said, grabbing Pandora''s slender waist and flying into the sky."Now we should visit our guests and let them know that although the earth does not have a ball length, it is not here that anyone wants to come."


    "I wanted to do this a long time ago, my dear..." Pandora said with a smirk: "A group of cosmic pirates are pointing at me in the air with optical invisibility...Do you really think you are God?"


    "Then let us give them some surprises?" Zhou Ye smiled and stood on top of the flying saucer in mid-air. The spacecraft is not very big, about ten meters in diameter...


    At this time, the two space pirates in the spacecraft also saw this strange scene.


    "Damn it, where is this..." a blue-skinned pirate exclaimed."How can these guys fly... damn damn damn... they don''t have any mechanical devices, how can they fly?"


    "Don''t pay attention to them, let''s finish the task first, otherwise the boss will make us look good." A pirate beside him seemed to be indistinguishable from ordinary humans, just a dirty pirate said.


    "No... I want them to die..." The blue-skinned pirate was obviously not satisfied with someone standing on his head."Let me take them back to the mothership... In outer space, they will soon die without equipment. When we sell their bodies to collectors, we might be able to make a fortune."


    "Well, I hope you are right."


    The blue pirate pulled the control lever of the spaceship, and the flying saucer flew towards outer space...


    "..." Zhou Ye heard the words of these two people clearly from the outside...This is really funny, but this spaceship is obviously not their mothership, and their mothership should still be in outer space.Just take a ride...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye prevented Pandora from destroying the spaceship. What a joke, now this thing is about to become his own, why would he want to destroy his own spaceship?


    In outer space----


    The Blue Pirate looked at Zhou Ye, who was still standing on his spaceship and greeted him kindly. He was almost scared to pee... There is a consensus in the universe, that is, it can be in outer space without any equipment. Can survive, that is definitely the strongest.


    The strongest?What is the strongest...Let''s put it this way, Thanos is barely one...


    "Oh my God...what did we encounter..." The companions around Blue Skin obviously didn''t know the legend of the Xeon, so although he felt surprised, he didn''t feel the same fear as the Blue Skin Pirate to the limit.


    "Bah¡ª"

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 323

    "What are you doing?" Looking at Lan Pi''s movements, Lan Pi''s companion hysterically asked, "Why did you open the emergency hatch?"


    "In order to welcome the strongest--" Lan Pi said, ignoring his companions, and walked directly to the hatch, and extended the highest courtesy to Zhou Ye and Pandora who entered the hatch.


    Yes, pirates are unscrupulous, pirates are rebellious... But in fact, to put it bluntly, you have to deal with whom...


    In the face of those imperial armies, they can''t fight and escape. The universe is so big that they can hide everywhere, and they can live happily everywhere...


    But if you offend the strong in the universe, hehe, find a place to commit suicide quickly, this is the wisest choice...


    "I wink, I like you like this..." Zhou Ye''s voice sounded directly in Lan Pi''s mind.


    The pupils of the blue skin shrank, and then, the whole person was more respectful... "Welcome to you... the strong, do you have anything to do?"


    "It''s okay...My dear, I want to go to your mothership for a while." This time Pandora used Interstellar Common Language directly. She has already scanned the language area in Lanpi''s mind... Speaking Common Language is as smooth as speaking English.


    "Your will will definitely be carried out." Lanpi said without hesitation and walked back to the driving position, and began to fly towards his mothership...Second, the companion next to him stopped loudly: "You are crazy Yongdu will use his whistle arrow to kill you... Our task is to pick up a little boy on Earth, not to send these two unknown people to the mothership..."


    "Oh-I remember you." Pandora smiled when he spoke."It''s just that you were on my head and discussed with your partner how to eat me is the most delicious? Right?"


    "..." The man was stunned. He was sure that when he said this, he and Lan Pi were the only two in the spacecraft... "...you...you...how did you know..."


    Unknown fear made him quickly press the communication button on the spacecraft, and shouted: "Yongdu, we need support... We have two unidentified guys here..."


    The noise from the communicator stopped him from shouting. He turned to see that it was his blue companion who cut off the communication with the mothership...


    "What a boring guy..." Pandora sighed slightly, raised his hand and waved it. Suddenly, the man was as if he was in the sea, covering his mouth and nose with his hands, struggling desperately, before long... There was no more movement.


    Lanpi looked at the tragic sight of his companions. To be honest, he was very thankful for the choice he had made now. Obviously, he chose the right side... Such a weird ability is much more terrifying than Yongdu''s whistle arrow... ¡­


    "Don''t let the corpse contaminate here..." Zhou Ye looked around the spacecraft cabin, as expected to be a pirate, there was everything in the cabin... it was like a garbage dump."Well, if there is still an environment here..."


    "Your will will be thoroughly carried out -" Lan Pi heard Zhou Ye''s words, and hurriedly replied with the royal etiquette he used to listen to his companions bragging B.


    His words made Zhou Ye want to roll his eyes, just let you clean up. It doesn''t need to be so formal...


    Lan Pi didn''t know what Zhou Ye was complaining about. He was busy setting the spacecraft to return automatically, then picked up the tools and started cleaning his spacecraft... As for his companion''s body?Naturally it was the first garbage to be thrown out...


    To be honest, Lan Pi felt that this might be the most diligent one in his life, but seeing the garbage he cleaned up, he couldn''t help but blush... This Nima is dirty enough.


    Before he could finish cleaning his spaceship, Yongdu''s mothership had arrived... The automatic return procedure entered the mothership''s hangar by himself, and Zhou Ye opened the hatch and walked out of the spaceship...


    "This place needs to be renovated in the future, it looks dirty..." Zhou Ye vomited while looking at the bulkhead in the cabin.


    "...That...we don''t have money..." Lan Pi said embarrassedly.


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless, and the pirates would actually cry poor...Well, maybe their money was used for food, drink and fun.He gave up the idea of ??talking to this guy."Take me to see Yongdu."


    "Yes!" Lan Pi nodded respectfully, leading the way first."Please follow me..."


    Chapter Four Hundred and Thirty Two


    Yongdu looked at the couple in front of him, the men and women brought by his men, "Who are you? What do you want from me?"


    As a pirate who has been in the Milky Way for so many years, Yongdu is obviously not a foolish waste.Although he didn''t know the abilities of Zhou Ye and Pandora, but... he saw the subordinate who brought them here with a respectful attitude, which made him be more careful.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am..." Zhou Ye said carelessly, walking to the position of Yongdu and sitting down."You only need to know that in the future, I will be your master..."


    "...It seems that I want you to know the politeness of being a guest." No matter how good-tempered Yongdu is, he can''t stand this. He came to him and said that he was his future master?Who do you think you are?


    As he said, Yongdu raised his hand, opened his leather jacket, and leaked the quiver stuck at his waist, and a small arrow was placed in the quiver.There was a whistle in his mouth--


    When Pandora saw this, he was about to subdue Yongdu, but was stopped by his man.


    Pandora gave Zhou Ye a puzzled look, and asked in his mind: "Why don''t I let me subdue him, dear."


    "Being unscathed in front of the enemy''s strongest skills, don''t you think it is better?" Zhou Ye''s answer made Pandora speechless for a while. She knew that her man was planning to pretend to be a big game.


    But after thinking about it, Yongdu''s whistle arrow is not effective on him, and it is even more unbreakable to his own person, so let him pretend it... Thinking of this, Pandora smiled and returned Zhou Ye''s. Behind.


    Yongdu has been staring at the movements of the two of them. Originally, when Pandora took a step forward, his heart violently mentioned that he planned to let the gunmen around him fire, but he saw the woman. He took a step back again and stood behind the man who uttered Kyogen.


    Although he didn''t know why, he hesitated in his heart...


    "Please start your performance, I can''t wait." Zhou Ye urged this courageously with interest.


    This is really unbearable, unbearable.Yongdu couldn''t help it anymore, he had never seen such a small person... His whistle rose quickly, and then a flash of light flew out from his waist, and set it towards Zhou Ye...


    "It''s finished--" Yongdu looked at the man facing his whistle arrow without evading, and couldn''t help cheering in his heart. How many big guys in the galaxy died in their pride... Yongdu at this moment His heart is extremely excited.


    However, the scene in front of him shocked his chin.


    I saw his whistle arrow stuck to Zhou Ye''s forehead, but he could no longer move forward half a minute, no matter how fast his whistle was, he couldn''t penetrate it... Yongdu''s whistle changed, the whistle arrow looped back and straightened. Pierced Zhou Ye''s throat... But, after the egg was taken, it was the same, still unable to pierce Zhou Ye''s skin...


    Unwilling to fail, Yongdu swiftly urged his whistle arrow, stabbing Zhou Ye everywhere in his body¡ª¡ª


    Until-the whistle arrow was grabbed by Zhou Ye.


    "...Although I asked you to start your performance, I don''t like to be blasted by a man. No, to be precise, neither men nor women will work..." Zhou Ye said, with five fingers and a tight, courageous whistle arrow. It was crushed by his grip.


    ... "This...impossible..." Yongdu looked at the wreckage of the whistle arrow at Zhou Ye''s feet... and cried out.His whistle arrow can penetrate the armor of the spaceship, so why is it now crushed to pieces by hand.


    The subordinates behind him were also stunned. They obeyed Yongdu''s orders. It was probably because they were afraid of Yongdu''s whistle arrow, but now...their boss''s biggest assassin was actually given like a toy. Scratched.


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at the dumbfounded group of interstellar pirates, and smiled: "Now - I will give you one last chance. Those who are willing to be loyal to me, stand by my right hand. Those who are not willing to take refuge in me, stand by me. On the left... now, gentlemen, you can start choosing."


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, Xiao Lanpi, who brought Zhou Ye to Yongdu, made the first choice. He did not hesitate to stand on Zhou Ye''s right hand... Are you kidding, standing on the left?It will die miserably.


    After someone made the first choice, the pirates behind seemed to have made their own choice... They stood in twos and threes to Zhou Ye''s right hand... After all, they were small soldiers no matter where they were. Wouldn''t it be better to choose a stronger boss directly?


    In the end, only Yongdu stood on Zhou Ye''s left hand.


    "You really embarrass me, Yongdu--" Zhou Ye looked at Yongdu--and said helplessly. In fact, he didn''t have any dislike for Yongdu. It is most appropriate to describe Yongdu in one sentence, a kind heart. Bastard.


    Although he has done a lot of bastard things, but... his heart is still very kind, otherwise, even if he violated the predator¡¯s iron law and was cast aside by all the star thieves, he would not explain that he was for the good of the star. He didn''t send him back to his father who was going to kill him.


    Such a person...killed?Not guilty of...


    "Give him a boat and let him go..." Zhou Ye commanded, and a star thief who had just surrendered to him immediately nodded and bowed, "Boss, if you just let Yongdu go..."


    "...Use you to teach me how to do things?" Zhou Ye glanced at him, and suddenly the star thief was hit hard. He was knocked out and hit the bulkhead of the spacecraft, vomiting blood. Can''t live.


    The remaining star thief saw the fate of this guy, all of them shuddering...


    "...Hahaha..." Yongdu laughed loudly when looking at the subordinate who was killed by Zhou Ye. He didn''t expect that he had been a star thief for half his life, but he didn''t realize that his subordinates were all two or five boys... ...And in order to sell the new boss well, he actually wants his own life."It seems that I was really a fool before."


    "...It''s good to know, Star Pirates is not for you, you should find a place to take care of the elderly..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Yeah... I should take a good rest." Yongdu''s whole person is as old as several dozen years old, "Thank you for your mercy... Also remind you... If those guys can betray me, they can betray. You... be careful yourself."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 324

    "Don''t worry, they won''t have a chance to betray." Zhou Ye smiled. He didn''t look down on these guys at all. He just coveted the scientific and technological information on the ship...These guys will give them all. Replaced...Of course, after squeezing everything out of their minds.


    "So, I''m leaving... I should also go back to my hometown to see..." Yongdu didn''t actually hate Zhou Ye at all. On his first day as a star thief, he followed a jungle rule by default. The weak and the strong¡ªhe didn''t feel embarrassed when he lost to Zhou Ye. He knew that Zhou Ye''s strength was unheard of.Putting his half-life''s hard work into the hands of such a strong man, he is very relieved."Don''t lose the face of our predators."


    As Yongdu said, he pulled off the sign of the predator before he was fierce, walked in front of Zhou Ye, put it on Zhou Ye''s clothes, and finally patted his command chair with nostalgia."The fleet is left to you...I''m leaving."


    Zhou Ye watched Yongdu leave the cabin-after a while, a spaceship flew away from the mothership and flew towards the Centaur...


    "Old guy, don''t worry, I will let the entire galaxy mention the predator and feel deep fear." Zhou Ye said to himself as he watched the tail flames of Yongdu''s leaving spacecraft fly further and further.


    "Boss, where are we going now?" Little Lanpi asked cautiously.


    "We... now go to Mars--" Zhou Ye smiled. Umbrella''s Mars base has been built long ago, and many studies that are not suitable for the Earth were done there.


    The entire fleet of predators turned their bows together and flew towards Mars...


    Chapter Four Hundred and Thirty Three


    In the outer space of Mars, a mothership, a formation of more than 30 medium-sized spacecrafts is slowly entering here, it is the predator fleet that Zhou Ye has received¡ª¡ª


    On the mothership, Zhou Ye was sitting where Yongdu once was, holding Pandora, quietly looking at the dark red planet in front of him.


    Just when the star thief was planning to land according to Zhou Ye''s orders, suddenly an unfamiliar communication signal came in.


    [Unknown Fleet, please indicate your identity and purpose, and please reply within five seconds, otherwise it will be shot down by us.


    Following this communication, the star pirates discovered that there was nothing left on the surface of the desolate Mars flashing like water waves, and then the scene before them changed drastically.


    Countless forts stand there. Among them, three giant barrels measuring three kilometers long are shining with dazzling electric lights. Obviously, these forts have been charged and can be activated at any time.


    "Head...what to do?" Xiao Lanpi, who had been promoted to Zhou Ye''s adjutant, looked nervously at his new boss.


    "Don''t panic, it''s all our own." Zhou Ye said, picking up the communicator at hand, and said directly: "It''s me, connect me to the highest person in charge of the Mars base."


    As Zhou Ye''s words fell, there seemed to be a panic on the other side, and then an excited voice said: "Welcome to the master, please land at the first airport, we will send a pilot plane to navigate for you."


    "Don''t be excited, I have brought you a lot of gifts this time." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Thank you...Thank you Master..." The other person couldn''t say anything that was already excited, and his voice was choked. To be honest, the person in charge of the base was really too excited... He originally thought he was assigned to the Mars base. This kind of disguised distribution.As a result, I didn''t expect that today, the master actually came to this base in person... the master did not forget them, they were not assigned anymore.


    The star thiefs in the command room looked at each other, and they were deeply moved at this time... Originally thought the new boss was just a person, now it seems that their new boss seems to have an unimaginable power.


    Among Star Pirates, there is a fixed base, that is simply a legendary character.What does a fixed base represent?It represents a complete logistics support, adequate logistics support... It means that after they robbed good things, they no longer need to be exploited by those black market merchants, at least they can get a half more money...


    Their group of star thief, maybe under the leadership of the new boss, can really make a name for the Milky Way, and become a group that allows all the empires in the Milky Way to exist.At this moment, the star pirates unanimously cheered loudly.


    "Long live the boss... we are home!"


    "...Haha!" Zhou Ye looked at the cheering star thief, and laughed in his heart. I''m afraid these guys don''t know that after the fleet landed, their end will come.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t believe in these star thief at all. Yongdu was right. If they could betray Yongdu, they could betray themselves, regardless of their loyalty, but if they encounter a little setback, they might He would turn his gun to aim at himself... Such a subordinate, ha ha... Zhou Ye didn''t want to keep a single one.


    Zhou Ye has no shortage of loyal and loyal subordinates that he can use. Why do he have to use this group of unruly guys?Keep them just for the knowledge in their heads.


    After all, anyone who can be a star thief has two unique skills in his hands. Maybe it''s repairing the spacecraft, maybe some extremely secret star gate in the star sea. Zhou Ye wouldn''t want to miss these things...


    And those guys who didn''t know that they were dying, were still excited to greet the pilots on the pilot plane, as if everyone was their own...


    The fleet quickly landed in a T-shaped airport, the mothership''s hatch opened, and Zhou Ye took the lead and walked off the mothership with Pandora.


    "Master!" The person in charge of the Mars base, who had been waiting at the airport for a long time, stood respectfully at the gate of the base with the high-level officials in the base. The moment they saw Zhou Ye, they couldn''t help but respect Zhou Ye. Pull the military salute.


    "Hello everyone..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded in return.


    Just when the person in charge of the base was about to come forward, Pandora¡¯s voice rang in his mind, [These guys behind us are star thief, although they have been subdued by my dear, but my dear does not trust them, There are many treasures in their minds. This is a gift from my dear. It is time for our Umbrella''s battleship to appear in the galaxy.


    The person in charge of the base nodded with understanding, and after saluting Zhou Ye, he walked behind Zhou Ye and greeted the star thief."Hi, brothers, hello, welcome home."


    "...Hi, brother, do you have a chick here? I want Lanpi..." Xiao Lanpi asked with a smile with the help of the interstellar translator.


    "Of course, come with me, I''ll take you to go hi..." The person in charge looked like a good brother, and the two hooked their shoulders and carried a group of star thief towards the base.


    Naturally, there will not be any blue chicks waiting for them, some only have various experimental equipment, and Umbrella soldiers.


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the lobby of the base, Zhou Ye was sitting there listening to the report from the person in charge of his base.


    "Master, we have completely analyzed the engines and propulsion devices of these warships, and because our achievements in materials science far exceed them, the power of the first Starspeed I-type warship ion engine we imitated will exceed 100% of them. It¡¯s more than thirty." The base¡¯s director Van Kerton said excitedly: "After learning from the weapons and installations on their warships, our first-generation Star Destroyer program will continue. We are equivalent to spanning three generations. , Directly entered the middle and high-tech generation of the Milky Way."


    "Oh? Why is the analysis work so fast?" Zhou Ye asked curiously, knowing that reverse engineering will definitely not be so fast. This is a systematic project. If it is calculated on a ten-year basis, he would not find it strange. .


    "It''s all wise to dominate you..." A lot of folds appeared on Kirtonle''s face. "Among the star pirates you brought, there is a senior engineer from the New Star Empire Idasim Shipbuilding Factory. The guy was wanted by the New Star Empire for treason for embezzling public funds and secretly selling the drawings of the Nova engine to their old enemy Keli... He originally thought that the Kree would protect him, but the Kree got the New Star Empire¡¯s After the engine blueprint, he gave up on him. This hapless guy can only shelter him among the star thief, and he dare not even say his true origin...because he is afraid that these star thief will take him to the new star empire to receive the reward..."


    "What a hapless guy." Zhou Ye also had to sigh this guy''s bad luck, and he was also thankful that he hadn''t killed him in the first place, otherwise Umbrella''s battleship plan wouldn''t be so fast."Then tell me, when will I see Umbrella''s star destroyer rampage across the galaxy?"


    "...Well, master, the fastest experimental model will be built in six months... Moreover, the experimental model is not equipped with weapons..." Curton sweated on his forehead after hearing Zhou Ye''s words. , He knows that his master wants to drive his battleship to the galaxy... But obviously, it takes time to transform knowledge into production capacity. Although the engineer has complete industrial chain structure data in his head, the new plant needs Establishing, new engines need to be tested... These all take time.


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless... "Forget it, you can refurbish these Star Pirates warships without affecting the general structure, especially... let me renovate the inside and see. It''s shameful to get up like a slum...How long does it take?"


    "It only takes a month, dominate." Curton said confidently.


    "Then I will wait another month... Anyway, the soldiers sent from the earth also need some time to get acquainted with these warships..." Zhou Ye said helplessly.


    "Don''t worry, Master, we can use virtual operating devices to help those fighters adapt to these warships, and even we can add the combat scenes extracted from the minds of the star thief, so that the soldiers can adapt to flying combat."


    "Well, I look forward to your good news..." Zhou Ye waved his hand, "Go down."


    "Yes, Master." After a salute, Curton exited Zhou Ye''s room.


    Chapter four hundred and thirty four


    One month later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Standing in front of his renewed mothership, Zhou Ye was full of happiness...


    Although he said it was not moving the general framework, in fact, the guys under him couldn''t wait to put all the latest technology on their master...So now, Zhou Ye''s mothership is all fatter.


    "Master, your mothership is equipped with modified X metal, so even if you land in the center of the sun, you won¡¯t have any problems." The final assembly designer who is fully responsible for refitting Zhou Ye¡¯s starship in Zhou Ye talked eloquently: "In addition, we urgently installed six engines for you. Because of the use of our Umbrella space cargo box technology, the space of the entire warship has not been reduced, but has become more spacious."


    "Especially, we have prepared the latest achievements of our Umbrella technology for your ship. Forerunner annihilation artillery. Of course, although it is so powerful, it can destroy a planet the size of the sun with one shot. However, due to technical limitations, we For the time being, it is not possible to make it capable of continuous shooting. Before each launch, it needs to be charged for fifteen seconds."


    "Not bad, I''m very satisfied..." Of course, Zhou Ye knows that the Annihilation Cannon is powerful, but to be honest, this thing is more deterrent than actual combat. After all, it is too slow... But this thing is a good thing to blackmail the planet. Stuff.


    "In addition, we have installed 600 rapid-fire electromagnetic guns for your ship, and equipped your ship with a large nuclear fusion reactor, so you don''t have to worry about energy issues at all."


    "Well, more is beautiful, big is good, billions of turrets and billions of lights, I like the doctrine of multi-turrets." Zhou Ye looked at the ship in front of him, and to be honest, if it wasn''t the designer who told him it was him After refitting the ship, he said that he couldn''t recognize that it was the mother ship he brought over.It''s just a big change...


    The previous mothership looked like a big whale...Although it was big, it did not seem threatening.But now, this mothership looks like a giant whale covered with spines, beautiful and deadly.The countless turrets protruding from the body let people know at a glance that this thing... is terrible.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 325

    In other empires of the Milky Way, it¡¯s not that no one has thought of such a design, but they are limited by energy and space constraints and cannot be filled with weapons on the mothership. After all, weapons need energy to launch, and it is not a small number, but if it is full After the energy reactor, the entire mothership has no space to park its deadliest weapon, the small ship-borne spacecraft...


    But for Umbrella, the issue of space is not a problem at all. To be honest, Umbrella¡¯s current technological development is very deformed, thanks to Zhou Ye¡¯s space technology acquired from other worlds, and Umbrella¡¯s advancement in space technology. In addition, Umbrella¡¯s outstanding bio-modification technology and DNA analysis technology, the biotechnology it possesses surpasses his space technology.


    Then there is material science and technology. Since Umbrella has plundered various resources and the synthesis technology of Edman alloy in the X world, Umbrella has begun to pay attention to material science with the help of the ever-changing ability of X gene. Using various biological abilities and X abilities, the biometal X metal was successfully synthesized. This kind of living metal with super hardness has strengthened their various technologies. After all, materials science is the most basic subject. The cornerstone of various technologies.


    To make the simplest analogy, Umbrella¡¯s nuclear fusion battery used magnetic confinement to confine the high temperature of 15 million degrees Celsius generated by nuclear fusion. After all, no material can bear such a temperature, Ed. MAN alloy does not work either.


    However, since the successful research and development of X metal, it can absorb high temperature and strengthen its ability, making it the best material for manufacturing nuclear fusion batteries... and Umbrella¡¯s nuclear fusion batteries have a service life of 20 years. Increased to five hundred years, this is a qualitative leap.In addition, it is also the best material for making armor and for making engines.


    "My mothership has become a bit fatter now..." Zhou Ye said to himself: "But I want to install six engines, so the speed should be improved, right?"


    "Uh----" facing Zhou Ye''s words, the designer was speechless... after a long time, he said: "...Master, because X metal is a bit too heavy, and...moreover, it serves as the armor of the battleship. There is no way to put it in the space bin, so...so..."


    "So?" Zhou Ye looked at the designer suspiciously and asked, "Don''t tell me, it''s slower than the original speed..."


    "That''s not..." The designer said: "But...it''s only at the same speed now...it''s not slowing down or speeding up..."


    The designer would not tell his master that the multi-turret cultists of the Umbrella Space Design Bureau did not design six hundred rapid-fire electromagnetic guns on the ship of their master when they first opened. , But designed a whole thousand doors...


    However, when they simulated the test later, they found that because the entire battleship was draped with X armor, plus the additional 1,000 electromagnetic guns, the entire mothership had turned from a rabbit into a tortoise... and it was still a lame. The tortoise with legs...that''s super slow.


    Therefore, that group of designers had to reluctantly cut off a half of the electromagnetic guns and replaced them with six super-powerful engines... only then they managed to increase Zhou Ye''s mothership to its original speed... this, What a sad story.For those designers, every time an electromagnetic cannon is cut off is like killing his child...


    To be honest, the chief designer really feels like crying. In order to reduce those electromagnetic guns, he fights wits and courage with the designers... In terms of civil and military affairs, the entire design institute is like a battle of annihilation... ¡­Of course, the final plan is of course the chief designer won.


    "Um----" Zhou Ye looked at the sad smile on the face of the chief designer, knowing what was going on. After all, he also had part of his responsibility. Whoever is arrogant, he will instill the gods of multi-turrets into those designers. The doctrine of the teaching... makes those guys a little bit lawless, because they believe that this is the will of the supreme ruler and must be implemented.


    "Cough cough--" Zhou Ye looked at his chief designer with a sad and resentful look, and coughed a little awkwardly, and said: "That''s not bad, I''m very satisfied, let''s go in and take a look inside. ..."


    "Okay, Master...please follow me." With that said, the chief designer took Zhou Ye onto the mothership.


    The inside of the mothership has changed a lot. You can''t see the original mess when walking inside. Now there are bright and clean cabins, and various facilities controlled by comfortable and intimate intelligent brains.


    "We will dominate your preferences and build a residence for you in the center of the battleship. Please come with me..." the designer said, stepping on the automatic conveyor belt in the battleship corridor and gently touching the virtual screen After clicking on it, the conveyor belt began to move him and Zhou Ye towards the center of the mothership.


    In about ten minutes, the two arrived at Zhou Ye''s residence...


    "Fuck, did you use holographic technology here?" Zhou Ye looked at the residence in front of him, a little sluggish.


    He couldn''t see that it was in the battleship anymore, but a picture of a tropical island. In the middle of the rippling sea, on a small island covered with coconut trees, a luxurious villa was standing there...


    "No, dominate, this is not a simple holographic projection technology..." The designer said this, gently bending over, holding up a handful of water in the pool in front of the villa... "This water is real...this The house is also real...Even the sun was created by our artificial nuclear fusion, and this island is also real..."


    "What about this sea?"


    "Um, of course it is fake..." the chief designer said here, after a pause: "You can command the battle of the fleet..."


    With that said, the chief designer said."Banshee-switch to combat mode."


    "Voiceprint confirmed, permission passed, now enter the battle mode." With a female voice, the whole scene suddenly changed, the whole sea disappeared, and a monitoring group composed of eight fast transparent screens rose in front of the chief designer , And the surrounding environment has also changed into a scene outside the battleship.


    "Master, these eight auxiliary surveillance systems are designed to give you priority to select the most threatening target." The chief designer said, lightly tapping on the screen, eight different people are displayed on the eight screens... Red to black mark their threat level.


    Zhou Ye saw... suddenly speechless. These eight people were carefully selected future squadron commanders. In terms of personal force... they are indeed the most threatening... these eight guys are standing there. Pointing from the outside of his mothership, he was ready to show his skills.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye looked at the top of his head, under his feet, and behind him again. This holographic system did indeed achieve no dead ends... The entire mothership seemed to have become transparent, and he could see everything outside... ¡­"I¡¯m very satisfied, Your Excellency Chief Designer."


    "Satisfying you is the meaning of my existence." Zhou Ye''s words made the chief designer stand at attention with excitement. He deeply faced Zhou Ye and put his head underneath. He felt that he had been busy for the past month to gain himself. After the master''s affirmation, it is nothing.


    "Now, let''s get ready to set sail... Let''s plant Umbrella''s battle flag across the entire galaxy..." Zhou Ye ordered more than a thousand soldiers to board the ship in an orderly manner. Of course, for the time being Umbrella¡¯s power is nothing compared to the old empires in the interstellar space. They are still very weak, but...Zhou Ye believes that it won¡¯t be long before even the old galactic empires will lower them in front of him. That noble head.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Fifth


    New Star Empire-one light-year from the capital Xingshandal, an asteroid belt...


    "My dear, what are we doing in the New Star Empire?" Pandora asked curiously, sitting in Zhou Ye''s arms, playing with Zhou Ye''s sideburns.


    "What should we do if Umbrella wants to rise in the galaxy?" Zhou Ye did not answer Pandora''s words, but instead asked: "Although we have an advantage in biological sciences and materials science, but... regardless of the number of warships , Or the number of resource stars, we are far from the opponents of those old empires, especially their biotechnology may not be better than us, but other technologies are much stronger than us... Then what are we going to do?"


    "We can exchange our biotechnology with them." Pandora said.


    "No, baby... from the hands of others, through trading, they will never be their latest scientific and technological achievements, they will only sell the next generation... or even the previous generation of scientific and technological achievements to us." Zhou Ye laughed No, don¡¯t overestimate the morality of those old empires. The empires with morality have long since disappeared in the long river of history. The rest... Haha.


    "Then let''s grab ¡ª¡ª" Pandora understood Zhou Ye''s meaning, "Let''s grab their latest scientific research..."


    "Bingo..." Zhou Ye smiled and kissed Pandora and said: "If we don''t give us things, we will just grab them..."


    "But... in case they retaliate against us..." Pandora was a little worried about her own business.


    "Who is revenge? Who knows who we are?" Zhou Ye said, tugging at the logo clothing of the predator, a brown leather coat, and the flaming predator logo on his body."Taking revenge on the entire predator? No empire in this universe has this ability."


    "Are we a masked robbery?" Pandora asked with a smile, hugging her man''s neck, "but why is it Sandal?"


    "Because the New Star Empire is at war with the Kerry Stars, and their large warships are fighting on the front line..." Zhou Ye continued, "And they probably wouldn''t expect that we can escape their warning through a secret star gate and come directly. To their Capital Star, the most important thing is...there is no air defense force on Xander Star. This is the reason I chose Xander..."


    When watching the Guardians of the Galaxy, Zhou Ye kept complaining. As the capital star of the New Star Empire, he did not have any anti-aircraft power. It relied on the new star pilots to block the Dark Star. This is really funny, no matter the director. Second, the screenwriter is still brain-dead. In short, Shandal has no protective power except for the new star pilots¡ª¡ª


    "Then what are we waiting for? My dear..." Pandora can''t wait. After all, Shandal is considered an alien. Robbing the capital of an alien empire is also very exciting, although Pandora can manage This planet is very disturbing, but destruction is different from robbery... Robbery always gives Pandora a prick and gratitude for secretly doing bad things.


    "No... baby, we have to do one more thing." Zhou Ye said, placing Pandora on the ground, and then said: "As a professional robber, we must first figure out the location of the target... after all A planet is very big. If we get there and find that we can¡¯t find a place to grab something, it¡¯s embarrassing. I don¡¯t want to be laughed at as a fool.¡±


    "I understand, honey, step on it..." Pandora smiled.


    "Ahem-don''t be so direct, our name is investigation." Zhou Ye was embarrassed by Pandora''s black words... "Okay, baby, are you interested in taking a one-week trip around the world with Sandal Star with me?"


    "Of course it''s okay..." Pandora smiled and hugged Zhou Ye''s waist, "Just treat me as a honeymoon trip..."


    "Go, go on your honeymoon." Zhou Ye said, slightly in front of him, and a random door appeared in front of the two of them. The opposite of the random door was the scenery of Shandal.


    The two went hand in hand, went straight through any door, and appeared at the top of a building.


    "...It looks like the earth." Pandora looked at the scene of Sandal in front of him, and said with emotion: "Uh, except for the colored people walking through the street..."


    Zhou Ye looked at the street. There are also white people here, but there are no blacks and yellow people. Instead, there are red and blue people with red skin. Of course, there are relatives of the Hulk, green people...Although some are red The sister-in-law paper also looked very beautiful, but I don''t know why, Zhou Ye felt very uncomfortable looking at them.


    "Hahahaha..." Pandora looked at her man''s disgusting eyes and couldn''t help laughing."My dear, it seems that you won''t have an encounter in Sandal this time..."


    "How could there be a Yan¡¤Yu, baby. I came with you on your honeymoon..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "I almost believed it..." Pandora teased his own man: "Actually, I don''t mind having an extraterrestrial sister, my dear, are you really unwilling to contribute to the integration of the universe and nations? ?"


    "Forget it...I am a nostalgic person, and I don''t like these rainbow sister papers very much." Zhou Ye said, grabbing Pandora''s slender waist, and looking for an exit to walk downstairs."Let''s start our journey... baby."


    Pandora smiled and stopped playing with her own men. To be honest, she didn''t like these colorful sister papers either. I can''t say that they are not beautiful, I can only say... I really appreciate it.


    When the two walked on the street, they immediately attracted the attention of many men and women.


    After all, Zhou Ye''s beauty and Pandora''s sweetness are both powerful tools to attract the eyes of the opposite sex, but regardless of men and women, when they see their favorite opposite sex, the outstanding same sex, they are inferior and dare not come forward to talk.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 326

    Invisibly, the two avoided a lot of harassment...


    Although the two are here for the first time, Pandora has the ability to scan the information in each other¡¯s brains anytime and anywhere. After scanning the minds of several Shandars, she smiled and said to her man: "My dear, tell you one The good news... the red and blue rainbow sisters are not Shandals, they are all alien races, but after a few generations of emigration, the new star empire also recognizes their status."


    "And those white people are the most authentic Sandal star people. Therefore, you still have the opportunity to have a beautiful encounter in Sandal for the great integration of the universe and nations." As he said, Pandora faced Zhou playfully. Ye blinked.


    "So?" Zhou Ye believed that Pandora would not say these things to himself for no reason.


    "So-my dear, did you see that sister paper?" Pandora said, Zhou Ye saw a beautiful girl with long blonde hair in front of him... "What''s wrong with her?"


    "She is the daughter of the highest commander of the Sandal Star Nova Defense Force..." Pandora explained: "You only need to have a beautiful encounter with her, and then see her mother again... I think, Sandal All Star''s military secrets can''t hide from us."


    "...I always feel that you are making me betray my sex and appearance..."


    "Then would you like to go? Honey."


    "...Go, it''s a fool if you don''t go." Zhou Ye said, holding a transparent display board directly to that blonde girl who seemed to be chatting with someone and walked over.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Sixth


    Dolores Piccol is a student of Sandal Star, the Nova Empire Advanced Military Academy, and she is also an honorable reserve star pilot.At this time, she was arguing with her mother through her personal terminal.


    "Mom, why do you want to use your rights to prevent me from entering the battlefield?" Dolores typed on her terminal angrily. Although voice chat is possible, she is now on the street after all. , I always feel that speaking loudly in public will seem very uncultivated, which is not something she can do.


    "My dear, it''s not time yet." Soon, her mother answered her.


    "No, mother, now our war with the Cree is in full swing, but you told me that it was not when I was on the battlefield..." Dissatisfaction was revealed between the lines of Dolores.


    You know, when the war began, she was still young, but the front-line reports that were fascinated every day made her passionate, and she wanted to drive her new star fighter to the front line and die with the evil Kerry people. In order to realize this dream, she gave up the exam. The idea of ??ordinary universities directly applied for the Nova Advanced Military Academy, which is known as the cradle of the Imperial Commander.


    And applied for the reserve star pilot, and with excellent results, successfully passed the preliminary examination.


    But... just when she thought she could be called up to the front line in advance, she was told that because she was still a student, she would be called to the front line only after she had completed her studies.


    But Dolores Piccol knew that this was an excuse for Chi Guoguo, because several of her classmates who applied for the Rising Star Reserve at the same time received an order from the army to give them three days of preparation time before joining the army. Support the battle on the front line.


    Dolores Piccol understood in an instant that this must be caused by her mother who is a senior commander, so she would use the terminal to contact her mother...


    Dolores Piccol''s words made her mother dumb, and it took a while before she sent another message.My dear, it is because of you that I will fight, and because of you, I will fight desperately against those Cree people. You are the meaning of my fighting, not the empire.If I lose you, I''m afraid I will do something crazy, so honey, can you stay in a safe place?Even for me.


    Mother''s words made Dolores Piccolton, who had been brewing passionate words for a long time, feel dumb. She raised her hand, then put it down, raised her hand, and then put it down...Finally, her thousand words Wanyu turned into a paragraph of text.Mom, I love you.


    Dolores didn¡¯t know when her eyes were a little blurred. From her mother¡¯s short words, she could feel her mother¡¯s deep love for herself. That kind of love was selfless, strong, and unselfish. Containing any impurities.


    Just when she was about to wipe away her tears, a white tissue was placed in front of her.Dolores looked down her hand holding the tissue, and a handsome young man with long blond hair was standing in front of her.


    "Although I don''t know why you cry...but I think you might need this." Zhou Ye''s soft smile made Dolores'' heart feel warm, and she whispered involuntarily."Thank you."


    After taking the facial tissue from Zhou Ye''s hand, Dolores gently wiped her tears."You must be from an alien planet..."


    "...Um, how did you tell?" Zhou Ye asked in amazement, "I don''t think I have any difference in appearance from yours?"


    "Because Sandal Star has long given up on paper made of this kind of plant fiber..." Delores looked at the stunned expression of this handsome young man who was talking to herself, and couldn''t help her mouth curling up slightly."Because there are very few green plants in Sandal Star, and the cost of paper transported from aliens is too high, so Sandal Star now uses synthetic fiber paper, although the two seem to be the same, but artificial The synthetic fiber is still not as soft and comfortable as the paper made of this plant fiber."


    After hearing what Dolores said, Zhou Ye couldn''t help being speechless. Nima, if he was a spy, he would have revealed his identity because of a piece of tissue. It would be a shame.


    "Where are you from?" Dolores asked curiously: "Are you all as handsome as you?"


    "...I''m from the earth, uh-I can''t answer your question, because the definition of beauty in everyone''s mind is different." Zhou Ye said, "There is a saying that says so from us. In the eyes of the two who are in love, each other is the most beautiful."


    "It''s a sentence with artistic conception." Hearing Zhou Ye''s explanation, Delores couldn''t help asking: "Do people in your place say such philosophical things?"


    Although Dolores does not know where the earth is?Because sometimes people on their own planet may give their own planet a very different name from the recognized name in the Milky Way.


    For example, half-human stars, they call themselves Nayiba, and their home planet is Nayiba. In their words, they are the race favored by God, and the star of God''s favor, but other empires in the galaxy oppose There is only one name for them, Centaur.


    "It''s not like saying that every day..." Zhou Ye said silently: "If you talk like this every day, it would be so tiring..."


    "Puff--" Delores'' smile was a little low. She imagined Zhou Ye''s words. Every day, everyone was talking like a philosopher, and she laughed at that time.


    "Are you okay...Then I''ll leave first." Zhou Ye looked at the smiling little sister paper and said.


    "..." When she heard Zhou Ye was about to leave, Delores suddenly felt a little bit of reluctance, and she had an idea."This is the first time you have come to Sandal, I''ll be your guide..."


    "Okay." Zhou Ye was waiting for her words, otherwise the means of trying to get caught was not for nothing.


    "Let''s go, I''ll bring you a change of dress first." Delores said as she dragged Zhou Ye towards the commercial area."Although Sandal is an open planet, there are some extreme racists. In order to avoid trouble, we will help you integrate here first."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, and it seemed that even the new star empire of the same age could not avoid internal contradictions.


    "But... I don''t have your currency..."


    Zhou Ye said embarrassedly.


    "It''s okay. Those clothes are not valuable. I''ll pay the bill for you." Dolores said, winking at Zhou Ye wittyly, and said: "Just for you to wipe my tears. Paid."


    Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, and followed Dolores into a large shopping mall.


    After a period of selection, Dolores chose a dress that suits Zhou Ye''s temperament very well, but the color did not match Zhou Ye''s hair color. Seeing Zhou Ye put down the clothes with some regret, Dolores smiled Removed an item that looked like a small hairpin from his ear, and put it on Zhou Ye''s temple.


    At this time, Zhou Ye was stunned to discover that Emotional Delores was not blonde, but long brown hair...


    "This is the latest renderer, which can help you change your hair color according to your mood and clothes anytime, anywhere." Dolores explained to Zhou Ye with a smile."Look, it matches this outfit better now."


    At this time, Zhou Ye''s golden hair had turned pure black, which made him feel a little bit. In any case, he hadn''t seen this appearance for a long time."I like this hair color, thank you, Liz."


    "You''re welcome, aren''t we friends?" Delores said, taking Zhou Ye''s hand without suspicion, and walking outside."Okay, now let me take you around Shandar Star for a good time."


    Dolores Piccol took Zhou Ye around Shandal. For Dolores, who grew up here, knows everything here.And Zhou Ye''s witty words such as beads also made her fall into it unconsciously.


    By the end of the night, Zhou Ye could already hold her slender waist and make such a couple-like action.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Thirty Eight


    "Hahahaha... That Austrian star is really funny." At this moment, Dolores collapsed into Zhou Ye''s arms with a smile.


    They just ran out of an underground bar, and at this moment the underground bar has become a mess.


    Although most of Sandal Star is a gathering area for humanoid aliens, there are actually many non-humanoid aliens who stop here. They often go to those underground bars to drink, because after all, people are still a bit exclusive. They don''t want to be watched by people like animals, so underground bars that specialize in the business of these alien creatures came into being.


    Dolores has long known where there are such bars, but there is a mixture of dragons and snakes, her mother absolutely forbids her to enter, but when Zhou Ye occasionally demonstrated her extraordinary strength, Dolores suddenly The idea of ??going to the underground bar to see it arose.


    After she told Zhou Ye about this idea, Zhou Ye also agreed with interest. After all, he was also curious about what those inhuman alien creatures looked like.


    In the underground bar they met an Austrian star, who are also roughly humanoids, but they do not have hair or beards, and some have tentacles... They distinguish between beauty and ugliness by the number of tentacles...


    In Zhou Ye''s words, those Austrian stars were a mixture of the legendary tentacle monster and the octopus, and they seemed to be secreting mucus all over their bodies, which was extremely disgusting.


    It was nothing originally. Although they were all strangers here, everyone was in peace, but after seeing Zhou Ye, a guy with tentacles on his head actually asked for a female ticket to Zhou Ye... You are right, that is A female tentacle monster...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 327

    This made Zhou Ye couldn''t bear it anymore. Ma Dan''s, although Lao Tzu does not sell art, but it is not all kinds of goods that Lao Tzu can do.Zhou Ye directly shot the female tentacle monster into the air. It happened that she fell on a golden Sovereign from the Sovereign tribe. This race possessed genetic perfection and extreme arrogance. How could it tolerate an extremely ugly tentacle? The blame fell on himself, and the two of them started doing it at that time.


    In Zhou Ye''s words, Jin Shining fights Brother Octopus.


    A small fight finally turned into a big melee, Zhou Ye simply led Delores through the crowd, and black hands everywhere, making trips...not for hurting, just for fun.


    In the end, Zhou Ye took Deloris to release the aliens who overturned the entire bar, and even the bartender could not escape the black hand... He was sapped from behind by Deloris...


    This kind of presumptuous feeling made Dolores taste an indescribable feeling for the first time, which is very difficult to describe, just like the feeling that a child has succeeded in a prank,...All the troubles in her heart are at this moment. Disappeared.


    Zhou Ye sent Dolores to her home, which was an independent villa. Standing at the door of her house, Zhou Ye embraced Dolores and said in a low voice: "Although I am very reluctant, but... time It''s getting late, we really want to say goodbye."


    "..." Delores did not speak, but clung to Zhou Ye''s waist and refused to let go.


    In her eighteen years of life, no opposite sex has made her feel so unwilling to let her go... She was unwilling to let Zhou Ye go because she was afraid that Zhou Ye would disappear after she let go.


    "stay--"


    Zhou Ye listened to these mosquito-like words and laughed. This guy deliberately pretended not to hear clearly, and asked, "Liss, did you say anything just now?"


    "..." Delores did not speak, but instead summoned all her courage, stood on tiptoe, and bit the past awkwardly... Yes, just bite... Of course, Zhou Ye would not let this rookie toss like this, directly. Guide her, what is the correct posture and posture for her mouth.


    In this way, the two tossed from the door to the door, from the living room to the bedroom...from the floor to the couch, from the whole body well-dressed, tossed to...the rest is not to say, think for yourself.


    With a painful cry... Afterwards, a tactful serenade began to be played. In this concert, the female lead singer Dolores used the alto to the mezzo to the soprano and tried various singing techniques. , In general... She felt that the high pitch was more suitable for her, so the soprano singer, Dolores was born. Of course, she completed this pioneering work with the help of Zhou Ye.


    Six hours later----


    Sandal Star-the headquarters of the New Star Corps.


    A silver-haired young woman wearing a new star combat uniform walked out of a heavily guarded building. From the full rank of the new star on her shoulder, it can be seen that she is a senior commander.If you look closely, you will find that this young woman looks six or seven points similar to Dolores, and the two look like sisters.


    "Commander Piccol, you are welcome to come back for vacation." Seeing this female commander, the two new star soldiers at the door hurriedly saluted.


    "Hmm¡ª" Ingrid Pickle nodded, and walked over with a frosty face.


    "Who messed with this tigress? It looks like someone is going to be in bad luck..." one of the guards whispered while watching Ingrid walking by.


    "Don''t be troublesome, do you want to be imprisoned in La Reid Military Prison?" Another guard replied in a low voice, "Think of the fate of the last idiot who talked about her behind..."


    "..." The guard was quiet immediately, apparently he thought of the hapless man too.


    But obviously, Ingrid Pickle didn''t have time to deal with these two idiots. She now wants to go back to her home and see her daughter.


    The communication between her and her daughter was interrupted, and after watching the surveillance footage of Sandal Star through her own authority, she discovered that her daughter was actually with a handsome teenager. She seemed to be talking and laughing. To be honest, she I was a little jealous and jealous of the boy, but this was not the reason for her return. She actually received her secret setting at home, and her daughter took the stranger home... and it was still at night.


    Had it not been for the Cree to launch a fierce attack, she would have ran back.


    After she withstood the crazy attack of the Cree, more than six hours had passed.She didn''t care much, and went straight back to Shandal Star through the artificial wormhole...


    New Star Empire¡¯s wormhole technology can already create artificial wormholes, but due to energy and technology, the current wormhole technology is not perfect and can only open a passage that only allows two people to pass through, so this technology is used Blessings are given to the commanders on the front line, so that they can come back and see their family at any time, which is also an incentive for them.


    "Go, go home." Ingrid Pickle walked directly outside the headquarters, got on a military-equipped aircraft, and said to the pilot cherished words.


    "Yes, Commander." The driver looked at Ingrid with a frosty face, but he didn''t dare to say more. He pulled the engine directly and flew towards her home... Although Ingrid Pickle was very She has the demeanor of a mature woman, and she is also a well-known beauty, but no one dared to pay attention to her, because the title of this guy on the battlefield is a female lunatic...Her madness scared her enemies, and Let her allies fear...


    She can invest the forces of two large fleets for a star road that seems to be useless to snatch it, or she can order a deadly guard for a meteorite that has no strategic value at all. However, these have been confirmed afterwards. Same as general strategic value.


    Therefore, no one can shake her position as a commander. Although everyone calls her a female lunatic... but she is a lunatic who is afraid of the enemy and me.


    However, the female lunatic Ingrid Pickle on the battlefield was thinking about her own thoughts at the moment.[Delores, my baby, you must not be fooled by that little white-faced easily...Your mother, I am so defenseless that I have you, even though you are the best God gave me Gifts, but your bastard father who ran away after playing is definitely my goal.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Thirty Nine


    "Go back, don''t wait for me." Ingrid, who got off the aircraft, ordered the pilot of the aircraft.


    "Okay, Commander." As he said, the driver pulled the joystick and ran away as soon as someone was chasing him.


    There is no way. Seeing the lunatic woman sitting behind her with murderous expression, people are under pressure. He is really afraid that this lunatic will find an excuse to transfer herself to the front line, and then throw herself to C, known as the battleship graveyard. Go to the -2A theater. Although he also wants to play for the country, he doesn''t want to use this method.


    "..." Ingrid ignored this guy, and walked towards his villa. Of course, the access control system would not keep his mistress outside.


    Ingrid walked into her living room with a jump in the corner of her eyes. She saw the clothes scattered on the floor... the eyebrows were all erected. She suppressed the anger, saying it was the anger, but in fact, her hand He had already unconsciously touched the hadron gun on his waist, which was a weapon that could pierce the armor of a battleship with one shot.


    "Well, let me see how the bastard plans to face my daughter." Ingrid said and walked into his daughter''s room...Although the access control of his daughter''s room is set in privacy and privacy mode, Without her permission, no one else could enter.


    But in fact, this is just a small game that Ingrid played with her daughter. On weekdays, she didn¡¯t mind being a loving mother, knocking on the door, and then getting her daughter¡¯s permission before going in, but now... she didn¡¯t play this game. Interested, he directly used his highest authority to open the door of his daughter''s house. After all, she was the head of the family.


    As soon as she walked into her daughter¡¯s room, Ingrid¡¯s saw the two sleeping on the couch...Although they were covered with blankets, she believed that they must have worn nothing under the blankets...


    Seeing this situation, Ingrid was not anxious, because the worst has already happened. Where can it be worse?


    Thinking of this, Ingrid recovered a bit of her commander¡¯s calmness. She picked up Zhou Ye¡¯s clothes from the ground with great interest, and then searched for items that could prove Zhou Ye¡¯s identity, even a small accessory. , An inner garment that did not belong to Shandal, could allow her to make some judgments about Zhou Ye''s identity.


    "It doesn''t look like the Xandar star people, but some are like the product of a low-level technological civilization." Holding Zhou Ye''s inner clothes, Ingrid made the following judgment...a qualified commander He must have superb reasoning ability. On the ever-changing battlefield, some humble little clue may be the key to victory. Of course Ingrid will not let go of these clues.


    "Madam, although you look beautiful...but, wanting to come and hold my underwear shouldn''t make you feel excited, right?" Zhou Ye''s voice suddenly sounded, scaring Ingrid. Jump.


    "..." Ingrid didn''t expect Zhou Ye to wake up suddenly, but in fact, as soon as she got off the aircraft, Zhou Ye knew she was coming, if it weren''t for her and Delores''s seven or eight looks. , Zhou Ye knocked her out a long time ago.


    "Although that thing can''t hurt me, but I think you don''t want to hurt the girl next to me, right?" Zhou Ye was taken aback by himself, and pointed his gun at his Ying. Grider said.


    "...Which planet are you from? What are you going to do to my daughter Dolores in the future?" Ingrid quickly calmed down and lowered his muzzle. Zhou Ye said something. Yes, she didn''t want to hurt her daughter anyway.


    "Of course I married her..." Zhou Ye smiled when he heard Ingrid''s question, and said naturally, "I think I have fallen in love with her."


    "...Yes, you are much better than her bastard father." After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Ingrid nodded in agreement and said, "Then what kind of abilities do you have? Or, what do you have? Specialty? Forget it, these are not important, I can help you find a civilian job in the army at Sandal Star, so that you have income to support my daughter, and it is safe... When do you plan to get married? Later I plan to have a few children... If you don¡¯t have a place to live, I don¡¯t mind if you live here directly. I personally prefer children. You can consider having more children. Don¡¯t worry about not being able to raise them. My commander allowance is sufficient You have fed a lot of children...Well, I will give birth to a dozen or so..."


    ... Zhou Ye looked at this Ingrid who had entered the fantasy mode silently. This girl could be called a good alien mother-in-law. She married her daughter to arrange work, arrange the house, and help with the children... this Almost has reached the limit.


    "That... I''m sorry... I don''t have any plans to settle in Xander Star for the time being." Zhou Ye felt that when he said this, he was a bit too animal.


    "..." The expression on Ingrid''s face stagnated, and then a murderous aura filled the room."So...I just said you would marry my daughter just casually? So you didn''t plan to marry my daughter at all, did you? So you plan to learn from that bastard, right? You... ...Damn..."


    With that said, Ingrid raised his hadron gun to Zhou Ye and pulled the trigger without hesitation."You scumbag...Go to hell."


    It''s just that she didn''t come and pulled the trigger hurriedly...because someone closed the safety of the hadron gun in her hand."you¡­¡­"


    To be honest, Ingrid was really surprised... She didn''t see how Zhou Ye got up, how he came to her side, and when she turned off the insurance on her gun.


    "If you don''t agree, draw your gun...you are enough..." Zhou Ye said helplessly. To tell the truth, Zhou Ye really felt unable to start with Ingrid.


    If it is an enemy, Zhou Ye can evaporate her from the world without hesitation, but obviously not, she is the mother of her own woman, and she is still seeking justice for her own daughter...


    Even though Zhou Ye was a bastard, he really couldn''t do the kind of job that slept with other people''s daughters and then killed their old mothers.


    Just when Zhou Ye was embarrassed by how to deal with Ingrid, Ingrid''s actions surprised him... I saw that she turned around and hugged herself, and then kissed herself facelessly...


    This Nima script is wrong...Director.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 328

    Zhou Ye looked at this woman who seemed to be in madness, and found that there seemed to be a strange flame in her eyes... This was a manifestation of the spiritual power of his daughter Pandora."Pandora..."


    "Haha, dear, I''ll help you deal with this embarrassing thing for you. You can''t kill her anyway. Besides, for such a beautiful mature woman, wouldn''t it be too wasteful to kill her? It''s not in line with your dear justice. Concept, so well, you can just sleep with her... Secretly tell you, my dear, although she gave birth to your Dolores baby, she has only one sex experience."


    Pandora''s voice sounded directly in Zhou Ye''s mind...


    Is Zhou Ye that kind of hypocritical slut?Obviously, he wasn''t... he didn''t even eat the meat when he gave it to his mouth. What was it that he was a bitch?


    He stopped talking and began to cooperate with Ingrid... To be honest, Pandora withdrew his psychic powers at the moment the two got together... But it was done, and Ingrid couldn''t even struggle. Now, Zhou Ye doesn''t agree with this guy.


    So¡ªIngrid had a tragedy. She really knew why she was so happy with Zhou Ye, and her daughter didn¡¯t wake up. It''s really... this guy is not a human, but a personal star beast... ¡­It¡¯s horrible, of course. Although she is talking scary, but... the body is more honest than the mouth, she is talking about her...


    Three hours later, Zhou Ye completed his first achievement for the fusion of the universe and the nation, the [Shandar Star Mother and Daughter Flower Achievement] unlocked.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Fortieth


    "So... are you here to plunder the new star empire''s scientific and technological information?" Ingrid snuggled in Zhou Ye''s arms. Although his face still looked disgusting, Zhou Ye knew that this girl was actually I really enjoy and embrace myself, the old house is fast, and the girl who speaks honestly is this girl.


    "Yes..." Zhou Ye nodded and said.


    "...Who told you that there are various scientific research institutes in Sandal Star?" Ingrid rolled his eyes and said angrily: "The countries on your planet will deal with those weapons research institutes with lethal lethality. And those high-polluting science and technology research institutions in their capital?"


    "Moreover, there is a mixture of dragons and snakes. Anyone from the Star Territory may appear here. You can''t even tell whether an alien is a spy or an ordinary Sandal citizen..." Ingrid ignored Zhou Ye''s more and more The embarrassed face continued: "If you have to say that Shandal Star has scientific and technological materials, it is really in the National Archives of Shandal Star. There are civilian scientific and technological materials from hundreds of years ago. Citizens of the stars can go there to check it at will... But I think that compared to the technology of your planet, there is also a distribution center for high-tech materials. The person who gave you this idea is really a fool and an idiot... ¡­"


    "Slap--" Zhou Ye raised his hand and slapped Ingrid, who became more and more comfortable."This is my idea...Do I look like an idiot?"


    "what--"


    Ingrid, who was slapped on the fart, immediately became honest, and the girl''s eyebrows were silky white with Zhou Ye, and he muttered: "Bad guy, I have done something wrong, so I won''t let people say... really a dictator. ,tyrant¡­¡­"


    "...Don''t talk about the useless ones." Zhou Ye gently helped her rub the area he hit just now, and asked: "Then what do you think?"


    "Bad guys-I''ll let someone give you an idea..." Although Ingrid complained, the whole person couldn''t help but arched into Zhou Ye''s arms, saying: "As the senior commander of the New Star Empire Officer, I still have some authority to check the location of those scientific research institutions. I''ll go to the headquarters to help you get the information out... and then..."


    "That''s really great." Zhou Ye heard Ingrid''s words and said happily: "It seems that our fleet will take shape soon..."


    "At that time, I will be the commander of that fleet..." Ingrid said a little like a baby.


    She knew that apart from commanding troops, she had no other specialties, and the man in front of her who easily conquered herself was obviously more than her mother and daughter... Then she wanted to stay in this man''s mind Under the profound influence, so that he can not ignore his mother and daughter, then she can only show her abilities that cannot be ignored.


    Zhou Ye didn¡¯t think so much. For him, he treated all his women equally and tried his best to be impartial. But to be honest, the Oolong incident also sounded the alarm for him. He didn¡¯t. What military talent, many times the idea is to shoot the head, this is naturally no problem in a crushed state, but if the opponent is a force that is evenly matched with oneself, it will become a fatal injury.


    He also learned about Ingrid through Pandora. It can be said that it is the rising star of the New Star Empire. The battle with the Cree made her fame. More than a dozen battles established her madness. title.Besides, she was still her own woman, and Zhou Ye had no reason not to let her command her fleet.


    "No problem." Zhou Ye agreed to Ingrid''s request in one go."From now on, Umbrella''s Galaxy fleet will be under your command."


    Ingrid looked at Zhou Ye in disbelief. Zhou Ye''s unconditional trust in her made her so touched that she couldn''t help being touched, but only useful actions showed up... She turned over and straddled Zhou Ye. On his body, holding Zhou Ye''s cheeks in both hands, he whispered: "I find that I am a little in love with you, Ye."


    Just as the atmosphere between the two became more and more tense, and a new round of battle was about to begin, a surprised voice rang."Mom, why are you here...you...what are you doing?"


    "Uh----" Zhou Ye was embarrassed...


    "Um... baby, if I''m experimenting with your future man, can''t you withstand the temptation and temptation?" Ingrid, a senior daughter, turned into a funny than... ¡­


    "Um-" Dolores blinked, looked at her nervous mother, and chuckled."Mom...you look so nervous, so funny..."


    "I''m going to cook for you..." Ingrid said so, gently lying next to Zhou Ye''s ear, and said: "You are responsible for fixing my daughter, so that you don''t want to go to my couch in the future... ¡­"


    After saying this, Ingrid turned over, jumped out of the bed, put on her clothes generously and walked out of her daughter''s room.


    "Bad guy..." As soon as she walked out of her daughter''s room, Ingrid couldn''t help but leaned against the wall limply. She was actually not as indifferent as she showed. On her daughter''s couch, she was talking to her. Such a thing happened to her boyfriend... and she was caught by her daughter. It was really embarrassing... But she was cut off from Zhou Ye... She couldn''t do it anyway, she couldn''t bear it.


    "Little villain, if I can''t fix my daughter, I won''t kill you by the time." After saying this, Ingrid sighed deeply and walked towards the kitchen. She still has to be a good wife. Mother, show your daughter and that little villain.


    And in the room at this moment, Zhou Ye naturally heard Ingrid talking to himself outside, but he couldn''t understand the girl''s thoughts...


    Normally speaking, shouldn''t you get furious or hang yourself after crying?But the current Dolores didn''t mean anything like that at all. Instead, she was humming a little song there with a very happy appearance.


    This weird scene made Zhou Ye feel a little unconfident. He knew that this girl could not be separated from his own truth, but it was absolutely abnormal if she was so calm... Wouldn''t she hold it all in her heart and wait for her to sleep in the middle of the night? I took a pair of scissors and clicked myself?Thinking of that kind of scene, even though Zhou Ye already had a body that a nuclear bomb could hardly harm, he still felt terrified. It had nothing to do with ability... it was completely a psychological problem.


    If you die, die early. Thinking of this, Zhou Ye hugged the happy Dolores and confessed: "That... baby Lisi, don''t blame Ingrid... I force Her...she actually came back in the middle of the night and wanted..."


    "Why should I blame you?" Dolores said blankly: "Isn''t the custom on your planet that if you marry a woman, you must marry that woman''s mother?"


    "Huh? Where is this custom? So sad (happy) heart (hearing) sick (happy) crazy (seeing)?" Zhou Ye was stunned, and there is such an awesome planet?Although there are a lot of cows on the earth who are both mothers and daughters, but... this is still not up to the point of custom.


    "Look..." Dolores said, took out the personal terminal at hand, and then clicked on a web page for Zhou Ye to read, "Look, this person is from your earth, and he said that all of you are Such a custom, the Sundar star, which accidentally arrived 820 years ago, has been shown in many historical materials... He said that this is a custom on your earth, and because of this, he was allowed to marry at the same time. I have a mother and daughter as wives."


    "...Fuck, this senior Niu X!" Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t say these words, but asked: "Why would you check this?"


    "..." Delores lowered her head in embarrassment, and said: "Because I am a guide for you, I am afraid that there will be places that accidentally violate the taboos of your planet, so I searched the earth on the Internet... I found this..."


    Having said this, Delores raised her head anxiously and looked at Zhou Ye and said, "I definitely didn¡¯t want to find a man who can take care of me and my mother at the same time and approach you. I really love you, Ye, You believe me¡­¡­"


    "..." Zhou Ye didn''t speak, just staring at her like that.


    "Okay, okay, I admit..." Dolores lowered her head when Zhou Ye saw it, as if she had done something bad, and said: "When I saw this message, I did hold and help my mother find The thought of a companion...but later...I found out that I can''t do without you...so..."


    "..." Zhou Ye still said nothing.


    "My mother has taken care of me by herself since I was a child... Even because someone bullied me at school, my mother brought a gun to the school and nailed the guy who bullied me with the gun, saying that if she bullied me again, she would be killed by a single shot... Although because of this incident, the promotion of my mother was up, but she smiled and said to me that I am the best baby God has given her, just like her life. Without me, her life is no longer Meaningful." Dolores said, crying in a low voice."I don''t want to leave my mother... Mom can''t do without me, so I want to find someone on earth to marry, what''s wrong..."


    "..." Huh¡ªZhou Ye took a breath and said, "Baby, I didn''t say you were wrong... Then tell me... Do you love me?"


    "Love... So, Ye, don''t leave me, okay?" Delores hugged Zhou Ye and pleaded. She was really afraid that Zhou Ye would be angry.


    "That''s fine...I will marry you according to the customs of our planet..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help but silently say "Forgive me, I accidentally labeled the earth again."


    "Really? Are you serious? Ye, are you willing to marry me and my mother?" Delores asked happily.


    "of course it''s true."


    "That''s great... I love you, Ye... I will learn from my mother how to be a good wife and mother." Delores hugged Zhou Ye happily.


    "...This is really a beautiful misunderstanding... But, let this misunderstanding continue..." Zhou Ye meditated in his heart, and a storm disappeared invisible... Zhou Ye had to sigh, Ma Dan Yes, it''s better to be an alien, everything can be pushed to the issue of the customs and customs of one''s own planet.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Forty One


    "So... you persuaded my daughter like this?" Ingrid was holding her daughter''s personal terminal in his hand, looking at the message from hundreds of years ago, and couldn''t help being speechless.


    "To be exact, she convinced me to marry you..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Sure enough, I still can''t let my daughter out..." Ingrid sighed: "This news is the irresponsible lace news of those people before. She actually believed that?"


    "No, my dear, you have to know..." Zhou Ye said, hugging Ingrid and said, "When people look at things, they always subconsciously ignore those things they don''t want to see, and listen to them. When making voices, they will also subconsciously ignore the voices they do not want to hear. Therefore, it is normal for people to subconsciously choose what they are willing to believe. Otherwise, what do those interstellar crooks rely on to cheat money?"


    "Well... you''re right." Ingrid couldn''t help but said, "But... I still feel that for the time being..."


    "Don''t say so much, at least...we don''t have to worry about our future relationship, do we?" Zhou Ye smiled and whispered in her ear: "Aren''t you happy?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 329

    "I''m not happy at all...because this shows that I''m going to be taken over by your little villain again..." Although Ingrid said this, he hugged Zhou Ye tightly with his backhand.


    "Mom, Ye, I''m almost starving to death... Are you okay?" Dolores'' voice came from outside the kitchen, preventing the two from escalating the battle...


    "It''s ready soon, baby." Ingrid said, pushing Zhou Ye and said: "Hurry up and bring the rice...and a salad, which will be ready soon..."


    "Okay." Zhou Ye agreed, picked up the barbecue that Ingrid had placed on the cooking table, and walked out of the kitchen.


    Not long after¡ªIngrid also brought the last salad to the table.


    To be honest... Zhou Ye thinks this unknown barbecue is a bit like beef and some like lamb... It tastes good, but the method is a bit monotonous... As for the colorful vegetable salad, Zhou Ye can''t recognize it at all. .


    But the taste is not bad.


    At the dinner table, Dolores told her mother, Ingrid, what she thought completely.Originally, according to Ingrid¡¯s dissatisfaction with integrity, she should be opposed to it, but looking at Zhou Ye¡¯s [If you dare to object, I will press you on the dining table...], she can only He mumbled a few vaguely, as if he had acquiesced to the absurd practice of his daughter.


    Delores, whose idea was affirmed, was as happy as she had done a major event. She had to open a bottle of wine to celebrate, and Zhou Ye simply took out her own collection... Well, to be precise, she came from Howard. Collected whiskey, everyone cheered.


    As a result, the two mothers and daughters were drunk... Various interesting things happened, so I won''t remind them one by one here.


    Early the next morning¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Ingrid developed the good habit of waking up on time in the army. Even drunk could not change her biological clock. When she got up with her head shaking, she found that the couch was really wonderful...


    She held Zhou Ye''s head and hugged him in her arms, while her daughter was resting on Zhou Ye''s thigh...In short, the mother and daughter fell into the hands of this villain... She sighed She took a sigh of relief, although she was a little unwilling to let her leave, she would never do it. In her words, she wanted to leave after she had eaten everything. How could it be so cheap?Don''t you dare to break your third leg, mother and daughter.In fact, I just reluctant...


    "What a bad guy." Ingrid said, holding Zhou Ye''s head, putting his mouth on his forehead, and then getting up and starting to put on clothes... She didn''t forget about her man, she today How about going to the headquarters to retrieve information on those scientific research facilities? As for the New Star Empire?Hehe, whoever wants a country... or his own family is more important.


    "Get up so early?" Zhou Ye woke up when Ingrid got up.


    "Well, I''m going to retrieve the information for you." Ingrid had already put on his clothes at this time, walked to the side of the couch again, and pecked at Zhou Ye: "You will also prepare for a while. We have to act quickly when we get the information, because if they find that I am missing, they will definitely check my last whereabouts. Then they will find out that I have retrieved the information and they will definitely strengthen prevention."


    "Yeah¡ª" Zhou Ye also prioritized him. He nodded and said, "I am waiting for you here. If you don''t come, I won''t leave."


    "..." To be honest, Ingrid really felt that he did not love the wrong person at this moment."I will be back, and when that time comes, I will help you in the entire galaxy."


    "Take this..." Zhou Ye said, taking the belt on his clothes and passing it over."She will help you at the critical moment."


    "This is?" Ingrid looked at the belt in her hand, somewhat speechless, but her man should not lie to herself, she tied the belt around her waist without saying a word... "Wait for me to come back."


    "Well, I''ll take you." Zhou Ye watched Ingrid walk out of the room, and then patted Delores, who was hugging her leg."Honey, it''s time to get up..."


    "Let me sleep for a while..."


    "Little lazy pig...get up quickly."


    Not to mention how Zhou Ye called Dolores, let alone Ingrid.


    Not long after she walked out of her villa, a flying machine sent by Xinxing headquarters came to her, and she directly sat on it."Back to the legion headquarters."


    "Yes, Commander." Coincidentally, the driver who came to pick her up today was the one who brought her back the night before...


    The driver looked at Ingrid with a spring breeze and muttered in his heart, "Is the devil''s head moisturized by a man?"It looks a bit pretty again.


    Of course, Ingrid, who has no mind-reading ability, certainly didn''t know that the driver was slandering herself. She was still immersed in the joy of a long drought.


    In a short time, the aircraft arrived at the headquarters of the New Star Corps, and Ingrid walked directly to the archive room, where there was a supercomputer that could read all the information of the entire New Star Empire according to his own authority.


    After a few tight guard posts, Ingrid came to a room the size of a football field. In this empty room, only a beam of light was lit in the middle.


    Ingrid walked under the beam of light well-informed and said directly: "Xinxing, I want to check the positions of all scientific research institutions in the Empire."


    "Authorization is being verified-the authorization is passed, and you have the right to access the information." A female voice rang, and then said: "There are 5,600 high-level scientific research institutions in the Imperial Starfield, and 12,000 intermediate scientific research institutions. , Distributed in various locations in the Imperial Star Territory..."


    As the female voice sounded, the entire dark space suddenly changed into a star map. In the entire star field, the planets with high- and intermediate-level scientific research institutions were specially lit up, densely packed...Looking at Ingrid for a while feel dizzy.


    It''s a bit bad now. I''m afraid my dear can''t get all of it for such a large range anyway... She thought of this and tentatively said: "Xinxing, I want to download all the scientific research materials for nearly a hundred years."


    "Not enough permissions."


    The female voice directly rejected Ingrid''s request.


    "Use my Patriotic Medal privilege." Ingrid said without hesitation. The Patriotic Medal privilege is a medal obtained after making outstanding contributions to the New Star Empire. It can even ask the Empire to unconditionally pardon itself. Any crime she committed, even if she slaughtered a civilian in an empire province, could be pardoned, so no one in the army dared to provoke her, and you would kill her in vain.Secondly, it has the authority to make a request to the Imperial Super Brain.Of course, this is a choice of two options. Choosing one option means giving up the other right.


    "The authority is being tested -" Super Brain Nova said: "The owner of the Medal of Defence, Ingrid Pickle, has blocked the Cree''s army for 120 hours because of the tactics of the Kerry. It was obtained by avoiding the war in the hinterland of the empire. May I ask whether to use the Medal of Defence? This is equivalent to giving up another privilege."


    Rising Star¡¯s words reminded Ingrid again of that difficult battle... That battle was a life of nine deaths for her, and she was even prepared for her last words to resist Kerry, who had a fleet of troops ten times her own strength. People... She didn''t even know that she persisted like this.It was this battle that made her the title of madness resound throughout the galaxy...


    She didn''t hesitate to use this significant medal to help her man, because...she was building her own small home."OK to use."


    "Permission passed-data transmission." With Ultrain''s words, a dazzling light directly shines on her new star logo, that is, military rank is also a storage device that can store a large amount of data, and it is to activate her own battleship. key.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Forty Two


    At this time-Ultrain''s monitoring department-a background message has been sent here.


    "Someone is downloading scientific research materials of the empire for nearly a hundred years..." A man in a black military uniform saw this message, immediately sat up, and said suspiciously: "It''s Ingrid... she is the fleet commander. Why did she download these materials? She also used the Medal of the State of the Guardian? No, please give me a list of contacts with her and her family in recent days..."


    Soon, a scene of Zhou Ye shopping with Ingrid''s daughter Dolores appeared in front of this man."This guy is so handsome..."


    Even as the shadow of the empire, he had to admit that Zhou Ye was so handsome."Have you found out the origin of this person?"


    "..." The operators under his swiftly operated the intellectual brain on their hands, but obviously, there was no information."It''s just like appearing out of thin air... There is no information about him... This guy is not simple."


    After hesitating for a while, the man asked, "Can the transmission of data from Nova to Ingrid be stopped?"


    "I''m afraid not, head, we don''t have this authority. The authority is with the Supreme Commander of the Empire..." One of the subordinates answered his question.


    "Damn it, it would take two hours to apply for the procedure now, it''s too late..." The man called the head cursed: "Now, gather the troops immediately, we stop them... The soldiers are divided into two groups. , Went all the way to Ingrid''s house, controlled her daughter and the unknown man, and the other team went to the headquarters of the New Star Corps and saw Ingrid immediately arrest her on the spot."


    "Yes, head."


    As the voice fell, sirens sounded in the entire gloomy building. With the harsh sirens, black-painted star-shaped aircraft rushed into the sky and rushed towards the headquarters of the Nova Army.


    At this moment, Ingrid, who was still ignorant of what happened, finally downloaded all the information, and carefully put his badge in his pocket... This badge can be said to be invaluable, and it is not good to say. In the black market of the Milky Way, this badge that stores the scientific research achievements of the New Star Empire over the past 100 years can definitely buy several habitable planets like the Earth.


    Ingrid walked out of the data room happily. She had already begun to wonder how her own man would be happy seeing these data...


    But she just walked out of the building of the New Star Legion, and immediately found something wrong. This place is busy with people coming and going. At this time, there is no one...


    "Your Excellency Commander Ingrid... the recipient of the Medal of Defence, the god of the empire..." A disgusting voice sounded."What made you choose to betray your country...? Your commander."


    "Haha... I didn''t expect that the legendary movie star troop really exists?" Ingrid looked at the thin and tall man in black military uniform with a black new star military emblem in front of him and mocked: "The shadows of your empires What are you doing here? Do you want to catch me? Who told you that I betrayed my country?"


    "...You secretly used the medal authority to download the empire''s scientific and technological materials, isn''t it betraying the motherland?"


    "I earned the permission for the scientific and technological information myself, and I got it in exchange for resisting the Kerry people for more than 100 hours." Ingrid said without hesitation: "Besides, I am not betraying the empire, just In the Empire, everyone, and my own small home, I chose my own small home."


    "Really obsessed..." The thin and tall man sighed, "That''s why I object to women holding senior positions in the military because they are always more emotional than rational..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 330

    "...Stop talking nonsense, where did you come from without a woman?" Ingrid said, raising his own grab and grabbing it with his hands?It''s not her style of acting, it''s her crazy style to splash his blood to death."Come on, give it a try, how good you are."


    "Huh, forget it, there is no point in arguing with you." The thin and tall man obviously didn''t plan to play singles with Ingrid. With a wave of his hand, hundreds of black-painted Rising Star fighters slowly landed on In the midair behind him, the towing rays of the nose had begun to shine brightly, and when Ingrid was about to be captured alive...


    A silver-haired girl suddenly appeared beside Ingrid and stood in front of her."This can''t work. To take my dear woman away, it won''t work without asking him..."


    "That''s right, Pandora, the woman who wants to take me away? Have you asked me?" As the voice fell, a blond boy suddenly appeared beside Ingrid.


    "Ye---Why did you come? It''s so dangerous. Go back and take Deloris first. This is for you..." As he said, Ingrid filled his pocket with all the Imperial scientific research materials. He took out his badge and handed it to Zhou Ye, saying: "I have saved the empire''s scientific and technological materials for nearly a hundred years... Don''t worry about me, I will hold them, you quickly take my daughter away... ¡­"


    "..." Zhou Ye took the badge and looked at this anxious woman speechlessly. This woman never thought of herself. First of all, she thought of her daughter and him... even facing such a mortal situation, such a good woman. Why did the scumbag abandon her in the first place?


    But if I think about it, I should thank him. If it weren''t for him, maybe I wouldn''t get such a good woman.


    "Don''t worry, baby, with me, no one in this universe can hurt you...unless they can step on my corpse." Zhou Ye said and dragged Ingrid behind him.


    "Flap, pop¡ª"


    A burst of applause sounded.The thin and tall man had a fake and moved expression, and said, "It''s really affectionate, but how do I remember that the little sister just said that she was a woman who was her man... Could she be too? Your commander¡¯s boyfriend¡¯s woman? What an interesting relationship..."


    "It''s rare and weird. We practice polygamy. Can you control it?" Pandora said without hesitation.


    "That''s right, my man has the ability to satisfy all his women, and you... Tsk tsk, it''s a small pain at first glance. You didn''t rely on dirty PY transactions to get to the top, right?" Ingrid, a military background De is not a fuel-saving lamp, it can be maddeningly poisonous...


    Zhou Ye didn''t speak, but looked with interest at the tall and thin man who was blushed and white by his two feminine faces and said, "It''s really a poor fellow...Look at what you look like, isn''t it really My baby Ingrid got it right? Tsk tusk¡ª"


    "Catch them up, and if you dare to resist, kill them." The thin and tall man finally couldn''t help but broke out. Following his roar, hundreds of new star fighters set a ray of traction at several people.


    "It''s really a group of ants..." Zhou Ye just wanted to fly out and blow these fighters one by one, but suddenly remembered that he had already changed his job to become a great mage.


    "Snapped--"


    Zhou Ye snapped his fingers casually, and then, before the tractor beams of those fighters hit them, a golden magic technique appeared beside each of the new star fighters, and Ingrid''s eyes were extremely surprised. In the middle, the sky full of golden magic spells blasted dazzling rays of light. At this moment, the sun of Xandal star looked pale and colorless, and only one color remained between the sky and the earth, gold.


    After a few seconds¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "This--this--this is impossible..." The thin and tall movie star commander looked at the scene in front of him and was stunned...All the hundreds of new star fighters he brought with him had no bones... Not even a bit of scum is gone... and the man and two women opposite are unscathed... This has completely subverted his perception.


    "My dear... what kind of scientific and technological information do you need if you are so tired..." Ingrid hugged Zhou Ye''s arm and said, "You are enough to threaten all the galaxy empires..."


    "...But I don''t want to do it myself every time. Then why do I raise so many soldiers? Have you ever seen a big boss who needs to do everything by himself?" Zhou Ye embraced the two women and didn''t look at that. The man glanced at him and walked outside... When he passed by the man, he breathed a little, and puffed out.The thin and tall man turned into fly ash, annihilated in this space.


    He had already been killed by Zhou Ye''s magic techniques, everything was just his last thought support... As for the reactions of the two women?Pandora doesn''t treat them as human beings at all, while Ingrid believes in the belief that the enemy who stands on the opposite side of her is the enemy. If you think about her nickname, you know, how could she be the kind of virgin mother who is compassionate and compassionate?She only cares about one thing now...


    "Honey, where is my daughter?"


    "I was sent to the mothership..."


    "Then let''s go back too..."


    "Do you have nothing you want to take away?"


    "No, for me, as long as there is a daughter with you, nothing else matters..."


    "I like your character. Come and kiss one..."


    "I hate it, I''m so tired... oh oh oh..."


    Chapter Four Hundred and Forty Three


    "My dear, are you sure you are a battle mothership? Not an interstellar cruise ship?" Ingrid sat on the beach chair by the pool, stretched out comfortably, teasing his own man.


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye replied while manipulating Ingrid''s badge and checking the scientific and technological data stored in it, "Have you ever seen an interplanetary cruise ship equipped with so many weapons and facilities? Thousands of battleships?"


    "But there is no such battle mothership that will decorate a whole layer of holographic projections for its captain, just so that he can enjoy such a luxurious life after the battle..." Ingrid was unhappy. Said: "My mothership is twice as big as this, but there is no such luxurious residence...Compared with you, my residence on the mothership is simply a beggar''s den..."


    "Okay, okay..." Zhou Ye sighed, and temporarily put down the badge in his hand. He knew that this girl deliberately found fault to attract his attention. What should I say?It''s like the little temper that a boyfriend ignores his own woman when playing games...


    Zhou Ye walked directly to Ingrid''s side, stretched out his hand, and hugged the woman who had been arguing with him since just now, and put it in his arms, "Now, behave, be with you. I¡¯ll look at the information together...for our galaxy fleet, okay? Baby."


    "...Hmm." Ingrid, who had been chattering all the time, stopped talking. Although what should have happened to the two of them had happened before, but...it was the first time to snuggle in his arms like this.Ingrid had the feeling of being cared for again... She couldn''t help but leak a smile from the corner of her mouth, and she watched Zhou Ye look at the information so quietly...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye read the information too fast... He has super brain and super memory ability, in Ingrid''s opinion, the speed of looking at the information... is just a flash, but even so, Yingge Lide is not bored either. She enjoys this warm moment very much. The feeling of being held in her arms by her lover is great.


    Dolores has long been wandering around on the mothership with this Pandora. For Dolores, it is the first time to board the battle mothership. She is very curious about everything here... so , Pandora took her to play in various places of the mothership, anyway, it was her own woman, and her own things, there was nothing to avoid.


    As for the battle mothership, Ingrid, who didn¡¯t want to see it, simply nestled in Zhou Ye¡¯s luxurious captain¡¯s room, enjoying the rare sun, beach, and bikini... After all, Sandal Star is a land area that occupies a hundred Water resources are still very precious to them on the 70th of the planet.If you want to enjoy the beach and swimming happily, you need to go to other travel planets... But for Ingrid, who has been serving in the military, she wants to accompany her daughter during a little vacation and travel or something. For her, it was too extravagant.


    Ingrid was nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms like this, enjoying the sun''s rays and the sea breeze coming on her face. Before she knew it, she was a little sleepy... her eyes couldn''t help but narrowed... just when she seemed to be asleep. When I was sleeping, I suddenly heard Zhou Ye''s surprise.


    "what--?"


    "What''s wrong? My dear, is there something wrong with the information?" Ingrid issued a dreamlike question.


    "No... it''s not that the information is wrong, but why is this planet abandoned?" Zhou Ye looked at one of the documents and asked curiously: "There is an Institute of Advanced Physics on this planet named Morago. However, it has not shown any scientific research results. Fifty years ago, it was said that a serious test accident occurred there and the entire planet would be destroyed...what is going on?"


    "Oh..." Ingrid reluctantly opened his eyes and took a look at the picture, and said; "That place is said to be a research institute established to research and develop a secret weapon that can end the New Star Empire and the Cree''s Millennium War... But Later, I didn¡¯t know why an accident happened, and I was ordered to go there to seal off the star field for a while... but the people who entered didn¡¯t seem to have come out again, so the planet was simply abandoned."


    "Mola Gexing...Mola Gexing... a familiar name..." Zhou Ye began to search for clues about this name in his mind, and suddenly he slapped his thigh... "I think Where is this..."


    "...My dear, you photographed my leg..." Ingrid, who was still a little sleepy, woke up for an instant and said with a bit of bitterness.


    "Ah... sorry, baby..." Zhou Ye was also a little embarrassed.


    "Forget it..." Ingrid was completely awake from being photographed, and there was no trace of sleep, so he simply changed his posture and sat in Zhou Ye''s arms, and asked curiously: "What''s there? It makes you so happy..."


    The smile on Zhou Ye''s face could not help but bloom."Of course, baby, there is a good thing in there..."


    "What good thing?"


    "The power gem among the infinite gems¡ª¡ª" Zhou Ye said happily and hugged Ingrid a few times and kissed him fiercely."Now, let''s get the forgotten treasure...Do you remember the location of that planet? Baby..."


    "Of course... write down the locations of all the star regions you''ve been to, but it''s an indispensable good virtue for a good captain." Ingrid said, doing his part to operate the mothership...


    "Banshee, expand the star map..."


    "As you wish, Commander." With the voice of the mothership''s artificial intelligence banshee, the scenery of the entire space changed, and the beach and sea bikini instantly turned into a cosmic star map shining with beautiful colors.


    Ingrid made a stretching motion directly at a star field on the upper right of her own, and the star field was instantly enlarged... After she clicked on a certain point on the star field map, Said: "I remember there is a star gate that can be reached directly... the size of our mothership has passed... Now, let''s start our treasure hunt!"


    "Yes, Commander... Star field coordinates X: 7547.146. Y: 11245.664, which is expected to arrive in three days." The banshee asked: "Your Commander, do you want to change your sailing destination now."


    "Change the sailing destination... now, right now, right now," Ingrid said.


    "The route has been changed..." The banshee''s voice sounded, and the entire mothership slowly changed its established flight route and flew towards the coordinates given by Ingrid...


    "Artificial intelligence is really convenient." Ingrid stretched his waist and vomited: "Those old and immortal Supreme Commanders'' Council actually banned the development of artificial intelligence weapons on the grounds that artificial intelligence would have man-machine warfare... Don¡¯t they know how many pilots are required to operate a mothership? Don¡¯t they know how long a qualified mothership pilot needs training?"


    Listening to his woman''s complaints, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but think, could it be said that those guys in the New Star Empire have seen the Terminator series?Why else is artificial intelligence so taboo?

 Movie World Im King Chapter 331

    Chapter four hundred and forty five


    Outskirts of Moraga Star¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    An extremely hideous giant ship quietly sailed into Morago''s outer space. It was Zhou Ye, Ingrid and others who came here to hunt for treasure.


    "It doesn''t look very good..." Zhou Ye looked at the thick cloud layer in front of him. The lightning that shuttled through the cloud layer from time to time gave this lifeless planet a bit of vitality, but in general, it was still A gray scene, it seems that there is no desire or hope for people to go up and explore. Perhaps, this is why the universe spiritual ball has been placed here for so many years and it is still fine.


    "I can feel it, it''s underneath..." The time gem in Zhou Ye''s soul seemed to feel the power of the same origin as his own, and it was beating in Zhou Ye''s soul uneasy.


    "Then I''m going to prepare, let''s go down to hunt for treasure..." Ingrid said that he was going to prepare tools and equipment. After all, there were unknown pollution everywhere on this planet, and she didn''t want to go down and get miserable. Xi''s back.


    "Don''t bother so much... I''ll just go down by myself." Zhou Ye said, before Ingrid could speak, he opened the random door, appeared directly outside of the mothership, and flew towards the Moragas.


    "...This guy..." Ingrid knew that Zhou Ye didn''t want them to take risks. After all, some places were the same as Zhou Ye''s own backyard, but for them, it was a dangerous place for them to die."Banshee, link to the communication of the master and tell him that next time I leave me behind and run to take risks. When he comes back, I will kill him..."


    "Your Excellency Commander, the message has been delivered to the personal terminal of the master..." The banshee had just finished speaking, and then she said again."The master responds, biting him to death will hurt your teeth... He will feel distressed. It is better to do the biting separately, so that he will be more satisfied."


    "Bite the words separately?" Ingrid doesn''t understand Chinese, let alone the breadth and depth of Chinese. She is a little confused about Zhou Ye''s words... "What should I do?"


    "...Your Excellency Commander, based on the native language of the master and the language characteristics of the civilization where the master is located...I infer that the master wants this..." Then, the banshee played a video of that to Ingrid Look... Seeing Ingrid blushed, "Little villain..."


    Although Ingrid can be called a mature woman, she lacks experience after all... She is unheard of such things. After all, you can''t expect a country that has fought an alien war for thousands of years to have room for the entertainment industry, can''t you?


    However, gradually, Ingrid was attracted by the scenes played by the banshee, and she did not know many things... She was interested in supplementing the knowledge she lacked...


    Not to mention Ingrid who is in the supplementary show, but Zhou Ye, who has already come to the ground of Moraggo.


    At this moment, it was dusk. The thick clouds in the sky enveloped the entire ground like night. The hot springs spewing from the ground from time to time let Zhou Ye know that the crustal movement here is very intense, because the high pressure produces high temperature, and because The high temperature has once again increased the pressure on the earth''s crust...that''s why there is this kind of high-temperature water column gushing out like a geyser.


    "This planet is really bad..." Although Zhou Ye didn''t know what was going on here, he thought it might be related to the power gem, perhaps because of an outbreak?The extinction caused?Who knows... Anyway, the power gem belongs to him.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye directly accelerated his flight speed and began to fly around the surface of the planet. Although he did not know the exact location of the cosmic spiritual ball, the time gem in his soul would help him locate it... the two came from the same source. , There is an inexplicable induction, as long as the distance is not very far, he can still feel the existence of the power gem...


    "Found..." Outside a ruined wall, Zhou Ye felt the sudden change of the time gem in his soul. Obviously... he found the right place, but the two rags parked on the open space outside were broken. The small spacecraft made him frown, "Could someone get on board first?"


    Thinking of this, he walked quickly into the building. In the building, he really saw a group of people wearing old protective clothing and holding simple detection tools in their hands, looking for something in the ruins.


    "Who?" Hearing the footsteps of Zhou Ye walking in, a man with a gun wrapped in thick protective clothing suddenly pointed his gun in the direction of the door.


    "The scavenger?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    There is always such a group of people in the universe. They drive simple, unknowable spaceships and haunt those abandoned planets. Of course, most of them are abandoned planets of advanced technological civilization. They pick everything that seems useful. Garbage is sold to low-level civilizations. They call themselves scavengers, but most people call them barking beasts, an omnivorous animal, just like mice on earth.


    If you think that they are just a bunch of ragged, harmless, then you are wrong. There are countless souls who died in their hands who will tell you that at some point, they don''t mind a cameo of interstellar bandits, such as now.


    "Wow wow wow wow..." The man who was aiming at Zhou Ye with a gun saw that Zhou Ye was alone, and he seemed to have no weapons except a luxurious half-length gown that was not suitable for exploration. He couldn''t help but laugh. He said, "Hey, guys, look, I found a prince who was lost... Your Royal Highness, did you find your entourage? Did you forget how to get to the reception? This is really bad news. ..."


    "Hahaha... it doesn''t matter, prince, I will love you so much..." Another guy who was picking up waste with an instrument took off the protective hood on his head, revealing an extremely ugly face...


    "Blessed are you, she is a flower in our team..." A guy was obviously waiting to see Zhou Ye''s joke. The inferiority of people was undoubtedly revealed at this moment. He likes to see the superior characters leaking out of them in front of him. Panicked expressions to satisfy their inferiority complex.


    "Yes, prince... I am looking forward to the night we will spend together." The woman who looked at Zhou Ye''s appetite was shamelessly adding her own horns, looking impatient.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled furiously, no one has provoke him like this for a long time."Many times... I have a lot of preferential treatment to women, but you are definitely not included."


    As Zhou Ye''s words fell, the alien woman found that her whole body was squeezed by tons, and she couldn''t move anymore...


    "...What did you do to her? Quickly let him go..." The guy who had been pointing his gun at Zhou Ye noticed something wrong with that woman, and he shouted.


    Originally, what he thought was, seeing such a well-dressed guy, it would be fine to blackmail a sum, but then he couldn''t help but want to kidnap Zhou Ye and blackmail a large ransom... But... now he realized that Zhou Ye Not a sheep, but a wolf, oh no, a prehistoric beast...


    At this moment, the woman had been squeezed into meat sauce by Zhou Ye''s thought power...not to mention that she was not guilty of death, that kind of woman''s kindness was not suitable for Zhou Ye...


    "boom--"


    He took the gun and fired at Zhou Ye''s man, but what made him unbelievable was that his powerful hadron rifle capable of penetrating the steel plate hit Zhou Ye without even shaking his body...


    At this moment, this guy began to wonder whether the black market merchant who sold his own gun took a toy gun for himself?But at the beginning, he also tried the gun with his own hands... There was no problem at all. A single shot could blast a steel plate with a thickness of ten centimeters into a large hole with a diameter of several ten centimeters. Is that guy''s body more rocky than a steel plate? ?


    Chapter Four Hundred and Forty Six


    Zhou Ye seems to be happy many times. As long as he doesn¡¯t offend him, he is also happy to be a quiet beautiful man, but if you offend him, you will find that this guy is not a quiet beautiful man. , But a behemoth that has always been cruel.


    Now, these scavengers are feeling Zhou Ye''s torment...


    "Send me to the dance party? This is really good news." Zhou Ye looked at the guy who shot himself, pointed his finger slightly, and a random door opened directly at his feet... the guy screamed. It fell down with a sound.Opposite the portal was the bottom of a tiankeng that Zhou Ye had just discovered when he was flying around the Morago Star. There was nothing else inside, only countless densely packed barking beasts...It is estimated that it was their base camp.


    You can imagine that in a bottomless pit, countless rats are staring at you... That kind of scene... It is estimated that within a few minutes, that guy will be torn to pieces by those countless beasts.


    "...Let me go... Please let me go..." The last scavenger watched the end of his two ruthless companions, and knelt on the ground... desperately begging for mercy.


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t intend to kill you in the first place, it''s just that some people are too cheap..." Zhou Ye said with a spring-like smile on his face.


    But in the eyes of that scavenger, Zhou Ye''s smile was as terrible as a devil, but he didn''t know what to do... he could only beg for mercy desperately.


    "Okay, tell me, have you seen a spherical object here?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "No..." The scavenger shook his body like chaff, and said honestly: "We just got here..."


    "Oh, then you are useless..." Zhou Ye said and waved his hand slightly, and the last scavenger was also wiped out in the golden light of magical spells that appeared under his feet.


    Zhou Ye would never ask for trouble to leave a guy full of hatred to live in the world. The scavenger thought he had hidden the hatred in his eyes perfectly, but for Zhou Ye, it was like a bright light in the night Shining...Leave an enemy in the world?Just to show your kindness?Then this hateful guy spent the rest of his life making trouble for himself?What a fool did...


    Besides, Zhou Ye is not without weakness. His women are his weakness. Many of his women don¡¯t want to touch those things that have been beaten and killed. They have not been genetically strengthened. The safety of those women depends on Zhou. The female guard sent by Ye is protecting it, but there is a good saying that only Thousand Days is a thief.


    Oh, you killed someone''s relatives and friends, and let them go, expecting them to recite your grace of not killing and never get revenge?Funny?Because Mao wants to pin his own safety on the most insecure conscience of others?Such pig''s feet are either silly or stupid...


    After listening for a while, and after confirming that there were no other living people here, Zhou Ye waved away and completely shattered the two dilapidated spaceships outside to shards, and then he moved towards the waves. Go in the direction of the incoming...


    Jumping over a crack in the ground, Zhou Ye came to a gate that was seven or eight meters high after walking. Zhou Ye didn''t care about the closed gate, and kicked it up... With a loud sound, the entire gate shattered into countless pieces.


    In this room full of reliefs on the wall, a cylinder shining with this blue and white light is being processed in front of Zhou Ye. He has no mind at all that the murals carved with the four gods of the universe will come directly to the middle of the beam of light. In front of the universe spirit ball, he stretched out his hand, ignoring the rays that were enough to melt steel into molten iron, and directly grabbed the universe spirit ball.


    "I found you..." Zhou Ye smiled and pulled the universe spirit ball out, then grabbed the two sides of the sphere, and with a sudden force, the sphere wrapped in the power stone was violently cracked by Zhou Ye, and it was shining with purple light. The stone of strength is revealed...


    "Really a beautiful guy..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help but be attracted by this purple shining stone. He directly held the Stone of Strength... A strong force poured directly into his. In the body.


    Zhou Ye could feel that his body was at least strengthened by the power stone countless times. It can be said that if Zhou Ye''s power had its limit before, then now, his power has no concept of limit...


    "It''s an infinite gem..." Zhou Ye shook his body, felt the power transmitted from the stone of power, and said with joy, "It''s really good..."


    "However, holding you in your hand every day is still too tired..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said to himself: "So, you should stay in my soul with your sister..."


    As the voice fell, a golden magic circle appeared behind Zhou Ye. He raised his hand, and the stone of power was sent to the Buddha by an invisible hand. It fell into the magic circle, representing The space where the power inscription was inscribed was then firmly inlaid on it...


    With the stone of power inlaid on his Horcrux, Zhou Ye felt that his soul seemed to be strengthened all over again, and then the ability of the gem of time was also strengthened by the gem of power... before, he needed to perform spell skills. The time to mobilize the entire planet is reversed, and now he only needs to snap his fingers...


    I have to say that the power gem gave Zhou Ye too much surprise...Since I have already got the power gem, there is no need for this abandoned planet to exist...

 The Movie World Chapter 332

    When Zhou Ye thought of this, he paused slightly, and countless purple lights spread out under his feet. In just a few seconds, the entire surface of Morago''s planetary globe was covered by purple light... just a blink of an eye In the time, the entire abandoned planet became countless fragments¡ª¡ª


    Ingrid in the mothership uttered a sorrow "No..."


    She was awakened by the banshee''s warning sound, and the high-energy warning had been awakened. When she was about to land on the planet to check it, she found that the planet that her man had just climbed was silently broken into pieces... ...Turned into an uninhabited meteorite belt...


    "No... Ye--" Ingrid couldn''t help but squatted on the ground with her hands in her face... She felt as uncomfortable as a knife cut in her heart...


    "My dear... are you calling me?" Zhou Ye''s voice suddenly rang in Ingrid''s ears, and she turned her head in disbelief, looking at herself, an unscathed man...


    "Did you hurt anything? What happened just now? Why did the planet suddenly shatter..." Ingrid''s question hit Zhou Ye like a machine gun.


    "It''s okay, baby, I just tried my new ability." Zhou Ye looked at the woman with tears on her face and kept checking on her with both hands. He hugged Ingrid tightly. Germany."Don''t worry about me, baby, even if the universe explodes, I will still be safe..."


    "But I''m so afraid of losing you..." Ingrid felt his man''s warm embrace, and the worries in his heart disappeared.After a pause, she gently pushed Zhou Ye away to let him see herself clearly, and said word by word: "Promise me? Honey, don''t take risks easily in the future...for me, for Dolores... ...For my sisters who have never met...will you promise me?"


    "Well-I will try not to do dangerous things in the future." Zhou Ye looked at Ingrid, who looked at him pleadingly, and said solemnly.


    "That''s good...that''s good..." Ingrid was really afraid to come again, aside from her status as a commander, she was just a woman, wishing her lover to be safe and her family happy. This is also the reason she is willing to stop fighting.


    However, I am afraid that Ingrid''s wish will not be realized so quickly... because, on a certain entertainment star, an incident directed at Zhou Ye is happening...


    Chapter Four Hundred and Forty Six


    Contraxia Star¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    This is a planet that snows all the year round. Although it has an atmosphere, it is too far away from the star and the whole planet is covered with snow all the year round. For ordinary people, this is not a suitable place for survival, but for those predator stars For pirates, this is a place for them to have fun.Where there is money, there will be people... These businessmen don¡¯t care about star pirates or star pirates. What they fancy is the various materials looted by star pirates, and those who have been holding back in space for a long time without getting vent Desire¡¤Hope...


    There are everything here, there are black market merchants who can recycle all kinds of illicit goods, there are robot X houses that provide X transactions for star thief, and there are even gambling houses for them to seek excitement...


    Here, the noisy music, the twisting men and women are the main topics. There are naturally the rules here, which are set by the predators themselves.


    And Yongdu is here at the moment, he is drinking boring wine, and he is holding a robot sacrificial girl...being driven out of his fleet, to Yongdu, it is somewhat depressing, from the previous call. Hooyongdao''s current form is only a shadow, and this change is not something anyone can adapt to.


    "Yongdu--" A voice sounded, and Yongdu turned his head to look. A middle-aged man who appeared to be in his 50s and 60s walked over. He was also followed by a person whose body was made of crystals. The boss of the writer, Starka.


    "Starka..." Yongdu looked at his gaze somewhat evasively. He knew that he had done something that violated the predator''s rules, which made his heart a little uneasy.


    "Why are you drinking here by yourself?" Starka said unceremoniously, sitting beside Yongdu, patted Yongdu, and said, "What about your brothers?"


    "...Haha, brothers?" Yongdu laughed at himself and said, "I used to think they were my brothers, but later I learned that they were not my brothers..."


    "...What happened?" Starka looked at Yongdu and asked solemnly, "Is there anything I need to do?"


    As the leader of hundreds of predators faction, Starka has a very good relationship with Yongdu. Or it should be said that Yongdu used to mix with him... It was he who brought Yongdu out, now before his own family. There was a problem with his little brother, and as his former boss, Starkar couldn''t sit idly by.


    "Nothing... I just felt a little tired, so I quit." Yongdu didn''t want Starkar to intervene in this matter. One of the reasons was that he had violated the predator''s creed not to sell children and helped Iraq in order to make money. Ge sent his child to his side.If Staka knew about this, he would definitely be removed...this is one of them.


    The second was that Zhou Ye let him go. Although he took away the fleet that he had operated for many years, it also made him recognize what the people in his fleet were. He already felt discouraged.


    "So... who is your successor?" Starka asked, knowing that among the predators, the issue of heirs is a very serious one. This successor must accept the test of all predators'' teams in order to get them. Recognition.


    "A little guy from the earth." Starka''s words reminded Yongdu of Zhou Ye. To be honest, he thinks that Zhou Ye is very interesting. He has great power, and he should be tough when he is tough, and when he should stop. Close, some temper towards him."I guess he will surprise you."


    "...Then I should have a good experience." Starka smiled and asked the crystal man behind him: "Martin, where is Aletta now?"


    "Head, she just made a big ticket in the E-23 star field, and she is probably avoiding the search of the government forces." Crystal Man Martin Necks replied: "I want her to try this new addition. Little guy?"


    "...Well, she can''t stay there anyway recently. Why don''t you let her run, try this little guy that Yongdu is optimistic about, and avoid the limelight by the way." Starka said.


    "...Starka, this...isn''t it..." Yongdu asked with some worry: "I haven''t told him the rules of predators, this little guy, maybe he will become angry..."


    "...I really don''t know how you brought your successor." Starka shook his head and sighed: "You can contact him now and tell him the rules of our predators."


    "Also tell him about this assessment, let him prepare, don''t lose too badly." Starka said, no longer caring about Yongdu, and directly took his subordinates to play inside...to him In other words, coming here is fun.


    "...This is a lot of trouble." Yongdu sighed and walked directly to the room beside him. Is there any way he can contact Zhou Ye?Of course there is a way. The flame sign he gave to Zhou Ye at the beginning was a cross-domain communicator, and he could naturally get in touch with Zhou Ye through this.


    Entering the room he rented, Yongdu drove out the robot sacrificial women, and then contacted Zhou Ye.


    At this moment, on Zhou Ye¡¯s mothership, he is planning to take a rest. Although there is no night and day in space, Zhou Ye¡¯s luxurious captain¡¯s room uses time on earth. At this moment, the sun is hanging on the horizon. Extinguished, replaced by stars in the sky.


    "Didi Didi¡ª¡ª"


    A rush of ticking awakened Zhou Ye, who was about to ride his horse.He originally didn''t want to pay attention to this voice and continue his own business, but this voice was like a curse, without stopping, he didn''t feel any mood anymore.


    Following the voice, Zhou Ye with an angry face picked up the flame badge that Yongdu had given him and placed it on the tip of the flame that kept blazing red, and Yongdu''s voice came out.


    "Hi¡ªDo you remember me?"


    "Yongdu, you better give me a reason to disturb my rest..." Zhou Ye said unceremoniously.


    "Um, you are in big trouble now." Yongdu heard Zhou Ye''s displeasure in his tone, and said at a faster pace: "I just met Starka on Contraxia... He thought you were my successor, so..."


    Zhou Ye didn''t interrupt. After Yongdu told him everything one by one, he asked: "Who is that Starka? Why should I accept his test? Also, what is the test? After the test, it will be. what is the benefit?"


    "In fact, there are two tests. One is to test the leadership of the new leader. In fact, it is a space battle with non-injury air bombs. The other is to test the personal strength of the newly added predator leader. Singled out, then, if you pass the test, all the resources in the predators will be shared with you... such as supply stars, weapon replacements, etc., if you fail the test, you will not be able to call yourself a predator in the galaxy in the future, because This will be punished by all predators."


    "Does the predators share resources?" Zhou Ye stroked his chin. To be honest, there are still a lot of good things among these predators. They are not the power of one country, but all the countries of the galaxy. They all have their presence, maybe joining this predator organization is a good springboard.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye asked without hesitation: "Tell me, who is responsible for testing me?"


    "It''s Aletta, Starka''s sister." Yongdu said: "She is the best at space war...You must be careful of her sneak attacks."


    "I see..." Zhou Ye smiled and stroked Ingrid, who was nestling next to him, and said: "I have a famous Valkyrie here. I guess she will be surprised by the time. ."


    "I hope so..." To tell the truth, Yongdu didn''t have much confidence in Zhou Ye. He only hoped that Zhou Ye would win the subsequent personal ability competition. For Zhou Ye''s abnormal body and body Defensive, Yongdu still remembers, that was the first time he realized what despair was.


    "By the way, Yongdu, I want to ask you something." Zhou Ye asked, "Do you know the position of Yi Ge?"


    "Ego? What do you want him for?" Yongdu warned.


    "It would be too hypocritical if I said that it was for revenge for the children he killed. I just took a fancy to his planet and thought it was a good place..." Zhou Ye was already thinking, if a conscious person The planet erases consciousness and makes Umbrella''s death star, what an interesting thing that would be.


    "Those children...have all those children been killed by him?" Yongdu never knew that the children he had sent to Yigo, Yigo''s children, were actually dead...


    "Don''t you know?" Zhou Ye suddenly remembered that it was Yongdu who was aware of Eagle''s conspiracy after taking away Xingjue, and that''s why Xingjue was hidden, and Yigo was so embarrassed that he would violate Yongdu''s The creed that the predators don''t sell children spread out."Ego killed all his children..."


    "..." Yongdu on the communication side was silent. After a long time, he said slowly: "I will tell you the position of Yigo, but after this assessment... and I have another condition. ."


    "What conditions?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "I want to see what happened to the children I sent over..." Yongdu was full of regret, and Yigo promised that he would not hurt these children, and also vowed to say that these were all his children. May hurt them?... But now, Zhou Ye told him the news.


    Yongdu believes that Zhou Ye has no reason to deceive himself... Then, those children were sent to Yigo by himself, and he killed them...


    Chapter Four Hundred and Forty Six


    In the outer space, Zhou Ye''s spacecraft traversed a large arc, and flew towards the last coordinates Yongdu gave him.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 333

    "My dear, what are we going to do there?" Ingrid, who was nestling on Zhou Ye''s left hand, asked curiously, "Should we not return to our base and then visit your planet?"


    "Yes, both my mother and I are very interested in the earth." Dolores also said: "I especially want to go to the beautiful island that Sister Pandora said..."


    For Dolores, who has never seen the sea, the attraction of the sea is the greatest.


    "I''m so sorry, my dears, I''m afraid we have to go to an appointment first, and then kill an old bastard, and then we can go home." Zhou Ye said apologetically.


    "It''s okay, business matters." When Ingrid heard her man''s explanation, she was relieved, after all, she knew that her man would never speak without reason.


    "By the way, baby, do you know Aletta?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "The leader of this predator? How did you know her?" Ingrid asked, before Zhou Ye could answer, "She is a famous fellow among Star Thieves. This guy has a sturdy style. It is said that there has been a record of destroying three government fleets with one enemy and three, but she used to be active in the Afar Republic, the third cantilever of the galaxy, and did not come here very much."


    "...I''m afraid you will meet her soon." Zhou Ye shrugged his shoulders and said, "They said they would give me a test. Only after the test would I be recognized as a predator... Haha."


    "That''s really an unexpected surprise." Ingrid is actually a very arrogant woman, a warship commander, how could he be convinced by a legendary character blown out from a star thief?"It seems that these days I have to get familiar with the configuration of the ship, so I can''t accompany you, dear..."


    "It''s okay, I also want to see your beautiful figure in the interstellar space." Zhou Ye smiled and put a light on Ingrid''s cheek.


    "I also want to help..." Delores hugged Zhou Ye''s arm and said coquettishly: "I am also a fighter pilot. These days I have been familiar with the fighters on the mothership and can perform missions."


    "I''m afraid it won''t work, baby." Without even thinking about it, Ingrid refused her daughter''s request.


    "Why? Mom..." Dolores said dissatisfied.


    "Because, I don''t want to be distracted for you while commanding." Ingrid explained: "So, stay on the mothership and stay with your mother, okay?"


    "...Dear..." Delores turned to Zhou Ye for help, but unfortunately got Zhou Ye''s helpless expression. Zhou Ye was not relieved to let this woman go out to fight with people in fighter planes. The accident on the battlefield was too much. There are too many, even though they used empty bullets, Zhou Ye is still uneasy.


    Dolores stopped cooking completely, she said with a sad look: "Everyone has things to do, but I stand there watching you fight... This makes me think I am the most useless."


    "Baby, it''s not that you don''t let you go out to fight, but you still don''t have the ability to protect yourself, so we don''t worry about you." Zhou Ye took the little monster in his arms and comforted him: "Wait. Back to our base meeting, I will ask them to help you strengthen your genes. Then you will have the ability to protect yourself, and we can safely let you out to fight."


    "What you said is true? What are the abilities? Is there that kind of super cool ability? For example, the ability to not hurt after being injured..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Delores returned to her liveliness again. character.


    And Zhou Ye is responsible for answering her strange questions.


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the other side, Aletta, who had arrived in the designated star field early, was looking bored at the calm space in front of her. Although the colorful space was beautiful, it would be boring to see too much.


    "Has the little guy not appeared yet?" Aletta asked.


    "Sister, the monitors placed at the nearby Star Gate have not found any signs of warships passing there." A female predator behind her replied.


    "It''s really boring." Aletta complained: "Why do the apprentices who test Yongdu want me to come? Isn''t Mordel right here? Why not him? I''m having fun playing hide and seek with the government fleet. ..."


    "It may be the boss of Starkar who is worried about your safety..." said another female predator beside her: "That''s why I asked you to come back here to be the host of this test."


    "Big brother really thinks too much..." Aletta doesn''t appreciate Starkar''s affection at all. For her, she is playing peekaboo games with government forces ten times her strength to test a little P boy here. Much more interesting.


    It''s not that she looks down on Zhou Ye, but in her opinion, how powerful is Yongdu''s successor?Yongdu never did two tricks under her back then, his apprentice?Ha ha¡­¡­


    Just as Aletta was about to taunt Yongdu again, a female voice said in horror: "Oh no, they are here...oh no, is that really the mothership of Yongdu? My goodness... ¡­"


    Aletta heard that she had sent this to a star gate to be a subordinate of the ear. In her tone, it was obvious that she had encountered something unbelievable. Aletta hurriedly asked: "Nara, report it. What happened..."


    "...This spaceship is like a monster, my God, they don''t even need fighters... Oh no, are these guys really human..."


    Immediately, a male voice took over the communication system."Is Aletta? Our leader asked me to tell you, wash the fart and prepare to be beaten..."


    "Asshole..." Aletta gritted her silver teeth, and said fiercely: "Tell that little P boy, he is the one who washes the fart and prepares to be beaten, and I will teach him how to respect the old man. "


    "Haha..." The communication hung up with the laughter of inexplicable meaning.


    "Inform the whole ship, it is best to prepare for battle. I want to let that little boy know what a real space war is."


    "Yes, eldest sister." The two female predators behind Aletta were also filled with outrage. For them, this opening was just like Chi Guo Guo''s face. They felt hot on their faces and in their hearts. I have taken a deep breath... I want to give this guy a good look.


    Following Aletta''s order, the entire mothership''s fighter planes were released...a black and heavy piece circled around the mothership.


    Thousands of air mines were also dropped on Aletta¡¯s mothership. Their air mines were equipped with identification foe or friend. These scattered air mines did no harm to their pilots. The role of a bit of cover...


    As the air mine was released, Aletta¡¯s mothership gradually withdrew from the minefield, leaving only hundreds of fighters hovering there, waiting for Zhou Ye¡¯s mothership to appear, just like a hyena that found its prey. They swarmed forward and sifted Zhou Ye''s mothership.


    On the other side, on Zhou Ye¡¯s mothership, the situation on Aletta¡¯s side was known to Ingrid one by one. She dispatched a spy spacecraft disguised as a meteorite and flew over... At present, all Aletta''s actions are in her expectation.


    The situation on the two sides is actually not equal. For Ingrid, she knows who her opponent is, and even knows Aletta''s usual tactics, but what about Aletta?I don''t know that my opponent is the female army god of this new star empire. If I know it, I am afraid that I will be more careful. It will not be the same as it is now... a gesture of slinging children.


    I just don''t know what she would look like when she realized that the target she wanted to sling was not a kid, but a giant man.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Forty Seven


    "This guy is completely dealing with you with a rookie battle, dear." Standing in the mothership command room, Ingrid looked at the holographic projection passed by the spy ship in front, and laughed at his man. Said: "You are underestimated, my dear."


    "..." Zhou Ye was also a little speechless. This girl named Aletta put up a formation like this, obviously she didn''t regard herself as a evenly matched opponent. This formation was obviously a gesture of beating a child. ."So, baby, how are you going to deal with this woman who looks down on your man?"


    "I will tell her by action, I am Ingrid''s man, no one has the right to look down on him." Ingrid''s answer is domineering and mighty... But Zhou Ye always has a way of turning himself into a soft meal. The feeling of a little white face.


    With a sound of "pop", Zhou Ye slapped Ingrid''s dolphins with the palm of his hand, "You make me feel like you have been nurtured by you."


    "How dare I take care of you dear..." In an instant, the sassy heroine turned into a little girl at home, and Ingrid flew a female eyebrow to his man, "I am teaching her for you. ..."


    "Forget it...whatever, let her know who is the persimmon." Zhou Ye didn''t bother to speak any more, he could completely destroy Aletta''s fleet in an instant, but what''s the point? What?My purpose is to get into the large organization of predators and absorb the scientific and technological nutrients in this organization, not to kill the Quartet...


    If you really kill the Quartet, catch who and kill who, if such a person does not have the aura of brain damage to cover other people, sooner or later, it will be the rhythm of killing.Obviously, although Zhou Ye is not a person with great wisdom, he also deeply understands that if you want to pretend to be in a place, you should not do too much...


    Zhou Ye is not the kind of guy who is full of arrogance who can get the air every second when he gets to a place. He is just a bit lustful, a little collectible, and an ordinary man who likes picking up girls more than fighting.


    "My dear, you are here to see how I teach this proud woman!" Ingrid said, giving orders."The first, second and third teams went to entangle the fighters on the battlefield, and the fourth, fifth and sixth teams bypassed the minefield from the rear, headed straight for their mothership, and captured their mothership to me."


    To be honest, after Ingrid really thoroughly understood the configuration of Zhou Ye''s mothership, it brought her a boundless surprise.You know that other motherships can carry 200 to 300 fighters at most at a time due to space constraints, but what about Zhou Ye''s mothership?Because of the space technology used, carrying more than a thousand fighters at a time is very rich.


    Especially when Ingrid heard that in Zhou Ye¡¯s base, the Star Destroyer mothership, which had been finalized, could carry more than 3,000 fighters at a time. It was simply ecstatic... In her words, you give me One hundred such motherships, I will give you a big star field.


    However, although this modified mothership is not as good as the Star Destroyer-class mothership, it is more than enough to hit Aletta.


    Zhou Ye¡¯s mothership slowly opened up the four exit ports in Aletta¡¯s stunned gaze, and countless fighters swarmed out, like bees flying in the sky. Scalp tingling...


    "No... how is it possible... how could his mothership carry so many fighters? Does he need no supplies? Does he not need to carry fuel? What does he take to put so many fighters in the mothership?" Allais Ta has grabbed her hair and went crazy. This Nima is too nonsense. She originally thought she was bullying the child, but found out that she was the child... This strange feeling of role exchange made her feel uncomfortable.


    However, regardless of whether she was uncomfortable or not, Zhou Ye''s fighter planes had already rushed over, and some of them had entangled the fighter planes she had left outside, while the other part flew towards her mothership without hesitation.


    "Sister, what should I do?" The two female predators around her were also a little panicked. It was not that they had no experience of facing multiple enemy forces, but they were on the fleeing side at that time, and they also stumbled each other from time to time. , Throw an empty thunder and other obstacles.


    But now?Their fighter planes have been released, and now they want to turn their heads and run, they can¡¯t take them back...Without those fighter planes, their mothership is at best a bigger toy. The mothership is because of its own space. Did not carry too many weapons, the biggest attack method is to release those fighters...


    In fact, the combat capability of the mothership is similar to that of the aircraft carrier, but the aircraft carrier has frigates, but a star thief where do you want her to get so many frigates?Besides, she couldn''t afford it if she got it. The fighter planes on the mothership alone were enough to make her a headache. If she got some frigate, she would be bankrupt.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 334

    Aletta clenched her fists, staring at the fighting fighter outside, "Wait, we haven''t lost yet..."


    According to her plan, everyone would fight for the fighter planes together. She knew too much about the guys on the Yongdu ship. If she didn''t have the ability to fart, she would brag.But now, the performance of those fighter pilots has greatly exceeded her expectations.


    In the beginning, those fighting fighters still behaved like rookies, often being surrounded by their sisters on the ship, but later, they slowly turned into old oil at an incredible speed. Just run, seduce his sisters into their encirclement...and then there is no doubt about it.This learning ability simply made her look at her.


    "It''s over..." Aletta collapsed on her command seat and let out a long sigh."Remember the toughest battle we fought with the government army? Send a message to tell the sisters that we broke through separately, let''s take them around in circles..."


    "Good eldest sister." One of the subordinates said excitedly and began to contact the fighter pilot.


    They used this trick to drag down twice their enemy''s government army... To put it bluntly, it was just running, running, kite harassment tactics... Just faced the pressure, these two female predators never thought of this trick. In other words, they have become accustomed to listening to orders and forgetting to think.


    "Want to run?" Ingrid saw through Aletta''s tactics at a glance, and ordered without hesitation: "Teams 4, 5 and 6 don''t have to hide their strength anymore, they can catch up with them at full power and give me a deadly crucifixion. Mothership."


    You know, at first, Ingrid asked them to use half of the power to approach the enemy mothership, just because they were afraid of scaring them away. Now that they want to run?Then there is no need to hide it anymore, it is time to let them know how abnormal Umbrella''s modified fighter engine is.


    "Yes..." A voice familiar to Ingrid came, and she couldn''t help but stroke her forehead: "Dlores--who let you fly a fighter plane?"


    "Mom, don''t be angry. My mother has been my role model since I was a child, and I want to learn from your starry sky!" Delores said while pouring her mother''s soup, "Besides Pandora''s sister is by my side, don''t worry. My safety, I will definitely be the first to board the enemy mothership, mother, wait for my good news,"


    "...You..." Ingrid couldn''t say what she blamed anymore. She didn''t know when she became a role model for her daughter, perhaps since she was a child.Thousands of words converged into one sentence."Everything is careful, the idea is safe, baby."


    "Yes, Commander." Dolores replied playfully and shut down the communication.


    "Okay, baby, don''t worry, with Pandora by her side, there is absolutely no problem with her safety." Zhou Ye said with his arms around Delores, who was still worried.


    "I hope so..." Ingrid was extremely weak at the moment, she cared about her daughter too much.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Forty Eight


    At this moment, Dolores was looking excitedly at the enemy mothership close at hand, "I am the first to board the enemy ship."


    "Well, yes, come on, Little Liss, I am optimistic about you!" Pandora said indifferently as she sat aside. For her, this is completely meaningless. If she wants to, it''s just her One person can turn this mothership into a mass of floating garbage that can be seen everywhere in the universe in a matter of seconds.


    What''s more, Dolores''s so-called number one is still a little bit moist. After all, the soldiers know that the person driving this fighter is the woman who is in charge of her own. Who dares to rush to grab the credit without opening her eyes?Not only did they dare not rush to grab the merits, but they also consciously helped her to file off the enemy planes that were chasing and entangled.This is the mistress, if something happens among them, it would be quite scary if the master goes crazy.


    Otherwise, do you really think that DeLorris is a genius who drives a fighter plane, so that she can drive a fighter plane straight into the enemy''s battlefield for the first time?That is impossible...


    But obviously, Dolores didn''t know, all the thoughts in her mind at this time were to rush to the enemy mothership and personally capture the enemy''s commander, to draw a successful conclusion to the battle hosted by her mother.


    The moment she drove the fighter plane to the mothership, Dolores felt that the fuselage was shocked. She pressed the red button for forcibly landing on her hand, and several mechanical arms protruded from the abdomen of the fighter plane, firmly Grabbing the protrusions on the mothership''s armor, the strong ion beam generator designed specifically for forced landing on the abdomen of the fighter plane cuts out a large hole in the mothership''s armor that can accommodate two people in a few seconds. .


    You know, these fighters are not the junk things originally carried on the Yongdu ship. With a good engine system, Umbrella¡¯s crazy researchers designed specifically for their own masters, specifically targeting Umbrella¡¯s advantages. Project, biotechnology.


    What is Umbrella''s best?That is naturally the human body strengthening technology...It can be said that every Umbrella''s soldiers pulled out is enough to hang down the soldiers of most cosmic countries...


    Besides, what is a predator?It''s a star thief, it''s a robbery... If you smash the opponent''s battleship to pieces, what else do you grab?


    Therefore, Umbrella¡¯s researchers aimed at this situation, and the performance of the fighter weapons equipped for their own masters can only be said to be average in the universe. This is also related to the fact that there is not much weapon information on the Yongdu ship, but other parts The strengthening is too much. The strength of the armor can be said to be thick and durable. The improved engine has increased their speed by more than twice. There is also a strong ion beam generator specially added to the fighter''s belly for forced landing. It lays a good foundation specifically for the spacecraft that oneself dominates and robs others.


    Once on the enemy¡¯s mothership, the Umbrella soldiers can use their expertise and receive the enemy ship basically without damage. This is also Zhou Ye¡¯s tactics... After all, he is now a predator and needs to do his job. Love a line.


    The topic is far off, let''s talk about Dolores'' side.


    When the enemy¡¯s mothership¡¯s armor was cut, several nozzles quickly sprayed condensed gas on the mothership¡¯s armor, which was still braving with red light and scorching air waves. Soon, the high temperature turned into a human body. Tolerable temperature, the large amount of steam generated by the alternation of cold and heat is quickly discharged from the inside of the fighter.


    "Sister Pandora, let''s go!" Delores, who has replaced her driver assistance helmet with a bullet-proof helmet, is wearing a black combat uniform unique to Umbrella, watching the landing state has turned green, she can''t help but want to try Said to Pandora.


    "Well, let''s go." Pandora is still wearing a Lolita costume. For her, it doesn''t matter what kind of combat uniform, anyway, there are few weapons that can hurt her body.


    "Puff--" A sound of exhaust sounded, and the pressure door opened... Delores rushed in without letting her go and jumped directly onto the mothership that had been penetrated by the strong ion beam.


    "It looks like a warehouse..." Dolores looked at the location where she landed. There were piles of various debris scattered around here, which looked a little messy, and also a little dirty."It''s really dirty... Compared to my dear mothership, this place is like a garbage dump."


    "..." Pandora following her was speechless. "This is the normal state of the Marauder Mothership. Dear Mothership is an example of it. It cannot be used as a benchmark, otherwise you will find that you will be In addition to serving on the mothership, other motherships will make you intolerable."


    "Then I won''t leave Ye''s mothership. Anyway, he can''t bear to drive me down..." Delores said with a smile.


    What you said is right, I was speechless... Pandora sighed, took out a box, and stuck it directly on the electronic keyhole at the entrance of the warehouse. Soon... the voice of the Mothership Artificial Intelligence Banshee Came out."The entire ship has been scanned, and permission has been granted...passable."


    "Thank you, Banshee." Pandora felt that the Banshee was very temperamental to herself, perhaps because the names of both of them were from Greek mythology, and she had a strange intimacy towards the Banshee.


    "It''s an honor to serve you, Mother Pandora." The banshee''s voice also had a smile.


    "Okay, now let''s go and see the woman who treats our man as a rookie, what kind of expression is she now..." Pandora smiled and walked in front of Dolores. After all, Dolores is not a fight. Personnel, it is an exception to let her be the first to board the mothership. I don''t know what dangers will be encountered during the rest of the journey. Therefore, it is better to stand by yourself.


    The instinctive Dolores didn¡¯t think so much. She heard Pandora¡¯s words and said happily: "I also want to see the guy who puts on a rookie posture. Now I see what we will be like. ''S expression... I can''t wait any longer."


    "Let''s go." Pandora said and walked outside. All the security doors along the way did not exist for her. The banshee had already remotely cracked the security mechanism here. Now it can be said that all the landing on the enemy ship Umbrella soldiers have already obtained the authority of the warship, they can run rampant without worrying about the counterattack mechanism in the mothership playing any role.


    Pandora took Deloris directly to the command room marked by the banshee. After all, a mothership is still quite large. If there is no guidance, it is not impossible to get lost in it. This is Deloris. Si deeply understands...because...hehe, she got lost on Zhou Ye''s mothership...and therefore missed lunch time...


    As for other important cabins, other Umbrella soldiers will naturally take care of them. After Dolores sent out her first successful landing on an enemy ship, those soldiers began to land. Of course they They are going to important cabins such as those hangars, weapons depots, fuel depots, and power rooms. Of course, they also carry some small things that are not very eye-catching.


    Although this is only an assessment and no murder is allowed, Zhou Ye is not a person who has returned to Baoshan empty-handed. After this battle, I believe that all the facilities on the Aletta mothership will have nothing to Zhou Ye. The secret at all.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Forty Nine


    At this moment, Aletta in the command room of the mothership stared blankly at the two fighting parties in front of him. The enemy and our fighters were constantly entangled. The black ones were like ghosts, with a strange umbrella drawn on the fuselage. The marked local fighters have completely controlled the situation on the battlefield.


    Those own sisters, under the aggressive pressure of the other side, only have the power to parry, and there is no power to fight back.And there are some sisters who could not hold it anymore and stopped directly in the peaceful area outside the crossfire zone. In this area, there were more than a dozen predator motherships watching the battle. Although they came a little late, they were still Saw the outstanding performance of the black fighter.


    On one of the motherships that watched the battle, Starka watched his sister be beaten and couldn¡¯t find North, saying that it was not embarrassing, but he was more happy. In his opinion, there was such a thing. It is a good thing for the predators to join the new forces in the big family of predators.


    Although the predators seem to be in disorder, they promise to keep their own rules. They come from different star regions. They are usually scattered, but when they have a big job, they don''t mind to unite and do a big vote... ¡­


    Therefore, in Starka''s view, the stronger the heir to bravery, the stronger the predator, which is what he wants to see.


    "Yongdu, it seems that your heir is a good guy. I haven''t seen anyone beat Aletta so embarrassed for a long time." Starka smiled at Yongdu who was standing next to him watching the battle. Said.


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect this kid to do this step." Yongdu has already seen that the guys who drive the fighter planes are definitely not his former subordinates, but what about it?Do the guys who abandoned him still want Yongdu to help them find justice?How could it be possible that although Yongdu is a person with a bottom line, he is definitely not a good person, let alone a Madonna... Such a person would not be a star thief.


    Although they talked and laughed happily here, Starka''s sister, Aletta was not so relaxed.


    "Sister, the armor of the third warehouse of the mothership was pierced..." A female predator behind Aletta looked at the three-dimensional map of the mothership in front of her, flashing the red light, and reported.


    "Well, I know..." Aletta doesn''t care anymore. In fact, she has realized her mistake and underestimated the enemy. This is the first one. The second one is that she doesn''t know the other party''s configuration at all, but Obviously, the other party knows his configuration well, and the lack of intelligence has caused him to fall into the current predicament. He is still looking at this Yongdu successor with the old eyes of the past, so this failure is not wronged.


    "Everyone... the hangar deck of the spacecraft was pierced through, oh my god, the third engine lost power, the first engine lost power...all engines lost power..."


    The bad news came one after another, leaving Aletta with no room for anger.


    When Aletta was discouraged and planned to give up resistance and surrendered, two figures suddenly walked in.


    "Is Aletta?" The first silver-haired girl in a gorgeous black dress caught Aletta''s gaze. In her opinion, this girl shouldn''t go on a boring cosmic voyage on the mothership. Should be served by those well-behaved maids in a gorgeous palace.She is so beautiful, so pure, like a diamond, exuding dazzling light.


    "It''s me." Aletta nodded unconsciously, and answered the girl''s question.


    "I''m here to accept your surrender on behalf of my man Zhou Ye." Pandora said with a smile.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 335

    "..." After a long silence, Aletta said: "Who defeated me, may I know?"


    "Of course, it is my sister who beats you, and the woman of my man, her name is Ingrid Piccol. I think you should have heard her name..." Pandora said with a smile.


    "...It was the crazy woman who defeated me..." Aletta sighed and said: "Then I won''t lose, and I can lose under the hands of the New Star Empire Female War God, I..."


    Before she finished speaking, Dolores interrupted her, "You are a crazy woman..."


    "Is she?" Aletta ignored the childish-looking girl and asked Pandora directly.


    "Ingrid is my mother..." When Dolores said this, she stopped her fierceness and looked proud. At this moment, she could really appreciate her mother''s prestige. This predator knew his mother''s name.


    "Then you are Zhou Ye''s daughter?" Aletta felt that she had miscalculated. Unexpectedly, this guy named Zhou Ye was not a little kid, but a middle-aged man. She used that kind of face-to-face tactics. Somewhat stupid, to deal with this kind of middle-aged man should use frontal attack and sneak attack.


    "...You are talking nonsense..." Dolores'' angry face flushed red when she heard Aletta''s words."Ye is my man and my mother''s man..."


    "..." Aletta was speechless about Dolores''s words, but in her mind she already had a bad impression of Zhou Ye. In her mind, Zhou Ye was definitely the kind of leaning The little white face of a woman who eats soft food has nothing to do with fart except for being able to deceive a woman with her words.


    After sighing, Aletta said: "I lost this battle, but the next match will not be so cheap for him. The next match must be played by the heir himself. Tell your man Zhou Ye, I I will never show mercy to his subordinates. I will definitely beat his little white face into a pig''s head and avenge my drilled mothership."


    "...Hehe! I will bring the original words..." Pandora smiled. She could already imagine what her man''s expression would be when she heard these words. A certain female predator who looked like Yang Ziqiong was about to fall. It''s bad...I really look forward to this moment. Imagine how interesting it would be to say this sentence in her ear, who is being punished by her own man, on the couch.


    "Send a signal... we admit failure." The last dignity made Aletta unable to say the word surrender.


    "Big Sister..." X2


    The eyes of the two female marauders behind her were filled with confusion. Has her eldest sister failed like this?Did the team that has never failed just like this?This is a big blow to them.


    "Why are you still stunned? Hurry up and send a signal." Aletta screamed and awakened the two women.


    "Yes, eldest sister." The two women replied, silently sending a message of admitting failure and surrendering.


    "A failure is not terrible..." Aletta said quietly: "The terrible thing is that we don''t even have the courage to admit failure. We admit failure because we won''t make such mistakes again. We should be thankful that we are We were defeated in the assessment. If we failed in a confrontation with the government army, we would not even have a chance to reflect on the failure, so... remember this failure well."


    "Yes, eldest sister." The two women were shocked, and their fighting spirit rekindled in their eyes.


    "Really a good leader." Pandora said with a smile: "Well, our mission has been completed, so goodbye..."


    "Tell Zhou Ye, in the next battle, wait for me to be beaten into a pig..." Aletta said cruelly again.


    "...Hehe, I''ll tell him." Pandora waved his hand without turning his head back, returning to his fighter plane.


    At the moment Aletta confessed his defeat, the warplanes on both sides evacuated the battlefield, and the forcibly landing fighters also left Aletta¡¯s mothership, leaving only a battered mothership. Aletta without tears.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Fifty


    On Zhou Ye''s mothership¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In his extravagant dedicated captain''s room.


    At the moment, Zhou Ye and Pandora are on the beach chair. As for Dolores who came back with Pandora?Being Jiaozuoren by her mother... This time she acted boldly and went to war privately. It is estimated that a meal of slap-fried meat will not escape.


    "So, the alien girl said she wanted to beat me into a pig head, didn''t she?" Zhou Ye hugged Pandora and asked.


    "Well, she said she wanted to take revenge for the mothership that was drilled by your fighters." Pandora said, "Don''t take a bite on Zhou Ye''s cheek," said: "My dear, I found one thing. ..."


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Who looks like the alien girl who will beat you into a pig''s head?" Pandora said mysteriously.


    "Who like?" Zhou Ye was also aroused by her words.


    "Like her..." Pandora said while operating on the terminal on her wrist. A photo of a female star surnamed Yang was projected. Zhou Ye was really surprised when she saw it.


    "I didn''t expect it to be her?" Zhou Ye was lost in thought. This is a veteran hit girl. I didn''t expect to make a cameo in the Guardians of the Galaxy... because he often saw the subtitles when he watched movies. Will turn off the player, so I missed a lot of easter eggs in the movie.


    "She said she wanted to beat you into a pig''s head, so she asked if you were afraid?" Pandora teased her man.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye was already thinking about how to face this alien girl.


    "Master-there is an unknown external communication requesting access." The banshee''s voice awakened Zhou Ye in thought, "Come in."


    "As you wish, dominate." As the banshee responded, a three-dimensional projection screen appeared in front of Zhou Ye."Hi, my lovely heir..."


    "Yongdu? What''s wrong?" Zhou Ye asked when he saw Yongdu."Is there a problem?"


    "God, did you ask me what''s the matter?" Yongdu made an exaggerated appearance. To be honest, he was in a very good mood at the moment. Zhou Ye''s battle made him fight You Rongyan, many old friends. It is said that he has found a good successor, and his mouth has not been closed for a day."Dear successor, have you forgotten that you still have another game."


    "Don''t use the word dear as a prefix, I''m panicked after hearing it." Zhou Ye is not used to men calling him dear.


    "Okay, okay..." Yongdu said with a whole face: "Boy, I have to say, you are much better than me... Although you have taken my fleet away, you use it to make that day''s eyes taller. Yu Ding¡¯s woman suffered a big loss, I feel very happy, we are even..."


    "It looks like you were bullied by this woman before?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "...Cough cough..." Yongdu was a little depressed, Zhou Ye, this kid is not open or lift which pot, it is difficult to open it, man."Come on, we have been waiting for you for a long time... Although in fact, you only need to win one of these two assessments to be accepted by them, but if you win all, you will get a huge amount of money. Prestige, in this group, prestige sometimes has unimaginable power."


    "...Okay, okay..." Zhou Ye sighed, stood up and said, "Wait for me, I''ll be there soon."


    "I''m waiting for you to clean up that stupid woman again." If Zhou Ye couldn''t beat Aletta, Yongdu would be the first to not believe it, but he had seen Zhou Ye''s power with his own eyes, not to mention the kind The motivation to beat people into the air, only to say that Zhou Ye''s own whistle arrow can''t pierce the skin of the body, it is not something Aletta can resist.


    "It seems that you were rubbed and rubbed on the ground by that girl before..." Zhou Ye saw Yongdu''s happy expression, and he was even more sure that Yongdu had definitely been beaten by that girl before, and it was beaten badly. .


    "..." Yongdu''s face was blue, uh, that''s not right, Yongdu was originally blue skin.He was speechless, and simply hung up the communication.


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye was enthusiastic about the scene of the drama, "Yongdu", "Well, I''m going to see the alien girl..."


    "Well, my dear, I''ll be with you..." Pandora followed Zhou Ye directly, boarded a medium-sized spacecraft, and after leaving the mothership, flew directly towards Starkar''s mothership... the second test It will be held there, under the witness of more than a dozen predator leaders.


    Zhou Ye''s spacecraft quickly got permission to enter. When his spacecraft landed on the mothership''s cabin, Yongdu had been waiting for him for a long time.


    "Hi¡ªboy." When Yongdu saw Zhou Ye, he ran over to give Zhou Ye a big hug, and whispered in his ear: "Don''t break me...this is an old looter who plans to retire. What about the last request?"


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Yongdu''s begging expression and sighed: "Don''t worry, in fact, I always think you are a good person..."


    "Thank you!" Yongdu finally let go of his heart. He was let go by Zhou Ye. To put it bluntly, he was Zhou Ye''s defeated general, a bereaved dog, but now, Zhou Ye promised not to reveal this process, which made him I feel very relieved.


    "Those... how are those guys?" Yongdu couldn''t help asking at last.


    "It''s done, I don''t want to leave the mothership on the front foot, and the mothership on the back foot will change the surname." Zhou Ye said indifferently.


    "That''s right..." Although Yongdu had already guessed, he was still a little sad to hear Zhou Ye say this, but from a rational point of view, he knew that Zhou Ye did nothing wrong. "Maybe you are born. I¡¯m old for the dry looters..."


    "Don''t be sad, old guy..." Zhou Ye said as he took out a bottle of dry red from the bracelet and handed it to him."This time I brought you some gifts from the earth. This thing is a luxury even on the earth. Don''t spoil it."


    "Thank you..." Yongdu''s eyes felt a little wet and moist at the moment. He was sold to others as a slave by his parents since he was a child. After countless struggles, he has become where he is today. The brother betrayed him, and this enemy who had let him a yard still remembered to bring him gifts. At this moment, he really regarded Zhou Ye as his successor.


    "Okay...I''m so old, don''t cry, it''s too embarrassing..." Zhou Ye looked at Yongdu and said with a smile: "Take me to the stupid woman in your mouth. I''m still looking forward to her I''m beaten up like a pig."


    "...What''s going on?" Yongdu was interested in Zhou Ye''s words, and asked curiously.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 336

    "I will let Pandora accept her surrender..." Zhou Ye explained the cause and effect, and Yongdu smiled."I really don''t know what kind of expression this woman will look like when you are knocked down to the ground. It''s so exciting."


    "I''m a gentleman, I don''t beat women..." Zhou Ye cast a mysterious smile.


    "Ha..." Yongdu didn''t believe Zhou Ye''s words at all.


    Of course, Zhou Ye was also sure that he did not lie. He did not hit women, but...he often molested women.


    "Let''s go, Starka can''t wait to see you..." Yongdu said, leading the way, Zhou Ye and Pandora directly followed him, and walked towards a hall on the mothership.


    Before long, under the leadership of Yongdu, Zhou Ye walked into a noisy hall.


    The hall is actually more than 100 square meters in size. After all, every inch of space on their mothership is precious. They don¡¯t have the space technology of Zhou Ye. They can ignore the size of the mothership and do whatever they want. A waste of space, they have to put fighters, store fuel, store supplies, have crew accommodation, have entertainment facilities, have various engine locations, etc...


    When Zhou Ye walked into this hall under the leadership of Yongdu, the noisy voice suddenly fell silent. Everyone looked at Zhou Ye. In their eyes, this new addition to the predator family was defeated. The little guy who came to Aletta is definitely a rising star, and they are happy to deal with Zhou Ye.


    "Hahahaha...welcome you to join, kid." A burly guy, but half a head lower than Zhou Ye, walked over and gave Zhou Ye a warm hug."My name is Starka. Although you just defeated my sister on the battlefield, I want to tell you that you did a beautiful job..."


    "Brother, when you are not talking, you are much more cute than when you are talking!" A woman with long black hair and smoky makeup stood behind Starka. She looked at Zhou Ye up and down, and then Disdainfully said: "Sure enough, just like I thought, it''s a useless little white face. If it''s not your woman, how can you beat me?"


    "Haha... If you can''t afford to lose, you can''t afford to lose." Zhou Ye flushed Aletta''s face with anger and gritted her teeth.


    "Boy, who do you think can''t afford to lose?"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye''s disdainful expression made Aletta clasp her hands even more angry.


    "There is something for us to make gestures..." As he said, Aletta raised her face and said: "I will teach you how to respect the old..."


    "I can''t wait anymore." The smile on Zhou Ye''s face gave Aletta a faint feeling.But she said the words herself, and now that she regrets it, she can''t do it anyway.


    The crowd watching the excitement, including Aletta¡¯s older brother Starka, was not too worried about the incident at all. They were not worried about the safety of the two of them... This fellow Yongdu relied on knowing Zhou Ye¡¯s strength. , Zuo Zhuang opened a gambling game...


    There is bound to be a battle between the two. It¡¯s just that, except for Yongdu, no one knows what this stop will be like...


    Chapter Four Hundred and Fifty One


    The crowd who watched the excitement weren''t too big a problem simply gave up the position in the middle, and Aletta¡¯s various Starkars let their subordinates take out the good wine and various snacks stocked on the mothership... ...A positive appearance of people eating melons.


    "It looks like he is not your real brother..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing and teasing when he looked at Starka''s behavior.


    "Of course, although he is my mother''s stepson, he is still very competent as an older brother." Aletta said Zhou Ye disdainfully, "He wants to see how I abuse a rookie... After all, the last time such a scene was five years ago, of course, the target was your ex, Yongdu."


    "...Oh?" Zhou Ye was aroused by curiosity, "may I ask, what happened to Yongdu?"


    "Nothing... It''s just lying on his mothership for a whole week." Aletta said, and jumped onto the ring that slowly rose in the middle."Boy, if you are afraid, give up. Anyway, you have already won everyone''s approval. I won''t be merciful in this ring."


    "...Ha ha..." Zhou Ye could only say ha ha, he didn''t speak any more, and with a light jump, he also jumped into the ring.


    "Are you going to fight me in this suit?" Aletta was wearing a tight leather outfit at the moment, showing her slim and slim figure, but what about Zhou Ye?Wearing a long black coat like a military uniform, although it looks very handsome, I have to say that it is really not suitable for close combat.


    "It doesn''t matter what you wear..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "I hope you can maintain such confidence for a while, kid." Aletta said as she sat in the corner of the ring. The two female guards under her were relaxing her muscles... Intensified, insufficient warm-up caused injury.


    And what about Zhou Ye?Only Pandora was talking with him, and there is no need to relax his muscles. Have you ever seen an elephant relax his muscles even when fighting with ants?


    At the moment, Yongdu was driving the gambling market excitedly."Zhou Ye lost three, Aletta lost 0.5...Are there any bets? Is there?"


    "Buy me Aletta one hundred thousand."


    "I also bought Aletta for fifty thousand."


    "I bought Aletta for two hundred thousand..."


    "I bought half a million."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Yongdu''s hands cramping when collecting money, and his mouth can''t keep it happily...Ma Dan''s, these stupid X...


    This is Yongdu''s inner thoughts. He deliberately adjusted Zhou Ye''s odds so high, just to induce these guys to think that Zhou Ye can''t play... But to be honest, just by looking at Zhou Ye''s appearance, neither of them Think Zhou Ye can play very well.


    A handsome face, a well-proportioned figure, a tall head... Zhou Ye is more like an imperial prince than a looter.But Aletta was different. Her fame was made with fists. When she first joined the Raiders with her brother, she was often molested. Now, those who molest her , Have been beaten by her and hide from her...


    "The last three seconds...Is anyone else betting? Can''t you guys have a little confidence in the newcomer?" Yongdu made a distressed look, and his heart had actually blossomed.


    "I bet three million newcomers..."


    "Uh----" Yongdu followed the voice and looked at it, okay, this time it was Aletta''s brother, Starka... "Starka? Are you sure not to bet your sister for the newcomer ?"


    "Of course, newcomers also need support..." Starka grinned, and then whispered in Yongdu''s ear: "Your kid''s tricks have long been used, and this time I half How about I let you go?"


    "...Okay..." Yongdu hated the itchy roots of his teeth. He had never seen such a cruel one, but he couldn''t disagree. Otherwise, only Starka''s 3 million bet on Zhou Ye would be enough to make him earn his pocket. The money in it was taken out again... He really wanted to cry without tears.


    "Then the deal." After Starka whispered, he stood up and said loudly: "Then I announce that the second assessment will start now, and my sister Aletta will be the assessor. Do you have any objections now? ?"


    "No¡­¡­"


    The crowd said in unison.


    "Then...you can start." Starka said to the two men standing in the ring.


    "Boy, it''s too late to admit defeat." Aletta said, walking to the middle of the ring and provoking: "Otherwise, even if you cry for mercy for a while, I won''t be merciful."


    "... Let''s start, I can''t wait." Zhou Ye also came to Aletta at this time and said with a smile: "You are not the only one who is more powerful..."


    "Boy, you''re looking for death..." Aletta said, and punched Zhou Ye to the face. Obviously, he was going to come up with a pair of sunglasses. I have to say that Aletta''s punches are really fast. , Brought a burst of punches, and rushed towards Zhou Ye.


    Just when Aletta¡¯s fist was about to hit Zhou Ye¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t help but gather a bit of strength. To be honest, facing a handsome man like Zhou Ye who was willing to punch him in the face, Aletta was the first one. ... But obviously Zhou Ye''s charm was not ineffective to her, and she also left some leeway unconsciously.However, when her fist hit Zhou Ye''s face, she didn''t have that fist to the flesh. Instead, there was a feeling of hitting the air.


    "I''m here, what are you doing there?" Zhou Ye''s voice came from behind Aletta, her mind was terrified, and without looking back, she leaned forward directly with her left leg hooked back, and a scorpion-tailed leg pointed towards her. Zhou Ye''s key kick...


    Although this one was quick and hard, but... still kicked a hole.


    "Good posture, it seems that your body''s flexibility is good." Zhou Ye gave a hand back, then grabbed Aletta''s already kicked Lao Gao''s ankle, and moved upward... an H-shaped word. The horse is formed.


    "Huh-hide and hide, are you really a man?" Although Aletta has already seen from Zhou Ye''s speed, she may not be the opponent of this guy, but... , If you lose the fight, don¡¯t you still look forward to it...


    "Am I a man..." Before Zhou Ye''s retort was finished, Aletta pressed her hands on the ground, and the two healthy and beautiful retreats directly twisted Zhou Ye''s neck, her waist swayed, and she wanted to stop Zhou Ye. Ye directly put it on the ground... After all, in her opinion, she is not good at speed, but the speed-type opponents are generally not very powerful... She wants to entangle Zhou Ye so that he can''t perform her own. The speed advantage...


    In fact, Zhou Ye deliberately asked Aletta to put on her neck... and Aletta wanted to put him on the ground, he was just like Aletta wished... It¡¯s just that what kind of posture can¡¯t be allowed. Letta chose...


    Zhou Ye fell directly to the ground, and directly pressed Aletta under him... To be honest, the two of them didn''t seem to be fighting at the moment, but a little bit like hey. Kind.


    Zhou Ye smashed Aletta a little bit hard now, and it took a long time for her to slow down. By the time she recovered, Aletta was already a little bit eager to cry... To be honest, use Jiu-Jitsu with men. This is the first time...I used it when playing with the sisters on her mothership. She hadn''t encountered a man who forced her to use Jiujitsu.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 337

    However, she soon discovered that using Jiu-Jitsu to deal with this man was a big mistake, especially Zhou Ye... I won''t let you write down, and it will be harmonized. Let''s make up for it yourself.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Fifty Two


    Everyone in the audience watched the fight between the two intently. When Zhou Ye avoided Aletta''s attack, they knew that they might have been fooled by Yongdu this time...Ma Dan''s, fast. The guy who can bring out the afterimages, you say he can''t fight?In other words, even if he is a rookie in combat, he is already invincible with such speed.


    At that time something unexpected happened to them... Aletta actually managed to entangle Zhou Ye and put him on the ground... At this moment, the hearts of the looters were excited, could it really come back? ?Is there really a chance to win this time?


    However, soon... they felt extremely disappointed.


    Because Aletta actually let go of Zhou Ye, and then stood up with a awkward look, without knowing where to put her hands and feet... His face was flushed like a big apple... If you look closely, you will find that her double Retreat is a little trembling...


    "I lost--" Aletta said this without hesitation, turned her head and jumped off the ring. When she jumped down, she staggered abnormally. Normally, let alone the height of this meter. Even if she jumped from a ten-meter high place, she would never show such signs of instability.


    And Zhou Ye, with a mysterious smile, looked at Aletta''s going away figure.


    "Honey, how did you beat her?" Pandora asked curiously.


    "You don''t always listen to let you study more knowledge, don''t you see my nirvana [Starling] that I just used?" Zhou Ye smiled and teased Pandora...


    "What is a starling...?" Pandora was already at a loss.


    "An ancient Eastern combat technique has a total of forty-eight styles. Each style can be said to be a collection of the essence of the heavens and the earth, and was born by using the aura of the sun and the moon. Since the birth of humans, this ancient combat technique has been slow. Slowly being perfected and evolving..." Zhou Ye played the unparalleled world of Edogawa¡¯s forty-eight hands... Pandora was longing for it... but she really didn¡¯t know what it would be like after forty-eight hands. expression.


    "That''s it?" A predator stared openly, looking incredible.


    "Probably...maybe...it''s over." A companion beside him said uncertainly.


    "Protest, this is a fake fight..." At this time, an unhappy predator who lost money shouted loudly, which evoked a response, mostly those who lost money.


    "Yes, it''s definitely a fake fight, we protest."


    "Strongly request the substitution to continue..."


    They really didn¡¯t see it at all. After all, when Zhou Ye was doing tricks, he entered the speeding space... What they saw was... Zhou Ye avoided Aletta¡¯s attack and Zhou Ye appeared directly in Alai. Behind the tower, Zhou Ye avoided Aletta¡¯s back kick, Zhou Ye grabbed Aletta¡¯s ankle, Zhou Ye was entangled by Aletta, Zhou Ye was knocked down by Aletta...Zhou Ye pressed Aletta... Zhou Ye got up, Aletta got up, Aletta gave up.


    "Shut up." Zhou Ye burst into tears, and immediately made these guys shut their eyes, "If anyone thinks better than me, you can come up and try. I don''t mind asking him to prove it..."


    "I''m coming..." With the voice, a strong man over two meters tall jumped into the ring, that is, he just bet Aletta to win half a million, and now the money is lost... He doesn''t think Zhou Ye''s little white face can beat himself.


    In fact, there is another point. As a flower among the marauders, Aletta is nonsense to say that no one loves it, but Aletta has always been above the top. Basically these guys, and Aletta¡¯s force The identity also made this group of guys only dare to look, not to move, they could only secretly fall in love in their hearts.


    Obviously, this guy is also a member of the secret crush team. He bet Aletta to win, and generously throw away 500,000 yuan, saying that there is no intention to please, then it is a bit too conscience...


    "The tearer? How did this guy go up? Is it going to kill?"


    "The little guy is miserable this time..."


    "Why doesn''t Starka stop this guy?"


    In fact, it wasn''t that Starka didn''t stop it, but when he wanted to stand up, he was caught by Yongdu.


    "Yondu, what are you going to do? Don''t you want your heir''s life? Dick will not be merciful..." Starka said anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, Starka, believe me, I care about that kid more than any of you." Yongdu said quietly, "Although I am optimistic about this kid, I didn''t expect him to turn the test into a farce...but Now, now that the props for him to stand up for power have appeared, this will be his best chance to determine his prestige among the predators."


    "You have such faith in that little guy...heart..." Before Starka finished speaking, I saw that Dick who had jumped onto the stage had already been fighting with Zhou Ye... No, it was Zhou Ye to be exact. Beat this big guy violently.


    On the ring--


    Zhou Ye looked at the ugly man in front of him, and he was speechless for a while, because he saw a look called jealousy in this guy''s eyes. When he took his own woman to the street, he would often look at other men. Seeing in his eyes, he was too familiar with such eyes.... Apparently, this guy is Aletta''s admirer.


    "Boy, kneel down and beg for mercy, maybe I will leave you a few bones..."


    "On the contrary, even if you are begging for mercy, I won''t let you have a whole bone left behind." Zhou Ye said, the whole person disappeared in place...


    Then, everyone under the ring saw an incredible picture.


    I saw that the big guy Dick stepping onto the ring with a confident face, as if being hit on the chin by an invisible person, instantly flew into the air. This is not over, the entire cabin began to be flooded. Dick''s wailing...


    "Ah-ah-please... let me go..."


    However, the answer to him was one fist after another... Zhou Ye could release water when fighting beautiful women. That was because there was a bargain to take advantage of, but to fight a man?Hehe, Zhou Ye has no habit of letting water out... He knocked Dick to the ground with one punch, and his speed made the predators below stunned, because they couldn''t see Zhou Ye''s shadow... ¡­


    Five minutes later, Dick finally fell from midair, and his body fell to the ground in a weird posture. A predator cautiously walked up, checked it, and said to Starkar: "He has all the bones on his body. Broken¡­¡­"


    "Wow..." the gang of marauders below exclaimed in exclamation. From this moment, no one felt that Zhou Ye''s close combat was not good enough, but Zhou Ye was dubbed an indecent nickname, Prince You Ye ...You Ye means that he likes to wear black military uniforms and is cruel to the enemy, and the prince means that he is handsome.


    "I''m sorry...I just couldn''t control my strength, and the hit was a bit heavier..." Zhou Ye took the towel that Pandora handed over and wiped his hands, and said embarrassingly.


    "It''s okay, the matter on the ring is in the ring, it is his own provocation, regardless of your business." Starka waved his hand and said indifferently.


    The internal conflicts of the looters are borne by yourself, that is, if you provoke others, you deserve to be killed if you are killed... No one will scream for you, and respect the strong. This is the default ironclad rule of the looters.


    Starka happily stepped onto the ring, grabbed Zhou Ye''s wrist, and raised it up."Now that Zhou Ye has joined our predators, is there any opposition?"


    For the first time, no one responded.


    Starka asked it a second time, still the same, and still the third time.Finally, Starka raised his hands and said loudly: "Now let us welcome the new member of our big family, Yongdu''s successor, Zhou Ye...Today, I have a treat. All the wine and food, please feel free to..."


    "Ooo ----" Hear the words of Sita Ka, the audience cheered everyone up ...... Zhou Ye show of force just let them secretly speechless apart, also feel very happy, because, for them, Zhou Ye is an ally. It is better to have such an ally than to have such an enemy...


    A kind of looters all rushed to Zhou Ye and got a familiar face...Don¡¯t say anything else, at least if there is something to do in the future, calling him is absolutely right, and Zhou Ye also refused to come and talk to them. It''s close, but he is greedy for many technologies on their mothership.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Fifty Three


    At this moment, Aletta, who had already hid in her cabin, was also paying attention to the performance of everyone in the hall. When she saw how Zhou Ye abused the big Dick, she couldn''t help but sipped bitterly, "Bad guy... "


    Of course she was not complaining about the tragedy, the big guy, but she remembered what happened when Zhou Ye fought with herself just now. Obviously, Zhou Ye was letting go...


    Even if Aletta is confident, facing Zhou Ye''s speed, she still feels that she will not be any better than a big guy... Zhou Ye has already broken through the limit of carbon-based life, and this speed is not human. All he could have... But thinking of the bad things he had done to herself, Aletta couldn''t help but tensed her back.


    But thinking that this guy is really merciful to his subordinates...Aletta couldn''t help but feel a little sweet in her heart... She had never experienced this kind of strange feeling. If she was asked to plan a raid, she would be familiar with it. Within a few minutes, everything can be arranged properly, including filing for various emergencies.


    But if you let her fall in love... she would be a little helpless. This is the first time she... has a heart for a man.


    "This fool, don''t you know how to slide down?" At this time, Aletta saw Zhou Ye in the living room, and he would not refuse to drink with the leaders of the predators...with a bold appearance, Can''t help but mumble.


    "No, this guy can''t stand it even with a steel body..." Aletta said, stood up, turned off the monitor, and walked directly toward the hall...


    In fact, she herself didn''t realize that she couldn''t do anything for Zhou Ye when she went to the lobby... After all, she wasn''t someone from Zhou Ye... Uh, no, it was a bit related to be precise, for example, Jie The first examiner in the history of the predator to be completely defeated by the tester.


    Aletta had just returned to the hall and saw Zhou Ye talking to her brother... When she saw her brother holding a large bottle of wine to dry the bottle with Zhou Ye, she walked up without hesitation and took a hand. He snatched the bottle in Zhou Ye''s hand and said, "Brother, have you forgotten that you can''t drink too much?"


    "...Uh, this...probably a bottle should be fine..." After saying this, Starka suddenly said in surprise: "Wow, my lovely sister, you actually put on a skirt? Oh my God... Is it today? What is it? Or is it..."


    Before Starka had finished speaking, she saw her sister looking at herself with murderous eyes, and hurriedly shut up and said: "Ha, I remember that Yongdu has something to do with me... I will find him first, you guys. Let¡¯s talk first..."


    With that, Starka threw Zhou Ye to Aletta without hesitation, turned his head and ran away.Just kidding, the angry sister... can''t afford to offend, let''s run first...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 338

    "You look really beautiful in a skirt..." Zhou Ye smiled at Aletta and said, "It would be better if you remove the smoky makeup on your face..."


    "Don''t you know why I changed my clothes?" Aletta gave Zhou Ye a blank look...


    Zhou Ye touched his chin in embarrassment. Of course he knew why Aletta would change clothes...because her pants could no longer be worn...


    ...Looking at Zhou Ye''s expression, Aletta was inexplicably irritable. She pushed Zhou Ye into the corner and pressed her hands on Zhou Ye''s shoulders and said: "You did something like this to me... You are responsible to me."


    "..." Zhou Ye had a strong sense of disobedience, because Mao himself was given a paper by a sister?But he still smiled and asked, "So, how do you want me to be responsible?"


    "Marry me." Aletta said without hesitation.


    "No problem." Zhou Ye also said: "But you have to think clearly...I have many women...Our planet practices polygamy..."


    "No problem, I believe I can kill them all..."


    "Haha...I heard this sentence." Pandora''s voice interrupted Aletta''s words directly."I''m curious, how are you going to kill me?"


    "Just use this..." Aletta said, she was about to take out her gun... But she found that her body didn''t listen to her orders.


    Obviously, Pandora controlled Aletta with psychic powers. After all, this girl will definitely be her own sister in the future, and she will not kill her... Besides, she will not be the first to dominate Zhou Ye alone. This will not be the last one, but in the end they will know how powerless they are when facing their own men... They will take the initiative to ask for union.


    "What did you do to me?" Aletta widened her eyes and looked at Pandora. Although she can talk and feel, but her hands and feet just don''t listen to the commands of the brain... This really made her a little frightened.


    "I don''t want to do anything to you..." Pandora said with a smile, then turned to Zhou Ye and said to Zhou Ye: "My dear, I saw someone making trouble in your harem... Don''t you? Should the family law be applied to her? Or, the family law is also separate... Then I''m so sad. Honey..."


    "...Okay..." Zhou Ye shrugged helplessly and said, "I''m sorry, Aletta..."


    "Wait...what the hell is family law? What the hell are you going to do to me...?" Aletta couldn''t help yelling, but found that she couldn''t say anything. Pandora wouldn''t let her disturb everyone. ...


    Pandora directly controlled Aletta and hugged Zhou Ye''s arm, and she hugged Zhou Ye''s other arm. The three of them walked out of the hall and walked all the way to Aletta''s cabin...


    Starka saw this scene, but he didn''t stop it, or that he was happy to see it happen.After all, his sister¡¯s relationship problem is also a problem that he has had a headache for a long time... Now it is rare that his sister has a crush on a man, how could he stop it?


    And at this moment, if Aletta knew her brother¡¯s thoughts, she would definitely call him a pig, but now... she has no time to think about those things... because she is about to face Zhou Ye''s cruel family punishment. ...


    That night... the leaders of the marauders all drank too much--


    The next day--


    When Aletta followed Zhou Ye out of the cabin...had already become a well-behaved kitten, at least when facing Zhou Ye, she would not show her claws...because she had been tamed Up...


    Of course, except for the smoky makeup removed, and the slight staggering footsteps, you basically can''t see any changes in her. If you don''t say anything, it is that when you see Zhou Ye, your eyes cannot be removed. Honey...


    "Boy, should I call your name in the future, or should I call your brother-in-law?" Starka couldn''t help asking Zhou Ye, looking at the way his sister was snuggling close to Zhou Ye.


    "You can bring a brother-in-law behind my name..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "..." Starka stared at Zhou Ye for a long time, and finally laughed, "Good boy, I like you... Don''t bully my sister, otherwise, even if you fly to the alien system, I will find you and beat me up. you¡­¡­"


    The sentence that Starka asked just now is very meaningful. If Zhou Ye answers his own name, it means that he did not marry Aletta, but just for fun. Although Starka himself often does this, he does not look at it. My sister was treated this way. If Zhou Ye''s brother-in-law answered, it means that Zhou Ye really wants to spend the rest of his life with his sister...


    And Zhou Ye''s answer made Starkar very satisfied...


    Facing Starka, Zhou Ye said affirmatively: "My woman, no one can bully..."


    "Well, just ask me if you have anything, and I will help you." Starka said with satisfaction: "Well, sister, this time your marriage is settled, and you are finally married... Parents will never see you again. I nag me once."


    "That''s because I haven''t met the right person before..." Aletta did not hesitate to kiss Zhou Ye on the cheek."Now, I met."


    "Haha...deserves to be my younger sister, dare to love and hate..." Starka said and patted Zhou Ye on the shoulder, "We are family, and we will take Starkado back to see if we have time..."


    "Well, I will." Zhou Ye nodded."We are back... there is one more thing to do."


    "Then I won''t keep you... If you have time to contact..." Starka smiled and waved goodbye to Zhou Ye, and Zhou Ye directly picked up Yongdu, who was not awakened from the hangover, and boarded his spaceship with Aletta left Starkar''s mothership.


    Chapter 454: Yongdu''s Confession


    There is no difference between night and day in the universe-the outside of the mothership always looks black...


    When the atomic sun in the captain''s room was lit up again, Zhou Ye opened his eyes... and gently removed the couple of beautiful legs on his body, and his clothes on the ship were facing the ship. Go outside the long...


    Even though Zhou Ye''s movements were a bit big, the women on his couch still did not wake up.


    Yesterday when Zhou Ye brought Aletta back to her mothership, Aletta had some small friction with Ingrid. In fact, to put it bluntly, it was Aletta felt wronged, especially when she learned about her own man mothership. After the above configuration, it is even more perverted...


    And Ingrid is not a fuel-efficient lamp. Standing aside sneered and sarcasm, the two women choked and started to make trouble... As a result, Zhou Ye was irritated... each hit 50 big boards... The two were serving at the same time, but Zhou Ye was playing a bit too big, accidentally involving both Dolores and Pandora... So they are still exhausted, and now they need a good rest.


    Zhou Ye walked to his command room leisurely, and at a glance he saw Yongdu sitting on the chair in the command room, staring blankly outside...


    "What are you thinking about?" Zhou Ye took his own breakfast from the soldiers and sat directly beside Yongdu and asked.


    "I''m thinking..." Yongdu sighed and said, "You did a good job..."


    Yongdu really felt that Zhou Ye did a good job, at least, much better than him.


    He can only be regarded as a mid-range player among the predators, but now Zhou Ye''s prestige among predators far surpasses him, not to mention that he beautifully passed the assessment of the predators, just that he is done. Aletta in the predator group has gained a lot of respect, of course, hate also agrees a lot...


    Yongdu sighed and looked at this familiar and unfamiliar mothership, and sighed: "I only know now that the mothership can be decorated so luxuriously..."


    "There is nothing difficult in the world..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "..." Yongdu did not speak, but was silent for a long time. He quietly waited for Zhou Ye to finish his breakfast before saying, "Are you interested in hearing my past?"


    "I like to hear stories the most..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "When I was young... I was sold as a slave by my parents..." When Yongdu said this, his face was expressionless."I originally thought that my life would go on like this, as a slave...until death...but the war broke out and I became a captive of the Cree..."


    Following Yongdu''s words, Zhou Ye gradually understood his life experience. In other words, Yongdu was a poor man...


    "It was Starkar who rescued me from the Cree... and sought a position for me among the predators. You can do anything, as long as you follow the rules. At that time... they were my only family... "Yongdu''s voice seems to have softened a lot," But...my greed ruined me...I took Yigo''s job and helped him transport his descendants left behind in the alien...I knew I violated I violated the rules of predators and never traded children...so I began to alienate them and didn''t dare to contact them because I was afraid, afraid that they would expel me after they knew about me..."


    There is a fear on Yongdu''s face... "The feeling of being expelled by his relatives...Do you know?"


    "Although I don''t know what it feels like, but I think it will be terrible..." Zhou Ye said.


    "Yeah..." Yongdu sighed and said, "Actually, when you drove me out of my mothership that day, I suddenly felt relieved. It felt as if my whole person was a lot easier in an instant..."


    "But..." After saying this, he had a courageous meal, and then said: "Later you told me that I wanted the position of Yigo, and also told me that his children had been killed by him... I just knew that I have been running away... now, I am going to end my nightmare..."


    "Not as bad as you think..." Zhou Ye said, "Since I dare to find him, I naturally have a way to deal with him."


    "No... let me go." Yongdu said, "I can gather with Starkar and the others at the last moment and drink like before... I''m already very satisfied. The sins I made, let me Come and end him..."


    "..." Zhou Ye didn''t speak, just patted him on the shoulder, and then stood up."It''s too early to say this, let''s find him first before talking..."


    "This is his position..." Yongdu took out a chip and handed it to Zhou Ye."Promise me, let me solve him."


    "No problem." Zhou Ye nodded and said.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 339

    "Thank you." Yongdu''s gratitude was very solemn.No matter if it was deceived or unintentionally, he was an accomplice of those children who died...This was a hurdle he couldn''t get around.


    "You''re welcome... After all, you gave me more." Zhou Ye said, inserting the chip into the computer on the podium, and the computer quickly resolved the location of Igo.


    "Master, it takes more than 700 jumps to reach this position, do you start now?" The banshee''s voice sounded.


    "Of course, give my captain''s room a special gravity protection, the other things don''t matter..." Zhou Ye said.


    "My God, kid, are you crazy?" Yongdu''s eyes widened for a moment."Do you know that if you make more than fifty jumps at a time, the human body may not be able to stand it..."


    "Of course I know, but it doesn''t hurt me, it doesn''t matter." As soon as Zhou Ye finished speaking, the banshee had already turned on the jumping engine and started the Stargate Jump directly...


    "Oh my God, you are absolutely crazy..." When he said these words, Yongdu''s whole person seemed a little out of shape...It seemed extremely fun.


    "It''s okay..." Zhou Ye''s body, this kind of intensity jump will not happen at all, and it still maintains its own form-


    The entire mothership turned into a stream of light, shuttled back and forth between the star gates...


    And behind them, the two female guards on Aletta''s mothership were already stunned...


    "They...Where are they going?" The waitress who was driving the mothership looked at the mothership that had disappeared in front of her, and asked in a daze.


    "I think...that...probably here..." Another computer-operated waitress sent the star position sent from Zhou Ye''s mothership to her screen...


    "Oh my God, are they crazy?" The mothership pilot looked at the star map destination with more than 700 jumps, dumbfounded...


    "Then shall we... follow or..."


    "Of course I have to follow..." The female pilot of the mothership gritted her teeth and said, "I don''t want to shame the eldest sister... They can withstand seven hundred consecutive jumps. We have no reason not to... Come on, let Let''s get crazy too..."


    As she entered the star map coordinates into the driving program, the mothership began to accelerate... Aletta''s mothership also turned into a stream of light along with Zhou Ye''s mothership, and disappeared into the vast universe.


    Chapter 455: The Redemption of Yongdu


    On Aletta''s mothership--


    When the mothership finally reached its position, the sisters on her mothership had already vomited on the ground...


    "This... this guy is really a lunatic... ugh..."


    "I really don''t know... ugh... elder sister... ugh... why do you like him..."


    The sound of vomiting was everywhere on the mothership, and the pungent smell filled the whole mothership...


    And they are not the only people who think Zhou Ye is a lunatic...for example...and Yongdu...


    "Boy...you...you are so crazy..." Yongdu lay on the ground for a long time before he forced down the discomfort surging in his stomach pouch.


    But Zhou Ye didn''t feel anything... After all, his physical strength had reached its limit... The seven hundred small jumps were like a roller coaster to him... It was just entertainment.


    "Is this the living planet? It''s really interesting..." Zhou Ye didn''t have the time to bother with Yongdu''s complaints at this time. He was staring at the planet that looked like a human face... ¡­Blue makes up his background color, and red makes up the shape of his facial features. It''s really an interesting planet.


    "What are we waiting for?" Yongdu asked as he watched Zhou Ye standing there, neither demanding an attack nor intending to fly into Planet Yigo, he couldn''t help but get up from Class A.


    "I''m waiting for a group of subordinates... they will bring me what I want." Zhou Ye said, suddenly saw a flash between the stars in the distance... a dozen spaceships appeared here... the spaceship Umbrella¡¯s Umbrella logo is engraved on it."Look, here they are..."


    "...That''s it?" Yongdu looked at the strange spaceship slowly approaching here, and asked, "What kind of ghost spaceship are those that seem so strange?"


    Yongdu has been rampant in the universe for so many years and has never seen such a strange spacecraft...All the spacecraft look like a regular stick...


    But then, these strange spaceships released even stranger small spaceships... Countless small hexahedral spacecraft flew out of those motherships. They were linked into a large hexahedral radio pot in the universe. Just like a satellite receiving antenna magnified countless times...


    And those long sticks and motherships formed the huge signal enhancement device...and the other end directly docked on Zhou Ye''s mothership...


    "You... are you here to speak to Yigo?" Yongdu said humorously.


    "No, these things are much more terrifying than shouting..." Zhou Ye said, and ordered the Wisdom Brain Banshee on the mothership: "Banshee, now wake up Pandora, it''s time to get up and work..."


    "Yes, master..." As soon as the banshee finished speaking, she heard the sound of the hatch opening, and Pandora''s figure came out... "No need to shout... I''ve already woke up..."


    "Baby, it''s time for you to perform..." Zhou Ye said to Pandora with a smile.


    "I knew it when you jumped wildly..." Pandora said unceremoniously and sat on a weird chair that was slowly rising in the command room.


    When Pandora sat down, a semicircular hat hung down and put it directly on Pandora''s head... After she put it on, she glanced at her man and asked, "Honey, do you want to start now?"


    "Of course, let''s start now... I already want to harvest this living planet very much..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Well, then I''ll start..." As Pandora''s voice fell, she began to use her mental abilities.


    Her psychic powers shrouded towards Yigo under the magnification of this huge and incomparable zoom brainwave controller consisting of a dozen motherships...In an instant, Pandora controlled Yigo.


    "It''s done, dear, you can start your adventure now..."


    "Let''s go, Yongdu, I''ll give you a chance to solve Yi Ge personally..." Zhou Ye said, walking towards the fighter cabin...


    Although Yongdu didn''t know what happened,... he still followed without hesitation... He didn''t want to miss this opportunity...


    Zhou Ye directly took Yongdu, and flew toward the planet Ygo in a fighter plane...


    "I have to say that this guy dresses himself up too tempting and confusing..." Zhou Ye looked at the small but absolutely beautiful planet under his feet, and said, "It''s really a nice place, it''s a pity. It''s a desert of life..."


    "..." And Yongdu didn''t have the slightest mood to look at the scenery. For him, he had seen it countless times. He also sighed for the scenery here, but now, he just wants to know... "I The children who were sent here...Where are they all buried?"


    "...I don''t know..." Zhou Ye shrugged and said, "But someone knows...Pandora, tell Yongdu, where are the bodies of those little guys?"


    "Ego buried the bodies of those children underground..." Pandora''s voice sounded directly in Yongdu''s mind."At this position..."


    Pandora directly told Yongdu the location of the buried corpse... Yongdu pushed the joystick of the fighter plane and flew directly towards the coordinates Pandora told him... After reaching the grassland, Yongdu directly turned on the weapons on the fighter plane. There was an indiscriminate bombing on the ground.


    Zhou Ye looked at Yongdu in this way without saying a word. He knew that this was Yongdu''s demon and he needed to solve it by himself...


    Before long, Yongdu exploded a big hole the size of a football field in the ground, leaking out the dark cave inside...


    Yongdu closed his eyes tightly, landed the fighter plane on the edge of the hole, and then stepped off the fighter plane, without even using a rope, directly grabbing his whistle arrow... and jumping down.


    Zhou Ye sighed and jumped with this...


    This is a huge cave. In this cave the size of several football fields, there are piles of bones of different sizes...


    Standing in front of these bones, Yongdu couldn''t help trembling and trembling... "He promised me... he won''t hurt those children..."


    "He is not a human being... Can you expect a planet to have human rights and wrongs?" Zhou Ye comforted: "It''s not your fault... You are also a victim..."


    "..." Yongdu didn''t speak, he involuntarily knelt in front of a bone that looked a little short. In the hands of that bone, he tightly held a Q version mascot like a small toy.


    He carefully hugged the skeleton in his arms... and said to himself: "I brought this girl from Haiyixing... She is very sensible... She has been very poor since she was a child... She is afraid of me But, she still helped me sew my clothes... Finally, I gave her a toy..."


    "At that time, I told her that when I saw her to see her father she had never met, she danced and sang happily..." Yongdu''s voice gradually trembled and trembled, seeming to force a The emotions about to burst out are mediocre."Her singing is beautiful... but I... personally delivered her to Igo''s hands... I still remember... Before my spaceship left, she ran up to me and said to me... thank you , Uncle Yongdu..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 340

    At this moment, Yongdu could no longer contain his emotions anymore. He roared hysterically: "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh for that I want your life!!! !!!"


    I don¡¯t know when... In Yongdu¡¯s eyes, tears fell on the girl¡¯s bones... He slowly stood up, turned his head and said to Zhou Ye: "I have done countless bad things in my life, and stole them. I have robbed, killed...but I have never regretted it, but Igo has let me know what regret is. Tell me, where is Igo?"


    "Come with me..." Zhou Ye sighed and walked to the ground with courage...


    Chapter 456 The Living Planet.


    Zhou Ye took courage and walked towards the ground...As the two of them moved forward, the rocks and soil in front of them seemed to have their own consciousness, and they separated to the two sides automatically, forming a channel that directly led to the ground.


    This is certainly not magic, but Yigo is a living planet, or that the planet gave birth to his own consciousness.He can control everything on his planet...


    That''s why Zhou Ye was interested in this planet that has no precious mineral deposits and is smaller than the moon...


    At this moment, Igo has been controlled by Pandora. Therefore, Zhou Ye and Yongdu can walk toward Igo''s core so comfortably... Otherwise, they would have been attacked by Dao Igo. .


    Although Zhou Ye can easily kill this small planet, Zhou Ye''s purpose is not to destroy him, but to take him... and to take him without damage... That''s why Zhou Ye would do it. Before participating in the assessment, I sent a message to my base. What is more, this super-giant brainwave diffusion device is a mature technology, and it can be used directly with only a slight modification.


    As the two went deeper and deeper, the scenery inside became very different...


    There are no mantles like other planets... Some are connected structures like brain nerves. Although they are all made of stones, they seem to really want nerve structures... Even the subtleties are similar. , Maybe this is why this planet will give birth to will.


    Soon... the two came to a huge rock-wrapped core deep in the heart of the earth...


    As the two walked here... the rocks slowly spread to the sides, leaking a huge beating blue heart...


    "This¡ªIgo." Zhou Ye looked at the blue heart in front of him and said with a smile: "Now I leave the time to you...you only have five minutes..."


    "Five minutes is enough..." Yongdu looked at the huge blue heart in front of him, and said confidently, he blew his whistle, and with his whistle, his whistle arrow dragged the red light and shadow from it. His waist rose slowly...


    "Ego, go to die..." Yongdu said, urging his whistle arrow to pierce the blue heart... As Yongdu''s whistle arrow pierced into the heart, Yi Ge''s face was hidden in the heart. The stone emerged, and his mouth roared: "No... Yongdu."


    "I gave you a huge reward, did you repay me like this?" At this time, Igo only has this little strength left. He can''t control his body at all... He never knew, and he thought that Being able to be controlled by others, he can feel that a huge and incomparable spiritual force is firmly pressing his mind, he can feel everything soberly, but he can''t move a small stone...


    "You promise that I won''t hurt those kids... asshole." Yongdu roared.


    "Yes, I did not hurt those children, they died without pain..." Igo roared.


    "Assholes...you killed them, and you said there was no harm..." Yongdu stopped talking, stepped up to push his whistle arrow...a red light shuttled back and forth in the blue heart, not long after...Ego''s His face disappeared...and Yongdu also knelt on the ground...


    "Evra...I take revenge for you..." Yongdu murmured, and gently put the Q version doll that he took out of the little girl''s bones into his pocket. At this moment, he His heart is like letting go of all the burden...


    After a long time, Yongdu stood up slowly, and said solemnly to Zhou Ye, "Thank you...boy, I have no regrets anymore."


    "Where are you going now?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "I''ll go to Starkar and the others... I want to say everything I have done." Yongdu said, walking past the same way, "so that I can get the final redemption... no matter what the result is."


    "Well, good luck..." Zhou Ye said.


    "Come on, boy, don''t lose my person..." Yongdu waved his hand without looking back, and walked towards the fighter...


    It didn''t take long for Zhou Ye''s to receive the message from the mothership."Master, Yongdu left with the fighter plane... he did not return to the mothership."


    "I see, this guy, I have to go with me a fighter plane." Zhou Ye laughed and teased, and then said: "Now you can order those guys to log in..."


    "As you wish, dominate." The banshee''s voice soon came out.


    Immediately-more than a dozen motherships on standby in space landed slowly on the planet Ego, and tens of thousands of researchers walked down from above, and they will conduct research on the entire planet...


    "Doctor, tell me, how sure are you to transform him into what I want?" Zhou Ye asked, looking at the raunchy guy in front of him.


    "Dominate you, rest assured, although this is the first time we have seen a living planet with both biological and material properties, but... I believe that with Umbrella¡¯s achievements in biology, we can quickly crack this planet. The secret of why it will be activated... At that time, we will soon have countless dead stars, Lord."


    "After the inspection, give me an exact timetable..." Zhou Ye said.


    "Yes, master." The doctor solemnly agreed.


    "Very well, then I''ll go back first..." Zhou Ye said, walking towards the underground passage... And researchers like ants are linking nerve blocking devices to those network structures like nerves.


    Yongdu didn''t kill this guy just now...Even though Igo was indeed hit hard, I am sorry...The planet is still different from humans, he is not as vulnerable as humans...


    And these nerve-blocking devices can completely isolate the connection between this guy and his planet. In the end, his destiny is the mouse in the laboratory... And because of his existence, Umbrella will soon have countless living ones. The Death Star...This is exactly why Zhou Ye wanted to win Eagle.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Fifty Seven


    United States-Massachusetts Institute of Technology-


    In the senior staff residential area¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "My dear, you should get up..." A soft whisper awakened Zhou Ye who was sleeping... As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Susan Stone''s delicate face."Morning, baby..."


    "Morning, dear..." Susan lowered her head and kissed Zhou Ye''s cheek, and said: "It''s time to get up, you said yes, I will go to class with me today..."


    "Uh-can you not go?" Zhou Ye asked with a gloomy expression.


    "That won''t work, dear..." Susan smiled and said to Zhou Ye: "You tell me what you say... So, dear, you don''t want to become a man of dishonesty, right?"


    "Okay, okay...I see." Zhou Ye sighed and sat up.


    This is a week after he returned to Earth...


    After arriving on Earth, Ingrid occasionally saw Sun Tzu''s art of war in Zhou Ye''s study, and immediately became interested in the ancient art of war of China.


    In her words, your Chinese ancestors are really too powerful, and they can see the situation of the battlefield so thoroughly...


    But in the face of the classic military books of China, she still can¡¯t read it, not for anything else, because the Chinese language is extensive and profound, and many places will lose the original charm when translated into common language. In order not to miss these battlefield cheats, Ingrid Learning Chinese with Jia Ying...


    If one day once in a while, you see a Sandal star who speaks an authentic Hunan dialect, there is no doubt that Ingrid must have not run away...


    And Aletta directly dropped her mothership in Umbrella¡¯s base on Mars, and walked around Paris Fashion Week with her gang of women soldiers... For them, there is such a special purpose The festival set up to satisfy women''s shopping desires is really great.


    Pandora took Dolores to travel around the earth... In Dolores¡¯ words, this is really a beautiful planet, much more beautiful than Sandal...


    Zhou Ye ran around directly, busy comforting his women...Washington-Los Angeles-Kathmandu-Attilan-Zurich-He was busy everywhere... At this moment, he I really feel that I am a little too much woman...


    And Susan here is his last stop--


    It''s not that Zhou Ye didn''t like Susan, so he came to her for the last time. It was really because Susan was busy working on one of her scientific research projects a few days ago, and there was no time at all...


    Yesterday it was so easy to spare a little free time... It turned out to be a tragedy that a relative came to visit, so Susan could only get up so early today. Otherwise, how could Zhou Ye let her return the land?


    "Okay... honey, get up quickly, I''ve already made coffee for you..." Susan said, taking another bite on Zhou Ye''s forehead, and said, "We''ll go to the school cafeteria for a while. For breakfast, I wake up late, but there is nothing good about it..."


    "Okay, okay..." Zhou Ye sighed, and looked at the dim night outside the window. It was already late autumn, and the sky was getting bright late... He turned his head and looked at what was lying beside the couch. The alarm clock, it''s just half past six... "It''s too early..."


    Zhou Ye himself had forgotten how long he hadn''t gotten up so early... Few people dared to wake him up, including his women.If the enemy provokes Zhou Ye who is not asleep, he will die... and if the women provoke Zhou Ye who is not asleep, they will be held on the couch for morning exercises...


    But forget it, Susan is in an extraordinary period now, this account is written down first...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 341

    Zhou Ye noted in the notebook in his heart that Susan had not fulfilled one of the morning exercises. He stretched out lazily and jumped off the couch... and began to put on clothes...


    "By the way, baby Susan, do you know what Nina is doing recently? She refused to see me and said she wanted to surprise me?" Zhou Ye asked casually while wearing her clothes.


    "Of course I know, but she gave me the password...Don''t let me tell you." Susan said with a mysterious smile on her face, "But I think you will be surprised by then."


    "...Well, I''m looking forward to something astonished." Zhou Ye shrugged and said indifferently.


    Soon, Zhou Ye got dressed. His clothes were matched by Susan... Everywhere women have their clothes selected for Zhou Ye. They don¡¯t need money anyway... dressing up their own clothes. Men are a pleasure for them.


    A pair of white sneakers, a pair of beige pants, a black high-necked tight-fitting sweater and a slim-fitting half-length trench coat make Zhou Ye dressed up like a young student... and Susan just wore it with Zhou Ye The matching outfits for couples, the two seem to be no different from ordinary student couples...


    "Very perfect..." Susan stood behind Zhou Ye and looked in the mirror. Her man asked happily, "How about dear, I have a good eye for choosing clothes, right?"


    "Very good... I would be more satisfied if it were made completely black," Zhou Ye said.


    "Remember, you are a college student now..." Susan gave her man a blank look. "Don''t think of yourself as the master of the umbrella, a superhero with invincible power, a rich man with countless wealth...Oh my god, don''t say no I know, it seems that every identity of you, dear, is inaccessible."


    "No, I only have one identity with you." Zhou Ye smiled and said in Susan''s corner, "That''s your man."


    "...The sweet talk level has been raised again." Susan heard Zhou Ye''s words, her face blooming with joy."Well, now, you go to wash your face and brush your teeth, and then we go to eat..."


    "Okay." Zhou Ye smiled and ran to the bathroom. A toothbrush with toothpaste squeezed out of it was already placed there... Obviously, this was made by Susan...


    Soon after finishing washing, Zhou Ye walked directly with Susan to the canteen of the Massachusetts Institute of Technology...


    Along the way, the match of the two handsome men and beautiful women attracted countless eyes... and Susan was holding Zhou Ye''s arm tightly with a face of enjoyment and acceptance, a well-behaved bird like a human...


    Drying car?You are out, and you are so vulgar.


    The highest level of sun drying things now is to sun boyfriend... At least Susan feels that she is very successful in sun drying. She has already gained a lot of envy and hatred from Bichi...


    She wanted to show Zhou Ye a long time ago... Such a handsome boyfriend, are you stupid if you don''t expose...?


    Zhou Ye sneered at Susan''s thoughts. It was really naive... He had so many women who didn''t take them out to expose them...Would you like to expose his own women another day?


    Just as Zhou Ye was secretly trying to figure out his own feasible plan for tanning women, suddenly a pair of sneaky figures jumped into his sight...


    Chapter Four Hundred and Fifty Eight


    "Reid, come on. You can..." A chubby boy was cheering on his companion.


    And another, some handsome guys, nervously asked, "Ben, can I really do it? Susan has never said that she likes me... Maybe I''m just an illusion..."


    "You have to believe in yourself, Reid." Ben said, "Susan never ignored other boys in school, but joined your interest group. Isn''t this interesting for you?"


    "...Well, I can, I am the best." Under the encouragement of his friends, Reed Richard finally summoned all his courage and rushed out...


    "Susan, I love you... okay to be my girlfriend?"


    When this sentence was finished, Reid was like a prisoner waiting for the sentence, standing there with his eyes closed...waiting for Susan''s answer.


    Susan did speak, but the content was neither [I promise you] nor [We are impossible., but...


    "My dear, you believe me, I have absolutely nothing to do with him... We are at best ordinary friends..." Susan''s tone was full of anxiety.


    "Don''t be nervous, baby, I haven''t said anything yet..." Zhou Ye smiled and calmed down the confession of Reid in his arms, scared Susan who kept explaining to himself, said: "I believe you, baby , Now you calm down, let me deal with this matter, okay?"


    "Yeah¡ª" Susan cleverly hugged Zhou Ye''s waist, without saying a word.


    "Your name is Reid Richard?" Zhou Ye smiled and looked at the young Mister Fantastic before him. No, there will be no Mister Fantastic...


    "Who are you from Susan?" Reid looked at Susan''s panic explanation with the handsome young man in front of him with heartache. He hates Zhou Ye very much now. Seeing Zhou Ye''s handsome face, he has the urge to punch him up. , So the tone becomes a bit aggressive unconsciously.


    "Oh, my name is Zhou Ye... it''s Susan''s boyfriend." Zhou Ye smiled and asked, "What gives you the illusion that Susan likes you?"


    "My dear, I didn''t..." Susan explained hurriedly.


    "Baby, don''t be nervous, I didn''t doubt you. Really, I promise." Zhou Ye rushed to appease Susan. He really believed that Susan had nothing to do with this Reid...because Susan had a hidden guard beside him. It was protected for 24 hours, and Zhou Ye couldn''t hide any troubles. Susan and Reid had an ambiguous relationship, and they didn''t even have a warm tone...


    "I...I...I love her more than you..." Under the words, he shouted directly: "I can die for her..."


    "...You are still too young, do you know what the three major illusions in life are?" Zhou Ye ignored his words and asked directly.


    "No... I don''t know..." Reid asked dumbfoundedly.


    "The time is too late, I can fight back, she likes me..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Reid on the shoulder, and then directly embraced Susan with a smile... Only one was left standing there. Reid of the earth, motionless.


    After walking a long way out, Zhou Ye seemed to say to himself: "The Fantastic Four are a lot...I think the Fantastic Two is good."


    As the sound of his words fell, an inconspicuous transparent wave came from the air, Zhou Ye smiled, he knew that news would be reported to himself soon...


    "My dear, what are you talking about..." Susan had no idea why Zhou Ye would say something she didn''t understand at all.


    "I''m saying I''m very angry..." Zhou Ye said with a deliberate face change.


    "I really have nothing to do with that guy..." Susan suddenly became anxious again, she could not do without Zhou Ye."Honey, you believe me..."


    "I''m so angry that you actually came to relatives..." Zhou Ye finally finished speaking... Susan suddenly understood that this guy was teasing herself.Angrily gritted his teeth and hammered him a few times.


    "I''m not here..." Susan said aggrievedly.


    "Baby, I heard there is another way..." Zhou Ye smiled and lowered his head, and whispered in Susan''s ear: "That way can ignore your relatives, you like this... and then this..."


    "...Badass." Listening to Zhou Ye''s whisper, Susan couldn''t help but beat him twice shyly, "...well...only this time."


    "Then let''s go to eat first... After the meal, you can just do exercises to help digestion..." Zhou Ye joked with a smile.


    The two went directly to the school cafeteria--


    "Those who complain about the poor food in the university cafeteria should really go abroad to see..." Zhou Ye looked at the few breakfasts, speechless.


    Coffee, Omelette, Shortbread, Potato Cake, Mashed Potato, Donut, Pancake...


    Zhou Ye feels that he is not coming to a restaurant, but a dessert shop... This Nima is totally unaccustomed...


    "What''s the matter? Honey, don''t you like the breakfast here?" Susan asked, looking at the tangled look of her man''s face.


    "No... this is really breakfast, not dessert?" Zhou Ye vomited.


    "We all eat breakfast like this..." Susan comforted: "If you want steak, my dear, I''m afraid it will be noon..."


    "Okay... just eat whatever you want." Zhou Ye sighed and said: "Bring me a cup of coffee, another ham omelet, and a waffle..."


    "Well, you are here waiting for me, I''ll get it for you, dear." Susan said as she pushed Zhou Ye onto the stool in the restaurant, she picked up two dinner plates and walked over...


    While Zhou Ye was waiting, he suddenly heard a loud noise, followed by two painful grunts. When the dinner plate fell on the ground, he made a clanging sound...


    Zhou Ye saw that it turned out that Susan was holding a dinner plate and accidentally bumped into a girl, and both of them fell...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 342

    Zhou Ye hurriedly walked over, he helped Susan up and carefully checked her body."How is it? Is there any injury? Do you feel any pain? Or I can send you to the hospital for a check..."


    "My dear, don''t be nervous, I''ll be fine..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s anxiety, Susan smiled happily. In her opinion, this is a manifestation of her own man''s love for herself."You help me see that young lady, how is she, I accidentally hit her."


    "Are you really okay? Are you sure it doesn''t hurt anywhere?" Zhou Ye still asked a little worried.


    "I promise I''m really fine..." Susan enjoyed Zhou Ye''s caring feeling."Go and help me see that lady..."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye held Susan sitting on a chair and looked at the other girl who fell on the ground.She seems to have priority...because the coffee was spilled on her.


    "Miss, I''m so sorry...My girlfriend didn''t mean it." Zhou Ye said, helping the girl with long brown hair who was still sitting on the ground up.


    "Ah...it hurts..." The girl groaned after being helped by Zhou Ye, her pants were all wet with coffee...


    "Uh-it''s not easy to do..." Zhou Ye knew that when burned, it is best to remove the clothes, otherwise it will cause more serious burns... After thinking about it, he said to the girl: "Or I Send you back to the bedroom to change your clothes?"


    "...That...there is someone in my bedroom." The girl seemed a little shy...


    "Someone is fine..." Zhou Ye said indifferently, "Anyway, your roommate is also a female..."


    "But..." The girl was really anxious, but she was a little embarrassed.


    "My dear, I think this young lady meant that in her bedroom, her roommate was talking to her roommate''s friend ML, so she couldn''t go back, right?" Susan walked over and helped the girl. Surrounding.


    "Huh-it can still be done in college?" For Zhou Ye, who had never attended college, this was the first thing I heard.


    "...This kind of thing is very common." Susan said sympathetically, "Then where did you sleep yesterday?"


    "I squeezed with one of my female classmates all night..." The girl also looked helpless, "I am an exchange student from California Anne White College... so..."


    Chapter Four Hundred and Fifty Nine


    "You are also from California? I am also from California!" Susan became excited when she heard the girl say California."Annie White College is a famous boarding school for girls...it is not strict? My dad almost wanted to send me in..."


    "Baby, I don''t think we are discussing this issue now..." Zhou Ye reminded Susan who would forget about it when he heard that the other party was his fellow.


    "Oh, I almost forgot..." Susan just arrived at this time. The girl is still wearing coffee. "Just go to me and change clothes. We should be about the same figure..."


    "..." The girl looked at Susan''s D+ upper circle with a sense of inferiority, and hesitated.


    "Anyway, you have nowhere to go now..." Susan had no idea to look at the girl, but Zhou Ye noticed it, but frankly speaking, the girl at least has a C...not too young, just compared to Susan After being nourished and moisturized by myself, there is still a slight gap in the body and shape.


    "Okay..." The girl nodded, and finally agreed.After all, wearing a coffee suit is still a bit cold this fall.


    "Then beg you, dear, I will still have classes in a while, and I can''t miss class..." Susan clasped her hands together and pleaded towards Zhou Ye."Otherwise, the professor would definitely not let me graduate."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye was helpless, if he knew it would be better to make breakfast yourself...


    "My dear, thank you." Susan happily put a mouthful on Zhou Ye''s cheek, and whispered in his ear: "I don''t mind if you play wild food, but... don''t forget that there will be our show in the evening. , Don¡¯t blame me if you run out of energy by then... only one chance."


    "...I swear, baby, you will cry tonight and beg me to let you go." Zhou Ye responded directly.


    "I''m looking forward to..." Susan blinked her eyes defiantly.


    To be honest, Susan has never let Zhou Ye go like this before, but...now she has to find allies for herself.


    One is because when Nina was with her before, the two took turns to relax Zhou Ye a little bit, but when she was alone, she really couldn''t help it...


    The second is that the scene that Reid did just now makes her very afraid of losing Zhou Ye... Although she really has nothing to do with Reid, at most she is a classmate... But caring is chaotic. She is afraid of Zhou Ye. Think, so it''s rare to pretend to be generous once.


    Zhou Ye took the girl directly, bidding farewell to Susan temporarily, and walked towards Susan¡¯s villa again...


    Along the way, the more Zhou Ye looked at this girl, the more familiar he felt... Finally, he asked: "My name is Zhou Ye, Susan''s boyfriend, how about you?"


    "My name is Betty, Betty Rose." The girl was afraid to look at Zhou Ye... Not that she was shy, but that she felt that she could not look at this handsome man more. For women, this man is just an exudes The alluring and scented poison and medicine are deadly, yet inspiring.


    "Betty Rose?" Zhou Ye muttered the name...


    Isn''t this Hulk''s girlfriend?But obviously, Betty, who is still in school, doesn''t know Dr. Banner, let alone fall in love with her.


    "How is life in the girls'' school?" Zhou Ye was looking for words without a word, like a big bad wolf planning to eat the lamb, slowly luring the lamb into the big bad wolf''s mouth.He has used his own hypnotism...


    Leave Betty?Just kidding... Is Zhou Ye such a generous person?Besides, the Hulk is already so green anyway, so I shouldn''t mind being greener.


    "The life in the girls'' school is so depressing..." Betty seemed to have found someone to talk to, and told Zhou Ye about the things in her school...repressive school, perverted mother-like teachers...strict school rules ...


    Before they knew it, the two had arrived in front of Susan''s villa.


    "Ye, does your girlfriend live here?" Betty said in disbelief as she looked at the villa in front of her.


    When she wanted to come, since Susan was a student, it would be nice to live in a double room suite dormitory at most, but now, she actually saw an independent villa... it was a bit too luxurious.


    "Okay, let''s go in... Betty." After talking all the way, the two of them have already called each other''s names like friends who say nothing...


    But Betty didn''t feel abrupt about all this, as if it were a matter of course.


    "Do you want to take a bath first? Betty." Zhou Ye asked.


    "If you can, of course you have to wash it..." Betty was not out there. After all, Susan''s coffee belonged to Zhou Ye, and Zhou Ye likes to drink coffee with polysaccharides. That kind of coffee is naturally slimy after being spilled on her body. It''s uncomfortable.


    "This is the bath room. I''m going to help you find clothes, you can take a bath first..." Zhou Ye said, walking to the cloakroom...


    And Betty walked into the bathroom, took off her coffee clothes, and started to wash...


    Before long... the door was opened by Zhou Ye from the outside...


    Betty felt that she was being embraced by a person... She could see in the mirror without turning her head, that it was Zhou Ye who was hugging herself.


    "We...we can''t do this...you have a girlfriend..." Betty resisted weakly. She said that not so much for Zhou Ye, but for herself, to make herself stronger. Reject Zhou Ye stiffly.


    "Then do you have a boyfriend?" Zhou Ye asked back.


    "You know I went to a boarding girls'' school... how could I have a boyfriend..." Betty said.


    "That''s good." Zhou Ye said, dissolving Betty''s resistance in an instant... Soon, there was a heart-beating movement in the bath room...


    Noon¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªWhen Susan, who was fidgeting all morning, hurried back to her villa, what she saw was a well-behaved girl who completely surrendered to Zhou Ye''s arms...


    "My dear, you got it so fast..." Susan sighed, and then said to Betty: "You are too, too disappointed, why did you get him so soon?"


    "...You, aren''t you angry?" Betty was a little timid when she saw Susan, after all... she felt like she had robbed someone else''s boyfriend.


    "You will know later. Be angry with him on women? You will be so angry..." Susan rolled her eyes.What she said was from the bottom of her heart. Now that Betty has fallen, she doesn¡¯t have that tangled feeling. There are many women in her own man. She has known this for a long time, and she even attended several big gatherings. To be honest, that kind of party is very interesting...except for the evil time of some bad guy at the end.


    "Well, baby Susan... now is your time to fulfill your promise."


    "No... I''m talking about night."


    "That won''t work, I can''t wait..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 343

    "Bad..."


    Betty watched the battle between these two people dumbfounded, but soon, she didn''t have the time to think too much...because she was also dragged by Zhou Ye and joined the battle...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Sixty


    The next day-early morning-


    Zhou Ye opened his eyes slowly, and what caught his eyes were two beautiful sleeping faces with their own merits. It was Betty and Susan who were tossed by him yesterday...


    The two women held his arms tightly, making him unable to move...


    Zhou Ye tried to take out his arm. He was going to cook some breakfast for the two women so that they would not get hungry...


    After all, he can''t get used to the food in the cafeteria, and the two women were too choked by him last night, and it is estimated that they will be very hungry if they come together.


    As if awakened by his actions, the two women woke up at the same time...


    "Morning, my dear..." Susan didn''t open her eyes, and she gave Zhou Ye a good morning. Although Betty was a little unaccustomed, she also learned something and gave Zhou Ye a good morning. Kiss."My dear, early."


    "Sorry... for waking you up." Zhou Ye said apologetically, "You can sleep for a while... I''ll prepare breakfast for you."


    "Then I''m waiting to enjoy your breakfast, dear." Susan missed Zhou Ye''s breakfast very much, not for the taste, just for the feeling of being loved by Zhou Ye.


    "Or... I''ll come..." Betty said, she was about to get up, but she lay down immediately... After all, she was the first time yesterday... Plus Zhou Ye''s bird and beast... so , She just feels sore and weak now, she doesn''t want to move at all...


    "Okay, you can take a good rest..." Zhou Ye looked at Betty who was stubborn and wanted to get up, and gently pressed her down."Just wait for the meal obediently."


    "Hmm..." Betty finally realized that she still couldn''t do it. In desperation, she could only let Zhou Ye tuck her back into the warm bed.


    The two women watched Zhou Ye put on a dress casually and walked out of the bedroom.


    Zhou Ye came to the kitchen and watched for a long time... found that there were only some bread and ham... and eggs in the refrigerator.


    Well, it seems I can only make sandwiches again.Zhou Ye sighed...No way, you can''t expect a variety of Chinese ingredients in the refrigerator of a rice paper. This is unrealistic...


    As Zhou Ye was preparing breakfast... the two women in the bedroom were also talking about this topic about him.


    "Susan? Can I call you Su?" Betty said embarrassingly. After all, it was the first time that the two women met, but now they are at the same time with a man... even Betty even Susan''s The names are a bit unremembered.


    "Of course, Betty." Susan said indifferently. After all, she had not been with Zhou Ye for a short time, and she knew many things.


    "Can you tell me about Ye? What kind of man is he?" Betty really wants to know more about Zhou Ye and ask her to leave Zhou Ye?Stop making trouble, if she wanted to leave, she left yesterday. The option to leave Zhou Ye has long been lost in her mind.


    "A powerful man...a man who exceeds your imagination..." Susan concluded her man in a short summary.


    "I know he is a powerful man..." Betty thought that Susan was talking about that kind of thing. "Last night I realized... God, I begged for mercy like that. He didn''t let me go, this bird ¡¤beast¡­¡­"


    Even so, there is no feeling of hatred on Betty''s face, but a bit more shy and shy expression.


    "I''m not talking about that kind of thing..." Susan was speechless, why is this a man still fresh in my memory?"When I say powerful, I mean all aspects of things... He is like a treasure house waiting for you to discover. Every time you see him, you always have new surprises."


    "...Are you sure you are talking about Ye, not Kaleidoscope?" Betty asked incomprehensibly.


    "There are some things you need to discover by yourself...that''s fun." Susan smiled mysteriously. At this moment, she smelled the fragrance floating from the kitchen and grunted in despair."Okay, now we are going to get up and get ready to eat... I am starving to death."


    "Okay..." Seeing Susan''s meaning, Betty didn''t plan to tell herself about Ye.I can only sit up hard, get ready to wash and eat...


    "I''ll help you..." Susan saw Betty''s difficult look, walked over and helped Betty get dressed... She was very fortunate that when she had the first time with Zhou Ye, this guy paid It¡¯s a bit of a spectrum, I didn¡¯t make myself so miserable. If I was double-killed by Zhou Ye that day, I¡¯m afraid it would be no better than Betty now...


    "Thank you..." Betty said embarrassedly.


    "It''s nothing, you will know from now on. In this family, all the sisters must get along together...or they will be affected by the family law..." Susan talked about the family law, with a love and hate expression on her face...


    "What is family law?" Betty asked curiously.


    "God, don''t remind me of that feeling..." Susan''s face turned red for an instant, and she hurriedly stabilized her somewhat accelerated heartbeat, and said: "In short, it''s the kind of thing that makes you love and hate. ...Of course it is not whipping or violence, anyway...I don''t know how to explain it. If you have time, you will know it once by yourself."


    "Oh..." Betty nodded slightly, seeing that Susan didn''t want to mention the word, so she didn''t ask any more questions.


    When the two got dressed, washed, and walked out of the bedroom, they saw the breakfast placed on the dining room table...


    A ham sandwich with two fried eggs and a cup of Niuniu.


    "Okay, I can eat..." After Zhou Ye brought all the breakfast up, he smiled and said to the two women who came downstairs: "How about my craft?"


    Susan, who was already hungry, took a big bite of the sandwich and gave her thumbs up, "Very good, dear."


    Betty was also very hungry. You know, she was the one who was tossed the most... Seeing Susan''s movements, she also sat down and took a bite of the sandwich...


    To be honest, the taste can only be said to be delicious, but the kind of bonus that her own man cooks for herself made her think that this is the best sandwich she has ever eaten in her life... "It''s delicious..."


    "Thank you for the compliment." Zhou Ye smiled, he knew what the things he made looked like.


    If it is Chinese food, he still has the confidence to make the delicious food that surprised the two women, but the western food is fine...however it is made, it tastes that way...but the praise the two women gave him made him very happy.


    As the three of them were eating breakfast and chatting...the terminal on Zhou Ye''s wrist suddenly rang, and then a female voice came."Master, a high-speed object is flying towards your location. Do we need to intercept it?"


    "An object flying at high speed? Is it coming to me?" Zhou Ye was a little confused?What is that stuff?It is said that if it is harmful to herself, the Red Queen will intercept it as soon as possible, but the Red Queen did not issue a warning. Instead, the alarm from the shadow guard next to Susan was sent, which is a bit interesting...


    At this moment, Betty was startled by the words that suddenly sounded on Zhou Ye''s wrist, "This...what is this?"


    "Personal terminal..." Susan explained to her: "This is a new generation of portable terminal developed by our Umbrella chaebol. Let me tell you, there are so many fun games..."


    With that said, Susan showed off the personal terminal on her wrist and played the longest game for Betty Anri.


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while. This girl completely regarded the three-dimensional projection personal terminal as a Cassidy game console.But now is not the time to say this, the shadow guard is still waiting for his order.


    After thinking for a while, Zhou Ye said, "Give up interception, let me see who it is..."


    "Follow your will, dominate." After the shadow guard answered, he hung up the communication. They basically did not appear except for the emergencies.


    And Zhou Ye also looked out the window with interest...waiting for the appearance of the UFO that told to fly.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Sixty One


    Just when Susan gave Betty Anri a game that could be played against the Internet, Zhou Ye had already seen the trajectory drawn by the high-speed flight in the distance... He saw something very familiar at a glance.


    "Iron Man?" Zhou Ye was stunned.


    At this moment, the mechanical armor similar to Iron Man had flown to the door of the villa, and it seemed that she wanted to slow down... But obviously, she couldn''t stop.


    "Quickly move away... Susan, I can''t stop." A female voice with a little mechanical noise rang out, and Zhou Ye knew who it was... This is not his goddaughter and woman, Ni Na?


    Seeing some hurriedly trying to stop, but a little out of balance, Zhou Ye sighed when he bumped into Nina who was coming over. He stretched out his hand, grabbed Nina''s steel armor, and stopped her. Down.


    "Hi, my dear..." Nina in mechanical armor greeted Zhou Ye in embarrassment. She miscalculated. She just wanted to share the joy of her success with her friends, but in the end she threw the killer in advance. Leaking in front of his own man, this is really not worth the gain...


    "Dear Nina baby, can you tell me what you are doing?" Zhou Ye asked Nina who had stopped righting up.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 344

    At this moment, Susan jumped up, dropped Betty, ran over, and smiled and jumped while holding the armor directly and asked: "Nini, you really succeeded? It''s amazing..."


    "Yeah... I succeeded..." Nina said as she took off her face mask, and said, "Uh, Nina, I still have my work room left untouched? I need to remove this stuff first... ¡­"


    "Of course it didn''t move." Susan said with a smile: "You can use your robotic arms now."


    "That''s great..." Nina said while she was watching Zhou Ye: "My dear, I''ll give you an explanation later."


    With that, Nina walked into the villa wearing a mechanical armor, her workshop alone.


    Soon... a girl with long brown hair came out, it was Nina who hadn''t seen Zhou Ye for a long time.


    "Hi, dear." Nina jumped directly from the second floor. She didn''t worry that Zhou Ye would not be able to reach herself... She played this game since she was a child...


    "Natasha Stark?" Betty recognized Nina at a glance. After all, Nina has been awarded the title of the youngest billionaire in the U.S.... She got all her father''s property... three times in a row He appeared in Time Magazine and was hailed as the genius after Howard and the most influential entrepreneur in the future.


    "I miss you..." Nina was safely caught by Zhou Ye, holding Zhou Ye tightly, and whispering in his ear: "God knows how much I miss you... Don''t say anything... Don''t me..."


    Zhou Ye naturally followed goodness...


    "...Stark and she... She is also...?" Betty looked at the two people who were not forgetting me, and asked in surprise when she grew up.


    "Yes...Nina is also our sister..." Although Betty didn''t finish her words, Susan knew what she wanted to ask.


    "..." Betty nodded without loss. It seems that she has a lot of sisters...Even the young geniuses and the richest girls in the U.S. are women of her own men...


    I just don¡¯t know, what will Betty¡¯s expression look like when she knows that there are characters from myths and legends in her man¡¯s harem, Susan thought unscrupulously, to know when she accompanied Zhou Ye with Athena and Hera When hehehe, that feeling...can''t say.


    For a long time¡ªZhou Ye and Nina separated...


    "Is this your new toy? Baby." Zhou Ye said pointedly.


    "That''s not a toy, but a tool I use to defeat you." Nina wrinkled her nose and made a cute grimace, and said: "After defeating you, you have no reason not to let me go with you. Played in the universe..."


    "Uh-in the universe? Play?" This was too much information, and Betty suddenly surprised.


    Hearing Betty talking, Nina realized that there was still a woman in the house who she didn''t know, but she didn''t care at all. Only the women of her own men can be brought into this villa...


    "Hi, hello, I¡¯m Natasha Stark, you can call me Nina, Nini, you can... Sisters call me like this." Nina loosened her arm holding Zhou Ye. Walking to Betty, she stretched out her hand friendly and said.


    "You, hello, I know you... Nina, uh, I mean, I saw you on the cover of a magazine." Betty said.


    "Those magazines... they all made me the target of Xiao Bailian." Nina was angry when she said this."As a result, I can only hide in the house every day... As soon as I leave the house, there are beautifully dressed little white faces dangling in front of you, just like the bitch in Jiyuan..."


    "..." Zhou Ye knew about it. After all, many guys who thought they were masters of love scenes looked at Nina''s young age and had so many fortunes. They wanted to get Nina and get both personal and financial."Okay, baby, I have ordered the next to minimize the impact... and I won''t bother you in the future."


    Because they were almost cleaned up by the shadow guards that Zhou Ye sent to protect Nina, Zhou Ye would naturally not say these words. The whole world knows that fools can do something bad, and it seems that the whole world yells everywhere. His domineering is the same...that''s not domineering, it''s stupid B.


    "That''s great..." Nina jumped up and said happily. After all, a girl, even if she is a genius inventor, she also likes luxury goods, beautiful clothes, and beautiful bags. Bao''s... For Nina, what is the difference between a life that can¡¯t go shopping and a salted fish?


    "You...what do you mean...in the universe you just mentioned?" Betty couldn''t help but interject.


    "Have you not told her yet?" Nina looked at Zhou Ye and asked.


    "Betty only became our sister yesterday, my dear hasn''t had time to tell her..." Susan directly helped Zhou Ye answer Nina''s question.


    "Forget it, it will be sooner or later..." Nina said, and said to Zhou Ye: "My dear, go to the mirror world to help me test my armor, I will put it on now..."


    Nina said, and ran up again...


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless. Since you want to test the armor, why did Mao just take it off?Really... But Zhou Ye was almost used to Nina''s character. Although she had a genius brain, she was like a little confused at other times, so Zhou Ye had to send a maid to it. She...really, this girl can''t take care of herself.


    "My dear, what...what''s going on in the universe? What is the mirror world?" Betty looked at Zhou Ye and asked.


    This kind of girl talk, she doesn''t understand the meaning at all, so she has an inexplicable sense of rejection, which makes her feel uncomfortable.


    Although she knew it was just because she was a newcomer to the big family, she still felt uncomfortable.Because she didn''t understand Zhou Ye''s affairs, she felt as if she had lost to other sisters... She had already unknowingly treated the two girls as sisters, or said that the environmental impact was terrible.


    Zhou Ye saw the unwillingness in Betty''s eyes, and instantly understood her thoughts. He smiled and wrapped Betty in his arms and said, "Baby, in a moment you will see a world completely beyond your common sense... Don¡¯t scare your chin off at that time."


    "...I''m not a worried woman." Betty retorted.


    At this moment, with a creaking sound, Nina had put on her steel suit and walked out."My dear, let''s test my armor..."


    "Be careful, you will witness the miracle with your own eyes." Zhou Ye smiled and said to Betty, snapped his fingers lightly, and then there was a sound of broken glass...


    Zhou Ye took a few people and entered the mirror world¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Chapter Five Hundred and Sixty Two


    "This--it seems there is nothing wrong..." Betty looked around, it was still the villa, or the living room, and even the dishes and cutlery were placed in the same place before breakfast.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Nina, who was wearing a steel suit, cheered and smashed through the roof and rushed out...


    "Isn''t she going to want this villa?" Betty is already dull...Where do you want to live at night?


    "...Don''t worry, this is the mirror world, and the damage caused here won''t affect the real world." Zhou Ye explained with a smile."Let''s follow Nina, or she will be worried again."


    After finishing speaking, Zhou Ye embraced Betty and Susan''s slender waist, followed the ceiling that Nina had smashed into, and rose into the sky...


    "what----!"


    Betty only felt a strong wind blowing, and then she found that she had been taken by her own man to a height of 100 meters.This made her scream in shock...


    "Don''t worry, Betty, it''s safe in my dear arms..." Susan has long been accustomed to flying with Zhou Ye holding herself in her arms, and even said that she still enjoys this feeling a bit. After all, sitting in an airplane and talking to the airplane Outside, the vision of seeing things is different... the latter is more irritating.


    Gradually, Betty was also relieved by Zhou Ye and Susan, and gradually felt less scared... At this time, she exclaimed: "My dear, you can fly..."


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but roll his eyes, how long is this girl''s reflex arc... "Is there a feeling of surprise?"


    "Surprise...not enough, but terrifying...what the hell did I have on the couch with something..." Betty''s words made Zhou Ye''s face black, and it was Betty who laughed."Honey, you are awesome¡ª"


    With that, Betty stopped Zhou Ye and said that Zhou Ye would fly, really surprised her, but Zhou Ye''s unconcealed attitude was what moved her most.


    "My dear... don''t patronize your new love to comfort you, have you forgotten what we did when we came in?" Nina''s voice came from the various terminals on Zhou Ye''s wrist.


    The two people who were happier the more they spoke, separated. Zhou Ye smiled and said to Betty: "Wait a minute, baby, let''s finish Nina''s affairs before we talk..."


    As his words fell, Betty suddenly felt her feet step on the ground in an instant. She was shocked. This is Cambridge town. How can there be skyscrapers several hundred meters high?Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but look down... This look made her dumbfounded.


    I saw that the entire MIT building under her feet was spinning like a gear, constantly changing its form... "This... this is..."


    "This is a mirrored space. Here, Ye can change reality and make the impossible possible..." Susan gave Betty an explanation for Zhou Ye who was talking to Nina.


    "...Can''t my dear do this in reality?" Betty actually thought of the same question as Susan once asked.


    "Of course." Susan smiled and pointed at her feet. A girl who passed the skyscraper on a bicycle leisurely said to Betty: "If my dear does this in reality, then you think this girl can still live. Come down?"


    "...No." Betty looked at the distance between the girl and the ground... It was probably more than a hundred meters high... She suddenly said, "That''s why my dear doesn''t use this ability in the real world, right?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 345

    "Yes, the premise is that my dear is not angry." Susan smiled and said: "Once Ye went shopping with me, and met a few Mexicans on the road. They scolded Ye and teased me... you Guess what''s the result?"


    "How is it?" Betty asked curiously.


    "They were laid alive on the side of the road in the shopping street..." Susan said indifferently. For her, the more such scumbags die, the better. They are a waste of air when they live.


    "Good job." Betty didn''t feel sorry for those guys either. She felt that those Mexican ruffians deserve to die. Mexican gangsters are a great evil in America.


    "Okay, let''s see Nina''s performance..." Susan took Betty''s hand directly and stood behind Zhou Ye together, watching how Zhou Ye tested Nina''s new toy.


    "Baby, how do you want to test your new toy?" Zhou Ye asked through the personal terminal on his wrist.


    "Give me a wall of notes first, let me try the flexibility of the mecha." Nina said.


    "Then a soothing serenade?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "No, come here the most intense, let''s have a wild bee flying..." Nina said directly: "I like the excitement."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "It''s been a long time since I played it, and I don''t know if it''s a handcraft."


    "I am waiting for your performance, dear." Nina''s words were full of expectation.


    "...I hope it won''t be ashamed." Zhou Ye said, taking out a piano from his wristband and placing it in front of him. A stone bench appeared directly behind him... Zhou Ye sat down and relaxed. Slowly, then said: "Baby Nina, are you ready?"


    "Come on though..." Nina was already excited.


    "What are they doing...? Didn''t they say to test Nini''s mechanical armor? My dear, what are you doing with the piano?" Betty is no longer surprised by Zhou Ye''s space bracelet, because she has been surprised too much. No wonder.


    "Shhh, there is a good show to watch..." Susan gently pulled Betty, motioning her to look carefully, not to speak, and Betty had to watch Zhou Ye''s movements with a confused head.


    As soon as Zhou Ye''s fingers touched the piano keys, the whole piece of music entered into a stormy climax and tide, and even his hands had brought back afterimages...


    And with the rapid piano music of the wild bee flying, Betty was stunned by the scene in front of her...


    I saw that the distant buildings were like scale columns, rising and falling continuously with Zhou Ye''s playing...A red mechanical armor clinging to those continuously undulating scale columns dodge back and forth. ...


    Zhou Ye''s hand speed is getting faster and faster.A faint afterimage was brought out on the piano-the rapid piano sound made people feel as if there were really countless wild bees flying in front of him.


    But the scene in front of him gave Betty a strange feeling. The battle armor that Nina was driving was the flying wild bee. She dodged back and forth in Zhou Ye''s offensive like a squall column like a violent storm, giving her an impressive This is the same feeling as a wild bee not succumbing to fate.


    Said it was slow, but it was actually very fast. The entire Bumblebee Flying Dance has already been played... and Nina also flew over in her mechanical armor... As soon as she walked over, Nina took off her visor. At this moment, she was already sweating...


    "Baby, are you okay?" Zhou Ye hurriedly walked over, holding the tired Nina in his arms.


    "Huh-the power of the steering nozzle is too small, the steering speed is too slow... and it is too troublesome to control, and there is room for optimization..." Nina was panting and talking, the personal terminal on her wrist would Automatic recording, which ensures that she will not forget her own affairs.


    After saying this, Nina suddenly collapsed in Zhou Ye''s arms and said, "Let me sleep for a while...I''m a little too tired..."


    "Well, go to sleep." Zhou Ye didn''t ask anything. In fact, when he first saw Nina, he already knew that Nina must be staying up late, and the entire eye circles are a little dark... He knows, Ni In fact, Na has a bit of homeness, and once she indulges in research, it is difficult to get out. This is another reason Zhou Ye had to send a maid to follow her.


    "..." Nina didn''t even have time to take off her armor and fell asleep in Zhou Ye''s arms...


    She stayed up late to finish the last bit of the armor, and then rushed to Susan to show off her new toy... After seeing Zhou Ye, she continued to conduct the final test without stopping... If she is not tired, there will be ghosts. Up.


    Chapter five hundred and sixty three


    I don''t know how long it has been-


    Nina finally opened her eyes. She felt that she was sleeping well this time, and all the exhaustion seemed to be away from her at this moment.


    "Huh¡ª" Nina stretched out, stood up, and looked at the surrounding environment. The familiar furnishings made her understand in an instant that she was sent back to her home by Zhou Ye.


    "Anna¡ªcheck my state." Nina said as she stood up.


    "Miss, everything in your body is normal, even beyond the health of ordinary people. I think it''s probably because your husband fed you these things." As Nina''s electronic butler Anna''s words fell, a three-dimensional image directly Appearing in front of Nina, it was the scene of Zhou Ye feeding her a liquid object while she was asleep."Need a blood test? Miss."


    "No need..." Nina smiled slightly. She knew that kind of thing Zhou Ye had given her to drink, it was a kind of extremely precious fruit juice.In Zhou Ye''s words, it is called flat peach juice."What is sir?"


    "Mr. is watching TV downstairs. Do you need me to notify him that you are awake?" asked the electronic butler Anna.


    "No need..." Nina stood up, stretched her waist and said, "Sometimes you have to learn to surprise your loved one, Anna."


    "Surprise? Is it the kind of game that sneaks past others and then shouts?" Anna asked.


    "That''s a prank." Nina sighed and said, "Okay, I''m going to take a shower now, and adjust the hot water for me. I don''t want to hug my dear with the smell of sweat."


    "The water temperature has been adjusted for you, miss." Anna said, "in one minute and thirty-six seconds, you can take a shower."


    "Good girl..." Nina picked up the tea cup and drank a sip of water. She suddenly felt as if she had forgotten something... "Where is my steel suit?"


    "In your workshop... under maintenance." Anna said: "When the husband sent you back, let the robot take off your armor first... I just want to know, are you chased by your husband? Are you there? Why is the steering nozzle of Mark 1 so badly damaged?"


    "It''s just a little test." Nina said while drinking water, "Anna, you can complain. This is really a good phenomenon."


    "This is because based on the information in my database, with the current level of technology on Earth, you can escape in embarrassment after you in the Mark 1 armor, and only the gentleman marked as extremely dangerous has this ability. "Anna said.


    "There is no need to mark Ye as extremely dangerous," Nina said directly."Modify your database."


    "Okay, miss." Anna executed Nina''s order, but she couldn''t help but ask: "Why? After my scan, the husband has extremely powerful physical and physical power, and his power can even... "


    "No matter how strong his power is, he can''t hurt me." Nina retorted directly.


    "Why...?" Anna asked after waiting for a while, her logical thinking ability just almost crashed, and a person with extreme power would not hurt her master?why?


    "Because I love him, he loves me..." Nina said, taking off her pajamas and walking into the bathroom...


    "Love... Isn''t it the good feelings produced by the chemical elements released in the human brain... Why is it impossible to harm..." Electronic butler Anna has fallen into a vicious circle of logical thinking.


    After all, it is a bit too extravagant for a basic artificial intelligence to understand human emotions.


    Hearing what Anna said, Nina knew that her electronic butler might crash if she let it go."Choose to ignore this question. Anna, you only need to mark Ye as a super administrator with the same authority as me."


    "Okay, miss." Anna''s voice returned to normal again. Just now when she fell into a strange circle of thinking, her voice was a little distorted.


    Anna is exactly the electronic butler that Nina redesigned after following Zhou Ye''s words. Although he gave up the name of Jarvis, the old butler who watched her grow up since childhood, obviously, Jarvis''s wife, Anna''s name was borrowed. A... It seems that Nina is also weak in the name.


    And at this moment--Zhou Ye was sitting in the living room under Nina''s house, watching the report on TV. It was a report about Attilan.


    Since Medusa led Attilan to apply to join the United Nations, in order to dispel the fear in the hearts of ordinary people, Medusa has invested in various media controlled by Zhou Ye''s Umbrella chaebol.


    In fact, it is a kind of advertisment, such as a travel show about Attilan''s travels... For example, reporting on Attilan''s customs... Even Medusa has become the darling of the media.


    The current Medusa has been hailed as the most sexual and emotional Her Majesty¡ª¡ª


    After all, Medusa''s body and figure are really good, and she is also very beautiful...So she has become a hot spot in the media, young queen, mysterious nation, mobile city...All these have become the hottest in the world topic of.


    At this time, some people may not know who the current president of the United States is, but no one does not know that there is a country called Attilan and a nation called Inhumans. They are all super humans with various abilities...


    It''s not that no one has the idea of ??hitting the alien races. Some even want to smuggle to Attilan under the instigation of their own countries and catch a few alien races to study...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 346

    However, after Medusa used thunderbolts to subvert the powers of several small countries behind the scenes, they finally realized that this Attilan is not a soft persimmon, but a beast squatting in the dark, ready to choose people and eat. .


    Gradually, those little movements subsided... After all, they didn''t plan to completely turn their faces with Attilan.


    But in this case, they have not completely settled down. They are advocating the Attilan threat theory at the United Nations conference. This is what is being shown on TV.


    "My Majesty Queen Medusa, now that the world has entered a democratic period, why are you Attilan still practicing the monarchy? Isn''t this a bit too uncomfortable?" A neon man dressed in a suit and not very tall on TV The representative asked.


    "Attilan is an independent and sovereign country. What kind of political structure is suitable for our country''s internal affairs. I think your neon country is not qualified to intervene." The decent Medusa said with a smile covering her mouth. : "Ah, sorry, I forgot... Your neon is a defeated country in World War II, and it is still not a sovereign country. These things are still a bit too far away for you, a country that is not allowed to own an army... ¡­"


    The neon representative heard Medusa''s words, his entire face turned black, and his heart was like ten thousand beasts running by, Madan, who beats people without slapping the face, how could you do this... He stared at the beautiful hatefully Dusha glanced, then turned her eyes to her American father.


    But obviously, the representative of the United States at this moment has nothing to do with the appearance of hanging up high, and directly ignored the gaze of the representative of neon.


    It¡¯s not that the United States doesn¡¯t want to intervene at Attilan, but they are too tough... Attilan has a protective shield that can block nuclear bombs, but it¡¯s not as rubbish as the Aegis system that the United States is developing, they are just a protective shield...


    Besides, Attilan itself has no ambitions, and besides there is a bear staring at him... The United States has unified cognition and must implement a wooing policy against Attilan...


    Fighting a nuclear war?People''s cities can even go to the moon.Can you run in the US?Death is not done in this way...So the representative of the United States directly ignored his little brother''s gaze for help... and the five big gangsters basically had the same idea with the United States, let those small countries make trouble... They don''t mix.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Sixty Four


    Seeing that his boss stopped speaking, the Neon representative could only helplessly say: "I have no other questions." Then he sat down unwillingly...


    But obviously, it¡¯s not just the neon country that jumped out this time. Just as the neon representative sat down, a representative of a small African country stood up and asked unceremoniously: "Your Majesty, I want to know why your country To illegally detain our citizens traveling in your country...I protest your behavior, and severely condemn your behavior that ignores human rights...I demand..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Medusa interrupted him."Do you call illegal entry tourism?"


    Medusa is not accustomed to the smell of these niggers at all, "You relied on the innate ability to sneak in the dark night to sneak into our country... Can I think that this is a military invasion under the command of your government? I reserve Use the right of military action to retaliate against this incident."


    "Dark night sneak? What the hell is that?" The nigger represented a look of bewilderment.


    But representatives from other countries heard Medusa''s words with a clear smile on their faces... Nima, it''s so dark, it''s extremely invisible at night, it can really be said that it comes with its own dark night sneak skills... This queen is so interesting.


    The nigger representative knew that Medusa was taunting herself just now, no matter how stupid it was."I protest... Secretary-General, I want to make a solemn protest. The Queen of Attilan is a serious ginseng attack..."


    "Hey, don¡¯t people tell me the long blackness?" Medusa was almost annoyed, she didn¡¯t wait for the mascot secretary-general to stand up, and said loudly: "We Attilan is an ancient country, we love peace--"


    Having said this, Medusa looked around at the representatives of different countries under the stage. For her with telepathy ability, she knew exactly what these guys thought."But¡ªwe never fear war. I hold a gun in my left hand and an olive branch in my right hand. Please don¡¯t let the olive branch fall from my hand... We don¡¯t mind being the first to use nuclear weapons, let alone fighting a world nuclear war. , Anyway, for us Attilan, everything is the same..."


    Faced with the threat of war from Medusa...the small countries that still wanted to jump out were all silent, and the five big hooligans were a little uncomfortable, but they were helpless...Who called Renjia Niu X? They are really not afraid of fighting a nuclear war. Yes, it''s not like Missu in the Cold War. Everyone is testing each other''s bottom line... The Attilan people are really not afraid.


    In the end, the UN General Assembly ended in a weird atmosphere...


    Medusa, who had just walked out of the conference hall and returned to the Attiran Country Lounge, suddenly felt a vibration on her wrist. She saw that it was the communication from her own man, and opened the communication with joy, and Zhou Ye''s three-dimensional projection appeared directly. In front of her."Baby, that''s good."


    "My dear... how about it, do you have the kind of queen temperament you said?" Medusa asked with a smile.


    "Baby, what you did is very beautiful..." It can be said that Medusa said very much to Zhou Ye''s temper. For Zhou Ye, he didn''t like to pretend to be X everywhere, but he didn''t mind killing a few people. The guy who wants to push his nose to the face.


    "Is there any reward? My dear..." Medusa''s long red hair was windless, and with a flutter, it turned into a low couch-like form... Medusa lay half down. The face was lazy, and Zhou Ye cast a female eyebrow...


    "Uh-what reward do you want, baby?" Zhou Ye''s expression became a little embarrassed...


    "I want...you." Medusa said, making an extremely seductive and confusing gesture.


    At this moment, a slender figure surrounded by a bath towel suddenly appeared in the projection, unceremoniously sitting directly in Zhou Ye''s arms, and mocking Medusa: "You dream, red hair, Now my dear is here... so I won¡¯t let him go to you."


    "It''s you..." Medusa is no stranger to Nina, and the two have also fought side by side... on the couch.


    Although they can be called comrades-in-arms, it may be because Nina and Susan are best friends, and Susan is a little hostile to Medusa because of the unpleasant first meeting with Medusa... Nina didn''t like Medusa either...Even on the couch, Nina and Susan united against Medusa and the Crystal sisters...


    Regarding this, as long as they are not making too much trouble, Zhou Ye will not interfere too much...After all, sometimes the confrontation between the two sides gives Zhou Ye a lot of benefits, such as a lot of knowledge that they are unwilling to display in private. , When it comes to confrontation, in order to please Zhou Ye, they will always rush to show off their knowledge... This is really an excellent thing.


    "That''s right, it''s me..." Nina said, sulking on Zhou Ye''s cheek like a demonstration, and said: "My dear is with me, he wants to take me to the universe... Go to Attilan to see you and your sister..."


    "Haha... a weak chicken that collapsed in three seconds." Medusa directly exploded Nina''s dark history... Listening to Nina''s eyes jumped, and the hand wrapped around Zhou Ye''s neck bitten him bitterly. , Under Zhou Ye''s cheating [Thousand Strikes], she collapsed in three seconds.


    But if you lose, you don¡¯t lose. Nina was fierce and retorted: "Where are you better than me? Your Majesty the Queen in four seconds?"


    After speaking, Nina turned off the personal terminal on Zhou Ye''s wrist, and listened to Medusa''s sentence [One more second is better than you.''S rebuttal... She has gained experience from fighting with Medusa...


    "Hmm---the Queen of Four Seconds is pissed off." Nina directly changed the terminal on Zhou Ye''s wrist to the standby state, and then said triumphantly: "Look, she is not pissed to death..."


    "Baby¡ªthat...space travel plan?" Zhou Ye, who was holding Nina at this time, couldn''t help but ask: "Have I promised such a thing?"


    In fact, he just wanted to ask, but I guess he was going to ask, he would definitely be choked to death by Nina... Refuting her in front of Medusa, the consequences are very serious...


    "You said...As long as I have the ability to protect myself, I will take me to play in the universe..." Nina said with a crying look, her small face was full of accusations that Zhou Ye''s words were not counted. Aggrieved look.


    "Uh-I remember what I said was waiting for me to take care of the things in the universe...they were all safe, before I took you there..." Before Zhou Ye finished speaking, Nina used her Blocked.


    After a while, the two separated... Nina asked, pantingly, "What about now?"


    "Almost..."


    "Then come again......now?"


    "It''s just a little bit..."


    "Come again..."


    The temperature in the living room gradually increased...


    Chapter Four Hundred and Sixty Five


    Three months later-Umbrella Mars base.


    "It will take a few months for my Emperor to be built?" Zhou Ye asked impatiently, sitting in the position that originally belonged to the base director Kirton.


    "Master, the main structure of your Imperial Star Destroyer has been completed, and all the modules required on the ship have been produced, but it will take at least one month to assemble them together. Moreover, after assembly, At least the Imperial ship needs to be tested to ensure your safety..." Curton said.


    "Okay... OK..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, it seems that he still needs to wait.This is already the result of his use of time magic to accelerate the progress of the project... Otherwise, a new type of super giant mothership, from design to finalization to testing, even if it has a complete basic technology, the time required is still ten years. How can it be calculated in units of just a few months?


    "By the way, what about Nina?" Zhou Ye asked casually.


    He finally came out with Nina... After all, Nina worked so hard for this trip, and she unlocked a lot of postures and poses she refused to make... Zhou Ye was very satisfied with this.


    When Zhou Ye asked about Nina, Curton, the base commander, couldn''t help laughing."Miss Natasha is transforming her baby Mark One in her laboratory..."


    "I remember her Mark One has been remodeled?" Zhou Ye asked strangely.


    You know, after finishing Zhou Ye that day, Nina went into her own laboratory, optimized and modified her Mark One, and made major changes to all the leaks...


    "That..." Curton hesitated, and said, "Ms. Natasha, after seeing the tolerance of X Metal in the base, decided to completely overthrow and rebuild her Mark One... She has already passed the company''s internal The Internet has placed an order for X Metal Factory..."


    With that, Curton looked at his own master, which meant...will you give Natasha X metal?


    You must know that the manufacturing process of X metal is not convenient. The synthesis process of this super metal is quite cumbersome. With Umbrella¡¯s existing resources, the annual output is less than twelve tons... In order to build the Emperor The Umbrella consortium¡¯s hundreds of years of inventory that the Star Destroyer has used.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 347

    Curton is very hesitant to give this mecha madman Miss Stark such precious materials. Although she is a woman recognized by the master, Umbrella¡¯s supreme master is always Zhou Ye, not those women... La has no command.


    Zhou Ye saw what Curton meant at a glance, and said directly: "Give her, she is safe, and I will not worry a lot."


    "Good master." Curton said that he was going to retreat. After all, he still had to go through Nina''s order. In this base, no information was released without the consent of the base commander.


    Zhou Ye watched Kirton walk out of the house and stood up, intending to see himself, as soon as he came to the base, he asked for a woman who hadn''t come out of the laboratory for a long time...


    At this moment, in a certain laboratory on the base¡ªNina was worried.


    After all, although Nina¡¯s battle armor used to be made of aerospace materials, it was far from the level of X metal in terms of robustness. However, because X metal is dedicated to armor, the weight is not light, and Nina thought To make a new Mark One with X metal, oh no, it should be called Mark Two now.


    Because of the use of X metal, the new Mark 2¡¯s own weight has increased, which affects her propulsion system. The original propulsion system is no longer sufficient to propel the Mark 2, but increasing the propulsion system requires more energy. The output system, increasing the energy output system requires improving the energy storage system... This is a project that affects the whole body. Nina has been having a headache for a long time.


    If you want to be safe, you must use a stronger metal shell, but a stronger shell requires more power, and more powerful power requires more energy reserves... This is simply an unsolvable problem.


    Nina frowned when she looked at the virtual test data on the transparent display in front of her.


    At this moment, a female voice sounded."Miss, sir is coming here. According to speculation, there is a 96% possibility. The destination is here. Do you need to open the door of the laboratory?"


    "You don''t need to ask me, Anna." Nina said directly, "I don''t have any secrets for my dear."


    "Okay lady, but last time you let me see your husband come to see you, you will inform you in advance." Anna''s voice was a bit wronged...


    "Uh-" Nina was speechless. Last time it was because she was too self-conscious about her work. As a result, her man was dissatisfied. He taught herself how to rest in his unique way... The unique way is She''s exhausted, and you don''t know how to do it.


    "Delete that order, Anna." Nina said embarrassedly.


    "Okay, miss." Anna replied obediently, she had no idea why her lady''s orders were always contradictory.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye walked in as soon as the hatch opened.


    As soon as he came in, he saw the scattered parts, and the various mechanical structure drawings displayed on a dozen screens. Obviously, these were Nina''s designs...


    Looking at Nina with a gloomy look, Zhou Ye smiled and walked over, raised his hand to hug her, and then sat unceremoniously in her original position, but what about Nina?She naturally sat on Zhou Ye''s lap, and that was her position."What''s the matter? Baby, looking at your gloomy look, have you encountered any problems?"


    "It''s about energy..." Nina sighed, leaning directly in Zhou Ye''s arms and said: "My Mark 2 is in big trouble..."


    "Let''s just listen... maybe I will give you some good advice?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "You... forget it, dear..." Nina doesn''t believe that her man has this talent. If her man can smash the sun and smash the planet, she would not doubt it at all, but research and this are different things. She didn''t believe her man could give her any good advice.


    "Would you like to make a bet?" Zhou Ye had a mysterious smile on his face.


    "Oh? What are you betting on?" Nina asked.


    "Of course I bet that I can solve your current problem..."


    "What is the bet?" Nina asked warily.


    "Of course it''s the pose you didn''t make last time..."


    "..." Nina hesitated, that posture was a bit too irritating and exciting for her...


    "Are genius inventors not dare to gamble in the field they are best at?" Zhou Ye started to excite Nina.


    "...You gamble." Nina gritted her teeth and said: "But if you can''t solve my problem, then you have to accompany me for a year, during which time you are not allowed to meet other women...do you dare?"


    "No problem." Zhou Ye smiled, and the lamb was hooked and could unlock new knowledge again.


    "Okay, deal." Nina said, and gave Zhou Ye a high-five, representing that the two people had a bet.


    Then, Nina looked provocatively at Zhou Ye and said: "I now need a miniaturized super-power energy generator to provide energy to my Mark II. The output power needs to be at least 12 billion joules per second. Can you solve this problem with No. 2¡¯s mobility and the use of weapons and equipment? Dear..."


    "Wow, 12 billion joules per second... This is the output power of an ultra-large nuclear power plant. Also miniaturization? How small is it?" Zhou Ye asked exaggeratedly.


    "The largest cannot exceed this size." Nina said, using both hands and a ring, she made a round shape about eight centimeters in diameter.Then he looked at Zhou Ye with a smug expression: "My dear, you can stay with me for a year..."


    "You''re so confident that I can''t do it?" Zhou Ye looked at Nina with a faint smile, joking.


    "Of course." Nina lifted her chin and said confidently.


    "If you are so confident, do you want to raise some bets?" Zhou Ye asked amusedly.


    "If you can''t do it, you will stay with me for a hundred years. If you do, I will do whatever you want..." Nina easily stepped into Zhou Ye''s trap...


    "It''s really embarrassing..." Zhou Ye said with a very tangled look: "Could we not raise the bet?"


    "Of course not. This is your own proposal. It is a man who has to say something." Nina seemed to have seen the Goddess of Victory open her arms to herself, her eyes narrowed in laughter.


    "Well...I really can''t make such a small energy storage device." Zhou Ye sighed... as if he had accepted the bet.


    "Hurray..." Nina almost jumped up happily. At this moment, let the damn Mark II go to hell, my dear, it''s only a hundred years for me. Who cares about the Mark II not the second? of.


    Before Nina was happy, Zhou Ye answered."but--"


    "But what? Honey, don''t you want to deny it?" Nina looked at Zhou Ye vigilantly, like a kitten about to explode, only Zhou Ye dared to admit that she was going to repent and she would pounce. Go up and kill him.


    "But... I can put a large nuclear power plant into such a large space." Zhou Ye smiled and gently opened the screen in front of Nina, and directly unlocked Umbrella¡¯s space compression technology with his own authority. Description.


    "This is..." Nina fell into Zhou Ye''s arms after reading the information in a glance."My dear... you actually dig a hole for me..."


    "No, I''m just helping you solve some small problems..." Zhou Ye smiled and said in Nina''s ear: "So now, is it time to travel our bet..."


    "No--my dear, this is the laboratory...maybe someone will come in." Nina was dying.


    "It doesn''t matter, Anna, everyone is forbidden to enter this laboratory." Zhou Ye cut off her thoughts directly.


    "Okay, sir."


    "Anna...you traitor..." After Nina let out a mournful cry, Zhou Ye blocked her ability to speak... But Anna, the smart housekeeper, fell into a logical deadlock. It was the master who said she had the same authority as the male master. Why do you say you are a traitor now?Why is this?


    Chapter Four Hundred and Sixty Six


    Another three months have passed...


    Zhou Ye''s ship, the Emperor Star Destroyer was finally completed...This was the first mothership belonging to Zhou Ye.Uh, you asked the mothership after modification?Umbrella¡¯s talents don¡¯t admit that those junk are motherships, and how can their masters ride on such junk things?


    They believe that only the mothership made by Umbrella himself is the first mothership to be mastered. This is their belief. It is their disgrace for Umbrella to have to take the looted junk spacecraft for their masters... ¡­


    Therefore, in order to build this mothership, the entire Umbrella carried out an unprecedented mobilization, and all scientific research projects made way for the Star Destroyer program.


    Does it take time for researchers to master the information on the Nova Empire?Simple, just make a new batch, and directly instill those data into their minds...


    Too hurry?Too late?That''s even simpler. The time barrier that dominates the creation will let you know that time is just a plaything in the hands of the master. What is called ten years of barriers, one month outside.


    All the difficulties are not difficulties. Everyone in Umbrella worked hard, just for their own masters to be able to board the mothership produced by their own one day earlier...


    The masters have solved the two major problems of technology and time. What reason do they have for not doing their best?

 Movie World Im King Chapter 348

    Therefore, at this moment, as the only executive in the Umbrella consortium who has the opportunity to verify this moment, Curton, the head of the Mars base, he is extremely excited...


    Looking at the master who brought the mistresses towards him, Curton was excited to pay a military salute from a long distance, and said in his trembling voice: "Master, please let me introduce you to this Jiambule. The mothership that pulls the consortium¡¯s technological achievements."


    "I''m waiting for your introduction, Curton." Zhou Ye smiled. He knew why Curton was excited. After all, because of this quota, the base of the earth and the Mars base were about to fight, if not for him to decide to let Curton come. To preside over the launch ceremony of this mothership, maybe several persons in charge of the earth base are about to rush over to fight Kirton.


    "This is my honour, Master." Curton took a deep breath, and then solemnly introduced: "Master, this Titan-class Emperor Star Destroyer is 4,600 meters long and 620 meters high. Thirteen meters, the ship has 60 independent decks, equipped with X armor, and 16,000 vector propulsion engines to ensure its speed and protection..."


    Following Curton''s introduction, the curtain wall behind him slowly opened...Zhou Ye and all the girls were stunned by this giant.


    Although Zhou Ye had known the exact data of this mothership for a long time, what did he say?After all, the data on paper is just numbers, far from being as shocking as I saw with my own eyes...


    "Oh my God... Is this really just a mothership? Not a city?" Nina sighed as she stared at the steel giant in front of her in amazement.


    At this moment, she suddenly felt that the steel suit she was proud of was as weak as an ant compared to this big guy...


    "Weak chicken for three seconds, stunned..." Medusa, with long red hair, forcibly endured her surprised expression, and did not forget to mock her old enemy.


    "Hey--Queen of Four Seconds, how long can your Attilan last under the fire of this mothership?" Nina directly countered.


    "Humph--that''s better than your iron coffin." Medusa stunned back.


    "Shut up." Natasha directly ended the conflict between the two women.


    When the two women saw Natasha talking, their necks shrank and they dared not say anything...


    Nina was tuned and taught by Natasha since she was a child, and she has a psychological shadow on Natasha. In Natasha''s words, we are both called Natasha. If we don¡¯t teach you well, we will go out in the future. Ashamed, I would feel embarrassed.


    Medusa was given to Jiaozuo by Natasha. She experienced Natasha''s fierceness once and didn''t want to experience it again.


    No one paid any attention to the small movements here, and the other women were in a state of being shocked by this giant.


    "This mothership is equipped with 67 space hangars, a total of 6,700 of various fighters...and the entire release process can be completed within three minutes..." Curton continued.


    Hearing Kirton¡¯s introduction, Ingrid and Aletta¡¯s eyes lit up. They both understood the concept of releasing more than 6,000 fighter jets in three minutes. That means the opposing mothership just arrived on the battlefield and opened the hatch. ...The fighter planes of your mothership have already been flying above the opponent''s head. In the battlefield, time is life is not just a talk.


    "My dear, I want a mothership like this too..." X2


    After the two women finished speaking in unison, they glanced at each other unanimously, then hummed, turned their heads and continued looking, and stopped talking...


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while. Is he a bit too indulgent, dare to throw himself like that? Let''s have a party on this newly built mothership at night, just as consecrating this mothership. Now, by the way, I can teach these women how to be united and loving. Well, it was such a happy decision.


    The corner of Kirton''s eyes jumped, pretending not to see the minor conflicts of the mistresses, and then introduced: "The entire mothership is equipped with Umbrella''s latest photon super brain Valkyrie, so only three people can complete it. All driving, of course, is just a simple flight. If you want to fully activate all the weapon systems and various fighters on this mothership, you need at least 30,000 people."


    Thirty thousand people...Zhou Ye was a little bit grimacing, so many people...


    "There is no need to worry about the control of personnel." Curton saw his master''s expression and immediately said: "We have thought of this aspect, so the mothership is also equipped with a large gene bank and twelve genetic debugging. In the assembly line, the crew can be adjusted according to the master''s preference...The daily output is 3,000 people, but in wartime, excluding the loss and the service life of the crew, the number of overloaded production is 60,000 per day."


    What does it mean?This means that at critical moments, Zhou Ye can violently violently...take a wave of lines.


    Of course, for Zhou Ye, it doesn''t matter, sometimes quantitative changes will not cause qualitative changes.Too many soldiers are useless, it is better to go directly to the fine line... He has already made up his mind that all the crew of this own ship must be women... They will have a collective name, Valkyrie.


    Curton continued his introduction."We have also equipped your ship with six Forerunner Annihilation Cannons and 1,000 Electromagnetic Cannons. Moreover, we have overcome the slow charging problem of the Annihilation Cannons by dominating your time barrier. Now, one shot per second. It¡¯s the norm."


    "This is really good news." Zhou Ye smiled, which shows that the Obliteration Cannon can be put into actual combat, and it doesn''t need to be used as a deterrent weapon.


    "Moreover, there are three hundred orbital launching devices on the two wings of your mothership. When necessary, six thousand marine commandos can be launched to the surface of the planet to participate in battle." The more Kirton said, the more energetic he was. It looks red.


    "Okay, needless to say other data, I know... I can''t wait to board my mothership now." Zhou Ye smiled and interrupted Curton, who wanted to continue the introduction.


    "Your will, master." Curton knew the opportunity to salute, and stepped back. He knew that at this time the master wanted to go up and see his mothership.


    "Girls... don''t you want to see our new house in space?" Zhou Ye smiled and turned his head and said to the girls.


    "Want..." the girls said in unison this time.


    "Then what are we waiting for?" Zhou Ye said as he stepped on the floating ladder that the mothership protruded first, and walked towards the mothership, and the women behind him also followed happily...


    The interior of the mothership continues the luxurious decoration that Zhou Ye has always liked. For Zhou Ye, he can make his mothership more comfortable, why not?Is it necessary to build pipelines everywhere and oil pollution everywhere to reflect high technology?What a nonsense...


    And his captain¡¯s room is still an exclusive floor. This time an ecosystem has even been built in his captain¡¯s room. In it, you can¡¯t feel that you are in outer space at all, but you are in a scenic spot on the earth. Feeling... Zhou Ye is very satisfied with this. Of course, he has not forgotten his thoughts just now. It is indispensable to give his new car a grand opening party. On the party, the girls understand again. The true meaning of the saying that unity is strength is really gratifying to Coca-Cola.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Sixty Seven


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the outer space of Mars-a triangular mothership like a giant is quietly suspended there, on the edge of the towering podium behind the mothership, a conspicuous red and white umbrella-like logo is inscribed Above, it is the Umbrella consortium¡¯s first mothership capable of real interstellar voyages, the Umbrella¡¯s supreme master, the Emperor.


    Zhou Ye sat lazily in his position, quietly looking at the pitch-black space outside, as if thinking about something.


    The women surrounding him have already returned to Earth. After all, they still have their own things to do. For example, Medusa wants to manage the alien race, while Ophelia wants to manage her Hydra, Pei Ji wants to be optimistic about her S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D., some people in the province stretch their hands too long and point fingers everywhere, while Natasha wants to help Peggy manage S.H.I.


    Susan and Betty have to go to class...In short, every woman has things to do, except for Nina, all the women on earth have already returned...


    Of course, Zhou Ye could never be alone.Not far from him, Ingrid was studying hard with a book in his hand, and there were two sentences in her mouth from time to time...because she discovered that the Chinese had already raised the war thousands of years ago. When it comes to the category of art, it is not good to say that, including the tactics used in interstellar wars are all picking things that people don''t want.


    In Zhou Ye''s words, no matter how many years have passed, as long as the two sides in the war are still intelligent and have desires and hopes, then they will not escape the scope of the art of war... When the Chinese are playing psychological warfare, other countries People are still taking turns to grab sites and women...


    But the only downside is that it¡¯s a bit too esoteric. Even if you don¡¯t know a lot of the country¡¯s past, you won¡¯t understand these art of war at all, so now Ingrid is studying [Historical Records]...


    "My dear, what are you thinking?" Aletta sitting in Zhou Ye''s arms looked at Zhou Ye''s pensive appearance and asked softly.


    Zhou Ye stroked Aletta''s hair lightly, and said casually: "I was thinking...Why don''t you find a target and try my new mothership."


    "Okay." Aletta has never been a pacifist. As a female predator, iron and fire have long been deeply imprinted in her bones.She usually fears that the world will not be in chaos, and she is also very curious about what kind of combat power her man''s super mothership will have.


    After all, this mothership does not only use Umbrella''s technology, it can be said that even many of the new star empire''s technologies are used...


    A lot of materials are not enough, so Aletta obliged to take out his mothership and search the galaxy for the rare materials... After all, there are many materials that the earth does not have. Of course, you can buy what you can, if you can¡¯t. Arrived...hehe, guess.


    In short, for this mothership, Aletta can say that even her dowry has been contributed, and by the way she shaved a layer of her brother... to make her brother Starka exclaimed, it is terrible to have a man¡¯s sister .


    "Let''s go to robbery..." Aletta held Zhou Ye''s neck with both hands, and said: "For example-Rob Kerry, they are fighting against the New Star Empire, we can go around their defense line and rob A handful of their resource stars... Uh, no, those bone frames are too annoying, why don''t we go grab the Sovereign star? Their batteries are very popular in the black market..."


    "Your taste is really low..." Ingrid, who was sitting reading a book, put down the book in his hand and stood up.Shi Shiran walked to Zhou Ye''s side and sat on Zhou Ye''s other leg unceremoniously.


    This is actually her position just now, but her enemy Aletta has been messing up so she can''t read the book at ease, so she sits aside.


    "Oh? Does the God of War of our great Nova Empire have any good ideas?" Aletta looked at Ingrid unconvinced.


    "No good idea. I just focus on what my dear needs now." Ingrid said, ignoring this guy, turned to Zhou Ye and said: "Dear, your Umbrella biotechnology technology It has reached the peak, and it can even be said that it has surpassed the front of many galactic empires, but...the only thing is the lack of more experimental bodies and more materials. This is the bottleneck of Umbrella''s development."


    "Well, I''m listening, baby, continue..." Zhou Ye nodded and asked.


    "As far as I know, there is a place called the Land of Nothingness. There is a planet-sized creature head. There is a place where all empires are unwilling to step in. Now it is a consortium that controls it." Ingrid said: "The bone marrow and brain plasma of paleontology that have become fossils are the best experimental materials. I think they can bring many new inspirations to the talented researchers of the Umbrella consortium... Especially, those bone marrow extracts It''s very popular in the black market."


    "Oh my God... you actually urged my dear to grab the place of the Emperor Fan Consortium..." Aletta exclaimed.


    "Isn''t that normal?" Ingrid said with a pretty face, "You are used to thinking of yourself as a looter. You forgot. Our man is thinking about the development trajectory of his consortium, not A small team of predators..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 349

    "..." Ingrid''s words made Aletta a little silent. Her thinking was still in the role of a predator. She never considered occupying anything. All she wanted was to just vote and leave. ¡­Obviously, Ingrid is much better than her at this point, she lost¡­


    "A place of nothingness?" Zhou Ye walked with his hands on the waists of the two women. He knew this place, and even more so, that the skull of the ancient creature was actually the remains of a member of the Celestial Group. Promotion, that is obvious.


    Let¡¯s put it this way, in Marvel, the reason why the X mutants are genetically mutated is because their genes contain the genes of someone from the Celestial group. For the X gene, Umbrella has been researched and obtained this skull remains. For them, the improvement will be immense.


    As for the Difan Group and the collector Difan?Zhou Ye said...hehe, he has no confidence in going to the Life Court, and he still doesn''t touch this universe elder at all.


    "So... let''s go to occupy the land of nothingness..." Zhou Ye said with a smile on his face, "The Valkyrie."


    "I''m waiting for your order, dominate." A three-dimensional projection appeared directly in front of Zhou Ye. This was a beautiful woman with long golden hair. She was over 1.8 meters tall and was wearing a golden armor. Her heroism is extraordinary.This is the intellectual brain on the Emperor, Valkyrie.


    "How are our crew preparing?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "All the knowledge has been instilled. They are the most perfect and dominate." The Valkyrie replied respectfully."Do you need me to wake them up now? Although there are only three thousand people, I guarantee that they can easily defeat enemies several times their own."


    "Then wake them up..." Zhou Ye said as he stood up, walked to the observation window, looked at the void and said, "Go to the void and let us use iron and fire to declare our strength to the entire galaxy. arrival¡­¡­"


    "Your will is the direction in which I move forward, dominate." A flame called Desire to Fight¡¤Hang was ignited in the eyes of the Valkyrie. From the day she was created, she was to gallop in the universe for Umbrella. Build an eternal kingdom, now, this moment has finally arrived.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Sixty Eight


    Void Land¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    This place is on the edge of the galaxy, and no empire recognizes sovereignty here.


    This is a paradise for criminals and prisoners...


    There is no king''s law here, only a set of survival rules...


    There are villains, sacrificial women, beggars everywhere here...


    In short, this is not a good place...nobody cares about killings here, no one asks about theft here, of course, if you don¡¯t open your eyes and provoke people who shouldn¡¯t be offended... then this is also a very good place for you. Hiding place.


    Hundreds of years ago, the Difan Group occupied this place. They began to organize the death row prisoners and villains to mine ore and extract bone marrow... They just maintained a trace of order, that is, no one is allowed to harm the Difan Group here. client.


    "Hey¡ªFarn, the girl you found last night is not bad, is it a newcomer? How about introducing me?" In the midair of this sin city, an employee of the Difan Group who was patrolling laughed Chat with my friends.


    It''s better to say that they are the army than they are the security guards...For those great empires, this place is too far away and too barren. If you occupy this place, you still need to maintain the army here. These are all money, and some of them are not worth the gain.It''s better to buy those refined products from Difan Group than that.


    But for the small group of predators, the Land of Nothingness is too far away, and many people don''t know the location of the Land of Nothingness, so the Difan Group was able to control it safely for hundreds of years.


    These security guards are just to intimidate the desperadoes below and let them honestly create value for the Difan Group. As for resisting the invasion, they never thought... and they didn''t think anyone would invade here.


    What the security guard did not expect was that his friend did not speak. After a long time, he said: "Oh my God ¡ª oh my God ¡ª war ¡ª war is coming... hurry up and sound the alarm. ¡ª¡ª"


    "What are you kidding, Fine?" The security guard didn''t believe his friend''s words at all. Although his friend was a navigator and was responsible for investigating the arrival of noble guests near the star gate, he didn''t think anyone had come back to invade nothingness. Ground.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! The ears of the incomparable head.


    He was stunned by the scene in front of him... a huge mothership was sailing out of the star gate. Its speed was very fast, and the hull of several kilometers quickly completely rushed out of the star gate.


    There is no sign on the triangular giant ship, only the tail is like a control tower. There is a sign that the security has never seen before. It is an umbrella sign composed of red and white...This sign makes At first glance, people have a sense of unknownness.


    "Oh no... it''s true... the war is really coming." The security groaned in pain. He hurriedly searched for the so-called emergency button in his spacecraft. He soon saw this. He has never pressed the red button since he became a security guard.


    He hurriedly opened the insurance cover, and the security guard slammed it up with a punch... He had to push hard, listening to his predecessor''s introduction, this thing has not been used for decades, the ghost knows whether it still has the original design function.


    As he smashed the emergency button, a shrill alarm sounded across the void...


    And those who are indulging in joy on the street are still a little at a loss. For them who have been at ease for a long time, they have long forgotten the meaning of this voice...


    As the alarm sounded, thousands of spaceships flew out from the top of the skull, the position of the ears, and the mouth... They flew toward the giant ship like a worker bee who feared death...


    After arriving outside the giant ship, they stopped and directly sent a message requesting the link. They were still expecting this to be a misunderstanding... After all, it is better not to fight. Who knows if they are a bad luck? Once killed?


    On the Mothership Emperor--


    Zhou Ye was standing in the command room, watching the oval spaceship flying over with interest.


    "Master, the other party is requesting a call..." said the Valkyrie, standing behind Zhou Ye.


    "No need to talk, no need to communicate... Give me an annihilation cannon to destroy them." Zhou Ye said.


    "Your will, dominate." The Valkyrie smiled and responded.


    Zhou Ye believes that since he intends to occupy this place, it is an irreconcilable contradiction with the Difan Group. Since Du Nima¡¯s irreconcilability... Has the ground let out?Just kidding...Victory has never been won at the negotiating table. Victory will only be won in the battlefield of iron and fire.


    Following Zhou Ye¡¯s order, the six annihilation cannons on the Emperor were aimed at the densest areas of flying vehicles and fired out...Of course, they deliberately avoided the land of nothingness... Zhou Ye wanted the whole A place of nothingness, not a pile of space junk.


    Six red rays of two meters in diameter were launched from the front, sides, and flanks of the command platform of the Emperor. With just one blow, 80% of the aircraft of the Emperor Fan Group were destroyed...


    "Damn it, those idiots." When the security guard who had been watching the battle saw it, he immediately turned around his patrol boat, turned his head and ran.Madan¡¯s, these idiots... they didn¡¯t fight there, and they communicated with people... He was going to run away, he was just a little security guard, in the war... he was just a cannon fodder.


    At this moment, the mothership of the Imperial, which destroyed most of the enemy aircraft, began to release its Valkyrie... it was its own fighter.


    More than 3,000 fighters instantly filled the entire airspace... They surrounded the entire emptiness.The fighters of the Difan Group that were still fighting stubbornly were quickly cleaned up by them.


    "I have to say...Compared to the tactics of the Chinese, the countries of the galaxy are like kids in the kindergarten..." Ingrid said with deep feeling when he looked at the scene in front of him.


    This time Zhou Ye used a surprise attack...


    Very simple, but very practical tactic...


    Before the war, even Ingrid and Aletta played countless times as the enemy and us. As the imperial military god, Ingrid held the side of Emperor Fan, while Aletta held the side of Zhou Ye... But no matter how you deduced it. , The final result is the same, Emperor Fan is completely destroyed, Zhou Ye won without loss...


    This made Aletta proud for a long time... After all, she lost to Ingrid the last time she fought with Zhou Ye. Now, she has finally tasted the speed of bullying people with Zhou Ye¡¯s perverted armor and armor. Feel it.


    Soon, the Valkyries who cleaned up the enemy planes began to drive the fighter planes into the void...


    It didn''t take long for Zhou Ye to receive news on the mothership that all the resistance had been disintegrated... "Well, darlings, let''s take a look at our trophies..."


    "But..." Ingrid said hesitantly: "Dlores is still with Nina..."


    After Nina, the mecha controller, and Dolores, the fighter controller, met together, they actually sparked a strange spark. The two became good sisters. This is really beyond Zhou Ye''s expectations...


    "It doesn''t matter, they are still safe on the mothership..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Well, I would also like to see this emptiness..." Ingrid said.


    "I''ve always heard of this place, but I''ve never been...this time I can see it." Aletta also said with interest.


    The three quickly boarded a fighter plane, driven by Aletta, and flew towards the void...


    After all, the Void Land is huge, but it is not enough to stop Zhou Ye¡¯s mothership. Besides, taking the Void Land by surprise is just the easiest first step in the entire occupation plan. Do you think the Difan Group won¡¯t Have you retaliated?Are they so willing to throw away nothingness?Obviously, the next step is to withstand the revenge of the Difan Group...


    Chapter 469: Battle of Nothingness II


    In the city of the Void Land, all the people are standing at the port honestly under the gunpoint of the Valkyrie driving...waiting for the moment when their fate is pronounced.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 350

    They don''t know what fate is waiting for them, whether life is death, or whether life is better than death.They don''t know, they only know that at this moment, they don''t have the slightest ability to resist...


    It''s not that no one has tried to resist. There were a few unruly guys who saw women walking down from the fighter planes as flowers and jade. They suddenly grew evil from the courage, and attacked them while they stepped off the fighter plane. , And even want to grab a fighter plane and leave here.


    But obviously, they misestimated the fighting power of the Valkyrie. A dozen people were completely frustrated by the four Valkyries who stepped off the fighter plane every minute. One of the most cunning guys, he encouraged others to charge forward. He himself rushed to one of the Valkyrie fighter planes and successfully boarded the fighter plane... But the tragedy was that he was stunned just as he sat in the driver''s seat.


    The genetic locks used by these fighters... those without Umbrella¡¯s logo in their genes will be directly stunned. Of course, there is only one exception. Naturally, Umbrella¡¯s supreme dominates. .


    In the end, the most cunning guy had the worst fate. He was directly nailed to the cross by the Valkyrie, standing on the edge of the port, and he couldn''t die for a while... But now he envied his dead. Man, he really felt that death was a relief at this time.


    Just as people were talking in low voices and waiting, full of anxiety.An extremely luxurious medium-sized spacecraft landed in the port.


    "Lower your humble heads, and offer your humble respect to Umbrella''s supreme lord." A burst of shouts came from the leading Valkyrie. She herself, following the command, respectfully kneeled down. With a pious face, he lowered his head towards Zhou Ye who was walking down the suspended ladder.


    Everyone had to lower their heads. They were panicked at this moment. From the Valkyrie''s mouth, they learned that the person who can decide their own destiny is coming...


    "...Uh, isn''t the Valkyrie''s loyalty program a bit too much?" Zhou Ye looked at these fanatical Valkyries, and asked helplessly.


    "Master, as your sharpest sword, I think this level of loyalty program is a must." A blonde girl in a silver dress said with a smile: "We look forward to you leading us to win one after another. A brilliant victory."


    "Well... Miria..." Zhou Ye was speechless to this war madman, the intellectual brain on the Emperor, and the leader of the Valkyrie, but in general, he was still very satisfied with Miria''s performance. of.


    That¡¯s right, this blonde girl is the intellectual brain on the Emperor. In order to be with her own master, she also created a shell for herself... Of course, although it is all metal, her skin is anything. Umbrella¡¯s bionic materials are used to ensure human temperature and touch, and even artificial nerves are complete. She can even use this body to feel all the feelings of the outside world.


    In short, she is no different from humans except that she can''t eat or excrete.


    "Master, what should I do with these guys." Seeing Zhou Ye walk down the suspended ladder, the leading silver-haired Valkyrie stood up and walked in front of Zhou Ye and asked respectfully.


    "Establish a quarantine area, send a review officer, and thoroughly investigate their thoughts... I don''t want to have an insider popping out to find me something to do when I am working with the Difan Group."


    "Follow your will." The silver-haired Valkyrie stepped aside and started contacting her mothership, waiting for the censor with mental power to land in the void... They will be the best anti-spy personnel. Among so many people in the Void Land, it is a bit too nonsense to say that there is no Difan Group, but who will dig for themselves if they are all killed?


    It is natural to use human cloning, but is there no cost to make human clones?Why not have free labor available?Are you stupid...Of course, those pro-Difan Group people must find out...After squeezing their last information, they will be killed.


    After Zhou Ye''s order, led by a team of Valkyrie, walked towards the tallest building in the void. There was a Polish room of the collector Di Fan. Of course, now Di Fan is not there, or else... You can serve him in one pot.


    Not long after Zhou Ye left, a spaceship landed in the harbor again, and a dozen tall women with frosty faces filed out of the spaceship. They were dressed in black military uniforms, and they took a neat and uniform step. The distances are as accurate as they have been measured.


    Leading a gorgeous woman with black-rimmed glasses walked up to the Valkyrie and gave a military salute."Hurray Umbrella."


    "Long live Umbrella." The Valkyrie hurriedly responded.


    "Captain Isabella, isn''t it? I''ll take over here now, you can let your troops go busy." The glasses girl said directly.


    "Okay, everything is up to you." The Valkyrie said, returning to her fighter plane. Soon, a dozen fighter planes took off again.Started a guard patrol over the void.


    Seeing the Valkyrie leaving, the crowd hummed a little...Although they didn''t know what happened, the Valkyrie gave them a lot of pressure. Seeing them leave, these guys were still somewhat happy.


    "Quiet¡ª" This sound was not heard in their ears, but directly appeared in their minds.This makes them a little uneasy.


    "Introduce myself, I am Sophia Walker, the examiner on the Emperor King, and my mission is to screen out whether there are any of you from the Emperor Fan Group."


    As this passage appeared in their minds, there was once again chaos in the crowd...


    "Now I give you a chance. I belong to the Difan Group. Please stand up for yourself and don''t have the idea of ??trying to get through the game..."


    People look at me, I look at you... For a long time, no one stood up. The fool came forward. I didn¡¯t hear that the big man who stepped off the spaceship just said that a quarantine area should be established... that must be quarantine. Those places where the Difan Group hired workers.


    Sophia was not in a hurry, and after walking in front of the crowd, she smiled and passed her own words into their minds."I have seen you... little mouse."


    With that said, Sophia stared closely at a guy who was dressed just like ordinary people. This guy was the security guard who pressed the alarm when the war started... He changed his uniform early and disguised himself as A prisoner... even in order to be afraid of acquaintances identifying him, he also smeared his face with oil, which seemed to be a bit bitter and forced to work.


    "What...what are you waiting for? Little mouse?" Sophia finally spoke.


    "I''m waiting..." The security guard''s voice became smaller and smaller, as if Fufo had suffered some injuries. When Sophia unconsciously approached him a few steps, he rushed towards Sophia like a cheetah, obviously. , He wanted to catch Sophia as a hostage and ran out.


    "It''s stupid." Sophia had a mocking smile on her face, and she didn''t even move... It''s just that the security guard jumped into the general, feeling that her head sank and fell on the ground.


    What other people saw was not the security guard, but saw Sophia standing there and not moving, but the security guard suddenly rushed toward the empty place, and then fell to the ground.


    "What a stupid mouse." Sophia hummed slightly and ignored the guy. At the same time, there were dozens of people who fell to the ground. Soon, these felled guys were dressed in black mechanical exoskeleton. The female soldiers dragged their feet together.


    The exoskeleton of these female soldiers is very similar to the exoskeleton of ordinary Umbrella soldiers, but the only difference is that they have skull-shaped visors on their faces. They claim to be hell paratroopers, and they are on the Emperor. Army configuration.


    These hell paratroopers who landed after the censor quickly pulled out a quarantine area with a high-energy ion net in a corner of the void. Those who were thrown in were all employees of the Difan Group. They were like waiting to be slaughtered. Like a lamb, facing these hell paratroopers wearing exoskeletons with ion cannons shivering, waiting for their final destiny.


    Battle of Nothingness III


    "Your name is Karina, isn''t it?" Zhou Ye looked at the red-skinned maid in front of him with interest. He was sitting in the seat of the collector, Di Fan, and asked when he looked at the maid with a double ponytail in front of him. Tao."Can you tell me where is your master now?"


    "...Yes, sorry... sir... I really... I really don''t know where the master is." Karina looked at the handsome boy in front of her with trembling, she wouldn''t treat him as a fool. People, you know, when he just walked in, he smashed open the door of his master''s warehouse, which he said would never be opened by violence.


    "Oh? Why? As his maid, you don''t know where the master is?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "...Master...The owner has a total of thirty-six collections...this, this is only the most inconspicuous...and...the owner usually stays in his collection spacecraft...only when there are customers, I will come here..." Karina was shaking like a sieve. Although she did not witness the battle just now, the alarm sounded, followed by a series of explosions, and then the boy appeared here and said This boy had nothing to do with the scene just now, she didn''t believe it.


    "Are you afraid of me?" Zhou Ye asked the maid who was kneeling on the ground as soon as he walked in, "Am I scary?"


    "No...not terrible." Karina tried her best to keep her voice from trembling. The superiors have many strange hobbies. What kind of hobbies does the ghost know about this teenager?


    "I believe you can contact God Fan." Zhou Ye said, and threw a communicator in front of Karina."Now, contact him...immediately, immediately..."


    "I...I don''t dare..." Karina thought of the character of her master, Di Fan, and couldn''t help but shudder.


    "This is really a sad story..." Zhou Ye sighed. Although he likes beautiful women, he has no love for red skin. "Forget it, take her on the spaceship. Since he refuses to cooperate, treat her as An experimental material is ready."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s order, the Valkyrie behind him immediately rushed over and pressed Karina to take her away.


    "No... don''t..." Although Karina didn''t know what the experimental material was, it was obviously not a good thing. In this case, she made a decisive choice.While struggling desperately, she shouted: "I will contact my master now."


    "That''s right--" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Let her go."


    "Yes, master." The Valkyries responded and released Karina.


    Karina, who was free again, trembled and picked up the communicator Zhou Ye had thrown in front of her. It was a universal model. After a dozen numbers were broadcast, a voice came out."Who is it? Who told you this number?"


    "Lord, master...I''m Karina..." Karina''s voice calmed down the voice on the other side for a while, and soon the voice said: "Karina? Is there any customer who came to the door? How much money does he need, money is not a problem, now I want to accompany my daughter..."


    "Hi, Difan?" Zhou Ye said, taking the communicator.


    "Who are you?" Di Fan''s voice was slightly impatient."I don''t care who you are, put down your things, and I will satisfy you with the money, all right... I am very busy now..."


    "No, no, I don''t need money, what I want is the Land of Nothingness." Zhou Ye''s words silenced the voice on the other side, and it didn''t take long before Di Fan''s voice sounded again.


    "Do you want a place of nothingness? That-this is a big deal, is your collection surely worth this price?" Di Fan''s voice became a little bit empty.


    "Of course... my goods are indeed worth the price, such as... your life." Zhou Ye smiled."I know that you are immortal... I don''t know, if you are thrown into a place of silence, do you have the courage to continue living?"


    A place of silence, the end of the universe-where there is no life, no planet, no light, no sound, nothing... that''s a realm that even the gods don''t want to set foot in.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 351

    "Interesting...so interesting." Di Fan''s voice became a little slow, revealing a sense of depression."If you want a place of nothingness, take it yourself... as long as you get it."


    Difan is still very confident in his defense of the Void Land. In his opinion, the small group of looters poses no threat to the Void Land...


    However, soon, he was slapped in the face by Zhou Ye.


    "Oh, thank you then, I will accept the Void Land." Zhou Ye said with a smile.At this time, he also heard a rapid voice from the other side, as if reporting something to Difan...


    "How dare you attack the void?" Di Fan felt his face hurt at this moment. Nima just finished speaking confidently and was immediately beaten in the face. Nima didn''t do that.


    "You told me to take it by myself... so I took it!" Zhou Ye''s tone was a little wronged, and this kind of play with the elder of the universe made him feel very interesting.


    "You will provoke a war..." Di Fan''s voice seemed to suppress anger."Boy, you are dead, I want to make you a collection that I want to do-put it in my window..."


    "Your nonsense is too much, I am waiting for you... Emperor Fan." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Don''t let me down."


    "...Slap--" There was a beating sound from the other side, and then the signal turned into a murmur. Obviously, Zhou Ye smashed the communicator with an annoyance.


    "...It''s over..." Karina knelt on the ground, muttering words with her gaze, she didn''t know what was waiting for her?If her master wins, then her best fate is to become one of her master''s collections. If this boy wins... she doesn''t even know what is waiting for her.


    "Take her down, it seems." Zhou Ye ordered.


    Soon, two Valkyrie came over, and one of them erected Karina, who was already unable to walk, and walked out of the collection.


    Zhou Ye looked around for a while. Here, there were all kinds of creatures closed in the glass window.In any form...


    "What a wicked old man."


    Zhou Ye said, he also walked out of the collection hall of Emperor Fan. He has no interest in admiring the collection of Emperor Fan here. He has no interest in those strange creatures. Of course, these things will not be wasted. It is a stepping stone to the pinnacle of Umbrella''s biotechnology.


    And at this moment, in the outer space of the Void Land¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As the star gate opened, spaceships carrying the umbrella logo rushed out of the star gate and flew towards the void... They were the pioneers who came to build a fortress in the void...


    Zhou Ye walked out of the collection hall and asked casually, "What are Ingrid and Aletta doing?"


    "Mothers are watching the casino with great interest... Oroni predation..." Miria didn''t know how to describe the cat-and-mouse gambling...


    "Don''t worry about them, let them play, but try to protect their safety..." Zhou Ye didn''t have time to play with them next. He still had a lot to do...


    "Master, don''t worry, there is a team of Valkyrie to protect them..." Miria said with a smile.


    "Are our cargo ships and engineers here?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Of course, Lord, they just landed in the airport just now..." As the mastermind of the Emperor, Miria is always paying attention to the movements near the star gate.


    "So... let''s get started." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Let''s give Di Fan a surprise."


    As he said, a green light shot up into the sky behind Zhou Ye, and turned into a giant green magic technique that enveloped the entire void... and Miria felt a strange feeling of discomfort... she felt herself The connection with the spaceship body has become very awkward, that is, here you have asked thousands of words, but the other side only gave one response, and it was still the kind of response of the old man who had to pull a word... this weird The distortion made her feel uncomfortable.


    But Dolores and Nina in the mothership have completely different feelings. The two women standing in front of the podium, who grew up, looked at the scene in front of them with stunned eyes...


    In the Void Land in front of me, a huge paleontological head was changing at a speed that could be discerned by the naked eye. In just a few minutes, the whole Void Land was changed from a paleontological head fossil to... forehead, with a metal helmet. Fossils of ancient creatures... Numerous fortress cannons stand there... Everyone turns into superhuman beings. Their movements are so fast that they are almost indistinguishable to the naked eye... It is like watching a video and pressing the fast forward button.


    "This...this is the time barrier that dear said..." Nina murmured.


    "It''s amazing..." Dolores was also dull. Although they had known this kind of thing for a long time, it was the first time they had seen it with their own eyes.In just a few minutes, the Land of Nothingness was like a few years later... The whole Land of Nothingness was fortified by Umbrella.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Seventy One


    Soon, Zhou Ye took Ingrid and Aletta back to his mothership. When he saw his daughter, Ingrid immediately hugged her and cried...the crying Delores confused."Mom, what''s the matter? Did my dear bully you?"


    "...I miss you, daughter, I am about to die of you." Ingrid is holding her daughter tightly. For her daughter, not being able to see her daughter for several years is simply the biggest torture. ...


    "Mom... don''t do this, you are embarrassing me like this... we obviously only have a few minutes..." Saying this, Dolores suddenly remembered the scene she had just seen, and sighed "Well, mother, I miss you too¡­¡­"


    "Wow--" Ingrid cried louder...


    Zhou Ye silently patted Dolores, motioned her to comfort her mother, and then led Aletta into the command tower.


    Sitting in the command chair, Zhou Ye quietly looked at the position of the star gate, the green light in his eyes was slowly lingering, his expression was solemn... as if he had seen something bad.


    "My dear, are you worried?" Aletta snuggled in Zhou Ye''s arms cleverly, comfortingly said: "We have arranged everything, just wait..."


    "No, baby, I''m not worried, I''m just peeping into the future..." The green light in Zhou Ye''s eyes converged, and his arms wrapped around Aletta''s waist and whispered: "I saw a lot of interesting things... ¡­"


    "What''s the matter?" Aletta asked curiously.


    "I saw that it was not Di Fan who came to us first but... someone we did not expect." Zhou Ye had a mysterious smile on his face.


    "Who is it?" Aletta was aroused by Zhou Ye and asked.


    "A group of shining golden guys..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Sovereigns?" Aletta asked curiously: "Why are they coming to trouble us?"


    "Who knows? But I don''t mind giving them a lesson that will never be remembered forever." Zhou Ye said and ordered: "Milia-all the main guns aim at the star gate. After ten thirty-six seconds, give me firepower. Fully open¡ª"


    "Follow your orders, dominate." The mastermind of the Emperor, Miria, said that all the annihilation cannons on the Emperor and the fortresses of the void, all the fortress cannons were aimed at the position of the star gate, and one high above. The countdown counter is beating every second.


    ten minutes later----


    There was a wave of fluctuations in the direction of the star gate, and then three oval motherships appeared there... but they had just jumped out of the star gate and they were devastated¡ª


    A volley of hundreds of annihilation guns directly blasted the three motherships to pieces--


    In a blink of an eye-the three motherships became garbage debris floating in the universe.


    "Master-the target has been destroyed, but there is still a trace of life in the battlefield. Are we going to rescue it?" the mastermind Milia asked.


    "Rescue, I am also very surprised why the Sovereigns come to trouble me." Zhou Ye said: "Maybe this survivor will give me an answer."


    "The rescue order has been issued, please wait a moment, dominate."


    The two fighter planes flew out of the Imperial, and soon reached the star gate area where the mothership wreckage was everywhere. The Valkyrie driving the fighter plane found her target through the life detection device on the fighter plane.The mechanical arm protruding from under the fighter directly grabbed the golden egg-like object emitting life fluctuations and sent it to the cabin in its belly.


    "The target has been searched, request to return."


    "Agree to return."


    Standing in front of the podium, Zhou Ye saw clearly what happened outside the mothership. He knew that soon, the stuff in the egg-shaped body would be brought to him.


    After a while-a tall girl with golden skin and long hair was brought to Zhou Ye.


    "Interesting--it''s so interesting." Zhou Ye circled this golden chick who was a little taller than herself. Even though she had become her captive, her expression was still very arrogant, as if at this moment. It was not her who became a prisoner of war, but Zhou Ye and others.


    "You humble life, you dare to sneak attack on the mothership of the great Sovereign tribe, are you ready to face the anger of all the Sovereign tribe citizens?" The golden chick questioned with a lofty appearance.


    "Great? Sovereign?" Zhou Ye''s tone was full of mockery.

 In Movie World Chapter 352

    "Of course, our Sovereigns have the most perfect genes in the universe..." The golden chick''s pointed chin was almost raised to the ceiling, and Zhou Ye''s contemptuous eyes rose in anger.


    It has been a long time since no one has dared to look at Zhou Ye with such an attitude and with such a vision... Although he knows the arrogance of the Sovereign clan,... the first time he is taught is still very uncomfortable, especially he is the one who is despised. .


    "Originally--I should ask why you are here and what is the purpose of coming here?" Zhou Ye''s face was smiling but not smiling. Anyone familiar with him knows that this is Zhou Ye''s real move. Got angry."But-now I have changed my mind. It doesn''t matter what you do here... With your urine, it is estimated that you will be immortal with me now..."


    Of course, Zhou Ye would not naively think that these guys are just misunderstandings with him, just solve it. When he first watched Galaxy 2, he felt that it took so much manpower and material resources for a few worthless batteries. Hunting down the Rockets and the others, this is really a silly X-like race. After seeing the arrogance of their race, Zhou Ye feels that the urine of this race is like this, and now, destroying their three motherships by himself is equivalent to With them is already endless.


    Then¡ªsnake and fight seven inches¡ªchopping the grass to get rid of the roots, he doesn¡¯t mind turning the entire Sovereign tribe into slaves under his feet, crushing their arrogance fiercely, and branding them in the perfect genes of their pride. Under the imprint of eternal slaves.


    "...You...what do you want to do to me?" The golden girl saw the malicious look in Zhou Ye''s eyes. Although she didn''t know what Zhou Ye thought,... it was absolutely for her. It will not be a good thing.


    "I don''t want to do anything to you..." Zhou Ye smiled and approached the golden chick. His laugh made the golden chick shrink her neck."But I am very interested in your race. I suddenly feel that you, with perfect genes, are the best choice as a slave race..."


    "...Don''t mess around..." The golden little girl stepped back to the wall, her whole body pressed tightly against the cold ship wall, as if it could get some sense of security.She was still threatening Zhou Ye."My name is Ayesha, a priest of the Sovereign tribe. If you hurt me, our Sovereign tribe will definitely follow you endlessly..."


    "It''s okay-there will be no Sovereigns soon, only a race named Jinnu will remain..." Zhou Ye said, grabbing Ayesha''s arm, and directly pressed her down. On the ground, fortunately, there was a thick carpet on the ground, and Ayesha did not feel any pain.


    "You let me go...you low-level creature...do you want to do anything rude to the noble Sovereign priestess?" Ayesha struggled desperately, and the mockery continued.


    "I want to ask, noble priestess, how did your Sovereign tribe breed offspring?" Zhou Ye temporarily stopped his movements and asked with a smile.


    "Of course we use genetic modulation to ensure that each of our people is the most perfect existence..." Ayesha said blankly.


    "That''s really a shame... You have ignored the most beautiful process at the birth of life... Now, let me teach you how to reproduce the offspring correctly..." Zhou Ye smiled and tore her apart. Military uniform on the body.


    "what----"


    The other women left the control tower knowingly---


    In fact, Zhou Ye didn''t have much interest in people of different skin color, but only Sovereigns were surprised.why?It¡¯s very simple, because of their arrogance¡ªthe kind of arrogance that makes people seem to want to step on their feet¡ªZhou Ye hasn¡¯t had such a tyrannical mood for a long time, but it¡¯s clear that this man named Ayesha The priestess of Sovereign hooked out this negative emotion that he had hidden deep in her heart...


    As for why they had to avenge the Sovereigns on the eve of the war with the Difan Group, that is very obvious. The Sovereigns sent three motherships here, so naturally they were not here to transport goods... Since With the purpose of war, Zhou Ye didn''t think he had this friendship with the Sovereigns and asked them to send troops to help him... Then their goal could be imagined.


    Since it''s already hostile, it doesn''t hurt to kill it.Besides, Zhou Ye, who owns the gem of time, is basically invincible... In one sentence to describe him, that is, he can see the future... One who counts all emergencies Superman inside, who do you think he can be defeated?Anyway, it can never be the Sovereign and Difan Group.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Seventy Two


    Five hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The originally very arrogant Sovereign priestess Ayesha has fallen to the ground like a broken rag doll.She can''t move... She just feels as uncomfortable as she is falling apart.


    "Golden slave--come, come to the master." Zhou Ye sat in his command chair, looking at his masterpiece comfortably.This golden chick has completely succumbed...


    Although she was extremely tired, she heard Zhou Ye''s call, and Ayesha crawled over her tired body obediently, clinging to Zhou Ye''s legs and snuggling under Zhou Ye''s feet.


    "Not sitting there, but here..." Zhou Ye looked at Ayesha like a frightened little rabbit, smiled and patted his thigh.


    "Yes...yes, Master." Ayesha did not dare to delay, stood up laboriously, and gently sat in Zhou Ye''s arms, letting the big hand of the villain who had just committed tyrannical behavior on her Swim and walk around the waist.


    "Yes, good girl..." Zhou Ye smiled, playing with Ayesha''s golden hair, and asked: "Why do you Sovereign send a mothership here? Don''t tell me I''m here to travel..."


    "I, we received a distress signal from a member of the Sovereign clan..." Ayesha said timidly.


    "Oh? Do you actually care about your own people''s lives so much?" Zhou Ye asked in surprise.


    "Every one of our Sovereigns is a perfect individual that has been genetically cultivated and concocted, and every one from the mind to the body... is... all..." Ayesha couldn''t go on, because she suddenly realized , I am no longer the priestess of the Sovereign tribe, but the little slave girl of this man...


    She looked at Zhou Ye timidly, for fear of being punished by Zhou Ye again...


    "Don''t worry, let''s go on..." Zhou Ye teased: "You are indeed perfect...I have tested it, including Sex is perfect..."


    "Master..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Ayesha couldn''t help but tremble again. She was afraid that she would be caught by Zhou Ye again-although that kind of taste made her fascinated, but...too much It was a kind of torture when she was... Especially Zhou Ye''s torture methods made her love and fear. In the face of Zhou Ye, she couldn''t afford to resist the slightest ¡ª¡ª


    "Don''t worry...I''m not that tyrannical yet, if you are obedient..." Zhou Ye''s implication was that if you were obedient, you would turn into a big monster.


    "Yes, Master, Jin Slave will be obedient..." Ayesha said with a low eyebrow, "I was sent by the committee because I received a signal for help from a member of the clan... because I was worried that he was threatened with life... That''s why three motherships were sent here to rescue him..."


    "Oh? What will happen to you if you find your clansmen are deeply involved in the battlefield?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "We will order the warring parties to stop the war, and give priority to ensuring the safety of our people..." Ayesha''s small head was low and she dared not look at Zhou Ye.


    "It''s really an arrogant race..." Zhou Ye listened to the words full of Sovereign''s style, and joked: "If the warring parties ignore you, will you still wipe out the warring parties?"


    "...We already got the priority to fire before we set off..." Obviously, Zhou Ye was right.


    Ayesha''s voice is getting smaller and smaller. She knows that her master doesn''t like the behavior of her tribe...


    "Come to Jinnu-lie on my lap obediently..." Zhou Ye said flatly.


    "Why..." Ayesha deliberately retorted, but seeing Zhou Ye''s handsome face without expression, she couldn''t say anything. She slumped on Zhou Ye''s lap neatly... "Master counts..."


    "Slap¡ªslap¡ªslap¡ª"


    After the three slaps, Ayesha felt that it was not as painful as she had imagined. She couldn''t help but raised her head strangely, but saw Zhou Ye''s smirking face: "I don''t know why, seeing you look proud and proud. Looks like I want to bully you... Does it hurt? Ayesha?"


    "Wow...Master, you bullied people..." Ayesha didn''t know why. She didn''t cry when she was bullied like that by Zhou Ye, but Zhou Ye talked to her so softly, she couldn''t help it. Hugging Zhou Ye and crying...


    "Okay, Ayesha obediently... don''t cry, the master is teasing you..." Zhou Ye comforted Ayesha in a low voice, but the more softly he comforted, Ayesha cried more pain...


    "Don''t cry." Zhou Ye shouted loudly, causing Ayesha to stop crying, her small face turned into a ball, her face aggrieved, it looked so funny...


    "Okay... Go wash, change your clothes and see me again, you look too embarrassed now..." Zhou Ye said softly again.


    "Yeah..." Ayesha nodded obediently, and followed the three-dimensional projection of the mothership''s main brain, Miria, and walked towards the side hall... She really should change her clothes, the battle on her body The clothes have become long strips, which are not enough to cover, cover, and body.


    Aletta also walked in at this time, she directly sat in the position of Ayesha just now, and asked: "My dear, do you know what the Sovereign is coming from?"


    "Don''t care about anything..." Zhou Ye said, "We have destroyed their mothership, do we still want to reconcile with them? With the urine nature of this race, that''s impossible..."


    "It''s also¡ª" Aletta nodded, and she admitted that Zhou Ye was right."Then we now have one more enemy..."


    "It doesn''t matter..." Zhou Ye shrugged and said nonchalantly: "Just let them come... After I completely defeat the Difan Group, I will go to the Sovereign clan for trouble... Let''s talk about it. We still have a big killer..."


    "Don''t you want to do it yourself, dear?" Aletta nodded clearly, "If you did it yourself, then you really don''t have to worry too much."


    "You think too much..." Zhou Ye gave her a white look and said, "I don''t take action personally just to train soldiers. I don''t want to become a firefighter in the future and save places... Umbrella needs to grow up, I What is needed is a boost Umbrella, not a drag Umbrella."


    "Then what is the big killer you are talking about?" Aletta asked curiously.


    "Have you forgotten that the living planet Igo we took?" Zhou Ye had a mysterious smile on his face."Umbrella''s experimenters found some interesting things in his mind. I have to say that this old thing that has lived for hundreds of millions of years is indeed very powerful. He buried his clone in many planets. With sufficient energy, those planets can be swallowed instantly..."


    "That guy... so powerful?" Aletta said in surprise: "Then how could he be easily taken by us?"


    "Mental arithmetic and unintentional..." Zhou Ye smiled: "Furthermore, we are using mental attacks that he has never seen before, and all his abilities are not used... Therefore, he is now in Umbrella''s hands. A big killer for


    "Although the energy required to activate all the clones is extremely huge..." Zhou Ye said after a while."However, if only a few of the planets are activated, it is still very easy...At that time, we Umbrella will have a new living dead star, and the Difan Group will completely disappear into the galaxy."


    Chapter four hundred and seventy three

 Movie World Im King Chapter 353

    One week later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Perhaps it was because the Emperor Fan Group and the Sovereign Clan realized that Zhou Ye had blocked the Star Gate of the Void Land, their warship never appeared from the Star Gate again...


    Instead, Umbrella¡¯s cargo spacecraft is constantly transporting various strategic materials to the void, and then transports the organic materials mined from the void back to Umbrella¡¯s base.


    However, such leisurely days have not been long, and the end of the war will come...


    Zhou Ye was sitting in the control tower of the mothership. At his feet, a blond girl with a collar was clingingly close to his feet...It was the Sovereign priestess...Ayesha.


    "Interesting, it''s so funny..." Zhou Ye said to himself while stroking Ayesha''s soft long hair with his hand unconsciously.


    In his pupils, there were countless sights flashing, the mothership dragging the flames, the warplanes chasing everywhere, the universe full of debris, it was as if an interstellar war was being staged in front of him... but in fact, what he saw before him There is a peaceful scene in the universe...


    "Master, what did you see again?" Ayesha''s face was full of pious expressions. The longer she learned about Zhou Ye, the more she felt that her race was ignorant. Facing such a man who looked like a god, who was there? Dare to call yourself perfect?No matter how perfect people are, they are just people...


    "I saw our victory... I saw Umbrella''s banner spread across the galaxy..." Zhou Ye asked with a smile, "Do you believe it?"


    "Ayesha believes." Ayesha nodded firmly. She has already become a fanatic of Zhou Ye. Zhou Ye said that the sun is cold, and she will firmly believe it. In short, what the master said Everything is right. If it is wrong, it must be your fault.


    "What a good girl..." Zhou Ye smiled, he patted his thigh and motioned for Ayesha to sit up.


    Ayesha stood up happily and sat down cautiously. For her, this was the highest honor given to her by her master. She still calls herself a priest, but it is not a Sovereign priest, but An The priest of Brera Cult... She has only one main god, and that is Zhou Ye.


    "I always think it''s a lot less fun..." Zhou Ye murmured in his mouth while holding Ayesha.


    To be honest, what struck Ayesha most was that arrogant temperament, her expression after shattering all her arrogance, in Zhou Ye''s view, it was a superb view in the world. Yesa is also very good, but I always feel that something is missing...


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t care, because it won''t be long before the Sovereign clan would tremble under his war hooves. When the time comes, are you afraid that there will be no fun to play?The perfect race is not just talking, although their skin color is golden, but their looks are really good...


    But now, the battle in front of me is the most important thing. Thinking of this, Zhou Ye curbed his divergent thinking and ordered: "Milia, bring Aletta and Ingrid here. The preparations before the battle are it has started."


    "Yes, master." Mothership master Miria agreed, and soon, ten minutes later, Aletta and Ingrid both entered the control tower.


    "My dear, what''s the matter?" Aletta asked.


    "Summoning us at this time must be a matter of war, idiot." Ingrid mocked without hesitation.


    "What are you talking about, crazy woman?"


    "I said you are an idiot, how about it?"


    The two women looked at each other with swords drawn, Zhou Ye sighed helplessly.Taking a deep breath, Zhou Ye said, "If you don''t want to stay on the couch all day tomorrow, please quiet down for me."


    "..."


    "..."


    The two women didn''t dare to ignore their man''s warning, but he really did what he said.


    Seeing the two sitting down obediently, Zhou Ye said, "Tomorrow, the fleet of the Emperor Fan Group and the fleet of the Sovereign clan will flanks us back and forth...Are you all prepared?"


    "No matter how many people they come, they will die..." Ingrid said confidently.


    "Very well, I like your confidence, baby." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "But, you have to pay attention, this time Difan brought a powerful weapon... After all, he has lived for hundreds of millions. A year old monster, if there is nothing good in my hand, I don¡¯t believe it..."


    "What weapon makes you so nervous, dear?" Aletta asked curiously.


    "A prehistoric weapon... is the highest technological crystallization of an ancient civilization that has been annihilated for a long time..." Zhou Ye had a smile on his face."If I don''t know, maybe this weapon will make us suffer a little, but now that I know...then this weapon is ours."


    "What kind of weapon is it?" Ingrid was also curious.


    "Chain reaction energy cannon." Zhou Ye''s words left Ingrid and Aletta confused. What kind of weapon was that?


    "The biggest advantage of this weapon is that it ignores the armor and directly acts on the energy storage unit inside the ship..." Zhou Ye said: "It uses the energy response of protons to detonate and emit high-energy fluctuation units..."


    "Then... Our X metal armor won''t work anymore?" You know, X armor is Ingrid''s greatest support. This kind of game where you won''t hurt me, but I can beat you hard. Ingrid is the favorite.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let such weapons appear on the battlefield... You only need to deal with their mothership well!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "With my dear... the battle has become a lot easier." Ingrid sighed. The enemy hasn''t come yet, and all their means have been seen through. If you can''t win this way, then don''t do it again. I call myself a commander, so I obediently go to warm up the couch for my man.


    "I''m going to prepare now..." Aletta was an impatient. As she said, she jumped up and walked directly to the mothership''s second hangar. She will be responsible for commanding the defense of the fortress of Nothingness.


    "I''m going to prepare too..." Ingrid said as she stood up and walked out... She is mainly responsible for commanding the mothership battle...


    "Baby, your idea is safe, you know, you guys are more important to me..."


    Zhou Ye''s words made the figures of the two women sluggish, and then the pace of the two became much lighter."Don''t worry, this is just our exhibition match..."


    "Master, do you really worry about them?" Ayesha asked curiously: "Although I don''t know the military deployment of the Difan Group, the Sovereigns own hundreds of motherships and hundreds of thousands. The fighter..."


    "Do you know the Cree?" Zhou Ye asked instead of answering Ayesha''s words.


    "Know... they are a militant race, and it is said that everyone is a warrior..." Ayesha said, even with the pride of the Sovereign clan, they dare not easily provoke this madman-like race.


    "Their slave corps are all fearless and fearless...It''s a pity that their quality is a little bit worse..." Zhou Ye smiled."This is the only combat power I can see in the galaxy. Like your Sovereigns, it is not in my consideration at all..."


    "Why? The genes of our race are the best..." Ayesha complained about her race.


    "Your race doesn''t even dare to experience the battlefield..." Zhou Ye dismissed it disdainfully. "The game room will only train game masters and will never train qualified predators... So what do you call it In my opinion, the pilots are just a group of middle-and-two boys playing video games..."


    "..." Faced with Zhou Ye''s words, Ayesha tried to refute it several times, but she found sadly that she couldn''t refute a word of her own.She couldn''t help feeling sad for her race, a proud race, in the end, I am afraid that only pride is left...


    Chapter Four Hundred and Seventy Four


    In a star field ten light-years away from the void--


    The two fleets hover clearly on both sides-on one of the motherships, a man in the uniform of the Emperor Fan Group was talking with a man in a Sovereign uniform. Not in harmony.


    "Your Excellency Joyce, our Sovereign clan has shared all the combat information with you. You are still reluctant to leave. Do you want to delay time?" The golden-skinned Sovereign commander said angrily: "Is the offensive and defensive alliance established by both of us still valid?"


    "Sorry, Commander Bot, I received an order from Shangfeng, waiting for an important weapon, so I stopped here temporarily." Senior Security Director Joyce of the Difan Group said unhurriedly.


    "But the priest of our Sovereign tribe is waiting for our rescue. She has been in the hands of the enemy for one more day, which is a shame for our Sovereign tribe..." Sovereign commander Bot became more angry, and he accepted The order received was to rescue the priestess who fell into the enemy''s hands as soon as possible... But now, the Allied forces are not moving, and he has nothing to do. Although the high-levels of the two sides have passed the joint resolution, the two sides have no overall relationship. He also ordered Don''t move this guy.


    "I''m extremely sorry about that..." Joyce said without any apology on his face, "but an order is an order... you can''t violate it."


    "You are turning your back on your allies..." Bot slapped the table fiercely, turned and took his guards and left the mothership. Staying here for an extra second was a torture for him.


    "It''s good to go all the way..." Joyce didn''t even bother to get up, and watched Bot leave his command room.


    "Sir...Didn''t our secret weapons have arrived?" An entourage next to him asked cautiously.


    "Fools, this group of haughty Sovereigns, what they like most is taking other people''s lives at risk... I don''t plan to give them cannon fodder..." Joyce said Shi Shiran and stood up. I walked to the side of the bar, poured myself a glass of wine, and said, "Anyway, the Void Land has fallen. For us, there is no difference between falling for a month and falling for two months. We can afford to wait... But they can''t wait... you know, the priestess who fell into that person''s hands was trained by the Sovereign tribe as the next high priest..."


    "Even if it falls into that person''s hands..." the entourage asked curiously.


    "You know, the prices of Sovereign women on the black market are still high..." Joyce said Shi Shiran: "There are many people who are interested in such arrogant women... Wait, maybe After the war is won, the priestess they pick up will buy one get one free."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 354

    "...Hahahaha..." The entourage Miao understood the color joke of his officer."That group of Sovereigns can''t afford to see mixed races, they must be very anxious now if they want to come..."


    One thing they expected was that the Sovereign commander Bot was really anxious now. As soon as he returned to the mothership, he immediately ordered: "Now, the whole army will attack, the destination, A place of nothingness...combat forward."


    "But, Commander, our ally..." An adjutant beside him exhorted.


    "They are not allies...They are hungry wolves waiting to take advantage." Bot said angrily: "After the war is over, I will propose to the Supreme Council that all batteries sold to the Difan Group will be increased by four times. "


    "But, Commander, I have to remind you that if we leave them behind, we will face those villains who occupy the void." The adjutant still fulfilled his duty with due diligence.


    "It doesn''t matter. According to the final picture from the rescue escape capsule where Priest Ayesha was riding, the enemy we will face is only one mothership." Bot said, pointing to dozens of Sovereign mothers in the sky. Shipway: "Are so many of our motherships unable to beat that one? Are you questioning the capabilities of our Sovereigns?"


    "...This is a serious accusation, please be careful, Commander." Questioning one''s own race, this is almost treason for the Sovereign tribe.The adjutant said helplessly: "Well, I agree with your plan... Maybe we don''t need those allies to get the thugs down and rescue our high priest heir?"


    "A wise choice." Bot said confidently: "Our three motherships will be wiped out just because we didn''t know that the other side blocked the star gate. This time we came from other star gates not far away. In order to beat him by surprise, well, let''s start this battle... the fleet sets off..."


    Following Bot''s order, the 36 motherships of the Sovereign clan began to accelerate and flew towards the void...


    On the other hand, Joyce''s entourage happily reported the news to his officer."Sir, the motherships of those Sovereigns have opened, they can''t wait..."


    "Hahaha, this is the moment you are waiting for." Joyce laughed and put down the wine glass in his hand, and ordered: "Order all motherships to be two miles away from the Sovereigns, follow them... don''t let them Finding us, when we arrived on the battlefield, we speeded up to the front of Sovereign, and when the Sovereign people started a battle with the group of people, we would speed up to snatch the void..."


    "Follow your orders, Commander. I have to say that being an errand under your hand is really a light and pleasant job." The entourage gave orders while slapped himself on the top of the mountain. Obviously, he slapped it. Saying Joyce''s pride, Joyce laughed loudly after listening to him.


    "Boy, if you want to live longer than others on the battlefield, you have to learn to be more cunning than anyone." Joyce patted his entourage on the shoulder...


    Not long after the Sovereign fleet left, the fleet of the Emperor Fan Group also slowly started to move... They followed the Sovereign fleet like ghosts, quietly waiting for the best opportunity to fight.


    The distance of ten light-years is just a few days¡¯ work for these interstellar motherships...


    Soon, the Sovereign fleet could see the fortified nihility from a distance.


    Sovereign Commander Bot stood in his command room, looking at the Void Land in the distance... and the mothership moored beside the Void Land, confidently commanded: "Now, fighting The time has come, all pilots, ready to release your small plane."


    Following his words, the small planes hanging on the Sovereign mothership were quickly released, and tens of thousands of small planes rushed towards Zhou Ye''s mothership. They were like hungry wolves, waiting to enjoy themselves. Food...


    And behind them, the fleet of the Emperor Fan Group has already circled to the other side of the battlefield. Their goal is the void... As for the mothership?They didn''t even think about it, in their opinion... The Sovereign combat aircraft was enough to destroy the mothership...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye, who was sitting in the command room of the mothership of the Emperor, smiled and looked at the small plane of the Sovereign clan that pounced on him like a swarm of bees, and smiled: "Want to use these toys to play with me? The Velin people are really arrogant..."


    "Master..." Ayesha looked at Zhou Ye with some anxiety.


    "Milia--" Zhou Ye ignored her. He knew what Ayesha wanted to say, but war is war. There is no soft-hearted option. Only when the other party completely surrenders, Zhou Ye will consider whether to wear it. Put on a coat of mercy.


    "Master, please give your instructions." Mino Milia of the Emperor appeared in front of Zhou Ye in an instant. She can be everywhere on this mothership.


    "Give them the gift we prepared for the Sovereigns..." Zhou Ye commanded: "Let them know that they want to hit my mothership? It''s useless to rely on these toy airplanes... I''ll fill it with human lives."


    "Follow your will." There was a hint of excitement in Miria''s voice. She could almost imagine what the expressions of the proud Sovereign group would end up with.


    "No¡ªMaster, please...don¡¯t hurt them..." Ayesha hugged Zhou Ye with a mournful cry, and pleaded: "Please forgive them for their offense, please let me persuade them...I promise them I will come to my master obediently..."


    "Hey, don''t worry, all you need to do now is to watch quietly." The smile on Zhou Ye''s face caused Ayesha to shake her whole body and she couldn''t speak anymore... This kind of smile is good. Terrible... Smile without a smile, indifferent like a god, let the Buddha tell her that before death, everyone is equal...


    Ayesha lowered her little head, and never dared to beg for mercy for her tribe.


    Chapter four hundred and forty five


    In the Sovereign mothership, Commander Bot is standing in the pilot¡¯s command room, looking confidently at the big screen in front of him


    Because they cherish the lives of their people, their Sovereign fighters are all remotely controlled, which is equivalent to drones.All fighter pilots are in this operation hall, fiddling with something like a motorcycle arcade machine. This is the remote operation end of those small planes.


    Because they didn¡¯t have to go to the battlefield, the pilots were all fearless and rushed towards Zhou Ye¡¯s mothership... and these small planes were cheap to build. With the Sovereign¡¯s financial resources, they didn¡¯t care about losing tens of thousands. Shelves...Anyway, on Sovereign¡¯s home planet, this amount is only a few days¡¯ productivity.


    "Come on ¡ª prepare to face the anger of the Sovereigns." Bot saw that the small plane remotely controlled by his fighter pilots was about to approach Zhou Ye''s mothership, his eyes were full of The excited expression, the anxiety urged by the council, and the perfunctory anger by the Difan Group seemed to be released at this moment.


    And at this moment, what happened suddenly on the battlefield made him stunned-followed by a scornful laugh: "Hahaha, are these thugs out of ammunition? Actually dispatched such a thing..."


    I saw that around Zhou Ye¡¯s mothership, a dozen star-shaped transparent flying objects suddenly appeared on the battlefield where the two sides were about to exchange fire. The most impressive part of this irregular star-shaped object was his dozen. A long tip that sticks out like an antenna.


    Through the transparent cockpit, Bot suddenly saw that there was a person inside...a man who looked very, very strong--the wires on those men seemed to be connected to their cockpit.


    Bot burst into laughter. Although he didn''t recognize this kind of thing, in his opinion, this thing was nothing more than a decoration. If the high-energy ion network was used, he would hesitate a bit, whether to let the pilots go around. I have tried these things, but obviously this thing is neither a minefield arranged by the other party, nor a high-energy ion blockade ¡ª


    "Rush over and smash them..." Bot ordered.


    Those pilots who were remotely controlling the small plane, upon hearing the order, flew one by one towards the star-shaped objects that appeared... They wanted to compete for a good start on the battlefield and take the first kill, although they didn¡¯t know. What kind of thing is that, but it should be considered an honor kill if you think about it.


    Just when the swarming small planes were about to reach those strange objects, even the pilot of the foremost plane had turned on the shooting button and was about to destroy those things...An accident happened.


    From the protruding tentacles of those objects, a seemingly faint electric current flicked through, and then¡ªthe pilots found that their small plane was out of control...


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    "Oh my god, my fighter is out of control..."


    "mine too¡­¡­"


    "Me too... I can''t control my fighter."


    The exclamation of the pilots made Bot''s face change drastically, what the hell is this...?Although the pilots cannot control their fighters at this time, they can still see the movements of the fighters through remote sensing images.


    "Oh my god-how did my fighter fly towards our mothership..."


    "Mine too...oh, no... the shooting program of my fighter has been activated..."


    "What the hell are we fighting with???"


    On the battlefield----


    Those transparent sea urchin-like objects controlled the Sovereign fighters and flew towards their own mothership, and opened fire unceremoniously¡ª


    "This¡ªwhat the hell is going on?" Bot has been completely confused. There has never been anyone in the universe who can crack the exclusive remote sensing technology of the Sovereign clan... What the hell is this?


    And at this moment - Zhou Ye, standing on the control tower of his mothership, looked at the battle in front of him with a confident look... and Ingrid behind him was already stunned by the scene in front of him.


    "God, my dear, when did you crack the remote sensing technology of the Sovereigns?" Ingrid asked.


    "I didn''t crack their technology..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "These guys can not only control the Sovereign remote control planes, as long as they are mechanical technology products, they can control..."


    "If you send more troops like this, we can kill them all..." Ingrid said with some regret.


    "Uh...cough cough, let''s show the enemy to be weak..." Zhou Ye coughed awkwardly, and he wouldn''t say that he forgot this guy...I still remember the man in the century Zhanyuan. Big boss?That''s right, this is the control module after Umbrella cracked, which can control all mechanical products...not to mention the small aircraft with remote control properties, even motherships without remote control properties can be controlled.


    It''s just because it''s not very useful and it''s very limited. Zhou Ye has always forgotten about it. If it weren''t for him to think about how to deal with the Sovereign remote control small plane, he occasionally thought of this stuff, maybe these things. Things will be put on the shelf by Zhou Ye.


    Although it was a little late when I thought of it, and because production was too time-consuming, I couldn¡¯t send out in large numbers... But fortunately, there were more than a dozen experimental models in Umbrella¡¯s clone warehouse, and Zhou Ye gave them directly. The Sovereigns were pleasantly surprised.


    Now it seems that the effect is very good¡ª¡ª

 Movie World Im King Chapter 355

    Being hit by your own remote control plane on your own mothership, is there a feeling of picking up a rock and hitting yourself in the foot?When Zhou Ye thought of this, a smile leaked from the corner of his mouth... But that was not all... Soon they would discover that their fortress would become their prison.


    Kneeling at his feet, Ayesha looked sadly at the sights of the universe-the more she knew her master, the more she felt unable to resist, she had already planned...if the Sovereigns in this war If there are too many survivors, I ask Zhou Ye to hand them over to himself, and he will re-establish a Sovereign regime, a Sovereign regime that is crawling at the feet of Zhou Ye...


    Because she knows that only in this way can their Sovereigns continue to survive...because she knows that although her master is not a tyrant, he is a big racist. For him, people from other planets are just It''s just a number... not a human being at all.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye glanced at Ayesha inadvertently and smiled. All of Ayesha''s thoughts surfaced on her face. She is really a girl who understands well...


    Zhou Ye leisurely watched [the controller] hoisting the mothership of the Sovereign clan...


    And Bot, the commander of the Sovereign mothership, is already devastated... He first ordered his pilots to immediately abandon the small planes that were already under control and urgently replace the planes... to go out again...


    But no matter how he changes the plane... the result is the same. Just when he flew in front of the [controller], he was controlled... They didn''t think about destroying those [controllers] with the only long-range firepower on the mothership. , But useless¡ª¡ª


    Those [controllers] cunningly used the small planes as backing shields... A cannon shot in the past, they destroyed many of their own small planes, but the [controllers] were unscathed.


    Just when the Sovereign Commander Bot was going to desperately order all the motherships to rush to kill those weird guys... An accident happened. In the mothership, the defense system that was originally intended to deal with the boarding forces was opened...


    "Who opened the defense system? I''m going to remove him, I''m going to send him to the court..." Bot''s roar sounded through the mothership.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Forty Six


    Facing the roar of his commander, his adjutant gently pulled the corner of his clothes and said, "I think no one has activated the mothership defense system..."


    "Then why do these defense systems turn on automatically? And the damn target is still us?" Bot shouted.


    "I think we are in big trouble." The adjutant motioned him to look outside the mothership...


    I don¡¯t know when, five [controllers] appeared in the mothership gathering area¡ªthey looked at Bot with a contemptuous smile in their eyes. Obviously, they had controlled all the motherships¡ª


    "From now on, this mothership is already the property of the Umbrella Consortium. All the invaders, please raise your hands, leave your position, stand on the open space next to it, and wait for our master to send off."


    An unwavering male voice echoed through the mothership''s communicator.


    "Damn? What the hell is Umbrella? How could my mothership..." Bot''s anger was beyond words, and his mothership turned into other people''s property in an instant, and he asked him to raise his hands and stand. Go to the clearing?How could he be so obedient with his pride.


    "Insult the Umbrella Consortium, die--" With this voice, the mothership defense system that had already been aimed at Bot suddenly went into trouble, and a laser shot directly through Bot''s heart...


    "Should...damn... Umbrella..." Bot finally had time to say a word before closing his eyes completely.


    The other Sovereigns obviously don''t have such a backbone, and they raised their hands obediently...Standing on the side of the open space...


    For them, who had been at ease for a long time, the death of the commander wiped out the only thoughts of resistance in their hearts.


    As Zhou Ye said, they may be masters of the game, but they are definitely not predators who are on the battlefield...to put it bluntly, they are just a bunch of grass chickens...


    As the [controller] completely controlled all the Sovereign motherships, the [controllers] who controlled their small planes also entered the Sovereign mothership...


    Isn¡¯t it more comfortable to be able to control at close range... Besides, the task of the [controller] who controls the small plane is to attract the attention of the Sovereigns, and to create opportunities for other [controllers] to sneak into the mothership group. Obviously , They are very successful.


    Just capturing the entire Sovereign clan is just the [controller]''s preliminary task...they have more important things...


    More than thirty motherships of the Sovereign clan surpassed Zhou Ye''s mothership and flew towards the void...


    And at this moment, the land of nothingness is inextricably fought...Of course, it seems so right.


    But in fact, Joyce, the commander of the Difan Group, frowned at this time. He was already depressed by the exchange ratio between himself and the other party...


    The exchange ratio of fifty to one...


    What is this concept?


    He found that his fighter plane could not penetrate their armor against the opponent''s fighter plane. The opponent could destroy one of his fighter planes every time, and the damaged fighter plane was temporarily lost because it accidentally hit a meteorite. Motivation... Otherwise, I''m afraid it''s a fifty-to-zero exchange ratio...


    Even the damaged fighter plane was under the cover of the opponent''s fighter plane and safely returned to the land of nothingness...


    He couldn''t penetrate the opponent''s armor-this discovery made Joyce extremely depressed.


    "Sir...Do you want to use a secret weapon now?" His entourage asked, looking at his boss''s frowning brow.


    "Wait... the secret weapon is not a secret weapon anymore... We haven''t found a valuable target yet, wait..." Joyce murmured as he looked at his own fighter plane that was constantly being destroyed. .


    "Your Excellency Commander-the mothership of the Sovereign clan sent a message that they have captured the enemy mothership and requested to join the battlefield to support us..." a soldier reported.


    "Oh, agree with them to join the battle..." Joyce said smoothly, but after a while, he felt wrong, but there was nothing wrong and could not tell... He looked at the triangular mothership in more than thirty Sovereigns. Surrounded by the mothership of Sovereign, heading towards its own battle zone... What the Sovereign clan said is exactly the same...


    But he knows the small plane of the Sovereign clan. It just takes advantage of an unmanned pilot. In terms of performance, it is not very superior. How did they defeat their headache opponents?


    And he also put up a group of arrogant guys. It can be said that he has a broad mind if they don''t help each other with their pissiness... How kind to help yourself????


    No, there is fraud¡ª¡ª


    Thinking of this, Joyce shouted: "Prevent Sovereign warships from joining the battlefield..."


    Joyce''s order made the small soldiers responsible for controlling communications bewildered. Isn''t the Sovereign an alliance?Why stop them from helping themselves?


    At this moment of stunner, the situation of the entire battlefield has undergone a huge change...


    On the original battlefield, although the fighters of the Emperor Fan Group could not beat the Valkyrie fighters, they had a numerical advantage, and they could also fight with the Valkyrie. After all, the Valkyrie had to guard the void...


    When the small plane of the Sovereign clan joined the battlefield, all the pilots of the Difan Group cheered happily. In their opinion, there is no suspense in this battle...Although it was not the first kill that he won, But it is also a good thing for them to end the battle and return to the mothership to take a good rest...


    But soon they found that something was wrong...


    Those small planes of the Sovereign family actually attacked themselves--


    Because they had no defense against them as allies, most of the pilots were recruited...In the blink of an eye, there were only two or three kittens left in the Godfan Group fighters on the entire battlefield...Even if these two or three kittens were all there. Being chased by the small plane of the Sovereign tribe and the Valkyrie is like a bereaved dog...


    "Oh my god... are these guys crazy?" Joyce''s entourage watched the scene on the battlefield dumbfounded.


    "It''s over..." Joyce instantly fell into his command chair...


    Along the way, many calculations... at this moment are all empty...


    Joyce smiled bitterly and looked at the battlefield in front of him. For the Difan Group, this battle was over... But it was never his style to run away with his tail clipped without leaving anything...


    Joyce gritted his teeth, stood up, and ordered: "Aim the chain railgun at the void and blow me the void into pieces."


    "Your Excellency Commander... so that the entire nihil place is abolished..." His entourage said anxiously, "This doesn''t match the order we got..."


    "In the hands of the group, it is our property, and in the hands of the enemy, it is the bane of the enemy... It is better to destroy it than to let it fall into the hands of the enemy... Carry out orders." Joyce''s attitude is very determined. , No doubt.


    "Yes... Your Excellency Commander." The entourage reluctantly issued the order to blow up the void."Destroy, aim the chain railgun at the void and launch..."


    It''s just that the communication from the other side is not a simple word "Yes", but a ridiculous tone.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t follow this order."


    "Why? Why not execute the order? Soldier, do you want your family to be wanted by the group?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 356

    "I don''t have the habit of blowing up my own property..." The voice was obviously Zhou Ye. Since he had discovered the so-called secret weapon of the Emperor Fan Group a long time ago, how could he not be guarded?An arbitrary door is nothing but a big deal.


    Just when he was in the midst of the battle, an arbitrary door came to the spaceship loaded with the chain railgun, punched a big hole in the spaceship¡¯s armor, and controlled the entire ship in a blink of an eye. spaceship¡­¡­


    Why not destroy it?


    Obviously, why should such a good thing of research value be destroyed?Are you stupid...


    Chapter Four Hundred and Forty Seven


    "Destroy him... Destroy him immediately." Joyce is crazy, he can fail, can lose thousands of fighters, but the secret weapon must not fall into the enemy''s hands.


    No one dared to talk to Joyce at this time. The only thing they could do was to execute the order. As the order came out, all the motherships of the Emperor Fan Group turned their muzzles and aimed at the medium-sized mother named Destruction. Ship.


    Zhou Ye calmly watched the action of the other''s mothership, he didn''t care at all...These things could not hurt him, nor could he hurt the secret weapon he wanted to protect...


    "Fire, fire..."


    Dozens of buckets of red light hit the Doomed medium-sized mothership, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, his toes were a little on the deck, and dozens of arbitrary doors shining with golden light appeared around the mothership¡ª¡ª


    The red light that destroyed everything disappeared through any door...


    Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh not disappeared


    Instead, he appeared directly in front of Joyce''s flagship... Zhou Ye directly opened the other end of any door here.


    In an instant - Joyce''s flagship was beaten into a giant fireball -


    "It''s over--what are we fighting with..." Joyce looked at the command room that had turned into a spark, with a dull expression... The scene that just happened was completely beyond the scope of his understanding... His last The will to fight has been completely destroyed.


    "¡­¡­boom----"


    When Joyce finished saying this, his flagship''s endurance capacity finally reached its limit. With a loud noise, the flagship of the Emperor Van fleet, Joyce¡¯s ship... accompanied Joyce forever. Sleeping in this starfield, perhaps in the dead world, he would stare at the void forever, the place where he buried him and ended his battlefield career.


    The fleet of the Emperor Fan Group has completely lost its desire to fight after the flagship completely exploded...A mothership under the command of its captain, rushed to turn around and flee...


    Strictly speaking, they are only mercenaries supported by the Emperor Fan Group. It is unrealistic to expect them to have a steel-like will to fight. It is okay to fight a tailwind. Once they are defeated, they are the first group to escape.


    Facing the escaped motherships of the Emperor Fan Group, Zhou Ye wanted to vomit blood in distress...This Nima is all money, but there is no way, [the controller] manipulating the mothership of the Sovereign clan is already at the limit Now, their abilities are not unlimited...


    And there is only one mothership of his own. Which one is chasing or not?


    But, soon Zhou Ye didn¡¯t have to worry about it...because dozens of motherships of different shapes appeared suddenly behind the mothership of the Difan Group. These motherships were completely different from motherships of other standards. There is even a pyramid shape...


    "These are the guys from the Predator Group?" Zhou Ye could see their identities at a glance. It was obvious that his woman called his eldest brother to help... It''s just a coincidence, Madan''s. , They took all the cheapness...


    But forget it, my eldest brother who is cheaper is better than others who are cheaper...


    Zhou Ye sighed, turned around, opened an arbitrary door and returned to the command tower of his mothership.


    "My elder brother, they are here to help..."


    As soon as Zhou Ye returned to his mothership, he saw Aletta''s elated expression."Well¡ªI saw it, baby, remember to go back and exploit your brother more good things... this time he made a lot of money."


    "Don''t worry, dear." Aletta also gritted her silver teeth and said with a wry expression: "These guys...huh..."


    It''s true that Cao Cao arrived, and when the two were talking about Aletta''s brother, the mother ship master Miria said: "Master, there is an unknown communication request link..."


    "Come in..." Zhou Ye sighed, and sat on his command chair. Ayesha cleverly knelt down at his feet, nestling on his legs like a golden cat.


    "Hi, brother-in-law, I''ll help you..." As Zhou Ye expected, it was Aletta''s older brother Starka who appeared in the communication video...


    "It''s too time for you to come, brother..." Zhou Ye gave him a blank look, speechless.


    "Brother, aren''t you really here to take advantage?" Aletta asked directly without giving face to her brother.


    "Uh-you know, the organization of the predators is relatively loose, and the Difan Group is also a big guy. It took me some time to gather the staff..." Starka was also a little embarrassed...


    I said that I was here to help, but when I arrived on the battlefield, I realized that my brother-in-law had already defeated the enemy... I actually only had to chase the enemy. It seemed like I was here to take advantage...


    Zhou Ye was speechless, but looking at Starka¡¯s expression, he knew that this guy hadn¡¯t lied, and that he was not such a person, so he could only helplessly say, ¡°Forget it... You handle it... I have to clean up the battlefield after the war."


    "Well, don''t worry, I will never let go... I swear." Starka patted his fierce mouth, which is already the highest pledge of the predator.


    "I want half of the spoils." Aletta unceremoniously and directly started discussing the ownership of the spoils with her brother.


    "Well..." Starka was also a little helpless, who didn''t let them help much.


    "Then it''s settled." Aletta said, she hung up the communication directly. She knew what was going on here, her dear. If only her mothership was chasing, it would be a fluke to get a few ships. , But now, once a dozen motherships are owned by themselves, it really takes a big advantage...


    "Nice job, baby." Zhou Ye praised without hesitation.


    "No way...Who makes Umbrella poor now..." Aletta said, before Zhou Ye could speak, "I will go back to the land of nothingness and check the loss first, and then I will report to you later. ."


    "Well, go!" Zhou Ye nodded, and watched Aletta leave the control tower.


    Zhou Ye has no way of refuting the fact that Aletta complained about Umbrella¡¯s poverty. You must know that many of the materials needed to build the mothership are minerals that are not available on earth...


    This makes Umbrella who is trapped on one side feel cramped... Simply, now the first step towards the universe is very stable. Soon, Umbrella will occupy a place in the galaxy with its own system suitable for war. ...


    What kind of Umbrella will grow into in the future, Zhou Ye doesn''t know, but he will never be the same as today when the ships that chase the enemy mothership are stretched out...


    Just as Zhou Ye was thinking about his own thoughts, a weak voice rang under his feet, like a little cat calling.


    "Master...Master..."


    "Huh? Ayesha, what''s the matter? What''s the matter with you?" Zhou Ye asked, looking at Ayesha who was looking at her cautiously.


    "Master... I, I beg you for one thing..." Ayesha said weakly.


    "What''s the matter? Let''s hear it..." Zhou Ye asked with interest.


    "Yes, can you... Give the captured Ayesha''s clansmen to Ayesha to manage..." Ayesha said that she became more careful here. She was afraid that Zhou Ye would be offended, and she quickly explained: "Aye Shah never wanted to ask you to forgive the thoughts of the people who offended you. Ayesha just wanted to select a few people from them to spread your greatness to the entire Sovereigns..."


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye smiled and raised Ayesha''s chin with his hand, and asked, "Is that really the case?"


    "It''s true, Ayesha is really to spread the glory of your master..." Ayesha''s little head quickly...


    "That''s really difficult..." Zhou Ye pretended to be embarrassed, and said, "You must know that mining organic matter and minerals in the void requires a lot of labor. The supervisor there has applied to me many times... "


    "Master, compared to creating economic value for you, Ayesha will definitely let your glory shine in the entire Sovereigns... At that time, the entire Sovereigns will let you get what you want...Master." Sha begged.


    "It''s not impossible to think about it..." Zhou Ye pondered for a moment. It was only when Ayesha''s face became more and more desperate that she brought her a big reversal...


    "Really? Thank you master so much, I thank the master for those people..." Ayesha smiled, she really felt very happy at this moment, but obviously, she was a little bit happy too early.


    "I can give you the management of all the female Sovereigns..." Zhou Ye said: "But those male Sovereigns can only mine in the void..."


    "Thank you for the kindness of the master..." Although only some female tribesmen, Ayesha was already content.

 In Movie World Chapter 357

    "But all this is not without conditions..." Zhou Ye said, hooking Ayesha''s small head to his eye, and whispering in her ear: "You want this... this... this ..."


    "Master--you are so bad..." Ayesha''s face was flushed, and she knew that she still couldn''t escape the catastrophe, but she also wanted to try, what the master said, that kind of alternative feel¡­¡­


    After the war, I naturally need to relax. What other way to relax is more meaningful than to teach Ayesha?Zhou Ye said, there is no...


    Chapter Four Hundred and Seventy Eight


    On the edge of the void-there is a very strange building.


    It¡¯s peculiar because you can¡¯t see any windows in this building. There is a high wall around it. On the wall, the ionic sparks that keep flashing make people know and let people know how powerful it is. Power, I think no one wants to try the feeling of being hit by the ion current.


    From time to time, there is a group of Umbrella¡¯s hell paratroopers, driving the exoskeleton, passing by here at a neat pace.


    This is the prison set up by Umbrella in the void.


    Originally, the employees of the Difan Group mixed in the void were imprisoned here, but with the completion of the Umbrella Biochemical Laboratory in the void, there are fewer and fewer prisoners here...Of course, Zhou Ye is absolutely I won¡¯t admit that I used those guys as material for human experimentation. What I claimed to the public was that they had undergone labor reforms, had changed their minds, completely drew a line with the Difan Group, and had been released...


    As for where did the prisoners go after release?Zhou Ye said that there were legs on them, who knew?


    But today, this already empty prison is once again overcrowded--


    However, this time the prisoners are no longer employees of the Difan Group, but a group of Sovereigns with golden skin.


    "How are we going to be dealt with?" A Sovereign girl with a princess''s head looked at the building in front of me that seemed cold and cold... asked with a trembling voice.


    "I don''t know... Maybe we will be sold by these guys... Who knows?" a long-haired girl next to her replied, her voice full of pessimism and despair... "Know that in the galactic black market The price of adult women of our Sovereign nationality has always been high."


    "...Those people...Aren''t they afraid of revenge from our Sovereign tribe?" The short girls behind her innocently asked.


    "Don''t be silly, Judy, even if we want revenge, we must have the goal of revenge..." The long-haired girl laughed at her companion''s ignorance."Those buyers will never give us the opportunity to contact the people..."


    "..." The short girl was silent. She turned her head and looked around for a while, and then looked around her side... Maybe her companion was right, all around them were female tribesmen who participated in the battle. None of the male tribes appeared here.


    She even saw a friend who was serving on other motherships... but meeting here is obviously not something to be happy about, she is too lazy to say hello to her friends.


    The whole team walked forward in silence. After they were numbered, they were thrown into the prison. Because the prison was a little small and there were too many prisoners of war this time, they had to live in a prison with six people.


    Some people are sitting silently on the iron couch, perhaps reflecting on the reasons for the failure of this war, and some are yelling... It looks quite hysterical.


    "I want to enjoy the treatment of the Galactic Prisoner of War Convention... You are torturing prisoners... I want to..." A beautiful-looking girl finally couldn''t help it, holding the railing of the cell and shouting.


    Judy knows this girl. Her name is Yolanda. Her father is a member of Parliament. She looks very arrogant on weekdays, and can make people who are also Sovereign say arrogant. So you can imagine the character of this girl. Up.


    Yolanda''s yelling quickly summoned a team of hell paratroopers...


    "Hey, who is the head here, I want to enjoy the treatment of the Galactic Prisoner of War Convention, according to the convention..." Before Yolanda''s words were finished, there was a stick shining with electric sparks poking her on her body...


    In an instant, the girl with an arrogant face fell trembling on the cold ground."I...I...I''m going..."


    Obviously, the hell paratroopers were not interested in listening to her nonsense, and they came over again...


    Yolanda couldn''t speak any more...she had passed out.


    A group of hell paratroopers directly took their weapons and forced the other Sovereign girls in the prison back, and then set up Yolanda who was stunned to the ground and walked outside the prison.


    "Hey...what do you want to do to Yolanda?" Although she doesn''t like this girl very much, after all, she is in prison at this time. Judy feels that he should fight for something for his clan, at least not let them just like this. Landa took it away.


    But the answer to her was the two particle cannons shining red with destruction... and the cold sight on the visor of the hell paratrooper''s skull.


    Judy was silent... She really didn''t plan to face death.


    She watched this team of hell paratroopers take Yolanda away. Watching the team of hell paratroopers who took Yolanda, Judy finally couldn''t help but fell to the ground. She had never done so before. Hate myself, hate my weakness... hate my timidity.


    Are their Sovereign perfect genes really so proud of?Judy began to question the characteristics of his own race... The perfect gene only gave them a higher starting point, but... that is not the end...


    Just when Judy began to doubt that life was reshaping the Three Views... Yolanda had been taken into an empty room.


    "..." Yolanda was dizzy and saw a woman standing in the middle of the room. Although she couldn''t see her appearance, her golden skin let her know that this woman was also her own clan, which made her a little bit Relaxed a bit, and fainted completely.


    I don''t know how long it has been-


    Yolanda was awakened by a shout...


    "Yoranda... Yolanda... my friend..."


    "Who..." Yolanda slowly opened her eyes, and what caught her was someone she couldn''t think of."Ayesha-why are you? Why are you here... Oh, yes, I am stupid... You should have fallen into the hands of those thugs earlier than me. Did they treat you like that?"


    Ayesha smiled and shook her head, comforting her friend and saying: "Don''t worry, Yolanda, I''m doing well...very well, better than the one in Sovereign..."


    "How is it possible..." Yolanda widened her eyes in disbelief, and said, "Don''t those thugs abuse you?"


    "Torturing... to be..." Yolanda''s words reminded Ayesha of the little game that her master Zhou Ye played with her, her cheeks suddenly turned red... "It''s not a torture... although it was a bit painful at first, But it''s only the first moment, and then it will feel very good..."


    "...Ayesha, what happened to you..." Yolanda also noticed one thing at this time. Her friend Ayesha was not wearing a Sovereign battle suit. Not the Sovereign priest''s clothes, but the same clothes as the mobs who captured them."You joined them? You betrayed the Sovereign clan? You betrayed the mother clan who gave you the perfect gene..."


    "No, Yolanda... I have not betrayed the Sovereigns." Ayesha explained: "I just found a higher goal for the evolution of the Sovereigns... I think the direction of our people was in the past. All wrong...we..."


    "No... Ayesha, stop quibbling. You really betrayed our race..." Yolanda''s face was full of resentment."Drones will be controlled by these mobs because you leaked our top secrets to them? You traitor..."


    When all people are in adversity, they always want to find an excuse for their failure. Obviously, Yolanda is no exception. She found an excuse for the failure of the Sovereign clan... One they will lose the war and Not because they are not perfect excuses.


    "No... I don''t... I don''t even know what the top secret is..." Ayesha''s explanation is useless at all, people just want to believe what they want to believe...


    Looking at Yolanda''s expression that I finally know why we failed, Ayesha finally gave up arguing... Maybe her master was right, she is really not a persuasive material...


    "So... I have to do the job of persuading them..." Zhou Ye''s figure appeared behind Ayesha, and Ayesha cried bitterly in her arms as if she had finally found her master''s puppy."Master, you have to believe me, I really don''t know the top secret..."


    A large part of Ayesha''s nervousness was because Zhou Ye was afraid that her master believed Solanda''s words and believed that she really had the secrets of the Sovereign clan. Without telling him, Zhou Ye would be angry when she was angry. Can''t bear it...


    Chapter Four Hundred and Seventy Nine


    "Okay, good girl, I believe you..." Zhou Ye stroked Ayesha''s long hair and soothed her, while looking at the beautiful girl Yolanda with the princess head.


    Zhou Ye had to admit that, apart from the skin color, the Sovereigns deserved the title of their perfect genetic race. At least, he had just visited the prison and found no ugly girl...the ugliest are enough to rely on the earth. Face ate in the entertainment industry.


    "Who are you, who let you in...?" Looking at Zhou Ye who suddenly appeared in the room, Yolanda asked unceremoniously, as if this was her boudoir, and Zhou Ye was not Like the invited invaders, Zhou Ye''s natural tone almost made Zhou Ye almost amused...


    Before Zhou Ye could speak, Ayesha, who had calmed down, turned her head and said, "He is my master, the future master of the Sovereign clan..."


    For Ayesha, as long as Zhou Ye doesn''t doubt her and Zhou Ye doesn''t abandon her, then she doesn''t matter. Solanda''s so-called traitor accusation is far less important to her than Zhou Ye''s trust.


    "Ha...your master? Ayesha. You are really depraved..." Yolanda said disdainfully: "We Sovereigns do not have a master... before, there is none, and there will be no in the future. ..."


    "Yoranda, you..." Ayesha was stopped by Zhou Ye just as she wanted to speak.


    "Ayesha, let me come..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Follow the master''s will..." Ayesha said respectfully, but she paused for a while, and said a little uneasy: "Although Yolanda is one of the priests I have chosen for you... but she has not yet passed by. Tune, teach..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 358

    "Don''t worry, I''m the best at this kind of thing... Have you forgotten how you came here?" Zhou Ye smiled, Sovereign, you have to be proud of it for fun... All behave like Ayesha , It''s not fun... Isn''t the joy of tuning and teaching just here?


    "Tune... teach?" Yolanda didn''t understand the meaning of this phrase at all... But she could see that it was not a good word. With her arrogance, how could she not be angry.Yolanda raised his head and shouted angrily: "Bold, who gave you the courage to tune and teach a noble Sovereign?"


    "Yes, it''s this arrogant posture. I hope you can continue to keep it..." Zhou Ye smiled and forced Yolanda...


    Ayesha saw Yolanda who had been forced into the corner by Zhou Ye, smiled slightly, turned and walked out of the room... She believed that even with Yolanda¡¯s arrogance, in the hands of her master, she would soon become one. A docile kitten... This is her personal experience.


    Ayesha, who left the room, gently closed the door, she turned a deaf ear to the tearing of clothes, and the screams and screams that came from the room from time to time... She knew exactly what would happen, after all, she too Have passed from this step.


    Five hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Ayesha heard the silence in the room, she smiled and opened the door and walked in.


    Unsurprisingly, her former friend, the proud Yolanda, has become a well-behaved cat nestling at the feet of her master.


    "Welcome to Umbrella Cult, Yolanda..." Ayesha smiled and stretched out her hand to Yolanda who was still a little timid.


    Yolanda wanted to reach out and pat Ayesha''s hand. After all, the two had just fallen out, and she didn''t want to make up with this guy now.


    "Huh¡ª?" Zhou Ye snorted, making Yolanda tremble with fright, and the hand that slapped Ayesha couldn''t help changing into a gesture of shaking hands with Ayesha...


    "That''s right..." Ayesha smiled: "We are the master slaves and we must love each other to meet the master''s wishes..."


    With that said, Ayesha also lay down profusely, and nestled directly at Zhou Ye''s feet, the same posture as Yolanda...


    Seeing Ayesha''s actions, Yolanda suddenly felt as if she was mentally balanced...


    "You have to remember, Yolanda... everything about us belongs to the master, our glory, our body... even our minds and wills belong to the master..." Ayesha said The posture of a person who passed by taught his descendants.


    "..." Yolanda retorted intentionally, but after looking at Zhou Ye''s noncommittal look, she could only nod in aggrieved head.


    Three hours later-Yolanda was sent back to the prison where they were held again. Of course, she came back with a mission this time. She had to select qualified priests for her master...


    As for what is a qualified priest candidate?


    Zhou Ye said, first...beautiful, second...good figure...third...you must be proud.


    Zhou Ye is already enjoying this tuning and teaching game...


    It is estimated that it will not be long before these Sovereign women will be inspired by him to join the Umbrella cult founded by Ayesha...


    Even Zhou Ye had already decided on the organization of the twelve chief priests and high priests-just waiting for Ayesha and Yolanda to help him choose...


    As for the girls who weren''t selected, don''t worry. With the morals of Zhou Ye, how could you let them go?They will be the nuns of Umbrella Cult...


    That''s right, the entire Umbrella cult, Zhou Ye, has no intention of accepting men, including future believers, and Zhou Ye only wants women... No way, are you stupid to talk about morals with a man who is a collector?


    As for the Sovereign men?


    They must first go through the review of the review officer.Naturally, it is to examine whether they have scientific and technological information about the Sovereign in their minds... Those with scientific and technological information will be sent to the laboratory for extraction.


    Sovereign males who don¡¯t have scientific and technological information are more bitter. They will wear explosive collars and become a bitter slave miner in the void.


    There are no holidays, no salary, no entertainment, only enough food and fresh water to survive, and endless jobs... This kind of free labor, Zhou Ye likes the most...


    As for the time issue, Zhou Ye doesn¡¯t have to worry at all. He only needs to open the time barrier again to completely digest the dividends of this war in a very short time.


    Umbrella is rapidly climbing his technology tree at an unimaginable speed outside the world¡ªthe previous shortcomings will be filled one by one. As for the problem of no resource stars...Zhou Ye is also working on solving it.


    The development of a resource star is a very time-consuming and laborious task. First of all, we must explore, and then send a survey fleet to conduct field investigations. After determining the resource reserve of the resource star, we must send a mining team to mine. The whole process is at least More than ten years.


    But obviously, Zhou Ye didn''t have this time, and Umbrella couldn''t wait for this time.


    So what is the best way?Naturally robbed... robbed resource stars that others have discovered or even started to mine.


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already targeted a goal - a goal that was both delicious and easy to digest.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Eighty


    Emperor-in the command hall.


    Zhou Ye was studying here at this time the target he had chosen, but his current posture was a bit unpretentious.


    I saw him lying halfway on top of five Sovereign beauties, letting their hands do a full-body massage for him. There were two Sovereign beauties beside his feet who were lightly handed. He put his legs on them, pressing his leg muscles.


    Next to Zhou Ye¡¯s head was the priest of Sovereign, and now Ayesha, the high priest of Umbrella¡¯s Church, is holding Zhou Ye¡¯s head gently and tenderly, gently using her softest and softest place to give He was doing a head cushion, while Yolanda was sitting aside, cleverly helping Zhou Ye peel off a special Feida star fruit that resembled a walnut, and fed it into Zhou Ye''s mouth.


    Including Ayesha and Yolanda, a total of 13 beautiful women of the Sovereign nationality constituted the senior level of the newly born Sovereign Umbrella church. They were all tuned and taught by Zhou Ye. Everyone''s loyalty can be fully guaranteed.


    In their minds, Zhou Ye emphasized everything, and everything they belonged to Zhou Ye.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye was finally taken aback by the Umbrella religion created by Ayesha. The brainwashing nature of this Nyima religion is too strong.However, as a person with vested interests, Zhou Ye has no reason to oppose Ayesha''s creation of this religious religion.


    Zhou Ye sighed comfortably after eating the fruit that Yolanda had fed with his own mouth. To tell the truth, enjoying life like this is really easy to cause inertia...


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye still remembered what his purpose was. He was plunged into contemplation when he watched the scenes played by the main brain and extracted from the minds of those Sovereign people.


    These pictures include all aspects of the Sovereigns, politics, the military, and even technology... After seeing these pictures, Zhou Ye can say that he knows them better than some ordinary Sovereigns. race.


    The Sovereigns-a race that is proud of having perfect genes. The technology they possess is considered middle and upper in the galaxy, and they have a lot of resource stars.


    Especially, because of their unique steel-titanium battery technology, they also make their race quite wealthy.


    They have long abandoned the traditional means of reproducing offspring. In their opinion, this method is backward and unscientific. All of their tribesmen are produced by adjusting genes through artificial cocoons... This is what they pride themselves on. The origin of the perfect gene.


    In Sovereigns, natural production is illegal...


    Although this race can be called a great race... but they have no allies in the galaxy...


    Ask why?That''s so simple and straightforward, who would want to be friends with a proud race?Especially their irritability attributes make their enemies more than their friends.


    Zhou Ye chose to break through Umbrella¡¯s shortcomings of no resource stars, and he decided on the Sovereigns...


    There is no way, who makes the Sovereigns'' combat effectiveness very strong for other countries, but for Umbrella, an enemy who has special means to restrain them, it is really simple to capture them.


    And Umbrella''s methods specifically for the Sovereigns are already being produced in batches, and tens of thousands of [operators] loaded with control modules are on their way here.


    For Zhou Ye, which other target would be easier to overcome than Sovereign?No more...


    Without allies, its own technology is strong, but technology is restrained by itself, with more than 30 resource stars, enough to alleviate Umbrella¡¯s shortcomings... The Sovereigns are simply placed in front of Zhou Ye, undefended A big cake, why should he not rush to take a bite?Besides¡ªZhou Ye looked at these golden beauties around him, a race with such a high quality sister paper, it was hard to find.


    "Milia--" Zhou Ye sighed and wanted to sit up straight. As soon as he moved, the beauty Sovereign behind him felt his thoughts and hurriedly helped him up gently.


    "Waiting for your order, dominate." The figure of Milia, the mastermind of the Emperor, appeared in front of him.


    "How long will it take for our Silver Star cargo spacecraft to arrive?" Zhou Ye sighed, waved his hand, and let the beautiful Sovereign women leave his side... He was afraid to enjoy it again, what he had Fighting spirit will be consumed...


    The priests obediently bowed and retreated, and only Yolanda and Ayesha were left beside Zhou Ye.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 359

    "Master, the Silver Star is passing the fourteenth jumping point. According to estimates, it will take three more universes to reach here." Miria replied.


    "How is our plan to increase troops?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Master, as of now, we have reached the wartime standard configuration." Miriahui reported: "The Valkyrie has increased to 30,000, and the hell paratroopers have now reached 50,000... If necessary, we It can be overloaded to produce troops."


    "This is enough for the time being..." Zhou Ye sighed. He didn''t plan to kill the Sovereign tribe with tens of thousands of people alone. The real killer was still behind.


    "How about our virus research on Sovereign genes?"


    Umbrella started from a genetic virus... How could Zhou Ye forget this?


    "The genetically modulated virus targeting the Sovereign tribe has been completely successful." Miriahui reported: "After testing by thousands of people, the cleaner virus we developed has a rapid spread, strong concealment, and a quick attack time. After being put on Sovereign Star, it is expected that there will be a period of high winds in ten hours. Sovereign Star will become our new headquarters in Umbrella after 17 hours."


    Following Miria¡¯s statement, a three-dimensional projection of Sovereign star appeared in front of Zhou Ye. A dozen red dots appeared on the top and spread rapidly... After a while, the entire Sovereign star changed. Became a red planet.


    The dazzling red represents extinction, represents destruction¡ª¡ª


    "Not bad..." Zhou Ye nodded in satisfaction, while the two women beside him were unmoved, as if it was not their home star that was about to be destroyed...


    For them, this is both extinction and rebirth. They have the confidence to build a stronger Sovereign clan on the new Sovereign star, and they are not without mission.


    Their task is to rescue their people selectively at the peak of the virus outbreak, under the protection of hell paratroopers... Uh, how do you choose?What a clear thing, beautiful... proud...


    They have the confidence to turn these compatriots into their own church members and spread Umbrella''s divine light throughout the universe.


    As for worrying about their lives?It is completely unnecessary. Since they dared to go down, they were naturally vaccinated with Umbrella.Otherwise, what would they do to help their people?


    Afraid of the Sovereign genocide?That''s impossible... You must know that their clansmen themselves are made from artificial cocoons, and the Sovereign clan''s military powerhouse gene bank is one of Zhou Ye''s primary goals.


    The Sovereigns will not be annihilated in the future, but... they will become a race without men.Their genes will be infused with genetic codes that are loyal to Umbrella... They will be Umbrella''s first and crucial step to conquer the universe.


    They can continue to be arrogant when facing other races, but when they face Umbrella, their heads will be undermined.


    Zhou Ye, who planned all this, is waiting for his most important weapon to arrive...


    Three hours later-


    Miria, the mastermind of the Emperor, reported: "Master, the Silver Star has arrived here and has just merged with our fleet."


    "Then... let''s go..." Zhou Ye said vigorously."Let''s go to thoroughly conquer and conquer the Sovereigns."


    "Your will." When Zhou Ye sounded the horn of war, Miria''s eyes released a dazzling light.She couldn''t wait... as the signal passed through the fleet.


    Soon, dozens of motherships of various shapes began to jump at the same time, the target-Sovereign mother star.


    Chapter four hundred and eighty one


    The Stargate Jumping Point Checkpoint, two light-years away from the home planet of Sovereign--


    Originally, the star gates in the universe were public, and no empire or race had the right to set up checkpoints here... Even the usual fighting race, the Cree, did not violate the default rules of the countries of the galaxy.


    However, the Sovereigns set up a checkpoint here on the grounds that the gate is too close to their home star to ensure the safety of their home star...


    Fortunately, their checkpoints are really only to check whether there are battle mothers passing by. They did not conduct too strict inspections on merchant ships... and did not touch the interests of the galactic empires, so those empires also tacitly agreed with this matter.


    Today¡¯s routine inspection mission at this Space Star Gate is Angus. He is the captain of a battle mothership¡ª¡ª


    Angus was quite disapproving of the fact that he was on duty at Stargate.For him, what he most wants to do is not to come here to inspect these damn cargo ships... but to make contributions to the front line of the battle, gain military merit, and improve his status in the clan.


    Sitting in his command room, Angus idly looked at the starry sky outside. He was tired of watching this star field... But his mission period is not full yet, so he will stay here again. Only one hundred thirty-six universes can return.


    This is simply torture for him.


    Watching the cargo ships outside pass the checkpoints set up by the mothership, and then accelerate through another star gate.He was drowsy already watching such a scene...


    In fact, the so-called checkpoint is a circular three-dimensional light curtain pulled out by sixteen small spacecraft. All the spacecraft coming out of the star gate must pass through this light curtain, just like the airport security check on the earth...


    "Marcy, is there any news coming from the front line?" Angus, who was bored, asked the correspondent of his mothership.


    "Your Excellency Commander, there is no news from the front line..." Communications soldier Marcy thought for a while and said, "But I don''t think there should be any major problems. After all, the first time we will be destroyed three motherships is because The reason why the other party is in ambush near the star gate. This time we sent the First Fleet over... It is estimated that the thugs saw our mighty First Fleet, I am afraid they would pee their pants long ago?"


    "I really envy those guys..." Angus sighed. In his opinion, using the First Fleet to bully those thugs is simply an overkill. If it weren''t for the parliamentary decision, use this incident to show yourself to the entire galaxy. By the way, the strength of the army stunned some eager guys, this time it was impossible to send the First Fleet out to attack a small group of mobs occupying the void.


    This military operation has risen to the level of a political show, and it is simply a battle that must be won... It''s really a good place to gain combat exploits.


    You know, in these years, apart from the Kree and Shandars who continued their millennium war, other places are still very peaceful.Apart from qualifications in the military, there is really no better way of promotion, and this military operation is obviously a very good springboard, but unfortunately... he doesn''t have his place.


    Angus sighed again thinking of this.


    Just as Angus was thinking about making himself some fun, suddenly there was an exclamation in the command room¡ª¡ª


    "Gosh--what the hell is that..."


    "Which family of mothership is this... so big..."


    "Not good... the weapons on their mothership are being charged... hurry up, quickly turn on the defense..."


    Angus stood up hurriedly and looked out the window--


    I saw that an extremely large mothership had passed through the star gate...The hideous muzzle of this triangular mothership was shining with a red light representing destruction¡ª¡ª


    "Tactical avoidance--" Angus yelled.


    However, it was too late...With mental arithmetic and unintentional...Zhou Ye''s emperor had been charged early.


    "Destroy them." Zhou Ye looked at the Sovereign spacecraft that could be called a mothership in front of him, and said: "In order to keep the operation secret, don''t survive this time...to destroy them completely."


    Following Zhou Ye''s order issued.


    The perverted ship-borne forerunner annihilation artillery on the Monarch roared and set a beam of destruction at the Sovereign mothership-in a moment, the entire Sovereign mothership-disappeared, they directly Disappeared in this universe, only some debris floating in the universe proved that they had indeed appeared here just now.


    You know, the Forerunner Annihilation Cannon can be said to be Umbrella''s highest technology now. It claims to be able to completely destroy a small planet with one shot. The energy of one shot is enough for Zhou Ye to feel distressed for a long time.


    Even the last time Zhou Ye was ambushing the mothership of the Sovereign clan at the Star Gate, Zhou Ye was not willing to use it.


    In fact, every time it is used, the service life of the nuclear fusion reactor on Zhou Ye¡¯s mothership is reduced by three years, but this time, because of the secrecy of the operation, Zhou Ye can''t care much...


    After completely destroying Sovereign¡¯s outpost mothership near the star gate, the Emperor left the star gate and vacated the place for other motherships that followed¡ªsoon dozens of various motherships and ten Several cargo ships of various types also passed the star gate one by one.


    Of course, the Emperor did not do nothing after it left the star gate. The first thing it did was to lock the cargo ships gathered near the star gate and warn them not to leave here... at least Stay here for twenty universes.


    And you must keep the communication silent, otherwise you will face the ruthless destruction of the Emperor.


    Why don''t those cargo ships know that they are suffering from the pond fish... Every one of them can run cargo ships in the galaxy and eat all the old oily oil that has been weathered and rained... Know when to obey and when to resist.


    Now is the time to obey...


    Seeing that I had complied with the other party''s orders, the hideous triangular mothership did not send its own cargo ship on board the landing ship. The merchants felt a little more stable in their hearts... It is estimated that this time there is no danger, even some. The captain was still thinking about it beautifully, and there will be new talks in the future, and there will be one more topic on Gou Mei paper.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 360

    Soon, Zhou Ye''s fleet completed the final assembly-after leaving two motherships to watch these merchants, the fleet flew to the Sovereign family''s home star mightily-


    Standing on the control tower, Zhou Ye looked at his fleet outside through the holographic three-dimensional projection... The feeling when dozens of huge motherships flew together was really exciting...


    But Zhou Ye was not satisfied¡ªbecause these motherships, except for the Emperor, were all captured Sovereign motherships and motherships of the Emperor Fan Group mercenaries... the entire fleet seemed to be diverse, Give Zhou Ye the feeling of a miscellaneous army.


    But-soon, the time for Umbrella to take off has come. After occupying the entire Sovereign clan this time, Umbrella will get sufficient resources, and the new mothership will start soon... when the time comes, Umbrella no longer needs these miscellaneous motherships, they will drive Umbrella¡¯s own star destroyer across the galaxy.


    Zhou Ye''s eyes seemed to see through the barriers of space and saw the umbrella flag floating above the mother star of the Sovereign clan.He stroked Yolanda and Ayesha''s long golden hair with his hands one left and the other right... "Perform the second phase of the mission, the mission code is [Blockade]!"


    "Your will, dominate." Miria agreed with excitement and began to convey orders in front of Zhou Ye."For all mothership ideas, the first phase of the mission [Raid] has been successfully completed, and now in accordance with the established procedures, start the second phase of the mission, the task code is [Blockade]."


    "Ingrid understands that I will seal the Orson Star Gate." Ingrid''s voice was communicated to Zhou Ye''s ears via communication."My dear, the idea is safe..."


    "Aletta understands that with me, a fly can''t even pass through Phil Star Gate." Aletta''s voice also passed."Don''t worry us, dear..."


    "Don''t worry, my dear, I am the safest..." Zhou Ye said, "You also have to be safe. If things change, retreat to me quickly..."


    "Waiting for the news of our victory..." X2


    The two women directly ignored Zhou Ye''s words and cut off the communication... With their pride and pride, how could they withdraw to Zhou Ye''s side when something happened?Fortunately, Zhou Ye had arranged a defense force around them early.


    As the two women cut off communication, more than a dozen motherships slowly separated from the fleet and flew towards their own predetermined targets on the left and right sides... They will be responsible for the task of blocking the star gates around the Sovereign clan home star... ¡­


    Watching his two women leading their respective squadrons away, Zhou Ye commanded: "Go ahead at full speed, target Sovereign Star-let us ignite Umbrella''s new war there."


    "Yes, master!" Miria said excitedly: "Target Sovereign, everyone has it, go ahead at full speed."


    Chapter Four Hundred and Eighty Two


    Sovereign Home Star-Supreme Command-


    "Your Excellency Commander, I think you should take a look at this..." A hurried Sovereign woman took a new star map and handed it to the Sovereign Supreme Commander August, "This is The last image from the Issad Supply Station... After passing this image, we completely lost contact with them..."


    "Huh?" August took the star map, and saw that the image above was of dozens of motherships sailing.He frowned and asked, "Is there any news coming from our Stargate Checkpoint?"


    "We have lost contact with all the Stargate checkpoints..." the female Sovereign tribe said helplessly: "I think they may have fallen completely..."


    "Who are these guys?" August looked at the mothership on the star chart and couldn''t help but mutter to himself.


    Ordinarily, all the motherships in the interstellar civilization in the Milky Way have their unique shapes, such as the star-shaped mothership of the New Star Empire, and the heavy feeling of the mothership of the Kerry Empire... This is caused by their unique technology. of.


    However, in this fleet, there are various forms of motherships, and there are even Sovereigns¡¯ own motherships... This makes Auguste scratch his head. He is sure that the motherships of his family have never been sold. After... Except for the first fleet sent out, the other motherships are parked in the airport...


    But these Sovereign motherships, how did they appear in the opposing fleet?Wait¡ªthe fleet sent out?


    Auguste hurriedly stretched the image with his hand, and made the image the largest. At the edge of a mothership of the Sovereign clan, he saw the number of the mothership...V1-31...


    V1 means that he belongs to the first fleet... 31 is his internal number in the fleet... this is the first fleet sent out.My god-the first fleet was destroyed by the group?


    "The highest-level alarm is sounded-I order all combatants to immediately end all vacations and enter combat readiness... activate the protective device of the home planet... Now, immediately, immediately..."


    "But...sounding the highest-level alarm requires the authorization of the Parliament..." The Sovereign woman said hesitantly.


    "I will bear all the responsibilities... Now execute the order." August said hastily: "Now, open all the shelters-evacuate all the people... This is an order."


    "Yes, Commander..." The Sovereign woman seemed to be infected by the anxiety of her boss and ran out all the way.


    "I hope it''s just a false alarm..." Auguste sighed lightly, and sat in his chair.


    He already understands where this fleet came from... the mob who occupied the emptiness-the goal of the parliamentary political show... Now it seems that it is not as simple as a mob...


    Able to capture so many Sovereign motherships... Obviously, their strength is not weak.


    But fortunately, the Sovereigns in this political show wanted the Difan Group to be cannon fodder, and then won the victory without loss... So they did not choose to face the whole galaxy live broadcast, but planned to record first and then edit later... Otherwise, I''ll lose my lord this time.


    The harsh sirens sounded through the entire Sovereign Star¡ªall the motherships of the Second Fleet were rushed into the air. They were tasked with blocking Zhou Ye''s fleet... After all, the Sovereign Star was their home, no matter what they I don''t want to burn the war on my own land.


    In the outer space of Sovereign''s home planet-Zhou Ye''s fleet has arrived here.


    In the command room of the Emperor, Miria was lowering her head, standing in front of Zhou Ye like a child who had made a mistake, reviewing herself."Sorry, Master, I was too risky to enter... I didn''t find the temporary space supply station in advance..."


    "It''s okay, Miria." Zhou Ye stood in front of the window, staring at the beautiful planet in front of him... smiled at the motherships rising from the star of Sovereign... said: "Our earlier Once the task was completed, it was beyond my expectation. Sooner or later they will find out that we are here. At this point, all their resistance is meaningless."


    "But the master..." Miria wanted to review her mistake again.


    However, Zhou Ye interrupted his words."Rather than indulge in the mistakes of the past, how about coping with the war before me? Miria..."


    "Yes, Master." Miria stood straight and said solemnly, "Please give your order, Master."


    "We assaulted them to completely block this place...to prevent any information from leaking out... Now all the star gates are blocked, and the entire Star Sovereign is already a turtle in the urn. It''s time to let them know... Facing Umbrella, how ridiculous their resistance is." Zhou Ye said after a pause, and ordered: "Release all [controllers], let these proud Sovereigns know that they are proud of it. How naive the technology is in our eyes..."


    "Yes, master." Miria gave orders to the fleet directly through her body."Release all [controllers]!"


    Following the order, dozens of motherships simultaneously released tens of thousands of flying objects like crystal sea urchins against the second fleet of Sovereign tribe that was rushing towards them...this is Umbrella¡¯s secret weapon, [controller .


    In the face of the controller released by Zhou Ye''s fleet, the Sovereign''s second fleet did not show any weakness to release its own unique remote-controlled small aircraft-in their opinion, the small aircraft controlled by their own tribe is absolutely easy Can smash these weird crystal sea urchins...


    But a scene that made them dumbfounded... After all the small planes approached the crystal sea urchin, they did not fire a single shot, and directly guarded the crystal sea urchin in an escort formation... and flew directly towards their mothership. Come.


    In the mothership, the pilots in charge of remote control also found that they could not control their own fighters...


    The distance between the two parties is not too far. The [controllers] went straight to the assembly point of the Sovereign Second Fleet under the protection of the Sovereign aircraft under their control, and soon... they reached the optimal control distance. The rest of the process is to activate the defense system in the Sovereign clan mothership, and then in the incredible gaze of those Sovereign clan officers and soldiers, as if entering their own backyard, they boarded their mothership...


    The entire battle lasted twelve minutes, and Umbrella was slightly injured, because the controller was a little careless when he boarded the ship, and he got to his feet... and Sovereign''s second fleet... was completely destroyed.


    The Supreme Command of Sovereign--


    Auguste stared blankly at the scene on the screen in front of him. He couldn''t understand why his fleet was captured by the opponent, if it was because the opponent had cracked the remote control mechanism of the Sovereign fighter... Then why The ship was also captured by the opponent?There is no remote control device on the mothership...what the hell is going on?Did the Second Fleet rebel collectively?This is a bit too nonsense...


    "Activate the ground defense system...The Third and Fourth Fleet is temporarily prohibited from launching..." August ordered.


    He doesn''t dare to give food to people anymore...A second fleet was wiped out in the blink of an eye...How long can the third and fourth fleets be sent out?He didn''t know anything in his mind.


    Although I don¡¯t know why, those fighters and motherships will be captured by the opponent without resistance... But I think it should be related to those weird crystal sea urchins¡ª¡ª


    But before figuring out the mechanism of those things, Augusta dare not send people to deliver food... The Sovereigns have four fleets in total... Two of them have been ruined... The last two fleets are not. Dare to send out again.


    On the other hand, Zhou Ye was also happy that he would no longer send people to deliver food...


    "According to the scheduled plan¡ª" Zhou Ye looked at the star Sovereign, the waiting air defense position and the panicked crowd on the street... leaked a sneer and said: "The extermination plan can begin..."


    Chapter Four Hundred and Eighty Three


    "Start the extinction plan--!"


    With Zhou Ye''s order, all motherships beside the Emperor, except for the Sovereign Second Fleet, which was just captured by the [controller], all the other motherships were scattered... Lin Mother Star surrounded Tuantuan.


    In the ground command post, August looked at the strange movement of the opposing fleet and was lost."What do they want to do? Shouldn''t they concentrate their superior forces to break through the ground defense with all their strength, and then land? Are they going to disperse and land? But this is too stupid..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 361

    In August''s opinion, scattered raids are the most stupid choice... If the opponent concentrates all the troops to make a breakthrough, and then expands the landing point from point to point, I will really have a headache.


    Because after all, all the air defense weapons on the planet could not be concentrated at one point, if Zhou Ye really chose a place with the weakest air defense force to land, then he would really be helpless.


    Once the war hits that point, August intends to temporarily abandon the breached location, and build resistance fortifications around the enemy''s landing site with all his strength... Saying nothing will allow the opponent to expand the battlefield.


    It''s just that the movement of the enemy fleet now makes Auguste confused... He can only order all the troops on the ground to stand up and defend his own airspace... At present, he can only respond to all changes.


    Fifteen minutes later--


    In the command tower of the Mothership Emperor, Miria is reporting the progress of the battle to Zhou Ye."Master, all motherships have reached the predetermined area."


    "Then... let''s start, let''s light this flame." Zhou Ye smiled and lightly tapped on the three-dimensional projection map of Sovereign in front of him.A red dot appeared on the spot he touched...


    Following his order, all the motherships simultaneously dropped a giant virus tank with a diameter of three meters towards Sovereign Star. When the virus tank passed through the atmosphere of Sovereign Star, the high-speed movement of the ball caused the fire The Sovereigns below were nervous...


    But they later found out that these bombs seemed huge... but in fact the damage caused was not serious. Only one bomb hit a residential building and killed a Sovereign who had no time to escape. No casualties--


    Just when the people on the Sovereign star were grateful for the weak power of the bomb, Zhou Ye smiled and looked at the projection of the Sovereign star in front of him. It was on Sovereign that had been reduced countless times. On Lin Xing''s three-dimensional map, red dots are emitting dazzling light...


    From a distance, the entire Sovereign star is like a leper, with red spots on his face, and these countless red spots are spreading out little by little over time... ¡­


    "Ayesha, are you saying that the people of your clan are fortunate that the bomb I dropped was not a big bomb?" Zhou Ye took a look with interest at the close-up scene on the Sovereign star that Miria had shown him on the other side. , The Sovereigns on the street of one of the bombing spots were hugging each other, jumping and screaming happily.


    "Their stupidity is the cause of their death... Master." Ayesha mocked those tribes unceremoniously: "The future Sovereign tribe will be stronger... These stupid people are only worthy of the rise of the master. Stepping stones."


    "They don''t deserve to be bathed in Umbrella''s glory in the coming new era. They are damned. Master." Yolanda was more direct."They have no need for salvation at all."


    "Don''t say that...you still have a lot of tribesmen worth saving." Zhou Ye said, smiling and pointing his finger on a beautiful Sovereign woman singing on the street screen. "For example¡ªher."


    "She is our famous singer Fiona, Master, your vision is as good as ever..." Ayesha smiled and cuddled against Zhou Ye''s legs and introduced: "It is said that her Singing can make the deaf hear the sound... but because the Sovereigns are not deaf, I don''t know if this rumor is true or false."


    "She is known as the most perfect woman of the Sovereign clan, and her supporters are all over the galaxy, master." Yolanda also introduced the information she knew, not to be outdone."If it''s her... barely qualified to serve and serve you, Master."


    "Interesting... I didn''t expect that I would click on it casually, and I would click on the king..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Ayesha, Yolanda... I will give you a little more mission..."


    "Your will is our mission, Master." The two goddesses waited solemnly for Zhou Ye''s order.


    "Don''t be so serious..." Zhou Ye patted his leg lightly, "Come..."


    When the two women watched Zhou Ye''s movements, they knew what their master wanted. They stood up cleverly, sat on Zhou Ye¡¯s lap, nestled their bodies in Zhou Ye¡¯s arms, and waited for Zhou Ye¡¯s help. Their orders.


    "I want this woman-after you go down, the first task is to find her for me, and then bring her to me." Zhou Ye gently rubbed the two women''s slender waists, and said, "The issue of intelligence support, You can consult Milia directly. I think at that time, the information Milia collected was enough for you to find her."


    "It''s the master¡ª¡ª" X2


    "So now, let''s celebrate first-Umbrella''s new birth, and the rebirth of the Sovereign clan..." At this point in the plan, Zhou Ye has seen the end, and there is no suspense... he I plan to have fun with small emotions, for example, while watching the destruction of the Sovereign tribe, while playing with the women of the Sovereign tribe...


    Ayesha and Yolanda looked at each other, and a charming smile leaked out of their faces. One was in charge of the upper part and the other was in charge of the lower... They started to carry out the orders issued by their master... This is long for them. I''m familiar with the road.


    On the other side¡ªon Sovereign, Auguste is anxiously waiting for the test results¡ª


    He wouldn''t be like other Sovereigns, naively thinking that the opponent threw a dud bomb, so he was fortunate for his luck.


    The first time Zhou Ye dropped the bomb, Auguste issued the interception order. Although the harvest was very little... However, he still sent troops to collect the remains of the poison canisters scattered on the ground and sent them to the Sovereign Lab. Testing in...


    However, Umbrella''s achievements in genetic technology far exceed those of the Sovereign people. Although the genetic virus that they have developed against the Sovereign gene has been detected... but they have no way.


    Destruction is always faster than construction. The time required for the cultivation of a virus is calculated in units of ten years, and the cultivation time of a vaccine to crack this virus... needs to be multiplied by two on this basis.


    The Sovereigns don''t have a cheating device like Zhou Ye... They have superb genetic technology, but they can''t do anything about this virus against their genes... They only have ten hours.


    Auguste dragged his exhausted body and walked out from the meeting place of the Supreme Council. Just in the emergency council, he proposed to surrender to the other party immediately... His proposal was completely rejected by the councilors.


    The congressmen clamored to coexist and die with Sovereign... They would fight until the last Sovereign.


    "A bunch of idiots..." Auguste murmured: "What are we going to fight against? All the fighters can''t be launched into the air...the air will become the opponent''s combat power...even if you get away by chance. , Can''t go through the star gate, and will eventually get lost in the vast universe. We are now a pet beast in a cage... Whenever we want to be slaughtered, it is only a matter of time... "


    Looking at the uneasy tribesmen on the street... Auguste sighed, Zhou Ye¡¯s gene virus canister was concealed by the parliament. They played the banner to stop arousing the people. Upset...


    But if there is no more action-these people may not escape death.Auguste shook his head. Perhaps the Sovereigns should really experience a Phoenix ashes to be completely reborn...The members of the parliament are too old to live in the glory of the past and refuse to wake up.


    They never know that time is passing, all races in the galaxy are desperately evolving themselves in order to survive... But these old guys are indulging in the glory of the perfect race in the past. Now it seems that they are far from being called. The perfect race...


    Auguste hobbled towards his home. Because of his surrender proposal, he was deprived of the supreme command by the parliament. He is now just an ordinary Sovereign...


    Chapter Four Hundred and Eighty Four


    Six hours after Zhou Ye mothership dropped the virus tank.


    On the home planet of Sovereign, the virus has begun to break out¡ª¡ª


    In the underground shelters, there are groaning Sovereigns who lie on the ground everywhere. The perfect gene that has been modulated before they are born gives them a physique that never gets sick. Therefore, the Sovereigns have not had a hospital for a long time. The products of the backward system, they have only gene modulation centers.


    But obviously, in this situation, the genetic modification center can''t play any role. All Sovereigns who have suffered from the virus can only lie on the ground and groan, without any help from the outside world.


    This genetic virus made them weaken their muscles and couldn''t stand up like they had chondrosis...


    Some of the Sovereigns, whose resistance is slightly stronger, the virus is still in the incubation period, looked at these struggling tribesmen on the ground, and their hearts were full of fear and anxiety...They only knew that their home planet was attacked, and they didn''t know anything else.


    In their thinking, these enemies should soon be defeated and defeated by their own invincible fleet.Even hit the enemy¡¯s home planet and plunder them all in the name of war.


    But reality slapped them severely.


    Their proud fleet failed... the ground-based air defense weapons did not play any role. All they could do was hide in the underground shelter, shivering, praying for peace.


    On the other side, on the ground of the Sovereign family star, thousands of orbiting landing ships landed on the Sovereign star without any resistance.


    Sher District¡ª¡ª


    This is the gathering area of ??the powers of the Sovereign tribe-in the words of the earth, a noble community.


    In this magnificent community, all the privileged people of the Sovereign family live, and the Sovereign singer who is well-known throughout the galaxy, the residence of Fiona, known as the treasure of the Sovereign family right here.


    At this time, she was in her own home, taking care of her ill girlfriend, while waiting for rescue restlessly.


    Today was an ordinary day for her. She rarely had a day off without receiving an invitation to sing. So taking this opportunity, Fiona called her best friend and wanted to get together with her friends. Let''s go to the four-star tour together.


    Unexpectedly, they received news of an attack on their home planet just as they boarded their private spacecraft, and all spacecraft were forbidden to sail.


    Fiona had to take her friends back home again.


    When they turned on the TV, they saw a speech jointly delivered by the Speaker of Sovereign and the high priest, calling on all Sovereigns to take up arms to resist the invaders.


    The clever Fiona felt that in this war, the situation of the Sovereigns was not optimistic.Just when Fiona, encouraged by her two passionate best friends, took up self-defense weapons to defend her home planet... her best friend fell.


    This is a symptom that Fiona has never seen before. Her whole body twitches and twitches, and she is conscious, but she cannot respond to her call... This kind of symptom, even Fiona, who claims to have traveled across the galaxy Na has never seen it either.


    In desperation, Fiona could only put down her weapon, picked up the communicator, and asked for assistance-she could not leave her girlfriend alone.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 362

    But-she was not waiting for government assistance-but a group of guys in black exoskeletons and skull masks.


    "Who are you? What do you want to do?" Fiona asked sternly while raising the weapon in her hand and aiming at each other.This group of guys wearing unfamiliar mechanical assist devices are obviously not government officials of Sovereign Star, and Fiona raised her vigilance.


    "Fiona-the treasure of the Sovereign clan, the galaxy singer...yes, my luck is really good." A Sovereign woman in a white priest''s robe walked out from behind the paratroopers in hell.


    "You are from Sovereign? Why are you with them?" Although Fiona didn''t know who the hell paratroopers were, she contacted the speaker and their speeches just now, as well as the posture of all the hell paratroopers-she immediately understood What happened."You are a traitor to the Sovereigns...you actually helped these invaders."


    "No, I betrayed only the rotten council. Everything I did was for the Sovereigns to stand taller in the future." Yolanda retorted.


    "All your explanations are so pale, you betrayed the Sovereigns..." Fiona yelled furiously.


    "Forget it, it''s completely useless to explain to you..." Yolanda said, and said to the hell paratrooper behind her: "This is the person named by the master. Capture her alive...but don''t hurt her."


    "Yes."


    The leader of the hell paratrooper squad leader agreed, waved his hand, and surrounded Fiona with his men...


    "Don''t think about--!" Fiona yelled, raising her weapon and shooting at the hell paratroopers, but to her disappointment, her weapon, which was enough to kill a giant beast, only slowed down slightly. The action of the hell paratroopers rushing forward...In the end, she was captured alive.


    "Soon, you will be able to see my master... happy or not?" Yolanda walked slowly to the face of Fiona, who was turned by her hands, and smiled: "Maybe in the near future, you will become One of us."


    "Bah--!" Fiona''s answer to her was to spit.


    "What a rude move... I really don''t know how we Sovereigns can be an alien like you." Yolanda tilted her head and easily escaped Fiona''s sudden attack.


    "You are not qualified to call yourself Sovereign, you are not worthy." Even if Fiona was captured, she didn''t change her pungent character.


    Yolanda ignored Fiona''s provocation at all. Instead, she turned to look at Fiona''s two girlfriends, who were lying on the sofa unable to move. Obviously, the virus in their bodies had begun to break out.


    "What are you doing with Sister Feili? It''s me that you want to catch, let them go..." Fiona said hurriedly when she saw Yolanda suddenly becoming interested in her girlfriend.


    "A rare twin sister flower..." Yolanda smiled at the sisters, and then looked at Fiona again... This Fiona seemed to care about her friend. It was a good material. At least it will help the owner to tame the kitten.


    Thinking of this, Yolanda commanded: "Take these sisters away too...but you will be separated from Fiona..."


    "Yes."


    A few hell paratroopers walked out of the queue, directly erected the immobile sister flower, pressed Fiona and walked out... They would send Fiona and the sister flower to Zhou Ye''s mothership.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Eighty Five


    Fiona was taken by two hell paratroopers and walked out of her home.


    The sights along the way made her eyes widened in disbelief... I saw the graceful neighbors in the past, at this moment, they are either falling to the ground like their best friends, not convulsing, or being dressed and escorted to the ground. The soldiers who were equipped like the guys had bruised noses and swollen faces... even she saw dozens of clansmen had fallen in a pool of blood.


    The sound of explosions from time to time in the distance, as well as the strange fighter planes flying around in the blood-colored sky...The entire Star of Sovereign was set off like hell.


    "Who are you... who are you?" Fiona noticed a detail. Whether it was a fighter plane flying in the sky or a soldier escorting her, they all had an umbrella-shaped sign composed of red and white. Obviously, this It is the symbol of an organization or a country.But she has no impression of this sign...


    Because she has been invited by many empires, Fiona is quite familiar with the large organizations in the galaxy, but she can¡¯t recognize which organization this logo belongs to. It can invade her home star. This is definitely not a small organization. What has been done, obviously, this organization must be very large...


    "..." The hell paratrooper who escorted Fiona glanced at her and ignored her.For Fiona''s question, it was as if she hadn''t heard it.


    "What am I asking you...Are you from the quark tribe?"


    The quarks, an intelligent race in the galaxy, are known for their reticence. In fact, they do not communicate through language, but through the tiny antennae on their palms to exchange pheromones.I don''t know when, in the Milky Way, the quark has become synonymous with dumb.


    "Pay attention to your identity, prisoner." The hell paratrooper who escorted Fiona obviously knew this allusion. She stopped her steps and stared at Fiona and said coldly: "You better pray that you can be taken by the master. , Otherwise, I will ask the Lord to reward me with you. When you fall into my hands, I don''t mind letting you know what hell is like..."


    Seeing the hell paratrooper with an inch of red light in her eyes, Fiona was silent... She could not see any emotion in the hell paratrooper''s eyes, and some were just cold killing intent.


    During the next journey, Fiona honestly cooperated and did not commit suicide at the first moment of being captured, indicating that her deepest desire to survive and hope was still very strong.


    In fact, she didn''t walk long. Soon, Fiona was escorted by hell paratroopers and came to a clearing... This was originally a shopping mall square.And now, there is no longer the scene of the previous crowds...It is replaced by a heavily guarded temporary fortification.


    The hell paratroopers who escorted Fiona were scanned at the guard post and were allowed to enter the fortification... Fiona was also fortunate to be the first person to enter the Umbrella fortification on the Sovereign Star.


    Here, Fiona saw the hell paratroopers walking neatly from the rear compartment of a huge shuttle. Through the masks they had still put on, Fiona discovered that these were manipulating mechanical assistance. The people in the installation are actually pretty women. Although they are all women, Fiona does not dare to underestimate them...


    Because each of these hell paratroopers looked firm, and they couldn''t hide the excited and excited gaze in their eyes.Obviously, they are excited about the upcoming battle... This is something Fiona can''t figure out. Why would anyone like war?


    With such doubts, Fiona was taken by the Hell Paratroopers on an orbital shuttle that had unloaded the Hell Paratroopers she had loaded and was about to return to her destination. She knew that she would be taken to meet the masters of those populations.


    Who is the one who called for his own master?What purpose does he have for himself?Fiona didn''t dare to guess... But her faint heart was telling her that this was definitely not a good thing...


    With an uneasy mood, Fiona''s shuttle came to the outer space of Sovereign Star...Here, she saw the mothership of the Imperial Mothership, which is a collection of Umbrella''s technology.


    This-is this really a mothership?Isn''t this a city built in the universe?


    Fiona was already shocked by the ferocious behemoth in front of her.Even the new star empire built by the new star empire, recognized as the largest new star mothership in the galaxy, is as ridiculous as a child''s toy compared to this huge ship.


    When the shuttle flew close to the Emperor, Fiona observed the giant ship up close, and could even feel its terrifying. On its body, there were countless muzzles standing densely...It was simply a space fortress. .


    It wasn''t until-after the shuttle flew into the hangar of the Emperor, that Fiona woke up from the shock...


    She was silently escorted to a high-speed elevator by the hell paratroopers. The elevator started slowly, getting faster and faster... Through the elevator''s viewing window, Fiona saw a flashing scene outside the window. There are countless fighters ready to go... they have that umbrella-shaped logo on their tails.


    Five minutes later, the elevator stopped... Fiona saw a group of women in white clothes at the elevator door. These women looked like they had been waiting here for a long time.


    "This is the name of the master, the singer of the Sovereign family, Fiona." The paratrooper captain who was in charge of escorting her said a military salute to the woman.


    "I did receive Sovereign singer Ji Fiona." The leading woman returned a military salute and smiled: "Thank you so much, Captain Wendy."


    "It''s an honor for me to serve the master." Mentioned the master, Wendy couldn''t help but set up a frantic gaze that made Fiona feel terrified... Fiona didn''t doubt that if the so-called master wanted Let this Captain Wendy commit suicide, and she will execute the order without hesitation.


    Seeing Captain Wendy who had escorted herself here, he didn''t hesitate to turn around and leave... Fiona was even reluctant to leave this cold Captain Wendy, but... Captain Wendy''s. Leaving shows that she is getting closer and closer to her unknown destiny.


    "What does your master want to do with me?" Fiona finally couldn''t help but ask. After all, these women looked better than the cold hell paratrooper captain.


    "A good thing." The Valkyrie''s attendant was right. Their sisters dreamed of climbing onto the couch of their own master, and made this their lifelong goal...


    "I hope it''s a good thing..." Fiona murmured, whether it was a good thing or a bad thing... She was already like the meat on the chopping board, and she was left alone...


    "Before this, you still need to take a shower." The Valkyrie said and untied Fiona''s shackles. She didn''t worry that this girl would attack her... Of course, this was due to her. Superman''s strength.


    "How are my sisters?" Fiona couldn''t help asking.


    "They are undergoing treatment... After all, the virus in their body has already broken out. It''s not like you, just go through the immune gate." The Valkyrie explained.


    "Immunity gate? What is that?"


    "It''s the door sprayed with medicinal mist when you stepped off the shuttle." The Valkyrie smiled and pushed Fiona, who turned into a problem baby, into a luxurious bath room, "Okay." Now, I¡¯ll give you fifteen minutes to clean yourself, or I¡¯ll help you... Trust me, it¡¯s definitely not a pleasant experience."


    Chapter Four Hundred and Eighty Six


    Emperor-in the command tower-


    Zhou Ye was sitting in his seat, looking at the three-dimensional projection map of Sovereign''s home planet in front of him, and it was covered with a dazzling red.Shows that the virus has spread to the corners of the planet.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 363

    But Zhou Ye''s expression did not relax-after all, there were four companion stars next to Sovereign''s home star that were not far apart.These four companion stars are not actually the original planets of the Sovereign parent star, but were pushed to the Sovereign parent star by the Sovereign clan using technological means.


    The four companion stars were transformed by the Sovereign clan into their industrial gathering place, as well as a place of leisure and entertainment.And use the gravitational waves generated between several similar planets to produce energy for their use.


    Zhou Ye didn''t move them at first, but surrounded Sovereign Star first because all Sovereign fleets were parked here.Destroying the home star is equal to more than half of the success.


    Of course, Zhou Ye was not defenseless against them at all. Between the home planet and Ring 1, Ring 2, Ring 3, and Ring 4, Zhou Ye arranged three lines of defense with the controller as the main mothership as the supplementary... They come to trouble themselves at critical moments.


    Now that the home planet''s extinction plan is nearing its end, it is time to consider taking the four ring stars.


    Although the population of Sovereign on the four ring stars was less than one-tenth of the population of the parent star, Zhou Ye did not have the habit of keeping a tail.


    "Master, your dessert is here..." Just as Zhou Ye was considering what to do, the voice of the mastermind Milia interrupted his thoughts.


    "My dessert?" Zhou Ye asked in confusion."what is that?"


    "It''s the singer of the Sovereign family whom you hand-picked..." Miria said suddenly, "Master, the commander of the A1 defense line reported that a small spacecraft taking off from the home planet of Sovereign Trying to force through their defense line, he asks you, do you want to intercept?"


    "Of course it was intercepted...wait..." Zhou Ye stopped speaking, and looked at the three-dimensional map in front of him carefully, and saw a red dot flying towards Sovereign Circle 1 star... He smiled, "tell the line of defense Commander, let them go... and in the future, don¡¯t intercept any spacecraft departing from the home planet of Sovereign, let them go to their ring star¡ª"


    "...Why is this? Master?" Miria asked curiously.


    "These guys must have been infected with the genetic virus, but the guys who are still in the incubation period... let them go to help us win Sovereign''s four ring stars..." Zhou Ye said a little home star and ring 1 The inconspicuous red dot in the middle of the stars said: "They are our pioneers who won the four ring stars without blood..."


    "What if they don''t fly to Huanxing?" Miria asked.


    "Anyway, they are dead after being infected with the virus. Besides, I have blocked the star gates around me. Where are they going? The other nearest star gates are a million light years away. Do they dare to go?" Zhou Ye smiled Dao, he is in a good mood now, and the surprises those fugitives brought him saved him a lot of trouble.


    "Congratulations, Master, the problem that bothered you has been solved." Miria said with a smile.She knew that these four similar planets had been plagued Zhou Ye. When he set up the battle plan, Zhou Ye had a headache for these four ring stars.


    It¡¯s not that we haven¡¯t considered the situation of the home planet fugitives, but this probability is really too small. In Zhou Ye¡¯s view, a qualified government will definitely block the planet and give it to the other four planets. The people of the tribe left a little hope of survival.


    But now it seems that the people in power of the Sovereign clan are really not good...the least probable situations have appeared.This saves Zhou Ye a lot of problems... It''s not that Zhou Ye doesn''t want to attack five planets at the same time, it is really not enough troops... At present, Umbrella''s possessions are all that Umbrella can take out... The gap between the organization and a nation that has entered the interstellar age is measured in light years.


    If it weren''t for Zhou Ye who happened to have the means to restrain the Sovereign fighters, he would really not dare to let Umbrella come to such a snake swallowing elephant, it might be due to indigestion.


    Zhou Ye, who had solved a problem, was in a good mood... He remembered what Miria had just said."You said the singer I wanted was delivered?"


    "Yes, Master, Fiona is waiting outside the door for your call now." Miria said with a smile.


    "Let her come in, let me see how beautiful the real Sovereign treasure is." Zhou Ye stretched out on the chair and said.


    "As you wish, dominate." Miria said, waving her hand slightly.


    The door of the command hall opened, and a beautiful golden woman in a black dress walked in. It was Fiona after Mu Yu.


    "Why invade our home planet..." As soon as Fiona walked in, she asked Zhou Ye angrily."Invader... Executioner... Murderer... Metamorphosis..."


    In short, Fiona threw all the cruel words she could think of on Zhou Ye.


    "Bold¡ª!" The Valkyrie standing behind Fiona was scared of being out of control. This girl had just been obedient, but how could it suddenly become like this.She could hardly imagine the anger of her master.


    "Don''t pay attention to her, let her go on..." Zhou Ye waved his hand to stop the Valkyrie who wanted to step forward to subdue Fiona. He is now in a happy mood, facing Fiona, who is like a golden cat, Zhou Ye Find it interesting...


    "Yes, dominate." The Valkyrie retired with interest.


    Zhou Ye watched this beautiful golden chick in front of him with such interest, using the language of all the intelligent races known in the galaxy to speak about herself. Through the translator, Zhou Ye knew that she tossed and turned was nothing but a meaning, and said He is an inhuman executioner.


    After talking for ten minutes, Fiona finally finished all the vocabulary in her stomach... Finally, she said viciously: "You will die of your heart. I will never offer it to you as an executioner. Even the singing of a word..."


    "Puff--" Zhou Ye almost laughed. This girl thought she was calling her to listen to her singing?But it''s true that they want to come. The Sovereigns who have abandoned their traditional knowledge of reproduction have no idea what happens between men and women.


    "What are you laughing at?" Fiona asked dissatisfiedly looking at Zhou Ye with a smile on his face.


    "I''m laughing...you will sing your voice to me obediently..." Zhou Ye said as he walked towards Fiona."And it''s my own song..."


    "You are dreaming...oooo..." Before Fiona had finished her words, she was completely blocked by Zhou Ye... Zhou Ye will soon teach her how to sing the beauty that belongs to him. The singing...


    Chapter Four Hundred and Eighty Seven


    Three days later-


    The entire Sovereign home star and the four companion stars of Ring 1, 2, 3, and 4 have become a ghost.


    The five originally brightly lit planets are now completely dark.Only the dots of lights were pitifully dotted on the top, which was still the defense zone established by Umbrella¡¯s landing troops. Now all the Sovereigns, except those who joined Umbrella¡¯s Cult, have been completely destroyed.


    It can be said that the original perfect race, now only the hundreds of thousands of Sovereigns of Umbrella Cult.


    Standing in front of the window, Zhou Ye looked at the deadly silent planet in front of him, feeling a little bit in his heart...The war became more cruel after entering the interstellar age.Compared to being destroyed by others, Zhou Ye was more willing to destroy others.


    "Master..." Fiona picked up Zhou Ye''s clothes and draped them gently on Zhou Ye''s shoulders.Softly asked: "When will the new student plan start?"


    "It''s time to start..." Zhou Ye said, holding Fiona in his arms, "Let''s go, it''s time to start our new life plan..."


    "Of course, Master." Fiona said as she broke free from Zhou Ye''s arms, she turned around and called the two girlfriends Feili and Sister Julie who were still sleeping on the couch."Feili, Julie, it''s time to get up..."


    "Master, please let us go..." Feili was still begging for mercy between half-dreaming and half-waking... One can imagine how intense the battle just now was.


    When Fiona heard Feili''s dream talk, she couldn''t help but roll her eyes, and said directly: "Master is leaving now... I don''t want you anymore..."


    "No...Master, we can still bear it..." With Julie''s exclamation, the two women woke up completely."Fiona?...Can''t you let us take a break... The master loves you, so every time you beg for mercy and let you go, we can be tortured..."


    "It''s not that I won''t let you rest..." Fiona blinked her eyes innocently, and said, "Master is going to land on Sovereign, do you want to accompany your master or wait here?"


    "Of course I am with my master..." Sister Feili said in unison, hurriedly got up and began to dress...


    After half an hour----


    Sovereign Star¡¯s largest airport is heavily guarded, and tens of thousands of beautiful girls in golden priestly robes are waiting here uneasy.They are all members who have just joined Umbrella''s Cult. Between life and death, they chose to live.


    They only know that by joining this sect, they can get the right to survive...They can survive...Between life and death, they chose to bow their heads and live.


    And the priests of the Umbrella Cult did their words. After joining the sect... They each got a pill. After taking this pill¡ªthey never happened to them anymore. That kind of situation.


    And now, they are arranged here by the priest, waiting to meet their only master, the only supreme master of the Umbrella Church.Their hearts are nervous... They don''t know what the master who invaded their hometown will do to them.


    They didn''t make them wait too long¡ªa luxurious medium-sized spaceship steadily stopped in front of them.The high priest Ayesha who led them hurried forward, and at the hatch, hugged a handsome young man who had just walked out of the hatch.


    "Master, welcome to Sovereign Star." Ayesha said excitedly.


    "Ayesha, thanks for your hard work." As soon as Zhou Ye stepped off the spacecraft, he saw tens of thousands of Sovereign girls standing on both sides holding unknown bouquets to greet him. He knew that these were Ayesha¡¯s. Missionary achievements.


    "No hard work, for Umbrella, for the Sovereign clan, Ayesha didn''t work hard at all." Ayesha lowered her head and said respectfully: "Please allow Ayesha to introduce this planet to her master."


    "Of course." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    Ayesha directly took Zhou Ye and Fiona''s daughters behind him, changed to a Sovereign clan aircraft, and flew towards a semi-circular temple.


    This was once the temple of the Sovereign clan, but now it has become the headquarters of the Umbrella Church.

 The Movie World Chapter 364

    "Master, we controlled the gene bank and energy facilities of the Sovereign tribe in the first time, so now we can start our new life plan soon..." Ayesha introduced to Zhou Ye on the aircraft. With their own results."Our Umbrella Church now has 3,000 high-level priests, 16,000 low-level priests, ordinary nuns, 160,000..."


    "I don''t want to know how many of them there are, I just want to know... how high their loyalty is." Zhou Ye said.


    "Master, please rest assured, although they have only undergone preliminary brainwashing... but I have already applied for genetic modification equipment from the headquarters, and soon they will become the strongest rock of the Umbrella Cult..."


    When Zhou Ye heard this, he nodded in satisfaction.Umbrella has indeed started research on genetic modification brainwashing a long time ago. The message of being loyal to Zhou Ye and being loyal to Umbrella is directly injected into the other party¡¯s genetic genes in a gene chain model to ensure the other party¡¯s loyalty to Umbrella. .This technology has been applied to all aspects of Umbrella, and there has never been a precedent for problems.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye is quite confident in this technology.


    In this circular temple, Zhou Ye visited the artificial cocoons of the Sovereign tribe with great interest. In fact, it looked like an Egyptian coffin loaded with mummies. Although gorgeous, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t feel that this technique had any effect. What good.


    But this also saves Umbrella a lot of trouble. For example, the Sovereign family is relatively indifferent, which I have to say is somewhat affected by the artificial cocoon.


    Next, under the leadership of Ayesha, he visited the highest scientific research institute of the Sovereign family and their various high-tech achievements.


    After shopping around, Zhou Ye started to feel a little boring...


    Of course-Ayesha won''t let her host feel bored either. She arranged a grand welcome party for her host... Uh, the kind without clothes...


    Zhou Ye expressed that he was very satisfied with Ayesha''s arrangement.At the same time, the scene of following thousands of Sovereign sisters paper is still very spectacular...


    Chapter Four Hundred and Eighty Eight


    Ten hours after Zhou Ye landed on the home planet of Sovereign-hundreds of large cargo ships crossed the star gate and landed on the home planet of Sovereign.


    They brought Umbrella¡¯s scientific research personnel, and various equipment to rebuild the Sovereign star. Of course, they would not leave empty when they left. They would take away the Sovereign family¡¯s scientific and technological materials and unique Scientific and technological achievements, steel titanium battery.


    Because of the gene virus warfare used by Zhou Ye, most of the infrastructure of Sovereign Star has not been damaged. What is lacking now is only the people who control these facilities. It just so happens that human resources are not a big problem for Zhou Ye. .


    The Sovereigns themselves possess a large number of artificial cocoons, all they lack is time.


    It just so happens that time is just a toy that can be played with at will for Zhou Ye who has the gem of time.


    The task of these researchers who stepped down from the spacecraft is to inject the gene lock into the genes of the new generation of Sovereigns, so that they know who they should be loyal to from the moment they are born...


    Standing in the underground genetic modulation base of the Sovereign tribe, Zhou Ye looked at the dense artificial cocoons lined up in front of him, and said with a smile: "A new generation of Sovereign tribe will be born soon..."


    "Yes, Master, the new Sovereign clan will move to a higher peak under your leadership." Fiona said respectfully, standing behind Zhou Ye.As Ayesha also supervised all the newly joined priests and congregations under her command to receive genetic modification, the only ones who accompanied Zhou Ye at this time were the Galaxy singer Fiona and her two best friends.


    "Master, all gene modulation work has been completed and can begin..." The Valkyrie behind Zhou Ye reported.


    "Then... let''s start." Zhou Ye said, waving his hand, and a green magic circle enveloped the genetic modulation base.Time is accelerated here...


    On the outside of the gene preparation base, dozens of pipelines for transporting culture fluid to the base are overloaded. On the other end of the pipeline is the culture fluid manufacturing plant. Here... countless corpses of the Sovereign clan are turned into vehicles. When thrown into the huge decomposition pool in the factory, they will be decomposed into various effective ingredients to provide the necessary nutrients for the birth of a new generation of Sovereigns.


    Even though the culture fluid manufacturing plant is already operating at an overload, the culture fluid in their inventory is rapidly decreasing at a speed that can be discerned by the naked eye.The person in charge of the factory was screaming hoarse. He desperately urged the workers in various positions to speed up... He couldn''t imagine the punishment he would receive if he blocked the master plan for his own reasons.


    All he can do is desperately urge his subordinates to speed up... not enough bodies?Just contact the hell paratroopers to help transport... Not enough capacity?Just ask the Valkyrie¡¯s transport plane for help...


    In short, do everything possible to ensure the smooth implementation of the plan under your control.


    Two hours later-


    The culture solution in the reserve tank was finally about to bottom out...not dropping anymore.The person in charge of the factory also took a long sigh and put down the pistol on his temple... He was almost forced to apologize to death.


    This situation was happening in dozens of factories at the same time... After all, this time Zhou Ye was going to make hundreds of thousands of Sovereigns at once.


    And at this moment-Sovereign gene modulation base.


    Zhou Ye looked at the new generation of Sovereigns who were kneeling before him with satisfaction. There were no men...only the perfect race of sister paper.The first batch of new Sovereigns was only 600,000, although it was less, but... it was barely enough to fully activate the entire Sovereign home planet infrastructure.


    After all, modern facilities do not have a strong demand for human resources.


    The rest can be increased slowly in the future.


    "Master--!" The voice of hundreds of thousands of sister papers shouting at the same time was quite shocking...


    "Ahem-I think it''s better for you to wear clothes..." Zhou Ye said in embarrassment as he looked at the golden girls who had just walked out of the artificial cocoon.


    "Everything about us belongs to the ruler... the ruler can come to me at any time if he needs it." The golden sister paper closest to Zhou Ye threw a female eyebrow at Zhou Ye and said.


    "Yes, the master can also come to me..."


    "My one is bigger, Master, when will you be lucky to me..."


    Zhou Ye was frightened by these enthusiastic sisters and fled... Nima, one thousand at a time is no problem, a few thousand at a time can also hold on to gritted teeth, hundreds of thousands at a time...cough cough-very dangerous what.


    For the first time, Zhou Ye felt that he did something wrong...


    Seeing their master escaped, the new generation of Sovereign sisters all smiled and leaned forward and back together... They felt that their master seemed a little cute...


    "It''s terrible..." Zhou Ye, who escaped from the underground training room, wiped the sweat from his forehead and sighed.


    "Master..." The Valkyrie reported with a smile, "After the blockade was lifted, we received a contact request from the Difan Group. Do we want to take it over?"


    "Take it over..." Zhou Ye gave the Valkyrie a blank look. He wanted to show her the majesty of his dominance and talk about her, but it was not only she who was holding back a smile, but even the three daughters of Fiona were also laughing while covering her mouth. Now, the law does not blame the public...


    "Yes, dominate." The Valkyrie promised and connected the communication to the communicator she carried. A 3D projection screen was set up directly from the Valkyrie arm. It was a hedgehog-like silver hair that appeared on the screen. The collector Di Fan with a zombie face.


    "His Honorable Speaker Sovereign, it''s a great honor to see you..." Di Fan said, without raising his eyes, he crossed his hands and waved, and then he bent his waist deeply.


    This is the highest courtesy in the galaxy. The originally graceful gestures made in Difan gave Zhou Ye a very artificial feeling.


    "Di Fan--we meet again..." Zhou Ye''s voice made Di Fan raised his head in surprise. He thought this voice was familiar, and the young man in front of him was obviously not the speaker of the Sovereign clan. who is it?"Who are you? What about the Speaker?"


    "Our Sovereign clan has never had a speaker from now on, and some have only the supreme ruler." Fiona said, taking a step forward and introducing: "This is the supreme ruler of our Sovereign clan and my master. Zhou Ye is crowned!!"


    "..." Hearing Fiona''s introduction, Difan found it ridiculous. The young man in front of him was obviously not from Sovereign, but was their master?Are you kidding me...?


    But Difan didn''t dare to take Fiona''s words as a joke. The Galaxy singer, the treasure of the Sovereign clan, he knew...If this woman was not lying...Difan was in a hurry and a deep gift : "Please forgive me for my impoliteness just now."


    "Oh? Di Fan, you really don''t know me anymore..." Zhou Ye looked at this old guy interestingly... But it''s right to think about it. At the beginning, he and Di Fan only talked to each other, but they never met each other. Zhou Ye knew this old guy, but obviously this old guy didn''t know who he was.


    "Mianxia...?" Di Fan looked at Zhou Ye stupidly. He had no idea why Zhou Ye said such words, but Zhou Ye''s voice really gave him a familiar feeling.


    "The Land of Nothingness is mine now... Waiting for my Di Fan, I will find you soon..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Soon... Di Fan."


    "Yes... It''s you...?" When Di Fan heard the Void Land, he finally remembered who this voice was.


    Zhou Ye ignored him and directly signaled the Valkyrie to turn off the communication... Now, the entire Sovereign clan has almost completely fallen into his own hands, and the rest is to slowly eat their resource stars away from the home planet. Lost... These are completely unnecessary for his own fleet here, and here, he plans to separate the church from state, let Ayesha manage the Umbrella Cult, and let Fiona be the head of government...


    "Fiona, are you interested in being the first female speaker of the Sovereign clan?" Zhou Ye turned to Fiona and asked.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Fiona was shocked, and then asked, "Is this your order?"


    "Of course...no, I''m not consulting your wishes..."


    "Then I don''t want to." Fiona said without hesitation: "I just want to follow you and sing for you a piece that belongs to you..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 365

    "..." Hearing Fiona''s words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but think of the night when Fiona was killed.But forget it, since she didn''t want it, let Yolanda take over.


    After returning, Zhou Ye told the two little female slaves of his thoughts, but the two girls also cried and refused to stay here...Finally, they had to use the most primitive and fairest method to draw lots¡ªthree people draw lots. , Two left...


    In the end, Ayesha and Yolanda had to take up the positions of Umbrella¡¯s High Priest and Sovereign¡¯s first female speaker-when they left Zhou Ye, it was a pain to cry... Zhou Ye almost couldn''t help taking them away. Finally, Zhou Ye had to make sure that after he was busy with the Difan Group, he would come here to build a two-way arbitrary gate for them so that they could go anytime. Find him...


    Only then did they reluctantly let go of Zhou Ye...Of course, they had to be crazy before parting that night.Even Ayesha personally presided over the consecration ceremony of tens of thousands of people in order to leave a deeper impression in Zhou Ye''s heart... Well, it''s really just a consecration...


    Chapter Four Hundred and Eighty Nine


    Zhou Ye sat in his mothership--quietly thinking about the affairs of the Difan Group.


    To tell the truth, this old guy is not easy to deal with, one of the ancestors of the universe... the earliest born intelligent race, because he lost a bet with the goddess of death, he was forever forbidden to enter her kingdom... so he became an immortal exist.


    Of course, this is something in the comics. In fact, in the movie world, he is just a rich man.He would be embarrassed by the violent power gem, saying that he was a cosmic veteran was always exalting him.


    The question Zhou Ye considered was not how to kill him, but how to annex all the assets of the Emperor Fan Group...This was what Zhou Ye cared about most.


    "Di Fan...Di Fan..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help but mutter.


    "Master, do you have a headache for collector Difan?" Fiona asked curiously.


    "I''m not worried about that old guy..." Zhou Ye said, hugging Fiona who walked to him and said: "I''m just thinking about how to make Umbrella annex the Difan Group..."


    "Master, I think you are looking in the wrong direction..." Fiona said, "Although the Difan Group was created by a collector, the host is his daughter, Karina Difan."


    "Oh? He also has a daughter?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Yes, Karina Defan, the collector''s daughter, she is now presiding over the affairs of the Defan Group. I met her when I was in a concert on Cygnus X-1 star..." Fio Na introduced: "She is a very beautiful girl...and very confident. The Difan Group has been running very well under her care."


    "Interesting...so interesting..." Zhou Ye stroked Fiona''s long hair and fell into deep thought. To say that when dealing with men, Zhou Ye''s methods are very limited, at most it is to destroy the opponent physically and physically. ... But when dealing with women, he can conquer each other from the spirit to the body.


    "Master, in fact, Karina is also a poor girl..." Fiona changed her posture, nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, and said, "She originally had a lover, but her father collector wanted her to Knowing the difference between the immortal and ordinary people, I separated them for a hundred years and promised that they would no longer oppose this matter after a hundred years..."


    "What happened later?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "A hundred years later-Karina went to her lover with joy, only to find that the man is already dead..." Fiona said with a helpless look."Since then, Karina has fallen out with the collector. Although she knows that the collector is for her good, she still refuses to forgive him. The father and daughter have not spoken for nearly ten thousand years..."


    "This is really a sad story..." Zhou Ye thought for a while and asked curiously, "Then she married again later?"


    To be honest, Zhou Ye is very concerned about this issue. If according to the immortal standards, we get married once every 100 years... I''ll take it... This girl can''t take it...


    Fiona looked at Zhou Ye¡¯s expression, and instantly understood her master¡¯s thoughts, and said, ¡°Master, you are too bad. Karina has never loved a man since that time. She now likes women. ...In her words, when such feelings are separated, it will not be too painful."


    "Lala..." Zhou Ye was speechless. Is this a variant behavior after emotional frustration?"Then where is she now?"


    "Of course it''s at the headquarters of the Difan Group..." After Fiona finished speaking, she realized that her master was still blank, and she said suddenly, "Master, don''t you know where the headquarters of the Difan Group is?"


    "Uh-I haven''t had time to inquire..." Zhou Ye said embarrassingly.


    "...The headquarters of the Difan Group is on the Cygnus X-1 star. That is the collector''s hometown. The group headquarters he created is naturally on his ancestor star." Fiona said directly.


    "...How do you know so much about the collector''s daughter? Didn''t Karina chase you after?" Zhou Ye asked suspiciously.


    "She pursued me, but was rejected by me..." Fiona hugged Zhou Ye''s neck and said spoiledly: "Is it the first time the master didn''t notice me that night?"


    "Of course I noticed..." Zhou Ye whispered in Fiona''s ear with malicious intent: "But there are also many ways for Lara... For example... For example..."


    "Master, you are too bad..." Fiona showed red cheeks by Zhou Ye''s description... "You don''t want to see such a performance..."


    "Uh-I''m just curious..." Zhou Ye said uncomfortably. After all, he hadn''t seen a real Lala...


    "Master, why don''t you take down that Karina and let her show it to you..." Fiona gently said in Zhou Ye''s ear: "If you take down Karina, Master, you are equivalent to taking it. After joining the Difan Group...Isn''t the problem that bothered you resolved?"


    "This is a good idea." Zhou Ye touched his chin and muttered, saving him a lot of things... But since Karina is a lesbian... how should I soak her?Make a lesbian?Zhou Ye has never had such an experience.


    "Master... I will help you then."


    "How to help?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Help you ask her out..." Fiona said without hesitation. You know, she can''t wait to dedicate everything she has to her master Zhou Ye, even her good girlfriends have been sent to Zhou by her. Ye''s couch is now, let alone Karina who is just an ordinary friend... "At that time... you can do this... and then..."


    "Does this seem too mean?" Zhou Ye asked hesitantly about Fiona''s plan.


    "Although I am helping the master, I am also helping her..." Fiona said, "You know, the emptiness of ten thousand years can''t be filled with lesbians... let''s talk... ¡­I missed the master, who is also an immortal man, she doesn¡¯t know how many years she will wait?


    "You bull..." Zhou Ye admired Fiona''s ability to turn black into white. Since his little slave girl helped herself regardless of her image, would she hesitate to be a man?


    Zhou Ye directly ordered: "Milia, re-set the route and destination, Cygnus X-1 star."


    "As you wish, dominate." With the response of Miria, the mastermind of the Emperor, the entire fleet changed their course and flew towards Cygnus X-1.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Ninety


    In the vast universe-a huge mothership is mooring here quietly. The conspicuous logo of the Difan Group on this mothership tells people its ownership... This is the treasure of the collector Difan , The mothership he used to carry the most important collections.


    Although he has more than a dozen collections throughout the galaxy, he placed the most important things on this mothership. It can be said that this mothership is his life, roots and sons. .


    "Zhou Ye...Where did he emerge from?" Di Fan muttered while sitting in his seat, looking at the handsome boy on the screen in front of him.


    You know, as the most hidden old guy, he has heard of some well-known characters in the galaxy, such as the Star Devourer, Ronan the Accuser, the evil Titan Thanos...


    These guys are all well-founded guys. Although Emperor Fan has only dealt with a few people, he knows how many people are famous.But this Zhou Ye alone has never heard of...


    But being able to get the Sovereigns so fast, this Zhou Ye''s power must not be underestimated... "Then, let me see how sacred you are..."


    As Difan said, at a point on the screen in front of him, the Mothership Computer began to quickly compare...It would compare Zhou Ye''s image with the huge database of the Difan Group...


    The collector Difan believes that the person who can completely subvert the Sovereign clan is definitely not a self-congratulated fellow, he will definitely leave a lot of traces...


    Did not let him down, search results about Zhou Ye quickly appeared.


    "The female senior commander of the New Star Empire is accused of treason? Suspected of being bewitched by an alien spy?" Collector Di Fan looked at the report from the previous time, and was a little speechless...


    Zhou Ye in the picture was leaving the headquarters of the Nova Corps with a look of Ingrid... Behind them, there are the wreckage of the black Nova fighters everywhere...


    "I seem to have offended an incredible guy..." Difan could see a lot of details from this news picture, for example, why are the new star fighters painted in black?Why didn''t you see other people at the scene?Who destroyed these fighters?


    "But it''s okay... I have a guy who can top the tank..." Di Fan looked at the most wanted order issued by the New Star Empire to Zhou Ye in the picture and smiled."Contact me the Chief Executive of Xandar Star and say that I am willing to provide their government with the whereabouts of an S-class wanted criminal."


    The main brain of the mothership quickly helped Emperor Fan to get the number of the Supreme Chief Executive of Xandar Star."The collector Difan? I don''t remember what I can sell to you..."


    On the screen, the Chief Executive of the New Star Empire in uniform looked at Emperor Fan and said unceremoniously.


    "Good day, sir." Difan didn''t care about the other party''s attitude, or that such an unfriendly attitude was also in his expectation. After all, as a collector, many things in his collection are illegal, such as , Or intelligent creatures, and some more dangerous weapons.On both sides, one is law enforcement and the other is lawbreaker, who are born in two opposing classes."I didn''t contact you to collect anything..."


    "Oh? Are you planning to destroy your contraband? Tell me to go to the ceremony?" Shandal''s chief executive teased.


    "Uh-I don''t have such plans for the time being." Di Fan said, before the other party continued to tease him, he said directly: "I think as a law-abiding citizen, my reputation is still trustworthy."

 In Movie World Chapter 366

    "Yes, your file is indeed as clean as a piece of white paper..." The other party sarcastically said, "But you are the least popular person in our New Star Empire!"


    "No, I think it might change now." Di Fan said, "I think you might be interested in his news..."


    With that said, a photo of Zhou Ye was projected directly behind Di Fan, which was a screenshot of Zhou Ye talking with Di Fan on the home planet of the Sovereign clan.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s photo, the chief executive of Sandal Star suddenly stood up excitedly and asked eagerly: "Where is he? Do you know who he is?"


    After all, this unprecedented case of high-level commander treason in the New Star Empire took place in Sandal Star. As the top administrator of Sandal Star, he bears irreplaceable responsibilities. During this time, he was almost condemned by the public. Going crazy, and his immediate boss is also urging him to deal with this case as soon as possible...how could he not be in a hurry.


    "...Don''t worry, I think we can talk about collections." As the person who founded the Difan Group, Difan is obviously a qualified businessman. What is the most important element of a businessman?Don''t let go of any opportunity that can benefit yourself.


    "Don''t think I will betray any of the citizens of the New Star Empire." The chief executive of the New Star Empire said vigilantly. You must know that Emperor Fan has a lot of criminal records. Although he has never participated in crimes, it is the high reward he provides. Jin made the notorious bounty hunters willing to commit crimes for him. It is hard to tell who is at fault, but be careful this guy is right.


    "No, no...I don''t think I don''t need you to betray any of the people of the empire." Di Fan said with a smile: "What I need is only something that you don''t need, something called the universe spirit ball... ¡­"


    "Cosmic Spirit Orb?" The other party frowned, and after operating a few times on his own terminal, said: "The empire did get a thing called the Cosmic Spirit Orb, but research on it has led to a The habitable planet has become an abandoned planet...So, that thing was abandoned..."


    "Is the cosmic spirit ball still on that abandoned planet?" Di Fan''s eyes flashed inadvertently with anxiety.


    "I''m afraid this is the case." The chief executive of Sandal Star shrugged and replied.


    "What''s the name of that planet? Tell me the name and location of that planet, and I will tell you this guy''s information..." Di Fan said.


    "Well, that abandoned planet is called Moraga, that''s all I can tell you..." The chief executive of Sandal star looked at the data, the label behind that abandoned planet [for unknown reasons , The planet has been completely destroyed.], said.


    He wouldn''t tell Di Fan this information. He always thought that if you want to catch criminals, you have to be more cunning than them...


    "Really? You didn''t lie to me?" Di Fan asked with some disbelief. He didn''t believe that he would get news about this planet so easily. When these guys didn''t realize the value of the things in their hands, when When someone consults them, they can¡¯t wait to sell the stone for the price of the diamond...


    "I am willing to swear by my new star badge. What I just said is the truth..." The chief executive of Sandal Star said with a serious appearance, "Now it''s your turn, collector, you better not Trying to deceive the highest officer of an administrative star, or I will make it difficult for your Difan Group to move on the Shandal Star..."


    "Of course, of course I will tell you everything I know..." Although the chief executive of Sandal Star has already issued the New Star Oath, Emperor Fan is still a little bit dubious, but anyway, he is also counting on the New Star Empire to give himself a favor. Tank, this must be told to them anyway."I don''t know where your S-rank wanted criminal is from..."


    "Are you playing with me? Di Fan." The chief executive of Sandal Star heard Di Fan''s words and stood up abruptly, staring at Di Fan''s eyes."I will let you know the anger of the new star."


    "No, no. Sir, I think you''d better listen to me..." Collector Di Fan said calmly: "I knew for the first time that he was celebrating my daughter''s birthday a few days ago. Things, you know, although my daughter has always refused to forgive me..."


    "Speaking of the point, Difan, I am not interested in knowing about your family affairs."


    "Okay, okay...really." Like an old guy, the collector Di Fan complained that the young man would not listen to his nagging, but in the end, he still gave the grievances between himself and Zhou Ye. Said it.


    Of course, Difan concealed a large part of the content. For example, Zhou Ye completely wiped out his allied forces with the Sovereign clan... For example, his ally Sovereign clan had been subverted by Zhou Ye... etc. Regarding Zhou Ye''s strength, he had covered everything.


    He wouldn''t tell the New Stars about these things. He was afraid that the New Star Empire, which was in a full-scale war with the Kerry people, would retreat after comprehensively assessing Zhou Ye''s power. After all, fighting on both sides should be avoided by any wise leader. thing.


    What he wants is for the New Star Empire to go stupidly to give Zhou Ye food, and when the hatred between the two sides grows deeper... The New Star Empire sees that Zhou Ye is a big pit, and when he wants to withdraw from it, I''m afraid they can''t help it... At that time, Zhou Ye won''t have time to trouble himself.


    When Difan told New Star Empire what he knew, both parties closed the communication with satisfaction. Difan was satisfied that he found a scapegoat and also found the whereabouts of a gem... but wanted to come when he saw that it had changed. The expressions of Moraga stars in the asteroid belt will be very exciting.


    The chief executive of Xandar Star was satisfied that he could finally give the people an explanation...Although Di Fan did not tell him the current position of Zhou Ye, he thought that if Zhou Ye was going to Di Fan, then Di Fan The headquarter of the group must go back.


    I just don¡¯t know, what kind of expression he will have when he receives the news that the fleet he sent out is completely destroyed...


    Chapter four hundred and ninety one


    Cygnus X-1 star-a well-known commercial star, it is the third cantilever commercial center, it is a permanently neutral commercial planet.


    It never participates in the disputes of various countries in the galaxy, but it provides all kinds of materials for the two warring parties, as long as you are willing to pay high prices...Up to the battle mothership of various countries, down to the slaves of various intelligent races, you can Buy it here.


    On this planet where there are many tall buildings and people of all ethnic groups coexist peacefully, the last thing you can''t ignore is the Difan Building, which is soaring into the cloud and hung the logo of the Difan Group.


    Although the parliamentary system is implemented here, in fact, everyone knows that, as a giant with industries all over the galaxy, the status of the Difan Group here is supreme...


    It is not an exaggeration to say that the Difan Group is the uncrowned king of this planet, no one here dares to ignore the voice of the Difan Group.


    And Karina Defan is the queen of this planet... everyone knows that.


    In the Cygnus X-1 star, if you offend a high-ranking legislator, you may be safe, because no politician has no enemies. You only need to please his enemies, but you offend Karina. Difan?Then you''d better leave here as soon as possible...and then hide in a wild planet without the Difan Group industry for the rest of your life.


    Otherwise, you will realize what life is better than death.


    This is the consensus of more than a dozen small white faces of all ethnic groups who intend to approach Karina Difan and try to get her so as to get both personal and financial benefits.None of them can touch the heart of this immortal... the most successful is just a word with her.


    In the end, people gave her a nickname, Queen of Diamonds...Of course it¡¯s not that she started her business by selling diamonds, but that her heart is like a diamond... She won¡¯t be moved. Of course, some people call her ice. queen¡­¡­


    "It''s another boring day..." Karina Defan was sitting in her office at the moment, looking boredly at the sun that is about to set in the distance... By her hand, a man with a collar squatted. Beauty¡¤Female... Squatting like a dog.


    "Sharin, do you say that eternal life is really perfect? ??Why do I find it so boring?" Karina stroked the beautiful purple hair and said, "Day by day...every day is the same person, the same Things...does such eternity really make sense?"


    "Wow..."


    "Ahhh... by the way, I forgot." Karina lifted her forehead and said, "I will allow you to speak now."


    "Master... maybe you should go for a walk, the galaxy is so big, there are always new things you haven''t seen..." said Shalin, who was squatting on the ground.


    "Yeah... it''s time to go out for a walk!" Karina nodded thoughtfully, but she knew that her father would not agree. In his father''s words... it was too dangerous outside. Yes, you''d better stay here.


    At this moment, the communicator on Karina''s desk rang, and she pressed the access button casually, and a figure of a girl with a red skin in a maid outfit appeared in front of her, "Savana? Old fellow What can you tell me?"


    Karina has never understood why her father has a soft spot for this red-skinned race, and all the maids use them.


    "Miss, the master told you not to go anywhere during this time... and it is better to raise the defense level of Cygnus X-1 to the highest level." Savana carefully conveyed the words of her master, and she directly ignored Ka Lina''s derogatory term for her father, she didn''t dare to mix up with the father and daughter.


    "Oh? Who did the old guy offend this time?" Karina said with a mocking look: "Let me guess, is it the Planet Devourer? No no... Although these old guys are courageous, they are also Don''t dare to trouble him casually... Is it Thanos?"


    "Actually it''s not...Miss." Savana said cautiously: "It''s a young man who didn''t know where it came from..."


    "Oh?" Karina Difan raised her eyebrows and looked at her father''s little maid. What do you mean, you still hurriedly said everything?


    The little maid who has been a microphone between the father and daughter for many years understood what her own lady meant. She didn¡¯t dare to play mystery. Her own lady was not a good-tempered person. ¡°It was just that some time ago, I forcibly occupied the nothingness of our group. The man in the land, the master said that he had subverted our ally, the Sovereign clan... Now he is looking for the master everywhere..."


    "Oh oh..." Karina was stunned when she heard the maid''s words."Some time ago, the old guy transferred the fleet of the security company and didn''t destroy them? Didn''t it just mean that it was just a group of innocent star thief?"


    "...According to reliable sources... our combined fleet with the Sovereign clan has been wiped out by him... and he has also subverted the Sovereign clan¡¯s home star... The master said that this is a revenge. Little guy, so let the young lady pay attention to her safety." Savana said, showing a photo sent to her by her master to her lady."It''s him, miss."


    "Huh? Are you sure that this guy is not the top card in the entertainment scene but a dangerous person?" Karina asked, looking at Zhou Ye''s handsome face in the photo.


    After all, in Marvel, the villains have a non-mainstream face like "I''m a bad guy", such as Thanos, such as the Green Devils, such as the Manchus, such as the Hulk... Hey, it seems that something strange has run in. , Don''t mind everyone.


    Ahem, in short, many of Marvel¡¯s villains make people think at first glance, I rely on, this guy is definitely not a good person.


    But obviously, Zhou Ye''s looks are too deceptive... this handsome face really gives him a lot of points, at least Karina doesn''t think this guy is like a dangerous person.


    "Miss, please be careful, the master has repeatedly ordered...This guy is extremely dangerous." Savana hurriedly sent out the report of the New Star Empire with Zhou Ye''s photo.Anxiously said: "The master said that although he doesn''t know what kind of ability this person has, he must have an extraordinary way to deal with women. Even the senior commanders of the New Star Empire are willing to treason for him..."


    "Okay, I see..." Karina was not interested in listening to the maid''s nagging, she hung up the communication, she gently stroked Shalin''s hair, and she sighed."This guy who looks more like a top card than a criminal can actually make the old guy like a big enemy. It''s really funny..."


    Karina has already become interested in Zhou Ye. Of course, it¡¯s not Zhou Ye¡¯s interest, but... "Shalin, you said that if I catch this little guy and send it to the old guy, then old guy His expression will be quite interesting."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 367

    "Master...isn''t this too dangerous..."


    "Relax, I will plan everything well..." Karina began to think that this game became interesting. It was an invisible contest between her and her father...


    If she catches this guy who made her father like a big enemy, then she can personally send Zhou Ye to her father and taunt him...


    failure?Karina said that the word failure has never been in her dictionary...


    Chapter Four Hundred and Ninety Two


    A huge triangular mothership is quietly moored in a meteorite belt ten light-years away from Cygnus X-1. For other motherships, the meteorite belt is simply the mothership¡¯s natural enemy... but for Zhou For Ye''s mothership, the meteorite belt is the natural protective color of the Emperor.


    Those extremely fast meteorites hit the X metal armor, and they couldn''t even scratch the Emperor''s armor.No one would come to the meteorite belt to search for the enemy... and no one would have thought that a huge mothership would hide in the meteorite belt.


    "Now anyone wants to go to Cygnus X-1 to play, sign up." Zhou Ye asked with a smile while looking at the girls in front of him.


    "I''m going..." The first person to raise her hand was naturally Nina. Zhou Ye didn''t even have time to accompany her during the battle. Fortunately, she has been busy improving her mechanical armor in the mothership''s laboratory, otherwise She was suffocated a long time ago. This time she had a chance to see the appearance of aliens. Of course, she was the first to sign up.


    "I want to go too." Dolores, who is inseparable from Nina, also wants to appreciate the demeanor of a business star.


    "Then I''ll go too..." Since all his daughters have gone, Ingrid has no reason not to go. She is a daughter-in-law, how can she be assured that her daughter will leave her vision?


    "Well, since you are all gone, then I will be on duty on the mothership..." Aletta shrugged and said indifferently: "I have been here several times anyway... nothing new. Feel it."


    "Baby, if you want to go, you can make Miria work here." Zhou Ye said.


    "Yes, mistress, Miria will order it at any time." The emperor''s master Miria also persuaded.


    "Forget it...I''ve been there many times, so I just take this opportunity to take a good rest." Aletta is not a rookie who has never left her country, but her footprints are all over the whole In the Milky Way, she didn''t feel new to this commercial star.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye saw that Aletta did not really want to go to Cygnus X-1, so he turned to look at his three little female slaves. Obviously, they don''t need to ask, where they are... Besides, Fiona still has a mission.


    "Then, let''s set off." Zhou Ye said, walking towards the first hangar with the interested girls. They will take Zhou Ye''s medium-sized spacecraft to the Cygnus X-1 star. After all, a mother ship The ship represents a lot of meaning. If you go directly to the Cygnus X-1 star in the Emperor, then Zhou Ye will have to explain a lot of problems, and it will not be good for Fiona''s plan.


    An extremely luxurious medium-sized spacecraft slowly drove away from the Hangar of the Emperor, traversed a beautiful arc in the meteorite belt, and flew quickly toward the Cygnus X-1 star.


    Zhou Ye¡¯s medium-sized spacecraft soon arrived at the airport of Cygnus X-1 star. As the name suggests, the commercial star here is mainly commercial, and there are various types of intelligent creatures everywhere... even Zhou Ye has seen a few Tree people.


    "Welcome to the Cygnus X-1 star, are you here for a vacation or for a commercial act?" As soon as Zhou Ye stepped off the spaceship, a beautiful humanoid came to Zhou Ye and asked politely.


    "Of course it''s a vacation." Although Zhou Ye didn''t know who these people were, it was obvious that Ingrid was not unfamiliar with this thing. These were the mechanical immigration officers of Cygnus X-1. Alien guests go through immigration procedures just like going abroad.


    "Then I wish you a happy playing." The humanoid mechanical creature in the blue uniform said, and took out a card from his pocket. After operating it on his wrist, the card showed Zhou Ye and others'' The image was then politely passed to Zhou Ye."This is your personal entry card. You can use this card to pay for all your expenses on this planet. There is an exchange terminal outside. We provide currency exchange mechanisms such as the Nova Empire, the Kerry Empire, and Sovereign, of course. , If you have a credit card from Defan Bank, you can use it directly here, no exchange is required..."


    "It''s really a nice planet." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded. He took the card from the immigration officer''s hand, and then walked outside the airport under her leadership...


    To be honest, it was the first time that Zhou Ye entered such a formal entry. That time for Xander Star he was a stowaway... he opened an arbitrary door and ran over, but what about Star Sovereign?He is directly an invader, occupying all the home stars...


    So Zhou Ye still feels very strange about this entry experience...


    He noticed one thing. In order to save trouble, many people directly used the credit card of Difan Bank. This Nima made Zhou Ye envy and hate even more. Difan Group must win...


    "My dear, how much do we want to change?" Ingrid, who was standing on the side of the terminal, asked Zhou Ye.


    "How much can we change?" Zhou Ye asked rhetorically.


    "Let me take a look..." Ingrid took out a Sovereign memory chip and took a photo directly on the terminal marked with the Sovereign family. "Wow-a lot of zero. ..."


    Zhou Ye leaned over and took a look, Nima, as expected, there were so many zeros.What he took was the Kuka of the Sovereign clan... His little slave girl heard that he was actually a pauper in the galaxy... Without hesitation, he threw the Sovereign clan¡¯s thousands of years of accumulation to a storage. On the chip, it was given to Zhou Ye, and Zhou Ye was thrown directly to Ingrid.


    "Let¡¯s come to 3 billion first... not enough..." Zhou Ye has no idea about the money here. His value concept is still switching between the US dollar and the soft sister coin...


    "...Three billion...My dear, we can''t finish it. Three billion has already bought several livable planets..." Ingrid said silently.


    "Uh-you can figure it out..." Zhou Ye simply let it go.


    Ingrid simply exchanged it by head, one hundred million per person, not enough...


    Zhou Ye took the daughters, and after the currency exchange, they left the hall directly... They will be separated here, Nina and Ingrid¡¯s mother and daughter played Cygnus X-1 stars together, and Zhou Ye took Fei Three daughters, Ona, go do your own business...


    Although they left, the news here quickly alarmed Karina Defan.


    "Someone used Sovereign Kuka on Cygnus X-1?" Karina looked at the news that had just arrived, and directly ordered: "Get me the picture at that time..."


    "Yes, Master." Karina¡¯s daughter Shalin changed into an OL outfit today and turned into a qualified secretary. After tapping a few times on the console, Zhou Ye brought the women The scene of currency exchange in front of the terminal appeared in front of Karina.


    "Huh? The Galaxy singer is also by this person...but that''s right, since the Sovereign clan has been subverted, there is no reason for this girl to be spared..." Karina smiled to her little slave Said: "Maybe you will have a new companion in the near future."


    "Master...I look forward to that day." Shalin said, throwing a female eyebrow to her master.


    "Star them to death... see what they are going to do..." Before Karina could finish her words, Shalin interrupted her."Master, you have a communication request to access, the other party seems to be that Fiona..."


    "Huh? It seems that this man really has a good brush for women..." Karina suddenly understood what Fiona wanted to do when she called herself... Obviously, she was betrayed...


    Speaking of anger, it''s a little bit, but it''s more of excitement, Karina knows... she has seized Zhou Ye''s opportunity.


    Chapter four hundred and ninety three


    On the bustling streets of Cygnus X-1, the combination of one man and three women is particularly eye-catching. The handsome boy looks a bit like a member of the New Star Empire, and the three beautiful golden women behind him can tell at a glance. It is a woman of the Sovereign tribe.


    And Zhou Ye walked carelessly in front, three Sovereign women cautiously following behind, letting people know their affiliation at a glance... After all, the Sovereign people do not have the custom of polygamy, only After being transferred and taught, very well-behaved female slaves will do this.


    "Hi, buddy, are your female slaves sold?" A pig-headed man dressed in jewels came to Zhou Ye and asked trivially.


    "Does your mother sell it?" Zhou Ye asked directly. He has encountered such things many times. After all, as a galaxy singer, Fiona''s beauty is beyond doubt, and on this planet, everything It can be clearly priced.


    In the past, when someone asked, Zhou Ye''s rhetorical question could make them retreat. But obviously, Zhou Ye miscalculated this time.


    "Would you like to trade your slave girl for my mother? That''s great..." The look of the guy with a pig''s head can be described as ecstatic."You are so discerning, my mother is a famous beauty in our clan..."


    "Get out!" Zhou Ye was so depressed that he didn''t bother to entangle with this living treasure anymore, and stunned him with a burst of drink.The Milky Way is really big, there are all kinds of birds...


    "Puff--!" Fiona laughed out of nowhere, doing popular science for her master."Master, the Ahab people don¡¯t understand irony and ridicule... Their poor brain capacity can basically only understand blunt words, so they have the title of a mentally retarded race in the galaxy... They are also synonymous with trouble. As long as it¡¯s not life-threatening, even law enforcement officials don¡¯t bother to take care of these idiots who are being taught."


    Zhou Ye found out that this was the case. Even if he stunned this guy to the ground, none of the robots maintaining law and order in the sky had troubled them to check.


    "Okay... I have gained knowledge again." Zhou Ye sighed and asked, "How about contacting Karina?"


    "It''s alright, she said she will send someone to pick us up..." Fiona lifted her chin triumphantly, as if she was saying to her master, look, my charm can''t even be resisted by a woman...


    "I hope they can hurry...I''ve had enough of this place." Zhou Ye really doesn''t like shopping, and this planet full of shops happens to be his least favorite place.


    "I think it should be fast..." Before Fiona finished her words, she saw a group of luxury speed cars coming towards them in the distant sky, and the conspicuous positions on the speed cars were engraved with the logo of the Difan Group. .She couldn''t help but happily said to her master: "Master, they are here..."


    "Huh¡ª?" Zhou Ye glanced at the team that quickly arrived in front of him, always feeling as if something was wrong... But forget it, he didn''t think these guys had the ability to treat himself.


    "Ms. Fiona?" A purple-haired girl in an OL costume came down from the car. She ignored Zhou Ye and stood in front of Fiona and said politely: "My lady sent me to pick him up. You go see her."


    "Thank you so much," Fiona asked with a smile, "May I ask you who are you?"

 In Movie World Chapter 368

    "My name is Sha Lin, Miss''s personal secretary..." Sha Lin said with a calm expression: "Please get in the car, I will take you to see Miss.


    "Okay." Fiona said and got in the car, and Zhou Ye and the other two women also got in.


    "Who is this gentleman from Miss Fiona?" Shalin asked curiously while sitting in the car.


    "This is my bodyguard, and he is responsible for my safety." Fiona directly took out the rhetoric that had been discussed with her master. After all, if Zhou Ye was her master, it would be a bit too eye-catching. In addition, it will give people a kind of vigilance.


    "It''s really surprising that such a handsome man would be Miss Fiona''s bodyguard." Shalin looked unbelievable, but there was a trace of mockery in her eyes, and this, exactly It was seen by Zhou Ye.


    Interesting, so interesting... Zhou Ye began to think that this thing had become a little more fun. The mockery in Shalin¡¯s eyes was obviously only when she knew her true relationship with Fiona. Since Fiona knew about these things , Why do you agree with yourself?


    "I would like to ask, Miss Shalin, is this flying car your lady''s car?" Zhou Ye asked without paying attention to the luxurious decorations in the car.


    "Of course, my lady cares very much about Miss Fiona''s friend, so she sent her motorcade to meet Miss Fiona." Shalin said, a trace of jealousy passed through her eyes.


    "Oh? I don''t know where Miss Difan plans to meet Miss Fiona?" Zhou Ye said, making an apologetic look, "Excuse me, as the protector of Miss Fiona, I must master Fiona. Miss Na''s schedule..."


    "It''s nothing..." Shalin said with a comprehensive appearance: "My lady will reminisce with Miss Fiona at the Royal Manor of Shani. It is a very beautiful place..."


    "It''s not bad..." Zhou Ye smiled, his eyes staring straight at Sha Lin''s, and his voice became unusually soft."Sharin, you are such a beautiful girl...Come, tell me, what does your master know?"


    "Master, the master knows, Miss Fiona betrayed her, she is very angry... She intends to teach Miss Fiona into a beauty dog..." Shalin''s expression became a little dull.


    "Um-!" When Fiona heard Shalin''s words, she was surprised to cover her eyes. She knew that her master''s hypnotic ability was absolutely correct.


    Unexpectedly, Karina would see through her strategy, and she set a trap to wait for her to step on it.Thinking of this, Fiona couldn''t help but look at her master with pleading eyes...


    Zhou Ye understood Fiona''s meaning in a second. She wanted to know how she revealed herself... "How did your master find Fiona betrayed her?"


    When Sha Lin heard Zhou Ye''s question, she looked a little struggling, but she finally said it."The master received the warning from the old guy and knew what you looked like... and she saw the image of you and Fiona together through the surveillance of the Cygnus X-1 Star Arrival Hall..."


    "Unexpectedly... the old fellow Di Fan passed the news to his daughter so quickly... It seems that he cares about his daughter very much." Zhou Ye touched his chin and said to himself.


    "Master, what should we do now?" Fiona couldn''t care too much, she asked hastily.


    "You said... If Karina was betrayed by her slave girl when she felt that she was winning, what would she look like?" Zhou Ye looked at Shalin and said with a smile.


    "...I guess she will be dumbfounded." Fiona understood what her master meant, her eyes couldn''t help but look at the girl named Shalin, and she had to say, even if it was a Lara, Karina''s eyes It is also very good. At least, this girl named Shalin has aroused the interest of her owner...


    "I just asked if this car is Karina''s car. I just want to know if there is a monitoring device installed on this car. Obviously, this Miss Shalin is very honest and didn''t lie... I heard it as soon as I got in the car. There was a strange smell and the smell of...whatever. Obviously this Lara did a good job with Miss Shalin here...I think she should not have a habit of being seen...So, this is really an excellent one. Tuning and teaching place." Zhou Ye started to play with Sally as he said.


    "But...Master, is this time too short..." Fiona was still a little worried.


    "Fool, have you forgotten? Time... is just my plaything." Zhou Ye smiled and disarmed Sally, and unlocked his hypnotic control.


    "Yeah-what, what did you do to me?" After a daze, Sally realized that she had been completely disarmed, and suddenly curled up into a ball, exclaimed.


    "It''s okay, you will soon discover that compared to women, men are more suitable to be your masters." Zhou Ye said and rushed up. He is definitely not the worm, just for a little The layout is all, well, it''s really just that.


    Chapter four hundred and ninety four


    The flying convoy drove steadily on the way to Karina Manor--


    In the most luxurious car in the middle, she was completely calm at this time-Shalin snuggled neatly in Zhou Ye''s arms, and happily told her new owner all the deeds of the former owner: "Master, Ka Lina is an extremely confident woman. One thing she often says is that there is no word failure in her dictionary..."


    "Really an interesting woman." Zhou Ye stroked Shalin''s hair and laughed in a low voice: "But what surprised me most is that you are still a..."


    "Master--!" Shalin bit Zhou Ye a bit, and said: "After all, Karina is a woman. Although she likes women, she hates those men''s things the most, even if they are fake. ."


    "Hey, what did you do before...? Er, you know..." Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "We..." Sha Lin bit her ear with Zhou Ye a little bit shyly...


    Zhou Ye suddenly."It turns out that aliens also have this skill..."


    "Master, you are too bad..." Shalin twisted unwillingly, after all, Zhou Ye''s words were too direct.


    Fiona, who was sitting aside, said with some worry: "Master, since we already know Karina''s plan, why not just go over and subdue her?"


    "Don''t you think that when the other party feels triumphantly that you have stepped into her trap and become a lamb to be slaughtered, the momentary role reversal will make people feel very interesting?" Zhou Ye said with a bit of wicked fun.


    "Okay...Master, I''m just a little worried about your safety..." Fiona knew that her master was actually just having a bad taste. She wanted to see Karina, a confident girl, and suddenly realized that everything had changed. It''s just a wonderful expression not in my control.


    "Relax, didn''t I tell you?" Zhou Ye wrapped Fiona in his arms and smiled and comforted: "Even if the entire universe is destroyed, I will be safe and sound."


    "Hmm--!" Fiona nodded obediently, and nestled her whole body in her owner''s arms.


    Soon-the convoy drove out of the metropolitan area-and came to a place full of flowers and birds.


    In this ecological zone full of exotic flowers and plants, Zhou Ye even saw several peaks floating in the air. Several waterfalls floated down from these peaks, setting off the entire ecological zone like a fairyland.


    "Master, we have entered Karina''s manor..." Shalin reminded.


    "Well, I see..." Zhou Ye looked at the beautiful scenery outside the window and nodded, "This place is really good, I have to say, this arrogant girl really enjoys..."


    Soon, the motorcade stopped at the gate of a huge castle-like building in the middle of the ecological zone. Zhou Ye got out of the car under the leadership of Sha Lin...At the gate, a dozen female waiters in white were waiting there...


    "Please follow me, the master has been waiting for you for a long time." said the leading waitress in a white dress and skirt, leading the way and walking towards the castle.Zhou Ye is not welcome, and follows the waitress towards the castle...


    After a few turns in the castle, the group came to a luxuriously decorated hall.


    "Please wait a moment here, the host will see Miss Fiona first." The leading waitress said to Zhou Ye.


    "Well, I''ll wait here." Zhou Ye smiled. The acting has to be done to the end. He doesn''t mind waiting for a while...In order to watch the show, this is a must.


    "Miss Fiona, please come with me..." the waitress said to Fiona politely.


    "Okay." Fiona smiled and nodded, and directly followed the waitress out of the hall. Sister Feili stayed here, accompanying Zhou Ye.After all, in the fabricated identity, Sister Feili is Fiona''s maid, and the existence of the same level as Zhou Ye, the bodyguard, it is normal to leave them together.And Shalin entered the castle early when the waitress took over Zhou Ye.


    When Zhou Ye wanted to come, probably Shalin had already returned to Karina at this time... the show was about to begin.


    And now, the good show has indeed begun¡ªit''s just a little different from what Zhou Ye thought.


    In a certain room in the castle, Shalin had already seen her former master, Karina.


    "Master, I''m back." Shalin was still pretending to be extremely well-behaved facing Karina. After all, in Zhou Ye''s plan, only the last moment when the mystery was revealed was the most exciting moment. Therefore, she is now I have to feel wronged for the time being, and continue to be my former master and slave girl.


    "Sharin--!" Karina looked at her slave girl expressionlessly. After a long time, she said, "How is the task done? Did they doubt you?"


    "No, master, everything is proceeding according to the master''s plan." Shalin said obediently. Although she was a little hairy when she was seen by Karina, all the courage came up again when she thought of her new master. .For the first time in her life, she felt that it was nice to have a male host.


    That feeling was never given to her by the hostess...


    "Yes, sit down..." Karina nodded and said.


    "Yes, Master." Shalin squatted down obediently, in her original position.


    However, something unexpected happened to her at this moment. In an instant, five mechanical arms stretched out from the ground and directly grabbed her wrists, ankles and neck. At this moment, she even had difficulty breathing.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 369

    "Master...this is...why...?" Shalin asked in horror.


    "Salin...Salin..." Karina came to her in front of her with a graceful step, and said with regret: "Do you know? You used to be my favorite slave, but now you are Betrayed me..."


    "I don''t have... the master." Shalin explained desperately.


    "No?" Karina smiled mockingly, stroking Shalin''s long hair and said: "You know, I hate men most, and all things related to men... So, I moved a little bit on you. A little hand and foot, this thing is of no use in normal days, but..."


    Saying this, Karina narrowed her eyes, and said coldly: "As long as you have had a negative physical contact with a man, then that thing will call the police ¡ª Shalin, I gave you the opportunity... to enter the door At that time, I asked you... But, you deceived me... Could it be that the man is so powerful that you actually betrayed me?"


    "...Hahaha...the master will definitely save me...Karina...soon...soon you will be like me...becoming the master''s slave girl..." Shalin saw that she was completely exposed. , He stopped acting at all, and laughed wildly.


    "Oh? I really want to know how this man will conquer me after being caught by me?" Karina said and opened a screen. In the screen, there is a room, which is blocked by a layer of transparent unknown material. In the room, Fiona was walking back and forth with an anxious look, obviously, she already knew that she had fallen into a trap.


    "Look, I caught another slave girl of your master. She will soon become my toy..." Karina said and waved her hand again, and another scene appeared in front of the two of them. It was Zhou. The picture of the hall where Ye is located, the entire hall has become a solid cell, and the super-gravity device under the floor has been activated... It pressed Zhou Ye tightly on the ground, making him unable to even get up. The facial features are deformed, and they look quite happy...


    "Look, your new master has become my prisoner. I am afraid that his last hope is you... By the way, this gravity device is equivalent to increasing his own weight by a hundred times, maybe After a while, he will die..." Karina said with a crazy smile on her face, "And now...you can''t protect yourself...how are you going to save your new master?"


    "No...Master...no, please, please let my master go, I am willing to do anything for you..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s embarrassed appearance, Sha Lin finally began to plead...


    Seeing Shalin begging for Zhou Ye, Karina felt extremely depressed.


    Her own slave girl betrayed herself for him in a blink of an eye, and also begged herself for her new master... This feeling made her very uncomfortable. Originally, she didn''t plan to see Zhou Ye, but now... she changes Got an idea.


    She was going to take a look at this guy who took her own woman, and then she would humiliate him severely in front of these women...otherwise, it would be difficult to understand her hatred.


    Chapter four hundred and ninety five


    In the hall, Zhou Ye lay on the ground boredly...To be honest, acting like this is really tired... But in order to see the most exciting part, Zhou Ye endured...


    He even told Sister Feili behind him not to laugh, otherwise he would wait on the family law...


    After all, with Zhou Ye''s super silver abilities plus two infinite gems, let alone a hundred times the gravity, even if he runs into the super large black hole in the center of the galaxy and turns around, it''s okay...for him, the mere hundred times the gravity is nothing. Not even tickles.


    But in order to see the wonderful performance of the arrogant girl, he lay on the ground in a self-destructive image...If the arrogant girl did not let him see the expression he wanted to see, Zhou Ye said that he would definitely treat it well. What about Karina, such as a complete cure of her Lara syndrome, as for how to treat it?Zhou Ye is still considering...


    Without letting Zhou Ye wait too long, the person he had been looking forward to finally appeared...


    Along with the sound of high heels stepping on the ground, a tall beauty with a sense of wearing and long blonde hair appeared in front of him...


    Zhou Ye knew that this was Karina, right...


    I saw this arrogant blonde beauty slowly walked to the door of the hall, looked at Zhou Ye''s self-destructive posture with a mocking face, and smiled: "Hey, this is not the owner of the Void Land, Star Sovereign Conqueror, your Excellency Zhou Ye? How did you become like this?"


    "..." Zhou Ye gritted his teeth bitterly and secretly planned. After watching the wonderful expressions, he must tune and teach this girl well, dare to taunt himself...


    But now, everything is dominated by acting.


    Zhou Ye was like a terminally ill patient, breathing and breathing, and asked baffledly: "...Ka...Karina?"


    After all, it is normal for people to have difficulty breathing in a supergravity environment. Zhou Ye felt that he was performing well.


    "Yes, it''s me." Karina smiled and asked her waitress to bring a chair, and sat down gracefully, as if she was going to play a protracted battle with Zhou Ye."Seeing that you can hold on for so long under a hundredfold gravity, I have to say that I admire it... Is it possible that your Excellency Zhou Ye''s ability is physical strengthening?"


    "...You...how did you...how...how did you see the flaw?" Zhou Ye''s gasping look really makes people worry about whether he can''t breathe and hang up?


    "Although I have no obligation to answer for the enemy." Karina took the wine glass handed over by the waitress, took a sip, and smiled triumphantly: "But since you have prayed so sincerely, then I I will tell you compassionately..."


    For a self-confident person, what makes him the most unbearable?Naturally, no one knows the trap that I carefully designed...It is as unbearable as letting an alcoholic drink without alcohol.


    Now that Zhou Ye has asked, she is of course happy to see how she sees through Zhou Ye¡¯s plan, how to confide in the tricks, and what else is like telling the prey that fell into her trap how she digs the trap, and it¡¯s How to trick him into jumping into a trap. Is such a thing even better?


    Karina said, no, there is nothing more pleasant than such a thing...especially after seeing the prey knowing why she fell into the trap, her regretful expression, for her, It''s worth collecting like a superb view on earth.


    "First of all, I have to say... Your plan is very unexpected. If I hadn''t received the news, maybe our roles would have changed..." Karina first praised Zhou Ye.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye rolled his eyes and praised me just to set off yourself?


    "The most amazing thing about you is..." Karina said, bending down slightly, staring at Zhou Ye''s eyes and said: "I used unknown means to regain my little girl and slave... if it wasn''t for me. The little hands and feet she made on her body, maybe I will be overturned by you again..."


    "... Actually, do you know?" Karina didn''t wait for Zhou Ye to speak, and said directly: "What I admire you most is that you actually dared to give your safety and security to a little girl who just conquered. , I knew it was a trap, and I dared to step into this trap, and this little slave girl really did not disappoint your trust..."


    "Shalin...you...what do you do with Shalin?" Zhou Ye continued his career as an actor. He felt that he could win a best performance award... He fully performed a self-confident genius, from High and arrogant to doubt...From doubt to unbelievable...From unbelievable to begging the enemy to let her go...


    "Hahahaha... I really don''t understand, what kind of method you used to betray my little girl slave in a short period of time..." Speaking of Shalin, Karina smiled angrily "Come on, tell me... what do you rely on? Do you rely on your man''s instincts? I don¡¯t know if I cut off your dirty things and made a specimen for Shalin, will she appreciate me? ?"


    "Puff--!" The two women behind Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing. They had endured it for a long time.


    Zhou Ye saw... it''s over, the play can''t go on.Sighed, "If I told you it was because of love..."


    "Love? Hahaha..." Obviously Karina didn''t notice the two women''s smirk. She thought it was a normal behavior under supergravity. After all, there is gas in the human body... under high pressure, the body It¡¯s normal for the gas to be squeezed out.


    But obviously, Zhou Ye didn''t plan to lie down on the ground anymore... he stood up in a graceful manner."Because love... Although it''s a bit nonsense, in some cases, it''s true that it''s true... although the word love is used to make it."


    "...You...you don''t..." Karina stood up with a shudder, pointing her finger at Zhou Ye who stood up involuntarily, and asked in astonishment, "You...you didn''t..."


    "If you want to squash me, at least you have to take out dozens of planets and put them on my body..." Zhou Ye walked to Karina Shiran, there is still a layer of transparency between him and Karina. ¡¤Ming''s substance is blocking the two.


    "It''s useless... you can''t break this thing." Karina confidently looked at Zhou Ye who rubbed the layer of material and said: "This thing is the material used by the old guy to make the display cabinet, which can withstand tens of thousands. Ton--"


    Before she could finish her words, she saw Zhou Ye smashing a piece of glass like a smash¡ªa punch, smashing the material that she believed could trap Zhou Ye into...


    "Now... let''s discuss our relationship again..." Zhou Ye smiled and walked to this woman with an incredible expression, and said leisurely: "I think we need to reposition our relationship. ..."


    To be honest, Karina¡¯s expression changed countless times in an instant, from the unbelievable at the beginning to the clear afterwards, then to regret, then to self-confidence, and then to unbelievable... This change made Zhou Zhou Ye was amazed.


    I have to say that Zhou Ye was very satisfied with Karina''s performance, and it cost him a long time to act in a self-destructive image.


    "...What, what''s the relationship?" Karina asked stiffly.


    "The relationship between men... and women... There are many kinds, I don''t know, which one do you like..." Zhou Ye smiled and gently raised Karina''s chin, and whispered: "However, between us What kind of relationship will it be? It depends on your performance... arrogant chick."


    "..." Karina felt that she could hardly move, and watched Zhou Ye''s face grow bigger and bigger in her own eyes... Finally, she could not help but close her eyes obediently...


    Chapter Four Hundred and Ninety Six


    In the outer space of Cygnus X-1-Cygnus Aerospace Port, a medium-sized Nova Empire''s mothership is slowly entering the port, and stopped steadily at the long docking point extending from the airport. .


    Cygnus Aerospace Port is an outer space airport that provides berthing locations for large and medium-sized mother ships. The difference from ground-based airports is that it only provides berthing for large ships.


    After all, the smallest ship in the Milky Way that can be called a mothership is the size of three football fields. If a mothership of this specification is parked on the ground, it will occupy too much space and easily cause commotion.


    For the commercial star Cygnus X-1, using a large amount of land resources to build a large carrier airport is extremely uneconomical. However, the current interplanetary shipping is inseparable from the large carrier, so They simply built the carrier airport in outer space.


    Of course, only cargo mother ships are accepted here. If it is a combat mother ship... you need to have an advance note from all countries of the mother ship, otherwise you will face a ruthless ground attack from the Cygnus X-1 star.No country wants the weapons of war of other countries to be parked in its own ports.


    This medium-sized Nova Empire mothership is obviously a combat mothership, but they have notified the Cygnus X-1 Star''s Supreme Council through a note early, and obtained temporary parking permits.


    With the arrival of this new star empire mothership, a group of personnel from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs of the new star empire who had been waiting here greeted them. They are the consuls of the new star empire in Cygnus X-1. They have the responsibility to communicate between the two countries. .

 Movie World Im King Chapter 370

    "Welcome to Cygnus X-1, Your Excellency Commander Rivas." The leading consul general saw the middle-aged man in the fleet commander costume who finally walked off the mothership and hurriedly stepped forward and said enthusiastically.


    "Hello, Consul Ian." Rivas nodded proudly. He said hello. He does have proud capital. After all, he is the commander of the New Star Guards Corps, as the last side of the New Star Empire Supreme. Defensive line, he generally will not go out of the new star empire, and he is only responsible to the supreme person of the new star empire, in layman''s terms, is a secret police chief next to the emperor.


    "Time is limited, let''s talk as we walk..." Rivas kept walking forward and asked: "According to the information you have, is that traitor really the Cygnus X-1 star now?"


    "Yes, Commander." Ian, the Consul General of the New Star Empire in Cygnus X-1, said respectfully: "After the Empire sent a message asking us to pay close attention to the incoming personnel of Cygnus X-1, we secretly monitored Cygnus. At the port of entry of the X-1 star, just the day before yesterday, the S-class wanted criminal of the Empire brought the pair of traitorous mothers and daughters to the Cygnus X-1 star and entered the Cygnus X-1 star through the port of entry."


    "So where are they now? Have they left Cygnus X-1?" Rivas asked in a deep voice.


    "The S-class wanted criminal was taken to his manor by Karina Defan, the current president of the Defan Group, and besides the wanted criminal, we also found a figure of someone--" Ian was cautious. Said.


    "Oh? Who is it?" Rivas stopped his footsteps temporarily and asked sideways.


    "It''s the treasure of the Sovereigns, the Galaxy singer Miss Fiona..." Ian explained: "Our staff believes that this tripartite meeting may be for the scientific and technological information of our empire in the hands of the traitors... "


    When the collector Difan contacted the New Star Empire, he deliberately erased the traces of the Sovereigns in the photo. Therefore, the New Star Empire did not know the relationship between Fiona and Zhou Ye. They were concerned about Ingrid. Take away the scientific research achievements of the empire for nearly a hundred years...


    The scientific research results of each empire are the top secrets of each empire. When the Medal of Defence was first set, it was never expected that the winner of the Medal of Defence would betray the empire under such circumstances... Now this loophole has been closed. Up.


    And Rivas, the head of the secret police, was sent to recover the scientific and technological data that Ingrid had taken away. These data must not fall into the hands of the Cree, otherwise, waiting for the Nova Empire will be a disaster.


    "It just makes us wonder...Why did the Difan Group participate in it?" When Ian saw Rivas didn''t speak, but motioned to continue speaking, he couldn''t help but raise such a question.


    "This is not surprising at all," Rivas said: "The collector Difan, although this old guy doesn''t seem to have anything to do with him, but there are not many people who died indirectly in his hands... Perhaps this old fox contacted us to separate his relationship, but he did not expect that we would come so soon..."


    "But..." Ian still couldn''t figure it out. Since the collector Difan contacted the empire and betrayed Zhou Ye, why would he still get involved in it... It is still a bit far-fetched to explain the relationship.


    "No but." Rivas interrupted Ian. "Our duty is to try the traitor and the S-class wanted man on the spot, and to bring back the empire''s hundreds of years of technology... We don''t need anything else. Think so much."


    "But what about the galaxy singer Fiona?" Ian asked, "Know that the Sovereigns are famous for their arrogance and grudges."


    "Grab her and repatriate her... The empire is still at war with the Cree. There is no need to offend another country. Fighting on both sides is not good for the empire." Rivas said.


    "Yes, then do we need to wait for the opponent to come out in outer space before carrying out arrests?"


    "No," Rivas said decisively: "Waiting for them to come out here, maybe the empire''s scientific and technological materials don''t know how many times they have changed hands, this time I brought the Dark Star Commando, they will be in Cygnus The X-1 star is responsible for the capture operation, and my mothership will be responsible for intercepting them in outer space... Never let the empire¡¯s scientific and technological information fall into the hands of others."


    "Will this offend the highest council of Cygnus X-1 star..." Ian hesitated a little.


    "It''s just a small council of neutral stars..." Rivas said disdainfully: "It''s all a bunch of guys full of copper stinks. They''re doing the death merchant''s business and whitewashing that they are permanently neutral... Humph. "


    "But...Should we notify them first?" Ian didn''t want to become the first consul general to be expelled in the history of the New Star Empire.


    "No need." Rivas said hard: "Besides, are you sure they will help us keep the secret after you notify them? Maybe they will sell us in a blink of an eye. After all, the Difan Group is the boss here. "


    "...Well, I hope you are right." Ian sighed and agreed to Rivas'' request. He also had no confidence that the councils of Cygnus X-1 stars would not pass the news they had notified to the Difan Group. The queen of the world, Karina Defan.


    "No matter right or wrong, as long as the task is completed, we are righteous." Rivas smiled and patted Ian on the shoulder and turned away.


    Not long after they left, a medium-sized aerospace shuttle flying out of the mothership brought more than 300 members of the Dark Star Commando into the Cygnus X-1 star secretly. Their goal was very clear. , That is the uncrowned king of Cygnus X-1, the manor of Karina Defan.


    Chapter 499


    Shani Royal Estate¡ª¡ª


    In Karina Defan¡¯s boudoir¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the big couch in the middle of this bedroom with an area of ??nearly two hundred square meters, Zhou Ye was nestled in the middle by the girls like stars Gongyue, and his exhausted sisters were lying beside him--of course. , The most obvious is Karina Difan with a trace of tears still hanging in the corner of her eyes.


    After all, a Wannian Lala wants to be completely cured, but it is quite time-consuming, at least Zhou Ye thinks so...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye often ignored Karina''s begging for mercy and forced her to cure her Lala disease. As for how it was treated, guess what?


    However, it is not without benefits. At least, Karina and Nina and other women have established a deep fighting friendship in the battle against the Great Demon King Zhou Ye... They are good enough to change clothes and wear each other.


    In the deep sleep, a harsh alarm rang suddenly, Zhou Ye opened his eyes in an instant... He listened carefully, and then patted Karina''s dolphins with a smile, "Little Baby" , You have a guest..."


    "My dear, I really can''t do it... Let me go, I really changed..." Karina was half awake, and she begged Zhou Ye speechlessly.It took a long time for her to regain her sanity. When she heard her alarm bell, she couldn''t help but sit up, "What''s the matter?"


    "...Baby, why is the security of your Cygnus X-1 star so bad? Hundreds of people invaded your manor..." Zhou Ye teased.


    "Impossible... No one in Cygnus X-1 has the courage to invade my manor." Karina said confidently.


    "But... now...?" Zhou Ye tried his best, meaning that there were already intruders.


    "Let me see who it is..." Karina said with a light wave, and the projection device directly projected a three-dimensional view of the manor in front of the two.


    "Little mouse, let me see who you are..." Karina said, lightly tapping the place where the red light kept flashing on the three-dimensional map, and several monitoring screens appeared directly on the two of them. In front of... "Huh? Who are these people?"


    I saw on the screen, a group of five masked men in black combat uniforms were quickly sneaking in. They seemed to cooperate very well... They didn¡¯t need to talk, just a few simple ones. Action can make teammates understand their intentions.


    Such a five-person team invaded in more than a dozen locations at the same time... It doesn''t look like a simple invasion, on the contrary, it means to surround yourself...


    "No matter who you are... you are dead." Karina said bitterly, tapping on the right side of the transparent screen. In the underground hangar, thousands of mechanical security were activated at the same time, and they were all activated one by one. A neat line flew towards the place where the intruder had invaded.


    "What''s the matter? My dear..." Ingrid also slowly opened his eyes. She is the most murderous god who has been on the battlefield all year round, and her sleep is the shallowest... Although a lot of Zhou Ye was tossed last night , But she was the first to wake up when she heard the movement.


    "It''s okay, just some little thieves..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Ingrid''s fan back, wanting her to rest for a while.


    "Mom... something happened." Dolores also woke up.


    "Master, what happened?" Fiona woke up too.


    "My dear... don''t play my Mark III..." Even though Nina was half asleep and awake, she did not forget her latest achievements.


    "Master...Aren''t you tired?" Shalin also woke up...


    When Zhou Ye saw it, they were all awake...Just wake up sister Feili who is still asleep, and everyone should stop sleeping."Everyone is up to watch the war movie..."


    "I don''t want to watch the movie... I want to rest... The master is too bad, and I won''t let them go..." Feili turned around and wanted to sleep, but Zhou Ye slapped Alice Dolphin with a slap and woke up Up.


    It was Julie who was clever and squeezed directly into Zhou Ye''s arms and asked, "What is a blockbuster...Master."


    Karina saw that the sisters were all awake, and they simply blurred the outer wall of the room. One, two and three rounds of moonlight in the sky made the entire room look like a dream. She directly zoomed in on the monitor screen, and then let her The maids sent some supper over...


    And these women clung to Zhou Ye''s side obediently, looking at the enlarged surveillance screen in front of them.


    They don''t worry about their safety at all. As long as Zhou Ye is by their side, they believe that even if it is a supernova explosion, their men will protect themselves well.


    And on the screen-the invaded place where the mechanical guard has reached, began to fight the intruder...


    It can be said that the two warring parties are evenly matched. On the side of the man in black, each individual is not weak. In Zhou Ye''s view, at least one of them has been strictly trained... to destroy the mechanical guard. A neat and tidy one.


    And the mechanical guard?Although the individual strength is not good, the victory lies in the large number, and each one is not afraid of death... After all, how can a robot be afraid of death?


    The two sides can also be regarded as having exchanges. The deadly rays emitted from the weapons of both sides cut through the silence of the night, bringing bursts of dazzling light...


    "Interesting..." Zhou Ye saw that these guys were definitely not money-making robbers. The robbers could not have such discipline and tacit understanding. These people in black are a bit like people in the army... but they are in the army. Why did you come to attack Karina?

 Movie World Im King Chapter 371

    When the double-service battle entered a stalemate and it was difficult to tell the winner for a while, the people in black seemed to have received some instructions. One by one, they took out a black ball-shaped object from the body and threw it directly into the middle of the mechanical guard.


    With a creaking strong electric current, all the mechanical guards instantly lost control and collapsed to the ground.


    In the blink of an eye-Karina''s army of mechanical guards was wiped out...


    "Ha... the strong electromagnetic grenade... the nemesis of mechanical products." Fiona said with some gloat. After all, she was imprisoned by Karina for a while, saying that it is impossible to have no grievances with Karina."It''s really a backward mechanical product. If it were our family''s drone, it would definitely not get out of control by a strong electromagnetic grenade."


    Fiona was quite confident. After all, the Sovereign fighters had considered interference in various situations. Without this kind of technology, they would not deserve to be called the great clan of the galaxy, and would have been conquered by other empires.If it weren''t for Zhou Ye''s [controller] to unreasonably control all mechanical products, they would still fight Zhou Ye''s Umbrella. Of course, that was when Zhou Ye didn''t take action.


    "My dear..." Karina looked at Zhou Ye sadly, that means, don''t you talk about Fiona...


    "Both of you guys give me a break..." Zhou Ye simply hit 50 boards each... The two girls have a deep hatred, one hates the other for betraying themselves, the other hates the other for imprisoning themselves... He doesn''t want to stand Splint gas in the middle...


    "Wait¡ª" At this moment, it was Ingrid who was staring at the screen closely. She seemed to see something from this familiar weapon...


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye turned to look at Ingrid after finishing the two awkward girls.


    "Can you rewind the picture until that guy throws the grenade..." Ingrid asked with a serious expression.


    "Of course." Although Karina has a bit of grudges with Fiona, she won''t make enemies everywhere. She has a relatively harmonious relationship with Ingrid.


    With that said, Karina made a reversal gesture, and the monitoring screen suddenly began to fall back to the scene when the man in black threw the grenade.


    "Zoom in on that grenade." Ingrid said, staring at the monitor screen intently.


    "Yeah." Karina nodded, her hands stretched, and the entire monitoring screen was magnified... Traces of grenade flying in the air are clearly visible...


    "Go ahead..."


    Karina pushed the screen little by little, slowly turning the grenade in mid-air...


    "Stop." Ingrid finally saw what he wanted to see and shouted, which shocked Karina.


    "What''s wrong? Did you find anything? Ingrid." Karina asked curiously.


    "I think I know who they are..." Ingrid sighed, a complex expression on his face.


    Chapter four hundred and ninety eight


    "Who are they?" Karina is the most concerned about this issue. After all, her manor was invaded. As the overlord of Cygnus X-1, Karina can say that the entire Cygnus X-1 Xing regarded it as his backyard, but now he was invaded his manor in his backyard. What is this?This is Chi Guoguo''s face.


    As a self-confident and conceited woman, how could Karina tolerate such a thing happen? She firmly believes that if she doesn''t deal with the intruder ruthlessly this time, she will kill the chicken and the monkey.I''m afraid someone would dare to fight the Difan Group next time... this kind of thing must not be tolerated.


    "They are members of the New Star Empire..." Ingrid pointed to the still picture with a complex expression, and said that the black round grenade was rubbed off with a tool: "There should be a new star logo here, although After processing, the traces can still be restored."


    "It''s simple..." Karina said and operated a few times on the screen, and the scratch on the grenade on the screen was quickly restored... A new star legion logo appeared above."Sure enough, they are from the New Star Empire... these guys, do they want to declare war on us?"


    "I think they are probably here for me..." Ingrid knew their intentions very well. He took away the scientific and technological materials of the New Star Empire. How could those people give up?


    "No, it''s not your fault, baby." Zhou Ye gently embraced Ingrid in his arms, comforting the depressed woman in a low voice."If there is a mistake, it is also my fault. I encouraged you to steal the new star empire''s scientific and technological data. Don''t worry, I will deal with them..."


    Zhou Ye understood Ingrid''s feelings. As the empire she had fought for more than ten years, she now sent troops to kill her... It was impossible to say that she was not at all uncomfortable.


    "...Dear..." With Zhou Ye''s words, Ingrid felt that everything was worth it.Compared to the bastard who abandoned his mother and daughter, although this man takes a little bit, he is really much better than that bastard... "My dear... don''t be soft for me. I''m not from the New Star Empire anymore... Now, I have only one identity, and that is, your woman."


    "Me too, dear." Delores also intervened, holding her mother in one hand and Zhou Ye in the other."I''m just like my mother..."


    "...Well, I know, I will let New Star Empire pay the price for this incident." Zhou Ye nodded.


    "I always feel like I missed a lot of things..." Nina couldn''t help muttering as she watched the scene of Ingrid''s mother and daughter embracing Zhou Ye, although she has a good relationship with Delores. But after all, treason is not a glorious thing, no one will take the initiative to tell others, even if this person is a friend of his own words.


    "No matter who they are or what they came for, in short, they are invading my manor." Karina stood up, waved domineeringly, and said, "I want these guys to pay..."


    "Smack--!" Zhou Ye slapped Karina''s dolphins, turning this domineering woman into a miserable little woman... "Why hit someone..."


    "Because you are standing in such a handsome position and a little smoothly, so you just hit it." Zhou Ye teased.


    "Bad guy--!" Karina muttered nonsense.


    "Okay, everyone get dressed. We should go and see these uninvited guests." Zhou Ye said, standing up and putting on his clothes directly under the service and attendance of Sister Feili .


    And all the women began to wear them obediently... They knew that their men were going to be crazy.


    And Zhou Ye is really going to go crazy...


    Originally, after obtaining the new star empire''s scientific and technological information, he did not want to continue to be an enemy of the new star empire. After all, he took other people''s things...


    But now, in order to capture Ingrid, the New Star Empire sent troops to invade another woman¡¯s manor. This had to remind Zhou Ye... the empire is an empire after all. No one is truly just like that.


    In other words, between countries, there is no justice, and some are just benefits.


    For example, Ronan the accuser, what he did in the eyes of the New Star Empire is a terrorist, but in the eyes of the Cree people, he is an out-and-out national hero... This is the so-called enemy thief. hero.


    If you want the New Star Empire to recognize its existence and swallow the bitter fruit of the stolen scientific and technological materials, then you can only hurt him severely on the battlefield, cry him... he kneels and prays for peace.


    In the past, Zhou Ye was worried about Ingrid¡¯s feelings for this country, so he didn¡¯t start, but now, what Ingrid said just now is a complete break with the new star empire... a small evil Titan Thanos. The New Star Empire can be destroyed, there is no reason Zhou Ye can''t destroy it.


    Zhou Ye, who has no scruples, will let the New Star Empire know what they can afford and what they need to curl up and hide in the hole and pretend to be deaf.


    When Zhou Ye Shi Shiran and the women walked out of the building, hundreds of people in black had already arrived here. They were fully alert to Zhou Ye. After all, the movie star army that had gone to capture Zhou Ye was wiped out for no reason. Exhausted...


    Although their scientists came to the conclusion of an unknown energy turbulence after inspecting the scene after the event, Zhou Ye''s wanted identity is still an unknown ability.


    "Everyone in the New Star Legion... don''t cover your face anymore, don''t you feel bored?" Zhou Ye teased the group of people in black.


    "..." A sturdy man in the lead pulled down his visor, revealing a sturdy face with a long scar: "S-class wanted criminal, you have been surrounded by us, don¡¯t raise your hand quickly. Surrender and hand over the scientific and technological data of our new star empire, and we strive to treat you with leniency."


    "Ha..." Zhou Ye smiled mockingly.


    "And you, the former commander of Ingrid. Once you were the woman I admired the most, but what you did really disappointed me." The man turned his head to face Ingrid who was standing behind Zhou Ye. German said sincerely: "surrender, I will beg for you."


    "...Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled and joked: "It''s so funny, what if I don''t surrender?"


    "Then waiting for you, the trial will be on the spot." The sturdy man said in a serious tone: "S-class wanted criminal, committed espionage, stealing state secrets...convicted and executed immediately."


    With that said, the man shot Zhou Ye in the head with lightning speed.Everything he had just done was just to confuse Zhou Ye. To complete the task, it was not unacceptable for him to use any means.


    "Hey, the war is about to begin again..." Zhou Ye waved his hand indifferently, and the man was horrified to see that the destructive ray launched from his gun actually flew towards him in turn... He even Before he could say a word, he was beaten to death by himself.


    After Zhou Ye sighed, all the people in black realized that their bodies couldn''t move. They felt as if they were being pressed by a 10,000-ton weight, and they couldn''t do it even with a single finger.


    "Come on, tell me, how many people are you here? Who leads the team? Where is the base?" Zhou Ye casually found a man in black who was closest to him and asked.


    "...I...I won''t tell you..." the black man gritted his teeth, enduring the pressure of his body.


    "The answer is wrong, it''s a pity." Zhou Ye sighed and waved his hand slightly. In the horrified eyes of the other people in black, the hard-mouthed man who was questioned by Zhou Ye was instantly squeezed into a ball of meat sauce.


    "Then the next one, you come and tell me..." Zhou Ye walked to the second man in black and asked.

 In Movie World Chapter 372

    "I...I..." The black-clothed man was fighting fiercely in his mind, with loyalty to the new star empire on the one hand and fear of death on the other, but soon he didn''t have to struggle anymore because Zhou Ye was impatient. .


    "The answer is too slow." Zhou Ye waved his hand again, and the hapless guy directly followed in the footsteps of the previous hapless guy...


    Zhou Ye just asked them one by one. By the time the fifth man in black, this guy was afraid that Zhou Ye would not give himself a chance to speak. It was like pouring beans. They deployed their forces and the position of the mothership. Whoever came, who gave the information all came out...


    The answer is called a neat...


    After listening to this guy''s words, Zhou Ye smiled."You are good... and well-behaved... but now you are useless."


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, hundreds of blood mists rose up at the same time, and all the people in black who invaded the manor were not spared, and they instantly turned into mud...


    "Baby, you know what to do, don''t you?" Zhou Ye smiled and turned his head and said to Karina.


    "Of course, I will make the mothership of the New Star Empire never return to its home port." Karina said bitterly.


    "No, no... honey, you didn''t understand what I meant." Zhou Ye shook his finger and said, "I, want this mothership to return to the New Star Empire... and we have to make a pair. Looks like a heavy loss."


    "Why?" Fiona, who doesn''t understand military at all, asked curiously.


    "Because we need a reason to go to war... we need a fig leaf to advertise our justice." Ingrid did not hesitate to expose his man''s intentions.


    "Since war is about to begin, why do we have to cover the fig leaf?"


    "Because... Although this thing of justice is a bitch, whoever wants to go to it can go, but sometimes this thing is also a good sign, which can save us a lot of trouble." Zhou Ye said with a smile: " Now, go and make arrangements, Karina."


    "Okay, my dear." Karina smiled as Zhou Ye looked at her. On Cygnus X-1, she was the most comfortable doing such things...


    Chapter 499


    In a heavily guarded room in the Embassy of the New Star Empire in Cygnus X-1.


    Rivas and Consul General Ian nervously looked at the big screen in front of him, watching the small blue dots on the commando disappear one by one, the expressions of both became extremely serious, although Rivas was dark about himself. The Star Commando is very confident, but they are fighting alone after all, and Karina Defan can mobilize the defensive forces of the Cygnus X-1 star.


    This was originally an unequal battle. When the assault order was issued, Rivas had already told his players that if their actions failed, the Empire would never recognize their identities, let alone. Rescue them... After all, the New Star Empire has no plans to go to war on both sides.


    This action was a gamble, but now it seems-Rivas has failed.


    "Huh-it seems that our action has failed." Rivas watched the blue light spots on the screen representing the members of the Dark Star Commando disappear in an instant, and sighed: "The worst situation has occurred."


    "Now... what are we going to do?" Ian has made up his mind. He can''t recite this pot, so he asked Rivas for advice. Anyway, from the initial planning to the execution of the action, it was Rivas¡¯s people. He just provided some intelligence support.


    Rivas did not speak, but was silent for a long time-the air in the room was about to freeze. Just when Ian was about to ask another question, Rivas finally spoke.


    "We..." Before Rivas finished speaking, he heard a noisy noise from outside. He couldn''t help frowning. Why is there anyone so ignorant of the noise?


    "I''m going to see..." Ian saw that Rivas''s face was a bit ugly, and hurriedly walked out...


    Ian, who came to the front hall, saw a familiar figure at a glance. This person was Gino from the Cygnus X-1 Star Ministry of Foreign Affairs. He was specifically responsible for dealing with ambassadors of various countries. They can be called old friends...


    It¡¯s just that Gino¡¯s posture is a bit wrong this time, the whole person looks aggressive, and there are several teams of mechanical police behind him¡ª¡ª


    Ian hurriedly walked two steps to Gino''s face, and said with a smile: "Hi, Gino, my old friend, what happened? Why come to me with a guard today..."


    "Your Excellency, Consul General Ian, on behalf of the Cygnus X-1 Star Supreme Council, I am arresting you for planning and participating in terrorist activities that kidnap and attack celebrities in the country. However, considering you as a diplomat of the New Star Empire, you have foreign-related legal rights. Therefore, we changed our arrest to deportation... and seized all the items in the consulate according to law...until the terrorist who attacked my Cygnus X-1 star celebrity was found." Gino was not at all polite to Ian, and directly. Said the deputy official.


    "This...is there any misunderstanding?" Ian explained aggrievedly: "We didn''t attack Cygnus X-1 at all..."


    "Haha..." Gino rolled his eyes, "You don''t need to explain to me... You let your new star empire government wait for the letter of condemnation from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs of our Cygnus X-1 star..."


    With that said, Gino waved to the mechanical police behind him, and said: "Seize all the items here..."


    With Gino''s order, the mechanical police behind him violently disengaged and blocked his embassy staff, and began to unscrupulously check in the embassy...


    Ian didn''t care about arguing with Gino anymore. He hurriedly pretended to block the mechanical police, walked towards the embassy, ??and returned to the heavily guarded dark room, where Rivas was waiting for his news...


    "I think our affairs are probably leaked..."


    Ian''s first sentence from Rivas made Rivas'' heart sink sharply. He hurriedly asked, "What happened outside?"


    "A large group of mechanical police came outside, and the leader was from the Cygnus X-1 Star Ministry of Foreign Affairs..." Ian told Rivas about what happened outside the embassy, ??and Rivas frowned.He couldn''t figure out why his rigorously trained soldiers would confide everything so quickly?


    This is also no way. If under normal circumstances, the soldiers can at least hold on for a day under various tortures to extract confessions, but under Zhou Ye''s hypnosis and death threats, they only hold on for a few minutes...After all, Hypnotism can be used not only to pick up girls, but also to destroy the enemy''s will...


    "Then I''m leaving here soon..." Rivas couldn''t care too much at this time, and immediately asked his guard to start packing the equipment in the room, planning to leave here through the secret passage of the embassy.


    "..." Although Ian didn''t speak, the contempt in his eyes couldn''t hide...


    "Don''t think too much, I just don''t want them to hold the evidence..." Rivas rarely took the time to give Ian an explanation while he was busy."If there is no evidence, then no matter what they say, we can get rid of it... But if there is evidence, the reputation of our empire in the galaxy will be inaudible-this is not good for our war."


    "Well, I misunderstood you, Commander." Ian agreed with Rivas'' explanation, but, obviously...their movements were a bit too slow...before they had collected the laid equipment completely. , The mechanical police have rushed to this floor...


    In the end, Rivas had to abandon the car to take care of him, abandon his equipment, and fled the embassy from the secret passage with his own guard alone...


    "Now---Consul General Ian has anything to explain?" Gino looked at the equipment scattered everywhere in this messy room and said coldly as he watched Ian.


    "I... I have nothing to say." Ian really can''t go. Rivas can go because he originally belonged to the smuggling immigration, and as the consul general, he can''t go any way... leaving is a fear of crime, no Walking is a self-inflicted trap, and while he hesitated, he missed the best time to escape.


    "Then...you may not be able to enjoy extraterritoriality...take him down." Gino waved, and the mechanical police behind him came over and directly pressed Ian to the ground."We will give you the treatment you deserve, but we also hope that your new star empire will not throw you out as a scapegoat..."


    "..." Ian knows that if he is only suspected, he still has the possibility of leaving. Now, in front of these evidences, I am afraid I can only wait for the note from his country or the diplomatic negotiation between the two sides, and the best result will be But he was extradited back to China...With this stain, his political career is completely over.


    Just when Ian was escorted away by the mechanical police and the entire New Star Empire¡¯s consulate was sealed, a medium-sized spacecraft had already flown out of the atmosphere of Cygnus X-1 and headed towards the Cygnus spaceport.


    It wasn''t until Rivas returned to his mothership that he really relaxed...While instructing his men to start the mothership and prepare to set sail, he opened the display in front of him and adjusted the received signal to Cygnus X-1. News channel.


    "Last night, there was an appalling incident on the Cygnus X-1 star. A group of gunmen attacked the manor of my famous Cygnus X-1 star, Miss Karina Defan. These bandits were extremely fierce and they destroyed In addition to the security system in Miss Difan¡¯s manor, even Miss Karina Difan was seriously injured in the crossfire... The Cygnus X-1 Star Supreme Council has stated that it will definitely investigate this matter thoroughly and do it. Regardless of whether it is an individual or some forces, Cygnus X-1 will never tolerate it, and must fight them to the end..."


    On the TV screen, Karina Difan was also interviewed like a zongzi... The performance was really wonderful, vividly portraying the image of an innocent victim... It made the people who don¡¯t know the truth unbearable. Live sympathy.


    Chapter Five Hundred


    "So... you just ran back alone?" Nova Prime, the supreme of the New Star Empire, took her place, coldly looking at the cautious Rivas in front of him, "Why don''t you Report the news to the corps headquarters in advance...?"


    "...I..." Rivas was a little aggrieved to be honest, because when he was sent out to perform the task, the Supreme had told him to give him full power, but now he asked why he didn''t go to the legion headquarters first. Report...


    "Forget it, you can go down." Nova Prime sighed and let Rivas go down first.


    She knew that it was wrong for her to do this...Since Rivas was given full power, she shouldn''t come back and criticize him again, but what Rivas did really made her very angry...


    At the beginning, Rivas was pushed to the position of the Dark Star Legion commander because he was obedient enough... But unexpectedly, the first time he was released to work independently, he stabbed herself in a big trouble... This really gave her a headache. It''s very good.


    It seems that Rivas can only do things on his own. He can¡¯t do things alone. He is too reckless to do things, and he has no political wisdom at all... Such a person can only be used as a dog, not suitable to be released as a border guard. Big official.


    Just as Nova was considering her personal gains and losses, the female officer next to her walked over and whispered in her ear: "Supreme, now the Cygnus X-1 Star Council has made a solemn protest against us and requested We will give each other an explanation within the twenty-four universe time, otherwise we will announce the severance of all business dealings with us..."


    "Heh...Cygnus X-1 star?" Nova curled her lips in disdain. She really didn''t like this commercial star, which was known as always neutral. "Don''t worry about them... just say we are looking for us. Treason, Ingrid..."


    "But... I''m afraid that the other party doesn''t believe it..." the female officer said embarrassedly.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 373

    "Whether she believes it or not, I believe it anyway, and this is also true. As for the attack on Karina Defan''s manor? Say Karina Defan is an accomplice in collusion with Ingrid... we just Because the matter was urgent, I didn''t notify them in time..." Nova said domineeringly.


    "...Yes..." The female officer still wanted to speak, but seeing Nova''s dissatisfied expression, she finally nodded obediently and went on.


    Nova doesn¡¯t care about Cygnus X-1 at all. As the head of a galaxy empire with dozens of habitable planets, hundreds of resource stars, and over hundreds of billions of subjects, how could she care about a small commercial star? What?


    However, the changes below quickly made Nova regret it...


    The Cygnus X-1 Star Ministry of Foreign Affairs, which received a strong reply from the New Star Empire, simply withdrew all its diplomats stationed in the New Star Empire to this planet... and announced the permanent severance of diplomatic relations with the New Star Empire¡ª¡ª


    The Kerry people expressed a warm welcome to this-the enemy of the enemy, that must be a friend.


    Does Cygnus X-1 have no signal transmitters covering the entire Milky Way?It¡¯s okay, the Cree people have... they can rent these signal transmitters to the Cygnus X-1 Star Council for free, and the Cygnus X-1 Star Council also reciprocated the entire Karina Defan Manor attack. Carry out all-weather rolling playback¡ª¡ª


    For this incident, the reactions of other countries in the galaxy were mixed, but in the general argument of small countries, they all condemned the hegemonic behavior of the new star empire... and expressed sympathy for the encounter with Cygnus X-1.


    After all, in this kind of incident where the public is justified and the mother-in-law is justified, everyone must first sympathize with the weak, and besides, push others as well as themselves, in case the New Star Empire also conducts such a military operation on its own planet in the future. , What should I do?


    This time it¡¯s Karina Defan¡¯s manor...Will it be the home of the head of the planet being invaded next time?


    This is simply a big taboo¡ª¡ª


    After all, Karina Defan is the uncrowned king of Cygnus X-1, and it is not a secret thing in the upper layers of the galaxy.


    Today, your new star empire can use the excuse that Karina is an accomplice with your country¡¯s traitors and attacked her manor. Will your new star empire make an excuse that we bought and sold citizens of your country and hit our leader¡¯s mansion tomorrow?This Nima must not tolerate...


    The wave of anti-nova empire caused by the Karina Manor incident is brewing in the galaxy. The Cree people are simply ecstatic. In the millennium war with the Nova Empire, they often Subject to criticism from various countries, but now, the whole limelight has changed... The Nova Empire has also become a hegemonic country...


    Although the reputation of the Kerry people is still inaudible, the reputation of the enemy has become as smelly as their own, so that the Kerry people still feel very happy about the bad things together...


    Otherwise, when it comes to the Cree, it is a bone frame, a wild race or something... When it comes to the new star empire, it is a model of a responsible power in the galaxy... It makes the Cree unhappy.Well now, although the Cree people are still bones and savage races, the Nova Empire is no longer a great power model, but a hegemonic country...


    The entire anti-nova wave was fueled by the secrets of the Cree people and spread rapidly. The fast speed made the supreme of the new star empire feel caught off guard... It seems that overnight, all countries in the galaxy are watching with colored glasses. The New Star Empire...


    Just when the Supreme of the New Star Empire was wary of this anti-nova wave...In Cygnus X-1, another manor of Karina, Zhou Ye was watching the video report leisurely.


    "Today, the head of a certain country in the Milky Way is disappointed with the performance of the Nova Empire in the Karina Manor incident. He said that the Nova Empire is sliding towards the abyss of hegemonism. He suggested that the Nova Empire should consider the card carefully. The plan for handling the Lina Manor incident, so as not to chill the people of all countries in the galaxy."


    With a sound of "pop--" Zhou Ye turned off the video, and he stretched out lazily. He has been watching this kind of content for a whole morning, and all the messages he wanted to see have been seen...


    After more than half a month of fermentation, it was almost time to start walking down the road. Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and patted Karina, who was nestled in his arms, and said: "Almost ready to start planning for the next step. ."


    "Can the Black Hole Project begin?" When she heard Zhou Ye''s words, Karina''s eyes lit up, and she suddenly sat up.To be honest, she often does things about plotting a company, but it is the first time for her to plot a super empire. Karina can''t wait...


    "Yes, it''s time to start the black hole plan." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    Chapter Five Hundred and One


    Nova Primm is sitting in her place, listening to the female officer below to report to herself the recent reactions of various countries...


    "Yesterday, various demonstrations broke out in various parts of the Kerry Empire. They protested against the hegemony of the Nova Empire, supported the Cygnus X-1 Star Council''s move to withdraw diplomats, and asked King Kerry to support their brother country Cygnus X- 1 Star Council, to fight against the hegemonism of the New Star Empire..." Before the female officer could finish her words, she was interrupted by Nova.


    "Okay, I see." Nova''s face was not very good at this time, and some darkened eyes showed that she didn''t really care about it at all."Those Kerry people, they want us to go to war with all the countries in the galaxy... Needless to say about them, tell me, what new advice does the New Star Legion Supreme Command have?"


    "The Supreme Commander... feels that, Supreme, you should hand over the mastermind of this matter to the Cygnus X-1 Star Council..." The female officer said here, watching the increasing frost on Nova''s face, she didn''t dare Speak.


    "Hand over Rivas?" Nova sneered: "Of course they would want Rivas to be executed immediately, but...without Rivas''s Dark Star Legion restricting them, do you think the integrity of the empire can be maintained? how long?"


    "...I..." The female officer wished that she hadn''t heard anything. The more you knew about this kind of intrigue, the more dangerous it became.


    "Well, how about the reaction of other countries?" Nova sighed, looking at the female officer''s somewhat horrified expression.


    "Other countries are condemning the hegemonic tendencies that our new star empire exposed in this incident..." The female official read the information according to the book...


    "Are there any specific actions?" Nova doesn''t care about what to condemn, so what can be done?I can''t lose another piece of meat... If I am willing to condemn you, just condemn it casually... It doesn''t hurt.


    "That''s not true... the countries are still very restrained..." The female officer said cautiously. She had to be careful. When an unlucky ghost reported the news to the Supreme yesterday, the Supreme was furious, although there was no life-threatening danger. , But this well-paid job is gone.


    "That''s good..." Nova felt a little relieved at this time. After the Karina incident, the entire galaxy was turbulent, making Nova very worried that someone would jump out and cause chaos.


    She has already planned it. As long as there is one who jumps out, he must be completely suppressed with the force of a thousand jun. Otherwise, the new star empire will continue to exist at that time. The common problem of the empire, the wall is pushed down by everyone, the new star empire has also done it before... she wants to prevent others from pushing her wall.


    For this reason, she even transferred back the Fifth Fleet, Eighth Fleet, and Eleventh Fleet that were fighting against the Cree, and only waited for someone to jump out and beat him...


    Just when she was a little relieved, a rush of footsteps sounded, and a young girl with long chestnut hair in a military uniform walked in. Seeing this girl, Nova''s face became much softer.


    That was her only daughter, Claus Priem, the princess of the Nova Empire, and the future Nova Supreme.


    For this daughter, Nova can be said to have given high hopes. She has received the most elite royal education since she was a child. Even in order to allow her daughter to successfully take over her position in the future, Nova also transferred her to the Supreme Command and instructed her. She cultivated her cronies secretly, after all, a supreme without military power will only be emptied in the future¡ª¡ª


    And Krauris did not let Nova down. In the Supreme Command, she received the allegiance of many young officers with her beautiful appearance, gentle personality, and proud family...


    Seeing her daughter, Nova smiled and stretched out her arms."Baby, how come you come to see me at this time today, don''t you hate how your mother looks when she talks about national affairs?"


    "Mom..." Claus did not give her mother a hug as usual, but said in an anxious voice: "Cygnus X-1 has declared war on our empire."


    "What?" Nova was a little surprised when she heard the news. She really didn''t expect that Cygnus X-1 would really dare to declare war on the Nova Empire.However, it was long in her expectation that someone would jump out, but she didn''t expect that the person who jumped out would be the Cygnus X-1 star.Nova, who believes she is fully prepared, smiled and said: "Don''t worry, baby, the little Cygnus X-1 star will soon be escorted back to the negotiating table by us with absolute military power..."


    "No, mother, this is not the worst..." Krauris was not at all infected by her mother''s confident appearance, but said more anxiously: "At the same time, the Sovereigns have also declared war on our empire... "


    "How is it possible?" Nova couldn''t sit still anymore when she heard the news, and suddenly stood up.Holding the throne, his body couldn''t help shaking twice.She really did not expect that the Sovereign clan would declare war on herself. The Sovereign clan is not a lone star council like the Cygnus X-1 star. Even in the galaxy, the Sovereign clan can be regarded as a middle-level country. ... "The Sovereigns... right... what is the reason for declaring war on us?"


    "Ayesha, the new high priest of the Sovereign tribe, claimed that at the time of the Karina incident, the gem of the Sovereign tribe, Fiona, the Galaxy singer, happened to be a guest in Karina''s manor... She was also affected by the incident. The spread of...I heard that she was seriously injured..." How could Krauris, who had been educated as an elite since she was a child, not know how serious the consequences of the Sovereigns'' declaration of war on their empire were...


    If it takes only one week for the Nova Empire to put down Cygnus X-1, and it can withstand the strong attack of the Cree, once the Sovereigns intervene in the war, the Nova Empire will completely enter the dilemma of fighting on both sides. This is Things that the New Star Empire once extremely avoided...


    After all, the Cygnus X-1 star is just a commercial star. They don''t have any resource stars themselves. All resources are obtained by commercial circulation.Once the war begins, the New Star Empire does not even need to forcibly land on Cygnus X-1. It only needs to block the star gates near him and enclose the commercial star into a dead place... No need for the New Star Empire to speak, Cygnus X-1. The merchants here can tear the council to pieces...


    After an open commercial star is besieged, all commodities are not in circulation, and you still make a gross profit.Without profit, those businessmen are not rebelling?


    But the Sovereigns are different. They have their own scientific and technological achievements and have more than 20 resource stars. Their resource stars are enough to support them in a protracted war...


    Especially these despicable guys, under the banner of cherishing their tribesmen, they use the kind of small drones...what does the small size mean?Representatives need less resources, what does no one represent?There were almost no casualties...


    Therefore, the countries in the galaxy don¡¯t like to provoke the Sovereign people. After all, if you use materials to replace your life, every empire feels panicked.


    "This damn Rivas... he didn''t tell me when he came back, this incident involved the Galaxy singer..." Just when Nova secretly scolded her dog for learning to deceive the owner... bad news Passed over again...


    "Supreme, I just received the battle report. The 13 resource stars that we cantilever in the centaur have been occupied by the Sovereign fleet... and they have sent their own mining machinery, which seems to have a long-term plan... "


    "Supreme, we found the Cygnus X-1 star fleet near the star gate of the Pele galaxy... They ignored our warning and have invaded our Pele star..."


    "Supreme--the frontline sent a battle report, and the Kerry people once again launched a large-scale battle. This battle is the largest in nearly a hundred years... the front asks for support..."


    "..." The bad news came one by one, making Nova couldn''t help it anymore and fainted...


    Because of public opinion incidents these days, she hasn''t had a good rest. Today, she received bad news again and again. How could she still be able to support her?


    "Mom..." Claus hurried forward and hugged her fainted mother... She knew how hard her mother was these days... But now... the empire can''t live without its own mother."Mom... Mom how are you doing?"

 The Movie World Chapter 374

    Chapter Five Hundred and Two


    I don''t know how long it has been-


    Nova Primo finally opened her eyes slowly.


    "Mom..." Seeing her mother finally waking up, Clauris wept with joy and cried out holding Nova...


    "I''m okay..." Nova just didn''t come up in a breath and was suffocated. There was nothing serious about her body. She opened her eyes and looked around. This is a pure white medical room. Various medical equipment were placed beside her, and apparently, she was sent here during a coma."Help me up-baby."


    "Um-!" Clause wiped the tears from the corner of her eye and helped her mother up."Mother, your body is too weak, you need a good rest..."


    "Even if you die, I don''t want to die here." Nova hates the smell in the medical room, and that smell easily reminds her of bad memories...


    "Mother--" Claus groaned, but it was useless. Nova still insisted on leaving here. In desperation, she had to press a button on the bed. Soon, the bed under Nova sounded with a click. The sound transformed into a comfortable suspended wheelchair.


    "How long have I fainted...?" Nova asked, sitting in a wheelchair.


    "Mother, you have just passed out for more than four hours..." Klauris knew what her mother wanted to ask, but she didn''t want to say any news that would make her mother angry. She tried to turn away The topic said: "The doctor said that there is no major problem with your body, but you need a good rest..."


    "Baby, you know what I want to know..." Nova looked at her haggard and smiled daughter in front of her, and said: "And your acting skills are not good, baby, tell me... the news from the front, I''m pretty Got it."


    "Mother..." Krauris took a deep breath, hesitated for a long time, and finally said it."At the front line of the Cree, our fleet is desperately defending... But the strength of the two sides is too great. Commander Fred has sent back dozens of requests for help..."


    "... Tell Fred that support will be here soon, let him hold on." Nova closed her eyes, thinking about the gains and losses.


    "But mother... we don''t have any spare fleets anymore..." Krauris said strangely.


    "Where are the Fifth Fleet, Eighth Fleet, and Eleventh Fleet first?" Nova still closed her eyes, waiting for her daughter''s answer.


    "The Fifth Fleet has gone to the Pele Galaxy to resist the invasion of the Cygnus X-1 Star Fleet. The Eighth Fleet and the Eleventh Fleet are on their way to the cantilever of the centaur. They are responsible for dragging the Sovereign fleet... "Clauris reported the movements of the three fleets to her mother.


    "Whose order is this?" Nova opened her eyes wide, her pupils full of anger.


    "This...this is... the decision of the Supreme Command..." Krauris looked at her glaring mother and said with some fear: "During your coma, the Supreme Command took over the command of the fleet. "


    "A group of old foxes, what are they trying to do?" Nova''s anger was burning. She didn''t believe that the old foxes couldn''t see how to deal with the current situation...


    "Mother? Is there anything wrong with this response?" Krauris asked in a puzzled way.


    "Of course something is wrong..." Nova said angrily, "What is the relationship between the Cree and us?"


    "A thousand-year feud." Crawley replied without hesitation.


    "Then the hatred between us might be eased?" Nova asked rhetorically.


    "How is this possible?" Krauris said disapprovingly: "In the last thousand years of war, there is no possibility of relaxation between our two countries. The son of the father, the mother of the son... We hate the Kerry people. It has been branded into the bones of our new star empire, flowing in our blood..."


    Claus knows how deep the hatred accumulated in the Thousand-Year War, it is no exaggeration to say that every citizen of the New Star Empire basically has an enmity with the Cree, and every citizen of the New Star Empire once had relatives and friends. In this millennium war, the hatred between the two countries is not likely to be eased...


    "If there is a major event in the Kerry people and they are overwhelmed, what will you do?" Nova asked.


    "Of course I took the opportunity to get into their home star..."


    "What about after getting into their home planet?"


    "Kill them all." Crawley said without hesitation.


    "...The Cree people think so too." Nova said meaningfully: "For us, Cygnus X-1 and the Sovereign clan are just a dispute of spirit, and understanding can be obtained through negotiation, but ¡­Kerry, do you think there is a possibility of negotiation between our two countries?"


    "I know my mother, I will go to the Supreme Command..." Claus said, about to rush out of the room, but her mother stopped her.


    "No need to go to the High Command." Nova stopped her daughter and said, "I believe it is impossible for the old foxes to fail to see the significance of this, but they did it anyway... Someone must be planning something behind my back. ¡­Now, you go and call Rivas, and in my name directly order the Fifth, Eighth, and Eleventh Fleet to immediately return to the front line fighting against the Cree and support Commander Fredert."


    "Okay, mother." Krauris agreed, turned and left the room.


    Nova watched her daughter walk out of the room, and sighed tiredly... She was not as calm as her appearance. Since the Cygnus X-1 star and the Sovereign clan sent troops, they would have to pay no price. It is impossible for the clan to retreat...


    She is ready to sacrifice her confidant''s gas, no matter what... the battle with the Cree must not be lost, otherwise the only way to destroy the new star empire is waiting...


    Time is short-Rivas walked into the room under the leadership of Claus.


    "Supreme--!" Rivas saw Nova and hurriedly saluted: "What can you do?"


    "Go and check what the old guys in the Supreme Commander have been up to lately..." Nova said and waved, letting Rivas go down.


    "Yes, supreme." Rivas didn''t dare to say more, and went down after taking the order. Although he was at a loss, he didn''t think much.


    Nova originally wanted Rivas to send her own Dark Star Legion to take over the defense of the entire Sandal Star, but thought that maybe he would be sacrificed by herself soon, to avoid trouble, Nova swallowed this order again. Go down...


    There are still too few people available... Nova couldn''t help but sigh, capable and ambitious, she didn''t dare to reuse it, and the loyal ones were incompetent guys like Rivas...


    "Mother?" Krauris looked at Nova strangely. She knew that when her mother asked herself to call Rivas in, she absolutely wanted to say that was not the matter. Such a matter only needs to be contacted through the communication system. Just a moment, Rivas, there is no need to call him to explain in person.


    "Baby..." Nova looked at her daughter, she wanted to say nothing, she didn''t know if she should give such an important task to her daughter...


    "Mother, what happened?" Krauris squatted under her mother''s knee and asked with some worry.


    Forget it, Nova sighed. After all, her daughter is going to learn to grow up, and certain things are indeed only for her to do, and she is not at ease when she is changed.


    The determined Nova gently lifted her daughter''s cheek and said softly: "Baby, it seems that you are going to be an ambassador for a secret negotiation..."


    "Secret negotiations? Ambassador?" Krauris looked at her mother with some puzzlement, waiting for her to follow along.


    "Yes." Nova nodded, and said: "I want you to secretly contact Karina Defan of Cygnus X-1 and Ayesha, the new high priest of the Sovereign tribe-make an appointment with them. Secret negotiations."


    Chapter Five Hundred and Three


    On the Emperor, in Zhou Ye''s command room.


    "The New Star Empire is about to start seeking peace?" Zhou Ye looked at the message that Karina sent over and said with a smile: "This is really good news...Baby, you will soon be able to remove the title of traitor. "


    "Hmm...!" Ingrid didn''t know what to say anymore. In her opinion, her man started this war entirely for her own sake. How could she not be moved?There are a thousand words in my heart but I can''t say it, I can only replace it with action.


    Ingrid directly agitated and threw on Zhou Ye and chewed...


    Her actions caused someone''s dissatisfaction.


    "Ingrid, you pressed me..." Karina, who was busy under Zhou Ye, complained dissatisfiedly: "Although I know you are very happy...but...your knee just hit my face. It''s..."


    "Sorry, sorry..." Ingrid hurriedly apologized to Karina, and just forgot about the fact that there was still someone under her man...


    "Alright..." Zhou Ye grabbed Karina into his arms and smiled: "Don''t blame Ingrid, baby, let''s talk about it, who is the New Star Empire sent to negotiate? Where is the location?"


    "The new star empire is responsible for negotiating with us is the only daughter of the new star empire, and the successor of the next prince of the new star empire, Princess Claus Primm. They will ask us to be in Bohart after 48 cosmic hours. Star Negotiation..." Karina said obediently.


    "Clauris..." When Ingrid heard the name, the expression on his face was a little complicated...


    "What''s the matter? Baby?" Zhou Ye noticed Ingrid''s strangeness, and when he closed his arm, he asked, "Do you know this new star empire princess very well?"

 In Movie World Chapter 375

    "She... used to be my student." A look of nostalgia leaked from Ingrid''s face."Clauris was once arranged to serve in my fleet. At that time, her identity was concealed... I didn''t know that she was the princess of the New Star Empire, so she was very tough... I remember many times. I scolded her and cried..."


    "... Later?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Later, when she was transferred away, I knew her identity..." Ingrid couldn''t help but put a smile on her face."This little girl actually hugged me and cried, and called my teacher... and she said that she knew I wanted her to become a talent, so she called her the cruelest... this stupid girl..."


    "Actually? Why did you scold her so harshly?" Karina''s curiosity was also aroused, and she asked: "Do you really want to train a student, so you are so strict with her?"


    "Nothing..." Ingrid rolled his eyes and said: "On the battlefield, how can I take in students leisurely... I just think of my daughter when I see her, and when I think of her, I want to go back to see her... But At that time, the Cree¡¯s offensive was wave after wave, and the Empire Command couldn¡¯t give me a vacation... so when I was depressed..."


    "My poor princess, you are considered a scapegoat..." Zhou Ye said silently.


    "That''s why I said that was a silly girl..." Ingrid said with a smile.


    Although Ingrid said so, Zhou Ye still saw some clues from her face. Obviously, she did not have any feelings for this princess as she said. Maybe, she missed her daughter most. At the time, Ingrid regarded the princess as a substitute for his daughter, but the princess saw the side of Ingrid¡¯s mother, and in front of his daughter, Ingrid has always maintained It''s a motherly spoiling daughter...


    "What a hapless princess..." Zhou Ye said with emotion, causing Ingrid to change his face: "My dear, can you let Clause go..."


    "Huh? Let go of Claus?" Zhou Ye didn''t know where Ingrid''s words started."What did you spare her?"


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s confused face, Ingrid felt as if he was kind enough to do bad things... "No, nothing..."


    "..." Karina, who was sitting on the side, rolled her eyes and said with a smile: "My dear, Ingrid is begging you not to harm the princess of the new star empire."


    "Why should I harm her?" Zhou Ye said depressedly: "Who do you think of me? Am I the kind of person who goes on seeing a woman?"


    "..."


    "..."


    Karina and Ingrid looked at each other, and after nodding tacitly, Karina asked: "My dear, do you want to hear the truth or a lie?"


    "To be honest..." As soon as Zhou Ye finished speaking, the two women laughed and said in unison: "Yes, dear you are such a person."


    "...Do you want to rebel? Do you know what kind of family law I will be subjected to?" Zhou Ye said with a sullen expression.


    "Honey, I know it was wrong...ah...don''t..."


    "My dear, it''s not you who I said... why should I be punished..."


    "Because you nodded too."


    Three hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªThe two exhausted women nestled in Zhou Ye¡¯s arms, bitterly pulling the soft flesh on Zhou Ye¡¯s waist... A mosquito bite is not strong enough, it doesn''t hurt or itchy.


    "Which new star empire''s princess is really beautiful?" Zhou Ye asked with some curiosity, holding the two girls, "You are so worried about Ingrid that I will attack her?"


    "...Huh, I don''t want to talk to you, you bad guy..." Ingrid is depressed. She is already tired of Chi Yu and doesn''t want to move at all...


    "It''s beautiful..." Karina, who was afraid that the world would not be chaotic, directly took out her personal terminal and played the video record of the call between Claus and her stored in it...


    In the picture, Clauris, with her long hair tied behind her head, two long curly chestnut hair hanging down from the sides of her temples, giving a playful feeling, long eyelashes, big eyes... ¡­Looking at it made Zhou Ye feel very comfortable.


    This Claus is not the kind of girl who will give people a very amazing and charming feeling, her appearance is gentle and pleasant.At a glance, this girl must be very gentle...


    However, watching her somewhat weak performance, Zhou Ye suddenly understood why Ingrid would scold her like that."It seems to be telling people... Come and bully me, I''m very bully... No wonder Ingrid you scolded her like that..."


    "I thought I was the only one who felt this way..." Karina said in surprise: "So my dear, you also feel this way..."


    "...Don''t bully Claus..." Ingrid now regrets that he said that... It actually backfired to stir up the interest of his own man...


    "You have to look away, Ingrid." Karina began to persuade Ingrid instead."After such a bully girl inherits the supreme position, will she not be emptied by her subordinates? So, finding a good man is more important to her than anything... at least to suppress those guys under her... Who is more suitable than our dear?"


    "..." Ingrid found out that he was really considering Karina''s words.


    "Look...in the universe, the powerful are either like Thanos...a long ugly guy...or a pervert like the Star Devourer...like a dear, strong and handsome Where can I find it..." Karina keeps on doing her best, she plans to wait for Zhou Ye to get this chick, she will also bully and play...


    Zhou Ye just watched and didn''t say anything. If he really wanted to do harm, Ingrid couldn''t stop him... It''s just that he felt as if Karina was a bit too enthusiastic this time. Is this girl dead again? Sex hasn''t changed?No, the treatment of Lara syndrome needs to continue...


    "Okay..." After thinking about it for a long time, Ingrid finally nodded."But, my dear, don''t bully her too much..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, Baby Ingrid, you were just persuaded by Karina this way?What about your persistence?... But forget it... Anyway, it''s me who gets the benefit.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Four


    Bohart Star is a habitable planet without man.


    On this planet that has never been invaded by civilization, forests are everywhere...There is a kind of cute and cute bird creatures. Unlike the birds on earth, they do not have feathers and are covered with soft fluff. , The long upward nose, the big round eyes, and the furry body make it look cute...at least Zhou Ye thinks so.


    At this moment, he was placing two big and one small three Toot Birds in front of him, and watching the vivid helpless expressions on the faces of the three birds, Zhou Ye almost laughed...The Toot Birds were given to them by Zhou Ye. He didn''t know the name anyway. According to the principle of who found out who named it, Zhou Ye unceremoniously named this cute thing a Dudu bird.


    "Big Dudu and 2 Dudu, you have to take good care of Xiao Dudu. It''s a pity that you still can''t take you back." Zhou Ye said, putting the three Dudu birds in his hands back on the branch...


    No way, every creature has its own fixed living environment... If these three cute little ones are taken away rashly, maybe they will be killed... Although Zhou Ye is known as a pet killer, he doesn''t want to be a disaster These cute little things.


    The three beeping birds that escaped from Zhou Ye''s hands are like a big beep...wringing their furry bodies, they disappeared into the tree hole in a blink of an eye...


    "This group of unscrupulous little things..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing and cursing as he watched these little guys who slipped as fast as hiding from the gods of plague: "How can I feed you so many fruits? Avoid me like a plague god..."


    Just as Zhou Ye watched the toot bird that he released, Karina walked to his side and said, "My dear, the mothership of the Sovereign clan is also here..."


    "Well, I saw it..." Zhou Ye had already seen the iconic oval-shaped mothership of the Sovereign clan slowly descending in the open space not far away. The Sovereign clan seemed to have a special affinity for the round shape. Zhong, not only the buildings are round, but the mothership and fighter planes are either round or semi-circular... "What about the people of the New Star Empire? Tripartite peace talks, as the weaker party, are they the latest to come? Is it for us? Get off the horse?"


    "Isn''t this just giving you a chance to go crazy, dear?" Karina snuggled up next to Zhou Ye and said with a smile: "This way, dear, you have a reason to let them increase their bargaining chips..."


    Just as Zhou Ye was about to speak, Ayesha came to them surrounded by a group of priests.


    As soon as she saw Zhou Ye, Ayesha rushed over in disregard of her image and hugged her master, like a child who had been wronged, crying: "Master, I miss you so much. Count it, don¡¯t see me for so long..."


    "This is only one month apart..." Zhou Ye said silently.


    "But Master, isn''t it like I won''t see you one day, it''s just like three years have passed?" Ayesha looked at Zhou Ye with teary eyes, and muttered to her own smirk: "I always felt this before. The sentence is too exaggerated... But now, I think the person who said it is too powerful..."


    "...Well, didn''t you see it..." Zhou Ye noticed one thing."Huh, where is Yolanda?"


    "Hmm... Yolanda wants to come too, of course, but Sovereign needs someone to sit there. We both want the master and we want to participate in the negotiation, but in the end I am better at it!" Ayesha said slightly. ¡¤I raised my neck intentionally.


    "I want to ask, how did you choose the person responsible for the negotiation?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Of course it was the fairest lottery method..." Ayesha smiled like a weasel who had stolen the little hen... "There are two paper balls, one with sitting in the town and one with negotiation...who You can do whatever paper you get."


    And at this moment - Sovereign''s home planet, in the Temple of Umbrella, Yolanda looked at the two paper balls that also had the words [Sit Town] placed in front of her, her silver teeth crunching."Ayesha¡ªI''m never ending with you¡ª!"


    Although he didn''t know Yolanda''s depression at the moment, Zhou Ye looked at Ayesha''s expression and knew that his little slave girl was definitely playing tricks...but forget it, just make up for Yolanda more in the future. ...


    Karina is not surprised at the fact that Ayesha, the high priest of the Sovereign tribe, actually called her own man¡¯s master. She had heard about it from Ingrid and other women early on...


    Just when the three of them were chatting in the clearing of the woods, waiting for their subordinates to place the BBQ tools that were temporarily made, and prepare for an alien barbecue... Ingrid came over."My dear, people from the New Star Empire, here comes..."


    "They really dare to have time when they arrive, and they happen to be in time for the meal..." Zhou Ye waved his hand indifferently and motioned everyone to continue the barbecue... completely without paying attention to the tripartite negotiation.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 376

    After all, Zhou Ye and the others are the dominant side. In any case, will this war continue... It all depends on Zhou Ye''s words. Does Zhou Ye need to care about the feelings of the weaker New Star Empire?No need to care...


    The mothership of the New Star Empire, seeing that the two countries negotiating had already come, and they had already discussed things together... They didn¡¯t care too much, and hurriedly landed the mothership in another direction, which happened to be with Zhou. The mothership of Ye and Ayesha formed an equilateral triangle fixed-point appearance, and it was unknown whether the pilot was intentional or unintentional.


    Zhou Ye has no feeling for the little moves of the New Star Empire, wanting to win him at the negotiation table?It is absolutely impossible not to pay the price he wants...


    While Zhou Ye was having a barbecue while chatting and laughing with his women, a beautiful girl with long chestnut hair, accompanied by a dozen female officials in the uniforms of the New Star Empire, came over...


    "His Royal Highness, hello."


    Seeing Claus coming over, Karina did not stand up, just a polite greeting.And Ayesha was even more exaggerated, just nodding her head slightly, even if she had said hello... Then she cuddled up next to her owner and sold Mengcai Jiao. For her...what is the identity of Claus and her? There was no relationship at all, she only cared about her master''s thoughts.


    "...You..." Seeing the arrogant behavior of the two, the female officials behind Clause couldn''t help but just wanted to speak, but was stopped by her princess...


    "Hello, Miss Karina Defan!" Clause gracefully gave Karina a new star imperial court ceremony, then turned around and said to Ayesha: "I am honored to be able to meet you. , Your High Priest."


    After greeting the two of them, Clause looked at Ingrid who was sitting next to Zhou Ye and respectfully said: "Teacher, I am so happy to see you here... ¡­"


    "His Royal Highness, you are too polite..." Ingrid laughed at himself: "Call me a traitor as a teacher, aren''t you afraid to go back and be attacked?"


    "Teacher... You taught me a lot. In my mind, you will always be my teacher..."


    Clause''s words made Ingrid a little relieved.


    "I don''t know who this lord is?" After greeting Ingrid, Clausius pretended not to care and asked.


    "This is the representative of our Sovereign clan, His Excellency Zhou Ye." Before Zhou Ye could speak, Ayesha rushed to say: "This Excellency Zhou Ye will participate in this negotiation on behalf of our Sovereign clan. We, the Sovereign clan, unconditionally agree to all decisions made..."


    "At the same time, His Excellency Zhou Ye also represents our Cygnus X-1 star." Karina said not to be outdone: "All the decisions he made, our Cygnus X-1 star also unconditionally supports."


    "..." Clauris was dumbfounded, what''s the situation?What is the identity of this person named Zhou Ye?Why do representatives from both sides support him so firmly?


    This sudden change made all the rhetoric prepared by Clause fall into disarray... She didn''t even know if she should continue this negotiation now...


    Chapter five hundred and six


    Krauris was stunned by the scene before her, and the generous conditions specially prepared for the Cygnus X-1 star and Sovereign clan all along the way were all invalidated in an instant...


    Claus was stunned for a long time, until the female officer behind her pulled her sleeves, she reacted and hurriedly said, "Do you know what your Excellency Zhou Ye has for this negotiation?"


    "My request is very simple..." Zhou Ye smiled and stood up and said, "I only have two requests...Are you sure you want to listen?"


    "Of course, negotiations, what are the requirements... We can talk slowly..." Clause smiled and was interrupted by Zhou Ye before she finished speaking.


    "No, you didn''t understand the meaning of what I said." Zhou Ye waved his hand to stop Claus''s words below, and said directly: "I don''t like trouble, as long as my request...will never be changed. "


    "..." Clause was speechless. Where did anyone negotiate like this?This is for trouble... Is it because the two clans do not want to negotiate?So I found such a person to spoil the situation?But if they don¡¯t want peace talks, they shouldn¡¯t accept their invitation... Now it¡¯s their own country that is at a disadvantage, and if you want to use it, you can use it yourself... What do they mean?


    Zhou Ye looked at Clause''s face, and changed for a while, almost catching up with the face change in Sichuan Opera... This girl is so good to understand, all her thoughts are on her face, even Zhou Ye used it. You can know what she is thinking regardless of mental strength...


    Could it be that after so many planes, he finally met the legendary silly white sweet?


    The atmosphere on the scene was a bit stalemate. Zhou Ye¡¯s party didn¡¯t care if there was to turn over the barbecue, the seasoning should be sprinkled, and the negotiation was completely ignored. In Zhou Ye¡¯s words, we were on purpose Those who come to the barbecue, the negotiation is only incidental.


    On the New Star Empire side, the principal, Clausius, was still there, wondering what Zhou Ye meant?Before he knew it, the barbecue on Zhou Ye''s barbecue stove was ready, and Claus was still there in a daze.


    "Clauris, let''s take a break first. You stood there for a long time." Ingrid took a skewer and walked up to Claus in front of him and handed it over.


    "Ah? Oh..." Clauris took the barbecue in Ingrid''s hands like a dream and said: "Thank you teacher..."


    "Don''t be so polite..." Ingrid directly took Claus to sit on the chair moved by the Valkyrie, and smiled: "What are you in a daze?"


    "Teacher..." Krauris glanced cautiously at Zhou Ye, who was being served by Ayesha eating barbecue in the distance, and asked in a low voice, "Who is His Excellency Zhou Ye? Why? You will be with him? And why did the high priest of the Sovereign tribe serve him in such a low voice? It seems to be his..."


    After thinking about it for a long time, Claus did not know how to describe the relationship between the two in a suitable and not rude vocabulary, but after thinking for a long time, she didn''t think of it, so she didn''t say it for a long time...


    "It looks like his slave girl, isn''t it?" Ingrid didn''t have so much scruples and directly helped Claus to speak out what was in his heart...


    "..." Clause nodded, acknowledging this statement of her teacher.


    "You read that right, Ayesha is Ye''s female slave..." Ingrid laughed.


    "Oh my god... how is this possible?" Clauris almost exclaimed when she heard Ingrid''s words. In her opinion, the Sovereigns, a race of both politics and religion, can be said to be Sovereigns The high priest of the empire is equivalent to the head of the empire...How could it be possible to be a slave girl? It seems that it is quite willing to be a slave.


    "Haha..." Ingrid smiled, and did not answer Claus''s words. Some things are not suitable for telling her now. When she knows it is suitable, she will naturally know why.


    "...Then...what about Miss Karina Difan? Is she also the daughter and slave of Lord Zhou Ye?" Krauris peeked at Karina who was nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms in the distance, endure Can''t help asking again.


    "Karina is Ye''s woman." Ingrid simply stated his relationship with Zhou Ye, "including me, also Ye''s woman..."


    "...Teacher...Is this His Excellency Zhou Ye the foreign spy who abducted you?" Clause realized with hindsight that it was too abnormal for Ingrid to appear here.


    "...That''s right." Ingrid almost laughed. Zhou Ye was actually regarded as a spy. She wanted to take this down, and when she planned to be fine in the future, she would use it to laugh at her own man...


    "..." Krauris was speechless...No, no, now is not the time to gossip about these things, negotiation is the most important thing.Thinking of this, Clausius asked cautiously: "Teacher, can you tell me what the two requirements of Your Excellency Zhou Ye are?"


    She really wanted to know what Zhou Ye asked for. What Zhou Ye said just now scared her directly. There was no reason. She just felt that Zhou Ye would definitely do it when he said it... so She was so hesitant, whether or not to listen to Zhou Ye''s request, what if Wan Zhouye made such an excessive request?For example, asking for dozens of resource stars for the new star empire...for example, directly requesting the empire to re-delineate the territory...she only thought about herself.


    "Ye''s conditions are not harsh. You can listen to it, there is only so much I can tell you." Ingrid said, holding up his dinner plate and walking towards Zhou Ye.As he walked, he said, "If you want the negotiation to continue, you must take this step."


    "..." Clauris looked at Ingrid who had abandoned herself and put herself in Zhou Ye''s arms with a grieved expression. What she said was the same as she hadn''t said... and she didn''t reveal any news to herself. Bad teacher.


    However, she knew that, just like Ingrid said, the negotiation still had to continue, and she had to take this step. If she didn''t even dare to listen to Zhou Ye''s terms, what else would she talk about?Just go home quickly...


    Thinking of this, Clause picked up her dinner plate and walked in front of Zhou Ye, and asked aggressively, "I don¡¯t know what the two conditions of your Excellency Zhou Ye are? I¡¯m very interested to hear you talk about you. conditions of."


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye raised his head and looked at Claus who was flaring her claws like a bluffing cat. He smiled and said, "My two conditions are very simple... First, revoke the opposition to Ingrid. De''s wanted to restore her reputation."


    "It''s very simple. I can make a decision here, yes." Clause wanted to restore her reputation as a teacher, but she just had no chance. Now, since Zhou Ye has used this as a cease-fire condition, It saves her a lot of things, and of course she is happy to agree.


    "The second..." Zhou Ye stood up gently, looked down at the princess who was only one meter tall and said: "I want you to be my woman--"


    Chapter five hundred and six


    "...Your Excellency Zhou Ye, what did you say?"


    At this moment, Clauris wondered if there was a problem with her ears, and there was an auditory hallucination.


    "You heard me right..." Zhou Ye looked at the somewhat sluggish Claus and said: "The second condition is that you be my woman... As long as you fulfill both of these conditions, then Cygnus X-1 star The fleet with the Sovereign tribe will immediately withdraw."


    "...It''s impossible." Claures said categorically. She used her feelings to make a deal most viciously, and her mother promised her the freedom to marry. She has been longing for her carefree since childhood. In a romantic place, I met a right person.


    Obviously, although this place is a good place, Zhou Ye is definitely not the right person. She is not willing to...


    "You can change a condition... The second one is absolutely impossible." Clause was even a little angry. In her opinion, Zhou Ye was just kidding her... "Your Excellency Zhou Ye, I have to I solemnly remind you that now is the time for negotiations between our three countries, not after dinner where you can joke around..."


    "...I''m not kidding, and I''ve said it, if my terms are said, it won''t be changed," Zhou Ye was not irritated by Claus''s words-but smiled and said, "You don''t agree now. It¡¯s okay, you will agree to it in the future... But then, the conditions may change."


    Zhou Ye said, no longer paying attention to Claus, and directly embraced Ayesha''s daughters, turned his head and walked towards his mothership surrounded by the Valkyrie...He also had to comfort himself that he had not seen each other for more than a month What about the little girl slave... How can I spend time with Clause here?

 Movie World Im King Chapter 377

    "...You...you..." Clauris was angrily speechless by Zhou Ye. In her opinion, Zhou Ye''s last remarks were obviously a threat. She really wanted to leave...but , Think about the predicament of her own country, think about her mother¡¯s somewhat old face, she stomped her foot and walked towards her mothership...Clauris knew that today¡¯s negotiations were ruined and could only wait until tomorrow. ...


    On the other side, Ingrid, who followed Zhou Ye towards the mothership, asked hesitantly: "My dear, why do you say that she will agree to it in the future? Is this war going to continue?"


    As a native of the New Star Empire, Ingrid really doesn¡¯t want her country to be attacked by war anymore. That¡¯s why she would have such a question. She even wanted to wait for Zhou Ye to decide, think of a way to persuade him. Your own man, try to end this war as soon as possible.


    "...You think too much, baby." Zhou Ye understood Ingrid''s thoughts in seconds, and smiled: "I just saw some interesting things happening in the future...that''s why I said that."


    "What is it?" Ingrid asked.


    "You will know in the future." Zhou Ye refused to go on. Certain things that would happen in the future made him quite confident to take this stupid girl into his own.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of the conversion lens¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At this moment, Clausius, who had returned to her mothership, was also complaining to her mother through the communicator.


    "Mom, you don''t know how rude the guy named Zhou Ye is... He actually said that the second condition is to let me be his woman..."


    "The guy named Zhou Ye must be a very ugly guy, that''s why my good girl is so angry." The Supreme of the New Star Empire said with a smile on the screen.


    She was in a very good mood. After she transferred the Nineteenth Fleet of the rising star guarding Sandal Star to the front line, she temporarily resisted the large-scale invasion of the Cree, and the other two countries were temporarily in a state of truce negotiations. It can be said that the empire can take a breath for the time being.


    "No, that guy is very handsome..." Krauris explained: "But he is a carefree guy... You don''t know how many women he has, mother, the high priest of the Sovereign tribe belongs to him. Woman, Karina is his woman, and Teacher Ingrid is also his woman..."


    Clauris couldn''t say the words female and slave after all, and she helped Zhou Ye beautify it before she knew it.


    "Then my good daughter is jealous? The woman who is angry with that handsome man is not you, right?" Xinxing Zhizun in a good mood laughed at his daughter.


    "I won''t look at this bad guy!" Clauris wrinkled her nose and said, "There are so many women, so I''m not afraid of exhausting him..."


    "..." Xinxing Supreme was silent for a while, and then said: "Baby, you can come back after spending some time with them there, even if the negotiation is not successful..."


    Clause nodded sensibly. This was what her mother had told her before she came out. If the opponent''s conditions are too harsh, she will drag the opponent and wait for the victory of the Cree frontline, and then mobilize the fleet to return...


    At that time, there were only two countries, and their new star empire could still resist.


    Their plans are very good, and they have to slow down-and then solve the big troubles first, and then solve the minor ones...


    It''s just that, sometimes, things never develop according to people''s wishes.


    Just when the supreme was in a happy mood talking with his daughter, there was also a small meeting not far away from her... It¡¯s just that they were not talking about something as warm as a mother and daughter meeting and chatting, but A conspiracy to overthrow the Nova Empire...


    New Star Empire-Supreme Command.


    A gray-haired old man wearing the costume of a senior commander was smiling and stretching out his hand to a middle-aged man who also wore the costume of a commander."Welcome, Commander Rivas."


    Chapter Five Hundred and Seven


    Sandal Star, the Supreme Commander of the New Star Legion¡ª¡ª


    "Your Excellency General Stuart, you should know what I''m here for." Rivas stared at the gray-haired old man, he wouldn''t underestimate this old guy, this old guy is known as the undefeated god of war. Stuart, the existence that once made the Cree frightened.


    "Don''t worry, young man, be calm." Old Stuart said, stood up, poured Rivas a glass of Yarrow fruit wine, and then handed it to him."A drink?"


    "Thank you, I''m not used to this kind of wine..." Rivas directly refused.


    Old Stuart didn''t mind, and took a sip by himself, closing his eyes, with a long aftertaste.


    This is almost maddening Rivas. He doesn''t believe that this kind of wine made from the fruits of emergency rations in the mothership is delicious... This kind of wine does not require soil, just occasionally sprinkle some water. The fruit that can grow is indeed more suitable for emergency rations on the mothership cruising in the universe all year round, and it is also rich in nutrients, but when it comes to taste, it is really a bit...er, not very good.


    Just when Rivas felt that he could not help but was about to attack, Old Stuart finally opened his dim old eyes and said: "This kind of smell is really nostalgic..."


    "Did you know? When we were fighting against the Cree, we often couldn''t supply supplies. At that time, we all survived on this thing..." Old Stuart said, his eyes full of vicissitudes, with emotion Said: "Especially during the [Raid] campaign, our Ninth Fleet lonely broke into the outer periphery of the Kerry Empire, and in the end... the energy is all used up, the mothership can only fly slowly on the solar sail..."


    "..." Rivas knew that battle. It was that battle that established the title of the old guy in front of him as the undefeated God of War. He led his fleet and rushed into the Cree¡¯s line of defense. The capital star of the insider has been defeated...Since that battle, Old Stuart has been promoted to the highest command.


    "I have done meritorious service for the empire and shed blood..." Old Stuart said, his emotions began to become agitated."But how did the Empire treat me? My comrades-in-arms were transferred from the fleet one by one... Either went to a planet to be a security officer, or they were given a clerical job altogether... What about me? I was also transferred to the headquarter for retirement. Wait to die...hehe."


    "...This is no way. At that time your reputation in the empire has even surpassed the supreme who just ascended the throne..." Rivas muttered.


    Old Stuya nodded his head. He knew that Rivas was right. He was indeed the master of the power."Yeah... there is nothing you can do... But now you have also encountered something you can do, what do you want to do?"


    "What do you mean?" Rivas asked vigilantly. It was because he received a communication from Stuart, saying that there was a life-and-death issue with him, and he wanted to meet and talk, so he came here, you know, what is his duty One is to monitor the Supreme Command... In fact, to put it plainly, it is to monitor the old guy in front of you...


    "Have you seen Princess Clause these days?" Old Stuart didn''t answer Rivas'' words, but asked rhetorically.


    "Isn''t your Royal Highness Princess Claus going on an alien vacation?" Rivas said with some confusion: "That''s what the Supreme said."


    "Haha..." Old Stuart didn''t speak, but looked at Rivas like an idiot.


    "What do you mean?" Rivas asked unhappy.


    "Didn''t you notice that the offensive between Cygnus X-1 and the Sovereign clan was also suspended?" Old Stuart sighed.


    "Maybe it''s because they are not able to continue..." Rivas had a bad feeling, but he was still reluctant to convince himself...


    "Well, just treat them as losing their backs." Old Stuart didn''t refute this guy, but asked again: "Why does the supreme know that the two countries are losing their backs, and the rest assured will be on both sides. Will the fleets that resist the two countries be transferred to the front lines of the Cree? Is the Supreme a Prophet?"


    "..." Rivas couldn''t deceive himself anymore, gritted his teeth and said, "Princess Clause went to negotiate with Cygnus X-1 and Sovereigns?"


    "Haha..." Old Stuart knew that Rivas had confirmed the news before him, and did not answer his question, but instead asked, "Why did Cygnus X-1 start a war with the Sovereigns this time?"


    "The Karina Manor incident--" Rivas had already begun to follow the old Stuart''s thinking.


    "So what will be one of the necessary conditions for negotiation?" Old Stuart continued to induce.


    "The messenger of the New Star Empire handing over the Karina Manor incident..." Rivas''s eyes were round and bloodshot. This was not because he didn''t rest well, but because he was too excited."No, the Supreme will not hand me over... I am hers..."


    "Hehe..." Old Stuart ignored the yelling idiot and said softly: "Look at mine now you know..."


    "..." Looking at the silver-haired old guy in front of him, Rivas''s last line of defense suddenly collapsed. He couldn''t help covering his face with his hands and said: "What should I do..."


    "Now... the 19th Fleet guarding Sandal Star has gone to the front line to resist the Cree invasion. As for the entire Sandal Star, only your Dark Star fleet is left... Do you still use me to teach you how to do it? "Old Stuart took a sip of his drink.


    "...No, I can''t do this..." The last loyalty in Rivas'' heart was still struggling.


    "It doesn''t matter..." Old Stuart said nonchalantly: "It is not me who was handed over anyway, but I want to remind you that you will end up worse than me at that time. I am still a general. , It¡¯s just being left unused, and you... will be a prisoner of war by then. I don¡¯t know how the Queen Karina of Cygnus X-1 would treat the guy who caused her serious injury?"


    Old Stuart¡¯s words were like the last straw on a camel, smashing Rivas¡¯ struggles to a complete smash. He stood up silently and walked out the door...


    Old Stuart didn¡¯t care about Rivas¡¯s leaving without saying goodbye. He knew that his goal had been achieved. A storm was about to sweep the entire Xandal star, and even the entire empire¡ªhe wanted to contact his old friend. At that time, the position of a chief executive officer should fall to his own head...He has this confidence.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Eighth


    Nova Prime was chatting happily with her daughter through video chat. Suddenly, there was a messy footsteps behind her, without turning her head back, Nova Prime said dissatisfiedly: " Didn¡¯t I say, don¡¯t bother me? I¡¯m talking to my daughter..."


    "Supreme, may I ask, where is His Royal Highness now?" A voice sounded, not the voice of a female official here, but the voice of a man, the owner of the voice, Nova Primo was still familiar.


    "Rivas?" Nova turned around, looked at Rivas who came in with a group of subordinates, and asked in shock and anger: "Who let you in? Where are the guards here?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 378

    "...Hehe..." Rivas saw Claus''s figure at a glance, coupled with the dialogue between the two he had just heard outside... He strengthened his mind, you know, he was just now I heard that Supreme is teaching his daughter the skills of negotiation... "His Royal Highness is really going to negotiate... It seems that you are really going to betray me..."


    "...No..." Nova just wanted to say, didn''t betray him, but she couldn''t tell anymore...because she was stunned by Rivas...


    At this point, Rivas has no turning back...he can only walk all the way to the dark. It doesn''t matter whether Nova intends to betray him...


    "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª! Rivas, what are you doing?" In the video, Clauris couldn''t help screaming when she saw her mother stunned to the ground by Rivas."Are you going to rebel? Rivas?"


    "Haha... Your Royal Highness, no, I won''t be a princess soon." Rivas said triumphantly: "Soon, the New Star Empire will usher in radical changes, and the Empire will become a Republic... There will never be New Star Supreme is now in this position, so... Your Royal Highness, this is the last time I call your Royal Highness... Your negotiation is a waste of effort, no one wants to betray me."


    As he said, Rivas snapped, turned off the video, and told the soldiers he had brought: "Bring our Majesty down and take care of it... Waiting for her will be a grand public trial. This will be the rebirth of the Nova Empire."


    "Yes, Commander." The two soldiers saluted, and directly set up Nova Primm, who had collapsed on the ground, and walked outside the house.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of lens conversion¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "No... Rivas, what are you going to do to my mother?" Before Krauris finished her words, the video screen in front of her went black... She stamped her foot anxiously, stood up and ordered directly: " Set sail right away and go back to Xander Star..."


    "Your Royal Highness, this is the most unwise choice for you." A female officer standing behind her stopped Claus''s order.


    "But... the mother is like this now... I''m going back to save my mother." Krauris said anxiously.


    "Excuse me, what do you want to save?" The female officer said unhurriedly: "Rivas has the Dark Star Legion, how about you? Only this old mothership, oh, almost forgot to say, the weapons on this mothership Many of the systems have been disassembled. Except for the necessary self-defense weapons, they have no offensive capabilities, and there are not even a few fighters..."


    "I... I... ooh... What do you want me to do..." Krauris was about to cry. She knew that the female officer was telling the truth, but how could she not go back to her mother? ?


    "Rebecca, help me... what should I do..." Krauris can only ask her own female officer. This female officer is not an ordinary female officer. She is for this negotiation. The baby was sent to assist Claus.


    To put it simply, it was the think tank sent by Nova Prime to assist her daughter in negotiations.


    "Your Royal Highness, there is only one way..." Rebecca still said in her unhurried tone: "If you want to return to Sandal to save your mother, you can only borrow troops from other countries... "


    "Why?" Claus asked: "Can we go back and mobilize the army on the front of Kerry directly?"


    "...Hehe..." Rebecca rolled her eyes and was speechless at Claus'' innocence."Did you mobilize the front-line fleet? Besides, they have already worked hard to resist the Cree invasion. How could they have extra troops for you? Moreover, it will take four days to return from the Cree front to Shandal. In four days, anything can happen."


    "..."


    Hearing Rebecca''s analysis, Clausius fell silent. After a while, she asked: "Then...who shall we borrow from?"


    "..." Rebecca didn''t speak, but instead clicked with her head in the direction of Zhou Ye''s mothership. That meant... you know.


    "...No, I will kill you and I won''t borrow from that bad guy..." Claus shook her head like a rattle. She didn''t want to go to Zhou Ye, but Zhou Ye dared to ask her if she signed a ceasefire agreement. As one of the conditions, if he borrowed troops from Zhou Ye, would the ghost know what he would become?Maybe she will become his slave girl like Ayesha, the high priest of the Sovereign tribe?


    "Haha... I''ll give you the way." Rebecca walked outside thinking about it, and said as she walked: "Whether you can listen to you, to be honest, it doesn''t matter to me who is the master in this country... You Think about it for yourself, Your Highness."


    Krauris watched Rebecca leave the room, and she collapsed on the chair. She knew that Rebecca was right... But she really didn''t want to do it when she bowed her head to Zhou Ye...


    Staring blankly at the black screen in front of her, Krauris remembered the conversation she had with her mother when she was a child. At that time, because her mother was busy with empire politics, she rarely had the opportunity to accompany her...


    Once, she finally got angry at her mother and said, "Is the empire important or me?"


    "Of course you are important, baby." Nova answered her at the time.


    "Then why don''t you accompany me? Mom." Little Claus felt very wronged.


    "Because... Mom wants to leave the best empire to you, baby." Nova put the eight-year-old little Claus in her arms and smiled: "This is my empire. , Is also your empire, but also our home. Mom will leave the best home to the baby, so that the baby can live happily in this home... So, mother is so busy now... Do you understand? Baby... ¡­"


    "But, you don''t have time to accompany me..."


    "People, you always have to sacrifice something for your own home. For the sake of your baby, you can live a happy life in the future. It is not a big deal for mom to sacrifice this time... Although mom wants to play with you..."


    "Mom... I will definitely protect our home..." Clauris murmured, stood up firmly, and returned to her cabin... took out the rarely used cosmetics..." Someone will sacrifice something for this family. This time... it''s my turn. Mom."


    Chapter Five Hundred and Nine


    The Mothership Emperor ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye had just settled his idiotic and entangled little high priest daughter and slave, and she was hugging her on a beach chair, basking in the sun comfortably. The girls were also wearing cool bikinis and playing beach volleyball on the beach¡ª ¡ª


    His cabin occupies an entire floor of the mothership, and it also uses space folding technology, and the space inside is countless times larger than it looks...


    If other Star Empire mothership designers were to see Zhou Ye, a prodigal son, who was so extravagantly building such a luxurious captain''s room on the mothership with such precious space, he might be sprayed to death.


    You know, those designers, in order to save the most space on the mothership to load more fighters, are about to squeeze the few hairs left on their heads... As a result, Zhou Ye built his own for enjoyment. Captain''s room, it''s...too extravagant.


    However, Zhou Ye doesn¡¯t care. For him, a person of enjoyment type, it is absolutely impossible for him to live in a small cabin like a doghouse. Besides... he can stand alone. Do countless fleets need to care about the number of fighters so much?


    Just as Zhou Ye was basking in the artificial sun comfortably, Miria, the emperor''s hero in a bikini, walked over and whispered in his ear: "Master, the princess of the New Star Empire has come down."


    Zhou Ye was not surprised by this news. For this guy who often cheats with time gems, everything in the future will not be new to him.


    Zhou Ye stretched out and asked casually."How many people are here?"


    "Just her..." Miria said and added, "It seems that she still wears makeup..."


    "...Hehe..." Zhou Ye leaked a clear smile on his face, as he looked at the Valkyrie who was playing on the beach and said: "Girls, who is going to meet the princess of our New Star Empire..."


    "...Hey, the proud princess is here?" A squad leader of the Valkyrie asked in surprise.


    For the princesses of this new star empire, the Valkyries generally don¡¯t have a good impression. It¡¯s just a desperate thing for them to be with their own ruler. This princess actually rejected the ruler. In their opinion, this Princess Claus is really I don''t know what it is...


    Lucia is the captain of the Valkyrie''s close attendant. She directly wanted to ask her master to say: "I''ll go, master."


    "Well, go..." Zhou Ye didn''t care, and nodded.To him, it doesn''t matter to anyone... "Go and come back."


    "Yes, Lord." Lucia nodded happily and walked outside. She took the sisters'' instructions to go, and she wanted to give this proud princess a fight...


    Lucia took the high-speed elevator directly and walked towards the landing port of the mothership¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    High-speed elevators are not something ordinary people can sit on. You must know that in high-speed motion, it will produce extremely strong inertia, and high-speed elevators are not always walking in a straight line. G-values ??will be generated when turning at high speed, just like a fighter jet When turning, the pilot will feel very uncomfortable, and even when it is too strong, the pilot will simply black out the screen.


    Although high-speed elevators are not as exaggerated as fighter turns, they can also make ordinary people extremely uncomfortable, but this is trivial to the genetically enhanced Valkyrie, whose super strong bodies can fully adapt to such speeds.


    To put it bluntly, the high-speed elevator on the Emperor is not designed for ordinary people, but for Valkyrie, so that they can move quickly and save every second of time...


    Pulling far away-let us turn the camera over to see the current Royal Highness Princess Claus.


    When Princess Clause came to the mothership of the Empress in a spirit of self-sacrifice, she was shocked by the giant mothership in front of her...


    To be honest, she has seen a lot of motherships in the New Star Empire, but she has never seen such a large one... You must know that for every one meter of the mothership, the power required is exponentially upward...


    But now is not the time to sigh, she has no choice...


    Thinking of this, Princess Clause suppressed the fierce heartbeat and walked towards the Umbrella Hell paratrooper who was on duty at the mothership gate.


    "Please stop outside the cordon, otherwise we will take the necessary measures." The hell paratroopers don''t know her. They don''t have their share in the meeting. They are only responsible for guarding the surroundings. They don''t know her Royal Highness the New Star Empire...


    "I am the princess of the New Star Empire, Clause. I am the representative in charge of this negotiation. I want to see Your Excellency Zhou Ye." Clause looked at the hideous skull visor of the paratrooper in hell, resisting timidity and shouting loudly. Said.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 379

    "Please wait a moment." The hell paratroopers still knew the purpose of the mothership coming to this planet, and they did not dare to delay, and directly reported to the upper level of the mothership with the communicator¡ª¡ª


    Not long after, a woman in a white battle uniform with the logo of the Valkyrie came out. Looking at the shield badge on her shoulder, the hell paratrooper knew that this was a small captain who ruled the nearby servants...


    "Sir, this woman said she is the princess of the New Star Empire and wants to see the master." The hell paratrooper did not dare to neglect, and directly saluted Lucia and reported back.


    "The master already knows, so send me down to pick her up." Lucia returned a military salute to the hell paratroopers on duty, then looked at Claus and said: "Your Royal Highness, the master sent me to pick you up, please follow I come."


    "Thank you." Clause nodded and thanked, and then followed Lucia to the interior of the Imperial.


    Lucia walked towards Zhou Ye¡¯s captain¡¯s room with Claus, while introducing the pride and pride of this Umbrella to her, ¡°This master mothership has more than 6,000 fighters in total. The release process of all fighters can be completed in three minutes...If we can, we only need one mothership to easily occupy the entire Xandal star."


    Lucia said that all this was to shock the princess, meaning, what are you arrogant?I only need this mothership to strike your capital star...


    After all, she has nothing else to blow except to blow the mothership to the princess. Could it be that her own master crushed a planet with one foot?Let''s not say whether the master will blame her for being troublesome, and say something that shouldn''t be said.Normal people wouldn¡¯t believe it, right?Although this is true...


    But to her disappointment, hearing her faintly threatening words, the Princess of the New Star Empire did not have the slightest fear or dissatisfaction. If she had to say emotions... Lucia found that she was saying yes. When Xander Star was easily occupied, Clauris had a glimmer of joy in her eyes...


    What''s the situation with this Nima?Could it be the opening of the legendary Gongdou Opera?This princess was abolished her inheritance rights, so she came to seek help from her own master?


    I have to say that Lucia''s brain is big enough, although I didn''t guess it, but it''s not too far away...


    But apparently, Lucia, who had not achieved the purpose of frightening Princess Claus, felt ashamed of her sisters'' entrustment... At this moment, she suddenly saw the high-speed elevator door at the entrance of the hangar. Come.


    "His Royal Highness, it may take us a day to walk like this to get to the dominating cabin. Why don''t we take the elevator up."


    Princess Claus has just been focusing all her attention on Lucia¡¯s introduction, and she has no idea until the passage of time. After listening to Lucia¡¯s introduction, she is more affirmed of her determination to save her mother. I can only ask Zhou Ye.


    But when Lucia said that it would take a day to go, Krauris was reluctant at the time. Now she is very anxious and can¡¯t wait to fly back to save her mother right away. Naturally, she agrees to Lucia¡¯s proposal to take the elevator. ."Okay, I also want to see His Excellency Zhou Ye soon."


    Soon, Krauris regretted this decision¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh??


    Chapter Five Hundred and Ten


    "Puff¡ªPrincess Claus, what''s wrong with you?" Zhou Ye looked at Princess Claus who was brought in front of him, almost squirting out the juice from her mouth...


    This Nima is really too eye-catching.


    I saw Claus at this moment, her hair also messed up... her face was pale and pale, with an expression of crying but tears, it looked like she had been given rice by more than a dozen big guys... it was really. ¡ª¡ªToo unexpected.


    "I...I''m okay..." Clauris resisted the surge in her stomach and said, "I...we now...can talk about this negotiation...? Your Excellency Zhou Ye."


    "...You better take a break." Zhou Ye sighed and asked Sister Feili, who was the guest maid next to her, to pour a glass of water for her, and then secretly glared at his captain, Lucia, which meant, , Is it coming out again?Be careful I clean you...


    Lucia was not afraid of Zhou Ye staring at herself. As long as she didn¡¯t commit a principled mistake of betraying her or hurting the mistress, the ruler would not treat her like anything. If it¡¯s a big deal, she would just give her a meal of Zhou''s family law. Lucia said that the more the better, she can¡¯t ask for it...


    "Oh, I''ve spoiled you all..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly as he watched the provocative stop of his full-bodied Lucia.


    Of course, just talk casually. Zhou Ye is not willing to punish these Valkyries who are full of loyalty to him. He is not willing to punish him. He doesn''t care about occasional pranks...


    "Master, I''ll go down first..." Lucia has to report to her sisters. Hai has straightened this arrogant princess, how could she not tell her sisters... What''s the point.


    "Go, I''ll punish you next time if I do this," Zhou Ye said with no seriousness.


    "I am willing to be punished by the master." Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lucia''s eyes lit up and immediately pleaded guilty: "Master, I know I was wrong. I shouldn''t let Princess Clause take the high-speed elevator in a hurry. , Please dominate punishment."


    "No, it''s not her business, I agree." Clausius hurriedly helped Lucia intercede.


    "Ahem..." Zhou Ye was also embarrassed for a while. He knew what Lucia was, but when the words came to this point, he could only say: "Thank you, Princess."


    "Thank you, Your Royal Highness." Lucia was disappointed. The nosy princess, she couldn''t help but let out a small cry... and then turned and left the room.


    "...Is it my illusion? How come I feel as if Captain Lucia seems to be very angry..." Clause knew exactly where she was wrong?


    You ruined her Fu Li... Of course Zhou Ye couldn¡¯t say that. He could only say with a smile: "That¡¯s your illusion, Your Royal Highness. I don¡¯t know if your Royal Highness is looking for me in such an anxious way this time. what?"


    Clause heard Zhou Ye''s question and immediately thought of her mother who was still imprisoned, and hurriedly said: "Your Excellency Zhou Ye...I have agreed to your conditions...as long as you..."


    Before she could finish her words, Zhou Ye was interrupted, "As long as I go to Shandal Star to save your mother, right?"


    "...Yes...Yes." Clausius asked in confusion: "You...how did you know that something happened to Xander''s Star?"


    "...I said I guessed it, you must not believe it..." Zhou Ye smiled, his future has no secrets, and the future can be changed for him... but there is no need to tell Claus, after all , She is not his woman yet."There is a kind of message called instant messaging, and a kind of people are called merchants, and there are many merchants in Xandal. They are inextricably related to Cygnus X-1, and merchants are the most unethical group of people. , They can even sell their souls for profit..."


    "..." Although Krauris felt that Zhou Ye''s words were a bit wrong, she was not in the mood to play a guessing game with Zhou Ye at this time, and she nodded and admitted."Yes, Livas, the commander of the Dark Star Legion, has rebelled. He has arrested my mother... Please, help me save my mother. I agree to your second condition..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled, "Remember what I said? Your Royal Highness?"


    "Wh, what... what?" Claus felt that her heartbeat was changing super fast, not with excitement, but with fear... fear of the worst outcome... Zhou Ye refused to help her.


    "I said at that time, [It doesn''t matter if you don''t agree now, you will agree at that time, but the conditions may change.] I don''t know, does the princess remember what I said? "Zhou Ye is not in a hurry...


    "...No problem, I promise you all terms!" Claus said directly, she can no longer care much, even if Zhou Ye wants to take the entire New Star Empire, she doesn''t care anymore, as long as she can keep her mother. Fortunately, her family must have her own mother. Where there is a mother, it is her home...


    "Um¡ª" How come Zhou Ye didn''t feel any sense of accomplishment?This girl is so decisive... so that he doesn''t have the pleasure of bullying sister paper... This Nima is too entangled.


    Just when Zhou Ye was struggling...Clauris stood up and began to take off her clothes."You are not a man anymore, I have said so, why are you still hesitating..."


    ...Ma Dan, Zhou Ye was absolutely unbearable when said by a weak-looking sister, "I''ll let you see if I am a man..." After that, Zhou Ye began to help Claus out. Armed...


    Three hours later¡ªClauris began to beg for mercy. At this time, Lucia rushed in to rescue Klauris with her sisters of guards... But, was it to save Klauris or to enjoy ¡¤For your own blessings, who knows...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Twelve


    New Star Empire Capital Star, Sandal Star¡ª¡ª


    Today, the people of Sandal Star feel very panicked.


    Because in the video news this morning, it has been low-key for a long time...The former God of War of the Nova Empire has basically belonged to the semi-reclusive state. Military action taken by 1 star.


    Cygnus X-1 star


    He claimed that this incident caused the Nova Empire to be besieged by the Three Kingdoms, and it was precisely because the supreme power was too powerful and unchecked, that the authoritarian change was caused. He even called on the rulers of other colonial planets of the Nova Empire to unite... Xinxing Supreme pressured the implementation of a joint meeting system of consuls, and put a strong yoke on the supreme kingship.......


    For a time-the entire New Star Empire was in an uproar... Since the founding of the New Star Empire, there has never been such a precedent. There are those who watch the limelight in secret, some who want to get ahead, jump up and down... and some are lamenting that people are not old... The political arena of the New Star Empire is nothing short of the world at this time, there are all kinds of people.


    No matter how noisy outside, everyone''s eyes are on the residence of Xinxing Supreme. They are looking forward to seeing Xinxing Supreme''s reaction, but to their disappointment, Xinxing Supreme seems to have never seen such a situation at all, and they are still awkward. In her residence, it seemed that the stormy waves outside could not cause her to ripple--


    In fact, the new star Supreme Nova at this moment is almost dying...but there is no way.She was controlled by her former confidant, the head of the secret police who she personally held up...


    In a secret room, Nova was looking angrily at Rivas who was talking to herself across a railing, and said bitterly: "I won''t sign this statement. You will die. ..."


    "Your Majesty, why should you be like this? After signing this statement, you are still the supreme, but you have one more organization under your control..." Rivas held a statement in his hand, with a bitter look, looking like Nova Feeling nauseous.


    She couldn''t understand, how did she think that this guy was a loyal person, and held him to the position of legion commander?I am really blind.


    Nova gritted her teeth and said: "Are you treating me as an idiot? What kind of statement is this that I don''t understand? What is the difference between signing it and giving the Nova Empire to you traitors?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 380

    This statement is actually a [New Star Supreme Report to all citizens.] It¡¯s just that the content inside is a bit too much. To put it bluntly, signing this statement is equivalent to transforming the Nova Empire from an imperial state to a constitutional monarchy. From then on, the Supreme will not enjoy any privileges or rights, and the rest will only The rest is to be a mascot to sell cute copies.


    How could Nova sign such a statement?Without the right in hand, she believed that after these guys stabilized their power, the first one would get rid of themselves... and then support a puppet to come to power. It is absolutely impossible for her to sign this statement.


    "That''s not for you... Your Majesty." Rivas''s expression changed, and he motioned to the soldiers behind him. These were specially transferred to him from prison...


    You know, where is the darkest?That is definitely the prison. These guys who are serving in the prison will practice their hands with the prisoners when they are all right. They have a few tricks that make people want to die...


    Looking at the soldier who was pushing towards her, Nova didn¡¯t care at all. She just sneered at the traitor in front of her. She knew that the more troubled this guy is now, the worse his fate will be in the future. Don¡¯t look at him now. The core figure of the new faction is because he has military power in his hands. When Stuart stabilizes the political situation of the New Star Empire, this guy will definitely be kicked away.


    The New Star Empire needs a scapegoat for a truce with Cygnus X-1 and the Sovereign clan, and this guy happens to be the best scapegoat. Stuart has no reason to protect this guy who is on the way. This guy is just a tragedy in the end. .


    However, Nova did not tell Rivas what these words meant, and now that these words will only force him to jump over the wall in a hurry, maybe he really dare to declare the independence of Sandal?Nova has not yet reached the most desperate moment, she firmly believes that her daughter will come back to save herself...


    When Nova looked at the two soldiers who were holding various instruments of torture at her, and sneered sternly, she realized that the two soldiers were actually looking behind her, and froze there...


    Nova couldn''t help but look behind her. She didn''t care if it was the other party''s strategy. You must know that she was in confinement now. For Rivas, it was already the meat on the cutting board... They didn''t need to use it on herself. Such a small means of influx.


    "This...what is this?" Nova saw the scene behind her, dull.


    I saw that a circular portal that kept spinning with golden sparks appeared behind her...For her who had never seen a portal before, this was simply unthinkable and completely violated the existence of common sense of physics.


    Just when she was in a daze, a familiar and slim figure rushed out of the circle, and then hugged her."mom¡­¡­"


    "Clauris? My baby, why are you back?" At this moment, Nova was really surprised and happy, happy to see her daughter, and surprised...how did her daughter appear here?"Are you coming back alone?"


    "I, I, I came back with my man." Clause lowered her head a little shyly. Although she admitted that Zhou Ye was her own man, she was very willing, but... My friends have never talked about it, so I skipped the boyfriend stage and talked about men.For her, it''s still a bit too irritating...


    "...You, your man?" Nova heard her daughter''s words and couldn''t help but lifted her daughter''s face, her eyebrows were already open...obviously...it''s already over...


    Nova then asked angrily: "Who is your man?"


    "It''s me." A voice came from behind Clause. Nova looked up, and a handsome young man in a black military uniform was slowly passing through the portal and came to her."Hello, Nova Supreme."


    "...You abducted my daughter?" Nova asked unceremoniously. She had completely forgotten that she was still in a situation where the wolves were looking around, and there was a traitor who was staring at her outside...


    "Mom, let''s let my dear take care of the matters here first, okay?" Klauris saw that her mother was about to conflict with her own man, and hurriedly said, "I will tell my dear in detail later. You, mother."


    Claus, who had been in sleep clothes by Zhou Ye a long time ago, didn''t want her man to confront her mother at all, it would be a catastrophe for her.


    "Okay... when you look back, you have to give me an explanation, baby." Nova finally realized that it is not a good time to talk at this moment, and she gave up the guy who would abduct her daughter here to smash the body. Thousands of thoughts.


    "Shoot, kill the man, and arrest Princess Claus." Rivas saw Princess Claus and Sister Zhou coming out of the weird portal, and ordered directly.


    He still has a small nine in his heart, he plans to...forcibly marry the princess, and become the next star of the supreme man.But, how could Zhou Ye let this guy go?


    When he planned to attack his own woman''s manor, he deserved to die... It was only because he wanted to keep him and cause trouble to the new star empire, so he lived until now... Now, he has no use value.


    "Say goodbye to this world." Zhou Ye smiled slightly at the guard who fired at him, and then, golden magic techniques appeared directly under their feet, and in an instant, golden beams of light emerged from the magic technique. Gushing out... just in the blink of an eye, those guards, including Rivas... completely disappeared in this universe...without leaving any traces.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Twelve


    The farce of this new star empire, comes fast, goes faster...


    Just when some people started to move around, Xinxing Supreme spoke. She directly appealed to her citizens on the video not to listen to the extreme remarks of certain traitors. They just wanted to kidnap public opinion for their own selfish desires.


    Especially when the speaker of the Cygnus X-1 star and the high priest of the Sovereign clan issued a statement at the same time, rebuking the old Stuart¡¯s intention to split his country as a betrayal, an immoral behavior, and In support of Nova Supreme, they also announced the suspension of military retaliation against Nova Empire...


    Yes, they did not call this military strike a war, they said... it was military retaliation.But the resource stars after the occupation will never be returned to the new star empire...


    Not everyone in the Dark Star Legion is loyal to Rivas, only a few of his confidants are his diehards.


    After Nova was free, she made a statement, and then directly took the military power of the Dark Star Legion. After all, the royal faction in the army is still a majority, which played a vital role in her control of the Dark Star Legion.


    After Nova took control of the military power effortlessly, the first thing to strike was naturally the old guy Stuart, but this old guy was too cunning. Seeing that the limelight was wrong, he ran away early... ¡­The Dark Star Legion who went to arrest him rushed into the air.


    However, this did not delay Nova''s fight against Stuart''s remnants. She relentlessly removed the most popular colonial star consuls during her secret imprisonment, and secretly purged Stuart in the army. The remnants of Tuyat.


    The whole operation can be said to be exceptionally smooth, because her daughter borrowed several inspectors from her man¡¯s mothership... In the face of the powerful mental abilities of these inspectors, no one can hide their minds. The idea in...So, it can be guaranteed that there will be no unjust, false, or wrong cases in this major cleanup...


    "Okay... dispose of these documents." Nova said, and handed over the signed arrest warrant to the female officials waiting beside her. She rubbed her forehead... these days she Very busy crazy.


    She signed the arrest warrant for no less than 100 points. You must know that not all arrest warrants will pass her hands. Only when the level is reached, she will personally issue the arrest warrant.


    I really don''t know it, I was shocked when I saw it.


    The whole new star empire is almost rotten into a ball... She knows the small movements of the people below, but when the water is clear, there will be no fish. On weekdays, she closes one eye to these people, but now something happened. , A large part of these people popped out... She also took the opportunity to dispose of these guys and make room for others...


    After thinking about the government affairs of the New Star Empire that was gradually returning to the right track, Nova couldn''t help but think of Zhou Ye. If Zhou Ye hadn''t come to save her this time, she would probably end up as a puppet.


    Thinking about the happy face of her daughter again, Nova could not help but sigh, forget it, let her go, as long as her daughter is happy... Thinking of this, she took her hand and put her daughter here. Two long-standing amnesties...


    This is an amnesty order between Ingrid and Zhou Ye. Zhou Ye is a crime of spying... Ingrid is a crime of treason...


    Originally, Nuova was dissatisfied with Zhou Ye''s abducting her daughter, so she kept pressing on these two amnesty orders without signing...Now, since I want to open it, let''s sign...


    Thinking of this, Nova picked up a pen and signed her name on two amnesty orders.


    "Come here, send out the two amnesty orders and broadcast them on the video..."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." A female officer walked over, took the amnesty order from Nova, and walked outside.


    "Wait, where is Clause now?" Nova asked casually.


    "His Royal Highness...yet...haven''t got up yet..." the female officer said blushing slightly.


    "Why are you still sleeping late at this time?" Nova looked at the sun outside the window, it was almost noon at this time... Don''t be too addicted to that, so you didn''t get up?"I will go see her..."


    Some worried Nova said, stood up and walked directly to her daughter''s house...


    When Nova stepped to her daughter¡¯s independent villa, she found that she was thinking too much...Clauris was in the living room, nestled in Zhou Ye¡¯s arms, playing with him the video game of New Star Empire. .


    "Oh, morning, supreme." Zhou Ye first heard Nova''s footsteps, raised his head, and greeted her.


    "Mother, morning." Clause heard her man''s words, and she suddenly realized that her mother came.


    "It''s getting late, it''s all for lunch..." Nova said to her daughter while saying: "Baby, I''m a little thirsty, can you pour me a glass of water?"


    "Okay, mom." Claus never thought that her mother wanted to distract herself and talk to her man alone.She obediently agreed, jumped directly out of Zhou Ye''s arms, and walked towards the kitchen in the house...


    "I think we should have a good talk." Nova said, sitting in front of Zhou Ye.


    "Okay." Zhou Ye sat up straight, and asked with a smile: "What does the supreme want to talk to me?"


    "The future... my daughter''s future, and your future." Nova said, solemnly said: "My daughter will be the next Rising Star Supreme, and the entire empire in the future will be hers... What do you plan to do? Right to her? In the future, are you planning to settle in Shandal or Earth?"


    "It doesn''t make any difference to me?" Zhou Ye said gently in front of him, and a golden portal opened directly in front of the supreme. Opposite the portal was a scene of a prosperous city, and a statue of Liberty stood tall. There... Obviously, the other side of the portal is New York.


    "...Well, I forgot that distance is not a problem for you at all." Nova said silently: "So, when are you going to marry my daughter? You know, the future supreme wedding of the New Star Empire, It must be prepared at least half a year in advance..."

 In Movie World Chapter 381

    "You can figure it out, I can do it anytime." Zhou Ye knew that this was a cheap mother-in-law who came to force the marriage.


    "It''s great, then it will be set in half a year." Nova heard Zhou Ye''s prevarication and said that his senses have improved a lot. At least, the man in charge seems to her to be Worth entrusting...


    It¡¯s not that Nova is forced to marry, it¡¯s that Zhou Ye is too insecure... You know, a handsome man, in the eyes of a woman, is almost a representative of carelessness... Even though she knows that Zhou Ye and several women are maintaining at the same time Among them is the high priest of the Sovereign clan, but... as long as he is willing to marry his daughter, those will not be a problem.


    As for how she knew about Zhou Ye and Ayesha?That would be to blame for Claus''s words when she complained to her mother after the negotiation. At that time, she almost told her mother all the news she had heard. Nova didn''t want to pretend to know.


    Chapter five hundred and thirteen


    "Huh¡ªwhat about mother?" When Clause walked out with a glass of water, she could no longer see her mother.


    "The supreme said she had something to do, so she left first." Zhou Ye said indifferently. He knew it. This old woman came to force her to get married... However, she could give her a happy wedding, Zhou Ye Ye will give it. Although he can''t give all his affection, Zhou Ye can still give it to a grand wedding.


    After all, for a woman, perhaps the most important moment in her life is the moment she puts on her wedding dress.Now, someone voluntarily helps himself with all the matters of the wedding, for him, it is simply something he cannot ask for.


    "Mom really, I don''t know how to take a break." As she said, Clause nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms again.


    Hearing Claus''s words, Zhou Ye wanted to roll his eyes. If you think your mother is working hard, go and help her...


    "I really want to help my mother..." Claus said, holding Zhou Ye tightly with a bit of reluctance. At this time, it was her most clingy moment, "I know... dear you have a few days. I''m going back to Earth, so I didn''t help my mother with government affairs, because I was afraid that it would take you a few months to leave this time..."


    "It''s okay, tomorrow I will build a permanent portal for you here. Then, when you miss me, go find me." Zhou Ye comforted Claus while thinking about the room in his Long Island villa. The room dedicated to the permanent portal is going to be expanded...


    New York-the portal of Kathmandu, this is dedicated to Master Gu Yi.


    New York-The portal of the Hydra headquarters in Zurich. This is exclusively for Ophelia, Mrs. Hydra.


    New York-The portal of Inhuman Attilan, which was shared by Queen Medusa of Attilan and the Crystal Sisters.


    New York-The portal of the Washington Villa, which Peggy and Natasha shared...


    New York-The portal of the home planet of Sovereign, this is shared by the sisters of Ayesha... Uh, construction is about to begin.


    New York-The portal of the Cygnus X-1 star, don''t ask, of course it is exclusively for Karina Defan, and it is also being built.


    New York-The portal of Xander Star is naturally dedicated to the future Rising Star Supreme, of course, it has not yet begun construction.


    After doing so, Zhou Ye felt that his teleportation room really needed to be expanded... This Nima was about to be too much.Moreover, I will have to delay a few more days before returning to Earth... There are only three portals to be built, this Nima... If Zhou Ye could not control the time, these three portals would be enough for him to build for three years. of.


    "My dear? What are you thinking about?" Clauris asked curiously, looking at Zhou Ye''s strange appearance.


    "Of course I am calculating how many portals to build..." Zhou Ye said, breaking his fingers and said: "You want one here, Cygnus X-1 star, and Sovereign home star..."


    Before Zhou Ye''s words were finished, Clause blocked his pretense viciously. Of course, Claus said, in order not to take advantage of you, I also use my pretense as a tool to block him...


    Although I knew that Zhou Ye had a lot of women, when I was alone with myself, he still had the thought of building portals for those women. This was simply too irritating and exciting to Claus... With this attitude, Ye can even become comrades-in-arms with many people to fight against Zhou Ye, but when she is alone with her own man, she still wants her own man to be the only one in the eyes of her. This is her small luxury.


    Just when the two were about to wipe their guns and go off fire...


    "Zhou Ye, what do you think in eight months..." Nova''s voice came, and then it was silent like a duck caught by the neck.


    Nuova was really embarrassed to die at this moment. She had just booked her daughter''s wedding intention with him with Zhou Ye, and happily went back to make the wedding plan...Although there was a special female officer in charge of this matter.


    But, after all, this is a mother who wants to marry her baby daughter...How could she not think more about it?If possible, she would like to invite the heads of all countries in the galaxy to Xandal on the day of her daughter''s wedding, and hold a wedding that is enough to make all women in the galaxy envy to death...


    However, obviously this is unrealistic. Let alone the thousand-year feud of the New Star Empire, the Cree will not appear... If the letter of invitation is really sent to King Cree, maybe that guy will bring it. Come with the fleet...


    Just as Nova''s thinking became more and more divergent, she suddenly thought of a wonderful idea, but the time may be a little rushed, so she would spend it happily again to discuss with Zhou Ye, and postpone the wedding a little bit by two. month¡­¡­


    Only unexpectedly, she just came in and saw the scene with such piercing eyes...I have to say that her future son-in-law''s body and shape are really good...Bah, now is not the time to think about this.Nova hurriedly said to her daughter who was stunned when she saw herself come in: "Honey, you continue, I will come back again..."


    With that, Nova turned her head and ran...


    "Look back...come again?" Clauris couldn''t help groaning."Gosh... Mom, how many times do you want to do this?"


    "Leave her alone...Let''s continue..." Zhou Ye didn''t care about so much, he dragged Claus down again...


    And Nova, who was not far out, leaned her back against the wall and pressed her heart tightly with her hand. Her heartbeat was too strong...


    After all, she is only in her forties. On this highly developed biotechnology planet, a woman¡¯s appearance can easily be maintained at its most beautiful for a long time until she reaches her fifties. Only because of the senescence of the cells will quickly get old.


    If Nova walks on the earth with Claus, everyone will only think that they are two sisters, absolutely unexpected, these two are mother and daughter...


    "... Me, what''s wrong with me?" Nova muttered, touching her hot cheeks.


    Nova, who used to have a calm mind, felt a little stupid, eager, and moved today... "He is my future son-in-law... How can I do this? It''s so shameless..."


    Nova muttered to herself, and after pinching two hands on her lap, she finally stopped her frantic heartbeat. She sorted her mind, and then walked to her office... She wanted to correct some documents Shocked.


    Chapter five hundred and fourteen


    Recently, Zhou Ye discovered a very strange thing.


    It seems that Nova has been hiding from herself since breaking through the good incident between him and Clause?But Zhou Ye didn''t think too much...It was probably because of embarrassment.


    After all, seeing the good things between her daughter and the future son-in-law... Although the two did not have a real hehe at the time, they were almost in a state where they had to send an arrow on the string. In that case, how could she not be embarrassed?


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye felt relieved. He had almost completed the ultra-long-distance portal from the Earth to Xander''s Star dedicated to Claus. Next, he plans to go to Cygnus X-1. A portal was also built there, dedicated to Karina.


    Today is his last day at Sandal Star.


    After finishing the final finishing work, Zhou Ye left the room dedicated to the portal.


    Zhou Ye, who walked to the living room, saw Clause who was chatting with his mother happily through video chat. He smiled and walked behind Clause and took Clause into his arms. Say hello to Nova in the video."Sovereign, hello."


    "You, hello, Ye," Nova saw Zhou Ye, with an awkward expression on her face flashing, she barely said hello to her future son-in-law with a smile, and said directly to her daughter: "Baby, it''s late, rest early."


    "Well, good night mother." As soon as Krauris said goodnight to her mother, she saw her mother quickly turn off the video. She looked at her man in a daze and said, "My dear, isn''t it? How did you offend my mother?"


    "No..." Zhou Ye yelled wrongly: "I have been busy setting up a permanent portal for you recently. I haven''t seen your mother''s face. How can I offend her?"


    "Then why did she always ask you about you when she was just chatting with me?" Krauris said strangely: "And also asked me, when will you leave Sandal star tomorrow, but I told her After time, she said that she did not have time and might not be able to see you off..."


    "Who knows... Maybe she''s really busy, or maybe it''s because she''s afraid to see me embarrassed..." Zhou Ye shrugged and said helplessly, "On this last night of being alone, do you want to follow Am I talking about your mother?"


    "Impossible..." How could Clause let go of this last night of being alone? You know, what a huge price she has paid for Zhou Ye to bring herself back to Xander Star alone... and Not to mention how many poses and positions she unlocked in order to persuade Zhou Ye, how much benefit she promised and how much price she paid in front of Karina''s group of women... How could she let her last time alone? So disappearing in vain?


    "Keep your mouth alone... dear." Clause decided to enjoy this time that belonged to her, Zhou Ye naturally did everything...


    The figures of the two gradually overlapped together--


    On the other side-Nova, who turned off the video, slumped on the chair with a look of sorrow. She didn''t know what was wrong with herself these days?He wanted to see Zhou Ye crazily, but he didn''t dare to see Zhou Ye.


    She was a little aware of her heart, but this kind of feeling was definitely not recognized by the world.She desperately wanted to put out the little flame in her heart and be a good mother...


    But what does it say?The more you want to discard, the more you find that you cannot give up...


    Nova is in this state now. The more she wants to drive Zhou Ye''s shadow out of her heart, the more she finds that Zhou Ye''s shadow has taken root in her heart...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 382

    Even, in her dream last night, she also dreamed of Zhou Ye, the scene between Zhou Ye and her daughter. She was just her daughter, but she did not know why, she became her own image... After waking up in the morning, she I found myself about to change the list...


    Time lapsed slowly in Nova''s entanglement. Before she knew it, she fell asleep...


    When she opened her eyes again, the sun was already out there... Nova hurriedly checked the time, it was almost ten o''clock in the morning.


    She rushed into the bathroom, washing quickly.


    She didn''t know why she was so anxious, hadn''t she made up her mind not to send Zhou Ye off?Why are you washing up in such a hurry?At this time, an invisible sense of urgency was forcing her to act quickly...


    When she took care of her appearance and walked quickly to her daughter''s residence.From a distance, she saw a medium-sized luxury spaceship quietly parked on the circular tarmac outside her daughter''s house. Her daughter, Claus, was saying goodbye to Zhou Ye.


    I don''t know why, subconsciously, Nova flashed behind the wall. She quietly watched her daughter hug Zhou Ye. After the two had a conversation, Zhou Ye turned and walked towards the spaceship that came and picked him up...


    Just as if inadvertently, Zhou Ye glanced at Nova''s location and gave her a smile.


    Nova''s heart beat faster by Zhou Ye''s smile, and there was a trace of blush on her cheeks, she couldn''t help whispering, "This bastard..."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Clause watched Zhou Ye''s medium-sized spacecraft cut through the sky and flew toward the outer space of Xandal. She knew that Zhou Ye¡¯s mothership, the Emperor, was waiting for her master to return... and Zhou Ye She also knows that for the next trip, she will go to Cygnus X-1 to help Karina build a portal...


    She really wants to go with Zhou Ye, but for this time alone, she has already discussed with Karina and Ayesha. They are on their own planets. Women from other planets will not follow Go... because that was their own world, and it was also a rare time for them to spend with Zhou Ye alone.


    Just as Claus looked up at the sky''s track line in a daze, Nova''s voice came from behind her."baby¡­¡­"


    "Mom..." Claus turned her head in surprise and looked at Nova and said, "Didn''t you say you might not have time to come?"


    "I came here after finishing my work, but it''s a pity... I still didn''t catch up with this guy." Nova panicked seriously... She didn''t want her daughter to know what she thought of her man.


    "...That''s really a shame." Clauris didn''t see the strangeness of her mother at all, and said with some regret: "My dear, I feel sorry for not seeing you in the end."


    "Really...Uh, no, I mean, that''s really a shame." Nova changed her words in life. When her daughter said that Zhou Ye felt sorry for not seeing her, her heart It is very happy.


    "But it''s okay..." Krauris felt that something was wrong in her mother''s words, but she didn''t think too much.She said directly: "After my dear return to the earth, after the portal is built at home, we can often see him..."


    "That''s not bad..." Nova whispered in her heart.


    "Mom? What''s wrong with you?" Krauris asked her mother in a daze, looking strangely.


    "It''s okay, baby." Nova directly grabbed her daughter''s hand and said: "Now that the external interference is gone, we should also tidy up our country... Come and help me, baby."


    Nova felt that her daughter should slowly learn to govern this country, and Claus had long wanted to help her mother. Faced with Nova''s request, she naturally agreed."Okay, mother."


    The two women held hands and walked towards the Government Affairs Office. Whether viewed from the front or from the back, they are not like mothers and daughters, but more like sisters...


    Chapter 515


    Cygnus X-1 star, the headquarters building of Difan Group.


    Karina is busy reorganizing the group, she separated from Zhou Ye at Bohart Star.


    Zhou Ye went directly to Sandal Star, and Karina returned to her ancestor star... She wanted to give her man a surprise and merge the Difan Group into the Umbrella Group.


    To this end, she also deliberately brought back a team of inspectors from Zhou Ye''s mothership.


    The purpose is to eliminate all hidden dangers in the group... to clear away obstacles to reorganizing the group.


    Just when she was busy signing documents and interviewing the examiner, she felt that she would be hindering the reorganization of the group when she moved people, but there was a loud noise outside the door...


    "Sir, you can''t go in..."


    "Why can''t I come in from my own group?" A familiar voice came. Karina frowned, put down the pen in her hand, and directly commanded through the out-of-face interlocutor: "Let him come in."


    "Yes...Miss." The waitress outside agreed and stopped.


    Soon, the door of the room opened and a man walked in, it was the collector Tanya Defan.


    "Long time no see, my daughter, you are more and more beautiful." When Difan saw Karina, he suddenly revealed a big smile. He stretched out his hands and wanted to hug his daughter. Unfortunately, Karina avoided him. Past.


    "What are you doing back? Don''t continue your collection journey in your collection spacecraft?" Karina didn''t even bother to call her father. Between her and Difan, there is nothing to say.


    Although Karina has followed Zhou Ye with all her heart, it does not mean that she forgave Di Fan for making her lonely for thousands of years... These are two different things...


    "..." Difan put his arm down in embarrassment, and then sat on the sofa beside him, saying: "I won''t come back to take a look, the entire Difan Group will change its name... "


    Having said this, Difan straightened up his waist, looked at his daughter with a serious expression, and asked: "Is the group order that you issued before is true? Difan Group will really change its name to Umbrella Group in the future. ?"


    "Yes." Karina nodded directly and admitted.


    "Why? Why do you want to do this? Are you also confused by that little white face?" Di Fan asked angrily.


    During this period of time, the disputes between several countries in the galaxy were raging. How could Emperor Fan not know, especially when he saw that the Sovereign tribe sent troops to Cygnus X-1 to besiege the Nova Empire together, how could he have not guessed it? My daughter might...


    "Zhou Ye is my man, not a little white face..." Karina yelled back directly.


    "I don''t care who Zhou Ye is...I will never allow the Difan Group to be reorganized." Difan stood up unwillingly and glared at his daughter... "Who has the final say in this group..."


    "Of course it''s me." Karina said naturally, "You have been ignoring the affairs of the group for too long. Except for the few people you placed in the group, you can''t command alone... so , Give up, the reorganization of the Difan Group will never allow changes."


    "..." Di Fan was really helpless. He knew that his daughter was telling the truth. He could no longer command the people of the Di Fan Group, and the few people he had planted had been transferred away by his daughter. His position is basically tantamount to being exiled in disguised form...and they can''t help him much.


    "I will never allow the group I founded to fall into the hands of outsiders... even if I personally destroy it..." Di Fan said, standing up angrily, and walked outside.


    "Ah..." Karina sighed, "Father, why are you doing this? You can''t get any less money... Why bother about the name of the group?"


    "..." Di Fan wouldn''t say, he just saw Zhou Ye displeasing his eyes, especially after conquering the emptiness of his private piggy bank, and then got his daughter in his hands. As a father, Di Fan How could it be pleasing to Zhou Ye?


    "It seems that I can only add a little protection to you..." Karina said, gently pressing a button under the table, and a transparent semicircular sphere fell directly from the top of Difan''s head. It directly enveloped Difan inside.


    "Karina...what are you going to do?" Di Fan was shocked and angry, looking at his daughter and scolded.


    "Nothing, father." Karina said, stood up, walked to the semicircular sphere that trapped her father, and smiled: "Someone told me that when a person builds a cell, he likes to bring himself in. In the role of a prisoner, to check whether this cell is safe... Obviously, you are the same, father... This semi-circular sphere is made of the material of the display cabinet that you like most to hold the collectibles. It seems that you also use this thing. what."


    "..." Di Fan was speechless, and he admitted that his daughter was right...He really couldn''t help it.Because he can''t break this thing from inside...


    "From now on, you will continue your collection journey, father." Karina said: "You will ignore the affairs of the group... And, in order to prevent your accidents, I have also prepared some assistants for you. It will help you continue your collection journey, but you have to do it under their supervision..."


    With that said, Karina waved her hand, and a team of twelve self-disciplined robots walked in. They are Umbrella¡¯s improved robots based on the Sentinel Project... It¡¯s fair to say that this team of self-disciplined robots Robots can absolutely guarantee the safety of Emperor Fan. Of course, they are also the jailers guarding Emperor Fan...


    Regarding Difan, Karina''s mood is actually very complicated. On the one hand, he is his closest relative, on the other hand, the relationship between him and himself has dropped to a freezing point.


    Especially the attack on your own manor... how could it be so coincidental?Zhou Ye just came, so did the people from the New Star Empire follow?Is there such a coincidence in the world?It is absolutely impossible if no one tells the news about it...


    After learning about the situation on Zhou Ye¡¯s mothership, Karina first ruled out the possibility that her man had a ghost next to her. Then, besides himself, the only one who knew Zhou Ye¡¯s whereabouts was her father... Then The answer is ready to come out... Obviously, his own man also knew about this, but he didn''t say it because of his own face.


    However, not saying does not mean not knowing.Karina knew that if her father would do something stupid again, and completely annoy her own man... the consequences would be disastrous.


    This time to promote the reorganization of the Difan Group, it might not have failed to draw out the idea of ??his uncertain father.Karina had dug the hole a long time ago, waiting for her father to jump in by herself... She believed that this was a kind of protection for her father.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 383

    Thinking of this, Karina waved her hand and ordered the self-discipline robots to move the transparent body that imprisoned Difan onto a transport plane, and directly led Difan towards his collection mothership moored in outer space...


    As the daughter of Difan, Karina naturally has the permission of the spaceship. After she directly used her permission to enter the mothership, she lost her completely after wandering around on the spaceship of her father, which was loaded with so many collections. When she became interested, she said directly to her father¡¯s maid Savana: "You have taken care of my father for so many years. It must be very hard..."


    "...No, no hard work, it''s all I should do." Savana said cautiously.


    Savana knows Karina of course, she often acts as a microphone between the two.Only this time things seem a bit big.His master, Di Fan, ran back to Cygnus X-1 star angrily, but after a short time, he was escorted back to the mothership by his own lady, especially his master was actually locked in the cover of his collection before. In the cabinet, this Nima is a bit too hot...


    Chapter five hundred and sixteen


    "Where is my father? This person is a bit old-fashioned and difficult to serve... He must be punished a lot on weekdays." Karina sat in the position that once belonged to Emperor Fan, looking at the cautious maid in front of her. : "But it won''t be like this in the future."


    "...Are you going to fire me?" Savana raised her head in surprise and joy and asked, knowing that she is a maid if it sounds good, but she is a slave if it sounds bad...


    "Of course not..." When Karina was about to speak, suddenly an alarm sounded from the spacecraft, and an unknown spacecraft approached.Karina glanced at the image on the monitor, it was a dozen cargo ships, she directly turned off the alarm device, and then gave the dozen cargo ships link permission.


    Soon, hundreds of people boarded Difan''s collection spacecraft.


    "Miss, shall we start now?" The leading man asked Karina respectfully.


    "Well, let''s start, don''t move the other positions. This time the transformation is only my father''s living cabin... You all understand my request, don''t make any mistakes..." Karina said.


    "Don''t worry, we are the most professional... The Fresne Space Prison, once known as the land of despair in the galaxy, was built by us. So far no prisoner has been able to escape from that prison." The man slapped the fiercely. Promised.


    "So, make it out for me, gentlemen, I just want the best results, money is not a problem." Karina said.


    "Guys, it''s time to work..." Hearing Karina said that money is not a problem, the man happily yelled to the workers behind him, and suddenly, Difan''s living cabin began to work in full swing.


    "Miss...they...what are they doing?" Savana couldn''t believe what she heard.


    "Nothing..." Karina said lightly: "Recently, I think my father has a dangerous tendency. In order to prevent bad things from happening, I plan to add some insurance to his collection trip."


    "Then...what about me, miss?" Savana really wanted to hear from Karina that she would never have to serve and serve Old Difan on the spacecraft, but Karina disappointed her.


    "Of course you are still here to take care of my father''s life..." Karina said with a slight smile: "Of course, my imprisoned father will not criticize you anymore. You will treat yourself as a caregiver. The jailer he lives on is fine."


    "..." Savana was at a loss.


    "But, it''s best that you don''t think about revenge for what he did to you before..." Karina said, and gestured to Savana to the self-discipline robot guarding Emperor Fan behind her: "These guys are both responsible. The one who protects you is also responsible for supervising you... Don¡¯t let me know if there is any bad news coming... You know, anyway, he is still my father, and I don¡¯t want to see him being abused. ,do you know?"


    "...Miss, I dare not..." Savana lowered her head hastily.


    "Okay, I''m going back... The group reorganization has a lot of details. When you set sail again, I will come to see you off." Karina said, directly towards the small parked in the cabin of the mothership. The cargo ship went.


    She will continue to be busy reorganizing the Difan Group, um¡ªno, it should be called the Umbrella Group now...


    In fact, it¡¯s just a bit busy these days. Karina really likes Zhou Ye¡¯s method of controlling Umbrella. She feels that the reorganized group should follow Umbrella. As for those who are loyal, they will become Zhou Ye. Not her?She doesn''t care...


    In her mind, Zhou Ye is far more important than herself... This is Zhou Ye''s sequelae to treat her Lara syndrome... It is indeed, some over-training...


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Difan¡¯s collection mothership has been transformed, and the living room on the Difan mothership has been completely transformed into a prison. It can be said that he can do whatever he wants in his bedroom, but he can¡¯t do without the bedroom... ¡­


    "Good girl... how can you treat me like this..." Di Fan looked at Karina standing outside and begged: "You forgot, did I take you around when I was a kid?"


    "Of course I remember..." Karina said with a smile: "But I remember how you lied to me... I still remember how you fooled the Nova Legion and invaded my manor..."


    "...No, daughter, it was an accident...I was just trying to make that little white face trouble..." Di Fan explained.


    "Well, of course I know." Karina smiled: "It''s just that at that time, the little white face in your mouth became my only man, my love forever... So, father, don''t do anything stupid for you ...I decided to banish you for a hundred years..."


    "...No, Karina...you can''t do this..." Di Fan pleaded: "One hundred years...only to survive in this small space...Oh my God, this is hell. "


    "Anyway, for you who basically don''t get out of your own spacecraft, it doesn''t matter anywhere." Karina said unmovedly: "And you can continue your collection journey here, depending on the helper I prepare for you. kind?"


    Difan looked at the more than 30 self-disciplined robots in front of him, desperate... He had seen such robots show their power before, and that was the result of the prison workers curiously provoking them... The results were horrible, that provocative guy has He lost his arm permanently, if it wasn''t that he didn''t wear a weapon, it is estimated that he lost his life.


    If it was before, Difan would definitely be addicted to collecting and asking his daughter if this robot could be sold... He wanted to collect it.


    But now...he who lost his freedom has no interest at all.


    Karina ignored her desperate father, turned and left the mothership... She was here to see off this time. This collection mothership will continue the collection journey of Difan, but this time he is sitting He continued his collection journey in the cage.


    Watching Difan''s collection mothership, after a while of acceleration, it turned into a stream of light and disappeared into the vast universe.Karina stretched out... It was too hard for her to fix her father.


    She didn''t want her father to hurt her own man, nor did she want her own man to hurt her father. Karina, who was standing in the middle, could only figure out this is not the way.


    In order for my father not to go on his journey of death, he can only put a tangible shackle on him...


    Just when Karina was about to drive the warplane back, she suddenly saw the star gate flashing in the distance-a giant mothership that she was so familiar with appeared in front of her.


    "My dear..." Karina yelled and drove the fighter directly towards the Emperor...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Seventeen


    After half a month----


    Earth-New York, USA-Long Island Manor.


    Zhou Ye returned to the earth after finishing all the work three days ago.


    As soon as they arrived on the earth, Ingrid¡¯s mother and daughter traveled everywhere. For them who had been accompanying Zhou Ye on the east and west of the universe, the beauty of all parts of the earth was obviously more attractive. The idea of ??giving the earth¡¯s sisters a pit, after all, Zhou Ye has already left the earth for almost half a year...


    Nina ran directly back to her home studio, and again Mark, who was practicing her in retreat, did not know the date.


    This trip to the universe with Zhou Ye allowed Nina to see the characteristics of various races of science and technology. Her inspiration has been flooded, but the laboratory on Zhou Ye¡¯s mothership can¡¯t meet her needs, so she has always endured. With her own creative desires and hopes, she is finally back on earth now. Of course, she has to transform her inspiration into real objects the first time.


    Although, as soon as he returned to the earth, the girl next to him ran away, but Zhou Ye was not short of people to accompany him. The first day was a grand welcome party. Except for the tender Gu Yi who did not come, everyone else came. , The scene was a lively scene, and Zhou Ye naturally doubled out all his homework during the time he left the earth...


    The women who made up called too much...


    As a result, the next day, a group of girls couldn''t get up...


    In view of the ability of their men to become more and more abnormal, they decided not to swarm them anymore, so that everyone had no time to rest, so they spontaneously arranged various programs for Zhou Ye.


    For example, last night was the night of female spies. Well, female spies... Naturally Peggy, Natasha, Dotty and Ada Wang... Of course, they can¡¯t resist Zhou Ye¡¯s invasion. So, Natasha¡¯s classmates are obliged to help...


    Zhou Ye woke up when the first ray of morning light in the morning spilled into the room... He opened his eyes and looked at the sisters who were cuddling up beside him. Xiang Jiao couldn''t help but leak a triumphant smile.


    Although Natasha¡¯s classmates, he had secretly eaten one of them, but...this is the first time that everyone has gathered so well. After all, they also have work to do...especially Ada and them can also be called a teacher-student relationship. This feeling of putting the teacher and the students together is a sour and refreshing.


    Especially, Zhou Ye praised Ada for adding Jiu-Jitsu training to the special agent training. That''s pretty much... I can''t say it, let''s talk about harmony...


    When do you have an athlete night?Or a girl student night?Or the Mother and Daughter Flower Night?Zhou Ye thought about these messy things happily, and gently climbed up from the girls'' side.


    He just got up, a maid wearing a black and white lace maid costume appeared in front of him, looked at him with a smile on her face, and said softly: "Master...I will serve you to wash..."


    "Hmm...!" Zhou Ye hasn''t been served for a long time. On the Emperor, those Valkyries made specifically for combat are far worse than the maids...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 384

    He walked directly into the bathroom, stood in the mirror barely, and left everything to his maid.


    after an hour--


    Zhou Ye walked down the stairs refreshingly. As for persuading and serving his maid?Er-she was a bit too tired, so she went to rest first, after all, serving and serving people is also a physical job.


    Zhou Ye had just sat down at the dining table, and a maid had walked over with breakfast, "Master, your breakfast."


    "Yeah." Zhou Ye was eating breakfast while thinking about his own business.


    It''s been three days since I came back, and all those who should be comforted are comforted, and all the homework that should be handed in is finished. The next thing is to start busy with the permanent portal. After finishing these things, he will be free again...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye cleaned up the breakfast in two or three mouthfuls, then stood up and walked towards the room where he had specially placed the portal upstairs.


    Entering the room, Zhou Ye began to get busy, building three portals at a time, the workload is not trivial... However, what you have said must be counted. Of course, this sentence is only for his own woman... ...For others...hehe.


    Time passed by, and Zhou Ye''s whole body turned into a golden stream of light. As he was busy quickly, three permanent directional portals were slowly taking shape...


    I don''t know how long it has passed, it may be a moment, it may be ten minutes, it may be a few years, time has long lost meaning to Zhou Ye.The three portals are finally completed...


    "Huh-exhausted." Zhou Ye let out a sigh of relief. He wiped the non-existent sweat on his forehead and looked at the completed portal in front of him with a relaxed smile on his face.


    His exhaustion is not physical, but psychological...


    No way, something like a portal can''t tolerate a single mistake. It''s not an exaggeration to describe it with a slight difference and a thousand miles... But for the smile on his own woman''s face, Zhou Ye had to do all these things in the past. The most hated thing to do.


    "Okay, it''s still the last step. Activate the portal, and then test it..." Zhou Ye said, gently touching a spell next to the portal.


    A golden light swiftly flowed through the magic rune beside the portal. Soon, a golden directional portal was activated...


    Zhou Ye did not activate the other two portals, but stepped into the golden portal that had just been activated. After all, the test must be done one by one. Moreover, he first tested the portals of Xandar Star because of the above. When he left for the second time, he felt as if he had discovered something very interesting... he wanted to verify it himself.


    As Zhou Ye stepped into the portal, he only felt that his eyes were dark, and then...there was no light¡ªit was still pitch black.


    "Where is this Nima?" Zhou Ye looked at the dim and wild landscape in front of him, dumbfounded. This is definitely not Xandar Star... Is there something wrong with his portal?


    Chapter Five Hundred and Seventeen


    Here, the sun in the sky is dim, there are no traces of living creatures on the ground, and there are various skeletons everywhere... the whole world looks lifeless...


    "I, Nima, test that the portal actually came to this ghost place..." Zhou Ye had a vague guess about where he was, but after all he hadn''t seen it in the movie, so he was still a little uncertain...


    Looking around, there were bone spurs stabbing into the sky everywhere...there were souls wandering on the earth...Zhou Ye was somewhat affirmed of his thoughts.


    At this moment, a playful female voice rang in Zhou Ye''s ear.


    "Ah, how interesting... In this kingdom of death, there is a living person... really interesting."


    Zhou Ye followed the voice and saw a portal shining with green light appeared in front of him, and a black-haired woman wearing this black shoulder-length tights appeared in front of him.


    "...You are?" Although Zhou Ye recognized this girl, he still pretended to be confused.


    "Me?" The woman in black smiled and walked slowly towards Zhou Ye with an elegant step."I am Hela, the daughter of Odin, and the darling of Asgard... I am destined to inherit the position of Odin and become the king of the gods. Now..."


    Hela walked up to Zhou Ye, smiled and said, "Face your queen, kneel down."


    "..." Zhou Ye let out a sigh of relief. It seemed that he had guessed right, but now, first of all, he must face this woman who has pursued the limit of rights.


    How could Zhou Ye kneel to a woman?He said jokingly: "I will kneel down only in one situation..."


    "What...?" Perhaps because of loneliness for too long, Hela didn''t turn around and start to work with Zhou Ye. Instead, he looked at the handsome boy in front of him with interest and asked, "Under what circumstances would you kneel? Next? Speak out and listen, maybe... can I make you kneel down?"


    "I only kneel when... a woman is crawling in front of me..." Zhou Ye said that his waist was twisted, and he made a small boat and a moving electric motor...


    "Bold!!!" Although I don''t know what Zhou Ye was talking about, Zhou Ye''s posture and potential have already made Hela understand that he has been tricked...Two black long swords appeared directly She wielded a long sword in her hands and pierced Zhou Ye''s body.


    "...I still appreciate this kind of character that makes a fight when he doesn''t agree." Zhou Ye''s figure directly disappeared in front of Hela. No, it didn''t disappear, but the speed was so fast that Hela couldn''t see it at all. ...


    "A coward who can only dodge, do you have only this ability? You are still not a man? If so, take your weapon and come and fight with me..." Hela, holding the double swords, couldn''t catch it at all. Zhou Ye''s traces, therefore, can only use the oldest provocative method to anger Zhou Ye. In her opinion, fast speed does not necessarily mean greater strength... She can win.


    "Am I a man...you will know soon, Hela." Zhou Ye''s voice appeared directly in Hela''s ear.


    However, when Hela did not turn his head back and swung the long sword in his hand to his back, he did not touch anything at all.However, Zhou Ye''s voice still lingered in her ears, just like the whispers of love and the world.


    "Furthermore, I will soon satisfy your thoughts and kneel down...Of course, in exchange, you must first meet my prerequisites." Zhou Ye said, stretched out his hands and grabbed Hela''s sword. His arms and hands are like cast steel, making Hela unable to move his arms.


    "Let''s give up struggling... Hela, your resistance is so ridiculous in my eyes..." Zhou Ye unconsciously played the play of playing the villain BOSS, the villain abuses and abuses the villain, this drama feels very interesting.


    But obviously, Hela didn''t realize that Zhou Ye was playing a game, and the power she was so proud of couldn''t move the slightest... Moreover, Zhou Ye''s gloomy words made her feel an unspeakable throb...


    This feeling is as if she has become a weak woman who is bullied. This is what she is extremely dissatisfied with. In the years leading Asgard¡¯s army to the North and South, she has seen too many beings It''s the drama of the bullying weak woman...


    Hela definitely didn''t want to be like this. She used to be like an ant who was despised by her...


    "You...it''s too early to be happy."


    Following Hela''s words, her double swords turned into two black vines and directly wrapped Zhou Ye like zongzi.


    And Zhou Ye''s hands were also released as she wished...


    "Now... I have changed my attention." Hela, Shi Shiran walked up to Zhou Ye, who was like a black rice dumpling, and said in a victorious gesture: "I, want you to be my subordinate...help me regain me. Everything deserves..."


    "Who gave you the confidence...These trash things can trap me?" Zhou Ye has been cooperating with Hela in acting. Of course, Hela, one of the actors, doesn''t know... But now, Zhou Ye thinks this The woman''s illness is unclear and needs deep treatment... As for how to treat it?Please refer to Zhou Ye''s treatment of Lara syndrome.


    "It''s impossible..." Hela was stunned and watched Zhou Ye easily tear the vines that trapped him to pieces... This was far beyond Hela''s expectation. No one had ever been able to break free from her sword of night sky. Over...


    "Now, it''s my turn... Hela baby." Zhou Ye smiled and hugged Hela. I have to say that this girl does have the capital to wear tights and tights...this body and figure ... where there should be meat, there is meat, where the lean place is absolutely lean...


    "Don''t you think I will surrender..." Hela said, as if she had lost her soul, she collapsed...


    Hela couldn''t help it either. Her body was held tightly by Zhou Ye. How could Zhou Ye''s power be something she could break free?And in the battle, I have witnessed too many scenes of foreign women being played by her own men... As a woman, she has shadows, so, for thousands of years, she has been single... Hela stubbornly believes that women and men are A war, but as a woman, she suffered too much in strength, so she was conquered by those men.


    Hela used to think that she would never have such a day, but...Today, Zhou Ye let her taste the taste of those weak women who had struggled under her soldiers... She refused to surrender, she would never surrender. Yu Zhouye.(In her opinion, being fucked by Zhou Ye is a performance of surrendering him.)


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Hela''s body, who had lost consciousness in his arms, and was speechless. This girl is really cruel, cruel to others, and even more cruel to herself... In order not to be treated by herself, she was actually at this time Playing with astral projection...Are you not afraid of him coming while it''s hot?


    However, is Zhou Ye the kind of person who makes a shot while it is hot?Obviously not¡­¡­


    In the face of astral projection, others may not be able to... However, Zhou Ye can also serve as the professional attribute of the Grand Magister.


    Chapter 518


    After Zhou Ye gently placed Hela''s body on the ground, he directly used the astral projection.


    Zhou Ye, who had left his body, saw Hela again, but at this time Hela''s long hair scattered behind his shoulders was gone, replaced by a hat like spider legs...it was quite punk style.


    "Your current image is really not very good. To be honest, I still like your long hair shawl." Zhou Ye looked at Hela standing in front of him, and said.


    "Man, you really surprised me..." Hela looked at Zhou Ye with a complicated expression. She didn''t expect that all her methods would have no effect on this man... Maybe another woman would have surrendered to this handsome boy. Under your body... But, it definitely won''t be her.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 385

    Thinking of this, Hela said loudly: "Your power is so powerful that even I, the daughter of the god king, can''t resist, but...you should least use the astral projection with me..."


    "Oh? Why?" Zhou Ye didn''t worry. The delicious food was placed in front of him. How could he let Hela go? He didn''t mind having a small pre-dinner exercise to add to the fun.


    Besides... this is also God''s will. The portal went wrong and didn''t go anywhere else, and it went straight to Asgard''s death country. What is this Nima not God''s will?He will accept Hela in heaven. If it goes against God''s will, he will be struck by lightning...While finding reasons for himself in his heart, Zhou Ye looked at Hela with interest, waiting for her to explain to him.


    "Have you forgotten my priesthood?" Hela asked rhetorically.


    "Death goddess Hela?" Zhou Ye looked as though he hadn''t figured out the situation.


    "Since you know that death is my priesthood, why do you think you can defeat me in the state of soul?" Hela said, holding up the sword of the night sky in his hand, and said: "My warriors, wake up, Conquer this enemy for me."


    With Hela¡¯s cry, a burst of creaks of bone touching sounded intensively. Skeletons wearing Asgard armor climbed up from the ground, and their eyes emitted this faint green light. Kneeled down to their queen.


    Zhou Ye noticed that, just for a moment, a densely packed frame of bones crawled out of the ground, one by one hideous and terrifying, looking like choosing people and devouring...


    "Ha... Undead natural disaster..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "However, there are more soldiers than little soldiers. I have never been afraid of anyone... Come out, my Valkyrie..."


    "Valkyrie? Are you from Asgard?" Hela''s face changed when he heard Zhou Ye''s words, her expression became solemn, and she carefully watched Zhou Ye''s movements...


    I saw that a long scarlet scar appeared directly on the top of Zhou Ye''s head, as if a blood-colored vertical eye opened in the sky, as this blood-colored crack opened... a strong bloody air spread over the surface. .


    To be honest, Hela, who has been fighting for many years, has never smelled such a strong bloody smell...this...this is the bloody smell of how many people have been slaughtered.


    But, soon, Hela had no time to think about these problems. As the bloody vertical eyes slowly opened, two red streamers dragged their long tails directly towards Zhou Ye, and approached Zhou Ye. At the time, the castration slowed down and turned into two long red knives to fly directly around Zhou Ye, looking like a clingy puppy.


    Hela felt a strong sense of threat on those two bloody streamers, and her instinct was screaming desperately to make her run...will die, really will die...


    But these two streamers are just appetizers, followed by the two bloody streamers gushing out are countless red Valkyrie riding blood-colored pegasus... These Valkyrie eyes are full of desire and hope for killing and destruction. Only when they saw Zhou Ye, the whole person would instantly leak a respectful look of fear...


    "Huh... Fortunately, it''s not the Valkyrie of Asgard..." Hela breathed a sigh of relief when she saw these Valkyries. What she was most afraid of right now was nothing but her own father. God King Odin knew she He died soon, so he sent someone to kill himself...


    Although in this land of death, her power is not small, but as Asgard¡¯s darling, only in Asgard, her power is the most powerful...In other words, her Power comes from Asgard.


    Only at this time did Hela notice one thing... I was actually attracted all the attention by Zhou Ye''s words of Valkyrie, and did not take advantage of the superior force to destroy Zhou Ye. This is a shame. ¡¤disgrace¡­¡­


    Some irritated Hela waved her sword of the night sky hard and ordered: "My warriors, kill these enemies."


    Following her orders, the skeleton soldiers who looked like the tide rushed towards Zhou Ye one by one...


    "Kill those bones that affect the appearance of the city..." Zhou Ye snapped his fingers and ordered.


    The Valkyries directly instigated the Pegasus under their hips and launched a counter-charge towards the Skeleton Sea. One is that the heroic body will not die, and the other is resurrected from the dead, and they are not afraid of death... This battle is nothing to watch...


    Zhou Ye looked at his feet. As soon as the red Valkyrie contacted the white Skeleton Sea, he entered a desperate battle... In terms of quality, Zhou Ye''s Valkyrie was much stronger, but in terms of quantity... Obviously, Hela¡¯s Skeleton Sea has an advantage.


    "Master, do you want us to take action?" Pingping and Tingting directly asked Zhou Ye.


    "It''s boring for you to shoot." Zhou Ye directly forbids his two God of War knives from shooting. You must know that if it is really a life-and-death battle, Zhou Ye can clear these skull seas in minutes...


    But obviously, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t regard this battle as a struggle between life and death, but as a game for him to tune in. There is no need to let the sister lose so thoroughly, in case Hela loses and cry. How to do?


    "Then master... let''s help you hold her hands and feet..." She still has eyesight as an elder sister who was born a few seconds earlier, and can see what her master''s intention is at a glance.


    "That''s not good..." Zhou Ye looked at Hela, who was looking at the war with a serious face on the other side, and pretended to say: "Your master, I am not like that..."


    "..." Tingting has always been outspoken and straightforward to reveal the true face of her master."Then we hold her, don''t you..."


    With that said, Tingting winked at her sister. The two women turned into two bloody streamers and crossed hundreds of meters of the battlefield. They appeared in front of Hela. Before Hela could react, they just laid their hands on. A presser foot firmly controlled Hela...


    When the skeleton soldiers around Hela wanted to save Hela, they couldn''t get close to the two women... The two women exuded golden light, which suppressed the skeleton soldiers from moving.


    "What do you want to do..." Hela finally started to panic at this time. She couldn''t break free of the control of the two women at all, and could only watch Zhou Ye walk to her with one step at a time.


    "What do you do? Of course it''s something you do and love to do..." Zhou Ye didn''t pretend to be a good person anymore. Pretending to be a good person is really not suitable for him. While thinking, he tore Hela''s tights with a small mouth. ...Well, as for where the mouth is, guess what?


    "Uh, so many people, I''m not used to it..." Zhou Ye looked at the skeleton soldiers around him, waved his hand, and a golden circular magic spell lit up. Soon, a golden semicircle appeared. The defensive cover rose...to cover Zhou Ye and the three women...


    "You give up, we are all in a state of soul..."


    "Who told you that the soul state can''t do such a thing?" Zhou Ye''s voice is indescribable. He has often studied with Gu Yi how to do and love things in the astral projection state... ¡­Of course, the hard work pays off, he succeeded, and he is well-known as "Godfriend"


    "...Ah...how...how..." It was obvious that Zhou Ye had done something that made Hela panic, and for the first time Hela''s voice was soft and weak.


    Soon...the singing of Hela came out of the protective shield...the singing of the goddess of death...what should I say?After listening to it once, I feel that death is worth it... It''s probably such a situation...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Twenty


    The battle between Zhou Ye and Hela, the god of death, was dim, and the sun and the moon were dull... Well, although there was no light in the dead world.


    The two fought from the soul state to the physical state, and from the physical state to the soul state.In fact, Hela is no longer good enough, but how could Pride¡¤Aoru be willing to surrender to Zhou Ye so easily?


    Therefore, she has been gritting her teeth and insisting...all by a fierce force.


    And what about Zhou Ye?Perhaps because he had never encountered such an opponent before, his stubbornness also came up. He gave up his cheating methods, and only used the usual state, vowing to conquer and conquer this stubborn woman thoroughly. ...


    While the battle between the two is still going on... a day and a night have passed on the earth.


    The maids in Long Island Manor are going crazy.


    I am the dividing line of the lens transition¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the lobby on the first floor of Long Island Manor, all the maids are standing here, waiting for questions from the maids.


    "Autumn, for you, after you served the master to wash, did he mention where he would go after breakfast?" The maid chief Dongfang Feng''er said with frost on her face.


    "The master didn''t say where she would go..." Qiu knew that the head maid Feng''er was not dissatisfied with herself, but was anxious because her master disappeared unexpectedly, so she spoke so stiffly.


    All the maids felt the same anxious about Zhou Ye''s disappearance, so Qiu didn''t care about the maid''s tone of voice, but honestly answered Feng''er''s question.


    At this moment, a maid walked out of the queue and reported: "The maid grows up, just after asking, I learned that the master is not with Miss Ophelia..."


    Another maid also came out and said: "I just contacted Washington, the master is not with Miss Page!"


    "The master is not with Gu Yi Mage..." another maid reported.


    "I just contacted Miss Nina and Anna said that the master did not go to Miss Nina."


    "Just now I¡­¡­"


    The loud reports made Shangguan Feng''er''s heart more and more disturbed.As Zhou Ye''s first maid, Feng''er knew his master too well. If he would definitely tell his maid or woman where he was going, he would never leave without saying a word...


    Where did the master go?When Feng Er was considering where Zhou Ye would go, the whole manor became lively again... Because the maids contacted Zhou Ye¡¯s women and asked about Zhou Ye¡¯s whereabouts. Now, all the women knew that their men were unclear. Is missing...


    Suddenly, these women fry the pot...


    One by one either used the directional portal or took the fastest means of transport on hand... One by one, they threw down everything on hand and quickly came to Long Island Manor... They didn¡¯t see the appearance of their men being safe and sound. Not in the mood to do anything.


    The first one to arrive is naturally the Gu Yi mage. Even if the others have a directional portal, they must first rush to the room where the portal is placed. What about Gu Yi?Open an arbitrary door directly by yourself and instantly appear in Long Island Manor.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 386

    As soon as he appeared in the living room, Gu Yi asked directly, "Have you found my dear?"


    "..." The maids shook their heads with ugly expressions.


    "Where did my dear last appear?" Gu Yi calmed down at this time. She knew that anxiousness would not help, and it would be better to calm down.


    "The last place the master appeared is the teleportation room¡ª¡ª!" Shangguan Yinyin replied: "Please follow me."


    With that said, she led the way and walked towards the second-floor teleportation room... She wanted to hope that Ancient One Mage could use magical means to find her master soon.


    "..." Mage Gu Yi naturally knew where the teleportation room was. She came to help Zhou Ye build the first permanent portal back then, but since the maid wanted to lead the way, she naturally didn''t have any comments, and quickly followed.


    Soon, Gu Yi was led by the maid to the teleportation room, and when she got here, she felt a chaotic time force.She knew that it must be her own man cheating with time gems again... But this was all harmless, and she didn''t bother to say it.


    Standing in front of the portal that Zhou Ye had built to reach Xander Star, Gu Yi stopped his steps.


    "This portal doesn''t seem to have any major problems...but I always feel that something is wrong." Gu Yi frowned.


    "Ah, by the way, when the master came back, he said that three new portals would be established, one to Xandal, one to Cygnus X-1, and one to Sovereign The star...but-how come you have only completed one now?" Yinyin said suddenly.


    "All three are completed, but only one is activated?" Gu Yi knew that without magic, the problem must lie with this portal. She asked directly, "Do you know how far Shandal Star is from the earth? "


    "According to the master, there is a distance of more than one million light years..." Gu Yi interrupted Yinyin before she finished her words.


    "Okay, I know why my dear has disappeared..." Gu Yi said silently: "The teleportation charm carved by my dear is a mid-range charm that can only transmit at most 500,000 light years... To be able to build successfully, I have to say, my dear is really amazing..."


    "If so...what will happen?" Yinyin asked worriedly.


    "I don''t know where it will be teleported to, but I think it should be fine with Ye''s ability." Although Gu Yi knew how her man disappeared, she didn''t dare to enter this portal casually.


    This portal has become a random teleportation, and the ghost knows where it will be teleported to... and the two teleportations will never be the same place.


    "Then how can the master come back..." Yinyin is already anxious. Of course, she knows her master''s ability. Even the Big Bang can''t hurt him, but care is chaotic. She is only worried if the master won''t come back. What to do?


    "Go and get me a piece of equipment that Ye often plays with." Gu Yi said directly.


    "Okay, I''ll go now." Yinyin quickly disappeared in front of Gu Yi. She went to her master''s room to find something. Soon, she took a watch and appeared in front of Gu Yi again."Is a watch okay? This is one of the watches the owner often wears."


    "Also..." Gu Yi took the watch from Yinyin''s hand, folded his hands together, and clamped the watch between the mouths of the tigers. His hands quickly changed gestures, bringing out bursts of afterimages...


    Soon, Gu Yi closed his eyes and opened his eyes, "found it."


    "Where is it?" XN


    I don''t know when, this room is full of people, women who rushed in after hearing that their men had disappeared for no reason.


    "I''m going to bring Ye back...you are waiting for me." Gu Yi was a little uncomfortable with the ardent gazes of these women. As he said, the flames flashed, and Gu Yi disappeared into the room...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Twenty One


    The dim sky, the dim sun...the skeleton of the earth.


    As soon as Gu Yi walked out of the portal, he saw such a scene, "Where is this?"


    She found that the place she appeared was like an ancient battlefield, full of broken weapons and festered armor, and skeleton corpses wrapped in broken armor...


    Just when she was about to start looking for her man, a familiar voice came... She looked around¡ªwell, her man found it, but at this time, her man was not at all overwhelmed by sending to a strange place. On the contrary, it was very greasy.


    At least what she saw was this--


    "Forget it... let him finish." Gu Yi muttered to herself, found a slightly cleaner boulder and sat down. She wouldn''t disturb Zhou Ye at this time. In fact, she was afraid of being caught. Zhou Ye dragged her to H... She knows her man too well, if you don¡¯t make sense, let him be satisfied if you say Po Tian first...


    Three hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Hela finally surrendered completely... In the face of Zhou Ye, a non-human being, even if she had superhuman strength and physical stamina, she could only kneel and surrender. Of course, Zhou Ye would kneel down for her, although She was crawling in front of Zhou Ye and didn''t see it, but she was kneeling after all...


    Zhou Ye, who had completed the achievement of conquering and conquering the Death Goddess, walked up to Gu Yi, holding Hela, who was still unable to exert any strength, and said hello with a smile."Baby, why are you here?"


    "...Of course I''m here to look for you." Gu Yi gave Zhou Ye a blank look."You''ve been missing for a day and night, and the pot is boiling at home..."


    "Has it been a day and a night?" Zhou Ye said innocently, "How do I feel that less than half a day has just passed here?"


    "...In the kingdom of death...there is no concept of time..." Although Hela was extremely unwilling, she cleverly answered Zhou Ye''s question, who had just become her own man.


    "Well, that might be for this reason." Zhou Ye spread his hands and said, "It''s almost time to go back..."


    "I''ll open the portal." Gu Yi said, opening a portal directly leading to Zhou Ye''s Manor, standing there waiting for Zhou Ye to go back together.


    "Go, let''s go home..." Zhou Ye said, about to walk into the portal with Hela, but Hela broke free...


    "I can''t go to the earth." Hela used her last strength to break free from Zhou Ye''s embrace, standing aside and whispering: "I am a person exiled by Odin. If I appear on the earth, I can''t hide it. Odin of Asgard will cause you big trouble."


    "Do I need to care about that old guy?" Zhou Ye looked nonchalant...


    "No, you don''t understand..." Hela stepped forward and hugged Zhou Ye tightly, whispering in his ear."I, for the sake of Asgard''s battles in the north and south, have Asgard''s current superior position... However, Odin exiled me to this kingdom of death in the name of wanting to be a benevolent monarch... I am not reconciled, I know, it is because he has a son, he wants to pass his throne to his son, not my daughter..."


    "So?" Zhou Ye looked at Hela''s blue pupils and asked.


    "I want to take back what I lost with my hands..." Hela said, actively offering her own words, which means that she admitted that she had lost, and that she had lost to this man. Her only man.


    "I''ll help you." Zhou Ye said without hesitation. Isn''t it natural to help your relatives or ignore them?My own women don¡¯t help, do you want to help Thor and Loki¡¯s gay brothers?Zhou Ye''s mind hasn''t gotten into the water...


    "No, my dear...no." Hela slowly shook her head, holding Zhou Ye''s cheeks in her hands, and pressing her forehead against his forehead, muttering: "Vengeance The wine takes time to brew before it will be sweeter... My dear, I have been waiting for the day when Odin died. The moment he died is the moment when the gods arrive at dusk. On that day, I will come to Asgard. , Let the whole Asgard tremble under my feet..."


    "I''ll help you speed up the pace of revenge, isn''t it?" Zhou Ye asked rhetorically.


    "My dear, you don''t understand... the wine of revenge is only sweet when brewed by yourself." Hela directly refused Zhou Ye''s help."The anger that I have been exiled by Odin for thousands of years requires me to personally recapture everything that Odin took away in order to calm down."


    Hearing Hela''s words, Zhou Ye rolled his eyes. This girl is stubborn and unwilling to let him help, so I''m arguing with him here... Maybe this is the last dignity of Hela... No Taking revenge with the help of her own strength was also the last persistence of her self-esteem torn and torn by Zhou Ye.


    "Okay... whatever you want." Zhou Ye sighed and allowed Hela, who had just become his own woman, to keep her last insistence.


    "Thank you, dear..." This time Hela was really happy. She originally thought that the man who was the big man would ignore her own opposition and force herself to hit Asgard. She even did it. Prepare to death.But unexpectedly, Zhou Ye gave her a surprise, allowing her to keep her last insistence...


    Hela offered her own mouth again, for a long time-the two were separated."Take this, although I can''t leave this kingdom of death, but I can deliver news through this..."


    As he said, Hela took out a golden horn and handed it to Zhou Ye, "This used to be a horn used by Heimdall to convey military sentiment, but when I was expelled, I took this thing... it can ignore it. The world delivers news."


    "This is really a good thing..." Zhou Ye played with this palm-sized golden horn. Obviously, this should be a pair, and the other one must be in Hela''s hands without asking...


    "Mage, I feel a trace of the power of the Dark Lord Domam in you...Who are you from?" Hela looked at Gu Yi and asked unceremoniously.


    "First of all, you have to call me a Secret Mage. Second, I have nothing to do with Domam. I just borrowed his power to stay young. Now, I don¡¯t need to borrow his power to stay young... As Gu Yi said, he gave Zhou Ye a gentle look.


    "Interesting, dear, there is such an interesting existence among your women?" Hela looked at Gu Yi and smiled.


    "Snapped--"


    Zhou Ye unceremoniously slapped Hela''s Alice Dolphin directly."Remember, no conflicts with my sisters are allowed. This is my only requirement and the only family rule of the Zhou family..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 387

    "I know...just say it, why do you want to beat me..." Hela suddenly changed from a queen to a wronged little girl. The role changed so fast that Zhou Ye could not bear it...


    "Since you are scrupulous about Odin''s refusal to go back with me...then tell me if you miss me, and I will come to see you." Zhou Ye said while holding Hela again, this time, it was a parting mouth. Don''t... he really wants to go back.


    "Well, I see..." Hela also changed her queen style, transformed into a little girl at home, and replied cleverly.


    "Then let''s go..." Zhou Ye said, taking Gu Yi''s slender waist and stepping into the portal... As the two figures disappeared into the portal, the circular portal turned into a spark. Disappeared in this kingdom of death.


    "...Ah, why do I suddenly feel a little lonely and lonely?..." Hela sighed faintly. For thousands of years, she has lived alone in the kingdom of death, and she has never felt lonely and lonely. , What is loneliness... But this time, she tasted the feeling of loneliness for the first time.


    "Do you want to give him a baby? Wouldn''t it be better..." Hela sighed and disappeared into the kingdom of death.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Twenty Two


    When Zhou Ye returned home, he was met with greetings from the women.


    Don''t ask, there are babbles everywhere asking him where he went, what dangerous things he encountered, and why he didn''t come back quickly.


    Finally, I was annoyed by Zhou Ye''s question, and directly used his own hundred-five-hundred-braining technique to answer the women''s questions... Is it effective?Of course it worked. They were all limp on the ground. How could there be energy to ask Zhou Ye questions?


    The next day-all the women dragged their tired and exhausted bodies and bodies, and went back to continue their work...Of course, they like this exhaustion very much...


    Once again, only Zhou Ye was left in the manor. Even Jia Ying was excused by Medusa that she was also an alien, and she should return to Attilan and brought back to Attilan...


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye also has his own maids, and he will never lack sister papers by his side.


    After eating breakfast, Zhou Ye, who had sent the girls away one by one, returned to a state of doing nothing. In fact, he still has a lot to do now... For example, Gu Yi has already told him why the portal failed... He wants To correct his mistake, he would return to Xandar Star again. Of course, he remembered to say hello to his maid this time.


    "Autumn, I''m going to Xander Star... I guess it will take at least a week." Zhou Ye estimated that he would go to Xander Xing first, then Cygnus X-1 and Sovereign, about a week. Just passed.


    "Okay, Master." Qiu said, using the communication device to inform the head maid about Zhou Ye''s going out, and then still standing in front of Zhou Ye, staring at Zhou Ye with his eyes.


    "Uh-Qiu, I''ll be leaving soon... You can do your own business." Zhou Ye touched his chin a little embarrassedly.


    "Please be sure to bring me...Master." Qiu looked at his master seriously and said, "In view of the loss of the master''s last time, the maid has appointed me to be my master''s personal maid in the future, so, Please take me wherever you go..."


    "...It''s not that exaggerated...It''s only once in a while." Zhou Ye said silently.


    "When you left to the White Snake World without saying goodbye..." Qiu didn''t directly refute Zhou Ye''s words, but said aggrievedly: "Do you know how worried we are about you? At that time, the maid had issued a thorough investigation order, and the superwoman The underworld figures in the world gathered up one by one, just to find the master where you are..."


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye faced this pot, he had to recite if he didn''t carry it... No trick, who wouldn''t he carry his pot?


    "Also... the time you went to Miss Ophelia without saying a word..." Qiu continued to lay down the accusations of his master."In order to find you, I ran around the earth three times...Oh my God...I ran around the earth...Master, not around our manor..."


    "Alright, alright, I see, I just take you..." Zhou Ye has been completely defeated by Qiu...


    "This is a wise choice, Master." Qiu still said solemnly, but in her heart, she gave herself a victory sign... Master is still so cute.


    "Then let''s go...follow me." Zhou Ye said, opening a golden random door directly in front of him, then raised his leg and walked in.


    "Wait for me, Master." Qiu trot all the way to follow, passing directly through any door Zhou Ye opened.


    "Ouch..." As soon as he passed through any door, Qiu felt that his nose hit a wall of flesh, making her nose sour...


    "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Qiu obediently covered her little eye. At this time, she noticed that she had come to a big bedroom. In this bedroom, there were various technological devices that she could not name. , She looked like a high-tech era, she knew that she had already arrived at Sandal Star...


    While Qiu was rubbing her sore nose, she followed the eyes of her owner and saw a long-haired woman lying on the big couch in the middle of the bedroom...because her back was facing herself, and the whole person was curled up. In the blanket, so I can''t see what she looks like... I can only see that this woman has long curly chestnut hair.


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Qiu, then made a gesture, which meant to say, don''t talk...


    "..." Qiu nodded obediently. Of course she knew what her master wanted to do.It is not the first time that Zhou Ye has done this kind of secret surprise to his own woman...


    As for Zhou Ye''s relationship with the woman on the couch?Qiu doesn''t care, in other words, what if it doesn''t matter?It¡¯s her honour what her own owner is...


    Don''t complain about their views of right and wrong, their views of right and wrong have long been distorted...As long as Zhou Ye did something, what was wrong was also right...As long as it was something that was not good for Zhou Ye, what was right was also wrong...


    After Zhou Ye got his own body maid, he tiptoedly walked towards the big couch in the middle of the room...While walking, Zhou Ye disarmed himself...


    When he reached the couch, Zhou Ye had completely returned to his natural state.


    "Baby, I''m back." As he said, Zhou Ye, who had gotten into the blanket, had done a number of exercises that he had been familiar with for a long time...and the object of the exercise seemed to be forcibly enduring something...no Let yourself make a sound.


    Just when Zhou Ye felt that today''s Clauris seemed a bit too shy... an exclamation came."Who are you? Why are you in my room?"


    "Uh-Clauris?" Zhou Ye heard that the voice was Clause in an instant... Then if Clause was underneath, who was the one who grew up there?Zhou Ye faintly felt that something was going on...


    "My dear? Are you back?" Clauris, who heard Zhou Ye''s voice, saw her man at once, but why was her man on her couch?"What did you do to my mother? Honey?"


    "...Is this Nova?" Zhou Ye finally affirmed his thoughts, Nima, things are really big...in front of their daughters, they went to their mother...this Nima...


    At this time, Nova covered her face with her hands tightly. She really hoped that she could faint at this moment. She didn''t have to face such an embarrassing scene... but... obviously she couldn''t faint.


    To be honest, when Zhou Ye just came up, she thought it was her daughter who came back. As a result, when Zhou Ye hugged her, she felt a little wrong, but when Zhou Ye spoke, she didn''t know what she was in. Such a mentality, I didn¡¯t even open my mouth to identify myself... Maybe it was because of embarrassment, maybe it was because I wanted to realize my dream...


    But, now...the daughter is back...this is a big deal.


    "I said I treated your mother as you... do you believe it?" Zhou Ye said helplessly.


    "Hmph... Do you believe it or not? Honey..." Clause embraced Hun and stood in front of the couch with a smile on her face."I remember that my teacher Ingrid mother and daughter were also taken into the harem by you... Who knows if you have any preference for mothers and daughters..."


    "Oh-why do you always force me to solve problems in this way every time I want to be reasonable?" Zhou Ye sighed.


    When Qiu Yi saw this situation, he was immediately anxious... His owner was about to start the unreasonable state... What is the unreasonable state?It is to convince all opponents... and shamelessly use his cheating skills [Millions per second].


    In Zhou Ye''s words, a woman in a full state is completely different from a woman in a full state. Only when they are completely unable to refute you will they be obedient.


    "Danger..." Qiu didn''t finish her words... She only felt that the scene changed, she didn''t know when she had already appeared on the couch... The feelings in her body that made her very familiar came in waves... She is already powerless to struggle...


    The last scene that Qiu saw was that the mother and daughter, like her, were instantly settled by her master...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Twenty Three


    Zhou Ye was lying down on Claus''s couch, he was holding Nova with his left hand and Claus with his right... He was comfortably lighting a cigar... There was a cloud of fog.


    "Bad guy..." Clauris bitterly pinched Zhou Ye''s waist, but sadly discovered that this kind of attack was useless at all, what should this bad guy do...


    And Nova buried her face deeply in Zhou Ye''s arms. She couldn''t get rid of this embarrassment for the time being... Although she did something more embarrassing just now, but... it was in that atmosphere. The resulting product, now that there is no such atmosphere, she has once again become an ostrich burying her head in the sand to escape reality...


    "Mom...you don''t need to be embarrassed." Seeing her mother''s embarrassment, Claures, who is still a daughter, feels sorry for her, and directly persuades her: "This is the tradition of the dear planet... Love a woman, just Marry her mother..."


    "..." Hearing this, the cigar that Zhou Ye was holding in his mouth almost fell...Who heard this girl from?


    "This...is this true?" Nova''s muffled voice came from Zhou Ye''s arms...


    "Of course it''s true." Krauris vowed: "It''s still my teacher''s daughter, Dolores told me! She said she had investigated when she went to Earth..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless. Could he tell Claus that it was Delores who was fooling her?Speaking of this girl is enough. Basically, as long as it is an alien girl, she always fools others to say that it is the tradition of the earth to receive the mother and daughter together... and he is also asked to testify. As a person who can benefit from it, of course he cannot dismantle it. My own woman¡¯s stage...so the earth¡¯s customs have added a mother-daughter sharing project.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 388

    "Ye, is this really the case?" Nova raised her head slowly at this time, and looked at Zhou Ye with expectant eyes, as if waiting for Zhou Ye to give herself a reason to let herself go. reason.


    "Of course it is true." Zhou Ye sighed and admitted directly.


    "You lied to me... what if that woman''s mother has a man?" Nova is not as easy to lie as Claus.


    "This rule only applies to widows and women..." Zhou Ye''s nonsense came out."So, among us, there is a saying that widows¡¯ daughters don¡¯t worry about marrying. What they say is that everyone likes to marry widows who can receive both mother and daughter..."


    "..." After hesitating for a while, Nova finally chose to believe it. This is actually just to find a reason to let her feelings go.Dao De is restraining her heart, but this restraint is getting smaller and smaller, so small that she herself wants to find a reason to break this restraint."Then there is no way...Our new star empire has always respected the traditions of intelligent life on other planets..."


    "Yeah, Mom, so you don''t have to be embarrassed... Anyway, when I and Ye get married, you will also be dowry..." Krauris said with a smile.


    In fact, she also knows that this is all nonsense, but what should she do now?As if it never happened?That''s impossible¡­¡­


    Kick off Zhou Ye?Don''t say whether Zhou Ye will agree, she herself can''t bear to leave Zhou Ye...


    Then the only way is to follow Zhou Ye back to the earth, but then, she will have less chance to meet her mother... She also can''t bear her mother...


    Moreover, as Zhou Ye''s woman, she knows one thing better, that is, her man can give her endless life and youth...On the eternal road, without her own mother, she would feel very uncomfortable. of¡­¡­


    But now something like this has happened...Clauris felt that this was an opportunity instead, so she helped her man convince her mother... She didn''t want to be separated from Nova...


    "Mom...in the future we will never be separated." Krauris said, holding Zhou Ye in one hand and Nova in the other... To be honest, when she saw Ingrid''s mother and daughter, she still Some envy, now, she can also hold her man in one hand and her mother in the other.


    "Well, we will never be apart." Nova also hugged the two tightly with some emotion.


    Just as the three of them were embracing deeply and lovingly here, a voice came over."Master, do you want to have breakfast on the couch?"


    It is Zhou Ye''s new body maid, Qiu.


    Because after following Zhou Ye for a long time, she gradually gained a certain degree of immunity, so among the three women, she was the first to wake up.However, when she woke up, she saw the morning light shot into the room, and habitually ran out to prepare breakfast.


    "Uh-Qiu, do you really use these Sandal Star condiments?" Zhou Ye asked hesitantly, he didn''t want to eat dark dishes in the morning...


    "Although I don''t know the use of the bottles and cans in the kitchen, but...I still have a look to taste those flavors." Qiu looked at his master with dissatisfaction and said, "I am right. I am quite confident in my cooking skills, Master."


    "...Then what, eat and eat." Zhou Ye knew that her little maid was angry, obviously she was dissatisfied with her doubts about her level of cooking...


    The three got up to wash...


    Perhaps it was because she had a reason to let go of her restraints and restraints, Nova put down her supreme frame, and served and served Zhou Ye well, dressing and washing...Clauris who watched shouted that her mother was partial... The man forgot his daughter.


    The three people who had finished washing, led by Qiu, came to the dining room next to the living room.At the moment, the table is full of all kinds of food... everything is cooked, cooked, fried...


    "Oh my God... Autumn, you are amazing." For mother and daughter who have never been exposed to the food culture of the earth, this is simply a work of art.


    After all, in Shandal, people eat mainly synthetic foods, and a little more luxurious, they will only be barbecue... Vegetable salad and the like. After all, today, when the cost of interplanetary transportation is too high, they eat meat. Many of these things are transported from other habitable planets. Do you want to build a farm on Capital Star?


    That''s because you think too much...just like building a pig farm in the capital''s commercial circle.The high land price and various management costs alone can make the cost price of your raw meat no cheaper than those shipped from other places...No savvy businessman can do such a thankless thing, as for not savvy. Businessman?I lost the building a long time ago.


    "What is this?" Krauris asked carefully, scooping up a crystal-like steamed dumpling with a spoon.


    "This is dumpling... it''s the traditional food in our place." Zhou Ye said, picking up a pair of chopsticks, picking up a crystal steamed dumpling, and putting it in his mouth... I have to say that the taste is really amazing.He couldn''t help but give Qiu a thumbs up.


    "This is what I found in the kitchen like flour wrapped..." Seeing his owner''s thumb up to him, Qiu''s happy eyes narrowed."Although it doesn''t feel as gluten as flour, but it can barely make do with it..."


    "Oh my God... Bread tree flour can still make such delicacies..." At this time, Nova also made a crystal dumpling and put it in her mouth. She was instantly overwhelmed by the taste...


    What Qiu said was like flour, but it was not flour. Zhou Ye naturally knew what it was. It was an alien plant with a slightly sweet rhizome. It was the best material for making bread...


    However, it seems that it is also good to make steamed dumplings...


    Five hundred and twenty-four chapters


    This hearty breakfast made Nova¡¯s mother and daughter almost unable to stand up...


    Fortunately, this is Claus''s villa, you know, since Claus was sixteen, in order to cultivate her independence, Nova built this villa not far from her palace...


    And in this villa, the common people have what they should have in their homes, but they don''t have what they shouldn''t... For example, maids, maids, etc., none of them... in order to cultivate the independent character of their daughters.


    And the things in Claus''s kitchen were prepared by the female officials. Although they could not intervene in Claus''s life and violate Nova''s decision to take care of her, they were not willing to be hungry for their princess, so , In the large freezer in the kitchen, there are everything that should be there.


    Therefore, Qiu Cai has so many ingredients to show off his skills... Otherwise, no matter how good the cooking skills are, it will be in vain.


    After breakfast, Nova will continue to be busy with her work, and Krauris has already begun to serve as an administrative officer for her mother at this time... She has to accompany her mother to deal with government affairs. In the end, only the villa is left. Zhou Ye is alone.


    "Oh, life is really lonely." Zhou Ye stretched out and sighed.


    "Actually, master, you are too free..." Qiu performed one of his personal maid duties very well, complaining about his master.


    "I''m very busy, okay..." Zhou Ye rolled his eyes, gestured his finger and said, "I want to repair the portal here, and then go to Cygnus X-1 to repair the portal... Willing Star..."


    "However, I didn''t see you being busy, Master..." Qiu Tucao said: "I only saw a man lying on the sofa in the living room and lamenting his loneliness..."


    "..." Zhou Ye sat up silently, "Qiu... you know?"


    "What''s the matter, Master?" Qiu asked with a dull look.


    "Tucao Master has to pay a price..." Zhou Ye said, patted his own thigh and said: "Come on, lie here obediently..."


    "..." Qiu suddenly wrinkled his small face, and said with a pitiful appearance: "Lord, master...Is it okay not to beat you?"


    "What do you mean?" Zhou Ye''s eyes glanced at Qiu''s dolphins. This dolphins can play for a year...


    "...Then...then be gentle..." Qiu said, walking over obediently, and leaning on Zhou Ye''s lap, his eyes closed, as if he was about to be tortured... Zhou Ye almost laughed as he watched. .


    "Snapped--"


    "what--!"


    "Don''t call it so miserable, I didn''t use my strength at all, okay..." Zhou Ye said dubiously, "Forget it, let you go this time, I didn''t even touch you with my hand... It''s miserable, how can I still do it..."


    "Master is the best..." Qiu Shu jumped up, hugged Zhou Ye and kissed him happily, "I know Master you love me the most..."


    "Forget it... I''m going to repair the portal..." Zhou Ye said, standing up, and walking towards the second floor...


    This time Zhou Ye never made the mistake of using the wrong mid-range teleportation talisman again. He quickly repaired the portal and activated the portal...


    After all this was done, it was almost noon, and soon the two of Nova and her daughter returned from the morning political affairs.


    "Huh? What about Autumn? Didn''t she make good food at noon?" As soon as she came back, Krauris, who went straight to the restaurant, looked at the clean table with disappointment. She had been conquered and conquered by the food of the country. I already feel that I can''t do without the delicacies of the earth.


    "Cough cough... Don''t be like this, baby, maybe it was delayed because of things to be busy in the autumn morning?" Nova said, while saying to Zhou Ye: "But I can''t do it in time now, otherwise I will call How many female officials came to help Qiu?"


    Zhou Ye is speechless. Are these two girls already surrendered to my food?"Autumn has returned to the earth, I will take you to the earth to eat special food at noon today..."


    "Really? Is the portal ready to use?" Claus happily jumped three feet high...


    "Well, it''s ready to use." Zhou Ye came here after repairing the portal at his home.So once the portal here is repaired, it can be used directly.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 389

    "So what are we waiting for? I can''t wait to get a taste of the feeling of another planet..." Nova said eagerly.


    "Let''s go..." Zhou Ye said, heading towards Claus''s bedroom on the second floor, where the portal was placed.


    When the mother and daughter saw the activated portal for the first time, they were stunned by the beautiful scenery.


    "It''s so beautiful." Nova looked at the portal that kept shining with stars, and exclaimed.


    This portal, which is constantly flowing with stars, is placed in his daughter''s bedroom. Not only does it not appear abrupt, but it also brings a mysterious mood to his daughter''s bedroom, which makes the whole bedroom more comfortable.


    "It''s like putting the starry sky in a painting..." Krauris also sighed.


    "Okay, don''t sigh, you will be hungry after sighing." Zhou Ye said, leading into the portal...


    "Wait for me, dear." Claus said and followed.


    "Slow down, baby. Be careful..." Nova worried about her daughter and rushed in.


    When Shandal Star was still at noon, and here on Earth, it was already the evening when the lights were first turned up... After all, there is a time difference.


    The mother and daughter who passed through the portal for the first time only felt a sense of weightlessness, and then a strange room appeared in front of them. If it weren¡¯t for their man who was standing there smiling at them, I¡¯m afraid They are about to look at this place with guarded eyes.


    "Welcome to the earth." Zhou Ye smiled, holding one in one hand, and walked directly downstairs."This is my home on the earth, and home is your future sisters..."


    "How many?" Nova has never had a precise idea of ??how many women Zhou Ye has.


    "..." Zhou Ye was silent.


    "Is it that difficult to answer? We won''t be jealous..." Krauris said dissatisfied.


    "No, I''m just counting..." Zhou Ye''s answer caused the two girls to pinch him...Both of them thought Zhou Ye was just joking...


    In fact, when Zhou Ye introduced them to the maids, they knew that Zhou Ye was really still counting...thousands of maids were his women...this flower-hearted carrot.


    While enjoying the sumptuous dinner prepared by the maids, Nova pretended not to ask: "Is this all your women?"


    "...How is it possible, not even half of the people here are here." Zhou Ye said indifferently.


    "Are you busy here?" Nova couldn''t help it anymore, and finally complained about Zhou Ye.


    "You will soon know that I am here in a hurry..." Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously.


    Newcomers join, of course, there is a regular carnival party... On the party, Nova finally knows that Zhou Ye¡¯s mysterious smile is mysterious... It¡¯s a trivial thing to him... I haven¡¯t seen it. Many sisters are no longer good, is this guy still looking like an enthusiast?


    Chapter Five Hundred and Twenty Five


    Washington, U.S.-in an ultra-luxurious large manor.


    This is Zhou Ye''s manor. It''s just that he lives in the manor on Long Island, New York. Naturally, this is lost to Peggy and Natasha who had to stay in Washington because of work.


    In this 16-hectare estate, it is of course not only Natasha and Peggy who live here, there is also a girl who lives here. She is Zhou Ye¡¯s friend, the daughter of the US team, and the second one. The American team, Sharon Rogers.


    Maybe because of their age, she and Natasha have become friends who talk about everything... well, at least they seem to be about the same age.


    At this moment, Sharon was in the gym in the manor, hitting the sandbags hard...Her powerful fists sent the sandbags flying everywhere... the last punch, with a muffled sound, Sharon took the sandbags. It was beaten through.


    "Hey, it''s not durable." Sharon muttered to herself, picking up one of the neatly arranged new sandbags, and going to hang it up.At this time, a female voice came over.


    "If you are angry, don''t get angry with my sandbag... You know this thing is very expensive, more than twenty dollars apiece." With the voice, Natasha''s figure came over, her ridiculous tone made Sharon knew that her girlfriend was not distressed about sandbags, but just teasing herself.


    "I''m not angry." Sharon said as she hung the sandbag on the hook, and then waved her fist again.


    "Not angry?" Natasha shrugged noncommittal and said, "Then who... After hearing that someone has come back, she never put on makeup and started to put on light makeup every day..."


    "Boom¡ª" The punch of the sandbag temporarily overwhelmed Natasha''s voice.


    "..." Natasha continued without caring: "Then who is it? After waiting for that person for two months, I didn''t see the person''s trace... I was so angry that I was nestled in my underground gym every day. Sandbags?"


    "..." Sharon stopped her fists for a while and stared at her best friend: "Are you here to laugh at me? Laughing at me like a clown being tricked by someone... self-amorous?"


    "...No, I''m just here to tell you that certain things, if you don''t fight for it, will never belong to you..." Natasha looked at Sharon and said seriously: "Maybe he did forget... But you can make him think of you again."


    "..." Sharon fell silent again, waving her hands again, hitting the sandbag forcefully.She didn''t know what she should do. When she heard the news of Zhou Ye''s return, she was really happy...


    You know, the two have never seen each other since the mouth... She can only ask about Zhou Ye''s news from Chief Paget...


    When she knew that Zhou Ye was leaving to perform a very important task, she was really worried about him...


    When she knew that Zhou Ye had returned from the mission, she was as happy as a little girl. She couldn''t get close with a smile every day, and secretly put on a light makeup...


    However, a week later, Zhou Ye did not come to her...Two weeks passed...Zhou Ye still did not come to her...A month passed...Zhou Ye still did not come to her.


    Is she being affectionate?Sharon is not sure... She can only rely on training to vent the accumulated anger in her heart...


    "Trust me..." Natasha walked to Sharon, patted her girlfriend on the shoulder and said: "Some things are not what you think... Of course, it may be worse... But if you don''t go If you face it, you never know what the outcome will be. If you face it, even the worst outcome is better than you regret not facing it in the future."


    "...I... what should I do?" Sharon said discouragedly: "I don''t even know where he lives... how can I contact him... how do you want me to face it?"


    "Take this..." Natasha took out a small note with the address written on it from her pocket and handed it to Sharon.Said: "I can only help you so much..."


    "...This is?" Sharon looked at the address on the note, a manor in Long Island, New York... "Is this his address?"


    "Yes... and I''m pretty sure he''s there now..." Natasha said, patted Sharon on the shoulder, and said, "As a good friend, this is the only thing I can help you..."


    "But... what am I going to do?" Sharon, who had never thought of getting Zhou Ye''s address, asked blankly.


    After all, if she is asked to clean up a gang, she has a hundred ways to break in... bring the other party to justice, but... dating is the first time in her life, how could this romantic rookie know how should I do it?


    "It''s very simple..." Natasha said with a malicious smile on her face: "Just like you deal with those gang bosses, you rush in and grab him by the collar... Just ask him if you love it or not. I...remember, don''t say anything. You can remain silent, but everything you say will become evidence in court..."


    "Then... what if he forgets me?" As soon as she encountered a relationship problem, Sharon became a silly girl, without a trace of the sassy and heroic appearance of the US team...


    "Then if you hit him, he thinks of you..." Natasha said mischievously.


    "..." Obviously Natasha''s words were beyond Sharon''s expectation, and she was dumbfounded.


    "Just kidding..." Natasha looked at her girlfriend''s blank expression, she thought it was so cute."You can make him remember you again... What do you think is the most influential thing between you two?"


    "It''s the chocolate bar that can''t be eaten no matter how you want to eat...and the mouthful of the parting." Sharon seemed to evoke that sweet memory by Natasha, and the whole person fell into the memory.


    "...Chocolate bar...well, probably the chocolate bar you are talking about is indeed a chocolate bar..." Natasha rolled her eyes.


    "Of course, what else could it be?" Sharon asked strangely.


    "...Cough cough, I''m talking about chocolate bars too, well, just use that mouth to wake up his memory of you." Natasha coughed embarrassingly, do you want her to tell Sharon the chocolate bar? The second meaning?Forget it, this kind of thing needs her own experience.


    "That..." Sharon was still a little confused.


    "Don''t hesitate, girl, a better tomorrow is calling you." Natasha said, pushing Sharon out... "I have prepared a direct flight to Long Island for you, and it is already at the airport. Waiting to take off..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 390

    "But I haven''t changed my clothes..." Sharon looked at the workout clothes she was wearing. This is a split-up workout suit. Although it doesn''t miss anything, it''s really not suitable for dating.


    "Don''t worry, I put the clothes on the plane, I promise you are satisfied..." Natasha said, dragged Sharon directly to the airport, and then threw it on a private jet... Waved goodbye vigorously: "Success. Oh dear, so that I don¡¯t waste everything I have done for you..."


    "But what should I do when I get there...?" Sharon opened the cabin and shouted despite the fact that the plane had already started taxiing to take off.


    "...What you did before, do it now..." Natasha shouted as she waved.


    It wasn''t until she watched the plane carrying Sharon disappear into the sky that she had a mysterious smile on her face and took out her contact device and dialed the number of the maid.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Twenty Six


    "Aunt Feng?" Natasha picked up the contactor, her tone suddenly became well-behaved, and she was helpless. She respected the maids who had watched her grow up since she was a child.


    "Little Natasha...Is there anything I want to tell the master?" The maid Chang Feng''er connected to the contactor, and he knew who it was. After all, apart from his master Zhou Ye, there were also a few maids with Little Natasha has more.


    "No, no...Don''t tell Dad that I called." Natasha said hurriedly.


    "Did you think of any way to surprise the master?" Natasha was very naughty when she was young, and she colluded with several maids to play surprise games with Zhou Ye... To be honest, I heard that little Natasha was so full again Feng''er still felt a little nostalgic for the little child whose prank was about to succeed. In a blink of an eye, the little girl became a big girl.


    "Actually, I really surprised my dad this time." Little Natasha said with a smile: "Should it be a surprise for my dad to send a girl home?"


    "...Okay..." Feng Er, as one of the people who watched Little Natasha grow up, knew too much about Little Natasha''s character. She was not fooled by Little Natasha''s words, and asked directly: "Who was fooled by you again?"


    "I didn''t lie to others..." Little Natasha said dissatisfiedly: "I just can''t bear to see my dad always abandon it... After teasing the girl, I left people aside... This is too much. ."


    "...Hey, does the master still have such a pure heart? Who is it?" Feng''er was also shocked by Natasha''s words. When did her master leave it there after she teased her?Is there such a thing?It really doesn''t look like my master''s style...


    "It''s my current girlfriend, Sharon Rogers..." Natasha yelled directly to help her girlfriend: "Dad will never contact the family again after he has kissed someone else... She is so soulless every day..."


    "Oh, Steve''s daughter." Feng''er suddenly knew who Natasha was talking about.However, she still wants to help her master to explain a few words."Maybe the host feels a little embarrassed to start with a friend''s daughter..."


    "Hey, how is it possible..." Natasha did not hesitate to reveal the true face of her father: "Nina is still Howard''s daughter. Didn''t Dad start the same thing?"


    "...Emmm¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª" Feng''er was suddenly speechless, and she said silently in her heart, I''m sorry, Master, it''s not that I didn''t try to help you defend...It''s really...I can''t explain...


    "I think it''s because Dad has been in the universe for too long... I guess I have forgotten..." Natasha is still helping her girlfriend to complain."Pity my little Sharron, I look forward to my father coming to her every day..."


    "Well, little Natasha, didn''t you call me to tell me how your girlfriend missed the master?" Feng''er changed the subject: "Do you want me to remind the master that someone is waiting for him? ?"


    "No need...Aunt Feng." Natasha said hurriedly, "Don''t tell my father, don''t tell him anything, otherwise there will be no surprises...Who is on duty in the manor tonight?"


    "Let me take a look..." Feng''er said, glanced at the duty schedule on her wrist terminal, and said: "It''s your turn to be on duty tonight...Anything?"


    "Oh, my goodness--" Little Natasha covered her forehead on the communicator. She was most afraid of her Aunt Yinyin. You can say... Little pranks and all things she taught herself... Natasha¡¯s words describe it as a woman like a devil...playing with others is fun. Of course, it¡¯s not playing with other people¡¯s bodies, but with spirit...


    Perhaps because of the responsibility of Umbrella¡¯s intelligence network, Yinyin¡¯s favorite thing to do is to dig a big pit, and then watch her prey fall into the pit... The thing she loves most is that she has been caught before others thought it had been caught. When living the tail of success, push people down the bottomless abyss...


    In Yinyin¡¯s words, the expression of the prey at that time was simply a beautiful scene on the earth... In addition to being loyal to her owner and asking and asking, she also had this little hobby, so Zhou Ye also let her... ¡­


    Natasha couldn''t imagine what would happen if Sharon fell into her hands... "Auntie Feng, find a way to adjust Auntie Yin..."


    "It''s okay..." Feng''er listened to Natasha''s pleading, with a smile on her mouth."But, if only your friend came to visit, why should you be afraid of your Aunt Yin on duty? What idea did you give your friend?"


    "In fact, I just let her sneak into the manor quietly..." Natasha explained.


    "...No wonder you have to ask me who is on duty..." Feng Er sighed and said, "But, are you sure that your friend will never be against the owner? It''s just a date?"


    "I promise... Auntie Feng." Natasha didn''t dare to lie about this kind of thing, she knew how terrifying the maid''s wrath was.


    "Well, I will help you." Feng''er said: "I will let the maids let your friends in..."


    "Thank you Auntie Feng." Natasha happily gave Feng''er a few beloved relatives in the air. After solving the problem with the maid on duty, she put down the contactor and looked at the trail cloud that still hasn''t dissipated beside the sky. Muttered: "My dear, there is only so much I can help you... I hope you can give Dad a big surprise... Alas, it''s a pity that I can''t see Dad''s wonderful expression at that time..."


    And at this moment¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªSharon, who was sitting on the plane, looked at the clothes placed on the next seat, and couldn''t laugh or cry...


    It''s not that Natasha has prepared some fancy clothes for her, she just sent a set of clothes she often wears...


    But-Sharon looked at the American uniforms placed in front of him for a while... even the shield was put on for himself.


    Sharon looked at the uniform embarrassedly, and then at the tights she was wearing... sighed, well, uniforms are better than tights... Besides, at an altitude of 20,000 feet, Where do you want her to buy clothes?


    In the end-Sharon helplessly stretched out his hand to his US team uniform.Just when she picked up the uniform and planned to put it on, a small piece of paper fluttered down from her clothes...


    [Girl, the manor you are about to arrive is not an ordinary manor. There are all kinds of powerful maids in the manor. They are not only the guards to guard your sweetheart, but also the defensive power to prevent other women from approaching him, so , For the happiness of your life, I strongly suggest you, it is best to sneak into this manor secretly... There is only one chance, girl, choose.Is it sneaking into the manor secretly?Or an honest visit?


    "I always think I was misled by Natasha..." Sharon muttered to herself as she quickly changed her clothes. After all, she was the only one on this plane... She was relieved.


    When she put on her uniform and habitually picked up the shield, she saw a small piece of paper on the inside of the shield.[You are fully armed, have you made a choice?If you are ready to dive in, take down the blue button next to your seat. If you plan to visit in an upright manner, press the red button next to the seat. I suggest you don¡¯t press the red button...]


    "The ghost believes you..." Sharon said, pressing the red button hard... and nothing happened... At this moment, a red light was lit in the cabin, and then a female voice sounded."The plane encountered strong convective clouds and it was a bit bumpy. Passengers are advised not to pay attention to it. Please take your seat and fasten your seat belt."


    "...What a bad luck." Sharon complained, and fastened the seat on her seat.At this moment... she felt a strong gust of wind blowing over her head...


    She couldn''t help but look up... The top of the cabin of this plane actually opened... Sharon felt bad at once, just when she was about to untie the seat belt and rush out... It was too late... Her seat was It was ejected directly--


    Chapter five hundred and twenty seven


    Sharon was carried by a parachute, floating in the air, silently looking at the clouds drifting by her side... No wonder she prepared a uniform for herself, was she afraid that she would be frozen?But she would never be grateful to Natasha...


    At this moment, the communicator in her uniform on her wrist lit up, and Sharon knew who it was without even having to open it. She pressed the access button irritably and shouted directly: "Natasha ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    "Hahahaha... I''m sorry, you must have pressed the red button, right? Sharon." As Sharon expected, at this time, the only person who contacted him through the internal channel was his friend and girlfriend.


    "But doesn''t it say that it''s a normal visit option?" Sharon asked angrily.


    "Red generally represents danger. What gave you the option of visiting red as a normal visit?" Natasha said nonsensely, she would not tell Sharon, no matter which button she chooses, the ending will not be changed¡­¡­


    "Uh-okay..." Sharon was no longer able to argue with her girlfriends, and she asked directly: "You are now throwing me into the sky tens of thousands of feet, without a map, location, how do you want me to go? Zhou Ye¡¯s manor... even if you sneak in secretly, you still have to give a coordinate... Would you ask me to look for someone to find out?"


    "I will transmit the coordinates of the manor to your terminal now. In addition, according to today''s wind speed, it is strongly recommended that you open the parachute. Otherwise, you will drift over your head..." Natasha said in her voice. A sense of ridicule.


    With a long beep, Sharon knew that this was the signal that the data had arrived. She turned on the positioning system on her wrist and found directly that she was already directly on top of the target... Helpless--only The spiral slipped off.


    Sharon chose to land in an open grassland. After landing safely, Sharon had no choice...At this time, she didn''t want to choose to sneak in secretly...


    How else would you explain to others, why did you fall directly into the manor house while wearing a combat uniform and carrying a parachute?Sharon didn''t want to let Zhou Ye see when being questioned... She didn''t want Zhou Ye to see her embarrassing appearance at all.


    Just as a boy always wants to show his best side in front of his favorite girl, a girl always wants to show his best side in front of her beloved boy. This has nothing to do with moral issues, but the most primitive. It''s just instinct.


    After quickly packing up her parachute, she packed it and placed it in a stable not far from the pasture. Sharon cautiously walked out of the stable and looked around...


    It was a little bit past one in the morning at this time, basically everything was quiet, except for the sound of insects, there was no other noise... Sharon quietly bent over and sneaked towards the target location as he did before.


    I don''t know if I don''t leave, I''m surprised when I walk.Even Sharon couldn''t help but complain about Zhou Ye."Damn rich man... it''s okay to live in such a big place."


    It took about five minutes, and Sharon ran the half-hour distance that others needed to run... She finally came to the target location, this amazingly large and luxurious villa...


    And at this time - in the monitoring room under the villa, Fenger and Yinyin are sitting in front of the monitoring wall, watching Sharon''s performance with joy...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 391

    "This body and figure is the type that the master likes... No wonder the master teases her!" Yinyin looked at Sharon who was watching around carefully like a thief, and said with a smile: "It''s rare that Natasha also When I grow up, I know to find allies for myself."


    "You have to be considerate of Little Natasha. After all, although we have an ageless face, to her, we are always her elders..." Feng Er laughed and joked: "She wants to find a permanent ally, too. normal."


    "I don''t care... Anyway, it''s time for me to accompany the master today... But you dragged me to not let me go... I''ll find Natasha for this bill. I haven''t been with Natasha for a long time. ¡­I miss that feeling a little bit.¡± Yinyin stood up and walked toward the surveillance room.


    "What are you going to do?" Feng''er asked.


    "Since I want to make way for the newcomer and can''t accompany the master, I don''t care... But it''s always okay to play with the newcomer a little and have some fun." Yinyin said and walked out of the monitoring room.


    "Hey, don''t be too much." Feng Er confessed anxiously.


    "I have a sense of measure." Yinyin said, the whole person has disappeared from the surveillance room.


    Sharon, who knew nothing about it, hesitated while standing in front of Zhou Ye''s villa.


    After all, she came to see Zhou Ye to show her own thoughts, but is it right for her to do this... Sharon hesitated... She was afraid of being rejected by Zhou Ye, afraid of hearing bad news... I was afraid to hear Zhou Ye''s refusal... She was not a second-generation superhero, but a little girl who hadn''t completed her first love.


    "Miss, is there anything you are doing here?" A voice interrupted Sharon''s thinking. She looked up, and a beautiful maid who looked very gentle was standing at the door of the villa, looking at her strangely, as if Asking if she is lost.


    "Ah...that...I..." Sharon was at a loss for a moment. She babbled for a long time, and finally became heartbroken. She apologized to the other party first."I''m sorry...I was wrong to break into here without permission. Actually, I am a friend of Mr. Zhou Ye and came to visit him..."


    "Ah-it turned out to be the master''s friend. I''m really sorry, I have neglected you." The maid concealed her small eyes lightly, with a somewhat surprised look."But it''s so late now...Are you coming tomorrow? The master has already rested..."


    "..." Of course Sharon knew it was too late, but she was not sure if she would have the courage to do something like this again tomorrow, so she simply said, "Actually...it''s a very urgent matter... ¡­"


    "If it''s a very urgent matter, then there is no way..." the maid said, opening the door of the villa and making a please gesture: "Then please come with me to see the master..."


    "Okay, thank you so much." To be honest, Sharon was still full of guilt in cheating such a gentle maid... But if Natasha were here, she would probably shout, [Silly girl, You are too naive, maybe whoever lied to!


    That''s right, this maid is just a boring maid Chang Yinyin who came out to amuse the newcomers.


    Sharon followed Yinyin into the villa, and as soon as she entered the villa, she was shocked by the luxury inside.


    "please follow me¡­¡­"


    "Oh oh..." Yinyin''s voice awakened the sluggish Sharon and her. At this moment, she unexpectedly became a little shackled...


    "Relax, these things are just foreign objects." Yinyin calmed Sharon in a low voice: "The master said, these foreign objects are used to serve people. If people are required to serve them, wouldn''t it be the cart before the horse? Need to care about these."


    "Oh..." Although I don''t know what Yinyin''s words mean, Sharon feels so amazing.


    Seeing Sharon''s cute appearance, Yinyin can''t bear to tease her... After all, teasing a naughty child will have a sense of accomplishment, but teasing an honest child will only bring a sense of guilt and only incompetence. The talents will find a sense of superiority in those honest people.


    Yinyin, who gave up her original teasing plan, took Sharon to the door of Zhou Ye''s room on the second floor, gently helped her push the room open, and then whispered: "Master is inside...please come in."


    "Okay... Okay, thank you..." Sharon only felt that tonight was thrilling. First, she was depressed and vented her anger, and then her girlfriend helped her find the address... and then she was caught Flickering here, she looked at the concealed aspect in front of her, and a female instinct told her... after stepping into this door, her whole life would be different.


    Sharon looked around, trying to find someone to give herself a little comfort, but she saw the maid¡¯s encouraging eyes, she finally summoned all her courage and pushed open the door¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Chapter Five Hundred and Twenty Eight


    Today Zhou Ye felt very strange. According to the theory, it was Yinyin¡¯s turn to accompany him today, but he did not come, but Fenger told him through a personal terminal that Yinyin has something to be busy tonight, so he cannot come to accompany him temporarily. Up.


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye felt that he could enjoy his single time and relive the happy days when he was single...


    Just when he turned on the computer and planned to have an all-night game to find his long-lost youth, he heard that his door was opened... Zhou Ye smiled slightly, it seems that his recollection of youth can''t continue. ...


    It just made him a little surprised that the one who walked into his room was neither the maids nor his women, but a girl in a uniform he was very familiar with... "Sharon...?"


    "It''s... it''s me..." Sharon walked into the room and saw the figure she was thinking about day and night at a glance. She slowly came to Zhou Ye''s face with a bit of tension and openness, raising her face. , Looked at Zhou Ye and asked: "Have you forgotten me..."


    "How could it be..." Zhou Ye hurriedly denied. He definitely did not admit that he had forgotten about the many things he had done some time ago.


    "Then why don''t you come back to find me..." Sharon asked.


    "That..." Zhou Ye was speechless, he didn''t know how to explain this question.


    "It''s okay, I will remind you of me..." Sharon decided to listen to her girlfriend''s suggestion and use the deepest events of the two to awaken someone''s memory of herself. As she said, she took a step forward. Then he hugged Zhou Ye''s neck... and the figures of the two gradually overlapped.


    [I am a person who has been severely beaten, so I don''t dare to write below, so let''s make up for it yourself, according to the character of the hero.


    The next day¡ª¡ªearly morning¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye was awakened by the warm sunshine on his cheeks... He opened his eyes and saw the girl lying beside him at a glance... Smiling and gently helped her pull the quilt, then Zhou Ye sat Up.


    Pick up your scattered clothes on the ground and put them on.He walked into the bathroom...


    Last night, the two of them explained everything. Sharon knew why Zhou Ye had been out for so long... and Zhou Ye knew how Sharon had the courage to rush to his manor by herself... Everything was Nata. Sha''s pot.


    Regarding Natasha''s little prank, Zhou Ye said, um-he will be happier after coming a few times.


    With a few days left, Sharon, who had a taste of love and taste for the first time, naturally refused to leave Zhou Ye''s side. Every day, like a little tail, follow him, where does Zhou Ye go... You can see Sha behind him. Lun''s figure.


    Of course, taking advantage of the opportunity, Sharon also went back to a home that was not too far away. After all, her father now lives in Brooklyn, not far from Long Island...


    Zhou Ye naturally accompanied her back. To be honest, he also missed Steve a little...


    When the two appeared in front of Steve at the same time, Steve¡¯s expression was so wonderful..."You, you, you..."


    "Dad, we are together..." Sharon hugged Zhou Ye''s arm tightly as she said. She is the type who makes a decision and never repents. This is because she is more influenced by her father.


    "..." Steve looked at his daughter and his instructor speechlessly, but to be honest, if you don''t know Zhou Ye''s age, I feel that the two are perfectly matched... But the problem is that Steve knows Zhou Ye. Ye''s age."Instructor--although, I know I am not your opponent... But let''s fight."


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Steve''s waist, which was already somewhat unable to straighten up... "Forget it, I think that I would be said to bully the elderly..."


    "..." Steve sighed long: "Well, instructor, I know... I know there will be this day, and since you came back with Sharon that day, I know how soon There will be this day..."


    "How did you know? Dad?" Sharon asked curiously.


    "...If you have seen your man make four girls in five minutes, and persuade them to accompany him, you will feel that way..." Steve blanked his daughter and said speechlessly.


    "...Do you have such a glorious past?" Sharon whispered in Zhou Ye''s ear, and pinched Zhou Ye''s psoas.


    "...That''s just teasing them..." Zhou Ye explained: "In fact, after I took them out of the bar, I released their pigeons... I was not interested in that kind of woman... Steve, they bet..."


    "..." Sharon was speechless. She knew that Zhou Ye didn''t need to lie to herself. His maids were his women. She already knew. After seeing those maids, Sharon felt that she was absolutely relieved to let her men go out. , After all, it is not easy to find a beautiful girl like the maids...


    Steve looked at the couple who kissed me in front of me, and smiled helplessly: "Sharon, I support all your choices...As long as you think it''s the right thing..."


    "Thank you, Dad..." Sharon was still very happy to get her father''s approval.


    In fact, Steve couldn''t help it either. He knew that his daughter had the same personality as himself, and outsiders couldn''t persuade him to persuade him.And, to be honest, apart from Hua¡¤Xin, his instructor seems to have no other shortcomings...


    Asking for money, people are richer than the country¡ª


    For ability, although Steve didn''t know what Zhou Ye''s ability was, just looking at his appearance that had not changed over the years, he knew that his instructor was definitely not an ordinary person.


    What can he object to such a person?Besides...The high divorce rate in the United States now makes Steve and his wife often worry about whether their daughter will be entrusted to others in the future...?It''s alright now...Since he is his own instructor, there is no such thing as a daughter being abandoned.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 392

    After all, having known Zhou Ye for so long, Steve hadn¡¯t heard of the woman Zhou Ye had abandoned him...


    In fact, everything is just to find psychological comfort for himself...Steve can only comfort himself so much.


    After Zhou Ye and Sharon had lunch at Steve''s place...they ran away in a hurry...


    It''s so embarrassing...


    Sitting in his car, Zhou Ye couldn''t help sighing, "Getting a sister''s paper and losing an old friend, is this deal worthwhile?"


    Sharon looked at her man with a faint smile, and said, "...what did you say..."


    "It''s a good deal, of course it''s a good deal..." Zhou Ye grabbed Sharon with a smile: "Friends are like clothes, sisters are like brothers..."


    Zhou Ye shamelessly changed a famous saying.


    "My dear, you already have too many hands and feet..." Sharon vomited.


    "No, I think that compared to the legendary Bodhisattva with Thousand-Hands and Thousand-Hands, I still need to work harder..." Zhou Ye clenched his fist and made the appearance of a gentleman who is constantly striving for self-improvement...


    "..." Sharon has been defeated by her own man''s shamelessness, but this is her man...Why did she accidentally fall in love with him?


    Chapter Five Hundred and Twenty Nine


    Today is Christmas-in fact, Zhou Ye didn''t like this holiday very much, because Christmas is also called the legendary dog ??abuse festival. For him, a single dog, what he used to do most during this holiday is, Holding torches and gasoline, holding high the flag of the FFF regiment, went to the street to burn heterosexuals...


    Of course, it was just burned in his mind. Let him really burn it. It is estimated that he was Jiaozuoren by the police uncle before he did it...


    Later, there were more women, and gradually Zhou Ye also began to celebrate the festival he once hated... No idea, who would call him most Westerners in the palace?


    Sitting in the study, Zhou Ye looked at the busy girls downstairs, and couldn''t help but feel the urge to take his own woman to a victory parade... but after thinking about it carefully, Zhou Ye still Gave up this idea...


    After all, if that is the case, it is estimated that he will make headlines the next day, which is not in line with his low-key style.


    Just when Zhou Ye was thinking about sweetness, the door of his study was opened, and it was Nina who walked in to retreat for a long time, thinking about her wine cellar plan... She was given a living by a maid today from her laboratory. Zhong was pulled out and changed into a short Christmas skirt.,,


    "Ye--it''s so boring..." Nina complained, and habitually sat in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    "You can consider decorating the Christmas tree for Natasha..." Zhou Ye embraced Nina and said with a smile: "Or help the maids prepare Christmas dinner?"


    "...Forget it, then I might as well go open the present." Nina jumped down and ran outside the house. She had already thought about what to do, such as secretly unpacking the gifts that the girls gave Zhou Ye. ... She wanted to do such a thing a long time ago, but she never succeeded, and was caught by the maid every time.


    "..." Zhou Ye smiled and watched Nina leap out of his house. He knew that although Nina said that she did not like Christmas, she actually enjoyed the lively atmosphere. After all, Here are all her sisters.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye felt that the golden horn on his waist was shaking. He knew that Hela was calling him...


    "Oh, popular men are busy..." Zhou Ye sighed, and opened a portal to the world of death and stepped inside...


    As soon as he walked out of the portal, Zhou Ye felt as if there were some differences in the world of death today... Uh, the heads of those zombies wandering around Mao were blood red... It looked a little more hideous. .


    "My dear... I miss you." Just as Zhou Ye was thinking about what the hell these blood-red zombies were doing, a soft and charming voice sounded. Then, a fragrant wind blew his face, Zhou Ye felt like he was pregnant. There is an extra warm body.


    Without looking, Zhou Ye knew that Hela didn''t run away...


    "Baby, can you tell me why these zombies are red on their heads?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Isn''t it Christmas today?" Hela said, pulling her hair back. In an instant, there was a red hat on top of her head, but the hat for Mao looked like an upside-down. Like a spider?


    "Baby, can''t you change your hat?" Zhou Ye couldn''t help but vomit: "Besides, those zombies don''t have red hats on their heads. It''s obviously blood stains...Where is it like Christmas? It''s just zombies coming out of the cage..."


    "...I haven''t had Christmas again... I just heard..." Hela said aggrievedly: "I thought it would be enough to wear a red hat for Christmas... But the world of death does not have a hat. , I can only let them replace it with blood... Don¡¯t you think, my dear, that these zombies look much cute when the top of your head is dyed red?"


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless. He was so cute that he didn''t feel it, and he was so terrified that he was real.


    But forget it, these things should stop hurting Hella¡¯s enthusiasm. How can I say that people are also trying to create a festive atmosphere... Although it looks more like Halloween than Christmas, anyway, after all, my own woman is already very tried.


    "Well, baby Hela, why call me so urgently? Didn''t we just meet each other the day before yesterday?" Zhou Ye asked while holding Hela, sitting down on the huge bones on the side.


    You know, Hela usually summons Zhou Ye over a week to relieve the suffering of lovesickness, but now, the frequency is obviously wrong.


    "What day is today, do you know? Honey?" Hela asked Zhou Ye with a smile.


    "Isn''t it Christmas?" Zhou Ye said in confusion, besides Christmas, is there any special holiday today?


    "My dear, today is the day when the Nine Stars Linking Pearls..." Hela said, whispering in Zhou Ye''s ear: "The Nine Stars Linking Pearls once every thirty years means that the nine kingdoms will overlap for a moment... ¡­"


    "Have you decided to play Asgard today?" Zhou Ye asked with a little excitement. To be honest, he had seen Odin displeased a long time ago... This old guy... Well, actually, to put it bluntly, Zhou Ye just It''s nothing more than to help her own women to complain about injustices. Why should their own women smash down the country and give them their hands?The old guy Odin is too eccentric.


    Don¡¯t say anything about ambitions. Zhou Ye believes that a monarch without ambition is at best a defensive monarch, and he may not be able to defend it... as long as the ambition is proportional to her ability, it¡¯s fine. What''s bad?


    "No..." Hela shook her head directly. She bit her lower lip and said in Zhou Ye''s ear: "Did you forget? Honey, what I told you last time? thing?"


    "...Uh-didn''t I say that? Because of my special physique, it is basically extremely difficult for a woman to have children..." Zhou Ye said helplessly...


    Hela had already told Zhou Ye that she wanted a child of his...Zhou Ye had also told her that because of system problems, it was difficult to have a future... Hela had experimented with countless Chinese methods without believing in evil. But they all failed... Today she brought up the old things again, wondering if she thought of a good way again?


    "The time when the nine stars joined the beads was the moment when the nine worlds merged together. I am going to give you a lord of the nine worlds..." Hela stood up as he said, then pulled Zhou Ye up and said: " Come with me, honey."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye followed helplessly. He knew how crazy women who wanted children were... At this point, it''s better not to touch Hela''s mold...


    Hela directly opened a dark green portal and took Zhou Ye into it.


    Passing through the portal, Zhou Ye found that he had reached a strange place. Here, you can see the slowly rotating Milky Way, and you can see the illusion of one world after another... But under his feet, there is nothingness. The darkness.


    "Here-where is it?"


    Chapter Five Hundred and Thirty


    Standing in this void, Zhou Ye looked at the strange scenery around him, and asked curiously, "Hela baby, where is this place? What did you bring me here for?"


    "Here is the singularity that is about to merge for a moment..." Hela said, nestling her body in Zhou Ye''s arms again, and whispered: "I want to be here... to give you the Lord of the Nine Realms. "


    "...Uh-although I don''t reject what it''s like in the void, but..." Zhou Ye looked around in a bit embarrassed... there was nothing, and some were just darkness, and the void of the nine kingdoms. shadow¡­¡­


    "Bad guy..." Hela softened and whispered: "I know my dear, you have a special body and it is difficult to have children... So, after reading the ancient literature, I found that there is another way to get offspring... ¡­"


    "What way?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Rong the soul..." Hela said, using her hand into a knife, making a imaginary gesture, and as her hand knife fell, her mouth let out a scream, and the voice seemed to have suffered. The great pain is normal... Zhou Ye was heartbroken.


    "Hela baby, what are you doing?" Zhou Ye pressed Hela anxiously.


    "I...whoo...I...whoo...I just...tore my soul..." Hela gasped and said, her face still with a painful expression, after all, this is Tearing one''s own soul...nothing else, this is the ruthless person Hela, who may not necessarily go to this hand if you change oneself...


    "...What are you doing to tear your own soul..." Zhou Ye said silently.


    "For the child, this is a necessary step..." Hela said, looking at Zhou Ye with an overdue look: "My dear, can you give me a trace of your soul?"


    "..." To be honest, if it wasn''t for Zhou Ye''s confirmation that Hela was completely committed to him, and absolutely impossible to harm him, he would have slapped him and wanted his own soul fragments?What do you want?But Hela won''t harm herself, Zhou Ye is deeply convinced of this...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 393

    Melting souls and souls... That is naturally the fusion of souls... Zhou Ye already knows how Hela wants to make her own child... But fortunately only Hela has this ability. After all, she is a god of death. The soul''s understanding is far more profound than others. It can be said that even Gu Yi''s attainments in soul magic are not comparable to her.


    If every woman learns from Hela and wants a bit of her own soul, Zhou Ye feels that she would be done for a long time...


    "Please... honey..." Hela''s eyes were full of pleading, begging and thirst and hope, Zhou Ye knew that she was begging and begging to give her a trace of soul, and she was longing to have his child...


    "Huh--!" Zhou Ye sighed, took out the few remaining golden cores and fed Hela one, and then imitated Hela''s appearance, forcibly tore a trace of his own soul... "Do this later When things happen, tell me in advance...no, there is no more..."


    Zhou Ye only felt that at the moment of tearing his soul, his whole person was like being forcibly torn apart his flesh and blood and separated his own bones. That pain, if Zhou Ye hadn''t cared about being a man, and could not lose face in front of his own women, He screamed long ago...


    He has forgotten how long he has not experienced pain¡ªthis kind of feeling, since he had Superman, he has never experienced pain again...


    "Take... take it..." Zhou Ye opened his palm... a trace of golden soul was jumping in his palm...


    "My dear...Thank you." Hela knew how much pain her man was enduring, and agreed to this seemingly nonsense suggestion... She only felt that she died without regrets...


    "Don''t waste my soul..." Zhou Ye said weakly. The last time I experienced this pain was when he was refining his Horcrux. It seems that he will lie down for a long time...


    "Hmm..." Hela nodded vigorously, and took his soul from her man''s hand with her trembling hand... Then, together with her soul, she held it in her palm. ...


    "Ah-duo-ka-well..." A hurried and pious spell was spit out from Hela''s mouth... To be honest, she really didn''t feel low at all... After all, this is her It was the first time to cast this kind of spell...This kind of spell was old and only existed in some ancient manuscripts... She had never seen anyone cast it before.


    However, if she fails, Hela doesn''t know how she should face Zhou Ye... She can only pray for success with all her strength at this moment...


    As the curse sounded faster and faster, in Hela''s palm, the golden Zhou Ye''s soul and her black soul began to revolve around... The speed is getting faster and faster, and there is gradually a trace of fusion...


    But Hela didn¡¯t feel happy at all. According to the records in the manuscript, at this time, the soul should have been completely merged to form a new soul... However, the two souls of gold and black are still very distinct...


    Zhou Ye looked at the increasingly anxious look on Hela¡¯s face, biting his fingertips like a blessed soul, and dripping a drop of golden blood on it, and Hela seemed to feel Zhou Ye¡¯s certain thoughts, and he too His blood dripped...


    A drop of golden blood and a drop of red blood fused with each other in the middle of the soul fragments. With the fusion of the blood, the soul fragments of the two began to gradually merge together...


    When the two soul fragments completely turned into a group of brand-new souls, Hela did not hesitate to put the soul fragments into her abdomen. The group of souls passed directly through Hela''s body and entered her body... ¡­


    "I feel... I feel her birth... I feel the joy of her rebirth..." Hela covered her abdomen with her hands, and said with happiness: "My dear, our child..."


    "Yes, I felt it too..." Zhou Ye also felt at this time that an existence with a trace of blood connection with him was conceiving and nurturing in Hela''s belly...


    At this time... the phantoms of the nine kingdoms also trembled and trembled... They placed their positions very low and low as if bowing to their kings...


    "Did you see it? My dear..." Hela happily looked at the phantom of the nine kingdoms and smiled: "Our child was born the king of the nine kingdoms, and she is the absolute god of the nine kingdoms... No one can go against her decision... Give her a name... Honey."


    "Uh--" Zhou Ye, who was named incompetent, faced his first daughter in the true sense, and didn''t know what to marry?"How about Xuan Xuan?"


    "..." Although I don''t know whether the Chinese name is good or bad, Hela felt that the name was really not good... In the end she decided to give her daughter another English name."The English name is Angelina, Angelina Odinson...My child, you are destined to rule the Nine Realms..."


    Chapter 531


    "Angelina-my child, you are destined to rule the Nine Realms..." Following Hela''s whisper, the phantoms of the Nine Realms trembled slightly, as if agreeing with Hela''s words... And Hai Ra also felt the little life in her belly smile happily.


    "..." Zhou Ye was a little speechless, the world is so hot, why do you only see the Nine Realms in your eyes?Do you want to tell you...your man has laid a vast world in the galaxy?


    Forget it, let her continue to toss in the Nine Realms, and she set the goal too high...to make the world chaotic...


    "I really want to see my daughter born now..." Zhou Ye gently hugged Hela, put his hand on her abdomen, feeling the rhythm of his daughter''s life in her stomach... to be honest, This feeling of being a new father is very strange...Although Zhou Ye had raised many daughters before, it was the first time that this feeling moved him to cry...


    "My dear... The pregnancy period of the fairy palace is based on ten years..." Hela smiled and shared the knowledge of the fairy palace with her man.


    "It''s been a long time... isn''t it ten months?" Zhou Ye said, suddenly realizing something."My dear, since you are pregnant now, then come back to Earth with me... I don''t want my daughter to hear the howling ghosts and wolves in your stomach every day... It''s not good for prenatal education..."


    "Don''t... what I said, I won''t go to the earth..."


    "You have to go... for my daughter." Zhou Ye''s stubbornness also came up, and said without giving up.


    "...But I really don''t want to go to the earth..." Hela looked at Zhou Ye pitifully, and she was smart and started to use the tragic offensive."Here, although I can only see you once in a few days, you belong to me after all... Honey, do you think that when I come to earth, seeing your women will be happy? If you are in a bad mood, we My good daughter will also be in a bad mood..."


    Hela didn¡¯t say anything about the rest, but obviously, Zhou Ye already understood... This girl kidnapped herself with her daughter... Really, Zhou Ye sighed, there is no way, he has to do it. Yeah, who made him have more women... However, after Hela finished giving birth, she must be brought to the earth, together with her own women... When the time comes, there will be some moths.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye sighed and said, "Then I will go back now and let Umbrella''s construction team come over..."


    "The construction team? What do you want the construction team?" Hela asked curiously.


    "Of course it is to build your new residence..." Zhou Ye said helplessly, "Since you refuse to go back with me, and you now have our daughter, how could I let you live in the cave again?"


    To be honest, Hela¡¯s residence is a cave. This girl is totally incompetent in housework... If it weren¡¯t for her as a god of death, she wouldn¡¯t need to eat or drink, she would have starved to death... But now, Zhou Ye would definitely not Let her live in the cave again.


    Even if she strongly opposed it, it was useless. In order to create a perfect living condition for his daughter, Zhou Ye had already begun to consider the possibility of building a playground in the world of death...


    "But... honey, I think my current residence is pretty good..." Hela said innocently, but Zhou Ye glared back...what is good?A few animal skins are the window... The magic books scattered everywhere let people know that there is a living here, or else they thought it was a beast''s lair...


    "Let''s go back first..." Zhou Ye said, holding Hela, directly opened a portal and walked out...


    After all, I just came here to allow my daughter to absorb the dissipated energy of the nine worlds when it was formed, so as to have a soul connection with the nine worlds. Now, my daughter has formed and is slowing down in the mother. Slow pregnancy and nurturing, there is no need to be there anymore, because Angelina¡¯s connection with the Nine Worlds has been formed...


    Zhou Ye''s portal opened directly at the door of Hela''s house, saying that it was the door...In fact, Hela found a large cave at the top of the highest mountain and lived in...


    Looking at this slightly shabby arrangement, to be honest, when Zhou Ye came for the first time, he still felt emotional and emotional, but now that Hela has her own daughter, she can''t let her live in the cave. In...the air is not circulating, and there is moisture...


    "Don''t live in this place from now on..." Zhou Ye said, and with a light wave of his hand, an extremely strong force moved the entire high and towering mountain directly to the ground...


    "Ah-my book... my ship... my home..." Hela looked at the home that she had lived in for thousands of years and disappeared instantly. She immediately looked at her man with tears in her eyes. It was the accusation of [You ruined my house].


    At this time, Zhou Ye, the idiot dad who had fallen into a plan to build a future playground for his daughter, ignored Hela''s complaint. He opened a portal directly and walked in.


    "Bad guy... my home..." Hela looked at the mountains and peaks that were in ruins under her feet, and touched her stomach without tears, and said to her daughter: "Baby Angelina, my Little angel...Your father is really a big badass, and he ruined his mother''s house...From then on, our mother and daughter will be on the streets...Blowed by the wind, caught in the rain...It''s so pitiful..."


    With a sound of "pop--" Hela almost jumped up from being beaten. She only saw it at this time. I don''t know when Zhou Ye came back...He kept taking out all kinds of things from his wristband. Material, while saying: "Don''t sue my daughter indiscriminately... Yours is also called residence?"


    "But, but... after all, it can cover the wind and rain..." Hela pleaded with some words, "It''s better than no place to live..."


    "Hey, my daughter must have her own castle..." Zhou Ye said and raised his hand slightly. He once again used the magical power that interferes with reality. The earth surged with his thoughts, and the land was flowing like flowing water. But they violate the laws of physics in reality, because they are gathering together, and soon... a high mountain rises up from the ground... Up to now, all of Zhou Ye''s tasks have been completed, and he has already served his daughter. Laying the foundation for the future home...


    A portal was opened again, and Zhou Ye''s figure jumped in again...


    "Baby Angelina, do you think your father looks like a fool..." Hela looked at her busy man, her eyes were a little moist and moist, even her father, Odin, never gave her this Some of her cares are just... hope, hope that she will lay more land for Asgard, never cared whether she slept well, whether she was dressed warm... all he cares about is what he will do today The place was included in the rule of Asgard.


    But in the end, the poor worm himself was abandoned and abandoned... Hela didn¡¯t know where he was wrong. As the daughter of Odin and the first heir to the king, shouldn¡¯t he inherit the position of the king? ?And... many of these areas were shot down by yourself, why should you be exiled?Just because of ambition?


    During the thousands of years in exile, she kept reflecting on where she had done wrong... But in the end, she came up with an answer. It was not her that was wrong, but Odin, because Odin wanted to change her own The throne was passed on to his son... Therefore, she, the prince who made great achievements for Asgard, became an eyesore.


    And at this moment, Zhou Ye let her know again what her family should look like...Family...It is the family who warms each other, and it is the family who cares about whether you are dressed warm and eaten... Hela feels that at this moment, she Very happy. Although her encounter with Zhou Ye was full of drama, the ending was so beautiful...it was enough.


    There was also a rhythm in Hela¡¯s belly, as if comforting her mother. Hela with a happy smile, holding her belly, whispered: "Angelina, my baby, mom is fine , Mom just feels very happy... unprecedented happiness."


    Just when Hela was chatting with her daughter happily, the portal opened again... This time, the portal opened at the foot of the mountain... With the opening of this giant portal, a team of construction machinery was in order Driving into this world where no living person has ever set foot...At this moment, there seems to be a touch of warmth in this dead country.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Thirty Two


    Looking at the brightly lit construction camp at the foot of the mountain, and gradually some popular construction camp, Hela asked silently: "My dear, you ruined my residence, and now, the new residence still needs time to be built...I Just want to ask, dear, where do we live tonight?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 394

    "Don''t worry, Hela baby, I have arranged your residence..." Zhou Ye confidently embraced Hela''s waist and said triumphantly.


    "...Say okay first, I will never go to the earth..." Hela stared at her man with caution, for fear that Zhou Ye would use the time needed to build her new residence as a reason to bring herself to To the earth.


    "Hey--!" Zhou Ye snorted uncomfortably. This girl actually saw her plan through in an instant... But fortunately, she always likes to prepare with two hands, otherwise this time she would really be a tragedy...


    "You just screamed, right? Honey, you really want to take me back to Earth..." Hela immediately looked like weeping, holding her belly in her hand, and said aggrievedly: " Angelina, my baby, your father is a big badass...he actually..."


    "That''s definitely your illusion, I definitely didn''t succumb..." Zhou Ye explained hurriedly. He is not afraid now, even if Hela is suing his daughter...


    Hela looked at Zhou Ye''s nervous look, and there was a slight smile on her face. She was actually not angry, but she just wanted to see the look of her own man''s stupid dad...so cute.


    "So where do I live with my daughter at night?" Hela smiled triumphantly. She is now holding the princess to make the princess her father. The baby Angelina in her belly is her biggest support. As for waiting for the baby to be born After coming down, will he be found by his own man?Hela said that there is no rush for that kind of thing, anyway, there are still ten years...


    "I''ve prepared your temporary residence long ago..." Zhou Ye said, pointing to a flat land below.


    Hela followed Zhou Ye''s guidance and saw that a team of construction workers was busy splicing some modules...These are modular residences...usually used for military purposes.


    However, it is clear that Zhou Ye is now using it to build his own temporary residence for women...All the walls and ceilings of this kind of residence are made of one-piece polymer materials, and all the circuits and pipes have been integrated in it. When not in use, it is just a piece of board that does not seem to be of any use. When you want to use it, just splice them together like building blocks.


    Of course, Zhou Ye can also use time gems to speed up the construction of his little princess¡¯s future castle. However, if he wants to speed up the progress by a thousand times, he must use the power of time personally when he is off. Zhou Ye is absolutely unwilling. What he did, because he didn''t want to leave his little princess right now, let alone preside over the time circle inside.


    Therefore, at present, the entire project is progressing at a hundred times the speed. With such a time schedule, Zhou Ye does not need to personally preside over the magic circle, just use the power of time to set up the magic circle.


    Not to mention the lazy Zhou Ye, just talk about Hela who saw the scene below.


    She saw a building that was completely different from Asgard''s style, which was rapidly taking shape. This building looked only two stories high, but it seemed to give people a very warm and comfortable feeling."Is that my temporary residence?"


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye had already prepared with both hands. If he could flick Hella to the earth, he could flick it to the earth. If he didn''t flick the earth, he couldn''t freeze his daughter''s mother... Anyway, Hella is also the first It doesn''t matter if a woman gave birth to him an heir.


    "That thing can really live?" Hela looked at the bungalows built up like building blocks with some hesitation, full of doubts. Although this thing looks beautiful, can it really live?


    "It''s almost done. You''ll know if I take you in." Zhou Ye didn''t explain, as he grabbed Hela, and walked towards her residence in the next few days...


    "Okay..." Hela can only follow her man to take a look at this time...


    When the two came to the bungalow, the main body of the villa was almost completely completed.The boosters outside that helped to fix the modules have been disassembled...


    "Master..." Seeing Zhou Ye walking over, all the busy Umbrella employees put down their work and respectfully saluted the two of Zhou Ye.


    "Are these all your subordinates? My dear." When Hela saw these people looking at her men, the enthusiasm in her eyes was very familiar to her. Once, the soldiers she led used this I looked at myself with zealous eyes, because I could lead them to victory after victory... But now... the soldiers might have been cleaned up by their father long ago.


    "Yes, they are all Umbrella employees." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "These are all good fighters..." Hela looked at the construction workers who could easily lift a few tons of heavy objects... couldn''t help but admire, even if it was in the fairy palace Asgard, which is known for its force. Are you a warrior?


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled noncommitantly. He won''t tell Hela that these are just ordinary employees whose bodies and bodies have undergone preliminary strengthening. The real Umbrella combat force''s ability will be a few blocks away. distance¡­¡­


    He didn''t want Hela to have the idea of ??conquering the Nine Realms for his daughter now. These things will be discussed when his daughter grows up. Now, her task is to take a good rest, wait for delivery, and take care of the child at home... ¡­


    "Go, let''s go in and take a look at your temporary residence in the next few days..." Zhou Ye said, taking Hela and walking directly into the open door of the bungalow...


    The inside has been cleaned up...There are also several Umbrella employees who are busy checking the electrical circuits and plumbing of the villa to ensure that there will be no problems in use...


    Zhou Ye waved to them so that they don''t need to be too excited, just keep busy with them... Then turned to look at Hela, smiled and asked: "How is it? Baby, are you satisfied with your temporary residence?"


    "Although it''s a bit small... but... it looks okay..." Hela said proudly and Jiao said that this temporary residence was OK. In fact, in her heart, she liked it for the first time, although it seemed not. Large, but very warmly furnished villa...


    Downstairs is a large combination of a living room and a kitchen. In the living room, there are several sets of lazy sofas, which makes people have an urge to lie down. At the front of the sofa is a large The display screen... occupies a whole wall. Although I don''t know what it is for, Hela guessed that it should have its own use, otherwise the man would not put it in the living room so conspicuously. The location is actually just a large-screen TV...but Asgard doesn''t have it, so Hela didn''t recognize it...


    In the kitchen, Hela found that she could not recognize a few things. It was Zhou Ye who showed her how to use them one by one. Only then did she understand that the thing that could catch fire was actually used for cooking...


    To be honest, although some of the science and technology of Asgard in the fairy palace have surpassed the earth a lot, but in terms of entertainment, music and enjoyment, the earth can proudly claim to be ahead of Asgard by hundreds of years...


    Under Zhou Ye¡¯s hand-in-hand instruction, Hela learned to use various household appliances... She learned to watch dog blood series on the large-screen TV in the living room... Although there is no TV signal in the Kingdom of Death, Zhou Ye found it for her. There are a lot of video tapes on the earth, and there are also many. They are collections brought by Zhou Ye¡¯s women from the real world, such as Korean dramas like Men from the Stars...


    For the time being, Hela was relieved to be pregnant women who were expecting or giving birth under Zhou Ye¡¯s comfort. Although she didn¡¯t show her feelings now, for Zhou Ye, if she moved, Zhou Ye felt like she wanted to follow her. Your own fate is the same...no way, you have to understand the suffering of an old man who is several thousand years old and has his true blood descendant for the first time.


    Chapter 533


    The next morning--


    Hela woke up from her sleep, and she found that she liked this soft couch, which was tens of thousands of times stronger than her original animal skin...With her strong willpower, Hela got rid of this The attractiveness of the soft couch slowly opened his eyes.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw the face of her own man, Hela loved this feeling... To be honest, I can see the face of her own man at the first sight every morning when I wake up, Hela feels that it is definitely the world The happiest thing to do, of course, there are not many such times.


    "My dear..." Hela raised her hand and stroked Zhou Ye''s cheek lightly, with a slight smile on her face: "It''s time to get up..."


    "...Huh...huh..." The only answer to her was the snoring of her own man...


    Hella squeezed Zhou Ye''s nose playfully. To tell the truth, nothing happened to the two of them last night. They just slept quietly... After all, Hella is now a pregnant woman, and Zhou Ye does it for his little princess. For this reason, I dare not toss her old mother.


    Holding Hela, who was holding Zhou Ye''s different words, thought that Zhou Ye would wake up soon, but...but found that her man was still asleep...this is very abnormal...


    You know, although Zhou Ye usually lowered his five senses, he should definitely be able to wake up from the disturbance of this situation...


    Hela started to panic... She didn''t know why her man was so sleepy...


    "My dear, don''t scare me..." Hela''s cry was full of crying, and she was already a little bit arrogant.


    However, to her disappointment, Zhou Ye still did not wake up...


    "..." Hela hurriedly used the soul spell to look at Zhou Ye. This is her ability. She is in charge of all the souls of Asgard. It can be said that even if it is terminally ill, as long as Hela is willing, he can let Asi Guardian''s people healed, but she rarely used this power.


    In the eyes of her soul, her own man''s soul is a little weak...Otherwise, there is nothing serious about it...


    She knew that this was the sequelae of the birth of her daughter yesterday. Her own man cut her own soul. In fact, she should have had such sequelae. However, the moment Angelina entered Hela''s body and began to conceive and nurture, the nine major The world has separated a trace of their world origin and entered Hela''s body. Although the world origin of this thread was given by the nine worlds to her future darling Angelina, while entering Angelina''s body, It also nourishes the mother who gave birth to her, Hela-her soul and body are strengthened a lot by the gifts of the nine worlds at that moment.


    It can be said that Hella is now stronger than before...


    But, obviously, Zhou Ye didn''t have this treatment... He first split his soul, and then ran around to create the most comfortable living environment for his daughter.


    All this was supported by Zhou Ye''s excitement and excitement about the upcoming birth of an heir.However, when he fell asleep... Zhou Ye''s soul could no longer be supported. In order to protect himself, his body automatically fell into a deep sleep...


    Hela is already panicking...but she can''t go to the earth. Although she is not afraid of her father Odin now, she intends to concentrate on giving birth to her own man. She does not plan to be with her father. Go to war...


    Hela, who looked a little panicked, put on his clothes quickly and flew towards the construction site in the distance...


    "The mistress-the master explained it, the inside is too messy to prevent you from entering the construction site..." A man in Umbrella''s black uniform stopped Hela who was planning to forcibly enter the construction site, and he respected the sea. Pull explained the reason.


    "No... Ye, he fell asleep... I need someone to help..." Hela said anxiously.


    "What? Something happened to the master?" Although Hela''s speech speed was a bit too fast, and there were some fairy palace slang, but the security guard had already figured out what Hela meant, and at this time he couldn''t care much. Directly rushed into the construction site, inside a semi-permanent portal shining with golden light, and after making a few gestures with the gatekeeper, he rushed into the portal immediately.


    Hela waited anxiously. She knew that her man''s men must be looking for help...


    What did not disappoint her was that the time was not long. When the portal flashed, a group of women appeared in front of the portal... Then, a steady stream of women were teleported over... Although most of them were wearing maid costumes Maid.


    As soon as the maids came, they unceremoniously took over the defense work here, and the employees of Umbrella also handed over their jobs willingly...Of course they knew how powerful they were to dominate the maids around them.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 395

    Soon, a group of women saw Hela with an anxious look and walked directly towards her...


    "Hela, we met again..." Gu Yi had met Hela a few times and of course acted as an introducer for everyone.


    "Leave those alone..." Hela saw Gu Yi as if she saw a savior, grabbed Gu Yi and rushed towards his temporary residence... "Ye has fallen asleep now because of his soul injury..."


    "Why is my dear soul hurt?" The question was naturally Mrs. Hydra Ophelia. She was originally in Zhou Ye''s manor, waiting to spend Christmas with her own man, but Zhou Ye didn''t have it all night. Come back...this makes them so angry that they received news from Umbrella this morning that something happened to their man in the world of death...


    That''s why all the girls come here. You know, there were many women who were waiting to spend Christmas with Zhou Ye yesterday...


    "I...I..." Hela told the truth, she didn''t know what to say, she didn''t know, if she told the news that she was pregnant with her own man''s heir, would she be torn by these women Crush... After all, jealous women can do everything.


    And, to be honest, Hela doesn''t want to fight now, after all, there is still a small life conceived in her belly...


    "The most important thing now is to see how my dear is going...I''ll talk about the others later." Gu Yi directly stopped Ophelia''s questioning.


    "Okay, I hope my dear is okay..." Ophelia has a worried face on her face, she feels that her heart is caught by a hand, and she is almost out of breath...


    The women are also worried. They can no longer pursue the matter of their men who left them last night and came to the world of death to find Hela... They only prayed for their men to be safe. This is for them. The greatest happiness.


    Chapter five hundred and thirty four


    After a few people talked, they came to Hela''s villa. After all, because they were worried about their man, the women were very fast. They couldn''t wait to see how their man was.


    When he came to her villa, Hela walked at the forefront without letting her go. She took the first class of ancient women and walked directly into the bedroom on the second floor.


    Seeing Zhou Ye lying on the couch still sleeping, Gu Yi hurried a few steps, rushed to the couch, stretched out his hand, opened Zhou Ye''s eyelids and looked at it, and after testing it with soul magic, for a long time. After that, he breathed a sigh of relief: "My dear, it''s okay, but my soul has suffered some trauma. I only need to rest for a few days and I will wake up..."


    "That''s great..." Hela heaved a sigh of relief when he heard Gu Yi''s words. It was easy to let her kill people. Let her save people... If it was from Asgard, then she still There are means, but obviously, Zhou Ye is not from Asgard.


    "My dear is fine..."


    "It scares me to death..."


    "Great¡­¡­"


    The women who rushed in with them were also a little relieved... After all, Zhou Ye didn''t return home all night at Christmas last night. Although they were a little angry, when they heard that their man had an accident, their anxious hearts were filled with all kinds of things. Lenovo...I''m afraid that my man will get hurt by fighting with whom...


    Now, hearing Gu Yi¡¯s words, everyone was relieved. Anyway, among this group of people, except for Hela, the understanding of the ancient couple of souls is clearer. In these areas, the ancient couple''s cognition of souls has surpassed Hela.


    "I don''t know why my dear soul was wounded... But, I think, it may have something to do with you." Gu Yi said, looking at Hela, the wisdom in his eyes was like seeing through all Hela''s plans."I felt a new soul power in your body. That young soul gave me a very close feeling, just like my dear..."


    "...?" The girls also looked at Hela, they were waiting for Hela''s answer.


    "Yes..." Hela confessed openly in the face of the women''s questions, anyway, it was impossible to escape it.She had already figured it out just now on the road, no matter how jealous and jealous these women were, they couldn''t hurt themselves...because they had their own male heirs in their stomachs..."In order to give birth to my dear blood, my dear and I cut our own souls... This child has my soul sympathy with my dear soul... is the heir of me and Ye..."


    Hearing Hela¡¯s words, the expressions on the faces of the girls are simply wonderful, some are jealous, some are envious, some are bitter, and some are sad... Hela is carefully observing the expressions of the girls, she wants Discern all the girls and see who may become their enemy and who may become their ally in the future...


    However, what Hella didn''t expect was that these women had ugly expressions when they heard that they had children of their own men, but in the end, their expressions calmed down... and they weren''t that kind of cover-up. Calm, but the kind of real peace, Hela is confident that she can still see their true feelings...


    "You, aren''t you jealous?" Hela asked in a daze.


    "Of course jealousy, and jealousy is about to die..." Ophelia said, walking a few steps towards Hela, and asked softly: "Is it a boy or a girl? What''s his name?"


    "Uh-it''s a girl, Ye said that her Chinese name is Xuan Xuan, and her English name is Angelina Odinson." Hela replied in a daze.


    "Can I feel her?" Ophelia''s face was even pleading...


    "...Well..." Hela finally agreed to Ophelia''s request, because she didn''t see malice in this woman''s soul.


    "Thank you so much..." Ophelia said, carefully placing her hand on Hela''s belly... In fact, she didn''t feel anything at all at this time, but Ophelia was still satisfied. Sighed: "Dear baby girl...His Royal Highness the future princess, hello, I am your mother Ophelia, you and many mothers are looking forward to your birth... Come out, Little guy...you will be the happiest princess in the world."


    "..." Hela was speechless. She didn''t expect Ophelia to treat her own daughter as her daughter. However, Zhou Ye had already explained this kind of thing. All of the women are the mothers of their daughters...Angelina will never lack maternal love.


    "Do you know?" Ophelia retracted her hand contentedly, and then sat in front of Hela.He whispered: "When we just learned that you gave birth to an heir for my dear, we were crazy about being jealous..."


    "But..." Hela just wanted to speak, but was interrupted by Ophelia.


    "Don''t rush to speak, listen to me." Ophelia said: "We are all in love with Ye, and we are willing to give everything we have for him... and he is also very good to us, except for some caress... ¡­"


    After hearing Ophelia''s words, the women nodded in agreement, even Hela had to agree with Ophelia''s words.


    "What is the greatest happiness of a woman? Of course it is to give birth to his beloved man..." Ophelia said, with sadness on her face."However, our man is so different...Although he has invincible power, he can''t make us give birth to his heirs... We have been sad, pained, and desperate... even I had to use Umbrella¡¯s technology came to him to give birth to a daughter, although this daughter has no blood connection with him... to be precise, it is just my daughter."


    "..." Hela looked at the sadness on Ophelia''s face, she could feel the pain of this woman.


    "But... now you have once again lit a lamp of hope for us..." The sadness on Ophelia''s face was swept away, and she said with a smile: "With your successful precedent, believe, It won¡¯t take long... we will be able to give birth to his beloved heirs... give him hundreds and thousands of daughters, so that he has no time to go out and flow..."


    "...Uh-don''t you also want my dear to tear the soul and give birth to heirs?" Hela feels that she can prepare for her own man... This group of women will definitely tear her dear Shattered.


    "How is it possible..." Ophelia rolled her eyes and said: "In that case, how many times can my dear be split the soul no matter how strong it is?"


    "Then you?" Hela asked curiously.


    "Of course it points out another research direction for us..." Ophelia said indifferently: "Before we were obsessed with analyzing the secrets of my dear body, and ignored the matters of the soul. I''m desperate, but the fact that you have a dear heir makes us full of hope again. This time I plan to go back and include the soul study in the highest sequence of all research projects between Umbrella and Hydra... "


    "The soul is very mysterious...Even if I am, I dare not say that I have completely mastered the essence of the soul for thousands of years..." Hela explained.


    "It''s okay... what we have is an endless life span to do this thing." Ophelia said indifferently: "Maybe one day, my dear will say in a world where there is a way to improve the essence of the soul? At that time, Maybe we can have his heirs...we have time to wait."


    "Maybe not just the soul, but also the body..." Gu Yi, who had just given Zhou Ye''s mouth-to-mouth medicine, interrupted Ophelia and said: "The high degree of unity of body and soul can solve your problems. problem¡­¡­"


    "What kind of future do you see...?" Ophelia asked curiously.


    "Our future... only have daughters, we won''t have sons..." After Gu Yi said this, he said nothing.


    "... My daughter is very good, I think my daughter is the cutest..."


    "Yes, I like my daughter..."


    "It seems, my dear also likes daughters and dislikes sons..."


    "Yeah, really..."


    Hela silently looked at the girls in the house, and seemed to have fallen into a big discussion about why my dear loves her daughter and not her son. At this moment, Gu Yi slowly walked to her side and whispered in her ear. Said: "Thank you..."


    "Why do you want to thank me?" Hela asked in confusion.


    "Because of your choice, our future will change..." Gu Yi explained in a low voice: "In the original future that I see, none of us will have children, although this is for us who have endless lives. It''s not a big deal, but...a woman without children is incomplete...so thank you."


    Chapter 535


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, Zhou Ye finally woke up from his sleep. He felt that he had a good night¡¯s sleep. All his exhaustion seemed to have been driven away by this sleep. Every cell throughout his body was filled with it. vitality.


    "So comfortable..." Zhou Ye closed his eyes and stretched out a lazy waist, but this lazy waist only stretched halfway, his movements stopped, because he found that there were people in front of him, and they were all It''s his women, each of them looks at themselves with that kind of surprise...


    Zhou Ye was already taken aback by this strange scene."You, why are you here?"


    "My dear, you finally woke up... Did you know that you almost scared me to death..." Hela was the first to jump up, and the man who hugged him began to cry.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 396

    "Honey, I''m so worried about you..."


    "You villain, do you know that you are almost scaring the sisters to death..."


    "Master, if I do this again next time, I will definitely ban your feet..."


    Seeing the girls who rushed up and rushed to express their opinions, Zhou Ye felt that his head was two times bigger."Stop --, who can tell me what the hell is going on? Why are you in this world of the dead?"


    "...I''ll tell my dear." Hela said, looking at the girls, she seemed to be asking for their opinions.


    All the women naturally agreed when they saw Hela, after all, the thing happened here...she still has the most say.


    "My dear, I have slept for many days..." Hela said, telling how she discovered Zhou Ye''s abnormal situation that morning, and then how she called the girls...all of them were told to those who had just woke up. Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye quietly listened to Hela''s narration of what happened when he was asleep, then he looked at the daughters still surrounding him, and asked silently, "So, I will fall asleep only because I cut the soul fragments. Is the reason for it?"


    "Yes, dear." It was Gu Yi who answered his question this time. "What you did this time is a bit too reckless..."


    The women also looked at their man with grotesque eyes, and blamed him for cutting their souls rashly and making them so worried.


    "Ahem...I''m not doing this for our baby too..." Zhou Ye touched his nose a little embarrassingly. Speaking of his baby, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but turn his attention to Hela again, slightly eager. Asked: "Hela baby, has our little princess behaved these days? Has he kicked you?"


    "My Angelina is very good..." Hela replied with a smile, her hands holding her belly unconsciously, her face shining with maternal brilliance...


    "My little princess, she will definitely be a well-behaved little beauty in the future!" Zhou Ye smiled and put his hand on Hela''s belly, feeling his child with the power of his heart."Little baby, you will be the happiest little princess in the future, because...you have so many mothers who are looking forward to your arrival."


    The women looked at the appearance of their men, with a smile on their faces, pushing themselves and others. They knew that when they gave birth to their own man''s blood in the future, they must be looking forward to the same.


    "By the way, my dear, what will Angelina''s castle look like in the future?" Ophelia asked curiously.


    "My little princess''s castle, of course, is the most majestic, most spectacular, and most beautiful castle." Zhou Ye said, at a point on the terminal on his wrist, a three-dimensional projection of the luxurious castle appeared in front of the women. .


    I saw that the castle was built entirely on the hillside, surrounded by mountains, gardens everywhere, and amusement facilities everywhere, embellishing the entire castle as beautiful as a castle in a fairy tale.


    "Hmm-I always feel that something is missing?" Ophelia looked at the majestic castle in front of her, frowning and thinking, suddenly, she clapped her hands and said, "My dear, there is still a large fountain missing here. ..."


    "Yes, but I think it would be better to add a canopy to the castle, after all, the sky here is too bad, it looks very depressing..." Medusa also said.


    "It would be great if there is another lake below..." This is Peggy''s opinion.


    "We should add a piece of grassland so that our future little princess can ride a horse when nothing is wrong..." This is Natasha''s opinion.


    "A music plaza should be added to the fountain... Can music cultivate sentiment..." This is Nina''s opinion.


    "A dense forest should be added here, so that the little princess can have a place to satisfy her desire for adventure in the future. You know, the child''s thirst for knowledge is very strong." As the most loving Mei Lai Li, she naturally considers things from the perspective of the future little princess."It''s best to stock some cute animals inside, such as rabbits, pandas..."


    Zhou Ye watched the discussion of his own women speechlessly. During this meeting, the castle he prepared for his little princess had been enlarged by about three times... However, he also had to admit that his women seemed to say All of them have such a trace of truth, just wave your hand, break up the original design, and start again...


    The redesign of the castle this time directly called Umbrella¡¯s several design teams into the world of death, in front of Zhou Ye, to design. They must also meet the strange requirements of their mistresses...


    To be honest, Hela, who is Angelina''s biological mother, was the most silent. She didn''t ask for anything. Hela felt very touched when she watched the girls rushing to design her future castle for her little baby. ...


    For the first time, she felt, as if joining Zhou Ye''s harem or palace was nothing big.After all, these sisters treat themselves very kindly...


    "What''s the matter? Baby?" As the words sounded, Hela found that she was embraced in a warm embrace, without turning her head, she knew that this was her man.


    "No...nothing, I think the sisters are very friendly..." Hela said, leaning her body back slightly, and whispered: "They are really looking forward to the birth of Angelina... ¡­"


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye raised his head with arrogance and arrogance. He can proudly say that in his harem, there may be some small disputes, small contradictions and so on, but in big things. No one will put eye drops on him."Our little baby, the future will be very happy."


    "Hmm...!" Hela completely agreed with her man''s opinion. During his sleep these days, the sisters almost spoiled her, although Hela knew it was because of the baby in her stomach. , But this feeling is really good. Hela is already a little worried about how her daughter will be spoiled by them in the future. Should I discuss with my dear and let him play the role of a strict father?


    Thinking of this, Hela couldn''t help but glance at her own man, and then gave up this stupid idea... Her own man couldn''t close her happily, and she never went down with her hand on her stomach... Obviously, the favorite Little Angelina¡¯s person is this guy who didn¡¯t run away...


    It seemed that he was the only one to play the role of the Yan mother... Hela thought helplessly.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Thirty Six


    Three days later, the new design plan came out... The chief designer who looked tired in front of him, but had mad and enthusiastic eyes in his eyes... Zhou Ye silently patted him on the shoulder and said: " These days, it¡¯s really hard for you."


    "Master, my subordinates don''t work hard. I feel extremely honored to be able to design her castle for the future princess." The chief designer said excitedly: "Thinking that the future Princess will live in the castle designed by the subordinate, the subordinate I feel that I die without regret."


    Zhou Ye knew that this guy was not just talking.He knows how difficult his gang of women are. The so-called hard to deal with means that you can''t make things that everyone can praise. You know, this is closely related to the living environment and growth environment of the women.


    For example, the requirements of the Greek gods represented by Athena for the future castle of the little princess Umbrella is that it must be majestic and magnificent, or it is not worthy of her identity as the first princess of Umbrella, who crosses the world.


    Nina Stark¡¯s requirements for the castle are that it must be high-tech and convenient¡ª


    And a small family like Mei Riley, Biyu''s request for the castle is to be warm and not cold.


    And what female agents like Natasha and Peggy have for the castle is that they must be safe.


    Yesterday, the mother and daughter of Nova Supreme Nova, who came to the earth to find her own man, were also involved in this big discussion. Nova was even interested in bringing well-known architectural drawings of the Nova Empire for thousands of years for designers. reference.


    It has to be said that the architectural ideas of the New Star Empire also gave the chief designer a lot of inspiration. Under his leadership, the design team worked all night and even entered Umbrella¡¯s inherent time barrier and spent a year. Only then did I come up with a design drawing that I felt satisfied with.


    Zhou Ye patted the chief designer on the shoulder and said with a smile: "It''s time to start..."


    "Yes. Dominate." The chief designer saluted excitedly.Then he ran all the way to the temporarily constructed podium, standing on this platform, he felt that this might be the most glorious moment in his life.


    "Cough cough... good master, good mistresses." The chief designer said to the women sitting in the audience and Zhou Ye: "I am the chief designer in charge of the castle design this time, Shi Steven Kitto, I will be the master and explain our design ideas to the mistresses."


    Steven said, gently pressing a button on the large three-dimensional projector beside him, and in an instant, countless rays of light shot out from the projector, directly in mid-air, forming a majestic castle look .


    I saw that this castle was still built on the hill, but when it was a little different, there were four small suspended mountains around the castle, like guards guarding the castle, guarding the main castle.


    "This castle has a total of 12,000 large and small rooms. After referring to various design schemes between the various palaces, we decided to use sky bridges to connect... Of course, under the sky bridge, there are various gardens and gardens. Beautiful scenery is everywhere..." Steven introduced: "The entire castle has a total of 120 fountains, 214 large and small gardens, and we also designed a viewing lake around the castle, a racetrack, and Forest Adventure and so on..."


    Following his introduction, the large three-dimensional projection map above is constantly turning over, and even the underground, the reactor that provides energy to the entire castle is clearly shown...


    Finally, when he finished the introduction, Peggy asked her own question."Hi designer, I have a small question."


    "Mother, please ask questions."


    "Why are the four floating islands used?" Peggy asked strangely: "You haven''t introduced these four floating islands just now."


    "I didn''t do it. I plan to introduce these four floating islands last, but since you asked the mistress, I will answer you now." Steven said triumphantly: "This castle, for the sake of safety, let¡¯s refer to it. Attlan¡¯s design plan. When in danger...please see."


    Following Steven¡¯s words, the entire castle is based on four floating islands, and a protective shield envelopes the entire castle.


    "Of course, the biggest role of these four floating islands is not to be used as the base point of the protective cover, providing the castle with forty times the defensive capacity of the Attilan protective cover. At the same time, it is also an important part of the entire counterattack plan."


    With the sound of his words, the four floating islands inlaid on the protective shield stretched out long barrels, and beams of destruction were sprayed out in all directions...because the four floating islands in a defensive state are It keeps flying around the castle in a circle, so for the artillery fire above it, there is no dead end...


    Zhou Ye could tell at a glance that those guys actually installed the annihilation cannon used on the mothership on the floating island...


    "Is this a weapon?"


    "Of course not, Lord." Steven said, with a slight click, "When we encounter an unstoppable offensive and have to retreat, we can completely lift the entire castle into the sky..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 397

    Following Steven''s words, the entire castle including the surrounding buildings broke away from the earth''s crust and flew into the air.Zhou Ye nodded. He knew that this was the designer using Attilan''s technology.


    "We can even reach outer space. By then, these four floating islands will become four satellites flying around the main castle, and provide energy for the main castle. It is conservatively estimated that the entire castle can be maintained for tens of thousands of years... "Following Steven''s words, gravitational waves suddenly appeared around the main castle flying in the void, and these gravitational waves were provided by these four floating islands.


    Zhou Ye knew that this was based on the gravitational kinetic energy technology of the Sovereign tribe.


    "Of course, usually... these four floating islands are only used as a viewing platform..." Steven laughed.


    "How do I feel that the castle I gave my daughter to has become a war machine?" Zhou Ye felt a little speechless... These designers, is it because the mothership has too many designs?Why do you always want to put weapons on it?


    "I think it''s pretty good." Hela is very satisfied with this design. For her belligerent, she feels very happy that her daughter can receive such a war fortress.


    "Well, I think it''s good too." Peggy thinks this castle is safe.


    "The scenery is beautiful..." Ophelia looked at the flying bridges between the castles, which looked unique and beautiful.


    "It''s magnificent..." Athena also felt very good, at least the whole building was very majestic.


    "It feels so warm inside... I really want to live in now..." May Riley likes the interior inside. The warm-toned decoration makes her feel very homely.


    "This castle feels very convenient..." Nina took a fancy to the fast elevators all over the castle during the emergency.


    "Such a big horse farm, the little princess can ride horses in the future..." Natasha drooled as she looked at the pasture, she was already looking forward to the appearance of riding a horse with her little sister.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye looked at the girls who were expressing their opinions, and felt a little speechless to ask the heavens. Does he alone feel that his daughter''s castle is full of weapon systems and it is a hindrance to the cultivation of ladies?


    However, Zhou Ye looked at the chief designer who was about to become panda eyes, sighed, forget it, let it go, it¡¯s hard for this guy, he actually managed to satisfy his group of women. Up.But speaking of it...this castle is too big...at least tens of thousands of people are not conspicuous...


    "Master..." Steven looked at his master with some anxiety. Although the mistresses all voted for his design, what he cares most is the opinions of his master.


    "Good job, just build it like this..." Zhou Ye patted him on the shoulder. Facing this guy, Zhou Ye felt that he couldn''t criticize him anymore. He had worked very hard.


    "Yes, Master..." Steven was happier than anything at hearing Zhou Ye''s praise. "Please, Master, name this castle."


    As soon as he spoke, everyone stopped talking and looked at Zhou Ye. They were all curious as to what kind of name their man would name this castle.


    "City of Angels." Zhou Ye unceremoniously named the castle after his daughter''s name... The city of angels, Angelina itself is the meaning of an angel, and named the castle after her daughter. Zhou Ye didn''t feel bad at all, it was a gift for his daughter anyway.


    "Yes, Master, the City of Angels." Steven exclaimed excitedly: "The City of Angels-the castle dominated by the little princess is named the City of Angels..."


    As his voice came out of the venue, tens of thousands of employees gathered outside also shouted in unison, "The City of Angels, the city of our future little princess Umbrella."


    Chapter five hundred and thirty seven


    New York-Stark Industrial Building.


    Of course, the Stark Industrial Building at this time is still the same, because it is not Nina who is in charge, but...Dottie Underwood.


    At this moment, in Doty''s office of the president, she was talking to Nina seriously.


    If you look closely, you will find that Nina''s small face is almost a ball...Of course, this is not because Dottie is reprimanding Nina, but rather, she is explaining something about Nina after she left.


    "Aunt Dotty...can''t you continue to be the CEO of Stark Group?" Nina ran directly behind Dotty, looking like a dogleg, massaging Doty''s shoulders."You know, I don''t like managing businesses... my hobby is..."


    "Your interest is to play with your mechanical armors, I know..." Dotti rolled his eyes and interrupted Nina''s words: "But, little Nina, you have to know, in fact, when Howard died, I I already wanted to give you the position of CEO of this group, but you have been hiding in college and refused to come out..."


    "Aunt Doty, you are the best...you can help your little Nina..." Nina begged. She didn''t want to take over the Stark Group at all. For her now, she wants to take care of herself. Just clean up his own mechanical armor. In his spare time, if he wants his own man, he will go to Zhou Ye to act like a baby... How comfortable, why do you want to take over this group?


    "I don''t want to wear this ugly old makeup anymore!" Doty didn''t want to stay here any longer. In order not to be noticeable, she had to apply heavy makeup to her old age like Peggy. She was ten years old. Some time ago, she occasionally heard people talking about her behind her back. She was so old and painted such heavy makeup. She almost wanted to remove the heavy makeup on her face. Ask that bitch, where is he old?


    "You are not ugly at all, who said you are ugly, watch me use Mark 12 to blow her up..." Nina immediately realized why Dotti wanted to step down... She really hated her teeth, that Help Bitch, talk nonsense when it''s okay, and get yourself forced to take over the Stark Group...


    "Put away your careful thoughts... Little Nina." Dottie, who is a spy, is best at observing her words and expressions. It is not good to say something. Nina moved her fingers in front of her. She knew that Nina wanted to do it. What, she directly dispelled Nina''s last fluke."Furthermore, in the city of angels built, there is also a room for me. I''m going to watch it... so that they don''t decorate the room according to my wishes."


    "I also have a room for me..." Nina muttered, "Okay, okay, let''s all go. Isn''t it because the godfather is not planning to leave the world of death for the sake of his future sister? You women are all with him I ran over...huh¡ªI''m a kid no one hurts anyway."


    "Little Nina..." Seeing Nina having a child''s temper, Dotty said with a straight face, "You know, even if Angelina is born, my dear will not leave you alone. After all, you are him. Woman..."


    "I''m sorry..." Nina knew that what she said just now was a bit too much, and it was indeed as Dotti said, no matter what, Zhou Ye would not ignore her.


    "It''s okay, little Nina..." Dotti''s face eased a lot when Nina apologized."I meant to hand over the group to you, and it was what Ye meant... After all, in the eyes of outsiders, we are already very old and we are no longer suitable to appear in the public. It''s time for the power to be handed over to you..."


    "What about S.H.I.E.L.D.?" Nina asked. She meant that if Peggy is still insisting, can Dottie insist on it?


    "S.H.I.E.L.D., Peggy is already slowly handing over the entire S.H.I.


    "But, isn''t Sharon British?" Nina struggled unwillingly.


    "Don''t forget, S.H.I.E.L.D. did not say that it belongs to the United States from the beginning. It is an international organization..." Dotti glanced at Nina deeply."This time Sharon was able to take over power smoothly. I have to say that in London, their parliament also used a lot of force behind..."


    "Well..." Nina finally gave up her struggle....


    "Tomorrow, I will hold a press conference to spread the news of the change of CEO of Stark Group... Tomorrow, you will be the true CEO of Stark Group..." Dotti was full of smiles, she Of course I am happy. Although she enjoys the feeling of being in power, even behind the scenes, there are many positions in the Umbrella consortium to give her this feeling. What she is happiest is that she can finally no longer draw this This kind of ugly old makeup...


    "If I have something, who should I call?" Nina felt that in the future, she might be crushed to death by the official document. She could already foresee her future away from the Mark series.


    "I found a personal secretary for you, she would be a good helper." Dottie smiled, lightly pressed the call button on his desk, and said: "Call Miss Pepper Potts in. ."


    "Okay, Ms. Underwood." The female secretary outside agreed and hung up the call.


    "Pepper Poz?" Nina felt that the name seemed familiar, but she couldn''t remember where she had heard it."Why do I seem to have heard this name somewhere?"


    "Of course you are familiar..." Dotti said with a mysterious smile on his face: "This is the name on the dear hunting list..."


    "Ahhh!! I remember..." Nina also suddenly realized, "Then why my dear hasn''t moved her?"


    "There have been too many dear things during this time..." Dotti said indifferently, "However, we have been staring at her... and tell you a piece of news, this Miss Pepper is your good helper. I transferred her to the company to familiarize her with all aspects of the company, and she will be your support in the future..."


    "Is that amazing?" Nina asked curiously: "Then I''ll see her... Maybe, maybe she will become my good friend?"


    While speaking, there was a knock on the door...


    "Come in." Dotti said very casually.


    "Hello, Ms. Underwood." A woman who looked very smart and capable walked into Doty''s office.


    "You are Pepper?" Nina was a little disappointed. She originally thought how beautiful the girl on her dear hunting list was?In the end, this girl can only be said to be above average, although she has a good figure...


    "Yes, my name is Pepper Poz. Miss Stark." Faced with Nina''s question, Pepper said appropriately.


    "So... are you a virgin?"


    Nina''s words immediately plunged Pepper Poz into an extremely embarrassing situation... It was really, very embarrassing...


    Chapter 538

 Movie World Im King Chapter 398

    "Are you a virgin?" Nina''s question made Pepper Potts feel embarrassed for a while¡ª¡ª


    "Miss Stark, if you are here to insult and insult me, then congratulations, you did it..." Pepper Poz trembled and trembled, shaking his lips, gritted his teeth.


    "Uh----!" Pepper''s reaction was beyond Nina''s expectations... This Nima, the reaction is wrong?If Nina was a man, it would be no surprise that Pepper had such a reaction. After all, it was considered excessive sexual harassment and harassment... But she is a woman... For Mao Peibo to have such a reaction?


    Nina looked at her Aunt Dotty a little unclearly. Obviously, her Aunt Dotty seemed to know something, she was looking at herself with a smile...Nina couldn''t help but put a big question mark on her face. .


    "..." Peibo saw Nina''s dumbfounded expression, and knew that perhaps the major shareholder in the group who saw the dragons without seeing the end really didn''t know their own affairs... couldn''t help but relax a little bit.


    However, this could not help but plunge her into her own memories¡ª¡ª


    As a very strong girl, Pepper has achieved excellent grades since she was a child. Of course, this is not the reason why she would be angry because of Nina''s word, the real reason is...her nickname.


    From the age of twelve, Pepper gradually understood the difference between men and women, but she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it until her classmates began to talk about love and love. The atmosphere in China is the best way to mock and laugh at a girl, that is to say that she is a virgin-Pepper really started to face this matter.


    In this atmosphere, Pepper couldn''t help but feel a little distracted...


    Slowly, some boys started to want to get closer to Pepper, and Pepper also agreed to a boy to be his girlfriend with the idea of ??getting along with everyone...but, the next day, the boy transferred to school and left... ¡­Never left her a word.


    At that time, the two of them were just confession and acceptance, nothing happened, and they didn''t even hold hands...


    Although the failed first love gave Pepper a bit of a blow, she didn''t care too much. After all, she didn''t lose anything... But gradually, Pepper realized that such a thing was not an accident.


    As long as a boy expresses a good impression on her, then, the next day the boy either transfers to another school, or is killed in an accident... So far, her first mouth is still there, let alone a virgin...


    What is the least lacking in school?Of course those little bitches who love gossip smashed it, once or twice, everyone can think that this was just an accident, but after such things happened more than a dozen times, someone who had good things started to give Pepper a nickname, called [Untouchable Woman].


    Even some guys who are extremely expressive want to challenge Pepper, an inaccessible woman. Of course, their ending is not the slightest surprise-disappear or transfer.


    It is not that the police did not investigate, but in the end all investigations showed that everything was an accident...


    When the police notified Pepper of the findings of these investigations, she felt crazy... This feeling of having a pair of invisible eyes staring at her at all times made her feel very uneasy.


    She even did a very crazy thing, that is, she went to the street and wanted to find a man to end her nightmare. In her opinion, this was her invisible resistance to the black hand behind the scenes...


    But, not surprisingly, she failed.


    Just when she found her goal and even planned to go to the hotel with him to end her nightmare, she lost consciousness, and when she woke up again, she had already appeared in her home...


    She ran downstairs frantically and asked her parents who were watching TV how they came back. Her parents'' answer made her shudder¡ª¡ªPepper, you came back by yourself, you still say hello to us. ?


    Pepper walked back to her room in a vague way. She weakly threw all her weight on the couch. She is now very sure that she was firmly grasped by a pair of invisible hands...


    People do not die in silence, they erupt in silence.Pepper broke out--


    She got up desperately, took out a cylindrical object from her drawer, and frantically shouted at the empty room: "Don''t you want to guard me hard? Now, I will do it myself. Break this layer...I see how you guard me..."


    "The results of it?"


    At the moment¡ªNina and Pepper are sitting in the small bar next to Dotti¡¯s office, drinking.


    I have to say that wine is a good thing.At least, Nina now thinks this is a good thing, and just half a bottle of whiskey let Pepper satisfy all her curiosity.


    "The result... hiccups...!" Pepper burped a drink, blushing, apparently already in a state of drunkenness... After all, Nina is a woman who treats her same sex, so Pepper doesn¡¯t need to have so much. Because of her defense, she drank too much, otherwise, she would not confide all the secrets she had buried in her heart for so many years.


    "Yes, it turned out..." Nina smiled and shook the whiskey in the glass, and asked unhurriedly. For her who has been drinking with her father and Zhou Ye since she was a child, this bit of whiskey is just right. Consciousness is still very clear."Did you win?"


    "Victory?" Pepper smiled self-deprecatingly, and said: "Just when I was ready to get rid of this nightmare, I fainted again..."


    "..." Nina looked at Pepper with some pity. Of course, she knew what was blocking Pepper. It could be said that there are such guards around her, that is, Umbrella''s female shadow guard-these The female movie guard is driving this silly girl crazy.


    Nina asked curiously: "What happened later?"


    "Later..." Pepper took another sip of the whiskey in his glass, then stammered: "Later... a small note appeared on the side of my pillow... Here, you Look... this is..."


    With that, Pepper took out his lady''s wallet and handed it to Nina.


    "..." Nina took her purse from Pepper''s hand. After opening it, Nina saw a small piece of paper. It had been plasticized. Obviously, Pepper was very concerned about it. Note.After Nina opened the note curiously, she saw that there was only one line written on it.[Those people are not worthy of you. In the near future, someone destined to appear by your side.


    After reading the note, Nina folded the note again, put it in her wallet, and gave it to Pepper. Although she knew who the shadow guard was destined to be, she was still curious to ask. ."You just believe it? Have you waited until that person?"


    "..." Pepper opened his drunken eyes and laughed at himself: "I don''t believe what can be done, I found that compared with their magical powers... I''m like a puppet-and a thread Puppets-they are the ones who manipulate this thread..."


    "Oh? How do you say?" Nina asked.


    "You...do you know?" Pepper was almost there at this time, and his words were a little unclear... "When I graduated... I didn''t intend to enter Stark Industries..."


    "Then where did you plan to go then?" Nina''s curiosity was aroused.


    "At that time... I wanted to go to Umbrella Media Group..." Pepper was completely drunk. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be in front of her boss, saying that she didn''t want to come to Stark Industries Group in the first place... ¡­


    Chapter Five Hundred and Thirty Nine


    "...Then how did you enter Stark Industries later?" Nina asked silently. In front of her future CEO of Stark Industries, she said that she didn''t want to come to Stark at the beginning. This girl is indeed drunk. Up.


    "I''m telling you... I didn''t submit a resume to Stark Industries... and I also passed the interview with Umbrella Media Group. When I was going to go to work... I was informed... I was fired... "Pepper was furious when she talked about this, even though she was already drunk, her face still had an expression of disgust."Why fire me...?"


    "..." Nina won''t tell her, in fact, these two groups are controlled by one person."You succumbed?"


    "How is it possible?" Pepper said with a smug look: "I went to the Human Resources Department of the Umbrella Consortium to question the supervisor...Why fire me?"


    "The results of it?"


    "As a result... the supervisor was crying and begged me. If I don''t get fired, he will be fired... Please give me a good hand..." Pepper said here, with a trace of fear on his face: "Ann Such a powerful force of the Brera Group actually surrendered in the hands of those people...how powerful are those people..."


    Looking at Pepper¡¯s face with extreme horror, Nina looked at her pityingly. She was really aggrieved by the HR supervisor who begged her. Facing a woman who would become her own master in the future, he could do it again. What kind of performance?If you try another person?Dare to go to Umbrella News CorpLet you know what is the morality and virtue of the media, what is the eyes of the masses is discerning... what is it, stinks you...


    "So... when I woke up the next day and saw the offer letter from the Stark Group appearing next to my pillow, I came..." Pepper looked helpless... she was a mortal after all In the face of a black hand with such a terrifying power and unknown means, she can only choose to give in--otherwise, what else can she do?


    The police can''t give her a sense of security...The huge Umbrella consortium is under the control of the black hands behind the scenes and has succumbed. What about a weak, just graduated female student?What else can we do besides following the arrangement?


    "But it''s okay..." Pepper burped and comforted himself: "After coming to the Stark Group...My life has also become stable, although Ms. Underwood often puts my position Transferred...but, at least my salary is paid according to the supervisor level...I am very satisfied..."


    "I don''t think your expression is satisfactory at all..." Nina is really not opening the pot or mentioning which pot...


    "Then what can I do?" Pepper laughed at himself: "Except for that note, no matter how I provoked or provoked the invisible guy who followed me, he ignored me..."


    "Maybe she''s gone?" Nina said casually.


    "I''ve thought about it...but, obviously, that guy is still...maybe, right now behind you...staring at you..." Pepper said in a gloomy tone prankly, like Ni There is a spirit behind Na.


    However, to her disappointment, Nina was not moved at all."You... are you not afraid?"


    "Why should I be afraid?" Nina asked indifferently."She will only drive away the men who approach you. I think my woman should still be safe..."


    And in a hidden space not far away, two girls in black combat uniforms were chatting...


    "Sister Thirteen, is your protection goal really as troublesome as she just said?" Ying Liuliu, who is responsible for protecting Nina''s safety, asked curiously.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 399

    "Far more trouble than she said..." Ying Shisan was really bitter and tearful when talking about her protection goal... I have never seen such a stubborn guy...


    When Pepper just realized that he exists, the two struggled for a long time... For example, this girl deliberately ran to the most chaotic neighborhood in order to test her presence, and it was still in the middle of the night... Nong''s Ying Thirteen almost ignored her several times.


    There were also several times when this girl actually had the idea of ??being a superhero. Where there is chaos, she looks like a heroine who is violent and peaceful. If Ying Thirteen helped her rescue her several times, her body would not know how long it was decayed. ...


    Until the last time, Pepper was bold enough to stop other people¡¯s drug trade... In fact, that time was a coincidence, but when other people encountered this situation, they could hide away, but this girl was so good... Seeing the two groups of people trading, she actually rushed forward excitedly, wanting to punish evil and promote good...


    Until she saw how Ying Thirteen had smashed dozens of gangsters in an instant... To be honest, the bile that Pepper, who had never seen a dead man, was about to come out... San''s crazy killing also made her understand one thing, Ying Shisan was warning her that she also had a temper... That''s why Pepper was so honest...


    To be honest, Ying Thirteen really wants to follow the above application and move away from Pepper... This troublesome girl is so troublesome before she becomes her own ruler. If she really becomes her own ruler, wouldn''t it be a big deal?


    Until Ying Thirteen saw a letter that Pepper left for herself, it was a thank you letter... To be honest, she should really thank Ying Thirteen, and how many dangers Ying Thirteen had avoided... also from that day At the beginning, Ying Shisan felt that this girl might also be a good girl, but she was schizophrenic because of her own black hand who ruled everywhere...


    In fact, think about it...anyone knows behind him, no matter when, no matter when you are eating, while taking a shower, or even when you are in the bathroom, and when you are sleeping... There is always a pair of invisible eyes staring at you... Not crazy is already Pepper''s nerves strong... For another person, it is estimated that he has been sent to the Qingshan Mental Hospital.


    Ying Thirteen eagerly hopes that Miss Nina will quickly bring this troublesome woman to her master, and then find out the reasons for all of this, so that this girl can cooperate a little bit and won''t cause so many troubles for herself. ...


    At this moment, Nina seemed to feel the same idea of ??Shadow Thirteen. She racked up Pepper, who was drunk on the bar, and walked towards the car she parked downstairs...


    "Really poor guy... Forget it, since the godfather is busy lately, then I have to deliver the goods..." Nina said to herself as she set up Pepper.


    To be honest, she talked to Pepper for a long time... When he was not drunk, Pepper¡¯s conversation was normal. At least, in terms of the operation of the Stark Group, Nina felt that this girl could be called a Good hand... It''s not in vain that Fedotti Underwood has deliberately cultivated over the past few years.


    This will be a good helper for me in the future, at least as a good helper for letting go of the shopkeeper, Nina does not want this girl to work with emotion... After all, a person who is willing to help you is not willing to perfunctory Your people, these are totally two concepts...


    So, what Nina wants to do now is to unravel the nightmare that has plagued Pepper over the years-let her truly understand what she is waiting for... As for how to say it?


    Nina said that this matter will naturally be considered by her own godfather, she just has to send people to it... With such irresponsible thoughts, Nina started her sports car and drove towards Zhou Ye¡¯s Long Island Manor. go with.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Fortieth


    Nina¡¯s car had just arrived at the door of Zhou Ye¡¯s manor, and the door of the manor opened... Nina was not surprised at all, but she knew that although most of the maids are now in the dead world waiting to welcome her future little princess I was born, but in this manor, there is a light brain...


    It can be said that this manor does not need too much manpower to maintain its operation. It is only because the maids around the man are unwilling to leave their masters, so there are so many maids.


    Nina proficiently parked the car in front of the villa, and a maid greeted him with a smile, "Nina, are you going to the world of death to find the master today?"


    "Yeah, I''m going to find something dear..." Nina unfastened her seat belt, got out of the car, went to the other side, opened the car door, and directly set up Pepper, who was still asleep, toward the villa. The door goes... You know, the permanent portal of the world of death is also built here, of course, there is also a portal opened at the secret warehouse of Umbrella and on the Mars base...


    After all, many of the materials needed to build the City of Angels are not available on the earth. Although those materials are not worth mentioning for the New Star Empire, after all, the transportation of materials cannot be transferred to Zhou Ye¡¯s villa. Zhou Ye It is impossible to open their private residences to those cargo ships.


    Therefore, the freight portal and the portal that women often use are not the same place.


    "This is?" The maid looked at Nina with a bit of astonishment as she actually pulled a drunk woman out of the car. She didn''t know what Nina was doing...


    "This is my dear reservation..." Nina''s words made the maid let out a clear look.


    "I''ll help you..." the maid said, walking to Nina, and erecting Pepper...


    Nina suddenly felt lightened all over. She knew that these maids weren''t delicate and soft women. It''s not easy to say that they were capable of rivaling the army.


    "This is really a great help..." Nina said and shook her arm, the drunk person was dead...Nina has a deep understanding this time...


    Nina and the maid holding Pepper went to the teleportation room on the second floor, opened the door directly and walked in.Coming to the permanent portal that leads directly to the world of death, I walked in without hesitation...


    There was dimness in front of her eyes, and Nina saw the iconic dim sky in the world of death again."No matter how you look at it, this scene always feels very depressing... I really don''t know why Hela likes this place."


    "It''s going to be done soon..." a maid standing next to the portal smiled and pointed to the city of angels that was rising from the ground in the distance: "After that castle is repaired... we will be in the world of death. I saw a clear sky in the middle..."


    "Yes." Nina nodded, of course she knew that the castle had its own holographic astronomical system, let alone a clear sky, and even ridiculous astronomical phenomena could be simulated...


    But these are not the main points. Nina did not come to the Death World this time to complain about the weather here, "Where is my dear now?"


    "The master just went for a walk with Madam Hela..." The maid wanted to laugh at the nervousness of her master."He said that exercise is good for pregnant women..."


    "Really... There are still a few years left, what''s the use of being so anxious?" Nina murmured, and walked towards her villa... Yes, she also has a villa here...


    At this moment, the temporary residence that originally belonged to Hela has been greatly changed. Around her temporary villa, a circle of various villas rose up. Obviously, these belonged to Zhou Ye¡¯s women... After all, Zhou Ye was here. Where, it means where they often go...


    Although Hela¡¯s villa is not small, Zhou Ye¡¯s women are obviously more...So Zhou Ye simply waved his hand, and there are thousands of temporary villas... Umbrella is not short of this material...


    A group of villas, like a small town, has been formed in the world of death...


    Of course, Nina asked for a villa here because she found that it was a good place to test the armored weapon system... There are moving targets [zombies wandering around] and fixed targets [bone spurs rising from the ground. ], there is also a special target [a giant beast called a soul beast]. It¡¯s not because I want to visit Zhou Ye often to ask for a villa here... At least Nina told Zhou Ye that, a typical Tsundere¡ª ¡ª


    Nina took the maid to her villa and asked the maid to put Pepper on the big couch in her room.


    The maid who completed the task got up and said goodbye to Nina. After all, her task was to guard the manor in Long Island Manor.Although she also wanted to come to the world of death to accompany her master, she didn''t dare not listen to what the maid said... the mission was the mission.


    "Thank you, Trish..." Nina smiled and thanked the maid. After all, if you don''t use the auxiliary functions of the armor, she is just a meat, frail, and chicken. You can count on someone to spend all the year in the laboratory. How strong is your girl?


    "It''s nothing, this is what I should do, then I''ll leave..." said the maid, Trish, and walked out the door. She wants to rush back and continue to station at the manor...


    Nina knew about Trish''s mission, and didn''t leave her again... After watching Trish leave her villa, Nina smiled and dialed Zhou Ye''s contact device¡ª"Honey, where are you?"


    "I''m walking with Hela, what''s the matter? Nina, what''s the matter?" Zhou Ye''s influence was projected from the personal terminal on Nina''s wrist. Looking at the scene, it was obvious that Zhou Ye was in a good mood.


    "Hi, Hela, how are you doing today?" Nina greeted Hela who was standing next to Zhou Ye again.


    "Very good." Hela has always been very happy these days. Although she said that because of Zhou Ye''s excessive nervousness, she no longer does what she loves most, but... can enjoy and receive every morning to see Zhou. The happiness of Ye''s face made Hela already feel very happy.


    "Is our little princess behaved these days?" Nina also started talking on the phone with interest...


    Zhou Ye looked at the two girls who had forgotten about the sky and shook their heads speechlessly, and directly found an opportunity to cut off the words of the two women and said: "Nina, are you looking for me just to chat with Hela? "


    "Ahhh... I almost forgot about business..." Nina spit out her little head in a playful manner, and an expression on her face instantly changed. Nina only used it for the change from playfulness to charmingness. Less than a second."My dear... If you come to my villa now, I will give you a big surprise..."


    "Big surprise...? What big...surprise..." Before Zhou Ye''s words were finished, the communication was hung up by Nina."What the hell is this girl doing?"


    Zhou Ye was already confused by Nina''s inconsistent words... Surprise?What surprise?Is it the first surprise and then the joy, or the first joy and then the surprise?


    "My dear, I think you should go there..." Hela said softly, holding Zhou Ye''s arm, "Maybe Nina is looking for you for something?"


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Hela''s belly with a bit of disappointment... He couldn''t bear to bear his little princess.


    "Okay, dear, I think you should give our daughter some personal space. Fathers who are too clingy will be hated by their daughters!" Hela pulled out the banner of his daughter again...


    "Then...well...then I''ll go see Nina..." Zhou Ye was defeated by the daughter of Heila Wanxing Wanling... "Or, I will accompany you back first?"


    "No need, my dear... Besides, Feng Eryin and the others will be with me..." Behind Hela stood two head maids... You know, Hela is now Zhou Ye''s key protection object... ¡­It is normal to be accompanied by two maids.


    "Okay...then I''m going..." Zhou Ye said as he reluctantly walked back towards Nina''s villa one step at a time...


    Although Hela didn¡¯t know what happened to Nina asking her man to go there, she wanted to do that. She had already monopolized Zhou Ye¡¯s too much love and love because she was pregnant and pregnant. If she dominates Zhou Ye again, Hela feels that she will definitely become the target of the public... This is not what Hela wants to see... Besides, my man has been holding back for so long with him, so it is time to let him out...


    And at this moment--


    Zhou Ye had already arrived at the door of Nina''s villa. He didn''t even knock on the door, and walked in directly. You know, all villas here use electronic locks, and all villas are open to Zhou Ye...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 400

    "Little Nina... you''re... uh--" Zhou Ye, who didn''t see Nina in the living room, walked directly to her bedroom on the second floor and opened the door. Before Zhou Ye had finished speaking, just watch. When we reached Pepper, who was curled up on the couch and slumbering--


    "Little pepper...?" Zhou Ye looked at Pepper and raised his forehead. Isn''t this the little pepper that he has been raising freely?I originally planned to eat her after returning from the New Star Empire... But unexpectedly, the world was unpredictable, and I actually met Hela, and Hela still has... Now this girl appears in Nina''s room, and Nina Just contacted myself and said there was a surprise for myself?Is this little pepper the surprise?


    Facing such a situation, what would Zhou Ye do?Need to ask?Of course I will talk about it later... This has always been Zhou Ye''s tradition of doing things. There are mistakes and no letting go...


    Chapter five hundred and forty one


    Pepper Poz woke up from a deep sleep, and his whole body felt as if he was reborn.


    Last night, she had a dream of fragrance and beauty that she hadn''t had for a long time. In the dream, a beautiful and incomparable blond teenager was greeted by her desire and push, and finally helped her get rid of the nightmare that had troubled her for many years. She truly realized the benefits of being a woman...


    That handsome young man was so powerful that he actually took her countless times... Thinking of this, Pepper couldn''t help but mutter to himself: "Pepper, you finally realized your wish...Although it was in a dream."


    "Don''t make trouble-sleep." A male voice interrupted Pepper''s self-talk, and then a strong arm came over and directly pulled Pepper into a somewhat familiar but somewhat strange embrace... ¡­


    "..." Hearing the strange man''s voice, Pepper''s body suddenly froze, and the whole person was a bit sluggish... She slowly turned around... A beautiful face appeared in her eyes.


    "what----------!!!!!"


    Pepper screamed, completely awakening Zhou Ye¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Aren''t you sleepy?" Zhou Ye couldn''t sleep anymore, and Peber''s voice completely broke his idea of ??continuing to sleep in.


    "You...you...who are you? Why are you on my couch..." Pepper curled up his body into a ball, trying to minimize the area of ??exposure and leakage, and asked incoherently.


    "I..." Before Zhou Ye could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Pepper''s self-talk.


    "Forget it...maybe I was too excited yesterday..." Pepper vaguely remembered the clip of drinking with Nina yesterday. Before she thought about it, it might be that she was emotionally unstable last night... so I guess she was drunk. Later, I went to those entertainment venues and called a young master to accompany me. By coincidence, I don¡¯t know why the spirit behind me was not there, so this scene happened, but...this young master is really handsome...why do this? What about one line?


    Pepper looked at Zhou Ye''s face in a daze, and sighed-took out a bank card from one of his skirts, then handed it over, saying: "I don''t know what your price is, but... ...There are ten thousand dollars in this card, which should be enough to pay the bill...The password is six ones."


    "Uh----!" Zhou Ye stupidly took the bank card from Pepper. This situation was beyond his expectation... He had seen him wake up early the next morning and wanted to talk to himself Desperately, I have also seen someone who wakes up the next day looking for life... However, when I woke up the next morning and threw myself a bank card, Pepper was the first one.


    Pepper looked at the shy and handsome boy in front of him, and felt that he was doing evil... This boy looked young [Zhou Ye''s appearance was fixed at seventeen or eighteen], and he looked very shy [ Zhou Ye was stupefied by Pepper]... If possible, Pepper really has an urge to support him... But think about the spirit behind her... Pepper gave up this idea, she couldn''t bear to hurt her. Zhou Ye...


    "Don''t do this business in the future... Even if you are a model, it is better than doing this business." Pepper couldn''t help but said in the end. In her opinion, Zhou Ye must be a boy who has not been in the dust. ...


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye was speechless for a while by Pepper''s endless words, but he probably had already thought of what this stupid girl would regard herself as... if it weren''t for the remaining chastity on the couch It proved that Zhou Ye really thought that this girl was a player who often mixed up in entertainment venues according to the report of Ying XIII to himself, but if you look carefully, you can see Pepper¡¯s slightly uncomfortable expression. Obviously, this Niu is supporting


    "It''s this time?" Pepper took out his watch from his clothes and saw that it was almost ten o''clock. The whole person suddenly jumped up from Zhou Ye''s arms like a spring, and he couldn''t stand still in an instant. , Fell in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    Unexpectedly, it hurts so much-Pepper was struggling to put on his clothes while baring his teeth, and asked Zhou Ye directly: "Where is the bathroom? I want to take a bath..."


    "There..." Zhou Ye pointed to a small door in the room...


    "Damn it... it''s not that I lost myself in my most awake state..." Pepper said to himself as he walked around the couch and walked towards the bathroom...


    When she walked to Zhou Ye''s side, she couldn''t help but look at the man who had taken her away again, and muttered: "I always feel a bit of a loss... Ten thousand dollars is actually only enjoyed between half a dream and half awake... It¡¯s just a bit...no, at least I have to charge some more interest."


    Having said this, Pepper folds back to the front of the couch, tucked Zhou Ye''s chin, and lowered his head.


    Hearing Pepper''s self-talk, Zhou Ye rolled his eyes, this girl¡ªthere was no one.But feeling Pebble''s clumsy skills... Zhou Ye finally couldn''t help but let this silly girl see what it means to be a man with countless women.


    This good morning, don¡¯t just make Pepper¡¯s whole body paralyzed and soft on Zhou Ye...


    I don''t know how long it has been-


    With the only remaining reason, Pepper pushed Zhou Ye away a little, and muttered with blurred eyes: "No...I really can''t be here anymore..."


    "Why?" Zhou Ye''s deep and magnetic voice sounded in Pepper''s ear.


    "If this goes on... you will be in danger of life..." Pepper held Zhou Ye''s face tightly, and said with dismay: "I really don''t want to be separated from you... but--"


    Pepper found that she had a feeling of not wanting to be separated for this handsome boy who had taken away her most precious things. She even wanted to nestle in Zhou Ye''s arms like this, even if the spirit behind her became angry and wanted to kill. After this young man, he had the urge to die with him.


    "If you don''t want to be separated, don''t separate..." Zhou Ye doesn''t care about so much...


    "But...you will die." Pepper wanted to be cruel and broke free from the boy''s arms, but found sadly that he could not resist the strong attraction of this warm embrace to him.


    "Dead? How to die? Is it cool to die?" Zhou Ye has always had the habit of morning exercises. Since he woke up and it was Little Chili who lit the fire, there is no reason to let this silly girl go...


    Having said that, Zhou Ye dragged the little pepper to the couch again in one hand--


    "No... listen to me... uh uh..."


    Soon, Pepper couldn''t say a word again¡ªbecause...she had no time to speak...the morning exercise began.


    Chapter five hundred and forty two


    Today¡ªthe parking lot of the Stark Industrial Building is full of interview cars from major New York media¡ªtoday is a big day.Today is the day for the new and old CEOs of Stark Industries to transfer power.


    Natasha Stark, who has been low-key these years, is finally going to take over the position of CEO of Stark Industries Group. In fact, since Howard¡¯s unexpected death, major media have been speculating when, on earth, the youngest in the world Only the richest woman will take over her father¡¯s property.


    What makes people surprised is that Ms. Underwood, CEO of Stark Group, has not vowed to give up her position, and Natasha Stark did not intend to fight for it... This makes it look forward to watching a giant. The media in the Civil War drama were disappointed.


    After a few years, the media finally waited for the long-awaited drama-in their guess, it must be Nina who has been secretly lying for a few years and finally took control of this huge group, forcing the queen of business. Dotty Underwood gave up the position of CEO of Stark Industries Group...


    In the minds of these media people, this experience is simply twists and turns... mixed with all kinds of love and hatred... even tabloids that are not afraid of death have begun to arrange the story between Nina and Dotti, such as... ¡­In order to regain her father¡¯s group, Nina sends her lover to Dotti to please Dotti, and with the help of her lover, she gradually obtains it from the Iron Barrel Stark group run by Dotti. A place...


    At this moment, Nina, as the protagonist, is in the office that once belonged to Dotti, but now belongs to her, making fun of her new girlfriend and her personal secretary Pepper...


    "Hahahaha........................hahahahaha......" Nina pointed at Pebble and laughed in spite of the lady''s demeanor. She collapsed on the sofa with a smile all over, clutching her belly and grunting. Humph--


    "Is it that ridiculous?" Pepper''s face flushed. Although the whole person pretended to be calm, in fact, her slightly trembling fingers had exposed her internally and it was not as indifferent as she appeared.


    "When... Of course it''s funny..." Nina held on to the armrest of the sofa, barely sat upright, and said breathlessly: "...I can think of nine o''clock in the evening as nine o''clock in the morning... you are the first¡­¡­"


    "I don''t know that I am in the world of death... Besides, the ghost knows why that place is always gloomy... Can''t tell the night is coming..." Pepper said depressedly.


    "No, no, it''s not the most ridiculous..." Nina continued with a smile: "The most ridiculous thing is... you actually think that your love is that kind of man? And you gave him a bank card?"


    To be honest, when Nina knew about this, her whole body was sluggish... Pepper, this girl is so tired, can she still do this?Do you want to try?Nina is a little eager to try...


    "...I...I didn''t know that he was the man behind the scenes..." Pepper said it was complicated.


    When she first learned about Zhou Ye''s identity, Pepper refused...As a stubborn woman, she didn''t want to obey Zhou Ye, the man behind her life from childhood to adulthood... But she found sadly that she actually Can''t resist Zhou Ye... This bad guy can easily play with himself in the palm of his hand, in various senses...


    Finally, Pepper had to admit that he couldn''t resist Zhou Ye.Whether it is physically or psychologically...I can''t resist this guy.


    She has already accepted her fate...In the face of a powerful existence like Zhou Ye, what kind of resistance can she make?The worldly law is like a ridiculous toy to this man, let him play with it.And personal strength?Peibo thought about his arms that were slightly stronger because of regular exercise, and then thought about Zhou Ye''s ghost-like abilities... Forget it, let''s say something else.


    But this is also very good...Although Zhou Ye has many women, I heard from the sisters who joined in later, this man who forcibly dominated and occupied himself is not a person who loves the new and dislikes the old, and Pepper feels contented... at least, Now I have a strong arm to rely on, and I don''t have to worry about boyfriend and girlfriend matters anymore.


    "Don''t think too much...Although Ye is a sweetheart, I haven''t heard any of his women complain that he neglected herself." Seeing Pepper''s tangled expression, Nina walked to her with a smile In front of him, patted her shoulder.


    "Does this include you?" Pepper rolled his eyes and said, "Why didn''t you tell me the truth in the first place?"


    Pebbles only met with Ying Thirteen who had been protecting herself since childhood. After all, her identity was different. Ying Thirteen didn¡¯t dare to ignore her anymore... Pebble, who was curious, got everything done. Understood, including, the new girlfriend in front of me actually knew what was going on behind me but didn''t tell her.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 401

    "Some things... I told you too early and there are no surprises..." Nina smiled and picked up the wine glass she had just posted on the coffee table, and took a sip: "Don''t you think I gave you a big surprise yesterday? "


    "...I didn''t feel the surprise, but it was true that I was killed by the bad guy Ye..." Pepper said unnaturally and twisted his A4 waist, which is still a little sore.


    "Hey--you are Chi Guoguo''s show off." Nina said dissatisfiedly.


    "Huh-who told someone to play with their mechas in the basement of the villa after they left me there? You blame me for missing the big party..." Pepper looked innocent. Spread your hands.


    At this moment, two figures walked in, and a slightly slender figure said: "Hi, girls, time is up, the press conference is about to begin..."


    "Of course, I''m ready." Nina smiled and stood up, and stepped to the man''s side, cleverly letting him embrace her A4 waist.


    Yes, it was Zhou Ye and Doty Underwood who came in. Anyway, today is considered Nina¡¯s big day, and Zhou Ye can¡¯t miss this very important day for Nina. of.


    Zhou Ye embraced Nina with one hand, and with the other hand wide open, he gestured to Pepper who was a little hesitant standing still.


    "Okay, okay..." Pepper walked over helplessly, complaining, and handed her slender waist obediently into the hands of this man... She knew that she had fallen into the hands of this man. She can''t get rid of it for the rest of her life, or she is not willing to get rid of...


    Today, Nina has finally officially entered the Stark Group. This marks the beginning of a new era and also represents that a new story is about to begin...


    Chapter five hundred and forty three


    Seoul Airport-A huge private airliner with a harsh rubber tire rubbing the ground slowly landed in the center of the runway. After a short taxi, the private airliner with the umbrella logo finally stopped at Next to a boarding gate.


    The cabin door opened, and a tall figure with blond hair came out...yes, it was Zhou Ye.


    This guy left New York after attending the press conference of his daughter-in-law-because he saw a certain little pepper, he remembered another sister who he had been raising freely. The purpose of coming to Seoul this time, naturally I want to take back my sister''s paper that I was raising away.


    As for the little pepper?This girl needs a good rest these days. Who told her to be too crazy when she knew the truth?It''s like trying to get Zhou Ye dry and get revenge on him. Needless to say, the ending... Little Chili has to endure some unspeakable pain these days, of course, although she wants to come with Zhou Ye... after all At this time, Little Chili was the time to stick Zhou Ye, but it was a pity... but he was left in the Stark Group by his friend, girlfriend Nina.


    After all, although Nina said that he has taken over the affairs of Stark Industries Group, but... for her technology house, you let her manage the company, it is more reliable to let her design the weapon system, there is no such a versatile thing as Pepper. The secretary, Nina said, she can¡¯t play Stark Group.So, how could she let Pepper?


    In Nina''s words, it will be long in Japan, and Zhou Ye must be a pick-up girl when he is going to Seoul this time. Don''t you just stand beside him watching him soak up other women?So, it''s better to stay obediently and accompany her to manage the company... to be out of sight and out of mind.


    After careful consideration, Pepper felt that this was the truth... After all, she had just followed Zhou Ye and wanted her to accept that her own man soaked her sister in front of her. It was temporarily impossible, let alone Natasha and Ou. Like Filia, she gave her sister paper directly to her man...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye came to Seoul this time by himself... Of course, his subordinates also brought a team of Umbrella¡¯s managers... After all, this time Zhou Ye came as a major shareholder of Umbrella. Seoul, and his team is responsible for the annual evaluation of Seoul National University, which means that the Umbrella Foundation will support them in the next year.


    Umbrella lays out the global education community... In Zhou Ye''s words, what is the most important thing in this world?Of course it is talent, you know, what is the most powerful thing in the Marvel world?Not a mutant, not a superhero, but a variety of black technologies...how to network these talents?Is there a better way than the global education industry?


    Therefore, Umbrella has reached an agreement with thousands of top-ranked universities in the world early. Umbrella provides scientific research projects and funds for those universities, but those universities have to come up with feasible technology products in return. Umbrella.


    These funds are not worth mentioning to Umbrella, and the various technologies harvested in it have a return that is countless times the investment. What reason does Umbrella not do...


    In the face of Umbrella¡¯s behavior of eating alone, it¡¯s not that no consortium has resisted the government, but it is not. Few consortia have the courage and strength of Umbrella, and the government¡¯s boycott is better to say... Let¡¯s change my mind It¡¯s not good for a party to govern. This is really a simple matter for Umbrella, who is lurking in the water like a giant crocodile.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye simply came to Seoul under the banner of Umbrella Technology Evaluation Group.


    "Hello, Mr. Zhou..."


    As soon as Zhou Ye got off his private jet, a middle-aged man with eyes and gentle manner approached him in a flattering look, and enthusiastically extended his hand to Zhou Ye.


    "Are you?" Zhou Ye just nodded. He doesn''t like to have physical contact with men and reprimand him of the same sex.


    "My man is the vice minister of the Ministry of Education of the Great Han Ming Kingdom, Park Xinyu..." This gentle middle-aged man didn''t care about Zhou Ye''s slightly rude actions. He knew that facing a giant like Umbrella, he It''s not enough to see, let alone him, even if the president sees this man... it can''t do anything.


    You know, there is no impermeable wall in the world, and based on the idea that who benefits and who is suspected, the small countries that have been overturned have all agreed that the Umbrella consortium has made the hand... Although there is the United States in front But this just made the heads of countries a little more jealous of Umbrella. Through this incident, they saw how far the Umbrella consortium¡¯s control over the US military and political circles has reached...


    "I am entrusted by the President to greet everyone from the Umbrella Consortium. The President specifically urged me to satisfy Mr. Zhou Ye." The smile on Pu Xinyu''s face was almost flattering.


    "Thank you, President for me..." Zhou Ye said perfunctorily. He wasn''t here to be entertained by this group of guys. He came to adopt his adopted sister paper...


    "Please, we have prepared a special car for you and your team¡ª¡ª!" Pu Xinyu saw the impatience on Zhou Ye''s face, and hurriedly flashed to the side, respectfully, like a doorman in a big hotel, bending over Reached out and made a please gesture.


    Zhou Ye didn''t bother to babble here with a middle-aged man, it''s not a beautiful girl, what can I say to him... directly and unceremoniously stepping towards a VIP channel that has been under martial law...


    The members of the Umbrella Technology Evaluation Team behind him also quickly followed. For them, following the footsteps of the master is the most important thing. As for the deputy minister of the Great Han Dynasty?Who cares?


    Walking out of the airport along the VIP airport passageway, Zhou Ye saw a slip of Daewoo sedan... His brows were frowned, Zhou Ye really looks down on Korean cars... "Is our fleet coming?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, the temporary assistant behind Zhou Ye hurriedly glanced at the personal terminal on his wrist, and then said, "Master, our team has arrived..."


    "Let them drive over..." Zhou Ye didn''t intend to give this group of sticks any face. For this group of super shameless guys, he would slap his face so hard that they doubted life...


    "Yes!" the assistant said, and hurriedly issued an order to the convoy on the personal terminal. Two minutes later-seven extravagantly long Umbrella pilot cars were protected by six Umbrella guards at the front and back. Next, he slowly stopped in front of Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye unceremoniously sat directly in the most luxurious stretch car in the middle... and the other team members also sat in other vehicles according to their own ranks-the convoy slowly left the airport.


    "Mr. Zhou..." At this time, Pu Xinyu, panting and chasing all the way, only saw the shadow of the Umbrella motorcade going away...In the end, he could only put down his hands and breathe while holding his knees... You know, the Umbrella consortium can occupy high positions, basically Umbrella''s own employees who have been genetically modified, and their speed is not slow at all...


    As for Zhou Ye, he even speeded up his walking speed to get rid of this unpleasant stick.Therefore, as soon as Pu Xinyu looked up, he realized that he could not find the VIP he was going to receive... When he trot all the way to chase him, he could only see the taillights of the car...


    "Deputy Minister...what shall we do?" a driver of a motorcade asked cautiously.


    "What to do? How do I know what to do..." Pu Xinyu is really depressed at home at this time... I didn''t expect this Umbrella''s major shareholder to be so difficult to serve... But no matter how difficult it is to serve, we must serve. what¡­¡­


    Thinking of this, Pu Xinyu got a hairy waist, randomly found a car and got in, and shouted at the driver: "Don''t hurry up, you fool!"


    Chapter Five Hundred and Forty Four


    At this moment, Zhou Ye sitting in the car gently pressed the button on the center console to raise the partition between the car and the front driver''s seat. In this way, the entire spacious car formed a very closed space.


    "Come out, Xiaoying..." Zhou Ye said, sitting casually on the comfortable sofa in the carriage.


    "Domination..." As a slightly charming and charming female voice sounded, a slender figure in a black tight-fitting suit suddenly appeared in Zhou Ye''s arms. As soon as she came out, she straddled unceremoniously. On Zhou Ye¡¯s lap, boneless arms wrapped around Zhou Ye¡¯s neck, and said with a sorrowful expression: "Master, you have not summoned me for too long... I, your personal guard, will follow Like transparent people who don¡¯t exist..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless. This beautiful woman like water, honey, and peach has never been a fuel-efficient lamp, and can become the leader of the dark guard. How could his close guard be a simple woman?Regardless of her charming and feminine appearance, in fact, there were many lives on her hands...At least a thousand people died directly or indirectly on her hands.


    However, she was the secret lover for Zhou Ye to deal with those things that Zhou Ye was too lazy to deal with, and besides, she was one of Zhou Ye''s women, how could Zhou Ye not comfort her a little bit.


    "Which time did you miss the big party?" Zhou Ye hugged Yingyi''s waist unceremoniously and directly opened her up."Who secretly got into my arms in the middle of the night the other day? Did you think I didn''t know if I left before I woke up?"


    "There is no way...The master always ignores me. As a woman who longs to dominate pets and love, I can only do it on my own..." Yingyi was not embarrassed to be dismantled at all, and even a little ecstatic.After all, Zhou Ye can feel what she has done through her remaining breath, which shows that her own master still has her in his heart...


    "Smack--" Zhou Ye unceremoniously slapped Yingyi on the thickest part of her flesh, "Don''t talk about those useless... you know what I asked you to do..."


    "Master...you hurt people." Ying Yi''s expression was sad and grieving, as if Zhou Ye''s beating was really painful."Help others knead and rub, they will tell you..."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye said while helping her rubbing, "This time you will follow me as my personal secretary..."


    Zhou Ye wouldn''t admit that he wasn''t used to a man running around behind his fart all the time. Compared to that male temporary assistant, Zhou Ye felt that his own shadow guard was more pleasing to the eye.


    "Really? Domination..." Yingyi sat up straight in surprise. From the day she was born, she knew that she was the shadow of Zhou Ye and the person who was always hidden behind him. She wanted to use it at critical moments. It is her own life to ensure Zhou Ye''s safety... For this mission, she did not resist at all...


    However, that was her duty as a shadow guard, and as Zhou Ye''s woman, she also wanted to appear openly beside Zhou Ye and enjoy the feeling of being envied and hated by others...


    However, as a shadow guard, a shadow that shouldn''t appear in the light world.She deeply knew that it was just her extravagant hope...Today, this extravagant hope finally became a reality-she eagerly asked her man: "Really? Is this true? You are not following I''m kidding..."


    "It''s true." Zhou Ye looked at Ying Yi, who was so excited and moved to the point of incoherent speech, that he felt a little guilty. He saw Ying Yi''s birth with his own eyes... Zhou Ye still remembered that he just opened his eyes and was dumbfounded. He looked at himself and asked himself Are you my master??The cute little girl...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 402

    Decades have passed, and the cute little girl has been turned into a ripe, thoroughly water, honey, and peach... But her loyalty to herself has never changed... Isn¡¯t she a little too ignorant of her? ?Zhou Ye thought guiltily.


    At this moment, Yingyi had jumped to the side, and kept taking out all kinds of things from her space bracelet, looking like a box and a cupboard... "Where is it? Why can''t I find it? "


    "Xiaoyi, what are you looking for?" Maybe because of feeling a little guilty, Zhou Ye''s voice softened a lot.


    "I''m looking for the OL outfit I bought last time... I originally wanted to play a game with Dominator... But why couldn''t I find it?" Ying Yi said without looking up.


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless, has his hobbies been touched by his own women?


    "..." At this moment, Ying Yi suddenly stopped the action she was searching for, raised her head in a daze, and looked at Zhou Ye."What did you just... just call me...?"


    "...Xiaoyi, what''s the matter?" Zhou Ye asked in confusion.


    "...No, you''re not the master... who you are..." Ying Yi jumped onto Zhou Ye''s body, grinning like she was trying to fight Zhou Ye."The master never called me Xiaoyi... just didn''t call me Xiaoyi at any time, obviously I begged him like that..."


    "...That''s because your name is too human and appropriate..." Zhou Ye rolled his eyes and said speechlessly.


    "I can''t help it...Who told me that I was the shadow guard leader of the shadow guard unit number one?" Ying Yi said triumphantly. In fact, she was just joking with Zhou Ye...It can be said that for decades. Yingyi has long been familiar with Zhou Ye¡¯s habit. A little movement can tell her whether this is Zhou Ye. After all, whoever looks at a person for decades, is also It will be so.


    Yingyi, who knows her man, knows that Zhou Ye was guilty just now... She just wanted to use this method to dispel the guilt in her man''s heart... It just seems that the effect is not very good, because Yingyi is Zhou Ye still saw a trace of apology in his eyes.


    Yingyi once again curled her whole body into Zhou Ye''s arms, and whispered in his ear: "Don''t be guilty, my dear, because your little Ying feels very satisfied... it takes a few days for another woman to When I see you, I can see you every day...I feel very happy, so I am willing to be the woman behind you forever, your shadow forever..."


    "Isn''t it bitter?" Zhou Ye asked in a low voice, stroking Yingyi''s soft shawl hair.


    "Bitter...every time I see you and other women, I endure it very hard...so every time I''m done, I will sneak into your arms and be self-reliant..." Yingyi smiled Like a little fox who stole a chicken... Both beautiful eyes were narrowed into a gap.


    "..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help rolling his eyes, this girl really didn''t suffer."I''m going to the place soon, don''t you need to change your clothes?"


    "Ah...yes." Yingyi said, she didn''t care about being squeezed in the arms of her master, and once again looked for her own treasure...


    Finally, before the convoy arrived at the Umbrella Hotel in Seoul, Yingyi found her black OL skirt and changed her clothes while complaining that the driver was driving too fast.


    Facing Yingyi''s complaint, Zhou Ye was speechless. Yingyi was changing his clothes, she was just trying to tempt him. Maybe she would dare to dance a car-style strip X in front of him if she didn''t have enough time.


    After all... Originally, Zhou Ye called Yingyi out to find out about the current situation of the sister paper she was stocking outside. As a result... I didn''t ask anything... Whose fault was this?


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye, who had just stepped out of the car with Yingyi, couldn''t help but slap Yingyi''s fleshy place again...


    "..." Yingyi bit Shuangchun tightly, her eyebrows drooping, her body trembling, and she was aggrieved with anger but not words.The people in the hotel that I watched were all aggrieved for this beautiful young woman. They even had a few sticks and showed their arms and sleeves, eagerly planning to have a hero to save the beauty.


    It''s just that when they saw the tall Umbrella employees walking down from other vehicles, they all retracted back...the heroes can''t hold the crowds...


    They could only watch helplessly as Zhou Ye swaggered into the hotel with the best young lady...


    Chapter five hundred and forty five


    The top floor of the Umbrella Hotel, the presidential suite that has never been outside, finally welcomed its owner today. This is the first time the presidential suite reserved by this hotel welcomes its owner.


    The Umbrella Hotel Group, a subsidiary of the Umbrella Consortium, owns more than 300 hotels in more than 100 countries around the world, with the number of rooms as high as 1.05 million...


    Of course, this is not the point. The point is that every hotel under the Umbrella Hotel Group has one presidential suite with the best location, the most complete room facilities, and the most luxurious decoration... and this presidential suite is not open to the public. Yes, there is always only one owner, and that is Umbrella''s master, Zhou Ye.


    Although Zhou Ye may never be able to stay in a certain hotel, but... Umbrella Hotel Group still retains this presidential suite. In their words, money is nothing but loyalty to the master is priceless. of.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye was sitting comfortably on the comfortable sofa in the presidential suite, enjoying Yingyi¡¯s press, motorcycle, and service...


    "Zhao Hailun, born in 1980, now seventeen years old..." Yingyi massaged Zhou Ye''s shoulders while narrating the information her man wanted to know."She was born into a wealthy merchant family. Her father, Zhao Zhiyuan, was the boss of a medium-sized import and export trading company, and her mother, Jin Yanmei, was a full-time housewife..."


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye closed his eyes, enjoying and receiving Yingyi''s service.It''s nonsense to say how tired he is, he just enjoys the feeling of adding fragrance to the nephrite...


    "Zhao Hailun has shown an IQ far superior to other people of her age since she was six years old. After our secret test, she has an IQ of two hundred and two, so she is a genius..." Yingyi didn''t care, and continued: "She was ten years old. She completed the self-study of elementary and junior high school courses, and a private high school admitted her... and a year later, she successfully graduated from that private high school and passed the entrance to Seoul National University... Now she is getting her third A Ph.D. I heard that this time she chose biogenetics..."


    "This is a schoolmaster..." Zhou Ye cast aside his speechlessly."What about the other information?"


    "Other information..." Yingyi said with a smile: "Judging from the situation reported by the shadow guard who followed her, this is a silly girl who is completely addicted to the ocean of knowledge. For her, dating is far less than that. The importance of the experiment to her... and her superb education is also an important barrier that discourages many men."


    "So, nothing uncontrollable happened, right?" Zhou Ye asked with satisfaction.


    "Of course not, even if there is an uncontrollable event, we will make it controllable..." Yingyi said confidently. She was quite confident in her shadow guards, and she just pulled one out. To slap some superheroes, that''s nothing wrong at all.


    Moreover, the most terrifying thing about the Shadow Guards is not their strength, but their hidden figure forever, the invisible knife is the most terrifying knife, and even the heroes of Niu X will die under the dark arrow.They are not samurai, let alone heroes. For them, as long as the task is completed, there is no means that cannot be used. It is really impossible. The Umbrella Foundation is the most stable backer behind them. Applying for support is a good idea. .


    With Umbrella¡¯s current global layout, any country, any place, Umbrella¡¯s armed support forces can arrive...and go into battle within 15 minutes.


    When Zhou Ye heard Yingyi¡¯s answer, he was very satisfied... After all, the little lamb that he had booked had grown up and was ready to eat. An accident would make him very unhappy... When he was unhappy , It will definitely make the other party more upset.


    "It''s just, Master, we have discovered some interesting things recently..." Xiaoying said, putting her body into Zhou Ye''s arms.


    "Oh? What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye frowned. Could someone have the idea of ??hitting his own little lamb?That was looking for death...


    "No, no... it''s not what you think..." Xiaoying smoothed her man''s brows with her bare hands, and said, "Recently we discovered that she was chatting with a person named MY through the Internet.


    "Oh? What are you talking about?" Zhou Ye inadvertently used a little force with his palm, Xiao Ying''s eyebrows wrinkled, and he took a bite against his ear."Don''t be nervous, dear, after our investigation, the person named MY on the net is a woman..."


    "Oh? Who is she?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Maya Hansen...a female doctor who used to be a computer science major and has become obsessed with biology in recent years..."


    "Maya Hansen???" Zhou Ye thought the name was familiar.


    "It''s the developer of the Extremis Virus..." Xiaoying reminded her man.


    "Oh...it turns out to be her..." Zhou Ye nodded, finally remembering who it was.


    "They met on an international biological network forum... Later, they have been using MSN to keep in touch..." Ying Yi slowly introduced: "Recently, Maya Hansen is encouraging your little lamb to go to Stanford. Studying in universities... In her words, biogenetics is a new subject. In Seoul University, Zhao you can''t learn anything, and Stanford University, as the world''s top biology university, is completely Can satisfy your curiosity."


    "...So what?" Zhou Ye believed that Yingyi wouldn''t tell herself something insignificant, and there must be something else.


    "So... tomorrow, your little lamb may participate in the Umbrella assessment meeting... honey."


    The Umbrella evaluation meeting is actually a matter of buying horse bones. While evaluating the scientific research projects of the university, the Umbrera evaluation organization will also hold an evaluation meeting for all students in the school. Students in school can register. Of course, as long as you pass the cumbersome initial examination and re-examination written examination interview, then you can freely choose the qualifications of majors and subjects at all universities where Umbrella can get started...


    This is a problem for those universities whose subject rankings are slightly behind. However, in the face of Umbrella¡¯s large annual investment and scientific research funding, they have to get rid of their teeth and pretend not to see. ...


    This has also become the preferred way of studying abroad for poor students from certain families... You know, students who have been evaluated are also entitled to the study subsidy issued by Umbrella. Of course, you must first sign a deed... After graduation, enter An Only by working with the Brera consortium can it be possible to obtain subsidies for studying abroad.


    Even so, there is a constant stream of people who sign up every year...


    What makes Zhou Ye a little strange is that since Zhao Hailun''s family does not lack money, why would she take this path?You must know that even if they passed the evaluation and did not sign the sales contract, Umbrella would not help them to enroll in exemption.


    At this moment, Pu Xinyu, who had just arrived at the hotel, nodded and bowed through the phone at the front desk, explaining to his immediate boss why he was not with the guests and why he was stopped outside the hotel...


    "Idiot-don''t you know what it means to invest in what you want? If Seoul National University is drastically cut in research funding this time, then you are the sinner of our great cold country..."


    "Yes, Minister, I see..."


    "Bring out all your potential... Do it well for me."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 403

    "That minister...I still need your help for something..." Pu Xinyu said with a little cringe.


    "whats the matter?"


    "I just found out...that Mr. Zhou Ye returned to the hotel with a beautiful young woman." Pu Xinyu said, clutching the microphone, carefully glanced at the lady at the front desk, and then whispered: "I''m here. When I was picked up at the airport, I didn''t see any beautiful young women. Therefore, I have reason to believe that this is the work of the head of the Umbrella Foundation and the Seoul branch..."


    "Pu Xinyu, you bastard, I asked you to please people, not to investigate people''s private affairs... Don''t drag me if you want to die. Who is Umbrella''s major shareholder? Can you make an idea?" The loud shout from the microphone made Pu Xinyu couldn''t help but take the microphone away a little."Believe it or not, a single phone call can send all the U.S. troops stationed at our Longshan base out, and make you and me abrupt in the name of suppressing the rebels?"


    "No, Minister, you misunderstood what I meant..." Pu Xinyu waited until his immediate boss stopped ranting, and then took the time to explain: "I don''t want to investigate Mr. Zhou Ye''s privacy, but I am thinking about Ambray. I am definitely more familiar with their major shareholder than we are... Then can we think that this Mr. Zhou Ye prefers beautiful women? Can we borrow a few people from the cultural world to help me accomplish this important What about your mission?"


    Hearing Pu Xinyu''s words, the other side was silent for a while, and then said: "Yes, Xinyu, you have learned to do things with your heart...I will talk to the head of the Ministry of Culture about this matter, and I will call you later."


    "Yes, Minister..." Pu Xinyu curled his lips and used his first name and last name when he scolded someone. Now that he has a good idea, he just calls his own name... Really...


    Chapter five hundred and forty six


    Li Xiaoli is a girl with a dream of being a star. At the age of just 18 this year, she has been in the DSP company for two years. The two years of trainee career has made her thirst for the stage reached its full value.


    Fortunately, the company has already booked a combination debut with three other girls after a year. This promise made her practice more diligent... It can be said that she is crazy.


    "Ah, every time Xiaolioni is so early, why should we be sisters..." A playful girl with a dark complexion walked into the practice room and said while changing her dancing shoes.


    "You guys... be more diligent, so that you won''t be booed on the stage..." Xiaoli said while pressing her leg.


    Now, she has lived with the three little sisters in the group. In this four-person group, she is the oldest, so if she doesn''t let her go, she has become the temporary leader.


    "Euny early..."


    "Euny early..."


    While they were talking, two more girls came in. They were talking about the serial that was hit last night, taking off their coats, changing shoes, and preparing to warm up...


    After ten minutes, the warm-up is over¡ª¡ª


    Xiaoli straightened her waist and said in a captain style: "Today, let''s practice the dance taught to us by choreography yesterday..."


    "Fifteen times? Gosh, it''s going to be dead, Ernie..." Cheng Youli is the youngest sister in the group, she is the one who loves to be charming.


    "Yeah, Ernie... Isn''t this too much?" Yu Zhuxian asked hesitantly.


    "You need to know..." Before Xiaoli''s words were finished, the door of the practice room was opened. Their assistant, Jin Jingyan, walked in and said with a serious expression: "This morning''s practice has been temporarily cancelled. Change your clothes and follow me to the president''s room..."


    "Is something wrong? Ernie?" Xiao Li looked at the serious expression on Jin Jingyan''s face, who had been taking care of them, and suddenly had an ominous premonition in her heart.


    "No...it''s nothing, when you go, naturally you will know!" Jin Jingyan hesitated and stopped, making Xiaoli and the others a little more anxious. They quietly changed into their clothes and followed Jin Jing Yan turned to the president''s room on the third floor.


    At the door, Jin Jingyan went in first, reported to the president, and quickly walked out and said to the four girls: "Go in, the president is waiting for you."


    "Li Xiaoli is here..." Xiaoli greeted and pushed open the door, without seeing the president bow first. You know, in this country, the situation is divided by seniority and class. It is quite serious.She didn''t dare to walk in without being polite, it was quite rude.


    "Yu Zhuxian is here..."


    "Li Zhen is here..."


    "Song Yuri is here..."


    The other three girls also stepped into this office, which was no less than the office that decided their destiny for them.


    Li Jiaoyan looked at the four girls in front of him. He really couldn''t bear it... But as an entertainment company established in 1991, he did not have the strength to wrestle with the executives of the Ministry of Forces and Culture...


    Moreover, the words behind the executive who called him made him shudder even more... Umbrella.


    He Li Gaoyan don''t look at his current assets, but... if you offend this international giant named Umbrella, it will only take a few minutes to get rid of him...


    He Li Gaoyan can say bachelor, I don¡¯t care about the Ministry of Culture. I will not stay in this country anymore. I immigrate to other countries... After starting a stove, I will struggle for another ten years...


    But what if Umbrella is offended?You don''t even need Umbrella to do it yourself, just need to reveal a little bit... Some people in black and white, in order to please this international crocodile, use his head to change the favor of others.


    In a word, I can''t afford to provoke... Besides, he is not an impulsive young man with passion.After nearly ten years of struggle, if you lose it, you lose it?How could it be possible... Although these sister papers are beautiful, they are not his... Is it necessary for him to do this for them?There are not many others in the entertainment circle, and there are a lot of beautiful women...


    Thinking of this, Li Qiaoyan also corrected his mentality. He has been forced to the absolute path. He has to follow or not to follow... everything can be considered from another angle, if... this time please succeed. If that is the case, does that mean that he has also embraced big thick legs?Any neon debut or domestic debut is shit. With Umbrella¡¯s help, you can make your global debut...


    The more I thought about it, the more I felt that this was the case, Li Jiuyan couldn''t help but put a smile on his face."Hyoryeo, how does the president treat you normally?"


    "...The president is very nice to us..." Xiaoli can only say that, or what to say?You just take a look around on weekdays, never caring about us?It''s a fool to say so.


    "Now... the president has a problem, should you help the president?" Li Ghouyan''s face smiled like a chrysanthemum... That smile made Xiaoli feel a little sick...


    However, she still had to whisper: "President...what the hell is it, if we can help, we will definitely help..."


    The other three sisters have completely lost the right to speak to their own Ouni.


    "Now... the president has encountered such a thing..." Li Qiaoyan said embarrassedly, looked at the girls, and remembered the expressions of the girls one by one in his heart. It seemed that for a while I have to talk separately... "A chief of the Ministry of Culture just called me, hoping I can send some girls out to help him accompany a distinguished guest..."


    "No... definitely not..." Xiaoli heard this, and didn''t need to listen down to know what her president meant. She directly rejected Li Gaoyan''s words with a cold face.


    And the other three girls also looked at Li Jiaoyan in horror. The president who seemed to be a little cordial in the past, looks a bit hideous at this moment...


    "...I knew it would be like this. It seems that I still have to come one by one..." Li Gaoyan muttered silently, and then said to Xiaoli: "Hyoli, stay, the other three will go outside and wait... "


    "Why... we won''t leave Ernie here..."


    "Yes, we will never leave O''Neill alone..."


    "Let''s not go..."


    Li Gaoyan sighed weakly, and then soothed: "Don''t worry, I will never do anything to your Ouni, just talk to her, and Jingyan is here, what are you afraid of..."


    "It''s okay...you go out first, I''ll be fine." Xiaoli didn''t want to be too stiff. After all, she still wanted to make her debut. If she really overturned the company, Xuezang would be normal for ten years. Yes, they all signed a 15-year long contract...


    "Then...Oone, be careful. If there is anything, you shout loudly and we will rush in to rescue you immediately." Yu Zhuxian, the second oldest in the group, directly looked at Li Jiaoyan with threatening eyes.


    "Um...thank you!" Xiaoli felt that her eyes were a little blurred. With such a good sister, what else is she afraid of?


    The three females filed out, and before each of them went out, they gave Li Gaoyan a fierce look...


    Li Gaoyan didn''t care about the movements of these little girls. He believed that when these girls knew what they were about to face, they would definitely be as powerless as he was just now...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Forty Seven


    "Coffee or black tea?" In the office, Li Gaoyan, Jin Jingyan and Xiaoli were the only ones left in the office. In order to ease the tension between the two parties, Li Gaoyan stood up and asked.


    "Boiled water would be fine..." Xiaoli was a little uneasy sitting opposite Li Gaoyan, she planned to call out for help whenever something went wrong... Her trust in Li Gaoyan had dropped to a freezing point.


    "..." Li Jiaoyan didn''t care about Xiaoli''s somewhat hostile eyes, and stood up directly, gave Xiaoli a glass of boiled water with a disposable paper cup, and put it in front of her.


    "Did you know? When I just received a call from an official of the Ministry of Culture, my heart was full of anger..." Li Gaoyan tried his best to make his expression look angrily.


    "..." Xiaoli was holding a paper cup in her hand, and she didn''t drink water or talk... She didn''t drink water because she didn''t know if there would be any mechanism in it... Drink it in front of someone who has exposed maliciousness to you. The drink he gave you is something a fool would do... without speaking, just to see how this president would perform...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 404

    Anyway, she had already made up her mind and couldn''t follow it... The big deal was being hidden in the snow, what''s the matter?


    "But... when the official told me who I was going to accompany... I shamefully succumbed..." Li Kaoyan continued his one-man show, and at this point, he also turned on the TV in the office... At this time, it was time for the morning news.


    Originally, his purpose of turning on the TV was just to ease the atmosphere between the two parties. After all, if he was speaking alone, the atmosphere would be embarrassing, and such an atmosphere would make people concentrate on paying attention...not conducive to his next persuade.


    But the sky is pitiful, maybe it¡¯s because God doesn¡¯t want to see him so embarrassed...The Seoul morning news now broadcasts the news he wants to see most now¡ª¡ª


    [Now interrupting an urgent news, the Education Foundation of the Umbrella Foundation of the United States arrived in Seoul today. According to people familiar with the matter, this time they will conduct an annual project evaluation of Seoul University, and Seoul University has always been One of the schools supported by the Umbrella Education Foundation...]


    Below is a long introduction to the Umbrella Consortium and its subordinate education foundation report... This report simply blows the Umbrella Education Foundation into a judging institution that represents the international advanced education level, owning this institution The universities funded by the project are the top universities in the world...


    With her head down, Xiaoli realized that her president was suddenly miserable. She couldn''t help but raised her head curiously, wanting to see what the president was doing... When she saw that Li Gyuyan was actually watching the news intently, Can''t help but devote his attention to the TV.


    Ten minutes later, this long piece of news that was about to catch up with the visit of the heads of the great powers to Seoul is finally over... And through the news, Xiao Li finally has a preliminary understanding of the Umbrella consortium... That is huge... ... huge... very huge...


    "Do you know who the Ministry of Culture wants you to accompany?" Li Gaoyan said to Xiaoli again when the news was over.


    "...I don''t know..." Although I don''t know, Xiao Li has already guessed a little through the somewhat strange abnormal behavior of the president just now.


    "It''s this Umbrela''s major shareholder..." Li Gaoyan said helplessly: "If it is only at the instigation of some people from the Ministry of Education, I can still carry it... Although I cannot be called a good person, Li Gaoyan , But I still can¡¯t do the betrayal of my employees..."


    "Why? This Umbrella is just a U.S. company..." Xiaoli asked puzzlingly, she had been brought into the routine by Li Gaoyan.


    "Do you really think Umbrella is just a company?" Li Jiaoyan smiled mockingly, then turned the computer screen in front of him to Xiaoli, and said: "Let''s take a look...Look at the American country in your mouth How powerful is the company..."


    Xiaoli stood up slightly, squatted on the table, and looked at the data on the computer screen. These data can be said to be the most comprehensive data that Li Gaoyan can collect...


    All the titles are shocking...


    [A country in Africa sued the Umbrella consortium for gross and brutal interference in other countries¡¯ internal affairs...]


    [After the speaker of a South American country brought the Umbrella consortium to the Shanghai Dental Court, the next day, he died of a heart attack. Authoritative medical sources said that this was an accident and denounced the Umbrella consortium for fear of instability. Demonize.


    [Security companies under the Umbrella consortium appeared during the Gulf War, and their performance made all countries look at it...]


    All kinds of information, all kinds of news...many of them are old news...


    The more Hyorye looked at it, the more she felt terrified... She felt that at this time, she really saw the truth of this corner of the world, but this truth made her feel scared...


    "These materials have long been deleted from the Internet..." Li Gaoyan continued to put pressure on Xiaoli."These are all collected by a journalist friend of mine... and he told me to finish it quickly, otherwise, it will be deleted from the Internet within an hour at most..."


    While he was talking, Xiaoli watched in horror at the computer screen in front of her, and then it went black... Then, a smell of burning circuit boards came out...


    "Assi, my computer..." Li Jiuyan wailed as he looked at the host computer that was already smoking.


    "If... I mean... if I refuse them... what will happen?" Xiaoli asked, sitting in her seat sluggishly, watching the president who was rushing to rescue her computer main box.


    "Hehe..." Li Kaoyan finally gave up the mission of rescuing his own case, collapsed in his position, and smiled bitterly: "I don''t know...I don''t know what will happen..."


    "Then... will it be okay?" Xiaoli''s eyes were full of hope and looked at her president. She really wanted to hear something from Li Gaoyan now that she might be fine.


    But to her disappointment, what Li Qiaoyan said in her mouth was: "I just saw you take it seriously, so I didn''t pull down the information... There is a report about a person who rebelled against Umbrella. Report..."


    "He... how is he?" Xiaoli asked hopefully.


    "The whole family is dead..." When Li Qiaoyan said this, he felt a gust of yin wind pouring into his neck... He couldn''t help but shrink his neck, and then said: "So... It¡¯s not that I¡¯m forcing you... I¡¯m also a person who is forced to make a choice, Xiaoli, as a senior who has been in the entertainment industry for a few years... I advise you... It¡¯s better to give in, this circle It¡¯s not as glamorous as outsiders see it. Even if you escaped Umbrella¡¯s persecution today, maybe you will encounter another persecution tomorrow... Instead of this, you might as well hold a thigh tightly. In this way, there are some people. It can protect you from the wind and rain... Your star path will also go smoother!"


    The following remarks can really be regarded as Li Gaoyan''s sincere words... He also wanted to indirectly hug Umbrella''s thick legs.


    "...I...I know...President..." Xiaoli was a little sluggish... After she really understood Umbrella, she knew how a desperate existence it was, not to mention it. She is just an ordinary person. Even if she is the speaker of a small country, she will kill if she says she is killed. After the killing, someone will jump out to help them rectify their names...


    Even if she is not afraid of death, she still has to think about her family... At this moment, Xiaoli finally succumbed... She stood up weakly and bowed to Li Gaoyan, "I know what to do...President, I will go back to touch up my makeup first..."


    "Go..." Li Jiuyan waved his hand unbearably... Seeing a lively and laughing girl turned into this way, although he couldn''t bear it, but he had to continue... Otherwise, I''m afraid I will cry without tears. It''s him.


    "When you go out, ask Yu Zhuxian to come in..." Li Gaoyan''s words caused Xiaoli''s body to stagnate, but Xiaoli soon recovered her peace. She knew that none of the four sisters could escape. Of... "I see..."


    Five hundred and forty eight chapters


    "We are here..." Li Jiuyan, who was sitting in the passenger seat of the nanny car, looked in front of him. This extremely luxurious five-star hotel...turned his head and said to the four girls sitting in the back of the car: "We Get off..."


    "..." The four girls fought silently, but... they still got out of the car obediently... Looking at this luxurious Umbrella Hotel, they don''t know why, the four girls felt that the hotel logo was in the middle Umbrella¡¯s red and white umbrella-shaped logo was so dazzling that they couldn¡¯t help but start to cry silently again...


    They are naturally not gullible people, so after Li Qiaoyan explained to them the ins and outs of the matter, they returned to their dormitory and checked it on the Internet...


    Although no negative news about Umbrella was found... But the huge Umbrella still made them feel extremely desperate... It can be said that Umbrella spans arms-machinery manufacturing-biopharmaceuticals-chemicals. ¡ª¡ªResources¡ª¡ªShipbuilding¡ª¡ªEtc. Big Macs in many industries... In the face of this monster, how can they resist, who are just four weak women?


    In the end, they can only choose to obey...


    "Don''t cry... the makeup is crying again..." Li Gaoyan''s advice made the four girls cry even harder...


    "Woo...Wow...Euny...I haven''t been in love yet...I don''t want to be with an old man..." The youngest Cheng Yuri couldn''t help but hug Xiaoli and wept bitterly...


    "..." Xiaoli could only be speechless at this time. How could she ever fall in love?She has given up too much to get on stage... But now...


    "Wow¡­¡­"


    "I don''t want to accompany that old man..."


    Hearing Yuri''s cry, the other two girls couldn''t help crying in their arms... They also gave up too much with their vision of the stage, boyfriend?How dare they?But being afraid does not mean that they have no longing for love...Which girl does not have Spring?They also have a longing for love... But now...


    "...Don''t cry..." Four girls holding hands and crying at the entrance of the Umbrella Hotel, this is simply too attractive...Li Gaoyan is like the ants on the hot pot, turning round and round. , However, these girls can''t beat and beat, or scold and scold...He can only be in a hurry.


    At this time, a middle-aged man wearing glasses and a black suit appeared in front of him, with a superior expression on his face, and directly questioned: "Are you Li Kaoyan?"


    "You are Chief Park Xinyu... I am so lucky to meet..." Li Gaoyan has a lot of dealings with officials. In his opinion, this man has a strong official taste. He is absolutely Will not admit it.


    "This is what you brought?" Pu Xinyu ignored Li Gaoyan''s outstretched hand, and pointed directly at the four girls who were holding their heads in pain: "This time I am entertaining VIPs. You will find these four for me. goods?"


    "Don''t..." Li Gaoyan hurriedly stepped forward, came to Pu Xinyu, and whispered in his ear: "This shows that these four girls are pure... Maybe that adult also loves this bite?"


    "Yeah-yes." Pu Xinyu thought for a while, it is indeed the same reason, after all, no man likes a woman who is more experienced than himself... So who does Nima play?Thinking of this, Pu Xinyu whispered: "Hurry up and let them stop crying. How are they crying here?"


    "Okay, okay, sir, I will persuade them now..." Li Gaoyan agreed, and ran to the girl''s side, whispering comfort, "Ladies, don''t cry...what''s the point to cry? ...Don''t all women have to go through this?"


    His persuasion is better than not, the four girls cried louder...


    In the end, Li Haoyan was pressed into a hurry, "Okay, okay, I''m not going anymore... The big deal, I sold the company, and your whole family died..."


    Hearing Li Gaoyan''s words, the four girls shuddered suddenly... They remembered the terrifying Umbrella consortium again... and then they gradually held back their tears...


    "That''s right..." Li Gaoyan said while taking the tissues from his assistant and giving it to the girls, "Maybe this VIP is a handsome boy? Then you will make a lot of money and have backing. ...I also met a beautiful boy..."


    He is purely open-eyed talking nonsense. Although none of the high-level photos of the Umbrella consortium have been exposed, but... in his knowledge, he can own shares in this giant consortium, not An old man is almost...


    The four girls knew that the president was just comforting themselves... But they couldn''t help but start to fantasize. In fact, their requirements are really low...low as long as the other party is not the kind of shy, big belly and old age spots. The old guy on it.


    When the four girls walked into this hotel behind Li Gaoyan and Park Xinyu... They were first stunned by the luxurious decorations in the hotel... If they can come here on weekdays, they will definitely They all jumped up happily, but...today they thought about what they were about to lose, and they didn''t have any mood for fun...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 405

    The four girls anxiously followed them and walked into the elevator until they reached the top floor... Then they walked out of the elevator, and then walked towards the stairwell under the leadership of Pu Xinyu...


    "Here... isn''t this already the top floor?" The youngest Yuri noticed this detail, and she asked cautiously.


    "This is not the top level..." Pu Xinyu, who feels that victory is in sight, has also improved a lot, and is also interested in answering the girl''s questions."Did you not notice how many floors this hotel has?"


    "Isn''t it the sixty-eighth floor?" Xiaoli said the number is the highest floor number button on the elevator...


    "Haha...actually, it is the sixty-ninth floor." Pu Xinyu explained: "We are not eligible to take the elevator that goes straight to the sixty-ninth floor, so...we can only go to the sixty-eighth floor, and then go up by ourselves It''s..."


    "Why? Since it''s a hotel room... Why doesn''t the elevator reach the highest floor?" Li Zhen asked this time.


    "Because that floor is never open to the outside world..." Pu Xinyu just inquired about it."That floor is reserved exclusively for the one above... All Umbrella hotels have rooms reserved for this floor..."


    Hearing Pu Xinyu''s words, the four girls only felt a burst of power and pressure... what is a high-level force?What is Hao?This is...


    As soon as the group reached the entrance of the sixty-ninth floor, they were stopped by a dozen bodyguards who looked like the devil''s terminator."Who are you? This is not open to the public, you are in the wrong place."


    "Everyone, I''m Park Xinyu from the Ministry of Education who went to the airport to pick up Mr. Zhou Ye..." Pu Xinyu explained, "I''m not thinking that Mr. Zhou Ye is the first time to come to Seoul. Mr. Ye introduced several tour guides..."


    "Our house..." The bodyguard standing in front of Pu Xinyu just wanted to refuse, but he was staggered by a big slap shot from behind...


    "Stupid--" From behind the bodyguard, a tall soldier of the same man walked out. It was Zhou Ye used to make fun of it... When Umbrella entered this world, he was also brought in. ...... Now a director of Umbrella Security Company.


    As a soldier who had been following Zhou Ye for a long time, An Doudou knew her master too well, and she could not let go of her mistakes... These four beautiful girls who can be called little beauties, their masters You will never let it go... You drove them away, and when you look back, your master knows it and asks, where can you find it again?


    "Antou...why are you beating me?" The soldier who was beaten still asked in a daze.


    "Idiot, you have followed the master for nothing. You still don''t know what character the master is?" An Doudou said and waved: "The four of them can go in... As for you? See when my master is interested, I will notify you. ..."


    Following his words, the bodyguards around him quickly separated the six people. The four sisters were isolated in the passage, while the two men were blocked by them.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Forty Nine


    The four girls including Xiaoli, who were separated by the soldiers, looked at her president somewhat helplessly...


    After all, they are too young, even the eldest Xiaoli is only just eighteen years old this year... Faced with such a thing, they are a little at a loss...


    "Go in... Don''t worry, it''s okay..." Even if separated, Li Jiaoyan confessed to the girls aloud, "Remember what I explained to you on the road... Go in..."


    "Oh..." Xiaoli nodded a little uneasy, and the other three girls, at this time, were also a little scared and held each other tightly by their sisters'' hands... Facing this group of fierce soldiers, they How can you not be afraid?


    "Four ladies, please come with me..." An Doudou tried her best to keep her suffocation, and forcibly pulled her face, trying to show a smile of kindness to the four girls... But he failed, no matter how you look at it , He is more like a butcher than a tease.


    "Yes, yes..." Xiaoli''s voice trembled a little, there was no way, An Doudou was too fierce.


    "It seems that the warm man style is not suitable for me..." An Doudou muttered as she headed towards the depths of the corridor...


    "Hyo Lioni... what are we going to do..."


    "Ouni, I''m afraid..."


    "I''m afraid too, Ernie..."


    "Actually, I am also very scared..." As the eldest sister, Xiaoli, the only thing she can do now is to be brave for the three little sisters, "Let''s follow in...for our family..."


    Hearing his own Ernie mentioned his family... The three sisters were silent, and they were all here, and they could only follow in... Thinking of this, the four sisters looked at each other, this is each other Encouragement is also a courageous move to dispel the anxiety in their hearts a little bit...


    The four women, holding hands, shoulder to shoulder, strutting towards the depths of the corridor with the attitude of a revolutionary going to the execution ground... To be honest, although the corridors are brightly lit... but they are just for no reason. It feels like he is stepping into the mouth of a giant beast.


    Trembling...dulling...The four girls finally came to the door of the room that determines their future destiny¡ª¡ª


    An Doudou has been waiting here for a long time... Seeing the four girls walking slowly and unwillingly, he smiled and knocked on the door of his own house...


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye''s slightly dissatisfied voice came from the intercom on the door of the room.


    "Master, the one named Pu Xinyu has brought you four tour guides..." Hearing the dissatisfaction in Zhou Ye''s voice, An Dou Dou said hurriedly.


    "Oh... I don''t need..." Zhou Ye stopped here just now when he said... the conversation turned around, "Let them come in by themselves... Go ahead and do it!"


    "Yes, Master." While talking, An Doudou opened the door, and gestured to the four girls with a please sign... He knew his master''s words had changed, and he must have been following which girl...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye, who was in the bath or room inside the house, was watching the movement outside with interest through the personal terminal on his wrist... Actually, he was originally not interested in seeing the so-called tour guides, but... he I saw a familiar figure¡ª¡ªLi Xiaoli...


    "It''s funny... It''s so funny... Can you see her in this world?" Zhou Ye looked at the three-dimensional projection in front of him and said to himself with a smile. You know, for a while, he was quite fascinated. This sister''s paper...that little man¡¤waist...that dancing body...hehe.


    "My dear, have you found anything fun?" Xiaoying squeezed into her man''s arms lazily, looked at the three-dimensional projection in front of her man, and smiled: "Hey, four little beauties, dear, you Are you interested in them?"


    "Of course...this is the object of my obsession..." Zhou Ye''s words made Xiaoying amazed. Can his own man be obsessed with others?This is simply unimaginable to her...


    "Do you need me to avoid it?" Xiaoying asked tentatively.


    "No need, I''ll go see them..." Zhou Ye said, standing up, stepping out of the bath and pool, Xiaoying hurriedly followed, grabbed a bath towel and helped his man wipe the water drops on his body... ¡­


    "Get out early after a short break, soaking for too long is not good for your skin..." Zhou Ye walked out of the bath and the room after he instructed. After Xiaoying cleverly responded, she retracted into the bath and the pool again. She took out a few black spots from her wristband with great interest and threw them out...


    A few black spots directly turned into a black light that was difficult to distinguish with the naked eye, and disappeared in the bath room. Then, Xiaoying opened his personal terminal and completed the networking with the spy mechanical insects that were released-in an instant, the image in the room appeared In front of her...


    Xiaoying said that she was definitely not trying to peep or peep, but she was very curious about how her man would treat her former obsession...


    And at this moment--like four frightened rabbits, the four girls who walked into the suite anxiously are standing at the door at a loss--


    Facing the extravagant furnishings in the presidential suite, they felt constrained, for fear that they would accidentally break something and they would not be able to lose it if they sold themselves...


    "Anning Hasai-Excuse me...Is anyone there?" In the end, Xiaoli, the oldest, cautiously faced the empty living room, saying hello...


    However, saying hello, in fact... the voice is not much louder than the cat cry...


    This made Zhou Ye who had just walked out almost laughed. This girl who will be called a national fairy in the future actually looks as cute as a frightened kitten...


    Zhou Ye didn''t even change his clothes and just walked out like this...


    "You, hello..." The four girls didn''t even come and saw what the person who came out was like, so they hurriedly bowed and bent their waist ninety degrees... their own president told them, along the way What they saw and heard made them full of awe of the major shareholder of Umbrella who had just come out... To be precise, it should be fear of loftyness and respect.


    Zhou Ye walked to the sofa in front of the four of them and sat down. He looked at the slightly trembling bodies of the four girls and couldn''t help asking, "Am I scary?"


    "No, no..." Xiaoli said tremblingly. At this moment, when she heard Zhou Ye''s voice, she seemed to feel that this person''s voice was not old, which made her a little relieved...


    "Since I''m not scary, why are you shaking?" Zhou Ye asked with interest, being able to tease this fairy...Zhou Ye feels very happy...After all, has he been obsessed with or fell in love for a while?


    "I, we are just excited..." Xiaoli listened to Zhou Ye''s voice, which was magnetic and gentle, which made her wonder what the owner of this voice looked like... While she was talking, she quietly raised her head. ...


    Golden semi-long hair... handsome face... sturdy and just right figure... all of this forms a man who looks like a god...


    For the first time, Hyory knew that a man''s body could be so good-looking...The drops of water on the man''s hair that had not yet been dried, dripped drop by drop along the tips of his hair onto his body, following his muscles. The gully slowly crossed his upper body...


    Xiaoli couldn''t help feeling... the temperature in this room seemed a bit too high, why did she suddenly feel so thirsty...


    The youngest Yuri suddenly couldn''t hear her own words. She couldn''t help but raised her head slightly. Seeing Zhou Ye''s first glance, she couldn''t help but widen her eyes... Covering his gaze, "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 406

    "Why Yuri..."


    "Don''t bully Yuri, something is coming at me... you old pervert..."


    It didn¡¯t matter what Yuli said, the other two girls jumped up in excitement, looking like they would fight to protect their sister... But when they saw Zhou Ye... they couldn¡¯t say anything. Up.


    A group of sister papers looked round and surprised, and Zhou Ye couldn''t help but laugh...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Fifty


    "Please, are you a shareholder of the Umbrella Consortium, Mr. Zhou Ye?" Xiaoli asked cautiously.


    "Well, I am." Zhou Ye looked at the national fairy with interest and smiled: "Are you looking for me?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s confession of her identity, Xiaoli was ecstatic... the smile on her face couldn''t help but sweeten."Actually... We were sent by Chief Xinyu Park to receive you..."


    These are the words that Pu Xinyu has confessed countless times. In any case, he must mention his name. He also wants to brush his impressions in front of Zhou Ye... This is only good for his future political career...


    "Receive me?" Zhou Ye twitched, revealing a playful smile.


    What programs can there be for government officials¡¯ receptions, Zhou Ye can think of it with his toes... "Have you done this kind of reception many times?"


    "No, no, this is the first time for us..." Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s slightly contemptuous tone, Xiaoli explained in a hurry, she didn''t know why, but she didn''t want to be misunderstood by Zhou Ye...


    "That''s right... it was Park Xinyu who forced our president, and the president forced us..." The outspoken Yuri directly exposed...


    "Oh... I would also like to thank Pu Xinyu..." Zhou Ye''s words made Xiaoli and other women fall into the ice cave. Hearing these words, Zhou Ye still had a glorious image in their minds. Become fragmented...


    Xiaoli couldn''t help laughing at herself in her heart. Yeah, how could I think that this handsome boy would be in the same group with me?He must be born among the wealthy. For him...what else does his ordinary girls have besides beauty?It''s just their toy...


    However, Zhou Ye''s next sentence made Xiaoli''s heart unable to help but a little bit of sweetness...


    "Thanks to him, I can get to know you beautiful girls... Otherwise, if you are a newcomer, I can''t find you even if I want to find you..." Zhou Ye has been observing the expressions of the four women, and they have been involved in the world. The under-deep chick can see through...


    "Well, since you are here to accompany me... how long do you plan to stand at the door?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, patted the position beside him, and motioned them to go over and sit there...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s movements, Xiaoli couldn''t help but walked over slowly, and sat beside Zhou Ye nicely... and her three little sisters also sat down next to her...


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at the four chicks sitting in a row and rolled his eyes speechlessly."Are you sitting in a row and eating fruit?"


    "But..." Zhou Ye''s words made Xiaoli feel uncomfortable. She originally thought he would be different from other men?result¡­¡­


    "But what?" Zhou Ye likes the feeling that a single sentence can change the mood of his once obsessed object. At this moment, he intends to play the scene of Bawang Qiang X Bow... "Are you going to accompany me like this? "


    As the questioning sounded, Zhou Ye''s face became colder. After hundreds of years of standing in a high position, and hundreds of years of regard for human life, Zhou Ye naturally cultivated a temperament. When the face, even the long-time high-ranking new star Supreme Nova, saw him feel frightened, did not dare to disobey Zhou Ye''s meaning, of course, except for the trembling M in Guan Guan, in Guan Guan''s words, that is love. Zhou Ye''s expression is dead, begging for whip and tart...


    Xiaoli looked at Zhou Ye''s stern face, her heartbeat speeded up... a cold sweat appeared on her forehead... In her heart, a voice was telling her loudly, don''t disobey him, don''t disobey him...or you will die...


    "Yes, yes..." Xiaoli trembling and shaking her body, stood up, and then sat on Zhou Ye''s lap nicely, burying her small head deeply behind Zhou Ye...


    At this time, her heart was really mixed, with grievances... dissatisfaction... fear... sad... If it hadn''t been for Zhou Ye''s threats, she might have been crying.


    Several other sisters also sat on both sides of Zhou Ye tremblingly, holding Zhou Ye''s arms with their own hands... To be honest, through their arms, Zhou Ye could feel their trembling bodies...


    At this moment, two people, one left and the other, sat on both sides of Zhou Ye, and Xiaoli directly sat on Zhou Ye''s lap. In an instant, all the positions beside Zhou Ye disappeared... Yuli, who moved a step slower. Almost crying, she stood in front of Zhou Ye and looked back and forth at a loss, trying to find her place...


    "You give me a dance..." Zhou Ye''s voice sounded faintly, and Yuli, who was panicked, suddenly heard the heavens. She hurried to Zhou Ye, flicked her high heels, and started barefoot directly on the carpet. Dancing...


    To be honest...the dancing is really not that good...After all, they are still in the practice stage, and...in the current world, the popular dance is not sexual and sense dance, it is more like the kind of extremely ancient style in Zhou Ye''s eyes. Dance-disco.


    In fact, when Yuli was dancing, Xiaoli turned her face quietly, watching her sister''s dance while observing Zhou Ye''s expression... I really don''t like Zhou Ye''s expression to see Zhou Ye''s expression...


    Especially affected by Zhou Ye¡¯s increasingly ugly expressions, her sister¡¯s dance steps have become more and more wrong... She has long abandoned the illusion that Zhou Ye will be a good man... At this time, she has completely corrected herself. With Zhou Ye''s position, he no longer dared to report illusions about Zhou Ye... In fact, there is still a little... It''s just hidden deeply, waiting for the bud.


    "Or... let me dance... Yuri, Yuri, she may be a little uncomfortable today..." Xiaoli said, while carefully observing Zhou Ye''s expression... To be honest, even if Zhou Ye was caught She still thinks Zhou Ye is too handsome...


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye looked at Xiaoli with interest, his hand was slowly swimming around her waist, and he said with a little playfulness: "Do you know my identity, right?"


    "Yes, yes..." Xiaoli nodded hard.


    "Then, do you know what will happen to those who play me?" Zhou Ye has become addicted to playing pretending to be ruthless games. When he said this, he himself felt like a gang boss...


    "Know, I know..." Xiaoli looked at Zhou Ye, as if in the pair of golden pupils, she saw a sea of ??bones and mountains... She saw the sight of the sky stained with blood... Even so, she still wanted to help Help your little sister.


    After gritting her teeth, Xiaoli said, "I...I will definitely dance to your satisfaction..."


    "I look forward to your performance." Zhou Ye smiled. He gently let go of the arm holding Xiaoli''s waist, and then made a gesture of please...


    Xiaoli took a deep breath and stood up... and walked to Yuri who was about to cry."You have performed well, leave it to me now..."


    "Euni..." Yuri looked at the sister who came over and almost cried... After giving her sister a hug, Yuri walked towards the sofa, but when she wanted to sit aside, she found Zhou Ye patted her on her leg...


    Yuri, who didn''t dare to resist, could only replace her sister''s position just aggrieved... and became Zhou Ye''s new pillow.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Fifty One


    Although Xiaoli went up and rescued her little sister on a temporary impulse, but when she really faced Zhou Ye''s playful gaze, she was a little at a loss...


    It can be said that the four of them belong to the same group. If Yuri will meet, she will also... Yuri will not, and she will not... Obviously, Yuri''s dance just cannot satisfy this domineering man. What can I do?


    Zhou Ye looked at Xiaoli standing in front of her with an anxious look, and she almost didn''t laugh out... This girl really looked at Bobby''s brain quickly... However, Zhou Ye didn''t really want this after all. How about the four sister papers, after all, although the sister paper is used for playing, it is not good to frighten them if you play too much...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye said leisurely: "The dancer... just wants to dance his own voice, I want to see your heart dance..."


    Zhou Ye¡¯s words, like a flash of lightning, instantly illuminated the haze in Xiaoli¡¯s heart. At this moment, she had forgotten all the external causes, the power of Umbrella, and the grievances of being persecuted... let her mind fly. ...


    With a smile, a frown, and a twist, Xiaoli jumped out her desire for the stage and her dissatisfaction with Zhou Ye...


    In Xiaoli''s dance steps, she incarnates as a demon and spirit, tempting and playing with Zhou Ye, the villain... She seems to have become the only protagonist in this world of dance, and everything becomes her foil. ...


    Just dance--Hyoryi is still immersed in the state just now, unable to extricate herself...


    It wasn''t until Xiaoli adjusted her breathing evenly that she realized that her little sister looked at herself with a strange look... and the villain in her heart also looked at herself with a playful look.


    "In your mind...what kind of villain am I?" Zhou Ye laughed and joked. Although Zhou Ye didn''t know much about dancing, he could see a lot from Xiaoli''s smile just now. Something...


    "A bad guy who forced others to do things they didn''t want to do..." Xiaoli also tried her best. She ignored the eyes her little sister kept passing on and said directly.


    "Oh? Interesting..." Zhou Ye didn''t get angry, he smiled: "Then, now this villain is going to force you to do things you don''t like even more..."


    "What do you want to do..." Xiaoli couldn''t help but hug Hun with her arms in her arms, looking wary.


    "Strip X dance... will it? Come for a while..." Zhou Ye''s casual words made Xiaoli almost burst her lungs...


    "Why? Don''t you want it?" Zhou Ye smiled...This kind of game makes him feel very interesting, so he doesn''t mind to keep playing.


    "You''re dreaming..." Even though I had already expected what would happen when I came here, but...the thing was about to come, I was still a little unwilling... Xiaoli refused with a pale face.


    "You will be willing..." Zhou Ye said, gently touching the center console of the coffee table, and the large-screen TV in the suite living room turned on...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 407

    The four girls looked at Zhou Ye at a loss, and then at the TV, wondering what he meant?But, soon...they are all left with a feeling of anger and anger...


    I saw that the fifty-inch TV screen was divided into four equal parts from the middle, which looked like four TVs playing at the same time. Although this split-screen technology was advanced, it was not the reason for them to panic...


    What really frightened them... is the scene in the four sub-screens... This is the four bird''s-eye views... As if looking down on the earth from the sky, although it might be a little confusing at first, Xiaoli soon waited for the four girls Recognized where it was...After all, it was their home from childhood to childhood, and they were very familiar with all the plants and trees there.


    "What are you going to do to them...?" Xiaoli looked at Zhou Ye bloodlessly. At this moment, Zhou Ye''s smile seemed to her like a demon in hell...


    "Guess?" Zhou Ye smiled. When he saw these four girls, he asked the headquarters to investigate the origins of these four girls... Instantly use Umbrella''s satellite to lock their home addresses, Brera made it easy for him.


    I have to say... Being a villain is addictive, this kind of threatening feeling is super fun, Zhou Ye is a little bit happy...


    "I... I know how to do it..." Xiaoli bit her lower lip tightly, and she finally gave in...


    "Then jump up..." Zhou Ye said, patted the dolphins of the three women around him, "Of course, you are the same... after all, you are a combination... the combination must have a combination dance..."


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    The other three women also had tears in their eyes, and stood up one by one...and slowly walked to Xiaoli''s side.


    The four sisters look at me and I look at you. They all want to see a hint of surprise in their sisters'' eyes... But in each other''s eyes, they can''t see any surprises, some are just deep despair... ¡­


    "Ah, by the way, how can there be no music in dancing?" Zhou Ye said, deliberately playing a song [Miss Han Guo] on the center console. This song will be Xiaoli''s main song in the future...but , In this world, has not yet been born...


    "You can start..." Zhou Ye said, sitting on the sofa carelessly, looking at the four sisters with expectant eyes... At this moment, Zhou Ye is really looking forward to it, Xiaoli''s star dance is not Few people have seen it before, but who has seen strip X dance?Zhou Ye can''t wait...


    With the sound of music...Hyo-ri thinks this singing voice is so familiar, why does it sound so similar to herself?However, it was no longer her turn to think so much at this time... She looked at Zhou Ye''s eyes, helpless and sad...


    She feels that Zhou Ye, this hateful guy, has completely broken all his fantasies about love...or, Zhou Ye is the type of boy she likes, but...this feeling of being threatened and forced...broken The last hint of fantasy in her heart...


    Xiuli is crying and jumping... the other three girls are the same...


    Just when the clothes on the four girls gradually became unable to cover their bodies...Zhou Ye sighed.


    Although the horrified expression when the girl was forced makes him feel very funny... But, after all, he is not a bad person... Faced with a heartbroken face looking at himself, tears pattered towards him. The girl who fell... As expected, he still couldn''t force it to the end...


    "Forget it...Stop it..." Zhou Ye said, turning off the music, and stood up, "Actually, I just made a joke with you..."


    With tears in her eyes, Xiaoli looked at Zhou Ye in a daze, as if she didn''t believe what she had heard... She has experienced too much great joy and compassion today, so much that she can''t tell whether this is true or not. It''s illusory...


    "Okay, don''t cry... You won''t be pretty if you cry again!" Zhou Ye stroked Xiaoli''s cheek with his hand, and wiped the teardrops that kept falling from her eyes with his thumb...


    "Wu Wuwu Well ...... wow ah ah ah ...... You bastard ...... you filthy swine ......" Originally, Zhou Ye cold face when Xiao Li, although sad, but also fight back with their own grief, stubborn She forced herself not to cry, but... Zhou Ye treated her so tenderly, she couldn''t help her grievances anymore, hugged Zhou Ye tightly, and started crying...


    The other three girls couldn''t help but hug Zhou Ye and cry, it was a pain...


    After all, they are just ordinary girls, and the Umbrella consortium is like a big mountain, firmly pressing on their heads and hearts.They can''t breathe a single breath... They are cautious all the way, and laugh hard... just to struggle to survive...


    "You''re a badass...Wow..." Xiuli cried, and punched Zhou Ye with her small fists... She wanted to shed all the frights and grievances she received today...


    "Okay, I''m a bad guy... don''t cry..." Zhou Ye looked at the four girls who were crying in their arms in a bewildered manner. They were really one of the first two big girls...playing games and playing a big deal... ¡­


    In the face of Hela, Zhou Ye can force it, but these four crying pear and rain girls... Zhou Ye is a little bit ridiculous... But it''s not really impossible...


    Zhou Ye has special persuasion skills...what skills do you ask?Then we have to explain it from a physiological point of view...Crying is a kind of negative emotion, right?You need to cry, right?Then...with another stronger joyful mood to dilute this negative emotion, and then block their gaze, Zhou Ye still has a way to do it...


    In the end, in the living room, the crying of the girls became weaker and weaker, replaced by a red heartbeat sound...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Fifty Two


    Seoul at the beginning of the lantern-a prosperous scene.


    And at this moment, in the presidential suite on the top floor of the Umbrella Hotel, Xiaoli was awakened by the hunger in her belly... After all, after this day, she was frightened and frightened. After arriving here, she was eaten by an unscrupulous man. Pranks, followed by exercises that consume a lot of calories...I should be hungry at this time of iron hitting...


    The beautiful face in front of Xiaoli, who slowly opened her eyes, had the urge to jump on and take a bite. Of course, she was not hungry, but angry by this bad guy...


    Although some of the misunderstandings have been resolved, and Xiaoli also knows that this man will not treat her family to anything...but...this villain actually ignores herself begging for mercy...forcibly what happened to herself, until now, she I still feel a little pain when I move.


    After gesticulating her teeth and dancing claws for a long time, Xiaoli found sadly that she still couldn''t speak... after all, she was reluctant...


    "Puff--" With a smirk, Xiaoli knew that a certain nasty man had woken up... and rushed forward, yelling, "Bad guy..."


    In fact, Zhou Ye had already woke up as soon as Xiaoli woke up... He just squinted to see how this sister paper that he had just taken down would perform... But seeing Xiaoli Zhou Ye finally couldn''t help but laugh with that cute look that forced a fierce expression on her face...


    Facing Xiaoli, who was a little bit too spoiled and rushed on him, Zhou Ye just smiled, hugged the fairy in his arms and asked, "You are hungry..."


    "You...how did you know..." Xiaoli asked stutteringly.


    Zhou Ye would not tell her that he had heard the protest in her stomach a long time ago.He just stretched out his hand and picked up the internal phone next to the couch, without saying much, just a word."Prepare dinner for five and serve it..."


    "Yes. Master." The person on the other side replied respectfully.


    Zhou Ye hung up the phone directly... he didn''t forget Xiao Ying, but Xiao Ying had just contacted him and said to check his little Lamb''s life, so he didn''t have to wait for her to eat at night.


    Hearing Zhou Ye talking about dinner for five people, Xiaoli realized that...Today, all her sisters had been eaten by this bad guy...The roots of her teeth were itchy, she could not help but crawl again. Zhou Ye rode up, with a sassy female knight''s style, looking at Zhou Ye with an unkind expression, and asked, "How are you going to be responsible?"


    "Responsible? What responsibility?" Zhou Ye looked at this girl like a little wild cat and couldn''t help but want to tease her.


    "You, you bastard..." Xiaoli''s tears rolled in her eyes... She didn''t expect Zhou Ye to be such a person... I didn''t want to admit it after I had eaten everything...


    "Okay, okay, why are you crying again..." Zhou Ye finally got a taste of the watery demeanor of Eastern women today. If he teased Ophelia and the others like this, they would probably take out their guns and fight with him without a word. , But the sister paper in front of me, just showing her teeth and dancing claws, burst into tears in an instant... Zhou Ye felt that this sister paper could not be amusing in the future, otherwise, she would be drowned in their tears sooner or later. .


    "I am teasing you... fool." Zhou Ye said, holding Xiaoli into his arms, and said, "I Zhou Ye''s woman is my woman. I haven''t let go of whose record yet. ."


    Although Zhou Ye''s words were extremely domineering, he was very happy to hear Xiaoli...In any case, this villain admitted that his sisters were his women...


    The little wild cat instantly turned into a kitty cub, lying in Zhou Ye''s arms obediently, holding Zhou Ye''s body tightly with both hands...


    She doesn''t know what kind of responsible feelings she feels towards Zhou Ye, but it is more appropriate to use love and hate to interweave... But now she feels that she can''t do without him... [Zhou Ye said that spring wind and rain have become Instinct... If you are not careful, you know.


    Just as Xiaoli was enjoying today''s rare moment of tranquility, a small head came out from the quilt next to it. Who was it, not Yuri?She called hungry as soon as she got out, "Euny...I''m so hungry...Is there anything to eat..."


    "Puff......" Xiaoli looked at the youngest sister in her group in a dazed manner, as if this was her dormitory, she couldn''t help but smile...... "There will be something to eat in a minute, Ye has already called It''s dinner."


    "Ah..." Hearing O''Neill''s words, Yuli suddenly woke up, looked at Zhou Ye''s sly smile, couldn''t help but stab, and went back into the quilt, using the quilt to hold her little head. They were all blindfolded...Although everything happened just now... But, sure enough, seeing Zhou Ye at this time would still feel ashamed and embarrassing. After all, strictly speaking...They only met Zhou Ye today.


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye looked at Yuri, who was hiding in the quilt like a groundhog, and finally couldn''t help but laugh...but after all, dinner is almost here, and it''s time to call them up. Washed up...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye opened up all the quilts... Inside there were three sisters, Yuri, Li Zhen and Yu Zhuxian lying all over the place... There were four dazzling blood plum blossoms on the list... Xiangren Telling, what kind of things have been experienced here...


    "Yeah... the bad guy is coming..." Yuri couldn''t help exclaiming when the barrier above her head disappeared instantly.


    "Hmph, dare you call me a badass? Are you ready to pay the price?" Zhou Ye said, rushing forward...


    "Ouni, help... the bad guy is going to bully..." Yuri couldn''t help but ask her sisters for help...


    "Don''t be afraid, Yuri, O''Neill is here to save you..." Xiaoli also rushed forward enthusiastically. This kind of play made her feel that the distance between herself and this man was quickly getting closer, no matter if it was psychological. It''s still physiological...


    And the other two girls who woke up long ago also joined the battle group...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 408

    But having said that, even if Zhou Ye did not cheat, it would not be something that the four weak women could resist...In the end, the four-man coalition was defeated step by step by Zhou Ye''s army, and it was defeated... If it was not too late, they probably would Worse...


    Through playing around, the four girls felt that the man in front of them seemed to have walked into their hearts for a long time... This strange sense of familiarity was slowly eroding their hearts...


    In the end, Zhou Ye let them go and let them go to wash and dress... After all, it was almost time to eat...


    The four girls, like happy birds, crawled into the bathroom, and you helped me comb my hair, and I continued to stroke my eyebrows... It''s no longer the trembling and trembling appearance that came in the morning...


    For them, Zhou Ye is their man, their support... They don''t need to be afraid of their man, right?


    When they finished freshening up, the dinner was already served... Candlelight dinner, Zhou Ye has always paid for such small means... After all, other sister papers are cheaper for you, and you still don¡¯t show your gentleness. It''s a bit unreasonable...


    Smiling as the four sisters came over, Zhou Ye played a rare gentlemanly manner, a group of girls pulled out the chairs and set the tableware...


    "To meet you, cheers..." Zhou Ye smiled while holding up his glass.


    "Cheers..." The girls also clinked glasses with their men with a smile.


    "Are you going to stay in Seoul or follow me in the future?" Zhou Ye asked while gently slashing the steak in front of him.


    "I... I want to stay in Seoul..."


    Chapter Five Hundred and Fifty Three


    "I... I want to stay in Seoul..."


    Four sisters, look at me, and I will look at you... Finally, in the group, Xiaoli, who is the captain, spoke out. After saying this, Xiaoli carefully looked at her man''s face.


    Although the time to get along is very short, Hyo-ri has almost figured out what kind of character her man is. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is a machismo... She is very afraid that this sentence will annoy her man... ¡­


    "Why?" Zhou Ye was not angry, just casually picked up a sliced ??steak with a fork and put it in his mouth.


    "I...I want to make my debut...I want to be on stage..." Xiaoli hesitated for a long time, but she said what she was saying.


    "Yes..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly. He is not an old antique, but...some things need to be vaccinated in advance... "I can help you make your debut... and even help you become a world-class superstar... But, All large-scale dramas are not allowed...no mouth plays are not allowed, emotional dramas are not allowed...Forget it, so much trouble, I will just set up a brokerage company for you..."


    Explaining sentence by sentence, Zhou Ye felt so troublesome. He dialed the internal number of the head of Umbrella''s Seoul branch directly from the personal terminal on his wrist.


    "Master--!" After the contact was made, the head of the branch saw Zhou Ye''s first move, which was an Umbrella military salute.


    "Don''t bother, put your hands down." Zhou Ye said indifferently: "Go get me the entertainment contracts of these four girls. In addition, I want you to register an entertainment business company as quickly as possible. They are all my women and want to hang out in the entertainment industry. Do you know how to do it? Right?"


    "Yes, master." The head of the branch hurriedly saluted the four girls: "Hello, four mistresses, I am the head of Umbrella in Seoul, Austin Fulin, what are the problems, mistresses? Anytime you can find me to solve..."


    "..."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­This¡­¡­"


    "Gosh..."


    The four girls, looking at this sci-fi-like picture, suddenly felt unreal. You know, it¡¯s 1997, and the latest technology outside is just a computer... and it¡¯s just 568 with a few hundred megabytes of memory. ...


    For them, the scene before them is no less than the surprise of people in the Middle Ages seeing a computer. This kind of technology that has only appeared in science fiction is now alive in front of them...How can they be calm? Down?


    "Are you surprised?" Zhou Ye smiled as he looked at the four dumbfounded girls.


    "Hmm..." The girls nodded in unison.


    "You know, the latest technology you know doesn''t mean it''s the latest technology in this world..." Zhou Ye leisurely ate steak and did science popularization for the girls."For example, IBM has long developed a third-generation computer chip, which is thousands of times faster than current computer chips, but they did not release it immediately..."


    "Why?" Xiaoli asked curiously.


    "Businessmen? Naturally, they have to squeeze the final surplus value of the goods... and also to make a technical reserve for future updates..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "What about your Umbrella company?" Xiaoli asked, "Do you also do this? What is the level of Umbrella''s technology?"


    "In the future you will learn more slowly..." Zhou Ye smiled and did not answer. After all, some things are too scary to say. Do you want to tell her that Umbrella has taken the lead in the world for a long time. Milky Way?Umbrella already has dozens of resource stars... even Umbrella''s habitable planet has a dozen?


    To tell these things, don¡¯t you want to scare these girls... After all, they are just ordinary girls... Their vision has never even gone out of this small peninsula country...


    "Hey, stingy..." Xiaoli pouted dissatisfiedly.


    "Master?" The head of the Seoul branch, who was still waiting for instructions, reminded his master in embarrassment that he was still here.


    "Oh oh... I almost forgot you." Zhou Ye realized that the newsletter was still linked at this time. "How long does it take to register an economic company and sign their contracts under their names?"


    "No more than one day at most, dominate..." Austin replied respectfully.


    "Well, you know what I hate... So, if there is any news that makes me dissatisfied, you should know what you will end up..." Zhou Ye said slowly.


    "Yes, master, I understand." Austin naturally knows what his master hates, scandals, kiss scenes, large scales, etc. It is absolutely forbidden... If his master knows it, he is the most The good result was also remade... As for deceiving the top and the bottom?Austin never even thought about this kind of thing... The loyalty code is not just talking.


    "Well, go ahead..." Zhou Ye nodded and ordered.


    "Yes, goodbye, master..." Austin said, bending down respectfully, until the communication was closed, his waist didn''t dare to straighten up...


    "My dear... what exactly does Umbrella do?" Xiaoli who saw this scene was full of curiosity about Umbrella''s enterprise, advanced technology...strict subordinate relationship...and, Xiaoli From this person in charge, I can see a trace of the tough style of the soldier.


    "Oh, nothing, our family business is nothing more than..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Why did he call you to be the master instead of the director?" Xiaoli turned into a hundred thousand why, and kept asking.


    "Because I am their master, I dominate everything about them, including life and death..." Zhou Ye didn''t pay attention to Xiaoli''s expression when he said this at random...


    What kind of man is the most attractive?Others don¡¯t know, at least for oriental women, domineering is more attractive, otherwise there won¡¯t be so many domineering presidents XXX...


    Women''s genes are born with the inheritance of being attached to the strong, so for them, domineering is an irresistible charm...


    Obviously, Zhou Ye at this moment was indeed very domineering. The casual tone and the domineering words made Xiaoli intoxicated... and her three sisters were also incarnations of little fans... The light in her eyes turned, and she was brilliant... ¡­


    "Oba...you just look so handsome..."


    "No, I''m going to be obsessed with Ouba..."


    "P............ P............ P............ P......" Four consecutive clear applause, puffed the four girls again......


    "Why are you hitting someone...Ouba."


    "Speak well..." Zhou Ye felt that Ouba, who was the four girls just now, was about to numb his whole body...a bit unbearable.


    "Hehe..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s unbearable expression, Xiaoli stood up weirdly, got directly into Zhou Ye''s arms, picked up Zhou Ye''s fork, "I''ll feed you, Oppa... ¡­"


    Zhou Ye glanced at it wide and knew that this girl was deliberate...but, then come, who is afraid of who...Anyway, the one who begs for mercy will never be him...


    In addition, the other three sisters in the group also followed suit. They stood up and surrounded Zhou Ye... This said, "Ouba, I''ll feed you a drink..."


    The one said: "Oba...I''ll help you wipe it..."


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly, you are seeking your own death... Originally, you were worried about what happened today, and wanted to let them rest for a good night. It seems that they are going to challenge the endurance limit of their men again...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 409

    With a big wave... Several sisters found out that in the blink of an eye, they became impenetrable... "Ah!"


    "Ye, we haven''t finished our meal yet..."


    "It''s okay, I''ll eat later..."


    In the end, the four women finally confirmed that they would burn themselves when playing with fire... At the same time, they also knew that their man was a big bad cow who could plow their own three-point land... It''s just that they realized it was too late. Up...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Fifty Four


    Seoul National University-Gwanak Campus.


    This is the main campus of Seoul National University-and today, the main campus with the largest number of students is overcrowded. There are students rushing on the road with books everywhere...


    "Senior, what day is it today? How come there are so many people here!" An ordinary-looking foreign student looked at the crowds like weaving, and curiously asked the senior who I just met recently: "How do I feel like three campuses? All the students are concentrated here..."


    "Today is the day when Umbrella Education Fund came to the school for review..." His senior said of Umbrella''s selection, with a trace of love and hate leaking out of his face...


    "Oh, it turned out to be like this." The international student also knew Umbrella''s name, but he looked at the tangled expression of his senior, and couldn''t help asking curiously: "How come you..."


    "You have to remember..." The senior interrupted the international student''s words, but directly said: "If you want to reach the sky in one step, then go to participate in the selection of Umbrella Education Fund, but... Participate with confidence..."


    "Why?" International students are a little surprised. Since it is an opportunity to climb the sky in one step, why should they participate if they are sure?Shouldn''t it rush directly?


    "Because--there is only one chance." The senior said meaningfully.


    Umbrella Education Fund¡¯s assistance plan says that every student has a chance, but...there is only one chance. If you don¡¯t cherish the opportunity Umbrella gives, Umbrella will not give you a second chance. It''s fair, isn''t it?


    In the opinion of this senior, these all seem to be freshly enrolled younger brothers and sisters, and they look eager to try, as if the door of the Umbrella University League has been opened to him, and he couldn¡¯t help but laughed mockingly. They are no different... They are all confident, but he believes that reality will educate them soon.


    At this moment, a convoy of a dozen luxury cars slowly passed by the two of them-he knew that Umbrella¡¯s people were coming...


    And at this moment--Zhou Ye was sitting in the middle of the extended luxury car, comfortingly watching the crowded scene outside the window--


    Although it was raining sporadicly today, it did not affect Zhou Ye''s good mood in the slightest...because¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "My dear, I put Zhao Hailun''s resume first, so that you can finish your business early and go back and continue playing games with your four little girlfriends..." Yingyi, a black OL costume, nestled at her home The man smiled and said.


    As a shadow guard who has followed Zhou Ye for decades, Ying Yi really knows her man''s character too well, so you let him work in a serious manner?That is simply dreaming-besides, he himself came for Zhao Hailun. If you ask him to interview dozens of people before meeting his target person, then he will probably go crazy...


    "Baby, you really know me too well." Zhou Ye happily hugged Yingyi and kissed.He really doesn''t have the patience to interview these students...Although he came here to supervise the selection of the education fund, in fact, he is only to take back the lambs he stocked.


    The team quickly arrived at the selection site.


    When Zhou Ye got off the car, Umbrella''s staff who had come here early to prepare came to greet him, and led him to the head of the interview hall to sit down.


    The leaders of Seoul National University did not want to come, but they wanted to meet Zhou Ye, but they were rejected by Zhou Ye. Zhou Ye had no interest in talking with a group of old clubs who were over half a hundred years old...


    Soon, everything was ready, Zhou Ye looked at Ying Yi who was sitting next to him and said, "Let''s start."


    "Okay." Yingyi replied and directly notified the outside staff, "It''s time to start..."


    "Student Zhao Hailun... Is Zhao Hailun coming?" The staff outside shouted Zhao Hailun''s name with a loudspeaker.


    A girl with a beautiful face with glasses surprised her attention from the book in her hand to the staff member. She looked at the code in her hand with some disbelief. Yes, the number is 10776. Called oneself?


    At this moment, a fat boy had the same question, because his number was 00001, and the person who heard the staff shouting was not himself. This made him immediately angry. You know, for this number, he is I asked the roommates in my dormitory to have a few big meals before taking turns to get them, because-no matter what you do, the people in front always have a little bit of advantage.


    After all, there are many people who signed up, but there are only dozens of places. Generally speaking, people¡¯s energy is limited, and only the first few hundred people are really carefully screened. Most of the latter are rushed. Will not leave you enough opportunities to show yourself... That''s why he is so angry.


    "Obviously my number is 00001, why isn''t I the first one?" He squeezed into the front row and questioned Umbrella''s staff.


    "Sorry, the number never represents our calling order..." the staff explained calmly.


    "The first few times you came by numbers, why didn''t you come by numbers this time?" Obviously his explanation did not satisfy the angry student.


    But when did Umbrella talk to people again?The staff didn''t even bother to pay attention to him anymore, and said directly to the security guard behind him: "He was a little too excited...take him aside to calm down..."


    Two security guards with big waists came directly, set up the boys and walked out of the crowd...Although the students were a little commotion, but... faced with Umbrella''s tough attitude, they were helpless... After all, Umbrella''s selection activities determined Their future prospects may also be their chance to reach the sky in one step... How could they put their name on Umbrella''s blacklist because of someone they didn''t know?


    The staff continued their work, and he didn''t dare to delay his own affairs..."Hailun Zhao is here? Hailun Zhao, please enter the interview hall for an interview..."


    "I am Zhao Hailun..." The beautiful girl appeared in front of the staff at this time. Although she saw the scene just now,... she didn''t want to miss the interview... and she didn''t think there was anything in it. It''s tricky, she thinks she is innocent, and has nothing to do with Umbrella...


    "Please come with me..." The staff saw Zhao Hailun and immediately led her to the interview hall... He knew that his master had been waiting for her for a long time...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Fifty Five


    After the staff led Zhao Hailun to the entrance of the interview hall, they left here...


    Zhao Hailun looked at the hidden door in front of him, took a deep breath, and opened the door¡ª¡ª


    Although she has absolute confidence in her passing the selection, she is still somewhat nervous...After all, no one dares to truly claim that she can definitely pass the selection.


    "Hello teachers, my name is Zhao Hailun." As soon as he walked into the hall, Zhao Hailun saw the blond boy sitting on the chair of the examiner.The look in the eyes of this handsome boy made her feel as if she was standing in front of him without wearing anything...


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at the girl in front of him, and to be honest, she was still a little bit young. After all, Dr. Zhao Hailun in the movie was almost 30 years old, and his whole body exuded a taste of ripeness. Zhao Hailun is not that old yet, but he has a more youthful flavor than Zhao Hailun at that time.He is very satisfied...


    "Is that Zhao Hailun?" Zhou Ye holding her information in his hand, asked: "I have read your information. The information shows that you are a genius and your family conditions are good. Can you tell me why you want to apply for security? Brera¡¯s student aid program? You know, participating in this program means that you will have to work in Umbrella¡¯s companies in the future..."


    This is the most curious thing about Zhou Ye. You must know that not many people like to be booked directly. After all, in the minds of these young people, they are sure to do a big business. Who likes to advance? Are you bound?


    "Because I want to work in the Umbrella Consortium." Zhao Hailun said calmly.


    "Oh? Can you tell me why?" Zhou Ye was even more curious.


    "Because Umbrella Enterprise is the representative of the world''s most advanced biotechnology. I believe that if I work in Umbrella''s biological laboratory, it will bring me even greater gains." Zhao Hailun Kankan And talk.


    "Interesting...so funny..." Zhou Ye smiled, his original figure sitting behind the table appeared in front of Zhao Hailun for an instant, gently lifted Zhao Hailun''s underside with his hand, and said:" It''s really the little lamb I stocked. The surprise to me is really great!"


    "You...you..." Zhao Hailun was stunned by the scene beyond common sense. Although he had heard of many superheroes in the U.S., such as Captain U.S., etc., but... witnessed superhuman beings. The character, this is the first time.


    "Some small abilities..." Zhou Ye smiled and stroked Zhao Hailun''s cheek with his fingertips.


    "What do you want to do to me..." Zhao Hailun folded his arms around his chest, took a few steps back, leaning against the door of the hall, and looked at Zhou Ye warily."This is under the public..."


    "A lot of people?" Zhou Ye said with a dumb smile.


    "......" Zhao Hailun only noticed at this time. I don''t know when, the judges who were sitting with Zhou Ye have disappeared... [Those judges said, dominate the picks, don¡¯t run away Is there waiting for the master to get angry?


    "..." Zhao Hailun was thinking of a way quickly in her mind, and she secretly stretched her hand to the doorknob behind her... She wanted to rush out, in her opinion, no matter how unscrupulous this handsome young man, Never dare to plot against oneself in front of tens of thousands of students...


    Zhou Ye could see through her careful thoughts at a glance... Originally he planned to use mind power to seal the gate, but in a blink of an eye, he changed his mind... A novel gameplay appeared in his mind.


    "Papa!" There was a crisp sound--Zhou Ye snapped his fingers.


    Zhao Hailun looked at this young man who was forced to him, and suddenly stopped his steps, snapping his fingers?What the hell is this?Does he want to dance?But then there was a crisp sound of glass breaking--


    Although the sound of glass breaking was very ear-piercing, Zhao Hailun, who was approached by Zhou Ye step by step, could no longer care to see where the glass was broken. She felt that she had grabbed the doorknob, twisted the doorknob, and opened the door. Rushed out directly...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 410

    "Hide-and-seek game-it''s starting now!" Zhou Ye murmured, with a slight smile, although I can''t go back to watch the star dance that I arranged for the four group girls at this time, but... it''s good to be able to play mini games. .


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye calmly chased it out...Run?Where can Zhao Hailun go in the mirror world?Therefore, Zhou Ye is not in a hurry...the game needs to be played slowly to be fun.


    Zhao Hailun rushed out all the way, she didn''t even notice, the people she passed by seemed to have not seen her at all... She just wanted to stay away from Zhou Ye...


    It wasn''t until she ran through the long corridor and came to the waiting point where students gathered outside, that she was relieved...


    "It''s... really scared me to death. How could Umbrella be so perverted?" Zhao Hailun has completely regarded Zhou Ye as a model of mental disorder...


    "It''s not a good habit to say that my man is a pervert..." A voice suddenly appeared in Zhao Hailun''s ear. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a handsome face, almost touching her face. speak¡­¡­


    "Ah-why are you still here?" Zhao Hailun was taken aback, but when she saw the crowded students, she immediately felt safe again... "Don''t mess around... here so Many people, as long as I shout indecent, you will definitely be beaten into meat sauce."


    "Then, we can experiment...Whether I will be beaten into meat sauce..." Zhou Ye said, holding Zhao Hailun''s slender waist with his arms, before she could speak, just Blocked her look, of course, in order to show that he was not taking advantage of women, Zhou Ye used his own look...


    "Mmm..."


    It took two minutes for this not to speak enough... Zhao Hailun once again obtained the ownership of her own dream... As soon as she broke free of control, she shouted: "Help... Someone is insulting..."


    However, after shouting for a long time, Zhao Hailun found embarrassingly...no one cared about him, only the hateful man in front of him looked at him with interest.


    "Have you shouted enough?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile looking at Zhao Hailun who was confused.


    "No..." Zhao Hailun broke free from Zhou Ye''s embrace and ran to the outside... Although I don''t know why, it is obvious that we can no longer stay here. We must find a public telephone to report as soon as possible... Now, we can only ask the police for help. Of protection.


    "Hey¡ªlet me catch you again, kiss you again, don''t be caught by me." Zhou Ye let her go on purpose, otherwise, let alone an ordinary person, even a female Hulk Don''t even want to break away from Zhou Ye''s arms.


    "You dream--!" Helen ran, while still having the strength to refute Zhou Ye.


    However¡ªtwo minutes later¡ªshe paid the price for this sentence...Of course the price was blocked by Zhou Ye...


    This kind of game where you run away from me has been going on for almost an hour... Zhao Hailun, a schoolmaster, didn¡¯t feel tired after running for so long... After all, she would be held up by Zhou Ye from time to time. , Although the situation is a bit awkward... but I have to say that in this way she also gets a lot of rest time.


    Finally¡ªZhao Hailun found a public phone¡ªshe habitually searched for her phone card, but after searching for a long time, she found that she didn¡¯t bring her... which almost cried her, but fortunately, in the most When she was desperate, she saw a line of small characters on the public phone [Call 112¡¤119 and other police calls for free]


    Zhao Hailun excitedly picked up the phone and pressed the 112 alarm call with a trembling hand...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Fifty Six


    When Zhao Hailun pressed the alarm call and nervously put the receiver to her ear, the sound coming from the receiver...it made her desperate.


    Beep¡ª¡ªBeep¡ª¡ªBeep¡ª¡ª


    This short and rapid beep made Zhao Hailun feel extremely desperate, because it was the sound of no signal on the phone-Zhao Hailun hung up the phone unwillingly and dialed 112 again, but the result-still the same... except There is no other sound.


    "Hi, what a coincidence, we met again..." Outside the phone booth, a voice that made her hate her was heard.


    "Coincidentally, you are..." Zhao Hailun couldn''t help but vomit, but she knew that she couldn''t escape this... resistance?It''s not that she has never tried struggling, but she found sadly... Her desperate struggle is no better than the baby''s waving arms for the handsome boy in front of her...


    If people can¡¯t resist... then enjoy... Zhao Hailun calmly opened the door of the telephone booth while thinking about this famous saying, and walked in front of Zhou Ye. He raised his head, closed his eyes, and pouted, "Come on. Right..."


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Helen who was resigned to his fate in front of him, and laughed blankly. This sister paper is really fun."Have you given up?"


    "Give up? How is it possible..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhao Hailun opened his eyes and said unwillingly: "It''s just that I was unlucky and came across a broken public phone... Hurry up, kiss. After that, I have to look for other public phones..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless... this girl is really heartened...


    "Are you going to kiss or not? I''ll leave if you don''t kiss..." Helen won''t admit that Zhou Ye''s mouth skills are super good, and she is a little expecting Zhou Ye''s mouth skills...


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye said, lowering her head, blocking her words.


    Just as Zhao Hailun was addicted to Zhou Ye''s superb mouth skills again, a sudden attack made her stare wide--because she felt a hand penetrated into her clothes...


    "Mmm..." She struggled desperately, however, it was useless--


    It wasn''t until Zhou Ye retracted his hand contentedly that he let go of the weakened sister paper...


    "Bad guys-perverts-perverts..." A burst of English mixed with French, with a little neon language in the middle, came out of Zhao Hailun''s mouth...


    Zhao Hailun fully demonstrated to Zhou Ye that a tyrant''s swearing technique¡ªin a paragraph, six languages ??were mixed¡ªif it weren¡¯t for Zhou Ye himself to learn all the major languages ??on the earth for the convenience of traveling through the movie world, I really don''t understand what this girl is talking about.


    "If you scold me again, I''ll let you know what a true metamorphosis is..." Zhou Ye was holding this, even if he was almost unable to stand up, he was still struggling desperately, and whispered in her ear.


    "Do you understand?" Zhao Hailun''s eyes widened in surprise-this is her unique secret... I didn''t expect to meet an opponent today.


    "What do you mean..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "Well, you still have five minutes to run. As a punishment and punishment for you just scolded me, I decide to catch you next time... just..."


    As Zhou Ye said, his hands made a long grasping movement... the scared Xueba protected Huong with both hands."rogue--!"


    "You still have four minutes and fifty-five seconds..." Zhou Ye said indifferently.


    "You don''t care, time is not so fast..." Zhao Hailun said, dragging some Microsoft''s body, and ran away...


    It was said that she ran for an hour, but in fact, she ran less than a kilometer away from the meeting place now... After all, she stopped and went... the time she went was not blocked by Zhou Ye for a long time.


    "Hurry up... Hurry up..." Zhao Hailun dragged a somewhat exhausted pace and ran towards the place he remembered...Although this is a suburb far away from the city, it is recognized as the highest institution in this country. Because of this, there is an alarm point at the gate of the school, where there are police officers on duty all the year round... They are already Zhao Hailun¡¯s last hope.


    Seeing the alarm point from afar-Zhao Hailun is simply overjoyed-


    She rushed towards the police booth with her last strength... When she was a long way away, she started desperately calling for help "Mr. Police-Help-Colored Wolf..."


    However, what disappointed her was that the two policemen in police uniforms seemed to have not noticed their shouts at all, and they were still chatting comfortably... as if they had never seen themselves running all the way in embarrassment. Weak woman...


    "It''s really two wastes that waste the money of national taxpayers..." Helen complained about these two waste policemen in her heart, while dragging her already somewhat sour legs, and running towards the police booth...


    While running, they continued to shout for help."Help..."


    However¡ªuntil she yelled and ran in front of the two policemen, the two policemen continued to chat as if they could not see her, completely treating her as air...


    "Let¡¯s go for a drink tonight..."


    "Okay, I am waiting for you after get off work, but are you not afraid of your sister-in-law scolding you?"


    "Dare she? I can''t beat her to death..."


    "Don''t brag, the last time my sister-in-law came to the police force to look for you, she looked scared you..."


    "I let her do that, you know?"


    "Hey¡ª¡ª!!!" Standing in front of the two policemen, Helen shouted, panting, "Are you two idiots? I said I want to call the police, can''t you hear?" "


    However, even though she was almost standing in the ears of the policemen and shouting loudly, the two policemen still became me, as if there was no such person here...


    Zhao Hailun finally couldn''t help it, and slapped the older policeman on the shoulder."Are you two sick?"


    "..." But... the two policemen still had no response.


    At this time, Zhao Hailun finally felt something was wrong... In fact, when she was chased by Zhou Ye all the way, although there were not many people on the road,... In the crowd, don''t force yourself to feel any discomfort. She originally thought it was due to the deceptiveness of Zhou Ye''s handsome appearance.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 411

    You know, even though Zhou Ye treated her like that, she still had to admit that this man was the most handsome man she had ever seen...just chasing a man on the road with a beauty, absolutely. Don¡¯t let passers-by think that the beauty is playing gangsters to men, handsome men always take advantage, at least it is easy to misunderstand passers-by, this is a pair of boy and girl friends showing affection in a fancy...


    Therefore, Zhao Hailun did not pay attention to the indifference of the pedestrians on the road...


    But, it¡¯s not right here... the duty of the police is, as long as someone calls the police, they must answer the police-now this indifference has surpassed Zhao Hailun¡¯s imagination... In their eyes, they really don¡¯t have themselves...


    Because Zhao Hailun has already discovered a trace of the secret of the mirror world in the pupils of the two policemen... She can''t see her figure... In other words, at least in the eyes of the police, she doesn''t exist?


    "This...what the hell is going on?" Zhao Hailun has almost been driven crazy--


    Chapter Five Hundred and Fifty Seven


    "Actually...you are dead..." A negative voice rang in Zhao Hailun''s ear, and she yelled with a wow.


    "...You bastard...you scared me to death..." I don''t know why, maybe it''s because of the weird situation in this world, maybe it''s because Zhou Ye just held her throat deliberately and frightened her with a negative voice. Or maybe it is because only Zhou Ye can notice her...


    After discovering that the owner of this voice was Zhou Ye standing behind him, Zhao Hailun suddenly felt a sense of peace of mind...


    After all, if a person suddenly discovers that he has become a transparent person in the eyes of others, a person who does not exist... this kind of weirdness and insecurity can drive a mentally sound adult crazy.


    What''s more, Zhou Ye also had an inexplicable physical close contact with Zhao Hailun... Regardless of whether this contact was of her own will, Zhou Ye was considered a familiar person to Zhao Hailun... ¡­


    When the world suddenly becomes very weird-a woman can''t help but put herself in the position of the weak, wanting to rely on others, such as... this man who has taken away her own first mouth...


    "Stop making trouble... haven''t you noticed that this world has suddenly become weird?" Zhao Hailun said while trying to break free from Zhou Ye''s embrace.


    "Really? What''s weird?" Zhou Ye, as the initiator of all events, how could he not know the characteristics of the mirror world?He didn''t wait for Zhao Hailun to finish speaking, and blocked her contemplation...


    After a long while-


    "You villain... don''t you realize that in the eyes of others, we are all non-existent people?" Zhao Hailun has completely given up resistance... she snuggled in Zhou Ye''s arms and muttered.


    "That''s great... This shows that I can do whatever I want with you now..." Zhou Ye whispered in Zhao Hailun''s ear, and when he was speaking, he took a burst of breath, and Zhao Hailun felt that the earlobe was there. Yang Yang... as if the strength of the whole body was blown away by this breath.


    "Don''t make trouble..." Zhao Hailun''s protest became weaker and weaker, and she felt that she was completely unable to resist this man''s invasion...


    "Well, let us experience what it would be like to be at the top of this school?" Zhou Ye''s words surprised Zhao Hailun, but then she was confused by Zhou Ye''s subsequent actions...


    I saw Zhou Ye holding her with one hand and making a slight hold up out of thin air with the other hand.Following Zhou Ye''s action... Zhao Hailun felt that his feet were shaking... The ground of the entire police booth rose upwards like a gear groove...


    "This...this..." Zhao Hailun''s eyes widened, her eyes widened and big enough to swallow an egg...


    Everything that happened before her surpassed her common sense from childhood to university... For example, the role of force, such as gravitation... For example... Oh damn, facing a bunch of buildings that turned like gears, she no longer knew What scientific theory should be used to explain all this...


    Zhao Hailun is not a stupid woman, or on the contrary, she is a very smart woman, maybe her EQ is not as high as her IQ, but she is definitely not a stupid...Looking at the weird scene in front of her, Zhou Ye has just said Reminisce about the timing of the weird incident, the sound of broken glass and Zhou Ye''s snapping fingers...


    "You did all this, right?" Zhao Hailun grabbed Zhou Ye''s clothes tightly with both hands and asked eagerly.


    "Uh-huh, that''s right." Zhou Ye admitted with a smile, and then took out a seat and sat down...


    "How did you do all this?" Zhao Hailun''s eyes shone, and he jumped onto Zhou Ye''s body."Tell me... how did you do it?"


    "It''s just a little magic..." Zhou Ye was very happy that this girl would already give him a hug...He unceremoniously hugged Zhao Hailun, who was sent to the door...Zhou Ye wouldn''t mind telling her a little bit of this The truth of the world, after all, she is destined to be her own woman, unable to run away.


    "Magic? Great change?" Zhou Ye''s answer puzzled Zhao Hailun.


    "No, what you said was magic, not magic..." Zhou Ye secretly performed his actions while using words to attract Zhao Hailun''s attention."The magic that I''m talking about is a secret technique that has existed since the ancient times... It is the embodiment of all the rules of this world, not the kind of thing that performs on stage... This world is a mirror world, which is born on the basis of the real world, but But it will not affect the real world, just like a world in a mirror...Here, all physical rules do not apply..."


    "Then what rules apply here?"


    Zhou Ye''s little trick has succeeded...Zhao Hailun has been completely immersed in unknown knowledge, completely unaware of his little movements.


    "Here... only applies-my rules..." Zhou Ye said with a smile. In fact, in the mirror world, whoever has strong mental power can interfere with the rules, but Zhou Ye is right to say that... Even the Lord of Darkness, as long as he leaves his dark realm and enters the mirror world of the earth, he will still not be Zhou Ye''s opponent...


    Of course, Zhou Ye would not go to the dark realm to find Domam all right. That was looking for abuse by himself... At least, before he got the heart of the universe, Zhou Ye would never find abuse by himself...


    "Your rules..." Just when Zhao Hailun was still thinking about Zhou Ye''s words, he suddenly felt a little cold on his body?She couldn''t help but look down... "Ah-badass, why did you take my pair off..."


    "In order to completely own you..." Zhou Ye smiled, not talking nonsense-directly holding Zhao Hailun, and throwing her on the couch just taken out of the bracelet... "Little girl, accept your fate, you are doomed It belongs to me..."


    "Bad guy... how can you do this... we just met today, I don''t even know your name..."


    "Remember, your man is called Zhou Ye."


    "No--!"


    In the mirrored world-on a half-air terrace like a floating platform, from time to time there is a burst of red-headed movement-the octagonal wall floating and rotating all around, concealing the scenery inside...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Fifty Eight


    "I said why the car that crashed into me suddenly changed course when I was twelve years old. It turned out that the person you sent was doing the trick..." At this time, Zhao Hailun was leaning on Zhou Ye with a lazy expression. In his arms, he said while drawing circles on him.


    Zhou Ye had already told her something, and Helen had almost completely accepted her fate...


    Faced with a man who needs strength, power, power, ability, and looks, what kind of resistance can she make?Besides... Zhao Hailun doesn''t want to resist anymore... She can''t resist this man''s mischief to her... After all, Zhou Ye''s spring breeze and rain is not for nothing...


    "What a ghost... Is that protecting you?" Zhou Ye said while holding Zhao Hailun, "Otherwise the shadow guard protected you, how would you say you will also be injured..."


    "Do you call this kind of behavior that is followed around the clock as protection?" Zhao Hailun lightly patted Zhou Ye in dissatisfaction, and then she suddenly realized something."You said you sent a shadow guard a long time ago to protect me for 24 hours... Isn''t it that you know everything about me?"


    "Haha... the 16th..." Zhou Ye just smiled mysteriously and said a set of numbers.


    "...Bad guy!" Just this set of numbers made Zhao Hailun ashamed. After all, this is the most secret thing for girls... I didn''t expect this bad guy to know... How could she not shy.


    The two laughed for a while, and Zhao Hailun fell into Zhou Ye''s arms again weakly...After all, she was a weak woman, and she had just gone through some transformation...She had no strength anymore.


    "Gurulu..." A sound came, which seemed particularly harsh on this slightly silent mid-air platform.


    "I''m hungry..." Zhou Ye didn''t laugh at her. He knew that after running all morning and doing such intense exercise again, let alone she is a girl, even a strong man, this time Almost hungry...


    "Hmm..." Helen nodded shyly, facing her man, she also wanted to maintain her best posture... but her stomach was not up to her!!


    "Then let''s go back to eat..." Zhou Ye said, walking off the big bed, picking up the clothes scattered on the ground, and despite Helen''s objection, helped her dress...


    Helen, who was barely tidying up her clothes, saw a round gate with sparks when she turned her head... "This is?"


    "This is the gate to leave this world..." Zhou Ye smiled, grabbing Helen''s slender waist and passing directly through the portal¡ª¡ª


    The highest floor of the Umbrella Hotel¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The four daughters of Xiaoli were sitting at the dining table boredly, staring at the food in front of them in a daze.They are waiting for their man to come back...


    "Ouni, when will Oppa come back? I''m so hungry..." Cheng Yuli was lying on the table, drooling while looking at the food in front of her... There was no way. In the past, many things were forbidden in order to stay in shape. Eating¡ªThis is simply a torture for Cheng Yuri, a girl who likes food.


    Fortunately, they met their man Zhou Ye...


    With Umbrella''s biotechnology, Zhou Ye is still afraid that his sister will become a fat girl?So tell them directly, eat whatever you want, eat whatever you want... Don¡¯t worry about your figure, you will never get out of shape...


    For Cheng Yuri, who loves to eat, it is almost like a natural sound. When O''Neill is still hesitating and wondering whether to take it seriously, she has already started to let go of her appetite...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 412

    "Wait for Oppa, maybe Oppa will be back soon?" Xiaoli comforted her youngest sister.


    "Okay..." Yuri reluctantly lay down on the dining table again, her eyes fixed on the food in front of her... "Oba, I miss you so much... why are you not coming back..."


    "Hey, my little Yuli actually missed me too? Didn''t you miss the food I brought her?" A joking voice came from behind the four girls... They turned their heads in surprise."Oba...you are finally back."


    I saw that a golden portal that kept turning appeared behind them. It wasn''t their Oppa who came out of the portal. Who was it?When the four women were about to jump up and hug their man in surprise, another slender figure walked out of the portal¡ª¡ª


    This made the movement of the four women sluggish.


    In the end, Xiaoli played the style of her elder sister, and walked generously to the dazed Helen, "Hello, you are Helen, right? My name is Li Xiaoli... the first time I met."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?


    To be honest, Helen is still a bit confused now. The first time he used the portal is one of them, and the second is that as soon as she walked out, she saw four beautiful girls... This made her feel a little bit sour in her heart...


    "You just came back, we were just going to have dinner..." Xiaoli said, half pushing Helen, pushing her to the dining table, and sitting down...


    In fact, Zhou Ye did not hide from them what he did when he went to Seoul University... They all knew that their man came to Seoul this time for a woman... Although they were jealous, they did not object to anything... After all, Zhou Ye The strength lies there, they feel that even with the shadow sister, the five people are a bit unable to deal with their own men...


    Although I know this, it is the first time I have seen my man bring a woman back from outside...Of course, Xiaoying doesn''t count. For Xiaoying, they think they are latecomers, and what qualifications do they have to eat Xiaoying? vinegar?But not eating Xiaoying''s vinegar does not mean that he will not eat Helen''s vinegar. After all, Helen is a latecomer to them.That''s why, except for Xiaoli, the other three women were so cold...


    "They are...?" Helen looked at the girls in confusion. Although she knew in her heart that these women might have a very close relationship with Zhou Ye, she was still a little confused when she saw Xiaoli''s passionate behavior... ¡­


    "We are all women of Oppa." Xiao Yuri said deliberately, she even had the thought of taking Helen away.


    "Oh? That''s a coincidence, I''m also Ye''s woman." With Helen''s high IQ, how could she not see Yuri''s little abacus, she just went back.


    Of course, Helen was not at all angry. While talking, he forced Zhou Ye''s waist and twisted the soft flesh under the dining table...


    "Ouba knows all the secrets in me..." Li Zhen, who has always been shy, was desperate to fight back. After saying this, her face was red and thoroughly... she was almost crying.


    And Yuli and Zhuxian gave their sisters a gesture of cheering...This is their small plan, unite, give Helen a good start...


    "Haha..." Helen pinched Zhou Ye''s hand harder, and she counterattacked with a smile on her face: "Ye not only knows the secrets of me, he knows all the secrets of me since I was young..."


    Complete defeat¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªThe three women feel that in this round of competition, they have been defeated...


    "I''ll give you half an hour to eat... and then an hour to rest... Then, hum..." Zhou Ye said without looking up as he lowered his head to eat.


    Hearing the words of his own Obama, the three sisters who had planned to regroup, and the whole army would fight again, could no longer take care of it, and began to eat...


    This scene confuses Helen who is waiting for the challenge... She doesn''t know what Zhou Ye''s words mean...


    And Xiaoli, who had been helping Zhou Ye with food, couldn''t bear to watch the newly-added sister suffer... hurriedly said, "Hurry up and eat, there will be no time to eat..."


    Although the three girls were upset that they came over and targeted themselves, Helen still couldn¡¯t speak coldly to Xiaoli, who was very friendly when they met... Although Xiaoli¡¯s words were unclear, Helen still Obediently picked up the chopsticks and started to eat.After all, she is also hungry...


    After eating-after a short rest... Helen understood what Xiaoli meant... This villain actually came again... Isn''t he an iron man, he won''t be tired?


    Four hours later-Helen understood that Zhou Ye was really an iron man, he was not tired... But he was almost killed by him...


    Zhou Ye said-Don¡¯t be afraid of the harem and the palace, just let them be unable to argue... how simple...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Fifty Nine


    Just when Zhou Ye was teaching his women how to love each other in the cold country...


    An uninhabited island in the Arctic Circle¡ª¡ª


    Here, you can''t see the fickleness and impermanence of the sea...because you can only see the endless glaciers...Here you can''t find the traces of industrial buildings that can be seen everywhere in modern society, and some are just white. Snow field...


    This place is like an independent and beautiful woman who is left behind...what is waiting quietly...


    However, this tranquility was quickly broken by a buzzing sound...With the sound, a black spot flew from the sky quickly to here, and with the buzzing sound it turned into a loud noise unique to aircraft engines...This A heavy helicopter with the Z¡¤H logo written on its fuselage was slowly falling on a seemingly empty space.


    When the helicopter was still 500 meters away from the ground, an unexpected scene happened. Originally it was only slightly flat and covered with thick snow. The ground slowly slid towards the surroundings, and within a moment, it became a circle. The big mouth is big enough to swallow two such heavy helicopters...


    Obviously, the changes on the ground below were not unexpected to the helicopter pilot. He still slowly lowered the helicopter... Soon, the heavy helicopter disappeared into the huge black hole opened in the ground, and disappeared. , And with the disappearance of the helicopter, the entire ground closed again...The entire uninhabited island has restored its legacy and independence, as if no helicopter had just come.


    This is the secret Arctic base of Hydra... and the one who has just arrived here with a helicopter is the supreme leader of Hydra, Ophelia.


    Ophelia had just stepped off the helicopter, and the person in charge of the base, who had been waiting for a long time on the tarmac, hurriedly stood at attention, raising her arms."Hi, Hydra."


    "Hi, Hydra." Ophelia, who wore a black military uniform today, had a strange charm. After returning a salute to the head of the base, she walked toward the passage outside the apron without looking back."What happened to the universe cube?"


    "Madam... you still... take a look for yourself..." The person in charge of the base hesitated to say, "From a day ago, the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube has frequently started to appear abnormal. It even sent out a shock of energy and shocked it. A few guards..."


    "Did it detect anything?" Ophelia asked as she walked.


    "No, it''s only occasionally detected that it emits some faint gamma rays..." the head of the base hurriedly replied.


    Ophelia nodded, she believed that this person in charge would not dare to hide herself, because... he was a clone of Hydra.


    In fact, Ophelia has been busy with other things these days. Since returning from the dead world, she has begun to look for the location of the soul gem...


    Although Ophelia knew from Gu Yi''s words that she would definitely have Zhou Ye''s child in the future, for her pragmatic school, she would do nothing and wait?This is not her style... As one of the women who have the deepest affection for Zhou Ye, she is so eager to give birth to Zhou Ye...


    Since Hela shed a bright road for her, how could she be willing to wait like this?Of course, letting her own man cut his soul for no reason is something she doesn''t want...


    Therefore, she put her idea on the soul gem in the infinite gem, although in the world before coming, in the Marvel movie universe, she has not clearly pointed out where the soul gem is...


    However, the minds of netizens are infinite...From the words of the Marvel Sheliere movie, some people have speculated that the soul gem may be in the hidden kingdom of Africa, Wakanda... The soul gem is their soul ancestor for generations. .


    Just as Ophelia was about to send Hydra agents to sneak into the kingdom of Wakanda to inquire about the soul''s ancestral land...


    The person in charge of the Arctic base used an emergency contact line... The report stated that the universe cube that their base is responsible for research has undergone an unknown mutation...


    Therefore, Ophelia rushed over without stopping. Although she could let her daughter Angel bring herself directly, but... she was not at ease with Angel¡¯s safety. After all, in her opinion, her daughter¡¯s The mutation may be caused by the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube. At this moment of cosmic magic raging, the ghost knows what bad effects it will have on her daughter... So she took a helicopter to the Arctic base alone.


    Uh, digress... back to the topic.


    Ophelia kept walking under her feet. She had never known how many times she had been to this base. She was familiar with everything here. Not long after she got out of the tarmac, she stepped onto a descending elevator and descended towards the ground. After a mile or so, the elevator doors opened...


    Ophelia stepped into this rigorous laboratory surrounded by a three-meter-thick lead plate...


    She just walked into the laboratory, and all the people who were busy stopped their work, stood at attention, raised their arms, "Hydra, long live."


    The enthusiasm in their eyes seemed real, and Ophelia nodded in satisfaction. She believed that even if it was for Hydra to make them commit suicide, these people would not hesitate to execute orders...


    "Long live the Hydra." After Ophelia also delivered a military salute, she walked directly to the center of the test field the size of three football fields...


    In the middle of the underground test site, a huge machine is standing there quietly. At the point of the machine, the blue cosmic cube is staying quietly...


    Ophelia looked at the dazzling cluster of light in the Rubik''s Cube, and she was also rapidly calculating in her heart... Could it be that the Universe Rubik''s Cube awakened in advance?It shouldn''t be... the timing of the plot is wrong...


    So what is going on?


    Just when she was lost in thought... the base manager next to her cautiously said: "Madam...I wonder...is this an abnormal change caused by the master? After all...the master now has two infinite gems on her body. It''s..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 413

    "Huh?" The person in charge of the base finally reminded Ophelia to wake up... His man has two infinite gems in his hand... Then, does he know something?Besides, it has been a long time since I saw him... Actually, it was only three days, but these three days were like a year for her...


    Ophelia thought of this, and directly ordered: "You go down first, remove all the people in the core laboratory, don''t leave anyone here for the time being..."


    "Yes, ma''am." The person in charge of the base was overjoyed. He knew that this was a prelude to Mrs. Hydra''s contact with her master...


    Although I don''t know why his wife always cleared the field before contacting the master, he obediently and quickly evacuated the entire core laboratory researchers...Of course, he was included.


    In fact, every time Ophelia contacts Zhou Ye, she clears the venue in advance only because she can¡¯t figure out what state her man is in now. The ghost knows which woman¡¯s couch he is on now... But no matter which woman¡¯s couch he is on, Those scenes are not for these people to see, otherwise, with the temper of his own man, absolutely... will kill all these people who have seen the scenery they shouldn''t see.


    Although Ophelia doesn''t care about the names of these guys, but... after all, they are also valuable assets belonging to the Hydra organization, so they can save a little bit. Besides, why bother to make her own man angry...?That''s why Ophelia developed the habit of clearing the scene every time she contacted Zhou Ye.


    After looking at the huge core laboratory that has become empty, Ophelia pressed the number to contact her man on the personal terminal on her wrist...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Sixty


    Zhou Ye was awakened by the vibration of the personal terminal on his wrist...


    He withdrew his right hand from Helen''s arms with difficulty...


    As a result, as soon as Zhou Ye pulled out her arm, Helen was dissatisfied. Without opening her eyes, she hugged his body tightly with both hands, while murmured: "Bad guy, where are you going? ...Don''t want me, kill you..."


    Maybe it was a chain reaction caused by her dream... The girls around Zhou Ye couldn''t help but squeeze towards him... Hugging the legs, hugs the head, hugs the head... In short, Zhou Ye feels like he is now It''s like being surrounded by countless tentacles... But these tentacles are cute girl paper...


    While smiling bitterly, Zhou Ye reluctantly lifted his right hand and opened the communication button with the tip of his nose... What are you doing with the left hand?Zhou Ye said that his left hand was entangled to death... at every turn...


    "Hi-dear... uh, it seems that I interrupted you to rest, right?" Ophelia''s three-dimensional projection appeared directly in front of Zhou Ye.Seeing Zhou Ye''s somewhat embarrassed scene, her face had a hint of teasing.


    "Baby, stop making trouble..." To be honest, Zhou Ye feels that his image at this time is definitely not a wise man. After all, his face was squeezed and deformed by the two sisters who hugged his neck tightly. ...


    "Tsk tusk... Dad, I found that your current image is really special..." Ophelia suppressed a smile.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye is almost like a three-headed conjoined freak... It looks very fun... By the way, screenshots and screenshots. These pictures are uploaded to the sister forum in Umbrella¡¯s internal network, so that other sisters can also Happy, happy...After all, when my man is so embarrassed, he doesn''t really feel much.


    Thinking of this, Ophelia quietly pressed the screenshot button on the personal terminal...


    Watching his daughter''s small movements, Zhou Ye was speechless, but what could he do?hit?He was reluctant, Ophelia had such a cute little padded jacket... How could Zhou Ye be willing to beat her?curse?Forget it... So, he can only change the subject."Baby, you contacted me in the middle of the night, isn''t it just to see my embarrassment..."


    "...Ah, yes..." Ophelia spit out her snake head embarrassedly, there is no way, when facing Zhou Ye, Ophelia likes to act like Jiao... like to see him embarrassed It looks like...Unknowingly, the whole person seems to be back when she was a teenager... However, now is not the time to act like a baby, Ophelia looked straight and said: "My dear, I think you should come to me Take a look here..."


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye let out a sigh, and finally didn''t have to face the teasing of his intimate little padded jacket for the time being.


    "The Cosmos Cube has changed...I doubt if the Cosmos Cube has awakened early..." Ophelia said with a serious face.


    "It shouldn''t be... the time is wrong..." Zhou Ye was also a little confused. The awakening of the Cosmic Rubik''s Cube should be at the time of Avengers 1. At this point in time, the true story of Iron Man 1 is still too early. , The universe cube should not be awakened in advance.


    "The researcher doubts whether it is the chain reaction caused by the two infinite gems, dear,..." Ophelia said out the guess of her men.


    "Well, then I''ll go now." Zhou Ye didn''t dare to delay. After all, he was determined to get the six infinite gems. Originally, because the space gem and universe cube was in the hands of his daughter, he didn''t play that gem for the time being. Idea, but now that the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube has changed, this is something Zhou Ye doesn''t want to see...


    What if this is Thanos playing tricks behind?When the duck that is in sight will fly again...the shame is too big...


    As Zhou Ye thought, he struggled to get up from the warm embrace of the girls... After all, he was the core of the girls. When he moved, the girls woke up...


    "Oba...Where are you going?" Xiaoli asked while rubbing her distressed eyes.


    "Ye, why did you get up so early?" Helen, who was awakened by Zhou Ye''s movement, also opened his eyes and asked with a yawn.


    "Some urgent things need to be done..." Zhou Ye said, standing up from the couch... It is worth saying that she was Yingyi who had followed Zhou Ye for decades. After she woke up, the first thing she did was not ask her What the man is going to do, but behaved quickly to help his man prepare clothes.


    Several girls watched Yingyi''s movements, and they couldn''t help but say something in their hearts."Lost..."


    However, if you lose, you don''t lose the battle... The first thing that reacted is Helen. She got up quickly, looking for her clothes everywhere, and said: "My dear, I will go with you..."


    "I''ll be with you too, Oppa."


    "I also need to go¡­¡­"


    "Oba, take me..."


    "Oba, I don''t want to be separated from you..."


    Good guy, just like a chain reaction, the four girls in the group began to look around for the clothes that were thrown away before going to bed...


    "Naughty, it''s so dangerous there, what are you going to do...?" Zhou Ye''s face was stern, and this time he went to check the abnormal changes of the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube. He didn''t know if there was any unknown danger. How could he carry these What about a weak woman who has no power to bind a chicken?Yingyi can still go with it... the other five sister papers are absolutely not acceptable.


    "Because of the danger, I want to go with you." Helen glared at Zhou Ye unwillingly, and she was not afraid that Zhou Ye would attack her."If I were to choose between [Waiting for news of your safety at home] and [Life and death with you], I would never be the woman who waited at home and cried and prayed for God to bless you for your safe return...I I want to face it with you..."


    "We are the same..." Xiaoli''s fourth daughter said unwillingly.


    Zhou Ye looked at the five women in front of her with a firm expression, and said it was a lie to say that she was not moved. After all, a woman who knows that it is dangerous, is willing to accompany you to face it...What kind of woman is worthy of your cherishment.However, moved to moved... he still can''t take them with them.


    "Baby, I know you are worried about me...but...your man, I am not someone who can hurt me. Ordinary small explosions will not hurt me at all...not to mention small explosions, Even if the earth explodes, I will be unscathed." Zhou Ye''s tone couldn''t help but soften a lot...


    "I don''t believe it. Prove it to me..." Helen is not the kind of person who you say she believes. Although she knows that Zhou Ye is a mage, but... what does it say?Mage is the kind of crispy-skinned profession that will die when you touch it... How do you make her believe that Zhou Ye is a thick-skinned violent war mage?


    Zhou Ye was left speechless by Helen directly. Prove it to you?how to prove?Blast the earth?Then stand at the center of the explosion and prove it to her?It was a very simple thing for him to explode the earth... But... for Mao to prove his resistance to beating, he would explode the earth?How innocent is Earth Lord?Lord Earth is going to cry, okay?...


    "If you can''t prove it, just take me..." Helen stared at Zhou Ye with a speechless face, and said without yielding.She didn''t want to leave Zhou Ye at all, the relationship between the two was heating up...How could she be willing to leave Zhou Ye?


    "Hehe... honey, just take them with you. I will let the shadow guard take care of them more, it should be fine..." Yingyi, who dressed Zhou Ye, smiled and relieved her man. After all, these few Although a little girl is weak, she appreciates her courage.


    "Okay... you hurry up and wash, I only give you five minutes..." Zhou Ye sighed, forget it, there are shadow guards to protect them, the problem shouldn''t be big...


    "Long live..." For the first time, several girls united and fought hard and won the battle against the Great Demon King Zhou Ye. This was a milestone victory for them. They could not help but hug each other and laugh again. Jumped.


    "Only five minutes, it''s not enough to be outdated..." Zhou Ye''s voice awakened the girls celebrating the victory, and they couldn''t take care of a lot... just ran to the bathroom with bare feet...


    It¡¯s also because of the fact that the special presidential suite of the Umbrella Hotel was designed with the master¡¯s always plural female companions in mind at the beginning of the design, so the bathroom is also plural...


    Five minutes later, the women after washing followed their men and stepped into the portal to the North Pole base of Hydra.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Sixty One


    Ophelia smiled and looked at the portal slowly opened in front of her. She knew that this was her own man coming...


    As the golden portal took shape, a figure came out, who was not Zhou Ye... and behind him, there were six girls...


    "Hey, Xiaoying, it''s been a long time..." Seeing Yingyi and Helen''s daughters, Ophelia smiled and greeted them. After all, she also knew Xiaoying... During the big party, everyone came together to meet the enemy. Good comrades...


    "Ophelia, long time no see." Xiaoying also greeted Ophelia with a smile.


    "This is the sisters who joined you, welcome." After Ophelia hugged Xiaoying, she smiled at the five girls who were standing behind Xiaoying.


    "Is this Umbrella''s experimental base? It''s amazing..." To be honest, when Helen came over, she was dazzled by the experimental equipment here... She knew a lot, but more She can''t even call her name...


    "This is not Umbrella''s experimental base..." Ophelia smiled and raised Helen with one hand, and Xiaoli with one hand. (Based on her experience, you can see at a glance who is the issue among the four girls Human.) said: "This is just my experimental base, which is far from Umbrella''s experimental base..."


    "It''s amazing..." Helen was dazzled by the high-tech devices around at this time, and she had another occupational disease...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 414

    And Zhou Ye didn''t say much, just winked at Ophelia. Ophelia nodded obediently. She knew that her man asked her to take her sisters to a safe area...


    "Go, I''ll take you to rest first." Ophelia said, and she could not help but walked towards the quarantine area outside the core test area... After all, it is not safe for them... She didn''t want to. When letting his own man cope with changes, he has to take care of himself...


    "But..." Although Xiaoli was a little unwilling to leave Zhou Ye''s side, she couldn''t say anything she refused to say when she looked at this very enthusiastic blonde beauty who had been showing up at the first meeting...


    After Ophelia took the girls out of the experimental area, Zhou Ye slowly walked to the front of the Universe Rubik''s Cube...


    As he approached, the Universe Rubik''s Cube seemed to be breathing, emitting light blue rays of light stretching and shrinking.The dazzling group of light in its center, like a nebula, began to slowly rotate...


    "Huh? Is it really the mutation that I brought?" Zhou Ye also felt that the time gems and power gems on his soul weapon also exuded bursts of rhythm...and the abnormal changes of the universe''s cube.


    Zhou Ye involuntarily placed his hand on the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube... He already felt that this time he should be the cause of the cosmic Rubik''s Cube.


    However, why did I return to Earth for so long, and why did it happen today?


    At this moment... Sudden change happened¡ª¡ª


    I saw that the Universe Rubik''s Cube, which was originally only emitting a soft blue light, exuded a dazzling brilliance¡ªthen, a beam of light burst into the sky...as if it had penetrated the walls of the entire base...a piece of light appeared directly above Zhou Ye''s head Starry sky...


    Zhou Ye instinctively wanted to withdraw his hand on the Cosmos Rubik¡¯s Cube, but found that the Cosmos Rubik¡¯s Cube had actually stuck to his hand, even though he was already strong enough to pull the Cosmos Rubik¡¯s Cube from the mechanical device that fixed it. Come down, still haven''t got rid of the universe Rubik''s Cube...


    The thing is as if it grows in his hand, it can''t be shaken off...


    In the surveillance room, the women who discovered this scene couldn''t help but yelled: "Dear..."


    "Honey, let go of that thing..."


    "No¡­¡­"


    The anxious Xiao Ying even teleported directly to Zhou Ye''s side, and she was about to pull the universe cube that was stuck to her man''s palm with her hands regardless of her concern... Her tears burst out in a hurry."Let go... you let go..."


    "It''s too dangerous here, baby, hurry up and get out of here..." Zhou Ye looked at the little shadow desperately helping him to pull the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. In fact, even now, he didn''t feel the danger, but ...He didn''t want his own woman to be hurt, and while pushing Yingyi away from him, he said, "Get out of here, baby, I''ll be fine..."


    "No, I don''t want..." Yingyi shook her head desperately... She couldn''t imagine what would happen if she lost this man...


    "Hey, I''ll leave as soon as I go, and I''ll be back soon." Zhou Ye said...with a slight smile, with his free left hand, he drew a circle slightly, and a golden portal appeared directly at Yingyi''s feet. ... It closed without waiting for her to react...


    As Ying Yi was teleported away by Zhou Ye... a beam of light reaching the sky was launched from the Cube of the Universe, Zhou Ye''s figure suddenly disappeared before the eyes of the women...


    "Don''t..." Ophelia went crazy, and directly used her little hand to smash the five-inch-thick observation window, and rushed into the core test area... The other girls were also crazy and generally wanted to learn from Ophelia. Felia jumped out of the observation room that was more than ten meters high...


    Fortunately, the shadow guards who had been protecting them knew their responsibilities and caught them in the air... Otherwise, I''m afraid these five girls will fall directly here today... After all, they are just ordinary people.


    Just as Ophelia and five girls were frantically looking for Zhou Ye''s figure in the core experimental area, a figure slowly appeared here. It was Yingyi who had just been transported away by Zhou Ye... As soon as she came back, Joined the ranks of the women searching frantically...


    But no matter how crazy they are... they can''t see Zhou Ye here...


    "I... I shouldn''t have asked my father to come here..." Ophelia knelt and sat on the floor of the core test area with a desperate face... She is now full of self-blame... She blames herself for calling herself Zhou Ye came to check the abnormality of the universe''s Rubik''s Cube... She blamed herself for being by Zhou Ye''s side... She blamed too much...


    And what is Zhou Ye doing at this time?He... is getting lost...


    Looking at the familiar starry sky above his head, Zhou Ye is basically sure that he was teleported to a certain place on the earth by the Cube of the Universe...but...look at the personal terminal without any signal on his wrist...he already I''m speechless... This Nima is definitely not the Earth of the Marvel Cinematic Universe... Could it be that I was teleported to a parallel universe where the Marvel Universe does not know how many numbers?


    Feel the space gem that was staying peacefully in his soul armed... Zhou Ye was speechless.After this guy teleported himself over, he obediently ran into his soul weapon and went with his brothers and sisters...what should he do now?


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t care.Ask the system when you are done, we are also systemic...


    [Shan Shan... Can you figure out where I am now?


    [Master, you have been sent to other microplanes by the Cube of the Universe, and I am collecting information on this plane... please wait.


    [Uh, that... can you temporarily stop time in the Marvel Cinematic Universe?I don¡¯t want to accidentally miss a lot of things...]


    [Of course...] With the voice of the system Shanshan... the time of the entire Marvel Cinematic Universe was stalled...


    Zhou Ye looked at the surrounding environment. This Nima is in a good environment...but...no people smoke...no people smoke...no people smoke...important things have to be said three times...


    "Why don''t you just go back...?" Just when Zhou Ye was about to ask Shanshan to take him back... Suddenly, System Shanshan''s voice appeared directly in his mind.[Master, this is the dimension of an Indian movie...]


    Chapter Five Hundred and Sixty Two


    Indian film?what movie?] Zhou Ye is not in a hurry to go back...A San''s movie?Ah San''s movies are always rubbish, but they have a feature that makes Zhou Ye very satisfied...that is, the basic heroine is not ugly...the body is not bad.


    [Indian Superman...series?Probably...] When I said this, Shanshan herself was a little bit unconfident... It¡¯s not that Shanshan was incompetent, but this plane seems a bit too messy... [Some of them are like the compound position you have been to before. surface¡­¡­


    "...Damn..." Zhou Ye was a little speechless when he heard Shanshan''s words...This kind of compound plane is the most disgusting. You don''t know how many movies there will be, unless you meet the Lord. I know what movies are mixed in...


    But forget it, Zhou Ye looked around. Although the watch had basically lost its function after reaching this plane before the time was correct, by distinguishing the position of the starry sky and the constellations... Zhou Ye roughly figured out the current situation. time and location¡­¡­


    It should be the transition of spring and summer, the time... It''s about nine o''clock in the evening...


    Just when Zhou Ye had calculated the time and planned to fly first and find a place to settle down temporarily... A dazzling car''s high beam came from the far end of the highway... In this unmanned Gobi, this beam of light It looks particularly dazzling.


    "Ha...you can ride with a ride..." With Zhou Ye''s eyesight, he had clearly seen that the driver was a female driver. This female driver seemed to be familiar?Are you so lucky?Come up and meet pig''s feet?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of lens conversion¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Nisha is of Indian descent in the United States. Her father was an executive in a U.S. company. She was brought to life in the U.S. by her parents when she was very young. The reason why she drove overnight from school to home today was because her father gave her today. Called and said... he has chosen to retire and wants to go back to India...


    She drove back so anxiously just to persuade her father to let herself stay here...After all, no one likes to leave the environment that she is familiar with suddenly...


    As for the danger?Nisha is still very confident in her car skills... Besides, who can hurt her in a high-speed car?


    However, the intercontinental highway passing through the Gobi Desert still gave her a lot of pressure...A piece of black and black outside, and a few cars were rarely encountered along the way, except for the music from the car stereo and the roar of the engine. She couldn''t hear any other noise...


    It is fake to say not to be afraid...Although she is very familiar with this road, no matter how many times she has walked back home from the holiday...but it was during the day, there is no other kind of Gobi during the day. Amorous feelings, but at night...it''s a bit scary.


    Just when Nisha prayed that her car would not go wrong at this time, she slammed on the accelerator and wanted to drive out of the Gobi area quickly... She felt a golden light flashing in front of her, as if there was something A figure appeared in front of her car...


    "Ah!!!" The sudden appearance of the figure made her yell, and she stepped on the brake to a low level...


    The strong inertia made her whole body uncontrollably planted on the steering wheel...Should praise the laws of the United States, get a driver''s license at the age of sixteen...At the age of eighteen, she can already be said to be an old driver with two years of driving experience... In such a sudden situation, remember to hold the steering wheel tightly, so that the car did not deviate from the intercontinental highway and went to the Gobi Desert on the side of the road...


    "Damn..." Two minutes later, Nisha finally calmed her beating heart. She slammed the door and walked on... For the kind-hearted woman, no matter who was wrong... Once she really hurt someone, she would never die.


    But when she got out of her car, she didn''t see anyone falling in a pool of blood... Some were just the smell of rubber tires rubbing quickly and the long black brake lines...


    "Is it because I read it wrong...?" Nisha rubbed her temples innocently, and looked far away unwillingly... After confirming that there were no people or things falling in a pool of blood, this was it. Walk to your car without worry...


    After all, it¡¯s best not to hit anyone... Nisha sat in the driving position and couldn¡¯t help but patted her fierce mouth that was enough to disregard the group magnet, "It¡¯s really scary---I¡¯m dead..."


    Nisha''s voice suddenly went out of tune...


    Because, she found that in her passenger seat, she didn¡¯t know when, she was already sitting on a man... She was really scared to death... Anyone who is on the desert in the middle of the night, get out of the car and get on again In the car, I found that there was an extra person in my car.


    To be honest, Nisha felt that she was about to be frightened...well, she would react when she was extremely frightened, but she couldn''t say that she would be harmonized.


    "You...you...who are you?" Nisha was scared out of her mother tongue... She doesn''t speak English anymore, it''s time to speak Hindi...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 415

    "Eh...?" Zhou Ye frowned when he heard it...To be honest, although Zhou Ye learned a lot of languages ??for the journey, it must not include Ah San''s language. He didn''t like Ah San at all... Of course, except for beauties..."That... do you speak English?"


    "Yes, I will..." To be honest, Nisha was a bit scared to die at first, but... then the faint light, after seeing Zhou Ye''s face, her fear of fear suddenly disappeared a lot...


    After all, this is a face-seeing world, just like if Sadako deliberately creates a frightening face without covering her face with her hair, who would think she is scary just by looking at her face?In the same way... Nisha saw Zhou Ye the same.


    Zhou Ye''s handsome face gave Nisha an inexplicable sense of peace... She is so handsome, she must not be a bad person.


    If Zhou Ye read Nisha¡¯s brain waves at this time, he would probably laugh to death... But it¡¯s no wonder, no matter which world it is in, a good guy must be a handsome guy, and a bad guy must be uglier than a good guy. ?This is about to become the law of a handsome man = a good man...In short, the value of appearance is justice.


    "Where is this place?" Zhou Ye asked while constantly giving Nissa spiritual hints. After all, he wanted to figure out where he was first?


    "This is Georgia..." Nisha felt that her eyes were inseparable from Zhou Ye... this handsome blond boy, so perfect...yes, it was perfect. Nisha felt that she could no longer be in her dictionary. Find out other adjectives to describe Zhou Ye...


    "Why is it in the United States and not in India?" Zhou Ye was a little confused...


    "Why are you in India?" Nisha asked strangely. At this moment, she didn''t realize that she was talking to Zhou Ye in her tone of familiarity, just like two people who have known each other for a long time. ...And, Nisha... felt that when she saw Zhou Ye, her heartbeat would speed up involuntarily, and her cheeks would have a fever...


    So, although Nisha was asking Zhou Ye, but... her little head was involuntarily lowered. She was a little afraid to look at Zhou Ye. Every time she saw Zhou Ye, she felt that her heart was about to be excited. I jumped out of my throat...


    Chapter five hundred and sixty three


    Zhou Ye looked at Nisha with her head down, and the corners of her mouth could not help but cocked slightly. He hadn''t used this method with sister paper for a long time... In Zhou Ye''s opinion, cheating like this meant a little disrespect for sister paper. Inside...Although in many cases, his approach is not respectable...Cough cough, don''t complain, you will lose if you complain...


    He looked at Nisha, who was shy and timid, and unscrupulously used his hand to gently lift her chin so that she could look directly into his eyes."Why in India? Because I saw an Indian beauty here... How can I not doubt that this is India?"


    "Wh...Where..." Nisha didn''t have the slightest dislike for Zhou Ye''s move that was almost a drama. Instead, Zhou Ye''s Indian beauty made her heart like a small deer...


    "Tell me your name, beauty..." Zhou Ye''s words were almost commanding, but Nisha, who had already been hinted by Zhou Ye''s spirit, still cleverly replied: "I...My name is Nisha. ..."


    Zhou Ye didn¡¯t care when he heard that Nisha only reported her name, because in India, a woman is generally treated by her first name, because after she gets married, she has to take her husband¡¯s surname, and treats men by the opposite, only by her first name. His last name.


    "Then would you like to put my surname on the back of your name in the future?" If the front is just an ordinary molesting, this sentence is already a gangster who eats fruit...


    Nisha is really keen on everything... But... the last bit of her sanity has not been overwhelmed, she still remembers her own tradition... "I... I''m going back to ask my father and mother..."


    "It''s okay...I''ll take care of your parents..." Zhou Ye didn''t care about that much. Today, he was inexplicably pitted by the space gem and transported to this damned world. His stomach was suffocated. Evil fire.


    It''s not that the world is not good, but Zhou Ye, who was used to letting his hands do everything, suddenly discovered that he had been transported here alone...It is false to say not to be angry...


    Of course, he can also bring a group of people back, but... now... he wants to eat the little bunny that was delivered to the door first... and then think about what to do later...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Nisha nodded her head insignificantly... She was already controlled by Zhou Ye with psychological hints. What restrained her was nothing but her mother''s fear of being corrupted by Western culture for more than ten years. Something that goes against the family tradition, those things that I said from time to time... Now that Zhou Ye said that she would fix her parents, then she would really fix her parents. She has reached the point of blindly following Zhou Ye. .


    "Then, let''s add some beautiful and beautiful colors to this beautiful night..." With Zhou Ye''s whispering voice, Nisha felt like the sky was spinning... Hey, why did she fall on her seat? ?


    However, soon she didn''t have time to think so much...because her vision was blocked by Zhou Ye...


    On the intercontinental highway, a weird scene appeared. A car was actually panning. It swayed from the highway to behind a hill half a mile away from the highway...


    With a scream--a cute sister paper just fell into Zhou Ye''s claws...


    And at this moment, in Nisha''s home, her father is walking around anxiously... Just now he was talking on the phone with his daughter, just wanting to tell her about bringing her back to the motherland... As a result, he didn''t expect his own The daughter actually hung up and ran away...


    When he called again, the one who answered the phone had become his daughter''s roommate, and told him that his daughter had already drove home...


    Mahata looked at his wife who was sitting on the sofa, wiping her tears from time to time, and was even more annoyed. "Why are you crying? My daughter is not dead. Why are you crying?"


    "..." Mahata''s words scared his wife so hard to say a word. After all, in Asanguo, women''s status in the family is like cattle... Basically, they can be ignored. People look at it.


    It wasn''t until she saw that her husband seemed not to be very angry, she asked in a low voice, "Or...Shall we call the police?"


    "Do you think I didn''t call the police? Those bastards told me that it would be inadmissible to lose contact for less than 24 hours." Hearing what his wife said, Mahata was even more furious, if he hadn''t received a first-class education, said If it''s not good, he really started to beat his wife.


    Time passed by every minute... The couple sitting in the living room, waiting for their daughter to return, their hearts became heavier and heavier, they could almost believe that their daughter had something wrong...


    Three hours later----


    Just when Mahata couldn''t help but get up and picked up the phone to call the police again... A familiar car sound came from outside... It was his daughter''s car, and he could hear it all at once...


    "My dear girl, you are finally back..." Mahata was overjoyed. With agility that did not match his slightly fat figure, he rushed to the door of his living room... Raising his arms, planning Give your daughter a hug...


    However, the scene that appeared before him stunned him...


    I saw that my daughter had indeed come back, but... beside her stood a tall and handsome young man. Even if Zhou Ye was not pleasing to his eyes, he still had to admit that this young man had an incomparably beautiful face.


    "Baby, tell daddy, who is he?" Mahata looked at Zhou Ye with some caution, but at this moment, he suddenly realized that his daughter was actually supported by this young man and walked over. He hurriedly greeted him. go with."Baby, are you hurt? Does it matter?"


    Nisha''s face turned red when she heard her father''s inquiry... She buried her head in Zhou Ye''s arms like an ostrich avoiding natural enemies...


    As a person who came by, Mahata saw his daughter''s expression, and what else he didn''t know... He immediately trembled and trembled with anger, but in the end he was not willing to beat his baby daughter... just at himself Wife lost her temper."Damn it, don''t you know how to come and help your daughter?"


    Mahata''s wife has long seen the strangeness of her daughter. She hurried forward and helped her daughter...I want to help her daughter into the room...Some words, she still carries these men on her back. I asked from my daughter...


    Nisha looked at her man worriedly... She was afraid that her man would be made things difficult by her father... "Ye..."


    "It''s okay, go in with your mother, rest assured, your father will agree with us..." Zhou Ye smiled and gently kissed the dimple on Nisha''s face... I have to say that Zhou Ye loves to death. This pair of dimples.


    "Hmm..." Out of trust in her man, Nisha nodded obediently, and with the support of her mother, she walked towards her bedroom...


    After Zhou Ye smiled and watched Nisha go upstairs, Shi Shiran sat on the sofa unceremoniously. For girls, he could pity Yu Yu, for men...hehe...Of course, he wouldn''t kill a horse. Hatta, after all, he is also the father of his own woman, but that doesn''t mean he can''t be controlled... Mahata don''t annoy him in the end... Otherwise, Zhou Ye will be stubborn...No one can persuade him. People who can be persuaded are not in this world.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Sixty Four


    Mahata looked at this unceremonious young man sitting on the sofa in his living room, his anger really almost rose to the sky...


    After playing with my daughter, you are still so handsome now, what do you mean?


    However, looking at Zhou Ye''s low-key body reveals luxurious service and Zhou Ye''s unhurried attitude, he still worked hard to suppress the fire... Anyway, his daughter has already suffered, and now the most important thing is to do It is clear what the origin of this teenager is, whether he wants to play with his daughter''s feelings or does he really want to marry his daughter.


    This is the most critical...


    "How are you going to treat my daughter?" Mahata asked straightforwardly: "Could it be that you want to play with her feelings?"


    "Of course not..." Zhou Ye replied leisurely: "Of course I will be responsible for my woman."


    "How much dowry do you plan to ask?" Mahata''s face looked a lot better when he heard Zhou Ye''s words. At least in his opinion, Zhou Ye is definitely from an extraordinary background, more than enough for his daughter... He has made up his mind. , As long as Zhou Ye''s offer is not outrageous, he will have to collect his daughter''s dowry, after all, he only has this daughter.


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye was stunned all at once... For him, who was born in a country where the economy of his mother-in-law was a big food-eater, it was the first time he talked about dowry without asking the bride price.This is simply a national good father-in-law... He is embarrassed to do it like this, "Actually I don''t care how much dowry Nissa has..."


    "No, you have to... You can tell me the number." Mahata asked reluctantly. You know, in Asanguo, because the bride''s family gives little dowry, there are not a few people who abuse the bride every day... He didn''t want his precious daughter to be abused by Zhou Ye every day after she married.


    "..." I have heard of forced dowry, heard of forced dowry, and never heard of forced dowry... This really opened Zhou Ye''s eyes... I have to say that the A Three Kingdoms system still Really advanced... Zhou Ye discovered another highlight of A Three Kingdoms besides the beauties. Of course, this was just a complaint from his heart...


    Zhou Ye sighed, and looked at Mahata, who was waiting for a number with his staring eyes, and said, "Don''t talk about money, money is just a number to me..."


    As Zhou Ye spoke, he waved his hand gently...Bang...The gold bars with thin arms were placed neatly in front of Mahata."Do you think I owe Nisha that dowry?"


    Mahata was stunned by the scene in front of him. What he paid attention to was not the piles of gold bars in front of him, but the inhuman means to get those piles of gold bars out of thin air...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 416

    "Mage..." Mahata said the word in Vaishya. You know, Mahata, who was born in the Brahmin clan, had a period of secondary school when he was a child. At that time, he spoke to the family records The legend of the mage is very obsessive...If his father hadn''t read it strictly, he would have been wandering around, looking for a master with great abilities.


    However, after growing up, Mahata, after receiving high-level elite education, really sneered at his childhood dreams. After experiencing scientific brainwashing, he became a firm scientist...


    But today, Zhou Ye once again taught him a lesson¡ªMasters are real, not imaginary illusions...Of course, the masters mentioned here are not the masters in the West, but the Assan religion. Honorific name for those with great ability.


    Mahata pulled up a smaller gold bar with great effort, and muttered the word mage in his mouth... After testing that these gold bars were real, and not some magic tricks like blindfolds, the obsession in his heart Germinated again.


    You know, as the top Brahman clan of the caste system, the book collection in their home is very rich...After all, they were the small group of people who were in charge of the state''s ritual rights and enjoyed national worship.


    "It''s not a mage, but a secret mage..." Zhou Ye had already learned the Vaisha language for all, so how could he not understand Mahata''s mutter?


    "You are really a mage..." Zhou Ye spit out the Vaisha language, which made Mahata more affirmed his own thoughts. Vaishya language is a language only used in ancient books and classics. This language is not Brahman. I can¡¯t learn it, and even the current Brahmins, few can fully learn the Vaishya language...


    "It''s all said to be a secret mage, not a mage..." Zhou Ye said silently.


    "It is the glory of our whole family that Nisha can get your favor..." At this time, Mahata has completely changed her appearance. Although he believes in science, the education he received from childhood has made him a firm believer. Of course, now, he is a firm believer of Zhou Ye.


    You know, in ancient books and legends, of course, those mages can also be called mighty ones. They all have the ability to destroy the heavens and the earth... After all, the fairy tales can blow as much as they can... They are The messenger of Lord Shiva walking in the world is the executor of Brahma''s will... Their status is inherently higher than that of Brahman.


    Brahman is just a waiter who serves God. A waiter and a messenger, although the pronunciation is the same, but the meaning is completely two meanings... Whoever is higher and who is lower, naturally everyone knows...


    "Forget it, whatever you think..." Zhou Ye was speechless, and faced this guy who had been brainwashed by religion since he was a child, he could only give in.


    Mahata has taken Zhou Ye''s speechlessness as a default, this method of conjugating more than a ton of gold out of thin air...Who else besides the legendary mighty one?By those magicians?Stop it, the house is his house...The site is his site, and he can be very confident that the ground of his home has never undergone any transformation...


    Besides, you put more than a ton of things on yourself to try?Not to mention the sudden change, it would be good if you can guarantee that you will not be crushed to death...To sum up, Mahata is so sure that Zhou Ye is definitely the powerful person described in the ancient books.


    At this time, Mahata is no longer entangled in the question of how much dowry is. Do you talk to a powerful person about your daughter''s dowry?Are you stupid?Do people care about this little money in the ordinary?


    So we can only pray Zhou Ye Ma Hata look at their own daughter still lovely sake, do not be too hard on her ...... even said Zhou Ye front of him beat his daughter, he did not dare to stop it ...... Of course, it''s just a description. How could Zhou Ye be willing to beat his own woman?It''s not those silly X San.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Sixty Five


    While Mahata and Zhou Ye were talking about her daughter''s dowry downstairs, the conversation between the mother and daughter upstairs continued.


    "Baby, tell me how you met this boy..." Mahata''s wife asked softly, stroking her daughter''s hair.


    "Just... I met... on the road..." Nisha buried her little head in her quilt. She could say that she met the villain Zhou Ye on the way home, and then she didn''t know. If it is not in vain, he will give it to him...


    "How long have you... how long have you known each other?" Nisha''s somewhat vague words made Mahata''s wife think that her daughter had known Zhou Ye a long time ago... After all, in her cognition, let My well-behaved daughter is so dedicated, and the two have known each other for a long time.


    "Also...it didn''t take long..." Nisha''s answer became even more vague...How dare she tell her mother that she had been defeated by the bad guy in less than five minutes?Although she feels a little strange when she thinks of it now, Nisha has no regrets...


    "You... you already gave him...?" Mahata''s wife took a deep breath and asked this sentence. Although she had already guessed in her heart, how much she still hugged With a glimmer of hope that my daughter is really just the cause of the injury...


    "Hmm..." Nisha''s head was buried deeper...


    Mahata''s wife looked at her daughter''s shy and shy appearance, and her last hope was shattered, but she was not disappointed. After all, she didn''t have much hope at the beginning."Then do you know him? Do you know who he is? What does his family do? His parents are still there..."


    This series of questions almost made Nisha dizzy. Speaking of it, she only knew that her man was Zhou Ye, a Chinese descent... Although it was strange to say that the Chinese descent with blond hair and golden pupils was a bit strange, but her own man was so persistent, she also I can only believe it... As for what Zhou Ye does at home, whether his parents are or not, she doesn''t know...


    Looking at the daughter who was there, Mahata''s wife couldn''t help but pull her heart... She opened the quilt that her daughter was covering her face, and looked at her daughter''s sluggish appearance, and she suddenly felt sad.I am afraid that my daughter has been deceived, so how can her daughter remarry in the future... Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but hide her face and cry...


    You know, there are still many conservative forces in Asanguo. The loss of virginity before marriage basically means that this girl will never find a good in-laws... How can she not be sad as a mother?


    "Mom... why are you crying..." Nisha heard her mother''s sobbing voice, she could no longer wear an ostrich, hugged her mother, gently wiped the tears from her eyes, and said: "Mom , Don''t worry, Ye will not want me..."


    "Why?" Mahata''s wife heard her daughter''s words so affirmative, and temporarily stopped mourning, and asked.


    "Because... he asked me... Do you want to put his surname behind my name..." Nisha said, her face couldn''t help but a happy smile appeared against the two dimples on her cheeks. , Looks extremely cute.


    "Silly girl... don''t you know that men will always talk sweetly before they succeed?" Mahata''s wife did not feel happy because of her daughter''s words. In her opinion, it must be Zhou Ye''s coaxing It''s just a means of my own daughter.


    "No, I believe him... he will never want me." Nisha said firmly, she believed that her man was definitely not the kind of bastard man who ran away after taking advantage...


    "Huh... Even so... How can you be sure that your father will agree to this marriage?" Looking at his daughter''s confident expression, Mahata''s wife couldn''t help sighing, "You know, although our family already has some It¡¯s gone, but, as a descendant of Brahmins, your father still cares very much about what he is right. If the boy downstairs has nothing in his family, your father will never agree with you to marry him..."


    Nisha became a little anxious when she heard her mother''s words... "What should I do? Mom, if I can''t be with Ye, I would rather die..."


    Hearing her daughter¡¯s decisive words, Mahata¡¯s wife hurriedly said: "Don¡¯t worry, baby, let¡¯s take a look at the conversation between your father and that boy... if the talk falls apart, we will think again. The way...now is not the time to despair."


    "Um..." Nisha nodded worriedly.


    She resisted her physical discomfort, walked off her couch, and followed her mother to the corner of the stairs...


    When the mother and daughter looked towards the living room through the gap of the stairs... Mahata''s wife was stunned by the scene in front of her...


    I saw that, as the head of the family, his husband Mahata was chatting with Zhou Ye... In fact, to be honest, chatting has a little bit of praise for her husband Mahata, he is almost humbly already. Follow Zhou Ye''s instructions...


    And on the carpet between Zhou Ye and Mahata, there was a pile of gold bars...


    "Ye--what the hell is going on?" Nisha, who doesn''t have her mother''s ability to observe words and colors, thought her father was taking money to get Zhou Ye out...


    If Mahata knew his daughter¡¯s thoughts, he would immediately tell his daughter with a wry smile, baby, you look too high on your father, and your father will not be able to produce so many gold bars for half a lifetime...


    Don¡¯t look at this pile of gold bars, but you have to know that the density of gold is high, and the volume of a ton of gold bars is only one twentieth cubic meter... To put it bluntly, a pile of gold bars the size of a computer case is almost the same. It weighs a ton.


    Zhou Ye looked at Nisha who was rushing down the stairs, hugged the reckless chick in a hurry, and whispered in her ear: "Why are you so crazy, don''t you know it hurts..."


    "..." Nisha felt sweet in her heart when she heard the words of her own man''s concern, but she didn''t care much when she was not talking about this at this time.He jumped directly into Zhou Ye''s arms, hugged Zhou Ye''s neck, turned his face and said to his father: "Dad, I am already his person... I will never be separated from Ye..."


    "..." After speaking this sentence, Nisha did not see the imaginary angry look on her father''s face, instead her father looked at her kindly and with a relieved expression... "Dad''s baby Finally grown up... can be someone else''s wife..."


    "This...what the hell is going on?" Nisha couldn''t figure out what was going on, why was her father not angry?Why does his man look at him with a funny look...


    "..." Zhou Ye lightly followed Nisha''s dolphins and lifted his chin at the gold bars piled in front of him."I''m using these things as a dowry gift to convince your father to marry me... As a result, you ran down, so don''t you believe in my ability to do things?"


    "Ah...?" Nisha discovered at this time that she had a big oolong...


    But at this moment, Nisha''s mother''s exclamation came from the stairs...


    "You scared my wife..." Mahata couldn''t help but smile when he heard his wife''s exclamation... There is no such thing as a bride price in A three countries... Of course, there are also men who give women money, but Rarely...because this is a kind of trickery...it means that you have to pay back at least three times the dowry to ensure your daughter''s status in the other party''s home...


    Think about it, Zhou Ye gave a golden betrothal gift. In order to ensure that his daughter would not be abused by Zhou Ye, Mahata must prepare at least three golden dowries for her daughter...so much money, even if he sold him Can''t figure it out...


    Nisha explained these things in the ears of her own man, and her happy eyes turned into crescent moons. She could not be unhappy, but she had studied the traditions of Chinese descent... The bride price was their tradition, and the bride price was given. The more, the more the man cares about the girl... She doesn''t care about the money, what she cares about is her status in Zhou Ye''s heart.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Sixty Six


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In Mahata''s villa----


    "Baby, are you up? Hurry up...or we''ll miss the plane..." Mahata''s wife whispered outside her daughter''s room.


    "Okay...Mom..., I...I know..." Nisha''s voice was accompanied by a sigh of breathing that made her mother feel flushed, followed by Nisha''s answer, and a low tone Begging."My dear...I really can''t do it anymore, you let go..."


    Mahata¡¯s wife didn¡¯t dare to listen anymore... She hurriedly walked downstairs in three steps and two steps. At this time, all the furniture in the house was covered with a dust-proof cloth... because of Maha. Ta intends to return to his home country, so he has entrusted a real estate agency to handle the villas here and everything in the villas.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 417

    And Mahata is sitting on the only sofa that is not covered with dust cloth, reading the morning paper comfortably...


    "What about my daughter?" Hearing the sound of his wife walking downstairs, Mahata shifted his attention from the headlines in the newspaper to his wife temporarily.


    "My daughter is already up...but..." The expression on Mahata''s wife''s face was a bit embarrassing...


    "Ha, it''s okay, young man..." Mahata saw the clue at a glance, and he said disapprovingly: "Even if the plane is late, we can change to the next flight..."


    Nisha''s mother didn''t understand why her husband was so tolerant to this young man. No, it is not appropriate to say that tolerance is not appropriate. It should be said that she has been greeted somewhat deliberately, yes, it is deliberately greeted.You know, the husband who was born in the brahmin of the highest caste has always been full of arrogance and has never really regarded anyone in his eyes...


    Having held this question for three days, she finally couldn''t help but ask her questions."My dear, what exactly is Zhou Ye''s identity..."


    "Huh¡ª?" Mahata''s face suddenly became unhappy when he heard his wife''s words. In his opinion, his wife was not qualified to ask these questions... But after thinking about it, in order to avoid his wife someday I don''t know the seriousness, I neglected the mage, and caused the trouble, I still have to explain a few words."You don''t need to know his true identity, you just need to know... Our daughter can marry him, she is already a high climber..."


    "God Shiva..." Nisha''s mother couldn''t help but was surprised and covered her look when she heard her husband''s words. You know, although she was born in Kshatriya, her husband was born in Brahmin... Therefore, their daughters are also Brahmins. After all, this is called shun marriage among high castes, and it will not lower the caste of descendants...


    And my own Brahmin''s daughters were all called Gao Pan by my husband... What was Zhou Ye''s identity?Mahata¡¯s wife no longer knows what to say... Although she is also a woman who has received an elite education, she is convinced of Mahata¡¯s words. After all, in her eyes, her husband can already be called It''s a very outstanding person.


    "Close your gaze...I don''t want to hear any rumors." Mahata gave his wife an unhappy look."Don''t neglect him..."


    Just when Mahata wanted to confess his wife again...the daughter''s voice came over."Dad...you got up so early..."


    Mahata hurriedly cut off the conversation, stood up, and watched Zhou Ye walk down the stairs with his daughter, "Baby, why don''t you sleep for a while? We are not in a hurry..."


    "It''s okay, we can continue to sleep on the plane..." Zhou Ye said, taking a meaningful look at Mahata. With his ear power, although the five senses were slightly closed, he still heard what Mahata said. Some, I have to say... It''s nice to have such an old man.


    "Yes, Dad, let''s go quickly..." Nisha, who hadn''t noticed her man''s eyes at all, said to her father with a smile.


    "In this case, let''s set off..." Mahata would naturally not ignore Zhou Ye''s expression that he had been paying attention to. Seeing Zhou Ye''s eyes, he was more affirmed of his own thoughts... Zhou Ye is a big man. Those who are capable, the masters who have appeared in the classics.


    The family, divided into two cars, drove towards Atlanta Airport.The Mahata and his wife rode in the car driven by their driver, while Zhou Ye sat in Nisha''s car...


    "My dear... why do we have to go back..." Nisha asked her man as she drove the car.


    You know, she doesn''t want to return to that backward country. What she wants to do now is to live a happy life with her own man in this country without her parents...


    "Because, I''m very interested in the life of my baby Nisha when I was young..." Zhou Ye naturally wouldn''t say that it was for those Indian girls. What things can only be done and can''t be said... What can only be said and can''t be done .He can still carry it clearly.


    "Bad guys will coax me..." After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the two dimples of Nisha''s smile came out... She thought it was great to meet Zhou Ye, and it was great not to obey her parents'' arranged marriage. It''s great that my own man can convince his parents...


    However, as time passed, Nisha''s face wrinkled again."I can''t bear my baby..."


    Nisha was a little reluctant to bear her car. You know, this muscle car was a birthday gift she got when she was sixteen... She has always treated it as a baby.


    "Actually, I prepared a small gift for you..." Zhou Ye smiled. He had already seen Nisha''s dissatisfaction with this car, otherwise the agency would not come to inspect the villa and the car yesterday. At that time, Nisha reluctantly personally helped her car wash for the last time.


    Hearing that her man prepared a small gift for herself, Nisha temporarily put aside her reluctance to love the car, and curiously asked: "My dear, what gift have you prepared for me?"


    "When you arrive in New Delhi, you will know..." Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously... The gold bars Mahata he took out that night said that he would not accept anything, so Zhou Ye could only entrust him to exchange these gold bars into US dollars... ...Now, Zhou Ye can be called a rich man...


    As for gold?Zhou Ye didn''t care about it... You know, in the universe, gold is really not a precious metal... The reserves of the planets of that gadget are enough to impact the entire earth''s gold market for nothing... In Zhou Ye''s eyes, these golds Not as valuable as steel.


    "Tell me... my dear." Nisha shook Zhou Ye''s body reluctantly... However, Zhou Ye gave full play to her rogue character, ate her sugar-coated, no shells... Jiao, he will not say.


    Nissa couldn''t help but puffed up her small face... However, Zhou Ye was still silent... He knew that this girl would come back soon... Surprise! What''s the surprise?How happy?


    Sure enough, as expected by Zhou Ye, Nisha didn''t get sulky for long, and she became tired of him again... How could she be willing to ignore him, or should she say... How could she leave Zhou Ye?


    No matter how far away, there will be the moment of arrival...Finally, Nisha and her team finally arrived at Atlanta Airport. After Nisha looked at her car reluctantly for the last time, she took her man¡¯s arm and followed her parents. Boarded the plane bound for Delhi Airport...


    You know, there is no direct flight from Atlanta to Delhi Airport. They have to transfer at London Airport...


    As the plane flew higher and higher¡ªNissa, who was sitting in the first-class cabin, felt a little bit more reluctant. She stood up directly from her position, ran to Zhou Ye¡¯s position, and unceremoniously squeezed her own man. Chair."My dear... comfort me, I''m very sad..."


    "..." Zhou Ye hugged Nisha speechlessly. Fortunately, the first-class seats of this plane were relatively spacious and were in the form of semi-partitioned...otherwise, the flight attendant should come to remind her.


    However, in any case, it is better to have a girl in her arms than sitting on her own... But feeling the soft body of Nisha, Zhou Ye''s bad thoughts rose again... He smiled and lowered his head to Nisha''s ear. Whispered: "I have a way to keep you from being sad, do you want to try?"


    Nisha hugged Zhou Ye''s waist tightly, and seeing her man''s sordid smile, she was basically sure that her man''s method was definitely not a serious method, but curiosity still drove her to ask: "What is the method? ...?"


    "You come with me..." Zhou Ye didn''t answer, but stood up directly from her seat, pulled up Nisha and walked towards the bathroom of the first-class cabin... Before Nisha could react, she realized that she had been Zhou Ye pushed in... as the door was locked... Nisha''s face was red, and she was not stupid... How could she have reached such a point and couldn''t guess Zhou Ye''s method?


    However, since Zhou Ye tricked the little lamb into, how could he still allow the little lamb to run away?It didn''t take long... If there was a voice coming from the bathroom... Zhou Ye was experiencing this feeling in a hurry.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Sixty Seven


    Due to someone''s mischief, Nisha spent the second half of her trip completely in sleep... As for her dissatisfaction with her second hometown?She hadn''t taken care of it for a long time...The man who dealt with herself had exhausted all her energy, how could there be time to think about it?


    Following a huge earthquake in the fuselage, the international flight landed at Delhi Airport... and Nisha, who was asleep, was awakened by the stewardess on the eve of the plane¡¯s landing... It¡¯s just that she is still nestled in her own man¡¯s. In my arms, I am not willing to leave.


    Men and women in passionate love are actually the same, and they refuse to be separated from their significant other. Zhou Ye called it the glue stage... Now Nisha is in the glue stage...


    "Are we here? My dear..." Nisha hugged Zhou Ye tightly and asked in a low voice.To be honest, for India, she only has a vague memory of her childhood...knowing that this is her homeland, knowing that she used to grow up here when she was a child...but now, she really wants to live here in the future, she has a kind of closeness. Feeling of homesickness.


    "Yeah, we are here..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Nisha on the back, "Okay, we are also going to get off the plane..."


    "Um-!" Nisha nodded, but her hands remained motionless, and she still refused to let go of her man.


    "Baby...I can''t take the luggage like you." Zhou Ye sighed. Although he had put the big piece in his wristband, he still brought a small suitcase to cover up. of¡­¡­


    "It''s okay... dear, you can hold my luggage, I believe you will do it." Nisha doesn''t believe that her man will be stumped by this little obstacle of herself. When you know what... ¡­Holding her by her own man is as easy as holding a doll, and she has learned a lot of postures...


    Zhou Ye rolled his eyes, this girl...but forget it, this is really not a problem to him... In the face of his own woman''s acao, he can only hold Nisha in one hand, and then stand up directly , Picked up the suitcase next to the seat.


    This action made the eyes of the flight attendants look brilliant...exceptionally beautiful face, decent conversation, luxurious clothes, and now with strong arms...It is simply the best candidate for the golden turtle son-in-law, if not for Zhou Ye Nisha stared at them all the time, they had already rushed on frantically.


    Nisha glanced at the flight attendants triumphantly. This invisible sense of superiority really fascinated her... Fortunately, she still didn''t know what to say to be a boyfriend, otherwise, she would pester her man every day to take pictures of showing affection. To social networks.


    Zhou Ye, who had been exposed by his own women in various ways, has long been immune to this situation. No matter what the world, the thing of Comparing Heart will not disappear among women, but more or less...


    Soon, Zhou Ye held the luggage trolley in one hand and Nisha, who was pestering her like a koala in one hand, merged with Mahata and his wife, and walked towards the cabin door...


    Although Nisha, who is 1.65 meters, is not too low, she still looks petite and cute when standing next to Zhou Ye, who is 1.19 meters. Therefore, her koala-like movements do not make people feel disgusted, but provoke them. A few good laughs.


    Seeing his daughter''s actions, Mahata actually wanted to scold him, but when he saw that there was no dissatisfaction on Zhou Ye''s face, he swallowed the scolding back in his stomach. After all, his daughter The more Zhou Ye loved him, the happier he was.


    But Nisha is not the kind of girl who is spoiled and arrogant. She still distinguishes the importance. Besides, when there are many people, she feels a little embarrassed, so she obediently jumped off her man. But even so, she still snuggled tightly into Zhou Ye''s arms, not wanting to separate for a moment.


    After a group of people passed through the VIP passage set up specifically for people of high caste, Nisha found that her man did not take herself to the outside of the airport, but turned a corner and walked towards the underground parking lot...


    And her parents didn''t look surprised at all?


    "My dear...Did we go the wrong way?" Nisha thought her man was lost because she didn''t know the sign in Hindi. Of course, she completely ignored the English on the sign. Translate this matter.


    "That''s right..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "We are going to take your surprise now..."


    "Ah..." Nisha couldn''t help covering her little girl when she heard her man''s words. She was already looking forward to Zhou Ye''s surprise...


    After Nissa followed Zhou Ye around a few corners with expectations, she came to a parking lot. In this parking lot, something covered by a black cloth was parked in the parking space...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 418

    Nisha could tell at a glance that it was a car, and it was her favorite off-road vehicle... She couldn''t help holding Zhou Ye''s arm in excitement, and shook it desperately, "That...that''s for me. Surprise?"


    "Go open and see... Do you like it..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Nisha''s dolphins, and said.


    "Hmm...I love you to death, dear." Nisha happily hugged Zhou Ye on the neck, kissed two hard, and ran to the off-road vehicle covered by black cloth, hurriedly strapping it to the car. After all the black cloths were untied, she was stunned by the off-road vehicle in front of her...It was a modified black military Hummer off-road vehicle...


    She was already so excited that she didn¡¯t know what to say... The thing she really liked about this car was that she accidentally talked about it two days ago when she was chatting with Zhou Ye... You know, the military version is not easy to buy. It arrived, and it was a modified military version...It was definitely worth a lot. In Nisha''s view, although her father loved her, she would never spend hundreds of thousands of dollars to buy this car for herself...


    However, she didn''t expect to be surprised by just complaining about her father''s stinginess in front of her man, and she didn''t know what to say...


    "My dear..." Nisha dropped the monster Hummer like a beast, and ran directly in front of her man, and jumped into his arms, holding Zhou Ye''s cheeks tightly with her hands. Xiang¡¤Kiss fell like rain.


    Regarding the price, Nisha didn''t care much about it. She was happy that her own man''s heart...the gift is priceless, but the heart is priceless... her man loves her heart, she really feels...


    Five minutes later, the two did not separate... Finally, Nisha''s mother, who was standing behind them, couldn''t stand it anymore, and coughed slightly.


    These two soft coughs also woke up Nisha, and a little shyly buried her face in her man''s chest.


    "Don''t want to try your new gift?" Zhou Ye smiled and took out a key and stuffed it into Nisha''s hand...


    "Hmm..." Nisha nodded happily, picked up the Hummer key, and ran over...opened the door and sat on it directly...Skilled ignition, starting, shifting, refueling...


    Zhou Ye smiled and watched his woman play with her new toy... Hummer is only, hundreds of thousands of dollars... Of course, in fact, Zhou Ye paid more than hundreds of thousands... He asked others to work overtime to modify , And airlifted here...calculated, the cost is close to millions of dollars...but for him, money?Just a set of numbers...


    At this time, Nisha had completed the test of the new car, and she was pleasantly surprised to find that the new car was much better than she had imagined...No way, she just likes off-road vehicles, not those sports cars...


    After finishing the trial, Nisha kicked the accelerator and made a handsome drift, and stopped the car in front of her own man, "Dad, mom, dear, come up quickly, I will take you for a drive..."


    "Hehe... I''m not going, baby, you take Zhou Ye for a drive, and your mother and I will go to visit some friends first... See you in the Delhi Hotel..." Mahata knew himself What was it like when his daughter was racing? He didn''t want to be in his daughter''s car...especially his daughter now has support. That really means that he can''t be beaten or scolded... He doesn''t want to suffer.


    "Well, let''s see you later." Zhou Ye doesn''t care about Nisha''s racing, he just doesn''t worry about Nisha''s safety. Is there supersonic speed no matter how fast the racing is?Is there any super speed of light?It can be said that the speed of 500 kilometers per hour is no different from that of a tortoise...


    After saying hello to the Mahata and his wife, Zhou Ye directly threw the suitcase in his hand onto the back seat and jumped into the car...


    Nisha didn''t feel much about her parents not riding in her own car. For her, all she cared about was her own man. Zhou Ye''s feelings...the girl was out there.After seeing Zhou Ye sitting down, she directly kicked the accelerator. This black modified Hummer was like a monster, roaring towards the outside of the parking lot...


    "My dear, this is my daughter..." In the end, Mahata''s wife is still worried about her daughter''s safety.


    "Don''t worry, with Zhou Ye by her side, nothing will happen to her..." Mahata said. He didn''t believe that a powerful person could not deal with a small car accident... Of course, if it hit someone Besides, he doesn''t care much. As a Brahmin, his family still has some power in Delhi.


    Chapter five hundred and sixty eight


    Mahata, who said he was visiting a friend, actually took his wife to a temple in Delhi. He wanted to pray for his daughter¡¯s marriage to Zhou Ye... In fact, to put it bluntly, Zhou Ye has no identity in this world. Proof, and his appearance is obviously not Indian, so Mahata wants to obtain an identity for Zhou Ye...


    In fact, Mahata is still very confident in obtaining identity, because one of his uncles is a member of the Presbyterian Church. As long as he obtains the approval of the Presbyterian Church, all problems are no longer a problem...


    However, Mahata, who came to the elder''s quiet room of the temple, found that he seemed to think the problem too simple.


    "Mahata Sukara, do you want to pray for forgiveness from Lord Shiva for your daughter to marry a foreigner?" A fat old man sat on the main seat with no expression on his face, but his words were full of dissatisfaction .


    "..." Mahata faced the question, feeling really caught off guard. This guy was obviously only the third elder, why would he sit on the main seat?He couldn''t help but look at his uncle sitting next to the fat old man, but seeing the expression of Furui Bubo on his uncle''s face, he knew that maybe his uncle could do nothing...


    "Yes... Elder." Mahata, who didn''t have his uncle''s support, could only replied respectfully with his hands folded. He knew this guy, and the mess between this guy and his family could extend to the previous generation... just Unexpectedly, this guy actually got to this point now, it really made Mahata unexpected...


    "Tomorrow, take him to worship Lord Shiva... The Lord will make due judgment..." Although there is no disagreement in the fat old man¡¯s words, Mahata knows that this old man Is it to make things worse...


    If it is passed normally, he should say that it is enough to let Zhou Ye come here for a bath tomorrow, but now he says that Lord Shiva will judge, this Nima is really going to fail...too nonsense .


    In this case, Mahata has no good way. Although he is from a Brahmin caste, here, it is not his turn to speak... In desperation, he can only turn to his uncle, and he His uncle just shook his head covertly at him.


    Mahata knew what his uncle meant, so don¡¯t conflict with this guy for the time being, so she could only helplessly say: "Mahatta understands..."


    When the fat elder heard Mahata''s words, there was a slight smug expression on his face. For hundreds of years, his family has been suppressed by Mahata''s family. Through his own efforts, he can finally suppress Mahata''s. Family now.


    Feeling that he had done a good thing, Tapa Ziqiang endured his pride, and walked peacefully towards the quiet room... and the other elders also left one by one... In fact, they were just gathering. It''s just that Mahata happened to meet...


    Mahata waited until there was no one else in the quiet room, and then he approached his uncle and said dissatisfied: "Uncle, now this Tapaz is getting too much... you don''t want to restrict him. , You are the first elder..."


    "Little Mahata... I can''t help it." Mahata''s uncle said with a wry smile: "This tapas is so smart that he has actually learned the packaging techniques in the Western world. Now, he is among the believers. His prestige is equal to that of the God of the world...We can''t touch him at all..."


    "The God of the World? Hey..." Mahata didn''t take it in the slightest. To say that he is a God of the World, he only admits his son-in-law... "Uncle, haven''t you noticed his changes in advance? Don''t you let him? Make things difficult for your lovely granddaughter?"


    "..." Hearing his nephew''s questioning, Mahata''s uncle said helplessly: "No one had considered this guy the same thing before. Who knew that his fascination ability was so strong... When we discovered something was wrong , Can''t suppress him... Now that he has tens of millions of believers across the country, we can only hope that he will not do too much..."


    Mahata felt sad when he heard his uncle''s words. After he had not returned to China for a long time, he did not expect that his family had not fallen to this point. He who received a high-level elite education would never place his comfort on the kindness of others. on.


    However, since this Tapa dared to make things difficult for his son-in-law, he didn''t mind telling his son-in-law what happened here... Thinking of this, Mahata''s face returned to calm again, even with it in peace. With a smug look, a smile was involuntarily pulled out from the corner of his mouth. Mahata was already expecting what lesson his son-in-law would teach this arrogant fellow.


    Seeing the smile on his nephew¡¯s face, Mahata''s uncle asked curiously: "Little Mahata, why are you so happy?"


    Being made things difficult is something that no one will be happy about, and Mahata''s strangeness obviously aroused his uncle''s curiosity.


    Facing his uncle¡¯s questioning, Mahata hesitated for a long time, weighing the pros and cons for a long time, and then said: "Actually, uncle... my son-in-law is not an ordinary person... I think Tapaz wants to It''s bad luck."


    "Huh? Is the husband-in-law that our little doll found is the son of a large Western family? That''s really great..." Mahata''s uncle heard the news, and his eyebrows were happy. You know, that It''s a strong support for their family...


    "No..." Mahata denied his uncle''s guess.


    "Then what is his identity?" Mahata''s uncle couldn''t guess what medicine his nephew was selling in the gourd.


    "He is the god who really walks on the ground, the messenger of Lord Shiva..." Mahata said firmly: "He is the legendary mighty man, the mage recorded in ancient books."


    "Are you kidding me?" Although Mahata''s uncle didn''t say this, the expression on his face was exactly what it meant.


    "I don''t have to lie to lie to you, uncle." Mahata looked serious.


    "This...this...is it true?" Mahata''s uncle asked dubiously, looking at the expression on his nephew''s face.


    He knows his nephew too well, and it is not an exaggeration to say that he is an atheist, but now, this atheist has become a devout believer, which is a bit too frightening...


    Facing his uncle''s question, Mahata nodded firmly.


    "Can... can you arrange for me to meet him?" Mahata''s uncle finally wanted to use his eyes to verify the authenticity. It is important to know that if what his nephew said is true, then My own family is really going to rise again...Holding the thighs of a god in the world, their family can''t rise yet, it can only be said that the members of their family are all waste and there is no need for support.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Sixty Nine


    Nisha took Zhou Ye for a crazy ride, then drove the car back to the Delhi Hotel...


    As a result, when Nissa just snuggled into Zhou Ye''s arms and walked into the lobby of the hotel, she saw her father who was waiting there early.


    "Hi, Dad...Didn''t you and your mother visit friends? Why did you come back so early?" Nisha greeted her father in Zhou Ye''s arms. She didn''t want to leave her man for a moment.


    "Baby, are you having fun?" Mahata asked with a smile.


    "Having a lot of fun, Ye also likes this place very much..." Nisha actually doesn''t care where she is, all she cares about is whether she spent time with her own man.


    Facing Nisha¡¯s words, Zhou Ye just silently cast aside his eyes. This is known as the most modern city in India... Zhou Ye really didn¡¯t like it, but some of the sights on the road really opened Zhou Ye¡¯s vision, such as A woman with a lot of things on her head, such as... a two-wheeled motorcycle that can ride six people... That¡¯s right, you read that right, the thing on the woman¡¯s head is almost a meter high, and Zhou Ye looks at it. Her cervical spine is worried, will her cervical spine be broken while walking...


    The two-wheeled motorcycle that can sit on six people made Zhou Ye an eye-opener... A long steel pipe was welded on the back seat of the motorcycle, which is like a shoulder pole of a porter, lying horizontally on the back seat, three on each side. A hanging chair like a swing... This Nima is worthy of being a nation.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 419

    Just when Zhou Ye was complaining about this unpopular nation in his heart, he found that Nisha''s father saw that his expression was a little wrong, and he was a little bit hesitant... "What''s the matter?"


    "That..." Mahata looked at his daughter... he was stunned, forget it, let''s say it, her daughter does have the right to know."Actually... I went to the temple today... for your marriage..."


    "Huh? Did you have any trouble?" Zhou Ye asked. He knew that if everything went well, Mahata would not have this expression.


    Hearing her man¡¯s question, Nisha did not care to hear her father say that she was shy about the marriage. She looked at her father with a worried look...for fear of hearing any bad news from her father.


    "This is not a place to talk..." Mahata looked around at the people coming in and out of the hotel from time to time, and said, "Let''s enter the room and talk."


    "Well, let''s go." Zhou Ye nodded nonchalantly, and followed Mahata towards the room they had booked... But Nisha was holding her man''s hand with a worried look, she really felt very worried. Worry, you know, in India, there is a tradition of honorary murder.


    What is an honorary murder?That is to say, relatives in the family feel that this woman has tarnished the glory of the family, and they will kill this woman, usually for things like loss of virginity, adultery, etc. However, there are also low-caste men that high-caste women fall in love with. It was an honour murder that was executed by a pariah.


    The police in the country will not take care of women who died in honorary murder... and even help cover up...


    Although he didn''t know that India had such a tradition, Zhou Ye also felt his women''s concerns. He patted Nisha''s back lightly and whispered in her ear: "Don''t worry, what''s the matter with me? It won''t happen."


    "Um..." Zhou Ye''s words made Nisha a little relieved.


    The group soon came to the door of a suite on the third floor. After Mahata knocked on the door, it was his wife who opened the door...


    The three of them walked into the living room of the suite. Zhou Ye sat down on the sofa with Nisha without hesitation, "Now you can say..."


    "..." Mahata hesitated, and decided to tell Zhou Ye what happened today. In the face of Zhou Ye, he dared not hide it. After all, in ancient scriptures, the mighty person walked the world as Lord Shiva. The messenger can be said to be omnipotent."Today... I went to the temple to seek the consent of the Presbyterian Church for Nisha''s union with you..."


    Zhou Ye comforted Nisha, who was becoming more and more anxious following what his father said, while listening to Mahata''s words.


    Until Mahata told all of his experiences in the temple, Zhou Ye still had no expression on his face.


    Mahata''s mood was anxious. He didn''t know what Zhou Ye was thinking in his heart now. Will telling his uncle what happened to him would arouse his dissatisfaction...


    Seeing more and more cold sweat on Mahata''s face, Nisha couldn''t bear it. Anyway, this was her father. She hugged Zhou Ye''s arms in her arms and said coquettishly: "Dear , Don''t you be angry, okay? Dad is also for me..."


    "I''m not angry with your father." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Nisha''s powder back, and said: "I''m just a little upset with that guy called Tapaz..."


    What Zhou Ye said was true. He wasn''t angry with Mahata, but he was really upset with that Tapaz...A little god would dare to mess with him?Want to die?


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mahathati''s Lao Gao''s heart finally slowly let go.Taking advantage of Zhou Ye''s good mood, he asked cautiously: "What about my uncle''s request to see you...?"


    "Let him come..." Zhou Ye nodded indifferently. He originally planned to play SOLO in this world, but found out that there are people who find fault everywhere... Then he doesn''t mind bringing in a few subordinates. Besides, it is not. Outsiders are all forces in their own women''s family, what can''t be borrowed?


    Hearing that Zhou Ye had agreed to his uncle''s request, Mahata was overjoyed. He hurriedly got up and ran out of the house. As he ran, he said, "I will bring him to see you now."


    Zhou Ye looked at Mahata with a dumbfounded smile. He really didn''t expect this guy with a lot of age to run so fast.


    It was not a long time, and Mahata brought his uncle to the suite. His uncle had been waiting for a long time in the next room...


    Seeing Mahata walking in with his uncle, his wife hurriedly saluted Mahata''s uncle respectfully, and then took her reluctant daughter and hid in the suite. In Asanguo, a woman It is not qualified to stand by when a man is talking about things, and it is impossible to listen.


    Zhou Ye sat on the sofa and watched Mahata help an old guy in his seventies to come to him. He smiled, "You are very contradictory. You are expecting your nephew to tell the truth. , But I am afraid that what my nephew said is the truth... After all, how can a true god who walks in the world favor your family for no reason? You are afraid that the reward is not proportional to the reward... Right?"


    Mahata was a little puzzled why Zhou Ye would suddenly say such a seemingly irrelevant remark.However, his uncle was not at all confused. He felt that the handsome young man sitting on the sofa at this moment seemed to see all his thoughts clearly.


    He hadn¡¯t said these words to anyone, even his nephew didn¡¯t even know about it. Suddenly the excitement of being said to break all his thoughts and the awe of the divine power, and the education he received from childhood, made him kneel down involuntarily. , Kissed the ground under Zhou Ye''s feet piously."God... your servant, Garava Sukara offers you humble greetings, and may your glory shine on the Sukara family forever."


    The ground is extremely filthy in Asan¡¯s eyes, and kissing the land under the other¡¯s feet represents unconditional surrender. Generally speaking, no one would do this to a stranger except for a servant who would give such a big gift to his master. Big gift...


    And Mahata¡¯s uncle, Galawa, gave such a big gift to Zhou Ye, which shows that he has fully recognized Zhou Ye¡¯s status as a god in the world. Otherwise, even if he meets noble people with his caste, You don''t need to give such a big gift.


    "Yes, I''m very satisfied with your loyalty..." Zhou Ye smiled. He had collected a lot of information about the three kingdoms before he came. Of course, some of them read books, and some asked Mahata''s father and daughter. , He naturally knows the meaning of this etiquette.


    In fact, after learning about Mahata''s views on him, Zhou Ye had a small plan. Zhou Ye called it the God-Making Project. In fact, it was the God-Changing Project. Now, it''s time to start this plan.


    "Your loyalty makes me very satisfied... Now, I grant you ten years of life, and I hope you can continue to work hard for me." Zhou Ye said, stroking Gawala''s head... and taking his body time Ten years back.


    Gavala was surprised to find that his old body felt strength again, and his legs, which he originally needed to be supported by his nephew to move, were able to stand up again with his own strength... ¡­


    "God, you are so merciful... Your light shines on the whole earth..." Gawala, who was originally a believer, has become Zhou Ye''s fanatic... Time, life... This is something only God can set foot in. Domain, he no longer had the slightest doubt about Zhou Ye being a god in the world, or that he was more pious towards Zhou Ye than his nephew, after all, he originally believed in the existence of gods.


    Although Mahata was prepared for Zhou Ye''s omnipotence, he was still stunned by the scene before him. He saw that Zhou Ye just touched his uncle''s head casually, and his uncle was like time. In general, the whole person is ten years younger. What is this not a miracle?


    Zhou Ye ignored the sluggish appearance of his cheap old man, but directly said: "I...I feel very angry that some people actually intend to use me as a tool to attack the Sukara family..."


    "The great messenger of Lord Shiva walking in the world, Tapaz, a blasphemer, will be broken into pieces. Please calm down your monstrous anger. Just leave these little things to me. I promise to dedicate the head of Tapaz, a blasphemer, as a gift to you." Gawala promised.


    "No, no...Jawara." Zhou Ye smiled, "Lord Shiva has forgotten this world for too long, and it hasn''t shown his power for too long...so that some blasphemers dare to fake it. In his name, he came out and cheated. Isn''t it too cheap to kill him so easily?"


    "Then god do you mean?" Javala asked hesitantly.


    "Tomorrow, to gather all the most pious believers in New Delhi, I will expose the true face of his blasphemer in front of all the believers." Zhou Ye said with a smile, what is the most popular in the three kingdoms?Rich man?politician?No, it''s a god... In this country where religious forces occupy more than half of the country, of course being a god is the most popular...


    "Yes..." Javala buried his head deeply under Zhou Ye''s feet again. He knew that Tapaz, who had been arrogant for more than ten years, was going to be out of luck.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Seventieth


    Sahani is a devout Asan believer, he believes in Lord Shiva like all people.Of course, if he truly belongs to a certain elder, he believes in Elder Tapaz. After all, in his opinion, perhaps Elder Tapaz is really the true god walking in the world, as he himself claims. The messenger of the big god.


    As the owner of a small and wealthy business, Sahani¡¯s work is not busy every day, but he is willing to follow the instructions of Elder Tapaz. For example...when eating, he will take out Elder Tapaz and give it to him. One of the gods prayed to the god before cooking. Before going to bed, he would take out another god that was given to him by the elder Tapaz to pray. Even when stocks were being traded, he would take out a god to pray.


    Of course, this is not a deity, but more than a dozen deities... Each deity has a different function and has a different scope of application. For example, when exercising, he will take out a Hanuman idol... When looking at stocks , I used Lakshmi...


    In short, this is a recognized one of the most devout believers...


    But today, Sahani, who was waiting to get off work in his company¡¯s office, suddenly received a call. It was from the secretary of Elder Tapaz who was in charge of liaison matters in the teaching... and told him that Elder Tapaz would hold the meeting tomorrow. An important Puja, he must go to the temple.


    Puja, English PUJA, or POOJA, is a common Hindu ritual for worshipping deities, and the Puja ceremony must be performed by a priest.Sometimes such pujas are held specifically for important religious leaders, clergy, and especially important guests.


    Of course, Sahani agreed in full, but when he thought of the eldest daughter in his family who always dismissed his belief in Elder Tapaz, he couldn''t help but cautiously asked: "Then I can take my Will my daughter go together?"


    "Of course..." Tapaz''s secretary naturally agreed... He knew that starting tomorrow, he would no longer have to be an undercover spy next to Tapaz... and there would be no towers in the world. Paz this person.


    "That''s great, thank you so much, Mr. Pani." Sahani was overjoyed. He had already made up his mind to take his daughter to receive the teachings of Elder Tapaz. He believed that Elder Tapaz must Will reverse the concept of my daughter.


    After hanging up the phone, Sahani didn''t mind that it would take another hour to get off work. He walked straight downstairs and told his secretary that he would not come to the company if he had important things to do tomorrow.


    Faced with a boss who suddenly ran away like this, his secretary has long been accustomed to it. Every time Elder Tapaz had an important puja, his boss would always be like this. It''s no wonder...


    Sahani walked downstairs, got directly into his special car that had been waiting there, and ordered: "Go to Delhi Girls'' High School."


    "Yes, master." The driver agreed and started the car steadily. He knew without asking that his master was going to pick up the lady...


    Although the traffic in New Delhi is a bit criticized, the traffic conditions in the wealthy area are still very good...At least, the driver can rush to send his master here before his eldest daughter leaves school.


    "Waiting for me here..." Sahani confessed to his driver and got off the car and walked towards the school.After negotiating with the guard, he was allowed to enter the school...


    After all, this is a girls'' middle school, and all men need to go through very complicated procedures to enter here...


    In class, Jiager Jialaini was crawling on the desk boredly, listening to the female teacher on the podium...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 420

    To be honest, Jiager Jialini is not interested in the course of history... In her opinion, it is precisely because this country has a glorious history that these guys are still immersed in the glory of the past. I can¡¯t help myself, I am not enterprising at all...


    Just when she felt drowsy, she was awakened by the sound coming from behind her.


    "Gag...your father is outside."


    Jiager Jialini reflexively said: "Call me Jiagu, don''t call me Jiage..."


    Because her father gave her this name too circumstance, she was ridiculed by classmates in school when she was young, so she gave herself an abbreviation, Jiagu...


    It might be because Jiagu''s voice was a bit loud, even the teacher on the podium heard it.


    "Kagu, what''s the matter?" The history teacher pushed his glasses and asked.


    "Ah...nothing..." Just when Jiagu felt a little embarrassed, a friend''s whispered words came from behind her again."Kagu, your father is outside the classroom..."


    "Ah...My father is outside, maybe there is something to ask for me, so I want to take a leave of absence to take a look..." After a friend''s reminder, Jiagu finally found standing next to the classroom window, trying to treat himself Winking father.


    At this time, the teacher also found Mr. Sahani standing outside the window. She nodded and said: "Then you go out..."


    After all, it was the parents of the students who found the school. There must be something important and urgent. She didn''t have to stop it.


    "Thank you teacher..." Jiagu happily thanked his teacher and rushed out of the classroom...


    "Dad, why are you here?" Jiagu asked when he saw his father.


    You know, this is a boarding school, which can only be closed once a week... Today is only Wednesday, and it is still early to leave.


    "Stop talking, come home with me..." Sahani said, and took his daughter to the outside of the school.


    "But, I haven''t asked for leave yet." Although Jiagu was very happy to be able to get rid of the hypnosis of the history teacher, but her father''s sudden performance made her puzzled.


    "I have already asked you to leave the school..." Sahani said as he dragged his daughter along, "You won''t have to go to class tomorrow..."


    "Why?" Jiagu is not a student, she is a student."What are we going to do? Dad."


    "Tomorrow...Mr. Tapaz will hold an important Puja puja. As the most devout believer, I have been invited, so I decided to take you tomorrow to listen to the teachings of Mr. Tapaz." Sahani Said without replying.


    "I knew..." Jia Gu rolled his eyes silently...


    However, whether she wants it or not, she is powerless to defy the things her father has set... at least not now. After all, she still needs to rely on her family when she just entered high school...


    To be honest, Jiagu didn''t have a hint of affection for that chubby bald head. In her opinion, that guy was a god stick... But she didn''t dare to say that to her father...


    After all, his father is his admirer...


    The reluctant Jiagu was taken out of the school by his father, and then took his father¡¯s special car to go home... She knew that her father took herself back today and he was definitely going to bathe and change clothes... A devout believer It''s all like this.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Seventy One


    The next day--


    Jia Gu was sleeping in a daze... and he heard a knock on the door, no, maybe it was more appropriate to say that the door was slammed.


    No matter how well Jiagu sleeps, she can''t sleep anymore in the face of such a loud noise... "I know I know..."


    Rubbing her distressed eyes, she sat up helplessly... Jia Gu knew that no matter what, today''s stinky and long Puja Fa meeting could not be avoided by herself...


    Reluctantly sit up and get dressed... When Jiagu finished washing and walked out of the room, her father Sahani was already wearing traditional clothes sitting at the dining table and eating breakfast...


    "Dad, early!" After Jia Gu said good morning to his father, he sat at the dining table, preparing to eat... But his father slapped his hand to get the scones."Pray, Kagu...you haven''t prayed yet."


    "Okay...Okay, I see..." Jia Gu folded his hands helplessly and insincerely, staring at his big eyes, and chanting a prayer...


    Facing his daughter¡¯s unrequited prayer action, Sahani was helpless...Parents always want their children to inherit everything they own, such as property, life experience, and faith...


    This time, he took his eldest daughter to attend Mr. Tapaz¡¯s Puja Phuja. It¡¯s the first time Sahani did not know how many efforts... Anyway, as long as he doesn¡¯t reverse his daughter¡¯s beliefs, he will do so Don''t give up.


    By the time Sahani¡¯s second daughter went downstairs, almost the two father and daughter had finished their breakfast... Sahani took his eldest daughter out directly, as for the second daughter?Sahani felt that his second daughter''s faith was very pious, and there was no need to correct it...The only thing that needed to be corrected was his somewhat rebellious eldest daughter.


    Jiagu followed her father helplessly, and got into her father''s car... Anyway, she knew that she could not get away... Well, try to get some sleep without attracting attention. ...


    Jia Gu has made up her mind, when she arrives at the meeting place, she wants to sleep secretly... Let her listen to the gibberish of that fat bald head?What a joke...


    After an hour¡¯s drive...the car carrying Jiagu and her father came to the door of a magnificent temple, which is the largest Assan religion temple in New Delhi and the largest temple in the country...


    Jia Gu, who was a bit disapproving, suddenly realized that today¡¯s Puja Fa meeting seemed a bit unusual...Looking at the cars parked at the entrance of the temple and the constant flow of people, she felt that today seemed a little different...


    As a student who is determined to be admitted to the foreign journalism department away from his father''s oppression, Jiagu has always been proud of his keen observation...


    Before, she was taken by her father to participate in several Puja Fa conferences, but she was definitely not on the scale of today...Her curiosity was immediately aroused. Could it be that a head of state visited?But I haven''t seen the martial law military police... and I haven''t seen any foreign heads of state visits on the TV news these days.


    Jiagu¡¯s unexpected feeling must have some big news to dig into...Although she is only a high school student, this does not delay her exploring this unique Puja Fa meeting from the perspective of an amateur reporter. She has already begun to have some Looking forward to...


    Just when Jiagu followed his father into the venue of the Puja Fa conference...On the other hand, the host of the Fa conference, uh, it should be said that the nominal host Tapaz felt something wrong...


    Yesterday he only ordered his secretary to call a few high caste devout followers to observe the confession ceremony of the son-in-law of the Mosukala family. Unexpectedly, he just met a devout believer who said he was here to attend the Puja Puja...


    And the news was passed on by his secretary... From these emergencies, Tapaz smelled a strong atmosphere of conspiracy...


    However, when he saw that most of the devout believers who entered the scene were his believers, the whole person was a little relieved... No matter what conspiracy, he believes that his position will never be shaken, as long as he supports his own. The believers are here, and no one can take him against him...otherwise the crazy believers will tear him to pieces...


    Temporarily suppressed the uneasy Tapaz, and sat quietly on the high platform in the center of the venue, posing a look like an expert without desire and desire...


    And at this moment, Jiagu, who had already entered the arena with his father, also found a good position close to the aisle, and sat down...Of course, don''t think about the seat, everyone is sitting on the floor...


    At this time, she looked around with interest...


    This is the largest gathering place in this temple. This place that can hold tens of thousands of people praying at the same time is rarely open to the public. It will only be used on major festivals or important events.In this open-air field the size of four standard football fields, at this moment, it is full of devout believers... Many people who live far away arrive overnight.


    The area around the site is surrounded by a red cloth curtain to form a four-meter-high barrier...On this red cloth barrier, a portrait of Shiva is pasted every nine meters...


    Aside from other things, just using this venue, Jiagu felt that this time things would definitely not be any smaller... she was more and more looking forward to it.


    Gradually, when the time came to nine o''clock, the gate of the temple was closed, and entry was forbidden...


    "Today, I want to be here..." Tapaz has made up his mind to embarrass the Sukara family. If possible, take the position of the elder of Javala and fight his enemies by any means, he The goal was never the little girl from the Sukara family, but Javala, who occupies the position of the first elder. As for Nisha, it was just the right time to hit the fish...


    However, if the Sukara family has no resistance, Tapaz wouldn''t mind destroying this girl... anyway, it was just a means.Are there any eggs under the covering?


    However, just before Tapaz had finished speaking, a burst of shouts shook the entire venue. This sound was no less than what Tapaz had said with a loudspeaker on the middle high platform...


    "The Blasphemer¡ª¡ª Shut up!!!"


    This loud shout shocked the believers in the entire venue, of course, it also included the long-awaited Jiagu...


    As soon as he heard the sound, Jiagu stood up and looked at the place where the sound came from. The scene before her completely stunned her...


    Seeing this scene, Jiagu felt that at this moment, he had evolved from a firm atheist to a believer...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 421

    And the other believers wanted to stand up when they heard the loud shout, and complained for Mr. Tapaz who they worshipped, but... when they saw the person making the sound, everyone stood still. On the spot.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Seventy Two


    "The blasphemer-shut up." With this burst of shout, the attention of all believers in the venue was attracted by a figure at the door...


    I saw a handsome blond boy wearing a weird white robe standing at the entrance of the venue. Behind him were several other elders...


    At this moment, these elders do not have the graceful manners of the past, all of them are like the most ordinary believers, knelt behind him incomparably pious, bowed their heads and kissed the ground he walked on... That pious attitude, meticulous Attitude... let people know that they are serious.


    And the handsome boy surrounded by them, with blond hair and golden eyes, with a smile on his handsome face, his whole person is like a mortal god. Although his robe is weird, it is strange that he feels very holy at first glance. , People have an urge to worship...


    The person who came was not someone else. It was Zhou Ye who was carrying out his own plan to create a god. Although he didn¡¯t like to cause trouble, it didn¡¯t mean that he was a good talker... Since this Tapaz got to his head, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t Mind slapped his face fiercely on the things he was most proud of.


    Besides, this is also good for his god-making plan, isn''t it?What plan could be better than stepping on the face of a senior god stick?


    "The blasphemer... You used the name of Lord Shiva to make money and exclude dissidents. I, as the person who walked in the world as Lord Shiva, will judge your crimes on behalf of Lord Shiva today. What else can you say? Want to say it? Tapaz the Blasphemer." Zhou Ye walked slowly towards the high platform as he said.


    As Zhou Ye slowly moved forward, there was a dazzling golden light (magic effect) behind him, and all the beautiful goddesses danced proudly behind him. Ruoyouruowu¡¯s beautiful singing voice spread throughout the venue like the sound of heaven... (singing and dancing provided by the friendship of the Valkyrie)...


    He lifted his foot gently and stepped forward, a crystal clear blood-colored flower bone suddenly appeared under his foot, and then the petals stretched out one by one, blooming in an instant, the blood-colored flower bone became A crystal clear blood-colored lotus...


    Zhou Ye stepped on the blooming blood lotus without hesitation... When he continued on, there would always be a blood-colored lotus blooming rapidly under his feet, and when his feet left the lotus, the blood-colored lotus The lotus flower quickly withered and faded, and finally the blood-colored light spot disappeared in the air...


    This defeat is like deducing the life and death of the world, with an unspeakable taste of the unity of nature and man.


    This appearance, this scene comparable to a Hollywood fantasy blockbuster, makes those devout believers sitting in the venue rush to defend their idols?They believe in Lord Shiva...not Tapaz. When they both claim that their Lord Shiva is a substitute in the world, it is of course to see who believes in whom... Messenger of God, you are weak The chicken is too embarrassed to say that he is a substitute for God?Is it a god walking in the world?


    In terms of appearance alone, Zhou Ye, who is extremely handsome, doesn''t know how many streets have exploded Tapaz...


    Coupled with the various supernatural events that appeared behind Zhou Ye, who is real and who is fake... Those believers know at a glance...


    "The Lord Shiva is here..." Jiagu watched Zhou Ye walking by her in a daze... She saw with her own eyes that Zhou Ye''s feet were empty, really just walking on the blood lotus that appeared out of thin air... ¡­"One step at a lotus...Oh my God..."


    She even shook her hand between the blood lotus and the ground without believing in evil. She was extremely convinced that it was empty and there was no support point, let alone any magic props placed in blind spots of sight...


    She stretched her hand under the scarlet lotus and shook her father to death. Sahani pushed his daughter to the ground. He also knelt down at Zhou Ye''s feet, crazy Kisses the land that Zhou Ye just walked through.


    Today is a worthwhile trip... To see the real miracle, Sahani has already thrown the idol he once worshiped out of the clouds. For him... he really worships only Lord Shiva. Whoever can best represent the will of God, he is close to whom... Now the result is obvious, the one who used to be a blasphemer...


    There are countless people who hold the same thoughts as Sahani... They all knelt down on the ground very reverently, and madly kissed the ground that Zhou Ye had just walked on... That was a holy place for them... As for kissing Zhou Ye''s feet?They still feel unworthy...


    Jia Gu was already stunned by the changes in front of her... She expected something to happen, but... I didn''t expect it to be this kind of thing, the true god descended to the world... Judging the blasphemer...?


    As an atheist, even though Jiagu was born in a family where his father is a devout believer, she still believes that God does not exist, but something illusory, only made up by humans to entrust some unreachable goal. Just something...


    However, everything that I saw today has completely subverted her three views... The impact of this scene is not small...


    Just as there is only a thin line between extreme self-confidence and extreme inferiority, there is only a thin line between extreme atheists and extreme fanatics, but in reality there are few real miracles, but when true miracles are When it appears, it only takes a blink of an eye for an atheist to become a fanatic.


    This is the case of Jiagu now. At this moment, she instantly changed from an atheist to a fanatic...Of course, she believed in Zhou Ye...


    And Tapaz on the high platform was stunned...but soon, he recovered his sanity...


    In Tapaz''s mind, his thoughts turned sharply...the greatest crisis he had encountered in his life was in front of him. If it passed safely, it would be a vast ocean and the sky, and he could even go one step further. If he couldn''t pass it?


    Tapaz looked at the venue and rushed to kiss the crazy believers on the ground where Zhou Ye walked. He believed that if he couldn''t make it through today, then... he will die without a place to bury... After all, he Zhou Ye has been labelled a blasphemer.


    You die or die, just look at it.


    Thinking of this, Tapa calmed his mind... once again made a confident look, and said, "God said, he has never had other substitutes, only me..."


    "Interesting..." Zhou Ye smiled... This guy actually wanted to struggle to death."You said you are Shiva''s substitute? Is there any evidence?"


    "Of course I have evidence..." Tapaz said vowedly: "But how can the god-given things be watched casually... You said that you are Shiva''s substitute, what about your evidence?"


    "Hahahahahahaha..." Zhou Ye laughed wildly... This old guy really couldn''t cry without seeing the coffin.


    The believers in the audience also watched nervously at the dispute between the two on the stage...Although there are resolutions in their hearts, after all, Tapaz¡¯s previous brainwashing was not for nothing, there are still some remnants...


    And Jiagu looked at the stage nervously, she definitely didn''t want her god to fail...


    But, obviously she thinks too much, is Zhou Ye the kind of person who can be defeated by a magic stick?In terms of his ability to break through the boundaries of humans and gods, it is not too much to say that he is a world god.


    Zhou Ye is not in a hurry to kill Tapaz now, just like a cat and mouse game, Zhou Ye is now very interested in playing with this magic stick."What evidence do you want?"


    "..." Tapaz was ecstatic when he saw Zhou Ye laughing wildly. In his opinion, Zhou Ye''s laughter was a manifestation of his guilty conscience, but Zhou Ye now left the problem to himself, making him feel Something is wrong. If you don''t have absolute confidence, you won''t do it.Is this person really a substitute for Lord Shiva?


    But whether it was or not, Tapaz didn''t want to wait for death, he wanted to fight to the death."Shiva is the god of life, destruction, creation, destruction... What kind of artifact of Shiva do you have?"


    Zhou Ye was speechless, Nima, this old guy would really have a problem, but this didn¡¯t make him difficult...Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and opened his palms, a crystal clear blood lotus opened out of thin air on him. Palm."The lotus is a symbol of purity, a symbol of life... and this blood-colored lotus is the evidence that Shiva gave me to walk the world..."


    As he said, he gently placed the lotus flower in his hand on the open space in front of him. This blood-colored lotus floated in mid-air, swelling in the wind, changing from the size of a fist to the size of a basin in the blink of an eye. It became a scarlet lotus the size of a bathtub.


    (The Scarlet Lotus is played by the sisters of Zhan Shen Dao Ping Ting.)


    Chapter five hundred and seventy three


    "How do you prove it?" Although Tapaz was already very guilty, he struggled desperately.


    "I don''t need to prove it, it will prove it by itself..." Zhou Ye said, beckoning to Jiagu''s position."Come on, little girl, how about doing me a favor?"


    To be honest, Zhou Ye just walked past Jiagu, and when he saw Jiagu, Zhou Ye was in a daze. Isn''t this Nima the beautiful reporter in [My God]?He almost came out in surprise...


    Jiagu saw Zhou Ye beckoning in her direction, and she stood up and wanted to rush to the stage... But before she could move, she found that she was supported by an invisible force, flying towards the stage out of thin air...


    This scene even caused the believers in the audience to kneel down desperately... They once again witnessed the miracle, and the most pious worship was Jia Gu''s father. He knew that it was his own daughter, and it was definitely not a trust... ¡­


    Jiagu was also shocked by the sudden movements, but after experiencing the motivation to read, her belief in Zhou Ye became more pious... so pious... Zhou Ye said that if she wants to have sex with her now, she will not Dedicated hesitantly.


    When Jiagu was supported on the central steps by Zhou Ye''s motivation, the first move he saw Zhou Ye was to kneel down and kiss Zhou Ye''s shoes... Uh, no, Zhou Ye is not wearing shoes now... So my feet...


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly and held Jiagu''s shoulder."The Lord Shiva is tolerant, and he never gets angry about these etiquette... But Lord Shiva also bears grudges. He will not let anyone slander and deceive in his name..."


    This sister Zhou Ye will never let it go. If she really lets her kiss her feet, how will she kiss her in the future?


    "God, your breasts are as broad as the sea..." Jia Gu has no idea what to say. She can''t kneel down and kiss Zhou Ye''s shoes, so she kisses the back of Zhou Ye''s hand...


    Seeing her actions, the eyes of the believers in the audience were full of envy, jealousy and hatred... This also included Jia Gu''s father.


    "This is a pure lotus, but at the same time it is also a ruined lotus..." Zhou Ye''s voice lingered in the ears of all the believers, "When facing a pure person, it is a pure lotus. , When facing the blasphemer, it is a lotus of destruction..."


    "Now, how about doing me a favor? Little girl?" Zhou Ye said, looking at Jiagu who had been standing behind him, looking at him obsessively.


    "Please tell me..." Jiagu said without hesitation, she didn''t care what Zhou Ye asked her to do, she would only follow Zhou Ye''s words now.


    "What''s your name?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "My name is Jiagu... My father named me Jiager Jialini. I think it''s too confusing, so I simplified it a bit." Jiagu said respectfully.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 422

    "Yes, Jiagu, I can see that you are a pure and good girl..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.His words made Jiagu''s cheeks flushed, so pure, what''s the matter...


    "Now, sit up and prove to the world that you are pure..." Zhou Ye pointed to the bloody lotus flower floating in the air, the size of a bathtub.


    Jiagu looked at it, this blood-colored lotus flower that opened out of thin air in mid-air... This lotus is like a real lotus, and its petals will gently sway with the breeze, but... it is another flower that looks illusory The incomparable lotus, through the blood-colored crystal petals, Jiagu can even see the dust on the ground...


    If it¡¯s a change of person, maybe I would lightly press this lotus flower to see if it is strong... After a while, I sat on it and fell on myself... But Jiagu, who had long believed in Zhou Ye, was listening. At the first moment Zhou Ye said something, he jumped and sat on it...


    Tapaz has been staring nervously at the progress of the events in front of him... To be honest, when the Scarlet Lotus opened in front of him out of thin air, he had an urge to kneel and beg for mercy...


    However, the reluctance to live a rich life and Zhou Ye''s behavior of crucifying him on the stigma of a blasphemer made him unable to bow his head to beg for mercy... When he begged for mercy, he quite admitted that he was a blasphemer... Suicide is no different...An ant is still alive, let alone a powerful god stick?


    He can only hope now that all these are magic tricks played by Zhou Ye using high-tech methods... His eyes widened, and he wanted to break through this trick... But even if his eyes were so dry, There is still no trace of magic.


    At this moment, Jiagu had sat on the Scarlet Lotus obediently... In order to prove that she was not cheating, she even lifted her feet off the ground...


    The audience suddenly set off a proficiency of kneeling... Some prayed for Zhou Ye to forgive him for being blinded by the blasphemer Tapaz... Some prayed for Shiva¡¯s substitute Zhou Ye to forgive his crime... In short, there are all kinds of prayers.


    The scarlet lotus supported Jiagu and circled the field...All the believers, at this time, there is no confusion about who is the substitute for Lord Shiva. They now have only one slogan, kill the Blasphemer Tower. Paz, the sinner who blinded him for a long time...


    Zhou Ye looked at Tapaz, whose face was pale and sweat dripping like raindrops on his face. With a smile, Jiagu, who was back on stage, hugged the blood lotus... Then he raised his right hand and made a press. The next action...


    All the believers seemed to have practiced beforehand, and suddenly stopped shouting and held their breath...The whole venue became silent for a moment.


    "I said that this lotus is the lotus of purity and the lotus of destruction... Now it proves that it is the lotus of purity." Zhou Ye held Jiagu with one hand and smiled at Tapaz and said, "So... Blasphemer, Tapaz, it¡¯s your turn to sit and prove that you are not a blasphemer."


    In the audience, thousands of believers shouted in unison."Tapas the Blasphemer, sit up¡ª!"


    "Tapas the Blasphemer, sit up¡ª!"


    "Tapas the Blasphemer, sit up¡ª!"


    The shouting sound was like a landslide, and like a tsunami, impacting Tapaz''s mind... He looked at the crystal clear blood-colored lotus in front of him, feeling like a sea of ??blood...


    The voices of the believers in the audience made his heart twitch...Along the way, how could Zhou Ye''s various strange methods show him to sit on this blood-colored lotus without any scruples?


    With the tsunami-like voices of the believers in the audience, his legs kept trembling...His pants...wet...


    At this time, several other elders also walked to the stage. As soon as they came to the stage, they first kneeled at Zhou Ye''s feet respectfully and kissed the ground under his feet...


    And Jiagu, who was embraced by Zhou Ye, was a little apprehensive... After all, although these elders do not appear often, their influence is not weaker than that of the president... and even said that anyone who wants to be president must first please them. , Otherwise, they want to say who is the enemy of Lord Shiva, then that guy will definitely be spurned by the nearly one billion followers of the Asan Church...and want to be elected president?You think too much¡­¡­


    But Zhou Ye holding her arm gave her infinite strength...


    After the elders kissed the land at Zhou Ye''s feet one by one, they stood up and faced the congregation under the stage and said: "Today, the messenger of Lord Shiva, a substitute walking in the world, has found one for us. The enemy of God hidden within us, a blasphemer...With the presence of Lord Shiva, the glory of Lord Shiva will surely shine on the world again. Long live Lord Shiva, Lord God long live."


    "Long live the Lord, long live the Lord Shiva..."


    The people in the audience also screamed frantically... and Tapaz looked at him as if no one saw him, and sneaked back behind him... Just when he bent down and lowered his head into the crowd, he heard With a loud shout.


    "Tapas the Blasphemer is going to escape..."


    "Where is it? Where is it?"


    "Kill him...Kill this guy who deceived us..."


    With the sound of the mountain, Tapaz who hid in the crowd was pulled out... What is the anger of tens of thousands of people?Zhou Ye will tell you, it''s terrible, quite terrible... Anyway, Tapaz can''t be seen anymore. In the end, you can''t even find any evidence that Tapaz ever existed except for a pool of blood and mud on the ground. Up.


    You say this is a crime?Don''t be funny, there were many devout believers on the scene at the time. They themselves were government law enforcers... They would testify and no one had hurt Mr. Tapaz...


    As for where did Elder Tapaz go?Who knows?Maybe it was because his identity as a magic stick was exposed, so he ran away...


    Chapter five hundred and seventy four


    Zhou Ye recites the Vedas again in Vedic language...Actually, he didn''t do anything, but those believers just felt like they heard the book, and they suddenly opened up... This is probably the so-called environment determines mood, mood determines mood. The best portrayal of it.


    When in the end, Zhou Ye kept keeping tens of thousands of the most devout followers, and when he left, more than half of the followers couldn¡¯t help crying...


    When Zhou Ye walked into a quiet room behind the temple under the guidance of an elder to rest, he saw Jiagu who had been following him.


    "Huh? Why are you still following me?" Zhou Ye, who played a scene, watched the performance of the believers, completely unaware that there was a small tail behind him.


    "My Lord God... please let me stay by your side and listen to your teachings all the time..." Jia Gu said, kneeling down again... Zhou Ye who was on her hurriedly supported her.


    "Do you know what to do with me?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile looking at this beautiful sixteen-year-old girl.


    "...Know, know..." Jia Gu looked at Zhou Ye. She felt that the eyes of the Lord God was like sucking in her own soul. They were so beautiful... She was a little afraid to look at it. The whole person is drowned in it.


    "Do you really know?" Zhou Ye raised Jiagu''s chin with his hand and looked at her drooping eyelids, "Then, prove it to me..."


    Jia Gu was a little overwhelmed by Zhou Ye''s words. After all, for a 16-year-old girl, it would be too difficult for you to expect her to understand Zhou Ye''s illocutionary meaning... Jia Gu hesitated and walked slowly. Behind Zhou Ye, gently massaged Zhou Ye''s shoulders...


    Zhou Ye shook his head and smiled speechlessly, stretched out his hand, grabbed Jia Gu''s hand on his shoulder, and with force, he pulled her delicate body into his arms. Before Jia Gu exclaimed, Zhou Ye blocked him. Lived her ambition.


    With a burst of crisp glass breaking sound... Zhou Ye took Jiagu into the mirror space. This is a good place, no one will find out, let alone see... Zhou Ye did not perform in public. interest of.


    How could Jiagu, a rookie who had never even talked about a love story, be the opponent of Zhou Ye, a fellow who read countless women, when she felt wrong, it was too late... With a scream...the world is missing a pure ¡¤Jie''s girl, there is an extra Zhou Ye woman.


    The three hours in the mirror space are the most important three hours in life for Jiagu. During these three hours, she not only transformed from a girl to a woman, but also truly understood that there is no god in the world. , But... there is a man who looks like a god, and that is her only man, Zhou Ye.


    Three hours later----


    A portal shining with golden sparks opened, and Zhou Ye helped Jiagu walk out of the portal.


    "Bad guy..." Jiagu Liu furrowed his eyebrows and gently beat Zhou Ye''s arm with his hand."It doesn''t matter what people can''t stand...bad guys..."


    "It''s not my fault..." Zhou Ye said with an innocent look: "I blame you for being so cute..."


    "Bad..." Hearing what his man said, Jiagu''s heart was as sweet as eating honey.The corners of her mouth couldn''t help but lifted slightly...


    "Baby Jiagu, how did you come?" Zhou Ye sat on the futon in the quiet room, and then helped Jiagu to sit in his arms.


    "Yeah¡ªI came with my father." Jiagu thought of his father at this time, and looked at Zhou Ye anxiously and asked: "My dear, what should I do, I lost my father. ..."


    "Your father can''t lose..." Zhou Ye was speechless to this little confusion. He called an entourage who was waiting outside the quiet room and asked him to look outside for Jiagu''s father...


    It was not long before the entourage brought Jiagu''s father in...


    It turned out that at the end of the puja, Sahani, Jiagu¡¯s father, discovered that his daughter was missing... But when he asked a few familiar friends, he learned that his daughter was walking with the gods. , My heart suddenly settled down...


    Although he knew the whereabouts of his daughter, he didn''t dare to let him rush to disturb the Lord of God... Therefore, he could only wait quietly in the temple... The result was nearly four hours.


    "My Lord God..." Sahani walked into the quiet room, and when he saw Zhou Ye, he knelt down with excitement and kissed the land at Zhou Ye''s feet.


    "Dad..." Jia Gu wanted to stop him when he saw his father''s actions, but... after thinking of what his man had told her in the mirror world, he held back... After all, now his man is going. In other places, if she wants to follow, she can only use her father''s adoration... So let''s do it for the time being... Anyway, the man who worships her is stronger than that of Mr. Tapaz.


    At least, when his father really encountered a problem, his man would never leave it alone.


    "Jia Gu?" Sahani discovered at this time that his daughter was actually sitting in the arms of the gods...this surprised him."Master God..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 423

    "Mr. Tapaz..." Zhou Ye said unhurriedly: "Your daughter is very savvy, so I decided to take her with me... teach day and night..."


    "But..." Although Sahani was pious, he was still a little unwilling to ask him to sacrifice his daughter...


    "Don''t worry, she just needs to serve me alone..." Zhou Ye knew what Sahani was worried about. He was afraid that his daughter would become the notorious temple saint...


    "That''s good, that''s good..." Although Sahani was still a little bit reluctant, but...Faced with Zhou Ye''s request, he didn''t have the ability to resist... You know, after this Pujia Fa conference, Zhou Ye The name of the god in this world is already set... what he says can be called the word of the law, and there is no room for blasphemy and violation.


    "My lord...Can I talk to my daughter?" Sahani asked cautiously.


    "Well, let''s go..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and put Jiagu down in his arms... Then gently waved his hand. In an instant, the space between Zhou Ye and the father and daughter was stretched infinitely. ...In the blink of an eye, Zhou Ye turned into a small black spot in the eyes of the father and daughter.


    Seeing this situation, the father and daughter thought each other.


    Jiagu''s heart is sweet. She knows that this is because her man is afraid of his inconvenience, so she uses this kind of reality-distorting method to help her father and daughter isolate a space for a good conversation.


    But Sahani''s heart was sighing, God is worthy of being Shiva''s substitute for walking in the world, he is indeed a person with great magical powers.


    "Jia Gu... you must serve the Lord God well. Don''t provoke him..." Sahani''s words made Jia Gu depressed for a while... Although she would never neglect her own man, this kind of thing is repeatedly explained. The words made Jia Gu, who was in the rebellious period, unhappy.


    "I know, I know..." Jiagu said, shouting: "My lord, my father is leaving..."


    "This...this kid...Isn''t Dad afraid that you will suffer?" Sahani muttered a little depressed.


    With Jiagu''s shout, the entire space returned to normal again. Zhou Ye still sat in the chair, while the father and daughter stood in front of him.


    "My lord, then I will leave first..." Sahani could only leave Zhou Ye...


    Jia Gu snuggled into her man''s arms again, and watched her father leave the quiet room... I don''t know why, looking at the back of her father away, she felt a bit astringent in her eyes...


    After all, she is only sixteen years old... The first time she left her parents in a real sense, from today onwards, her identity is not just the daughter of her parents, she will also be Zhou Ye''s wife...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Seventy Five


    When Zhou Ye took Jiagu back to the hotel where he was staying in the car in the temple...it was almost evening.


    Zhou Ye ran into trouble as soon as he walked into the hotel lobby...


    "Master of God..." A very decent middle-aged man dressed in a suit and leather shoes, when he saw Zhou Ye, he rushed over with a thunderous force, and he knelt down and kissed Zhou Ye''s shoes when his knees were soft. ...If it weren''t for Zhou Ye to hold him quickly, he would kneel down...


    This is an international hotel. Many foreigners in the lobby of the hotel are watching this scene with great interest...


    "Don''t need so many gifts..." Zhou Ye, with his BUG-like memory, instantly recognized that this is a devout believer who participated in Puja today... "As I said, Lord Shiva is tolerant. If you don¡¯t feel happy and angry for these worldly courtesies, as long as you have Him in your heart and keep silent on His glory, He will feel it."


    "God..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the middle-aged man was so excited that he couldn''t control himself, he almost cried...


    "Okay, go and do your own business, I have to walk on the earth instead of Lord Shiva..." Zhou Ye meant that you should get out of here and don''t get in the way... In order to get rid of this trouble, he Even hypnotism was used.


    The middle-aged man only felt that Zhou Ye''s words made him feel like a spring breeze. He unconsciously followed Zhou Ye''s ideas and continued what he was doing just now...


    Zhou Ye took advantage of this opportunity to pull Jiagu up and ran back to his room in a hurry...


    "Oh my God, these guys are so crazy..." Zhou Ye finally realized the destructive power of religion... He felt that he was going to be a little unable to play anymore, and if he kept going like this, it is estimated that as soon as he goes out, he will be outside. All the guys waiting to kiss the ground he walked on... Then how can I play happily?


    "Now it''s not fun to know that being a god is..." Of course Jiagu knows the details of his own man. Although he has god-like abilities, he has a personality that doesn''t like being restrained by others...


    "You dare to laugh at your man, you have become bolder..." Zhou Ye''s eyes widened, grabbed Jiagu and pressed her down on his lap, his palms raised high and gently. ...


    And Jiagu is also very cooperative and screams for mercy...


    Just when the two were playing around, when the real fire was about to be wiped out... the door of the room opened, and Nisha walked in with a dozen bags...


    This scene suddenly became a bit awkward...


    After all, Nisha was two years older than Jiagu, she walked up to Jiagu generously and stretched out her little hand: "You are sister Jiagu, my name is Nisha...Ye''s woman."


    "Sister Nisha is good..." Jiagu knew about Nisha, and her man had already told her...but what made her wonder why Nisha knew her name."Sister Nisha, did you go to the Puja Fa meeting today?"


    "I didn''t go, but my father was there..." Nisha said, glaring at her man fiercely. To be honest, if her father hadn''t told her about it, she didn''t know that her man had been found so quickly. Got a girl...


    Although Nisha often told Zhou Ye when she couldn''t stand it, she would buy a few maids...in fact, she was the equivalent of serving and serving her master, but Zhou Ye thought she was not a casual person. Rejected...


    After all, in the Three Kingdoms, slavery is normal, and it is more normal to have children...


    Originally, Nisha thought that her man loved herself too much, so she refused this kind of thing. She was happy and self-blaming, and desperately wanted to satisfy her man... But she turned her face unexpectedly, Zhou Ye I just brought home one of them... It seems that it''s not that his men are not good, but that his men look down on those maids...


    It is false to say that Nisha is not jealous at all... But when she is jealous, she also feels a little relieved... So she doesn''t have to work so hard, right?


    However... what happened at night made her realize one thing... that is, her man is really a man like a god. The story of the setting up of the holy river Ganges may be true for Shiva for three days and three nights. Of... the two sisters working together are far from rivals...


    However, although they did not resist their own man, this gave the two women a tacit understanding...After all, they were all comrades who resisted the invasion of the Great Demon King Zhou Ye. The friendship between the comrades was unbreakable... Is the Demon King so powerful?


    As a tour guide, Jiagu took his man and sister to have fun in New Delhi for a few days...During the period, Jiagu¡¯s father commissioned the people in the temple to send Jiagu some things, including her clothes and commonly used utensils. ...


    One of the objects aroused Zhou Ye''s interest... It was a classic with a very powerful name, and it was called Kama Sutra... After Zhou Ye studied it, he was shocked by the heavens... Someone in ancient India studied this thing, really. Not easy.


    However, in the next few days, Zhou Ye began to feel uncomfortable. The influence of the Puja Fahui continued to ferment. Soon, Zhou Ye discovered that no matter where he went to New Delhi, there were people following him. Behind him, he bowed down and kissed the land he walked through.


    Some people even swept the roads he walked clean, and then took the dust on the roads home to worship... According to incomplete statistics, the basic sanitary conditions of the streets of New Delhi that Zhou Ye passed through have reached the international city level. Advanced level.


    Although they never disturb Zhou Ye, or even silently drive Zhou Ye away from other troubles, Zhou Ye just feels uncomfortable... This Nima always silently follows a group of people behind him when he goes to the street. If you stare at your back with pious eyes, you will feel very uncomfortable.


    The God Creation Project was very successful. In other words, it was unexpectedly successful, and the success was a bit too much...Even Zhou Ye heard that now many devout believers from all over the country are coming to New Delhi to do it. Well?Of course it¡¯s a pilgrimage... Isn¡¯t it enough for them to come here?


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help it in the end. He didn''t have the hobby of being seen as a gadget. He simply waved his hand and encouraged Nisha''s parents to continue their unfinished journey ahead and go to a beautiful small county that they had booked for retirement... ¡­


    As for the remaining believers here, what should they do?Zhou Ye said-those presbyterians did it by themselves...After all, they were professional gods.


    Three days later-the elders of the Assan religion announced that Shiva¡¯s substitute, the true god walking on the earth, the Lord God has begun to perform his duties and travel the earth... In the future, you may see him abroad, or maybe Don¡¯t be surprised if you see him somewhere in the three kingdoms. It is the Lord God who is performing his duties...instead of Lord Shiva, patrolling the land...


    At this point, the advent of the true God incident has temporarily come to an end, which makes other sects a little relieved... They don''t know, if this matter continues... how they will respond, you know, religions are exclusive... if it continues Sooner or later, there will be a religious war.


    Chapter 576


    While the people in New Delhi were still discussing about the arrival of Lord Shiva''s substitute... Zhou Ye and his daughters had already embarked on their way to a small county.


    "Sister...Why do we come in a car... Isn''t it good to fly with uncle and them?" Jia Gu said depressedly, sitting in the passenger seat.


    "Don''t you think traveling by car is cool?" Nisha was wearing handsome outdoor clothes and wearing sunglasses. The wind blowing from the car window from time to time dangled her hair and made her a little more sassy and heroic... ¡­


    "It''s cool..." Jiagu complained feebly: "The premise is that you don''t use the reason that you are tired after driving for a day every night as a shield... I will feel you are cooler..."


    "...I''m really tired..." Nisha smiled a little embarrassedly. She felt the most comfortable these days. Her own man didn''t overdo her because she drove a day''s car. It''s all just tasting, so that she finally got rid of the dilemma of not getting enough sleep every day the other day, but...a little bitter for her new sister...for two people, if one is less, then the other is natural Will be a bit more...


    "Why do I think you are complaining about me?" Zhou Ye''s voice came from the back...He is the one who has the happiest life. He can drive even now... but Nisha won''t let him drive... ...It''s really not his fault.


    The woman in her own car drives the car and sees a place with a good view, so everyone stops and plays for a few days...Of course, all kinds of things like parking and sitting in love Fenglinwan are indispensable...


    "Otherwise, baby Nisha, I''ll help you drive for a while?" Zhou Ye said, he was going to drill forward...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 424

    Seeing his movements, the two women panicked. One of them pressed his shoulder and pushed him back into the back seat... "My dear, I think it''s fine now... I don''t need you to drive, sister It''s very stable and I am satisfied..."


    "Well, my dear, you continue to play your PSP... ignore me, I''m not tired at all..." Nisha said, winking at Jiagu...that means, go to the back. , Please comfort the uncle of our family, don''t make him think about driving...


    Jiagu rolled his eyes helplessly. Okay, it''s time to sacrifice again...Although she doesn''t hate that feeling... But always letting herself sacrifice, always feels very upset...


    But think about the car skills of her own man... She thinks that she should sacrifice for the sake of her heart... Thinking of this, Jia Gu directly turned over from the front row... and jumped into the arms of her own man.


    "But I have played and cleared those games a few times..." Before Zhou Ye could finish his words, he was blocked by Jiagu... Well, the woman from home has learned the trick to not let people talk. It''s... But this trick is not bad...


    Nisha was relieved when she saw her man quiet down again... not that she didn''t believe in Zhou Ye''s driving skills, nor was she afraid of problems. It was because her man was driving too fast...fast To what extent?To borrow a sentence from a little joke that my own man said, it is [This is not your fault, you are not driving too fast, you are flying too low.


    Occasionally let his own man drive, feel that the fun of drag racing is OK, but if he keeps driving, it will test his heart too...In Nisha''s impression, his own man seems to have never stepped on the brakes... The brakes are a decoration for him.


    Listening to the sound gradually becoming a little wrong, think about the road I have traveled since I met Zhou Ye.Nisha suddenly felt full of emotion... Indians would sing as soon as they felt emotion... This has almost become an eternal routine in Indian movies.


    "You are my angel...please let me ascend into your kingdom..."


    "You are my demon... tempting me to fall into your hell..."


    "You are my wings... Take me to your sky..."


    At this time, Zhou Ye... only felt very embarrassed... When you were there, another woman suddenly sang such an affectionate song, wouldn''t you be embarrassed?


    However, something more embarrassing happened... Jia Gu also took over... The solo singing became a duet...


    "You are my lord... I pray for your kindness..."


    "You are my god...I look forward to your mercy..."


    "You are my savior... please don''t be so cruel to me..."


    Zhou Ye looked at the two girls who had entered the stage of forgetfulness, and he was so speechless...How did Nima ask himself to pick him up?It¡¯s better to let him destroy the universe single-handedly than to let him pick up the song...


    But the two girls both stared at themselves...that means, they can¡¯t sing by themselves...


    "Oh-why do you have to force me?" Zhou Ye sighed...Following his words, a sound of broken glass sounded...


    Hearing this voice, the two women''s eyes widened in horror. They didn''t care about singing anymore, and shouted in unison: "Dear...you cheated..."


    "Humph...Although I can''t pick up songs, but...I will make you guys no longer have the energy to sing..." Zhou Ye said in the mirror world and forcibly stopped the car... "Enlightenment, darlings... ¡­"


    "No¡­¡­"


    Soon, Zhou Ye fulfilled his promise, leaving them with no strength to sing anymore...


    Three hours later-the two women once again experienced the driving skills of their long-lost man... But at this time, they even lost the strength to accelerate their heartbeat...


    "Bad guy...every time you sing like this..." Jiagu blushed, with fine beads of sweat covering her forehead... Obviously, she was very tired just now...


    "I have already decided, I will definitely not sing in front of my dear in the future..." Nisha is also like Jiagu... The two women are limp in the back seats, the water is flowing in the eyes, and the beautiful eyes are full of hope. Kind of style...


    Although the two women complained so, the slight smile at the corners of their lips revealed that they were in a very good mood at this moment...


    "It''s okay, you can still sing... as long as you don''t let me sing..." Zhou Ye said to the two women while driving the car, "Actually, I still like how you sing...but don''t let me sing. ..."


    The two women looked at each other with a smile... They have another trick to challenge the Demon King. It seems that when they want to ignite the flames of war in the future, they can just pull him in duet...


    When people are happy, they always feel that time flies quickly. Jiagu and Nisha feel that they haven¡¯t had enough...the destination has already arrived...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Seventy Seven


    Although he didn''t like Indian men, Zhou Ye had to admit that the scenery in the small county town where Nisha''s parents chose for the elderly was really good...


    Zhou Ye, who parked the car on the side of the road, turned to look at his two sleeping girls in the back seat of the car, and smiled: "Baby, don''t you really plan to get up and take a look at the beautiful scenery here?"


    "My dear... let us go..." What Nissa is most afraid of hearing right now is the word beautiful scenery. Every time I hear this word, it means that her man will park his car for a while, of course. At the same time, playing also meant that their sisters were going to suffer...it would be late to stop and sit in love Fenglin.


    "Sooner or later, I will find more sisters to defeat you, the devil..." Jiagu muttered unwillingly. The biggest hope for her and Nisha now is that their men can find more sisters to help them share... Jealous?It¡¯s better to eat anything than to be in a weak state for twenty-four hours a day...


    "...Uh-" Zhou Ye looked at the powerless looks of his two women, and couldn''t help but start to review whether he was a little too indifferent during this period of time?But he just studied the ancient classics with a learning attitude...Although the name of the classics is called Kamasutra...


    "Okay, okay... Since you don''t want to see the scenery anymore... Then we''ll meet Mr. Mahata soon..." Zhou Ye said, stepping on the accelerator... He doesn''t care if he goes downhill or not. Well, as for the grip and torque of this car?Under the cheating of his motivation, it is absolutely not a problem...


    I saw on the winding mountain road, a black Hummer off-road vehicle like a muscle monster with a deafening roar, dashing straight down the road... There are countless overtakings along the way, and countless passers-by... A group of guys riding motorcycles were even more frightened by Zhou Ye. One of them hit the isolation road near the mountain.


    Zhou Ye had no feeling about this, he continued to live his autumnal mountain bike addiction.


    Just as Zhou Ye drove Nisha¡¯s car along the winding road towards the county town down the mountain, three motorcycles followed... Zhou Ye glanced at the rear view mirror... These three motorcycles were obviously the ones he had just Three of the group that exceeded.


    "Have fun..." Zhou Ye smiled and gently let go of the accelerator so that the three motorcycles could catch up with him...


    Seeing that the monster off-road vehicle in front slowed down, the three motorcycle riders stepped up the throttle to catch up. The guy in the middle of them made a stop gesture with his hand...


    Zhou Ye pulled the car over as he wished. Zhou Ye was in a good mood at this time. He rarely asked the leading young man with a good temper, "What''s the matter?"


    "You have to apologize to my friend..." As the son of the local county magistrate, Laji naturally has his arrogance. Although Zhou Ye looks extraordinary in his clothes...but he is not at all because of his own territory. Xu Zhou Ye.


    "Oh? Give me a reason to apologize...?" Zhou Ye never planned to reason with Ah San. Zhou Ye of the Asan race always thought that he could only beat him hard, beat him, cry him, beat him suspiciously. Life... so he will be honest, otherwise you will reason with him and he will play rogue with you... then it will be embarrassing.


    "You scared my friend..." The tougher Zhou Ye''s tone was, the less Raj did not dare to act rashly...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye saw that several people from behind were also riding over on motorcycles. One of the knights walked up to Zhou Ye and took off his helmet."Raji...it''s okay, just twisted her ankle..."


    Huh¡ªZhou Ye saw a beautiful woman with fluttering hair... He smiled. Although Raj did not take off his helmet, how could Zhou Ye who heard his name not know who he is?The villain who runs through the whole play...Of course, now Nisha is her own woman, so naturally it has nothing to do with him and that idiot Superman''s father...


    Do you want to play an NTR game that you haven''t played for a long time?Zhou Ye''s bad thoughts arose again.He smiled slightly and said, "It''s not impossible to ask me to apologize... As long as you can win me... Do you want to compete?"


    "...How to play?" Raj asked.


    "Of course it is to set a destination and see who arrives first..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Do you want to race? You should know that I am driving an off-road vehicle instead of a racing car... Besides, this is my first time here. , You are more familiar with the road conditions here than I am... If you dare not compete with me like this, I can only say... scare you... that really deserves it, this kind of guts, I guess it''s a remote control Any car passing in front of you will scare you."


    Even a clay figure would be angry when Zhou Ye was so mocked, not to mention that Raj himself was not a good bird... It was only because of Zhou Ye¡¯s identity that he didn¡¯t have any attacks. In the face of Zhou Ye¡¯s slapped face, he If he can bear it, then he is a fruit ninja.


    "Compared to..." Raj said, about to ride his motorcycle parallel to Zhou Ye''s Hummer... But Zhou Ye suddenly shouted, "Wait a minute."


    "What? Are you scared?" Raj asked with disdain.


    "Are you an idiot? I''ve said that I''m not familiar with this place anymore, won''t you send me a guide?" Zhou Ye looked helpless.


    "Then who do you want to be a path guide for you?" Raj directly ignored Zhou Ye''s words in front of him, Ah San is like this, the harder you are, the softer he is... the softer you are, the more he will push his nose to his face.


    "Just her..." Zhou Ye said, pointing to the long-haired girl who just walked over to talk to Raj... "My car never carries men..."


    Without even thinking about it, Raj said directly to the girl, "Ginny, go up and be a guide for him."


    "Okay..." Ginny didn''t dare to refute Raj''s words. After all, among this group of people, they are all sorted by their parents'' social status. Although her family can be called a wealthy family, compared to Raji As the head of a county, Ji''s father still has a big gap.


    "You decide your destination, a foreigner." Raj pretended to be generous. He grew up here and is very familiar with every road here, and his motorcycles are also modified, plus Zhou Ye''s car is a Hummer that is not known for its speed...He feels that he has won.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 425

    "Then set the destination at Heping Mountain Villa..." Zhou Ye directly said his final destination, "Anyway, I just want to go there, so let''s use that as the end of the game..."


    "Good!" Raj said without hesitation.


    Ginny was also in the co-pilot seat at this time. Originally, she was a little worried. After all, a girl got in a stranger¡¯s car. It still felt a little wrong... But when she saw the two in the back seat When I was a girl, my heart felt a lot more settled...


    "Hello, my name is Ginny..." She greeted the two women very friendly.


    "Shhh..." It was Nisha''s silent gesture that answered her, making her confused.


    When Nisha heard Raj''s name, she already knew that she was a friend who played with her when she was a child, but what did she say?Helping the relatives and neglecting... she won''t remind that fool Raj that her own man is invincible...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Seventy Eight


    "three¡­¡­"


    "two¡­¡­"


    "One¡­¡­"


    "GO..."


    Following the Da Sha X holding his clothes in front of the car, waving his clothes vigorously, a Hummer and three motorcycles roared out of the starting line...


    "After going down the winding mountain road to the bottom, turn left and then turn right at the third intersection." Ginny acted as her navigator seriously...


    Hearing her words, Zhou Ye smiled, although he was here for the first time, but...he who has the gem of time knows exactly what will happen in the future...this girl obviously pointed a detour to herself on purpose. Lu... "Are you sure you are right?"


    "That''s right... That''s how you left. If you don''t believe me, you can walk as you please." Ginny said calmly. To be honest, facing this handsome boy, she had a strong feeling when she lied. Guilty, but maybe because of Zhou Ye''s tough attitude when facing her friend just now, she was a little bit unhappy with Zhou Ye.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled, and instead of struggling with this question, he asked instead: "Who do you think will win?"


    "Of course it''s my friends, they can definitely beat you..." Ginny said naturally. Raj was familiar with the terrain and road conditions here, and she pointed out Zhou Ye a detour... if so. If Ji can''t win, then he can go to death.


    "Do you want to take a gamble?" Zhou Ye smiled happily.


    "What are you betting on?" Ginny asked with some confusion.


    "Of course it''s a bet on who will win..." Zhou Ye smiled evilly.Sitting in the back row, Nisha and Jiagu saw the expression of their own man, and couldn''t help but glance at each other. They mourned for a second of silence for the girl in the front row who was about to step into their own man¡¯s trap, and then they jumped for joy. Soon there will be new sisters joining...the rebels who resisted the Great Demon will welcome new companions.


    "What if Raj wins? What if you win?" Ginny asked unconvinced.


    "If Raj wins, then I will not only apologize to your friends, but also give you a car exactly like this car...How about it?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Then, the deal..." There are few young men and women who don''t like luxury cars, at least Ginny likes them better. In her opinion, she is sure to win and not lose... It''s not a fool to make a luxury car for nothing. What... She didn''t even have time to ask what would happen if she lost... She agreed to Zhou Ye''s bet.


    "Then, sit down..." The corners of Zhou Ye''s mouth curled upwards in a subtle arc, an evil feeling filled Ginny''s heart, but even Zhou Ye who looked evil smiling, Ginny did. I have to admit that there is a fatal attraction. The word evil was created for his smile...


    Zhou Ye, who had achieved his goal, stomped the accelerator to the bottom, and the modified Hummer made a thrilling roar like a monster, rushing straight down the winding road...


    Ginny regretted this time, why she didn''t wear her seat belt...


    The two women sitting in the back row were very calm. They had long been used to this speed... and they had already fastened their seat belts when Zhou Ye was betting on the car with Raj...


    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah ...... -------- you slowly" Ginny felt like the rough sea in a canoe general, one will be left on, will be a fall of ...... there are several She bumped into Zhou Ye''s body every time...


    "How can you win slowly?" Zhou Ye has already seen Laji''s three motorcycles... When he was just betting with Ginny, he deliberately let Laji run for a while...


    "Oh my god... Raj, get out of the way, you are about to hit..." Ginny watched her friend''s three motorcycles get closer and closer, she couldn''t help screaming...that The three guys didn''t mean to give way at all. As always, the three of them occupied most of the road, and they didn''t mean to give way at all.


    And Zhou Ye is even better. He has no intention of stepping on the brakes, and the accelerator is still stepped to the end...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...


    Just when Zhou Ye''s Hummer was about to hit Sanshou''s motorcycle, he slammed the steering wheel, and the whole car stood up on its side, and went straight through the gap between the three motorcycle hands...


    Ginny waited for a long time without waiting for the expected collision and screams, only the feeling of the body tilting slightly...This made her involuntarily open her eyes...


    "Oh my God... how did you do it?" Ginny looked at the flat and wide road ahead, and then turned to look at the car. The three friends who were dumbfounded and stunned... the whole person was stupid... she I really hate why I closed my eyes just now...


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about how many of them, he just stepped on the accelerator pedal to the bottom, and the Hummer drove down the mountain like a gallop...


    "Turn left here..." Ginny shouted in a conscientious manner looking at the intersection in front of her.


    "Yeah, I know..." Zhou Ye said he knew, but the steering wheel in his hand didn''t move. From the beginning, when he let Ginny get in the car, the drunken man didn''t mean to drink... With the gem of time, he can basically say Being able to be omniscient and omnipotent... Of course, it''s just that he doesn''t like to use spells that peep into the future. After all, you always know what will happen in the future, and life is too boring.


    Ginny looked desperately at Zhou Ye completely ignoring her guidance and walking directly on the most correct path... "You...how do you know...no, do you know the way?"


    No matter how stupid Jinni was, she knew that Zhou Ye knew the way...


    "There is a device called DPS Global Positioning System..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "His biggest role is to navigate military devices. Of course, it can also prevent drivers from going the wrong way."


    In fact, the DPS global positioning system is not popular at this time. The reason is that there are too few satellites connected to the Internet, and there is no large error... Of course, although Zhou Ye''s car has a GPS positioning system, he is useless... But obviously Ginny didn''t know... She was stunned by what happened before her.


    A game that was originally won was actually lost... At this moment, Ginny suddenly thought, what would happen if she didn''t say that she lost the bet just now?"Such as, if I lose... what price will I pay...?"


    "You don''t have to pay any price..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "You are really a gentleman..." Ginny thought Zhou Ye was as cute as an angel at this time, but Zhou Ye''s next words instantly plunged her into hell.


    "Because even you will become mine, what else can you give?" Zhou Ye smiled happier...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Seventy Nine


    "What...?" Ginny almost jumped up, how could she beat herself in with a bet?And isn¡¯t one of the two girls sitting in the back of the car his girlfriend?Why did he dare to say this in front of his girlfriend?Just kidding, he must be joking with himself."Don''t be kidding, be careful that your girlfriend cleans you..."


    "Pack me?" Zhou Ye turned his head and asked the two women who had been sitting behind watching the show: "Baby? Will you clean me up?"


    "I don''t dare to clean up you..." Nisha smiled: "What if you get angry and can''t get us up again?"


    "My dear, hurry up and accept her, so that we can also relax..." Jiagu speaks more directly... She has long been hoping for new allies to join...


    "What is the relationship between you..." Ginny was already dumbfounded...This was completely different from what she had imagined.


    "It''s the kind of relationship you think..." Nisha smiled."It''s okay, you will soon know how good our man is..."


    "I don''t want it..." Although Ginny has a good impression of Zhou Ye, it doesn''t mean that she can accept that Zhou Ye has two women and still tease herself... During the conversation, the car has been driven into the Peace Villa. ... Zhou Ye skillfully drove the car into a villa in the middle of the mountain.


    "Hua Xingui, go play by yourself..." Ginny opened the door of the car without waiting for Zhou Ye''s car to be stable, and rushed out in a stride... Then she ran out of the villa door quickly...


    Zhou Ye unhurriedly unfastened his seat belt, and then got out of the car...How could he let this little girl whom he fell in love with run away?


    Ginny ran to the outside quickly, while secretly thinking in her heart, wanting to confuse me, you silly ghost, you think too much... Seeing the door is right in front of her, victory is beckoning her... However, the sky is spinning. ... Ginny found out, why did the world suddenly reverse?Uh, it''s not that the world has turned upside down...I was carried on my shoulders by a fellow Zhou Ye...


    "Bad, you let me go...Help..." Ginny couldn''t help exclaiming loudly...


    Zhou Ye ignored Ginny''s cry for help, and directly carried her to the villa...What are the benefits of the rich area?The good thing is that everyone¡¯s villas are very far away...so far, no one will pay attention to you if you call for help here...


    As soon as Zhou Ye walked to the door of the villa, the door opened.A maid inside walked out and saw Zhou Ye immediately respectfully greeted him: "Sir, you are back..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 426

    "Hmm¡ª" Zhou Ye nodded. This maid was bought by Mahata and his wife in New Delhi. She naturally knew Zhou Ye. She even knew that Zhou Ye''s status in this family was much higher than her nominal master Maha. tower.


    "Which floor is my room?" Zhou Ye asked, carrying Ginny.


    "Sir, the room between you and the ladies is at the end of the corridor on the second floor. The biggest room is reserved for you by the master..." The maid just wanted to take a look after hearing the voice from outside... Seeing that it is Zhou Ye who is at fault, then forget it... In India, the slave who betrays her master will be spurned by all the landlord class and the rich class, and will even be beaten to death in the street... She has no guts to help. That girl...


    Although Ginny, who was resisted by Zhou Ye on her shoulders, repeatedly winked at her, she did not dare to say a word. Besides, in her opinion, her husband is so handsome, and she is blessed to see this girl... What is called?


    At this time, Nisha and Jiagu also walked in... They are here to help the new comrades...


    Ginny watched as her last life-saving straw was gone... I could only hope that her friends would rescue herself... But Raj and the others who had high hopes in her... At the door, after seeing the conspicuous Hummer parked in the villa halfway up the mountain, I walked away in despair...


    All the bets are lost...what are they doing?Looking for another ridicule by Zhou Ye?Besides, this is a wealthy area after all, and the security situation has always been very good. In their opinion, their friend Ginny must have got off the car and left here to go home...


    Until Ginny became Zhou Ye¡¯s woman, she didn¡¯t wait for her friends to rescue herself... Although, even if Raj and the others came up to rescue her, she would not go with them... But the thorn was buried. In her heart...


    Three hours later----


    "Bad guy...Bad guy...Bad guy..." Ginny frowned her brows while beating Zhou Ye''s chest. It was all the good things that the bad guy in front of her did... Thinking of this, she smirked. He bit on Zhou Ye''s shoulder.


    "Hey, stop making trouble... Stop talking about lunch anymore, you won''t even be able to catch up with dinner..." Zhou Ye said, patted Ginny''s dolphins gently...


    "I told you to use so hard...I don''t know if I was the first time?" Jin Nijiao slapped Zhou Ye, saying that it was a slap, but in fact she was reluctant to try hard...Zhou Ye''s spring breeze and rain was not in vain. .Her heart had long been filled with Zhou Ye''s shadow.


    "Didn''t I think you are not what it is?" Zhou Ye was also a little embarrassed... Originally thought that Ginny was not what it was, but in the end he made an oolong...


    "I killed you..." Ginny''s angry apricot eyes widened, "Don''t you know that in India, a woman who loses her virginity before marriage will end up miserably? You don''t take away my first mouth, you badass, You still said..."


    The more Ginny talked, the more aggrieved... the circles under her eyes were red, and both Nisha and Jiagu glared at their man, hurriedly persuaded them: "Okay, Ginny, don''t be angry...Dear he doesn''t know. Our custom... he saw you playing with so many boys, he thought there was your boyfriend in it..."


    "I don''t have a boyfriend. Everyone is just ordinary friends..." Ginny said with tears in her eyes and aggrieved: "They are just friends who grew up with them...and I am not the only girl in it. , How many girls do we have together..."


    "Okay, baby Ginny, don''t cry, I''m wrong, can''t it work?" Zhou Ye is also a bit slapped... This Nima is a cognitive error that has different cultural background...


    "Just cry...I''ll cry..." When the girl cried, the more you persuaded her, the more wronged she felt, and the more she cried... Faced with this situation, Zhou Ye could only use her own unique skills. Now...Look at the trick, block Dafa...


    Suddenly, the whole world became much cleaner...


    In the end, Ginny didn¡¯t have time to cry at all... She had been biased by Zhou Ye... If it weren¡¯t for the maid who came up and knocked on the door and said that the Mahatas had come back, and also brought the guests back, she wanted Zhou Ye to come back. If you see it, it is estimated that the war will reignite...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Eighty


    In front of the villa, two middle-aged couples were laughing and talking about something...


    "Hahaha... I can''t wait to see our little doll and her fiance..." Harbans laughed and said, "I still remember the last time I saw our little doll, she was only so Gao, I didn''t expect that she would be married now..."


    As he said, Harbans made a gesture under his waist, which was less than one meter.


    "Haha, after all, Nisha was only seven years old when we went to the United States with us..." Mahata said with a smile when she saw his friend''s gestures."At that time, Nisha was still reluctant to leave India..."


    "Yes, ten years have passed in a blink of an eye..." Harbans exclaimed.


    "Haha, I don''t plan to leave this time when I come back. I will stay here for the elderly..." Mahata said.


    "That''s great. I will spend a year celebrating our friendship. Starting tonight, I will have a one-year dinner..." Harbans said happily. Of course, this is just a joke. Although he is the head of this county, he does not have the financial resources to hold a one-year dinner.


    "Uncle Mahata..." At this time, Zhou Ye also walked out of the villa... Behind him were three girls with different looks...


    "Hahaha, my lovely son-in-law is down..." Seeing Zhou Ye walking down, Mahata stood up happily and introduced to his friends: "This is my future son-in-law, Ye¡¤Zhou..."


    "Sure enough, he is a great guy..." Although Harbans wondered why Zhou Ye had blond hair but a Chinese name, the most basic element of a politician is hypocrisy. A politician who is not hypocritical is not a good politician... ¡­


    "Of course, my uncle is also full of praise for him... praising our little doll for finding a good husband-in-law." Hearing his friend praised his son-in-law, Mahata was more happy than praising his daughter. happy.


    Hearing what his friend said, Harbans couldn''t help but feel his heart... He knew what his friend''s family did. Since his uncles praised Zhou Ye, Zhou Ye must be exceptional. The son of a big family... he even dare not neglect.


    Ginny knew Harbans...Although Harbans was a little surprised as to why his son''s friend would mix up with his friend''s son-in-law, since his friends didn''t speak, he couldn''t even speak...


    And Mahata knows about his son-in-law... For him, how can he dare to criticize a world god?Besides, if his daughter doesn''t speak, he is even less likely to complain about her daughter...


    In places a little behind, no one cares about the big landlords marrying a few wives... This has become a tacit unspoken rule... It is even more impossible for Mahata to manage, and he can''t manage... ¡­Anyway, as long as my daughter feels happy.


    Obviously, Nisha will never say bad things about her man...


    A group of people sat in front of the villa, chatting and laughing... Finally, it was agreed that by night, Harbans would hold a banquet for his friends here to celebrate their return... By then, the entire wealthy district would be invited.


    The sky darkened unknowingly... night fell...


    Zhou Ye and the three girls are in the villa. They don¡¯t care about the preparations for the banquet outside, and they don¡¯t have to take care of them. Naturally, the servants of the Harbans family will come and take care of them... They just take care of their affairs. ...


    And Ginny also called her home early... She said she would accompany her new friends to play together, and would attend a banquet held at their home in the evening, so she didn¡¯t go back...


    At this time, it showed the benefits of having more women... Nisha and Jiagu took turns taking turns, one aunt and one uncle at the same time. They coaxed Ginny¡¯s parents to be obedient... completely let Ginny¡¯s leave. ...


    As for the dresses needed to attend the banquet at night?Zhou Ye said, that¡¯s not a problem at all... Open the space bracelet, and thousands of designer dresses casually fill the entire bedroom... The girls are all picky, although some skirts have small numbers, but There is always one that suits her... After all, there are so many women in Zhou Ye...


    "Say... why did you prepare so many women''s clothes?" Nisha, who had picked up a satisfactory dress, sat down on Zhou Ye''s lap, her arms tightly wrapped around his neck, her eyes staring tightly. His eyes seemed to want to see something... "What are your intentions...?"


    "Yeah, my dear, shouldn''t you explain it to us?" Ginny also jumped next to Zhou Ye...The little hand touched Zhou Ye''s waist unconsciously, it means that it means Zhou Yeyi If something is wrong, he will be punished...


    "Don''t force your dear too much, I believe he will tell us the truth, am I right? My dear..." Jia Gu said, nestling on the other side of Zhou Ye...


    Hearing Jiagu¡¯s empathetic words, Zhou Ye really had tears in his eyes, "Baby Jiagu is so kind to me, but Babe Jiagu, if you put your little hand down from my waist, baby Jiagu , I will be more moved..."


    "Don''t talk about the useless...say it..." X3


    The three women turned into justices, and they wanted to rigorously judge their men...


    It''s not the first day that Zhou Ye came out to pick up girls. Of course he knows what to say and what not to say... Now confess that it is not confession, it is stupid... If you conceal it, you can conceal it. When you can''t keep it, you can use it. Your own cheating skills, that is the kingly way... Now admit how you will pick up girls after that?Let''s play...


    "This is actually a gift I prepared for Nisha when I was in the U.S....Because I didn''t know how to buy things, I scanned half a street of women''s clothing boutiques..." Zhou Ye spread his hands and looked innocent... ¡­


    "My dear, you are so kind..." Hearing this, Nisha happily hugged Zhou Ye and kissed her, no matter whether it was true or not, these words made her almost happy...


    OY¡ª¡ªThe plan works, the three enemies go to one of them...The enemy''s alliance is already in a broken state, so keep doing it."Actually, I also prepared some small gifts for you two..."


    After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Jiagu and Ginny, who were still a little depressed, were suddenly shocked...


    After all, Nisha knew her man earlier than they did. The man said it was a gift prepared for her before. There was nothing wrong with this... Although they knew it was nothing, the two women still felt a little uncomfortable.Now I didn¡¯t expect my man to prepare a gift for himself, and he looked at Zhou Ye with his eyes suddenly, wanting to see what surprise his man would prepare for him...


    "Close your eyes..." Zhou Ye said.


    "Is that so?" Jiagu and Ginny closed their eyes obediently, but Nisha stared at her beautiful eyes, staring at her man, trying to see what he could take out The gift comes.


    "My dear, you also have to close your eyes..." Zhou Ye said, covering Nisha''s eyes with his own hands.


    "Why should I cover my eyes?" Nisha said with some dissatisfaction, but since her own man covered her eyes, she could only close her eyes with fate...


    Chapter 581

 Movie World Im King Chapter 427

    Taking advantage of the moment the three women closed their eyes at the same time... Zhou Ye directly let himself into the speeding space.


    Speaking of him, he has Mao''s preparations, and nothing else, only that Ginny only met today. How could he be so prepared?


    But don¡¯t be afraid, there¡¯s not much else in his wristband, just gold... Gold, this thing is the easiest to be shaped... Zhou Ye directly took out a gold bar, and his hands were flying quickly... Soon, three A set of gold jewelry appeared in his hand. The three sets of jewelry are all a bracelet, a ring, a chain is connected between the bracelet and the ring, a necklace, a pair of earrings... the styles are exactly the same, the only difference is The place is that the year, month and day engraved on the outer wall of the ring are different...


    OK, Zhou Ye looked at the three sets of jewelry in his hand with satisfaction...Uh, I always feel that it is so golden and full of nouveau riche temperament... No, you need to add something... Zhou Ye is in his bracelet again After searching in the middle for a long time, I found a large piece of pink diamond that I didn¡¯t know how long ago I had forgotten there. It seems to be the time when the Morago star was destroyed. It was collected because of curiosity... too big?Simple, smash it...money?What is that... Do you need to care?


    Zhou Ye could not polish diamonds, but he had time...After spending some time, he finally polished these rough pink diamonds into a perfect two-hundred-faceted mosaic...and then combined these rice-sized diamonds Inlaid on three sets of jewellery...finished the work.


    "Well, dears, you can open your eyes..." said Zhou Ye, who had finished cheating.


    "Oh my God... It''s so beautiful..." The three girls involuntarily picked up the set of jewellery placed in front of them... Women and Julong are actually a kind of creatures, and they can''t resist those shining things. The temptation to come out...


    "Huh? Why is the date on my ring different from Jiagu''s?" Ginny asked curiously when she discovered the mechanism of the jewelry date.


    "The year, month and day on your rings are different... because that was the date when I first met you..." As soon as Zhou Ye finished speaking, he found himself besieged by three excited girls. ... After this kiss and that kiss... Anyway, there is no time to be idle...


    The girls are so happy. In their opinion, the date that his man engraved the acquaintance on the ring is a manifestation of his love for himself...Although the number of people is a bit larger...


    It was not until five minutes later that the maid went upstairs and knocked on the door again, reminding them that when the banquet was about to begin, the three women stopped their actions...


    The three women happily put on the necklace and earrings, and then unanimously brought the bracelet to their left hand, and then stretched out their left hand with the bracelet to Zhou Ye... they were waiting for their man to help them wear it. Put on the ring...


    Zhou Ye smiled and a group of three girls brought the ring to the ring finger of the left hand... The girls all leaked happy smiles, they knew that this was the promise of their men to themselves...


    When the three women finished all this, they found a sad thing. They just made troubles with their own man and forgot to change his clothes... Thinking of the banquet that was about to begin, the three women almost cried. Now...Where can I find a dress that suits my man now?In the end, Zhou Ye took out a black semi-long military dress that he had worn before and put it on... This made the three girls smile, but soon the three girls began to whisper again..." Tonight, look closely, my dear... His going out in this suit is too lethal to those girls."


    "Yes, you must be optimistic about him... You can''t let him do harm to others."


    "Sisters are united in profiting and breaking money, come on, sisters."


    "Come on..."


    Zhou Ye was speechless when he heard his own woman''s discussion. What gave you three of you the confidence to deal with me?Could it be that this afternoon was too gentle, so you have the illusion that the coalition of three sisters can kill the devil?


    But forget it, now is not the time to care about this with them. Anyway, there is no sister paper worthy of being sold in this small town, so let''s do it for the time being...Zhou Ye acquiesced in their behavior. Of course, after the guests left in the evening, Zhou Ye will let them clearly realize that the number of the Three Sisters Alliance is still too small... they need to continue to look for allies.


    When Zhou Ye, wearing a half-length military dress, showed up at the banquet venue with three girls...All the female guests were involuntarily attracted to the past...


    "Oh my God... I think I''m in love!" This is a nympho.


    "The Lord Shiva is on, I suddenly feel that my current husband is like shit..." This is going to cheat.


    "BOY, do you want to make an appointment?" This is for one night...


    "Hahaha, our prince is out..." Mahata said to his friend with a smile when he saw his son-in-law walk out.


    "It''s you?" Raj, who was standing next to her father, recognized this imperfect man who had let herself lose during the day, and behind him Raj also saw his friend... Ginny, look at her. The appearance of being inseparable clearly means that he has fallen in love with Zhou Ye.


    "Do you also know Nisha''s fiance?" It was Raj''s father, Mahata''s friend, and the county magistrate, Harbans, who asked this sentence.


    "I... I saw him on the road today..." Raj was afraid to tell his father about the drag racing.


    At this time, Zhou Ye also led the three girls over, "Good evening, Mr. Harbans... Good evening, Raj."


    "Ha, I didn''t expect you to know you before I introduced it?" Mahata said with a smile.


    "Today I..." When he said this, Zhou Ye found that Raj was winking at himself desperately, and the blinking of those eyes almost squeezed out the eyeballs.He smiled slightly and changed his voice: "I am not familiar with the road here because I have just arrived here today. Fortunately, I met Raj, and he kindly asked Ginny to sit in my car and help me. Now I have become good friends with Ginny, thank you so much, Raj."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Raj almost didn''t vomit blood.


    Men are all like this. When I see each other often, I still don¡¯t feel it, but once they are soaked away by others, they will immediately appear. I wiped it. I didn¡¯t find this girl is so beautiful. Why didn¡¯t I start?Such emotions.


    Although Zhou Ye''s words sounded normal in the ears of others, they didn''t sound that way in Raj''s ears.He has a strange feeling of being green, although Ginny has nothing to do with him, just friends...


    "No, you are welcome..." Raj felt like he was about to vomit blood when he said this.


    "Do you want to do it again when you have time?" Zhou Ye took the opportunity to shake hands with Raj, whispering in his ear: "I think the other two girls by your side are also good..."


    "No, no more..." Laji''s face almost stiffened with a smile... He really wanted to punch Zhou Ye immediately, but in front of his father, he didn''t have the guts...


    "I just like to see you gritted your teeth and hate me, but you look like I can''t help but..." Zhou Ye''s whisper came again...The blue veins of Raj''s breath jumped straight... The fists were clenched several times, but nothing Dare to reach out...


    "Haha..." Raj''s smile froze. At this moment, he suddenly saw Nisha standing behind Zhou Ye, as if he had seen a savior."Ha, Nisha, I didn''t expect to see you in more than ten years, you have changed so much, you are completely different from when you were a kid..."


    "Hey, it''s been a long time since I saw Raj..." Nisha smiled and walked to her man''s side, cleverly nestling her body in the past. This is an invisible oath to other women of ownership, and at the same time an oath to other men that she is already The famous flower has a dominant status."Thank you so much for today...If it weren''t for you, we really don''t know how many wrongdoings we have to detour..."


    "..." Raj really feels like crying without tears, will you two chat anymore?Are you trying to catch a wound and sprinkle salt vigorously?


    However, what made him break even more... Ginny also walked to Zhou Ye''s side. Although she did not dare to snuggle into Zhou Ye''s arms blatantly, she grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand."Raj, thank you... because of you, I can become my best friend... to know the two good sisters, Nisha and Jiagu..."


    Ginny¡¯s words were simply a crit...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Eighty Two


    In the end, Zhou Ye let go of the poor villain. After all, in his opinion, Indian men do not care about decent villains. To him, they are all dogs. The struggle between the two is a farce of dog biting. Which dog do you prefer for two dogs fighting?Obviously Zhou Ye would not...


    An obedient dog is a good dog, and a disobedient dog... then kill... there is no second choice.


    Zhou Ye bid farewell to the Mahatas and the Harbans, and took his three women to the table at the banquet. This is also the kind of buffet-style dining...just seeing the Indian dishes, Zhou Ye did not A trace of appetite...


    "Honey...this...what should I do?" Nisha looked at her man with some worry. She knew that her man didn''t like to eat Indian food, and especially hated curry... Obviously her man didn''t see anything at the banquet. on¡­¡­


    "Otherwise, let''s find a place to go to BBQ?" Jiagu and Zhou Ye have been there for a while, and they naturally know the tastes of their own men...


    Only Ginny asked without knowing why: "My dear, don''t you like the food served at the banquet?"


    "Uh-I don''t like it..." Zhou Ye looked at the squishy sauce and felt indescribable.He decided that he should find a place where no one can enjoy the fun of barbecue with his own woman...


    Although the three girls are all vegetarians, BBQ can also roast some vegetables to eat... Just when Zhou Ye planned to take the three girls to find a clean place for BBQ... During the banquet, place the buffet. , There was a riot...This riot caused Zhou Ye to temporarily stop his steps.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of lens conversion¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Raj was extremely depressed today. He was originally attending the banquet with his father, but he did not expect to encounter an enemy at the banquet... and he was ridiculed by him... and he was almost mad.


    However, he couldn''t have a seizure, because his father warned him that this young man was not something he could afford, so stay honestly and don''t cause trouble to the family... It made him feel bad but there was no place to vent...


    "Who does that guy think he is..." Raj grumbled to his attendant, while picking up a dinner plate from the table... "If it wasn''t for my father who wouldn''t let me... I absolutely would..."


    When he said this, his words couldn''t help but became vague... To be honest, standing in front of Zhou Ye, who was nearly a head taller than him, he was still under great pressure... Even if his father didn''t explain him, he I didn''t have the guts to trouble Zhou Ye...


    However, I still have to say something about it. Fortunately, in front of my little brother, I prove that I am unambiguous...


    "Okay, Raj... don''t get angry..." The man in class can only persuade him like this. He has no other ways to persuade him. Did he encourage Raj to fight Zhou Ye?His courage is not so fat, and Raj''s father as the county magistrate has strictly forbidden Raj to seek troubles. He is going to encourage Raj?Are you looking for death?He still wants to mix in this county...


    "...How could I not be angry..." Raj said, while putting curry on his plate... At this moment, he suddenly felt that his calf was caught... Raj was then It''s numb, who dare to molest him at this time?


    Raj paused immediately, and lifted up the tablecloth that was spread on the dining table... the people hiding under the table surprised him."You dare to appear here?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 428

    And the person hiding under the table, seeing Raj also jumped up in shock, turned his head and ran...


    The person under the table was a thin young man who seemed to be seventeen or eighteen years old. As soon as he stood up, he overturned the entire table... The container for curry sauce placed on the table was overturned directly. , A small bowl of curry all hit Raj''s face...


    The curry was originally spicy, and the feeling that flowed into the eyes... that was sour and refreshing... Raj screamed like a pig."Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhht, I can''t spare you!!!"


    Zhou Ye almost laughed when he saw this scene. Although he didn''t dare to be interested in Ah San''s movie, because of his super memory ability, he couldn''t forget what he saw once...


    Obviously, this Rohit is the pig''s feet of the Indian Superman Prequel. In fact, in Zhou Ye''s opinion, this movie has nothing to watch except for the better-looking girls... The general plot is that a San scientist invented a kind of The machine that communicated with aliens died after a car accident... His wife returned to Asanguo with her posthumous son. Because of the car accident, the scientist¡¯s posthumous son got water in his head during the fetal period and grew up. Post-intelligence is still in the childhood stage... directly speaking, it is mentally retarded.


    Then came a series of misunderstandings and adventures. In the end, the mentally handicapped male protagonist successfully used the machine invented by his father to summon the aliens, and became friends with the aliens. The aliens cured his mentally handicapped for many years. He transformed into a superman. From then on, the male protagonist counterattacked Bai Fumei and reached the pinnacle of life... The movie is full of all kinds of brainless costumes X, singing and dancing...


    However, now Bai Fumei belongs to her... Zhou Ye thought of this and looked at Nisha... As for other things?Zhou Ye doesn''t care... the male protagonist is mentally handicapped, and the villain is not much better than the mentally handicapped... The dog bites the dog, let him go...


    "Okay, dears, my stomach is starving to death, let''s go to the BBQ..." Zhou Ye said, leading his own woman directly to the garden behind the villa...


    And Nisha, Ginny and the three daughters of Jiagu followed their own men obediently, watching the excitement, maybe you just watched it... there is no need to see from the beginning to the end, Ginny knew Rohit, after all, they all It''s from a school. Although Ginny doesn''t discriminate against this guy, she doesn''t take it seriously...


    The whole banquet was a mess. The screams of Raj, the roars of the Harbans, the explanations of Raj''s attendants, and all kinds of noise, it was a mess. It can be said that the joy of the whole banquet has disappeared. Saved...


    Of course, Zhou Ye, who had nothing to do with this, didn¡¯t care at all. He still had to do what he did. Under his influence, the three women should play their own games. One man and three women made their own way in the back garden of the villa. A small world...


    However, the next day, it seemed that the development of things was a little bit beyond Zhou Ye''s expectations...


    Chapter five hundred and eighty three


    The morning breeze gently blew the curtains, softly brushing Nisha''s hair... across Zhou Ye''s face, he--woke up...


    Opening his eyes, Zhou Ye felt that he was tied up with a rope, unable to move... He had become accustomed to this feeling... He just took his arm out of Nisha''s arms hard... I was hugged by Ginny again...


    "My dear... let me go... I really can''t..." Jia Gu, who was sleeping on him, muttered in dreams, while rubbing against Zhou Ye''s chamber with his little face, completely a kitten According to the person''s appearance.


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless. If you are dysfunctional, you come to tease me?Are you really dying?But forget it... It seems that I can''t get up for the time being this morning... Let''s go to sleep again...


    Just when he closed his eyes and was about to sleep again, there was a knock on the door...Along with the knock on the door, the voice of the maid also came... "Master, are you awake?"


    Although the maid¡¯s voice was gentle, it was not small at all, and immediately awakened the three women...


    Yes, I can''t sleep after returning to the cage... Zhou Ye reluctantly opened his eyes again and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Master, please go down..." the maid replied respectfully.


    "Okay, I see." Zhou Ye said and patted the three daughters who are still haunting him even if they have woken up... "Honey, hurry up..."


    "Dad really hates..." Nisha hugged Zhou Ye and refused to let go. "It''s rare to have such a pleasant morning time. Come to bother us..."


    "Or...Shall we do some morning exercises?" Zhou Ye said as if he was going to turn on his horse, and the three girls who were frightened suddenly screamed again and again...


    "I think there must be something urgent for Dad to tell you... Honey, hurry up and go down..." Nisha looked serious, and Zhou Ye almost laughed...


    Nisha''s good sister, Jia Gu also said with a serious voice: "Yes, my dear, Uncle Mahata must be in a hurry to ask the maid to interrupt you to sleep... Go down and take a look..."


    Only Ginny was the most honest, begging for mercy with a bitter face: "My dear, I really can''t do it... please let it go..."


    "You guys..." Zhou Ye laughed blankly. Just as soon as he teased them, he made them like this... Forget it, let''s go down and see what''s wrong with that cheap old man...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye turned over and went to the ground. The three girls also cleverly got up to help their man dress up... There are so many people, and with the concerted efforts of the three girls, Zhou Ye quickly got dressed, washed and walked out. The room...


    "Now I can make up for the lazy sleep..." Nisha said, throwing her body on the couch again... The other two girls nodded in agreement... It''s not that they are sleepy, it''s true It''s a certain animal that is too much...


    Don''t mention the three girls who had regained their sleep...Just say Zhou Ye.


    As soon as the neatly dressed Zhou Ye walked down the second floor, he saw the Harbans and his wife sitting in the living room. They looked a little embarrassed, especially the county magistrate Harbans, who seemed a little restless...


    And Harbans¡¯s wife was weeping and wiping away tears, while Mahata¡¯s wife was sitting beside her comforting her.


    Seeing Zhou Ye walking down, Harbans rushed in front of Zhou Ye with a stride... He directly fell to the ground and knelt on the ground, madly kissing the ground at Zhou Ye''s feet."Master God... please... please save my son..."


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye couldn''t help but turn his gaze to his cheap old man, Mahata--that means, did you expose my identity?


    Seeing his son-in-law''s eyes, Mahata smiled bitterly and shook his head.¡ª¡ªThat means, it¡¯s not me...


    Zhou Ye also ignored Habans, who was kneeling on the ground and kowtowing desperately, and went directly to the middle of the living room and sat down."First of all, who told you my identity...?"


    "My lord, I saw your picture on the Internet..." Harbans didn''t dare to hide it, so he knelt a few steps and came to Zhou Ye''s face and said respectfully.


    "I remember that I had asked them to deal with my appearance in the photo..." Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "My lord, although your appearance has been deliberately blurred, there are no two girls around you..." As he said, Harbans respectfully took out a printed web page...


    That was a news page with the headline on it was [Shiva''s surrogate descended to New Delhi, will the Asan religion rise to replace Christianity and become the world''s largest denomination?].Below the title is a photo of Zhou Ye taking two girls while playing in New Delhi. The photo was a bit blurry, especially Zhou Ye¡¯s face was deliberately modified and blurred... But the faces of Nisha and Jiagu have not changed at all. People familiar with them can recognize them at a glance...


    "This is really an oversight..." Zhou Ye sighed and directly entered the command to destroy all his photos on the Internet on the personal terminal on his wrist... The personal terminal wizard Xiaohong led the way and passed The analog signal quickly connected to the Internet and began to destroy all the photos and information about Zhou Ye.


    Kneeling on the ground, Habans glanced at Zhou Ye and carefully pleaded: "My lord, please, please save my son Raj, I''m just this son..."


    "Oh? Didn''t Raj just get caught in the eyes of curry? Isn''t it enough to wash? Is something wrong?" Zhou Ye asked while operating the personal terminal on his wrist.


    "Doctors and doctors said...Because the curry sauce contains a lot of spicy seasonings, and after the sauce entered the eyes, Ji Ji could not help but rub his eyes with his hands... Now, now... Ji Ji is facing blindness. The danger of..." Harbans said, the more sad... the doctor even told him that even if he was cured by luck in the future, his son''s vision would drop sharply... Basically, it was almost the same as blindness.


    How can Harbans accept this?He was just this son... He desperately asked the doctor to think of a way to save his son''s eyesight... But the doctor''s words made him completely desperate.[We have nothing to do with this kind of injury, you can only ask God for blessing.


    While this sentence made Habans desperate, it also pointed him a clear way...


    In fact, after coming out of Mahata¡¯s house that day, Harbans once checked the identity of his friend¡¯s son-in-law on the Internet because of curiosity... Of course, he found nothing... But when he accidentally clicked on the New Delhi news... I was stunned... This news is the headline of the web page... Although the face of Zhou Ye was processed in the photo last year and was completely unrecognizable, the faces of the two girls next to Zhou Ye were not processed.


    That''s why he warned his son that way during the banquet that night...Don''t conflict with Zhou Ye.


    When Raj was judged by the doctor that he would become blind, he thought of Zhou Ye, a substitute for Shiva...


    Chapter five hundred and eighty four


    "Please, Lord God... Please read it for the sake of our husband and wife who have always been the most devout believers of Lord Shiva, please save Raj..." Harbans said while desperately giving Zhou Ye knocked his head.His wife also ran over and knelt at Zhou Ye''s feet, kowtow desperately with her husband.


    You said that Zhou Ye was kidnapped?Threatening Zhou Ye?Stop teasing... How many politicians are fools?You must know that the Asan Sect¡¯s claiming to be one billion is not something to say, it is really one billion...


    He dare to threaten Zhou Ye?Zhou Ye just needs to go up and shout to prove his identity... Without Zhou Ye doing it himself, he will be beaten into meat sauce by angry cultists... Maybe even the military and police have most believers who will turn their guns directly. Hit his black gun...This is not impossible.


    After the occurrence of Shiva¡¯s substitute, the Asan government didn¡¯t want to catch Zhou Ye to do an experiment and cut a piece... But, again, in Asan, it¡¯s totally useless... Your order is probably not yet If it is sent out, it will be known to everyone, and what is waiting for the government is... stepping down and bowing... replacing the government.


    How many people are there in A Three Kingdoms?What does one billion believers represent?Representatives go up to parliamentarians and go down to slaves... Almost all believe in the Assan religion. In this country, you dare to fight Zhou Ye''s idea?Sorry, please tell me after you die once...


    Although Zhou Ye didn¡¯t need such a protective umbrella,...this kind of power has become established...no one can easily touch him. Zhou Ye is a powerful explosive at this moment...not only in Asan¡¯s country, who dare not move. A three foreigners dare not move... The influence is too great... Maybe it is a religious war... How crazy religious lunatics are, you will know if you think about the Middle East...


    Uh, it¡¯s a bit far away...


    Let''s continue talking about Zhou Ye...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye, looking at the couple who kept kowtow at his feet, was really speechless...Laji was not a girl, why did he save him?Besides... Zhou Ye is really not very interested in saving a villain, and he is still such a retarded villain. He would be fooled around when he fights against a guy with an IQ like a child. You say he has an IQ online?Who believes it?

 Movie World Im King Chapter 429

    Zhou Ye looked a little greasy at the couple who kept kowtow... Just when he wanted to say no, he suddenly saw his old man winking for himself... There was a trace of pleading in his eyes...


    Other people¡¯s face can not be given, but the cheap lao Zhangren¡¯s face can¡¯t be ignored. My daughter is cheaper for you, and you also acquiesced in bringing a few sisters to live with someone¡¯s house... People can¡¯t be too much... forget it. , Just give Lao Zhangren a face...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye just planned to agree, but when he came to the side, he turned into: "The perpetrator, how is Rohit now?"


    Although Harbans didn''t know why Zhou Ye would ask the mentally handicapped young man who killed his son who was almost blind, he didn''t dare not answer Zhou Ye''s question."That damn guy I have asked the inspector to arrest him, this time I must sue him to jail..."


    Speaking of Rohit, Harbans didn''t get angry.


    "Save your son, I can save..." Zhou Ye leaned back and said comfortably.


    "Thank you Lord God... Thank you Lord God..." Harbans said incoherently excitedly...


    "Don''t rush to thank me..." Zhou Ye said calmly, "Although I can save your son, and even restore your son to the beginning... But... I also have conditions..."


    "My lord, please tell me... no matter how much money, we will do it..." Harbans said readily.


    "No, I don''t want money..."


    "Then what are your conditions?" Harbans asked in confusion.


    "I want Rohit''s disposal right..." Zhou Ye said, sitting upright slightly, looking at Harbans and asking, "Do you understand what I mean?"


    "This..." Habans hesitated. He didn''t know why the gods would be attracted to this mentally retarded young man... But let him just let his son Rohit suffer from this suffering, he still had some trouble. Willingly.


    "You have to think about it... I never change the terms I set... Rohit''s disposal power belongs to me, and your son''s eyes will be restored to the original... Rohit''s disposal right is not given to me? Then your son should Whatever you want..." Zhou Ye didn''t worry that Harbans would not agree to this condition. After all, between the son who was intact and the revenge, normal people would choose the son who was intact.


    Besides, agreeing to heal his son is already on the face of his cheap husband. If this small condition is not agreed, then there is no way. This is the type of shameless shame, cheap old husband. Will not complain about him.


    "Follow the orders of the Lord of God..." Harbans knew that he could not resist, and could only agree to Zhou Ye''s terms... His son was everything to him.


    "You made a wise choice..." Zhou Ye said as he stood up and walked upstairs, "Take good care of your son. I will go to the hospital to restore his eyes at night..."


    "Master of God..." Harbans''s wife wanted to plead with Zhou Ye to let him go to treat his son now, but was dragged by his husband, and suddenly closed her eyes...


    In Harbans¡¯ view, the Lord God¡¯s willingness to take action is already on the face of his old friend... Just now he noticed the scene of his old friend helping to wink, and then he couldn¡¯t get enough of it, just in case he got annoyed. Zhou Ye, if he doesn''t restore his son''s eyes, he will have nowhere to cry...


    Zhou Ye returned to his room and looked at the three women who had fallen asleep again... couldn''t help but laugh, he gently helped them pull the quilt, then changed into a hooded casual sportswear and walked out of the room... ¡­


    When Zhou Ye walked downstairs again, the Harbans and his wife had already left...After all, they still have to go back to take care of their son in the hospital... and the Mahatas seem to have followed too... The maid is left...


    Zhou Ye greeted the maid, and walked out of this mid-level villa...


    To be honest, it has been two days since Zhou Ye has been in this small county town... He didn''t even drive the car, so he walked slowly towards the county town down the mountain...


    To be honest, the environment in this county town is still very good, at least it looks very clean... Zhou Ye just turned around aimlessly, until he saw a wooden house in a small community that was out of place. Smiled and walked into a flower shop next to the wooden house...


    "Hello..." A girl came out and asked, "Do you need something?"


    "Hello...I want to ask, does Mrs. Mehra live there?" Zhou Ye said and pointed to the wooden house that was incompatible with the building here.


    "Yes, Mrs. Mehra lives there..." the girl said, and asked with some alertness: "Who are you from her? Is there anything to do with her?"


    "I don''t know Madam Mehra..." Zhou Ye smiled and walked outside the flower shop after getting the message he wanted... "But, I think Madam Mehra would be willing to see me... ¡­"


    "Why?" The girl looked at the man with a hood and couldn''t see his face, and asked curiously.


    "Because I can help her solve a big trouble...Although I need to pay some negligible price..." Zhou Ye said that he ignored the girl in the flower shop and walked towards the wooden house in the distance...


    Kindly save the mentally retarded Asan Superman?Stop teasing, when did Zhou Ye have the Mother of God?He just wants to play some small games...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Eighty Five


    Madam Mehra walked feebly on the street, she just came out of the police station...


    Last night, her son Rohit was called away by her little friend. Originally, her son was only playing outside with his friends, but she didn¡¯t expect them to get involved in other people¡¯s banquets. A mess.


    If this is the case, Mrs. Mehra will definitely be thankful... because although she is only a small bank clerk, Weibo''s salary is only enough to support herself and her son... But the banquet that compensates others is always better than her son. Strong...


    During the banquet yesterday, her son accidentally got all the curry paste on the table on the head of the county chief¡¯s son... It is said that the county chief¡¯s son is still being rescued in the hospital... and her son Luo Xi Te was also locked up by the police...


    After receiving the notice from her son¡¯s little friend, she went to the county magistrate as soon as possible, and wanted to ask the magistrate¡¯s forgiveness to release her son... But obviously, how could Harbans, who was furious, forgive herself? Rohit, who was almost blind by his son?So, she was kicked out...


    In desperation, Mrs. Mehra could only go to the police station and wanted to visit her son... But even though no one dared to open this back door for her, she ended up being the neighbor¡¯s police officer Sukhvani for a long time to pity her, taking advantage of it. When the sheriff was not there, let her go in and take a look at her son Rohit.


    Thinking that my son was naive and asked her why these police uncles would lock him up.Mrs. Mehra couldn''t help crying...


    Dragging her heavy steps, Mrs. Mehra finally returned to her home... Just as she was sleepwalking, when she took out the key to open the door, a voice awakened her.


    "Madam Mehra?" Zhou Ye looked at this beautiful woman with charm and charm... and asked with a smile.


    "You... hello?" Mrs. Mehra asked hesitantly: "I don''t think we should know... What do you want me to do?"


    "It''s about your son..." Zhou Ye said and gestured, "Shall we just say it''s okay here?"


    "Ahhh... please come in..." Madame Mehra hurriedly opened the door of the room like she was waking up from a dream, and greeted Zhou Ye in... Of course, she also kept a mindful mind and closed the door and all the windows in the living room. Open...If there were no such scheming, a beautiful woman with a mentally retarded child would have never known how many times she was eaten...


    Zhou Ye looked at Mehra''s behavior and shook his head with a smile. He knew that this was a way for Mehra to protect herself... As long as his intentions were wrong, she could immediately shout... Summon the neighbors outside. Come in¡­¡­


    "Excuse me...what do you want to talk to me about my son?" Madame Mehra forced to endure the anxiety in her heart, and asked in a calm manner.


    "Your son is in big trouble now...Is it?" Zhou Ye said, taking off the hood of his jacket.


    "What does this have to do with you..." Mrs. Mehra said with some dissatisfaction.


    "Of course it has nothing to do with me..." Zhou Ye smiled,... he walked behind Mehra without a hassle, and whispered in her ear: "If you say... I say I can save him What?"


    "...You...can you save him?" Madam Mehra was pleasantly surprised when she heard Zhou Ye''s words, but then she calmed down again."Why do you save him...? Are you the chief minister of the state?"


    Madam Mehra¡¯s tone was full of mockery... In her opinion, Zhou Ye was a crappy little liar. She didn¡¯t know where she heard the news of her son¡¯s accident and wanted to come here to swindle her own money...


    "What if I can really save him?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile without being angry.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s affirmative question, Mrs. Mehra couldn''t help but feel a little hope in her heart... "If you can really save my son......you...how much money you want... "


    "Haha... What do I want money for?" Zhou Ye didn''t like money. To him, money was just a set of numbers...


    "Then what do you want?" Mrs. Mehra said here, she couldn''t help but stepped back a few steps, looking at Zhou Ye warily.


    "Of course it''s you..." Zhou Ye didn''t even want to turn, and said directly: "That is to say, you are worth my shot... For the money, I don''t care..."


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mrs. Mehra felt like she didn''t know whether to cry or laugh. The handsome young man in front of her actually said she wanted herself. Does that mean she is still very attractive?But... in her life she has never had close contact with a man other than her husband... This made her want to cry a little again.


    ¡­¡­When her husband passed away, she survived with a posthumous child. She never thought of remarrying. After the son was judged to be mentally retarded, she never cried. When life was the most difficult, she persisted, never thought I''ll find another man to rely on... Is it true that people in middle age will be forced to take this step?


    Zhou Ye watched Mrs. Mehra''s constantly changing expression with interest, and said quietly: "Think about your son... With his IQ, if he is really found guilty, he goes to prison... Can you survive?"


    "Don''t tell me..." Madame Mehra couldn''t help feeling like a knife at the thought of that situation.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 430

    However, when did Zhou Ye stop doing anything when he was yelled at?He still calmly said: "Will he cry for his mother in jail when he is bullied? What a poor child... There is no extra set up specifically for his situation in prison. Where''s the prison..."


    "Don''t tell me... I beg you don''t tell me..." Mrs. Mehra was already in tears... She squatted on the ground with her face covered... She knew that Zhou Ye was telling the truth... if If you don¡¯t save your son, your son will really face that situation...


    Although the son is a mentally handicapped person and is not a criminally responsible person...but don¡¯t underestimate the influence of a politician. If the county magistrate is insisting on sending her son to jail, then his son really May go to jail...


    After all, now, her son belongs to the perpetrator, and by virtue of this, the county magistrate can gain a lot of sympathy...If you do something in the dark...it will not be difficult to send her son to prison...


    Is the justice of Asan''s judicial system?Who cares about him...Does anyone care about this kind of worthless thing now that corruption in the national judicial system is rampant?


    "Hey, poor Rohit...has never seen his father since he was born, and now even his mother doesn''t care about him...it seems that he can only spend the rest of his life in prison..." Zhou Ye looked sad and compassionate, and while talking, he walked outside the house.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mrs. Mehra''s heart was like a knife. She seemed to see her son crying in front of her again... her whole heart was breaking...


    "I... I promise you..." After Mrs. Mehra said this, she collapsed to the ground as if she was discouraged...


    Zhou Ye got his wish and heard what he wanted to hear. He turned around with a smile, walked in front of Madam Mehra, knelt down, took out a handkerchief and gently wiped the tears from her face."That''s good..."


    "What do you want to do?" Madam Mehra took a few steps back with both hands and feet, keeping a safe distance from Zhou Ye, holding X in both hands, and said in a guarded manner: "I promised you that the conditions also depend on you. After my son was rescued..."


    "Of course I know..." Zhou Ye didn''t touch this Madame Mehra, who had been on guard for a certain amount of time. "You just wait for your son at home... he will be released at the latest. from¡­¡­"


    With that said, Zhou Ye walked out of Madam Mehra''s house without looking back. Why didn''t he leave when his goal was achieved?As for relinquishing accounts?Zhou Ye is very confident, no one can rely on his account.


    After watching Zhou Ye walk away, Mrs. Mehra quickly got up from the ground and closed the door tightly... Leaning against the door, she couldn''t help crying...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Eighty Six


    As a villain who had just intimidated a beautiful woman, Zhou Ye didn''t take it as the same thing. Zhou Ye, who walked out of Madam Mehra''s house, started his own county tour.


    But in this county seat, Zhou Ye completely lost his interest in playing after a few laps. In his eyes, this small county seat looks beautiful, but there is really no fun place...


    Zhou Ye, who had lost his interest in shopping, simply returned to Heping Villa...


    It just so happened that the three girls were already asleep... Zhou Ye accompanied them to a casual breakfast, and then under the leadership of Jinni, drove the car and took lunch to the scenic spots around this small county. Fan.


    I have to say that the scenery of this small town is still good. There are mountains, waters and grasslands...Basically it can be said to be a good place for vacation. No wonder my old husband is always thinking about coming here for retirement...


    In the evening, Zhou Ye returned to the villa with his tired daughters... As a result, before getting off the car, he saw the Harbans and his wife waiting at the door early...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s car driving into the villa from a distance, the Harbans and his wife hurriedly greeted him...


    "Master of God..." Harbans bowed his waist respectfully when he saw Zhou Ye from a long distance, as if he wanted to say nothing.


    "I see..." Zhou Ye knew why the couple came... "Let''s go now..."


    "That''s great... Lord God, thank you so much..." Harbans heard Zhou Ye''s words, and all the folds on Le''s face came out...


    Nisha was unhappy when she heard her man''s words... "Honey... you haven''t eaten dinner yet..."


    "...Little Nisha..." Harbans, who has always been thinking about his son, looked at Nisha with a sad face. If it weren''t for Zhou Ye, he couldn''t afford to offend him, and he would have liked to hold a gun and force Zhou Ye in the morning Go to save his son, he is almost dying...


    "Okay, Baby Nisha, you go to dinner, don''t wait for me tonight..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head. He knew that his woman was hurting himself, but after all, it was something he had already promised. ... Besides, there is a beautiful woman in the evening...


    "Yeah, don''t worry, little Nisha, I will definitely not let the gods go hungry..." Harbans said, turning his head and confessing to the servant behind him: "You fool, not happy Click to prepare something to eat for the Lord God and put it in the car..."


    "Forget it, no need..." Zhou Ye really didn''t have a cold with Indian food... He didn''t have the slightest desire to try... "Let''s go now..."


    "Yes, yes..." Habans was so happy when he heard Zhou Ye say this... After all, his son is suffering in the hospital, how could he not be anxious?"Please..."


    ... Zhou Ye looked at the somewhat worn-out car parked behind Harbans, and cast aside his eyes."Forget it, I''ll drive my own car..."


    With that said, he opened the door of the Hummer again and sat in... "You go first, I will follow your car..."


    "Okay..." Harbans took a trot and took his wife into his car...


    As soon as he got in the car, he did not wait for his wife to sit down, so he told his driver loudly: "Hurry up and drive and go to the hospital..."


    A group of people, two cars, just under the watch of the three women, left the Heping Villa, thinking about the county hospital and drove to...


    After arriving at the hospital-


    Under the leadership of the Habans and his wife, Zhou Ye walked towards the ward where Raj was located... I have to say that the hospital in this small county town is still good... Of course, that is for the wealthy people of the high caste. ...


    The place where the lower caste seeks medical treatment is a tattered three-story building, while the place where the higher caste seeks medical treatment is in a modern new building, and its ward area is built like a villa...


    Zhou Ye followed the Harbans and his wife to one of the luxuriously decorated independent wards.


    At this time, in the ward, a young female doctor was examining Raj...


    "Mr. Raj, how are your eyes today?"


    "It''s still a bit painful..." Raj was honest at this time, answering all questions... After all, he didn''t want to have trouble with his eyes. Now it''s really the doctor who asked and said.


    "Doctor, how are my eyes?" Raj finally couldn''t help but ask, he was really afraid that he would become blind in the future...


    "It''s okay... It will be fine in a few days... This is your normal reaction..." The young female doctor can only comfort Raj, she can''t say that your eyes are dangerous... I guess it won''t even be cured. Will the vision be reduced to the same as blindness.


    "Clean up the venue, I don''t want any idlers to wait here..." Zhou Ye saw the female doctor as soon as he entered the door. Without a word, he turned his head and told Harbans directly.


    "Yes..." Habans didn''t call Zhou Ye here, because Zhou Ye had ordered this matter, and he didn''t want more people to know his identity.He directly addressed the female doctor and the other two nurses in the ward and said, "I''m sorry...We have some personal matters to deal with, can you please leave first..."


    The two nurses are locals, of course they know the identity of Harbans, they agreed and walked out of the ward obediently...and the female doctor was not so cooperative...


    "Who are you? What are you going to do?" The female doctor turned around, facing Zhou Ye directly, and asked unceremoniously.


    Oh, I''ll take it... Seeing the female doctor''s face, Zhou Ye almost jumped up...


    I saw that female doctor looked like she was nodding her head in her early twenties, with exquisite features and a pair of red thin-rimmed glasses... She seemed to have a kind of intellectual beauty... Of course, this was not the reason Zhou Ye was surprised... I''ve gone too much, and I''ve seen a lot of them in Zhou Fore...


    What really surprised him was the identity of this female doctor... "Pia???"


    "You... do you know me?? Did we know each other before?" Pia was stunned when she heard Zhou Ye calling her name. Why would this handsome boy know her name?She was sure that she had never seen this boy before... and she was even more sure she didn''t know this boy...


    "...Aren''t you supposed to be in New Delhi?" Zhou Ye did not answer Pia''s words, but asked directly.


    "I''m here for an internship..." Pia replied in a daze. She couldn''t figure it out. Why the young man in front of her knew her name and knew she was not here? She was sure she was absolutely absolute before. I have never seen Zhou Ye, such a handsome young man, if I had ever met, I would definitely not forget...


    ............ Zhou Ye is speechless, Pia-the heroine of the three fools in Bollywood... How many movies are mixed in this mixed plane...... There is the Indian Superman series... There is mine God... Now there is actually the protagonist of the three idiots making trouble in Bollywood... This... is really amazing.


    "Wait..." Pia suddenly thought at this moment that she was almost confused by the handsome boy in front of her, "Why did you let us out...I''m doing a routine check-up on the patient..."


    "It''s nothing, you don''t need your examination now..." Before Zhou Ye spoke, Habans had already jumped out... In his opinion, this female doctor is completely wasting her son''s time... "Please Go out..."


    "Why..." Hearing what Harbans said, Pia''s stubbornness also came up, and directly pushed back unceremoniously."I am a doctor, and I am responsible to my patients..."


    PS: I have scheduled a scheduled release... Just don''t forget to release it...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Eighty Seven

 Movie World Im King Chapter 431

    "You don''t need you here anymore..." Harbans said unceremoniously: "You quacks can only delay my son''s condition... I have found someone who can save my son''s eyes..."


    "..." It was the first time that Pia was scolded as a quack doctor. Although she was just an intern, she turned her gun to Zhou Ye out of the natural idea of ??maintaining her professional dignity."Is that you? Do you have a medical license? Which medical university did you graduate from? Rajiv University? Meripu University?"


    After all, the Harbans and his wife brought in Zhou Ye. There were only three people in total. The Harbans and his wife had seen Pia themselves. The only one they had not met was Zhou Ye, a strange person. The reason why he thought Zhou Ye was strange was because, Pia hadn''t seen him, but he could say his name.


    Zhou Ye has a sense of speechlessness. You two quarrel and quarrel. Do you have a dime relationship with me?Want to find my head for Mao?Who did I mess with?"I am not a college..."


    "That''s practicing medicine without a license?" Pia said, taking two steps forward, her nose almost touching Zhou Ye''s face... "Why do you say you can treat the eyes of patients? Do you know? , Are you harming people?"


    Pia''s words didn''t make Zhou Ye feel at all, but it scared Habans to death...


    Zhou Ye was a god-sir who he had begged for, and because of this little doctor, if he was angry and refused to treat his son, he couldn''t find the tone of crying...


    "Get out... Get out of here..." Harbans roared furiously: "Singh... Singh, get out of here..."


    The servant outside the door heard his master''s call and hurried in."Master, what''s the matter?"


    "Kick this guy out for me..." Harbans directly instructed his servant to drive Pia out of the ward. For him, the sky is big and his son has the biggest eyes...


    "Hmph, I will go by myself..." Pia raised her face and walked out of the ward."You will regret this¡­¡­"


    Harbans ignored Pia at all, he looked at Zhou Ye with a polite expression."My lord...you see...?"


    "..." Zhou Ye was a little speechless. Pia, this chick, just leave, and quietly stepped on her own foot. What a little wild cat... But forget it, she won''t be able to run away anyway."Okay, I see..."


    "My lord, please..." Harbans said, and invited Zhou Ye to his son''s bed.


    "...It looks really serious..." Zhou Ye came to Raj''s face, looked at Raj with his swollen eyes like walnuts, and almost didn''t laugh out loud... This guy looked like Indian Austrian. Same as Terman... If you add a head fin, you don''t need to make up...


    "Master of God..." Harbans looked at Zhou Ye pitifully. He was afraid that he might hear some bad news from Zhou Ye...


    "Don''t worry, since I said you will return your son who is as good as ever, I will definitely sit there..." Zhou Ye said, putting his hands on Raj''s swollen walnut-sized eyes, going back in time. ...


    Habans was stunned at the scene that happened on his son''s face. When the Lord of God''s hand left his son''s eyes..., his son''s eyes had returned to the same condition as before... The swollen eyes were gone and replaced. It is a pair of bright big eyes...


    "Dad...Dad, I can see..." Raj was so excited that he didn''t understand the pain of losing the light if he hadn''t lost the light... Just one day of blind experience made him even more aware of the preciousness of light.


    "Great..." Harbans was holding his son in excitement, tears crying.Although Raj is not a weapon, he is his only son after all. How could he not feel sorry for his son?


    "Remember what you promised me..." Zhou Ye was not interested in watching any tragic drama, "Now let Rohit go..."


    "Okay, sir..." Harbans hurriedly let go of his son, stood up, and replied respectfully: "I will call now and let the inspector acquit that Rohit."


    After experiencing this scene, Habans no longer had the slightest doubt about the identity of Zhou Ye¡¯s so-called Shiva substitute. When he asked Zhou Ye for help, he was completely holding a dead horse as a living horse doctor. Now, he didn''t dare to show any disrespect to Zhou Ye... His son''s eyes, which was judged to be blind by the hospital doctors, recovered in a blink of an eye, and even the bruises disappeared instantly, except for miracles. Besides explaining, are there any other explanations?


    Although Raj on the sick bed didn''t want to let go of the mentally handicapped young man who had caused him to be almost blind, he did not dare to say anything in front of his father. He had no guts to refute his father''s decision.


    Zhou Ye nodded, he believed that Harbans would not dare to treat himself in violation... "Keep this in mind, I will go first..."


    With that, Zhou Ye''s figure disappeared at the door of the ward in an instant...


    The Harbans who was watching hurriedly knelt on the ground, and kept kneeling at the place where Zhou Ye had disappeared.


    Did Zhou Ye leave?


    Of course not... He disappeared in an instant to catch a little mouse... Of course, that little mouse is a little cute...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of lens conversion¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Pia, who was lying on the side of the window and secretly looking at the ward, was stunned by the scene in front of her...As a doctor, of course she knew how serious Raj¡¯s eyes were, and she knew not to mention it. After treating Raj¡¯s eyes, it is impossible for modern medicine to reduce the swelling instantly.


    But now, she saw a young man who just shook his hand imaginarily in front of the patient''s eyes. The patient''s eyes were healed...this...this is simply incredible...


    No, I''m going to ask him how he did it... This is simply a miracle in the history of medicine.Thinking of this, Pia turned around - she wanted to run out, and went to the door of the ward to stop Zhou Ye...


    "Damn--!"


    Pia found herself hitting someone''s arms directly...it hurt her nose...and then a familiar voice rang in her ears."Caught you, little mouse."


    "..." Pia clutched her nose and looked up, it was Zhou Ye who she wanted to stop.She also didn''t care to ask Zhou Ye why he was still in the ward just now, and why it appeared behind her in a blink of an eye."You... how did you do it?"


    PS: It is estimated that something will happen tomorrow...Today, we will release tomorrow''s schedule.


    Chapter five hundred and eighty eight


    "In what capacity are you asking me this question?" Zhou Ye smiled and looked up, raising his face, teasing a girl who eagerly asked him.


    "If I said that I asked you this question as a doctor, what kind of answer would I get...?" Pia stared at her wide eyes and asked the handsome young man in front of her.


    "Then I will say, no comment..." Zhou Ye spread his hands, his expression helpless.


    "What if you are a friend?" Pia said, blinking her eyes, and asked expectantly.


    "Are we friends?" Zhou Ye asked rhetorically.


    "Of course..." Pia said of course: "Look, you know my name... You know me too. What are we not friends?"


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless, this girl, in order to know how she did it, really did it."Then as a friend, do you know my name?"


    "Uh-!" Pia suddenly became dumbfounded. She still doesn''t know why Zhou Ye knew her name and knew her... How could she know Zhou Ye''s name?Is she not a god?


    "Look, although I know your name, you don''t know my name, so we are not friends..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Let''s talk... how are you willing to tell me..." Pia was heartbroken, she couldn''t be soft and hard. Anyway, she must know how Zhou Ye convicted a hospital as blind. People are cured instantly.


    "There is no free lunch in the world, I think you should know this sentence." Zhou Ye looked at the time, it was still a bit early, and there was no need to rush to collect the accounts that he released. There was plenty of time for himself. Have some other little fun.


    Pia looked at Zhou Ye with disappointment on her face. From her point of view, how could this be so handsome?There was a slight loss in her heart...


    Taking a deep breath, Pia drove the inexplicable loss in her heart out of her chest, "Go ahead, how much do you want to say?"


    "..." Zhou Ye was a little speechless. Why did everyone think of money first when they said the price?He really doesn''t need money... He doesn''t need money...


    "Is one thousand rupees enough? Five thousand rupees?" Pia said, before Zhou Ye could answer, she took out her delicate wallet, which was full of large banknotes...


    "Not enough..."...Rich woman...Zhou Ye gave Pia a small definition, but it was right. Pia''s father was the principal of the best university in India. How could she have no money?


    Pia, who drew money from her purse, never heard Zhou Ye''s stopping sound, the more she drew her grievance... She didn''t know where her grievance came from, she felt that she was being affected by Zhou Ye. She was blackmailed, but this was not the source of her grievance. The person who blackmailed her was actually Zhou Ye. This was the reason why she felt wronged.


    To be honest, at the first sight of Zhou Ye, Pia had an inexplicable affection for him. The girl is like this... I always want the other half of my dream to be a perfect person... But this should be a perfect person I was blackmailing myself... Pia was about to cry...


    "Give it to you...Give it to you..." Pia didn''t hear Zhou Ye saying enough until she took out all the money in her purse... She was so angry that she lost her purse with her. In Zhou Ye''s arms."Take it...I''ll give it to you, is that enough?"


    "...Not enough..." Zhou Ye looked at Pia who was aggrieved in front of him, smiled and shook his head.


    "How much do you want..." Pia had completely forgotten what her original intention was. She was now aggrieved... How could Zhou Ye be so greedy... so annoying.


    "..." Zhou Ye gently held Pia''s drooping head with his hands, and asked her to look into her eyes... "You can''t afford the price I want... or forget it..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 432

    "You said...what do you want...I must know." Pia''s stubbornness came up, she didn''t even notice, how wrong the posture of the two is now... This is simply a couple staring affectionately general.


    Zhou Ye looked at this little girl, tears kept rolling in his eyes, and he refused to fall in a pitiful appearance, and he couldn''t bear to talk to her again, so he simply bowed his head...Don''t let your mouth go...


    "Hmm..." Pia was surprised by Zhou Ye''s sudden attack, her eyes widened in surprise. She really didn''t expect Zhou Ye to stop her... She fists desperately on Zhou Ye''s shoulder, but , This does not stop Zhou Ye from continuing...


    In the end, Pia closed her eyes weakly... I don''t know when her arms wrapped around Zhou Ye''s neck like a snake... She was completely immersed in Zhou Ye''s superb skills...


    Maybe only a moment, maybe a long time later...


    It wasn''t until Pia felt that she was almost unable to breathe, that Zhou Ye explained this mouth... "Little fool... don''t you know how to breathe through your nose?"


    "Take care of..." Pia''s face was flushed... After a long breath of gasping, she combed her hypoxic body... Just after recovering a bit of strength, she tried to push Zhou Ye away... ¡­However, when Zhou Ye doesn¡¯t want to let go, no one can push him away...


    "What I want is a priceless treasure... For example, your first mouth..." Zhou Ye hugged Pia firmly, letting her struggle in her arms... "You keep giving me money, it''s not enough..." To me, no amount of money can compare to you..."


    "Bad guy... gangster... actually force me..." Pia said, rubbing her lips with the back of her hand. It''s not that Zhou Ye is unclean, it''s just that the girl''s reservedness is just acting like this. Can conceal that she was just addicted to the mouth...


    This villain, don''t want to fool yourself with sweet words... Pia thought awkwardly.


    "If you wipe it, I will kiss you..."


    Zhou Ye''s words scared Pia and covered her eyes with her hands... "You haven''t told me how to do that just now..."


    Because she covered her look, Pia was a little dull when she spoke... it sounded a little funny.


    "Time..." Zhou Ye said with a smile close to Pia''s ear.


    "Time?" Pia looked at Zhou Ye with some confusion. For her, she knew exactly what the term time meant, but how did time cure illness?


    At this moment, Pia realized that Zhou Ye was leaving... She couldn''t help but asked loudly: "Bad, you haven''t told me... Where are you going..."


    "I still have something to do..." Zhou Ye shook his hand without looking back, "I will see you... Pia."


    "Hey, what''s your name? Where am I going to find you?" Pia would not admit that she was a little bit disgusted by this unreasonable deceitful and handsome boy who had cheated her for the first time. She just wanted to find this guy to settle accounts. ... and there are still many questions he didn''t explain clearly to himself... Yes, that''s it, definitely not in love with this bad guy.


    "Remember, your man''s name is Zhou Ye..." Zhou Ye''s voice was as if ringing in her ears, startled her, but when I looked again, the bad guy was gone...


    "Zhou Ye? Zhou Ye... really a weird villain..." Pia said Zhou Ye''s name, as if to engrave this name in her heart...


    PS: The three changes are complete...Set up regular updates.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Eighty Nine


    Mrs. Mehra was sitting at the table in the living room, holding the portrait of her deceased husband in her hand, dazed in a daze.


    Since Zhou Ye left here, she has maintained this position for several hours. Facing the photo of her deceased husband, Mrs. Mehra''s heart is full of emotions... There is nostalgia, sweetness, resentment, and anxiety. ...


    Facing the powerlessness of her son when he was arrested, the humiliation and helplessness brought by Zhou Ye''s persecution... In the final analysis, she was finally sent to her late husband...


    If it wasn''t for his insistence on studying aliens, if it wasn''t for him to watch the alien flying saucer out of the car window while driving...how could he lose his husband?How could my son''s brain shrink because of a car accident... If it wasn''t for his son''s innate IQ problem, how could he sneak into someone''s banquet and break the county head''s son''s eyes...


    If this were not the case, how could I be forced by Zhou Ye... to make such a choice... He is to blame for all this...


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Mehra couldn''t help but smashed the frame of her deceased husband on the ground... With the sound of glass breaking... the frame was shattered.


    Mrs. Mehra was heartbroken when she saw the broken frame of her ex-husband... She shook her hands and picked up the photo of her deceased husband again... Carefully wiped clean, looking at the smile of the deceased husband in the photo, she finally couldn''t help I cried bitterly...


    She knew that it was unreasonable for her to anger her deceased husband in this way... However, she was a single woman and she had exhausted all her energy to raise a demented son... even in order for her son to be promoted to the seventh grade [ There is no seventh grade in India. The seventh grade mentioned here is just the first grade of junior high school.She went to beg the school principal...


    In the end, the headmaster of the school agreed to let her son go to seventh grade because of her pitifulness...


    But... Now, she finally can''t save her son anymore... She can only hope that what the strange boy said is true... As long as she can save her son, she is willing to pay any price ...


    I don''t know how long it took, Mrs. Mehra, weeping and crying, finally fell asleep on the table... She was already scared for a day and a night... She couldn''t stand it anymore.


    In a daze, Mrs. Mehra seemed to hear her son''s voice.


    "Mom... Mom... open the door..."


    "Mom... Open the door... I''m so hungry... Mom..."


    Mrs. Mehra was awakened completely... then she realized that the sky had completely dimmed, and the room looked very dark because the lights were not turned on...


    "Mom... are you there?"


    The familiar voice from outside the door made Mrs. Mehra sure that she was not dreaming, her son really came back...


    Madam Mehra hurriedly got up, thinking crazy about running to the door... "Rohit... my son, is that you?"


    "Mom...I''m back..."


    As soon as Mrs. Mehra opened the door of the house, she saw her son, who was really standing at the door, although the clothes on her body were a bit dirty, but there were no scars on her face and arms... She couldn''t help but hug My son started to cry bitterly."Great... Rohit, my son, it''s great that you are fine..."


    "Mom, why don''t you turn on the light..." Rohit didn''t even notice why his mother was crying, "Mom, I''m so hungry..."


    After all, a guy with a natural brain flooding, you can''t ask him too much...


    "Mom will make you food now..." Mrs. Mehra wiped her tears and turned on the light in the house... After cleaning up the broken glass on the floor, she is going to the kitchen to make it for her son. rice¡­¡­


    Rohit was sitting on the edge of the table, playing with his fingers. For him, it was a little game before dinner...


    Mrs. Mehra, who walked to the kitchen, was preparing dinner for her son. She was fighting fiercely in her heart...


    My son has returned, so do I really have to give myself as the boy said?Can you secretly escape from this county seat?


    As far as she knows, there is the last long-distance bus leaving here, which will depart in half an hour... If you leave here, will you not have to pay any more?


    India is so big, that young man, no matter how powerful and powerful, can¡¯t find himself... Then can I find someone in a small, smoky village to continue a peaceful life?


    The more I think about it, the more Madam Mehra feels that this is a good idea...Everyone has a fluke, especially since Madam Mehra feels that she is persecuted...should not pay such a price.


    Yes, run--


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Mehra speeded up the action in her hands... She casually made a few Indian traditional scones, which were used to feed her son...


    Bring the scones to the table, let her son eat first, and Mrs. Mehra herself began to dig up the boxes at home... Because this time she was running away, she didn¡¯t have enough time, so she wanted to take her ex-husband¡¯s It was unrealistic to take away those things. She could only tidy up her jewelry, and after packing all the cash at home, she took two or three sets of clothes for washing, and walked out after pulling a large suitcase. ...


    "Mom? Are you going to go far?" Rohit asked strangely, who was eating.


    "Yes, mom takes you on a trip..." Mrs. Mehra didn''t dare to tell her son that she was leaving the county seat. She was afraid that her son would quarrel and say goodbye to her little friends... Looking for death.


    "Then I''m going to tell my friends, they will definitely envy me..." Rohit still said what Mrs. Mehra was most afraid of.


    "No, we will be back soon." How dare Mrs. Mehra ask her son to say goodbye to his friends?After all, his son will have this kind of thing, and it has nothing to do with his little friends... It is impossible to say that Mrs. Mehra has no complaints to those children...


    Without waiting for her son to speak, Mrs. Mehra took his hand and walked out with the suitcase...


    The last long-distance bus stop in this county seat is still some distance away from Mrs. Mehra¡¯s house... While she drove her relentless son to the station, she prayed in her heart. Don''t drive away the car...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 433

    For Mrs. Mehra, who does not have a car at home, this car is her last hope... If she does not catch up, then she really has to... Mrs. Mehra can''t imagine her ending. How was it¡­¡­


    Hurry up, Mrs. Mehra finally arrived at the coach stop on the eve of the last coach departure...


    I bought a ticket and took my son on the bus¡ª¡ª


    As the car started slowly, Mrs. Mehra mentioned the heart of her throat, and then let it go slightly... It seems that she has gotten rid of the boy...


    However, will things really go as smoothly as Madame Mehra thought?


    PS: It is still set to release regularly... Please understand, after all, people are out of town.


    Chapter 590


    Since it is the last bus, there are not many people in the bus... After all, if there is nothing urgent, everyone would not choose the last long-distance bus to leave the county...


    Mrs. Mehra sat in her place, watching her son lying in the last row and screaming asleep... The corners of her mouth couldn''t help but cock slightly...


    Although my son is already 18 years old due to brain problems, his IQ is only about 10 years old... However, in Mrs. Mehra¡¯s view, her son Rohit can still be at this age. How valuable it is to maintain a childlike innocence...


    Madam Mehra looked at her son''s innocent sleeping face, smiled, gently opened the suitcase beside her, took out a slightly thicker coat, and covered her son...


    "I didn''t expect to be able to sit in such an empty long-distance bus in India..." A voice came from the seat in front of Mrs. Mehra...


    Mrs. Mehra felt that the voice was familiar, but she forgot where she heard it... But she didn''t care. After all, the county town was so small that even the people in the county town could not be named. , I know what I do when I meet...


    "It''s the last long-distance bus after all..." Mrs. Mehra said casually. She is in a very, very good mood now... Although she is forced to leave the small county where she has lived for more than ten years, she still keeps it. Lost my body...


    "Yes, the last train..." As the voice fell, Mrs. Mehra found that the man sitting in front of her and talking to her took off her hood... a dazzling blond hair...


    "You..." Mrs. Mehra was like falling into an ice cave... If you say, what impressed her the most about Zhou Ye?Then she will tell you that in addition to his unparalleled beauty, his dazzling blond hair and those golden pupils that can absorb the soul...


    "Are you surprised to see me?" The person sitting in front of Mrs. Mehra turned his head slowly, who was it not Zhou Ye?


    For Zhou Ye, unless he doesn''t want to know, if he wants to know, nothing can be hidden from his eyes that can see through the future...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s Madam Mehra, she felt that every cell in her body was frozen,... She even felt that she couldn''t breathe... Only the mocking smile at the corner of Zhou Ye''s mouth... I didn''t notice the sound of broken glass...


    In other words, even if she noticed the abnormal sound, she would not understand the meaning of the broken glass sound...


    "Do you know? I gave you a chance..." Zhou Ye stood up, looked at Madam Mehra condescendingly, and unceremoniously hooked her chin with his own hand to make Madam Mehra I had to look up and look in my eyes."When you got in the car... I didn''t say a word, I hope you will know when you are lost... You can get off the car halfway by yourself... But you let me down... Until I left the county, I didn''t see any thought of you The thought of getting out of the car... Instead, I saw a sense of relief on your face... Are you lucky that you finally got rid of me?"


    "No...I...I didn''t..." Mrs. Mehra didn''t know what to do. She just instinctively didn''t want to see Zhou Ye angry... Of course not because of the ridiculous reason of love, a usury. If the creditor is a debtor, will there be such a thing as love?Said hate is almost...


    Mrs. Mehra just relied on her female intuition to feel that if the teenager was angry, terrible things would happen... Her premonition was accurate, but her weak defense was useless...


    "Don''t you?" The mockery on Zhou Ye''s face deepened."Then don''t tell me that you took your son in such a hurry to catch the last long-distance bus to travel..."


    Madam Mehra looked weakly at the suitcase at her feet, "Please, let me go, I promise you as much as you want..."


    "What if I say no?" Zhou Ye smiled, watching his prey step by step into his palm, and finally the feeling of powerlessness as he struggled is so fun...


    "You... don''t force me..." Mrs. Mehra''s voice was a little trembling... She really didn''t want to be stunned with Zhou Ye. Anyway, Zhou Ye was the benefactor who helped her rescue her son... ¡­Although the request is a bit excessive, it is undeniable that without him, I am afraid that my son would still be in prison.


    "What if I want to force you?" Zhou Ye smiled happily... He lowered his head and stunned Mrs. Mehra''s little dog, and brutally pried her gums open... unscrupulously Searching everything in her mouth.


    "Hmm..." Mrs. Mehra really didn''t expect Zhou Ye to say no to herself... She struggled desperately, however, it was useless...


    In the end, she had to bite Zhou Ye''s snake head cruelly, but, as if biting on rubber, it was useless...


    It wasn''t until Mrs. Mehra felt that she was about to suffocate... Zhou Ye ended this suffocation¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Huhu...huhu..." Mrs. Mehra looked at Zhou Ye bitterly, trying to calm her feeling of hypoxia... When it was just a little better, she shouted loudly with lightning speed. Said: "Help...Help...Someone is indecent..."


    Zhou Ye smiled and watched Mrs. Mehra shouting for help... Don''t stop, I''m afraid of the wool... In the mirror world, no one would help her even if she broke her throat.


    "...Help...Help..." Mrs. Mehra also gradually felt something wrong, although there were not many people in the night bus... but there were also a dozen passengers.And now, these passengers seem to have not heard their own cry for help at all, what should they do...


    A terrible thought could not help but pop up in her mind.[This young man came prepared, he had expected that he would run a long time ago, so the people in this car, except for the mother and son, are the servants of this handsome young man...]


    After all, you can''t expect a person living in a peaceful world to know what the mirror world is... This is almost the limit she can imagine...


    "No... don''t hurt my son... I promise you everything..." Mrs. Mehra was completely desperate... In her opinion, she was already in a den of thieves, and now the most important thing is To ensure the safety of her son, she was not sure if this young man would anger her stupid son in a rage.


    "So..." Zhou Ye saw Madam Mehra''s thoughts at a glance. He didn''t intend to explain anything... What anxious, the game just started... "Take off your clothes now..."


    "Now? Here????" Mrs. Mehra couldn''t believe what she had heard. Looking at the person in the car, she couldn''t believe Zhou Ye would be here...


    "Or do you want me to help you...?" Zhou Ye smiled and screamed. He tore off most of the white saree worn by Madam Mehra...


    "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Mrs. Mehra who suffered a sudden attack couldn''t help screaming...


    "If you want to wake up your son and let him see your embarrassed appearance, just continue to scream..." Zhou Ye lowered his head and whispered into Madam Mehra''s ear.


    Madam Mehra immediately forcibly swallowed the rest of the exclamation sound back into her stomach...Her eyes were full of pleading looking at Zhou Ye...


    But for Zhou Ye, it didn¡¯t work at all... He wanted to try this kind of pseudo-and-so long ago. He only took into account his own women¡¯s ideas so he had never experimented on them. Now he has a ready-made experiment. Pin, how could he let it go... Mrs. Mehra''s future status will also be equivalent to a slave...


    No way, who told her to try to go wrong?Soon...In the mirrored space, the rhythmic sob of Mrs. Mehra sounded...


    PS: The second chapter is delivered... After running for a long time during the day, I lay in the codeword in the Internet cafe at night, cheeky all kinds of begging.


    Chapter 591


    Madam Mehra was leaning weakly in Zhou Ye''s arms...Fine beads of sweat covered her cheeks... She only felt that all of her body was sore and weak, unable to move...


    "...Strong X offender...Bad guy..." Mrs. Mehra''s voice is slightly hoarse, but her voice is not small at all. She is no longer afraid to noisy the passengers in front, because she has already discovered the world. Some of the secrets in, such as those passengers sitting in front of the two can¡¯t see themselves...


    Of course, this was discovered during her intermission... When she was caught by Zhou Ye, she didn''t even bother to pay attention to those small details...


    At this moment, Mrs. Mehra looked like she was more than 20 years younger, and her whole body exuded the charm of a charming mature woman... This was also the point that attracted Zhou Ye the most.


    "Haha..." Facing Mrs. Mehra''s accusation, Zhou Ye just smiled evilly, and immediately scared the mature woman again and again to beg for mercy."No more...I really can''t..."


    "Then be good..." Zhou Ye said, slapped Madam Mehra where the fat is thickest, and caused a wave of fluctuations. Madam Mehra was glamorous---eyes of Zhou looked like silk. Ye glanced.


    At this moment, Mrs. Mehra has long lost the shadow of her deceased husband... She now has only this handsome young man who forced her to...


    Such things can happen, one of which is because of Zhou Ye''s effect of transforming the rain into the rain, but the old house catches fire quickly... after all, thirty are like wolves and forty are like tigers, this is thousands of years ago. The summary of human wisdom...


    Although Mrs. Mehra has always cleansed her body and loves herself, but... clean body and self-love does not mean that there is no need... It was just that she was forcibly suppressed by her own reason... Now, she has been guided by Zhou Ye.


    "Are you still running?" Zhou Ye said, taking out a cut top Havana cigar from his wristband and dipping it in his mouth. He just took out a lighter and wanted to light a cigarette, so Mrs. Mehra gave it to him. Robbed¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye didn''t have a quick look, just looking at Mrs. Mehra quietly, he believed in his own methods... This girl definitely didn''t dare to turn the sky over...


    In fact, as expected by Zhou Ye, Mrs. Mehra gave Zhou Ye a white look, then put the lighter in her hand in front of his cigar and helped him light the cigar...


    "Unless you beat me to death...or else, I''ll rely on you..." Mehra said, snuggling into Zhou Ye''s arms cleverly. It is said that such a thing shouldn''t be said from her dignified mouth, but... The shy and shy things just now have been done by this bad guy, what else can she hold back?In other words... before him, she no longer has the qualifications to be reserved... After all, the worst side has been seen by this villain...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 434

    "Being so behaved earlier, isn''t it all right?" Zhou Ye took a cigarette and said comfortably.


    "Bad guy..." In the face of Zhou Ye''s shameless words, Mrs. Mehra could only bite him bitterly... She really bitten him hard, anyway, she couldn''t bite him... So she was reported as being reported. This bad guy is arbitrarily playing hatred.


    "Okay...your son is waking up soon..." Zhou Ye said as he took out a set of clothes from the bracelet and asked Mrs. Mehra to put on... "We should go back too..."


    "Master..." Mrs. Mehra, who had finished packing, grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand abruptly, and said pleadingly: "Could you not let Rohit discover our relationship...?"


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye, who was about to open the portal, stopped his actions... He looked at Madam Mehra with interest and asked, "Why?"


    "I...I want to be a good mother..." When Mrs. Mehra said this, her head hung down, and she felt that she was no longer a good mother.


    "No need to..." Zhou Ye smiled and cupped Mehra''s cheek."You can indeed claim to be a good mother...because you have sacrificed everything you have for your child, and you don''t owe him anything. Therefore, you can declare to the world that you are a good mother. "


    "..." The tears in Mrs. Mehra''s eyes kept rolling, and the man in front of her was the one who understood him best. This ironic thing made her feel very heartbroken."the host¡­¡­"


    "Okay, okay, don''t worry, if someone says you are not a good mother, I will testify for you, and interrupt the leg of the guy who framed you by the way." Zhou Ye patted Mehra on the back , Comforted.


    "Help me testify? How do you testify?" Although Mehra was very moved by her master''s ability to say this, she still didn''t understand what Zhou Ye meant by testifying?


    "Of course as a bad guy who used your son as a threat and forced you to give everything to testify..." Zhou Ye said, blinking his eyes... This immediately made Mehra blush with shame... The bad guy.


    Everyone was drowsy in the driving coach... No one noticed, a golden portal appeared in the second half of the car... Or, even if they noticed, they would just lie down On the ground, shout that Lord Shiva has appeared.


    Zhou Ye, who walked out of the mirror world, picked up Rohit who was still asleep, and took Madam Mehra to open a portal directly to Madam Mehra''s house and walked in...


    When he came to Mehra''s house, Zhou Ye threw Rohit back into his own room first...He didn''t have the habit of always carrying a man around...


    And Mrs. Mehra put the clothes and all kinds of jewellery that she packed in the suitcase and put them back in place... With those things placed, Mrs. Mehra couldn''t help but laugh...


    I ran away desperately, but I didn''t expect that in the end he still didn''t get out of the palm of the villain... Isn''t everything I did in the eyes of the villain very ridiculous?At first, I thought I would be able to escape...


    But now, if she let her run, she won''t run... She is reluctant to run... Now the only flaw is her son Rohit... If this is a normal child, she will definitely let him early. Get married and start a business, then drive out of the house... Then you can follow the bad guy...


    However, this is just an illusion after all... Just because Rohit is a defective child, Mehraf can''t let go... Is it her child... after all?


    Just when Mrs. Mehra fell into a fantasy and couldn''t help herself, she suddenly felt as if she was being hugged from behind... She was habitually trying to struggle and relaxed after smelling a familiar smell. , Even deliberately squeezed his body into the embrace behind him.


    "I should go back..." Zhou Ye''s slightly low voice sounded.


    "Um-!" Mehra nodded.


    "Aren''t you going to keep me?" Zhou Ye joked with a smile.


    "Stay...Do you dare?" Madam Mehra raised her face and said provocatively. She didn''t believe Zhou Ye dared to stay... In fact, she didn''t dare to leave Zhou Ye in her home for the night. She is a widow...


    "Oh... will me?" Zhou Ye stared, "Then I really stayed..."


    "Don''t... Master, don''t tease me..." Mrs. Mehra''s face turned pale when she heard Zhou Ye''s words. How would she explain to her neighbors why a stranger suddenly appeared in her room? Man thing?To know that India is not Europe, this kind of thing is simply a disaster for her...


    "Huh...it''s late..." Zhou Ye began to play a rogue.


    "Master..." Mehra turned anxiously... compelled, she could only plead: "Master, you really can''t stay...As long as you don''t stay, I will agree to whatever you say..."


    "Really?" Zhou Ye''s voice changed... He was originally a drunkard who didn''t want to drink.


    "Really...I promise." Mehra also fainted, completely unaware of the change in Zhou Ye''s tone.


    "So..." Zhou Ye whispered in Mehra''s ear.


    "No... that... that''s absolutely not possible..." Mehra''s face flushed when she heard it... Her head shook like a rattle...


    "It seems that my merino still wants me to stay, so I''d better stay..."


    "I...I..." Facing the rogue Zhou Ye, Mehra could only say in a mosquito-like voice: "Okay...I promised you..."


    "This is good..." Zhou Ye, who achieved his goal, smiled and kissed Mrs. Mehra''s little cheek... "Remember your promise... The price of breach of contract is very high. ¡­¡­you know."


    "Bad guy..." Madam Mehra turned her head and found that Zhou Ye''s figure had disappeared... If it weren''t for her younger and younger face, she would really think that Zhou Ye was a dream of her own...but physically. Feeling told her that it was definitely not a dream...


    Just separated... Mehra realized that she had already missed the badass master.


    PS: Codewords in Internet cafes late at night... Cheeky begging for all kinds of requests...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Ninety Two


    It''s almost one o''clock in the morning, and the whole town has already plunged into darkness except for the few ever-bright street lights on the street... After all, this is not a metropolis that never sleeps. For the residents here, they are already Used to early to bed and early to rise...


    Of course, not everyone¡¯s lights have been turned off. At this moment, there is a room on the second floor of a villa in Heping Villa, with lights still on...


    As soon as Zhou Ye crossed the portal... he discovered what seemed to be wrong.


    It wasn''t that some thief came here to steal things...but-all three girls sat there with serious expressions, staring at themselves seriously...


    "At six o''clock... I called Uncle Harbans..." Nisha, the default eldest sister among the three girls who spoke."Uncle Harbans told me...you left half an hour ago..."


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye suddenly felt like he was a man who was caught stealing fishy by his wife. This strange feeling made him instantly stunned... even forgot to react.


    "Sisters, come on..." Nisha said, rushing to Zhou Ye''s body first, holding her little nose, and then carefully smelling everywhere... "A strange fragrance..."


    "This hair is definitely not our sister''s..." Then Jiagu, who rushed up, like a treasure, picked up a long hair with a slight curl from Zhou Ye''s shoulder... Obviously it won''t be. The hair of the three sisters.


    Jiagu has semi-long hair, and although Ginny has long hair like dolphin, but...her hair is extremely straight...and Nisha is even more unlikely...her hair is shoulder-length hair, slightly shorter than Jiagu Click it.


    "Really..." Ginny and Nisha quickly surrounded them, looking like Columbus discovered the new world.


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless. When encountering this kind of thing, it seemed that every woman could show her natural detective talent, just like Sherlock Holmes possessed...


    "The unfamiliar scent on my dear is elegant but not greasy, and there is a hint of sandalwood in it... This time the dear dear''s object is likely to be a mature woman..." Nisha has already turned into a detective , Analyze the case.


    "Well, I agree..." Jia Gu nodded and said: "This hair is so long, but the ends of the hair are not split or dry at all. It is obviously because the owner of this long hair has taken care of it... Having time to take care of her hair, it shows that this woman is not born very low..."


    "..." Zhou Ye didn''t see the slightest anger or jealousy on the faces of the three girls. He knew that these three girls just wanted to use this to entertain themselves... He didn''t even say anything. What? I just sat down and watched the three of them play freely there... He was also very curious about what the three women would come out of...


    At this moment, the investigation process of the three girls has also reached a superb...


    "Very well, that means that the poor woman who fell into the clutches of my dear this time... is a highly educated and very attractive mature woman..."


    Nisha''s concluding remarks made Zhou Ye couldn''t help but roll his eyes. What does it mean to fall into his own clutches?Why is it pitiful?It seems that Baby Nisha needs to be re-educated by him...


    "Ginny, you are a local, are there any mature women who meet the above conditions?" Nisha directly handed over the final right to solve the case to Ginny. After all, she is an authentic local...The small county is not big Basically, you can''t see you when you look down. Of course, you have to leave it to her to identify the target...


    "Mrs. Vidya?" Ginny said a name first, but she quickly overthrew the idea."Ms. Vidya''s hair is straight like mine, and there is no such natural curly hair... Is it Mrs. Shilpa? No, she can only be said to be average, my dear is definitely watching Not her..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless...


    "Ginny, come on...think carefully!" Nisha cheered on Ginny while giving hints."My dear came back so late, it means that there is no man in that woman''s house. She is either separated or simply widowed..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was taken aback. He really didn''t expect his baby Nisha to have such talent...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 435

    "Could it be...Could it be Mrs. Mehra..." There are not many widows in this small county. Those with higher education and good looks are even rarer... plus the tiny scrolls With long hair, Ginny solved the case in an instant...


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless... How greasy a serious woman is, he really saw this time, is this the legendary murder caused by a strand of hair?


    "My dear... I can see it from your expression..." Jia Gu, who had been staring at Zhou Ye, jumped up when he saw his man''s twitching mouth."Ginny guessed it right, right..."


    "Well, I admit... it''s her." Now that it''s this step, it''s boring to hold on.


    "Lord Shiva..." Ginny''s eyes widened astonished when she heard her own man confess, she looked surprised...


    "This Mrs. Mehra was taken by my dear, how surprised are you?" Nisha was aroused by Ginny''s reaction...


    "Of course I was surprised..." Ginny was already so surprised."Nissa, do you know? When Mrs. Mehra just moved here, even if she took a son who was born with a mentally retarded nature, many men asked her to marry her... But she refused... She was once Called the most attractive woman in our county..."


    Having said this, Ginny couldn''t help but hug Zhou Ye and asked: "My dear, tell me quickly, how did you take Mrs. Mehra..."


    "What''s so strange about this..." Jiagu unceremoniously broke through someone''s trick."If you think about how you fell into the hands of our dear, you will know how that Mrs. Mehra was succeeded by our man... It''s nothing more than cheating, coercion and lure..."


    "Snapped--!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!)"Why hit someone..."


    "You are just too idle..." Zhou Ye won''t admit that he was irritated by Jiagu''s dismantling the old bottom. "It seems, my dear, you need to know what the Zhou family''s house rules are..."


    "My dear, what are our house rules?" Ginny asked not afraid of death, but soon, she paid the price for her words...


    The first rule of the Zhou¡¯s house is that it¡¯s the price of being fucked when complaining about his own man... Jiagu Ginny Nisha... finally realized the terrible rule of this house... They finally figured out one thing. , Sometimes it¡¯s the smartest way to pretend to be confused...but they knew it was too late...


    Chapter five hundred and ninety three


    In the operating room of the hospital¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "No. 1 hemostatic forceps..."


    "what???"


    "I said No. 1 hemostatic forceps..."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    "Pia-do you have something to worry about these days?" In the office, an old doctor in a white coat looked at the intern who was standing in front of him with a little head down.


    Originally, the old doctor was very satisfied with the intern Pia from New Delhi that the dean gave him. He was diligent and studious, and also very polite... I can see that her tutor is very good, and she should be born in Senior intellectual family girl.


    But these days, this Pia is like a different person, often distracted at critical moments, and the spirit is always trance, the whole person looks like sleepwalking... This makes the old doctor very dissatisfied. In his opinion, the profession of a doctor absolutely cannot tolerate a trace of negligence, because a trace of negligence may cause the patient to pay a huge price.


    "Yes, sorry...Professor Summit..." Pia also knew that she was not in a state at all these days, and she hurriedly apologized to the old doctor: "I am a little...too tired these days, so..."


    "..." Professor Summit sighed silently. He didn''t want to criticize this sensible girl too much: "Just take a few days off and go, you can''t work in this state. It will only harm others and yourself... Go and rest for a few days..."


    "......Okay, okay, Professor Summit..." Pia didn''t dare to refute the old doctor''s words. You know, she specially asked her father to find a relationship and set her internship site in this little-known place. The small county is for this Professor Summit.


    This is the first time Professor Summit of Surgery in India. If he hadn''t returned to his hometown after retiring and wanted to contribute to improving the medical conditions in his hometown, he would say that it would be impossible for Pia to pick up this leak.


    "Go and rest..." Professor Summit said and waved his hand, indicating that Pia can go down. He is a bit older after all, and he just had an operation just now, and he can''t keep up.


    "..." Pia cautiously walked out of Professor Summit''s office...


    "That damn bad guy..." As soon as Pia left Professor Summit''s office, her face collapsed immediately... The culprit of her lack of energy these days... Needless to ask, it would naturally be to forcibly take her away. Zhou Ye''s.


    Ever since she was tricked by Zhou Ye to kiss her for the first time that day, Zhou Ye''s face that made her hate itchy teeth always appeared before her eyes from time to time...


    When watching TV, Pia would treat the characters appearing on the TV as Zhou Ye''s face... Whether it is the host of a news program or a master in a divination program... this is the case.


    Even Pia would dream of Zhou Ye''s bad guy, dancing a bad dance... singing a sweet love song, confessing to herself...


    He almost succeeded in a dream several times...


    Pia couldn''t help but think of the shameful scene in her dream. There was something wrong with her whole person... She was in a daze again...


    "Pia...Pia?? Pia???" Pia temporarily ended her daydream...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!


    Both of them were allocated from New Delhi. The difference is that Pia asked to be allocated here because of her relationship, while Sima was squeezed out of her internship in the New Delhi hospital because it was okay. Here...


    However, anyway, after all, both of them are interns who came to this small county hospital from New Delhi. Although one is a surgeon and the other is a nursing major, they are both from New Delhi and live in the same dormitory. He gradually became a good friend who said nothing.


    "Pia, are you thinking about your prince charming again?" As a good girlfriend, Sima knows why Pia has lost her mind these days...


    "What Prince Charming..." As soon as Pia was teased by Sima, her face turned red. "That''s a bad guy..."


    "Oh-it turns out that the name you called in a dream last night was the name of a villain..." Sima looked astonished."No wonder you kept saying there... [No...Zhou Ye... not there...]"


    Cima brought Pia¡¯s charming and shy tone to life... Within a short time, Pia¡¯s face was flushed to the base of her ears... After speaking, Cima turned around and ran without waiting for Pia to speak...


    "When did I say this...Sima, you can tell me clearly..." Pia was already extremely ashamed, and she immediately chased after...


    In the end, Sima was caught up by Pia on the lawn outside the hospital... Needless to say, it was naturally the most common tickling battle among girls... The two girls refused to give each other to the most ticklish place. Scratch...


    "No... Pia, it won''t work there..."


    "Hmph, I just know it''s not good here... Come on, hurt each other... Yeah, Simma, you shamelessly... Hahaha... Don''t... Don''t scratch me... It''s impossible..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    This tickling battle of hurting each other ended with a loss for both sides... Pia and Sima both laughed exhausted and lay on the lawn... They both had no energy to laugh...


    "Pia, since you like him so much, go find him..." Simma gasped, and cheered her friend: "You know, it''s not easy to meet someone you love... Maybe you It¡¯s only once in a lifetime."


    "I didn''t..." Pia opened her mouth to deny it, but was blocked by Sima directly."Don''t say you didn''t fall in love with that man named Zhou Ye. If you continue to be so hard-talked, I will explode... For example, the dream talk someone said after falling asleep the other day... and someone early in the morning. The laundry..."


    "Okay..." Pia knew, she couldn''t deny it... after all, she was a sister who lived in a dormitory, and she couldn''t hide anything from Simma.


    "Even if I admit that I have fallen in love with that bad guy?" The smile on Pia''s face gradually disappeared, and her big talking eyes became a little gray and full of loneliness."The bad guy only told me his name. I don''t know where he is from, where he lives, or even if the name he told me is true or false..."


    PS: It''s still released regularly...just don''t go wrong.


    Chapter 594


    "I used to think that when I fell in love with someone, the breeze would gently sing songs, and the moon would become very big...These are just exaggerated scenes in the movie..." Pia gradually let go After her thoughts, she also wanted to find someone to talk about her troubles."But when I met that bad guy... I looked at his leaving back, as if I really heard the wind singing softly... That kind of feeling... you know?"


    "Although I have never been in a relationship, I don''t know if your situation is normal..." Sima looked at her girlfriend who was in her thoughts, patted her shoulder and said, "But I can see... You are really stuck..."


    "Yeah... I... got stuck..." Pia remembered the mouth that made her dream back at midnight, and remembered the golden pupils that could suck her soul in...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 436

    "I decided..." Sima said, sitting up from the lawn.


    "What?" Pia looked at her surprised girlfriend for unknown reasons."What was decided?"


    "I''ll help you find the villain who makes you always wash your pajamas in the morning..." Sima said carelessly.


    "No... no... forget it..."


    "Why? Don''t you want to see him again?"


    "I think..." Pia said lonely, "but I don''t know whether he likes me... even I don''t know if he has a girlfriend..."


    Pia has fallen in love, in a state of worrying about gains and losses... Does he love me or not, will he have a girlfriend... What should I do if he has a girlfriend??These doubts are the culprit preventing Pia from going to Zhou Ye...


    "What are you afraid of..." Sima said, patted Pia on the shoulder, and said: "Find him, if he doesn''t have a girlfriend, you will chase him... You have to believe in your charm... I''m almost obsessed with you with the big talking eyes..."


    "But... what if he has a girlfriend?" Pia''s voice trembled...


    "If you have a girlfriend, you can snatch it..." Simma said indifferently: "Do you have to see him marrying another woman before regretting there? Imagine that he is holding another woman Walking up the altar with his hands (the utensils used in Indian wedding ceremonies...equivalent to the Xitang of China.) But you can only bless him silently below, and then spend your life alone in regret... Would you like this? ?"


    Pia had been led by Sima,... when she thought that she could only watch Zhou Ye spend her life with other women under the altar... her heart was broken."No... I don''t want to."


    "That''s right..." Sima supported Pia''s shoulders and looked at her eyes and said: "The sky never loses pie, you have to fight for what you want...unless you are willing to watch He was taken away by another woman..."


    "No, never..." Pia was already on fire by what Sima said...


    "Yes, it''s this kind of aura...Come on, let''s find the guy who made you wash your pajamas every morning." With that, Sima grabbed Pia''s hand and walked towards the inpatient department of the hospital.


    "Sima..."


    "what??"


    "Next time...Couldn''t you stop mentioning the matter of washing my pajamas in the morning..." Every time she heard Sima talk about it, Pia had an urge to go underground and hide.


    "Don''t care about these little things, the most important thing now is that we have to find the hospital record that day..." Sima neither said yes, nor said no... just find someone to lead the topic away, just kidding , This stalk can be played for ten years, how could it be so easy to agree not to use...


    Instigated by Cima, Pia sneaked into the inpatient department with her. The two had a clear division of labor. Pia was responsible for chatting with the head nurse... and Cima went to find the person who lived in the 12th room of the special care that day. What kind of identity.


    Although Pia knew Raj¡¯s name and what his illness was, she didn¡¯t know the origin of Raj¡¯s parents...


    After all, in India, the protection of high castes is everywhere, including in hospitals... The medical records of the wards where high castes live are not allowed to be viewed by others except the attending physician. This is to protect their privacy...


    Although Pia took advantage of the fact that Professor Summit was Raj¡¯s attending doctor, she had read Raj¡¯s medical records... But at that time, Pia, who only cared about the patient¡¯s condition, did not pay attention to Raj¡¯s parents. Just swept away.,


    However, as Zhou Ye cured Raj''s eyes, Raj was discharged from the hospital...All his medical records were sealed...Now he can only go to the inpatient department to find the registration information that Raj left there...


    Pia was absent-mindedly chatting with the head nurse on duty there... while paying attention to the condition of her friend who sneaked into the nurse''s station...


    It wasn''t until Simma walked out of the nurse''s station and gave her a vague gesture of OK, that Pia found someone to stay away from the head nurse who talked endlessly...


    In fact, neither of them knows...as long as they find a reason to ask the head nurse, the head nurse will tell all Raj¡¯s information...whether they are girls who have just left school, look at the rules in the hospital It¡¯s too heavy...After working in the hospital for a few years, they will know how ridiculous this is.


    Rules are rules, but sometimes, favors are greater than rules... After all, you can¡¯t see colleagues who are looking down. No one will offend colleagues because of these trivial things.


    Of course, now the two girls don¡¯t know... Peeking at the medical records made these two good girls feel a little bit of gratitude for doing bad things. They have to say... They are really two innocent girls...


    Two girls who feel they have done bad things are hiding in a utility room in the hospital, exchanging the information they have just obtained...


    "Pia... are you really sure that the villain in your family was invited by the patient''s parents respectfully?" Simma asked incredulously after reading the information.


    "Well-it''s almost like that..." Pia thought for a while, and then said: "The bad guy just said [Clear the room, I don''t like having people waiting here.] That Raj''s parents started to help him Drove people..."


    Every time Pia mentioned this matter, she felt dissatisfied. The most dissatisfied was that Zhou Ye actually said that she was a mess, and that she was a doctor...


    "Well... Dear Pia... I''m afraid your little villain is not such a simple character..." Simma said, "The patient''s father is Harbans Sachina..."


    Hearing this strange name, Pia looked dumbfounded, who was it?


    "He is the county magistrate here..." Sima sighed and said, "What now? Should we go to him and ask about the whereabouts of your little villain?"


    "...Ask." By now, Pia was reluctant to give up. She also wanted to find the little villain who claimed to be her own man... asked him, since she said she was his woman, why not come to her ...... Is it just teasing yourself?Why would he know his name... What exactly is the [time] he told himself... Why can he cure Raj who has been convicted of blindness...


    The most important thing is that Pia also wants to question the bad guy, why he ran into his dreamland every night and bullied himself... I was laughed at by Sima...


    PS: It is still released regularly¡ª¡ª


    Chapter five hundred and ninety five


    Just when Pia and Sima embarked on a journey to find Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye is also facing the first time in his life...


    "What? Tell me to replace Laji in the county basketball team?" Zhou Ye looked at the four women in front of him who had a close relationship with him...


    Zhou Ye really didn''t know what they were doing, didn''t they know about their own affairs, so let him play basketball?Isn''t that bullying the group of Asan?Isn''t it a level at all?Although Zhou Ye likes to abuse food, it does not mean that he likes to step on ants to show his sense of existence...


    In fact, in the final analysis, it was Zhou Ye who was lazy. For Zhou Ye, a person who can lie down and not sit, and can stand and never walk... he can stay still... but he doesn''t want to play basketball. The most important reason was that Zhou Ye was reluctant to mention it anyway, or even think about it.


    That was when he was in high school. When he was in high school, as a hormonal sprouting year, he spent all day thinking about how to attract the attention of the opposite sex. Zhou Ye was also influenced by slam dunk masters and fell in love with basketball. Handsome sports.


    Strictly speaking, Zhou Ye''s skills are still good...Although playing professional leagues is nothing at all, there is no problem with bullying and bullying classmates in school.


    Originally in the class league organized by the school, Zhou Ye led his little partners all the way through the ranks and has entered the semi-finals...


    In the end, they came across a wonderful team. The average height of that team is only about 1.78 meters, and the skills are just barely able to play.


    But it was such a weak chicken team that rushed all the way to the semi-finals, and it simply fell through the glasses of the school''s teachers and students... No matter how powerful the team they met, they would make frequent moves when they met them... Degraded from Immortal Dao to Sakuragi Flower Dao...


    Facing such a team, Zhou Ye was naturally full of confidence. Although he had secretly inquired about the reasons for their failure with the team that had been defeated by the opponent, those guys all showed a constipation expression, [waiting for you to meet They, you can feel our fear.


    It wasn''t until - Zhou Ye really faced those guys... did he really understand why those people had constipated expressions when they mentioned this team...


    Nyima¡ªHave you ever experienced the fear of five big body odor men surrounding you, constantly casting biochemical attacks on you?


    Zhou Ye had experienced it truly...This is no longer a simple basketball game. It is a war, an asymmetrical war...Use flesh and blood to face the opponent''s biochemical weapons. , This is so tragic.


    Zhou Ye, who is determined to win, is not a person who surrenders easily. He desperately encouraged his teammates to defeat this weak team... But, he failed... He failed to compete with the opponent''s rebounds.


    He used to think that in the movie, those sections that were stinking to vomiting were just exaggerated performance techniques of film and television... But the reality made him truly experience... the feeling of stinking vomiting.


    As soon as the opposing center forward raised his hands, Zhou Ye smelled a mixture of body odor, underarm odor, sweat, and the mixed odor of not knowing how many days without a bath...


    Zhou Ye vomited at that time¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Now, when Zhou Ye mentioned basketball, he couldn''t help but think of his fear of being dominated by body odor on the court that day. The memory was so deep that it was almost a nightmare for him.


    "My dear... I want to watch you play..." Nisha said spoiledly. She really wanted to see how her own man swayed his youth on the court.


    "That''s very simple. I''ll show it to you in a while. Do you want to see the three-point line take off and slam dunk? Or do you want to see the midfield shots. There is no problem even with the windmill fancy slam dunk." Question..." Zhou Ye just didn''t spit, he just didn''t want to be on the court, he didn''t want to...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 437

    "My dear...I want to see you beat the Linxian team on the court..." Nisha said, turning her eyes for help to the other three sisters.


    "Yes, Master, you can play." Mrs. Mehra was restored to about 20 years old by this guy long before she was killed by Zhou Ye. Although her body and appearance have become younger, her mature woman''s The temperament is perfectly preserved. After all, the temperament is related to a person''s experience and education. It is not surprising that it will be preserved.


    But Madam Mehra, in order not to be conspicuous, apart from removing the old make-up on her face when they were partying with Zhou Ye and the others, she was still the original Madam Mehra at other times. .


    And Mrs. Mehra will help Nisha speak, she is repaying her. Anyway, her status is Zhou Ye''s slave, but the three daughters of Nisha are her mistresses, but she is To be accepted as a sister, this is what moved Mrs. Mehra the most.


    "Don''t..." Zhou Ye said he didn''t want anything.


    After all, Mrs. Mehra has more experience. She can see the lingering fear on her man''s face, but at his level, there should be nothing that will make him feel scared. The US government is not good, why a basketball will let her man So scared?


    "Master, are you afraid of anything?" Mehra asked softly.


    "Joke, what''s terrible about me..." Zhou Ye looked disdainful."The smell on those guys is too unbearable..."


    "Taste?? What taste?"


    "Do you think that is the stadium? You are so naive, there is a poisonous battlefield... Tell you, when I was in high school..." Zhou Ye described the nightmare he had experienced to the girls...


    "Puff--"


    "Hahahaha..."


    "Hahahahaha.................."


    After listening to the story of their own man, the four women couldn¡¯t help laughing and bending over... "My dear, you can come on stage with a mask..."


    "Eh¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Zhou Ye was suddenly sluggish, and his nightmare was destroyed like this?No wonder why those guys didn''t tell them the characteristics of that team?


    It is estimated that one of the reasons is that they want to taste the pain they once had, and the other is that they don¡¯t want them to prepare masks or something in advance, and defeat the body odor team...


    However, Zhou Ye turned to think about it. When he did this, his mental balance was a lot...It was a big deal that year when the body odor weak chicken team won the championship, but it was really difficult for the head teacher of that class. Can you find these weird ones?


    Although he figured out the nightmare past, and the woman in his own family also proposed a way to deal with it, Zhou Ye still didn''t want to go...


    "My dear, Uncle Harbans was afraid that Raj would unwittingly offend you, so he sent him to school in New Delhi. That''s why the team is short of people..." Nisha spoiled: "We are not locals. , But after all we live here now, my dear, you don¡¯t want to see our county team be defeated by the team next door, right?"


    Zhou Ye was a little moved when Nisha really said...


    At this time, Nisha dropped the last weight."If, dear, you win the game... we... we can try the one you said with you..."


    After saying this, the four women''s faces were blushing...


    "For the county seat, I am obliged to..." Zhou Ye said, making an awe-inspiring look.The four girls are speechless...


    Tired for women, busy for women, playing for women... This is very Zhou Ye.


    Now that he has the means to prevent biochemical attacks, other Zhou Ye don''t care... At his speed, it is impossible for Ah San to touch him... so don''t worry about being caught by the curry smell...


    With Zhou Ye joining.Tomorrow¡¯s inter-county basketball game is probably the most exciting and the most dull...Because there is no suspense, the entire game will become Zhou Ye¡¯s individual exhibition match...


    PS: It is still set to be released regularly... Please support me, for the sake of not forgetting to update when I travel... Cheeky all kinds of requests... I have thrown the hotel money into the Internet cafe night...


    Chapter five hundred and ninety six


    Pia and Sima walked out of the county magistrate''s Harbans'' house with a frustrated expression.


    Yesterday they found out the information of Raj''s parents, they began to find ways to find the home of Harbans, but it is not easy, perhaps for the locals, the magistrate''s house is not a high-level secret.


    But for the two girls, Pia and Sima, who came here from New Delhi for internship, they were a bit blinded.Although Harbans¡¯ home is not a secret, it is not known to everyone...


    When they tried their best to get out of the hospital, a nurse asked about the residence of Harbans, the sky was already dark, and the two had nothing to do with Harbans. In addition, going out at night was still for girls. It was dangerous, so they had to postpone their visit to the Harbans home to the next day.


    As a result, when they rushed to the Harbans residence the next morning, they were told by the servants of the Harbans family that their grandfather and wife had left the county seat early this morning and went to New Delhi, which was said to be for their son Handle transfer matters.


    Pia and Sima completely rushed to the air, which was a big blow to Pia...


    "I knew, I should have come last night..." Pia said depressed.


    "Okay...Harbans will be back sooner or later..." Sima comforted her best friend: "You are nothing more than washing your pajamas for a few more mornings..."


    "Sima--" Pia''s originally depressed mood was suddenly replaced by a mood called shame."Didn''t you say you don''t want to mention it?"


    "Have I said that?" Sima stared at her big eyes, with a dazed look. If it weren''t for her slightly raised horns, Pia would really believe her evil.


    "Don''t run..."


    "Don''t chase..."


    "If you don''t run, I won''t chase..."


    "You won''t run if you don''t chase me..."


    Two beautiful girls full of youth, chasing playful figures on the street, attracted the attention of many people...


    As he ran, Sima stopped her footsteps... The Zhenghuan Pia who was chasing behind didn''t stop the car for a while, and directly hit Sima''s back.


    "What''s the matter with Cima?" Pia asked strangely.


    "Let''s go to the basketball game, Pia." Sima said, pointing to the billboard hanging outside the county outdoor stadium."Today is an inter-county game... are you going to see it?"


    "Forget it...Sima, you know I''m not in the mood to watch this..." To be honest, Pia really didn''t want to watch any basketball games at this time. Besides, in her mind, a small county basketball What''s so good about the game?It is estimated that it is a very dull scramble game.


    "Go, just watch it with me... You know I like to watch basketball games the most." Cima shook Pia''s hand. In fact, she likes basketball only for one reason. She wants Pia to relax. After all, not finding Harbans today is equivalent to not finding the villain in Pia''s mouth, which is a big blow to Pia.


    Pia looked at the pleading eyes of her girlfriend...Finally, she nodded."Ok¡­¡­"


    "Great..." Cima didn''t wait for Pia to react, pulled her up and ran towards the ticket booth...


    To be honest, this is the county seat, and consumption is not expensive. Even if the price of a first-class seat is compared to the consumption level of New Delhi, Pia and Sima think it is so cheap...


    The two women are not poor people...the poor can''t afford to go to medical college...so they simply bought two first-class tickets...


    After buying the tickets, the two women bought some drinks and walked into the stadium...


    Pia and Sima walked into the stadium and went straight to the first row... This is the first-class seat. Ordinarily, the seats here are generally not sold, and they are provided to the relatives of the players for free... So there are also relative seats. This said.


    But don¡¯t forget, this is India... all kinds of weird things are normal here...


    Uh-far away...


    When Pia followed Cima to the first row, she found the position of herself and Cima according to the seats. When she saw her position, Pia was relieved...


    I saw four beautiful girls with different styles sitting next to her...


    The position is six consecutive seats. When Pia and Sima sit up, it means that there are only six girls in this row... This has to make Pia take a moment.


    After all, a beautiful girl can''t avoid being harassed by those so-called pretentious guys... If the person sitting next to her is such a thing, Pia thinks this game might become an unpleasant memory.

 The Movie World Chapter 438

    Fortunately, there are four girls sitting next to him... which is great... at least there is no need to worry about being harassed.


    Just as Pia and Sima just sat down, waiting boredly for the start of the game... Pia suddenly heard the four beauties next to him talking.


    "I want to see him come out soon..."


    "Yeah... I can''t wait to see his performance..."


    "The team he was playing against is so pitiful... I am afraid that today will become a nightmare they will linger in their entire lives."


    "Today I am afraid it will become his personal exhibition..."


    Hearing the voices of several women, Pia couldn''t help being aroused curiosity... She also likes to watch basketball shows, and she often watches NBA basketball games.


    Therefore, she thinks she still knows some basketball.In her opinion, basketball is a team sport. If you are one person, no matter how good you are, your physical strength is limited. It is impossible for one person to deal with five people... Although Pia herself looks down on India a little Basketball, but she still feels that even if she is an NBA superstar, she dare not boast about turning a basketball game into her own show...


    "Sorry, excuse me, are you talking about the players who are about to play?" Pia finally couldn''t help her curiosity and asked."Are there any great players in this county basketball team?"


    "Of course..." The shoulder-length hair girl sitting next to Pia smiled: "He is very powerful..."


    "How powerful is it?" Pia asked.


    "Well--probably the strength of the best player in the NBA..."


    "The best player in the NBA?" Pia looked unbelieving...In her opinion, even if India really had such a capable player, it would have long been famous...


    Obviously, these four women are the brain fans of a certain player... From the brain fans, do you want to inquire about the opponent''s idol?Forget it...you will only hear a myth...


    These four girls are Nisha Ginny Jiagu and Mrs. Mehra...Since they have worked so hard, they even promised certain poses that would make them ashamed to die and encourage their men to enter the game. , How could he not come to see his man showing off his power?


    In fact, it was Nisha who spoke to Pia... Nisha, who had seen her man play a few hands of basketball, said that Zhou Ye''s ability to have the best player in the NBA was even smaller... Zhou Ye played himself It''s bullying.


    Faced with the unbelief in Pia''s eyes, Nisha didn''t explain much?There is no need to explain... Anyway, when your own man comes on the court, you will see the difference... The facts speak louder than words.


    Pia stopped talking to Nisha...because she thought she was a fan of a certain player.


    And Nisha was even more lazy to talk to Pia... The two began to chat and laugh with their sisters in a low voice... The first meeting of the two girls didn''t seem to be too harmonious... The quarrel was not enough, after all, both of them were born Girls who belong to a family of high-ranking intellectuals, just because they disagree with each other, they say bad things. They can''t do it...


    Of course, this is because Zhou Ye hasn''t appeared yet... I don''t know, when Zhou Ye appears, will the comet hit the earth?


    PS: The code word is at five o''clock in the morning... the head is stunned... I can''t stand it anymore, I still publish it regularly... I close my eyes and rest for a while... My mind is almost gone.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Ninety Seven


    At this moment, Zhou Ye, who was standing in the player''s lounge, didn''t know that two groups of women who had a close relationship with him had already had an unpleasant first confrontation...


    He is now frantically complaining about the player lounge here.


    The lounge of less than 20 square meters is full of the smell of sweat and the smell of feet... The original color locker is no longer visible... The long bench in the middle of the room is missing a leg... All of this It made Zhou Ye feel that this place was not like a lounge for a county-level stadium...Dingtian was also at a village level.


    Several other county team players huddled in a corner of the locker room, looking at Zhou Ye''s disgusting look, daring to be angry but not saying...because the blond boy wearing a black mask gave them a slap in the face. ...


    In fact, these players are all friends of Raj''s. Of course, they are dissatisfied with Zhou Ye, a stranger who replaced his friend...


    But... after they saw the stool with one leg missing, all their dissatisfaction disappeared... Yes, that stool with a lame leg was broken by Zhou Ye...


    If you just kick off the stool, it won¡¯t make these guys so scared... Just kick off the stool leg of a broken stool. Those guys think they can do it... But, look at the one that doesn¡¯t enter the wall. With half of the stool legs, they wisely chose to huddle and huddled aside, insignificant and safe...


    Zhou Ye didn''t pay attention to those few guys who were curled up in the corner like poor girls who were bullied. He randomly found a cabinet, took off his coat, and stuffed it into the cabinet... Said it was stuffed into the cabinet. Inside, he actually put Zhou Ye''s coat in his own wristband. After all, the ghost knows who used this cabinet...


    Although Zhou Ye didn''t have a cleanliness habit, but... seeing the environment here, he absolutely didn''t want his clothes to be stained with the smell of sweat and feet... In that case, his clothes could only be thrown away.


    At this time, the outside commentator in charge of the game announced that the players were on the field...


    "Hurry up and change clothes... Don''t let me wait too long." Zhou Ye glanced at the weak chickens curled up in the corner, and after a faint saying, he walked out of the locker room...


    After seeing Zhou Ye going out, those guys hurriedly started to change their clothes... They didn''t dare to make Zhou Ye wait... Although threats of force may not be the most effective, they are sometimes the fastest... ...Zhou Ye is not interested in having a good relationship with them just for a temporary competition...


    Besides, how many men have a good relationship with?Zhou Ye has no interest at all... Wouldn''t it be okay to have time to spend more time with women who accompany him?What''s more, these men are still San...


    [The first to get out of the player channel is the Tigers of Kasori County... This year because the main player Raj is not there, they introduced a mysterious foreign aid... Let''s wait and see the strength of this foreign aid...]


    Zhou Ye, who had just stepped out of the player¡¯s channel, suddenly stumbled when he heard the name of this team... Nima, who got such a vulgar name?It''s a shame, shame, and exploding expression.


    [Oh oh... the blond boy who came out first is probably the foreign aid hired by the Tigers this year... but why does he wear a black mask on the field?Is this pretending to be mysterious and causing psychological pressure on opposing players?Although I don¡¯t know the strength of this foreign aid, he is really tall...]


    Zhou Ye''s 1.9-meter tall stands out among this group of players whose average height is no more than 1.80 meters...


    "Look here... honey, we are here..."


    "Look here..."


    Zhou Ye, who was just about to walk to the center of the stadium, suddenly turned his head to look at the shout of his own woman...


    It doesn''t matter if you look at it, Zhou Ye almost wanted to shut down the computer immediately...Uh, I was wrong, I just wanted to bring myself a pair of sunglasses...


    He saw Pia sitting next to his woman at a glance... This Nima, his next hunting target was actually sitting with his woman... Is this the development of hell difficulty?


    And Pia stared at Zhou Ye intently. Although Zhou Ye was wearing a mask, his dazzling blonde hair and the golden pupils of this shopless shop... Pia was sure that she had found her goal. Now... the little villain who took his first kiss...


    Zhou Ye looked at Pia. For the first time, he felt that speaking eyes were not an adjective...


    Even without mental energy, Zhou Ye could read a lot of information from Pia¡¯s eyes... Surprise¡ªsorrow¡ªhappy¡ªyou resent¡ª


    It seems that his spiritual hints are useless...Zhou Ye was proud in his heart, but it didn''t take long for him to be proud...


    "Honey, come on..."


    "Honey, I love you¡­¡­"


    The crazy screams of the four girls... appeared so abrupt in the stadium with a lot of discussion...


    Pia''s heart sank suddenly.


    When she saw Zhou Ye, her heart was full of surprises. From the look in Zhou Ye''s eyes, she could see that this little villain had not forgotten herself, and the curved brows were obviously smiling at herself.


    But with the shouts of four beauties with different styles around her, she couldn''t help but connect with Zhou Ye... After all, Zhou Ye is the most dazzling player on the field. The other four players are like quail defeated. , Followed him dejectedly...These cheers and cheering sounds were obviously not for the weak ones.


    Could it be that these four are their own rivals in love?


    Thinking of this, Pia couldn''t help but grip her girlfriend''s hand tightly... It hurt Sima''s hand.


    "What''s the matter? Pia?" Sima asked, looking at her friend''s ugly face.


    "I think I found him..." Pia lowered her voice.


    "What?..." When Sima heard Pia''s words, her voice became a little louder without realizing it. Why did she solve the case after watching a basketball game?


    It wasn''t until Pia tugged her gently that she realized that this was not their dormitory, and she lowered her voice like Pia and asked, "Did you find your little villain?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 439

    "Hmm..." Pia nodded.


    "Then you should be happy... why do you still have a frown?" Sima asked strangely.


    "Because I found... my enemy is unexpectedly powerful..." Pia said, tilting her head slightly to Nisha to signal her girlfriend...


    "Could it be that... the little villain you are talking about is the mysterious player wearing a mask?" Nisha''s four girls just screamed wildly, but the audience was shocked... There was no reason why Cima sitting next to them didn''t notice.


    At that time Sima also paid special attention to the four women¡¯s goals. She was relieved when she saw that they were shouting at Zhou Ye...Although Zhou Ye was wearing a mask, no matter from the tall figure or the corners of the eyebrows, she was relieved. Sima can see that this is a handsome guy... As long as there is no crooked mouth and nose under the mask, then this is definitely a super handsome guy who hasn''t run away.


    "What should I do...Sima." Pia was in a state of confusion. Although she was prepared to have a rival in love, she... faced four at a time, which meant that it was a bit hell difficult... ¡­


    Although she has confidence in her looks... But Lisa''s four daughters also have looks that are not defeated by her, and they also have their own style... How can she be confident to win this one-on-four war?


    "Don''t be afraid..." Sima cheered up to his girlfriend Pia: "Love is not addition, subtraction, multiplication and division. Could he still marry the four of them? The only thing you have to do now is to show your best side as much as possible. ...Believe in yourself, you can..."


    "Hmm..." Hearing Sima''s encouragement, Pia temporarily put all the doubts in her mind behind her mind. At the same time, she also remembered a word her father often said.


    [Love and war, on these two battlefields, there is nothing noble and mean, only the winner can get the blessing of others...No one will remember the wailing of the loser.


    At this moment, Pia has decided to fight to the end for her love... Her war-inspiring eyes couldn''t help but drift towards love rival No. 1, Nissa who is sitting next to her...


    Nisha is a bit unclear, so why does this beautiful girl sitting next to her look at herself with such a look?But she had no time to care about Zhou Ye...because the game had started.


    Chapter five hundred and ninety eight


    Just when Pia was secretly competing with Nisha''s four girls off the court... On the court, as the referee standing in the middle of the two teams threw the basketball in his hands straight up, the two teams began to scramble for the ball, and the game officially began.


    The 1.9-meter Zhou Ye, standing among a group of basketball players with a height of about 1.8-meter tall, stands out from the crowd, even without using his superhuman physical abilities, he can easily crush this group [third class on the basketball court] Disabled].


    As the tossed basketball reached the highest point and then began to fall, Zhou Ye jumped up, his knees almost reached the opposite of Asan who jumped with him...


    [Oh my God-the mysterious foreign aid of the Tigers is so powerful, he jumped 1.7 meters on the spot... This has completely broken the world record... God, where did the Tigers get the foreign aid... I originally thought this The Second Heroes Cup (county-level competition) has no more suspense after the Tigers¡¯ main player Raj has left... It seems that this time it will be a long battle.


    [Ah, no, this mysterious foreign aid actually used too much force to shoot the basketball off... It seems that the basic skills of this mysterious foreign aid are not very solid...]


    However, before the voice of the narrator fell, Zhou Ye was directly slapped in the face.


    When Zhou Ye just jumped the ball, he directly hit the opponent''s backboard with force... After he landed, he bent over, sprinted with his legs, and rushed towards the basketball...Cooperate?Just kidding...Cooperate with Asan?Zhou Ye didn''t have that kind of thought. Besides, he didn''t think there would be any tacit understanding between this group of Asan and himself...So, let''s play by himself.


    [Mysterious foreign aid rushed to the opponent''s rebounds, he was very fast... Blue team, blue team, you idiots stop him... Oh, the center of the blue team went up, he looks like he is going to Tiger The team¡¯s players are directly blocked outside the third division... It seems that the performance of the mysterious player is going to be suspended... Wait, the mysterious player jumped up... Oh my God, he jumped so high... He caught it directly in mid-air. He just shot the basketball on the opponent''s backboard. Does he want to relay in the air?


    Sitting in the audience, the four women of Nisha, watching the movements of their men flying in mid-air, were almost fascinated... Zhou Ye fully showed everyone what is the combination of strength and beauty, what is unstoppable... ¡­


    The people on the field are boiling... They were originally only for their county team to cheer for, but they didn''t expect to see basketball skills as good as the NBA''s top leagues here. In their opinion, no matter whether this mysterious player can go smoothly. He is a well-deserved MVP on the field today to complete this personal relay.


    Pia, who didn¡¯t know much about Zhou Ye¡¯s abilities, had a nervous look on her face. In her opinion, this little villain was obviously acting handsome for herself, because Zhou Ye gave her back when he was in mid-air. Blinked...


    Although Zhou Ye''s flying movements are really handsome at the moment, but... Pia is more worried that Zhou Ye will be injured...because the opponent''s center has already arrived in front of Zhou Ye and has begun to take off... Apparently, The opponent knew that Zhou Ye had to be stopped for a foul. After all, such an opening goal would really hurt his own side''s morale.


    The blue center must stop the ball anyway...


    If he were an ordinary person, his strategy might have succeeded. However, what he faced was Zhou Ye who could drag a string of planets back and forth... When he made up his mind to foul, his tragedy would be It is doomed.


    Faced with such a block, Zhou Ye didn''t even change his posture, and he smashed the ball straight with his hands...In the eyes of others, Zhou Ye had no choice but to hit him because he had nowhere to borrow in midair... ¡­


    With a "bang--", Lan Fang''s center only felt a pain in his fierce mouth, and then a feeling of being unable to breathe filled his lungs... He did block Zhou Ye''s route, but he had no gear. With Zhou Ye''s ball next week, Zhou Ye flew directly to the basket with him, and filled the ball with both hands...


    The perfect air relay dunk was completed... The most important thing is that he took off from outside the three-point line... and also hit the opponent''s center directly under the rebound... This Nima is a bit scary.


    When Zhou Ye completed this slam dunk, the whole stadium was quiet, and all the audience were dumbfounded. They couldn''t believe what they saw...Even the commentator forgot to explain it.


    After a while, cheers resounded like a tsunami throughout the basketball court...


    [Oh my God... my Lord Shiva... Oh my god... I... I... I...] The commentators are already incoherent, let alone in a small India, even in the NBA league. This ball can also be selected as the best goal of the year...Is Greater India finally going to catch up with Japan and surpass the United States, catch up with Europe and Russia, and become a basketball power?


    The narrator knelt directly on the ground with excitement and continued his explanation.[This is a great goal, a goal that can be recorded in the history of world football... He... he flew up, yes, please forgive me for using the word flying, only this word can describe this dunk great¡­¡­


    Pia stood up excitedly, jumping desperately, shouting... [I love you, Zhou Ye, I love you, did you hear that, little villain...]


    And her girlfriend, Cima, was already excited and didn''t know what to say. She liked basketball originally... Seeing such a goal, she really felt that it was worthwhile, and she couldn''t help but yell with Pia.[Little villain, I love you, Pia and I both love you, come on...]


    Although Nisha sitting next to them heard the voices of the two women, they can''t care much now. At this moment, the dazzling brilliance of their own men makes them feel that they are a little bit unable to open their eyes...


    Nisha suddenly felt a little regretful. This Nima, there were already so many women when her man was not famous. If she became more famous... Then she... Nisha can''t imagine... Think about that Chamberlain... ¡­That¡¯s a man who claims to be a 10,000-man killer¡­ He is not as good as his own man in terms of football skills, and he is more handsome than his own man.


    If your own man becomes famous???¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Nissa shuddered after thinking about it.


    No, I can no longer encourage my men to show up in the future. Good things must be secretly hidden for your own exclusive use...


    And at this moment, the sad blue center forward at Zhou Ye''s feet... can''t stand up anymore, and the doctor who was already outside the court ready to rescue at any time rushed into the field... the game was suspended.


    A doctor asked the referee to extend the timeout after checking the blue center a little bit...because the center broke three ribs and one of them got into the lungs...need urgent treatment.


    In desperation, the game was suspended for ten minutes... The medical staff carried a stretcher, and carefully carried the hapless center forward onto the stretcher... The blue players looked at Zhou Ye in their eyes full of unkindness... after all. It was his player who was seriously injured.


    However, there is no use for this... to block the foul, this is what he asked for... Zhou Ye didn''t hang on to the group of Ah San, who was staring at him, and took advantage of the pause, sitting on the side to rest...


    Asked why not go to the women to talk?Stop teasing, one side is your own woman, and the other is your own woman...The two sides don''t know the identity of the other for the time being. Where do you want to talk after you pass?It¡¯s not appropriate to talk to either side...So Zhou Ye simply didn¡¯t go anywhere, and after the game was over, he could sort out their relationship...


    Nisha had already figured out the intention of the girl sitting next to her when Zhou Ye couldn''t come. After all, Pia just yelled loudly and loved her man... She had no problem with her ears, how could she listen? Not?


    "Hello, my name is Nisha..." Nisha stretched out her little hand directly to Pia.


    "Hello, my name is Pia." Pi Ye shook it unwillingly.


    Chapter 599


    "Do you like this player?" Nisha didn''t introduce her identity first. In her opinion, this girl with big eyes must also be the hunting target of her own man. In the future, she will also be her own sister to fight against Zhou Ye. Comrades-in-arms, there is no need to come up to make the relationship very stiff.


    "Hmm..." Pia didn''t know Nisha''s thoughts. In her opinion, the next Nisha might say that it was my boyfriend or something, so that she could give up... So she decided to start first As strong."That''s my boyfriend, Zhou Ye, how''s that, handsome?"


    "...Well, it is indeed very handsome." Nisha confirmed her guess, if it wasn''t her man''s target, how could she know her man''s name?However, the silly girl in front of me obviously didn''t know the details of her own man, and it seemed that she was going to get more angry."Then you have to be optimistic about your boyfriend, you know, you have a lot of rivals in love."


    Nisha said, tilted her head slightly and motioned behind her.


    Pia, I look back for unknown reasons, and I''ll go...The girls in the auditorium, all of them looking at their little villain with blinding eyes, desperately waving the things in their hands, trying to arouse The attention of my little villain...


    "If I were you... I would cut off those women''s thoughts." Nisha said, pointing to the drink in Pia''s hand, and then slightly gestured towards Zhou Ye who was resting in the rest area on the sidelines.


    Pia took a sip of the drink in her hand... and looked at the women behind her in a semi-crazy state, gritted her teeth, flipped through the half-high isolation belt and rushed into the court...


    "Pia, what are you going to do? Wait for me..." Simma also hurriedly followed.


    "Sister Nisha..." Jiagu who was sitting next to Nisha asked curiously: "Why are you..."


    "Why didn''t I say my identity and cut off this girl''s thinking?" Nisha asked with a smile.


    "Yeah." Jia Gu nodded.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 440

    "First, if she knows my dear name, it means that the bad guy in our house has booked her." Nisha asked helplessly, "Do you think the woman booked by our man can still run away? ?"


    "Uh¡ª" Jiagu didn''t speak, but directly cast his eyes on Ginny and Madam Mehra, and the two women who had made them were at a loss."Is there anything on our faces? Jia Gu..."


    "It''s okay..." Jiagu looked at the representatives of the two women who didn''t run away, and said to Nisha: "Well, I don''t think she can run away..."


    "Since I will become our sisters in any way, why should I be a bad person? I make my own man unhappy and make it difficult for my sisters to get along with each other in the future..." Nisha shrugged and said.


    Jiagu thought for a while, and had to agree that her sister Nisha had become more and more intelligent, and then she asked curiously: "If there is the first, there will be a second. What about the second? Sister Nisha... ¡­"


    "The second is that I''m paying for my miscalculation..." Nisha gestured to the more crazy women behind Jiagu, and said: "Now my dear is just showing up in this county-level competition. Now... Do you dare to imagine what would happen to him if he was discovered by scouts and made it to the NBA? You know, our man is now covered with a face... If... what would happen to you after he took off his mask?"


    "Uh-!" Jiagu, as a member of the persuasion of his own man to participate in the basketball game, didn''t think it before, but now listening to Nisha say this, he suddenly began to regret it."What should I do?"


    "After our man gets his goal, let''s get ready to travel..." Nisha smiled slightly."We can unite our new sisters... and persuade our dear ones to travel together... You should be thankful that this is just a county-level competition, without any video equipment, otherwise... If someone uploads this video on social networks, you Do you think we will be clean in the future?"


    "Uh--probably...maybe...estimate..." Jiagu had to admit that his sister thought too much.


    Not to mention Nisha''s thoughts here, just Pia who grabbed her drink and ran over the isolation belt to Zhou Ye.


    "Here you..." After all, no matter how much Pia likes Zhou Ye, how many times she has been treated by Zhou Ye in her dream, it is the first time that she has really taken the initiative to face Zhou Ye. Exhausted all my courage.


    "Uh-this is what you have already drunk?" Zhou Ye came to Pia before him, handing the drink in his hand to himself stiffly, and couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Don''t drink it..." Pia''s aggrieved eyes were red, and he finally mustered up the courage to run over to give him water, he still disliked himself like this...


    "Drink, why don''t you drink?" Zhou Ye looked at it. It was not good, and something happened. He hurriedly grabbed the drink in Pia''s hand, pulled down his mask, and drank a bottom."It feels a little sweet..."


    Seeing Zhou Ye finished the drink she had drunk, Pia felt sweet in her heart: "Mint water, of course, is sweet..."


    "I''m not talking about the sweetness of mint water..." Zhou Ye looked at Pia''s Hongchun meaningfully."I mean, there is a familiar sweetness in the mint water..."


    "Bad..." Pia looked at Zhou Ye''s unabashed gaze, her body almost softened, and she collapsed into his arms. She also thought of Zhou Ye''s overbearing enthusiasm that day.


    "Wow¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Sima, who ran over after Pia, couldn¡¯t help but scream when she saw the face under Zhou Ye¡¯s mask. She had long heard her girlfriend say about her. The little villain is very handsome, handsome is rare in the sky, nothing on the ground.


    However, Simma, who hadn¡¯t really seen Zhou Ye, was just thinking that Pia was a lover. She only saw Xi Tzu in the eyes of Pia. Until today, seeing Zhou Ye¡¯s true appearance, Simma knew that Pia did not exaggerate... Do I sign it?"


    Sima looked at Zhou Ye eagerly. If Zhou Ye hadn''t been her girlfriend''s boyfriend, Sima felt she would definitely pounce on... She clung to it and tried her best to get her hands... However, it was her girlfriend''s. Boyfriend... Thinking of this, Sima couldn''t help but feel a little bitter. Why didn''t she meet Zhou Ye first?


    "Are you...?" Zhou Ye looked at the cute and cute girl in front of him with some confusion, and asked.


    "She is my best friend... Cima, Cima, this is my boyfriend, Zhou Ye." Pia became more and more used to claiming herself as Zhou Ye''s girlfriend.


    "Can you?" Sima looked at Zhou Ye pitifully. She really liked Zhou Ye''s basketball style, domineering, violent, and full of violent aesthetics...


    "Uh, no problem." After Zhou Ye looked around, he found a sad thing... he didn''t have a pen, and Sima also discovered this tragedy. The girl''s small bag is like a treasure bag, with all kinds of things. Things, but there was no pen alone...Sima was cruel, took out the lipstick from her bag and handed it directly to Zhou Ye."With this sign..."


    "Uh, where to sign?" Zhou Ye took the lipstick and looked at Simma who was pulling her T-shirt and posing. Obviously, she asked Zhou Ye to sign her clothes.


    [I wish Sima more and more beautiful-Zhou Ye.] Zhou Ye simply wrote down such a line in Vishya...Hindi, Zhou Ye could say that he could not write, and he did not want to learn Hindi in the past.


    "Oh my God, you are still a Brahmin..." Although Sima can''t read the Vishya, she can still recognize the Vishya... She trembled with excitement... "The Lord Shiva is on top... Ya, I''m jealous of you now..."


    "..." Pia is already happy to not want it. To her... nothing matters. What''s important is that she just claimed to be Zhou Ye''s girlfriend, but Zhou Ye didn''t refute... Obviously, this It''s the default...


    At this moment, Pia thought of herself as Zhou Ye¡¯s girlfriend. She walked directly in front of Zhou Ye and gently brought up the mask on his face. Just kidding, she didn¡¯t see her boyfriend¡¯s face, that group of nympho It''s so crazy, let them see the looks of their boyfriends, wouldn''t they be trampled to death by those guys?


    "Pia..." Zhou Ye directly lowered his head and whispered in Pia''s ear: "Want to see your boyfriend show his power?"


    "I want to..." Pia was exasperated by Zhou Ye''s [your boyfriend] sentence and nodded her little head without hesitation.


    "Then I will give you this [Hero Trophy]..." Zhou Ye said, gently hugging Pia."After receiving the trophy, remember to reward me..."


    "...Bad..." Reward?How to reward?Of course Pia wouldn¡¯t be naive to think that Zhou Ye wanted to eat her dinner... I¡¯m afraid... it¡¯s those shameful rewards...


    With a whistle, the players on the field have been dealt with... the game continues.Pia simply pulled Sima to sit on the bench in the rest area and watched his men show off on the court.


    Chapter six hundred


    Because the blue center blocked the foul, even if he had been severely injured, it would not affect the referee''s decision. Zhou Ye picked up the basketball without even posing, and directly raised his hand and threw a hollow into the blue.


    The blue team has already been replaced by a substitute, and a group of guys are eyeing, they vowed to make Zhou Ye pay the price...


    The blue side served the ball, and the blue side defender who was standing under his own rebound and ready to serve gave his teammate a wink, and the three blue A-san ran to Zhou Ye''s side, stubbornly jamming all his positions.


    Zhou Ye ignored him indifferently... A group of Ah Sanxiang stared at himself with multiple people?It''s really a second product... The tight line of defense seems to be full of loopholes in Zhou Ye''s eyes...


    And Pia and Sima, who are sitting in the rest area, have nervously grasped each other''s hands... The current situation is obviously quite unfavorable for their man...


    Seeing that his teammates had watched Zhou Ye to death, the serving defender slammed the ball to the midfield. The teammates who had already sneaked past... They want to play fast break...


    As for Zhou Ye''s four teammates?In order to express their silent protest to Zhou Ye, they have been passively sabotaging their work... There is no formation to speak of, and they ignore the big gap that the opponent has vacated due to multiple people marking Zhou Ye... These four are playing soy sauce. , Please forgive them.


    Seeing that Zhou Ye''s four teammates neither helped Zhou Ye to defend themselves, nor did they stare at the opponents... There was a scream on the court.


    "Hey, four of you trash...If you can''t fight, get off the court, don''t throw the people in our county..."


    "Four idiots, don''t you know to help your teammates share the pressure?"


    He couldn''t even see the commentary, so he cursed directly on the commentary stage.


    [Today I saw a player who looks like a god, and the opposite is his four teammates who are like pigs... Sorry, I may be a little bit wrong to say this. I shouldn¡¯t insult and insult the pigs like this. They are smart...it''s a shame. The Tigers could definitely win the Heroes Cup with the help of mysterious foreign aid, but now, alas...]


    The commentator¡¯s mouth is full of pessimism. In his opinion, although Zhou Ye is very strong,... basketball is a group sport after all, and there is no possibility of one-to-five...


    Just as the pessimism gradually spread...


    The Blue team was raising their hands high in the midfield, and the teammates who were about to catch the ball found... their hands were raised for nothing... because their ball was over two meters high in the air and had been intercepted by a figure...


    [Ah...Mysterious foreign aid, when did he highlight the targeting of the three blue team members?What is he doing?Does he want to throw the ball in mid-air?This is too whimsical...it is impossible for a man to score in mid-air, especially his position is far beyond the three-point line, basically it can be said that he pitched from the midfield line... and it is still mid-air...if If this ball can be scored, I will kneel down and thank the Lord Shiva for his manifestation.


    Zhou Ye smiled in mid-air and waved his palm slightly. The basketball slammed into the blue square with a beautiful arc...


    "Huh--!" A beautiful hollow ball.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh)"Honey, you are amazing..."


    [Lord Shiva, your glorious light shines forever...] In the trumpet, there were kowtows and prayers.


    The game behind... has completely entered Zhou Ye''s performance time.


    Fancy slam dunk...three-pointers from various angles, air relay dunk...


    The Blue team found a sad thing. No matter how many people they assigned to stare at Zhou Ye, they would eventually be cut off by Zhou Ye without knowing it...


    Zhou Ye was like a ghost, fascinating... they couldn''t help Zhou Ye at all.


    At the end of the second quarter...Zhou Ye had already made 20 three-pointers, plus 24 dunks and one free throw.The current score is 109 points to zero...

 Movie World-Im King Chapter 441

    That''s right, Lan Fang didn''t get a point...


    All the scores were won by Zhou Ye alone...


    In the following game, almost all the audience are looking forward to what way Zhou Ye will score this time... There is no suspense about winning or losing.


    During the intermission...


    Zhou Ye was sitting on a stool in the rest area. Pia gently pressed Zhou Ye''s leg and arm muscles on the left, and Sima on the right... As for the other four salted fish?Curled to one side, dejected, did not dare to look up...


    Although they are about to win, they do not feel unhappy...


    Regarding Zhou Ye bringing personal nurses (Pia and Sima) on the field, no one thinks there is anything wrong with this, or if you can suppress a team by yourself without breathing out, you are No one cares about you if you bring a private cook on the stage...


    As the whistle sounded at the end of the rest, Zhou Ye stood up. To be honest, he didn''t feel tired at all. It''s just that two sisters insisted on giving you a massage. Would you refuse?Obviously, Zhou Ye would not refuse.


    "My dear, get ready to treat me..." Zhou Ye whispered in Pia''s ear as he walked on the court, causing Pia to anger...


    However, when Zhou Ye stood on the court for half a day, he didn''t see the blue players on the court... After a while, the blue coach ran over and whispered to the referee...


    The referee directly announced: "Because the blue players chose to abstain from the game, now I declare that the winner of this game is [Cassori Tigers]"


    However, what the referee did not expect was that his announcement did not result in cheers, but curses.


    "The Blue Team is really shrugging..."


    "Really, I want to see how he will score in the second half... The Blue team is really rubbish."


    Even the commentary spit out: [The blue team really disappointed me. Isn''t it zero to one hundred and nine?You have to continue to cheer for the game, it is not impossible to catch up...]


    The members of the blue team almost didn''t vomit blood when they heard this...


    You can do it? The audience sitting on the stage can''t understand the feeling of powerlessness when facing Zhou Ye... No matter how you guard the ball, it will always be broken. The only difference is Whether they were cut off after passing the middle line or being cut off before passing the middle line... They were already suspected of being beaten by Zhou Ye.


    The game ended in a way that was disgraceful for the blue team¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When they came to the stage to receive the award, of course Zhou Ye went up...Below Zhou Ye, the four soy sauce guys stood. For them, time has never been so difficult... They have already been marked [Trash] Pig TeammateSoy Sauce PublicThe nameplate, perhaps such a nameplate will accompany them throughout their lives.


    "Can you make a presumptuous request?" The magistrate Harbans should have been responsible for awarding trophies, but didn''t he take his son to New Delhi?So the person who gave the award became the county head of Linxian, that is, the head of the county of the blue team...a woman in her fifties.


    "What request?" Zhou Ye asked casually, taking the trophy from the old woman.


    "Everyone is very curious about your appearance... So, can you please take off your mask?" She has already become a fan of Zhou Ye. Although she is a little older, she also likes basketball without delay. , Or else I wouldn¡¯t have organized such a county basketball game with Harbans...


    "Okay." Zhou Ye thought about it. He wasn''t a star... It''s okay to show his face, so he simply took off his mask. Originally, this thing was acting as a gas mask. Now that the game is over... It''s boring to wear, and it''s uncomfortable to always wear a mask.


    "Oh my god, so handsome..."


    "I... I found that I fell in love with him... What should I do?" Some sharp-eyed girls on the court suddenly saw Zhou Ye''s face taking off the mask, and suddenly turned into a little fan girl, wishing to put Zhou Ye right now. Snatch home to get married, some people are already ready to move.


    There is a custom of snatching relatives in India, but generally speaking, girls who are poor cannot get the dowry, so they have to do it. Of course, there is no shortage of...cough cough...want to go.


    Pia, who had been waiting for Zhou Ye in the rest area, also noticed something was wrong. Before Zhou Ye could tell her best friend, or wait for Zhou Ye to finish her acceptance speech, a vigorous walker rushed to the podium, pulling Zhou Ye towards him. The player channel on the side...


    "What''s wrong?" Zhou Ye was still confused?


    "What''s wrong? You idiot... Don''t you know how dangerous you are now?" Pia said while pulling Zhou Ye away, "If I take you away later, maybe you will be robbed. Going to get married?"


    "...Uh-!" Zhou Ye was speechless, if the bride who robbed him was a little more beautiful, he didn''t think he would mind.


    Pia didn''t take Zhou Ye back to the locker room to change clothes, but directly found the player''s exit... and rushed out.When Pia rushed out of the court, she had heard a noisy voice behind her.


    "God... I was preempted... Don''t let him go... Sister charge."


    "Yes, my god..."


    Pia couldn''t help but commend her for her accident. If it weren''t for this, I''m afraid that her man would be crushed to go to the court and get married... Then he would not cry to death?


    Pia took Zhou Ye all the way to hide...Finally, he returned to his dormitory.


    After all, she is also an outsider, where do you let her hide?She can only hide in her dormitory...


    Chapter six hundred and one


    "Call ...... call ...... call ......" Zhou Ye grabbed running all the way back to their quarters Pia, against the dormitory door, tired of whistling and puffing, although the town is not big, but their own stadium where the distance The hospital is still some distance away."You, aren''t you tired?"


    Pia looked at Zhou Ye who was standing next to him, with a calm appearance, as if he was not the one who just rushed by herself.


    "Uh-I am in good health." Zhou Ye said, while looking at Pia''s dormitory.


    This is a double dormitory that does not look very large. Although there is no luxurious decoration in the room, it looks neat and tidy... Outside the dormitory, there is also a small balcony with all kinds of Kinds of clothing...The little things of the girl are also there.


    But what makes Zhou Ye a little strange is, why is there a pair of semi-long pajama pants in the room while there is still room on the balcony?He couldn''t help but pointed to the pajama pants in the room, and asked, "Is it okay if you don''t need to dry it outside?"


    When Pia saw the pajama pants that Zhou Ye was pointing at, her face turned red immediately...Ignoring her body that was a little sleepy because of the crazy rush just now, she was about to rush over with a stride... and take away the pajamas. stand up."do not look¡­¡­"


    This is what Pia just washed in the morning... Actually, it is said that this thing can be put on the balcony freely, but what does it say?Suspicious ghost... refers to Pia''s state.


    For Pia, [washing pajamas in the morning] is already a topic that is enough to make her ashamed... It¡¯s not that she has never tried to dry her pajamas on the balcony, but every time she always feels like there is something The invisible gaze was staring at the clothes she was drying on the balcony... she was not looking good.


    In fact, no one will stare at a pair of pants. This is exactly what Pia did with her guilty conscience...


    And now, in the dream, the main person who caused her to wash her pajamas in the morning appeared-and saw the pajamas... Pia''s face is red and can bake eggs...


    Just when Pia was about to rush over and destroy the evidence of the crime... in a hurry, she didn''t know what she had tripped under her feet. She was a little weak and fell over...


    Of course Zhou Ye could not have watched Pia fall down in front of him--he stretched out his hand and grabbed Pia''s waist and helped her who was about to fall...


    "No, don''t look..." Even if Zhou Ye was taken into her arms, Pia still missed her secrets--but now she has no energy to clean up...


    This is the second time that Pia was held in Zhou Ye''s arms... The difference from the first desperate struggle is that this time, her heart was already filled with Zhou Ye''s shadow, love at first sight?Don''t fix one bite for life?NONONO, Zhou Ye will tell you that all this is just the result of his spiritual hint.


    How can there be so many love at first sight in the world, such things as love at first sight only exist in romance novels... But Zhou Ye said that there is no love at first sight, he can artificially create love at first sight... despicable?The despicable is the pass of the despicable, and the noble is the epitaph of the noble.


    On the battlefield of pick-up girls, it doesn''t matter whether noble or mean, only gain and loss... You get it, others lose it, it''s that simple.


    Keke-far away.


    Zhou Ye looked at Pia, who was being held in his arms and still obsessed with collecting clothes, his curiosity was almost overwhelming... "Is there anything special about that pajama pants?"


    "No... don''t ask..." Pia closed her eyes tightly, Zhou Ye''s embrace was stronger and warmer than in the dream... She was almost drunk... But even so, she didn''t want to tell The meaning of Zhou Ye''s clothes.


    "But..." Zhou Ye is really curious...


    However, before he finished speaking, there was no more... Pia kept Zhou Ye from knowing her secret, she stood on tiptoe and blocked Zhou Ye''s words...


    If Zhou Ye were an upright gentleman, he would probably push Pia away, and then said awe-inspiringly, "What kind of person do you think of me? I''m not that kind of person..."


    But, obviously, Zhou Ye is not a gentleman, and he is even less likely to be Liu Xiahui... What if he has to create conditions without conditions, let alone Pia has created conditions?

 Movie World Im King Chapter 442

    The temperature in the dormitory is getting higher and higher... Gao Pia and Zhou Ye unconsciously started to disarm themselves in order to cool down... I don''t know when they have returned to their original state...


    With a grunt--Pia finally tasted the dream in reality...


    And just as the war inside...outside the door, there was also a girl standing... cautiously putting her ear on the door of her dormitory, secretly listening to the movement inside...


    No one else, but the best friend who was abandoned by Pia on the court, Sima...


    When the stadium was in chaos...Sima walked out of the stadium without hurriedly following the crowd. She originally thought that since her girlfriend had found her dream lover, she must be in a picturesque place now. , Have a sweet heartfelt exchange with Zhou Ye...


    My good friend went on a date... and her?There is nowhere to go... In desperation, Sima can only go back to her dormitory...


    However, as soon as Sima returned to the dormitory, she heard the cat-like voice of her girlfriend Pia inside... This almost shocked her.Just when she was about to turn her head and leave...like a ghost, she stopped leaving and put her ear to the door panel.


    This stop took more than two hours...Sima listened fully to the movement... She didn''t even notice, her feet were numb.


    Finally¡ªthe calm was restored inside, and there was no sound anymore...Sima suddenly realized that she had been standing in one position for too long...legs and feet were numb and unable to move.


    "If you do bad things, you will be punished by Lord Shiva..." Sima whispered to herself, while holding on to the door panel, carefully moving her numb feet...


    However, at this moment, the door was suddenly opened from the inside...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    "Does it sound good?" The person who opened the door didn''t need to ask. Naturally it was Zhou Ye. Pia was already lying on the couch and couldn''t move a tired finger. How could she still have the strength to open the door?


    "He...hehe..." Sima smiled awkwardly. At this moment, she discovered something terrifying, "How are you... how..."


    "Why didn''t I wear clothes?" Zhou Ye didn''t mind, picked up Simma, and walked towards Pia.


    "Pia..."


    "Help... Sima, my dear is not a person... Help me..." Pia pitifully begged her girlfriend for mercy... If she used to have jealous emotions, now... Ahem, there are still, but it has been compressed to the lowest limit, after all-someone is too livestock.


    "Help you, how can I help you..." Sima was stunned.


    "Just leave it to me..." It was not Pia who answered her, but Zhou Ye...


    "Hey... don''t... don''t take off my clothes... yeah..." Simma, finally knows why her girlfriend would call for help... In fact, she started to call for help in the end...


    So far-a dormitory, two sisters, all fell into Zhou Ye''s hands.


    Chapter six hundred and two


    Night fell gradually-the whole county was brightly lit.


    At this moment, in the empty basketball court, there is a figure who is constantly practicing basketball skills. He is working hard to learn Zhou Ye''s various skills during the day...


    However, how can Zhou Ye''s skills be learned by ordinary people?Not to mention, it''s just the strict requirements for physical fitness, which basically PASS many people...not to mention this person is still a guy with a brain.


    Yes, it is Mrs. Mehra''s mentally retarded son Rohit who is practicing basketball skills here.


    He also sneaked into the basketball court during the daytime basketball game. After all, people in the county knew that there was a problem with his brain, and they didn¡¯t bother to care about him... even the ticket sellers didn¡¯t bother him and let him Go in.


    On the court, Rohit felt the charm of basketball for the first time...The tsunami-like cheers and Zhou Ye''s powerful and beautiful movements made him deeply fascinated...Uh, of course, he was not Fascinated by Zhou Ye, but fascinated by the warm applause of the audience.


    Although he only has a childlike IQ, but...what, a low IQ also has the right to pursue popularity, right?So... he came here secretly while there was no one on the court at night, wanting to practice basketball skills... Become a popular kid... Yes, he thinks he is still a kid now.


    Just when he was sweating on the basketball court, trying hard to become a popular child... In the players'' lounge, there were also four unlucky guys drinking depressed wine.


    It was the four salted fish of the Tigers. Although the Tigers succeeded in winning the championship today, they were not happy at all...All the limelight on the court was robbed by Zhou Ye alone...


    Although after the second quarter, they planned to cooperate with Zhou Ye to restore some of their own image, what they didn''t expect was that the blue team actually gave up... Nima actually gave up...


    These four guys have completely become the salted fish in this game...Although the blue team lost, at least they have worked hard, but what about the four of them?It has become the laughing stock of the people in the county. Salted fish-pig teammates-playing soy sauce, have become a lingering label on them.


    How could they not be depressed?Such a reputation?I guess I won¡¯t be able to pick up girls in the future...


    Just as the four salted fish were drinking, they suddenly heard the sound of slapped basketballs from the outside court. The sound of banging basketballs hitting the ground was particularly harsh in the quiet court.


    The four looked at each other curiously, then stood up and walked towards the court. They were also curious about who would practice basketball here at this time...


    "It turned out to be this fool..." A player said disdainfully when he saw Rohit throwing the ball awkwardly on the court.


    After all, in this county, Rohit''s brain problems are well known...


    "Hey, idiot, basketball is not played like this..." One of the salted fish picked up the basketball and smashed it as Rohit."Come on, I''ll feed you the ball, you come to shoot..."


    Said it was feeding the ball, in fact it was deliberately hitting someone with a basketball... Obviously Rohit couldn''t catch the ball and was directly smeared on the face by the basketball... His nose was smashed red...


    "Hahaha...Yes, yes, basketball should be played like this..." The other three saw their teammates'' movements, not only did not stop them, but also picked up the basketball and smashed it...


    They had already used Rohit as a tool to vent their inner anger...The depression suppressed by Zhou Ye, and the irritability that was booed by the audience until the end, they all vented on Rohit at this moment.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    "Hey, it''s boring..." Seeing Rohit''s wimpy look, several salted fish hooked their shoulders boringly, and left the court...


    In the entire stadium, only Rohit''s cry was left.


    I don''t know how long it took... Rohit finally stopped crying, and slowly got up, choked and walked towards his home...


    At this moment, Mrs. Mehra is not at home, she is discussing with Nisha and other women how to persuade her man to leave here.


    "Mom... Mom is not at home..." Rohit looked at the dark room at home, knowing that his mother had not returned yet.I couldn''t help holding the idol on my window, crying: "God, my mother said you are omnipotent. You will punish bad people and help good people. Why don''t you punish those who bully me... Give me your strength... ¡­"


    At this moment, Rohit suddenly heard a sound of ding-dong music in the small wooden house where the sundries were placed. He couldn''t help but put the idol back in its original position and walked towards the utility room.


    I saw that the computer his father invented specifically to contact aliens was flashing green... Rohit used to use this thing as an electronic piano to play, but it was the first time that he made a sound automatically...


    Rohit temporarily forgot the depression of being bullied. He sat in front of the computer and clicked back and forth on the few keys with his fingers... He didn''t know what his keys were for, just relying on his own Intuition is pressing.


    As he pressed the button, the computer made a ding-dong sound, sang in harmony with the mysterious voice...


    The more Rohit presses, the happier he is. This is how the child is. It is easy to be distracted by other things... He presses the keys faster and faster, and the other party¡¯s ding-dong sounds faster and faster...


    Rohit, who was happily playing in the utility room, didn''t even notice that the antenna connected to the computer outside was sending out electric lights...


    The wires in the entire town were suddenly short-circuited, and with the loud noise of a transformer explosion... the entire county town was plunged into darkness...


    People couldn''t help but walked out of their respective rooms. After all, compared to the extremely dark room, there was still some light outside... At this moment, I don''t know who shouted first."Gosh, look at the sky, what is that?"


    Everyone couldn''t help but raised their heads, wanting to look in the sky... I saw a huge black shadow covering the moonlight in the sky... There were countless small blue light spots flashing under the black shadow...


    Seeing such a scene, all the people in the county were panicked. Why did this foreigner come?What is its purpose?


    The unknown is the most terrifying...


    At this moment, the family embraced each other tightly, cheering each other up...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 443

    The same is true for the four women in Nisha¡¯s room. Although they firmly believe that their man will not let themselves be in trouble, but... they are still embracing each other in fear. At this moment, they want most The thing is that their own men can be by their side...As long as Zhou Ye is by their side, even if there is a bottomless abyss ahead, they will not feel scared.


    Or it could be said that people didn''t talk about it... Just when the women were cuddling together and thinking of their own man, a golden portal revolved, sparking, and opened directly in front of them.


    Faced with such a weird thing, Nisha and the others were not surprised, because they knew that their man had returned.


    "I''m back." As the familiar voice fell, Zhou Ye''s figure went straight through the portal and appeared in front of the women...Uh, it''s just that he was still holding two of his hands and holding his face tightly. Sister paper.


    Nisha and the other women couldn''t take care of it anymore, and immediately hugged their man in the middle... "My dear, you finally came back... scared us to death."


    "Okay, don''t worry, I''ll go see those guys." Zhou Ye said, introducing the two women he was holding to Nisha and the others."This is Pia and Sima, your good sisters... You have to get along well... I''ll go see those uninvited guests outside."


    As the voice fell, Zhou Ye''s figure disappeared directly into the room. The six girls in the room couldn''t help but stare at each other... But soon, a muffled noise from the sky made them too much to worry about, and they were all tight. Hug tightly together.


    Chapter six hundred and three


    In mid-air, Zhou Ye looked at the spaceship under his feet and shook his head speechlessly... Ordinarily, Zhou Ye should have ignored the spacecraft... Let it continue to land in the small town, and then inexplicably lose a place. Starman, met by Rohit...


    Then Rohit was cured of his brain by the alien and became a genius... punched Nanshan Nursing Home and kicked Beihai Kindergarten.


    But Zhou Ye didn¡¯t have any interest in Ah San. Although he could be called Rohit¡¯s cheap stepfather, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t have any affection for Rohit... Besides, it would be better to let him be studied afterwards. It''s good to live so naively, sometimes ignorance is a kind of happiness.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye stomped lightly, and a sound of glass shattering resounded across the sky. After all, this time he was trying to pull a spaceship the size of a football field into the mirror world, and it was impossible for the movement to be small.


    The alien spacecraft seemed to feel the danger, and immediately stopped moving forward, and even his blue-ray propeller began to increase its power output, trying to leave the door of the mirror world opened out of thin air.


    However, at this point, it''s not because it doesn''t go in. Zhou Ye wouldn''t let him in... Watching the spaceship that was slowly retreating, Zhou Ye went straight up and kicked the alien spaceship into the mirror world. .


    The residents standing on the empty ground of the county seat heard the sound of glass breaking, followed by a muffled noise.In an instant, the alien spacecraft covering the sky disappeared, and the bright moonlight in the sky shone on the earth again.


    The crowd in the clearing couldn''t help but talk. Some people said that the aliens came and left. Others said that the Lord Shiva drove these invaders away... In short, there was everything.


    At this moment, in the mirror world, Zhou Ye faced the alien spacecraft without the slightest pity.As Zhou Ye''s mental power spread like water waves, the whole world seemed to be alive, and countless tentacles composed of mud houses grabbed the alien spacecraft and dragged it desperately towards the ground.


    The alien spaceship was not reconciled to just like this. Its propulsion system had been opened to its maximum, and there were even hundreds of unfamiliar mental powers spreading from the spacecraft, wanting to compete with Zhou Ye.


    However, this is of no use.


    In the mirror world, Zhou Ye is an omnipotent god...


    "Want to leave? It''s too late..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, raised his right hand, and made a fist movement. Following his movements, five pieces with a diameter of fifty meters and a thickness of the building and the ground were formed. Fingers protruded from the underside of the alien spaceship out of thin air. Before the spacecraft could react, they quickly closed it, clenched it into a fist, and wrapped the alien spaceship inside...


    Squeaking-a harsh metal squeezing sound... the alien spacecraft was gripped tighter and tighter by the giant palm protruding from the ground-five minutes later, this football field-sized alien spacecraft... Ye has become a round solid metal ball the size of an ordinary villa.


    Technology on board?Zhou Ye said that in the Marvel Cinematic Universe, he has already obtained the dominance of the entire galaxy. Some of the extraterrestrial technology in Ah San''s movies has no use value... As for super powers?Zhou Ye was even more dismissive... Umbrella¡¯s genetic modification project is absolutely easy to achieve all kinds of super powers... Superman''s super powers?Forget it, it''s not practical.


    After scanning the inside of the metal sphere with mental energy, Zhou Ye, who was sure that there was no livelihood, opened a portal and left the mirror world directly.


    "What are you doing?" As soon as Zhou Ye walked out of the portal, he saw his six women sitting around, staring at the entrance of the portal.


    "My dear..." The latest speaker was Nisha, and she walked up to Zhou Ye in a serious manner, and said: "Now Sister Pia and Sister Sima have become your women, our sisters, are you? Should I give her an explanation?"


    "Of course it''s okay..." Zhou Ye is still unambiguous about this. Anyway, she is her own woman, and an explanation is always indispensable...


    "Great... everyone quickly pack things up, and we will leave for New Delhi tomorrow morning." Nisha cheered and announced directly to her sisters.


    "Wait..." Zhou Ye was a little confused. Even if she gave Pia and Sima an explanation, she didn''t need all the women to go... Isn''t it all you need to go alone?"Why should everyone go to New Delhi together?"


    "Because we think it''s too tormenting to face you alone..." Pia blinked playfully, teasing her own man: "Moreover, Simma and I have no confidence to resist, dear you..."


    Needless to say, Zhou Ye naturally understood that the two girls felt that they couldn''t deal with them, but they couldn''t refuse them...so they could only take their sisters and go away together...


    "I...I won''t go..." Mrs. Mehra looked at Zhou Ye dodgingly, she was a little worried about her stupid son.


    "Sister, don''t worry, we will entrust Rohit to my parents..." Nisha has already seen Mrs. Mehra''s thoughts, but she absolutely does not allow anyone to sabotage her plan to hide her own man. .


    Just kidding, originally my own man was already on the court today, and there was a UFO incident here at night. It is estimated that this will become a focus area tomorrow... It is too dangerous to let my own man stay here.


    It''s not that there is a danger to life, but that there is a famous danger...


    Nisha doesn''t want her man to become Chamberlain''s second...No, it should be said that Zhou Ye is more predictable than Chamberlain... It is not impossible to break his record...


    And the other women have obviously been persuaded by Nisha a long time ago... They don''t want their men to be too famous. Why do they have to be famous if they don''t lack money?No one likes the day when people are looking at it with a magnifying glass... at least they don''t.


    Although Zhou Ye vaguely sensed Nisha''s intentions, he still didn''t like to be famous. In those years when he was a supermodel, it can be said that he has experienced the pain of being famous...


    He didn''t dare to go out casually, and he didn''t dare to take his own woman to go shopping, otherwise, the next day there would be countless lace news overwhelming him... it was simply a pain.


    In the end, Mrs. Mehra had to accept this opinion under the persuasion of her sisters. After all, she was already inseparable from Zhou Ye. The status of her son Rohit in her heart was getting lower and lower...


    After the women discussed it, it was naturally another battle... After all, the welcome ceremony for the newcomers was already a regular program. Under Zhou Ye''s advocacy, there would be this harmonious and loving welcome event in any world.


    The next day¡ªZhou Ye entrusted Mrs. Mehra¡¯s son to his parents, and left a large sum of gold as support expenses, and directly drove his daughters towards New Delhi.


    Although the Hummer H1 is a four-seater car, but...you have to believe that Zhou Ye is very willing to squeeze the back seat with his own woman... By the red cuddle, this is a kind of supreme for Zhou Ye enjoy¡­¡­


    PS: Three changes are over.


    Chapter six hundred and four


    Mumbai, the largest port city in India, is also the capital of Maharashtra.Known as the gateway to the west of India, the word "Mumbai" comes from the Portuguese "Bom Baya", which means "beautiful bay". It is adjacent to the Arabian Sea and is India''s largest seaport and an important transportation hub... ¡­


    At this moment, Zhou Ye took his group of women and drove on the streets of Bombay Bay, watching a group of Hindu pilgrims, carrying the statues of Lord Shiva and the Goddess of Snow Mountain and their son Ganesha. Celebrate the Ganesha Festival.


    Here is the birthplace of Ganesha in Hindu teachings. Every year at the end of the monsoon and the rainy season, it is the festival of Ganesha. Pilgrims crowded with statues of great gods and indulged in the streets...


    They had already been to New Delhi and got the consent of Pia and Sima''s parents. Of course, Zhou Ye couldn''t bring all his women to propose marriage. That was a fool.


    The matter between him and Pia and Sima was settled. The girls felt boring after playing in New Delhi for a few days. After all, Pia Sima and Gago grew up in New Delhi, and Nisha and Mehra has no interest in New Delhi at all. As for Ginny?It didn''t matter to her, she could go anywhere, as long as she was with Zhou Ye, she had no problem with where she went.


    In the end, the women discussed and decided to travel, but the women had a dispute over where to travel... Everyone wanted to go abroad, some wanted to go to Europe, some wanted to go to the United States, and some wanted Go to Neon... Nima is embarrassed, what should I do if opinions are not unified?


    For all the women, how easy it is to seek the help of his own man... So, in those few days, Zhou Ye can be regarded as enjoying the gentleness of all the women. Of course, you can''t just enjoy not talking, right... Finally, Zhou Ye made a big deal. With one wave, all go-not bad money.


    But where do you go first?This is another problem, so the women began to debate... Actually, they don¡¯t give up each other and have to decide the outcome. They just enjoy the feeling of being noisy together as a family, although in the end Zhou Ye will always be cheaper.


    After Zhou Ye transformed this group of non-stop women into clever kittens, he made the decision to travel around the world on his own yacht... In fact, he had already I have this idea, but I always can''t make time. Since the world is so peaceful, Zhou Ye doesn''t mind giving himself a vacation...


    Speaking of [the Great Emperor] yacht, but in the Marvel world, the Umbrella consortium specially built high-tech yachts for its own master...


    The construction alone took nearly 13 years, during which several major reforms... The latest major reform was carried out after Zhou Ye obtained the scientific and technological materials of the New Star Empire...


    Said it is a yacht, in fact, Zhou Ye has no doubt that even an ordinary person can drive this yacht crane to certain countries...


    Look at what those desperate designers have loaded on his yacht the Great?Twelve vertical launching units that can launch Tyrant V intercontinental missiles and have their own space ammunition loading devices, six rapid-fire electromagnetic guns with a range of 500 kilometers, plus X metal armor...


    This is Zhou Ye''s repeated emphasis on [Umbrella Ship Design Bureau] those frantic designers that this is the result of his leisure yacht.If this were not the case, Zhou Ye would probably add some large-caliber star-killing weapons to his yacht...that group of guys could not do such a thing.


    Of course, the Great Emperor naturally uses nuclear fusion fuel. In fact, Zhou Ye saw the transformed Great Emperor on the Mars base when he returned to Earth after completing all his layouts in the Milky Way. I was attracted by this extremely beautiful yacht... I immediately stuffed this yacht into my own space bracelet, and prepared to gather all my women together when I was free, and give it to myself. The Great Emperor came to a grand consecration ceremony...cough cough, optimistic, it is a consecration ceremony...not a walk¡¤light ceremony...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 444

    As a result, Zhou Ye was brought into this world by Space Gem before he was able to consecrate his new yacht.


    Keke-a bit far away.


    That¡¯s right, Zhou Ye brought all the girls here to find a chance to see the sun again... and then drove it around the world... After all, if you build another yacht, Zhou Ye wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it. That money, the problem is that you can¡¯t afford to spend that time... The shortest construction period of a yacht can take one year... As for Zhou Ye to buy a mass-produced medium-sized yacht casually?Don''t be kidding, Zhou Ye said he couldn''t afford to lose that person.


    Zhou Ye sat in the back row, holding Pia in one hand, and Mrs. Mehra in the other, with Ginny and Sima sitting on his lap... Fortunately, the space in the car is relatively large, and these girls have a paper body. They are all good, none of them are skinny and beautiful.


    "The Lord Shiva is a humanoid creature. Although it looks like a mother, he is also a human... The Snow Mountain Goddess looks like a beautiful woman, but why is their son a Ganesha? Does Shiva have a long head? Grass? And the guy wearing the hat is the elephant next door?" Zhou Ye hugged the girls and looked at the idols in the parade outside. He always felt that he had solved the case in an instant... an ancient case.


    His words caused the women to be speechless... They knew the identity of their men in New Delhi, but the envoys who are known as Shiva''s substitutes... Although they knew that their men did not have the slightest respect for the so-called gods, But you have to pay attention to the influence.


    But forget it, no one of the women wants to argue with their own men about this matter...Although they are religious, it is a bit nonsense to say how pious they are...Who calls their men themselves a god-like man? Does it exist?Believing in those illusory gods is not as reliable as believing in your own men.


    "My dear, when can we get out of the car and go play..." The restless Sima wanted to go there for fun.


    "What do you think is going to happen if you get into those parade crowds?" Zhou Ye said, motioning Sima to look out...The crowds of people are fully explained here...


    "Uh-I think I''d better sit in the car." Cima suddenly stopped thinking about getting out of the car. Although the atmosphere of the carnival is good, she doesn''t want to be squeezed by the crowd, maybe there will be some The guy who fished in troubled waters... Thinking of this, Sima couldn''t help but shiver, it was terrible.


    Sima''s cute appearance made the girls laugh...


    "We just sit here and take a look. There is no need to go to the carnival..." Pia smiled and said to Simma: "Don''t you see that the cars parked on the roadside are the same as us?"


    There are a lot of vehicles parked on the roadside, and they are really like them. They come to feel the carnival atmosphere. Obviously, they are sitting in the car and pointing at the parade crowd outside, and have no plan to get off.


    Everyone simply took out the food they had brought in the car... There was a special lunch.To be honest, although the Hummer is a four-seater, because of its large internal space and the girls are not fat, they don¡¯t feel crowded...


    After having lunch and staying for a while, the girls lost interest in the so-called Ganesha festival... as the driver, Nisha drove directly back to Mumbai, and they drove directly to Taj Maha Hotel, this is the oldest five-star hotel in Mumbai.


    Originally, according to Zhou Ye¡¯s meaning, he would release his own sea palace on the sea tonight and start a journey around the world directly, but obviously... his group of women thought that since they have come to Mumbai, it would be a shame not to go to the Taj Mahal. ...So, Zhou Ye can only live here a few days with his women.


    Here I have to talk about the attitude of the Indian service industry. Here you will not feel that they are serving yourself, you will only feel that they are serving you... Yes, it is like facing your own master. Again, this is the ubiquitous class power in India.


    Zhou Ye was very satisfied with this. He booked a presidential suite with a sea view... But he was very dissatisfied with the two big windows inside... After all, he likes to sleep together at night, so it''s not enough to ask him to run around in the middle of the night. ...


    After learning about Zhou Ye¡¯s dissatisfaction, the manager of the housekeeping department summoned a dozen security guards without saying anything, and went straight up to merge the two oversized double windows into one room... This kind of service attitude, Zhou Ye said satisfaction.


    Chapter six hundred and five


    In the past few days, Zhou Ye once again experienced the horror of women shopping. Although Mumbai looked to Zhou Ye as a second-tier city in China, it was an international city after all... famous brand stores in various countries. Here you can see the so-called largest gold jewelry trading street in the world...


    These days, the girls are like fish in a street in a specialty store... Of course, Zhou Ye has never been a miser, besides, he is not bad for money... So, [Buying, buying, not buying is not a human being This sentence has become Zhou Ye''s catchphrase these days.


    In fact, what Zhou Ye is more interested in is going to Bollywood... just in case you see which sister paper... hehehe...


    However, obviously the women did not have the slightest intention to relax their vigilance. Although they didn''t mind their men accepting new sisters, they wanted them to take the initiative to give Zhou Ye a holiday and let him go hunting for sex?Forget it...


    Gradually... Zhou Ye and the group of people have already become famous on the street in the specialty store, and they all know that there is a local tyrant who is sweeping the street with six flower-like sisters...


    price?Don''t ask...just ask if there is a model...price?Need to waste that kind of saliva?Zhou Ye made full use of his behavior to explain to those Ah San what is called moat inhumanity...


    Along the way, the women of Nissa have fully realized what is called envy, jealousy and hatred. In fact, those specialty stores are also places where Bollywood actresses like to shop... After all, they also have jobs and it is impossible to fly abroad frequently. Going to sweep the street, so here has become their first choice.


    In the face of Zhou Ye, they wanted to be worthy of their looks and the rare resources of banknotes. They were not unimpressed. It was just that Zhou Ye was seen too strictly by the women. Seriously... the six women never tried clothes together at the same time. ...Even if there are enough fitting rooms, they won''t go in to try on clothes at the same time. At least two sisters should stay outside to accompany their man.


    In Nisha''s words, these little bitches must not be taken lightly, all of them are acting, what if their men are hooked away by them?


    In fact, after Zhou Ye met several Bollywood so-called female stars, he extinguished the fire of hunting in his heart.Pretty?It is indeed beautiful, but... With his countless venomous eyes, one can tell at a glance that these women have been dealt with by no one knows how many people have dealt with them. Zhou Ye said that he has no interest in such women. Even if it was a friendship cannon, Zhou Ye thought they were dirty.


    The women who completed another shop sweeping activity, carrying full shopping bags in both hands, were happily chatting and discussing. They were talking about whose clothes look good, and whose clothes highlight what kind of personality...


    Zhou Ye smiled and walked in front of the women. He didn''t mind dressing up his own woman beautifully. Anyway, it was all for himself. Why did he have to make it look like Huanglian Po?


    Just as Zhou Ye was walking towards the parking lot with his girls and his Hummer...a girl rushed over and fell into Zhou Ye''s arms recklessly.


    "...Little girl, how are you doing? Are you okay?" Zhou Ye swayed anxiously and fell into his arms. This girl who looked only twelve or thirteen years old...


    "Yes, sorry sir... my head... my head is dizzy, can you, can you send me to the hospital..." the girl with a lovely face said with difficulty.


    "Of course there is no problem..." Zhou Ye said, turning to Nisha and the others: "You can drive back to the hotel. I will take this girl to the hospital and go back..."


    As he said, Zhou Ye cast a vague wink at Nisha... Nisha suddenly, her own man has discovered the rhythm of new fun...


    "Okay, let''s go back to the hotel first... My dear, pay attention to your safety." Nisha said as she took her daughters directly into her Hummer, stepped on the accelerator and drove away... Worried about Zhou Ye?Forget it, Nisha felt that she was completely unnecessary to worry about her man...


    After watching his women drive away, Zhou Ye walked to the side of the road with the little girl in his arms who seemed to have passed out, and when he reached out, a taxi stopped in front of him.


    Zhou Ye hugged the little girl and sat directly in the back seat of the car, and told the driver: "Go to the nearest hospital."


    "Good sir..." The driver agreed and drove straight ahead as soon as he stepped on the accelerator.


    Zhou Ye didn''t even need to look at the road to know that this driver would never drive the car to the hospital... but he didn''t care. In such a peaceful day, he had fun to find his door. Why not have fun?


    He gently turned the girl in his arms over and turned her face towards him...Looking at the girl lying on his lap, Zhou Ye had to admit...this girl is indeed beautiful...and gave him back An inexplicable sense of familiarity. How did this sense of familiarity come from?


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but fell into contemplation... For this damn compound plane, he had long given up to explore how many stories were mixed in. Can you believe that he also saw a show last night called "Who wants to be a hundred Millionaire]¡¯s show...It is said to be a new show, very popular...


    Wait... [Who wants to be a millionaire]?[Millionaire in the slum]?Zhou Ye felt that he had solved the case...


    "Latika..." Zhou Ye tried to call out the name.


    Hearing this name, the girl who kept her eyes closed in Zhou Ye''s arms and pretended to be unconscious, her long eyelashes couldn''t help but move slightly...


    A smile leaked from Zhou Ye''s face. It seemed that it was her. According to her current age, shouldn''t she still be trained by the underworld leader Ma Man?Why is it here now?And also set up a fairy jump with people to get yourself?But obviously, Latika, who pretended to be in a coma, wouldn''t answer Zhou Ye''s questions... and Zhou Ye didn''t care at all. He believed that someone would help him answer it soon.


    The taxi went all the way through the city and came directly to an abandoned factory near the slum...and stopped in the dilapidated factory.


    "This, this is not a hospital... Why did you bring me here?" Zhou Ye started improvising again. After all, this is his hobby... Zhou Ye always thinks that when the opponent feels that the winner is in his hands, he will be ruthless. After stepping the opponent into the bottomless abyss with one foot, you can get an unparalleled sense of accomplishment...Uh, it is actually Zhou Ye''s evil taste that has come up.


    "Hahahaha... Outlander, you don''t need to go to the hospital, or you should go to the temple at this time, so as to pray to Lord Shiva for your safety..." At this time, the taxi driver also leaked a hideous face, he already After completing his task, all that is left is to wait for his head to squeeze the rich foreigner thoroughly, and then divide the money.


    "It''s really presumptuous, how can you talk to our distinguished guests like this." With a burst of pretendingly elegant English with a strong curry flavor, a middle-aged man dressed in a brand-name suit and dressed like a white-collar company Surrounded by more than a dozen subordinates, he came to the taxi. Although his words were very polite, his subordinates were not polite at all, and they surrounded the taxi directly with an imposing appearance.


    Chapter six hundred and six


    "Please allow me to introduce myself..." the middle-aged man said, leaning slightly towards Zhou Ye: "My name is Maman, I am the order manager of this area."


    Zhou Ye held little Lolita Latika in his arms and looked at this guy with interest. What sort of order manager, isn''t it a triad?No, no, he said that the underworld had a little bit of praise for him.


    He was nothing more than entangled with a dozen thugs, gathered the orphans in the slums of Mumbai together, organized them to go to the streets to beg when they were younger, and let the boys steal when they were older, and the girls would be miserable. Click it, and the beautiful will be specially cultivated by him. If there is some talent for singing and dancing, he will be able to get his blood-based investment, and may even be sent to Bollywood to become his cash cow.


    If it is a girl who looks mediocre and has no special skills, it will be miserable. He will be sent directly to the technical institute in the slum to be a cow and a horse for him...make money for him to splurge...


    As for the law?Policemen?Don''t be funny, are you sure there is such a thing in the slums of Mumbai?Zhou Ye didn''t speak, just smiled and watched the underworld leader perform in front of him.


    Zhou Ye''s attitude made Maman feel a little embarrassed. In fact, he felt like a clown, performing his own botched performance in front of this handsome boy... But now that he has made a plan and has reached this point, he There is no way out.


    Thinking of this, Maman planned to go on, but when he really faced Zhou Ye''s golden eyes, he felt that his courage was disappearing bit by bit, he...inexplicably felt a burst of fear. At this moment, he suddenly saw the little Lolita who was still nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, and he immediately thought about it.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 445

    "Latika, why do you dare to stay by this gentleman''s side? If you get this gentleman''s clothes dirty, you won''t be able to pay you off..." Maman falsely scolded Latica while carefully watching With Zhou Ye''s expression.


    In fact, he was originally just a tiny underground force in the slums. Originally, he had never dared to pay attention to those people in the rich area. You must know that in this rigorous society, he made a mistake. There will be no burial place.


    However, it was not until he learned from a girl who used to be a Bollywood third-line actor that [a local tyrant recently arrived on a street in a specialty store]...


    For locals, Maman dare not start, but for outsiders, he has less scruples.Especially Zhou Ye didn''t have any bodyguards behind him, but he brought six beautiful girls to the market, and the arrogant behavior of buying and buying all the way touched his heart.


    [If you give him a vote, you can retire early.Such thoughts linger in his heart.


    In the end, he was still moved, so he sent out the Latika he was training, and then let one of his hands disguise as a taxi driver...


    Sending Latika was the result of his careful consideration. Didn¡¯t he never thought that he would send the so-called trump card in his hand, that is, the third-tier Bollywood actress under his control. After all, Zhou Ye was followed by six beautiful women who looked like flowers. , To say that Zhou Ye doesn''t like female sex is simply funny.


    But first, the aura of the trump card is too strong, and Maman himself can''t stand it anymore. The second is that the six sisters behind Zhou Ye look very closely. As of yet, I haven''t seen any Bollywood. ''S actress has a successful record...


    The dispatch of Latika, who was only twelve years old, was also the result of Maman¡¯s thoughts. After all, the young girl is not easy to be guarded against...Furthermore, even though Latika is only twelve years old, she has been out as A beauty is the same, such a girl can easily arouse a man''s desire for protection.


    As expected, Zhou Ye had really caught the bait... The big fish had already entered the net, and he was waiting to catch the fish by himself.


    "...I..." Latika couldn''t help but shake her body when she heard Maman''s words. After all, Maman''s majesty has penetrated into her heart since she was a child... Those who are disobedient will be hungry... It feels like she doesn''t want to try at all.


    "Okay, don''t scare my little Lolita to tears." Zhou Ye did not hesitate to tighten the hand holding Little Lolita Latika, to prevent her from getting out of his arms... "Put away If you want to make a pie, just say what you want... If the price is right, I don¡¯t mind using it as a condition for buying this little cute."


    "...Hehehe..." Ma Man was just exuberant. It seemed that this young man liked the first daughter... unexpected joy."Actually, my lord, I have no choice but to use this method to invite you..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, talk about the point." Zhou Ye frowned, he didn''t like the smell of this place...


    "Then fifty million, what do you think?" Maman tentatively said a price that is absolutely sky-high in his opinion.In fact, he originally wanted to kidnap for blackmail, but he didn¡¯t expect Zhou Ye to be very satisfied with Latika... Then he didn¡¯t mind doing a human business, and could make money without angering a big man as much as possible. Is it better than kidnapping for extortion?


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!?In Mumbai, the monthly salary of a white-collar worker is more than 20,000 rupees a month. This guarantees that he can feed his family in Mumbai. The 50,000 rupees is equivalent to the white-collar worker not eating or drinking every month and working for more than two hundred. Years, it is possible to save money.


    Latika thought about herself, who had never had a full meal since she was a child, and felt that she was not worth it for Zhou Ye."too expensive¡­¡­"


    Hearing Latika dismantling her platform, Maman gave her a vicious look, and the scared Latika unconsciously drilled into Zhou Ye''s arms. This embrace can give her a sense of security that she has never had... ¡­


    "Five crore rupees... it''s not very expensive." Zhou Ye didn''t care. Now when asking about the price, it''s just Zhou Ye teasing these guys. "It''s less than eight hundred thousand dollars..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s inhuman words, Maman couldn''t help but his heart beat, and a voice in his heart bewildered him, [No rupee, no rupee, no rupee, US dollar...] In the end, Maman still Heed the voice in his heart."Sir, you may have some misunderstandings... Let me explain for you. For those of us who do foreign trade business all the year round, we generally use U.S. dollars as our settlement unit."


    "Your appetite is really not small..." Zhou Ye leaked a hint of sarcasm on his face, "Originally, I wanted to settle this matter with money, but it seems that your greed has blinded your eyes."


    In fact, Zhou Ye had never considered using money to settle this matter. Or, if Maman brought Latika to him at first and said that he would sell Latika to himself, Zhou Ye might still I chose to buy this little Lolita, but... Obviously Maman chose the wrong way of hiring people... This looks like a kidnapping and extortion posture. Zhou Ye is not stupid, how could he not tell...


    Although Zhou Ye is not bad for money, it does not mean that anyone can get his money... Obviously, Ma Man violated Zhou Ye''s taboo...


    While talking, Zhou Ye gently covered the eyes of Little Lolita with his hands.


    Following his voice, standing near the taxi, staring at Zhou Ye''s dozen thugs, his head instantly became like a headshot with a heavy sniper rifle, turning into a dozen rotten watermelons, brains and blood. Splashing around...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!


    Maman is just a rascal, saying that his underworld has already given him gold...Where did he see such a scene, he waved his arms, and moved his already weakened legs to run away. Far away from the smiling demon Zhou Ye...


    However, when did Zhou Ye have the habit of being merciful to his subordinates? He held Latika¡¯s little Lori calmly, opened the door and walked out of the taxi... In the entire abandoned factory, except for Zhou Ye and Latika. , There is only Maman alive.


    "Do you know? If you only want fifty crore rupees, maybe I''ll give it to you..." Although Zhou Ye never planned to give money, it didn''t delay him from wanting to see some people''s remorse. , Obviously, Maman now let him see this expression as he wished.


    "In the next life, be a good person." As Zhou Ye''s last words fell, Ma Man, like his dozen or so men, became a dead person.


    "The time is just right, I can still catch up with dinner..." Zhou Ye looked at his watch, smiled and opened a portal to his room in the hotel, and walked directly over. From beginning to end, he did not let go of the pull in his arms. Little Tika, I''m kidding...The girl in my hands still wants to run?Zhou Ye said that he had no such habit.


    Chapter six hundred and seven


    "My dear, are you okay..." As soon as Zhou Ye stepped out of the portal, Nisha''s daughters rushed forward, asking her man in a rush, for fear that her man might bump into him... ¡­


    Although they know that their men are not ordinary people, if they say they are not worried at all, it is nonsense. After all, women are more emotional than rational. Although rationally they know that their men will never do anything, emotionally they are still Some worry.


    "I''m okay..." Zhou Ye smiled and responded to his own woman''s concern. He was not impatient at all. After all, this was the care of his own woman''s love...No man would have too much.


    "My dear, how did you bring this little girl back?" Jia Gu looked at the little Lolita Latika who was still holding Zhou Ye''s arms and asked, "Didn''t you just send her to the hospital? Her Where are the parents?"


    "This poor little has no parents." Zhou Ye said, sitting on the sofa in the living room of the suite, of course, still holding the doll-like Latika in his arms."I have bought this little poor..."


    Hearing the words of their own men, the girls really had a feeling of dumbfounding... Seeing that they were shameless, they didn''t realize that their own men still have lolicon attributes."Stop kidding... honey."


    Nisha said, walked to Zhou Ye''s side, grabbed Latika from Zhou Ye''s arms, and asked softly: "Come on, little guy, tell me, where are your parents?"


    Latika was held in her arms by Nisha, and she dared to speak at this time... In fact, when Zhou Ye just covered her eyes, she looked out curiously through her fingers... Maman told him a dozen The sight of a subordinate''s momentary tragic death deeply shocked this twelve-year-old girl. She knew for the first time that after a person''s head burst, it looked like a broken watermelon...


    Now, in Latika¡¯s eyes, Zhou Ye has evolved from a handsome big brother who gives her a warm embrace and a sense of security to a devil who kills countless people, so Zhou Ye just said that she was a poor little bought by herself. She didn''t dare to retort it when she was not.


    "Woo...I don''t have parents anymore. When I was very young, my parents died..." Latika said while choking. Originally, she still had two friends, but those two friends for a few years Before escaping from Maman''s control, Latika didn''t think they would come to save herself.


    "Poor little guy, how did you survive?" Ginny also leaned over and asked while comforting the crying little Lori.


    "We were picking up things to eat in the garbage dump near the slum... Later... the guy named Maman found us and said that he would take good care of us... But, I saw with my own eyes that he sang a good boy. The partner''s eyes were blinded, and he forced us to go begging on the street..." Latika was crying while telling her experience over the years.


    "What a poor child." Madam Mehra saw Latika who was crying, her maternal instincts broke out, she hugged Lori into her arms, and whispered comfortingly: "Don''t worry, child, you won¡¯t I will suffer again..."


    "But...but..." Although little Lolita Latika is very happy to have so many beautiful sisters caring about and comforting herself, her timid gaze has been staring at Zhou Ye... She seems to know who, here, It''s the one who says what counts.


    Zhou Ye looked at the little Lolita who was surrounded by the maternally exploded daughters, with a frightened expression on her face, she could not help but to be handsome, this little cutie is very interesting... it has a promising future."Don''t worry, since I bought you, I certainly won''t care about you... From now on, you will be mine, you know?"


    "Hmm...!" The scene of Zhou Ye killing Maman''s gang is still deeply engraved in Latika''s mind. She fears Zhou Ye, but she dare not tell these things to those who care about her beauty. Sister...I''m afraid that Zhou Ye will destroy the flowers in order to kill her mouth, so that she will be harming the sisters who care about her, so she can only bury this secret deeply in her heart.


    "My dear... don''t scare her anymore." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Sima gave her man a dissatisfied look...


    Zhou Ye shrugged his shoulders indifferently. At night, this Nizi knew what the price would be for staring at him.


    It is certain that there will be another little loli in the big family of their own, and the women are excited. Of course, in their minds, although they know that their men are probably training the little loli as their own women, they are not in the slightest. Don''t mind...


    This kind of thing has long been commonplace in the backward states in India. Why can''t their own men do things that the rich can do?It¡¯s better to cultivate women by yourself than to provoke those wild flowers that don¡¯t know the roots. Well, let¡¯s say... Based on their understanding of their men, although their men are a little bit more carefree, they really don¡¯t have any bad habit of beating their own women. Ye almost spoiled them to heaven, what are they not satisfied with?


    In their view, it is her luck that Latika can fall into the hands of her own man...


    Latika suddenly became the new favorite of Zhou Ye and these women, they treated her like a sister... They vowed to dress Latika as a cute little public...


    Zhou Ye sighed helplessly. Seeing that the women from home have found new toys, they still have to do their own food and clothing... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye directly called to inform the hotel¡¯s front desk and ordered a French feast. And send them to the room.


    Why not order Indian food...Uh-Zhou Ye said that he didn''t want to eat it when he saw the Indian chefs cooking Indian food.


    Although Zhou Ye didn¡¯t like Western food very much, he chose the lesser of two evils. Zhou Ye finally decided to eat French cuisine...After all, as the top five-star hotel in India, the chefs who prepare the cuisine are still authentic. The French.


    The girls are busy dressing up their new sisters in the future. Although there is no such thing as children''s clothing, the girls develop relatively early. The twelve-year-old Latika is almost 1.6 meters... some are not. Clothes with too limited numbers can still be worn.


    However, after changing around, the women found that the most suitable clothes for Latika were Indian traditional sari...especially the red sari, which has a strange beauty when worn on Latika. Just like an ancient princess walking out of a painting.


    "Oh my God...it''s so beautiful..." Ginny, the owner of the red saree.Looking at the amazing Latika in front of her, she admired: "You are more suitable for this saree than me... I now understand why my dear has repeatedly claimed ownership to you."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 446

    "...Really, is it really that good?" Latika asked timidly. Although she used to wear red sari in dance class, it was a low-end product after all... The sarees made of pure Hangzhou silk are completely two concepts.


    "Go and let my dear take a look..." Nisha encouraged Latica. They changed clothes for Latica in the suite. Although they said it would be cheaper sooner or later, Zhou Ye, the girls were afraid that they would meet too soon. Latika was scared, so she was dragged into the suite.


    "Okay... okay..." To be honest, Latika was really afraid to see Zhou Ye, but she couldn''t refuse the encouragement of these beautiful sisters who loved her...Finally, she reluctantly walked out of the suite.


    Chapter six hundred and eight


    At this moment, Zhou Ye was boringly changing TV channels... To be honest, Indian TV shows were really boring.


    "My dear, how about your little cutie?" Zhou Ye turned his head as Pia''s words came. At this moment, he admitted that he was surprised.


    Wearing Indian traditional sari, Latika with a red veil is really beautiful, and even the leaky navel outfit gives her a sense of sex that shouldn''t have appeared at her age."It''s perfect... come, come closer and let me see..."


    Facing Zhou Ye''s imperative words, Latika did not dare to resist or listen. She moved towards Zhou Ye step by step... She hoped that these beautiful big sisters behind her could help herself... ¡­However, what made her desperate was that no girl stopped Zhou Ye.


    No matter how slowly she moves, there will always be a time to come, not to mention that although this is the largest presidential suite, the living room is only more than 100 square meters...not to mention the shorter distance between her and Zhou Ye.


    When she walked in front of Zhou Ye and looked at Zhou Ye with aggrieved expression, Zhou Ye almost got a wolf hair... If it wasn''t for Zhou Ye to worry about her being too young... it would have been... um, yes. As you think.


    Although I can¡¯t eat it, but...


    Zhou Ye''s hand was already placed on Latika''s waist. As soon as he put his hand on it, he felt Latika''s body shook, "Are you afraid of me...?"


    "No, no..." Latika lowered her little head and said Nono.


    "No? Why are you trembling?" Zhou Ye said, before Xiao Loli could react, he hugged her in his arms.Don''t say, holding this little loli really has the feeling of holding a doll that looks like an Indian princess... awesome.


    "I...I..." Latika didn''t know how to answer Zhou Ye''s question... All she promised was that she couldn''t say it... Could it be that she was afraid of Zhou Ye because she saw Zhou Ye''s murder?Although she was small, it didn''t mean she was stupid. She was also afraid that Zhou Ye would kill her.


    "Did you see it?" Zhou Ye sorted out the process casually, and naturally understood Latika''s horror crux.


    "I... I didn''t... I didn''t see you killing them..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, Latika was frightened by Kuainiao pants... What should I do? I was found out, dying?Are you dying?Are you going to be killed by this guy?


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Latika with a panicked look, and choked speechlessly... This was the first little loli he had ever met who didn''t get close to him... But it''s okay, he has unique brainwashing skills. .


    Zhou Ye softened his voice and said in a low voice: "Come, look into my eyes and tell me, is Maman good to you?"


    "No, it''s not good..." Zhou Ye''s voice was so deep and full of magnetism that Latika could not help but obey his instructions and looked at his golden eyes... These charming eyes, so warm, just As if she had an insight into all the sadness in her past, it calmed her heart and made her unconsciously confide all the words in her heart."Maman often goes to the slums to abduct orphans there, making them beggars and thieves... and often beats and scolds us... and doesn''t give us food..."


    "Then he is a badass, right?" Zhou Ye''s voice lowered.


    "Hmm--!" Latika nodded involuntarily.


    "Then if I kill Maman and his accomplices, does that mean killing a bunch of bad guys?"


    "Hmm..." After listening to Zhou Ye''s words, Latika suddenly felt that Zhou Ye was not so scary.


    "Then who killed me who killed the bad guys?" Zhou Ye asked with a slight smile.


    "It''s a good person." Latika''s words made Zhou Ye nod happily."That''s right, little princess, I am a good person..."


    After all, Latika was only twelve years old. In her world view, it was neither white nor black. She had been led astray by Zhou Ye''s spiritual hint.


    "Since I am a good person, would our little princess want to live with me in the future?" Zhou Ye''s shameless abduction continued...


    Latika hesitated when he heard Zhou Ye''s question, and asked, "Will you beat me? Will you not give me food?"


    "How is it possible..." Zhou Ye smiled, "You are my little princess, how can I be willing to beat you? How can I be willing not to give you food?"


    "Then I am willing to live with you..." Latika said without hesitation. There are six sisters who love her and a handsome guy who looks a few years older than her. How could she be? Not willing?Besides, she is already twelve years old and understands the hardships of life...Where can she go without following Zhou Ye?Go back to the slums?What would happen to a girl in a slum without an umbrella?She has seen too much.


    Although Maman is a badass, without Maman''s umbrella, Latika doesn''t know what kind of ending will be waiting for him. Anyway, it is definitely not a good ending.


    Now Zhou Ye is willing to take her in, how could she be unwilling?


    In later life, Latika, who grew up slowly, was grateful for the decision she made more than once...This also made her love for Zhou Ye mixed with unparalleled gratitude, and she never rejected Zhou Ye. Regardless of whether they are reasonable or unreasonable, they are often called Zhou Ye''s little follower by the girls.


    "Welcome to join our big family." Zhou Ye said to Latika with a smile.


    "...I, what do I call you?" Latika still looked at Zhou Ye timidly. To be honest, she still doesn''t know what her status is in Zhou Ye''s mind. What kind of role does this family play? This makes her a little uneasy...


    "You can call me dear..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    The daughters who hid in the suite watching their man''s flickering little Lolita could not help but roll their eyes for Zhou Ye''s shameless collective.


    "But...but...the sisters...they call you dear too..." Latika couldn''t understand. In her cognition, isn''t dear a name that can only be used by a wife to call her husband?Why do those sisters call Zhou Ye dear?And he wants to shout like that himself?


    "That''s right, they are all my women, so it''s not wrong to call my dear." Zhou Ye abducted: "And you, you will become my woman in the future... Why? Don''t you want to?"


    "I...I...I don''t have a dowry..." Latika lowered her little head sadly.


    At the age of twelve, it¡¯s the time when you seem to know but not understand, but Zhou Ye¡¯s superb appearance and the psychological hints just now also played an important role. Anyway, Latika has become attached to Zhou Ye, and No longer rejecting Zhou Ye''s intimate behavior of holding herself, even she felt safe again in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    Chapter six hundred and nine


    "My woman doesn''t need a dowry..." Zhou Ye laughed blankly. Indian women are the cutest.


    "Really?" Latika asked with some surprise: "Will you not beat me every day because I don''t have a dowry?"


    "How is it possible...I don''t have the habit of hitting my own woman." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the women hiding in the room touched their backs involuntarily, remembering a little game between husband and wife, and they couldn''t help but whispered with blushing cheeks: "Liar..."


    "Then you won''t burn me to death because I don''t have a dowry..." This is what Latika is most worried about. In the slums, she saw many men because they were dissatisfied with their wives'' dowry. The burning of his wife was a nightmare.


    "The Indian gang Asan are really beasts..." Zhou Ye cursed in a low voice, then hugged Latika and said softly, "Every one of you is the best gift that God has given me. It''s too late for me to take care of it. How can you be willing to hurt you?"


    From Zhou Ye''s words, Latika really felt a deep sense of peace of mind. She couldn''t help but whispered: "Then...then I promise to be your woman..."


    Zhou Ye happily holding Latika is a [what]... The little Lolita who has never had such a behavior is blushing. If it hadn¡¯t been for the food delivery waiter at this time, Zhou Ye would have changed. A big bad wolf.


    "Sir, your French meal is ready...just tableware..." The waiter looked at the extra Latika in the room and felt speechless. They only prepared seven sets of tableware according to the number of people, but obviously... now the tableware Some are not enough.


    "It''s okay, you can go out..." Zhou Ye said as he threw a thousand rupees as a tip, and the well-trained waiter took the rupees from Zhou Ye and walked out of the room happily.


    As for why Zhou Ye lived with six women, and why did a little loli join in?The waiter said that this is the privacy of our guests, and we never ask, as long as no life cases occur, all the privacy of the guests will be protected.


    "Okay, darlings, it''s time to eat..." Zhou Ye had known what his women were doing hiding at the door, but the curiosity of women was just causing trouble... Why did he bother?As for the women complaining about their liars?Hmm-this man who is slandering himself needs to enforce family law...


    The women also obediently walked out of the room and sat down at the dining table...At this time, they realized that there seemed to be a missing set of tableware, and Nisha said directly, "My dear...or else pull my tableware. Sister Tika, use it."


    "No, you just have to eat yours." Zhou Ye said, sitting on the seat with little Lolita in his arms, and asked softly, "Do you like steak?"


    "...I haven''t eaten..." Latika looked at the grilled steak with a tangy aroma in front of her, and said aggrievedly. After all, just eating a full meal was a luxury before. How could she have eaten steak?


    "Let''s try it, see if you like it..." Zhou Ye was the most patient with Loli. As he said, he gently cut a piece of steak with a knife and placed it on the side of Latika. Motioned her to eat.


    "..." Latika''s heart was suddenly filled with a warm emotion... Maybe her parents had fed her a meal when she was a child, but... that''s been a long time ago, and she''s almost gone for a long time. I forgot what it felt like to be cared for... But at this moment, Zhou Ye let her taste this feeling again...

 In Movie World Chapter 447

    She ate this steak in tears...


    "Why are you crying? Is the steak so bad? It seems that I will call the chef over and scold him for a while... It was so bad that our little princess was crying..." Zhou Ye Joked.


    "No...not unpalatable...super delicious..." Little Lolita choked and said, she didn''t mean the slightest politeness. She really thought this steak was delicious...especially the one that Zhou Ye took care of. This feeling made her feel that this meal was the most delicious meal she had ever eaten in her life.


    The girls all smiled and watched their men doting on this little loli,... jealous?It might be a little bit, but it is more that I love this little loli... a little loli who has not been protected by her parents since she was a child, I really don¡¯t know how she survived in the slums of Mumbai...Look at her little At a young age, the palms are already covered with calluses.This little guy definitely suffered a lot...


    "If it tastes delicious, eat more..." Zhou Ye said, cutting off another piece of beef and placing it next to Little Lolita.


    "My dear, you eat too..." Latika didn''t open her mouth to eat the steak that Zhou Ye sent, but stared at Zhou Ye with her cute eyes. Such happiness has already made her feel unreal. Feeling...Is this really a daydream?


    "It''s okay, I''ll eat after you finish eating..." Zhou Ye said with a smile. The warm smile made Latika couldn''t help but dazzle... She secretly made a decision in her heart... He hesitated to bite off the steak Zhou Ye sent to her side.


    To facilitate feeding, Zhou Ye let Latika sit on his lap sideways, which also facilitated Latika''s plan.


    After biting the steak on Zhou Ye''s fork, the little loli did not chew or swallow. Instead, she held Zhou Ye''s face and fed the steak in her mouth to Zhou Ye''s eyes.


    Is Zhou Ye an honest person?Obviously-he is not, so he not only ate the steak in Little Lolita''s mouth, but also...you can imagine what you would do in such a situation and know what he would do.


    And the girls were also stunned by the operation of Little Lolita... Is there such an operation?


    After the astonishment, there was a strong unwillingness to follow the eager action... They also wanted to try this kind of super sweet feeding behavior.


    In the end, Zhou Ye became the one who ate the most for this dinner... After all, it was seven sisters who fed him together. He couldn''t eat as much as he wanted...


    Of course, this show of affection also has side effects... For example, at night the six girls paid a certain price for themselves to complain about Zhou Ye, and their behavior during dinner almost made Zhou Ye angry....


    Why are six girls?Little Lolita is a little too young at this time, it is not suitable for the next time... So, at night, Latika had a good night''s sleep. For the first time, she knew that taking a hot bath before going to bed was so comfortable... The sleeping place can be so soft and soft...


    Zhou Ye, who originally planned to start the world tour tonight, had to postpone his departure time again...because tomorrow I will buy some clothes and daily necessities for Little Lolita...


    Chapter six hundred and ten


    In the early morning, a red sun slowly rises from below the sea level, and the sea breeze blowing from the Arabian Sea gently blows the curtains, like a lover¡¯s little hand, gently blowing over the dazzling golden hair on the couch, turning him Wake up from sleep...


    Zhou Ye, who opened his eyes, stretched out to face the Chaoyang...Last night was a good night for him.


    As soon as Zhou Ye moved, all the six pendants on his body woke up...


    "My dear... Good morning." Nisha yawned and greeted her man.And Pia tightly held Zhou Ye''s arm tightly, and arched her little head into Zhou Ye''s arms... Sleepy and complained: "Don''t move, dear, I haven''t got enough sleep yet, let me Sleep for a while..."


    No way, who made Pia the finale last night?She was often tossed by Zhou Ye...It was not surprising that she would be sleepy.


    Ginny and Mrs. Mehra were not sleepy at all. As the vanguard, they were the first troops to be defeated. They went to bed early and got up early... When Pia was still lying in bed, they had already started. Greeting his own man, he got up and prepared to wash.


    Seeing Pia lying in his arms like a cat, Zhou Ye laughed blankly. He patted Pia¡¯s dolphins and said with a smile: "Hurry up, baby Pia, you forgot to bring it today. Do you want to go shopping with Cutie?"


    "I''m not going anymore... I want to sleep..." Pia said that she didn''t want to get up at all, still lying in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    "That''s really a shame..." Nisha blinked at Zhou Ye playfully, and smiled: "I thought you would like to play dress-up games for cute... Since you don''t want to go, then At least a few of us have played...Really...Imagine dressing up Latika in all kinds of cute looks...Ah, no, just imagine that I already feel like I can¡¯t wait...Honey, we move¡­¡­"


    No girl can resist the temptation of Barbie dolls?Why is this?Because you can put on various costumes for Barbie according to your own preferences and dress up in various appearances... Watching an extremely cute Barbie born under your own dress, this sense of accomplishment and satisfaction is unparalleled.This is why Barbie dolls are popular in more than 150 countries.


    And now?There is a real Indian doll that can be dressed up...this kind of seductiveness is not small...


    Pia was wobbly between the two options of continuing to sleep and going out to dress up the Indian doll Latika... It''s so difficult to choose... After thinking for a long time, Pia found that she was fooled... After these few minutes of thinking, she was troubled. Yi didn''t know where she was left..."Nisha...you are too bad."


    Looking at Pia, who was no longer sleepy, Nisha smiled and said, "I didn''t do anything... it''s your own choice."


    "Don''t make trouble, get up quickly... Today is our last day in Mumbai. See what else you want and buy them all... When you arrive on the ship, there is no place to shop." Zhou Ye''s words can be regarded as the opening of the women''s shopping talent... all of them are like chicken blood, speeding up the washing speed, of course, including Pia who originally planned to sleep in.


    After casually having breakfast in the hotel¡¯s twenty-four-hour restaurant, Zhou Ye led the women toward the busiest commercial street in Mumbai...On the way, as long as it is a store, just enter... Buy if it''s good...


    Of course, they are not willing to use their men as men who carry bags. When they buy too much, they carry the bags back to their Hummer. On the surface, they put things in the Hummer, secretly. , But threw all the gains into the space bracelet that his man gave him...


    Today, it is not Zhou Ye who suffers the most, but Latika Lori, who has become a large-scale Barbie doll for all the girls.


    "Little Latika, this white princess dress suits you well, come and let Sister Nisha see..."


    The well-behaved Latika changing clothes--


    "Wow, it''s so cute, please. Give me a set of all colors of this size princess dress."


    The clerk smiled and beamed--


    "Hey, this Lolita dress should also be more suitable for Latika baby, come on, let Sister Ginny see..."


    The well-behaved Latika continues to change clothes...


    "Sure enough-too cute, clerk, trouble you, give me a set of black ones from this size to the largest size..."


    The tired dog-like clerk is still full of joy--


    "Baby Latika..."


    "Baby Latika..."


    In the end Latika almost cried... These strange sisters completely treated her as a Barbie doll... Want to say no?She couldn''t bear it. After all, she could see that all the girls liked her, so they would be like this... But if she didn''t refuse, Latika felt that she would die in the hands of these women sooner or later.


    "My dear..." Latika could only pitifully call for help. She ran directly to Zhou Ye who was sitting aside watching the excitement, asking for help with an aggrieved expression: "...so tired..."


    Zhou Ye watched here for a long time. There were hundreds of sets of clothes for Latica just by watching the women. He also had to change shoes and small bags... even hair accessories, bracelets... ...Foot chain or something...Zhou Ye guessed that if he was being manipulated by the women like this, he would have been mad...that is, Latika has a good temper...


    "Okay, you guys don''t tease Latika anymore." Zhou Ye hugged Lolita and stopped Ginny and other women who came to Latika with a few sets of clothes."I bought them all if I saw it, it''s not bad for the money... You are all scared Latica."


    The ladies of Nisha looked at it, isn''t it? The number of female shop assistants folding clothes on one side has increased to five, but there is no time, and there are a lot of changed clothes next to it...Even the proprietress went into battle in person... ¡­She was sweating while folding her clothes, and smiling on her face as if she were blooming.


    Pain and happiness, this is the voice of the owner of this specialty store.


    In the end, the women just carried the clothes, shoes and other supplies bought for Latika, and they ran back and forth a dozen times between the store and their car...


    Since you are going to travel around the world on your own man¡¯s yacht at sea, what is the essential thing?Needless to ask, it is naturally a swimsuit... At noon, the ladies casually found a high-end Chinese restaurant on the street to fill their stomachs.


    What I have to say is that the owner of this restaurant is really an authentic Chinese, and the taste of the food is authentic. Zhou Ye finally tasted a taste of home after a long time.


    Sitting in the restaurant, Zhou Ye saw a few Indians who still didn''t know how to use chopsticks as high-end tableware, but couldn''t resist the temptation of delicious food, so he grabbed it...


    Seeing this, Zhou Ye thought of the Indians going to Sichuan to eat hot pot... couldn''t help but laugh in a low voice.


    "My dear, is there anything funny?" Pia sitting next to Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "I''m telling you..." Zhou Ye told Pia directly about the stalk of Indians and hot pot, and Pia made a bit of anger... Of course, as Zhou Ye''s woman, how could he even let them do it? ?It¡¯s justified to use chopsticks with him after marrying a husband... Therefore, although the girls are not very skilled in using chopsticks, they can barely eat food...


    Only Latika just joined, and she doesn''t know how to use chopsticks. That''s fine. The forks and spoons in the Chinese restaurant are prepared for this situation.In addition, Zhou Ye and the women used public chopsticks to serve little Lolita from time to time, and Latika was able to eat...


    After eating and drinking, it is naturally the beginning of another round of shopping dungeons... But fortunately, the girls have all bought out a few days ago, and now they just choose some swimwear...


    Unknowingly, the sky was already dark... the girls were also exhausted, shopping after all was physical work.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 448

    Zhou Ye drove the car, looking at the stumbling girls in the car, and shook his head silently... "We should get on the boat too..."


    "Oh... boarded the boat." The cheers of the girls were a bit weak... After all, they were a bit too tired today.Excited...


    Chapter six hundred and eleventh


    The girls were slumped in the car. When shopping, they didn¡¯t feel tired, but once they were free, they felt sore all over their bodies... After all, they hadn¡¯t been strengthened by Umbrella, and they were still ordinary humans. .


    Just when Nisha and other women were recuperating in the car, they suddenly felt the body shake, and there was no light from outside... "Has the power cut?"


    Sitting in the co-pilot position, Jiagu couldn''t help but looked out of the car window. This didn''t matter, he suddenly screamed."Oh my god... my god... honey... you... you..."


    Ginny, who was attracted by Jiagu''s surprise, couldn''t help but sit up straight and looked out the car window."Jiagu, what did you see¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªOh, my God......"


    The girls also curiously squeezed towards the car windows on both sides. After seeing the outside scene, they couldn''t help but be surprised.


    What I saw outside was no longer the sight of the bustling streets of Mumbai, but a night view of the rippling Arabian Sea.


    "Honey, how did you do it?"


    "Ahhh... it''s a beautiful view." It''s not uncommon to see the sea by boat. Who has the experience of running a Hummer on the sea to see the scenery?The women didn''t care about the physical fatigue, and asked each and every one of their men how to do it.


    "It''s very simple, isn''t it?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly. This kind of thing looks amazing. After it is revealed, it will be nothing. It is nothing more than that he used his super power of thinking to support the Hummer through the waves... ¡­


    This unprecedented scene made the women couldn''t help but beat their spirits again and watched the sea view with great interest.


    In fact, Zhou Ye was just looking for a deserted beach, so that he could drive the women into the sea in his car.Although the coastline of Mumbai is very long, many places are either built with apartments or turned into slums... It is not easy to find a beach with no people.


    Fortunately, Huang Tian paid his attention. He finally found an unmanned beach at a shipbreaking pier in the suburbs of Mumbai.After all, the Great Emperor is a bit too big, and it is very eye-catching for such a large yacht to suddenly appear at the pier... So Zhou Ye planned to go to the unmanned deep sea area to put down his Great Emperor yacht.


    As the Hummer drove into the deep sea... Mumbai on the distant coastline became looming like stars in the sky...


    Zhou Ye looked at the empty sea and decided to stay here.Thinking of this, he stopped the car."My dear, you will see our yacht soon."


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, a luxurious yacht with a length of more than 180 meters and a height of more than 30 meters full of futuristic technology appeared in front of the women.


    "Gosh... it''s so beautiful..."


    "This...this...is we going on a yacht that travels the world? Oh my God, it''s so beautiful..."


    The women were stunned by the huge luxury yacht in front of them, and some of them were afraid to board the ship... for fear of desecrating this beauty.


    "Okay, darlings, let''s board the ship..." Zhou Ye said, controlling the Hummer to the embarkation point at the stern of the ship with the power of mind...opening the door, and sending the girls onto the yacht one by one.


    Zhou Ye waited until all the women were on the boarding deck of the yacht, then waved his hand and put the Hummer away... and came to the women''s side.


    The women stood on the boarding deck, looking around curiously. They were like the door of a villa. In fact, they couldn''t see anything at all. They couldn''t see anything except a closed hatch. They also experimented with the hatch, and they couldn''t open it at all... When they saw their men getting on the ship, they couldn''t help but surrounded them, "My dear, why can''t we get in?"


    "Don''t worry..." Zhou Ye smiled and walked out of the cabin door and put his hand on the cabin door.Following his actions, a female voice rang: "Welcome to go home, dominate, the central artificial intelligence of the Great Emperor is always at your service."


    "It''s been a long time, Di Ji." Zhou Ye said with a smile.The women have long been stunned by the scene before them. The artificial intelligence they know, but they are all just scenes in science fiction. In reality, no country has really made artificial intelligence. Sometimes a few claim to make them. The artificial intelligence is only a lie that bloggers have seen.


    "Do I need to log the information of several mistresses into the database? Master." As Di Ji''s words fell, the hatch opened, and Zhou Ye walked directly into the yacht with the women.


    "Let''s log in, set them to the first level of authority." Zhou Ye said as he walked.


    "As you wish-dominate."


    At this moment, the women of Nisha already feel that their eyes are not enough... come here, you can know what is low-key luxury, what is extremely comfortable...


    The hall in front of us is large enough to accommodate a hundred people without being crowded. The seemingly random but laid out sofas follow a certain pattern, which makes people feel an urge to sit on and rest. In the middle of the hall is a dance floor, and not far away. It''s the bar counter of a small bar.


    "My dears, this is our future villa on the sea. Don''t you want to see what is in your home?" Zhou Ye said with a smile looking at the stunned girls behind him.


    "But..." Although Nisha''s family is considered a rich family, it was the first time she saw such a luxurious yacht, and she felt a little restrained... The other women were almost the same as Nisha, feeling a little uncomfortable.


    Zhou Ye saw their scruples."Relax, this is our home, do you need to be so restrained in your own home?"


    That''s what I said, but the women still couldn''t let go...


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help rolling his eyes. These silly girls, it seemed that they had to give their own villa on the sea a consecration ceremony... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye stretched out his hand...stabbed---a crisp sound.


    Nisha''s clothes were torn off by him...


    "My dear..." Nisha squatted down with a wow, and looked at her man with a panic expression: "What are you going to do...?"


    "Do good things for fun." Zhou Ye said, holding Nisha in his arms, and then said to the girls: "Now let''s play a game, on this yacht, you hide, I will find if If I find it...hehehe, now, the game starts."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    "You''re shameless... you caught me before you even shouted..." Nissa, who was held in Zhou Ye''s arms, murmured and beat Zhou Ye in dissatisfaction.


    "No way...Who made your position so good!" Zhou Ye said, before Nisha was wronged, she started her own conquest.


    Nisha''s cry suddenly turned into a beautiful song... Five minutes later, Nisha was defeated.Zhou Ye cheated...The second thousand strikes reappeared.


    Gently put Nisha, who had passed out completely, on the sofa aside, Zhou Ye stood up. He was not worried that Nisha would catch a cold at all. The temperature in the cabin was controlled by Di Ji, ensuring that the body felt the most comfortable. temperature.


    Ten minutes later, Ginny and Jiagu were found by Zhou Ye in the indoor swimming pool on the second deck. There is no need to ask about their fate, they are naturally the same as Nisha.


    Half an hour later, Madam Mehra was found by Zhou Ye in a suite on the third deck. Why should I say that Jiang is still hot?Madam Mehra knew that she would never escape from the palm of her unscrupulous master, so she found herself the most comfortable place to bear it... But she obviously underestimated Zhou Ye''s shamelessness... The second thousand hits made her instantly I know, my owner used to be merciful.


    After arranging Mrs. Mehra, Zhou Ye Shi Shiran came to the cinema on the other side of the third deck. Two figures were hiding on the carpet between the seats... It was Pia and Simma.


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly. After pressing a few buttons on the console at the entrance, the chairs in the cinema slowly sank underground, and the entire cinema became an empty venue...


    "It doesn''t count, my dear, you shamelessly..." Pia yelled, pulling her best friend Simma to try to escape. However, how could she run away... Soon she realized the alternative It feels that while being punished by Zhou Ye, she used a holographic projection to illuminate the image of her being punished in front of her. This is so obvious, it can be compared to the mirror.


    After balancing the two girls, Zhou Ye walked towards the game room on the first deck... Little Lolita was playing somatosensory games where she forgot about it... Taking Zhou Ye''s super five senses, no one can hide from him. Wrong, he was cheating... so what?


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh for for what for the monster Was pried away...


    Half an hour later...the little Lolita wearing the three-dimensional eye mask has leaked out, hey...Although he was not given to him by Zhou Ye, it was too irritating and exciting for her.


    Of course, this is not the end. Zhou Ye will send them back to his master bedroom one by one. Although they will not catch a cold even if they sleep elsewhere, they are still somewhat inappropriate...


    So far-the consecration ceremony of the Great Yacht is completed.


    "Master, I haven''t discovered the satellite network to which Umbrella belongs. Have you launched micro-satellites to form a global network?" Di Ji appeared next to Zhou Ye in a black Lolita skirt and asked respectfully.


    "Let''s launch..." Zhou Ye said with a yawn.


    "Yes, Master." As the voice fell, Di Ji''s figure disappeared again in front of her master. She knew that her master was going to bed.


    Chapter six hundred and twelve


    Singapore-Bintan Island.


    Baliya is a Singaporean of Indian descent. She works for Singapore¡¯s largest private TV station, Star Media.It''s a location host...Of course, she didn''t come here today to take a vacation or anything, but to host a travel location show.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 449

    "I''m exhausted..." Bariya, who had just finished recording the show, patted her calf, her small face collapsed.On weekdays, every host you see on the TV screen is full of energy, like a tireless superman. After you finish filming here and there, in fact, they will also be tired...


    At least at this moment, Baria felt her calf was so sore that she didn''t want to take another step.


    "Balia... let''s go paragliding at sea soon." Hani, a girlfriend and assistant of Balia, walked over. She wasn''t so tired. After all, she was not a host and didn''t need to wear a damn thing. High heels on the mountain...


    "Forget it, Hani, you forgive me..." While rubbing her calf, Baria complained to this best friend who has had a relationship with her for several years: "You don''t know. Damn it, how terrible it is to walk in the mountains with high heels. But the boss also asked us on location hosts to make sure to show the most beautiful side of themselves to the audience under any circumstances... Ah, I can''t stand it anymore."


    "You should be content..." Hani said with envy and hatred: "Although you are a little tired, your monthly salary is twice mine... I also want to be a location host... Why am I so beautiful, but Was thrown into the logistics assistant group..."


    "No way, who told our boss to be an Indian woman?" Baria seemed to be in a better mood. After all, there was a gap between contrasts, and a gap... Well, the mood was much better."She likes girls with fair complexion..."


    After all, in India, the whiter the skin, the higher the caste. This is almost a theorem.


    "Yeah, yeah..." Hani couldn''t help rolling her eyes, and said, "I''m really sorry that I am a Vaisha..."


    Vaisha is the third ladder in the Indian caste system, belonging to the civilian class...


    "Okay, Hani, you know I didn''t mean that..." Baria hurried to appease her best friend. Although she is a Kshatriya in terms of caste,... she grew up in Singapore, right The caste system does not have much sense of identity.


    "Will you accompany me to paragliding..." Hani took the opportunity to blackmail. After all, she would still be a little scared if she was only going to play alone, so pulling her best friend became a good choice for her .


    "Okay...I''ll just go." Bahlia was helpless in the face of her girlfriend''s looting behavior. Who made her say something that shouldn''t be said?However, she also likes extreme sports like this very much, perhaps because her parents have allowed her to attend the church girls¡¯ school since she was a child. Once she gets to work, she is rebellious when she can take control of herself. I got up, always like to try things that her parents didn''t let her do.


    For example, rock climbing-such as paragliding-such as surfing... These are things that her parents explicitly forbid her to do before. The reason is that this is really not like a lady.


    "Then hurry up..." Hani said, she took her best friend Baliya''s hand and ran towards the distant beach...


    "You slow down, Hani, I''m about to fall..."


    "If it''s slow, I won''t be able to catch up with lunch..."


    The film crew looked at the back of the two girls away, smiled knowingly, and continued to pack their own things. The location host and the assistant were busy with things, but they didn¡¯t have any. They had to pack the shooting equipment... and then looked for it. Place to watch samples, see where there are deficiencies, and make up shots tomorrow...


    Perhaps because today is not a statutory holiday, there are no other people besides the staff at the beach paraglider...


    The two women came here, directly with the help of the staff, put on life jackets and took paragliders...under the drag of two speedboats, they flew into the sky...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    At this time, Bahlia also forgot her fatigue... Seeing the sea and the sky in mid-air is really unique, especially in the distance there is a large silver-white yacht that looks extravagant, which embellishes the scenery. Like the same painting.


    "Look...Baria, that yacht is so beautiful..." Hani also saw the yacht in the distance, and couldn''t help but shout to her girlfriend who was more than 20 meters away from her: "I really want to go up. take a look¡­¡­"


    "Just dream..." Although Baria had the same idea, but... she knew that the people who could afford such a luxury yacht were definitely not something they could afford, let alone them, even they ''S boss, I''m afraid it also hangs...


    Baria and Hani were towed by the speedboat and flew in the direction of the yacht. When it was more than fifty meters away from the yacht, the speedboat turned...The staff driving the speedboat also knew the owner of the yacht. Not ordinary people, rich people have quirks, who knows if yachts that are too close to others will cause dissatisfaction... so they turned ahead.


    Under the drag of the speedboat, Hani turned around very quickly... but there was a problem with Baria.


    Baliya, who was carrying a paraglider, only felt light, and the speedboat had no strength to drag herself... "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    This immediately frightened her and screamed again and again... She had played with parachutes several times, but it was a bit nonsense to say how good her skills were.


    Especially at this time, with her hands and feet in a mess, Bahlia actually controlled the paraglider and fell towards the yacht...


    "Get out of here... I can''t help myself..." Baria shouted in panic, desperately trying to keep her balance so that she could land safely...


    However, she still failed.With a ping-pong noise... she felt like she had knocked down countless things all the way, and finally... fell into the arms of one person, and the paraglider behind her directly covered the two of them...


    "What day is today? Even if you lie down on your own boat and bask in the sun, you will receive a girl?" A magnetic voice sounded, frightening Baria and trying to get up from that person''s arms...


    However, the ropes on the paraglider fell on the two of them, and Baria didn''t know what was going on. Why did she struggle more and more when she remembered it, but the tighter she was tied by these parachutes...


    "That... I''m sorry..." In desperation, Baria had no choice but to give up struggling. Only then did she have time to look at the man who made herself a human cushion... A beautiful and unparalleled face suddenly appeared. Her eyes and her face turned red in an instant.


    This is not because Baria blushes too easily, but because at the moment, the two of them are a bit too embarrassed...


    At this moment, Baria was like an octopus, clinging to Zhou Ye... and the parachute rope on her entangled the two with no gap...


    "Hi, my name is Zhou Ye. Welcome to my site." That''s right, this man is Zhou Ye... He is thinking now, does this count as self-restraint?After all, the rope on Baliya was broken by his mind...


    Chapter six hundred and thirteen


    At this time, it has been almost more than ten years since Zhou Ye left India...


    Ordinarily, he should return to the world of Marvel movies with the girls... However, there is a woman who makes him unwilling to miss it, and that is this Bahlia, the female pig''s feet in Indian Superman 2. In fact , Her actors are Miss India and Miss World... This is also one of the reasons Zhou Ye refuses to miss it...


    Therefore, in the past ten years, Zhou Ye has traveled the world with his own women. They have been searching for pirates in the Caribbean Sea, and they have also been in close contact with kangaroos in Australia...


    They used to watch the gorgeous aurora in the polar night on the Arctic Ocean, and they also searched for the traces of vampires in European castles... Actually, to put it bluntly, they just play everywhere...


    Tired of drifting on the sea, choose a picturesque place to live for a few years...Thanks to financial globalization...Zhou Ye, who has never been short of money, can use money to achieve the effect he wants from any place...Although In recent years, the global gold market has continued to decline, but Zhou Ye said that it was definitely not caused by his own massive dumping of gold...


    As a matter of fact, Zhou Ye¡¯s message of Baliya has long been clear. Zhou Ye, who used the artificial intelligence Emperor Ji to sneak into the global Internet, can easily find out Baliya¡¯s information. Who made Singapore the first to achieve a paperless office? One of the countries?There is no secret for Zhou Ye where there is internet.


    Zhou Ye has been waiting for Barria to grow up... and even once quietly took action to drive away several waves of men who harass Barria. After all, a beautiful girl said that there was no one to pursue it. It was absolutely impossible. , It''s just that Baria doesn''t know these things.


    Uh¡ªit¡¯s a bit far away, let¡¯s go back and talk about the two guys who are now entangled by the parachute rope.


    Baria''s current image...well-to be precise, there is no image anymore.She had been tightly wrapped around Zhou Ye by a rope, her face pressed against her face, shoulders against her shoulders... Faced with Zhou Ye''s self-introduction, she could only stretch her face to the side as much as possible, saving nothing. Carefully kissed, and said awkwardly: "I, my name is Baria...Hello..."


    "Can I take the liberty to ask...what are you doing?" Zhou Ye''s shamelessness has broken through the sky. It was obvious that he was secretly making the umbrella rope tighter and tighter. The image of the victim...The acting skills are definitely not a loss for a actor.


    "Ah... I''m sorry, I''ll get up now..." Baria''s face was red to the root of her ears... She struggled hard, trying to get rid of the entanglement of those ropes, and got up from Zhou Ye''s arms. When it is about to succeed-


    Zhou Ye quietly used the power of mind to pull the rope. In an instant, Baria lost her balance, and her whole body fell directly into Zhou Ye''s arms. Look right...


    "Hmm..." This sudden change made Baria couldn''t help but widen her eyes... Don''t have your first mouth¡ªit''s just gone... Baria felt like crying without tears.


    However, this is just the beginning...


    Baria found out that this fellow named Zhou Ye under her was actually shameless...well, just what you think.


    Baria deliberately wanted to break free... However, she found sadly that her whole body was tied up with rope... The whole person was unable to move... Can''t move... That''s all.


    She would never admit that she had been stunned by Zhou Ye.


    Time does not know how long it has passed. Under the parachute, in a narrow, slightly claustrophobic space, a man and a woman are already a bit forgetful... In fact, in such a small space, it is easy for people to be affected by the atmosphere...


    Barria, who had been completely addicted to it, did not notice at all. The parachute rope that trapped her disappeared somehow, and even the life jacket she was wearing was thrown on the ground to ensure her safety. Between the two The only barrier is the thin swimsuit on Baria.


    Just when Baliya was about to be homered by Zhou Ye... suddenly a familiar voice woke her up.


    "Baria¡ªBaria, are you okay...Baria, don''t scare me..."


    Only then did Baria wake up from the chaotic atmosphere... "I... we are wrong..."


    "Oh? Why isn''t it?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile, hugging her waist tightly.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 450

    "We just met..." What Baria''s eyes looked right and left was that she didn''t dare to look directly into Zhou Ye''s eyes. She was afraid that she would be sucked in... and she was never willing to leave."I don''t even know what your name is... Who are you... Are you serious or..."


    "So?" Zhou Ye was not in a hurry. It was the last goal anyway, and he didn''t mind playing with a small fire.


    "I, I think we need to get to know each other again..." Bahlia''s face was almost red, there is no way, she has memories of what happened just now, she almost... The bad guy under him has to take the initiative...If Hani''s voice didn''t wake him up, I''m afraid...this time, the two of them will...


    "We will have plenty of time to get to know each other..." Zhou Ye smiled. Of course, he only said that he wanted to get to know each other, and he didn''t say what the result would be. Anyway, the girl he fancyed, Zhou Ye has not let go of the record. It.


    "Hmm...!" When Baria heard Zhou Ye''s words, she felt sweet in her heart. At least on the bright side, this bad guy respected herself more and didn''t force herself...


    At this moment, under the yacht, Hani''s cry came again."Baria...Don''t scare me...Baria."


    "Okay, your friend is calling you..." Zhou Ye said, gently removing the parachutes covered by the two of them, and Baria took advantage of the sunlight to watch this take her many firsts seriously. The second-time man, reluctant to flow from the bottom of her heart."Then... Then I''m going back..."


    "Hmm--!" Zhou Ye nodded.


    "I''m really gone..." Baria really has an urge to cry, doesn''t this bad guy know how to keep herself?


    "I''ll send you." The smile on Zhou Ye''s face made Baliya feel an urge to punch her up. She stood up angrily and shouted to her girlfriend under the yacht: "Hani, I''m fine. , Wait for me, I will go down immediately."


    "Oh my god, it''s great, it''s really great that you''re okay with Baria..." Hani, who was sitting in the speedboat, saw her best friend, Baria, is all right, jumping and jumping happily...


    "Let''s go..." After repaying the peace with her best friend, Baria walked towards the stern without looking back... Along the way, with a small face, mad at Zhou Ye, the villain, why didn''t she keep herself... Obviously I did something like that to myself.


    "My dear, do you want to call your friend up and have lunch together?" Zhou Ye said as he dragged Bariya back into his arms, it would be fun to be amused.


    "Who is your dear..." Before Baria''s words were finished, she was blocked by Zhou Ye. Zhou''s clan blocked Dafa, and there was nothing wrong with it.


    "Now you know who my dear is?" Zhou Ye asked, hugging Bariya tightly.


    "You bastard..." The small temper in Baliya''s heart has long since been dispelled by Zhou''s blocking of Dafa, and now she can only act like a baby."I will call her to come up for dinner now..."


    Chapter six hundred and fourteen


    When Hani saw her best friend Baliya riding a paraglider, she had an accident that the cable broke. She almost collapsed to the ground in fright on the spot, but she was in midair at the time, so she didn''t make a fool of herself.


    The staff who drove the two in a speedboat were also shocked. This kind of thing has never happened...


    So when Hani fell and strongly asked the staff to take her to find her best friend, the staff did not refuse, and directly drove her in the speedboat to the direction of Bahlia landing.


    In fact, if it is in the water, the staff are not too worried, but it is hard to say if it is landed on the yacht... After all, the many sharp corners on the yacht are the most deadly.


    "Baria...Baria, don''t scare me...Baria, how are you?" Hani couldn''t help shouting just after arriving at the yacht... She really didn''t know, Wan One of her girlfriends had an accident. How would she face her girlfriend''s mother? After all, she proposed to play paragliding.


    After shouting for a long time, Hani didn''t see her girlfriend, nor did she hear her girlfriend''s response. Her heart all mentioned in her throat, "Baria, how are you..."


    Hani was about to cry... She desperately wanted the staff to drive the speedboat next to the yacht and board this oversized yacht, but the staff refused to do anything... Boarding someone else¡¯s ship requires law enforcement. And, if you board someone else''s ship without consent, people bludgeon you with a gun, saying that you are mistaken for a pirate, you have nothing to say...a fool took such a risk.


    Just when Hani was going crazy, she suddenly heard her girlfriend''s voice from the yacht."Hani, I am here, don''t worry, I''ll be fine... I will go down now."


    "Quick, quick... let''s go to the stern." Hani saw the little head of her best friend emerging from the high side of the yacht, and then let go of her heart. She was really scared to death just now.


    Seeing that the customer was okay, the staff driving the speedboat was also a little relieved. Although each ticket was accompanied by an insurance premium, ... if an accident really happened, it would still affect their business.


    Hearing Hani''s words, the staff directly drove the speedboat towards the boarding gate at the rear of the yacht.


    When the boarding gate was reached, Hani did not wait for the speedboat to stop, and directly climbed onto the yacht with the suspended ladder. Before the staff driving the speedboat even had time to stop, Hani had already boarded the platform behind the yacht.


    However, no matter how anxious Hani is, the hatch in front of her will not open, and she will not be able to get inside the yacht. She can only walk back and forth on the table behind the yacht...


    Time passed by, just when Hani couldn''t help but want to smash the door... The hatch opened, and her best friend appeared in front of her unscathed... "God, Baria, You are scaring me to death."


    Hani rushed forward and hugged her best friend Bariya.


    "Okay, Hani, I''m fine..." Baria patted her girlfriend on the back and comforted: "Don''t worry, I''m really fine..."


    "That''s great..." Hani said excitedly, and took Bariya''s hand to get off the boat."We must have a good meal at noon...suppressed."


    "That..." Baliya grabbed Hani''s hand with some embarrassment and said, "We don''t need to get off the boat. Ye will invite us to dinner at noon..."


    "Ye? Who is that?" Hani had a big question mark on her head. As a good best friend and best friend of Baria from college to work, she can say that she has been very familiar with Baria¡¯s interpersonal contacts. Know the palm, but never heard that Baria knew a person named Ye.


    "That... is the owner of this yacht." Baria''s face was flushed, and her little head was almost buried in her own fierce mouth.


    "Huh!!!" Hani couldn''t understand the appearance of her girlfriend. She was a fool. Can a fool go to college?No, so she is not a fool... "Baria...you, you are not tempting the owner of this yacht..."


    "Why am I tempting and tempting him, not him?" Bariya asked dissatisfiedly when she heard Hani''s words.


    "...Why do people seduce and confuse you?" Hani said unceremoniously as Baria¡¯s bad friend: "Look at this yacht. There are definitely many people who bought this yacht. At tens of billions of meters...what about you? Except for being pretty...Hungarian...being able to sing and dance...what else is worth tempting and confusing?"


    In fact, Hani is warning her girlfriends in disguise not to be corrupted by the rich...


    However, how could Baliya, who had already been completely bewitched by Zhou Ye, listen to such words?She shook her girlfriend''s hand angrily."Regardless of you, whether you want to stay here for lunch or not, you make your own decision... Anyway, I won''t get off the boat for the time being."


    With that, he turned his head and walked towards the cabin¡ª¡ª


    "Stay, of course I have to stay for lunch." Hani was not angry, "I also want to try what a rich lunch is like!"


    Having said that, Hani turned her head and confessed to the staff on the speedboat, turned around and rushed into the cabin after her girlfriend. In her opinion, if she didn''t look at this silly and sweet girlfriend, she couldn''t help it. The silly girl was about to be gnawed clean and clean.


    Although Baria said that she didn''t care about Hani, in fact she was still waiting for her girlfriend at the door. After all, she had been a good sister for so many years, and she would never fall apart because of a momentary quarrel.


    "I knew that Baliya was the best, and I won''t wait for me!" Hani saw Baliya as soon as she walked in and hugged her with a smile.


    "You..." Baliya rolled her eyes helplessly, and she had nothing to do with her best friend.


    At this moment, a beautiful girl in a black and white maid costume walked over and bowed slightly and said, "The master is already waiting for the two on the first deck. Please come with me."


    "Then, trouble you." Baria is no stranger to this maid, after all, she just led herself to the stern boarding point...otherwise, let her find it by herself, I am afraid that she will get lost for a long time.


    "Maid..." This is the first time Hani has seen a creature like a maid... She feels extremely novel.


    In fact, the maids on the Great Emperor are not Zhou Ye¡¯s maids, but just the biological robots on the Great Emperor. After all, with Zhou Ye¡¯s character, you can make him cook by himself occasionally. If you cook every day... That''s it.


    Besides, although one of Nuo Da''s Great Emperor can be played with the artificial intelligence Di Ji, it feels very empty when there are too few people...So Zhou Ye activated the Twelve of the Great Emperor. A biological robot maid, don¡¯t underestimate these twelve biological robot maids, one by one can easily destroy a small country with their own weapon system, not to mention their power when they fully mount external weapons...Of course Now, their job is to serve the daily life of their master.


    "Oh my God..." Hani followed her best friend all the way, her spirits almost paralyzed. The interior decoration of this yacht fully refreshed her knowledge of the word luxury."Too extravagant... what a damn rich man."


    Baria didn''t refute her girlfriend''s words, because when she just walked down, she had the same emotion as Hani.


    Chapter six hundred and fifteenth


    When Baria and Hani walked to the first deck under the leadership of the maid, Zhou Ye had changed clothes and waited there. In fact, when Baria fell into Zhou Ye¡¯s arms, Zhou Ye only Wearing a big pants and basking on the bow... If it''s just for dinner with Baria, Zhou Ye wouldn''t mind continuing to wear big pants... The question is, isn''t Baria''s best friend Hani still here?So Zhou Ye reluctantly put on a half sleeve.


    "This is my good friend, Hani, Hani, this is my new friend, Zhou Ye, and the owner of this yacht." Bahia saw Zhou Ye coming and hurriedly started for the two of them. Introduction.


    "Hello, Hani..." Zhou Ye watched Balia and Hani walk over, smiled and greeted them, and unceremoniously grabbed Balia''s slender waist.


    Bahlia made two attempts, and found that she was doing useless work, and she didn''t struggle anymore. Anyway, she would have to be known by her best friend... From the bottom of her heart, she had already contacted Zhou Ye, who had had close contact with herself. As my boyfriend.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 451

    "You, hello..." Hani was shocked when she saw Zhou Ye. Although she said that she likes fashion through fashion magazines, she has also seen a lot of international male supermodels. She is handsome, but... Zhou Ye''s beauty still makes her feel dazzled. This is the beauty that has completely transcended the level of life, and can no longer express it in words.


    She can almost say with certainty that she must have seduced and seduced the boy in front of her girlfriend, or to be precise, it should be the boy in front of her who seduced and seduced her girlfriend.She became less optimistic about the lightning-starting love affair of her girlfriend.


    Zhou Ye took Baria and Hani to the dining table placed in the middle of the deck, and thoughtfully helped the two women to open the table stools. After they sat down, they sat down opposite Baria. .


    "What do the two beautiful ladies want to eat?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "I don''t care... Ye, you can make the decision." For Baria, what you eat is not important, but who you eat with is important. Obviously, she feels very happy to eat with Zhou Ye.


    "Then I don''t care... as long as it tastes good." Since her best friend Barria didn''t speak, Hani felt even less stance to ask.


    "Then let''s eat Chinese cuisine today." As a Chinese, Zhou Ye still has a Chinese stomach... He has eaten dishes from other countries, but it turned out that his own food suits his taste.


    "Yes... Some are too luxurious..." Baliya said with some anxiety. You should know that Chinese cuisine is basically synonymous with luxury abroad, especially the exquisite materials used in Chinese cuisine and the changing fire conditions. It can be said that any large restaurant that serves Chinese cuisine is synonymous with tallness...


    Although there are many Chinese in Singapore and many Chinese restaurants, since Zhou Ye uses the term cooking, it is definitely not the kind of folk-friendly dishes like fish-flavored pork shreds from small restaurants.


    "Hua Guo cuisine is good..." Hani was already looking forward to hearing about Chinese cuisine.


    Following Zhou Ye''s order, a maid walked off the deck to inform the kitchen... and another maid walked over with a small dining cart... It was a six-liter bottle of red wine that had been awake.


    "Although it is said that white wine is best for Chinese food, the white wine is too strong for you to be used to, so I prepared red wine for you... I hope you don''t mind." Zhou Ye said, motioning the maid to help the two women pour the wine.


    "What kind of wine is this..." Hani looked curiously at the red wine that the maid poured into her goblet. As soon as the red wine was poured into the glass, a strong aroma came out.


    "This is Chateau Margot 1787..." the maid replied with a smile, "one of the only two bottles in the world."


    ¡­ Hani felt a tall and oncoming. Although she hadn¡¯t heard the name of this red wine before, but this year alone... the price is not cheap... But one of the only two bottles?"Where is the other bottle?"


    "Another bottle..." The maid was a little uncomfortable, and looked at Zhou Ye.


    "The other bottle just disappeared in this world, so this is already the last bottle." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "That..." Hani still wanted to know how the other bottle of wine disappeared, why Zhou Ye would know it, but was organized by Baria...


    "Don''t ask..." Baria pulled her girlfriend by the corner embarrassedly. She already knew how the other bottle disappeared into the world...Looking at this very familiar bottle , And think about the bottle of wine that she knocked over when she smashed it on Zhou Ye... She had already got the truth.


    Except for this small episode, this meal can be said to be a fun for the host and the host...at least in the eyes of Bariya.


    "Ahhh...no, Ye, you are so bad, why do you want to eat Chinese cuisine, now I''m going to get fat again..." After a lunch, Hani almost got acquainted with Zhou Ye. Started calling his name directly.


    "Ye just invites you to eat Chinese cuisine, and it doesn''t have to let you eat so much..." Bariya complained about her quasi-boyfriend. Between her girlfriend and her boyfriend, she chose her boyfriend without hesitation.


    "Faced with such food, how could I resist eating it..." Hani complained while patting her slightly swollen abdomen, "So it''s still Wei Ye. If I eat French food, I will definitely not Will eat so much..."


    "Puff¡ª!" Zhou Ye almost didn''t laugh. French food¡ªin his opinion, it was completely fed to cats. Why do you have to drink soup when you eat French food, because you can¡¯t be full without soup... Perhaps it is the reason why women like to eat French food. They can only eat a seven-point full without fear of affecting their figure...


    "Since you are so afraid of getting fat, you should go exercise... The sea is below, you go swimming, swim 500 meters, you don''t have to be afraid..." Bahlia complained to her girlfriend.


    "Going to the sea at this time??" Hani looked at the big sun above her head, "I will be tanned as an African. I am originally not very white. No matter how dark it is, I can''t marry... How vicious is your heart... ¡­"


    "Okay, you can also swim here." Zhou Ye said, motioning to the maid to clean up the tableware in the middle of the deck... After a while, the first deck had become clean, and then the middle of the deck cracked. A big crack was opened, no, it was not a big crack, but the deck was separated to the two sides, and a swimming pool suddenly appeared in front of everyone.


    "Damn rich man..." Hani spit out Zhou Ye while hurriedly ran to the swimming pool and jumped down. Who made her wear the swimsuit herself...


    At this time, the maids had already placed the beach chairs and parasols beside the swimming pool, and Zhou Ye unceremoniously hugged Baria and lay down.


    "Come on, I''ll help you put on sunscreen..." Zhou Ye said, sitting up, picking up the sunscreen that the maids put aside, and going to help Baria apply...


    "Don''t mess up..." Baria lay on the beach chair, looking at Zhou Ye with some worry. She was really afraid that this bad guy would do bad things in front of her girlfriends...


    "Don''t worry, I won''t..." Zhou Ye looked vowed.


    "you promise?"


    "I promise!" Zhou Ye said as he gently untied the straps of the swimsuit behind Ba Liya, and began to apply sunscreen to her. In fact, the guarantee is on one side, and the doing is the other.


    Just like guys often say to their girlfriends, I promise to just sleep and do nothing, I promise to just put it in and not move, I promise to just move, absolutely not set the same three guarantee principle, the end is long How many fucking kids show up.


    At this moment, Hani in the swimming pool looked at the two people who were deeply affectionate on the shore. In her opinion, Zhou Ye was definitely a playboy, not because Zhou Ye did not do well at lunch. On the contrary, it is precisely because of doing so well, neither neglecting himself nor making his girlfriend jealous. This kind of easy behavior, said that Zhou Ye is not a time-tested, who believes?


    ...But my best friend has completely fallen into it...how can I save my best friend Bariya?Let her know the true face of Zhou Ye as a villain?Hani is secretly planning... she will definitely not let the bad guy Zhou Ye succeed.


    Chapter six hundred and sixteen


    When people are having fun, they always feel that time flies too quickly...especially when they are with their favorite objects, they always feel that they have not played yet and time has passed...


    Baliya felt that way at the moment... She felt that she was just swimming with Zhou Ye, then went to the yacht¡¯s gym and played with the equipment for a while, and the two watched again in the small holographic cinema on the yacht. A holographic movie... the sun has actually fallen below sea level.


    "Ye--I really want to go..." When Baria said this, her whole body was nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, and she didn''t want to be separated from Zhou Ye for a moment. Girls in love are like this... ¡­


    "How about living with me at night?" Zhou Ye whispered in Bai Liya''s ear: "I still have a lot of free rooms here, and the big couch inside is guaranteed to be very comfortable... Don''t you want to be with me? Welcome to the morning sun of tomorrow?"


    "But..." To be honest, Baria was really excited, but she was still full of anxiety, who had never stayed outside.


    "Okay..." Hani, who was fed dog food by the two of them for a whole afternoon, said dissatisfiedly: "It''s already half past six, and the last boat out of the island is at six twenty. I can¡¯t keep up...I might as well just live here."


    "Ah..." When she heard her friend''s words, Baria was stunned, "Why didn''t the colleagues of the camera crew call us..."


    "...Miss, this is Bintan Island... Do you think it is in Singapore... How could the phone have a signal..." Hani couldn''t help rolling her eyes and said, "They just asked for a paraglider. The staff came to call us in a speedboat, but I let them go back by themselves. Anyway, it¡¯s the same for us to go back early tomorrow morning."


    "Then what should I do?" Baria was all ill, "Mum will definitely worry about me..."


    "Don''t worry, I have a satellite phone on the ship..." Zhou Ye said with a smile. In fact, he could still drive Bariya and the others directly on the yacht, but...Will Zhou Ye let go of the fat meat he wanted?Zhou Ye didn''t know if other people would let it go, anyway he would never let it go.


    "That''s really great..." Baliya happily kissed Zhou Ye lightly on the cheek. It was already an afternoon. Zhou Ye was able to make Baliya the most active move that exceeded this limit. It won''t work...


    "I''ll let the maid take you to call..." Zhou Ye smiled and ordered the maid beside him to send Bariya to the communication room to call his mother.


    "I''ll see you... Ye." Bariya said happily, and followed the maid out of the living room.


    "Don''t you need to call home?" Zhou Ye looked at Hani and asked curiously.


    "Forget it, no one at home cares whether I''m at home or not. I usually live in Bariya''s house." Hani''s face was nonchalant, a trace of sadness flashed in her eyes, but she quickly covered it up. ."Actually, you can still send us back, right?"


    "The price of international crude oil has been rising, so I can save a little bit, and the landlord¡¯s family has no surplus..." Zhou Ye shrugged noncommittal. Although Hani¡¯s performance was indifferent, the strange thing flashing in her eyes I can''t hide it from Zhou Ye...this is a girl with a story, interesting.


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s explanation, Hani''s mind felt as if there were tens of thousands of sacred beasts running by.... The local tyrant who drank more than 200,000 meters of wine for a meal told herself, no The reason why the yacht sent herself home was because the price of gas was too high, so she had to save fuel consumption... She had a sentence about MMP that she didn''t know if it was inappropriate.


    In her opinion, Zhou Ye, the villain, definitely wanted to take advantage of the opportunity of her silly and sweet girlfriend to live on the yacht at night to completely take down her girlfriend...what will happen after taking it down?Do you need to ask?Are there few urban tabloids?Throw it when you get bored... Isn''t this the usual style of those local tyrants?


    [No, I will never let you succeed.Hani secretly made up her mind in her heart... She would never allow her girlfriend to be hurt like this... She must reveal Zhou Ye''s true face and let her girlfriend rein in the precipice and let her go.


    [Interesting...] Zhou Ye looked at the seemingly calm girl in front of her. The strange glances that flashed in her eyes from time to time were definitely not hidden from Zhou Ye. Although Hani pretended to be very calm, it was with Zhou Ye. In her eyes, all her thoughts are just like on her face, easy to understand... [It''s so interesting...]


    When Baria came back after the call, she saw her girlfriend and her boyfriend staring at each other."What''s wrong with you?"


    "It''s nothing..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "We are playing a small game where anyone wins and loses..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 452

    "Really?" Baria looked at her girlfriend with a look of disbelief.


    "Really!!" Hani also helped. In fact, she just didn''t want her friends to misunderstand that she was going to grab her boyfriend. Are there few girlfriends who turn her face because of this kind of thing?


    "Then who of you loses..." Baria asked curiously.


    "Until you come, it''s no match..." Hani said.


    "Okay, let''s not play such boring mini games... What do you want to eat tonight? Baria." Zhou Ye cut off the topic altogether. If the topic is not cut off, it may give rise to all kinds of crooked building topics... ¡­


    "It¡¯s okay to eat something light tonight..." Bariya thought for a while and said. At this time, she had completely let go of herself in front of Zhou Ye. At noon, she would let Zhou Ye choose herself because she was embarrassed. In the evening, I started to choose my favorite flavor.


    For Zhou Ye, this is a good change."Then have porridge..."


    "Hello, have my opinions been ignored?" Hani said dissatisfied.


    "Well, what do you want to eat tonight?" Zhou Ye asked indifferently.


    "I don''t have any sincerity..." Hani couldn''t help but give Zhou Ye a white look. Although she was used to being treated differently when she was with her girlfriends, she still felt a little uncomfortable. She originally wanted to be embarrassed. It is difficult for Zhou Ye to order some expensive and greasy dishes. After thinking about it for a long time, she decided not to have trouble with her own stomach. After all, the expensive dishes in her eyes, perhaps in Zhou Ye''s eyes, are just some side dishes."Let¡¯s drink porridge."


    "Look...what''s the difference between asking you and not asking?" Zhou Ye spread his hands...


    "If you ask it is respect, if you don''t ask it is machismo." Hani said unconvinced.


    "Hahaha... Seeing you get along so well, I feel relieved." Seeing her girlfriend fighting her boyfriend, Baria didn''t even feel jealous...


    "Ghosts get along well with him..." Hani couldn''t help but muttered, but perhaps it was her friend''s character that made her always want to protect her from harm...


    Dinner came quickly, just four appetizers plus a bowl of fish porridge for one person. Although the ingredients were relatively simple, the taste was not simple at all...Balia and Hani were hooked.


    After dinner, the three of them played a somatosensory game in the game room on the yacht-it was time to have to sleep.


    Originally, according to Zhou Ye''s intention, a room for two people was arranged, but after Hani''s strong request, it was changed to a large room for two people.


    Chapter six hundred and seventeen


    "Ye, good night..." Baria stood by the door of her room, saying good night to Zhou Ye outside the door.


    "Good night...Baria." Although Zhou Ye said good night, his steps didn''t mean to move.


    "Good night..." Baliya was also a little bit disappointed, but after she said good night, she found that her prospective boyfriend still didn''t seem to want to leave, she couldn''t help but look at Zhou Ye strangely.


    "..." Zhou Ye silently pointed to his ambition.


    Bahia''s face flushed immediately. She instantly understood what her boyfriend meant, and she refused, but she couldn''t bear it. She couldn''t help but glance at her girlfriend in the room behind her. It seemed that she was looking for something, nothing at all. Thinking of what I meant, he hurriedly stepped on tiptoe and kissed him... and left with a touch of water, and then shut Zhou Ye outside with a bang.


    Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head. Innocent sister paper is the best...Although he has forgotten the feeling of innocent girl long ago, he will be happy when he sees innocent girl...


    Walking in the passage of the cabin accommodation area, Zhou Ye took a pair of flat frames from his pocket and placed it on his nose."-Di Ji, let me see what the two cuties are doing now?"


    "As you wish, dominate." As Di Ji''s voice fell, the scene in Baliya''s room was instantly projected onto Zhou Ye''s flat mirror, three hundred and sixty degrees without dead ends... The voice rang directly in Zhou Ye''s ear.


    For Zhou Ye, who has absolute authority on the hand-man, there is nothing on this yacht that can be concealed from Zhou Ye, and it is not because Zhou Ye wants to peek at Baria¡¯s room... It¡¯s just that he is curious. , How can Hani, who seems to be hostile to herself, separate herself and Baria?


    Let''s temporarily turn the camera to the room of the two women¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Hani...what are you looking for?" Baria looked at her girlfriend who was constantly looking for things under the closet and the window, and asked curiously: "Did you lose something?"


    "It''s not that I have lost something, but that you are going to lose yourself immediately." Hani gave her girlfriend an angry look.


    "What nonsense are you talking about..." Baria is like a little girl who has been pierced in her mind, her whole body is cute.


    "What nonsense am I talking about?" Hani was speechless. The state of her friend is no different from that of a young girl who is pregnant. Do you take money if you have money?Okay, she admits, it''s really dangling... Is it long and beautiful?Uh-well, I have to admit, it''s still very embarrassing...


    As for Hani, if Zhou Ye¡¯s goal was her at the beginning, I¡¯m afraid she would be the same as Bariya... But fortunately, Zhou Ye¡¯s goal was not her at the beginning, otherwise no one would come. Exposing Zhou Ye''s true face, expecting his silly and sweet girlfriend to expose Zhou Ye?I am afraid that I have already become an abandoned woman...


    "Look at...Look at what you look like now..." Hani said, pulling Baria to the full-length mirror, pointing to the girlfriend in the mirror and asking: "You think The appearance of Chun, and what nonsense I said... If it weren''t for me to live in the same room with you tonight, I am afraid that when I get up tomorrow morning, you will become two people in your house..."


    "How can it be so exaggerated as you said..." Although Bariya said so, she herself knew that she really couldn''t refuse any request from Zhou Ye...especially when the two had just met that meeting at noon. She almost succeeded by that bad guy, forget it, she can''t talk about it anymore, and Bariya feels that her face is going to burn."What were you looking for just now?"


    "Look for evidence of that guy Jinwu Zangjiao..." Hani said rudely: "You shouldn''t be naive to think that such a rich and handsome man, like a prince, was born specifically for you. You are the only woman in your life, right?"


    "...I..." Although Hani''s words were a bit harsh, Baria had to admit that she was also curious about how many women her prospective boyfriend had."I''ll help you find..."


    "This is the attitude of doing things..." Hani provoked thumbs up, "Go under the window and see if there are any missing women''s underwear... I''ll look for the wardrobe."


    "Why is my difficulty so much higher than you?" Baria said dissatisfiedly, looking at the low and low gaps in the window where only the slap is high.


    "Because that is your boyfriend, not my boyfriend..." Hani said naturally.


    "Okay..." Hani''s words immediately hit Baliya''s weakness. In desperation, she could only lie on the ground and look down the window... But her predecessor was completely burdened. Obstructing her movement, she couldn''t let her eyes see the bottom of the window anyway."I...I can''t do it..."


    "Puff¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªHahahahaha..." Zhou Ye, who had already returned to his bedroom, almost didn''t laugh when he saw this scene. Baria was so cute...


    As for, they want to find the traces left by women?Zhou Ye said that it was completely impossible...Although there were more than forty rooms on the ship, under normal circumstances, the Seventh Daughter of Nissa would only live in his room.The other rooms were either converted into cloakrooms by them, or into small warehouses for their bags and luxury goods...


    As for where the Seven Girls are now?


    Zhou Ye said that this time is exactly the Paris Autumn/Winter Fashion Festival, and the seven girls have already organized a group to go shopping in Paris... Of course, if only the seven of them go alone, Zhou Ye must be worried, so he also sent six biochemical maids. For them, by the way, you can also act as a bag man, lighten the burden of the seven girls...


    And the room Zhou Ye arranges for the two women is a room that no one has ever lived in at all, let alone women''s underwear, even a strand of hair they can''t find...


    Zhou Ye just wore the projection glasses, and after washing up, he lay directly on his extremely comfortable window... He has completely regarded the actions of the two women as a sitcom...


    He just leaned against the window so comfortably, watching the two women in that room, looking for traces of the unnecessarily existence of women...not to mention, both of them are of material type, basically they can''t reach the window. Bottom...


    In the end, Hani unexpectedly came up with a bad idea, and the two of them worked together to lift the window to have a look... This almost didn''t make Zhou Ye laugh...


    Zhou Ye won''t go over and remind them that this is on a yacht, and all the furniture is fixed on the boat board...otherwise, wouldn''t things be flying around in a storm?


    The tired half-dead two women finally recognized the fact that they were not the opponents of the window... Reluctantly gave up the stupid act of lifting the window... But, except under the window, the two women searched for other things. In the place, Hani did not find any traces of a woman''s existence...


    This really made Baria overjoyed... It seems that her quasi-boyfriend is still a good man with a clean body and self-love.


    Uh-this misunderstanding is a bit big.


    However, will Hani admit her failure?Obviously she is not someone who gives up easily... She has already prepared the second set of plans, which will definitely let Zhou Ye reveal her true nature, she is so confident.


    Chapter 618


    "My Ye, really is a good man..." Although Baria was tired and sweaty, her heart was full of sweet feelings... In her opinion, no evidence was found to show that Zhou Ye was really not the same. Casual man...


    "Wake up..." Hani said, panting heavily, "The lack of evidence just shows that he has hidden deep enough, not that he is a good man."


    "Hani, why do you have to target Ye..." Baria was a little dissatisfied. "Although Ye will quarrel with you, she didn''t offend you..."


    "..." Hani was a little speechless in the face of Baria''s questioning. Could it be that she would not be easily deceived, and after being tricked, she would be abandoned like a clog?Forget it, Barria would never believe these words...


    In other words, I want to tell Bahlia that I will characterize her boyfriend as a playboy who plays with women by relying on little things.Then I''m definitely looking for something... Maybe, when these words are said, they don''t even have to do with their friends. In front of love, women will become fools...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 453

    "Balia... believe me, Zhou Ye is definitely a veteran..."


    "Give me a reason."


    "Just because he would rather let you stay overnight on the yacht than drive you home..." Hani finally found a flaw in Zhou Ye, but, in fact, this flaw is for Baria, Nothing...


    "...I..." In fact, Baria had already figured it out on the way to call, but she still obediently called her mother and applied for the right to stay out at night. Honey comes to top the bag... If she doesn''t know what will happen at night, then her IQ will be underestimated...


    "Give me one last chance... I will prove to you that he is a playboy..." Hani looked at Bariya seriously, she wanted to take the last risk...


    Baria looked at her girlfriends. In fact, the time between the two of them is really not short. Although they are not sisters, the relationship between the two is definitely far beyond the sisters... She knows that Hani is absolutely not. It would hurt herself, but on the other side it was her quasi-boyfriend, she was a little hesitant...


    "The last time...If I lose again this time, then I will apologize to Zhou Ye..." Hani also fought.


    "Well..." Baria hesitated for a long time, and finally agreed."How can I cooperate with you?"


    "Just save me soon..."


    "Save you?" Baria was a little unsure, so... But, soon, she understood Hani''s meaning...


    I saw Hani wash up first, then drew light makeup in front of the mirror... Then, she took off all her clothes and changed into a bikini... In fact, this bikini is still two people together I bought it while shopping, but when I went into the water today, Hani felt that it was too revealing, so I didn''t wear it, but the kind of ordinary one-piece swimsuit.


    "You... are you going to..." Barrya was stunned... Is this Hani trying to seduce and confuse her boyfriend?


    "Yes, I''m going to test him..." Hani opened the door and walked out without waiting for Baria to reply... "If I go in for five minutes and haven''t come out... Then you knock on the doorknob I rescued..."


    "Uh-I...oh!" Baria''s heart is extremely complicated, she doesn''t know how to say it anymore, emotionally, she feels that she should stop Hani... but rationally, she knows, This is the only way...


    But both of them have forgotten one thing... It was on Zhou Ye¡¯s yacht. Even if Hani really didn¡¯t go back, Bahlia rushed in and added another bun to Zhou Ye. That''s it... it doesn''t help at all.


    But Hani, who was in high blood, had forgotten about this matter, and Bahia, who was full of complexity, was thinking about it at all.


    On the other hand, as the subject of testing, Zhou Ye was already stunned by the actions of the two...


    Nima...what''s the situation?Is there such an operation?


    How self-confident these two silly women are... They actually ignore where this is?If it is in a public place like a hotel, such a strategy will be used, and there will be no sequelae... After all, there is a police uncle.


    But this is on your own yacht, the cell phone has no signal...the sea is on all sides...the place where you can''t run, use this method to test yourself?Do they think they are really herbivorous men?


    At this moment, someone knocked on his door...


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Hey...interesting, you like to jump into my eyes one by one, and I can''t always play a good person, right..." Zhou Ye had already sat down with a decision in his heart, these two girls must tidy up...otherwise This IQ is really anxious.


    He jumped directly from the window and opened the door. Not surprisingly, it was Hani in a bikini who knocked on the door... and in the far room, Baria was hiding behind the door, opening it slightly. The door sews and looks here.


    Zhou Ye knew all these scenes in his mind, and he smiled directly: "Is there anything wrong? Miss Hani, is there something missing? I will ask the maid to prepare it for you now..."


    Hani raised her leg, and her jade feet directly touched the door, with eyebrows in her eyes, and said in a somewhat lazy voice: "Don''t you ask me to go in and sit?"


    "..." I''ll give you nine points for this one word horse. If you don''t give you full marks, I am afraid of your arrogance and pride... Zhou Ye, who had planned for a long time, smiled and opened the door to let Hani walk in.


    In fact, Hani learned this trick from a TV series. She really walked into Zhou Ye''s room, but she didn''t know what to say... "That... today''s dinner was good..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless. He originally thought it was a female man, but found out that he was still an innocent female man... Forget it, the game is almost at this point, it''s time to close the net."You''ve been looking for clues to the women around me, haven''t you?"


    "You... how do you know?" Hani was stunned when he heard Zhou Ye''s words.But she reacted in the blink of an eye."You have a camera in our room?"


    "Ahem... In fact, as long as it is happening on this yacht, no matter where it is, it can''t be hidden from my eyes." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "You actually have so many cameras installed..." Hani guarded the murderer with both hands, looking like a fire and theft guard and Zhou Ye."What a pervert..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless. This girl''s thinking circuit is really unusual. Should we explain to her what artificial intelligence is, and then explain to her what is called micro-monitoring?Forget it... "Rather than worry about those problems, you might as well worry about your own safety..."


    "What are you going to do to me? I tell you, Singapore''s laws are very strict. No matter what nationality you are, you will be severely punished if you commit a crime in Singapore..." Although Hani said righteously, But in fact, her steps are moving slightly towards the door...


    And Zhou Ye didn''t care. The door of this room seemed to open well, but that was because he had his authority. Without him to open it, this door would not be opened even if it was bombed with a heavy weapon. You know, The Umbrella''s designers designed this yacht according to the standards of interstellar warships.


    "I warn you not to mess around..." Hani found out that Zhou Ye, the villain, hadn''t noticed her escape, and she was secretly delighted. It was not until her hand touched the doorknob that her whole heart calmed down."I will definitely reveal your true face in front of Baria... you wait."


    "Listen to you..." Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his hand, making a gesture that pleases you casually.


    "Your plan is bankrupt..." Hani said, turning the door... uh-embarrassing-turned a bit, Hani found that she couldn''t turn at all...


    "You''re done, don''t want to play with Barria¡¯s feelings..." Hani threatened to turn the doorknob again... something more embarrassing happened... I still can¡¯t turn... Hani is already fast Crying, what''s the situation?


    "So, you who can''t even get out of this room, how can you expose my true face?" Zhou Ye walked up to Hani with a smile, and looked at Hani with interest.


    Chapter six hundred and nineteen


    "Actually, I''m joking with you..." Hani was already crying, is she bringing it to the door by herself?


    "Well, I believe..." Zhou Ye nodded seriously.


    "It''s great that you can believe it." Hani thinks that Zhou Ye''s IQ is not online. It''s great...


    "So, what I''m doing next is also joking with you, I hope you don''t mind." Zhou Ye''s words made Hani stunned, but she has no time to react...because she has been blocked by Zhou Ye After looking, yes, it was to use Zhou Ye''s best method of silence.


    "Hmm..." Hani was bemoaning her first mouth... while desperately tapping Zhou Ye''s fierce mouth, but obviously, her small arms and legs can only be regarded as massaging Zhou Ye, and the strength Some are too light.


    Gradually... Hani discovered that she was completely unable to control her body. The proof is that her arms hugged Zhou Ye¡¯s neck when she didn¡¯t know... If Zhou Ye hadn¡¯t let her go, I¡¯m afraid this would happen. She''s already...


    Of course, Zhou Ye would let her go for a reason, because someone knocked on the door again.


    "Hani...Hani, are you in there?" Bariya didn''t wait for five minutes before rushing to knock on Zhou Ye''s door. Anyway, she watched her girlfriend dressed so enchanting as she entered herself. In the room of her boyfriend, she had a feeling of growing grass on her head inexplicably.


    "Hani... open the door, Ye, I know you are inside, I''m really angry if you don''t open the door... I''m really angry, even if you coax me, I won''t forgive you..." Baria The more I knock on the door, the more anxious I feel...


    Just when she was about to knock on the door again, Zhou Ye''s door opened... However, before she could react, one arm stretched out and pulled her into a familiar embrace...


    "Ye... um um um..." Before Bariya''s words were finished, she was blocked by the familiar Zhou''s silence method...


    At first, she struggled twice with encouragement, but soon she found out sadly that her struggle was completely useless...Finally, she had to hug Zhou Ye with her hands in order to maintain her balance. Neck...


    "Baria...Run..." A faint voice finally dragged the dying Baria back.


    "Hani...what''s wrong with you?" Baria struggled to break free from Zhou Ye''s embrace, turned to look at her, she was her best friend, but at this moment she looked exhausted, sitting against the wall. On the carpet.


    "Zhou Ye...it''s a bad guy...run away, Baria..." Hani still feels weak all over...just now was a bit too...cough for her.


    "Ye, is this true? Is what Hani said true?" When Baria heard her girlfriend''s words, instead of turning her head and running, she turned to question her prospective boyfriend...


    "Then it depends on which angle you look at me..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, just now if it hadn''t been for him to let go, Baria could not escape his embrace if she was exhausted.


    "Don''t listen to his sophistry...Run, Baria..." Hani is still urging her best friend, but obviously, Baria will never give up unless she gets an answer from Zhou Ye.


    "For example?" Baria stared at Zhou Ye''s eyes, as if she wanted to see something from it... But in fact, she couldn''t see anything, just felt that she wanted to sink into that pair more and more. In the eyes.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 454

    "My enemies call me executioner... Murderer... Tyrant... Prince of the Night..." Zhou Ye said leisurely: "And my women like to call me, dear, Lang Jun, Ye Lang... My man..."


    "Your women?" Baria didn''t care about the previous address at all. The only word she cared about was the [My Women].


    "That''s right, my women..." Zhou Ye admitted without hesitation, he felt that there was nothing to hide, anyway, Barria would have to know sooner or later...


    "...Okay..." Baria felt that her breathing was a little difficult... "Yes, can you tell me... how many women do you have?"


    "..." Zhou Ye was silent.


    This made Baria could not help but rekindle a glimmer of hope."Aren''t you embarrassed? Come and tell me how many women I can live with..."


    "Uh-actually..." Zhou Ye said embarrassedly: "It''s a bit too much, I''m still counting..."


    Baria was almost amused... "Then you come to provoke me... You still don''t want me... You liar..."


    What should I do in such a situation?Uh-other people Zhou Ye don''t know. Anyway, he always used Zhou''s silence method...


    Barrya, who was blocked by her gaze, went from struggling hard to struggling slightly, from struggling slightly to unknowingly, and hugged Zhou Ye again...Finally, Baria fell completely silent...


    "Actually, I also have difficulties..." Zhou Ye whispered in Baria''s ear.


    "What''s the problem, you liar..." Although Baliya said categorically, she couldn''t help but soften her attitude. In fact, she also wanted to find a reason to forgive Zhou Ye...


    "Soon, you''ll know..." Zhou Ye said to use Zhou''s Silence Method again, but this time he won''t stop halfway... With the Zhou''s Silence Method... The gap between the two is getting less and less, and finally, with a cry of pain, the two reached the realm where there is me in you and you in me.


    Hani looks silly all over...Did these two forget that they are still here?It''s so...


    However, two hours later, something even more broke her...Her girlfriend actually betrayed her."My dear... I really can''t do it anymore, I understand your difficulties... Go find Hani... Give me a break..."


    However, Zhou Ye, the bastard who was so obedient, came to find herself... Hani really felt like a dog...


    But soon, she understood the difficulties of her girlfriend...this...this guy is not human.


    No words for a night¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The next day, Zhou Ye really fulfilled his promise to watch the rising sun with the two women...Uh, even though he was on the couch, he was watching the rising sun, right?


    The two obedient women nestled in Zhou Ye¡¯s arms, watching the morning sun slowly climb out of the sea, and the whole person felt a lot more refreshed... And Zhou Ye, the morning sun on the sea had long been annoying for him. What he saw were the two proudly blooming red plums on the couch...


    "I''m so stupid... Why did I come up with this idea?" Hani rested her head on Zhou Ye''s arm, with a look of regret on her face.


    "Stop talking..." Baria persuaded: "You were even mader than me later..."


    "Slap!" Zhou Ye unceremoniously slapped Hani on the thickest part."Regret it?"


    "Regret... Regret not rushing up soon..." Hani said, arching her little head into Zhou Ye''s arms, "I should have been the first one..."


    "Hani...no wonder you want to do this, I had such a plan..." Of course, Baria knew that her best friend was joking, so she rushed forward and became a mess with Hani.


    Chapter six hundred and twenty


    Marvel World-Secret Arctic Base of Hydra.


    "My dear...no..." As Ophelia knelt on the ground feebly, her eyes blankly looking at the place where her man had just disappeared, her whole person was about to collapse...


    At this moment, a familiar golden circular portal slowly opened...


    "My dear?" Ophelia''s spirits shook, and her whole body was like a shot of a heart attack, and the sadness on her face was wiped out... and the daughters of Xiaoli and Zhao Hailun behind her, also Both opened their eyes wide and stared at the portal that was slowly opening.


    The opening of the portal is actually very fast, but in the eyes of the women, time seems to be stretched infinitely by people. They always feel that the portal is opening so slowly...The slow ones all want to rush over and use their own Pulling open the portal with both hands... Fortunately, they still have reason, knowing that they can''t pull it open.


    When the portal was fully opened, the women involuntarily held their breath, staring at the exit of the portal, each of them chanted a name in their hearts."Ye... it must be Ye... Ye must be fine."


    However, what disappointed them was that the first person to walk out of the portal was not the figure of the person they knew and loved, but a beautiful girl with a small dimple...


    After the girl walked out of the portal, she was also a little confused. After all, this kind of scene transition is not very accustomed to her.After shaking her head, she noticed the women standing or sitting in front of her, "Hello everyone... I''m Nisha..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense..." Ophelia jumped up and rushed in front of Nisha at an unimaginable speed, clutching her shoulders tightly. If it was the usual, Ophelia would definitely not Will make such a rude gesture, after all, she is Zhou Ye''s most proud daughter with a perfect lady style, but now?With Zhou Ye''s life and death unknown, she had already thrown that ladylike demeanor out of the sky, and she was only concerned about one thing now."Where is Ye?"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Hands, like iron tongs.Nisha has been scared by Ophelia...


    Fortunately, at this moment, Yingyi came over and patted Nisha''s hand lightly to signal her to relax."Don''t do that, Ophelia... Since she walked out of the dear portal, she is definitely our sister... There is still time to pick up girls, which means that the bad guy is fine..."


    "I..." Ophelia knew that Xiaoying was right... and, she was indeed a little too excited... But before seeing Zhou Ye, even if he knew his ability, there were definitely not many people who could hurt. He, she still feels a little worried... "Nissa is it? Sorry, I was a little too excited just now..."


    "No, nothing..." Nisha was really frightened, but when she saw Ophelia apologize to herself, she still responded: "I can understand your feelings... If you leave that bad guy too long, I also think he can''t stand it...but don''t worry, he is at the end, saying that he will come back after all the sisters pass."


    "Also all the sisters?" Ophelia and Yingyi and Zhao Hailun Xiaoli looked at each other, and passed a message to each other.


    [We are worried to death here, this bastard is actually spending a lot of time outside, we must take care of him.


    [How to clean up?Have you beaten him?


    [Drag him...]


    [Don''t be funny... I''m afraid you will be the one who surrenders first.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Just as the women were making eye contact, a few more girls came out...Ophelia took a look, okay, look at the man from the family, this guarantees her hunting range, there are loli and the royal sister ...I counted roughly, there were nine...and at first glance, they were all sisters of Indian descent.


    Afterwards, Ginny, Jiagu, Madam Mehra, Pia, Sima, Latika, Bariya and Hani who came out of the portal naturally gathered at the first Nissa who came out. By their side, after all, they are relatively familiar with Nisha.


    On the other side, in the team supported by Ophelia¡¯s leading figure Yi, there are the Xiaoli quartet and Zhao Hailun and other women... Although there are fewer people, Ophelia¡¯s aura is not ordinary. The foot... After all, ruling the Hydra for so long, that high-level person''s temperament cannot be faked, and it is full of pressure....


    Just when the atmosphere on both sides was very embarrassing...Suddenly, a voice that both sides were very familiar with came over."Are you in line to welcome me back?"


    "Honey..." XN


    Hearing this voice, the girls on both sides couldn''t help but their eyes brightened... The feeling that the backing had arrived filled their hearts, some of them called dear, some called Ye, looking in the direction of the sound. go with.


    Who is the person who is smiling and standing there, who is not Zhou Ye?


    Ophelia rushed over with a thunder and thunder, and jumped into Zhou Ye''s arms. Without any words, she just held her man''s cheeks with her hands and kept looking...I was sure Zhou Ye was on him. After there were no scars, he hugged Zhou Ye''s neck tightly."Daddy... I miss you so much... You scared me to death... I thought I was going to lose you... Daddy, welcome home."


    "Daddy...?" The daughters of Nisha had a feeling of unknownness. In their opinion, Ophelia should be the woman of her own man, but why did she call him... this name?Obviously, how could Zhou Ye expose its shortcomings and tell them his dark history?


    "Hmm..." Ophelia turned all her worries into a mouthful and blocked Zhou Ye''s contempt.


    But soon, she was no longer satisfied just to speak up... She was like crazy, tearing Zhou Ye''s clothes... Soon, a restricted-level scene was staged in front of the women...


    Yingyi did not stop Ophelia. She knew how Ophelia felt when she saw her man disappeared in front of her eyes with the space gem, because she felt the same way... In fact, she just did one thing ... Let the shadow guards under him block off the entire underground test site...


    Then Shi Shiran walked over... well, she was consciously queuing... Zhao Hailun and other women also walked over obediently. If you haven''t experienced that kind of scene, you won''t know the kind of despair, they are urgent It takes a man of his own to gallop on him unscrupulously to prove his sense of existence.


    On the other hand, the Indian team, who has just arrived, is completely silly...what is the situation?However, soon, they were dragged into this hysterical activity... This is also an alternative welcome party...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 455

    Chapter six hundred and twenty one


    Switzerland-Berne.


    Maya Hansen is a computer expert, but in an accident, she began to abandon the major she had studied in university, and turned to specialize in biology, wanting to merge the two together... which is so-called Biological gene coding.


    She wants to invent a biological gene that can make people sever and regenerate like a gecko. When she announced this idea to the public, she reaped not praise, but a voice of doubt...


    In fact, no one is optimistic about her project, whether it is those former friends or those big bosses who occupy a place in the biological academia, the comments they give Maya are only four words, "Whimsical".


    But these did not shake Maya Hansen''s determination. She plunged into the ocean of biology, like a crazy sponge, absorbing various biological knowledge.


    When she had no money, she would use the majors she had studied on the Internet to earn some living expenses...


    But, obviously, her efforts are only a fraction of the funds needed for academic research...Otherwise, just the initial establishment of a small biological laboratory is enough to drain all her savings and leave her in debt...


    But fortunately, what she has gained is not only ridicule and questioning, but occasionally some like-minded people contact her through the email address she left on the Biology Forum and have some academic exchanges with her, which makes her feel Although the road ahead was bumpy, she was by no means lonely... Among her like-minded friends, the one she liked most was a genius from a great cold underworld, Zhao Hailun, who she had met on the Biology Forum.


    When Maya Hansen knew that Zhao Hailun wanted to make a difference in biology, she recommended Umbrella to Zhao Hailun and told her that in the Umbrella College League assessment, she would get good results. You can enroll without exams..., of course, exam-free enrollment is just one of them. Maya Hansen pointed out to Zhao Hailun that the organization that truly leads global technology in the world is not the mysterious country of Africa, Wakanda, or the alien country of Attilan. It''s the Umbrella consortium, which is not showing the mountains and leaking water but lurking around the world like a prehistoric giant crocodile.


    Today is the seventh day of Umbrella¡¯s assessment at Seoul National University...it¡¯s almost time to announce the shortlist, Maya Hansen thought, while pushing her shopping cart on the supermarket shelves as a routine. Big purchase.


    What happened to the scientist?Although scientists often waste research on sleep and sleep, it doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t need to eat...


    "Well-green beans, this can be some." As Maya said, she threw a pack of vacuum-packed American green beans into her already piled up shopping cart like a hill.


    Looking at her shopping cart, it seemed that she was overwhelmed and squeaked in protest. Maya could only give up the idea of ??continuing to buy, although she could not wait to buy food for a year so that she would never use it again. When you go out, you can conduct your own research at home, but obviously that is impossible. Let alone whether she has that much money, her small refrigerator alone is not allowed... This is a sad story.


    "Miss Hansen, you bought so much again..." The cashier in the supermarket saw that the thin Maya Hansen was pushing his pile of shopping carts like a hill, shook his head, ran over to help her The cart was pushed to the cash register.


    "It''s hard to come by, so just..." Maya Hansen smiled a little embarrassedly, because she often shopped in this supermarket, although she always came almost once a month, but every time she bought so many things. Every cashier in the supermarket has known her a long time ago. After all, it takes a long time for a car to settle accounts...


    "A dozen disposable underwear... a big bottle of salad..." The cashier lady shook her head helplessly, and began to count the goods on Maya Hansen''s car. In her mind, Maya Hansen was probably painted as a weird person. symbol.


    Seeing the weird look in the cashier''s eyes and the disapproving attitude, how could Maya Hansen not know what she thought?... But it doesn''t matter, she''s already used to such things anyway.


    And at this moment-in Maya Hansen''s apartment... an uninvited person...


    "I really can''t see that this is a girl''s room..." Zhou Ye frowned as he looked at the one-bedroom and one-living room that was only over fifty square meters in front of him...


    This is a very classic small apartment with one bedroom and one living room. The sofa in the living room is still full of unclear clothes that are clean or dirty. Next to the sofa are a few pots of viewing plants... and next to the living room. There is a computer, the power of the computer is still on, the door of the bedroom on the inside is open, and the quilt on the couch is thrown in a mess, basically it can be said to be a mess.


    "Master, please wait a moment, this place will be cleaned up in a moment." A figure in a black and white maid outfit appeared directly behind Zhou Ye...It was Zhou Ye''s close-knit maid, Qiu.


    "Qiu...Didn''t I let you and Zi wait downstairs?" Zhou Ye said helplessly.


    "That won''t work, Master. In view of the reasons you have often worried us recently, the maid maid has raised your security level to the highest level..." As the voice fell, a maid with long purple hair appeared in the autumn. Next to him was Zi who was left downstairs by Zhou Ye.


    "Am I okay?" Zhou Ye was speechless. If something happened to him, what could they do by their side?


    "Don''t you know the master... do you have the heart to let us be scolded by the maid?" Qiu said, her big beautiful eyes were filled with tears, and they would cry to you if they didn''t agree... They knew their master too much. Zhou Ye is now, you are reasoning with him, he is shameful with you, you shame with him, he is even more shameless... Only tears are the only way to subdue him.


    "Okay, okay, feel free to..." Zhou Ye sat silently on the computer chair.


    This is also impossible. Since his return, Ophelia has directly notified their sister alliance about his almost living in a different world, which is like stabbing a hornet''s nest...


    Whether it¡¯s the Medusa sisters, or the niece Carter, whether it¡¯s the ancient master or the new star supreme mother and daughter... They all agreed that they must strengthen the guards around their men. Yingyi alone is not enough, even the most obedient. Pandora will not unite with him this time.


    And Hela, who was in her pregnancy, used "I don''t want my daughter without a father" as an excuse to force Zhou Ye to accept the protective measures arranged by the six maid chiefs...


    Zhou Ye can only obediently obey. If a woman, Zhou Ye can fool around... When all the women are united, Zhou Ye has to... There is no way. Besides, this is because his women do it for him. it is good¡­¡­


    Don''t look at Zhou Ye now that there are only two maids around him, this is already Zhou Ye''s use of various shameless methods to reduce...


    If according to the arrangement of the six major maid chiefs, he is surrounded by no less than one combat maid in a combat formation at all times. How many people are in a combat formation?Uh, it''s only a hundred people...This is just a close formation, and there are thousands of shadow guards on the periphery.Of course, although the personal maid team has now become a personal maid team, the shadow guards on the periphery have not decreased, but have increased a lot.


    Even so, he was already very satisfied, otherwise, he shuddered just to imagine the feeling of being stared at by a hundred maids for everything he was doing.While Zhou Ye was sitting on the computer chair thinking about life, Qiu and Zi had already cleaned the entire room...


    "Awesome..." Zhou Ye had to admire his own two women''s personal maids who were so powerful. The cleaning speed was no one.


    "Then you didn''t even want to bring us..." Qiu said with an aggrieved expression.


    "Yes, Master, how nice it is for you to take us. We can cook, clean, and..." Zi said, the female eyebrows in her eyes almost drowned Zhou Ye... with a little sheepish voice. Zhou Ye''s voice made Zhou Ye quick... "Even if you want to do something bad, we will help you hold her hands and feet."


    Puff¡ª¡ªIf there is such an unscrupulous thing, I am afraid that no other maid can tell me except my own maid, but there is no way. Starting from the six major maids, my maid team has been taken crooked... Zhou Ye sighed helplessly. He took a sigh of relief, but such a maid... is so good.


    "Come on--" Zhou Ye said and patted his leg. Qiu and Zi glanced at each other, his face leaking joy, and leaped happily, sitting on top of each other obediently, huh...


    If you have to be punished, you must be rewarded for merit... Zhou Ye embraced the two girls, and kissed one of them. Qiu and Zi''s happy eyebrows are almost in line. For them, they can win the companionship of their master. This task around me is really great...


    Chapter six hundred and twenty-two


    Maya Hansen took all her energy to move all the things in the shopping cart into the trunk of her car. After closing the trunk, she pushed the empty shopping cart to the parking lot for special use. The empty shopping cart was left behind and returned to his cart again.


    Maya Hansen, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, took off the heavy down jacket and threw it onto the passenger seat on one side. Although the lowest temperature outside has reached below zero, she benefited from the time she just moved the items in the shopping cart. I had already set the car on fire without turning on the heating system, and the temperature in the car was still very high.


    After rubbing her red hands, feeling that her hands had recovered some temperature, Maya skillfully put up the gear, stepped on the gas pedal, and drove to her apartment...


    Although she carries a lot of daily necessities at one time, she is used to living alone. The most troublesome thing for her now is her own biological laboratory...


    Her little biological laboratory must not be built in her apartment, so she rented a small farm in the outskirts of Bern. In fact, the farm is less than ten acres in size, but its rent is very cheap. It is the most important for Maya, who is struggling to make ends meet recently.


    Her small biological laboratory was built in the warehouse of that small farm. It has already begun to take shape, but... after all, it is money, no money. As long as it involves experimental equipment, it involves high-precision machinery. Things happen to be the most expensive... Maya Hansen is already considering whether she wants to temporarily stop the research in her hands and pick up some programming tricks online to make some money...


    Time slipped away in Maya Hansen¡¯s entanglement. Although driving and thinking about the prone to traffic accidents, fortunately, on this day when the weather is not so good, not many people drive to the streets. , Maya was able to get home safely.


    The supermarket is not far from Maya¡¯s apartment, only two blocks away, and Maya¡¯s car quickly drove into the parking lot below her apartment.


    Maya got out of the car and opened the trunk... After finishing for a long time, Maya found embarrassingly that she couldn''t bring back her trophy all at once...


    "It seems that I can only come down twice..." Maya, with her hands full of plastic bags, reluctantly closed the trunk and walked into the elevator of her apartment building...


    Ding-the elevator stopped on the tenth floor.


    Resigned to her fate, Maya picked up the shopping bags placed in the elevator again, walked out of the elevator, and staggered to the door of her apartment, Maya took out the key and opened the door to the room...


    "I''m sorry... I went wrong..." After Maya opened the door, the first thing she saw was a clean and tidy small living room. A handsome blond boy was holding two beautiful girls in maid costumes. The girl was there... after she habitually apologized, she backed out... and took the door of the room with her hand.


    "Wait..." When Maya was about to pick up the shopping bag on the floor, she suddenly realized one thing, that is, her room. Although it seems to be so clean and tidy that she can hardly recognize it, but... that The familiar furnishings are definitely right in your own room.


    "Who are you?" Maya opened the door unceremoniously. She no longer cared about her handbag, and even her lair was invaded. How could she care about the foreign objects?


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at this silly girl who walked into his house and apologized to the intruder with a ignorant expression, and then walked out of the door of the house, almost laughing...


    To be honest, in a sense, Zhou Ye doesn''t hate this silly girl. She is just a scientific researcher who explores unknown fields with all her heart. It''s just that her research is used by others... Just to make those disabled people be able to live a normal life through regeneration like normal people.


    Just as the scientist who invented the rocket just started to explore the mysteries of the universe, she was just a pure biological explorer.


    "Get to know... my name is Zhou Ye." Zhou Ye smiled and let go of his two close maids, stood up, walked to Maya''s face, and stretched out his right hand.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 456

    "I don''t care who you are, I just want to know why you broke into my apartment illegally." Maya raised her head unceremoniously and said angrily.


    In fact, Maya Hansen, who is more than 1.7 meters tall, stands in front of Zhou Ye, who is 1.9 meters long, with her teeth and claws open. There is an inexplicable sense of joy.


    "Actually..." Before Zhou Ye''s words were finished, Maya Hansen rushed over, trying to push Zhou Ye away from her... But after trying several times, she was sad. I realized that I was doing useless work...Her strength couldn''t even make Zhou Ye tremble.


    The helpless Maya Hansen could only bypass Zhou Ye, rushed to her computer, and directly searched her computer for traces of whether she recorded important documents that had been touched by someone. For her, is the most important.


    After flipping through the records in her computer, Maya Hansen was relieved.Obviously what she was worried about did not happen...At this moment, she was in the mood to sit down, turned to face Zhou Ye and said, "You can say it now...I will give you one minute to convince me, or you will just wait. Be invited by the police to have coffee..."


    "Interesting." Zhou Ye smiled. He hasn''t seen such an aggressive chick for a long time... "In fact, originally, it was just to invite you to join my company..."


    "Your company? Which company do you belong to..." Maya Hansen has already had the idea of ??absorbing external funds. After all, it is too difficult for her to build a qualified biological laboratory on her own, she just A biologist who changed his career halfway, not a rich second generation...


    "Those are not important anymore..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "Because I have changed my mind now..."


    "Are you kidding me?" Maya was still very happy when she heard that Daikin mainly invested in her own projects, but Zhou Ye''s turning point made her depressed...


    "No need." Zhou Ye said, walking to Maya step by step... His height gave Maya a great sense of oppression."Because I think it is too insecure to sign you into my company... A woman is too emotional, who knows when you will suddenly regret it, that will make me suffer a huge loss..."


    "In that case, please go out..." Maya felt like she was being played with by someone like a fool. She said she wanted to invite herself, then she regretted...How could this guy be like a child.


    Chapter six hundred and twenty-three


    The two maids stood behind their master, watching Zhou Ye teasing the chick there...I have to say, it was still very interesting.


    "Why?" Zhou Ye spread his hands and made an appearance that he didn''t know why. In fact, he was playing tricks.


    "Since you have changed your mind, why are you staying here? Talk to me about love?" Maya sarcastically, she was too lazy to investigate Zhou Ye''s illegal intrusion into her residence.


    First, Zhou Ye doesn''t look like a thief. Have you ever seen that thief can help the owner clean the room?


    The second is that she has been pissed off by Zhou Ye.What is a woman too emotional?What is repentance?Is this belittling women?What does it mean to make him suffer a great loss... I look down on her too much.


    "Huh? How did you know?" Zhou Ye looked surprised, almost not amused by Maya.


    "First, I''m not as pretty as the two chicks behind you, so don''t say anything that is deceptive..." Maya stood up and poked Zhou Ye''s fierce mouth with her fingers unceremoniously: "No. Second, even if I feel that I am as beautiful as a fairy, I don¡¯t think I will arouse the interest of a playboy... and what I hate the most is a playboy like you..."


    "Oh? What type do you like?" Zhou Ye smiled, very dangerous.


    "I like people who have a common language with me... For example, someone who also likes biology, or a genius who has his own unique insights in a certain research... Anyway, it''s not your kind of uselessness. Besides being beautiful, there is nothing in it. The son..." Maya got more and more excited as she spoke, and her whole person was almost stuck in Zhou Ye''s arms...


    "Woman, you are a little too arrogant..." Zhou Ye smiled more and more dangerously."Didn''t your mother tell you?"


    "What?" Maya asked with a cold face, raising her head for unknown reasons.


    "Don''t get too close to a dangerous man," Zhou Ye said, blocking Maya''s contemplation as soon as he lowered his head.


    "Hmm..." Maya is in a daze, what''s the situation?This guy actually... However, she has no time to think more, because Zhou Ye has already opened her teeth...


    "Asshole... why are you... hey, there are still people here, don''t you pay attention to the feelings of the two girls behind you?"


    "It''s okay, don''t care about us, we are the shadow of the master...please ignore us."


    "Autumn, Zi, come and help me hold this chick... I''m afraid I will hurt her."


    "Hey...hey...you guys don''t really want to help this guy...don''t take it...if I just said something wrong, I apologize...don''t do that...you are committing a crime..."


    "No way, we can''t help listening to the master''s instructions, otherwise we will be ruthlessly cleaned up by the master..."


    "You are a strong X... You are still young, don''t be like this... Hey..."


    "It''s okay, I don''t mind if you go to the police after the matter is over...really."


    "Ah--, bastard--"


    "Sorry, sorry... I didn''t expect you to still... I''ll be gentle..."


    "Asshole...oooo..."


    In the room, Maya''s crying gradually lowered... it was replaced by bursts of fanciful sounds.


    Two hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Asshole, don''t you know how to lighten it?" Maya nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, and bitterly wanted to leave her teeth marks on Zhou Ye''s body. In fact, this is a very difficult thing. ... After trying many times, she had to give up this unrealistic idea.


    As for telling Zhou Ye?Stop making trouble... Was Zhou Ye''s spring breeze and rain turned for nothing?


    When Zhou Ye came here, he really had the idea of ??taking Maya... It can be said that Maya is also a very talented scientist. Now Zhou Ye has Zhao Hailun and Nina by his side... these two How could a female genius scientist let Maya go?Although she is said to have a mid-level appearance, but...her intelligence is worth a lot of points.


    "Have you never had a boyfriend before?" Zhou Ye really didn''t expect Maya to be... ahem, this was really a surprise.


    "Make a boyfriend? I have almost run out of time for research and study... How can I have time to make a boyfriend..." Maya huddled her whole body in Zhou Ye''s arms, muttering. Said: "But now I find that making a boyfriend seems to be a good choice. Recently, the negative emotions that have been backlogged due to poor research have disappeared..."


    "Okay, I''ll go back and build a biological laboratory headed by you... Don''t worry about the research." Zhou Ye comforted.


    "Wait, you haven''t told me which company you are from..." Maya heard Zhou Ye''s words, only to remember that this guy had come to invite herself to join the company under the pretense of this.


    "Umbrella..." Zhou Ye spit out the name of a consortium with a smile, and immediately stunned Maya.


    At first, she thought her man was just the rich second generation of a medium-sized biotechnology company, but in the end... it was Umbrella, the giant crocodile buried in the world''s pool...


    "You really belong to the Umbrella Consortium? I really have a research team and a biological laboratory of my own?" Maya is already so excited that she can''t find herself...


    "That''s right..." Zhou Ye smiled. The creator of the Extremis Virus is worthy of him.


    "Gosh...I''m so happy...no...I''m already...oh my god..." Maya was already happily talking incoherently. In her opinion, Zhou Ye''s decision made her love more than any love words... Move, turn on the horse, there should be a BGM Valkyrie riding here.


    However, it was the first time that Maya Hansen, and she completed the battle against the Great Demon with the help of the two maids of Zhou Ye, and this time, her reinforcements have fallen into a deep sleep... But no one could help her... So she paid a heavy price for her actions.


    These days, Zhou Ye has been playing with Maya Hansen in Switzerland for a few days, and he promised that Maya Hansen¡¯s laboratory is already operating. After all, Umbrella¡¯s biological laboratories are really too many. For Sen, it was a huge and difficult task, but for Zhou Ye, it was just a matter of finding a laboratory that was not very important and changing the research project... the venue, equipment, and personnel were all readily available.


    Finally, on the seventh day, the unbearable Maya Hansen drove Zhou Ye away...Who said this guy was too livestock? Even if Maya had two maids to help her, she felt powerless.


    Of course, when Zhou Ye was leaving, he also left Maya with the standard equipment that he must have after becoming a woman, a space bracelet, a personal terminal in the style of a watch... plus an Umbrella unlimited black card.


    For Maya, although the space bracelet surprised her, the personal terminal was the most interesting thing, not because of the size of the personal terminal, but the things on the sister forums of Umbrella¡¯s internal network linked to the terminal. What surprised her in particular were some of Nina Stark¡¯s academic papers...


    This made her as if she had found a confidant, and began to connect with Nina, Nina¡¯s genius plus her creativity, uh, of course, plus Zhao Hailun... These three high IQ girls have been established. A small discussion group to inform each other about their research progress...


    Of course, this is what Zhou Ye is happy to see.


    Chapter six hundred and twenty four


    Ever since Zhou Ye settled down with Maya, the creator of the Extremis Virus, he has once again returned to the world of the dead, quietly waiting for the birth of his daughter...Every day he accompanies his child, her mother Hela, to take a look...


    "My dear, it''s really great to meet..." Hela snuggled in the arms of her own man, looking at the huge castle rising from the ground in front of him, her beautiful big eyes were full of happiness.


    "I should be grateful for that teleportation accident for allowing me to come here..." Zhou Ye smiled and embraced Hela, who was already pouting her belly. This is already the eighth year of his daughter''s pregnancy, and Hela''s belly is already gone. When I got up, even though it was a little inconvenient to move, Hela didn''t care at all, and the maternal brilliance filled her entire face.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 457

    And the castle that Zhou Ye prepared for his daughter is nearing its end. According to Umbrella¡¯s project schedule, it should have been completed long ago, but you can¡¯t stop Zhou Ye¡¯s women from picking up... The fountain should be bigger, and I will say that there should be a garden or something here... The entire castle is almost completely changed.


    However, in general, the main body structure is still retained, and the modification is only a small part of the minor modification.


    That¡¯s it, the chief engineer in charge of the entire project has already been tortured by them. If it weren¡¯t for the last time, Zhou Ye couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. If he said that he would never make any changes, maybe those girls would make troubles. .


    "Baby Angelina, the gift that Dad prepared for you is almost ready..." Zhou Ye cautiously squatted in front of Hela, putting his head on Hela''s belly, with a happy face. His unborn daughter was chatting."Quickly come out, when the time comes, Dad will show you the most beautiful scenery and eat the most delicious food... Dad will take you to see the most magnificent nebula in the universe... Take you to the most prosperous commercial star shopping... "


    "My daughter kicked me..." Hela held Zhou Ye''s head and smiled: "If you seduce and seduce your daughter, maybe the baby will be born early. In less than a month..."


    Hela''s words shocked Zhou Ye. He didn''t want his baby daughter to be born less than one month old, because the fetus would not develop well."really?"


    "Haha... dear, you have times when you are afraid..." Hela is really rare to see her man have such an expression. It''s so funny... Or, Zhou Ye has always been so calm in front of them. Not busy and calm, as if nothing in the world can stump his performance, have you ever seen him look so nervous?


    "Dare to scare me? It seems like Hela, baby, you have forgotten our Zhou family''s family law..." How could Zhou Ye look at Hela''s smiling face and not understand that he was being tricked by the child''s mother?


    "Come on, WHO is afraid of WHO. Anyway, it was definitely not me who felt uncomfortable in the end..." Hella''s eyes glanced at her own man. In fact, although she is no longer as frequent as before, but she and Zhou Ye have not been less recent. Well, it''s just that Zhou Ye had to act lightly because he estimated that he had never been born a little princess... As a result, Hela was satisfied, but Zhou Ye was aggrieved.


    "Waiting for our baby Anjielina...hehehehe..." Zhou Ye threatened unwillingly, but now, he really doesn''t treat his baby like a mother...


    "Waiting for you!" Hela didn''t worry at all... Anyway, there are still two years.


    This really made Zhou Ye very depressed... He made up his mind to wait for the birth of his daughter... He must educate the daughter of Hela who brought her husband to her husband.


    "Master, Miss Betty invites you to come back to her..."


    While Zhou Ye and Hela were fighting there, a maid walked to Zhou Ye''s side and whispered.


    "Huh? Did she say anything about it?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "No, but... she was rushing." The maid replied respectfully.


    "Go, my dear... After all, I have monopolized you for so long..." Hela is very open-minded. After all, she has been following the little baby in her stomach and has tied her own man in the world of death for several years. Others No one said anything about her sisters, and even they changed their weekly meeting place in this world. Of course, Hela had to retaliate. Besides, she also knew that too much pampering and arrogance would arouse women. Rebounding, she no longer feels confident that she can beat the union of all sisters.


    "Well, then I''m going, pay attention to safety, don''t get tired..." Zhou Ye nodded, directly called a portal and walked out.


    California-Berkeley.


    Berkeley is a city on the hills on the east coast of the San Francisco Bay Area in California. It belongs to Alameda County and is the seat of the world-famous university of California, Berkeley.


    And at this moment, in the living room of a two-storey villa in Berkeley, Betty Rose is chatting with her girlfriend and close comrade Susan, depressed.


    "What to do, Susan... Dad must want me to join his research institute..."


    "Why?" Susan wasn''t worried at all, she had already notified her man anyway, this was something he should be worried about.


    "He said I don''t have a boyfriend at this age..." Betty looked helpless. She had also graduated from school for three or four years, but she didn''t join the research institute under her father, General Ross, like the original, but directly Joined his girlfriend Susan to work in a physics research institute under the Umbrella consortium... After all, it was his own research institute.


    "So... is he forcing you to get married? Or he wants to introduce you to the young talents in his research institute?" Susan almost couldn''t stand up with a smile... Fortunately her parents met Zhou Ye. , I also know the relationship between the two... so no one forced her to marry.


    "Are you still laughing?" Betty felt that she was dying of anxiety, and this unscrupulous girlfriend was still gloating."I won''t go to his research institute..."


    "Who is going to which research institute?" A familiar voice came.


    "My dear!!!" The two women had smiles on their faces for an instant, and they jumped up quickly one by one, and pounced on the figure who had just walked out of the portal...It was Zhou Ye who had just arrived.


    Zhou Ye embraced the two women, and after one kissed, he directly embraced the two women and walked to the sofa to sit down."What''s the matter? Call me in such a hurry, Betty baby."


    "It''s not my father..." Betty looked depressed, and said to one side that her father forced her to work in her own research institute...


    "Interesting..." Zhou Ye touched his chin, he was halfway to Betty, and it happened that Betty''s father forced her to go to the research institute. Could this be the legendary inertia of the plot?


    "Okay, Betty baby, don''t worry... I will have a good talk with your father, General Rose..." Zhou Ye said while gently tapping Betty''s back and soothing her emotions.


    "Hmm..." Betty nodded her head happily.


    But then, she looked at her man with some worry, and she was hesitant to talk.


    "What''s wrong? Baby Betty?" Zhou Ye asked strangely.


    "Can you not use those extraordinary methods? My dear..." Betty has not been in vain in Umbrella all these years. She knows how this terrifying behemoth works under her own man. We are prosperous and those who oppose us die.


    What kidnap assassination?That''s too pediatrics, they don''t need it long ago... They only use one method to treat people who disobey them, that is [return to the stove], and that is to recreate... Obliterate the traces of this person''s existence in every sense , Use clones instead of...


    This kind of concealed method can''t be checked. Who knows if this is a natural person or a clone?No one knows except Umbrella...


    "Don''t worry... Baby Betty, I will be reasonable with him..." Zhou Ye naturally knew what Betty was worried about. Obviously this was unnecessary. He didn''t need to fall out with General Rose...


    "Well, thank you, dear..." Betty naturally believed his own man''s words. He has always done what he said, at least in the face of his own women...


    "Then tonight, I will visit General Ross with you in the evening." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Okay, dear..." Betty jumped up happily and went to call her father. Although the relationship between the father and daughter was very stiff, but... Betty does not want her man to be with her father. What''s the contradiction.


    Chapter six hundred and twenty-five


    "Uncle Rose, is it a bit rude for me to dress like this..." A blond man in a blue air force uniform was sitting nervously at the dining table and asked General Rose who was sitting next to him.


    "Don''t worry, you are a good guy, I know, I also believe Betty will make a wise choice." General Rose smiled and patted him on the shoulder...


    Glenn Talbot is the son of a friend of General Ross, an active U.S. soldier. He is now the security chief of the Gamma Base under General Ross¡¯s responsibility. In Ross¡¯s view, the son of an old friend who knows his roots absolutely must The boyfriend she knew since college was tens of thousands of times better than what her daughter said.


    That¡¯s right, General Rose brought Glenn with him this time, with the purpose of getting his daughter to abandon her current boyfriend. In his opinion, Glenn is both handsome and talented, and the most precious, only in his thirties. He is already the chief security officer of the base, and he can be called a young man.


    And his daughter Betty, the boyfriend he has never met?General Rose didn''t think that the other party would be better than Glenn, especially since Glen''s father also had friendship with him, and the two can be regarded as family friends...


    In his opinion, his daughter was definitely blinded by the other''s sweet words, but now, he wants to give his daughter Betty a perfect home that he thinks...


    Before his daughter came, General Ross and Glenn began to chat about interesting things in Gamma Base. After all, the two of them were in the same base. Although the positions were different, the atmosphere was still flat when Glenn deliberately pleased him. Quite good, this made General Rose more determined to persuade his daughter to leave her current boyfriend.


    "Dad..." With a clear female voice, the conversation between General Rose and Colonel Glenn was interrupted.


    General Rose looked up, only to see a blond boy in a black suit walking towards them with his daughter... It was Zhou Ye and Betty who came...


    "Hello, General Ross." Zhou Ye came to General Ross and stretched out his hand with a smile..."My name is Zhou Ye, Betty''s boyfriend..."


    "Sit down." General Ross didn''t show Zhou Ye a good face at all, nor did he reach out to shake Zhou Ye''s hand. Even though he had to admit that Zhou Ye was indeed prejudiced after seeing Zhou Ye. A handsome and incomparably handsome man, but this made him firmer in his idea of ??separating his daughter from Zhou Ye. In his mind, Xiao Bai Lian is not a good thing, and he definitely relies on the money that swindles women to eat.


    "Ahem..." Zhou Ye retracted his hand in embarrassment, he almost forgot, how long ago it was the last time someone who didn''t give him a good face...


    "Dad..." Betty glared at her father in dissatisfaction, and said to her man with guilt: "I''m sorry, dear...My father he..."


    She doesn¡¯t know how to excuse her father. She knows that if General Ross is not her father, or she is not Zhou Ye¡¯s woman, she will take her father¡¯s attitude. The lunatics of the Umbrella consortium absolutely Will break her father''s body into pieces.


    "It''s okay. Change to me. I will do the same. After all, I lied to his intimate little padded jacket..." Zhou Ye looked at Betty''s uneasy expression and said in her ear with a smile. After all, this is me. The father of a woman, he will not be angry with others because of a small matter.


    "Thank you, dear..." Betty happily stepped on tiptoe and kissed her... This is not only to thank her man for tolerance, but also to show her father''s attitude, and will never empathize.


    This meal of dog food between the two of them made Glenn, who was sitting next to General Rose''s eyes, almost red... He knew what General Ross called him to do, and he already regarded Betty as destined to be his wife. Woman... In this situation, he feels green on his head.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 458

    However, he was still smiling, as if he was really just a soy sauce maker, even though the veins on his fist were already stretched high under the table, he was still forbearing, it is not the time yet, wait... After getting married...


    Originally, Zhou Ye had only tasted it, but now he has discovered something interesting... Therefore, he deliberately held Betty and didn''t let go, and deliberately deepened this betrayal.


    "Huh-pay attention to the impact, you are already adults." General Ross finally couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "Sorry... we can''t help it." Zhou Ye smiled and embraced Betty, and sat directly opposite the two.And Betty blushed and nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms... Just now, her father''s attitude made her very unhappy. She actually showed her man''s face when she came up. The relationship between the two father and daughter was not good, but now it has dropped to a freezing point. , She didn''t care about her father''s attitude at all.


    "Boy, I hate you so much..." General Ross stared at Zhou Ye''s smiling face, and said unceremoniously: "There is only one name in our army like you, and that is the little princess... "


    "..." Zhou Ye really wanted to say, there are so many people who hate me, how old are you?However, this sentence was still not said... to give her own face a face, there is no need to be so silly... However, this does not mean that Zhou Ye will honestly listen to people''s ridicule and not counterattack.


    "My senses for you are the exact opposite of what you feel for me, General Ross, I like you very much..." Zhou Ye said with a slight smile.


    "Boy, even if you flatter me, it''s useless. I will never marry my daughter to you." General Ross said rudely.


    "No, no, I don''t mean to praise you at all." Zhou Ye smiled and said: "A person like you who has firm thinking (hardened mind) and perseverance (remembering the past) sticks to his own opinions (old stubborn) is simply the security officer of our consortium The best candidate."


    Security officer?To put it bluntly, it is the security guard... the gatekeeper... Zhou Ye was mocking General Ross when he was in his consortium and could only be a security guard watching the gate...


    "Puff--!" Betty almost didn''t laugh when he heard the sarcastic words of her own man. Now that Betty heard them all, how could General Ross not hear the meaning of Zhou Ye''s words?Then he has been in the army for so long.


    "Excuse me...Is it possible to order food?" A waiter stood aside and said with a smile. In fact, when Zhou Ye took Betty and walked in front of General Rose, he had already walked over with the menu, but There were so many things that happened, and he didn''t have a chance to speak... But now, he just interrupted, feeling a relief for Zhou Ye...


    "Okay..." General Rose suppressed his anger and flipped through the menu that the waiter brought him at random... and ordered a few dishes. After all, he didn''t want to be noisy in front of outsiders.


    Betty is helping her man to order food with herself. She has long known her man''s preferences. This is the time to show all kinds of affection... She will never miss this opportunity.


    After the waiter recorded the menus clicked by the four people, he confirmed it again, and then turned and left. Before leaving, he gave Zhou Ye a vague gesture of cheering... In his opinion, this was nothing short of hairy feet. When the son-in-law saw the difficult scene of the old man-in-law, he felt the same way... His relationship ended because of the obstruction of his girlfriend at home, so he would help Zhou Ye intentionally or unconsciously.


    "The world is still a lot of good people..." Zhou Ye smiled and teased in Betty''s ear: "Seeing your dad has aroused anger..."


    Chapter Six Hundred and Twenty Six


    The first round of the confrontation between General Ross and Zhou Ye came to an end temporarily. Obviously, General Ross felt that he was at a loss...Through the space of ordering, General Ross sorted out his mistakes a bit, and then decided to change it. He will attack in a roundabout way.


    Now direct attack will only make my daughter feel disgusted, and make the two hug tighter. Under pressure, it will only make the two more affectionate, so let go of the pressure and beat it from the side...


    "Forget it, my daughter is older, and I can''t help it..." General Rose sighed and said, "This time I just want to introduce you to a friend, Glenn..."


    "Hello Betty, my name is Glenn Talbot, and I am the security director of the Gamma Base under General Ross." Glenn had already waited for General Ross to call himself. When General Ross called, he immediately stood up. , A gentleman stretched out his hand to Betty.


    "Hello, my name is Zhou Ye and I work for the Umbrella Consortium." Zhou Ye smiled and stood up and held Glenn''s hand... He didn''t want his woman''s hand to be held.


    "Hello..." Betty just nodded in an unsatisfactory way. She didn''t mean to stretch out her hand. Although this guy in military uniform looks good, her heart has long been filled by Zhou Ye. It''s full, how could there be any interest.


    "Umbrella Consortium, that''s a big company... I don''t know what position Mr. Zhou holds in it?" Glenn smiled and secretly used his hands... In his opinion, Zhou Ye was just a little white face, how could it be possible? He is an elite opponent in the army.


    However, what he didn''t expect was...As soon as his hand was hardened, Zhou Ye''s relentless counterattack was met. The whole hand was as if it was severely clamped by a pair of iron clamps... Ten fingers connected to the heart, the pain of the heart. Let him scream out instantly.


    "Ah----! Let go, I tell you to let go..." Glen''s face was distorted with pain, and she screamed like a girl...


    "Do you know? I hate you very much, especially your treacherous smile..." Zhou Ye said with a mocking smile on his face, "I have always had a good temper, but...when I get angry, you It¡¯s better to run as far as possible."


    "Asshole, I told you to let go..." Glenn already heard the cracking sound of his hand bones, and when he almost couldn''t help but want to draw his gun, Zhou Ye finally let go of his hand. ...


    "Look, I''m so gentleman, and I won''t be swearing back..." Zhou Ye smiled and spread his hands, looking innocent."But... I have to say, Mr. Talbot, your education is slightly lacking..."


    "Puff..." Betty almost laughed out loud, but she saw how her man had done this guy just now, and she had finished her, and she said she was ill-trained...I have to say that her man has been shaking recently. The road is drifting away.


    "Ha... Ha ha..." Glenn''s lungs were almost exploded in response to Zhou Ye''s accusations, but in order to make a good impression in front of Betty, he had to pretend to be calm and gentle, thinking He wanted to pull out a smiling face, but the pain in his palm made his smile look fake.


    "Now Glenn has the rank of colonel, and it is not impossible to be promoted to major general in the future." General Ross began to help the young talents he was optimistic about. In his opinion, there is no harm if there is no comparison.


    Although Zhou Ye said that he belonged to the Umbrella consortium, who knows what position he is in because the Umbrella consortium is so big?Pointing out Glenn''s rank and crushing Zhou Ye from a career perspective has become a choice for General Ross."Zhou Ye, what position do you hold in the Umbrella Consortium?"


    "Uh-I''m..." Before Zhou Ye finished speaking, he was interrupted by the ringing of the phone. After General Rose said sorry, he took out his mobile phone."I''m Rose, what?...Really?...Okay, I see, I''ll go back now...No, directly contact the nearby military base and send a helicopter to pick me up...I''m on Berkeley Bay Boulevard, Merley''s Restaurant No. 106, yes... now, immediately, immediately..."


    After hanging up the phone, General Rose stood up and said apologetically to his daughter Betty: "Some unexpected incidents occurred at the base. I have to rush back to deal with it. It seems this time..."


    "You go back..." Betty said indifferently. She had this dinner to introduce her man Zhou Ye to her father. Now that she knows her, it doesn''t matter whether she eats or not. Besides, facing General Rose She hates the idea of ??pulling a red line for herself. In her opinion, her father is completely fooling around.


    "Boy, I won''t just agree to marry my daughter to you..." Rose threatened Zhou Ye before he left. After he left the dining table with his safety chief and walked to the top of the building, Zhou Ye smiled. .


    "What''s the matter? My dear..." Betty asked, looking at Zhou Ye with a mysterious smile.


    "Nothing..." Since there were no outsiders around, Zhou Ye didn''t mind speaking clearly."Do you remember what Baby Nina often complained about lately?"


    The Nina in Zhou Ye''s mouth is naturally Nina Stark, she is a trio of best friends with Betty and Susan.The three of them often chat through Umbrella¡¯s internal network. Although Nina lives in the laboratory and does not come out often, the friendship between the three sisters has not faded. After all, there are still monthly members...


    "Didn''t Nina often complain that her steel baby is useless?" Of course Betty knows what Nina is complaining about recently."She said that when she fights with you, she is being bullied by you... She is almost losing confidence in the bullying, so she has been thinking about finding a new target recently, and experimenting with how strong her steel suit is..."


    "Now the target she wants... has appeared." Zhou Ye smiled and took out a personal terminal in the form of a mobile phone and dialed Nina''s contact number.After all, in the public, the personal terminal on the wrist is a bit too conspicuous.


    On a cliff near the sea in Marbury, California, a villa full of technology stands here, in sharp contrast with the surrounding desolate scenery...


    In fact, Zhou Ye built this place based on the Iron Man mansion in the movie. He originally wanted to live in it by himself, but... I didn¡¯t expect that Nina would fall in love with it when she first saw it, and died. It was so hard that Zhou Ye gave her this place, but she did not pay the price without paying the price. The price was heavy... Uh, I can¡¯t say in detail, I can only say that she was almost broken by Zhou Ye, Nina. Complete knowledge to unlock achievements.


    In this villa named Liberty City by Zhou Ye, Nina is sleeping on the sofa in the underground laboratory. As a technical housemaid, she has already turned black and white...


    "Miss, sir''s communication..." Anna''s voice sounded, completely awakening Nina who was about to wake up.


    "What time is it?" Nina yawned, sat up, and rubbed her sleepy eyes.


    "Miss, it''s already 8:27 in the evening..." Anna replied meticulously.


    "Oh, it''s been so long?" Nina stood up, took the toothbrush with toothpaste squeezed from the robotic arm, picked up a bottle of mouthwash and walked to the bathroom next to the laboratory and said: "Connect... ¡­"


    A projection device hung down directly in front of Nina, and Zhou Ye''s face appeared in front of her soon."Hi, baby Nina."


    "Hi, my dear." Nina said slurredly while brushing her teeth, "What''s the matter?"


    ... It took Zhou Ye for a long time to figure out what Nina was talking about, "I found a good target for you to test the steel suit. Do you want to try it?"


    Chapter six hundred and twenty seven


    "What? Really?" Nina shouted loudly, ignoring herself full of toothpaste foam.But soon, she realized that she didn''t understand what she said, so she hurriedly rinsed the toothpaste from her mouth with mouthwash, and asked again: "Is it true? My dear? where?"


    "In a military base in New Mexico." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Send me over... dear." Nina said directly coquettishly. It takes more than a thousand kilometers to get to New Mexico from her. She doesn''t want to miss this opportunity... Since her dear found her for this opportunity The goal, that is definitely enough to test the weapon system of all types of Mark battle armor she has.


    "Well, wait for me, I''ll go to you after dinner and send you there by the way." Zhou Ye then asked, "Do you need me to bring you something to eat?"


    "Pizza, I want pizza. Hurry up, dear." Nina can''t wait.


    "I know, I know... At least I have to wait until I have eaten..." Zhou Ye said helplessly. Of course he can understand the anxiety of his own daughter. After all, strictly speaking, this can be regarded as anxious. Her first battle... Of course she can''t wait.


    "Well, I''m waiting for you, dear..." Nina said, throwing a female eyebrow at Zhou Ye, she was already so happy that she couldn''t care much.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 459

    "Get ready for the weapon you want to test. I''ll be there in a while." Zhou Ye said, hanging up the communication.


    "Well-do you want to try the power of [Fancy Dress Party]?" Nina clung to Xia Chun and hesitated, "Forget it, take it. If the enemy is very strong, test the [Fancy Dress Party]. The power is good."


    On the other side, as soon as Zhou Ye put away the communication, he saw Betty''s probing eyes."Who is it? How could Nina test her armor? Does it have anything to do with the phone call my dad just received?"


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye smiled and kissed Betty on the cheek: "Do you remember what I told you, a guy with a green body?"


    "Are you talking about that ugly monster that can''t be killed?" Betty was surprised and clutched Xiao Xiao. You know, in Zhou Ye''s description, that thing can be called a guy with infinite power.


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye was a little speechless. If she hadn''t cut the Husband herself, I''m afraid Betty would become the first love of the ugly monster that she couldn''t kill... But forget it, cut Husbands, and don''t want that much."Yes, it''s him..."


    "Then... can Nina really beat him?" Betty began to worry about her girlfriends. When Zhou Ye told them about the Hulk, he just used his ability to see the future as a reason, simply speaking. Just telling the story of the Hulk... they don''t know who the Hulk was originally.


    "Don''t worry, although the Hulk is very powerful, Nina''s machine armor is not weak..." Zhou Ye said, adding another sentence in his heart, especially after Nina took away a lot of my X metal... ¡­


    The two talked and ate, and soon the dinner was over...Zhou Ye drove Betty back home, and then bought a pizza at the best-tasting old pizza restaurant recommended by Betty in the city. In an alley with no one, opened the portal and walked in.


    "My dear..." Zhou Ye just walked out of the portal and was rushed by a soft body. Nina''s mint-sweet little mouth directly gave Zhou Ye a suffocating deep mouth.


    "Baby Nina, are you going to go out in this suit?" Zhou Ye carried the pizza box in one hand and Nina''s little dolphins riding on him in the other, said dissatisfiedly.


    At this moment, Nina is wearing a sports vest on her upper body and a sports shorts underneath. The image is very vivid, and the two white rabbits on the top are almost ready to come out...


    "What''s wrong with wearing this way? I wear it like this at home..." Nina said, grabbing the pizza box in Zhou Ye''s hand, tearing open the package, grabbing a slice of sliced ??pizza, and feasting on it.


    "I don''t want you to go out dressed like this..." Zhou Ye said, shouting directly: "Anna, bring your lady''s outdoor sportswear."


    "Okay, sir." Nina''s electronic butler Anna replied, you know, in the list of permissions, Zhou Ye has the same permissions as her Miss.


    "Okay, okay... Old antique..." Although Nina complained about Zhou Ye so much, she was still happy in her heart. After all, she knew that this was her own man who was jealous...with a sentence Zhou Ye once said That is, we don¡¯t show our stuff.


    "Don''t panic, time is still too late..." Zhou Ye looked at Nina who was devouring and couldn''t help but patted her on the back. He was really afraid that his woman would choke.


    After the fight was settled in two mouthfuls, Nina opened a bottle of water and drank, and said, "Let''s go, dear."


    "No problem, but you have to change your clothes first." Zhou Ye won''t be fooled...


    "Hey, I didn''t fool around..." Nina quickly changed her clothes while complaining. In fact, she didn''t change much, but just put the sports jacket on the outside."It''s all right now, let''s go..."


    "Okay, baby." Seeing Nina changed her clothes, Zhou Ye nodded in satisfaction. He directly raised his hand and a portal opened in a rotating manner. On the other side of the portal, it was a group of New Mexico. Scenery of the state desert."Are your things ready? Baby."


    "I''m already ready, this time I have to take a good test." Nina said, holding Zhou Ye''s arm directly and stepping over the portal.


    In the desert of New Mexico¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As soon as Nina crossed the portal with Zhou Ye in her arms, she felt the temperature drop sharply and couldn''t help but arched into her man''s arms, "My dear, where is the target you said..."


    "Just wait here, he is coming soon." Zhou Ye said affirmatively, because he had already heard that voice.


    "It''s just right, I feel so cold, too." Nina said, pressing directly on her left wrist a few times. Soon, Nina''s watch full of science fiction on her left wrist was facing like metal scales. Her arms spread away...In just three seconds, Nina wore a technologically-sense steel armor...


    As Zhou Ye''s woman, since Nina knew that Umbrella had space compression technology, how could she not use it on her armor?She has always believed that yours is mine, and I''m all yours... This kind of mode of getting along with her own man regardless of you and me.


    "My dear, why haven''t the targets you mentioned come?" After Nina put on the armor, she turned on the biological scan, but still nothing was found. There were no living creatures in this desert except the scorpions and gerbils under the sand. .


    "Don''t worry, he will come... soon..." Zhou Ye patiently comforted Nina, who couldn''t wait to test her armor. At this moment, Zhou Ye moved her ears and stayed south, smiling at her Nina. Baby Na said, "Look, he''s here."


    "Where..." Nina looked in the direction Zhou Ye was pointing-but she couldn''t see anything except the darkness. "Anna, turn on the night vision mode, turn on the infrared mode, and connect to the Umbrella satellite. Open the data link sharing mode."


    "Okay, miss..." Anna''s voice sounded directly in the armor space.Soon, Nina saw a figure that looked like a flea, not that he was small, but that this guy was really like a flea, jumping high."It''s really coming..."


    Chapter six hundred and twenty eight


    "My dear, I went..." Nina said, activated the jet propulsion device of the armor, and flew towards the jumping Hulk with the sound of breaking air... The distance between the two is two miles, but one He leaped and ran towards this side like a flea, while the other flew up and rushed towards each other, but in the blink of an eye, the two met in mid-air.


    "Hey, big guy... how about trying this firework?" As Nina''s words sounded, two miniature electromagnetic muzzles were opened on both sides of her shoulder. With the flashing of electric lights, four thumb-sized electromagnetic muzzles were opened. With a muffled noise, the shell was directly ejected out of the barrel at an initial velocity of 11000 m/s¡ª¡ª


    "Bang--!" Four small sonic boom clouds formed behind the electromagnetic shells.


    "Ow ----" in a voice, Hulk limbs just felt startled a never felt before pain hit him from limb ...... "ah ah ah ah ............"


    Anger-anger-extreme anger, Hulk has never been so angry before, his eyes are already bloodshot, and the huge pain makes him scream to the sky...


    However, this was useless. Hulk, who jumped to the highest point and had nowhere to borrow, was directly hit by Nina''s electromagnetic cannon...


    And Nina couldn''t continue pursuing her, because the recoil of the electromagnetic cannon made her stature in mid-air a little unstable... As for why she came up to kill the Hulk mercilessly?The simple truth is... She believes in her own man, and for women... the value of beauty is justice, you can¡¯t ask a cute girl to have a good impression on the Hulk, which has the same beauty level as the alien, just The appearance of the Hulk...Anyway, Zhou Ye couldn''t see it.


    It took a lot of effort for Nina to stabilize her figure in mid-air. It makes sense for the electromagnetic gun to be used on large battleships. After all, Old Newton''s three principles of physics are not so easy to violate.There is no heavy base, just relying on the thruster on Nina''s armor, it is really hard to fight...


    "Miss, the energy reserve drops to 80%..."


    "Anna, start the giant Ark reactor in the spare space for energy replenishment."


    "The backup energy device has been activated, the energy is expected to be restored in ten seconds,... the energy reserve has been restored."


    Nina smiled slightly when she heard the words of her own electronic housekeeper Anna. In fact, she can also use the link mode for full power output, but in that case, it would be too much damage to the space giant Ark reactor, which will make the giant reactor use The life span has been drastically reduced, so she is now using the small Ark reactor to maintain the daily operation of the armor, while the large space Ark reactor obtained from Umbrella is used for daily charging and charging in battle.


    In fact, Zhou Ye only provided her with a palm-sized space container large enough to hold the giant Ark reactor. The giant Ark reactor was installed and debugged by Nina herself instructing Umbrella¡¯s internal staff...


    Standing in the air, Nina realized that she had been standing here for almost a minute. Why hadn''t the green monster rushed up?Could it be that... That guy was killed by his own electromagnetic cannon?Impossible, since his own man said that he can test as much as he wants, it means that this guy is not so easy to die.


    "Anna, start the vital signs search and let me see where that guy is hiding..."


    "The infrared search device has been turned on¡ª"


    And at this moment, the heart of Hulk below collapsed... His limbs were interrupted by electromagnetic shells at the joints. Although he also has the ability to recover, his recovery ability is not the super recovery of Wolverine. Ability...Some minor injuries are OK, but big wounds that hurt your muscles and bones will take some time.


    "Ah... Hulk is going to kill you... You hurt Hulk." Even if he was lying on the ground and unable to move, the Hulk was still roaring, his anger was already overflowing...


    After more than a minute, the broken bones of Hulk''s limbs finally grew back. Regardless of the bleeding from the wound, he roared, kicked his legs, and rushed towards the figure in the sky who had just knocked him off."Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!"


    Nina, who was looking down for the trace of Hulk, did not notice at all. Huoke actually jumped from behind her. When her electronic butler Anna reminded her, it was already too late...Her ankle was already covered by Hao. Ke grabbed it with his hands.


    "Not good..." Zhou Ye said, and the whole person appeared behind Nina in an instant, and Nina moved when he was about to knock Hulk out with a punch.


    "Millions of volts..." With Nina''s screams, her armor glowed like a giant light bulb with electricity. In this light, a wave of currents with the thickness of her arm swam across her. All over her body, within a short time, Hulk''s hand holding her ankle bounced away, and fell again.


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye stopped his rescue action. He knew that this was Nina''s ultimate skill that was specially used to prevent being close by, and it seemed to be effective.


    "Ahhhhh... I am so disgusting..." Except for Zhou Ye and her father, Nina, who has never been touched by any other man, feels almost disgusted by this green-skinned monster... She is already hysterical. Up.


    How terrible is a hysterical woman?Soon Zhou Ye saw Dao.


    "Anna, start the [Fancy Dress Party] project..."


    "Okay, miss, which module combination do you want to summon?"


    "Start the chess module, call [Queen]!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 460

    "Good lady." As Anna''s answer fell, the front section of a satellite in low earth orbit with the Umbrella umbrella logo slowly opened, and then started to the jet device, and a shuttle-shaped space box turned into the air. Anna in the middle fell at eight times the speed of sound. In less than a minute, she had arrived in the airspace where Nina was and stopped over two hundred meters above Nina¡ª¡ª


    At this moment, Nina had already flown to an altitude of more than a thousand meters, watching the ugly green-skinned monster below her leaping and roaring constantly, but she just couldn''t reach her...


    But her mood is definitely not happy. Seeing that her equipment has arrived, she directly told Anna: "Open the link mode, start the [Queen] plug-in equipment docking program..."


    "As you wish, miss." As Anna''s words fell, the space equipment box floating not far from Nina was like a treasure bag, spitting out mechanical parts one by one...


    These parts that were spit out one by one, under Anna''s control, activated the independent spraying device, and automatically flew to Nina''s side. With a burst of interface collision clanging sound, one looked slender after three minutes. The extremely elegant white mecha completely covered Nina''s steel suit.


    Although this pure white female-like mecha looks slender, her height has reached fifteen meters. What floats like a streamer on her shoulders is actually a floating electromagnet composed of one hundred and sixty floating cannons. The artillery group, and what she held in her right hand was like a winged cross scepter, which was a big killer.


    Nina was going to give this ugly ghost a lesson she will never forget.


    Chapter six hundred and twenty nine


    Nina, who was fully armed, directly ordered: "Lock me on that green-skinned monster and open fire with all my strength..."


    "Miss, the energy reserve is not enough..." Anna reminded.


    Nina, who was already in a state of hysteria, ordered without hesitation: "Then turn on the energy link device of the space large Ark reactor..."


    "This will reduce the service life of the large Ark reactor. Are you sure to open the link? Miss."


    "Turn it on..." Nina was already hysterical, she couldn''t control that much, her only idea was to kill this disgusting green-skin monster.The queen combination is a combination of modules specially used for long-range strikes, including the [Castle] module for melee combat, the [Warhorse] module for speed combat, etc... Of course, there are other combinations that will not be introduced here. .


    "Okay, miss..." Anna''s voice just fell, and a huge buzzing sound rang through the night sky. Then, the floating electromagnetic gun group behind Nina''s [Queen] mech emitted a dazzling electric light, the whole [Queen] ] The mecha component has been fully charged.


    "All long-range weapons aim at the green-skin monster and fire on me." Following Nina''s command, the armor on [Queen]''s body and leg armor opened to both sides, and what leaked out was filled with small missiles. Without a trace of hesitation, one missile after another ignited one after another, smashing at the Hulk below...


    And the one hundred and sixty electromagnetic floating cannons floating on both sides of the shoulders of the [Queen] also began to show off. With the flashing of electric light, each electromagnetic projectile followed a pre-determined trajectory and avoided small missiles towards the Hulk. Shoot out quickly.


    The muffled sound of the electromagnetic floating cannon continued to sound, and Nina''s front was quickly obscured by the sonic boom.


    And at this moment, the Hulk, who is frantically looking for throwable objects, is tragedy... With the familiar banging muffled, he couldn''t help but panic. The great pain he just suffered was not so quickly forgotten, he quickly Rolling and jumping everywhere... Although he did hide a few electromagnetic cannons, more shells and missiles still hit him...


    Obviously, the green skin on his body could not stop these shells fired at an initial velocity of 11,000 meters per second. Soon... he was beaten into a sieve... However, he was not dead yet, and he was still roaring desperately. , As the Hulk''s anger grows, his recovery speed seems to be accelerating...


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh In the action of, the manipulator stretched out countless link devices and the scepter combined into one, providing huge energy for the scepter, and the head of the scepter began to shine with dazzling light... "Ahhh-go to hell ."


    "Let me take it..." Zhou Ye was taken aback by Nina''s move. He knew that the scepter in Nina''s hand was something Nina called the rod of destruction. It was nothing ordinary. The thing is a miniaturized product of Umbrella¡¯s Obliteration Cannon... If Nina really hits the earth at once, it can¡¯t be said that his women on earth will be finished...


    But at this time, it was obviously too late to stop Nina. Zhou Ye had no choice but to rush up to block the bullet holes...


    "Oh, my fate is hard." With this sigh, Zhou Ye''s figure instantly appeared on the path of the blood red light emitted by the Annihilation Cannon, with one hand raised high, blocking this path that could destroy the earth. Light.


    "Miss, your rod of destruction hit the husband..." Anna kindly reminded.


    "What..." This awakened the hysterical Nina. She hurriedly stopped sending energy to the Rod of Destruction and looked down... I saw that her own light of destruction really hit Nina''s heart was almost broken when she touched her own man''s body, she cried out: "My dear... how about you dear... don''t scare me..."


    "I''m fine, I just feel a little warm in the palm of my hand..." Zhou Ye didn''t want to worry about his own woman. Besides, although Annihilation Artillery is very good, he still can''t do anything to him. After all, he has already got the gem of infinite power... ¡­This is the best item for strengthening, physical, physical strength and defense.


    "Okay, baby, it''s almost done..." Zhou Ye said as he landed next to the Hulk who had been smashed into mud and howling frantically, he just raised his foot and hit this guy''s temple.


    In an instant, the whole world was cleaned up, and the Hulk became a fainted Hulk... "This thing is still useful to stay... Although it''s a bit tasteless, it''s good to add more gene reserves..."


    At this time, Nina also flew down erraticly. Don''t look at Nina''s [Queen] mech pendant, which is 15 meters high after being armed, but the movement is not big at all...


    That''s because this pendant is loaded with an anti-gravity device, so although Nina has become larger, her flexibility has actually become better... As for why not load an anti-gravity device for her personal mecha Mark series?It is true that even if the device is miniaturized, it cannot be loaded by the Mark series...


    "Ka Ka Ka..." With a mechanical sound, Nina quickly jumped out of her mecha and rushed directly to her man''s side, touching Zhou Ye with her hand with a nervous expression. of."My dear, are you really okay? Where does it hurt? Don''t bear it..."


    "I''m really okay... Baby Nina." Zhou Ye said as he called the Umbrella emergency team on his personal terminal.


    However-the emergency team he was waiting for hadn''t come yet, but his two personal maids were waiting."Master, you didn''t call us when you went out this time..."


    "Ahem...I''m not thinking about going back soon, and it''s not a big deal..." Zhou Ye explained to Qiu and Zi in embarrassment:


    It seemed that he had forgotten to bring Qiu and Zi again this time, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but think of helplessly-habit killing people.


    "It seems that we will have to follow you closely in the future..." Qiu and Zi looked at each other helplessly, facing such a master who is often used to walking alone, and opened the portal to cross the border if they didn''t agree. The masters who walk away, even if they have the ability to teleport, they are a little bit powerless. After all, their teleport ability is limited by distance, and they can''t cross the boundary... This is really a sad story.


    As everyone talked, a dozen large stealth shuttles landed vertically next to everyone. A dozen soldiers in Umbrella emergency unit uniforms ran down from above. They came to Zhou Ye''s side and directly used extremely enthusiastic Looking at Zhou Ye."Long live the master, long live Umbrella."


    "Yeah..." Zhou Ye nodded, and then ordered: "Pretend this big guy on the ground and send it directly to the Umbrella Central Biological Laboratory. I am curious as to what caused him to produce such a mutation. ...In addition, be optimistic about him and use a special escort...I don''t want such good test materials to run away."


    "Yes, dominate." After the leading emergency force leader saluted a military salute, he began to use his personal terminal to apply for a special escort procedure to his superiors.


    Chapter Six Hundred and Thirty


    Soon, the emergency force''s application was approved by the Red Queen. After all, Zhou Ye was also there, and the Red Queen knew what was going on after a little thought.


    Soon, at the beginning of the birth of a team, the special-grade escort officer with teleporting gene was injected into the gene and sent to the crowd. After they respectfully saluted their master, they took out the X metal torture instrument they carried, and the recovered The Hulk''s hands and feet were all handcuffed, and then after paying a military salute to his master, he teleported to Umbrella''s central laboratory on an unnamed island.


    There, the Hulk will spend his tragic remnant life... the rich rely on technology, the poor rely on mutation, but mutation is dangerous, life is in danger and the danger of being sliced... Obviously, Dr. Banner has survived his life. Dangerous, but did not escape the danger of slicing.


    Zhou Ye has never caught a cold with the Hulk...


    If you ask all Marvel heroes, which one Zhou Ye likes the most?He will tell you without hesitation, Captain America.


    If you ask which one he hates most?Then Zhou Ye will tell you without hesitation, Hulk.


    He was ugly and not cute, and he had so many good cabbages. Of course, Zhou Ye saw him upset...Although his cabbage had been cut off by Zhou Ye, it would not delay Zhou Ye''s continued dissatisfaction with him. .


    Not to mention the Green Leather Man who is destined to be tragic, but only the emergency forces who stayed in place.


    The Greenskins were escorted away, but this does not mean that the emergency forces have nothing to do. They still have a lot to do, such as cleaning up traces left in the desert and disassembling Nina¡¯s [Queen] components... the emergency forces themselves are With the role of support, clearing the battlefield, force deterrence, and removing traces, it is natural to do these tasks.


    Soon, the 15-meter-high [Queen] mech was disassembled by them into components of various sizes, and together with the space projection device, they were loaded onto the emergency unit¡¯s shuttle, and they would transport these items to Umbrella¡¯s logistics unit, where these components will be thoroughly overhauled and reinstalled in the space delivery device, and then loaded onto the low-Earth orbit satellite again with an aerospace shuttle, waiting for her mistress. Na''s next call.


    "My dear, it''s nice to have you..." Looking at the ground that was quickly cleared, Nina couldn''t help but rushed into the arms of her own man. Without the technical and logistical support of the Umbrella consortium of her own man, light Research on your own?She estimated that it would be difficult to reach this point in a few decades.Moreover, just using the [Queen] component once seemed to be a good hit, but the cleanup afterwards can be troublesome. Without a professional logistics team, she can definitely be exhausted.Even if she owns Stark Industries, she is not sure that the money in her hand is enough to toss like this several times...


    "Okay, if you want to thank me...and then..." Zhou Ye said, whispering something in Nina''s ear.


    "Ah...no, my dear, it will die..." Nina''s face was almost red, and her legs were a bit weak just when she heard what her man said...


    "As punishment for your defeat in the first battle today..."


    "But I obviously beat that green-skinned monster like that..." Nina said unwillingly.


    "The big taboo in the battle is to lose your mind. Obviously...hehe, so you can''t escape from this punishment, baby Nina..." Zhou Ye said, directly turning on the teleporters, holding the already soft-footed Ni. Na walked in.


    "It seems that tonight will be a wonderful night." Zi and Qiuxiang smiled and followed.


    The desert was calm again, and all the potholes and bullet marks on the ground were cleaned up, as if there had never been a war here.


    Two hours later...


    General Ross and Glenn Talbot, who rushed back to the base overnight in a helicopter, discovered that they had completely lost track of the Hulk...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 461

    Although in the desert 500 miles away, the satellite has detected a brief high-energy response, but was told by the above that it was the Umbrella consortium testing its new weapon there. As for the green-skin monster?Haven''t seen it at all... What weapon was tested?There is no comment on military secrets.


    As one of the U.S. military¡¯s arms suppliers, the Umbrella Consortium does have this right, and their application for the test site has been approved long ago, which makes General Ross helpless...


    This is where there are people in the DPRK who are good at doing things. What''s more, those people are simply the copy army loyal to Umbrella?This kind of document should be said as early as possible, anyway, no one can check it out.


    "Damn...the Umbrella consortium¡¯s weapon experiment plan must be problematic." Glenn said unwillingly. He was actually just angering Betty¡¯s boyfriend Zhou Ye to talk about his Umbrella consortium. What?When will the poop not be deducted at this time?


    "..." General Rose glanced at this guy and didn''t speak... Sometimes, you don''t know too much until a certain point. Obviously it''s just a Colonel Glenn who doesn''t know the terrible Umbrella consortium, but General Ross knows... this consortium can be said to be a veteran consortium in the United States, and its history can be traced back to the Second World War.


    "General, I apply for a military search warrant to seal off that area and search that area..." Glenn said unwillingly. In his eyes, the Umbrella Consortium is at best a large consortium...


    "If you want to die, apply by yourself, don''t pull me." General Ross is already a little dissatisfied with this unaware guy, so his small physique dare to provoke the Umbrella consortium?Are you kidding me?If people move their mouths, this guy will be transferred to a war-torn area as a military observer... Maybe it won¡¯t take a few days to be [sacrificed] etc...


    General Rose didn¡¯t want to pay attention to this guy who had been stunned. Fortunately, he was a bit optimistic about this guy before. He turned his head and walked towards the office outside the airstrip of the base... He has now begun to consider whether he is real. My daughter is a bit concerned about her daughter... How could such a guy be so dizzy before and want to introduce her to his daughter?


    "The general, wait for me..." Glenn saw that the future father-in-law was about to leave, and hurriedly chased forward. As he was running, he didn''t even notice. Under his trousers, there was a fist-sized Mexican The statue wood scorpion climbed up on his feet... As soon as the scorpion climbed up, he did not hesitate to use the sting of his tail to pierce his ankle fiercely, which made him scream in pain instantly."Ah, what is it..."


    Behind him, a soldier shined with a tactical flashlight... "Oh my God, such a big Mexican statue of a wood scorpion?"


    "Ah...save me...save me...I don''t want to die..." Glenn also recognized this poisonous scorpion known as a desert killer... he was already panicking...


    "Quickly, lift him into the helicopter, there is no special serum in the base..." General Ross also ignored his anger, and hurriedly ordered the soldiers around him.


    "But, General, the helicopter needs to refuel..." the helicopter pilot who had just left the plane said embarrassedly:


    "What about the other helicopters?" General Ross asked sharply. A colonel was killed by a scorpion in the desert base?This is a big scandal, he doesn''t want to recite this pot.


    "The other helicopters are undergoing routine maintenance and will not be available until tomorrow..." a sergeant in charge of helicopter maintenance at an airport said cautiously.


    "Then hurry up, hurry up..."


    With the stern voice of General Ross, all the soldiers on the simple apron moved...Some went to drive the tanker truck, some went to open the helicopter fuel tank...


    At this moment Glenn Talbo only feels that he has difficulty breathing, and the frequency of his heartbeat is involuntarily speeding up... "I... I don''t want to die... I''m not married yet... I don''t want to die..."


    "It really loses the face of American soldiers..." Rose looked at this shameful guy, and didn''t bother to talk to him anymore, and went directly to the oil depot to urge the gas truck to go...


    Chapter six hundred and thirty one


    With the departure of General Ross, only Glen Talbo was left on the helicopter waiting to be sent to the hospital outside the base for rescue.


    At this time, Glen Talbo was not feeling well either, he only felt that the scenery in front of him seemed more and more trance... "I don''t want to die..."


    "Mr. Glenn, my dear, let me take him to say hello to you..." A woman in a black costume suddenly appeared in front of Glen without warning. Her appearance was so abrupt but so natural. As if she had always been there.


    Although Glen Talbo''s vision was a bit blurred, he could still see that this was a woman who was extremely beautiful."You...your house...honey...who is it?"


    "My dear... hee hee, it is naturally the Umbrella consortium, the supreme ruler..." The woman looked forward to her beautiful eyes as she spoke, her eyes flowed, and her indescribable styles and emotions were like a spring girl. Showing off to others like a lover.Looking at Glenn Talbo¡¯s pale face, still with a puzzled expression, the woman raised her forehead and said: "Ah, yes, I forgot to say the name of my dear, remember it, I will only say it once My dear name is Zhou Ye."


    "It''s... it''s him...?" Glen couldn''t help but glared. He already felt that this seemingly unexpected thing of himself was not an accident...


    "So, rest in peace, none of the people who were stung by the wood can survive..." the woman said, slightly lifting her right hand, and on her right palm there was a hideous face. The scorpion is exactly the Mexican statue wood scorpion the size of a fist that just stung Glenn. This is a mutant breed specially bred by Umbrella... It has the characteristics of strong poison, fast poisoning, and secretive action...


    "You...you..." Glenn Talbo gasped hard, tremblingly raised his right hand, and pointed at the girl desperately to say something, but he already felt that the venom had already attacked his heart. He couldn''t breathe anymore, and in the end, he still didn''t say anything, and his arm fell weakly...He had shut up forever.


    "It''s really a simple task..." The woman stretched a little as she said. With her movements, the graceful figure under the black tights was undoubtedly exposed... This woman is the woman behind Zhou Ye, his shadow Wei-Yingyi.


    As Zhou Ye''s shadow guard, Ying Yi naturally wanted to eliminate the targets that were hostile to her man in the first place.But doing it in the restaurant is obviously not a wise choice, so she will follow Glen Talbo all the way back to the base and make everything look like an accident.Although it has been a little hard work, Yingyi is very happy. For her, this is the meaning of her existence. If her own man takes care of everything, then what is the value of her existence?


    "Hey, I ran with them all night, and it''s time to go back. I don''t know how my dear will reward me...? I really look forward to..." As Yingyi''s words gradually disappeared, her whole person turned into a black mist Instantly disappeared from the body of Glen Talbo.


    On the other hand, when the helicopter was filled with fuel and was about to take off, everyone discovered that Glen Talbo was already cold... The final post-mortem result was that Glen Talbo was allergic. Born to have no antibodies to this scorpion''s coagulation toxin... So, all of this is just an accident, and this is a later story.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªCalifornia¡ª¡ªMarbury¡ª¡ªNina¡¯s villa [Free City].


    In the large bedroom upstairs, Nina was completely punished by Zhou Ye... talking nonsense, and at this time the benefits of Zhou Ye''s close maid were highlighted... Qiu and Zi rushed up without hesitation. , Saved their own mistress Nina, although they will pay some price for it.


    The horn of battle sounded again...


    At this moment, a cloud of black mist suddenly appeared behind Zhou Ye, and Zhou Ye, as if unaware of it, continued to punish his two little maids who disobeyed him...


    "My dear, there is no such person as Glenn Talbo in the world..." Hei Mist quickly condensed into a human form, hugged Zhou Ye''s back directly, and pressed his little face on it. His face moved and said, "Where is my reward? Honey..."


    "Really good news." Zhou Ye smiled slightly when he heard Yingyi''s words, and dragged Yingyi in front of him."I will reward you now..."


    As for Zhou Ye, he is still willing to be reasonable with others on weekdays, but...there are only some bottom lines that cannot be touched, one of which is to hit his woman¡¯s attention...this is something absolutely inexcusable, Ge Len Talbo was so obvious at the dinner, how could Zhou Ye let him go?


    Aside from Zhou Ye being here with Nina, let''s not say anything... let''s temporarily turn our attention to Washington, some secret base of SHIELD.


    Sharon Carter finally finished watching a satellite filmed video that his subordinates had just sent, rubbing her temples with a headache... "Hey, Nina is really fucking... Doesn''t she know that..."


    "It doesn''t matter, doesn''t it?" Natasha, who was standing next to Sharon with her arms around her, said indifferently: "Anyway, the Congress is ours, and even the president is ours. What are you afraid of?"


    "The problem is... there are more than our American satellites in space..." Sharon said with a headache: "At the same time, at least three countries'' satellites passed by. Don''t tell me, their satellites are all Blind, I can¡¯t see Nina¡¯s conspicuous mechanical armor over New Mexico. Maybe they have already started to activate the spies lurking here to trace the cause of the incident over New Mexico..."


    "So what? Unless they want to fight a nuclear war, don''t they still have to obediently do things within the rules?" Natasha, who was raised by Zhou Ye since childhood, knows Umbrella''s strength best, and she is not afraid at all. Turn on nuclear war mode."Furthermore, isn''t S.H.I.E.L.D. that specializes in managing this? If it doesn''t work, just summon Little Nina in, just start the [Avenger Project]..."


    "But the International Security Council has recently been using the excuse that the world is peaceful now and is constantly cutting down our S.H.I.E.L.D. financial budget..." Sharon felt even more headache when she said that. When she saw her aunt in power before, Feeling super majestic, why are things everywhere when it gets into my hands?


    "You, you are too soft-hearted..." Natasha shook her head helplessly, "Did you forget a word that my dear always said? The birds are hiding in the bow, the rabbits are cooking..."


    "Please speak English..." Sharon couldn''t understand Chinese, but she couldn''t understand the idioms that were too concise.


    "That is to say, even after the birds are killed, the best bows and arrows will also be collected into the armory. After the rabbits die, the next hunter may eat the hounds." Natasha said: "So, we now want to let those fools of the International Security Council know that the world is not that safe yet and they still need S.H.I.E.L.D.


    "What do you want to do?" Sharon Carter didn''t doubt Natasha''s words, although they share the same man, but... Natasha was raised by her man since she was a child... On the influence of her own men''s internal forces Understand, she thinks she is incomparable.


    "Look at me..." Natasha said, directly activated her personal terminal, and after pressing a few buttons, the image of Ophelia appeared in front of the two women.


    Chapter six hundred and thirty two


    "Little Natasha, why are you so free to find Auntie me today?" Ophelia smiled and looked at the two girls, looking like they had discovered a new toy, and Natasha rolled her eyes, speechless...


    The generation issue between the two is extremely responsible...This is also something that can''t be helped. From Zhou Ye, the two are sisters... But there is still a small dark history between the two.


    Once when little Natasha was young, after being taken by Zhou Ye to meet Ophelia, Ophelia was tempted to call her Aunt Ophelia with snacks and toys...


    But as the little Natasha grew up slowly and learned about the relationship between Ophelia and Zhou Ye, she never called Aunt Ophelia again. After all...cough cough, I won''t go into details here. The black history is full of Zhou Ye''s pot after all.


    "Sister Ophelia..." Natasha naturally knew that Ophelia was making fun of herself, and she didn''t care. Besides, she was also asking people now."The Hydra under your command should also wake up from hibernation...Look at the fact that now the world has almost forgotten the reputation of the Hydra."


    "Why do you want to wake up now?" Ophelia smiled slightly, holding her pink cheeks with interest, with a smile on her face, looking at Natasha and said: "I think it''s good now. , Although it¡¯s not leaking, but we Hydra has used the power of capital to control many institutions that we once needed to pay a huge price to control. Isn¡¯t that great? Just like my dear said, in you With me, with you in me, is the kingly way..."


    "Okay..." Natasha sighed helplessly. She knew that when facing her titular sister, all her methods were for nothing. To be honest is the kingly way, but she still has to do it again. Just make tiger skins for my dear ones."I admit that we are in trouble with S.H.I.E.L.D....The International Security Council is cutting the budget of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    "SO...what does this have to do with our Hydra?" Ophelia asked unmovedly.


    "Dear Sister Ophelia..." Natasha knew that her sister was the one who didn''t see rabbits or scatter eagles, and wanted her to help without paying a price."You know...Although there is no obvious mark, S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau belongs to my dear... Moreover, if S.H.I. S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau was torn apart, and even kicked us out of S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau. That Stinger Agent Maria Hill prepared for their plan... Don''t tell me, you can''t tell. "

 Movie World Im King Chapter 462

    "It''s a little difficult..." Natasha had already said so clearly, Ophelia could no longer pretend not to care.After all, no matter how they quarrel or fight internally, it is the family affair of the Zhou family. If, because of internal chaos, let external forces intervene and take away the territory that originally belonged to their own men, it would be a bit unjustified.


    Although it is nothing for Zhou Ye to lose the position of director of S.H.I.E.L.D., and with the strength of the Umbrella consortium, he can regain it in minutes, but Ophelia knows how good her own man is. It''s a bit too shameful to be shadowed behind when you have an absolute advantage.His own men will definitely go crazy.


    What happens if Zhou Ye goes crazy?¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªOphelia just imagined, she felt a little convulsions and spasms all over, not afraid...but was stimulated and excited by the feeling in the memory, it was a way to make her love to the extreme, The most embarrassing means...


    "Well... for my dear, how do you want me to cooperate with you?" Ophelia had to be soft. After all, she is the person who doesn''t want her dear to be angry. Besides, she really wants to get one in the near future. Big news comes out.


    "Anything..." Natasha smiled slightly. The fact that she beat her sister by one round made her feel very happy. Although she said she won because of her own man''s tiger skin, victory is victory. For Natasha, who has struggled with Ophelia for many years and still loses more and loses less, it is enough to make her smile."As long as Hydra recovers again, and we prove that S.H.I.E.L.D. does exist, then our goal will be achieved."


    "It''s just right. I''m planning to have a big event in Africa recently." Ophelia said her own thoughts without caring. In the end, it was her own sister. Just like the awkwardness between sisters, she believes that her sisters will not betray her plan.


    "Africa? Is there anything in Africa worthy of your Hydra?" Natasha couldn''t react for a moment. After all, Africa is too poor, and the poor are already registered internationally.


    "Of course, Natasha, have you forgotten the mysterious African kingdom of Wakanda?" Sharon Carter, the current director of S.H.I.E.L.D., sitting next to Natasha reminded.


    "Wakanda? Sister, are you actually plotting their shock gold?" Natasha suddenly reacted.


    "Little Carter is still smarter, much better than your aunt..." Ophelia smiled and praised Sarang, and then said to Natasha with a look of hatred for iron and steel: "Sister, can''t you Didn¡¯t you hear me saying that I¡¯m going to have a big event? Although those tremors are precious, it¡¯s not worth it for me to make a big event..."


    "It''s not Zhenjin, what''s that?" Natasha asked unclearly.


    "Don''t...you don''t want to give birth to a baby for your dear?" Ophelia asked quietly.


    "Yes, I want to dream...but, my dear didn''t say..." Natasha and Sharon''s beautiful eyes lit up when they heard Ophelia''s words. As a woman, how could they not want to give Zhou Ye gave birth to an heir, but... there was really no way."Is there any technology in Wakanda that can solve the problem that my dear can''t get us pregnant?"


    "I never said that..." Ophelia smiled slightly: "I just got a hint of inspiration from Hela''s cutting of the soul and giving birth to a dear child..."


    "So...?" The two women looked at Ophelia with some eagerness. They had forgotten what their original intention was. Or, for them, the survival of S.H.I.E.L.D. was far from giving birth to a child for their own man. important.


    "So... I need soul gems among infinite gems." Ophelia knew that two more allies were on board.


    "How do we need to cooperate?" Natasha was already unable to care about S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D., for her, her man was more important than S.H.I.E.L.D.


    "No, you don¡¯t need your cooperation. Our Hydra¡¯s Secret Spy has already detected some clues. I believe we will get the exact news soon. Until then... it¡¯s when we launch a fatal blow to Wakanda. "Ophelia said: "It happens that by then, when our Hydra announces our return, your crisis will also be resolved..."


    "I hope everything goes well by then..." Natasha and Sharon are now more concerned about the survival of S.H.I.E.L.D., and what they care about is whether Ophelia can succeed.


    "Trust me, soon..." Ophelia has a confident smile on her face. She believes that the Mission of Hydra sent to Wakanda will not let her down.


    Code name of Chapter 633: Chameleon.


    "Hi, buddy, I can only send you here. You can enter Wakanda through the valley in front and walk about 500 meters. Although the price you give me is very satisfied, I am also willing to directly I sent you to Wakanda, but..." said Ulysses Crow, a bearded face, lowered his neck, and pointed to the side of his neck that looked like a rectangular parallelepiped. A bifurcated brand said: "This thing allows me to be discovered by those guys as soon as I get close to Wakanda...so embarrassed."


    "Thank you very much." A young man standing beside him in a decent hand-made suit who looked like a gentleman smiled and said, "Then let''s make the last deal."


    "Oh? What''s the deal?" As an African international arms dealer, although he is on the black market, Ulysses doesn''t mind making some extra money, especially if he leads people to find the hidden African kingdom of Wakanda. He is the most willing to do an easy job that has no major danger and can make a lot of money. As for what will happen to this person after entering?That''s none of his business.


    "I think I still need their language..." The young gentleman said with a smile: "After all, even if I get in, if I don''t understand their language, there are many things I can''t do."


    "Hahaha, then I can''t help it." Crowe smiled and patted a sturdy bodyguard beside him and said: "I also rely on my brother''s help to get those good things, but...I Also paid the price. Especially here..."


    "So, your good brother is from Wakanda?" the young gentleman asked with a smile.


    "Of course, he used to be a warrior of Wakanda." Crowe said, patted the big black man on the shoulder and said, "It''s just not satisfied with the system of that country, so..."


    "Enough." The young gentleman smiled slightly, "I think I will soon have enough knowledge of this hidden country in Africa."


    As his words fell, Crowe and the bodyguards around him, including the big black man who was made a Wakanda warrior, felt that their bodies seemed to be weakened in an instant...


    "You...what did you guy do to us?" Ulysses Crow asked unwillingly, who had completely collapsed on the ground.


    "Nothing..." The young gentleman still had an approachable smile on his face: "I just want your brother to teach me some knowledge. After I entered Wakanda, I was too conspicuous and missed the goal... "


    As the gentleman¡¯s words fell, Ulysses was horrified to see that the fingers of this guy¡¯s right hand turned into octopus tentacles in an instant, and the top of the tentacles drilled directly from his brother¡¯s nostrils, ears, and eye sockets. Into his brother''s mind...


    Following the screams of his brother, the guy¡¯s tentacles seemed to be sucking something, and even made a swallowing sound. Obviously, he was sucking his brother¡¯s brain... This discovery gave Ulysses a kind of Want the feeling of vomiting.


    "Oh, it turned out to be like this...huh... there are other methods...oh...it seems that the original infiltration plan needs some minor adjustments..." The young gentleman sucked the Wakanda with his hand. The brains of the people who came out were talking to himself, and even the smile on his face had not changed.


    "You...you are a devil... my God..." As a black-market arms dealer, Ulysses Crow is naturally used to seeing life and death, but this is the first time he has seen such a strange situation. I feel like I''m going to be scared to pee...


    "Don''t worry, all this will be over soon." At this time, the young gentleman had obtained all the knowledge he wanted, and he took out a white handkerchief from his pocket and wiped the brain-stained one. With his right hand, he smiled at Ulysses and his bodyguards who fell on the ground unable to move, and said: "Actually, I didn''t need to kill you, but who would let your greed hurt you... Lead a way? He even dared to collect me 100 million meters. My boss was very dissatisfied with you and thought you were too greedy."


    "No... don''t kill me... I''ll give you all the money..." Ulysses didn''t want to die, not at all.


    "Really? You are really a generous and good person. What a pity..." said the gentleman, shook his head with regret."My boss doesn''t believe that people like you can keep secrets, so I still ask you to die once, okay?"


    Although the attitude of the young gentleman in questioning was very gentle, but... his men were not gentle at all. A small saber appeared directly in his right hand. In the blink of an eye, Ulysses and his bodyguards would be forever. Disappeared in this world.


    Just as the young gentleman was carefully wiping his small blood-stained saber with his handkerchief, a slight noise made him squint his eyes, and the whole person arched his back like a cheetah waiting for an opportunity. Back, "Who is it? Come out."


    "Hi, Hydra." Four figures appeared in front of the gentleman out of thin air, stood less than three meters away, raised their hands high, and shouted the iconic slogan of Hydra.


    "Hi Hydra." The young gentleman also raised his arms.


    "Hidden troops, the 14th Squadron of the Second Squadron is ordered to support you, your Excellency [Chameleon]." said the leader in a mask and a jungle tactical suit.


    "Well, I applied for support for them." Chaisei Long pointed to the corpses under her feet and said, "I''m going to be ordered to sneak into Wakanda, and the corpses of these guys are still useful. They can be the chess pieces we buried. Maybe when will it play a big role? Transport their corpses back to the hatching brood..."


    "Yes, Lord Chang Selong, we will convey your meaning to the upper side." The four members of the support team said that one of them carried two corpses and retreated towards the depths of the dense forest... Soon, their figures disappeared. Deep in the dense forest.


    "Hey, it''s a headache. If it''s not for fear of Wakanda''s unknown means to monitor nearby radio waves, why should I use the most primitive means of seeking help?" Seeing the support team evacuate, he shook his head and turned to the depths of the canyon Go...


    The code-named [Change Color Long]?she was?He is the most terrifying spy in Hydra.


    he?she was?Is it male or female?What is her true face?No one knows except the supreme leader of Hydra.


    he?she was?The completion rate of the task is 100%, no one has ever surpassed... And now, she?he?He was sent to break into the kingdom of Wakanda. His mission was very clear. It was to find out what happened to the kingdom of Wakanda and whether their ancestral land was the soul gem among the infinite gems...


    Chapter six hundred and thirty four


    Kemilian, also known as Chameleon.After watching the support team leave the jungle, they walked towards the canyon...


    The distance of this gorge is not short, it seems to be about three kilometers long, and there are huge trees and shrubs growing here, which is exactly the style and features of a primitive forest... road?Don''t even think about it, it''s good to find a few animal trails occasionally.


    Of course, this doesn¡¯t bother him. He wore a black suit like a stroll in the garden, walking among the branches of the jungle. Nothing could hinder him... as he moved forward, He seemed to have disappeared in the jungle. If you don''t look carefully, you won''t find him at all, and his black suit has become a color like jungle camouflage.


    The distance of three kilometers is said to be not far or near, and Kemilian quickly walked to the end of the canyon, but... he did not go through the end five as Ulysses Crow said. One hundred meters, he entered the kingdom of Wakanda, but became more cautious. The whole person seemed to disappear completely in the jungle. His face, hair, and even Luo Lou''s hands outside became the same color as jungle camouflage. .


    Chaiseilong only has the wrong name and no wrong nickname. One of his abilities is to transform the pigmentation of the body surface according to the external environment just like Chaiseilong. This process only takes 0.001 seconds...


    After entering the stealth state, Kemilian quietly climbed to the high cliff on the left side of the canyon. In a dark depression on the high cliff, a black man holding an unknown weapon in the shape of a spear was sitting there. Staring vigilantly at the entrance of the canyon.


    Kemilian slowly crawled into the pothole, slowly walked around behind the black man, pounced on him, covering his nose and mouth with one hand, dragging his chin with the other, turning hard, only to hear [ Click] A sound... the black man whose neck was severed just died silently.


    "Hey, it''s about to destroy the image again... This is really sad." Looking at the dead nigger in front of him, Kemilian sighed helplessly... "I hate niggers, why this mission? It happened to be Wakanda..."


    As the complaint fell, Quemilion stretched his hands flat, and the whole person made a posture like a cross. Following his weird stretching action, countless tentacles protruded from his body, towards the ground. The nigger entangled, and after those tentacles harassed the nigger''s corpse, they pulled the corpse directly up and moved towards the Cemilian seal...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 463

    As the corpse of the nigger got closer and closer to Quemilion, more tentacles emerged from Quemilion, which looked like a monster with a huge mouth open from a distance.


    In the blink of an eye, Quemilion was firmly tied to the nigger, and the tentacles extending from Quemilion stalked him and the nigger into a bloody cocoon composed of tentacles.


    One minute later...


    The tentacles that made up the blood cocoon were retracted one by one, and as the tentacles disappeared, the entire blood cocoon opened up... There is no longer the figure of Cemilian inside, only the nigger who just died... ¡­


    It''s just that the nigger, who was supposed to be just a corpse, seemed to be alive again.


    "Hiccup..." The nigger belched a full hiccup, and muttered to himself with a gloomy face: "I have to wait for the shift...it''s really troublesome."


    That''s right, Quemilion has swallowed the nigger and got his life memory... At this time, he has been transformed into this Wakanda warrior named "Aka".


    The black-market arms dealer named Ulysses Crow said that after crossing the canyon, he could enter Wakanda by walking five hundred meters. He obviously deceived him, but it¡¯s okay. Cmilian is never a fuel-efficient lamp. People outside the organization, he has always looked at everything with a skeptical attitude, especially after swallowing Ulysses Crow''s memory, all the things in Crow''s mind are no secrets to Camilian.


    Therefore, Kemilian knew that there was a sentry in this place. This sentry was actually arranged secretly by Eric Kilmonger, who was in contact with Klau in the Kingdom of Wakanda, for the purpose of smuggling Zhenjin... ¡­If Kemilian really listened to Crow stupidly and walked directly into Wakanda, I¡¯m afraid he would be spotted without even entering the protective cover.


    He dropped the nigger''s accessories and weapons back on his body again, and Kemilian began to wait patiently...As an ace spy, he lacked patience the most.


    Time just passed by one minute after another, until night fell, Kemilian waited for someone to succeed...


    "Hi, Aka, is there anything unusual today?"


    "If there is an abnormality, I will contact you. I saw the forest for a day, and there was nothing." Kemilian swallowed all of Aka''s memories, and he is naturally no stranger to this guy who will take over."Well, I should go back and take a rest, see you later..."


    "See you later..." After the nigga who came to take over said hello to Kemilian, he sat in the position of Aka just now, took out a night vision-like object and put it on his head, and started to continue just now. Akka''s work.


    Quemilion walked to the side in silence... No matter how strong the fortress is, it can be broken from the inside, especially when there is an opposition force in it... It seems that Wakanda is not monolithic inside. This needs to be recorded. And report upward.


    While thinking about what was in his mind, Kemilian walked out of this secret lookout in a familiar way. After walking a distance on the edge of the cliff, he entered another secret pit, where only one person was allowed to pass. In the pothole, he bent down and walked for about a kilometer, and Kemilian entered a small empty room.He opened the door of the room and he went out...


    "Hi, Aka..." As soon as I walked out the door, there was a hall of more than 100 square meters. There were a dozen people squatting or standing in the hall. I could see that these guys were carrying strange weapons in their hands. They also kept their eyes fixed on the door, until they saw Kemilian come out, they relaxed their vigilance. After all, the image of Kemilian now is their accomplice Aka.


    "I''m going back to take a good rest." Kemilian greeted these guys in Akka''s tone, and then walked out of this larger room...


    "It''s so interesting..." Camillian, who walked out of the room, found himself entering a brightly lit, extremely modern city, no, or it should be said to be a city full of sci-fi... Teleporting aircraft, and everywhere... uh, nigger.


    "Let''s get started..." Kemilian turned his head and looked at the room he had just walked out halfway up the mountain. He smiled, and followed the road in front of the door thinking about walking down the mountain. Soon, he walked in. Among the people in this city, he certainly won''t really go back to Aka''s home to rest, he still has to complete his task...


    With his ability, as long as there are intelligent creatures, he will merge into the sea like a drop of water, without a trace. For him, it is easy to penetrate, because he is the strongest spy of Hydra , Chaise Long.


    Chapter six hundred and thirty five


    While Ophelia was plotting the kingdom of Wakanda--


    In a high-end apartment in Manhattan, New York, the United States, a bald old man is sitting on a sofa and watching TV. He constantly pours high-grade whiskey into his mouth, seeming not to care about the effects of high-grade alcohol on his body. hurt.


    [Stark Industries Group has once again won military orders. This is already the third military order that Stark Industries Group has won this year. Some people say that there must be shady transactions. Regarding these questions, John, what do you think? ?


    [I think this is what the Stark Industry Group should obtain. After all, the Stark family is a genius. From Howard Stark to the present Natasha Stark, the genes of the Stark family It seems to have a close connection with genius...]


    "Shit...It''s all shit..." The old bald man waved his hand vigorously, and smashed the whisky bottle he was holding on the TV screen where the talk show was playing. "That should have been mine... ¡­its mine¡­¡­"


    This old bald man was kicked out of Stark Industry by Obadiah Stein after Zhou Ye took the money to buy shares. After he got the high price from Zhou Ye, he turned around and opened an industrial company... It seems that with his long-sleeved good dancers, he can definitely get a share of the arms market, and no matter how bad he is, he will also take away some orders from Stark Industries.


    However, the gap between reality and ideals is huge...The thing about munitions depends on the content of science and technology. Without Howard Stark''s genius head, the garbage he produced would not be wanted.


    Even though Obadiah Stan sells his company¡¯s products abroad thanks to his long-sleeved dance, but... high-tech equals high value-added... and he is at best an international arms broker. His so-called talent has probably not been successfully realized. Instead, the company that got it was gradually struggling to make ends meet.


    In the past, Stark Industry stood in the way, and then Hanmer Industry unscrupulously invaded his low-end international arms market... Obadiah Stein was already a little unsustainable... His Stein Industry finally declared bankruptcy this year.


    "No, I definitely can''t make that girl''s movie better..." Obadiah Stan, who finished smashing the TV, didn''t let it down. In his opinion, Stark Industries should have his share, but now it is Nina was in her hands, jealousy burning his heart madly.


    Obadiah Stein tremblingly took out his mobile phone and dialed an international long distance call."Dubai, my brother, it¡¯s been a long time...No, no, this time I¡¯m not recommending any weapons to you, but I have a big deal looking for you. I wonder if you are interested? How big is the deal? Are you interested in tens of billions of meters? Ha... I knew you would be interested... Then, see you in the U.S., remember to bring some people over... This deal is worth your risk, isn''t it? That... we''ll see you in three days..."


    After Obadiah Stan hung up the phone contentedly, he leaned on the sofa and thought for a while, and then he dialed another call, which was a brokerage phone dedicated to providing people with various information.


    [I need the address of Natasha Howard¡¯s private residence and her itinerary... Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t get it, I know it¡¯s a difficult task for others, but it¡¯s easy for you,...well, I accept this price... when will you give me the exact news?OK... Then it''s settled.


    After making two calls, Obadiah Stein leaned back on the sofa contentedly and let out a long sigh. He believed that soon Natasha Howard, who was known as a genius girl, would become history. He will earn enough pension.


    On the other hand, Nina, who doesn¡¯t know anything about it, is improving her steel armor in her Liberty City underground laboratory. For her...the battle with the green fat is said to have never won Difficulty, but also exposed a lot of its own burrs.


    For example, she is not good at close combat, so she will run away after being close by the green fat... Now, she is writing a software that can help her in close combat...


    In fact, according to Zhou Ye''s intention, Natasha should train her a little bit, but Nina, who has a psychological shadow of Natasha, refused to be trained. In other words, no matter who the instructor is, she does not want to be trained.


    In her words: "My dear, do you like to see me fighting people close to you?"


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye can only let it go... After all, Nina is not Tony, women have the reservedness of women, although it is a man¡¯s romance to fist to the flesh, it¡¯s a bit too barbaric for women. A few women like to fight with people...


    "Well, after adding Muay Thai''s kicking movement, it seems that something is not working smoothly here... It seems that we have to continue to modify..." Nina compiled the movement programs collected from the kung fu masters into the program on the screen. On the one hand, we add judging factors into the program, such as under what circumstances, what kind of reaction should the armored man make...


    Five hours later-the procedure is complete.


    After running the virtual screen on the screen, Nina found that there was nothing wrong, and then she was relieved... "Well, it seems that we need to find another person to test... But who should I call?"


    "Miss, sir''s communication is on the line." Anna''s voice sounded, making Nina''s eyes shine."Hurry up."


    "Baby Nina, have you forgotten what day is today?" Zhou Ye''s image appeared directly in front of Nina."Everyone is waiting for you... Baby, can''t you come yet?"


    "Ah... I have forgotten that today is reunion day..." Nina suddenly realized that today is the reunion day once a month. As usual, she is going to spend her time at her man''s manor on Long Island.But thinking about the inspiration that just emerged in her mind, she hurriedly changed her face and said to her man with a smile: "My dear, I''m sorry, I''ve been testing a software just now..."


    "Now? It should be okay?" Zhou Ye asked helplessly. Of course he knew that once he was a goddaughter, he couldn''t help himself.


    "It''s almost all right now, but... there are still some small problems..." Said this, Nina cast a beautiful eye at Zhou Ye, and even deliberately pulled down her shoulder strap."My dear, I need you... to help me test this software."


    "But... the big party is about to start..." Zhou Ye said embarrassedly.


    "Trust me, dear, it won''t take long." Nina said swearingly: "I promise to be well soon, come on... OK..."


    To talk about who is the safest to test software.Of course I was looking for my own man...


    Of course, she can also go to Natasha, a physique expert, but Nina is not willing to find Natasha. If there is something wrong with this software, Natasha will definitely laugh at herself to death... ¡­So, sure enough, the best choice is his own man.


    Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, facing his goddaughter''s spoiler, he really couldn''t ignore it."Well, I''m going to find you."


    Chapter six hundred and thirty-six


    New York-Zhou Ye''s Long Island Manor-


    At this moment, the manor has changed from the old quiet, and there are girls walking back and forth with wine glasses everywhere.Here, they have abandoned all their identities outside, such as lawyers, strong women, and female doctors...it is useless. Here, they have only one identity, Zhou Ye''s woman, and Zhou''s mistress.


    "Hi, sister Ophelia..." Natasha was carrying champagne, followed by the second-generation American team, Sharon Rogers.


    As soon as she saw Ophelia and Emma, ??the white queen behind her, she leaned forward. After all, there are still some small transactions between the two...


    "Why didn''t you see Little Angel..." Natasha asked with a smile.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 464

    "My little baby is chatting with her two friends over there..." Ophelia smiled and pointed a little away. Angel, the alien queen Medusa and her sister Crystal formed a small circle. Said: "You didn''t come here just to ask about my daughter..."


    Ophelia didn¡¯t believe that Natasha hadn¡¯t seen Little Angel, let alone that she came up just to chat with herself...


    "Okay..." Natasha thought for a while, and felt that it was better to be honest with this sister."Actually I am more concerned about how your plan is going..."


    "Everything is going well..." Ophelia smiled and winked playfully at her little sister Natasha."Don''t you think Natasha, you can''t wait to give birth to a baby for your dear?"


    "Yes, I want to..." Natasha''s straight ball without hesitation made Ophelia feel like she was caught off guard. After thinking about it, Ophelia said: "I''m just an idea. It works. I''m not sure if it doesn''t work..."


    "Don''t lie to me, are you not sure about your idea of ??hitting Wakanda...?" Natasha looked unbelieving. She knew that her nominal sister would never be aimless.


    "Even if there is such a small possibility, I will try my best to grasp it..." Ophelia said, with a fanatical and pious expression on her face, "Only in this way can I be able to give birth to my dear as soon as possible. The next child...Imagine the crystallization of my love with my father...Ah, what a beautiful and wonderful thing..."


    "No, no...Where do you put Little Angel like this? What would she think?" Natasha did not hesitate to pour cold water on Ophelia, although she also wanted to give birth to her dear blood, but far away No Ophelia is so fanatical.


    "Little Angel will also want to have a dear flesh and blood..." Ophelia said indifferently: "This is the deepest wish of our mother and daughter..."


    "Well, your mother and daughter are broken..." Natasha felt that she couldn''t talk anymore, and turned away with her girlfriend."Just say if you need any help, I will spare no effort to help you..."


    "While laughing at me, but at the same time you spare no effort to help me? Little Natasha, you are really an arrogant girl..." Ophelia smiled slightly, she didn''t doubt at all, if she put her plan on How many sisters will help the man¡¯s harem?


    Not to mention those goddesses outside of Marvel¡¯s world that have long followed their dear goddesses, but only the mother and daughter of the New Star Empire and the slave race of their own men-the mad women of Sovereign will definitely ignore All the mobilization of heavy troops rushed to the earth...So, it is better to come sneakily, otherwise even if you get the soul gems, the order of use is hard to say, and I can¡¯t help but because of the uneven distribution of the spoils, another battle inside will be funny. ...


    That own man will definitely be angry...I can''t say that she, the initiator, is going to be out of luck, so I still sneak into the village and don''t rob...


    Uh?Thinking of his own man.Ophelia looked around, but didn''t see the figure of her own man Zhou Ye. Shouldn''t he stay here honestly at this time?Where did you go?


    California-Natasha Stark¡¯s [Free City].


    "Baby Nina, are you sure you want me to test this software for you?" Zhou Ye stood in the laboratory where the temporary middle ground was cleared, and looked helplessly at Nina wearing a steel suit in front of him.


    "Of course..." said Nina, wearing a steel suit, "but, my dear, you are not allowed to hit me... you can only hide and not fight back..."


    "Okay, okay..." Zhou Ye stretched out his hands helplessly. It seems that his role today is a target to be hit."bring it on."


    "I''m on..." Following Nina''s words, the vector nozzle on the steel battle suit spouted hot flames. With this accelerating force, Nina rushed towards Zhou Ye...


    "The speed is OK, but the agility is not enough, Nina baby." Zhou Ye drew back slightly to one side.


    With the help of the fighting software, Nina predicted Zhou Ye''s movements based on the movements of Zhou Ye''s muscles. The vector nozzle directly sprayed flames forward, offsetting the inertia of Nina rushing, and then punched Zhou Ye. Ye''s head swept across."Try this again, honey."


    "I think it''s still not flexible enough." Zhou Ye smiled and moved his steps lightly, and walked around behind Nina.


    "What about this?" Nina kicked back with a scorpion-tailed leg without looking back...


    "Wow, it''s so cruel... Baby Nina, if you kick it badly, your sisters will be scolded to death..." Zhou Ye smiled and jumped up, directly into the air...


    Although Zhou Ye escaped easily, Nina was in a tragedy... The program determined that the scorpion tail kick was the most perfect solution based on the information sent by the sensor, so it directly turned on the vector nozzle to start the change... ¡­But don¡¯t forget, Nina is an otaku, she is not so flexible...


    "Ah... my ligaments..." Nina froze on the spot in the form of a horse turned upside down... the whole person is like the letter h... with her hands on the ground, her right foot facing the sky...


    "Puff--!" Zhou Ye almost laughed... "It seems that baby Nina, although your software is very good, it doesn''t sense that its master can do that..."


    As Zhou Ye was talking, he jumped out of mid-air and helped Nina to sit on the sofa... With Anna''s help, he removed the steel armor from Nina."Baby Nina, I still think you should ask Natasha to learn fighting skills."


    "Never..." Nina grinned forbearing the pain of the ligament strain, and said unwillingly: "The big deal I will practice yoga and jiu-jitsu...but I will never go to Natasha to learn how to fight... ¡­"


    "Okay, whatever you want..." Zhou Ye said to help, while using time magic to restore Nina''s body to what it was a few minutes ago, so that the ligament strain would not exist."Let''s go, baby, your sisters are waiting for you..."


    "Magic is really useful, should I make a magic steel armor?" Nina thought, and followed Zhou Ye into the portal to Long Island Manor in New York.


    "Baby, I''m back..." As soon as Zhou Ye embraced Nina and walked out of the portal, he saw his women looking at him eagerly. He smiled slightly, raised his arms and shouted: "Then, let''s start. Our carnival..."


    "Oh--!!"


    The weekly reunion day carnival of the Zhou family has begun...


    Chapter six hundred and thirty seven


    One week later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Nuevo Laredo is a border city in northeastern Mexico.It is located on the right bank of the Bravo River, across the bank from Laredo, the border city of the United States.


    This is the most chaotic city in Mexico and the most rampant city of Mexican gangs. People and snakes from all over the world gather here, surround the Mexican gangs, and share the cross-border passages they built to smuggle gambling goods...


    Jerome Warren is a subordinate of a human snake. He received the news that he was online today and he is going to [receive goods]. Of course, the goods received here are not gambling goods. He has no guts to contaminate those goods. Known by the Mexican gangs in the city, in this city where an average of five people die every day, he might become one of those five people...


    The goods he is going to pick up are naturally the smugglers who are online to contact. He is the last stop in the smuggling ring, and he is generally responsible for transporting the goods to the United States...


    At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Jerome drove his large truck towards a residential area outside the city... It was not too late, so he arrived at that residential area, a small house on the second floor that seemed to be old. The car stopped in front of the building.


    "Hey, Remus, hurry up and load the goods. I will take the police officers over when they change shifts later..." Jerome said carelessly to the person who was sitting at the door as the eyeliner.


    "Hush..." Remus looked around nervously, walked up to Jerome, and whispered: "Be careful, this time the cargo is different. These guys look like they have walked off the battlefield. That... be careful, don''t irritate them..."


    "I think I understand what you mean..." Jerome looked at the dozen or so big men who came out of the second-story building. He understood what Remus meant, and saw that they all looked different. Not very strong, but with the indifferent gaze in his eyes, Jerome has only seen a bodyguard next to the boss of a Mexican gang...


    It is said that the bodyguard of the boss is a veteran who survived the battlefield, and the blood on his hands is countless.


    "Hi, friends...please come here." Jerome hurriedly opened the door and stepped out of his truck...somewhat graciously walked to the man in front of the lead, "My name is Jerome, yes Your tour guides for the last part of your journey to a free country... I hope this journey will make you feel happy physically and mentally."


    "..." The leading bald man just glanced at him, did not speak, and waved his hand. The dozen beards behind him boarded Jerome''s van in an orderly manner, while he sat unceremoniously. In the passenger seat of the truck."Hurry up and drive..."


    "That..." Jerome got into the car with some embarrassment, and said: "According to the regulations, you can''t sit here..."


    "No, I can..." The bald man leaked a grinning smile that was enough to scare a crying child: "I will never put my safety in the hands of a guy who meets for the first time, so I can sit here. ..."


    "Okay, okay..." Jerome stared at the bald man for a long time, and finally had no choice but to compromise.Slowly dumped the car out of the small courtyard and went straight to the illegal crossing port.


    I really don¡¯t know what my head thinks, how could I introduce such troublesome goods... when the time comes, it will really make the matter bigger, then my line may have to suffer. The most important thing is that when the time comes Maybe the free country on the opposite side will seal off this border, and the FBI won''t have to trouble him, and the Mexican gangs who have suffered losses will take him alive.


    While thinking about things, Jerome drove towards the smuggling port. He had already made up his mind. After the goods were sent away, he would find an excuse to go on vacation in Europe and wait until there was no more noise here...


    Money is important, but life is more important... Jerome, who has made up his mind, slams on the gas pedal, and can''t wait to send these troublesome uncles away immediately... As for directly cheating these uncles, he doesn''t have the courage yet, no Said that this sturdy bald brother sitting next to him could eat him only by the upper family on the line.


    In desperate hope, Jerome finally drove the car safely to the Rio Grande... After confronting the guy who was in charge of transporting people across the river, he couldn''t wait to send these guys onto the ferry...


    Bald brother, oh no, Dubai is standing on the bow of the ferry, looking at Laredo, the US border city, which is getting closer and closer. In fact, his heart is not as calm as the surface.


    As one of the top leaders of Afong Khan [Freedom Fighter], Dubai had to come... His troops lacked ammunition and weapons. To put it bluntly, they still lacked money... And the American munitions that he knew before were often sold to him. The trafficker Obadiah Stein said that he had introduced him a big deal... This was a big temptation for the freedom fighters who were in trouble because of lack of funds... So, he came.


    The ferry boat quickly reached the opposite shore--


    Dubai led more than a dozen soldiers from the army and jumped directly off the ferry. He knew that Obadiah Stan would come to pick him up...


    Sure enough, as soon as he got off the boat, four car lights were on opposite him...


    "My brother, it''s been a long time..." Obadiah Stan''s figure temporarily obscured the car lights, allowing Dubai to see his slightly fat body.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 465

    "Stan, what''s the big business? I must talk about it after I arrive in the U.S.?" Dubai asked Obadiah Stan after a hug.


    "A big, big business, big enough to make your freedom fighters a fully armed force." Obadiah Stan said, taking Dubai''s shoulders and walking towards the car."But, didn''t you say that I will see you in three days? How could it be delayed for so long?"


    "No way, many countries don''t allow me to cross the border..." Dubai is also a little confused about this. "So I had to go around a big circle and cross half of the earth to come to you. I hope that the big business you mentioned can help. I am satisfied."


    "Of course...I promise you will be satisfied." Obadiah Stan said and led Dubai into his car, and the soldiers that Dubai had brought got on another bus.


    "Look at this document, and tell me how you feel..." Obadiah Stein, who was sitting in the back seat, raised the baffle and handed Dubai a document wrapped in a folder.


    "It''s a beautiful girl..." Dubai pulled out a piece of information from the folder, and what he saw first was a beautiful girl with long black chestnut hair."Natasha Stark?? Owner of Stark Industries?? Is this what you call big business?"


    "Of course, you have to know that her net worth is tens of billions... Don''t you think this is a great opportunity? And besides the two maids who take care of her daily life, there is no Any security guards, this is not an opportunity. What is an opportunity?¡± Obadiah Stan¡¯s bewitching voice made Dubai startled...


    "Moreover, she is still a genius scientist...If you can get her, maybe she will become the chief scientist of your army?"


    "Done..." Dubai said without hesitation, "Are all the equipment ready?"


    "Of course, have you forgotten what I do...?" Obadiah Stan said with a smile, and he felt that he was getting closer and closer to his goal... "I also prepared some for you Little surprise, I hope you will like..."


    Chapter six hundred and thirty eight


    Three days later-California-Marbury-[Free City].


    In the underground laboratory¡ª¡ª


    Nina is doing final improvements to her fighting program¡ª¡ª


    "Baby Nina, when do you plan to start practicing Jiu-Jitsu?" Zhou Ye asked helplessly while lying halfway next to Nina, looking at Nina who had completely fallen into her own world.


    "No hurry, let me set the program completely first..." Nina wrote the program quickly with both hands on her computer without raising her head.


    This time, the completely adapted program added the conditional judgment of her physical state. It can basically be said that she has reached a fool mode... She is confident, even if a little girl with no hands is wearing armor. You can hit ten in one.


    Of course, you still need to practice Jiu-Jitsu if you want to make better use of this program. After all, the flexibility of your body determines how many strategies you can use to defeat the enemy.


    It¡¯s just that recently my own men often come here in the name of supervising her to practice Jiu-Jitsu...cough cough...Jiu-Jitsu, as the name suggests, is a kind of exercise that makes the body more flexible.


    But since this kind of exercise can unlock more postures, it is not Nina herself that is most concerned about Nina practicing Jiu-Jitsu, but Zhou Ye.


    "Alright..." After entering the last command line, Nina saved and closed the program, and directly commanded: "Anna, what will happen to me when I face Natasha after loading the fighting program."


    "Good lady." As Anna''s voice fell, the lights in the entire laboratory dimmed, and then in the middle of the laboratory, Natasha and Nina appeared.


    This is of course not true, it is only reproduced in real through three-dimensional projection.


    Natasha and Nina each assumed a posture, carefully looking for each other''s flaws...


    The first attacker was Natasha. She sprinted to Nina''s side. She shook her small hand and hit Nina''s face with a straight fist. Nina turned her head slightly with one hand. Grasping Natasha''s means, he brought it back, while quietly stretching out his feet, mixed with Natasha''s feet.


    But Natasha took a faint jump, her legs clamped Nina''s slender waist, and her whole body slid behind Nina on one side like a boneless body, and her left hand directly restrained Nina. Neck...


    Nina fell backward with all her strength, trying to smash Natasha away, but apparently Natasha started faster, tightening Nina''s neck early, and with a hard effort... the game ended.


    "Hahaha, baby Nina, it seems that you still can''t beat Natasha." Zhou Ye ridiculed while lying on the sofa halfway.


    "It''s not fair." Nina went straight into Zhou Ye''s arms and said dissatisfied: "I fought on steel armor, so I must load my Mark series armor, otherwise it''s unfair."


    "Well, since you want to be fair, then Natasha has to use her abilities..." Zhou Ye smiled indifferently.


    "Hey-forget it, it doesn''t make sense..." Nina said, Natasha''s ability?Her ability is the same as Peggy, it is derived from the X-gene ability enhancement of Fast Silver in the X-Men world. In Zhou Ye''s words, it is [Speeding Space].


    Natasha who is in a speeding state...Nina don''t talk about fighting, seeing her is a luxury, after all, her current armor can''t exceed time...


    "Baby Nina, I think it''s better for you to accept the implantation of super self-healing genes." Zhou Ye embraced Nina and exhorted.


    "I''m not, I''m not shaking M..." Nina said in dissatisfaction while she sneered at her little horns, but she knew what happened to several sisters who had received super self-healing genes... Ye Ye It¡¯s the first time... It hurts every time... It''s all painful to a new height and it becomes a trembling M.


    "Then... the mental power gene is okay, or the teleporting gene?" Zhou Ye asked unwillingly, he really wanted to prepare Nina more life-saving tricks.


    "No, I''m going to rely on my mechanical armor." Actually Nina is afraid of the severe pain during genetic modification, but she feels a little bit painful just looking at it... Although those abilities are really cool, but when I think about transformation The pain that needed to be endured, she retreated.


    While the two were arguing there, Anna suddenly warned: "Miss, an unknown armed person with unknown identity broke into here..."


    Following Anna¡¯s warning, a surveillance screen was displayed in front of the two of them. There were three well-used cars approaching the villa. After checking the car license plates, it was shown that these vehicles were recently stolen. .


    And the people sitting in the car are all real guns and nuclear bombs, and many of them cannot find their identities on the Internet... Only in the first car, the bald head sitting in the passenger seat is shown as a multinational wanted criminal. , Is the leader of Afkhan a terrorist named freedom fighter.


    "Haha..." Nina was not surprised to see these bad guys, "It looks like someone has come to help me test the program..."


    Speaking of this, Nina hurriedly ordered: "Anna, what are Sayuri and Rin doing?"


    Sayuri and Rin are the maids sent by Zhou Ye to take care of Nina. Although Nina is a genius in science and technology, but...seriously, she really...cough cough, a little bit of that, maybe this is When the legendary God gives you a speciality, it will take away your other speciality.


    Anyway, Zhou Ye felt that if the two maids were not there, Nina would have become a complete housemaid... For example, I don¡¯t know how to change clothes for a few days... For example, I don¡¯t remember my social security number. .


    "Miss, Sayuri and Rin have found the intruder, they are about to..." Anna was interrupted by Nina before she finished speaking.


    "No matter what they are going to do, let them come back immediately..." Nina didn''t want the target that was so easy to be delivered to the house to be wiped out by the maids. You know, those maids are not only omnipotent for housework, but with their Ability, it only takes a few tenths of a second to kill a fully armed SEAL squadron.


    However, after a few seconds, Nina did not wait for Anna to report on completing the task, but instead waited for Sayuri''s call request.


    "Sorry, Miss Nina, we are taking care of your daily life under the order of the master. This naturally also includes handling these uninvited garbage, so please forgive us for not implementing your order." A beautiful-looking girl appeared. In front of Nina, she obviously did not accept Nina''s order from Anna. After all, for her, there was only one master, and that was Zhou Ye...


    "Okay, Sayuri, come back, Nina just wants to test her new equipment." Zhou Ye smiled and said.


    "As you wish, Master." Saying said with a smile when she saw her master speak, "Then I will wait for Miss Nina''s performance with expectation."


    "..." Although Nina was a little upset that the two maids did not follow her orders, she was not really angry. After all, the two maids began to take care of her since she was very young. This maid can be said to be her elder...


    It''s just that...in Zhou Ye''s queen and palace, all things about seniority are all floating clouds...Floating clouds, you don''t even know about it.


    Chapter six hundred and thirty-nine


    After seeing the villa from a distance, Dubai Harroin asked the soldiers beside him to stop the car, waved his hand, and directed all his soldiers to get off.


    "Everyone, be careful, it''s too quiet here..." Dubai said as he opened the automatic rifle insurance in his hand."Advance tactically...Be careful, and in addition, you must capture Stark alive."


    "Yes..." The dozens of people behind him formed three tactical teams in twos and threes, and walked cautiously towards this luxurious villa built on the cliff...


    For the tens of billions promised by someone, Dubai brought the most elite fighters in his team. Although they are terrorists, uh no, they call themselves freedom fighters, but there are also many countries that secretly do so This purpose provides them with arms and soldier training.


    Otherwise, they won''t grow up...


    The tactical movements of the three tactical teams are very skillful. It can be seen that they are definitely trained by regular troops. This is already the most elite part of their freedom fighters...


    As they moved forward slowly, Nina¡¯s luxurious villa was already in front of them... However, there was still no response in the villa, not even a maid saw...


    Dubai hesitated. Although he felt that the situation in front of him was a bit too weird, but the money was moving...Seeing that the group of pioneers in the front had already crossed the fountain in the atrium...Dubai couldn''t help it at last. Come on, resolve the battle within five minutes..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 466

    "Yes..." The soldiers behind him promised to rush forward--


    At this moment, there was a burst of air breaking sound, and a red figure flew out along the underground parking entrance of the villa... Yes, it flew out...


    Dubai couldn''t help rubbing his eyes. He couldn''t believe what he had seen, and saw a slender red mechanical armor floating in the air with the vector spout under his feet.


    "Shit, I knew it couldn''t be that simple." Dubai cursed secretly, and directly commanded loudly: "Fire, all fire..."


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    As soon as the freedom fighters heard the order, they crazily squeezed the trigger of the automatic weapon in their hands, wishing to pour all the bullets in the magazine onto this unidentified mechanical object in an instant... this is their right Unknown fear.


    "Ding-ding-dang-dang..." What disappointed them was that all their bullets hit the unknown mechanical creation without causing any damage to it, and even the patent leather did not break...


    "You guys are really passionate..." Nina didn''t care about the bullets that hit her body, let alone those bullets, she didn''t care even about missiles... After all, she used X metal to recreate the shell."Anna, load the fighting mode..."


    "The fighting mode has been loaded, miss, please select the module..." Anna faithfully executed her own lady''s orders as always.


    "This is the first show of the fighting program..." Nina hesitated for a while, planning to improve the viewing experience, plus a little difficulty."Then load [Waltz of Death]..."


    She knew that her man was looking at her, and the two maids were looking at her... She definitely didn¡¯t want to mess up her debut... In fact, she also wanted to show off in front of Sayuri and Rin. , After all, the two women just refused to execute her order, saying that she didn¡¯t care at all, that¡¯s a bit of a joke...


    "The Waltz of Death module has been loaded..."


    "Anna, some music for the occasion, such as Chopin''s Waltz..."


    "As you wish, miss." As Anna''s words fell, the piano music of Chopin''s Waltz rang in Nina''s ears...


    As the piano music sounded, the vector nozzles of Nina''s steel armor began to open and close in an orderly manner...


    With the opening and closing of the vector nozzle, Nina, wearing a steel armor, turned into an elf at the party... and her dancing partner was these dozen or so terrorists holding weapons.


    "What the hell is this?" Dubai felt that the mechanical monster in front of him felt so weird. It was spinning in mid-air like a...huh?What should I say?It''s like a woman dancing a waltz...Have you guessed wrong, this is not a weapon, but a robot for viewing?


    Just when Dubai felt that the rich would really play... the scene before him made his eyes widen.


    I saw that red mecha turned to one of his subordinates at a very fast speed, and immediately took his hand... However, this action, like looking for a dancing partner, seemed pleasing to the eye, but the result was bloody. Extremely...


    The mecha made a revolving guiding action, but her dancing partner obviously did not know the waltz, so it was embarrassing... accompanied by the embarrassment and blood, because the dancing partner who did not know to cooperate... This mechanical armor was twisted into twists, because his foot was stepped on by Nina... the upper body had to turn in a circle, the lower body did not turn... Then naturally there is no need to talk about the result.


    A living person is twisted into twists, you can imagine the scene...The picture is so beautiful, even if you see Dubai, who is used to life and death, you have a feeling of wanting to vomit... But this is not over...


    The mech made another revolving and walking movement. This movement that is common in waltz is also full of cruelty here, because...the mech''s feet are not high heels, but vector spouts. , How high is the temperature of the vector nozzle?It''s three thousand degrees Celsius...not to mention that these guys are only wearing ordinary shoes, even if they wear iron shoes...


    In the blink of an eye-the fastest runner, the first tactical team closest to the villa ended its journey with one death and four disability...


    "The devil... you are the devil..." A member of the tactical team standing next to Dubai was already crazy... He did not hesitate to pick up the anti-tank missile in his hand, aimed at the mecha, and pressed the launch button... ¡­


    Whoosh-an anti-tank missile flew towards Nina... but Nina didn''t mean to dodge at all."boom------!!!"


    "Go to hell, devil..." Just when everyone in Freedom Fighters felt that this weird thing could definitely be solved this time... an unexpected scene happened to them...


    The flames and smoke of the explosion gradually disappeared... and the red mecha stood in place unscathed...


    "The devil... you are the devil... you are the devil..." The rest of the people collapsed... they screamed and ran around desperately...


    However, this was useless, and Nina was still overtaken one by one, killing them with graceful and cruel moves...


    Until Nina flees to the last one who flees desperately, that is, when Dubai is chasing after... it is stopped by Zhou Ye.


    "Baby, that''s enough, we still need him to live, I want to know who their main messenger is..."


    However, what Zhou Ye didn''t expect was that Nina seemed to have entered a certain state, completely ignoring Zhou Ye''s words, and instead dancing the death waltz more cheerfully...


    "Anna, I know you heard, what''s the matter?" Zhou Ye asked while dancing with Nina.


    "Sir, the young lady has passed out... But her fighting program is set to not be terminated without an order, so..." Anna''s voice came from the external loudspeaker of Nina''s armor.


    "Cut off all power to the armor..." Zhou Ye ordered directly.


    "Yes, sir..." You know, Zhou Ye also has the highest authority over Anna like Nina... Therefore, when Nina is unconscious, Anna will naturally execute Zhou Ye''s orders meticulously.


    With the buzzing of a power failure, Nina wearing a steel armor immediately sank and was about to fall...Zhou Ye naturally couldn''t let his woman fall. He picked up Nina and flew towards the underground laboratory. , As for the Dubai that ran away?Zhou Ye didn''t worry at all, and Sayuri will catch him back in a short time.


    Chapter six hundred and forty


    I don''t know how long it took...


    Nina slowly opened her eyes... When she woke up, what came to her mind was the picture of herself being abused by those who invaded her private house with the help of a fighting program, that scream The sound, the twist of the human body with the leaking bones...the half-familiar human feet, all came to her mind.


    "Ah----" She couldn''t help screaming. Anyway, Nina is just an ordinary housemaid. This kind of scenes that only appear in TV and movies are truly reproduced in front of her. When, how could she not be afraid?In other words, few girls can calmly accept such scenes, except for abnormalities...


    "Baby... I''m here, don''t be afraid..." Zhou Ye used a gentle voice and a tight hug to gradually calm Nina...


    "My dear... I... Am I a cruel person?" Nina curled her body into Zhou Ye''s arms. Only in this way could she feel at ease. She asked helplessly..." Am I a bad woman... actually wrote such a cruel program..."


    "Baby... you were not the one who was wrong." Zhou Ye lovingly hugged the girl who faced the killing for the first time. He knew that it was the first time Nina faced the killing... The Hulk did not count, after all, that time. Nina was completely a long-range attacker, and when she landed, the Hulk had almost recovered...it didn''t give Nina a cruel feeling at all.


    This time is different. Nina is the first time in her life to face the killing...How could she not feel uncomfortable?Watching a person who was twisted into twists by herself in front of her... and other people were also baked into half-familiar platoons by herself. This visual impact made her fall into self-doubt. , In the emotion of self-denial...


    Zhou Ye knew that if Nina could not be enlightened properly, this stupid girl would be useless, let alone fighting with people wearing a mechanical armor, I am afraid her will will continue to sink, and even affect her work and life.


    "Baby Nina...You only saw that you hurt others, but do you really know who the people you killed were?" Zhou Ye asked Nina earnestly.


    "I...I don''t know..." Nina really doesn''t know who those people are. She only knows that these people are those who illegally invaded her private territory. According to the current U.S. law, private property is sacred and inviolable. , Even if she killed them, there was no problem.However, knowing it is one thing, doing it is another thing... Nina is still a bit unable to get past the hurdle in her heart.


    "Baby Nina, while you fainted, I found some interesting things, do you want to see?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Um..." Nina nodded obediently.


    "Anna, broadcast all the information I collected..." Zhou Ye said, holding Nina.


    "Okay, sir..." Following Anna''s response, Nina and Zhou Ye began to play some clips on the TV wall...


    Fragment 1: A guy wearing a black hood, standing in front of three Europeans kneeling on the ground, he seemed to be saying something in Persian..., soon, his speech was over, and then he picked it up A Nepalese dog-leg knife directly cut the necks of the three Europeans...Blood spewed out like a high-pressure water gun...


    Fragment 2: A group of guys wearing desert camouflage attacked a village. After they entered that village, they forced the local male villagers to join their team... All the rebels were killed.


    Fragment 3:¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "These people... are too cruel..." Nina can''t stand it anymore. For her who grew up in a peaceful country, the number of deaths and injuries of those refugees is just a number in the news...This kind of face-to-face death scene It''s really rare.


    "These people you think are cruel are the guys you just wiped out..." Zhou Ye hugged Nina tightly and whispered: "They call themselves [Freedom Fighters]... but countries around the world prefer to call them Terrorists...the freedom and sanbo in their mouths are made with the blood of civilians...Those who call them fighters are an insult to the word warrior. They are thugs at best... In my hometown, there is an old saying, Say, to punish evil is to promote goodness... So, my dear, you don''t need to feel guilty for killing a few scumbags... This is completely unnecessary."


    "But..." Nina knew that she didn''t feel sorry for the scum that died in her hands, but... the feeling of facing the bloody scene still made her feel uneasy.


    "Baby Nina..." Zhou Ye picked up Nina''s cheek and interrupted her words... "You know, those malicious guys want to hold you back. Imagine if you really have no resistance. The force has fallen into their hands, what will be waiting for you...? So, there is no need for you to feel upset because you have killed a few bad guys..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 467

    "...I see, dear..." Nina took a long breath, as if she wanted to expel all the negative emotions in her heart. After taking a few deep breaths, Nina looked straight at His own man whispered: "My dear...I need help..."


    "How do you want me to help you? You know I will never refuse you..." Zhou Ye put his forehead against Nina''s forehead and asked softly. He knew that this was Nina''s heart. , After the past, there will be a brighter world, if you can''t get through...Nina will probably reject weapons in the future.This is the result Zhou Ye never wants to see...


    "Fuck me... honey... fuck me fiercely... just like the night when you bid farewell to your parents..." Nina said, blocking her with her own eyes... she now needs some more thorns. Exciting activities to forget those bloody pictures.


    In response to this request, Zhou Ye was naturally doing his part...a great battle began...


    At the same time, Manhattan, New York¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Obadiah Stan is in his luxurious apartment, waiting for the good news from Dubai. He does not think that a housemaid who stays in his own home all day can resist a group of heavily armed terrorists. In his opinion , This is totally a sure thing...


    However, the phone he put on the coffee table waiting to be contacted never sounded... the sky outside the window had gradually darkened.


    "Dubai guy, don''t you want to leave me alone..." Obadiah Stein muttered to himself, with a sullen look on his face."If this is the case, I will let those guys know..."


    Obadiah Stan naturally did not only arrange the Dubai line. In fact, he also hired a group of desperadoes, and only waited for Dubai to succeed, he would kill them... Then, he enjoyed Nina exclusively. Ransom.


    Just when he was about to call another group of people and ask them to send someone to check the situation... a black shadow suddenly gathered behind him, and in the blink of an eye it turned into a slim black figure."My master, let me take him to say hello to you, Mr. Obadiah Stein, you shouldn''t make Miss Nina''s idea... well along the way."


    With the sound of the words, Sombra''s right hand swept across Obadiah Stan''s neck, and he had no time to react when he was fast.


    "Cough...he..." Obadiah Stan''s anger was wide, his hands tightly covering his neck, as if trying to block his cut trachea... But all his dying struggles In vain...


    Obadiah Stan was kicking his legs desperately... After the trachea was cut open, the blood gushing from his neck blocked his trachea, causing his body to quickly lack oxygen... Death is the most painful...


    The black shadow behind Obadiah Stan just watched him die due to lack of oxygen...It was not until he stopped struggling and confirmed his death that the black shadow once again turned into a black mist and disappeared. There was no trace of Obadiah Stein''s luxurious apartment.


    This will become a headless case, a secret chamber murder case without any traces... It will definitely cause headaches to the police in New York, but what is Zhou Ye?He doesn''t care if the police have a headache...


    Chapter six hundred and forty one


    Just when Zhou Ye was busy pacifying his goddaughter Nina, and at the same time rushing back to the world of death from time to time to pacify the somewhat emotional Hela because of the approaching childbirth period... a huge international storm set off by Hydera is slowing Slowly brewing.


    Sudan is located in northeastern Africa, on the coast of the Red Sea and at the eastern end of the Sahara Desert. It is the third largest country on the African continent by area.


    On the long coastline of this barren country, in an unknown port, more than a dozen 10,000-ton freighters are mooring outside the port. Not far from the deep sea area, obviously, the berthing and water depth of this small port are simply unable to carry these. 10,000 tons freighter.


    Therefore, there are many small cargo ships, just like industrious workers, moving back and forth between the cargo ship and the dock, carrying all kinds of tightly sealed containers.


    In this port, you can¡¯t see the black uncles everywhere on the African continent, and there are no black people who are busy with each other, which is extremely rare in Sudan...


    On the container yard of the terminal, from time to time, large container trucks load the containers temporarily parked on the yard and transport them to other places.


    At the edge of the container terminal, in an office at the top of a five-story office building, there is a group of young women with different dresses and different styles, discussing what is fiercely...


    And surrounded by them is a beautiful woman with big golden wave and long hair and a beautiful face. By her side, she is also standing next to a blonde girl. From the face, she sits in the middle with that The young woman in the United States has seven to eight similarities, it is Ophelia and her good daughter, Angel.


    "This operation, I will never accept failure..." Ophelia said, looking around at the sisters around her, and said: "Because, this is not only about the dear Infinite Gem Collection Plan, but also... It also matters whether we can give birth to children for my dear in the future, so I will never tolerate failure... Sisters, do you know what I mean?"


    "Don''t worry..." Emma, ??the second person in the sister group, said: "I am ready. I will be responsible for paralyzing all the radars on the earth until 15 seconds before the operation starts. The base station and the satellite communication system."


    Of course, Emma can¡¯t interfere with the radar base station and satellite communications, but don¡¯t forget that her mental power can easily control humans around the world under the action of the brainwave amplifier, whether it¡¯s a radar base station or satellite communications. Inseparable from human control, that''s why she is so confident.


    "The so-called Guardian Panther of Wakanda will be handed over to me..." Jean Gray also said with a smile. As the highest combat power in the sister group, she will fight for her...


    With the start of the two women, other girls also expressed their opinions one after another. In this matter, they unconditionally supported their eldest sister''s approach.After all, this can be considered for their own benefit.


    For a while, the crowd in the house was very passionate... Ophelia was very satisfied with her sister¡¯s support for her. In her opinion, with the support of the Hydra unit and the help of her sister, Wakanda won Basically it''s a sure thing.


    At this moment, Ophelia noticed Angel, who used to be the most lively daughter, and stared at the front in a daze. There seemed to be no focus in her eyes, she didn''t know what she was thinking...


    "What''s wrong? Baby Angel, are you worried about anything?" Ophelia said, taking her daughter beside her into her arms, and asked in a low voice.


    "No, mother..." Angel said just like a dream at this time: "I''m actually thinking, should I prepare a few pets for my father?"


    "Little pet?" Ophelia asked unclearly.


    "Of course..." Angel said with a straight face: "Mom, look, Wakanda''s specialty is black panthers, right? Black panthers are pets... I''m wondering if I can bring some Wakanda specialty products to my dad. What about pets?"


    "Haha...good idea." Ophelia smiled. It seems that her daughter really has her own style, and she never forgets to bring some special products to her man.


    "Moreover, I don¡¯t think that Black Panther or something, it¡¯s not necessary for Mother Gray to take action. I can rush into the palace with the Viper Special Forces and directly perform a decapitation tactic... I don¡¯t think that Panther who is wearing X with a piece of equipment Can break my space barrier." Angel said: "Mother Gray will be responsible for helping me suppress the formation..."


    "Okay...Little Angel, I''ll just help you hold the line then..." Qin Gray is very fond of Angel, after all, she grew up watching Angel, and Qin also feels that Angel''s abilities are enough. Deal with the panthers.


    The women have never seen the Panthers in their eyes. For them... there is no organization in the world that can make them attractive. After all, the out-of-specification Jean Gray will not say it, even if it is Emma, ??who uses the brain wave spreader, can make the world''s human beings die silently in an instant...Do they need to care about a little Wakanda?


    Especially this time, Ophelia mobilized Hydra''s replica army in secret military bases around the world in order to be safe, and there are as many as two reorganizers... More than a dozen 10,000-ton freighters outside the terminal. It is specially used to transport military supplies and equipment.


    Ophelia can''t think of any reason for her failure. As for the problem of evacuation after the occupation?She said that she had never thought of evacuation after the occupation... if it was taken, it was naturally her own.


    As a closed country, Wakanda is really suitable for Hydra''s headquarters...Huh?What about those black uncles?Ophelia said that the mines of Umbrella¡¯s Void Land are in need of strong laborers, and aren¡¯t these people the best candidates for labor?


    "Okay, sisters, you should get busy..." Ophelia patted her hand, attracted the attention of a group of sisters, and said: "It''s too early to discuss matters after victory. What we have to do now is to complete the pre-war preparations...Don''t let accidents happen because of carelessness...I don''t think you want to end up and help your dear ones, right?"


    "Okay, sister." The girls responded in unison, got up and left the office... They also had their own affairs. For example, the copycat Katie was responsible for the logistics, while the white queen Emma was responsible for the intelligence work... Jean Gray is responsible for overall planning, and Storm Girl is Jean''s secretary.


    In the depths of the desert, about a hundred kilometers away from the port, a simple military airport has been completed. Under the desert camouflage tent, there are a few sci-fi fighters. If you look closely, these fighters look a bit like It is the Kun-class aerospace shuttle produced by the Umbrella consortium...yes, this is an improved Kun-type high-speed fighter.


    For the Umbrella consortium, which has entered the cosmic age in advance, these things are a bit outdated, but for the countries of the world, this kind of fighter has completely surpassed their existing fighters.


    Of course, Ophelia didn''t pay a price for getting these fighters... It''s just that she felt like she liked it very much.


    With the help of a three-dimensional imaging masking device, the forward base of this Hydra is slowly expanding in scale. Rows of barracks are rising from the ground, and various vehicles are constantly driving in here...


    War is on the verge of...


    Chapter six hundred and forty two


    One month later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The capital of Wakanda, Birnin Zana, translates to the city of gold.This is a city built in a huge crater, where lakes are everywhere...green trees, high-tech buildings and nature are perfectly combined, showing a strange beauty.


    In the middle of the city of gold, there is a very conspicuous building. It is the tallest building in the city. At the door of this building, there are two five-meter-high statues of black panthers. A heavily armed Wakanda was looking around warily with a weapon in hand. They had to be careful because this was the location of the entire Wakanda protective device [Sky Screen].


    [Sky Screen] The device is the first line of defense to protect the entire Wakanda Kingdom. It consists of three layers. The first layer is a projection device, the second layer is a protective device, and the third layer is a protective stand...


    This device shrouded in the sky above the Wakanda Kingdom protects this secret kingdom from the world¡¯s insights, and only some legends about the city of gold are circulating outside...


    Just as the guards faithfully performed their duties and watched the passing crowd vigilantly, a red figure appeared in front of them."Doramilaji''s people? What are you doing here?"


    "I''m instructed to check the sky screen device..." The red figure is a woman in red armor. She is dressed in Dorami Raj''s captain''s costume. Faced with the guard''s question, she directly raised a representative of the king''s authority. Leopard head ring.


    And Dora Mirage is the name of the king¡¯s personal guard. It is served by women elected from the various tribes in the Kingdom of Wakanda. Moreover, as usual, the king¡¯s queen and concubines will also be taken from Dora Mirage. This is one of the reasons why the Black Panther clan has always firmly controlled the rights of the Wakanda Kingdom...


    "Please come in..." After checking the ring, the guard confirmed that there was no problem and let him go.


    "Thank you." The woman nodded and walked straight into the tallest building in Wakanda.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 468

    She walked in the hall indifferently, not caring about the ubiquitous monitoring equipment at all, just like other members of the past personal guards who came regularly to check the sky screen device in the past, and walked towards the elevator that goes directly to the underground in the hall.


    No one can find the nano-scale mechanical bomb dropped as she walks and swings her arms...the tiny dust-like bomb, with those monitoring equipment, can''t see anything.


    As she walked around, the entire sky curtain building was soon covered with nano bombs, and the main part of the sky curtain device underground received special care... The nano bombs deployed here are more than three times as large as elsewhere.


    Until she completed the routine inspection and walked out of the Sky Screen Building, she also had a conversation with the guards with interest... During the whole process, she did not show a slight strangeness, and whether it was the guard behind the monitoring equipment or the guard at the door, both Did not notice any abnormality.


    "Goodbye, then..." While saying goodbye to the guards, the woman left the sky curtain building.The guards behind her were still sorry, it was a shame that such a black pearl was sent to the king''s guard.


    Among the people walking on the street, the identity of a woman made people around her evade one after another. After all, class exists in any country, including this hidden kingdom Wakanda...


    The woman didn''t care, and walked toward the palace without squinting. She showed the pride and indifference of the Kingdom Guard to the fullest...


    When approaching the gate of the palace, you can already see the huge black panther statue lying on the ground at the gate of the palace from a distance, the woman''s face leaked a weird smile, "Time...just right."


    As the woman said to herself, she pressed the detonation button in her hand...


    "boom------"


    "Boom...boom...boom..."


    The continuous detonation sounded, the Sky Screen Building, the protective shield device that sheltered Wakanda for hundreds of years, completely collapsed...The whole street was full of people running for help and guards desperately running towards the sky screen device... ¡­


    "The war has begun..." The woman smiled and walked towards the palace without a hassle. She has other tasks... This woman changed her identity repeatedly and finally got into the Hydra in the Wakanda Palace. Ace spy, Chameleon.


    "Don''t panic... this is just an accident..." A sci-fi flying vehicle was in mid-air, shouting to the crowd on the street, trying to calm the panicked crowd and avoid causing secondary damage."This is just an accident, please leave here in an orderly manner..."


    "Oh... what is that..." A guy in the crowd suddenly noticed that countless black spots were flying quickly from the distant horizon. As time went by, they finally realized... that was not a black spot. It''s a fighter plane.


    "God..." The guard sitting in the aircraft also found the menacing fighters... He hurriedly pressed the emergency button... Soon, the entire Golden City sounded a harsh alarm.


    Although the sirens have sounded, the people of Wakanda, who have not experienced any war for thousands of years, have no idea what kind of reaction they should do. They are more like headless flies, rushing everywhere...


    "God... where is our patron saint, Black Panther?"


    "Black Panther...appear soon..."


    "Break these invaders... Panther, where are you?"


    The helpless Wakanda were madly praying for the appearance of the guardian of the kingdom, the Panthers, but they were all eggs, it was useless.


    And those Hydra fighters that rushed over would not be merciful. They destroyed the military facilities marked on the map by [Changhulong] in the first place... Protecting a country by one person?It''s so funny...


    The sound of explosions-screams-the sound of Wakanda''s aircraft hitting the ground after being shot down, these sounds made up a scene like the end of the world.


    Perhaps for the Wakanda people who have not experienced the baptism of war for a long time, this is the end of the world...


    And the black panther they prayed for... has never appeared, because he is now a little overwhelmed.


    Chapter six hundred and forty three


    In the Wakanda Palace--


    The current King Wakanda, the patriarch of the Black Panther clan, who was chatting with his queen, Te Chaka, the first time he heard the explosion outside, ordered the close female guards beside him to check outside.


    "Your Majesty..." Just as Te Chaka was waiting anxiously, a slender figure in red armor walked in. It was the captain of his personal guard, Okoye, who he was very optimistic about. , One of the best partners of his son Te Chala in the future.


    "Okoye, what happened outside?" King Te Chaka asked anxiously when he saw Okoye coming in.


    "[Sky Screen] The device exploded unexpectedly... and countless invaders are invading Birnin Zana..." Okoye''s words made Old King Te Chaka no longer sit still.


    "Get on the spaceship with me right away..." Te Chaka said and stood up. He was very thankful that he left the Panther suit in Wakanda according to his ancestral system, instead of letting his son who went to study in the UK to take it. Walking in the battle suit, although he is a bit old, for the previous generation of black panthers who have taken heart-shaped herbs, he can put on the black panther suit again to defend his country...


    "I''m really sorry... Your Majesty, I''m afraid you can''t go anywhere..." Okoye did not follow King Te Chaka like the other female guards. Instead, he turned around and blocked Te Chaka. In front of.


    "Oukye, are you going to rebel?" A guardian''s eager female guard did not wait for King Te Chaka to speak, and directly raised her weapon to block him in front of him, questioning without hesitation.


    "Sorry, I have no intention to offend you, Your Majesty..." Oukeye smiled and pressed the space positioning system in his hand. "Although it is a bit rude to say that, I still have to say... Your Majesty, you The King¡¯s Guards are really rubbish, and..."


    "Bold...Okoye..." The female bodyguard who stood in front of Te Chaka angrily wanted to rush forward and teach this guy who uttered wild words. In fact, she had long seen Okoye not pleasing to her eyes. Up.


    However, her movement was blocked by King Te Chaka behind her.


    Te Chaka stopped the impulsive female bodyguard in front of him with one hand, staring at Okeye and asked: "Who are you? You are not Okeye...Where is the real Ookee?"


    Although he wants to rush out to rescue his subjects now, he knows that even if the army enters the country, his role is extremely limited even if he joins in, and he believes that his men will make the most suitable response. On the contrary, this woman who was exposed in front of him gave him a feeling of uncovering the cause and effect of her, so he stopped his steps.


    "As expected of His Majesty the King of Wakanda..." Oukeye smiled, very sweet and beautiful."Hydra''s super spy Temilian greets you... As for the real Okoye? She has disappeared in this world..."


    As the voice fell, Okoye, oh no, it should be Temilian now, I saw under her skin like countless mice drilling non-stop, with waves of bone rubbing With the sound, Temilian turned into a beautiful woman with black hair and blue eyes about 1.8 meters tall. This is her true form. From her point of view, these guys are dead and there is no need to hide it. Go down.


    "Hydra...? The Nazis...?" Te Chaka couldn''t help but stare when he heard Temilian''s words. Although Wakanda has been in isolation from the world, it does not mean that he does not. Knowing the information from the outside world...Although Hydra has been in silence over the years, Te Chaka, as the king, has heard his father mention the name of this organization that was very active around the world during World War II.


    "NONONO...Nazis are Nazis, Hydra is Hydra...These are two completely different concepts, please don''t confuse us with those idiots." Temilian said dissatisfiedly: "In our opinion , They behave like fools."


    "So, the army that is now invading Wakanda is also your Hydra''s army?" Te Chaka said, quietly putting his right hand behind him, and making a secret to his personal bodyguard. gesture¡­¡­


    "Yes..." Temilian turned a blind eye to the small movements of the old Wakanda King Te Chaka. She just raised her wrist and checked the time.A satisfied smile leaked from Xiuli''s little face: "Time¡ªjust right."


    "Not good..." Te Chaka stared wide when he heard Temilian''s words, and he felt as if he had been tricked.But...time is too late."Rush up and kill her..."


    "It''s too late..." Behind Temilian, the entire space became bizarre, and everything in the space seemed to be distorted... As this distortion became stronger... the light and shadow changed in a burst. A figure in a black combat uniform suddenly appeared behind Temilian.


    "Hi Hydra." Seeing the blonde beauty behind him, Temilian raised her hands without hesitation, and saluted Hydra''s little princess.


    "Hi Hydra." Angel smiled in reply. Behind her, it was the soldiers of the Viper Unit.


    The space positioning device that Temilian pressed just now is for positioning and navigating the space for her little princess.It just took time to locate, and she had to stop Te Chaka...so she had to take a risk, chat with Te Chaka for a while, and delay the time.Obviously, she succeeded.


    "Is this the contemporary black panther? Why is it so old?" Angel looked at Te Chaca in front of him and said.


    "Miss, this King Te Chaka is a black panther of the previous generation. He has passed the title of this generation of black panthers to his son, Te Chala..." Temilian explained in a low voice. ."It''s just that Te Chara is now studying in the UK...so..."


    "It doesn''t matter..." Angel waved her hand, and said indifferently: "Temilian, share the information you collected in the Kingdom of Wakanda with the Viper Team...Tell me about Shuli by the way. , You know, I have said that I will bring my father back with a pet."


    "Don''t think about it..." Te Chaka glared at the conversation between the two. He didn''t expect why this strange girl didn''t treat her subjects as adults in her words. In her words, he wanted to give his daughter as a pet to her father, how could he bear it?


    With a burst of drink, Te Chaka and her personal bodyguard rushed towards Angel.


    "I can''t help myself." Angel cast a glance at the group of niggers and waved her small hand...


    Suddenly-Te Chaka found that the space he was in was constantly zooming in... No, it was not zoomed in, but stretched infinitely... The distance between him and Angel and the others was getting farther and farther... ¡­


    Chapter six hundred and forty four


    Shuri Shuri is the only daughter of T''Chaka Te Chaka and half-siblings to the current Black Panther Te Chaka.


    In fact, her brother Goth Chala has been secretly training her, hoping that when she leaves Wakanda, someone can help her old father to deal with the possibility of Wakanda. misfortune.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 469

    And now, in Shu Li''s view, it''s time...


    When she heard the explosions coming from outside the palace, Shu Li, who was practicing her fighting skills in her private training ground, dropped the female bodyguard she was practicing against and rushed to her laboratory.


    Shu Li is not only a warrior, but also a scientist. This is not uncommon in the Marvel Cinematic Universe. As long as they are superheroes, their minds must be superhuman... and the future female black panther Shu Li is no exception.


    "Princess..." As Shu Li rushed into her laboratory, a close-fitting waitress came to her side quickly, and said quickly and anxiously: "Your Royal Highness...an unknown force is invading our Wakanda Kingdom. ..."


    "How is my father? Did you inform my brother?" Shu Li asked as she kept walking towards her laboratory, because her panther suit was in the laboratory.


    "We have lost contact with His Majesty the King... Moreover, the conditions outside are not good... Our troops are being wiped out by the organization..." The female guard''s words made Shu Li pause: "And our external communications have been I''m isolated, and I can''t send any messages..."


    But the female bodyguard did not hesitate, and said directly: "I suggest that your Royal Highness you better leave Wakanda now and go to Europe to find your brother, Her Royal Highness Te Chara..."


    "No..." Shu Li turned her head slightly, looked at the anxious female bodyguard, and said calmly: "As the daughter of the father, as a member of the Black Panther clan that will protect the kingdom of Wakanda forever, I can''t be here. It''s time to leave Wakanda, let alone leave the subjects wailing in the flames of war and leave Wakanda alone..."


    "His Royal Highness... it is meaningless for you to do this..." Shu Li''s personal bodyguard turned around in a hurry. This time Wakanda is not facing the small African countries with swords and bows, or that A group of European colonists who came to Africa to pan for gold during the First World War with a front-mounted musket, but a group of invaders whose technological power is not inferior to the kingdom of Wakanda.


    In fact, over the years, the Kingdom of Wakanda has discovered that with the rapid development of science and technology in the outer world and the process of global integration, their so-called technological advantages have become less and less worth mentioning... After all, a country¡¯s The level of science and technology relies on the promotion of basic education for all citizens, but...in Wakanda, a country where tradition and technology are highly integrated, education for all is nothing at all.


    They still retain the oldest clan system and the elder system... For those clan rulers, they are not concerned about the development of science and technology, but how to effectively protect their rights. Knowledge monopoly is undoubtedly The cheapest and most effective means.


    The originally small country, coupled with the clans¡¯ monopoly on the common people¡¯s knowledge, even if a few geniuses are born occasionally, it will not help the whole country¡¯s technological advancement...


    In the face of a group of invaders whose technology is not inferior to their own, one or two guardians, Panthers, etc., are totally a joke... But why does the princess not understand these?


    "Stop talking...Nakia" Shu Li interrupted her personal bodyguard''s words, "I will never abandon my subjects and run away alone when my country is alive and dead..."


    "Papa--pop." There was a clap, and Shu Li looked warily at the place where the sound came from."Who is it? Come out..."


    "Not bad..." As Shu Li''s voice fell, a sweet and beautiful female voice sounded."What a princess who cares about the country and the people... Ah-are you right? Temilian?"


    "Haha... I''m sorry, miss... In my opinion, this is just the waywardness of a child..." Another female voice sounded."When you know that you are invincible, you don¡¯t know how to keep your useful body in order to repay you. Instead, you wave your minions at the enemy in a seemingly incomparable manner. No help, it seems to me the most stupid thing..."


    With two voices of question and answer, Shu Li saw two strange figures...


    To say it¡¯s weird, it¡¯s not that the two of them are weird, but the way they act is a little weird. The distance they take one step clearly is very short, but when they land on the ground, they find that the two of them are the same. The small step spans a distance of more than ten meters. This strange feeling made Shu Li uneasy and clenched her fists...


    And the waitress Nakia behind her turned around without hesitation, and stood in front of her princess, "Princess, go, I''ll stop these two invaders..."


    Why would she see at a glance that they were intruders?Isn''t this obvious?The entire Wakanda Kingdom is a nigger country, and there is no possibility of white people... Regardless of whether it is Angel or Temilian, both of them are European faces... In this sensitive and sensitive period , What else can it be if it is not an intruder?


    "Brown girl, let me play with you... You are not worthy of letting our young lady take the shot." Temilian said, greeted him directly... The fan fist slammed into Nakia''s head unceremoniously. Although she was just an ace spy, her fighting skills were not low at all, otherwise she would not have killed the captain of the King''s Women''s Guard, Oukeye, and swallowed her and replaced it.


    "...You...who are you? You...what do you want??" Shu Li asked, staring at Angel with her eyes, tensing her muscles, ready to deal with the enemy. The blow...but she didn''t do nothing, at least her feet were secretly rubbing against the device 15 meters away with the panther suit...


    "...We? Hehe we are the great Hydra..." Angel looked at the movements of the little black girl in front of her with interest, and didn''t care. For her, the black girl in the panther suit followed him. There is no difference between a black girl in a panther suit.She didn''t mind tearing up her support from this little black girl in the strongest state, and let her know... how ridiculous her so-called support was in front of absolute power.


    "Hmm-as for the purpose?" Angel said with her pink cheek in her hand, with a very embarrassed expression: "Actually, my mothers only want your soul ancestors...because that is the infinite gem. Soul gem, and what about me? I just want to catch you back and make a pet for my father, so Xiao Hei, don''t resist any more, and go back with me obediently and make my father a nice pet?"


    "You...you...you are dreaming." Shu Li was shaking all over by Angel''s words... plotting the soul ancestral land of her own country... and grabbing herself as a pet?What an insult and humiliation... As the only princess of the Wakanda Kingdom, how could Shu Li stand this?


    Chapter six hundred and forty five


    "Your movements are so slow..." Looking at Shu Li who was filled with righteous indignation and didn''t forget to sneak closer to her suit, Angel sighed and said: "Go and put on your panther fight. Yi, let me see if your pet fits...I''m getting impatient..."


    "It will let you know how powerful the Black Panther Guardians passed down in the Wakanda Kingdom." Now that she has been singled out for her own hiding, and the other party looks like I will not stop you, Shu Li naturally did not hesitate He rushed to the side of the panther suit and pressed a button on the console next to the circular vacuum container...


    The round transparent container loaded with the panther suit rose upward with a sound of opening.Shu Li''s little hand did not hesitate to press on the golden accessories between the collars of the black panther suit... With a slight beating, the entire black panther suit seemed to become alive, directly following Shu Li''s hand wrapped around her body...


    Suddenly-a slender female black panther appeared in front of Angel.


    "Tsk tsk... I can''t see it... You have a really good figure." Angel didn''t look nervous at all. After all, Angel who was wearing a black panther suit was just a stronger ant to her.


    She had a large number of Shu Li wearing a panther suit, um¡ªI have to say, this girl can¡¯t see it when she is wearing her clothes, but she put on a black panther suit like a tights, and just put her body ¡¤The material exposure is undoubtedly.Hungary has at least D+ and the little dolphins should also belong to his father''s hunting range...but the skin color is bad, his father doesn''t seem to like black girls very much, but if he is just a pet, it shouldn''t matter.


    "Pay the price for your arrogance... the invader." After Shu Li put on the black panther suit, a self-confidence emerged spontaneously... She developed a way that she can easily defeat her as long as she exerts her strength. The delusion of this beautiful girl who insulted her personality.


    As the voice fell, Shu Li, like an extremely vigorous black panther, rushed towards Angel...


    "Well-it''s not bad, just like my mother said, if you give a gift, you still have to adjust and teach the gift before you give it. Although the maids and aunts are more clever, they still have to do it themselves to achieve success. Feeling..." Angel whispered to herself something that made Shu Li even more irritating, while gently waving her hand.


    "This...what''s going on?" Shu Li only felt that she was repelled by the entire space, unable to move, even raising her eyelids...


    "Space, a force that is very general but contains countless branches." Angel smiled and circled Shu Li back and forth, and, like a female, gangster, tried Shu Li''s dolphin elasticity."People¡¯s perception of space is extremely poor, but I have to say... Space Force is indeed a very powerful force... Just like you, if you can¡¯t break the shackles of space, you can¡¯t get rid of my control. How is it, are you surprised? Are you happy?"


    How powerful is the Panther?According to the official records of the giant, she can lift objects weighing more than fifteen tons, and can make her speed double the speed of sound...with intelligence and endurance beyond ordinary people...but these things are in front of space power, All in vain.


    Can your power break the space barrier?No...then you can only be bullied by Angel arbitrarily.


    "Your headgear is really troublesome..." Angel said, she took off Shu Li''s panther headgear... It leaked Shu Li''s face... At this moment, Shu Li''s face looked difficult. Believe it, she desperately wanted to speak with her throat surging, but she couldn''t open her eyes because of the space barrier.


    "Now, do you want to surrender?" Angel said as she raised her finger slightly, and the space barrier that bound Shu Li''s head suddenly relaxed a little, at least allowing her to speak.


    "...Let go of Nakia...what you want is me, I will go with you..." Shu Li''s words gave Angel a stunned, then she turned to see that it was Temilian who had subdued Shu Li''s bodyguard... ¡­Make her lie on the ground unable to move.


    "You are really a kind and good princess..." Angel smiled slightly and joked: "But why should I listen to you? You are now my captive, I want to treat you as much as you like... You again What kind of resistance can you make? I look forward to it."


    If the anger in Shu Li''s eyes could kill people, I''m afraid Angel would have been burned to ashes... But, obviously, anger can''t kill people... All she can do is threaten Angel with her own life."The Black Panther suit has a self-destruct procedure inside... If you don''t agree to my request, I will..."


    "No, no...you won''t." Angel smiled, smiling very sweet and beautiful...but this sweet and beautiful smile looked like a demon''s smile in Shu Li''s eyes."Look at...who is this?"


    Shu Li was stunned by the scene in front of her. She saw Angel, who was like a little devil, flipped her wrist, and a circular space cage appeared in her hand.And in that space cage, Shu Li saw a group of familiar figures, and two of them made her tremble... "Father... Mother..."


    "Yes, that''s the expression..." Angel smiled. She grabbed Shu Li''s shoulder and whispered in Shu Li''s ear: "Guess, if you commit suicide, how would I treat you? What about your parents? Your father may be old...but your mother is still young and has good fertility. Anyway, I just want a pet with noble status and pure blood... I don''t care how this pet was obtained. Come, like... let your mother have another one? Although the waiting time will be a little longer, but when your so-called half-sister teaches from a minor, it will definitely be better than you... What do you think?"


    "You demon... devil..." Shu Li''s whole body trembled and trembling, she felt like she was standing in the ice and snow, and her body and mind were cold...


    "In fact, I am very grateful for your foreign policy, no contact, no openness, no understanding... what a good goal such a hidden kingdom is." Angel smiled happily."If you are a country with international influence, then maybe Hydra will have to estimate the international public opinion a little bit when we start... But obviously you are not, and even many people don¡¯t even say the name of your country. Clearly, just vaguely know that there is such a country...Look, what a good goal..."


    "..." In Shu Li''s heart, there was an indescribable feeling. It was hatred, regret... or both, hated Wakanda''s retreat in the past and regretted Wakanda''s arrogance...


    "Now, tell me, your choice..." Angel said, gently lifting Shu Li''s chin with her hand, smiling and asking: "Did you choose to sacrifice yourself and save your parents? Or choose to resist to the end... Let me toss your mother? Speaking of noble blood... Well, I think although your father is old, your half brother is still there... In this case, maybe you can match your mother How about the success of the model? Should you call her niece then? Or should you call her sister? It''s funny thinking about it..."


    "I promise you... I promise you... ooh..." The last string in Shu Li''s mind was also completely broken in Angel''s words... She could see that Angel could really do this Kind of thing.


    "This is good..." Angel smiled, and directly used the space cage to install Shu Li and put it in her bracelet... You said you feel guilty?Stop being funny, okay?Angel inherited the character of her own mother and never regarded nigger as a human being... Would you feel guilty about forcing the white mouse to do something?Obviously not...


    In Angel''s heart, the status of the nigger is equivalent to that of the experimental mouse...


    Chapter six hundred and forty six


    Just as Hydra''s invasion of the hidden kingdom of Wakanda was in full swing...


    Oxford, two hours¡¯ drive from London-in a three-story apartment full of European medieval style, a black guy is guarding his communicator with anxiety and worry. It is the current black panther who came here to study abroad. Chara.


    Looking at the darkening sky outside the window, Techara became more and more disturbed... Today has passed the video call time agreed upon with his parents and sister, why the signal has not been connected yet?Not only was there no message from Wakanda, but the communication that he applied to link to the palace was also a blind tone, as if the signal was interrupted.


    "His Royal Highness, please don''t worry. There are many reasons for the poor communication, not necessarily because Wakanda has an accident..." A black woman behind Techara advised: "After all, the Wakanda Kingdom has advanced technology. World..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 470

    "No...Tiris, are you still holding such ridiculous thoughts now?" Techara looked at the personal bodyguard who came to the UK with herself and took care of her diet and daily life with a headache: "In the past few years, your knowledge of the outside world is still so shallow? Not to mention the flourishing integration process of the world, but the alien race Attilan who just joined the United Nations a few years ago, their technological level is no worse than our Wakanda , Even, to some extent, they have surpassed our technological level..."


    "But Your Highness... Our Wakanda Kingdom is a kingdom that has never been breached by the invaders..." Tiris retorted somewhat unwillingly.


    "However, what''s the point of that?" Techara said dissatisfied: "At that time we did defeat the so-called colonists, but were they really the strongest army of the other country? Just some of them on the mainland? The explorers who couldn''t get along with the slave hunters were nothing more than... Moreover, the world was still in the period of the first industrial revolution at that time, and the so-called colonists had no interest in the barren African continent at all in the later period. Most of them have set their sights on the sleeping empire in the east...If an all-out war is really launched, do you think we can survive in Wakanda?"


    "But..." Tiris wanted to refute, but she didn''t know what to say.


    "No but... Our Wakanda''s technological level is not as big as you think the world''s technological level... And after all, we are a small country, and it is impossible to increase our standing military unscrupulously like some international powers. , Maybe our annual gross national income is less than half of a certain country¡¯s military expenditure..." As he said, Techara sighed: "Moreover, our country¡¯s unique earthquake gold resources are in other countries. There is a piece of fat in my eyes...This is the source of the trouble."


    "...Your Majesty, you think too much..." Tiris said with some dissatisfaction: "It''s just our canopy system, those countries may not be broken..."


    "But, what if the sky screen system is destroyed?" Techara asked, "How can our troops compete with these international powers? Do we rely on our troops of less than 10,000 people? Or rely on the female king''s guards. ?"


    "...The sky curtain system will not be destroyed by anyone..." Tillis murmured.


    "..." Techara shook her head helplessly. This close-fitting female bodyguard is indeed very loyal, but... it''s just that some brains are not easy to use, confidence is good, but too much confidence is conceited...Ignore the outside world The changes in the world, the country that stubbornly believes that its country is the best, will sooner or later suffer a big loss because of these things.


    "No... I want to go back." The more he thought about it, the more disturbed he became. He stood up and walked outside the house... He felt that the anxiety in his heart was that his ancestors were warning him... He must rush Go back to your own country.


    Tirith, as Techara''s personal guard, can only follow...


    The two drove directly to a farm on the outskirts of Oxford. This is the farm they bought and used to store their aircraft...


    After Techara got out of the car, he walked into the huge warehouse covering an area of ??more than 1,000 square meters without hesitation. Soon... the roof of the warehouse slowly opened, and a circular ship full of science fiction colors The flying saucer soared into the sky, with a series of huge sonic booms, and flew towards the African continent...


    And that night, someone nearby claimed to have witnessed an alien flying saucer, which aroused the praise of many flying saucer fans.


    Oxford is more than 6,000 kilometers away from Wakanda in a straight line-


    These six thousand kilometers are more than an hour¡¯s journey for Techara. Although he knew that he would be able to get back to his country in just one hour, the anxiety in his heart made him feel that more than an hour¡¯s time was So difficult.


    As he got closer to his hometown, Techara became a little anxious.


    Tirith, who is in charge of piloting the aircraft, faced such an abnormal prince, so she had no choice but to speed up to Wakanda... Although she didn''t think any country could invade her motherland...


    "I''m going to Birnin Zana soon, your Highness, don''t worry..." Just after Tirith''s comforting words, she was shocked when she saw the scene in front of her."The ancestor... that is... what is that... how did Birnin Zana... how did it become like this..."


    The condescending Tirith did not see the Wakanda canopy system in mid-air. The entire Birnin Zana was exposed to her, and the current Birnin Zana was not as calm and beautiful as she had imagined. The city is now, and flames are burning everywhere, and buildings collapsed everywhere...


    "Oh my god...oh no, oh my god..." Tiris was already a little incoherent.


    "Calm down, Tirith..." Seeing this scene, T''chara calmed down and slapped her bodyguard to wake up... The worst has already happened, and no matter how bad it is, it can be so bad. Where to go?"Turn on the optical invisibility device, let''s go to the palace... I want to see how my parents and sister are doing..."


    "Yes... Your Majesty." Tiris endured her sorrow, turned on the spacecraft''s optical invisibility device, reduced her flight speed, and flew towards the palace...


    And at this moment--Jin Gray, who closed his eyes and rested in the United Front Work Room, opened his eyes--"Interesting, a little mouse that slipped through the net is back..."


    "Then I''ll just notify Little Angel...it will be messy when the time comes." Said the best friend, Storm Girl, who is in charge of secretary work by Qin''s side, and dialed Angel''s communication.


    Chapter six hundred and forty seven


    "Okay-well, I see... Thank you, Mother Ororo..."


    Squatting beside Angel, Shu Li wearing a black panther suit looked at the beautiful girl in front of her who looked like a good girl when she answered the phone, her eyes were about to stare... I didn''t expect this devil girl to be so cute and clever. The side.


    "Don''t worry, Mother Qin, I will definitely not let go of that little mouse that slipped through the net... Well, yes, I will be safe, goodbye Mother Qin..."


    It can be said that every sister of the Ophelia Sisters is a mother to Angel, after all, they grew up watching Angel, and they really doted and loved Angel...


    However, sometimes this kind of petting and love makes Angel a little bit overwhelmed. After all, no matter how old the child is, he is still a child in the eyes of his parents... This is the most unbearable point for Angel, but if you can''t stand it, you have to suffer... After all , This is the love the mothers have for her...


    "Huh¡ª" After listening to Auroro''s advice, Angel took a long sigh and turned to look at Shu Li, who was squatting beside her, with a smile on her face. Said: "Xiao Hei, what about me, I just received a good news... Your brother is back. Are you happy to hear this news? Are you surprised?"


    "..." When she heard Angel''s question, Shu Li did not make any response, but in her heart, she was yelling frantically, [Brother...Run, please, run...]


    "Well-do you want to play a fun game?" Angel didn''t seem to care about Shu Li''s non-cooperation. For her, it doesn''t matter if Shu Li cooperates or not... Anyway, she has a way to make Shu Li cooperate with herself in the end.


    At this moment, Techara, who came to the palace in a flying vehicle, didn''t know anything about the following...He was stepping into Angel''s trap step by step.


    "Okay, Tirith... just stop here." Techara said, walking to the emergency exit of the spacecraft, where it was originally prepared to drop Techara wearing a panther suit in midair, although Now, because the black panther suit has been improved in his sister''s laboratory, Techara has no black panther suit to wear, but the height of about ten meters is not difficult for him."As soon as I jump down, you will fly the aircraft far away, don''t disturb those guys..."


    "I know, Your Highness." Tiris looked at Te Chara who was preparing for the mouth with some worry. In the end, she didn''t say anything. After all, it was his responsibility, and Te Chara took over from the black. After the title of Leopard, it bears the responsibility."Be careful, my lord."


    "I will." Techara said, opening the opening, and as the cabin door under his feet was opened, he fell out of the aircraft directly...


    The height of more than ten meters arrived in an instant. The first time Techara felt his feet touch the ground, he hugged his knees, hid his head between his knees, and rolled forward in a spherical shape... Rely on this action to remove all the downward momentum.


    After removing his strength, Techara, who was safe and sound, just stood up when he heard a series of large searchlights turning on.


    "Smack¡ª¡ª" "Smack¡ª¡ª" "Smack¡ª¡ª"¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In an instant, more than a dozen rays of light from all directions illuminated the entire palace vestibule as bright as day.


    "His Royal Highness Black Panther?" A blond girl in an improved military uniform walked up to Techara and looked at him with interest.


    "You...Shu Li, why are you like this?" The sight that Techara saw for the first time made him irritate, and his eyes were split...I saw it in the hands of the blond girl, holding a chain, But the other end of the chain was hanging around a person''s neck, and that person... was his half-sister, Shu Li.


    "Oh, the relationship between your brothers and sisters is really good..." Angel who was holding the chain didn''t care about Techara''s expression at all. For her, catching Techara was a very easy thing, but no more Angel didn''t mind playing a little game before.


    She whispered in Shu Li¡¯s ear: ¡°I know you want your brother to escape, but what? Your brother can¡¯t escape... It¡¯s better, let¡¯s play a game, and I¡¯ll give you the choice. If you defeat your brother and catch him, then... I will lock your brother with your parents. It is good to be a puppet of the country, but... If you lose to your brother, there will be some damn--"


    "..." When she heard Angel''s whisper, Shu Li couldn''t help but looked at Angel in horror. She didn''t know what other devilish woman was trying to find to torture herself.


    "I am the little padded jacket that my father loves the most... As a filial daughter, I certainly can''t give my great father a defective product... The lost pet will only be a defective product and will be dealt with. Drop... Then the question is, how can I find a qualified pet after dealing with you?... But luckily, I can get this thing from the winner... like your mother..."Angel The voice is softer and softer."Of course, you can also try to help your brother escape... see if he can escape from my palm."


    Shu Li looked at Angel with horror. She knew that this woman did what she said. As for helping Techara escape, she did flash this idea in her mind, but she was quickly denied by herself. Up.Having seen Angel¡¯s abilities, she did not think that her brother could escape from this witch, even if he was wearing a black panther suit.


    "So... I announce that the game has officially started..." Angel, speaking, stretched out her hand to untie the chain hanging on Shu Li''s neck collar: "Don''t let me down, Xiao Hei..."


    As Angel untied the chain on her neck, Shu Li felt like she was breathing freedom again, but she soon woke up, she knew that it was just her own illusion.The so-called freedom is only part of the rules of the witch''s game.


    She took a deep breath and looked at the familiar figure standing not far in front of her.Dragging a heavy step forward, step by step...


    "Why..." Shu Li''s swaying body made people worry about whether she would fall to the ground in an instant and could no longer stand up.


    "Shu Li...what''s wrong with you? I''m your brother... Techara." Techara also noticed the strangeness of his sister, but he didn''t believe that his sister would hurt him.


    "Why...you want to come back...you...why...don''t just hide outside, never come back..." As Shu Li screamed sharply, the golden collar on her neck turned into a blink of an eye. A panther suit covering the whole body."For mother... Brother, you can go to hell with us with peace of mind."


    Chapter six hundred and forty eight


    "Stick¡ª" With a sound, Techara looked at his sister in a panther suit in disbelief. He didn''t expect that his sister would really kill him. If he didn''t hide himself quickly, I''m afraid that In one fell swoop, he would be ripped apart by his sister''s leopard claws."Shu Li, are you crazy?"


    "You shouldn''t have come back, Techara..." Faced with her brother''s anger, Shu Li muttered to herself with a dull-eyed look, and grabbed her brother one by one.


    In fact, Shu Li¡¯s fighting ability is not weaker than Chala, even Shu Li once ambitiously wanted to challenge the previous generation of Panthers and seize the title of Panther... It¡¯s just that she slowed a step and waited for her to run to the fighting arena. At the time, her brother, Techara had successfully challenged and obtained the right to inherit the title of Panther.


    Techara, who is not wearing a panther uniform, can only support Shu Li''s stormy offensive. When the fighting abilities of the two are equal, the difference between the one wearing equipment and the one without equipment comes out... Now , Techara without equipment can only survive under the claws of his sister.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 471

    Without much effort, Techara''s whole body became scarred, and the British-style brand-name casual wear she wore had turned into a beggar''s striped suit under Shu Li''s sharp leopard claws. Her whole body was very embarrassed, and her body was everywhere. A series of scratches.


    While the two were fighting, Techara was accidentally swept to the ground by Shu Li''s leg--


    "Techara-go to hell with us." Of course, Shu Li will not let go of this opportunity, she leaped high, and rushed to Techara with the momentum of the top of the mountain... She was going to end this game against her In terms of cruel fighting.


    At this moment, dozens of miniature missiles in mid-air dragged their long tails and attacked the crowd. One of the objects was unexpectedly Shu Li, who leaped at Techara in mid-air.


    "It''s really a little bug that doesn''t live or die." Angel glanced at the missile that hit her, waved her little hand with disdain...The dozens of miniature missiles disappeared in the air in the blink of an eye, as if they had never It has appeared before, and the spacecraft that launched missiles at Angel, that is, the spacecraft driven by T''Challa¡¯s personal bodyguard Tirith, seemed to have been cut in the middle... it was directly turned into two halves. Also turned into two halves is T''Challa''s bodyguard, Tirith.


    "Fortunately, it''s just a black girl with a bald head, or the readers should say that I killed my sister..." Angel said, throwing up her own snake head, with a playful look.


    Fortunately, the members of the Viper army behind her have long been immune to her own lady, from time to time there will be some shocking words, and they still stand expressionlessly behind Angel, acting as bodyguards.


    Although Angel took away the missiles that hit her by using space conversion, she didn''t care about the missiles that flew towards Shu Li...


    Just listening to the sound of--boom--, Shu Li in mid-air was directly blown out by the micro missile.


    Shu Li turned twice in midair, and fell on all fours like a black panther unscathed.You know, the material used in the panther suit is shock gold. This kind of metal is only second, and its main ability is to absorb kinetic energy...not to mention that this black panther suit that has been transformed by Shu Li can transform kinetic energy into The role of electrical energy storage throughout the body.


    "Stop struggling, Te Chala." Shu Li, who was blown up by the missile, rushed forward at a faster speed than just before. She had to desperately... If the little witch waited anxiously, the ghost knew she would still make trouble. What moth came out.


    "Tiris..." Techara looked at the bodyguards who fell from mid-air and turned into two pieces of her own bodyguard. She was angry. Even if cats and dogs get along for a long time, they will have feelings. Yes, let alone a female bodyguard who takes care of herself day and night... "I want you to pay for it..."


    With this burst of shout, Te Chara completely ignored the sister who rushed up again, and rushed directly towards Angel.


    "You guys are really interesting. You don''t want me to take revenge if you shoot missiles at me... It''s funny." Angel looked at Techara who was rushing towards him with a smile, not caring about the fact that this guy was about to rush in front of him. ¡­¡­because--


    "Boom!"


    "Uh--!"


    Shu Li hit the back of her elder brother''s neck with a fist, and stunned Techara completely...then she picked up his back collar and cautiously came to her temporary master Angel, and asked timidly: "Lord , Master...I...I did it."


    "Not bad...I saw your hard work. You did a great job." Angel smiled and patted Shu Li''s head like a pet, "I will arrange your parents and your brother..."


    "Thank you, master..." Maybe everyone has a kind of inertia. When she called the master for the first time, Shu Li felt so difficult to speak, stammering one word, but gradually, she was able to fluently call this name. Up.


    While shouting the name she used to be difficult to express, Shu Li obediently took the chain from Angel and hung it around her neck... When a person learns to yield for the first time, slowly, she will learn to yield. Down.


    Angel watched Shu Li''s movements and nodded her head with satisfaction, at this moment.The personal terminal on her wrist rang again.


    Angel tapped the personal terminal skillfully, and her mother Ophelia suddenly appeared in front of her."Baby Angel, have you caught the pet you want to catch?"


    "Catch it, Mom, I believe that Dad will like the pet I gave." Angel said and glanced at Shu Li, who was still wearing a black panther suit, and asked with a smile: "Mom, how are you there? Everything? went well?"


    "It''s okay..." Ophelia rubbed her temples with a headache and said, "It''s just that some old ghosts claiming to be black panthers pop out from time to time to interfere with our actions, but these lonely ghosts are not very capable. Soon... we will be able to remove the soul gem."


    Hearing Ophelia''s words, Shu Li''s face changed. She didn''t expect that the souls of the black panthers who had been resting in the soul ancestral land were also forced to fight, but it seemed completely useless.


    "Do you want me to help? Mom?" Angel asked with a smile.


    "No, your mother Qin has come here. Those lonely ghosts are a bunch of rubbish under your mother Qin''s phoenix flame." Ophelia said with a smile: "You should contact the Mars base to send an immigration ship. Send these niggers to the mines of Nothing Land, where there is a shortage of labor..."


    "I see, mom. I''ll see you soon, mom..." Angel said she hung up the communication and directly contacted the Mars base through Umbrella''s internal network...


    Shu Li lowered her head. She didn''t have any thoughts of revenge at this moment. From just a few words, she could feel how powerful this organization that completely destroyed her country was... The thought of total surrender had already occupied her. The whole mind.


    Half an hour later, Shu Li once again saw the power of this mysterious organization... A giant spaceship that could cover the entire Wakanda capital was docked in front of Shu Li... With the full-service armed that came down from the ship The Umbrella soldier gave an respectful salute to Angel, and Shu Li had no luck.


    She watched her citizens, parents and brother being sent to this huge spaceship. Before leaving, the cold eyes shot from Techara''s eyes pushed Shu Li''s heart into a deeper abyss again...


    "I''m doing this for the good of everyone... why... why don''t you understand me?" Shu Li clutched her eyes and cried secretly. She was afraid that she would be punished if she was discovered by Angel...


    "Oh, it''s okay, I understand you... You are to prevent your mother from being insulted... You are to prevent your brother from being shameless in the future... I know all your sacrifices and sacrifices. Oh..." Angel smiled and stroked Shu Li''s head.


    "Master...uuuuu..." At this moment, in Shu Li''s eyes, Angel''s smile didn''t seem to be so terrible, and it even gave her a warm feeling...


    ...And on the other hand, in the temporary command room in Hydera, Emma, ??who is wearing a brain wave amplifier, leaked a mysterious smile on her face. In fact, if it weren''t for her, she was secretly changing Shu Li little by little. In my heart, Angel''s training plan will not go so smoothly.After all, when it comes to playing with people''s hearts, people with spiritual ability say that they are second, and no one dares to say that they are first.


    Two days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The entire Wakanda Kingdom has become a ghost town... All useful things have been swallowed up by Hydra... You said Hydra does not have such a strong capacity?Yes, Hydra does not have it, but Umbrella has it. This kind of activity where everyone shares the spoils together is the favorite of the Red Queen.


    The Red Queen will copy a copy of the scientific and technological materials to Hydra, and all kinds of rare minerals, such as Zhenjin... Hydra and Umbrella are divided into two... After all, they are their own industries, whoever gets more No one cares about Ophelia... Anyway, her main goal has been achieved, and the soul gem has been quietly transported to Hydra''s base on a small island in the Pacific.


    Chapter six hundred and forty nine


    Shu Li has been brought to Hydra''s headquarters in Switzerland by Angel for almost half a month. During this half month, Shu Li feels that she has been able to live well. Apart from no freedom, other Angels have not been abused or treated. She, but the only thing that made her a little unbearable was that her owner would often show her pictures of a man, and even some videos of this man.


    That man, even Shu Li had to admit, was indeed a creation of God''s grace. In him, apart from using the word perfect to describe him, she could not find any suitable words to describe this man.


    When Angel said in an extremely proud tone: [That''s my father...], Shu Li''s first reaction was not to believe it. After all, judging from the appearance of the two, they said that they were siblings or siblings. , But to say that the relationship between the two is a father and daughter, that¡¯s a bit too much.


    "Hmph... the wisdom of mortals, the irresistible power of time in your eyes, is just a jewel in his crown for my father..." Facing Shu Li''s doubts, Angel replied.


    Of course, as a punishment for questioning his master.Shu Li was ordered to watch Zhou Ye''s photos and videos every day besides eating and sleeping.


    This kind of behavior, in the words of the Queen of White, is to rebuild the spiritual backing-Shu Li''s spiritual backing is Wakanda and the Black Panther clan, and these things that originally seemed to her to be extremely powerful are Hydra overnight. Destroyed, this is the time to rebuild her spiritual support, and to use Zhou Ye to replace the collapsed belief in Shu Li''s mind is another way of training and teaching.


    So far, the effect is outstanding... Shu Li no longer resists living in the small room full of Zhou Ye¡¯s photos and the TV wall where Zhou Ye¡¯s video is played 24 hours a day, and even occasionally by Angel Shu Li, who was brought out to let out the wind, developed anxious and uncomfortable emotions to the outside environment where there were no pictures of Zhou Ye...


    In the monitoring room¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Angel and Emma looked at Shu Li in the surveillance screen with obsessive and obsessive looks on the TV wall where their father¡¯s video was played. Even in the wonderful places, they couldn¡¯t help adding screens... "Mother Emma, ??this way Almost?"


    "Although it''s still almost, but as a pet, it is already very good..." Emma replied with a smile, but she has a share of credit. After all, as a warrior, Shu Li''s mind is also extremely powerful... But this is useless, for Emma, ??it''s just a matter of spending a little bit more.


    "So just in time, two days later, when the city of angels is completed... I hope my father won''t be shocked by then." Angel said, as if she imagined her father''s surprised expression, she couldn''t help but reveal a playful look on her face. Smile.


    Two days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Master...Where are we going? Can I go back?" Shu Li, with a collar around her neck, asked Angel cautiously. She wanted to go back to the room full of Zhou Ye''s photos.


    "Xiao Hei...be good..." Angel took the chain in her right hand and walked towards the elevator. She was going to the last floor of the base, the most secretive, where the portal to her father''s Long Island Manor was placed. She was going to In the dead world, you must go there to transit.


    As she walked, Angel said: "Don''t you want to meet your real master?"


    "The real master?" When she heard Angel''s words, Shu Li''s eyes lit up. Of course, she knew who her real master was. To know that during brainwashing and reconstruction, she was told that the perfect man in the photo was her future. The real master."Yes, Shu Li wants to see her master."


    "Then be good, be obedient..."


    "Shu Li will be very good..."


    After hearing the response she wanted, Angel nodded in satisfaction. She smiled and took Shu Li through the portal and directly to her father''s manor on Long Island...


    "Miss, the master has asked you many times..." The maid waiting in the teleportation room saw Angel walking out of the teleportation gate and greeted it with a smile.


    "No way, because I wanted to give my father a surprise gift, so I was the last one..." Angela smiled and greeted the maid."I shouldn''t be late..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 472

    "Of course not..." The maid smiled and led Angel to another portal. For Shu Li, who was holding Angel, she didn''t mean to ask any questions. For her, what her own lady should do is justified. ...


    The maid watched Angel and Shu Li walk into the portal to the world of death, and followed them right in... After all, the completion of the City of Angels has extraordinary significance for every woman in Zhou Ye. Each of them has their own room...Of course, this also includes the maids who have been following Zhou Ye.


    "..." Shu Li, who came to the world of death for the first time, was stunned by the sights here...


    The dim sky¡ªthe Bone Mountain rising to the sky¡ªthe whining sound from the wind...It is not an exaggeration to say that this is hell.


    "Little black, don''t be afraid..." Angel looked at Shu Li who was on guard, smiled and patted her head, as if soothing a kitten or puppy, and said softly, "Although this is the world of the dead, but For us, this is our home."


    "...Why, why?" Shu Li asked a little strangely. Since it is the world of the dead, the living naturally have to avoid it. Why does it become their own home?


    "Who makes the guy who rules here, who claims to be a god, be my sister?" Angel said somewhat depressed. After all, with regard to the fact that Hela, a latecomer, was the first to obtain his father''s heir, Angel had no hint of grievance. That''s too much...


    "God...?" Shu Li was a little curious, but she was too late to ask, because...the scene before her made her have more and more questions, and she didn''t know which one to ask...


    I saw it not far away...Thousands of women of different shapes were gathering together in twos and threes to chat, although there were women with golden skin inside, but in general, these women have one characteristic... each has its own characteristics. There is no ugly girl.


    Chapter six hundred and fifty


    Zhou Ye embraced Hela, surrounded by the women...


    Today is a good day for the completion of the City of Angels.This is good news for all the girls. After all, they also have their own rooms in this fantastic fairy tale castle.


    And today, it¡¯s rare for the women to give Zhou Ye to Hela generously and did not compete with her. Anyway, this city of angels is nominally the first heir built by his own man, his treasure. Daughter Angelina''s gift... They are too embarrassed to live with their daughter''s gift, and then bully their mother.


    "Master-everything is ready." A spirited old man walked over and reported his master: "You can start the opening ceremony of the City of Angels at any time."


    "Hmm--" Zhou Ye nodded slightly, then turned to ask his personal maid: "Autumn, are everyone here?"


    "Yes, master." Of course, Qiu knew what his master meant, and replied in a low voice: "Just now, Miss Angel has come, so you can start the ceremony."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye said, his face straightened, and said, "Then, I declare that the City of Angels is opened."


    As the sound of his words spread around, all the girls stopped whispering and cast their eyes on the position of the city of angels that was shrouded in a three-dimensional curtain... And at this time, Zhou Ye also pressed himself down. The former button symbolizing the opening of the city of angels.


    Boom¡ªwith a dull sound, a red sun slowly lit up, first orange red¡ªdark red¡ªand finally turned into a blazing white sun.


    This is the artificial sun of the City of Angels, and it also bears a large part of the energy needs of the City of Angels.


    As the artificial sun was lit up, the three-dimensional curtain was shut down... The entire silver-white angel city built on the hill was presented to everyone.


    Although the girls have seen the three-dimensional renderings of the city a long time ago, no matter how realistic the renderings are, there is no real scene so shocking... In the eyes of the girls, this castle completely satisfies their girls¡¯ hearts All fantasies about fairy tales and fairyland castles.


    "Oh my god... honey... this is even more beautiful than the fairy palace..." Hela tightly held Zhou Ye''s hand and said excitedly, "Thank you... thank you, dear..."


    "Between us, should I still say thank you?" Zhou Ye smiled and lightly tapped the tip of Hela''s nose.


    "It''s great to meet you... It''s time for your teleportation array to make a mistake..." Hela''s voice was like a dream."I''m afraid this is a dream..."


    This kind of happiness has given Hela a sense of unreality. She is really afraid that all this is just a realistic dream... The beloved man, the well-behaved daughter in the stomach... All of this makes her kind of scared. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid of Zhou Ye or others, but I¡¯m afraid of losing all of this. It doesn¡¯t matter if I don¡¯t get it before, but it¡¯s the cruelest thing to lose after getting it.


    "I will never let anyone destroy my happiness..." Hela made a certain decision, and it was time to sort out past grudges.


    "What are you talking about? Hela baby?"


    "No...nothing, I will be the first person to enter this dream city. Honey..."


    "Of course...Look, your sisters are waiting for you..." Zhou Ye said, motioning Hela to look back...


    I saw that although the women¡¯s eyes were full of envy and excitement, they still did not rush in... They were obviously waiting for Hela to walk in first. Anyway, the city belongs to Hela in name. Little baby, Hela won''t go in, and they are embarrassed to rush in, even though they can''t wait to see their own room.


    "Then... let''s go in together." Hela gently wiped away the teardrops from the corner of her eyes. Although sometimes the sisters would quarrel and get awkward, but... they were really looking forward to the birth of the little life in Hela''s belly.


    Hela said, holding Zhou Ye''s arms in both hands, surrounded by the women, walking towards this dream city¡ª¡ª


    When she walked into the huge gate of this city of angels, she gently pushed on the gate carved with two female angels holding swords, and the gate opened silently...


    At this moment, Hela leaked a painful look on his face, and big beads of sweat fell one by one.


    "Hela baby, what''s the matter with you?" Zhou Ye hurriedly hugged Hela, and asked anxiously, "Where is it?"


    "It''s okay... Honey, Baby Angelina wants to come out and see for herself the gift her father gave her..." On Hela''s pale face, she tried her best to put a smile on her face. She didn''t want her man to be for herself. worry.


    "If you want to give birth, say you want to give birth... Why do you talk about so many useless things." Zhou Ye silently picked up Hela and ran towards the castle''s medical center.


    More than 30 maids proficient in medical skills quickly followed... They learned medical skills to wait for this moment, it''s time to show their real skills... Ahem, it''s time to cross-talk.


    The women also temporarily lost their interest in visiting this dream city. For them, visiting the city is far less important than witnessing the birth of their first son.


    Half an hour later-the medical center of the City of Angels.


    "Wow--" As a loud cry sounded, Zhou Ye, who was fidgeting, stood up abruptly, wishing to rush in immediately... Perhaps because he knew his master''s anxiety, a maid ran with a cute baby Came out."Congratulations, Master Hela and Miss Angelina are safe..."


    "Let me... let me see my daughter..." Zhou Ye trembled and shook his hands, and took this little life from the maid''s arms, the little guy who was really connected with his blood... The black-haired and black-eyed little cutie in his arms, Zhou Ye had an urge to cry."Angelina...my baby..."


    And with the birth of Angelina, the Nine Realms produced a little unknown tremor...


    In the fairy palace-Odin, the king of the gods, suddenly opened his one-eyed eyes. Just now, he felt a trace of heart palpitations, a feeling of blood connection spontaneously... who gave birth to the blood of the god king Child?Is it Loki?Or Thor?


    "Come here, call me Loki and Thor..."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." After a respectful salute from the fairy palace warrior beside the throne, he walked down... he was going to find the two princes.


    Chapter six hundred and fifty one


    In a certain partial hall in the City of Angels----


    Zhou Ye sat on the luxurious and comfortable sofa, watching the little black girl kneeling in front of him with interest... "What''s your name?"


    "I... I''m Shu Li... Master." Shu Li knelt in front of Zhou Ye, her small face full of enthusiasm... She was brainwashed for so long, and today finally saw this man destined to be her master, why? Maybe not exciting...


    "What are you mine?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly. He found something interesting in Shu Li, so he was so interested in chatting with Shu Li here...


    Of course, as a senior daughter, Zhou Ye should be by his little princess at this moment, enjoying the sense of accomplishment of being a new father... But this time, it shows the disadvantages of many women, his One by one, the women turned into loving mothers of the shed, holding Little Angelina one by one, and refused to let go. Even Hela, a genuine mother, could not reach out, let alone Zhou Ye''s father.


    In short-Zhou Ye was driven out by the women.


    Even Zhou Ye¡¯s most well-behaved daughter, Angel, threw the present she was going to give directly to Zhou Ye, and then rushed into the women¡¯s pile to fight for the arms of her sister...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye finally realized Howard''s pain back then...


    Heh heh, a bit off topic... Zhou Ye pulled his thoughts back again, smiled at this little black girl who seemed to be very successful in tuning and teaching, and then asked: "Do you know what you are going to do?"


    "I...I''m the owner''s pet..." Shu Li slowly, and the more she spoke, the more she spoke, all the shame and shame were thrown behind her."Like what the master likes, hate what the master dislikes... The enemy of the master is my enemy, and the command of the master is absolute, to meet all the needs of the master..."


    "Very good..." Zhou Ye nodded in satisfaction. He stood up, Shi Shiran walked to Shu Li''s, slowly squatted down, and directly raised Shu Li''s chin with his hand to make Shu Li He looked at his eyes and asked, "Is this your true thoughts?"


    "Yes, yes, Master." Shu Li, who was forced to lift her head, looked at Zhou Ye''s unfathomable golden eyes, and said firmly: "Master, please enjoy and use me..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 473

    "I will enjoy and use you... but not now." Zhou Ye smiled, lightly touching Shu Li''s eyebrows."But after you completely surrender..."


    "Bang¡ª¡ª" Shu Li only felt that she had been beaten out by a huge force, and then she saw her body... But what frightened her was that her own body was actually talking to her master.


    "You... how did you find out." At this time, Shu Li had no such weak expression on her face, but a heroic look.


    "I''m curious... are you one body or two souls?" Zhou Ye stepped back, without answering Shu Li''s question, but instead asked.


    "It''s just an ancient witchcraft originating from the Wakanda Kingdom. You can create a virtual soul to temporarily take over the things that the main soul is unwilling to accept." Shu Li said as she stood up slowly. , "The soul gem in your mouth, our soul land has taught the wizards of our tribe this simple little witchcraft..."


    "Did you fool Emma and the others by such means?" Of course, Zhou Ye knew what his women were doing. He naturally knew about Ophelia''s invasion of the Kingdom of Wakanda, but he Don''t care, to him... Nigga counts as human??Don''t tease...


    "I don''t know who Emma is..." Shu Li said while moving her body: "Since I was captured by your daughter, I knew her thoughts and made this virtual soul to protect my body from being Brainwashing... It seems that the effect is very good. Now, I have been brought to your side..."


    "Oh? What are you going to do?" Zhou Ye smiled, and something fun was about to happen.


    "Of course the blood debt will be paid by the blood... The blood debt of the Wakanda Kingdom needs you to pay... Take it to death." Shu Li said, turning on the panther suit on her body. The female black panther appeared.


    "As far as I know, your clansmen, your parents and brothers have been sent to the land of nothingness. How can I save your clansmen if you kill me?" Zhou Ye looked at Shu Li without nervousness. A mocking smile leaked on.


    "As long as I catch you, everything will be over..." Shu Li said, slamming past, and grabbed Zhou Ye''s shoulder with a paw. It was obvious that she had deliberately avoided Zhou Ye''s deadly key.


    "Really confident..." Zhou Ye smiled happily."The confident little girl, can you please tell me that the virtual soul created should be a blank...Why can your virtual soul possess all kinds of common sense and intelligence?"


    "It''s like a copy of a computer program..." Shu Li attacked Zhou Ye with one claw, but it was clear that Zhou Ye''s questioning also scratched her most proudly."I have to admit that if I hadn''t been brainwashed by a virtual soul, maybe I would really become your pet now..."


    "It''s a wonderful answer... However, I''m very curious now, what will happen after the two souls of the same origin merge?" Zhou Ye leaked a strange smile on his face, he has been teasing this black girl. ...Now is the time to experiment with this theory.


    "What...?" Shu Li was shocked, and her instinct told her that it was not good... but it was too late.


    "Come on, my little pet, come and merge with your main soul..." Zhou Ye said, flashed and appeared directly behind Shu Li, before Shu Li could react, he pinched him. Shu Li''s neck, while the other hand slapped a claw out of thin air somewhere in the air, and then slapped it down with a palm out of thin air, as if it had hit something into Shu Li''s body.


    "Well-this is just the beginning." Zhou Ye muttered to himself, and the figure appeared in front of Shu Li again, his thumb was directly on the center of Shu Li''s eyebrows... with a loud shout."Hey--!"


    The main soul of Shu Li only felt dizzy. At this moment, it was like more than a month. She experienced many things... was tuned, taught, brainwashed... was invaded... She stood on the sidelines one by one in the past. The things that I watched from the perspective of the reader, now all fell on her.


    "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª1!!!" There was a sharp pain in her head, and Shu Li fainted directly.


    "Really a funny little black girl." Zhou Ye smiled. He was proficient in astral projection and soul magic and he knew what was wrong with Shu Li the first time he saw her... "It is a good pet. ..."


    "I...what''s wrong with me?" After not knowing how long it took, Shu Li woke up again.


    "Come on, Shu Li...come to the master." A magnetic voice sounded, and Shu Li narrowed her eyes. It was the culprit she just wanted to catch, and let her pass?Does he want to die?


    However, something terrified Shu Li happened. Shu Li''s body moved on its own...very well-behaved and cleverly walked to Zhou Ye''s side, like a big black cat, curled up in Zhou Ye''s nest. In my arms... "This...what the hell is going on? What did you do to me?"


    "I''m just helping you fuse the two souls together." Zhou Ye smiled and stroked the big cat''s back. I have to say that the little black girl''s skin is really good... "It''s just after the fusion, she Her instinct is trained and far exceeds your instinct, so... she took over the work of your soul instinct."


    "I...killed you..." Shu Li jumped up fiercely, put on a black panther suit in mid-air, and rushed toward Zhou Ye who was sitting on the sofa.


    "Hey...come, lie in front of me..." Following Zhou Ye''s order, Shu Li found that her body once again made her want to commit suicide...


    "I want to kill you... I must kill you..." Shu Li was almost crazy.


    "Well¡ªthe pet actually wants to kill his owner. This behavior must be punished." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and he was having fun."Shu Li, come here and pose yourself..."


    "No...no¡ª" Shu Li found desperately that she couldn''t control her body at all. Her body unexpectedly walked directly in front of Zhou Ye with ORZ''s movements and actions. before.


    "It''s really a good pet...just one less tail..." Zhou Ye looked at the desperate black girl in front of him, and a thought came to his mind, this...is it artificially made. ] What about?


    Forget it, no matter... Anyway, Zhou Ye will not let any unstable factors appear around him, not to mention this is a gift from his little padded jacket, there is no need to hurt his little padded jacket, right? ?Black is black... the outline is still a beauty.Anyway, just as a pet...


    Chapter Six Hundred and Fifty Two


    Massachusetts-Cambridge Town.


    It''s the beginning of the fall of the year again... The little Cambridge town is full of parents who send their children to school. There are all over the world. After all, this small town has two of the world''s most famous universities. ¡ª¡ªMassachusetts Institute of Technology and Harvard University.


    "Mom, I can really take care of myself, you can go back..." At the door of MIT, a beautiful girl with light blonde long hair was talking to her mother. Obviously, it''s not hard to read from her words. Out, she didn''t want her mother to send herself to school.


    "Jane... are you really sure you can do it alone?" Mrs. Foster asked worriedly.


    "I''m sure!" Jane Foster said confidently: "Mom, I''ve grown up, trust me, I can..."


    "Well, honey." Mrs. Foster nodded helplessly."Will you come back for dinner that night?"


    After all, Mr. Foster''s fortune in their family lives in the small town of Cambridge. Who makes Mr. Foster himself a professor at Harvard University...


    "No, mother!" Jane Foster said as she picked up her small trolley suitcase and walked towards the school gate...


    Since her father is a professor at Harvard University, why didn''t she apply to MIT instead of Harvard University?Of course... The reason Jane gave to her parents is that in astrophysics research, MIT is ranked one higher than Harvard, although one is the first and the other is the second... The actual reason is: Jane Foss I want to leave home and try a free campus life...


    After all, she has reached the age of longing for freedom...


    Jane Foster heard the sound of a distant car engine sounding behind her, her footsteps became lighter, ha...a free campus life is finally coming...


    Speaking of a free life, Jane Foster almost has the urge to talk to someone with a snot and tears... Since she was fourteen, she received the first love letter from a boy. The road of love has never been smooth.


    It wasn¡¯t that after she arrived at the dating place, the other party released her pigeons, and then suddenly alienated her the next day, or that the boys who pursued her were suddenly exposed to various scandals on campus... She was directly persuaded by the school, and she still remains today. It can be said that I am a blank emotionally, and I haven''t even had a decent date, let alone holding hands.


    Jane Foster even knows that those guys in the secret school gave herself the nickname "Mold Girl..." which means that whoever chases is unlucky...


    But-after God closes a door of your life, he will always open a window for you.At least Jane Foster thinks so. When other people are busy participating in various social activities for the past few months, she can only study hard and review crazy...Finally, she became a female Xueba...I was admitted to a higher education institution that others dream of.


    Lifting the table¡ªthe ghost wants such a window.Jane Foster also wants to have a romantic encounter at the most beautiful moment of her life...meet a right person and walk on the red carpet together...


    So for this goal, she chose MIT to remove all obstacles and have a beautiful encounter in life...


    Jane Foster pulled her trolley box to the dormitory area, and lowered her head to plan her future free university life...Report?She had already finished the report. After all, she would get the month first when she was near the water. Now she only needs to pull her luggage into the dormitory.I just hope that my future roommate is not a difficult guy...


    "Boom!"


    "what--!!"


    Jane Foster, who was thinking about things while pulling her luggage, only felt as if she had hit a wall, and a cold feeling immediately filled her upper body... she couldn''t help screaming in shock.


    "Sorry, sorry... I''m sorry, I''m really sorry." A magnetic male voice rang, causing Jane Foster to temporarily suppress her anger and raised her head.


    I saw a blond teenager with a height of about 1.9 meters standing in front of her. On the handsome face of this teenager, Jane saw a trace of shyness (are you sure?) and a trace of guilt (pretending...) .This made Jane couldn''t bear to blame the big boy who completely dumped a glass of Coke with ice on him."No...nothing."


    My God-this boy is so beautiful... Jane feels that her heartbeat seems to be speeding up a bit. Is this the legendary love at first sight?Is this the encounter of fate?


    "Or I''ll wipe it for you..." Zhou Ye said, before Jane objected, he raised his arm and took off the half-sleeved shirt he was wearing, seemingly awkwardly trying to help Jane Foss Specially wipe the coke on the body.


    "No...no need..." Jane Foster saw Zhou Ye''s strong muscles and the mermaid line, and she couldn''t say anything if she refused... Is the sun too big today? ?Why does she feel a little dry mouth?


    It wasn''t until Zhou Ye''s grouped T-shirt rubbed her Hungarian front that Jane Foster was awakened suddenly, but strangely, she didn''t have the feeling that she was occupied by Zhou Ye..." It''s okay...I can do it myself."


    "Then...you do it yourself." Zhou Ye didn''t refuse, and directly handed his T-shirt to Jane Foster.Taking the T-shirt with a trace of body temperature from Zhou Ye''s hand, Jane Foster''s hand felt a little trembling.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 474

    In fact, there was a voice in her heart yelling frantically, asking his name...asking his name.


    "My name is Jane Foster, and I am a freshman this year, how about you?" Jane finally decided to listen to her inner voice and asked directly.


    "My name is Zhou Ye..." The blond boy was shy?Smiled and said: "Uh, actually I''m here to find someone..."


    "You are of Chinese descent? You can''t tell at all. Are you here to find your girlfriend?" Asked indifferently, intentionally or unconsciously.


    "Uh, no, it''s actually..." Zhou Ye made a cautious look. After looking around, he mysteriously approached Jane and whispered: "Well, actually I It''s an agent..."


    "Agent? FBI? CIA?" Jian actually believed Zhou Ye''s nonsense, and Zhou Ye couldn''t bear to lie to this simple girl.


    "Okay... I apologize." Zhou Ye sighed and said, "I admit that I am not an agent... I just saw a beautiful girl, and I couldn''t help but want to meet this girl who made my heart beat. ..."


    "So you are actually a student of Massachusetts Institute of Technology?" Jane''s eyebrows all smiled into crescent moons. She didn''t feel angry at all about Zhou Ye''s deception just now. Instead, there was a faint euphoria lingering in her heart. .


    "Although I really want to say that I am... Unfortunately I am not." Zhou Ye shrugged helplessly. He really didn''t want to go to university again. Besides, he had quite a few acquaintances at MIT...


    You know, when Nina¡¯s graduation speech was, it can be said that basically all the teachers and students of the school participated. At that time, Nina¡¯s last love confession also made Zhou Ye gain a lot of attention, and a few of the students in that year remained. Teaching in school... Zhou Ye didn''t want to make trouble for himself.


    "Then you..." To be honest, when she heard that Zhou Ye was not a student of MIT, Jane''s heart squatted. She didn''t mean that she looked down on non-prestigious students, but... the first thing she thought of was herself How can I find this boy in the future.


    But as soon as I met, I asked people for contact information. This is really not something a lady can do... Jane Foster is anxious and embarrassed...


    Chapter six hundred and fifty three


    "So, did you spill Coke on me on purpose just now?" Anxious Jane Foster suddenly thought of a good excuse.


    "Uh--" Zhou Ye nodded with embarrassment, he was already addicted to pretending to be pure."Well, I admit that I just did it on purpose. I''m really sorry... I''m sorry..."


    "Is it okay to be sorry?" Jane Foster looked unreasonable, "So do you think you can write off the mistakes you made with a sentence of sorry?"


    "Well...I..." Before Zhou Ye could finish speaking, Jane Foster interrupted."Give me your phone..."


    "I don''t have a cell phone..." Zhou Ye really didn''t lie this time. He really didn''t have a cell phone, only a personal terminal. Although that kind of thing can call a cell phone number, it is really not suitable for Jane Foster. At least not suitable for now.


    "Then where do you live?" Jane Foster asked unwillingly.


    "Boston..." Zhou Ye reported the location of the nearest residence here. Jane Foster had an urge to hold her forehead. How could she meet him at such a distance?"I mean your residence in Cambridge Town..."


    "No¡­¡­"


    "What does not mean?"


    "It means literally..."


    "Aren''t you going to stay here permanently?"


    "I just came to travel..." Zhou Ye''s answer made Jane Foster''s heart tensed. She had a feeling that she couldn''t tell. Could it be that she could only miss it this time?Isn''t it just an encounter after all?


    Jane Foster was silent. She pulled her suitcase and walked quietly to the student dormitory, while Zhou Ye followed her.A boy wearing only a red fruit with his upper body followed closely next to a girl pulling a suitcase. How do you look at this picture and how it goes against it.


    Fortunately, this is a university in the United States, and it is tolerant of some performance art that is not too excessive....Until walking to the door of MIT''s bizarre dormitory building, Jane Foster didn''t think of a way to keep in touch in the future...


    "That... I''m leaving." Zhou Ye said, making the appearance that he was really going to leave. In fact, this guy was just pretending to be. He believed that with the spiritual hints he had just given, he had already completely taken his figure. The brand has entered Jane''s heart, and Jane will definitely figure out a way to keep herself.


    However, what disappointed him was that Jane, a rookie in love, really didn''t know how to keep Zhou Ye this guy... In the end she could only hum, saying that she had heard Zhou Ye''s words.


    But she clung to the T-shirt that she had just used as a towel, but she didn''t even give it back to Zhou Ye.


    Hey-forget it.Zhou Ye sighed secretly in his heart. It seemed that he still had to find a reason for this silly girl... Thinking of this, he pressed a button on his personal terminal behind him.


    And at this moment, in the air more than 10,000 feet above the ground, on a stealth shuttle...a group of girls in black shadow guard costumes are busy, sitting on the podium is absolutely inseparable from Zhou Ye The Yingyi.


    "Boss, the master just pressed the selection button of the No. 3 support plan." A girl with long chestnut hair walked up to Ying Yi and said respectfully.


    "Then implement the No. 3 plan..." Yingyi leaned lazily on the command chair and said: "The meaning of our shadow guards is to be able to provide all kinds of support to the host at any time and anywhere, whether it''s killing or setting fire or protecting the owner. The safety of the master, or the creation of conditions for the master to pick up girls... These are all within the scope of our work. In summary, we are the master¡¯s most powerful arm."


    "The leader said so well..." Each of the young girls of the Shadow Guards had their eyes bright and nodded one after another: "Yes, we are the master''s most powerful arm. We are irreplaceable..."


    "So, in order to prove that you are better than the master''s maids, please continue to work hard for the master..."


    "Yes, boss."


    Following Yingyi''s bewitching words, the shadow guard girls started to move vigorously.


    "Air humidity-excellent."


    "The thickness of the clouds-excellent."


    "It is recommended to use artificial rainfall..."


    "Artificial rainfall is requesting approval and preparing to launch a catalyst missile."


    "The catalyst missile is ready to launch, a ten-second countdown-ten... three, two, one. Launch."


    With more than a dozen muffled sounds... the clouds in the sky became thicker and thicker, gradually giving people a feeling of black clouds pressing down on the city and wanting to destroy it.


    "It''s going to rain...it seems you can''t go for a while..." Jane Foster couldn''t help but raise her head when she heard the muffled noise. When she saw the dark clouds in the air, she was overjoyed. , What is this called?This is a godsend relationship... This is Tianshun''s wish, and Jane Foster, who is in a good mood, immediately found out many reasons."And your T-shirt is stained with Coke, and you need to wash it... It just so happens that there is a hair dryer in my dormitory, or you can sit up with me for a while, and I can wash it for you soon..."


    "Huh." Zhou Ye finally waited until this moment, how could he refuse?


    "Great... Oh, no, I mean the weather is really terrible." Jane Foster heard Zhou Ye''s answer and almost jumped up happily, resisting the urge to sing loudly. , She turned around and led Zhou Ye towards the dormitory where she had been to once...


    "Never in the dormitory...Never in the dormitory..." Jane Foster secretly prayed in her heart that the roommates she had never met should never stay in the dormitory, and at the same time opened the door with the key, great. That roommate is really not there.


    "Please come in..." Jane Foster said as she let Zhou Ye into the room...


    Zhou Ye walked into Jane''s dormitory. This is a small suite, should it be regarded as a world-renowned institution?The decoration of this room is comparable to suites in some hotels.


    "Please sit down here, I want to change clothes first." Jane Foster said and pointed to her somewhat black dress. After all, a glass of Coke fell on her body. I didn''t feel it just now, but I didn''t do it. At that time, the sticky feeling came, which made her really intolerable.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded."I''m so sorry, it''s all my fault..."


    "Well, yes, it is indeed your fault, so our business is not over..." Jane said with a ferocious expression, then picked up her suitcase and rushed into the room marked with her initials in.


    "Haha..." To be honest, the expression Jane made was not fierce at all, but gave Zhou Ye a very cute feeling, which made Zhou Ye couldn''t help shaking his head and laughing.


    However, Jane, who quickly rushed into the room to change clothes, found that she had miscalculated... After a high-sugar drink like Coke was poured on her body, it made her sticky when it was half dry, and she couldn''t change clothes or anything. Solve the problem¡­¡­


    Jane wanted to take a shower, but she was afraid that Zhou Ye would turn around and leave if he waited in a hurry... After hesitating for a long time, she finally decided to take a shower, but before that, she had to warn some bad guy and not let him go... ¡­


    "Um...I''m going to take a shower...Can you wait for me?"


    "Of course, no problem."


    "Don''t leave... Our business is endless." Jane Foster waved her small fist pretendingly, and closed the shower door.


    "..." Zhou Ye shook his head speechlessly, not fierce at all...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 475

    Chapter six hundred and fifty four


    Jane Foster rushed into the shower room, washing her Coke under the shower head, the whole person had an urge to get into the ground...


    "Oh my god...how did I become like this..." Jane covered her face.


    "Will Zhou think I am a very casual woman?" Jane was entangled.


    "...But he said he spilled Coke on me to get to know me. Isn''t that he also has a good impression of me?" But when Jane thought of Zhou Ye''s words, she couldn''t help holding her own hand. A smile leaked from her cheek...


    "Reserved¡¤Reserved, Miss Foster...You have to be reserved. You can''t let Zhou think you are a frivolous woman. I know that the Chinese are very conservative..." Jane patted her cheek lightly, trying to wake up. When you care too much about someone, you always worry about gains and losses...


    Jane Foster was in such a situation now. She was sure that she fell in love with Zhou Ye at first sight, but... she was entangled in the two choices of proactive attack and slow brewing.


    Sitting in the living room, Zhou Ye could hear Jane Foster¡¯s self-talk clearly... As expected, she was a chick who had arranged a shadow guard since childhood... But to be honest, Zhou Ye felt a little bit Unfortunately, he did not appear when Jane Foster was thirteen.


    Why do you say that?


    Because the person who plays Jane Foster is the same person in [The Killer Is Not So Cold].


    That''s right, this Jane Foster is the Jane who will meet Thor in the future, but now Zhou Ye has cut his head in advance...


    Zhou Ye doesn''t have a hobby of picking up worn shoes. When he can meet each other at the best age, why does he have to wait for girls to become women before starting?That kind of behavior is too silly.


    Zhou Ye just sat in the living room, listening to Jane Foster¡¯s self-talk. To tell the truth, Zhou Ye did not work hard for this encounter, such as the first-sighted spiritual hints and so on. ...


    If according to Zhou Ye¡¯s character in the past, he would rush in and wash with Jane at this time...I believe that Jane will forgive him eventually, but Zhou Ye doesn¡¯t plan to do it this time...Because there is another small surprise. .


    "Huh? Are you...?" A young girl with long black hair rushed into the dormitory in embarrassment. At the first glance after entering, she saw Zhou Ye sitting on the sofa with her back facing her. For the girl... seeing a strange man in her dormitory had to make her full of vigilance, but when Zhou Ye turned around, she rushed forward."Ye¡ª¡ªyou are here."


    "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    "Is that my roommate who didn''t come is your new target? You flower-hearted bastard." Daisy gritted her teeth and rushed forward, straddling and sitting directly on Zhou Ye, holding Zhou Ye''s cheek bitterly. Take a bite down."I''ll kill you bastard... um... um um..."


    Finally, when the two separated, Daisy''s little face was already red."You bastard, why don''t I see you when I get to MIT... As a result, I have been looking for you for several days..."


    "I''m here..." Zhou Ye calmed down in a low voice. Daisy was Jane Foster''s friend, Daisy Louise.This was Zhou Ye''s first target. No way, who would let Daisy have a good weapon of F?Of course, Daisy was also watched by the shadow guard growing up... For Zhou Ye this guy, when he can drink the soup, he will definitely drink the soup.


    "But you are here for that Jane..." Daisy said aggrievedly. She had seen the sign posted on the door of her roommate and naturally knew the name of her future roommate...


    "I''m not trying to find you a close comrade in arms..." Zhou Ye''s shamelessness has already broken through the sky."Otherwise you would faint every time... how tired..."


    "Hmph..." Although Zhou Ye''s words did not satisfy Daisy, she had no other way. She could not do without Zhou Ye.Since you can''t resist, you can only enjoy... "What about your little pet? Didn''t you bring it?"


    "Ahem... Shu Li let me stay in New York..." Zhou Ye said embarrassingly.


    "Okay...it seems I really need a comrade in arms, or you will really kill you..." Daisy said, rolling her eyes, using her fingertips to draw circles on her man''s fierce mouth."Would you like me to help you fix that Jane?"


    "How to do it?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Look at me..." Daisy said triumphantly, stood up and walked directly to her room."But before that, I have to change my clothes first. It feels really uncomfortable to be soaked all over..."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye looked at Daisy, and indeed the whole body was already wet by rain. It seemed that the heavy rain outside was very urgent.


    "Honey, do you want to come in and help me change my clothes?" Daisy said, throwing her eyebrows at Zhou Ye, and then she closed the door with a bang before Zhou Ye could speak... Just kidding, just a little trick. Well, it really made her man anxious, and it was her who paid the price. For this, she has a deep understanding...


    Just as Daisy walked into her room, the shower door opened, and Jane, who changed into home clothes, walked out. While wiping her hair with a towel, she asked: "Ye, you were talking to Who is talking?"


    "...Your roommate..." Zhou Ye looked at the bubble on Jane''s calf that had not yet washed away. It was obvious that this silly girl rushed out after hearing her voice talking to a woman...


    "My roommate?" Jane frowned. "I haven''t seen my roommate yet. Did she just come back?" Hey, it''s really a hindrance.


    "She just came back, she is a nice girl..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    Just when Jane wanted to question, Daisy''s room door opened...Daisy changed into a dry dress and walked out, walked to Jane generously, and stretched out her hand: "Hello, I¡¯m Daisy, Daisy Louis, from Nevada..."


    "Hello... I¡¯m Jane Foster." In response to Daisy¡¯s favor, Jane could only stretch out her hand, but when she saw the other party¡¯s dress, Jane couldn¡¯t help but feel like a roommate. It looks like she doesn''t wear anything in the coat, but her capital is really deep...


    "Is that handsome guy your boyfriend?" Daisy ignored Jane''s slightly ugly expression and asked in a low voice, close to her ear.


    "Haha...how is it possible, we are just friends who just met today..." Jane could not say that Zhou Ye was her boyfriend, and the reservedness of women made her unable to tell...what if she was denied by Zhou Ye ?


    "Really?" Daisy questioned Jane with uncomfortable eyes.


    "Really..."


    "Then I''m not welcome..." Daisy said she ignored Jane, turned and smiled at Zhou Ye: "Hi, handsome guy, you haven''t told me your name yet..."


    "His name is Zhou Ye..." Before Zhou Ye had spoken, Jane said it for him first.


    And Zhou Ye didn¡¯t speak at all, and watched Daisy acting there with great interest... But to be honest, Jane¡¯s reaction was so cute, that kind of little tangled and stubbornly defending his territory, watching It''s so fun.


    "Then can I call you Ye?" Daisy asked directly without paying attention to Jane''s words.


    "No..." Jane was still talking there this time, and she said directly: "Ye is just here to help me deliver the luggage. Okay, it has already been delivered. You can go back..."


    "It''s such a heavy rain outside, you are actually going to drive your friend out...?" Daisy''s face was unbelievable.


    As soon as Jane said these words, her intestines were regretful. She just felt a sense of crisis and didn''t want Zhou Ye to get along with Daisy... But Daisy''s words immediately put her in a very unfavorable position. ."No... Actually I mean..."


    "Although I really want to go out now... but my clothes are still..." Zhou Ye shrugged helplessly.


    "Ah, I''m sorry, I have forgotten that your clothes are still dry..." Jian hurriedly borrowed the donkey from Po Xia, she deliberately helped Zhou Ye dry the clothes, but didn''t want to leave Zhou Ye and Daisy alone. Suddenly tangled again.


    "Anyway, there is such a heavy rain outside, I can''t go for the time being... just let it dry slowly..." Zhou Ye helped Jian again.


    "Right right..." Jian felt that Zhou Ye was her angel, always saving herself in critical moments.


    Daisy watched the two hummingly, but she was not in a hurry, it was still a long time."Otherwise, let''s play Texas Hold''em together..."


    "I didn''t bring any money..." Zhou Ye shrugged. He really didn''t have any money, but if he wanted to, he could always call his own maid to pay...


    "We drink..." Daisy said, rushing into her room, and took two bottles of red wine from it... "Dare you?"


    With that said, Daisy raised an eyebrow at Jane provocatively.This action... seemed to be a sign of challenge, and Jane was agitated, "Come on..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless. He finally knew how Daisy said he had helped him. Is this trying to get Jane drunk?When playing Texas Hold''em, Zhou Ye admits that if he doesn''t cheat, he can''t beat Daisy...Who made her father a professional player? It seems...Jane has fallen into a pit and can''t climb up...


    Chapter 655


    At night in Cambridge town, a crescent moon hangs high in the night sky. A heavy rain during the day seems to wash away the heat of early autumn, bringing a cool breeze to the September night...


    The female dormitory of MIT¡ª¡ª


    "Hmm..." Jane rubbed her head, which was a little dizzy from the hangover, and slowly opened her eyes... "Hmm--?"


    Jane found that she seemed to be held tightly... and she seemed to feel... ahem.She resisted the pain and turned around, her whole body was stupid... "Ye..."


    Pieces of memories gradually poured into her dizzy head again.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 476

    [Are you afraid of drinking if you lose?


    come¡­¡­


    Then there is the picture of losing cards and drinking...


    [Since Ye is not your boyfriend, that is to say, I can also start?


    [Ye is mine, so I won¡¯t give it to you...]


    [Everyone competes fairly...]


    [Daisy, I hate you, why are you stealing Ye with me?


    [Good things are naturally to be grabbed, only garbage is no one to grab.


    [Ye is mine... I will never give it to you.


    [Prove it to me...]


    [Why¡ªLook, Ye let me kiss him... so he is mine.


    [This can''t prove anything, can I¡ªI kissed it too.


    [You... I hate you, Daisy.Ye, hold me and tell her that you are mine...]


    [Hmph, Jane, you are too naive... Love is not that simple... Ye, tell her that you don''t belong to her.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ...


    The remaining images gave Jane Foster an impulse to cover her face. In the end, she and Daisy actually tried to distinguish themselves from each other and proved that Ye¡¯s favorite was herself, and they danced the swallow dance. Ye...You don''t need to ask, Jane has just seen Daisy lying on the other side of Ye.It seems that this game... there is no winner.No, no, maybe it should be said that the real winner is Zhou Ye.


    "Asshole... It''s cheaper for you in the end..." The more Jian thought about it, the more depressed she couldn''t help but gently beat Zhou Ye''s Huong with her hand... But her hand was grabbed by another person, not Zhou Ye. But Daisy sleeping on the other side.


    "Daisy? Why stop me from cleaning up this bastard..." Jane asked with some dissatisfaction. To be honest, she also complained about Daisy. If it weren''t for Daisy, I''m afraid I would end up with this man''s heart instead of following Daisy shared.


    "Silly girl, do you think I''m preventing you from teaching this bad guy?" Daisy stretched lazily, her thin body slipped off, and her pair of F-class babies was leaked out... "I am better than You still want to beat up this bad guy..."


    "Then why are you..." Jane asked unclearly.


    "Do you want this guy to wake up and toss us again? Anyway, I can''t take it anymore..." Daisy said helplessly, "Besides, you can''t hurt this guy..."


    "You...you know Ye...?" Jane heard something from Daisy''s words.


    "Huh huh..." Daisy didn''t deny it, anyway, Jane would know about it sooner or later, and she would be willing to do it if she could add a little block to her man."I met this guy a week ago... At that time, I was planning to take a leave-and-go graduation trip to celebrate my admission to the Massachusetts Institute of Technology..."


    "What then?" Jane''s curiosity temporarily surpassed jealousy.


    "Then in the desert of Alaska, I accidentally hitchhiked by this guy..." Daisy sighed helplessly and said, "As a strange flower who has never had a history of love, I was quickly caught by this guy. Guys..."


    "Wait... You said, you have never been in a relationship?" There was a flash of inspiration in Jane''s head, as if she had caught some points.


    "Yes..." Daisy nodded, looking like the past was unbearable, and said: "Although I think I am not bad, and my body is good... But since middle school, no boy dared to chase me. ...The people who chased me were out of luck...Before I met this guy, except for my father, I hadn''t even held a boy''s hand..."


    "Me too..." Jane felt that her experience was so similar to Daisy... The degree of similarity seemed a bit too high.As a girl who aspires to become an astrophysicist, she must have a scientific spirit in everything. What is a scientific spirit?To doubt everything, make bold assumptions, and carefully verify that is the spirit of science.


    "Why is this guy okay?" the two women asked in unison.


    The two looked at each other, and then they turned their eyes to Zhou Ye who was still sleeping."Interrogate this guy..."


    "Yes." Daisy''s playful interest also came, "You come and hold his left hand, I''ll hold his right hand, we will interrogate this guy together."


    "Why don''t you tie him up?" Jane asked back.


    "Are you willing?" Daisy glanced at her."I''m not willing anyway."


    "I..." Jane wanted to try hard and said [What can I not bear?However, after imagining the scene where Zhou Ye was tied up, she felt really uncomfortable in her heart, and she couldn''t wait to replace her uncomfortable."Well...I can''t bear it too, damn it, damn... this guy definitely cast a spell on me."


    "Yes, it''s a curse called love. We are all cursed by him..." As a girl who fell into Zhou Ye''s clutches a little earlier than Jane, Daisy knew a little more than Jane."This guy is just like gambling to us... We can''t quit. I have struggled a few times before, but every time it only makes me love this guy more... We have long since left. Don¡¯t drive him, or else you think I¡¯m going to get him drunk you... I can¡¯t wait to drive you out and enjoy it for myself..."


    "I..." Jane was a little embarrassed and didn''t know what to say. Now that she knew about the entanglement between Daisy and Zhou Ye, she really couldn''t say that she came first."Why do you indulge him so much?"


    "Because of love." Daisy said of course: "I love Ye, so I don''t want to see him unhappy, as long as he can be happy, I am willing to do anything for him... including you."


    "..." Jane was a little disapproving."Isn''t love supposed to be selfish?"


    "Do you think what I said is exaggerated?" Daisy smiled and said, "Now you have fallen in love with Ye, otherwise you wouldn''t be so calm and chat with me here... You used to fantasize about your love When, have you ever thought of lying in a man''s arms with other women?"


    "..." Jian You kind, what you said is right, I feel speechless. To be honest, she feels a little uncomfortable in her heart, but she never thought of leaving Zhou Ye like this...or , She has been deliberately avoiding this question."Well... I admit, damn, I''m in love with this guy."


    "There is nothing to deny." Daisy persuaded: "Don''t you think that if we are just alone, we will die in the hands of this bad guy sooner or later? You were tricked by Ye in the afternoon..."


    "Okay... let''s talk about interrogating this guy." Jane interrupted Daisy hurriedly. She was afraid that this guy would say all the nonsense that she said at that time. ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "What do you want to interrogate me?" Zhou Ye closed his eyes and listened for a long time. He wanted to give the assister Daisy a thirty-two like.


    "Before...the boys who chased us..." Jane, who was caught in Zhou Ye''s arms, asked cautiously, "Is it..."


    "Did you arrange it?" Daisy didn''t have so much scruples. She had been with Zhou Ye for more than a week, and she knew her man''s character better than Jane. She knew that these little things would not make her man angry.


    "Yes, I arranged it..." Zhou Ye said confidently.


    "Why?" Jane widened her eyes, looking incredible.


    "Because you are destined to be my women..." Zhou Ye said unceremoniously, "How could I let other men chase my own woman?"


    "..." There was an indescribable feeling in Jane''s heart, right?A bit, but not much, more a sweet feeling, he said he was his woman...


    "My dear, you look so cute when you''re jealous." Daisy, who was stuck deeper, behaved worse than Jane, so she hugged Zhou Ye and kissed her.Not to be outdone, Jane leaned forward...


    I have to say that women who fall in love have negative IQs... They forgot to ask Zhou Ye why they knew their positions, how they arranged for people to drive away those suitors, and how they brought the two together. ...


    Of course, they don¡¯t ask, and Zhou Ye wouldn¡¯t say anything. Certain things are not that important, and, as time goes by, they will gradually learn more about themselves...Qualified Playboys He won''t appear in all his secret trays from the very beginning, a man with a little sense of mystery is the most attractive man.


    Chapter six hundred and fifty six


    Washington¡ªin a secret base of SHIELD.


    "Director Carter, I am very dissatisfied with the hindsight that S.H.I.


    "Our country is also concerned about this. Our government is very curious about why S.H.I.E.L.D. did you learn this news from a few Wakanda refugees only a few months after the Kingdom of Wakanda was destroyed..." A black The hair man also spoke.


    "Our government feels that the so-called SHIELD is no longer necessary because it can''t play any role at all." A middle-aged man with a prominent Slavic appearance asked unceremoniously in Russian: "So big. For a large-scale military operation, S.H.I.E.L.D. had not received any information beforehand. It is time for us to consider reorganizing S.H.I.E.L.D.


    "Our government is shocked by the Wakanda Kingdom incident. We will continue to follow the development of the situation." The French security representative said indispensably.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 477

    "Gentlemen and ladies..." As the representative of the United States, Alexander Pierce said: "We all know that this is not a problem with S.H.I.E.L.D., their funding has been cut too much, and they even had to shut down ten. Three secret bases, and some standing intelligence channels... How can a weakened S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau take on the responsibility of global security?"


    "Secretary Pierce is right." Sharon Carter stood up, faced the accusations of those Security Council members, and went back unceremoniously."Since I took over the post of Director of S.H.I.E.L.D., the Security Council has been cutting the budget of S.H.I.E.L.D. on the ground that the Hydra organization has been completely destroyed and the world is very peaceful. The 12 billion that has been reduced to less than 5 billion a year now. We were forced to shut down 13 secret bases, six laboratories, plus a half-cut intelligence budget... even our annual budget It¡¯s less than half of the CIA. I¡¯m curious to ask you how this S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau can resist the re-emergence of Hydra?"


    Sharon Carter¡¯s words made several Security Council representatives unhappy. Of course, even so, they have to admit that what Sharon said is indeed correct... They are indeed planning to eliminate SHIELD. Budget.


    Among the five members of the Security Council, only the United States and its supporters gave S.H.I.E.L.D. government autonomy and sufficient budget. The United States supports it because the headquarters of S.H.I. The country¡¯s support is because Sharon Carter is the nationality of the country...


    France is completely messing around, China is stumbling in secret, and Russia is even more obvious. It is completely blatantly suppressing SHIELD... But all this is based on world peace.


    Now, the Hydra organization, which has caused a lot of headaches for all countries, has once again come back. This is not good news for all countries, especially the first battle of Hydra''s recovery is to use the most technologically advanced African Wakanda Kingdom in the world. , It also made them feel sad.


    They couldn''t help asking themselves, if the target of Hydra''s choice this time is not Wakanda, but major international cities in other countries, can they live defensively?The answer is obvious...They can''t defend against the attacks of the more secret Hydra organization.


    Pierce looked at the expressions of the representatives of the various countries, and slowly said: "In view of the return of the Hydra organization, I think it is necessary to pass the 126th emergency plan..."


    Emergency plan No. 126 is a plan to increase the emergency budget for S.H.I.E.L.D. under the premise that the world security situation is rapidly deteriorating. This plan clarifies the budget amount that countries will bear...


    "So..." Pierce said after looking around, "Gentlemen and ladies, let''s start voting with a show of hands now."


    With that said, Pierce said to Sharon Carter behind him: "Sorry, Chief Carter, according to the voting procedure, you need to leave the meeting temporarily..."


    "Of course." Sharon Ka nodded, turned around, and walked directly to the door of the conference room...


    Five minutes later-Sharon Carter walked into the venue again, and she received the news that the emergency budget was passed. She was not surprised at all.


    At this point, the emergency meeting of the Security Council has ended, and the three-dimensional projections of representatives of other countries have disappeared.


    "Congratulations, Director Carter." Pierce said to Sharon with a smile, "Now, SHIELD will expand again."


    "Hehe... Isn''t this something that was expected?" Sharon smiled and made a gesture of raising his arm to Pierce, [Hi Hydra]''s mouth followed...


    "We were never enemies, did we?" Pierce was not surprised that Sharon knew his identity as a Hydra spy.


    "Yes..." Sharon smiled and nodded."Okay, we''re going to get busy too... If you have money, you have to spend it." Then, Sharon walked directly out of the meeting room...


    Pierce shook his head and smiled. He didn''t have a trace of contempt for this young director of S.H.I.E.L.D., who made her stand behind a man whose shadow covers the world?He will also report the news here to his leader...The rest of the time will be busy again.


    After Sharon walked out of the meeting room, he did not leave the floor, but turned and walked into the room next to the meeting room."My dear, what do you think?"


    "You performed well... Baby Sharon." Zhou Ye was sitting on the sofa, squatting beside him, a girl in a black tights, Zhou Ye''s hand was lightly on the girl''s head unconsciously She brushed it over, and the expression on the girl''s face was extremely awkward, and she looked disgusted, and seemed to dislike Zhou Ye''s caress and touch.But on the other side, he moved his little head together, wanting Zhou Ye to touch his hair more... this was really an incomparable entanglement.


    In fact, Zhou Ye was kicked out by Daisy and Jane... There is no way, the alliance between the two people was still a bit too thin when facing Zhou Ye... In Daisy¡¯s words: "Dear, Give us a vacation. You don¡¯t want us to be prevented from graduation by you. That would be too shameful."


    And it happened that Sharon Carter contacted Zhou Ye and said that he had something to look for, so Zhou Ye returned to Long Island and came here with Shu Li, the pet she had left there.


    "My dear..." Sharon snuggled directly into Zhou Ye''s arms, and said in a low voice, "Since the funding problem has been resolved, then I have to make some achievements... or dear you and Ou Sister Felia said, get me some bases outside..."


    "You have to discuss this with yourself..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "My dear..." How could Sharon discuss with Ophelia?If this is the case, maybe I don''t know how many unequal treaties she has to promise... However, Sharon is not unprepared. In order to persuade her own man, she has prepared some unspeakable gifts."Dear¡­¡­"


    As Sharon whispered in Zhou Ye''s ear, Zhou Ye''s eyes gradually began to shimmer."Ahem... this is not good."


    "Just say you want to..." Sharon angrily took a bite of her man''s earlobe."If you don''t want me, I''ll give it away."


    "Yes, why not." Zhou Ye never thought that he was a gentleman... It seemed that there were new games to play at night.


    Chapter six hundred and fifty seven


    Melinda May, carrying her small luggage, stood outside the gate of the base where the sign "Forbidden Military Land, No No One Enters" was hung, and frowned.


    To be honest, she really didn¡¯t want to come, but as a Level 7 agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., although May has retired from the front line and became an administrative officer, in the final analysis, she is still under the jurisdiction of S.H.I.E.L.D. , The transfer order from the above [special training] dragged her into the Arizona desert.


    Just as she was standing at the gate of this dilapidated military base, hesitating to enter, a black SUV with a S.H.I.E.L.D. license plate dragged a long smoke and stopped beside her."Hi, May, have you also received the order to train?"


    Melinda May looked at the delicate face leaking from the fallen car window and sighed: "Yes, Maria, you also received the training order?"


    "Yeah, get in the car, and I will take you in." Maria Hill and Melinda May met at the headquarters of S.H.I.E.L.D., and the two could be regarded as colleagues and friends.


    "Okay..." Melinda May threw the luggage in her hand on the back seat, then opened the door and sat in it. After getting in the car, Melinda discovered that she was still sitting next to Agent Hill. A girl said, "Simons? Are you not in the science group? Why did you come to this training camp?"


    "I don''t know..." Gemma Simmons shrugged helplessly."The ghost knows why I was transferred to participate in the training camp. You must know that the subject I am studying is at a critical moment. I really don''t know what the officials think..."


    "Perhaps I am afraid that you have stayed in the laboratory for too long, and I want you to come out to let the air out." Hill said with a smile.


    "Perhaps..." Gemma sighed and said, "I want to stay in the laboratory more than exercise."


    Following the trio¡¯s discussion, the car drove towards the depths of the abandoned military base... and they did not notice at all. On a high platform observation post not far from the gate, two people were watching them...


    "My dear... is the target for the three of them this time?" At the lookout, a blonde girl was nestling her whole body in the arms of a handsome blonde boy, as if she was afraid of separation, still keeping herself His body squeezed into the arms of the young man behind him, wishing to be completely integrated with the young man... that young man was Zhou Ye.


    "Well, I think it''s probably them." Zhou Ye put his head on the girl''s shoulders, his hands tightly wrapped around the girl''s slender waist, he loved this girl who had won a high school gymnastics championship."Barbie, it''s time for you to play right away."


    "But I don''t want to be separated from you... honey." Barbara Morse rubbed her little face against her man''s cheek, and said like a dream: "The thought of separating from you temporarily...I feel My heart is breaking, dear."


    "We''ve never separated... Baby, I''ve always been by your side." Zhou Ye knew that Barbara was just when she first tasted love, so I''m sure... But there are three delicious delicacies below. He didn''t want to give up either."Baby Barbie, don''t you want the three of them to taste what you have suffered?"


    "Bad guy..." Barbara Morse''s face was red when she said that she had suffered. She couldn''t help but pinch Zhou Ye''s waist with bitterness. You must know that she was given to him by Zhou Ye. Forcing that or something, at the beginning, I suffered a lot, but it really feels like flying behind... "If Chief Carter called me in, I didn''t have any defense... How could it be possible to let you do that? Easy to succeed?"


    "That is, who is my baby Barbie? Who knows the famous name of [Bionic Bird]?" Zhou Ye teased.


    "No matter how powerful my [Bionic Bird] is, isn''t it also beaten by you ass ass?" Barbara turned around and hugged her man tightly. Of course she knew her man''s ability, nothing else. That said, just the superb portal is so overwhelming.Especially this bad guy applied the portal to the extreme...For example, certain undefeatable raids made her miserable, but her heart was as sweet as honey.


    "I like the way you sang for me the most. I''m almost obsessed with me..." Zhou Ye cupped Barbara''s small face with both hands, and said softly, "I don''t want to let you go down now. Now... what to do? Baby."


    Zhou Ye''s words made Barbara almost paralyzed and soft in his arms. She knew her man''s fascination with her, which made her both happy and headache. She really couldn''t bear it... ...Forcibly broke free from the arms of his own man with his soft arms, and said in a flustered manner: "Ah, I''d better go and gather with them... honey, wait for you to taste new delicacies... Be patient."


    With that said, Barbara didn''t wait for Zhou Ye to speak, she slid down the emergency slide of the lookout post, and without waiting for her legs to stand firmly, she took out a cool road racing motorcycle from her wristband. Ride up.Ignite and refuel in one go... Bringing up a burst of arrogant smoke and driving towards the military base...


    Zhou Ye smiled and watched Barbara leave. To be honest, he really didn''t expect Peggy to secretly hide so many delicious things for himself.Each one of them uses the resources at hand to control their emotional lives without composure...or rather, it is to keep them busy and have no time to fall in love.


    Therefore, when Zhou Ye ate Barbara, she was still a blank piece of paper... Think about when this blond girl was clumsy and desperately trying to cater to her appearance, he felt very happy... "The game...is about to begin, chicks, are you ready?"


    In order to eat these chicks, Zhou Ye paid a lot of price this time. For example, he promised Ophelia [The next child must be her next life] [If conditions permit, we must take her to travel around the world. Wait for the conditions...This is in exchange for Ophelia''s promise to give up several Hydra bases...


    However, Zhou Ye did not feel that he was blackmailed by Ophelia. Strictly speaking, Zhou Ye felt that he owed her...


    However, it doesn''t matter what kind of thing, it''s about to enter the game session soon. Zhou Ye raised his head and glanced at the sunset that was about to fall below the horizon, full of expectation in his heart.


    Chapter six hundred and fifty eight


    "Oh my God... it''s terrible here." After Gemma Simmons got out of the car, she looked at the dilapidated warehouse with a big [Assembly Point] sign in front of her and complained: "There is dust everywhere. What are we going to train here? How to clean the old warehouse?"


    "I think opening that thing should make us discover something new." Maria Hill is indeed an excellent agent. She noticed at a glance that the one placed in the middle of this old warehouse is incompatible with the environment here. The simple combat command table, there is a small communication system on that table...


    "But, I''m afraid we still have a partner who hasn''t come..." Melinda May, who also found the communication system on the table, walked quickly to the table, and after checking the communication system a bit, he found the above. The conclusion.


    "Why?" After all, Gemma Simmons was just a biologist in the scientific group. In terms of observation of things, she couldn''t keep up with the two agents Hill and May.

 The Movie World Chapter 478

    "Because there are four fingerprint systems above, it means that we must wait until the fourth comrade appears before turning on this communication device." It was not May that answered Zhenma''s question, but Hill.


    "Well, the ghost knows when the fourth teammate will appear..." Zhenma said depressed, she now misses her tidy laboratory and convenient computer network so much... There is dust everywhere here. She couldn''t even find a place to sit in the dilapidated old warehouse.


    "I think she should be here soon...!" With Mei''s words, the arrogant to the limit engine sound of the road racing motorcycle came into the ears of several girls from far to near.


    "Om-hum-squeak -!", the women who walked to the warehouse door to greet the new teammates saw that this fiery red road racing motorcycle followed a handsome flick of the female knight directly in Greece. Er stopped by the SUV at the door.


    "Oh-cool!!" Although Zhenma is a laboratory worker, she really likes the excitement of road racing...


    "Hello, I''m Melinda May, this is Maria Hill, and the one who just cheered you is Gemma Simmons." Mei Yima walked over and fought with Barbara who had just taken off his helmet. Hello."We are all affiliated with SHIELD headquarters, how about you?"


    "My name is Barbara Morse and I come from S.H.I.E.L.D. West Coast Base." Barbara Morse looked at the three girls in front of her, and she had to admit that these three girls were all different There is style and sentiment, no wonder it can be like the magic eye of his own man.


    "I have heard of you..." Maria Hill looked at the beautiful girl with long blond hair and said, "I saw your name in the S.H.I.E.L.D. database..."


    "I''ve heard of you too, Agent Hill." Barbara said unceremoniously: "It is said to be the most thorny senior agent in the headquarters. It is said that we all have a headache for you..."


    "No way, who makes me often ask why? I don''t think any boss will like me." Agent Hill said indifferently.


    "Okay, let''s go in and start the purpose of this training camp." Seeing the smell of gunpowder between the two women, Mei hurriedly hit the field.


    "Yes, yes, let''s finish the training goal as soon as possible, and then leave this ghost place early... It''s just that for a while I miss my bathroom and room..." Gemma Simmons also stirred up the mud.


    "I don''t care..." Barbara shrugged. When she faced these women, she always had a natural sense of superiority. Who would let her know their ultimate fate... Anyway, she couldn''t escape her man''s hand. Heart.


    "I can do it anytime..." Agent Hill looked at Barbara and nodded.


    "Let''s go..." May said as she walked towards the warehouse first, Barbara and Gemma also followed, and Hill accidentally walked at the end...


    To be honest, Hill is very suspicious about the purpose of this training camp. In fact, her family knows her family affairs, and she knows that she always questioned Shangfeng¡¯s practices, which made the current S.H.I.E.L.D. Director Sharon Carter a headache for her. ...But no way, she has always been loyal to the US military... and the support from the US military made Carter helpless.


    And this sudden training made Hill feel whether she was going to be accidentally caused by Shangfeng... It was only when she met Mei and Zhenma that her doubts were dispelled, but there was still... but... Forget it, now she can only cover up, and soldiers will stop her... When Carter wants to clean her without real evidence, the military officials behind her can''t do anything with Carter.


    The four people walked to the middle of the dilapidated warehouse and placed their hands on the fingerprint verification module on the communication equipment.


    With a hum, the communication equipment was plugged in, and soon, Sharon Carter''s voice came out."This is Sharon Carter. It seems that you have arrived at the designated location... That''s good."


    "Sir, I just want to know what our training content is." Agent Hill asked unceremoniously.


    "Surviving here for three days..." Sharon had long been accustomed to Hill''s tone, and was not angry at all when she questioned Sharon. In Sharon''s view, Hill would be able to linger again for a while. Hehe...hehe, when her man takes the shot, let her cry for help.Heh heh... Sharon''s tone became more relaxed when he thought of her pride."This time all your takeaways and vehicles will be confiscated. Of course, you need to find the supplies yourself in this abandoned military base... There is enough food left for you to survive for five days. Fresh water also has medicines and weapons."


    "Excuse me for speaking bluntly... sir, this kind of training is not necessary at all, after all we..." Agent Hill was interrupted by Sharon before he finished speaking.


    "I know that you have all undergone the most rigorous agent training, and you have also completed a lot of difficult tasks, so I specially added some difficulty for your training..." The more Sharon said, the better."I think you must have discovered that there is a non-combatant among you..."


    "Is the non-combatant you are talking about? Sir." Zhenma asked curiously.


    "Yes, it''s you, Gemma Simmons." Sharon said unceremoniously: "Your mission is not only to survive these three days, but also to protect the safety of non-combatants...Of course, I know this is a very simple thing for you, so I arranged a small surprise for you..."


    "May I ask... what''s the surprise? Sir..." Melinda May felt like she was going to be pitted.


    "Of course, May." Sharon''s voice sounded more pleasant."Just an assassin who may attack you at any time for seventy-two hours."


    "May I know who it is? Sir." Barbara Morse also started acting with Sharon, "Agent Natasha? Or the second-generation captain?"


    "None of..." Sharon said, "He is our non-staff consultant for S.H.I.E.L.D., Agent Hill, you don''t have to think about it there. I know your authority is very high, but this consultant''s authority is level ten... ¡­You are not qualified to know his name and ability, please kindly remind you, try not to separate¡­ I will watch your performance in the headquarters. Everyone, please come on, all your performance will be recorded in your files middle¡­¡­"


    Chapter six hundred and fifty nine


    "Damn... there must be a camera here." After the call, Hill couldn''t help but look up and look around. Soon, he found more than a dozen devices that looked like cameras...


    But Barbara quickly ran to the outside of the warehouse, Mei got nervous, she also ran out... the other two women had to follow too...


    "Oh my god... my baby..." Barbara looked at the car that was missing in front of the warehouse, with a crying expression. This acting is no problem with the actress.


    "My laptop... I change clothes... Oh, NO, am I going to spend three days of life without underwear to change?" Gemma Simmons cried more painful than Barbara, you must know her All of his luggage is in Hill''s car. No car...God.


    "Instead of wailing here, we might as well take advantage of the darkness to collect fresh water and food." Although Mei''s luggage is gone, but for her... something worse than this, she has also experienced , This little thing is not worth her sadness.


    "This abandoned military base is about 500 acres in size, divided into living quarters, warehouses, field airports, training areas, etc.... We now need to find supplies and weapons in such a large place. If we don¡¯t separate it, I think We won¡¯t find anything when we starve to death..." Hill analyzed: "So, my suggestion is to take advantage of the small possibility of being attacked during the day, and we will temporarily separate to find supplies..."


    "Um... I have a question... Who... Who will protect me?" Gemma Simmons raised her hand weakly, "You know, I am a non-combatant and need protection..."


    "I''ll come..." Barbara Morse said, "I searched the living quarters with Simmons."


    "Then I''ll go to the training area..." Melinda May said.


    "Then I''ll go to the airport to look for it." Hill said, raising his arm, and looking at the waterproof watch on his wrist. "It''s 4:45 in the afternoon. No matter what you get, half Hour later, that is to say after 5:15, we will gather here in the warehouse area..."


    "Okay!" After May checked her watch with Barbara, she nodded in agreement.


    "Then the action begins." Following Hill''s order, several people began to separate their actions...


    And at this moment, right above them, at an altitude of 4,000 feet, Zhou Ye was embracing his arms, lowering his head, looking at them with interest. For Zhou Ye, every word they said was done. As long as he wants to hear and see every movement of his, there is nothing he doesn''t know.


    "What a great opportunity..." Zhou Ye put his hand on his cheek, rubbed his smooth chin, and muttered to himself: "Should I take advantage of this opportunity for them to separate? Or should I get Hill first? Or is it to get Gemma with Barbara? This is really a difficult multiple-choice question..."


    "Well, it''s decided it''s you... Melinda May, who made the two of us destined?" Zhou Ye smiled and disappeared into the air.


    Melinda May walked in the entertainment area, carefully searching for the top of these training equipment with her eyes... She knew that sometimes you search for the gains in the room, but not as much as the gains in the wild.After all, the guys who store supplies are probably their own colleagues. They know what black under the light is. They are used to hiding things under your nose, but you still can''t find...


    Melinda May, who was walking cautiously, suddenly felt a chill in her body. It felt like a frog had been stared at by her own natural enemy and had saved her lives countless times.She yelled, "Who..." she turned around abruptly.


    "...Big...Big brother..." The figure in front of her made Melinda May''s eyes widen. She really couldn''t believe this figure that had appeared countless times in her dreams. She would appear in front of her again... but soon, she regained her sanity, and then her anger erupted like a volcano."No matter... whoever you are... you, you have tarnished the best memory in my heart, I... want to kill you, I absolutely want to kill you..."


    With Melinda May¡¯s gritted teeth, she rushed up like a female leopard, and directly and unceremoniously slammed her fists toward Zhou Ye¡¯s temple. The middle door was wide open. The deputy rushed towards Zhou Ye in a posture that he died together with the enemy.


    "Little sister, your English is really good." Zhou Ye ignored Melinda May''s pair of fists that were about to hit her temple, and instead said something very inappropriate in Chinese.


    However, it was these words that made Mei, who was like a demon, stop her attack."You... are you really... really big brother?"


    "Come on and let me hug you and see how much heavier you were?" Zhou Ye smiled and opened his arms...


    "Big brother... um..." Melinda Mei couldn''t help it anymore, her eyes burst into tears, and she rushed into Zhou Ye''s arms desperately...


    That year... Melinda May was just seven years old. She was her elder brother and her only family, and her elder brother was also an agent of SHIELD, and she grew up from the base of SHIELD Although S.H.I.E.L.D. also arranged a guardian for her, Mei, who had been naughty since she was a child, never obeyed the supervision of her guardian.


    That day, she ran to the base bar to play, naughty she was jumping back and forth on the bar. She often did this bold move that was envied by her friends, but... that day, she missed and accidentally got off the bar. She originally thought that this time might be bad, even if the injury was not serious, she would be chanted by the guardian for a long time, but what she didn''t expect was that she fell into a warm embrace.


    "Thank you..." Mei praised the beauty of her elder brother in her heart, and thanked her in her crappy English, but she did not expect that she heard the answer in fluent Chinese."Your English is good, little sister."


    That was the first time she met him in the base of SHIELD.


    Since then, Zhou Ye has rarely stayed in this base for a while... He took Mei to play around and went crazy everywhere... For Mei, Zhou Ye is her elder brother, and any secret is fine. The big brother sharing, a little loli, in a place completely unfamiliar with the language environment, ran into a handsome young man who was very obedient to himself and able to talk to himself in his mother tongue... Some seeds were inadvertently buried deeply. In her heart.


    Chapter Sixty Sixty


    "The little sister has become a big girl..." Zhou Ye stroked Melinda Mei''s smooth long hair, smiled and sighed.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 479

    "Big brother...you haven''t changed." Melinda Mei couldn''t help but lift her small head from Zhou Ye''s arms when she heard Zhou Ye''s words. She looked at the picture that was never left by time. His hand touched the handsome face with traces."Now I look older than you, should you call me Miss Sister?"


    "Slap!" Zhou Ye unceremoniously slapped Melinda Mei''s dolphins."You will always be my little sister..."


    "Hey..." Melinda Mei didn''t care. When the two were together before, she had said in a childish way that when she grew up, she would ask Zhou Ye to call her little sister... now , To some extent, she did.


    "Where have you been these years..." Melinda May once again stuck her small head on Zhou Ye''s fierce mouth, and muttered: "The letters I sent to you have been returned... I¡¯m looking for your information, but... I can¡¯t find... I went to ask Aunt Peggy, and she told me that if she wanted to know your news, she worked hard to train to be the most powerful agent... I did it, but Pei Aunt Ji is retired...uuuu..."


    "Uh-a lot of things happened in the middle." Zhou Ye suddenly remembered at this time that he seemed to have completely withdrawn the maids to the world of death because he wanted to let the maids take care of the pregnant Hela... Naturally, those industries on the earth are no longer taken care of, and many of them have been sold... which naturally includes the address left for Mei.


    "So... now, do what you said still count?" Melinda May raised her head timidly. Her face was no longer an expression of a capable female agent, but a mixed expression of anxiety. ...The desired look.


    "What are you talking about?" Zhou Ye knew exactly what Melinda May was talking about, but he just wanted to bully this girl.


    "You..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Melinda May''s eyes were already filled with tears...


    "Fool... Of course I remember." Zhou Ye lowered his head, gently kept the tears from Mei''s face away, and said softly: "You are now my lovely little bride..."


    "Asshole... asshole..." Melinda Mei desperately beat Zhou Ye''s fierce mouth, she didn''t know how many times that belief had pulled her back from the edge of life and death... If it wasn''t for this obsession in her heart, I''m afraid her body has been cold long ago. I don''t know how long.


    "Hmm..." As soon as Zhou Ye bowed his head, he blocked all Melinda May''s grievances in his mouth. Gradually, Mei also began to clumsily respond to Zhou Ye...


    With a slight sound of glass breaking... Zhou Ye opened the mirror space again.


    Speaking of it, Zhou Ye feels that he has opened the mirror space many times, but it seems that almost all of the time, he opened it for bad things. So should this mirror space be renamed OOXX space?


    Zhou Ye complained about himself, and instantly turned Mei into a white sheep...


    "It''s too late to regret now..." Zhou Ye is really a rare act of kindness, but his kindness has gone white.


    "I have been waiting for this day for a long time..." Melinda May said, taking the initiative to meet the enemy."what--!!"


    Another beautiful agent of S.H.I.E.L.D. was destroyed in Zhou Ye''s hands... gratifying, gratifying, gratifying.


    An hour later-with a scream, the entire mirrored space once again returned to its former calm.


    Under Zhou Ye''s deliberate control, the entire mirror space had lost the concept of time. After some time, Melinda May finally opened her eyes again.


    "How long have I fainted..." she asked in a low voice like an octopus, holding Zhou Ye firmly.


    "Time doesn''t make any sense to me, baby." Zhou Ye gently patted Mei''s powder back, and said in a low voice, "Don''t care about time. If we want, we even stayed in this world for a year. Time, after going out, only one second passed."


    "No wonder, my dear, your face has never changed. I thought it was because of the non-staff consultant that Director Carter said..." Mei believed in Zhou Ye''s words. "I thought that consultant was hypnotized. Ability, it hypnotized me...really, it almost angered me."


    "Ahem..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help coughing dry when he heard Mei''s words."Actually, I am really the so-called non-staff consultant..."


    "Huh?" Mei was startled first, supported her body with her arms, and then lay back in the arms of her man in a decadent manner."Forget it, since it''s you as a non-staff consultant, I don''t care... Anyway, I have got what I want the most. I don''t care about the results of the assessment... Even if you are the first one to be dear It doesn''t matter if I get out, who makes me unable to move now..."


    Zhou Ye was really speechless about this... Mei was spitting out that she hadn''t missed her. It was the first time that she was too conscripted... "Actually, the purpose of this training camp is..."


    After Melinda Mei quietly listened to Zhou Ye''s purpose of the training camp, she looked at Zhou Ye blankly, almost seeing Zhou Ye doubting life.


    "I will never help you so easily... I want me to help you open the harem, come on, let me completely conquer me..." Melinda May said, ignoring her injury The body was not healed, she took the initiative to turn herself on her horse and became a heroic female knight. She vowed to tame Zhou Ye...


    However, what is there to say?The gap between ideal and reality is always so big that people despair¡ª¡ª


    Melinda May quickly realized the essence of this sentence... She originally thought that with her years of training physical strength, not to mention that Zhou Ye would be completely exhausted, but also to squeeze, dry, squeeze and clean him. ...However, reality gave her a slap in the face, Zhou Ye...let her know that she is really not the opponent of this monster...


    one day later--


    "Okay, my dear, I see... I will help you, I''ll just let me go." Melinda May no longer hopes that she can stop Zhou Ye''s thoughts, just want a good rest a bit.


    "Where is this? Mei, where is your female knight demeanor? Come baby..." Zhou Ye smiled and cut Melinda Mei under the horse again... but it was not too much, after all, it was Your own girl, can''t be unrestrained.


    Even though Zhou Ye had been merciful, Melinda May felt that she was completely unable to move, and did not regain her vitality until after another day of rest...


    Chapter Sixty One


    Just when Melinda May finally succumbed to the coercion and temptation of the Great Demon Zhou Ye and was willing to help the Great Demon Zhou Ye complete the achievement of three consecutive killings, the other side-Maria Hill who knew nothing about it Still searching for supplies in the field airport of the abandoned base.


    "These guys who hide supplies are really too cunning." Agent Hill muttered to himself, and cautiously climbed up to a signal launch tower a dozen meters high next to the airport control tower.


    At the spire of the high signal tower, a pure white plastic bag was hanging. If you didn''t look carefully, you thought it was just white pollutants blown over by the wind in the desert, and accidentally hung on it.


    In fact, she saw the plastic bag hanging on the signal transmission tower as soon as she entered the airport, but she didn''t care about it at the time. After all, in this modern society, white pollution can be seen everywhere, and it is blown by the monsoon. Although plastic bags in the desert are not common, they are not uncommon.


    Only after Agent Hill searched the airport for a long time and found nothing, he had to turn his gaze there again. After standing and observing for a long time, Hill confirmed that it was a plastic bag full of things. Not some white garbage bag.


    "Huh..." Agent Hill took five minutes to climb to the top of the signal tower with bare hands. She fixed her body firmly on the iron frame with one hand, and filled it with supplies with one hand. I got the plastic bag down... "It seems that the harvest this time should be pretty good."


    While talking, Hill quickly climbed down the signal tower with a heavy plastic supply bag.Hill took five minutes to go up the tower, but she only took less than three minutes to get down the tower.


    Agent Hill, who came under the tower, opened the sealed and very tight plastic bag for the first time... Inside it neatly placed four palm-sized compressed biscuits and four bottles of one-liter pure water, but the most Agent Hill was overjoyed that there was an M1911 [Desert Warrior] military pistol and three magazines at the bottom of the plastic bag.


    You know, when he was notified to participate in this training camp, Agent Hill''s hand-equipped gun was required to be handed in temporarily, so when she came, she didn''t bring any weapons... This was for Hill who was in a state of tension all year round. In other words, it is very unsuitable.Now, Agent Hill, who had obtained the weapon again, felt that his a little nervousness seemed to have calmed down a lot.


    Quickly put the magazine and the pistol in the most accustomed position on her body. After Hill opened a bottle of water and took a sip, she felt much better in her dry mouth due to exercise. After all, it is a desert and dry. The monsoon, the scorching sun in the sky and excessive exercise will accelerate the loss of water in the body...


    Feeling better, Hill carefully tightened the mouth of the bottled water, picked up the supply bag and looked at the watch on his wrist. It was almost five and five minutes past... it was time to go back and gather with everyone.


    This base is amazingly big. When Agent Hill walked back to the warehouse area with a supply bag... the other three girls had already returned early. They had raised a bonfire, and there was a marching army hanging over the bonfire. The lunch box... something seems to be cooking in it.


    "What is your harvest?" Hill carried his harvest into the warehouse and greeted the women.


    To be honest, she felt that there was something wrong with everyone. Gemma was snuggling tightly in Barbara¡¯s arms, while Melinda May¡¯s appearance seemed to have changed a bit. Her original delicate features were a little softer. ¡¤nice."Hi, May, you seem to be in a good mood."


    "Of course..." Melinda Mei had already prepared, or rather, Zhou Ye helped her prepare.She patted the bag next to her, and took out a few vacuum-packed square boxes from it."I feel very happy to have desserts in the desert."


    "Tiramisu? It still tastes like chocolate?" Hill looked at the dessert in the transparent packaging, and said silently, "Are you sure this thing can still be eaten? Even if it was the supplies that were put down yesterday, in the desert all day and night, I''m afraid the chocolate inside has also been melted by the high temperature, right?"


    "Even if it is melted, it tastes better than compressed biscuits." Melinda May replied indifferently: "And we can also use melted chocolate to make a cup of sweet hot cocoa... which is rare in the wild. The enjoyment and acceptance of..."


    "Well, you''re right..." Hill had to admit that May was right... Although compressed biscuits were full, they didn''t taste very good...


    "What about you? What''s the gain?" Hill turned his attention to Gemma Simmons and Barbara Morse, but Gemma doesn''t seem to be in good condition now, she has been nesting in Barbara. In Ra''s arms, it seemed that he was frightened.


    "We got nothing..." Barbara replied, "When we searched the living quarters, Zhenma was attacked..."


    When hearing Barbara''s words, Hilton became a little nervous."Who attacked you? Did you see what you looked like?"


    "I''m afraid...this question can only be answered by Zhenma." Barbara said helplessly: "At that time I was searching in another barracks... I hurried over when Zhenma screamed, but Gemma was so scared that she couldn''t say anything."


    "Come on, have some hot cocoa, Gemma." At this time, Melinda May had carefully scraped off the chocolate on the tiramisu with a saber, and put it into the boiling water. The scent of chocolate makes everyone feel that the hunger in their abdomen seems to be overflowing...


    "Thanks...thank you." It seems that the temperature of the bonfire gradually drove away the fear in Zhenma''s heart, or it was because everyone had gathered together now, which gave her a lot of courage, and she was temporarily able to leave Ba Bara''s arms were embraced."Thank you, Barbara, I am much better now."


    "You are welcome, are you a non-combatant..." Barbara responded with a smile.


    Gemma took the paper cup filled with hot cocoa from Melinda May¡¯s hand, and after taking a sip, her mood calmed down a lot. Holding the paper cup in her hand, Gemma popped out of the paper cup. The steam looked at the three girls who were staring at them, wanting to know what happened to them, took a deep breath, and said: "I walked to the living area with Barbara..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 480

    With her narration, and with Barbara Morse''s supplementary from time to time, Agent Hill finally figured out what kind of experience Gemma had encountered in the living quarter...


    Chapter six hundred and sixty two


    Barbara and Gemma left the crowd and walked all the way towards the living area...


    This military base is huge, and the time it has been abandoned is not short... To tell the truth, Zhenma is really a bit scared. After all, she is just a member of a scientific team, not an ace agent who often faces life and death. She is really not so courageous. .


    So she followed Barbara closely along the way, carefully observing the surrounding environment.


    "Gemma, you don''t need to be so nervous... It''s just a training session." Barbara comforted the suspicious Gemma while walking towards the living area."Your role is just a protected hostage, there will be no danger, and I will protect you."


    "But...I''m still a little scared." Zhenma said timidly.


    The empty base-from time to time the wind in the desert blows the weird sound of certain potholes-all this is challenging Zhenma''s nerves. To be honest, although Zhenma is a scientific worker, she has a An unspeakable weakness, this weakness she has never told anyone, that is-she is afraid of ghosts.


    In fact, even her parents don¡¯t know about her weakness... In the eyes of her parents, her daughter is not afraid of anything, even astonishingly bold... Sometimes she would watch horror movies alone at home.


    In fact, they didn¡¯t know that it was Zhenma¡¯s effort to overcome her weakness, but she was still afraid of ghosts... Although she likes watching horror movies because of this, she likes watching horror movies with certain women. But in the end, the more I watched, the more I was afraid, and the more I was afraid, the more I looked at the strange psychology, and so did her.


    Fortunately, the sun has not yet set at this moment. Although the dilapidated base fits well with the haunted scenes in some horror movies, Zhenma was able to temporarily overcome her fear...


    Soon, Barbara and Gemma walked to the living quarters... in the rows of dilapidated barracks, searching for the existence of supplies everywhere.I have to say that Barbara''s luck is quite good. They only searched four barracks and they found four bottles of water and two cans. However, in the five barracks, the two encountered some minor troubles. ...A very hungry gerbil that came out looking for food.


    Gerbil is certainly not a problem for Barbara, even Barbara thinks this little thing is very cute, but it is a bit too irritating and exciting for Gemma who has tightened her nerves... At that time she Just screaming and jumping around...


    In order to take care of Gemma¡¯s emotions, Barbara had to take Gemma out of the barracks...Although Gemma calmed down temporarily under Barbara¡¯s comfort, she never wanted to go into the black hole barracks anymore. .


    In desperation, Barbara had to let Gemma stand alone on the open space outside the barracks, waiting for herself with the supplies she had already obtained... and she started searching the barracks again.


    "I...I''m not afraid...I''m not afraid of anything..." Zhenma stood alone on the empty ground outside the barracks, carrying a bag full of supplies in her hand, and kept cheering herself up with herself Encouragement... I have to say that this method is somewhat effective.


    However, just when she gradually felt less afraid...Suddenly, she felt that her pigeon had been touched."who is it¡­¡­!!!"


    Zhenma, who was suddenly attacked, jumped up like a frightened rabbit, turned around quickly, and looked behind her.She was pretty sure that it was a human hand, and she could feel the temperature on the palm even through the thin skirt.


    No one...In the empty space, there was no one, not even a trace of other noise... But Zhenma felt that she must have been touched by someone... This kind of weird thing made Zhenma''s heart high. Mention it."Barbara... is that you? Don''t scare me... come out quickly, or I''m really angry..."


    However, the voice that answered her came from the barracks... "Gemma, what are you talking about?"


    "Barbara...you...where are you?"


    "I''m in the barracks, wait a minute, I will finish searching here immediately..."


    Barbara¡¯s words made Gemma even more terrified. According to the position where she had just stood, Barbara was definitely in the barracks in front of her, not behind her, so who was the person who touched her just now?Could it be Mei?Or Hill?


    "May? Hill?" Gemma cautiously yelled the names of May and Hill, trying to confirm whether her companion was playing pranks with her...


    However, she didn''t get any response... Just when Zhenma suspiciously thought it was just her own hallucinations, she felt that her dolphins were slapped severely again, and the slap even made a sound. .


    "Who..." Gemma quickly turned around, but she still found nothing... Except for the endless desert, it was the dilapidated camp... Gemma''s heart was about to grow hairy, could it be there? ghost?


    Gemma silently prayed for God''s blessing, and then suddenly turned around...The strange scene before her made her unable to hold on anymore, and she screamed in surprise.what------!!!


    I saw an arm appearing in front of her out of thin air. Behind the arm, there was only a golden frame¡ªno arm, no body, no head...only one arm...this made Gemma couldn¡¯t help it anymore. With a scream, she threw away the supplies in her hand, and fled out in a panic...If Barbara wasn''t chasing her from behind and holding her, maybe she would run somewhere...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of Gemma Simmons¡¯ storytelling¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After hearing Zhenma''s statement, the three women all bowed their heads and fell into contemplation.


    In fact, it was said to be contemplative, but the three women''s minds were different... Melinda May was forced to hold back the urge to laugh and had to make a contemplative expression with a sullen face.


    In fact, when Zhou Ye used any ability to tease Zhenma, she was by Zhou Ye''s side, and even the second time Zhenma was beaten by her...but she would never say it at this time. Yes, after all, the price of rebelling against his own man is too great.


    And Barbara, who knows her own man the most, is secretly complaining about her own man. She actually plays Zhenma so much. However, she will not say it because she does not want to be punished by her own man. She herself entered this training camp as an insider.


    The only person thinking seriously is Maria Hill.


    "First of all, we can be sure that that thing is definitely not a ghost." Agent Hill spoke first after pondering for a while."He is at best a sex¡¤ghost..."


    In this regard, Barbara and Melinda nodded in agreement. Her own man is indeed very erotic...


    "Secondly, this person probably has no ill will towards Gemma, otherwise he would not shoot a pig but a knife." Hill went on to analyze: "I''m afraid this person is what Chief Carter said, surprise..."


    As she said, she looked around the women and said with a serious expression: "Although this incident seems to be just a small prank, it might not be a warning to us. If he is really an assassin, and Jane Ma is really the target of our protection... I am afraid, we have already failed the mission."


    "Then... Then what do I do?" Gemma''s fear gradually dissipated in Hill''s analysis. After all, she was afraid of illusory ghosts, not people...


    "We have to take the initiative to attack..." Hill said: "Since this non-staff consultant has such a horny problem, if he doesn''t take the initiative to attack and keeps passively defending, sooner or later we will be dragged to death by him..."


    Chapter six hundred and sixty three


    The setting sun gradually fell to the horizon, the sky filled with stars shining with its own light over the cloudless desert, and the long Milky Way across the sky gave people a sense of beauty as if they were in a dream.


    However, these beautiful night skies that look like a fairyland to others, for Zhenma at this moment, do not have the slightest feeling of appreciation.


    She looked at Barbara, Melinda and Hill timidly, and asked unwillingly: "Is it really going to be like this??"


    "Yes¡ªit has to be like this." Agent Hill said without hesitation. However, then she seemed to feel that she hadn''t taken care of Gemma''s mood in this tone, so she eased her tone a little, and said : "Don''t worry, as long as you yell, we will rush in immediately... And, don''t you also wear underwear? What are you afraid of?"


    "...But..." Zhenma looked at the simple washroom surrounded by old tents and scrap metal on the empty ground not far from her, and said hesitantly: "At least get the shower and bath room in the warehouse. Go inside, why must you be in the wild?"


    "First, it¡¯s close to this pumping pump. We can save some effort." Melinda May said, patted the rusty pumping equipment beside her. This was their discovery in the afternoon. In addition to this, There is also a small barrel of diesel oil, to ensure that they can repair the pump a little bit, at least barely able to work, the groundwater is continuously pumped out.


    "Second, the warehouse is our living area, I don''t want to make it damp..." Maria Hill said this time.


    "Third, don''t you feel tired after a day, will it be very comfortable to take a hot bath? Especially if you take a bath under such a beautiful starry sky, it has a special flavor." Barbara Morse laughed and teased Tao.


    "But...why is me the first one?" Zhenma admitted that they were right, but this does not mean that she would be willing to enter the simple open-air bathroom to take a bath, "Isn''t it the bait plan that is good? Why? Will I be the bait?"


    "Forget it, let me come." Agent Hill thought about it for a while and said, "After all, Zhenma has no ability to resist."


    "I don''t care," Barbara said with a shrug.


    "I''m fine, anyway, sooner or later we have to wash it." Mei also said that anyone can come first.


    "That''s great." Gemma said happily. "Then Hill, you should wash it first. Remember to take a shower before you can enter the bath. After all, we will have to wash it later. It''s really not a good idea to boil some water here. easy¡­¡­"


    "..." Agent Hill shrugged silently, turned and walked into this simple bathhouse, which contained a large and somewhat worn gasoline drum filled with steaming hot water...


    To be honest, it has been a long time since the wind and rain in the desert, Hill really has an urge to jump into the bubbles immediately, however, she finally endured the temptation and temptation of the hot water... by With the sky full of stars, she slowly took off her clothes and put them on an old rope...


    Agent Hill in underwear gently scooped some hot water with an old marching lunch box and poured it on himself... To be honest, after a day of fatigue, his tired body was swept across by the hot water, that kind of comfort Don¡¯t mention it...


    After simply wiping his body a few times, Agent Hill couldn''t wait to jump into the gasoline tank. The feeling of being surrounded by hot water made Hill feel comfortable about Shen Yin...


    But even so, Agent Hill still held her weapon tightly in her right hand, a Desert Warrior Army pistol... She did not relax her vigilance at all... For her, completing the task is the primary goal. .


    But what should I say?A comfortable environment has always been the enemy of vigilance. After a tiring day, the body was soaked in warm hot water. Gradually, Hill also relaxed... She gently took off her underwear and planned to wash it a bit. , After all, I¡¯ve been in the desert for a whole day, and my clothes are soaked with sweat. I can barely bear the outer clothes, but the inner clothes... is a bit...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 481

    At this moment, the mutation happened.


    At the bottom of the oil drum at Hill¡¯s feet, a golden portal was taking shape... The golden light was so dazzling in the dark night, the dazzling Hill discovered this abnormality the first time... However, when she wanted to react At that time, it was too late. All she could do was squeeze the military pistol in her hand and wait for some change to happen.


    However, what happened next gave Hill a feeling of surprise. She only felt that her feet were empty, as if the bottom of the oil barrel under her feet and the ground had completely disappeared. The whole person and the hot water in the barrel had all fallen. Go down...


    Drop--


    Falling¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Fall again¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    This kind of constant falling feeling made Hill almost numb. She didn¡¯t know when she was a head. However, she didn¡¯t know when, not far below where she fell. The golden portal opened, and an arm stretched out...


    Like a drowning man, Hill grabbed the last straw, desperately stretched out his hand, and firmly grasped the protruding arm. Then, a huge force came from that arm, Hill Feeling dragged into another space.


    "Here is..." Years of training helped Hill quickly get rid of the dizziness of falling. She raised her head and looked around.The layout here is so familiar, she recognized at a glance that this is their temporary living area in the warehouse... "You..."


    "It''s really a good harvest...you can catch a mermaid at any time." Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Hill in front of him.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    "Super predictable..." Zhou Ye commented with a smile.


    "Mr. Counselor, I think it¡¯s a bit rude to talk about a girl¡¯s body quality now?" Hill squatted on the ground and asked unceremoniously: "Did Chief Carter invite you to test us? That¡¯s what you did. ?"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled. He indifferently looked at the Hill who was squatting on the ground and aiming at him with the desert warrior in his hand: "If you pass this test, you will be reused, even I was sent out to stand alone, but what about me? If I win, I will naturally have my reward."


    "What is your reward?" Hill asked.


    "My reward is you..." Zhou Ye smiled happily."This is what Chief Carter told me personally!"


    "You can try..." Hill gritted his teeth and said, "I will never be your reward obediently."


    "I like you, a girl with defiant spirit..." Zhou Ye said, walking towards Hill step by step...


    "Don''t come here... I''ll shoot if you come again..." Bang¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªThe gun in Hill''s hand rang.


    "You shot me, um, I will return you a shot..." Zhou Ye didn''t finish his words, bang--bang--bang--bang--bang...Hill desperately pulled his hands. The trigger of, but it was not useful, those warheads floated directly in front of Zhou Ye like a stall.


    "One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, a total of eight shots--" Zhou Ye deliberately checked the number of bullets in front of him, and smiled: "It''s okay, I will give you a lot of shots."


    With that said, Zhou Ye flashed away and appeared directly behind Hill. Before she could react, he picked her up...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!


    After half an hour----


    "Asshole..."


    When I was a child¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "You let me go... honey."


    "No, this is only one shot, and there are seven more shots..."


    "It''s going to die...you bastard..." In Hill''s voice, there is a sense of ambivalence of love and hate... It seems that she has completely fallen.


    Chapter Sixty Four


    Early morning-the sun slowly poked his head from below the horizon, the bright sunshine drove away the cold of the night, a small sand lizard that rose early was lying on the open space next to the abandoned warehouse, lazily basking in the sun... ¡­


    At this moment, in the middle of the old warehouse of this abandoned military base, a huge window mat was placed there, and five small heads leaked out of the quilt on the window mat...The man lying in the middle was surprisingly Zhou. Ye this guy.


    After all, it was a rigorously trained agent. When the hour hand of the small alarm clock on the couch was pointing to six, Barbara, Melinda, and Maria opened their eyes at the same time...


    "Morning... Melinda, Maria..." Barbara gently clutched her little scorpion, yawned, and said good morning to her two close comrades.


    Melinda May smiled slightly and responded: "Morning, Barbara."


    "Barbara, you are such a bastard..." Maria Hill complained as she yawned, "Yesterday you actually helped dear press my hand..."


    "Hmm, dear Maria, didn''t you enjoy it a lot later?" Barbara chuckles indifferently: "Although it hurts at first, but then I think you like that feeling very much. of¡­¡­"


    "Ghosts like that feeling..." Maria Hill''s cheeks were almost red. While complaining, she couldn''t help but touch her back with her hand.


    "How did it feel to open the back door? Maria." Melinda asked curiously: "Later, I think you really feel comfortable..."


    "Try it yourself, don¡¯t you know...?" Maria Hill glanced at Melinda angrily, "Don¡¯t worry, next time my dear, if you want me to help hold your hands and feet, I am absolutely obliged..."


    "Hey, Barbara who presses your hands and feet, it''s not me..." Melinda felt like she was lying down with her gun inexplicably.


    "Haha... Maria can''t threaten me..." Barbara smiled triumphantly and said: "My dear brand has already been carved all over my body..."


    "Is this something to be happy about? Really." Maria Hill helped her forehead as if she couldn''t stand her, but to be honest, she really envied Barbara a little bit early. It just fell into the hands of his own man.


    "Hey-you guys are not letting people sleep..." The discussion of the three finally awakened Gemma Simmons, and she sat up and shouted dissatisfiedly: "You guys Crowd of bad guys, help dear Qiang X, I won¡¯t say, I¡¯m still chatting here to keep me from sleeping, I hate you guys..."


    "Hahahaha..." Seeing Zhenma still with sleepy eyes, the three women couldn''t help but laugh. They remembered that when the three of them worked together to press Zhenma on the couch the night before, she was extremely cute Performance.


    [Hey¡ª¡ªAren¡¯t we comrades in arms?We are a country, how can you do this, I am a protected object... Hello, Mr. Supervisor, right?...Wow, don''t take my clothes off...Ah, I hate you...]


    "You guys are still laughing..." Zhenma''s small face bulged, these three villain sisters, they were pressed there for the first time, forcing their dear sex to not say, so early in the morning. If there is no one in my ears chatting, I don''t care that I am the last person who slept much later than them...


    However, Gemma hadn¡¯t finished her words, and she saw Barbara rushing out of the warehouse with her as fast as she could. While running, she shouted: "I know I was wrong. To express my apology, I will go. Prepare breakfast..."


    Melinda May also dressed as fast as possible and ran out."Well, I also know that I was wrong, I''ll go to wash your face with water..."


    "I''m going... um-I''m going to see the little lizard for breakfast..." Maria Hill ran out soon after.


    "I''m just complaining...you don''t need to be so exaggerated." Zhenma stared at the sisters who were escaping from the warehouse at the fastest speed, and said to herself in a daze: "Is my personality charm already so incredible?"


    "Fool..." A familiar voice came from behind Zhenma. At the same time, a strong arm hugged Zhenma''s slender waist."They ran because they saw me awake..."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! Anbite service... She turned around mechanically, looked at the beautiful young man with a swaying face, and said in expectation: "That... honey, if I tell you that I was framed, would you? Let me go?"


    "What do you mean?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly. He likes teasing this cute girl the most, it''s so fun.


    "Okay... I see." Gemma sighed dejectedly, and slammed into the quilt, recognizing her fate... She is not very repulsive of this kind of movement, but she is always designed by her girlfriends to give her an IQ The uncomfortable feeling suppressed.


    after an hour----


    When the three girls returned to the warehouse again, Zhenma had already accomplished her mission brilliantly... At least Zhou Ye felt that she was outstanding, um, that''s right...


    [You are bad guys...] With this look at the table, Gemma intended to make her three teammates feel ashamed and embarrassed, so as to prevent this from happening again... However, her female eyebrows are considered The blind man saw that the three girls had absolutely no intention to reflect on them, but they talked and laughed as usual.


    In the end, Zhenma had to give up, using her eyes to make her comrades feel guilty for this unreliable practice, and started eating breakfast angrily.


    "Time flies...Three days have passed in a blink of an eye." Zhou Ye, who had eaten breakfast, turned his face away and let Melinda help him wipe his corners.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 482

    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the movements of the women''s hands couldn''t help but stagnate, and the atmosphere on the dining table suddenly became a little depressed. Even Maria Hill, who didn''t cooperate with Zhou Ye the least at the beginning, was not willing to leave at this moment. Zhou Ye.


    The girls didn''t want to leave Zhou Ye''s side at all. They couldn''t wait to tie Zhou Ye to their belts and take them wherever they went, but they knew that this was impossible.


    "Well, darlings, you know, I can''t bear you either..." Zhou Ye softly broke the low atmosphere."I''m only separating from you temporarily. When you miss me, I will always be by your side..."


    "You promise?" Melinda May stared at her man, and asked in a low voice: "You promise that this time will not be the same as last time. I won''t find you for years..."


    "I promise..." Zhou Ye said, holding all the girls beside him one by one, and said: "I promise no matter where I am, as long as you miss me, you can always find me..."


    "Love us...love us fiercely..." Hill said, holding Zhou Ye''s cheek with his hands and kissing him fiercely."Don''t let me soberly see the back of you leaving... my heart will be broken."


    "Don''t do things like life and death, I''m not going to the battlefield... It''s just that there are some things to do." Although Zhou Ye said so, he still responded to Hill''s call with kindness, such things, since his own family Women have made requests, how could Zhou Ye not respond? Such words really hurt his reputation for loving his wife...


    Five hours later¡ª¡ªZhou Ye used his own powerful strength to dispel the sorrow of parting. At least all the women have a kind of feeling at this moment, as if to give that a vacation...


    Chapter Sixty Five


    Washington-S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters building.


    "So, they are our own family now? Right dear?" Sharon Carter sat on the guest sofa, cleverly acting as a knee pillow for his man, while gently stroking Zhou Ye''s blond hair with his hand. Asked.


    "Well, it''s almost like that." Zhou Ye stretched out comfortably, and said, "Where are you going to arrange them?"


    "I think the newly formed Avengers contact support team is more suitable for them..." Sharon has already arranged for these four newly promoted sisters. Since they are her own sisters, many things can be assured. I leave it to them, including Maria Hill, who used to see her in front of her. Sharon believes that now her position will only favor her own men, not the US government.As for the daughters of Gemma at this time?They are on vacation. After all, Zhou Ye''s final method of dispelling distress is a bit simple and rude...


    "How''s your plan for the Avengers going?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "It''s going well for now." Sharon said: "In the tentative list of Avengers, there are Natasha, second-generation captain Sharon, and Nina... Natasha and Sharon originally belonged to SHIELD. , Nina also agreed to join the Avengers plan... But now it seems that this lineup is still a bit thin, so I am considering whether to add another person..."


    "Oh? Who else do you want to join?" Zhou Ye asked curiously. After all, these Avengers are basically his women. He doesn''t want a man to be mixed in with his women, of course, except for himself. .


    Sharon looked at Zhou Ye''s expression and instantly understood his man''s thoughts, and rolled his eyes helplessly."I want to join Jennifer Susan Walters..."


    "Uh-if you are a woman, it''s up to you..." To be honest, Zhou Ye is a little unfamiliar with this name. As long as he is a woman, he doesn''t care. After all, no one wants his harem and palace team to be mixed A man went in.


    "...But the person I sent to look for Jennifer was stopped..." Sharon said silently. Looking at her man''s appearance, she obviously didn''t know who Jennifer Susan Walters was.


    "Is anyone still daring to stop your S.H.I.E.L.D. agents?" Zhou Ye looked surprised, knowing that in the U.S., sometimes S.H.I.E.L.D. has higher authority than the so-called FBI and the CIA, so someone dares to stop them?


    "...Well, not only our agents were stopped, but I also ordered those agents to come back..." Sharon''s mouth was filled with a wry smile."After all, we can''t afford them..."


    "They?" Zhou Ye had a premonition that he would hit his own feet.


    "Yes, it''s them..." Sharon smiled happily. She knew that her man seemed to be aware of it, but what about?"After all, they are the Shadow Guards under the umbrella of the Umbrella Consortium that spread across the galaxy. How can our little SHIELD dare to provoke others..."


    "Uh-" Zhou Ye was speechless, "Well, baby Sharon, can you tell me who this so-called Jennifer Susan Walters is?"


    "... Honey, do you send a shadow guard to protect her without knowing who she is?" Sharon sighed.


    "Baby Sharon, you know..." Zhou Ye touched his nose with some embarrassment, "Yingyi and the others have determined the list of key protections in this world... I don''t really know much."


    "..." Sharon was speechless, but she knew that her man did not lie. He did not care about many things, but what should I say?He really didn''t need to worry about all the goals, Yingyi and the maid had already prepared them."Jennifer Susan Walters and Dr. Bruce Banner are cousins... In the future, she will have a well-known title, Female Hulk... Of course, I also found out after consulting the Red Queen''s database... ¡­"


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye told the truth, with a big head. Banner was sent to his laboratory and became a green-skinned guinea pig. Then follow this development, Jennifer Susan Walter Whether the female Hulk will appear or not are two different things.


    "Honey... believe me, I think Jennifer Susan Walters is very reliable to join S.H.I.E.L.D. as an Avenger." Sharon whispered softly in the ear of her own man: "This woman Jennifer Although Hulk is not as powerful as Hulk, her advantages are also not possessed by Hulk. For example, she can control her emotions on her own, and even if she turns into a female Hulk, she still maintains a clear mind... I am more optimistic about Jennifer, the female Hulk than a time bomb like Banner."


    "Well, baby Sharon, what do you want me to do?" Zhou Ye sighed helplessly: "Now remove the shadow guard power around Jennifer Susan Walters?"


    "No... honey." Sharon stopped: "You know, I want a female Hulk, not Jennifer... And, honey, don''t you think Jennifer is a very beautiful girl? It''s exactly the target within your hunting range..."


    As Sharon said, he took out a photo that looked like a sneak shot. In the photo, the seventeen or eighteen-year-old blonde girl seemed to be shopping with her female friend in the supermarket...


    "So?" Zhou Ye looked at the girl in the photo and asked, "Do you want me to pick her up, and then persuade her to join the S.H.I.E.L.D. Avengers project?"


    "No..." Sharon shook his head slightly.


    "No?" Zhou Ye was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly said: "Right, you have to turn her into a giantess?"


    "Bingo..." Sharon said with a smile: "After all, Hulk is in your Umbrella consortium''s laboratory. No one can break free from there, and no one can get in and steal him... So, It¡¯s up to you to turn Jennifer into a female Hulk, dear."


    "Okay... I see." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly. Since he had put Hulk, a fellow who originally belonged to the Avengers into the laboratory, the task of filling this vacancy might really have to be handed in. For myself... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye suddenly thought of another thing."Baby Sharon, who do you plan to replace Hawkeye with?"


    "Of course it''s a crystal..." Sharon said with a blink of a smile.


    "Crystal Baby?" Zhou Ye was stunned. Crystal is a member of the Inhuman Race¡¯s royal family and one of his women. Her ability is to manipulate the four elements of Earth, Fire, Water, and Wind, but because of the physiological structure of Crystal, she It is very easy to be polluted by pollutants, so it is impossible to leave the country of the alien race for a long time...so Zhou Ye was so surprised.


    "Don''t worry, my dear." Of course, Sharon knew what her man was worried about. "It was actually Medusa and Crystal taking turns to work, and... I also asked Nina to design an isolation suit for Crystal. I have also placed an order for the antibody serum from the Biological Laboratory under Umbrella... I promise that your crystal baby will not be harmed."


    "Okay..." Now that Sharon has planned everything, Zhou Ye naturally has nothing to say. Besides, it''s good to let the crystals come out often to breathe... not good.As for safety issues?Zhou Ye said that there is no need to worry at all, as long as he wants to, he can rush to support his own woman at any time."Then I will help you fix Jennifer..."


    "Then I will trouble you, dear." Sharon smiled and kissed his own man gently. "I am waiting for the news of your victory return."


    "Hey, I wanted to go back and see my little baby soon..." Zhou Ye sighed, stood up, raised his foot and stepped into the golden portal that opened at some unknown time...


    Chapter six hundred and sixty six


    Jennifer Susan Walters is in a very happy mood today. Of course, it''s not just because next Monday is the United States'' legal [Columbus Remembrance] to allow one more day off. Although three consecutive days of rest really make her happy, but The most important reason was that a friend of hers was flying over from Brown University to see her during the three-day holiday.


    Thinking of her friend, Jennifer had the urge to smile. The two met through Facebook accidentally. After getting along for a while, they found that their experiences were surprisingly similar... the same emotional life A blank, the same sense of justice, and the same hobbies.Although the ages of the two people, the university they went to, and the major they chose were different, Jennifer felt that she was very in tune with that friend.


    Of course, what she has to do now is to pick up her friends at Los Angeles Airport. As a landlord, she feels obligated to arrange the itinerary for her friends in other places...


    "Hi, good morning, Susan, I have a body at night..." Jennifer just walked to the parking lot when she met a sturdy guy with a baseball cap and greeted her with a polite look.


    "Sorry, Jameson, I don''t have any interest in bodybuilding..." Jennifer walked towards her second-hand Ford car without turning her head. She had no interest in this guy named John Jameson... ¡­She believes that according to the usual practice that happened to her, this guy will disappear in her life soon.


    "Don''t be like this... Susan, if you don''t like partying, we can also go to the movies or go to the barbecue..." Obviously Jennifer''s words did not let this strangely confident football school team member give up. He once again Wrapped in Jennifer.


    "Well..." Jennifer stopped at the door of her car, turned to John Jameson and said with a cold face: "Jameson, I am not interested in lying down, but not in you. Interest, do you know now?"


    Speaking of this, Jennifer didn''t wait for Jameson to speak, turned to sit in his car, twisted the car keys, ignited, stepped on the accelerator... The second-hand Ford brought a puff of white smoke and drifted away from Jameson. ...


    "Damn..." John Jameson waved his hand bitterly. In his opinion, with his identity as a football player, no hot girl in college can''t make it... If it wasn''t for challenging Jennifer, this untouchable The title of the toucher, why did he bother to stick his face on the cold?But giving up now is definitely not his style.


    John Jameson quickly ran to his car. He wanted to follow Jennifer to see what she was doing so happy.If she was going on a date, he wouldn''t mind mixing up the date.


    As John drove his car to chase Jennifer, two slim figures wrapped in black tights suddenly appeared where he had just stood."Damn, dare to hit my protector''s idea, it seems this guy needs a traffic accident."


    "Don''t worry..." Another dark shadow embraced the dark shadow who seemed a little impulsive."This time the master has already arrived, don''t you want to see how the master cleans up this guy?"


    "But... will the master be angry because of my poor work?" the shadow asked hesitantly.


    "Of course not, I promise."


    "Well, since the leader said that, then I will let this guy live for a while."


    "Let''s go... let''s go to watch the good show..." As the voice fell, the two dark shadows disappeared in the parking lot again, as if they had never appeared before...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 483

    Jennifer drove her favorite car all the way to Los Angeles Airport at the top speed. While desperately stepping on the gas, her mouth still babbled: "Don''t get stuck in traffic...Don''t get stuck in traffic..."


    Maybe it¡¯s because Jennifer¡¯s prayers moved the heavens. From UCLA to Los Angeles Airport, the traffic was unimpeded all the way... It¡¯s a miracle.


    As soon as Jennifer arrived at the airport parking spot, she left and opened the door and rushed out, panicking along the way. After all, she got up late today. The plane should have arrived for ten minutes at this point. She doesn''t want to be in reality. The first time I met, I left a bad impression on my friends that I was not punctual.


    Rushing to the airport''s pick-up hall, Jennifer saw a girl with long hair in a golden shawl from a distance, looking left and right looking for something, she recognized this very speculative chat with herself on the Internet at a glance ''S friends."Hi, Christine..."


    "Hi, Jennifer..." Hearing Jennifer''s shout, Christine Everhart also saw her friend, and excitedly dropped the suitcase in her hand and rushed over to be happy with Jennifer Hug together.


    "Ha, Jennifer, you are so beautiful..." Christine didn''t hesitate to praise her, she did think she was a beautiful friend.


    "You are also very beautiful, Christine, much more beautiful than the photos you sent me." Jennifer responded with a smile. At this moment, she noticed something strange, even though she had already seen herself. , But Christine still seemed to look around, looking for something."What''s wrong with you? Christine, is there something important missing?"


    "Yeah--" Christine nodded in disbelief, "My heart is lost..."


    "I lost my heart?" Jennifer was speechless, what''s the situation...


    "Oh, I''m sorry, Jennifer..." Christine only recovered at this time, feeling that it seemed a bit wrong to say that.Hurriedly explained: "I mean...I think I''m in love..."


    "Really? Who is it?" Jennifer widened her eyes in disbelief, and she asked anxiously: "Don''t you know what''s happening around us? How dare you..."


    "I..." Hearing Jennifer''s words, Christine also remembered the strange events that happened around her. Whether it was other people''s good feelings about herself or she had good feelings about others, in the end, the man would always be because of various Accidents or scandals can no longer show up to him... Thinking of this, Christine''s expression can''t help but become depressed."But... I really feel that I have fallen in love with him..."


    "Sorry... Christine, I shouldn''t have said that..." Jennifer saw her friend''s melancholy expression, and felt as if she was hitting her friend.


    "No, you are not to blame, Jennifer..." Christine shook her head, and said sadly: "I know my business... but I just can''t help... I just want to, even if Just look at him from a distance..."


    "Who is it? How did you meet...?" Jennifer was also aroused by Christine''s words, or she was very curious about what kind of man can make her friends fall in love at first sight... You know, her The friend is not the kind of middle school student, but the college student who is about to embark on society. Love at first sight shouldn''t happen to her.


    "We met on the plane, his name is..." Before she finished speaking, Christine suddenly lit up, pointing to Jennifer''s back, and said happily."He''s there...He''s coming."


    "Who is it?" Jennifer turned to look curiously, but with this look, she felt that it was indeed reasonable for her friend to fall in love at first sight, and that young man did have such a qualification to make all women crazy for him.


    Chapter six hundred and sixty seven


    Zhou Ye really felt like a dog...


    He hasn''t gone out alone for too long, and, even if he travels in many cases, he is either a special plane, a motorcade pick-up, and the maids crowd around him, or he opens a portal directly and does it in one step... Uh, that''s Literally, one step to the position.


    Zhou Ye felt that he would never do it again next time for something as close to the people as he took the airline''s passenger plane directly...


    "My dear, remember to call me..." A woman wearing a United Airlines flight attendant uniform was reluctantly saying goodbye to Zhou Ye. There were several flight attendants standing behind her, and they all waved desperately. , Kept shouting to Zhou Ye."You know my phone number, dear..."


    "Ahem...If I have a chance, I will..." Zhou Ye said as he rushed out of the encirclement of the flight attendants...In general, he was besieged by several girls on the plane. It''s like a siege like a stubborn fan, these flight attendants are the ones who saved him.


    Just like a woman who doesn¡¯t like it anymore, she will try her best not to harm a man who likes herself in words. Even if Zhou Ye is surrounded by those girls and asked some embarrassing questions by them, he never thought of using his abilities. Push them away...until the flight attendants came to rescue him. Of course, the assistance of the flight attendants was not in vain. At least now, Zhou Ye didn''t know how many small notes filled with addresses and phone numbers were stuffed in his pocket. .


    Zhou Ye dragged a somewhat embarrassed figure to his target, leaking a smile and said: "Hi, Christine, we meet again..."


    Speaking of Christine Everhart, everyone may be a little unfamiliar, but when it comes to the [Vanity Fair] beauty reporter in Iron Man 1, it is estimated that everyone will have some impressions.


    This Christine is exactly Picristine, who is on the list of the Shadow Guards in this world [Second Heroine Protection Project]. To this Zhou Ye feels like he is planning to improve the modern American society. The virgin rate, but who cares if you can get a blood?At least for Zhou Ye, a slightly traditional Oriental man, this is a good plan.


    "You, hello... Ye¡¤Zhou." Seeing Zhou Ye, Christine seemed to be unable to speak, her cheeks flushed, it''s not to blame her, it is that Zhou Ye''s spiritual hint has changed more and more. ¡¤Stopped...


    "Don''t you introduce me to your friends?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Ah...ah, I''m sorry." Christine suddenly turned her head and said to Jennifer: "This is a friend I met on the plane, Zhou Ye..." After speaking, she pointed to Jennifer again. Zhou Ye introduced: "This is my good friend, Jennifer Susan Walters, she is a top student of the UCLA Law School!"


    "Hello, my name is Zhou Ye...you can call me Ye, it''s nice to meet you." Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his right hand to Jennifer.


    "Hello, Ye, I am Jennifer Susan Walters, and my friends call me Susan. Of course, if you feel awkward, you can also call me Jennifer." Jennifer said while holding Zhou Ye. Her hand was held by Zhou Ye¡¯s big hand. She felt warm and at ease, especially when she looked directly at Zhou Ye¡¯s golden eyes, she felt her heart start to beat faster if she couldn¡¯t live up to it. stand up."Ye, are you a star?"


    "Have you seen it in the newspaper or on TV?" Zhou Ye smiled and asked back.


    "I''m pretty sure it didn''t..." Jennifer was sure that she hadn''t seen Zhou Ye''s video on TV or in the newspaper, because if she had seen it, she would never forget such a beautiful and godlike teenager.


    "Then I am not a star." Zhou Ye shrugged and said: "In fact, I am not interested in entering the entertainment industry."


    "Um... Ye, you came to Los Angeles alone." Seeing Jennifer and Zhou Ye holding hands and talking there, Christine felt sour in her heart. She couldn''t help but want to find a way to kill them. Separately, as for talking about Zhou Ye''s full name because she was reserved when she first saw Zhou Ye, she also put aside the thing about calling Zhou Ye''s full name, she directly called Zhou Ye''s name.


    "Well, I came to Los Angeles alone." Zhou Ye nodded and let go of Jennifer''s hand.Zhou Ye is lying, in fact his two close maids have been invisible to him.


    "Then someone will pick you up?" After Jennifer felt that her hand was released, the feeling of loss came to her heart. She involuntarily took the topic, trying to attract Zhou Ye''s attention.


    "I don''t think there should be any..." Zhou Ye carried his poor little luggage and said, "I''m here to travel..."


    "That''s great..." After X2 finished these words in unison, Christine looked at her friend a little bit sadly, Jennifer... That means, [Without you like this, Ye is I saw it first.


    "Ahem... I''m sorry." Jennifer just apologized secretly to Christine, and hurriedly turned her head to explain to Zhou Ye: "I mean it''s too bad, after all, the distance here is There is still a long way to go in downtown Los Angeles."


    "It''s okay, I can take a taxi." Zhou Ye continued his acting skills. After all, at this time, if you want to take someone else''s ride, especially a girl who meets for the first time, it would be a bit too abrupt and easy. It will arouse the vigilance of others.


    "Just take my car. I just want to send Christine to downtown Los Angeles..." After Jennifer blurted out these words, she suddenly felt something wrong, and she glanced at her friend Kris uncomfortably. Ting, but to her surprise, Christine did not seem to be dissatisfied, but rather an expression of approval."Yes, Ye, let''s take Jennifer''s car to downtown Los Angeles."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye hadn''t finished speaking, and suddenly saw a strong young man approaching them aggressively not far behind Jennifer.It seems that the visitor is not kind, "Jennifer, is that your friend?"


    "Huh?" Jennifer turned her head curiously and looked in the direction Zhou Ye was pointing. When she saw the person coming, she suddenly exclaimed, "What are you going to do? Jameson...?"


    At this time, John Jameson, who had been following Jennifer to the airport, saw Zhou Ye early. In his opinion, the reason why Jennifer was not interested in him must be Zhou Ye''s little white face.


    What do you say?How good is this person''s relationship with the opposite sex, then his relationship with the same sex is so bad. After all, no one can please people of both sexes at the same time... Obviously, this is the case with Zhou Ye. His popularity among the same sex has always been. Not very good, but Zhou Ye didn''t care, do you need to care about those things?


    But at this moment, Jameson with a hatred face rushed in front of Zhou Ye, raised his big fist, and smashed it down according to Zhou Ye."Little white face, go to death..."


    "Oh my God¡ªJameson, are you crazy? What are you going to do?" Jennifer''s small face was pale, she couldn''t imagine what would happen to Zhou Ye after this punch.


    And Christine is also a little trapped, what''s the situation...


    Chapter six hundred and sixty eight


    Will Zhou Ye be hit by Jameson?


    The answer is obvious, let alone ordinary Jameson, even if Thanos is here, what can he do with Zhou Ye?


    With the worried expressions of the two women, Zhou Ye gently raised his hand and grabbed Jameson¡¯s fist against him. He smiled and leaned to Jameson¡¯s ear, and said in a low voice: " You should be thankful, because this is under the public, so you can live a few more hours, but you should feel sad for yourself, because your end will be worse than death..."


    "You..." Jameson''s eyes were wide open. He felt that his fist wrapped in Zhou Ye was like being wrapped in a reinforced iron claw. He could hear the bones of his fingers. The inch of Kaba Kaba was crushed, but his wailing jaw was held up out of thin air by a huge force, so that he could only make a muffled sound of extreme pain.


    Ten seconds later-John Jameson rolled his eyes and passed out with complete pain...


    "Ye, what''s wrong with him?" Christine was not worried about this big guy, but worried that Zhou Ye would get into trouble.


    "It''s okay, I think he was probably a goat epileptic maniac." Zhou Ye said, unceremoniously he took Christine and Jennifer''s shoulders directly and walked out."Let''s get out of here quickly... I can''t get used to the meals delivered on the plane. I feel like I''m starving to death."


    "But..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help but Jennifer walked outside forcibly. The same was true for Christine on the other side. The two of them were led by Zhou Ye to the airport parking lot without the slightest resistance. ...


    As for John Jameson lying on the ground?Naturally, the shadow guards around Zhou Ye will deal with it... For them, this kind of thing is easy to do, and it doesn''t take much effort at all. It only needs to change clothes to get it done.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 484

    Zhou Ye didn¡¯t even mean to pretend to be X and slap in the face. For people of his level, it¡¯s boring for ants to slap in the face like this. Moreover, that stupid man is not worthy of slapping himself... there is no sense of achievement at all .


    [Sorry... Honey, this is my negligence, I thought...] Yingyi is apologizing to her man through the mental power in the shadow guard.


    [You thought I would slap him in the face in front of Jennifer, and then pretend to be X to pick up the girl, right?] Zhou Ye walked toward the parking lot with the two girls, while teasing Yingyi in his mind.


    [Sorry... Honey, I was wrong.Yingyi''s voice became pitiful.


    [Well, it¡¯s good to know that you¡¯re wrong, Xiaoying, do you still remember our family¡¯s family law?


    [My dear, don''t...] Yingyi is really anxious, the torture is too life-threatening... It is not excessive to describe it with love and hate.


    [Xiaoying, wash yourself up obediently, wait for me to finish my work here, then implement the family law.] Zhou Ye didn''t move at all. It was rare that when Xiaoying made a mistake, how could he satisfy his own psychology?


    Yingyi is sure that her man will not let her go this time. I am afraid she is in disaster...Imagine that she used to help her beloved to impose family law on other sisters. There are many sisters waiting for revenge. She has already I can foresee how miserable my future will be... But the decision of my man cannot be changed, and in the end she can only say one thing.[Honey...you have to pity me...]


    "Ye, what are you laughing at? Is there anything to be happy about?" Jennifer, who was already in the driving position and started driving towards downtown Los Angeles, saw Zhou Ye sitting in the back seat through the rear mirror. With a weird smile on his face, he asked curiously.


    "No, it''s nothing..." Zhou Ye''s face changed, and he changed the subject: "How do you arrange the three-day holiday?"


    "I will live in the apartment where Jennifer is renting. Jennifer intends to take me around Los Angeles these three days." Kristine turned a little excited from the passenger seat and said to Zhou Ye: " Ye, do you have anything to do?"


    "No, I just came to play." Zhou Ye replied with a slight smile, "There is no special goal."


    "Then... Ye, you can just live with me in Jennifer''s apartment, then we will play together..." Christine said, looking at Jennifer pleadingly, for fear that Jennifer The landlord said no.


    "It''s a little inconvenient..." Although Zhou Ye was already willing to do it in his heart, what did he say?Even if you are a big bad wolf, at least you have to disguise yourself in front of Little Red Riding Hood.


    "It''s okay." Facing her friend''s pleading, Jennifer sighed helplessly. In fact, she didn''t want to be separated from Zhou Ye... If it wasn''t for Christine to be her friend, and the Zhou she knew first Ye, Jennifer felt that she would definitely be more proactive than Christine."I rented an apartment, and the roommate in the other room had already gone to Yellowstone Park to play during the holiday... So temporarily I was left alone in the apartment. I could squeeze Christine into the same room. You can live alone in a room... Ye."


    "Well, I hope it won''t bother you too much..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "No trouble, no trouble at all..." Before Jennifer said, Christine had finished her words, and Jennifer could only shrug her shoulders to show that she agreed with Christine.


    Along the way, Christine, who didn''t need to be separated from Zhou Ye for the time being, turned into a living one hundred thousand why, and kept asking Zhou Ye various questions.For example [Ye, do you have a girlfriend?


    For another example, [Ye, you have a fraction of Chinese ancestry.


    Or, [Ye, are there any relatives in your family?


    In short, if Jennifer hadn''t stopped her a bit, it is estimated that Christine would have become a married woman who hates her.Fortunately, Zhou Ye had received these questions from other girls before, because the answer was that there were no leaks...Is there a girlfriend?No.[But there are many wives.Of course, Zhou Ye would not say the following sentence, and he is not stupid...


    Before they knew it, the three had already arrived downstairs in the apartment where Jennifer was renting...


    "Please come in, there may be some chaos inside..." Jennifer opened her apartment door and invited Zhou Ye and Christine into her room...


    This is a typical small apartment. The living room of more than ten square meters is a bit small, but it is clean and tidy. The two bedrooms are a washing room...The cute accessories and dolls in the room reveal this There should never have been a man in the room...


    "Ye, you sleep in my room, and Christine and I sleep in my roommate''s room." Jennifer said, while taking out some indescribable things such as change of clothes from her room, toward Walked to his other bedroom.


    "Okay, no problem." Zhou Ye responded with a smile. For him, as long as he gets in, he can''t get in wherever he goes... But he still has to play a game of emotions. Now the wolf has sneaked into the sheep pen. So does it take a long time to eat sheep?


    Chapter six hundred and sixty nine


    Zhou Ye sat in the room that originally belonged to Jennifer, looking at the layout in this room.


    What should I say?This room can be seen at a glance, ah, yes, this is a girl''s room.


    This room is not big, about 20 square meters. Except for a single bed, it is a simple single desk on which is placed a few ugly and cute plush toys...


    As Zhou Ye looked around, his gaze was suddenly attracted by a small object on the ground. It was an indescribable thing like a rope... Just when Zhou Ye hooked up this indescribable thing with his fingers. , The room door suddenly opened...


    "Ye, are you used to sandwiches with tomato sauce or tomatoes?" Jennifer opened the door to ask Zhou Ye what he wanted to eat, but when she saw what Zhou Ye was holding, her face turned red. ... "Let down that..."


    With that said, Jennifer rushed toward Zhou Ye, and grabbed the indescribable thing that Zhou Ye was holding in his hand...


    To be honest, in the face of Jennifer¡¯s pounce, Zhou Ye could easily dodge... However, in accordance with the principle of treating the sick and saving people, punishing the past and the last, if Zhou Ye dodges, then Jennifer will inevitably fall to the ground... ¡­Besides, this time the fool hides.


    So Zhou Ye looked like he couldn''t dodge and was thrown directly on the single couch by Jennifer...


    Jennifer felt as if her gaze had touched a soft place, and the feeling of an electric current running through her atrium made her suddenly feel as if she had lost all strength... she was pressing on Zhou Ye''s body.


    I don''t know how long it took. For Jennifer, time seemed to have stopped at this moment. She was completely sluggish...until Christine''s yelling sounded outside the house."Jennifer...Will you add tomatoes to Ye''s sandwich..."


    "Ah-sorry." Jennifer snorted, and instantly jumped off Zhou Ye, and squeezed the indescribable into her pocket, her face flushed and she didn''t dare to look at Zhou Ye. ."That... I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it just now..."


    "Isn''t it on purpose?" Zhou Ye looked at Jennifer with a flushed face, teasing again, and said directly: "Then can I give you a kiss and say that I didn''t mean it?"


    "Anyway... I''m sorry." Jennifer said, rushing out of her room without daring to turn back... In her heart, a mentality called jealousy was slowly growing, why didn''t she encounter it first? Zhou Ye...If he had met first, that would be great.


    "Huh? Jennifer, does Ye want to eat a tomato sandwich or a tomato sauce sandwich?" Christine, who was about to cook in the small kitchen, looked at Jennifer who rushed out of Zhou Ye''s room and asked.


    "Anything is fine, I''m not too picky about eating..." It was not Jennifer who spoke, but Zhou Ye who came out after him.


    "Then have a tomato sandwich..." Christine said, raising the kitchen knife in her hand, and the knife fell in her hand, and a round tomato died in her hand.


    Zhou Ye had a chilling feeling at this moment. Could Christine notice something?


    After the three ate something at random, Jennifer led Zhou Ye and Christine directly to play Los Angeles.


    Because it was a bit late, Jennifer took Zhou Ye directly to the Hollywood Walk of Fame.In fact, Zhou Ye didn''t have much interest here. You know, he has a large estate in Beverly Hills... Hollywood or something, he has long been tired of watching it.


    But Christine apparently liked it very much, she kept pulling Zhou Ye and asked Jennifer to take pictures for them... After half a day, the three of them took a lot of photos. Jennifer helped Zhou Ye and Kriss. Some of the shots taken by Ting were taken by Christine for Zhou Ye and Jennifer, and some passersby were also taken to help the three of them.


    In fact, the most embarrassing thing is that Zhou Ye encountered at least more than a dozen waves of harassment by the scout who claimed to be a well-known film company along the way. At the beginning, Christine and Jennifer were a little envious, but later , They were left to watch Zhou Ye''s excitement.


    Of course Zhou Ye would not agree to be a star. Is there any mistake?As the master of Umbrella, you actually want to go to a film company controlled by your own consortium to make a star?Are you stupid?Besides, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t like the life that was chased and reported every day... The life under the spotlight might be very attractive to many boys and girls... but for Zhou Ye, it was. Shit.


    As night fell, the three of them finally returned to Jennifer''s apartment after eating a sumptuous dinner outside.


    "Ah...I''m exhausted." Zhou Ye slumped directly on the sofa in the living room, dismissing those scouts and so on. It took a lot of his energy. Next time, he would rather choose to destroy the planet than face them. The scout who is in hot pursuit...


    "Christine, you go wash first, I''ll copy these photos to the computer..."


    "Well, then I''m going to wash up first..." Christine didn''t refuse, just picked up the changed clothes and walked into the bathroom...


    "It would be great if it has been like this..." Jennifer looked at the computer screen, and she and Christine were holding the photo taken by Zhou Ye. The whole person was a little silly... to her She didn''t want to lose her friend Christine, but she didn''t want to be separated from Zhou Ye. This sense of contradiction has almost tortured her crazy...


    After saying this, Jennifer laughed mockingly. There is no such good thing in the world...Jenny, stop dreaming...


    When Jennifer saved the photos taken during the day and uploaded them to Facebook... Christine had also washed up, and Jennifer picked up her change of clothes and walked in... She was the second one, of course. Zhou Ye is the third...


    After the three of them all washed up, they chatted for a while in the living room. In fact, they said it was chatting, it was just like the happy Christine holding Zhou Ye''s arm and showing her cuteness... this dog Jennifer, who is fed by grain, really has the urge to [burn the heterosexual to death].


    The night is getting deeper, and the three of them will have to get up early tomorrow to continue to play in Los Angeles, so they all went back to their rooms to sleep... When the hour hand of the clock in the living room points to twelve o''clock, Christine and Jennifer¡¯s door to the room quietly opened¡­¡­


    Chapter six hundred and seventy


    Zhou Ye was lying on the single couch originally belonging to Jennifer, with his hands behind his head, idly looking at the ceiling.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 485

    He was a little awake.


    Zhou Ye, who had long been accustomed to sleeping and waking up in the embrace of her own woman, hadn''t tried to sleep alone for a long time.Occasionally being alone makes him feel very uncomfortable, just when Zhou Ye was considering whether he wanted to summon Qiu and Zi, two of his own little maidservants, to take care of the bed... the movement from outside the house let him dispel Got this idea.


    And at this moment-in the living room.


    Jennifer, wearing a nightdress, was yawning and came out of the bathroom... Sleepy-eyed, she habitually pushed open the door she put in and walked in... She had forgotten it a long time ago , I should sleep in the roommate¡¯s room with Christine tonight.


    Zhou Ye stared, watching with interest Jennifer in her pajamas walking to the side of the couch with her eyes closed, and unceremoniously slipping into her bed...


    This silly girl is absolutely confused... Zhou Ye smiled very happily.what?Why didn''t Zhou Ye lock the door?Are you stupid, you are in the same room with two sisters, can you lock the door?Anyway, Zhou Ye would not lock the door...


    "Hmm..." After getting on the couch, Jennifer, who was sleepy, turned and hugged Zhou Ye next to him.He still mumbled: "Teddy, why are you so hot?"


    "..." Zhou Ye was a little speechless. He knew that the Teddy in Jennifer''s mouth was a huge teddy bear doll. Jennifer once introduced him to him, saying that it was her bed partner from childhood... I was treated as a bear doll.


    "Hey¡ªTeddy, when did you go to work out..." Jennifer said, twisting and moving her body, trying to find the most comfortable position to sleep in Zhou Ye''s arms...


    "Little girl, you are playing with fire..." Zhou Ye has never been a saint who sits still, Wen Yu is in his arms, what should I do at this time?Do you need to ask?Of course... I kissed her...


    When Jennifer¡¯s vision was deeply blocked by Zhou Ye, her sleepiness was instantly dispelled...


    Jennifer''s eyes widened in horror at first. When she saw that the person blocking her pretense was Zhou Ye, her expression softened again. After the delicate and weak fists beat Zhou Ye twice in a symbolic sense, He hugged his neck like a spirit snake... I can''t wait to melt my whole person into Zhou Ye''s body...


    When the two separated again... Jennifer worked hard to calm down the aura that was a bit turbulent due to the blockage, holding Zhou Ye''s handsome face with both hands, as if there were waves in her eyes, "I... I said, I He went to the wrong room...you believe it?"


    "Well, I believe..." Zhou Ye looked at Jennifer with a faint smile, or it should be said that Zhou Ye had already had too much experience with women... Every woman is a born acting school. , But no matter how advanced their acting skills are, in the end...


    "Okay... I admit, I went to the wrong door deliberately..." Jennifer took a deep breath and looked at Zhou Ye with a firm gaze: "What are you waiting for...boy, give me one The perfect first time... just once, I will be content..."


    "As you wish." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, the target was delivered to the door by himself, and he had to push around, pretending to be reserved and serious.That''s not his style... He lowered his head again, and the flames of war ignited again... With a muffled grunt, Jennifer got the perfect first time she expected...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of lens conversion¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Christine was awake from freezing. In fact, the average temperature in Los Angeles in October is between 15-24 degrees Celsius. It is logically the most comfortable time, but the temperature tonight is a bit low. Ting wakes up...


    Christine, who opened her sleepy eyes, found that she actually kicked her thin quilt to the side. No wonder she was awakened from the freezing... The sleepy Christine pulled up the thin quilt and covered her body. , The whole person was surrounded by warmth again... At this moment, a cat-like voice came into her ears.


    "Damn¡ªLucy Bitch doesn¡¯t know how to control it? They are all in Los Angeles, and they keep looking for men..." [Lucy is Christine¡¯s roommate in college...]


    After saying this to herself, Christine decisively covered her head with a quilt...


    But, soon, Christine sat up from the couch fiercely...because, she realized one thing, she was in Los Angeles, Lucy did not come with her...and lived in this room for three Personally, she, Zhou Ye, Jennifer...


    But now, Jennifer who was sleeping next to her was gone, and it was self-evident that the sound of Ruoruuowu came from whoever said it.... Christine deeply felt that she had been betrayed...


    "Jenny..." Christine turned over and jumped off the couch without putting on shoes... She opened the door angrily and rushed into Zhou Ye''s room. As expected, the scene in front of her made her grief. "Jenny...you know I love Ye so deeply, but you...you actually seduce him."


    "Yes... I''m sorry... Christine... I, I really... I really can''t help it..." Jennifer really just wanted to have a good memory with Zhou Ye for the next day. , She would alienate Zhou Ye and leave Zhou Ye to Christine... But now, she really can''t explain this matter, Zhou Ye, the villain, actually completely ignores the current situation, regardless of...


    "You...you...you are still like this..." Seeing that the two of them were still closely connected, and they looked at her like air, Christine couldn''t help it anymore, she rushed directly... Grabbing Zhou Ye and Jennifer by the arms, trying to separate them...


    However, will Zhou Ye agree?Obviously this is impossible... He hugged Christine''s slender waist tightly as soon as he probed his hand, and turned his head to block Christine''s vision...


    In the beginning, Christine still tried her best to break free from someone¡¯s embrace, but as someone¡¯s skills were fully developed, she gradually became unable to do what she wanted to resist. Only obedience...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªThe night is getting deeper, and the meow-like movement in someone¡¯s room has never stopped, but the period is like a relay, and it¡¯s just another person...


    Chapter six hundred and seventy one


    The result of a night of madness was... Jennifer and Christine both got up late, and they slowly opened their eyes until the noon daylight entered the room.


    "Kristin... I''m sorry..." As soon as Jennifer opened her eyes, she saw Christine staring at herself with a vicious look.She thought she had done something wrong and robbed her friend''s boyfriend, so she apologized to Christine guiltily.


    "Jenny... why did you do this..." Christine was actually the first to wake up. In fact, the first time she woke up, she had the urge to go to the restaurant and kill them with a knife... However, in the end she was still reluctant... Reluctant to part with Zhou Ye, and even more afraid that Zhou Ye would feel like a cruel woman, leaving herself...


    "You know... I love Zhou Ye, why do I still do this?" Christine was really angry. She was betrayed by her friends and then robbed her own man of the drama. She always thought it was just tabloid lace news. , It¡¯s too far away from me, but... When I was really lucky to experience this scene, Christine felt really uncomfortable...


    On one side is the man I fell in love with at first sight, on the other side is the best friend I met through the Internet, and it can also be said to be the best friend.This makes her feel double betrayed...


    "Well, I admit that I also like Ye..." Jennifer decided to have a good talk with her friends. Some things must be explained. As for what will happen afterwards?Leave it to God to judge."I love him... but you said it is your favorite... so I can only smile and be an assist for you, watching you play around in front of me, do you know what it feels like? Can you imagine that your favorite person and your best friend are sweet in front of you, but you can only hide aside and make a strong smile? Do you know what it feels like? Have you ever experienced it? Because you said it was the Ye you fell in love with first? Do I have to stand by your side and look at your affection like a clown?"


    "You... Are you crazy...? Jennifer..." Christine looked at Jennifer, who was getting more and more excited, and she was a bit spartan...what was going on... how did it feel like it was wrong in the end Is the same as yourself?


    "Yes, I''m crazy..." Jennifer smiled self-deprecatingly, and said: "I originally wanted to dedicate my best self to the person I love the most, so I''m satisfied... But now I find that I am wrong. Now, I have started to be greedy, I want to have him greedy, and have always had him... So, Christine, let''s play fairly..."


    "Why? Obviously he was the first Ye I met..."


    "Getting to know Ye first does not mean that Ye must belong to you. Now we are standing on the same starting line and come to compete, Christine, don¡¯t beg for the concessions of others like a coward, let¡¯s see who will win the final Victory..."


    "Papa--" Two clear and loud applause knocked away all the anger of the two women.


    "You still let me go to sleep?" Zhou Ye slowly opened his eyes. No one could continue to sleep when the two sisters on the left and right were torn between him.


    "Ye...Who do you like? Me or Christine (Jennifer)?" the two women asked in unison.


    "What gave you the illusion that I have to choose a person?" Zhou Ye sighed. It seemed that he was still too soft-hearted. He was worried that it was the first time last night...so that they didn''t let them realize the comrade-in-arms. The importance of.


    "Are you planning to date the two of us at the same time? You bastard..." Christine said fiercely.


    "Well, I think this is very good." Jennifer agreed to Zhou Ye''s words unexpectedly.There are few law students who have insufficient emotional intelligence and brains. Jennifer, who will work hard with a lawyer as a career goal in the future, obviously understands the importance of circuitousness better than Christine.


    "Jennifer... you actually..." Christine looked at her friend in disbelief. She couldn''t figure out why her friend would agree to such an incredible thing?


    "Kristin...This is a war. Whoever abstains first is the loser..." Jennifer asked in a leisurely manner: "So, do you want to leave?"


    "Let go of me... I want to leave you..." Christine said as she looked like she was struggling, her whole body twisted back and forth in Zhou Ye''s arms, as if desperately trying to break free from Zhou. Ye''s embrace is just so.


    In response to this, Zhou Ye just wanted to roll his eyes and say, [Women are born with MAX acting skills].Although he is really holding Christine at this moment, his hands are useless... If Christine really wants to break free from him, she only needs to sit up, but obviously, K Listeen did not do this...


    These two girls, one has an explosive EQ and an amazing acting skills... Hey, they are not fuel-efficient lamps...


    However, forget it... After all, they are all their own women, it seems that they still need to receive their own re-education... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye turned over and suppressed Christine, "Now... let me teach you Now, the importance of comrades in arms."


    "What...uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhiyah .


    However, this time Zhou Ye will not pity or cherish them anymore...After all, fighting friendship can only be established on the battlefield with endless fire... And this time, Christine and Jennifer did feel the importance of comrades-in-arms Fighting with independence is terrible.


    Five hours later - Zhou Ye hummed a little song and went to the kitchen to prepare to eat... Only two silly girls who could not move were left in the room.


    "Christine... I''m sorry... I shouldn''t have quarreled with you..." Jennifer said guiltily, "Thank you for just saving me from that bad guy..."


    "Don''t... don''t say anything stupid..." Christine rolled her eyes, "I just don''t want you to be too close to that bastard..."


    After saying this, the two fell silent again.After a while... the two looked at each other, and didn''t know who extended the hand first, and the two held their hands together."Let''s join hands..."


    "Well, join hands..."


    The two women finally realized one thing. They can''t solo the Great Demon King Zhou Ye, who is in purgatory difficulty alone. Only a temporary joint can resist one or two... As for leaving?What are you kidding about, how could they be willing to leave Zhou Ye? Do you think Zhou Ye''s spring breeze and rain must be practiced in vain?

 Movie World Im King Chapter 486

    "I''m very pleased to see your good friends reconcile again..." Zhou Ye didn''t know when he appeared in front of the two with a dinner plate. He was really happy to see the two of them looking at each other. ...Sometimes, even though the moves are old, they just work.


    "Okay, it''s so good for everyone to be happy together. Arguing or something is absolutely not allowed..." Zhou Ye said, placing the dinner plate between the two women, holding the spoon in both hands, and giving it to the two women at the same time. Feeding...


    "Bad..." X2


    Regarding Zhou Ye''s trickery behavior, the two girls couldn''t get out of their tempers... In the end, they could only roll their eyes and be obediently fed.


    Chapter six hundred and seventy two


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Jennifer and Christine were alone, hugging Zhou Ye intimately, and walked out of their apartment door. In fact, for Jennifer and Christine, these three days are basically three unforgettable three days. God...


    Zhou Ye did what he said and did it in three days, let them deeply realize how good it is to have a close comrade in arms... Now, the relationship between Jennifer and Christine is even better than they did not know Zhou Ye. It was better before.


    "My dear... my three-day vacation... I wanted to have a good time in California and experience the sunshine in California, but you were locked up in the house these three days..." Christine Holding Zhou Ye''s arm, said spoiledly.


    "Anyway, you should graduate in some time... Then you will have time to play..." Zhou Ye said indifferently, "But now I''m going to take Jennifer to do something... You''re going to go together. ?"


    "I''m going..." Christine said hurriedly, but after saying this, she hesitated again: "But school has already started, I have taken two days off..."


    "Christine, you can ask my dear to ask you for another two days off. You know, I''m going to Canada this time..." Jennifer, who was on the other side of Zhou Ye, encouraged her girlfriend to skip class, although The man told herself that the experiment was not dangerous, but she was still a little uneasy.


    So Jennifer wants to keep her most familiar girlfriend by her side... Even if Christine is by her side, she can¡¯t replace herself, but it¡¯s more or less a psychological comfort, isn¡¯t it?


    "Can you? My dear..." Christine looked at Zhou Ye expectantly when she heard Jennifer''s words.Of course she knows the abilities of her own man, something very difficult to her is just a phone call in her own man''s hands.


    "No problem..." Zhou Ye responded with a smile. He knew that Jennifer was a little uneasy... and Christine was when she was sticking to herself, so she simply agreed... Don''t ask for leave or anything too simple, who Let Brown University also belong to the Umbrella International University League?


    After agreeing to Christine, Zhou Ye directly used his personal terminal to give orders to the Umbrella Executive Committee. As Umbrella¡¯s supreme master, his will was thoroughly implemented...


    When Zhou Ye took the two women down the apartment building, his dedicated motorcade was already waiting there...


    "Master~" Seeing Zhou Ye come down, the maids standing by the car greeted their master with a smile.


    Although Jennifer and Christine have known a lot about their men in the past three days, but knowing that when they really saw this scene, the impact on them was still great... "Dear... ¡­"


    Zhou Ye smiled and patted the tighter and tighter hands of the two women on his arm, and soothed: "These are our family members, don''t be nervous, you will see more often in the future, you will find that they are very cute... "


    "Hmm..." The two women agreed, and as the man walked into the car door opened by the maid... the luxurious decorations in the car shocked the two girls again. Although Jennifer was pretending to be calm, in fact she was stiff But her body exposed her nervous heart. Instead, Christine took some carelessly on her mobile phone to take selfies everywhere, and then uploaded them to her Facebook.


    In response, Zhou Ye just smiled and declined to comment. He knew that vanity is something everyone has, but it''s more or less... In fact, to some extent, Zhou Ye still likes women. Vanity, a woman has vanity, he can do it better...


    When the convoy drove into the private tarmac at Los Angeles Airport, the two women looked at the huge private airliner with the umbrella logo in front of them, and they were numb.


    "My dear... how rich are you?" Even Jennifer couldn''t help but ask curiously.


    "Well-it''s really hard to say..." Zhou Ye really doesn''t know how to evaluate his wealth. If he only evaluates the earth, it is obviously unfair to the Umbrella consortium that is spreading across the galaxy, but there is nothing between the planets. A unified currency unit can evaluate... "I don''t know how much money I have now..."


    "Well... damn rich..." Jennifer rolled her eyes and sighed weakly.


    The three of them boarded the private jet, surrounded by the maids. Soon, as the tower''s order to allow takeoff came, Zhou Ye''s private jet slowly lifted off...


    And in this big toy that, in Zhou Ye¡¯s view, has fallen behind, Christine is frantically taking selfie photos and uploading them to her Facebook page, especially a picture titled The picture of swimming at an altitude of 30,000 feet caused a buzz.


    In the photo, Christine was swimming in the indoor swimming pool on the upper floor of Zhou Ye''s private airliner. The silhouette of her swimming comfortably contrasted with the white clouds outside the airliner window... Of course, she knew what her men taboo, so she just took pictures It''s just the white clouds outside the window of the image of my face, and the figure wearing a swimsuit is not exposed in the photo...


    [This is PS, right?


    [Just kidding...]


    [I hate this kind of ostentatious person...]


    Regarding the mixed comments on her Facebook account, Christine directly chose to ignore... She likes the feeling of being noticed, but she cares more about the senses of her own man, so she is like a shrew She doesn''t want to do this kind of thing with people on the Internet.


    "Still worried?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile while sitting on the sofa by the swimming pool holding Jennifer.


    "Hmm..." Jennifer nodded, raised her head, staring at Zhou Ye with her eyes seriously: "My dear, tell me, even if I become a monster, you won''t want me..."


    "...Haha!" Zhou Ye laughed. He knew what Jennifer was worried about. Although Jennifer was willing to accept the experimental transformation under his persuasion, he would despise her after she was afraid that she would become a monster. ...


    "Trust me, even if you really become a monster, I will change you back." Zhou Ye said, hugging Jennifer tightly.


    "Hmm...!" Zhou Ye''s hug gave Jennifer some courage. She cleverly leaned her head in his arms... Listening to her man''s powerful heartbeat, she gradually became uneasy. Also calmed down.


    Time always flies quickly. Inadvertently, Zhou Ye¡¯s private jet arrived at his destination, Vancouver International Airport in British Columbia, Canada...


    After Zhou Ye got off the plane with the two girls, he directly boarded the helicopter and flew towards the Alkali Lake Dam... Umbrella¡¯s Fourth Biochemical Laboratory was built under the dam.


    In fact, Zhou Ye can open a portal directly, but obviously, Jennifer, who was just willing to accept the experiment, still needs a little time to prepare mentally...So Zhou Ye chose to fly there. It seems that the effect is not bad. At least with Zhou Ye''s assurance and comfort, Jennifer was no longer as anxious as she was at the beginning.


    Chapter six hundred and seventy three


    The large helicopter landed slowly on the helicopter platform protruding in front of the Alkali Lake Dam.


    As the helicopter door opened, Zhou Ye took Jennifer and Christine out of the cabin...


    "Long live the ruler, long live Umbrella." The deafening slogan masked the huge engine noise of the helicopter...and also surprised the two Jennifer women.


    Jennifer and Christine looked around and saw that in front of a large helicopter platform with thousands of square meters, they were standing upright full of heavily armed soldiers wearing Umbrella¡¯s black inner guard costumes. With a fanatical look in his direction, he raised his hands and shouted slogans in unison.


    Jennifer and Christine knew that these people were actually not looking at themselves, but at their own man, Zhou Ye, but as Zhou Ye¡¯s women, they also felt proud... the fanaticism in the eyes of the soldiers made The two women believed that as long as their men gave an order, these soldiers would rush to the front line without hesitation and use their flesh and blood to defend the majesty of their men.


    A thin, tall man wearing white sterile clothes and glasses and a dozen scientific researchers came to Zhou Ye and the women, and he bent his waist deeply."Master, the head of Umbrella''s Third Biochemical Laboratory, Ben Tuttle pays the highest tribute to you and the mistresses."


    "Well, are the things I want ready?" Zhou Ye nodded, and walked towards the gate of the laboratory with Jennifer and Zi without stopping under his feet. Qiu and Zi followed closely behind him... ¡­


    "We have prepared enough doses for three experiments..." Ben Tuttle hurriedly followed carefully, lowered his head and said: "And I also follow the habit of mastering the best first biological clinical laboratory It¡¯s vacant, waiting for you to use it at any time."


    "Well, good job..." Zhou Ye said as he lined up to welcome his inner defender and nodded in return.When experimenting, especially when conducting mutation experiments on his own women, Zhou Ye never pretended to be the hands of others.


    After all, at this time, his own woman does not need to wear clothes. Zhou Ye does not have the habit of letting other men appreciate the body of his own woman. Besides, don¡¯t forget that he is also a biologist himself. But he is still competent in general operations.


    "It''s the duty of all our Umbrella employees to want to dominate what you think, and to dominate what is urgent..." Ben Tuttle''s eyes narrowed when he heard the praise of his own master.


    However, he did not forget his responsibilities, and hurriedly acted as a temporary tour guide, introducing his master and the two mistresses to the structure of the fourth biochemical laboratory, the responsibilities and the research process, etc... A mastermind can provide Zhou Ye with data query and other services at any time, but this is not a loyal performance by the head of the laboratory, Ben Tuttle... Zhou Ye also acquiesced in his actions.


    Along the way, Jennifer and Christine really felt that they were just like Grandma Liu entering the Grand View Garden. Many technological products that only exist in concepts from the outside world have been perfected in this laboratory. Application.


    Such as three-dimensional projection...


    Such as human body reconstruction...


    Such as human genetic programming...


    For example... For example, there are too many. When Jennifer and Christine were led into a laboratory of more than 200 square meters, they still felt like they were in a dream...


    "My dear..." Christine asked dazedly: "Is this the strength of your Umbrella? God... I feel like I have traveled through a moment to the future world..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 487

    "This is just the tip of Umbrella''s iceberg..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly. This laboratory is just one of the many laboratories under Umbrella''s... "You will know more in the future, baby."


    Zhou Ye said, turned around and said to Jennifer: "My dear, you should go change your clothes..."


    "But..." Jennifer looked at the test bench in the middle of the room, with a trace of fear on her face, she was really worried...


    "Baby, trust me... it''s just a night''s sleep, and soon you will find that you have abilities that no one else has..." Zhou Ye opened his hands, hugged Jennifer in his arms, and whispered to comfort Said: "And I promise, absolutely nothing will happen..."


    "Then... okay." Jennifer couldn''t refuse any request from her own man, and could only walk into the dressing room next to Zhou Ye under the leadership of two close maids...


    On the other hand, the head of the laboratory, Ben Tuttle, personally transported the [Hulk Serum] extracted from the Hulk, and then withdrew from the laboratory... He knew that this was a taboo of his own master.


    "Okay, baby Christine, just rest in the observation room... I''m going down to change my clothes too."


    "Okay, my dear..." Christine cleverly sat beside Zhou Ye in the observation room outside the laboratory, looking at the test site below through the observation window.


    Zhou Ye turned around and walked into the operator''s passage, where he had to pass through a sterile door and then put on sterile clothes...


    five minutes later----


    Zhou Ye, who had changed into a sterile operating suit, appeared beside the central operating table of the laboratory... and Jennifer was already lying on the operating table, except for a surgical gown, she had no long objects on her body.


    "Trust me, baby, it''s as fast as water delivery after catching a cold..." Zhou Ye stood in front of the console, softly comforting Jennifer who was still a little disturbed...


    "Hmm..." As Zhou Ye calmed down in a low voice, Jennifer gradually relaxed.


    At this time, the two maidservants Qiu and Zi, who acted as temporary assistants, had already taken out the [Hulk Serum] from the thermostat... and installed it in the injection tank of the console...


    With all preparations in place... Zhou Ye stood beside the body condition monitor not far from the console."let''s start¡­¡­"


    "Yes, Master." Qiu said... Pressing the injection button on the console, a bunch of [Hulk Serum] was injected into Jennifer''s body...


    "Master, Mother Jenny''s heartbeat is normal..."


    "Master, Jenny''s brain waves are normal..."


    "the host,¡­¡­"


    Although both Qiu and Zi reported good news, Zhou Ye looked at Jennifer, who had a painful look on his face, and was still a little worried... Anyway, this is her own woman... But, think about how she just peered into the future. Zhou Ye was temporarily relieved of the scene.


    [Green...a boundless green...] Jennifer felt as if she was surrounded by a sea of ??green, green everywhere...for no reason, Jennifer felt like she was very angry...very angry... Why share your own man with others?Why do we have to share...no, no...don''t share...I want exclusive!!!!!!


    "Roar¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" With a roar, Zhou Ye saw that Jennifer lying on the console was getting bigger... She was only 1.6 meters tall, but she swelled to a height of more than two meters. Big sister paper...The surgical gown on her body can no longer cover her body...


    "Eight-pack abs... Mermaid line... My Jennifer baby has become a female fitness champion..." Zhou Ye complained, but to be honest, although Jennifer became a female Hulk, but... with her Cousin''s transformation is different, her figure is still slender...just with some muscles.


    To be honest, this kind of Jennifer has a unique style... In fact, Zhou Ye is most satisfied with... Jennifer originally only had a C+ top, but now it seems... there is enough D+... Uh, this is a surprise Up.


    "Ye¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" After removing all the restraints that bound her body, Jennifer sat up.Staring straight at Zhou Ye, "You are mine...you can only be mine...you are not allowed to contact other women in the future...otherwise...otherwise..."


    "Otherwise, I will lock you up and never allow you to go out again..." Otherwise, after a long time, Jennifer could only say this in the end. She was not willing to hurt Ye... so there was only this one way.


    "Hey..." Zhou Ye felt that this stupid girl had increased her strength... so her self-confidence was inflated, and she felt that she no longer needed the help of her teammates?"Dear Jennifer, it seems you need to re-educate..."


    As the voice fell, Zhou Ye appeared directly behind Jennifer and hugged her. Zhou Ye, who was 1.9 meters tall, stood behind Jennifer, who was more than two meters high. To be honest, he felt a little cute...but Jennifer, who was hugged by Zhou Ye, did not feel that her man was cute at all. She found that she could not break free from her man''s embrace...


    "Enlighten it... baby Jennifer... let''s try the Zhou family''s secret technique [Ten Combo] Ten Combo... the horror..."


    "what!!!!!!!!"


    Only now did Jennifer really understand the horror of her own man... It turned out that when he was with him, he had been restraining himself... However, she knew it too late, even if it was a transformation Jennifer, who was a female Hulk, couldn''t adapt to the forbidden move of hitting ten consecutive seconds, so she fainted simply.


    Chapter six hundred and seventy four


    United States¡¤Washington¡ªS.H.I.E.L.D. Headquarters¡¤3rd floor underground.


    "I heard that you arrogantly declared exclusive rights to my dear..." Natasha looked at the newly joined sister standing in front of her with great interest. To be honest, if she hadn''t seen that video, she I really can''t imagine how this shy little girl would become a big green-skinned beauty and then say such domineering things to her own man.


    "Actually..." Jennifer blushed and wanted to explain something, but [actually] she couldn''t explain anything for a long time... "Well, at that time I thought I could monopolize my dear... and I felt my own Power can also monopolize my dear..."


    "The result?" Natasha asked amusedly.


    "Facts have proved that even if I have turned into a powerful Hercules, there is no way to monopolize my dear..." Said this, Jennifer couldn''t help but shiver, as if remembering being Hit Shilian] The pain dominated, that kind of instantaneous burst that made her feel helpless and limp to the ground... To be honest, that kind of move made her feel both love and hate.


    Facing Zhou Ye''s forbidden move, Jennifer had a complex psychology of nostalgia and fear.


    "Haha...I know." Natasha smiled and blinked playfully at her new sister. She had also been cleaned up by Zhou Ye because of family law violations. Faced with Jennifer''s complicated expression, she Feeling grievances, empathy...


    "Okay... I''ll introduce our sisters to you." Natasha said, pulling Jennifer upstairs, and the two of them didn''t know each other... Zhou Ye brought Jennifer to After S.H.I.E.L.D., he temporarily entrusted Jennifer to his good daughter Natasha to take him. After all, although Jennifer was in the Avengers plan, Jennifer can only be regarded as a newcomer, and many things are not well understood. .


    As soon as Natasha and Jennifer met, a small-scale conflict broke out. The reason was naturally what Jennifer said when she had just gained the power of the Hulk...Zi and Qiu deliberately recorded this passage. Uploaded to the sister forum of Umbrella¡¯s internal network.


    But what should I say?Although Natasha possesses the ability of fast silver, her ability is speed, while Jennifer''s ability is divine power. The two are not opponents of the same stage at all. Although Natasha can use her speed to abuse Jennifer, but Jennifer''s endurance and strength also made Natasha jealous... In the end it was a tie that was not a tie.


    By the way, Zhou Ye also modulated the speeding recovery gene in the X gene in Jennifer. Now Jennifer can be said to be the strongest MT...


    "This is the second-generation captain, Sharon Rogers..." Natasha took Jennifer directly to a large gym and pointed to a girl in fitness clothes who was practicing fighting skills in front of a sandbag and said: "She Also our sister... I think you should have heard of her."


    Of course, Jennifer has heard the name of the second-generation captain Sharon Rogers, or it should be said that in the United States, no one does not know Sharon¡¯s name. After all, her father is the first-generation captain of the United States. It can also be said that Sharon Rogers can be regarded as a household superhero in the country.


    "She... She''s Ye''s woman too?" Jennifer is really a little unbelievable. Why does her own man have so many women?


    "Hey, Sharon... come here, I will introduce a new friend to you." Natasha did not answer Jennifer''s question. Some things, after a long time, she will naturally know.


    "What''s the matter? Natasha..." When Sharon heard Natasha''s call, she temporarily put down the wobbly sandbag she had beaten and walked over.


    "Sharon...this is the new sister who joined our family..." Natasha said and pointed to Jennifer.


    "Hello, Miss Rogers, I have heard your name since I was a child..." Jennifer really felt like seeing an idol. She stretched out her hand happily, "I''m Jennifer Susan Walter Si, you can call me Jenny or Susan."


    "Hi, hello Jenny... I''m Sharon Rogers, you just call me Sharon..." Knowing that this is her own sister, Sharon smiled at Jennifer friendly and said: "Welcome to Z¡¤Y ¡¤H¡¤T¡­¡­"


    "Z¡¤Y¡¤H¡¤T?" Jennifer had a dazed feeling, "Isn''t it the Avengers? How is Z¡¤Y¡¤H¡¤T?"


    "Hahaha...Z¡¤Y¡¤H¡¤T is the abbreviation of Zhou Ye''s harem team, which is what we are joking about." Natasha smiled and explained to Jennifer: "After all, this Avengers alliance is from core players to gods. The Shield support liaison staff are our sisters, so we all laughed and said that this was Zhou Ye¡¯s Harem¡¤Gong team..."


    Jennifer has a feeling that what you said is right, I was speechless... "Ahem... Are the core players the three of us?"


    "There are three other teammates, one of them is a house girl... It''s okay to always like to stay at home and play with her machine. I think you should have heard her name..." Natasha laughed.


    "Who is it?" Jennifer asked curiously.


    "Natasha Stark... But in order to distinguish me from her, we call her little Nina..." Natasha said with a smile.


    "Oh my God... the most famous genius girl in America?" Jennifer asked incredulously: "She... is she our sister too?"


    "Yes..." Natasha smiled and said to the shocked Jennifer: "After all, she is a dear raised goddaughter..."


    "Goddess...?" Jennifer felt like being refreshed with three views, her own man''s streak...cough cough...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 488

    However, she was even more shocked that she was still behind.


    "What''s that...Natasha is still a dear adopted daughter..." Sharon murmured.


    "Natasha??" Jennifer looked at Sharon dumbfounded...


    "Yes, it''s me..." Natasha said indifferently: "It''s nothing... Except for Dad, I don''t think I can find any man who is willing to love me unconditionally... Besides, compared to You saw my dear fall within a short period of time, but I can proudly claim that I resisted the charm of my dear for six years..."


    "Uh-let''s talk about the other two teammates..." Jennifer felt that she couldn''t let Natasha talk anymore, otherwise her three views would really be completely subverted.


    "The other two teammates are the Queen Medusa of the Inhuman Race and her sister Crystal..." Natasha introduced: "But for some reason, the two sisters can''t appear at the same time, unless there is a very big incident. To invite them over..."


    "Okay... I don''t feel surprised what you say now..." Jennifer felt that her three views seemed to be refreshed all the time. Adopted daughter, goddaughter, queen sister... how many women does her man have? Ah, and none of them seem to be simple stuff."Now even if you tell me my dear, there is an alien queen woman, I won''t be surprised..."


    "..."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Natasha... why do you look at me like this?" Jennifer felt that Natasha looked so strange at her.


    "Did your ability mutate? You actually have the ability to know everything?" Natasha mumbled.


    "Oh... my God... Am I really right?" Jennifer held her forehead. "My dear, there really is an alien queen woman?"


    "Well, in fact, it''s the queen mother and daughter..." Natasha smiled.


    "......Don''t pay attention to me, I want to be quiet...Don''t ask me who Jingjing is." Jennifer felt that her man gave her too many surprises, and it was already in the realm of horror.


    At this moment... the door of the gym opened and a group of people walked in... It was Zhou Ye who walked in the forefront. He was followed by the current director of S.H.I.E.L.D. Sharon Carter, and Carter was behind him. Follow Melinda May, Maria Hill, Barbary Morse, and Gemma Simmons who have been transferred to the Avengers contact group...


    "Damn...how many women do you have..." Jennifer was so angry when she saw Zhou Ye, she ran towards Zhou Ye, and she was there in a short distance of ten meters. When he came to his own man, he turned into a female Hulk.


    "Oh..." Zhou Ye looked at Jennifer who was holding herself in her arms like a doll, and sighed, "I wanted to show you to the future comrades in arms, but now it seems that the friendship of the comrades is still It needs to be more stable under certain circumstances..."


    The other women all smiled and looked at the man in his arms by Jennifer. They didn¡¯t think that Jennifer would hurt their man. After becoming his woman, no one would be willing to hurt him, whether it was mind or body. It¡¯s too late for them to love him...


    "Hey... I''m just kidding, dear... Don''t--ah--!!!"


    In the end, Zhou Ye used practical actions to tell Jennifer that it is a good thing to have comrades in arms...Three days later, Jennifer, who temporarily completed the run-in with the new teammates, returned to the University of California again. She would continue her studies... Of course, when there is a task, she will naturally return to the team, and as to how many women Zhou Ye has, she is too lazy to delve into it... it doesn''t make any sense. Anyway, every time she eats and supports, she needs to take care Other things?


    Chapter six hundred and seventy five


    The world of death-the city of angels.


    "Dad...Where are you, I saw you...Don''t hide..." In the City of Angels, a black-haired loli who looked only two or three years old, was as serious as a little adult, there Shouted.


    I saw this little Lolita wearing a gorgeous princess dress, with a small fleshy face, a pink little girl, big eyes... the whole person was like a pink jade pecking, so cute.


    She is Zhou Ye''s first daughter in the true sense, the princess of the Umbrella Consortium, and Angelina Oddingson who enjoys thousands of maternal love.


    The maids standing behind the little princess smiled and watched their little princess and her master play hide-and-seek there... and the little princess¡¯s biological mother was sitting on the distant lawn, drinking afternoon tea with her sister.


    "Ha... Dad, I found you." Angelina finally found out the feet of her father deliberately leaked out. She grabbed the corner of Zhou Ye''s clothes hidden in the bushes and shouted happily: "Dad... I found you."


    "Baby Angelina is too powerful...Daddy was defeated by you." Zhou Ye smiled and picked up his daughter, and walked to Hela and the other girls.In fact, Zhou Ye really rarely had the opportunity to play with her daughter. Many times, Angelina was taken over by her mothers...


    Maybe it''s because she doesn''t get along well with her father, so Angelina especially likes to stick to her father.I won''t let go when I catch it...


    Today she has been playing with Zhou Ye for a few hours. For the young Angelina, she has almost reached the limit, although as the daughter of Zhou Ye and Hela, Angelina accepts Given the gifts of the Nine Realms, she has been a powerful god from the moment she was born, but... after all, her age is not too old, and the enormous power in her body cannot be exerted yet.


    "Baby, if you are tired, go to bed with the maid and aunt..." Zhou Ye hugged Angelina and sat down beside Hela, looking at his daughter who was dozing off in his arms, feeling distressed. Said.


    "No... I don''t want to separate from my father..." Anjie Lina said, her little hand firmly grasped Zhou Ye''s clothes."I want my father to sleep with me..."


    "...Angelina..." Hela stared at her, making her angry.After all, in her opinion, there must be a person in the family that the little guy is afraid of, or he will be spoiled...


    It seems impossible to expect her own man to be a strict father now, especially the little guy and so many mothers who love her, no matter how well she is disciplined, then she will really be spoiled as a lawless little witch. .


    Therefore, Hela had to settle down hard and be a strict mother...


    As soon as Hela stared, Angelina shrank in shock.But the tricks that Hella had tried repeatedly in the past will not work today, because with Zhou Ye as a backer, Angelina really doesn''t shy away from her mother."Just don''t, I want to be with Dad...bad mother...huh."


    "Okay, Hela, Angelina''s baby just wants to stay with me for a while...you don''t need to train her like this." Zhou Ye said, changing the position of the baby girl in his arms. So that my daughter can lie down more comfortably."Okay, baby, go to sleep, dad holds you to sleep... don''t care about mom..."


    "Dad is the best." Little Angelina''s happy big eyes turned into two rounds of meniscus, her hands firmly grasped her father''s shirt, and closed her eyes... She was really tired. Up.


    "You... just spoil her..." Hela sighed helplessly.


    "My daughter is the lover of my father''s previous life. I don''t spoil her. Who will spoil her?" Zhou Ye smiled and gently patted Angelina''s back, coaxing his baby daughter to sleep... In the City of Angels, all year round. It is the most suitable temperature, so it is not hot at all, nor cold at all.


    Angelina listened to her father''s words, Xiao Jing couldn''t help but draw a cute arc. Although she didn''t know what a lover meant, she did understand the love of her father. Although there are many mothers who love her, she is still Dad is the best... With such careful thoughts, Angelina fell into a deep sleep smelling the fresh smell of sunlight from her father.


    "My dear..." Hela watched her daughter fall asleep in her man''s arms, and looked at her man thoughtfully and said: "I want to hit Asgard when Odin passes to Sol."


    "Oh? Has it been decided?" Zhou Ye asked indifferently. For him, Asgard was not a threat...The old father of the gods was just a bad old man.No need to pay special attention...


    "Hmm..." Hela nodded his head vigorously, "I can''t bear Odin just handing over my throne to the so-called Thor..."


    "You know, Sol won''t take over the throne so easily." Zhou Ye knew that the Red Queen had opened up some video materials to her women, including the development of the world... Hela has the authority to know this. Informational.


    "I know..." Of course Hela, who has seen those video materials, knows what will happen later, but she is not reconciled to her hard work and desperate struggle to establish Asgard, which was passed on to her by her father. Little brother."But I''m not reconciled... I absolutely don''t approve of Odin''s actions... This is an insult to me, an insult to the warriors of Asgard who fought with me in the Nine Realms..."


    "If you think about it, do it..." Zhou Ye slapped his baby girl on the back to make her sleep more comfortable, and said: "What kind of support you need can be given to you... The command of the Galaxy Fleet can also be given. you¡­¡­"


    "But... honey..." Hela asked blankly: "If I shoot down the fairy palace and kill Sol and Loki, then your waiting will be wasted?"


    Hela, who has seen the video, knows that his man has been waiting for Loki to bring the soul gem from Thanos to the earth... so that he can get the soul gem without any effort...


    "It doesn''t matter, if it doesn''t work, I''ll go to the place of refuge to find Dieba... It''s not that I can''t find him." Zhou Ye said indifferently: "What is needed... Forget it, I will go with you that day. Now... I am also curious about what Asgard is like."


    "...Honey." Hela moved her eyes with tears, unconditionally supporting everything she did. Where else could she find such a man?


    "Do you need my help? Hela..." Ophelia asked while smiling.


    "Or I will let the Avengers also dispatch, anyway, they also need a real battle to test each other''s tacit understanding." Peggy said with a smile on the other side.Although she has retired, no one will doubt her ability to control S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D., knowing that the current captain is still her niece.


    "Thank you... thank you, sisters..." Hela feels her heart is warm, this is home, this is family affection... Although there are sometimes small conflicts between sisters, once a sister has an accident, others My sisters will help each other, this kind of atmosphere is the feeling of real home...


    "Okay, don''t cry..." Zhou Ye said, beckoning, he directly dragged Hela into his arms with the force of thought, holding his daughter in one hand and her mother in the other, Zhou Ye smiled: " When nothing happens in the future, just unlock more knowledge."


    "Bad guy..." Hela beat her own man''s chamber lightly. She knew it was her man who was using this method to divert her attention, but... at this moment, she really felt very happy."I love you, dear, I love you... sisters..."


    "Mom, mom, and me..." Little Angelina, who didn''t know when she woke up, rubbed her sleepy eyes with her little hand, and said dissatisfiedly: "You haven''t said that you love me yet, mother..."


    The little guy''s words made everyone laugh and said in unison: "We all love you... unconditionally love you..."


    "Hmm..." Little Angelina buried her little head in her father''s arms shyly and refused to look up. She was too shy and shy...


    Chapter six hundred and seventy six

 Movie World Im King Chapter 489

    Asgard of the Gods-the palace of the father of the gods-


    Today, the entire Asgard alley is empty. In the gorgeous streets, except for the occasional Asgard soldiers who have patrol missions passing by, you can''t see a single figure, because today is the big day of the fairy palace. It is Odin, the father of the gods. The day of passing on the throne.


    At this moment, in the Asgard Palace, the palace square, which is large enough to accommodate hundreds of thousands of people, is crowded. It seems as if all the residents of Asgard have gathered here... They cheered loudly and cheered their next appointment. The name of the king, Saul Oddingson.


    Thor, the eldest son of Odin, the father of the gods, and the next king of Asgard recognized by the people of Asgard. He is dressed in a gorgeous and powerful armor of Thor and carries the weapon he is famous for. , Came in vigorously from outside the palace, he kept raising his hands to the people attending the ceremony on both sides of the royal road, in exchange for bursts of cheers.


    He does have such qualifications...because he will be the next king of Asgard, the next lord of the Nine Realms...Today is a great day for his father to pass on the throne to him. Why not? Happy?


    Sitting on the throne, Odin, the father of the gods, looked at the son walking in front of him step by step, with mixed feelings...This is his heir...the future king of Asgard.


    In fact, he is not very at ease with Saul. In Odin¡¯s view, his son has been growing up under his protection. Although he has shown extraordinary courage and force on the battlefield, this is just a The reckless warrior is nothing, a powerful country should not be inherited by a reckless warrior, because that will bring unbearable wars and disasters to his subjects.


    But Odin has no better choice...Although he apparently has two sons, Thor and the evil god Loki, in fact, Loki is not his biological son, but he is fighting the ice giant. After cleaning the battlefield, the spoils, as the inheritance of a country, a family... It is impossible for Odin to pass on his throne to Loki, who has the blood of the ice giant.


    Odin sometimes wonders, did he do something wrong when he banished his eldest daughter Hela?No... I am right. Although Hela will be a powerful king, her aggressive desire will also bring devastating disaster to Asgard...


    Odin shook his head slightly, forcibly expelling the trace of distracting thoughts in his mind...


    At this time, Odin found... his son, Thor, had come to his throne and knelt down.He took a deep breath and stood up...He gave the scepter in his hand a heavy beating.


    "Boom¡ª¡ª!!!" A low and majestic collision sounded through the entire palace...In an instant, the palace atrium, which was full of noise, applause and cheers, fell silent...It was as quiet as nothingness. One person is like a wilderness.


    "Sol Odinson..." Odin said, "My heir, my eldest son... The Quake I gave you a long time ago, Mjornir, forged from a dead star Heart. Whether used as a weapon of destruction or as a tool of construction, its divine power is unparalleled. It is a satisfactory companion of the king of a country. Since the beginning of the great creation, I have protected the domain of God and other innocent creatures of the Nine Realms. , But this day has finally arrived..."


    At this moment... there was a sound that resounded throughout Asgard, and he shouted sharply: "Odin, my father...you, seem to have forgotten something..."


    With this burst of shout, Odin''s old body trembled, and then he held the king''s rod in his hand to stabilize his body, tremblingly spit out such a word from his air."Hella..."


    "Hahaha...My father, it''s really hard for you. I still remember my name after so many years..." As a husky but slightly sexual female voice came, one was dressed in a tight black leather suit. A beautiful black-haired woman in a long cloak walked in...Of course, she was not alone, beside her was a handsome boy with blond hair and golden eyes, and in the boy''s arms there was a boy who was only three or four. The cute and cute black-haired little Lori, she stared at her lovely big eyes and looked around curiously.


    There was a lot of discussion in the atrium square of the palace... All Asgard''s subjects were wondering who this woman was?Why does his king know this woman''s name, why does this woman call the father of the gods as his father... Is it an affair?A lot of sympathetic eyes looked at Odin''s current queen...Frija.


    These eyes made Sol¡¯s mother Frigga very uncomfortable, and she couldn¡¯t help but look at her husband, Odin, the father of the gods...


    "Asgard''s air...I really miss it." Hela took a deep breath while walking."My dear, if it''s not your portal, I''m afraid I want to breathe the air of Asgard...and wait for many years."


    "Willing to serve you, my queen..." Zhou Ye laughed and said, and the little Angelina in his arms asked curiously: "Dad, mom is a queen, then what are you?"


    "Of course I am the man who surrendered to the queen." Zhou Ye smiled and kissed his baby girl.


    "Oh..." Little Angelina nodded her little head seemingly, then asked: "But isn''t the queen already the best? Why can dad surrender to the queen?"


    "Of course it''s because I''m better than my mother..." Zhou Ye didn''t treat the immortal palace warrior who was cautiously guarding himself with a weapon as a dish, and still teased his daughter.


    "The queen is the most powerful, but my father is more powerful than the queen..." Little Angelina bit her finger, and after thinking hard for a long time, she came to a conclusion."That means Dad is the best. When I grow up, I will become a woman who surrenders Dad. Then I will be better than Mom..."


    "Hahahaha..." Zhou Ye laughed at his daughter''s Tong Yan Wushu, while Hela next to him gave his man a blushing face. How could he teach his daughter like this... , I dispelled the momentum that I had finally built up.


    "You--are you sure you want to block my way forward?" Hela was about to ignore her man for the time being. She looked at Asgard''s palace guard who stood in front of her, and a bloodthirsty leaked out of her face. Smile.


    And those guards didn''t mean to answer at all, just tightly clenched the long-handled weapon in their hands tightly, staring at Hela unwillingly, which meant Hela would kill if he took a step forward.


    "It''s really funny... I have left Asgard for too long. Has my reputation been completely forgotten?" Hela smiled, smiling very beautifully. She turned her hands and wrists, and the two long swords were just like that. Appeared in her hands."I will remind you of my name again..."


    "Bold..." At this moment Thor, the unhappy Thor, was angry. He had already suffocated his stomach and his succession ceremony was forcibly interrupted. This was an unbearable insult to him. Humiliation, for him, only blood can wash away the insult and humiliation Hela brought to him, so he took action.


    With a loud shout, Thor threw the Thor''s Hammer at the death god Hela who was confronting the palace guard...


    Chapter six hundred and seventy seven


    Thor¡¯s Thor¡¯s Hammer is said to be made from the core of the star, and its hammer handle is made from the branches of the World Tree.This artifact specially created by Odin for his son has the attribute of automatic recall, so Sol often throws it away and doesn¡¯t worry about being picked up...


    In his opinion, if he hit the hammer, not to mention smashing this woman in a black tights to death, it would almost be half to death... However, a scene he didn''t expect happened¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I saw the figure of the blond boy who was originally behind Hela suddenly appeared in front of Hela, stretched out his hand-Thor''s Hammer was firmly grasped by him...


    But this was nothing. The next scene made Thor feel like crying without tears. Zhou Ye picked up the Thor''s hammer and handed the handle of the hammer to his daughter''s hand."Baby Angelina, don''t you often say that you lack a set of tools when you build sand dunes? Although this small hammer is a bit bigger, it is definitely a good toy..."


    "But Dad... it''s too big, and... it''s too ugly." Angelina looked at the Thor''s Hammer in her father''s hand, squatted, and said dissatisfiedly.


    Hearing these words, Thor had an urge to vomit blood, his divine tool was spit out, and he was also disgusted...


    "Ahem... baby, for the time being, dad doesn''t have time to bring you a toy..." Zhou Ye coughed a little embarrassingly, and spared no effort to sell this toy to his little baby."Also, Baby Angelina, don''t look at this little hammer as ugly, but it''s fun... after you throw it out, it can come back by itself... It''s interesting."


    "Huh? Really? Dad..." As if curiosity aroused by the novel gameplay described by her father, Angelina curiously grabbed the handle of the hammer... However, she couldn''t hold it for a long time. , Xiao Zang Yibian would cry."Dad, you lied... not fun at all."


    "Ah...I''m sorry, baby, I forgot that there are some programs." Zhou Ye said, bringing Thor''s Hammer to his side, and threatened in a low voice: "If my baby girl doesn''t need you, Then there is no need for you to exist in the world anymore...I promise you will be crushed into scrap..."


    Following Zhou Ye¡¯s threatening sound, Thor¡¯s Hammer trembled indistinctly with his naked eyes... The divine instrument had a soul, and Thor¡¯s Hammer felt the unimaginable power in Zhou Ye''s body. It shrugged shamefully. It was not our army. No resistance, the enemy is too abnormal...


    Zhou Ye, who had threatened Thor''s hammer, passed the handle of the hammer to his daughter again."Baby, don''t worry, it has become lighter this time..."


    Thor held his chest and watched the family of three playing treasures in front of him... In his opinion, his own Thor''s hammer is definitely not something a little girl can pick up. He doesn''t mind waiting here to see Zhou Ye''s jokes... ¡­However, a scene that made him stunned appeared.Little Angelina really picked up Thor''s Hammer...


    "Hey, it''s so light, Dad..." Xiao Anjielina smiled and threw the Thor''s Hammer forcefully. With a whistling sound, the Thor''s Hammer slammed into the fairy palace guards who stood in front of them with the sound of wind. ......Pilling Pudang¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªSuch a team of fairy palace guards made her easily overturned.


    After Thor''s Hammer smashed the group of Immortal Palace guards, he cast his momentum unabated, and smashed towards the father of the gods Odin... Odin did not speak, but just reached out and grabbed the handle of Thor''s Hammer. With tears in his eyes, he looked at Little Angelina''s lovely face... trembling and staring, but couldn''t utter a word...


    "Hey, that old white beard grandfather, can you return my little hammer...that''s mine." Little Angelina cried out when she saw that her new toy had been taken away. .


    "Dang, of course..." Odin suddenly released his grip on Thor''s Hammer. Thor''s Hammer flew back to his little master with a whistling sound like a pardon. Like a poor puppy, flying up and down around his little owner.


    "Little Hammer is so good..." The action of Thor''s Hammer made Little Angelina amused and giggled...


    To be honest, the hearts of everyone in the square at this moment are daunting... The uninvited guest in the inheritance ceremony, Odin who never opened his mouth to drive out the invaders, and Thor who was taken away from Thor''s Hammer... This scene is simply There is a sense of sight of a third-rate ethical drama... but nobody in Asgard dared to speak.Odin, the king of the gods, is there, who dares to speak?


    "Child..." Odin took a deep breath. He calmed the excitement in his heart and asked, "Can you tell me your name?"


    "Huh? Grandpa, are you asking my name?" Little Angelina pointed at herself with her small hand blankly, her actions were cute.


    "Yes..." Odin was almost cut off by this little loli, and he nodded.


    "But Dad told me that you can''t tell the bad guys your name..." Little Angelina bit her little finger, and after hesitating for a while, said, "But grandpa, you give me back my little hammer. Now, that must not be a bad person... My name is Angelina Oddingson..."


    "Angelina Odinson..." Hearing this name, Odin''s eyes shone brightly. He finally confirmed that this child is really the blood of the Odin family... "My granddaughter..."


    "No, Angelina is my daughter...but she is not your granddaughter..." Hela said as she stood in front of her man and daughter. "And today, I just want to take back what belongs to me. Everything..."


    "I... really a failed god." Odin looked at his daughter''s stubborn expression, but in any case, he could no longer exile her to the world of death as before... everything was because of Little Angelina The presence.


    People often say that they are dear to each other, and dear to each other...This makes sense. When I saw Little Angelina, Odin seemed to have seen Hela when I was a child...what is too ambitious, what is cruel...all this They are all excuses, but in fact everything is a failure of his own education.


    Doesn''t it depend on the parents of a baby to be educated?Odin, who had figured out all this... felt that his life was such a failure... He clutched his heart, and slowly fell to the throne...


    "father¡­¡­"


    "His Majesty¡­¡­"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 490

    "father¡­¡­"


    Rocky and Thor rushed over and held Odin who fell on the ground, while the other soldiers and the subjects were in an uproar... Today''s scene is simply beyond their expectations.


    But Hela will not be so soft. For Odin, Hela has no feelings for a long time. For her, the few family affections have disappeared in the thousand years of exile... ¡­She only has endless hatred and resentment.


    Chapter six hundred and seventy eight


    "Father..." Holding Odin who was in a coma, Rocky''s face was full of grief and indignation. In fact, his stomach was already blooming...Although he made special arrangements to prevent his brother from ascending to the throne. A few ice giants entered the Odin¡¯s treasury and planned to interrupt his brother¡¯s inheritance ceremony. This trick did not work, but now it is not important.


    The important thing is that this woman seems to be very uncomfortable, so can I confuse my muscular brother to go up and fight with each other?However, the young man standing behind the woman who was able to catch his brother Thor''s Hammer with his bare hands seemed a bit uncomfortable.No matter what, I will confuse my brother and rush up to fight with the uninvited guests...The rest will be discussed later.


    Thinking of this, Loki made a look of incomparable indignation, and shouted: "Father...Father, how are you... Blame you invaders, not you, Father would not be like this... I fought with you invaders..."


    With that, Luo Base Station got up, with a fearless appearance, and was about to rush... At this moment, Thor, the Thunder God, who was reminded by Rocky''s words, suddenly jumped up and grabbed the long sword of the guard beside him. Coming over, he rushed toward Hela and Zhou Ye''s family of three.


    As he charged, he yelled: "You damn invaders... I want your lives."


    But Loki behind him just screamed in place, without the slightest intention of rushing over... Following Thor, the only one who charged towards Zhou Ye and the others was his friend, the Four Warriors of the Immortal Palace... Not even the royal guards followed. Thor charged, the guards gathered in a circle, guarding Odin and Friga behind...


    "Interesting..." Hela looked at the performance of the two brothers, and said with a smile: "It''s so funny... The character of the biological son is not like the father at all, but the adopted character is more like the father." For Hela, who has watched the plot, the life experience of the two brothers is no secret.


    "Hey, it seems that I''m going to be separated from the baby again..." Zhou Ye said and yelled softly."autumn."


    "Master...!" A young girl in a black and white maid costume appeared behind Zhou Ye. It was one of Zhou Ye''s personal maids, Qiu.


    "First, take Xiao Anjie Lina out to play..." Zhou Ye said and handed the baby girl he was holding to Qiu''s arms."The remaining scenes are not suitable for our little baby."


    "Then Dad, you have to pick me up earlier..." Little Angelina didn''t cry, she just looked at her father pitifully, with a look of reluctance, and Zhou Ye almost killed her. I stayed, but after thinking about it, I''ll forget it, because after a while, there may be blood flowing into a river, and it''s really not suitable for my little baby.


    So Zhou Ye could only gently kiss his baby girl on the cheek and said, "Don''t worry, baby, it will be done soon..."


    "Well, I''m waiting for you, Dad..." Little Angelina carried Thor''s Hammer in one hand and Qiu''s neck in the other, reluctantly saying goodbye to her father.


    "Little princess, there are a lot of fun places here...like the Rainbow Bridge..." Qiu smiled and teased her little princess.


    "I''m going to see, Aunt Qiu will take me to see..."


    "As you wish, little princess..." Qiu said, her figure flashed and disappeared in place... As for the gate god Heimdall who guards the Rainbow Bridge?Zhou Ye is not worried at all, because someone has already taken care of this guy...


    "Ha ha ha..." Hela saw that her daughter had been sent away, and the queen''s aura was completely opened, and her whole body burst into laughter...Of course, she wouldn''t be like this in front of her baby daughter. , Otherwise Little Angelina should yell again."Bad mother is so scary..."


    It''s too late to say, then fast.At this time, Thor, the god of thunder, rushed to Hela with a long sword in his hand... He rushed towards Hela with a rude sword...


    "Are you capable of this? It really disappoints me..." The sword of the night sky in Hela''s hand slammed slightly, and then the long sword in Thor''s hand flew upwards... Then she did not hesitate He lifted his foot and kicked Saul on the face...


    "..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help Tisol''s face hurt, and Thor without Thor''s Hammer was a rookie, especially at this time, when Odin didn''t even renew his plug-in... His wife abused him. He shouldn''t be too relaxed.


    Speaking of which... it seems that even if Thor¡¯s plug-in renewal was renewed in the later period, it is still a small dish in the hands of his wife... Zhou Ye was thinking about discovering... Thor has been KO by his own woman...


    "Hela baby, you remind me of the time when I first met you..." Zhou Ye smiled and came to Hela''s side, holding Hela''s slender waist with one hand, and whispered in her ear. : "You were really a queen back then... You actually made me kneel when you saw me the first time."


    "Then you kneel down?" Hela gave her man a reddish white face.


    "Of course I knelt down, but I knelt behind you, you can''t see it..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Bad..." Of course Hela knew what her own man meant... her face was about to catch fire.


    "Okay, baby, your anger is out... it''s time to hold your coronation ceremony." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Hmm!!!" Hela nodded.As she nodded, Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "Zi, let''s start our brainwashing plan..."


    "As you wish...Master." With the voice, a wave of unrecognizable fluctuations in the air passed by, and then, on top of the dozens of giant Asgard guardian statues that were dozens of meters high in front of the Palace Square appeared. There are girls in maid costumes. They have different faces, but they are all beauties...


    And in their hands, everyone was carrying a small, trumpet-like mechanical creation... At the same time, one by one maids appeared on the commanding heights around the venue, and they were also carrying the one that looked somewhat weird stuff.


    On the top floor of the Asgard Palace, Emma the White Queen and Pandora held a helmet-like object full of wires and stayed on their heads."It''s going to start, little Pandora, do you want to brainwash it faster than this time?"


    "Compared to..." Pandora said without hesitation: "The loser must accept the dear love''s family law."


    "This is too cruel, little Pandora..." Emma hesitated.


    "Are you afraid?"


    "Who is afraid of who, come on... the game begins..."


    "You sneaked away..."


    As the two women, under the escort of more than a dozen shadow guards, began to use their psychic abilities, there was a sharp, harsh sound in the entire palace square.


    [D¡ª¡ª] This voice made all Asgard''s subjects present involuntarily hug their ears, and fell to the ground in pain and rolled around... Instead, Zhou Ye had nothing to do with Hela.


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye suddenly discovered something very strange, it seems that Rocky has nothing to do... This is unscientific, he should not be able to resist Emma and Pandora''s mind-brainwashing ability with the assistance of the brain wave amplifier. Yes, is it?Zhou Ye smiled slightly, as if something interesting had happened...


    Chapter six hundred and seventy nine


    At this time, Loki was sneaking towards the back of the palace in secret...


    In his heart, although he has a prying heart for Asgard¡¯s throne, but...as a magician, he never thought that he should fight the enemy like his brother Thor, he used his IQ as proud."Leave here for now... let''s talk..."


    "Isn''t this the prince of Asgard?" A slightly teasing voice came, making Rocky''s sneaking body stagnate."Where are you going? Your Royal Highness?"


    "Haha..." Loki twisted his stiff neck, with a dry smile on his face."Actually I think the atmosphere at the scene is a bit too hot, so I want to come out and catch my breath..."


    "Is that so?" Zhou Ye smiled. Although Loki''s illusion spells are very good, for Zhou Ye, as long as he gets serious, he relies on his superhuman senses.Nothing can be hidden from him here."But how do I feel that your goal is Odin''s treasure house?"


    "That''s your illusion..." Loki held his magic wand in one hand, and raised his other hand high, as if he had given up resistance."actually, I¡­¡­"


    Loki''s voice became smaller and smaller, his face seemed very scared, and Zhou Ye had to take a few steps forward because he couldn''t hear his words.


    When the distance between the two was only more than one meter away, the mutation happened. A figure of Loki suddenly appeared behind Zhou Ye, holding a short knife in his hand and piercing his back heart without hesitation... ¡­


    At this time, Zhou Ye''s attention seemed to be completely attracted by Loki in front of him, completely ignoring Loki who appeared behind him.


    "Go to hell..." A grinning smile leaked from Loki''s face, and he fiercely stabbed the sharp knife in Zhou Ye''s back... However, an unexpected scene appeared, the sharp knife in his hand stabbed In the back of Zhou Ye''s heart, he did penetrate in...but he felt that the sharp knife in his hand didn''t feel like piercing the object...


    "What gave you the illusion that I would be darkened by you?" Zhou Ye''s voice appeared in Loki''s ear again...


    "Wait..." Loki hurriedly threw the sharp knife in his hand to the ground, and quickly explained: "Actually, I just want to test your abilities. I have a big plan for everyone to cooperate... ¡­"


    "Um...I will listen, but not now." Zhou Ye said, grabbing Loki''s wrist, and smashing Loki to the ground like a big doll...


    "Boom¡ªBoom¡ªBoom¡ªBoom¡ª"


    When Zhou Ye let go of Loki''s wrist, two big cracked pits had appeared on the ground in front of him and behind him."Well, when I first saw Fat Green torturing you like this, I felt very cool, but now that I do it like this, it is really cool..."


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu like a little girl who has just been ravaged and ravaged by more than a dozen strong men in the ground, silent... only two lines of tears..."


    "Lock him up... don''t lose it." Zhou Ye looked at the miserable Loki on the ground and said with a smile.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 491

    "Okay, Master." At the answer, two shadow guards dressed in black Lolita costumes appeared directly beside Loki, one of them picked up one of his shoulders and disappeared instantly.


    "Well, it''s time for me to participate in the enthronement ceremony of my dear baby Hela..." Zhou Ye looked at the palace corridor that was calm again, smiled, his figure gradually faded... disappeared in place.


    At this moment, in the atrium of the fairy palace, Hela was standing in front of the throne of the god king, looking around unceremoniously.


    The subjects of Asgard, who were originally gathered in the atrium and wailed from time to time, have been brainwashed by Emma and Pandora, and Odin has long since disappeared in their memory. Some are just Hela, the memory of the goddess of death. In my memory, it was Hela and Zhou Ye who led the warriors of Asgard to fight in all directions. It was Hela who, with Zhou Ye''s help, created this great country...their eyes showed incomparable things to Hela. fanaticism.


    "Very good..." Seeing these fanatical gazes, Hela nodded in satisfaction.At this moment, she felt the breath of her own man, "Honey...I am waiting for you to crown me."


    "As you wish, my queen." Zhou Ye smiled. There is no way. It is supposed to be crowned by Odin, but obviously, Odin, who has passed out of a coma, cannot complete this task, so the best candidate is also Only him... Besides, Hela doesn''t think anyone is qualified to crown herself except her own man, including her father, Odin.


    With a solemn face, Zhou Ye took out a lady''s triple crown inlaid with various gems from the bracelet, and walked to Hela...


    With a smile on his face, Hela bent down slightly, waiting for her man to wear her crown.This implies that her crown was taken from her husband, her man gave her such a right, and her man gave her happiness, she will always be under her own man...


    "I hereby announce that Hela Oddingson... has become the king of Asgard, the king of gods..." Although Zhou Ye''s voice was not loud, it was like a breeze that spread throughout Asgard... ¡­At this moment, everyone in Asgard, whether brainwashed or accidentally escaped, knows¡­ At this moment, Asgard has a new queen, Hela Odinson.


    As Zhou Ye put the crown on Hela''s head, cheers like landslides and tsunami erupted in the entire palace atrium... They were celebrating the new king of Asgard, a powerful queen.


    "Thank you... dear." Hela excitedly hugged her man, stood on tiptoe, and offered her little scorpion... Zhou Ye naturally accepted the gratitude.


    The intimacy of the two caused enthusiastic cheers from the Asgard people in the audience...In their opinion, Hela and Zhou Ye are both comrades-in-arms and lovers... so this is nothing.


    After the enthronement ceremony, it was naturally a carnival... Even the little princess Angelina who had returned from a tour with the maid secretly took a sip of Asgard''s wine while her parents were not paying attention... Of course, the consequences of doing so were very serious. Yes, a meal of Hella¡¯s love education cannot escape.


    The carnival continued until midnight...The crowd gradually dispersed...The entire palace was calm again.


    "What''s the matter? My dear?" Zhou Ye found today''s protagonist, Hela, the god of death, on the terrace of a palace. No, it should be Hela, the queen of Asgard.


    He smiled and walked behind Hela, stretched out his hand to hug Hela''s slender waist from behind."Not feeling happy?"


    "No... honey..." Hela rubbed against Zhou Ye with her little face, and muttered: "It just feels very insubstantial... There is a kind of... what should I say?..."


    "A sense of emptiness after reaching the goal of life?" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Yeah..." Hela nodded, she was really at a loss, but it was Hela, she was dispelled from her heart in an instant. For her, the previous goal has been since she met her man. She was changed, fighting for the supremacy of the nine realms, and commanding ten thousand realms... It was far worse than the arms of her own man who made her feel at ease, not to mention that she now has a lovely daughter... She no longer wants to fight the Quartet.


    "Honey..." Hela turned around, facing Zhou Ye, holding her man''s face with her hands tightly, "Although I have prepared some small gifts... But now I don''t want to put these gifts For you, tonight...you are mine..."


    "Then what are we waiting for...?" Zhou Ye said, hugging Hela, and walked towards the couch in the room that looked like Shu Shi... "I want to try it out during the day today. What does the queen of Asgard smell like..."


    "Bad guy... lightly..."


    Chapter six hundred and eighty


    And at this moment--in the prison under the Asgard Palace--


    This is Asgard''s prison, and all the people here are extremely guilty.The Asgardians also have desires and hopes, and make mistakes...Of course, some of the more difficult guys in the Nine Realms are also imprisoned...


    Among a group of extremely ugly guys, two independent prisons facing each other looked so abrupt. In the two prisons, each held a beautiful woman... One was a beautiful girl with long blond hair, and the other was A girl with long brown hair.


    Judging from the looks of the two, they have seven or eight similarities in their delicate faces... What is certain is that even if the two are not sisters, they are relatives of blood.


    But what makes people curious is why these two beautiful girls are being held here?


    "Haha... Lorelai, just now I seemed to see that the fairy palace prince you intended to be charmed and enchanted was dragged into a heavy sentence prison..." The beautiful girl with long blonde hair looked gloat and laughed. The sister facing him said, "...what is that guy''s name, ah, yes, it seems to be called Sol, right...? What a pity... your escape plan is stranded..."


    "Sister...Don''t talk about me, your charm and enchantment target, didn''t the guy named Loki just been dragged in? It looks even more miserable..." Lorelai retorted without hesitation, she Never agree with her sister Amora.


    Maybe it''s the same-sex rebuke, or maybe it''s because they both majored in charm and magic...Although the two are biological sisters, they often drag each other back and mock each other...Although they are not the enemy of life and death , But it''s almost there.


    Because the two used charm and charm magic to interfere with the fairy palace system, they were arrested by Odin''s guards of the fairy palace... They said how evil they are, but they especially like to use charm and charm magic to make those The men quarreled for them and then fought...


    However, although the two majored in charm and magic, it is a bit unbelievable that both of them still cough and cough...Perhaps because they have always regarded the opposite sex as toys, so far they are still... It should be said that there is no man who wants them to give everything.


    Speaking of them being arrested is very dramatic. According to their original abilities, it is not easy for the guards of the fairy palace to catch them, but...when they are together, they are funny, and they both drag each other desperately. The opponent''s hind legs eventually led to the gain of the Immortal Palace Guardian Fisherman... to capture these two guys in one net...none of them ran away.


    Of course, the other prisoners are all locked together, but they are locked together alone, and there are no prisoners around, and some are just empty cells, and it is not without reason...


    There used to be prisoners next to their cell. Although the magical abilities of the two women were limited, but... the two of them rely on the charm and charm spells they have practiced for many years, and even only one look can make the prisoners crazy... Crazy enough to hit those cell fences composed of spells and runes, regardless of life and death. You must know that touching those fences will bring people the deepest pain...


    However, they can easily make those guys madly self-harm...Finally, the cell next to them was vacated, and the two sisters became the most special prisoners in this dungeon.


    After they mocked each other for a few words, they both fell silent again... At this moment, they were thinking about how to escape... It seems that the two previous plans have been impossible to realize. In fact, the two People are also very curious about what happened above... Although they heard the voice announcing the new queen ascended to the throne, they couldn''t imagine what was going on outside.


    Why didn¡¯t Odin take control of the situation, why the two princes were imprisoned in...Why are there so many women in black uniforms killing the guards here...and why...too many, why, Many of them can''t imagine what happened outside...


    For them, in this prison, there is no day to see... Time loses its meaning here. They don¡¯t want to be locked up here for a lifetime... You know, Asgard¡¯s life is very long, long... They All are a little scared.


    The whole passage became quiet, except for the roar of prisoners in the distance, and the crackling noise from the non-extinguishable brazier in the corridor...


    "Sister..." Lorelai sighed and looked at Amora. She didn''t know how long she hadn''t called this sister."I think we should work together..."


    "Cooperation?" Amora wouldn''t be easily moved by her sister''s elder sister. She believed that her sister Lorelai would definitely not be softened if she had the opportunity to put herself to death.Amora asked mockingly: "How to cooperate?"


    "If another man is brought in front of us... we will charm him together, create chaos, and sneak out of the chaos..." Lorelai looked at his sister and said softly.


    "What are you kidding..." Amora said with a look of disgust: "If it was before, there is still a possibility... But now, the guards in the entire prison have been replaced by women... We don''t have a trace. opportunity."


    "This is our last chance." Lorelai asked back: "Do you want to stay here for a lifetime? Sister...This is already the last chance. Great changes have taken place outside. Now the so-called Queen Hela should be dealing with the government affairs...so, I don''t have time to pay attention to us...Once she completely controls Asgard, then we really don''t have any chance again."


    Amora pondered for a while before nodding and saying, "Well...you convinced me...how do you want me to cooperate with you?"


    "We are like this... this... and then this..."


    Time passed by one minute after another...In this dimly lit dungeon, the enchanting twins are working on their own escape plan.


    Chapter six hundred and eighty one


    Asgard-Immortal Palace-Dungeon.


    In this dark dungeon, you can''t perceive whether it''s day or night...Time is changing meaninglessly here.


    After a long period of discussions between the Enchantress Amora and her sister, the Enchantress Lorelai, I don¡¯t know how long it will be... They can¡¯t sense the loss of time, only through the jailer¡¯s delivery of meals. Time to determine how long has passed.


    But perhaps because the new king enthroned and ignored their unimportant prisoners, Lorelai felt that he was starving to death, but there was still no jailer to give them food...


    With the physique of Asgardians, under normal circumstances, if it were not for three to five days without food, they would not have such a strong sense of hunger... Obviously, they have been forgotten.


    "Damn...Are those guys going to starve us to death?" Amora leaned weakly against the prison wall and complained: "Isn''t the new king supposed to amnesty the world? Why should I be starved so alive? Die...It''s so ugly to die like this...I would rather commit suicide."


    "If, sister, you can say a few words less, you might feel better..." Lorelai gave her sister a white look, and said helplessly: "I hope those guys can think of us soon..."


    Just as they were talking, a neat footstep came from the corridor.Hearing the sound, the two sisters were inexplicably surprised. After looking at each other, they shouted at the same time: "Help...We are almost starved to death..."


    Soon, the sound of footsteps was getting closer... Lorelai finally saw the people coming through the fire in the hallway. Eight girls in black tights were walking towards them in a neat step...


    Perhaps it was because the shouts of the two sisters had an effect, or it was because they were the reason to find them, and the eight shadow guards stopped their steps in front of their cell."Lorelai, the enchantress?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 492

    "It''s me... who are you guys?" Lorelai looked at the four girls with some anxiety. She didn''t have the slightest feeling of despising them, because just a few days ago, a group of girls who dressed like them relaxed. Right in front of them, the guards in this prison were completely killed, and those guards did not have the slightest strength to fight back in front of them.


    "You don''t need to know who we are... You just need to know, now you have to come with us." The leading shadow guard said, opening Lorelai''s prison door... Lai''s magic fence disappeared, and two shadow guards rushed into the cell, one of them grabbed Lorelai''s hands... and led her out of the prison.


    "What are you going to do?" Lorelai asked while struggling.During the period, she also took a peek at her sister''s side. Obviously, her sister Amora had the same experience with her...


    "Bring them a headgear..." the leading shadow guard ordered.


    Immediately, the shadow guards behind the two girls took out a black headgear and put them directly on the heads of Lorelai and Amora... In fact, although the two sisters also have some other spells, they do not have those spells. They are not good at it, especially because they still have Asgard''s restrictions on them, and they cannot use other spell abilities at all...


    Now, to the shadow guard, they are just a piece of dough in their hands, let them knead and file round...


    "Where are you going to take us..." Lorelai and Sister Amora kept asking, but the shadow guard didn''t answer them at all...


    Until, the hoods on their heads were removed¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Here is...?" Lorelai squinted her eyes slightly by the sunlight that suddenly appeared in front of her. It was not until her eyes adjusted to the sunlight that she realized where she was...


    This is a palace that looks magnificent. The gorgeous decoration and towering architectural style reveal the unusualness of this palace... "Is this... the fairy palace?"


    "Yes, the answer is correct..." With this slightly teasing voice, a handsome, fair-haired teenager appeared in front of the two women."Welcome to my bedroom, two beautiful Asgard ladies."


    "Yes... can you get something to eat for my sister and me?" The moment Lorelai saw Zhou Ye, there was a trace of aggrieved expression on her delicate face, and her voice became pitiful. Of... No male creature can refuse her request.


    "Of course there is no problem..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, turned his head and said, "Let go of these two young ladies and get them something to eat..."


    "Yes, Master..." After a respectful answer from the shadow guards surrounding Lorelai and Amora, they turned and left... They were not at all afraid of these two people''s charm and charm on their masters. I believe that if they use the charm and enchantment technique on their owner, they will only lift a rock and hit their own feet in the end...


    "Thank you so much..." Lorelai was relieved the moment she saw Zhou Ye, not that she fell in love with Zhou Ye in an instant, but for her...as long as she is a man, she can''t escape. Her mastery...Of course, this is what she thinks."May I know your name?"


    "My name is Zhou Ye..." Zhou Ye said with a smile. He naturally knew the identities of these two chicks, but... again, with his current mental power, no one can use magic to influence his mind. What''s more...not to mention the firewall that Emma and Pandora laid out in his mind...


    "Good-looking boy...what is your relationship with the new queen? Can you tell me?" Amora saw that her sister had begun to charm Zhou Ye, and she twisted her slender waist not to be outdone. , Stepped to Zhou Ye''s side... exhaled and asked in Zhou Ye''s ear.


    "She is my woman..." Zhou Ye said as he sat and judged the figures of the two women, or should I say that they are really charming twins?The figures of the two sisters can be said to be extremely good...Although they only wear an ordinary Asgard dress, they show all the advantages of their body and body to the fullest...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lorelai and Amora exchanged glances in surprise... Did you find a big gold mine?


    Lorelai made a frightened look, looked at Zhou Ye in a panic, and said, "If...if we get too close to you...Will Her Majesty blame us...Will you kill us? ..."


    That look like a frightened deer, no matter which man sees it, he can''t help the desire and hope of a new life... But this does not include Zhou Ye. With this kind of magical attainments and profound spiritual power, how could it be so Easy to be recruited?


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t mind playing the cat and mouse game with them...Of course, he played a cat, and the two sisters were his toy mice...


    Chapter six hundred and eighty two


    "Don''t worry, she dare not do anything to you, I am here..." Zhou Ye, as if he was really hit by Lorelai''s charm and charm, slapped his own murderous mouth, and gave everything to me. Looks like.


    "That''s great..." On Lorelai''s delicate face, there was a trace of shame, astringency and happiness, really like a soft and weak girl protected by her lover, and the whole person exuded a kind of thorn. ¡¤Exciting male hormones¡¤Secreting charm...power


    While talking, the Shadow Guard had already walked in with a dining car... barbecue... barbecue... barbecue... wine... bread.


    To be honest, Asgard really has nothing to eat, except for barbecue and toast. Zhou Ye always feels that their cooking skills are still in the middle ages of the earth...


    In Zhou Ye''s opinion, food that could not attract his appetite and appetite at all, but for Lorelai and Amora, who had been hungry for a few days, it was simply a great temptation...


    "Please take your time..." The shadow guard placed the food on the dining car on the dining table briskly, and after giving a slight bow to the owner, he exited the room... and brought the palace gate easily.


    "You''re welcome... please have a meal..." Zhou Ye smiled and made a please gesture to Lorelai and Amora... Very gentlemanly helping the two women to open the seats.


    "Thank you." Lorelai and Amora smiled and thanked Zhou Ye, before doing it...


    Although they are very hungry, Lorelai and Amora still use graceful gestures and gently move their knives and forks... eating grilled meat and bread in small bites. The two women have a very tacit understanding of you and me. Ye chatted, and Zhou Ye didn''t make Zhou Ye feel that the two of them ignored themselves because of the meal.


    And Zhou Ye, who had no appetite at all, was chatting with the two while tasting Asgard''s wine...


    The three of them talked from service to art, and from art to life... from life to philosophy...


    As the topic deepened, Lorelai gradually felt a sense of meeting her confidant... Originally Zhou Ye was handsome and unparalleled, coupled with thousands of years of precipitation, no matter what he talked about, Zhou Ye could always give She feels like a spring breeze and hate to see each other late... Lorelai''s gaze at Zhou Ye involuntarily became a bit hot and hot...


    However, what made her a little alert was that her sister Amora seemed to have the same feeling for Zhou Ye... She looked at Zhou Ye with full of possessions, desires...


    "Ye, why are you helping Hela? Why don''t you sit on the throne by yourself?" Lorelai, who is no longer feeling hungry, gently moved her stool and moved closer to Zhou Ye, half of her body leaning over. A group of innocent look asked: "Isn''t Asgard''s throne worthy of you..."


    "Bi Chi..." Seeing her sister''s blatant gestures, Amora cursed in her heart, and then unwilling to show weakness, she stood up and leaned her body against Zhou Ye''s side..." That is of course because Ye is a good man with affection and righteousness... In his mind, the throne of Asgard is far less than the status of the Queen of Shanghai in his mind."


    "Yes... Amora really understands me!" Zhou Ye unceremoniously grabbed Amora''s slender waist and smiled. Of course he felt the charm and charm of these two silly girls, but thought To deal with him, this level is far from enough, let''s talk about it... Those foods have been overfilled by Hela, and now he is just holding a leisurely mind of waiting to enjoy the food, and he is talking nonsense with them...


    "Damn..." Lorelai looked at her sister''s movements, her beautiful eyes narrowed involuntarily, not only to cut off her topic, but also to seduce and seduce the man she was fond of. This guy... has always loved him since childhood. Grab yourself, toys, beautiful clothes, now even men have to grab them?


    After talking for so long, how could she not know that Zhou Ye is a man who doesn''t care about rights?Lorelai¡¯s original plan was to hook Zhou Ye''s own words, and then express his admiration for Zhou Ye¡¯s character in a timely manner, which greatly satisfied Zhou Ye¡¯s vanity and pride. Shi can still learn Zhou Ye''s favorability...


    But now, these plans were all mixed up by his sister... However, this couldn''t trouble her Lorelai, otherwise she wouldn''t be called the Charm Banshee.


    "Ye--!" Luo Leilai stood up, stepped, walked up to Zhou Ye, and sat on Zhou Ye''s lap as soon as he strode, his index finger lightly following Zhou Ye''s chin. Swipe down lightly...Qing Qi Zhu¡¤lip whispered in Zhou Ye''s ear: "A man like you...really fascinates me. I think no woman can refuse you..."


    "And me..." Amora squeezed into Zhou Ye''s arms without hesitation, with the intention of squeezing out her sister.


    In fact, neither of these two sisters discovered that their behavior has long been beyond the scope of their previous charm and charm. In the past, men who could charm and charm them with their eyes and words would do everything to them. , But this kind of closeness is absolutely impossible, otherwise their nicknames would not be Charm and Charm and Charm, but some extremely insulting and insulting words, but now, They have broken the taboo they once set...


    At this moment-in the palace next door that I don''t want, Hela is watching the interaction between her man and the two enchanting girls through a mirror with great interest...


    "You... are you not afraid that your man will be seduced and led away by the two banshees?" A beautiful mature woman in a white whalebone skirt sitting beside her asked hesitantly.


    "Oh? Why should I be afraid of the two enchantresses who ate the magical potion?..." Hela glanced at her and smiled: "I deliberately hungry them for many days, just to keep them Unsuspectingly ate those foods that were fortified. They ate the magic-devouring potion. The more they use charm and charm to their dears, the more they will desire, fire, burn, and body. Why should I be afraid of them? What?"


    "But... those who have practiced charm and magic..."


    "Are you talking about the kung fu on the couch they learned from charm and magic?" Hela smiled, "In my opinion...as long as they go to bed with my dear, they have already lost. I''m clean...but I still have to thank you, Friga..."


    "I just..." Friga didn''t know what to say, facing the daughter of her husband before her... She felt that the two would not have a common language no matter what they said... Hela is Odin''s. Daughter, but not Friga¡¯s daughter. Hela¡¯s mother is Odin¡¯s first queen... and her Friga is the second. Simply put, the two are the relationship between stepmother and daughter... ¡­It is not an exaggeration to say that it is the opposite of nature.


    "But...I still want to thank you..." Hela looked in the mirror, and his man threw the two girls on the couch... In Lorelai''s state of refusing to welcome her, he succeeded in grabbing a blood... "If it were not for you to give birth to my brother, Thor, I would not have been expelled from Asgard by my father, or even because I was afraid that I would come back to seize the throne and seal me in the world of death for so long. ..."


    "I''m sorry..." Frigga lowered her head, her heart was filled with anxiety, although she also had practice magic, but... she couldn''t escape from here, because... not only was she restricted by magic, but the whole People were all tied to the stool... She was like meat on a cutting board, waiting for Hela''s sentence."I''m really sorry... I didn''t know Odin would actually..."


    Chapter six hundred and eighty three


    "No, Friga, you really don''t have to apologize..." Hela looked in the mirror, where her man was enjoying and receiving the gift from her, and said with a smile: "In fact, I really thank you... It is because of being sealed by my father in the world of death, that I can meet my lover, and I truly know how happy it is to be cared for and loved by others. Although it was a bit bad at first, the process was a bit difficult, but it ended very much. Perfect, isn''t it...?"


    "Since you...you love him so much... why did you send the Charm Twins before him?" Frigga was a little hard to understand Hela''s approach.


    "It''s nothing..." Hela turned to look at Friga and said, "Because I love him so deeply, I want to give him everything I have, and I want to give everything he likes. Give it to him... Besides, do you know how many sisters I have? Although we sometimes quarrel, but... the atmosphere of a big family really makes me feel very happy..."


    "But... what does it have to do with you sending the Enchanting Twins to him?" Friega has no daring to look at the picture in the mirror anymore, it has become a scene of eighteen bans... in fact If it weren¡¯t for her being tied to a chair, she would have gotten up and left here, although she might not be able to leave Hella¡¯s grasp, at least it¡¯s better than watching her own man with Hella here...


    "Haha..." Hela didn''t bother to say anything after hearing Friga''s words. In fact, she was inspired by her sister Ophelia. In her man''s harem, Hela found that her man seemed I always love and love Ophelia a little more...especially there will always be a group of sisters around Ophelia, although Hela will not have a big conflict with Ophelia, but...this This feeling of being crushed by others always made her feel very uncomfortable.


    In particular, in the harem of my own man, there are faintly divided into several factions according to each person¡¯s origin and race... There are Asian factions, European factions... There are also U.S. factions, or even subdivided, Xianxia faction, Olympus gods, etc...This makes Hela, who was born in Asgard, a little lonely.

 The Movie World Chapter 493

    That¡¯s why Hela thought of giving gifts to her own men...Anyway, her own men would not let go of the women he liked, instead of waiting for him to take them down... it would be better to give them directly. Go to him, in this way, my own man will naturally think of how much he loves and love himself a lot, and these women who are sent to his own man''s arms will naturally get close to her. Besides... It helps increase the cohesion of the Asgard faction, isn''t it?


    Although Frija lowered her head and did not look at the picture in the mirror, the sound from the picture still made her feel uncomfortable... In fact, Odin hasn''t been compared with her for a long time... The old Odin, Frija can only say that he is in middle age, just when there is a need.


    The time passed by one minute and one second... I don''t know how long it took, Friga only heard two screams, and the sound that was so confusing was never heard again... She couldn''t help but breathe deeply. , There is not only a feeling of relief, but also a complex mood of reluctance.


    "It seems...the Charm Twins are nothing more than that..." Hela said, giving Frigga a deep look."It''s your turn... Friga..."


    "You...what did you say? I''m your father''s wife..." Frigga said in a panic.


    "Yeah...If that''s not the case, you are not qualified to be given to my dear by me..." Hela said disdainfully: "What you want is your identity, um... I guess such an identity will make my dear like¡­¡­"


    "You are..." Friga struggled desperately, trying to escape from here, but... how could she be Hela''s opponent?In other words, she can''t even break the rope on her body...


    "I don''t want to tell you anything...you will be grateful to me in the future." Hela said, directly ordering the female guard standing behind Frija: "Sif, give her the potion... "


    "Follow your orders, Your Majesty." Among the four warriors of Asgard, Sifu, the only female god of war, has long been brainwashed and became the most fanatical supporter of Hela... For her, Hela''s order It''s absolute.


    Following Hela¡¯s order, Sieff took out a pack of potions that had been prepared for a while, pinched Friga¡¯s face and cheeks, and forcibly pried Friga¡¯s eyes open, directly prying it away. All the potions have fallen...


    "Cough cough... cough cough..." The potion was a little dry, and Friga coughed hard...


    "Oh, Sif, didn''t you notice that our former queen was choked to death by you? Give her some water..." Hela smiled and directed.


    "Sorry, Your Majesty, this is a subordinate''s mistake..." Sieff said, taking a sheepskin water bag from her belt and pouring it directly into Frigga''s mouth...


    "Gudong... Gudong..." Frigga finally avoided the tragic ending of being choked to death, but she was not happy at all. As soon as Sieve let go of the hand that grabbed her cheek, she desperately wanted to bow her head. Those potions were spit out... but they were all eggs, so there was no effect... She coughed for a long time, but nothing came out... "You...what are you pouring me..."


    "Some good things to add to the fun..." Hela said with an innocent look: "Well, no more struggles, you can''t run away..."


    Speaking of this, Hela ordered Sif to say: "You send our former queen to the palace of His Royal Highness, and you stay there by the way... serve His Royal Highness..."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Sif respectfully saluted Hela, and directly carried Scarlett on the stool and walked towards the next room...


    And at this time - in Zhou Ye''s palace.


    Zhou Ye had just settled the Charm and Bewitching Twins... he was holding the two women who passed out one by one, recalling the process of the battle just now.


    I have to say that Charm and Charm Twins are indeed Charm and Charm Twins. Although they are both for the first time, their madness and madness are not inferior to those little female slaves who have been tuned and taught by Zhou Ye. A natural stunner...


    As he was commenting on the performance of the two women in his mind, the door of the bedroom was suddenly opened from the outside.


    "Who is it?" Zhou Ye frowned and asked, he most hated being disturbed at this time.


    "His Royal Highness... I am here to serve and serve you on your orders..." As the voice fell, Zhou Ye saw a scene that made him very speechless... I saw Sifu directly carrying him trapped on the stool. Friga walked in...


    "Sif...this is..." Of course, Zhou Ye likes Sif to come and renew him, but...Frija is a bit...


    "Your Majesty said, this is a gift for you..." Sieff said fairly, placing Friega in front of Zhou Ye''s couch.


    "Uh-!" To be honest, as the Queen of the God King, although Friega is not the most beautiful one, her superior temperament does make Zhou Ye move a little... But to be honest, she''s a bit old... However, for the sake of certain attributes, this is not impossible to change slightly...


    "Hey... Sif, why are you taking off your clothes too?"


    "Your Majesty asked me to serve and serve His Royal Highness..."


    "Do you know how to serve?"


    "do not know¡­¡­"


    "You are really pure love... Come on, Sif... like this, hold yourself..."


    A rigorous teaching began... and the student Friega, who was listening to the audience, had already taken a certain kind of forbidden drug...Can¡¯t wait to let Teacher Zhou Ye give her a separate tutor... So, Zhou Ye I had to give the studious student a separate tutoring first, so as to give a live demonstration to the beginner Sieff...


    Chapter seven hundred and eighty four


    Hela looked through the mirror and looked at her stepmother. Friega turned into a good student who was diligent and inquisitive. He nodded in satisfaction and stood up... The matter here is temporarily over... But there are still some I¡¯m not perfect... I don¡¯t seem to have any direct subordinates. Although those Asgard¡¯s guards and subjects are brainwashed and can be used by her, she still feels a bit regretful... It seems it¡¯s time to wake up her guards. Up.


    Thinking of this, Hela stood up...


    "Mother..." Several shadow guards appeared behind her, saluting respectfully."All the rebels in Asgard have been completely wiped out by our Shadow Guards...From now on, you are the queen of Asgard."


    "Hmm¡ª" Hela nodded in satisfaction. She was very satisfied with the shadow guard unit in the hands of her man... I heard that there were other more terrifying units in the hands of her man. I really want to know how terrible it is. Ah...but now is not the time to think about this, it''s time to wake up our guards... "Go, follow me to Odin''s treasure house..."


    "Yes, mistress." After a few shadow guards respectfully responded, they followed Hela and walked towards the depths of the fairy palace.


    The entrance of Odin¡¯s Treasury is in the underground of the palace, and the entrance is not far from the main hall... Hela quickly walked into the gate of Odin¡¯s Treasury with the shadow guards. The guards here have long been replaced by those of the shadow guards. People, they saw their mistress coming, and after respectfully saluting, they opened the door to the treasure house.


    "It''s all rubbish and fakes..." Hela looked at the treasures in Odin''s collection on both sides with disdain, there was nothing she saw...


    Along the way, Hela''s footsteps did not stop at all...Until he came to a basin of flames, Hela stopped her footsteps."Eternal Fire, really a good thing..."


    "Do you know what fire represents?" Hela gently caught the brazier with the eternal fire with her hand, and a ball of flame was so softly jumping and burning in her palm...


    "Destroy..." the shadow guard squad leader behind her replied softly.


    "Yes... Fire represents destruction..." Hela smiled slightly and said, "But fire also represents new life... Fire is the origin of all civilizations and the end of all civilizations... This eternal fire is just Represents life."


    "Then are we going to strengthen the protection measures here? An ice giant sneaked in a few days ago..." The Shadow Guard captain asked in a low voice.


    When they came to receive the Odin¡¯s Treasury at the same time a few days ago, they had a fight with a few ice giants. Of course, although the ice giants had ice gems in their hands, the shadow guards were all Umbrella dedicated to dominating them. The prepared special guards should not be too simple to deal with them... and they will be cleaned up.


    Right now, I heard my mistress say that there are still such good things in Odin''s treasury, of course the Captain of the Shadow Guard wants to strengthen the defense here.


    "No need..." Hela smiled slightly: "Soon, this eternal fire will be given by me as a gift to my dear. The rest is all rubbish. There is no need to send people to strengthen defense. ..."


    "Okay, mistress." Since her mistress said that she doesn''t need to strengthen defenses, she naturally has no other opinions.


    At this moment... a lovely loli voice came from far to near."Gluck... the hammer flies quickly, don''t let Aunt Zi catch us...gluck..."


    Hearing this sound, Hela sighed helplessly and turned to look...Sure enough, a hammer flew towards her in a flash of thunder...It was the Thor''s Hammer...On the handle of the Thor''s Hammer, Sitting a cute little loli in a white princess dress.


    As soon as Hela stretched out her hand, she grabbed Thor''s Hammer in her hand."Baby, you ran around again..."


    "Mom..." Seeing her mother, Little Angelina gave a cheer, jumped up, jumped directly into her mother''s arms, hugged Hela''s neck and coquettishly..."Mom, Angelina Very well-behaved, Angelina did not intentionally make Aunt Zi anxious..."


    "Mother..." Before Angelina''s words were finished, a maid dressed in black and white suddenly appeared behind her."The little princess has always been under my protection, please rest assured that there will be no problems..."


    "Yeah..." Hela nodded. Of course, she believed in Zi''s words. As one of Zhou Ye''s two close maids, Zi, like Qiu, had undergone four special genetic modifications. Her strength Ability can be said to be the best among all women.


    "Mom... Why is your hand on fire? Does it hurt... Angelina blows to you..." Angelina said, hugging her mother''s neck and pouting her little coquettishly, thinking To blow out the eternal fire that my mother said is burning...


    "Hey, mother doesn''t hurt... This flame will not hurt mother." Hearing her daughter''s caring words, Hela''s heart is as sweet as eating honey... She smiled and kissed her baby''s cheek After taking a bite, he said, "How about mother turning you into a magic trick?"


    "Okay, okay... What kind of magic is your mother going to do?" Angelina looked at her mother curiously, and asked.


    "Well-how about mom turning you into a big dog to play with you?"


    "Will the big dog bite me?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 494

    "Mom promises it won''t bite you..."


    "Then mother, please make a big dog..." Little Angelina was already a little impatient, she shook her mother''s neck, and acted desperately... "Hurry up... Mom... I want a big dog dog¡­¡­"


    "Then you have to be obedient, let Aunt Zi hold you first, okay?" Hela smiled, and said a little on the little nose of her baby girl: "So that mother can free her hands to perform magic..."


    "Well-well, Aunt Zi, hug..." Little Angelina hesitated when she played with her mother and turned into a big dog in her mother''s arms, she chose the big dog, and Zi smiled She held her little princess in her arms as soon as she stretched out her hand...


    "Mom...I want a big dog..." Little Angelina was not honest when she was held in Zi''s arms, she kept yelling to her mother.


    "Okay, okay... At least you have to be practical for mom." Hela smiled, and slammed the Thor''s Hammer on the ground...


    Rumble¡ªThe treasure house shook for a while, and a pit with a diameter of three meters was smashed by Thor¡¯s hammer on the ground. Looking down from the edge of the pit, it was completely dark...


    With a swish, the Thor''s hammer that was thrown by Hela flew back to his little master, making a whining sound like an aggrieved puppy... but the little Angelina who was anxious to see the big dog had no time to take care of it This foolish guy just kept urging his mother."Mom...Is the big dog in this hole? When will it come out...?"


    "Soon... baby, it will come out soon..." Hela said, and instructed Zi to say: "Zi, you just hold Little Angelina and stay on top, I can go down by myself..."


    "Good mistress..." Zi nodded. Of course she knew her mistress''s intention to do this. It is estimated that some things below are not suitable for her little princess to see...


    "Goodbye mom... come up with the big dog..." Little Angelina didn''t worry about her mother at all. In her small heart, her mother and father are both omnipotent.


    "Don''t worry, baby, I''ll come out with the big dog soon..." Hela said, jumping out of the eternal fire that was still burning in his hands, and jumped out of the hole that couldn''t be seen.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Eighty Five


    In the cave where you can''t see the five fingers--a red flame floats down from the faintly bright cave.


    It was Hela who jumped out of the cave holding the eternal fire,


    Five seconds later-Hela finally fell to the bottom of the hole. She took the eternal fire in her hand as a torch and whirled around slightly, and her hatred for Odin grew a little bit more.


    Those who sleep here are the Asgard warriors who followed her to fight in the Nine Realms, and it can even be said that they are the most elite troops under her.After being expelled and sealed by Odin, these Asgardian warriors under his command were also liquidated by Odin... With the lifespan of the Asgardians, they are far from the end of their lives, even if they live to the present, they It should be only equivalent to the age of middle-aged people on earth.


    They had fought bloody battles for Asgard, they had punished the Nine Realms and swept everything for Odin¡¯s reign... But in the end, they did not die in the hands of foreigners, did not die in the battlefield of conquering the Nine Realms, but Died in the hands of what they admired and believed in, Odin, the king of the gods... They-died of the sword after they came to themselves.


    "Odin¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªWhat kind of god are you???" Hela''s screaming screamed through the cave."Odin--you should be ashamed and ashamed of what you did...what are you the father of the gods...what are you the king of Asgard...you are not worthy!!!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Hela took a nostalgic look at the crypt, the tens of thousands of corpses... She really wanted to resurrect the warriors who had been behind her on the battlefield, and then went out to turn the whole Asgard upside down... But, She knew that these warriors were already too tired...


    She vaguely remembered that there was once a recruit who followed her on the battlefield and asked her hopefully: "His Royal Highness, can we really build Asgard more beautiful and richer like this?"


    "Yes, our Asgard will dominate the Nine Realms, and our Asgard will surely become the paradise of God''s realm that everyone yearns for..." Hela still remembers how firm her answer was back then...


    At that time--the Asgard warriors who heard her words raised their hands and shouted frantically."Long live Asgard..."


    For this dream, they fought bloody battles and conquered one world after another... For this dream, they took the lead on the battlefield and fought hard... This is how the now magnificent Asgard, and then Asgard in the nine The supreme position in the world.


    But... these warriors who gave everything for Asgard, now... they are sleeping here, they survived in the hands of the frost giants, they survived in the claws of the wild beasts... But, They fell under the sword after they came.


    "...Ah...ah...ah...ah..." Hela whispered to the battlefield, the ancient war anthem that soothed the dead heroes... Now there is only this for these warriors. .


    As this desolate war song sounded... one after another heroic spirits emerged from the decayed corpses. They were silent, kneeling in front of Hela... It was their unwillingness to keep them bound. Among their corpses, it was their resentment that kept them from entering the world of death...


    "It''s me... I''m sorry everyone." Faced with her former subordinates, Hela lowered her head deeply."I...not a good commander."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­The heroic spirits did not speak, but just stood up and beat their own Huns with their silent right hands. This is Asgard¡¯s most lofty military salute and their respect for their commander. They recognized her...


    With the uniform movements of these heroic spirits... Gradually, a little bit of fluorescence rose from them... They, the moment they saw the triple crown on Hela''s head, they already felt no regrets... They believed that they themselves The commander-in-chief of Asgard can definitely bring Asgard a better tomorrow. The hardships they suffered, the sins they suffered, the betrayals they suffered... are all worthwhile.


    ...... The warriors and heroic spirits who have had their wishes turned into dots of light, floating in the crypt, as if they were talking to their commander, their queen, making their final farewells, surrounded by Hela, and refused to leave for a long time. , The whole crypt is filled with blue dots of fluorescence, and the scenery...beautiful is heartbreaking.


    "Go...go back...you are too tired...you need a good rest..." Hela whispered. With her words, the fluorescence gradually increased...and then...until it disappeared. not see.She knows that they will return to the world of death... there is their home, where they will wait for another cycle of life.


    Hela can resurrect them with the eternal fire in her hands, but she did not do that, because the bodies of those warriors have long been decayed. With the help of the eternal fire, Hela can only turn them into undead soldiers... Hela I can''t bear to do this anymore. The warriors who have fought for Asgard all their lives are too tired, and they should take a break...


    The spot of light gradually dissipated... The entire crypt returned to an invisible appearance, and only the eternal fire in Hela''s hand became the last light source...


    She stretched out her right hand, and the sword of the night sky appeared in her hand... Flicked upward, the sword of the night sky escaped Hela''s control and flew into the air... Then, one changed two, two changed four, four changed eight... ¡­In the blink of an eye, the sword of the night sky in mid-air turned into a dense forest of night sky swords.


    With Hela''s wave of his hand, those swords of the night sky smashed into the ground fiercely... forming a sword forest with her as the center...


    "Wake up, Valkyrie, my heroic spirit, wake up, my pet Fenrir..." As he shouted, Hela slammed the eternal fire in his hands to the ground... ¡­A circle of blue flames centered on Hela and spread to the surroundings.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! The Valkyrie of the throne, under the order of Odin, went to hunt Hela, and now... they will become the Valkyrie that belongs to Hela alone.


    These Valkyries, they hold dragon teeth swords, they fight bravely... They... No matter how much glory and glory they had in their lifetime, now they will all belong to Hela''s subordinates, who made them die by Hela''s Hand, and Hela is the god of death who is best at playing with soul...


    For the Asgard warriors who once followed her, Hela has compassion. For the enemies who have died under her sword, Hela is not so kind. For them, death will not be the end, but another starting point¡­¡­


    "Woo..." Just as Hela was looking at Valkyrie, who was resurrected as a hero by herself, a huge, hideous wolf head leaned in front of her, like a well-behaved puppy, in front of her master. There was a snake head swaying in front of him... it was Hela''s pet, Fenrir the magic wolf.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Eighty Six


    "Fenrir... let''s go quickly, go to find dad... giggle... Oh, come on, Fenrir, you are almost overtaken by a small hammer..." accompanied by the silver bell of Angelina Laughter, a rumbling sound of a giant beast came over, mixed with the sound of objects being knocked to the ground.


    Zhou Ye, who had completely settled all four women, sat up from the couch, and looked at the four women with different styles and emotions nestling next to him. He had a headache and wanted to cover his head. ...


    Zhou Ye didn¡¯t have a headache because of what happened to Odin¡¯s queen Frija. He never put the king Odin in his eyes... and what happened to Frija was nothing else... he wouldn¡¯t Regret, let alone, Friga has been restored to a young state by him, it is impossible for him to return Friga to Odin...


    What really gave him a headache was that his daughter''s affairs, obviously his baby daughter, Angelina, seemed to be coming to him... Although Zhou Ye believed that his skin was already quite thick... but he couldn''t do it yet. In front of my daughter...hehe.


    "Okay, it seems that I''m going to comfort my little baby first..." Zhou Ye sighed, and got rid of the slender arms and legs wrapped around his body... and walked to the big bed.


    "Master, I''ll change your clothes..." As Zhou Ye got up, Qiu''s figure suddenly appeared behind him, holding a set of gorgeous new clothes in his hand... This is Asgard''s costume, here. Zhou Ye usually wears this.


    "Autumn... I always feel like this goes on, I will become a waste that can''t do anything without you..." Zhou Ye sighed, raised his arms, this kind of clothes stretched out his hand and opened his mouth. Days, after a while, I am afraid I will become a useless person.


    "I will listen to the master''s words as compliments..." Qiu smiled, like a gentle wife, tidying Zhou Ye''s collar."Perfect...no matter what clothes it is, the owner can deliver the best results..."


    "Don''t be humble, Qiu, I''m just complimenting you..." Zhou Ye smiled and kissed Qiu''s little friend."Okay, let''s go out together to see what little gift my lovely little princess got from Hela."


    "Okay, Master..." Qiu''s little face has a sweet smile. Zhou Ye''s words just made her very happy... This is the affirmation of her work by her host, and the host indirectly treated her. How can Qiu be unhappy to express his attachment?


    Zhou Ye, who had taken care of his image, led Qiu directly towards the gate of the palace... As soon as he arrived at the gate of the palace, the gate was opened by the shadow guard guarding outside...


    As soon as he opened the door, Zhou Ye saw a demon wolf that was more than five meters high, rushing in his direction. Its huge body filled the corridors of the entire palace.Maybe it¡¯s because the floor of the palace is a bit too smooth... When it turned, its claws sometimes slipped a bit, bumping the decorations placed at the corner of the corridor and rolling...


    And on the head of that huge demon wolf, there was a small figure sitting there, with both hands firmly grasping the hair on the demon wolf¡¯s head... It was Zhou Ye¡¯s baby daughter, Umbrella¡¯s little figure. Princess, the future ruler of the Nine Realms, Little Angelina.


    Seeing her father''s figure, Xiao Anjie Lina happily let go of her small hand holding the wolf hair and waved vigorously towards Zhou Ye."father¡­¡­"


    Angelina, who was originally sitting on the head of the devil wolf, was a little unstable, and the devil wolf was not a mount. It was very bumpy when it ran. Angelina let go... her young body was caught by the devil wolf. Go out directly.


    "Be careful, baby..." Zhou Ye was really taken aback by his daughter. His figure was in a trance on the spot, and then another little guy came out in his arms...It was because his father was taken out of the air. The snatched little Angelina.

 In Movie World Chapter 495

    "How dangerous it is, baby..." Zhou Ye really felt like he was scared to death just now... No matter how powerful his power is, and no matter how tough his army is, at this moment, he is just a It''s just a foolish father who is worried about his daughter.


    "Gluck... Dad, it''s okay... Fenrir will catch me..." Little Angelina was not scared at all, she was acting like a baby when she hugged her father''s neck."Dad...this is the big dog my mother gave me...look how cute it is..."


    At this time, the demon wolf Fenrir stood in place with a dazed expression... just when it felt that its little master was thrown into the air, it hurriedly stopped its steps and used its head to pick it up. The little master of his own house, but waited for a long time before his little master fell...It was wondering, where did his little master go?


    "Cute??" Zhou Ye looked at this huge demon wolf, speechless... Such a big demon wolf, such a ferocious fellow, how does his little baby feel cute about it?But it''s a bit funny to see it wondering where its little master is going... but it''s far from cute.


    At this time, Fenrir, the magic wolf, finally saw the figure of his little owner, who was actually in the arms of someone he didn¡¯t know. You know, its owner Hela said that he must take care of his little owner. Master...now my little master has fallen into the hands of others...this is absolutely unforgivable.


    "Woo..." Demon wolf Fenrir lowered his head and stared at Zhou Ye, screaming at his sharp teeth... There was a threatening low growl in his throat... It was obviously treating Zhou Ye as Take away the enemy of his little master.


    "Interesting..." Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Fenrir, the demon wolf who kept groaning intimidatingly at him, "It''s really a loyal big dog, but... it''s just a bit of a bad brain..."


    "Autumn, help me hug Little Angelina... I''ll accompany this Erha to have a good time." Zhou Ye is really happy. As an old WOW player, his most proud thing is collecting All the mounts in WOW, of course, the [collect all] here means that he does not play all the mounts in the previous version...


    Among them, the one he likes most is the Wolf Warriors from the [Siege of Orgrimmar] achievement. As an Alliance player, Wolf Warriors is simply too rare...


    And now, he has a feeling that he is about to complete this epic achievement in the Marvel world... ahem, the point is that he is about to have a war wolf...


    As a close-knit maid who has followed her master for many years, Qiu certainly knows the little hobby of her master. She smiled and took the little princess from her master''s arms.


    "Aunt Qiu, what''s wrong with Dad?" Xiao Anjie Lina looked at her father with a little bewilderment, then looked at Qiu again, and asked, "Does Dad dislike the big dog my mother gave me? ?"


    "No... Your Royal Highness, Master, this is what I like very much..." Qiu smiled and calmed.


    Little Angelina nodded seemingly, and then asked, "Oh, what is Dad doing?"


    "Master, he wants to have fun with the princess''s big dog..." Qiu smiled more gently and softly.


    "That''s it..." Although Xiao Anjie Lina didn''t understand her aunt Qiu, it shouldn''t be a bad thing, right?


    At this moment, I saw that my little master was no longer in the arms of the stranger... The magic wolf Fenrir screamed and rushed over... There were two enemies, but obviously this man gave it a greater deterrent. It has to fix this man first, and then save its little master...


    "Hahaha, Wang Jiang...become my mount obediently." Zhou Ye laughed wildly and jumped up, grabbing the wolf''s head that Fenrir was approaching, and pressing it down hard...


    Rumble ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The magic wolf Fenrir felt that although the hand holding his head was not big, it seemed to have ten thousand tons of power, making it firmly pressed to the ground, unable to move... It desperately used its front paws to This guy pulled from his head...but it was in vain. Its paws couldn''t touch Zhou Ye''s figure, but the hand still pressed its head firmly...so that it couldn''t lift its head. Come.


    It''s struggling... It''s working hard... It''s desperate... It''s... Uh, crying... This is too bullying, there is no way...


    "Well, my dear, don''t bully Fenrir anymore..." A voice came, and it seemed natural to Fenrir.This is the voice of the owner...


    "Cough cough... I just saw Lie Xinxi, you know, I wanted to raise a Wang Jiang long ago..." Zhou Ye handed away his hand in embarrassment... It was really embarrassing to be discovered.


    Fenrir, who had regained freedom, shrank behind his owner like an aggrieved Wang Jiang, screaming aggrieved...


    "Okay, Fenrir...this is my husband and your future male host...Don''t be wronged." Hela patted the demon wolf Fenrir on the head with an annoyance and amusement... "Be like listening My words are the same, listen to him...or else, next time he is bullying you, I won''t care..."


    "Woo..." Hearing the words of his owner, Fenrir, the devil wolf, could only come to Zhou Ye obediently, rubbing Zhou Ye''s hand with his head, to show surrender...


    "Not bad, really a good dog..." Zhou Ye smiled and gently rubbed Fenrir''s head... Then turned his head and said to his baby girl: "Baby, do you want to go for a ride with Dad... ...?"


    "..." Xiao Anjie Lina was originally angry that her father was bullying her big dog, but Zhou Ye yelled like this and she ran over again."Go...Go, Dad will take me with..."


    "Go..." Zhou Ye picked up his baby girl and jumped directly onto Fenrir''s back."Wang Jiang, let''s go for a drive outside the palace..."


    "Wang Jiang...run...chuckle..." Little Angelina also smiled happily.


    Fenrir, the demon wolf, refused in his heart at this moment... a magnificent demon wolf was called Wang Jiang with such a shameless name, where did it put its wolf face... But, think about the words of the owner, think again Thinking about how it felt when it was bullied by its own male owner... It shamefully obeyed, stepping on its four hooves, and rushing towards the outside of the palace against the sunset...


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Eighty Seven


    Hela watched her man and her baby daughter riding Fenrir running wildly and disappearing behind the gate of the palace, smiled and shook her head... I am afraid this big and small crazy play, I don¡¯t know when it will happen. Come back for dinner, now it''s time to go to the sisterhood activities.


    Thinking of this, Hela walked towards the palace...


    Surrounded by a group of heroic spirits dressed in Valkyrie costumes, Hela came to the door of a palace, "You don''t need to go in, just stay here."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." The Valkyries gave a respectful and deep salute, and then surrounded the entire palace with solemn expressions...


    Hela nodded. She was very satisfied with the performance of the Valkyries, and it was not in vain that she used the eternal fire to bring them back to life.Pushing open the door, Hela walked directly in...


    I saw that this was a room indistinguishable from other palaces. If it had to be different, it would be that the luxurious and artistic decorations and furniture in the original spacious hall were all cleaned up.


    Instead, there are rows of electronic instruments full of science fiction. In the center of the hall, a large widescreen projection device with a height of more than three meters and a width of more than seven meters is placed...


    In front of the projection device, a group of women were sitting around. They were either sitting or lying... or holding wine glasses... or holding snacks in different shapes, but the only thing in common was that their eyes and attention were focused on what was in front of them. On the large projection screen.


    "How''s the situation going?" Hela couldn''t wait to ask as soon as he entered the house.


    "It''s almost done, I feel I can start the next step..." Ophelia replied with a smile while lying on the sofa with a glass of wine in her hand.


    "Wait...it feels a bit too obvious, right?" Emma said hesitantly.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay to look like this, and we won''t be able to achieve the effect we want..." This time it was Pandora, who was eating snacks while making her own suggestions.


    "Then let''s start." Hela said, found an empty seat and sat down, and then directly commanded through the personal terminal on her wrist: "Plan G begins..."


    Hearing these words, the women couldn''t help but stop the action in their hands, and put their eyes firmly on the projection screen, and what was playing on the projection screen was Thor and Loki who were locked in the dungeon. .


    At this moment-in the dungeon under the palace, Thor and Loki are chatting weakly.


    "Brother... are we really going to die?" Sol asked weakly, sitting on the wall of the cell."These guys actually chose to starve us to death... Where do they put the glory of the soldiers? This kind of death is really shameful."


    "My dear brother... If... you can defeat our sister, we won''t be here..." Loki is almost hungry. Although he is a magician, he obviously won''t Confectionery.


    "That woman...well, if I had a hammer in my hand, I think I should be able to defeat her..." Saul never knew that hunger was so difficult... He felt that if he was at this moment, he could safely get out of this In the cell, the first thing he had to do was not revenge, let alone seizing the throne, but... a good, beautiful meal.


    "Brother... are you sure that is your hammer?" Rocky mocked feebly: "How do I feel that the man who took your hammer is more suitable for the Thor''s hammer than you?"


    "..." Sol really wanted to refute a few words, but... the facts speak louder than words, his hammer was easily taken from his hands, and he gave him a little loli... No way to tell."Well, that man... terrible."


    "It''s terrible..." Loki was deeply moved by Sol''s words. It was a conclusion he reached with his body. Now when he heard the man''s name, he felt the bones all over his body hurt. ...


    Just when the two brothers were silent, trying to maintain a little energy... a sound of footsteps came, and then a group of shadow guards appeared in front of them.


    "This is your last supper... I hope you will like it." The leader of the Shadow Guard said, operating the magic fence next to him, and soon a small opening that only allowed a plate to pass through appeared on the fence of the cell...


    A shadow guard behind her slid the food and wine into the cell.


    "Hey, what do you mean by this? Are we going to be executed?" Rocky shouted desperately.


    "Yes, tomorrow, you will be executed." The Captain of the Shadow Guard said, sealing the magic fence again, ignoring the two of them, and walking away with the other Shadow Guards.


    "Damn... Executing us without a trial, you are unfair, it''s unjust..." Rocky yelled desperately, however, it was useless, and the shadow guards ignored him.


    "Don''t bother...I''ll talk about it after you''re full..." Sol didn''t have the time to pay attention to those things. He directly picked up the barbecue on the plate and ate it...While eating, he said: " After we are full, tomorrow we will take advantage of them to take us out to execute the execution, knock down a few guys, and escape from Asgard..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 496

    "I hope so..." Although Loki was also very hungry, the bad news that he would be executed tomorrow made him have no appetite. He just silently picked up the flask on the dinner plate and poured it into his mouth.


    "Eat something so that you will have strength tomorrow..." Sol forgot that he was stuffing food in his mouth, and threw a piece of barbecue to his brother."If you don''t have the strength, you can''t do anything tomorrow..."


    "Well, thank you brother..." Loki hesitated, picked up the barbecue that Sol threw to him, and ate it... However, he felt that there seemed to be a different flavor in the barbecue, which made him Cautiously put down the barbecue in his hand.


    "Brother, do you feel the smell of this barbecue is a bit wrong?"


    "There''s nothing wrong...I feel delicious." Sol said, while stuffing barbecue in his mouth, "This is the best barbecue I have ever eaten..."


    "Probably I''m nervous..." Loki was sure that there was an indescribable familiar taste in the barbecue, but he didn''t plan to remind his brother anymore, because he wanted to see what the hell those people wanted to do. ...... Maybe you can take this opportunity to escape?


    After half an hour----


    "Hiccup¡ª¡ª!" Thor filled his stomach with the barbecue for the two of them. He really had enough to eat... Maybe it¡¯s because of his fullness and warmth. Saul felt that he actually felt that today. My younger brother Loki is very fascinated by people...that¡¯s right...that¡¯s fascinated by people... "Hey, brother, I never found out that my brother is so beautiful..."


    "Uh-!!!" Loki was taken aback by Saul''s words, and he found that his brother''s eyes seemed a little wrong when he saw him... He had seen the kind of eyes, but they were usually in men and women. When you are alone, you can look at it... "Damn... let me out... let me out quickly..."


    "My brother... I found out that you are so cute..." The Loki in Sol''s eyes was so beautiful that he was suffocated. He felt as if a flame was burning from his belly... The flame made him suffocate. He became more and more unsustainable.


    "Let go of me, damn...I''m your brother..." Loki was already crying. He knew that this kind of potion was in that barbecue. He would definitely remind his brother Sol. , However, there is no regret that medicine is sold in the world.


    If speaking of magic skills, Loki feels that he can throw his brother a few blocks away. This is not his boasting, but his successful experience of playing with his brother countless times through magic since childhood.


    But if you talk about personal strength... Loki is a weak chicken facing Sol, not much better than facing a brawny girl... He is now struggling desperately in the arms of his brother... "Wake up, brother, I am your brother..."


    "Brother or something, isn''t it the best gift God gave to brother?" Saul can''t bear it anymore...


    What happens when a magician with limited magic ability faces a warrior who has no iron in his hands?Loki used his own examples to deeply educate the next generation of mages...Magicians will be ravaged and ravaged by warriors, in various senses.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhg


    Chapter six hundred and eighty eight


    In a cell in the underground dungeon of the Asgard Palace--


    Thor, the god of thunder, leaned against the wall of the prison with a pale face, staring blankly at his brother, Loki.


    At this moment, Loki, unclothed, lay on the cold floor of the cell in a big font, tears in his eyes, and a blank mind... All this happened so suddenly... Suddenly he was at a loss and didn''t even know what to do. How to face his brother Sol.


    The atmosphere in the cell is quiet and weird...


    After a long time... Sol finally spoke slowly, he knew... Now it is meaningless to say who is right and who is right."Yes, sorry..."


    "I''m sorry...?" When he heard Thor''s words, Rocky''s ashen eyes gradually recovered a gleam."Sorry, can you make up for the mistakes you made?"


    "..." Saul was silent, he didn''t know what to say anymore.


    "I never knew you were such a person..." Loki gradually recovered some physical strength. After all, the desperate struggle just now was quite a physical effort. He slowly stood up, trying not to touch his injuries. Place... After finishing his clothes briefly, he turned to look at his brother Saul."I used to be very surprised, why only one of the four friends around you, Sif, is a woman, and you haven''t done anything to her... It turns out that you are so good... I really didn''t expect it."


    Of course Loki knew why Thor became like this, but he didn''t want to mention it at all...he didn''t want to think about it again.


    "No...I''m not..." Saul wanted to explain, but seeing his brother''s untidy clothes on his body, he couldn''t say anything about the explanation...


    "Don''t say any more... I don''t want to hear your voice now." Rocky said, walking to the corner of the wall opposite Sol and sat down, but just as soon as he sat down, he just rubbed and jumped up... ...Cough cough, the wound is a bit deep.


    "Are you all right..." Seeing Loki''s movements, Saul asked with concern.


    "I''m fine, I''m very good, I''m so good..." Rocky said, and sat down again cautiously. This time he only used half of the PG. Although it still hurts, it still hurts. In a tolerable situation, let him climb on the ground again like just now, he said nothing...


    At this moment, a familiar voice made the two brothers temporarily let go of their entanglements and stood up.


    "I thought you would be abused by them, now it seems that your life is going pretty well."


    "Heimdall?" X2


    Rocky and Soldu looked out of the prison together. Standing there, the big black man in civilian clothes was not Heimdall and who was it?"Are you not caught by them?"


    "Of course not..." Heimdall, who carried the sword of guardian, replied: "I hid when there was a disturbance in the palace... I stared at the secret tunnel for a few days before slipping away while they were changing shifts. Come in, what''s the matter, let''s talk outside..."


    "Okay..." Thor nodded to Loki in response.


    Heimdall directly opened the magic fence of the cell and released the two of them... whispered, "Follow me."


    Loki and Thor followed in Heimdall¡¯s footsteps and walked towards the depths of the dungeon...


    Thor''s position was automatically lagging behind, allowing Rocky to walk in front of him... But after a few steps, he looked at Rocky who was staggering, and finally couldn''t help but hurried to him and drove him a few steps. Putting his hand on his shoulder, he helped him walk out.


    "I won''t thank you..." Loki glanced at Thor and said blankly.


    Saul shook his head indifferently, "I didn''t think you would thank me...this is what I should do."


    "..., do you think this can smooth out the damage you brought to me?" Loki whispered: "In this life you never imagine I will forgive you...you hantai..."


    Saul didn''t fight his brother like he used to, he was now coughing with an attitude of atonement...


    On the other hand, in the palace temporarily converted into a monitoring room, the women ate the hot pot contentedly. They were not interested in the Thor brothers who disappeared from the screen... Or it should be said that the Thor brothers¡¯ escape was also in them. Part of the plan.


    You know, the person sent by Zhou Ye to clean up Heimdall is not someone else, but Jean Grey.Want to escape in the hands of a phoenix girl named Jean Grey?Heimdall is far from enough.


    As for the Heimdall who now leads the Sol brothers?It was a puppet that had been controlled by Jean Grey with mind control a long time ago.


    Generally speaking, people think that the strongest person is Professor X. However, this is a misconception. The real strongest mind control is Jin Gray, who has merged with Phoenix.It''s just that on weekdays, there is no time for her to show her spiritual power...


    "For the sisters to work together to complete the world achievement of Thor X Cthulhu... Cheers..." The upright Ophelia raised the wine glass in her hand and celebrated with her sisters.


    The women who were completely caught up in inexplicable excitement and excitement also raised their glasses high and shouted: "To the world''s achievements, cheers..."


    There was laughter in the whole palace... but the fugitive trio on the other side was not so harmonious.


    "Heimdall...Why are we going to the Rainbow Bridge instead of going to the palace to wake up the father?" Sol, who supported his brother, asked Heimdall unceremoniously."Have you forgotten your duty?"


    "I have never forgotten my duty..." Heimdall was not irritated by Saul''s words, his voice was still calm and strong, "Odin is still sleeping in Odin''s sleep, but we can''t help the guards. Rush in under circumstances..."


    "Then go in..." Sol always had mystery confidence in his father."As long as King Father wakes up from his deep sleep and ascends with a shout, the people of Asgard will unite around my King Father. These invaders will be a group of chickens..."


    "...You have been imprisoned for too long, and you have not understood the recent changes in Asgard for a long time." Heimdall explained: "The people of Asgard have been used by those invaders in a strange way. The spell is bewitched, and they now deeply love Hela sitting on the throne, just as they loved Odin the father of the gods..."


    When Sol heard Heimdall''s words, his whole person was like a frustrated ball, becoming weak. He believed that Heimdall would not deceive himself. Heimdall''s power is very powerful, but he once swore allegiance to him. Odin, his father, is loyal to the throne.He is Asgard''s first line of defense. No one has escaped his eyes and invaded Asgard, except this time...


    "...Then, what can we do now even if we escape from Asgard?" Sol is already a little discouraged...


    Chapter six hundred and eighty nine


    "Although Asgard has fallen..." Heimdall stared at Saul with his golden pupils and said, "But in the Nine Realms, we have other friends and reinforcements... Now, your task is to The identity of Crown Prince Scarder, in the other worlds of the Nine Realms, gathers our loyal allies... Then, counterattack Asgard..."


    "Is this... really okay?" Heimdall''s words were really unacceptable to Sol, who once considered Asgard the number one in the world.


    Among the nine kingdoms, Asgard has a good relationship. It is estimated that the Warner Protoss and Alfheim Elves in Warnerheim, and the Gnomes in Wattheim...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 497

    Other kingdoms like the Frost Giants of Jotunheim and the dark elves... Don''t think about it, Musbelheim''s Fire Country is even more like an enemy of Asgard.


    How can this be broken?Sol was a little confused...


    "So... do you have a better way besides this?" Heimdall asked directly.


    "...I think this is the best idea." There has been no answer, but Loki, who just listened quietly to the dispute between the two, knew that what Heimdall said was the most feasible solution. Others It''s like rushing into the palace to wake up Odin and other bad ideas, it''s completely killing him."Heimdall, what are we going to do?"


    "I will use the Rainbow Bridge to send you to Warnerheim..." Heimdall said: "There, I think you should be able to find our strongest ally, and then...you contact the Warner Protoss in Warnerheim Then call me, I will be here to teleport you to Alfheim again..."


    "Well, I think I have no choice..." In the end, Sol could only accept Heimdall''s plan...


    The three of them cautiously bypassed the crowded streets and walked towards the Rainbow Bridge...


    In fact, there are still some people on the street celebrating Hela''s enthronement at this moment. They hold up their wine glasses and shout when everybody shouts: "Long live your Majesty Hela, long live Asgard..."


    The pedestrians who were harassed by these drunks responded with smiles to their chants."Long live Her Majesty... Long live Asgard."


    The impact of this scene on Saul is extremely huge, as if overnight, all Asgard¡¯s Asa protoss had forgotten their two brothers... That despicable usurper Hela became everyone instead. The king of Asgard that everyone has come to expect.


    This made Saul simply unacceptable. If Heimdall hadn''t forcibly pulled him away, I''m afraid he would really rush in front of those people and point to his nose to question those guys."Your crown prince is here... Do you still remember who your future king is?"


    After the baptism of this scene, Sol became a little silent, and Loki, who was supported by him, gave him a sympathetic look. This guy is indeed a bit pitiful. The throne that he was about to acquire was taken away. And he himself became a non-existent person.


    Of course, Loki himself felt very upset. He would be given sex by the guy Thor. After all, it was the trick of those guys. Although I don¡¯t know what their purpose is, but... he has already talked to those guys. The guy has become an endless enemy. Sooner or later, he will double these insults, insults and injuries to those guys, especially the man who dumped himself like a rag doll, he must...


    The two thoughtful brothers never said a word on the way. They came directly to the huge gate at the head of the Rainbow Bridge under the leadership of Heimdall.


    When they got here, they had to stop their steps, not because they couldn''t open the door, but because two figures were blocking their way in front of the door.


    "Oh, my two lovely brothers, where do you want to go?" Hela held the sword of the night sky, smiling and looking at the trio standing in front of her.


    "Just kill them... I still want to go back with my dear!" Jean Grey, wearing a red dress, has no interest in this pair of difficult brothers. For her, instead of wasting time here, she still It makes sense to go back and snuggle and doze off in the arms of your own man.


    "You stop them, I''ll start teleportation..." Heimdall said, pulling out the guardian sword behind him, and rushing towards the two women.


    Thor and Loki also had to rush over... Heimdall was already their last hope. If Heimdall was stopped by the two women, they would not be able to escape...


    Thinking of this, Sol rushed over and stopped Hela before Heimdall. In his opinion, Hela is already the most difficult character. It is his apology to his brother to leave the difficulty to himself. .


    "Damn, I knew it would be like this..." Rocky complained, rushing to Qin''s face, and said with a smile: "This beautiful lady, I''m actually a pacifist, so let us be together. Drink tea and talk about the customs of Asgard?"


    "That''s a lot of nonsense..." Jin has always had only one attitude towards other men, that is... if nothing, she pointed to Loki unceremoniously, and a dangerous flame burned directly towards Loki. .


    "Your enemy is me..." Sol, without a hammer, directly smashed Hela with his fist. Hela smiled, and a sword slid into Sol''s eyes. This trick forced Sol to take it away. Potential, dodge embarrassed.


    The four were fighting and walking, or to be precise, it was Rocky and Sol who were fighting and retreating. The two brothers retreated to the teleport point at the head of the Rainbow Bridge in a planned way.


    In fact, the two girls came here to act...Of course, in order to be realistic, Thor''s body was slashed by Hela''s sword of the night sky, and there were scars everywhere... and Loki was almost completely cooked by the piano. .


    Just when Thor and Loki felt that they might really be here today, Heimdall, who used his guardian sword to start teleportation not far away, had already opened the Rainbow Bridge.He shouted to Thor and Loki: "Come here, you should go."


    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time..." Sol said, taking advantage of Hela''s kicking power, turned and ran towards Heimdall...The colorful rays of light transmitted by the Rainbow Bridge in front of him were in front of him. , When Saul felt that he was already in sight, a huge force came from behind, kicking him directly into the teleporting beam... But this did not mean that he had been completely rescued.


    Because, this powerful force not only kicked him into the Rainbow Bridge, but even kicked him into the teleportation to break the teleportation protection crystal wall, and fell directly into the unknown space...


    But Loki was even more miserable... he was thrown directly out of the Rainbow Bridge by Qin, under him is an endless starry sky... The ghost knew where he would float.


    Chapter six hundred and ninety


    Looking at the two brothers who have disappeared, Hela and Qin smiled and stood in place... Their mission has been completed, or that their goal has been achieved, and they were just Asgard''s best of the year. Heimdall, the loyal minister, had closed the Rainbow Bridge and fell on one knee in front of the two women. He had already been controlled by Qin.


    "You asked me to drop Loki to Asgard. I know you want to try it and see if you can continue Loki¡¯s fate and take the soul gem from Thanos, but why do you want to stay with Sol? What''s your life?" Qin asked unclearly.


    "Of course it''s because I want to give my dear a gift..." Hela said with a smile: "Don''t you think my dear has always been interested in the capable Valkyrie?"


    "Able Valkyrie?" Qin nodded thoughtfully after thinking of something.In fact, Hela was still full of resentment for the slippery fish that slipped away in her hands."But... honey seems to have sent the fat green man to the laboratory. How could that guy escape from that planet if no one helped? Besides, you are sure that this untransformed guy can say Move that Valkyrie to counterattack Asgard?"


    "..." Hela lifted her forehead, "Oops, I forgot to think about it...what to do, Jin."


    "Hey..." Qin sighed, unexpectedly Hela would occasionally be confused."Just tell the truth to my dear, besides, the Gao Tianzun of Saka star has some relatives with my dear..."


    "Relationship?" Hela asked in a daze.


    "Of course, have you forgotten Karina Defan? Our sister..." Qin asked back.


    "Of course I remember Karina..." If you know that Karina must attend every big family gathering, how could Hela not know her."But isn''t her father Difan the collector? How can it have something to do with Gao Tianzun of Saka star?"


    "Don¡¯t you know that Sakar¡¯s Gao Tianzun and collector Difan are brothers? My dear plan to go to Sakarstar to take down the Valkyrie... But now..." Qin sighed helplessly. : "You, when you are okay, you should also gather more with your sisters and chat..."


    "..." At this moment, Hela really has the feeling of saying DOG. I knew this a long time ago. Why should I copy Thor''s fall from Saka?It is good for Thor Thor to be unable to leave Saka Xing from now on. I am afraid that if there is any weird change between him and the Valkyrie, it will really...


    Thinking of this, Hela didn''t dare to hesitate anymore, she grabbed Jean Grey''s hand and ran towards the palace."You have to help me this time, Jin..."


    Two hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Baby Hela...you..." Zhou Ye looked at Hela who was sitting in front of him speechlessly, looking cautiously because of doing something wrong.


    "I want to surprise you too..." Hela said aggrievedly.


    "I know... I know." Zhou Ye held Hela and Qin in his arms.With a wry smile: "I originally wanted to go directly to Karina after handling the matter here, and go to Sakar Star with her... But now it seems that I have to take a shortcut.... "


    "What''s the shortcut... honey?" Hela asked curiously.


    "You, watching movies like fast-forwarding like I do... Haven''t you noticed that there is an unstable space-time rift in Saka star that leads directly to the outer starry sky of Asgard?" Zhou Ye said, gently in the sea. Take a shot on the pulled dolphins.


    "Then you will leave tomorrow?" Hela asked with some dismay.


    "No, I''ll leave now." Zhou Ye sighed, "Saka Star¡¯s time is very weird...Even if Sol and I were thrown over by just ten seconds before and after, maybe we arrived at Saka. Star¡¯s time will be different by a few months, I don¡¯t want my capable Valkyrie to disappear because of certain things..."


    "Then... okay." No matter how sad Hela was, she couldn''t help it. After all, it was because of her own mistake that she made it like this... "Then who are you going to take this time?"


    "Saka Star doesn''t have any high-end combat power... I just turned around randomly in the past. You don''t think I can beat even a Valkyrie with your man?" Zhou Ye smiled: "So I plan to do it this time. After taking Sister Amora over, it''s a play..."


    "Really? My dear..." When Lorelai and Sister Amora heard these words, their eyes brightened in surprise. They were the time when they bothered their men the most... On Zhou Ye''s body, he could accompany his men on an interstellar journey, they couldn''t ask for it.


    Although Sieve and Friga had no words, their disappointed expressions were utterly uttered... Obviously, they were not willing to be separated from their men now.


    Of course Zhou Ye saw their dissatisfaction at a glance, and sighed."Well, anyway, Sif and Friga are fine here, so let''s go with me."


    "Hmm..." Sieff and Frigga happily leaked smiles.


    "After I''m gone, you must always pay attention to Loki''s movements. If he really comes back with the Soul Gem... Then apart from the piano, none of you is an opponent of the Soul Gem... Forget it, let me Take a peek into the future.¡± Zhou Ye said, the golden eyes gleaming, scenes of scenery reflected on his pupils.


    After a while, Zhou Ye smiled."Ha, I didn''t expect there to be such a thing... Loki doesn''t care about it for now."


    "What happened? Honey?" the girls asked curiously.


    "The things in the future are always changing. I can only say that Loki is not a threat for the time being..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Now I have plenty of time to take in a capable Valkyrie."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 498

    "Bad guys will hang people''s appetite..."


    "Yes, my dear is so bad..."


    "Hey, you don''t know the pain of peeking into the future..." Zhou Ye said with a [I don''t want to] look like: "After peeking into the future, there will be no surprises in life... everything becomes in your eyes. Of course it¡¯s so sad.¡±


    After Zhou Ye finished speaking, he stood up without waiting for the women to retort, and opened a portal to the Mars base. He still had to go there to drive out his private medium-sized spacecraft. If it was just himself, he It is completely possible to rush into the time and space rift with a swagger, but with a few women, you can''t do that...After all, they don''t have his strong body."Okay, without further ado, I''ll go first, you defend Asgard well."


    The four women named by Zhou Ye, along with Zhou Ye¡¯s two close-fitting maids, followed Zhou Ye and passed through the portal, leaving the other women here jealous and annoying...


    Chapter six hundred and ninety one


    Saka Star-a terrestrial planet located at a singular point in the universe, surrounded by cosmic pathways, at the junction of the known and unknown worlds...


    Although forcibly passing through the unstable space-time rift caused everyone''s turbulence to suffer, but the strong physique of the Asa Protoss allowed them to quickly recover after the spacecraft left the passage.Looking at the endless trash mountain through the observation window of the spaceship, Lorelai couldn''t help but sigh."This is really a really bad place..."


    "My dear, are you sure we didn''t go wrong?" Amora agreed with her sister for the first time in her life.


    "Of course we didn''t go the wrong way..." Zhou Ye sat in the driver''s seat, looked at the place in front of him that was like a sea of ??garbage, and said with a smile: "This place should be the space peculiarity of Saka Star... Something from the outside world falls, such as spaceships, trees, or... creatures."


    The women gathered around their man, and through the large transparent observation window in front of the spacecraft, they looked at the piles of garbage mountains at their feet. Among those garbage mountains, they saw various mechanical products, and some It is not a civilized decoration at all.


    In those mountains of trash, there are a lot of ragged guys. The costumes they wear are oddly shaped, some with masks, and some clothes look like a large curtain cut in the middle.In short, there are all kinds of things... They are wandering around the trash mountain, and from time to time something is sprayed from the fiery red vortex pillars in the sky... They swiftly surround them, seeming to be searching for the use of such things. value.


    "A group of scavengers..." Lorelai sneered away with disdain, she didn''t even look down on these guys.


    At this moment, a sirens sounded in the spacecraft."An unidentified flying object is approaching quickly, please pay attention..."


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye looked up, and saw three or four extremely broken spaceships approaching them... In Zhou Ye''s eyes, those spaceships were like large containers with patches. On these container spacecraft, Zhou Ye did not find any weapon devices, only open hatches, and beggars holding all unknown weapons...


    "Unknown aircraft, please indicate your identities... This is the Sarkar Star Guard." This voice came from the leading spacecraft.


    "Really...annoying." Zhou Ye said, pressing the weapon launch button in his hand...In a short time, the hadron bombardment guns on both sides of the spacecraft shot out a blue light, and these intentions surrounded Zhou Ye in the blink of an eye. The guys in the spaceship blew up the ship and the people.


    "Nice work... honey." Lorelai cheered, and took a sip on Zhou Ye''s cheek. The sister Amora beside her also took a sip on the other side of Zhou Ye without showing any weakness."Honey, you are awesome."


    "Will this cause any trouble?" Friga was a little worried.


    "It''s just a group of scavengers... They often pretend to be so-called order defenders. After deceiving the people in the spaceship, they will either grab them and sell them to the Grandmaster''s Colosseum to serve as fighters, or they will take the poor guys. Eat it as food..." Although Zhou Ye had never been to Sarkar Star, he knew a lot about Sarkar Star, although Karina Difan told him a lot.


    "Eat it?" Frigga widened her eyes in disbelief."My dear... the so-called eating... is it what I think?"


    "Yes, it means literally." Zhou Ye said, blinking at Friega.


    "Oh..." Frigga felt a surge in her stomach, really...


    "Okay, we should go to the Grandmaster..." Zhou Ye said, turning the direction of the spaceship, and flew towards the metropolis lined with tall buildings on the horizon...


    In the city center full of science and technology, there is a high-rise building that looks very special... This is a round skyscraper... Although a round skyscraper is rare, it is not special. The most special one is ...The outer wall of this building is hung one after another with giant masks...These masks decorate this building like a huge totem pole.


    This building is the lair of Gao Tianzun, the ruler of Saka planet...


    And when Zhou Ye''s spacecraft arrived in front of this building-Grand Master Gao Tianzun was observing his latest harvest.


    "Really good, is this a male?" Gao Tianzun looked at the man with long blond hair in front of him, turned his head and asked the scavenger soldier who brought him here to Road 142.


    "It should be..." Scavenger No. 142 was a beautiful woman in a black leather outfit with white eye patterns on her face and her hair tied back.Although she doesn''t look burly and slim, no one here will despise her. You must know that the eye patterns on her eyes are not painted in white. Each eye pattern represents a powerful enemy who died in her hands... The enemy is not qualified to be a decoration on her face.


    "I think I need to get close to him and take a good look..." Gao Tianzun said as he stood up gently, and walked towards the seat that restrained the man with long golden hair in place."I''m curious...who are you?"


    "I¡ªI¡ªthe god of thunder." Thor, who was temporarily free from the shackles of his hands, exclaimed, and as his hands were raised, electric sparks roamed his hands.


    "Wow-I didn''t hear the sound of thunder, what is that thing on your hand? Little spark?" Gao Tianzun said with a smile, although Thor temporarily broke free from the shackles of his hands, but... Without leaving this chair, he would pose no threat to Gao Tianzun."Thunderous--I didn''t expect you to be a soldier?"


    "You are..." Sol raised his hand to give Grandmaster a punch, but as soon as his arm was raised, a strong electric current was emitted from the restraint on his neck, and Sol directly shivered and slumped into the chair. On it.


    "I want 20 million... the future champion in the arena, I think it''s worth the price." No. 142 put down the restraint remote in her hand, she could see that Grand Master was very interested in her own trophy, she didn''t mind coming A lion opened his mouth, anyway, money or something is just a number to the master.


    "You are dreaming--!" The loyal dog Topaz behind him said directly before the grandmaster spoke.


    "Don''t talk nonsense-transfer money..." As expected on No. 142, the Grand Master has no idea about money, anyway, the entire Saka Star belongs to him.In desperation, Topaz could only transfer money to No. 142 Scavenger.


    "Next time I have a good product, I will notify you in advance, boss..." No.142 smiled and waved goodbye to the grandmaster. For her, this large sum of money was enough for her to be drunk for a while...at least enough to kill her. The old debts owed in the bar have been settled, and there is still a lot of surplus.


    Just after leaving the Grand Master''s hall on 142, Topaz whispered in his ear: "Miss Karina''s husband is here to visit you."


    "Little Karina''s husband?" Grandmaster was a little confused, "When did she get married...Why didn''t the fellow Difan notify me?"


    "The newsletter Miss Karina gave you a few days ago... Did you forget?" Topaz was a little helpless with his boss. Except for certain things that attracted him, he seemed to be uninterested in everything else. Big.


    "Oh oh..." Hearing the reminder from his subordinates, the Grand Master was stunned. He smiled and said, "My lovely niece is coming to visit me. This is really a good thing. Where is he now?"


    "They are outside the building now..." Topaz said.


    "Hurry up and invite them in..." Grand Master said with a smile, you know, he left the family a long time ago, but... his relationship with the collector Di Fan is pretty good.


    Chapter six hundred and ninety two


    Scavenger No. 142 walked in the passage leading to the hangar contentedly. She was very happy, grabbing this guy from the scavengers made her a fortune.


    Although that guy kept yelling about his Prince of Asgard, Thor, how about that?Although she was once a member of the Valkyrie, she also swore allegiance to the throne, but how is that?


    She has paid enough for the ass of the Odin family...Her sister, her lover, all died in the hands of the death god Hela in the final battle... Only she who lost everything is left, Staying alive.


    In order not to be in the nightmare of dreaming back at midnight, repeatedly seeing her lover use her own flesh and blood to stop the sword of the night sky that pierced her... She had to become a drunkard, drunk every day. Female alcoholic.


    She owes nothing to the Odin family anymore, and her vows will no longer be kept from the moment her lover dies in front of her... She is free now...


    Valkyrie No. 142 stumbled forward while thinking. Everyone who saw her in the passage hurriedly dodged aside... No way, there were horizontal ones before, and they couldn¡¯t dodge, but they eventually changed. Becoming a bounty for the Valkyrie, or becoming a victim of repeated grievances, Saka star has no laws, let alone defenders of order.


    As for Gao Tianzun, the ruler of Saka?He is obviously not a good government official... For him, as long as his subordinates don''t rebel, he doesn''t care about the others... The biggest rule of Saka Star is, don''t resist the grandmaster Gao Tianzun. As for the others?There are no legal provisions to restrict civilians, whoever has the biggest fist is the boss.


    When the drunk-eyed Valkyrie was about to walk to the hangar, she felt as if she had hit a wall¡ªboom¡ªif it were based on her previous experience, she would basically hit someone before her. Being knocked into flight by her... Apart from anything else, the strong physique of the Asa Protoss is not a joke, let alone a powerful professional like Valkyrie?


    However, the result of this collision made Valkyrie a little bit surprised. It seemed that the person he hit had nothing to do, but he was hit by a powerful reaction force, thumping¡ªthrow back three steps before standing. Stabilize your body.


    "..." Raising his slightly drowsy eyes, Valkyrie looked at the guy who knocked him down. In the dimness, he seemed to be a handsome boy with blond hair and golden eyes, and five or six beautiful women followed behind the boy, although There was a woman who made her feel familiar...but now she didn''t want to trouble anyone, because her stock was about to run out. She just made a lot of money and rushed back to replenish the stock.


    "Fortunately for you... asshole..." Valkyrie murmured, while letting his body go to the side, wanting to pass by...


    However, something even more unexpected happened... the handsome boy with blond hair and golden eyes came to her with great interest and blocked her way...


    "I remember when you introduced Sakastar to me just now, you said that no form of snatching is prohibited here? Right?" Zhou Ye looked at Valkyrie, who was shaking his body, and smiled at him by Gao Tianzun. Asked the subordinate who was sent to receive him.


    "Uh-that''s right..." The welcome lady replied in a daze: "But the premise is... you can easily win the opponent and make the opponent lose combat effectiveness... so that the opponent will become yours. It¡¯s private property, no matter if you sell it or raise it... But, please be honest, this lady is not ordinary..."


    "Okay, I see, you don''t need to say the rest." Zhou Ye waved his hand and stopped the words of the welcome lady.Isn''t his purpose here for the Valkyrie who slipped through the net?Since we met, he didn''t mind taking it directly.


    "It''s been a long time...hiccup...I haven''t seen such a courageous guy." The moment Valkyrie heard Zhou Ye''s words, she had already completed the preparations for the fighting posture. She squatted slightly with her hands on her back. Behind him, he tightly held his dragon tooth dagger.

 The Movie World Chapter 499

    She was tossed to Saka Star for so many years, many people had thought of her, but in the end the grass on the graves of those guys grew taller... Now, there is another new egg, she Don''t mind using force to tell this rich young man who just came to Sakar, some people he can''t afford."Don''t worry, little white face, after catching you, I will sell you to the most famous nightclub here. I want to come to Sakar Star to seek stimulus and excitement for the ladies who will be very interested in you... Hiccup¡ª¡ª It will be sold at a good price."


    "Haha..." Faced with Valkyrie''s provocation, Zhou Ye just smiled, his figure flashed and disappeared in place¡ª¡ª


    "...No..." Before Valkyrie''s bad words were finished, he felt a pain in his afterglow, and the whole person suddenly fell soft.Two dark shadows suddenly appeared on her left and right, and before she landed, they raised her arms one by one. It was the two maids Qiu and Zi who had followed Zhou Ye.


    "Okay...we can go to see the grandmaster now." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, turned his head and said to Miss Yingbin who had been stunned by this sudden change.


    "Ah... ok, ok, please come with me..." Miss Yingbin said as she cautiously led Zhou Ye to the hall where Grand Master Gao Tianzun was.


    Time is short... Under the leadership of Yingbin, Zhou Ye and others came to the hall where Gao Tianzun was.


    "Boss, Mr. Zhou Ye is here..." Yingbin respectfully reported back to Gao Tianzun.


    "Haha... my dear niece... uh...!" When Grand Master Gao Tianzun heard the return, he stood up and stretched out his arms as he was about to embrace Zhou Ye, but was shocked by the people behind him I saw four beautiful and beautiful women behind Zhou Ye, who were full of styles and emotions, or plump and noble. This was not the point. For people in his situation, women and everything It was just an ornament. Although Zhou Ye was considered his niece and son-in-law, he was not interested in taking care of his niece''s housework.


    What really surprised him was that the Scavenger No. 142 who had just left from him was actually held by two beautiful girls wearing some kind of professional clothing (maid outfit) behind Zhou Ye... "This is...?"


    "Oh, I fell in love with this guy... I think she''s pretty good, so I just took it down and planned to take it back for good tuning and teaching." Zhou Ye said in a calm and calm manner, as if to say that he had eaten this morning. What a relaxing breakfast.


    "But... she is... my scavenger..." Gao Tianzun said silently.


    "The rules here are not. Can you snatch your own spoils by any means?" Zhou Ye said indifferently: "I remember that the scavengers are not affiliated with you, do they?"


    "...Mr. Zhou Ye is right. Boss...Saka Star¡¯s rules are set by you." Topaz has long been displeased with Scavenger #142. To her, this guy is A drunk, a rubbish... The niece of my boss can take this trouble away, and that would be great.


    "Ahem... Okay, I just just ask casually." Gao Tianzun gave up the idea of ??being a Scavenger No. 142, and he smiled again: "I haven''t seen it in tens of thousands of years, and that little girl Karina is also Married, how is she doing recently?"


    "Very good, at least for now...Baby Karina is very satisfied with her current life." Zhou Ye smiled and hugged Gao Tianzun.


    "That''s really good news... By the way, dear, do you want to see my newly received gladiator with me?" Gao Tianzun said with a smile, "That''s a very funny guy, his hands will discharge. , And claiming to be ridiculous..."


    "I''m very interested, go and see..."


    Gao Tianzun pulled up Zhou Ye and walked towards the side hall beside him. As he walked, he introduced: "I''m planning to wrap that guy, you know-long hair makes people look a little sissy. Not conducive to the image I created for him..."


    Chapter six hundred and ninety three


    Sol feels that he is now facing the biggest crisis in his life-


    At this moment, he is being tied to the seat. This is not the point. The point is that there is an old guy who looks old and dead next to him. He holds it in his forehand and looks extremely hideous and inhumane¡ªlike An electric fader like a large Swiss Army knife...


    "You try again? My hands are not as secure as before..." The barber grandpa said with a smile on his face.


    "Odin is here, you can''t move my hair, otherwise you will incur Thor''s anger." Saul said solemnly, and Xiang used his god''s majesty to push back the old guy, and then he held the electric fader. The old hairdresser used to answer him is the sound of the electric clippers...


    "Please... don''t cut my hair, okay?" Thor shrugged, pleading.


    However, the old barber was unmoved, and as the buzzing approached Saul, he really felt like he was doomed this time.


    "Wow wow wow...Is this the thunderous Thor?" A ridiculous voice came. This familiar voice made Thor feel like he was devoured by thunder."It''s you... the accomplice of the usurper."


    "Don''t say it so bad." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "I just fulfill the duty of a good man and help my woman fulfill her greatest wish..."


    "Do you know... Because of your help and abuse, Asgard has fallen into unprecedented turmoil?" Sol, who saw Zhou Ye at this moment, forgot the greatest crisis in his life, questioned.


    "So what?" Zhou Ye shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently: "Do I have to take responsibility for Asgard? I am only responsible for my woman... You should be thankful, if it weren''t for Friga You plead, you just died..."


    "Mom... why are you standing behind this guy..." Sol only saw Friega standing behind Zhou Ye, who was so young that he could hardly recognize him. Then, he saw that he had been with him. Sif, a comrade-in-arms and friend who fought hard to kill the enemy together."Sif... why are you...?"


    "Sol..." Frigga looked at her son, a little sad, but also a little grateful. If she hadn''t unlocked some knowledge by herself, I''m afraid that her own man would kill her own son if he met, even though Sol is already It is impossible to go back to inherit the power of Odin and the throne, but to live a stable life here is already a very good ending.


    However, facing her son¡¯s question, she couldn¡¯t explain...but soon she didn¡¯t have to worry about how to explain herself anymore, because Zhou Ye had already grabbed her slender waist and said to Sol: "Your My mother has become my woman..."


    "It''s not true... Mom..." Sol was going crazy, he struggled desperately, trying to stand up and question Friga... But this was futile, he stared at Friga There was even a pleading in his eyes, begging Friejia to deny Zhou Ye''s words.


    "...Sol...this...this is true." After Frigga finished saying this, her whole body was almost gone. She lowered her head and leaned on Zhou Ye, not even daring to go. Take a look at his son.


    "... Lie... You are all lying to me..." Saul screamed madly, and a series of thumb-thick electric currents swayed on his body... However, the restraint on his neck was slightly It vibrated, and with a low buzzing sound, it stabbed¡ªhe was stunned again.


    "It''s so funny... Thor is actually afraid of electricity... This is the best joke of the year." Zhou Ye felt that this scene was too ironic... but it seemed right to think about it. In the movie Thor 1, this guy It was once directly stunned by Daisy¡¯s anti-wolf device, and now it¡¯s normal to be stunned by this thing... Is this another interpretation of the legendary drowning who are all able to meet water?


    "My dear, do you know this guy? Is it your friend?" Gao Tianzun has been watching the interaction between the two silently, until Sol broke free from the restraint chair, and took off the remote control in his hand."Need me to release this guy?"


    "No, we are not only friends...on the contrary, we are enemies." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "So don''t care about me, and I''m also very interested in your championship show..."


    "Really?" Gao Tianzun''s eyes lit up when he heard Zhou Ye''s words."So are you interested in watching this guy''s performance together? Honey..."


    "It''s an honor..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Tonight, there will be a grand performance... I am already very much looking forward to how this little spark called Thunder will perform at night." Seeing Sol¡¯s performance just now, Gao Tianzun is looking forward to the evening¡¯s performance. For him... a long life needs to be filled with all kinds of interesting gambling, otherwise, wouldn''t it be too difficult?


    "I also look forward to it..." Zhou Ye nodded and smiled.


    "Topaz, arrange a comfortable room for my dear niece and son-in-law. Now he needs a good rest to welcome the important program of the evening." Gao Tianzun turned his head and said to his subordinates.


    "Of course, your order." Topaz said, slightly raising his hand to Zhou Ye."please follow me¡­¡­"


    "Then, let''s see you tonight..." Zhou Ye said, leading the women to follow Topaz to the guest room area dedicated to entertaining guests.


    Chapter six hundred and ninety four


    In the sky-dark clouds obscured the sun, riding a Pegasus under the hips, the fully armed sisters holding the legendary standard weapon of the Valkyrie, the Dragon Tooth Sword, they launched a decisive death towards the black-haired woman standing under the stone pillar with a hideous expression charge.


    Time seemed to have stagnated at this moment, she could even see the sisters¡¯ goals this time, the deep hatred in the eyes of the black-haired woman called the god of death, and the sword of the night sky she slowly threw towards the sisters .


    Here comes... Here again... This time we must prevent the tragedy from happening again, and we must never watch her lover die in front of her again... Number 142 meditated in her heart, watching the scene in front of her like a third person.


    "Hurry up... Damn it, Vanessa get away..." Number 142 desperately called her lover''s name, but even though she had exhausted all her strength, she still couldn''t stop this from happening. ...


    She watched her lover helplessly, Vanessa used her hunch to block the sword of the night sky that originally pierced her, smiling, and fell in her arms to face the fading life of her lover, she But can''t do anything...


    "Do not----!!!!!"


    The sweaty Valkyrie finally struggled and woke up from the nightmare. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw a completely strange ceiling... "Where am I...?"


    "You are in the grand master''s luxurious room." A strange male voice made Valkyrie habitually touch her hand to her waist, where her dragon tooth sword should be pinned...that was a weapon she never left.


    However, Valkyrie''s hand touched a void, whether it was the weapon pinned to his waist or the equipment hanging from his leg, all were gone.


    "Are you looking for these little toys?" Zhou Ye looked with interest at this Asgard''s last Valkyrie, who was like a small wild cat, flaring her teeth and claws on guard.In front of him, placed this pile of odds and ends, there were all kinds of high-tech gadgets, and even cold weapons such as Dragon Tooth Sword.


    For Zhou Ye, these small pieces of equipment, which were of various types and seemed to be very useful, were really useless bits and pieces.


    "Now--!" Valkyrie temporarily gave up her plan to fight back. Although she didn''t know how she passed out, she was definitely not the opponent of this guy in front of her, her eyes fixed on Zhou. Ye asked in a cold voice, "Can you tell me...why me?"


    "Because you are special..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Special? Where is it special?" Valkyrie laughed to himself: "Do you like a female drunk? Or... You like a guy who can cut your head off at any time at night?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 500

    "Well-speaking of it, I really haven''t met the attributes of a drunk..." Zhou Ye held his chin with one hand, as if thinking seriously."Maybe there will be a nice surprise?"


    "You can try..." Valkyrie flicked his eyes, looking like he was not stingy."Try to see if I will cut your throat when you have sex with me..."


    "My violent temper... I really have to try it today." Zhou Ye''s expression changed. He didn''t plan to pick up some of the things he had originally prepared.That''s not his style... Come on, hurt each other.


    With that said, Zhou Ye jumped up and jumped onto the couch, directly pressing Valkyrie under him.


    Valkyrie did not show any weakness, and locked Zhou Ye''s throat with his right hand, bent his feet as far as possible, and when he curled up to the bottom... he kicked out forcefully, as if he was about to kick Zhou Ye as if he couldn''t take care of himself.


    However, whether it was Valkyrie¡¯s stretched out hand or the kicking foot, it was firmly pressed down by Zhou Ye¡¯s thought power... She was in a large font, and was firmly locked by Zhou Ye. On the couch.


    "Oh..." Even though her limbs could not move due to unknown reasons, Valkyrie did not give up the plan to resist. As soon as she probed, Zhang Zeng bit Zhou Ye''s neck...


    With Zhou Ye''s defense, would he care about her little bite force?Obviously Zhou Ye didn''t care... he let Valkyrie bite his neck and kept busy with his hands... Within a few seconds, he completely disarmed Valkyrie.


    "Don''t..."


    "I thought you would keep biting my neck, why would you beg for mercy? But, it''s too late... chick."


    "I killed you..."


    "Dare to bite me...I..."


    "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!! You bastard... this is my first time."


    "Ah, I''m sorry...Seeing you are so tough, I can''t help but cooperate with you."


    "You bastard..."


    Five hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the championship show ring arena, crowds were surging...Cheers, shouts and voices...Weird guys abound.


    "...Wonderful performance, beautiful night, are you ready?" A three-dimensional projection of Gao Tianzun, more than 60 meters high, stands in the center of the arena. He looks around the audience like a real host. With a smile, "I am your host, please give another round of warm applause to the challengers who will bring you joy with their lives..."


    A spaceship flew over the arena...Hovering in the air, Zhou Ye sat on the deck of the spaceship with a girl who looked like a zongzi in her arms...In the arena, the warm atmosphere was indeed intoxicating."Gao Tianzun really knows how to play."


    "This guy is just a lunatic..." Valkyrie, who was wrapped in a sheet like rice dumplings, dismissed it disdainfully, although her body had already surrendered...but it has become a habit to sneer.


    "Well, even if he is a madman, he is also a madman who has lived for a long time." Zhou Ye did not lift the bar with her... His hands were wrapped around Valkyrie''s slender waist, as if he was holding a big rag doll. The head rested on her shoulder."I pulled the list by myself, I don''t want my woman to be seen by so many people..."


    "What would you do if I threw away the list on my body now?" Valkyrie gently blew into Zhou Ye''s ear like a prank, and said.


    "I will kill everyone in this arena..."


    "Really?" Valkyrie asked eagerly.


    "Then you won''t be able to get up for a whole year..." Zhou Ye''s next sentence made Valkyrie''s desire to cause troubles suddenly extinguished.She was definitely not afraid of what happened in a year... just pitying the civilians under her feet, yes, she was pitying the weird civilians...


    Zhou Ye smiled and looked at the chick who was constantly fighting with him, obediently surrounding his list, and even surrounded him... Although this guy has completely surrendered, but... habitually I always wanted to annoy him to prove that I did not surrender and was still resisting... In fact, this is not surprising. In Zhou Ye''s view, Valkyrie''s little trick is just a disguised act of acting like a spoiler. That''s it.


    If she was really such a person, she would not have been in a window of life for so many years after the death of her lover...By the way, she used to be a lesbian, and her lover is also A Valkyrie.


    "Below, let''s start the madness and joy tonight..." With the sound of Gao Tianzun''s beginning, there was a surge of applause and cheers...


    Chapter six hundred and ninety five


    Gao Tianzun, who finished hosting, walked out of the projection equipment...


    "Huh? Where''s my dear niece?" Gao Tianzun, who came to the VIP stand, didn''t see Zhou Ye''s figure, but only saw a few of his women sitting here...Can''t help but curiously asked: "Is he facing the front? Are you not interested in these hot games?"


    "Sorry, Honorable Grand Master, my master was upset temporarily and wanted to experience the charm of your championship show on the spot, so I decided to sit on the spaceship to watch your championship show..." It was Zhou Ye''s little one who answered Gao Tianzun''s question. One of the maids, autumn.


    "Hahaha...I saw him." Gao Tianzun happened to see Zhou Ye sitting on the hovering spaceship watching the championship show, smiling and saying hello to him under the guidance of Topaz. And Zhou Ye also raised the bottle in his hand to salute him."I have to say that the little guy really has vision. Although sitting on this luxurious viewing platform will be very comfortable, if you want to experience the warm atmosphere of the scene, you still have to sit there..."


    Speaking of it, Gao Tianzun, who has lived for tens of millions of years, is really qualified to call Zhou Ye the little guy... He is very envious of Zhou Ye now. In his opinion, the position on the luxurious viewing platform is far behind the warm atmosphere of the scene. Yes, if it weren''t for the strong opposition from his subordinate Topaz, he might have driven his spacecraft to sit in the best position like Zhou Ye to watch the championship show.


    Just as Gao Tianzun waved with Zhou Ye, he suddenly discovered that the woman in Zhou Ye''s arms who used to feed him from time to time was his former subordinate, the No. 142 Scavenger."Unexpectedly, this little guy really has a way of dealing with women, but if he can handle little Karina, the little guy should be a very powerful guy..."


    Topaz looked at her nose, nose at her mouth, mouth at her heart... I thought she could not hear the unreliable remarks made by her boss. Speaking of which, it was not the first time she had heard this kind of pop from his mouth. If it is unreliable, you are used to it.


    And on the other side--Zhou Ye was snatching the wine from the other side with Valkyrie...In the end, it was obvious that Zhou Ye was up and down and completely sunk Valkyrie...


    "Huh...huh... asshole, you shame..." Valkyrie''s face was flushed and dizzy, and he breathed hurriedly... the eyes were different and colorful, and he stared with shame and anger. Zhou Ye glanced at...


    It¡¯s no wonder that she was so angry. Zhou Ye, this guy, found that Shang San Lu was not good enough and attacked her Xia San Lu secretly. It was... ahem...


    "It''s really good wine..." Zhou Ye didn''t care about Valkyrie''s vision at all. If his vision could kill people, he would have died several times... That triumphant look, the angry Valkyrie could not bite. Die him... But, this is just thinking about it... There is no room for manipulation.


    In the arena, the first warm-up match has already begun... It was a guy who looked like ordinary humans against a guy who was three meters tall and had four arms...


    The two had just started fighting, Zhou Ye shook his head in disappointment, and sighed. These two guys are exactly the kind of rookies who are new to the arena, and their unruly movements... The only thing that is commendable is the desperation of the two. War consciousness.


    In Zhou Ye''s view, this battle is not worth seeing at all. When the skills of the two are equal... the test is the endurance and physical strength of both sides. At this point, that ordinary human is obviously at a disadvantage...


    Although this battle seemed very boring to Zhou Ye, the bloody battle process still aroused the cheers of the audience...


    Not surprisingly, the final winner was the four-armed tribe with a height of three meters...As for the human?The loser here has only one ending, and that is-death.


    "I told you a long time ago that you are here early... These hot guys have no good stuff." Valkyrie gloated at the disappointed expression on Zhou Ye''s face, mockingly said: "If you want to see a wonderful performance ...You should come later...oh, no, damn...how can you be here...no...damn, get out...you, do you want me to make a fool of myself in front of so many people?"


    "Hmm... don''t worry, baby, as long as you cover your face, no one can see your embarrassing appearance... You just made fun of me..." Zhou Ye said smugly, continuing the list underneath. action.


    "Damn... um..." Valkyrie could only helplessly cover his little face with his hands, and let the bad guy behind him... behave.


    There are a total of four hot games, with an average of ten minutes per game... This provides Zhou Ye with plenty of time, or it should be said that if there is not enough time, Zhou Ye will also make enough time... Time is his It''s just a toy in my hand.


    "...Let us give the warmest applause to those challengers who use their lives to please you. Although they have problems of one kind or another, their spirit is worthy of admiration... Wonderful performance, beautiful night. Hope you all follow Just like me, this trip is worthwhile. Now, let''s talk less gossip, the race begins..." Gao Tianzun''s voice resounded through the stadium again.


    After the hot match, a large number of spectators poured into the arena... They are all looking forward to the dinner tonight¡ª¡ª


    "Although this is his first appearance, he looks promising. His stunt is electric discharge. He is a thunderous man from Ascitd. The other is a familiar diamond-like skin and exquisite Skilled Cohen...In addition, I will reveal a little secret to everyone. The two are still very good friends off the court. How will this battle between friends end? Please wait and see..."


    With the introduction of the grandmaster, the atmosphere in the entire arena suddenly became warm...Everyone was cheering and talking.


    Gloating is not just the shortcomings of carbon-based life. As long as it is intelligent creatures, they have such inferiority. If it were just an ordinary championship challenge, everyone would not be so interested... It is precisely because of the relationship between the two. This comment from my friend made the atmosphere of the entire arena soar.


    The audience is speculating about how the two will perform in this Colosseum and what kind of duel will occur?Does the desire and hope of victory overcome friendship or is it that friendship has overcome the desire and hope of survival?


    The atmosphere of the entire ring arena became a little dignified-everyone was waiting for the end.


    Chapter six hundred and ninety six


    Thor - Following the introduction of the grandmaster, he slowly walked out of the arena of the arena. At this time, he had lost the long and elegant hair he was once proud of, and replaced it with a very ordinary small flat head.


    To be honest, if he can cry, he really wants to cry now. During these days, he has suffered too many changes. He who took over the kingship was successfully usurped by his sister... in prison, he also happened with his younger brother. To such an indescribable thing.


    When escaping from Asgard, the two brothers were accidentally separated...After he fell on this sinful planet, he was caught as food by a group of strange aliens until he was caught by a strange one. After the woman was rescued, he was caught by the guy before he even finished saying thank you and sent it here...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 501

    This is not the worst, the worst is... I actually saw my brother-in-law here, hehe, although I really don¡¯t want to admit it, but the facts are there, Sol has to admit that Zhou Ye is indeed his brother-in-law. .His brother-in-law was still following his mother...the two of them...heh, cough, if it wasn''t for the heart, Saul would have broken down at this moment.


    However, the God of Destiny seems to have been playing with him. For the first time he participated in this so-called championship show, his opponent was his roommate, a Kronan warrior, a stone man named Cohen.


    Thor put the heavy hammer in his hand on the ground, and then put on his helmet... [Sorry, Cohen, I have a reason to have to win... I must go back to Asgard to save me Subjects, my father, and my mother...]


    The grandmaster has already promised Saul privately that as long as he wins the championship, then...you can give him freedom.


    On the other side, Cohen the Stone Man walked out... from a distance he greeted Sol."Hi, my friend... shall we play seriously?"


    "..." Sol was almost amused by Cohen''s words. These Kronan fighters are indeed brave in combat and very powerful... But their IQ is their fault."Sorry, dear friend, I have a reason to have to win..."


    "Oh oh... OK, then I''ll give up." Cohen didn''t feel angry at all, raised his hands and threw the weapon on the ground... as if he was about to surrender.


    The dialogue between the two was spread throughout the ring arena through the loudspeaker device in the arena.All the audience was silent first, and then there was an uproar...


    "Damn...Why would I think of sending this stone head up?" The Grand Master sitting on the viewing platform couldn''t help but lift his forehead...


    He''s already having a headache... if this continues, the show will be messed up.


    Zhou Ye, who was sitting on the spaceship, couldn''t help but chuckle...this situation was really unexpected.I really didn''t expect this kind of operation... It seems that Grandmaster is having a headache now, but I think it is.Without the Hulk, the Grand Master really lacked the men who could play against Thor. This stone head is probably the only one in his hand who can handle it.


    "Well...I think I might be able to add some fun to them..."


    The weak Valkyrie, nestled in Zhou Yehai, curiously watched her man talking to himself there... She couldn''t help asking: "What fun are you going to add to them?"


    "Of course... I taught him how to be a man." Zhou Ye said, putting Valkyrie in his arms on the deck of the spacecraft, and his whole person instantly disappeared in place.


    "Asshole, just throw myself here, am I really not afraid that I will run...?" Although Valkyrie complained about her man, she found sadly that she was alone by Zhou Ye Throw it on the spaceship.There is no guarding measures, but there is no thought of escape in her heart..."Well, I admit that I have been completely captured by this guy... Damn it, is it that the attraction of men to women is so great?"


    In the luxurious viewing platform-the grandmaster is at a loss watching the movement in the audience, this Nima is different from what he said, isn''t it because everyone is scalping for freedom?Why is this stone head so calm now?


    According to the rules, Cohen raised his hands to admit defeat, and he should announce that Sol had won, but in this case, the Grandmaster didn¡¯t want Thor to win at all.


    "I think I might be able to help you solve this little trouble..." Zhou Ye''s voice suddenly appeared in Grand Master''s ear, and he was taken aback, but he didn''t care how Zhou Ye suddenly appeared, right. For him, who can solve the current problems is his savior."Dear niece and son-in-law... do you have any good ideas?"


    "Let me end the game and have fun with them..." Zhou Ye just feels funny, and by the way, he wants to complete a certain achievement, such as [Ji brothers and brothers all beat achievement]...


    "Are you really okay?" Grandmaster wasn''t worried about Zhou Ye. He was really afraid of accidentally hurting Zhou Ye. His niece, Karina, brought the fleet and killed him and asked him to settle accounts... He really felt that he was inferior to Karina''s Difan Group.


    "Boss, I believe that Mr. is absolutely fine." Grandmaster did not notice how Zhou Ye appeared next to him, but his loyal dog Topaz noticed that Zhou Ye suddenly appeared next to his boss. This kind of speed... don''t say anything else, it is perfectly fine to clean up the two rookies below.


    "Yes, I feel that I should be able to easily clean up these two guys who blatantly violated the rules."


    With the recommendation of his own cronies before, and after Zhou Ye''s confident words, Grand Master Gao Tianzun finally made up his mind."So... do you need any weapons? I can let you take some prohibited weapons into the field..."


    "No need... against them, fists are enough." Zhou Ye smiled.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of Zhou Ye¡¯s personal appearance¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Dear friends, I am heartbroken to see today that someone has violated the rules of the championship show and made a despicable deal in this sacred arena... as the creator, owner and owner of the championship show Host, I absolutely cannot tolerate such dishonorable things happening in the arena, so... I decided to send a punisher to punish them... as long as they can stand in front of the punisher for five minutes , Then... I will announce the establishment of their trade, and recognize the qualifications of the Thunder people.


    Should I say that I am a master?He easily aroused the emotions of the audience on the court.He never talked about the victory of friendship. For the audience who seeks to stimulate and excite, they also selectively forgot this stubble, Madan, you don¡¯t fight, let¡¯s take a look here... Who cares about the victory of friendship?


    "Oh-kill that stone head..."


    "Kill them-long live the Punisher..."


    "Kill the shame and shame in these two arenas..."


    The voices of the audience on the field were louder than waves... They were mad and screaming, killing Thor and the Golem... This sudden change also made Thor and Cohen both grip and tighten their weapons... Punishment By?What can this be?


    Chapter six hundred and ninety seven


    [Let us welcome our punisher with warm applause¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!


    With the voice of the grandmaster, the entire arena fell into a frenzy...


    "Get rid of those two bastards who wasted our time..."


    "Kill them..."


    "We are here to watch the championship... not to see two bastards show their passions here..."


    The shouts in the audience put great pressure on Saul and Cohen... The two stood side by side without knowing it, holding weapons in their hands and searching around vigilantly, as if looking for the one that would suddenly appear The so-called punisher in front of them is the same.


    However, the punisher did not suddenly appear behind the two, or on both sides... but walked out from the passage directly in front of them in a straightforward manner.


    "Why¡ªit''s him..." Seeing the figure Shi Shiran walking out of the tunnel, Saul couldn''t help but widen his eyes. If possible, he really didn''t want to face this guy...


    "Do you know him?" Cohen looked at the thin and thin figures walking towards him, some wondering why Sol was so scared... In his opinion, although this person looks taller than Sol, he is It''s not like Thor''s muscles full of power, it looks like a thin, ordinary person...


    "Don''t underestimate this guy... he is very powerful." Saul still remembers his fear when Zhou Ye took his hammer away.


    Seeing Zhou Ye walking out of the tunnel, the original loud cheers on the court suddenly stopped...


    In the eyes of these guys in the arena, in many cases, size represents strength, and strength represents strength. Obviously, although Zhou Ye is tall and slender, looks beautiful...but it clearly doesn''t match their understanding of power.


    Zhou Ye has no real feelings about the cold field he caused. If he didn''t want to achieve certain goals, he wouldn''t end up personally...


    "Are you surprised when you see me? Are you surprised?" Zhou Ye smiled and walked towards Saul...


    "You... why did you come?" Thor tightened his hands tightly again. This two-handed giant hammer, although not comparable to his original Thor''s hammer, is better than nothing, and can bring him a little bit. Some comfort.


    "Well-of course it is to add something to this championship competition." Zhou Ye put his hands in his trouser pockets, with a leisurely appearance."Who made the battle between the two of you fail to give these guys the stimulus and excitement they wanted? As a guest for the sake of the host, I have to end it with my duty to add some fun to this battle. ..."


    "Ah... By the way, speaking of it, this pile of rocks is your friend, right?" Zhou Ye said, turning his gaze to Cohen."It was he who destroyed my emotions in watching the game. I originally thought it would be a wonderful collision between friendship, passion, desire, and hope. As a result, this pile of stones was completely ineffective..."


    "What do you want to do?" Saul looked at Zhou Ye warily.


    "Don''t do anything, a gladiator who will concede defeat in the arena is no longer worth living, so..." Zhou Ye smiled at Cohen and waved his hands like driving away flies: "Can you please die? What?"


    Following Zhou Ye''s actions... Cohen''s whole body froze on the spot----


    "No..." Saul looked at Jacob''s stiff body. Although he didn''t know what happened to his friend, his ominous premonition filled his heart."Cohen...Cohen, how are you doing?"


    As if he hadn''t heard Thor''s question, Cohen didn''t give him any response.


    "Cohen..." Saul couldn''t help but gently patted the rock man Cohen''s arm...In an instant, Cohen''s body suffered an incredible amount of damage, crumbling into a pile of stone dust... "Do not------!!!!!!"


    The entire arena was silent¡ªeveryone held their breath. Although Cohen the Stone Man died as they wished, at this moment, they didn¡¯t feel the blood boiled at all, nor felt extremely irritating or exciting. If they have to use adjectives to describe their mood at the moment, they only feel...horrible¡ªhorror¡ªhorrible.


    Zhou Ye''s methods have surpassed their perception of power--


    The Grand Master sitting in the luxurious viewing platform also opened his eyes wide, and he couldn''t close his eyes for a long time...He couldn''t believe what he saw."This...this...this..."


    "Horrible..." After half a day, Grandmaster''s loyal dog Topaz squeezed this sentence out of his teeth.


    They unanimously turned their eyes to the seats occupied by Zhou Ye''s women, and they wanted to hear their explanation... But obviously, they disappointed. Sister Lorelai, Friga and Sieff are all talents. Not long after following their own men, they don¡¯t know much about their own men¡¯s many abilities, but this does not delay them from looking at their own men with pride...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 502

    And the two maids Qiu and Zi, who have been following Zhou Ye for a long time, didn''t mean to explain to them at all. It''s okay to always explain their man''s ability to outsiders?They are not fools, how could they do such a thing...


    Not to mention that the Grand Master and his loyal dog Topaz, who were extremely disappointed for not getting the answer, only said that Thor, who lost his friend in the blink of an eye.


    [Hey hey... Look here, this is not a pile of rocks... The rocks have life, it''s ridiculous... My name is Cohen...] "This is the first encounter between Saul and Cohen.


    [It sounds like you have some ulterior relationship with your hammer...] This is intercourse.


    [If this is the case, I surrender...] This is-a friend.


    "You...really annoyed me..." Saul''s hands clenched the hammer violently, his eyes fixed on Zhou Ye."You really annoyed me... stunned my father and usurped my throne... occupied my mother... boy, you really successfully annoyed me, an Asa god."


    "Oh? So what?" Zhou Ye tilted his head slightly, and asked casually, "Are you going to kill me?"


    "Let¡¯s bear the wrath of the God of Thunder." Thor leaped abruptly for more than ten meters, raised the two-handed giant hammer in his hands, and slammed it down at Zhou Ye... This hammer seemed to be powerful. As if Mount Tai was pressing on the top, it gave people a feeling of being irresistible.


    There was a whisper in the entire arena...Most of these whispers were those alien girls from the Appearance Party who were worried about Zhou Ye, and liking handsome guys is not the patent of Earth Girl Paper.


    However, in the next scene, everyone could not help but stand up in disbelief...


    Thor, who smashed his two-handed hammers down towards Zhou Ye, froze in mid-air as if the picture was frozen...No, he was not frozen in mid-air, but Zhou Ye used one of his giant hammers. The hand was easily grasped. If anyone pays attention to Zhou Ye''s feet, they will find that this guy is slightly suspended in mid-air at this moment, and his feet are a few centimeters away from the ground.


    Chapter six hundred and ninety eight


    The wind pressure brought up by the hammer of both hands that Thor smashed down slammed Zhou Ye''s clothes, blowing out a large circular open space with Zhou Ye as the center... But that was all.


    Zhou Ye didn''t even take out the right hand that was inserted in his trouser pocket, but he took Sol''s move with one left hand.


    "Is this the anger of the God of Thunder?" Zhou Ye tilted his head and looked at Thor, whose hands were tight and holding the hammer handle, and joked: "It really disappoints me..."


    "Then try this trick!" Saul let go of the hammer, drew out the double knives behind his back, and slashed towards Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye didn''t even bother to talk nonsense, he just swept the hammer with both hands that Thor had already given up... [Bang¡ª¡ª] The handle of the hammer directly swept Thor out.


    But this is not over. Zhou Ye threw the hammer with both hands in his hand, flashed himself, and directly caught up with Thor who was flying in midair by him, grabbed Thor''s head with one hand, and poured forcefully into the ground...


    A long crack as long as a scar suddenly appeared on the ground of the circular arena-at the end of this crack, it was Thor whose head was pressed to the ground by Zhou Ye...


    "Calling you to pretend to be X... Calling you to be okay, I always love to show my muscles..." Zhou Ye muttered, while slamming on Thor''s head with his foot...


    "Punisher-Punisher-Punisher-Punisher -!!!" The entire arena couldn''t help but start calling for Zhou Ye''s temporary position... Although Zhou Ye''s methods initially made them a little scared, but behind, Zhou Ye''s approach is really to their appetite.


    The cheers are like a deafening tsunami...


    At this time, Thor-had fallen into a coma.In a daze-he saw his father, Odin''s figure.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of Sol in a coma¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª


    "Father... I really tried my best... I can''t beat him." Saul knelt before his father in frustration, and said exhaustedly: "If my hammer is in my hand..."


    "Sol...Are you the god of hammers?" Odin asked.


    "..." Sol was speechless.


    "The hammer is to let you control your power and make you more focused. It is not the source of your power..." Odin said.


    "Father...If I can make good use of my power... will that be able to defeat that guy?" Sol sought confidence from his father. He had been cast into a psychological shadow by Zhou Ye and faced Zhou. Ye, he didn''t see any possibility of winning at all.


    "No..." Odin said after a moment of silence, "My son, even if you inherit the power of Odin, you still can''t beat that guy... He is an out-of-specification existence, he is a variable in the entire universe... ¡­"


    "...Then what''s the point of you doing this?" Saul said dejectedly.


    "Yes, after leaving Asgard''s asylum, you can still live well..." Odin''s figure became lighter and lighter."Asgard... is no longer suitable for you and your brother Loki, leave Asgard and the nine kingdoms far away... My child, there is only this I can do for you..."


    Seeing his father''s fading figure, Sol''s ominous premonition grew stronger...


    "No¡ªFather..." With this scream, Thor woke up¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Wow wow wow wow... it''s really a good look." Zhou Ye couldn''t help sighing as he looked at Thor at this moment.


    An electric current that was as thin as a child''s arm was flowing through Saul, who was originally pushed into the ground by Zhou Ye, which made him look so brave and extraordinary. Although he was a little embarrassed in ragged clothes, it did not affect his appearance.


    "Feel the anger of Thunder..." Sol felt that at this moment, his whole body was full of power, and his whole person was like a new life... Although his father Odin told him, even if he really has his own power He couldn''t beat Zhou Ye either, but he wouldn''t be reconciled if he didn''t try Saul.


    Following Thor''s shout, a bolt of lightning the thickness of a bucket fell from the sky and struck Zhou Ye...


    The strong white light that accompanied the lightning caused everyone in the arena to close their eyes involuntarily... This did not include Thor, at this time Thor''s eyes had become the same color as thunder... ...For Thor, the strong light generated by thunder and lightning could not affect his vision...In his vision...the lightning did not touch Zhou Ye''s side at all.


    "This... how is it possible? Is this guy''s speed faster than lightning?" Sol has an unbelievable feeling... you know that the speed of lightning is the speed of light...


    "Is lightning the fastest speed for you? You really lack imagination..." Zhou Ye''s voice rang in Saul''s ear again, followed by... it was Saul being caught by Zhou Ye again The wrist that lives...


    Boom¡ª¡ªBoom¡ª¡ªBoom¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The action, like beating a rag doll, gave Thor a taste of what Rocky had tasted at the beginning, and finally understood why his younger brother Rocky felt pain all over his body when he mentioned Zhou Ye...Facts Last, he had been cast a psychological shadow by Zhou Ye.


    In the state where he considered himself the strongest, being beaten by Zhou Ye like an adult beating a child, all of Sol''s ambitions at this moment were defeated by this beating...what to succeed to the throne?What saves Asgard''s subjects? This is something out of reach for him.Because Zhou Ye was an insurmountable moat that Pan Heng had in front of him. Facing Zhou Ye, he only felt a deep despair...


    "Maybe... it''s my best choice to eat here and wait for a lifetime." This was Sol''s last thought before he passed out.


    Facing Thor, who had completely lost his fighting spirit, Zhou Ye nodded in satisfaction, what he wanted was this effect...


    Because of Frigga, Zhou Ye couldn¡¯t really kill Sol, but it¡¯s not Zhou Ye¡¯s style to let him make trouble for himself in the future, so...it¡¯s Zhou Ye to completely disintegrate his fighting spirit. The purpose of Ye''s real end.


    Thor, who has no fighting spirit, is just a salted fish...Zhou Ye no longer has to worry that this guy will treat his subordinates as his capital for death like a Xiaoqiang who can''t be beaten...He keeps making trouble for him.


    However, afterwards, it was indeed as Zhou Ye had expected... Saul, who was at the bottom of his life, was completely plunged into the gentle and tender country prepared for him by the master.Good wine and food...All kinds of sister papers have been provided to him by masters. Apart from having to play a championship game from time to time and not being able to leave the planet Saka, he is very satisfied with his life...Of course, this is a later story.


    Chapter six hundred and ninety nine


    "Is it really not going to stay with Sakastar for a while longer?" The Grand Master looked at Zhou Ye who was about to leave, with a look of enthusiasm and retention. In fact, he couldn''t wait for Zhou Ye to leave here immediately.


    After all, Zhou Ye is an uncontrollable big bomb to him... No matter how confident he is in the armed forces in his hands, he also feels unable to deal with Zhou Ye''s super-standard personal power.


    Fortunately, he completely eradicated himself from the people who belonged to Zhou Ye. After all, the two only saw some relatives, which made him somewhat less jealous of Zhou Ye...


    Even so, when Zhou Ye said goodbye to him, his heart was full of joy.


    "Haha...I have other things to be busy, so I won''t bother you anymore." Zhou Ye looked at the unconcealable joy on Grand Master''s face, and smiled slightly. To be honest, he really looked at this so-called Sakar star. It''s not eye-catching. If you want rare minerals without rare minerals, and want economic development without economic development, what is the use?


    Just as Zhou Ye was about to board the spaceship with the girls, the Grand Master said with some embarrassment: "Don''t forget what I asked you to do..."


    "I can''t forget..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, waved goodbye to the master, and boarded his spaceship.


    "My dear, what did you promise this guy?" Lorelai asked curiously. The women also focused their attention on their men. In their opinion, their men rarely promise a man to help. ...This is not in line with the character of his own man.


    "Nothing... I just promised to help him find an Asgard beauty..." Zhou Ye replied calmly, but the women were unbelieving. What kind of character is his man?The beauty fell into his hands and still want to go out?Dreaming?


    Faced with the doubts of the girls, Zhou Ye shrugged his shoulders indifferently.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 503

    The grandmaster asked him to help find beautiful women not for his own enjoyment, but for his breeding plan.As for the beauty of Asgard?Just kidding, how could Zhou Ye really give him an Asgard beauty?The beauty of the ice giant is about the same... um, it was such a happy decision.


    On the other side---Loki also ushered in the peak of his life.


    Shelter¡ª¡ªin Thanos Realm...


    Thanos sitting on the throne, uh, is Thanos.Holding his chin in his hand, he looked with interest at this guy who accidentally floated along the wormhole to his shelter, and said slowly."From your narrative...I found a very interesting thing, Loki..."


    "Oh? Dear Thanos, I don''t know what is the interesting thing you said?" Loki bowed slightly in front of Thanos, and said cautiously.


    Although the two belonged to the same evil forces, in terms of power, Thanos easily suppressed Loki... So although the two are allies, in fact Loki has always been acting as a pawn in front of Thanos. ...


    "My friend, Difan, got some interesting information from your narration..." Thanos said, looking at Difan who was standing aside.This guy looks pretty good. It seems that he has temporarily escaped the fate of being exiled by his daughter.


    After receiving a signal from Thanos, Difan came to Loki and took out a ball-shaped object the size of a ping-pong ball from his pocket. After a few operations on the top with his fingertips, a figure suddenly appeared. In front of Loki, it was a three-dimensional projection of a handsome boy with blonde hair.


    "Dear ally, what you said, easily grabbed your brother''s weapon, and treated you like a ragdoll who beats you at will, is that him?"


    "...It''s him--!" Seeing Zhou Ye''s three-dimensional projection, Loki''s eyes couldn''t help but shrink. He swears that even if Zhou Ye turns to ashes, he will recognize this guy.


    You know, that experience really made him feel unforgettable...too embarrassing, at least for Loki, a guy who often thinks of himself as a god.


    "It seems... the power gem really fell in his hands." Di Fan nodded, turned and said to Thanos: "When I went to look for the power gem, the planet hiding the cosmic spiritual ball had disappeared. ¡­After comparison and analysis, we determined that the planet was destroyed by the power of the power gem, especially this guy was not respected by power before, but now he can easily receive the weapon forged by the death star core. ...I think the power gem has fallen into his hands."


    "Who is this guy?" To be honest, Rocky didn''t know the name of this guy who had left him a bitter lesson.


    "He? Zhou Ye... is a shameful robber-a despicable liar-a shameless little white face..." Speaking of Zhou Ye, it would be strange if Emperor Fan had any kind words in his mouth. .


    "It seems that Zhou Ye must owe you a lot of money..." Although Rocky also hates Zhou Ye, he has never been a guy with a smile on his face. Besides, seeing someone more unlucky than himself is also a delight to see. Things.


    "Okay..." Thanos interrupted the conversation between the two. For him, such a conversation was meaningless."Loki, are you willing to take back the cosmic spiritual ball I need from this guy?"


    "I am very happy to serve you, dear Thanos." Rocky said, with an embarrassed expression on his face."But, I''m afraid I can''t do anything with this guy... After all, I really can''t beat this guy named Zhou Ye, and-now his wife, my ineffective sister has succeeded in usurping the throne, and I will face the whole Aspen Guardian."


    "About this, you don''t have to worry." Thanos smiled slightly and motioned to a guy wearing a fully enclosed combat armor next to him, and handed what he had in his hands to Loki... that was a blue gem-encrusted method. Rod.


    "This is..." Loki, who took the staff, immediately felt a force capable of destroying everything from the staff.


    "That guy''s power comes from the cosmic spirit ball... and the power on this scepter is the same as it. These two forces can cancel each other out..." Thanos looked at Luo who was overjoyed. Ji, then said: "As for the Asgard''s armed forces that you are worried about, you can give it to our allies, the Kiritas. Their fleet and army have already completed all the battle mobilizations and can set off at any time. ..."


    Thanos looked at Loki''s face with some suspicion, and said: "Don''t worry, when things succeed, you will become Asgard''s new king, and all I need... is just the cosmic spiritual ball."


    "Deal..." Although Loki knows that there is no free dinner in the world, but... it is impossible to do anything without paying a little price. Everything depends on whether the price paid is proportional to the reward. For him, this sale is more cost-effective.


    "Then-let''s start." Thanos put on an ugly smile on his face. Everyone seemed to be in a good mood. They seemed to indicate that it was time for them to cross the universe.


    Chapter Seven Hundred


    "Why have you never told me... Your women also includes this damn old witch..." Valkyrie stared at Zhou Ye viciously, the Dragon Tooth Sword that had not been used for a long time was pulled in his hands, and there was a big disagreement. Just opening the film.


    "Pay attention to your words and deeds, Valkyrie, in what capacity are you questioning our man?" Hela, wearing a triple crown, doesn''t care about Valkyrie''s hostile behavior. To her, what is Valkyrie?If it''s not for her own man who is interested in her, kill her, it will not even take a few seconds."Besides, I am now the queen of Asgard, did you face your king like this? What about the promise you made when you joined the Valkyrie?"


    "I--I will never surrender to you... Hela, even if you have become the queen of Asgard, I will never admit you..." Valkyrie''s eyes widened, every word. Said.


    "That''s really a pity..." Hela didn''t care about Valkyrie''s hatred."Originally I wanted to introduce some old friends to you... It seems there is no chance."


    "Put away your hypocritical face, I will never give in." Valkyrie said, turning his head to look at his man."If you want me or her, I''m absolutely at odds with her, make your choice..."


    "Yeah, dear, come, make your choice, let this silly girl see, who has a higher status in your mind?" Hela also turned her head and asked Zhou Ye with interest.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help having a headache. What are these silly girls doing?Valkyrie made trouble because her sister and lover died in Hela''s hands. This kind of hatred is indeed not so easy to let go... But Hela also made trouble with herself, obviously wanting to see her own jokes.


    "I said you guys are enough... Do you want to try the family method?" Zhou Ye stared, and said.


    Valkyrie and Hela shrank their necks timidly. Valkyrie was really afraid of Zhou Ye... After all, she suffered a lot because of the initial lack of cooperation, but the hatred of Hela in her heart made her He was unwilling to suffocate his neck, and he looked like he had to decide the winner even if he was the recipient of the family law.


    Hela is not as straightforward as Valkyrie... Valkyrie''s time to follow her own man is still short, and she doesn''t understand the power of Zhou''s family law, but she has seen it... [Don''t look at your current troubles, just let me look back You pull the list.In line with the idea of ??a good queen not to suffer the immediate loss, Hela decisively admits it."My dear... I just watched Valkyrie get so excited, just cooperate with her, sisters all know that I am not a jealous woman..."


    "..." Zhou Ye glared at Hela. If Hela had just taken over Asgard and the government affairs were busy, she would definitely let this little queen, who fears that the world will not be chaotic, try the horror of family law.


    However, since it was clear that Hela had already admitted, then only Valkyrie was left."How about you? How can I reconcile with Hela?"


    "Want me to reconcile with her?" Valkyi asked his man in the inside. He wanted to say [That''s impossible], but when I saw his man¡¯s darker and darker face, he said nothing. Not export."Unless...unless my sisters can survive, unless Vanessa can come back from the dead..."


    "Are you sure? Valkyrie..." Zhou Ye asked with an unhappy face, "Are you sure you want to say something like this? Back in time, will people come back to life before reconciling with Hela?"


    "I''m sure..." Valkyrie gritted his teeth and stared at Zhou Ye without letting go."Even if you want to punish me with that so-called family law, I have to say so, do it..."


    The other women sitting around in the hall watched this scene with a smile, even Hela, one of the parties, watched with triumph at Valkyrie''s death...


    "...You will really cause problems for me." Zhou Ye sighed...


    To speak of it, I blame him, completely ignoring the identity of Hela and Valkyrie''s rivals, and actually let them meet so early.This is really...a tragedy.


    When he came to Asgard in a spaceship with his daughters, Hela and the daughters came out to greet him.As a result, conflict broke out as soon as the two women met.


    Valkyrie called Hela [Old Witch].


    Hella called Valkyrie the "Bugs that Surrendered".


    The two women let no one else, their war continued from the apron of the palace to the bedroom... Zhou Ye hadn''t been so angry for a long time.


    Fortunately, when Zhou Ye went to regain Valkyrie, he considered that the two women would have such a conflict, so he has made some relevant preparations... "Then... Valkyrie, what do you mean? As long as your sister is resurrected, you are willing to receive the family law and make peace with Hela, right?"


    "..." Valkyrie felt as if there was something wrong with this sentence, but it didn''t matter, anyway, it was impossible for people to come back to life, and she didn''t mind to be more bachelor, to show her determination to never bow her head."Yes, that''s it."


    "Well, since you are so decisive...!" Zhou Ye shook his head pretending to be disappointed, and another lost lamb fell into his pit.


    When Valkyrie saw Zhou Ye''s expression, his heart couldn''t help but hesitated. Could this bastard really want to give up himself?Just because she refused to lower her head... The more she thought about it, the more wronged she was, with tears in her eyes, but her small face was staring at Zhou Ye with a stubborn smile, and Yinya clung to her. Xia Chun, said that he didn''t want the teardrops in his eyes to drip...


    "Huh-forget..." Seeing Valkyrie''s appearance, Zhou Ye couldn''t bear to tease her... "Come out, Vanessa..."


    "What¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!" Valkyrie heard the words of her own man, and her whole person was dull... She even wondered if her ears were faulty, and how did she hear her own man calling Vanessa? first name?Is it the same person?Is it really her?Isn''t she dead?


    As Zhou Ye''s words fell...a group of beautiful girls in valkyrie costumes walked in from the door.Walking at the forefront is a beautiful girl with long blonde hair... That face that I think about day and night, that familiar attitude...


    "Dang Cang--" With a sound, the Dragon Tooth Sword in Valkyrie''s hand could no longer be held... She looked at the Valkyries walking towards her in disbelief."...Vanesha...I, I''m not dreaming, am I?"


    "Of course you are not dreaming... honey." Vanessa walked gently in front of Valkyrie, raised her hands, and took her small face."I''m alive again, sisters are alive..."


    "This... it''s impossible... I personally..." Valkyrie looked at his former lover in disbelief...


    "Watching me close my eyes in your arms, right?" Vanessa winked at Valkyrie playfully, "Yes... I was indeed dead at that time, but my soul was Inhaled in Sister Hela¡¯s sword of the night sky... you know, her weapon..."


    "Of course I know..." Valkyrie was from the same era as Hela. Hela had used Thor''s Hammer before, but... later, she felt that the sword of the night sky was more suitable for her. All the people killed by Hela are transformed into some kind of energy and stored in the sword, according to Hela¡¯s needs, transformed or cloned... Every clone of the sword of the night sky is the soul of the person who Hela once killed...or can Said that as many people Hela killed, how many clones of her sword of night sky...


    "Sister Hela used the eternal fire to restore our soul..." Vanessa explained: "But my dear used the power of time and the power of science and technology to recreate our bodies... We are completely resurrected..."


    "Wait..." Valkyrie finally realized what was wrong, "Why are you called Sister Hela? And... your dear, isn''t it this bastard...?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 504

    With that said, Valkyrie pointed at Zhou Ye unceremoniously.


    "That''s right, my sisters and I are dear women. Sister Hela knows my dear first before us. Of course we want to call Hela our sister..." Vanessa said naturally.


    No matter how slow Valkyrie was, she knew that she had fallen into a pit carefully prepared by someone. She rushed to Zhou Ye unceremoniously, grabbed Zhou Ye by the collar, and questioned: "Damn... are you? I want to explain to me what is going on..."


    "Well--explain something, I''ll talk later..." Zhou Ye showed a malicious smile on his face and hugged Valkyrie."I have fulfilled all the conditions you mentioned... You should also accept the family law."


    "No... wait..." Valkyrie discovered at this time that the other sisters in the hall, including Hela, had gone out at any time... Only her and the Valkyrie sisters were left here..." You were premeditated..."


    "You guessed it, but there is no reward..." Zhou Ye said, surrounded by the Valkyrie, he picked up Valkyrie and walked into the bedroom...


    This evening, Valkyrie really understood why Hela looked pale when she heard her own man¡¯s family law... This family law really made her love and hate... And, the love she once loved ¡¤Ren, is actually under his own man...cough cough cough.This gave her a weird feeling of being NTR... This is really a complicated life experience.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and One


    In the vast universe, a mothership shaped like a capital letter H is sailing quietly...In the fleet command room, Loki, holding a staff, is standing in front of the mothership¡¯s porthole, watching the darkness outside the window. universe.


    "Our warriors are ready and can help you ascend to Asgard''s throne at any time." A Zetaric in armor walked up to Loki''s side and said in a loud voice.


    "This is good news." Loki turned his head, looked at Commander Zetari who was in charge of this operation, and said with a smile: "I am curious about one thing, why there are so many star gates. It can be used, but we have to detour to Asgard? Your honorable commander?"


    "Because we don''t want to expose this raid." Commander Qitari''s voice came through his armor.


    "Exposure?" Rocky asked curiously.


    "Yes, it''s a leak." Commander Chitari explained: "The goal of our operation is not just one person. Behind him is a giant-like consortium supporting him..."


    "Consortium? What is that?" Loki was even more confused. For him who had just left Asgard, it was still a bit difficult to know what a consortium was.


    "You can treat it as a coalition of interests..." When facing Loki, Commander Zeitari''s patience was particularly good. In his opinion, Loki would get the throne of Asgard he wanted, and they The Zetarians will get the entire universe."The Umbrella Consortium, it is a large consortium that spans the entire galaxy. They have the full support of the New Star Empire, the Sovereign tribe, and the CX-1 star government... If we go through the star gate, at least four A star gate controlled by these three forces, that... will definitely attract their attention."


    "Wow... Didn''t you expect that guy is still a big man?" After Commander Qiruita''s popular science, Loki knew more about Zhou Ye."So we have to sail for three months?"


    "Yes..." Commander Qiruita nodded."Although the time has been slower, it at least guarantees the concealment of our actions. We have only one chance. If we miss a hit, it will not be so easy to get such a good opportunity next time... But In half a month, we will be able to reach our destination..."


    "Well, it seems that we do have the need to do this in the face of that big man..." Rocky nodded, but he didn''t have much heart in his heart. "However, I think we might be able to Use the power of magic to speed up our journey..."


    "How to use it?" Commander Kirita asked curiously.


    "In Asgard, magic is everywhere, and what we are most proud of is our transmission facility, the Rainbow Bridge..." Rocky smiled and talked freely: "With the help of the Rainbow Bridge With the ability to teleport, we Asgard began to conquer other worlds very early. At present, the people who control the Rainbow Bridge happen to be loyal to my father Odin."


    "Oh? That''s really great..." Commander Qitari heard this, overjoyed... Things that can speed up the process of this incident are good things for him... "Then what do we need to do?"


    "Don''t worry... let me contact that person first." Loki said, closing his eyes and using magical power to start calling Heimdall.[Heimdall... I need you... I know you can see me... Heimdall?


    "Long time no see... Loki, you finally opened your soul again." Heimdall responded to Loki''s call.


    "Heimdall, tell me, how is the situation with Asgard now?" Rocky asked eagerly.


    "Look for yourself..." Following Heimdall¡¯s words, Loki found himself in Asgard again... It¡¯s just that he found that his position was somewhat subtle, not in the city of Asgard, let alone In the cell, but on a mountain peak.


    "Long time no see, Heimdall..." Loki looked at Heimdall who was standing opposite him, and asked: "It looks like you didn''t have a very good life..."


    Heimdall now has no previous gorgeous armor, replaced by a tattered commoner."Since you and Thor failed to escape that day, I was hunted down by those two women... But fortunately, I took the Guardian Sword back... Without it, they could not use the Rainbow Bridge..."


    "This is really good news, Heimdall." Loki is really happy. With the guardian sword, he can return to Asgard at any time with the help of the Rainbow Bridge... "I found it in the vast universe To our allies, they are very sympathetic to what happened to me and are willing to send soldiers to help me restore the country..."


    "The price-Loki, tell me what the price is, what price Asgard needs to pay?" Heimdall stared at Loki, his face was not brought by Loki''s so-called good news. Happy expression.


    "Uh-of course, of course. As a price, they want to take something from the people who invaded us... I think it''s not a bad thing? Is it?" Rocky didn''t have any questions about Heimdall. It feels strange, or, if Heimdall doesn''t ask, he will feel strange. After all, Heimdall is his father''s loyal dog, and all his starting points are for Asgard.


    "Is it really just taking something from the invaders?" Heimdall''s golden eyes fixed on Loki, as if to see a flower from his face.


    "Of course, I swear by my father''s health..." Loki stared at Heimdall without evasiveness. Most of what he said was the truth... Of course he was not afraid of Heimdall''s eyes that could penetrate the soul.


    "Well, you convinced me... what do you need me to do?" Heimdall relaxed.


    "Teleport us into Asgard... Heimdall, I need a perfect raid to defeat these invaders." Rocky said without hesitation.


    "You can... but those guys'' large battleships can''t be transmitted in. The passage is too narrow to bear the volume of those battleships." Heimdall explained.


    "This is really a tricky question..." Loki hesitated for a while, and said: "Then send me back to Asgard first... Don''t worry about those warships..."


    Loki''s self-confidence is unprecedentedly high with the scepter of the soul...He has a plan, can he control his sister Hela with the scepter of the soul?Wouldn''t I be sitting on the whole Asgard?As for those Qitarians?Ha ha... who cares?


    With the entire Asgard''s armed forces, would Loki still need those Zitarians?Even he wanted to take away the power gems from Zhou Ye''s hand... something that so many people would appreciate, saying that he was not greedy, that is nonsense... As for betrayal?Loki, the god of tricks, never betrayed anyone.


    "Okay, but not now, I''m afraid you will have to wait till night...because I need night cover to help me sneak into the Rainbow Bridge." Heimdall said.


    "Then, see you tonight, Heimdall..." Rocky said, looking at Asgard''s sun again, calculating how long it would take until night... Then, the soul exchange ended.


    "Fish...Finally bit the hook." A weird smile leaked from Heimdall, who ended the soul link. "So many days of hard work have finally been rewarded. It''s time to tell the host..."


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Two


    In the palace of Asgard--


    Surrounded by a group of Valkyrie, Zhou Ye was lying halfway on a luxurious and comfortable half-long sofa, holding a certain Valkyrie with a reluctant look in his arms...


    "Master, Loki just contacted me..." Heimdall, wearing a mighty golden armor half kneeling in front of Zhou Ye, lowered his head and reported: "He wants me to use the Rainbow Bridge to transport him back at night."


    "This is really good news." Zhou Ye yawned slightly, Wen Xiang was in his arms, and the girls were waiting...he was a little unsound after all."In the evening I will go to Rainbow Bridge with you to welcome our Prince Rocky back... Go down."


    "Yes, Master." Heimdall leaned respectfully, stood up, and walked out of Zhou Ye''s bedroom.


    "My dear... I''ll help you get rid of that Loki, can you... reduce the number of times I get punished by family law." A smile appeared on Valkyrie''s face and he turned his head and pleaded with his man.


    "What do you mean?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and gave the silly girl a glance, "I can give you this opportunity, but if you fail, the punishment will be doubled..."


    "Hmm--!" Zhou Ye''s words made Valkyrie choke. She knew that her man was used to digging pits and burying people, and she accidentally fell into the pit last time... which led to her accepting every day. One punishment, every time she got her...cough cough cough, now that her man said that, it is obvious that Loki is not so easy to kill...Faced with the temptation and confusion given by Zhou Ye, she decisively¡ª¡ª give up."Forget it, I''ll still receive these family laws honestly..."


    "Puff¡ª" Seeing Valkyrie''s extremely wronged look, her former lover and current sister, Vanessa couldn''t help laughing.


    No way, the punishment behind it has something to do with her. Who told Valkyrie to see Vanessa being fucked by her own man, she couldn''t hold back for a while, and actually opened a film with her own man... As a result, one can imagine that Zhou Ye was very Quickly teach her how a lily needs treatment in his harem...


    Valkyrie, who has undergone intensive treatment, has now seen Zhou Ye''s legs and softened...


    "My dear, how are you going to deal with this Loki?" Valkyrie asked curiously.


    "This is a secret...you''ll know it soon." Zhou Ye will never be spoiled, and the play will be boring after it passes.


    Under the anger of the Valkyries, Zhou Ye spent a pleasant afternoon...


    When night falls in Asgard-the whole Asgard is brightly lit. After all Asgard people have finished their day at work, they will either ask a few friends in groups to have a drink in the tavern or go home. Spend a leisurely time with your family.


    At the end of the Rainbow Bridge, Heimdall, wearing a golden armor, was holding his guardian sword in both hands...looking into the vast universe.


    "Heimdall..." With the voice, Zhou Ye''s figure suddenly appeared in front of Heimdall.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 505

    "Master..." Heimdall hurriedly bowed his head in salute."Rocky hasn''t started asking for teleportation..."


    "It''s okay, don''t care about me... I came a little early." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand. He stood directly beside Heimdall, looking at the scenery in the universe curiously."Heimdall, can you really see everyone''s souls?"


    "Yes, Master..." Heimdall nodded.


    "Then can you see Thor''s soul now? Tell me what he is doing now?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "The soul of Thor... is too far from here, I can''t see clearly far away, but... he is very excited now, seems to be fighting with someone..." Heimdall said with a trace of his face Hesitate."In the past, Thor''s soul gave me a feeling of great potential. Although there were some flashy flaws, it could not conceal the white essence of his soul, but... now, I can''t see the potential in him anymore... ¡­And vanity is occupying his soul."


    "I... don''t understand what happened to him..."


    "You don''t need to understand what happened to him... You just need to notify me when he has made a big change." Zhou Ye interrupted Heimdall. Of course he knew what happened to Sol... everything The culprit is him.


    "Okay, Master." After Heimdall nodded, his face suddenly became straight and said: "Master, Loki is starting to call me."


    "Then summon him..." Zhou Ye smiled happily...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of Rocky¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Heimdall, take me back to Asgard..." Luo Station was in the universe, calling out Heimdall...Although there is no sound in the universe, he believes that Heimdall will hear him. The calling.


    Why not summon in the spaceship?Of course it¡¯s because the Rainbow Bridge will destroy the mothership...Although Loki has plans to turn his face when he achieves his goal, it is obviously very stupid to tear down the bridge before crossing the river...


    And Heimdall did respond to his call, and an electric light with a diameter of three meters in thickness flashed through... Loki''s figure disappeared into the universe...


    "The power of magic is really amazing..." Commander Qitari muttered to himself as he looked at Loki who had disappeared into the universe.


    All the way down the Rainbow Bridge and rushed into Asgard''s Rocky. Just stepping out of the Rainbow Bridge, his figure was not stable yet, and he felt like he was hit by a sledgehammer... The whole person flew out, and At the same time he was beaten flying, he felt light in his hand. He regarded it as a treasured psychic scepter, and... was gone.


    "This...what the hell is going on?" Like a mural, Loki stuck to the wall, vomiting blood, looking at the figure that shouldn''t have appeared here."Why are you? Damn... Heimdall... you betrayed me."


    "No, I have always been the master''s person... I have never betrayed anyone." Heimdall said dullly.


    "Welcome, welcome, the former prince of Asgard, Loki..." Zhou Ye smiled very happily while holding the scepter of mind, and another gem was in his hand."Now... let me give you a small gift."


    "What..." Before Luo Ji finished speaking, he felt that the Scepter of Mind was placed in his heart by Zhou Ye.A blue light filled his eyes... "Master..."


    "Not bad...This is really a useful thing." Zhou Ye nodded in satisfaction."Now, I need you to make some sacrifices...will you? Loki..."


    "For the master, I am willing to give everything..." Loki said without hesitation.


    "I like your attitude..." Zhou Ye smiled happily."Then follow me."


    "Yes, Master." Rocky struggled, jumped off the wall, and followed Zhou Ye...


    "Heimdall... I remember that the Rainbow Bridge can not only transport people, but it is also a powerful weapon... Those Zitarians are useless, destroy their fleet..." Zhou Ye took Loki towards Asi. Guardian walked over and ordered.


    "Yes, Master." Heimdall nodded respectfully and activated the Rainbow Bridge again...A thunder shot from the Rainbow Bridge and directly hit the Cherita mothership...


    "Boom¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!" Five minutes later, the mothership of the Cheritas... exploded, and no survivor could escape...


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Three


    Zhou Ye took Loki out of the Rainbow Bridge, but instead of taking Loki into Asgard, he stopped in front of the huge gate at the head of the Rainbow Bridge.


    Loki still respectfully followed Zhou Ye. For him now, Zhou Ye''s orders are everything...all for his master.


    Zhou Ye turned to look at Loki and nodded in satisfaction. The Soul Gem is indeed very useful, especially after getting the boost from the Power Gem, it became even more powerful... He opened a golden teleportation directly in front of him The door, walked in."follow me."


    "Yes, master." Loki followed Zhou Ye into the portal without hesitation. The portal closed automatically after Zhou Ye and Loki entered.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªIn the middle of the Rocky Mountains¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªin an unknown canyon.


    In this sparsely populated valley, a building over 60 meters high is built against the mountain. With the cover of the mountain, it is difficult to see the whole view of the building from a distance, in the most prominent position of the building. Above, an umbrella-shaped logo interwoven with red and white is striking. Obviously, this is one of the secret bases of the Umbrella consortium.


    Inside the building, countless researchers wearing white sterile gowns are busy. They are Umbrella¡¯s most valuable scientific research property. Their lives have been doomed from the moment they were born, destined to be Umbrella. The consortium presents a lifetime.


    A golden portal opened directly in the hall on the twelfth floor underground. All the busy researchers in the hall stopped their hurried steps when they saw this portal and looked at the portal with fanatism. They knew that this It''s my master who is coming.


    When Zhou Ye brought Loki across the portal and came here, all the researchers lowered their heads, "Master."


    "Well, you are busy with yours..." Zhou Ye nodded, and then asked, "Where is Dr. Harrison now?"


    "Master, Dr. Harrison is in the Seventh Genetic Laboratory..." A female researcher in sterile suit replied first: "Do you need me to call him out for you?"


    "Lina Archibald first-level researcher, isn''t it?" Zhou Ye glanced at the identity plate on the researcher''s body, and said with a smile: "Thank you, but I just happen to have something to use the seventh gene. The equipment in the laboratory, so I should go find him personally, then, Lina...bye."


    Zhou Ye waved his hand to the female researcher and walked directly to the Seventh Gene Lab with Loki.


    "Master, goodbye." When she heard her master greet her, Lena was so excited that she couldn''t herself... Her voice trembled a little.


    Until they couldn''t see the back of their master, the other researchers surrounded Lena at once, and said eagerly, "Lina, you are so lucky that you actually talked to the master..."


    "The master actually saw your name, Lena... I''m going to be jealous... what should I do?"


    "Ah... I really want the master to call me a name too."


    Of course, those who surround Lena are all female researchers. As for other male researchers, although they are also very envious and hated, they don¡¯t show these emotions. This is the difference between men and women. ...


    Zhou Ye kept going all the way and brought Loki directly to the Seventh Gene Lab...At this time, someone had notified Dr. Harrison through the base¡¯s internal network communication... When Zhou Ye arrived, he had already brought his ten Several laboratory assistants welcomed their masters at the door of the laboratory.


    "Master--!" Harrison, who was over half a hundred years old, respectfully bent down his waist.


    "Okay, get up... Harrison." Zhou Ye nodded, and then walked into the laboratory first."Today, I came here and need you to do something for me."


    "Domination is the first priority sequence engraved in the genome of all Umbrellas since birth, dominate." Harrison said without hesitation: "This is also the meaning of our existence."


    "Hmm...!" Zhou Ye nodded, and then asked: "I want to know, how is your research on gender modification at the genetic level?"


    "Master, so far we have conducted 117 live experiments, and they are all successful..." As a scientific researcher, Harrison is used to speaking with data."But... I beg you, master, these successes are based on the premise that we have enough knowledge and understanding of the DNA set of known species... If we change to a completely new species or race, then work The amount will be doubled...Then the time we use will be calculated in ten years."


    "That''s it..." Zhou Ye thought for a while, and said, "Then first do a DNA analysis for the guy behind me, and then tell me how high the success rate would be if it were him!"


    "Okay, dominate." After Harrison agreed, he took his two assistants to extract Loki''s body tissues and began to analyze his DNA.


    Zhou Ye sat on the sofa and looked at the constantly busy researchers in the laboratory outside the observation window in front of him. He was a little too boring to do nothing...so, simply... "Rocky, come, sit down... "


    "Yes, Master." Loki respectfully agreed and sat down opposite Zhou Ye.


    "I''ll explain your mission to you..."


    "Master, please give an order."


    "The task you are about to perform is... to become a real woman, to seduce and seduce your brother Saul, to make him fall in love with you completely... I think this is not difficult for you. After all, you grew up together, maybe Saul himself doesn¡¯t know him as well as you... right?¡± Zhou Ye said, staring at Loki¡¯s expression with interest, but obviously, Loki, who was controlled by the soul gem There was no expression on his face, which made Zhou Ye feel like he was throwing his eyes at the blind...


    "The master is right, I know Thor well... he is self-sufficient, he is proud and arrogant... he is a muscular brat... It''s so easy to deal with him." Rocky''s grievances against Saul returned It''s so deep, even after being controlled by the soul gem, he still doesn''t forget to complain about his brother.


    But having said that, does this also prove from the side that the two have a good relationship?Okay...hehe, the world of rotten girls, you know.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 506

    "But, the master...After he completely falls in love with me, what shall I do? Do you want to leave him and make him hate society?" Rocky asked curiously.


    "Ahem...Of course not, this is not enough to hit him, you have to stay lurking...until I give you instructions for the next step." Zhou Ye said embarrassingly.


    "I see, Master." Rocky nodded.


    At this time, Dr. Harrison has also completed the preliminary DNA analysis...


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Four


    "Master-after our preliminary analysis, this gentleman''s DNA fragments are 40% the same as our existing knowledge of humanoid DNA fragments, but that 60% is completely different... "Harrison took the DNA map comparison chart in his hand and handed it to Zhou Ye.


    "So how long will it take to complete a thorough analysis...?" Zhou Ye glanced at the map and asked directly.


    "It will take nearly ten years at the earliest. Dominate." Harrison said.


    "Then prepare to enter the speeding mode." Zhou Ye had a plan for this.


    "Yes, Master." Harrison said respectfully, returning to the laboratory again, and after explaining to his assistants, he solemnly used his ID card to open a console that required triple verification, After some operations on the stage, I pressed the red button in the middle.


    "Master, we are ready." Harrison said through the laboratory''s external loudspeaker.


    "Yeah¡ª" Zhou Ye nodded, his right hand was slightly in mid-air, and a large green magic circle suddenly appeared in mid-air, and then turned into a huge semicircular mask, surrounding the entire laboratory... ¡­


    In an instant, the scene of the entire laboratory was as if the fast-forward mode was turned on, and everyone''s movements brought out a series of afterimages...Even with the naked eye, they can''t catch them...


    And the power supply equipment of the entire base began to target this laboratory, and began to supply super-power at full load-including supplementary water supply, etc., began to overload supply... This is not the first time this situation has occurred, they are already very experienced...


    "This is... the power of time..." Loki, who is also a magician, looked at the scene in the laboratory where it is difficult to see a figure, and his whole body was dull...


    "Well, there will be results soon..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded. Anyway, Loki is now his own, and almost all the infinite gems are in his hands now, he will never wake up.


    "It''s so beautiful..." Loki looked at the green time mask in front of him, and his whole body was intoxicated by it.


    Time passed by every minute...


    Six hours later-the entire green mask is closed, the time is up-


    "Master, fortunately not insulting your life... We have completed a thorough analysis of this gentleman''s DNA." Harrison, who looked ten years old, walked out of the laboratory and came to Zhou Ye and said respectfully: "There is good news. To report to the master..."


    "What good news?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "In this gentleman¡¯s DNA fragment, we found some very interesting genetic fragments. After our research, we believe that this fragment is similar to our research direction. There are recessive fragments in their DNA. When the males in the group occupy the majority, in order to reproduce, they will activate this segment, so... they can become-them." Harrison said excitedly.


    "This is really good news..." Zhou Ye smiled.No wonder that when I first watched the movie, I had never seen the Frost Giant have a female, and the name of the Frost Giant¡¯s leader was so feminine... It was actually called Lao Fei, and the feelings were both male and female, both offensive and acceptable...


    "How sure are you if you are to induce him to change?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Eighty-five percent, master." Harrison said affirmatively.


    "Yes, then you can get ready to start..." Zhou Ye said, patted Harrison on the shoulder, and Harrison''s age returned to the way it was when he first saw Zhou Ye.


    "Thank you Master, we will start now..." Harrison said, directly leading his assistants to prepare...


    After half an hour----


    Loki was already lying in a container like a crystal coffin in the center of the laboratory... Zhou Ye nodded to Harrison.


    "DNA induction experiment, start..." Harrison excitedly pressed a button on the console, and X''s catheter filled Loki''s body began to be filled with green and blue solutions...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!


    Zhou Ye looked at Luo Gene''s distorted expression of pain inside the crystal coffin, and couldn''t help but vomit: "It hurts to watch..."


    Soon, Loki''s body began to change towards a feminine direction... His waist became slender, his skin became whiter and more tender, and his muscles disappeared... replaced by women. Curve.


    "This is really miraculous..." Zhou Ye sighed, and when Loki finally passed out in pain...her body also completed the final transformation.


    "Hehe... I hope Saul will like this gift of me." Zhou Ye looked at the female Rocky in the crystal coffin, smiled and said to himself: "Although I took your Asgard, but...I For your favorite brother... One for one, you won¡¯t suffer, Sol."


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªSaka Star¡ª¡ªA small personal aircraft floated out of the red vortex of Gangmen, which was called the devil by the people here...


    Before the scavengers surrounded it, a team of guards led by the master''s number one running dog Topaz flew over in a spacecraft, surrounded the small aircraft, and then directly led to the master''s headquarters.


    In the spacecraft, it was Loki who was riding-no, she should be renamed Luoli now... Her identity is the Asgardian beauty that Zhou Ye gave to the grandmaster to match Thor...


    After the master''s subordinates completed the physical examination of Loki, they were satisfied with her and sent her to Sol''s room...


    "You... make me feel familiar..." Sol, who was drunk, looked at the black-haired woman who walked into his room, and said drunkly: "...Forget it, that guy should be a man. Not a woman...but seeing your face reminds me of something bad...damn it."


    Looking at the very decadent Thor in front of him, Loki smiled slightly."Oh? Then you must hate him..."


    "No... I don''t know if it''s hate or what... That guy has grown up with me since I was a child, and he often teased me. He even turned me into a frog..." Sol muttered and caught. Grasping Loki''s hand, he pulled him onto his body with a pull."But... I forced him to X..."


    "I didn''t expect you to be such a person..." Loki really didn''t want to think about that... just thinking of it...hehehehe, but now, he is about to face something more terrifying than that..."Hey , What are you doing..."


    "Fuck you..." Saul said, turning over and pressing Loki on... the love between brothers finally bears sweet and beautiful fruits, gratifying, gratifying...


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Five


    "Sister..." Wanda Maksimov sat on his couch, looked at the twin sister in front of him and asked: "Are we really going to see him tomorrow?"


    "It should be possible." Linda Maximov said with some uncertainty. "After all, Sister Ophelia said that he will be at the base tomorrow... I think we should be able to see him. ?"


    "But... is he really as handsome as in the photos and videos?" Wanda said, picking up a photo placed in front of their sister''s window and looking at it madly."What if he has become an old man? After all, we saw this photo when we were very young. Time has passed so long..."


    "An oath is an oath... it must be kept." Linda was born thirty seconds earlier than her sister, but these thirty seconds made her the sister of the twins."Even if it is an old man, I will abide by the vows we made at the beginning. After all, if it weren''t for sister Ophelia, perhaps we would have died in that war just like our parents..."


    "Even if he is an old man, are you willing? Sister...?" Wanda asked unwillingly: "Is the oath so important? The important thing is that you are worthy of a lifetime of happiness to keep?"


    "..." Linda was silent. If there were other options, how could she choose to keep the oath?However, Linda, who is a sister, knows that although the two seem to be sixteen years old and are already two adult girls, but...without the support and support of Hydra''s organization, they can''t do anything.


    "Sister..." Wanda looked at her sister''s silence, stood up distressedly, and hugged Linda tightly with her hands."Let''s escape... Sister, escape from here..."


    "Wanda..." Linda stroked her sister''s long chestnut hair and whispered: "Remember that day, when I hugged you and hid under the bed and looked at the bomb... Do you count down the last moments of our lives? ?"


    "Remember... Sister, I remember..." Wanda said in tears, "I know it will be sister Ophelia..."


    "Hush¡ªsister, listen to me." Linda interrupted her sister, and said softly, "You know what? At that time, I was holding you, and I didn''t even dare to cry... because I was afraid of our crying. She will detonate that bomb, and then she will come... She is like a fairy in a fairy tale, coming before us-then I knew that we were saved."


    "I still remember¡ªshe was wearing a white princess dress at the time, and the whole person exuded a holy brilliance in my eyes..." Linda''s voice became a little misty, as if she had returned to that time again.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of the memories of the Scarlet Sisters¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "I found two Xiao Ke Ai..." Ophelia stood in this half-collapsed room, smiling at the two trembling little girls hugging under the window, and asked: " Can you tell me your names?"


    "Beautiful lady, my name is Linda Maksimov. This is my sister, Wanda Maksimov." My sister Linda pleaded with her eyes and said, "Please, can you please help me? Sister...I am willing to give everything I have for this."


    "Really a sensible child..." Ophelia smiled and nodded."Of course it''s okay to save you, as long as... you promise to marry a man as your wife when you grow up..."

 The Movie World Chapter 507

    "I am willing, please save my sister (sister)..." X2 sisters said at the same time.


    "It''s true sisterhood..." Ophelia smiled happily."Then it''s decided... it''s your two sisters..." Ophelia said, bending down, and holding the two sisters one by one... "You must remember what you said today. The consequences of breaking your oath will be very serious. serious¡­¡­"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Sister? Sister, what''s wrong with you?" Wanda couldn''t help but asked anxiously, looking at her sister''s straight eyes.


    "It''s okay... I''m okay, Wanda." Linda, who was woken up by her sister from the depths of her memories, shook her head gently, and said in a low voice: "Don''t worry, Wanda, I''ll be fine... I will protect You will never be hurt...If you don''t want to marry him, don''t marry, I will help you withdraw from this marriage..."


    Linda hugged her sister, comforting her in a low voice.In fact, at that time...she had been watching Ophelia secretly and noticed it. When Ophelia said [The consequences of breaking the oath will be very serious...], although she had a smile on her face, But the gaze in her eyes is cold... Linda believes that she can do it if she can say it, and the price of violating the oath is definitely something they cannot pay...


    However, now, since my sister has doubts about the marriage, it is time for my sister to come out and take responsibility.She swears secretly... she will not let her sister be in trouble.


    And Wanda looked at her sister¡¯s expression, and secretly swears in her heart... Her sister thought she didn¡¯t know the seriousness of the matter, but in fact she understood very well... A child who had just escaped from the dead was very sensitive and sensitive. , Although only a glimmer of cold light leaked from Ophelia''s eyes, she was still seen... She would never let her sister be in trouble.


    The two sisters hugged each other tightly, they are each other''s only relatives in the world... They support each other and grow up... They-for each other, are willing to sacrifice everything...


    Chapter seven hundred and six


    Hydra is located in a secret base in Europe¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As a golden portal opened out of thin air in the main control room of the base, all the busy men and women in Hydra uniforms in the main control room involuntarily stopped their work and looked at the portal respectfully.


    A slender figure walked through the portal first, and beside him was also a beautiful blond young woman with a beautiful body and a beautiful face.It was Zhou Ye and Ophelia...


    Seeing these two figures, everyone in the main control room raised their hands involuntarily and shouted in unison: "Long live Hydra."


    Ophelia smiled and waved at them."Everyone, continue your work."


    "Yes!" xN


    As Ophelia said, she took her man''s arm and walked towards the small room next to the main control room... There was an office dedicated to Ophelia.Entering her office... Ophelia closed the door easily.


    "Every time I come to you, I feel very uncomfortable..." Zhou Ye said, unceremoniously sitting on the big sofa placed in the center of the room, picking up the red wine that was already awake next to him, and giving it to himself He poured a glass and said jokingly: "Hi Hydra¡ª"


    "Dad..." Ophelia groaned, and got into Zhou Ye''s arms, snatching the red wine in his hand."This is also for the core cohesion of the Hydra organization. Besides, isn''t it the same with your Umbrella Consortium, Dad?"


    "Umbrella doesn''t have the habit of meeting [Hi Umbrella]..." Zhou Ye said, he wanted to pour another glass of red wine... but was stopped by Ophelia.


    "Although Umbrella doesn''t have the habit of meeting and shouting slogans, but when they see you, Dad, the enthusiasm in their eyes is far better than the slogan of the Hydra organization." Ophelia said while taking a sip. Red wine, then blocked Zhou Ye''s mouth...


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye could only accept it...it was too bad to be blocked by someone when raising the bar. Ophelia was cheating blatantly...but the cheating was beautiful.


    "Okay, dear... Now, you should always show me the so-called surprise, right?" Zhou Ye hugged Ophelia in his arms and asked in a low voice...


    You know, Ophelia used the so-called "surprise" to deceive Zhou Ye from her little princess... When Zhou Ye left, the cry of Angelina was a pain... If it wasn''t Zhou Ye repeatedly said that he would be back soon to play with her, and Little Angelina might say that she would never let go of her little hand.


    "Don''t worry, Dad, this surprise will definitely satisfy you..." Ophelia said, gently pressing a button on the center console next to the sofa, and the whole room darkened first, followed by a stream of light shining¡ª ¡ªThe empty and luxurious office instantly transformed into a small training ground.


    "Huh?" Although the scene transition is magical, it is not unfamiliar to Zhou Ye... It''s just the application of 3D projection technology. What really surprised Zhou Ye is that the two twin girls in the scene...


    I saw these two beautiful twin girls, both of them have natural curly maroon hair, and their faces are very similar, just like a person...


    "This is... Scarlet Witch? Wanda?" Zhou Ye recognized the looks of these two people at a glance, but soon... he overthrew his thoughts."Wait... Isn''t Wanda supposed to be a sibling? Why is he now a twin sister?"


    "Of course I did it secretly..." Ophelia nestled lazily in Zhou Ye''s arms, and explained in a low voice, "I only need to secretly change the acidity in her body after their mother gets married. Alkali balance... That''s it."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless.


    "What? Dad, don''t you like it?" Ophelia said with a smile: "Anyway, that so-called brother is just a short-lived ghost. Don''t you think the Scarlet Sisters are more fun?"


    "Nice job..." Zhou Ye said, choosing a thumb for his daughter...


    Either the daughter is his father¡¯s intimate little padded jacket, which really impresses him... To be honest, when Zhou Ye was watching a movie, when he saw the Scarlet Witch brother and sister just appeared on stage, Zhou Ye really hated the so-called fake Kuaiyin, not to mention his ugly appearance, his abilities was so bad that he would be killed by a bullet... Zhou Ye didn''t know how to complain about this person, it was really shameful.


    At this time, the two Wanda sisters who were in training felt that they had a feeling of being peeped...this was their innate ability.


    "Sister?" Wanda said, taking a look at his sister."Do you feel as if someone is peeking at us?"


    "Yeah!!!" Linda also felt the same as her sister, or said...this is their talent, maybe this is why in the movie, the other super experimenters died, only two survived. And got the super power''s sake.


    The Mind Scepter itself does not have the function of empowering others, only the function of controlling the mind, and the Wanda sisters¡¯ ability is originally hidden in their bodies, but it has been developed by the Mind Scepter...


    "Sister, do you feel it''s him?" Wanda didn''t dare to look up, for fear of being discovered that they were abnormal, so she could only ask in a low voice while doing the Jiu-Jitsu movements taught by the teacher.


    "I don''t know..." Linda also didn''t dare to look up. "One of them should look at someone we are familiar with, and it''s a female. I think it''s sister Ophelia, but the other one looks at a male. ...Moreover, I can''t tell whether his gaze is friendly or hostile..."


    "Yes... he is here." Wanda asked a little nervously.


    "I think it should be him..." Linda was full of anxiety and anxiety at this time.Anyone who has been adopted by an organization since childhood, and then told them that they will grow up to be a woman who is a man... a strange man who they have only seen photos and videos, will feel uneasy when this moment is really about to come.


    "What are we going to do? Sister..." Wanda''s anxiety became stronger, but when she saw the pale little hand that her sister was holding tightly, she couldn''t speak anymore... It turned out that her sister was also very worried. disturbed.


    Just when the two women moved a little bit because of the anxiety in their hearts, their female physique teacher came over."Linda, Wanda... the chief wants to see you, in her office."


    "Okay, Teacher Ma Fei." The two sisters agreed and looked at each other-holding hands and walking towards the dressing room, they had nowhere to escape.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Seven


    Wanda silently changed her clothes while secretly looking at her sister Linda... When she saw Linda wore the wrong clothes because she was absent-minded, her heart slammed.


    "Sister...I''m sorry." Wanda, who got dressed first, walked quickly behind Linda and whispered.


    "What''s wrong...?" Before Linda finished speaking, she felt a pain in her neck, and then turned around... she lost her consciousness.


    "Sister...I''m really sorry." Wanda said, hugging her sister''s body that was about to fall on the ground, and gently placed her on the long lounge chair in the middle of the dressing room... "For me these years , You¡¯ve paid enough, sister, it¡¯s time for me to do something for you."


    Wanda said, gently put a mouthful on his sister''s forehead, and then strode out of the locker room...


    When I came to Wanda on the corridor, I walked towards Ophelia¡¯s office without any hesitation... She is familiar with the location there, or it should be said that the entire base is familiar to her, because she and her My sister grew up here.


    Along the way, after passing through a few security doors with his base identity nameplate.Wanda finally arrived at his destination...Ophelia''s office door.


    Standing in front of this familiar door, Wanda took a few deep breaths, and then knocked on the door.


    No one in the office responded to Linda''s knock on the door, but after a slight click, the electronic lock of the door opened...


    "I''m coming in... Sister Ophelia..." After Wanda whispered, she mustered up the courage and pushed open the door of the half-covered room.


    "You are..." In the bright and spacious office, Wanda did not see Ophelia''s shadow. Only a handsome boy with blond hair and golden pupils was sitting there... For this handsome and incomparable boy, Wanda felt that Very familiar, but also very strange.


    The familiarity is because she and her sister can be said to have grown up watching this person''s photos and videos, while the strangeness is because...In reality, the two have never met."Are you Ye?"


    Zhou Ye leaned on the sofa, tilted his head slightly, and looked at the girl in front of him with a smile, and asked softly: "Wanda? Linda? Excuse me, your sisters look so much alike, like me. Can¡¯t tell who is the sister and who is the sister..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 508

    "I... I''m Wanda." Maybe it''s because of Zhou Ye''s gentle tone, maybe it''s because of Zhou Ye''s smile... Wanda feels a lot more nervous in his heart, especially when he sees Zhou Ye''s golden eyes. When she looked at her eyes, she couldn''t help but feel a lot closer to Zhou Ye...


    "I guess, when you came here alone, you want to tell me something? Right?" Zhou Ye smiled and patted the sofa beside him."Come, sit down and say."


    "Okay, okay..." After all, Wanda was just a girl who was just sixteen years old. Facing Zhou Ye''s soft voice, she couldn''t help but walked over obediently and sat beside Zhou Ye.


    In fact, no matter whether it is a man or a woman, when facing a person of the opposite sex who is kind to him and looks good, she or he will always involuntarily develop a good impression of Zhou Ye. What''s more, Ophelia is trying to cultivate their subconscious attitude towards Zhou Ye Good impression, since childhood, I gave it to the Wanda sisters every day.Set a fixed time to watch Zhou Ye''s videos and photos...


    That''s why Wanda was so easily persuaded by Zhou Ye when he faced Zhou Ye.


    "It can be said...Do you want to talk to me about anything?" Zhou Ye looked at Wanda beside him and asked softly.


    "Ye, can you...can you let my sister go..." Wanda looked at Zhou Ye and said softly, "I...I am willing to pay any price for this."


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye heard Wanda''s request and asked with a smile: "I guess you must have come out alone without telling your sister? Right?"


    Wanda widened his eyes, looked at Zhou Ye in amazement, and asked, "...you, how did you know?"


    "It''s easy to guess..." Zhou Ye said, gently picking up the scattered strands of hair in Wanda''s ears with his hands. "Sisters in the dog blood TV series have a deep affection, aren''t they often acted like this? ?"


    Zhou Ye said, pinning that strand of long hair behind Wanda''s ear, and before she responded, he said, "I can promise you this condition..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Wanda grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand with excitement and asked, "Did you really agree?"


    "Don''t worry..." Zhou Ye looked at the girl who was so excited because her purpose was achieved, and whispered, "I have conditions."


    "I can promise you no matter what conditions..." Wanda couldn''t care too much and said directly.


    Zhou Ye smiled and took Wanda in his arms, and whispered in her ear: "My condition is very simple, as long as you can satisfy me... Then, I can promise to let your sister go."


    "Satisfy... you?" Wanda''s cheeks are almost red. Although she is still unemployed, she still knows something about this kind of thing. In her opinion, it is simply no matter how simple it is. But the thing is.After all, in some things she knows, women are very dominant, and she has never heard of men who can defeat women...


    "Why? Are you unwilling to accept this condition?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "No..." Wanda nodded shyly and said, "I am willing to accept this condition."


    For her, the two sisters will become the woman of this man sooner or later. Sooner or later, there is no difference. Besides, the freedom of her sister was exchanged for her own sacrifice, Wanda, had to agree to this. condition.


    "So... the deal is concluded." Zhou Ye pulled out a wicked smile.He hooked Wanda''s chin and lowered his head."Now, it''s time to perform the internal actions of the transaction."


    "Hmm..." Faced with Zhou Ye''s aggression, Wanda, who had no experience at all, could only close her eyes tightly... In order not to collapse on the sofa, she had to hug her with her hands. Up his neck...


    Five minutes later-with a scream-a blood-colored flower bloomed on the sofa, and at the same time... a burst of singing like a banshee gradually sounded, although the singing banshee was still a bit childish and tender, but , I have to say... The whole song is still very beautiful.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Eighth


    In the dressing room in the physique training room¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Everything is normal here, except for Linda who was unconscious on the rest bench in the middle¡ª


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, Linda Maximov finally opened her eyes... She sat up from the bench with bewildered eyes, and shook her little head slightly, "Wanda...I What''s wrong? Why did I suddenly fall asleep? Wanda? Wanda?"


    Linda who called her sister suddenly realized something and jumped up... "Wanda??? Wanda??? Oh no... Damn..."


    In the dressing room, Linda couldn''t find her sister at all, which filled her heart with anxiety.Casually put the sports cover that was thrown on the stool on her body... Linda threw the door open and ran all the way to Ophelia''s office.


    However, she was stopped in front of the first security gate because Wanda took away her ID card. There is no ID card... She couldn''t pass the security gate... The desperate Linda couldn''t help it. He squatted down in front of the security gate and cried bitterly while holding his head in both hands."No, Wanda... Damn... why are you doing this?"


    Of course Linda knows what her sister wants to do... But this should have been a sacrifice made by her as a sister, why should she let her sister go now... This makes her fall into self-blame With regret, why didn¡¯t I discover the strange psychology of my sister earlier? Why didn¡¯t I just faint my sister like Wanda, and rush over...


    "No...no...Wanda...you fool."


    "Are you looking for your sister? Linda?"


    A familiar voice rang in Linda''s ears, and she looked up in surprise, "Sister Ophelia...help me, please...help me...I want to go in and find Wanda..."


    "To save your sister?" Ophelia smiled and gently helped Linda up, "What a lovely girl..."


    "Please, Sister Ophelia... Please persuade Ye to let him spare my sister, I am willing to pay any price... Please, sister Ophelia..." Linda said Like the drowning who caught the straw, begged Ophelia.


    "I''m afraid that won''t work..." Although Ophelia had a smile on her face, her eyes fell cold."The oath must be kept..."


    "I..." Linda Maximov looked at the coldness in Ophelia''s eyes, and couldn''t help but feel cold all over... It was a look that despised all living beings. Linda believed that if she refused, she would treat her sisters like this in the past. The kind and gentle big sister will become a cold-blooded queen in a blink of an eye, making them pay an unbearable price.


    "Come on, good girl, tell me... Why would you want your sister to get rid of Ye?" Ophelia said, while gently stroking Linda''s long hair."Is it because Ye is not handsome enough? Or because..."


    "No...no, I just don''t want my sister to regret it in the future..." Linda is like a white mouse that has been stared to death by a natural enemy, she doesn''t dare to move, "I am enough, at least I want my sister to enjoy it. A free life, like a normal girl, fall in love, get married, have children..."


    "Silly girl...Is there any real freedom in this world..." Ophelia said with a smile: "In the outside world, you also have to abide by the laws of various countries... In contrast, you become His woman is the best choice... Are you sure that your sister will definitely get true love after she really chooses her love partner?"


    "I..." Linda didn''t know how to refute Ophelia''s words. Although she had never been out of the base, she knew a lot about the outside world through the Internet. She knew what Ophelia said. All are facts, but she is still unwilling...At least she wants her sister to live that kind of free life.


    "Okay, I think it''s better for you to save your sister as soon as possible... I have temporarily opened the back permissions for you." Ophelia said, with a mysterious smile on her face."That''s really a silly girl who refuses to admit defeat...If you don''t save her again...hehe."


    Although Ophelia didn''t say anything after hehe, but...the unknown is the most terrifying.Many times, people can''t help but think about the worst...


    Hearing Ophelia''s words, Linda, who was full of confusion, couldn''t care much... rushed directly to Ophelia''s office.Along the way, because Ophelia gave her the temporary permission, Linda came to the door of the room that she and her sister were very familiar with all the way.


    Gently pushed open the concealed door, the whole room was empty...There was no sign of anyone there.


    "Wanda...Wanda are you there? How are you?" Linda shouted her sister''s name and looked around the room... just when she came to a small door next to the office, The voice coming from the inner room made her flush, flushed her cheeks.


    "Please, let me go, honey... I really can''t do it anymore."


    "Are you sure you want to surrender? In that case, I can attack your sister..."


    "I...I think I can bear it...Come on, honey..."


    "Really a stubborn girl..."


    Hearing this, Linda couldn''t help it anymore, pushed open the small door forcefully, and rushed into the compartment Ophelia used to occasionally rest... "Let go of my sister... I come¡­¡­"


    "Sister...No, don''t look at...Sister...Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!


    "It''s really funny... It was my sister who saved my sister just now, is it my sister''s turn to save my sister?" Zhou Ye smiled and stood up, looking at this girl who had exactly the same face as Wanda."Are you Wanda''s sister, Linda?"


    "I... yes... I am Linda, what are you rushing to me... as long as you let my sister go." Linda lowered her head and did not dare to raise her head, although she really wanted to save herself Sister... But, facing Zhou Ye''s perfect figure that was enough to make a woman scream, she still didn''t dare to look at it.


    "I want to save my sister... I don''t think I will say, you all know... what price you need to pay." Zhou Ye was very interested in this shy version of Wanda with his head down."So, are you ready to pay the price?"


    "I...I know...I will pay the price." Linda mustered her courage, raised her head, and looked directly at Zhou Ye''s eyes, trying to make a very imposing look. , However, this is useless... Facing Zhou Ye''s extremely beautiful eyes, she felt that her spirit and soul were about to be trapped.


    "So...Come on!!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and stretched out her arms... Linda couldn''t help but snuggle over... After all, she was also a person with extraordinary mental abilities and still remembered her original intention."Are you going to let my sister go, Wanda, as long as I pay the price..."


    "Hmm...yes, I''ll let her go, as long as she wants to, she can leave me at any time..." Zhou Ye panicked, the girl who was after what happened to him would still be willing to leave. he?Don''t be funny... The domineering nature of Chun Feng Hua Yu Jue is something no woman can resist.


    However, Linda, who didn''t know that she had been in a routine, heard Zhou Ye''s words, as if she had taken off her last defense... She was paralyzed all over, fell into Zhou Ye''s arms, and let him ask for anything...


    Chapter seven hundred and nine

 Movie World Im King Chapter 509

    Hydra, a secret base in Europe, was rebuilt on the basis of an ancient mountain fortress far away from humans... The base is divided into three parts, the ground part, the underground part, and the outer part of the foot of the mountain.


    At this moment, on the top floor of the castle on the top of the mountain, in the most luxurious bedroom that has been remodeled...on a large couch full of European medieval style, a man, two women and three people are quietly sleeping...


    The blond teenager sleeping in the middle is exactly Zhou Ye... and the two girls sleeping on both sides of him, one on the left and the right holding his arms tightly, are the same Wanda sisters...


    Perhaps because of the first fainting yesterday, Wanda was the first of the three to wake up.When she opened her eyes, she happened to see her sister, Linda, who was sleeping on the other side of her man.


    "Bad...Didn''t you say that you don''t want to hit my sister?" Wanda directly hugged his man''s shoulder and took a bite, only to get Zhou Ye''s tightened arms.


    "I did say it... But, you didn''t do it as a prerequisite..." Zhou Ye didn''t open his eyes, and said lazily, "Who made you faint..."


    "I don''t care, it''s your fault anyway..." After all, Wanda is only a sixteen-year-old girl. She started to feel angry about her sister being pushed by Zhou Ye, but she wants to follow her. Her own man''s coquettish psychology made her involuntarily catch the matter.


    "Well...then I don''t want her, okay?" Zhou Ye still replied lazily.


    Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s words, Wanda suddenly exploded her hair like a kitten with its tail stomped on. Regardless of her body, body pain, and awe, she rolled over and rode on her own man. Eyelids opened, forcing him to look at him."You dare to play with my sister''s feelings... do you want to... uh uh uh..."


    She couldn''t say anything below, because it was blocked by Zhou Ye...


    It was not until after turning the angry kitten into a docile kitten that Zhou Ye temporarily let her go, and said lazily: "You said it was you who let me let your elder sister go, and it was you who said that I let my sister go... ...Wanda baby, what do you want?"


    "Huh-it''s all your fault anyway..." Wanda Jiao snorted, gasping and breathing slightly: "Anyway, you must not let our sisters down. If you dare not to us,...I...I..."


    After thinking for a long time, Wanda didn''t think of anything that could threaten his man...Can''t beat it?curse?She is not such a shrew, leave him?Stop kidding, how can she be willing to...


    "Okay... Behave, don''t make trouble, or you won''t be able to get off the ground today..." Zhou Ye gently slapped Wanda''s Alice Dolphin, "You are all my women... What am I? Maybe not you?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Wanda involuntarily became honest, lying in the arms of his own man, and lazily refused to get up...


    "Please... Ye, don''t do that... I really can''t do it."


    At the moment when Wanda was enjoying and receiving this Wen Xin with her own man, Linda couldn''t help laughing because of the dream next to Linda."My sister is so lovely at this time..."


    "Wanda..." Seems to be awakened by Wanda''s voice, Linda also opened her eyes. The scene before her was really too shameful... Her sister was lying on her man''s body, herself She was snuggling next to her own man... The most important thing was that the three of them were not long, and she could even feel the skin temperature from Zhou Ye and Wanda.


    "Bad..." Linda put the quilt on her head for the first time...said dullly: "Didn''t you say that Wanda will be spared as long as I pay the price?"


    "Yes, I let Wanda go..." Zhou Ye said with an innocent look: "But, now she doesn''t let me go..."


    "Don''t bully or bully my sister..." Wanda patted his man gently, then put his hand into the velvet quilt and grabbed his sister''s hand."Sister... we can''t do without this bastard, so we can only do this..."


    "Why... how could this be..." Linda leaked half of her face and looked at her sister in disbelief.


    "This is true..." Wanda said helplessly: "If you don''t believe me, sister, imagine if Ye leaves you without you... what will happen?"


    "I..." Linda listened to her sister''s words and imagined for a moment that Zhou Ye didn''t want to look like herself... Suddenly, her face changed, and she felt that her whole person was not good, and her heartache was so hard to hold on... that This kind of scene made her feel that life is better than death... "No... how could this be... Ye, don''t leave me..."


    "I never planned to leave you..." Zhou Ye hugged Linda tightly into his arms and whispered to appease, while saying: "I never give up my own woman... Trust me..."


    It took a long time for the sad Linda to relax... and Zhou Ye had to hug the two sisters tightly in his arms, saving one from the other... In the end, both sister Linda and sister Wanda understood. For a reason, my sister can no longer leave this man from physical to psychological...


    Of course, as a guide for their sisters...Ophelia also introduced a lot of new sisters to their sisters, although they feel uncomfortable with their men that there are so many women... However, every second, all All of the protesting voices disappeared. This shameless ability... is simply the nemesis of women.


    After playing with the two sisters in Europe for a while, Zhou Ye decided to return to God''s Domain because he heard that his little princess had already begun to lose her temper...


    Before leaving, the two sisters naturally refused to let Zhou Ye go. The sisters wanted to sink him completely and exaggerated once... However, Zhou Ye proved one thing to them with facts. The two sisters were really naive. .


    When the two sisters completely surrendered, what happened to Zhou Ye...


    "Are you really unwilling to accept Umbrella''s transformation technology, and choose to use the psychic scepter for ability temptation and guidance?" Zhou Ye asked in a low voice, holding the sisters.


    "Well-anyway, we also gained abilities through the induction of the scepter of mind in the movie." Wanda said lazily, holding the arm of his own man. They gained from the moment they became Zhou Ye''s pillow. With certain permissions, through their Umbrella personal terminal, they can apply to the Red Queen for certain decrypted information.


    "My sister''s opinion is the same." Linda also said.


    "I don''t worry about Wanda very much, but I''m very worried about you, Linda..." Zhou Ye said as he brushed his big hand gently across Linda''s back."After all, in the movie...Wanda has no sister, only one brother..."


    "This is more male confirming that we are real people, not some movie characters? Isn''t it?" Linda naturally felt the worry of her own man. She smiled sweetly: "Maybe I will follow Wanda was born with the same ability? After all, we look the same, our hair color is the same, even men are the same..."


    "Cough cough..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help but cough with a dry cough at these words. This girl is complaining about herself...


    "And, I believe, even if there is an accident, you will definitely save us, right?" Linda and Wanda looked at each other with a smile, and said with a smile: "So... we decided to do the same thing in the movie. the way."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye glanced at the sisters, and they had indeed thought about everything."I will leave the Scepter of Mind here... if there is anything, contact me... I will be back soon..."


    "Hmm..." The two sisters nodded and said yes.


    "Well, the intermission is over... It''s time to start another battle, let''s start, babies..."


    "Ah-badass... you go to my sister first, let me rest."


    "No no, my dear, I think Wanda needs you more than I do..."


    "Ah-badass, how can you put us together...!"


    One night of fish and dragon dance-Sisters Wanda were completely sunk, and Zhou Ye took advantage of the two sisters to fall asleep, and left here...Of course, he did not forget...Leaving the Scepter of Soul in the base After all, the two sisters have to rely on this development ability...


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Ten


    When Zhou Ye walked out of the portal... a small figure rushed forward aggressively."Bad dad, I said that I''ll be back soon... but why is it a month after leaving?"


    "Baby Angelina, Dad brought you so many gifts, would you like it?" Zhou Ye hugged the daughter who fell into his arms and smiled and said, "There are so many cute dolls."


    "Huh-don''t do it, bad father..." Xiao Anjielina Ao Jiao twisted her face and looked disdainful of toys, but from time to time she secretly turned her head to look at her father''s bracelet, but her movements were violent. I missed her most true thoughts.


    "Really don''t?" Zhou Ye had already seen his daughter''s little movements, and smiled slightly: "Then I will give those toys to the big dog to play with!"


    "The big dog will bite those beautiful dolls..." Little Angelina bit her finger, and Nai said angrily: "So, father, give me the doll. I''ll help. The big dog keeps it, and when it wants to play, I will give it to it..."


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye was completely amused by the appearance of his daughter, Ke Ai... After a few kisses on the face of his daughter, he said, "Okay, all the toys My little Angelina will take care of it..."


    Unexpectedly, at this time, Xiao Anjielina stopped talking about toys. Instead, she said to Zhou Ye as a little adult, "Aunt Lorelai said, girls should be reserved... If the child is kissed, the boy must be held responsible... If the boy refuses to be responsible, he is a scumbag... So, father, you kissed me, you are responsible to me..."


    "Puff--!" Zhou Ye almost laughed, his baby girl is so cute... "Then baby, how do you want me to be responsible for you?"


    "Of course it''s responsible for making me happy, sleeping with me, and... playing with me..." Xiao Angelina has been completely taken away... and she actually said her condition with a serious finger.


    "Didn''t Dad always do these things?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Yes..." Little Angelina suddenly realized: "So my father has always been responsible to me... That father is a good man, definitely not a scumbag..."


    The other girls all smiled and the father and daughter were playing treasures there... They also loved Little Angelina very much. Now Angelina is in God''s Domain, with the reputation of His Royal Highness First Princess... Almost all have become The treasure in the palm of the entire God Realm, all the children like to play with Little Angelina.


    However, what is strange is that Angelina never plays with boys. In the original words of Angelina, it is [They are so ugly...]


    This is also no way. After all, who made Angelina have such a handsome father... She has long been used to seeing her father¡¯s peerless appearance, and has given the boys of God''s Domain a level, ugly¡ªvery ugly¡ª ¡ªThe ugly ingenuity...


    For Little Angelina, a boy who is not as handsome as her father is ugly. Anyway, she has never met a boy who is not ugly in God''s Domain...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 510

    And just when Zhou Ye was enjoying a peaceful life in God''s Domain... in the shelter of the deep universe-Thanos Domain...


    Thanos sitting on his throne, with his chin in one hand, looked at the vast universe, in a daze¡ª¡ª


    For him, there are very few things in this universe that make him feel uneasy, but... this time sending an expeditionary army to the gods to grab the power gem makes him feel so uneasy...


    It has been a few months since he had lost contact with the Zetaric army sent out... This sudden loss of contact gave Thanos an ominous premonition... This premonition is so strong that he even Dare to send troops to God''s Domain again.


    "The great Thanos... There is a little guy from the Kerry Empire who wants to ask to see you..." The black-robed Zitarians interrupted Thanos'' meditation.


    "Oh? Who is it?" Thanos, who was sober from his thoughts, turned his head and asked.


    "My lord, it''s the opponent of the peace treaty of the Kerry Empire, the accuser Ronan..." The black-robed Zitaree bowed his head and said respectfully: "I think he probably wants your help..."


    "Huh? No..." Thanos was full of doubts, how could he have the time to care about other people''s affairs.


    "Follow your orders, sir..." The black-robed Qiruita said as he bowed and was about to retreat.


    "Wait a minute." Thanos suddenly changed his mind. Perhaps, this is a good stone. It is a good thing to succeed, but it is not a pity to fail."I changed my mind, let him in."


    "Yes, great master." The black-robed man had never dared to ask why when facing Thanos... anyway, just execute the order.


    It was not long before, and a young man with blue skin walked in behind the black robe man."I, the accuser of the Kerry Empire, the defender of ancient traditions, Ronan, pay tribute to the great Thanos."


    "Boy...tell your purpose, I don''t want to listen to those nonsense." Thanos sitting on his throne looked at Ronan below and asked unceremoniously. As a superior, he didn''t need to care. How the inferiors feel about him.


    "..." Being called a boy by Thanos, Ronan clenched his fist."I, want to ask you, the great Thanos, to help me destroy the Nova Empire..."


    "The price... boy, don''t you think I am a good, helpful person, tell me the price you are willing to pay..." Thanos asked.


    "I...I am willing to give everything I have." Ronan was very dissatisfied with the signing of a peace treaty between the New Star Empire and the Kerry Empire. His father died on the battlefield between the two countries, and his grandfather agreed that it was Died on the battlefield where the two countries fought...As a Cree who is proud to uphold the tradition of the Cree, it will be a regret in his life that he can''t pay for it.


    "Any price? I have to say, boy... Your bid really makes me shine." Thanos tapped his finger on the armrest of his throne, and said: "Then, you Go and grab an item for me... I will tell you where the item is, and I can promise you, as long as you bring this item back to me... Then, I will help you realize your wish ."


    "Tell me the location and name of that item..." Ronan said without hesitation. He knew that this was definitely not a simple task, but as just said... Although he has a mother in his hand Ship, and a fairly elite force, but for the New Star Empire, this is nothing...


    Although they also have supporters in the country, but lacking strong support, they can only take a shot and change places to play peekaboo with the new star empire... If they are surrounded by the new star empire''s fleet, the only thing waiting for them is their destruction. road¡­¡­


    Ronan was not afraid of death, but... meaningless death was unwilling to Ronan, so he could only turn to Thanos for help.Although he knew it was tantamount to seeking a tiger''s skin, but... he had no other way.


    "That item is a purple gem... It is now in the hands of someone in the distant Gods Realm..." Thanos smiled and said to his cannon fodder... "Go, bring it back to me... I will give you the results you want."


    Chapter seven hundred and eleven


    Just as Thanos was planning another conspiracy against Zhou Ye, Zhou Ye just put his good daughter Angelina to sleep--


    Zhou Ye lowered his head and gently slapped his little princess¡¯s face with a sip...he whispered: "Good night, baby, I wish you a good dream..."


    After gently helping Xiao Anjie Lina tuck the quilt, Zhou Ye stood up and gently left the princess room of his baby girl.


    Walking slowly to the highest terrace of the palace, Zhou Ye looked at the gorgeous starry sky in the sky of God''s Domain, which was completely different from the earth, and let out a long sigh... To be honest, he doesn''t have much ambitions. He doesn¡¯t have any ambitions like the world to destroy the air. He doesn¡¯t have any ambitions like fighting for the hegemony of the universe... He just wants to steadily make a girl, pick up a girl, and self-destruct in order not to get bored of eternal life Emotions, collect the beauties in each movie world.


    However, with such a dull idea, some people always want to pay attention to themselves... For Zhou Ye, it is absolutely intolerable.He has the same thoughts as many ordinary people. He doesn''t like to cause trouble and occasionally doesn''t make sense, but... if who wants to provoke him?He will let that person know what man¡¯s crazy is.


    Obviously, Thanos had already provoked him. For Zhou Ye, it was really too easy to solve Thanos... But it was not easy.The simple thing is... Thanos is easy to kill. What is not simple is the Death Goddess, one of the universe gods behind Thanos.


    For Zhou Ye, this is a bit tricky... If it was before, Zhou Ye would run away if he couldn''t afford it, but now he has been involved in the world too much, and he doesn''t want to leave too much. This world is full of superheroes and villains...


    His Umbrella has also developed in this world by leaps and bounds, which makes Zhou Ye even more reluctant to leave this world... Then the problem is, even if Zhou Ye tried his best to kill the goddess of death, he would be higher. What about the life court?What about OAA?This was a threat to Zhou Ye... He couldn''t tolerate putting his own safety at the mercy of others, so now... there is only one way.


    "Shanshan--!" Zhou Ye called his system again after many days.


    "Awaiting your order at any time, Master." As a model in the system, Shanshan wanted to respond to Zhou Ye''s needs.


    "Can the super powers in other movies be used in other movies? The same effect?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Of course, master, isn''t your superhuman power still useful in this world?" Shanshan vomited.


    "I know..." Actually Zhou Ye already knew the answer, but for the next plan, he had to ask seriously."Then, temporarily freeze the time of Marvel World¡ª¡ª!"


    "As you wish, Master." As Shanshan''s voice fell, the stars stopped flashing, the river stopped flowing, people stopped their actions, and an unknown bird that had just flew over Zhou Ye''s head also stopped. The action of flapping his wings was so stiff in the air.The whole world seems to be frozen


    "Let''s go to the world of [Magic Teacher]..."


    "Please choose the time to travel and where to appear..." Shanshan asked.


    "I chose the time when the heroine Catherine was not in love, and the position where she appeared was in front of the heroine Catherine..." Zhou Ye asked curiously, "If you choose a time and place before, you always have to Saying that it would waste a lot of causal energy... complaining to me for a long time, why did you talk so well today that you would take the initiative to tell me to choose time and place...?"


    "Because master, you have completely changed the cause and effect of the entire Marvel world. Because of your existence, New York City has not been destroyed. Because of your existence, the small country that should not have been destroyed is destroyed... Because of your existence, Iron Man is left to him Become her because of your existence..."


    "Okay, I see..." Zhou Ye felt that the system Shanshan seemed to be getting a little chatty recently. Is this because of holding back for too long?


    "Good luck, master." As Shanshan''s voice fell, Zhou Ye felt a slight dizziness--the scenery in front of him changed suddenly.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line to cross¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªum¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Catherine who was taking a bath opened her eyes wide, looking at the man who suddenly appeared in front of her...Although this man is really very Being handsome, being handsome gave her a feeling of falling in love at the first glance, but...this couldn''t stop her from screaming.


    No matter which girl, what seems to be in the whole body, a man with a well-dressed body suddenly appears, she will scream, no matter how handsome this man is... This is the woman''s self-protection psychology at work.


    "I knew that this fellow Shanshan... will definitely not make me feel better." Zhou Ye shook his head helplessly, and blocked the sight of the fourteen or five-year-old Lolita with his hands, but to be honest, The actor who plays Catherine is the Kate Beckinsale who is known as the Rose of England. Unexpectedly, when she was fourteen years old, she was already so unique...


    "I let go, will you stop screaming, okay?" Zhou Ye looked at the horrified Lolita version of Catherine in front of him, and said in a low voice: "How about? Nod if you agree, and shake your head if you disagree... ¡­"


    "Hmm..." Catherine, who was held by Zhou Ye with her hand, nodded in horror.


    "Well, now that the transaction is established, those who violate it will have to pay the price." Zhou Ye''s height of 1.9 meters gave little Lori Catherine, who was less than 1.6 meters tall, a great sense of oppression, facing Zhou. What Ye said, she lit her head desperately...


    "I''m letting go of you..." Zhou Ye said, really taking away the big hand covering the little Catherine...


    The moment Zhou Ye let go, Catherine hesitated for a moment, and then shouted without hesitation: "Help¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªMmmmmmm!!!"


    "I knew it would be like this..." Zhou Ye once again covered Catherine''s eyes, and asked with some annoyance: "Do I look like a bad person?"


    "Mmm..." Little Catherine shook her head desperately, and now she only thought about one thing, temporarily appease this guy who suddenly appeared in front of her, don''t annoy him...it''s no good for herself.As a girl less than fifteen years old, she can have this idea, she is already very mature...


    "Kathy...what''s wrong with you?" Catherine''s parents who lived downstairs seemed to have heard some movement and asked loudly.


    "Answer your mother''s words...but don''t expose me, otherwise..." Zhou Ye whispered in Catherine''s ear, while squeezing the stainless steel shower head in front of her into a solid iron egg with his hands... ¡­


    "...Mom, I''m okay..." Catherine''s heart was cold when she saw this scene... Such a person, I am afraid that her whole family will go together, not necessarily his opponent... Therefore, she should be honest and obedient. As well."I just accidentally found a cockroach... Don''t worry, it has been trampled to death by me..."


    "These damn bugs, it seems that we are going to invite those guys from the deworming company to come home again..." Upon hearing her daughter''s answer, Catherine''s mother mumbled and walked downstairs... It''s normal for girls to be afraid of cockroaches. Things, it''s nothing...


    Listening to the sound of her mother walking down the stairs, Catherine breathed a sigh of relief... only then did she realize that the distance between the two was very dangerous, and she was pressed against the wall by Zhou Ye... and The two seem to be intimate now, a little cough...


    "Um... can you let me go first... I still have some foam on my body that haven''t been washed away..." To be honest, Catherine, who feels safe for the time being, is not so scared of Zhou Ye. She has a kind of Zhou Ye. It will never hurt her illusion.


    "Well, I''m waiting for you outside..." Zhou Ye let go of her as little Catherine wanted, and then walked out of the shower, bath, and room...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 511

    Little Catherine, who was temporarily out of Zhou Ye''s control, felt her heart beating so fast, and her face was as hot as a fever... After watching Zhou Ye leave the bathroom, she immediately locked the door... The whole person leaned back against the door, holding his little face in both hands."Oh my god-I was seen all by this guy..."


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Twelve


    Zhou Ye sat in the little Catherine¡¯s room, ignoring the decorations in the room... he asked directly in his mind: [Shanshan, should you give me an explanation?


    [Master, I did everything according to your wishes!!] Shanshan''s voice is a bit wronged.


    [According to my wishes?such as?] Zhou Ye will not be easily persuaded by Shanshan.


    [For example, as soon as I arrive at school tomorrow, a kid will confess to little Catherine, and little Catherine will agree and start her first love, so tonight is the best time!] Shanshan explained.


    [Well, this one is for you to pass... Then why did you appear directly in front of the little Catherine who was there?] Zhou Ye asked.


    [Because I think this first encounter is very explosive and dramatic... Dear Master, don¡¯t you think that the boy who impresses a girl the most must be the first boy to see himself?


    [...What you said is right, I was speechless...] Zhou Ye rolled his eyes helplessly, [Forget you passed...but next time you have this situation, you''d better notify me in advance, save it Caught me off guard.


    [I will, master.] Shanshan''s tone was a little smug.


    Of course Zhou Ye could hear it, but this was all his own sin...Who wanted to make her have a female personality in the first place?If it has always been that mechanical personality, maybe it won''t be like this... hey.


    Shaking his head helplessly, Zhou Ye expelled all these thoughts from his mind. Anyway... Shanshan did not do anything wrong, and she just occasionally made some harmless little pranks like a little girl. , There is no need to go online.


    Zhou Ye, who had thrown all those thoughts into his mind, began to look at Catherine''s bedroom.


    This is a very ordinary second bedroom. The room of more than 30 square meters is full of fluffy toys... The small dressing table is filled with some lipstick and other cosmetics, although it looks very delicate , But-it''s really not a big brand of cosmetics.Obviously, the economic situation of this family is just no different from the average middle-class family...


    Not far from the dressing table is a small desk with a calendar placed on the desk. The date of the calendar was lifted to Thursday, March 1, 1990.This is obviously the time now...


    "It''s 90 years again..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help sighing. He didn''t know how many times he had been in the 90s... This is really ironic...


    "Hey¡ª" Zhou Ye''s emotions were interrupted by a low greeting. He followed the voice and turned his head to look... I saw little Catherine lying at the door of the washing, bathing and bathing room, only his little head leaked. Come out... Apparently, it was little Catherine who had just greeted him."What''s matter?"


    "Um...can you pass the pajamas for me?" Little Catherine said embarrassedly.She was really ashamed...It was really not her responsibility. After all, she took a shower or bath in her room alone, and she walked out directly after washing her underwear.


    But now, there is a fellow like Zhou Ye in her room...Of course he can''t do that anymore.Therefore, she could only ask Zhou Ye for help.


    "Of course there is no problem..." Zhou Ye nodded and asked, "Where are your pajamas?"


    "The pajamas and clothes are in the drawer under the pink and colored wardrobe over there..." Little Catherine said as she stretched out her little arm with difficulty, pointing Zhou Ye where she was.


    "Is this here?" Zhou Ye walked to the closet and knelt down... and pointed to the drawer below.


    "Yes, it''s there..."


    "...Is it this?" Zhou Ye opened the drawer, picked up a red nightdress that looked a little translucent and handed it over...


    "Hmm...!" Little Catherine felt like her face was burning. What should I say, when girls are awakened in gender consciousness, they always buy some weird things, such as sex, sleep, clothes, etc. Prove that I have grown up and become a big girl...


    And this pajamas is her collection. In fact, she really doesn¡¯t want to wear this pajamas, but...no way, her pajamas and her inner clothes are placed in a drawer, she really doesn¡¯t want to Let Zhou Ye see more bad things, so he could only barely accept this pajama.


    "Thank you..." Little Catherine took the clothes from Zhou Ye, and then quickly closed the door.With her back leaning against the door, looking at the semi-transparent, bright pajamas and clothes in her hand, she really felt a sense of dilemma."Forget it, he has seen everything he should have seen anyway..."


    Thinking of this, little Catherine felt relieved... She quickly put on her pajamas, and before sliding the door to go out, a strange thought appeared in her heart. The man saw his collection of pajamas. How does it feel?


    "Hi--!" The little Catherine who walked out of the shower, bath, and room looked at Zhou Ye sitting on her small couch and couldn''t help but say hello. In fact, normally speaking, she should find a way to inform downstairs. ''S parents, or called the police directly, but... she didn''t do this, and even greeted Zhou Ye like a friend...


    In Little Catherine¡¯s subconscious mind, Zhou Ye did not treat Zhou Ye as a bad person... A small part of this was due to Zhou Ye¡¯s handsome appearance, and a large part of it was Zhou Ye¡¯s spiritual hints. Played a key role.


    "Hi...!" Zhou Ye smiled and greeted little Catherine... Seeing this 14-year-old English Rose, Zhou Ye had to sigh that this girl was born a beauty... Few Lori can Wearing this kind of adult-oriented nightdress has this kind of charm and charm effect, because the body and the shape are also because of life experience... "I have to say, you are really beautiful... Catherine."


    "...How do you know my name...?" Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s compliment, little Catherine was first happy, and then she was surprised. After thinking about it, she was sure that she had never seen this handsome boy... let alone He said that he had some communication with him, so... how did he know his name?


    "I just listened to your mother''s call..." This kind of small problem could not be difficult for Zhou Ye... He casually dispelled Catherine''s doubts.


    "Oh..." Little Catherine nodded suddenly, she didn''t notice the loopholes in Zhou Ye''s words at all. You must know that her mother just called her nickname Casey, not Catherine...


    Maybe it¡¯s because Zhou Ye called her name, which gave her a sense of familiarity. Little Catherine had the courage to make a joke with Zhou Ye, "Hey, it¡¯s not fair... You know my name, but I still Don''t know your name... don''t even know where you are from."


    "My name is Zhou Ye, you can call me Ye..." Zhou Ye gave way as he said, leaving a large area for little Catherine... This kind of silent invitation made little Catherine involuntarily sit in his place. Beside.


    "Zhou¡¤ye? This is like an oriental name?" Little Catherine asked curiously: "Are you an oriental?"


    "Yes, I am Chinese..."


    "I can''t see it at all... why did you show up in my shower, bath, or room?"


    "I said it was an accident... do you believe it?"


    "Do not believe¡­¡­"


    "Well, you treat me as your crush. In order to pursue you, I ventured in..."


    "You lie...I didn''t even hear the sound of windows opening..."


    "Actually it''s very simple... it only requires a little skill..."


    The two of them just sat on the couch and chatted.With Zhou Ye¡¯s years of experience in mixing flowers, it¡¯s not too easy to settle a young girl who is just beginning to love... By the time she was about to go to sleep, little Catherine was already defenseless against Zhou Ye, and even took the initiative to cling to Zhou Ye¡¯s arms. Zhou Ye hugged her to sleep...


    Chapter seven hundred and thirteen


    Located in Winchester, Hampshire, the weather is better than London. I don¡¯t know how much... at least there is no thick mist and gloomy sky...


    Although it was only the beginning of April, the average temperature here in Winchester has reached 15 degrees.Of course, it is also true that the temperature difference between day and night is a bit big, but in general, it is much stronger than London, which is always cloudy...


    Little Catherine¡¯s home is on a small farm on the outskirts of Winchester. Her father runs this small farm with an area of ??only ten acres. The farm in their family is a new garden-shaped farm that grows seasonal flowers and vegetables. It mainly supplies several flower shops and restaurants in downtown Winchester.


    Although it is impossible to live luxuriously like a rich house, there is no problem in catching up with the average middle class.


    Before the morning sun rose, Catherine¡¯s father, Mr. Spencer, had already got up and started working for the day... After all, he was the backbone of the family... Mrs. Spencer also began to prepare breakfast for the family. Up.


    "Hmm--!" Little Catherine, who was awakened by her mother''s cooking voice, opened her eyes and saw the beautiful face in front of her, which made her have to cover herself Xiang, whispered, "My God... so this is not a dream."


    To be honest, what happened last night really made little Catherine feel like in a dream. When she was taking a bath, the handsome boy suddenly appeared behind her, and then a series of dramatic developments...this Let her have an unreal feeling.


    Little Catherine looked at Zhou Ye¡¯s quiet sleeping face, she couldn¡¯t help but stretch out her little hand and caress his face... The real touch and sensation from her fingertips, as well as the airflow caused by Zhou Ye¡¯s breathing, all Tell her that this is not a dream, it is real.


    "Oh my god, how do I explain to my parents... There is an extra man in my room..." Little Catherine whispered while she was a ghost, she didn''t catch Zhou Ye''s admiration...


    "Good morning, I will give you nine points. One point less is for fear of your pride..." Zhou Ye opened his eyes sharply, making little Catherine like a frightened rabbit. I got back into the quilt...


    "Little Catherine, are you really not getting up?" Zhou Ye smiled and looked at the little Catherine who was hiding in the quilt like an ostrich and refused to come out: "You will be late soon..."


    "I can''t get up...you go out first...I''ll get up again." Little Catherine hid in the quilt, holding her cheeks in her hands...It''s hot and hot, my God, how did you do such a thing...but, feeling Not bad.


    "Then I will go out first..." Zhou Ye said, making the appearance of getting up and leaving...


    After a while, little Catherine whispered: "Ye? Are you still there? Ye..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 512

    There was no response to her shouting, which made little Catherine start to panic in her heart... She hurriedly lifted the quilt... Then-Zhou Ye''s face just appeared in front of her."I want to kiss back..."


    "Hmm..." Little Catherine was completely blocked by Zhou Ye before she finished her words... She just started to gently push Zhou Ye, as if she wanted to end this mouth... But gradually That... her movements are getting weaker and weaker, involuntarily, her hands tightly around Zhou Ye''s neck...


    The two were on Catherine¡¯s small couch, asking for and taking the sweetness and beauty in each other''s mouth...


    "Damn..." Zhou Ye sighed...for the time being, I was able to stop the mouth, no way, little Catherine was too tempting to him... Originally she was a fine and beautiful loli. Coupled with this, Zhou Ye feels that his self-control is getting away from him... "No more, baby, I really will make you inseparable from here for a day."


    "..." The little Catherine at this time hadn''t slowed down yet, her eyes were staring at Zhou Ye... That expression almost made Zhou Ye transform again... After enduring for a few minutes, Zhou Ye finally hugged him. Little Catherine sat up."It''s really time to get up and wash, or you''ll be late... baby."


    "Hmm...!" For little Catherine, the mouth was a bit too irritating and exciting just now... She only relieved a little bit at this time. To be honest... She felt that because of that mouth, she had to change it again. Inner clothes... so shy and shy.


    Little Catherine jumped out of Zhou Ye''s arms reluctantly, staggered to the closet, took out a few pieces of clothes... Then rushed into the bathroom without looking back... "No peeking, Ye ..."


    "I promise not to take a peek..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, or said, Where is Xiao Luo Li Sai Gao, who is in love with her?This kind of shyness and love is what those mature women do not look like.


    Three to five minutes later, after changing clothes, little Catherine, who had finished washing, rushed out of the bathroom and asked anxiously, "Ye, what should I do? As soon as I leave... Mom will come up to help me clean up the room... Then you What to do?"


    "Don''t worry..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "I promise to hide here... and I will give you a little surprise when I wait for the evening."


    "But... how are you going to eat in a while?" Little Catherine''s heart was already unknowingly attached to Zhou Ye''s body... worried that he was discovered by his parents, worried that he was hungry... worried that he was thirsty... ...Too much worry.


    "I''ll be fine... Don''t worry, I will take care of myself..." Zhou Ye said, gently tapping the tip of Catherine''s nose."Hurry up...or you''ll be late..."


    "You promise you won''t leave?" Little Catherine was still a little worried. The most worried thing was that Zhou Ye would suddenly disappear like he suddenly appeared...


    "I promise..." Zhou Ye said solemnly.


    "Hmm¡ª" Little Catherine was still a little worried, but... after all, she was just an older child. If she had gone out to work independently and could make money to support her family, she would probably tie Zhou Ye to her belt. Go up, take where to go.


    But now, obviously she does not have these conditions, so little Catherine can only stare at Zhou Ye''s eyes seriously, and say word by word: "Well, don''t disappear suddenly...otherwise, I promise I will hate you. For a lifetime, Ye."


    "Huh¡ª" Zhou Ye answered little Catherine''s words with one mouth, which made her feel much less uneasy...


    Zhou Ye watched as little Catherine walked out of his room step by step and turned around...Listening to the greetings of the two mothers and daughters from downstairs, and the short conversations from the parents...sit down with a smile.


    Just kidding, how could Zhou Ye leave this place before she has completely eaten up Little Lolita?As for Catherine''s parents?That was not a problem at all... at least for Zhou Ye, it was not a problem.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Fourteen


    "Goodbye... baby." Mrs. Spencer drove her baby daughter to the school bus stop... and watched her daughter get on the school bus.


    Not to mention, she is a little strange that today her daughter seems to be reluctant to part with her family... This situation has never happened since she was in elementary school, and now she is in the tenth grade (that is, the third grade). )''S daughter unexpectedly reappeared in this situation, and had to make Mrs. Spencer feel funny...Of course, she just felt funny, and she didn''t think about it anymore.


    But when Mrs. Spencer drove home and walked into the living room, she was stunned.


    She saw her husband sitting at the dining table and eating breakfast. It was not surprising. The strange thing was that there was a very handsome blond teenager sitting opposite her husband. This teenager was so strange... For Mrs. Ban Sai, even if she didn''t know the farm family within a radius of one hundred li, she was familiar with each other... and this young man was sure she had never met.


    Because she knew that if she had ever seen this handsome and godlike teenager, she would never forget...


    "Good morning, Mrs. Spencer..." Zhou Ye greeted Mrs. Spencer while eating a simple breakfast...


    "You, hello..." Mrs. Spencer responded to Zhou Ye hesitantly, and then turned her eyes to her husband."My dear... won''t you introduce me to it?"


    Mr. Spencer, who had been working all morning, complained in a low voice: "My dear, you are sleeping confused... Have you even forgotten Ye?"


    "I, should I remember?" Mr. Spencer''s words made Mrs. Spencer a little confused?Did you miss something?


    "It''s okay, maybe it''s because I am not too impressed with Mrs. Spencer." Zhou Ye wiped his eyes gracefully, then stood up, walked to Mrs. Spencer, and introduced himself with a smile. : "Hello, Mrs. Spencer, I am Catherine''s boyfriend, Zhou Ye..."


    "Catherine''s boyfriend?" Mrs. Spencer involuntarily looked at Zhou Ye. He was like a group of dazzling lights, and people''s attention would involuntarily focus on him.


    Just when Mrs. Spencer felt a little inexplicable, she suddenly felt Zhou Ye''s golden eyes exuding a dazzling light, and the stinger burst into tears, but she couldn''t help but want to explore the mystery...


    Time seemed to have stagnated at this moment. After a long time, Mrs. Spencer said suddenly: "Oh damn... I''m sorry, Ye, I would forget you... Really..."


    "It''s okay, it means that I am too ordinary..." Zhou Ye smiled, deep hypnosis has been completed... Since then, his identity in this family is Catherine''s boyfriend, fiance... This identity still got Catherine Identity recognized by parents.


    Zhou Ye''s words made the Sarbanes and his wife laugh together.In their opinion, their daughter''s boyfriend is really humorous. If he is also ordinary-looking, then all the men in this world would be extremely ugly."Okay, Ye, let''s continue eating breakfast..."


    "I didn''t expect Ye to visit today...so I might make a little bit for breakfast. I will make some more. Ye, do you like grilled steak?" Mrs. Spencer wrapped her apron again... In the kitchen.


    In the impression of the couple, they and Zhou Ye¡¯s parents are close friends. When they took their daughter to Zhou Ye¡¯s house for fun, seeing the two of them actually fell in this way, they signed a marriage contract with their friends... ¡­Although Catherine is only fourteen years old, Zhou Ye looks only seventeen or eighteen. Boys and girls are three or four years old, which is normal in any country.


    As for Zhou Ye''s parents?Their friends?Last year, because of the flight crash, both returned to heaven... This is the impression in the minds of the husband and wife.


    Still a little reluctant... Zhou Ye secretly said in his heart, but it''s okay... After he has gained a certain ability in this world, he will no longer need to use hypnotism to solve the problem of identity in the future.


    At the same time¡ªLittle Catherine in the school bus felt that everything was so boring.


    In the past, I was able to chat with friends on all kinds of topics for a day, but now it seems so naive and ridiculous to her... Now she really can¡¯t wait to end the day¡¯s class immediately, and then go home and be together with her dear. People feel at ease without saying a word.


    "Catherine? Catherine? Are you okay?" Catherine, who was in a daze, was awakened by her classmates."Huh? Ah! I''m fine... Shirley."


    "But your expression doesn''t look like it''s okay at all, Kathy..." Shirley said, touching Catherine''s forehead with some worry. There was no sign of fever, which made her relax a bit. some.


    "I''m really fine, Shirley." Catherine said helplessly: "I just feel that these topics are too boring..."


    "Oh my god, are you really Catherine? Didn''t you like the actor in this show the most?" What Shirley said was an American drama that is currently on TV. The actor in the show is very handsome... ... "You also said that the number eight of the football team in our school is very similar to the actor. If he confesses to you, you promise him..."


    "That''s too stupid, Shirley..." Catherine''s heart was already filled with Zhou Ye, how could she still like others?"That''s just a joke before, are you really serious?"


    "It''s not that I take it seriously... Casey." Shirley looked around with some hesitation. The girls who were chatting in full swing whispered in Catherine''s ear: "Someone has passed you this sentence. I''m out... I guess that kid on the eighth might have heard some wind..."


    "So what?" Catherine thought for a long time before remembering what the guy her friend said looked like... To be honest, for Catherine, who was full of Zhou Ye, she used to feel a bit pleasing to the opposite sex. I don''t feel anything at all now.


    "What if that guy really asks you to confess?" Shirley asked.


    "Don''t do anything, refuse him..." Catherine said of course... "That''s just a joke... Does he really think I will associate with him?"


    "..." Shirley stared straight at Catherine, and Catherine was a little numb."Is there anything dirty on my face?"


    "No... I think you must be in love..." Shirley whispered, "Quickly, who is the boy you associate with? Do I know? How did you meet? He belongs to our school ?"


    "No...you definitely think too much." Catherine didn''t want to admit it. A boyfriend like Zhou Ye should hide in his own home, saying that he can''t let him out to harm other girls... Little Catherine has the consciousness of Jinwu Cangjiao.


    As a girl, Catherine knows deeply...sometimes it is not the problem of her own man not seduce or lure other women, but the question of her own man standing there, which is an irresistible temptation to other women.She wouldn''t do such a foolish thing as introducing Ye to other girls!


    "No, you definitely have... Casey, tell me... aren''t we the best friends?" Shirley didn''t give up at all, her gossip soul was burning... The energy.


    "I said no, I didn''t..." Catherine didn''t let go... Just kidding, this kind of thing... A fool just let go. There are good things that are not hidden and tucked away, aren''t they all taken away?


    Time passed as the two women argued in a low voice... The school bus finally arrived at the school.


    Chapter seven hundred and fifteen


    "Jingle Bell------!"


    As the bell rang at twelve o''clock, the third get out of class in the morning was finally over.As the teacher walked out of the classroom... the students began to pack their things in twos and threes, preparing to go to the school cafeteria for lunch.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 513

    "Kathy-let''s go to dinner together." Shirley, who had packed up the textbooks in advance, ran to the side of Catherine''s seat and said excitedly.


    You know, she is very much looking forward to the big lunch break, on the school bus in the morning... Catherine''s strangeness made her curious heart full of gossip and curiosity...


    "Hmm--!" Catherine had also cleaned up the textbooks on the table at this time, and she didn''t think much about it. After all, they often go to dinner together in the past.


    Just as the two of them walked out of the classroom as they normally did, a tall teenager blocked their path...


    "Hello, Casey...are you interested in being my girlfriend?" The 1.7-eight-meter-long young boy stood in front of Catherine, thinking that he shook the curls on his head with an invincible feeling. Saint''s appearance."I heard people say...you--like me very much?"


    "..." Catherine looked at this young man speechlessly. She really didn''t know how she used to feel that these two guys were so handsome when Zhou Ye raised her appetite. "Sorry... I think you have misunderstood, I never I haven''t liked you, I''m not interested in the little P boy... Besides, the two of us are not familiar, please call my name, Casey is not what you can call..."


    With that said, Catherine unceremoniously pushed away the guy who felt good about herself, and pulled her best friend towards the cafeteria...


    When the two passed the corner of the corridor, they saw a group of boys around. When they saw the two coming, they acted irrelevantly. Obviously, they were the bad friends of the guy just now...


    "Hey, the show-off mentality of little P..." Catherine glanced at them with disdain, and took her girlfriend away without looking back.


    "Hahaha... Our David Lover also has a failed day." Seeing the two girls walking away, the group of guys ran over immediately, surrounded the curly hair, and said with a smile: "Look This rose is not so easy to pick."


    "It''s okay, just a little setback... Now, I''m more interested in this girl." Facing the ridicule of her friends, Curly didn''t have the slightest idea to give up. In his opinion... this is just for girls. Remaining in trouble, he believed that Catherine definitely belonged to him.


    "Kathy, you were so cool just now..." Shirley exclaimed with a high spirit. "You didn''t see that guy. After hearing your words, that guy can lay two eggs in his eyes."


    "That''s okay..." Catherine didn''t take the guy just now seriously... She is now full of heart to go home early to meet her own Ye... It''s not too much to describe her feelings at this moment as the days have passed.


    After eating lunch without knowing the taste, Catherine went back to the classroom directly, calculating the time after school every minute...


    As the bell rang at the end of the last class, Catherine grabbed her schoolbag and rushed out... But fortunately, this class is art history. The substitute teacher for this subject is very gentle... Otherwise, she would be Can''t run away.


    However, after Catherine ran to the school gate, she remembered... Today is Friday, because her parents have something to do, so she has to wait for the school bus to go back... And the school bus will not leave until half an hour later, my God¡ªthis Half an hour was simply torture for Catherine.


    "Kathy...why are you running so fast..." Just when Catherine was extremely frustrated, her best friend Shirley came after her panting with her schoolbag on her back.


    As soon as she ran to Catherine''s side, Shirley asked, "Also, say...you are not in a relationship...usually you would never be so anxious to go home."


    "No... I just want to go home early to help, you know... It''s almost time for the tulips to bloom... I have a lot of work in the flower fields." Catherine just didn''t want Shirley to know Zhou Ye. exist¡­¡­


    "Hush¡ªthat guy is here again..." Shirley suddenly pulled Catherine to the side to hide...


    Catherine was a little confused by Shirley''s sudden movement."Who? Who is coming...?"


    "Hey, I''m seeing you again, Casey..." A voice that made Catherine disliked to the extreme came from behind her... "I don''t know if I have the honor to invite you to the party held at my home tonight, I think This will make you understand me more..."


    "Huh..." Catherine sighed, and then turned to the lover David who felt good about herself: "First, I don''t know you, second, I have no interest in you, and third, I have a man. My friend, fourth, who allowed you to call my name..."


    "Don''t be like this... Casey, give me a chance to prove myself..." Curly David said, raising his hands and trying to hold Catherine''s shoulders, but his wrist was jailed by someone alone. Caught firmly.


    "Ah... asshole, let go... it hurts... damn..." Curly David only felt that his hands were clamped by a pair of iron clamps, and he screamed in pain regardless of his image.


    "Hey, boy, I didn''t hear my baby say, does she already have a boyfriend?" A voice sounded: "If you do anything to my baby, you will be dead..."


    This voice is so familiar, the familiar Catherine almost thought she was dreaming... Before she could turn around, she felt that she was hugged from behind. This warm embrace and familiar breath made her surprised. Shouted: "Ye, why are you here?"


    "Of course I will take you home from school." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Didn''t I say I wanted to surprise you? Are you happy?"


    "I...really...so happy..." Catherine turned happily and hugged Zhou Ye... "How do you know where my school is?"


    "I''m looking for what you missed for me..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "..." Catherine couldn''t help feeling ecstatic about this love story. Even though she was still in front of the school, she was surrounded by students who had just finished school. She stopped Zhou Ye''s gaze when she stepped on tiptoe...


    "Wow--"


    "Really a nice couple..." The students passing by the two of them cheered for the bold couple. In any case, the male is handsome and the female is youthful and beautiful... It is already a very good pair. Up.


    "Kathy... didn''t you mean that you didn''t fall in love?" Shirley said this to her best friend standing next to Catherine.


    Of course, this does not include the curly David who thinks he feels good.He just eased from the sharp pain in his wrist, he jumped up and shouted, "Who are you? You bastard, let me go..."


    "My dear, I have nothing to do with him..." Catherine hurriedly explained to Zhou Ye. She didn''t want Zhou Ye to misunderstand that she was a bad girl...


    "Well, I know..." With Zhou Ye''s five senses, of course he heard everything in his ears... Lightly patted Catherine on the back, comforting her and said: "Don''t worry, I will deal with this. thing."


    "Yeah!" Catherine nodded obediently, and then stood behind Zhou Ye...


    "Hey, Casey, who is this super handsome guy?" Shirley walked to Catherine and asked in a low voice.


    "It''s my man." Catherine said without looking back, and Shirley was surprised by this answer... [My man] is not just talking about it, it was only after she had the consciousness to form a family There are answers... This is simply terrifying.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye was facing the curly David and said, "My name is Zhou Ye. I am Catherine''s boyfriend. Tell me your name... kid."


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Sixteen


    "I...My name is David Morrison...Yes, I am a tenth grader in this school..." Although David is close to 1.74 meters tall, he is considered tall among his peers, but Comparing Zhou Ye''s height of 1.9 meters, he immediately became a second-class disability.


    In the face of Zhou Ye, David¡¯s words were unsuccessful. At this moment, he suddenly saw a dozen of his own bad friends not far away. He immediately became courageous and said loudly, "I like Catherine. No matter if she has a boyfriend or not, I will chase her... You are not qualified to control who I like..."


    "Hey--" Zhou Ye sighed. He really hates this kind of face slap... But this kind of disobedient little P is the most annoying, "Are you sure you like women instead of Man?"


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, David Morrison''s eyes trembled for a while, and then...like a hungry wolf seeing a lamb, he rushed towards the friends who were approaching him...


    "Hi, David. What are you going to do? Damn bastard... You let me go... Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, David.


    However, this did not stop the beastly sexual David, he hugged his hurt friend and gnawed fiercely-the acne boy who gnawed began to doubt his sexual orientation...


    "Oh my god-I didn''t expect this guy to be such a person... Fortunately, I used to think he was a little handsome, like him, I didn''t expect to be gay..."


    "OMG, this guy is actually over there...Shit, the partner he chose is so ugly, he can''t get up at all..." This is a rotten girl who passes by occasionally.


    The students who were originally going to go home from school surrounded the pair of male dogs holding the gnawing dogs in a circle, and began to talk about it.


    "My dear, what happened... Why are you covering my eyes..." Catherine, who was excluded from the crowd, throbbed curiously, wanting to see what happened in the crowd... from the crowd. The bursts of exclamation and discussion made her curiosity swell to the extreme.


    "Don''t look... hot eyes." Zhou Ye held Catherine''s slender waist in one hand, and covered her eyes with the other... Just don''t let go, so she can''t do anything in a hurry...


    "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" As a boy''s scream came from the crowd, the students onlookers sighed with excitement, surprise, or disgust."Oh my God--!!!!"


    "My dear, let me go in and have a look..." Catherine became even more anxious when she heard the neat sigh. She couldn''t help but coquettishly said to Zhou Ye, "I promise to just take a look..."


    "Kathy, don''t...don''t go to see..."


    Zhou Ye hadn''t spoken yet, Shirley, who had just been squeezed out of the crowd, prevented her friend''s curiosity.She was really vomiting... "I promise you you will have nightmares after seeing it, Casey."


    "Okay...I won''t go to see it." Seeing the disgusting expression of her girlfriend, Catherine wisely chose to listen to Ye and her girlfriend''s persuasion, dispelling her curiosity.


    Catherine, who temporarily dispelled her curiosity, asked strangely: "My dear, how did you come? I remember there was no bus to our school!"


    I ask this because Catherine knows that her man has come to Winchester for the first time and has no idea about the public transportation system here... let alone the roads here.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 514

    "I came here by car..." Zhou Ye said, pointing to a Ford Fiesta parked by the road not far from the school gate...


    "God, isn''t that my father''s car?" Catherine''s good eyesight made her see the license plate number on the bumper of the car at a glance...


    "Yes, I have persuaded your father to agree to our relationship..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "And Mr. Spencer also promised me to stay in your home temporarily... Are you happy?"


    "Really?" Catherine hugged Zhou Ye happily, "This is the best news I heard today."


    "Hey... Casey, should you introduce this handsome guy to me too?" Shirley, who had no light bulb awareness at the side, interrupted the joyful Catherine.


    "Ah, sorry... Let''s talk as we walk, Shirley." Catherine said as she took Zhou Ye''s arm and walked towards the place where he parked... Shirley could only follow.


    When the three of them got in the car-Catherine had briefly introduced Zhou Ye''s identity... Of course, it cannot be said that Zhou Ye suddenly appeared in her shower, bath, and Catherine only said that the two met by chance. Then love at first sight...Private for life...This way.


    "It''s so romantic..." Shirley''s eyes glistened when she heard it, "I also seem to meet a handsome guy by chance..."


    Hearing Shirley''s sigh, Zhou Ye and Catherine looked at each other and smiled. Some little secrets between the two cannot be told to this guy.


    When Zhou Ye drove past the school gate, Catherine couldn¡¯t help but take a look¡ªcoincidentally, at this time, the school¡¯s security and teachers had all dispatched to drive away the surrounding students... she just happened to see The one named David is lying behind a boy doing exercises. Several teachers can''t lift him up...


    "I''m afraid this guy will never show up here in the future..." Catherine felt in a good mood.Smiling and turning around and chatting with her best friend Shirley...


    In fact, Catherine found that Shirley¡¯s envy, jealousy and hatred deeply satisfied her vanity of showing her boyfriend, but... it also aroused her vigilance... this kind of thing can happen occasionally, and if it is too much, something will happen. .


    And Zhou Ye glanced at David who was still crazy at the school gate... To him, it was not over.This is just a small appetizer. Zhou Ye will never underestimate a person¡¯s vengeance, let alone hope that his comfort is placed on the conscience of others. Now that he is revenge, then the best way is from the flesh. The soul completely destroyed him.


    "I heard that there will be a meteor shower today..." Zhou Ye muttered in a low voice, "I hope I won''t hit innocent passers-by..."


    "My dear? What did you say?" Catherine asked curiously, who was chatting with her girlfriend in full swing.


    "Nothing, dear...what are you talking about?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile while driving.


    "We''re talking..." Catherine simply included her man in the chat channel and started the journey of three people chatting.


    Of course, Catherine and Shirley were the main players in chatting along the way. Zhou Ye only said a few words occasionally.It wasn''t until Shirley was delivered to the door of her house, she got out of the car and went home reluctantly...Catherine turned her head and looked at Zhou Ye solemnly."Don''t be seduced by her...otherwise..."


    Zhou Ye teased Catherine and said, "Otherwise how?"


    "Otherwise I will cut you..." Catherine said viciously, and made a downward cutting gesture with her hand... Zhou Ye couldn''t help but roll his eyes.


    Chapter seven hundred and seventeen


    [My dear, I went to your Uncle Harold¡¯s party with your dad. The dinner is ready. If it gets cold, you can warm it up in the microwave and get along with Ye.Love your mom stay.


    "..." Catherine looked at the note in her hand speechlessly, then looked at the clock on the wall¡ª"It''s just over four o''clock, and the couple left their daughter at home by themselves... Irresponsible!"


    "This way we can also have a nice weekend?" Zhou Ye hugged Catherine and whispered in her ear: "The world of two people... don''t you like it?"


    "Of course...Of course I like..." Catherine felt her ears itchy and itchy, and she couldn''t help herself, as if a kitten was constantly scratching in her heart."Dear¡­¡­"


    "Ok?"


    "My dear, let''s... let''s continue with what we didn''t finish last night..." Catherine''s face almost burned after saying this.


    In fact, last night, the two of them basically did everything except for the last step... The reason why they didn¡¯t make it to the end was not because Catherine resisted, but because Zhou Ye worried that she would have to go to class today. Did not start...


    And now, Catherine has completed one day''s course, and will be able to rest at home two days after tomorrow...It''s a good time for that.


    And forcing Catherine to take the initiative to propose the reason for this matter, there are also some factors of insecurity.After all, when she was in the car just now...Her girlfriend Shirley had to ask her about Zhou Ye many times, which had to make her more vigilant.


    From Catherine''s point of view, Zhou Ye was too good at provoke a girl...he must be tied to her side.So what does she tie?Only as I have heard from my classmates... How many times a night a man can''t get up again... In other words, squeeze him dry and let him go out with powerlessness.


    Zhou Ye looked at Catherine, who had already burned her face, and stared at her Catherine in a reluctant manner, and asked in a low voice, "Are you sure you are ready? Baby..."


    "I''m sure I''m ready... dear." Catherine said firmly, holding back shame.


    "As you wish, baby." Zhou Ye said, and a princess picked Catherine up and walked up the stairs... His goal was Catherine''s room. After all, it was the first time. Girls still liked it. In their familiar environment, that would make them a little less tight.


    "My dear... we have to... take a bath first..." Catherine couldn''t help burying her little head in Zhou Ye''s arms and whispered.


    "Of course it''s okay... I will help you clean..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, hugged Catherine, walked directly into her room... Then hugged her and rushed into the shower, bath, and room. ...


    "My dear... my clothes are almost torn by you..."


    "Don''t worry, baby, I will be very gentle... I promise not to damage your clothes."


    Gradually, there were no more voices in the shower, bath, and room. Instead, there was a blushing heartbeat...


    Half an hour later...Two figures of Bai Shengsheng walked out of the shower, bath, and shower room. It was Zhou Ye and Catherine who had already completed their personal cleansing problems. At this time, Catherine''s whole body was almost red... she¡ª -Eyes with water shadows, her arms held Zhou Ye''s neck tightly... The two pushes were tightly panned on Zhou Ye''s waist... Even if Zhou Ye was placed on the couch, she still maintained this posture.


    "I''m about to start... baby," Zhou Ye whispered.


    "I''m ready, my dear... I completely possess me¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªAh!!!" With a scream, a blood-colored plum blossomed on the sheet on the couch.


    An hour later-Catherine cried. There was only one thought in her mind. Who said that a man lasted more than ten minutes?Those liars...


    Zhou Ye stopped his actions after Catherine was completely defeated. After all, the little Catherine hadn''t passed the shelf life of Loli. After playing too hard, he wouldn''t be able to play.


    But...Whenever you have time, go to [Legend of the Night] and then [Van Helsing]... Put a vampire Catherine and a witcher Catherine on the couch together, plus this ordinary Catherine... alive The artificial triplets, what kind of chemical reaction will happen to these three English roses?It''s fun to think about it...


    "My dear... I''m hungry." Catherine''s pitiful voice interrupted Zhou Ye''s reverie... He smiled slightly, bowed his head and said, "What do you want to eat? Baby..."


    "Anything is good... just don''t want to eat steak." Catherine embarrassed her man a little. After all, she knew that her mother was best at steak, so the dinner she left was nothing more than steak...


    "Of course it''s okay..." Although it has been a long time since I personally cook, but occasionally some home-cooked dishes are still not difficult for Zhou Ye.He turned to bed, helped the little Catherine who was having difficulty padded two pillows behind him to make her lie more comfortable, then picked up the clothes scattered on the ground and put them on his body."Just wait a minute, baby, do you like Chinese food?"


    "I haven''t eaten...but I can try it." Little Catherine''s eyes were almost narrowed in her smile. She had already made up her mind that even if her man''s cooking was unpalatable, she would eat it all.


    "Then wait a minute..." Zhou Ye, who was already dressed, said, bowed his head and gave little Catherine a mouthful, then turned and walked towards the door... After all, this is not my home, just leave it alone in case. When the Spencer and his wife came back, it would be embarrassing.


    Half an hour later, Zhou Ye walked up with a bowl of ginseng black-bone chicken soup. Of course, there were no such materials in the refrigerator at Catherine''s house, but... Zhou Ye''s space bracelet included...


    "It''s so delicious... honey." Little Catherine''s eyes flashed after drinking a bowl, "Can I have another bowl?"


    "Of course." Zhou Ye smiled and wiped the oil stains from the corner of little Catherine with a paper towel, "Wait for me to get it down for you."


    "My dear, you are so kind..." Before Little Catherine finished speaking, she felt the ground vibrate... "God, it''s an earthquake, run away, dear..."


    "Relax, baby, I''ll be fine..." Zhou Ye held the frightened little Catherine and gently patted her back... Under Zhou Ye''s comfort, Catherine also gradually calmed down.


    After a while, there was no more shock, which made little Catherine feel relieved... But she still didn''t dare to leave Zhou Ye''s embrace, but she wanted to drink another bowl of this delicious chicken soup. What should I do?It''s simple... Put on her pajamas and let Zhou Ye take her to the living room downstairs.


    [At around 6:45 this evening, a meteorite fell from the sky... It landed in an independent villa on the outskirts of Winchester. In this villa, a family of three, two men and one woman, were killed... It¡¯s really sad. Fortunately, the neighbors around them did not suffer too much... This is the live report brought to you by the reporter of Winchester Metropolitan Channel Bella Evelyn.


    "This family is really unlucky... they were killed by a meteorite..." Little Catherine, who was nestled in her own man''s arms, sips delicious chicken soup, watched TV and complained.


    "Well, they are indeed very unlucky..." Zhou Ye echoed, in fact, the family''s surname was Morrison, and their son happened to be David Morrison... This sad guy, completely--hehe.Use the portal to pull a meteorite and correct the angle with mind power... This is not a difficult thing for Zhou Ye, is it?Anyway, he was already an enemy...According to Zhou Ye''s characteristic of not holding grudges, this guy would definitely not survive three chapters.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Eighteen

 Movie World Im King Chapter 515

    London BBC building, in the eleventh studio-two women are on a talk show.


    A beautiful woman with a stylish dress and beautiful long linen hair is chatting with a middle-aged woman who is raunchy.


    "Children¡¯s education has always been a matter of great concern to parents and friends. Today, we are fortunate to have invited Ms. Gilbert, a famous children¡¯s literature writer, to talk to us about how she educates herself. Of your child...Hello, Ms. Gilbert."


    "Hello, Miss West, dear audience friends, hello."


    "Ms. Gilbert, as far as I know, you have two children in total, don''t you?"


    "Yes, I have two children... They are all gifts from God, and I love them."


    "In your work, you have also described how you taught your children to be useful to society when they were young? Right?"


    "Yes, when they were young, I often took them to the community to participate in charity activities, teaching them to love life..." Ms. Gilbert talked freely in the host¡¯s Q&A. In her words, She is simply a model of a good mother, a figure like a Virgin...Of course, she did not forget to recommend her book...


    More than ten minutes have passed in the time of the question and answer, at this moment-the host''s voice changed.


    "But what I heard from your child is completely different from what you described in the work." The hostess said, and gestured to the director next to the studio."Please switch the camera for us, let us see how Ms. Gilbert''s children evaluate their mothers."


    my mother?Ha... She never took us anywhere. If it weren''t for our father to take care of us since we were young, we would have been bad.] On the screen, a young man in his twenties complained to the camera.


    [Although I know that there is something wrong with saying this, but... My mother hasn''t cared about us much since I was a child... I even thought that in our house, there are only three people, my brother, and my father... Mom?Mom is just a pronoun who is always busy. All she cares about is her books, her wine, and the gathering of her friends...] A little boy said, standing beside the youth.


    "No... it''s not true." Ms. Gilbert didn''t look at ease anymore. Instead, drops of sweat dripped on her forehead."I obviously..."


    "You obviously gave five thousand pounds of pocket money to every child, and asked them to help you lie?" Miss West said with a sneer."But obviously, the children think that ¡ê5,000 is not enough to buy the joy of their childhood... I''m sorry, Ms. Gilbert, you are not a good mother. Your book is full of lies..."


    "No... it''s not like that..." Ms. Gilbert hid her face and sobbed. She couldn''t defend herself because what the child said was true.


    "Well, Ms. Gilbert''s emotions are too agitated, so we have to end this conversation early. Welcome everyone to watch the [True or False Talk Room] program...Let¡¯s see you at the same time next week." The red light of shining on, Miss West''s words just finished.


    "Nice job, Catherine." The obese director greeted the female anchor with a beaming smile."This time the ratings are guaranteed again."


    "Can you stop asking these guys next time... I saw that they are almost vomiting." Catherine said lightly. She only knows that this guy is a big, lusty, ghost, and there is no secret to himself. It''s just that he never dared to make his own mind.


    "Next time, next time, I will definitely screen the invite targets." The director''s attitude towards Catherine was almost flattering, and there was no move...there was a backing.


    Catherine didn''t even bother to pay attention to that guy anymore. She looked down at the valuable ladies watch on her wrist: "It''s about this time... I should also go to have lunch with Ye."


    With that said, Catherine turned her head, swayed and walked out of the studio...


    "Say hello to Mr. Zhou. If you have the opportunity, I invite you and your wife to play golf together..." Even if Catherine is treated like this, the director still will not leave. Without this city, how could he get involved in this? Where is the location?


    Catherine walked all the way, and the staff in the hallway greeted her enthusiastically... But Catherine did not have the slightest pride. She knew that people did not look at how good she was, but how many men behind her. Great... Catherine didn''t care about this. Finding a good man is her own skill, isn''t she?


    Catherine smiled in response to the greetings from the crowd, and walked into the special elevator-pressing the button on the top floor.


    Yes, this Catherine is Peter Catherine-more than ten years have passed, and many things have happened in the middle. For example, when Catherine was fifteen years old, her parents divorced. She was sentenced because she was under sixteen. Mother... So far, she also changed back to her mother''s surname-West.


    Of course, although Catherine was in name with her mother, in fact, she had lived with Zhou Ye all the time... and Zhou Ye hadn''t done nothing in the past ten years.


    He first controlled several elites in the financial industry through mental hypnosis, and then asked them to exchange the massive amounts of gold in his hands into circulated currencies... and then pave the way for his women.


    Zhou Ye once asked Catherine what industry he wanted to do¡ªCatherine¡¯s answer was [I want to expose all falsehoods and give people a real world....Actually, her intention is to be a reporter, but how could Zhou Ye let his woman run around in the wind and the clouds every day?


    Therefore, in the end-Catherine became a beautiful host known for her sharp language under Zhou Ye''s arrangement. Of course... This program was also specially prepared by Zhou Ye for her to expose certain false propaganda. The face of public figures, I have to say, British audiences still eat this set...


    Of course, not all of Catherine¡¯s programs expose each other, and sometimes find a few real situations, but tepid public figures come to give a hand-among a group of hypocritical public figures, a few suddenly popped out The real and unpretentious guy, the effect can be imagined.The originally tepid guy suddenly went into flames.


    It is precisely because of this that Catherine''s show has even become a touchstone for public figures, many of them are the kind of guys who want to turn over overnight with a fluke. Everyone loves her very much.


    Who made Zhou Ye at this moment the commercial executive director and the largest private major shareholder of BBC Television?No one can move Catherine''s position.Even the twelve-member executive committee would take her out...


    "Ding--!" The elevator reached the predetermined floor, and Catherine stepped out. She kept walking towards the office of the commercial executive director at the end of the corridor.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Nineteen


    "Miss West, hello." Just as Catherine opened the door, the busy secretaries in the secretary''s office hurriedly stood up and greeted her. They knew that this was the woman of their own boss.


    "Hello Mia, hello Selma... is my dear in there?" Catherine is a frequent visitor here, and of course she is very familiar with Zhou Ye''s secretaries.


    "The boss is playing games..." Secretary Mia said with a smile: "I think it''s time for you to go in now..."


    "Okay." Catherine rolled her eyes helplessly, pushed open the door and walked in.


    This is a very large office with more than 100 square meters... The luxurious decoration and modern equipment here do not match the old appearance of the BBC headquarters building. It was obviously renovated.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye, sitting behind the boss¡¯s desk, is playing games with his office computer...


    Catherine sighed helplessly when she saw her man looking insecure."My dear, you will be called a salary thief like this."


    "How could it be..." Zhou Ye said without raising his head: "The salary that the BBC gives me is not enough for one-tenth of the salary of the business operations team I support."


    "But you can''t always do this... Push everything to your team."


    "No, occasionally I will still sign it myself."


    "Why are you doing this? Honey."


    "Of course it''s to accompany you, otherwise ghosts like to go to work..."


    "..."


    Catherine, who was inexplicably poked at the softest and softest part of her heart, sighed helplessly, walked over, and unceremoniously straddled and sat on Zhou Ye¡¯s lap, holding Zhou Ye¡¯s cheek with both hands, and bowing her head. He had a deep mouth.


    After a long time-the two heads were slowly separated, Catherine was wearing a thick and angry, holding Zhou Ye''s neck tightly with both hands."I love you, my dear... I will find you a few more women..."


    "Didn''t we talk about it, don''t we talk about it anymore?" Zhou Ye asked in a low voice, holding Catherine''s slender waist.He is not very interested in the women who have been treated. If there is no special attribute, he still likes the girls he has cultivated since childhood.


    "But...every time I feel that I am really..." Catherine said about this, really sad and self-blame. I am afraid that she is the only woman who cannot meet the needs of her own man...


    "Then work harder..." Zhou Ye said, pressing Katherine''s shoulder lightly... Katherine instantly gave him a look of affection, and the whole person slowly slid down to the table along Zhou Ye''s legs. Bottom... With the sound of the zipper, there was a sound of drooling.


    "..." Zhou Ye squinted his eyes comfortably, and then clicked the mouse. A dozen split screens appeared on the computer screen on the desk. Some of them looked like they were at home and some looked at them. It looks like a classroom in a school, and others look like on an ordinary road...


    At this time, in the picture in the school classroom, a plain middle-aged man with glasses is in class. None of the students in the classroom are fuel-efficient lamps. They are either talking or chatting or playing with their mobile phones. Games... In short, none of them attended the class.


    This middle-aged man is exactly the male pig''s feet in this movie-Neil Clark.Don''t look at this guy as a waste chai teacher now, but in the future, this guy will become a super-power waste chai teacher because of the abilities bestowed by aliens. In short, it is all waste chai, no difference.


    In order to monitor this guy, Zhou Ye''s team installed cameras on the road he was accustomed to walking, as well as at home and workplace, and even installed small trackers on the heels of all his shoes.


    After all, Zhou Ye''s purpose in coming to this world was not for idle play, but for the extraterrestrial superpowers that can do everything they want.


    Zhou Ye, who had not brought the entire Umbrella outer space fleet, couldn''t send a fleet to search for aliens, so he could only stare at pigs feet... Anyway, he had to get this ability.


    After a long time ¡ª¡ª Catherine finally finished her work and got out from under the table... She glared at her man with silky eyes, and then rushed into the bathroom next to the office.


    A few minutes later, Catherine walked out after washing up... and said bitterly: "My eyes are dead, how will I eat later..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 516

    "It''s okay, my dear, I''ll feed you..." Zhou Ye smiled and hugged Catherine, and said gently on her forehead: "What do you want to eat? I will let them deliver food..."


    "I want to eat-spicy hot pot..." Catherine said, giving her own man a provocative glance, and Zhou Ye gave a wry smile.The woman after eating hot pot... Can''t speak... This girl is demonstrating like herself.


    "Then eat hot pot..." Zhou Ye said, picking up the phone and dialing directly to the Zhonghua Building... As their regular customer, he was still eligible to be delivered alone, even though he was eating hot pot.


    Catherine, who wished to be satisfied, once again arched into the arms of her own man. This time she chose to sit there with her back against Zhou Ye''s Huong... "Huh? Honey, why are you looking at this man again? If it wasn''t me Knowing that you only like women, you really think you like this guy!!"


    "Puff--!" Zhou Ye just took a sip of coffee, and was almost spit out by Catherine''s words... "Baby, are you challenging my psychological bottom line?"


    "My dear, isn''t the coffee too cold... I''ll change you a cup." Catherine wanted to have coffee as she said... She knew that this time she had been molested by her own man... Will face punishment.


    However, she realized it was too late... just getting up, she felt that she was hugged by someone behind her slender waist, and then as soon as she tried hard, she grabbed her hand, and the posture of a princess was formed.


    "My dear... the person who will deliver the food soon is coming..." Catherine looked at Zhou Ye''s handsome face pitifully and begged for mercy: "Please forgive me this time."


    "It doesn''t matter, exercise more before meals, you will eat more..." Zhou Ye smiled evilly, picked up Catherine and walked towards the lounge inside the office."I promise to end the battle before the hot pot is delivered."


    "No...no...please let it go..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s smile, Catherine felt like a dough, becoming soft..."Help--!"


    after an hour----


    "Asshole¡ª¡ª!" Catherine was sitting at the temporarily set up hot pot table eating hot pot, staring bitterly at her man...


    Zhou Ye did say something and ended the battle before the hot pot was delivered, but... Catherine was already completely powerless. Even if Zhou Ye didn''t cheat, Catherine would still be a little hard to resist against her own man alone.


    She has already begun to seriously consider the decision to find a wife for her own man...Of course, the most important thing now is to eat first.She is really hungry... Exercising before meals does help increase appetite.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Twenty


    In the vast universe, a small umbrella-shaped probe is floating with the gravitational force of stars in the dark universe. On the metal frame inscription next to the probe, the abbreviated logo of NASA Space Center is also vaguely visible.


    This is the Voyager 1 launched by the United States in 1972. On the top, it carried a metal plate with images of a man and a woman engraved on it, and it also marked the position of the earth in the universe.In addition, they engraved the same sentence in various languages ??on the earth on the back of the metal plate.We came for peace, we have no hostility.¡­¡­


    The Voyager 1 spacecraft was very fortunate not to be caught by the gravitational force of the giant planets, becoming floating cosmic garbage floating on the gravitational belt around them, and it was not damaged by small meteorites that can be seen everywhere in the universe, except for two Outside of the antenna, it has no damage...It has to be said that it is a miracle.


    After more than forty years of flight, the Voyager 1 probe has finally flew out of the solar system and flew toward the greater depths of the universe... However, its good fortune will end here... because, It really met aliens.


    A long robotic arm resembling octopus tentacles approached, grabbed the Voyager 1 detector, and threw it into a transparent pipe...


    As the Voyager 1 probe moves forward in the pipeline... the full picture of this spacecraft is gradually revealed-it is a giant spacecraft like a deep sea jellyfish, and the robotic arm that grabs the probe is just it One of countless tentacles.


    After traveling for a while in the transparent tunnel of the spacecraft, Voyager 1 finally reached its destination, the spacecraft''s control center.


    In this huge control center, there are only four large seats floating in mid-air...One of them sits on it, an alien who is tens of meters tall, and uses his fingertips to pinch Voyager One. No. Detector, gently took off the metal plate hanging from the detector with another hand like pliers.


    "They said: Come for peace, without hostility." Following its words, the other three aliens of different sizes and appearances laughed wildly.


    "Hahahahaha...hahahahaha..." In the eyes of these aliens, it was like a group of ants saying to a prehistoric behemoth [We want peace, we have no hostility, rest assured, we will not hit you ...] It''s ridiculous.


    While laughing wildly, the huge guy who picked up the Voyager 1 detector, casually threw the detector in his hand behind him,...the Voyager 1 detector was thrown into a pile of all kinds. In the junkyard of this kind of aircraft, it is obvious that they are not one or two who do this kind of stupid thing leaking their home planet position...


    Simply enter the metal plate in your hand into the main control program of the spacecraft¡ª¡ª


    "In any case, we have to evaluate this planet. They call it Earth." said the alien who just dumped Voyager 1 into the garbage.


    This guy has a red skin, and there are some acne-like black spots on his skin. To be honest, this guy looks more like a monster than a humanoid.


    While talking, it activated the spacecraft''s master brain.[Show representative images of people on Earth.] With the sound of the master computer sounding, the earth has been completely locked, and they have begun to receive various TV programs broadcast on the earth... To be honest, many of them are funny and evil programs, and their laughter is different from that of people on earth. For aliens, it''s not funny at all, but rather...disgusting.


    "It looks stupid--and vulgar..."


    "It is also a good thing to let them die early and overtake their lives."


    "But... we must go through proper legal procedures." said the alien who looked like a pangolin and plump shark.


    "The Court of the Interstellar Commission for Advanced Biology is now in session. Next, the dialogue will be conducted in the language of the ruling species."


    The yellow-skinned monster spoke in French for a long time, while the other guy who was like a pile of blue liquid spoke in English. After a long time talking with duck and chicken, the two finally got on the channel.


    "Is it all right now? Kelly?" the yellow monster asked.


    "I understand now, Sharon." The blue monster named Kelly replied.


    "According to the rights granted to me by the Higher Interstellar Biology Committee, I once again declare the destruction of the earth." Huang Pi Sharon unceremoniously sentenced the earth to death.


    And another alien named Buck said: "Please, with all due respect, Sharon, before issuing the ruling of destruction, we should give the people on earth a chance to prove themselves."


    "Ahhh!! Interstellar space has been traversed by them..." Another fellow said angrily as a mixture of a large mouse and a snail.


    "Wait Maureen, if the people on earth can prove that they are higher creatures, they can join our society. If not, we must eliminate them to maintain the good atmosphere of the entire interstellar society." Alien Sharon said.


    "Do you want to test it in the old way? Sharon." Kelly asked.


    "Just test it in the old way, Kelly," Sharon replied.


    "Then randomly select a human on Earth, according to the definition in the [Interstellar Handbook of Good and Evil], page 56, paragraph D. Prove whether they can distinguish right from wrong..." Kaili explained.


    Buck asked, "How do they prove?"


    "They will get the same abilities as all higher creatures, and the selected earthlings will become omnipotent..." Sharon explained to Buck.


    "What if he uses this power to do bad things?" Buck asked.


    "Then the earth will be destroyed." Maureen answered Buck''s question for Sharon.


    Buck asked again: "What if they do good deeds?"


    Sharon replied while operating the brains on the spacecraft: "Then we welcome them to join the interstellar society."


    "Are you ready? Gentlemen?" With Kaili''s questioning, all four of them were silent, which means that they have no objection...


    [Start random selection of people on Earth-choosing-choosing-choosing-choosing finished.


    In the end, the photos that appeared in front of the four aliens were the male pig''s feet that Zhou Ye was monitoring, Neil Clark... But then again, if this waste wood does not have this luck, Zhou Ye would not choose to monitor. he¡­¡­


    "This earthling will have ten days to prove that he will use omnipotent power to do good instead of bad ¡ª now, power is given." Kaili said, manipulating an object like a crystal hourglass in her hand and shooting out A blue light flashed, and went straight to Neil Clarke.


    The time Zhou Ye was waiting for¡ªfinally... has arrived.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Twenty One


    Neil Clark feels that today is definitely his worst day.


    Early in the morning, he was awakened by his neighbor¡¯s knock on the door. He had a big quarrel with that guy because of the problem of raising a dog. In fact, he said that the big quarrel was a bit overwhelming. At most, the female neighbor complained. listen.that is it.


    Only if this is the case, this is not his worst day. After all, it is not once or twice that this neighbor sees him as unpleasant...It is not once or twice that the two quarreled because of the dog.


    Unfortunately, when he went out to walk the dog, he was horrified to find that he was about to be late for work... As a middle school teacher who has been disliked by the school principal all the year round... Neil had to end his dog walking time. Leading his dog back home, even though his dog hasn''t cleaned his intestines yet, he can no longer take care of that much.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 517

    However, being late for work is not the worst thing for him. The worst thing is... when he was riding his bicycle quickly towards school... at a corner, he was given by a small truck. Hanging to the ground, the front wheel of his car has been completely scrapped.


    "My God..." Neil fell on the ground and couldn''t get up for a long time... At this moment, the corner of his eye suddenly found that there was another person beside him, a person he had never seen... just standing Beside him, looking up at the sky, he didn''t want to help himself."Hi, friend, can you help me?"


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye glanced at the guy, ignored him, still raised his head, looking at the sky...Finally¡ªa blue light fell from the sky, Zhou Ye jumped over without hesitation, using himself To pick up the blue light on his forehead.


    Zhou Ye only felt a slight scorching sensation from his forehead... and then he recovered his calm.He knows that his own has been endowed with superpowers...


    "When did this guy pop up suddenly? This would disrupt our plan." The alien Kelly sitting in his spaceship said dissatisfied. As he said, he must manipulate the instrument in his hand to modify... ...However, Zhou Ye''s actions at this time stunned them all.


    "I hope to attribute all the interstellar power to my body. From then on, I am the only interstellar power owner in the universe." Following Zhou Ye''s words, a blue mark on his forehead flashed slightly, suddenly ...Countless blue rays of light fell from the sky...Finally, they converged into a huge beam of one meter in diameter, which enveloped Zhou Ye''s entire body.


    "This guy is really greedy...Although greed is good, but this guy''s greed hurts him. No creature can withstand interstellar power, unless this guy''s body is stronger than the stellar core, otherwise we won''t With the help of tools." The alien looked at this scene and said regretfully: "It''s a pity that this good person is."


    "Yeah, it''s a pity. I didn''t expect that there are such good people on the earth..." Kaili also said depressed.These guys'' view of good and evil is exactly the opposite of that of the earth... the more evil, the more kind in their eyes... the more greedy, the better in their opinion.


    Sitting on the ground, Neil slapped himself fiercely to confirm whether he was still in the dream...A handsome young man suddenly appeared next to him, said something inexplicable, and then floated in mid-air. Surrounded by a blue light, this is too surreal.


    At this time, Zhou Ye, who was receiving the infusion of interstellar power, only felt that his forehead was about to burst. He hadn''t felt this kind of pain for a long time...Since his body of steel became a man, there was nothing to make him feel. Pain, and this time, he relived the pain again.


    The huge beam of light gathered by thousands of blue lights stopped after shining for more than a minute...


    Zhou Ye, who fell on the ground, knelt on one knee, breathing heavily, and took a long time to relax."Damn... it really hurts..." At this moment, the invisible blue mark on his forehead was gone, replaced by a nail-sized azure blue diamond crystal, this crystal is so Beautiful and so mysterious, people can''t help but want to fall into it.


    There was an extra crystal on Zhou Ye''s original handsome face, which did not affect Zhou Ye''s beauty in the slightest. On the contrary, it gave him an extra evil charm... The extra one makes it impossible to remove his eyes after a glance. Charm.


    But now, Zhou Ye didn''t have time to care about what his appearance had become. He still had one more important thing to do.


    "All members of the Interstellar Advanced Biology Committee will be completely destroyed." Following these words, Zhou Ye spit out.


    The four aliens on the outer spaceship of the solar system couldn''t help being terrified."What did that guy say..."


    "That earthling is too evil..."


    "Oh no¡­¡­"


    Their spacecraft exploded... Then, thousands of planets beyond the distant starry sky exploded at the same time.


    "This is really a beautiful firework..." Zhou Ye''s eyes could naturally see the fate of those guys, and he smiled slightly.Then he looked at Neil Clark who was still sitting down on the ground and glared at him and asked, "Do you need me to help you?"


    "..." Neil was silent for a long time, and then said, "Can you help me kill the guy who hit me?"


    ¡ª¡ªZhou Ye glanced at Neil silently, and sighed."I can''t help you with this favor, but I can let...you kill him yourself, how about? Would you like to try?"


    "...Yes." Neil nodded numbly. To him, what happened just now was really surprising to him... He felt like living in a dream.


    "Then, let Neil kill the driver of the truck who just hit him." Following Zhou Ye''s words, a truck drove backwards at the fastest speed... Then Neil found himself involuntarily So he opened the door and walked in...then the body was shaking, and along with the shaking of the body, there were some unsuitable sounds for children...


    "So, only you can do this by yourself...I''m not interested in men..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, he already knew this would be the case.Engagement in English has many meanings. Obviously, interstellar energy chooses...cough cough cough.


    Since Zhou Ye was receiving interstellar energy with his forehead, he didn''t need to say his wishes while shaking his hands like that.He only needs to say his own thoughts, and it can be directly realized, which has to be said... it is simply the magical version of [Speak out the law].


    However, this also brought Zhou Ye a lot of inconvenience... Finally, Zhou Ye had to add a clause to this thing... "Only when my words have the suffix [God Say], this sentence can be achieve."


    If this is not the case, Zhou Ye might not even dare to talk nonsense with his own women in the future... I have to say, what kind of power he gets, there is always a price to pay... Maybe this is the price.


    Zhou Ye touched the diamond-shaped blue crystal on his forehead, and sighed: "It''s time...to go back..."


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Twenty Two


    Gorgeous night sky, gorgeous buildings, solemn Valhalla Palace, and thousands of lights on the ground shining like stars.All of this constitutes the gorgeous night view of Asgard in God''s Domain.


    "My dear... this, this is the realm of God?" Catherine, who was wrapped in a slender waist by Zhou Ye, looked at the scenery that suddenly appeared in front of her in amazement, which was a bit too subversive for her.


    "Do you like it?" Zhou Ye whispered into Catherine''s ear: "This is Asgard...and will be your future home,"


    "Oh my God... this place is so beautiful." On the observation deck at the highest point of the palace, Catherine looked down at the lights of Asgard at her feet, then looked up at the few plucked stars... this For a moment, she was really intoxicated by the beauty of Asgard.


    But soon¡ªshe remembered one more thing."My dear... I remember you said you wanted to take me to meet your sisters, how about them?"


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "Zi, go and invite all the mistresses here. Today we are going to hold a welcome party here."


    "As you wish, Master." With the voice, a black and white figure suddenly appeared, and then suddenly disappeared...


    "This, this is..." Catherine rubbed her eyes in disbelief. She was shocked by this scene. Although Catherine knew that her man was almost omnipotent,... no one told her what happened to the people next to her man. Also like a ghost?


    "Zi and Qiu are my personal maids. They are my women just like you..." Zhou Ye said, sitting down on the chair in front of the viewing platform.Then she hugged Catherine in her arms."Autumn, come out and say hello to Catherine..."


    "Under the master''s command, the first armed maid regiment, the close-knit maid Qiu, has seen Mother Catherine." With a clear voice, a figure dressed in a black and white maid costume suddenly appeared in front of Zhou Ye and Catherine.


    "Wu, Armed Maid Group?" Catherine looked at the beautiful maid in front of her with some unknown, and then looked at Zhou Ye with questioning eyes."My dear, is your world very unsafe?"


    However, it was not Zhou Ye who answered her question, but Qiu."As you said, Mister Catherine, this world is indeed not very safe. There are malicious aliens here, superheroes who are full of provocations and not self-righteous advertised, and superheroes who can¡¯t understand the second-degree superheroes. The villain... But in fact, this is just a few trivial little guys to my host. My host controls the world''s largest organization, Umbrella... At the same time he controls the life and death of hundreds of millions of lives... ¡­"


    "..." Following Qiu''s introduction, Catherine''s eyes looked at Zhou Ye full of weirdness. She was surprised that she could easily put two eggs in her mouth...


    "Baby, think about your image..." Zhou Ye smiled and touched Catherine''s chin, jokingly: "If you continue like this, be careful that your jaw is dislocated."


    "Well... now even if someone tells me that my man is a god, I won''t be surprised." After Qiu''s brief introduction, Catherine has a little bit of knowledge of the world, although these recognitions are still It''s a bit shallow, but it''s much better than just getting here.


    "Autumn? Can I call you that?" Catherine turned her attention to Qiu after complaining about her man.


    Qiu smiled and nodded, "Of course, Mister Catherine."


    "Why do you call my mistress when my dear introduced you to me?" Catherine asked curiously: "According to what my dear said, shouldn''t we be equal to sisters? ?"


    "No, since the day our maid group was born, it has been the master''s sharpest spear, the strongest shield, the most intimate waiter, the most loyal hound... It is our duty to please the master. But this is not something we can be proud of. Capital, we will always be the master¡¯s maid.¡± Qiu Gong said, in fact, there is another reason she didn¡¯t say...


    If she promotes herself and becomes the master''s woman, she can no longer hold the position of personal maid, which is absolutely intolerable to Qiu.Besides, there is a woman in the master who can be like them, who is always with her master...this is the happiest thing for them.


    "Okay... don''t fool the newcomer, Qiu." Zhou Ye sighed. He knew what Qiu and Zi and the maids thought, even though he wanted to lift their identities more than once. , But they met with strong opposition... so the matter was over.


    But then again, even though they are called the maids, other women know that the status of these maids in the minds of their own men is no different from them. No one really regards them as subordinates, and more of them. Good sister...


    "Fuck?" Catherine was a little unsure when she heard Zhou Ye''s words.


    "The master is really bad-hearted, people didn''t fool the newcomer." Seeing that he was being dismantled, Qiu Ye no longer pretended to be pretentious, and directly rushed to Zhou Ye''s side, holding his master''s arm and coquettishly said: "People just I''m just introducing her responsibilities to sister Catherine."


    "...My head is a little dizzy...what, what is going on?" Catherine had been confused by Qiu.


    "Don''t think about it so much...you will gradually understand in the future." Zhou Ye stroked Catherine''s hair and smiled: "Now, you only need to know that Qiu is also your sister."


    "Oh..." For Catherine, she is still a little confused.


    She, who was resting in the apartment, was pulled up by her own man... Then she told her that she was not a member of this world. Now, she is leaving this world and going back to her own world... Ask her if she wants to be with him go back.


    For Catherine, although she is still a little confused, it is basically impossible for this option to have a second answer. Of course, she went back with her own man...


    Then the two began to deal with the things in that world. After signing a dozen documents and leaving all their property in that world to Catherine''s parents, Zhou Ye took her back to the Marvel world.

 Movie World Chapter 518

    After arriving here, Catherine discovered various new identities that her own man did not know, the overlord of the universe, the big boss behind the earth... etc. For her, this was a bit too challenging for her cognition.


    "My dear... how come I have just finished handling government affairs with my sisters, and I heard that another new person has joined..." A voice awakened Catherine, who was bewildered."Is this beauty a newcomer? Honey..."


    I saw a beautiful woman wearing a gorgeous black tight-fitting dress and a triple crown walking in, surrounded by a group of Valkyrie...It was the queen of Asgard, the god of death Hela and her Valkyrie Guards .


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Twenty Three


    "You, hello... My name is Catherine..." When Catherine faced Hela, she was a little cowardly unconscious.After all, Hela''s iron and blood baptism that has been on the battlefield for nearly a thousand years was not given in vain, and at this time, as the queen who ruled this Gang God Realm Asgard, Hela''s aura is not so big, it is just a small door Catherine, who was born in a small family, said... it''s hard to breathe already suppressing her.


    "Catherine is it?" Hela circled Catherine twice, staring at Catherine almost crying.She feels like a little mouse facing natural enemies, she might be swallowed by Hela with bones and flesh anytime and anywhere...


    "Slap!" Zhou Ye finally couldn''t stand it anymore, he unceremoniously slapped Hela''s Alice Dolphin and slapped it."Speak well and don''t scare Catherine."


    "Bad guy... I just teased Catherine''s sister..." Hela gave her man a blank look, then took her own momentum, smiled and stretched out her hand to Catherine: "Hello, this is Hela. Odinson, someone called me the god of death Hela... is the queen of Asgard, but these are not the identities that make me the most proud of, the identity I am most proud of is the woman of Ye¡ª"


    "You, hello... My name is Catherine West..." Catherine stretched out her hand and shook Hela.Although she was suppressed by Hella just now, but...what should I say, Catherine herself is not a woman who is easy to admit defeat. Faced with Hella''s introduction, she also unceremoniously went back: "What a coincidence, I Ye''s woman too..."


    "Wow, what a coincidence... we are also Ye''s women." At this time, Valkyrie, who was standing behind Hela, also joked.


    "You, you are all Ye''s women?" Catherine pointed to Valkyrie and asked in disbelief.


    "No¡ª" Valkyrie smiled playfully."It''s not just me..."


    "Also... who else?" Catherine was already a little short of breath, and she pinched her man severely.


    "I''m talking about us..." Seeing Catherine''s movements, Valkyrie smiled happily. Anyway, her man wouldn''t hurt. She didn''t mind giving Catherine another fire.


    "You...?" Catherine seemed to understand the meaning of this extraordinary Valkyrie. She pointed to the heavily armed Valkyrie who was close to a hundred people behind Hela...


    "Yes... it''s us!" Valkyrie smiled and turned his head and shouted to his sisters: "I''m right, sisters."


    "Yes!!!" The words of the Valkyries made Catherine almost stupid on the spot...


    In fact, in Asgard at this time, among Zhou Ye''s women, only Hela and her Valkyrie Guard were with her. The other women went back. After all, they also had their own business to be busy...


    But with so many women alone, Catherine is already scared... "My dear... these women are all yours..."


    "That''s right, they are all our sisters..." Hela said without waiting for her man to speak, "Is it unbelievable..."


    "Um¡ª¡ª!!!" Although Catherine doesn''t mind her own men looking for women, she doesn''t want to have more here... I have a big look, it''s a little more than 200... "Oh my God..."


    "Oh-we can''t help it... My dear always brings a few beauties back every time I go out. There are so many people who come and go..." Hela looked like she was aggrieved, "You know, too , How charming is my dear, we poor women fall in love with him, we can''t do without him anymore..."


    "Hmm--!" Catherine nodded with deep feeling about Hela''s words. She had forgotten what Hela had just teased with her. Why did Hela throw out a common enemy of them now? Where''s Zhou Ye."This guy, he should be locked up at home and not let him go anywhere..."


    "But... who can lock him up?" Hela grumbled and said: "You don''t know my dear ability, no one can lock him up...unless..."


    "Unless what?" Catherine asked curiously.


    "Unless...we squeeze and dry him..." Hela had a bad idea. Of course she knew the capabilities of her own man, squeeze and dry him?Just kidding... it''s definitely not him who begged for mercy in the end.


    However, the newly joined Catherine obviously didn¡¯t know this... Although she always begged for mercy first when facing her own man alone, but... Seeing so many sisters who are committed to have the same thoughts as her, her heart again There was a fire of hope."That''s right, Sister Hela, we must squeeze and dry this guy...so that he will never be able to go out and mess with flowers anymore."


    "Yes, it''s this kind of aura... Catherine, I am very optimistic about you..." Hela dug a hole for the new sister without a trace... Zhou Ye sat aside, listened to the women''s conversation, and rolled his eyes. Guy, discuss how to deal with yourself in front of you, do you really think you are muddled?


    At this time, Asgard¡¯s maids had already brought up the wine and food... How could there be no wine in the welcome party?The women are not fake in front of their sisters... Or they gather in groups of three or five to eat and chat, or gather around Zhou Ye in pairs. You take a bite, and I feed your own man.


    And Catherine and Hela sat on a bench on the terrace, discussing how to make her own men self-cultivation...Don''t increase the number of sisters..., among the two, Hela clearly occupies a dominant position.


    "We''ll do this for a while... and then... we can definitely make my dear never get out of the door again..."


    "Yes... Sister Hela, just do this..."


    Catherine, this silly white sweetness, was quickly turned away by Hela... After a few glasses of red wine, Catherine waved the wine glass in her hand, clamoring that she must give Zhou Ye this flower-hearted guy a good-looking and thorough Squeeze him... and even volunteered to be a vanguard, so-this silly girl, tragedy.


    Asgard¡¯s night is deeper.¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Catherine, she came up, she came up, she is not alone at this moment, she is not alone at this moment... Behind her are hundreds of sisters who are united, and she rushed forward with the entrustment of thousands of sisters. Press and down Zhou Ye... She rode up, and at this moment, the BGM [Riding of the Valkyrie] should sound...


    No, she failed... What a shame.But she didn''t give up, she didn''t give up, she got up again... She fell down again... She-ahem, it seems that she can''t get up...


    That night, Zhou Ye used ironclad facts to educate Catherine, [It turns out...when his own man was with him, he didn¡¯t even use a ten-thousandth of his strength...] This was before Catherine passed out. Cannian.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Twenty Four


    When the first ray of sunlight hit Zhou Ye''s cheek, he opened his eyes... He looked at Catherine, who was curled up in his arms like a frightened lamb, and he smiled helplessly. Silly girl, listening to Hela''s instigation to challenge herself... It was really embarrassing for her. She persisted in a mortal body for so long, which really surprised Zhou Ye.


    Gently moving Catherine''s arms away, Zhou Ye climbed up from the carpet that was enough to cover his ankles... At this moment, the viewing platform of more than 200 square meters was full of Valkyrie. They...their whole body was taken off along with their clothes a long time ago. I have to say that this is really a beautiful scene, and the beautiful Zhou Ye was a little bit reluctant to leave.


    However, he finally put on his clothes under the service of Qiu and Zi.In order to protect these women, he has to do some things...


    Under the service of the maid, Zhou Ye, who had finished washing, said in a low voice, "Qiu, Zi."


    "Master..." Qiu and Zi replied in a low voice, "Awaiting your orders at any time."


    "Are you interested in witnessing a great birth with me?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "I am willing to accompany my master to any place, whether it is heaven or hell...Our position is always behind the master." Zi Genqiu said without hesitation.


    "Let''s go..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, stretched out his arms, and directly put his arms around Zi Genqiu, opened a portal, and walked in...


    In an unknown galaxy somewhere in the universe-a golden portal opens.


    "Master¡ªhere is it?" Qiu is born with the gene of [Environmental Patience], and can naturally survive in the universe. Although she speaks without a single voice, she believes that her master can hear herself. Of the sound.


    "This is the place of a planet I once destroyed!" Zhou Ye said, pointing to the numerous fragmented meteorite belts gathered in front of him, and said: "This planet is called Moraga Star."


    "..." The two women looked at each other. Although Zhou Ye could hear them, they couldn''t hear Zhou Ye in the vacuum of the universe.


    Seeing the expressions of the two women, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but lifted his forehead, forgetting this, but it didn''t matter, he had a way to make his own two maids hear his own voice.


    [God said: No matter what the environment, Qiu and Zi can hear my voice.Following Zhou Ye''s words, the diamond-shaped crystal on his forehead flashed slightly.


    "Can you hear me now?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Okay, Master." X2


    Qiu and Zi said in surprise, but soon they realized that they still couldn''t hear their own voice, only the voice of their owner.But this doesn''t matter, it is enough for them.


    "Master, what are you doing here?" Qiu asked curiously.


    "Come here... Naturally, you are going to make a big move." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, then his face became straight, [God said: The heart of the universe will definitely appear in front of me immediately.


    "What is the heart of the universe..." Zi couldn''t help asking when he heard the words of his master.


    However, Zhou Ye hadn''t talked to the two women in popular science [The Heart of the Universe]... a flaming fireball dragged its long tail towards the three.


    Qiu and Zi cared nothing to say, a teleport was blocked in front of their owner...Although they were not sure whether they could catch this weird fireball, but...At this moment, they can no longer care much, they I have to protect my master from any harm...this is their duty, and it is their greatest wish.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 519

    When they tried their best to deal with the coming fireball, their shoulders were held down by Zhou Ye.


    The performance of the two women really made Zhou Ye both moved and caring... To have such a maid who loves him wholeheartedly is something that every maid can dream of... "Don''t worry, this is-[Heart of the Universe] ."


    "Yes, sorry, master... We are a bit tight and overstretched!" The two women apologized with some embarrassment.


    "You don''t need to apologize...I like this Zi and Qiu very much." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and lightly pecked the two girls.


    "Master..." X2


    The two girls blushed slightly. Although they had done a lot of things with their host, it was rare for Zhou Ye to say that he liked these two words so seriously.


    Zhou Ye looked at the red fireball that had stopped in front of him, patted the shoulders of the two women, and said: "Okay, you push a little away first. I want to integrate this thing into my soul formation... when the time comes. , I¡¯m afraid there will be some accidents, I don¡¯t want to lose you."


    "Yeah!" After Qiu and Zi glanced at each other, he cleverly nodded his head.With a teleport, he moved a full kilometer away from his owner.


    "Although it''s still a little too close, but... forget it, let''s do it." Zhou Ye looked at the distance between his two close maids, then raised his hand to hold up the red one meter in diameter in front of him. Fireball.


    Following Zhou Ye''s movements, a huge purple hexagonal soul formation appeared behind him-three gems of different colors have been placed on the six corners of the soul formation... They are power gem, space gem and Time gem.


    However, in fact, the other three infinite gems have basically fallen into his hands, but he has not retrieved them yet... The soul gem is in Ophelia''s hands, and the soul gem was lent by Zhou Ye. Ophelia, used to cultivate the Scarlet Sisters... The location of the remaining true gem has also been ascertained, and even that place has been completely sealed off by Umbrella, just waiting for Zhou Ye to be free Time to take it out.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Twenty Five


    Since Zhou Ye has already obtained six infinite gems, why not quickly take them out and put them together?


    Obviously, Zhou Ye was scrupulous about the [Life Court]... You must know that the Life Court is second only to the existence of OAA, Zhou Ye didn''t want to attract his attention before he was not sure...


    After all, Zhou Ye is not absolutely sure that he can kill it. This is not a human thing, but now, the existence of the court of life that can be easily killed is in front of his eyes. As long as this thing is completely integrated into the soul formation, he can be in this world. Do whatever you want...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye held up the Heart of the Universe with his hand and carefully placed it in the space in the center of the Six-pointed Star Soul Array behind him. That was the place he had reserved for the Heart of the Universe long ago.


    As the heart of the universe was placed in the center of his soul formation, Zhou Ye was shocked by a profound and profound feeling. At this moment, he felt... as if he could do anything as long as he wanted to do it... The multiverse is completely swallowed, no problem...


    But a crisp click sounded... Zhou Ye was surprised to find that the supreme Horcrux he carefully forged seemed likely to break.He suddenly panicked, but soon-Zhou Ye recovered his calm, he had another big killer.


    [God said: My supreme Horcrux must carry the energy of the heart of the universe...]


    As Zhou Ye''s words fell, the six-pointed Horcrux behind him began to change...A series of patterns-like blue ancient fonts appeared around the six-pointed star... These blue-patterned fonts began to look like invaders. The entire Horcrux penetrates...


    With the penetration of these blue patterns, the cracks where Zhou Ye''s Horcrux broke, began to heal at a speed that was discernible to the naked eye... and the Cosmic Heart placed in it was struggling unwillingly, and then healed--this and It''s no use.


    Boom¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!


    A fiery red energy halo burst out centered on Zhou Ye...


    "Not good..." Zhou Ye looked at the sudden explosion of the halo, and hurriedly said with his fastest speed: [God said: Qiu and Zi are not harmed by the heart of the universe in any form.


    Qiu and Zi were taken aback by the energy halo bursting out of their master, but they first thought about how they would survive this halo...but what happened to their master?


    They desperately rushed towards Zhou Ye with the fastest speed... "Master!!!"


    The halo caused by the energy burst of the Heart of the Universe is skipped over them¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªThe clothes on their bodies have turned into ashes as if a thousand years have passed in an instant¡ª¡ª


    However, they didn''t care much, and rushed over... "Master???"


    I saw that Zhou Ye''s image has changed again at this moment... His hair and eyes, which had turned into golden hair because of absorbing Superman energy, changed again... The black hair and black pupils returned to Zhou Ye again. .


    His body was also clean at this time...but behind him, a blue hexagram tattoo appeared on his back out of thin air.And the azure blue crystal on his forehead has disappeared...


    "Master... you have changed a lot." Qiu Leng stared at Zhou Ye, "But why do I feel that you are so handsome again... If you used to be like a god, now you can say It''s beyond the gods... It''s strange, it''s clear that nothing has changed in his face..."


    "Really?" Zhou Ye was also very curious about his current image... But when he wanted to take out a mirror from his bracelet, he found that... the bracelet was broken again... Hey, this is really a sad story. what."God said, there is a water mirror in front of me that allows me to organize my appearance."


    As the voice fell, a water mirror appeared in front of Zhou Ye completely contrary to the common sense of physics...


    Looking at his new image in the Shui Jing...Zhou Ye couldn''t help but sigh: "He''s getting handsome again...how will I live in the future...wait..."


    Zhou Ye held up the bangs in front of his forehead with his hand, and found that the blue crystals on his forehead had disappeared... Could it be that the interstellar power crystal and the heart of the universe disappeared after offsetting?It shouldn''t be... If the interstellar power crystal disappears completely, I shouldn''t have the ability to speak arbitrarily.But just now, I clearly used the ability to speak out and speak freely...


    Where did your interstellar power crystallization go?Could it be...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye hurriedly summoned his Horcrux again...Looking in the mirror, the Horcrux that was supposed to be a purple six-pointed star behind him turned azure blue...He had a bit of enlightenment.It seems that the interstellar crystal is completely integrated with his Horcrux... But that''s good, the feeling of multiple things on his forehead makes him a little uncomfortable, and now he feels much better.


    "Master, what are we going to do now..." Zi looked at his sister and master, and asked silently.The three of them are now in a pure celestial state... how clean and clean they really are, their personal terminals and spatial bracelets are completely destroyed.


    "Don''t worry..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly."God said: What I just lost will definitely return to my hands..."


    With a scream, the figures of the three were drowned out by the piles of things that suddenly appeared in the universe...In this pile of things, there are household appliances, food, various clothes, and various valuables. Metal¡¤And...In short, everything...


    "Damn it, I forgot to make it clear..." Zhou Ye held his forehead in annoyance, and he discovered that these things were all in his spatial bracelet...


    "Hehe... the host is so cute that he is troubled." Qiu and Zi couldn''t help laughing as they looked at their host''s appearance.


    "Hurry up... Do you want to keep going like this?" Zhou Ye sighed helplessly. He found out his space bracelet from the pile of things now... and then started again one by one. Put something in your own bracelet...


    The two women were laughing and laughing together with Zhou Ye in the universe, and they started the journey of packing the space bracelet... I have to say that Zhou Ye relied on the huge space in his wristband, and saw everything in his wristband. Pretend, now I finally taste the bitter fruit...


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Twenty Six


    The heart of the universe is the source of exhausting everything metaphysical and metaphysical.Metaphysical refers to the invisible superexistence, all the phenomena produced by thoughts, that do not exist in our natural world and all real worlds, all times, and all spaces.Metaphysical refers to all concrete and real substances and forms.


    The Heart of the Universe is known as the strongest artifact in the Marvel Universe.This energy was discovered by the previous celestial order group and made into the heart of the universe.


    And now, the heart of the universe has become Zhou Ye''s possession...It is another supernatural existence, the interstellar crystal, that binds it.Perhaps only the existence of interstellar power crystals, which transcends cause and effect, transcends time, and transcends life and death can truly restrain the heart of the universe and make it the possession of Zhou Ye...


    "Master¡ªfinally packed, are we going back now?"


    Qiu and Zifei spent a long time energetically before re-categorizing the scattered items in Zhou Ye''s bracelet... During the process of sorting, the two also found two sets of clothes for themselves to change...Although the two possessed them Environmental tolerance] It can make the two people not afraid of the cold and oxygen-free environment in space, but it''s not good to be naked... isn''t it?


    At this time, Zhou Ye has basically figured out the purpose of the Heart of the Universe. Simply put... this is a cheat device. If the Multiverse is a comic book, then the role of the Heart of the Universe is to carry The eraser brush, you can erase anything at will, or you can add anything in it...


    With the use of interstellar power crystals, they complement each other...


    "Master?" Zi looked at Zhou Ye who was lost in thought, and couldn''t help but teleport over...lightly shook his master''s shoulder."Master, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Ah? Ah!... I''m fine... What did you just say?" Zhou Ye was finally awakened by Zi Ji, he asked a little confused.


    "Should we go back? Master?" Qiu Ye teleported to the other side of his master and asked in a low voice.


    "No, no... now, we don''t worry about going back." Zhou Ye said, with a smile on his face."Now... we have another thing to do..."


    "What''s the matter?" Qiu and Zi asked curiously.


    "You''ll know later." Zhou Ye smiled happily."God said: The deaths of the five great gods of the universe are about to appear before me in human form, and she is hopelessly and deeply in love with me."


    With the sound of his words falling... the two women only felt a cold wind blowing.In fact, they are in space, and the physical phenomenon of wind shouldn¡¯t appear here... But they just inexplicably felt a chill of cold wind. This is not from their body¡¯s induction, but from their The feeling from the depths of the soul... "Master, it''s so cold..."


    "Ye--I finally found you..." With a sound like a dream sounding in the hearts of everyone, a figure wearing a black cloak suddenly appeared in front of the three of them...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 520

    Her arrival seemed to have brought the coldest bitter cold... In the space she walked on, an ice road was formed out of thin air... Death, loneliness, and cold are the feelings she brings to people.


    When Death came to Zhou Ye, he stopped his steps... Raised his little hand lightly, and took off the hood that covered his face... A face was delicate, with a big black wave, a long wave, and a long face. The beautiful woman with hair appeared in front of the three.


    "My love... I finally found you." Death raised his hands, carefully held Zhou Ye''s cheek, and then stepped on tiptoe without hesitation...


    This mouth shouldn''t be a bit cold, but the dead body is so fiery and hot...The heat is about to melt Zhou Ye.


    Although it is a bit immoral to do this... But Zhou Ye was never a gentleman. Since you Thanos dared to provoke me again and again, then I used power outside the specifications to NTR you, and you have nothing to say... Isn''t it?Besides, Thanos just has a crush on death... In order to please death, he will not hesitate to kill everywhere.


    However, death seemed to leave him at ease... Never said that she likes Thanos, so this is not immoral, is it?


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye worked harder... He felt that death in his arms was like a jerky little girl, responding to himself...


    The cloak of death did not know when it fell. She under the cloak...cough cough, in a celestial state, and Zhou Ye''s clothes were all disarmed by death...


    "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!! Honey... you finally have me completely."


    With this sound that resounded through the souls of all creatures...death, completely...cough cough...Look, how beautiful the red droplets floating in space are...


    Qiu and Zi had to use teleport to distance themselves from their master...


    "Qiu...It seems that we have another amazing mistress this time..." Zi Yuan looked at his own unethical master working hard there, and exchanged with Qiu with his eyes. The two of them ate together. Living together has cultivated a relationship for hundreds of years, allowing the two to communicate with this extremely difficult ability.


    "Yes, one of the five great gods in the universe..." Qiu Ye sighed, "I just don''t know how long this mistress can last..."


    "I''ll bet for one day." Zi confidently gestured: "Anyway, this new mistress is also one of the highest gods in the multiverse... How can I hold on for a longer time..."


    "I bet for an hour..." Qiu said with a mysterious smile.


    "Why... Don''t you think Qiu, the new mistress as one of the five gods, should be able to hold on for a long time?" Zi asked curiously.


    "Of course I don''t doubt the identity of the new mistress and her ability..." Qiu smiled slightly: "However, I know more about our master''s morals... When he feels that he can''t win easily, it''s time for the game to end... ¡­"


    "Oh my god... I forgot the master''s seconds and tenths..." Zi couldn''t help covering his face...


    Sure enough, after a little more than an hour...With a scream resounding through the soul---


    The two women looked at each other... the meaning in their eyes was the same.Sure enough...


    After a long while...Zhou Ye flew over. In his arms, there was a death like a little sheep curled up. The death at this time had been completely defeated... I encountered Zhou Ye, who likes to cheat for the first time. Guy, it''s so pathetic.


    However, death obviously didn''t think so, even though she had passed out in a coma...Her horns still had a sweet and full smile.


    Qiu and Zi have no doubt that the god of death has completely fallen into the hands of their master...


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Twenty Seven


    As Zhou Ye merged with the heart of the universe--


    A necessary space jumping point leading to Asgard¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    This is an empty space desert-the nearest planet is five light-years away...


    At the same time, because Asgard was originally not closely connected with other galaxies in the universe, this space jumping point is not like other jumping points, and the boats and ships are very lively...


    After all, although the nine countries are very famous in the Nordic mythology of the earth, they are only a small remote corner compared to the vast universe...


    Although Asgard was glorious in the universe during the Great Expansion a thousand years ago, it was a matter of ancient times after all. Except for certain longevity species in the universe and scholars who study history, Asgard The glory of Guardian has long been submerged in the long river of history with the passage of time.


    As Asgard fell into silence, this once lively space jumping point was gradually abandoned...


    Today, it seems that an unexpected guest has arrived here...


    A huge mothership like a bird with wings spread out¡ªthe rough black hull reveals its origin...In the entire universe, there is only one country with this kind of mothership, and that is Kerry Empire.


    "How long will it take for us to reach Asgard?" In the mothership''s central control room, the accuser Ronan was holding his Kerry Warhammer in his hand, sitting on his precious seat with a golden sword and asked. .


    His most faithful dogleg, Corat said respectfully: "Master, in five cosmic days, we will be able to see Asgard...just..."


    "Just what?" Ronan''s deep voice sounded, causing Corat to kneel down involuntarily.


    "Master..." Corat said with some horror: "Although I don''t know why you agreed to Thanos'' terms,...In my opinion, this is a very unwise choice, maybe...maybe..."


    For the rest, Corat was afraid to say it, saying that he was questioning the decision of his master Ronan...


    "Perhaps, Thanos is using us as weapons?" Ronan said indifferently. Of course he knew what his subordinates thought. Isn''t that his idea?


    But, does he have other ways?No... So, knowing that Thanos might be referring to a fire pit, he must jump down without hesitation.


    "Master..." Corat knelt down in fear.


    "Because... we have no other allies who can help us..." Ronan was completely silent after saying this.


    Corat lowered his head sadly. He knew that his master was expelled from the Kerry Empire because he insisted on a different concept from that of the ruler of the Kerry Empire.


    The Nova Empire that Ronan wants to deal with is a superpower that exists on the same level as the Kerry Empire. If he does not seek the support of allies, when can he realize his dream of completely destroying the Nova Empire?


    "Don''t be so pessimistic, after all, Thanos still sent us two helpers..." Ronan seemed to be speaking to his subordinates, and as if to himself."Daughter of Thanos, isn''t Niebra also walking with us?"


    "That half-human, half-mechanical guy?..." Corat said dismissively: "That''s just an abandoned son who spy on us..."


    In his opinion, if Thanos really loved his daughter, he would not turn her into an inhuman cyborg...obviously an outcast for supervision.


    "Speak carefully, Corat-I don''t want to turn my face with Thanos for the time being." Ronan stopped his men from continuing.


    At this moment... a half-human, half-mechanical bald woman walked in. She was the liaison officer that Thanos sent to Ronan''s fleet, and also the daughter of Thanos, Nibra.


    "Ronan, I think you should come and see this..." Although Niebra heard the words of the two, it had no effect on her... In fact, she hates Thanos more than anyone else. , Even if Thanos raised her.


    "What did you find?" Ronan asked.


    Nibra did not answer Ronan''s words, but directly ordered the mothership operator to say: "Open the cover of the seventh porthole..."


    Following the thorough execution of Niebra''s order, the porthole cover not far in front of Ronan was opened...The scenery of space suddenly caught everyone''s eyes...


    "I didn''t see anything abnormal..." Ronan looked at the scenery outside the porthole. He found nothing except a stark-looking star in the distance...


    "You had better give me an explanation, otherwise... even if you are Thanos''s daughter, I would never..." Ronan''s words were full of anger.


    "In the star chart, this planet is not marked, which means that this planet does not belong here..." Niebra continued.


    "So, do you think this is a trap of the enemy?" Ronan couldn''t help being cautious when he heard Nebra''s words.He once again cast his eyes on the planet that didn''t seem to be very big...


    This planet is about three thousand miles in diameter...So, maybe you don''t understand it very well. Simply put, if its volume is one-half of the earth, it''s easy to understand.


    In this space desert, there are no stars around it, so it looks a little dark... and this planet is in the dark, like a giant beast, lying quietly there...It makes people feel terrified.


    "The mothership temporarily stopped advancing, and all personnel are ready for battle..." Following Ronan''s order, the vector nozzles of the entire mothership stopped working, and all combat pilots on the mothership were dressed and ready to attack at any time.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 521

    The entire mothership relied on inertial motion... and flew towards the dark planet at a uniform speed-when the distance between the two reached the minimum scanning evaluation distance standard, Ronan ordered a scan of this strange planet.


    Five minutes later-the scan results are out.This planet''s metallic matter accounts for 45 percent, and unknown matter accounts for 55 percent... This is definitely not the data that a normal planet should have.


    "Retreat at full speed." Following Ronan''s order, the two wings of the entire mothership began to rotate slowly... However, it was too late.


    An orange-red beam of light with a diameter of more than fifty meters sprayed out from the unknown planet, and directed towards Ronan¡¯s mothership with a light of destruction...


    "boom--------"


    The energy shield in front of the mothership was like that of a woman, and it was penetrated by the light of destruction-this blow completely destroyed the right wing of the mothership Ronan...


    "Attack...no matter who he is or what organization he belongs to, I will make him pay." Ronan''s words have just finished...On the unknown star in front of him, lights began to light up...one lamp, two lamps Lights-eventually, the surface of the planet is covered with lights.


    With the help of light-Ronan and others can finally see the truest appearance of this planet.


    "This..." Even Ronan couldn''t help but gasp when he saw this planet.The outer periphery of this planet is covered with metal armor. On the surface of the planet, hideous forts stand everywhere... Obviously, this is a fortified Death Star.


    "Umbrella¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!" Ronan looked at the huge Umbrella sign in the most prominent position on the surface of the planet. He knew...Today, he can''t run away anymore.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Twenty Eight


    Why is Ronan so sad when he sees Umbrella''s logo?


    You know, since Ronan was dissatisfied with the Kerry Empire''s peace agreement and announced his departure from the Kerry Empire, he has attacked the military bases of the Nova Empire everywhere in the galaxy.


    And the relationship between Umbrella and the New Star Empire is well-known to all countries in the galaxy, so Umbrella¡¯s cargo ship has also become the target of Ronan''s attack... but obviously, he has made the wrong persimmon...


    You know, Umbrella¡¯s cargo ship is called a cargo ship, but there are at least a dozen Superman soldiers from the Superman Legion escorting them, and the combat power of those guys is at least as good as a fully armed mothership... Ronan is collapsing. After losing a few teeth, he never dared to make Umbrella''s idea again.


    However, now, the fortified Death Star in front of me is obviously a product of the Umbrella Group... It is here waiting for itself if it doesn''t go anywhere else, obviously, they are here for themselves.


    run?Ronan thought about it, but that was the most unrealistic idea... He knew that since Umbrella used his own big killer to deal with him, then obviously he had no idea of ??letting him escape, especially since his mothership was already Has been injured...


    "Rush up¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Ronan ordered.Running is a dead end, not running is a dead end... Then it is dead, and he has to splash his face with blood...


    Following Ronan''s order, his mothership activated its vector thruster again and slammed into the death star.


    And on the other side--in the command center of the Death Star--


    Ingrid comfortedly looked at the Ronan mothership that he had hit him while releasing his necromantic fighter planes... with a slight smile, "Activate Dark Star..."


    "Yes, Darkstar is activated."


    With the order, an asteroid like a small moon followed the long-range orbit of the Death Star from the back of the Death Star... Above the companion star, there are four huge metal buildings distributed in a cross shape. .


    When the dark star reached the front of Ronan¡¯s mothership ahead of schedule with the help of the Death Star¡¯s gravity and its own propulsion device, Ronan was already going crazy...


    "What is this?" Ronan looked at the dark star slowly blocking him in his mothership, and his whole person was about to collapse.A star more than ten times larger than its own mothership, there is nothing on it, only the conspicuous cross metal structure like a gun barrel. Obviously that thing is definitely not built for beauty... its power It''s definitely not small.


    "Order all the necromantic fighters to attack the companion star with all your strength at any cost." Ronan was already hysterical.


    Following his orders, countless necromantic fighters flew out from all over the mothership...like a swarm of bees that had exploded, rushing towards the companion star, even for a time even the light curtain-like artillery fire on the Death Star Feeling overwhelmed.


    Faced with this situation, Ingrid did not panic at all, it was all within her plan.She calmly ordered the adjutant next to her: "Order, the first to twenty-seventh mobile brigade will take off to meet the enemy and buy time for the giant annihilation cannon on our companion star."


    Following Ingrid¡¯s command to the ground, in the Death Star hangar, the pilots who were already ready to go pushed their joysticks. The vector nozzles at the tails of the cross-shaped fighters spit out hot flames. Quickly left the hangar and rushed to the combat site....In an instant, the entire Death Star was like a huge honeycomb, releasing countless fighters.


    The anti-aircraft artillery fire on the Death Star also stopped attacking after their fighters reached the combat area. After all... they were also afraid of accidentally hurting their own people.


    The entire space suddenly became messy...During fighter combat, from time to time, fighters that were damaged by enemy artillery flew toward the edge of the battlefield...They were leaving the battle, waiting for rescue.


    A cross-shaped combat crew became a line of defense, so that none of Ronan''s necromantic fighters could break through the line of defense and reach the vicinity of the companion star.


    For a while, the battle fell into anxiety...


    "This group of damn businessmen..." Ronan was almost out of anger, but he had nothing to do... His mothership could only slowly rush towards the Death Star... Anyway, rush towards it. It was half won.


    Ingrid, while drinking coffee, watched the real-time battlefield monitoring screen leisurely.


    To be honest, if it weren''t for the comprehensive test of the actual combat capabilities of the Death Star named by Umbrella, she has hundreds of ways to make Ronan die unclear.


    This Death Star, named [The Obliterator] by Umbrella, is an active death star.It was the first activated Death Star obtained by the Umbrella Group after taking full control of the activated planet Igor, using Igor''s clone ability.


    After decades of time, this [annihilator] was truly born. This dead star, half the size of the earth, has its energy core as the core of a newly formed star, and only the core of the star. The energy generated like huge nuclear fusion can drive this huge dead star to move at the speed of light in the universe...


    The part of the crust outside the core of the Obliterator is an isolation layer formed by Igo''s clone. I have to say that with the help of Igo''s clone, the construction period of the entire project is at least shortened by a hundred years. Umbrella''s engineers can control it at will With Yigo creating various convenient conditions for himself to build the Obliterator, the various fortifications on the earth''s crust and the internal fortifications all over the Death Star allow the Obliterator to have ample supplies and escort fleet...


    This time I came to stop Ronan... Originally, Ingrid only wanted to lead the First Fleet and Second Fleet. As a result, Zhou Ye directly gave her [The Obliterator], one of which was afraid of her own woman being injured. , And the second is to fully test the performance of [The Obliterator] on the battlefield.


    After all-Data Cow X can''t explain much, and many problems will only be exposed in actual combat.


    If it weren''t for testing the battle data, Ingrid would have activated the Star Destroyer on the Death Star, and Ronan''s fleet would have disappeared from the universe with just one shot...


    Looking at Ronan''s mothership, there are gradually signs of approaching the companion star.Ingrid took a sip of coffee and muttered to himself: "Would you like to let this guy in and test [The Obliterator]''s near-ground defense?"


    Hearing her words, several female adjutants around her were shocked, kneeled on one knee, and pleaded: "Mother, your subordinates ask you to take back and die."


    "What? Do you have no confidence in [The Obliterator]''s near-ground defense?" Ingrid smiled.


    "Mother, we are very confident in the defensive system of the Obliterator. Even if most of the obliterators with the Igo system are destroyed, they can quickly recover by devouring the planet... But we dare not let you risk it. In case you have suffered any harm, then we have to apologize." The female adjutant headed said.


    "Ah...it''s so boring... I''ve done anything more dangerous than this before." Ingrid waved helplessly, but she also knew that her lieutenants were telling the truth. If they hurt something, they really can only apologize to their master, her man Zhou Ye.


    Thinking of this, Ingrid suddenly felt a little dull... just right, at this time the giant annihilation cannon on the companion star had already been charged, and the boring Ingrid no longer wanted to continue the next battle drill, she ordered The fighter pilots who resisted the necromantic fighters in the front let out the shooting channel...


    "Fire--!"


    Following Ingrid¡¯s command, the cross-shaped giant annihilation cannon emits a dazzling beam of light... The place where the beam of light passes, whether it is a necromantic fighter or a floating meteor... It seems that it has never appeared in this world. , Annihilated.


    Ronan¡¯s mothership was also annihilated at the same time...Of course, everyone in Ronan sitting in the mothership was not spared, and completely turned into dust in the universe.


    The lieutenants behind Ingrid looked at each other and smiled bitterly...According to the original test plan, they still had an energy shield that was not tested, but there was no way... Their mistress was already upset, and they didn''t dare to speak any more.In this way, the end hastily is better than the mother''s head, and suddenly wants to test the Obliterator''s near-ground defense...


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Twenty Nine


    Shelter-Thanos domain.


    Thanos sat on his throne... staring straight up at the stars.


    "Hi, Thanos...you sit like this all year round, don''t you get hemorrhoids?" A voice that didn''t sound so serious caused Thanos to spin his throne and looked over."you¡­¡­?"


    Seeing someone coming, Thanos got up from his throne for the first time.


    In front of Thanos, what appeared was a handsome boy with black hair and black eyes. He was obviously the one who had just teased Thanos. However, this boy did not surprise Thanos. It really made Thanos. The gaffe was the figure standing behind the young man in a black cloak.


    This figure is the person Thanos thinks about day and night... the person he can''t ask for... "Death¡ªyou..."


    The death at this time is like a well-behaved little daughter-in-law, standing obediently behind the boy... Such a death has never been seen by Thanos... He has seen a proud death and a coldness Death, I have seen an expressionless death... But only, I have never seen a well-behaved death.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 522

    "Thanos...Your parents haven''t taught you, is it immoral to look at other people''s women in this way?" Zhou Ye said a little unhappy.


    However, it was clear that Thanos''s attention at this time was entirely on death, for him... Zhou Ye''s existence was unnecessary."Death... why do you follow this little guy... you..."


    "Shut up-Thanos." The voice of death drifted by like a severe cold, and she gently removed the hood from her head, looking at Thanos blankly."This is my lover, the man I love with all my heart, and you should respect him...just as you respect me."


    "..." Thanos was stunned. Although death was a matter of detachment from him, there has never been a case of scolding him for a man.An anger suddenly rose from his chest... "Your little lover? Death... Don''t you know my heart for you?"


    "I''m sorry, I don''t love you, and I have never liked you." Death said without hesitation. She even hugged Zhou Ye''s arm for fear of Zhou Ye''s misunderstanding... explained in a soft whisper. "Dear, you believe me. I taught him when he was very young just to better correct the balance between life and death... I have never had any feelings for him."


    "Well, I believe you..." Of course Zhou Ye believes in death. After all, he came to break it in the first place. What he didn''t believe... Even if that can be disguised, the reaction can never be disguised. For Zhou Ye As far as this guy is concerned, if he pretended to be a pretender, he would know if he had a try--obviously, the feeling that Zhou Ye was given by the extremely jerky death was definitely not what he had experienced.


    For a man, what is the most tragic thing in life?


    It was the person who was crushed in love with other men who sprinkled dog food on himself. Obviously, Thanos had tasted the power of this super dog food."Boy, you completely annoy me... Say goodbye to the world."


    With that said, Thanos'' eyes shot a plasma beam at Zhou Ye...


    "Hey--what a boring fellow..." Zhou Ye''s voice sounded, but his figure disappeared in front of Thanos...


    Before Thanos had time to turn around, he felt a sharp pain behind him--he was kicked into the air.


    "Boom¡ªBoom¡ªBoom¡ªBoom¡ª!"


    The sound of punches to the flesh is endless... Thanos feels like a small fishing boat in the vast ocean, completely involuntarily being hit like a ball...


    ten minutes later--


    Zhou Ye finished his work-Thanos was already limp on the ground like a muddy puddle... Although he was a Titan, his skin defenses were quite high, but he was not high enough to resist Zhou Ye''s fists. To the point.


    You know, now Zhou Ye''s fist, one punch down... it is completely fine to blast a white dwarf star.When fighting Thanos, Zhou Ye had already taken a little bit of strength, just because he was afraid that it would be too cheap to kill him with a punch...


    "...Cough...hehe..." Thanos, who was dying on the ground, had swollen eyes, and his whole body was covered with flesh...There is no good place, but even so, his ugly face still leaked A faint smile."Death...I...I''m about to return to your arms...It''s... so good..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye looked at Thanos with a smile, then looked at the death in his arms.


    "My dear... I will never collect his soul." Zhou Ye quickly explained death, "Trust me, dear..."


    "Isn''t rejecting his soul tantamount to making him an immortal person in disguise?" Zhou Ye said flatly.


    "I, I...I really..." Zhou Ye''s death was anxious. She stepped on tiptoe and blocked Zhou Ye''s gaze with her own gaze... The two were lying on the ground in front of Thanos who was dying. , Sprinkled dog food...


    To be honest, Thanos felt that the physical damage he had just received was really not as bad as the dog food he sprinkled this time... He really regrets it, why didn''t Zhou Ye kill him just now...


    He had the heart not to look at death and show his affection with Zhou Ye there, but... his secret love made him really unable to help him not look at death... It was really an incomparable torment for him...


    After a while... Death and Zhou Ye finally finished spreading dog food.


    "Thanos...do you know? The soul is no stranger to me... You want your soul to return to the kingdom of death, I can only tell you... You think too much." Zhou Ye said... ...Opening up the Killing Sea that I haven''t used for a long time...Two red lights flashed by Zhang Xu.


    In the blink of an eye, Thanos was cut into flesh by the two soul-communicating sacred soldiers of Zhou Ye... Thanos was completely dead.


    However, this is not the end. The two divine soldiers were transformed into two scarlet metal chains. They bound a translucent soul tightly...


    "Ah... you let me go... what are you doing to my soul?" Thanos''s soul struggled desperately. He had a hunch that if this continues... his soul will no longer exist. .


    "Of course it''s your body and spirit." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, dealing with the soul... it still depends on the two sisters, the strong ones; the soul is the best tonic for them.


    "No...death...save me..." Thanos''s soul struggled desperately, and then, there was no use... Death didn''t even look at him. For death, Zhou Ye''s Feeling is the most important thing.


    Two red lights dragged Thanos''s soul, and flew back to Killing Nie Hai again... The scarlet rift in mid-air disappeared again.


    "My dear... Where are we going next?" Death is now too much for Zhou Ye to extricate herself... For her, the balance of life and death is far less important than being with her own man.


    "Of course I went home... Speaking of not seeing the Five Obsidian Generals..." Zhou Ye was holding Death''s slender waist with one hand and touching his chin with the other...


    Death didn''t speak, she just looked at her man with obsessive and obsessive eyes... For her, she just had to be by Zhou Ye''s side.


    "Forget it... these miscellaneous fish can''t let me go out in person again!" In fact, if it weren''t for the rise of Zhou Ye''s evil taste, he would not even appear in front of Thanos.


    For Zhou Ye...NTR had others, and let them not know...It would be like walking at night in Jinyi.Ahem, I seem to have said something terrific...


    "God said: General Deadblade¡¤Darknight Proxima¡¤Ebony Maw¡¤Superstar¡¤Black Dwarf will be destroyed." To deal with these little miscellaneous fish, for Zhou Ye, Yan Ling was enough.


    As his words fell, after a long while, Death hugged his arm in surprise and said happily: "My dear, the souls of those five guys have returned to the kingdom of death... you are so amazing."


    Zhou Ye didn''t have any accidents about death.Yan Ling is very unreasonable...it will be realized if you say it, it''s really easy to use."Well, we should go home too..."


    "Those who cross the boundary--please wait a moment." A loud voice suddenly rang above Zhou Ye''s head. He couldn''t help but look up, damn... why this is not a human thing.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Thirty


    I saw--above Zhou Ye, a golden humanoid object with a height of hundreds of feet was entrenched in the void.


    This golden humanoid object, although his body does not seem to be any different from ordinary humanoid creatures, there are four faces on his head...representing justice-need-revenge... and his fourth The face is blank.


    But Zhou Ye didn''t mean to despise it, because he knew that the fourth face was actually a cosmic mirror...It was intended to remind others that while looking at others, they must also look at themselves.


    "The court of life?" Zhou Ye said calmly, "I am not used to looking up at others. If you want to go to war, then I will accompany you... If you want to negotiate, I advise you, it is best to show a negotiation attitude. come out."


    "You human beings are always like this, suspicious, suspicion, vanity..." the face representing the need said, "Actually, I came here just to persuade you and hand over the heart of the universe... "


    "Your existence has already affected the balance of the multiverse, but it is still within a range that I can tolerate, but now... you who got the heart of the universe have completely broken the balance of the multiverse." The fair face spoke rudely... However, he took the initiative to shrink his figure to the size of Zhou Ye, and fell in front of Zhou Ye."I will never allow such an existence... You are a threat."


    "Hey, so what?" Let Zhou Ye hand over the power of his hand?how is this possible?"Didn''t you already let Eternity and the Planet Devourer travel through the timeline to search for me in the past, wanting to take precautions? Why not wait for them? Maybe they will bring you good news?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the three faces of the Life Court showed surprise expressions at the same time."Impossible...how can you know this..."


    "With the heart of the universe, I am already an omniscient and omnipotent existence. Why do you think I don''t know?" Zhou Ye teased.


    Although Zhou Ye''s expression is confident and relaxed, the moment of death behind him is not easy at all..."My dear...no, how can they do this...I''m going to protect the past you..."


    With that, the death figure flashed, and he had to travel through the timeline... The man who wanted to prevent him from being found by the Eternal and Planetary Devourers before he got the heart of the universe.But her wrist was firmly grasped by Zhou Ye.


    "Don''t worry." Zhou Ye said, taking a single sofa from his wristband...sit on it, and then unceremoniously embraced his death in his arms."I don''t exist in the past and the future... I only exist in the present, they are just doing useless work. So don''t worry about them... baby."


    "Is this true? Honey..." Death was still a little worried, she was too afraid of losing him.


    "Okay, just watch how your man cleans up these self-righteous guys!" Zhou Ye patted the dead little dolphins without paying attention, and then looked at the life court.


    "..." For the Life Court, he knew one thing deeply. He seemed to have really messed up this time... Maybe he wanted to persuade Eternal to travel through the timeline with Tunxing to find the past in order to be safe. Zhou Ye was a huge failure, and the two parties had to fight each other for what could have been negotiated.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye looked at the Life Court with a smile, saying that he was not angry, that was nonsense... Zhou Ye''s character was originally that kind of lazy person, you don''t offend me, I ignore you.But... if you want to hit my attention, then be prepared to face my thunderous revenge.


    What he is cheerful now is just an illusion...Even death can tell that although his man has a smile on his face, there is no smile in his eyes.


    Zhou Ye was waiting...Waiting for the planet to swallow and return with Eternity.These three people can just use it to stand up... as a baby, the province will not open his eyes to trouble him in the future.


    Seeing Zhou Ye flirting with death so leisurely, big beads of sweat began to shed on the three heads of the life court...As the guardian of the multiverse selected by OAA, he is better than anyone else. Know more about the power of the heart of the universe...that is actually the power of OAA.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 523

    Unless OAA reappears, otherwise, no one can compete with Zhou Ye who has the heart of the universe... In fact, he thought one thing wrong, Zhou Ye, who has the heart of the universe and interstellar crystals, may even be OAA coming. The victory or defeat between the two is only five to five.After all, things like interstellar crystals are too unreasonable.


    At this moment, it is so difficult for the life court...


    At this moment-two extremely strong power fluctuations came from the distant space.Feeling the fluctuation of these two forces, the look on the life court''s face finally looks better...


    Zhou Ye also felt this power fluctuation... but he didn''t care. Instead, death looked at him with some worry."Honey... they are back."


    "Don''t worry, don''t you see, am I still here? This means... they have failed." Zhou Ye''s words gave death a great comfort. She cleverly nodded her head, once again, Xiaoniao Yiren He buried his head in Zhou Ye''s arms, and left everything to his man to handle...


    "We...failed." A long and extremely abstract guy appeared out of thin air behind the life court. There was no color on his whole body, and some were just like a small universe-like transparent body inside his body. You can see the rotation of planets, the explosion of supernova... and so on.


    He is the eternal one of the five creator gods in the Marvel universe. In fact, he himself is the collective will of the multiverse.


    The other one was a guy with a strange hat and rose-red armor. His appearance was really quite...cough, fancy."We did not find this guy in the past timeline, nor did we find this guy in the future timeline..."


    "Okay... I gave you a chance." Zhou Ye looked at the trio that had been assembled, and stood up lazily."But, you didn''t catch it, you can''t blame me..."


    "Not good..." X3


    The head of the life court suddenly turned to the side of justice."I am here to pronounce that Zhou Ye, the transgressor in front of me, will be annihilated in the multiverse..."


    Zhou Ye looked at him carelessly, waiting for this guy''s sentence to be completed...


    [He must be hated by all creatures in the multiverse... He is the source of all evil... He will be destroyed.


    However, after the judgment of the life court is completed-


    Zhou Ye was still standing in front of him in time...without the slightest scar on his body, let alone annihilation.


    "Aren''t you stupid?" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "The authority given to you by OAA is not that high, and those with high authority can judge OAA itself...Unfortunately, my cosmic heart originated from OAA itself. The power of... So, your power is not worth mentioning to me."


    Zhou Ye looked at the stunned trio, and said lazily: "God said: Those who hate me will be cast aside by all things, and those who believe in me will be saved... Those who hate me will lose all power. Only those who serve me can get peace."


    As the voice fell...The Trio of Life Court, Eternal, and Swallowing Star were horrified to discover that the power in their bodies was passing fast... The speed of passing was like opening a gate and releasing water, out of control.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Thirty One


    "No¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" The Life Court felt that in the blink of an eye, he turned into a weak existence."How could you have such an ability..."


    "I...I... the connection with the ontology... is cut off." Although there is no expression on Eternal''s weird face, it can be heard from his tone that this guy is really... ¡­Very very nervous.


    You must know that the eternal ontology is the multiverse. If the connection between him and the ontology is severed, he will completely degenerate into a weird creature, not the eternal one of the five creator gods. At that time, the multiverse will no longer occur What will.


    And the very fancy Swallow Star was even more straightforward, he clutched his stomach... fell to the ground."So hungry... really hungry... I feel like I''m going to starve to death... But... why... I can''t swallow it..."


    "Now...it''s time to take revenge, to take revenge..." Zhou Ye Shi Shiran stood up holding the death, and put the death on the sofa in his hand... With a flash of his figure, he disappeared in place. .


    Bang-Bang-Bang-


    With a loud explosion, the life court disappeared in place...Of course, he didn''t run away by himself, but was kicked directly by Zhou Ye.


    The feeling of fisting to the flesh is still very comfortable and refreshing...


    Whether it is death sitting on the sofa, or eternity and swallowing stars falling to the ground.I was shocked to see this scene in front of me...


    Although the power of Eternal and Swallowing Star was weakened by Zhou Ye, their eyesight was still there.In their eyes... the unattainable court of life is like a dead dog at this moment, being abused by Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye fisted down and flew straight out of the Life Court, hitting several planets along the way... However, this was not over, Zhou Ye was waiting for the beaten Life Court on the other side... He just When he flew to the place, he was kicked again by Zhou Ye.


    All the struggles and resistances of the Life Court were in vain...He was in the hands of Zhou Ye, like a ball, kicked away without resistance... Bringing golden rays of light in outer space, then It was the trajectory where he was beaten to fly.


    "This... this guy..." Eternal looked at the misery of the Life Court, feeling empathetic, and it hurts... He didn''t want to be abused by Zhou Ye like the Life Court.


    "My dear is amazing..." Death watched her man beat the life court and instantly transformed into a fan. Seeing Zhou Ye''s figure, her eyes were almost heart-shaped.


    "This guy... doesn''t play cards according to common sense." Tun Xing also swallowed, muttering to himself somewhat difficultly.


    You know, after the power reaches their level, very few people will go directly into the battle shirtless, punching to the flesh...It is not the use of this ray or that ability, how tall it sounds...


    However, at this moment, looking at the court of life being beaten like a ball, there is a feeling of swallowing the stars suddenly, I rely on, it seems that the man''s wave is the feeling of a man.He looked at the painful and deformed three faces of the Life Court... couldn''t help but shudder.


    After Zhou Ye punched the Court of Life into the core of a planet again... he smiled slightly.


    He has been playing just now, what is he playing?Of course it''s a trio.He obviously could kill the court of life in one go, but Zhou Ye chose this most primitive method...


    In Zhou Ye''s view, he could indeed wipe out the court of life with a mantra, and disappear into the multiverse from now on... But how can such a sense of deterrence be so shocking?


    However, he didn''t want to completely kill the Life Court, this is an excellent watchdog... "God said: The Life Court will surrender to my feet..."


    Following the mantra, golden lights flew towards the planet dropped by the court of life... With a boom, the planet was completely broken into slag, and a golden figure floated out from a pile of broken meteorites. , Half kneeling in front of Zhou Ye respectfully."Master, your glory is my mission."


    "This----"


    This scene caused Eternal and Tunxing who were still limp on the ground, their eyes widened."The life court actually succumbed??"


    Zhou Ye¡¯s description of the mantra was too small, and they didn¡¯t even hear it. In their eyes... it means that after being beaten up by the Life Court, it completely surrendered to Zhou Ye¡¯s feet. For them, It''s as unimaginable as a fantasy.


    Choosing the court of life to surrender is naturally tantamount to breaking the first mantra that Zhou Ye imposed on them.Therefore, his power has been gained and will repeat...


    "Well, not bad." Zhou Ye looked at the life court kneeling at his feet and nodded in satisfaction.Then the figure flashed and appeared again in front of Eternal Gen Tunxing... and behind him, this time there was an extra court of life.


    "Do you have anything you want to tell me?" Zhou Ye looked at the two lying on the ground with interest.


    It''s not that they don''t want to live...but the mantra of being spurned by everything makes them suppressed by everything around them all the time. It is this space that repels them... It makes them miserable, but there is no alternative.


    "Surrender...or die!" Zhou Ye''s voice was so cold as it passed between the two of them...


    Swallowing Star and Eternal looked at each other... They really wanted to surrender, but the dignity of the five great creation gods made them unable to say that word anyway... They had no choice but to bear it.


    "It seems... you have already made a choice." Zhou Ye smiled slightly. One watchdog is enough. If there is a watchdog whose strength is above the five gods in the court of life, then Eternal and Swallowing It doesn''t matter if there isn''t.


    "God said: The multiverse will never give birth to its own will, whether it is past, present or future..."


    Following Zhou Ye¡¯s mantra... the eternal body gradually became transparent, as if he had never existed... Instantly disappeared by the side of Tun Xing... Eternity was wiped from the entire timeline by Zhou Ye apart from.


    "..." Tun Xing felt the eternal memory in his mind, disappearing bit by bit... He felt a burst of inexplicable fear.


    "So... now, it''s your turn, Swallowing Star." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and he was about to speak truth again when he looked at Swallowing Star... However, at this moment, a lovely and crisp female voice came over."Don''t hurt my dad..."


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Thirty Two


    Zhou Ye followed the voice and watched... only a young girl wearing this purple armor appeared not far away.Following the voice, she accelerated her speed...In a blink of an eye, she appeared in front of Zhou Ye, with a large character in her hands, blocking the front of Tun Xing.


    "Jannata...my daughter, hurry up...hurry up." Tun Xing tried his best to resist the repulsion of space and struggled to get up from the ground.In any case, he didn''t want his daughter to be hurt by Zhou Ye... "Come on, Janata."


    "Yo-Sister Tun." Zhou Ye smiled at this cute girl.I almost forgot, Tun Xing also has a lovely daughter...


    "Couldn''t, don''t hurt my dad..." Although Janata didn''t know why the handsome young man in front of her wanted to call her to swallow sister, but... she felt that Zhou Ye''s tone was not malicious.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 524

    Therefore, Janata tried to convince Zhou Ye not to hurt her father...


    "Well¡ªit''s not impossible." Zhou Ye smiled happily."But...your father once intended to erase me from the timeline, do you think this kind of hatred is big?"


    "..." Ganata was speechless... erasing a person from the timeline is nothing short of life and death... What position does she have to pray for others not to take revenge?"I...I am willing to replace my father and pay the price...Please, don''t hurt my father."


    Janata is very self-aware, her power is far inferior to her father... Her father Swallowing Star has been made like this, she went up only to give people food, just standing behind Zhou Ye like a servant life She couldn''t beat the court, let alone Zhou Ye.


    "Janata...you leave, I will not let this guy hurt you if I die." How could the proud Swallowing Star tolerate his daughter giving everything to save herself?Neither the dignity of being a father nor the responsibility of being a father would allow him to make that choice.


    "Dad...you are like this, how can you protect me..." Ganata felt the weak hands on her shoulders, swallowing the star, and felt a sorrow... "Now, I am protecting you. It''s time."


    "..." Tun Xing was speechless by his own daughter, he was indeed unable to do anything at this time... He was suppressed by the mantra, and he had fallen into the lowest period in history.


    "Instead of your father, pay the price?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile, "Are you serious? Any price?"


    "Any price." Janata said seriously.


    "Even if the price is yours?" Zhou Ye smiled happily. The appearance of Sister Tun was an unexpected joy.


    "Yes, even if the cost is myself, I will never go back." Ganata''s expression became more determined.


    Standing behind Zhou Ye, listening to the death of the two men''s conversation, he bitterly pinched her man''s waist... It is impossible to say that she is not jealous... But only to this extent. That''s it, she knew through Zhou Ye''s two personal little maids that her man''s goal was to collect beauties... and now she had many sisters.


    "Bad..." Death said bitterly while pinching the soft flesh on Zhou Ye''s waist.


    "Okay, I''m just looking for a younger sister..." Zhou Ye stretched out his hand, wrapped around death''s slender waist, and lowered his head to stop her little coward... He only left her mind blank. Just let go of her...


    "Then...the price you need to pay is, like death, to be my woman..." As soon as Zhou Ye finished speaking, there was an exclamation from the father and daughter.


    "What are you talking about?" Just seeing Zhou Ye''s death, Janata looked at the two with interest... She was very well protected by Star Swallowing. She never knew that this mode meant for men and women. What''s the matter... But watching the movements of the two of them, she felt a flustered feeling inexplicably.


    "This is absolutely impossible..." Tun Xing objected loudly.


    "It''s nothing impossible..." Old God Zhou Ye glanced at Tun Xing and said: "You agree and disagree are no different... Don''t forget, your life is still in my hands... a big deal After I kill you, and then grab your daughter, do you think anyone can stop me?"


    "Puff--!" Tun Xing almost vomited blood by Zhou Ye''s shameless remarks... However, he also had to admit that although Zhou Ye said shamelessly, it was not bad at all... With his strength , You can really easily kill yourself and then grab your own daughter...no one can stop him.


    "I...I...I agree." Although Ganata was also a little angry, but... she knew better that being angry was useless at this time.If you want to save your father, you can only agree to Zhou Ye''s terms...


    "That''s not enough?" Zhou Ye said, stretching out another arm... to signal to sister Tun to be obediently past.


    "...Oh!" Janata walked slowly to Zhou Ye''s side with some grievances, learning the appearance of death, nestling her body, body, and Zhou Ye in Zhou Ye''s arms...


    Zhou Ye raised his hand and gently took off the helmet on top of Janata''s head... Zhou Ye couldn''t help but his eyes light up because of the leaking truth.I have to say that Sister Tun really fits his aesthetics... Tong, Yan, Big Breasts, it''s amazing.


    "No...Janata, my daughter..." Seeing my daughter begging for everything, Tun Xing hated everything, hated the court of life for persuading him to oppose Zhou Ye, and hated my weakness...


    "Can, can I restore my father''s power..." Although Janata didn''t know why her father became like this... But, obviously her father became like this, and he couldn''t be separated from Zhou Ye.


    "Of course." For Zhou Ye, Star-Swallowing is not worthy of his attention. After relying on the mantra to restore the power of Star-Swallowing--Zhou Ye held death in one hand and Ganata in one hand, and gradually regained his strength. Star Swallowing said: "Don''t bother me...otherwise you will pray that you have another daughter to rescue you."


    As the voice fell, Zhou Ye and his party gradually disappeared in front of Swallowing Star... In the shelter, only the angry howling of Swallowing Star remained... Of course, everything in the shelter was also swallowed angrily. The star was completely devoured.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Thirty Three


    Two months later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Earth-Aegean Sea-Idra


    There are beautiful azure shallow water bays, and a series of unique sea thatched houses extend from the shore to the diving sea.Rows of coconut trees are rooted in the land not far from the shore... Add a little green to this beautiful island.


    The heavenly scenery here once attracted tourists from all over the world, making it the best choice for people from all over Europe to take a vacation.But now, this place has become a private domain...


    "My dear, can you bring me some red wine?" Ganata lying on the silver-white beach, wearing a bikini... Enjoying sunbathing comfortably, the hunger caused by the cosmic worm in her belly, With the help of her own man, it has been completely eliminated...Although she still eats a lot now, she no longer needs to endure the hunger that is worse than death.


    "Of course it''s okay." Zhou Ye got up and just poured red wine into the Janata glass... A cold voice came from the other side of him."My dear, I want too."


    "Well...you have it too." Zhou Ye had no choice but to fill the death glass with red wine...


    It is probably because of the chemical reaction caused by the wrong situation in the recognition of the situation, Janata and Death are not at sight of each other... However, the two of them also want to distinguish themselves from Zhou Ye...


    Because of her special physique, Sister Tun has a loli face... So Zhou Ye did not cheat in her first time... Therefore, when she was the first time, she persisted for much longer than death...


    This caused dissatisfaction with death... After Sister Tun recovered, she directly took Sister Tun to find Zhou Ye for comment, and asked why Zhou Ye cheated on herself for the first time...but not Sister Tun.


    Is Zhou Ye a reasonable person?Ahem...Although sometimes he is reasonable, but many times he is not reasonable...especially when this kind of war between women broke out, he never was reasonable...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye simply dragged Death and Sister Tun...fifty boards each...The two women who fought nonsense were completely submerged under Zhou Ye''s cheating device.


    The advantage of this is that the two women will no longer compete in this area, and they have changed to more concealed methods... For example, playing coquettish, see who can be more favored by their own men, etc...


    This kind of competition, Zhou Ye is so happy...


    Ganata squatted over the wine glass, and did not immediately drink it, but said to Zhou Ye spoiledly: "My dear, I want you to feed me..."


    "I want to..." Death said unwillingly.


    "Papa--!" The two women who slapped the two women directly shook, shaking... "Speak well--!"


    Zhou Ye''s two slaps didn''t hurt the two women at all...On the contrary, the eyes that were beaten one by one were filled with water.Janata rolled her eyes and said with an inexplicable smile on her face: "Then... honey, let me feed you."


    As she said, she took a sip of red wine, turned her face and blocked her man''s gaze... Death also took a sip of wine in a polite way, and didn''t go up...


    The red wine flowed down the corners of the three of them...At this time, who would care about those red wines?The atmosphere between the three of them gets a little hotter and warmer...


    I don''t know when--the three of them returned to their original state. Zhou Ye simply didn''t do two things at all, and the sky was a bed...there was a big battle.


    This battle can be said to meet Liangcai when the opponent meets... As a sister of the second god level, the strength of the body is really unusual, but what about death?It is simply a god-level sister paper... the body strength is even more extraordinary.


    It is really not easy for Zhou Ye to quickly tell the winner without using cheating methods... However, he has never been a modest gentleman... Why did you prepare for every second thousand strikes?Isn¡¯t it just for this time?


    But even so, when the two women were completely defeated... the sun had already fallen below the sea level.


    "The Marvel universe is completely at peace..." Zhou Ye embraced the two women who had passed out, looking up at the colorful night sky... murmured.


    In fact, a few days ago, the Planet Devourer tried to visit the solar system... It¡¯s just that he was rubbed and rubbed on the ground by the life court who had become Zhou Ye¡¯s watchdog on the way. Che Diren, the daughter Janata who was trapped in Zhou Ye''s hands, persuaded her with all her heart.


    In the end, Uncle Tun had to give up the idea of ??finding revenge for his cheap son-in-law... After sighing for a while, the married daughter left the galaxy after the water poured out.


    "This kind of world is really peaceful..." Zhou Ye looked up at the starry sky...It seemed that it had been a long, long time...have not returned to his hometown...the familiar Mandarin, the familiar yellow skin and black eyes...Since Nostalgia, it''s better to find a plane for vacation...


    After making up his mind, Zhou Ye picked up the two women who had been completely paralyzed and soft on the beach with his thoughts, and walked towards the thatched villa on the sea... After gently cleaning the silver sand on the two women, they cleaned the two women. Put it on the big couch that occupies two-thirds of the area in the room.


    Gently put a mouthful on the two women''s cheeks... Zhou Ye straightened up.


    The two women seemed to feel the breath of their own man, and closed their eyes and hugged the heat-emitting body beside them...Unfortunately, Zhou Ye didn''t lie in between them this time...So, finally, on the couch A beautiful lily picture is formed-


    Death hugged Sister Tun, and Sister Tun arched her head into Death''s arms... Such a picture of love made Zhou Ye sublimate her whole person... almost didn''t want to leave.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 525

    However, Zhou Ye still cruelly left the room for his own vacation plan...


    [Shan Shan, search for the plane of Charlotte''s troubles,]


    [As you wish, the master-searching-searching-to find the plane that matches the command.


    [Pause the Marvel plane-let''s go to Charlotte''s troubled plane for a turn...]


    [Warning¡ªCharlotte''s troubled plane has an unknown mutation, which turns into...planes overlap...]


    [Coincident planes???What plane does Charlotte''s trouble plane overlap with?


    [Charlotte''s Annoying Plane overlaps with the Chinatown Detective Series... Please choose carefully.


    [There are hairs to be cautious... just a group of weak chickens.Let''s go through... the time is when Charlotte''s first year of high school in 1995 was just started, um-location... Choose outside Charlotte''s school.


    [As you wish-master.] With Shanshan''s words falling... the entire Marvel universe''s time and space freezes again.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Thirty Four


    Familiar bicycle tide¡ªfamiliar black hair, black eyes and yellow skin¡ªfamiliar language¡ªfamiliar everything............


    Zhou Ye stood at the gate of this school named [Xihong City Seventh Middle School], watching the carefree appearance of the students inside... sighed.It seems that I have to receive another education...really, ahem...


    "Hey-who are you looking for? It''s class time... outsiders are not allowed to enter the school."


    As Zhou Ye was about to enter, a burly old man walked out of the concierge, directly blocking Zhou Ye''s path."Uncle, I am a student here...Because there is something at home, so the report time was delayed...I have to go to the principal first."


    "...Really?" The concierge looked at Zhou Ye up and down. At this time, Zhou Ye was wearing a self-cultivation casual outfit-standing there looked like a social worker more than a student... But I have to say, Zhou Ye''s handsome appearance added a lot of points to him.Just when the concierge uncle was dubious... suddenly he felt a little dazed, and when he recovered his Qingming, how did he think Zhou Ye looked like a student."Then you go in, the principal''s office is on the third floor of the office building..."


    "Thank you, uncle." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, using hypnotism is also a compelling thing... After all, Zhou Ye came in a hurry this time and didn''t bring any of his subordinates. It seems that he can only determine his identity by himself.


    Zhou Ye, who obtained the permission of the concierge, stepped into the school...It can be said that in China, basically all middle schools are a model... But it is this model that evoked many of Zhou Ye¡¯s student days Memory.


    An hour later-when Zhou Ye walked out of the principal''s office in the principal''s respectful attitude... His face has changed a little and he has become younger...


    Zhou Ye, who possesses the heart of the universe and interstellar crystals, can already control the external age of his body at will. It can be said that... as long as he wants, he can even transform his body into the appearance of a seven or eight-year-old child. Does not affect his own strength.


    At this moment, the school has reached the big break time for the second class...Zhou Ye watched the students doing exercises on the playground downstairs with interest, and followed the principal toward the language office.


    "Ms. Wang-this is Zhou Ye, the child of a friend of mine. He missed the report time because of some things, so he came today. I think it will be arranged in your high school class 2." As soon as the principal entered the student department, He unceremoniously said to a fat middle-aged teacher inside: "You have to arrange him well, this is a good boy...Don''t teach me the disabled."


    "Principal, you can rest assured... absolutely not." Teacher Wang has a smile on his face, but there is some reluctance in his heart... The principal''s friend''s child?It seems that I can''t accept his gift in the future...


    The principal was very satisfied with Teacher Wang''s attitude. He turned his head and said to Zhou Ye: "Xiao Ye, you can follow Teacher Wang to the class... I will send you here."


    "Okay, goodbye to the principal..." Zhou Ye watched the principal leave here. In fact, the principal was already his subordinate at this time... It''s just that it''s better to pretend to be a little bit in front of outsiders.


    "Tingling bell----!" As the class bell rang, Teacher Wang also picked up the lesson plan and said to Zhou Ye: "Let''s go, follow me to the class..."


    "Okay, teacher..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and followed Teacher Wang towards the teaching building.


    And at this time, the second class of high school, even if the preparation bell for class has been rang... the class is still very noisy.


    After all, after a summer vacation, these guys can''t help it.I didn¡¯t even have the most basic summer homework for the first grade, everyone was going crazy...


    "Charlot... would you like to eat melon seeds?" Ma Dongmei looked at her neighbor and childhood sweetheart and secret lover, whom she grew up with, and handed the melon seeds in her hands to her.


    "Don''t bother me, I''m busy!" Charlotte doesn''t like her childhood sweetheart like a girl, what he likes is that kind of beautiful girl who is like a little bird...for example, sitting in the first row Qiuya.


    Although today is only the first day of school, but... Charlotte feels that she already likes that girl a little.It''s a pity... Luo Hua deliberately flowed ruthlessly, and he obviously didn''t have a hint of interest in him.


    After all, if you are more handsome, Charlotte feels that he can¡¯t be better than Qiuya¡¯s deskmate, Yuan Hua...Moreover, if he is better than his family, he is a thousand miles away from others... His father is the district chief, his His father is a dead ghost¡ªyes, his father is dead, and now he and his mother depend on each other.


    "The head of the class is coming... Hurry..." As Silly Chun who was on guard at the door of the classroom issued an enemy alert, there was a flurry of jumps in the classroom... This also included the one who was annoyed by Charlotte''s attitude and wanted to beat him. Ma Dongmei...


    Inadvertently, Charlotte escaped Ma Dongmei''s revenge once again. It is gratifying, gratifying, gratifying...


    Just when the students in Class 2 of Grade One had just sat down and took out their textbooks, pretending to be studying hard... the teacher''s door opened.


    "Hmm..." Teacher Wang looked at the students in the classroom with satisfaction, regardless of whether they were pretending or not, at least this proved the teacher''s status in their hearts."Attention everyone--!"


    With the sound of his words, the students focused their attention on the podium."Today, a new student transferred to our class. Let us welcome the new student with the warmest applause."


    "Who... just came today? It must be a relative..."


    "Male and female? Isn''t it pretty...?"


    "If it''s a beauty..."


    However, no matter how intense their private discussions are, facing the request of the teacher Wang, they have to pat their little hands desperately... dare not to give the class leader face?Believe it or not, it will make you better than dead in these three years?


    With applause¡ªZhou Ye walked into the classroom and stepped onto the podium¡ª"Hello everyone, this is Zhou Ye. I hope that in the next three years, I can spend a happy high school life with you. "


    "Oh my God---so handsome..." A girl wearing glasses looked at Zhou Ye''s handsome and beautiful face obsessively, and said in a low voice, "The four kings of Hong Kong and Taiwan are far behind him. ..."


    "So handsome..."


    Even Ma Dongmei, who has always liked Charlotte, was lost for a moment when he saw Zhou Ye... "Good fellow, I really haven''t seen a man more handsome than him..."


    "So handsome." Qiuya couldn''t help but look a little silly...After all, it was the first day of school, and she didn''t have that hazy feeling about her tablemate...


    "Hey, little white face..." Yuan Hua was unwilling to cast aside his own ambitions, to be honest... This sentence was said by others before, but now he can finally describe others... but that kind of super ¡¤The level is not good, but the feeling of coolness is lingering.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Thirty Five


    Teacher Wang, the teacher in Class 2 of Senior One, frowned and looked at the students in the audience. There was a lot of discussion there... However, he also understood the feelings of his students. After all, when he first saw Zhou Ye, Also a little dazed...


    Good guy, there really are such handsome men in this world... Pan An and Song Yu, the beautiful men who teleported in ancient times, are probably the same.


    "Okay, all be quiet!" Teacher Wang, the head of the class, patted the desk vigorously, and nodded in satisfaction until he saw the students under the stage were quiet again.


    Then, he turned his head and looked at Zhou Ye and said, "Student Zhou Ye, do you have any seat requirements?"


    Hearing these words from the head of the class, all the girls in the class became tight and stretched involuntarily.They fixed their gazes at Zhou Ye...want him to choose to sit next to him, regardless of whether he won this super handsome guy in the end, at least...in the three years of high school, there was a handsome guy sitting on him. By your side, it''s better than those crooked melons, isn''t it?


    "My eyesight is not very good...so, teacher, I want to sit in the first row." Zhou Ye said, looking at Yuan Hua...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s gaze, Yuan Hua really felt like a dog... Is this just grabbing his position when he comes up?


    However, teacher Wang, the head of the class, also felt a bit tricky...This Yuan Hua is the son of the district head, but Zhou Ye was brought by the headmaster himself. Will ordinary headmasters lead people there himself?It would be nice to write a note at most... Obviously, Zhou Ye had an unusual relationship with the principal this week.


    In the end, Teacher Wang was heartbroken--Ma Dan¡¯s, the county magistrate is better off now... Both sides want to please the result that both ends are not good, and now, as the principal of his immediate boss, it is obvious that he has more face."Yuan Hua, the teacher knows that you are a good student, so you have to carry forward the spirit of courtesy and give new students a place."


    "I..." Yuan Hua stood up fiercely... His actions shocked Teacher Wang. Isn''t this guy wanting to be in class with himself... If this is the case, do you want to? Punish him?How to punish him so as not to disturb his district chief father?


    But, in fact...he thinks too much.


    Yuan Hua, the soft egg, after standing up...there was no further action, and after leaving a sentence, [I...I will be back...], he picked up his schoolbag and walked to the last row of the classroom Vacant.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 526

    Hehe...will you come back?Do you think you are Big Big Wolf?Zhou Ye smiled disdainfully, and said something worse."Thank you, Yuan Hua..."


    This weird northeastern accent made the class laugh suddenly... Yuan Hua hated Zhou Ye to death, but Zhou Ye didn¡¯t care about him... He was just a man to Zhou Ye. It''s just ants.


    Zhou Ye sat unceremoniously in Yuan Hua''s position, and he smiled at Qiuya slightly and said, "Hello, my name is Zhou Ye...I will be your tablemate from now on."


    "You, hello, my name is Qiu Ya..." Qiu Ya''s face was almost red, she lowered her head, she didn''t even dare to look at Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye didn¡¯t care either. For him... this dimension is just to relieve his homesickness, and to remember his youth running in the sunset... Of course, the girl still has to get in... Qiuya and Ma Dongmei, one Can''t be less.


    "Damn..." Charlotte sitting in the last row watched Zhou Ye''s interaction with Qiuya... She couldn''t wait to stand up immediately, and said to Zhou Ye in the past, "This is my woman, please stay away from her in the future. ¡­¡­


    However, he doesn''t have that kind...


    And Ma Dongmei next to Charlotte had an indescribable feeling in her heart. She was sure she could see clearly. Before sitting down, Zhou Ye glanced at herself meaningfully... that glance made her feel her heart Almost jumped out.


    Seeing that Zhou Ye finally chose to drive Yuan Hua up and occupy his position... the students in the class were secretly happy, some were uncomfortable, and said that Yuan Hua deserved it... In short, they had everything.


    "Okay, stop making trouble..." Teacher Wang, the head of the class, knocked hard on the desk with the blackboard eraser. This class happened to be his Chinese class."Everyone take out the Chinese textbook...turn to the first class..."


    Having just said this, he suddenly discovered that Zhou Ye seems to have not come to receive the new book in a hurry... hurriedly remedied: "Qiu Ya, Zhou Ye has just arrived today and has not yet received the new book... You can share a book with him first..."


    "Good teacher..." Qiuya replied in a low voice, her voice was low, and if she was not careful, she would not hear...


    However, she still put her textbook in the middle of the desk... The two share a book, and it is inevitable that there will be some physical contact between them... Every time her hand touches Zhou Ye''s hand, it is like an electric shock. , Hurriedly retracted.


    Qiu Ya smelled the unknown but very good smell coming from Zhou Ye...feeling her heart beating so fiercely...


    Zhou Ye watched Qiuya''s movements playfully...At this moment, Qiuya was as interesting as a frightened little rabbit in Zhou Ye''s eyes.The difference between Eastern and Western cultures made him have not experienced this kind of conservatism that only appears in Eastern women for a long time...


    When Qiu Ya''s hand accidentally touched Zhou Ye''s hand again...Zhou Ye finally acted. He grabbed Qiu Ya''s little hand and prevented her from retracting... and whispered, "Don''t move. I can''t concentrate on listening to the class anymore..."


    "Yes, I''m sorry..." Qiuya''s head was almost lowered to the desk...


    Many people who have watched the film are not good to Qiuya''s senses... but this is not a problem for Zhou Ye. He is not the trash of Charlotte, and none of the women who fell in love with him can leave him. Is Xiu Gong practice for nothing?


    Besides, at this time Qiu Ya didn''t feel that kind of Yuan Hua, and she was there for the first time... it was right for Zhou Ye to start.


    "You...you...can''t...can...don''t play with my hand" Qiuya felt her little hand held in Zhou Ye''s hand, playing and playing randomly...her little face was burning. .


    Hearing Qiuya''s mosquito noise, Zhou Ye smiled... "Of course not..."


    "You, you rascal..." Qiuya felt angrily and anxious in her heart... There was also a sweet and sour feeling... Innocent she didn''t know, it means that she has begun to fall...


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Thirty Six


    Feeling the warmth and softness in his hands, Zhou Ye looked at Qiuya, whose head was drooping and her pretty face was reddish, with a smile in her corners.


    Zhou Ye, who hadn''t seen an oriental woman''s soft, beautiful posture and attitude for a long time, was interested in teasing...He moved his bench silently, leaning towards Qiuya...


    The weather in September is still hot, especially in Xihong, a small coastal city, where the highest temperature in a day is as high as 34 degrees Celsius, and the long skirts worn by the beautiful Qiuya are as thin as cicada wings...


    Therefore, when Zhou Ye posted it, through the thin clothes of the two, he soon felt the body temperature from Qiuya...


    "You...how could you be like this..." Qiuya, who was so close to a boy for the first time, faced Zhou Ye''s pressing every step, all she could do was to whisper without force...


    Seeing Qiu Ya whose cheeks became more and more rosy, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and replied in a low voice, "No way, who makes you so sweet..."


    "Bad guy...Big bad guy..." Facing Zhou Ye''s rogue answer, Qiu Ya was confused, she moved her body to the side without a trace, and found out that this was completely useless... Zhou Ye chased after him again. Come up, move again... and chase...


    Just when Qiuya was about to move her body aside again... Suddenly she felt Zhou Ye grab her hand and let it go... Is he finally willing to let go of herself?However,... soon she knew that she was thinking too much, because there was a big hand on her waist... "Don''t move it, move it again and you will fall..."


    "Hey..." Qiuya felt that the big hand on her waist was carrying an electric current, and her whole body was electrified... the whole person, lying on the table, no longer had the slightest strength to avoid Zhou Ye...


    The head of a man and the waist of a woman are all inaccessible existences. The former will get angry if touched... The latter will get estrus if touched-cough...


    In the face of Zhou Ye¡¯s situation, the class leader Wang who was in the upper class just didn¡¯t see it... After so many years as a teacher, he deeply understood who can control and who can¡¯t... For Zhou Ye, he is I didn''t dare to control, I could only hope that Yu Qiuya would go back and file a complaint with her parents, and then let her parents come to the school to find the principal.


    After all, Zhou Ye was sitting in the first row, because of the angle...Many students in the class saw this scene¡ª¡ª


    "Birds and beasts..." This was the reaction of the male classmates. After all, Qiuya was a recognized class flower in this class anyway. After being taken down by others, they felt more or less psychologically uncomfortable.


    The response of the girls was... "Vixen..."


    Regardless of whether they have the opportunity to have close contact with Zhou Ye, this super handsome guy, they feel very upset just seeing Qiuya look like this...


    "Teacher..." Charlotte''s attention has been focused on Qiuya. Although he can''t see exactly what happened because of the angle problem, watching Qiuya''s movements... he finally couldn''t help standing up and speaking loudly: "The previous classmate Zhou Ye''s inattentiveness affected me."


    "Just the results of your crane tail can affect you?" Teacher Wang stared. Of course he saw Zhou Ye''s small movements, because the principal behind Zhou Ye, he didn''t dare to say... but was pointed out by his students. It made him even more face-off."Besides, you and Zhou Ye are separated by four rows of classmates and he can affect you. How did you develop your attention? Come and teach the teacher..."


    Hearing what Teacher Wang said, the class burst into laughter...


    The current Charlotte is not the reborn Charlotte, his face is far not as thick as after social training... Hearing the laughter of his classmates, he blushed, but he couldn''t say a word.


    "Xia Luo, since you think you are so far away, classmate Zhou Ye can affect you, I will give you a better place." Teacher Wang said unceremoniously and knocked on Xia Luo''s desk with the folding fan in his hand. Said: "Go and stand at the end of the classroom... so that the distance between you and classmate Zhou Ye will be a lot farther, this time it should not affect you..."


    "I..." Charlotte really felt like she was lifting a rock and hitting her in the foot.


    "What am I... Don''t waste everyone''s time, hurry up and stand over." Teacher Wang really doesn''t mind killing chickens and monkeys, and looks like Charlotte as a baby. Some people in the province always challenge his authority.


    "Yes..." Charlotte lowered his head, picked up the textbook and stood dejectedly at the end of the classroom...


    Seeing that Charlotte had already obediently, Teacher Wang didn''t bother to pay attention to him... once again picked up the textbook and started talking, "This article explains the author..."


    After Xia Luo''s trouble, Qiuya finally calmed down...


    "You... don''t do this... classmates have seen..." She begged Zhou Ye like a mosquito. Qiuya felt that when she faced Zhou Ye, she really couldn''t say anything cruel... For example, [ I''ll tell you the teacher...] Waiting for the warning, she couldn''t say anything... But these things were useless to Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye, who heard Qiuya''s pleading, replied, "Well, Qiuya, how do you eat at noon?"


    "I... my home is far from school, so at noon my mother gave me money to let me eat at school." Qiu Ya was unknowingly misled by Zhou Ye...


    "Then have dinner with me at noon..." Zhou Ye said domineeringly: "Otherwise I won''t let you go..."


    "...Okay, okay... I''ll have dinner with you at noon..." Qiuya can''t take care of it anymore. If she is hugged like this by Zhou Ye, she will really be embarrassed to death... "You let me go..."


    "This is good..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and let go of his big hand that was holding Qiu Ya''s waist...


    Just when Qiuya breathed a sigh of relief, but she felt some inexplicable loss in her heart, she felt that her hand was being grasped by Zhou Ye again... She gave Zhou Ye a glance, and Zhou Ye gave it to her. A sunny smile almost blinded her eyes, and she could only bury her head in an ostrich.


    Holding hands is better than being hugged in front of classmates...


    Qiuya acquiesced to Zhou Ye''s state. In fact, she deliberately ignored that there was no difference in the external performance between the two¡ª¡ª


    In this era, holding hands and Lanyao are proofs that the two are talking about friends... This is Zhou Ye. For another person, Qiu Ya said that he had to draw 38 lines on the desk again, and it was a tossing of telling the teacher. ...So, there is nothing wrong with the appearance that determines fate.


    Seven hundred thirty seven


    "Jingle Bell----!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 527

    As the bell rang after class... Teacher Wang walked out of the classroom.


    The classroom suddenly became noisy...Some people took advantage of the break to contact their junior high school classmates, and some were familiar with them all around...Some went to the bathroom with friends, and some even helped out.


    "Class is over...you let me go." Qiuya looked at Zhou Ye, who was still holding her hand even after class, and whispered helplessly: "I want...I want..."


    "What do you want?" Zhou Ye looked at Qiu Ya, who was fidgeting, teasing her: "Why don''t you tell me, how can I know?"


    Of course he knows what Qiuya wants to do... But this guy just wants to make her play.What''s more interesting than teasing a pure love girl?For Zhou Ye, there is no--


    "Don''t do this..." Qiuya was almost crying... To be honest, she felt that she was already a little bit trendy, that kind of feeling... super shy, but she really couldn''t tell Zhou Ye...


    In fact, whether you are a man or a woman, when you get along with the opposite sex you like, you will feel somewhat tight and stretched.And where is the easiest way to show tension?Of course, the metabolism in the body has accelerated... So, Qiuya''s state is not surprising at all.


    Just when Zhou Ye looked unscrupulously at Qiu Ya there and couldn''t help it... a female man''s voice came: "Qiu Ya, go, let''s go to the bathroom together?"


    Hearing this voice, Qiu Ya was amnesty... happily said: "Okay, Dongmei..."


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Qiuya stood up... She freed her hand from Zhou Ye''s hand when she pulled her hand... She felt a little surprised to be able to get rid of Zhou Ye''s control so easily, but... Qiuya, who was so anxious that he couldn''t stand it, couldn''t take it anymore, grabbed Ma Dongmei''s hand and walked outside the classroom.


    "Huh--!" Ma Dongmei gave Zhou Ye a triumphant glance, and then walked out with Qiu Ya carelessly...


    "Interesting..." Zhou Ye deliberately let go of Qiuya''s hand. Anyway, he just wanted to tease her. If you do too much, it won''t be fun... It really happened in the classroom, then It''s not the result he wants to see...


    Of course, what Zhou Ye said about being interesting refers to Ma Dongmei¡¯s attitude towards him. Although Zhou Ye did give Ma Dongmei a spiritual hint at the beginning, I didn¡¯t expect this girl to react so quickly...


    "Brother Ye, Brother Ye...You are so awesome...Can you teach the younger brother how to pick up girls?" Zhang Yang, who was sitting behind Zhou Ye, could see clearly the interaction between Zhou Ye and Qiuya during class. ...For him, this is simply unthinkable.


    In his own eyes, the class flower who was high above him was just taken down by Zhou Ye??As a bystander, Zhang Yang clearly saw... Facing Zhou Ye, Qiuya never showed the attitude of wanting to fight hard from beginning to end. In Zhang Yang''s eyes, her small movements were completely a manifestation of wanting to refuse and welcome.


    "Want to learn?" Zhou Ye turned to look at Zhang Yang, and asked with a smile.


    "Want to learn..." Zhang Yang''s head was like a chicken eating rice.


    "You can''t learn... You have poor congenital conditions." Zhou Ye teased.


    "Uh -!" Hear Ye Zhou ridicule, publicity helpless smile ...... for Zhou Ye this sentence, he did not have the slightest way to refute ...... ordinary facial features, slightly sharp teeth ...... Keke, says general They all beautify him.


    "Zhou Ye--we want to talk to you." At this moment, Charlotte and Yuan Hua walked over together... Qi Qi stood in front of Zhou Ye.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye looked at these two guys with interest, "How do you want to talk to me?"


    "Let''s go to the rooftop." Yuan Hua said.


    "Let''s go..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and stood up... stepped towards the classroom first.


    And on the other side---women''s bathroom...


    "Qiuya, you are too weak..." Ma Dongmei said to Qiuya next to her while washing her hands: "It''s me, he dared to play a hooligan with me like this, see if I don''t slap him... ¡­"


    "Dongmei...you don''t understand." Qiuya lowered her head and washed her hands, and said: "I...I can''t bear to beat him..."


    "What can''t bear it, is it reluctant... Qiuya, you, do you like that guy?" Ma Dongmei said, but there was a sour feeling in her heart... What''s the matter?


    How can I feel this way towards Qiuya?Do I also like that fellow Zhou Ye?Just kidding... I like Charlotte... I''m not the kind of woman with water, sex and flowers, I always like Charlotte... Illusion, yes... This is an illusion.


    "I...I..." Facing Ma Dongmei''s words, Qiuya felt as embarrassed as if everything about her had been seen through... But she couldn''t refute anything... She had to look at Ma Dongmei and wanted to tease her and Charlotte. The thing... You know, she wasn''t the person who was assigned to the same position as Charlotte. She grabbed that position... All of this exposed her feelings for Charlotte."Tell me about you and Charlotte... Huh? Dongmei, why are you looking so ugly? Are you uncomfortable?"


    "No, I''m fine... Don''t talk nonsense, I have nothing to do with Charlotte. We are just friends who grew up together..." Ma Dongmei didn''t know why, when people used to associate her with Charlotte, She always feels happy in her heart, very happy, but now... she doesn''t feel happy at all.There is only one feeling of wanting to hide the dark history...especially in front of Zhou Ye."Class is coming soon, let''s go back..."


    "Hmm--!" Although Qiuya felt something was wrong with Ma Dongmei, she couldn''t tell what was wrong...


    The two went to the classroom together...


    "Huh? Where''s Zhou Ye?" When Qiuya came to her seat, Qiu Ya realized that Zhou Ye was missing?Suddenly asked a little strangely.


    "Brother Ye was called to the rooftop of the teaching building by Yuan Hua and Xia Luo..." Zhang Yang''s big mouth played the role of inquiring at the critical moment.


    "Not good..." Qiu Ya suddenly felt a sinking heart... something about school, to be honest, it didn''t change much from junior high school to high school... She had seen this situation a lot before... Anyway, it was not a good thing, could it be Yuan Hua Want to fight Zhou Ye with Charlotte?Thinking of this, Qiu Ya''s heart suddenly became anxious."I...I''ll go to Teacher Wang..."


    "Look for Teacher Wang, wait for Teacher Wang to pass... It''s too late... Go, let''s go to the rooftop." Ma Dongmei said this, and suddenly felt as if the surroundings were a little different... The students all used the same He looked at himself with strange eyes, as if to say.


    It¡¯s your boyfriend who beats Qiuya''s boyfriend with other men. Are you more anxious than Qiuya?What does this mean?


    Even Qiuya looked at Ma Dongmei strangely... The delicate heart of the woman made her feel that Ma Dongmei seemed not to care about Charlotte, but Zhou Ye...?This made her a little more vigilant.


    "Charo is not good at studying, do all these things that I don''t learn well... I don''t want to take care of him." Ma Dongmei was anxious, adding this sentence, so that everyone''s eyes returned to normal... It¡¯s the play of Sanniang¡¯s husband.


    "Let''s go now..." Qiuya was also temporarily persuaded by Ma Dongmei''s performance. She took Ma Dongmei''s arm and ran towards the school''s rooftop... completely ignored the class bell.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Thirty Eight


    Zhou Ye took the lead and walked towards the rooftop... To be honest, although it was the first time for him to come to the Seventh Middle School, the rooftop or something... Can''t you find it by walking up the stairs?


    When Zhou Ye walked along the stairs to the end, he saw a big green iron door... and the lock of the iron door had already been broken by the naughty student, leaving only a tattered lock. ...


    Pushing open the iron gate, Zhou Ye walked onto the rooftop... Well, what should I say?The scenery here is really good... You can see the bay in the distance... It''s really a good place to talk about love. It''s decided... In the future, this feng shui place belongs to him.


    "Okay...I''m on the rooftop, what do you want to tell me?" Zhou Ye sighed, then turned to look at the two guys walking behind him... To be honest, Zhou Ye didn''t even think about it. The two saw in their eyes, a small second generation, a trash... What can they do to him?


    "You, you...you are not allowed to harass or harass Qiuya..." Looking at Zhou Ye''s height, which was a full head taller than them, Yuan Hua said nonchalantly.


    This tone is not so much a threat...it''s better to say-begging.


    "Oh? Why??" Zhou Ye tilted his head and looked at the second-generation soft-eyed, mockingly said: "The matter between me and Qiuya is between us. Why should you care? It''s your turn. Do you want to talk? Are you onion or garlic?"


    "...You have seriously affected our study..." Looking at Zhou Ye''s 1.8-meter tall man (because Zhou Ye looked back to his age, his height was slightly lowered...), Charlotte was also a little scared. .


    "Yes..." Hearing what Xia Luo said, Yuan Hua became courageous and said: "I am warning you as the squad leader...if you harass Qiuya again, I will...I will..."


    "...What are you going to...?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "I''ll tell you the teacher..." Yuan Hua said this...Zhou Ye was a little stunned. After a while, Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing... "Hahahahaha......"


    "Yes, yes... it''s this smell..." Zhou Ye smiled and said... He almost forgot, when he was in school, good students had such a big weapon against bad students. [Teacher to Teacher] It''s really a word that he almost forgot...


    "You...you...what are you smiling..." Yuan Hua felt that his cheeks were hot, hot and hot..., if possible, he really wanted to swallow this sentence back, never Speak out... Tell the teacher?What a show of weakness, this kind of performance is like a pronoun for high school students...


    "..." Looking at Yuan Hua''s performance, Charlotte really felt like a dog... Fuck, not afraid of opponents like gods, but teammates like pigs... Obviously, Yuan Hua is just one. Teammate Pig, when he said this, the two of them instantly lost their momentum.


    "Ah... I''m sorry... I really can''t help it... Puff ha ha ha..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand: "Okay... I won''t mess with you... I know you two I like Qiuya..."


    "No, nothing like that..."


    "Who likes..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the two of them blushed and objected, just like little boys who were pierced in their minds... Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "However... this is useless... because Qiuya is mine... ¡­Although we are classmates, but...cars and women are not loaned out, so you''d better die."


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words... both of them were dumbfounded.After a long silence... Charlotte clenched her fists, gritted her teeth and asked, "What if we don''t give up?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 528

    "Haha..." Zhou Ye gave him a white look. This guy looks very kind, but in fact he is also a soft bastard... If he is really kind, he wouldn''t use the word us to bring Yuan Hua to himself. ...


    "It''s none of my business whether you don''t give up..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Just don''t bother me and Qiuya..."


    "Why..." Before Yuan Hua finished speaking, he was shocked to find that Zhou Ye picked up a brick from the ground with his toe... He changed his voice and said in a panic, "Don''t be impulsive... People are illegal...My father is the mayor..."


    "Bang--!" Zhou Ye sneered disdainfully, grabbed the brick, and with force¡ªboom¡ªthe brick was caught as a pile of brick dust...


    "..." Yuan Hua and Xia Luo stared at this scene dumbfounded... They saw the bricks splitting empty-handed on TV... But they grabbed the bricks into powder, they had never seen...


    "Because I am better than you..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Let me find out that I fight once... until you take it."


    With that said, Zhou Ye didn''t bother to pay attention to these two guys anymore, and threw the remaining half of the brick on the ground... Shi Shiran walked downstairs, the two bastards, don''t need to care about them too much... ¡­


    As soon as Zhou Ye walked out of the door of the rooftop, he saw two figures rushing up the stairs breathlessly... It was Qiu Ya and Ma Dongmei who ran out to find him.


    As soon as Qiuya saw Zhou Ye, she hurriedly asked, "Zhou Ye...are you okay, did those two guys treat you like that?"


    "Where did you get hurt, Zhou Ye? Do you need me to help you go to the infirmary?" Ma Dongmei also asked anxiously.


    "Huh--?" Qiuya couldn''t help but glanced suspiciously at Ma Dongmei.


    Seeing Qiuya''s gaze, Ma Dongmei hurriedly said: "I''ll go and see that Charlotte guy. If I don''t learn well every day, I will make trouble for my aunt..."


    With that, Ma Dongmei ran to the rooftop in a panic...I''m dying, why should I care about that guy?


    "What happened to her Dongmei?" Qiuya always felt that Ma Dongmei''s performance after seeing Zhou Ye was a little abnormal...but at this time she had no time to think about it, because Zhou Ye once again hugged her slender waist."Qiuya...Are you worried about me? I''m so happy..."


    "Who would worry about you gangster..." Qiuya almost buried herself in her fierce mouth when she heard Zhou Ye''s words.


    "Okay, don''t worry about me... I''m worried about you..." Zhou Ye smiled indifferently, grabbed Qiuya and walked downstairs... After Qiuya earned twice, she gave up this unrealistic Thought, obediently let Zhou Ye walk towards the classroom with him...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye took the road... Qiu Ya was really going to be scared to death by Zhou Ye. She looked around like a thief, for fear that any teacher suddenly appeared in the corridor... You know, in Huaguo School , Puppy love is the top priority of being severely beaten...


    However, with Zhou Ye''s five senses, how could anyone catch him? He walked towards the classroom with Qiuya unobstructed, until the door of the classroom, he let Qiuya go."report¡­¡­"


    "Huh? Why did you come back at this time? What did you do?" This class was a politics class. The politics teacher was a middle-aged woman with glasses. She asked unceremoniously when she looked at the two of them.


    "Report to the teacher, teacher Wang, the head teacher, just talked to us about something...so it was a little late to come back..." Zhou Ye''s nonsense was really casual...Anyway, he pinpointed that the political teacher would not go to the head teacher because of these things. Verified.


    "Come in..." Hearing this reason, the political teacher had no choice but to let them in.


    To be honest, Qiu Ya''s heart almost jumped out when she listened to Zhou Ye lying with her eyes open... but she didn''t expect that she would be able to get through it so easily.


    After the two returned to their seats...Zhou Ye seized Qiu Ya''s little hand secretly again. This time, Qiu Ya didn''t struggle anymore¡ªshe had the realization that she liked Zhou Ye more or less...


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Thirty Nine


    Just when Zhou Ye and Qiu Ya continued to be single-handed in their class...on the roof of the teaching building.


    "You... what are you doing?" As soon as Ma Dongmei walked onto the rooftop, she saw two people squatting on the ground, staring at the ground in shock...


    She hurriedly walked behind them, wanting to see what the hell Xia Luo and Yuan Hua were doing... As a result, she only saw a small red brick on the ground...


    Xia Luo and Yuan Hua ignored Ma Dongmei at all, and they looked straight at the bricks on the ground... "This is a prop...just like magic props..."


    "It''s very likely..." Yuan Hua also said solemnly, as if the two were discussing a major matter of life and death.


    "I''ll try..." Charlotte said, tremblingly going to pick up the little brick...


    "Papa!" With a sound, the brick was stepped on by a pair of ladies sneakers."You two guys, don''t you know that class has already started?"


    "Get up, Ma Dongmei...it''s not about not attending class...but..." Charlotte said, slapped Ma Dongmei''s foot on the brick with a slap... But when he picked up the brick, he suddenly felt It sank...and then tried harder¡ª"This is impossible..."


    "What''s impossible..." Ma Dongmei was stunned. This guy who had seen himself like a mouse and a cat since he was a child is already very wrong if he dares to conceal himself today. Why is he still holding a half of a brick there and shouting like a deceased concubine? This is impossible¡­¡­


    However, at this time, Charlotte had no time to take care of Ma Dongmei... His heart was full of footage of Zhou Ye''s hand smashing the bricks.


    And Yuan Hua next to Xia Luo anxiously snatched the half of the brick from Xia Luo''s hands... With a harder effort, the whole person was Spartan."This... how is this possible... this is impossible... this is impossible..."


    "You two are okay?" Ma Dongmei looked at these two idiots...confused.


    "Do we really have no chance?" Charlotte ignored Ma Dongmei''s questioning and asked Yuan Hua a little stupidly.


    "No..." Yuan Hua gritted his teeth and said, "I can find someone outside of school to clean him up..."


    "Really?" Charlotte''s eyes lit up when she heard Yuan Hua''s words.


    "I believe... no matter how high martial arts is, he is afraid of kitchen knives... no matter how powerful he is, he can hardly beat four hands..." Yuan Hua said affirmatively.


    "Then I am waiting for your good news..."


    "give it to me¡­¡­"


    "You want to deal with Zhou Ye?" Ma Dongmei is not stupid. Through the dialogue between the two, she has basically figured out what these two guys want to do...


    "You don''t care about men''s affairs..." Charlotte said without hesitation.


    "Yes, Ma Dongmei, this matter has nothing to do with you...you don''t get involved..." Yuan Hua also said.


    "..." Ma Dongmei looked at Charlotte with disappointment. She felt that at this moment, Charlotte was a little strange... She was no longer the Charlotte who grew up before, and she turned and walked downstairs...


    "Come on... let''s plan and plan..." The sentence that jealousy makes people crazy is not wrong at all. The two didn''t care about Ma Dongmei''s leaving figure, they just muttered together and discussed how to teach Zhou. Ye gave a pause.


    When Ma Dongmei returned to the classroom by herself...using a reason to go to the infirmary because she was a little uncomfortable, she succeeded in getting into the classroom... When she walked past Zhou Ye''s desk, she gave Zhou Ye a vicious look. For other reasons, it''s because Zhou Ye actually got involved with Qiu Ya again.


    During this class, Ma Dongmei felt irritable... She didn''t listen to anything the politics teacher said... Her heart was full of questions about whether she should remind Zhou Ye, the time for a class... ... fleeting.


    "Goodbye, classmates." The political teacher said and looked at the two empty seats in the classroom...According to the degree schedule, secretly counted the names of the two people...


    "goodbye teacher¡­¡­"


    As the teacher walked out of the classroom... the whole classroom suddenly became lively. Everyone walked towards the school cafeteria or the school gate in twos and threes... The food in the cafeteria tasted somewhat... what should I say?Not much...but it doesn''t matter, there are stalls selling snacks at the school gate.


    Although you are not allowed to leave the school gate, but... as long as you shout from a distance, some of the food stall owners are willing to deliver them... hand over the prepared snacks across the fence.


    Just when Zhou Ye picked up Qiuya and walked towards the teacher''s door... His path was blocked by Ma Dongmei... "Zhou Ye, I want to talk to you about something..."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye didn''t care, bypassing Ma Dongmei and continuing to walk outside."It happened to be eating together... Let''s go, let''s go buy something to eat first."


    "Uh-!" Ma Dongmei looked at the two of them hesitantly, and then followed...


    "..." Although Qiuya did not object to Zhou Ye''s words, she still unwillingly grasped Zhou Ye''s hand hard... That seemed to be saying, why call Ma Dongmei over...


    "It''s all friends..." Zhou Ye smiled at her, laughing away all Qiu Ya''s temper...


    In this way, Ma Dongmei was on Zhou Ye''s left and Qiu Ya was on Zhou Ye''s right... Two women and one man walked towards the school gate.


    To be honest...it looks like there are many food stalls at the entrance of the school, but in fact they are just the ones that sell boiled tea eggs-fried skewers-cold skin-stinky tofu...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 529

    Zhou Ye asked Qiuya and Ma Dongmei what they like to eat... The two girls were so twisted that they couldn¡¯t tell why... Zhou Ye ended up simply, each stall comes with one portion... Anyway, he is not bad for money...


    "Don''t, we can''t finish eating so much..." Qiu Ya said hurriedly.


    "Yeah, just want more fried skewers..." Ma Dongmei also said hurriedly.


    "It''s okay... You pick what you like to eat, and I will leave the rest to me, and I promise not to waste..." Zhou Ye''s gaze was also a little greedy. These snacks reminded him of his previous school days... Then At that time, the conditions at home were not very good, so I could only drool over these things... Now, he wants to take revenge on the days when he didn''t have money-one of each.


    At this moment¡ªthe campus broadcast, a voice came.[Yuan Hua and Xia Luo in Grade One and Two of High School, after hearing the broadcast, came to the teaching office quickly.


    "Hehe... these two guys are going to be unlucky, and they dare to absent from school on the first day of school..." Qiuya said gleefully. Anyway, they called Zhou Ye that there was absolutely no good thing on the rooftop. She didn''t treat these two guys. The slightest favor.


    "Actually..." Ma Dongmei hesitated for a while, then looked at Zhou Ye and said: "In fact, they are absent from class to discuss how to deal with you... Zhou Ye, you have to be careful."


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Fortieth


    "Zhou Ye...what should I do..." Qiuya couldn''t be jealous anymore when she heard Ma Dongmei''s words... She looked at Zhou Ye anxiously, and she absolutely didn''t want Zhou Ye to be hurt a little...For her now Even if Zhou Ye took her to open the room immediately, she would only twist and follow Zhou Ye...No way, Zhou Ye has never been a person who likes fair competition. In Zhou Ye¡¯s view, there is If you don¡¯t need a cheat, you have to compete with others. Isn¡¯t it a ZZ?


    "Don''t be nervous, Qiuya... I''ll be fine." Zhou Ye grabbed Qiuya''s hand and calmed Qiuya''s agitated emotions a little bit... Turning to look at Ma Dongmei and asking: "Oh? What are they going to do with it? I?"


    "..." Ma Dongmei looked at Qiu Ya''s and Zhou Ye''s clasped hands with a bit of sourness, and said sullenly: "Listening to what they mean, it seems that they are planning to ask some social gangsters to stop you at the school gate... You can do it yourself. "


    After Ma Dongmei finished speaking, she ignored the two of them again, turned and walked towards the teaching building... She felt sullen and bored, and didn''t want to be by the two of them for an uncomfortable moment...


    "Why did she leave...?" Zhou Ye naturally knew why Ma Dongmei was leaving, but when he should be acting stupid, he had to pretend to be stupid... A fool always assumes that he understands everything.


    "It''s not because you are a gangster..." Qiuya can see a little bit of Ma Dongmei''s thoughts on Zhou Ye no matter how stupid she is. She bitterly pinched Zhou Ye''s waist... This trick is inherent to girls when they are born. skill.


    "What does it have to do with me..." Zhou Ye pretended to be innocent...


    In fact, he was thinking about which one should he eat first?Although... Qiuya represents pure, pure first love, it is delicious, but the contrast and cuteness of Ma Dongmei from the moment a female man was turned into a little woman with a little bird and a man made Zhou Ye a little coveted... ¡­It''s really hard to choose.


    A moment later-after the things they wanted were handed over through the fence at the entrance of the school... Zhou Ye picked up the various snacks that had been packed, and walked towards the roof of the teaching building with Qiuya... Eat, naturally, find a quiet place Point of place.


    Zhou Ye, who brought Qiuya to the rooftop with snacks, looked at the desks and chairs piled up on the rooftop... Obviously, these things are a bit dilapidated, but it is undeniable that there are still some intact inside. Tables and chairs that can be used.


    "Come on, dear... help me get things, let''s clean up our dining table..." Zhou Ye said, handing the snack bag in his hand to Qiu Ya...


    "Who is your dear..." Qiu Ya''s face was flushed... Although she denied it, her hand obediently took the food bag that Zhou Ye handed over...


    Zhou Ye found a table that was still intact among a pile of broken tables and chairs, and then another chair... it was placed next to the roof... this corner is a good position, you can see from The people who walked out of the iron gate of the rooftop, but the people who just went to the rooftop, can''t see them.


    After taking out a handkerchief from the bracelet and wiping the table and chairs cleanly...Zhou Ye sat on the chair and waved to Qiuya: "Dear...Come on, we are ready to have dinner."


    "Bad guy... only one stool, you sit... Where do you want me to sit?" Qiu Ya muttered to her little scorpion and walked over dissatisfied... In her opinion, Zhou Ye did not have her own way. ...


    However, Zhou Ye soon changed her view with actions.


    Zhou Ye grabbed Qiu Ya¡¯s little hand and pulled her into her arms... "Of course your position is in my arms... My arms is your seat... ¡­Are you satisfied with this seat?"


    "Bad guy... almost spilled everything..." Qiuya blushed and looked left and said to him...


    The two sweetly put all the snacks in the bag on the table... and then started the lunch action that can torture singles...


    You give me a bite, let me give you a bite... The two show their affection on the empty rooftop.


    In fact, Qiuya''s family conditions are very good... and the tutoring is very strict, but... this can''t stop Zhou Ye from continuously turning on the cheat device.I won''t say anything that my soul hinted...Even Zhou Ye was sprayed with Umbrella''s No. 0 perfume.


    Therefore, Qiuya fell into Zhou Ye''s arms in just half a day...


    To be honest... Qiuya feels very bad now, because - she now feels like riding a tiger.After all, the weather in September is still hot, so the clothes on the two of them are very thin, as thin as...cough cough cough.


    Especially Qiu Ya, the skirt she wore was a silk skirt her mother bought when she was on a business trip in Suzhou-that thin one, basically you can feel all the dynamics of Zhou Ye under her body... This is really very for her. not good.


    "Ye-let me down, okay... I feel a little hot." Qiu Ya felt as if there was a fire in her heart burning, her mouth was dry and her tongue was burnt... This kind of skin-related dear, for her , I really can''t bear it... Besides, Zhou Ye''s hands didn''t know when, so he got into her skirt and underneath, and began to make trouble...


    "Guess, will I let you down..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and whispered in her ear.


    "Um..." Qiuya couldn''t say a word anymore. She entrusted the weight of her whole body to Zhou Ye, held Zhou Ye''s neck tightly with her hands, and turned her head over...


    Seeing Qiuya like this, Zhou Ye knew...this was a tacit consent that he could do whatever he wanted.Of course... this is the rooftop of the school. Zhou Ye didn''t want to take Qiu Ya here for the first time. Although he wanted to come to a rooftop gate or something,... let''s forget it.I can¡¯t show my own things...


    However, even though he can''t be really ecstasy, there is no problem with the addiction of hand and mouth... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye tilted his head and blocked Qiu Ya''s small eyes... His hands never stopped.


    In the face of Zhou Ye who was making trouble, Qiuya''s body and body were slightly stretched and tight, and then she became like a mollusk without bones, completely soft in Zhou Ye''s arms...


    The two of them had eaten enough of this meal until the first preparation sounded in the afternoon.


    When Zhou Ye walked into the classroom with Qiuya, all the classmates in the classroom were fascinated by Qiuya''s peach-like beauty...


    Of course, it naturally also includes the secret love duo, but the two do not know why, there is always an ominous premonition in their hearts.


    Chapter seven hundred and forty one


    In the afternoon, there are two self-study classes. To tell the truth, these two classes are just like a holiday for all the seniors who have just entered high school and have not yet become high school dogs.


    Some who read extracurricular books...some who read comics...someone simply chatted with the same table.


    "Ye, you dare not want me from now on... I''ll show it to you." Qiu Ya lay on the desk, whispering face to face with Zhou Ye.For her... the scene at noon was too shocking... She still feels chilly underneath until now. There is no way. Who makes the underneath cough and cough... Natural reaction, everyone knows.


    "How could I not want you? Xiaoya." Of course, Zhou Ye knows Qiuya''s thoughts. In fact, although the two of them have not really pushed it to this point, they are almost the same... You know my depth, I Know your length.


    "Huh, you are not allowed to scramble with Ma Dongmei in the future..." Qiu Ya wrinkled her nose and said spoiledly.


    "How is it possible...I''m not sitting next to you as soon as I come?" Zhou Ye''s nonsense opened his mouth... Hey, wait, let you beg me to take her...


    "Forget you..." Qiuya was temporarily coaxed by Zhou Ye''s confusing words... It is not difficult to lie to a sister paper for a while, but the difficulty is to lie to a sister paper for a lifetime...Speaking of which, to lie for a lifetime, This girl will never hate you, only love you more, as long as you have that ability.


    "Ye, you haven''t told me where your home lives..."


    "Ahem, my home is from a foreign country... but rest assured, I will rent a house closer to you."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Qiu Ya''s eyes lit up, and she hurriedly said, "Then you can rent the house in our community..."


    "Okay...I''ll go back with you soon after school to see if there are any houses for rent in your community..." Zhou Ye said indifferently. To him, it doesn''t matter if anyone rents out the house, he will live. There.


    "Really? Don''t lie to me..." Qiuya now really wants to hang around Zhou Ye for twenty-four hours. Although she knows this is impossible, it is always good to be closer to Zhou Ye...


    "How could I lie to you?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Ye, you are so nice..." After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Qiuya happily began to introduce her community to Zhou Ye."Let me tell you, our community is so beautiful..."


    The two of them were whispering, and from time to time Qiuya was amused by Zhou Ye and laughed... However, this movement of the two of them was inconspicuous to the buzzing in the whole class...


    Ma Dongmei, who was sitting in the last row of Zhou Ye, was not so in a good mood.


    When she was in class, she exchanged positions with Yuan Hua... Now, Yuan Hua and Xia Luohao are the same as the same person. After all, the two have a common rival, Zhou Ye...the two are lying on the table. Whispering to teach Zhou Ye''s plan.


    And Ma Dongmei supported her chin with one hand and stared blankly at Zhou Ye and Qiuya in the front row...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 530

    She now somewhat likes Zhou Ye''s enlightenment... but she refuses to admit it. After all-she has a good feeling for her childhood sweetheart, Charlotte, but how much is there now... Do not understand.


    "Am I a superficial woman with water, sex and flowers?" Ma Dongmei was almost schizophrenic by Zhou Ye''s spiritual hint... She was constantly denying herself."No, no... I absolutely do not like Zhou Ye, but Charlotte... Although I betrayed Charlotte, I am doing it for his benefit... I don''t want him to go further and further down the road of crime... That''s right, that''s it..."


    Ma Dongmei, who had persuaded herself with such words, lay down on the desk... forcibly she would never look at Zhou Ye''s back.


    Time just passed bit by bit...


    Finally¡ªthe school bell rang.


    Hearing the bell... Ma Dongmei couldn''t help but sit up, she habitually went to look for Zhou Ye''s figure... But only to see Qiu Ya and Zhou Ye walking out of the classroom with them.


    She stood up, picked up her schoolbag and wanted to chase after her... But at this time, there was a voice from the campus radio, "The following students who say their names please go to the school sports room to report... Senior One Class 1, Liu Ying... Class 2 of high school, Ma Dongmei... Class 3 of high school, Zhang Yinghua..."


    "..." Ma Dongmei was taken aback when she heard her name on the radio... Then it sounded. When she enrolled, she filled out a speciality form... She seemed to report shot puts and javelins... Speaking of sports, Can add points in the college entrance examination... This made her report, but her shot put and javelin are really good, and once won the city competition... It seems that it is because of this.


    In desperation, Ma Dongmei could only look at Zhou Ye talking and laughing with Qiuya, carrying her schoolbag, and reporting to the school sports room... She was different from Zhou Ye, she did not skip school anytime and anywhere. Courage.


    And Qiu Ya hurriedly grabbed Zhou Ye and walked out for a reason. After all, she wanted to help her boyfriend find a temporary residence in her own community...In this way, they would have a fixed love nest.


    However, when Qiuya took Zhou Ye to the car shed, Zhou Ye was a little embarrassed...Riding a bicycle???It seems that after graduating from school, I never rode this thing again, right?What a joke...


    "Ye, you come and take me..." Qiuya didn''t pay attention to Zhou Ye''s embarrassing expression. After unlocking her lady''s car, she handed the handle over...


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye reluctantly ended up riding the handlebar directly on the hurdle... "Come, come up..."


    "Yeah!" Qiuya happily slid directly on the back seat of the bicycle, and then tightly grasped Zhou Ye''s clothes around her waist with her hands. After all, this is the school. She didn''t have the courage yet, she blatantly hugged him. Living on Zhou Ye''s waist...


    Zhou Ye felt that Qiuya was already sitting firmly, pedaling the bike hard... the wheels of the ladies'' bicycle spun quickly.


    Riding a bicycle...with a beloved girl...Zhou Ye suddenly had a feeling of really returning to his high school days...That feeling was great--!


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Forty Two


    Zhou Ye rode the bike towards her home''s community under Qiuya''s guidance.


    "Ye--, how do I feel that people are looking at me..." Qiu Ya sat on the back seat of the bicycle, tightly holding Zhou Ye''s waist with her hands, and buried her cheeks on his broad back. Asked in a low voice.


    "..." When Zhou Ye heard Qiuya''s words, he opened his five senses and paid attention to the surrounding environment... Well, no one is watching her... But you can''t say that she is too sensitive, so you can only Said: "It''s okay, Xiaoya...Everyone is just looking at beautiful women."


    "Bad guy..." Qiu Ya felt very happy when she heard Zhou Ye''s words...At this moment, she felt that it was great that she could meet him.


    However, the happy time is always very short.


    Before she knew it, Zhou Ye was about to ride near Qiu Ya''s house... At this time, Qiu Ya didn''t dare to hold Zhou Ye like this anymore. After all, she still remembers her parents'' frustration... [Don''t fall in love] This is that Things that every parent must mention in this era.


    It¡¯s too close to her home, and there are too many acquaintances... Qiu Yasheng was afraid that she would be accused of the parents after meeting her acquaintances, so she had to come down and follow Zhou Ye, pushing the car away...


    However, even so, Qiuya still feels psychologically beautiful... As long as she is with Zhou Ye, Qiuya feels that her heart is always full of happiness...


    "Here... Ye, my family lives in this community." Qiu Ya took Zhou Ye to the gate of a community... This community was a community of the Bureau of Finance. In 1995, commercial housing had just started to rise... At that time Most of the so-called high-quality residential communities are self-built houses of various units.


    [Happy Community...The name of a good soil.Zhou Ye looked at the name of the community in front of him and couldn''t help but complain.


    "Quickly follow me in..." Of course, Qiuya couldn''t hear Zhou Ye''s heart. She happily led Zhou Ye into the complex... To be honest, the property here is still very responsible, at least in Zhou Ye''s community. In the case of an insider led, a visitor record was also registered.


    "It''s really good here..." Zhou Ye looked at this community, shouldn''t it be the community of the Bureau of Finance?This green area is absolutely comparable to the later so-called high-quality communities. The entire community has only six residential buildings, but...the area has reached more than 20 acres, and even in the community, there is a public garden... ¡­Really, not bad for money.


    "Not bad..." Hearing Zhou Ye complimenting her community, Qiu Yale was just as complimenting her, her eyes narrowed with a smile."Come, come with me, I remember I saw a small rental advertisement posted on the corridors of three buildings a few days ago..."


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye pushed the car and followed Qiuya towards Building Three...


    When it was not too late, the two came to the door of Building No. 3 and looked at the clean wall at the entrance of the building... Qiuya was almost crying."How could this happen... When I passed by the other day, I saw a rental advertisement..."


    "Don''t worry... Xiaoya." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and said, "I will send you back first, and then look for it by myself. I promise I will find a house in the community. Even if I can''t find it, I will. Rent a house nearby so... we can go to school together, okay?"


    "Are you sure?" Qiu Ya looked at Zhou Ye in disbelief.


    "I promise!!" Zhou Ye said solemnly, "Furthermore, Xiaoya, when did I lie to you?"


    "Bah, you lied to me many times..." Qiu Ya said here, her face flushed."On the school rooftop at noon, you said you just touched and didn''t take off my fat C, but...huh!"


    "Cough cough cough..." Hearing this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but cough for a while... Then what, can you call it a lie?"I promise to rent a house here this time, how about it?"


    "Well...I believe you again, if you lie to me, I will ignore you again..." As soon as he finished speaking, Qiu Ya immediately repented and ignored him again?Didn''t this create conditions for Ma Dongmei?The beauty of thinking.Thinking of this, she hurriedly changed her words: "No, I ignored you for three days... No, I ignored you one day... Yes, yes, if you lie to me, I will ignore you for one day..."


    Zhou Ye looked at Qiuya and said seriously: "Trust me, tomorrow we two can go to school together..."


    He wouldn''t be stupid to answer the conversation without Racha. If he wants to answer the conversation directly, how should he say?Say [If I lie to you, you will ignore me for one day.] Don¡¯t talk, if you say that, the next sentence may be [Oh~~ I already knew, did you want me to ignore you? How are you going to hook up with Ma Dongmei?


    "I believe you..." Looking at Zhou Ye''s dark pupils that wanted to suck in her entirety, Qiu Ya''s cheeks reddened and her head lowered."Then, now... you can take me home, my house is in the east house on the third floor of Building Six..."


    Okay, I just exploded the position, this is for fear that Zhou Ye can''t find her rhythm...


    "Then let''s go..." Zhou Ye pushed the car and walked with Qiu Ya towards the Sixth Building... This pace is getting slower and slower. Qiu Ya is really reluctant to leave Zhou Ye''s side.However, no matter how hard she drew, it was not far from building three to building six... Five minutes later, the two finally reached the door of building six.


    "Ye...I should go home." After stopping the car in the underground parking shed, Qiu Ya reluctantly looked at Zhou Ye and whispered.


    "Well, go back, I should also go find a house..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Yeah." Qiu Ya carried her schoolbag and walked back to the corridor one step at a time... Zhou Ye stood there, watching her walk up the stairs...


    Finally, Qiu Ya''s figure disappeared at the corner of the stairs... Zhou Ye finally breathed a sigh of relief, and was about to turn around and leave, and when he settled on his residence... There was a rush of footsteps downstairs... Qiu Ya ran down again."Ye, remember my home phone number, 297XXX, call me when you find a house..."


    Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, "Well, I remember, go back soon."


    "Then I''m really going back..." Qiuya reluctantly walked upstairs again... This time, Zhou Ye had learned how to behave. After the door opened upstairs, he turned and left the corridor of the sixth building.


    "It''s really a clingy little monster..." Zhou Ye stretched out after walking out...then he looked at Qiu Ya, who was lying at the window and watching him, and waved.


    "It seems that she is going to give her a little surprise..." Zhou Ye smiled and turned and walked towards Wudong.


    Building 5 and Building 6 are two residential buildings facing each other across the green belt...Zhou Ye went directly to the east house on the third floor of Building 5 and knocked on the door.


    "Who..." As a female voice rang, the door was opened... A middle-aged woman walked out inside. She looked at Zhou Ye curiously and asked, "Who are you looking for?"


    "I heard...you are going to sell the house???" Zhou Ye had a lazy smile on his face, "I''m here to buy a house."


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Forty Three


    "Bad guy...speaking doesn''t count...it must have not found a house...huh." Qiuya sat at her desk, looking at the extension telephone next to her desk...said bitterly: "Look at me tomorrow. Ignore you... badass."


    At this time, it was almost two hours before the two were separated. In these two hours, Qiuya was living like a year...


    Among other things, as soon as the phone rang, she was definitely the first person to pick up the phone... However, in these two hours, the phone rang twice... Once her father called back and said that there was For entertainment, call back later.The other is a call from a colleague from her mother''s unit.


    This is really maddening her... The homework that could have been completed in more than an hour, she didn''t move a word... Lie down at the desk and looked listlessly at the little doll on the desk...


    At this moment, the phone rang again... Qiu Yashu, who had been dejected, sat upright, and quickly grabbed the extension phone next to him."Hello, hello. Who..."

 The Movie World Chapter 531

    "Haha...Xiaoya." The familiar voice from the telephone receiver surprised Qiu Ya immediately."Ye¡ª¡ªDid you find the house?"


    At this moment, a murmur came... Qiuya hurriedly called out: "Mom, this is my classmate''s phone number, don''t answer it... You are invading my privacy..."


    "This child..." Qiuya''s mother complained from the living room, "P is a bit bigger and personal privacy..."


    Although she said that, Qiuya''s mother hung up the phone...


    Hearing her mother hung up the phone, Qiuya suppressed her excitement and asked in a low voice: "Ye, where are you now? Have you found a house? It really can''t work... even in the surrounding communities. "


    "Haha... Xiaoya, stand up... walk to the window..."


    Although she didn''t know what medicine Zhou Ye''s gourd was selling, Qiuya stood up obediently... and walked to the window."Is that right?"


    "Look at the opposite side..." Following the instructions in the receiver, Qiuya looked towards the other side...Although the distance between the two buildings was more than 30 meters away... However, Qiuya recognized the opposite side at a glance. On the third floor, the guy waving at himself... "Ye...Ye...Have you really rented a house?"


    "Well, are you coming as a guest?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "I want to come...wait for me." Qiuya said, hung up the phone, and rushed out... "Mom, I will go outside to play..."


    "It''s so late, it''s almost seven o''clock, where are you going to play?" Qiuya''s mother asked worriedly.


    "I won''t leave the community... I''ll walk around in the garden..." Qiuya said, before her mother could speak, she walked to the door and put on her shoes and rushed downstairs.


    "Come back early..." Since she didn''t leave the community, Qiuya''s mother didn''t think so much... After all, the residents in this community, either the work colleagues or the neighbors who have been with each other for a few years, all know what can happen?


    On the other side, after Zhou Ye hung up the phone, he looked at his new home with satisfaction. For him, it doesn¡¯t matter if the other party sells it or not, as long as he wants to buy it, whether it¡¯s spiritual interference or the power of words. Can guarantee that he gets what he wants anytime, anywhere.


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t bully, and directly threw 200,000 cash to the other party.Doesn''t it look like much?In fact, in 1995, a house was only tens of thousands of dollars...The family definitely did not lose money.


    This room of more than 100 square meters with three bedrooms, two halls and two bathrooms has been decorated by Zhou Ye as luxurious and warm...It is precisely because of the use of the power of speech to decorate the room, Zhou Ye will delay a little time...Of course, the room The layout also took Zhou Ye some time, and Zhou Ye directly changed the house into a one-bedroom and one-living room, otherwise... the living room is too small, and the bedroom is too small to hold the oversized one that Zhou Ye wants. Big couch...


    If these changes are to be made by a formal decoration company, I am afraid it will take at least a few months.But... Zhou Ye only spent less than two hours using the power of his own words and spirits, and most of the time was wasted on modification.


    Just as Zhou Ye was looking around, wanting to see what else needed to be changed... the doorbell rang.


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly, walked to the door...opened the security door."Xiaoya..."


    "Ye--" Qiu Ya hugged Zhou Ye happily, and on her tiptoe, she offered her own little covet...


    Zhou Ye responded to Qiuya''s request, closing the door, half hugging her and walked into the living room... on the comfortable fabric sofa----


    After a long while, the two finally separated... Qiuya felt the big hands that were not honest on her body, and said, "Bad guy...you almost got it."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled and said nothing, was that almost succeeded?If it hadn''t been for being merciful under her own hands... Now Qiuya would have become a young woman...


    Qiu Ya didn''t dare to look at Zhou Ye''s smirk anymore, otherwise she would fall into it again... In desperation, she could only look elsewhere... This look made Qiu Ya suddenly surprised. The decoration of this living room is really luxurious and comfortable...it makes people feel lazy when they come in."It''s so beautiful here... The rent must be expensive..."


    "There is no rent, because I have already bought this place..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Ye...what the hell does your family do?" Qiuya also became curious about Zhou Ye''s family...After all, she likes someone and always wants to know everything about him...including family.


    "Uh-strictly speaking, it should be in business..." Zhou Ye thought for a while and said, that''s not wrong. The Umbrella consortium does business, but the business is already large and multidimensional. .


    "It''s amazing..." Qiuya was convinced of Zhou Ye''s words... At this moment, she saw the Steinway piano placed next to the living room, stood up in surprise, and walked to the piano."Ye, you can also play the piano?"


    "Um..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    "Then play me a...If you play well, I have a reward." Qiu Ya laughed and teased.


    "No problem..." Zhou Ye walked over as he said, just sitting down in front of the piano... he was stopped by Qiu Ya."It must be a tune I haven''t heard, and it must touch me... Otherwise, the reward will be gone..."


    "This is really a difficult problem..." Zhou Ye looked embarrassed, "I will try my best..."


    "Then I''ll wait and see..." Qiu Ya smiled and sat on the sofa again...Looking at Zhou Ye.In fact, she just wanted to find a reason to dedicate her life... No matter how Zhou Ye plays, she will give Zhou Ye this reward. After all, she loves Zhou Ye and is going crazy...


    After Zhou Ye was silent for a while, put his hands on the black and white keys, and started the prelude... After a soothing prelude, Zhou Ye opened his mouth."How clear is my sky-the promise of transparency, the air of the past..."


    Hearing these lyrics, Qiu Ya was suddenly excited...


    When the song "One and Only" was finished, Qiuya couldn''t help being excited anymore, and rushed towards Zhou Ye... "Ye...you are too good..."


    Zhou Ye didn''t have the consciousness of a copyist, and asked with a smile, "This [only] is for you. Do you like it?"


    "Like...like...I love you, Ye." Qiuya couldn''t help her excitement anymore, she lowered her head, and looked at Zhou Ye''s gaze...the atmosphere between the two increased. More...


    In the end, as Qiu Ya groaned in a low voice¡ªa young girl who became a young woman under Zhou Ye''s body¡ªit was really gratifying, gratifying, gratifying, gratifying...This is also considered to be a blessing to Zhou Ye¡¯s new house... Well, yes, it was consecration, not light.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Forty Four


    On the second day of class, Zhou Ye came to school with Qiu Ya on his back...


    "Report..." The English teacher who was lecturing on the podium looked at the two people standing at the door and asked strangely in English: "What happened to you?"


    "I''m sorry, teacher... When Qiuya accidentally fell on her leg while riding a bike... So I came to school with her behind her back." Zhou Ye replied in English without changing his face. After all, his The level of English is basically the same as that of foreigners.


    Listening to Zhou Ye''s fluent American English, the English teacher nodded in satisfaction and said, "Go back to your seat..."


    "Thank you, teacher..." Zhou Ye said, walking towards her seat with Qiuya in his arms... To be honest, at this moment Qiuya felt that her face was about to burn... This villain was all his sin...


    After the two of them sat on their seats, Qiu Ya softly whispered to Zhou Ye: "If you are sleepy, you can rest for a while..."


    "I''m fine..." Zhou Ye shook his head slightly.


    "How could it be okay... You were interrogated by my parents for a long time yesterday..." Qiuya said distressedly: "Even if you are not sleepy, you should close your eyes and keep your mind..."


    "Okay, okay..." Zhou Ye was stunned, but the girl who had just evolved into a young woman had to lie down on the desk and closed her eyes... and began to fall asleep.


    The two of them played too much last night... One was feeling hard for themselves, the other was greedy and tender... Unknowingly, when the two ended, it was almost nine o''clock.


    This shocked Qiu Ya... She has never had a record of not going home so late.In desperation, Zhou Ye could only go home with her in his arms... After all, as a responsible man, Zhou Ye would never let his own woman face the anger of his parents alone.


    To be honest... When Zhou Ye came to her house with Qiuya in his arms, the scene was really not so good.Qiuya''s parents were almost dying... they almost called the police.Seeing Zhou Ye, the villain who abducted their daughter, of course there would be no good things...


    Simply, Zhou Ye was not a pedantic person. After persuading Qiuya to return to his room, he decisively used the power of the spirit of speech to get Qiuya''s parents to completely approve of him... and even began to discuss waiting for high school graduation and give them two It''s a matter of marriage.


    Although Qiuya didn''t know how her parents were persuaded by her own man,...this situation is really good.Don¡¯t be afraid of what your parents play to beat the mandarin ducks...


    In fact, today Zhou Ye originally asked her to rest at home... But Qiuya couldn''t worry about Zhou Ye''s life and death. She insisted on coming to school with her... Who was worried?Of course it is Ma Dongmei... She can see that Ma Dongmei definitely has something to do with her man. It''s nothing. The most important thing is that her man doesn''t seem to hate Ma Dongmei, which is fatal.


    I would never give Ma Dongmei any chance...Qiu Ya actively held Zhou Ye''s big hand under the table while thinking.


    "Hey, Yuan Hua... have you noticed? Qiuya seems to be more beautiful today?" Xia Luo''s eyes hadn''t left Qiuya since Zhou Ye came in.


    "Hmm...!" Yuan Hua, who was sick with him, nodded thoughtfully, and said: "It seems...more feminine..."


    "What is femininity...?" Charlotte asked ignorantly.


    "The femininity is...cough cough...I don''t know." In fact, Yuan Hua didn''t quite understand it, just pretending to be so casual.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 532

    "Cut..." Charlotte whispered in disdain, then asked in a low voice: "How is the person you arranged? I feel very uncomfortable now seeing Zhou Ye swinging in front of me..."


    "I have arranged the people...but I didn''t find the information of Zhou Ye''s residence." Yuan Hua said embarrassedly: "I can''t let them block Zhou Ye at the school gate... That''s a big deal."


    "You won''t let them follow Zhou Ye after school... When there is a chance, stop Zhou Ye." Charlotte said with a hatred of iron and steel.


    Yuan Hua suddenly said: "Yes... Then I go to the teacher''s office at noon and call those guys..."


    Ma Dongmei, who was sitting in the front row of them, did not listen to the movement behind her this time...Her eyes had never left Zhou Ye since Zhou Ye entered the classroom...Why did Qiuya and Zhou Ye come to school together?Why did Qiuya fall while riding a bicycle, and Zhou Ye happened to be beside her?


    Moreover, there was no pain on Qiuya''s face just now...that expression should be shy.Ma Dongmei, the more I think about it, the more uneasy she feels... She tossed over and over last night, thought about it all night, and finally figured it out... She really liked Zhou Ye last night.


    I have to say that the women in love are very sensitive... Qiuya''s expression is not right, and it is all seen by Ma Dongmei, who was originally carefree. This is really... the women in love, every one of them is Sherlock Holmes.


    "Although I''m behind...but I won''t give up..." Ma Dongmei avoided Zhou Ye yesterday, just because she hadn''t figured out her own thoughts...now, she figured out her own psychology...as a person A female man who will never admit defeat, Ma Dongmei decided to take the initiative.


    After class, Ma Dongmei stood up and walked towards the first row... "Xiaoya, let''s go to the bathroom together..."


    "I don''t..." Just as Qiu Ya wanted to refuse, she was interrupted by Zhou Ye next to her."Thank you so much, Dongmei...it happened that Xiaoya injured her leg. I was not too generous to go there, so I can only ask you..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Qiu Ya suddenly remembered that she really needed Ma Dongmei''s help... She had to accept the favor of her rival, which made Qiu Ya a little awkward, but... there was no way, as Zhou Ye said. , In many places, he really can¡¯t help himself to... "Well then, thank you, Dongmei."


    "What are you polite...Go, Xiaoya, I''ll help you." Ma Dongmei said, helping Qiuya to walk towards the corridor...


    Zhou Ye watched the two disappear outside the classroom.


    "Xiaoya... why did you and Zhou Ye come to school together?" Ma Dongmei asked Qiu Ya casually while walking.


    "We live in a community." Qiuya doesn''t mind revealing some information to strike a blow to her love rivals. In fact, she wants to say, [We live together] But considering the speed of the spread of school rumors, she dispelled the injury The enemy''s one thousand self-defeating tactics.


    This is really terrible... Ma Dongmei shook her heart when she heard Qiuya''s words. The words near the water tower and the moon are especially applicable in love... This is really bad news for her.


    The two went to the bathroom in silence... After dealing with personal issues, Ma Dongmei once again walked towards the classroom with Qiuya.


    "Dongmei, give up...Zhou Ye is mine." Qiu Ya held back for a long time, and finally decided to clarify their relationship.


    "No... as long as Zhou Ye doesn''t tell me in person that he hates me and doesn''t want to see me, I will never give up." Ma Dongmei looked at Qiuya and said firmly, word by word: "I won''t give up. !"


    "You..." At this moment, Qiu Ya was suppressed by Ma Dongmei''s momentum.There was a feeling of not knowing what to say...


    Chapter seven hundred and forty five


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye watched Qiuya and Dongmei go out peacefully, but when he came back, his face was full of anger... "When you go out with Dongmei, are you okay?"


    "It''s all you bad guy who is everywhere..." Hearing Zhou Ye said, Qiu Ya bitterly picked up the soft flesh on Zhou Ye''s waist with her little hands. It was a circle... Turning to half looking at Zhou Ye''s face. With an unbearable pain, he quickly let go of his hand.


    Does Zhou Ye hurt?Ahem-this is a good question. This guy can use a black hole as a swimming pool, do you think it hurts?But then again...women, you must pretend to be when you should pretend, or pretend to be pain if it doesn''t hurt... Otherwise, she won''t have a sense of accomplishment.


    At this point, Zhou Ye was deeply impressed by the sam¨¡dhi. His painful expression was really sad for those who heard it and tears for those who saw it.He even made a forced smile, comforting Qiu Ya: "No matter how much it hurts... it doesn''t hurt you last night..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words like this, Qiu Ya''s face flushed red all at once... "Bad guy..."


    Ordinarily... At this point, basically the small storm should have passed... However, the subsequent development let Zhou Ye finally know, what is called a person is not as good as the sky¡ª


    "Qiu Ya, how could you pinch Zhou Ye like this..." As Ma Dongmei''s voice came, her figure stood behind Zhou Ye.


    Since Ma Dongmei declared war with Qiuya, she has been paying attention to Zhou Ye''s movement... Seeing the painful expression on Zhou Ye''s face, she was immediately overjoyed... Cough cough, of course it wasn''t because she was uncomfortable to see Zhou Ye. Happy.It''s because-it''s time to show the gentleness and tenderness of a woman.


    Qiuya, who had already turned off, saw the arrival of Ma Dongmei...The fire really didn''t strike... "I''ll pinch... I''m willing to pinch... Can you control it?"


    "It''s wrong for you to bully classmates..."


    "you¡­¡­"


    "I¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Whoever quarrels anymore, just stay away from me..." Zhou Ye finally couldn''t bear it anymore, and his face was like frost in a low voice, "Look at what you two are like now?"


    The two women looked at Zhou Ye, who was stern and angry. Ma Dongmei didn''t dare to speak because she was afraid of being disliked by Zhou Ye, and Qiuya... even more afraid that her man would not want her when she was angry. Then she would cry. Can''t find the transfer, after last night, she could not do without Zhou Ye...


    As Zhou Ye became angry, the two women temporarily truce...


    In the next few sessions... the two women didn''t dare to tear up in front of Zhou Ye anymore, but the secret fight was still...


    Until the arrival of the lunch break at noon¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Ma Dongmei, why are you following us..." Qiuya looked at Ma Dongmei who was standing on the other side of her man with disgust, and asked uncomfortably.


    "My name is Dongmei..." Zhou Ye said lightly, "I will accompany you to the bathroom in the morning. Shouldn''t you mean to invite someone to have a meal?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Ma Dongmei was happy... and Qiuya looked depressed-Zhou Ye''s words were so reasonable, she couldn''t refute it.


    [Don''t be proud...just this time.] Qiu Ya stared at Ma Dongmei bitterly.


    Ma Dongmei returned her triumphant look.[Humph¡ª¡ªthe first time there is the second time...]


    [You are wishful thinking¡ª¡ª]


    Whether it is wishful thinking, you will know later.


    "Oh-!" As a buffer zone between the two women, Zhou Ye couldn''t see the secret fight between the two women...


    Snap, slap¡ª¡ªTwo times, the two women are a little confused...Hold the dolphin in both hands, looking at Zhou Ye at a loss...


    "Bad guy...why hit me..." Qiu Ya was beaten by Zhou Ye outside for the first time, and her blush was almost bleeding.


    "Rogue, hooligan..." Ma Dongmei was even more unbearable. She felt that Zhou Ye''s slap was hitting her, but it was as if she was hitting her heart, shaking her heart tremblingly...both legs A bit soft, otherwise, she would have covered her face and ran away.


    "Fighting like this again, let me see it once, just fight it once." Zhou Ye ignored the expressions of the two women, and wrapped his hands...one by one, holding the two women''s slender waist and walked towards the school fence.


    He swallowed the rest of the words of the two women...Both women lowered their heads in shame, and did not realize that Zhou Ye was holding the waist of the two...


    The two women were so shy to accompany Zhou Ye to buy lunch together and go to the rooftop together...


    It wasn''t until he came to the rooftop that Zhou Ye let go of the two women''s slender waists... "Come on, carry them for me... I''ll clean them up."


    "Oh!" X2


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s instructions, the two women stretched out their hands and grabbed the food bag that Zhou Ye handed over...


    "Zhou Ye asked me to take this..."


    "Zhou Ye didn''t call anyone to take it... Qiuya, since your leg hurts, please take a break."


    "I hurt my leg, but my hands are fine..."


    Zhou Ye found two chairs from the pile of tables and chairs next to them and placed them next to the table set yesterday at noon. He warned without looking back: "I don''t care if you two take it, if you spill lunch... Both of you will suffer."


    When the two women heard Zhou Ye''s words, they didn''t dare to tear the food bag anymore...

 In Movie World Chapter 533

    Until Zhou Ye finished his busy work, he turned his head and saw the two women and one of them were holding the handle of a bag. Both of them glanced to the other side with their small faces, absolutely not looking at each other... There is a long way to go, Zhou Ye sighed helplessly. He took a sigh of relief: "Well, let''s all come to eat."


    The two women agreed, put the food bag in their hands on the desk, and then began to take out the same snacks...


    When the table was full of snacks...the two people sat on the stools with enthusiasm.


    Qiuya looked at the snacks on the table, the more she thought about it, the more angry she became... It was obvious that she should be alone with Zhou Ye, why did Ma Dongmei ran over... No, this thing can¡¯t be forgotten... Think of a way to get her off. .


    Thinking of this, Qiu Ya plucked up the courage and stood up with the desk... and then walked around the desk to Zhou Ye''s position, and sat on Zhou Ye''s lap unceremoniously."Ye, I want you to feed me..."


    Seeing Qiuya''s movements, Ma Dongmei couldn''t help but stared her eyes wide-still this kind of operation??Isn''t this already a seduction?No, I can''t lose to this guy...


    Ma Dongmei¡¯s blood rushed to his head, and he couldn¡¯t take much care of it... She stood up and sat down on Zhou Ye¡¯s other leg... following Qiuya¡¯s tone, she said, "Ye, I want you to feed me... ¡­"


    "..." Zhou Ye felt like a dog... These two girls are really--


    "Ma Dongmei¡ª¡ª!!!" Qiuya was almost mad at Ma Dongmei.


    "How about??" Ma Dongmei has never been a fuel-saving lamp, staring at Qiu Ya unceremoniously.


    "Hey--!" Zhou Ye looked at him, and if he didn''t do anything, the two girls would start to fight again... They didn''t work so hard when picking up girls before.


    "you--!"


    "I--!"


    As soon as the two women finished speaking a word, they completely turned off... They saw their heads drooping, their cheeks flushed with flushing, because they felt at the same time that there was a warm and hot magic hand, and they were not polite. Followed the skirt and got into their clothes...like a naughty guy, he began to explore everywhere.


    The two of them couldn''t take care of much anymore, their heads hung down... Feeling this unseparated contact, Zhou Ye relied on that countless tricks to temporarily calm the two women---people, sure enough. On your own.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Forty Six


    Since the lunch break-Qiuya and Ma Dongmei returned to the class, and they have been lying on the table and motionless for two classes...


    They are so-ahem, shy and shy.


    To be honest, the two have never had such an experience, never thought that they would make such a shy and human voice in front of each other... and Zhou Ye, the initiator, smiled triumphantly and hum... On how to get two women who are like rivals, just let them have the same enemy.


    That''s right, the two women now regard Zhou Ye as enemies...this villain, pervert, gangster, etc. all kinds of criminal names have been thrown on his head by the two women.


    Who told Zhou Ye to directly let the two women in front of their opponents, both leaked that kind of idiot... ahem, although there is no real thing, Zhou Ye only accomplished this feat with his own fingers...


    The school bell rang---


    "Xiaoya, let''s go home together..." Zhou Ye said as he gently tugged Qiuya''s little hand, and finally got a muffled answer: "Thanks to you... I don''t care about you bad guy."


    "Really?" Of course, Zhou Ye knew that Qiuya was in an extremely shy and shy situation now. If she were just in front of him... Qiuya would not be like this. The point was not that Ma Dongmei was still there...


    "Qiuya-let''s go home together." At this time, a voice sounded, and it was Ma Dongmei whose cheeks were still red and dizzy."I have something I want to talk to you..."


    "Well-I also want to talk to you about something." Hearing Ma Dongmei''s voice, Qiu Ya straightened up and stood up.


    "That''s just--!" Ma Dongmei said, helping Qiuya to walk out of the classroom... Before leaving, she gave Zhou Ye a vicious look, but it was not threatening at all, but... to Zhou. Ye kind of, she felt very sad.


    Watching the two female counterparts walk out of the classroom, Zhou Ye smiled indifferently and shook his head, stood up... followed the two of them out.


    However, Charlotte and Yuan Hua, who had been pretending to study hard there, saw Zhou Ye leave, and hurriedly packed their schoolbags and chased them out...


    On the way home¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Qiuya sat in the back seat of Ma Dongmei''s car, and Ma Dongmei pushed the car... the two of them walked halfway in silence.


    "Qiu Ya--" Ma Dongmei finally said, "You, are you and Zhou Ye already...like that?"


    "..." Hearing Ma Dongmei''s words, Qiuya''s cheeks flushed to the base of her ears, and she nodded slightly."Ok--!"


    Hearing Qiuya''s words, Ma Dongmei felt like she was swallowed by thunder... The hand pushing the car shook and almost threw Qiuya out... "Then... Then bless you..."


    At this time, Ma Dongmei is full of mixed tastes, very sour...


    "Dongmei, you... how did you know?" Qiuya asked curiously.


    "At noon... on the rooftop, you... were called by that bad guy... that time, but... my dear¡ªno." Ma Dongmei smiled lonely when he said this, "will call my dear, except The relationship has been determined... I really can''t think of any other reasons... No wonder, Zhou Ye will come to school with you on his back this morning... He will pick you up at your house."


    "That''s what you said? It means that the relationship is confirmed?" Qiu Ya asked with a weird expression.


    "Did you do anything else?" Ma Dongmei gave Qiuya a strange look.


    "Uh-nothing... We did nothing..." Qiu Ya hurriedly denied.I have to say that the sister papers of this era are really pure...the result of lack of education.


    "Forget it...Anyway, it doesn''t matter whether you do it or not. I decided to quit." When Ma Dongmei finished saying this, she felt her heartache and hard to breathe...


    Qiuya looked at Ma Dongmei''s somewhat pale face... asked a little worried: "Are you okay, Dongmei..."


    "I--I''m okay...I should give you to Zhou Ye too, don''t worry, I will draw a clear line with Zhou Ye in the future..." Ma Dongmei said, looking for Zhou Ye who has been following them. ... However, he saw nothing.


    Zhou Ye had been following them all the time, but the shadow could not be found...


    "This damn guy is not reliable at all..." Ma Dongmei''s face suddenly paled after saying this."not good¡­¡­"


    "What''s wrong? Dongmei?" Qiuya is not hostile to Ma Dongmei either. Everyone is about to quit. What do you want?"What happened?"


    "Do you still remember, what I told you yesterday, Yuan Hua and Xia Luo are looking for social gangsters outside the school to stop Zhou Ye..." Ma Dongmei became more anxious...


    Hearing what she said, Qiuya also became anxious... After all, she was still a girl, and she suddenly became unruly in the face of such things."What should I do then? Will Ye get hurt..."


    "It must be when we were chatting. I didn''t notice that he was blocked..." Ma Dongmei said, turning the handlebars and riding on the car."Go, let''s find Zhou Ye along the road..."


    "Yeah..." Qiuya was already in a state of confusion, and all she was thinking about now was whether Zhou Ye would be beaten, would...


    Ma Dongmei got on the bike, turned around, and rode quickly towards the school...


    What is Zhou Ye doing right now??He is having fun...


    A group of gangsters actually blocked him and led him to a back alley...


    "This is my eldest brother Chen Kai...boy, you have a big deal." A hemp in an Iori costume stood beside a guy with a fat head and big ears, who seemed to be lacking in his brain, and pointed at Zhou Ye. Said politely.


    "Chen Kai?? It''s a pity that you don''t bring a song, or you might be hot!" Zhou Ye''s eyes were narrowed with smile. Unexpectedly, this kind of memory of being blocked by a gangster can be relived. Once again, um, I really want to thank those two 2 goods hiding not far away, so that I can recall the memories of my youth again...


    Speaking of it, at that time, the two guys who blocked him seemed to be crippled by himself... and he was less than sixteen years old at that time, enjoying the protection of minors, and to a certain extent he was a self-defense counterattack. So... nothing happened. I really thank the Minor Protection Law.


    "Boy...you are so crazy..." Although Chen Kai didn''t know what Zhou Ye said, but...this didn''t delay him from feeling the ridicule in Zhou Ye''s tone."I tell you¡­¡­"


    Just when Chen Kai pointed to Zhou Ye''s nose and was about to threaten it... a crisp female voice came."Zhou Ye--what do you gangsters want to do to Zhou Ye?"


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Forty Seven


    With a shout-Ma Dongmei appeared in the alley with Qiuya riding a bicycle. They took a lot of time to find Zhou Ye. Fortunately, a kind-hearted aunt told them that they could come in time.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 534

    "Oh, why are you two here...?" Zhou Ye didn''t want to disturb the two girls at all, so he quietly followed the silly X who patted himself on the shoulder to come here... After all, the scene for a while might be bloody. Not suitable for two people to watch...


    "You still laughed out..." Ma Dongmei gave Zhou Ye a fierce look, and then stood in front of Zhou Ye without hesitation... "I have already called the police, what do you want?"


    "Ye, are you okay..." At this time, Qiuya also struggled to jump from the back seat of the car, watching Zhou Ye nervously, rubbing his whole body with her hands for fear that he might be hurt.


    "Oh, the old girl stops being energized... Do you want to go to the grove with my eldest brother?" Chen Kai saw Ma Dongmei''s eyes light up, touched his big bald head with long scars and smiled.


    "Go away... stinky gangster..." Ma Dongmei said that she was still a girl when she saw Chen Kai coming to her. Faced with the hideous face of Chen Kai, she backed back again and again.


    "Oh, I originally wanted to leave you a dog''s life... As a result, you are trying to die..." Zhou Ye sighed deeply, and his figure suddenly stood in front of Ma Dongmei, leaving Ma Dongmei a wide Back view.


    "Stop talking nonsense with Lao Tzu...go on, crippling this kid, let these two little girls cheer together." Chen Kai''s brain is indeed weak, even if he only thinks that his eyes are blurred, Just changed people.But he still didn''t understand Zhou Ye''s strength, and he rushed happily on the road to death.


    Shattered¡ªa sound of broken glass sounded.


    Everyone is a little strange looking for the source of the sound, but... can the mystery of the mirror world be seen through by these two things?


    So, in the end they got nothing...Xia Luo and Yuan Hua were also dragged into the mirror world.


    "This... is really a good place to destroy the corpses." Zhou Ye looked around the mirror world and smiled slightly."So, let''s get started..."


    "Ye, are you all right..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s situation, Qiu Ya stepped forward with some worry and hugged his arm tightly.


    "Zhou Ye, are you stupid?" Ma Dongmei went straight to Zhou Ye and raised her hand to reach Zhou Ye''s forehead... to see if he had a fever.


    "Of course I am not stupid..." Zhou Ye was almost embarrassed on his face.


    "You''re not stupid, what nonsense are you talking about? What do you mean by destroying the corpse? Let''s start..." Ma Dongmei said, her heart beating, trying to touch the top of Zhou Ye''s head to see if she was hit by someone...


    "What to do, Dongmei...what if Ye gets smashed?" Qiu Ya asked anxiously.


    "..." Zhou Ye choked silently, "Forget it, let you be stupid with me..."


    Talking about this, Zhou Ye held up the slender waists of the two women one by one... and rose into the sky.


    "what--------!!!!"


    The two women were completely shocked by this scene... They only screamed in surprise... nothing else.


    And those rascals below??Ha ha... They are about to taste the adventure park trip that Zhou Ye prepared for them...


    As Zhou Ye soared into the sky, the earth and walls began to turn like gears... A little brother was so shocked by Zhou Ye flying to the sky, he did not notice this scene at all, and was directly involved in the gears, accompanied by The screams turned into a pile of meat sauce in an instant.


    "My god...what the hell is this..." The other hooligans who were awakened by the screams didn''t care much anymore, and began to scurry around like flies without their heads... which also included Charlotte and Charlotte. Yuan Hua...


    Zhou Ye has no interest in their behavior... They are like ants to Zhou Ye. When nothing happens, Zhou Ye doesn''t mind playing casual games like flooded ants, but when there is business... Zhou Ye didn''t feel in the mood to pay any attention to those ants, they were dead anyway.


    What business?Of course it''s a pick-up, for Zhou Ye... only picking up a girl is the business.


    Zhou Ye took the two daughters directly to his home in the mirror world, and then easily exited the mirror world...


    "..."


    ".................."


    The two women were sitting on the sofa, with no desire or hope to speak at all. For them... the scene just now was really amazing. Their men could fly, and with a wave of their men¡¯s hands, the whole world began to spin. ...This is too terrifying for two girls who have been told since childhood that ghosts and gods do not exist, and that there is only science in this world.


    Zhou Ye watched the two women sitting there stupidly, and didn''t mind... He knew that they really needed some time to digest the encounter just now.So, he simply turned around and walked towards the restaurant in the room...getting two cups of coffee for the two women was shocked.


    It wasn''t until Zhou Ye slowly grinds the coffee beans, brewed the coffee, and served it...The two women slowly came to their senses.


    "You...how did you do it?" Ma Dongmei asked, looking at Zhou Ye in a daze.


    "It''s very simple... As long as the mental power is strong enough, it''s easy to interfere with reality..." Zhou Ye said, passing the coffee over."Come and have some coffee to suppress your shock."


    "Ye, I''m so scared..." After Qiuya woke up, the first thing she did was to hold Zhou Ye. She had never felt so hesitant and confused... The man she loved was so powerful, no matter how she looked at it, it was not. I can hold it.


    "What are you afraid of? No matter when...I won''t want you!" Zhou Ye put the coffee in his hand on the coffee table, and gently patted Qiu Ya''s back... in a low voice, "You should feel happy." , Because you will have eternal youth and eternal life."


    Ma Dongmei, who was holding coffee and wanted to drink, saw the two of you and me, and immediately put the coffee.Stand up and walk outside."Okay...you can comfort your little lover here, I''m leaving, goodbye...no, never again."


    "Do you think you still left?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, his figure flashed, blocking Ma Dongmei''s path.


    "What do you mean? You want to kill me too?" Ma Dongmei said here, her eyes flushed... asshole, badass... I like you so much, so you want...


    "Don''t be nonsense..." Zhou Ye hugged Ma Dongmei and whispered: "I just heard that someone was going to give up on me... and bless me?"


    Although he was stopped by the gangster, his five senses had been locked on the two women, and the conversation between the two could not hide from him at all.


    "Yes, what I said, how?" Ma Dongmei said angrily, "You all have Xiaoya, what do you want me? You want me to fight Xiaoya like a shrew Man..."


    The more Ma Dongmei said, the more aggrieved, and the more he said, the reddish the eye circles... Tears fell."I can''t do it... You never said that you like me... Why should I grab you from Xiaoya... You bastard... What do you want... Um..."


    Ma Dongmei''s words can''t be said, because her vision has been blocked by Zhou Ye...


    Although there was one at noon, but... to Zhou Ye, Ma Dongmei was still a rookie... Just a mouthful made her soft into a pool of mud...


    Zhou Ye stooped unceremoniously, and a princess hugged Ma Dongmei and walked directly to his bedroom...


    On the other hand, Qiuya looked at them with aggrieved expressions, but soon she was not aggrieved...because she was also dragged in by Zhou Ye''s thinking power...


    "Smelly gangster... what are you going to do... don''t... don''t take my clothes off... don''t--ah--"


    Gradually, Ma Dongmei''s voice of resistance became lower and lower, replaced by a song of spring, 1 river, 1 chant... After a long while, with a scream, Ma Dongmei was completely sunk... However, Qiuya''s serenade followed.


    Chapter seven hundred and forty eight


    On the international flight from Magic City to Los Angeles-the combination of a man and two women is particularly eye-catching.


    None of these three seem to be very old, at most sixteen or seventeen years old, however, this is not the main reason for their attention.The most important thing is that the boys in the trio are really eye-catching.


    This boy is handsome and beyond the imagination of human beings-white skin, three-dimensional and exquisite facial features, a slightly tight white half-length windbreaker set off his originally perfect figure even more straight... It seems that there are infinite secrets in the black pupils that attract people who want to explore his heart. The thin lips always turn up slightly, with a hint of smile, which makes people feel at ease when they see it.


    "Ye¡ªIs America fun? Is Las Vegas fun?" the girl sitting next to the boy asked curiously.


    "Uh-it''s okay..." Zhou Ye said helplessly, "In fact, I feel like that... After playing for a while, there is nothing new..."


    "...Qiuya, you''ve asked this sentence many times along the way..." Ma Dongmei, who was sitting on the other side and separated from Zhou Ye by the aisle, said dissatisfiedly: "I knew that the first-class seats were so far away. Why not book business class..."


    "...Okay, it only takes more than ten hours anyway..." Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his hand, grabbing Ma Dongmei''s little hand, and comfortingly said: "I just wait to get a private jet later."


    "Really? Ye¡ª" Qiuya became curious again when he heard Zhou Ye talking about private jets...By the way, few girls were so calm when facing private jets."Can we board a private jet when we come back from the United States this time?"


    "I''m afraid not, Xiaoya... It will take at least half a year to customize a private jet... Therefore, it is estimated that we will not be able to board the private jet this winter vacation..." Zhou Ye said helplessly.


    The flight attendants who stood not far away hadn''t left Zhou Ye since they got on the plane.Always eavesdropping on their conversation...


    "Hey, the current child, really..." a slightly older flight attendant said depressedly: "It started so early..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 535

    "What''s the matter... If I had such a handsome little guy when I was in school, I would definitely not let him go... You have to put it on your face too, and it looks like at least a rich second-generation... "The other younger flight attendant looked at Zhou Ye, her eyes full of intoxication.


    "Xiao Sao Ho...It''s not too late for you to post it now."


    "Hey, the old man''s pearl is yellow...I will post it now and become an old cow and eat tender grass?"


    The stewardesses were chatting in the service room... and Zhou Ye''s trio, the two women had a chat.


    Finally, Zhou Ye and Ma Dongmei changed positions, and she and Qiuya started chatting with each other... They were both going abroad for the first time, and of course they were very excited...


    Zhou Ye didn''t think so much. He wasn''t very satisfied with Air China''s first class...To be honest, he missed his private jet a bit.


    Qiuya and Dongmei were chatting hotly there. While discussing the travel guide for the U.S. I don¡¯t know where they got from, they whispered about girls¡¯ private conversations...


    And Zhou Ye closed his eyes helplessly... his thoughts couldn''t help returning to that day.


    That day, after he took Ma Dongmei half-push her, the three of them began to live happily...Ahem, now the entire Xihong City No. 7 Middle School knows that Zhou Ye is a playboy, who will keep them all inseparable every day of.


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t forget to meet Ma Dongmei''s mother... With a little trick, Ma Dongmei''s mother agreed to the two people''s affairs... Now, the three of them are living together blatantly.


    At the beginning... Qiuya and Ma Dongmei looked a bit disgusted with each other. After several days of training and teaching by Zhou Ye, they finally realized one thing, that is, it is impossible to solo the big boss Zhou Ye... ¡­


    The reality forced the two women to form a united front to resist Zhou Ye¡¯s invasion and intrusion... But they were all together. The two girls had just begun to have confidence in the Maya League after being ruthlessly defeated by Zhou Ye several times. Disappeared completely.


    They are really scared to spend the weekend now, because...the weekend means that a certain big devil can cough and cough them without any worries...so they need to rest on the couch the next day...


    Now, let''s not talk about preventing Zhou Ye from picking up girls... They all want to become a princess and find some more sisters for Zhou Ye... However, it is a small middle school, and there are no sisters that Zhou Ye can see. Paper, so in the end, the two women had to give their own aggrieved so... For example, cough cough...


    Time just passed bit by bit... However, what made the two women more alarmed was that the winter vacation was coming soon...


    It¡¯s been so miserable on weekends, if you have a winter vacation... then it¡¯s still worth it????The first summit meeting of the Maya Alliance was held urgently. The meeting was going on in a harmonious and friendly atmosphere. Participants spoke enthusiastically and finally formulated... a grand strategy for the world tour.


    To put it plainly, it''s just one sentence.For the sake of winter vacation...Let''s travel together.


    Of course, as soon as this plan was put forward, it was faced with various problems... For example, how can we persuade the man to agree to this plan? This is the most important thing... The two women gave full play to their initiative in order to not suffer from winter vacation. .


    Spoiled, spoiled, spoiled...sold, cute, sold cute, and finally, after Zhou Ye successfully unlocked Edogawa¡¯s forty-eight hands on the two women... he reluctantly agreed to this plan.


    This is simply like being like Dapu Ben... The two women really have an idea of ??wanting to sing a song at this moment.[You find more sisters... we two can''t bear it...]


    Seeing the happy appearances of the two women, Zhou Ye was also very happy... the plan worked.


    In the end, after choosing a lap, Zhou Ye passed the domestic travel route chosen by the two women... and directly chose the Los Angeles, Alaska Casino Tour Plan in January, so there was this scene where three people appeared on the international flight. .


    Eleven hours later--


    Zhou Ye''s international flight landed at Los Angeles International Airport...


    "I told you to have a good rest... now all of you are listless..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, holding one in one hand, and walking towards the VIP channel...As the holder of the Silver VIP card of Express, Zhou Ye can take two relatives to receive VIP service at the airport.


    "Mr. Zhou Ye, hello... My name is Jenna Lee. I am your private tour guide in the United States these days." Just stepping out of the VIP channel, an Asian girl with a beautiful face in black professional attire came with a smile. When he arrived in front of Zhou Ye, he said respectfully.


    "Huh? Are you a Chinese?" Zhou Ye looked at the girl curiously and asked.


    "No, my grandfather''s area has already settled in the U.S...." The girl said a little shyly: "But my grandfather often wants to go back and see..."


    "Interesting... The little secretary of Express is really interested... Knowing that I am Chinese, so I found a Chinese tour guide." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "Then I will trouble you these days, Miss Li."


    "You are polite... Mr. Zhou..." Jenna was honest, she was stunned when she first saw Zhou Ye... Although she had already seen Zhou Ye''s photos before receiving the assignment, but ... The real person is more handsome than the photo, otherwise... She should have rushed into the VIP channel to meet Zhou Ye early, and fortunately, Zhou Ye didn''t care at all."Please give me your passport... I will help you with the immigration formalities. You can wait a moment in the VIP Lounge of Express..."


    "Hmm--! Excuse you." Zhou Ye said as he handed the travel passports of the three of them to Jenna... and then walked directly to the lounge not far away with his two girlfriends. .


    Chapter seven hundred and forty nine


    Santa Monica is just over twenty miles away from Los Angeles International Airport...


    Of course, Zhou Ye would not really go to Los Angeles to play when he came to Los Angeles. He was about to play Los Angeles in another plane...How could he still be interested in Los Angeles?Therefore, the first stop of their trip to the United States was in the small city of Santa Monica.


    Although Santa Monica is a small city, it has the most famous coastal attractions in the U.S., especially its beaches, which are where Americans like to go.


    Right now, Zhou Ye is in the high-end ocean view villa of the Beach Club Hotel in Santa Monica, enjoying the sun and beach bikini... It''s just-- ahem, his two girls are not very powerful now...


    "I told you not to be so excited... As a result, the jet lag is not enough..." Zhou Ye sat on the beach chair with red wine in one hand, looked helplessly at both sides of him, lying on the beach chair like a salted fish. Two women.


    These two girls, when they first arrived in Santa Monica last night, were so excited and excited. As a result...they couldn''t sleep, so-during the day the two of them were tragedy...


    "My dear... don''t worry about us... you, you go play... let us sleep for a while." Qiu Ya muttered with her eyes closed.


    "Yeah... what a warm sunshine." Dongmei also closed her eyes and said, "Let us sleep for a while."


    "Hehe... the two ladies are really cute." As a private tour guide, Jenna must accompany her all the time. She is now wearing a white bikini and sitting on the other side of Zhou Ye...with a smile: "Otherwise, Ye, go play, I''ll just watch the two ladies here..."


    "...Okay." Zhou Ye looked at the two women helplessly, and walked towards the beach not far away...


    "Hey--!" Seeing that Zhou Ye didn''t walk towards the beach with many bikini beauties, but instead walked towards the deserted beach on the other side...Jenna couldn''t help but want to shout to remind Zhou Ye that there is It''s someone''s private beach, you can''t go past... But after thinking about it, she gave up this idea again...


    After all, she just saw Zhou Ye¡¯s charm... Just now Zhou Ye went to a crowded place to play. As a result, as soon as he passed, she was besieged by a group of sisters... The people who picked up the conversation were wave after wave. The wave is coming.


    So Zhou Ye finally had to run back in embarrassment... He wanted to take his girlfriend as a shield, so that he would be accosted one by one.


    If you want to come, if you have a private beach, the owner is not there...it shouldn''t be a big problem.Jenna thought irresponsibly.


    On the other side-Zhou Ye who didn''t care at all, walked towards the deserted beach... In fact, he didn''t like bikini beauties, but he didn''t like... Bichi, one by one, at least a dozen The breath of a man is simply unthinkable to Zhou Ye...He is not interested in such a woman, no matter how beautiful.


    Just as Zhou Ye walked over, a pretty figure jumped out of the water...like a beautiful mermaid.


    This mermaid, seeing Zhou Ye, was also taken aback, then... smiled slightly: "Little brother, brother... why did you come here? This is not a public beach!"


    "Liu Xling??" Zhou Ye looked at this familiar face, but he was taken aback. I stunned, what''s the situation... Why is Liu Xling still on this plane?


    "I''m not called Liu Xling!" The woman in a swimsuit laughed and teased: "Want to know the name of my sister? This method of deliberately calling the wrong person''s name is really too clumsy."


    Even though Zhou Ye is an intruder to her, she really can¡¯t speak coldly to this handsome boy...No woman can really ignore Zhou Ye¡¯s charm...


    "Then what''s your name?" Zhou Ye asked curiously. This woman who looked like she was about twenty years old really looked like Liu Xling when she was young.


    "As a little gentleman, when asking the lady''s name, shouldn''t you introduce yourself first?" I don''t know why, this woman wants to get close to Zhou Ye... After all, Zhou Ye is a super creature. Biomagnetic fields have an unimaginable attraction for lower organisms, especially the opposite sex.


    "Well, my name is Zhou Ye, a native of Chinese... I don''t know what this big sister''s name is?" A wicked smile leaked from the corner of Zhou Ye''s mouth. He didn''t feel a trace of man''s breath in this girl. Hmm-interesting, a good goal...


    "My name is Mo Chou, and I am a Chinese American..." Mo Chou said, smiling and stretching out his hand, holding Zhou Ye''s hand.


    At the moment when he held Zhou Ye''s hand, Mo Chou felt as if a current flowed through the area where the two of them were in contact with her body...This made her groan, and when her feet were soft, she was about to slip off. Into the sea.


    "Be careful." How fast Zhou Ye''s reaction was. He poked his hands around and grabbed Mo Chou''s slender waist... and dragged her into his arms.


    Mo Chou was lying in Zhou Ye''s arms---feeling that he was about to suffocate, not being strangled by Zhou Ye, but being drunk by the masculine breath of Zhou Ye... that breath like sunshine , So reassuring, so comfortable and convincing... She wanted to sleep well in this arms, and no longer care about the intrigue.


    "Are you all right..." Zhou Ye asked in a low voice, Mo Chou''s soft feet would naturally be inseparable from him.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 536

    "I...my foot seems to be twisted..." Mo Chou has never for a moment, as he does now, eager to be close to a man, longing for his embrace... longing to have him... longing for everything about him.


    As a genius who has both high IQ and EQ since childhood, Mo Chou believes that there will be no pie in the sky. If you want, you have to get it back by yourself... Now, she started to act.


    "Can...Can you help me back to the villa over there?" Mo Chou''s cheeks were reddish, and her breathing was a little bit quick and fast... She looked at Zhou Ye and was full of pleading.


    "Of course it''s okay." Zhou Ye smiled slightly. He was short, picked up Mo Chou''s legs, and a princess hugged Mo Chou up, following the direction of her fingers, toward a building built on the coastline. Go to the luxury villa in the distance.


    Mo worry?Liu Xling?Interesting... The Macau Wind series is also on this plane... It''s really interesting.An evil smile leaked from Zhou Ye''s corner, which made Mo Chou lying in his arms look dumbfounded...


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Fifty


    Watching Zhou Ye holding a girl from a distance... His private tour guide Jenna Lee is about to die, maybe because of jealousy, maybe because of something else... In short, she just can''t understand other women. Quoting Zhou Ye.


    Never let that bitch succeed... Jenna shook the sleeping two women while thinking."Miss Ma, Miss Qiu...Get up, your boyfriend is almost seduced and led away..."


    "Oh? Someone seduce Yin Ye?..." Qiu Ya turned over slightly, and said indifferently: "As long as Ye looks at her, you can do it casually..."


    "How can this happen?" Jenna was completely sluggish when she heard Qiuya''s words. What''s the situation?How could this be??


    In Jenna''s view, having such a boyfriend, even if it is owned by two at the same time, would definitely guard against other women like a thief.Then Qiuya''s reaction caught her off guard...


    But the unwilling Jenna hurried to shake Ma Dongmei again."Miss Ma...I just saw Mr. Zhou holding a woman to the villa..."


    "Ah...That''s great." Ma Dongmei said, turning over slightly and ignored Jenna''s words."There will be one more sister in the future...I can relax too."


    "..." Jenna is completely spartan... Is there such an operation??Am I still awake???Is it because the sun is too big today?I have sunstroke?It seems that I need to be quiet...


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already walked into the villa with Mo Chou in his arms...Just as soon as he entered the villa, a middle-aged woman in a maid costume rushed over and asked eagerly: "Miss, you What''s wrong? What happened?"


    "I''m okay...Ann, don''t be so nervous..." Mo Chou explained with a smile, "It''s just a little bit cramped, don''t worry..."


    "Oh my God... is it serious? Do you need me to call Mr. Phil?" Hearing Mo Chou''s words, An did not relax, but became even more anxious...


    "No need... Just apply ice for a while!" Mo Chou really couldn''t explain to his housekeeping maid. Do you want to tell her that this is the trick I used for the man?However, being careful, she did not forget to explain to Zhou Ye what this Mr. Phil did."Mr. Phil is my personal doctor... I don''t think there is any need to call him for this little problem."


    "Well... if this is your wish." Ann came to Zhou Ye at this time. The moment she saw Zhou Ye, she understood what her mistress wanted to do... After all, if it weren''t for her If she is self-aware, she wants to hook up with this handsome guy."I''ll get you medical kits..."


    "Okay, thank you, Ann." Mo Chou smiled and thanked him, while making a helpless look at Zhou Ye."No way, Ann always makes such a fuss..."


    "It''s okay... My maid is sometimes even more exaggerated than her..." Zhou Ye understands this deeply. After all... his two close maids are even more exaggerated. If he comes back from injury, it is estimated that they will stay one of them. Take care of yourself, and a leader will directly kill the man who hurt him...


    "Come on, let me see how your feet are..." Zhou Ye said, carefully placing Mo Chou on the big sofa in the living room, and then holding up her white and small feet...


    "I''m fine... don''t have to watch... it will be fine after a while." Mo Chou was really afraid that if Zhou Ye really knew some medical skills, he would be embarrassed to see that he was pretending to be injured, so he shrank himself desperately. ''S little feet...


    "It''s okay... I''ll just take a look." Zhou Ye grabbed her ankle.


    The two shrank one and the other tugged... I don''t know when, the image between the two became-the posture and the posture of the male superior and female.


    "Really...really no need..." Mo Chou looked at Zhou Ye''s handsome face that occupied her entire line of sight, and her voice became smaller and smaller... She felt that she was about to be caught by Zhou Ye''s black hole-like eyes. The eyes are sucked in...


    "Well, I don''t think you need to look at your feet now..." Zhou Ye looked at Mo Chou and smiled.


    "Why?" Mo Chou''s voice was like a dream. This is the first time that she has been so close to a man... Her heart is beating like a gust of wind and rain, and it feels like this continues... She will suffer from rapid heartbeat. dead.


    "Because... what you need to heal now is your heart." Of course Zhou Ye heard Mo Chou''s heartbeat.


    "How to cure...?"


    "Of course...it''s cured like this!" Zhou Ye lowered his head and froze Mo Chou''s little coward--


    Mo Chou''s eyes widened in surprise by Zhou Ye''s sudden mouth...but immediately afterwards, she indulged in Zhou Ye''s brilliant skills and closed her eyes...


    At the same time, her arm involuntarily climbed onto Zhou Ye''s back... She squeezed the man who had taken away her first mouth...


    As soon as Zhou Ye realized who Mo Chou was, he intensified his spiritual hint...


    Who is Mo Chou?A woman with super high IQ and EQ can tell from the DOA group she created that the criminal police and international police from all over the world are helpless for more than ten years, what kind of woman this is...


    Of course, Zhou Ye did not want to play emotional games with Mo Chou like facing the two girls of Qiuya... Such a woman needs to be thoroughly conquered and conquered. If playing emotional games, Zhou Ye would not have time to play with her for more than ten years of long-distance love running. ...


    I don''t know when... There is no longer any gap between the two, with a soft groan¡ªa blood-colored plum blossom blooming on the sofa cushion under the two of them.


    Ann, who finally found the medicine cabinet, just wanted to walk into the living room... Seeing the movements of the two in the living room, she couldn''t help but step back out. Of course, she did not forget to activate the security system of the villa... Uncontrollable men and women leave room for confidentiality.


    Hearing the voice of An leaving, Zhou Ye, who was vigorously conquering, leaked a smile, and then picked up Mo Chou, who was already talking nonsense, and walked upstairs... As he moved, Mo Chou''s nonsense The gibberish is louder and louder...


    It wasn''t until two hours later, with a scream, that the whole villa returned to calm again... Mo Chou had been completely destroyed by Zhou Ye...


    "You...you are just a wild... beast!" Mo Chou retracted himself into Zhou Ye''s arms, and gently drew circles on Zhou Ye''s Hungarian chamber with his fingers... his tone was sad and bitter. Said: "It''s the first time I completely ignored people, and I almost killed you..."


    "No way, I''m the little younger brother..." Zhou Ye blinked at Mo Chou narrowly and said: "Of course the younger brother and younger brother have to work harder, otherwise what should I do if the big sister is not satisfied..."


    "Bad guy..." How could Mo Chou fail to hear that Zhou Ye was deliberately retaliating against him by calling his little brother when he saw him."I don''t know which woman can stand you..."


    "Of course not a woman...a group of women is almost the same." Zhou Ye said unceremoniously.


    "Do you still want to find a group of women?? Huh?" Mo Chou sat up abruptly when he heard this... asked angrily.


    "It seems...you still need to feel the power of your little-brother-brother..." Zhou Ye didn''t worry at all. For him, his own woman would have to take this step sooner or later, and leave sooner or later. You have to go.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye turned over and pressed Mo Chou under him...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s actions, Mo Chou couldn''t help being jealous, and hurriedly said, "Hey...don''t Ye...I''m all swollen in my place...it really doesn''t work."


    "It''s okay...Look at me turning you into a magic..." Zhou Ye silently activated his power of speech and spirit, using such high-end power to do this kind of thing...


    "Hey, it''s really good... Don''t-it''s really good... I''m also... Ah... Ye, you bastard... why are you here again..."


    Three hours later... Mo Chou learned one thing deeply. This little wronged family is really his own killer... I really can''t refuse him. Hey, if you find a few more, just find a few more. ...Otherwise, I will be killed by this wrong family sooner or later.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Fifty One


    The soft sea breeze blows the white floor-to-ceiling curtains... In the bedroom of more than 60 square meters, on a ten by ten couch, three women and one man are quietly asleep...


    It wasn''t until the sun slowly rising from the sea level spilled his own light and heat into this bedroom that Mo Chou, who was nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, slowly opened his eyes.


    "What a bastard..." Mo Chou looked at Zhou Ye, who was sleeping like a child. Although Zang Li complained, he still had a petting smile on his face. The other girlfriends dragged onto the couch together...little villain."


    "How do I remember that you begged me to call Xiaoya and Xiaomei together yesterday?" Zhou Ye closed his eyes and whispered.


    "Bad guy...you still say." Thinking of her unbearable performance last night, Mo rushed forward with sorrow and annoyance, and wanted to bite Zhou Ye to calm down... However, her plan was ruined. Zhou Ye''s eyes.


    After a long good morning, Mo Chou collapsed again in Zhou Ye''s arms."This life is ruined in your hands, little villain."


    "So... in the future, you have to please me... don''t make me angry, I''m so angry, I''m afraid..." Zhou Ye teased Mo Chou''s Qiong Nose...


    "How dare I make you angry...My eldest young master." Mo Chou rolled his eyes, and there was a faint smile on his delicate face. She was too late to hurt him, so how could she be willing to make him angry.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 537

    Although Zhou Ye¡¯s true age is no longer verifiable, his apparent age is only 17 or 18 years old now... Mo Chou felt that as a sister and lover much older than him, he wanted to spoil him unconsciously. To him, this is really a big misunderstanding.


    Zhou Ye knew everything about Mo Chou''s thoughts... But who would dislike his own woman for pampering himself?Anyway, Zhou Ye would not dislike it... However, if he was asked to sell Meng, he still couldn''t do it.


    "Snapped--!"


    Zhou Ye patted Mo Chou''s Alice Dolphin and said with a smile: "Okay, it''s time for breakfast... If you don''t get up again, don''t get up today..."


    "Ah..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s ridicule, Mo Chou turned over and sat up in shock... I have to say that she really feels like she can survive... Let her stay here for another day, she will suffer It''s impossible.


    Following the violent movements of Mo Chou getting up, the other two girls sleeping on the couch also opened their eyes.


    "Morning... Sister Mo Chou."


    "Sister Mo Chou, you got up really early..."


    The two women rubbed their sleepy eyes and greeted Mo Chou...Of course, they would not forget their man. The two moved their bodies, and one of them gave Zhou Ye a good morning. Stepped down on the couch and walked towards the washing room in the room.


    "..." Looking at the movements of the two women, Mo Chou couldn''t help but choked silently...Looking at the skillful movements, it was obvious that the two girls had been tuned and taught by their own little man a long time ago.


    But forget it, it¡¯s hard for me to protect myself... If someone told her before, that Mo Chou would be with a few women and her favorite man... She would definitely laugh up to the sky first, and then make people laugh. Throw that person into a cement bucket to fill the sea...


    "I''m going to wash up too... honey." Mo Chou said, taking a bite on Zhou Ye gently, and then walked into the bathroom...


    "Wow, sister Mo Chou, your skin is so good...what kind of skin care products do you use."


    "I use this...This is a product from our company''s biological laboratory. It is absolutely natural and does not hurt the skin..."


    "Where can I buy it..."


    "What to buy... When I look back, I will have someone send it to you..."


    Zhou Ye listened to the voice coming from the washing room, and Xiang Jiao leaked a smile... The two girls who had long wanted to be more of a sister-Mo Chou deliberately pleased... This has formed the harmonious scene of the three girls now.


    "Okay... I should get up too..." Zhou Ye said, stretched out... He turned over and jumped off the couch, rushed into the bathroom... "Don''t just look at your own... Who will take care of your men, let me wash them."


    "Fatty..."


    "Ah... badass..."


    "Don''t squeeze me..."


    Washing up in the morning-the four of them spent almost an hour, of course, most of their time was spent laughing.


    When the four of them finished their breakfast, it was almost half past nine.


    "My dear...Where shall we go to play today..." Qiu Ya asked curiously.


    "Today I will take you to Beverly Hills for shopping first..." Zhou Ye said while drinking coffee.


    "Great... honey." I have to say that no matter which country it is, sister paper is born with an extraordinary enthusiasm for shopping.


    "Then what are we waiting for...? Honey." Qiuya could not wait to leave immediately when she heard that she was going shopping.


    "I''m afraid we have to wait..." Mo Chou said with a smile.


    "What are we waiting for? Sister Mo Chou..." Ma Dongmei was also a little itchy.


    "Wait for our coolies..." Mo Chou smiled slightly: "Don''t you want my dear to help us carry the bags... That will make him tired."


    "How long will it take..." the two women asked bitterly.


    "Soon..." Mo Chou smiled and calmed down, "It will be all right soon."


    Mo Chou said it very quickly, and it turned out very quickly... Five minutes later, a convoy of three SUVs and an extended Cadillac stopped at the door of the villa... Two strong foreign men dressed like special black super police Walked in."Miss, the team is ready, we can set off..."


    "Let''s go, let''s go shopping frantically..." Mo Chou announced with a smile when he saw that his bodyguard and coolie had arrived.


    "Great, go shopping." The two women rushed out with a cheer...


    The group of people sat in Mo Chou''s car and drove all the way towards Beverly Hills.In fact, Zhou Ye is not interested in shopping at all...For him, shopping is a waste of life.


    However, since his own woman likes it, it doesn''t matter to him... Anyway, money is really just a number to him.


    Santa Monica is not far from Beverly Hills... After about an hour of driving on the highway, the convoy arrived in Beverly Hills.


    Although Mo Chou had long been bored with shopping in the specialty store here, but... under the lead of Qiuya and Dongmei, she also happily turned around with them...


    In other words, Mo Chou insisted on waiting for the bodyguards to be the right choice. The three of them went shopping all the way... There were dozens of shopping bags. Fortunately, there were bodyguards. Zhou Ye''s role behind them was to... Swipe, buy, buy.


    After three days, Zhou Ye had the feeling that his legs were thinner, which made him have to start the next travel project in Las Vegas urgently. There was no way, and he could go shopping. Zhou Ye really had a desire. The feeling of throwing up.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Fifty Two


    Los Angeles-Las Vegas, on Mo Chou''s private jet.


    "Ah...we haven''t gone to Disneyland yet, and Universal Studios hasn''t played yet..." Dongmei sat in the seat of the cabin, counting how many fun places she had missed.


    "And the Hollywood Walk of Fame..." Qiuya added.


    "Who told you to just focus on shopping these days..." Old God Zhou Ye was sitting in the chair, sipping the red wine that Mo Chou, who was sitting in his arms, was feeding him.


    "Sister Mo Chou, look at my dear..." The two girls coquettishly asked their sister for support.


    "It doesn''t matter..." As Mo Chou is the oldest of the three sisters, of course she has to calm the younger ones and can''t make her own man angry."In the future there will be opportunities..."


    "I told you all... Our plan to stay in Los Angeles is only four days..." Zhou Ye doesn''t mind staying a few more days, but he really has no interest in shopping. If the three girls are only shopping together, Zhou Ye will not Mind if you wait a few more days, the problem is... the three of them have to take him with them every time they shop. It''s a bit embarrassing that the three of them have to take him with them every time they shop.


    "Actually, my dear just doesn''t like shopping with us..." Ma Dongmei, who was outspoken and straightforward, revealed the true face of her man.


    "I know you have to drag me every time..." Zhou Ye rolled his eyes and said.


    "You must be dragged!" Qiuya smiled and said: "If we don''t drag you, we are afraid that when we come back from shopping, you won''t know who was hooked away..."


    "Yes!" This time even Mo Chou began to criticize his own man."Even if you are dragging you, you have collected a lot of the phone numbers for shopping guides..."


    "How could it be..." Zhou Ye said as if I were a gentleman: "How could I be interested in them?"


    "Huh-duplicity." Ma Dongmei said, jumping from her seat and directly on Zhou Ye''s body."Sisters, for our man not to be seduce by those Bi Chi...squeeze him dry, go."


    All the bodyguards were in the suite room. In the business cabin, only four people were in... Hearing Ma Dongmei''s suggestion, both Mo Chou and Qiuya eagerly looked at Zhou Ye.


    "Say it first. After you provoke me, you have to bear the consequences..."


    "I''m afraid of you..." Zhou Ye would be fine if he didn''t say that. This was like stabbing a hornet''s nest. Qiuya first followed Dongmei and rushed forward...


    After Mo Chou pressed the do not disturb door light...also rushed up.


    An hour''s flight time... passed quickly.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 538

    Not far from the Las Vegas private jet runway-the convoy of the Bellagio Hotel is already waiting here.


    From a distance, a Dassault Falcon 900 aimed at the runway and lowered its landing gear... With the harsh sound of rubber rubbing the runway, the private plane landed steadily on the runway, after a period of taxiing After that, he slowly parked beside the elevator car.


    The door of the plane opened... First, two bodyguards in black walked down the suspended ladder to guard the surroundings, and then Zhou Ye helped the three women out of the door.


    After Zhou Ye and the three women sat on the extended Lincoln in the center of the team, the team started slowly...


    The three girls really don¡¯t have any energy... I thought that the three sisters would be enough to deal with Zhou Ye, no matter how bad, it¡¯s always okay to last an hour, but it turns out... Zhou Ye is actually Have that ability to cheat.


    The three sisters are completely tragic... It''s really sad. They all say that there are only exhausted cattle and no bad farming. How come they have changed here?Three fields can''t exhaust this cow...


    Las Vegas is indeed a world-famous casino. Although it¡¯s not night yet, the crowds on the streets are one after another. There are people from all places...Asia, Europe, and even Africa...this place It''s really a miracle in the desert.


    After half an hour, the convoy arrived at the Bellagio Hotel on the Las Vegas Strip.The three women felt much better after taking a rest along the way, at least able to stand up on their own strength...


    After arranging his bodyguard to deliver the luggage of the four people to the room that had already been booked, Mo Chou led the three of them to the casino on the second floor.


    "The Bellagio Hotel is one of the best hotels in Las Vegas. The casino here has 200 slot machines and 200 gaming tables, and it also hosts the Five-Star World Poker Tournament. It is a good place to relax..." Mo As he walked, Chou introduced the hotel to the three of them.


    "Sister Mo Chou, we are not interested in gambling..." Because of childhood education problems, Qiuya and Dongmei really have no interest in gambling.


    "It''s okay, two ladies." The hotel waitress walking in front of them, who was responsible for leading the way, heard what they said and smiled and said in Chinese: "Our hotel has other fun performances. For example, Cirque du Soleil is in our hotel now. Perform their best O show...Do the two ladies go and see it?"


    "Huh? Are you Chinese?" Being able to hear the familiar Chinese in a foreign land made the two women a little excited."What is O Show?"


    "I''m a Chinese American..." the waitress said with a smile: "O show is an acrobatic performance performed in the performance pool. Are the two ladies interested in watching it?"


    "Okay, okay..." the two women said, looking at their man.


    "Mo Chou, let your two bodyguards follow them... Let them play." Zhou Ye is not interested in acrobatics... However, he didn''t want to sweep the two women''s interest. After talking to Mo Chou, Turning his head and said to the two women: "Don''t play too late, don''t get out of the sight of the bodyguard... Go back to your room when you are tired.


    "Hmm..." Qiuya and the two girls nodded their heads excitedly... and then directly followed the waitress to the performance venue, behind them were two bodyguards in black.


    "Okay... we should go to the casino too..." Zhou Ye said, heading for the casino on the second floor with Mo Chou''s slender waist.


    Although it''s only just after five o''clock in the afternoon... but there are already a lot of people in the casino. Some are sitting around the table looking nervously at the table, and some are in front of the slot machine and stuffing the coins into the slot machine bit by bit. Yes...but more of them are the kind of waitresses who wore long skirts with sex and feeling in the casino.


    "Sir, miss, is this your first time here?"


    Zhou Ye and Mo Chou had just walked into the gate of the casino, and a blonde woman in a black suspender dress greeted him and asked respectfully: "I am here..."


    "I''m not interested in who you are..." Mo Chou said unceremoniously. She hates the way those women look directly at her men... Although she has acquiesced to Zhou Ye looking for more women, but Her man is definitely not such a socialite to get involved."Go and exchange 50 million chips for me..."


    With that said, Mo Chou took out the checkbook from his Kun bag, directly signed the 50 million check and lost it...


    "..." The woman in the black dress was choked by Mo Chou almost speechless, but in any case, she exchanged 50 million chips at once. This is definitely not something she can afford. In the U.S., don''t mess with it. This is common sense for the rich."Okay, miss... please wait a moment."


    The black dress woman picked up the check and walked towards the place where the chips were redeemed. Soon-she walked over with the chips in the tray...respectfully said: "Miss, your chips already have access to the poker room. , Are you playing below or in the poker hall?"


    "Of course I went to the poker hall to play..." Zhou Ye said with a smile. He is not interested in these little jokes... Besides, he is not short of money, and he is playing with joy.


    "Then please two come with me..." This time the black skirt girl is smarter, and she no longer dared to stare at Zhou Ye directly. She had already figured out why Mo Chou would meet when she just took the chips. Treating her so badly...As a woman who hangs out in a casino, how dare she offend a big customer like Mochou?Apart from anything else, just need Mo Chou to explain to the casino, she will be driven out by the casino in Las Vegas.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Fifty Three


    "Two, please come in..." The black dress woman walked to the poker hall on the second floor with a tray, and said, "Sorry, two, I can''t enter here, so I can only send you two here. ."


    "Yeah." Zhou Ye nodded, then took a crystal chip marked with one hundred thousand dollars from the tray and threw it into the hands of the black dress woman."Your tip, I am very satisfied with your service."


    "Thank you...Thank you so much!" The girl in the black dress shook her hands with excitement. For her, one hundred thousand dollars is definitely not a small sum. If it weren''t for Mo Chou standing next to Zhou Ye, she would probably have a heart for Zhou Ye. Say [I''ll open a good room and wait for you, please don''t treat me as a human tonight.


    Zhou Ye didn''t speak, and he walked into the poker hall with Mo Chou. Following them was the waitress in the poker hall, taking the chip tray from the black dress woman and following them.


    It has to be said that this place is worthy of the big family''s gambling room, the magnificent decoration, the fast-trained waiter... everything means that if you want to mix here, 50 million chips are just an entry step.


    In this large poker hall, many of the tables are empty, and only three tables are playing cards... Some are playing Texas Hold''em, some are playing stud, and some are playing blackjack.


    Three gaming tables and three ways to play...


    For Zhou Ye, it doesn''t matter what the gameplay is... He can''t lose anyway, but... what really caught his attention was the table where he was playing blackjack.


    "Brother Fa?? No...This is Brother Jian?" Zhou Ye looked at the familiar figure and laughed...


    At this time, Shi Yijian, who was killing the square at the gambling table, was sitting at the bank... For him, known as a magician, this gambling was just a game for him to get into the big room. The entry threshold for the VIP room was five thousand. Ten thousand dollars in bargaining chips, the entry threshold for large households is 200 million dollars in bargaining chips...


    In order not to cause a boycott of the casinos, he had to work hard to get an entry fee of 50 million pieces in the lobby of each casino... But after entering the poker room known as the VIP room, the accumulation process is fast A lot.


    After all, this wins the gambler, not the casino... Basically, Shi Yijian doesn''t have to worry about the casino boycott.


    At present, Shi Yijian has won five people''s chips. Now, only one person is left at the poker table playing with him, and a group of people watching the excitement have gathered around, and the opposite person is basically also It''s almost lost.


    Shi Yijian looked at the bright card in his hand. The four cards had a total of 17 points, and his hidden card was exactly four. Then, as a dealer, he would win with blackjack."Sorry... Blackjack, you lost."


    "Damn..." The middle-aged man looked at the hole cards that Shi Yijian had turned over, angrily pushed the chips in his hand, and stood up to leave the gaming table.


    "Concession and concession..." Shi Yijian smiled and was about to get up and leave the gaming table. After all, his purpose was the big family room...not this small VIP room.He now has 230 million chips on the table, which is enough for him to enter the big family room.


    "Wait a minute." A voice came, preventing Shi Yijian from moving...


    "Huh¡ª?" Shi Yijian turned his head and saw a teenager sitting down accompanied by a beautiful woman in her twenties.He shook his head helplessly, and said: "Kid...the casino is not the place to come at this age, let''s go and play with your sister..."


    "My sister?" Zhou Ye was shocked, only to realize who Shi Yijian was talking about. He couldn''t help but sneered and turned to Mo Chou and said, "Mo Chou, people say you are my sister... "


    "Huh¡ª¡ª!!!" For Mo Chou, the age difference between her appearance and Zhou Ye is simply a taboo topic.Shi Yijian actually said that, it was like stabbing a hornet''s nest.


    "Well, people don''t know our relationship, and can''t blame him. Come... show him what our relationship is..." Zhou Ye teased narrowly.


    "Okay!" Mo Chou smiled slightly, and then stopped Zhou Ye as soon as he lowered his head...


    Shi Yijian was stunned. To tell the truth, Shi Yijian had a heartbeat at first sight of Mo Chou... But I didn''t expect that Mo Chou and that handsome boy were like this. Relationship...It''s really, you lose love before you fall in love.


    "Okay... I''m sorry, I misunderstood your relationship. If it''s okay, I''ll leave first. I wish you a hundred years... Early birth of a precious son." Shi Yijian said he wanted to leave again. To be honest, he really I don''t want to stay here anymore. Seeing the two show their affection, he has a feeling of being forcibly fed dog food.


    "Magic hand Shi Yijian?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and shouted to Shi Yijian. It was his childhood dream to be able to gamble with Fa Ge.


    "It''s me..." Hearing someone calling his name, Shi Yijian didn''t know that this was an unkind behavior from the visitor... He knew that he could not hide, so he turned around again and looked at Zhou. Ye said: "Do you know me??"


    "No, I just heard people say... You never lost a bet... That''s why I want to play with you." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "My time is limited. Let''s decide whether to win or lose. ."


    "Isn''t it a big loss for me like this?" Shi Yijian looked at Zhou Ye. He didn''t want to gamble with the handsome boy in front of him because... this was the first time he had a premonition that he would lose."You only have 50 million in chips... My chips are more than 200 million..."


    "Money is not a problem." Zhou Ye said as he took out his bank card and handed it to the waiter on the side... "There is a billion dollars in it... After checking, give me all the chips..."


    "Mr. Alright..." The waiter held up his bank card and walked towards the counter of the poker hall. There is also a place to exchange chips. Moreover, there are even resident lawyers who can handle the transfer procedures of various industries at any time...


    Five minutes later, the waiter came over with the bank card with a chip tray of 200 million dollars...


    "Now that we have the same bargaining chips on the table, can we start?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.

 The Movie World Chapter 539

    "Of course..." Shi Yijian sat down again, he knew... the goal of the young man in front of him was himself, and the person who came was not good, so he should not be underestimated.


    "Please check the card..."


    The croupier in the casino took out two new decks of cards and drew the king and the king, and placed them on the table, signaling the two of them to check the cards.


    "No need to check the cards, I believe in the credibility of your casino." Zhou Ye spread his hands and said...


    "I don''t need to check the cards anymore." Seeing Zhou Ye''s movements, Shi Yijian also said generously.


    "Then now, the poker game officially begins..." the croupier said, taking out two dice, "please throw some points to compare."


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Fifty Four


    "Little brother, please please..." Shi Yijian said, stretching out his hand and making a gesture of please.Faced with a seemingly underage teenager, he was really embarrassed to take the lead.


    "So generous? Then I''m being disrespectful." Zhou Ye was also polite... With a slight smile, he grabbed the two dice in his hands, and then thrown it at random. The two dice were spinning around the poker table...


    This gambling game has already begun from this moment... You know, the rules of blackjack are the dealer takes all.With the same number of points, the dealer is determined to be the player...so, grabbing the dealer is the beginning of the battle.


    The people around couldn''t help holding their breath. After all, hundreds of millions of gambling noodles are not always visible in the VIP hall...Even the bunny girls with drinks surrounded them involuntarily. Anyway, this is also A good talk in the future. In the future, I will brag about it with my friends, [I have seen a blackjack game with hundreds of millions of dollars].


    The two dice were spinning-spinning-in full view, and stopped their movements after a few seconds.


    Two six points-Leopard, the biggest point.


    "Wow... Ye, you''re so amazing..." Seeing this result, Mo Chou was as happy as a little girl, leaping for joy, and kissed Zhou Ye on the cheek.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye was not surprised by this result. It would be shameful if he couldn''t throw this point with his ability... "It''s you, Brother Jian..."


    "It''s really scary..." Shi Yijian was not too surprised by this result. After all, there is no three-thirds, how dare to go to Liangshan.If Zhou Ye didn''t have this ability, how could he insist on playing with him?"It seems that I have to be more careful, don''t enter my wife."


    Shi Yijian said, grabbing two dice... and rubbing his hands together. This is to test the strength and weight of the dice. This is his habit... After a few rubs, he smiled slightly."Fortunately¡ªI am not weak."


    As he said, Shi Yijian gently threw out two dice...the whole poker hall was silent-everyone was quietly watching the rotation of the two dice.In their opinion... the victory or defeat may have been decided from the moment of winning.


    Whoever is the banker can win¡ª¡ª


    The two dice gradually stopped their rotation...Two six points appeared in front of everyone.


    The leopard... is also a leopard... the crowd was in an uproar, this is absolutely rare... Obviously, these two people are really talented gamblers...


    "It seems... it''s a tie this time..." Shi Yijian said with a smile, "It seems we are going to continue..."


    "It doesn''t matter... this time let you first." Zhou Ye smiled and motioned to...


    "Then I''m welcome..." Shi Yijian said, once again picked up two dice and threw them out...


    leopard


    leopard¡­


    leopard¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    There are sixteen in a row behind, both of them are the same, they are all leopards...The crowd onlookers has become numb, fucking, are you kidding us?At this moment, the actions of the two have already attracted the attention of the casino.


    In the casino monitoring room, the senior consultant of the casino sat in front of the surveillance camera, watching the two men throwing leopards there... and asked the main security guard channel of the casino: "What is the origin of these two people, have you checked it out?"


    "Shi Yijian, a native of Macau, came to the United States three years ago and hung around in major casinos... Never failed, known as a magician..." For people like Shi Yijian, the casino has special information. It doesn''t take much effort.


    "I''m talking about the Chinese teenager who gambled with Shi Yijian..." Of course, the senior consultant knew about Shi Yijian...After all, everyone was a celebrity in the gambling industry, and Shi Yijian knew it when he entered the casino.It''s just that Shi Yijian rarely gambles in the lobby, and winning is a drizzle of more than one hundred and two hundred thousand, so he did not put Shi Yijian on the blacklist.


    What he was most interested in was the little-known handsome young man who could bet with Shi Yijian, and still suppress Shi Yijian...this was what surprised him most.


    "I''m sorry... we didn''t find out the identity of that teenager." The security supervisor said depressedly: "We only found out the immigration formalities in Los Angeles where he arrived in the United States on a plane from Magic Capital to Los Angeles five days ago. ..."


    "It''s a waste..." The senior consultant glared at him. What kind of information is this... Is this different from?


    "But we found the information of his female companion..." The security director replied: "Mo Chou, a Chinese American, she owns three foundations and a yacht club in the United States... Personal assets are estimated at 1.6 billion US dollars. No one knows her family status...but some people speculate that she is the only daughter of South American Hongmen boss Mo Huaian."


    "Miss Hongmen..." The senior adviser touched his chin and said, "Then the foundation under her is not a formal foundation?"


    "We don''t know about this...but, it is said that she has some kind of deal with the financial gangs on Wall Street..." the security officer said.


    "It''s Wall Street guys again..." When it comes to those Wall Street guys, senior consultants are a little tired.Those guys are just like having a natural keen sense of money... They all want to get involved in any profitable business... But this is not something he should take care of, these are what the big casino boss should consider."In this case, there is no problem with their identity... Keep your eyes on the bottom and don''t make any trouble."


    "Okay." The security adviser nodded... He turned his gaze to the surveillance screen again.


    At this time-the two have thrown twenty-four [Leopards] in a row...still a tie.


    The crowd eating melons around was also feeling a little aesthetic fatigue...


    "My dear... do you plan to play here until tomorrow?" Mo Chou was a little depressed, she nestled on the shoulders of her own man... and said dissatisfiedly: "If you continue like this, our vacation plans will be ruined. ..."


    "Okay, okay..." Zhou Ye also found it boring. If this goes on... it''s not fun at all.He placed two dice on the edge of the table.He raised his head and said to Shi Yijian: "Brother Jian...It will be boring to play like this. Why don''t you play a simple and quick game, and how about one win or lose?"


    "Oh? What game?" Shi Yijian told the truth, and felt very tired...Do you think it''s easy to lose more than 20 leopards in a row?Every time he is highly concentrated, his arm muscles are always tight...for fear of being ashamed if he is not careful, to be honest, he feels that his unicorn arm is a little tired.


    "Rock, scissors, cloth..." Zhou Ye said, smiling slightly, and asked, "Can you play?"


    "Of course..." Shi Yijian also said with a smile. A set of wins and losses can be achieved... Rock, paper, scissors is the most suitable. Given their level, there is no such thing as a tie.


    ¡ª¡ªThe crowd of onlookers heard the conversation between the two, and suddenly felt a [Fuck, you are making fun of me]... Hundreds of millions of gambling actually used rock-paper-scissors as simple means that even children can steal village??Isn''t today April Fool''s Day really?


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Fifty Five


    "Fak... are they too casual? Are these guys really not looking at money as money?" The security director sitting in the monitoring room heard the words coming out of it, and suddenly revealed a speechless question to the sky."Damn rich guy..."


    "It''s naive..." The senior consultant of the casino gave the guy a speechless glance, and then ordered: "Point the cameras No.1 and No.3 at the hands of the two of them..."


    "Yes..." I don''t understand what the senior consultant means... but the staff in the monitoring room obediently pointed the only two ultra-clear high-speed cameras in the poker hall at the hands of Zhou Ye and Shi Yijian''s guessing box.


    "Rock Paper Scissors..." X2


    A set of winning or losing-Zhou Ye''s scissors, Shi Yijian''s cloth.


    "I really accepted... Brother Jian." Zhou Ye smiled happily... "Sorry, I am Zhuang."


    "Awesome..." Shi Yijian held the slightly trembling right hand with his left hand, the smile on his face still bright."It''s really scary to be born later."


    "Where... Brother Jian is better." Zhou Ye smiled very sincerely. After all...for someone outside of his own specifications, Shi Yijian has just done very well.


    Are these two ZZ??


    Now the so-called onlookers have this feeling... These two guys are playing rock, paper, scissors and touting each other... It''s disgusting.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 540

    "Are these two guys sick?" In the monitoring room, the security supervisor said unconvincingly: "If I play rock, paper, scissors, I will definitely go down..."


    "You absolutely can''t win with a single shot..." The casino''s senior consultant attacked him without hesitation: "You are only going to give people food."


    "What a joke... I might not be able to beat them when playing cards and dice, but rock, paper, scissors... Hmph, I haven''t lost since I was a kid." The security chief said, putting on a haughty appearance, as if He is a god of gamblers.


    "Hmph..." The senior consultant did not speak, but instructed the staff in the monitoring room: "Bring me the picture taken by the high-speed camera just now on the big screen."


    "Okay, consultant." As the staff answered... the lights in the entire monitoring room dimmed, and then a white curtain hung on the wall... A curtain was divided into two pieces, one on the left and one on the right. In, each hand appears.


    "Rock, paper, scissors, are you using it so seriously?" The security supervisor whispered.


    "You know a P..." The senior consultant gave him a blank look and told the staff: "Slow down the playback speed three hundred times and replay it."


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    With the playback in slow motion of three hundred times...The security chief only saw a little clue...I saw Shi Yijian''s hand, a hammer, cloth, and scissors...that speed."Is this guy a monster?"


    "This guy is not a monster, he is just a gifted person..." The senior consultant did not pay attention to Shi Yijian''s movements... What really surprised him was that Zhou Ye''s hands... even if they were three hundred times slower. Action playback, still can''t see the clue.


    "How many times are our slowest replays?" The senior consultant looked at Zhou Ye''s hands and asked without looking back.


    "A thousand times..."


    "Then give me a thousand times slow motion replay..." The senior consultant looked at Zhou Ye''s hand movements without blinking.


    However... after a thousand times slow-motion playback, he still didn''t see any movement on Zhou Ye''s hand... as if the scissors he finally produced was really just a stroke of magic.


    "It''s so evil..." As a senior consultant hired by a casino, he never believed that victory is a fluke... A thousand times the playback can not tell the clue, he would rather believe-Zhou Ye''s hand speed Has been out of the human situation.


    However, he didn''t stupidly say it...People didn''t come to your casino to win your money. Unprovoked vengeance is the biggest taboo, especially in such a gray area that is not black or white. Try not to offend people... Otherwise, it is absolutely impossible to retire smoothly.


    Thinking of this, the senior consultant of the casino ordered: "Permanently delete these two video files..."


    "Okay, consultant." As for the senior consultant''s words, they dare not listen...you are welcome, as long as the big boss is not there, he is in charge of the casino.


    Such a delay-the poker room''s game has been divided.


    Zhou Ye has one hidden card and three bright cards.four, five, six.The face card has 16 points, and if his hidden card is five points, he will win.


    On the other hand, Shi Yijian''s card face is a hidden card, two bright cards, a J, a Q... In blackjack, the flower card is counted as ten points.So if his hole card is an A, then he is blackjack.


    But it''s also blackjack, and the dealer steadily eats the player.


    "I''ve played a game for so long...Everyone is done with one shot and two scattered." Said this, Shi Yijian directly turned over his hole card, it was an A... "Blackjack."


    "Awesome..." Zhou Ye smiled and stood up with applause."Well, I lost... The magician is indeed a magician."


    With that, he took Mo Chou''s slender waist and walked out... "I am very happy with this one... I have a chance to play again. Brother Jian..."


    "Haha..." Shi Yijian felt like playing with this kid, he was more tired than playing with others for a day... Anyway, he didn''t plan to pick up these words, but watching Zhou Ye leaving behind, he was a little curious. ...What exactly is this guy''s hole card?With his actions just now, it should be easy for him to win himself... Why did he lose?


    Thinking of this, Shi Yijian rejected the croupier''s move to close the cards... "Wait a minute, I''ll take a look at his hole cards..."


    "Sir, this is not in compliance..." The croupier wanted to refuse...


    "It''s okay, let him watch..." A vigorous male voice came from the casino''s senior consultant, and he was also very curious... What exactly is Zhou Ye''s trump card.


    "Thank you..." Shi Yijian said, bypassing the card table, walking to Zhou Ye''s position just now, slowly opening the deck, looking at Zhou Ye''s trump card, Shi Yi could not help but stare at himself Eyes.


    Zhou Ye''s trump card was a five of spades...Then all his cards added up, it happened to be blackjack, and he was absolutely doomed to Shi Yijian''s player...


    However, this is not the reason why Shi Yijian was surprised. What really surprised him was... in the middle of the five of spades, there was a line of small characters written in Chinese lower case [This five hundred million dollars is even a bride price for your daughter. The bride price is accepted, and you can''t regret your marriage in the future.


    This line of small characters made Shi Yijian want to laugh, but helpless... He is a bachelor who doesn''t even have a girlfriend. Where does the daughter come from?But... after all, this guy is really interesting.


    "I remember you, future son-in-law..." Shi Yijian smiled and shook his head. This guy...


    He couldn''t help but remember Zhou Ye, this guy... was the only defeat in his life."I have collected this card, can I?"


    "Of course, it''s just a deck of cards. Mr. Shi still has this face." The senior casino consultant who saw the hole cards just now smiled and nodded. He understood Shi Yijian''s thoughts very well...


    "So...Thank you." Shi Yijian said, carefully putting the five of spades into his pocket. He planned to go back and have the opportunity to mount it as a memorial to remind himself that there is someone outside the world."Send all the chips into my account. I''m a little tired today. Let''s go."


    "Okay, Mr. Shi..." The waiter at the casino respectfully watched Shi Yijian leave. After all...this is a big customer, and no one will have trouble with money.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Fifty Six


    "My dear... why you obviously won..." Mo Chou asked Zhou Ye curiously in the elevator returning to his room.


    She watched her own man turn the ace of hearts into five of spades...Why did her man push the card to admit defeat for this steady win?


    "Am I very short of money?" Zhou Ye did not answer, but asked rhetorically.


    "Whoever is short of money, you will not be short of money..." Although Mo Chou didn''t know how much money his man had, but... she had seen only six or seven cards issued by banks in various countries that her man had taken out. Zhang...the least among them is the 200 million U.S. dollar card that can be exchanged for chips in the casino, and the other cards have the most over 6 billion U.S. dollars...


    Although Mo Chou never asked Zhou Ye where the money came from as a trust in her man, but... at this moment, she was really curious, what did her man do?The rich second generation of the super family??Or... "My dear, what exactly does your house do?"


    "Well¡ªmy family is in business." Zhou Ye said with a smile. He was right, but his Umbrella business was too big, and the Milky Way had already been made... For him, money is really just It''s just a number, whether it''s a hard currency like gold-or getting wealth by means of words, money is never important in his eyes.


    "A liar..." Mo Chou muttered dissatisfiedly: "Even the Rothschild family would not give so much money when their children were underage..."


    You know, that is cash flow, not a fixed industry.For each family...cash flow is always the most important.


    "Hey, what is the Rothschild family..." Zhou Ye said with disdain, a Red Shield family that took advantage of the rise of World War II... He really didn''t take it seriously.


    "Then tell me, what does your family business do?" Mo Chou was really curious about it. For her, the more she loved Zhou Ye, the more curious she was about the secret behind her man. She wanted to learn about her man. all.


    "Uh-it''s really hard to say." Zhou Ye rubbed his temples with a headache. Umbrella managed too many industries, and he couldn''t finish talking about them.


    "Is it oil?" Mo Chou asked curiously, Zhou Ye shook his head.


    "Is it arms?"


    Zhou Ye still shook his head.


    "What the hell is it..." Mo Chou looked anxious.


    "Um-let''s put it this way... clothing, food, housing and transportation, birth, old age, sickness and death... war and peace... all the industries that mankind can think of, my family does." Zhou Ye''s words made Mo Chou''s eyes widen.


    "Then what''s the name of your family consortium..."


    "Slap!" Zhou Ye slapped her unceremoniously."To talk about our family..."


    "Oh..." Mo Chou rubbed his Alice Dolphin and asked emotionally: "Then what is our family consortium called?"


    "Umbrela..." Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously.


    "Liar..." Mo Chou was sure that she had never heard of the name of this consortium. As someone who often dealt with the big crocodiles on Wall Street, she had heard of some hidden families in the upper class, but she had never heard of it. The name.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 541

    "From now on, you''ll know, now...obediently..." Zhou Ye said, using his own gaze, he blocked the little gaze of the woman who was about to transform into a blue cat and was curious about three thousand questions.


    After the elevator reached the floor where the two people''s room was located, Mo Chou was almost completely weakened by Zhou Ye... He could only let Zhou Ye walk towards the room with her arm...


    "Miss." X2


    At the entrance of the room, two bodyguards were standing there faithfully. Seeing Zhou Ye and Mo Chou walking, they nodded and said, "Miss Qiu and Ms. Ma have returned..."


    "Well, I see, thanks for your hard work..." Mo Chou nodded, then waved his hand directly: "You can go to rest."


    "Yes, miss." The two bodyguards bowed respectfully and walked to the next room, which was their room.


    "I''m really not used to having men following me all the time..." Zhou Ye sighed and said.


    "No way...My career has just started, and the people I trust for the time being are still being cultivated..." Mo Chou said helplessly, "But, my dear...Would you like to go to Hokkaido to see the future men I cultivated? What?"


    "Not interested..." Zhou Ye said as he opened the door and walked in.


    "That''s a bunch of cute little loli... Honey, are you really not interested?" Mo Chou knew his man too well... This was the sentence that made Zhou Ye stop moving forward."Cute little loli???"


    "Yes... honey, you have to trust my vision..." Mo Chou has already made arrangements for his man''s future women. Instead of letting him go out and hunt for sex, it is better to let him find him... Great, loyalty is guaranteed, and loyal to her, it¡¯s better to be sparse.


    "Then I am really interested..." Zhou Ye''s interest was aroused, Lori developed something... is his favorite."If it''s really cute, Mo Chou baby, I don''t mind sending you a future Superman girl group..."


    Although he did not bring Umbrella into this world, but...Zhou Ye''s bracelet contained a lot of bio-enhancement potions.Among other things, he had brought no less than two hundred of the improved super soldier serum alone, and there were a lot of other miscellaneous instruments.


    "Really...?" Mo Chou''s eyes lit up when he heard Zhou Ye''s words.Although she didn''t know what Zhou Ye would do, she was still pretty sure that her man never said empty words... "Then it''s a deal, dear..."


    "Well, it''s settled." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    "My dear? Sister Mo Chou... why are you standing at the door? Why don''t you come in?" Ma Dongmei, who heard the conversation between the two, walked out and asked strangely.


    "I''m telling my dear, I''m going to Hokkaido to play in the future..." Mo Chou said with a smile.


    "Hokkaido?...it seems to be cold there too," Qiuya asked curiously.


    "Yes, it should be snowing in Hokkaido at this time, but... there are hot springs there." Mo Chou said and walked into the living room with Zhou Ye.


    "Does the circus show look good?" Zhou Ye sat on the sofa, stretched out his hand, and embraced Qiu Ya and Ma Dongmei.And Mo Chou sat in his arms unceremoniously.


    "It''s okay... I feel I was looking forward to it before I saw it, and I feel disappointed after reading it..." Qiu Ya said.


    "Yeah... it doesn''t feel so fun." Dongmei said, and asked curiously: "My dear, are you fun in the casino?"


    "It''s okay..." It was not Zhou Ye who answered her question, but Mo Chou."My dear lost 250 million... U.S. dollars."


    "Two hundred and fifty million¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªUS dollars!" X2


    Hearing this number, the two women were a little dizzy. After all, they were born in Xiaomen Xiaohu... This number has far exceeded their imagination."My dear... Why did you lose so much? Did they come out of you..."


    "No...I lost deliberately." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Are you stupid..." The two women looked at Zhou Ye with foolish eyes, as if their man had instantly become someone who needs care and love.


    "...You are seeking your own death." Zhou Ye looked at the two women with gazes, and angrily put them on the sofa... How dare to question him?It seems that family law is needed...


    "Honey, don''t..."


    "Ye, don''t... Sister Mo Chou help me..."


    "Hey, dear, you are the two of them stupid, why should I be punished..."


    "Sister Mo Chou, you don''t talk about loyalty too much...Ah-lightly, badass..."


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Fifty Seven


    Seattle International Airport¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "My dear... come back early..." Qiuya pulled the suitcase, and together with Dongmei, reluctantly waved goodbye to her man.


    "Well, I''ll go back soon..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved to his two girlfriends: "When you arrive at the airport, don''t forget to take your checked luggage!"


    "Well, we will... Ye, you must go back sooner..." Dongmei also choked up a bit. After all, they had never been separated for so long since they determined the relationship.


    "Um..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    At this moment, the announcement urging boarding came from the terminal lobby [Passengers taking flight XXX from Seattle to China Magic Capital, please hurry up and board the plane...]


    "Go..." Zhou Ye waved his hand, motioning for the two to board the plane quickly...


    "We''re gone, dear..." Qiuya and Dongmei waved their hands and walked towards the boarding gate reluctantly, one step at a time.


    Zhou Ye was there watching the two of them, until after the flight he watched them take off, he turned around and took Mo Chou and walked towards the private VIP terminal... Their next destination was Neon Hokkaido...


    "Hey, isn''t it comfortable to sit in a big plane..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly while sitting on Mo Chou''s Falcon 900 private plane.


    Mo Chou snuggled in Zhou Ye''s arms and joked: "Didn''t you have customized two Boeing 747400s at the Seattle Boeing Company?"


    "It will take more than a year to deliver..." Zhou Ye was depressed, because he ordered two Boeing 747s at a time and was invited to visit the Boeing manufacturing plant in Seattle.


    Although Zhou Ye was not interested in this, Qiuya and Dongmei were very interested...Aircraft manufacturer, that was Boeing...For these two girls, it was really an irresistible temptation....So, In the end, Zhou Ye had to take the three girls to Seattle for a round.


    Of course, by the way, it is also satisfying for a few women to feel the romantic atmosphere in [Sleepless in Seattle] on the streets of Seattle. Although Zhou Ye is not interested in it at all, he has no choice. It is a woman who has a somewhat literate mood. Zhou Ye As a good young man who loves his wife, I have to accompany him.


    "Who asked you to let your family align all the safety standards inside to Air Force One?" Mo Chou said, and gave Zhou Ye a white look. "You also chose the most luxurious interior decoration... They greatly changed the internal structure. It will take nearly half a year."


    The most luxurious interiors represent the most cumbersome craftsmanship, and the highest safety standards represent the most stringent craftsmanship requirements. In the face of Zhou Ye, a major customer who ordered two private jets at once, how dare Boeing neglect.


    "It can only be said that Boeing is too useless..." Zhou Ye said dissatisfiedly, "If it were thrown to the Umbrella Group guys, they would only give me half a month. done."


    Zhou Ye didn''t seem to blush at all when he said this¡ªwhat is the technological level of the Umbrella Consortium?What is the technological level of Boeing in this world, let alone the Umbrella Consortium and the permanent time barrier arranged by Zhou Ye, in which time passes a hundred times faster than the outside world.


    It''s not an exaggeration to say that Umbrella''s shipbuilding factory on the Mars base is doing its best to build a star destroyer like dumplings... let alone a small big plane?


    "Okay, I know our consortium is powerful, okay?" For Mo Chou, who has never seen Umbrella''s power, she has reservations about what Zhou Ye said about the power of Umbrella''s consortium... But, obviously, she didn''t want to make her man angry, as smart as she changed the subject quickly."My dear, let Xiaoya and Xiaomei return home alone...Are you not worried?"


    "Then what''s to worry about?" Zhou Ye stretched out... took a glass of red wine from the flight attendant''s tray and took a sip: "Xiaoya and Dongmei''s parents are already waiting at Magic City Airport. ...Otherwise do you think I will rest assured that they will return home on their own?"


    "That''s okay..." Mo Chou said, grabbing the wine glass from his own man, then drank it all in his mouth, and threw the empty wine glass on the ground... Then, he pressed the electric power on Zhou Ye''s seat. Adjust the button and put him down on the chair... As soon as he lowered his head, he stayed away.


    "Mmm..."


    Zhou Ye passively drank this beautiful wine... Soon, the red wine in Mo Chou''s mouth was drunk by the two.Just when Zhou Ye wanted to get in touch with the inch and come to a blast... But his body was hugged tightly by Mo Chou.


    Mo Chou hugged Zhou Ye, curled up in his arms, and whispered: "Don''t move¡ªlittle villain... You almost killed me last night... Now, let me take a good rest... Be good. "


    "It is an immoral behavior not to ignite the fire..." In the face of Mo Chou''s shameless actions, Zhou Ye could only protest with a wry smile.


    However, he also saw that Mo Chou was really tired...so he didn''t go to tease her again...the two just hugged each other to sleep.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 542

    More than five hours later-Mochou''s special plane landed at Hawaii Airport, where they will replenish fuel, and then fly directly to New Chitose Airport in Hokkaido...


    Zhou Ye, who hates the transition and cheers, is looking forward to the completion of his special function as soon as possible.


    No way, in the final analysis, Mo Chou''s Falcon 900 is just a small business jet, with a maximum range of more than 7,000 kilometers... If you don¡¯t want to fly halfway and fall into the sea, then it¡¯s a must to refuel in Hawaii. .


    "Really don''t go down and feel those passionate Hawaiian bikini beauties?" Mo Chou teased his man while eating a meal that could no longer tell whether it was breakfast or lunch.


    "Will you wait for me?" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes and said.


    To be honest...Zhou Ye is still a little interested in Hawaiian beauties. The key is that this is not the time...beautiful I do what I want, and loli I also do what I want...beauties and loli can¡¯t have both. Choose loli.Hmm, that''s it.


    Mo Chou cut a piece of steak and put it in his own mouth, and said proudly: "You are so beautiful... if you dare to go and mess around, I will order to take off immediately and throw yourself here... with your Hawaiian beauty Go fooling around!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye had been mentally prepared for this answer...or it should be said that he knew that Mo Chou was the kind of person who didn''t speak his heart. If he really went down... Mo Chou would definitely not be willing to lose himself. Here it is.


    But then again, this kind of signs should not rise... It seems that the after-dinner exercise after a while will be on the schedule.Thinking of this, an evil smile leaked from the corner of Zhou Ye''s mouth.


    "Hey-do you think I''m afraid of you when you laugh like this? I''m not afraid of you..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s smile, Mo Chou only felt his whole body feel soft, and said with a stubborn look.


    "Well, I know you are not afraid of me... eat quickly... the steak will not taste good when it is cold..." Zhou Ye was not angry, and said gently.


    "My dear...I, I was wrong...Is it okay if I was wrong?" Mo Chou became even more frightened when I saw Zhou Ye''s gentle attitude. You know... Now she is going to monopolize the Demon King, two The loyal comrade-in-arms has gone home... what will happen?Oh my god, it''s...unthinkable.


    "You''re right, baby, how could you be wrong?" Zhou Ye smiled happily and his tone was gentler."Hurry up and eat, baby."


    "You are not allowed to make bad things... if you don''t promise me, I can''t eat it..." Mo Chou intended to use the tactics of acting as a spoiler to fool through, but it was not good enough for Zhou Ye...


    "Since I can''t eat anymore..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and picked up the dinner plate in front of the two of them, then stood up, walked outside the hatch, gave the dinner plate to the stewardess, turned and closed the hatch tightly. , And turned on the indicator light of [Do Not Disturb].


    "Don''t... honey... I was wrong... don''t..."


    "I know...women always say that they don''t want it, just what they want...baby you said I understand, right?"


    "I... ah-badass... you go down..."


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Fifty Eight


    New Chitose Airport is the airport with the largest area of ??neon, located at the junction of Chitose City and Komaki City.The flights here are frequent...the terminal is full of people.


    After all, many people come to Hokkaido to see powder snow in winter.


    The Falcon 900 landed on the second runway of New Chitose Airport with the hum of the engine.


    Soon, a lift truck drove over and put the lift on the door of the plane.


    "Bad guy--you let me get off the plane every time..." Zhou Ye walked down the suspended ladder, his cheeks red as peach blossoms.She felt that even her bodyguard looked at her with something wrong.


    In fact, she thinks too much...the bodyguards don''t have this idle time.


    Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Hehe...who was the last stone to hold on to the death with me?"


    "Bad guy..." Facing his own man''s ridicule, Mo Chou could only bury his head in his own man''s arms.


    Zhou Ye had just stepped off the plane with Mo Chou in his arms...The black luxury motorcade drove over, and out of one of the cars, a middle-aged man in a black suit walked quickly to the two of them respectfully. "Miss Mo, hello, and welcome to Neon... I am the head of Hokkaido of the Yamaguchi Group, and Akharu Ishida-I am here to meet you on the order of the leader of Watanabe."


    "Thank you, Team Leader Watanabe, for me." At this time, Mo Chou once again returned to the demeanor of a strong woman, as if it was not her who spoiled Zhou Ye just now.


    "Yes--!" Ishida bowed again, and then reached out his hand in a please gesture."Miss Mo, we have arranged a hotel for you, please get in the car for both of you..."


    "Yeah!" Mo Chou nodded, then took Zhou Ye''s arm and walked towards the black extension Lincoln...


    Her bodyguards followed closely behind and boarded other vehicles in the convoy. One of the bodyguards sat directly in the passenger seat of Mo Chou''s car.He needs to always be alert to the dangers from outside.


    As everyone got on the car, the convoy slowly started and drove out of the airport...


    "Raise the partition board..." Mo Chou, who was sitting in the car, ordered directly.


    "Yes, miss." The bodyguard in the front passenger seat directly pressed the button, and the partitions on the carriage and driver''s seat rose up.


    "...Honey...you, don''t you ask me what I do?" To be honest, Mo Chou''s heart was far less calm than her external performance, she was really afraid that Zhou Ye would mind her underworld background Alienate her.


    "Is it meaningful to ask what you do?" Zhou Ye said lightly.


    "...I..." Looking at Zhou Ye''s expressionless handsome face, Mo Chou felt his heart feel as uncomfortable as if he had a small hand tugging hard.


    "You can''t change anything, the fact that you are my woman." Zhou Ye looked at Mo Chou''s tangled expression and decided not to tease her anymore."What? Don''t the gangsters want to recognize my boyfriend?"


    "Bastard...Bad...You scared me to death..." Mo Chou saw Zhou Ye who was smiling, how could he not understand the fact that she was tricked by her own man again... She clenched her small fist angrily. Hit Zhou Ye''s shoulder hard... but after a few hits, Zhou Ye didn''t even call it pain, she was reluctant."My dear, aren''t you afraid that I will hurt you?"


    "..." Zhou Ye sighed silently."I''m afraid... I''m afraid you will be hacked by someone accidentally..."


    "Hehe..." Mo Chou was so happy listening to her man''s caring words. She had never dared to tell Zhou Yeming what she did. She was afraid that her man would hate the underworld... But now, all she has The worry is gone."Don''t worry, my dear... I''m not that stupid. I will slowly fade out in the future. When I find a suitable puppet, I will wash my hands and quit, and be by your side every day... Give you a bunch Child, okay..."


    "I don''t worry about anything else..." Zhou Ye hugged Mo Chou and sighed, "I''m just worried about your safety... Forget it, wait this time to see if there are good seedlings, I will give you a good training. A few people are ready."


    "Really?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mo Chou almost didn''t jump up happily...Although I don''t know where his man''s limits are, but after getting along for a while...Mo Chou knows deeply that he Men are not ordinary people.


    "It''s really better than US dollars..." To be honest, Zhou Ye didn''t feel that Mo Chou would be equipped with a few capable assistants. He was really worried... Well, think about it, it seems that the simple psychic ability gene injection is not enough. How many tubes...how many for her?


    This year, the most complicated thing is the human heart... Another weakened version of the spiritual ability is by Mo Chou''s side, and he is also relieved.At that time, train her a few female bodyguards who can fight, and she will live together.


    Because it had just fallen in snow...The speed of the motorcade on the highway can''t be mentioned... It only took more than 40 minutes to drive, but it took more than an hour to walk.


    The convoy did not stop in Sapporo, but drove directly to the Dingshanxi Scenic Area-eventually, it stopped at the door of the Aesthetics Butterfly Cuiguan Hotel.


    "A complex of Japanese architecture and Western architecture?" Zhou Ye walked out, looking at the doorway in front of him in the style of Japanese architecture... But inside was the mountain-zhuang-shaped hotel in the western architectural style, and said with a smile: "Shankou The team is really interested."


    "Hi, it seems that this gentleman has studied our culture very much..." Ishida, who had already got off the car, complimented: "I don''t know what your relationship with Miss Mo is?"


    "He is my man Zhou Ye, he can call the shots of all my decisions..." Mo Chou replied directly as Zhou Ye got out of bed.


    Mo Chou''s words surprised Ishida... To be honest, when he received a call from the team leader, he already had some understanding of this Miss Mo... The behind-the-scenes boss of an emerging money laundering group in the world, with both high IQ and EQ. Female genius, super-rich who has business dealings with oligarchs and financial tycoons from all over the world...


    Either way, they are enough to make him look up. You know...Although the name of the regional chief is loud, in fact, he can only be regarded as the backbone of the Yamaguchi team. There are four and five levels above him. The presence.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had been directly introduced into the team by the current leader of the Yamaguchi team, he would not be able to receive him this time... In the words of the current boss of the Yamaguchi team, it would be [Miss Mo, you have to use your greatest sincerity Entertain her and make her feel satisfied.


    As for the leader of the group, Ishida certainly knows why... Although the Yamaguchi group is known as one of the top ten gangsters in the world, its influence abroad is eclipsed by the Italian mafia and the American gangsters.


    Therefore, they often have to use Mochou''s international money laundering group to turn domestic illegal income around abroad, turning it into legal income and then falling into their pockets... Any gang with black income cannot avoid it. To use the power of money laundering groups.


    In other words... it was they who asked and Mo Chou, not Mo Chou who wanted them... This is also the reason why the Yamaguchi team is so diligent this time.


    Heh heh-a bit far away. From Ishida''s point of view, this genius woman who formed a huge money laundering syndicate will definitely not fall because of a man, but...now the fact lies in front of him, this female genius , Fell into Zhou Ye''s hands and couldn''t help himself. How could this not surprise him.


    Fortunately, he had seen some markets and didn''t show the thoughts in his heart on his face... but he was more respectful to Zhou Ye."Zhou Sang--please..."


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Fifty Nine

 Movie World Im King Chapter 543

    Early in the morning¡ªZhou Ye slowly opened his eyes...Looking at his wrist, Mo Chou gave him the Patek Jade watch. Before getting off the plane yesterday, Mo Chou helped him adjust to the Tokyo time zone.


    "It''s already time?" Zhou Ye looked at the time displayed on his watch calendar at nine forty-three.


    "My dear...you don''t take a break anymore?" It seems that he was woken up by Zhou Ye''s sigh, and Mo Chou didn''t open his eyes... he stretched his arms and twisted his slender man. The posture got directly into the arms of his own man.


    Yesterday, when I got off the plane, it was almost five o¡¯clock in the evening Tokyo time, and I took the car for more than an hour... In addition, Mo Chou was eaten by Zhou Ye on the plane, so when he arrived at the hotel where he was staying , Has been extremely tired.


    After eating dinner, I was still enthusiastic about going to the hot spring with my man, but it didn''t take long to enter the hot spring-I fell asleep directly, and finally Zhou Ye took her back.


    "Can''t you get up yet? Little lazy... who said to experience the hot spring XX with me?" Zhou Ye forced a smile and looked at Mo Chou, who was lazy like a cat in his arms, and said: "As a result, I myself But fell asleep first..."


    "It''s all your fault..." Mo Chou lightly beat his man''s mouth and said: "It''s because you messed up on the plane that I was so tired yesterday."


    "Okay, okay, it''s all my fault..." Zhou Ye was not stupid enough to reason with a woman. He stroked Mo Chou''s back and asked in a low voice, "What is the reservation for today?"


    "I called yesterday..." Mo Chou arched his arms in Zhou Ye''s arms, feeling the temperature of Zhou Ye''s body, and sighed comfortably: "Because the snow has closed the mountains these days, so temporarily Can''t go to Yingzhuang..."


    Zhou Ye knew that Yingzhuang was the place where Mo Chou entrusted those people to raise her little Lori.It is said that... it was the fallen Iga-ryu ninja family that Mo Chou invited and commissioned them to train those little loli.


    Last night, although Mo Chou did not complete a hot spring with Zhou Ye, she also confessed everything she did to her man during the meal.


    To be honest, after the confession, Mo Chou felt more relaxed than ever... Zhou Ye also felt very happy about this. Although he knew what Mo Chou did, he could tell him everything about him. This is obviously an expression of loving him to the extreme.


    When Zhou Ye was happy, he would give Mo Chou''ai a reward... However, he didn''t expect that his love reward had not been given yet, and Mo Chou fell asleep directly - Zhou Ye was really dumbfounded.


    Heh heh-a bit too far, let''s get back to the topic.


    Zhou Ye gently stroked Mo Chou''s hair, and said questioningly: "Then let''s today..."


    "Let''s go traveling..." Mo Chou showed an innocent smile like a girl...


    For a long time, her international money laundering business has made her feel that she cannot raise her head in front of her man. But last night, after she confessed to her man, what she gained was not contempt, not cold talk... but a sentence.[According to your own ideas, do it with confidence... Even if you lose everything in the end, I will support you.] Such an answer.


    This made her feel more relaxed than ever... It''s really nice to have a man you can rely on. Such a good man will not let those outside who want to monopolize him... She looks for girls for her own men. The idea of ??paper is even stronger.


    However, those are things to follow, and now... it''s time to take advantage of the good opportunity to be alone with my own man to create memories that belong only to the two.Thinking of this, Mo Chou smiled slightly: "My dear, we can relax in Dingshanxi Hot Spring for two days, then go...and then go..."


    Zhou Ye looked at Mo Chou like a little girl, happily making a play plan there...Zang Jiao couldn''t help but smile."Okay... just listen to you, as long as you want to go... I will go with you."


    "Great... honey, huh..." Mo Chou heard Zhou Ye''s words, his eyes lit up... After holding Zhou Ye and kissing him, he jumped up from the couch, "I''ll change it now Clothes...Don¡¯t come to harass or disturb me..."


    With that said, Mo Chou ran all the way into the bathroom...For fear of his own man harassing him, he locked the door of the bathroom, and Zhou Ye laughed bitterly.


    The time for a woman to wash and make up or something¡ªcough, cough, is usually calculated by the hour.


    Zhou Ye got up, soaked in a hot spring, and rinsed it again... Mo Chou walked out of the bathroom belatedly.To be honest, that moment really made Zhou Ye feel amazing.


    "My dear... Am I beautiful?" Mo Chou walked up to Zhou Ye proudly, turned around, and asked with a smile.


    "Uh-actually I think we can be very happy in the hotel..."


    "Bad egg..." Zhou Ye''s words made Mo Chou couldn''t help but smile happily... She knew that this was her own man''s praise in disguise."Well, we have to go to breakfast first."


    When the two embraced and walked to the restaurant, they were really amazed...


    The male is beautiful and incomparable-the female is Yan, Ruo Tao, Hua... If it weren''t for the tall black bodyguards who followed them, maybe someone really pretentious came to strike up a conversation.


    Two days later... the scenic spots around Sapporo were almost finished by the two, Dingshanxi Hot Springs-Hokkaido Shrine-even, the two even ran to Boye Happy Street for a round.


    Keke--Of course it wasn''t to find help or make a sister there, but Mo Chou just wanted to satisfy his curiosity.


    In fact, the two of them only found a few good-looking snack bars there... and tasted some local specialties.Of course, because the two of them did not bring bodyguards when they went there, Zhou Ye was stuffed with a lot of business cards in his pockets, and there was even a middle-aged woman who clamored for Zhou Ye to offer her own price-she wanted to pack and raise Zhou. Ye three years.


    At that time, Mo Chou was almost laughing crazy...In her words, [I never knew, it turns out that men are so dangerous to come here]


    Of course, she also had other gains... She finally saw what Zhou Ye was doing when the middle-aged woman was entangled in anger.Just a word, let that ugly middle-aged woman completely disappear from this world in various senses.


    This made her look forward to the gift that Zhou Ye said to give her... Zhou Ye''s godlike power of speech also made her admire, and she had completely become a fan of Zhou Ye.


    However, the happy days always seem short...Three days of rare sunny days have finally cleared the road to Yingzhuang...


    "My dear... we should go see your little Lolita." Mo Chou, who hung up the phone, turned his head and smiled at Zhou Ye: "Are you looking forward to it?"


    "Hmm-I really look forward to it." Zhou Ye smiled, it''s not a lolicon, it''s just... like their cute appearance.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Sixty


    On the highway from Sapporo to Kamikawa, the convoy of three black SUVs and a black extension Lincoln is particularly conspicuous.


    This road is the only way from Sapporo to Daisetsuzan National Park in Hokkaido. On this road...Most of the vehicles are tourist buses full of tourists, and the other few are private cars going to Daisetsuzan National Park in Hokkaido. .


    Mo Chou, the four-car fleet, looked a little eye-catching against the background of these buses and private cars.


    Zhou Ye looked out of the car window with boredom in every possible way, and the scenery flashed by...depressed and asked, "How long will it take to arrive?"


    "My dear, I''ll be here in a while..." Mo Chou brought a pair of flat glasses, holding a thick stack of documents in his hand, watching and comforting his man.


    She knew that her man was bored...


    But she can''t help it... After all, the sisters are not there now. She is alone against the Great Demon King Zhou Ye. In the past three days, she has really deeply understood the true meaning of the phrase "pain and happiness", every night she None of them fell asleep...but fainted.


    Although she would still be full of energy when she woke up early the next day... But she couldn''t stand it often... So in order to avoid being caught by her own man during the nearly five-hour drive, she would These days, I took out all the files that I had left behind because of the game, and made a look like I was going to work hard, with the intent to get through.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye sighed. He knew... These days, he really made Mo Chou a little bit hold on, but this process is necessary for a happy life in the future.


    As the scenery outside the car window flew by... time passed bit by bit.


    Just when Zhou Ye felt bored and about to fall asleep... the body shook and it seemed that the convoy had turned on a country road.


    "Huh¡ª?" Zhou Ye opened his eyes, and saw that the scenery outside the window had changed¡ªthe endless fields had become densely wooded forests...The branches of those trees were covered with white snow from time to time. There are two or three squirrels frolicking among the branches...it''s a beautiful scenery of the forest sea and snowy field.


    At this time, Mo Chou, who had just finished his work, packed the documents in his hand and put them into the file bag... Seeing the scenery outside, Mo Chou smiled and said, "Honey, it''s almost here..."


    "I started to look forward to it..." Zhou Ye stretched out and smiled.


    The convoy drove toward the depths of the forest for about ten minutes, and stopped in a clearing... There was no road ahead.


    "Alright... we''re here, dear." Mo Chou said, picking up the folder at hand, and got out of the car with Zhou Ye...


    Stepping on the ground formed by the accumulation of dead branches, rotten leaves and snow, smelling the fresh and cold air unique to the mountains and forests.The two looked at each other and smiled...


    "You go back, five days later, come here to pick me up at this time." Mo Chou turned his head directly and ordered.


    "Okay, miss." After the bodyguards agreed, they boarded the car again...The convoy turned the front of the car in the woods with difficulty and returned to Sapporo along the same route.


    Zhou Ye watched the car''s taillights gradually disappear into the distance...Until they were no longer visible, he turned his head and said to the seemingly empty woods: "People are gone...you should come out."


    Hearing what her own man said, Mo Chou didn''t feel tight or stretched, because she knew who came here...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 544

    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, "Swish--!" Two beeps...


    Two figures wearing white ninja costumes suddenly appeared in front of Zhou Ye and Mo Chou.


    One of the white-clothed ninjas said: "Miss Mo...The Patriarch has been waiting for you for a long time."


    "Still a girl?" Zhou Ye listened to the soft voice... somewhat surprised: "Are you all ninjas female?"


    "..." The two female ninjas did not speak, but looked at Mo Chou... To tell the truth, Zhou Ye''s charm is really too strong, so strong that they can''t resist any questions Zhou Ye raised, they can be strong Forbearing not to answer Zhou Ye''s question, but to see that Mo Chou had received strict ninjutsu training since childhood.


    Mo Chou looked at the questioning gazes of the two female ninjas, and said without hesitation: "He is my man Zhou Ye... His words are mine."


    There is Mo Chou''s endorsement... The two women finally put aside a little bit, since they are friends and not enemies, then they can answer Zhou Ye''s question."Hi, Zhou Sang... Since the Warring States Period, our Hundred Lands have been training female ninjas..."


    The female ninja who answered Zhou Ye''s words hadn''t finished speaking... she couldn''t say it anymore, because the masks of the two men fell as if they were blown down by a breeze... two leaked out. Zhang has almost exactly the same peerless face.


    "...Oh, I''m going..." Zhou Ye was really surprised when he saw these two faces."Spring, spring, spring day?"


    The faces of these two people can be said to be nine points similar to the female ninja Kasuga in the game [Warring States BASARA]... Even Zhou Ye was a little surprised...


    The two female ninjas who were stunned by the unexpected situation changed their expressions in an instant and shouted: "Unreasonable people...Sinai."


    "Tianzhu¡ª¡ª!"


    The two women raised the big swords in their hands and slashed at Zhou Ye mercilessly.Two blades of light flashed across the gloomy forest clearing like lightning... and struck Zhou Ye''s neck.


    "Ye--!" Mo Choujing, who was standing not far behind Zhou Ye, dropped the file bag in his hands, desperately rushing towards Zhou Ye. She didn''t ask for Zhou Ye to be saved... It would be good to be able to help Zhou Ye with a cut.


    However, her wish came to nothing... It''s not that she didn''t have time to run over. When she ran over, the swords of the two female ninjas were more than one meter away from Zhou Ye... It''s just that the distance of this meter is for two For the female ninja... it''s just like the end of the world, difficult to approach.


    Just kidding... Even if he was cut by two [Spring Days], Zhou Ye would never get hurt... But, Zhou Ye really didn''t want the clothes he just changed into strips... So, simply Just use the power of mind to set the two girls in place.


    At this time, the two women kept the embarrassing appearance of cutting off at Zhou Ye with the sword... their faces were full of horror.After all-anyone who encounters such a supernatural event will feel terrified... It''s not bad for the two women to scream out on the spot.


    "Flap!" They were frozen by Zhou Ye, but Mo Chou was not restricted by Zhou Ye''s personal freedom. She came up without saying a word, and slapped two female ninjas on the faces of two female ninjas with forehand and backhand. ."Did the patriarch of Baidi teach you this way? Does he teach you to treat distinguished guests like this?"


    Thinking of the man who almost lost him just now, Mo Chou still feels a bit cold in his hands and feet... The more he thinks about it, the more angry Mo Chou is, and when he raises his hand, he wants to slap the two [Kasuga] again.


    However, her arm was hugged tightly by Zhou Ye... "Well, Mo Chou baby, I think there must be some reasons we don''t know in it. Am I right? Patriarch Baidi?"


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Sixty One


    "Zhou Sang... really amazing." As a long female voice sounded, a woman in a cherry-colored kimono appeared in the open space under a white paper umbrella...


    She appeared so suddenly...as if she was standing there.


    I saw this woman, who was about 1.7 meters tall...The long kimono couldn''t hide her body and figure that was as ripe as honey and peach. The word front, convex and back seemed to be born for her. In general, the only thing that made Zhou Ye a little pity was... this woman was wearing a mask of a white fox on her face, and she couldn''t see her appearance at all.


    "Yayoi Baidi has seen Mr. Zhou..." The woman wearing a white fox mask came to Zhou Ye and said with a deep polite: "Please also Mr. Zhou to look at the face of the concubine, and let it go. Two daughters..."


    "Interesting...Is this a small one, is it an old one?" Zhou Ye ignored Baidi Yayoi''s request, but looked up and down the patriarch of the Baidi family.


    "Patriarch of the Baidi..." Zhou Ye didn''t get into trouble, but Mo Chou stood up."You need to give me an explanation...I provide you with tens of millions of dollars in support from the Hundred Lands Clan every year, is it only in exchange for swords and swords?"


    Mo Chou absolutely couldn''t tolerate the two female ninjas facing each other with swords.


    "My Hundred Di Family... Since the Warring States Period-have served Lord Xin Xuan... How can the pride of my Martial Family be made up for by the smell of copper?" In the face of Zhou Ye, Hundred Di Yayoi respected, that was because Zhou Ye The power of... She was not so polite in the face of Mo Chou."Miss Mo, you and I are just a deal...I don''t have to explain anything to you!"


    "You...you..." Mo Chou was almost mad, but she was helpless... with her three-legged cat skills, she thought she couldn''t beat Yayoi Baidi.


    "Interesting..." If you beat your wife, you will naturally provoke your husband... His own woman is angry, of course Zhou Ye has to help out.Don''t care who is right and who is wrong?It is Zhou Ye''s character to help the relatives or not to help.


    Following Zhou Ye''s topic, he acted... Baidi Yayoi only felt a flash in front of him, and then his throat tightened, and a big hand grabbed her neck as if she was catching a chicken... just so straight Picked her up."I don''t know, am I qualified to ask Patriarch Baidi to give me an explanation?"


    "Mmm..." Baidi Yasheng firmly grasped Zhou Ye''s arm with both hands... But she felt that Zhou Ye''s arm in her hand was like a steel cast, unable to shake it at all...


    Unwilling to die like this, she desperately kicked Zhou Ye''s body with her feet wearing wooden clogs... However, how could Zhou Ye let her kick herself?Just a little bit of a thought force was placed in front of him with the thought force, and all the resistance of Yayoi Hyakuchi was wiped out.


    "Cough cough cough..." Today... are you finally going to die here?Hyakuchi Yayoi felt that his lungs were burning... the strength of his body was getting smaller and smaller...


    The twins [Chunri] who had been set aside by Zhou Ye had pleading expressions in their eyes...


    "Do you have something you want to tell me?" Zhou Ye''s eyes flicked over the two women... asked with a smile: "Is that right? If I''m right... don''t blink your eyes, otherwise I will misunderstand. Will break your patriarch¡¯s neck..."


    "..." When the two springs heard Zhou Ye''s words, their eyes widened in horror...Even if the eyes were so dry... they didn''t dare to blink their eyes for fear of accidentally letting their mother die.


    After a while...Zhou Ye finally let go of his hand. In fact, he didn''t want to kill Baidi Yayoi either. If he really wanted to kill her, he wouldn''t have to bother so much¡ªwhether it''s being crushed by Mind Power or One punch, or magical bombardment-can make Hyakuchi Yayoi completely disappear in this world in an instant.


    "Keke Keke cough ............ ............" one hundred to kneel in front of Yayoi Zhou Ye, greedy breathe the air ...... never have a moment, let her feel so close to death.


    This man like a demon god is the god who rules everything...Hyakuchi Yayoi thought of this...kneeling down even more respectfully.


    Zhou Ye ignored the Yayoi Baidi who was kneeling on the ground at this time, but turned his head and looked at two [Chunri]... "What do you want to say?"


    "Sorry... it''s all our fault, please don''t punish your mother." Kasuga on the left begged.


    "Everything is our fault, please punish us if you don''t want to be punished..." Chunri on the right also begged Zhou Ye.


    "Interesting..." Zhou Ye felt as if things had become interesting, he didn''t mind delaying it for a while.Thinking of this... With a wave of his hand, a comfortable single sofa appeared behind him.


    Seeing the sofa that appeared out of thin air, whether it was the two spring days that were set there, or the Yayoi Hyakuchi kneeling respectfully in the snow, my eyes couldn''t help but shrink...What is this?magic?Or... Ninjutsu?


    Zhou Ye didn''t care what they were thinking, and sat down straight and unceremoniously. Of course, he didn''t forget his woman... he stretched out his hand and took Mo Chou, who was standing next to him, into his arms."Come... now, your life and death are in your own mouth... best not to let me down... If I am disappointed, I''m afraid there will be some bad results."


    "Hi¡ª¡ªMaster Zhou Ye." X3


    The three said in unison.


    Hearing the words of the three of them, Zhou Ye nodded in satisfaction... He asked directly: "Let¡¯s start with your names... and introduce yourself."


    "Return to Lord Zhou Ye...My name is Liji Baidi, the eldest daughter of the current Patriarch of Baidi...I am a Zhongren." The first person who spoke was Chunri on the right...


    The Haruhi on the left did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly said: "I am Baidi Qianji, the youngest daughter of the current Baidi patriarch... I am also a Zhongren, just like my sister."


    "The concubine is the patriarch of the Baidi clan, and Yayoi Baidi is a Shinobu." The fox mask woman who was lying on the ground respectfully also spoke.


    "The Clan of Hundred Lands..." Zhou Ye smiled, and he was forbearing in the god code... it was not enough for him."Why did you kill me just now?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words...Qian Ji and Li Ji couldn''t help shaking their bodies...Is this demon king coming to find a back account?


    But anyway... they dare not answer Zhou Ye''s words.Desperate??Jade broken??Don''t be kidding... These two things were done on the premise that they are evenly matched, or when the light of victory can be slightly seen...


    In the face of Zhou Ye''s crushing power, how dare they die?Jade broken?Ninjas never talk about the spirit of Bushido...


    Besides... the entire Yamato nation is the same thing... When the U.S. began to attack the Neon Island, didn''t the emperor clamor for an inch of blood?100 million pieces of jade?


    The results of it?Two nuclear bombs from the United States were dropped... No one clamored that the jade fragments would fight with every inch of the earth. They obediently surrendered unconditionally. This is the inferior nature of the entire nation. If you hit lightly, he will fight you hard, if you hit hard, he will kneel. I added you... and, this addition, it''s almost a century... It''s still adding


    Seeing the horrified faces of his two daughters...Finally, Bai Di Yayoi sighed, "Master Zhou Ye, it''s better for my concubine to answer this matter..."

 In Movie World Chapter 545

    Zhou Ye tilted his head slightly, staring straight at Baidi Yayoi-for a long time, until the staring Baidi Yayoi almost doubted his life, he slowly said: "Well, you will answer... I hope your answer Will satisfy me."


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Sixty Two


    "It''s... my lord." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Baidi Yayoi knelt down again, and said respectfully: "My Baidi family, passed down from the Warring States period, because at that time Duke Xinxuan ordered the Mochizuki family''s Qiandai female organization to arrive. Serve people in Israel and inquire about the military situation...The family ancestor despises them, and follow the ancestral instructions...As long as the head of the Hundred Lands clan can only be inherited by women...As long as the female ninja of the Hundred Lands clan...not the master, you cannot see its true face , If the descendants of future generations violate...


    "Interesting... or a feminist during the Warring States Period..." Zhou Ye smiled and asked again: "What if I accidentally saw the face?"


    "That..." Baidi Yayoi really didn''t dare to say... But when she saw Zhou Ye''s curious expression, she knew."If it''s an ordinary person, kill it..."


    "What if you can''t kill it?" Zhou Ye continued to ask.


    "It can''t be killed... It means that this is the lord who was bestowed by the gods in the female ninja of Hundred Lands, who needs to serve and serve all my life..." Yayoi said with difficulty.


    "That means...you need to call my lord now, right?" Zhou Ye smiled happily.


    "It''s... Lord Lord." X2


    Qian Ji and Li Ji have no other choice at this time... They can''t beat them, they can''t kill them... Her life is still in the hands of others, what can we do if we don''t admit it?


    However, this [Master Lord] they shouted willingly... Formidable strength, unparalleled appearance... Which girl does not harbor Spring, a lord like Zhou Ye could not even dream of them.


    "Hey, really good..." Zhou Ye felt a lot more happy as he listened to the soft voices of the two women... and put them down with a wave of his hand.


    Li Ji and Qian Ji, who had been released by Zhou Ye, knelt down to the ground regardless of their numbness in their hands and feet."Li Ji (Qian Ji), met the lord!"


    "Don''t call me lord in the future... call me young master." Zhou Ye is a little allergic to the term lord, what age are you...returning to lord princess.


    "Yes, Master." X2 said the two women kindly.


    "Hmm...!" Zhou Ye nodded in satisfaction... Ha, and pulled two beautiful girls on the plate... To be honest, if it weren''t for the beautiful girls, Zhou Ye would have given them a click... Time to talk so much nonsense to them?


    "That''s right... Now let¡¯s talk about your problem..." Zhou Ye once again cast his gaze on Hyakuchi Yayoi who was lying on the ground. To be honest...Although he did not see the true face of Yayoi... She was lying on the ground with her peach-shaped buttocks... which made Zhou Ye a little curious about what she looked like."You wear a fox mask... Does it mean that you don''t have a lord? Come on, obediently remove your mask..."


    "I..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Baidi Yayoi''s body shook on the ground...he hesitated for a long time...she slowly said, "Yayoi is the patriarch of the Baidi clan...really ..."


    "Are you... are you waiting for me to help you take off the mask?" Zhou Ye''s smile remained the same, but his tone was as cold as a cold winter wind.


    "Yayoi--don''t dare..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s unkind tone, Baidi Yayoi defended: "It''s just that as the head of the Baidi clan... the face of the concubine body has been ruined according to family law... grown ups."


    "Really? Let me see how terrible it is..." She didn''t refuse Zhou Ye or was not curious. The more she found reasons, Zhou Ye became curious... this time, she must look at Yayoi''s face.


    To be honest, the masks of Qian Ji and Li Ji were all taken off by his hands and feet...Who told him to see a female ninja for the first time? Zhou Ye''s curiosity was almost overwhelming. Now... Yayoi once again aroused his curiosity.


    In the end, she still couldn''t escape this experience... Yayoi Baidi heard the determination in Zhou Ye''s tone, and she couldn''t shirk it anymore... It''s worth mourning: "It''s...sir."


    Baidi Yayoi straightened up his body... facing Zhou Ye, slowly took off his fox mask."My lord, please watch the ugly face of my concubine..."


    As Baidi Yayoi took off his mask... a pretty face that smiled and hated appeared in front of Zhou Ye. The curved willow eyebrows, the small Qiong nose, and the flowing eyes formed a delicate look. The face like a porcelain doll...


    However, on this delicate face like a porcelain doll, a centipede-like scar from the sideburns to the horns completely destroyed her entire face...


    "It''s really a violent thing..." Zhou Ye sighed and walked gently in front of Yayoi...Looking at the long scar, he asked in a low voice, "Who did it?"


    "This is... This is the concubine''s mother. When the concubine took over the position of the Patriarch of Baidi, she personally gave it to get up..." Yayoi Baidi lowered her head, she had the urge to cry. Which woman doesn''t like her flowery face?Who would deliberately disfigure himself?No woman would do this. For their looks, women are willing to pay any price...


    Zhou Ye sighed. He knew that this might be the price Yayoi had to pay for taking over as the patriarch. This was also a poor man.


    He gently raised his hand and touched the long scar on Yayoi''s face... "Does it still hurt..."


    "My concubine''s body no longer hurts..." Baidi Yayoi felt Zhou Ye''s fingers tracing the scars on his cheeks. The places where Zhou Ye''s fingers passed were hot... But, what was even hotter was her heart... ...For the first time, someone ignored that ugly scar...for the first time a man treated herself like this...she had the urge to rush into Zhou Ye''s arms for a painful period.


    "Okay... don''t be sad... it''s gone." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Wh, what...?" Bai Di Yayoi looked at Zhou Ye in surprise... couldn''t believe what he heard.


    "I said... your scars are gone, and you have become that beautiful Yayoi again." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "My lord... please don''t make such a joke with your concubine..." Yayoi said bitterly.


    Qian Ji looked at her mother''s smooth face... exclaimed, "Mother...you, the scars on your face...really gone..."


    "Really... Mother, your scars are really gone..." Li Ji also saw this scene.


    "Really, really?" The three said at the same time... Yayoi was already a little dubious.


    "Let''s see for yourself..." Zhou Ye said, pointing slightly in front of Yayoi, and immediately, a golden thread formed a magical technique in front of Yayoi out of thin air. Then, a transparent ice mirror appeared in Yayoi''s face. before.


    "This...Is this really me?" Looking at his familiar and unfamiliar face in the Bing Mirror... Yayoi couldn''t help it anymore, and directly threw himself into Zhou Ye''s arms and burst into tears.


    She should cry... In fact, after the death of Yayoi''s mother, she completely mastered the Baidi clan... Unwilling to live like this for a lifetime, she went to well-known plastic surgery hospitals all over the world... However, it is ushered in It was disappointment again and again.


    The knife where her mother scratched her face was smeared with some kind of secret medicine... this secret medicine is non-toxic, but it has a certain bone-through effect... which made her want to restore her appearance through plastic surgery. Become a delusion.


    In the end, she had to go back to Neon... and inherit the Baidi family''s business with peace of mind... It has been almost 20 years... In the past 20 years, she didn''t know how she came here...


    This kind of thing like a mirror... was originally a must-have item in all beauty girls'' bags, but-it became an eternal pain for Yayoi Hyakuchi.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Sixty Three


    Ten minutes later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Baidi Yayoi finally stopped the agitated and moving tears, and was a little embarrassed to earn from Zhou Ye...


    Looking at the clothes in front of Zhou Ye, the traces and traces that were soaked with tears... Yayoi''s face was red.For her...it was the first time to be so close to a man...but soon, she sorted out her thoughts.


    Baidi Yayoi took a few steps back again, staring at Zhou Ye, and kneeling on the ground respectfully."The concubine body, Yayoi Baidi...this body, this heart...the eternal life belongs to Master Zhou Ye, please accept my ineffective subordinate."


    Would Zhou Ye refuse the allegiance of a beauty?The answer is yes without asking...no.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his hand to Yayoi, and pulled Baidi Yayoi from the ground... At this time, Baidi Yayoi''s cheeks were as red as tomatoes...


    Qian Ji looked at her mother dissatisfied, and muttered in jealousy: "Mother is really... Young Master is clearly our master."


    "Thousand-chan, don''t be unreasonable to your mother..." Li Ji scolded her sister first, but in the following words, she exposed her true thoughts... "But the mother did not think about it this time... as a daughter It is necessary for us to correct the mistakes of the mother, so as to avoid her going further and further astray."


    "Oh... how do you correct my mother''s mistakes? I am looking forward to... Qianchan, Liji..." Yayoi, who knows her daughter''s mind and knows well, but always pays attention from the corner of his eye. With his two daughters.


    "That''s not the case, your mother, you heard it wrong."


    "Yeah, mother... you absolutely got it wrong, how dare we correct you..."


    "Oh ha ha ha... is it? Ha ha, it must be my mother, I just heard it wrong..." Yayoi chuckled slightly, the laughter made the Baidi sisters shudder...


    After beating his daughter, Baidi Yayoi ignored the dissatisfaction of the two daughters-turned his head, and respectfully said to Zhou Ye: "Please also move to Yingzhuang... Let me be a landlord of the Hundred Lands. ."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded... For the three mothers and daughters of Baidi, he had already used his own psychic hints...beauties with ninja attributes, he was still very interested...


    But it is not the time yet... After all, he is not the kind of hairy boy who first saw a beautiful woman... If not necessary, he doesn''t want his own woman''s first time to be thrown in the wilderness...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 546

    Zhou Ye grabbed Mo Chou''s slender waist and followed Baidi Yayoi towards the depths of the forest...


    "This time, it''s cheaper for you again... badass." Mo Chou, who has been on the sidelines, can clearly see Zhou Ye''s actions... Both grace and power-a simple and extremely simple method, but this is the earliest Stockholm syndrome ...Well, yes, a stick and a sweet date will have the same effect as Stockholm syndrome.


    As Zhou Ye''s woman, how could Mo Chou not know what his own man thinks?But... she couldn''t ask for it.One is because she urgently needs allies to fight against the Great Demon King Zhou Ye, and the other reason is that she used to be a cooperative relationship with the Baidi family... the cooperative relationship is definitely not as close as the sister relationship.


    To put it bluntly, the Wanbaidi family wants to use some tricks in training... Then Mo Chou will have nowhere to cry when the time comes.Don''t say anything else... Will the subordinates who entrust them to train be loyal to her then?Or are you loyal to the Baidi family?Don''t imagine the ninja as noble...


    However, all of this is not a problem now... because Zhou Ye has already subdued the Hundred Lands.She believes...no woman can escape the cough of her own man...


    Not to mention Mo Chou''s thoughts at this time...


    Zhou Ye and his party, under the leadership of Yayoi Baidi, walked towards the depths of the dense forest. After walking for about an hour in the dense forest and snowy field without seeing the sun... Zhou Ye felt that the eyes suddenly became bright-an open valley appeared. In front of him.


    At Taniguchi-is a large courtyard full of Japanese style. This Japanese-style house is like a guard, blocking the entire valley of Taniguchi... Let this narrow valley formed by three large mountains be monitored by the house The situation.


    "Lord, the Baidi clan now has one upper ninja, seven middle ninjas, and twelve lower ninja..." Baidi Yayoi stood beside Zhou Ye, whispering to Zhou Ye to report the situation of the Baidi clan."In addition...Master, we also have three tuning teachers, two special-grade rope artists, and forty-three handymen. These are all women..."


    "Interesting... So, are you all women in the Hundred Lands?" Zhou Ye laughed.


    "Yes, Lord." Baidi Yayoi accompanied Zhou Ye into the Baidi Mansion, and said: "Modern technology is rampant, our ninjas are no longer useful... Therefore, the ancestors had to abandon the warriors in order to survive. Dignity, began to accept commissions to help the large families of Neon train loyal guard maids... The maids we trained are deeply loved by those high-level people. At critical moments... Those women can use their flesh and blood without hesitation Help their master resist the harm."


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly and glanced at Baidi Yayoi and said, "Don''t tell me...you Baidi clan didn''t do anything with those women. Ninjas have always focused on collecting information..."


    "Master... the eyes of wisdom are like a torch..." Baidi Yayoi only felt that the glance of her own master looked at her, which pierced her heart like lightning, giving her a way of standing up and down. The feeling in front of him, everything about himself was seen through by the Lord.


    Hyakuchi Yayoi lowered his head, feeling like a little white rabbit being stared at by a tiger... his heart was filled with anxiety and anxiety.


    "Okay... I don''t care what you did before..." Zhou Ye looked at the beautiful kimono woman in front of him, and said softly, "But... from the moment you are loyal to me, it''s just like what you said. That way... your body and your heart belong to me... you know?"


    "Yes... Lord."


    Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s words, Baidi Yayoi was like an amnesty... She was really afraid that her master would be angry with her family¡¯s previous actions. She was not afraid that Zhou Ye would punish her, but she was afraid that Zhou Ye would not want her... ¡­"Yayoi will live up to the Lord¡¯s trust...May I die for the Lord."


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Sixty Four


    Anyone who has lived in the valley knows that in the valley, due to the terrain, darkness will cover the entire valley very early... that is to say, the dark time here is far longer than the plain area.


    Tokyo time, six o''clock exactly-the lights in the entire Sakura no Zou are already shining like stars in the night sky...


    Sakura House¡ªIn the second courtyard, originally, this was a courtyard for entertaining guests¡ªbut now it has become a residence for mothers and daughters in Baidi.Because of their original residence, the main courtyard of Yingzhizhuang has been temporarily occupied by Yayoi Baidi to his master last week.


    At this moment--in the main hall of the second courtyard, Hyakuchi Yayoi, who changed into a cherry-colored kimono, was kneeling on the main seat, drinking tea quietly...The sound of diabolo in the courtyard from time to time, let this scene be seen It looks as beautiful as Ukiyo-e.


    The Japanese-style house-a beautiful young woman in a cherry-colored kimono-the diabolo in the courtyard... Seeing this picture, maybe all people will have a feeling of peace of mind...


    However, when Yayoi filled her teacup with water, the tea overflowing accidentally reflected her heart, not as quiet and peaceful as her appearance.


    At this time, a figure wearing a kimono walked quickly along the wooden corridor towards the entrance of the main hall... Along the way, her small steps on the wooden floor brought the pedaling sound, which made Yayoi stop drinking tea. action.


    "My patriarch..." The woman walked to the door of the main hall and sat down respectfully on her knees.Lowered his head and said, "Master Mo Chou has entered Moon Spring..."


    Hearing the return from his subordinates, a smile leaked from Yayoi''s expressionless face."Master Mo Chou is still satisfied with Moon Spring?"


    "Master Mo Chou is very satisfied with the Moon Spring..." The woman touched her forehead to the ground and continued: "Especially Master Mo Chou knew the effect of the Moon Spring, she was even more happy, saying that she would soak in the Moon Spring well. One dip."


    "That''s good..." Yayoi nodded in satisfaction... Moon Spring, which is a hidden hot spring in Sakura no Sho... That hot spring has various minerals that have miraculous effects on women''s skin. When he was close to forty, he still kept his twenty-something face, thanks to the moon spring.


    Of course, she introduced the Moon Spring to Mo Chou, and she didn''t ask for nothing... because she has to fulfill her vow-this body and heart belong to her own master, Master Zhou Ye...


    "Where is the Lord now?" Yayoi asked.


    "The subordinates led Master Zhou Ye to the Spring of Sun according to the instructions of the patriarch..." the woman replied.


    "You did a good job..." Yayoi nodded with satisfaction after hearing the words of his subordinates... The sun is yang, and the moon is yin-where there is yang, there must be yin, just as where there is light, there must be shadows. .


    The effect of Moon Spring is beauty and beauty... The effect of Sun Spring is to strengthen the body... Of course, Sun Spring has a small side effect, but this side effect is not a side effect for men. It will slightly arouse some aspects of men. The needs and demands.


    However, this... is exactly what Yayoi wanted.


    The Hundred Di Family has not had a master for hundreds of years... Now, the Hundred Di Family finally ushered in his master, Yayoi is very satisfied with his master ¡ª powerful ¡ª indisputably powerful ¡ª handsome ¡ª detached The beauty of the human category.


    With such a master, why is Yayoi dissatisfied?


    Hyakuchi Yayoi resisted the urge to rush to Sun Spring, and whispered: "Okay, I see, you go down!"


    "Yes, Lord Patriarch." The woman touched her head to the ground again, and then respectfully moved her toes back little by little...This kind of work can''t be done without a few years of training...


    The woman didn''t stand up until she exited the corridor far away and left the house...


    And at this moment--in the courtyard not far from Sun Spring... Sisters Baidi Qianji and Baidi Liji are also planning something.


    At this time, the Baidi sisters have taken off their white ninja clothes and put on a cute home kimono...


    The two exquisite faces that are exactly the same make it impossible for outsiders to recognize who the two are. But in order to distinguish themselves in front of outsiders, Liji put a ponytail on the left side, and Chihime put one on the right. Side ponytail... I have to say, this adds a touch of special charm to the sisters.


    "Sister... I just saw the Lord being led to Sun Spring..." Qian Ji said to her sister Li Ji in a little panic, "Those guys must have done this under the instruction of her mother..."


    "Huh-we will defend the chastity of the Lord." Li Ji heard her sister''s words, and a trace of anger leaked from her face."Even if our enemy is your mother, we will never give in."


    "That''s right..." Qian Ji also shook her small fist when she heard her sister''s words, and said with an unwavering expression: "The Lord is ours!"


    "So... let''s start, Qianjiang." Li Ji said, pulling her sister''s hand."Now... let''s stop Mother Mother''s plan..."


    "Okay, sister."


    After the two of them said, their figures flashed, and towards the place where Sun Spring was, Yu Zhishao ran...While running, the two were discussing countermeasures.


    "Sister... There are two entrances to the Sun Spring, one is the entrance to the lobby, and the other is the drain that connects the Sun Spring... Where will mother go?"


    "With the character of an adult mother, she must want to show the most perfect self to the Lord, so she will definitely not use ninjutsu to walk through the drain..." Li Ji said, her feet kept facing the sun''s spring. Run away."So, our goal is the entrance to the lobby of Sun Spring."


    "Okay, then we only need to look at the entrance to the lobby of the Fountain of the Dead..."


    "Yes, Qianjiang..."


    "My dear girls, you are really full of confidence..." Just when the two sisters had just finished saying this... a charming voice came over."Really--Can Nian, I won''t let you destroy my ritual of completely offering [everyoneself] to the Lord."


    "It''s a motor... (not good...)" X2


    Hearing their mother''s voice, the two sisters just planned to react... They only felt that their feet were soft, and then their ankles tightened... The two ropes directly lifted the two girls upside down...


    "Mother, I won''t let you succeed." Li Ji said, flipping her palm, and a small shuriken appeared in her palm, and then she tried to turn over and cut her foot as soon as she used her waist. The rope wrapped around the neck.


    "You really underestimate Shinobu... Every Shinobu is a master of strategy, because she will calculate every move of the enemy and look for all the deadly links." As he said, Yayoi Hyakuchi smiled slightly, her hands knotted. Fudo Ming Wang Yin, shouted: "The Profound Truth¡¤The Technique of Tortoiseshell Binding!"


    "A ghost..." Baidi Liji''s blue veins jumped on her forehead, and she spit out loudly: "Mother, you are totally asking the rope master to help, OK?"


    I saw Yayoi''s burst of shout...Two slender figures appeared in front of the Baidi sisters who were hung in the air, and they tied them up in an extremely coughing posture with a rope in their hands without hesitation. .

 Movie World Im King Chapter 547

    "Mother, you shame..." Qian Ji said dissatisfied: "Use traps to defeat us with his subordinates... I am not convinced."


    "It''s so naive, and his subordinates are also part of his own strength..." Hyakuchi Yayoi slightly hid his mouth and smiled in front of his little daughter: "Ninjas are not samurai, and they never admire frontal combat. The environment is a ninja. Compulsory course... Qianjiang, your practice is far from enough."


    "I''m not convinced..."


    "Haha..." Baidi Yayoi didn''t care whether his daughter was convinced, one in each hand, like a kitten, picked up the tied up two sisters who were extremely coughing and walked towards Sun Spring.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Sixty Five


    The dressing room outside Rizhiquan is a Japanese-style room with a size of more than 20 square meters...In this room, there is a Japanese-style wardrobe for the changed clothes.


    "Well, you are here to wait for Mom and I to complete my ritual..." Baidi Yayoi said, throwing his two daughters on the tatami in the room...At this time, the two sisters are already Yayoi sealed the head with tape.


    "Mmm..."


    The two sisters wriggled their bodies desperately... They wanted to prevent their mother from entering the Fountain of Sun, but soon they stopped this meaningless action...


    It''s not that they are tired...but because...hehe, they wear short kimono, and there is a kind of etiquette in wearing kimono, which is not allowed to wear cough, and they are now tied up by Baidi family Tortoiseshell tied by rope division.


    That''s different from the tortoise shells tied by the so-called guys who think they are NX. The skills learned by the rope masters of the Baidi family are secret secrets that have been passed down from ancient times from the neon masters and the royal family.


    Plus, as women, they are more aware of women¡¯s weaknesses...


    The tortoise shells tied by these two rope masters... It''s okay if you don''t move. When you move... some places will be coughed by the rope... That scene is simply too much to look at.


    The sisters of Baidi, who are lying on the tatami, have red cheeks...I see the water and waves flowing in the eyes of her mother, begging, I really feel pity.


    "Well, you guys are waiting here..." Baidi Yayoi directly ignored his daughter''s pleading eyes, and walked towards Sun Spring."Wait a moment... Maybe the Lord will let you participate in this ceremony."


    "Hmm..."


    Sun Spring is a large hot spring covering an area of ??more than 100 square meters. At this time, Zhou Ye was sitting in the hot spring with his back leaning on the boulder at the edge of the hot spring, closing his eyes and resting.


    He said that he closed his eyes, but in fact, Zhou Ye has been monitoring every move of the entire Sakura Villa.


    Although Yayoi Hyakuchi had already surrendered, but... she had none of her men yet.You know, the saying that my retainer''s retainer is not my retainer has always been circulating in neon.


    Especially in places like neon, where the culture is prevalent, there is a subordinate who feels that his patron is too shameless, so he got up and rebelled¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye himself is not afraid of those guys rebelling, but isn''t the point that his woman, Mo Chou, is also in Yingzhizhuang now?Although Zhou Ye is confident to ensure the safety of his own woman under any circumstances,...the best thing is if you can spot the signs as soon as possible and eliminate this kind of thing.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye rarely opened up some five senses and wanted to be foolproof...


    However, he didn''t find any signs of rebellion. When he discovered the war between the mother and daughter of Baidi, he had to say... This is really interesting.


    With the sound of the opening of the wooden sliding door of Sun Spring, Zhou Ye looked towards the door.


    I saw-Hyakuchi Yayoi in a cherry-colored kimono walked in, and I have to say-this cherry-colored kimono makes the original white Yayoi more beautiful against it, especially in the hot springs from time to time The rising water vapor gave the patriarch of the Baidi clan a little more ethereal.


    "Yayoi has seen the Lord." As soon as he saw Zhou Ye, Baidi Yayoi knelt down respectfully and said, "Yayoi came to serve and serve the Lord."


    "Interesting..." Zhou Ye opened his eyes and looked at this charming, charming young woman. "How are you going to serve me?"


    "Naturally is like this..." Yayoi said, stretching his right hand back, and pulling the belt around his kimono...


    Zhou Ye didn¡¯t know what technique Yayoi used to tie his kimono belt. Under her pull, the entire belt fell off... As the belt fell off, the kimono on Yayoi''s body slowly followed her shoulders. Slipped down.


    "My Lord, please allow Yayoi... to allow Yayoi to serve and serve the Lord." Yayoi returned to his natural state, and her voice became a little trembling and trembling. For her...this is the first time in front of the opposite sex...


    "Come on¡ª" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, anyway... Yayoi is a beautiful woman, how could he reject a beautiful woman?It''s not Liu Xiahui.


    "Hi~" Yayoi nodded happily when he heard Zhou Ye''s call, and carefully stepped forward from the wooden plank, and entered the hot spring... Then, she walked to Zhou Ye''s side without any hesitation, The towel helped Zhou Ye wipe his back gently.


    Gradually... Yayoi''s little hand came around Zhou Ye... She hugged Zhou Ye from behind.


    "Yayo...Is your service and service only this level?" Zhou Ye felt the touch and sensation behind him, and joked: "I will not be satisfied with this level of service and service."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yayoi Silver Teeth bit, and leaned forward to sit on Zhou Ye''s lap... whispered: "Hi~ Please have mercy..."


    As the voice fell, her hand leaned down...Finally, she came across one...Cough, to be honest, when she came across this thing, she was almost scared to death, fucking, so big??


    But think about his pledge of allegiance... Yayoi sat down cruelly."Lord, please accept everything about Yayoi, ah¡ª¡ª!!!"


    A trace of blood slowly floated from the hot spring... Zhou Ye was taken aback."Yayoi...Aren''t Chihime and Lihime your biological daughters?"


    "Lord-Li Ji and Qian Ji are both the biological daughters of concubines, but..." Yayoi explained, enduring the pain and suffering of tearing and tearing: "The concubine was in Tokyo University Hospital. The way of working, receiving, and fertilizing their sisters... and, at the time of delivery, the concubine was also delivered by C-section..."


    "......Why are you?" Zhou Ye said silently.


    "When Yayoi didn''t meet his master, he firmly didn''t want to get along with other people of the opposite sex... However, the Hyakudi family also needs to continue... Therefore, Yayoi had to..." Yayoi said, suddenly his cheeks became more and more flushed."Master... Yayoi... Yayoi doesn''t hurt that much anymore..."


    When Zhou Ye heard this, he heard the horn of charging...


    An hour later-even if Yayoi received ninjutsu teachings from an early age, his physical fitness was very good... Facing Zhou Ye''s specifications, he had to be defeated... Fortunately, there were two substitutes of Baidi sisters at the door...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye directly hugged Yayoi, whose whole body had softened into a puddle of mud, and returned to the locker room of Sun Spring... The two sisters, who had been tied up for so long, had heard the cough for a long time... already... .


    Mother and Daughter Sister Don-Achievement achieved.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Sixty Six


    Behind Sakura-no-zhuang is a long and narrow valley.


    There are all kinds of wooden stakes and man-made obstacles everywhere in the valley-a group of dozens of girls, the youngest is eight years old, and the oldest is eleven years old, are being divided into two groups for training, one group is under the scolding of a middle-aged mother. , Desperately overcoming various obstacles¡ª¡ª


    Whether it''s a mud bog enough to flood people''s legs, a two-meter-high wooden wall, or a wooden log bridge with a height difference of more than ten meters, they will desperately climb over...


    They can''t help but work hard, they are all abducted and sold by Jidao organizations from all over Neon...Here, the losers have no food to eat, and they even have to be severely punished.


    In order to fill their stomachs, in order not to be beaten... They can only try their best to force their young bodies to adapt to this kind of project that even adults can hardly complete.


    The other group, led by a few women in kendo uniforms, holding katana, slashing hard on the stake...A katana weighs two to three kilograms, which is for adult men. It may be a trivial matter, but it is enough to constitute an unbearable burden for the oldest girl who is just eleven years old...


    What''s more-they each have to chop and chop at least a thousand times as required...This training is not easier than those who cross the obstacles, and even, to some extent, more cruel.


    In the eyes of these girls, you can''t see the innocence, let alone the weakness and retreat, you can only see a look...that is, live.


    The environment is the mentor of all creatures. When you can¡¯t change the environment...you can only force yourself to adapt to the environment, everything is just to survive, these girls know...the girls who were sent here with them are not the only ones A dozen, but more than fifty.


    But... Gradually, the girls who couldn''t keep up with the training progress disappeared from their team.


    Once there were girls who saw it, and in the middle of the night...the girls who couldn''t keep up with the progress were taken away...then they never saw this girl appear again.


    This makes their young hearts full of fear. Here...no parents can make you act like a baby. The price of acting like a baby may be a severe beating... If you want to be full without being beaten, then you bet everything you have, Go and complete all the training items.


    Around the valley, on a suspended wall more than five meters high from the bottom of the valley, is a wooden plank road that surrounds the entire valley... This not only effectively prevents the loli from escaping in the training camp, but also serves as a monitoring role... ¡­Standing on the plank road, you can easily get everything at the bottom of the valley.


    At this time, on the plank road that was only more than three meters wide, a group of people came slowly...It was Zhou Ye and Mo Chou who came to watch the little loli training accompanied by mothers and daughters of Baidi...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 548

    Zhou Ye frowned, looking at the little loli who are about to become mud monkeys in the underground...For him, a lover, it is obviously hard to accept such cruel training for the little loli.


    Loli should enjoy the joy of childhood... and lead a happy and healthy childhood life.


    "This...is this your training model for the Hundred Lands Clan?" Zhou Ye''s brows wrinkled and tightened, and his face became ugly.


    "Yes... Master." Baidi Yayoi, whose heart was tied to Zhou Ye, said hesitantly. She saw the ugly expression on her master... Her heart became more and more uneasy."This is based on the Venezuelan Hunter School''s tutorial and after integrating our ninja training methods since ancient times, we have modified and formulated it. We have considered the maximum endurance of the girls'' bodies..."


    "Stop it..." Zhou Ye interrupted Yayoi''s words directly, "In the end, this kind of training can only train a group of emotionless killing machines...not the elite leaders of all walks of life that we need."


    "But... Lord, if we stop training, we have to..." Yayoi didn''t know how to train these children into what Mo Chou wanted after stopping.


    "Their training plan is up to me..." Zhou Ye sighed, then... he handed over a list full of various medical equipment to Yayoi."Go, follow the list above... buy these instruments."


    "Yes... Lord." Yayoi said without hesitation, and then ordered the ninja who was standing guard on the plank road: "Did you hear what the Lord said? Let them stop training immediately."


    "Hi¡ª¡ª!" Xia Ren agreed, grabbed the rope on the side, and slid down the plank road...


    Soon, she came to the middle of the training ground at the bottom of the valley, beside a female instructor, after whispering a few words in her ear... the instructor couldn''t help but raise her head and look towards the plank road-when she saw Yayoi Hyakuchi , Couldn''t help nodding respectfully, and then shouted: "There are all, now...stop all the training in your hands and gather--!"


    When the girls heard this voice, they were surprised, with a hint of joy...Suddenly, half of the exercises were trained, so there is no need to train...This is really great.


    "Hi!" XN


    The little loli enthusiastically stopped the ongoing training actions, and according to their respective groups, they automatically formed two vertical lines in front of the instructor... Although I don¡¯t know what happened, but... It''s great to get some rest in the middle of the day.


    At this time, Zhou Ye and Mo Chou were also accompanied by the mother and daughter of Baidi, walking down the plank road along the wooden ladder...


    The girls stared at their big eyes and looked at this group of people... They are no strangers to the mothers and daughters of Baidi. After all, the mothers and daughters of Baidi often visit here... and Zhou Ye gives them a kind of strangeness. a feeling of.


    After all, from the instructor to the handyman... from the head of the house to the servants at the bottom, all are women... The little green that flashes through the flowers is the most eye-catching, especially this green is so beautiful.


    For beautiful things, people can''t help but want to appreciate him, pay attention to him... if possible, want to own him.Although these girls are too young, they are still blank about men and women, but this prevents them from liking Zhou Ye.


    "Master Zhou Ye... Patriarch." Seeing the group of people walking down, the female instructor hurried to the front of Zhou Ye and greeted them respectfully.


    Zhou Ye didn''t speak, but just nodded... He looked at these dozen or so loli, all big and small, sweating profusely, and walked to them with a little distress... From the bracelet, he took out the handkerchief. , Helping them wipe the sweat from their foreheads one by one.


    What I have to say is...The Hundred Lands clan has been handed down from ancient times to the art of dating people is still very powerful, at least... these dozen loli, each is a beauty... looks very cute.


    "Okay...I announce that you don''t need to receive such rigorous training in the future..." Zhou Ye said with a smile after helping the little Lori wipe their sweat.


    "Ah, Arnold... Then, we, we... will...will we be killed in the future?" A cute little girl who looked like a porcelain doll raised her hand carefully and asked timidly Tao.


    "..." Zhou Ye frowned and turned to look at Yayoi, "Have you killed the little girl before?"


    "Lord... we have never killed girls." Yayoi explained hurriedly: "Those girls who were eliminated, we moved them to another training ground... They will be trained as commercial spies. After all... ¡­Every girl selected is a valuable property of the Baidi family. How can we allow our property to be lost?"


    "Um..." Zhou Ye nodded in satisfaction, he believed that Yayoi would not lie to himself.


    Zhou Ye turned his head again and looked at the little girl and said, "What''s your name?"


    "My name... My name is... Sayuri Aoi..." the girl answered cautiously.


    "Will you be willing to work for me from now on?" Zhou Ye smiled and squatted down, looking at Aoi Sayuri and asking in a soft voice: "I promise you will never be hungry again, and you can learn all kinds of knowledge... "


    "Gou Xiujin Sama, Aoi is willing to..." Aoi happily threw himself into Zhou Ye''s arms and kissed Zhou Ye on the cheek...


    The other girls all looked at Aoi with envy, jealousy and hatred. They really wished that the person who asked the question was themselves... To get such a gentle master... The fellow Aoi is really lucky.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Sixty Seven


    Three days later-


    Several heavy helicopters carrying more than 100 tons of construction materials slowly landed in the valley training ground behind Sakura no Zhuang... After unloading the materials, the helicopter took off again... After a while, they will Three construction teams were shipped.


    These construction teams have no idea where they are going...The cabin of the helicopter they are riding in is completely enclosed...


    Zhou Ye will re-plan the entire training ground of Sakura Village and build an indoor training center. Of course... there are also many classrooms. These loli will be here to complete all their courses before university...


    When it¡¯s time to go to university...they will be sent to all over the world by the Baidi family with various family identities...some of them will become business elites, some will choose secretarial majors and become Mo Worried secretaries, and some...will be admitted to police schools in various countries.


    You mean political trial?Haha... In the era without the Internet, all family identity files are just a few pages of paper... It is really not difficult to create a legal fake identity.


    In the Internet age, it''s even simpler...As long as you are connected to the Internet, any identity can be faked... You know, there is no firewall that cannot be broken.


    Sakura Village-the main house.


    Zhou Ye was sitting carelessly on the edge of the corridor...a loli like a porcelain doll, cleverly nestled in his arms.Beside him, the sisters of Baidi were holding his arms from left to right...accompanying him to quietly look at the completed buildings in the valley.


    Perhaps it is because Neon is located in an earthquake-prone zone. In order to combat the housing loss caused by the earthquake and rebuild the home quickly, they have studied the building module construction process early.


    All the houses are divided into small modules. In less than a month, the valley training ground that was originally white ground has become a fully enclosed building complex.


    "Master!" With the voice, Yayoi''s figure appeared beside Zhou Ye."The concubine has just received engineering experience... They did a very good job."


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye''s words were not surprising at all. After all... the big chaebols who had cooperated with the Baidi family before undertaking those projects, of course they hope that the Baidi family can expand and provide them with better Maid Wu."Have all the equipment I want been shipped?"


    "Yes, Lord..." Yayoi said respectfully: "The equipment has been assembled according to your requirements...and put it into the first laboratory."


    "Hey..." Zhou Ye sighed, patted the little porcelain doll in his arms and said, "Sayuri...you go and play with your friends for a while..."


    "It''s the master..." Sayuri Aoi cleverly stood up from Zhou Ye''s arms, and then... walked outside the house.


    A moment later-in the main house of Nuo Da, only the three mothers and daughters of Baidi and Zhou Ye were left.


    "Come on, Yayoi..." Zhou Ye said, patted his leg and motioned for Yayoi to sit over.


    "Yes, Lord!" Yayoi moved her body with a blushing face, and sat in Zhou Ye''s arms obediently.


    "How many times have I told you, don''t call my lord... call my name." Zhou Ye embraced Yayoi''s slender waist and whispered in her ear: "Is it because I gave you not enough punishment? "


    "No... the Lord''s request, please forgive my concubine for refusal." Following Zhou Ye''s movements, Yayoi''s eyes gradually filled with mist... She clenched her teeth, supported her, and refused to change her words.


    The Baidi sisters smiled and watched her mother being teased by her own man there... Anyway, it is not the first time, they have long been used to it... Besides, after they thoroughly performed the so-called recognition ceremony, When they were with Zhou Ye, Yayoi would be there every time.


    Or, habit is a terrible thing?


    From the beginning, they fought hard and refused... to later, they reluctantly did not cooperate with violence... and then gradually merged in... until now they are happy to see it... how much effort has been experienced by Zhou Ye, Keke... who knows?


    "Stab..." A sound of torn fabric sounded... "Master...this, this is the last kimono of the concubine..."


    "It''s okay... I didn''t do it anymore..." Zhou Ye didn''t care about that. His main purpose now was to make Yayoi change his mouth, one by one, making him very uncomfortable listening."I don''t believe it, I can''t cure you today... Yayoi, get enlightened..."


    "Ya¡¤Yu¡¤Butter..."


    Three hours later-


    Zhou Ye''s figure appeared in the newly completed fully enclosed training center, which was named by Baidi Mi''s life, which means that the most magnificent results of Sakura Zhuang will be born here.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 549

    "Jun Ye, it''s so fucking..." Yayoi, who was walking behind Zhou Ye, blushed, and the unbearable amorous feelings between her eyebrows showed what she had just experienced...Of course, she was not the only one. , Including the two daughters walking beside her...


    "Hmm... Mom who made a mistake, why should we be punished by Ye?"


    "Sister... don''t say anything. Just now, you still didn''t want to come down if you fainted..."


    "Thousand sauce...you..."


    "Hey, your mother, I''m still here, you guys have a little restraint..."


    "Mother you are the least constrained..."


    "Okay...Don''t quarrel." Zhou Ye turned his head, grabbed the three women, and warned: "If you fight any more, you won''t be able to get out today."


    This punishment is a bit too horrible... The three women stopped talking and said respectfully in unison, "Yes, your husband."


    "This is good..." Zhou Ye said, taking the three mothers and daughters of Baidi and walking towards the built Cherry Blossom...Three days ago, because of some unexpected accidents in North America, Mo Chou had to rush back. Deal with...So, now only Zhou Ye and Baidi mother and daughter are left.


    The three mothers and daughters of Baidi followed behind their men at the same pace, walking towards the sterile room where various medical equipment were placed...


    After entering the sterile room-Zhou Ye non-stop from his wristband, took out three precision instruments that a few women could not understand at all, and connected them to the ports reserved for medical equipment...


    The three girls looked at the busy figure of their own man, and Shuoshao''s eyes lit up... "So handsome..."


    "My husband is really the most beautiful in the world."


    It is said that men have a variety of charms, the charm of leisure, the charm of acting, the charm of gentleness, and the charm of seriousness...For the three mothers and daughters of Baidi... his own man Zhou Ye is the most handsome. No matter when...


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Sixty Eight


    After more than ten minutes, Zhou Ye finally finished debugging all the data... Anyway, he was once a pseudo-scientist. Although he did not have any scientific spirit,... With his unforgettable mind, He remembers all the technical data.


    "Alright... it''s all right now!" Zhou Ye looked at the aseptic laboratory that had almost changed a lot, and nodded in satisfaction.


    Zhou Ye turned his head and said directly to the three women: "Well, Yayoi, Li Ji, and Qian Ji. Now you all take off your clothes..."


    "My husband...The concubine body is really dysfunctional..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Baidi Yayoi couldn''t help but pleaded: "Just let your concubine body go!"


    "My husband... please let it go." Qian Ji directly acted like a coquettish and sold her cuteness, and by the way she sold her sister."I think my sister is okay..."


    Hearing what my sister said, Li Ji was also taken aback, and hurriedly pleaded: "Ah... Your husband... I really can''t do it..."


    "Where did you all want to go?" Zhou Ye looked at the performance of the three women, and he really felt a sense of speechless questioning to the sky, "Hey, in your mind, how do you think I am like a big devil... "


    "No... definitely not."


    "Yes, my husband is just different from ordinary people..."


    "My husband is the best..."


    Although the three girls were flattering there, but... in their eyes, there was only one meaning.[That''s right... You are the H devil.


    "Believe it or not, I will let you know how powerful Demon King H is now?" Zhou Ye widened his eyes and said with an unhappy expression: "Don''t take off your clothes soon."


    "It''s... Your husband..." X3


    The three women are already a little eager to see their man, and they don¡¯t dare to tease him anymore... You know, the big devil Zhou Ye can occasionally molested, but if you overdo it, you have to pay a price, even though they are not afraid of the price paid. Very interested... but obviously, they don''t have the conditions to pay the price now.


    The three women obediently took off their clothes one by one, folded them... and then climbed onto the three operating tables one by one.


    "This is good..." Zhou Ye said, installing the heart rate monitor, brain wave monitor and other physical condition monitoring devices one by one for the three of them...


    "My husband...will it hurt..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s solemnity, the youngest Qian Ji asked with some fear.


    "It won''t hurt...Trust me." Zhou Ye smiled and comforted his woman, "Sleep...Trust me...You will find out what kind of abilities you have when you wake up for a while. "


    "Hmm!" X3


    The three women nodded solemnly... They loved their men deeply, and they were willing to use their lives to trust their men without regret.


    "You don''t need to be so nervous...Okay, babies, go to sleep." Zhou Ye said as he activated the anesthetic gas covering the three people''s faces...They will be under general anesthesia.


    As the mother and daughter of Baidi passed out in a coma...Zhou Ye also started their DNA mutation journey.


    A stream of blue liquid mixed with a stream of purple liquid at the same time went down the infusion set into the arteries of the three women.


    The three women¡¯s acquisition is that Umbrella obtained the ability of a water-control mutant from the X-Men world... Don¡¯t underestimate the water-control ability, you have to know that the human body is composed of 72% of water, get this Ability can make them kill invisible.


    This is second, and the most important thing is that most of the ninjutsu handed down by the Baidi clan are based on water techniques... It can also be said that the Baidi clan is the water ninjutsu.


    The three mothers and daughters who have acquired the ability to control water variants can simply reproduce the glory of their ancestors.


    It can be said that this ability is the most suitable ability for them... Especially Zhou Ye brought the catalytic lamp developed from the Apocalypse ability, which can easily raise the three women to Alpha level.


    What is the concept of Alpha''s water control ability??


    Let''s put it this way, there is nothing wrong with setting off a tsunami that is enough to flood the neon.


    As the DNA evolution fluid enters the three women''s arteries bit by bit, their faces can''t help but show painful expressions... Changing DNA is never a simple process.


    Zhou Ye opened up all his five senses--he didn''t dare to neglect at all, after all--this was his woman who was transforming.


    Of course, he can also use the power of Yanling to give the three women abilities, but...the power of Yanling will always have some small flaws-such as changing the appearance of the three women to be extremely ugly, just like aliens... Another example is directly...cough cough cough.In short, the power of Yan Ling can be used in general directions, but Zhou Ye is still a little afraid to use it in small transformations.


    Zhou Ye was sitting in front of the monitoring device, staring at the monitoring device, the body index of the three of them...Although the three women looked painful, fortunately their body indexes were normal.


    At this moment... a woman in a black ninja tights appeared outside the clean room."Enlighten Patriarch... Tourists broke into the restricted area in the mountains without authorization..."


    "Do you still need to ask about this kind of thing?" Zhou Ye said without hesitation: "Kill the ones who should be killed, and those who should be driven away..."


    "But... Master Zhou Ye, the identity of the person who broke in this time is somewhat..." Although the female ninja didn''t know why it was not the voice of the Patriarch who answered her, but... Zhou Ye, the Patriarch Yayoi of the Baidi had already ordered. Zhou Ye''s orders were her orders, so the female ninja didn''t dare to neglect at all.


    "Then catch them first..." Zhou Ye said without looking back.


    "Yes, Master Zhou Ye." The female ninja nodded respectfully, and her figure instantly disappeared at the door.


    Time passed every second... About three hours later, all the genetic modification fluids had been injected, and the three women''s faces gradually returned to calm.


    This made Zhou Ye let out a long sigh...


    You know, despite the existence of the fusion fluid,... rejection is still the enemy of genetic modification, and now it seems... they have basically survived the most difficult moment, and have almost succeeded in 90%.


    When the infusion was completed, Zhou Ye manipulated the robotic arm to pull out the infusion set from the three women... Then, he directly turned on the three operating tables, which looked like surgical lights, which looked like surgical lights. It''s about the same size, but the only difference is that the light it emits is golden...


    These golden rays of light shone on the body of the third woman...The third woman''s face couldn''t help leaking a trace of comfort.


    "Almost, it''s almost done." Seeing the expressions on the faces of the three women, Zhou Ye let out a long sigh, the transformation of the mother and daughter of Baidi is about to be completed...Three ninjas with destructive powers are about to be born.


    What film level, quasi film level are nonsense...Look at Brother''s technology ninja.Thinking of this, Zhou Ye''s heart became more happy.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 550

    Chapter Seven Hundred and Sixty Nine


    "Ah... Your husband..." Baidi Yayoi felt that she had a weird dream. In the dream¡ªthe first half was a nightmare, and in the nightmare¡ªshe was constantly abused by her husband Zhou Ye... ¡­No matter how she begged, how she cried... The handsome boy who always smiled with horns didn''t have a trace of softheartedness or pity... He just kept abusing her.


    The feeling that every inch of skin on the whole body seemed to be torn, made her feel painful...but what made her more painful was her heart...because the husband in the dreamland was so cold...it made her whole heart. It''s almost broken.


    But-the second half was another beautiful dream. In the dream... Her gentle husband finally returned to normal, and she returned to the husband who cared for her and loved her... They were still... Shame and shame are doing things in a big swimming pool.


    That feeling, so beautiful and wonderful... The whole person is as relaxed as returning to the mother body again, a voice whispers in her heart [You are the darling of the origin of all things... You are the daughter of the source of all life...]


    With the reverberating voice in her heart, Yayoi felt as if she had become water... The water in the swimming pool seemed to be her body, and she could manipulate them at will... let them make various movements, Let them help themselves to meet the enemy, let them help themselves to defeat the Devil H, Zhou Ye¡ª¡ª


    Especially in the last dream, she watched herself use water to defeat her husband for countless times... and even begged for mercy, which made her beautiful laugh...


    "It seems that what your mother is doing is a sweet dream..."


    "Yes, since following your husband, it has been a long time since I heard such a rhythmic three-stage queen laugh from my mother..."


    "Hey¡ª¡ª!!!" The daughter whispered in the ear, making Hyakuchi Yayoi completely awake...


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw her two dressed daughters. Behind them, the one who smiled at herself was the one who was defeated countless times in her dream by her ability. Your husband."So it was just... just a dream?"


    "It''s a dream...not a dream." Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously. The silly girl Baidi Yayoi, when she just woke up... it''s best to understand, all the thoughts are written on her face, so we don''t need Zhou Ye. Using mental power, you can easily know what this girl is thinking.


    "Hey!!!" Hearing the words of my husband, Yayoi Hyakuchi gave a horrified voice, "Is Anada really conquered by me???"


    "..." X2


    A pair of sisters from BaidiThis time, we can''t help you, my mother., looking at my own mother when she wakes up, she will become a natural and dull mother... There is a way of doing evil in heaven. People who do evil cannot live... Mother, we will always remember you.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...Yayoi, your dream is like this..." Zhou Ye held back his smile, looking at Yayoi with an expression on his face."It seems, my dear... the punishment I have given you is still not enough."


    "Oh-no, my husband..." Before Yayoi Baidi could beg for mercy, he felt like he was carried on his shoulders by his husband, and walked towards the newly built swimming pool in the middle of the cherry blossoms..." , Husband, Husband... At least, at least let me put on my clothes first..."


    "Papa--!" Zhou Ye slapped Baidi Yayoi on the thickest part of his body with two slaps. These two slaps directly slapped Baidi Yayoi into a misfire. She was so shy and astringent...


    In front of her daughter, she was beaten there by their husband...How could she not be ashamed or shy??


    Zhou Ye walked towards the swimming pool with Baidi Yayoi, and said, "What to wear... Anyway, I have to take it off for a while."


    Yayoi Hyakuchi now only has the strength to cover his face with his hands and pretend to be an ostrich, how can he still have time to refute his unscrupulous remarks?The Baidi sisters followed their men with a smile. They were in a period of rebellion, and they especially liked watching their mother make a fool of themselves... This gave them the pleasure of challenging authority.


    In short time, Zhou Ye carried Yayoi and brought sisters from Baidi to Sakura¡¯s swimming pool¡ª¡ª


    I have to say that the swimming facilities here are quite luxurious...After all, the Baidi family has no conflict of interest with those chaebols, and they are still happy to be famous in certain places for cultivating dead men and martial attendants. The ninja family showed good wishes.


    Zhou Ye carried Yayoi and came to this standard swimming pool that was fifty meters long and 21 meters wide. He raised his hand and threw Yayoi down...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!


    In the water-the feeling in the dream comes again... The water is like a part of her body, she can use her thoughts to shape the water into any shape she wants...


    "Ah!!!" X2


    When they just saw Zhou Ye throwing her mother into the swimming pool, the Baidi sisters were a little surprised, but they didn''t find it difficult to accept it. The reason that really surprised them was the scene in front of them.


    I saw that Baidi Yayoi, who was thrown into the water by Zhou Ye, was like a fairy in a lake, lifted out of the water by the water in the swimming pool-until his feet stood on the water... "Mother... how did you do it?" Arrived?"


    "Oh my god... this is amazing..."


    Standing on the surface of the water, Yayoi Hyakuchi smiled slightly and waved her hand, and a transparent kimono made of water appeared on her body...


    At this point, how could she not know who gave her the supernatural ability that appeared in her body?Now, her heart is full of love for her husband... that kind of feeling is almost overflowing from her Huns.


    Once again, she knelt and sat on the water slowly, with three fingers pointing on the surface of the water with joy, and respectfully saluting her husband: "My husband-thank you... thank you so much..."


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "I never say thank you to my own woman... and I will not accept my own woman''s thanks, because we are a family..."


    "Ahhh... I''m angry, your husband... How can you just talk to your mother and ignore us?" Qianji muttered her dissatisfaction.


    "Yes... Your husband, even if it is partial, there must be a limit..." Even Li Ji was jealous this time.


    "Okay, okay...Who told you to wear clothes and wear so fast?" Zhou Ye laughed and said, "You have the same abilities as your mother. Go down and try...just follow your feelings."


    "Hey¡ª¡ª? Really? Your husband, can we really be like our mother?" While Qian Ji was still a little doubtful, her sister had already jumped into the water without hesitation."Ah... Sister, you are too cunning... You jumped down first, waiting for me, I have to try..."


    As Qian Ji said, she didn''t care about taking off her clothes, so she jumped out of the swimming pool...


    Soon, the two women mastered this ability engraved in their genes...


    "Hey...really...really...great, my husband." The Baidi sisters are still not very old. They are just sixteen years old, they are still at the age of playfulness... they have mastered their abilities. Later, they mimicked all kinds of creatures with water one by one... and started fighting with each other.


    Even Baidi Yayoi could not help but join in watching the two daughters having fun...


    Zhou Ye simply sat on the beach chair by the pool, smiling at the three women playing in the pool... How should I put it, one is wearing a transparent and bright water quality kimono, and the clothes of the other two are even... ...Cough cough cough, it''s really the beauty of heaven.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Seventy


    Three hours later-the three girls are finally a little tired from playing...After all, although they have acquired powerful water control abilities,...their bodies are still ordinary human bodies, and they will still feel tired. .


    "My husband looks so laid-back..." The first to find that Zhou Ye was lying on a beach chair with her eyes closed was the older sister Li Ji, one of the Baidi sisters. She rolled her eyes... and said to her mother and sister: "Is it too much for us to let your husband be so lonely and lonely..."


    "Yeah... Then let your husband join us." Baidi Yayoi suggested with a smile, but she remembered the beautiful scene in her dream, she was looking forward to realizing such a beautiful scene in reality.


    "Yes..." Qian Ji is also a guy who fears that the world will not be chaotic. Of course, he did not hesitate to vote for the proposal of her mother and sister.


    After the three female heads pressed their heads and whispered a bit of discussion...At the same time, they exerted their strength, and suddenly-the swimming pool that was originally full, there was no ordinary water in an instant, and the disappeared water turned into long liquid transparent tentacles. , Wrapped around Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye closed his eyes, as if he hadn''t noticed the pranks of the three women in the slightest--until he was dragged by countless tentacles to the three women: "Naughty, do you three want to be punished by the family law again? ?"


    "My husband..." Yayoi took a step forward, hugged Zhou Ye, and said coquettishly: "We now have enough power to satisfy you... So... my husband, can you stop increasing the number of sisters in your family? ..."


    "Yes, yes..." X2 Baidi sisters also said to her.


    "Oh-I knew... Suddenly possessing such power will prevent you from recognizing reality..." Zhou Ye did not answer Yayoi''s words, but said with a sad expression: "So... You are lost in your eyes by the power, I can only incarnate as evil spirits...Teach you that there is a heaven outside the sky, and there are principles behind the capable people..."


    "Eh----!!!" X3


    Upon hearing this, the three women had an ominous hunch... They manipulated the current to escape their husband''s punishment, but... they were completely useless.


    Although their strength is indeed very good, even if they are placed in Zhou Ye''s harem or palace, they can get a moderate evaluation, but... who is Zhou Ye?Extinction??No no... He can easily destroy the entire universe, and even swallow the existence of the entire multiverse.


    "Profound meaning-water rapids wall!!"


    "Is it just this little water? It''s too slow to give me a shower... Yayoi, realize it... this time even if you cry and beg me, I won''t let you go..."


    "Ya¡¤Yu¡¤Die¡ª¡ªMr. Husband... Mrs. Husband... Please pity, regret... Ah¡ª¡ª"


    "Mother, don''t be afraid, let''s save you... Hey-your husband, please forgive..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 551

    Four hours later-the mother and daughter of Baidi finally understood a truth, their strength is still far from enough to face their husbands... Even if they use some water control skills, they are still unlocked by their husbands. Little new knowledge...


    When they turned into a puddle of mud... Their husbands were still showing off there in great spirits. In the end, they had to give up the idea of ??persuading their husbands to find less sisters in the future.


    In fact, the swimming pool at this time was almost broken...the water in the pool has only a thin layer left, and other water spreads over the entire swimming pool...The scene here is like a typhoon passing by.


    Zhou Ye lay in the dried-up swimming pool, saying that this wave is not a loss... The mother and daughter have been completely developed by him, no matter where it is...


    When someone is happy, someone is unhappy...It''s like a world rule, no one can hide.


    Just when Zhou Ye felt that he was a big success... In the cell of Sakura''s Villa, a pretty girl with a slightly dark skin wearing an outdoor suit was cursing continuously.


    "Damn...what the hell is this place...let me out, I''m the president of Imagawa Press, the daughter of Imagawa Hiruji, Kiyoko Kinkawa...you are kidnapping...you are illegal detention...my father I won''t let you go."


    "Have you heard... let me go out..." Qingzi desperately smashed the thick wooden jail door, but no one here would answer her words...


    "You... you... let me go out soon... I want to call the police to catch you..." Qingzi leaned against the prison door weakly and sat on the ground... She really regrets it now, she knew... here. People are so powerful, she said that she would never ignore the [Private Territory, Entry Prohibited] sign in the forest, she must come here to see the cherry blossoms in a ghost place.


    Time went back three days ago-


    Kiyoko Imagawa is the president of Imagawa Press and the only daughter of Hiruji Imagawa, perhaps because of her mother she lost since childhood.Qingzi''s father can be said to be obedient to her, and dare not give the moon to the sun.


    This certainly gave Qingzi a young lady temper, but fortunately, there is nothing wrong with it, just a little rebellious and stubborn...


    Having said that, how many girls of her age are not rebellious and stubborn?I always felt that what my father said was wrong, and I always wanted to challenge authority... Fortunately, her father Imagawa Hiroji protected her very well. Anyone who has any intention to approach her, take advantage of her, all secretly order his subordinates to take her. Pushed away.


    You know, in the era of 1996, when the Internet just emerged, print media still occupied half of the news media.As a member of Imagawa Newspaper, they have many connections with both black and white.


    Don''t think that the neon underworld does not pay attention to reputation. In a country where the underworld is legalized, they pay more attention to their own reputation... Therefore, they cannot do without the cooperation of the media.


    Hiroji Imagawa''s face is still delicious in black and white...at least in Tokyo.


    Therefore, Kiyoko has been smooth sailing since she was a child...but, three days ago...some of her high school classmates found her and asked her to come to Hokkaido to visit Daisetsuzan National Park... She also readily agreed.


    After all, there will be more than a month before the school season. After the school season, she will bid farewell to her high school career and enter the university gate...


    This can also be said to be their last meeting before graduating from high school... Kiyoko also wants to draw a successful end to his high school career.


    Originally, this was just an ordinary graduation trip... But, until yesterday¡ªthe graduation trip became a nightmare.


    Chapter seven hundred and seventy one


    One day ago-Sounkyo Yumoto Hot Spring Hotel.


    Four seventeen or eighteen-year-old girls gathered in the hot springs of the suite, playing and making trouble... laughing endlessly.


    "Hey-it''s really satisfying to come to Daxueshan National Park this time..." A slightly fat girl sighed, leaning against the wall of the hot spring, and let out a long sigh.


    "Miyamoto''s tone really resembles an uncle..." Sugihara Aimi said with a smile on a somewhat short girl, "I didn''t call those nasty boys this time, I really did it right..."


    "Yeah, yeah..." The girl wrapped in a pink bath towel, Rina Hirakawa said: "Those guys are so annoying..."


    "This time we''re going to transfer the entire Daisetsuzan National Park..." Kiyoko sitting in the hot spring pool said lazily, "I''ll change the place next time..."


    "No!" Sugihara Aimi smiled mysteriously: "According to my exclusive news, there is a very beautiful place, we haven''t been to yet..."


    "Hey?? Is there such a place?" Miyamoto Kako asked in surprise: "Didn''t we have followed the tourist guide and turned around one by one? There are places we haven''t been to?"


    "Of course... there is!" Sugihara Aimi said triumphantly.


    Hearing her words, the other three girls couldn¡¯t help but surround themselves. Of course, they didn¡¯t believe in beauty. After all, when she was at school, she was famous for inquiring. As the head of the school¡¯s news department, she had already put the gossip spirit. It has been implemented to the end.


    But what I have to admire is that most of the news that this guy gets every time is true... That''s why the third daughter looked at her so curiously."Hurry up and say where it is? Otherwise... Hey, let you taste the power of the fist of friendship."


    "Okay, okay..." Sugihara Aimi looked at the three bad friends and no one showed a finger, as if the visitor was unkind, and hurriedly said the information she had: "It is said that... Not far away, there is a canyon called Sakura Valley..."


    "Sakura Valley? Why is it called Sakura Valley?"


    "Don''t interrupt, Miyamoto... Do you still want to know that mysterious spot?" Sugihara Aimi said dissatisfied.


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Sugihara Aimi nodded with satisfaction and continued: "Why is that valley called Sakura Valley? Why is it a legendary attraction again? Because... the valley is full of cherry blossoms. It is said that there is because of the terrain. The reason is that the cherry blossoms were the first to open in all neon..."


    "And..." Said this, Sugihara Aimi looked around her three little friends, and was very satisfied with their curiosity for knowledge."Moreover¡ªit is said that only those who are destined can find it...I heard that everyone who sees the cherry blossoms in the valley can receive the blessing of a happy life from the God of Sakura."


    "real or fake?"


    "Could it be another story like the legend of the top ten cities?"


    "It''s a lie... There are still people who believe that seeing the cherry blossoms will be blessed by the Sakura God?"


    "Hey--this is true..." Seeing her friends do not believe her words, Sugihara Aimi anxiously explained: "Everyone here knows this legend... and there are still people who don¡¯t. I''ve seen it carefully, although I fainted without knowing what happened...I woke up again and appeared at the entrance...but I couldn''t find it anymore. They all said that the Valley of Sakura is a tree blooming. Ji¡¯s residence."


    Muhuakai Yeji is the god of Mount Fuji and the god of cherry blossoms...


    "The kind of words to attract tourists, you also believe...Why is Muhuakai Yeji''s residence not Mount Fuji?"


    "Hey--!!!"


    The women laughed again... But, Kiyoko Imagawa became a little silent.


    Among the women, she believes in Sugihara Aimi the most. This is not only because the two are AUO, but also because... She used to avoid being deceived because of Sugihara Aimi''s intelligence, so she has always remembered this favor.


    Night¡ªWhen the girls who had been playing for a day fell asleep, Qingzi sat up... In fact, she had always believed that her mother was in heaven and blessed herself... She missed her mother very much.


    Kiyoko vaguely remembered the scene of her mother taking her to enjoy cherry blossoms when she was a child... She remembered that her mother¡¯s favorite flower was cherry blossoms, and her mother¡¯s death day was coming soon... Simply, this time I took her mother¡¯s favorite cherry blossoms. Look at her.


    Qingzi, who had made up his mind, closed her eyes contentedly. In her dream... She once again dreamed of the cherry blossom season when her mother took her to enjoy the flowers.


    After five o''clock in the morning-the sun had just leaked half of his head, and a slender figure, heavily armed, walked out of the hotel''s door.


    It¡¯s her own business to find cherry blossoms and to send her favorite flowers to her mother¡¯s death day. She can¡¯t open her mouth to let her friends go with her. After all, neon¡¯s habit of not causing trouble to others has its origin. Long.


    "Yo Xi - that''s it, let''s go full of energy." Qingzi clenched his fist hard, cheering himself up.


    Along the way, through constant inquiries with local people who live there, she finally figured out where the Sakura Valley is... After all, that place is so famous, not because of its scenery, but because of its scenery. Its mystery.


    In the past, there were also government-organized scientific expedition teams who wanted to go to explore the secrets, but...for one reason or another, they couldn''t do it... [After all, the secret ninjas and the Baidi family there are all Neon¡¯s chaebols want to protect Under their intervention, all government scientific research projects have been suspended.


    Therefore, things there are more and more mysterious... the people who don''t know the truth can only get closer to the urban legend. It''s not that they don''t have the courage to explore there... It''s not that they fainted and returned to the beginning after waking up. It''s just that you don''t see people or corpses... Then no one dared to go.


    Of course, those who return to the beginning are all men... the ones who don''t see people are all women...


    To be honest, when he heard these legends, Kiyoko was shocked and retreated, but...thinking of her mother''s death...she felt that she had a bit of strength...especially her stubbornness, the more those people became Persuading her, the more she wanted to see.


    Although climbing a mountain is a bit tiring, for Kiyoko, who has practiced gymnastics since childhood, this bit of pain can still be endured...


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s lucky or unlucky...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 552

    With the guidance of those locals, Imagawa Kiyoko found the exact location of Sakura Valley without taking too many wrong paths... When she saw the cherry blossom trees in full bloom on the hillside, she was very excited.


    "Huh? Why... why is there such a sign here?" After Qingzi had spent the initial excitement, he noticed that there was a sign standing next to the cherry blossom forest.Private Realm¡¤Institution Prohibition


    "Private territory?" This sign aroused Kiyoko''s curiosity, she couldn''t help but walked tens of meters to the depths of the cherry blossom forest... Through the cherry blossom forest, there was no tall cherry tree in front of her, she finally saw Clear the view of the bottom of the valley...


    It is not a land of gods, nor is it a gate of the devil. It is just an ordinary valley... At the entrance of the valley, there is a Japanese-style mansion. In the valley, it is a large-scale, like a fully enclosed double-storey factory. building¡­¡­


    "This..." Before Kiyoko finished her words, she felt a pain in the back of her head...then the world turned around...she was knocked unconscious.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Seventy Two


    Tokyo-Chiyoda District.


    Chiyoda Ward is the most prosperous area among the 23 special districts in Tokyo...Imperial Palace, neon parliament, Supreme Court, and most units of the Central Ministry of Government are located here.


    The headquarters of major Neon companies are also located here...So Chiyoda District can be said to be the political and economic center of Neon.


    Of course, as Neon¡¯s second largest newspaper group, Imagawa Newspaper Building, the headquarters of Imagawa Newspaper, is also located in Marunouchi, Chiyoda District.


    In the forty-seven-story Imagawa Newspaper Building, low air pressure permeated the building.All the employees of Imagawa News, from the editor-in-chief to the receptionist at the reception...no one is trembling.


    Because, the big boss of Imagawa newspaper, Hiroji Imagawa has been gloomy for three consecutive days... and his face is getting ugly day by day.No one dares to touch the big bosses at this time-you know, although Neon is a developed country, but there is a lot of work pressure and social pressure at all, or why the suicide rate of Neon remains high every year?


    "Mr. Jinchuan early..."


    "Boss early..."


    "Mr. Jinchuan early..."


    Hiroji Imagawa had a gloomy face and ignored the staff who greeted him... Accompanied by the bodyguard and life secretary, he walked towards his own elevator...


    Soon, the elevator reached the highest floor, where Hiruji Imagawa''s office was located... He liked the feeling of looking down at all living beings.


    In the past, after going to work, he would ask his secretary to make himself a cup of tea, and then stand in front of the bright French windows, watch the busy beings at his feet, and then start the day''s work with a joyful mood.


    However, he is not in this mood today.


    "What did those guys in the Self-Defense Force say?" As soon as the gloomy-looking Hiroji Imakawa sat behind his desk, he directly questioned his confidential secretary.


    "Chief Yoshikawa of the Self-Defense Forces rejected our request... He said that the spring military exercise is about to come, and he really can''t spare his hands to handle this matter. He can only express extremely sorry for the Miss''s disappearance." Wearing glasses and a cold face, the confidential secretary directly relayed the answer he got from the phone to his boss.


    "Asshole!!!" Hearing this answer, Hiroshi Imagawa threw the handicraft on his desk to the ground with anger. That poor golden eagle was once his favorite handicraft.However, the unexplained disappearance of the baby girl has made him careless."Those bastards-when they asked us to help cover up the army scandal, they said so nicely. Now they just ask him to dispatch an aviation squadron to help search for my daughter... They all push back and forth."


    "Boss, please control your anger, you won''t help the miss''s disappearance like this." Only his confidential secretary dared to persuade Hiruji Imagawa like this. After all, he was an old man who had spent more than ten years."Only calmness is the most important thing..."


    "Whhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!Then he asked again: "What did the Yamaguchi team say?"


    "Team leader Watanabe of the Yamaguchi team promised so much that he would send the head of the Hokkaido district to summon people and enter the forest to help search...but." The confidential secretary Fujiwara hesitated whether he should tell his inference.


    "Let''s talk... what did you think of?" Imagawa Hiroji asked.


    "This time the miss is missing, the response from the outside world makes me feel... as if there is a black hand behind the scenes constantly obstructing us." Fujiwara said, pushing the frame on the bridge of the nose and saying: "Moreover, this black hand The power is huge... He seems to be deliberately hiding something, not wanting us to see... Therefore, I doubt whether the Yamaguchi group''s actions can achieve the intended purpose..."


    "Hmm--!" Hearing the words of his confidential secretary, Imagawa Hiroji also forced himself to calm down and start thinking...Three days ago, he received news of his daughter''s disappearance from his daughter''s classmates.


    He urgently contacted the search and rescue team in Daisetsuzan National Park, Hokkaido... However, after two days of searching, he received the news that there are no people alive or dead.How could Hiroji Imagawa accept this?


    Kiyoko can be said to be the lifeblood of Imagawa Hiruji...How could he accept the result of his daughter''s missing?


    Therefore, he asked the commander of the Ground Self-Defense Force, and the leader of the Yamaguchi group, who he had contacted before, to help them search.However... one refused, and the other one is unlikely to have much hope... Coupled with the reminder of his old buddy, Imagawa Hiroji is also a bit big.


    Hiroji Imagawa closed his eyes and pondered for a long time... No matter if the black hand is against him or against Imagawa newspaper, there is actually no difference. For him,... only finding his own daughter is the top priority.Thinking of this, he opened his eyes: "It seems... I can only ask the Inspector Dashi..."


    "Is this...Is there something wrong?" Of course Fujiwara knows who the inspector Oishi is in the mouth of his own boss and friend...The two can be said to be a relationship of mutual use-once, Hiroji Imagawa received a pair of Oishi The chief inspector broke the news unfavorably, but instead of resorting to newspapers, he gave it to Dashi, who was still the inspector at the time...


    After dealing with the person who broke the news, of course, Oishi gave the green light to Hiroji Imagawa in many places...The inside that other people can''t dig into, the reporters of Imagawa Newspaper can...the scene of the murder that other people can''t enter. A reporter from Imagawa News will do.


    And Hiroji Imakawa did not forget to give Dashi Police a benefit. When Dashi Police was the director of the Minato Police Station, he repeatedly praised the improvement of the security environment in Minato in the form of soft articles in newspapers...


    In this way, the relationship between the two is maintained, but to be honest...Fujiwara feels that Chief Oishi has always had some complaints about Imagawa Hiroji. In the final analysis, it is because of the information obtained by the person who broke the news for the first time... Those things are really. It''s too amazing, even if the news is now revealed, that guy can be undone.


    "Nothing wrong..." Hiroji Imakawa waved his hand... and said indifferently: "Now, he is the only one who doesn''t dare to perfuse me... Okay, so let''s call Dashi Jingshi for me. Long, I will invite him to dinner at the Jiubei Sushi Restaurant at noon. Please come by all means."


    Of course Imagawa Hiroji knew that doing this would cause serious sequelae... But he couldn''t help it. He did it for his daughter.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Seventy Three


    Tokyo time: 3:40 pm.Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department¡ª¡ª


    Security Planning Department-in the Minister''s Office.


    "It''s... a headache!" Inspector Dashi sat behind the minister''s desk, rubbing his temples with a headache."Imagawa really poses a problem for me..."


    Unlike Hiruji Imagawa, Chief Oishi heard the rumors from the high level inside the police station early on... It''s okay recently, don''t go to Daisetsuzan National Park to find yourself uncomfortable.


    At the beginning, the chief inspector of Dashi did not understand why there was such a rumor from the Metropolitan Police Department for no reason...but, you must know that the rumors in government units are not ordinary rumors...sometimes, they are deliberately blown from above. The little wind that came down, people who didn''t take it seriously, either had no scum left, or sat on a cold bench to death.


    Today, Chief Police Officer Dashi finally understood a little bit why the wind blows from above, but he would rather not understand it... This Nima put himself on the fire.


    Don''t send anyone??It¡¯s funny... Dashi doesn¡¯t know if the materials Imagawa Hiroshi gave to him at the beginning have copies, anyway... He doesn¡¯t dare to bet if there are copies... those things are enough to make him fall into the abyss , Never stand up forever.


    Don¡¯t listen to the blow from above?Insisting on sending someone to Daisetsuzan National Park to search for Imagawa Kiyoko??Do you know how to sit on the cold bench?Don''t think that if you get into the inspector-general now, you won''t have a cold bench.


    Don''t listen to the boss'' greeting?What use do you want?Transfer you to the Logistics Management Department...Let you be the minister for a lifetime. For Dashi, it will be harder than killing him...


    "Hey¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Dashi Jingshi sighed for a long time, took a sip of the coffee at hand...At this time, he felt that his mood was so similar to the taste of this coffee, Nima Is bitter.


    "Hey¡ª¡ª!!!" He sighed again, and the gaze of Chief Dashi was suddenly attracted by a piece of material on the table."Female Violence Secret Service Response Team???"


    He opened the file with great interest and looked at it for a while...Interestingly, in view of the increasing rampant crimes of women in Tokyo, it is recommended to set up a special police response team for women''s violence?


    With regard to women''s violent crimes, Chief Dashi agrees very much...Women in today''s society, especially those women who take risks, that guy... is so shameless and shameless.


    Don¡¯t think that there are many neon A`Vs, and the protection of women is not paid attention to. It should be said that neon pays special attention to the protection of women. The subway has female-only carriages and buses have female buses. If you are on the subway, Suddenly a woman yelled "Lore Wolf... Then the man next to this woman would suffer, don''t care if he did, he was dead anyway."


    Especially, in the neon society, people like idiot Han are extremely despised. If they encounter such a thing, the man will be cancelled by his company directly, and he will even write down his bad personal records and credit records. A strong stroke.


    Therefore, a profession came into being...J¡¤K Fraudster...It is the means by which high school girls use their gender advantages to defraud adult men''s money...Because this method is hidden, and what is it... So many are difficult I''m sure, is this high school student a fraudster, or is he really harassed...


    Especially now, when a male police officer is enforcing the law, he encounters a female prisoner... That is even more embarrassing. Many police officers are unwilling to handle this kind of case... There is not much credit for it, so why bother... Huh?


    Superintendent Oishi looked at the personal files of this newly established five-person [Female Violent Special Service Response Team]... Well, there are traffic police, female criminals, and logistics personnel in the evidence science room... It''s really diverse. what.


    "It''s a joking response team..." Inspector Dashi sneered and threw the file on the table.


    However, soon-he picked up these files again... Since he can''t help but can''t go against the wishes of the above... Then send the rookies over by himself?Does it please the upper side?Have another explanation for Hiruji Imagawa?


    Thinking of this, Inspector Dashi picked up the phone, "Call me Police Officer Xiang Yaoliang from the Women''s Response Team..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 553

    "Yes, Minister."


    Listening to the secretary''s sweet and beautiful voice from the microphone in his ear, the stone in Chief Dashi''s heart seemed to have fallen to the ground. He felt that he was really too witty...the mortal ending could also make himself think of This is a way.


    "Excuse me..." It''s not too long-a long-haired woman in a women''s suit walked in."Minister Dashi, are you looking for me?"


    "Well¡ª" Inspector Dashi nodded, and then said, "Sit down."


    "Thank you..." Xiang Yaoliang was not polite, and directly sat on the reception sofa.


    "I''m calling you this time to ask you...How is the training situation of the women''s response team now?" Inspector Dashi asked.


    "The children work hard, they can devote themselves to work at any time..." Hearing the question from Chief Dashi, Xiang Yaoliang said without hesitation... She applied to join the newly formed women''s response group. Reporting by yourself, because it is the easiest to get results there, and you can get promoted with the results... This is what she wants most.


    "Well¡ª" Inspector Dashi hesitated and said: "Now, there is a task to be handed over to you... However, this task is a bit difficult... I''m not sure if you can handle it."


    "Please be sure to give this task to me... Minister." Hearing this, Xiangyao screamed and stood up... A ninety-degree bow said: "This is where our women''s response team is facing the police. When the hall shows our sense of existence, please be sure to hand this task to our women''s response team."


    "But this task is really a bit..." Please be inferior to the aggressive general, the Chief Police Officer Dashi knows this, the more Xiang Yaoliang pleads, the more embarrassed he becomes."In this task, the Metropolitan Police Department will not recognize your existence, will not give you any support, will not assume any responsibility, can you really do it well?"


    "Hi-Minister, please be sure to believe in the strength of our women''s response team." Xiang Yaoliang became more agitated. What does high risk mean?Represents high returns... The task without difficulty also means that anyone can do it... This difficult task is the best choice for their women to respond to the group''s success.


    Chief Inspector Dashi stared at Xiangyao for a long time...Finally nodded and said: "Well, this is the content of this mission. After seeing it, we will destroy it."


    With that, Chief Dashi took out a computer floppy disk from his drawer... and handed it to Xiang Yaoliang.


    "Hey, please wait for the news of our victory..." Xiang Yaoliang took the floppy disk in the hands of Chief Dashi and turned and walked outside the house.


    Police Chief Dashi smiled slightly after seeing Xiang Yaoliang''s figure out of the room."The hot-blooded idiot is really a cheat... Well, forget it... Anyway, I tried to be the most perfect on both sides... As for the result... it just depends on the will of God.


    Chapter seven hundred and seventy four


    Hokkaido¡ª¡ªNew Chitose Airport¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Five beautiful girls with different appearances and slender figures, wearing brightly colored winter clothes... walked out side by side from the exit of the airport, each of them pulled a large suitcase behind them... from the suitcase and the ground To listen to the sound of friction, the contents inside seem to be heavy.


    These five girls walked side by side, causing countless men to look back and see from time to time...Don''t say anything else, it is said that girls with such high looks are so crowded and rarely seen on weekdays.


    The five girls seem to have become accustomed to the eyes of the opposite sex, after all, they are still very confident about their looks.The sweet-looking girl standing by the side looked at the still unmelted snow on both sides of the highway outside the airport and couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Sister Xiangyao, sister Xiangyao...it''s snow..."


    "This is Hokkaido after all!" After all, Xiang Haruka standing among the five is slightly older than them. Although she is also very happy to see the snow scene, she always reminds herself that she is not here to play in Hokkaido... ¡­But to handle the case.


    In the five-member women''s special response group, Xiang Yaoliang, as the captain and the oldest eldest sister, of course has the consciousness to take care of these sisters...


    "Ah-I hate snow... I want to go to Hawaii for vacation..." Sanlun Chi said depressedly.


    "Well, well... Although there is no way to go to Hawaii for holiday reasons, it is good to come to Hokkaido... Am I right? Chixiang?" Kozu Yumiko said with a smile.


    "I think Hokkaido is very good... This year there has been no snow in Tokyo. I thought I could not see snow anymore. I didn''t expect to come to Hokkaido at public expense... That''s great!" Mori Natsumi said with a smile, "Bunchan... Let''s play in the snow in Hokkaido once the mission is completed, shall we?"


    "Really?" Shinohara, the sweet girl who was very excited and excited when she saw the snow at first, asked in surprise: "Is Michan really willing to accompany me to spend a few days in Hokkaido? Even if it is a public holiday, Is the holiday okay?"


    "I want to participate too..." Kozu Yumiko raised her little hand and said happily, "Chixiang, too... after all, we are a team!"


    "Okay, okay... count me." Although Sanlun Chixiang doesn''t like snow very much, but... people who are not in the group will be invisiblely excluded. She doesn''t want to be the hapless being excluded. .


    "Okay... Give me seriousness." Xiang Yaoliang frowned helplessly as he looked at his four subordinates who have not yet entered the state... But what should I say?Because of her impulse, she put these children in a dangerous situation... She was still a little uneasy, so she didn''t criticize them, but said indifferently: "After this mission is completed-I will send you to Hokkaido. Have a good time."


    "Don''t use our public holidays?" Yumiko asked the ghost.


    "Hmm!!" Xiang Yaoliang nodded, acquiescing to Yumiko''s statement.


    Seeing that their leaders nodded, the four girls cheered happily... "Onboard-sister Xiangyao onboard!"


    In the midst of the women''s laughter-a middle-aged man in a black suit who looked like an ordinary office worker walked up to Xiangyao Liang and asked in a low voice, "Excuse me-it''s Xiangyao Liang. ?"


    "I''m..." Xiang Yaoliang nodded and admitted his identity.


    "Hello, Miss Xiangyao Liang, my name is Ono Konosuke, I was ordered to give you something..." Ono Konosuke said and handed Xiangyao Liang a car key, and then pointed to a car parked not far away. Honda''s black business car said: "Everything has been put in the trunk of the car..."


    Xiang Yaoliang nodded and smiled: "I did receive the thing, thank you!"


    "So...bye!" Ono didn''t have the yuyu to be polite to Xiangyaoliang...beauties are liked by every man. If it is on weekdays, he doesn''t mind chatting with this beauty, even if he can''t get in, he can talk to the beauty. It is also a kind of enjoyment and feeling for him, but not now...


    As a private detective hired by the owner of Imagawa Newspaper, he has just felt the feeling of being spied on... This intuition has saved his life countless times. Although beautiful women are good, life is more important.


    After giving the things to Xiangyaoliang, Ono turned and walked quickly towards the parking lot not far away. There was another car... his own car.


    "..." Xiang Yaoliang looked at Ono''s hurried back thoughtfully, and after a moment of stunned, his face gradually became difficult to look... It seems that this mission is far beyond his imagination."Okay... Let''s go, it''s not safe here."


    "Understand!" X4


    The four girls immediately stopped laughing when Xiang Yaoliang said that it was not safe here-after all, they were also strictly trained secret police forces, which can still be done with a distinction between public and private.


    The five people pulled their luggage and walked to the side of the black Honda commercial car, opened the door... After putting the luggage in the car, they sat in.Of course Xiang Yaoliang is the driver...


    "Yumiko... Check if anyone has a tracker installed in the car..." Xiang Yaoliang ordered while driving.


    "Understood!" Yumiko said, taking out a black instrument the size of a lunch box from her suitcase, and scanning it in the narrow carriage...


    When Xiang Yaoliang just drove out of New Chitose Airport¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Ono was blocked in the parking lot by a few Yakuza with tattoos...With a burst of fists, Ono unscrupulously confided everything... After all, he was just asking for money. Did he really let him give up his life to keep his employer secret?forget it.


    "Done this guy... Be clean!" A boss in a suit in Yakuza gave orders to his little brother, and then walked towards his car... He wanted to tell someone about his phone .


    However, as soon as he opened the door of the car, the phone he placed in the car rang...


    Mosimosi...


    [Big Brother Uchiyama...I, we are lost.


    what?You idiots, can''t even handle this matter?


    [Now, what should we do now?


    [Get back...]


    Ken Uchiyama hung up the phone depressed... This is really, how can I explain to the district chief.But after hesitating for a long time... he still dialed a number-after a long wait, a sweet female voice came.[Hello, this is Baidizhai.


    [Hi, hello... I¡¯m Ken Uchiyama from the Yamaguchi group, may I ask, is Mr. Zhou Ye here?


    Oh?Please wait¡­¡­


    After a while-a voice full of magnetism came.[This is Zhou Ye.


    [Hello, Mr. Zhou Ye... I am Ken Uchiyama from the Yamaguchi group,]


    Oh?Is there a problem?Zhou Ye''s voice was neither lukewarm nor lukewarm, but Uchiyama Ken didn''t dare to neglect, knowing that Zhou Ye was the head of their district and wanted to flatter him.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 554

    [Hi, it''s like this........................]


    Yingzhuang¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªin the main hall.


    Zhou Ye¡¯s expression became more interesting with Uchiyama¡¯s description on the phone... After Uchiyama had finished talking about everything, Zhou Ye said lightly, ¡°Okay, thank you for the friendship of the Yamaguchi team, I will Remember...you can let go of this matter, and I will take care of it."


    "Hi, I''m bothering you, Mr. Zhou Ye..."


    As the phone hung up, Zhou Ye leaked a smile... Unexpectedly, it was already so loud.It seems that I have to figure out the whole story...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye whispered: "Qianzhizi..."


    "Hi, Master Ye, what can you tell me..." A plump young woman in a plain kimono appeared in front of Zhou Ye, kneeling on her knees, waiting for Zhou Ye''s order. She is the housekeeper of the Baidi clan , Chieko Takei.


    Chapter seven hundred and seventy five


    "Qianzhizi..." Zhou Ye looked at the beautiful and charming young woman who was kneeling in front of him and sighed helplessly, patted his leg, and said, "You know what to do..."


    "My lord..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s movements, Chieko Takei''s cheeks flushed... Water waves flowed in her eyes, and she begged in a low voice, "My lord...Please, please don''t be like this... Master Yayoi saw...Look If you arrive, you will or will scold me..."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh! Qianzhizi is really a fool." Zhou Ye sighed, and Nian Mo started to hold Qianzhizi directly...so that she could not help but hug her."If Yayoi is really angry, he won''t put you in my arms the day before yesterday."


    "But...there is a difference between master and servant. Chieko just wants to be with Master Ye forever and serve him... The others dare not ask for extravagance." Chieko Takei nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms and hugged her hands tightly. Holding Zhou Ye''s neck, he whispered his wish.


    As an internal steward of the Baidi clan cultivated since childhood, although Chieko Takei grew up with Baidi Yayoi... but she was brainwashed by class concepts since she was a child, and she had only the idea of ??being loyal to her master and loyal to the Baidi clan in her heart.


    Although, in terms of ninjutsu, Chieko Takei is also a supreme ninja of the Hyakuchi clan... However, she has always abided by the status of master and servant and assisted Hyakuchi Yayoi conscientiously.Strictly speaking... She has never even walked out of this Yingzhuang, but she is in charge of all the business and external contacts of the Baidi Clan.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Zhou Ye certainly knew Qianzhizi''s psychology, but he really couldn''t solve Qianzhizi.Even Hyakuchi Yayoi has personally told Chieko countless times that she treats Chieko as a sister.But Chieko still refused to let go of her servanthood.


    Even when she was pushed into Zhou Ye''s arms by Yayoi, she was panicked, but she was resigned and resigned. There is no way. In her heart, her master, Hyakuchi Yayoi, has full control over herself... Said that this is what Zhou Ye loves her most.


    Of course, Chieko is the first other woman Yayoi sent to her man''s arms because of Chieko''s good-looking, clever and obedient.


    It is also the only woman who begged her man to help her reform after the mother and daughter of Baidi received transformation.One drink and one peck is a decision.


    "You..." Zhou Ye frowned lightly, stroking Qian Zhizi''s long and smooth hair with his right hand, and sighed...


    What should I say.Qian Zhizi, a silly girl, sometimes makes people feel distressed. After she was taken away by Zhou Ye for the first time, she was obedient to Zhou Ye. Every time Zhou Ye was busy, she could always feel Qian Zhizi from behind. Watching his eyes.


    That kind of secret...love made Zhou Ye feel a little proud, but at the same time he felt a little distressed for this stupid woman.


    "My lord..." Takei Chieko looked at Zhou Ye''s slightly frowning brows, and stretched out her white tender little hand distressedly... Gently brushed her man''s forehead----


    Then, she slightly struggled to sit up from Zhou Ye''s arms, and put her forehead against Zhou Ye''s forehead-gentle and gentle-and whispered: "That''s enough... it''s enough. ...Chieko already feels contented...Chieko is already satisfied with the knowledge that Chieko has Chieko in his heart...to be able to accompany adults, serve and serve them day and night... Chieko is already happy...happy...I feel a little scared Because...If you are too happy, you will be jealous of God!"


    "Stupid woman..." Zhou Ye silently walked up... Qian Zhizi could always evoke the softest and softest part of his heart. Who would be willing to hurt her like this?


    Qian Zhizi cleverly responded to Zhou Ye''s request and take... It wasn''t until Zhou Ye''s hands began to become less honest that she panted and held Zhou Ye''s hands... She was willing to...but she knew that Zhou Ye called herself to come, there must be something...At any time, don''t delay the master''s business, this is the most important quality of an internal steward.


    So, even though Chieko Takei could not wait to rub her whole body into this man''s body, and never separate from him... But before that, we still have to deal with the business."My lord...you, what the hell are you calling me..."


    "Ah-that''s right!" Zhou Ye sighed, knowing that Qian Zhizi would definitely guard against him at this time...Of course, he could also use strong ones, but... Zhou Ye couldn''t do it."I heard that many people seem to be spying on Baidi''s house these days? What happened?"


    "Hey--!" Chieko let her adult''s hand be in her arms, and replied reluctantly, "...this, this matter...Three days ago, a girl trespassing in Sakura Valley Speaking of..."


    ".................."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    After listening to Qian Zhizi''s statement, Zhou Ye kept moving and asked: "Why do those chaebols help the Baidi clan?"


    "Because the Baidi family can be said to be the ninja family with the most complete inheritance..." Chieko whispered: "Our Baidi family has passed down the method of training martial servants... whether it is from loyalty. The satisfaction of those employers is the best. Those chaebols want to maintain their friendship with the Baidi clan... Therefore, they are happy to make these actions that are easy and good for them. "


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye nodded, he understood the thoughts of those chaebols a little bit, what should I say...


    After anyone has money, in addition to paying attention to their own quality of life, they will also pay attention to their own life safety.Of course, the security of the periphery can be entrusted to the security company, but... how can the personal safety of individuals be handed over to others with such confidence?What could be safer than a martial maid who was loyal to her family and was like a retainer?Many of the neon chaebols emerged after World War II. They don''t have the background of the Chinese in the past, let alone how to train the martial maid... Therefore, the Baidi Clan, a century-old ninja family, will hit it off with them.


    And to help the Baidi clan conceal the signs of their existence, it can not only sell the Baidi clan, but also achieve the purpose of resource monopoly-why not do it?You can also put it in a simpler way...You are less than a certain point, you will never know the open secrets in this circle.


    Just the few chaebols that Chieko just mentioned are all important tycoons in the CIIE-in Neon, it is not an exaggeration to say that the CIIE controls the neon government... Of course they can easily rely on politics. The influence of the government and the team has come to form a shady screen over the Baidi clan.


    "Did you understand the identity of that girl?" Zhou Ye asked curiously, "Also, who is the one who came to rescue her this time?"


    "Yes, my lord." Chieko felt that her whole body was about to catch fire... However, with the perseverance she had developed through ninja training, she was barely able to maintain her clarity... "Then, that... girl... is Imagawa The president of the industry...the only daughter of Hiruji Imagawa...Kyoko Imagawa...this time, the one who was sent to look for her...is...just established by the Metropolitan Police Department...five members of the Women¡¯s Violence Response Team Members. Their names...respectively... Ai Haruka, Kozu Yumiko, Mori Natsumi, Shinohara, and Sanwa Chika... Adults... Adults... Chieko and Chieko can''t bear it anymore...please , I beg your pity..."


    "Interesting, is it the heroine of [City Hunter] and [Barbarian Policewoman]?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and after chanting, he temporarily left them behind... After all, Qianzhizi is still suffering. As a good man, how could Zhou Ye ignore it.Now the most important thing is of course... Qianeko.


    With a stabbing sound, the sound of fabric tearing sounded, and then......a beautiful female solo melodiously floating in the main hall of Yingzhuang.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Seventy Six


    At the same time... a tourist bus from Sapporo to Daisetsuzan National Park is driving on the highway.


    The five-person group, who had changed their costumes, was sitting scattered around the front and back of the bus... They pretended not to know each other and made eye contact with each other.


    It took about four hours for the bus to reach the expressway exit of Daisetsuzan National Park. Although Sapporo is only 140 kilometers away from Daisetsuzan National Park in a straight line... but it is a straight distance after all.


    In fact, strictly speaking, the bus at this time has already entered the boundaries of Daxueshan National Park, but... there is still some distance from the park entrance.


    At this moment, a sweet voice suddenly called: "Smi Marseille-Arnold... Sono... I want to go to the bathroom..."


    "Hi-ten kilometers ahead, there is a parking lot...Guests can go to the bathroom there." The driver of the coach knows the location of the parking lot and rest area on this road.


    In fact, on the neon highway, there is a parking lot every fifteen kilometers, and a service area every fifty kilometers¡ªin other words, every fifty kilometers, there are three rest places...whether it is parking Both the farm and the server have various service facilities. The difference is only a matter of how much.


    "Thank you...Thank you so much!" To be honest, Shinohara said these words, feeling that he wanted to find a place to sew in.When she said loudly that she wanted to go to the bathroom, she felt that the passengers in the entire carriage were looking at herself-ah!!!!shameful.


    If this is from the manga... I''m afraid Shinohara has turned into that burnt grayish white at this moment.


    No matter how Shinohara''s mood is now, a few minutes later-the tour bus stopped at the parking lot... "If you need to go to the bathroom, please get off the bus... We will stop here for about ten minutes..."


    As the car doors opened, many passengers chose to get off the car and go to the bathroom, or to breathe, or go to the convenience store to buy something to eat...


    Just when the driver was about to get up and go to the bathroom... he was stopped by a beautiful woman with long hair in a shawl.It was no one else who stopped him, but the person in charge of the women''s action team, Xiang Yaoliang.


    "I''m a policeman...I am performing a secret mission!" Xiang Yaoliang said, flashing the certificate in his hand, waiting for the driver to confirm and then took it back."There will be five fewer people in the car in a while. You don''t need to panic, as long as nothing has happened. Understand?"


    "Yes... I understand!" When the driver saw Xiang Yaoliang''s certificate, he was excited, and then he agreed.


    "Thank you so hard!" Xiang Yaoliang said, with half her size travel bag behind her back and got out of the car.


    The five members of the women''s special operations group finally gathered in a restaurant in the high-speed parking area, and ordered something casually and sent away the waiter sister¡ª¡ª


    "Mo-Sister Xiangyao, I, I can''t get married anymore..." Shinohara saw Xiangyaoliang, holding her in her arms and acting like a coquettish and cute... The scene just now was really too shame and shame for her Now, in the crowd, she said so loudly that she was going to the bathroom, she...she was almost...fainted.


    "Well, Wenjiang is still a child in the end..." Mori Natsumi teased her companion.


    "Although I said that, I feel a little sorry for Shinohara-kun, but sure enough... this is the price of losing in the guessing!" Chixiang Sanlun feels so lucky. Fortunately, the person who lost the guessing is not himself.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 555

    "Okay..." Xiang Yaoliang patted Shinohara comfortably on the shoulder, and then said to his team members: "Now check the watch."


    "Hi!" X4


    When it comes to the task, the four girls are also serious... "It''s Tokyo time, 5:28 pm."


    "Hi!" After the four girls of X4 checked the watch, they confirmed that the time was correct.


    "We will start acting in half an hour..." Xiang Yaoliang said, looking around his four team members on the table, and then said solemnly: "In this half an hour, I ask you to take care of all your personal matters. Finished...At six o''clock, we set off on time."


    Xiangyao Liang said, took out a map of Daisetsuzan National Park, pointed to one of the locations and said: "Now, our location is here... Our goal is Sakura Valley, seven kilometers away... Everyone knows. Is your goal?"


    "Hi!" X4 four females responded in a low voice.


    "Okay... now, let''s eat..." Xiang Yaoliang said as she watched the waitress walk over with the things they ordered.


    After the waitress walked over, the women returned to look like a few friends who came to travel, laughing and playing there.


    To be honest, the first few women, including the leader Xiang Yaoliang, didn''t take this action seriously... just helping to find a missing rich girl in the mountains, what''s the danger?


    However, when they got off the plane, they found that they were being watched-everyone''s nerves were tense. There might be some hidden secret in it...


    Thinking of this, the women felt that their bodies were full of enthusiasm-a feeling of wishing to die with the evil forces immediately for justice.


    The hour hand-slowly pointed to six o''clock, and five black shadows swiftly rushed to the isolation belt of the rest area... Quickly climbed over the isolation belt, directly with the help of tools, landed from the more than six meters high rest area to the outside Among the mountains and forests.


    "Our goal is to arrive at the scheduled location before nine o''clock in the evening, and start the action on time at half past nine...Does everyone understand?" All five of them are dressed in snow combat uniforms and have sunglasses on their eyes. ¡ª¡ªHair is stuffed into a black hood.I can no longer see who is who.


    However, relying on the voice, you can also hear that this is Xiang Yaoliang''s command.


    "Understand!" X4


    "Then, act." Xiang Yaoliang said, rushing to the jungle first... After all, her scheduled location is farther than the other girls, and the task is heavier.


    At this time, the sun had begun to slowly fall towards the horizon... The women ran towards the depths of the jungle under the cover of darkness... The first mission of the Women¡¯s Violence Special Response Team has officially begun.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Seventy Seven


    "Ah...Who can talk to me..." Imakawa Kiyoko grumbled depressed looking at the empty cell.


    In this dark cell... she doesn''t know how long it has passed. The watch she was wearing was also taken away when she passed out... Therefore, she can only count on the number of food deliveries. How many days have I been locked up here?


    Based on three meals a day, she thinks she should be locked up for about four days, but...the people here shouldn''t be so good to mortals, right?Generally speaking, if you follow two meals a day... she feels that she should be locked up for six days.


    In fact, the people here treat her pretty well...at least they didn''t hungry for her, they were thirsty for her.Except for one thing-the person who delivered the meal never said a word to her... Whether she was soft or verbal, or provocative and verbal... the person who delivered the meal never said a word to her, and never Will be irritated by her.


    This is simply the biggest torment for Kiyoko Imagawa...


    When people are in a closed environment, loneliness and loneliness are the biggest enemies.Even those who have received training in the army will strictly enforce the rule of no more than seven days if they are confined. If they are confined for too long, problems will occur.


    Although, Imakawa Kiyoko now kills those lonely and lonely time by imagining where to play after she goes out... But, she feels that she is basically going crazy...


    why?Because¡ªshe actually started to imagine in her mind that after she went out, she must have a natto meal¡ªyou know, since childhood, she has hated natto the most... I hate it, I smell natto. The taste is just as vomiting.


    A person who hates natto so much has actually started a serious plan to eat a natto meal after going out. Isn''t this crazy??


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah... I must be crazy, I actually want to eat that kind of devilish food after going out..." Imagawa Kiyoko now only feels better in her heart when she complains about herself."Natto or something-the most annoying!!"


    "Puff--"


    There was a sudden laugh, making Imagawa Kiyoko, who was lying on the couch, as if seeing the glory of heaven, jumped up from the couch as fast as he could, rushed to the prison¡¯s lookout, loudly. Asked: "Who...who are you...can you talk to me...for a while, for a while...please."


    "Of course it''s okay..." A slightly magnetic male voice came... It made Kiyoko Imagawa feel a lot of peace of mind. Whether this person is an enemy or a friend, at least he did not ignore himself. This is the greatest thing in heaven for Kiyoko Gifted.


    "What do you want to talk to me?" Zhou Ye hid in the darkness, smiled at Qingzi, and asked softly: "If it''s not an interesting topic, I won''t waste time here."


    "Ah!!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Iagawa Kiyoko suddenly became anxious... Finally, someone came to speak with him. In case of embarrassing conversation... Wouldn''t it be that he would be facing the trouble of loneliness again? ?


    People--Sometimes, the more anxious you are, the more you can''t think of topics. Even if there are countless topics in your mind, you will feel that you can''t grasp the point at this moment.At this time, Imagawa Kiyoko was facing such a situation...


    After holding back for a long time, Kiyoko Imakawa finally suffocated a sentence."My name is Kiyoko Imagawa and I am seventeen years old... I am studying at Kaisei Academy in Nippori, Tokyo... I... I... Wow, you go... Go, all go... Just let me It¡¯s okay to die here, and then I can still see my mother in heaven..."


    In the end, Imagawa Kiyoko herself gave up on her own...


    What kind of chat is this? It¡¯s all about self-introduction... I don¡¯t want to talk awkwardly... At the end of the day, Imagawa Kiyoko collapsed and began to squat on the ground crying bitterly, after all--she was just A seventeen-year-old girl who just graduated from high school.


    "Squeak!" A sound of the iron door opening...then the lights came on.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu..." Kiyoko Imagawa, who has been completely trapped in her own world, couldn''t help but didn''t notice this sound...until a small handkerchief was handed to her.


    "Wipe it, it''s ugly to cry..." Zhou Ye looked at Kiyoko Imagawa, who was squatting on the ground, still covering her face and crying... holding the handkerchief and gently touching her cheek.


    This physical contact finally made Jinchuan Qingzi temporarily stop crying, and slowly raised her head...Looking at Zhou Ye, he choked pitifully, "You...you...you won''t ... won''t leave... won''t you? won''t... won''t leave me here... right?"


    "If you continue to cry... Maybe I will leave!" Zhou Ye teased the girl with a smile.


    "Oh...then, then I won''t cry..." Qingzi, who managed to hold back her tears, took the handkerchief in Zhou Ye''s hand and wiped the tears from her cheeks... After wiping, her face turned red again.


    In prison, she hadn''t washed her face for a few days. After crying and rubbing it again, the plain handkerchief turned grey...How could she not blush."That...I''m sorry...I will wash it well and return it to you."


    At this time... Qingzi noticed that the door of her cell was actually opened, and all the lights that were turned on when the meal was delivered were all turned on... With the dim light, she finally saw Zhou Ye''s face , This face, handsome, has completely surpassed the scope of human beings."You, are you the angel who came to take me to heaven? Is my mother doing well in heaven?"


    Zhou Ye smiled and teased her: "emmm..., sorry, in fact, I am a demon from hell..."


    "A liar-a liar!" Qingzi exclaimed, "How could the devil have such a beautiful face..."


    With that, Kiyoko jumped onto Zhou Ye like a crazy little wild cat... and fumbled up and down: "If it''s a devil... there must be a tail, right? There must also be a smell of sulfur, right? Why are you? No...you liar...liar!"


    "..." Zhou Ye allowed Qingzi to vent his emotions in his arms. After all-after being in charge for many days for no reason, he was almost driven mad...How could there be no emotion at all?She couldn''t hurt her body anyway.


    Zhou Ye just stroked Qingzi''s long hair...until--she was completely quiet...


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Seventy Eight


    Imagawa Kiyoko buried her little head in Zhou Ye''s fierce mouth, and greedily breathed the sunlight-like smell of Zhou Ye''s body, and her mood finally calmed down."Who are you? Was my father invited to save me?"


    "I''m afraid I will disappoint you..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "I am not your father, Imagawa Hiroji invited to rescue you-on the contrary, I am the master here... If you follow the story of the Western call In terms of routines, I am the dragon who captured the princess and imprisoned the princess. The brave men who rescued the princess are still on the journey and haven''t come!"


    "Puff..." Qingzi was amused by Zhou Ye''s metaphor... "So... Evil Dragon Sang, may I ask - why did you imprison me?"


    "Uh-" Zhou Ye raised his hand awkwardly, and said helplessly: "Actually...this is exactly one story. The princess ran to the door of the evil dragon''s lair and jumped into the mouth of the evil dragon. What I said... do you understand?"


    "Completely understand!" Qingzi is not an idiot, how could he not know what Zhou Ye meant that he accidentally ran into his lair...Speaking of which, this is really a tragedy."So now...Evil Dragon Sang, what are you going to do with the princess? Eat it? Or exchange the ransom? Hey-say okay first, don''t leave me here alone indifferent... I absolutely Will kill you."


    With that said, Kiyoko still bared his little white teeth.


    "No, no...As a moral dragon, I wouldn''t do such a stupid thing!" Zhou Ye smiled, "You think, since then, the princess and the dragon have lived a happy life in the castle... How does this end?"


    "You, are you proposing to me?" Kiyoko widened his eyes... and then his eyes turned into a crescent moon, with her horns slightly raised, and quickly said: "The princess agreed... When did we? marry?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 556

    "Hey--?" This really caught Zhou Ye off guard. He was really just joking... Even when he was communicating with Qingzi just now, he didn''t use spiritual hints--what is this? Kind of super expansion?


    In fact, to put it bluntly, one is Zhou Ye''s appearance playing a role-the other is Stockholm syndrome.When a person is in a desperate situation, a trace of warmth will be infinitely amplified, even if the warmth is brought by the perpetrator.


    However, although the process was a little bit beyond Zhou Ye''s expectations, the ending was still the same... Originally, Zhou Ye wanted to use means... As a result, cough cough-now even the work of using means is saved, and he has already had it. ready¡­¡­


    "Take Miss Qingzi to the bath!" Zhou Ye ordered directly.


    "Hi--!" X2


    As the two voices fell, two female ninjas appeared beside Zhou Ye-and made a request to Qingzi."Miss Kiyoko, please come with us..."


    "Evil Dragon Sang..." Qingzi didn''t leave with the female ninja, but firmly grasped Zhou Ye''s hand... with pleading in his eyes."Don''t leave me..."


    "Huh¡ªwell. I''ll go with you..." Zhou Ye sighed, pulled Qingzi up, and walked outside the cell.


    Sakura Valley is actually formed by the eruption of volcanoes. Here, the hot springs are the least lacking. In addition to Miyu Moon Spring and Sun Spring... the most famous is Sakura Spring...


    Although the Sakura Spring does not have the magical effects of the Moon Spring and the Sun Spring, but... if only in terms of scenery, the Sakura Spring is undoubtedly the most beautiful.


    At this moment-Imagawa Kiyoko is lying in the spring of cherry blossoms.


    Sakura Spring-is a large open-air hot spring with a shortest radius of 20 meters and a longest radius of more than 50 meters, surrounded by various pebbles.


    The reason why this place is named Sakura Spring is not only because of the dense cherry blossom forest nearby, but also because¡ªin the center of the spring, there is a land with a diameter of ten meters and leaking out of the water in an irregular circle. The edge is partitioned by various stones. On the ground, a hundred-year-old cherry blossom tree, like a canopy, covers a small and a half of the lake. At this moment, the cherry blossoms are in full bloom, blossoming light pink. The petals sway in the wind under the light.


    "It''s-it''s so beautiful..." Kiyoko was sitting in the spring of Sakura surrounded by a bath towel... Watching the petals that were blown down by the breeze from the cherry tree from time to time, slowly falling on the spring water... Bringing a trace of ripples , She felt-- "It is not an exaggeration to say that this is heaven."


    "Is it so beautiful?" Zhou Ye, who had just walked out of the locker room wrapped in a bath towel, said casually when he heard Qingzi''s words, "I think it''s very ordinary!"


    "Such a beautiful scenery, how ordinary are you talking about?" Qingzi wrinkled her nose in dissatisfaction, stood up from the pool, strode to Zhou Ye''s side, grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand, and walked in. In the hot spring, he dragged him and lay down, placed on a large blue stone in the spring water specially for people to rest."Look at the sky..."


    "Uh-it''s all dark clouds..." Of course Zhou Ye knew what Qingzi wanted to see, but... he just wanted to tease this girl.This is a bad ailment he has long ago...it can''t be corrected.


    "Sakura, sakura..." Qingzi was angry, turned over, and lay down, grabbed Zhou Ye''s arm, and unceremoniously used it as a pillow... She looked at the cherry blossom petals slowly falling in mid-air. , Murmured: "Don''t you think this is beautiful? It would be better if it wasn''t cloudy today... In this way, under the starlight of the sky, watching the cherry blossoms slowly fall down... Imagine how much I think it is. The scenery is breathtakingly beautiful."


    Zhou Ye listened to Qingzi''s whisper, and smiled slightly: "If you just want to keep the dark cloud away, I still have something to do..."


    "Really?...Then I want to see the stars in the sky..." Qingzi''s eyes lit up when he heard Zhou Ye''s words, and he held Zhou Ye in both hands and said coquettishly: "I want to see...Ye, show me..."


    "Okay, okay..." Zhou Ye patted Qingzi''s shoulder lightly, and then stood up...In Qingzi''s surprised eyes, he slowly rose into the air...


    "I...I...what kind of man did I meet..." Seeing Zhou Ye flying in mid-air, Qingzi was a little sluggish... But the next scene made her even more concerned about this. The man who claimed to be the evil dragon had a new understanding.


    Lying on the blue rock, Qingzi saw Zhou Ye in mid-air, taking a deep breath... and then blowing out¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªIn a short time, the dark clouds in the sky were like insignificant dust on the ground... ¡­


    Blown away...


    Blown away...


    gone¡­¡­


    Up...


    "Are you a big tengu?" Qingzi asked stupidly.


    "Am I that ugly? Really..." Although Qingzi''s voice was very small, Zhou Ye still heard clearly."I actually said that my future man is a big tengu... you..."


    Qingzi watched Zhou Ye slowly fall with the cherry blossoms against the background of the stars... The beauty of this moment is really as suffocating as she once said... When Zhou Ye falls, She jumped up all at once, jumped onto Zhou Ye''s body without any hesitation, and stopped awkwardly...


    After a long while--there was no separation between the two of them...Qingzi whispered softly in Zhou Ye''s ear: "Take me...let me always remember this most beautiful moment..."


    "As you wish..." Zhou Ye moved slightly... With a painful grunt--a trace of blood appeared in the water, and gradually melted into the hot spring pool of Nuo Da...


    Starry sky¡ªsakura rain¡ªhot spring pool¡ªand...a female solo singing of cherry blossom praise...all of these make up a scene as beautiful as Ukiyo-e...cough cough, probably so, anyway, Zhou Ye feels beautiful , Kiyoko is the same.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Seventy Nine


    In the dense forest not far from the valley of cherry blossoms-the group of five is moving fast, suddenly feel that the originally dark jungle in front of them suddenly becomes a little bright...


    When a person is in the dark, the eyes will become more sensitive and sensitive to light... it''s just a small amount of brightness, even ordinary people can perceive it.


    Feeling the change in brightness, the group of five people searched for cover according to their tactical actions, and hid their own figures... After a while, no other movement was found... the people stood up in relief.


    "What? It turned out that the dark clouds were blown away by the wind..." Yumiko first discovered the culprit causing the change in light, and she whispered depressedly: "I thought it was a searchlight."


    "Okay...Don''t be stupid!" Xiang Yaoliang looked at the watch on his wrist, and then said: "Resting on the spot for five minutes... Then set off again... In addition, execute the volume control command... The distance is already there. The target area is very close."


    "Hi..." X4


    The four girls agreed in a low voice, and then sat on the ground cautiously...Although it was only a short distance of seven kilometers, but...the whole way, it was all mountain roads...even in some places, there were no mountain roads... They can only discredit and move forward slowly and tentatively.


    After all, they are not of professional military origin, but they have received a period of military training before joining the group...Compared to ordinary police officers, they are far worse than professional soldiers.


    While Xiangyao Liang was resting there...On the top of the mountain not far from them-Sakura Valley, four women were also whispering under the cherry tree.


    "Mother... will those guys really follow this path as the husband said?" Baidi Qianji, who was sitting on the tree branch, swayed her legs boredly and asked in a low voice.


    "Of course--!" Yayoi Hyakuchi, who heard his daughter''s question, retracted his gaze at the starry sky, smiled and asked in a low voice, "Don''t you even believe what your husband said, Qianjiang?"


    "No...absolutely not!" Hearing her mother''s silence, she gave herself a big hat of questioning her husband. Qian Ji was a little anxious. She was sure that her mother would definitely be able to run to her man. The matter of making a small report... Although his husband is reluctant to beat himself, the Zhou family''s love and hate family method... After trying it once, she is a little scared... In fact, there is still a little bit of it. The little expectation, of course, is just a little bit....


    "My mother is really... bullying Qianjiang again!" It was the twin sisters. At this moment, Baidi Liji stood by her sister''s side without hesitation, and fought against her mother.


    This is the experience that they have been bullied by their mothers since they were young...Only by joining together can they fight against this trembling mother."Just now, my mother looked at the sky and said, "For the little girl of the Imagawa family, she actually made such a big battle... Your husband is really a big fool!" What about this!"


    "?? Hey?? Did I say this? Why don''t I remember..." Yayoi looked innocent and wanted to deny her daughter''s threat, but... her little daughter Chihime gave it again Her fatal blow."I heard it too, mother...you can''t afford it!"


    "Uuuuuu..." Yayoi lied slightly, looking at his twin daughters with an unbelievable appearance, turned around, threw himself into the arms of Chieko Takei, and started crying... "Chieko sauce... the daughters were so right. I, they have all forgotten, how I pulled them up with painstaking effort when I was young...and how did I teach them little by little...Now that I have a husband as a backer, I don¡¯t want my mother... ¡­Oooooo..."


    It was a pain that Yayoi was crying... However, the expressions of the other three people were truly wonderful.


    The Baidi sisters are a black line of forehead...


    On the other hand, Chieko Takei, the housekeeper, has a look of helplessness... My Patriarch is really¡ªwhat should I say?Like to bully his two daughters...like acting...like Zhou Ye...hehe, the one behind is not a character.


    "Mother...Your so-called hard work pulls us up, is to leave us at home, let Aunt Qianzhizi raise us, and then go play around by herself?" A tic-tac-toe on Baidi Liji''s forehead, gritted her teeth Said: "We used to think we were the children of Aunt Chieko before we were ten years old..."


    "Mother... what you so-called teaches us little by little... is to throw the Baidi family''s ninjutsu secret scroll to us to study, and then throw us into the mountains every half month, so that the two of us have nothing but The eleven-year-old child, will he come back alone?" Qian Ji also complained to her mother.


    "Ah... In order to train the offspring... the lion will reluctantly drive the cubs out of their homes and let them live alone..." I don''t know when Yayoi had stood in front of the sisters of Hundred Lands, and said with earnestness and earnestness: "The Eagle For the sake of my offspring to fly, I pushed my child off the cliff with the grief... Li Ji, Qian Ji... You can understand my mother''s good intentions, right?"


    At this time, Yayoi''s face was dry...There was no trace of water in his eyes. Obviously he was acting just now...


    "Understand you ghost..." X2


    "Hey, it''s so uncute... I must tell your husband, let you reflect on yourself...!"


    "You have to reflect on your mother, right..." X2

 Movie World Im King Chapter 557

    Chieko Takei looked at the mother and daughter with a gentle smile, looking at the three of them...


    She knows that this is the way they get along with their mother and daughter...


    In fact, the Baidi sisters knew that their mother would leave the family for a period of time before the age of ten. It was to revitalize the Baidi clan, and went to the mercenary training camps around the world to investigate and poach... After all, the Baidi clan There is a family motto of not accepting men-and a female instructor is definitely a rare animal.


    Of course, by virtue of the ninja disguise technique, Yayoi would never show her true face outside, and she likes to pretend to be a man when walking outside...not to mention, relying on the disguise and voice changing techniques of the Baidi Clan, but also No one really can recognize her gender.


    As for...throwing the sisters of Hundred Lands into the wilderness to fend for themselves...It is purely because Yayoi likes to bully his daughter. Of course, the so-called "bullying" here is not about beating and scolding, but like watching himself. Cute look when my daughter is troubled and angry.


    Chieko still clearly remembers that just a few days after the sisters of Hundred Lands were thrown into the wilderness for the first time, Yayoi ran back crazy holding his unconscious daughters...cry like a tearful... ...Saying that she is not a good mother.As a result, Chieko found out after an examination that the Baidi sisters were simply suffering from hunger, which led to a decline in physical fitness and fever.


    That was the first time she saw her own lady crying so sad... However, when the Baidi sisters woke up, her own lady made a arrogant appearance again-talking about how stupid her daughter was, how she was when she was a child Yingming Shenwu and so on...


    In short, all kinds of ridicule--


    In fact, there is a secret Chieko has never told her daughter. When she was tired from taking care of her daughter without sleep for five days and nights, the sisters of Baidi woke up many times. It was that time that kept her Sister Baidi, who refused to recognize her mother, finally cried and called her first mother...


    "Actually, Miss... is just a simple idiot mother..." Chieko made a rare complaint about her own lady, but wanted to come... Miss was the kind of person who was not good at expressing her emotions when she was a child... However, the three of them can find This way of getting along is really good... It''s great to be able to meet that man who is like a demon, and to be together forever in the future!!


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Eighty


    "Miss... they are here!" Chieko, who was guarding the mother and daughter with a gentle smile, suddenly reminded in a low voice: "Now, they are less than two kilometers away from here..."


    The three mother and daughter who were fighting in low voices immediately stopped their voices, and their expressions became serious... Hyakuchi Yayoi asked in a low voice: "Is it already confirmed? Is the number of people who told the husband the right number?"


    "That''s right..." Chieko squatted halfway on the ground, touching the ground with her hand, feeling the vibration from a distance... "Five women...same as the adults said!"


    "Well...what are you calling now!" Yayoi joked in Chieko''s ear: "When I passed the residential hall in the afternoon, I heard you yelling [husband, husband...] in the hall. I don''t mind..."


    The two sentences Yayoi learned from the husband are really vivid and vividly interpret Chieko''s state of wanting life and death.Chieko''s face flushed immediately... "Miss is a fool..."


    "Ha ha ha..." Yayoi chuckled indifferently, and then said domineeringly: "Well...according to the plan, I have two places... the others, you share it!"


    "Why are there two mothers..."


    "Just..."


    "Because I am the patriarch of the Hundred Lands clan..." Yayoi looked around and said, "In this family, except for the husband, I have the final say...what, do you have any opinions?"


    "Mother will bully people..." Qian Ji pouted and mumbled dissatisfiedly: "Then I must find the most powerful guy to test me..."


    "Okay, everyone, let''s get ready!" Yayoi said as she hadn''t heard her daughter''s words, she said, her hands quickly Jieyin: "The Profound Meaning¡¤Mist Hidden Technique..."


    With the sound of words...the snow in the forest with a radius of ten kilometers, at a speed that can be discerned by the naked eye...dissolved into water, and then...turned into a white mist that filled the entire forest.


    In fact, it¡¯s not ninjutsu at all, it¡¯s just their ability to control water... It¡¯s just that they follow their man Zhou Ye¡¯s advice and use the name of ninjutsu... Ahem, to a certain extent, it can be regarded as Hokage. The ninja moved to reality.


    "Uranus¡¤Ice Blade Art..." Seeing that her mother had already started to act, Sister Li Ji Qian Ji no longer hesitated."Uranus¡¤Water Puppet Art!"


    Following the words of the two sisters, two samurai swords made of ice appeared in Li Ji''s hand... and beside Qian Ji, there appeared a water puppet almost exactly the same shape as her.


    In fact, for the five rookie-level policewomen, the Baidi Clan only needs to send a few ninjas to capture them alive, but... these are not a few people. Zhou Ye has transformed their DNA and gained superpowers...


    With super powers, if you don''t come out to test it, wouldn''t it be like walking in the night of Jinyi, making people feel uncomfortable?


    Therefore, the four of them will take the initiative to invite Ying to deal with the Women''s Special Operations Group.To put it bluntly, just play with those policewomen as test targets...


    "I''m going to see where they got..." Chieko said, her figure flashed...the whole person disappeared in place.


    Qian Zhizi didn''t choose the same water control ability as Baidi mother and daughter, but chose... teleport ability.In her words...This way, you can stand behind the adults anytime, anywhere, and provide support for them.


    In fact, she had a more secret reason that she did not say...that is, when necessary, she could appear in front of Zhou Ye at any time, using her flesh and blood to resist fatal injuries for her favorite.


    Xiang Yaoliang, who was on the move... Suddenly heard the low voice of grass and trees activity in her ears. With the help of the faint starlight, she couldn''t help but look around... But she didn''t find any suspicious objects. My nerves collapsed too tightly, and the wrong game appeared.


    In fact, it''s not that her nerves are too allergic. There are indeed some faint sounds like that... Those sounds are caused by the sudden melting of the ice and the grass and branches that were weighed down by the weight of the snow returning to their original positions.


    However, hesitate to the dim weather, and the visibility itself is not high in the forest... It is too close to the target area, they dare not turn on the lighting equipment they carry with them... Xiang Haru Liang regards these sounds as his own illusion.


    "Why is it suddenly foggy?" Looking at the fog that gradually filled the forest, Xiang Yaoliang couldn''t help frowning... However, he didn''t think much, but whispered to his team members."Everyone try to keep the distance with your companions as close as possible, don''t get lost here..."


    "Understand!" X4


    The four people approached each other obediently... to be honest... this feeling like a ghost scene really makes a few girls a bit creepy...


    Just when the speed of the five-person team slowed down again... a figure suddenly rushed out of the dark bushes and rushed towards the girls...


    "We are the police, please show your identity... Don''t get closer, if you get closer... I''ll shoot!" The first thing that reacted was Xiang Yaoliang... But it is really rare that she can take such a large part The one who didn''t bite the snake''s head quickly said it.


    However, the black shadow did not follow the advice and rushed towards the team...


    "Shoot!" Xiang Yaoliang issued a priority firing order without hesitation.


    "Bang-bang-bang-!"


    In an instant, the muzzles in the girls'' hands spewed deadly flames at the black shadow.


    However, what surprised the women was that the bullets clearly hit the black shadow, but did not cause any damage to it... Its speed is still fast, and even the kinetic energy from the bullets cannot make the black shadow. Slightly slow down.


    "how is this possible¡­¡­"


    "What the hell is this..."


    "Ah............ terrible!!"


    "Don''t panic... calm..." Xiang Yaoliang shouted, trying to calm down his team members."Turn on your tactical flashlight..."


    Now, the guns are already ringing, and it is meaningless to think about concealment... It''s better to turn on the flashlight and see what the dark shadow is in front of you. At least it is the right way to get through the current difficulties.


    While guarding the surroundings, the girls took out flashlights from their tactical pockets, and illuminated them... However... there was nothing...


    That black image has never appeared before... disappearing without a trace.


    The dark forest¡ªthe thick white fog¡ªthe weird shadows...All this has pressed the hearts of the four girls who performed field missions for the first time...They even felt their breathing, seeming to change. It''s getting a little difficult.


    Only the team leader, Xiang Yaoliang, can barely keep her brain calm because she is older... But she is also reaching her limit.


    Just as the five girls, back to back vigilantly searched for all suspicious places with the light of a tactical flashlight... At their feet where they had no idea, a pool of puddles flowed strangely towards them...


    "Did you...hear any sound?" Xiang Yaoliang listened and asked, "It''s like... the sound of liquid flowing..."


    "Don''t... don''t scare me, Sangyao sister..." Mori Natsumi felt her legs tremble...


    "I... I seem to have heard something..." Although Sanlun Chixiang was also scared, but... still a little better than the other women...


    Shinohara''s voice was trembling, and he almost cried: "I...I feel... I feel like something is flowing from under my feet..."


    "I... I feel that way..." Yumiko was about to cry too, "Slimy... soggy... Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 558

    At this moment, a hideous black shadow suddenly emerged from the circle behind the girls.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! Head covered and ran out.


    "Yumiko...come back soon..." Before Xiangyao Liang said, the other girls also collapsed...one by one they screamed and fled in all directions...


    In the face of criminals or something, they can change their facial colors and move forward courageously... But in the face of unknown ghosts and other things, they are no better than ordinary high school girls... After all, they are just a group of girls.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Eighty One


    "Calm down all for me...!!!" Xiang Yaoliang faced the running players, and finally only grabbed Sanlun Chixiang who was standing on his left hand side: "Calm down!!!"


    "It''s terrible...ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Looking at myself...just struggling madly and screaming.


    "Wake up... Chixiang, it''s me..." Xiang Yaoliang was staggered and almost fell to the ground by Sanlun Chixiang... When people are in danger, they always explode with incredible power... ¡­This forced Xiang Yaoliang to throw the pistol in his right hand that had no bullets on the ground, backhanded, and gave Sanlun Chixiang a loud slap in the face."Snapped--!"


    Xiang Yaoliang''s slap stunned Sanlun Chixiang...


    "Now... calm down?" Xiang Yaoliang also felt a little tired... He had been on the road all the time, coupled with the tension just now, and the shock... and the desperate struggle of Sanlun Chixiang.She felt like she was about to be exhausted.


    "Yes, I''m sorry...Sister Xiangyao..." This slap temporarily calmed the three-wheeled Chixiang hit.


    Chi Xiang calmed down and looked around... That, terrible... weird monster, has disappeared.The same disappeared... and her three teammates... "Yumiko, Natsumi, Xiaowen...Where are you..."


    The gloomy forest, the dense fog, the weird shadows, the teammates who disappeared in the blink of an eye...This made Sanlun Chixiang a little nervous suddenly, she involuntarily approached her captain, Xiangyaoliang... Weepingly asked: "Sister Xiang, Xiangyao... she, they... are they eaten by evil spirits..."


    "..." Xiang Yaoliang did not answer Chixiang''s words, but bent over and pulled out the tactical field knife from the side of her leg-because she heard a footstep and was walking towards herself from far to near...


    While watching the direction of the footsteps vigilantly, Xiang Yaoliang whispered: "Don''t talk nonsense...how can there be ghosts in this world? Be careful...it''s coming..."


    "...Ah...Oh!" Although Sanlun Chixiang, who was still nervous, didn''t know what Xiang Yaoliang said was coming, what was coming, but she didn''t delay her learning the appearance of her captain, and she was fully guarded. With.


    With the sound of stepping on fallen leaves getting closer and closer-Xiang Yaoliang and Sanlun Chixiang finally saw a shadowy and slender figure, slowly emerging from the thick fog.


    "Stop, who are you..." Xiang Yaoliang couldn''t help but bowed slightly when he saw this figure, and shouted loudly in a posture that he could pounce on at any time: "Why pretend to be a ghost to scare us??"


    "Ha ha ha ha..." a low laughter came, and the weird figure finally appeared in front of the two women... With the light of the flashlight, the two could finally see the person''s appearance... But Chixiang has one Kind of, the feeling of not seeing clearly is better than not seeing clearly."Ghost¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    It¡¯s no wonder that Sanlun Chixiang screamed so much...because the person in front of them had nothing on his face¡ªno eyes¡ªno nose¡ªno spectacles¡ªno ears...the whole Just a faceless ghost.


    "Calm down... she just wears a mask, Chixiang!" Xiang Yaoliang saw in an instant that the man... just wore a mask... but after she comforted Chixiang, she didn''t. Receiving Chixiang''s answer... she couldn''t help but look for a chance to take a sneak peek, three rounds of Chixiang... suddenly her forehead was completely black.


    Because Sanlun Chixiang was completely fainted on the ground...


    "Haha... It''s really interesting!" The faceless ghost smiled slightly: "Should I say, I am the leader of the women''s special operations team? In this case, I can maintain such a calm brain. I have already started. I like you a little bit..."


    "Who are you???" Hearing the words of the faceless ghost, Xiang Yaoliang''s first thought was that he was betrayed... The second thought was that this was a trap.Her body was tense...like a beast ready to pounce at any time-her eyes were fixed on the faceless ghost in a moon-white kimono.


    "Me? Ha ha..." The Faceless Ghost smiled softly when he heard Xiang Yaoliang''s words-raising his hand and gently removing the faceless mask from his face, revealing a beautiful face, impressively straight It is Hyakuchi Yayoi."I am the patriarch of the Baidi Clan, Baidi Yayoi..."


    She will take off her mask and say her name to Xiang Yaoliang, which is also a kind of respect for her opponents. She is really optimistic about Xiang Yaoliang. Facing the situation just now, she can still remain calm... It''s really not easy.


    You know, she not only used the [Origin¡¤Hidden Mist Technique] just now, and at the same time... When she saw them, she also used the [Ukraine Emotion Control Technique]...


    The so-called emotion control technique is simply an extension of the ability to control water... As we all know, 72% of the human body is made of water... Especially in the blood of the human body, the water content is as high as 100%. Ninety-two... If you control the speed of human blood flow, you can indirectly control your emotions. This is not difficult to do. It only tests Yayoi''s micromanipulation ability...


    You must know that blood is the nourishment highway for the various organs of the human body... Blood provides oxygen and nutrition to the various organs of the body through the blood vessels and capillaries all over the body, and takes away those metabolic impurities, no matter which organ is dependent on blood. Provide nutrients... Then, just a little bit faster blood flow speed can cause the body''s metabolism to become faster, the heartbeat to speed up... and make people feel restless.


    If it slows down, the human body will be severely hypoxic, and if it is severe, it will directly cause shock...and if it is severe...cough and cough, people will directly brain die.


    That''s why Yayoi would admire Xiangyao Liang... She asked herself, if she encountered this situation, I am afraid that at best, she would have done almost the same as Xiangyao Liang, and would not have done better than her.


    "You kidnapped Imagawa Kiyoko?" Xiang Haruka did not relax her vigilance because Yayoi took off her mask, but her nerves tightened... She asked herself, if she was an enemy, under what circumstances would she have Will make a move that reveals your identity??


    There is only one situation¡ªshe will reveal her identity, that is...when the prey has no resistance at all, she will be like this...prefer yourself to others, Xiang Yaoliang believes that at this moment, I am afraid In Yayoi''s eyes, it was already a fish on the chopping board, ready to be killed.


    However, Xiang Yaoliang obviously wouldn''t be able to catch it...this is not a drill. If it is a game, the ending-she shuddered just thinking about it.


    "Hmm...!" Yayoi smiled slightly when facing Xiang Yaoliang''s question, and said: "To be precise, it shouldn''t be a kidnapping... But I think she has probably become my new sister now, my family Husband¡¯s woman..."


    "Sina (go to death)¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!" Xiang Yaoliang''s body moved before the voice, she rushed towards Yayoi like a vigorous female leopard...


    Speaking is just to distract Yayoi''s attention with words, Xiang Yaoliang is going to make the last fight!!


    ¡ª¡ªCloser¡ª¡ªCloser¡ª¡ªCloser¡ª¡ªCloser...I can control this woman by myself. Xiang Yaoliang''s eyes can already see Yayoi''s pupils dilated rapidly because of the panic... ¡­


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Eighty Two


    Can Xiang Yaoliang really fight back, control Yayoi when he is most proud of her, or even kill her??This is obviously impossible... If her opponent is the Baidi sisters, she might really be succeeded by her, but-she is facing the patriarch of the Baidi clan, Baidi Yayoi.


    One point--really only a little bit...Sang Haru Liang looked at Yayoi who was close at hand, but the tactical knife in her hand could no longer be advanced even an inch...because her limbs--the four-stranded arms were so thick that they were extremely strong The water rope was firmly tied to death.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...almost to die!" Yayoi made a post-mortem appearance, gently slapped at his own D+ fierce mouth... as if she was actually on the line of death just now Walked the same."¡­¡­Scared me!"


    However, Xiang Yaoliang didn''t believe the words of this wicked woman...because she didn''t see the panicked expression in Yayoi''s eyes¡ªsome of them were just a hint of faint pride, just like a hunter. As proud as he fell into his trap with his prey."You...who are you?"


    "I''m a ninja..." Yayoi said with a smile, knotted a lion seal with one hand, and whispered: "Come!"


    Following Yayoi¡¯s words, Xiang Haruka only felt the water rope entwining her limbs shrink for a while, and she became a big character, and was hung by the water rope among the trees...


    "Ninja--?" Hearing Yayoi''s words, Xiang Haru Liang accepted this setting easily. He is a ninja... No wonder... That''s the way it is... This feeling, after all, in Neon, Ninja Whatever, it means weird and unpredictable, and there is no need to be surprised what abilities appear to them."It feels... so handsome..."


    "Yeah, right..." Hearing Xiangyao Liang''s words, Yayoi said happily as if he had met a confidant and girlfriend, "I also think that the ninja class is very handsome, especially after the husband gave us the ability-simply I feel like I have been from a novice rookie, instantly upgraded to the big boss behind the scenes... It¡¯s just that the name of the trick is a bit shameful, but the husband said, this is to make us more Concentrate...I can give full play to my abilities, it''s really Cannian!"


    "..." Xiang Yaoliang looked at the chattering Yayoi in a daze, feeling that this product seemed to change the character in an instant, the degree of the chatter...the same as a little girl in his group. , Where is your mystery and nobility?Where is your grace and cold blood?


    Well¡ªbut that¡¯s okay, I can take the opportunity to get more information from Xiangyao Liang¡¯s mouth, hoping to be useful to myself... Thinking of this, Xiangyao Liang couldn¡¯t help but ask: "How did your husband bestow you capable?"


    A mysterious smile leaked from Yayoi''s face and asked, "Want to know?"


    "Huh!" Xiang Yaoliang nodded his head... She really wanted to know.


    "My husband is..." Yayoi blinked his eyes at Xiang Yaoliang, smiled slightly, "I won''t tell you!"


    "..." Xiang Yaoliang''s mind was full of black lines, she could understand it, this guy with a bad personality was just to tease herself to pass the time...


    "Mother..., why did you take off your mask?" As the voice sounded... Sister Hyakuchi and Chieko Takei appeared next to Yayoi, behind them, there were three water puppets. On the shoulders of those water puppets, three unconscious girls were carried.


    Qian Ji, who was walking at the front, said dissatisfied: "It''s not your mother, you said, these people can''t let these people see our true face, so they gave us a mask?"


    "Well-well-don''t care about these trivial things!" Yayoi smiled and said, "A girl who cares about will be rejected by your husband!"


    "...Careful for me... fool mother!" Qian Ji sighed and said helplessly: "There is no way, since we see our true colors, we can''t keep them... just kill them here. They are fine, there are still many tree pits nearby anyway."


    "You are breaking the law...Do you know?" Xiang Yaoliang struggled desperately after hearing Qian Ji''s words: "In Neon, killing a police officer will be sentenced to death...Don''t let yourself be wrong..."


    "Who would know that we killed the police?" Li Ji smiled and said, "Your actions are not authorized... Your actions are not recognized by the Metropolitan Police Department... At most, wait for your rotten bodies I was discovered a month later and only said...Five policewomen suffered accidents during the hiking during the holiday. The Metropolitan Police Department deeply regrets this...It''s so pitiful, you can''t even call it a sacrifice for your country!"


    "...Who, who told you about our information?" Xiang Yaoliang widened his eyes, staring at Li Ji... She felt like she had fallen on a big The poor prey in the net was almost dead, and she didn''t know when she was caught, she shouted angrily: "...who is it..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 559

    However, before Xiang Yaoliang''s words were finished, he felt a pain in the back of his head... The whole person was plunged into darkness and completely lost consciousness.


    "Mo¡ªWhy did Chie-chan knock her out? I haven''t played enough yet..." Yayoi said with dissatisfaction with his small face, "It''s rare to meet such an interesting guy..."


    "Master Patriarch, you have already told us to go back soon after we finish the business!" Chieko Takei didn''t care about her little temper. "My lord said that he had been looking forward to the [Secret Inquiry Officer] game for a long time... "


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. If you find your husband, you can go to your husband... It''s so convenient.


    "Since it''s the husband''s order, there is no way!" Sisters Li Ji and Qian Ji, who had just cooperated with their own mother in acting, heard the words of the housekeeper Chieko, and did not hesitate to summon two water puppets again... directly Carrying Sanlun Chixiang and Xiang Yaoliang, who fainted on the ground, walked towards their own Yingzhuang...


    Three people, five puppets... just leave Hyakuchi Yayoi himself here...


    "Hey¡ªI wanted to play with this funny guy for a while..." Hyakudi Yayoi sighed, and walked towards his daughter... The sky is big, the husband is the biggest... Now that my husband has ordered so. , Then only obedient... But think about it, maybe in the future we can tease that funny guy in some more fun occasion...


    I really look forward to that guy¡ªfinally discovering that he is just a chess piece in the hands of a high-level player.The women who became the husbands were really lucky for this group of guys... If it weren''t for the women of the Hundred Lands clan who hadn''t let the husband look at them anymore, how could they turn to these guys who were abandoned as abandoned sons?


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Eighty Three


    Darkness-even if you open your eyes, there is still darkness in front of you... can''t see anything, just because... a black cloth is covered on his head.


    In addition to the black cloth on her eyes... Sanlun Chixiang also felt herself as if she was tied up with something... This kind of binding was very clever... clever... even if she was hung in the air , And did not feel any discomfort on her body, and even her skin could feel the changes in the outside temperature and the occasional breeze.


    Keke-wait, breeze?temperature change¡­¡­?What does this mean???What about your own clothes??Sanlun Chixiang suddenly felt terrified... However, when she subconsciously wanted to scream desperately... But she found that her vision was also sealed by tape.


    Camisama, come and save her... Then why do you want to take off your clothes?Is it true that when ghosts eat people, should they clean up the people before eating??Help¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    However, no matter how much Sanlun Chixiang twisted her body, she couldn''t get rid of the very clever ropes that were entangled around her...until she was so tired that she could no longer struggle.


    the other side----


    Zhou Ye slowly got up from the couch. On the thick tatami, there were five women standing up and down... They were either charming, charming, innocent, gentle, or loving... In short, each had its own characteristics. Style and sentiment.


    Exactly-after returning from work, the three mothers and daughters of Baidi and Chieko Takei, the housekeeper, came to ask their husbands for credit...


    Although at that time, Imagawa Kiyoko had almost reached the limit, but faced with the provocation of the four women of the Baidi family, she stood up and vowed to make a difference with the four women to see who is the most favored and loved woman by her husband. ¡ª¡ª


    There is no question about the ending-there is no winner in the five-man game, oh no, wait... Strictly speaking, there is still a winner.


    The only victor was Zhou Ye... This guy unceremoniously took the opportunity to unlock a few new knowledge-and the five girls... See how they fainted before they even covered the quilt, you know they... ...Cough cough.


    Zhou Ye smiled, and gently helped his women, covering the quilt one by one... and then walked out of the bedroom.


    "grown ups!"


    As soon as Zhou Ye walked out, a female ninja in black appeared in front of Zhou Ye, kneeling respectfully in the corridor.


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye nodded and asked, "Where are the intruders that Yayoi and the others caught tonight are kept?"


    "My lord, the Patriarch put them in the Tune X classroom..." the female ninja replied respectfully.


    "Puff--!" Zhou Ye almost didn''t spray out... what''s the situation?


    However, what the female ninja said next gave Zhou Ye a feeling of [I rely on, so embarrassing].


    "The Patriarch has ordered...this is the best way to adjust Class X!" The female ninja looked at Zhou Ye''s embarrassed expression, and said with a smile: "Because at this time, they just woke up, it was in their hearts. When my fear and helplessness are infinitely magnified...At this time, if you adjust and teach, you will get twice the result!


    "Ahem...I know!" Zhou Ye coughed dryly, nodded awkwardly, and then turned and walked towards that room...that place, when Yayoi introduced him to Yingzhuang before.


    Yayoi-chan needs to be taught by X... How dare to tease yourself like that?Not dealing with family law is not enough for the common people to anger, and not dealing with family law is not enough to comfort one''s embarrassment. Well, it was decided so pleasantly and happily... Waiting for a good explanation for Yayoi sauce tomorrow, Zhou family¡¯s How the family law is made.


    Zhou Ye silently considered how to teach Yayoi the family law tomorrow...In a blink of an eye, he had already stepped into a secluded courtyard.


    In this courtyard, there were a few guard ninjas. After seeing Zhou Ye, they reverently saluted and disappeared into the darkness.Zhou Ye came to the door, opened the thick iron door without hesitation, and walked in...


    As soon as he walked into this room of more than 100 square meters, Zhou Ye was stunned by the scene in front of him... It was really a fun time.


    I saw that five girls were cleverly hung in mid-air...The legs of the five people formed a five-pointed star... The most important thing is that the five people...cough cough, what... there is no inch on the body. .


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly and told the truth... He wanted to play the game [Secret Search Officer] a long time ago, how should I put it... Although I didn''t come and played it on the computer, it was the same in the movie. Well.


    Moreover, this play is not one, but five...really, great.


    Zhou Ye''s figure flashed, and he suddenly appeared in the center of the five-pointed star... With his hands folded, he said with a smile: "Then, I will start!"


    When people say they start, they all mean that they want to eat. When this guy says they start...cough cough, everyone guess.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s voice, Chixiang, who had already woken up, was struggling and struggling desperately, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, is it really going to be eaten this time...


    "Hey, is there only one who wakes up here?" Zhou Ye teased when he saw Chixiang''s struggling movements, "Then, let''s start with the one who woke up first. This is the most interesting..."


    "Hmm..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Chixiang struggled even harder... However... this was useless... She still couldn''t escape the fate of being the first [eaten]¡ª¡ª


    With a muffled snort...A few drops of blood spilled on the ground...Zhou Ye''s supper began.


    The female ninjas staying in the yard felt that they were so bitter... the voice inside the room came out, and they all couldn''t help but want to go back to the house to practice the two-finger Zen... But, where they are responsible, they I have to stay here...Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    Ten hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The sky is already bright-it is Tokyo time, nine thirty-five in the morning.


    Xiang Yaoliang slowly opened her eyes. Although she still couldn''t exert her strength, but... years of self-discipline life, she almost got rid of the attack of the Sandman and woke up.


    Just sober, Xiang Yaoliang felt that he was being held tightly in his arms by a person, and his hands were unceremoniously pressed against her...cough cough.


    Like a conditioned reflex, Xiang Yaoliang''s face was cold, and he grabbed someone by the arm, trying to put him a hell lock, but when she saw the owner of the arm, her expression was instant. Soften down.


    The memories of last night poured into her mind again... When she woke up, she heard the weird cry of her player Mori Natsumi, and made her shout loudly: "Is there anything you rush to me, let go of my players..."


    Keke, the guy rushed to her as she wanted... In addition to the pain at the beginning, she soon understood why her team members cried like that... Keke, because her mouth appeared the same. That kind of sound is so...


    Xiang Yaoliang turned his head and looked not far away. There were five ropes hanging on the circular steel frame of the house beam, and there was already some faint blood stains in Wutan under the ropes...cough cough, it''s a weird feeling...


    However, what should I say... She doesn''t hate this feeling, and even some like it, but the most important thing is... She knows that she can''t do without this man... Now, I still remember that I bit the man''s shoulder and spoke harshly before passing out last night.[Do you dare not want me-kill you, I will definitely kill you...]


    "Don''t let me..." Turning over, Xiang Yaoliang hugged Zhou Ye and whispered in a low voice: "I will die... But before I die, I will kill you a little bit!"


    "You won''t have this opportunity!" Zhou Ye woke up long ago... For him, sleep is just a habit, not a necessity... He opened his eyes, looked at Xiang Yaoliang in front of him, and smiled: " Because you are already my woman, then you will always be my woman..."


    "Hmm..." Xiang Yaoliang blushed, she buried her head directly in Zhou Ye''s arms, and tightly hugged Zhou Ye with her hands."Don''t move, let me sleep well... last night you were so... badass!"


    Chapter seven hundred and eighty four


    Half a month later --- Tokyo Haneda International Airport.


    In the international terminal waiting hall, there was a rush of people¡ª¡ª


    Some people came to pick up the plane, some who checked in their luggage with their luggage, and some who were going to check in... Anyway, it was very lively.


    Among the crowds, a group of people was particularly dazzling-for those single dogs, it caused tons of damage.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 560

    I saw that a group of eight or nine girls with slender figures and beautiful faces formed a circle, forming a beautiful landscape in the waiting hall, attracting the eyes of many adult men... The scenery, cough cough-if they could ignore the handsome figure surrounded by girls.


    "Damn¡ªthe current charge will explode!"


    "Uuuu...damn present, damn beautiful man..."


    "I really want to get rid of that little white face...uuuuu..."


    Zhou Ye, who was surrounded by the girls, listened to the resentment of the single dog emanating from all around... He smiled slightly and forcibly fed the single dog with dog food. I like it the most...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled at the women who came to see him off, "My dears, if we are separated this time, I''m afraid I won''t see you for a few months, don''t you want to give me a goodbye? ?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, thinking of not seeing her husband for a few months, the women were a little sad, but the mother and daughter of Baidi were still smiling...Who let them have the inner housekeeper Chieko Takei?As an Alpha-class teleporter, it¡¯s not too easy to take the mother and daughter to see their man when they are all right...


    Really anytime, anywhere, go whenever you want--


    "Okay, okay... I''m joking with everyone!" Zhou Ye looked at the atmosphere a little dignified, and helplessly raised his hand, holding Kiyoko Imagawa who had been standing there bowing his head and laughing in his arms."Kyoko, you... you must exercise your abilities, and strive to take your sisters from the Metropolitan Police Department to find me as soon as possible..."


    "Hi, Qingzi took it down... Your husband." Qingzi is still very clever when facing her man, only likes to be naughty occasionally. Now, her identity has become Zhou Ye''s fianc¨¦e, uh, through Imakawa Hongci certified.


    Zhou Ye boarded the plane at Tokyo Haneda Airport and returned home because he wanted to accompany the girls back to Tokyo to deal with things, such as...getting out Kiyoko¡¯s father, Imagawa Hiruji, for example¡ªgetting off the big stone who dared to design his own woman Chief of Police.


    In fact, these things are troublesome to say, but they are not troublesome at all...


    For ordinary people, the chief inspector, hey, the eighth-level executive of the neon police system... However, in the eyes of some forces, this so-called chief inspector is just a trash fish that can be dropped at will.


    In addition, Zhou Ye persuaded Hiroshi Imagawa to throw out the information with the reason of raising a tiger... Then the fate of Inspector Oishi can be imagined.


    The betrayal from Imagawa Hiroshi, the suppression from the leaders of the Industry and Economic Federation... Police Chief Dashi is still in the detention room to reflect on what the hell did he do, so many big people want to make themselves?


    However, soon he didn''t have to think about it...because what awaited him would be the end of permanent closure.


    Of course, Xiang Yaoliang and other women have also gained enough benefits in this Metropolitan Police Department storm... Xiang Yaoliang is now an official police officer, and her Women¡¯s Violence Task Force has also become a police officer. In the video hall, an official secret police force.


    Given that they are often in danger, Zhou Ye also modified their DNA to give them the strength to sling the super king.


    What Xiang Yaoliang obtained is the super regeneration ability and the Edman alloy frame. Although the regeneration ability is slightly flawed... For example, every time with Zhou Ye, everything is the same as the first time, but she unexpectedly trembles. Of course, this tendency will only show up when facing Zhou Ye, other times, she is a queen-like figure.


    And Yumiko Kozu acquired the ability of fast silver, which gave her the ability to kill a fully armed reorganized special group with a blade.


    What Mori gets is the psychic ability. She can play a role in the investigation and sharing of information in the team... Of course, don¡¯t think that this is just an auxiliary ability. If she wants to, she can let people live with her. Constructed in the spiritual dreamland.


    What Shinohara gets is the ability to control metals...


    The ability of Sanlun Chixiang is energy absorption, which seems useless, but it is the most potential ability. She can absorb kinetic energy, explosive energy, chemical energy and nuclear energy... In short, it is like [Black Emperor] Sebastian Shaw''s abilities.


    It is precisely because the five women did not choose the teleport ability for combat considerations, so...now they are the most pressing.If you want to be able to go on a date with your husband from time to time, you have to please Qingzi... hey.


    Hearing Qingzi''s words, the five women were naturally very happy, and they immediately surrounded Qingzi... twittering.Speaking of it, on weekdays, Kiyoko is closer to the five girls. After all, everyone is from Tokyo... Isn''t it normal for the local intimacy?


    Especially after the Hokkaido Hundreds of Lands have formed their own system...The Tokyo team also had to hold a group to keep warm...Of course, on weekdays, no one would dare to touch the bottom line set by their husbands, and force each other to delay business... They also know that their own affairs are only internal contradictions. On the whole, they are both prosperous and prosperous.


    Therefore, their battlefield...yes, cough cough-what, it¡¯s just that they still haven¡¯t distinguished victory or defeat so far, no, strictly speaking, they have always lost, and the only winner is their husband. One.


    Xiang Yaoliang in the Metropolitan Police Department, in the eyes of the big men of the Industrial Economic Federation, is the representative of the interests of the Hundreds of Hokkaido people... Therefore, they will tacitly approve the occurrence of the [Daishi Police Chief Scandal Exposure]... ¡­


    Of course, they did not miss their own benefits in this storm. Because of the matter of Inspector Dashi, the Metropolitan Police Department took the blame and resigned two police inspectors and four police inspectors were right... the most important thing. However, the Superintendent of Police had to take the blame and resign.


    After all, a guy who committed such a serious crime can be promoted all the way to the inspector general, which has to make people doubt the judicial justice issue.With the help of some guys, the Superintendent of Metropolitan Police was also taken down.


    Of course those guys from the CIIE will not let go of these positions...Even if you can''t intervene in the police, you must never let the guy you hate come on stage...This is what they do. It''s really turbulent in the past half month...The whole Everyone in the Metropolitan Police Department is in danger.


    Of course, these have nothing to do with Zhou Ye... He didn''t take any of the benefits that should be taken, and his women have all been promoted to the police, which can be said to be an exceptional promotion at their age.


    "My lord, your boarding procedures have been completed! Boarding is about to begin in ten minutes..." The voice of the inner housekeeper Qianezi came from Zhou Ye. It turned out that she had just gone to help Zhou Ye to check in. Machine procedures go.If it''s someone else, of course it won''t work, but Zhou Ye will be fine...Who made him a Platinum VIP of American Express?The power of capital-it is so powerful.


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye took the passport and platinum card that Qian Zhizi handed over in one hand, and reached out his hand to embrace Qian Zhizi, and put his mouth down deeply... After a while, he finally let go of the one who was about to collapse to the ground. Chieko...


    The other women also rushed to surround themselves, holding their husbands reluctantly, and offering their parting mouths...


    "Sinai¡ªthe capital of the ghosts of the flower heart¡ªSinai¡ªcoso...I don¡¯t even have a girlfriend, that guy actually has so many women...Ah, oh, explode, damn it!"


    "Uuuuu...I want a beautiful lady too..."


    "Suddenly I don''t want to go on a business trip... Ah, what is the use of my hard work... No matter how hard I work, I can''t become a winner in life like that guy... Damn a winner in life!!!"


    In the waiting room, when the grievances of the single dogs were about to be solidified...Zhou Ye only had a bite with the women of his family.In the airport broadcast, the boarding information has already been broadcast...


    Zhou Ye had to turn around and walked into the VIP boarding aisle-the women waved goodbye to their man through the railing of the aisle... They didn''t have much sad emotions, they knew that their husband was like a demon god. Men, as long as they miss him, they only need a phone call and he will appear in front of them.


    Just now their reluctant words, don''t say goodbye, just to match the evil taste of their men and abuse those single dogs.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Eighty Five


    "Sir, your seat is here, please go here!" A stewardess wearing a neon airline''s heavy blue uniform, holding Zhou Ye''s ticket, guided Zhou Ye to the first class...


    "Okay!" Zhou Ye nodded and followed behind the stewardess...


    [What a handsome boy... I really want to get to know him... What should I do?Do you want to give him a phone number?No no... Will this scare him?The stewardess walked, while doing fierce ideological struggle in her heart.


    "That... I''m sorry... It seems that my position is here!" Zhou Ye patted the stewardess on the shoulder, reminding her that she has already passed...


    "Ah... I''m so embarrassed..." The flight attendant looked at the two rows of seats and hurriedly apologized to Zhou Ye... It was so embarrassing... so shameful... really....


    "Nothing..." Zhou Ye smiled...I ignored her and sat down directly in his seat.After all, this flight attendant...cough cough, what should I say, although the length is okay, but...the breath on her body is mixed and impure, which makes Zhou Ye a little unhappy.


    For Zhou Ye, he has already passed the initial period of seeking innovation but not quality. Now that he has seen countless women, he has become a bit picky. If there is no special attribute, he doesn''t like to care about such women. ...


    "This is your guest''s ticket, please keep it... If you need anything, just press the pager! I wish you a pleasant journey..." The flight attendant looked at Zhou Ye''s expression and knew that she had been passed. A... After speaking, he left the first class with a little frustration.


    "Thank you..." Zhou Ye nodded, then closed his eyes... The plane will take off in ten minutes, so there is no need to worry... After all, the fast boarding aisle for the first class cabin opens much earlier than the ordinary cabin. of¡­¡­


    When Zhou Ye closed his eyes and rested, he suddenly smelled a scent...This scent was different from the smell of mixed perfumes on ordinary women, but was closer to the natural floral fragrance of Baihua.


    This made him curiously opened his eyes...


    I saw a girl who was about eighteen or nineteen years old in a light red spring dress, walked over... It just so happens that her position is next door to Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye carefully looked at the girl with the fragrance of flowers on her body, and saw her long black hair across her shoulders, a little thick squint, a small nose, big eyes, and pointed chin... the overall look , Is clearly a beautiful young lady.


    But... the big and ugly black-rimmed glasses on her face obscured her exquisite face and made people think that she was a very ordinary girl.


    interesting?There are still people in this era who deliberately pretend to be ugly?It is more common for those girls to be willing to suffer all kinds of pain for the sake of beauty. It is more common for those girls to stab themselves in the face... Why does this girl deliberately pretend to be ugly?


    Zhou Ye''s curiosity was hooked up... and the strange fragrance on her also made Zhou Ye feel very curious.He turned his head directly to chat up and said: "Hello, are you Chinese?"


    "Hmm..." The ugly young lady nodded coldly, and then stopped talking.


    "..." Zhou Ye hasn''t met someone who can ignore his charm for a long time... It''s really interesting.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 561

    Actually, he didn''t know... It''s not that this young lady can ignore his charm, but... Ahem, what should I say, his charm has affected this young lady, but she doesn''t want to bring her troubles to Zhou Ye...That''s why he pretended to be indifferent, and wanted to get rid of Zhou Ye.


    "..." The other party''s indifferent attitude did not repel Zhou Ye... Instead, Zhou Ye raised a little interest. It was interesting, and it was really interesting... He looked at this beautiful young lady again and found something interesting. Thing...


    This girl is sweating constantly on her forehead, and her hands are tightly clenched... it seems that her heart is very nervous.Five senses open...


    [Have you found the Phalaenopsis?


    [Report sir, we have lost the trace of the Phalaenopsis...]


    [You trash... It''s impossible to catch a foreign fairy, so what''s the use of you... Go back and give me a caesarean...]


    [I''m very sorry, sir... We are shrinking the circle, she can''t get away...]


    [Hurry up and speed up the search...]


    Yes, sir¡­¡­


    It seems that I have encountered something interesting again.Zhou Ye screened out this conversation from tens of millions of conversations, fairies??Yaozu??Interesting, more and more interesting...


    Hu Dielan at this moment... I really feel regretful in her heart. If she knew that the demon world of Neon was stricter than the demon world of China, she would not say anything from China to Neon.


    Unexpectedly, I was caught by the neon monster management agency just after going around in Tokyo...Are there any little fairies who are more bitter than yourself?Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, I knew it would be better to stay in china, at least in china was caught by the monster management bureau, at most it would be repatriated to the monster world, but here was caught by the neon monster management agency Then... the consequences would be disastrous.


    However, the handsome guy next to him is really handsome...If this is the last journey in his life, and seeing such a handsome little brother, would he not be worthy of the demon life?


    Just when Hu Dielan was having fun and teasing himself in his heart...Suddenly, through the porthole glass on the plane, he saw not far away, several guys in black suits and black sunglasses were facing this one. The plane came.


    Are the people in the Neon Monster Management Organization?Why did they catch up so quickly?Damn... what should I do?


    Hu Dielan couldn''t help but raise her arm and looked at the lady''s watch on her arm. Now there are twelve minutes before the plane takes off. These twelve minutes are enough for these guys to discover themselves and use their black technology equipment unscrupulously. Up.


    Hu Dielan has seen it not long ago that these neon goblins are no better than the Chinese goblins... They think that their genes are the best, and their race is above the entire human race. They hunt down themselves , Shot a few ordinary people without hesitation... It''s really crazy.


    At this moment, she suddenly discovered that those guys in black suits had taken out something that looked like a palm computer, and were checking...Is this, the fairy breath tracking system??


    "So you are Hu Dilan..." A male voice suddenly rang in Hu Dilan''s ear, and almost frightened her without turning his head and punching... No, it was not that she did not punch, but the fist she hit was given. Caught.


    "You, how do you know?" Hu Dielan discovered at this time that it turned out that it was the handsome boy who had just greeted him...


    "It doesn''t matter how I know..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and pointed out the porthole, the man in black with the palm computer in his hand, "They are here to catch you, right?"


    "Hmm..." Fairies are especially sensitive to human breath. Whoever touches them with malicious intent, who touches them with kindness, they can often feel at a glance, this...maybe it is animal intuition.Obviously, Hu Dilan felt no malice in Zhou Ye.


    "Want to get rid of them?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words-Hu Dielan immediately grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand with both hands excitedly, "Think... what can you do to keep them from finding me?"


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Eighty Six


    At this time-the men in black holding the treasure goblin search instrument in their palms are getting closer and closer to this plane... Obviously, they didn''t feel the breath of the inverted goblin around the other planes... They were searching here.


    "Very simple..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and pointed at the group of people in black.Hu Dielan found that those guys seemed to be strange...They stopped their steps and turned their bodies to their companions like puppets...


    One of the men in black made the first move. He knocked his companion to the ground with one punch, and then... a tiger pounce rides on that companion... Do you think he will hit the guy again?


    too sweet.


    With Zhou Ye''s wicked taste, those guys didn''t make interesting enough behaviors, how could Zhou Ye let them go?I saw the man in black riding on his companion, bending over, and without hesitation, he began to untie the belt of his companion under him... and behind him, the guy who had been standing still started to move. Now... he is untying his belt.


    Uh¡ªin the end, the three of them formed a¡ªmale-male-male formation¡ªreally hot eyes... the passengers on the nearby planes getting on and off passengers were all stunned by this scene, many of them were The crooked people who came to travel in neon, they didn¡¯t hesitate to hold up the camera in their hands, and the flash gleamed... God--


    Soon, the law enforcement officers of the airport security department rushed over by a runway battery car... However, the three men in black were there regardless of where... and even an airport security was ruined... that The picture is... I can''t bear to look directly at it.


    "This... you did this?" Hu Dielan looked at the scene outside, her whole body was dull... She turned her head mechanically, looked at this handsome boy... and asked stupidly: " You... how did you do it?"


    "That''s it..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly. Hu Dielan felt like a puppet controlled by others, unable to move a finger. Except for her eyes and the thoughts in her head, she felt that her whole body was like being Put it into a transparent mold, it can''t move.


    This made her stare her eyes in horror--


    At first, when she saw the encounter with the men in black outside, apart from the horror, she also felt a little funny.


    However, when she felt this feeling herself, she had no other thoughts except panic...At this moment, she felt her body moved uncontrollably...


    In the eyes of the passengers and flight attendants in the first-class cabin, the girl with black-rimmed glasses and a normal appearance stood up unnaturally... Then came up and hugged the handsome man who stood beside her and just chatted with her. The little brother... once he stood on tiptoe, he stopped talking.


    "Ahhhh... let go of that little brother and let me come..." This is the thought of a middle-aged woman.


    "I knew... if I knew that I could succeed like this, I should have taken the initiative...uuuuu...what a pity!" This is the thought of a lost flight attendant.


    "Hmm..." Hu Dielan felt like she wanted to die at this moment...Although she felt that Zhou Ye was really handsome, it also made her heart-stirring... But it doesn''t mean that she would not let her first mouth Send it out in this form...too, too shame and shame.


    However, she couldn''t speak anymore, because just when she felt her jaw loosened and Zhang Zang wanted to speak... She was completely blocked by Zhou Ye¡ªthe technique of using Long Mouth.


    A butterfly spirit who has just entered the human society...the little demon who has never experienced the taste of love, how can he resist Zhou Ye, the great demon H''s tried and tested interface skills-Hu Dilan didn''t even notice her When did that ability to control herself disappear, she can only hold Zhou Ye like a tiny butterfly now, passively enduring the storm-like invasion and attack.


    until----


    "Excuse me, two guests, the plane is about to take off, please sit back to your place for the time being and fasten your seat belts... How about going on after the plane enters a steady cruise flight?" the stewardess said, Hu Dielan, whose mind was blank, finally woke up.


    "..." She groaned, pushed Zhou Ye away hard, sat back in her seat, bowed her head, and fastened the seat belt.


    "Oh, okay!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, sat back in his seat, and smiled lightly at Hu Dielan whose cheeks turned red.That''s right, the little butterfly deserves to be the little butterfly...Even the eyes are sweet, this push is worth it.This little demon...is mine.


    "Sir..." The flight attendant looked at Zhou Ye sitting on the seat, did not continue the next action, couldn''t help but smiled: "Do you need me to help you fasten your seat belt?"


    "No need!!!" It was not Zhou Ye who was speaking, but Hu Dielan who was sitting next to him... Hu Dielan, who had bowed her head and fastened her seat belt, did not hesitate to pull after hearing the voice of the stewardess. He opened his seat belt and stood up... came directly to Zhou Ye''s side, and refused: "His seat belt is enough for me to help... You can go and do something else!"


    "Okay..." The flight attendant turned and left with a sad smile... No way, as a first-class flight attendant on duty, she still doesn''t want to be complained by guests...especially, first-class guests are not simple ...And airlines pay the most attention to complaints from these guests.


    Seeing the flight attendant leaving... She looked at Zhou Ye in a bit embarrassed manner. To be honest, she was really only on the blood before jumping out to help Zhou Ye fasten her seat belt. Now that the threat is gone, she has changed a bit. Not to go."Can''t you wear a seat belt yourself?"


    "No..." Zhou Ye smiled and winked at her, and suddenly accelerated Hu Dielan''s heartbeat...


    The action of squeezing the eyes, the ugly man makes it a lot of ugliness, and the average man makes it, it is humorous-Zhou Ye made it, that is, it is the electric eye girl...


    "It''s so stupid..." Hu Dielan muttered, and stretched out her little white hand to help Zhou Ye fasten her seatbelt... After doing all these things, Hu Dielan ran back to her own. In the position, fasten your seat belt, then pull out a fashion magazine from the magazine rack next to him, and become an ostrich.


    The plane¡ªslowly taxied out of the runway and rose into the sky...


    Hu Dielan''s brain was muddy... She had already noticed the somewhat hazy feeling in her heart for Zhou Ye, but... She was really hesitant, ¡ª¡ª should she completely let go of all the burdens and follow this The boy who makes his heart beat, talk about a vigorous love...


    You know, she is an A-level wanted criminal of the Demon Realm Administration Bureau¡ªnot to say that she has done many unreasonable things, but because she yearns for a life in human society, she ventured to smuggle from the demon realm to human society.


    Is he really qualified to fall in love with him as a Class A wanted criminal who is hiding in Tibet??Hu Dielan is really confused... what kind of harm will this bring to him?Even if he possesses such magic-like abilities, how many chasers sent by the Fairy Administration can withstand it?Shouldn''t you leave him as soon as possible...Don''t bring him those injuries that he shouldn''t have suffered.


    However, why does my heart hurt when I think of completely driving this man out of my world...Hu Dielan is really lost.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Eighty Seven

 Movie World Im King Chapter 562

    "Hey, Little Butterfly...what are you thinking?" A voice interrupted Hu Dielan''s thoughts. She looked up and found that it was Zhou Ye.


    It turned out that I didn''t know when the plane had entered a state of smooth flight. Zhou Ye was already standing next to her, staring at her with her electric eyes... It was time to solve this problem.Hu Dielan''s heart was stunned, and she ignored Zhou Ye''s words. Instead, she unfastened her seat belt, stood up, grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand, and walked towards the first-class bathroom."follow me¡­¡­"


    "..." Although Zhou Ye was a little confused by Hu Dilan''s unreasonable card action, he still followed the steps. If he didn''t want to, no one could move him.


    The two of them just came to the bathroom, and it happened that a guest came out... Seeing a couple of men and women directly led by the woman into the bathroom, while sighing that the heart is not old, while thinking "I rely on, why am I on the plane Didn''t you think of doing this?Next time you bring your secretary up, you must study it critically.


    Hu Dielan didn''t care what others thought, she walked into the bathroom, and after she dragged Zhou Ye in...the bathroom door was locked.


    "Do you like me?" Hu Dilan looked at Zhou Ye and said affirmatively.


    "Well, you can say that!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    "So... now? Do you still like me?" Hu Dielan said, and a pair of blue butterfly wings spread out behind her... The huge wings instantly filled the small bathroom.


    With the wings that she revealed, her face was covered with some blue fluorescent spots like butterflies, and a pair of tentacles grew from the center of her eyebrows."Do you still like me like this now? Does it feel disgusting? Does it feel terrible..."


    "It''s not terrible..." Zhou Ye didn''t wait for Hu Dielan to finish, and as soon as he reached out his hand, he held Hu Dielan''s cheek. What should I say... This kind of Hu Dielan has a little more monster, different beauty and sense... "I actually feel cuter..."


    "You..." Hu Dielan was completely sluggish-when she accidentally exposed her identity, she always got screaming and begging for mercy... Complimenting her on her beautiful state, no one... never --not a single one.


    She felt that for a moment, her whole heart seemed to be filled with someone¡¯s words. She knew that she had fallen in love with this man... However, she knew that she could not... she could not be with him, Being with myself brings him only danger."I, I... I, no... I don''t like... I like... you!!"


    When she said this, Hu Dielan felt that her heart was broken first... She felt that her heart was shouting to herself, why did she lie?why?


    And another voice softly persuaded her, [Yes...this is the best... ending, love is not a reason to hurt him...love him...just leave him...time will heal everything .


    My heart-it hurts... It hurts so I can''t breathe... I can''t breathe... She is really dying of pain... This period of feelings that will be forcibly cut off by herself has not started yet... She has no pain Thinking of continuing, she could only hold her hands tightly, even if her nails pierced her palms-she didn''t feel a trace of it.


    No, it''s not that there is no feeling, but... the heart¡¤ache has covered all the physical pain¡¤chu...


    "So...so...in the future..." Hu Dielan lowered her head, trying to say intermittently [So don''t pester me again...I hate you very much.When she said this... she felt that her chin was suddenly picked up by Zhou Ye.


    Looking at Zhou Ye''s dark eyes, she... couldn''t say a word.


    "What a fool..." How could Zhou Ye fail to see that this little fool was trying to force himself?Regardless of her reasons or difficulties, Zhou Ye said she would not accept... "I declare that you will belong to me in the future... I will stamp you first."


    Said this, Zhou Ye lowered her head and froze Hu Dielan''s little goblin... Zhou Ye''s sudden attack caused Hu Dielan to stare her eyes wide, although it was the second time... But she still showed It''s better to be defeated directly by Zhou Ye''s skills for the first time.


    One and a half hours later--


    Zhou Ye helped Hu Dielan limp out of the bathroom...


    "Sir..." The flight attendant can be said to have been staring here... One is because Zhou Ye''s identity is somewhat special, the other is the role played by his handsome appearance... After all, one uses the American Express Platinum Secretary Service to book tickets. Customers who follow the VIP channel will get special reminders.To put it bluntly, such customers may have more money than the president of their company.


    Don''t find yourself uncomfortable-in fact, this flight attendant has already helped Zhou Ye to drive away a few guests who want to come to the first-class bathroom...what method?Ahem, of course... [Sorry guest, the first-class toilets are now in use, please bear with me for a while, if I can¡¯t bear it, I can take you to the commercial warehouse behind...]


    No way, there are many people who can afford first-class cabin, but...there are not many people who have platinum secretaries...not many, and the assets are not many billions, so don''t even think about it...to be honest, that means there is no American Express. The Centurion Black Gold Card was launched. Otherwise, Zhou Ye would definitely be the first person to upgrade the card. It was not Zhou Ye who asked for the card upgrade, but American Express would help him in the first time based on Zhou Ye¡¯s asset assessment in their bank. Upgrade card...


    Heh heh, he pulled a little far away... The stewardess called Zhou Ye while vaguely pointed at his pants.


    Zhou Ye looked at it for some unknown reasons...Well, some blue liquid was stained on his pants.He smiled slightly and said to the stewardess: "Thank you...can you help me get a pack of wet wipes?"


    "Okay... please go back to your seat and wait a moment..."


    But Hu Dielan saw the blue marks on Zhou Ye''s pants, her face was almost blushing... bitterly pinched Zhou Ye''s waist, and whispered: "Bad guy, it''s all you..."


    "Hmm... Blame me..." Zhou Ye nodded without arguing, hehe...The little monsters and spirits were all eaten up and wiped out by themselves, shouldn''t others be spoiled?The man who does that is not straight male with cancer, but too low EQ...such a guy, unless he is particularly rich or handsome...or he deserves to be single for a lifetime.


    Zhou Ye comforted Little Butterfly, while helping her to walk to his seat...To be honest, the first-class seat of JAL is an irregular semicircular partition...The seat is wide enough to sit two bodies. Very fat people.


    It just so happens that neither Zhou Ye nor Little Butterfly can be called fat people. The two squeezed just enough to sit down...


    "I didn''t expect... my dear Lan Lan, the blood is actually blue..." Zhou Ye hugged Hu Dielan in his arms unceremoniously and laughed.


    "Bad guy...you''re a strong X..." Hu Dielan was so embarrassed that she wanted to kill this bad guy...Who would be such a tyrannical man...only this bad guy... But apart from the initial pain, she really She felt a certain feeling that made her difficult to control herself, she...knowing that she couldn''t do without this bad guy.


    "I''m also very desperate..." Zhou Ye spread his hands and said innocently: "You didn''t listen to me at all at that time, just say what you say, we are not suitable for being together... You will It hurts me...Although you love me...but love is the same as hurting me. Letting go is true love... I can only persuade you that way..."


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Eighty Eight


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s super shameless remarks--Hu Dielan almost didn''t get angry.


    "Are you persuading?" Hu Dielan glared, and she wanted to show her little silver teeth to show this shameless guy a bit of good looks... But in fact, she knew that she was ashamed and unreasonable. She just made a cover, she was not willing to bite this guy hard.


    "Sir... the wipes you want, I need me to help you...!" The stewardess interrupted their conversation.


    Hu Dielan unceremoniously grabbed the wet wipes from the stewardess''s hands, waved and said, "Thank you, I can come! You can go..."


    "Then sir, if you have any needs, please press the call button at any time." The stewardess smiled and turned away helplessly, stepping slowly and slowly... Regarding this, Zhou Ye could only nod and smile, indicating that he knew. Up.


    "What you laugh is the fault of your guy''s electric eyes..." Hu Dielan glared at her man uncomfortably. With female intuition, of course she could see what the stewardess thought about her man... ¡­Otherwise, why don¡¯t you see that flight attendant be so courteous to the middle-aged man who is sitting not far away¡­ Really.


    "It''s really a disaster for the country and the people!" After staring at Zhou Ye''s face for a long time, Hu Dielan came to such a conclusion."No, if I continue like this, I''m afraid I won''t be peaceful all the way."


    While she was talking, she took out her black-rimmed glasses that had always been ugly from her pocket, and put her hand directly on Zhou Ye''s face...


    After helping her man put on his glasses, Hu Dielan looked at it for a long time again-"No, why is it still so handsome..."


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, so kind, why this guy does not become ugly after wearing a black and ugly black-framed flat mirror, but instead has a little more indescribable intellectual charm...ahhh, in the end they both Who is a fairy...why does this guy have such a handsome, non-human face...?


    "Bad guy...in the future, you are not allowed to discharge electricity at other girls, or else...or...or else!" Hu Dielan hadn''t done so for a long time, or would he ignore Zhou Ye?Just kidding... that would be like giving away one-third of one acre of land in her own family, she is not so two.How about beating Zhou Ye?Forget it... the encounter in the bathroom just now has already explained the comparison of the strength of the two. Compared with her own man, she, the Grade A wanted criminal in the demon world, is a fifth scum.What''s more-even if she had fought, she would not bear to fight...


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh for for for that what to doHu Dielan thought for a long time, but did not think of a way to restrain her man... Finally she had to bend down to help Zhou Ye wipe her own traces on her pants, and said bitterly: "Go out and get the flowers and grass. ...I will squeeze you out, so that you will never get out of the door...The big deal is that I will make money to support you!!! Humph¡ª¡ª!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye could only smile with an innocent smile on this, cute butterfly. You will soon discover... how naive this kind of thinking is. I really think that there are only exhausted cows and no farming. Land?too sweet¡­¡­


    However, Zhou Ye would certainly not be stupid to say it now... Some compromises are to be made... Hu Dielan who issued the declaration of exclusiveness was not the first, and of course it will not be the last... However, hers Seniors, now every time they face their men alone, they...cough cough, think for yourself...


    After helping her man to clean the traces on his pants, Hu Dielan nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms like a bird. She was shocked and scared along the way. She was also caught by a bad guy like Zhou Ye... Already feel a little tired."My dear, don''t make trouble, don''t seduce the stewardess... Let me have a good rest... Maybe, when I get off the plane, I will be caught by those guys from the Demon Management Bureau... Then I have to find a way again. Hidden..."


    With the murmur, Hu Dielan gradually fell asleep in Zhou Ye''s arms, what should I say?She hasn''t slept so relieved for a long time...In the Human Realm, even when she is sleeping, she has to keep one eye open to deal with the group of demon management bureau guys who do not know when they will suddenly appear.


    The monsters who were not vigilant were taken back by the bastards of the Demon Administration Bureau... She didn''t want to be taken back.


    "Um... sleep at ease, in the future... you don''t have to worry about the demon management bureau... I will help you handle everything!" Zhou Ye gently patted Hu Dielan''s back while whispering in her ear Telling his own guarantee.


    Hu Dielan, who had fallen asleep, seemed to have heard her man''s assurance, and she pulled out a smile... Sleeping better.


    A man, who can''t protect his own woman, is worthy of being called a man?


    Zhou Ye is obviously not a good-tempered person, cough cough...Of course, he would still give some special care to beauties, but...male monsters please ask for more blessings...


    Unexpectedly, the second-generation fairy is also located on this plane. It''s getting more and more interesting... Zhou Ye stroked Hu Dielan''s hair while his thoughts turned sharply... The four little female cats also felt very cute. By the way, and that Arctic silver fox...It''s super cute.By the way, there is also the little white rabbit named Jia Bingbing, which seems to be very interesting...


    However, the place at home seems a bit small. If you want to keep so many pets, do you need to change a house?Just buy a piece of land and build a villa... Well, that¡¯s a good idea, just do it.


    Time is in Zhou Ye''s wild thoughts, slowly passing by...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 563

    Half an hour later - Hu Dielan, who was sleeping soundly, was woken up by the flight attendant because... the plane was about to land soon, and the flight attendant came to remind her to fasten her seat belt.


    Although Zhengmei was awakened by the flight attendant while she was sleeping, Hu Dielan was not angry enough. She was not a ridiculous princess. She was so bad about flight attendants just now. It was just the women''s awareness of guarding their own territory.


    Get up from his own man''s arms, then return to his seat, fasten the seat belt...the plane has already started to land...


    With the vibration of the fuselage, the flight that took off from Tokyo''s Haneda Airport and arrived at the magic city Hongqiao Airport finally reached its destination...


    After the plane has stopped steadily-[Commercial and economic passengers, please wait a moment, please first-class Mr. XXX, Ms. XXX, Mr. Zhou Ye and Ms. Hu Dielan to get off the plane first...]


    "Is there still this kind of service in first-class cabin?" Hu Dielan, who is the first time in first-class cabin, said that JAL''s operation is very six...


    "Isn''t this normal? The fare is twice as expensive..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Isn''t it your first time in first class?"


    "Hmm...!" Hu Dielan followed her man down the suspended ladder and boarded the battery car at the airport, and whispered: "I was chased by those guys in Tokyo and had nowhere to hide, so I wanted to take the first flight back. ...But there are no tickets for business class and economy class. Only first class has tickets, so there is no way..."


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at his woman''s clothes, a little speechless¡ª¡ª


    Although Hu Dielan''s clothes are decent, whether it is the bag or the clothes, they are not brand-name goods.The effect of wearing a model is already due to the good base of the little butterfly.


    From this point of view, it is obvious-my own little butterfly is not very good in the human world. If you think about it, it is really no way. Anyone who is always chased and hides in Tibet will not be able to develop... Poor little Lanlan.


    Thinking of this¡ªZhou Ye flipped through his hands, and a Swiss gold card appeared in his hand, directly squeezing it into Hu Dielan''s hand."Okay, baby, don''t make do with yourself in the future... you can buy whatever you want-you man, I can definitely support you, the password of the card is six six, take it, don''t lose it..."


    "Huh-even if you are so pleased with me, I will never allow you to hook up and out..." Although Hu Dielan was sweet in her heart, she was not forgiving."If I find out, I will definitely squeeze and fuck you... Let you walk on the root of the wall every day."


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at the sky silently... But forget it, the facts will prove everything... In the future, she begged herself to find more sisters for help, just around the corner...


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Eighty Nine


    "Ye, where are we going?" Sitting in the back seat of the taxi, Hu Dielan asked curiously, holding her man''s arm.


    "Master driver! Go to Unity Zoo!" Zhou Ye did not directly answer Hu Dielan''s words, but said directly to the taxi driver.


    "Okay, please take a seat!" Although the driver is a bit strange, why did this pair of young lovers walk out of the airport instead of going to the hotel or other settling down first, but directly to the Unity Zoo?But what does that sentence say?The guest is God, so you must have a sense of service.


    As the taxi slowly drove out of Hongqiao Airport...Hu Dielan couldn''t help it anymore.


    She hugged her man''s arm, turned his head slightly to her, and asked curiously: "Why are we going to Unity Zoo?"


    "Of course I went to the zoo to see animals..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly. He had a foreboding that he would not be out of the air... The strength reached his level, as long as he had a foreboding, then it would definitely come true, that is, ordinary people. Said heaven and human induction.


    "Go to see animals???" Hu Dielan couldn''t help touching her man''s head... "What animal to see..."


    "You''ll know it when you get there!" Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously. He believed that when Hu Dielan saw Xiao Bai, she would naturally know... After all, they belonged to the monster clan... How could they not recognize it?


    "Forget it, whatever you want...Anyway...I''m relying on you!" Hu Dielan said, nestling her body in the arms of her own man...Close her eyes and calm her mind. After all, she is still a little tired. During the rest period, there was no shortage of it.


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly, patted Hu Dielan''s back lightly...turned his gaze out of the window.


    At this time, the magic city-there are construction sites everywhere, and skyscrapers are rising from the ground... Who would have thought that in just a dozen years, this place will become a cosmopolitan city.


    After about thirty minutes--


    "Sir, the Unity Zoo is here..."


    "Okay!" Zhou Ye smiled and took out a hundred-yuan bill from his pocket and handed it to the driver, then gently woke Hu Dielan in his arms... "Lan Lan, here we are..."


    "Ah??...Oh!" Hu Dielan straightened up, stretched slightly, and then followed her man out of the taxi...Her luggage was left in Tokyo...except for her passport and ID card. In the small bag she carried, she was penniless...No, there was a card given to her by her own man.


    "My last leaf was wasted too..." Hu Dielan was already able to walk freely at this time-because she used the demon world''s healing leaves, she originally reserved it for emergency use... As a result, she couldn''t stand it anymore. Walking limpingly, I had to use the leaves for myself in the restroom of the airport terminal...Where I used them, everyone imagined.


    "Anyway, I will protect you in the future, and I won''t hurt you again... It''s useless to keep it!" Zhou Ye smiled and grabbed Hu Dielan''s slender waist and walked towards the door of Tuanjie Zoo.


    "Huh-you are the culprit who hurt me, just like a bull..." After Hu Dielan said this, she suddenly felt a little wrong. Didn''t this make the bad guy even more proud?She turned her head, and sure enough... Zhou Ye''s horns showed a slight smile, and her smiling face almost turned red... "Bad guy..."


    Tuanjie Zoo is a small zoo located in the old city of the magic city...Although the park was built very early, but...due to lack of funds, it has always been hanging so immortal...The ticket income is barely enough for the animals. Meals and the salary of zoo employees.


    If you want big development, that¡¯s something you don¡¯t even think about...but if you don¡¯t develop, it means being eliminated and completely forgotten in the ever-changing competition... But development requires money. In the 1990s, the big development During the period, all industries in the magic city needed funds. For this, the director of the Tuanjie Zoo had already visited the district finance bureau several times, but nothing was gained.


    After all-investing in zoos can''t raise GDP, who cares about them??


    Just when Mr. Zhang was in his office, worrying about where to get some money, to expand the Tuanjie Zoo, and better enter some entertainment facilities... The door of his office was knocked.


    "Please come in¡ª!"


    Following his answer, two figures of a man and a woman walked in...The one walking in front was a man, no, strictly speaking, a handsome boy, and behind the boy was a man carrying a password box and watching A beautiful woman who looks like a secretary.


    "Excuse me... Are you?" Director Zhang asked curiously.


    "Hello... my name is Zhou Ye!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, stretched out his hand and shook hands with Director Zhang, and then said directly: "I am here this time to do a business with Director Zhang."


    "Oh? Do you want to do business with me??" Director Zhang didn''t mean to look down on Zhou Ye. After all, Zhou Ye was a famous brand that Mr. Zhang could not recognize. Whether it was workmanship or tailoring, it looked exquisite. ... Obviously, this outfit is not cheap.Especially, Hu Dielan, who looked like a female secretary, followed Zhou Ye, and he did not dare to take a peek."I wonder what business this gentleman wants to discuss with me? What business can we sigh in our zoo?"


    "I want to buy the Arctic silver fox raised in your zoo..." Zhou Ye said, motioning to Hu Dielan.


    Hu Dielan knows how to bang the password box in her hand, and put it on the desk of Mr. Zhang, then...opens the password box."There are five million dollars here...this money is for the purchase of silver fox."


    "...This...this is really..." Director Zhang looked at the pile of dollars in the safe... He couldn''t help but reach out and take out the pile, the smell of ink that is unique to dollars filled his The olfactory nerve...This is indeed the US dollar, because he has overseas relations and he has also seen US dollars.


    "I don''t ask where you use the money, I only want the silver fox..." Zhou Ye got closer and whispered, "Whether you put the money in your pocket or use it for I don¡¯t care about everything else..."


    "..." Director Zhang was silent. Although the Arctic silver fox was a cherished animal sent here by the Shangfeng Garden Department for temporary exhibition,... the money is touching. With this money, he is confident that he will unite The zoo became the biggest zoo in the capital... After hesitating for a while, he gritted his teeth."Well... I''ll catch you the Arctic Silver Fox now."


    With that said, he quickly rushed out of his office without hesitation... rushed into the animal area, picked up a small iron cage from one side, and walked into the big iron cage containing the Arctic silver fox...


    Since the director Zhang dared to do this, one of the reasons was that Zhou Ye¡¯s price was indeed high enough, five million US dollars... At the current exchange rate, that would be 40 million soft sister coins... With this money, Unity Zoo thought Develop as you go.


    On the other side, the things on the peak will go back sooner or later. Now it¡¯s okay to let it contribute to its zoo... As for how to lie?How simple... Poor feeding, uncivilized visitors, and poor care... There are reasons to make a big hole in the cage, and you will not see foxes or dead bodies...


    I can recite a punishment at most, what is that... Thinking of this, Mr. Zhang''s actions have become more determined. It happens that today is Wednesday, and the zoo is sparsely populated, so it is convenient for him to take this opportunity...


    Chapter seven hundred and ninety


    And the other side-in his principal''s office.


    "My dear... why did we spend so much money on that Arctic silver fox..." To be honest, with so much money, even Hu Dielan is a little irritated... After all, she had only been smuggled out of the demon world for a few days. I have never seen so much money.After all-she still didn''t know that Zhou Ye gave her the money in the card in 100 million units.


    "Anything that can be solved with money is nothing!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "And that silver fox, of course she is worth the price..."


    "It''s not a fairy..." Hu Dielan mumbled depressed, no way, she sneaked into the human world, and lived a hard life... After all, what I learned in the demon world only applies to the demon world, especially her She was still being chased in hiding... originally she had already applied for a job as a perfumer in a perfume company.


    Who knows that after just a month of work, the guys from the Demon Management Bureau came to the door... and she didn''t even get the salary...


    Hey, I can''t talk about it, I''m all tears when I say it...


    "Okay... baby!" Zhou Ye smiled and hugged Hu Dielan''s slender waist and whispered in her ears, and whispered: "As soon as you see that little guy, you will think...this little money It''s worth it!"


    "Okay..." Since her man had said so, Hu Dielan couldn''t say anything... She nestled in her own man''s arms with peace of mind, quietly waiting for Mr. Zhang to get the Arctic silver fox.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 564

    It was not too late, so Mr. Zhang carried a cage and walked in... In that iron cage, a silver fox the size of Beijing Ba stared at his own eyes and looked at a few people with some anxiety.


    "Mr. Zhou, this is the Arctic silver fox you want..." Park Manager Zhang handed the cage to Zhou Ye.


    "This..." Looking at the silver fox in the cage, Hu Dielan almost didn''t scream out... Fairy and fairies are sensitive. They can use each other''s breath to determine whether each other is of the same kind. Obviously... ...Hu Dielan has determined that the silver fox bought by her own man has the blood of the demon world... it is a second-generation fairy.


    "Why? Miss... Is there anything wrong?" Hearing Hu Dielan''s exclamation, Mr. Zhang was also a little nervous... He was really afraid that the other party would say that this was not the case, if the deal fell through...


    "Nothing, my secretary just thinks this little fox is too cute!" Zhou Ye smiled and patted Hu Dielan on the back...


    "Yes... That''s right, this little guy is too cute!" Hu Dielan nodded with understanding.


    "Then the transaction is established... we will leave first!" Zhou Ye smiled and picked up the small iron cage containing the silver fox, and put down the black cloth on the iron cage.From the outside, he could only see Zhou Ye carrying a black square object, completely unaware of what was inside.


    "Then we will leave!" Zhou Ye said, grabbing Hu Dielan''s slender waist and walking towards the door...


    "Then I will give it to you?"


    "No, please stay here..." Zhou Ye smiled and stopped the enthusiasm of Mr. Zhang, carrying the little fox in one hand and Hu Dilan in the other.


    After watching the two of them leave, Mr. Zhang turned around and returned to his office again, looking at the lockbox full of banknotes on the table, he couldn¡¯t be more happy... But this is not where the money is hidden. Put the money well, think of a way to put it in the zoo''s account.


    Thinking of this, Mr. Zhang closed the password box, and then he tried hard---again---embarrassing... This doesn''t seem to be a big password box, but he can''t move it...think about the woman. Carrying this box so easily and running back and forth, it is worthy of a rich person. Ask a female secretary to bring infinite attributes.


    In fact, five million dollars is more than one hundred and ten catties...Of course, it is not so easy to carry.


    Not to mention that in the office, Mr. Zhang, who was trying to get these dollars away...Just say that Zhou Ye and Hu Dielan, who had already gotten in a taxi, had, uh, a little fox.


    "Go to the Hilton Hotel..." Zhou Ye said the destination directly...


    "Okay..." The taxi driver agreed, and the car began to accelerate slowly.


    "My dear..." Hu Dielan was really suffocated to death. She wanted to ask Zhou Ye if she had a stomach full of things... However, she was stopped by Zhou Ye''s eyes just as soon as she opened her eyes. [Not here If you have any questions, come back to the hotel and ask again.


    Hu Dielan knew that her man was right... and she could only hold back her full stomach.


    Fortunately, the traffic in Shanghai is still smooth at this time, at least not as congested as the market outlook... more than forty minutes later.


    The two of them were already standing in the ambassador suite of the Hilton Hotel. After driving away the housekeeper from the suite, Hu Dilan couldn''t help it anymore... "My dear, we are now being targeted by the demon management bureau. , Why do you even bring this guy??"


    "Because... Xiaobai is so cute!" Zhou Ye said, and opened the cage with the little fox in his hand, and grabbed the Arctic silver fox from the cage...


    Xiaobai originally grabbed her hand in front of Zhou Ye and wanted to bite it... As a result, when she bit Zhou Ye''s finger, she couldn''t help turning the bite into Tim... She felt the owner of this hand. , With a nice smell, very warm.


    "Look, Xiaobai is so good..." Zhou Ye smiled and hugged the Arctic Silver Fox in his arms, gently combing her hair. There are vixen in his house... Although there is no such species as Arctic Silver Fox, but... ¡­As foxes, many of their habits are figured out.


    He naturally knows how to tease this little guy to make her more attached to himself...


    "Well, I admit that she is very cute... But... the Arctic silver fox is the key protection object of the Demon Realm. Even in the Demon Realm, the Arctic Silver Fox is a rare synonym... You will attract the Demon Administration!" Hu Dielan looked anxious, she was already a Class A wanted criminal, and her man adopted an Arctic demon fox... Then wouldn''t she want to die with the demon management bureau??


    "Forget it..." After venting the call, Hu Dielan accepted her fate. She bent over and picked Xiao Bai up from Zhou Ye''s arms, then bowed her head and slammed Zhou. Ye...


    After a while-the two finally separated, and Xiao Bai looked at the two curiously in Hu Dilan''s arms, not knowing what the two were doing, although Hu Dilan took her from that warm embrace. I snatched it out in the middle, but Nian also had a very kind atmosphere on her, she didn''t care about that much with Hu Dielan.


    "Now, I''ll take Xiaobai far away..." When Hu Dielan said this, her heart was dripping blood, but there was no way...If you didn''t lead away those demon management bureau guys, her own men would be dangerous."From now on... don''t provoke fairies, dear..."


    After speaking, Hu Dielan turned around and held Xiao Bai, and was about to leave the room...


    Chapter seven hundred and ninety one


    Seeing Hu Dieran''s movements, Zhou Ye was startled for a while, and then... he saw the clue from Hu Dielan''s expression.


    If you change to a guy whose EQ is not online, it is estimated that this will be a misunderstanding, and it will be sadness or something... But after the training of thousands of women, Zhou Ye''s EQ has already exploded.


    He understood the meaning of Hu Dielan¡¯s headless words in seconds...No way, who made the rich expression on Hu Dielan¡¯s face just as easy to understand as the heroine of a terrible dog-blood drama, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t need a heart. Induction can know what she is thinking.


    He grabbed Hu Dielan''s hand and dragged her down on the sofa... Silently asked: "Where do you want to go??"


    "Let go of me...If you don''t leave, it will be too late..." Hu Dielan struggled to get up, but...how could she get up when Zhou Ye was holding her??Don''t be funny, don''t say it''s her... It''s not enough for them to come together with the monster race.


    "Is too late?" Zhou Ye smiled and took Xiao Bai in Hu Dilan''s arms back into his arms, and then lay down, a forced knee pillow came directly, and her head was pressed on Hu Dielan''s legs. Can''t get up at all.


    "The guys from the Demon Administration Bureau will find us later... I will lead Xiao Bai to lead them away... Go away... fool, why don''t you understand me..." Hu Dilan really said again. Anxious and wronged, they almost cried.


    "Of course I know they are coming...I just want them to come!!" Zhou Ye said indifferently while teasing Xiao Bai in his arms.


    "Why?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Hu Dielan couldn''t help her eyes widening...Is her man doing her own death?Fortunately, she didn''t know that there was a famous saying in later generations called no to do no..., otherwise she would definitely say this famous saying.


    "Of course it''s completely solved the demon management bureau..." Zhou Ye smiled and amused Xiaobai bit his finger to play, "How can my woman be chased by others? They have no way into the sky and nowhere."


    "..." When Hu Dielan heard Zhou Ye''s words, she was almost amused... Of course, her heart was more touched. She felt her man''s determination to protect herself, but she was instilled in her childhood. The terrible little fairy of the Demon Bureau, she really doesn''t have much confidence in her own man."Stop making trouble... honey!"


    "I didn''t make trouble with you..." Zhou Ye said, and as soon as he stretched out his hand, a bottle of red wine placed in the wine cabinet flew straight into his hand.


    "My dear, I don''t want to drink right now..." Of course Hu Dielan knows her man''s ability to control things (actually because of motivation), but she will be really anxious and not in the mood to drink...


    "I didn''t say to drink..." Zhou Ye smiled and sat up.


    "Then what are you doing with wine?" Hu Dielan was provoked by Zhou Ye''s curiosity. She looked at her man holding a bottle of red wine, and didn''t know what he was going to do.


    "Let you see the abilities of your man..." Zhou Ye said, and when he let go, the expensive bottle of red wine in his hand fell to the floor with a snap...


    "..." Hu Dielan silently looked at the spilled red wine and broken wine bottles under her man''s feet, her eyes seemed to say, is your ability to throw wine bottles??


    "Don''t blink... the time to witness the miracle has arrived..." Zhou Ye ignored Hu Dielan''s stunned eyes, and flipped his palm slightly.


    Hu Dielan was stunned by the scene before her eyes¡ª¡ª


    I saw that the red wine, which had been completely broken, was recombined automatically in a form that violated the laws of nature. The whole process is like the playback of a movie shot...


    After a while, she couldn''t help rubbing her eyes, and then reached out and touched the floor that was supposed to be a place of wine-it was dry there, there was no dampness... It made her unbelievable. Zi rushed to Zhou Ye''s side, hugged his man, and desperately asked: "My dear, how did you do it? How did you do it????"


    "Time... for you is an irresistible force. But for me... it''s just a toy in my hand." Zhou Ye smiled faintly: "With such power, I can''t fight your so-called The demon management bureau?"


    Of course, Zhou Ye, who has the ability to control time, can fight the demon management bureau...


    "Enough... Enough..." Hu Dielan happily hugged her man and nibble... It was just a bitter for Xiao Bai who was caught between the two, she screamed... to remind these two guys , I''m still in the middle.


    "Ah... I''m sorry, Xiaobai, I forgot that you are still in the middle..." Hu Dielan hurriedly apologized to Xiaobai. As a family, she certainly wouldn''t think Xiaobai is an ordinary fox, she is a second-generation fairy , Has long been human nature.


    "Now... do you want to hide Xiaobai by yourself?" Zhou Ye said, glaring at Hu Dielan. This point of administration...too annoying.


    Zhou Ye, who thought about it and became more angry, simply slapped her dolphins as she slapped, and slapped--"In the future, I will hide behind me obediently, and I will carry your man on the couch, so I don¡¯t need you to come. worry¡­¡­"


    "People, people are not worried about you..." Hu Dielan was slapped by Zhou Ye''s two slaps and suddenly became a little woman, but... it feels good to have her own man carry everything... She couldn''t help it again. Snuggled into Zhou Ye''s arms, but now, Zhou Ye has a guy who robs her for a position, and that is Xiao Bai.


    "Xiao Bai...you come down and play for a while by yourself?"


    Xiaobai gave Hu Dielan a scornful look, and arched his little head into Zhou Ye''s arms again. The breath of comfort... won''t let you.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 565

    "You...Smelly Xiaobai..." Hu Dielan was almost pissed off by Xiaobai''s attitude... "This is my man..."


    "..." This time Xiao Bai didn''t even look at her, and fell directly into Zhou Ye''s arms, and fell asleep.


    "Ahhhhh..." Hu Dielan was almost mad.


    "Okay...Don''t worry about her, she''s still a child..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and then asked curiously: "How old do you demons usually start to transform?"


    "Huh...Bad Xiaobai!" Hu Dielan could only rely on her own man''s shoulders, and whispered: "The race is different from the race, like our butterflies, it was a bit earlier, and Xiaobai was like this. It seems that foxes cannot transform into form until they are seven or eight years old..."


    "How old is Xiao Bai now?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "It looks like it''s only five or six years old!" Hu Dielan didn''t feel the sordidness in her own man''s heart... What about the little loli of the fox clan... Thinking about it, it feels like... and it''s still similar. Whose little loli... Zhou Ye''s mind kept on thinking, and so did his questions.


    Time passed by the two of them asking and answering...


    In fact, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t explain to Hu Dielan about many things. For example, when he took Xiaobai away, he could take Xiaobai away without knowing it, but he deliberately spent money to buy Xiaobai. Bai, left a big tail.


    This is not only an expression of wealth and willfulness, but also a deliberate act by Zhou Ye.


    You know, the gang of demon management bureaus are not good birds. In case they can''t find him here, they will bring trouble to the two girls in Xihong City... Then it''s not fun. The two girls are just ordinary. People, Zhou Ye didn''t want his woman to get hurt.


    Therefore, the purpose of leaving the tail is to completely solve the gang of monsters here, and by the way, go to the demon world... The group of little female cats are still very cute... In the spirit of thief not leaving nothing, Zhou Ye Don''t mind choosing a few cat secretaries to train.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Ninety Two


    Demon Management Bureau-the third branch.


    A woman wearing a black professional dress and long hair with a soft shawl was curled up on the sofa and fell asleep. Due to her posture, she couldn''t see her face clearly.


    At this moment, a sudden siren sounded, and the siren didn¡¯t seem to have the intention of awakening the girl... No, it should be said that she was almost awake, but she didn¡¯t mean to get up at all, but stretched out her hand. , Grabbed the short table next to the sofa and threw it towards the place where the alarm sounded.


    Boom-wow-the whole world is clean.


    The four girls who filed in saw this scene and looked at each other helplessly.Although they care about it,...the alarm message displayed on their handheld computer is level one. If they don''t wake up their eldest sister, I am afraid...the consequences will be very serious.


    In desperation, the four of them reached out their little hands in a tacit understanding, scissors¡¤rock¡¤cloth¡ª¡ª


    After three rounds-the unlucky ghost appeared, the shortest girl had stones, and the other three girls had cloth.


    In desperation, the shortest girl took the courage and walked to the woman''s side, shook the woman''s shoulder lightly and said, "Big sister, big sister''s head..."


    "...Don''t bother me, let me sleep for a while!" What followed the words was a slender hand that the woman waved past. However, this little hand looked weak, but the strength was not weak at all. With a sound, the girl who called her to get up was photographed on the wall.


    "Wow...!!!" The girl who was slapped on the wall was letting go, crying and complaining as she cried: "Woo...I said I can''t do it...Woo...you have to call the big sister... ¡­Uuuuu...she is of the siberian descent...uuuuu...I am of the Jingba lineage...uuuuu...she can shoot me flying with one slap...uuuuu..."


    The sleeping woman finally woke up completely. She straightened up and looked at the scene in front of her with a bit of a daze, the broken screen on the wall, the crying subordinates, and the messy office."What''s the matter? Did you hire a thief?? Which bastard dared to come to our third branch and didn''t ask about my Wang Qi''s name. They are seeking their own death..."


    When the other three girls heard what their boss said, they rolled their eyes helplessly, and ran to their little sisters and said in a low voice, "Okay, Lanlan, the boss didn''t mean to..."


    "Uuuuuu...it hurts... Boss, you are too much..." Wang Jinglan cried even more pain, the baby was too wronged.


    "Huh??" Hearing the complaint of her own little girl, Wang Qi couldn''t help pointing her nose with her finger, and asked with a dazed expression: "Did I hit it?"


    "Hmm!!" X3


    The three girls looked at their eldest sister and nodded.


    "Uh-I''m sorry, Lan Lan... You know, your eldest sister is easy to sleep as soon as I sleep... I''m so sorry!" Wang Qi could only squat by Wang Jinglan''s side and persuaded her in a low voice.


    After a while, the persuasion was finally successful. Although Wang Jinglan was still choked up, she at least stopped crying.


    "Eldest sister...what should I do here?" Li Beibei, who was dressed like a white-spotted workplace with a pair of gold wire glasses, looked at the messy office and asked his eldest sister''s opinion.


    "Well-of course it''s a report. The report has been in disrepair for a long time..." Wang Qi glared and wanted her to pay for her own money and dream... Her salary was not enough for her to buy snacks for shopping, how could she pay for her own money again?


    "But... eldest sister, it''s the second time this month." Liu Muyun asked with some worry: "The people in the equipment department always complained that our equipment was damaged too quickly... "


    "What''s wrong with the equipment damage of our third branch? We are the branch with the highest crime detection rate. Why are you not convinced to let them come to me and see if my sister can beat them..." Wang Qi said unceremoniously.


    "I don''t think it''s the time to talk about this..." Feng Li, who had been looking at the data in her hand, said, putting the handheld computer in front of her elder sister''s eyes."The case of the loss of the Arctic silver fox cub tracked by the General Administration has undergone major changes..."


    "What?" Wang Qi snatched the Pocket PC from Feng Li''s hands. This was the emergency contact equipment equipped in their bureau and also had the function of issuing tasks.


    I saw the above display¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [First level alarm]


    [A rare blood in the demon world, the Arctic Silver Fox, was bought by an unidentified man and a woman at the Magic City Unity Zoo for $5 million. It is reported that they are currently staying at the Hilton Hotel.


    [Sougu group applied for the support of the third branch of the demon management bureau.


    "All members are dispatched-arresting men and women who illegally traded in the blood of the Monster Race..." Seeing this message, Wang Qi ordered without hesitation.


    "Yes!" X4


    Her four men began to open the compartments on the wall, those who carried weapons, those who carried props, and the props... It was also interesting to say, like the female monsters of the monster family, there is not a single ugly one, no matter how bad it is in the human world Above-medium looks.


    Keke-a bit far away.


    Wang Qi looked at his fully armed men, waved, "Go."


    "Yes!" X4


    Wang Qi took the lead and walked in the forefront. As he walked, he muttered, "Damn silly big money, spends so much money, it seems that he is a rich man... I must strike him well, um. Well, it was such a happy decision...Ha, now, one year''s cosmetics money will be available."


    "..." X4


    The four girls who followed Wang Qi heard them as if they hadn¡¯t heard... Anyway, there was an amnestic device at the end, so what about her...


    Five people filed out of a remote small alley, directly boarded a well-used van parked on the side of the road, and drove toward the Hilton Hotel on the Bund.


    After more than 30 minutes, they finally arrived at the Hilton Hotel.


    As soon as Feng Li stopped the car, a man in a black uniform leaned up and said in a low voice, "We have checked the room where the man and woman are located. In the Ambassador Suite on the fifth floor, the room number is 5208... ¡­But the Hilton Hotel''s investigation is too strict, we can''t detect it at close range...so we can only rely on you..."


    "Just leave it to us here, you can retreat!" Wang Qi said, and got out of the van.


    "Okay, Captain Wang, everything is up to you. Please be sure to rescue the Arctic Silver Fox... Director Yun attaches great importance to this matter..."


    "You are too much nonsense, can''t you go? If you don''t go, you will be torn you!" Wang Qi stared, and the scared person ran away.


    As he ran, he still muttered: "Dog face is a dog face, just turn it over..."


    "Hey, take that bastard Yunzhonghe to press me down, what kind of thing is he..." Wang Qi didn''t catch a cold with Yunzhonghe, and she wasn''t afraid of that old vulture. Who was afraid of.


    Chapter seven hundred and ninety three


    At this time, it was almost 6 o''clock in the afternoon, and the front hall of the Hilton Hotel was full of people coming and going. You know... this is the peak time for check-in procedures, and it is normal for people to be crowded.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 566

    Wang Qi looked at the security guard in front of the Hilton door, and then looked at the lobby where people could not enter and exit from time to time, and shook her head helplessly... It seems that this time it will cost money again, thinking of this... She steps into the Hilton Hotel The lobby.


    "Hello, miss, what can I do for you?" Soon, a welcoming lady came over and received Wang Qi''s daughters.


    "We are going to check in..." When Wang Qi said this, her heart was dripping with blood, and her own case-handling expenses... it was all she saved bit by bit.


    "Okay, miss, please come with me..." Miss Yingbin said and raised her hand, leading them to the hotel reception.


    "Miss, how many rooms do you want to open?" The lady at the front desk looked at the four girls behind Wang Qi, and silently labelled them the rich second-generation lady who came to work with the secretary team.


    "Open me an ambassador suite..." When she said this, Wang Qi silently wrote Zhou Ye in her heart, and must get the money from him to open the room.


    "Okay, miss...Ambassador suite 6,888...How many nights do you plan to book, miss?" the lady at the front desk asked respectfully.


    "Book a night first..." Wang Qi said with gritted teeth, six thousand eight hundred and eighty-eight in the nineties...the purchasing power is several times that of later generations...enough to be in the third and fourth line. The city has bought a small house.


    "Okay, please register your life, besides... do you use your card or cash?"


    "Swipe the card..." Wang Qi silently took out a card from her arms and handed it to the receptionist...


    After all the procedures were completed, Wang Qi took her four subordinates and followed the waiter into the elevator.After arriving in her room on the fifth floor, she immediately drove out the private butler in the suite...


    "Everything is ready..." Wang Qi said, opening the equipment box he was carrying, and took out a pistol with black technology from it, pinned it to her waist, and the other four women did the same. Sit and prepare.


    After a while, they were fully armed-after all, when they first came out, it was clear and clear, and they didn''t dare to blatantly carry guns to the streets... Do you think this is the United States?Do you want to taste the power of being ruled by the people?


    Not to mention that the demons themselves are sparsely populated compared to the human races...Although they are exposed to the light of black technology, they really make a certain party anxious. Believe it or not, I will give you an underground nuclear test...


    They can choose to blend in, they can choose to avoid... but it is absolutely impossible to choose to confront, it will only make them completely destroyed.


    It''s a bit far away...


    Wang Qi looked at her four men who had finished preparing for battle, opened the door of the room and walked out...The other four women also followed her eldest sister''s head...


    The five people in the corridor on the fifth floor, after turning a few turns, finally came to the target room-5208.


    Wang Qi glanced at the room designation, then turned to wince at her four men, and the four women hid on both sides of the door, both on one side of the room.


    Wang Qi rubbed her cheek, made herself a smile, then raised her hand and knocked on the door of the room.


    After a while-a male voice rang, "Who is it?"


    "Room service..." Wang Qi''s voice is sweet enough to have eight pluses, and she is almost tired...


    The four women hiding on both sides of the door couldn''t help but smile, her eldest sister, she really went to the kitchen under the hall, fought the mistress, and beat the gangsters, she was really a perfect woman. Except for one thing... tear down the house.


    The most terrifying thing is not her conscious demolition of the house, but that kind of unconscious demolition is the most terrifying.Hey, no wonder the men in the demon world ran away in fright when they heard about the blood of their eldest sister... they were all tears.


    My eldest sister is almost thirty, and my sister-in-law is alone, and she has not even pulled the man¡¯s hand once... No way, the husky blood is too awesome, no one dares to ask...


    The most tragic thing is that they themselves... As good sisters who went to school with the eldest sister since they were young, how can they bear to talk about the object by themselves and leave the eldest sister here... Therefore, they are still Yunying unmarried. Ah, I haven''t even talked about a relationship.


    Hey, when will there be a male god, take the female enchantment of the big sister...


    Just as the girls were thinking about them, there was a slight bang of the door lock opening, and then the door of 5208 opened.


    "Room service? I don''t remember I called room service..." A magnetic male voice sounded.


    The four girls look at their eldest sister''s head again-oh, I''m going...


    The female King Kong Barbie has become a lady in every second.


    "That...no, I''m sorry..." Wang Qi looked at the handsome boy in front of her who looked like a monster. She felt her heart pounding and pounding. For the first time she had a monster. The urge to put a collar around his neck and then hand the rope of the collar into the hands of this man... "It, actually... we are... we are from the Forestry Bureau... I heard that you are at Unity Zoo I bought a precious Arctic silver fox with money... Can you give it to us... It¡¯s illegal to buy and sell precious animals... Of course, I know that maybe you didn¡¯t mean it, as long as you put that Only the Arctic Silver Fox will leave it to us... We promise that you will not be held accountable!"


    "..." X4


    The four women looked at each other, what the hell is this?My eldest sister always opened the door to handle a case, and then held a gun to the other''s head, forcing the other party to confess the crime, when did my eldest sister become so gentle and gentle?This is an illusion...


    "Oh? Is that so?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, looking at the woman with a delicate face and a bumpy figure in front of him.


    "Yes..." Wang Qi said [That''s it, that''s right.Before finishing talking... there was a sound from behind her, "You are already surrounded, don''t be stubborn, and quickly hand over the precious animal Arctic silver fox..."


    They were talking about the four women who felt that their elder sister¡¯s head was a little abnormal. After making eye contact for a long time, they found that the people in the room must threaten their elder sister¡¯s head with a weapon, so their eldest sister is using a mitigation strategy. Now they can only go together.


    After the four women got acquainted with winks, they silently took out the pistol, and then Wang Jinglan stretched out three fingers, counting down 3.2.1...


    When Wang Jinglan retracted all her fingers and turned into a small fist, the four women rushed up... But the moment they saw Zhou Ye, they finally realized that their eldest sister¡¯s head was not coerced, and their eldest sister¡¯s head was obvious. This is-spring is here...


    "Haha... well, actually... we are joking with you..." The four girls met her elder sister''s murderous gaze, smiled awkwardly, and took back the weapon in her hand.


    Chapter seven hundred and ninety four


    "Honey, who is it..."


    Just when the scene became a little embarrassing, and Wang Qi and the four men behind him were a little at a loss... A delicate voice came, and with the sound, a slim figure walked out of the bedroom on the side... ¡­In her arms, she also held a petite and lovely Arctic silver fox.


    "It turned out to be you..." Wang Qi naturally recognized Hu Dielan at a glance, or it should be said that Hu Dielan was able to escape the catastrophe and ran to Neon smoothly on the plane, which is also due to her mercy.


    But... what should I say?In the past, Wang Qi-nian used Hu Dielan to be a horse because everyone belonged to the monster race and they were all women, but...now, she wouldn''t take Hu Dielan to a horse again.


    Not only because of the Arctic silver fox Hu Dilan holds in her arms, but also because of... the phrase she shouted "Dear..."


    "Did you trick him into privately buying and selling the blood of the Monster Race?" Wang Qi''s face became a little difficult to look."I knew this, I really shouldn''t have let you go..."


    "Uh-me?? I confuse him???" Hu Dielan was a little confused, she was chased by Wang Qi, she naturally knew Wang Qi, and of course she also accepted her favor, but - this sudden question also made her It''s a bit confusing for Monk Zhang Er.


    However, when Hu Dielan saw Wang Qi looking at her man, the hot eyes in her eyes...understood everything in seconds, you are a man who is in love with an old lady... Your head can be broken, blood can flow, your own man Never let go.


    Thinking of this, Hu Dielan stood beside her man without hesitation, hugged her man''s arm, and stared back vigorously... "It''s me, so what?"


    As he said, he tiptoe to Zhou Ye''s cheek and kissed him: "My dear loves me. I can buy everything I want...including the Arctic silver fox...Are you envious? Are you jealous?"


    "You...you damn..." Wang Qi was really mad at Hu Dielan... the seven orifices gave rise to smoke, and the three corpse gods were violent. In fact, she herself was a bit unsure whether it was angry because of Hu Dielan''s words or because Hu Dielan kissed him. Zhou Ye was angry... In short, she knew she was angry now.


    Call-a cry.


    Without hesitation, Wang Qi punched the past, aiming at Hu Dielan''s delicate little face... But how could Zhou Ye let her hit her own woman??With a slight stretch, Zhou Ye''s hand, coming first, grabbed Wang Qi''s small fist.


    Bang--


    With a crisp sound, Wang Qi''s strength was not small... hit Zhou Ye''s palm, bringing a gust of fist...


    Wang Qi, who was stopped by Zhou Ye, did not choose to hit Zhou Ye. Instead, she looked at Zhou Ye and said softly: "You get out of the way, things here have nothing to do with you. I want to take down this little butterfly who dares to trade in the blood of the demon world. "


    "Ahem...I think you have misunderstood, Xiaobai was bought by me..." Zhou Ye chuckled, "I didn''t buy it under Lan Lan''s enchantment. Besides, Lan Lan is my woman, I don''t Maybe you hurt her..."


    "...You..." Zhou Ye''s words really caused tons of damage to Wang Qi.In her mind, there was only one sentence left: "Lan Lan is my woman... is my woman... the woman...]


    "How can you...how can you want her? You are my master..." Wang Qi looked at Zhou Ye with tears in her eyes, and Zhou Ye was almost bewildered by the bitter look in her eyes...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 567

    This Nima is just a psychic hint, isn''t it so exaggerated...Zhou Ye slandered in his heart, in fact, what he didn''t know was that the canine fairy has one of the most important characteristics, that is, loyalty.


    Once you have identified your master, you won''t change it even if you die... This is much better than humans.


    Originally, Wang Qi had a feeling of love at first sight for him, coupled with his spiritual hint... This effect is superimposed, not as simple as one plus one equals two, but has become, one plus one equals infinite, this weird result.


    The four girls standing behind Wang Qi also spoke for their eldest sister."How can you be like this... Big sister likes you so much..."


    "That''s...what is good about Little Butterfly, let''s go with our big sister!"


    "Look at how cute our elder sister is... how beautiful... don''t you be impressed?"


    "Okay... Enough..." Zhou Ye rubbed his eyebrows, these dog ladies...really...hey.Forget it, this is really not a place to talk about things, let''s find a clean place to have a good talk.Thinking of this, Zhou Ye raised his right hand and snapped his fingers.


    With a snap¡ªthen there was a sound of broken glass.


    He has pulled everyone into his own mirrored world-for these changes, although the girls heard the sound of glass breaking, but... they realized that they did not cause any harm to him... So, nothing was done. Precautions.


    "Come in and talk..." Zhou Ye said as he turned and walked towards his suite...


    Wang Qi bit her lower lip tightly and followed along... Her four younger sisters naturally followed. Feng Li, who was walking at the end, did not forget to close the door.


    In the living room of the suite¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye hugged Xiao Bai and sat aside with Little Butterfly, while Wu Qunniang sat on the couch opposite them.


    "Okay...now you can tell me what the hell is going on!!" Zhou Ye asked Xiao Bai, stroking her soft hair.


    "..." Feng Li, the chief think tank of the team, took a look at Zhou Ye''s own eldest sister with a look of obsessiveness, and shook her head helplessly. It seemed that she could only speak for herself."Sixty-five million years ago, a meteorite with a radius of 10 kilometers fell on the Ucanta Peninsula in Mexico today. It formed a huge tsunami and caused the extinction of the dinosaurs. But¡ªin fact, it was not a meteorite, but an alien. The large-scale spacecraft in which the alien genes carried on the spacecraft merged with the earth¡¯s creatures. After a long period of mutation and evolution, the first batch of advanced intelligent creatures on the earth, that is, the legendary monsters..."


    Five minutes later, Zhou Ye finally listened to the monster evolution that he had heard from Little Butterfly... Bai Qianchu in his arms was already drowsy. There was no way, Zhou Ye''s tricks of flirting with the fox were too advanced. It''s a bit unbearable.


    "So...your demon management bureau is set up to prevent monsters from illegally appearing in the world and exposing the existence of monsters?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile: "And this time, come to me to bring the Arctic Silver Fox The blood that has fallen in the world is brought back to the demon world??"


    "Yes, that''s it..." Feng Li looked at Zhou Ye''s own eldest sister with a face still obsessed and fascinated, and sighed helplessly: "As long as you hand over the Arctic Silver Fox, we will treat it as this. This has never happened, it was concealed for you..."


    "Huh¡ª?" Zhou Ye glanced at Feng Li, which made Feng Li shudder. She felt that her hair was about to explode. This was due to her animal genes'' judgment of danger."What if I insist on not handing over Xiaobai??"


    Chapter seven hundred and ninety five


    "It''s not for you..." said Li Beibei wearing gold glasses, and there was already a pistol shining with blue light and full of sci-fi colors in his hand.Except Wang Qi, the other three women also took out their pistols and pointed them at Zhou Ye.


    "What are you doing????" Wang Qi just woke up like a dream at this time... Loudly yelled: "I''m good at it? Ah? Big sister, I haven''t spoken yet, who asked you to take a gun... Take it back to me..."


    "But... the big sister..."


    "I want you to take it back..." Wang Qi absolutely can''t tolerate Zhou Ye being pointed at by a gun. If the four girls were not her good sisters, she would have been able to take care of the life of beating the four."Isn''t my words working?"


    "It''s... the big sister!" X4


    The four women could only take back their guns aggrievedly...


    "You should thank your eldest sister..." Zhou Ye looked at the performance of the dog ladies and smiled slightly: "Or...hehe..."


    "How else?" Wang Jinglan, the youngest, spoke most aggressively--


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye ignored her, but turned his head and said to his little butterfly: "Xiaobai is sleepy, you can go back to the bedroom and rest with her in your arms..."


    "But..." Hu Dielan looked at the raging scene and didn''t want to go back to the bedroom by herself, but she knew that she would not be able to help her man here... "Well... be careful, dear..."


    "Huh!" Zhou Ye nodded.


    "You can''t go..." Li Beibei said, she was about to stand up, trying to stop Hu Dielan. After all, Hu Dielan was holding an Arctic silver fox in her arms... But her movements were given by her big sister Wang Qi. Stopped, "Let her in..."


    "But..." Li Beibei was a bit unwilling to want to explain, but seeing the eyes of her elder sister, she finally had to give in.


    Zhou Ye watched with a smile as Hu Dilan walked into the bedroom with Xiaobai in his arms, turned his head, looked at Wu Kenniang, and whispered: "Do you know? If you didn''t listen to your eldest sister just now, you still use guns. Point to me... Then maybe your ending is like this..."


    As he said, Zhou Ye gently pointed his hand to the fruit plate placed on the coffee table... Wang Qi and other women''s eyes involuntarily followed Zhou Ye''s fingers and saw the watery apples placed on the fruit plate. The naked eye quickly shrivels and rots at a variable speed... It''s like a long time has passed in the blink of an eye.


    This makes them feel cold all over...the power of time, this is by no means a power that creatures can master...Only Wang Qi is a little more obsessed with Zhou Ye... [It is indeed the master I chose... Great].


    "But now, I decided to punish you only a little...For example, if you point your gun at me, I will point your gun at you once, so that everyone is even..."


    Point the gun at yourself??What do you mean??


    However, Wu Qunniang soon understood what Zhou Ye meant by pointing a gun at them... Their clothes and equipment quickly rotted away, and there was nothing to withstand the corrosion of time, even metal. ¡ª¡ªAnd their bodies were not affected at all. Inadvertently, Zhou Ye showed an incredibly subtle operation.


    "Now... are you ready?" Zhou Ye said, stood up, and walked towards the Five Dogs trembling on the sofa... In the living room, he had already set a time barrier, here time The flow rate of is one hundred times that of the outside world, of course, people in the time barrier can''t feel it.


    "Don''t...ah!" first blood Zhou Ye was furious


    "Let go of my sister, what is coming at me... badass... you really came... ah!" double kill Zhou Ye took a double kill


    "I...I''m still young..." Triple kill Zhou Ye was unrelenting, and got the three kills.


    "Even if you get my people, you won''t get my heart...Ah!" quadra kill Zhou Ye continued his efforts to dominate the audience


    "May I ask... lightly..." Penta kill Zhou Ye finally five kills super god-gratifying, gratifying, gratifying, gratifying


    Twelve hours later--


    The five-person group of dogs¡ªon the carpet and on the sofa, the five blood flowers show that they have been thoroughly tamed by Zhou Ye...The first to surrender is Wang Qi, who has a deep affection for Zhou Ye... Of course, the other four women have also completely surrendered after their eldest sisters. Is Zhou Ye''s spring breeze transforming rain determined for nothing?


    Holding Wang Qi in one hand--Li Beibei in the other...Holding Wang Jinglan in his arms, Feng Li and Liu Muyun on his legs...Zhou Ye sat comfortably on the sofa like an uncle...I am satisfied.


    While enjoying the dedicated service of the dog ladies, Zhou Ye concluded in his heart that the dog ladies have three good qualities: acting like a baby, being loyal, and having a high body temperature--this secret is to be understood by himself.


    "Is the monster administration bureau that Yun Zhonghe taking the lead now?" Zhou Ye gently fiddled with Wang Qi''s soft and smooth hair, and asked in a low voice.


    "Well, the vulture itself has a long lifespan. This old vulture has been the director of the Demon Administration Bureau for five or six years..." Wang Qiwo was in Zhou Ye''s arms. The more he looked at his man, the happier he was... although , Cough cough... The process was a bit unexpected, but the ending is always good. Sisters should be more lively.


    Now Wang Qi is full of sympathy for Little Butterfly. How does she deal with her own man alone??I feel pitiful thinking about it...


    "And that old vulture is very good at acting..." Wang Qi arched into her man''s arms again, sighed comfortably, and said: "He used the power of the media to portray himself as the protector of the demon world. The defender of the lineage theory, he has a high reputation in the demon world...If there is nothing unexpected, he would have been re-elected to the death of the head of the demon management bureau!"


    "Is the power of the media?" Zhou Ye smiled, what should I say about this kind of thing... It''s just humans playing the rest of the set, packaging themselves, and then gaining support... But this kind of power is also very weak. People who are accustomed to listening to the media¡¯s discourse have long lost their ability to judge. These people, rather than believing in the credibility of the media, do not so much believe in the cloud.


    "My dear, what are you doing about the old vulture?" Wang Qi asked curiously.


    "Of course it dragged him off the god seat and stepped on 10,000 feet so that he would never be overborn..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Why...?" Li Beibei also drilled into Zhou Ye''s arms and asked lazily, "He didn''t offend us..."


    "The problem is... you are all like this now..." Zhou Ye signaled the state of the women, "The old vulture is a supporter of pure blood theory, do you think he knows that your man is a human Pack you guys?? Or say...you plan to hide our relationship for the rest of your life??"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the expressions of the dog ladies became serious. Even Wang Qi and Li Beibei sat up straight from their men''s arms. They knew that their men''s words were not groundless... They used to take over from the Magic City branch. I''ve been to the task of chasing people-monster love, but they often let people go because of their soft heart...


    Now, is it finally your turn?The five women looked at each other, then nodded vigorously."My dear, what do you say we are going to do?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 568

    At this time, of course, it is necessary to look at the head of their own man... Whether in terms of force or family status... They do not hesitate to obey their own man''s words, even if Zhou Ye says, go, let''s kill the old vulture together. , They will follow without hesitation.


    "Of course it''s - let''s start first!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, glanced at his own five dog mothers, and said softly: "Those who use the power of the media to reach the top will surely fall into the abyss because of the power of the media , This is... Cheng Ye Xiao He defeated Xiao He!"


    "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Because she was worried about her man, after coaxing Xiaobai to sleep, Hu Dielan walked out of the bedroom to the living room and saw that in the living room, her man and five dogs Mother''s state, can''t help but scream loudly...


    "Ahem... It seems that we still have to convince Little Butterfly..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, still directly dragging Little Butterfly into his arms with the power of thought... The work of persuasion, now begins.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Ninety Six


    The next morning --- 9:03.


    Fortan University-School of Life Sciences-Biochemistry and Molecular Biology lecture room, a thin and unsmiling middle-aged man is standing on the podium, talking...


    The classmates in the audience are struggling to write quickly...don''t care how much you understand, just write it down and then talk...Professor Yun only has three big classes a week, of course they dare not neglect.


    In the entire lecture hall, apart from the sound of Professor Yun''s lecture, there is only the sound of students writing on the paper with the pen tip of the class notes.At this moment, a burst of unpleasant sounds rang, which seemed a bit harsh in this somewhat silent class.


    The students couldn''t help but curiously searched for the source of the sound. How dare to turn on the pager in Professor Yun''s class??This is dying... Don''t you want the credits for this subject at the end of the term??


    However, as the sound of Didi became more and more rapid, the students finally discovered the source of the sound¡ªit actually came from Professor Yun who was teaching on the podium.


    Yun Zhonghe frowned. His subordinates knew that he was a very self-disciplined person. If it was not an urgent task, he would not send a message to him when he was in class... Thinking of this, he picked it up. I took a look at the handheld computer I placed on the podium.


    With just this glance, his face changed---


    [All members of the Magic City Sub-bureau of the Demon Management Bureau were injured, and the Arctic Silver Fox was missing. The team leader of the Magic City Sub-bureau Wang Qi applied for the support of the General Bureau.


    "That''s all for today''s class. Everyone, go back and read the book, and see you next class!" Yun Zhonghe said, even before the lesson plans on the lecture table had time to clean up, he hurriedly walked outside the door.


    "..." As Yun Zhonghe walked out of the classroom, the whole classroom was about to fry... It''s too strange. He never arrives late or leaves early. Professor Yun, whose work and rest time is comparable to a clock timer, will suddenly leave early??


    There was a lot of discussion among the students. Some people said that there was a fire in the backyard. Some people said that Professor Yun''s wife was going to give him a second child... In short, everything...


    At this time, Yun Zhonghe, who had already walked out of the lecture hall, quickly joined his subordinates who had already been waiting for him at the school gate. After getting in the car, a line of two black SUVs slowly started... Go to the three-pointer position.


    "What the hell happened?" Yun Zhonghe asked directly, sitting in the back seat of the car.


    "The Bureau of Yun... the subordinates will notify you as soon as they receive the news. For the time being, I don''t know what the casualties of the third team are..." A masked man sitting beside Yun Zhonghe said respectfully: Subordinates thought that with Captain Wang¡¯s personality, if it were not for the heavy casualties, it would never be possible to seek help from the General Administration!!"


    "Hmm..." Yun Zhonghe nodded in agreement with what his subordinates said.He knows Wang Qi''s captain of the third branch of the Magic City, what should he say?Small problems keep going, but big ones are not committed... Basically, they belong to the subordinates who are capable, arrogant and have a little temper.


    If it weren''t for the fact that things had really gone bad to a certain extent, Wang Qi''s personality would never ask for help from the General Administration.


    Thinking of this, Yun Zhonghe felt a bit anxious, and directly ordered: "Hurry up... let''s hurry up to the third game!"


    "Yes, cloud bureau!" The monster driving the car stepped on the accelerator, and the speed of the SUV became a bit faster.


    It took nearly fifty minutes to complete the distance, but they only took more than twenty minutes to arrive. Of course, this is also related to the smooth traffic in the magic city during this time period.


    Arriving in the small alley behind the third precinct, Yun Zhonghe opened the door and walked quickly towards the third precinct...


    Iris verification passed¡ª¡ª


    Facial verification passed¡ª¡ª


    Fingerprint verification passed¡ª¡ª


    After triple verification-the door of the third branch in front of Yun Zhonghe slowly opened... He walked in with his men without hesitation, and walked through the dark aisle for about five minutes- ¡ªA group of nine people led by Yunzhonghe came to the door of the office lobby of the third branch.


    Two of Yun Zhonghe''s men hurriedly took two steps first and opened the door-Yun Zhonghe led his men in... As soon as he entered, he was stunned by the scene before him.


    I saw all the members of the third branch, who claimed to have suffered a heavy loss, sitting on the sofa in the lobby, looking at Saint Seiya with interest...The coffee table in front of the sofa was filled with various snacks. With the drink... the cozy look, there is no trace of injury.


    Healing leaves can only quickly treat skin trauma, and it is not very effective for fractures and internal injuries...


    "Captain Wang Qi, do you want to give me a reason?? Lie on the injury, slack off work... If you don''t give me an explanation, I will give you an explanation..." Yun Zhonghe''s face is as cold as frost Watching Wang Qidao, who was still lying on the sofa watching cartoons even if he came in.


    "Oh...It turned out to be Director Yun..." Wang Qi glanced at Yun Zhonghe indifferently, and said lazily: "I''m also very helpless...If it''s okay, I don''t want to fool you. ¡­¡­but¡­¡­"


    "But?" Yun Zhonghe''s brows became tighter."But what?? Is there anyone who can threaten you?"


    "Which dare to threaten my eldest sister????" Wang Qi jumped up like a blown hair when he heard Yun Zhonghe''s words... However, halfway through the jump, she softened again."It''s not threatening me... It''s just that I can''t help but listen to what he said... I''m also desperate..."


    "Who is it???? Who actually had to obey you?" To be honest, Wang Qi''s words really made Yun Zhonghe a little curious. Wang Qi has been the captain of the Magic City Division for five or six years. A thorn head, dare to slap the thorn head on the table with Yun Zhonghe...


    To be honest, Yunzhonghe really didn''t dare to push Wang Qi how to do it. The two people are good at different fields...Although he has air superiority, but... Wang Qi is not the same. Although Wang Qi''s blood is Husky, but... This product is a fighting peculiar among Huskies. Yunzhonghe suspects that Wang Qi is a mutated breed. When Wang Qi was in school in the demon world, he beat the monster students with the blood of lions and tigers in the school to death. .


    That¡¯s a tyrant in school. During the internship, I took three months of sick leave for the eldest sister who had crocodile blood in her post.


    Wang Qi is in the demon management bureau, but she is notoriously famous. This guy, I really haven¡¯t heard anyone say who she¡¯s been afraid of, but now there are people who make her obedient, uh, no, maybe Where is the demon?


    For the time being, Yun Zhonghe also forgot about lying about the military situation, and his curiosity has been aroused.


    "The man who can make me obediently obedient is of course my man..." Wang Qi gave Yun Zhonghe a white look, which means, you are really a fool... "I dare not stop talking about my man, or else ...Family law is terrible..."


    "Ye... Ye is good at everything, but I''m scared when I use the family method..." The petite and lovely Jing Lan felt the same about her elder sister''s words.


    "Ahem...I think our man''s family method is pretty good..." Li Beibei said, the women couldn''t help but look at her with strange eyes, as if they were saying [I didn''t expect you to be such a bitch] Look She couldn''t help but shrunk her neck, defending: "It, actually...I think it''s still, okay..."


    Seeing the five bitches chatting in a group, the eyebrows of the crane in the cloud grew tighter.From the words of the women, he seemed to feel as if he had heard a story that was very fantastic. It seemed that the men owned by the five of them were one person, and... as if they were not jealous of each other??What is this operation??


    No, no, now is not the time to think about this... Yun Zhonghe coughed dryly, "Ahem...Who is your man? Why does he want to see me??"


    Seven hundred and ninety seven


    "Sorry, sorry... Director Yun Da came here, but I didn''t go out to greet him personally. This is my mistake!!" Before the person arrived, the voice came first--


    This sudden male voice caused Yun Zhonghe to squint his eyes, staring sharply in the direction of the sound...


    The voice came from behind them. Following the voice, a tall body walked in at a relaxed pace... The person who came was not someone else, it was Zhou Ye...


    Yun Zhonghe looked at Zhou Ye up and down. In his eyes, Zhou Ye was an extremely handsome young man. This young and handsome young man did not have the youthfulness and innocence he should have at his age. On the contrary, there was a little more cynical smile, which did not make people think that he was a bad boy, but a little more indescribable charm.


    "It''s you..." When Yun Zhonghe just wanted to say [It''s you want to see me], he said to his lips, but his face changed a lot, and he shouted angrily: "What happened to you?"


    As Zhou Ye stepped into the room, the two spiritual shadows behind him were also revealed in front of everyone. These were two guys wearing black Chinese mountain suits and masks on their heads... It was Heliu in the cloud. Two driving men in the car.


    I saw these two people. At this moment, they don''t know their life or death. Their limbs are naturally drooping, and their heads are drooping... The whole person is like a puppy hung in the air by two invisible big hands.


    "Well¡ªwhat should I say? I saw these two buddies on the way in. I think it¡¯s too inhumane to let them wait outside. The weather in March is still very cold...so I just Invite them to come in to be warm..." Zhou Ye looked innocent, as if he really thought so.


    "Ye...you are here..."


    Seeing the arrival of their own men, all the bitches in the third game of the Magic City rushed to the past with joy, that is, they have no tails behind them now. If they do, you will find that the tails of these five girls are definitely now The afterimages are almost shaking.


    "Since I''m the Chief Yun of the appointment, how can I not come?" Zhou Ye smiled and hugged this, cuddled that... to be honest-the gang of lackeys behind Yun Zhonghe looked a little hot from this action. Why... Others can monopolize the five beauty of the magic capital, and they can''t even find a girlfriend... People are more popular than others.


    But Yun Zhonghe didn''t have a trace of slack... He didn''t smell the aura of the monster race in Zhou Ye''s body. Obviously, this handsome young man was a human being, and how could human beings... have such weird abilities???

 Movie World Im King Chapter 569

    Thinking of this, Yun Zhonghe took a closer look. At this moment, his two subordinates hanging on both sides of the hall door... With his extraordinary vision of a vulture, he did not see any hanging wires on his subordinates, sticky Glue, wait for that kind of magic trick that doesn''t flow...


    These two men were really like being caught by the neck by two invisible hands and hung in the air.From this weird ability, the crane in the cloud-smelled a breath of danger.


    However, Yun Zhonghe was not confused by Zhou Ye''s appearance of being surrounded and unguarded by the bitches. He just secretly signaled to his eight men to be careful...and shot out, [Ready to break through] Gesture.


    No matter how arrogant Yun Zhonghe was, he didn''t have the confidence to fight five bitches on the ground.


    A vulture-fell to the ground and had to fight five dogs... Then what would be the end of the vulture??Don''t ask-it must be the result of being torn into pieces.


    "Are you a human?" Yun Zhonghe slowly said: "Trick me, what do you want to do?"


    "Yes..." Zhou Ye held Wang Qi with one hand, and Li Beibei with the other... He smiled slightly at Yunzhonghe: "I ask my family Qiqi to invite Director Yun, just want to borrow your identity as Director Yun. One use..."


    "Borrow my identity? What do you want to do???" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yun Zhonghe''s heart tightened, and his right hand touched his waist little by little... He is good at using two weapons One is a crossbow, and the other is a dagger...In such a narrow room, using a crossbow is obviously not a good choice, then...the only thing you have to do is to use a dagger in close combat.


    "It''s just to borrow the identity of Director Yun..." Zhou Ye did not answer Yun Zhonghe''s question. Instead, you said with a stingy expression: "Director Yun doesn''t want to borrow..."


    "I don''t know where your confidence comes from, but relying on these traitors from the demon world? You are seeking your own death..." Yun Zhonghe said, short and standing, he wanted to rush towards Zhou Ye... Of course, his action towards Zhou Ye was fake. His goal was Wang Jinglan, the nearest bitch...After all, this girl is petite and looks like a good hostage choice.


    Following Yun Zhonghe¡¯s yelling, the eight men behind him were also well-trained to take action... Four of them went straight to the door, meaning to control the only passage, while the other four cooperated with Director Yun. Pounced towards Wang Qi and the others... There was a stance of death.


    Facing the counterattack of Yun Zhonghe and others... Wang Qi, the female old gods did not have a trace of anxiety. They knew their men''s skills. After all, they were not without the five kills by their men. I have resisted...but all the resistance is so ridiculous in front of my man...


    "I should have been illuminating the moon, how can the moon be illuminating the ditch..." Zhou Ye sighed, and secretly gave himself a compliment to this poem. Ma Dan''s... feels so good, no wonder the cloud in the movie Helao It is love to read poetry, this game pretends...


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t just pretend to be a game, and ignored the silhouettes of a few people rushing up... His thoughts were spinning faster than light, otherwise, he would have been killed in the faster than light flight.


    As the poems were exported, Yun Zhonghe and others felt like they had been put on a pair of extremely sturdy steel armor. The steel armor was still welded to all joints...


    In the blink of an eye, all of them became like wooden sculptures.


    "Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh it feels so good that we are not the target this time..."


    "Sister, look at this guy''s expression, it''s really exaggerated... Ah, the acting is too exaggerated."


    "Look at this... this guy is interesting... just to charge, do you use it to stick out the snake''s head? Is this stuff from the wild dogs?"


    Looking at Yunzhonghe and others who were set there by their own man, the women were excited to discuss whose expression was more brilliant...


    Zhou Ye ignored the laughter of his own woman. He directly took out a circular UFO about the size of a small drone, and lost it as a crane in the cloud... The little UFO floated automatically in the cloud. On the head, a green laser scanned Yunzhonghe¡¯s face first, and then the handle was rotated to scan both sides...


    One minute later-the three-hundred and sixty-degree three-dimensional image of the crane''s head in the cloud has been formed... Then, Xiao Youfu scanned the eyes of the crane in the cloud again... the iris image was also formed...


    Zhou Ye once again took out a small 3D printer...and placed it on the coffee table. UFO returned to the groove on the 3D printer like a tired bird returning to its nest. After the two were automatically docked, the seams seemed like a natural fit.


    There was a buzzing sound¡ªthe 3D printer started working, and five minutes later¡ªa delicate human skin mask was printed.


    Zhou Ye picked up the mask casually and put it on... Yun Zhonghe found out in horror... Zhou Ye who stood in front of him was now completely himself, and his whole person was like looking in a mirror.


    "Well, beauties... we should go to the demon world..." Zhou Ye said to the happily playing Wang Qi women.


    "Wow, it really seems..."


    "Huh-my dear, you are not allowed to touch me with this mask, it''s disgusting!"


    "Seeing this mask, I always feel that I will eat less snacks!"


    "Fortunately, my dear''s breath has not changed..."


    The women followed behind their man in a joking and joking way, and walked out...Of course, before leaving, Zhou Ye didn''t forget to use the power of the spirit to make Yun Zhonghe and the others fall asleep completely... Zhou Ye didn''t Untie, no one can wake them up.


    Chapter seven hundred and ninety eight


    The commuter cars of the two worlds of shemales, in fact, are just like subways. The only difference is that the subway runs underground, while the commuter cars of the two worlds of monsters are deeper than the subway, and some of them are underwater. .


    At this moment, Zhou Ye, with the face of a crane in the cloud, was in the shemale commuter car, comfortably looking at the water scenery outside the car window.


    Wu Qunniang was not with him at this time, after all-the follow-up plan, a few people are not suitable to act together.


    To be honest, Yun Zhonghe¡¯s face has a street-cleaning effect. In the entire carriage, more than half of the carriages are vacant...Although the other half of the carriages are already crowded,...no one wants to approach Zhou Ye. By his side, who made him bear the face of a cloud crane at this moment.


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about this, and even said that he felt a little more relaxed.


    Zhou Ye sat in his seat, sorting out the affairs of these days.


    In fact, Zhou Ye''s plan at the beginning was to completely destroy the Demon Capital team, and then completely destroy the Demon Administration Bureau... and then enter the Demon Realm, grab a few kittens, and then make the world upside down.He has this ability as well as this strength... and this is just a very easy thing for him.


    It¡¯s just that after taming Demon Capital¡¯s third-point five Kenniang... His plan changed, from the All Demon Administration Bureau... to-Kill Yun Zhonghe, and then push his own woman to the Demon Administration Bureau Director s position.


    It''s too easy to kill the crane in the cloud...but it''s kind of...


    "Hello, Director Yun, I didn''t expect to meet you here..." A generous female voice came, interrupting Zhou Ye''s thoughts...


    He followed the direction of the sound and turned his head to look. What he was talking about was a girl in a white professional dress. The girl looked about twenty years old, with beautiful hair draped over his shoulders and a delicate face. With a slight smile on her, her bumpy figure almost broke her white skirt...


    It''s so unexpected--Zhou Ye glanced at the girl and came to this conclusion in an instant.Keke--Of course, it¡¯s not the time to talk about this now, Ma Dan, didn¡¯t expect to meet Yun Zhonghe¡¯s acquaintance??This Nima is a bit embarrassing."Sorry, forgive me for my clumsy eyes, are you??"


    "You are really an honorable person who forgets things... I am the anchor of the news eye of the demon world, Zhao Tiantian..." Zhao Tiantian looked at [Yunzhonghe] a little strangely. He just recorded the show together a month ago. Why is this director Yun so fast? Forgot about yourself??


    "Ah...Miss Tian Tian... I''m really sorry, the demon management bureau''s affairs have been a bit busy recently, and I''m almost exhausted if I''m busy!" Zhou Ye hurriedly descended the donkey... He looked at Zhao Tiantian''s hand. Clothing bags, obviously this girl went shopping in the human world."Miss Tian Tian, ??is this just coming back from the human world?"


    "Right!" Zhao Tiantian heard [Director Yun]''s words, as if opening a chatterbox with joy."I heard from my girlfriends that recently the specialty stores on Nanjing Road are selling discounts during the season, so I went to check it out, wow, it''s so cheap, look at this...this only costs more than one thousand yuan..."


    Zhou Ye listened helplessly as this self-familiar Zhao Tiantian was there to popularize science with himself, which store has good stuff and the price is cheap, which store sells all high imitation A goods, which store¡¯s owner is good, sells things Also give away gadgets...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªWhat should I say?As expected to be the anchor, it was really amazing that Zhou Ye could also have the idea of ??[check it out when I have time] in his heart.


    "Ah----" After talking for a long time, Zhao Tiantian, who felt a little dry, realized that he had actually talked to this demon world''s known as "Fatal Intolerance" for so long...It was really strange. Speaking of which, Zhao Tiantian also felt a little surprised. When he first met [Director Yun Da], it seemed that he also hated the breath of him.


    It¡¯s just that today because there are a lot of things carried, I have to come over and say hello to him, by the way, I want to take a seat, can I talk for so long like a friend???


    Moreover, Zhao Tiantian found that Director Yun Da this time seemed a little different from the last time Director Yun Da, the breath that made her nauseous was gone, replaced by a very relaxing breath, which made people feel the breath. I want to be close to him.


    "That... I''m sorry, Director Yun, has something good happened to you recently?" Zhao Tiantian asked curiously.


    "Oh? Why do you say that?" Zhou Ye asked expressionlessly. In fact, Yun Zhonghe had a cold face all the time, so Zhou Ye would pretend to be him...No acting skills are needed, just a cold face. All right.


    "I feel that you are in a good mood..." Zhao Tiantian smiled, "The last time you were a guest on our show, your whole body was cold and that kind of breath was really scary..."


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye was speechless, no move. He was not born with a cold personality. To be honest, he sometimes feels that coldness or something, is it a ZZ, cold face every day, not afraid His face is stiff, unless it is a guy who is unlovable, or he is forcibly pretending to be X, otherwise, who would keep his face cold every day.


    "By the way, my wife is going to give birth?? You are returning to the demon world this time to visit her wife????" Zhao Tiantian came to this conclusion after some brainstorming... "It''s not easy, Director Yun Tiantian Busy with official duties, it¡¯s rare to go back once a year. I didn¡¯t expect to go back once until my wife was about to give birth to you..."


    "Yes..." Zhou Ye could only nod his head.


    "Hehe..." Although Zhao Tiantian had a smile on her face, the smile seemed a little reluctant, and... the muscles of her whole body were unknowingly tightened, and she even sat back without a trace, wanting Stay away from Zhou Ye.


    Of course, these little movements can''t be concealed from Zhou Ye. He used mental perception towards Zhao Tiantian in a strange way...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 570

    In fact, Zhao Tiantian just said the above words, and regretted it...As you all know, Director Yun¡¯s wife has a bat bloodline, and the gestation period of a bat is only five to six weeks. You just said that it is rare for someone to go back once a year. In a blink of an eye, someone said his wife is about to give birth?What does this mean?Are you mocking Director Yun for being a father???


    But... What she didn''t expect was that this [Director Yun] actually admitted... Fuck, what''s the situation? In fact, this was the first time Zhou Ye played someone else, and of course it was not as natural as Raven''s. There are still a lot of flaws in the ability.


    For example, Director Yun''s hand has protruding joints, and his hand is... slender and slender. These are completely two types.


    With a hint of suspicion, Zhao Tiantian has already determined in his heart that he has encountered a fake cloud chief...


    Zhou Ye, who used telepathy with Zhao Tiantian, sighed helplessly. Isn''t he someone who does this often? In the eyes of someone with a heart, he is full of flaws...


    But, forget it...this girl can''t be let go, thinking about this...He shot like an electric, grabbed Zhao Tiantian''s little hand, and then pulled her into his arms with force, and whispered: "Don''t Speak out, or else..."


    "Who, who are you... What do you want to do to me?" Zhao Tiantian regrets it now. Why is he okay? If you don¡¯t come here and sit here, you won¡¯t be okay... But, It''s too late to say anything. She feels that the hands that embrace her slender waist are like steel forged. All her struggles are like dragonflies defending pillars, wasting effort.


    "Honestly accompany me in acting... let you go!" Zhou Ye whispered into Zhao Tiantian''s ear. He couldn''t bear to look at the small and cute earlobes that were close to him. Hold and bite slightly.


    "Hey¡ª¡ª!" Zhao Tiantian only felt his whole body soft, and couldn''t help being completely paralyzed and soft in Zhou Ye''s arms.At the moment, the monsters in the other half of the carriage couldn''t help whispering.


    When Zhou Ye listened, it was nothing more than...


    "The bastard Yunzhonghe... actually used his power... the hidden rule Miss Tian Tian...well..."


    "Asshole Crane in the Cloud..."


    After all, as the anchor of the Demon World News Eye, Zhao Tiantian still has a lot of fans...but when these fans face [Crane in the Clouds], they are a bit...


    Zhou Ye swept over there with his cold gaze--the whole carriage suddenly became quiet again, and every monster was as if someone had pressed the stop button in an instant, and could not say a word.


    Chapter seven hundred and ninety nine


    Demon world-commuter station.


    "You...can you let me go..." Zhao Tiantian felt that he was just dreaming today, just a normal rest day. He went to the magic city Nanjing Street to go shopping for a meal...


    Why was he kidnapped by an unknown person when he came back???Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu shouldn''t have coveted a seat, to say hello to this fake head of cloud, now, I can''t go if I want to go...it''s so tragic.


    Thinking about his uncertain future, Zhao Tiantian felt that his legs were a little soft... "I...I promise not to expose you, can''t you? Will you let me go??"


    "Of course not..." Zhou Ye expressionlessly continued to pretend to be a crane in the cloud, walking towards the front without stopping, while whispering: "How do you make me believe that you will not expose me? It''s you, would you believe it?"


    "......I believe...I believe I will never expose you!" When Zhao Tiantian said this, she felt that she couldn''t even convince herself by what she said, let alone persuade this guy who sneaked into the demon world with unknown motives. ... "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, forget it, you can kill me..."


    "Cooperate obediently, I won''t hurt you..." Zhou Ye walked quickly to the entrance of the inspection-free passage, and along the way, he saw a checkpoint at the Human World Station, and another checkpoint at the Demon World Station. It seems that the Demon Realm is still very wary of humans.


    However, these levels, strictly speaking, belong to the subordinate units of the Demon Administration Bureau. Obviously-they dare not check at all when they face their own head of the bureau. Thanks to the face of Yun Zhonghe, they get on the car. Shi Zhou Ye has not been checked, and this time is not listed.


    Zhou Ye holding Zhao Tiantian did not follow the inspection channel like other monsters, but went directly to the inspection-free channel.


    And Zhao Tiantian looked at the guards getting closer and closer, and his mind changed sharply-[This is probably my last chance to escape the magic hand??Don''t panic, don''t panic...Be calm, you must be calm, Tian Tian...]


    "The cloud situation is good..." The monsters who were in charge of guarding the inspection-free passage saw their boss coming, and they were still far away, so they hurriedly stood at attention, stopped their waistline and slid, with a smile on their faces. A blooming chrysanthemum is like a chrysanthemum. I guess I haven''t been so happy when I saw its father."You have worked hard... yo... this time..."


    The one who originally wanted to ask why his chief came back this time without the captain of the four King Kong behind him, suddenly noticed Zhao Tiantian who was holding Zhou Ye in his arms, and suddenly there was no doubt.


    Zhao Tiantian, the famous beauty host of the Demon World TV Station, and their actions seem so close... The captain who guards the customs clearance port understands...


    How understandable, the Cloud Bureau is obviously back with Xiaosan...Which one will bring a bunch of men on a date with Xiaosan?Are you stupid??


    "Quickly open the customs clearance gate, you idiots, how can you let the leader wait?" The team leader, who thought he had understood the point, didn''t dare to ask anything, and directly opened the customs clearance channel... "Cloud Bureau, you go slowly ..."


    "..." Zhao Tiantian looked at the guards getting closer and closer... secretly grasped the distress notes written in lipstick pen in his hand, cautiously formed a ball, and threw it on the ground...


    There are only five words written on it, [SOS help me].


    Of course she wants to shout for help... But, the result of doing that is very likely that she will become a hostage in the hands of this guy, and in the world, the ratio of hostages safely rescued is-39.14% , She doesn''t want to fight for the survival rate of a little more than one-third...


    Just kidding, she Zhao Tiantian is so beautiful, she hasn''t enjoyed the taste of love yet...How could she be so willing to become a picture that is remembered?Therefore, she could only choose such a way of seeking help that seemed a bit detour.


    And Zhou Ye, who had a deep understanding of Zhao Tiantian''s small actions, just didn''t know... Zhao Tiantian''s distress note saved him a lot of things, why should I dismantle it??


    Of course, facing the banknote group that Zhao Tiantian quietly dropped, the guards have not noticed for the time being. After all... they are now in a state of being inspected by the leader. They are not squinting and facing forward... Whispering in front of the leader, looking around, you are Don''t want to mix up??


    "Well, well done!" Zhou Ye kept walking under his feet, holding Zhao Tiantian across the short clearance gate, and walking towards the parking lot according to the traffic signs on the road...


    "You should have a car, right?" Zhou Ye asked as he walked.


    "I...I..." Zhao Tiantian wanted to say that she didn''t have a car, but when Zhou Ye turned to look at her...she couldn''t tell any lies, "I...I have a car..."


    "Is it parked in the parking lot?" Although Zhou Ye said interrogative sentences, he kept walking towards the parking lot without stopping. Obviously, he had already answered this question.


    "Yes..." Zhao Tiantian has broken the jar, her best hope now is... before getting rescued, try not to annoy this unidentified guy... otherwise, I''m afraid she...


    "Then I can only ask you to be a full-time driver for me once..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "I think you shouldn''t mind it!?"


    There are no outsiders around at this moment, Zhou Ye can finally no longer have to sullen his face... To be honest, it is really tired.


    "I mind..." Zhao Tiantian whispered.


    "what did you say???"


    "Ahhh... it''s nothing, of course I don''t mind!" Zhao Tiantian said hurriedly, and as he said, he was about to lead Zhou Ye around in the underground parking lot for a while, but...her plan went bankrupt...because Zhou Yehao Without hesitation, he walked towards her car.


    "You, how do you know that it is my car???" Zhao Tiantian''s eyes widened, as if tens of thousands of mythical beasts were running past, does this guy know himself?How can you know which one your car is??


    "Intuition..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and unceremoniously took out the car key from Zhao Tiantian''s Kun bag and opened the red Beetle."Okay, let''s go in... is it you or me?"


    "...Of course... I drove!" Zhao Tiantian said, slipping into the driver''s seat, joking, let this fake cloud game open, the ghost knows where he will drive?Holding the steering wheel by himself is a kind of psychological comfort. No matter how bad he is, he can threaten him... to die with him.


    "Whatever you..." Zhou Ye said, sitting in the seat of the co-pilot, and lazily ordered: "Don''t drive yet..."


    "Smelly bastard...Big bastard..." Zhao Tiantian just threw the shopping bags in his hands onto the back seat. Hearing Zhou Ye''s order, after a few mutters, the fire... put the gear... Come on... a dozen Steering wheel, head towards the exit of the parking lot.


    She only hopes that the distress note she has dropped will be discovered soon... so that she can be rescued, in case-if it is late, she doesn''t know what she will be like, she can say anything. It''s a beautiful fairy, and there are too many tragic things for a beautiful female fairy.


    However, what Zhao Tiantian didn''t know was...At this moment, the distress note she dropped fell into the hands of the demon who shouldn''t have fallen into it.


    Chapter Eighty Hundred


    Just now, without squinting eyes, [Director Yun Da] left the inspection-free channel with Xiaosan''s figure. The demon squad leader guarding the inspection-free channel hasn''t breathed a sigh of relief yet, there is another big man...


    Although the big man this time is not a big boss like Director Yun, his status is a little higher than them-"Good Captain Wang!!"


    "Yeah!!!" Wang Qi brought her sisters toward the inspection-free passage, and in front of the guard''s cordial greeting, she just nodded perfunctorily, ignoring the meaning of those guys.


    In this regard, the team leader didn''t mind at all.


    After all, there are three or six or nine levels in the demon world. Unlike human society, they are divided according to bloodlines.The demon with the bloodline of the RU type demon clan is naturally superior to other demon, whether in terms of intelligence or bloodline strength, they are all well-deserved nobles.


    Of course, in this group, there are two major factions, that is, the Canine family and the Cat family... These two kinds of monsters can be said to occupy most important positions in the high-level demons...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 571

    Obviously, Wang Qi is the child of a big dog. Otherwise, why would she be able to serve as the head of the Magic City third branch at a young age and get her four sisters Tao all under her own hands. Thing??


    Moreover, when Wang Qi faced Yun Zhonghe, the director of the Demon Administration Bureau, she was not at all false, and even dared to confront Yun Zhonghe. Isn''t this an expression of [the old lady has the background]??


    Wang Qi made a look of ignorance, and walked towards the exemption passage... When she was halfway through, she stopped her footsteps suddenly... Then she moved her feet away and bent over. , Picked up a bunch of banknotes from under his feet.


    Regarding this, the guards had only one sentence in their hearts, damn... I walked to pick up money, why is it not me who picks up the money???


    Wang Qi opened the paper money directly, her pupils shrank, and then asked in a cold voice: "Who just walked through the inspection-free passage????"


    "Report to Captain Wang... Director Yun just passed by..." Faced with Wang Qi''s question, the team leader did not dare to neglect, his expression straightened, and hurriedly replied.


    "Who else..." Wang Qi didn''t give up, but asked.


    "This..." The squad leader is a little on the wax. Is it possible to say that there is also the famous beautiful host Zhao Tiantian?Director Yunda didn''t even bring the Four King Kongs behind him. Obviously, he was planning to do something secretly... Do you want to spread this out??Then Director Yunda will be a ghost if he doesn''t make trouble for himself.


    Wang Qi''s family is strong, and of course he is not afraid of Director Yun, but... he is a small captain, why is he not afraid of the big boss of the demon management bureau???Isn''t it afraid that Director Yun will excuse him to watch the animal world and throw him to the abnormal monster treatment center?Then his demon life is over...


    But what Wang Qi said, he didn''t dare not answer, joking... The energy behind this person is not small, and the person who dared to talk to Director Yun in front of him, is it simple???


    Just when he was in a dilemma... Wang Qi''s face was cold, and she said unceremoniously: "Don''t be mistaken, if you don''t tell the matter now, then... you just wait for your own investigation of the Demon Administration Bureau. Let the group explain!!!"


    "Ah????" Hearing Wang Qi''s words, the team leader was a little surprised and grew up with his own big ambitions. After hesitating for a long time, he faltered and said: "The cloud bureau is just raising a junior...It''s not that serious, right? ..."


    "Raise a mistress? Huh..." Wang Qi hummed heavily, and then handed the spread banknotes to the team leader''s eyes, "Do you still think it''s just to raise a mistress????"


    "Fuck..." Seeing the five words [SOS, help] written on the banknotes, the team leader was dumbfounded... Director Yunda, are you? It''s not like raising Xiaosan, but directly intimidating him. ...And also caught a manifestation by your opponent?This little Nima can''t help you.


    "I''m sorry, Captain Wang, I just didn''t realize the seriousness of the incident...I will review!" The attitude of the team leader was a 180 degree change.Just kidding, a director who is about to be removed from office, what can he do again??"The person who just passed the exemption channel with Director Yun is the famous female anchor of the Demon World TV station, Miss Tian Tian... I just didn''t notice that Miss Tian Tian was being coerced. This is my negligence..."


    "Don''t talk about those useless now...hurry up!" Wang Qi said, chasing out to the side of the aisle first... and the four sisters behind her followed up unwillingly...


    The other guards couldn''t help but look at each other. Are they chasing?Still not chasing??


    If you chase it, is it considered negligence?After all, their main task is to guard the inspection-free passage here...If you don''t chase-will you be taken down by Captain Wang for a crime of malfeasance in the end??


    After hesitating for more than ten seconds, the team leader gritted his teeth and directly ordered: "Close the inspection-free channel, let''s follow it..."


    "Yes..." X4


    The five monsters also chased in the direction of Wang Qi''s running...


    At this moment, the five-member Inunsang group, who had already run far away, was running and chatting.


    "Big sister, I didn''t see it... Your acting talent is so high!!" Feng Li ridiculed her big sister as she ran.


    "Hmph... now it''s not about my acting talent, but about what will happen to our man with that stinky swan. Haven''t you ever thought about it?" Wang Qi kept moving. , Gritted his teeth and said: "I don''t believe that stinky swan can be immune to the charm of our man..."


    "Hey, eldest sister, you think too much..." Liu Muyun smiled: "The face of Yun Zhonghe is what our man can use now... I feel that with that stinky face, the charm of our dear It¡¯s down 50%..."


    Li Beibei said indifferently: "Don''t worry about the decline or not... Are we men a righteous gentleman?? I think... Now I am afraid, that stinky swan may have been given by our man... Hehehe..."


    Hearing Beibei¡¯s words, Wu Kenniang was silent for a while--Ma Dan, she was right, she forgot her own man¡¯s morals...


    After a moment of silence-Wang Qi once again leaked a smile on her face, "Don''t you think this is better? Crane in the cloud covets the beauty of the beautiful anchor and coerces her... well, so that Director Yun Da can''t stand up again. , By the way, our man can take away the cat lady he wants...how good."


    "..." X4


    The other four women were speechless for a while, eldest sister, you are paying attention to the wrong point... Why did you get to the issue of Yun Zhonghe''s inability to turn over when we clearly said that our man accepts daughters??


    "......I know what you want to say..." Wang Qi glanced at her sister and said helplessly: "Did we say that he will not be allowed to attack the female anchor, so he won''t do it????? So... let''s talk about something else..."


    Hearing what her elder sister said, the four women couldn''t help but sighed. Their eldest sister said it was right, they were speechless... "Then... how do we cooperate with my dear?"


    "Hmph, let''s give him a vacation this time...Let''s help him lead those guys away, and let this bad guy enjoy the beauty of the swan girl all night..."Wang Qi said that, but The four sisters all know... My eldest sister is using all the demon students to pet his own man, and his own man is forcibly grabbing the good demon of the good family. You also help him with cover...


    However, the four girls thought about themselves again, as if they had no right to say that...Who asked their men to take away four kittens from the demon world, they agreed??Thinking about it with your feet, you know that the kitten that your man wants to take away is definitely not a male cat... Hey, the skills are not as good as humans, and all six of them were defeated by their own men... It''s really shameful.


    Chapter Eighty One


    Demon World¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Where are we going... You have already let me take you around the city a lot..." During the few hours Zhao Tiantian and Zhou Ye got along, he had already figured out Zhou Ye''s temper.As long as he doesn''t commit any principled mistakes, such as escaping, such as trying to ask for help, Zhou Ye is still very good at talking...To some extent, he can be said to be a gentleman.


    "Just wait a moment..." Zhou Ye stared at the outside of the car intently, dealing with Zhao Tiantian''s questions casually.


    "Always wait for a while..." Zhao Tiantian only dared to complain and complain like that. To be honest, she was a little curious, what exactly Zhou Ye was looking for...


    Curiosity made her take advantage of the fact that there are not many cars on the road, and she turned her head and glanced at Zhou Ye who was looking out the window through the car glass...As a fairy with swan blood, Zhao Tiantian has very good eyesight. In other words, it seems that everyone has Monsters of bird blood have no bad eyesight. After all, they have to look to the ground in mid-air...


    Keke, it''s far away.


    Zhao Tiantian, who turned her head to peek at Zhou Ye, discovered something very strange-through the faint reflection of the car window glass, she saw that the scenery reflected in Zhou Ye''s pupils was changing rapidly...the speed of change , Far surpasses the speed at which electric cars start.


    "You, your eyes..." Tian Tian couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    "I''m looking into the future..." Zhou Ye didn''t care about Zhao Tiantian''s words. Anyway, this girl can only be his person in the end. What''s the fear...


    "You... Are you... peering into the future????" Zhao Tiantian didn''t believe Zhou Ye''s words at all. As a monster living in the modern age, she believed that this world science competition is high... the so-called myths, etc. Did you make it up??


    "Hmm...!!!" Zhou Ye ignored her, but continued to find his own goal.


    "Don''t lie to me... You must be the kind of cosmetic contact lenses that can be used as displays with the latest technology..." Zhao Tiantian found an excellent answer for herself in an instant. In her opinion, this answer It''s definitely reliable."Yes, it must be so!"


    "Whatever you want..." Zhou Ye said as he said, suddenly a smile... found it.The last kitten was also found, it was not easy... "Okay, I found..."


    "Then...can you let me go?" Zhao Tiantian asked cautiously.


    Zhou Ye stretched out, leaned back lazily in the passenger seat, and said casually, "Of course not-but now you can go back to your residence!"


    "Hey, what do you want to do...Can''t you go back to your own home?" Zhao Tiantian exclaimed as if his hair was blown up.


    "You all know that I''m pretending to be... how could I go to Yunzhonghe''s house?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "But, but...my house..." Zhao Tiantian has a hunch that she will definitely lose something very precious when she returns to her home... She is a little scared.


    "Don''t say you have someone in your family... I know you live by yourself." Zhao Tiantian basically has no secrets in front of Zhou Ye. A simple mind scan can find her out, even if Zhao Tiantian himself has forgotten the old past. Zhou Ye knew it.


    "...But..." Zhao Tiantian still wanted to make some unnecessary resistance, but... Zhou Ye''s next sentence made Zhao Tiantian want to cry without tears.


    "If you don''t mind being in the car...I don''t care..." Although Zhou Ye was vague, but...Zhao Tiantian had to fill up something, and suddenly... dumbfounded... "Wow... woo... ¡­You said it won¡¯t hurt me..."


    "That''s right... That shouldn''t be considered hurt..." Zhou Ye, who had basically completed all the predetermined goals, was teasing again... How fun... "Look, I didn''t beat you, didn''t scold you... ...Not to cut you down, kill you...Isn''t this already explained, I won''t hurt you?"


    "..." Zhao Tiantian has a kind of, damn, what you said is right, and I feel speechless. However, there is still a MMP in her heart that she wants to say, but she doesn''t dare...


    You know, she just saw it with her own eyes, Zhou Ye just smashed the phone that she secretly planned to call the police... She was sure, her neck was definitely not as strong as that phone... So, resisting something... forget it. Right.


    "Hurry up..." Zhou Ye glanced at her slightly, and his body shuddered at her shock...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 572

    "Oh -!" Zhao Tiantian aggrievedly agreed, hit the steering wheel, and drove the car towards her dormitory...Although her parents also live in this city, but... let''s forget it, although she doesn''t count. What a filial daughter, but... she still can''t do things like bringing danger to her family.


    Although-she has tried not to step on the gas pedal as much as possible along the way... However, the road will eventually come to an end-even if she has dragged the original fifteen-minute drive for more than an hour... But her residence is finally still Arrived¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye didn''t urge her, anyway, it was very interesting to see Zhao Tiantian tangled up there...it was so interesting...


    After another fifteen minutes, Zhao Tiantian finally parked his car in the parking lot of the apartment building...


    "Let''s go..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Yes, can''t you forget... I have money, I will give you as much money as you want..." Zhao Tiantian squeezed the steering wheel with both hands, as if it were her support...


    "Um-yes, I don''t mind in the car..." Zhou Ye said, turning around to make a look like he was about to jump on it.Suddenly Zhao Tiantian screamed in fright..."Ahhh...well, go back...go back..."


    "It wouldn''t be enough if you were so obedient..." Zhou Ye said with a slight smile, and unlocked her safety...


    "..." To be honest, the moment Zhou Ye leaned toward her, Zhao Tiantian felt that she was in a disaster this time. However, after closing her eyes for a long time, she discovered that Zhou Ye had just unfastened her seat belt... There was a hint in my heart, as if this guy didn''t feel that bad.


    However, in an instant, she herself overthrew this idea in her heart...How could this guy not be that bad??He was intimidating himself again... and he was using himself as a free driver... Now I have to take away my most precious things from my own home... woo woo woo... Why is my life suffering so much?


    "Okay, get out of the car..." Zhou Ye said as she pushed the door and walked down... Zhao Tiantian reluctantly followed to get out of the car... There is no way, if there is really no choice, she still wants to be there. Lost your most precious thing in your home...in the car??It''s too shameful.


    He walked into the elevator slowly, and opened the door slowly... Then, Zhao Tiantian jumped into the door with a thunder and thunder... He closed the door tightly with his backhand, and at the same time closed the door as fast as his life. All the safety locks were locked, and then he spoke proudly to Zhou Ye outside the door: "Bad guy, you didn''t expect me to fight back...you just wait to go to jail...I will call the police now. ..."


    Chapter Eighty Two


    Thinking that he had gotten rid of Zhou Ye, Zhao Tiantian, who was proud of him, discovered something very tragic-that is....


    "Uh-my phone..." Zhao Tiantian said as he touched the bag on his body, he felt like crying without tears, Nima... the phone is broken, how can I call the police...


    "Can I use this?" A voice rang in Zhao Tiantian''s ear, and then a cordless phone extension was sent to her eyes.


    "I almost forgot that I still have a fixed phone... Thank you so much... Thank you..." This thank you, Zhao Tiantian can''t say anymore... She just saw that the kind person who handed her the phone, It turned out to be Zhou Ye... "You, how did you get in??"


    "I came in with you..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, the girl''s expression at this time was so happy, it was so funny.Looking at the elder Zhao Tiantian, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but continue teasing: "I heard who you just wanted to go to jail? What do you want to call to report????"


    "I... I actually just joked with you... Do you believe it?" Zhao Tiantian''s delicate little face pulled out a smile that was uglier than crying... That smile, at first glance, seemed to be crying. feel¡­¡­


    "Well¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!" Zhou Ye looked at Zhao Tiantian up and down, and she saw that her heart was straight...just when she was about to break her, Zhou Ye said, "Do you think I should believe it? ?"


    "Believe it...really..." Zhao Tiantian felt that he was definitely the culprit today, how did he meet such a master...


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly and ignored Zhao Tiantian''s words. Instead, he looked around. The whole room was a one-bedroom apartment-type house, but the owner of this house obviously took care of it well...Although it was not very luxurious, But the decor is really warm.


    He unceremoniously sat on the fabric sofa in the living room like an uncle, and looked at Zhao Tiantian lazily and said: "You know...how do I believe it..."


    The implication is-you know, what you have to do, I will forgive you for this resistance...


    "me¡­¡­"


    Early death and late death are death, early death, early care... The entanglement on this road has almost entangled Zhao Tiantian, and now she is too lazy to entangle again, and the last resistance has failed... what else can she do??


    Thinking of this, Zhao Tiantian moved aggrieved step by step to Zhou Ye...slowly facing Zhou Ye and straddling his lap...burying his face on Zhou Ye''s shoulder...


    Just when Zhou Ye''s hand was on her slender waist, Zhao Tiantian suddenly leaned back and looked straight at Zhou Ye... "What? Regret it?"


    "Can you show me your true face...I don''t want to...I don''t want to know who I handed over to you the first time..." Zhao Tiantian''s face was more serious than ever, she really wanted to see. The true face of the man who took away his most precious things.


    "Ah, I almost forgot about this..." Zhou Ye lifted his forehead, forgetting that he was carrying Yunzhonghe''s face... Now he didn''t hesitate anymore, he pulled his hair directly, revealing his beauty. Horse''s face...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!?


    Women, most of the time, they are a face control... Women who are not face control are basically-um-can''t say no, but very few...


    Besides, what is the beauty of the soul, and that thing is not written on the face... Only the ghost can tell from your face whether your soul is beautiful or not. Doesn''t most of the love at first sight depend on the value of your face??


    "Please, please be gentle... This is the first time for me..." Zhao Tiantian''s little head is almost buried in his own fierce mouth...


    In response, Zhou Ye just smiled, leaned forward slightly, and whispered in her ear: "Tell me...what kind of monster you are..."


    "I, I''m of swan blood..." Zhao Tiantian''s whole heart became circling, fingering and soft, wishing to be separated from Zhou Ye again-this is not only the credit of Zhou Ye''s spiritual hints along the way, but also the final reveal The finishing touch of true beauty.


    It can be said that Zhao Tiantian at this moment can''t overdo Zhou Ye''s obedience to Zhou Ye...


    "Come on, let me see your wings..." Zhou Ye is not in a hurry to eat the delicious taste, how should I put it... delicious, of course the best taste is the best taste. , Just like Zhu Bajie eating ginseng fruit, it would be too violent.


    "Bad..." Zhao Tiantian understood Zhou Ye''s meaning in a second... His cheeks were slightly dizzy... and he showed behind him.A pair of white wings measuring five or six meters long was revealed... Under the background of this pair of wings, Zhao Tiantian had a somewhat sacred taste.


    "It really looks like an angel..." Zhou Ye also had to sigh.


    "In fact...the fairies of the swan clan were angels long ago..." Zhao Tiantian said with some shame, "I heard the old man in the family said that the demon races in the West used to fool and confuse humans. Let a monster with an earthworm blood line play a guy called what is crisp... Then let a monster with a swan lineage play an angel... Let a monster with a bat lineage play a demon..."


    "......" When Zhou Ye heard these words, he felt like a scumbag, so terrible... This Nima is a bit horrified. From the blood of the fairy, this is not a mistake. what¡­¡­


    You see, earthworms can survive if they are cut into several segments, let alone just nailed to the cross. What''s more, the swan is also divided into white swan blood and black swan blood... This Nima corresponds to Angels and fallen angels... The bat wings of bat spirits are even more standard for demons.


    Imagine again, because of the persecution of the church, human science and technology civilization fell into the lowest period in the Middle Ages, so it was called the Dark Middle Ages. Once the power of the church was greater than the secular kingship, and the coronation that was not recognized by the church was unorthodox. ...This Nima is very scared of thinking, damn, these Western monsters, Nima really dared to do it, it''s really amazing that they almost succeeded...


    But then again... Is this Nima''s own business???Zhou Ye once again focused his attention on the angel in front of him... But then again, I always feel something is wrong...


    Hmm-yes, it turned out to be like this...


    "Tian Tian..." This was the first time that Zhou Ye was called Tian Tian. This voice called Tian Tian... exasperated, and asked timidly, "Huh?"


    "Can you..." Zhou Ye whispered in Tian Tian''s ear... With his words, Tian Tian''s face became more and more red... However, in the end, she nodded... "Then, then you have to tell me your name... I don''t want to even know my man''s name..."


    "Your man, my name is Zhou Ye, do you remember..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Tian Tian''s dolphins, and said, "Go and prepare, my little angel..."


    "Bad..." Tian Tian snorted, lowered her head and ran into her bedroom... Soon... she took a bag of things and walked into the bathroom... She wanted to make her last self, the perfect self Show it to her lover... Yes, at this moment, she already considers herself Zhou Ye''s lover.


    Half an hour later-Tian Tian walked out of the bathroom. At this time, she had changed her skirt and replaced it with a white long skirt... And her wings, did not put away...


    "Demon--you...you can''t seduce and tempt me to fall..." There was an awe-inspiring expression on his face, but he said the lines of the extremely high second in his mouth. This feeling really made Tian Tian feel ashamed It''s dead... She resisted the shame and continued her lines.


    "Really?" Looking at Tian Tian who was like a real angel, Zhou Ye smiled slightly. This smile was really like a devil, with awe-inspiring evil spirit. The beauty of that evil intention made Tian Tian''s heart beat faster... ...Although she can''t wait to jump into Zhou Ye''s arms immediately, but...Zhou Ye''s please, she still wants to finish.


    After all, she also wants to have a unique first experience...


    "Yes... My heart is full of holiness, the Lord''s light is shining on me, and you... can never touch the light..." Tian Tian was a little bit into the play.


    "Then... let the facts speak..." Zhou Ye''s voice suddenly came from behind Tian Tian, ??and then she felt her slender waist being hugged by this demon... "Come and feel the fall. The happiness of...you know where you really fit..."


    "I, I won''t give in..."


    "Really...but your body doesn''t say that..."


    "what----!!!"


    This game of angels and demons ended with the angels completely falling into the hands of the demons... It is really gratifying, gratifying.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 573

    Chapter Eighty Three


    Early morning-in the residence of the beautiful anchor.


    At this moment, the originally neat and cozy little apartment was messy...The white feathers all over the floor seemed to tell how tragic the battle between angels and demons last night...


    Through the open door of the bedroom, you can still vaguely see...a pair of white wings hanging weakly on the side of the couch. Under the wings, a handsome face faintly leaks out. It is the demon who won the victory-Zhou Yup.


    The beautiful angel¡ªthe handsome boy¡ªthe messy couch¡ªall made up a beautiful scene like an oil painting, but this beautiful picture was broken by the sound of drops.


    "..." Zhou Ye slowly opened his eyes and raised his left hand... A three-dimensional projection projected from his bracelet, and Wang Qi''s pretty face appeared in front of him.


    "My dear... Enjoy the whole night, are you still addicted to the gentle town of that stinky swan??" The first time Wang Qi connected to the communication, she teased her man...


    "...Nothing like that..." Zhou Ye sighed and said helplessly: "Baby, didn''t you wake me up early in the morning just to tease me?"


    "Huh-I don''t have that idle time..." Wang Qi raised her small face and said loudly: "I just let you know that your position has been locked, and we will find you soon, dear Yes, you should be ready for the next step..."


    "My dear... early in the morning, who are you talking to..." Maybe because Wang Qi''s voice was a little too loud, she directly woke up the swan girl Tiantian lying beside Zhou Ye...


    The swan girl who opened her eyes saw Wang Qi''s three-dimensional projection for the first time. She was surprised at first, and then returned to normal...After all, there are more incredible things about her man, and more black technology or something. , It is not unacceptable.


    Wang Qi, of course she knows... It can be said that Wang Qi is the most jumped among the several sub-bureau captains of the Demon Administration Bureau. To a certain extent... In the Demon Realm, she is considered a celebrity. .


    "Good morning, Captain Wang..." The swan girl naturally knows Wang Qi''s relationship with her man. After all, she still needs her to cooperate in the next scene... Zhou Ye has to tell her... I heard her man and Wu Of course, Zhao Tiantian would feel uncomfortable about the relationship between the dog and the mother, but after being educated by her own man... She actually had a vague feeling that sisters are a good thing.


    Although she knows that Wang Qi is the woman of her own man, this does not mean that she will bow her head when she sees Wang Qi and be a child... The default in her heart is one thing, and her attitude on the surface is another.The swan itself is arrogant and arrogant-not to mention his rival in love??


    "Hehe... honey, look-Miss Zhao is going to be a victim for a while... How can this be done with such a clean face and a full expression between the eyebrows?" Wang Qipi smiled Rou said without a smile: "So, my dear, I suggest you beat Miss Zhao now. It would be more perfect if you have a little injury on your face..."


    "What are you talking about? Erha girl, you actually instigated my dear to beat me??"


    "What happened to you? Swan girl, let''s practice if we are not convinced..."


    "Be quiet..." Zhou Ye said, slapped the swan woman''s thickest place with a slap first... She was pretty and blushed, and Shuangchun closed her tightly and dared not say anything again...


    "Haha..." Wang Qi smiled slightly on the other side of the screen: "Okay, my dear... Hurry up and get ready, we will find you in about half an hour..."


    With that said, she hung up the communication without waiting for Zhou Ye to speak... There is no way, she knows, if you don¡¯t see it, she will be unlucky... Her own man can¡¯t see her sister¡¯s nest in the house... this is her Experienced.


    Having said that, since Wang Qi knows Zhou Ye''s character...why would she provoke the Swan Girl??Maybe the action below can explain why she is so uncomfortable...


    Wang Qi, who hung up the communication, her face collapsed in an instant... She couldn''t help but look down at her C- and then compared the scene with at least D+ that she had just seen... Muttered: "Lost what¡­¡­"


    "Big sister-how are you? The security team is already on standby..." Li Beibei''s voice came from outside the door, interrupting Wang Qi''s thoughts.


    "Okay, okay, what''s the reminder..." Wang Qi said, opening the compartment door, and walked out... She patched up her makeup at the sink and walked out of the bathroom.


    "Big sister..." Li Beibei saw Wang Qi walking out of the bathroom, and hurried to greet him...and asked in a low voice, "Dear you have notified me, my dear?"


    "It has been notified..." Wang Qi''s expression was a bit unpleasant, because seeing her sisters, she suddenly realized one thing... It seemed that not only she lost, but none of her sisters could compare It''s really tragic to pass that swan girl.


    "Sister, your face is a bit bad, are you too tired..."


    "It''s okay..." Wang Qi kept under her feet and walked towards the playground of the security department... How would she pick up her sister''s words??I can''t tell...So, let''s just leave it alone, they will feel her feelings in the future.


    "Oh..." Li Beibei didn''t dare to ask any more... The two walked quickly to the edge of the playground. The other three of the five dogs were already waiting for them here, and there was a number two hundred body standing in the playground. Guardsmen wearing black combat uniforms and masks.


    Wang Qi walked directly in front of them and said unceremoniously: "I am the detachment leader of the third branch of the Demon Management Bureau, Wang Qi, I am solely responsible for this operation...I declare that the operation has begun..."


    Following Wang Qi''s order, the guards began to board the prepared vehicles in an orderly manner...


    And Wang Qi also took her sisters into a car parked at the front, and the police sirens sounded... The long motorcade drove towards Zhao Tiantian''s apartment.


    Ten minutes later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The convoy of the garrison stopped downstairs in Zhao Tiantian''s apartment...


    "The sniper team is in place... the first team goes to the front door, the second team goes to the back door... Feng Li, you and I are going to attack Miss Zhao''s apartment together, I repeat, our first task is to ensure the safety of the hostages... If you don''t have a last resort, you are not allowed to shoot, do you understand?" Wang Qi said and glanced at everyone blankly.


    "Yes!" xN


    "Then¡ªaction!" Wang Qi said, leading her four sisters to lead Zhao Tiantian''s residence.


    After arriving at the door of Zhao Tiantian''s apartment----


    Li Beibei and Liu Muyun hid on the left, while Feng Li and Wang Jinglan hid on the right... It was Wang Qi who was facing the door in the middle.


    How is this situation similar to the first time I met my man the other day??They are the same five sisters, and they are also his own men. The only difference is that...this time his own man will not teach his sisters again. After all, he is going to run away-thinking of this, Wang Qi can''t help but Puff, laugh...


    "Sister, you have to have a little professional ethics... You see that we are all pretending to be so nervous..." Jing Lan complained dissatisfied.


    "Okay, okay... I will try my best..." Wang Qi said, rubbing her face, making an expressionless expression, and then asked in a low voice: "Lily, is the video ready? "


    "..." Feng Li did not speak, but directly pressed the switch of a miniature camera on her shoulder, and then made an OK gesture to her elder sister''s head.


    "Bang--!" Without saying a word, Wang Qi kicked the door of the Swan Girl''s apartment with one kick, then raised his weapon and rushed in, shouting: "The crane in the cloud--you have nowhere to run away. , Give up unnecessary resistance¡ª"


    Chapter Eighty Four


    As soon as Wang Qi broke into the house, she saw her own man Zhou Ye-cough cough, no, it was a crane in the cloud... just sitting on the sofa in the living room for leisure, and beside him was tied up like rice dumplings. Zhao Tiantian, the famous beauty anchor of Demon World TV Station.


    At this time, Zhao Tiantian''s face looked unhappy... The clothes on her body were ripped and wrinkled, looking very miserable...


    Wang Qi secretly gave Zhao Tiantian a thumbs-up, which is worthy of being a TV station. This acting is truly amazing.


    If it weren''t for the time to speak, Wang Qi would really like to ask how this girl made a victim''s expression so vividly.


    "Director Yunda, don''t resist stubbornly... You have an incident, please go back with us honestly and strive for leniency!" Wang Qi pointed at [Yunzhonghe] with a gun, and said with a pity: "I really want to I don''t understand, Director Yun, you have a bright future, why did you do such a wrong thing!"


    "Haha...why?? You still have the face to ask me why??" Zhou Ye also entered the acting mode, "Don''t you have any points in your heart? Why should I marry a bat demon as a wife?? If she is not a bird The only mammal in the monster, will I marry her??? If I don¡¯t marry her, can I be on the position of this chief? Do you know how it feels to hold an ugly monster every night??? I didn¡¯t play with her, she played with me..."


    "It''s dark..." Wang Qi secretly gave his man a thumbs up. This guy, all at once offended the big guys in the demon world, and Yun Zhonghe wouldn''t die without reason."But this is not the reason for you to intimidate Miss Zhao, you are committing a crime... Director Yun, it''s the shore when you look back!"


    "The warrior is half alive, and the beautiful people still sing and dance." Zhou Ye laughed and said, "You dudes, how do you understand the sorrow of a little man who climbed up from a lower level? You are born with everything... and I What? In order to climb up, you have to marry a woman you don¡¯t love. Can you feel the feeling of marrying a woman who wants to vomit when you see it? You don¡¯t understand..."


    "When I was on the front line and forgot to die... What about you? You are living your lives singing and dancing... Now, I have had enough of this kind of life!" Zhou Ye said, rushing quickly When he arrived at the French window, he slammed it hard and broke the glass apart... Then a group of gray wings appeared behind him... and flew towards the sky."Come and catch me if you have the ability...hahahaha..."


    In fact, the wings behind Zhou Ye are just a pair of looks, similar to the model...but these wings are an important tool to frame Cloud Crane.To put it bluntly... Without this pair of wings, it would be really hard to take the charge of the crane in the cloud. After all, he can become the director of the demon management bureau, and there are people behind him.


    "Jinglan, you stay and take care of Ms. Zhao, Lily and Beibei, let''s chase..." Wang Qi said, turning her head and returning to the original road... This is a thirty-story building. She is not a bird, she is a fool. Jump down.


    In the room, only the sturdy Zhao Tiantian and Wang Jinglan, who were sturdy, were tied up.


    "Sister Tian Tian, ??how did you act so like..." Jing Lan said as she helped Zhao Tiantian uncover the tape she was looking at, and then turned to help her untie the rope behind.


    "That bastard..." Zhao Tiantian''s face was almost flushed to her neck when she said this question... She couldn''t help but gritted her teeth and said: "It''s all to be blamed on Erha, she actually encouraged my dear to beat me..."


    "Did my dear beat you?" Jing Lan asked curiously.

 The Movie World Chapter 574

    "That bad guy...I''d rather he beat me..." Zhao Tiantian really didn''t know what to say, should he tell Jinglan that he was developed...No, no, it''s better not to talk about it.


    Just when the two girls were chatting awkwardly here... Zhou Ye had already flown to his first target location, the gate of Demon Realm Third Elementary School.


    Standing upstairs in the elementary school, he quickly walked towards the classroom of the first grade class... It was past nine o''clock in the morning, which was the time for the students to go to class...


    Coming to the door of the classroom, Zhou Ye kicked the door open¡ª¡ª


    "Director Yun, Yun?? Are you here?" The teacher who was teaching the little monsters asked strangely. As a character who often appears on TV, of course he knows him... just not I know why Director Yun suddenly came here today. Could it be that his children were bullied by the children in his class?He came to vent his anger for his child??


    That''s not right... Haven''t heard that Director Yun has a child??


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already found his goal, a Lolita kitten demon... This little demon, to be honest, was really about to be turned over by Zhou Ye... Maybe it was not long after he learned how to transform. There are still a pair of cat ears on his head, and a pair of big watery eyes look at him curiously.


    Zhou Ye walked over without hesitation, and directly picked up the ignorant little cat demon and walked out of the classroom...Then spread his wings and flew into the sky.


    "..." The teacher in the classroom was stunned by this scene... After a while, he couldn''t help screaming loudly: "Yaoshou, Director Yun grabbed the child..."


    Zhou Ye used the same technique to snatch three other kittens from several other elementary schools... yeah, yeah, what a big gain.


    Zhou Ye, who had completed his goal, flew directly to the magic city with four little loli in his arms...


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the headquarters of the Magic Capital Third Sub-bureau... Hu Dielan was nestled in the arms of her own man with a happy face, while five little loli with animal ears were sitting on the carpet, chatting and playing.


    In the days when Zhou Ye left, Xiao Bai had successfully learned to transform under Hu Dielan''s teaching... Heh heh, although his fox ears are still leaking now... However, he can already run to Zhou. Ye was spoiled in her arms...


    Especially after Zhou Ye brought her four little playmates, she was even happier.


    Zhou Ye looked at the Demon World News that was playing in front of him, and sighed in a low voice: "Oh-it''s time to buy a house in the magic city..."


    "Hmm..." Hu Dielan cleverly nestled in the arms of her own man, she had already begun to fantasize about what her home would look like.


    And Zhou Ye was thinking...it¡¯s time to take Dongmei and Qiuya over, so that everyone can reunite¡ªand, in the end, there are more inconvenient places in a small city, and you don¡¯t need money. Get a plot of land around you and get your own garden villa.


    In the demon world news, important news is being broadcast¡ª¡ª


    [It is reported that Yun Zhonghe, the former director of the Demon Administration Bureau who committed illegal detention, abduction and trafficking of young monsters, and dereliction of duty, will be tried in the near future... This big case that shocked the monster world affects the hearts of countless monsters, although Yun Zhonghe In the process of arrest, he was beaten as an acquired brain and nerve injury because he resisted law enforcement, but this is not the reason for his exoneration, waiting for him will be a legal and fair trial.


    Hu Dielan, nestled in the arms of her own man, looked at the demon world news and vomited: "This guy-deserves it!"


    Of course she knew that all this was done by her own man and sisters, but so what??This guy Yun Zhonghe is completely a mad dog, who catches who bites whom, anyway, she is not sympathetic to the guy at all.


    At this moment-a crisp voice sounded."Honey...I''m coming..."


    With the voice, a pretty figure walked into the headquarters hall of the third branch...It was the swan girl Zhao Tiantian.


    "I miss you so much, dear..." As soon as Tian Tian walked into the hall, she threw herself into Zhou Ye''s arms, she almost wanted to die of her own man...


    "You... how do you wear this dress?" Zhou Ye looked at the black dress on Tian Tian. Isn''t this the uniform of the Demon Administration Bureau??How is this going???


    "Those big monsters in the demon world don''t allow me to say what happened to you... In exchange, I can make a condition that is not excessive..." Tian Tian said as she rubbed her man''s arms."So, from now on, I will be a member of the Modu Sub-bureau of the Demon Administration Bureau... Er Ha Nu became the director of the Demon Administration Bureau, which is really unpleasant..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye could only do this...or else?


    But Hu Dielan smiled slightly. She had heard her sister say that her man in the demon world... and took a proud and proud swan girl. Although she was a little jealous about this, she was actually looking forward to it. My sister can come back soon, after all-she really can''t bear it alone these days.


    Chapter Eighty Five


    Magic City-Hongqiao International Airport-in front of the terminal building.


    As an important air passenger and cargo port in China, the flow of people is always like a weaving...


    And every passenger who walks in or walks out will always be attracted by a tall and straight figure.


    That was an incomparably handsome young man, even if he wears a pair of sunglasses that can cover half of his face, the indescribable charm that exudes from him makes him always the focus of everyone''s eyes.


    This is the estimated airport. Many courageous foreign girls tried to approach the boy, but none of them succeeded... Many times, they only exchanged one sentence."Sorry, I''m waiting for my girlfriend."


    This makes these foreign girls feel very disappointed, but they are also a little jealous of the girl who can make this boy wait here...


    The person standing here waiting to pick up his girlfriend is not someone else, it is Zhou Ye...


    Today, it was the day when Qiuya and Dongmei came to the magic capital-although half a month ago, he had already let them come to the magic capital, but it took time to go through the transfer formalities and everything... so it was delayed until today.


    "Ye--!" X2


    With two clear female voices, the two slender figures dropped their suitcases and rushed towards Zhou Ye... It was Qiu Ya and Dongmei who had just got off the plane...


    The two women flew into Zhou Ye''s arms with a gust of fragrance, and one of them hugged Zhou Ye tightly.


    "Bad guy... they all told you that you would come back earlier, but in the end, you were delayed in neon for almost two months..." Qiuya said, burying her head in her own man''s arms, and took a deep breath. With a sigh of relief, all the grievances became one sentence at this moment."I miss you... Ye."


    "Say, did you soak in Sister Neon again? Huh??" Although Dongmei complained, she was the tightest in her hug.


    "Isn''t there... I''m back?" Zhou Ye held the two girls one by one, smiling: "I miss you too..."


    "Hmph, I think you are reluctant to think about it... actually you still want to settle in the magic city?!" Dongmei said, turning to her girlfriend Qiuya and said: "Xiaoya, you must try him well today. The magic capital has soaked in girls again, or else he won¡¯t suddenly settle here..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled helplessly, this guy likes to be funny, and when she arrived on the couch, she surrendered early and begged for mercy...


    "Okay... let''s go back!" Zhou Ye said, grabbing the slender waists of the two girls, and walking a few steps forward, just to get the suitcase left by the two girls... The action was stopped by the two women.


    "You are not allowed to move..." Dongmei said, holding his right hand firmly."We haven''t held enough yet..."


    "But...luggage!" Zhou Ye glanced at the luggage thrown on the ground by the two women, and asked helplessly, "What about the luggage?"


    "Let''s take it ourselves!" Dongmei winked with Qiuya, the two women clung to her man''s arm in one hand, and took the suitcase she had just thrown on the ground with the other, and walked out...


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye had no choice but to roll his eyes... just let it go--


    Zhou Ye took the two women directly to the parking lot outside the airport... When Zhou Ye brought the two women to his car, they looked at the black modified top-fit ??Hummer H1, the two women were curious. Asked: "Is this the gift that Sister Mo Chou said to give you some time ago?"


    "Yeah... let''s go, get in the car..." Zhou Ye said, opening the car door and let the two women sit in.


    The two women threw their luggage into the back seat, and then squeezed into the passenger seat... The two who had never been separated from Zhou Ye for so long, didn''t want to be separated from their man for a moment...


    Fortunately, the Hummer itself has a large internal space. For two women, the large seats can still sit down if they are slightly crowded.


    This car was transported by Mo Chou from the United States to Magic City by air a week ago. A black Bugatti Veyron and a black Lincoln business were also transported with this car...


    No way, at present, there are too many things that money can''t buy in China...So Zhou Ye can only ask his own woman to help.


    In fact, Mo Chou is two days earlier than the car. After all, it is very troublesome to declare for things like sports cars...


    "Sister Mo Chou is here too?" Qiu Ya asked curiously.


    "Yeah, she arrived more than a week ago..." Zhou Ye said while starting the Hummer: "Just the two of you... the first to notify you, the latest to the two of you..."

 The Movie World Chapter 575

    "We can''t do anything..." Dongmei grumbled to Xiaoxiang, "It took a lot of effort to convince my mother. If you didn''t call her personally, she wouldn''t let me go!"


    "It''s just..." Qiu Ya also said to the side.


    Under the control of Zhou Ye, this car, like a muscle monster, slowly drove out of the airport parking lot... drove into the airport viaduct. Although it was not the first time for the two women to come to the magic capital, the first two I haven¡¯t been in the magic city, I just made a transfer at Hongqiao International Airport, and I haven¡¯t even left the airport...


    Therefore, they are still very curious about this famous international city in China...


    "Huh? The magic city also has a circus?" Qiuya said, pointing to a large billboard next to the viaduct and said, "It looks like it is very interesting..."


    Zhou Ye glanced in the direction of Qiuya''s fingers, and saw a large billboard with a large line printed on it.[Madu Circus invites you to meet at the United Zoo, see or leave on April 15]...


    April 15th??Isn''t that tomorrow??Unity Zoo??Isn''t it the place where Xiaobai was bought?Interesting, I don¡¯t see that the principal is still a doer¡ª¡ª


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "If you are interested, let''s go and have a look..."


    "Okay, okay..." Dongmei was the first to vote in favor. "The circus in Las Vegas completely shattered my childhood memories... I want to recharge and relive my childhood memories."


    "Yeah!" Qiuya doesn''t care where to go... What she cares about is-who to go with, since this time her own man will go with him, she must go to see...


    To be honest, the two women who came back after seeing them outside didn''t feel so amazing for the demons of this era, but at least they were much better than the small city where they were.


    As Zhou Ye and the two women were driving while chatting, the group quickly arrived at the Hilton Hotel¡ª¡ª


    "My dear, didn''t you say you want to buy a house here? Why..." the two women asked in a daze when they looked at the hotel in front of them.


    "Don''t mention it..." Zhou Ye sighed, then pushed the door down the lane: "It''s hard to say a word... Let''s talk about it below..."


    "Oh!" The two women knew this was not the place to talk, so they pushed the door and got out of the car.


    Although a little confused as to why two people would get down in the front passenger seat, the doorman eagerly greeted him and took over the suitcases from the two women...Another parking boy took over from Zhou Ye. key.


    After all, Zhou Ye has already booked several ambassador suites here. To them, Zhou Ye is already a senior VIP of their hotel...


    Zhou Ye took the two women and followed the waiter who helped with the luggage onto the elevator...


    Chapter Eighty Six


    All the way easily, he took the two girls to his suite, "Okay...you can go!"


    As Zhou Ye said, he handed two hundred yuan soft sister coins to the hotel kid who helped with the luggage as a tip.


    "Thank you Mr. Zhou..." The hotel boy bowed with a smile on his face, and thoughtfully placed his luggage at the door of Zhou Ye''s room, then turned and left... In this era of 700 or 800 average wages, although the magic capital is average The salary has reached more than one thousand, but... a tip of two hundred yuan is already a big deal.


    "Okay, let''s go in!" Zhou Ye said as he swiped the door card, picked up the suitcases of the two women and walked in...


    "This, this..." As soon as the door opened, the two women looked at the scenery in the living room of the suite, a little confused...


    I saw a living room with a size of more than 50 square meters, surrounded by a dozen people, and there were girls...and Lori, they were gathered around a square table with a size of more than ten square meters, discussing this enthusiastically.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, the women couldn''t help but stop their discussion for a while, and cast their eyes to the door-"Honey, you are back!"


    "Well, I''m back..." Zhou Ye said, carrying the luggage of the two women and walking towards the bedroom of the suite."I will help Qiuya and Dongmei put the luggage away first, Mo Chou, hello to your sisters!"


    "Okay, Ye!" Mo Chou said, welcoming the two girls, "Xiaoya, Dongmei--come soon!"


    She came eight or nine days earlier than the two, and has completely integrated into the circle of demons. Mo Chou directly took the shoulders of the two women and walked into the circle of the women, smiling: "These beauties are all of us. New sisters, are you surprised or surprised?"


    "Surprise... I was almost surprised..." Dongmei looked at the dozen or so girls speechlessly. If not counted as a loli, there are about a dozen... Oh my god, this bastard really gave it. Surprise yourself?He is not afraid of death??


    "Big, hello everyone..." To be honest, Qiu Ya was also a little confused... But, I still remember to say hello to the girls."My name is Qiuya..."


    "My name is Wang Qi-hello!"


    "My name is Wang Jinglan...Hello..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After the girls introduced themselves to each other, they couldn''t help being a little speechless with big eyes and small eyes. In the end, they sneered with the two sisters Baidi Qianji and Baidi Liji behind Mo Chou."Well, if you do this again, you should excuse for family harmony when your husband comes back later..."


    Hearing the laughter of the Baidi sisters, the girls couldn''t help but their cheeks were almost red...


    "Okay, Xiaoya, Dongmei..." Mo Chou smiled and embraced the two girls, and said: "You guys... don''t be depressed anymore, no matter how depressed, it won''t help... this is already considered small, Neon There are still seven sisters who have not come. If they all come, wouldn¡¯t you want to cry?"


    "God... isn''t that all?" Ma Dongmei said with a gloomy pull of Mo Chou''s sleeves: "Sister Mo Chou, you don''t care about Guan Ye. It took less than two months to give him to you. That''s too much. So many sisters..."


    "I can''t help him..." Mo Chou said helplessly: "Don''t look at the many sisters now, when facing that guy... we still have a little power..."


    When the women heard Mo Chou''s words, their cheeks were reddening, and the man in his family was simply not a human... More than a dozen sisters, let alone squeeze him out, every time everyone fainted, the guy was still alive and kicking. .


    "No, it''s not..." Listening to Mo Chou''s words, look at the expressions of the girls¡ªDongmei and Qiuya knew that Mo Chou was not helping her man deliberately...but it was true.


    This Nima is a bit embarrassing-more than a dozen sisters can''t fight this demon king, my God-how many talents are needed?I knew I shouldn''t have encouraged my man to travel... Hey, it''s too late to say anything now.


    The two women looked at each other and smiled bitterly¡ªforget it, now they can only integrate into the sister circle, leave Zhou Ye?They never thought... or the outgoing Ma Dongmei first opened up the awkward situation. She pointed to the model stand of the house surrounded by people, and curiously asked: "What were you discussing just now?"


    "We are discussing the future home..." Baidi Qianji explained with a smile: "My dear originally wanted to buy an existing house, but now there is no existing house that meets my dear''s requirements for sale, so I simply put the Yanjia Garden. I bought it...but the house inside is too dilapidated, so we are discussing what kind of villa to build!"


    "Yes, yes, although we often run back and forth with Sister Mo Chou, but...we also want to have a room of our own by the husband!" Baidi Liji said.


    Since Zhou Ye left Neon, the Baidi sisters were sent to Mo Chou by their mother. On the one hand, they learned some business knowledge from Mo Chou, and on the other hand, they were also Zhou Ye¡¯s request. It is not safe for people to be involved in the underworld outside. Sending the Baidi sisters can help and protect Moshou.


    Therefore, this time Mo Chou Laimo looked at his own man and brought the Baidi sisters with him...


    "How big is this land?" Qiu Ya asked curiously.


    "More than five thousand square meters..." Wang Qi replied, "Speaking of getting this piece of land, it''s easy, but getting the approval procedures of the Planning Bureau is a bit of a waste. Those guys have to say that this is the old Republic of China that needs to be protected. The room... Finally, Mo Chou got it done."


    "Sister Mo Chou, how do you handle the approval procedures?" Dongmei asked curiously.


    "It''s no trouble, just invested 100 million in that area..." Mo Chou smiled slightly. This investment was not a loss at all, but it was a lot of money. But in this era of investment promotion, everything is for investment. Business...With this reason, whatever the Republic of China protected the old site but not the old site, all made way for economic development.


    "U.S. dollars??" Qiuya knew it, and Mo Chou always said that money was in U.S. dollars.


    "Yeah!" Mo Chou smiled and nodded. She is not short of money at all. She has her own man as a guarantee for her funds. Her current funds are almost 5 billion, and money in the bank will depreciate. Of course, looking for project investment everywhere is the right way.


    Of course, the money laundering group in her hands had been separated from the formal group, and a puppet was pushed onto the stage, and a substitute was found behind the puppet.


    It''s not that she is reluctant to make money laundering syndicate profits, but-what should I say?It''s a woman''s cautious thinking, she intends to run the money laundering group as her own small treasury. After all, she has been in this industry for so long, and she is reluctant to let her let it go.


    "Okay, let''s discuss what kind of room you want..." Mo Chou said, pointing to the model on the stage and said: "My dear, want a swimming pool... what about you? What are your requirements?"


    "I want an underground gym, the best one with the ring..." Wang Qi smiled.


    "I want a conservatory... I can lie on the grass in the conservatory in the winter to bask in the sun..." Feng Li also offered what she wanted.


    "Well-I want a big cloakroom!" The swan girl Tian Tian said depressed: "The cloakroom of the suite can''t fit my clothes and shoes!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 576

    Wang Qi directly stabbed: "Smelly swan girl, if you didn''t run to sweep the street every day, would you fill up the cloakroom?"


    "Hmph, that''s better than you eat, sleep, sleep, and eat every day, Erha girl..." Swan girl Tian Tian counterattacked unceremoniously: "Be careful to become a fat girl, my dear, don''t want you!"


    "Hey, sister, my body is not naturally fat, envy, jealous and hate..." Wang Qi said, taking a look at Tian Tian''s proud upper encirclement and said: "Believe it or not, I will transfer you to other Go to the branch... so you can''t return to the magic capital once a month..."


    "She, are they okay?" Qiuya and Dongmei were stunned by the choking of the two girls, and asked hesitantly.


    "It''s okay, don''t pay attention to them... They are noisy at most, and they will all stop cooking when my dear comes out!" Old God Hu Dielan said: "Well-I only want a garden, if I can build a greenhouse garden Even better..."


    "It''s starting to quarrel again..." As Zhou Ye''s voice heard, Tian Tian and Wang Qi''s expressions changed, as if they changed their faces, instantly turning from cold faces to sisters'' affection."My dear, you got it wrong, how could I quarrel with Tian Tian?"


    "Yeah, yeah, I get along well with Qiqi!" Tian Tian also helped.


    "Do you think I would believe it?" Zhou Ye said, coming to the two women, bending over, shaking his arms, and effortlessly carried the two women to his shoulders, and walked towards the bedroom... "You need to be re-educated in family law to know how to be a pair of sisters who love each other..."


    As the bedroom door was closed, the women looked at each other. They all knew what the Zhou family''s family law was... In this case, how could they continue to discuss it?I don''t know who took the lead...The women sneaked into Zhou Ye''s bedroom in twos and threes.


    Only Hu Dielan did not go in... She was sitting outside, looking at the five cute little loli playing in the living room, hum, these fools, the first ones were all cannon fodder. After a while, she was going in. -Make a fatal blow to your own man.


    Chapter Eighty Seven


    "Brother... got up... big slacker, get up soon..." A cute Lolita wakes Zhou Ye from his sleep. When he opened his eyes, he saw a pair of furry eyes. His fox ears... are the Xiaobai he adopted, Bai Qianchu.


    "Xiao Bai... so early, are you hungry?" Zhou Ye yawned. Although it doesn''t matter if he sleeps or not, but...the habit he has cultivated for many years can''t be changed...


    While talking, he stretched out his hands as if holding a doll, and hugged Xiao Bai in his arms and rubbed her little face."It''s great to be woken up by Xiaobai every day..."


    "Glitter...Bad brother, don''t rub my face..." Xiaobai smiled while avoiding Zhou Ye''s sudden attack.


    "Xiaobai...good morning!" As another loli who was cute enough to make a person sounded, the biggest cat-ear loli was also woken up by Xiaobai."Brother early."


    "Leilei early..." Zhou Ye smiled and greeted this big loli. He usually slept with five loli at night...Of course, just sleeping with them.


    After releasing all his women yesterday-Zhou Ye sent them back to their respective suites in twos and threes. Five bitches lived in one suite, and Swan and Hu Dilan lived in another suite.


    Mo Chou and Baidi sisters live in a suite, and Dongmei and Qiuya live in another suite.


    Zhou Ye''s large presidential suite is more than 400 square meters in size and has all kinds of facilities. Of course... the price is quite high, more than 12,000... US dollars.


    This kind of large suite was specially prepared by Hilton Hotel for the big-time figures with many entourages. As Zhou Ye''s women came more and more, he had to change to this presidential suite.


    Ahem-it''s a bit far...


    "Brother...Morning!" With Xiaobai''s noise, all Lori woke up.


    I have to say that every morning, it¡¯s great to be able to wake up in the company of many beast ear loli-watching the cat ear loli who rubbed their sleepy eyes and greeted themselves, Zhou Ye Smiling and saying hello to his loli."Nana is early, Jinjin is early, Xinxin is early..."


    "Brother...Where shall we go to play today..." Xiaobai said a little, lying in Zhou Ye''s arms.Loli, she loves to play, there is nothing to question... Especially this group of animal ear loli, they like to play more, the kitten is curious, can play anything for a long time, and Xiaobai who got it is now They broke it... The first thing they do every morning is to ask where to go.


    "Hmm--" Zhou Ye was asked to stop at this moment. Anyway, the places where children play are nothing more than those places, the amusement park¡ªthe zoo¡ªand so on...


    And he has taken a few little loli to play in these two places, and they feel nothing new when they play...


    Suddenly, Zhou Ye remembered the billboard he saw when he was picking up the two girls at the airport yesterday. He thought, "I will eat well for a while. After eating, my brother will take you to the circus show. it is good??"


    "Okay... go to the circus..." When the beast ear loli heard this, they all jumped up on the couch happily...


    Seeing the happy look of the beast ear loli, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile from his horns-speaking of it, he used a lot of little tricks to appease these loli.


    Leaving aside, Xiaobai, the four cat ears were taken over by Zhou Yeqiang after all... In order to obtain these cat ear loli, Zhou Ye came together with a spiritual hint and a charm bonus... Now, these animal ear loli He already regarded Zhou Ye as his closest relative.


    what?Do you say it is despicable??Haha...Zhou Ye said that the beast ear loli is simply the best item that is rarely seen in the movie, and fools will miss it. Anyway, Zhou Ye does not intend to miss it.


    Didn''t you see that Zhou Ye gave up the benefits of waking up with his own woman for these beast ear loli?Feelings must be cultivated from an early age, and the Three Views must be distorted from an early age-Hey, I seem to have said something extraordinary.


    "Okay... all get up..." Zhou Ye said and got up, one by one, he helped his beast ear loli dress up, cat ear girl and so on, of course it is the most suitable Lolita dress... ¡­It¡¯s just that today he intends to beat the little loli out to play. In order to cover up the beast ears on their heads that cannot be retrieved for the time being, they have to put on hooded puppet skirts-one by one. The adorable animal ear loli have become even more adorable.


    "Good brother..."


    "I want to eat fish..."


    "I also want¡­¡­"


    "Brother...Nana wants to eat fish..."


    "...Brother, I want to eat chicken wings..."


    "Very well... both..." Zhou Ye sighed, that is, he, it is true that he may not be able to raise this group of beast ear nipples for another person. The four cat ear nipples who eat fish are naturally four cat ear nipples, and they are noisy. Those who want to eat chicken wings... don''t ask, that is Xiaobai hasn''t run away-foxes love chickens, this is fine, old iron.


    After rushing a few little loli to the bathroom to wash their faces and brush their teeth-Zhou Ye got dressed and walked out of the bedroom-in fact, although he wanted to go in and wash the little loli together... But experience told him, If he were to go in, the breakfast would have been spoiled-they could play with him all morning...


    Zhou Ye, who walked out of the bedroom, turned around and turned into another suite. He looked at the five dogs on the couch who was not asleep. He sighed helplessly, then walked to the couch and gently shook Wang. Qi asked: "Kiki, Qiqi should get up to eat...what are you going to eat? I''ll help you order..."


    "My dear, no more... I really can''t... Go and clean up the swan girl..." Wang Qi muttered very shamelessly, turned over and hugged Feng Li and continued to sleep...


    Zhou Ye was speechless for a while at what she said--forget it, it seems that these girls are completely abandoned today...I can only take the loli to the circus alone... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye feels helpless Shaking his head, he directly opened the washroom and started washing up.


    After a while-Zhou Ye, who had finished washing, ran to other suites again, trying to see if his other women could eat breakfast with him... The result was very touching-none of them could get up.


    "Did I use too much force yesterday?" Zhou Ye dialed the service number at the front desk while sitting in his heart for self-examination. After reporting the breakfast of the beast ear loli, he asked for a copy. Devil''s famous fried buns.No way-he just likes this bite.


    After Zhou Ye finished the breakfast report-five little Lori with animal ears also came out laughing...


    The waiting time is the most annoying. At this time, the TV station is not like the TV stations of later generations. It has a special children''s channel that broadcasts cartoons all day long. So Zhou Ye had to use his own ability to change some tricks to tease five. Little loli playing.


    Ten minutes later-room service pushed Zhou Ye and the little loli''s breakfast cart over.Everyone started directly...Sometimes, a child will not eat well by himself, but when there are more children, the speed of eating will be faster than eating...


    At the speed of the wind and the clouds, all the loli ate their breakfast, and then after gargling obediently, they followed Zhou Ye out of the room... Speaking of the circus, all the loli were very excited. To be honest, they I really don¡¯t know what a circus is...


    However, this did not delay their curiosity about the circus. When they walked out of the room, a few little loli were arguing about what a circus was... Xiaobai said that a circus is a play performed by horses.


    Nana said that the circus uses horses to make games.


    Although Jinjin is the largest, she is the most introverted. She cleverly held Zhou Ye''s hand along the way, listening to the debate among her friends... and Xiaobai and Nana were looking for them among their friends To his supporters...


    People who saw a few little loli along the way couldn''t help but leak a smile. After all-the power of this kind of thing is to kill all men, women and children...


    Until Zhou Ye took the little loli into the car, they were still arguing about what the circus was... Zhou Ye just smiled, Tong Yan Wuji... let them guess by themselves. Right.


    Chapter Eighty Eight


    April 15th-it happens to be the weekend.


    Today, the entrance of Tuanjie Park is crowded with people-because today is the first time that Tuanjie Park has been renamed Tuanjie Park after more than a month after being closed for rectification.


    It is said that from now on, except for the animal park in Tuanjie Park, all other venues will be open for free.Regardless of whether it is true or not, as long as it is free-that person is absolutely indispensable.


    It¡¯s just that when people flocked into Tuanjie Park-found that it has indeed changed a lot. The old slides and so on... have disappeared, replaced by all kinds of people in the magic city... There are some novel amusement facilities, such as haunted houses¡ªsuch as small roller coasters...and the cottage version of the pirate ship.

 Movie World Chapter 577

    Although the park is free, but...the people in the magic city who came to play with a family of young and old found that they seemed to spend more money.


    Because, those amusement facilities are all charged... and expensive.


    And these amusement facilities are very attractive to those children. For parents in China, no matter how poor they are, they can¡¯t be poor...Even if you do a roller coaster it costs ten yuan, and you can play bumper cars for 15 minutes. It¡¯s twenty yuan.


    As long as it''s what the child wants... You have to go with your teeth.


    Parents'' wallets are suffocated-the children are happy-the caretakers of the rides are also happy. After all, although they are also employees of the park, the income of the rides is directly related to their performance wages...


    Of course, there are also relatively stingy parents who, after spinning around inside, directly pull their children out... "It''s really a shame, it''s not as good as a charge..."


    And those bear kids who were forced out of the park by their parents resorted to various moves to fight against the tyranny of their parents. The simplest move is nothing more than-roll in place...


    "This guy really did a good job... maybe he can really do something for him!" Zhou Ye smiled at the bustling Tuanjie Park gate in front of him.


    He just drove here with his five animal ear loli, and he parked the car directly in the parking lot not far from the park.


    "Some familiar flavors! Brother..." Xiaobai, who held Zhou Ye''s big hand, shrugged his little nose, feeling that the atmosphere here seemed a bit familiar.


    "Of course you are familiar... you have lived here for a long time."


    "Have I lived here? Brother?" Xiaobai heard Zhou Ye''s words, her little face a little confused.


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye said with a faint smile, pulling up Xiaobai and Nana one by one towards the Tuanjie Park...while the other three cat-eared loli held small hands one by one and followed Zhou Ye obediently.


    "Brother, brother... let''s go do a roller coaster..."


    "Brother, I want to ride a pirate ship..."


    "Brother... That haunted house looks so funny..."


    The little loli were at the time when they were most curious about the outside world, and suddenly saw so many fun rides...Of course they wanted to try it.


    "Okay... let''s all go, but will we wait until we finish watching the circus before we play?" Zhou Ye followed the signs on both sides of the road and walked towards the location of the circus tent, while comforting the five beast ears Loli."I promise to take you to play all the rides here today, how about it??"


    "Great, brother is so good..."


    "I like my brother the most..."


    After hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s promise, the beast ear loli smiled with joy. They were not afraid that their brother would speak. From their experience, as long as Zhou Ye promised, it would definitely be done. of.


    This made some people who were waiting to see Zhou Ye''s jokes almost broke their glasses¡ªwhen did the children get so good??


    What is more tragic than taking a bear child??That is to bring a group of bear kids... how to make a parent who is entangled by bear kids feel happy?That is to see someone worse than myself¡ª¡ª


    Those parents who are being smashed and smashed by their children are expecting someone to join their ranks, but they didn''t expect...this group of little girls who look strange and strange are actually like this Shameful to believe it???


    This really disappointed them.


    So Zhou Ye brought a group of extremely cute animal ear loli to the circus ticket office under the gloomy eyes of a group of malicious parents...


    Perhaps it is because these amusement facilities have drained the parents'' pockets, or it may be because the bear children are more interested in the amusement facilities that are visible than the circus performances that are not yet visible.


    In short-at this time, in front of the circus ticket office, only a few people were lining up to buy tickets.


    "Please give me six circus tickets..." Before long, it was Zhou Ye''s turn.


    "Excuse me, how many seats do you want?" The ticket sales lady said, and explained to Zhou Ye: "The first-class seats are the front row, the vision is the best, the clearest... and there are only fifty seats, two The waiting seat is in the middle, and the third-class seat is in the back..."


    "Give me six tickets for first-class seats..." Zhou Ye said without hesitation. Anyway, he doesn''t need money, so why should he wrong himself?


    "Okay, one hundred yuan per ticket for first-class seats..." The ticket sales lady couldn''t help but look up at Zhou Ye when he heard Zhou Ye directly ask for six tickets for first-class seats... after all, first-class seats The fare is three times that of a third-class seat, and a little more than double that of a second-class seat...In this era when the basic salary is not high, spending 600 yuan to watch a circus at once is equivalent to spending nearly Half a month''s salary.


    When the ticket sales lady looked up at Zhou Ye, she was a little lost...Even in the circus where handsome men got together, she had never seen a handsome boy like Zhou Ye... "One, it''s six hundred yuan... "


    Speaking of this, she couldn''t help but persuade: "Well, in fact...the viewing effect of second-class seats is also good...there is no need to buy first-class seats!"


    To be honest, if she hadn''t had a slight affection for Zhou Ye, she wouldn''t care if Zhou Ye spent the wrong money... After all, being handsome is taking advantage...


    "Thank you... or give me six first-class seats..." Zhou Ye looked at the ticket sales lady and smiled, as he handed out six hundred yuan bills...


    "Huh-I don''t know good people..." Hearing his own opinion was ignored by Zhou Ye, the ticket sales lady muttered depressedly, tore up six first-class tickets to Zhou Ye and handed them over.


    "Thank you..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Because my sisters are too young, I''m afraid they won''t see anything in the second-class seats...so..."


    With just this sentence, all the grievances of the ticket seller were calmed down, and Zhou Ye''s image in her mind changed from a handsome prodigal to a good brother who loved his sister... "I''m sorry...I do not know¡­¡­"


    Chapter 809


    "Nothing... I still want to thank you for your reminder..." Zhou Ye said, and asked again."When does the circus show start?"


    "Ah... I almost forgot..." The ticket sales lady hurriedly said: "Our circus only performs two shows a day, one starts at 1:30 noon, and the other starts at 7 o''clock in the evening... You have to watch One?"


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye was a little depressed... He looked at his watch helplessly. Now it was just over ten in the morning, so... If you want to accompany his five beast ear loli to the end If you circle back, then you will definitely miss the one-thirty one... "Give me the seven o''clock in the evening!"


    "Okay!" said the ticket sales lady, and took back the circus ticket from Zhou Ye, and stamped it with the pattern of [evening at 7 o''clock].


    "Thank you..." Zhou Ye said, picking up the ticket, and asked casually: "I don''t know if I have the honour to invite the lady to dinner at night?? As a reminder of my thanks??"


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s invitation, the ticket sales lady almost agreed. After all, few women could refuse Zhou Ye''s... But the reservedness of women made her what she was about to say "OK" turned into... ... "It depends on whether you can touch me at night..."


    "I believe we will see you again..." Zhou Ye smiled deeply, and put the circus ticket into his pocket, and turned to the beast ear lolli, who was standing aside, eating cotton candy while waiting for the ticket. Lis walked over... "Okay-I have bad news for you, the circus will not start now!"


    "How could this be??"


    "Brother is a bad guy..."


    Looking at the excited beast ear loli, Zhou Ye smiled and waited for them to complain before saying again: "I''ll tell you good news again, we can spend a good day here, and then go to the circus..."


    "Great... Brother, I''m going to ride the carousel!"


    "Brother, I''m going to ride a bumper car..."


    "Okay, okay...sit all, not a lot of one..." Zhou Ye said, leading his own beast ear loli directly towards the playground...


    Unexpectedly, coming to the amusement park and encountering a beauty who is so similar to Jiang Qinqin, it is already worth his shot¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye, in a good mood, took his five beast ear loli, and played like crazy in the amusement park... Other than that, the beast ear loli just played for more than an hour...


    If it weren''t for Zhou Ye to lure these little loli with other amusement devices, they would still like to play a little longer.


    Roller coaster-merry-go-round-haunted house-bouncy castle-rapid rush forward-Ferris wheel...


    After this round of play-if it weren''t for Zhou Ye to force the little loli to eat, they wouldn''t even want to eat in the middle, it was really crazy to play.


    Even if Zhou Ye forced them to eat¡ªthey didn¡¯t want to miss out on the rides...Even the lunch was bought by Zhou Ye, and they ate directly on the Ferris wheel...


    In Xiaobai¡¯s words-stand tall and eat a lot...

 In Movie World Chapter 578

    Of course, Zhou Ye also led Xiaobai to look at the place where she had fought, the Arctic Silver Fox Cage in the zoo...it was already deserted, and a few monkeys were put in to make up for it.


    What¡¯s interesting is that when Zhou Ye took little Lolita to visit the zoo, he also ran into Yuan Shuai who was just a little boy...For Yuan Shuai, Xiao Bai only regarded him as a bear boy he had seen before...obviously , What kind of drama like giving up to save Xiaobai, because of Zhou Ye''s appearance, there is no more.


    On the contrary, when a few bear kids threw stones at the monkey in the cage, they were stopped by Yuan Shuai... I hope this monkey is also a monster, and then it will be staged. The female King Kong is flying on the Oriental Pearl Tower for her beloved man. The drama is interesting.


    Although in Zhou Ye¡¯s opinion, many amusement items in the amusement park are either copycat versions or reduced versions... But this is enough for the beast ear loli to have fun... After all, in this era, many things are not If you want to buy it, someone will sell it-besides, the principal''s funds are not that sufficient. It is already very good to be able to do this.


    It was six o¡¯clock in the evening without knowing it¡ªZhou Ye took the loli to find a noodle shop near the amusement park to fill up their stomachs, and he took them directly to the circus¡¯s resident¡ªat this time, tickets were already available Come in.


    And the girl who sold the tickets has already changed.


    Zhou Ye is not surprised about this... After all, many of the circus ticket sales girls are temporary guest appearances by girls inside the circus. A circus that can be invited by the director of the circus, how much money can you expect from him? adequate?Also hire a special ticket sales lady??


    Zhou Ye is even more interested in this... He is guessing, what kind of identity is that girl who has the same face as Jiang Qinqin in this circus... It''s best to practice acrobatics-the reason... everyone understands. of.


    As the audience gradually entered, the seats in the entire circus shed gradually became full...


    Zhou Ye glanced slightly, and the attendance rate was about 90%... After all, it was just a small circus, and it was the first day to perform a circus here... The attendance rate was already very good.


    [Ladies and gentlemen... Welcome to the Magic Circus, next... we will present you with a wonderful circus performance.Now-the show begins...]


    Circus Circus...The first thing that came to the stage was a team of men on horses performing dressage. Zhou Ye had no interest in this...


    The five beast ear loli watched with relish.


    In Zhou Ye''s view, the performance of this circus is just like that...what should I say?Basically nothing new...Equestrian performances, acrobatic performances, classical tricks, jiu-jitsu performances... Trapeze, cage speed...


    Xiaobai and the others who watched these performances were very happy...For them, there is really no circus in the demon world...Although they can easily make many things in their eyes, there are many things that they can''t do. Arrived... like a speeding car in a cage.


    And Zhou Ye has been looking for that familiar face... but he has never seen that familiar face. If it weren¡¯t for him with five little loli, he might have rushed backstage to find someone. .


    [Below-please our Miss Jingjing to bring you a wonderful animal Taming performance...]


    As the host¡¯s words fell...it was not the beast trainer girl, nor the beast...but a dozen young men, each of them holding a one more than one meter wide and two meters high. The iron net ran to the stage...


    Just when the audience was a little surprised and talking...the host''s voice sounded again.


    [Because our animal tamer show is a bit dangerous, for the safety of the audience, we need to install some safety measures... Please wait a moment, it only takes a little time.


    The host¡¯s words were correct. After a few rounds of the dozens of lads...on the middle ground, they were temporarily spliced ??into a big iron cage...


    [Please invite our beautiful and generous Miss Jingjing...]


    With the voice of the host, Zhou Ye finally saw the face he wanted to see... At this time Jingjing was no longer a family beauty who wore a white shirt and jeans when selling tickets during the day. Instead, she wore a suit to show her unevenness. The beautiful animal trainer in tight-fitting leather outfits, holding a whip, and a whistle on her neck¡ª¡ª


    And behind her was a two-meter-long tiger... Jingjing didn''t wear a leather suit with a lot of leakage, but a leather suit with full coverage. After all, in 1996... ¡­The folk customs in China are not so open yet. Moreover, wearing such leather suits is equivalent to an extra layer of insurance.


    Seeing one person and one tiger walking into the venue, the audience suddenly became excited. After all-tiger training performances are rarely seen... At this moment, the tiger behind Jingjing suddenly opened his eyes. There was a big mouthful of blood, and there was a roar¡ªthat really shocked the four.


    Chapter Eighty Ten


    People who have not experienced a tiger''s roar up close may not know the feeling, even an adult man, when he hears a tiger''s roar up close, he has a feeling of fright.


    This tiger roar didn''t matter, she just cried the four cat-eared loli...


    "Woo woo woo... brother, it''s terrible..."


    "I don''t want to watch the circus... Brother, I want to go home..."


    "woo woo woo woo¡­¡­"


    Although the four cat ear loli are monsters, they are still young after all... Besides, they belong to the cat family together... But after all, cats and tigers are of two bloodlines... It is not surprising that they will be scared and cry directly.


    And Xiao Bai looked at the tiger behind Jingjing curiously, and didn''t know that she was scared at all - or it should be said that her blood was much more advanced than tigers. You know, Xiao Bai''s adult size is as big as two tigers. Big...


    Facing the cat-eared loli who were scared to cry, Zhou Ye really felt so distressed...for a while to coax this, another to coax that...There is no time to watch Jingjing''s tiger training performance...


    On the contrary, Xiao Bai looked at it with gusto...


    Standing in the middle of the field, Jingjing was also about to die of depression... It was easy to see the boy she had been waiting for for a day, but her sister was scared to cry by her tiger... This, this is really...


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye didn''t have any angry expressions on his face, otherwise... Jingjing probably has the heart to cry.


    When Zhou Ye finally coaxed the four cat-ear loli to stop crying... Jingjing¡¯s tiger training performance was also coming to an end. The cat-ear loli only saw the last tiger piercing the fire ring...


    After all, they are still children. When the cat ear loli saw the tiger piercing the ring of fire, the happy little hands became red after a while...


    When the tiger taming girl Jingjing finished her performance and the curtain call... couldn''t help but cast her eyes on the person who had been waiting for the whole afternoon, and it happened that Zhou Ye gestured to her with a thumbs-up...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s movements, Jingjing felt that her heart was sweeter than eating honey... The full applause was less than this guy''s gesture of praise...


    Jingjing took the tiger around the field for a week and was about to step down...The tiger seemed to have seen the four cat-eared loli beside Zhou Ye, and Zhang Zang wanted to come again...


    Zhou Ye''s eyes widened, and a monstrous murderous aura shrouded towards the tiger...In an instant - this tiger, who had just flaunted his might, was like a bereavement dog, turning his head with his tail and ran towards the exit behind the stage.


    You must know that although Zhou Ye hasn''t personally slaughtered people for a long time, but...the evil spirit on him is still there, his angry glance is already the result of showing mercy from the tiger owner Jingjing... If you start it, it is estimated that this look can directly scare this second-hand tiger to death on the spot.


    "Yuanyuan...Yuanyuan what''s wrong with you?" At this moment, Jingjing, the tiger taming girl, didn''t care about flirting with Zhou Ye... She ran directly to the stage after her own tiger.


    The audience thought it was another performance... There was another round of applause.


    The performances behind are a bit boring... They are all performances of some Jiu-Jitsu and trapeze, these performances are not very attractive to the beast ear loli... Moreover, they are already playing in the amusement park. All day long, even with the support of the blood of the monster race, they have been very tired.


    "Brother...I''m sleepy!" The youngest Nana was holding Zhou Ye''s arm, and she couldn''t open her eyes...


    Hearing what little Lolita said, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but look at the other beast ear loli...they were basically almost there."Then brother will send you back to sleep first, okay?"


    "Hmm..." X5


    The little loli are all a little confused...Zhou Ye can''t let them look anymore when he sees this... he led the five little loli out of the field early...


    Fifteen minutes later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The whole circus was completely over...All the members of the circus came out and called to the audience.


    Standing in the middle position, Jingjing, the tiger tame girl, kept searching for Zhou Ye''s figure with her eyes... But even if she searched the audience, she did not see that handsome boy and his five sisters...


    He-really gone???


    "Bad bastard-bastard, and said you want to invite me to dinner... You liar -" Jingjing walked out of the circus sullenly... At this moment, she can hang two catties of sugar without any problem.


    "Miss Jingjing... have you met a liar? Who is it, tell me, I will help you teach him..." A male voice that made Jingjing hate came from behind her.


    "I want you to care?" Jingjing said without turning back.This guy who hates her claims to be the general manager of a travel agency, and his last name is Hou-since performing at a circus, he has been entangled with her...


    She couldn''t hide it... The circus was invited to the magic city, and this guy ran after it... It''s really lingering.


    To be honest, Jingjing is all about calling the police... She has no good feelings about this 40-something old man."Stay away from me, you are not familiar with you... Also, please call me Miss Du... Jingjing is not what you can call."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 579

    "Don''t be so unfeeling..." General Manager Hou said with an affectionate look, and took out a bunch of roses from behind him... He held them in both hands and sent them to Jingjing, "This bunch of flowers represents mine. Mind¡­¡­"


    "I''m sorry... I don''t like roses..." Jingjing frowned and said, "Please take it away..."


    "Don''t... Tell me what flowers you like, I''ll go now..." Mr. Hou was interrupted by a voice before he could finish his words.


    "...Don''t you understand? Jingjing doesn''t like roses... but someone who doesn''t like roses..." Following the voice, Zhou Ye appeared beside her in Jingjing''s surprised eyes.


    "You--" Mr. Hou saw that Zhou Ye was so close to the goddess in his dream, and it seemed that his goddess was not at all repulsive... It made him so angry that he almost wanted to curse...


    However, after comparing the strengths between himself and Zhou Ye, he wisely failed to say the following.One is about 1.89 meters away, the other is about seven meters away...One is young and strong, and the other is middle-aged...How do you think, if you quarrel, the winner will not be him.


    "You... why do you say that? What evidence do you have?" Mr. Hou asked angrily.


    "How simple..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and raised his right hand in front of Jingjing. A fiery red rose suddenly appeared in her empty hand--"For you, Jingjing...I I said we will meet again, can we have dinner with me now?"


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s magical movements, Jingjing''s beautiful eyes continued to shine...


    She took the rose from Zhou Ye''s hand with a shy face, and whispered: "Well, I''ll give you this opportunity!"


    "By the way, you are here for a while, I''ll change my clothes..." Jingjing said, ran to her dormitory like flying. One is that she is still wearing a costume, and the other is that she wants Put on makeup a little bit-after all, women are the ones who please themselves.


    "Hey--hey...what should I do?" Mr. Hou shouted depressedly next to him, but... his shouting didn''t get any response, only Zhou Ye''s mockery.


    "Grandpa...you are all this old...go to the old disco...just look for the sunset red...just stop participating in such a laborious thing as picking a girl." Zhou Ye said to this guy. The impression is very bad, not only because this guy is pursuing Jingjing, but also because of the things that this guy does that are not human...stealing his niece¡¯s property, he is in his seventies and he still has grandparents and grandchildren... ¡­Really¡ªa scum.


    "You...you..." Mr. Hou rolled his eyes in anger by Zhou Ye''s remarks, and he almost choked to death after failing to come up.


    "If you don''t go away... let you die here!" Zhou Ye said, looking at Mr. Hou overcastly.


    "You, you wait..." Looking at Zhou Ye''s murderous eyes, Mr. Hou almost didn''t scare to pee... He ran, and said cruel words... "You wait, kid... ...This matter is not over...you wait..."


    "Ha ha..." Facing the threat from President Hou, Zhou Ye just smiled coldly, isn''t it finished??This guy...tonight will be overwhelmed because of shock...because he has already made a little trick in this guy''s mind.


    Chapter six hundred and eleventh


    The dormitory where the members of the circus lived was the old warehouse of the zoo, which was originally a large warehouse used to store animal feed. The cost of feeding herbivores is no less than that of carnivores. After all, the food intake of large herbivores is quite large in order to meet the calories needed for daily exercise.


    Therefore, this large warehouse was originally prepared for storing fodder-later due to the restructuring of the zoo, this warehouse has been abandoned.


    It just so happened that the circus had a large number of members, so this warehouse of more than 500 square meters was temporarily separated and used as a temporary dormitory for the circus. Even so, it was only enough for more than 30 girls of the circus.


    As for boys??Ha ha... the boy had thick and durable skin, so he just made do with it in the tent outside.


    Du Jingjing ran all the way back to the girls'' dormitory, said hello to a few sisters along the way, and ran back to her single room.


    As the only animal trainer of the circus, it can be said to be the pillar of the circus to some extent. Of course, she is entitled to have a private room exclusively... Other girls are not so lucky, many are just a few. A girl squeezed a room with some fine performance props.


    As soon as she returned to her room-Du Jingjing was happily looking for her favorite clothes in her private server cabinet, humming a little song happily...


    After looking around in the cabinet for a long time, Du Jingjing wanted to find a dress to match Zhou Ye... But after picking up her clothes, she found sadly... She didn''t have a dress that could match Zhou Ye''s body. The clothes are matched.


    Today Zhou Ye just wore a casual black suit for self-cultivation... This unbranded handmade custom suit is not cheap at all. Mo Chou made a special trip to help Zhou Ye customize it in London¡¯s Anderson Garment Factory. The Anderson family was first Queen tailors specializing in the customization of clothing for royal family members. Later, after the implementation of the constitutional monarchy-the Anderson family turned to set up a clothing workshop, which was specially tailored for the nobles and politicians of various countries.


    That suit has gone through rigorous and demanding procedures, from material selection to handwork to tailoring. It¡¯s not good to say that the suit of the Anderson family is a luxury that you don¡¯t have to buy even if you have money. I entrusted the help of a noblewoman from a European family with whom I had business dealings to get the quota for garment making.


    Du Jingjing rummaged in her closet for a long time, only to find sadly...All of her clothes don¡¯t seem to match the bad guy¡¯s clothes... Either the color looks a little flashy, or the style looks a little old... this is really a tragedy.


    In the end, she was depressed and utterly abandoned herself and chose the most common dress like white shirt and jeans...Although her clothes were casual, she didn''t want to dress casually...She who never used makeup in the past has changed a little today. With a light makeup, he tied up his half-length hair diagonally back.


    To be honest, Du Jingjing''s appearance originally had a kind of classical beauty of Oriental women, after applying light makeup, it seemed even more charming and charming.The hairstyle she chose made her whole person a bit youthful and playful.


    "Perfect..." Du Jingjing happily muttered to herself as she looked at her own shape in a small mirror: "Come on - Jingjing, you are the most beautiful!"


    After finishing all this, Du Jingjing glanced at the Shanghai brand ladies watch on her wrist¡ª"Ah, oh...it''s been almost half an hour...that bad guy won''t wait any longer, right?"


    While talking, Du Jingjing hurriedly opened the door and rushed out.I happened to run into a few sisters from the circus and went to the Bund...


    "Sister Jingjing, let''s go to the Bund together..."


    "No, I still have something...you go by yourself!" Jingjing said, rushing out in a hurry...


    "What''s wrong with Sister Jingjing? It looks like she is very anxious. Isn''t something wrong?" The youngest Zou Hua said with some worry.


    And Liu Yan, who came by, smiled slightly and said, "What can happen... spring is here!"


    "What? What does it mean that spring is here?" Zou Hua is only a fourteen-year-old child, and he is still a little ignorant of these topics.


    "Don''t listen to your sister Liu Yan talking nonsense there... Let''s go quickly, or it will be too late for a while."


    "Oh..." The three girls walked towards the outside happily again.


    On the other side, Du Jingjing was anxious because he was worried that Zhou Ye had waited too long...It was a trot all the way over. When she saw the tall figure, she slowed down a little...and walked over.


    "I''m sorry... I made you wait in a hurry?" When Du Jingjing came to Zhou Ye, she had already adjusted her breathing evenly... but the few drops of sweat on the tip of her nose hadn''t come and wiped away.


    "I''m not in a hurry..." Looking at Du Jingjing, whose face was blushing because of the trot, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, took out the handkerchief from his pocket, and gently wiped it to her cheek."Why are you running so fast... The sky is so dark, what if you fall?"


    "I''m not afraid you will be in a hurry..." Du Jingjing''s mouth was coquettish, her head hung slightly... She didn''t notice at all, how her words and actions at this moment are not right. After all, they are today. Just met... She didn''t even know what Zhou Ye''s name was, and she was already enjoying someone''s tenderness with peace of mind.


    This shows from a certain aspect how powerful Zhou Ye''s spiritual hints are.


    "I''ll wait a while, don''t worry, but if you fall, I will feel distressed..." Zhou Ye said, naturally holding Du Jingjing''s little hand and walking out...


    He is really not in a hurry, anyway, he didn''t plan to let this little sheep go tonight...


    Du Jingjing felt that the small hand held by Zhou Ye''s big hand was like an electric shock. There was a puffy feeling that penetrated her heart and made her feel a feeling of palpitations. This is something she has never felt since her youth for more than 20 years. Taste, she feels like a cloud, and the road under her feet is soft... "Where are we going..."


    "Go eat first..." Zhou Ye took Du Jingjing''s little hand and said as he walked: "By the way, I don''t know yet, Jingjing, what kind of food do you like to eat!"


    "Wh, everything is good..." Du Jingjing, who was holding a small hand by Zhou Ye, felt as if she was in a dream, and her whole person was a bit hazy...Moreover, Zhou Ye still had a very good smell on her body, which made her involuntarily stop. Want to lean over...


    "Since you are in the magic capital, let''s go to the countryside and eat the local food..." Zhou Ye glanced at Du Jingjing''s state slightly, and Xiang Jiao pulled out a clear smile. It seemed that his [love perfume] was not in vain... ¡­Tonight can completely win this tiger girl.


    Chapter six hundred and twelve


    The next day - in a business hotel on the Bund of Magic City.


    Du Jingjing slowly opened her eyes... there was a trace of confusion in her eyes, a strange ceiling, a strange room...here is it?


    She suddenly wanted to sit up, but... halfway through this action, she couldn''t help falling down again.It wasn''t because she really didn''t have the energy to get up, although there were some reasons for this, but...the most important thing was that she felt the uninvited guest who was still in her body.


    "Bad guy..." Du Jingjing couldn''t help but uttered a low voice after receiving this strange feeling... She moved her body and body gently, trying to escape someone''s troubles... However, she moved forward a little bit , The bad guy behind chased her forward a little bit...which made her slap the bad guy backhand, and said: "Bad guy...when are you going to tease me..."


    "Trickling for a lifetime..." With the voice, an arm poked out and directly wrapped her slender waist. It was Zhou Ye who made and blamed her.


    Although Zhou Ye said that, she chose to let Jingjing go. After all, she was the first time last night... to last so long, it was already the result of years of physical exercise.


    After getting rid of a certain villain¡¯s mischief for the time being, Jingjing turned around and turned around--Looking at Zhou Ye''s beautiful and incomparable face, she couldn''t help but remember the situation last night...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 580

    Last night she got in the bad guy¡¯s car in a muddle-headed manner... However, the bad guy was taken to a local restaurant in the old city of the magic city-to be honest, the charges here are high, but... the local dishes are really authentic. .


    This meal Jingjing has a little bit of support, especially the self-brewed rice wine in this restaurant, which is even more sweet and mellow, so that she can¡¯t help but drink more with Zhou Ye¡¯s persuasion. A few cups.


    After drinking and eating-of course, it is pressing the road.Zhou Ye simply left his car in the parking lot, and walked around the Bund with Jingjing...


    The two of them held hands and walked along the banks of the Bund--the two who were still a little apart, as Zhou Ye''s deliberate or unintentional provocation, they got closer and closer...especially when the river breeze blew, Jingjing was directly caught Zhou Ye embraced him.


    I don¡¯t know who started it first¡ªperhaps Zhou Ye or Du Jingjing...the two figures finally overlapped. Although Du Jingjing is still a novice, Zhou Ye is an out-and-out old driver. ... Under Zhou Ye''s lead, Jingjing quickly fell into the veteran driver''s skilled car skills.


    The iron needs to be hot... Zhou Ye simply took Du Jingjing to open a luxurious suite in a business hotel on the Bund-a night of fish and dragon dance, Jingjing also completely stepped onto the adult stage.


    "Bad guy...or else, I''ll go back to the circus first and stay for another two days... You should discuss with your sisters before... I''m afraid they will resent me..." Du Jingjing looked at Zhou Ye''s narrow smile , Said hesitantly.


    Last night after she was completely conquered and conquered by Zhou Ye, she learned from Zhou Ye that she was not the only woman of this man... She was angry, struggled, cried, resisted... However, all of this There was no use for eggs, they were directly suppressed by the bastard Zhou Ye.


    How was it suppressed??Ahem...Of course it is¡ªthe old way.


    In fact, many times... what a woman says is duplicity. If you really choose to let go, she will hate you for a lifetime... just suppress the suppression, she will find a reason for herself ¡ª not me If you don''t resist, you can''t resist.


    What''s more--Jingjing couldn''t do without Zhou Ye. All these resistances were just a result of her female restraint and Jiao Jiao''s mentality.


    Although she promised to go home with Zhou Ye today, and later quit her job as an animal trainer in the zoo, but...today she regrets a little...After all, she doesn''t know the character and temper of the girls. What if all the women target her?


    That''s why Jingjing said that.


    "Don''t be nonsense...it''s too late for your sisters to be happy when they see you... How can they resent you?" Zhou Ye didn''t care about it, joking... There are small contradictions among his women, but... ¡­No one has dared to go against his will and stir up trouble in his harem or palace¡ªthat kind of thorns have been reformed by the Zhou family¡¯s family law."Don''t worry, they won''t target you..."


    "But..." Although Zhou Ye promised her this way, Jingjing still hesitated.


    "It seems...Baby Jingjing, you want to teach love again..." Zhou Ye smiled evilly, and frightened Du Jingjing hurriedly and hugged her man."Don''t... I know I was wrong, Ye... Can''t I go back with you?"


    "This is good..." Zhou Ye slapped Jingjing Dolphin with satisfaction, and laughed in a low voice: "Okay, get up soon... we should pack up and go back..."


    "Hmm--!" With Zhou Ye''s help, Jingjing limped to bed, and went to the bathroom to wash up alone.


    On the other hand, Zhou Ye directly folded the white sheet with a plum blossom on the couch and threw it into his wristband--this was a trophy.


    When the two of them finished packing and walked out of the hotel... it was almost noon.


    Zhou Ye first went to the parking place last night, drove his car over, and then Jingjing went directly back to the Hilton Hotel.


    Being hugged by Zhou Ye with the princess and holding Jingjing who came to the door of the room, she wanted to regret it again... "Ye, or else... Would you let me think about it again?"


    To be honest, at this time Du Jingjing really had a feeling of an ugly wife meeting her in-laws, and it was not just one...but a group, which really made her feel very uneasy.


    "Don''t worry... your sisters are all good women and won''t scold you..." Of course, Zhou Ye saw what Jingjing was afraid of, so he calmed her and knocked on the door directly.


    Soon-a beautiful young woman in fashionable dress opened the door of the presidential suite."Honey, you are back..."


    The young woman first greeted Zhou Ye, and then smiled and said to Jingjing who was in Zhou Ye''s arms: "This younger sister is Miss Jingjing, right? She is naturally beautiful...no wonder my dear will never return home. "


    "Hello, sister, I''m Du Jingjing..." Seeing the young woman''s smile, although there was some ridicule in the words,...there was no insinuation at all, which made Du Jingjing a little relieved."I don''t know what sister is?"


    "My name is Mo Chou... well, it''s all a family, don''t be so polite..." Mo Chou smiled and opened the door, letting his man and Jingjing into the room, carefully helping his man to place Jingjing. On the sofa, I sat down beside her affectionately, took her little hand, and said to my man: "My dear, I will accompany my sister to talk about a woman''s self-confidence for a while. You go back and change your clothes first. ..."


    "Hmm... Then Jingjing will ask you to take care of it, Mo Chou!" Zhou Ye said and walked to her room.He asked casually: "Why are you at home, where are the other sisters?"


    "Sisters from Baidi took the little loli to the street to play... Tian Tian took Dongmei and Qiuya to relocate and go through the transfer procedures, Qiqi and the others went to work..." Mo Chou said, "But they But please, I must thank my new sister..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly. Of course he knew what his gang of women Xie Jingjing was doing... He stopped talking, turned around and walked towards the room. After all, he felt a little uncomfortable after wearing his clothes for a day.


    "Thank me?" Jingjing was a little confused, why should she thank herself??On the way here, she thought that she would be scolded and beaten by others... but she never thought that she would be thanked...


    "Of course I have to thank you!" Mo Chou smiled and whispered in the ear of the newly joined sister, "If it weren''t for you to feed the tiger last night... I''m afraid the sisters would be miserable last night... You know, we The man... that''s really amazing..."


    "Uh-" Jingjing said in a daze when she heard Mo Chou''s words: "No, sister...you guys can''t handle him?"


    "You...I don''t know how good our men are..." Mo Chou said with emotion like a veteran looking at a rookie: "My dear must have pity for you last night. It''s the first time for you, so I''m merciless... ¡­"


    "Just show mercy????" Jingjing thought of her experience last night, and said depressed: "I was almost killed by that villain..."


    "You will understand later..." Mo Chou joked with a smile: "When you see the true strength of our man, you know how he is merciful..."


    Chapter VIII


    Tokyo-Chiyoda District-Imagawa Press Building.


    "Miss Qingzi, good noon..."


    "Hello Miss Qingzi..."


    Facing the greetings from her father, Kiyoko Imagawa just nodded slightly, and then walked towards the elevator dedicated to the president without looking back... She had no interest in the kindness of those guys.


    As the elevator started¡ªsoon, it reached the top floor of the building.Kiyoko Imagawa, carrying a small lady''s backpack, walked out of the elevator and walked directly to her father''s office...but I didn''t expect that she, who had always been unimpeded in her own business, was actually stopped by someone.


    "Miss Kiyoko, the boss is receiving an important guest...You can''t go in yet..." It was Fujiwara, Hiruji Imagawa''s confidential secretary, who stopped her.


    In the face of other employees in her own company, Kiyoko can put on the air and even ask them to kneel down and apologize, but her father''s confidential secretary, Fujiwara, cannot do so.


    One reason is that her father, Hiroji Imagawa and Fujiwara can be said to be old friends for decades. They are inferior and subordinate, but they are actually close friends of irreverence. The other reason is that Fujiwara can also be said to be watching her grow up. The elders, she even called uncle when she saw Fujiwara.


    "Uncle Fujiwara...Where did my father receive the guests?" Kiyoko Imagawa asked curiously.


    "Ms. Kiyoko, the boss is receiving Ms. Takahashi from Fuji TV. The boss is planning to enter the TV media recently..." When he said these words, Fujiwara''s eyes flickered.


    To be honest, Imagawa Hiroji does have ambitions to enter the TV media, and this Ms. Takahashi was indeed a representative of Fujidai who discussed the acquisition of Fujidai shares with Imagawa Hiruji...


    However, after several contacts-the two actually saw each other right... One is a dead wife, the other is a divorced single, the two hit it off immediately-they soon entered the stage of love, rape, passion and heat. .


    Although the acquisition fell through due to the leaks of their romance... However, the relationship between the two was maintained.It''s just that Imagawa Hiroshi didn''t know how to tell his daughter about this. He knew that his daughter Kiyoko''s deep feelings for his wife would never agree with this matter.


    So, I kept hiding...


    Although Fujiwara had several times persuaded his boss to tell Kiyoko about this matter in advance, but...Imagawa Hiroji, who was determined in the mall, faced his daughter, but did not have such firm determination.


    This time-while my boss was having a tryst with his girlfriend, he was blocked by his daughter in the door. This Nima was a bit embarrassed... How did Fujiwara have a headache to get Kiyoko away.


    "Is it true? Uncle Fujiwara?" Kiyoko Imagawa''s cold beautiful eyes stared at Fujiwara, telling the truth-since her own man changed her DNA, her IQ, which was not low, has improved. In her eyes, performances like Fujiwara, who can deceive opponents into bankruptcy, are already full of flaws in her eyes.


    "Ahem...Miss Kiyoko, it is indeed like this..." Fujiwara felt that his boss''s daughter''s eyes were a bit too sharp today... He actually felt a little guilty in his conscience.


    "Haha..." Jinchuan Kiyoko smiled coldly, quickly bypassed Fujiwara, and walked towards his father''s office...


    [When did the lady''s movements become so sensitive, just like the descendants of the Wu family...] With this thought in his mind, Fujiwara chased after Kiyoko, and while chasing, he shouted: "Miss Kiyoko, Miss Kiyoko... boss I''m really talking about things inside..."


    Kiyoko Jinchuan ignored Fujiwara''s yelling at all, and accelerated her pace. She knew... This is a performance that Fujiwara has panicked. Is there anything that she can''t let her know?Have you actually become a member to be concealed in this family?


    The more Imagawa thought, the more angry... she walked quickly to the door of her father''s office, took a kick, and kicked it hard...Although the ability that Kiyoko gained was teleportation, but... her physical strength It has also been strengthened to a certain extent, not to mention... at least it is no problem to sling a special soldier¡ª¡ª

 Movie World Im King Chapter 581

    The kick kicked by Kiyoko Fei had a force of several hundred kilograms... and the door of Imakawa Hiroshi''s office was obviously unable to withstand such a kick, and it collapsed directly after a bang.


    Through the open door, Iagawa Kiyoko saw a half-aged mistress in a pale pink dress, standing up from her father''s side in a panic, and her dress looked a little messy.


    "Dad, are you talking about business like this?" Kiyoko Imagawa strode into the office, frowning and questioning unceremoniously.


    "Ahem...Actually, Kiyoko..." Imakawa Hiroji looked a little awkwardly at Takahashi Anna who stood aside, a little bit lamented---hearted, death sooner or later, death is death, and he can''t always let a woman be like this. Wait for yourself, after all, both of them are this old... Moreover, if my daughter''s anger is really not enough, I can ask my unfathomable son-in-law to help persuade.


    Thinking of this, Hiroji Imagawa stretched out his hand and held Takahashi Anna, then solemnly said to his daughter: "Kyoko...this is your Aunt Takahashi. We have been dating for almost a year now. We are Those who truly love each other...maybe after a while--we will get married..."


    "Married???? Are you going to marry this woman??" Qingzi''s face was cold, her eyes were cold, and she glanced at the woman named Takahashi, she was indeed a beauty, although she was a little old...but , This is not the reason why she can take her mother''s position."I don''t accept¡ªexcept for my mother, I would never call another woman''s mother..."


    Speaking of this, Kiyoko turned around and walked downstairs...


    "Kyoko...Kyoko...what''s your attitude, you stop me..."


    However, Imagawa Hiroji found that his own voice seemed to have no effect on his daughter... Hearing his voice, even Kiyoko''s footsteps went faster.


    "Hiroji...what to do??" Takahashi Anna''s face was somewhat surprised and sad again, after all-she knew that Imagawa Hiroji loved his daughter who lost his mother the most... as if Kiyoko refused to agree. , She and Hiruji Imagawa''s affairs, I''m afraid there is still a grind.


    "It''s okay..." Hiroji Imagawa patted Takahashi Anna''s little hand, and said in a low voice, "Although my daughter doesn''t listen to me, she will definitely listen to someone..."


    "Who is it?" Takahashi Anna asked hopefully.


    "Kyoko''s boyfriend, Zhou Ye-kun¡ª¡ª" Speaking of this name, Imakawa Hiroshi had a toothache. His daughter who had been raising for more than ten years was finally taken away by the wolf outside... Even so, he was right. Zhou Ye is still very satisfied, handsome, mysterious, powerful... seems to be omnipotent. Even an old guy like Imagawa Hiroshi has to admit that a perfect man like Zhou Ye really has few women. It can be resisted.


    Although I really don¡¯t want to ask Zhou Ye for help--but...Sure enough, at this time, I still have to ask my son-in-law to help... Imagawa thought depressed, and said to Fujiwara who was still on standby outside: "Go, send some bodyguards. Protect Qingzi, and...don¡¯t disturb Qingzi to relax..."


    Chapter 814


    Tokyo-Minato Ward, in a high-end apartment in a building, this is the nest of the five-member women''s special team.


    The entire apartment is more than 300 square meters with complete facilities... Luxurious decoration, warm and warm all kinds of lovely furniture, showing that the owner here is a woman...


    There are five cute fabric dolls on the big, seemingly comfortable fabric sofa in the living room... and from the dining room next to the living room, the voice of several girls talking.


    "Kyoko...Are you really not going to forgive your father?" Xiang Yaoliang asked while sitting on the main seat, eating sukiyaki.


    While Kiyoko Imagawa sat opposite her, poked the ingredients in the bowl with chopsticks casually, and said hesitantly: "Although...I am not opposed to my father''s remarriage, and I also know...My father has sacrificed a lot for me. , But... I just don''t want to call that man''s mother, absolutely don''t..."


    "It seems that Mr. Imagawa didn''t force you to call that woman''s mother, right?" Natsumi Mori, sweating while eating, said casually: "It seems that everything is made up by your own brain, right?"


    "Huh¡ªit seems like this is true when you say that..." Chika Sanwa, who was sitting next to Mori, smiled: "Listening to what Kiyoko said just now, it seems like Mr. Imagawa has never said that..."


    "Hey, which side are you on..." Qingzi glared at the two of them with a bit of dissatisfaction, and said: "I ran to ask you to give me ideas, did you come out like this? Really... I won¡¯t take you to see your husband next time!"


    "Don''t... Master Qingzi, please forgive the villain''s gaffe!" X2


    Hearing Kiyoko''s threat, Chixiang and Xia Mei suddenly put their hands together and held them high above their heads-begging for mercy...


    No way, Kiyoko is the only teleporter in the Tokyo Metropolitan Government. If she really offends this chick-she really dares not take them to see her husband, then they will die of love.


    "Look at your excitement..." Kamizu Yumiko sneered away with disdain, a look of disgust on his face.


    "Oh?" Qingzi sullen her face, secretly refreshing, but found that there was still another objection, and a pair of beautiful eyes immediately squinted."It seems that Kozu-san is a strong female middle school hero. Then at the next gathering, please ask Kozu-san to stay at home..."


    Hearing this, "Wow..." Kozu Yumiko stood up blankly.


    "Don''t be impulsive, Yumiko..."


    "Yeah, everyone is sister... What is good to say..."


    "Yumiko, if the sisters disagree, you will be punished by your husband... Family law or something... I know you like it, but... there is no need to deliberately violate the family law to make your husband angry..."


    Seeing Kozu Yumiko''s actions, several other girls hurriedly persuaded and persuaded...to pull the frame...for fear that on impulse, Kozu Yumiko did something that made her husband the most taboo sisters incompatible. You must know, your husband That''s the one who likes to sit down the most... Kozu Yumiko made a mistake alone, I''m afraid-the entire Tokyo Metropolitan will be punished.


    Although to a certain extent, the family law also gave them a feeling of endless aftertaste, but...the kind of torture, they don''t want to try the second time after they have tasted it once.


    However, Kiyoko Imagawa, one of the parties involved, was not at all panicked. What is she afraid of?To put it hard, although in terms of fighting, every girl here can beat her five by one, but the premise is-she is willing to stay with them hard steel, otherwise, with the strange ability of teleport, no one can It hit her.


    However, in the next scene, Kozu Yumiko''s actions shocked all the girls.


    I saw¡ªYumiko Kozu stood up, then pushed the stool behind him to the side, followed by a tiger-floor (seat under the soil), and said loudly, ¡°Please¡ªMaster Imagawa must forgive the impoliteness that I just made. , Yumiko will be unforgettable forever!"


    "...Puff¡ª¡ª!" X5


    The women looked at Kozu in a daze, feeling like they only met Yumiko today. After a while... a burst of sweet laughter sounded through the entire apartment.


    Except for Sang Haruka, the other girls couldn''t help laughing... Kozu is so cute, even Imagawa Kiyoko couldn''t help laughing, and the atmosphere in the restaurant suddenly became much more relaxed.


    You know, when Kiyoko Imagawa came just now... there were tears on her face, and she was aggrieved.The eldest sister Xiang Yaoliang who was watching TV was a little bit confused, and was about to summon the sisters to copy the guys to avenge her little sister.


    It''s shaking the sky, who dares to bully their sisters, feels too comfortable to live?And... I said when my husband left Neon that all the younger sisters here are taken care of by her, and it happened under her nose that her sister was being bullied. What is the face of her going to see her husband? ??


    As a result, when Xiang Yaoliang asked why Qingzi was crying, he was a little depressed... Dad is getting married, and Qingzi doesn''t like that woman-what should I do??I am afraid that my husband will have a headache.


    Therefore, in the end, Qingzi can only stay here for dinner, and by the way, I can enlighten Qingzi.


    Finally, when his sisters were almost smiling... Xiang Yaoliang asked Qingzi with a smile: "Now, do you still feel angry?"


    "...No, don''t be angry!" Qing Zi Miao understood why the second sister, Kozu, would be so ugly... It turned out to be to make herself happy.All the grievances and depressions in her heart turned into a touch at this moment."Yumiko sister, thank you..."


    "Thank me for what..." Yumiko Kozu smiled and stood up, then hugged Kiyoko, and said in a low voice: "Have you forgotten? Kiyoko, we...have been a family long ago, the house rules set by your husband, I just hope that the sisters can help each other. Do you still have to say thank you to the family?"


    "Hmm... I''m sorry... Sister Yumiko!" Kiyoko''s eyes were a little red. She knew that she was the youngest among the sisters in Tokyo, and all five sisters were taking care of her silently... I don''t even know what to say.


    "Okay, wipe away the tears... Our little princess is crying like a tearful person..." Xiang Yaoliang said, and walked over, using a tissue to gently wipe the tears on Qingzi''s face ."Kyoko, as for us, since we are already the husband-sama''s women, then...sooner or later, we will be crowned as the husband''s awakening... So, it is a good thing for Mr. Imagawa to remarry... After all, maybe I don¡¯t know when, husband-sama It will take us back to his world together...At that time, Mr. Imagawa will be left alone, how pitiful..."


    "But...but..." Kiyoko knew that her sister Xiangyao was right, but she had the feeling of being seen through by adults after a prank by a child, twisting and pinching and unable to step down...


    Chapter 815


    "Why don''t it..." Looking at Kiyoko Imagawa''s hesitant expression, Xiangyao Liang smiled slightly: "You should go abroad to relax. I guess Mr. Imakawa will contact my dear immediately after hearing the news of your going abroad. It''s time... At that time, you can spend a honeymoon journey outside with dear that belongs to you only... At that time, let dear come back with you, so that you will have a step down."


    "But... but if this is the case, wouldn''t it be unfair to the sisters?" Kiyoko muttered in touch, "And... and I can''t bear the spoils and love of your husband..."


    "Little fool..." Xiang Yaoliang patted Qingzi''s back lightly and said, "Do you know? Your husband is omnipotent..."


    "I know..." Speaking of her husband''s abilities, Qingzi immediately burst into joy. She still remembers her first beautiful scenery. Under such circumstances, the first time she lost herself, she will remember it forever heart."My husband can fly into the sky and escape... can turn decay into magic... can..."


    Xiangyao Liang looked at Qingzi''s smiling face that was happy because she talked about her husband, and did not interrupt her words about her husband¡¯s ability. It was not until Qingzi was a little tired that she said slowly: "You Do you know? Kiyoko... Your husband''s ability is far beyond your imagination!"


    "Huh?" Qingzi looked at his sister Xiangyao hesitantly, wondering what she meant by this sentence.


    "Time--it''s time, idiot..." Xiang Yaoliang knocked his head silently, and said depressedly: "Have you forgotten how our husband made the cherry blossoms experience blooming flowers?"


    "Yes, Master Time Husband''s time ability is really great, but what about it?" Qingzi was a little confused.


    "If... I mean, if... Your husband can shuttle time and take your mother..." Before Xiangyao''s words were finished, Qingzi''s eyes suddenly brightened."Yes, if the husband can travel the time and reach the time when my mother is sick... won''t you be able to save my mother back?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 582

    "So, do you know how to do it?" Xiang Yaoliang smiled mysteriously: "If you want something, you need to pay something... For your mother, Qingzi... You have to introduce a girlfriend to my dear... can you do it??"


    "Yes!!!" Qingzi said with a serious expression: "In order to let my mother come back to me again...I am willing to introduce a girlfriend to your husband, but..."


    When he said this, Qingzi''s expression collapsed."I don''t know what kind of woman my dear likes..."


    Speaking of this, Kiyoko is a little depressed... She used to think that her own man can be a beautiful woman, but... when she was playing with her man in Tokyo, she made new discoveries... Many seemingly cute and beautiful women , I rushed to my dear ones, and even wanted to post them, but my husband didn''t color such women, and seemed to look down on them at all.


    This made Kiyoko feel a little elusive about the way her man chooses a woman.


    "You don''t have to do it yourself..." Xiang Yaoliang smiled slightly: "You can observe your husband''s eyes. When you think he is more concerned about a woman...you can help!"


    "Get out and help? How to help?" Qingzi was a little confused, too young compared to her, many things... Xiang Yaoliang and the others can see it, but she can''t.


    "Using the identity of the same girl..." Shinohara said, "Be friends with that girl, and then...help your husband be alone with her to create conditions..."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." Qingzi asked blankly.


    "Special training, special training..." Yumiko Kozu said depressed: "Tonight, let us give you special training, let Kiyoko thoroughly understand how to become the most favored and loved woman of your husband!"


    "No, didn''t it mean that I was helping my dear pick-up girl? How did it become a favoritism???" Kiyoko Imagawa was completely confused.


    "Water conservancy and all things do not fight, so there is nothing to fight for!" Xiangyao said in Chinese, and then explained: "This sentence is said by the ancient saints. Don''t fight, it is a big fight... You help your husband, Get what he wants, will Master Nahuo love you more?"


    "Uh-yes!" Kiyoko hesitated and nodded.


    "Will the husband who loves you help you realize your dream?" Xiang Yaoliang asked again.


    Kiyoko recalled that her husband seemed to be very good at talking to the sisters... However, neon¡¯s spirit of not causing trouble for others has been restraining them, so they really can¡¯t make the seemingly difficult The things that are realized are used to trouble my husband.


    Speaking in this way, it seems that even if he does not contribute to help her husband, she can obtain her husband''s consent and help Qingzi realize her long-cherished wish, but... Qingzi really can''t live the hurdle in her heart.


    In this way, it seems that only after gaining the favor of his husband can he make this seemingly embarrassing request.


    Qingzi, who finally sorted out all his thoughts, nodded firmly, then stood up, and bowed deeply in front of the five girls: "I understand, please give me special training from my sisters. I want to get your husband. Your pet¡¤love..."


    "Did you really think about it? Kiyoko... At that time, even if you cry and beg me, I won''t be merciful!" Xiang Yaoliang said with a serious expression: "I will definitely train you to be your husband''s good helper of!"


    "Hi-sisters, please use all your strength to train Qingzi!" Qingzi said firmly.


    "So good, let''s start eating now... After eating, hellish special training awaits you!" Xiang Yaoliang smiled slightly.


    "Hi!" Qingzi sat down again full of fighting spirit. With the goal, Qingzi has started the fighting spirit state.


    In fact, she could ask her husband Zhou Ye to unconditionally help her resurrect her mother, but... she really couldn''t comfortably let her husband do such a thing.


    Moreover, blindly requesting, not paying...this is not something they can do, so they came up with such a way to ask for help from their husband.


    Question: "How should your husband be approached by a woman?"


    Answer: "Should I help my lord to match up?"


    Question: "Wrong, you should first observe whether your husband is interested in this woman, and then consider whether to match the bridge or forcefully drive away the other person!"


    "Snapped--!"


    "it hurts¡­¡­"


    Question: "What if your husband sees a woman and is rejected by the woman when he takes the initiative to strike up a conversation?"


    Answer: "Then use your identity as a female to get close to that woman, and then use various methods to push this woman into your husband''s arms!"


    Question: "Well said, what are the various means?"


    Answer: "Legal, illegal, deceptive, normal, abnormal... and other means, refer to unscrupulous means!"


    Question: "Very good... you already have this kind of consciousness!"


    The next day-noon


    After a night of special training, Kiyoko Imagawa was sent off by the sisters and confidently boarded the flight from Tokyo to Hong Kong.And the bodyguards, who had been protecting their young ladies from afar, hurriedly reported the news to their boss, Hiruji Imagawa...


    Sitting in the Imagawa Newspaper Building, Imagawa Hiroji silently stared at the endless traffic on the road downstairs from the building. After half a day, he dialed a phone he didn''t want to make."Hello---Zhou Ye-kun? This is Hiruji Imakawa..."


    Chapter 816


    Magic City-Hilton Hotel-Zhou Ye''s presidential suite.


    At this time, only Mo Chou and Zhou Ye were left in the room.


    The other girls have their own things to be busy... The dog girl group of five and the swan girl are going to work, while the Baidi sisters take the beast ear loli and accompany the tiger girl Jingjing back to resign... why beast ears The loli will follow??


    Of course it was because they wanted to go to the amusement park, and the Baidi sisters just followed it for this.After all¡ªthe five quirky little loli are incredibly well-behaved in front of Zhou Ye, but in front of the other girls, the sisters of Baidi were able to pack them steadily.


    Otherwise, Jingjing alone?Want to watch these five beast ear loli??That is just an international joke...


    As for Dongmei and Qiuya... they have entered the school smoothly and started their learning career.


    Why didn''t Zhou Ye go to school??


    One is because Zhou Ye himself doesn''t want to go to school to hang out, joking...Do you really think he likes to be in school??


    The other reason is that Dongmei and Qiuya don''t want Zhou Ye to go to school either-why??What an obvious reason... what if a blind bitch smashes to death and stalks him and rubs against his own man??They don¡¯t want their men to bring sisters home at a rate of one by one a day...


    And when Imakawa Hiroshi called Zhou Ye...Zhou Ye was lying on the warm knee pillow provided by Mo Chou, discussing matters with her...


    What to discuss?Of course it¡¯s the future work of my own women... A bunch of women, when there is nothing to do every day, that thing will happen. Zhou Ye will just wait for every day to coax this and coax that, why are there so many in the emperor¡¯s palace Gong Dou?It''s just a very idle time...A bunch of women have nothing to do when they are full every day, and they will be ghosts if they don''t think about anything.


    Always find something for them to do so that they can stop a little bit.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye is discussing with Mo Chou whether he wants to set up a real estate company in Modu, not to make money, but to let a few women do something...


    The real estate industry is relatively repulsive to foreign investment, so it¡¯s okay... Isn¡¯t there a five-person bitch?Let them come forward, and then directly form a joint venture company with Mo Chou...In this way, the five-member bitch group will also have the identities on the bright side.


    When the time comes, get all your own women in... Find a leadership position that is not used to run back, and you will live together.As for making money??Don''t be kidding... This joint-venture real estate group was founded by Zhou Ye to arrange for his own women to make money¡ªIs Zhou Ye short of money?


    If Zhou Ye really wants to make money vigorously-in less than half a year, he can rely on the gold in his bracelet to hit the gold market around the world to the real price of cabbage.


    You know... Zhou Ye''s Umbrella is the commercial hegemon in the galaxy¡ªthough, not in this world.


    But-gold or something, it''s really worthless in the galaxy. The industrial role of this thing is extremely narrow, and the gold reserves of many planets in the galaxy are simply touching. It''s not good to say-most of the planets are made of gold. ...Just ask if you are afraid.


    That is to say, Zhou Ye needs to travel through the plane frequently, so the bracelet has prepared so many waste metals that are hard currency for the earth.


    Of course, Zhou Ye could also use his own words and spirits to conjure trillions of bills out of thin air, but wouldn''t it be boring?It''s so interesting to see people jumping off the building when you hit the gold market...cough cough, I seem to say something terrible.


    In short, just when Zhou Ye was discussing with Mo Chou about the name of the group, he received a call from Imagawa Hiruji.


    Mo Chou curiously watched his man pick up the ugly and explosive cell phone, and after he got on the phone... first he spoke in Japanese for a long time, then hung up the phone and fell into thought...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 583

    Looking at his man''s thoughtful expression, Mo Chou couldn''t help but gently comb his hair with his hands, and asked in a low voice, "My dear, what''s wrong? Is there something wrong with Neon''s sister? ??"


    "It''s okay..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly when he heard Mo Chou''s question, then stretched out his hand to embrace Mo Chou''s slender waist and buried his head in her arms, whispering: "It''s just Qingzi Something happened over there... She had a conflict with her father, and my cheap old man asked me to persuade Qingzi to go back..."


    "Kyoko?? Have a conflict with her father, Mr. Imakawa?" Mo Chou asked curiously, "What the hell is going on?"


    "Hey, it''s nothing more than my cheap old man who wants to find Qingzi a stepmother, and Qingzi doesn''t want to..." Zhou Ye sighed, and then started doing it lazily."I want to clean up too, and I am going to Hong Kong."


    "Well, then I will prepare a change of clothes for you..." Mo Chou said, standing up and going in to help his man prepare things.


    "No, I still have a lot of clothes here..." Zhou Ye hurriedly stopped Mo Chou, joking... There are at least thousands of unworn clothes in his wristband, all of which are carefully done by his women. He prepared everything in various styles and elements...Why does he bring so many clothes?


    "But I just want to help you prepare..." Mo Cusa Jiao said: "This gives me the feeling that I am a good wife and mother, packing my husband who is preparing for a business trip... You let me go Well¡­¡­"


    "Okay, okay... you go..." Zhou Ye was helpless facing Mo Chou''s aegyo attack... Forget it, it was nothing more than bringing something more...


    "My dear, you are so kind!" Seeing his man agreed, Mo Chou happily kissed Zhou Ye lightly on the cheek, humming and walking briskly into the bedroom.


    And Zhou Ye sat on the sofa again, thinking about things... what he was thinking about was actually very simple¡ªin fact, when he heard Hiroshi Imagawa said that Kiyoko had gone to Hong Kong, his first reaction was¡ª ¡ªCity HunterThe plot is about to begin.


    This Nima is interesting...


    Huixiang¡ªand Maiko and her female companion...umh¡ªyou can¡¯t miss any of them.


    Just when Zhou Ye was thinking about how to get all those sister papers in hand... Mo Chou had also packed up her man¡¯s outfits. In fact, she didn¡¯t make too many things, after all, what she enjoys is This process, not Zhou Ye really needed those things.


    "My dear...this is the luggage I prepared for you..." Mo Chou walked out carrying a small suitcase."There are... two sets of clothes I prepared for you, and some Hong Kong dollars... By the way, my dear, there is also the key to a villa I bought in Hong Kong in it. This is the address - and stop inside the villa. With two sports cars, the villa and the car have staff responsible for regular cleaning and maintenance. I basically haven''t driven much... My dear, if you like it, you can drive out for a drive!"


    "Mo Chou baby..." At this moment, Zhou Ye was really moved by Mo Chou''s appearance like a good wife and mother. He took Mo Chou into his arms and whispered, "Thank you. ..."


    "Why are you thanking?" Mo Chou turned his eyes and glanced at him, "I''m all yours...not to mention those extraneous things?...Just remember to come back soon...because I''m going there later. Travel to North America and attend a conference..."


    "Don''t worry, baby... I will come back as soon as possible... Even if time is too late, I will chase you to North America..." Zhou Ye said, lightly pecking on Mo Chou''s little dog .


    "Hmm--" Mo Chou said softly: "Go early and get back early, my dear..."


    "I will..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "Then I''m leaving!"


    "Wait a minute..." Mo Chou said, standing on tiptoe, and after kissing his own man, he said, "Remember to bring a few more new sisters back...or else, we will go on strike... "


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless... Under Mo Chou''s smiling eyes, he opened a portal and walked directly over... Hong Kong, I''ve been there countless times... There is no need to flew over. Up.


    Chapter 817


    Hong Kong Kai Tak International Airport is located in the Kowloon City District. It is an airport built in the city center. As the busiest international airport, it can no longer keep up with the development of Hong Kong because it has only one runway...


    In this regard, the Hong Kong government has invested heavily in the construction of a new airport in Chek Lap Kok, but the new airport has not yet been completed, so Kai Tak Airport is currently the only international airport in Hong Kong.


    At this time-a flight from Neon Tokyo to Hong Kong is slowly landing on the airport runway.


    After a while--


    A beautiful figure with a lady''s backpack behind her back appeared in the lobby of the airport. She was walking calmly, and from time to time she looked curiously at the strangers around her. Her leisurely attitude, The hurried figures around him formed a sharp contrast.


    This beautiful figure is exactly what Kiyoko Imagawa came to vacation on the suggestion of her sister.


    "According to Sister Xiangyao...At this time, it is estimated that my father has already notified the husband..." Kiyoko Imagawa said to herself as she walked, "Then should I go and settle down first, and then Waiting for your husband to come to see me???"


    "But what if your husband can''t find me?" Said this, Imagawa Kiyoko hesitated again, she didn''t want her husband to be anxious because she couldn''t find herself... "Or I will wait for him here at the airport? ??"


    "Since I am afraid I will not be able to find you... Why don''t you go and find me obediently?" A voice rang in Kiyoko Imagawa''s ear, and Kiyoko was startled, then happily turned his head and looked at the place where the sound came from. ."My husband??"


    The tall figure standing not far behind him, not his husband, Zhou Ye, who is it?


    Seeing Zhou Ye, Qingzi stepped on her calf and ran towards Zhou Ye excitedly all the way...Before she ran to Zhou Ye, she had already jumped up sharply... she threw herself into Zhou Ye''s arms."My husband--"


    Zhou Ye shook his head helplessly, stretched out his arms, and hugged Qingzi.


    "My husband--I miss you so much..." Qingzi, who hugged Zhou Ye''s neck with both hands, buried his little face in the arms of his own man, and muttered: "Qingzi...Qingzi missed you so much... ¡­"


    Qingzi, who hung tightly on Zhou Ye like a koala, clung to Zhou Ye''s cheek like a cat...all Zhou Ye''s words of blame were lost.


    After a while-Kiyoko raised his head and aimed enthusiasm at his husband''s ambition like fire, do not speak up, this one will last for more than two minutes-


    The travelers passing by them couldn''t help but smile knowingly when they saw the young couple embracing each other enthusiastically. Who hasn''t experienced the sprout of youth?Those pure love can resonate most with everyone...


    After a long time, the two finally separated...


    "Alright..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Qingzi''s dolphins, and said in a low voice: "Let''s go back first... You don''t want to perform live here, do you?"


    "Hmm...!" Qingzi also felt something wrong with her man''s behavior. After nodding her head cleverly, she jumped off her man''s body, clasped Zhou Ye''s arm tightly with both hands, and walked outside the airport. ."Husband, where are we going?"


    "Go to your Sister Mochou''s villa!" Zhou Ye said as he walked: "Sister Mochou gave me the key to her villa at No. 36 Sassoon Road, Repulse Bay... and said that I would take you there. Hong Kong relaxes."


    "Sister Mo Chou is so nice!" Qingzi''s happy eyes turned into crescent moon...


    The two embraced sweetly and walked towards the parking lot outside the airport... However, when they walked to the airport parking lot, there was a scene that made them dumbfounding.


    I saw a beautiful girl with a sense of clothes and sex, playing with the door of Zhou Ye''s red Pagani sports car.


    Seeing the two approaching, the girl still arrogantly yelled: "Look, see, see what to see, haven''t you, haven''t you seen anyone drive a sports car?"


    "Puff......" Zhou Ye almost laughed out loud. I really haven''t seen anyone stealing a car and stealing such an arrogant one, but by the way, why does this girl look so familiar??Hmm-the car thief-a little stuttering???Huh??Isn''t this a little stutter among young and Dangerous boys??


    Interesting-thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "I''m sorry, I haven''t seen anyone driving a sports car, I just haven''t seen such an arrogant person who steals a car and steals in front of the owner..."


    I stammered when I heard this.I rely on-is this the Lord??But now it¡¯s not the time to say this, she squatted her face and said loudly, "Hey, hello...who is stealing the car? You, you, and you don¡¯t wrong me, I, I, I just want, think, want to see Just look at this car...it''s great to have, have, and rich...?"


    "It''s nothing to have money...Would you like to go in and have a look?" Zhou Ye laughed and joked, pressing the remote control of the car key, and the gull-wing door of the Pagani sports car slowly opened...


    "Count, count, count you acquainted, pretty boy..." The little stammered little face lifted up, with a smug look on his face... It seems that this prince was bluffed by himself.After taking a glance in the car, she pretended to say: "Running, it''s just like that in the sports car...no, no, nothing great...it''s boring, I''ll go now..."


    As she said, she stammered and turned around and was about to leave... However, she just turned around, but felt a pain in the back of her neck-and then her head was confused... "You, you, you want..."


    Before she finished speaking, she fell into a tender embrace¡ª¡ª


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at the scene in front of him speechlessly-it was not him who stuttered, but Kiyoko Imagawa... "Kyoko-what are you doing?"


    "I''m looking for myself a temporary comrade-in-arms..." Qingzi smiled with crooked eyebrows. As she said, she didn''t dislike it, and put her little hand under the body of the little stamm... Fan."My husband, I can tell you good news, this little girl has not lost her first time..."


    "...Ahem, don''t call me that evil, am I that kind of person?" Zhou Ye coughed dryly and said embarrassingly.


    "Really?" Kiyoko smiled and looked at her man, jokingly: "Then I will leave her here and leave her alone. Then I don''t know who will take advantage of it... It''s so pitiful... "


    "Smack--!" Zhou Ye slapped Qingzi''s Alice Dolphin gently, and smiled: "Okay, don''t make any mistakes, take her to the car... Let''s go back first..."


    "Okay, my husband!" Qingzi smiled and gently stuttered up, and the two sat in the co-pilot position of the Pagani supercar together...Although the space in the car is not large, adjust the seat slightly The position is still enough for two slender chicks to sit in together.


    And Zhou Ye also took the driving seat and closed the door--as soon as he stepped on the accelerator, the Pagani drove out of the parking lot with a roar.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 584

    Chapter VIII


    I don''t know-how long it took, Su Xiaoxiao finally woke up from the coma... When she woke up, she only felt that her head was groggy. This was a sequelae of brain hypoxia.


    After a while-Su Xiaoxiao really got rid of the dizzy feeling that made her headache distraught, and the memories from before the coma poured into her mind like a tide...


    [I was knocked out from behind by someone??] Su Xiaoxiao''s mind came up with such thoughts, and then-she was horrified to find that she was now tied to a seat, and her vision was sealed with tape...


    This made her shudder immediately... Is it possible that a miss would cost her an unimaginable price??


    What does that handsome boy do to himself??What kind of destiny is waiting for yourself?Will it be sold to Nanyang after being...?


    All kinds of thoughts poured in, making Su Xiaoxiao more afraid...


    She wanted to yell for help, but¡ªZou was blocked by someone, and the help shouting to the side finally turned into a [Mum Mum] sound, she tried to move her body... I wanted to get from the rope But the person who tied her up was obviously very skillful, not only did not make her feel uncomfortable, but also prevented her from getting rid of the bondage of the rope.


    After busying for a long time-Su Xiaoxiao had to give up the idea of ??self-help, and he really couldn''t get out of trouble.


    Now, she can only wait.


    Su Xiaoxiao, who was tired and sweating, stopped the useless struggle, and after taking a short break, began to look at where he was.


    This is a living room with more than 100 square meters. From the decoration and furnishings of the living room, it is not difficult to see that the owner here is obviously a good owner, and her own location is the dining room in the corner of the living room... And she was tied to a chair in the dining room.


    There is a door, since it is a restaurant??Then there is a kitchen... and what is in the kitchen???Of course it is a knife-if you find the knife, you can be rescued...


    Thinking of this, Su Xiaoxiao began to look at the entire living room. After a while, she found a door next to the dining room... Obviously, that was where the kitchen was.


    Su Xiaoxiao was about to shake the chair and moved it bit by bit... Suddenly, some voices that made her face flushed faintly came from upstairs... "Bah, the wolf, you are so blind." Handsome face..."


    After Su Xiaoxiao took a sip to herself, she felt strange...as if she felt very jealous.No, no, this is definitely not jealous, it''s just not resentful...Yes, just not resentful--why this lady is suffering here, but the guy above is enjoying and receiving, it''s really unfair...


    While finding reasons for the strange feeling in his heart, Su Xiaoxiao shook the center of gravity of his body, controlled the chair under him, and moved to the kitchen...


    Little by little-step by step...


    This kind of movement is really labor-intensive-you know, her legs are tied to the stool legs, and it takes a lot of effort to move them, and, if the movements are not too big, too big-she may be the whole person Will fall to the ground together with the stool, and it will be over.


    More than an hour passed¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    She finally moved to the door of the kitchen... However, the next step is to find a way to enter the kitchen...


    However, she had no strength at this time. After all, she was just a little girl stealing a car, and she was not a specially trained female special police officer. She was able to think of this method and she had already performed supernormally.


    At this time-Su Xiaoxiao suddenly heard a woman scream from the upper floor, and then everything was calm... "That guy looks like a very powerful man, he has been doing it for so long..."


    Haven''t eaten pork and seen a pig run?The sisters of Su Xiaoxiao, but many people talked about these things in front of her... She probably estimated the time, okay... it was far longer than the length of the guys her sisters said.


    According to the sisters, Su Xiaoxiao feels that his chance has come, because...it is said that after men and women, men will feel as if they are exhausted and have no offensive power...Moreover, most of them will sleep. It is a good opportunity to escape.


    Thinking of this, Su Xiaoxiao moved the stool even harder.


    And on the other side-after Zhou Ye completely settled Qingzi, he covered her with a thin quilt, and then quietly walked out of the room... To be honest, he was still very interested in stuttering.


    You know-when he was young and watching Young and Dangerous, his favorite thing was to stutter.


    Zhou Ye, who walked slowly down the stairs, saw at a glance the little stutter that was swaying the stool and moving towards the kitchen... He smiled slightly and walked behind the little stutter, saying in her ear like a mischief : "Where do you want to go? Do you want me to help you?"


    "Mmm..." Su Xiaoxiao was shocked when he heard this voice, and then shook his head desperately, as if he wanted to see who was talking.


    Zhou Ye smiled, walked around in front of her as she wished, raised his hand, and tore off the tape that was sealing her."What do you want to say to me??"


    "I, I, I tell you...no, no, don''t mess around..." Su Xiaoxiao said with a serious threat, "I, I, and my eldest brother are Fei, Fei, Feihong of Ciyun Mountain, yes, Yes, there are more than nine thousand little brothers...all, all, all murderers without blood..."


    "Puff--hahahahaha..." Zhou Ye was threatened by Su Xiaoxiao and almost laughed off...It was so funny, no one had threatened him with such words."I, I, I, I''m so scared..."


    "Hey, hello! I tell, tell, tell you... I, I, I''m the most annoying people to learn from me..." Su Xiaoxiao was like an angry little wild cat, grinning at Zhou Ye It seems to be threatening Zhou Ye.


    "So, what, what about that?" Zhou Ye said, and when he raised his hand, he squeezed the rope that bound Su Xiao.


    "Afraid, afraid, afraid?? Give, give, give me an eight hundred thousand, suppress, suppress, suppress shock, I, I, I will forgive you!" Watching Zhou Ye untie his rope, A triumphant expression leaked from Su Xiaoxiao''s face.


    These rich second-generation generations are so foolish, it seems that maybe they can kill this rich man again?Su Xiaoxiaole''s eyes were almost narrowed.


    However, then she discovered that things weren¡¯t what she thought... After the bad guy let her go, he actually put her on his shoulders and walked upstairs...


    "You, you, what are you going to do..." Su Xiaoxiao slapped Zhou Ye on the back in horror, but it was useless. It was not even a tickle for Zhou Ye... "Quick, quick, Let go of me..."


    "Of course I will give you one million and eight hundred thousand..." Zhou Ye laughed and joked: "But, I don''t have the habit of giving money to outsiders... So, in order to give you money, you should become my woman first... ¡­"


    "I, I, I don''t need money... Hurry, let go of me..."


    "You said it doesn''t count..."


    Soon, Zhou Ye carried her into another bedroom, and then there was the sound of thorny clothes being torn from the room.


    "No, don''t tear my clothes...Hey, I, I will really tell my eldest brother to chop you..."


    "That''s really terrible, okay, before I die, let''s suppress the shock..."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Chapter 819


    [Dingling bell-Jingling bell-Jingling bell -!


    A sound of phone calls awakened Zhou Ye who was resting on the couch... Zhou Ye did not open his eyes, stretched out his hand, and picked up the phone from the cabinet in front of the couch."Hello¡ªwho?"


    "Hello, are you Mr. Zhou Ye?" There was a respectful male voice on the phone.


    "Oh, I am... Are you?" Zhou Ye said while playing with Su Xiaoxiao''s hair. I have to say that this girl really gave him a surprise. Although it was the first time... After knowing the taste, it was really crazier than Qingzi.


    "Hello, Mr. Zhou Ye, I am the president of Hong Kong DOA Group, Mr. Gao..." The voice on the phone was a bit embarrassing. He had never felt that his name was so or what... But what should be said , After all, what the boss behind the scenes requires must be done."Ms. Aoi, please ask me to receive you. If Mr. Zhou needs anything in Hong Kong, please feel welcome. Just contact me directly..."


    "Mr. Gao?" Zhou Ye smiled when he heard the name¡ªgood guy, the last name is Gao, the first name is Mr. The person who named him is really talented.


    "Ahem...Yes, the name of Zai Xia is Shang Xian Xia Sheng." Mr. Gao explained a little embarrassingly.


    "Well, I know..." Of course, Zhou Ye knows who Ms. Aoi is mentioned by Mr. Gao. That is Mo Chou''s pseudonym, and this Mr. Gao was promoted as a puppet by Mo Chou, "Just right, I have I want to trouble Mr. Gao!"


    "Please tell me directly, I will do my best to do it for you!" Mr. Gao said respectfully.


    He couldn¡¯t be disrespectful. He never took the initiative to contact his behind-the-scenes boss. The first time he took the initiative to contact him was to confess this matter... Moreover, he was sternly confessed that Zhou Ye must be entertained. When facing Zhou Ye, It must be as respectful as facing her.


    Of course Mr. Gao knows that he is just a puppet and target put forward by the boss, but what about... He enjoys the various benefits of the president of the DOA Group, luxury cars, mansions, high society parties and various beauties... This is better than his own struggle little by little, I don''t know how many times.


    "I heard that the charity luxury cruise ship Fuguimaru is about to go on its maiden voyage-get me a boarding card for the top cabin, is it okay?" Zhou Ye was doing strange things on Su Xiaoxiao with his hand. , Said with a smile.


    "It''s no problem, I''ll do it now." Mr. Gao hurriedly agreed, and then he hesitated: "I don''t know where to send it after I get the boarding card?

 Movie World Im King Chapter 585

    "At that time, you will personally send it to Villa 36 on Sassoon Road!" Zhou Ye also wanted to meet this guy, and by the way helped his own woman beat him."You sent it alone... you know?"


    "Yes!" Mr. Gao said hurriedly.


    "Okay, nothing else for the time being... Let''s do it!" Zhou Ye said, and hung up the phone unceremoniously... It''s just a dog, there is no need to pay too much attention to it...


    Zhou Ye, who hung up the phone, smiled and looked at the long eyelashes on Su Xiaoxiao''s closed beautiful eyes. It trembled. Obviously... this girl is already awake.He caught a narrow smile and said, "Huh? Since Xiao stammers hasn''t woken up, take the opportunity to send another shot..."


    "Ah... I woke up..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Su Xiaoxiao opened his eyes immediately, begging: "I, I, I really can''t do it...Bad guy...Don''t , Stop tossing me!"


    After all, it is only the first time for her. Although Su Xiaoxiao is a young lady, in fact, she usually belongs to the kind of girl who looks very relaxed in appearance, but in fact she is conservative in her bones, or she is not. It was the first time that Zhou Ye was cheaper.


    She was about to be killed by Zhou Ye in the afternoon...If Qingzi hadn''t joined in to help, I''m afraid she would really be killed by this bastard...


    Facing the little stutter begging for mercy, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, patted Qingzi with both hands and stuttered: "Alright, aren''t you hungry? Let''s go to dinner..."


    "My husband, are you hungry? Then I''m going to cook now..." Qingzi, who had woken up a long time ago, said that she was about to get up and go downstairs to cook. Since becoming Zhou Ye''s woman, she has been The home economics class, which is never interested, is full of interest-making a delicious meal for your husband by yourself is the duty of every neon woman.


    "Okay, you are also very tired..." Zhou Ye grabbed the slender waist of Kiyoko who wanted to get up, and said softly: "Let''s go out to eat today... When we are in Hong Kong, don''t you feel the night market culture of Hong Kong? How can it work?"


    "Okay, Anada..." After all, Qingzi is not too young, it was when she was playing...When she heard Zhou Ye''s words, she certainly raised her hands in agreement.


    But stuttering is a bit tragic--


    "I, I, I won''t go..." Xiao stammered a little melancholy. After all-she is currently suffering from mobility problems, and... it hurts very hot when she moves, let alone go with Zhou Ye and Qingzi Visited the night market.


    "It''s okay... I''ll help you!" Zhou Ye said, smiling mysteriously-with the palm of his hand over, there was an extra can of a small medical sprayer with an umbrella logo in his hand."This is a super fast medical sprayer. The pain relief effect is great!"


    "Really?" When Su Xiaoxiao heard Zhou Ye''s words, his eyes suddenly brightened. Who wants to hurt if it hurts...


    "Of course it is true!" Zhou Ye said, lifting the quilt, holding the medical spray and spraying it at Su Xiaoxiao''s wound...


    "Don''t, don''t do this... I, I''ll do it myself..." However, Su Xiaoxiao''s words were too slow. By the time she finished speaking, Zhou Ye had already sprayed the medicine...


    With the spray of medicine mist on the wound, Su Xiaoxiao suddenly felt a icy cool pleasure, replacing the original hot pain-which made her surprised and said: "It''s really, really effective, now It doesn''t hurt anymore!"


    "Well, you can walk in a while..." Qingzi lying on the other side said with a smirk.


    "Qing, Qingzi...how do I, feel, feel-you, you, you laugh so unkindly?" Seeing Qingzi''s smirk, Su Xiaoxiao felt like he was fooled again."Difficulty...that bad, bad guy is lying to me again?"


    To be honest, after Qingzi¡¯s rescue effort in the afternoon saved Su Xiaoxiao from dying under Zhou Ye, Su Xiaoxiao felt closer to Qingzi. After all, the two of them were the most intimate. I''ve seen each other''s state of privacy. What could be more intimate and intimate than such friendship?


    "No..." Qingzi smiled and glanced at her husband.


    Zhou Ye smiled and looked at the two women. Anyway, his goal had been achieved-even if Qingzi exposed himself, it didn''t matter.


    Seeing his husband¡¯s attitude, Kiyoko knew that he could break through him, "That medical spray is indeed a good thing..."


    "Then why are you smiling so insidiously?" Su Xiaoxiao asked curiously, it is rare that he didn''t stutter this time.


    "The effect is so good..." Qingzi said, lying in Su Xiaoxiao''s ear, and whispered: "It''s so good... even there can be repaired..."


    "That, that, where??" Su Xiaoxiao asked inexplicably, then, her eyes widened in surprise. She already knew where Qingzi was talking??"Cheat, deceive..."


    "At night you''ll know..." Qingzi shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently: "Well, let''s go eat first, I''m all hungry..."


    "Gurulu..." Su Xiaoxiao''s stomach heard the sound of hunger as if responding to Qingzi''s words."I, I''m also hungry... But, but... I don''t have any clothes to wear, and he tore my clothes..."


    Su Xiaoxiao stared at Zhou Ye with accusing eyes, as if saying... [I can''t get out now, it''s all your fault.


    "We are about the same figure, you can wear mine first..." Qingzi said, got up and went to the other bedroom to get his backpack.


    "I, I killed you bad guy..." Feeling that the wound was no longer painful, he stood up from the couch and rushed towards Zhou Ye with great momentum...


    "Okay, stop making trouble..." Zhou Ye caught the silly girl, slapped her dolphins lightly and said, "Or, you want to fight with me hungry at night. Dawn?"


    "Bad, bad, bad guy..." The little stutter who was embraced by Zhou Ye, bitten two bites on Zhou Ye''s shoulder bitterly... In fact, she didn''t want to use any force - "No matter how much you dare to bully me , Kill you!"


    "Okay, okay, I won''t bully you in the future, how about letting you bully me?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and directly picked up a small stutter and walked to the other bedroom...


    After the three laughed for a while, they dressed neatly... and walked down the second floor of the villa. It was still the Pagani that Zhou Ye drove during the day. It was still the posture of the three sitting together during the day. The only difference was that they stuttered this time. Is sober.


    Under the guidance of a short stutter, Zhou Ye drove all the way to the most famous temple street night market in Hong Kong.


    Chapter Eighty Hundred and Twenty


    Three days later-Tsim Sha Tsui Pier.


    The Tsim Sha Tsui Pier, which was originally bustling with excitement, is crowded with people today....


    Because today, the charity inaugural voyage ceremony of the luxury cruise ship, the Fukimaru, will be held here. These people are either the family members who sent people off the ship or the people who came here to watch the lively. Not that common.


    On the square by the pier, some people said goodbye to relatives and friends, some were holding a bunch of balloons waiting for Fugui Maru''s maiden voyage to be released... and there were even gangsters who stood watching the pretty girls.


    At this time, a girl with a hot body and a hot body wearing a sexy black and low red short skirt was pulling her suitcase and walking towards the entrance of the pier... She was the child of the Hong Kong policeman.


    As a police officer, although the welfare is very good, it is not good enough for her to participate in the charity maiden voyage of the Fugui Maru. This time it was because of the information received that some international criminals have already targeted the Fugui Maru. The ship was robbed on the high seas.


    However¡ªwithout definite evidence, the police could not persuade the owner of the Fukimaru to terminate this maiden voyage, and ¡ª they also couldn¡¯t bear the huge responsibility brought about by terminating the maiden voyage, so they dispatched a maiden to board as a tourist. This Fuguimaru acted by chance.


    To be honest, Yuzi really has an urge to scold MMP for this mission¡ªwhat''s the matter, if there are really international gangsters on board, how much can she do??Do you really think she is a female Rambo?Can''t you die??


    However, the heavy luggage somewhat comforted the Maid, which was filled with all kinds of firearms. Maid still remembered the gloomy look of the old guy guarding the gun room when he went to the gun room to pick up the gun.


    He shook his head slightly, as if to drive away all the distracting thoughts in his mind.The girl knew... her mission had already begun from this moment... With a smile on her delicate little face, she walked towards the entrance of the dock.


    From a distance, she saw a big girl who was dressed like her, smiled slightly, and shouted softly, "Hey, wait for me..."


    Da Bo Mei also saw the girl at this time and walked towards her with a smile."Why are you so slow..."


    This big girl is not a policeman, but an informant whom the servant used to cover her identity. She said she was an informant, but she was actually an ordinary gold-worship girl...like her who tried to catch a beetle on a luxury cruise ship. Girls, there are too many, not surprising.


    "Okay...time is coming, let''s go!" said the tongzi, holding Wen Cuicui''s hand, and going to the entrance of the dock.


    At this moment, a car''s brakes rang, and the two couldn''t help but look back.


    I saw--beside the square under the steps, there was a fleet of eight black Lexus vehicles at this time. In the middle of the fleet, there was a black F¨¹hrer version of the extended Lincoln...


    "Wow-so rich..." Wen Cuicui couldn''t help but lightly slap her little scorpion, beautiful eyes bright and colorful.She has completely stopped her footsteps... As a gold worshiper, of course she has to see who is the owner of the team, and if she has the opportunity, she doesn''t mind going forward to seduce them.


    The maiden did not urge Wen Cuicui, she also wanted to see who was so high-profile.


    As the convoy stopped, more than a dozen black-clad bodyguards emerged from the eight front and rear cars, and they looked solemnly and watched the surrounding movement.


    One of the bodyguards walked quickly to the door of the head of the Lincoln car in the middle, and opened the door respectfully-as the door opened, the handsome boy walked down, and behind him, followed by a bowed head and bowed, the flattery was beyond words Man.


    In the other car door, two beautiful women with different styles walked down. As soon as they got out of the car, they came to the handsome boy''s side without compromising, one of them hugged the boy''s arm tightly.


    This group of people was exactly Zhou Ye who came here to board the ship and stammered with Qingzihe Xiao.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 586

    After Zhou Ye got out of the car, he turned his head slightly and said to Mr. Gao: "Okay, just send me here, you can go back..."


    "But..." Mr. Gao said hesitantly: "There are so many people here, just in case they disturb your interest..."


    "I said no, I don''t need it!" Zhou Ye waved his hand, how could he pick up his sister with him??"You go back..."


    "Yes." Mr. Gao saw that Zhou Ye was already a little impatient, he hurriedly walked into the car and ordered the team to turn around and go back.


    Zhou Ye embraced the two women and walked towards the dock... When passing by the Yazi and Wen Cuicui, he gave them a smile.


    "I, I, I think I have found my true life..." Wen Cuicui murmured while looking at Zhou Ye''s back in a daze.


    "Don''t be silly... Do you know who the owner of the team that sent him is? That''s Mr. Gao, the president of the DOA Group!" Yazi wouldn''t say to Wen Cuicui, the moment Zhou Ye smiled at her just now. She is getting a little heartbeat.


    "DOA Group?? What is that??" Wen Cuicui said with some confusion.


    "DOA Group is a financial group. On the surface, they are companies that provide securities brokerage, corporate financing, and investment research for others, but in reality... we found that they have financial contacts with foreign gangs!" Said Yuzi. Suddenly realized one thing-could this boy be one of the international robbers?It can even be said to be the leader of the robbers??


    After all, the DOA Group itself is a bit involved in black... and the person who can make the boss of the DOA Group so courteous is definitely not a fuel-efficient lamp.Thinking of this... The maiden couldn''t help gritting his teeth secretly. It seems that this is the focus of attention.


    "So handsome...I''m willing even in the underworld..." Wen Cuicui''s face was flushed, and her eyes were about to become stars. She was completely fascinated by Zhou Ye.


    "Wake up, nympho..." The girl didn''t know what was wrong with him, as if he wanted to hit this guy."Didn''t you see that there are two young mei girls by your side? You should give up..."


    "What happened to the youth mei girl?" Wen Cuicui stopped her shoulders unconvinced, and said: "Do they have a pair of big darlings like me? Besides... I''m still a virgin, this is also a bonus... "


    "Too lazy to care about you, Hua Chicui!" The girl stepped towards Zhou Ye''s back and chased after him... She wanted to see which cabin this guy was in. By the way, she also wanted to focus on this guy.After all-to say that there is a problem with the identity of the ship, I am afraid this is the guy.


    However, what disappointed the girl... Zhou Ye did not line up to walk the general passage like ordinary people... Instead, he walked into the VIP boarding passage near the bow...


    "You, you slow down..." Wen Cuicui pulled the box and chased behind the girl. For the first time, she felt that the burden was so heavy.


    The girl looked at the ordinary boarding passage that was queuing to board the ship, and then looked at Zhou Ye, who was holding the two women in front of the VIP passage without any haste-Yinya bit, and followed Up.


    "Hey-hey-what are you going there?" Wen Cuicui realized that the girl was walking towards the VIP boarding channel, and hurriedly pulled the box forward and chased him. When she ran to the girl, he finally saw it. Zhou Ye''s figure grumbled dissatisfiedly: "I also said that I am an idiot. I think you are the idiot. You are like a idiot, behind others... I tell you... I I won''t give him up to you, sisters belong to sisters, men belong to men..."


    "You shut up..." The girl murmured, and walked quickly behind Zhou Ye. At this time, Zhou Ye had reached the VIP boarding channel.


    Chapter 821


    "Husband..." Qingzi hugged Zhou Ye''s arm and glanced backwards... just to see the figure chasing after Yazi and Wen Cuicui, with a little toe, pretending to kiss her man''s cheek, and laughed in his ear: " Your husband''s charm is really invincible...The two women have already chased you, do you want me to help you take them down?"


    "Don''t make trouble... Just watch my performance obediently." Zhou Ye said, gently rubbing Qingzi''s unbearable waist, causing her body to soften and her face flushed. There is no more word."Bad husband..."


    "I, I''m so sleepy...Honey..." Little stutter didn''t care about Kiyoko''s movements at all. She was almost sleepy...Because of the boat, she only got up so early this morning.


    To be honest, she is really painful and happy these days-the first time she stutters, she feels that her own man is too powerful and it is not good... She is tortured every night...cough cough.


    In short, her biggest wish now is to get to the guest room on the ship and have a good sleep on the comfortable couch.


    "Little baby, bear with me a little longer, and I''ll get on the boat right away..." Zhou Ye bowed his head affectionately and took a bite on Xiao Stammer''s cheek. He knew... Xiao stammered a little bit harder these days, and Qingzi was better. After all She has been genetically modified, and her physical fitness is much better than that of Xiaozhe, and Xiaozhe is completely using the physical fitness of ordinary people to accompany Zhou Ye.


    At this time, the three people have arrived at the VIP boarding channel. The general boarding channel is usually guarded by the ship¡¯s chief officer, while the VIP boarding gate is personally guarded by the captain.


    "Sir, please show your boarding card..." the second officer standing next to the captain said respectfully.


    "Here you..." Qingzi took out the boarding card from the Kun bag and handed it over directly...The second mate took the boarding card and swiped it on the credit card machine next to it. The boarding information of the three people was displayed on it... ¡­In fact, it¡¯s just a person¡¯s name and gender¡ªafter all, computers are not as advanced as later generations. After all, this is already quite a high-tech thing in this era.


    The second officer glanced at the boarding information above-indeed, one man and two women, top suite cabins.He handed the boarding card to Kiyoko with respectful hands, and slightly bent over: "Miss sir, I wish you a pleasant journey, please get on board..."


    A sailor in waitress clothes walked over to lead Zhou Ye and others...


    "Miss, please show your boarding card..." The servants and Wen Cuicui who were following Zhou Ye were stopped again.


    "Here you..." The girl took out the boarding card from her bag and handed it over... After the second officer took it and swiped it, he said apologetically: "I''m sorry, miss, your boarding card is three-tier ordinary The boarding card of the cabin, please take the boarding passage over there. This is the VIP passage. Your boarding card cannot board here."


    "They are my friends, can you help them come up?" Zhou Ye''s voice sounded beside the second officer...


    The second mate is a little embarrassed, he knows...the rich have a lot of quirks, one of which is love of face, if he refuses, he will offend this handsome boy if he is not sure, but the rules are the rules. Maybe someone can ignore the rules on the ship. But that person was definitely not him... He couldn''t help but glanced at the captain.


    "..." The captain did not speak, but nodded slightly.He just saw Zhou Ye¡¯s boarding information. It was a super cabin originally reserved. This type of cabin was used when the boss of the cruise company had an indescribable favor. Although he did not know Zhou Ye¡¯s background, this boarding The card has already explained the problem.


    There is no need to offend people for such a trivial matter of boarding, but also to offend a second generation ancestor with huge energy behind...


    Seeing the captain''s movements, the second officer smiled and said: "Okay sir...Miss, please get on board..."


    With that said, he respectfully handed the boarding card to Yazi... Yazi brought Wen Cuicui to Zhou Ye and said with a smile: "Thank you so much... I am Yazi, I don¡¯t know me. Are you lucky enough to know your name?"


    "My name is Zhou Ye..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "It is my honour to be able to help the beauty... well, see you on board..."


    The two women watched Zhou Ye and the three people embark on the cruise ship, and under the guidance of the waiter, they walked into the elevator leading to the top deck.


    "You are still great..." Wen Cuicui looked at Zhou Ye''s back, and said in a low voice with admiration in her ears: "I can smell his name so soon... But I won''t give up, I want Play fairly with you."


    "Hua Chi Cui, you are so much nonsense..." There was no smile on the girl''s face at this time. Just now, she estimated that she ran over to say hello to Zhou Ye just to know his name.Judging by her years of experience as a police officer, Zhou Ye''s name is true, but in her mind, there is no foreign gang leader whose surname Zhou...


    It seems-I need the support of the headquarters.


    Thinking of this, the girl hurriedly pulled up the suitcase and walked quickly along the ship''s side to the ordinary cabin area.


    "Hey, wait for me... What are you doing, I''m just kidding... Why are you running so fast..." Wen Cuicui pulled the luggage of the two of them and chased behind her. ...It really hurts her a bit, she has a heavy burden, and she is still pulling two suitcases that are so big...


    Fortunately, when they arrived in the general cabin area, a waiter came to help them with their luggage.


    Soon-under the leadership of the waiter, the two came to their cabin 305. When the waiter put their luggage in the house and planned to leave, they were stopped by the waiter.


    "Excuse me, where is the communication room on your ship??"


    "The communication room is on the fourth deck. Does the lady want to contact the family?" the waiter asked politely.


    "Yes!" The girl nodded and said, "I need to contact the shore for some urgent matter."


    "Okay, please come with me..." Although the waiter was a little surprised why the girl had to contact the shore as soon as she got on the boat, but... the guest is a god, and must be responsive-besides, the communication room was originally for the guests Open.


    "Thank you!" The girl thanked him, and then walked out behind the waiter, and Wen Cuicui, who was originally in the cabin suite with emotion about the luxurious decoration here, also hurriedly picked up the room card and followed... "Hey, wait for me... I''ll go too!"


    "I''m going to do business, what are you doing with me?" Yazi frowned and said.


    "But I''m scared by myself..." Wen Cuicui said, shrinking her neck, and hugging her arm, she is half a head taller than her in terms of height-but in terms of courage... after all, she is just an ordinary person. , Far inferior to the maiden.


    "Okay, okay... I''m scared of you, Hua Chicui... Don''t talk nonsense for a while, just wait there obediently..." Yazi rolled her eyes, and there was nothing wrong with this guy.


    "Yeah, I won''t talk nonsense..." Wen Cuicui nodded hurriedly.


    Chapter VIII


    At this time, Zhou Ye had brought the two women to the top floor of the Fortune Maru. The entire floor was Zhou Ye¡¯s cabin...


    To be honest, this place was originally not open to the public... it was reserved by the cruise ship owner for himself, but... how should I put it, maybe Mr. Gao is really magical, and he can force the owner of the Fortune Maru to give his cabin. Let it out.

 Movie World Chapter 587

    "It''s so big..." Xiao stammered and stared at this place... Fuguimaru''s penthouse suite-more than a thousand square meters in size, with a large outdoor swimming pool.


    In the cabin, the layout is like a luxurious villa, with a large shower room of more than 100 square meters and a large bathtub with its own massage function... Beside the living room, there is a small bar, and on the other side, there is a small Private cinema with a few seats.


    "I can''t do it... you go and play with you after I sleep for a while, dear, dear..." When the little stammler saw a large water bed with a diameter of ten meters in the bedroom, he stopped. Can''t walk...


    What is giving pillows when you doze??That''s it...


    I stuttered too late to take off my clothes, so I threw myself onto the soft water bed... As soon as I closed my eyes, I fell asleep in a moment¡ª¡ª


    "Husband, do you want me to accompany you to the casino for a while?" Qingzi said with a smile.


    "No need..." Zhou Ye looked at the unbearable tiredness on Qingzi''s face, and kissed her cheek with some distress: "You should take a rest, too, these days are really exhausting to you... "


    "Qingzi is not tired..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Qingzi''s face leaked a smile: "As long as the husband finds more sisters to help us, we will not be tired..."


    "Don''t say I''m like a big sex wolf..." Zhou Ye couldn''t hold on his face, he lightly patted Qingzi''s Alice Dolphin and said: "Okay, let''s rest for a while... In time, I will call you!"


    "Nafujun, you have to coax me to sleep, I am not allowed to go if I don''t fall asleep..." Qingzi spoiled.


    "Well, I will coax you to sleep..." Zhou Ye held Qingzi helplessly, put her on the big round couch, gently patted Qingzi''s back, and said softly, "Go to sleep..."


    "Hmm--" Qingzi nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms and hummed a syllable from his nose comfortably... "Husband... I really want to hear you sing it again [Sakura and Sakura meet you]..."


    "Then I''ll sing it for you..." Qingzi''s request is not a problem for Zhou Ye... What''s more, Qingzi has always been well-behaved these days, and he can''t bear to refuse any of her requests anymore.


    In fact, even if Qingzi told him that she wanted a necklace made of stars in the sky, Zhou Ye would help her make it.Not to mention just a song?


    With the tune of [Sakura Sakura Meet You] whispered from Zhou Ye''s eyes... Kiyoko cuddled her body into her man''s arms again... and closed her eyes comfortably.


    Sakura, Sakura, I want to see you, I want to see you now


    It''s okay, don''t cry anymore, I am the wind, surrounded by you.


    Sakura, Sakura, I want to see you, I want to see you now


    Thank you, I have always liked you the most, I am the star, I will always watch you and guard you.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Qingzi fell into a deep sleep accompanied by Zhou Ye''s singing. In her dream, she seemed to have dreamed of something happy, and she couldn''t help but pull out a smile... However, there were two more drops from the corners of her eyes. teardrop."Kasan... Kiyoko, Kiyoko miss you so much..."


    "..." Zhou Ye gently raised his hand and gently wiped away the teardrop from the corner of Qingzi''s eyes... "Qingzi...I will help you find your mother..."


    Kiyoko seemed to have heard her husband''s assurance in her dream, and a sweet smile leaked from her delicate little face.


    And on the other side--in the communication room of Tokimaru.


    "How is it possible?" The girl looked solemnly at the fax from the headquarters-above is the message she most wants to know now.It¡¯s just that the message above is so pitiful...


    Name: Zhou Ye


    Hometown: Xihong City, XX Province, China


    Age: 18 years old


    No entry record in Hong Kong.


    What''s left is the resume of the character like a piece of blank paper. Except for the experience of traveling to the United States and neon some time ago, this resume looks like an ordinary high school student, and it is more innocent than a blank paper.


    In fact, even these files are due to the approach of 1997, and the upper echelons acquiesced in the results of cross-strait exchanges... Otherwise, they would not even be able to find out these files.


    How could this make the girl believe??


    An ordinary high school student from China appeared in Hong Kong without entry and exit records... and also boarded the Fuguiwan number??Are you staying in a premium cabin?Nima is teasing me???And an ordinary high school student would make the president of DOA so respectful??


    The girl remembered very clearly that the expression on Mr. Gao, the president of DOA, when facing Zhou Ye, could no longer be said to be respectful, almost reaching the level of flattery, now the headquarters told her that this was just an ordinary high school student??When is she ZZ??


    "No, I''m going to check that guy..." The girl said as she threw the fax information in her hand into the shredder next to her.


    "Hey, let me take a look..." Wen Cuicui looked at the fax that was shredded into pieces of paper with a depressed look, and complained: "It''s a fair competition... You are really..."


    "Flower Chicui...Don''t blame me for not giving you a chance!" The Yazi ignored Wen Cuicui''s words, but walked directly to the elevator at the bow of the ship, and said while walking: "I am going to find that pretty boy now... Do you want to come together?"


    "Yeah... You are so interesting, you!" Wen Cuicui''s eyes lit up when he heard the words of the girl-is there such a good thing??"Thank you are so interesting..."


    "Haha..." The girl just smiled and didn''t speak.She brought Wen Cuicui and wanted her to give herself a cover... After all, if she only went to Zhou Ye rashly, it would be easy to make him vigilant¡ªand even if she was wearing a flower idiot, Cui She pestered that guy so that she could have a chance to investigate secretly.


    When Yazi and Wen Cuicui got on the elevator, they directly pressed the button on the top floor... Soon, the elevator reached the destination.But the girl who got out of the elevator found that this was not where they wanted to go, because - this was not the top floor.


    "Two ladies, can I help you?" A waiter in white clothes saw the two women walking out of the elevator and asked politely.


    "Excuse me, I want to find my friend, but I don''t know which cabin he is in, can you check it for me?" Yazi asked.


    "What is your friend''s name?" the waiter asked.


    "Oh, his name is Zhou Ye, and there are two girls who boarded the ship with him." The girl said with a smile.


    "Okay, please wait..." the waiter said, and took out a list of boarding guests from his pocket... and soon found the name of the person mentioned by the girl, who made Zhou Ye''s name? Topping the list, as the owner of the top suite, he enjoys the highest level of service.


    "I found your friend''s name... but!" the waiter said embarrassedly: "He is the highest-ranking VIP, we have no right to take you up, unless it is..."


    "Can you ask for me? Just say that his friend wants to thank him in person!" Said the girl, and took out two thousand Hong Kong dollars from Kun Bao and stuffed it into the waiter''s pocket.


    "Okay...Then let me ask you something. If Mr. Zhou Ye agrees, I can take you up. If... he doesn''t agree, then I can''t help it!" The waitress looked at the face of the two thousand tips. Come, be prepared to take a risk.


    "Thank you so much!" The girl smiled slightly.


    The waiter used the walkie-talkie he carried to connect to the service phone of the housekeeping department, and soon¡ªthe housekeeping department informed him that Mr. Zhou Ye had agreed to the two women to go up...


    "Mr. Zhou Ye has agreed to the two visit requests...please follow me." The waiter said, leading the two women to the stairs at the other end.As he walked, he explained, "Because Mr. Zhou Ye''s top-level suite is the best suite on our Fuguimaru, so ordinary elevators cannot reach the top deck where he is located. We can only climb the stairs here."


    When the waiter and Wen Cuicui walked to the top deck with the waiters, Wen Cuicui looked at Zhou Ye sitting on the beach chair by the swimming pool, basking in the sun comfortably, and couldn''t help but sigh, "It''s really inhumane... ¡­"


    In response, the girl couldn''t help but nodded.


    There is also a swimming pool under Fuguimaru, but the swimming pool is crowded like dumplings, but here?There was no one in the huge swimming pool, except Zhou Ye, who was still basking in the sun on the beach chairs. At this moment, they deeply felt the malice from the local tyrants.


    Chapter VIII


    "Mr. Zhou... the two ladies are here!" The waiter walked to Zhou Ye''s side, bent over, and said respectfully in a low voice.


    "Well, I see, you can go down..." Zhou Ye, who was lying on a beach chair with sunglasses, raised his hand and handed the waiter a dozen large denominations of U.S. dollars. "Thank you!"


    "No...what, is this so embarrassing? Then I won''t bother you..." While talking, the waiter quickly took the tip from Zhou Ye, and then slid towards the stairs not far away. As they walked, although these two girls are both beautiful and sexual, they are obviously not his food, let alone his poor waiter, so the dollar is the best.


    The waiter who walked down to the top floor also kindly helped Zhou Ye to lock the cabin door here-there are special elevators in Zhou Ye''s room that go directly to each floor. If Zhou Ye really wants to let the two girls go, Naturally, they will use their room card to open the special elevator to take them away, if they don''t want them to go...hehe, they only have to jump off the boat.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 588

    Having said that...the waiter doesn''t think there is anything wrong with doing this. Although the two girls are dressed very sexually and feel, but the clothes on them are not brand-name at first glance, at best they are from a middle-class family background. , They came to Zhou Ye, who lives on the top floor, what else could they do besides losing the golden turtle son-in-law?


    As long as this Mr. Zhou is really photographed, the wishes of those women can be completely ignored...Even if things really make a big deal, he is not afraid, their boss is not a fuel-efficient lamp, two small middle-class backgrounds Girl, it''s easy to settle.Maybe their boss will reward him for this...


    At this time, Zhou Ye lay lazily on the beach chair, heard the sound of the door locked, and smiled slightly-facing the girl and Wen Cuicui: "I don''t know what the two beautiful women are here to find me. ?"


    "No, nothing!" This time Wen Cuicui spoke first. She swayed her body, walked to the beach chair next to Zhou Ye, and sat down without notice."In fact, we just wanted to thank Mr. Zhou for speaking out and helping us out when we boarded the ship..."


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, took off the sunglasses on his face, looked at the girl and said, "Does the girl also think so?"


    "Yes, our sisters just wanted to come up to say thank you to Mr. Zhou Ye..." At this time, the girl could only follow Wen Cuicui and say, after all, the two are in the same group at this moment... and she also thinks Explore Zhou Ye''s details."Why don''t we invite Mr. Zhou Ye to lunch?"


    "It''s all about lunch..." Zhou Ye stretched out as he said, "If you really want to thank me, just swim with me... My girlfriends are too sleepy, so they went to sleep on the boat... I''m the only one left. It''s boring."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the girl instinctively wanted to refuse, but before she said her refusal, she heard Wen Cuicui''s happily agreeing."Okay, okay... but we came up in a hurry, we didn''t bring swimsuits!"


    "It''s okay, all kinds of swimsuits are prepared in the dressing room here..." Zhou Ye said, turning over and getting up from the beach chair, and headed towards the dressing room."Come with me... I will take you to the locker room. There are thousands of swimsuits inside. You will definitely find what you want..."


    "That''s great!" Wen Cuicui said, before waiting for the girl to speak, twisted Alice Dolphin to stand up, and followed Zhou Ye to the dressing room not far away...


    "..." The girl sighed silently, and at this time he could only go with him.


    Zhou Ye took the two women to the door of the dressing room, opened the dressing room and smiled at the two women: "The swimsuits inside are all new. You can wear whichever you like... You pick it slowly, don¡¯t worry, I I¡¯ll help you order some red wine and fruit first... I¡¯ll be tired after a while to replenish my energy."


    "Thank you so much..." Wen Cuicui laughed softly.


    "I should thank you. If it weren''t for you to come up with me, I would be bored myself..." Zhou Ye said, turning and leaving, and walked towards the other side of the pool, where his suite is.


    "My child...oh my god, am I dreaming?" Standing in the dazzling array of brand new swimsuits, Wen Cuicui picked up a black and white striped split swimsuit with the label on it... "Gosh, this is Chanel''s. Swimsuit...Look at this again...This is Victoria''s Secret...My God...It''s so inhumane...I think I''ve totally fallen in love with Zhou Ye at this moment."


    "You didn''t fall in love with Zhou Ye, but in his money... Flower Chi Cui." While complaining about Wen Cui Cui, the Yazi wanted to find one of so many swimsuits that was slightly leaky... ¡­


    However, what disappoints the girl is that although the swimwear brands here are all international big names, but... there is really no such conservative women''s swimwear, which really makes her depressed... In the end, she can only Choosing a split swimsuit that didn''t seem so expansive and changing it, Zhou Ye was depressed while changing it."Damn Zhou Ye-I didn''t expect him to look young, but he looks so beautiful... Why are all bikinis here."


    Zhou Ye said that he was also very innocent...These swimsuits were already prepared on board. In other words, the owner here put so many new swimsuits here to open a swimsuit for a big party. The swimsuit party is naturally the better, the ghost will get some old and conservative swimsuits here to torture his own eyes.


    "Okay, don''t care about his appearance..." Wen Cuicui didn''t care about Zhou Ye''s appearance. For her, the more attractive the better... Besides, Zhou Ye himself is beautiful and beautiful, plus the bonus of money. ¡ª¡ªShe has already regarded Zhou Ye as her mortal target."Come and see how I am wearing this swimsuit?"


    "...Are you sure you want to wear it out????" The girl who was changing clothes looked at the all-black bikini selected by Wen Cuicui, and said silently, "Just these few ropes and a few pieces of cloth... you Do you really want to take such a big advantage for him?"


    "I can''t bear the child can''t catch the wolf..." Wen Cuicui said disapprovingly, and began to change clothes."I believe he can''t escape my palm in the end!"


    "Hey, don''t forget, there are two other girls on the boat with him... He just said that it was his girlfriend... He is such a flower, you are not afraid of giving up your child too, wolf Didn''t it come?" The yongzi reminded helplessly.


    "Which man doesn''t spend..." Wen Cuicui said while changing his clothes: "Which woman can have me...just the two airports next to him...hehe..."


    "Hey, I hope you won''t regret it when you look back..." The girl couldn''t persuade him."whatever¡­¡­"


    Ten minutes later-when the two women walked out of the changing room, the round small tea table by the pool was already filled with snacks and fruits, and a bottle of Romani Conti was freezing in the ice bucket.


    Chapter VIII


    "Wow, Romani Conti..." As a qualified gold worshiper, she must first know all kinds of luxury clothing brands, then all kinds of luxury cars and famous watches, and then the world famous wine...


    Obviously, Wen Cuicui is a qualified gold worshiper. She saw the Romani Conti brand at a glance, and then she curiously pulled the wine bottle out of the ice bucket... She saw the above vintage [1990] at a glance.


    "Oh my God, the Romany Conti of 1990..." Wen Cuicui exclaimed with a look of obsessiveness.


    "Isn''t it just a bottle of red wine? What''s worth all the fuss about..." As a policeman, the girl knows the names of the heads of criminal groups in various countries, and knows all about the performance of all kinds of firearms and tactics. She is extremely proficient... However, she knows all kinds of famous wines and famous brands...


    "This is the Romani Kant in 1990..." Wen Cuicui looked at the girl, seeing the appearance of an alien."Do you know what its current price on the black market is?"


    "No matter how expensive it is, is it expensive?" Speaking of famous wines, the girl seems to know the brand of Remy Martin. There is no way that the advertisement of Remy Martin is so popular in Xiangjiang.


    "Haha..." With a chuckle, Zhou Ye, who had changed his swimsuit, walked out.While walking, while sitting for science popularization for the girl."Romanicante is wine, and Remy is a whiskey. This is completely because the two wines are not comparable... And in terms of collection value, the 1990''s Romani Conti far surpassed previous international wine tasting scores. , The most collectible value..."


    "--" The girl looked at Zhou Ye''s perfect figure without a trace of cellulite, and couldn''t help but tilt her face slightly. For the first time, she knew that a man''s figure can also be so good-looking... Maybe because of her own. The small inadvertent movements made her feel like she had lost.


    The girl forcibly restrained her mind, and stared at Zhou Ye without giving way, "So what? Isn''t it just a bottle of wine-where is it expensive?"


    "Three hundred thousand--!" Wen Cuicui directly quoted a price, and she was surprised to cover up her own small eyes... Three hundred thousand... She is now an inspector, and her monthly salary is only 20,000 yuan. More Hong Kong dollars, this bottle of wine will set her salary for a year??


    However, the next words of Wen Cuicui made her immediately collapse.


    "GBP¡­¡­"


    "Just this bottle of wine??? 300,000 pounds???? Are you drinking gold???" The appearance of Xiaozi Xiaozhang is so cute that the lovely Zhou Ye wants to tease She was.


    "There is no way, who can let the Romani Conti Winery produce 3,000 to 5,000 bottles a year..." Zhou Ye said, blinking at the girl and said: "Moreover, the output of the wine king is higher every year. Less... But the wine king of the 1990s only had one bottle, so rare things are more expensive."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Wen Cuicui hurriedly took the bottle of red wine out of the ice bucket again, and carefully searched for it on the lid.In a short while, she saw the wine king logo on the cork seal... and was shocked."This, this bottle is?? Wine King??"


    "Guess..." Zhou Ye smiled and walked to the two women, put the wine back into the ice bucket from Wen Cuicui''s hands, and then walked towards the swimming pool with their slender waists."Well, we will have a drink to celebrate after we finish playing..."


    "What to celebrate?" The girl twisted twice without a trace, trying to get rid of Zhou Ye''s big hand wrapped around her waist... However, she sadly discovered that her own little movements did not help. This guy''s hand As if glued, it was firmly placed on his waist.


    If it weren''t for the idea of ??wanting to explore Zhou Ye''s foundation, Yaozi would definitely slap Zhou Ye with his backhand.


    And Wen Cuicui?Then I can''t wait to snuggle myself into Zhou Ye''s arms right away...young, handsome, and rich-already the best golden tortoise son-in-law, when will he not start??


    "Of course it''s to celebrate that we were destined to meet and met in the vast crowd..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and he saw the actions of the boy in his eyes. In fact, the boy had long been planted by Zhou Ye.


    Otherwise, relying on the maiden''s hot temper...If you change someone else, let alone take advantage of her, she would get knocked to the ground without waiting for someone to come... And now?She just used the reason she wanted to explore Zhou Ye''s bottom line to persuade herself... to give herself a reason to be slapped by Zhou Ye.


    This is also another formality, saying no, but the body is very honest.


    Just when the three of them walked to the edge of the pool¡ªthey felt their feet tremble at the same time, and then their bodies fell into the pool involuntarily...This is the Fukimaru set sail.


    Ordinarily, based on Zhou Ye''s physical fitness, let alone a slight shock on the soles of his feet, a little inertia is a little bit of inertia--even if he turns the entire Fugui Wan over, if he doesn''t want to move his body, his body will stand still by the pool.


    But-a fool would not take advantage of this opportunity... Taking advantage of these Xu''s inertia, Zhou Ye used his arms slightly, pretending to be unstable, and fell directly towards the pool...


    Originally, the girl had already stood firm, but as a result, Zhou Ye fell into the swimming pool...


    Although the incident happened suddenly and caught off guard... but the girl herself had a fighting skill, and her profession also allowed her to instantly calm down... so she didn''t flutter like ordinary people after falling into the water.


    Instead, he quickly closed his breath, opened his eyes and swam towards the water...


    However¡ªthe accident in the next scene really caught the girl completely off guard... I saw a dark shadow hitting her like a mountain on top of the mountain... before the girl could react... she found out that dark shadow Has been smashed into the pool.


    It was Zhou Ye¡ª¡ªAt this time, the girl had already seen who the smashed person was... However, it¡¯s one thing to know who the smashed person was, and it¡¯s another thing to avoid it , Obviously... she can''t hide in the water anymore.


    Just when the girl closed her eyes and waited for Zhou Ye to smash her on her body... But she found that she didn''t feel any severe pain, but someone hugged her like an octopus...


    The girl couldn''t help but open his eyes, and saw that the person holding him was Zhou Ye...This guy is like a person who can''t swim, his hands and feet are tightly wrapped around his limbs, making himself involuntary Sank toward the bottom of the pool.


    This is a standard swimming pool, there is no so-called shallow water zone and deep water zone... the depth is uniform, two meters three.


    Normally, this depth is not a problem at all for the girl... However, Zhou Ye, who was wrapped around her like an octopus, brought her an unimaginable burden...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 589

    The girl kept shook his head to Zhou Ye in the water, motioned him to let go and take him back to the surface of the water by himself, only to change back to Zhou Ye''s desperate shaking of his head, and then still clinging to her tightly.


    Ten seconds later, the girl was desperate-is it possible that a dignified inspector would die with a playboy in the swimming pool on the Fortune Maru?


    The girl, whose lungs are getting more and more uncomfortable, knows that she can''t hold it anymore...Her last thought was¡ªforget it, just die. It seems to be able to die with this handsome playboy. Not bad...At least, someone will accompany you down there, but I don''t know if this playboy''s girlfriends will finally let go of themselves and let themselves die with this guy?


    Chapter 825


    Just as the girl admitted her fate, she suddenly felt that her little creature seemed to have touched something soft...


    The girl opened her eyes in surprise and saw that it was actually a bastard like Zhou Ye who had to talk about herself before she died... This made her a little angry and a little shy... But in the end she closed her eyes, shameful From...


    I didn''t expect to give up my first mouth before I was dying... This is really ironic.


    But since it''s going to die, why not go crazy??Thinking of this, the girl turned from passive to active... and began to respond awkwardly to Zhou Ye.


    Ten seconds have passed, and twenty seconds have passed...Yuzi discovered a very strange thing, as if the suffocation in her body has disappeared???Could it be... her eyes widened sharply.


    I saw that Zhou Ye was not talking about her while smiling and making a grimacing sign to her... No matter how stupid the girl was, she knew that she was fooled by this dude... This was deliberately pretending to be drowning. To take advantage of yourself.


    Thinking of this¡ªthe maiden was furious and furious, struggling and struggling, but she found that Zhou Ye¡¯s muscles were definitely not a good-looking thing, just holding herself in this way made herself unable to break free, just like two steel hoops The same, firmly restrained himself.


    However, the girl would never admit her fate-she had a silver tooth, and she was going to bite Zhou Ye... As a result, Zhou Ye shrank her neck and bite her empty... The two played you directly underwater The game of bite me hide...


    However, after a while-the girl admitted to counseling... There was no way, without Zhou Ye giving her oxygen, she wouldn''t be able to jump for long...


    She hurriedly blinked and signaled to Zhou Ye, either to give herself oxygen or let herself go up... However, Zhou Ye made an act of trying to get the oxygen by herself...


    In the end, the compelling maiden had to voluntarily offer her own little coquettish shy and angry...


    But - Zhou Ye won''t let her go easily this time. He used his tried-and-tested technique and almost gave her a mouthful. Don''t forget to breathe... until she couldn''t help using her nose. When they breathed, they realized that they did not know when they had surfaced again.


    Wen Cuicui, who had already surfaced on the side, looked at them with envy and hatred...


    When the three of them fell into the swimming pool together, Wen Cuicui immediately surfaced... However, she did not see Zhou Ye and the girl, which made her panic.


    Then she dived into the water violently... but saw the two embracing each other, mouth-to-mouth... This almost made her angry, just when she wanted to swim over to separate the two... Zhou Ye stared so hard to pass.


    I can only bring my grievances to the surface...


    Now she saw that the two of them were still there even if they surfaced... Her heart became even more jealous, and she swam behind Zhou Ye as soon as she kicked her legs, and hugged Zhou Ye from behind regardless, Jiao Sheng Said: "I want to play...Zhou Ye, you can''t be partial..."


    "Okay...what do you want to play?" Just as Zhou Ye was talking, the maiden let Zhou Ye relax, like a mermaid, got out of his arms...like a sword. By the swimming pool, with both hands on the shore, he escaped from the pool and said as he fled: "You guys play, I''ll take a break..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly when he looked at the figure of the girl who had fled in the wild. If it weren''t for him to release the water, how could the girl escape from his arms??Do not make jokes¡­¡­


    "I also want to play... the game you just played." Wen Cuicui said, twisting Zhou Ye''s head to the left with his little hand, then slammed it hard, and when he probed his little head, he stopped talking.


    Seeing Wen Cuicui''s movements, Zhou Ye frowned, but soon... his brows were unzipped. At first, he saw Wen Cuicui being so active, thinking that this girl was impure, but later found out... ¡­This girl''s mouth skills are really jerky, obviously she''s still a novice.


    This is what Zhou Ye wants to miss, he is a little too underestimated by the woman who worships gold.


    As a qualified gold worshiper, Wen Cuicui deeply understands what kind of life she wants, and such a woman will not be deceived by the sweet words of a man. For her...no matter how good you are, long No matter how handsome she is, she doesn''t have what she wants-I''m sorry, it''s okay to be an ordinary friend, but I want to be a boyfriend and girlfriend... just dream.


    On the contrary, Wen Cuicui understands the importance of self-love better than those girls who are in the name of love-after all, goods become worthless once they become second-hand...


    This has to be said, it is really ironic.


    Zhou Ye turned his body around while driving Wen Cuicui, who was a novice on the road, with the skills of an old driver...the two became face-to-face at some point...


    The girl who has come ashore sat depressed on a beach chair and watched the performance of the two in the swimming pool. It was fake to say that she was not angry. She was still enthusiastic about her, and then she kissed Cui Cui again. Now... how could she not be angry.


    However, she seems to have no other way to restrain Zhou Ye other than being angry.?Can''t beat it, maybe Zhou Ye will get a little bit cheaper... scolded?She is not the kind of shrew who can scold the street...


    At this moment, she inadvertently glanced at the bottle of Romanecon Emperor who was frozen in the ice bucket, and her eyes lit up."I''ll drink up your Romani Conti, and see if you feel distressed..."


    Just do it... The girl stretched out his hand, took out the bottle of Romani Conti''s wine king, and opened it directly with the corkscrew placed aside.


    Even the goblet on the side was useless, and the girl blew directly into the bottle...just kidding, how could it be left to the dog and the man?"It''s a bit sour, a bit astringent, and a bit sweet... Such an expensive wine doesn''t taste so good!!"


    That''s what I said, but the girl didn''t hesitate to drink one by one. Whenever she saw Zhou Ye and Wen Cuicui''s interaction in the water, she couldn''t help but take a sip, just take a sip... ¡­


    In fact, the girl hasn¡¯t noticed anything wrong with her until now. If she had followed her temperament in the past, she might have rushed to beat Zhou Ye for a while, and then walked away, but now?Actually, like a pissed little daughter-in-law, she is sulking at the alone.


    And at this moment¡ªin the swimming pool, Wen Cuicui realized that she seemed to have been playing with fire a little bit and set herself on fire...Zhou Ye''s hand was sliding and moving on her body, not letting any inch of skin or skin be spared...and she had been screamed by Zhou Ye The strength to stop is gone.


    Finally¡ªa pang of pain struck Wen Cuicui, who was blocked by Zhou Ye, couldn''t help but snorted¡ªa trace of blood gradually melted into the swimming pool.


    And the girl sitting on the shore didn''t notice anything wrong... After all, it''s normal to float and sink in the swimming pool...


    Chapter VIII


    An hour and a half later-Wen Cuicui finally rolled her eyes and fainted...Who caused her to be blocked by Zhou Ye all the time, and there was a girl next to her as the audience. This scene was a bit too- ¡ªWhat the hell.


    "Hey, bastard... she''s already fainted, don''t you let her go?" The girl sitting on the side was already a little drunk at this time, a bottle of 1,500ml of Roman Nikon Emperor. She was killed by herself...This is no one.


    "I want to let her go... but I can''t get her ashore..." Zhou Ye said with an innocent look: "Come here and help me..."


    "It''s really a waste. I''ve blinded someone like you in vain..." While complaining about Zhou Ye, the girl staggered to the swimming pool. As soon as she reached out, Zhou Ye was dragged down by Zhou Ye. .


    "You, what are you going to do to me?" The girl seemed to be a little awake... She waited for Zhou Ye defensively.


    "Of course I did the same thing to you as her..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and motioned her to look behind him.


    The girl looked back slightly, her pupils suddenly shrank, and I saw Wen Cuicui, who didn¡¯t know when Zhou Ye had been taken ashore, lay weakly on the shore of the swimming pool. The swimsuit she was wearing on her body had long been unknown. Where did it go... "You bastard, you are actually strong..."


    Before she could finish her words, she felt like she was being hugged tightly from behind... Whether she was struggling or beating or scolding, it had no effect at all."You let me go... I''m the police..."


    "Well, I know..." Zhou Ye joked with a smile.


    "I didn''t make a joke with you, I really am the Hong Kong police...You are attacking the police..." the girl shouted.


    "It''s useless, we are on Fugui Wan, and the destination is Neon... Even if you want to call the police... you have to wait until Neon!" Zhou Ye kept on making small movements in his hands while teasing the girl. child.


    "You are a felony..."


    "It''s okay, I can ask a hundred lawyers to help me exonerate..." Zhou Ye smiled carelessly.


    "Asshole..." The girl was completely powerless... She had already drunk a lot of wine, coupled with Zhou Ye''s superb driving skills, she had given up resistance without knowing it, and all that was left was The pale language threatened."Asshole... Sooner or later, I will send you to prison..."


    "Well, I''m waiting for that day..."


    "what----!!"


    The red blood stains merged into the pool again.


    More than an hour later-with a scream... The maiden also followed in the footsteps of the gold-worship girl and passed out completely.


    "It''s really too weak..." Zhou Ye shook his head helplessly, picked up the fainted girl, jumped out of the swimming pool, and helped the gold worshiper who was still sleeping on the shore, one by one. Embracing the two women and walked towards his cabin...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 590

    In fact, Yazi and Wen Cuicui shouldn''t have been so weak in the first place-it''s just that Zhou Ye calculated that there was not enough time, so he used his cheating skill.After all-there is a beautiful female ghost waiting for him down there.


    Zhou Ye strolled with the two women into his super-large luxury bedroom, and directly placed the two gently beside Qingzi and Xiaoyao.


    Seeing the appearance of her frowning eyebrows, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but lower her head and gently sip while she was looking at her, "Okay, just be my woman obediently in the future, and leave the rest to me... ¡­"


    The girl who was in a coma seemed to hear Zhou Ye''s words, and his frowning brows gradually unfolded, and even the corners of the girl were smiling.


    Zhou Ye pulled Boshou over and covered the two women... Then he got up and walked out of the bedroom. When he walked out of the bedroom, he had already put on a black handmade slim suit.


    Taking a brisk step, Zhou Ye walked directly into the special elevator in the suite and pressed down the floor of the casino.After a while-with a ding dong-the elevator has reached the floor where the casino is located.


    "Sir, what can I do for you?" Seeing the private elevator open, a little casino girl in a bunny costume came over and asked respectfully.


    "Help me change the bargaining chip of half a million dollars!" Zhou Ye said as he took out a checkbook from the inner pocket of his suit, he wrote the amount and name twice, then tore it down and handed it to the girl. .


    "Okay, please wait..." The bunny girl saw Zhou Ye''s money-spending posture, and her eyes suddenly brightened. In her eyes, this originally beautiful and incomparable young boy had an extra layer of money at this moment. The brilliance that brought her made her wish to...squeeze into his arms immediately.


    It''s just that the strict training she had received made her dare not mess with the rules, but... she still didn''t mind using some hooking methods to lure Zhou Ye.


    The bunny girl who received the check from Zhou Ye turned around, moved her long legs, twisted her slender waist and walked towards the chip exchange table...While walking, she looked back and threw Zhou Ye. Electric eye.


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye just smiled when he saw her movements. If he changed to the ability that he had just gained, maybe he might be really tempted, but now... forget it, the aura on that woman is too Miscellaneous, he has no interest.


    Ignoring the girl who exchanged chips for herself, Zhou Ye glanced at the situation in the casino...Strictly speaking, it was a nightclub-like layout, with a stage for singing and dancing, while the audience was drinking and chatting. As for the deck, there are only two decks.


    "It''s a bit crude..." Zhou Ye shook his head speechlessly. After all-after seeing the casinos in Las Vegas, the casinos here at Fugui Maru were a bit too petty.


    At this moment, it happened that a man and a woman came down from the second floor. It looked like... that kind of cheap man was chasing the woman in a black short skirt to say something, and the beautiful woman was just like that. The appearance of the deputy indifferent.


    "Interesting... I found you, Xiao Qian!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly. It happened that the bunny girl also brought Zhou Ye''s chips to him at this time, "Sir, your chips..."


    "Thank you, this is your tip!" Zhou Ye said, picking up a one-hundred-thousand dollar bargaining chip and stuffing it directly into the deep groove of the bunny girl.


    "Thank you, sir..." The bunny girl''s excitement is beyond words... One hundred thousand dollars... It is equal to seven hundred and eighty thousand Hong Kong dollars... For her, it is simply a windfall from the sky, this If Zhou Ye said something at that time, come with me.


    This girl would probably follow Zhou Ye without hesitation. No matter what Zhou Ye did to her, it didn''t matter if she resigned.


    However, what disappointed her was that after Zhou Ye gave her a tip, he didn''t pay attention to her any more. Instead, he picked up the chips in the tray and turned and walked towards a couple of men and women not far away.


    Chapter VIII


    "Cousin, why do we have to sleep in separate rooms?" A bigfoot with a mean look, walking beside his cousin Nakamura Keika, while walking, said: "Do you think there will be such a romantic trip? Does the vigorous love appear??"


    "Okay... come to my room to sleep tonight." As soon as Nakamura Keika finished speaking, Bigfoot Ban Le''s face almost turned into a chrysanthemum flower.


    However, Nakamura Keika''s words in the next second made him feel discouraged."However, I will go to your room to sleep."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!


    Huixiang ignored him at all and walked towards the casino downstairs alone...


    How could it be possible to sleep with that guy? He just brought Meng Bo''s tools to him...Hui Xiang thought as she walked. However, at this moment--she suddenly felt like she had tripped something under her feet...This happened suddenly. The action caused her to lose her balance and instantly fell towards the stairs...


    Seeing that she was close at hand, she was about to hit the steps in her face, Hui Xiang couldn''t help closing her eyes, and she couldn''t help but sigh in her heart: "It''s over...this time it''s going to be broken."


    However-after waiting for a long time, the unexpected pain did not come to her body, which made Huixiang couldn''t help opening her eyes a little strangely... Awesomely, a handsome face appeared in front of her. Smiling and said: "Miss, are you okay?"


    "I, I''m fine..." Huixiang couldn''t help but flushed her cheeks, and whispered, "Thanks, thank you..."


    "It''s okay... It''s my luck to be able to help such a beautiful young lady!" Zhou Ye smiled. He wouldn''t tell Hui Xiang that she was stirred for no reason. It was his black hand under the power of thinking.


    One of the principles of strike-up is that there is no reason. Find a reason to strike-up.


    "I, I can stand on my own..." Huixiang looked at Zhou Ye with a shy look at Zhou Ye''s big hand holding her slender waist, lowered her head and said, "Can you let me go..."


    "Ah, I''m sorry... I can''t help it." Zhou Ye once again leaked a charming smile that was enough to dazzle Huixiang, and whispered softly: "I can''t really blame me, it''s a lady, you are so beautiful...get to know, my name is Zhou Ye."


    Zhou Ye said, letting go of the hand that was holding Hui Xiang''s slender waist, and stretched out his hand in front of Hui Xiang.


    "You, hello... I''m Nakamura Huixiang..." Huixiang also stretched out her little hand and shook hands with Zhou Ye.Her first impression of Zhou Ye was still very good. Zhou Ye helped her a bit and asked her to avoid being embarrassed in public with a face grabbing the ground. It was only one of the reasons. The most important thing was Zhou Ye''s beauty. The unmatched appearance gave her a lot of favor.


    After all-from ancient times to the present, people''s first impression is on appearance, so it''s no wonder that Huixiang is like this.


    "Meeting is destined, why don''t I invite Miss Huixiang you to have a drink, let''s suppress the shock..." Zhou Ye said, looking at Huixiang''s eyes.


    "I..." Looking at Zhou Ye''s sincere eyes, Huixiang couldn''t say anything if she wanted to refuse... In the end, she nodded helplessly and smiled: "Okay..."


    "That''s great!" Zhou Ye smiled, and indifferently raised Huixiang''s little hand and walked towards the bar...


    And not far away, the bigfoot who had been talking to himself with shameless declarations, suddenly saw that his cousin was about to go with other men, and suddenly became anxious... He trot all the way to Huixiang. go with.


    However, when he passed by a pair of men and women, he heard a crisp sound of [pop¡ª¡ª]. The woman in a long skirt immediately guarded the dolphins with her hands, and looked at the big feet angrily. Say loudly: "Rogue..."


    And the male partner standing next to the woman suddenly became angry, grabbed the collar of the bigfoot, and slammed it up with a punch. While slamming it, he shouted, "Asshole...you dare to take advantage of my horse." , You are getting impatient with acridine...don''t you know how good my Yau Tsim Wang Fenghuang brother is?"


    "I, I don''t have..." The bigfoot really wanted to cry without tears, he covered his head with his hands, and wailed: "Big brother, I didn''t take advantage of your horse..."


    "Asshole, dare to lie to me... You just passed by us just now, aren''t you a ghost?" The man didn''t listen to the bigfoot''s explanation, and said while beating.


    At this time, two people dressed up by younger brothers also walked up to the man and asked, "Big brother, what''s wrong?"


    "This bastard takes advantage of your sister-in-law..."


    "Fuck, kill him..."


    When the two men heard what their eldest brother said, they instantly joined the ranks of beating the bigfoot...It was not until several security guards on the ship came over that they were separated. They were taken to the security room by the security guards and asked. .After all-this is a casino, and it''s a big deal here, and the captain will definitely make them look good.


    At this time, Zhou Ye and Huixiang were already sitting in front of the bar, chatting with a smile.


    Originally, Huixiang was still wondering why her cousin didn''t chase him, but she soon threw her cousin out of the clouds in Zhou Ye''s witty remarks.


    On the other hand, Zhou Ye used the jokes of later generations to tease Hui Xiang with a chuckle, while watching the bigfoot being squashed with pain from the corner of his eye-until he was taken away by the security guard, his horns could not help but slightly lift A small arc.


    Obviously, Bigfoot was framed by him... The power of thinking is a panacea, Zhou Ye thought, and smiled and said to Huixiang: "There is a gaming table over there, do you want to play together? Two?"


    Huixiang looked at the lively gaming table on the edge of the stage somewhat movedly¡ªin the end, she shook her head."Forget it, ten gambles and nine scams... We''d better not leave the money in that place."


    "It''s okay, trust me... I''m Zhou Ye, who is known as the lucky little man..." Zhou Ye said, making a weird move, teasing Hui Xiang again and laughing.


    "boast¡­¡­"


    "Would you take a gamble?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile: "If I win them all, then you promise me one thing. If I lose to them, then... ¡­I promise you one thing? How about???"


    "Are you serious?" Huixiang looked at Zhou Ye''s somewhat serious expression, and asked with some uncertainty.


    "Yes!" Zhou Ye nodded, and said aggressively, "How?? Dare to take a gamble?"


    A good bet is human nature, coupled with Zhou Ye''s stimulation, Hui Xiang nodded on impulse, and said, "Okay...If I win, I will let you stand on the bow and shout. Hundreds of times I am a pig head!!!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 591

    "Wow, don''t need to be so cruel..."


    "It''s so cruel, who told you not to listen to my persuasion? It''s too late to regret now..." Huixiang said with some pride, she didn''t realize that she seemed to have become Zhou Ye''s housekeeper, and she used to Zhou Ye Talking in such a close tone.


    "Well, in order not to become a pig head, it seems that I have to use all my skills..." Zhou Ye smiled and pulled Huixiang''s little hand and walked towards the gaming table.


    And Hui Xiang didn''t feel that there was anything wrong...No way-she had been completely captured by Zhou Ye''s soul hint, what Meng Bo, what cousin... She almost forgot.


    Chapter VIII


    The gaming table in the casino here is the gaming table of Big Table Baccarat.


    The game of baccarat was first introduced from France to the United States, then from the United States to Macau, and then to Hong Kong...


    In the so-called baccarat, five to eight decks of cards are used at a time. A is one point, ten, J, Q, and K are counted as zero. Other cards are calculated based on the number of cards.


    When playing cards, each player is divided into two to three cards, and nine points is the maximum. If the number exceeds ten points, it is calculated according to the single digit. In other words, if the three cards are seventeen points, then it is seven points.


    In addition to the banker and the player playing cards, other people can also bet, of course...There are many different kinds of betting, usually according to the bank, player, tie, and pair...the number is unlimited.


    At this time, when Zhou Ye brought Huixiang to the baccarat table, the dealer had won 16 games in a row.


    And a fat man sitting in the idle house has completely lost his chips. He wiped the cold sweat on his head, and said embarrassedly: "Fuck, today is so evil... I lost 16 in a row. , MD, stop playing..."


    Zhou Ye smiled and patted him on the shoulder, and said, "If you are out of luck, go and find a pretty girl to relax. There is no need to smash..."


    "This brother, you''re right..." This fat man has a little mentality that he doesn''t want to play for a long time. Every time the dealer is either eight or nine, he has been drained of his pockets, and he just took this opportunity to get out."Brother, do you want to play here? Be careful, the opposite is very evil..."


    "Haha, it''s okay...I am the least afraid of evil!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and sat on the seat that the fat man had let out, then pulled Huixiang and let her sit beside him.


    "Otherwise, let''s stop playing..." Hui Xiang whispered in Zhou Ye''s ear with some worry: "I just heard them say that this dealer is too evil and has won more than 20 times in a row..."


    "Don''t worry..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Huixiang''s long legs lightly. He had to say...this time, he can play for a year.


    "Whatever you... It''s better to lose to you..." Hui Xiang, who was photographed by Zhou Ye, had a blush on her cheeks. This bad guy is still taking advantage at this time.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t lose..." Zhou Ye smiled and blinked at Hui Xiang playfully, then turned his head and said to the dealer who was dealing with the cards: "Come on for a new deck."


    "Sir..." The croupier nodded, and then took out five new decks of cards. After drawing out the kings and kings, they put them into the shuffler and shuffled the cards.


    "It''s good to have confidence, little brother, I just don''t know if your luck is as good as your confidence..." The prodigal son Gundam sitting at the dealer smiled and teased Zhou Ye.


    In his opinion, Zhou Ye was a second generation ancestor who didn''t know the heights of the sky, and he said madly as soon as he sat there, saying that he would not lose.


    "You will soon know if my luck is good..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, then turned to the croupier and said, "I want to cancel the limit on this gaming table..."


    "This... sir, I''m sorry, I have to ask the upper side first." The croupier said, using the walkie-talkie that was affixed to his collar to report to the upper side, and soon the upper reply came from his earphone. Agree to all Zhou Ye''s requirements."Sir, your request has been allowed. From now on, until you get up, there is no limit on this table."


    "Thank you!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded to the croupier, and then said to the prodigal son Gundam: "It takes a lot of effort in hand to hand. I don''t have so much time to play with you. How about we decide whether to win or lose? You How much is all worth?"


    "Interesting..." The prodigal son Gundam smiled and squinted his eyes. He felt that Zhou Ye was a little uncomfortable with the visitor. This guy...as soon as he came up, he would bet against him. Does he have such a big hatred??He recalled it carefully, as if there was no shadow of this handsome boy in his enemies.


    Although it felt something was wrong, with the arrogance of the Prodigal Son Gundam, he really didn''t bother to run away because he had absolute confidence in his gambling skills."The chips at my poker table are six million dollars. This is all my wealth..."


    "Haha...not a lot..." Zhou Ye smiled and took out the checkbook from the Express Bank from his pocket, and then directly filled in a check for eight million dollars, and handed it to the waiter next to him, saying: "Go Give me all the chips!"


    "Okay, sir..." The waiter respectfully accepted the check and ran over...


    "Aren''t you stupid..." Hui Xiang, who was by Zhou Ye''s side, saw the amount above, eight million dollars-a full two million dollars more than the Prodigal Gundam."Why are you redeeming so many chips..."


    "Shhh, be good, don''t talk... Just watch it!" Zhou Ye turned sideways slightly and whispered in her ear, "Look at how I play this ass guy!"


    That''s right, Zhou Ye came here to play Gundam, not for anything else, just because Zhou Ye, who was pretending to be an X outfit, couldn''t stand it anymore. If he didn''t step on him, Zhou Ye felt unbalanced.


    Hui Xiang''s face flushed with the breath of Zhou Ye''s words, her body softened and she leaned on Zhou Ye''s shoulders, unable to speak a word.


    Soon-the waiter exchanged Zhou Ye''s check into a bargaining chip and brought it over."Sir, your bargaining chip!"


    "Yeah..." Zhou Ye nodded slightly, then pushed all the chips on the table, and smiled at the prodigal son Gundam: "Here is eight million dollars in chips. Bet on all your chips plus your clothes and boat tickets. ......How about it? I valued your clothes and the ferry ticket for two million dollars. Isn''t that insulting you? Mr. Gundam?"


    "Wow... I didn''t expect my tattered shirt to be worth so much money..." Although Gundam had a smile on his face, he felt tight in his heart. The other party wanted to play with himself... What does it mean to bet on your clothes and ferry tickets?It means that if you lose, you will jump off the boat naked.


    Nima, do you want to play so big...


    However, he is already difficult to ride a tiger now...Zhou Ye has already named his name, obviously this time it is aimed at him...If he admits to counseling now, then the name of the Prodigal Son Gundam will be completely stinking in the gambling world. , The nickname of coward will accompany him throughout his life.


    However, as he jumped straight into the opponent''s trap, Gundam also felt very unwilling. After all-Zhou Ye was betting on his reputation with money, which made him extremely unhappy-after thinking for a moment, Gundam said: "I don''t know how this friend is called? Have I offended you before?"


    "My name is Zhou Ye..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "You haven''t offended me, but I think you are acting handsome here, and it feels uncomfortable... Don''t talk so much nonsense, dare to bet, just give me a good thing. !"


    At this time, the surrounding crowd couldn''t help but talk... Someone knew Gundam, and some didn''t know Gundam. They all had a feeling of expectation for this gambling that could be called a gambling.


    After all-there are a total of 14 million U.S. dollars on the table, which has been converted into Hong Kong dollars almost 100 million.


    "You are betting on the name of my prodigal son Gundam, I am afraid that these two million dollars are not enough..." Gundam said with disdain.


    "Hey, if you don''t dare to bet, you don''t dare to bet...what name is so valuable!" The fat man, who had just been losing money, was reluctant, and brought the rhythm to the side.


    "Just..."


    "It turns out to be a professional gambler, no wonder I have been winning here just now..."


    With the fat man playing the rhythm here, all the people in the crowd who are not too busy to watch the excitement start to talk.


    However, Zhou Ye was not affected at all, and smiled slightly: "Okay, you make a price, tell me how much your name is worth?"


    "At least 100 million U.S. dollars..." Gundam said an astronomical figure he thought he wanted to make Zhou Ye retreat.


    However, he miscalculated this time... 100 million US dollars may be a big sum for others, but for Zhou Ye-ha ha, it was just a set of numbers. Zhou Ye heard Gao''s words and did not hesitate to accept it. He took out his checkbook and directly signed a 100 million check, which was placed on the gaming table.


    "Does it mean that you have 100 million in your account by signing a check for 100 million?" Seeing Zhou Ye''s actions, Gundam skeptical.


    "This gentleman, we have just inquired about American Express Bank. Mr. Zhou Ye is a platinum VIP customer of Express Bank. His credit line is one billion U.S. dollars..." Gundam had just finished speaking. Zhou Ye hadn''t spoken yet. Gundam was served Ying Sheng gave a face.


    Gundam was slapped in the face by a second... This face was sent to the door by himself and he was really depressed to death.


    But the words have already been said here, Zhou Ye has satisfied him with the conditions he himself put forward, Gundam has no reason to be timid to gamble... Besides, if you have a bet, you may not lose, and the wealth is touching. He also wants to get from Zhou Ye. Win back this billion dollars.


    Thinking of this, Gundam sat up straight and said with a serious expression: "Then... we can start!"


    Chapter VIII


    And at this moment - sitting next to Zhou Ye, Hui Xiang was already stunned by Zhou Ye''s big hand. When the money reached a certain amount, it would really give people a shocking feeling.


    One hundred million U.S. dollars becomes 780 million Hong Kong dollars...Let¡¯s put it this way, as long as she picks up this check, she can instantly transform from an ordinary little girl to a billionaire, you know... those Hong Kong rich The value of tens of billions of dollars is watery. Most of the value of tens of billions refers to the value of the real estate and stocks under their name. The real cash flow in their hands, there are few.


    "...Hey, I''m back..." Zhou Ye looked at Xiao Zang slightly open, Hui Xiang with an unbelievable look on her face, couldn''t help but smile and tease in her ear: "Xiao Zang is so big again, I I have seen your wisdom teeth...!"


    "How can..." After hearing Zhou Ye''s ridicule, Huixiang finally got better. She was a little embarrassed to beat Zhou Ye lightly, and said with some worry: "You bet so big, aren''t you afraid of losing? ?"

 Movie World Chapter 592

    "Don''t worry, I won''t lose..." Zhou Ye smiled and grabbed Huixiang''s slender waist, and said to the dealer: "You can deal with cards."


    "Okay, sir..." The croupier who had never dared to disturb Zhou Ye heard his question, saluted him respectfully, and then began to distribute cards...


    Zhou Ye''s first card was a jack, and Gundam''s first card was a five.From the card, Gundam was slightly ahead of Zhou Ye¡ªafter all, five points were greater than zero.


    With the first card, Zhou Ye fell behind... Hui Xiang''s little face suddenly became depressed, she felt as if Zhou Ye was about to lose."How could this be¡­¡­"


    "Okay, be happy... nothing is absolute, we are only temporarily behind..." Zhou Ye smiled and whispered in Huixiang''s ear.


    "Why are you not nervous at all..." Huixiang felt that her hands were full of sweat. It was a bet of hundreds of millions, although it was not her money, but... it was a bet made by her friend, and she could bear it. Can''t help his heart beating as fast as beating a drum.


    "It''s nothing to be nervous..." Zhou Ye smiled, whispering in Huixiang''s ear, and sniffed the violet-like fragrance that belonged to her."It''s only a billion... even if you lose, it''s okay!"


    "You prodigal..." Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Hui Xiang couldn''t help but cast a blank look at him. Although she vaguely felt that she was a little too close to Zhou Ye, but-from Zhou Ye. The faint fragrance made her lazy and didn''t want to move or leave Zhou Ye''s side.


    "It''s okay, this little money is nothing to me... The one who really should be nervous is the one on the other side!" Zhou Ye smiled and raised his chin to Gundam, motioning Hui Xiang to look there."I just lost some money, but that guy lost, but he''s going to jump off the boat and swim in the sea without P¡¤G!"


    "You guy is really bad..." Huixiang couldn''t help snorting when she heard Zhou Ye''s words. She was amused by Zhou Ye''s narrow bet. Thinking about that guy, it was really pitiful. The guy who doesn''t treat money as money.


    Although he sympathized with Gundam a little, Huixiang didn¡¯t ask Zhou Ye to let him go. Although Gundam could be considered a handsome man, he still had to compare him with... He who was originally handsome, compare with Zhou. Ye compared with each other, and immediately disappeared among the crowd.


    Zhou Ye''s beauty has surpassed the scope of human beings, there is no way-this is the crushing brought by Zhou Ye from the level of biological life level, this kind of beauty... mortals can no longer surpass.


    Soon, the second card was dealt by the croupier, and Gundam hurriedly covered his second card with the exposed card and watched it bit by bit.And what about Zhou Ye?I didn''t even bother to take it, and said directly to Huixiang, "Help me see this card..."


    "Yeah..." Huixiang nodded, carefully learning the look of Gundam, covering the face of the second card with a bright card, looking at it bit by bit... When she staggered the cards carefully, When I saw the hidden card face, I felt like crying without tears."Zhou Ye...I...I..."


    "It''s okay... It''s okay..." Zhou Ye saw the card. It was a six. It was a disgusting card. If you ask for it, the third card might explode, so the points might be refunded. Not as good as this one, but if you don''t want it, a six-point win is basically no.


    "What to do...Zhou Ye." Huixiang was almost crying. She felt that this card was infected by her bad luck into this kind of card. That is equivalent to saying that Zhou Ye worshipped him for the gift. Lost 100 million dollars.


    "Hey, don''t be afraid..." Seeing Huixiang''s self-blaming look, Zhou Ye smiled and patted her pink back, and said in a low voice, "Isn''t it just 100 million US dollars? Enough¡­¡­"


    "Bad guy..." Huixiang, who originally blamed herself very much, lost all the guilt caused by Zhou Ye''s shameless words... She couldn''t help but beat Zhou Ye on the shoulder with her small fist. While muttering: "I told you to talk nonsense... I told you to talk nonsense!"


    "Okay, don''t feel guilty now..." After Zhou Ye let her fight for a long time, he smiled and tugged her little hand, pulled Huixiang directly into his arms, and laughed in a low voice: "It''s okay. We can win..."


    On the other side, Gundam had been observing Zhou Ye''s movement. He saw Huixiang''s expression about to cry, and his heart was a joy - in fact, his second card was a king. , It is only five o''clock.


    However, as a professional gambler, how could he not be able to change the cards in a small way??After taking another look at the cards, he put the cards in his hand on the gaming table... Just when the cards were released, the king had already become a four of spades.


    His points went from five to nine, the biggest...So now, even at nine o¡¯clock, everyone makes the most ties¡ªnot to mention, he can tell from Huixiang¡¯s expression that Zhou Ye is second. The number of hidden cards is definitely not big.


    This made him immediately confident...


    At this time, the croupier asked: "Zhuang five o''clock, speak Zhuang!"


    "I don''t want any..." Gundam smiled confidently and shook his head, indicating that he had enough points and no more bids.


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Then I don''t want it either..."


    "Do you really don''t need another card?" Gundam joked with a smile: "You know, you have zero on the card. Is your hole card nine?"


    "It''s really hard..." Zhou Ye didn''t bother to speak, but turned the hidden card over, "I''m at six, okay, don''t talk so much nonsense, it''s up to you to open the card..."


    "I''m sorry..." Gundam looked at Zhou Ye''s six-point hand, smiled slightly, looked at Zhou Ye''s face, and proudly turned over his hole cards."It''s nine o''clock... It seems I want to thank you for the check for 100 million dollars."


    With that said, Gundam was about to stand up and get the check in front of Zhou Ye... However, his movements were blocked by the croupier.


    "Sorry, sir, you are five o''clock, and the player is six o''clock...so, the player won..."


    "How could it be..." Hearing the croupier''s words, Gundam was bitten by thunder, he hurriedly looked at the cards on his table.Sure enough-the king that should have been replaced by him still appeared on the table, as if taunting him."This is impossible¡­¡­"


    Chapter Eighty Hundred and Thirty


    "Oh my God, we won...Zhou Ye, we won!" Seeing Gundam''s face, Hui Xiang couldn''t help but stand up excitedly, and called "Jump again". Such a turning point just made her have Kind of a 360-degree turn.


    In fact, it was just that Zhou Ye slightly used some rules of time against the cards of Prodigal Gundam...For him, it was not difficult.


    Seeing that Huixiang was so happy, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and immediately pretended to be happy, hugged Huixiang, and shouted, "Yes, we won..."


    "Come and celebrate!" As Zhou Ye lowered his head as he said, before Hui Xiang could react, he choked off her little coot...


    Huixiang was taken aback for a while, but after a while, she finally realized that her first mouth should just disappear into this bad guy''s mouth...


    However, when she was stubbornly trying to get rid of Zhou Ye''s gaze, something slippery came into her mouth, making her feel weak and she lost all strength.


    "You are the old one..." At this moment, Gundam was already hysterical. He pointed to Zhou Ye with his hand and shouted: "I''m obviously four..."


    "Sir, please calm down..." Seeing Gundam''s crazy appearance, naturally two security guards surrounded him, one of them pressed Gundam''s shoulders, like this kind of person who lost control of his spirit in the casino because of great joy and great compassion. People, they see a lot.


    "Go away..." Gundam is already on his head. You know, losing this time is equivalent to the complete abolition of the name he has broken through for many years. In other words, he can''t afford to lose...


    Angrily, Gundam threw the two security guards aside, then turned over and jumped onto the gambling table, and rushed towards Zhou Ye... "You are on the street, you are cheating..."


    "Huh..." Zhou Ye didn''t even leave Huixiang''s pure edge. He didn''t even look at the Gundam that he rushed. He handed it out softly with his right hand, and slammed it directly on Gundam''s stomach, seemingly weak... ¡­


    It was just this seemingly feeble punch that broke Gundam''s liver and intestines... "Uh-!"


    In the feeling of Gundam, Zhou Ye hit his stomach with this punch, like a high-speed iron hammer. It hit him with gold stars in his eyes, and a spasm in his stomach...He suddenly hurt. Like a cramped shrimp, he stooped on the poker table with his hands folded and his belly.


    And the two security guards who had been thrown aside by the prodigal son Gundam now stood up and saw Gundam look like this, their eyes stared, and when you were sick to kill you, the wailing voice was like a hungry tiger, pounced on it. , One person pressed him tightly on the table.


    "Don''t forget my bet..." Zhou Ye gave a fluttering command, then stuffed his own check at the gaming table into his pocket, picked up Huixiang who had been fainted by him, and walked out. ¡­¡­While walking, he told the dealer: "Remember to exchange the chips on the table for me to cash into my account."


    "Okay, sir..." The croupier nodded respectfully at Zhou Ye''s back. He knew it when he asked for instructions. This is the customer of the super cabin and the super VIP on this voyage. He can''t afford to offend.


    On the other side, the security guard holding Gundam on the gaming table was shocked when he heard Zhou Ye''s words, then grinned and tore up Gundam''s clothes, "Guest, I''m so sorry, I''m willing to give in to the gambling, and we will also act on orders."


    ... You know, the Gundam bet is clothes and boat tickets.


    However, it doesn''t matter if you pull the clothes. Suddenly hundreds of playing cards of various suits leaked out of Gundam''s clothes... Damn it, is it worth it??The old man shouted at others, but he turned out to be a great man¡ªthe crowd from the sidelines suddenly swarmed.


    "Ma Dan''s... tells you to be a thousand people!"


    "Fuck, I said why did you win Lao Tzu sixteen in a row? Madan''s is actually an old man..."


    "beat him¡­¡­"


    "Fuck, you bastard made me lose a lot of money..."


    A group of gamblers who were originally onlookers rushed up at this moment with their arms in arm and sleeves... Some were victims who lost money, some were to join in the fun to beat people... After all-gamblers in the casino, no One who doesn''t hate old people.


    The hardest hit was the fat guy who just lost 16 consecutive times to Gundam¡ª¡ª


    He is a fierce tiger against a pack of wolves. In addition, the security guard hated Gundam just throwing himself out, and he didn''t stop everyone... In the end-the prodigal son Gundam was beaten into a pig''s head by everyone. This time I promised his mother would not recognize him. Him.


    The security guard waited until the anger of the crowd was almost vented, and then started to disperse the crowd. After all, it is always bad to kill people on the boat¡ª¡ª

 Movie World Im King Chapter 593

    Of course, the two security guards did not let go of Gundam in this way. They followed the betting agreement-they wiped up Gundam, then threw him on a rubber boat and put him in the sea...


    As for whether the dying Gundam could escape by this rubber dinghy, it didn''t matter to them.


    On the other side-Zhou Ye took Huixiang and walked to the deck. Huixiang was like a pissed little wife, held by Zhou Ye, lowered her head all the way, and followed Zhou Ye towards the accommodation area. Go.


    "Where are you taking me?" Feeling like the scenery here is a bit familiar, Huixiang finally couldn''t help but raised her head and asked.


    "Do you remember our bet?" Zhou Ye smiled while holding Huixiang''s hand as he walked.


    "One hundred million dollars?" Huixiang asked a little dazedly.


    "No, no...that''s my bet with Gundam...but it''s not my bet with you!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, blinked at Huixiang and said: "Our bet promises a condition for the party! "


    "Huh????!!!" Huixiang was stunned when he heard Zhou Ye''s words...looks cute and cute."Do you remember that..."


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye said, finally stopping at the door of a cabin."I have always looked forward to this condition..."


    "This, this is my room???" Huixiang also saw the door number of the cabin at this time, 326 - she couldn''t help but looked suspiciously at Zhou Ye and asked, "Why are we here? "


    "Of course it''s fulfilling our bet..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, lowered his head and said in Huixiang''s ear: "My condition is... Huixiang, be my woman!"


    "No, this, this is a bit too fast..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Hui Xiang was a little bit happy and a little hesitant... After all, she and Zhou Ye had known each other for less than an hour. Even in her mind, Zhou Ye had slowly begun to replace Meng Bo, but it was still a bit too abrupt.


    "..." Zhou Ye didn''t say a word, but went up as soon as he lowered his head... After Huixiang struggled twice, she had to succumb to the old driver''s skills.


    Just when Hui Xiang was confused by Zhou Ye''s mouth, she didn''t notice that Zhou Ye had already taken her room card to her hand... She opened the suite door with a wave of her hand.


    Zhou Ye took Huixiang''s rhythm and brought her into the suite... After a while-with a scream-another woman completely fell into Zhou Ye''s hands... gratifying, gratifying, gratifying. Heh.


    Chapter VIII


    Fortune Maru number¡ª¡ª


    At this moment-it''s already more than four o''clock in the afternoon, most travelers have already used lunch in the restaurant-watching the scenery on the deck, playing in the swimming pool...


    It¡¯s just that there was someone who didn¡¯t eat in a little sad reminder...Meng Bo, who sneaked aboard to find Huixiang, was this sad reminder. He had been hungry for a day and a night. Now, he is avoiding the search of the patrol officers on the boat. While looking for food by the pool.


    It''s a pity that the swimming pool...there is no food, there are a lot of balls-just can''t eat.


    Meng Bo swiftly avoided several waves of crew members looking for him again, and couldn''t help but sigh to himself: "Huixiang, where are you on earth??"


    But what about Huixiang??In the super suite of Fuguimaru, having a late lunch...Although the atmosphere is a little bit wrong.


    In Zhou Ye''s suite----


    "Bha--!" He slapped the knife and fork in his hand on the dining table, and the girl stared at Zhou Ye with an uncomfortable expression, and exclaimed, "Asshole, what do you think of us? Just strong... what? I went down and soaked in Huixiang again. Are you guys full of X-worms?"


    "Sister Yuzi, don''t need to be angry..." Qingzi was eating lunch slowly, while persuading him: "My husband is already very good. Compared with the guys who dumped after playing, at least my husband will take care of everything. It''s the responsibility of one''s own man..."


    "Yes, yes..." Wen Cuicui nodded, echoing Qingzi''s words, and the tableware in his hand kept attacking the Australian lobster on the table.


    "Hey, where on earth are you? Hua Chi Cui!" Seeing that even his only comrade in arms had betrayed to Zhou Ye''s side in an instant, the girl couldn''t help but asked angrily: "Don''t you care about him? Are there so many women?"


    "Neither side of me..." Wen Cuicui said, and couldn''t help but touch the diamond bracelet that her man had just given her again, and smiled: "I am from my man''s side, and what Ye said is right. , If Ye is wrong, then he is also right..."


    "Hey, you are too easy to send, right? A bunch of bracelets bought you?" Yazi asked loudly.


    "Hey, there is a billion-dollar bank card..." Wen Cuicui said without hesitation: "You also think about it, besides having more women, does he have other shortcomings? He is not satisfied. Are you? Did he not take the responsibility? Did he not let you do what you want to do? What else are you dissatisfied with?"


    "Also, still, or sister Cuicui''s eye-catching..." Xiao stammered and said with a rare voice: "Again, again, and again...If sister, no, not much, you, you, who of you can bear it, dear ??"


    "..." Huixiang, one of the parties involved, honestly lowered her head to eat. She didn''t dare to burn the fire on her body. There was nothing she could do. Zhou Ye was in a hurry... Humanely used two thousand shots against her for the first time. She was already afraid of her own man.


    However, although Huixiang didn''t want to talk, the girl didn''t want to let her go.


    Because the girl found that here, she has been quietly isolated by the women... Although she admitted that all the women said they made sense, but... with a strong personality, she still can''t accept that there are many men and women in her own family. .


    A lot of what was said here, not referring to the women who were sitting together for dinner, but other women... The Maid had already revealed some stories of his own men from Kiyoko''s mouth.


    What is the mother and daughter of the Neon Hidden Ninja family, the housekeeper? What is the Tokyo Women¡¯s Special Operations Team? What are the dozens of sisters in the Chinese Demon Capital... I will count this one by one. Oh, I¡¯m going , There are already more than twenty.


    The girl didn''t really want to look for things when she arrived. If she really wanted to look for things, she would just turn around and leave here... However, she could no longer leave Zhou Ye. Whether it was psychologically or physically, she had to be sad. Admit defeat.


    She just wanted Zhou Ye to converge a little bit, and the future sisters a little bit less...


    Of course, she said impassionedly for a long time here. None of the sisters supported her... So the girl had to put her idea on Huixiang. As the girl of the Hong Kong inspector, she still knew the source of trouble. As for the assistant of the hunter Meng Bo Huixiang, both of them are considered friends."Huixiang... Did you just admit your fate?"


    "..." Hui Xiang sighed helplessly, the fire still burned on her body.She put down the tableware in her hand, then raised her head, looked at the girl and said: "I am not confessing my fate...but I have the consciousness that I can''t leave Ye in this life... Besides, Meng Bo is so ugly and still Be merciful everywhere, there are only so many women in our family who are already very restrained... Besides, Ye is not the kind of playboy, he takes the responsibility of a man to each of his own women, what else do you want? ??"


    "..." The girl was speechless, it seems that all the sisters are not on the united front with her.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye didn''t say a word, just watching the women arguing there. In general, he was very satisfied with the women''s performance, only the girl made him a little angry... But, When he is angry, he is reluctant to beat his own woman. Besides, beating a woman is nothing.


    Facing the joyful woman dancing in the harem, he has his own unique coping skills, that is, hehehe... There is nothing between husband and wife that cannot be solved once hehehe, if there is, then twice.


    Since someone jumped out and wanted to be a target by herself, Zhou Ye certainly didn''t mind setting her up as a baby as an example, and the quarrel between the sisters would continue in the future.


    "Maid... are you full?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and put the knife and fork in his hand.


    "Huh, I don''t care about your hypocrisy..." Qiong Qiong''s nose wrinkled, Zhou Ye gave Zhou Ye a blank look, and said proudly: "I must resist the cruel rule of the tyrant, I want..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye interrupted her without waiting for her to finish."I am not caring about you, I just want to take you to do an after-meal exercise-after all, life is exercise!"


    While talking, Zhou Ye stood up and walked towards the girl...


    "Hey, don''t mess around..." Looking at Zhou Ye''s swaying smile, you understood what he wanted to do... Suddenly he felt his whole body soft, and screamed, "I definitely don''t Will succumb..."


    "I didn''t want you to give in... I just wanted to accompany you to do exercises..." In the blink of an eye, Zhou Ye had already come to Yazi''s side. Before she resisted, he held her slender waist with one hand. , Twitched her legs with one hand, and hugged her up in a princess hug...


    "Hey¡ªyou let go... asshole... sex¡¤wolf... gangster... strong X offender..." The servant beat Zhou Ye''s fierce mouth with her hand, and asked for help: "Huixiang, Cui Cui Save me... Kiyoko... Save me... Little..."


    "Haha..." X4


    When the girls rolled their eyes, they didn''t believe that the girl was sincerely asking for advice. This girl''s little hammer could not even kill a mosquito...Who would believe that this girl is really struggling?It''s nothing more than to refuse or welcome it.


    After a while-the voice of the girl''s help gradually weakened, replaced by a burst of female solo...


    Listening to this female voice singing solo, the ladies look at me, I look at you... They all saw a blush on the other side''s face, they already felt like...cough cough cough.


    "Um...I think Fangyao is a little too loyal to face my dear..." Wen Cuicui said vaguely.


    "That''s right, your husband is good at everything, but when you get excited, it''s a little bit insignificant..." Qingzi also nodded and said, "Then let''s just go and help Sister Yaozi!"


    "I, I''m going too..." Su Xiao Novel stood up first and walked toward the bedroom.


    The other girls invariably stood up and walked towards the bedroom... [Well-this is also no way, after all, everyone is sisters, and we have to live together for a lifetime... There is no need to get worried about a little thing Please help her.


    Chapter 832

 The Movie World Chapter 594

    Three hours later-


    The girl lying on the couch was awakened by the sound of her side, she barely opened her sleepy eyes and looked over...It was not someone else who woke her up, it was the culprit who caused her weakness now¡ª¡ª Zhou Ye."Bad guy... I know I was wrong, you let me rest for a while... I really can''t do it!"


    "Papa!" Zhou Ye smiled and lightly patted her Alice Dolphin.Ridiculed: "Thank you, have you forgotten your mission?"


    "Task or something..." Just when the tired-looking girl wanted to say [Go to the task or whatever, I just want to sleep now], she suddenly realized what her man''s words meant, and she immediately beat it. Spirit, sat up."Darling, do you know where the gangsters are?"


    It¡¯s not surprising that her man knew her mission¡ªwhy did she ask her to be asked by her man after she said that she was a policeman?What should be said and what should not be said... She''s finished talking, there is no way-Zhou Ye has a unique technique of extracting a confession.And the feeling of being half-headed is too torturous.


    "I don''t know where those guys are..." Zhou Ye smiled while putting on his clothes, "But I know if they want to start, the best time is at night¡ªtonight, there is a ballroom in Fuguimaru. The first voyage celebration... By then, almost all the passengers will be there. For those gangsters... it is a good opportunity."


    "Okay... Honey, you convinced me!" The girl tilted his head and thought for a while, then nodded."Wait for me, I will go with you too!"


    "Well-I''m waiting for you in the living room! Otherwise, I''m afraid that I will see you in your clothes, so I can''t help but press you on the couch again...so you can''t get out all night..." Zhou Ye After finishing his appearance, he smiled and walked out of the bedroom.


    "Bad guy..." The girl''s heart was sweet, her face looked like anger... It seemed that she was going to be eaten by this bastard in this life, she really had nothing to do with her own man, but-it''s better to be alone Zhong Lele, since I have to drag my tired body to work, I can''t let my group of sisters sleep here...


    Thinking of this-the girl''s little hand shot down a few round ones on the couch."Get up soon... it''s time to eat!"


    "This, so early..." The first person who was called out was Xiao Ba Su Xiaoxiao.


    "Husband, don''t make trouble...I want to sleep for a while!" Qingzi was also beaten.


    "I can''t do it anymore, let me sleep for a while...I won''t eat dinner!" Huixiang is even worse, who made her have a pair of long legs?


    Only Wen Cuicui rubbed his sleepy eyes and sat up."Husband, what shall we eat tonight... I want to eat a French meal!"


    "Eat, eat, you know to eat... I''ll get up soon!" The girl was angry and funny, and lifted the quilt on the girls, and suddenly a beautiful scene like an oil painting appeared in the bedroom.


    "Ah-maiden, what are you going to do..."


    "Thank you, I fight with you..."


    "Sister Maid, you, you, you are too bad..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The cold wind brought by the air-conditioning made the girls suddenly awakened, and they became sober in an instant... Seeing the mischievous girl, they swarmed up, and the girls laughed into a ball...


    Half an hour later-the girls finally finished washing and walked out.


    "Okay, darlings, I''ll take you to see an interesting farce..." Zhou Ye looked at the girls who had changed their evening dresses and smiled slightly: "Let''s go..."


    "Okay..." The women followed with a smile. While laughing, the girl had explained clearly to them. Although the women heard that there might be a gun battle tonight, they were full of confidence in their men. The daughters of, I believe Zhou Ye will be able to protect them and not let them suffer any harm.


    The women surrounded their men and walked onto the elevator in the suite.


    After a while-the elevator stopped in the restaurant on the second deck.


    "Ye, aren''t we going to the ballroom?" Yazi asked strangely when he saw the elevator stop in the restaurant.


    "Before we go to the ballroom, we have to have dinner first..." Zhou Ye said, holding her slender waist, and holding Huixiang''s slender waist with his other hand, he walked directly out of the elevator...


    "Sir, please go here..." At the entrance of the dedicated elevator, a dedicated waiter was here waiting to be greeted. Seeing Zhou Ye walking out of the elevator surrounded by a bunch of Yingyingyanyan, he immediately bowed respectfully. Said.


    "Okay!" Zhou Ye replied, leading the ladies and the waiters to the restaurant.


    In fact, this was the first time that Zhou Ye and the women came to the restaurant on the Fuguiwan. They used to let the waiters push their lunch to the suite in the dining trolley. It was the first time they came to the restaurant to eat.


    Zhou Ye led the women, led by the waiter, and sat down in a large deck-after all, they had a lot of people, and the small round tables specially set up for couples were not suitable for them.


    After discussing the menu for a long time, the women decided that no one would order the same dinner that is different from others. Everyone can enjoy it... They can share it even with men. What else can''t be shared???


    After ordering the food-the waiter nodded respectfully and walked towards the back kitchen...


    "My dear, or let''s go back to my cabin first and get a weapon..." Taking advantage of the time when the waiter was leaving, the servant whispered in her man''s ear a little worried: "This can also make Sisters a little more security."


    "It doesn''t need to be so troublesome..." Zhou Ye leaned on the back of the deck, rubbing the slender waist with his big hand, and said with a low smile: "You only need to look at it, and leave the rest to me. !"


    "But..." Although I was a little happy to hear my man say this, the girl was still a little worried."My dear, do you just deal with those robbers with bare hands? As far as I know, the firepower of these international bandits is quite powerful!"


    "I also have a big gun..." Zhou Ye said, blinking at the girl.Joked.


    "Bad guy..." Yazi wanted to crooked for a moment. She couldn''t help her body becoming soft, and she snuggled into the arms of her own man, exhaling like blue in Zhou Ye''s ear and whispering: "People are telling you serious... ¡­"


    "I''m also telling you serious...I really have weapons!" Zhou Ye laughed and joked. How could he not see that the maiden was already thinking about crooked?But all she wants is that she wants to be crooked...not wanting to be crooked too much is boring.


    "That''s okay...show your weapon..." The girl gritted his teeth and said viciously, "show it up for me to see!"


    "Well...the weapon is on this occasion..." Zhou Ye looked embarrassed.


    "What''s wrong..." The girl said and looked around. At this time, there were not many people in the restaurant. Most tourists had already had dinner and went to the deck to blow the sea breeze."Anyway, there is no one here... show your weapon quickly for me to see!"


    The girl said, Qiong''s nose wrinkled, and she looked at Zhou Ye proudly-she expected that her man was not wearing a weapon, you know, she just watched her man put on clothes, and... just now nestled in his arms When I was in, I didn''t feel any firearms in his arms. Obviously, this guy was teasing himself, hum-if you didn''t catch this opportunity to embarrass him, she wouldn''t be a kid.


    The girl didn''t believe that his man really dared to show his three-eighth on this occasion-


    Chapter VIII


    "Forget it..." Zhou Ye looked around and said with an embarrassed look: "Take out weapons while eating to destroy the atmosphere..."


    "Don''t you..." The girl smiled triumphantly, her apricot eyes narrowed."If you don''t have one, say no, I won''t laugh at you!"


    "I have..." Zhou Ye had a hesitant look on his face, which made the girl even more affirmed of the thoughts in his heart.


    "If you have one, just show it and see..." The girl has become addicted to playing this game. For a long time, when Zhou Ye faced her, he suppressed her with absolute toughness, and it was easy for this guy to leak this. How could she not take advantage of her look?Love belongs to love, taste belongs to taste, don''t confuse it... Anyway, the girl thinks her man is really cute at this time.


    The strong performance of Zhou Ye in the past almost made her forget, this guy seemed to be just a seventeen or eighteen year old.


    "What if I took it out?" Zhou Ye leaked a stern look on his face, and the girl he was watching was even more energetic. Zhou Ye has been forced to this point by himself, and he must be chased by the poor and do not want to turn over and become the master. , At least have to figure out some dark history of his own man, so I have a chance to tease him in the future.


    Thinking of this, the girl made a serious look on her face: "If you really take out a weapon, my dear, I will do whatever you say in the future...You can do whatever you want..."


    The women who were sitting aside chatting stopped their conversations at this moment, and they all looked at the girl and Zhou Ye curiously...For Wen Cuicui and Huixiang, who had just received Zhou Ye, they were worried about their men. Xiao stammered with Kiyoko, then looked at the girl with a smile, a trace of pity leaked in his eyes, [Poor baby, I was given a routine by my dear (husband) again.


    "Okay, that''s what you said, I didn''t force you to be a child..." Zhou Ye continued his efforts, set new heights in acting, and vividly interpreted the look of a man who wanted to fool a woman. The unwillingness, the vacillating expression, and the stern words-it is simply an acting skill of the actor level.


    "Yes, that''s right, that''s what I said..." The girl has fallen into the urn without knowing it. She is like a gambler who has overwhelmed all of her wealth, and there is no turning back."Sisters can testify..."


    "Or, let''s forget it..." Wen Cuicui said in a low voice, "How bad is it to have Ye take out weapons in such a big crowd!"


    "Yeah, Maizi..." Huixiang also persuaded: "Everyone is just kidding, don''t need to be so serious!"


    "Hmph..." Hearing the women''s persuasion, the maiden retorted without hesitation: "No, manly man, you have to say something..."


    Seeing her insistence... Xiao Ba and Kiyoko couldn''t help but roll their eyes, this product was not saved-her own man gave a pit, she jumped in by herself, pulled and pulled herself, and buried herself... Hey, you can''t live by committing sins.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 595

    "Okay..." Zhou Ye had already got the promise he wanted, the expression on his face suddenly changed, and his smile was like a flower."No regrets¡ª"


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, the girl only felt that her legs sank, and it seemed that there was a cold metal product pressing on her legs... She couldn''t help but look down, and her eyes widened. ."This, this is..."


    "M134 type eleven-barrel rapid-fire machine gun improved, with its own motor..." Zhou Ye smiled and introduced the big killer pressed on the legs of the three people. To be honest, this thing weighs more than one hundred kilograms, if not for Zhou Ye Hold it, if it is really pressed on the legs of the two women, it really can''t stand it."Using 7.62¡Á51mm T65 rifle bullets with a muzzle velocity of 961 m/s..."


    "You, how did you hide this thing?" The maiden''s little fan was wide open. Although she thought that she might lose, she didn''t expect Zhou Ye to come up with such a big killer. There is no way to hide the thing, okay...


    "Don''t worry about how I hid... Don''t you admit defeat?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "I, I, I give up..." In the face of the facts, the girl can only give up... If Zhou Ye just took out a miniature pistol, she could still find some excuses to say that this thing is just a toy or something, but ¡­¡­Faced with the big killer commonly known as the Vulcan Cannon, she couldn''t find any reason.


    However, what she is most interested in right now is not what will happen to her own man when she turns around?Anyway, she had already realized that her whole person belonged to Zhou Ye, and even the person belonged to Zhou Ye, so what was terrible about her.She was now curious about how Zhou Ye hid this thing on her body.Thinking of this, she leaned on her side, tightly hugged Zhou Ye''s arm with her hands, and shook her gently: "My dear, how did you put this thing on your body, why didn''t I see it at all?"


    In response to this, Zhou Ye smiled, leaning forward and whispering in the ear of the tongzi: "Come on with your bet first."


    "Huh...I''ll just leave you alone, please tell me..." The maiden exhaled and spoiled in Zhou Ye''s ear.


    "Just a small space bracelet can do it!" Zhou Ye smiled like a fox that stole a chicken. For him, the space bracelet is the standard for his own women, but the girls are too short to get along. A lot of things have not had time to tell them. Zhou Ye is very happy to be able to use this thing that should have been given to the girl to unlock new knowledge points for the girl.


    "Space bracelet?" The girl was stunned for a while. She looked at Zhou Ye stupidly as she took out a metal bracelet from her pocket and put it on her hand, and bound her DNA with one of her hair. You understand how this space bracelet operates.


    "Thank you husband..." For the girl, the space bracelet is more exciting than any gold and silver jewelry. After all-with this thing, she can save a lot of trouble...


    "I also want¡­¡­"


    "Yes, my dear can''t be too partial..."


    Seeing the happy appearance of the girl, apart from Su Xiaoxiao and Qingzi, who had already had space bracelets, the other women couldn''t help but act spoiled. After all, this thing is so convenient.


    "All, don''t fight..." Zhou Ye smiled, waved his hand, put the Vulcan Cannon into his wristband again, then took out the wristbands and brought them to Wen Cuicui and Huixiang one by one.


    The girls got the space bracelet for the first time, and they all had fun playing with them¡ªthere was really nothing to wear, so they just installed the tea set on the table.A few teacups were in their hands, looming-they looked very strange.


    It''s also because there are not many people in the restaurant now, and no one noticed their actions, otherwise... Haha.


    It wasn''t until the waiter came out pushing the dining car that Zhou Ye stopped the women from playing with the space bracelet.Everyone was satisfied with this meal... When everyone was happy, the food seemed to have a little more flavor.


    The girls chatted while eating and chatting...especially the tongzi, she was so happy to die-with the space bracelet, she planned to go back to her cabin in a while, take out all the weapons in her suitcase, and put them in her hands. In the ring.


    Qingzi and Su Xiaoxiao looked at the girl with pity. They knew... With the evil character of their own man, I am afraid that this time the girl will have to pay an unimaginable price, such as-blossoming chrysanthemums open to the sun???


    Although they had paid this price a long time ago, they still feel very happy to see new sisters wanting to accompany them together...


    Chapter VIII


    Fortune Maru-the first floor and the second floor are nightclubs, and at this time, the nightclub is full of people...


    After all, the sea at night, except for the cold sea breeze and the dark ocean, there is nothing interesting... Besides, the maiden voyage is also very memorable, and everyone is looking forward to it.


    On the first floor of the stage, there is the performance team of Fugui Maru, performing singing and dancing and other programs there, and many waiters and bunny girls shuttle through the crowd with trays full of drinks and drinks in their hands.


    At the elevator entrance, there are two beautiful girls in red cheongsam, acting as welcome ladies.


    "Ding¡ª¡ª!" A sound.


    The elevator door opened, and Zhou Ye led the women out of the elevator.


    "Hello, sir... Welcome to the Fugui Maru''s maiden voyage carnival..." Miss Yingbin walked forward with a smile and asked: "Do you have a reservation?"


    "I haven''t booked the position..." Zhou Ye smiled and stuck his boat in front of Miss Welcome, and said, "I don''t know if the VIP of the Fortune Maru has any privileges?"


    "Of course..." Seeing the distinctive VIP ship card with gold lettering on the black background in Zhou Ye''s hand, Miss Yingbin smiled more brilliantly. She slightly stretched out her hand and said, "We are in the best position for you. Reserved seats, please follow me..."


    "Thank you..." This time, it was not Zhou Ye who answered Miss Yingbin, but the maid-she hugged Zhou Ye''s arm with both hands, as if showing her ownership to Miss Yingbin.


    No way, who made his own man so handsome? From the eyes of the girl, the eyes of these two welcome ladies looking at Zhou Ye were full of teasing...


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly. Actually, the girl thinks too much. Although he likes beautiful women, not every woman can get on his couch. At least these two foreign girls in cheongsam can''t do it. Their breath is too messy.


    Miss Yingbin didn''t care about the demonstrators'' movements, but led Zhou Ye and the women towards the front row of the stage with a smile on her face.To tell the truth, she was also very tempted by Zhou Ye...The handsome appearance, the decent dress, the deep background--all the best portrayals of a golden turtle son-in-law.


    It¡¯s just that she knows a little bit, don¡¯t bore men...what kind of women bore men?Of course she was a jealous woman...So, while swaying her own pace, she took Zhou Ye to her seat, and secretly stuffed the note with her cabin number into Zhou Ye''s. In the pocket.


    Until Zhou Ye took the women to the seat, Miss Yingbin still did not leave, and asked with a smile: "May I ask what you want to drink..."


    "Bring me a glass of champagne..." Zhou Ye said, turning his head to look at the women and said, "Baby, what do you want to drink?"


    "I...I''d better drink juice!" In the morning, I poured a bottle of the wine king''s servant, already a little vomiting after seeing the wine.


    "I want juice too!"


    "me too¡­¡­"


    In the end, all the girls chose juice...


    "Okay, please wait..." Miss Yingbin said, twisting her waist and walking towards the bar.


    "Bad guy...Fancy this again?" Yazi whispered in Zhou Ye''s ear, and took out a note from his pocket: "Really..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense... I''m not interested in that woman..." Zhou Ye replied with a smile: "I''m looking forward to your bet... Maizi."


    "Bad guy..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the girl''s face suddenly blushed. She already knew from Qingzi what her man would do to her... It''s really¡ªthink about it¡ª -Ahem.


    After a while, Miss Yingbin used a tray to bring everyone''s drinks up... However, she found that-as if Zhou Ye had no interest in herself at all, she finally had no choice but to leave...


    Everyone just drank their drinks while waiting for the start of the carnival.


    At this moment, two white figures appeared in front of everyone, one was Meng Bo wearing white casual clothes, and the other was a bigfoot wearing a white suit.


    "Cousin (Huixiang)¡ª¡ª, why are you here? We are going crazy looking for you..." X2


    When the two saw Hui Xiang sitting next to Zhou Ye and snuggling in his arms, they immediately asked, "Who is he?" X2


    "He is my man..." Huixiang looked at the two men standing in front of her, feeling for a while, these two guys, one is a man she once liked, and the other is a man who likes her.


    She originally thought that she would eventually choose one of these two men as her future husband, but in the end, she became the man¡¯s woman. Huixiang couldn¡¯t help thinking of this. She looked at Zhou Ye again¡ªshe couldn''t live without Zhou Ye now. She was afraid that the two men who suddenly appeared in front of her would make her own man jealous...it would be miserable.


    "What???" X2


    Bigfoot wailed for a while: "Cousin, how could this be? Didn''t we say that we will get married when we get to Neon?"


    "Huixiang--Is this guy threatening you, don''t worry, if it is, his mother will not recognize him if I hit him..." Meng Bo stared at Zhou Ye, and wanted to talk to Zhou Ye. Desperate posture.


    But Bigfoot also reacted at this time, and he hurriedly said: "Yes, is this man threatening you, don''t be afraid, cousin is up to you..."


    "No... we really love each other!" Huixiang shook her head and said, tilting her head actively, not letting her mouth be on her own man''s eyes.


    At this moment, Meng Bo and Bigfoot were like a concubine... "Why, how could this be..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 596

    "Cousin, don''t be like this... Xiao Bailian is not a good person..."


    "Haha... I''m sorry!" Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his hand, holding Hui Xiang tightly into his arms, and said to the two of them: "Hui Xiang is already my woman..."


    "What are you talking about? The fat woman Nana..." Hearing such a powerful and explosive news, Meng Bo was instantly stunned. He couldn''t help but look at Huixiang--want to get a negative answer from Huixiang''s mouth. However... to his disappointment, Huixiang buried her small face in Zhou Ye''s arms with a shame and red face, which was completely a default posture.


    "Oh, no..." The bigfoot suddenly knelt on the ground, looking like he was injustice.


    And after Meng Bo passed the initial confusing stage, he keenly discovered one thing."This friend, I want to ask, what are these girls to do with you?"


    "They... are my women!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and threw a huge thunder.


    Chapter 835


    How could Bigfoot and Meng Bo be together?


    This is a long story...


    After Bigfoot was squashed because of Zhou Ye''s frame-up, and then taken to the security room, he tried his best to finally settle the matter. Although he paid tens of thousands of Hong Kong dollars for this, there is no way, who Does he have trouble telling this matter??


    However, after he finally walked out of the security room, he found that his cousin Huixiang could not be found. He ran to the place where the two were separated and asked for a long time, but he did not find it...


    In the end, he had to wander around aimlessly on the Fugui Maru, hoping to find his cousin-but Huixiang didn''t find it, but found Meng Bo who was evading the crew''s search.


    To be honest, although the two can be said to be rivals in love to some extent,-now Huixiang is gone, of course they are very anxious.


    When the two of them got together, they split up to find Huixiang...Of course, in order to find his cousin as soon as possible, Bigfoot gave Meng Bo, who had been hungry for a day and a night, a piece of bread to fill his hunger. The food is much better.


    However-a few hours later, they met on the deck for nothing. After all, Hui Xiang was taken to the top cabin by Zhou Ye, where they were not allowed to enter, and the scope of their search was only those public places. Obviously-that is doing useless work.


    After the two met, they discussed it on the deck and went to the nightclub. There was a maiden voyage tonight-Huixiang might have a very big last name... So the two went together and came to the nightclub. .


    This time¡ªthey found Huixiang, but¡ªHuixiang is already, and the famous flower is in charge¡ªthis is really...sorrow from the sky.


    Cough cough is a lot of nonsense-get back to business.


    "They... They are all your women???" Meng Bo showed a look of envy, jealousy and hatred on Meng Bo''s face. Nana¡¯s, only in a dream can I enjoy multiple girlfriends playing with me without jealousy. The scene of Zhou Ye, and Zhou Ye actually did it in reality, which is really enviable and hateful...


    "That''s right..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, spreading his arms, and the girls stood up with a smile, taking a bite on his cheek one by one.


    This scene really irritated Meng Bo."The fat lady Nana... is so enviable, er, no, it''s so irritating... can you do whatever you want if you are handsome?"


    "Well, yes, I think being handsome can do whatever he wants..." Zhou Ye laughed and joked, "If you don''t believe me, you can go for plastic surgery..."


    "I..." Before Meng Bo''s words were finished, his skirt was grabbed by the big feet, "Hey, focus, focus... Huixiang."


    "Oh, that''s right... Huixiang!" Meng Bo turned his head and said to Zhou Ye, "Do you like Huixiang??"


    "Of course I like it..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Okay, I''m fine..." Meng Bo was speechless, although he also liked Huixiang a little in his heart--but, due to the oath that Huixiang''s dead brother forced him to swear, he couldn''t tell Huixiang Shot...


    Since Huixiang had chosen Zhou Ye, and...Zhou Ye also liked Huixiang, then he had no reason to intervene in other people''s feelings. After all, he was a playboy himself.


    "Hey--Meng Bo, you bastard, beat him..." The bigfoot standing behind Meng Bo was reluctant, but let him do it himself...He didn''t have the ability...


    "Why hit him?" Meng Bo turned his head and said, "Huixiang likes him, and he also likes Huixiang...As a comrade-in-arms of Brother Huixiang, I can only wish them two..."


    "Hehe...I like you..." Zhou Ye smiled and stood up, patted Meng Bo''s shoulder, what should I say-this guy can afford to put it down, worthy of Long Brother.


    "Hey--!" Meng Bo raised his hand to pull Zhou Ye''s hand on his shoulder, but found that it was useless at all. Zhou Ye''s hand was as if it were on his shoulder--but lost. If you don''t lose, you still have to say."Don''t let me hear that you are not good to Huixiang, otherwise... even if you escape to the end of the world, I will find you..."


    "My woman will hurt myself, so don''t bother you!" Zhou Ye''s expression changed when he heard this-it is one thing to like Brother Long, but it is another thing to be kicked on the nose. Now, when is your own woman''s turn to be haunted.


    "Ye..." Huixiang, who saw her man''s face not right, stood up hurriedly, reached out and hugged her man''s shoulders, and whispered: "How do you say Meng Bo has taken care of me for so long...Don''t do this!"


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye looked at Huixiang''s crying expression, his heart softened... and gently put down the hand that grabbed Meng Bo''s shoulder, and said: "This time it is because of Huixiang''s face. Let you go, let''s go..."


    "Huh-just leave!" Meng Bo nodded his head pale and walked outside...


    "Hey, did you leave like this?" The bigfoot didn''t dare to put Zhou Ye right, not to mention, but Zhou Ye''s nearly 1.9-meter tall made him timid... Like a small tail, he closely followed Meng Bo and walked outside.


    Meng Bo didn''t speak--he hissed until he walked to the corner of the stairs and couldn''t see Zhou Ye''s people anymore--he desperately rubbed his shoulder that was just pressed by Zhou Ye."This guy is a practising family...Fat woman Nana, it hurts..."


    "..." The bigfoot watched silently as Meng Bo took off his coat, and on his shoulder-there was a black palm print, this Nima... "Iron sand palm??"


    "I don''t know..." Meng Bo rubbed his shoulders, then put on his coat again."Forget it... Since Huixiang has found her home, I am worthy of Nakamura... Okay, let''s go find something to eat, I am starving to death..."


    ------the other side.


    Zhou Ye and the women continued to drink drinks while watching the performance on the stage... But Hui Xiang was anxiously beside Zhou Ye, cautiously greeted her, she was really afraid that Zhou Ye would have a grudge against her... ¡­After all, I just pleaded for Meng Bo.


    "Okay... Huixiang!" Zhou Ye looked at Huixiang who looked like an angry little daughter-in-law, smiled and stretched out his hand to take her into his arms."From now on, just be my little woman obediently, don''t think so much..."


    "I love you, Ye...!" Huixiang heard Zhou Ye''s encouragement, ¡ª¡ª cleverly nestled her body in Zhou Ye¡¯s arms ¡ª¡ª she knew that her man said that this time Even if the matter is over.She was full of joy... "I will leave you at your disposal at night..."


    Huixiang''s heart is already all tied to Zhou Ye''s body...


    Actually - Huixiang wanted something bad, Zhou Ye would let Meng Bo go. Although Huixiang had some reason to persuade him, the more reason was because - Zhou Ye admired Brother Long, there was no way - Who made Zhou Ye grow up watching Brother Long''s movies?


    Don''t talk about his character-just talk about his dedicated attitude, which is worthy of admiration for many people... No need to stand in for a movie... The whole body is hurt.


    It''s much better than those actors who use substitutes at every turn.


    But-letting go of Meng Bo, it is an unexpected joy to get Huixiang''s own initiative to unlock the knowledge points...Zhou Ye didn''t worry about any cruel feelings in Huixiang''s heart. He really thought that his spring wind and rain was the secret Is it for nothing??


    Chapter VIII


    Before you know it-it''s almost midnight.


    The girls are also a little sleepy...Although they didn''t play much on the boat today, some sports are also very tiring... After all, Zhou Ye''s physical strength is already inhuman, so don''t look at them. Several of them are quite large, but to Zhou Ye, they are the weaker side.


    "My dear, why haven''t the gangsters you talked about come..." The girl said listlessly, leaning against his man.


    "Almost..." Zhou Ye listened to the movement of the entire cruise ship. He had already heard the stinky voice of a certain terrorist in the elevator.[Is my bow tie okay?


    It just so happened that Captain William took the staff onto the stage-a lady of ceremonies walked to the microphone and said: "Dear guests, now we have our Captain William to open champagne-I wish you all a pleasant journey!"


    "Here..." Zhou Ye ignored the captain who was on the stage preparing to open the champagne, but stood up...At the same time he picked up the Vulcan Cannon and aimed it at the entrance...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s actions, everyone immediately applauded¡ªthey felt that this must be another performance on the boat. After all¡ªthe two singers who had just sang on the stage also shot at each other with simulated submachine guns.


    However, Captain William shook his hand in fright and threw the champagne on the ground. He knew that he had never arranged such a show. With the sound of the champagne falling to the ground, Captain William fell on the ground for the first time. , And the emcees on the stage behind him screamed and squatted on the ground with their heads.


    "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" XN


    Seeing the chaos on the stage-the audience in the audience was at a loss. What the hell is this??Is it another thrilling show???


    However, soon they did not think so.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 597

    Because Zhou Ye had already seen the robber''s former US Marine Corps Major McDonald and his assistants and four men in red combat uniforms, came over...


    "Hi-the body is officially started!" Zhou Ye smiled, and pulled the trigger at those guys...


    Along with the buzzing sound of the motor--the eleven-tube Vulcan Cannon in Zhou Ye''s hand was spinning rapidly, spewing out a half-meter-long tongue of flame... "Da Da Da..."


    McDonald has just walked out, but hasn''t seen what is going on?As a result, he heard the buzzing sound of the Vulcan cannon''s motor¡ªthe natural reaction of many years of military service saved his life.


    "Danger, get down!" McDonald said, grabbing the assistant next to him, and lying on the ground... and the four men behind him were not so lucky. With a burst of bullets passing through the body, a pop of pop sounded. , They were directly beaten into a sieve by the Vulcan Cannon in Zhou Ye''s hands.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    "Dead..."


    "Help..."


    Seeing this situation-the audience who had cheered loudly in the audience suddenly panicked and fled around. One by one, they disliked their parents. Why didn''t they give birth to two more legs when they gave birth to themselves? Why did they run so slowly? ...


    "Whoever runs anymore, I will kill him... All of them hold their heads and squat down!!" At this time, the girl also stood up. She was holding an M4A1 automatic rifle, and a shuttle bullet was directed against the ceiling.


    I have to say that at this time-intimidation is far more useful than Tongzi''s identity as a police officer. Hearing this sentence, everyone squatted on the ground holding their heads obediently.


    And Zhou Ye smiled and aimed at the other entrance-as soon as a touch of red leaked out, Zhou Ye pulled the trigger-another hum of motors rang out, and a metal storm directly rushed out of the second team. The red-robed gangsters were sieved.


    McDonald lay on the ground, not even daring to lift his head.There are really 10,000 MMP sentences in his heart that he wants to blow out--Ma Dan''s, who is the gangster... Who is on the opposite side?Why is the firepower more frenzied than yourself??


    In order to get his subordinates onto the ship with weapons, it was exhausting. How did that guy bring the Vulcan Cannon onto the ship??


    Madan''s-this is not good, try to fight... if it really fails, retreat as soon as possible.


    Thinking of this, McDonald raised his head slightly and looked towards the dance floor below... However, he had just leaked half of his head, and a bullet passed through the center of his eyebrows, directly heading him...


    "Say goodbye..." A voice rang in his ear, but¡ªhe could not hear it anymore...because¡ªhe had died.


    And Kim, the assistant in a white suit next to him, was completely dumbfounded. When did this boy appear next to him??Why didn''t I even hear the footsteps...


    However-he couldn''t find this answer anymore, because-Zhou Ye''s next shot had already headed him.


    "It''s really fun...It''s a good choice to not get rid of them ahead of time. Real CS is so interesting!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, his figure flashed, and his figure disappeared in place again.


    And on the second floor-the red-clothed terrorist who was blocking the guests at both ends, is looking around vigilantly-this movement feels a bit wrong, why the screams before death from the earphones just came from the earphones so much like their own Where''s the boss??


    "Hello-babies, hello..." As a voice sounded-Zhou Ye''s figure suddenly appeared in front of them.


    The results of the years of training made them unhesitating to face Zhou Ye and squeezed the trigger... Immediately, a storm of bullets formed by seven or eight automatic rifles enveloped Zhou Ye.


    "Hey, it''s really boring... I actually shot without saying a word!" Zhou Ye''s figure suddenly disappeared in front of the gangsters, but his voice came from behind those people...


    "Ghost, ghost..."


    In the face of Zhou Ye who was fascinated by ghosts, two of these guys collapsed directly... yelling and threw the weapon in their hands to the ground, and quickly fled to the outside.


    "Boom, boom¡ª"


    Zhou Ye held two sand eagles in his hand, and one by one, he took care of several gangsters who remained in place and wanted to shoot back, and then chased outside without hurriedly."Don''t worry-little guys, the night is still long... let''s start playing games!"


    The girl who has been paying attention to his own man''s movements, couldn''t help but roll his eyes... His own man is good at everything, he is very handsome, he is rich, he has great powers, and he has great skill (in various senses)... The only thing is that he likes Spoofing the enemy-obviously you can kill it with a single shot, and you have to make people frighten and piss off before killing them...Really.


    But forget it, anyway, these trash fish can''t hurt a man of his own hair, he likes to play, let him play...


    "Captain William... I''m the Hong Kong police man!" The man walked to the captain who was still lying on the ground and said: "According to the wire report-we got news that some robbers would rob the Fugui Maru on the high seas, so we The purpose of getting on the boat is to catch these robbers. The matter is urgent, and it is really embarrassing to use extraordinary means..."


    Chapter VIII


    "No, nothing..." Captain William was almost frightened to death... I didn''t expect to encounter such a thing when he was old."Thank you, Miss Maid... By the way, that gentleman just now..."


    "Oh, he is my boyfriend...but he is not a policeman, he just came to help me..." the tongzi said with a smile.


    "Is it okay for the gentleman to chase after him?" the captain asked with some worry.


    "Don''t worry... My boyfriend is an excellent mercenary-those miscellaneous fish can''t hurt him!" The girl casually arranged an unnecessarily identity for his man... After all, he has such an outstanding identity in this era. People with high military literacy, apart from professional soldiers, there are only mercenaries.


    "That''s good, that''s good..." William wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, feeling that his already somewhat aging heart was almost speeding.


    "The outside is still very dangerous. Please also ask the captain to organize the VIPs on the ship to stay here for the time being... After my boyfriend clears out the robbers outside, then leave here..." the yako persuaded.


    "Okay, okay!" William promised with full mouth. At this moment, he also saw the weapons that had fallen around the guys that Zhou Ye had killed. He really took a breath of air-conditioning...Although he was frightened, It''s better than losing your life.


    Captain William informed the guests in the nightclub about the incident through the microphone on the stage. These people also understood this-although they didn''t know what happened just now, it was true that a group of unidentified gunmen were killed. This is enough to explain many problems.


    They have no objection to hiding here¡ªjust kidding, the gangsters here have been cleared out by Zhou Ye and the tongzi¡ªDo you still go out and fight the gangsters if you don¡¯t stay here?They are delicate and expensive-how could they take such a risk??


    On the other side-Zhou Ye, who chased out of the nightclub, smiled slightly while looking at the dark deck.


    To say how much he sacrificed himself, in order to save the lives of all the people in the boat-he did not hesitate to risk his life, it would be a bit too high to look at him... This guy completely regarded these red bandits as fun toys and wanted to take them. G¡­¡­


    "Real-life CS has started-little mice, you have to hide it, and I will find it-it will really die!" Zhou Ye smiled and said to himself, following his words, his body The shape disappeared in place.


    Although it is a game, Zhou Ye likes to play any game, even more so when playing live CS... He has super five senses as if he has opened a full map, plus his speed... it is simply Just playing with those red bandits.


    The two gangsters who escaped from the nightclub were killed by Zhou Ye in the blink of an eye.


    Of course¡ªZhou Ye could have used other abilities to kill these bandits instantly, such as the ability to speak spirit¡ªbut... how boring is that??How can it be fun to chase a gangster who was originally aggressive and like a bereaved dog?


    Keke--this is a bit of a leak of Zhou Ye''s evil taste.


    Five minutes later-when Zhou Ye once again killed a group of gangsters who controlled the engine room, roughly the entire Fugui Wanhou had been wiped out, except for...


    "You, what do you want to do... Don''t come here..." Bigfoot looked at the brutal bandit in red in front of him with a dazed expression. He felt like he was Spartan...


    Originally, he and Meng Bo ran into three gangsters patrolling with guns on the deck. The plan of the two was to run separately, Meng Bo led the gangsters away, and he went to the nightclub to inform his cousin...


    As a result, the gangster who should have been completely led away by Meng Bo-there was actually a gangster who was chasing him... This Nima was fucked... In a panic, the bigfoot was chased by the gangster into an unmanned room. In the cabin...


    "Don''t come here..." The bigfoot felt that this guy seemed a little abnormal, why did you watch yourself keep adding Wangchun???


    "Hey...you run, why didn''t you run?" said the gangster wearing sunglasses, a high split closed the hatch, and a smile of Yindang leaked out of his face: "The more you resist me, the more Xing¡¤Fen..."


    "No, don''t..." Bigfoot was completely stunned. He didn''t expect-he would have a day of being caught, but why is he a man, not a woman??Oh my god----


    "Help¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªAh¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    At this moment, Zhou Ye happened to pass the door, and he smiled slightly when he heard the movement inside-taking a relaxed pace and leaving here.


    Just kidding¡ªI would rather demolish ten temples and not ruin a marriage...This is the marriage of the big feet, how can it be destroyed...So, Zhou Ye left the corridor lightly and gently, toward the movie theater on the boat. Go, there is still a good show to watch.


    In a blink of an eye-Zhou Ye had already arrived in the cinema.


    Here is a good show of one enemy and two-Meng Bo fights two niggers.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 598

    When Zhou Ye walked in, Meng Bo was being crushed by two niggas¡ª¡ª


    Although Meng Bo is great, he is only about 1.7 meters tall after all, and the two nigger terrorists in red clothes are more than two meters tall.


    Meng Bo threw a fist-the nigger put his hand against Meng Bo''s face door... A burst of laughter appeared. Meng Bo''s fist couldn''t reach his body at all, and his arm was longer than his leg...


    These two niggas are playing with Meng Bo as a toy...


    "Hey¡ªheight hurts!" Zhou Ye sighed and awakened Meng Bo, who was trying to hit the nigger. He yelled desperately, "Leave me alone...just go tell Huixiang...this There are robbers on board..."


    "Boom!"


    The two blacks took advantage of Meng Bo''s distraction, kicked him upside down... "Ah...Fatty Nana, you guys dare to attack..."


    "Boom!"


    "Hey, today is my daily good..." Zhou Ye said as he put away his two sand eagles, Shi Shiran walked towards the place where the last fish that slipped through the net.


    "Damn it, it''s cruel..." Meng Bo looked at the nigger whose skulls were lifted off by bullets. After a chill, he chased Zhou Ye... "Hey, why don''t you protect Hui Fragrant!"


    "Huixiang is very safe..." Zhou Ye said as he walked towards the cabin, the last red-robed gangster...cough cough, of course it was the gay guy who was in sex... The idea of ??keeping him alive for a while.


    Now that almost ten minutes have passed, the bigfoot should also be enjoyed and endured, right??Thinking of this... Zhou Ye couldn''t help but leak a mysterious smile...


    Meng Bo followed Zhou Ye with some curiosity... When he followed Zhou Ye to the door of a cabin, he heard a strange sound inside, like the sound of a big foot??Why is he called so miserable??


    However, before Meng Bo could figure it out, he saw Zhou Ye kick open the door of the cabin. He didn''t even look inside. He just shot... "Bang--!"


    Then - Zhou Ye put away the pistol Shiran, and walked towards the nightclub downstairs. After the game was over, he was also sleepy... it was time to go back and rest.


    And Meng Bo looked into the cabin curiously, and saw...a man wearing only a red shirt was pressing on the bigfoot, his skull was blown away by the bullet...and the bigfoot was desperately trying Howling."......Really hot eyes..."


    Chapter VIII


    At the same time, Stay Bay-Hualien City-the largest five-star hotel, Stuart Bay Manor.


    Stuart Bay Manor is the most luxurious star-rated hotel in Hualien City. Although it is located outside the city, it is only a 15-minute walk from Hualien¡¯s largest port, Hualien Port.


    And Stuart Bay Manor is mainly British style, and it is very popular among the petty bourgeoisie. Of course¡ªthe prices here are not at all close to the people¡ªit can be called what you pay for.


    Originally in this month which is neither a holiday nor a public holiday...it should naturally be very rare for tourists.


    However, in the evening today-a team of more than a dozen black luxury cars arrived here, and very generously enveloped the entire Stuart Bay Manor.


    Originally, there were still a few idlers staying in the hotel...As people who can afford to stay in a five-star hotel, of course they don¡¯t care about money or not, so in the face of those who are polite and take banknotes to compensate, ask them themselves Checking out the black-clothed people who left, they are naturally cross-brows and cold-a pair of gentlemen have backbone, gentlemen are not short of money, you are insulting us so much...


    However, when the black-clothed people flirted with their suits and showed off the guns at their waists, they all rushed quickly...they don¡¯t need any money compensation, so this kind of person is cheap¡ªgiving a good face. No, you have to be frightened.


    "It''s really shameful!" After dealing with the second classmates who are holding back and retreating, the leading long-haired woman in a black leather suit waved back to the Stuart Manor, the most luxurious Go to that beach house...


    Around the villa-there were a lot of people in black patrolling and standing guard there, and saw the long-haired woman coming... bowed and said, "Sister Meiling..."


    "Well, did the elder sister rest?" The long-haired woman nodded and asked softly.


    "Not yet..." The man in black replied respectfully: "The eldest sister is chatting with Miss Duanmu inside!"


    "Then I''ll go in and find the eldest sister!" The long-haired woman said, walking directly to the door of the villa...


    The man in black did not stop the Meiling sister, but obediently stepped aside and continued his mission...stand on guard.


    "Big sister... why haven''t you rested yet?" Meiling walked into the villa carelessly and walked around the screen at the door... She saw a woman in a cherry-colored kimono sitting in the living room by the French windows. Before, I looked straight at the sea outside the window... It seemed that there was something very attractive to her.


    And there is another beautiful girl sitting behind the kimono woman with a book in her hand... It seems that the book is very attractive to her, even Meiling¡¯s voice did not make her divert her attention from the book. .


    "Little nerd..." Meiling is even more similar in age to that girl, but the two are like the heavenly saints-Meiling stabbed her as soon as she came.


    "It''s better than some big words..." The girl who read the book refuted directly without raising her head.


    "The surname is Duanmu, who are you talking about..."


    "I''ll talk to whoever speaks..."


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Okay... don''t make any noise..." The kimono woman can no longer fall into the memory... She slowly turned around and glared at the two women¡ª


    The appearance of this kimono woman is surprisingly similar to that of the maiden...No, it is said that it is similar to the maiden, it is better to say that... she has a mature style and affection that the maiden does not...


    If the maiden is a blooming rose¡ªfragrance and sense, then this woman is a peony...full of the grace and sensibility of a mature woman.


    "We were wrong, eldest sister..." Hearing the scolding of her eldest sister, the two women were suddenly excited and joking... Don¡¯t look at the eldest sister¡¯s head at this time, looking as harmless as a young lady at home, but... On the road, she is Ding Yao, the only female leader of the Sanlian Gang in the past, who is known as the death rose...


    For those who opposed her, the grass at the head of the grave is now three feet tall.


    "Okay..." Ding Yao glanced at the two women and smiled helplessly: "I''m not criticizing you, but...you know, our man...what he hates most is the discord between his sisters. ...So, for your own future...you better get used to the atmosphere of harmony between your sisters!"


    "But, but..." Duanmu Ruoyu lowered his head, bit his lower lip, and asked unwillingly: "Big sister... I have never seen the man you mentioned... I don''t want to be His woman... so... please, please, sister, please let me go..."


    "Hehe..." Hearing Duanmu Ruoyu''s words, Ding Yao smiled and walked to her, her right hand gently raised her chin...tightly pulled her face up...let her face herself , There was an inexplicable cold light in his eyes...with a low laugh: "Little Duanmu...I didn''t hear clearly what you were talking about...Come and tell me, what did you just say???"


    "I, I..." The woman who looked very similar to Su Xiaoxiao saw Ding Yao''s expression, and her legs trembled... All the courage disappeared at this moment... "Big, big sister Head...I, I know I was wrong..."


    "This is good..." Ding Yao smiled and gently stroked Duanmu''s exquisite face, muttering: "Ten years have passed... Because of my own self-willedness, I can''t stay with my husband for a whole decade. The price around...you, is my gift of apologize for your husband...do you understand? Don''t try to irritate me...that price, you can''t afford it...understand?"


    "Yes, yes...Big sister''s head..." Duanmu Ruoyu''s eyelids are drooping... The whole person is like a small animal stared at by natural enemies, and he dared not move.


    And Deng Meiling, who was standing on the side, asked curiously: "Big sister, you often say that we are your gift to your husband to apologize... But what kind of man is our husband? Do you love her so deeply??"


    "My husband..." Hearing Meiling''s words, Ding Yao seemed to be back when she met him... "He-- is a book you will never understand, when you think that''s what he has When he is capable, he will bring you new surprises... He is a ghost, he clearly has so many sisters by his side... He will continue to provoke new sisters... He is the Holy Spirit who controls my happiness and sorrow ...He is the omnipotent god...He-is my husband."


    "..." After hearing Ding Yao''s words, Mei Ling couldn''t help but roll her eyes... Is the thing her elder sister described as a human?This is whether Jesus is good... and omnipotent... Brother Jesus dare not say that he is omnipotent.


    "Haha...well, no matter how much you say, you won''t believe...tomorrow...you can see him tomorrow..." Ding Yao looked forward to the direction of Hualien Port..." At that time...you know what kind of man our husband is!"


    "Okay..." Mei Ling sighed and threw her body into the sofa... Helplessly said: "I hope I can see him soon... I''m really curious... what it is like. A man who can leave his eldest sister aside for more than ten years..."


    "Yeah... I''ll see him soon..." Ding Yao also sighed and murmured: "It''s just... what will be the result of this encounter? Your husband..."


    Chapter VIII


    Jingle Bell¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Jingle Bell¡ª¡ª


    The ringtone in the bedroom awakened the girl from her deep sleep... She looked at the phone ringing on the side of the couch, and then looked helplessly at the man who hugged herself tightly and talked about the man whose head was buried in her arms... ..."Ye, it''s time to get up..."


    "Um..." Actually Zhou Ye woke up a long time ago, but he didn''t want to move. It was a supreme enjoyment and experience to bury his head in the arms of the girl, so he didn''t want to get up... But now since the girl I called myself, so obviously--it won''t work if I don''t get up.


    "Damn...who called so early?" Zhou Ye slowly got up. In order not to wake the sleeping women beside him, he could only helplessly float up and flew to the couch. He picked up the microphone and put it in his ear."Hey, who?"


    It seems that because of Zhou Ye¡¯s somewhat angry voice, the caller on the other side was startled. After half a day¡ªa stubborn female voice came out: ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry ¡ª Mr. Zhou, that, that... because on the ship What happened, so we had to stop at Hualien Port in Daiwan temporarily today... I''m really sorry for the inconvenience caused to you... Also, that...Daiwan police requires all guests to disembark and accept registration... ¡­"

 The Movie World Chapter 599

    "Do those Duiwan policemen want to die?" Zhou Ye has no good feelings for Duiwan, not to mention¡ªnow that they are disturbing their rest time, Zhou Ye will not be polite...


    "Don''t be so dear..." The girl knows the abilities of her own man, although she doesn''t know much, but-with the little abilities she knows so far, it is not a problem to make the whole Duanwan trouble... Seeing the angry look of her own man, for the sake of world peace-she had to get up and comfort her man in a hurry... "They are also their duty... after all, such a big thing happened on the ship!"


    While talking, the girl hugged her man from behind...without touching his cheek, she was really afraid that her man would get annoyed-recklessly kill the Daiwan police who disturbed him.


    Those guys-they are not enough to get angry with their men.


    "Ah... well..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly after being soothed by his anger when he got up, "It seems that today''s rest day is being mixed up by this group of notes..."


    "Bad guy... I''m also a policeman... What''s wrong..." The maiden gave her man a blank look and groaned: "Furthermore... I didn''t complain... What are you complaining about... You know, last night I am the one who suffers..."


    Zhou Ye looked at the servant who was still acting a little awkward, and he smiled: "I''m not here to help you..."


    "Get up quickly..." The girl gave his man an angry glance. He almost tossed himself to death last night.


    "I''m up... still sleeping..." Zhou Ye smiled and lifted the quilt off the girls on the couch... and slapped one by one... and then rushed to the bathroom."Get up, let''s go to eat the special snacks of Dawan..."


    "Why so early... Husband..."


    "Bad...I haven''t got enough sleep yet..."


    "Okay, so early..."


    The girls all rubbed their sleepy eyes and sat up... It''s only nine o''clock now-it''s too early for them... After all, they came back with their men just after 12 o''clock yesterday. ...


    After coming back-naturally it was Zhou''s regular program every night-none of them ran away, all of them were sunk by their own men...


    In short, when they fell asleep completely, it was almost three thirty in the morning, and now they are up... They haven''t slept for even six hours, so how can they not be sleepy...?


    "Okay...Don''t complain. Today, the Fortune Maru is docked at Dawan Hualien Port-we have to disembark and register with Dawan Police..." The first girl who got up was responsible for solving the doubts of the girls..." Who caused that to happen last night?"


    "Those hurtful guys...we can''t sleep well if we die..." Wen Cuicui said with a gloomy expression and got up from the couch...


    The women also complained about the gangsters who were killed by their own men. They were unsettling when they died...


    Of course, complaining is going to complain-they still have to get up... After all, the Daiwan police still have to register them.


    Speaking of which, last night on the Fugui Wan-a total of two unlucky ghosts died, one was the seaman on duty in the engine room, the other was the second officer on duty in the wheelhouse... really two unlucky people.


    Of course, the first mate died too-he was killed by Zhou Ye, so who made him the culprit''s internal answer.


    When all the women dressed neatly-freshened up-followed their men out of the penthouse suite, standing on the deck of the Fortune Maru, they could already see the port of Hualien Harbor from a distance...


    And at this time-in Hualien Harbor, two groups of people are facing each other...


    A wave of people were dressed in police uniforms and some in casual clothes... However, the uniform work sign hung in front of them indicated that these guys were the policemen in Dingwan...


    The other group of people are uniform black suits-they are standing next to their convoy, looking straight ahead...


    To be honest-if someone who doesn¡¯t know looks at it, the black suit will look more like a civil servant. Whoever makes the black suit look better, whether it¡¯s uniform or imposing, will be messier than this side. How many streets did the police force out??


    Standing on the side of the police, a middle-aged man wearing a three-bar and two-star policeman costume looked at the car team next to him hesitantly... He is no stranger to this car team¡ªit is the biggest gang in Daywan. , The female gang leader of the Sanlian Gang-Ding Yao''s motorcade.


    "Could it be... the robbers on the Fortune Maru are related to the Sanlian Gang?" This third-level police inspector had to think this way, this Ding Yao, no one dares to look down upon her... It is said that she cherishes herself extremely Fame, no gossip with any man.


    And-this woman is cruel-ransacking the family and exterminating the clan if she doesn''t agree with her, and the way of doing harm to her family on the road-it doesn''t apply at all... She always likes to cut grass and roots.


    With this strong interest, she stood out from the Sanlian Gang¡ªstarting from an ordinary gang...and climbed to a high position step by step. It is said that this woman raised a kid. Anyone who opposes her is dead unknown. Not for nothing...


    And this woman is very mindful... Since she took over as the leader of the Sanlian Gang, she quickly wiped out all the abnormal noises in the gang with thunder means, and handed over important halls to her trusted subordinates, and launched new people on a large scale... ¡­At the same time, the Sanlian Gang¡¯s shameful businesses were reduced, and it entered the freight industry...hotel industry...and shipping industry.


    The Sanlian Gang at this time can already be regarded as a successful cleansing... but no one dares to despise them, after all-they have a lot of lives in their hands...


    It''s not that there are no police officers who want to check them... But the people who checked them were either unclear whether they were alive or dead, or they were overwhelmed by the pressure from the layers above.


    After all-the Sanlian Gang is inextricably linked to the Daiwan political circles.


    There was also a political tycoon who fought the idea of ??that poisonous rose. It was nothing more than thinking of getting both people and money... However, in the end, life was worse than death. All his shameful information was exposed by newspapers controlled by the Sanlian Gang. The home caught fire for no reason, and in the end even he himself was driven mad-now he is still begging along the street in Ximending...


    With this politician as an example, no one would dare to fight against this poisonous rose idea again... Although the rose is beautiful, it is...death.It is better for everyone to maintain a cooperative relationship.


    "It seems...some trouble this time..." The third-level police inspector scratched his head a bit. Anything mixed with this poison rose is a big trouble...


    Just as he was thinking about the future-the Fugui Maru-following a long whistle, led by the pilot boat, slowly sailed into Hualien Harbor...


    Chapter Eighty Hundred and Fortieth


    "Mr. Zhou Ye, please disembark with me..." Captain William said respectfully to Zhou Ye.


    This is not only because Zhou Ye was a guest of honor to his boss, but also because-Zhou Ye saved his life, nothing else... If it weren''t for Zhou Ye at that time, there would be no idea how many customers would die on the Fugui Wan. .


    Even if William was not dead at the time, he would definitely not be able to escape the fate of being thrown out as a scapegoat by his own boss in the future. After all, the VIPs on the Fugui Pills are either rich or rich...Which one is injured or dead is a matter.


    Now, only one crew member and one second mate died, which is a blessing in misfortune.That''s why William was so grateful to Zhou Ye... After all, Zhou Ye saved his life and his career.


    "Captain, you don''t have to be so polite..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "No, Mr. Zhou Ye... My life was saved by you and Miss Maid..." Captain William said excitedly.


    "Okay, okay... I''ll get off the boat first!" Zhou Ye nodded helplessly, and then humbly went down. What would he do if he was afraid that the old guy would lose his breath with excitement??


    Surrounded by his own woman, Zhou Ye walked towards the boarding pedal on the bow... and the guests on the deck could not help applauding. For them... Zhou Ye also saved them. Life.


    The women followed behind their men-walking with You Rongyan, they felt envious eyes looking at them, obviously... that was the eyes of those girls... They also found such a powerful one for themselves Man is proud.


    Zhou Ye is a little bit cold about this. To tell the truth-he does things only by his own likes and dislikes-your good and evil are of no value to me, I only do what I want to do...


    Including the killing of the robbers this time, the reason was only because Zhou Ye, who was bored, occasionally wanted to play live CS¡ª¡ª


    But it doesn''t matter... If these guys knew what they were thinking, what kind of expression would they have now?Zhou Ye thought a little bit evilly...


    Soon-Zhou Ye and Captain William walked off the Fuguiwan...


    At the entrance of the boarding warehouse-the Dawan police have controlled the group. According to them, they want to identify whether there are any remaining terrorist undercover agents in the crowd.


    "Hello, I''m the captain of the Tokimaru¡ªWilliam!" The captain saw the third-level police inspector surrounded by a group of policemen and greeted him."Thank you for the quick response of the Daliwan Police..."


    "Nothing...Then let''s start working now..." the police inspector said, motioning to his subordinates to start registering...Of course the first one was Zhou Ye. Who would let him go ahead??


    "Life-nationality-age-why got on the ship..." the policeman sitting behind the table asked casually.


    "Zhou Ye-Hua Guo-Eighteen-Travel..." He saves trouble, Zhou Ye is more trouble-free than him... the birds are too lazy.


    "What''s your attitude? Believe it or not, I''ll take you back for a good trial..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s casual answer, the policeman in charge of the record suddenly became angry.


    "Slap--!" Zhou Ye didn''t bother to say anything--slapped the threatening Daiwan policeman to the ground three meters away...


    "Wow..." The Daiwan police immediately pointed their guns at Zhou Ye... "What are you going to do? Put your head in your hands and lie on the ground..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 600

    "Hey, what are you doing? The police threatened our VIPs, and I want to expose you internationally..." Captain William was immediately dissatisfied, and shouted loudly.


    "Hey--" The girl sighed. She took off her sunglasses and went forward to communicate with these guys. The man in the province was really angry and killed them all in the blink of an eye...


    However, before he waited for the child to come forward... a group of people in black rushed over, unceremoniously drew out their pistols, and pointed them at the group of police officers. This scene stunned Zhou Ye, who was just about to go crazy. ...


    What''s happening here?I don¡¯t remember what friends I have in Duiwan??Zhou Ye looked at this scene in a daze...


    And the third-level police inspector surrounded by those people in black is also a little bit awkward at this time...What is the situation with Nima??Why does the poisonous rose of the Sanlian Gang guard this man...??But-now is not the time to think about this, he raised his hands and shouted: "Everyone, calm down, don''t get excited... don''t get excited..."


    He is really afraid of wiping the gun and getting out of the fire... One carelessness is a mass incident-do you think the Sanlian Gang dare not attack the police?Wrong...People really dare to attack the police...Who let the Sanlian Gang have a security company?How about holding a gun legally... and it was specially approved by the Legislative Council?Duck it??


    At that time, people only need to say that the customers of the security company of others are treated differently by the Daywan police... and this has caused conflicts. Then all the responsibility is not on the other side, and they can also advertise to the security company of others. Look, I''m not even a policeman--


    "Boss Ding...what do you mean..." The third-level police inspector soothed the emotions on both sides, and the provincial police wiped his guns and fired, shouting at the convoy.


    "It doesn''t mean..." As a soft voice sounded, a slender figure walked out from behind the bodyguard in black. All the people in black respectfully stepped back in front of her. , Made a big way to my eldest sister.


    This woman in a cherry-colored kimono walked up to Zhou Ye in front of her...with tears in her eyes, she bent over and said respectfully: "My husband-welcome back!"


    Zhou Ye looked at Ding Yao''s face that was as indistinguishable as that of a maiden, and was stunned... "You, are you???"


    "Huh-you, you look like me..." The girl was also shocked-she walked up quickly and looked at Ding Yao carefully... this woman really looks like herself, That is, the temperament is more mature than her...the two stood together, just like twin sisters.


    "You...you...you..." What was even more surprised was that Su Xiaoxiao stuttered. She ran to Duanmu Ruoyu and looked up and down at this woman who was like twin sisters with herself, "Who are you? ??"


    "My name is Duanmu Ruoyu..." Duanmu was also a little confused... Seeing the little stutter, she wanted to go back and ask her parents if she had a twin sister who was living outside.


    "I know you, you are the woman of your husband...you son, right?" Faced with the question of the son, Ding Yao smiled and straightened up, and said indifferently: "When we meet for the first time, please take care of me. ..."


    "My husband, when are you..." Qingzi is a little confused...How can she not know that her man has a woman who is exactly the same as her husband?What''s happening here??


    "I don''t know..." Zhou Ye blinked his eyes... a little dumbfounded, what''s the situation???He couldn''t help turning his head to look at Ding Yao and asked, "You call my husband, my lord?? Then do you know my name?"


    "My husband''s name... of course I know it!" Seeing Zhou Ye''s confused face, Ding Yao winked playfully and said: "My husband''s name is Zhou Ye, even if I forget my name, I will never forget my husband¡¯s name..."


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Ding Yao''s eyes, and the deep affection in those eyes was definitely not pretending... But, he really hadn''t been with this girl... Could it be that his charm has grown? Is it enough to make the girl hug from afar??


    "My husband...This is not a place to talk, please come with me..." Ding Yao said indifferently, holding Zhou Ye''s hand, and walking towards the outside... "All your questions, I will know one by one. I¡¯m here to answer..."


    "...Alright..." Zhou Ye was actually also very interested in the origin of this girl...What is the trap, is he afraid??


    Of course the women followed their own man... Ding Yao just led Zhou Ye out of the police circle, and when she was about to walk to her car... She faintly ordered: "The little policeman who offended my husband. , I don¡¯t want to see him alive in this world again..."


    "Yes, big sister!" A black-clothed bodyguard nodded respectfully and noted it down.


    Ding Yao''s voice was not loud, but it was definitely not small... just so that the police could hear it. There were originally a few police officers who used to help the colleagues who were slapped to the ground by Zhou Ye and vomit blood to show their comrades love. , After hearing Ding Yao''s words, he was as scared as if he was supporting a zombie, and immediately threw the hapless ghost to the ground.


    Ding Yao likes Zhu Lian the most, they don''t want to cause trouble to the upper body...


    Chapter 841


    "This, this guy is the man in the legend of Poison Rose?" The third-level police inspector looked at the caravan going away a little speechlessly. Is this really asking for trouble??A job that was originally very easy, has it become like this in your own hands??


    "Hey..." William said with a smug look: "You should be thankful that your men didn''t shoot...or else, the police here are not enough for Mr. Zhou to kill..."


    "What do you mean?" the third-level inspector asked curiously..


    "Do you know-how did the bandits who planned to rob our ship died?" William''s happy beard straightened."A total of 67 heavily armed bandits, including the rape mate and three waiters, were killed by Mr. Zhou in less than 30 minutes... Do you think these toy guns in your hands can How is Mr. Zhou?"


    "..." The third-level police inspector looked at the foreigner speechlessly. Is this guy drinking too much??Sixty-seven heavily armed bandits??Don''t say they are heavily armed bandits, even if it is 67 pigs, it is impossible for one person to kill them all in half an hour...


    "If you don''t believe me, you can go on the boat and see, we haven''t moved the bodies of those gangsters..." Captain William said dissatisfied.


    "Okay, then I''ll go and see why Mr. Zhou is so embarrassed..." The police inspector said, bringing a few attendants and a traceology expert, and went on the Fuguiwan...


    An hour later¡ªhis pale cheeks walked off the Fugui Maru...After disembarking, he immediately suspended the policeman who had offended Zhou Ye for reflection...Ma Dan¡¯s, he almost killed himself. Unclear.


    According to the assessment of trace experts, it can be initially determined that so many gangsters died under one type of firearm, that is, the desert eagle, and only a dozen gangsters in the nightclub died under the Vulcan Cannon.


    Moreover, many gangsters looked blank before death. Obviously-they don''t know who shot them when they die. This is the most terrifying...


    In addition-the guests of a boat can testify, and the rescuer was Zhou Ye. What else can be questioned about the third-level police inspector in Dangwan??Now he can''t wait to strangle the little policeman who is looking for something for himself, Nima''s. Do you think you will die if you have a better attitude?Don¡¯t you know that the guests on this cruise ship are either rich or expensive??If you die, you will really die...


    Of course, this is something...


    At this moment-Zhou Ye, sitting in Ding Yao''s ultra-luxury extended Rolls Royce, was looking at Ding Yao with a look of exploration."Now, there are fewer people...what can I say?"


    "Husband..." Ding Yao looked at the handsome face she thought about day and night... After a while, she slowly took out a yellowish photo from her handbag... Pass it Past."Husband..."


    "This is..." Zhou Ye took this photo with some curiosity. This photo has been around for some years... But it can be seen that the owner of the photo cherishes it very much... and he has molded it. In the photo, It is a photo of a girl in a cherry blossom kimono with a teenager in front of a cherry blossom tree.


    The girl in the photo is a young version of Ding Yao, and the young man in the photo is actually himself???


    Zhou Ye was sure that he was indeed himself--because a person''s appearance can be impersonated, but...a person''s temperament can never be impersonated...Obviously, the person holding Ding Yao in the photo is himself??"this is¡­¡­???"


    "Husband¡ª¡ªthis is a group photo of us ten years ago..." Ding Yao looked at Zhou Ye and muttered: "You are not him now, not my husband... Husband, I am waiting for you so hard. ..."


    "Ten years ago??" Zhou Ye was stunned for a while-ten years ago, he hadn''t come to this world, okay??Ding Yao is this funny???


    And at this moment, Ding Yao turned around and smiled at her, who was specifically pulling Kiyoko Imagawa sitting next to her, and said, "Are you Kiyoko?"


    "Huh? How do you know me?" Qingzi asked curiously.


    "Of course... because, you and Yuriko look like..." Ding Yao said with a smile.


    "Do you know my mother?" Qingzi suddenly felt excited, and she asked curiously: "How do you know my mother? Why don''t I remember seeing you when I was a child??"


    "Because I haven''t seen you either..." Ding Yao said with a blink of a smile.


    "Eh???? Impossible..." Kiyoko Imagawa''s face stretched: "Kassang always took me wherever she went since she was young... Except, except when she went to heaven... didn''t take me..."


    With this, Qingzi''s eyes were red... She missed her mother so much.


    "Okay, Qingzijiang, trust me, in the near future, you will be able to see your mother..." Ding Yao gently stretched out her arms and took Qingzi into her arms, gently comforting.


    "I think, I probably know what''s going on..." Zhou Ye held his forehead, it seems...it''s time to change...


    "My husband--" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Ding Yao''s eyes suddenly brightened, and she knew... She knew that with her husband''s cleverness, he could think of the important point with a little bit of herself."My husband... When do you plan to become my real husband?"


    "Soon... soon..." Zhou Ye looked at the expectation in Ding Yao''s eyes and whispered, "Do you have anything to explain?"


    "Hi--!" Ding Yao said excitedly: "My husband, please be sure to place your first stop at the Toman Shrine in Osaki Town, Kagoshima... There is a girl who needs your help so much..."


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Ding Yao and sighed after watching for a long time."Well, I will go..."


    "Thank you... Thank you, my husband, for agreeing to the wayward request of your concubine... Thank you..." Ding Yao repeatedly thanked Zhou Ye excitedly, embarrassing Zhou Ye.


    The convoy drove slowly into the Stuart Bay Manor...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 601

    After the girls got out of the car-of course Ding Yao immediately arranged for the people in the hotel to bring breakfast up-she knew that Zhou Ye must have not had breakfast yet...


    With one party deliberately flattering and one party ignorantly accepting, Ding Yao still gets along well with the girls.


    After the girls had breakfast--Ding Yao immediately arranged for the girls to rest in their respective bedrooms. This time-- it was rare for Zhou Ye to not follow them in and make a fool of herself, but stay in the living room.


    "Is there anything else you want to tell me?" Zhou Ye asked Ding Yao with a smile.


    "My husband..." Ding Yao knelt and sat down respectfully, pointing his hands three times, and said softly, "Good luck!"


    "Hmm--!" With a reply, Zhou Ye''s figure disappeared from the spot... In response, Ding Yao''s delicate face did not have any strange expressions, but a look of joy with a little worry. Looking at the place where Zhou Ye disappeared-muttered in his mouth: "Husband-when you return, will you be unwilling to forgive the wayward Yuzi..."


    Chapter VIII


    Kagoshima¡ª¡ª


    It is the southernmost island in the neon Kyushu area. It is famous for its rich hot spring resources and dense forest area. At the same time, it is located in a subtropical climate zone with an annual average temperature of about 18.8¡ãC. It can be called a tourist destination. Up.


    And Kagoshima''s Osaimachi Metropolitan Shrine is full of tourists.


    Toman Shrine is a shrine located on a hill less than two hundred meters high-the original name of this hill has long been forgotten, and now the locals call it Domansan.


    The torii gate of Toman Shrine is located in the middle of the mountain, and on the gentle slope in front of the torii gate-there are many houses placed on both sides of the road, providing visitors with a variety of snacks and drinks...


    The roof-the neon roadside stall, is actually a small shop house. There are wheels under the shop house-a few stools are placed in front of it... and the boss prepares the ingredients opposite the diners.


    Generally, a counter like this only provides some convenient snacks, such as oden, ramen, soba, yakitori, etc...


    Among the many houses, the most eye-catching is a house cart with the sign of [Maedaya Terrace]-in front of this Maedaya Terrace, the names and prices of various teppanyaki are written with cloth strips... Obviously, this is a house trolley mainly based on teppanyaki.


    It¡¯s not because of how good its business is, but because the owner of this house trolley is a little different.


    The bosses of the other houses are mostly men. Only the boss of this house is a female player...


    This has to arouse the attention of many people. After all-although the roof has wheels under it, it is not easy to push it up-in the final analysis, whether the stove is installed on the roof, the ingredients are not light at all, plus the roof The various pieces of decoration on the top... at least two hundred jin-that is really not something a woman can push.


    Behind the Maedaya Terrace-there are two women, one big and one small, one looks more than 30 years old, and her forehead is covered with wrinkles due to excessive hard work... the sideburns also have a few more gray hairs, but- The better face can still tell that this woman was definitely a big beauty when she was young.


    And the smaller girl looks like she is 16 or 7 years old-she still has a trace of baby fat on her delicate little face, but this will not affect her beauty, on the contrary it will bring her a little Silky cute feeling.


    "Kassan..." The girl looked at the road where tourists were gradually becoming scarce, and said with some worry: "Let¡¯s close the stall soon... there are no more people..."


    "Wait for Yuko...just for a while. Okay?" Maeda Yukie said, looking at the many figures still remaining in the platform.


    Today¡ªthis is the first time she has come out to set up a stall. To be honest¡ªshe has no experience at all¡ªthat¡¯s why she has prepared too many ingredients and poorly chosen locations...for various reasons, she left So many ingredients were dropped.


    There are so many ingredients, there is no way to put them tomorrow... and-take them home, the mother and daughter can''t eat so many ingredients at all, so if you don''t insist on it for a while-I am afraid, today Lost money...


    For other families, a little seafood is not precious, it is nothing but money.But for Maeda''s mother and daughter, who only depended on each other for their lives, it was like the sky collapsed.


    In order to purchase these things, Maeda Yukie has already given up ¡ª she even borrowed a large loan from a local lending company... She has no way out, and the repayment date is coming soon... When the time comes, if you don¡¯t pay If you get a loan, then I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s waiting for her...


    "Kassan..." Maeda Yuko said depressedly, "But, there are no more people now..."


    It''s almost 8 o''clock in the evening...This is not the kind of city that never sleeps in Tokyo. It can be said that it is late at night after 8 o''clock. When there is no celebration, people here come home early.


    Seeing the dwindling flow of people in Torii Plaza...Tamako is a little worried about the safety of her and her mother. To be honest-don¡¯t think that small cities don¡¯t have such organizations as Speed ??Cars... Instead, the smaller the city. The Jidao organization, the less particular.


    Jidao organizations in big cities still have to worry about media exposure and government suppression, while small cities...haha.


    Yuzi can¡¯t figure out why her mother is so obsessed with making money... In fact, she doesn¡¯t know where her mother¡¯s money for some things comes from... After all, parents would never tell their children such things. , Because they don¡¯t want to put these pressures on their children.


    "Waiting for a while? Tamako, I promise it will be just a while..." Maeda Yukie looked at her daughter, with a hint of pleading in her voice unconsciously... She really couldn''t talk to herself for many things. Her daughter made it clear that she could not tell her daughter...her capital was taken from the loan company, she could not tell her daughter...the repayment day will be in a few days, at least the interest for this month must be paid first It''s still going... If you can''t change it, what fate will be waiting for them, there are too many that can''t tell their daughters.


    "Okay...then hold on to it for a while." Yuzi looked depressed as the other houses were being cleaned up, and left in twos and threes. The rest was only because there were still guests eating, so they didn''t close the stall.


    Half an hour later, Maeda¡¯s house still found nothing. After all, it¡¯s past the peak of eating at this time...no one would deliberately run to the gate of the shrine to have a supper at this point...


    Just when Maeda Yukie was a little desperate, she suddenly saw a tall figure slowly walking out of the torii gate, looking like she had just come out of the shrine...


    At this time, Maeda Yukie couldn''t take care of a lot. She ran all the way to that person and bowed: "Excuse me, do you want to have dinner?"


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye looked at the bending woman in front of him with a little bit of interest, because of this action, her peach-like dolphin shape was vividly displayed."Do you have anything to eat here?"


    "Hey¡ªwe have all kinds of teppanyaki...but I recommend squid to you, it is my self-confidence!" People are forced out, Maeda Yukie is no longer reserved, she has no retreat .


    "Then lead the way..." Zhou Ye said to Maeda Yukie with a smile. With his eyesight, although there is no light around, but-Maeda Yukie''s face is still clearly seen by him, he is very Curious, what kind of life makes such a beautiful young woman like this.


    "Hi¡ªGuest, please come with me..." Maeda Yukie felt extremely happy when he heard Zhou Ye''s words... Anyway, if one more customer spends, it represents the hope of more repayment... Tell the truth , She hasn''t seen Zhou Ye''s appearance until now, but she just thinks Zhou Ye''s voice is very good, and Zhou Ye is very tall.


    "Welcome...Okay, so handsome!" Yuzi saw his mother brought a guest to the booth. Before the welcome speech was finished, she couldn''t help covering her little...This boy, Really handsome...


    "..." And when Zhou Ye saw Maeda Yuzi, he was also taken aback-it really didn''t take much effort, but-by the way, I knew she was here...why was she stupid at the shrine? Waiting there for a long time??Hey-I must give her a good beating when I look back to keep her from speaking clearly.


    Chapter VIII


    "Guest... what do you want to eat?" At this time, Maeda Yukie also walked to the back of the roof, and by the light of the calcium carbide lamp hung on the corner of the roof... she finally saw the guests she had pulled in regardless of her restraint. Even Maeda Yukie, who is already in his thirties, couldn¡¯t help but sigh: "Guest, you are so handsome...Are you a star?"


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, why did Shuai have to be a star??At least he doesn''t want to be a celebrity... Tired like a dog, he is always stared at... There is no privacy at all."Give me an assorted seafood teppanyaki..."


    "Hi¡ª!" Seeing that Zhou Ye didn''t seem to have a cold on his topic, Maeda Xinghui hurriedly responded and began to take out the ingredients-cooking assorted seafood teppanyaki for Zhou Ye.


    Maeda Yuzi prepared the ingredients for herself, while secretly looking at Zhou Ye¡ªno way, don¡¯t think that men like to see beautiful women, in fact¡ªwomen like to see handsome men¡ªespecially Zhou Ye and his new heights of being handsome Man.


    "That... what year is this year?" Zhou Ye asked casually looking at Maeda Yukie''s preparations there with some boredom.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, have you actually forgotten which year is this year?" Maeda Yukie asked curiously when he heard Zhou Ye''s question.


    "Um... I''m a little confused..." Zhou Ye rubbed his head helplessly... I must let Umbrella get a chronograph when I look back. Madan''s, every time I use the speed shuttle time, I am confused. How long did it take to shuttle.


    "Today is the sixtieth year of the Showa era, June 27th..." Maeda Yuko rushed to reply. Not only men have the desire to express themselves in front of beautiful women, but women also have the same in front of handsome men. This is inscribed in their genes. Instinct, the instinct to attract outstanding eyes of the opposite sex.


    "Showa 60th..." Zhou Ye rubbed his head-I really hate the neon dating method... The 60th year of Showa was converted to 1985... It seems that he has worn a lot of clothes all at once. Half a year.


    But forget it-anyway, there are errors, and no one can be so accurate... after all, he is a human, not a machine.Thinking of this--Zhou Ye immediately felt relieved, no matter what--the big goal was not wrong.


    While waiting for his dinner, Zhou Ye smiled and teased Maeda Yuko...Every time Maeda Yuko took a peek at Zhou Ye, he would be caught by Zhou Ye''s gaze, then his cheeks were red, and then he turned away. Go... But after a while, she will go to see Zhou Ye secretly.


    Zhou Ye played this kind of¡ªlook at me¡ªI caught your game with Yuzi, and had a great time playing.


    After ten minutes-


    "Guest-your seafood assorted teppanyaki! Please use it slowly..." A voice interrupted Yuzi and Zhou Ye''s tacit game, and it was Maeda Yukie who cooked the meal.


    Maeda Yukie has actually been paying attention to Zhou Ye all the time-no way, who makes him so handsome?Even if Xinghui is already a girl''s mother, there is no way to completely exempt Zhou Ye''s charm-but when she sees her daughter''s strangeness, her face changes.


    As a person who came by, Maeda Yukie couldn''t see that his daughter had already secretly promised this handsome boy?But... she didn''t think that Zhou Ye would be her daughter''s beloved, although her daughter was indeed very beautiful... But if this world is not beautiful, you can definitely get a man''s sincerity.


    Especially when Maeda Yukie saw Zhou Ye''s clothes, this belief became even stronger.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 602

    Although Maeda Yukie couldn''t see what brand he was wearing on Zhou Ye''s body, but...the exquisite workmanship, the tailored tailoring, and the very high-quality fabrics...obviously are of great value.


    Maeda Yukie has already given Zhou Ye the nameplate of a big family young master. For children of a big family like Zhou Ye, their marriage is definitely not their choice... She is a lesson from the past.


    That''s why she unceremoniously interrupted Zhou Ye''s flirting with Yuzi... She didn''t want her daughter to follow in her own footsteps - she had had enough suffering - she didn''t want her daughter to suffer too.


    "Thank you!" Although Zhou Ye could see that Maeda Xinghui seemed to be resistant to him, he was a little unsure...but it didn''t matter, he didn''t care at all.


    Zhou Ye took the plate from Yukie Maeda and started to eat... I have to say that Yukie Maeda''s cooking level is still quite high-a very ordinary seafood assorted teppanyaki was made by her with three Michelin stars. The taste of cooking.


    "Very delicious..." Zhou Ye gave Maeda Yukie a thumbs up without hesitation while eating.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s compliment-Maeda Yuko''s big happy eyes narrowed, and said with a smile: "Of course, my mother''s cooking skills are the best in the world..."


    "The guest is too rewarding!" Although I wanted to strain my face and let this guy who endangered his daughter''s future leave quickly, but... after all, Maeda Yukie couldn''t ignore the kindness of others, especially this compliment was from Zhou Ye. What the handsome guy said...


    "Ah...think about it, a man who can marry a wife such a virtuous wife is really happy...I really envy her husband..." Zhou Ye continued to praise as he ate.


    "..."


    ".................."


    However, Zhou Ye''s compliment seemed to have a hint of flattering on the horse''s leg. At this moment--the mother and daughter''s faces became gloomy...It seemed that something bad had been thought of.


    "...Ahhhhh...Is it because I said something wrong?" Zhou Ye put down the tableware in his hand a little strangely, looking at the gloomy expressions of the two women and asked.


    "No...actually..." Maeda Yuko was snatched by Maeda Yuko before he could finish her words."I don''t have a father... the man who abandoned me and my mother since I was a kid is not worthy of being my father."


    "I''m sorry...that...actually..." Zhou Ye was a little embarrassed. He didn''t expect Yuzi and his daughter to have such a life experience. This is really a bit...


    "No, it''s nothing..." Seeing Zhou Ye scratching his head in an embarrassing look, Maeda Yukie couldn''t help but sneer--this handsome boy still has such a cute side, "Those things are already gone. ...Our mother and daughter are doing very well now!"


    "That--I''m really sorry!" Zhou Ye was still a little embarrassed--for the first time, he realized that he didn''t even know how to chat.


    "Nothing... it''s not your fault, please don''t do that..." Maeda said, changing the subject and asked: "Guest, where are you from? I don''t seem to have seen you here in Osaki Town?"


    "Oh, I''m a Chinese...I came to Kagoshima to travel!" Zhou Ye said, picking up a shrimp and putting it in his mouth... Nice craftsmanship, the outer focus and the inner inside, the Q bombs are very good... the taste is first Baton.


    "It''s a lie..." X2


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s answer, both mother and daughter couldn''t help but stare at their eyes, "You must be lying...If you are a Chinese, why do neon words say so well?? and With a Kyoto accent..."


    "Ahem... No way, the teacher who taught me neon language is from Kyoto..." Zhou Ye said, he was also desperate. Who made his neon language be taught by Tiangongyuan?And is Tenguinxun from Kyoto?This is really...


    "I don''t believe it..." When Maeda Yuzi heard Zhou Ye say that he was a tourist from China, his first feeling was-the couch is now-Isn''t it possible that his first love will end without beginning??She was the least willing to accept Zhou Ye''s statement."Foreigners who learn neon language will always say very strange, but you didn''t...you lied to me!"


    "...I don''t have a foreign accent, probably because I have some talent for language." Zhou Ye spread his hands and said that he is indeed a foreign silver.


    "Wh, how could this be..." At this moment-Yuzi felt that his sky was about to fall.


    While Maeda Yukie was somewhat fortunate at the same time... but there was an unspeakable loss.


    The air seemed to become a little dull...The three of them stopped talking. The day before yesterday, the mother and daughter looked at Zhou Ye stupidly¡ªas if they wanted to seal him in the heart, while Zhou Ye was eating. rice¡­¡­


    Traveling is real-but it doesn''t mean that you can''t take something back, right??Whether to bring souvenirs-bring girls or bring them... Let the two mother and daughter who are madly entangled for a while.


    I don''t know when-in the square in front of the torii of Toman Shrine, there is only the Maeda''s terrace left... everyone else has already closed their work and returned.


    Just as Zhou Ye had just finished his last bite of the meal¡ªwhen he pushed the plate to the front, a roar of roaring machines suddenly came... along with the roar came all kinds of strange accents. Tune up laughter and howl...


    Upon hearing this voice, Maeda''s mother and daughter couldn''t help but change their expressions---screamed: "Bozou clan..."


    Chapter Eighty Four


    "Guest...you go quickly..." Maeda Yukie''s expression changed when he heard the roar of the engine, and hurriedly said: "We are going to close the stall..."


    "Don''t panic..." Zhou Ye''s original motion to stand up, stopped again... Instead, he sat back on the chair."Do you still have time to close the stall now?"


    "But...but..." Maeda Yukie really didn''t know what to do?Unless she left the stall and took her daughter to run with her, otherwise, it was too late, but how could she be willing to throw the stall away??So heavy debts have to rely on this stall to pay it back!... But if she doesn''t close the stall, she knows what she will face.These tyrants will not pity their orphans and widows and do nothing... Those bad things are done by everything.


    It is said that a high school student was injured by this group of rioters and was admitted to the hospital a few days ago, and-the police ended up throwing a few people into the reformatory, after all-many of the rioters were high schools. Birth, it is not the legal age to bear criminal responsibility at all-this is embarrassing for Nima.


    Such punishment is basically nothing to this group of lawless guys... Even, they are proud of entering the reformatory, especially the victim who called the police, and was harassed by them every night-in the end, Have to stay away from homeland.


    "It''s okay... Don''t worry, I have everything!"


    Zhou Ye''s smile seemed to give Maeda Yukie a kind of strength, and her anxious mood suddenly eased...


    "Hi¡ª¡ª!" Maeda Yukie nodded softly-a sense of security that she hadn''t had for a long time filled her heart-she had forgotten how long she had not had such a sense of security... Maybe, After her man left her and Yuzi back to Duiwan, this feeling disappeared.


    Over the years, she has been raising her daughter Yuzi by herself, and the sadness that only she can know... The anxiety and the hardships of life that always loom over her have almost crushed her.


    After all, Maeda Yukie is not an independent woman like Baidi Yayoi¡ªshe is just an ordinary neon woman with a weak personality, and she only thinks about doing what a traditional neon woman should do, taking care of her husband and taking care of her children. , There is a warm little home... But life has forced her to this point-she is just dying.


    "Kasan--why are you crying...?" Maeda Yuko couldn''t help asking, seeing the teardrops in his eyes.


    "No... it''s nothing..." Maeda Yukie covered her look--somewhat choked and said, "I didn''t cry, it''s just that the wind blew the pepper into my eyes.


    "..." Zhou Ye was a little speechless... Why did his words cause others to cry??


    However¡ªat this time, Zhou Ye had no time to ask why Maeda Yukie was crying¡ªbecause¡ªthe rioters were already in front of him...


    I saw--a group of guys wearing runaway shirts, riding on more than a dozen motorcycles, had arrived in front of the Maeda¡¯s house, and they made all kinds of unpleasant howls.


    The man in the lead was a guy with a small head and dyed white hair-he was wearing a white windbreaker, on the back of the windbreaker-with four big black characters [Ye Lu death bitter] written on him. On his head, there is also a white streamer with the words [Nanwu Amitabha Buddha]...


    "Oh-the female player in this store is actually a kawaii Obasan... It''s so funny!" The leading man stopped his motorcycle and molested: "Hey-Obasan, Do you want to go out together..."


    "Hahaha... I didn''t expect Brother Yoshikawa to like mature women..."


    "Brother Yoshikawa''s taste is so unique..."


    "I think it''s pretty good... Brother Yoshikawa asked Obasan to go out to play, let''s ask that little sister to go out to play together... Everyone gets what they want!!!"


    "You bastards...what do you know, Obasan is the best choice..." The leader Yoshikawa didn''t care about the ridicule of his subordinates, but said with a smug expression: "You idiots-wait for you It¡¯s time to know that Obasan¡¯s is better, and then he is truly mature!"


    And at this moment¡ªthe mother and daughter Maeda, the protagonists of the violent family, are cuddling with each other, shivering¡ªnot everyone has the courage to resist dozens of people, especially these dozens of guys don¡¯t seem to be a good thing. ...They only feel scared to death now.


    "Hey, has anyone ever said that you are like this...really disgusting?" Zhou Ye slowly said, "Give you five seconds, get away from far away...what can I do here? It never happened..."


    "Puff--hahahaha..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the group of tyrants couldn''t help but burst into laughter. They babbled and cursed, "What are you?"


    "Idiot, do you think you are the eldest brother of the Yamaguchi group?"


    "Even the dead policemen don''t dare to talk to us like this...How old are you?"


    "..."


    "Time is up..." Zhou Ye sighed. To be honest, he really didn''t want to bully these guys... It was as boring as if he was bullying ants, but... Since the ants are on the pole for abuse, he will not be soft. of.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 603

    "Bang--! Wow..."


    Everyone just felt like a flower in front of them, and then-there was a loud bang-the guy who led the mouth to molest Maeda Yukie had disappeared from his mount, and the sound of him being kicked was the sound of the locomotive falling down. There was a sound on the ground, and beside the airport of the guy who was kicked, only Zhou Ye was left.


    "You guy-dare to hit Big Brother Yoshikawa..." Seeing that their boss was taken out for a full five meters away, the rioters suddenly became furious and took out their weapons from the pockets on both sides of their locomotives. .


    There are baseball bats and steel pipes... but no one has knives and things like that. This is no way-they are at best a group of illiterate hooligans, not even the underworld. In the end, bullying and fear of hardship are their personalities, and fighting gangs is their ability...


    "Vengeance for Brother Jichuan..." As a guy wearing a motorcycle helmet yelled, more than 20 people suddenly rushed towards Zhou Ye... At a sudden glance, it was really a bluffing posture.


    However, they are all together--they might be able to fight a guy who has had some martial arts in a row. After all, two fists are hard to beat four hands... But it is completely useless for Zhou Ye.


    At this stage of Zhou Ye-no matter how many ants there are, they can''t shake him a point, but-this doesn''t mean that Zhou Ye will stand there and let them fight back... With Zhou Ye''s personality, when did he suffer??


    What he has always believed in is to act first to be strong... and then to suffer.


    Facing those hot-blooded guys who rushed towards him, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, his body lowered... with a hard kick, a bang, only a recessed crack was left on the concrete floor, and Zhou Ye''s figure -Has disappeared in place.


    Boom--pop--ah--help--


    It''s just that in less than thirty seconds, the guys who had just flaunted their might just lay on the ground - holding the hit parts and wailing...


    Zhou Ye was scrupulous about the presence of Maeda¡¯s mother and daughter, so he didn¡¯t kill them on the spot... However, he did not show mercy, specifically looking for these violent people who would cause great pain but were not fatal.


    At this moment-these tyrants really have a feeling of regret being born in the world, which is really painful.


    And Maeda Yukie, Maeda Yu, mother and daughter, both of them looked at Zhou Ye with bright eyes... For Maeda Yukie, the sense of security Zhou Ye brought to her was so strong, and she was a little bit strong... shi Coughing, but for Maeda Yuzi, Zhou Ye, who only violently beats those violent tribes, is so handsome. The temperament that wins more with less and does not change her face makes her chest like a rabbit in her arms, and her heart is trembling. .


    Chapter 845


    For the time being, regardless of the heartbeat of Maeda''s mother and daughter-just talk about Zhou Ye.


    After Zhou Ye knocked over all these guys to the ground, he didn''t stop there-instead he walked unhurriedly in front of the boss of the mobster named Jichuan who was kicked to the ground first. Squatted down."Come... tell me, who made you come here??"


    "Oh... my intestines are broken... oh... I''m going to the hospital!" The guy named Yoshikawa rolled over his belly while pretending to be a dead dog.


    "Haha... don''t you want to say it?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and stood up-as soon as he raised his foot, he stepped on Ji Chuan''s palm and slowly applied force downwards."Then your hand doesn''t need to stay on your body..."


    "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" With ten fingers connected to the heart, Ji Chuan only felt that the fingers stepped on by Zhou Ye were like being slowly crushed down by a hydraulic machine, and he was heartbroken... at this time. , Can''t care much anymore.Yelled: "I said...I said...It was Ono-kun from Ono Finance Company...he asked me to come here, saying that as long as I smashed the house of the mother and daughter, he would give me 50,000 yen... I said it, let me go... I don''t want to be disabled..."


    "...Don''t you hurry up?" Zhou Ye lifted his foot and kicked Ji Chuan a few times...


    But Yoshikawa couldn''t care much anymore. He worked hard to support his locomotive and ran away with his remnant and defeated soldiers-the limping engine car, like a bereaved dog...


    But-Maeda Yukie was completely stunned... She was stunned by what Yoshikawa said-Ono Finance Company?That is the company she borrowed from... Why did he instruct these rioters to smash his own stall??Doesn''t he want the money loaned to him anymore???Could it be that he wants...


    Maeda Yukie couldn''t help but remember the rumors that had been circulated in the market... The more I thought about it, the more I was afraid, the more I was afraid, the more I thought about it... The whole person was dull...


    And on the other side--


    "Hehe... God said, this group of tyrants are destined to survive tonight..." Zhou Ye looked at the tyrants who were going away, and he smiled, using the power of Yanling... He didn''t have any intention of letting others go. , If you have a vengeance, then please go to die... For Zhou Ye, any kind of heart-does not exist.


    So¡ªZhou Ye often arrogantly declared that he had no enemies¡ªhe was a good person, um, the enemies were all dead...Of course, there were no enemies, nothing wrong, old iron.


    Although Zhou Ye didn¡¯t want to be too brutal in front of beautiful women... it¡¯s not good, but¡ªthis doesn¡¯t mean that these guys can escape from life, but living a few more hours is already a big deal for them. It''s cheaper.


    Just after Zhou Ye was doomed for the end of the group of guys, he turned around-he saw Maeda Yukie who was not alive...


    "Mom¡ªwhat''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me..." Yuzi looked at Maeda Yukie who was staying on the spot, shaking her present while worried, and shouting her name...


    "Okay, leave it to me..." Zhou Ye looked at Maeda Yukie who was standing on the spot blankly, and patted Yuzi''s shoulder that was still shaking her, "Don''t worry, it''s okay..."


    "Well, I beg you..." Seeing Zhou Ye who came to her, Yuzi whispered as if she had found the backbone of her heart: "Mom, she just heard what Ji Chuan said... it''s like this!"


    "Hmm--!" Zhou Ye looked at Maeda''s sluggish eyes. It was obvious--this was frightened...He was the most experienced in dealing with such things...


    Unfolding his arms, Zhou Ye unceremoniously embraced Maeda''s petite body into his arms... Lightly patted her back with his hand, and said softly in her ear: "Don''t worry... Everything has me, don¡¯t worry..."


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu..." It seems that Zhou Ye''s words finally pulled Maeda Yukie back from her imaginary dark future... she cried bitterly-"what to do...what should be done ...What shall we do now?"


    When I saw Zhou Ye hugging his mother, I felt that Maeda Yuzi was a bit unhappy.Seeing that my mother really seemed to wake up from the sluggishness... the grievances in my heart also disappeared-after all, she was a bit jealous of her mother, but-after all, it was her mother who depended on each other for life. Mother wakes up-it''s better than anything.


    She hadn''t had a father since she was a child-if her mother had another accident, Maeda Yuko felt that her own sky would fall...


    "Come... don''t worry, tell me slowly... what happened on earth?" Zhou Ye gently supported Maeda Yukie and sat on a stool¡ªhe wanted to hold her upright, but¡ª -At this moment, Maeda Yukie is on the verge of collapse, as if Zhou Ye is her last straw.


    As long as Zhou Ye pushes her away a little bit, Maeda Yukie pulls her face, as if she is about to cry... In the end, Zhou Ye has no choice but to half-hold her in her arms¡ª Waiting for her to adapt.


    "Well, that... Ono-kun of Ono Finance Company is the financial company I borrowed from..." Maeda Yukie seemed to find support in Zhou Ye''s arms, and gradually said the whole thing.


    It turned out that Maeda Yukie could barely support the lives of herself and her daughter by relying on part-time jobs--but as her daughter grows up--both school expenses and social expenses are increasing...for part-time jobs For Maeda Yukie, she couldn''t bear it.


    Although Yuko is already sensible in reducing his daily expenses-but this does not reduce the burden of the family much, and-Maeda Yukie sees his daughter, in order to reduce the extra expenses for the family, even friends gatherings Refusing to go...not even more in my heart.


    To be honest-Maeda Yukie now works two odd jobs every day-but for this family, it is a drop in the salary. After all-a salary of only 120,000 yen a month, it is really difficult to feed the mother and daughter.


    So-Maeda Yukie had the idea of ??wanting to do business on his own, but obviously-no matter what kind of business, it needs capital-not to mention, only the tuition fee of Tamako more than 80,000 yen per semester, this For Maeda Yukie, it was a heavy burden-it was harder to save money.


    It is not easy for Maeda Yukie to be able to support her mother and daughter by regular part-time work, not to mention wanting to do business-that cost is a large extra expense.


    But¡ªas Tamiko grew older¡ªMaeda¡¯s mother, Yukie Maeda, really couldn¡¯t go on like this anymore, so¡ªwhen she gritted her teeth, she thought of private finance companies with advertising everywhere on the street.


    Some people say, why not go to the bank for a loan??you''re so dumb??No collateral-which bank will lend you money??Are you really a bank for charity?


    In the end-Yukie Maeda borrowed a sum of money from Ono Finance Company. The total amount was not much-only 250,000 yen... However, only 200,000 yen was obtained-in the terms of the financial company. , That''s-the fifty thousand yen is the interest of the month, first deducted from the principal.


    And-at least 50,000 yen in interest every month... half a year later, pay off the principal... The person who signed the contract with Maeda Yukie at that time was Ono of that company... It is said that he is still the financial company The boss''s son.


    Maeda Yukie wanted to rely on her good cooking skills to make money to support her family... As a result-now that I heard the words of those mobsters, it was obvious-that Mr. Ono didn''t plan to ask for her money... Then what?Still think about it??


    Maeda Yukie now recalls when he signed the contract at the time--it seems that Ono''s eyes were wrong when he looked at him...


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile after hearing Maeda''s words. To tell the truth-this is not a strange thing. Such things are really not uncommon in this country where loan sharks are legal."That Ono''s wishful thinking is really good..."


    "Did he...think... what would he like to do to me?" Maeda Yukie felt much safer in Zhou Ye''s arms and couldn''t help asking.


    "The idea he made is worse than you think..." Zhou Ye smiled: "If you can''t afford the money, just grab your mother and your daughter to pay off your debts. If you are tired of playing, you can sell it-depending on your mother and daughter''s beauty- Selling for several million yen is like playing..."


    Chapter VIII


    "What..." X2


    Maeda Yukie and his daughter Yuzi¡ªhearing Zhou Ye¡¯s explanation, they suddenly felt like falling into an ice cave¡ªthe whole body was cold and cold...this¡ªwhat should I do???


    Although Zhou Ye had beaten away this group of tyrants...but what about the future??After all, Zhou Ye was only here for a trip... He had no obligation to help himself-when Zhou Ye left, then what kind of fate the mother and daughter would face-can be imagined.


    Is it-is it really to be slaughtered?Is it really going to be sold like a piece of goods??No-I don''t-I don''t want to live like this... Yuzi cried out crazy in her heart.


    And Yukie Maeda is a Liushenwuzhu...different from her daughter Yuko-although she is a good mother and a good wife-but obviously she is not a woman who pays attention.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 604

    She was already at a loss...


    It¡¯s different from her mother, maybe because she didn¡¯t have a father since she was a child-Yuzi knew that she was different from others at a very young age, so she worked harder and became more self-reliant... However, she did not have a good starting point-obviously, hard work It''s useless.


    Seeing the different expressions of the mother and daughter, Zhou Ye smiled... He could easily distinguish the differences between the two of them, who had seen countless women.Obviously¡ªTamako is stronger than her mother¡ªbut also more ambitious.


    "Okay...I''ll help you with this..." Zhou Ye gently patted the shoulders of the mother and daughter.


    "Well, how is that embarrassing?" Maeda said with some expectation. To be honest, she really wanted to hold Zhou Ye''s helping hand, but... the two were not relatives, what about her I am ashamed to let someone help her so much??


    Besides¡ªZhou Ye has already helped her once, and helped her run away from the runaways and protected her¡ªjust because of this kindness, she no longer knows how to repay...Let Zhou Ye help her settle the loan shark. What is she going to use to repay this kindness??


    "Don''t tell me... if you really want to repay me, just provide me with a place to live!" Zhou Ye said in a tone that couldn''t be rejected, stretched out, and had to say... the night sky of Kagoshima, It''s really beautiful."It just happens¡ªI am eager to make a hotel reservation before coming!"


    "Hey¡ªplease wait a moment, I''ll clean up...I''ll be ready soon!" Maeda Yukie no longer knows what to do. Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, he started to pack up his house as if he received an order. Come.


    Maeda Yuzi also got busy with his mother... Zhou Ye wanted to help several times, but was driven away by the mother and daughter. In their words, it was - [I have been thankful for you to take care of this, I''m so sorry. Let you help...If you help, we will have nowhere to be.


    ......Although Zhou Ye is a bit speechless, he knows-this is the normal state of neon women, maybe those so-called independent women like Tokyo and Osaka will ask men to behave on the grounds of women-but- ¡ªThe neon women in other small places and the women from big families are more traditional.


    This is also Zhou Ye''s favorite advantage of the neon women next to him. To tell the truth, he will be an uncle when he comes home. Which man doesn''t like it?Anyway, Zhou Ye likes...


    So Zhou Ye just stood there watching the mother and daughter tidy up everything in an orderly manner-just when they wanted to pull the cart by themselves, Zhou Ye walked over and pulled the handlebar of the roof with one hand- Go down the mountain."Never mind those little jobs, these heavy jobs should be handed over to me, your two little bodies-let''s go honestly!"


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s light-lifting look of pulling a cart, Maeda mother and daughter couldn''t help but a feeling of "It''s nice to have a man at home" in their hearts.


    Maeda Yukie originally thought of going to help push the cart behind the car-but found out that the speed of her own cart is not as fast as not pushing... She is completely disabling...


    After all, Yuzi was still young, so she didn''t have the same idea as her mother...Instead, she ran to Zhou Ye''s side and asked curiously: "What''s your name?"


    "My name is Zhou Ye...you can call me Ye!" Zhou Ye replied with a smile. For both mother and daughter, it is a house cart that needs to work hard to drive, and for Zhou Ye it is no effort...


    "My name is Yuzi..." Maeda Yuzi said with a smile: "You were so handsome just now... Is that Chinese Gongfu? Same as Bruce Lee?"


    "Haha...I am better than Bruce Lee..." Zhou Ye replied.


    "Hey-bragging!" Yu Ziqiong wrinkled her nose and made a face at Zhou Ye, making Zhou Ye laugh."I mean really... I''m much better than that guy!"


    "By the way... how did you just know that the rioters had another purpose?" Yuzi asked the question he wanted to know a long time ago.


    While pulling the house cart, Zhou Ye replied, "Have you ever seen a mobster who likes to run to a place with no one to show off? Those guys ran to a place with no one in the middle of the night... Said they were partying, you Believe it?"


    "Eh¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!" Yuzi was speechless for a while. How could he forget this? The rioters usually only walk in residential areas and commercial areas. This is a common problem that young people love to present-there is no rioters. Those who ran to the deserted outskirts-did they show off to ghosts??


    Unless it is the kind of cross-city violent march, they can do that... But obviously, if it is a large march, their number is wrong.And-Toman Shrine is not adjacent to any important road, but in the corner of Osaki Town-this is obviously an unreasonable place.


    At this moment-Yuzi felt that this handsome boy was really amazing, but he could see a trace of flaws.


    "Okay... Yuzi, don''t disturb the guests!" Maeda Yukie, who silently followed behind the house trolley, reprimanded his daughter: "The guests are already very tired..."


    "Okay, Kassan..." Yuzi had to slow down obediently when she heard her mother''s words, and stood with her mother.


    After ten minutes-


    Under the guidance of Maeda Yukie, Zhou Ye came to a clearing¡ªin this clearing, there was a small wooden Japanese-style house¡ªbacked by the lush mountain forest, which looked quiet and somewhat terrifying.


    "This is our home..." Maeda said, walking a few steps before coming to Zhou Ye''s side, and whispered: "Just leave the car here... Thank you so much!"


    "It''s okay..." Zhou Ye smiled and put down the house trolley, and looked at the house¡ªthis is a typical Japanese-style wooden house. It seems that although the building area is at least more than 100 square meters, it is obviously¡ª Because there is only one floor, the practical area is not large.


    Moreover, on the roof of this house, Zhou Ye had already seen the erosion caused by rain and sea breeze¡ªit was a bit aging, obviously¡ªthis also reflected the economic distress of the mother and daughter from the side.


    At this time-Yuzi, who ran to the door first, had already opened the door of his house... "Please come in..."


    Chapter 847


    "So... Excuse me!" According to the habit, Zhou Ye took off his shoes at the entrance of the house... Yuzi took out a pair of slippers from the shoe cabinet and put them in front of Zhou Ye.


    "Thank you!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    "The room is a bit rudimentary... please don''t dislike it!" When Yuzi finished saying this, his face was slightly red.


    When others say these things, most of them are polite-but when she feels that she is really describing her own situation...


    "Haha...It''s very elegant!" Zhou Ye looked at the living room in front of him, which was only more than 20 square meters in size. To tell the truth-it was really simple. Many of the tatami mats on the floor have been polished and you can''t see the original appearance. , But... It''s not wrong to say elegant, after all, the host here is a mother and a daughter, and it just so happens that neither of them is that kind of lazy woman.


    They cleverly used various layouts to cover up the overall shortcomings of the living room-for example, a small hand-sewn puppet with various rag heads was placed on the damaged tatami that had leaked out of the floor.


    The small living room is filled with the delicate and thoughtful arrangements of a mother and daughter living alone...Although it is a bit crude, it really looks very warm.


    As Zhou Ye was looking around, Yuzi had taken out a bottle of barley tea that had been frozen for a long time from the refrigerator¡ª"Please drink tea..."


    "Thank you..." Zhou Ye picked up the teacup and took a sip. The cold barley tea with a hint of sweetness was really good."nice!"


    "You really praised... the home is too simple and there is nothing to entertain... It is really..." Yuzi laughed happily when he heard Zhou Ye''s praise.


    At this moment - she suddenly heard the movement from outside, and suddenly remembered - she had to help her mother carry the ingredients - after all - if those ingredients were left outside all night, they would all be thrown away tomorrow Lost.


    Although they can¡¯t fit too much in their refrigerator--but it¡¯s a little bit to put it down. If the rest is really not enough, just make mature food, so that it can be stored for more time.


    "I''m sorry--please wait a moment, I''m going to help my mother transport the ingredients!" Yuzi said, standing up--not waiting for Zhou Ye to answer, turning around and ran outside the door...


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Yuzi''s back with some speechlessness--this girl really seemed to have suffered a lot when she was a child.


    Ten minutes later-the mother and daughter are finally finished, but-now the two girls have new problems.


    That¡¯s the question of bathing¡ªto be honest, when the mother and daughter were there, of course they used to bathe and other things together, but... now there are guests, and it¡¯s a guest who has done a lot of help, so of course, It is to invite the guests to wash first.


    As a parent who has the right to speak in the family, Maeda Yukie - of course, must speak.


    Thinking of this-Maeda Yukie stood up and said to Zhou Ye: "Guest..."


    "Don''t call my guests anymore... It sounds like I''m an excluded member..." Zhou Ye waved his hand and said directly.


    "I''m sorry..." Maeda Yukie said with a blushing cheeks when he heard Zhou Ye''s words: "Then, then I will call you Ye-jun..."


    "Okay, then I''ll just call you Xinghui..." Zhou Ye said carelessly.


    "..." Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Maeda Yukie couldn''t help but wonder-why would Ye-jun call my name directly?Shouldn''t you call Aunt Maeda??Is his goal not Yuzi but me??what should I do??Should I scold him...I...


    Seeing Maeda''s sluggish appearance, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to laugh¡ªjust kidding, although he always said that he was 18 years old, but¡ªhow old did he still have a mentality??Let him call a woman in her 30s??He can''t yell out...pretend to be tender or something-he really can''t do it.


    "That, that''s okay..." Maeda Xinghui passed through a small theater with his head for a while¡ªit was a bit unable to look directly at Zhou Ye, and his voice was as small as a cat cry."Jun Ye-do you need a bath now?"


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye nodded--


    "Please come with me..." Maeda said, standing up... taking Zhou Ye back to the living room-before leaving, she did not forget to tell her daughter to put ingredients that could not be put in the refrigerator. Cook it for tomorrow''s meal.


    "Oh..." Yuzi reluctantly agreed. To be honest, she originally thought that her mother would let herself take Zhou Ye to take a bath, but... it turned out... it was she who took Zhou Ye to take a bath. It''s... ah ah ah... I really want to be alone with Jun Ye.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 605

    Zhou Ye followed Maeda Yukie out of the living room. Originally he thought that Maeda Yukie would take him to the bathroom at home, only to find that-Yukie took herself out of the house.


    This is a rather rudimentary hot spring built with wooden boards and stones-the hot spring water is drawn from the mountains by bamboo tubes... and the one-meter deep pool-to put it bluntly, it is a mixture of a few large stones It is built with cement-near the edge of the pool, there is a gap inlaid with drainage pipes. Simply put-this is a private DIY hot spring pool.


    "Unexpectedly, there is such a good place..." Zhou Ye looked at this private pool with an area of ??more than ten square meters-said happily.


    "Please forgive me for the poor reception..." Maeda said, pointing to a few bamboo baskets hanging on the wall and said: "Your clothes can be placed here... I will wash them for you later. of¡­¡­"


    "Thank you so much..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "That... please, please, Ye-jun, please rest assured to enjoy the hot springs here..." Maeda Yukie stammered again... No way, who made Zhou Ye start to take off his shirt in front of her. What...


    Yukie Maeda ran out all the way with her head low...Her face was already red-she knew for the first time that a man''s figure can be so seductive and confusing... It was also the first time that she knew what it means to be difficult. Imagine the perfect figure.


    "Hehe...What an interesting woman!" Zhou Ye said, walking out of the hot spring with his whole body full of red fruit... What to shower first?It doesn''t exist... Zhou Ye has long been spotless, and there won''t be any dirt on his body... Therefore, he was fortunate to walk directly into the pond.


    To be honest-in the early summer, soaking in the hot springs-looking at the starry sky-really a kind of supreme enjoyment... Especially, today''s weather is very good, there is no cloud in the sky... The bright Milky Way across the night sky- ¡ªThe sky is full of splendor and the dark night sky is embellished with splendor.


    Before¡ªwhen Zhou Ye saw the night sky when he was a child, he always had an idea of ??throwing himself into the night sky and turning into a member of the stars in the night sky¡ªnow he doesn¡¯t have such an idea¡ªif he wants¡ªhe can always do it. Swallow the entire universe, but... there is no need to do that.After getting this kind of power--he now only has an appreciation for the night sky, the second thought of incarnation of the stars, no more.


    Or, this is the trouble of growing up... Zhou Ye thought boredly.


    Chapter VIII


    And while Zhou Ye was enjoying the starry sky hot spring bath-Maeda Yukie in the room was suffering...


    What torture??Of course it is-do you want to dedicate yourself to torture...


    "I...should I...should I..." Maeda Yukie lowered his head-already somewhat tortured to death by the thoughts in his head...


    [Of course you should dedicate yourself to this handsome boy...]


    [You cannot dedicate yourself, you have to love yourself...]


    [Ye Jun helped you so much, what can you do to repay me??Do you use money?Do you have money?Now you can only use your own body...repay him.


    [No, Jun Ye is a good man... he doesn''t want your reward.


    [Don''t be silly... Jun Ye did those things for you... Otherwise, why didn''t he call you Aunt Maeda, but just call your name, are these not obvious enough?


    [No...no, you can''t do this, can you do it right to your husband?


    what?husband??Do you call that bad man who left you mother and daughter back to Duiwan alone without saying a word as your husband?Don''t be kidding...has he had a news in the past ten years?Did he manage your life with Yuzi?When you struggled to raise Yuzi, where was he?you¡­¡­


    [Maybe... Maybe he was delayed by something!


    [Don¡¯t be kidding...what can be delayed for more than ten years, admit it--you like Jun Ye too...otherwise you wouldn¡¯t blush when you look at him...If you don¡¯t have Jun Ye today, you can Imagine how you will be hurt??


    After a while-Maeda Yukie stood up slowly, put on a bath and clothes... took the towel, and walked towards the hot spring room in the backyard with trembling steps...


    Walked to the door of the hot spring room-Xinghui raised her little hand and knocked on the wooden door lightly.After a while-Zhou Ye''s voice came from inside: "Come in, the door is unlocked..."


    "I...I''ll wipe your back for Ye-kun..." Maeda Yukie, who walked into the room, almost buried her head in her arms.


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Maeda''s movements and couldn''t help but almost laughed out... To be honest, he was not surprised at Maeda''s arrival, don''t forget-although Zhou Ye has some mental sanity ¡¤ Addiction, but-he still has some bad things, good hobbies, good things... For women with certain attributes, he can also tolerate-for example-mother and daughter.


    Therefore, when Zhou Ye saw Maeda Yukie¡¯s first glance, she unknowingly implied spiritual hints¡ªto be honest, at this time¡ªZhou Ye really had an indescribable sense of happiness¡ªearnings. It¡¯s a big deal. I didn¡¯t expect that Maeda Yukie is a hidden giant X... This Nima, when she is wearing clothes, she can¡¯t see it at all-there is an E...


    "...Jun Ye..." To be honest, Zhou Ye didn''t say a word for a long time, Maeda Yukie was already crying out of tears--I finally made up my mind to come, so I was looked down upon by Jun Ye... Would you think Is she a silver woman??


    All kinds of thoughts filled her mind¡ªXinghui was really about to cry.


    "Okay... Didn''t you say you want to rub my back? Just stand there and rub?" Zhou Ye sighed... This girl can''t be too funny, it''s too easy to be shy...


    "Hey..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Maeda Yukie finally put aside the cranky thoughts in her heart--walking quickly toward the hot spring pool... However, accidentally--stuck at her feet and fell towards Zhou Ye. Past... "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    "Oh-with natural dullness..." Zhou Ye sighed, and hugged the young woman who fell into his arms.


    Xinghui closed her eyes tightly. She thought she didn''t feel the coming pain, but she felt like she had fallen into a warm embrace... When she opened her eyes, she saw Zhou Ye''s stunned eyes--really. So handsome, so close, but feel more handsome...what to do.


    "..." Zhou Ye didn''t bother to speak any more, and as soon as she lowered her head, Xinghui kept her mouth shut - at first, Xinghui still closed her little goblin tightly - but soon, she was opened by Zhou Ye. ...


    With the use of Zhou Ye''s various techniques--Xinghui only felt like she was in the cloud--until--"Ah--a freshman (it hurts)..."


    "His-so tight..."


    "I, I haven''t had it for more than ten years...Please, Ye Jun, please be gentle..."


    "Well-I will!"


    Soon-a melodious summer serenade sounded in the backyard...


    And on the other side¡ªMaeda Yuko, who is cooking the ingredients that can¡¯t be put in the refrigerator in the living room, is struggling¡ª¡°Why hasn¡¯t Kassan come back yet? Isn¡¯t it...?? No, Kassan and Ye-jun are The age difference..."


    "But...but...but...what if what Ye-jun likes is a mature woman?" Thinking of this...Maeda Yuko became more and more uneasy...


    "But... but Kasang has also suffered for many years... Wouldn''t it be great if there was a man she likes?" Yuzi had just finished talking to herself, and her face suddenly changed - "No, anyone can ¡ª¡ªOnly Jun Ye can¡¯t, because...because I like Jun Ye!"


    Speaking of this-Yuzi can no longer handle the ingredients in his hands anymore, is the ingredients important or is Jun Ye??Do you need to ask??


    Throwing away the ingredients, Yuzi trot all the way towards the hot spring house in the backyard... However, before reaching the hot spring house, she heard the cat-like sound...


    Suddenly-Yuzi felt like he was being eaten by thunder-completely sluggish on the spot.


    "Wh, how can... how can this... how can this..." Yuzi stomped open the wooden door of the hot spring house as she muttered--the scene in front of her was not what she expected..." Kassan... how can you do this..."


    "Don''t look... Don''t look... Yuzi..."


    "I hate you... I hate you so much-Kasang... I hate you too, Zhou Ye..." Yuzi couldn''t help it anymore, covering her face with her hands and bursting into tears, turning her head and running outside the house... ¡­


    If you follow the model of a third-rate romance drama-this time it is time to start the abuse plot, all kinds of misunderstandings, all kinds of close but can''t see each other, all kinds of [I don¡¯t listen, I don¡¯t listen, I don¡¯t listen...]


    However-who is Zhou Ye??Is that an ordinary person??I''m kidding¡ªthat''s a man who is determined to build a harem and palace on a planet...This little thing can''t be handled well, how dare to call himself the king of harem and palace??


    For Zhou Ye-there is nothing that can''t be solved once, if there is, then twice...


    Covering her face and crying bitterly, Yuzi suddenly noticed something weird--she couldn''t run anymore, as if someone was holding herself gently behind her...this feeling shocked her suddenly--


    However, a more terrifying scene appeared-this invisible force dragged her towards the hot spring pool... "What, what is going on??"


    "Yuzi...Don''t look at me..." At this time, Xinghui saw her daughter slowly coming over, and she was so ashamed to be more ashamed--


    "Today-no one needs to leave..." Zhou Ye said, and as soon as he waved his hand, Yuzi flew into his arms out of thin air-lowered his head and did not hesitate to go up... Yuzi behaved better than her Kasang She was still vulnerable... and soon, she fell completely into Zhou Ye''s technique...


    After half an hour¡ªwith a scream¡ªthe whole backyard fell silent for a while¡ªbut, after a moment¡ªa jade cry sounded¡ªin the hot spring, a trace of rose red quickly faded, and then gradually Fade into the entire hot spring pool and disappeared.


    A moment later-the summer serenade, which belongs to Yuzi alone, resounded throughout the backyard...


    Chapter VIII

 Movie World Im King Chapter 606

    The so-called towns in Japan are actually similar to towns in China.


    And Maeda¡¯s house is not far from the main part of Osaki-cho... if you walk, it takes about ten to twenty minutes. Of course, this is also because Maeda¡¯s mother and daughter are too poor. Real estate tax or something, the closer you are to the downtown area, Naturally, the higher.


    It¡¯s like a Chinese village. There are only enough two compact cars on both sides of the road. Rice fields and various crops are everywhere. On the road, male and female students in twos and threes are wearing school uniforms and carrying school bags... In the humid sea breeze, they walked to their respective campuses.


    At this time, a ring of bicycle bells rang out-some of the girls who were walking together turned their eyes away curiously.


    I saw a handsome and incomparable teenager approaching them on a bicycle. The girls were all children of a nearby farm and were familiar with everyone in this small village. But they never I have seen this handsome boy.


    Although the boy is riding a women''s bicycle, it does not affect his temperament... on the contrary, it gives him an indescribable peaceful temperament...


    "Kakouyi..."


    "...Mazijiang, I think I''m in love..."


    "This kid is so handsome... I really want to know his name!"


    At that moment, the three girls were conquered and conquered by Zhou Ye''s appearance... However, when Zhou Ye rode a bicycle to them, they felt an indescribable sense of loss...


    Because, behind Zhou Ye''s car seat, there was a girl...it was Maeda Yuzi."Oha-Kurokawa-san, Miyake-san, Nishino-san..."


    Zhou Ye parked the car next to the three girls in accordance with Yuzi''s request. Yuzi greeted the three girls happily. There was no way to show off. Isn''t it normal?Just like a man who has a beautiful girlfriend who likes to show off, a woman who has a handsome boyfriend naturally likes to show off...especially the classmates who used to be at school.


    "Student Maeda...Good morning!" Nishino Yuzi, who has always been the leader of the three girls'' middle school, also greeted Yuzi, but... she didn''t look at Yuzi, but was nostalgic for Zhou Ye. , In fact, it''s not just her, but also the other two women.Nishino didn''t care to be rude, and asked directly: "This is this?"


    "Ah, yes... this is my fianc¨¦, Jun Zhou Ye..." Yuzi was even more proud of seeing the performance of the three girls... Although it was a bit abrupt last night, the process was painful and happy, but the end was big Consummation is really gratifying and congratulating-gratifying and congratulating.


    "Nani... lie to you... Maeda-san actually has a fianc¨¦?"


    "...Hmm...I really want a fiance like this..."


    Looking at the envious, jealous and hateful eyes of the three women-Yuzi felt that she had to come out with her own man to bear the pain. It was really a correct choice... However, just show off, and there is still work to be done."Arnold¡ª¡ªI want to ask Nishino-san for one thing!"


    To be honest, Nishino Kakiko really didn''t want to help Tamako... But when she refused, she said and swallowed.She really didn''t want to reveal her jealous ugliness in front of Zhou Ye... "Okay, what is it?"


    "Thank you so much..." Yuzi smiled slightly, and the plan went through... "I want to ask Nishino-san to ask me for a leave... After all, Mr. Ye arrived at our house last night, and there are many things that I didn''t prepare... So today I I plan to take Mr. Ye to buy some daily necessities..."


    "Leave it to me..." Nishino patted his chest, making a look of unparalleled loyalty.


    "It''s a great help, thank you..." Zhou Ye said the last thank you... Suddenly he felt like he was drunk, dizzy...


    "I''ll see you later..." Yuzi said and pinched Zhou Ye''s waist...Zhou Ye smiled knowingly, and then pedaled the car--ridden along the road...


    It wasn''t until the backs of Zhou Ye and Yuzi were no longer seen--the three girls continued to walk towards the school in a daze.


    "Husband, have you moved?" Yuzi, who was sitting behind the car seat, leaned forward, clinging to Zhou Ye''s back, and laughed in a low voice: "If your heart is moving, I can help you husband... look at that Just like a few guys, you only need your husband to gently hook your little finger, and they will rush forward!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense... I don''t want any woman!" Zhou Ye smiled and held the handlebar in one hand, and reached out behind him with the other hand, and grabbed Yuzi''s nonstop right hand...


    This girl-after being reshaped by herself last night, she has become different... After a big break, she feels like standing upright. If the former jade was a pure lily, the present jade is just one. Dangerous Rose, but¡ªthe attachment to him is getting deeper and deeper.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t have to bear the pain today and have to come out with myself to solve usury.


    "Eh heh heh..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yuzi felt very happy in her heart... This shows that in the eyes of her husband, he is a different existence...


    Zhou Ye rode a bicycle, and under the guidance of Yuzi, came to the main part of Osaki Town-to be honest, in Zhou Ye''s opinion-this is at best a bustling crossroad...


    After seeing the sign of Ono Finance Company from afar-Zhou Ye didn''t go in, but took Yuzi to find the business department of a neon bank... He wanted to open an account for Yuzi.


    However-the working hours of the bank are from 9 a.m. to 3 p.m.... This time it was just over 8 o''clock, and the two had to wait outside the bank for a while...


    "Husband¡ª¡ªwhat are we doing here?" Yuzi asked curiously.


    "Of course I got you some money..." Zhou Ye was holding Yuzi, standing on the side of the road, watching the office workers walking in a hurry on the street, and the school girls carrying schoolbags... I have to say, this era The student girl¡¯s skirt is really long, I can¡¯t see a big retreat... bad review.


    After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yuzi asked with a weird expression in a low voice: "Husband-although I know you are good at hitting, but-just robbing the bank with bare hands... is it a bit... and we don''t need it. Do you plan something? For example, how to run the road..."


    "Bha--!" Zhou Ye silently looked at Yuzi''s dolphins... "Who said I was going to rob the Milky Way?"


    "Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh)


    Yuzi knows that although his husband is super powerful and super strong¡ªbut he doesn¡¯t have a penny in his pocket, [because of time travel, Zhou Ye¡¯s card is considered useless, and¡ªon him Never bring cash.


    In Yuzi''s view, her husband brought herself to the bank, I am afraid it is to rob the bank... After all, her husband has the ability to be like a ghost... How did she get dragged into her arms by Zhou Ye last night? I still remember the clear...invisible power.


    "Do you believe it... can I make money out of thin air?" Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously and started digging holes for a certain woman again.


    "I don''t believe it-absolutely impossible..." Changed money out of thin air??How could Yuzi believe such nonsense??People always use what they know to measure unknown things¡ªthis is already the norm. Zhou Ye doesn''t feel angry. On the contrary¡ªif Yuzi says he believes it, he can''t play anymore."Should you bet?"


    "How to bet?" Yuzi asked curiously.


    "If I can''t do it...I will promise Yuko one condition..."


    "Is it all possible?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yuzi''s eyes lit up-does that mean that if he wins, then he can ask his own man to love him alone??No, in this case, my mother would be so pitiful... Then just love myself and my mother.


    "Yes..." Seeing Yuzi''s excited expression, Zhou Ye knew-Xiaoyu had taken the bait, "But if I can do it... Then, Yuzi, you tonight..."


    Following the words, Zhou Ye swiped down slightly with Yuzi''s big hand... to an indescribable position.This Yuzi''s face was flushed... she resisted her shyness... Yuzi boldly said: "Yes-but I have to check if you have money in advance."


    "Whatever you..." Zhou Ye smiled, raised his hands, and Ren Yuzi searched...


    On the street-a lovely girl on a handsome teenager, the scene of groping up and down appeared in the eyes of everyone on the street.


    "I really want to, I really want to become that girl and touch that boy..." This is the thoughts of the women walking on the side of the road.


    The men''s thinking is."Damn¡ªis he so handsome? I really want to be touched by that girl..."


    After a while-Yuzi searched Zhou Ye''s body, but after not finding any banknotes, he finally stopped his movements and said confidently: "Okay, husband...you can start..."


    "Yuzi, be good at night..." Zhou Ye smiled, stretched out his right hand, shielded the eyes of the people on the street with his body, and activated the ability to speak-suddenly, a stack of ten thousand yuan bills appeared out of thin air in Zhou Ye''s In hand...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! ... "My husband-are you a god?"


    Chapter 850


    Keita Ono yawned-surrounded by several of his subordinates, he walked arrogantly towards his company.


    "You said-the pair of superb mother and daughter flowers that I will get this time will surprise my elder brother..." Ono Keita asked with a smile on his subordinates behind him as he walked. The majestic eldest brother must not have imagined... He kicked me into this country where birds do not shit, and I can still get such a harvest here. I will definitely win this year¡¯s Beauty Awards. -Just imagine the faces of that guy and the old man... Ah, what a look forward to!"


    "Master, please be careful... Master sent you here for your own good..." The subordinates standing behind Keita Ono who are not tall, but seem to be very forceful, persuaded.


    "Good for me?? What is good for me?" Hearing what he said, Kei Ono was so angry that he stopped his footsteps with a grim expression, looked at the man who persuaded him and said: "Don''t just play it at the beginning Is an old man not allowed to play with a woman?? Need to throw me into this poor country?? It''s also called "Expanding business..."


    "..." Seeing his young master so angry... that subordinate did not dare to say anything.Although he didn''t dare to refute, he was quite critical of the second young master in his mind.


    What does it mean to just play with a woman??That woman is Master Iwasaki of the Three Zero Foundation, has already decided it?This trash didn''t even know how much it had to pay for this woman who was touched by the second young master of the family-Ono''s family.


    In the final analysis-Onokazu is just a poor worm that lives in the cracks between the many chaebols in neon-their so-called business is only because the chaebols do not want to dirty their hands, so they never get involved.

 The Movie World Chapter 607

    Demand-the birth of a buyer''s market, the buyer''s market drives the seller''s market... This is the status quo of Onokazu, a gray area that will never be recognized... They do not have the underworld and many subordinates, but they are supported by the chaebol , Got involved in some underworld business.


    And those triads, in the face of the chaebol behind Ono, turned a blind eye to it¡ªjust as if they didn¡¯t see it.Anyway-as long as the scale is not expanded, these things, whether it is the Yamaguchi Group or the Inagawa Kai... will open their eyes and close their eyes.


    "Huh...Waiting for this year''s Beauty Awards, I will surprise those who look down on me!" Seeing that his subordinates stopped talking, Keita Ono didn''t bother to say any more.


    Drive him away?Don''t be kidding... I didn''t have many people at first, and if this guy is driven away, he will have nothing to do. He can''t force a debt and let him do it himself.


    Ono took his men and walked slowly to his office, a rented office on the third floor of a seven-story office building.


    "Go-Yamada, buy me breakfast!" Ono sat in his seat, stretched out... lazily ordered.


    "Hi--!" Yamada is the guy who just persuaded Ono. Obviously-Ono is playing with him. Why else would you call him instead of calling others?But-no way, since Master Ono called, he will go.


    However, just when Yamada walked to the door and was about to open the door and go out¡ªboom¡ªwow.


    With a loud noise, the door of the office was kicked open from the outside, and the heavy door hit Yamada, knocking him to the ground directly, pressing it on the ground...


    With this sound-several people in the house jumped up involuntarily, and one by one, they took out the hidden weapons from every corner of the house.


    How can those who do loan sharks have no preparation?Do you really think that all you met are soft guys??Didn''t I have been killed by those angry borrowers long ago??There are still people who have the courage to be angry, although not many.


    "Who?? Which bastard dared to come to Ono Finance Company to make trouble?" Ono wasn''t worried at all, he had seen scenes even bigger than this--that time was because of a business dispute with Yamaguchi.


    That time¡ªthree people from Ono¡¯s family, including his father and his brother, were surrounded by more than 300 swordsmen. As long as the other party gave an order, their Ono family would die without a place to bury their lives. However, in the end they Still survived¡ªbecause Ono¡¯s customers had spoken¡ªthe words of those consortiums made Yamaguchi retreat.


    Since then-Keita Ono has claimed to be a person who crawled out of hell. Although he had all the bird pants down at the time, he did not delay his bragging afterwards...


    "Yeahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, I wanted to knock on the door, but I didn''t expect the door of your house to be so weak that it fell down..." With a moving voice, a handsome The young man walked in from outside the house with a smile, and there was a lovely girl behind him.


    It was Zhou Ye who walked in¡ª¡ª


    He wandered onto the door panel that was pressing on Yamada, and jumped on the spot twice with a look of confusion¡ª"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-your carpets here are of good quality, they are so flexible."


    "Puff¡ªPuff¡ª"


    Every time Zhou Ye bounced on the door panel, Yamada under the door panel vomited a mouthful of blood-this was caused by Zhou Ye''s deliberate control. Otherwise, this guy could be trampled into meat sauce by Zhou Ye with just one click. .


    "Asshole-roll down from there..."


    "Brother Yamada-Brother Yamada, are you all right..."


    Looking at Zhou Ye''s foot under the door panel, blood spurted out--those usury thugs roared angrily, picked up the bat in their hands--weapons such as samurai swords rushed towards Zhou Ye go with.


    "Huh¡ª?" Zhou Ye looked at the thugs who rushed towards him, and smiled slightly: "The world is so beautiful, but you are so irritable, it''s not good..."


    Those thugs who held their weapons high, just stayed where they were-not that they didn''t want to move, it was because-they were restricted by Zhou Ye''s thinking power-they couldn''t move even if they wanted to move. Birds.


    "Go... asshole!" Ono, who was sitting behind the desk, looked at his subordinates stupidly staying in place, and scolded angrily: "What do you guys want to do?? Hurry up and kill this guy. ..."


    "It''s really Cannian..." Zhou Ye smiled and walked towards Xiao Ye, completely ignoring the thugs who were holding up various weapons. Although Yuzi was a little scared, he followed Zhou Ye at the same pace because of¡ª ¡ªShe wants to know something.


    "Hey-hello, don''t mess around..." Ono''s biggest reliance is that those thugs have been deterred by unknown means-he is already a little slapped... "I warn you-don''t mess up Come on, neon is a society under the rule of law, you will be wanted all over the country... the neon police are very powerful... hello..."


    "Puff--" Zhou Ye almost laughed when he looked at Ono''s ugly and unrestricted appearance.


    The underworld-actually telling yourself the law???Threatening yourself with the police??Is this also a triad???


    Chapter 851


    "My husband, can I..." At this time, Yuzi, who was standing behind Zhou Ye, asked softly.


    At this time-Zhou Ye''s image in Yuzi''s mind has been infinitely elevated, the ability of a ghost and a god, the banknotes that appeared out of thin air-all of this makes Yuzi very happy-his husband is a god comparable to gods Man.What else does she demand?


    More women??Don''t be kidding... the East has been polygamous since ancient times-this kind of system has lasted for thousands of years. How long is the monogamy from the West??


    Really speaking, polygamy is still very popular among the people.


    For example, if a man has multiple women, he will only get the envy, envy and hatred of others. However, if a woman owns many men, then this woman can only get the evaluation of debauchery. This is a heritage engraved in the bones of Orientals.


    And although Yuzi no longer cares about how many women her husband has, she just wants to know-if her man does not show up?What will happen to my mother and myself...


    "Huh¡ª?" Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Yuzi. Of course he knew what Yuzi''s unfinished words meant, and said: "Since the matter is about to be resolved, it doesn''t matter if you know or not... Yuzi, I I believe you will never want to know those dark things!"


    "My husband--" Yuzi took a deep breath, looked at his man--and said firmly: "I want to know."


    "Okay... whatever you want!" Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head. Yuzi is a girl who is strong inside and soft outside... If you want to know, let her ask.Thinking of this¡ªZhou Ye used the hypnotic ability on Kei Ono too, to ensure that Yuzi could get the answer he wanted to know from his mouth.


    "Thank you, husband..." Yuko stepped on tiptoe and put aside his mouth on his man''s face, then turned to look at Ono Keita, who had a dull expression, and asked: "How are you going to treat Maeda mother and daughter?"


    "I...I plan to send Maeda mother and daughter... to Tokyo..."


    "What do you send to Tokyo?"


    "Go to the Underground Beauty Awards..."


    "What is the Beauty Awards?"


    "Beauty Awards... is organized by our Ono family... specially to please those chaebols..."


    "What will happen to those beautiful women who are favored by chaebols?"


    "Being their toy... bitch..."


    Hearing this-Yuzi could no longer ask, she could already foresee, if she and her mother hadn''t been met by Zhou Ye, then what kind of fate would be waiting for them... Thinking of this, she just felt all over her body for a while. Chills.


    "It''s okay... Yuzi!" Seeing Yuzi''s shuddering look, Zhou Ye gently hugged her into his arms and calmed down in a low voice.


    "Husband¡ª¡ªI, I want them to die..." Yuzi said in a low voice while hugging Zhou Ye.


    "They can''t live..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly. Originally, he didn''t intend to let these guys live. To be honest, Zhou Ye is not a Virgin. If these guys didn''t provoke him, he wouldn''t care. A lot, the dark side of this society has gone too much, does he take care of it?


    Besides¡ªthis is neon, not China¡ªdoes he care about the gray area here for Mao??It is not the fearless Virgin of the International.Is it okay to have some time to have more fun??


    But-since it provokes me, then I can''t spare him...


    Thinking of this--in the space above Zhou Ye, there was a strange wave of fluctuations--and then, a blood-colored vertical pupil that looked like a ghost eye slowly opened his own eyes...following that vertical pupil. The blood-colored fissure slowly opened.


    Yuzi only felt cold all over her body¡ªthis coldness was not from the skin of the body, but from the heart...This made her involuntarily arched into the arms of her own man, and then from Zhou Ye. She felt much better at the uploaded temperature."Husband... Your lord... Why... It''s suddenly cold!"


    "It''s okay...just summoning some subordinates!" Although Zhou Ye had already planned to destroy Ono''s family, but... let him do it himself, he didn''t bother to spend that effort...


    Following Zhou Ye''s call, twelve blood-colored female heroes appeared in front of him...


    "Great master, the Scarlet Valkyrie First Team is always waiting for your orders!" The first time they saw Zhou Ye, these female heroes knelt down and respectfully lowered their noble heads.


    They were the Valkyrie that Zhou Ye had collected from Athena in the Wonder Woman world, and after their own bloody sea, they have become Zhou Ye''s most loyal slaves... However, in many cases, they are too weak to use That''s it.


    Now¡ªin this magic-free world, they can finally be used...

 The Movie World Chapter 608

    As the body of the heroic spirit, they are invisible and innocent-but, as the Valkyrie under the seat of the goddess, each of them was a rigorously trained female warrior before death. Only after death can they get the position of the heroic spirit...


    Moreover, after the pollution of the Sea of ??Blood and the training and training of the sisters of Pingping Tingting, with their bloody spirit bodies, they are already invincible in this world... As standing military forces under the seat of the Olympic gods, they also know There are some small spells that track blood, so... it is the best choice for looting the house.


    "Have you seen these guys in the house?" Zhou Ye said, pointing to Ono Keita in the house and his thugs: "Uproot their power-the Three Clan!"


    "Yes, master--your will is the glory I am waiting for!" The scarlet female spirits bowed their heads respectfully, then stood up, with an inch of red light in their eyes, and looked at the thugs and Keita Ono.


    With a burst of ghost weeping and howling¡ªpounce at them without hesitation.


    "My husband...what are you...what are you talking to...how do I feel that the room is suddenly so cold!" Yuzi snuggled in Zhou Ye''s arms and asked in a low voice.


    "Want to see it?"


    "Want to see!"


    "That''s terrible!" Zhou Ye teased.


    "Yuzi is not afraid, because there is a husband by Yuzi..." Yuzi said firmly.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and opened Yuzi''s yin and yang eyes¡ªthat''s strange!!!Although Zhou Ye was invincible, he didn''t know how to use the Eastern Dao Fa. It''s just that those things couldn''t hurt him.


    Although he can''t open sky eyes and other spells, Zhou Ye has other methods...for example, astral projection¡ªcough cough, of course, there is no need to use soul magic for such small things. Zhou Ye still has Other ways."Appearing, let your mistress look at you!"


    "Yes, master..." The blood martial gods agreed and showed their figures.


    "Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Whenever those female warriors pass through a person, that person is like being drained, aging rapidly--


    Originally, he was a thug for a young man in his twenties. After a Valkyrie passed through him¡ªhe suddenly turned into a wrinkled old corpse with white hair...How can you stop Yuzi from such a strange thing? scream?


    Chapter VIII


    It''s too late, it''s almost... just in the blink of an eye, except for Zhou Ye and Yuzi, there are no more living people in the house.


    "Master-we have got the guidance in their blood..." The leading female hero in blood armor respectfully asked Zhou Ye for instructions: "Now we can act..."


    "Hmm-go!" Zhou Ye waved his hand.


    The twelve blood-colored female heroes turned into blood-colored rays of light that ordinary people couldn''t see, and flew toward cities such as Tokyo and Osaka.


    "This...what are they going to do?" After the initial shock, Yuzi has quickly recovered.In any case, these female ghosts who don¡¯t seem to be very scary [Tamako has defined them as ghosts], although the methods are a bit weird, after all, this is the ability of her husband. What can she be afraid of? of?


    "Of course it''s the tribe that killed Xiaoye and those guys!" Zhou Ye explained with a smile: "The so-called tribes are the father, mother, and son...that is, from now on... Improperly, this Ono Finance Company will disappear completely, even the relatives behind them will disappear completely..."


    "This, this..." Yuzi was taken aback by Zhou Ye''s words. In the final analysis-although she has a tough personality,-she is just an ordinary high school student, and things like the Three Clan will come to her. It''s still too cruel...


    "Nothing..." Zhou Ye took Yuzi and disappeared into the room for an instant. When he reappeared... it was already behind a building, and their bicycles stopped here...


    "Since ancient times, beauty has not been a sin..." Zhou Ye smiled and hugged Yuzi into the back seat of the car, then straddled directly on the seat, pedaling hard, and the car drove towards Maeda''s house."But... if this beauty doesn''t have enough power and influence to protect her, then it''s just like fat hanging in front of the eyes of many tigers, and it''s left to be slaughtered."


    "But, but now it''s a modern society..." Yuzi said in confusion.


    "Yeah..." Zhou Ye said while pedaling the bicycle, "So these guys have now changed a way, a seemingly upright way... like the entertainment industry."


    "Entertainment?" Yuzi asked unclearly.


    "Yes, the entertainment industry..." Zhou Ye explained: "Those stars seem to be infinitely beautiful... But in fact, they are just the fat in the mouths of a group of predators-yes, they make a lot of money and are well known. , Wherever there are tens of thousands of people-but so what? Are the channels of fame not all controlled by capital?? For a chance to become famous, some women will recommend themselves... and what they pay No regrets, no regrets, the beautiful name is-struggle!"


    "So-they are just the delicious food and puppets in the mouth of a group of predators behind!" Zhou Ye smiled: "After all-the entertainment industry is just toys for chaebols and international predators... But there are also chaebols. Tired of playing with these obedient women, so I want to change their tastes¡ª¡ªthen the gray area maggots like Ono Finance Company came into being..."


    "...Husband..." Yuzi, who was completely reshaped by Zhou Ye in Sanguan, had already deeply felt the favor of fate at this time. It was precisely because he had this man that he would escape that fate.


    Thinking of this-Yuzi involuntarily hugged her husband tightly, wishing to rub herself into his body.


    In fact-Zhou Ye is right at all. Looking at history-which beautiful woman with no power and influence finally got a good death??Not to mention, it is said that the first beauty in the Neon Warring States period, Oda Nobunaga¡¯s sister, Princess Ashi, has been wandered throughout her life-remarried many times, and finally ended up in suicide with Shibata Katsura. That''s Oda Nobunaga''s younger sister, but what about it??


    It seems that the troubled times are over, but... even in the heyday, if the beautiful woman does not have a strong enough man to protect her, she will not end well in the end-it is nothing more than the way everyone is civilized and no longer uses force. Coercion, instead of using fame and fortune temptation.


    Don¡¯t you see? Even if everyone knows the dirty and messy entertainment industry, aren¡¯t there still countless beauties rushing inside?Are there few beautiful women who are admitted to this film school and that art school every year??Since you all know that it is dirty and messy, why do you want to rush inside??No one-fame and fortune.


    Yuzi, who was reshaped by Zhou Ye''s Three Views, gradually rose up in her ambition... She, to be a strong woman, a strong woman with low eyebrows and pleasing in front of her husband, and in front of others-the domineering and unparalleled.


    [With such attributes... Your husband might love me more!The little abacus in Yuzi''s heart is thief¡ª¡ªImagine, in front of others, killing and decisively, a queen whose eyes are enough to scare the guys, when she comes to her own man, she asks like a maid... ¡­Isn¡¯t this an attraction??


    While Yuzi was thinking wildly there, Zhou Ye had already taken her back to Maeda''s house.


    "I''m back. Mom..." Yuzi, who put away all her thoughts, smiled and jumped out of the car-although this action caused some pain, she still rushed into her home happily.


    After all-the haze on their mothers and daughters has gone, and-their mothers and daughters don''t have to live in poverty anymore... How can Yuzi be unhappy??


    "Where is Ye-jun?" Maeda Yukie, who was busy at home, saw his daughter¡ªthe first sentence was not [Welcome Back] but asked where is his man...


    This made Yuzi couldn''t help but start to eat his husband''s jealousy¡ª¡ª"Kassan, isn''t this time because I asked your lovely daughter how was your day? Why do you ask Ye Jun once you come back..."


    "Because-I''m your O''Duosang..." Zhou Ye''s laughed voice came from behind Yuzi.


    At this time, the two women''s faces blushed-they couldn''t help but remember the words of someone who made a fool of last night.


    It¡¯s no wonder that the two daughters, who made Zhou Ye the favorite to play tricks when he was with them... When I was with Yuzi, I called myself Oduosang, and when I was with Xinghui, he called Xinghui¡¯s mother-in-law... This really made the two girls. Hate and shame, but there is still an unspeakable feeling.


    "Husband is really a big Demon King H!" Yuzi said, and ran back to her room, she had to change clothes.


    "Welcome back... Jun Ye!" Xinghui said softly while looking at Zhou Ye with red cheeks.


    "Hmm-I''m back!" Zhou Ye smiled and took Xinghui in his arms, and then gently put a mouthful on her cheek: "Everything is done, so ah...being me obediently in the future That¡¯s fine for the women of the year, so don¡¯t think about it anymore!"


    "Hi¡ª" Xinghui gave all her weight to her man, "Xinghui''s everything belongs to an adult!"


    Maeda Yukie has never felt such a sense of peace of mind-this is the first time she has experienced the happiness of being protected, even in her ex-husband, that staying bay person, she has never experienced such a feeling. .


    Chapter VIII


    Fifteen days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªMaeda House¡ª¡ª


    Today, it is very, very lively-workers wearing safety helmets come and go from time to time.There are also many construction trucks pulling all kinds of construction materials parked on the construction site not far away.


    "Then everything is up to you, Mr. Matsuoka!" Zhou Ye smiled and said to a middle-aged man with a sign of engineering supervision in front of him: "We will travel for a period of time, so-please complete the construction period as soon as possible!"


    "Hey-please rest assured, there is no typhoon warning here recently, so-if there is no accident, four to five months will be enough to complete the project according to your requirements!" Matsuoka Yuto is a member of the Supervision Department of Taisho Construction Company Name supervision.


    To be honest, a building like this small private house shouldn¡¯t have alarmed the Supervision Department¡ªbut who made the pre-investment for the construction of this private house reach 300 million yuan... This pair is a Neon Ten Taisho Construction, a major construction company, is also a big project.


    Therefore, the construction of this small private house was equipped with supervisors against common sense.


    "Ah... my refrigerator... my TV..." Maeda Yukie, who stood behind Zhou Ye, was reluctantly held by her daughter''s hands, reluctantly watching the construction workers coming in and out of their house. , Threw various objects that had accompanied her for more than ten years on the garbage truck.


    "Kasan..." Yuzi felt a little ashamed and ashamed to see her mother''s reluctant behavior...Really, what''s so good about those old things...


    "Okay...Xinghui!" Zhou Ye turned around and smiled and whispered in Xinghui''s ear: "Are you so reluctant to let go of the past?? Yes, I''ll be jealous..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 609

    "No..." Xinghui raised her cheeks with a rare childishness. Of course she knew that Zhou Ye was teasing herself, but... the explanation should be explained, or she would let her husband misunderstand that she had something to do with her ex-husband. It would be a big deal if she was left behind, she didn''t want to be misunderstood by Zhou Ye - now, without Zhou Ye, she felt that she would not be able to live."People are just reluctant to bear those items full of memories with Yuzi..."


    "Kasan..." Yuzi couldn''t help but remember the hardships of living with her mother when she was a child. Although the material life was a little barren, she was really happy.


    At this time-a construction worker took out a stack of quilts, and on the top was a small quilt with a cherry blossom pattern.This quilt seems to have been around for some years, and the original white lining of the quilt has begun to turn yellow.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!


    "...Huh???" Looking at the quilt, Yuzi was a little unsure, so she didn''t know why his mother was so excited."I don''t remember... I don''t remember at all!"


    "That''s your little quilt for Yuzijiang when you were a kid... Every time you don''t cover this quilt, you can''t sleep... Yuzi." Maeda Yukie looked like she fell into a happy memory."At that time, Xiaoyuzi was so cute. She wets the bed when she was four...Because of her shyness, she poured all the tea in the cup onto her quilt. She also said that it was because she was thirsty and accidentally took the water. The water was sprinkled on... It''s kawaii!"


    "Kawaii is so tall..." Yuzi felt like smoke was coming from her head... There was also an element of anger, but more of it was caused by shyness... This is a proper dark history.


    "Puff--hahaha...!" Zhou Ye finally couldn''t help laughing...Fortunately, at this moment, except for the three, everyone else was far away, and he hadn''t heard of Yuzi''s dark history.


    "No laugh...No laugh..." The flushed Yuzi hit Zhou Ye''s arms directly, beating vigorously, trying to cover Zhou Ye''s gaze...


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled while avoiding Yuzi''s attack, and said to Maeda Yukie: "Unexpectedly... Yuzi was so cute when he was a child..."


    "Right right..." Hearing the approval of his man, Maeda Yukie''s eyes lit up and said: "So...those are my treasures, those are not old things...everything is A treasure full of memories of me and Xiaoyuzi! Just like that cushion..."


    Zhou Ye followed the guidance of Maeda Yukie and looked at it---I saw a small cushion with some crookedly embroidered neon texts that had already looked down on the original color...


    "I hate... Don''t say... Don''t say, Kassan..." Yuzi, like a cat with its tail stomped on, immediately abandoned the unrealistic idea of ??blocking Zhou Ye''s bar, and turned and ran to his mother''s side. ¡­To cover my mother''s vision-to prevent my dark history from being leaked again.


    "What does it matter... Ye-jun... um..." Before Yuko Maeda finished speaking, she was dragged away by Yuzi...just kidding, let her mother stand here again. Yes, maybe you don''t have to go today, just stay here and open a shameful PLAY that exposes the dark history of your childhood.


    Zhou Ye smiled and watched the mother and daughter walk towards the road noisily, really planning to take steps... When Matsuoka, the engineering supervisor, ran over and said to Zhou Ye with excitement: "Zhou Sang¡ªwe just picked up. According to the news, someone is already willing to sell their own cherry trees that are more than 20 years old..."


    "Oh? What kind of cherry tree is it??" Zhou Ye has plans to plant a cherry tree in the Maeda¡¯s house¡ªnothing else, just to look good...Furthermore, it¡¯s Maeda House¡ª ¡ªIn fact, what is the difference from his home??My home must be how comfortable it is, and it''s not bad for money.


    "Hi-it''s the Yaezakura that you designated Zhou Sang..." Matsuoka replied with a smile.


    "Um-then buy it... the price is not a problem! Okay... we are leaving now, traveling around the island is very hard..." Zhou Ye said as he walked outside."Remember to make the hot spring bath more comfortable for me!"


    "Hi-I will remember Zhou Sang''s request!" Matsuoka gave a respectful salute: "A good trip... Zhou Sang!"


    "Well-goodbye!" Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand, walking towards the Maeda mother and daughter waiting for him on the side of the road.


    "Go and create more...more...good memories, Anada..." Maeda said, hugging Zhou Ye''s right arm, smiling as beautiful as a girl¡ªor, Xinghui has changed back to what she was when she was young. After all, she was already Zhou Ye''s woman, and Zhou Ye didn''t have the habit of treating her own woman. Naturally, she helped her restore the appearance of a girl.


    On the other side-Maeda Yuzi also hugged Zhou Ye''s left arm, "Husband-where is our first stop?"


    "Of course it''s Miyazaki Prefecture..." Zhou Ye laughed and said, "We played along the coastline all the way, spending half a year-playing all over the neon..."


    "Onboard... the husband is the best!" X2


    The mother and daughter, like sisters, yelled happily...They have already suffered too much, it''s time to enjoy and feel the free time.


    Chapter VIII


    Tokyo-Chuo District...St. Luke''s International Hospital.


    St. Luke¡¯s International Hospital is a large private general hospital. To be honest-maybe in China, private represents the imbalance of various resources, all kinds of bad... But abroad, private represents the best medical level, the most Perfect service attitude, the most forward-looking medical project.


    Of course-there are also the most expensive medical expenses.


    To be honest, this is not a place for ordinary people to see a doctor at all... Here, the cost of staying in a hospital for a day is comparable to a five-star hotel presidential suite... Of course, don¡¯t come in if you are too expensive, anyway, this is the price. Come if you want to survive.


    The high-end wards of St. Luke¡¯s International Hospital are not like other hospitals, rows of wards next to each other ¡ª but rather villas-like wards, in which wards are equipped with various medical equipment... ¡­There is even a small operating room.


    Other rooms are fully equipped according to home standards-living room, bedroom, study, etc...


    In a villa-like hospital room-a young woman in a white hospital gown is lying quietly on the hospital bed in the second floor room, although she has been tortured by the disease and is pale and thin... However, her deep eyes were still bright, obviously¡ªshe hadn''t given up the hope of living.


    "Mom...Mom, I''m here..." A crisp childish voice came from outside, accompanied by a somewhat anxious middle-aged woman''s shout: "Miss Qingzi, please be careful..."


    "I see..." The child''s voice is still crisp, but obviously these words are just perfunctory to the middle-aged woman... With a rush of thumping upstairs sounded-a cute loli with a ponytail appeared In the ward."Mom...I''m coming!"


    "Mom''s baby..." Seeing the figure of Lolita, the eyes of the woman on the couch suddenly lit up-she couldn''t help but smile slightly.This is the source of her reluctance and the reason for her strength... Her lovely daughter, Kiyoko Imagawa."Mom misses you so much..."


    "Kyoko misses you so much..." A happy smile leaked from Qingzi''s small face...but it quickly disappeared."Mom...When will you be discharged from the hospital... There is no mother at home-Qingzi is so lonely!"


    "Soon... Soon..." Yuriko smiled and stroked the hair of her daughter who was lying in her arms... Up to now, she hadn''t told her daughter what disease she had on earth... just Tell her that she is a little uncomfortable, just check it in the hospital.


    "Mom... I was praised by the teacher in the nursery school today..." Kiyoko happily told her mother about her performance in school. Although it was just a trivial matter, she still said happily...


    Whenever she said something happy-Yuriko would always praise her daughter at the right time."Kyoko is amazing..."


    "Wow-Kiyoko like this is so handsome!"


    And every time the compliments made Qingzi happier... Speaking to the end-Qingzi asked a little expectantly: "Mom...Mom, can you come to my graduation ceremony??"


    Although she didn''t know what kind of disease her mother was born with, she had been in the hospital for a month... it was still not good, but-vaguely, she already understood a little-her mother was definitely not a child. The problem is something she doesn''t know.


    "Um-mom try my best!" Looking at her daughter''s expectant eyes, Yuriko smiled and nodded: "Mom tries to recover from the illness during this half a month-she must take care of her body and be healthy. To attend Kiyoko¡¯s graduation ceremony, okay??"


    "Why¡ªmother must be afraid of hardship and didn¡¯t take the medicine on time... so I can¡¯t get better all the time..." Qingzi was a little dissatisfied with her mother¡¯s answer. The little adults generally taught her mother: "Mom¡ªyou like this No, you have to take medicine if you are sick... Otherwise, how can the illness get better?"


    "Hi, hi... Mom promised to take the medicine on time, okay?" Yuriko teased her daughter forbearingly...really...really really wants to continue living...really...really ... I really want to watch Kiyoko grow up... Look at her future husband... Look at her beautiful figure when she grows up... I really want to... I really want to.


    At this moment-the escort who had been standing behind Qingzi smiled and said, "Miss Qingzi... the time is almost here, mom should take a break... Mom is still ill. Don''t make mom too tired. ...Isn''t it??"


    "But...but..." Qingzi still has a lot to say to her mother, and there is a lot of happiness to share with her...


    However, Imagawa Kiyoko looked at his mother¡¯s smile... Finally he said to her mother sensibly: "Mom...then, that Kiyoko is gone...you have to get well soon...to accompany me to the graduation ceremony. Oh!"


    "Hmm--!" Yuriko smiled and nodded, "It''s agreed... Mom will definitely accompany you to the graduation ceremony!"


    "Well-if it''s agreed, you must do it..." Qingzi scowled with a serious look.


    "Mom will do it..." Yuriko smiled, and stretched out her little finger...


    "Come on, mom...you will definitely get better!" Qingzi grabbed his mother while encouraging her.


    But no matter what-in the end, Kiyoko still has to leave... She is too young to spend the night in the hospital-this is not only the meaning of Imagawa Hiroshi, but also the meaning of Yuriko... Neon people are very Superstitious, they think the hospital is the most filthy place, not suitable for children to enter.


    This can be seen from the neon words... Illness in Chinese-the translation used to be illness-sickness. They believe that illness is caused by filthy air that disturbs the body... This point is still influenced by ancient Chinese medicine. Impact.


    Keke-a bit far away...


    With the departure of Lori Kiyoko-the ward returned to quiet again, except for a female escort, there was no one else in the room...


    "The sunset-so beautiful..." Yuriko said with emotion as she watched the sunset gradually falling outside the window.


    "Madam...the setting sun will never be as beautiful as the morning sun..." The middle-aged woman who accompanied Yuriko wanted to enlighten Yuriko. In many cases, illness is not terrible. What''s terrible is that the patient''s cranky thoughts are like walking alone. Those who went to the hospital to see a doctor, but after being diagnosed with cancer, immediately lay on the couch and couldn''t move.


    Does the cancer change so fast?Obviously not...Most of the time, they are scared by themselves...So keeping a good mood is very important for patients.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 610

    "I know..." Yuriko smiled and said to the escort: "Ms. Fukunaga, thank you for your enlightenment-I just want to stay alone for a while now, okay?"


    "This... Mrs. Imagawa--this is not a rule..." According to the regulations, Yuriko must not leave people around for 24 hours, in case there is an emergency... The escorts are all specially trained. Know all kinds of first aid knowledge.


    "Thank you..." Yuriko folded her hands and made a begging gesture¡ªwith a smile on her face."Don''t worry, I will never do anything stupid...On the contrary, I want to live better... Watching Kiyoko get married and have children!"


    "That... then okay..." Ms. Fuyong sighed and said: "Then I''m downstairs, please feel free to call me if you need it..."


    "Okay-thank you, Ms. Fukunaga..." Yuriko smiled and greeted her escort... and watched her walk out of the house, carefully closing the door for herself...


    Chapter Eighty Five


    Imagawa Yuriko looked at the empty ward¡ªsighed.


    In the eyes of others, she may be a model of a successful woman... Married to a successful husband and a well-behaved daughter... All of this is so happy-at least in the eyes of others of.


    In fact, Imagawa Yuriko is also very satisfied with her life-although her husband is in the upswing of his career, so he rarely has time to accompany her-but these are all replaced by her well-behaved daughter.


    Imagawa Yuriko, who devotes all his thoughts to his daughter, is now the only one who is unwilling to let go of his daughter, Kiyoko.


    A month ago-she passed out inexplicably at home, and the maid at home took her to the hospital... I thought it was just because I didn''t get a good rest, but-the final result was so amazing.


    Brain CT showed that there was a shadow in her brain... and it spread very quickly. Now there is a 70% chance that it is a malignant tumor...


    Originally, for malignant tumors-there is hope of recovery after surgery...


    Only-the success rate is only 40%.


    This made Yuriko had to hesitate-if it succeeded, it might be cured-although there were still some complications, but at least survived... But if it fails??Then she would die on the spot... So, she has been vacillating.


    "It seems...it''s time to make a choice..." Yuriko Imagawa sighed to herself in front of the empty ward.


    She-don''t want to die, she wants to watch her daughter grow up, she wants to see her daughter shy because of love, she wants to see her daughter lost because of growing up... She wants to accompany her daughter through all periods-she , I want too much.


    Take a gamble-there is still a slight chance of success, don''t gamble-then there is only a dead end.


    "I must be strong..." Imagawa Yuriko just wanted to say [I want to have an operation]... Suddenly, a strange voice came...


    "Are you going to have surgery?"


    "Who? Who is it?" Yuriko was startled by the sudden sound, and she followed the voice to look.I saw a tall and handsome teenager sitting on the chair next to her couch, smiling and looking at himself as if he was sitting there.


    "Ah... I''m sorry!" The handsome man smiled and apologized insincerely: "I didn''t expect to scare you, I''m really sorry!"


    "Who are you? What do you want to do?" To be honest, suddenly a strange man appeared in his ward. Yuriko didn''t scream loudly. It was because of the handsome face of this young boy. The man who is going to harp... she would call for help without any hesitation, while pressing the emergency call button in front of the couch.


    So ah-although you can''t do whatever you want to be handsome, it really takes advantage.


    "My name is Zhou Ye..." Zhou Ye smiled and looked at the sick beauty Yuriko on the sick bed. He had to say-a woman who could give birth to Qingzi this little beauty is definitely a beauty... At least Zhou Ye didn''t think that How handsome is my cheap father-in-law Hiroji Imagawa, but my cheap mother-in-law is really a beauty."You can call me Ye-speaking of it, we still have relatives..."


    "Zhou Ye?? We have relatives??" Yuriko muttered to herself in confusion. She looked up and down Zhou Ye... This handsome young man who claimed to be Zhou Ye--she was sure she had never seen him before, because-- Such a handsome boy would definitely be impressed if she had ever seen it, instead of having no impression in her mind as she is now.


    She just has a malignant tumor in her brain... and she is not a brain damage."Liar-I''ve never seen you... You go quickly, if you don''t leave again, I''ll call someone..."


    "Do you... believe that I came from the future?" Zhou Ye sighed, looked at this sick beauty who looked at her defensively, and said, "Actually, I am a Qingzi man... in order to give her a Surprise, so here to save you..."


    "Huh?? Is it the same as the time shuttle in Doraemon? Did you come here in a drawer?" Yuriko looked incredulous, "Has the future technology reached this point?"


    "Uh-what should I say?" Zhou Ye spread his hands, "Although the future technology is indeed very powerful-but it is not yet powerful enough to break the boundaries of time... So, it is only me that is powerful."


    "..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s shameless boasting, Yuriko looked at Zhou Ye with a strange expression, almost overwhelmed by Zhou Ye... Then she asked, "Okay... Even if you are a great guy who can travel time, but... how are you going to save me??? Use a special medicine for treating brain tumors???"


    "Although I have that kind of medicine...but!" Zhou Ye explained helplessly: "I can''t give it to you directly..."


    "Hey, are you playing tricks on me?? They said that they were here to save me... Some said that they couldn''t give me special medicine... How would you save me?" Yuriko said angrily: "You are not a fraud Master?"


    "Don''t worry..." Zhou Ye ignored the angry Yuriko, but explained: "If...I gave you a special medicine, then...you will get better...and then stay with Qingzi to grow up?? right??"


    "Yes!" Yuriko nodded and said.


    "But--in this way, we deviated from the original historical trajectory--then my encounter with Kiyoko will also be uncertain, then...we will not meet, there is no such thing as I appeared in front of you later... Then this is a time-space paradox." Zhou Ye spread his hands and said, "So... do you know what I mean??"


    "I don''t understand..." Yuriko has been stunned...


    "Simply speaking..." Zhou Ye tirelessly explained: "I don''t plan to change the history of your time and space-that is, you will still die... It''s just that this time it''s suspended animation... I will take you. Go back to the time and space where I am...In this way, even if a coincidence is taken... it will neither affect Kiyoko nor you!"


    "Huh¡ªafter all, you are a liar..." Yuriko didn''t believe Zhou Ye''s words a little bit, saying anything to save herself, and saying that she would die... This guy is a liar who deceives women everywhere.


    "Well--whatever you want..." Zhou Ye smiled and stood up, walking to the couch step by step... bending down.


    Yuriko looked at the handsome face that was getting closer and closer to herself, and some resistance wanted to push him away."You... what do you want to do? I''m about to scream... don''t come near me..."


    "I don''t want to do anything... I just want to warn you!" Zhou Ye put his head into Yuriko''s ear with a wicked smile, and whispered in a low voice, blowing into her ear. For the stability of time and space, you''d better not tell anyone about me...above!"


    "..." Yuriko felt her heart beating so fast¡ªas fast as beating a drum, this guy is warning herself or teasing herself...why keep trying to be the sweetest one Blow into the ear... this bastard is definitely a liar."I...I...I will definitely call the police..."


    "Whatever you do... as long as you can speak it!" Zhou Ye smiled indifferently and straightened up, waving his hand at Yuriko, "Then goodbye...Mother-in-law...in the near future, we will see you again... "


    With these words-Zhou Ye''s whole body suddenly disappeared in front of Yuriko-just as he suddenly appeared, and suddenly disappeared.


    "...What the hell is this..." Looking at the empty ward again, Yuriko involuntarily pulled the velvet quilt on her body... To tell the truth, she now has a bit of opinion on Zhou Ye. I believe it, but... it still needs some people''s corroboration.


    Thinking of this, Yuriko shouted loudly: "Ms. Fuyong¡ª¡ªMs. Fuyong......!"


    "Hi, hi..." With the answer, Fuyong escorted up quickly."Mrs. Imagawa, is there anything?"


    "Who was here just now?" Yuriko said, staring closely at Ms. Fukunaga''s expression, for fear of missing the slightest doubt.


    Facing Yuriko''s questioning, Fukunaga said with a bewildered look: "No one...no one has been here, Mrs. Imagawa, have you had a nightmare...??"


    "Yeah... a terrible nightmare..." Yuriko collapsed on the couch, muttering in her mouth: "But it is also a nightmare full of hope..."


    "..." In the face of Yuriko like this, Fukunaga endured his desire and hope to complain, and asked in a low voice: "Do you need me to accompany you here? Mrs. Imagawa..."


    "No need...Go down! I want to be alone..." Yuriko closed her eyes tiredly, she was thinking about Zhou Ye...


    Chapter VIII


    At this moment, Zhou Ye had already returned to the Maeda family in Kagoshima.


    Although it is said that the distance from Tokyo to Kagoshima is nearly a thousand kilometers, which may be an uncrossable distance to others, but for Zhou Ye-it is just a matter of blinking an eye.


    "I''m back..." Zhou Ye''s figure suddenly appeared at the entrance of the Maedian family¡ª¡ª


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words-there was a sound of running, and Yuzi, dressed in home clothes, ran out of the house all the way out-rushed to Zhou Ye and jumped up all of a sudden... he pounced on his husband ."Welcome home, my husband!"


    "Hey..." Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his arms, catching Yuzi who swooped into his arms-helplessly said: "Isn''t it supposed to be like a little wife at this time, giving me a pair of slippers? "


    Yuzi hugged Zhou Ye tightly, buried her little head in the arms of her man, and said in a low voice, "But, but... I can''t help it. I haven''t seen your husband for more than two hours. Now... how can people resist getting into the arms of your husband?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 611

    "Welcome back-Jun Ye!" At this moment, Maeda Yukie also walked out in an apron... Is it Xinghui, who has the attributes of a good wife and mother, came in front of Zhou Ye, said hello, and took it out. The slippers, bent over and gently helped Zhou Ye change them.


    "Fortunately, Hui is well-behaved..." Zhou Ye smiled and squeezed Yuzi''s Qiong nose in his arms, teasing: "Yuzi still needs to learn from Kasang!"


    "Yuzi is still young, she will be there in the future..." Maeda Yukie smiled softly when she heard Zhou Ye''s praise. It was obvious that she was very happy because of her man''s praise.


    But-soon her smiling face turned red, because Zhou Ye still had something to follow.


    "If Xinghui is a fruit-body apron now... it would be even better!" Zhou Ye smiled, holding the jade in his arms with one hand to prevent her from falling off... with the other hand, Xinghui''s small chin was gently raised and looked at. She has a shy look.


    "Guo, Guo, Guo-body apron..." Although Xinghui knew that Zhou Ye was making fun of herself, she still couldn''t help being shy. Girls who brought their own theater in the brain... are usually shy, maybe This rumor is true.


    "Yes, that''s right..." Zhou Ye didn''t let this beautiful young woman mean easily... "It''s better to add one more sentence--My husband, do you want to have dinner first? Or take a bath first? ¡ª¡ªEat¡ª¡ªMe???] That¡¯s perfect..."


    "I, I..." Xinghui''s kind of gentle and introverted character, just hearing these words and filling in her heart is enough to make her shy to death... Now I can''t even say anything, if this is an animation If it is, it is estimated that the steam should be on the head.


    "Husband. H..." Yuzi finally jumped out of her man''s arms, she was about to rescue her Kasang and was in deep water."Well...Kasan, your husband is teasing you... the shy you are-the more proud he is..."


    "I, I, I know..." Although I have been with Zhou Ye for half a year, but...Xinghui still can''t bear Zhou Ye''s teasing--what should I say, young woman, young girl''s heart--referring to This is her state, which is precisely what Zhou Ye likes her most.


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye laughed, picked up Yuzi, and strode towards the hot spring house behind the house... "Xinghui--hurry up and make a meal and come over, otherwise--Yuzi would not be able to stand... ¡­"


    "Hi..." Seeing Zhou Ye holding her daughter''s back, Xinghui softly agreed and went into the kitchen again.


    In this family-sure enough, a man is still needed.


    Xinghui was cooking while staring at Liang Kezhao''s cooker in a daze¡ª¡ª


    Their mother and daughter followed Zhou Ye and spent five months playing in the entire neon land-their joyful figures were left everywhere. They used to watch the beautiful and romantic powder snow together in Hokkaido, and they were also in the cave. Boating on Yehu Lake.


    They used to greet the morning sun with Zhou Ye on the mountain of Mount Fuji¡ªand they played in the hot springs of Hakone. Zhou Ye took them to go shopping in Ginza, enjoying the enviable eyes from all around. A picture horse that prayed for the three to never separate was hung up in front of Izumo Taisha.


    In short, in these four months-Xinghui feels the happiest time, a lot of things that I didn''t even dare to think about before have been realized by my own man...


    However, when they finish this long journey-when they return home, what awaits them is a gorgeous courtyard with a unique style-


    The new private house of the Maeda family has been expanded a lot. The original private house of the Maeda family was not large in size-but now it has been expanded to three times its original size. This is just the building area of ??the private house, and it does not bring the beautiful courtyard. If you bring the garden in the yard and the lawn in the backyard, the area of ??this courtyard is more than 1,500 square meters.


    To be honest, sometimes Xinghui is really afraid that this is just a beautiful dream-when the dream wakes up, there is nothing left... However, every time she says this, the bad guy Ye Jun always uses special techniques to make her distinguish The difference between dream and reality-although the process is very happy, but... it is always her who begs for mercy in the end.


    With sweet memories-Xinghui discovered that the last dish of dinner has also been completed...


    Fortunately, Xinghui carefully put the dishes on the plate, then brought it to the restaurant and placed it on the table-and picked up the heat-preserving buckle cover to cover the prepared dinner on the table... "Yo Xi... now it''s time to save My well-behaved daughter went..."


    Speaking of this-Xinghui''s face was flushed, and she walked towards the hot spring pool behind the house... But when she passed the kitchen door, she hesitated a little, then blushed, and went to the apron that had been stained with some oil. Coming down, and taking out a brand-new apron in the kitchen cabinet beside him... and walking towards the hot spring''s changing room.


    Just walked into the dressing room-Xinghui heard the beautiful and wonderful singing of her daughter in the hot spring pool separated by only one door.


    She couldn''t help but feel soft and almost sat on the ground--


    However, in the end, Xinghui mustered up the courage... took off her clothes and put on the apron she took out...


    Maeda Yukie, who had made all preparations, slowly opened the sliding door of the hot spring pool-closed his eyes, and said loudly, "Supper is ready... Husband, do you want to eat first... or-eat first- I??"


    After saying this, Xinghui only felt that an invisible force was supporting her-she was not afraid or nervous at all when she flew into the air...because she knew that this was the ability of her husband... she Knowing what kind of result she will usher in, that is exactly what she desires.


    "Fortunately, baby... really well-behaved!" Zhou Ye smiled as he looked at the beautiful Ukiyo-e picture, and whispered: "So - I decided to eat you first..."


    With the sound of the mother-daughter duet--the night is getting darker...


    Chapter VIII


    Tokyo in late December-a rare heavy snowfall, snow falling in this modern city, all the buildings were put on a silver-white coat, which looked exceptionally enchanting.


    Early-rising office workers, facing the cold wind mixed with snowflakes, walked briskly on the way to work-although the snowy Tokyo scenery is very charming, but they don''t have the time to enjoy the beautiful scenery, in their minds Zhongman is the focus of today''s work and the unfinished work.


    This is the normal life for these office workers-they have long been used to such a stressful life...


    If you have to say anything different on this snowy day, then it''s probably the primary and middle school students chatting with their companions on the sidewalk.


    Obviously-they are still young, and under the protection of their parents, they have not yet come into contact with the darkness of society, let alone the hardships of life... For them, snow is obviously a good sign.


    Facing the snowflakes, talking about the drama last night-talking about hot topics in school, arguing about which idol is more handsome... This is the youth of the students...


    And in the independent ward villa of St. Luke''s International Hospital in the Chuo District, Imagawa Yuriko was sleeping groggyly.


    To be honest-yesterday afternoon, the handsome boy who claimed to be her future son-in-law gave her a great shock. In the choice of life and death, she wanted to choose life...


    But-choosing to live means to be taken by him to the future, that is a strange world to her-a world that absolutely can never come back... She hesitated all night.


    It wasn''t until the sky was dark that he fell asleep deeply.


    At this moment-it is no longer the Ms. Fukunaga that accompanied her in the house yesterday afternoon, but a slightly younger woman-after all, if it is to accompany her 24 hours a day, it is obvious that a person is a little weak and it is inevitable at work. There will be mistakes, and Imagawa¡¯s family is not short of money-so simply hired three professional escorts, each for eight hours in turn.


    In fact, Imagawa originally wanted the maid at home to come over to accompany his wife, but... was rejected by Yuriko, because Yuriko believed that the age of Kiyoko was the most daunting age in the soul, if someone familiar with him If it comes out too much, it will cause Kiyoko''s suspicion, which is precisely the situation Yuriko has been trying to avoid.


    Drowsy--I don''t know how long it took, Yuriko''s long eyelashes quivered slightly, obviously--she was about to wake up...


    Finally-Yuriko opened her eyes, still drowsy, she was awakened by the metabolic activity that everyone had in the morning."Mieko?? Mieko?"


    Before fully waking up, Yuriko called out the name of her morning escort... After all, she is a bit too weak now, and she is still a bit too reluctant to go to the bathroom by herself...


    Yuriko''s shouts did get a response - however, it was not the response she wanted.


    "Mieko is gone...Zhou Yezi has one, do you want??" A slightly teasing voice came, causing Yuriko to involuntarily widen her eyes... "It''s you?"


    Standing next to her couch was the culprit who caused her not to rest well last night...Zhou Ye.


    "Ouha-Yuriko..." Zhou Ye smiled and greeted his cheap mother-in-law.


    "Unreasonable...you should call me auntie-!" Yuriko''s pale little face was a rare blush. Obviously this was not a sign of good health, but rather shame by Zhou Ye.


    To be honest, when Zhou Ye called her name, Yuriko couldn''t help but feel an unspeakable feeling in her heart, with some shyness and some dissatisfaction, even vaguely, with some Yuriko who would never admit she wanted to act like a baby mood.


    "Hi~hi~..." Zhou Ye didn''t care about Yuriko''s words, but asked, "Is there anything I can help?"


    "No, I don''t need your help..." Yuriko supported her body forcibly and sat up from the sickbed...moving her weak body, wanting to go to the bed...to solve her metabolism problem."I, I can do it myself..."


    "..." Zhou Ye silently watched Yuriko staying there tremblingly, stubbornly supporting the wall and walking towards the bathroom not far away...


    However, weakness is weakness¡ªthe sick body is the sick body¡ªthis is not to say that it is just a physical problem that can be overcome by simple stubbornness.


    Just took two steps-Yuriko''s feet were soft, and her whole body lost her balance, and she fell forward involuntarily... "Ah----!"


    Looking at the ground getting closer and closer, Yuriko has given up struggling. To tell the truth-when she first stayed, she felt as if she was stepping on cotton with no effort. Now... her arms are weak, even thinking You can''t do it by raising your arm to support it.


    In the end, Yuriko could only close her eyes tightly, waiting for the coming pain¡ª¡ª


    However, at this moment-she suddenly felt her waist tighten, as if there was a strong arm around her from behind... Then, as soon as that arm was hard, she fell into a warm embrace.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 612

    "Arnuo...thank you..." Yuriko knew who was supporting her without looking back¡ªit was the man who claimed to be from the future and his daughter''s future...Zhou Ye.


    "You are too polite, my mother-in-law..." Zhou Ye teased: "For your health, let me serve you..."


    "Then... then... trouble you..." Yuriko has already deeply felt her useless body, she can''t even do such a small thing... It is certainly the good character of a noble girl to hold back, but she does what she can. It is a person''s success criterion, obviously-Yuriko has already planned to do what he can.


    Before she knew it, she had forgotten the fact that she still had a companion.


    With Zhou Ye''s help, Yuriko finally succeeded in solving her own metabolism problem... After being held on the bed again by Zhou Ye-the whole room fell into an awkward silence.


    To tell the truth, Yuriko already wanted to bury her whole person in the quilt at this moment - the sound like a waterfall just now made her feel that she had no face or lining in front of this future junior.


    On the other hand, Zhou Ye sat in a chair in his spare time, thinking about his own affairs¡ªthis history is really surprisingly similar. It seems that the first pair of mother and daughter flowers that he pushed to the mother Tiangong Yuanxun also had a similar scene... ¡­It¡¯s just that I seemed to have done it too much that time. Isn¡¯t it considered that I did not violate my heart?(laugh)


    "That..." In the end, Yuriko couldn''t help but speak first."My husband visited me last night..."


    "Huh...?" Zhou Ye raised his head, glanced at Yuriko, and asked, "So what?? Imakawa Hiroshi is your husband. Isn''t it normal to see you?"


    "No... I''m not talking about this!" Yuriko didn''t care about being embarrassed, and pulled off the quilt covering her face, and asked excitedly: "Why can''t I mention you to my husband? The name, not even a word can be said...why..."


    "..." Zhou Ye stood up with a serious face and walked in front of Yuriko, with a low voice with a hint of danger: "Have you forgotten what I told you? Do you want to change the future?? Me Haven¡¯t I already told you, don¡¯t mention my name and things to anyone? If because of you¡ªthe future is changed, and an unimaginable disaster occurs in the future world...Can you afford this responsibility?"


    "No...no..." Yuriko looked at Zhou Ye''s deep and cold gaze, and said at a loss: "I don''t want to change the future... I don''t want any disaster in the future... I''m sorry. ,Really sorry¡­¡­"


    After Yuriko¡¯s habitual sexual apology, she suddenly realized a question... "Arnold--Is there really a terrible disaster in the future?"


    "Well¡ªit will!" Zhou Ye frightened Yuriko with a serious face.


    "Why?? Why is this? It''s obviously just your name..." Yuriko looked unbelieving.


    "Because... If my name is leaked out, the future will be changed-if I don''t meet Qingzi, I will be angry..." Zhou Ye said nonsense seriously: "If I get angry, there will be A terrible thing!"


    "..." Yuriko looked at Zhou Ye with a [You are not a neuropathy], and showed Zhou Ye directly to be depressed.


    Chapter VIII


    Between the two¡ªsome awkward atmosphere was broken by a grunt.


    "I''m sorry...I''m a little hungry!" Yuriko whispered, clutching her stomach.


    "Ah... I almost forgot, I brought you breakfast!" Zhou Ye said, flipping his palm, and a plate appeared in his hand. On the plate were a few simple dishes and a few simple dishes. Bowl of steaming rice porridge.


    "Are you a magician?" Yuriko widened her eyes, looking at the dinner plate that suddenly appeared in front of her eyes-the smell of the scent showed that all this was obviously not an illusion.


    "No, I''m a magician..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, pulled the stool behind him, and sat beside Yuriko¡ªputting the dinner plate on the fat table on the sickbed, and then picked up his rice bowl¡ªwith a spoon Gently scooped a spoonful of rice porridge, blew it a few times, and delivered it to Yuriko''s side."Come on, if it suits your appetite!"


    "I, I just come by myself..." Yuriko said with some shame, "I still have the strength to eat!"


    "Don''t refuse other people''s kindness..." Zhou Ye said, sending the spoon in his hand forward.Yuriko opened her mouth helplessly, eating Zhou Ye''s kindness.


    Zhou Ye feeds Yuriko with a bite of side dishes and porridge.The two were silent...


    To be honest, Yuriko is really full of curiosity about Zhou Ye now. I won¡¯t talk about the appearance of the son-in-law who claims to be from the future¡ªall other weird things make her really curious, where is this dinner plate hidden? of??How did he get it out all at once??


    "Then, that... can I call you Ye-jun?" Yuriko asked in a low voice after taking a bite of the porridge.


    "Yes, Yuriko..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s words, Yuriko couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes¡ªthis cheeky guy, no one would directly call someone¡¯s name they don¡¯t know, but forget it... it¡¯s better to call your own name than to call your own mother-in-law. That name always made her feel inexplicably ashamed.


    I have to say-the sixth sense of women is indeed very strong. Zhou Ye is rarely called his own woman''s mother-in-law, except when playing certain games... For Zhou Ye''s ill, Maeda Yuzi''s mother, Maeda Xinghui is the one who has the most say.


    "That¡ªif you reveal your name, will something terrible really happen?" Yuriko repeated the old story again.


    "That''s right..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "If I really lose Qingzi because of you, then I will really be angry¡ªI''m angry, and I''m afraid..."


    "How scary?" Seeing that Zhou Ye didn''t seem to be angry, Yuriko also relaxed a little.After all-the two of them have faced the most embarrassing thing, what can''t you say??


    In fact, this involves some kind of psychological relationship. A person has many aspects-the side of seeing outsiders, the side of seeing the person you like, the side of seeing your family... etc.


    In fact, the embarrassing situation of the two just now made Yuriko unconsciously feel a little close to Zhou Ye...because those embarrassing things will only appear when facing family members.


    "It''s scary..." Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Yuriko.


    "I want to try..." Yuriko looked at Zhou Ye intently... "So, I decided to go back and tell Qingzi about you... and also tell her to stay away from you, a bad person..."


    "You''re playing with fire...woman!" The smile on Zhou Ye''s face gradually closed, and his stern face was like frost¡ª¡ª[Actually, this product is just pretend, and he gave Yuriko a spiritual hint yesterday No, Yuriko couldn''t tell Zhou Ye''s name when facing others.


    But-for his evil mother-in-law plan, Zhou Ye decided to take a cameo role as a fraudster and fool Yuriko.


    "Are you angry? Are you really angry?? Where is your so-called horror?" Before Yuriko''s witty words were over, there was a sudden clacking sound like a domino collision, and this The sound was a bit like the noise caused by the biting of metal gears...It made her involuntarily look towards the place where the sound came from.


    Just this glance-made her dumbfounded and froze on the spot.


    I saw that there was an orderly sound in the mess, which came from all around her...The wallpapers and floors on the walls, floors, and ceilings were all spinning like a kaleidoscope, changing like a dream. .


    With the rotation and change of these patterns-


    The ceiling is slowly rising--


    The surrounding walls are gradually moving away from me¡ª¡ª


    In a daze-Yuriko feels like a human who broke into the kingdom of giants, from a normal human to a small ant...


    No, it''s not that I have become an ant, but the space of the whole house has been extended infinitely...In other words, the space of the whole house has become bigger...


    "Time and space-have always been inseparable twin brothers. I possess the ability of time. When I am angry, space is the first to be changed..." Zhou Ye''s voice sounded faintly.


    "So, I said-I got angry, I was afraid..."


    "I''m sorry-I''m really sorry-I believe it... I believe you... Hurry up and restore everything..." Yuriko couldn''t help but grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand, and asked with a trembling voice: "Do this again Go down... I, I think the world will become very scary!"


    To her, it was unbelievable¡ªbut if you don''t believe it, you must believe it¡ªbecause the facts are right in front of her.


    My god¡ªhow my daughter found such a man¡ªtoo, too, too... powerful.


    "I can''t help it..." Although Zhou Ye happily gave himself a thumbs-up [Planning], on the surface, he still maintained his indifferent expression and said: "When I get angry, I cannot control myself. Lived...but your premonition is indeed correct, if the space expands like this...it will..."


    "What will happen?" Yuriko asked with a trembling voice. She already felt the absolutely bad ending behind.


    "I''m afraid you''ve heard the saying that the space has expanded to its limit, then it will be replaced by contraction... In other words-a black hole is about to take shape..." Zhou Ye continued to himself The flicker.


    "Then you hurry up and control your anger..." Yuriko was already panicking, what would happen if a black hole appeared on the earth??There is no need to ask¡ªit is sure that Lord Earth will be broken.


    "I told you a long time ago--I can''t control myself when I get angry..."


    "What should I do? What do you want to do to let you down? Tell me... I believe there must be a way!" Yuriko pleaded, to be honest... She has regretted it now, why she must be so curious about everything Make this guy angry...so much that he got it like this.


    "If there are people who don''t want me, I will slowly lose my breath..." Zhou Ye continued to open his eyes and talk nonsense. Anyway, even if Yuriko was taken into the future by herself-it would no longer belong to Imagawa Hiroji, Imakawa Hiroji I already have someone to remarry...So, it''s better to accept it yourself.

 The Movie World Chapter 613

    "Why, how could there be such a horrible way?" Yuriko was already dumbfounded...If she changed her personally, maybe she had already offered her own mouth for the safety of Earthlord--but Zhou Ye, absolutely not--


    Zhou Ye is the man of her daughter Qingzi''s future¡ª¡ªthis, how can this make her speak¡­ Such a relationship¡­ Such a relationship is really¡­too hard to tell¡­ God, who will save her? , No, who will save the earth?


    "There is no way--for now, as far as I know, this method can get my out-of-control power under control--" Since Zhou Ye has decided to flicker to the end, how could there be other ways?Besides... this is just a lie... If he can''t send and receive like heart, how can he use this ability?


    "I...I..." Yuriko was already on her way...for the peace of the world, and for the sake of Lord Earth not being ruined...she resolutely sat upright, stretched out her hands and hugged Zhou Ye''s neck. He raised his head-do not speak up.


    Some people think-Yuriko is too good to be fooled, right?That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t seen that kind of scene before¡ªin fact, let alone Yuriko, even if a man of average will come over, in such a scene, he will definitely fall back and worship¡ªan instant enough The magic of the collapse of the Three Views of Man, the ability like a god... plus the effect of spiritual hints, no one can change it.


    Obviously-Yuriko was the first victim of Zhou Ye''s magic trick, of course-she would not be the last.


    Chapter VIII


    Facing the proactive and wanting to redeem Yuriko¡ª¡ª


    If Zhou Ye is a gentleman, he should push away Yuriko, righteously saying [I am not such a person]... Obviously, he is not... If Zhou Ye is a gentleman, he might not use it. This kind of fraud is done, so this is a false proposition....Of course, Zhou Ye also has his own bottom line in doing things, but...for now, in things like women, his bottom line is pitifully low...


    Since Yuriko was already so proactive, Zhou Ye would of course not be polite anymore. He directly stretched out his hand-and hugged Yuriko, using his skills to stir Yuriko''s somewhat uneasy heart...


    At the beginning--Yuriko might have thoughts of sacrificing her own life, but with Zhou Ye''s skill display, she could no longer hold her heart. Gradually... she closed her eyes.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye¡¯s plan still has a lot of flaws¡ªbut, you can¡¯t help being shocked when a person first sees supernatural powers¡ªmaybe Zhou Ye¡¯s plan is a bit rough, but no matter how rough it is. It was all covered by Zhou Ye''s godlike ability to change reality, and the space was like a toy to be grasped, so what ridiculous things could not be trusted?


    I don¡¯t know how long it has passed. When Yuriko regained her sanity again, she discovered that she had been placed on a sick bed by Zhou Ye, and her hospital gown had also been taken off...


    "No--we can''t do this...you, you are Kiyoko''s boyfriend..." Yuriko used her last perseverance to push Zhou Ye desperately... but it didn''t work.


    "That''s right, mother-in-law..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and lowered his head again, "but, just now, mother-in-law, you didn''t say anything about me...you at that time, but you enjoyed the process very much... ¡­"


    "No, I did it for the world not to be destroyed..." However, Yuriko''s defense was so pale that she herself was a little bit disbelieved... if she was trying to make up for the mistakes she made at the beginning, holding a If she wanted to redeem her sins to the Lord of the Earth, then later--she was so immersed in Zhou Ye''s skills that she could no longer extricate herself.


    "Hit baa-baa baa-baa... "


    Two hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "I''m a bad woman..." Yuriko leaned in Zhou Ye''s arms lazily and didn''t want to move."Such a thing happened to my daughter''s future boyfriend..."


    "It doesn''t matter...Anyway, sooner or later..." Zhou Ye hugged Yuriko''s slender waist and whispered in her ear.


    "Bad guy--!" Yuriko patted Zhou Ye behind her lightly. She knew that she couldn''t live without this man...or she didn''t want to leave Zhou Ye.At this moment--her complexion had already returned to a healthy ruddy...The disease that had tormented her for a long time had disappeared without a trace under the effect of Zhou Ye''s bowl of rice porridge.But some flat peach juice and healing pills are added to it, not even the cancer of Niu X.


    "Hey-can you really only extinguish your anger with your mouth?" Yuriko''s curiosity rose again.


    "You lied to..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and directly exposed himself. Anyway, this kind of lie will be exposed as soon as it is exposed. It is better to tell it earlier... Besides, he believes that Yuriko can''t do without himself now-Chun Feng Hua Yu Jue Not for nothing.


    "Asshole..." Yuriko was ashamed and angry... Is this a quilt routine??...It seems that in the future, I have to take care of this guy with my daughter. Otherwise, the ghost knows how many women he is going to infect. She has indirectly forgotten what will happen to a man after her daughter knows that she is asleep. Up...


    At this moment, she suddenly realized something--from Zhou Ye appeared in front of her and then eating--and then something like this happened. It took nearly seven or eight hours in between, and soon her daughter was going School is over-Qingzi will come to the hospital to see him as soon as school is over. Wouldn''t it be that Zhou Ye will be exposed??


    "Hey, get up quickly... Kiyoko is coming..." After saying this, Yuriko felt like she was stealing love--well, it''s actually stealing love...


    "Why?" Zhou Ye didn''t mean to get up at all. Instead, he hugged her and turned around directly on the couch, letting her face the glass window... "Look outside-we still have a lot of time!"


    "Wh, what...?" Yuriko looked out the window hesitantly, and saw a winter sparrow flying through the window-however, strangely-the sparrow flying outside the window was hanging stupidly. In mid-air.


    No-it is not hanging in the air, it is indeed flying, but-the movement of waving its wings has become extremely slow and extremely slow... It feels slow as if it is held in the air.


    "This, this is your time ability?? Did you slow down the time outside?" Yuriko asked in astonishment-this god-like ability of her own man really made her feel extremely in awe.


    "No..." Zhou Ye said lazily: "I just made the time in this room faster... Well, according to the theory of relativity, you can also say that I slowed the time in the outside world. ..."


    "You¡ªwho are you?" Yuriko turned around, looking at Zhou Ye seriously...and asked seriously.


    "I said I am Kamisama (God), do you believe it?" Zhou Ye teased.


    "Letter..." Yuriko nodded her head seriously."Because besides God, I really can''t figure out anyone else who can have this ability!"


    "...Although I really want to say that I am a god!" Zhou Ye took Yuriko into his arms, and said helplessly: "Moreover, I did kill some guys who claimed to be gods... But, I Still feel that I am an individual..."


    "Why?" Yuriko asked a little curiously.


    "Because-people can have seven emotions, they can be greedy and greedy... but gods can''t, so-I think being a human is more suitable for me!" Zhou Ye smiled and lowered his head slightly, and pecked at Yuriko''s eyes. a bit."Now believe that I am from the future?"


    "Hmm--!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yuriko nodded with a smile-to be honest, Zhou Ye''s [humanism] really made her very happy. She would rather her own man Powerful human beings with all kinds of ailments don¡¯t want their man to be a godless god, that would be too boring...


    "Na¡ªYe-jun, I want to accompany Qingzi to attend her graduation ceremony in the nursery school before leaving... okay?" Yuriko looked at Zhou Ye pleadingly, she knew... the future that her man said If it is changed, the consequences are serious and it is true.


    But-she really wants to accompany her daughter to attend her graduation ceremony in the nursery school-then, maybe it will be the only school activity she can participate in during the ten years of her daughter''s future growth... It is also a witness Qingzi¡¯s only chance to grow up.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye sighed, nothing more than a dozen days left... He can''t wait, he''s been waiting for half a year, does he care about those dozen days??


    Of course-as Zhou Ye''s compromise condition, Yuriko also paid his own price.


    For example, after talking to his daughter Qingzi every day, he must go home with him...Don''t say anything else, at least be familiar with Maeda mother and daughter... As for the ward??Zhou Ye will leave a self-disciplined camouflage robot produced by Umbrella to lie in the hospital here instead of Yuriko - by the way, to deal with her husband Hiroji Imagawa...


    Of course¡ªin the beginning, Yuriko didn''t know¡ªZhou Ye''s so-called home had a mother and daughter in it...If she knew it, she would never agree.


    However, the words come back again... Even if she refuses-there is no use... Sooner or later, Zhou Ye will be forcibly taken over.


    Of course-the first meeting of the three women is definitely not a pleasant one, but soon they had to learn that unity is the ultimate meaning of strength... This is also no way, who made their men so- -How powerful?


    The reservedness and mutual exclusion between the three women was thus violently shattered by Zhou Ye... Although the three women hated their teeth, they even claimed to have revenge-completely squeezing out Zhou Ye, the great demon of H, but-very much Soon, they realized how naive their ideas are.


    After a few battles and defeats-they finally recognized the cruelty of reality, obediently they could no longer resist...


    Unknowingly the time¡ªit was the appointed day, and on this day¡ªthe date agreed upon by Yuriko and Kiyoko finally arrived.


    Chapter Eighty Sixty


    The villa of the Imagawa family is a European-style villa located in the old district of Tokyo.


    In the villa, the brightest room is not the master bedroom of Imagawa couple, but the bedroom of their baby daughter, Kiyoko Imagawa.


    Early in the morning-when the first ray of sunlight shines through the window into this childlike baby room, Qingzi slowly opened her eyes-today, she is in a very good mood.


    Because-today is her graduation ceremony in kindergarten, to a certain extent... She is one year older, and starting next spring, she will go to elementary school...


    However, this is not the reason why she is happy. What makes her most happy is-when she went to the hospital to visit her mother Yuriko yesterday, her mother promised-she would definitely go to her graduation ceremony today.


    "Oha...Taiwan..." Kiyoko, who was in a good mood, jumped off his soft couch quickly...


    Bare feet, ran to the window and greeted the rising sun... Although the temperature outside was only 5 degrees Celsius, the strong heating facilities in the house kept the temperature in the city at about 22 degrees Celsius. The most comfortable temperature for the human body.


    "Miss, Oha..." The maid in a black and white dress came in and greeted Kiyoko.


    "Oha-Kaneko-san..." Qingzi replied with a smile.


    The maid Kaneko Mami pretended to be ignorant, and said jokingly: "Ah...Is there something happy happening today? Miss, why are you so happy!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 614

    Actually-how could she not know?You know, children are the animals that can''t be kept secret. Since yesterday, Kiyoko has spread the news that Yuriko will participate in her graduation ceremony everywhere.


    "Because... Mom will go to my graduation ceremony today!" Qingzi squinted her eyes happily and smiled: "Did you mean... Mom''s illness is going to heal soon? You can go home?"


    "Hmm--!" Kaneko heard Kiyoko''s happy words, nodded sadly, and agreed: "That''s right...Mrs. Yuriko''s illness is much better... As long as Miss Kiyoko is obedient, then Mrs. Yuriko The disease will definitely get better and faster!"


    "Yeah-then Qingzi must be obedient!" Qingzi nodded sensibly. The little adults usually ran to his little dressing table, sat on the small stool obediently, and urged: "Kingzisan... Help me comb my hair, I want to go to the kindergarten earlier, so... I can see my mother sooner!"


    "Hey..." Jin Jin agreed, and walked quickly behind her own lady, picked up the comb-helping her make up.


    It used to be a normal thing, but today, Kaneko feels especially difficult to do it... Just because she saw the expectant and happy face of her own lady, she really couldn''t tell her the truth.


    In fact-St. Luke''s International Hospital has already issued a critical illness notice to Imagawa''s family. At this moment, Mrs. Yuriko-may be called by the Lord at any time...


    But-these words, she really can''t tell her own lady, let her in the white lie-gradually forget it, this is also the meaning of Imagawa''s Patriarch Hiruji.


    After the Qiangjin smiled and helped her young lady freshen up-followed Qingzi out of the bedroom.


    "Dad...Will you come to my graduation ceremony too?" Kiyoko, who ran all the way to the restaurant, excitedly asked Imagawa Hiroji who was eating breakfast.


    "Yeah-for the first graduation ceremony in Kiyoko''s life, why would my father be absent!" Imagawa Hiroji answered his daughter''s question with a smile...


    "Great¡­¡­"


    This is really an unexpected joy for Kiyoko¡ªbecause Imagawa Hiroji has always been busy. He is always busy when Kiyoko wakes up in the morning, he has already left home, and when Kiyoko falls asleep... I haven''t come back. Now, my father can actually show up at his graduation ceremony with my mother...How could she be unhappy?


    A breakfast was in a very warm and peaceful atmosphere... it was over.


    After breakfast-Qingzi in school uniform carrying a small schoolbag, followed her maid Kaneko, and got on her private car together-even when she got in the car... She did not forget to lower the glass of the car and shouted to her father Said: "I must go... Dad!"


    "Well¡ªdaddy will definitely go..." Imagawa Hiroji stood at the gate, smiling and waving his hand in response to his daughter''s words, while watching his daughter¡¯s car disappear on the road.


    "President..." Fujiwara, the confidential secretary standing next to Hiruji Imagawa, asked without words: "So...is it really good to deceive Ms. Kiyoko like this?"


    You know-since late last night, Mrs. Yuriko in the hospital has fallen into a coma... and now she is awake and unconscious... Seeing, it has been-


    "If the tragedy is destined to happen..." Hiroji Imagawa said sadly: "Then... why can''t we try to use a lie to support Kiyoko a dream before the tragedy happens? Although it cannot change the sad ending , But-at least let Kiyoko enjoy happiness before feeling sad..."


    "President..." Fujiwara has nothing to say.


    "Okay... we should go to the hospital too..." Imagawa Hiroji turned off all his work today, and he wanted to at least accompany Yuriko through this journey.


    "Hi..." Fujiwara nodded and turned to pick up the car in the garage... Haruhiro''s driver went to send Kiyoko, so he had to act as the driver.


    And, as for all this, Kiyoko is still in the car, chatting with her maid, even though it is just some grievances between adults and children, but... there is no trace of gold. dissatisfied.


    Even-there is a kind of gold, the idea of ??wanting time to stop at this moment forever-


    Because of this-the car will never reach the end.


    Because of this-the lie will never be exposed...


    Because of this-Miss Qingzi will always be that innocent, carefree child...


    [Poor young lady...] Kaneko looked sadly at her own lady who was eager to try and giggled when she saw some small things. I really didn¡¯t know¡ªwhen she knew... her mother was about to leave forever. What will become of myself when I am... I really want to, I really want to stop time at this moment.


    However-time never stops for someone, even though the drivers who drive have slowed down as much as possible... But the kindergarten has arrived.


    When Kaneko slowly got out of the car and helped her lady open the car door, she glanced inadvertently, but saw a figure that should never be here."Wh, how could... this way???"


    I saw that at the door of the kindergarten¡ªa slim figure in a white self-cultivation trench coat, no one else¡ªit was Yuriko who should be lying unconscious in the hospital at this time...


    Chapter 861


    "Mom..." As soon as the sharp-eyed Kiyoko got out of the car, she saw her mother. She ran happily all the way and plunged her head into Yuriko''s arms."Mom, you really came... I''m so happy!"


    "I made an agreement with Kiyoko Baby!" With a petting smile on Yuriko''s face, she stroked her daughter''s hair and said, "Well, time is almost up, we should go in too!"


    "Okay...Mom!" Kiyoko smiled happily, took Yuriko''s hand with her little hand, and walked towards the gate of the kindergarten, greeted her maid Kaneko while walking."Goodbye, Kaneko-san!"


    "Thanks for your hard work, Kaneko-san..." Yuriko smiled and looked at the dumbfounded maid standing by the car: "Kyoko will leave it to me...you can go back..."


    "But, madam, your body..." the maid Kaneko asked worriedly.


    "It''s okay!" Yuriko said with a smile, and took Kiyoko''s hand and walked into the gate of the kindergarten.


    "..." Jin Jin foolishly watched the mother and daughter walk in, until the back of the two mother and daughter disappeared in front of her, Jin Jin jumped into the car as quickly as a dream, and shouted to the driver: " Go to the hospital..."


    "Hi!" The driver who had been in a daze also woke up. He hurriedly kicked the accelerator, hit the steering wheel, and drove towards the St. Luke International Hospital...


    However, at this moment, it is the peak time for work-although Tokyo has abundant public transportation resources, it does not mean that there will be no traffic jams in Tokyo... It just so happens that this is the peak time for traffic jams.


    No matter how anxious Kaneko is, the car can''t change into an airplane in seconds...


    At this moment-Kiyoko''s kindergarten graduation ceremony has begun.


    First a message from the principal, and then a message from the graduating class teacher... Fortunately, their lecture time is very short.


    The next time is the key point. There will be several shows for each graduation class-or a few children dancing together, or a family performance...


    And Kiyoko happened to also sign up for the show-her original show was a solo [Sakura Song].But-since Yuriko wants to accompany her daughter to the first graduation ceremony in the most meaningful life-of course there will be other arrangements.


    "Come on, mom teach you a new song...Shall we go up together and sing together?" In the corner of the backstage, Yuriko hugged her daughter and whispered, "Will you surprise your classmates?"


    "Okay..." Qingzi''s big eyes lit up upon hearing this suggestion from his mother.Except for children who are born introverted, few children dislike it.Of course, Kiyoko agreed immediately.


    Just after speaking, she hesitated and asked: "But, mom...I haven''t heard this new song. In case you don''t sing well...you will be laughed at by the children!"


    "Don''t worry... baby, this song is so simple... Mom sings it to you twice, and you will sing it!" Yuriko didn''t want to let it go. She had the opportunity to create unique and warm memories with her daughter. I deliberately knocked a song suitable for mother and daughter to sing from my own man."Mom believes that Kiyoko is so smart that she will sing after listening to it... Come on!"


    "Well, Qingzi will definitely come on!" Qingzi also clenched a fist hard and nodded.


    In this way, Yuriko sang the new song twice to her daughter. The tune of that new song was indeed very simple, so simple-Kiyoko just listened to it once, and the second time she could sing to her mother''s tune... In the three times, except for a limited number of coined words, the lyrics are all memorized...


    Finally-it''s time for the mother and daughter to perform on stage.


    I heard the host outside yelling: "Below, I invite the kid from the Violet Class, Kiyoko Imagawa and her mother to bring us together. Parent-child chorus-looking up at the stars.


    The mother and daughter cheered each other up, "Come on!"


    Yuriko took her daughter onto the small stage-of course, the two positions are a bit different, because Yuriko not only has to sing with her daughter, but also plays the role of piano accompaniment, which is fortunate for her. There is no problem at all. After all-Yuriko, who was born in a big family, although the piano level is not considered professional, there is no problem in playing a song without any difficulty.


    It''s just¡ªwhen Qingzi walked up to the stage, watching the gazes of the children and parents off the stage, she was a bit stage fright... She couldn''t help turning her head away.I looked at my mother who was sitting at the piano... I wanted to get some support from there.


    "Come on..." Yuriko used her silent mouth to encourage her daughter.


    "..." Kiyoko seemed to have gained infinite confidence from her mother''s mouth-holding the microphone in her hands, which was heavy for her, sang in her cute childish voice.


    Please look up at the sky and see the stars at night

 Movie World Im King Chapter 615

    Little star, little light


    seems to sing a little happiness


    Please look up at the sky and see the stars at night


    Following that, Kiyoko''s singing¡ªYuriko''s piano accompaniment¡ªalso followed, and at the same time he spoke¡ªto sing together with his daughter.But the noise in the audience, which was originally noisy, gradually became quiet...


    This song they had never heard before, as if they had caught their hearts all at once...all of them stopped their other movements and listened carefully to this song sung by a little loli.


    And outside the venue, a figure wearing a hood was standing in the corner, watching Kiyoko''s performance."Well, speaking of it... the voice of Qingzi when he was a child was so similar to that of Yu Liuhua... This song is really the right choice."


    The person standing there is not someone else, it is Zhou Ye¡ªhe escorted Yuriko and his daughter Qingzi before their farewell meeting...


    After all-in order not to make people doubt, he temporarily put away the self-disciplined disguised robot in the hospital that turned into Yuriko''s appearance, so as not to cause doubt...


    At that time, Imagawa Hiroji, who can''t see his wife in the hospital, will probably come over. If Zhou Ye is not here to escort Yuriko, with Yuriko herself, I''m afraid he will be exposed... This is what Zhou Ye doesn''t want to see. Arrived.


    A moment later-Kiyoko''s performance was completed, and he received countless applause and praise... However, at this time, it was time for the mother and daughter to be separated...


    Because Zhou Ye had already seen the car parked at the entrance of the kindergarten, followed by Hiroji Imagawa who came out...


    "Well-although I can''t bear to make Qingzi sad, but in order to be with her mother forever in the future, a temporary separation is still necessary!" Zhou Ye muttered to himself, his figure blurred and disappeared. To the door.


    At this moment - Yuriko who was in the background had also been notified by Zhou Ye, she knew - her time was running out.


    "Kyoko..." Yuriko squatted down... and hugged her daughter so hard, it made Kiyoko feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Mom... you hold Qingzi like this, Qingzi is very uncomfortable!" Qingzi struggled in her mother''s arms. Today is a happy day for her, although her father has failed to come to her graduation. Ceremony, but... her mother kept the agreement between them and came... and brought her the best gift, a new song, how could she be unhappy?


    "I''m sorry." When Yuriko heard Kiyoko''s complaint, she loosened it slightly, and then whispered in her daughter''s ear: "Baby Kiyoko...Mom, I''m going to a place far and far away... I''m afraid I won''t be able to return for a long time. It''s..."


    "Then mother, take Qingzi with you..."


    "Baby... I''m afraid not... Kiyoko can''t go to the place where Mom went... But I believe Mom... Mom will come back... Kiyoko and Mom will definitely see each other again..."


    At this moment-there was a rush of footsteps outside the backstage door, accompanied by the footsteps, and an anxious middle-aged male voice shouted: "Kyoko...Kyoko...is your mother with you??"


    "Dad is here too... Mom..." Kiyoko, who was still young, heard the voice of Imagawa Hiruji, happily broke free from her mother''s embrace, and rushed over... "Dad, mom is with me... why are you late? Up!"


    "I''m sorry...Kyoko, where''s your mother?" Imagawa Hiroshi was already going crazy...If it wasn''t for the maid Kaneko to rush to the hospital immediately and tell him that Yuriko is with Kiyoko, he might have to call the police.


    "Mom is inside..." Kiyoko said, and Xiaoshou pointed in Yuriko''s direction... However, she saw the scene of her mother falling to the ground... and she swiftly turned towards Yuriko who fell on the ground (pseudo ) Run, "Mom... Mom, what''s the matter with you? Mom..."


    "Yuriko...how are you doing with Yuriko?" Hearing her daughter''s cry, Imagawa Hiroshi rushed in three steps and two steps, and at a glance saw Yuriko (pseudo) lying on the ground... He picked it up... ran to the outside of the kindergarten, and Kiyoko ran shortly thereafter. If it hadn''t been for the maid Kaneko who came later to carefully hold Kiyoko several times, she might have fallen down several times.


    Chapter VIII


    "Kyoko-chan...uuuuu..." Yuriko desperately covered her little scorpion with her hand, not wanting to cry out loud.But... the teardrops in her eyes couldn''t help but, like broken pearls, they kept falling down her cheeks.


    Looking at the distance outside the window-my daughter, hugging her fake self, crying so painfully...how could Yuriko not be sad, at this moment, she really wanted to rush out without hesitation and hug Qingzi University Shouting: "Mom is here... Mom takes you away..."


    But-she can''t do it.


    Yuriko knows that the butterfly effect caused by the smallest things is also huge... She can''t bear the unrecognizable responsibility of the future being changed. What''s more, her man Zhou Ye has already taken things to the extreme and has done what they should be. I was rescued from the illness and died.


    What position does she have to ask for more??


    "Don''t be sad... Yuriko!" Looking at the crying Pear Blossom Rainy Yuriko, Zhou Ye spread his arms, gently embraced her in his arms, and comforted her softly in her ear: " I promise-you will see Kiyoko again soon."


    "But...but..." Yuriko shook her head vigorously and choked: "However, Kiyoko-chan has to spend ten years without her mother by her side... Kiyoko, Kiyoko is so pitiful..."


    "I know..." Zhou Ye gently turned Yuriko around, let her look at herself, and whispered: "So... cry out if you want to cry, because-you can see it ten years later. Qingzi...I think, when the time comes--you don''t want to face this long-lost reunion with tears..."


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu could not bear it anymore, lying in Zhou Ye''s arms-she burst into tears.


    Zhou Ye gently slapped Yuriko''s back... while watching the chaotic graduation ceremony outside the window, finally¡ªthat fake Yuriko was carried into his car by Imagawa Hiruji.


    By the time Imagawa Hiroshi''s car rushed to the hospital through several signal lights... the fake Yuriko had completely lost his vitality.


    And the doctor defined the event that Yuriko actually beat her potential and rushed from the hospital to her daughter''s kindergarten to participate in her daughter''s graduation ceremony, which was defined as the return to the light and the last blooming of the flower of life.


    After all-this kind of thing is not without precedent in the world. An 80-something-year-old woman witnessed her beloved grandson being pressed under the car-bursting with unimaginable potential, she just lifted a few tons of car, Saved his grandson.


    Examples like this-there are so many internationally, there is nothing strange.


    After all, life is still full of mysterious unknown areas for modern medicine.


    No one would think about the matter of Li Daitao Zheng - in the end, the matter was qualitative as Zhou Ye had expected without causing anyone to doubt.


    Night gradually descends-Maeda''s house in Osaki Town, Kagoshima.


    Zhou Ye was sitting around the dinner table with Maeda¡¯s mother and daughter, eating dinner¡ªYuriko just fell asleep, and to be honest, she cried for several hours...It¡¯s useless to persuade anyone, but-no one would laugh She, and no one will blame her.


    After all-to be separated from his most beloved daughter, no one can do that.


    Today¡¯s matter, the air pressure on the dining table was a bit low.Everyone was eating dinner in silence, and the laughter of the past seemed to disappear here all at once.


    "That..." Maeda Yuko glanced at her man carefully, and she finally decided-to speak out her thoughts, although this time is definitely not a good time.


    But-if you don''t say anything, Maeda Tamako is afraid-there will be no chance to say it in the future.Because-after dinner, Zhou Ye plans to bring the girls back ten years later...


    "Ano... Your husband!" Yuzi said softly, "I, I, I want to stay... I won''t go back to the future with my husband!"


    "What did you say?" It was not Zhou Ye who jumped up first, but Yuzi''s mother-Xinghui.She looked at her daughter with a surprised look, and asked: "Yuzi¡ª¡ªwhat are you going to do?"


    "I..." Yuzi was a little nervous at first, but she couldn''t tell when asked by her mother.


    On the contrary, Zhou Ye had already expected such a day, he calmly put down his job, then looked at Yuzi, and asked, "Give me a reason... Yuzi!"


    "Yuzi definitely didn''t want to leave her husband..." Yuzi saw her man''s unsentimental gaze, and his heart was like a knife-Zhou Ye had never seen her with this gaze... But she still stood. Get up-sit down and kneel in front of Zhou Ye, and say earnestly: "Yu and Yuzi have never thought of leaving her husband. Yuzi''s mind and body will always belong to the husband... Never dare to forget!"


    "Then... why don''t you want to go with me?" Zhou Ye had long expected Yuzi not to leave this timeline with him. After all, if Yuzi went back with him, then... How could there be an extra female gang leader Ding Yao?


    Although he had expected it-- Zhou Ye still wanted to know why Yuzi wanted to stay.


    "Because of inferiority--" Yuzi looked at Zhou Ye''s gradually calming expression, hesitated for a moment, and decided to tell the truth. She believed that her husband would understand her thoughts."Because Yuzi is inferior to the inferiority---sir husband, you are like a high god... and Yuzi is just a little neon girl from ordinary people... Yuzi has always been inferior."


    "Yuzi sometimes also thinks...what is your husband''s love for Yuzi, but Yuzi can''t figure out what he wants to break his scalp..." Yuzi slowly slowed down his speech rate, and the whole person seemed to be muttering in a dream."Yuzi feels terrified-facing her husband''s favor, Yuzi is afraid... fearing that one day she will lose her husband''s love and be abandoned by her husband like a clog... Therefore, Yuzi wants to do something for her husband, even if it''s just some In the eyes of her husband, Yuzi also wants to do trivial things...not for anything else, just to make her husband pay more attention to Yuzi..."


    "So?? What are you going to do for me???" Zhou Ye had a smile on his face at the moment... "What is your plan?"


    "Yuzi wants to go to Duiwan to find Yuzi''s biological father... and then inherit his family property and establish a power that belongs to her husband... To lay a solid foundation for meeting her husband again ten years later..." said this, Yuzi''s eyes It reveals infinite fanaticism."At that time... Yuzi will be able to contribute his modest strength to her husband... So... Therefore, Yuzi begged her husband to forgive Yuzi for his waywardness."


    "Huh¡ª" Zhou Ye looked at the firm expression on Yuzi''s face and sighed for a long time... He knew that everything Yuzi said was from his heart, without a trace of concealment."Since you have already decided...then ask me what to do?"


    "Husband..." Yuzi almost cried when he heard Zhou Ye''s words...


    "Come out..." Zhou Ye ignored Yuzi''s crying cry, but gave a soft command.Immediately-the twelve scarlet Valkyrie summoned by Zhou Ye suddenly appeared in front of Maeda''s mother and daughter...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 616

    Yuzi had seen these twelve Valkyries a long time ago, so she didn''t feel scared, while Maeda Yukie had heard her daughter talk about these twelve Valkyries, so she didn''t feel terrible yet.


    Yuzi looked at the twelve Valkyrie silly, wondering what her husband called them out for.


    "In the next ten years, you will serve your Mistress Yuzi well... protect her and wait for her dispatch-but there is one thing, at any time-you can''t let her be alone, otherwise-ten years later , I will definitely make you soulless..." Zhou Ye''s low voice blew through the ears of the Twelve Scarlet Valkyrie like a cold wind.


    The twelve scarlet Valkyrie hurriedly knelt down and took orders: "Your wish, Master!"


    They really didn''t dare to defy Zhou Ye''s orders... let alone deceive their master Zhou Ye.Their fate can be said to be in the hands of Ping Ping Tingting, and the master of Ping Ping Tingting is Zhou Ye... Their status is equivalent to that of Zhou Ye''s slaves.


    But even so, the twelve valkyries were invincible in this world... Zhou Ye was relieved to hand the safety of Yuzi into their hands.


    "My mistress!" The twelve Valkyrie showed respectful disrespect to Yuzi, and then turned into a stream of light-turned into a string of ruby ??anklets, and put them on Yuzi''s ankle.


    After all-there is no overwhelming evil spirit in Yuzi for them to cover, and Zhou Ye''s request is to protect Yuzi personally...so they simply become jewelry, guarding their mistress day and night.


    "Husband¡ª¡ª!!!" Yuzi was so touched that she couldn''t express her feelings... She really felt the love of her man for her.


    She stood up excitedly-rushed up and hugged Zhou Ye tightly... "Husband-love me... love me fiercely... let me feel your presence..."


    Without saying anything, Zhou Ye picked up Yuzi and strode towards the bedroom...


    And Maeda Yukie, who was sitting on the sidelines the whole time, did not follow up this time... She knew that this was a rare time for her daughter to spend alone with Zhou Ye... Besides, she believed--this will be Ye Jun is using his The family law that people love and hate punishes their daughter.


    After all-willfulness has a price.


    Chapter VIII


    1996-Hualien City-Stuart Seaview Manor.


    Ding Yao kept the position of sitting down, looking at the place where her husband disappeared-waiting foolishly.


    She didn''t mean to stand up, because she knew that her husband would be back soon.She will welcome the returning husband with the most solemn etiquette. When he comes back-he will become her husband, right?


    When Ding Yao thought of seeing her mother and husband soon, her delicate little face couldn''t help but smile.Will your husband like her gift?She got all the women whose husbands were named.


    The husband sees the previous self, and the current self... Is there a cute contrast?


    Would you love yourself more??Whenever thinking of these things... Ding Yao couldn''t help but feel like she was holding a rabbit in her arms, feeling uneasy.


    "Big sister head..." A voice interrupted Ding Yao''s conjecture, and she didn''t turn her head back.Still maintaining the welcoming soil sitting position... casually asked: "What''s the matter? Meiling..."


    "Elder sister... Hongxing Hongxing, Jiang Tiansheng came forward... I want to ask us for someone." Deng Meiling softly answered her elder sister¡¯s question... Although she didn¡¯t know how powerful the elder sister¡¯s man was. , But she knows-the decision made by her elder sister will never change, especially when that man is involved.


    Otherwise-she wouldn''t be sold to her eldest sister by her parents inexplicably.And stay by her side and be her secretary...


    "What is Hong Xing''s talking about? Jiang Tiansheng...?" Ding Yao''s mind moved a little, and she wanted to understand the cause and effect of the matter... and asked in a low voice, "It''s because of Dafei''s sister...this matter?"


    "Yes...Big sister''s head!" Deng Meiling lowered her head and said behind her big sister''s head: "I don''t know where Da Fei found the clue, I know we sent someone to Hong Kong to kidnap his sister KK... According to the news on the road, he originally wanted to cross the sea to rescue his sister, but was stopped by his elder brother... I don¡¯t know why, so he invited Jiang Tiansheng from Hongxing to come and talk to us... Ah ..."


    When Deng Meiling was speaking to her eldest sister, she only felt that the light in front of her was dim¡ªa handsome man with two beautiful women suddenly appeared in front of her... she suddenly screamed.


    And Ding Yao, who had been thinking about the situation here, saw the figure of the man and the woman...not surprised but delighted--he said with a choked voice, "Welcome back... Your husband-- Your mother..."


    "Yuzi...Yuzi..." Maeda Xinghui looked at the soil in front of her and greeted Ding Yao. She couldn''t help but hugged her and tremblingly said: "Yuzi...how come you have grown up in the blink of an eye Well... Obviously you were just sixteen when you separated from us..."


    "Mother..." Ding Yao hugged her mother with backhand... Excitedly said: "Mother... For you, it is only a blink of an eye, but-for me, it has been ten years. Three months and twenty-four days..."


    Hearing Ding Yao''s words... Zhou Ye also felt sad in her heart. From her words, it is not difficult to hear... how unhappy this stupid woman left her alone... He couldn''t help sighing, and said: "Yu Zi ...Do you regret it?"


    "I...regret..." Ding Yao looked at her husband, and said foolishly: "From the first day you left, I regretted...but-if you give me another chance... ...I will still choose to stay!"


    "Why?" Zhou Ye was speechless for a while--Is it a regret to do it?


    "Because-Yuzi feels very happy to be able to do something for your husband... Yuzi is really happy to be able to help your husband... ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhg Now... I hugged Zhou Ye and cried bitterly."Yuzi misses you, my husband... Yuzi really misses you so much... If you didn''t know that your husband will come back... Yuzi would have killed herself-Yuzi never wants to be separated from her husband anymore... ¡­"


    "Stupid girl..." Zhou Ye sighed... He knew what Yuzi was supposed to do for him-that was given to Yuzi when he realized that there was a series of Young and Dangerous in this world. Task... Collect the beauties in the young and Dangerous movies.


    And Yuriko, who was on the other side of Zhou Ye, tried to interrupt Yuzi¡¯s meeting with Zhou Ye a few times anxiously... But she was a little embarrassed, after all-she also knew that Yuzi had been with Zhou Ye for so long. No see...


    After a long time-Ding Yao, that is, Maeda Yuzi finally held back his tears... and gently stuck his head out of Zhou Ye''s arms.It happened to see Yuriko''s restless look... and said clearly: "Aunt Yuriko, do you want to see Kiyoko now?"


    "Hi¡ªwhere is Kiyoko now? Is she here too? Is she doing well?" Yuriko asked eagerly...


    "She''s doing well...I''ll send someone to take you to see Qingzijiang..." Ding Yao said, turning her head to Deng Meiling and said, "Meiling, take this Mrs. Yuriko to see Miss Qingzi..."


    "Okay, eldest sister..." Although Deng Meiling still feels a little bit in a dream, but-since the eldest sister has ordered her hair, she can only obey... "This lady-please follow me... ¡­"


    "Thank you..." Although she didn''t understand Deng Meiling''s Mandarin, Yuriko saw one or two from her actions and thanked her... and then said to her man: "Ye-jun...I want to go... Look at Kiyoko..."


    "Well¡ªgo!" Zhou Ye nodded, he knew¡ªYuriko couldn''t wait...she wanted to know how her daughter had been over the years, and wanted to make up for the loss of her maternal love.


    With Zhou Ye''s approval - Yuriko followed Meiling happily - and walked towards the bedroom upstairs.


    "Wait for me, I''ll go too..." Although Maeda Yukie has a lot to say to her daughter--but--she knows, it''s probably not her that her daughter wants to see most, but her man, Zhou Ye ¡­So, I just followed it-leaving some space for my daughter, so that my man and his daughter can talk to each other.


    In the living room, only Ding Yao and Zhou Ye were left again¡ªand at this moment, Ding Yao stopped talking... but jumped onto Zhou Ye''s body, double-backed tightly around Zhou Ye''s waist. ...... Holding my husband''s cheek in both hands, I kissed him eagerly.


    Ding Yao kissed and whispered: "Ten years...husband, ten years...When I miss you, I can only use my fingers to solve love...I want you... Die me..."


    "Hehe...Who told you not to come back with me?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, holding Ding Yao towards the master bedroom downstairs.


    "It''s not for your husband''s beauty plan..." Ding Yao crazily wanted to squeeze her whole body into Zhou Ye''s body... "If I come back with you... I''m afraid... Your husband will be less. A few beauties..."


    "Why did you change your name to Ding Yao?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Ding is my father''s surname-in order to get his inheritance, so I changed my name... and Yao translated into Japanese means jade..." Ding Yao waited to enter the bedroom, turned around and locked the door-one Threw his husband down on the couch."Fuck me... Your husband!"


    With a few tears of clothes being torn--then, Yuzi''s solo serenade, ten years later--repeated again.


    Chapter VIII


    In the distance-the setting sun will gradually fall below the sea level, and the afterglow shines on the calm sea, like patches of golden scales, beautiful and peaceful...it makes people want to plunge into it. .


    In the master bedroom of the most luxurious ocean view villa in Stuart Seaview Manor-on a large couch... it has become crowded now...


    Under the thin quilt, six heads leaked out, of which only one had short hair - and the other five were women with long hair.


    On the carpet beside the couch¡ªthere were all kinds of remnants of clothing, skirts¡ªtrousers, and even a tattered cherry-colored kimono.


    Ding Yao hugged her husband tightly, wishing to unite her whole person with her husband, and never separate each other.


    "My husband... Yuzi has completed the task you gave me. Now-are you still angry with Yuzi?" Ding Yao pitifully drew a circle on Zhou Ye''s fierce mouth with her finger... begging for mercy: "People really don''t do it anymore...you just look at these four new sisters, don''t be angry with Yuzi, okay?"


    "You..." Zhou Ye listened to Ding Yao''s soft words, gently under the bedding, and slapped her plump dolphin."Don''t be so self-willed anymore...you know??"


    "Yuzi knows... Your husband!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Ding Yao knew that her man would no longer punish herself-he was delighted to offer her own little covet...


    For a long time-the two finally separated again.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 617

    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but look at the other women on the couch--well, is this one of the heroines of Young and Dangerous?There are Dafei¡¯s sister KK, Duanmu Ruoyu, who stutters like twin sisters, and Xinxin, a female teacher played by Li Xxin, plus Deng Meiling, who is played by Shu X.


    To be honest¡ªhe was most satisfied with the fact that the girls that Ding Yao used all means to obtain were all original...this is the most important thing.


    "Come tell me...how have you lived these years?" Zhou Ye asked, stroking Ding Yao''s back.


    "Hmm--!" Ding Yao nestled in her husband''s arms and began to tell her own family history."After my husband left, it didn''t take long-I left Neon and came to Taiwan-when I found my biological father Ding''s house, the old guy was already dead..."


    "So I just recognize the ancestor and return to the clan, nothing else, just to grab the property of that old thing--" Ding Yao said here, a cold light in his eyes."At the beginning, he abandoned my mother and returned to the Ding family alone to inherit the family business. I just wanted to make the Ding family ruin..."


    "How did you do it?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Of course, you left me with the Valkyrie when you left..." Ding Yao smiled like a little girl and flaunted: "The Valkyrie my husband left for me is really amazing. It helped me avoid a lot. The second conspiracy--especially, the Valkyrie kills people invisible and invisible... There is still a rumor on the island that I raise a kid... The most funny, there is also a Dao boss who invited a few Nanyang heads to trouble me. ...As a result, the Valkyrie I sent was killed as soon as I got off the plane..."


    Ding Yao said, took the chain of Valkyrie anklet from her ankle and handed it to her man."Now - Yuzi is by your husband''s side, these things...let''s return them to your husband!"


    Zhou Ye took the chain of anklets from Ding Yao''s hand and threw it to the side of the couch as soon as he raised his hand¡ªwith a period of gloom, the twelve Valkyrie knelt on one knee respectfully."I have seen the master!"


    "Well¡ªI heard Yuzi praise you for doing well in the past ten years, and I will let Ping Ping Tingting reward you when I look back!" Zhou Ye looked up and down the Valkyrie Gate¡ªin his eyes, time seemed to go backwards. Generally speaking, one can see clearly what the Valkyrie has done in the past ten years.


    What Yuzi said was right. These twelve Valkyries did protect her conscientiously and did not slacken in the slightest¡ªeven if Yuzi wanted to order them to do something, they would allocate at most half of their troops to do it, the others Still protecting Yuzi.


    "The master''s order is our goal!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s praise-the Valkyries said in unison.


    "Well-you should continue to stay with Yuzi for the time being to protect her..." Zhou Ye said and waved his hand, and the Valkyrie was once again turned into a string of ruby ??anklets and returned to Yuzi.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye looked at the mirror image of the past ten years-very satisfied with the Valkyrie, protected by the Valkyries-and filed a lot of mad bees and butterflies for Yuzi... that group of guys haven''t gotten close yet. Next to Yuzi, these Valkyries were smashed.


    And Yuzi has never shown good looks to those guys... Those who don''t believe in evil have to try Yuzi''s fineness, in exchange for the inexplicable family destruction... The whole family is gone.


    Over the years, the methods of killing people by the Valkyries have also improved a lot-seldom use the means of turning people''s anger into death, but instead use various accidents-


    For example-walking on the street, inexplicably killed by a flower pot dropped from a building...


    Another example-sitting in a coffee shop on the side of the street, and was killed by an out-of-control car hitting the coffee shop for no reason...


    In short, it was all sorts of accidents¡ªthe whole scene looked like death came.


    In the eyes of the superstitious people in the Bay¡ªthis girl is an evil one, and no one dared to play Yuzi''s idea ever since.Even treat her like a snake and scorpion, afraid to avoid it...


    Of course¡ªthere are also people who don¡¯t believe in evil, and those who don¡¯t believe in evil¡ªnow the grass on the grave of the whole family is growing taller.


    Basically-under the protection of the Twelve Valkyrie, Yuzi has been relatively smooth sailing for the past ten years.


    "Husband...I just have you, I don''t need them..." Ding Yao said with some depression looking at the twelve Valkyrie who returned to her body again.


    "Good luck!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "I can''t be by your side 24 hours a day, and you are a gangster ¡ª are you willing to leave the Sanlian Gang and go back with me? ?"


    "But... Yuzi still wants to be by your side--" Yuzi knows what her husband said makes sense. She really can''t let go of the foundation of fighting for ten years... However, her heart is more touched-her husband For the sake of his own safety, the adult gave himself the twelve valkyrie. Isn''t this what kind of favor??


    Thinking of this-Ding Yao smiled slightly, and whispered in Zhou Ye''s ear: "My husband-you have seen me for so long, haven''t you noticed that I have something more?"


    Zhou Ye rubbed his chin, looked at Yuzi seriously, and teased: "Well-it''s a lot more meat... It''s almost the size of Xinghui!"


    "Husband¡ª¡ªH!" Ding Yao was defeated by her own man''s shamelessness... She blushed with shame: "People are talking about temperament!"


    "Oh... You are talking about temperament? I thought you were asking me about your figure..." Zhou Ye teased, hugged Ding Yao lightly, not letting her fan punch hit him... After the people laughed for a while, Zhou Ye said: "In a blink of an eye--the little girl who is still a little green turned into a queen-like character, it has indeed changed a lot..."


    Hearing that her husband finally said that she was on the right track-Ding Yao couldn''t help but whispered in Zhou Ye''s ear: "The awe-inspiring queen in front of outsiders-in front of her husband is a little woman who asks for anything... Don¡¯t you feel happy?"


    "You are playing with fire..." Zhou Ye looked at Ding Yao''s blushing face, and couldn''t help thinking--


    "No way... Your husband, I really can''t..." Ding Yao saw that her husband was going to be serious, and hurriedly begged for mercy, while pushing KK behind him into Zhou Ye''s arms, shouting: "Let KK come..."


    Zhou Ye was a little speechless¡ªDing Yao, this is a teammate with strength...and at this moment, KK, who was pushed into Zhou Ye¡¯s arms, could no longer pretend to sleep, and hurriedly begged for mercy: "No, I can¡¯t...I It still hurts now... You can find Xinxin..."


    "Ah-no, KK, you are too bad... I am the first time like you, and it still hurts... You can find Duanmu..."


    "Xinxin... I didn''t expect you to be such a person. Isn''t it the first time for me? I also hurt..." Duanmu Ruoyu couldn''t pretend to be asleep either.


    "I''m sorry... Duanmu, I didn''t mean it-when my dear said it, I panicked..." Xinxin was also a little embarrassed when he heard Duanmu''s complaints.


    "Puff¡ªhahaha...you guys, I was all exposed by the first test of my eldest sister..." Deng Meiling couldn''t put it on anymore, she felt so funny...this group of sisters, let her eldest sister get a bit of fun. , I said everything.


    "...You guys..." Zhou Ye actually knew that the girls were awake a long time ago. With his five senses, even though he had received a lot - but how could he not hear the voices close at hand.


    This group of women actually woke up one by one when Ding Yao started telling herself about her experience over the past ten years, but they didn¡¯t say anything... However, for the sake of their first time, they will let it go this time. Pass them.


    "Okay... everyone get up, it''s time to go to dinner, aren''t you hungry?" Zhou Ye said, each slapped dolphins slapped the girls...


    Chapter Eighty Sixty Five


    Hong Kong-In the lobby of a nightclub in Wan Chai.


    It is a little past seven in the evening, which is when the nightlife has just begun-but this nightclub named [Night High] is not so beautiful, and pedestrians on the road are afraid to take a second look even when they pass by here.


    It''s not because this nightclub is too bad, but because there are more than 20 young and Dangerous boys in fancy clothes surrounding the door, gathering in twos and threes, smoking cigarettes, chatting and chatting... an appearance of doing nothing. ,.


    All the passers-by were scared by these guys, bowed their heads, and trot past the door.For fear of being caught by this group of young and Dangerous...A blackmail...No one in normal people wants to deal with these guys, although they call themselves young and Dangerous-but ordinary Hong Kong citizens are more willing to call them bad...


    Now, this is not a positive word¡ªYoung and Dangerous is a synonym for trouble, fighting, barking, skating... These behaviors seem to be hooked on them, and it''s no wonder that ordinary people don''t like to have a relationship with them.


    A few courageous passers-by couldn''t help but looked at this side, driven by curiosity-but they were immediately glared back by the provocative gaze of a few young and Dangerous... They also had to shake their heads. Leaving here quickly, still pitying the owner of this nightclub in my heart, why did you get into this group of bad guys?I''m afraid I will peel off my skin if I die.


    "Big brother...this time, what the hell is B brother asking us to stay here..." a fat man with glasses who looked a little wretched, while sneaking at the beauties on the street with his eyes, asked in a low voice. Own elder brother Chen Haonan.


    "I don''t know a lot..." Chen Haonan said a little confused, "It seems that something happened to Dafei''s sister..."


    "It''s KK who was taken away by the Duiwan Sanlian Gang..." Da Tianer, who has been somewhat silent, said grimly: "Those damn Dawan Chai, I must kill them..."


    "Huh??" XN


    Hearing Da Tian Er''s words, Chen Haonan, pheasant, banana peel and others couldn''t help being shocked-but soon nodded thoughtfully, they all knew Da Tian Er was chasing Da Fei''s sister. KK, so it''s not surprising that Da Tian Er knows this.


    "So hanging? These dumb guys are a little bit crossed this time... Tell the brothers to hack them to death..." Pheasant yelled: "Ma Dan... don''t make them cruel, they think Hong Kong Is it their Keelung..."


    "Slash, slash... you know..." Chen Haonan slapped the back of the pheasant''s head without hesitation, "Now this posture, things are a bit big... I''m afraid Brother B can''t cover it!"


    "Um-!" Da Tian Er nodded, he knew a little...Who made him care about Da Fei''s sister KK?As a result, KK was taken away before he could catch up... It was so depressing."Da Fei originally wanted to take a few brothers to Duiwan to rescue his sister, but was stopped by Brother B, and he has already asked Mr. Jiang to talk about it..."


    "Oh..." XN


    Although the pheasant is brave and cruel, he knows good or bad¡ªobviously, he can¡¯t reach this level...but his curiosity is the heaviest. Abandoned?? Which hall? Let Brother B go to their boss to talk about it...Is it necessary to ask Mr. Jiang to come forward?"


    You know, Hong Xing has twelve halls¡ªBrother B is the speaker of Wan Chai. From the perspective of his status on the road, he can already have an equal conversation with the hall master of the Sanlian Gang... But now, Brother B is no longer good. Would you like to ask Mr. Jiang, who is Hong Xing''s chief speaker, to talk about it??


    "Brother B originally brought a message to Pao Su, the master of Huatang who had kidnapped KK, and asked if he could release KK. Brother B accepted their personal love and gave them another half a million as a hard cost... "Da Tian Er said, he couldn''t help clenching his fists tightly... You know, he really likes KK, although the relationship between the two of them is just not even holding his hands. It''s just an ordinary friend of, but he already has KK''s shadow in his heart... the feeling that his goddess is taken away by others is really uncomfortable.


    "The result? The result?" The brothers asked curiously.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 618

    "As a result... Sister Poppy, the master of the Sanlian Gang, came over and said that the person who named the KK was not her Sister Poppy, but her eldest sister¡ªthe gang leader of the Sanlian Gang..." Da Tian Er wanted to take it now. The knife rushed to Duiwan and hacked to death the leader of the Sanlian Gang.


    "Okay, stop talking... the guests are here..." Chen Haonan, who had been observing the road conditions, hurriedly interrupted the discussion of several brothers. As the welcoming brother, Chen Haonan quickly let his brothers stand up, they represent Brother B''s face is.


    A sports car stopped at the door with a harsh brake sound, and a woman with short hair opened the door and walked out."You''re Chen Haonan... I heard that you are very outstanding this time... I heard your nickname all over Boran Street."


    "That''s Hongxing''s brothers to save face..." Chen Haonan nodded slightly and smiled: "Brother B is already waiting for you inside..."


    Although Chen Haonan didn''t know this woman, since she was from Polan Street, and she was qualified to be invited to this occasion-there were no other women except Hongxing Thirteen Sisters.


    "Hmm..." Sister Thirteen nodded and walked in.


    With the arrival of the thirteenth sister, a few more people who talked about Hong Xing came one after another... Finally, Mr. Jiang¡¯s motorcade arrived, although it was a bit late... But he is the boss, no one will say What about him.


    After confirming that no one else came, Chen Haonan took his younger brother into the nightclub, closed the door, and put a sign on the door to suspend business...


    And at this moment-in the nightclub.


    In the hall of more than two hundred square meters, the original deck and Xiaoji had long been torn down, replaced by a long conference table-the whole hall was illuminated by dozens of headlights on the ceiling as bright as day.


    Jiang Tiansheng sat on the main seat-while Hong Xing''s other twelve interlocutors sat on both sides of the table.


    "Since the people are all here...Big B! Tell everyone what happened this time..." Seeing that the twelve things are all done, Jiang Tiansheng said.


    "Okay, Mr. Jiang..." Brother B stood up, how did he take away his little brother Dafei''s sister, how did he find clues, how did he ask someone to talk to him, and the other side The answer is clear.


    "Big B... your own little brother, he can''t cover himself... just come to invite Mr. Jiang, don''t you think Mr. Jiang is very idle?" Jing Kun, who had been sitting in a chair hanging around, took a cigarette. Calmly said: "Then Mr. Jiang doesn''t have to do anything in the future, so he will be responsible for wiping the PP every day!"


    "Hey, Jingkun... That''s not what I said." Bucky, who was talking to Wan Chai, who was sitting next to Brother B, said dissatisfied: "It''s not the problem with someone''s younger brother now, but the tripartite helper of Dawan. The question of too long has spread to our turf...Are we going to continue to pretend to be grandchildren?"


    Bucky has a good relationship with Brother B, otherwise he wouldn''t partner with Brother B to open this nightclub on his own territory.


    "Okay, don''t make any noise..." Mr. Jiang looked around at the twelve people sitting below and said: "I have already spoken to Ding Yao, the leader of the Sanlian Gang, everyone find a place to explain things clearly... And they also replied, at 12 o''clock noon the day after tomorrow-on the high seas, do you have anything to say?"


    "What can I say to that bunch of Dilwan guys!" The most impulsive dinosaur stood up, one dissatisfied and the other two said dissatisfied: "We''ll just take the little brother to Dilwan and hack them to death..."


    Chapter VIII


    "Are you stupid X?" Liang Kun looked at the dinosaur with disgust. He felt that this guy''s IQ-he hasn''t been hacked to death until now. It''s really an ancestor of virtue."Take my little brother to Duiwan?? Believe it or not, when you got off the boat with the front foot, the emperor''s air caught the back foot in prison to eat betel nuts?"


    "Jiankun...Who are you stupid X? MD, believe it or not, I''ll hack you to death now..." The dinosaur pointed at Liangkun''s nose and looked furious. The two younger brothers behind him also stood up. ...And the two younger brothers behind Liang Kun also came over and confronted them.


    "Look at what you guys are like!" Han Bin stood up and scolded: "Mr. Jiang hasn''t finished speaking. You are arguing here. Do you still have Mr. Jiang as the boss?"


    Hearing Han Bin''s words, the two of them didn''t deal with it anymore, they could only bow their heads and say to Jiang Tiansheng, "I''m sorry, Mr. Jiang... on an impulse!"


    "Nothing, everyone is my own brother..." To tell the truth, Jiang Tiansheng still looks at Han Bin, has a brain, and speaks loyalty... "What I mean by summoning everyone now is, the day after tomorrow, who wants to talk with I''ll go together? Who wants to stay at home and watch the house??"


    "I''m going!" Big Brother B is definitely going. It was caused by his younger brother Dafei, so he wants to go...


    "Count me!" Since the dinosaur just released his words, of course he has to go, otherwise he seems to be a bully, doesn''t he?


    "I still have a business to talk about the day after tomorrow..." Jing Kun didn''t want to go... the high seas, to be honest... If people are prepared, there will be nowhere to run... He was stupid before going.


    But Liang Kun doesn''t want to go, it doesn''t mean that Jiang Tiansheng won''t let him go. Among the twelve people who talked about it, Liang Kun is the most jumped. If he doesn''t pull him together, Jiang Tiansheng is not at ease with his lair."Jiankun, haven''t you been talking about wanting to see the world with me? I think it''s this time..."


    "Yeah, this time I met with the leader of the Sanlian Gang who covered the sky in Daliwan. How could Liang Kun not go?" The Thirteen Sister smiled and stabbed Liang Kun''s knife secretly.


    "Jiankun, don¡¯t you give it a shrug..." Of course, the dinosaur was ridiculing Jingkun. He didn¡¯t catch a cold at all for this thoughtful guy. There was nothing he could do--he used to be Han Bin¡¯s little brother, and Han Bin doesn''t have a cold with Jingkun because of his thirteenth sister...Of course he doesn''t have a cold with Jingkun anymore.


    "Well, Liang Kun-what business could be better than seeing the big world?" Han Bin joked with a smile.


    "Okay..." Liang Kun did not recruit, Ma Dan''s-a group of people ran on him. If he didn''t go, he would be the second and fifth sons who would have forgotten their righteousness. Fuck, these bastards... "Since Jiang My husband has said this, and of course my Liang Kun is fine!"


    "Okay, that''s it. The next morning, we will be at the Wan Chai Wharf¡ªthere will be a boat taking us to the high seas...Everyone is gone!" Jiang Tiansheng said, stood up and walked towards the gate.


    "Send Mr. Jiang..." XN


    As Jiang Tiansheng left... the twelve people who were involved in the matter dispersed, and someone who had a share with Mr. Jiang to meet the big scene, naturally they had to go back and summon the younger brothers and talk about the numbers. ...


    And those who didn¡¯t have a share of it, of course, went back to each house, each looking for each mother...


    Two days later-early in the morning, the square in front of the Wan Chai Pier was full of punks in strange costumes...


    These hundreds of people are naturally divided into three piles-a pile of Brother B, a pile of Liang Kun, and a pile of dinosaurs.


    The three of them restrained their subordinates and tried not to have disputes with other people''s younger brothers... After all, they were all young people, and they all came out, and it is normal for no one to accept the other.


    "Brother B, it''s a big scene this time...I ran to the toilet several times with excitement..." Pheasant said with a smile.


    "There is nothing to be excited about... You will see more big scenes in the future!" Brother B said with a smile: "Before, when we were fighting for the site with Dongxing, at most, at that time, thousands of people hacked each other on the street and they were scared. I dare not approach..."


    Just when Brother B was bragging with his own little brother with great interest, Chen Haonan walked over and said in a low voice: "Brother B...I checked it all... Brothers'' guys are hidden away!"


    "Yeah!" Brother B patted Chen Haonan on the shoulder and said, "Among so many little brothers, I admire you and Da Fei the most-speak of loyalty, dare to work hard... This time Da Fei owes his sister KK. Brothers¡¯ favors, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to compete with you in the future-when I retire, only you will be qualified for the position of Causeway Bay agent!"


    "Brother B, these things are too early, you are so young, you can do it for 30 years!" Chen Haonan said with a smile.


    "Haha...no, old man, 1997 is coming soon, I have already managed the Australian immigration, I will retreat by the end of the year... This time I performed well, and I will be in front of Mr. Jiang by then Let me tell you a few more words!" Brother B smiled.


    "I know, Brother B!" Chen Haonan said respectfully.


    At this time-a convoy of three black Mercedes drove to the side of the square. Brother B took a look and hurriedly said: "Mr. Jiang is here, I will pass first...in a while you will take your brothers directly on the boat!"


    "Okay, Brother B!" Chen Haonan replied respectfully, and then watched his boss go to meet Mr. Jiang.


    Seeing Brother B leaving, Pheasant and Jiao Pi waited for a bunch of brothers to come up. They were just by their side. Of course, they heard what Brother B said, "Big Brother, when will you be the handle of Causeway Bay..."


    "It''s the end of the year, it''s the end of the year..." Jiao Pi said jokingly.


    "Okay, there are many people here, don''t yell, everyone knows... this is not necessarily true!" Chen Haonan prevented his brother from continuing to yell...


    As Jiang Tiansheng took Liang Kun, Dinosaurs and Brother B into the pier-after a while, the iron gate of the pier opened-several hundred gangsters, led by their respective leaders, boarded a thousand ships. Tonnage container freighter.


    It''s not that Jiang Tiansheng doesn''t want to get a cruise ship, it''s really - no one wants to rent it to him because of his reputation and status.


    Having said that, even if Jiang Tiansheng is willing to pay for it, no shipping company is willing to lease its cruise to a young and Dangerous boss. Although it sounds like the young and Dangerous boy is very prestigious, in fact-in the eyes of the upper class, This is just a group of street gangsters at the bottom, no one can afford them...


    Regarding this, Jiang Tiansheng was also very helpless--but, no matter what, the freighter is a freighter...It is better than nothing.


    With the long sound of a whistle-a freighter full of hundreds of young and Dangerous boys drove out of the Wan Chai wharf and headed for the agreed coordinate point.


    As the freighter sailed into the blue deep sea area-the young and Dangerous boys on board, it was a little uncomfortable... After all, the freighter is not a cruise ship, and it is only a few thousand-ton freighter in the sea-although the speed is a little faster , But this stability is much worse.


    In the past, when loading cargo, the weight of the cargo weighed on the ship, but it was nothing--but now, there are no containers on the ship, and some are only a few hundred people...As soon as they entered the deep sea, many people immediately became seasick.


    "Oh..." The pheasant is also a member of the seasickness army. The feeling of eagerness to try before boarding the boat is gone, but now the pheasant has become dizzy."MD, it''s so, so uncomfortable...ooh..."


    "Banana peel, go find some water..." Chen Haonan told his little brother while slapping the back of the pheasant.

 The Movie World Chapter 619

    "Oh..." Banana peel agreed and ran towards the cabin...


    Chen Haonan looked at the seasick Hong Xing brothers on the deck with some worry, and couldn''t help but think to himself¡ªDaiwan Sanlian Gang put the place where the numbers were spoken on the sea, I am afraid there is a mystery¡ªso many of his brothers just went out to sea , The staff was reduced by more than one-fifth. This time, it is estimated that it is not so easy to solve.


    And on the other side-what are the people who talked about numbers in the sea with Hong Xing??


    Chapter 869


    At this time, the people who set up Hong Xing to talk about numbers in the sea are enjoying-sunshine, beautiful women, bikinis-


    That¡¯s right, the person who told Hong Xing to talk about numbers in the sea was not someone else, it was Zhou Ye... This guy heard that Ding Yao, in order to complete the task she gave her, just sent a few female traffickers from Huatang to Hong Kong to bring KK and When Li Xin returned to Duiwan abducted, he naturally took this stubble over.


    In fact¡ªaccording to Ding Yao''s idea, ignore them¡ªas long as they dare to step up to the Duy Bay, they will be in a dilemma.However, Zhou Ye did not approve of this...


    In Zhou Ye''s words, it is only a thousand days to catch a thief, how can there be a thousand days to guard against a thief?Besides-he provoked this matter, of course he has to solve it...


    Of course, that''s what I said. Actually, Zhou Ye was very curious about what the young and Dangerous boys said... just want to see it.


    As for why it is set on the high seas?Of course, it was because Zhou Ye remembered the Great Emperor in his bracelet... Wouldn''t it be nice to take his women on the Emperor Yacht and play on the sea while waiting for them??


    He really didn''t want to embarrass Jiang Tiansheng... to his point, maybe just a word-can make Hong Xing change his blood.He thought that Hong Xing, like the Sanlian Gang, was covering the sky in their respective turf.


    He forgot intermittently-the difference between Ding Yao, you must know that with the help of the Twelve Valkyries, Ding Yao really managed to cover the sky in Daiwan... Few political circles in Daiwan are truly not afraid of death. Yes, and no one is sure to kill Ding Yao¡ªso, since you can''t be an enemy, you can only be a friend.


    When Zhou Ye just got out of her Great Emperor, Ding Yao only used a phone call and solved the problem of the yacht''s registration place in 15 minutes... This also shows her influence in the political circles of Dayan Bay. .


    When Jiang Tiansheng and the others boarded the ship, Zhou Ye was taking the women on the deck of the Great Emperor. He was eating breakfast just after watching the sunrise on the sea.


    The Great Emperor, which was about 180 meters long, with the girls on top, Zhou Ye looked very empty... So he simply opened the portal and picked up all the women in his world one by one. , The two consecutive days of fighting with the same enemy and fighting together, also made the women gradually become familiar with each other, and the invisible estrangement has been reduced a lot.


    "My husband, please use tea..." Baidi Yayoi, wearing a cherry-colored kimono, respectfully brought the freshly brewed tea in front of Zhou Ye.


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye stretched out her hand and dragged the tea-setter into his arms. If it weren''t for Baidi Yayoi''s ninjutsu, I''m afraid the tea would be done with Zhou Ye... She couldn''t help but yelled: " Your husband, what should I do if it burns you? Really..."


    "It''s hot to me... I will punish you!" Zhou Ye smiled and lowered his head, and drank a sip of the tea ceremony in the tea cup held by Yayoi Baidi: "If you can control the water, I will be burned by the tea, then it means that You did it on purpose... You said I should punish you???"


    "Bad guy..." Baidi Yasheng couldn''t help but lightly bite Zhou Ye, and groaned: "Then maybe I was not careful?"


    "Then it means you can''t exercise at home, so you still have to punish you..." Zhou Ye said.


    Zhou Ye''s words, Yayoi who got Hundred Lands was uncomfortable... After a while, Zhou Ye asked casually: "Why didn''t you go out with the other sisters?"


    Zhou Ye''s other women, after watching the sunrise together, and then having breakfast-just in twos and threes were playing around on the yacht. It was only at the end of April. Although the weather was more than 20 degrees, it was obviously not one. The temperature at which you can swim in the sea-Fortunately, there are so many entertainment facilities on the Great Emperor, and the girls will not feel bored.


    In particular, there are many entertainment facilities far beyond modern technology that are deeply favored by women, such as three-dimensional playrooms, such as human brain submerged networked game systems, which make all the girls linger.


    "My husband..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, Baidi Yayoi said with a serious expression: "Would you like me to kill those guys, on the sea... My abilities can be used to the greatest extent, so I don''t know what to do. It feels like killing them is like an ordinary natural disaster!"


    "If you don''t believe me, look!" Hundreddi Yayoi was afraid that his man would not believe it, and said, raising his hand and pointing to the distance-following the movement of Baidi Yayoi, I saw a waterspout appearing out of thin air on the sea 1,000 meters away from the Great Emperor. ¡ª¡ªThis waterspout has a diameter of 50 meters and a height of more than 300 meters.


    Although Hyakuchi Yayoi had been very careful to set the distance far away, it still affected the Great Emperor, but fortunately, the artificial intelligence on the Great Emperor quickly drove away from the affected area.


    "Hey... I accidentally used too much force..." Baidi Yayoi asked for forgiveness.


    "You..." Zhou Ye patted the dolphins of Yayoi Baidi, and said helplessly: "I am not the big devil. I want to kill anyone if I see anyone... I''m just curious about how Young and Dangerous Count. That''s it-if I really want to kill them, do I still use you?"


    "People just want to help your husband share the worries..." Baidi Yayoi said with aggrieved expression.


    "I know..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "That''s why I didn''t punish you..."


    Holding a hundred places of Yayoi--Zhou Ye quietly looked at the sea in the distance, and speaking--he seemed to be in this world, unknowingly becoming a gangster who covered the sky with one hand...


    For example-Mochou''s DOA International Money Laundering Group has a very good relationship with the drug lords and gang bosses in North and South America, and the Baidi clan is the leader of the neon underground dark forces-plus now Ding Yao is staying The Sanlian Gang of Bay.


    Oh-I went, before I knew it, I actually became the biggest umbrella for a group of evil forces??Zhou Ye was a little depressed thinking, shouldn''t my information be stored in Interpol''s files now??


    But-in other words, what kind of identity would he be in the Interpol file??He is really curious...


    "Husband!" At this moment, Ding Yao, wearing a kimono, also walked out of the cabin. After greeted Baidi Yayoi with a smile, she cleverly sat on the other side of Zhou Ye automatically.


    "Why didn''t you play it?" Zhou Ye knew that Ding Yao liked a submerged shooting game in the Great Emperor''s game room most-it belongs to the apocalyptic category, which is actually the Resident Evil submerged version of the Umbrella World-a start. Knife, equipment depends on grabbing...


    The reason Ding Yao likes this game is that the feeling of slashing zombies is so cool, especially the feeling of running around being chased by a group of zombies, it is simply irritating...


    "They don''t take me to play together..." Ding Yao complained a little aggrieved.


    "Who...?" Zhou Ye asked somewhat curiously, knowing that although Ding Yao is as clever as Xiao Niaoyi in front of him, in front of other people, he is a character like a strong queen. Is there anyone who can resist her aura??


    "Sister Mo Chou, as well as Xiangyao and Qiqi!" Ding Yao said depressed.


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless. He should have thought that the only girls who like this bloody game are the five-member dog-girl and the neon female special police five-member..."Why don''t they bring them you play??"


    "I... I slashed the tyrant once... Then they were wiped out..." Ding Yao said natly.


    "They are really too much, they will inevitably miss the first time they play..." Zhou Ye said, pretending to be filled with righteous indignation.


    "No, no...husband...I, I hacked the tyrant thirteen times in a row..." Ding Yao felt a little embarrassed himself. The sisters who killed him fought thirteen times. It''s good not to be beaten Up.


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Ding Yao with a strange look, and couldn''t help asking: "Yuzi...you have masochism, right?"


    "People just like the excitement of being chased by zombies..." Ding Yao said embarrassedly, but when she saw her man''s somewhat dangerous eyes, she hurriedly changed the subject and said: "Right, husband... You have to go to Neon some days..."


    "Why are you going to Neon?" Zhou Ye couldn''t help asking. He just wanted to complain that Ding Yao was masochistic, so Ding Yao took him away.


    "I¡¯m getting married with Kazuo Kusakari, the leader of the Neon Yamada team, to help you marry his daughter Kusamura Nanako... That... the engagement day will be two days later..." Ding Yao''s voice became smaller and smaller. That... Kusamura Nanako, I''ve seen her husband... is a great beauty... Really, I''m not lying to you..."


    "...Huh..." Zhou Ye sighed and asked casually, "In what capacity did you get my marriage married?"


    "Um... I said it, your husband must not be angry..." Ding Yao said cautiously: "The identity I set for my husband is my own brother..."


    "Okay... I''m good at it, I''m actually my sister..." Zhou Ye said, got up and carried Ding Yao on his shoulders, and walked towards the cabin... "Let you know today and be me. What will happen to my sister..."


    "Ah...husband, I don''t dare anymore..."


    "It''s really a smart jade sauce..." Baidi Yayoi watched her man carrying Ding Yao into the cabin with a smile on her face. To be honest, she felt that Ding Yao really looked a lot like herself-her husband. Become a heaven, be everything they own¡ªas long as they are what their husband wants, they will try their best to get it...Moreover, they are all smart, knowing what is called, not fighting¡ªis a big fight.


    "Well-such an interesting Yuzijiang, you can''t let your husband punish too much..." Baidi Yayoi stood up to herself and walked in the direction where Zhou Ye had left-she wanted to help Ding Yao fought against Zhou Ye''s aggression together, no way, who made her feel that Ding Yao was pleasing to the eye.


    Chapter VIII


    "Boss... how come it hasn''t arrived yet... vomit..." The pheasant lay on the side of the ship dying... He felt that the whole world was turning, and he really had a thought that life is better than death.


    "Almost..." Chen Haonan comforted her brother, but there was an indescribable worry on his face.


    In his eyes, the cargo ship that Hongxing¡¯s young and Dangerous boys took has not moved for a long time, and he doesn¡¯t know what happened.


    At this moment, in the cockpit of the Changxing freighter, Jiang Tiansheng stood silently, his eyes staring at the sea level in the distance¡ª¡ª


    And Big Brother and Liang Kun are standing behind Mr. Jiang, with a worried look... Only the dinosaur is a little uneasy looking around, looking around, looking like he can''t get down.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 620

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, and finally a voice came from the maritime radio, [Changxing¡ªChangxing¡ªthe radius of the target location is 50 nautical miles, there is nothing unusual, repeat, the radius of the target location is 50 nautical miles...]


    Hearing this voice, the expressions of Jiang Tiansheng and the other people in the conversation were relieved.


    "Unexpectedly...the Sanlian Gang''s gang leader is still more regular..." Liang Kun stretched out. He has been standing here for more than half an hour, just to wait for these words.


    "It seems that we are saving the belly of a gentleman with a villain!" Jiang Tiansheng nodded and said.


    "Mr. Jiang, you said too much!" Brother B smiled and joked, "We call it careful to sail for ten thousand years!"


    "Yes..." X2


    Liang Kun and the dinosaur both laughed and said.


    Jiang Tiansheng and the others parked the freighter here, just to wait for the several ocean-going fishing boats in front of which are related to Hongxing to find out what the target location is, or else-with a lot of enthusiasm, in the past... if someone digs a hole Let you jump, the past will be wiped out.


    This is on the high seas, not on land-a dozen deaths on land would be a heinous crime, but... on the sea, sinking a cargo ship-it was at best a small maritime accident. Even if there are hundreds of people on this ship.


    Although Jiang Tiansheng and the others were not afraid of Ding Yao, they had to guard against Ding Yao from the way they judged Ding Yao.Those who were young and Dangerous were hacked to death, and those who had no brains were hacked to death-few were fools.


    "Mr. Jiang-can we sail?" Dinosaur asked cautiously. He just went out and made a circle, and many of his younger brothers were seasick. This is a tragedy."Brothers are not so good, I''m afraid it will take a long time..."


    "Well, let''s sail..." Jiang Tiansheng nodded and said.


    Following his order, the chief mates of the Changxing, who had been waiting for a long time, hurriedly controlled the freighter and drove towards the predetermined coordinate point...


    Jiang Tiansheng took a few reporters out of the cockpit and walked towards the restaurant below.


    "Jiankun, how are you guys preparing?" Jiang Tiansheng asked as he walked.


    "I got a lot of good things from Liu Liu... I''m doing errands, Jiang Sheng, don''t worry." Liang Kun patted herself on the fierce, and said: "They are all good things from Vietnam..."


    "Well¡ª" Jiang Tiansheng nodded, and stopped talking.


    After a few people walked to the restaurant, Jiang Tiansheng ordered: "Jiankun, go and get all the prepared things to the restaurant..."


    "Okay!" Liang Kun nodded, and walked out of the restaurant to look for his little brother-you know, those things are scattered in the backpacks of all the little brothers, he can''t brazenly carry the arms box on the ship.


    "Big B, dinosaur..." Jiang Tiansheng thought for a while and said again.


    "Jiang Sheng, what''s the matter?" X2-the two called out hurriedly asked.


    "You go too, call over those brothers who dare to work hard, and distribute the guys to them..." Jiang Tiansheng commanded.


    When the two heard this, their eyes lit up, and they immediately agreed: "Okay, Jiang Sheng, let''s go now!"


    Watching the two walk out of the restaurant-Jiang Tiansheng rubbed his head with a headache. To be honest, he doesn''t like the position passed down in the home very much-because of the aura of the general manager of Hong Xing, he got no idea in the mall. Less convenience, but also encountered many obstacles.


    But-this is the position passed down from his father, he can''t help but accept it.By comparison-he prefers business.However, people can''t help themselves in the arena. If you want to do it, you can only do it well.


    Soon-Liang Kun walked in with a dozen younger brothers, "Jiang Sheng..."


    "Jiang Shenghao..."


    "Well----! Everyone is brothers, sit down..." Jiang Tiansheng nodded and asked everyone to sit down.


    After a while¡ªBig Brother and Dinosaur also brought dozens of people in.After saying hello to Jiang Tiansheng, he sat down.Fortunately, this restaurant is big enough-big enough to seat one hundred and ten.


    "Everyone is here..." Jiang Tiansheng looked around, and then ordered: "Jiankun-take all the guys out..."


    Although Liang Kun was a little reluctant-but he still didn''t dare to defy Jiang Tiansheng''s words, at least not now... "What are you looking at, haven''t you heard Jiang Sheng''s instructions? Get the guy out quickly... "


    "Oh..." XN


    The dozen horses who followed Liang Kun hurriedly opened their backpacks and shook everything off the dining table.With a clattering sound-dozens of various pistols and magazines fell on the table.


    Seeing these guys, the young and Dangerous boys who followed their bosses in, all eyes were shining straight.Few boys do not like firearms, let alone the brave young and Dangerous boy??


    "There are fifty guys in total... a hundred magazines..." Liang Kun said proudly: "They are all here, Jiang Sheng!"


    "Well, good job, Liang Kun..." Jiang Tiansheng smiled and nodded, and then ordered: "One guy per person, two magazines... But be careful, no shots are allowed without my order. ..."


    "Yes, Jiang Sheng..." XN


    Everyone agreed in unison, and then they began to find the guys who took advantage of them-however, there were few guns-many people, and in the end there were still a few slow-handed guys who didn''t get the guns-they only admitted that they were unlucky.


    Those who got the gun were naturally excited and excited, and those who didn''t get it-their heads were downcast.


    To be honest, preparing these firearms Jiang Tiansheng was also helpless, at sea-with a knife and slashing??Do you think it was hundreds of years ago??What''s more-what if the opponent prepares a firearm?Isn''t this self-inflicted?


    Things are not afraid of ten thousand, just in case.It¡¯s always good to be more prepared...


    If the other party didn''t plan to do it... then these firearms are just a display. If the other party is really prepared and intends to come up with something black¡ªthen, I''m afraid everyone will have a four-four-six-six.


    In the restaurant, when everyone was happily talking about the guy in hand, Liang Kun approached one of her little brothers calmly and whispered in his ear: "Go tell Sangbiao, and watch me gesture! "


    "I see..." Liang Kun nodded clearly, and then quietly walked out of the restaurant.


    "Okay-it''s going to be noon, and there are still two hours to get to the place, ask your brothers to come in batches to eat first..." Jiang Tiansheng said to the three reporters: "The emperor does not need hungry soldiers. Well¡­¡­"


    "Okay, Jiang Sheng..."


    The three of them let the younger brothers who came in first start to eat on the spot-everyone shouted [Thank you Jiang Sheng]


    The meals prepared on the boat are also quite rich, but in the form of a buffet, many young and Dangerous boys eat and drink, of course-there is no wine, but there are enough drinks.


    Those who were full left on their own, and then another group of people came in... and then again-soon, all the young and Dangerous boys on the ship had their lunch.And at this moment-the freighter Changxing that the young and Dangerous boys took has also reached the agreed sea area.


    Chapter 869


    "Where are those damn dumb guys?" Looking at the endless sea, the dinosaur said viciously: "Aren''t they playing us? Why are we here, they haven''t arrived yet?"


    "Don''t worry..." Jiang Tiansheng''s maintenance is still very good. He has done all the preparations he should do. He is only waiting for the other party to come."I have just contacted each other, they will be here soon..."


    At this moment, Big Brother B, who had been standing on the bow of the ship looking into the distance, suddenly pointed at the sea level in the distance, and said a touch of white that gradually leaked out: "That--is it a ship from the Sanlian Gang??"


    Everyone followed his guidance and saw that the sea level in the distance leaked a little white at first, but soon... they saw the whole picture of the ship¡ª¡ª


    The so-called-there is no harm without comparison.


    Everyone in Hong Xing looked at the luxurious and majestic super-large yacht, and then at the half-old and unnew thousand-ton freighter at their feet. They felt like they had a million MMP words they wanted to say, but they couldn''t say it.


    "Damn, I now believe that the Sanlian Gang is covering the sky with one hand in Dayan..." Liang Kun looked at the yacht on the opposite side, and said enviously: "This thing will cost hundreds of millions, right?"


    "I X..." The dinosaur couldn''t help but explode with a swear word: "These dull guys are really rich!"


    Although Big Brother didn''t speak, the envy in his eyes could not be concealed.


    "The disarming power of the Sanlian Gang leader is really..." Jiang Tiansheng couldn''t help but smile, not to mention anything else-only the two items were compared, and the morale on his side was smashed. Opposite This hand really caught people off guard.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 621

    The young and Dangerous boys on the deck also saw the yacht coming from a distance, which immediately caused a small commotion-yachts or something, it was too far away for them... Yes, that is, get a few sports cars to drive, and it''s not that kind of luxury car.


    But¡ªLook at the gang leader of the Sanlian Gang, and he¡¯s directly on the big yacht... This Nima is really a good comparison.


    Even if they weren''t all Hongkongers, maybe they would secretly consider the question of whether it would be better to switch to the Sanlian Gang.


    When Zhou Ye''s Great Emperor on the opposite side gradually approached them, even Jiang Tiansheng was a little depressed this time. Although the opposite side was a yacht, it was too big, right??The 180-meter-long super-large yacht has deeply shocked Jiang Tiansheng¡¯s self-confidence. He knows the value of this yacht better than others¡ªat least one billion, or US dollars...


    Madan''s-when there is a lot of money, sometimes it really crushes people.


    What is the net worth of someone who owns a billion-dollar yacht??At least tens of billions...


    Fuck, I don¡¯t know, I was taken aback--Jiang Tiansheng felt that his confidence was a little lacking, and he was a bit too big to face a man with tens of billions of assets.


    At this moment¡ªthe superyacht gradually reduced its speed and slowly circled the Changxing¡ªthen it stopped about twenty meters away from the Changxing.


    At this time, the Hong Xingzai on the boat can already see the arrangement on the yacht from a distance-luxury-atmosphere-comfort-and various visible and invisible arrangements, which make them feel like in a dream The same feeling.


    "...Guru..." At this time, the pheasant, who was a little seasick, is no longer seasick, and his eyes are straightened when he looks at the yacht¡ª"Damn, this is what life is called like this... In the position of carrying a handle, can you afford to drive this kind of yacht?"


    "I don''t know...!" Chen Haonan also felt dizzy... But in order to encourage his little brother, he still said without conscience: "Probably¡ªmaybe¡ªmaybe¡ªit will, after all, this yacht should belong to The Sanlian Gang is the leader...she can do it, but we can''t do it..."


    If Jiang Tiansheng heard that his younger brother thinks of himself so much, he will probably smile and say: "It''s not good--I really can''t afford it..."


    "Are you the brothers of the Sanlian Gang? We are Hongxing..." At this time, the dinosaur was also under Jiang Tiansheng''s instruction, picked up the loudspeaker on the ship, and shouted: "I don''t know-how do you want to talk? ??"


    The sound of the dinosaurs seemed a bit intermittent under the blowing of the sea breeze-but, soon-from the yacht on the opposite side, a clear voice came out: "Let''s go to your boat and have a talk..."


    "Okay-we are on the boat to welcome everyone from the Sanlian Gang!" Although the voice from the other side was a female voice, but-dinosaurs don''t dare to explode as much as they used to be, rich and powerful...


    Soon-the young and Dangerous boys on board Hongxing saw a scene that shocked them.


    I saw¡ªin the second deck on the back of the luxurious superyacht on the opposite side, two helicopters gradually rose up¡ªwith the hum of the propellers, the helicopters slowly flew¡ªtowards the one they were riding in. The Changxing ship flew.


    Sitting in the entertainment room on the third deck of the Great Emperor, Wang Qi looked through the glass boat on the side of the ship and looked at the freighter Changxing not far away. He mumbled: "It''s just a bunch of gangsters, you need Ye to talk to them in person. Well, I can kill them alone..."


    "Ye is also for KK..." Feng Li lifted her glasses with her hand and smiled: "After all-Sister Yao uses poor methods. My dear, in order to appease KK, she always has to talk to her brother. Fei had a good talk!"


    "Hey..." Wang Qi could only sigh for the explanation of her sisters. Of course, she knew that her man was very good to her sisters. As long as it was not unreasonable to make trouble, she would basically respond to requests...except for certain times.


    And at this moment - Zhou Ye had already landed on the deck of the Changxing with the girls in a helicopter.


    The Changxing is a container ship-two helicopters on the deck of more than fifty meters are more than enough.


    When the helicopter''s propellers gradually stopped rotating, Jiang Tiansheng greeted him with a few of his followers-they had already sincerely placed the negotiation site on their ship, and they didn''t express their sincerity. It''s a bit too unsuccessful, and it will make the brothers on the road laugh...


    But-when Jiang Tiansheng came to the two helicopters parked side by side, he looked at the figure coming out of the helicopter, but he was a little dull.


    I saw¡ªfrom the cabin of the helicopter on the left, a handsome young man walked down first¡ªbehind that young man, there were two beautiful girls in kimonos who looked almost exactly the same.


    In the other helicopter, two women in kimonos and a girl walked down, judging by their age-these two women in kimono are about 25 or six years old.


    "This..." Jiang Tiansheng was a little bit awkward. He couldn''t figure out who was Ding Yao, the leader of the pig''s foot triptych gang who talked about numbers this time... Finally, he had to ask embarrassingly: "Excuse me¡ªwhich one is Ms. Ding Yaoding??"


    "I am..." Ding Yao, who walked off the helicopter with Baidi Yayoi, said with a smile: "You are Hongxing''s Mr. Jiang?"


    "Hahaha... I have always heard that the Sanlian Gang in Duiwan is thriving under Ms. Ding''s management. When I saw Ms. Ding today, she was indeed a hero of the female middle school..." Jiang Tiansheng said with a smile: "I don''t know how many of them are. Which hall master of the Sanlian Gang?"


    Let¡¯s talk about the numbers¡ªif my family is better than others, of course I¡¯m pressing the other side. Although the Sanlian Gang hasn¡¯t brought many brothers over, it¡¯s just that Ding Yao¡¯s way of appearance and the car show that his family is rich and wealthy... Therefore, it is better to be honest, everyone should behave first and then fight. As Jiang Tiansheng, who has more shopping malls than the market, he knows better-more money can really kill people invisible.


    Therefore, he is so easy to talk...


    Chapter Eighty Seventy


    Originally¡ªJiang Tiansheng thought that the handsome and incomparably young boy who got off the plane first was Ding Yao¡¯s attendant, and the other women were Ding Yao¡¯s younger sisters from Huatang... As a result, Ding Yao¡¯s actions surprised him. .


    I saw¡ªDing Yao, who heard Jiang Tiansheng¡¯s question, didn¡¯t immediately go forward to talk to Jiang Tiansheng, but walked behind the handsome young man in a curly manner, and stood with the two twin sisters with peerless looks. After being together, Zhan Yan smiled and said, "I''m sorry, Jiang Sheng-the protagonist of this numbering is not me, but my husband-Zhou Ye..."


    Ding Yao stepped back a little while talking, and stretched out his hands to hold Zhou Ye''s left arm - while Baidi Yayoi stood on the other side, like Ding Yao, holding his husband''s right arm.


    "This..." Jiang Tiansheng looked puzzled. He did his homework before he talked about the maths-he knew a lot about Ding Yao''s history. In the information-Ding Yao gave him The two most impressive points are -


    First, he is cruel and cruel.


    Secondly, she is clean and self-conscious. It has never been said that she has an ambiguous relationship with anyone. There is even a legend on the road that Ding Yao is a lesbian and does not like men but women.The evidence is that after Ding Yao took power, despite the opposition of everyone in the gang, a new hall called Huatang was opened. This hall only recruited women and was her guard.


    But the scene before him completely overthrew those legends... Is this Nima the leader of the Sanlian Gang??Is it a fake gang leader??Seeing Ding Yao''s appearance of Xiaoniaoyi, where is there a generation of heroines??It was obviously a little woman caught in a whirlpool of love.


    "Hehe..." Jiang Tiansheng felt a sense of powerlessness with a punch on the cotton. Those homework was done in vain... However, after all, he was the man who had been Hong Xing''s chief executive for ten years. Jiang Tiansheng laughed at himself. , And then walked in front of Zhou Ye."Mr. Zhou, I don''t know if we are invited to meet here this time, how does your gang plan to resolve the dispute between our two gangs?"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye looked around with a smile, don''t say¡ªa group of hundreds of young and Dangerous boys is really bluffing, but¡ªit doesn¡¯t make any sense to him, don¡¯t say it. There are only a few hundred gangsters, even if a few hundred US captains surround him, it will be given for nothing.


    "I don''t know, what is Mr. Jiang going to do?" Zhou Ye asked while looking at the Hongxing reporters behind Jiang Tiansheng: "Tell me, you tell me... and then I will say it!"


    "Okay..." Jiang Tiansheng nodded, and then shouted to the back: "Da Fei..."


    Following Jiang Tiansheng¡¯s words, Dafei walked out from the younger brother behind B... "Mr. Jiang..."


    Although Da Fei greeted Jiang Tiansheng, but-his eyes were always on the girl standing behind Ding Yao, that was his kidnapped sister, KK...


    However, what makes Da Fei strange is why his sister does not seem to be restricted in her freedom, and her expression does not seem to be controlled by drugs-but she just doesn''t come to recognize herself?


    Jiang Tiansheng didn¡¯t care about Dafei¡¯s disrespect, but patted his shoulder and said: ¡°This time we Hong Xing is for our brothers to come forward, not for anything else, just want to tell others-in Hong Kong, we Hong Xing¡¯s Brothers are the most united... Now, I give Dafei the right to talk about conditions. After all, he is the party!"


    With that said, Jiang Tiansheng turned his head and said to Dafei: "If you have anything, just say it, don''t be afraid-our Hongxing tens of thousands of brothers are your backing."


    "Thank you Jiang Sheng..." At this moment, Da Fei really wanted to cry and shed tears. Forced to endure the touch in his heart, Da Fei turned his head and said to Zhou Ye: "Since Jiang Sheng asked me to say it, then I''m not welcome. ...I only have one request, please return my sister..."


    "Da Fei?" Zhou Ye smiled...Accurately speaking, he is his eldest brother-but Jiang Tiansheng is really good, not to mention, it is just a trick to buy people''s hearts. The thief...


    "Yes... it''s me!" Da Fei looked at Zhou Ye and told the truth-he felt like standing in front of this handsome young man, he really felt inferior.There were reasons for the super yacht, Zhou Ye''s own aura, and even Zhou Ye''s appearance.


    Da Fei, who had been on the road for more than ten years, was a little timid when facing Zhou Ye.


    "About KK... It is indeed Yaoyao''s misconsideration. I''m sorry to help her here..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "But..."


    Hearing what Zhou Ye said in front of him, Da Fei still had a thought that his goal was about to be achieved...As a result, Zhou Ye''s voice changed.


    "But... KK is already my woman, and she is willing to follow me-although you are KK''s brother, but-there is no reason to snatch KK from me...?" Zhou Ye said , Wei Wei turned her head behind her, and said to KK who was standing behind her cleverly: "KK, tell your brother what you think!"


    "Yeah!" KK agreed, stepped forward slightly, walked to Ding Yao''s side, and flew towards his brother: "Brother, I am already Ye''s woman, and-I love him, too. Love him so much...I won''t go back, I want to follow him..."


    "..." When facing Zhou Ye, Da Fei could treat him as a liar, but facing his sister¡ªhe could no longer deceive himself."KK, are you stupid?? He has so many women...Do you still like him?"


    Although Zhou Ye did not say that he was all his own women behind him, Da Fei, as a person who passed by, could of course see the undisguised love in the eyes of all the women looking at Zhou Ye - besides, Ding Yao, the leader of the Sanlian Gang just now I personally admitted that Zhou Ye was his own man... Isn''t that obvious enough?


    "Ha... I thought it was a great character, it turned out to be just a little white face who cheated a woman''s money..." Liang Kun, who had long wanted to make trouble, walked out from behind Jiang Tiansheng, looking like a fool."Hey-pretty boy, have you run out of so many women? Do you need me to help you?"


    However-he didn''t finish his words, just like a rooster pinched around the neck, it stopped abruptly.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 622

    This is not because of his conscience discovery--but, he is really like a chicken, being pinched by Zhou Ye''s neck...


    "What...what do you want to do...put our brother Kun down!"


    "Hey¡ªyou be careful!"


    "Believe it or not, we hacked you to death..."


    Seeing that his boss was grabbed by Zhou Ye''s neck and slid away, the younger brothers under Liang Kun suddenly stopped doing it...They all clamored to move up, and a few more quietly took out their own firearms. .


    However-at this moment.


    There was a bang¡ªwith these shocking gunshots, several gangsters holding firearms were instantly headshot and fell on the deck...


    Chapter 871


    "Hong Xing''s, stop me..." Seeing that the scene was going to be chaotic, Jiang Tiansheng hurriedly shouted.And the dinosaur and Big B hurriedly restrained their men... After a few minutes, the scene was finally under control.


    "Do you know?" Zhou Ye didn''t care about the riots of Hong Xing''s gangsters at all, but raised his hand and caught Liang Kun in front of him."In this world, some people will die because of car accidents, some people will die because of diseases... But your way of death is the most special, because you died because of being humble."


    With that said, Zhou Ye grabbed Liang Kun''s neck with one hand, and slammed him onto the deck hard - this made Liang Kun feel dizzy and unable to get up... However, this was not the end.


    Zhou Ye lifted his foot, stepped on Liang Kun''s leg like a joke, and suddenly - Liang Kun howled like a pig."what--!!!!"


    Several people close to each other heard a click... Apparently, Zhou Ye''s foot smashed Liang Kun''s bones.


    "Zhou Sheng, is this a bit unsound? Even if Liang Kun Xingjian offends you, it will be handed over to Hong Xing to handle it?" Jiang Tiansheng asked with embarrassment: "And, you guys The blocker killed us Hongxing brothers at once, shouldn''t we give us an explanation?"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye ignored Jiang Tiansheng, but turned to Dafei and said, "Do you want to be the boss of Hong Xing? I want to help you... It''s in the face of KK."


    "I..." Da Fei was struggling, he didn''t know how credible what Zhou Ye said, but...obviously, with Zhou Ye''s car, he is not a person who talks.Da Fei''s heart wandered back and forth between being the boss and his brothers. In the end, he bowed his head and said, "I''m sorry, although I want to be a big brother too, but...I''m afraid that people will point to my backbone and scold me. "


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye didn''t say a word. He planned to kill the slut Jingkun before talking... As for Da Fei not wanting to be the boss?When the time comes, I can''t help him.


    On the deck that was originally a bit noisy, because the gunshots just now became extremely quiet...Although they were all brave young and dangerous, there was still a big gap between the slasher and the dead.


    Watching the guy who was just next to him, he was headshot in a blink of an eye...How could he not be afraid?After all, they are just gangsters, not well-trained soldiers, even soldiers-when they first go to the battlefield, they will be afraid to see dead people.


    And Jiang Tiansheng and the other people who were talking to each other were gloomy and silent¡ªjust now, Liang Kun was five or six meters away from Zhou Ye, and it was right in front of them, but they didn¡¯t see Jing Kun at all. How did they get to Zhou Ye''s hands? This had to make them feel terrified.


    Moreover-the gunshots just now also show that although they came to their own boat, they are not unprepared rookies-on that super luxury yacht not far from their own boat, there are obviously an unknown number of snipers .


    Just now, a few people saw... the dead brothers of Hong Xing all had firearms in their hands.Obviously, the snipers did not shoot randomly, but had a clear purpose-whoever dared to take a firearm would die. This was a deterrent.


    "I think... it''s better for everyone to be friendly..." Ding Yao Qiao stood behind Zhou Ye, looking at her man, smashing Liang Kun''s bones to pieces...


    On the extremely quiet deck, except for the sound of the gurgling sea breeze, the sound of smashing bones and the screams of Liang Kun... This sound is so infiltrating, the young and Dangerous boys who watched could not help but grumble. He swallowed.


    Jiang Tiansheng, Dinosaurs and Big B, their faces were very embarrassed-not only because of Hong Xing''s words, Zhou Ye stepped on his feet like rubbish, arbitrarily insulted... but also because of the words Zhou Ye just said to Dafei .[Do you want to be Hongxing¡¯s agent?]


    This sentence-obviously did not put Hong Xing in his eyes at all.


    At this moment, Liang Kun had already fainted. After Zhou Ye stepped on a few more feet, he felt a little boring. Looking at Liang Kun¡¯s slightly undulating fierce mouth, he turned his head and said to Baidi Yayoi: "Yayoi , Leave this humble guy in the sea to feed the sharks."


    "Hi, Master Husband!" Yayoi smiled, and walked to Zhou Ye''s side with small steps, and said with a smile: "Master Husband, when throwing this trash down to feed the sharks, let him bleed a little. Well, otherwise those little cuties can''t find the food rewarded by this group of husbands!"


    Following the voice, a samurai sword appeared in Yayoi''s hand, lightly swiping it on Liang Kun''s limbs, and immediately sprayed out four pillars of blood-then Yayoi slightly raised his foot, seemingly weakly kicked at Liang Kun''s. Body.


    And this seemingly feeble kick, it was like having a few hundred kilograms of power-kicking Liang Kun lying on the ground to the ship''s side a few meters away, directly over the ship''s side-and fell into the sea.


    The scalp that Hong Xingzai saw was numb--just kidding, this neon woman who looked as beautiful as a fairy was also so vicious.


    It''s not that Hong Xing everyone doesn''t want to do it--but the unknown number of blockers make them feel like needles--each of them has a feeling that if they draw out their weapons, they will definitely die.


    Between life and death, there is a big horror.


    They are just gangsters¡ªthey just want to be a prestige... and act as the boss in front of ordinary people, really let them avenge a person regardless of their name??Sorry-they can''t do it.


    After finishing the Yayoi Baidi ordered by his husband, he did not turn back behind Zhou Ye¡ªbut took out an exquisite handkerchief from the small Japanese-style cloth bag on his waist, and gently held Zhou Ye and grabbed Jingkun. The hands of the neck were gently wiped, and while wiping, he complained: "My husband, such a person is not worth your action at all, look-it''s dirty..."


    On the other side, Ding Yao picked up a satellite phone-in front of Jiang Tiansheng, dialed a number without hesitation, and directly ordered: "Hey-it''s me, um-Hong Xing has a Do you know the guy whose name is Brother Kun? Huh? I didn''t expect him to be the person in Mong Kok? But unfortunately, there will be no such person in the future-everything is done according to our old rules, I don''t want him to have relatives living here In the world, if you can¡¯t do it, go to the Xingtang to receive your punishment!"


    "Fang Master Ding, are you a bit too much like this?? The rules of the road-no harm to your family..." Jiang Tiansheng can no longer be used to Liang Kun, and he can''t stop talking at this time, otherwise he won''t have to be Hong Xing anymore. It''s up to you."Jiankun is humble, and there is more to die... But, there is no need to harm your family?"


    "Haha..." It was not Ding Yao, but Zhou Ye who answered Jiang Tiansheng.


    Facing Jiang Tiansheng¡¯s questioning, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, ¡°In my opinion-it¡¯s too false to say that it''s not a disaster to your family. When Liang Kun was prestigious, his family was always exposed... When bad luck happens, his family can be spared??"


    "Hey, don''t go too far..." Even if Jiang Tiansheng was a dough, Zhou Ye would already be angry at this meeting.


    Zhou Ye ignored him. Instead, he turned his head and shouted at the young and Dangerous boys around: "I now propose that Da Fei be Hong Xing''s talker. Who agrees? Who opposes??"


    Chapter VIII


    Zhou Ye¡¯s voice spread throughout the deck¡ª¡ª


    Hearing these words, the entire deck suddenly boiled. Although¡ªThese people are just a group of gangsters, it is undeniable that they also have their own ideas. Joining Hongxing is to see that Hongxing is powerful enough and speaking loud enough¡ª Others are afraid of them.


    But - all this was broken by Zhou Ye''s words.


    As an outsider, Zhou Ye actually wants to appoint their boss now??What does this take them Hongxing?Your own watchdog??How could this make them not angry... The feeling of being despised made them temporarily forget the sniper who might burst their heads at any time, forget the cruel methods Zhou Ye had just cleaned up Liangkun, and shouted loudly with righteous indignation. .


    "Want to appoint our Hong Xing person? How old are you?"


    "That''s-don''t think that there are five people and six people, you are really invincible!"


    "Believe it or not, our Hongxing brother drowned you by spitting and drowning..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Jiang Tiansheng looked at Zhou Ye with a frosty face, and said coldly: "Mr. Zhou, don''t you think you are too lenient? It is not your turn to be the person in Hongxing. Speak...Even if you are the man of the Ding Gang, you can''t tell me Hong Xing!"


    Jiang Tiansheng is really angry, let''s put it this way-although he does not want to do what Hong Xing said, but-he does not want to do it and being ousted from power are completely different things-even if Jiang Tiansheng has a good temper, At this time, Zhou Ye had already made him angry.


    "Oh? Really?" Zhou Ye looked at these excited young and Dangerous boys with interest, and smiled: "But, I just want to appoint Hong Xing''s person today. What are your plans? "


    "¡ª¡ªDing Gang master, is this also what your tripartite gang meant???" In Jiang Tiansheng¡¯s view, Zhou Ye was a little white face who was able to climb Ding Yao¡¯s tall branch by virtue of his handsome appearance, although he may have some effort on him. , But-in the end it will still be Ding Yao, so-he simply turned his head and asked Ding Yao what he meant.


    You know, two gangs, although one is in Duywan and the other is in Hong Kong... But if the two sides really go to war-there are really ways to save the other side.


    Apart from other things, both parties have an invisible entrance on each other¡¯s territory. One is to communicate with each other, whether it is useful or not, and the other is to serve as a point of contact for people in the local gang of both parties. .


    Once the two sides go to war, the first thing to bear is their respective contact points on the other''s territory, and the second is the smuggling business within their respective gangs.Jiang Tiansheng believed that Ding Yao was definitely not a reckless person to be the leader of the Sanlian Gang at a young age.


    As for¡ªwhy did Ding Yao stand behind Zhou Ye? Why did he acquiesce in Zhou Ye''s possession of so many men? Jiang Tiansheng only regarded Zhou Ye as the result of his superb methods and already overwhelming Ding Yao.


    Hearing Jiang Tiansheng¡¯s words, Ding Yao smiled slightly and said: "Mr. Jiang, you made a mistake. All of what I have today is given to me by my husband. His will, here, will Will be thoroughly implemented..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 623

    "So-your Sanlian Gang is planning to go to full-scale war with Hongxing?" Jiang Tiansheng narrowed his eyes and said with a cold face: "Don''t the Ding Gang master be afraid to go back and be condemned by all of the Sanlian Gang??"


    "Hahahahaha..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing when he heard Jiang Tiansheng''s words-to be honest, he was originally just curious about the rules of math, and he wanted to come and have a look. It means to kill all the people in Hongxing.


    The reason for all of this was just because he suddenly saw his cheap brother, Da Fei¡ª¡ª


    What should I say, Zhou Ye suddenly realized-it seems that if Hong Xing from Hong Kong were to be taken down, the name of his underworld giant would be fully established... Therefore, he asked Dafei on a whim. That sentence.[Do you want to be Hongxing''s talker?


    "Okay... I will ask one more last sentence. I propose Dafei to be Hong Xing''s agent-who agrees? Who opposes?"


    His words provoke a scolding...Zhou Ye smiled slightly and didn''t care--turned his head to the mother and daughter of Baidi and said, "Show me the results of your practice during this period of time..."


    "As you wish, Master Husband..." Baidi Yayoi smiled slightly..., and then took his daughter past Zhou Ye and came to the confrontation with Hongxing''s group, saying: "I''m not good at learning, please Take care!"


    With these words¡ªthe mother and daughter of Baidi exerted their strength at the same time, suddenly¡ªcountless water columns over one meter thick spewed out from the sea around Changxing, turning into countless water snakes¡ªtoward Hongxing on the deck. The young and Dangerous boy attacked.


    "Yaoshou...what the hell is this??"


    "Fuck, the Sea Dragon King is angry..."


    "what¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Help..."


    Jiang Tiansheng was already standing there completely... no matter how much he exaggerated Zhou Ye''s ability in his heart, he couldn''t imagine that he would face such a non-human guy.


    Now, he finally understood why Zhou Ye would dare to board his ship with only a few women in such audacity¡ªsnipers were just a means they used to make fun, and the real back was here.


    On the other hand, Chen Haonan took a few of his brothers and guarded his boss firmly... To them, Mr. Jiang was just a nominal boss, and it was Brother B who really kissed them.


    "How could this...how could this be..." Big B was already dumbfounded. This is like a gangster film originally, but in a blink of an eye the style of painting suddenly changes-it becomes a supernatural film in an instant... How can this be broken??


    "Mr. Zhou...Mr. Zhou...I''m sorry, I shouldn''t trouble you, please, let go of my brothers..." Da Fei rushed to Zhou Ye and bowed desperately.


    "Brother uncle... it''s not the problem that I can''t let go of them now!" Zhou Ye smiled and patted Dafei''s shoulder and said: "It''s the problem that they can''t let go of you, I''m afraid - they are all here now. I hate you to death in my heart, even if I let them go, once they return to Hong Kong, they might make you three swords and six holes before lighting the sky lantern!"


    "No... absolutely not..." Da Fei shook his head, unwilling to believe it.


    "You don''t believe it..." Zhou Ye was not angry, and explained to Da Fei: "Look, in the eyes of your Hongxing brothers, I am afraid that you are about to hate you now, thinking that you are colluding with me, They brought them here...If I really let them go, I''m afraid they will go back once, and within two days, KK will cry and cry for me to avenge you!"


    "..." Da Fei looked around in disbelief. Everyone was staggered by the high-pressure water jets made by the mothers and daughters of Baidi. Many people were cursing themselves... He, already believed Zhou. What Ye said.


    "How do you say, we are all relatives--" Zhou Ye smiled: "Don''t treat you badly, let me ask you again--Do you want to be Hong Xing''s business? If you want--I will give these guys right now. Let go, they are your future team..."


    "These guys hate me so much now...how can they become my team?" Dafei smiled bitterly.


    "Just leave it alone..." Zhou Ye chuckled, "Just say whether you want to do what Hong Xing does. I''ll take care of the rest!"


    "I...I...I am willing!" Da Fei hesitated for a while, and finally nodded-how can a gangster want to climb up?


    "That''s easy..." Zhou Ye smiled and spoke in Greek.[XX said, Xu Feihong became the chief speaker of Hongxing Society of Hong Kong from today.


    It¡¯s not that Zhou Ye deliberately wanted to pretend to be X in a foreign language, but when he said that sentence in Chinese, he was heard¡ªZhou Ye always feels that the second half is full, so what...


    After saying these words-Zhou Ye smiled at Baidi mother and daughter: "Well-they are no longer enemies!"


    "Okay, my husband!" Baidi Yayoi smiled slightly, and returned to his man again with his daughter.


    "Big Uncle-work hard, I am optimistic about you!" Zhou Ye smiled and patted Da Fei''s shoulder, and then took the girls into the helicopter and rode away.In the plane-Zhou Ye used the ability of speech and spirit by the way to modify the memories of those on board...let them forget the strange abilities they had seen before.


    Chapter Eighty Seventy Three


    "Xu Sheng...your brother-in-law is finally gone!" Not long after Zhou Ye''s helicopter took off, the dinosaur who spoke to Hongxing Tuenmen cautiously approached Dafei, and said with lingering fears: "Xu Sheng, you My brother-in-law is really amazing..."


    "Xu Sheng? Me?" When Da Fei was in a daze, he suddenly heard what the dinosaur said, and suddenly pointed at himself in surprise.


    You know, in terms of the status in the Hongxing community-he is not as good as the dinosaurs, after all-the dinosaurs are now in Tuen Mun, and he is still following the big brother as a horse boy-


    On weekdays, the dinosaurs yelled at him when he flew, and he would yell Brother Dinosaurs regardless of whether he was true or false.


    But-now the dinosaurs actually call him Xu Sheng?Such a respectful name¡ªhow could Da Fei not be surprised.


    "Yeah... Xu Sheng! Don''t be angry..." The dinosaur said with a dog-legged look: "Although your brother-in-law is a little bothered, he is really rich... This time I will join with you. Get up and set up a round for Liangkun''s twenty-five Zai, and he has done a good job!"


    "..." Da Fei''s heart was tumbling, why in a blink of an eye--he felt that the world had become so strange??He actually became Xu Sheng??What about Jiang Sheng??Thinking of this-he pointed at Jiang Tiansheng and asked: "Who is he?"


    "Xu Sheng? You may manage a small number of clubs. This is the big brother of Big B... I have some money at home, and I don''t know where my head is missing. I have to come out and mix with Big B... Really!" Dinosaur said with a gloomy expression. In fact, he was a pity why he didn''t have such a rich little brother.


    "...Be busy, let me be quiet..." Da Fei felt like a huge wave was set off in his heart-is his brother-in-law a god? His woman can easily use that kind of weird as a god at sea It has the same power as the Fa, and he made his own world change drastically in one sentence...This, this is really...Forget it, since you can''t resist, just enjoy it.


    He Dafei is not an A Dou who can''t afford to support him, let alone a pedantic guy... Since his brother-in-law has arranged everything for him, it would be too hypocritical to refuse him...


    Thinking of this-Da Fei also began to slowly adapt to the transition from Da Fei to Xu Sheng. Through questioning-he found that the memories in these guys'' minds had been changed, and the changes were very thorough, all abnormalities They have been rationalized by various means.


    It was originally to help him talk to the Sanlian Gang, but it became-he discovered that Hongxing Mong Kok''s story, Ren Liangkun, had the behavior of eating inside and out, in order not to expand the influence, and prevent Hong Xing''s old rival Dongxing from reading jokes... So secretly informed Big B, Dinosaurs and Han Bin... to give Liang Kun Bu a game, pretending to talk with the Sanlian Gang at sea, tricking Liang Kun and his confidant into the boat.


    On the high seas, he united with his brother-in-law Zhou Ye to catch Liang Kun and his men in one fell swoop... As for the water on the deck?It was sprayed from Zhou Ye''s boat with a high-pressure water gun, and the main purpose was to reduce casualties and suppress Liang Kun''s men.


    "Brother-in-law, brother-in-law...you really surprised me..." Dafei sat in the single cabin where Mr. Jiang was supposed to sit, and said to himself: "Forget it... Since this is the case, then I will come too. Try the taste of Hongxing carrying the handle..."


    Although he was determined to do this, Da Fei was extremely jealous of his brother-in-law... Just kidding, what else can such a fairy-like figure do without confessing??


    On the other side-Zhou Ye has returned to his yacht, turned the bow and headed towards Neon... Why did you go to Neon??Of course it''s-I''ve made a kiss... Does this still have to ask?


    At this moment, in the lobby of the Great Emperor, the girls were chatting about what happened just now...KK was cleverly nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms.For her, her own man took her own face and gave her brother Xu Feihong a position as a Hongxing talker, which is already a pet. What else is she dissatisfied with?Just thinking of the small request her man just made in her ear, she couldn''t help her cheeks flushing.


    "My dear... just now my skills are good..." Du Jingjing, who was sitting opposite Zhou Ye, smiled and boasted, "Isn''t it any worse than the maiden?"


    Du Jingjing?It''s the best friend who went on the Fugui Maru with the maiden. She didn''t dare to kill a chicken, but now after a few days of diving in a simulated battle, she has learned to use a sniper rifle.


    In fact, she didn''t want to make the assault rifle charge, but¡ªher burden was a bit heavy and heavier¡ªit was easy to lose balance with the gun, so she could only obediently serve as a support unit for the girls in the game.


    And several other girls also got some exercise in the game, of course... they haven¡¯t reached the point of hitting a hundred shots, so-just now in charge of sniping on the ship are the Tokyo female SWAT five and Maiko and Keika, and this Du Jingjing.


    "Three..." Hearing her girlfriend''s boasting, Yuzi just stretched out three fingers and said faintly: "When you sniped someone, I killed three..."


    "...What if you let me leak my face in front of my dear, bad girl..." Du Jingjing said dissatisfied.


    "I think - you are better off showing your face in front of my dear..." Ding Yao joked with a smile.


    "Hey-don''t think you are really sisters if you look like sisters..." Du Jingjing watched Ding Yao actually teasing herself with her maiden, and suddenly swooped into the arms of her own man, refusing to say: " My dear, you are in charge of your women...look at them all bullying me!"


    "How do you want me to care about them? How about this..." Zhou Ye said, whispering in Du Jingjing''s ear with a smirk.


    Du Jingjing listened to her man''s bad idea, her eyes flickered, and a clear smirk leaked out, "Honey, you are really bad...but I like..."


    "Hey-what do you want?" Seeing his girlfriend''s smile, the maiden was a little numb.


    "Not so...you''ll know until the evening!" Du Jingjing said with a smile, and finally it was her turn to take the initiative."Want to know? Please..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 624

    "Before I am unlucky, I will make you unlucky first..." With a gritted teeth, Yazi rushed to Du Jingjing''s side, a Taishan top pressed Du Jingjing under her body, and her little hand squeaked towards Du Jingjing.


    "Don''t, don''t ha, I''m arrogant... ha ha ha... I, I''m most afraid of yang... Help... honey..."


    "Hmph, it''s useless to call anyone!"


    Seeing the two women laughing together, Ding Yao smiled and walked to his man''s side and nestled in his arms."Husband, why did you let those guys out at that time?"


    "Because... I suddenly felt that teaching him to fish is better than teaching him to fish!" Zhou Ye smiled and gently stroked Ding Yao''s back and said, "Even if I give Dafei 100 million, in the end, he can take this One hundred million to make something is unknown, besides-I think Hong Xing is a very good club. If Da Fei is here to take the matter, it is equivalent to-there is a person in Hong Kong."


    "My dear... are you planning to be an underground emperor?" Mo Chou came over with two wine glasses and handed one glass of red wine to Ding Yao. She knew-anyway, her man had no hands. The man who picked up the glass could drink to Ding Yao''s own man.


    "I still look down on the underground emperor..." Zhou Ye Zhang Zang took a sip of the red wine that Ding Yaodu had come over, and smiled: "It''s just that it seems to be very interesting...so I just did it, whatever you want... "


    "Hey-in the eyes of others, it''s so worthless in the eyes of others, how can it be so unworthy in your eyes?" Although Li Xin doesn''t like Young and Dangerous, he-also knows, Hong Xing How many people want to fight for the position of the person in question.


    "It''s just a bastard..." Zhou Ye looked down on that position, but then again-with this guy''s lazy character, let him deal with society affairs in peace, he might really annoy him and destroy him directly. Joined this club."Okay, let''s not talk about those... There is still a day or two to get to Neon, darlings, let''s party..."


    Following the sound of words, Zhou Ye rushed to the girls...The girls all smiled and avoided.


    A luxury yacht-dozens of beautiful women, only one man... What should that man do at this time??Do you need to ask??


    Anyway-Zhou Ye doesn''t need to ask, he knows what he should do...


    Chapter VIII


    Neon¡ª¡ª


    As a clan who has always been in charge of the Neon Yamada group, the house of the Caucus is certainly not shabby.Although it is not as luxurious as those chaebols, they are doing large-scale construction in various prosperous areas of Tokyo.


    But-as the Kusakari family from the samurai family, the ancestral house in Chiba, Tokyo covers an area of ??more than 7,000 square meters. Although it is not comparable to the mansions of those chaebols,-in the vicinity of Tokyo, It¡¯s also very nice to have such a place for quiet.


    At this moment, the Yamada team¡¯s Kusakari Kazuo is sitting in his home¡¯s 300-square-meter hall, quietly sipping tea¡ªlistening to the bamboo sounding in the courtyard, his mood is not as calm as his expression. .


    The Yamaguchi group, the Jidao organization that used to be side by side with the Yamaguchi group, has been somewhat defeated in recent years. After all, the Yamaguchi group has the support of the big chaebols, but his Yamaguchi group does not.


    Especially in the past few years, Inagawa and Sumiyoshi have been aggressively trying to gain a foothold in the already unstable Tokyo, which has exacerbated the Yamada group¡¯s plight...


    Therefore, Kusakari Kazuo agreed to the marriage request of Ding Yao, the leader of the Dingwan Sanlian Gang-nothing else, just to restore the reputation of the Yamada team in the neon group, and join forces to regain the status of the Yamada team.


    But, thinking of his only daughter, Kusamura Nanako, Kusamura Kazuo felt a little guilty.After all-letting my daughter marry a man who has never met, I feel a little sorry for her.


    "Patriarch..." A middle-aged woman in a plain kimono walked up to Kusakari Kazuo''s side and whispered: "The head of the Flower Hall of the Dawan Sanlian Gang has arrived. She said she was ordered by Ms. Ding. Come to prepare for the engagement! The day after tomorrow-Ms. Ding will arrive in Tokyo with her brother..."


    "Yeah, I see..." Kazuo Kusakari''s eyelids drooped, and replied, "Be entertained, don''t let people say that my Kusakari family doesn''t understand the etiquette of hospitality..."


    "It''s... Patriarch!" The middle-aged woman said, she was about to withdraw.


    "Wait a minute!" Kusakari Kazuo stopped the middle-aged woman. After thinking for a while, he asked, "Where is Nanako?"


    "Miss Nanako is in school..." the woman replied.


    "You send a maid to Tokyo to pick up the young lady..." Kusakari Kazuo sighed and said, "Anyway, I''m going to be a mistress soon, so I should come back and prepare!"


    "Yes, Patriarch..." The woman responded, but did not leave where she was.


    Kazuo Kusakari opened his eyes slightly to look at his housekeeper, and asked, "Is there anything else?"


    "Hi... Patriarch!" The woman nodded, and then said hesitantly: "I heard that Patriarch intends to pass the position to Miss Nanako''s husband-in-law, so what do you do with Master Lang?"


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Kazuo Kusakari glared at his housekeeper like telegraphs, "Asami Nakamura, who asked you to ask?"


    "No one asked Asami to ask, this is just Asami''s responsibility as the inner steward of the Kusakari clan!" Facing the anger of Kusakari Kazuo, Asami Nakamura didn''t panic--the inner steward, saying that it was an inner steward would be better than saying that it was no Kusaka Kazuo. Well-known concubine, she knows her man too well."When you brought Young Master Lang back to Cao Miao''s house, he always thought that he was the successor of the Cao Miao clan. If he was not dealt with properly, Chao Mei was afraid - and Xiao Qiang would be a disaster!"


    "I know..." Kazuo Kusakari knew that his housekeeper was right, but-the son who had been raised for so long, how could he not bear to deal with it like this.


    "Patriarch, please forgive Asami for so much contemplation... If you continue to be interrupted, you will suffer its chaos..." Asami Nakamura has always looked down on that Kusaki Lang, in her opinion-although that person is used to the noble surname of the Kusagi family, but- He is an outsider after all.


    As for Kusakari Kazuo''s intention to let Nanako''s husband-in-law take over the position of the sixth generation of the Yamada group in the future, she thinks it is normal...Although that is also an outsider, but-after all, he will be Nanako-san''s husband, and-in the future After he and Ms. Nanako have a child, the child with the blood of the Kusakura clan in his body will surely inherit the position of the leader of the Yamada Group Seven Daime and the Sanlian Gang.


    At that time-the Sanlian Gang and the Yamada Group will no longer distinguish each other, and the leadership position of the Yamada Group will not fall into the hands of others.


    "Let''s go down... I have to care about this!" Kusakari Kazuo rubbed his temples with some headache.


    "It''s... Patriarch!" Seeing the appearance of his patriarch, Asami Nakamura gently backed out with an interest...


    "Lang--don''t let me down..." Kazuo Kusakari looked at the empty hall and muttered: "If you really have illusions about the position of Yamada Group''s sixth generation... then you really can''t keep you. Up!"


    "..." Asami Nakamura smiled outside the house, she knew that her patron had made up her mind.So-all she has to do is to stare at Cao Yilang, and when he moves slightly, she will take him down with thunder.


    Asami Nakamura walked toward the door. When passing by the door, a young man with half-length hair came to face him. When he saw Asami Nakamura, he immediately said hello with a smile: "Nakamura-san, good noon!"


    "Master Lang, good noon..." Asami Nakamura nodded slightly, and then continued to walk out...she was going to pick up her own lady.


    "What''s the matter with Nakamura-san?" Kusaki Lang asked enthusiastically, "Do you need my help?"


    "It doesn''t need to be..." Asami Nakamura said without stopping at her feet: "The owner asked me to pick up the young lady back. In two days, her fiance will be here-it is rude, so the young lady will have to receive two days of special bridal training. !"


    "..." Hearing Nakamura Asami''s words, Kusamaro''s pupils shrank, but-soon he concealed the past and smiled and said, "Why don''t I go..."


    Although Asami Nakamura seemed to be walking without squint, the corner of her eye was actually paying attention to Kusnerang''s expression... Kusnerang''s performance just did not escape her interest at all.


    "Master Lang-please pay attention to your identity!" Asami Nakamura stopped and looked at Kusaki with a frosty face and said, "As a righteous son, you are not qualified to approach the young lady, do you understand? ?"


    "...Hey, I see..." Kusara said respectfully, "I''m sorry, I was rude..."


    "I hope you can position yourself..." Of course, Asami Nakamura will not be deceived by the respectful expression on the face of Kusner. She can clearly see Kusner''s clenched fists...but ,so what??


    Kusakari said he was the son of the owner of the family, but in fact-everyone knows that he is just a mascot-originally it was for Kazuo Kusari to have no children under his knees, and to recognize it as a buffer sign-no one would really He is regarded as the young master of the grass mow family.


    Now, since his Patriarch has a better choice, then-the final result of Cao Nelang is just being kicked out to stand on his own, and at most he will be given some severance pay.


    But what-what if he has untimely thoughts and tries to achieve his goal by meddlesome lady??So Nakamura Asami will naturally not be polite to him...


    Speaking of it-my lady seems to have met this guy a few times after an hour, at most she is an acquaintance-not even a childhood sweetheart-and this guy seems to have heard that the owner of his family is planning to marry the Sanlian Gang. I often want to be courteous with my own lady... Hmph¡ªI really want to blind him.


    Asami Nakamura ignored Kusara and walked directly to the door... She was not afraid of Kusara''s anger. She was expecting Kusara to break out. Then there would be reasons to kill this guy.


    Chapter VIII


    The high school affiliated with Tokyo Ochanomizu Women''s University.


    Tokyo Ochanomizu Women¡¯s University, as the first women¡¯s university in neon, once enjoyed the reputation of a Missy School-after all, the women¡¯s university was established in 1875. At that time-neon women¡¯s status was still quite low, so they were willing to pay for it. I am afraid that the only rich and politicians who let their daughter go to college are the rich.


    Therefore, it has the reputation of Missy School.


    And as an affiliated high school of Missy University, of course, it is also an out-and-out high school for girls. In this college, you can''t see a male existence... This is why those chaebols and Chinese like to send their daughters away. The reason for this.


    At this moment¡ªit¡¯s the lunch break, the girls on campus are gathering in twos and threes, laughing and playing, or chatting and eating... Looking around, there are beautiful figures in short skirts everywhere, really¡ªlike heaven. Exist.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 625

    "Nanako-chan, why do you look so listless these days?" On the rooftop, four girls were gathered together and chatting¡ªas for Nanako, it was Chie Horikawa¡ªone with a ponytail. The strong girl, with a trace of awe-inspiring temperament on her delicate little face, makes her look like an authentic eldest lady.


    "Qianhuijiang..." Cai Nanako moved the delicious-looking lunch in her lunch box with her chopsticks. These lunches that would have made her appetite before, now she can''t arouse her appetite."I...maybe I won''t be able to come to school in the future..."


    "Why?" The other three girls of X3 couldn''t help but asked hurriedly:


    "Why can''t Nanako-chan come to school anymore? Are you going to get married?" said Alyssa Watanabe with a smile. Alyssa Watanabe is a mixed race, and she inherited her father''s success perfectly. God''s eyes and his mother''s tall figure and fair skin are a great beauty.


    "Eh...??? How did Alys know??" Nanako looked at her girlfriend in surprise, with a dazed expression...What''s the situation??


    However, it was Alyssa who was more surprised than her... She was totally joking. Didn''t expect this to be right??


    "Hey hey..." The three of them were shocked... As the youngest and most lively Inagawa Kazemi of the four sisters, she was also the most curious one. She asked curiously: "Nanako Why do you want to get married all of a sudden? Obviously just sixteen years old..."


    "Yes... it was my father''s marriage appointment..." Nanako said with a gloomy look: "I don''t even know what my future husband will look like, whether he will be tall or short, fat or thin... Ah ah Ah, so annoying!"


    Although Nanako has been a well-behaved girl since she was a child, she also felt at a loss when facing the sudden fianc¨¦-no matter how it was said, it was the man who affected her life, or even politely said-that is about to be her life. Relying on her is also a person who will accompany her throughout her life.


    However, until now-she only knows one name, and she hasn''t even seen one of the photos. How could this make her not upset??


    "Don''t you just admit your fate?" Inagawa Shinobu said with a hateful look: "Nanako, you idiot-don''t you fight? To my father, I don''t want to marry someone. is it hard??"


    "..." X3


    The three girls did not speak, but looked at Inagawa Shinobu with strange eyes¡ª¡ª


    "Huh? Why are you looking at me like that?? Is there anything strange on my face??" Inagawa Shinobu was seen by his three girlfriends with a guilty conscience, and he kept rubbing his delicate face. There seems to be something dirty on it.


    "Ninja sauce is really passionate..." Nanako sighed.


    "That''s right-just a passionate fool!" Alyssa Watanabe also sighed, looking regretful.


    "Hey-you made it clear to me, who is a hot-blooded stupid?? Whoever says someone else is a stupid is a stupid..." Inagawa Shinobu jumped up angrily and yelled. When she yelled, there was no that This kind of arrogance that makes people feel bored, but because of the yelling, her two little tiger teeth are looming, and they look very cute.


    "I really envy Shinobu!" Horikawa Chie gently rubbed Inagawa Shinobu''s head, and sighed: "Uncle gave you such a name, and he probably wants you to inherit the family business... Unfortunately, we Can not be done¡­¡­"


    "Why??" Inagawa Shinobu and Horikawa Chie still have a relationship. The father of the two is a brother of a different name, so she naturally has a sense of closeness with Horikawa Chie.


    "Oh..." Alyssa Watanabe sighed and whispered softly: "Since we enjoy the wealth and status given by the family that ordinary people cannot enjoy, then we have to take the responsibility for the rise and fall of the family-marrying someone is One of them...Although Nanako is one step ahead of us now,-sooner or later we will come to this point-maybe it is the son of a chaebol or a descendant of a certain Chinese..."


    "Why, how could this happen..." Inagawa Shinobu said, Alyssa''s words made her feel unspeakable dull.


    She really doesn''t want to be separated from Nanako-obviously everyone has just become good friends, why should we separate like this??


    Chie Horikawa saw that the atmosphere was a little heavy. As a master of adjusting the atmosphere, she hurriedly changed the subject and said: "Nanako sauce, have you seen your future husband?"


    "No..." Nanako shook her head lightly, and said: "I just heard my father tell me that he is a very handsome boy, and-it''s a good match for our family..."


    "Right?" Horikawa Chie asked a little strangely: "I don''t remember the Chinese martial arts family that is famous for neon, what kind of teenagers are there? It''s the Mitsui family who has a poor dude... Could you say that is it him??"


    "No..." Cai Nanako lightly bit her own Zun Chun, and finally said: "Father said-my future husband is the younger brother of the leader of the Daiwan Sanlian Gang, his name is Zhou Ye..."


    "Hua Guoren??" The women were startled for a while, then for a while.


    After all-they also know that the Yamada team has had a hard time recently, so it is reasonable to find foreign aid.What they didn''t expect was that Kusakari Kazuo would marry his daughter directly.


    The Sanlian Gang knew that it was a gang that covered the sky in Dayan... Why did they know so many gangs?Then I can only say-who is looking for who.


    Chie Horikawa is the 5th generation of Sumiyoshi and the daughter of Masao Horikawa... and Alyssa Watanabe is the daughter of Ichiro Watanabe, the sixth generation of Yamaguchi, and Shine Inagawa is the daughter of Yuro Inagawa, the third generation of Inagawa Kai. -Their small group is called by the other girls in the school-the four princesses of the Neon Jidao.


    Although there are many gaps between their parents, but-as daughters, they are called friends in school, which I have to say is a very magical thing.


    But¡ªit¡¯s normal to think about it, girls from chaebols and Chinese are reluctant to associate with them¡ªand the daughters of small families are even more afraid of getting involved with them.


    Therefore-although the four girls are in different grades, they have become good best friends. This is because they have the same growth experience and the acquiescence of their parents... After all, it is no longer popular to fight and kill. Yes, making money is the last word-but the relationship between the recent gangs is a bit strange.


    Inagawa and Sumiyoshi had to unite in order to fight the Yamaguchi group... In this way, the Yamada group, which was originally the second largest Kokudo organization, would be a little bit on the wax... But let Kusakari Kazuo and Watanabe Ichiro unite, He is also unwilling.


    After all, as the second largest Jidao organization, Kazuo Kusakari still has his own arrogance, so he would rather marry the Sanlian Gang than cooperate with the Yamaguchi group.


    Just as the girls were digesting the news from Nanako, a voice suddenly sounded: "Miss... Patriarch asked me to take you back!"


    "Eh?? Nakamura-san??" Nanako turned to look, and was surprised to find that it was her housekeeper, Ms. Nakamura... She asked in a little astonishment: "Did your father say anything about it?"


    "Um... you will understand when you go back!" Nakamura looked at the three girls next to his own lady, and didn''t want to tell the reason. After all, the matter of the Yamada Group and the Sanlian Gang is still in a confidential stage for the time being. She doesn''t want to make extravagances.


    "Okay..." As a good girl, Nanako naturally had to be obedient... She gently stood up from the tablecloth, picked up her uneaten lunch box, and said to her girlfriend, "I''ll go back first. Now... everyone, see you later..."


    "Ms. Horikawa, Ms. Watanabe, Ms. Inagawa... Please forgive me, the owner of my family has an urgent call to Miss, so... It''s a bit rude!" Nakamura said, bowing slightly to the three girls, and then followed his own lady downstairs go with.


    Chapter VIII


    Kusamura Nanako sat in the car and looked at Asami Nakamura, the in-house steward of Kusamura who was sitting across from him, and asked softly: "Mother Nakamura...what the hell my father told me to go back..."


    Kusamura Nanako¡¯s mother died early since she was a child¡ªshe grew up with Asami Nakamura. After all, Kazuo Kusamura was busy every day as the fifth generation member of the Yamada group. It can be said that Kusuma Nanako can now become a qualified good girl. Most of it is due to Nakamura Asami.


    And Kusamura Nanako often secretly calls Nakamura Asami as Nakamura''s mother when there is no one, of course-she dare not in front of outsiders, even at home, she dare not in front of her father, because ¡ª¡ªIn the family, rules are more than everything...


    "It''s a good thing!" Asami Nakamura smiled and blinked at Nanako. It can be said that she has long regarded Nanako as her own daughter who is barren.


    "A good thing?" Nanako asked unclearly, "What is a good thing?"


    "Miss, your fiance will be in neon the day after tomorrow... happy or not?" Nakamura Asami teased Nanako and said: "And-the day after tomorrow, you are about to get engaged... Ah, it really feels like time flies quickly. , In a blink of an eye-the young lady has changed from a child snuggling in my arms and coquettishly into someone else''s wife..."


    "Mother Nakamura...oooo..." Listening to Nakamura Asami''s melancholy sigh, Kusamura Nanako couldn''t help but rushed into Nakamura Asami''s arms and burst into tears."I don''t want to leave you...uuuuu..."


    "Fool... Sooner or later, there will be such a day!" Although Nakamura Asami was a little bit disheartened, she still patted the grass on Nanako''s back gently, and said in a low voice, "And--Nanako''s fiance is still a handsome man. Oh¡­¡­"


    "No matter what beautiful men are not beautiful men... I don''t like it..." Kusamura Nanako put her little head in Nakamura''s arms and said muffledly.


    "Really?" Nakamura Asami smiled and took out a photo from her small bag on the side, and shook it gently: "Since Nanako doesn''t like it, then I will finally ask the host of Sanlian Banghuatang for this one. The picture of your fiance that I brought was thrown away!"


    "Huh?" Kusamura Nanako straightened his head from Nakamura''s arms in surprise --- and asked curiously: "It''s not that that guy hates photography the most, so there is no photo?? How..."


    Speaking of-at that time, Zhou Ye hadn''t met Ding Yao yet, so of course there were no photos or anything else-in fact, there was still one, which was the photo of Ding Yao and Zhou Ye in front of the cherry blossom trees before they parted, but- -That is the treasure of Ding Yaozhen''s life, who of the Sanlian Gang is brave enough to let her use the photos for blind dates?


    So-when Kusakari Kazuo asked for a photo of his future son-in-law, the answer he got was that Master Zhou Ye hated taking pictures, so-there was no photo left.


    To tell the truth-Kusakari Kazuo was very dissatisfied at the time, but-for the sake of the two gangs cooperation plan, he endured it.


    Therefore-Kusamura Nanako has always thought that her future fianc¨¦ is an ugly man-why would he be so taboo from taking pictures if he is not an ugly man?


    And today¡ªAsami Nakamura actually said that she had already got Zhou Ye''s photo¡ªhow could Kusamura Nanako not be curious?Even a stinky man, she wanted to see what her future fiance would look like.


    "Curious?" Nakamura Asami smiled and blinked at Nanako. Of course, she had already seen the photo in her hand-at the first glance, she felt that-Miss Nanako had picked up the treasure, personality Let¡¯s not talk about anything--just this beautiful appearance is enough to make many girls think about it day and night...


    "Hmm..." Kusamura Nanako desperately lit her little head, no matter how beautiful or ugly, she absolutely felt very curious about the man she was going to be with for life-after all, she did not have the courage to resist her father, and she herself It is a traditional neon woman, divorce or something, in her mind, there is absolutely no option.


    Seeing Nanako''s cute performance, Nakamura Asami couldn''t bear to tease her anymore-she handed over Zhou Ye''s photo at will.

 The Movie World Chapter 626

    "..." Nanako lightly took the photo and looked at it carefully¡ª


    I saw the photo was taken on the pier, and the background was an extremely luxurious yacht. Through the photo, Nanako could still vaguely see the three Chinese characters on the yacht [].


    In front of the yacht, there was a handsome young man in a casual suit. He saw the young man with a lazy smile-half side of his body, pointing to the luxury yacht in the distance, as if saying something...


    "It''s great..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s photo of Nanako, she gently pressed the photo with her hands in her arms, and her heart was full of joy... After all, having such a handsome fiance would be blessed by God.


    When she heard that the Sanlian Gang refused to give the photo, Nanako had a guess as to whether her fianc¨¦ had been ugly to a new height... and now, with this photo, she finally stopped thinking about it.


    Don''t say anything about the appearance party is not the appearance party-how many people in this world are not the appearance party?Who can see the so-called spiritual beauty at a glance?That''s why¡ªthere is the saying [Sister loves pretty].Not to mention having a good look makes people fight for ten years less, at least it can also be a good feeling bonus when facing the opposite sex in social situations.


    Nanako was anxious for a long time, and finally let go... She carefully put the photos in her schoolbag, and then asked curiously: "Mother Nakamura-you haven''t told my father what to do when you call me back. Well! Didn¡¯t Zhou Yesang arrive in Tokyo the day after tomorrow?"


    "Well--" Nakamura said with a smile: "Although Zhou Ye only came to Tokyo after the mulberry--but now, you are about to start the Huajia practice..."


    "But... but I feel that my cooking skills are okay..." Nanako asked unclearly. The so-called Huajiao practice is the practice of the bride-in simple terms, the bride has to learn to cook and clean. Clean up the room, and simple massage techniques.


    To put it bluntly-Neon''s bride practice is to turn a woman into a full-time housewife... For this, Zhou Ye is the favorite.


    "Nanako, your cooking skills are very good. That''s right..." Nakamura paused slightly before saying, "But-you know, Zhou Ye-sang is a native of the Bay, so-you still have to Learn some Chinese cuisine, and...some knowledge you should know as a woman!"


    "...So it''s like this..." Nanako nodded. She didn''t have any rejection of learning Chinese cuisine, and she even had some expectations. After all, she could let her husband eat the meals she prepared for him. For her, it is also a sense of accomplishment.


    Seeing that Nanako accepted his statement so easily, Nakamura couldn''t help but feel a little happy. The point of that sentence is not Chinese cuisine - but the following sentence [As a woman, you should know knowledge.


    Of course¡ªthis so-called knowledge that a woman should know, of course, was taught by someone who came over to Nanako, and it was the kind of secret room teaching... Up to two more maids were added to model off-site poses.


    To be honest-this sentence was temporarily added by Nakamura. The first time she saw Zhou Ye''s photo, she felt that this course was added... No way, who made Nanako''s fiance so handsome??Sometimes-it is not whether he seduce other women, but whether other women will seduce him.


    So here comes the problem-Nakamura, who has watched Nanako grow up, certainly doesn''t want him to think that Nanako, who is like her daughter, will be at a disadvantage when fighting those coquettish bitches. Then, he can only cultivate Nanako. I''m in the hall, I''m in the kitchen, I''m fighting Xiaosan, I''m fighting a gangster.


    Looking at the scenery outside the car window, Asami Nakamura couldn''t help but sighed secretly-it''s just that time is too tight... At the moment, I can only take one step and count one step, I hope Nanako can understand more.


    Chapter Eighty Seventy Seven


    At the pier of the Tokyo-Minato-Aomori International Yacht Club, an ultra-luxury yacht that resembles a 10,000-ton ship is slowly entering the only ultra-large deep-water berth in the pier under the leadership of the pilot boat.


    The club¡¯s manager, Yusuke Arai, dressed in a black suit, stood respectfully on the pier with his secretary, and watched the super-luxury 10,000-ton yacht called the Great Emperor slowly approaching the shore with a solemn face.


    And not far from him, there are a dozen women in black skirts. These women are obviously not the same as him-their eyes are full of enthusiasm when they look at the yacht.


    As the Great Emperor slowly docked, a T-shaped suspended ladder stretched out from the back of the yacht and landed straight on the pier.


    Soon-a handsome young man walked down surrounded by Yingyingyanyan.Seeing this handsome boy, a group of women in black, under the leadership of the long-haired woman in the lead, walked up quickly and greeted respectfully: "Master, welcome to Tokyo..."


    Ding Yao, who was holding Zhou Ye''s arm, couldn''t help but smile when he saw the performance of these women, and teased: "My husband--it seems that you have taken away the heart of the Hall Master Huatang under me... now I only recognize you instead of me...I am really sad!"


    "Big sister..." Ouyang Meimei said with a crimson face: "It''s not the big sister, you let us treat the young master as our own master?"


    "Bah-I didn''t let you see the young master, so I don''t want me..." Ding Yao sipped lightly and teased: "Little wave hoof please please me quickly, maybe I will give you a housekeeper if I am happy. The number of places!"


    "I..." Did Ouyang Meimei lose to her eldest sister''s head and go deep? In fact, it was because she cared too much about her image in front of Zhou Ye... Otherwise, what kind of posture she had never seen on the mixed road? what.


    "Okay, don''t tease Ouyang..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Ding Yao''s dolphins, and then asked Ouyang Meimei: "How are the things I asked you to prepare?"


    "Everything is ready, Master!"


    At this moment-Yusuke Arai from Aomori International walked over with his secretary and bowed respectfully ninety degrees when he saw Zhou Ye."Hello, Mr. Zhou Ye, I am Yusuke Arai of Aomori International, this time I will be responsible for all matters concerning your yacht here... We Aomori International has the most complete logistics team that can provide you with the best Maintenance service!"


    "...No need!" Zhou Ye looked at Yusuke Arai, joking--Can they understand the technology on board that far exceeds this era?Besides...the Great Emperor has its own maintenance robots, and the sanitation on the Great Emperor is the responsibility of the ten biochemical maids on board. Although there are only four maids on board now, the cleaning has been done. enough.


    "Please rest assured... our team is definitely the most professional..." Arai Yusuke still wanted to sell his maintenance team a little bit unwillingly, but Zhou Ye''s next sentence completely extinguished his thoughts."First, I have my own maintenance staff on board, they will contact you if they need it, and second, I don''t like others invading my private space..."


    "Yes..." Although he was a little unwilling, Yusuke Arai knew that most wealthy people had quirks, and Zhou Ye was nothing.


    "Okay, I will pay double the parking fee, but... don''t let others approach my ship, you know?" Zhou Ye said, patted Yusuke Arai on the shoulder, and then led the women across his By your side, walk away.


    "Yes, please rest assured, I will take care of your ship!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Arai Yusuke bowed to Zhou Ye''s back in surprise, joking...how much is the maintenance fee and the parking fee is Is the big head okay?Generally, they are charged according to the tonnage, especially for this kind of 10,000-ton yacht, which is simply a profit.


    Zhou Ye ignored Arai Yusuke¡¯s words and walked out of the pier with the girls... For him, he didn¡¯t worry that someone would steal his ship. Just kidding¡ªthe weapon system and biochemistry that came with the Great Emperor. Are the maids all furnishings??


    It¡¯s just after nine o¡¯clock in the morning, and there are not many people on the dock... After Zhou Ye took the girls to the parking lot of the dock, he turned to the girls and asked, ¡°You really don¡¯t go to the engagement with me. Ceremony?"


    "Don''t go...resolutely don''t go, what are you going to do? See if you find us a new sister again??" The girl wrinkled her cute little nose, and then grabbed Du Jingjing and Huixiang. Said: "Let''s go to Tokyo to play..."


    "That''s..." KK also took Li Xin together, "We have to feel the atmosphere of the Tokyo love story!"


    In the end, the girls were divided into four groups-five sons of a bitch with four cat ear loli and two biochemical maids, with Shinohara as a guide, planning to have a good time in Tokyo.


    And Duanmu Ruoyu stammered with Xiaoba and Deng Meiling, plus a group of Baidi sisters and Yumiko Kozu, with Yumiko as a guide, to visit Tokyo.


    The swan girl Zhao Tiantian and Hu Dilan, KK and Li Xin, are guided by Natsumi Mori and Sanlun Chixiang to visit Tokyo.


    Maeda Yukie and Imagawa Yuriko took Imagawa Kiyoko and Qiu Yadongmei, together with Maiko, Wen Cuicui and Du Jingjing, to tour Tokyo, of course...Because Kiyoko is from Tokyo, this group does not require the Tokyo Five to be a tour guide. , But because they didn''t have the force to take charge, Zhou Ye matched them with two biochemical maids.


    In the end, only Mo Chou and Ding Yao were left beside Zhou Ye, plus Yayoi Baidi and Xiangyaoliang...The internal steward of the Baidi clan, Chieko Takei had already teleported back to Sakuragu, after all-Baidi The Earth Clan still has a lot of things to deal with, and her inner steward must be there if the patriarch is not there.


    Zhou Ye looked at the women next to him, and in the blink of an eye there were only three or two kittens left... "Hey, there are still too few women!"


    "Hey¡ª¡ª" X4


    The girls couldn''t help but slurped the goods together, Xiang Haruka rolled his eyes, and vomited: "Please point your face...If you have few women, how can you let those bachelors live? They only have Xiao Zuo. Follow Xiaoyou."


    "Hey, Liang, you still know that Xiao Zuo Xiao You... not bad, not bad!" Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing and teasing the eldest sister of the Tokyo Women''s Special Operations Group, "Could it be that you used to live with them? Speaking of...Although it was your first time at that time, but..."


    "Asshole... Don''t say..." Xiang Yaoliang couldn''t help being blushed by Zhou Ye. She suddenly jumped onto Zhou Ye''s body, spreading her bare hands and going to cover Zhou Ye''s mouth. Then something came out that made her ashamed to death.


    "Far away, just let your husband say it, I''m also curious...what happened the first time?" Ding Yao was really curious.


    "No, absolutely not!" Although I have already had an experience with H, Xiangyao Liang really didn''t want his sisters to know about the first shameful thing. The only sisters who knew about it were all She has already been warned.


    "I know I know..." Hyakuchi Yayoi said, fearing that the world would not be chaotic, "I know, does Yuko want to know? Please beg me... I secretly followed my husband that day..."


    "Hey--!" Xiang Yaoliang was going crazy when she heard Yayoi''s words. She left and jumped off Zhou Ye. As soon as she turned around, she was going to cover Baidi Yayoi''s vision... "Don''t say it, absolutely don''t say it !"


    Mo Chou smiled and gently helped Zhou Ye tidy up the clothes that had been messed up by Xiang Yaoliang, and said, "Look, you can make Liang ashamed look like this with just one sentence... How can you be a man like this!"


    "Don''t you think this kind of Liang is fun?" Zhou Ye smiled: "It''s much cuter than the big sister who looks handsome and reassuring!"


    "You..." Mo Chou smiled helplessly. For Zhou Ye--she was already in love with her, she couldn''t bear to refute him for anything.


    At this time, a black luxury motorcade drove out of the parking lot and slowly stopped in front of Zhou Ye... Ouyang Meimei walked off the co-pilot quickly and helped Zhou Ye open the door."Master..."


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye nodded, then turned his head and shouted to the three women who were still fighting, "Hurry up and get in the car, there is still business to do..."


    The third daughter was not someone who didn¡¯t know the severity, and immediately stopped playing, followed Zhou Ye and Mo Chou to get into the car...The convoy slowly drove out of the pier and headed towards Liuhua River in Chiba City, where it was Yamada. The seat of the ancestral home of the Zuucao Clan.


    Chapter VIII

 Movie World Im King Chapter 627

    Chiba City-Liuhua River-in front of the gate of the Kusamura House.


    Kusakari Lang stood respectfully behind his adoptive father, behind Kazuo Kusakari...On both sides of the door, a dozen young men in black suits stood there with solemn expressions, like guards.


    Wearing a black hakama with a feather hakama, Kusakari Kazuo saw the caravan on the road from a distance, and he couldn''t help putting a smile on his face--"Ding Sang is really punctual... Lang, don¡¯t be rude to the distinguished guests. do you know?"


    "I know, foster father!" Kusakari Lang said respectfully, but behind Kazuo Kusakari, a fierce gaze flashed in his eyes... He pretended not to care and asked softly: "Foster father, why What is the surname Zhou of the younger brother of Ding Bangzhu?"


    "Hmm¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª?" Kazuo Kusakari gave him a dissatisfied glance, and then thought for a moment ¡ª or explained to him: "Fang Master Ding also said about this, that''s because Gang Master Ding inherited the mother''s surname. And her younger brother is the inherited father''s surname..."


    "So it''s like this..." Cao Karang nodded, pretending to be suddenly enlightened.


    While talking, the team had arrived at the gate of the Cao Miao House. As the team slowly stopped - Ouyang Meimei quickly stepped out of the car, ran to the door, and opened the door.


    Kazuo Kusamura greeted him with a smile. He originally thought that Ding Yao, the triad leader, would get out of the car first, but in the end-he walked out of the car with an incomparably handsome young man.


    Seeing this young man, Kusakari Kazuo didn''t feel disappointed at all, but the smile on his face became more intense, "Ah...this is the younger brother of the Ding Clan leader, Zhou Ye, right? Sure enough, a talented person, a gift from Dragon and Phoenix. ..."


    "Grass mulberry, hello..." Zhou Ye nodded slightly, and smiled when facing the future Yue Zhang: "Grass mulberry is a dragon and a fierce dragon. It was the year!"


    "Haha..." Ding Yao got out of the car with a chuckle."Do you count yourself as boasting about your family members? You are too humble, right?"


    "Hahaha..." Kusakari Kazuo was really in a very good mood. It was one thing to see the photos, but it was another to see the real person. Now, after seeing Zhou Ye''s real person, he was the only one to his daughter. There was no guilt anymore. Not only did he unite with the Sanlian Gang, but also found a Ruyi Langjun for his daughter. This is the best of both worlds."I didn''t expect that Jun Zhou Ye''s neon words were so authentic, comparable to the leader of Ding Gang..."


    "There are so many neon beauties...For the beauty, of course I have to learn neon language..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Yes, that''s right..." Although Kazuo Kusakari is a staid-looking person, he just feels that he has a good eye for Zhou Ye. If he were to say this to another person, maybe he would be stern. His face reprimanded others for being frivolous, but when facing Zhou Ye, he felt that Zhou Ye''s disposition was true and not hypocritical.


    So, the eye margin is really important.


    At this moment, Kusakari Kazuo suddenly saw the three women who walked down--these three beautiful women have their own merits and styles, but each can be called a beautiful woman.


    However, when he saw a heroic figure, his pupils shrank, and then he greeted him with a smile."How could Police Chief Xiangyao be so free today, and come to the humble house... what a rare visitor!"


    Xiangyao Liang glanced at Kazuo Kusakari expressionlessly, Shi Shiran walked to Zhou Ye''s side, and said unceremoniously to Kazuo Kusakari: "Kusakusang, this is my brother, although we are not related by blood, But... I treat him like a brother, so... you better not play tricks, I will stare at you!"


    "Hahaha... how could it happen!" When Kazuo Kusakari faced Xiangyao Liang, he didn''t mind at all, but was overjoyed...Who is Xiangyao Liang?That was the hottest police star in Tokyo recently-I didn''t expect that she would be mingled with her future son-in-law Zhou Ye, but now it seems that there is only good for herself and no harm.


    "It''s best!" Xiangyao Liang looked impatient... To be honest, she was at the extremes of society with these Jidao organizations, but this kind of performance was normal, and Kusakari Kazuo didn''t care about her coldness. Instead, he looked at the other two women carefully.


    Speaking of which, Kazuo Kusari originally thought that the other two women who walked down were Xiang Yaoliang or Ding Yao¡¯s followers, but after a closer look at the two women, they found that they have extraordinary temperaments, even compared to Xiang Yaoliang and Ding Yao. His aura is full, so he dare not neglect.Turning his head to Ding Yao and asked: "I don''t know who these two ladies are??"


    "I''m Baihui Aoi of DOA International!" Mo Chou reported the name of a puppet behind her. After all, there are many people here, and she doesn''t want to say her real name."I am also Ye''s sister. Of course, this time I came to participate in the engagement ceremony of Ye''s younger brother!"


    Hearing Mo Chou''s name, Kazuo Kusamura''s pupils shrank - as the leader of the Jidao organization that launders countless money every year, how could he have not heard of the famous DOA group in the money laundering world??And people don¡¯t even bother to report the position--then the meaning behind it is quite intriguing, and I heard that the current president of the DOA Group is just a puppet, and there is a woman named Aoi behind that is the real one. Big BOSS...


    It seems-this marriage, I picked up the treasure by myself... The old face of Kusakari Kazuo smiled brighter."Nice to meet you¡­¡­"


    "The concubine is Baidi Yayoi... and also Ye Jun''s sister!" Baidi Yayoi smiled softly, and said softly: "This time I just want to see how Ye Jun''s future bride will look like. I don''t deserve it. We Ye Jun, I will be angry!"


    Hyakuchi Yayoi''s words, although softly spoken...like a spring breeze and rain, it makes people feel very gentle, but-Kazuo Kusari listened to the cold sweat...Hakuchi-this rare surname has a special place in the dark world.


    That is the leader of the higher dark world...Although Kusakari Kazuo''s position has not yet reached the level of contact with the Baidi clan, he has heard a lot of rumors about the Baidi clan. .


    Hearing the words of Yayoi Takahyakuchi, Kazuo Kusakari couldn''t help but respectfully asked, "Excuse me, you belong to the Hyakuchi clan..."


    "Haha..." Hyakuchi Yayoi hid his mouth and smiled softly, neither admitting nor denying... However, Kusakari Kazuo was even more sure that Hyakuchi Yayoi was a member of the legendary Hyakuchi clan...


    Nothing else, just for Yayoi Hyakuchi¡¯s natural and unpretentious ancient ritual actions, and the behaviors like everybody¡¯s lady-like beauties-these things are things that the common people can¡¯t learn. There are no more than ten years, day after day, year after year. Year after year, want to make these actions so elegant and natural?That is simply wishful thinking.


    Identities can be faked...names can be faked...but the only small actions that start from a young age can''t be faked.


    Kazuo Kusamura gave a solemn and deep salute, and said: "You all the distinguished guests can come to the humble house during their busy schedule to participate in the engagement ceremony of the young girl and Zhou Yejun... For my Kusamura clan, it is simply a great honor...please !"


    "The grass is polite..." X4


    The four girls nodded slightly, which was regarded as a return... Then, under the guidance of Kusakari Kazuo, they walked towards the Kusakari mansion.


    And the grass muttering Lang who followed behind everyone, his eyes fixed on Zhou Ye''s back... the jealousy in his eyes was about to turn into substance.


    Why??Why did the ox and horse work hard for the Kusamura clan for several years, but finally passed the position of the sixth generation of Yamada Formation to this little white face??


    Why??Why do you have to pretend to be grandson when you see others, and because this guy has a handsome face, he can be protected everywhere?Is it just because he is handsome?There are three sisters of the opposite sex who come to make a kiss, and they seem to be extraordinary in their backgrounds...why??


    When no one saw it, Kusamura Lang''s handsome face had almost turned into a hellish ghost.


    Chapter VIII


    Zhou Ye, who was following Kazuo Kusamura, even though he felt the look behind him wishing to kill him, he didn''t care...the wailing of the defeated dog would be everywhere. It was not time to clean him up. Will...in a while...


    Everyone came to the living room of the Sokari House with Kazuo Kusamura, and they had to say-this kind of old-age Japanese style living room really made Zhou Ye dislike...


    In the rectangular living room, there are only a few short seats and cushions... After the guests and the host are seated, the scene opens with a polite.


    What¡ªLing brother is really Lu Bu among the people...what I saw today, I was really talented.


    What...Ling Yuan is...I was shocked to see one another that day.


    In short, it is all kinds of flattery...Zhou Ye is really bad at these things. He is better at taking what to look at and grabbing what he likes... Besides, mine is all mine...all is mine. Such operations.


    However, since everyone is so hypocritically flattering, he can''t lift the table now, right?What''s more-it''s not too good to be in front of the future husband...


    However, when Zhou Ye saw the well-behaved Kazuo sitting behind the grass, watching the nose, the nose and the mouth, and the mouth, a smile leaked in his eyes.


    Hit a child on a cloudy day, I am idle and I am idle... Let''s take you to the operation¡ª¡ª


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye wore a weird smile on his face. It was sturdy, a twenty-five boy... If he didn''t kill him in advance, would he let him make trouble for himself in the future??


    And at this moment, Kusamurao looks very well-behaved, but in fact-the heart is already filled with various thoughts like waves.


    "Why can this guy be born with so many people''s love, what he wants... or even what he doesn''t want, someone will be sent to him... why??"


    "That''s why?" A thought that did not belong to Cao Karang appeared directly in his mind. The idea came so abruptly-but it was so logical... Cao Karang didn''t feel any strangeness, as if this It is his own idea.


    Then, this idea began to follow the thoughts of the grass, and thought about it, always poke the G point of the grass, making him want to stop.


    "Why does that little white face know nothing and get the care of so many beauties? Not only his sister Sanlian Gang to take care of him, there are even other god sisters who take care of him, why?"


    "That little white face is a weak chicken at first glance... It must be a guy who knows nothing and eats on his face... Go, challenge him, challenge him with your best swordsmanship!"


    "Why does he take everything that belongs to you, your position...your Nanako, shouldn''t Nanako belong to you? You are the future sixth generation of Yamada Group!"


    "Your foster father, Kakura Kazuo, must be confused...you have to stand up bravely and tell him aloud that you are his heir...you are the best candidate for his son-in-law!"


    In a daze, Kussarang stood up and walked towards his adoptive father. The whispers in his mind continued to agitate him."Go, show them your bravery, use your most proud place to defeat that guy... Maybe, those beauties will look at you with admiration, maybe your foster father will pass the position to you... Take away that little white face everything of¡­¡­"


    "Kusarau? What are you doing?" Kazuo Kusari, who was chatting with everyone, suddenly saw the stunned expressions on everyone''s faces. He couldn''t help but turn his head to look. Only his son, Kousari was standing behind him. Looking at himself with a sullen face."Don''t hurry back!"


    "Old foolish..." Kusakari Kazuo ignored Kusakari Kazuo''s scolding, but cursed: "I am the future leader of the Yamada team. Why, why have I been a bull and a horse for so many years, but like an abandoned son Are you discarded the same??"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 628

    "What''s so good about that little white face?" Kusara Lang said, pointing at Zhou Ye, and said angrily: "He is just a little white face who eats soft rice... What will he do? Will he manage the gang? He will handle official duties. Does he know how to collect protection money? Does he know how to buy those crazy dogs from the Metropolitan Police Department?"


    "Are you crazy? Bastard..." Kusakari Kazuo has been stunned by the face of this righteous son. Is this guy mad?How dare to say this in front of my own face... and still in front of so many distinguished guests.


    "This sentence... I can''t assume that I didn''t hear it..." Ding Yao looked at the grass with a frosty face. Zhou Ye was her man, her weakness, her immortal bond, and she thought A man who is to be accompanied forever, but now, someone is actually insulting him??


    "It''s interesting..." Xiang Yaoliang is more direct. For her... Although her own man gets her the means to make her despise, but... falling in love is falling in love with... own man, you can say that you can Nao... But if someone wants to scold their own man, "You guy... do you want to die once?"


    "The Hundred Di Clan...Although it has always been a guardian clan, the best protection is to kill...!" Hundred Di Yayoi slowly stood up, and looked at Cao Muang Lang with cold eyes, "Insult me ??Bai Di Yayoi''s younger brother, die!!!"


    "Is this...is the attitude of the Caoshui clan to marry?" Mo Chou sat there and didn''t move... For her, she has never ruled the roost by force, but she is the only one who is the most ruthless, rich and willful There are so many international mercenaries as dogs. As long as they are given money, they dare to do anything... "If this is the attitude of the grassroots, then we have written it down..."


    "I''m sorry... everybody!" After apologizing to the girls, Kazuo Kusakari hurriedly apologized to the women, stood up, slapped Kusakari''s face without any mercy, and shouted angrily: "You shameful and conspicuous guy, get out of me... From now on, you will no longer be a member of the grass mow family."


    "I want to compete with you in kendo...do you dare? Little white face..." As if he hadn''t heard the words of his adoptive father, Cao Karang stared at Zhou Ye, looking like he could not eat his flesh and sleep.


    "Come here..." How could Kazuo Kusakari let this guy hurt his future son-in-law??The only little fetters of family affection also disappeared under Cao Gu Lang''s misbehavior. To him... the current Cao Gu Lang is a mad dog, a mad dog that devours the master.


    What do you do if you encounter a mad dog who eats the master??Do you need to ask?Of course it was killed by a stick...


    With Kazuo Kusakari¡¯s voice, a dozen strong men in black suits swarmed into the hall and bowed respectfully to Kazuo Kusakari: "Patriarch!"


    "Drag this thing out for me..." Kazuo Kusamura said, pointing to Kusamura. The crowd rushed up, grabbing the arms of the arms, pulling the hair by the hair, and pressing Kusamura to the ground in the blink of an eye.


    "Wait a minute..." Zhou Ye stood up slowly. To tell the truth, he just gave Cao Mao Lang a spiritual hint... There really wasn''t much interference with Cao Mao Lang''s thoughts, but even so... The idea of ??hitting your own woman?It would be great to keep him.


    "Zhou Ye-jun, don''t worry, I''ll take care of this guy..." Seeing his future son-in-law stood up, Kusakaru Kazuo thought he was angry... hurriedly soothed: "You haven''t seen Nanako yet, right? Why don¡¯t you ask someone to take you to the back house to meet her, you can get along well..."


    "Although Nanako I really want to meet...but!" Zhou Ye smiled and walked up to the grass muttering Lang who was pressed to the ground like a dog who had been pressed to death, and whispered softly: "But now, I want to see this guy''s kendo more. No problem, my father-in-law??"


    "This..." Kazuo Kusari looked at the girls embarrassedly, wanting them to persuade his younger brother. In his opinion, although his future son-in-law Zhou Ye is very handsome, he definitely does not look like it. A person who can fight-and Kusakari''s kendo has been learned from him since he was a child, and he still has two shots in his hands... Kusakura is good at anything, but Kusakura Kazuo absolutely does not want his future son-in-law to be injured.


    "Don''t worry, my Yejiang is not a weak man..." Although I don''t know what his own man thinks, it is clear that... his own man is already angry, so... Hyakudi Yayoi said directly: "Since Yejiang is like this Having said that, then there is no problem!"


    "Yes, yes... I also want to see what this brazen guy can do!" Xiang Yaoliang also smiled and supported.


    And Ding Yao was the most straightforward, "I believe in my brother!"


    "That... well..." Now that the sisters agreed, Kusaka Kazuo really had no reason to refuse. He turned and said, "Take this bastard and go to the dojo!"


    "Yes!" The men in suits bowed their heads respectfully, grabbed the draftsman, and followed the crowd towards the dojo of the Caosuri family.


    Chapter Eighty Eighty


    In the dojo with an area of ??more than 600 square meters, the audience was all around¡ªand in the top position, there were several women from Kusakari Kazuo and Zhou Ye, while the surroundings were filled with senior cadres from the Yamada group and early arrival. The Sanlian Gang Huatang girls who went to Neon to take charge of this engagement.


    In the middle of the venue-the originally handsome Kusara Lang looked a little embarrassed at this moment, messy hair, black eye circles.


    Don''t get me wrong-this was not caused by Zhou Ye. The wound on Kusakari''s face was beaten by his hand when he was brought into the locker room to change his kendo uniform by Kazuo''s bodyguards.


    Although Kusakari Ichiro agreed to Zhou Ye''s request to learn about Kusakari''s skills, but-what should I say?


    Today, because it is the day to greet Ding Yao, the big brother of the triptych gang, all the senior cadres of the Yamada Group with names and surnames are here.And Kazuo Kusamura also wanted to take this opportunity to help his future son-in-law Zhou Ye to raise his reputation.


    It¡¯s just that Kazuo Kusakari, who has never seen Zhou Ye¡¯s skills, is still a little worried about whether his future son-in-law will lose to his shameless son, so he winks secretly and asks his bodyguard to take advantage of Kusariro¡¯s escort to change the sword. When he was serving, he beat him severely.


    It just seems that those guys didn''t realize what they meant at all... they were really fools.Looking at the scars on Kusakari Lang''s face, Kusakari Kazuo had an urge to cover his face... those idiots.


    Cheating can''t be too obvious, right... What do these senior cadres think??


    Well¡ªit¡¯s over, it¡¯s useless to think about it anymore... Kusakari Kazuo can only hope that his future son-in-law is really as his sisters said, with a certain level of strength... Otherwise, he¡¯s down. This kind of dark hand, he still lost in the end, it would be too ugly.


    In the final analysis, there is a difference between closeness-although Kusakari Kazuo is the son of Kusakari Kazuo, but-Kusakari Kazuo doesn''t have much family bondage to him, after all-speaking, it is his daughter''s husband who is closer to him.


    It is also because of this that I planned to pass the position of the team leader of Yamada to Zhou Ye. He secretly used the black hand-to control the game, even more so for Zhou Ye. It has to be said that Kazuo Kusakari took great pains for his only biological daughter. Up.


    And on the kendo field--


    Cao Karang endured the colic in his lower abdomen, tightly holding the bamboo sword in his hand, and staring at Zhou Ye viciously.


    At this moment, Cao Karang had already attributed all his dissatisfaction and anger to Zhou Ye.


    If it weren''t for you-I could have inherited the Yamada team.


    If it weren''t for you, it would be me who would marry Nanako in the future.


    If it weren''t for you-I would definitely get the approval of my foster father.


    However-there are not so many ifs in the world, Kusakaru can not help coughing twice... He knows that his internal organs must have been injured just now in the dressing room, and he knows what his foster father thinks.


    This is to use himself, a mortal man, to stand up in the organization for the handsome and unhuman guy in front of him.But-Kusakari Lang would never do what he wanted... So, he himself hurt his face, just to tell the senior cadres in the onlookers that the guy won, and victory is not possible, and defeat Now, it is even more a waste.


    "Please enlighten me..." Kusakari Lang bowed ninety degrees. This is the courtesy of kendo, and even more of his provocation against Zhou Ye... When he lowered his head and everyone couldn''t see his mouth movements, Kusakura Lang wore face. He whispered ferociously: "The old guy wants me to give you a tool for Liwei. He is wishful thinking... Little white face, although I will lose this time-but you are a coward, you will never be able to get rid of it. Lost!"


    "Oh? Really?" Zhou Ye smiled. He didn''t hate his future father-in-law, Kakura Kazuo''s approach... Seriously, if you don''t have to be close, it works everywhere. .


    Throughout history, five thousand years.How many people can truly kill their relatives righteously??Speaking of it-Zhou Ye himself was a person who helped his relatives and ignored him, so-through this trivial matter, Zhou Ye''s senses of Kazuo Kusaka were much better...


    It¡¯s just that the ant in front of me is a little jumpy... Zhou Ye straightened up and looked at the proud Kusaku Lang---chuckled in a low voice: "Do you know? One of the most annoying people in my life is you. This kind of..."


    "A vain attempt to betray the master...this is infidelity."


    "Trying to get involved with the daughter of her foster father-this is unfilial!"


    "People who are unfaithful and unfilial... are annoying enough, but-they actually hurt themselves, trying to arouse people''s suspicion... This kind of person, I really hate it!"


    As Zhou Ye¡¯s unhurried words spread throughout the dojo--all the senior cadres of the Yamada Group couldn¡¯t help but talk. Although they knew some furs, they didn¡¯t have much after all... Now Zhou Ye¡¯s words, let The gossip thoughts in their hearts burst.


    To be honest, they would say something politely when they saw Cao Kuang Lang before, Master Lang-but now, after taking off the tiger skins given to him by his grass mow family, everyone found that... this is indeed a despicable villain.


    This is how things are in the world-if you are in a high position, you will get a wise evaluation if you conspire against others, and you will only get a sordid reputation if you are at the bottom... all evaluations have nothing to do with what you do, the ones that care about you Status.


    "Stop, what do you know..." Kusara yelled loudly, and raised the bamboo sword with both hands-and slashed hard at Zhou Ye''s head... You must know that neither of them was wearing protective gear in this duel. , This time is really hacking, maybe it can really hack an ordinary person to death, at least it is a concussion.


    Seeing the seemingly fierce attack on Zhou Ye by Kusaku Lang, it was not the women who worried about Zhou Ye the most. After all, the women knew the level of their men, let alone the mere kendo, how could they be able to use their men even with machine guns? kind??


    The one who worried the most was Kusakari Kazuo, who knew nothing about Zhou Ye¡¯s strength. One reason was because he felt that Zhou Ye had a good eye for him and he was very satisfied with Zhou Ye, the future son-in-law. The other reason was - if Zhou Ye was injured here. Although it was Ding Yao''s daughters who made the final decision, the ghost knows whether they will anger the Yamada group, and has a grudge against the two gangs'' alliance plan.


    "Did you know?" Zhou Ye easily used the bamboo sword in his right hand to block Cao Kuang Lang''s chopping. Although he was confident that Cao Kuang Lang''s sword could not even tickle himself, he He didn''t have the interest to go up and down, just to prove his non-human defense.


    Right now--on the field, Zhou Ye only used one hand to hold the bamboo sword that Kusamura had smashed with both hands. Not to mention the level of kendo, just this strength-enough to surprise everyone... At least, this future Kusamura The son-in-law of the family is definitely not a weak chicken.


    However, the show has just begun...


    After Zhou Ye held the sword with one hand, he smiled and said, "Do you know? For me-everything can kill!"


    With these words that made Kusakuran unclear, he only felt that an unparalleled force came from the bamboo sword in his hand... Then, Kusakuran felt like a piece of paper, being affected by this. The huge power from the bamboo sword bounced off.


    The next scene-let everyone on the field just feel like living in a dream.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 629

    Chapter VIII


    I saw--the time and space between the two people in the center of the dojo at this moment seemed to be divided into two different pieces by an invisible force.


    Cao Maw Lang, who was flicked by Zhou Ye with a bamboo sword, moved so slowly in mid-air-as slow as a slow motion playback in a movie, while Zhou Ye, who was standing on the ground of the dojo, acted as fast as he did. Fast forward the same.


    This kind of weird feeling makes people feel uncomfortable and want to vomit blood... But, no one on the court dared to blink¡ªall of them stared at the two people on the court. .


    I saw-Zhou Ye made a lunge with his feet one after the other-and then quickly made a sword-drawing motion with the bamboo sword in his hand."Profound meaning-draw the sword and flash!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s actions, the bamboo sword in his hand turned into an invisible sword shadow-quickly slashing towards the grass in the air...faster and faster...faster, in the end, everyone only Can vaguely see a red mark.


    It''s too late to say, then it''s fast--


    Kuskarang finally fell down from midair...No, now it is no longer visible that this is a person, because-has completely turned into a puddle of mud... the dead can no longer die.


    Seeing the muddy grass, everyone couldn''t help but feel stunned... Nima, this is just a bamboo sword-what would happen if it were a real samurai sword??mud??No no-the final result must be minced meat...


    Thinking of this, everyone looked at Zhou Ye''s eyes and couldn''t help but feel a panic of fear... Is this guy really a human??Is it a ghost...


    "Okay¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!" Kusakaru Kazuo yelled and stood up...hahaha laughed... "As expected of my good son-in-law... really amazing... so amazing!"


    Hearing the applause of my team leader, the quiet kendo hall suddenly burst into joy...


    "Master Ye is really amazing..."


    "That''s amazing...Master Ye!"


    "Master Ye is onboard..."


    These senior cadres of the Yamada team finally woke up from the fear of Zhou Ye-Nima, we are so scared. This is the son-in-law of the leader of our Yamada team. Maybe we will inherit the Yamada team in the future... Of fear??


    It should be a group of bastards from Yamaguchi and Sumiyoshi and Inagawa...


    The senior cadres of the Yamada group who had figured this out became even more excited. There were several senior cadres who were dissatisfied with the cooperation between the Yamada group and the Sanlian Gang, but they all shrugged...


    "Ye-kun-awesome..." Kusakaru Kazuo laughed loudly, walked from the main position to the court, and patted Zhou Ye on the shoulder happily. If he was very satisfied with Zhou Ye''s son-in-law in the past, So now-his satisfaction with Zhou Ye''s son-in-law is a hundred times and a thousand times more than before...


    "Haha...it''s nothing, it''s just a trash fish!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, he really didn''t put the grass in his eyes...but those so-called masters must have the demeanor of a master, don''t go to the trouble of the low hand He has always scoffed at this kind of rhetoric.


    In the novel, too many guys with masterful demeanor are snarled by those low-hands with conspiracy and tricks, and they don¡¯t care about their heads... Therefore, Zhou Ye¡¯s standard of life is to be a person with love and be a person without enemies. People... why are there no enemies??Because they died right away...


    "This bamboo sword needs to be preserved well... it''s a magical skill!" Kusakari Kazuo said, looking at the bamboo sword in Zhou Ye''s hand... His pupils shrank with this look.


    I saw that this bamboo sword has completely lost its original appearance, and now it has turned into a black color like bamboo charcoal.


    "This--this is..." Kazuo Kusaka couldn''t help but pointed to the bamboo sword in Zhou Ye''s hand and asked.


    "Oh-sorry, grass mowing... accidentally broke this bamboo sword!" Zhou Ye smiled helplessly.


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter..." Kusakari Kazuo waved his hand, and then said eagerly, "I wonder if you can show me the bamboo sword in your hand??"


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye said, handing over the bamboo sword he had just used."But be careful... this thing has been completely damaged..."


    "I''ll be careful..." Kusakari Kazuo was really cautious as if he had received a rare treasure. He took the carbonized bamboo sword from Zhou Ye... Gently stroked the bamboo sword in his hand, and then immediately removed it from the bamboo sword. The carbonized bamboo slag began to fall from the top.


    "Awesome... It''s really amazing..." Kusakari Kazuo himself has also studied kendo. When he touched the bamboo sword, he could still feel a somewhat hot temperature from the bamboo sword''s body, as if it went out. The residual temperature of the charcoal fire is average.


    Looking at the carbon residue falling on the surface of the road...Kakusari Kazuo was even more affirmed of his thoughts. The sword that Zhou Ye had just shot had completely surpassed the limits of human beings¡ªthe evidence is that this handle was swiftly swinging against the air. Friction heats up and becomes a bamboo sword of carbon sword.


    And when Zhou Ye wielded the bamboo sword, the flashing red light was obviously these bamboo swords that were ignited because of the high temperature of friction...


    Unexpectedly-I had to find such a good son-in-law by my own compulsive action. God blessed my Yamada team... Thinking of this, Kusakari Kazuo laughed happily...


    "Okay, okay..." Kusakaru Kazuo was already happy and didn''t know how to say it. With this good son-in-law, the He Chou Yamada team can''t return to the throne of the Neon No. 1 Jidao organization.


    "That... I''m sorry... Grass mow mulberry, it soiled your dojo..." Zhou Ye pointed to the place where the body of Cao Mawlang was.


    "Hahaha... it''s okay... it''s okay to go back and demolish this place and rebuild a new dojo!" Kazuo Kusakari was dying happily. At this time, he suddenly realized that Zhou Ye was calling his own title, "It''s still there now. Call me to mow the mulberry?"


    "That... Father-in-law..." Zhou Ye really doesn''t want to shout... But if you marry someone else''s daughter, you have to call your father-in-law... Maybe foreign countries don''t pay attention to this, but Neon compares with the family atmosphere of Hua Guo The strong country still pays much attention to this point.


    "Hahahaha...well..." Kazuo Kusakari was already happily forgetting about it. He turned his head and told his bodyguard: "You call now, I want all the middle-level and above-level cadres in the Yamada group who are not in a hurry. All are here tonight, I want to introduce Jun Ye to them!"


    "Hi!" A black bodyguard bowed his head respectfully, then walked out quickly...


    The high-levels of the Yamada team around them all know clearly that this is their own team leader, paving the way for their future son-in-law, and they don''t have any dissatisfaction with this.


    After all, the Yamada Formation is reserved for the Kusakari clan. Unlike the Yamaguchi Formation, there is also a public leader... The Yamada Formation has been under the control of the Kusari clan since the first generation. On cohesion-but better than the Yamada Formation. Sumiyoshi will be too strong.


    And Ding Yao and other four women, standing in the distance with a smile... Watching their men surrounded there, accepting the admiration of others... They know very well that although their men like beautiful women, he absolutely does not like being honest. Being the boss there-he doesn''t like all the troubles... I just don''t know how his own man will behave when he finds out that Kazuo Kusakari is going to pass the position to him after he marries that Nanako?I really look forward to...


    Chapter VIII


    Just when Kazuo Kusamura brought Zhou Ye''s people back to the living room again, talking and laughing, Kusamura Nanako was suffering in the back house of Kusamura House.


    "Mama Asami...this, this, this is too difficult..." Kusamura Nanako''s face was red and almost catching up with the Fuji apple at this moment... The forehead was covered with fine drops of sweat.


    Even though the temperature today is only over 20 degrees, it feels like the whole room is just like a steamer.


    And what is worse than her is-on the tatami two or three meters in front of her, two imperfect maids are posing together in an extremely shy posture, the two girls'' heads are already fast Steam is coming out.


    "Matsuyari''s simple move is so difficult...?" Chaomei sighed helplessly: "Forget it...this move does require high waist strength... Then change one!"


    Hearing Asami''s words, the two maids posing there lie on the ground instantly.


    "I''m sorry...Mama Asami..." Kusamura Nanako softly apologized, looking at the somewhat depressed expression on Chaomei''s face-to be honest, she didn''t expect that her Huajia practice would be like this??


    The so-called Chinese cuisine is very easy to learn. After all, cooking is a thing of Belden. What is lacking is only the heat problem.But-for the rest, practice makes Nanako feel like sitting on pins and needles.


    Oh my god-which bride will learn Edo forty-eight hands as a bride??


    "Wh, is this... a bit too much? Mommy Asami..." Kusamura Nanako gently raised the teacup to replenish the body''s passing moisture, and asked softly: "How could anyone learn this kind of bride practice? ??"


    "...Nanako!" When she heard Nanako''s words, Asami Nakamura said with a stern face, "Have you seen the picture of your future husband? Tell me how you feel..."


    "Beautiful...uncommonly handsome..." Nanako couldn''t help but bring a smile on her face when she thought of the appearance of her fianc¨¦ Zhou Ye.


    "Well-then do you think if such a man walks outside, will there be an unscrupulous woman seduce him?" Nakamura Asami also took a sip of tea and continued to ask.


    "Probably..." Nanako thought about herself in school. Hearing the discussion of those coquettish bastards in the class, she nodded in agreement and said softly: "I will...no, not probably, but absolutely. ..."


    "It''s good if you know..." Asami Nakamura looked at Nanako with a teachable expression, and asked, "If those women seduce your future husband, what will you do?"


    "I...I..." Nanako imagined that kind of scene, and suddenly an anger ignited in her heart... However, she still suppressed the jealousy and said: "I will tolerate him with gentleness, and I will make something delicious. The food is waiting for him... will wait for him to change his mind... No matter how the women outside make trouble, I will not fight with Jun Ye, because - that will only make Jun Ye get further and further away from me, and eventually make those The coquettish bitch succeeded!"


    "That''s good..." Asami Nakamura smiled and nodded. Finally, there is no white teaching these days-obviously, Nanako has understood the ultimate meaning of Rou Neng Kegang "... But this is far from enough..."


    "Why?" Nanako looked at Asami Nakamura in a daze.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 630

    "Because, men are creatures that love the new and dislike the old..." Asami Nakamura said unhurriedly: "Gentleness can indeed melt steel, but you also want this piece of steel to be melted by you... So, at this time, Edo Chuan¡¯s forty-eight hands are the key. Men often say-love, it¡¯s made...you must always give him freshness, so he will willingly make that piece of steel that you melted!"


    "Eh!!!!?" Nanako was taken aback, although she didn''t understand the meaning of Asami Nakamura very much, but-sure enough, Asami''s mother would not deceive herself... "Hey-in order to be a qualified bride, I will cheer of!"


    "Okay..." Asami Nakamura nodded vigorously, and said: "The practice below will be very painful, even if you complain... even if you beg, I won''t give up halfway??"


    "Hey, please try your best to train me...Mama Asami!" Nanako resolutely said to Asami Nakamura respectfully.


    "Then... let''s start with the trick of Song Yeli just now..."


    Following Nakamura Asami''s words, the two maids who had just rested on the tatami mats had to posture again...just when they had just set up their posture-Nakamura Asami had not had time to explain the key points to Nanako.


    There was a rush of footsteps... Hearing the footsteps, Asami Nakamura''s brows couldn''t help but frown¡ªat any time, the back house of the house is not allowed to run in the corridor. This is the rule¡ªwhat bastard dares to be so unruly ?Do you want to try her tricks of Asami Nakamura again?


    "Miss... it''s me, Yukiko..." A crisp female voice came from outside the door, sounding not very young...


    "Ah! It''s Yukiko..." Hearing this voice, Nanako''s beautiful eyes lit up, and she couldn''t help looking at Asami Nakamura... The begging gaze in her eyes almost melted Nakamura Asami."Well...let her in!"


    Asami Nakamura knew that Yukiko Chiba was a maid who grew up with Nanako-said she was a maid, but her status in the Kusamori family was not low at all. After all-her father died to save Kazuo Kusamura. It''s not so much a maid, but rather the righteous daughter of the Somura family, Nanako''s childhood sweetheart, and best friend.


    Today I heard that her future husband-in-law was coming, Nanako asked Chiba Yukiko to go to the front yard to inquire about the news...No way, although Chiba Yukiko is not nominally the adopted daughter of the Kusamori family, but-fact Above, no one in the Kusamura family really treated her as a maid.


    The idea of ??loyalty and unparalleledness, although in modern society and decline, but-in the Jidao organization, it is still quite respected.


    Keke-far away.


    Nanako was finally relieved when she heard Asami Nakamura happily shouted, "Come in, Yukiko!"


    And the two maids who had originally posed also waved under Chao Mei''s hand and stepped back behind the screen.


    "I''m here..." With a hello, a slender girl opened the door and walked in - as soon as she came in, she said to Nanako happily: "Nanako Nanako... I saw Ye-jun... The picture is even more beautiful..."


    "Really? Hurry...tell me..." Nanako was still quite curious about the topic of her future husband-otherwise she wouldn''t ask her childhood sweetheart to see Zhou Ye.


    "I''ll tell you..." Yukiko with a look of excitement sat in front of Nanako casually, telling her girlfriend what she saw and heard loudly.


    From Zhou Ye¡¯s beautiful sisters to the cursing of Cao Gu Lang--from Cao Gu Lang being subdued to how Zhou Ye showed the peerless kendo to kill Cao Gu Lang in seconds...The people who talked are full of brows, and the people who listened are beautiful...


    Asami Nakamura listened without saying a word, and did not interrupt Yukiko Chiba... It was not until Yukiko Chiba finished speaking that she slowly asked, "Are you running back to talk about this? ?"


    "Ah-it''s a motor..." Yukiko''s face collapsed when she heard Asami Nakamura''s words, "The owner told me to call the lady to the front hall... I, I forgot..."


    ............ Although Yukiko is not afraid of the back house overlord Asami Nakamura, but-she can also tell the priority of the matter, she is so excited that she forgot the business-it''s over, this time.


    "Ah...what to do, what to do...?" Nanako was already a little panicked when she heard Yukiko''s words--now she was all sweaty, so it was so rude to the past... She didn''t want to give herself the future at all The husband left an indelible bad impression.


    "It''s okay...it''s still too late, Yukiko-you take the young lady to take a bath now, I will prepare other things, try to help the young lady clean up within 20 minutes!" Nakamura Asami said calmly.


    "Hi...!" X2


    Nanako stood up directly, and walked outside the house with Yukiko...


    Chapter VIII


    Zhou Ye, who returned to the living room again, sat bored among the women, drinking tea¡ªlistening to the praise of the Yamada team.


    To be honest, it''s boring.


    But Zhou Ye couldn''t go...it would be too rude.Therefore-he just drank tea silently there, his thoughts have long since been flying to...


    All the compliments from others¡ªit was given to Ding Yao and Mo Chou to deal with them. Anyway, this kind of commercial flattery¡ªthe two were the best at them.


    Faced with Zhou Ye''s indifferent attitude, none of the Yamada team complained about it, and felt that something was wrong.In the eyes of the senior cadres of the Yamada group, this is obviously the arrogance that his young master should have. People with the kendo ability like ghosts and gods are not normal without arrogance.


    In fact-Zhou Ye just didn''t bother to pay attention to them. In Zhou Ye''s opinion-there was nothing to say with a group of men who were full of flesh and laughed enough to scare Lori.


    And all of Zhou Ye''s performance was seen by Kazuo Kusakari, who was sitting in the lead.


    In Kazuo Kusakari¡¯s view, it¡¯s not surprising that his future son-in-law has such a lonely attitude¡ªobviously, he doesn¡¯t like such occasions...


    Isn¡¯t this a good time to call out his daughter and cultivate a relationship with the future son-in-law??Thinking of this... he tilted his head slightly-the bodyguard next to him leaned to his side and asked in a low voice, "Patriarch?"


    "Go outside the hall and see if Yukiko''s girl is still there, and if so-let her go back and call the girl out!" Kusakari Kazuo remembered that when he just came back, he seemed to see the girl''s figure. The old and strong, he thought about it for a moment and knew why that girl was here.


    "Yes!" The bodyguard agreed and slowly exited the hall.


    However-Yukiko was almost an hour away, just when Kusakari Kazuo was impatient to wait... Kusakari Nanako, wearing a traditional kimono, walked into the hall.


    "Father... everybody, good noon." As soon as Nanako entered the door, she bowed slightly to Kazuo Kusakari who was sitting in the main seat, and then pretended to be inadvertently looking around the hall, but-her gaze followed Zhou As soon as Ye touched his gaze, his cheeks blushed immediately... Is that his future husband?What Yukiko said is true, the real person is countless times more beautiful than the photo-at least the photo can''t keep his temperament and the charm in his eyes.


    Hearing Nanako''s greetings, the cadres of the Yamada team in the hall also hurriedly responded: "Good noon, Miss."


    "Hahaha...Nanako, come here..." Seeing his beloved daughter, Kusakari Kazuo smiled and waved.


    "Yes, my father!" Nanako promised, taking small steps...curly and Tingting came to his father''s side.


    "This is your future husband, Mr. Zhou Ye..." Kazuo Kusakari smiled and stretched out his hand to introduce to his daughter, then turned his head and said to Zhou Ye: "This is the little girl Kusakura Nanako, how about beautiful? ..."


    "Miss Nanako is really beautiful..." Zhou Ye nodded with a smile.


    "Jun Zhou Ye praised..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s praise, Cai Caizi felt like she had eaten honey.


    "Okay... Mr. Zhou Ye doesn''t like this kind of occasion a bit. Nanako - you can entertain Mr. Zhou Ye instead for your father. After all - you will become a couple in the future... So, don''t care about those men and women. Guard, don''t be rude..." Kusaka Kazuo laughed and teased his daughter. In fact, he also wanted his daughter to cultivate a relationship with Zhou Ye. Although they will be engaged tomorrow, the two will be engaged before today¡ª ¡ªNo difference from strangers.


    "Yes, my father..." Nanako''s face turned red when she heard her father''s teasing.


    "Mr. Zhou Ye, I don''t think you like this kind of occasion very much... So, just call the little girl. You young people have the language between young people... Don''t spend your lives here with us old guys. !"


    "Yes, brother..." Ding Yao, who was sitting next to Zhou Ye, also said with a smile: "We are talking about these things. It happens that you are not interested. It''s better to have a fun with Ms. Cai Nako. You can also be a young couple. Cultivate your feelings!"


    "Then all please Miss Nanako..." Zhou Ye said kindly, he didn''t want to be here...just kidding, it''s really meaningless to be here with a group of strong men in business.


    "Please, please come with me... Mr. Zhou Ye!" Cai Caizi lowered her head slightly, not even daring to look at Zhou Ye, and walked outside.


    "Then I would be rude!" Zhou Ye smiled and stood up, and then followed Cai Caizi and walked out.


    As the two walked out of the hall one after another, everyone in the hall couldn''t help but blow to each other again.


    What Ms. Nanako and Master Zhou Ye look really talented.


    What-only a beauty like Miss Nanako is worthy of a hero like Master Zhou Ye last year.


    Everything else doesn¡¯t matter, but-only this sentence is worthy of last Zhou Ye, which annoys Xiangyao Liang... She couldn''t help whispering in Yayoi Hyakuchi''s ear: "They look down on it too much. People...what does it mean that only their young lady is worthy of our husband? Where do we put us?"


    "Hey... I told you not to come, you have to come..." Yayoi Hyakuchi smiled slightly and said in a low voice, "Sister Nanako is the eldest lady of the Yamada group. What''s so strange about her family being toward her family? of?"


    "Hey, do you think I like to come??" Xiang Yaoliang said, as if he was thinking of something again¡ªwith a smile: "For the sake of sister Ye, I also want to come... and only this occasion can be heard My dear yelled to my sister, why not come??"


    "Unexpectedly, you still have a younger brother control attribute..." Baidi Yayoi looked disdainful.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 631

    "Don''t say you are not for this..." Xiang Yaoliang said with a [I saw through you] expression in a low voice: "In the car, you should take the lead and use the excuse that you can''t expose our identity prematurely. The husband called to sister..."


    "Humph..." Baidi Yayoi smiled and didn''t answer again.She wouldn¡¯t tell Xiang Yaoliang that she did it for her husband¡¯s indescribable family law... Although the family law is a bit scary, but ¨C if it¡¯s been too long, she will miss it a little That kind of feeling.


    In fact, Hyakudi Yayoi estimated that-Xiangyaoliang and Mo Chou, who had to follow this time, all had this idea... Therefore, in my husband''s sentence [I will let you go for a while, let me later You are crying and begging for mercy] and unswervingly followed.


    There''s no way--it''s really the kind of family method of my own husband. It''s really...makes people love and hate.


    Chapter VIII


    "Miss Nanako..." Zhou Ye looked at the grassy Nanako who was walking quickly as if running away in front of him with a little amusement, and said, "Where are you taking me?"


    "Ah..." Hearing the shouting behind her, Kusamura Nanako felt her heart beating like a drum - although she was a little introverted, she blushed before someone shouted inwardly... It''s really, shouting This person of her is not someone else, but her future husband.


    Especially, before coming-she was still in the special bridal practice, at this moment-how could she not blush when she saw the real person who would use those methods in actual combat in the future??


    "Am I scary?" Zhou Ye looked a little funny, although he had stopped, but... still lowered his head, she didn''t dare to look at her girl... joked: "It seems... Nanako The young lady is really troubled by the marriage arranged at home or something!"


    "No, it''s not..." Kusamura Nanako only didn''t want Zhou Ye to misunderstand this... She raised her head excitedly, wanting to explain... However-until this moment, she only discovered one thing...


    I don¡¯t know when--Zhou Ye has already walked to her side, and the distance between the two is less than 20 centimeters away...Nanako couldn¡¯t help raising her little head, looking at the handsome face close at hand. ......All the words in my heart can''t be said-how can this be done? This is a foul.


    "So...Miss Nanako still doesn''t like the marriage contract arranged at home... Isn''t it?" Zhou Ye smiled and lowered his head, looking at this increasingly red face, teasing an innocent girl or something, it''s best played.


    "No, it''s not like this..." Nanako tightly grasped the pocket of the Japanese-style packet in her hand... I wanted to say something, but-I didn''t know how to express my mind at all. There is a mistake in it.


    Nanako actually stood on tiptoe...Don''t go up.


    To be honest¡ªZhou Ye was really stunned in this instant.In Zhou Ye''s post and palace, are there many sisters who take the initiative?Quite a few... But, a girl who looks introverted like Nanako, who is proactive... there is really no one.


    But-since my sister is so proactive, I can''t be faked-right?Thinking of this... Zhou Ye stretched out his hands and hugged Nanako''s slender waist... He deliberately deepened his mouth.


    Nanako, who closed her eyes tightly, felt like she was in the sea in a stormy sea. She only felt a whirl of heaven and earth, and the whole world seemed to disappear. Only herself and the man in front of her were left in the world... The small Japanese-style cloth bag had been thrown on the ground for some time, and his hands firmly grasped Zhou Ye''s shirt, for fear that it would be swallowed by the huge waves accidentally.


    Maybe it was a moment-maybe a long time passed.


    It wasn''t until Zhou Ye let her off¡ªNanako regained her sanity again.As soon as she recovered, Kusamura Nanako couldn''t help covering her face with her hands, squatting on the ground, making a lovely voice."Hmm... it''s over, I''m going to be looked down upon... Nanako is such a fool... why, how could she do such a thing!"


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing as she looked at Nanako who was squatting on the ground and complaining about herself.This girl is so interesting...it''s not a waste of me to go to Tokyo specially for her."Well, I believe Nanako is definitely not a bad girl..."


    "Really?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Nanako couldn''t help but raise her head, looked at him with expectation, and explained: "It''s really, really the first time this happened... Nanako is really not a bad guy. Girl...well..."


    "Yeah, I believe in Nanako!" Zhou Ye continued to tease Nanako, such a funny girl-how could she not be amused?Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "Nanako just sees my beauty, so she can''t help it..."


    "Jun Ye... bullying..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s smile, Nanako certainly knew that Zhou Ye was teasing herself, but - she was really shy just now... She didn''t even think that she would do that. Perhaps-I was really confused by my husband''s beauty.


    "Uh-!" Seeing Cai Naazi''s pensive appearance, Zhou Ye thought, and lighted her head... Didn''t she really take her joke seriously??"Okay, Nanako-where are you going to take me to play?"


    "Hey!!!" Cai Nanako, who was thinking about being interrupted by Zhou Ye, realized at this time that she hadn''t fulfilled the obligations of a master."That... I don''t know what Ye Jun likes?"


    "Yeah¡ª" Zhou Ye looked at the grass mowing house...Although the trees are lined with trees¡ªthe scenery is also good, but he is no longer interested in Japanese architecture...After all, the ancestors of the Baidi clan In fact, he is tired of Japanese architecture.


    "..." Nanako''s eyes couldn''t help but looked at Zhou Ye''s Wang Chun. To her... the bold move just now was a bit abrupt, but-she really felt very comfortable and subdued... that was true. It''s her first mouth.


    "It''s better--, let''s go to Tokyo to play..." Zhou Ye really didn''t want to wander around in this house, it was boring.


    "Eh? Ye-jun wants to go to Tokyo to play?" Nanako was taken aback, and said with some embarrassment, "But..."


    "It''s nothing...the host is the guest...go away!" Zhou Ye said, before Cai Caizi objected, grabbed her little hand and walked outside the gate...


    "..." Nanako, who was grabbed by Zhou Ye''s little hand, blushed and lowered her head-just like a young wife, let Zhou Ye just pull it out.


    "Master Ye, eldest lady!" Seeing Zhou Ye pulling his own eldest lady to come--a small leader of the Yamada team standing at the door hurriedly bowed his head and asked respectfully: "Are you going out?"


    "Yes, prepare a car for me. I want to go to Tokyo with Nanako..." Zhou Ye nodded and said unceremoniously.


    "Yes, please wait a moment!" said the little boss, walking to the parking lot not far away, and at the same time notifying his subordinates, using the wireless intercom to report the news that his distinguished guests would take the lady out.


    Soon, the above order came down, Everything will follow Master Ye''s arrangement.


    "Ye, Ye-jun... are you really going to Tokyo?" Nanako, standing behind Zhou Ye, said anxiously, "I...should I go back and change my clothes..."


    "No need..." Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Kusamura Nanako, wearing a pink kimono, and the hairstyle of the side ponytail made her look cute and playful."I think Nanako like this is very cute..."


    "Lovely..." Nanako felt that she was really not immune to Zhou Ye''s straight ball attack. Just being cute made her feel as if she had eaten honey.


    Soon-an extended courtesy car stopped in front of the two of them... Zhou Ye opened the door directly and took Cai Nazi to sit on it.


    "Master Ye, where are we going?" The little leader asked respectfully.


    "Hmm--!" Zhou Ye looked at the watch on his wrist, it was almost noon, obviously--it was time for lunch."Go to the mountain house, I also want to taste the craftsmanship of the god of tempura..."


    "Hi!" The little boss of the Yamada team replied respectfully, and then slowly stepped on the gas pedal-by the way, the rear seat partition was raised, and no winks could get up anywhere. Obviously, This is a guy with eyesight.


    Chapter VIII


    It''s the door of the mountain house¡ª¡ª


    A pair of young men and women came out from inside. The cute girl in a pink kimono hugs the arms of the handsome boy next to her with a blushing face. Even if it attracts the attention of passers-by, she is reluctant to let it go.


    "Hey--it really disappointed me... The so-called god of tempura is nothing more than that!" Zhou Ye sighed, and said with emotion: "I haven''t made the deliciousness of my maid, Qiu!"


    "Why? I have told you that if it is really based on taste, Yamaju is definitely not the best tempura restaurant in Tokyo... You don''t listen to Yukun..." Nanako smiled. Said.


    "I''m not as famous as meeting..." Zhou Ye sighed, turned his head and looked at the mountain dwelling that was still full of voices-when they came at noon, the queue was longer, or the little driving leader used small tricks ¡ª¡ªI helped them get the privilege of early entry.


    What means??Of course, he walked to the person who was about to be in line, and handed the fat-looking middle-aged man a business card with [Yamada Group] written on it... Nima, dare you believe it??In neon-the underworld has business cards...


    But speaking of it, in this country where the underworld is legalized, no matter how bizarre things are.


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s complaint, Nanako smiled lightly without answering¡ªthe first time he said it was to make fun of his future husband.If it was repeatedly emphasized, it would become Obasan''s complaint...Nanako wouldn''t do that.


    And now she would hold Zhou Ye''s arm. One is because during the meal, she really felt the initiative of those coquettish bitches that Chaomei¡¯s mother said, so she swore her ownership to everyone, and the other reason was¡ª ¡ªThe two have already had close contact, and even her first mouth was taken away by Zhou Ye. Psychologically, she already has a special affection for Zhou Ye.


    What''s more¡ªthe bad guy Ye Jun was in the car¡ªand took her...a lot, a lot of the first time, yeah...except for things that are not suitable for doing in the car, his body is bad for this As far as the guy is concerned, there is no secret, but this is no way. Who makes this guy his future husband?¡ª¡ªThinking of this, Kusamura Nanako couldn''t help her face blushing, has she fallen into a bad girl?


    "Then next...where are we going?" Zhou Ye looked at Nanako who was beside him, holding his arm in a hug, and then laughed, then frowned, and asked in a low voice, "What''s in Nanako? Recommended place??"


    The small leader of the Yamada team who drove the two of them has been sent away by Zhou Ye, joking - this is equivalent to a date. Who would bring a light bulb when dating? It''s not the kind of emotional brother.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"Jun Ye¡ª¡ªwhat did you just say?"


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at the cute and cute Nanako, couldn''t help a little bit of her Qiong nose, and laughed and joked: "Aren''t you handsome in your future husband? You will be distracted by standing next to me. It hurts self-esteem too much!"


    "Where is there..." After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cai Nazi said hurriedly: "I''m just thinking about Jun Ye..."


    "Miss me?" Zhou Ye was taken aback, then said with a wry smile on his face: "Could Nanako think about what we did in the car?"


    "Ye-jun really H!" Nanako couldn''t straighten up the little head that Zhou Ye had teased about... even her neck turned pink.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 632

    "Okay...no kidding!" Zhou Ye looked at the hurried pedestrians around him, and then went downstairs. It is estimated that the two of them won''t have to go anywhere today."Nanako, where shall we go next?"


    "Um-!" Nanako forced her head up shyly...the fun of Tokyo was surging in her mind.


    However¡ªshe knows one thing, that is¡ªwhat she thinks is fun, her future husband may not be interested. After all¡ªthe idea of ??men and women is different, just because she thinks hard about where her own Ye Jun When he would like it more, Zhou Ye''s words faintly heard."Don''t worry about me too much, Nanako can also think about herself, after all, we are a couple..."


    "Ah..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cai Caizi couldn''t help but say, "Jun Ye is fouling... if he spoils Cai Caizi like this, if Jun Ye dislikes Cai Caizi in the future, Cai Caizi will not survive."


    "It''s just that you can''t do without me!" Zhou Ye''s love words came casually. For him who has been tested by the women for a long time-a sweet word, and no preparation is needed.


    "...Mr. Ye!" Nanako couldn''t help opening her arms and hugged Zhou Ye tightly.Nanako, who originally had the attributes of a wife, has the lowest tolerance for such sweet talk.


    [Of course, the attribute of a wife here refers not to identity, but to character, gentle and gentle like a good wife and mother.


    The two of them hugged each other silently on the street, and the pedestrians passing by the road hurried past with an expression of envy or shaking their heads...


    After a long time¡ªNanako was finally willing to come out of Zhou Ye''s warm embrace. At this moment¡ªshe suddenly saw a professional woman wearing an OL outfit, looking at herself with envy.


    That kind of gaze made Nanako, who had never had vanity before, feel relieved for a while-she raised her proud face, and hugged Zhou Ye''s arms tightly with her hands, as if she was swearing her own ownership, looking at the profession female.


    Enjoying the woman''s envy, jealousy and hatred of her gaze, Nanako suddenly thought of the itinerary for the afternoon¡ªthinking of this, Nanako raised her small face and looked expectantly at Zhou Ye and said, "Jun Ye-I''ll take it in the afternoon. You know my friends... I want to introduce you to them!"


    "Okay..." For Zhou Ye, being taken by his own woman to attend various gatherings of girlfriends and doing daily activities like sunning boyfriends, he has already experienced many things, but-soon his women I don''t dare to expose him. Even if it is, it is only with photos-using a blog to expose him, and no one has dared to do this for a long time.


    Because-at the end of the day, Zhou Ye''s women found that-their best friends had become sisters... Of course, Zhou Ye was not always willing to come here. He was the only one who looked at him well, and he had to be right. Start...


    In Zhou Ye''s harem, when a newcomer joins, the old man will teach the new sister how to effectively and safely expose her boyfriend.


    It''s just¡ªNanako doesn''t know it at the moment.


    "Really? Jun Ye is great..." Still not knowing, Nanako, who was breaking into the sheep pen with a wolf, jumped up happily when Zhou Ye agreed to his request."Then let''s go to Ochanomizu Women''s High School now..."


    With that said, Cai Caizi pulled Zhou Ye up and walked towards the taxi stand not far away...Although the neon taxis are notoriously expensive, it is clear-whether it is Zhou Ye or Cai Caizi, neither of them Those who are short of money, of course, don''t care about the cash.


    Nanako has already begun to imagine with excitement, her three best friends, seeing the expressions of her future husband being so handsome... I really look forward to it!


    Chapter VIII


    The Higher School Affiliated to Tokyo Ochanomizu Womans University is located in Bunkyo District, Nishimecho...


    When Zhou Ye and Nanako''s taxi arrived at the intersection of Nishimecho, they found something very tragic--


    "Miss, I''m sorry-the road ahead is temporarily restricted by traffic, and taxis can''t get in!" The taxi driver looked at the intersection, and the assistants in traffic assistant uniforms waved the fluorescent lights in their hands. Great, when he was clearing the traffic, he turned his head and asked with some embarrassment: "There is no way to go any further!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!) Exclaimed: "I forgot, today is the three-school dance festival... yeah defeat, defeat......"


    "I''ll talk about those things later, Nanako--let''s get off the bus first!" Zhou Ye watched as the traffic coordinator on the opposite side had walked towards this side. Obviously--the taxi hadn''t moved for a long time, and there was already a bit of traffic jam.


    "Ah... I''m sorry... Let''s get off here." Nanako also saw the traffic coordinator''s figure and hurriedly wanted to pay for it... Of course, she was wearing a kimono today, although the kimono is beautiful, But there is no pocket. Generally speaking, when wearing a kimono, she would hold a small cloth wallet, but ¨C Nanako forgot. When she was at home, her wallet fell on the floor because she lost her first mouth.


    Nanako realized at this time that her wallet was no longer in her possession."Eh?? My wallet..."


    "Puff--!" Zhou Ye couldn''t help but really wanted to laugh. Nanako''s expression looked cute and cute. It was so cute... But he didn''t look at Nanako as she was about to cry. Law was on the sidelines.He took out a ten thousand yuan bill from his pocket and handed it to the driver, "Okay, no need to look for it!"


    "Thank you guest..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the taxi driver was really overjoyed. For such a generous customer, just meet a few in a day...


    Zhou Ye ignored the driver, opened the door, and dragged Cai Caizi out of the car.


    "Mr. Ye...I..." Nanako felt that she had no image in front of her future husband-in-law, right??I''m embarrassed and thrown home...I''m just a fool...Woo...


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye smiled and grabbed Nainazi''s hand, and comforted: "I like this kind of Nainazi too...I think it''s so cute..."


    "Huh?" Nanako, who was still somewhat depressed, was taken aback when he heard Zhou Ye''s words."Don''t Ye-jun think that Nanako is a stupid woman? Can''t do anything well?"


    "Nothing!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "Should I prove it to you?"


    "How, how to prove?" Nanako asked curiously.


    "How about using a mouth to prove?" Zhou Ye smiled and teased the cute girl.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ¡­Yes, can¡¯t you... prove it to me when you go home..."


    "Hahahaha..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing at the look of expectation and fear in Nanako''s eyes... After a while, he finally stopped laughing amidst Nanako''s squeaky voice."Well, I still don''t know what the three-school dance festival is..."


    "The Three-School Dance Festival..." Nanako thought for a moment, and then began to tell Zhou Ye the origin of the Three-School Dance Festival.


    Tokyo Bunkyo District can be said to be a neon cultural center. There are many colleges and universities here... There are many well-known girls¡¯ schools, such as-Tomi Gakuen Women¡¯s University Junior College, Toyo Women¡¯s Junior College, Japan Women¡¯s University, etc. ...


    The so-called three-school dance festival is a dance festival jointly organized by Ochanomizu High School, Toyo Girls High School and Bunkyo Gakuin University Girls High School in order to cultivate the self-confidence, self-love, and self-esteem of girls.


    The Three-School Dance Festival is held at the end of April every year. Each time it is held at a different location, it is held at the gates of the three high schools... It not only shows the society the idea of ??running girls'' high schools, but also exercises the students'' courage to show themselves. Concept.


    This year-the venue is at the gate of Ochanomizu Women''s University Affiliated High School, so-the road in front of Ochanomizu Women''s High School was temporarily closed because each school has three dance groups, one for each grade , And finally select the winners of each grade and the final overall winner.


    "It sounds like fun..." After listening to Nanako''s introduction, Zhou Ye looked at the audience on both sides of the road in the distance, which had begun to grow, and smiled: "Let''s go and see..."


    "Yeah!" Nanako smiled and nodded. She remembered that her three girlfriends seemed to be members of the dance troupe... I just don''t know, for a while... can I see them.


    And at this moment-what are the girlfriends who are talked about by Nanako??


    "Hey, how do you do things?? You can''t do this little thing?" Inagawa Shinobu, a petite figure, widened his eyes, looking fiercely at the girl who was half a head taller than her and said: " Now the dance festival is about to begin, you actually told me... Morikawa can''t come?? Why didn''t you say it earlier??"


    "I''m sorry... I''m really sorry..." Although she is half a head taller than Inagawa Shinobu, she was shivering all over... She knows Inagawa Shinobu''s background-the eldest lady of the Inagawa society , And she is just the daughter of an ordinary businessman, how dare to refute it?Besides-this was originally her fault, and she didn''t care wherever it was."I forgot that Morikawa asked me for leave. I''m really sorry! Please forgive me..."


    "You guy...I''m sorry, is it useful?? What should I do now?" Inagawa Shinobu has smoked out of Qiqiao, she is the head of this dance troupe¡ªit''s her first time to participate in the dance troupe, too It was the first time that she assumed the position of leadership independently-as a result, she made such a thing as soon as she came up. In the next two years, isn''t she going to be everyone''s laughing stock??


    "Okay, Shinobu...Since things have happened, it''s useless to say more..." Chie Horikawa who stood beside Inagawa Shinobi comforted, "Actually-it doesn''t matter if Morikawa is missing... I think Our umbrella dance is already very good!"


    "Not bad?" Inagawa Shinobu said in a loud voice, "The position of Morikawa is the most important thing, okay? Umbrella dance is very gorgeous--but it''s too soft...that''s why I put my height in the school Morikawa, the highest, was invited over and let her play the role of the flag lord... As a result, as a result..."


    "Hey..." Horikawa Chie looked at Inagawa Shinobu who was about to cry, and couldn''t help sighing.


    Of course she knows how much Shinobu has spent for this tripartite dance festival... In order to win, she took out her own pocket money and asked professional choreographers to choreograph the dance... and even used her own pocket money to give it to Everyone in the dance troupe bought condolences, and it can be said that they have achieved the ultimate.


    All this-just because, in response to her father''s expectations-she wanted to prove to her father who had been expecting her to be the next four generations of the Inagawa Society-she was a girl no worse than a boy.


    "What to do?..." Shinobu Inagawa looked forward blankly... She already felt powerless. The costume was made to compare Morikawa''s figure... And Morikawa can be said to be taller than many boys. The height of 1.8 meters makes her the best choice for the banner owner, but-now I want to temporarily bring one over... It''s hard to find a boy who is 1.8 meters... Ah ah ah Ah...what to do!


    "Xiao Ren¡ª¡ªChie-chan...Look here, here..." A familiar voice awakened the two people who were standing at the entrance of the school¡ªthe two looked at the sound... "Nanako?"


    Chapter VIII


    "Nanako..." Horikawa Chie looked at the familiar figure in the street crowd outside the school and happily pulled Inagawa Shinobu and ran over."Nanako, didn''t you take time off to go back and prepare for the engagement? This is?"


    "This is Jun Zhou Ye, he...he..." Nanako''s little face was almost blushing without saying that he is my fianc¨¦.


    "Hello, I''m Nanako''s fiance, Zhou Ye!" Zhou Ye greeted the two women with a smile.


    "Hello... I''m Nanako''s friend, Horikawa Chie!" Chie couldn''t help being dazzled when she first saw Zhou Ye''s face... Fortunately, her tutoring was strict and she soon recovered After coming over, I was finally not rude.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 633

    But-Inagawa Shinobu is different.


    Shinobu looked at Zhou Ye in a daze, without even saying hello...


    "Forbearance... Forbearance... It''s really rude to look at people like this..." Seeing her friend''s unwillingness, Qiane secretly pulled the corner of her clothes and whispered.


    "Ah... I''m sorry!" Shinobu finally got sober, and she hurriedly said: "My name is Inagawa Shinobu, I''m Nanako''s friend..."


    Although Shinobu Inagawa just looked at Zhou Ye''s appearance a bit rude, but-Nanako was not angry. Isn''t that the result she wants?I have achieved what I want perfectly... Well, what do you want to do after you have a boyfriend?Of course it¡¯s another person to continue drying... Thinking of this, Nanako smiled: "It''s okay, what about Alyssa? Why didn''t you see her??"


    "Alyssa is in school..." Chie smiled: "She is a third-grade senior, and her dance group is the finale to appear!"


    "Ah... I forgot!" Nanako said embarrassedly: "You should be very busy now, then we won''t bother you, I will stand by the side of the road with Jun Ye to support you in a while!"


    "Wait a minute!" Just as Nanako was about to take Zhou Ye away, Inagawa Shinobu stopped them.


    Shinobu walked to Nanako with a serious expression, and bowed solemnly and said: "Nanako, please lend us your fiance Ye-jun temporarily? This is a request once in my life!"


    "Hey eh eh!!!" Nanako''s surprised little squat couldn''t close together-what''s the situation?I''m just here to show off my boyfriend. Why did you want to take action against my Ye-jun...Although she thinks so, Nanako is a girl with a gentle personality. Facing her close friend''s request, she said embarrassedly: " Even if you are like this... Say it like this... I, I can''t give you Jun Ye..."


    "Stupid!!" Horikawa Chie slammed Inagawa''s head with a fist, and taught, "How can you deal with the man of your best friend? You really disappointed me by doing so..."


    "No, it''s not..." Shitly explained: "I just want Jun Zhou Ye to help save the scene... I don''t mean to shoot Jun Zhou Ye..."


    "Ah... so it''s like this!" Chie blinked her eyes and looked astonished-in fact, she knew Shinobu''s thoughts when Shinobu asked Nanako, but - in order to take the opportunity to bully Shinobu. , Qian Hui pretended to be misunderstanding.


    "Eh? What, what''s going on??" Nanako asked with a look of surprise.


    "The reason is this..." Hearing Nanako''s question, Inagawa hurriedly explained the problem he was facing, while Horikawa Chie, who was standing by, kept adding to her.


    "Even if you ask me like this..." After understanding the cause of the matter, Nanako looked at Zhou Ye with a bit of embarrassment: "I can''t help Lord Ye be the master... This kind of thing can only be done by Lord Ye himself. Will..."


    As a girl who received a traditional education from a young age, Nanako deeply understands that in front of her own man, all she has to do is to listen and be gentle, and to be the master of her own man is not her turn.


    "Mr. Zhou Ye, I beg you..." Inagawa Shinobu heard his girlfriend''s words, and turned his head to bow to Zhou Ye.


    And Chie Horikawa beside her also helped out: "Zhou Ye-kun, please...and, it''s not a free help!"


    "Oh? Is there any benefit for me?" Zhou Ye looked at Horikawa Chie with interest. He had noticed this girl with a little black belly...what should I say, she was a little trembling unexpectedly. tendency.


    "Ochanomizu Girls'' High School is a girls'' school... We change the dressing room, but the out-and-out women''s dressing room... Isn''t that the paradise of dreams for boys?" Horikawa Chie Weiwei He smiled and blinked at Zhou Ye."Isn''t Mr. Zhou Ye curious? It''s the women''s dressing room...what''s in it...what kind of scenery..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was a little speechless, actually using this method??This girl completely regards herself as the kind of little boy who emits hormones everywhere... But then again, who makes him look like a seventeen or eighteen-year-old?No wonder others."Even if you say that, I can''t help it... I don''t know how to dance..."


    "No, you don''t need to dance..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s refusal tone was not so decisive, Inagawa said excitedly: "Just remember a few dance flag movements... It''s really really simple. !"


    "Ye-jun...you can help Xiao Ren..." Nanako also pleadingly said to her future husband, "Xiao Ren is really not easy..."


    "That..." Zhou Ye sighed and said, "Even if I am willing to help, is there still enough time?"


    "It''s time, it''s definitely time!" Inagawa Shinobu said, he couldn''t take much care of... he pulled Zhou Ye up and ran toward the school."Let''s change clothes now..."


    "What a passionate fool!" Horikawa Chie sighed and looked at the bewildered Nanako and said: "Let''s go in too, otherwise-Shinobu will cry for a while... This fool, don''t you know that a man enters? Does the school gate need to be reported?"


    "Ah? Oh..." Nanako looked at the back of her girlfriend and her future husband, who was going away. She felt like she had made a wrong decision.


    Chie Horikawa took Nanako''s hand and walked towards the door...Of course, she hadn''t forgotten¡ªhelped Zhou Ye sign a name on the school registration at the door...


    And at this moment-the anxious Inagawa Shinobu has pulled Zhou Ye up and rushed into the playground, a temporary dressing room specially built for the three-school dance festival...


    "Ah.........!!!"


    "Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!


    "Ahhhhh...!!!"


    However, Shinobu Inagawa has obviously forgotten one thing-the three-school dance festival is about to begin, and in the dressing room-there are more than twenty girls changing costumes there...


    Zhou Ye reluctantly admired a beautiful picture... surrounded by peaks, slender and beautiful.


    Chapter VIII


    "What is it called..."


    Although for a moment, Shinobu Inagawa was also a little stunned--but she still yelled: "This is the foreign aid I invited. What''s so good about... Each and every body is the same as the airport."


    Should I say yes, is it worthy of being the next generation leader of the Inagawa Association?Although Shinobu Inagawa is a hot-blooded idiot--but when he got up his face, the unexpected aura was very strong...The girls who were still screaming before, all seemed to be frightened under Inagawa Shinobu''s scolding. Like the grass chicken, quieted down.


    But being able to calm down so quickly is probably related to the fact that the girls changing clothes in this dressing room are all her companions in the dance troupe.


    "Huh?" A girl who temporarily blocked herself in dance clothes saw Zhou Ye standing behind Inagawa Shinobu. She was so handsome... She couldn''t help but jokingly said: "My lord, are you taking your male Has a friend brought in to replace Morikawa?"


    Everyone knows that the flag lord Morikawa was unable to perform in this three-school dance festival due to temporary incidents...Although they are also complaining that Morikawa would have such a thing, but apart from complaining-they There is nothing to do.


    "Don''t talk nonsense...just a friend!" Shinobu flushed when she heard the girl''s teasing."Okay, you quickly change your clothes... Let''s go out and wait for you!"


    "No need... we will finish changing soon..." The girls said happily, not caring that Zhou Ye was still at the door, so they changed their clothes again...


    How should I put it-when a girl faces a boy, she feels like a disadvantaged group.But when a group of girls face a handsome boy-they feel that they are the strong side.


    Now, these girls don''t care about Zhou Ye at all... even a few of them, deliberately put on clothes slowly...a look that Ren Jun appreciates...


    "You glamorous bastards..." Inagawa Shinobu understands what the girls think-just like men like to molested beautiful women, women also like to molested handsome men... Of course, only if they feel that they are already When it has the upper hand.


    Well, there are no boys at all in a girls¡¯ school... How about three years of service as a sow race Diao Chan, not to mention these girls whose hormones are at their peak?Anyone who comes with a good-looking boy will probably tease him twice¡ªnot to mention a handsome man like Zhou Ye?


    "Why--you can''t say that!" One of the girls even got in front of Shinobu Inagawa and teased: "Since it is not the boyfriend of the leader, that means... we can all compete by means and fair competition. It¡¯s up! Are you right? Handsome guy?"


    "Hurry up and get dressed and get out..." Inagawa Shinobu stared. Zhou Ye is her best friend''s fianc¨¦ and her own savior... She didn''t want to borrow someone else''s fianc¨¦, and in the end, she didn''t even have a friend to do it. ."This is my friend''s boyfriend...no more for you!"


    "Hey!!!" XN


    The women wailed when they heard the words...Really, it was so easy to find a super beautiful man who still has a master...


    Zhou Ye touched his nose helplessly...He hadn''t been molested for a long time.¡ª¡ªAlthough I saw some beautiful scenery here, to be honest, there is nothing to care about ¡ª after all, everyone just changed their coats, underwear, etc., and they are well worn... So strictly speaking, also I haven''t seen any good things.


    Soon-all the girls of the dance troupe changed their clothes and went out. Of course, every girl who passed by Zhou Ye would smile and say to Zhou Ye, "Thank you!"


    After all--Zhou Ye came to help volunteers.


    "Okay, don''t look at it... Hurry up and change your clothes!" Inagawa gave Zhou Ye a vicious look, and looked reluctant when the girl left. It was a hantai...


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, not paying attention to Inagawa Shinobu''s unceremonious tone, or-it was his own self-acceptance. Who told him to give her spiritual hints when he saw Inagawa Shinobu?No way-Inagawa Shinobu is so cute.


    It¡¯s a little more than one and a half meters tall, with slightly curly long hair-a bumpy figure, a sweet and lovely face... The whole look is as pitiful as a fragile porcelain doll... Of course, that''s because of her. Under the premise of getting angry.


    Inagawa endured the strong feeling in her heart... She knew that her tone was wrong just now, and people were here to help her-she had no position to attack Zhou Ye... But she just couldn''t help... see that When a group of coquettish bastards were arrogant in front of him, her anger was even more unbearable.


    She really wanted to rush forward and slap those bitches... let them know the fate of seducing other men''s men.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 634

    But¡ªshe can¡¯t...because Inagawa Shinobu knows that she doesn''t have the position to do this...it would be almost the same if she changed to Nanako.


    Thinking of this-Inagawa Shinobu''s heart is even more bored...


    "Here you!" Inagawa Shinobu took out a dress similar to a long-breasted Tang suit from the cabinet and handed it to Zhou Ye."Try it-see if I can make do with..."


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye took the clothes and stood there.


    "You put it on!" Shinobu Inagawa looked at Zhou Ye who was motionless strangely, "How can I know if you don''t change it?"


    "Even if you say that..." Zhou Ye said helplessly: "Aren''t you supposed to go out first?"


    "No need...I don''t watch you put it on, how can I know if it is appropriate?" Inagawa Shinobu resisted the shame, pretending to be generous and said: "Okay, I know you are embarrassed... at most After seeing you change clothes, let you watch me change clothes..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, could he still exchange like this??Girls in girls¡¯ schools are all like this...cough cough, straightforward??


    "Hey, don''t get me wrong... I''m not that group of bitches!" Seeing Zhou Ye''s look at him was a little strange, Inagawa hurriedly explained, "I just want to see if your boat is a little small. When I made the costumes, I also made a larger spare set!"


    "Good..." Zhou Ye smiled and began to take off his clothes.


    Inagawa Shinobu saw the body under Zhou Ye''s clothes... couldn''t help but widened her eyes. It was the first time she knew that a man''s body could be so beautiful as well.


    Well-defined muscle groups...straight mermaid line...abdominal muscles full of strength and beauty.


    "Hey¡ªare you okay?" Zhou Ye looked at Inagawa Shinobu with a flushed face, and asked with some worry.


    This girl''s face is red and almost matches the tomato... almost bleeding.


    "No, nothing..." Inagawa forbears the distracting thoughts in his heart, and said with a longing look.She never dared to watch Zhou Ye anymore... She was afraid of her nosebleed...


    A moment later-Zhou Ye put on that costume... "It feels... a bit small."


    "Then...then I''ll find another one for you!" Inagawa Shinobu glanced at Zhou Ye, it was indeed a bit small¡ªshe turned her head and searched again.Soon-she knew the size one costume.


    To be honest, this is the first time a costume has been made, but because it is too big-so I had to make another small one.It''s really good luck...Fortunately, I didn''t throw this one away.


    After receiving the costume, Shinobu Inagawa turned her head and walked towards Zhou Ye... She was so anxious that she didn''t realize that she stepped on a bad omen that she didn''t know who was thrown on the ground... When she was caught by the belt, she staggered towards Zhou. Ye pounced.


    "Does this count as a hug?" Zhou Ye looked at Inagawa Shinobu who fell into his arms, and laughed.


    "Don''t, don''t make such a joke..." Inagawa Shinobu, who was lying in Zhou Ye''s arms, felt that his whole body was soft...The arm pressed against Zhou Ye''s fierce mouth was also soft and weak...


    "Well-speaking of it, I haven''t been paid for the performance yet..." Zhou Ye looked at the petite and cute figure in his arms and smiled: "It''s better to use one of your mouths as a reward..."


    "Wh, what..." Inagawa Shinobu was a little dumbfounded. He hadn''t figured out the meaning of Zhou Ye''s words... She felt a shadow enveloped herself, and then - she felt that her little girl touched a soft Something soft...


    My first mouth is not-Inagawa Shinobu is instantly sluggish...


    Zhou Ye took advantage of this opportunity to pry open her teeth... Inagawa Shinobu was lost in a guy''s superb technique in a blink of an eye.


    Chapter VIII


    In the indoor gymnasium of Ochanomizu High School.


    This is the place where Ochanomizu High School conducts indoor physical education, and it is also the site of the basketball club, but today it was temporarily requisitioned by Inagawa Shinobu''s dance troupe.


    In the indoor basketball hall of the University of Nova Scotia, there are sparsely standing twenty or thirty girls in snow-colored kimonos. They are standing in groups around the basketball court, their eyes shimmering and looking at the one standing in the center of the court. Upright figure holding a big banner.


    "It''s so handsome..."


    "It would be great if he was my boyfriend..."


    "Don''t be nympho... That''s the forbidding of the Inagawa leader. Do you want to be buried in a concrete pier and thrown into Tokyo Bay by Inagawa?"


    "Hey!! I''ll just talk about it..."


    The person standing in the center of the field was not someone else, it was Zhou Ye...At this time, he was standing there holding a chess piece more than four meters long, and in front of him was Shinobu Inagawa who was telling him about the decomposition.


    "Jun Ye-Father God..." Nanako standing not far away, with his hands trumpet-shaped, shouted: "Jun Ye-you are the best!"


    "Hey--you don''t have to do this?" Horikawa Chie has an urge to cover his face, what the hell?Where is the gentle and introverted Nanako?Why are you so proactive now??


    "Of course..." Cai Caizi put down her hands, her beautiful eyes never moved away from Zhou Ye."Don''t you see how many people are coveting my Master Ye? I am declaring ownership!!"


    "Hey!!!" Chie couldn''t help but turned to look at her friend, but now it was clear that Nanako had no time to talk to her, because all her attention was given to her future husband-in-law.


    Chie raised and lowered her hands at her friend and joked: "You guy, isn''t it a fake Nanako? Say...Where did you hide the real Nanako?"


    "Don''t make trouble..." Nanako slapped Chie''s black hand and said, "I will never give those guys a chance..."


    "Hey..." Chie shook her head helplessly. This silly girl... just looked at other girls, didn''t she at all guard against the blood-blooded idiot Xiaoren?Didn''t she notice... When the two rushed to the locker room, Zhou Ye and Xiao Ren, who came out of the locker room, had a slightly different expression?


    "Are you sure this stuff made me dance?" Zhou Ye carried the flagpole in his hand...what should I say?Originally, this all-metal flagpole was not light. With the addition of the three-meter long and 1.5-meter wide flag, the weight of this thing reached more than 20 kilograms.


    "Yes... this is for boys!!" Inagawa Shinobu insisted that this is a flagpole for dancing... She wouldn''t tell Zhou Ye that this is just a sample, and of course this is not the flagpole for real dancing. Not to mention one size smaller than this, and the flagpole is still wooden, otherwise the previous flag owner couldn''t wave it-even if she was so tall, she was a girl, how could she wave this flagpole?She was exhausted to death.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye saw at a glance that this porcelain doll was insincere, but what should I say?In fact, there is no difference between twenty kilograms and two kilograms in his hands.


    "Did you write down all the decomposition actions just now?" Inagawa Shinobu asked seriously, and only explained the essentials of the actions once, and then asked if they had all written down-obviously this was a bit embarrassing.


    But-she did it on purpose. Who would let this bad guy take away her first mouth without her consent??


    "Well, I remembered!" Zhou Ye nodded. Facing Inagawa Shinobu''s small actions with women like this, Zhou Ye knew very well... he didn''t care. , Zhou Ye is still very open-minded...The premise is that this woman is highly regarded by him.


    "Really?? Then you can do it again and show it to me!" Shinobu Inagawa looked disbelief, you know-at first it was just rehearsal, the dance troupe rehearsed for almost two months...Although the flag master''s movements It is relatively small, but it is definitely not learned at a glance.


    Inagawa Shinobu is ready to find fault...As long as there is something wrong, she intends to scold this guy.


    "Okay... you step back first..." Zhou Ye nodded, just a few small movements, which is simply a breeze for him.


    "Well... wait, I''ll play music for you..." Inagawa Shinobu nodded, then walked out of the field and went directly to his two girlfriends.


    "Oh? Shinobu, why don''t you teach it?" Nanako asked blankly when she saw Inagawa Shinobu walking to her side.


    "Ye-jun said that he already knows everything, let me check it out!" Inagawa Shinobu said, walking to the side of the speaker, and said to the girl operating the speaker: "Play him our music, just play the superb part... ¡­"


    "Eh?" The sound engineer girl was stunned for a while. Just now her eldest sister only taught it once, so should she do such a difficult movement??"Wh, is this a bit too difficult..."


    "Don''t worry... I believe that Jun Ye is a genius..." Inagawa Shinobu''s small face has a bright smile... It''s just that this smile is a bit scary in the girl''s eyes... "Hey, I see... ¡­"


    Following the operation of the sound engineer girl, there was a rush of shamisen sound-this rushing piano sound was like a galloping horse, with a breath of despair... It brought people''s thoughts to the battlefield of the Warring States period. on.


    Accompanied by the sound of the shamisen, Zhou Ye standing in the center of the venue moved-at this moment, he was like a general in the battlefield, hunting a banner in his hands...


    With a movement and a silence, the banner seemed to be alive in Zhou Ye''s hands, turning into an evil cage, descending on this world with a bloody storm... At this moment, all the girls on the sidelines couldn''t help but breathe quickly...


    Through the tall and straight figure, they seemed to see the ancient battlefield where the killing sound shook the sky, saw arrows smashing down at them like rain, and saw countless soldiers with swords in their hands and footwear rushing towards that figure. ...


    But that figure is like an indestructible steel line of defense, blocking all those terrible things in front of him, and he - like an indestructible barrier, divides the entire world into two pieces.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 635

    In front of him, is a bloody battlefield... Behind him, is the home of birds and flowers... Looking at the dancing figure, like a towering mountain, gave them an incomparable sense of security.


    Gradually, the rush of the piano gradually faded... replaced by a soothing singing,


    That figure is still tall and straight... He held the flagpole with his hand and turned his head, staring into the distance, his eyes full of longing for Yi Ren... His tired face, with love for the Yi Ren in the distance...


    "Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhy


    "Come back... Your Highness..."


    A burst of shouts from the girls disrupted the rhythm of the entire dance... It was the shouts of the girls standing behind Zhou Ye... Their cries were so affectionate.


    "Hey-what are you messing up?" Inagawa Shinobu yelled, awakened by the sound.


    Just after she said... the group of girls standing in front of Zhou Ye cried bitterly."It''s terrible...oooooo... terrible... Mom, I don''t want to go to the battlefield..."


    "Hey!!!" Nanako was also awakened, a little confused watching the commotion on the court, what''s the situation??While crying, shouting, plus the little Shinobu in the middle is cursing...


    "Great, great--!" Horikawa Chie took a deep breath and wiped the sweat from his hands... "It''s almost time to enter..."


    "Of course...My Lord Ye is a master of kendo!" Although I don''t know much about what it means to enter Dao, it doesn''t delay Nanako that her friend is complimenting her own Ye.


    Chapter VIII


    "......Uh!" Zhou Ye looked at the girls who were scared to cry in front of him. He was a bit speechless... In order to match the artistic conception of this dance, he just let out a little bit of murderous aura. The group of girls cried in fright.


    "It''s just a dance, don''t you need to be scared like this?" Inagawa Shinobu looked at the few girls who were crying scared in front of him, and couldn''t help sighing: "Is it that exaggerated?"


    "Woo...It''s terrible, you don''t even know..." Several girls complained while crying.


    "You...who told you to run across to Jun Ye..." Several girls standing behind Zhou Ye walked over and joked: "I don''t know what is in front of me, absolutely invincible? ?"


    "Okay... Stop it!" After Shinogawa Inagawa drove away the girls who were not too busy, he took a little time and finally calmed the girls...


    After pacifying the girls--the people played together again, rehearsing from start to finish--this time no one was standing in front of Zhou Ye...


    But there is also a bad point, that is-because they are all standing behind Zhou Ye, more than twenty girls feel that they are standing behind that mountain


    After a sense of security, they all feel like a fan.


    "Jun Ye... are you tired? I have water here, do you want to drink it too? I brought this from home myself..."


    "Jun Ye Jun, do you really have a girlfriend? Are you really lying to us?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Aren''t you going to take care of your Yaku-kun?" Chie Horikawa, who was standing next to Nanako, chuckles: "It always feels like your love rival has changed a lot in the blink of an eye!"


    "Haha..." Nanako chuckled slightly, the eldest lady''s demeanor fully manifested."It''s okay...This proves the charm of my Ye-jun..."


    "If you don''t hold your hands so tightly, I really believe what you said!" Inagawa Shinobu forced to endure the writhing thoughts, pretending not to care.


    "Eh??"


    "It''s a lie...Nanako is so easy to understand!" Inagawa Shinobu said with a smile...However, a resentment arose in her heart...Why, why is Nanako''s future husband?If you change someone... she will grab it without hesitation... However, Zhou Ye is her girlfriend''s boyfriend.This-really good luck.


    No matter how entangled Inagawa Shinobi... the three-school dance festival began.


    As the first dance troupe of Shinobu Inagawa, Shinobu Inagawa gathered with his members for the final cheer.


    "One two... Come on... One two... Come on... One two... We are the best!"


    The Three-School Dance Festival is not held in Ochanomizu Girls¡¯ High School. Its official venue is on the 300-meter-long road from the entrance to the intersection of the school.


    The starting point is the gate of the school, and the ending point is the intersection...


    At this moment, people on both sides of the road are already standing on both sides of the road... , Came from a field.Watch this dance festival.


    Standing behind the curtain in front of the school...As the lead dancer, Shinobu Inagawa felt that her heart was beating so hard, no matter how passionate she was in her daily life, she would still feel a little stage fright in the public.


    "Are you nervous?" A voice rang in her ear, and Shinobu Inagawa looked up and saw that it was Zhou Ye who was supposed to be standing at the back of the team.She hurriedly said: "Hurry back...immediately...Um"


    Before she could finish her words, she was blocked by Zhou Ye... After a while, Zhou Ye let go of her with a smile."Don''t you be nervous now? Okay, I should go back to stand..."


    "Asshole..." Inagawa Shinobu gently raised his hand and touched his little scorpion. The residual temperature above let her know that it was not an illusion just now, that asshole really kissed her in front of so many people.


    "Hey!! Unfair, we also want Ye Jun''s encouragement..."


    "Just..."


    "Don''t make a fuss... it''s time for us to play!" After Shinobu Inagawa yelled, he turned his head with a guilty conscience, and never dared to watch Zhou Ye again...


    As the host''s voice sounded--


    Inagawa Shinobu led everyone out of the curtain---


    The prelude to the shining unintentional and the future sounded, and the girls in snow-colored kimonos swayed their slim figures.


    Flower Mizuki Dream of Dogwood with Water Droplets


    swaying in the wind


    White petals


    fell on the earth


    Hug as if embraced softly by it


    At this moment, Shinobu Inagawa had forgotten everything. She turned into a beautiful elf holding a cherry-colored paper umbrella, dancing in the mountains and forests.


    That day, they met... They knew each other and loved each other, but-in the end, the horn of war sounded... He had to take up the gun and step onto the battlefield...


    Holding an umbrella, she watched him step onto the battlefield on a snowy winter day.


    Day after day, year after year... She still did not wait for the familiar figure to return.


    I use singing as the medium at this moment


    I believe I can be embraced by you


    After passing through the dim sun


    The world of will definitely arrive in the world with you


    At the last moment of her life, she sang the song when the two fell in love... With the singing, she seemed to see his return... Finally, she smiled and died in the arms of her lover...


    The music has stopped...and the dance troupe has reached the end, the whole street-silently, as if time has stopped at this moment, teardrops are in everyone''s eyes.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 636

    "P...P...P" a slow applause sounded, as if some kind of signal had been sent, and the whole street suddenly became a sea of ??applause...


    Inagawa Shinobu, who remained half-lying in Zhou Ye''s arms, panted gently...After all, this scene took a full ten minutes to jump, which is a big test for her physical strength, especially in the opening scene. She rehearsed once before.


    "I, we succeeded..." Listening to the applause outside, Shinobu Inagawa finally let go of all his worries...


    Zhou Ye knelt on the ground, looking at the elf-like woman in his arms, and smiled: "Yes... we succeeded!"


    "Great..." Inagawa Shinobu felt that his vision was a little blurred... This was definitely not tears of sadness, but tears of joy.


    "That''s right... so let''s celebrate!" Zhou Ye said, bowing his head, and said nothing to Inagawa Shinobu.


    This time, Shinobu Inagawa did not want to refuse to welcome it anymore. She stretched her arms directly-hugged her lover tightly... Yes, she has fully understood her intentions, and she loves this. Bastard... this sweet bastard.


    The two of them continued under the cover of a paper umbrella in front of them, and they were here openly... ahem.


    Chapter VIII


    "Congratulations... Shinobi!" Nanako happily hugged Inagawa Shinobi and congratulated her with a smile.


    "Thank you, Nanako..." Inagawa Shinobu also said with a smile: "If you didn''t bring Ye-kun today, I''m afraid I''ll be over this time!"


    In fact, in Inagawa Shinobu''s heart, there is still one sentence left unsaid.[Thank you, Nanako, if you hadn''t brought Ye-jun today, maybe I would have missed him...]


    "Congratulations, Shinobu!" Horikawa Chie also smiled and greeted Inagawa Shinobu."What if you do it like this, let us seniors do? We can''t play at all..."


    Chie Horikawa belongs to a second-year dance company, but now it¡¯s a third-year first-year dance company competition...So, there is still some time before she plays...


    "I can''t help it either..." Inagawa Shinobu''s small face was almost a flower."I didn''t expect Ye Jun to be so good... He is much better than Morikawa as the banner owner..."


    "Well, this is also normal... It''s not as good as a real man..." Horikawa Chie teased, "It would be better to say that if Morikawa really performs manly, it is. It''s really bad..."


    "Hahaha..." X3


    Upon hearing these words, the women burst into laughter.


    Zhou Ye stood beside them, looking at this picture of harmonious girlfriends a little speechlessly.It should be said-do most women have their own acting MAX attributes at birth?


    Just now the little fairy was still in his ear and said: "I will depend on you in this life...I want to be your lover for a lifetime, but...you want to give me a child...in order to inherit the Inagawa family business ."


    In a blink of an eye-if nothing happened to my fianc¨¦e talking and laughing here... Well, forget it, anyway, after a while-this little fairy will know that the lover is not something she can do if she wants to... You still have to look at him The will.


    "Ah-Ninja sauce... I finally found you!" With a pleasant voice, a tall girl appeared not far away... I saw that this girl was more than 1.7 meters tall, with a pale golden hair. With long curly hair and wearing the uniform of Ochanomizu Girls¡¯ High School.


    This girl, what impressed Zhou Ye the most, was not her exquisite facial features with the three-dimensional sense of the Westerners and the delicate feelings of the Orientals, nor her tall figure...but the pair of eye-catching feet before the fierce. The big baby with E, damn it, the real murderer... It''s too murderous.


    "Ahhhh..." This girl with more than one meter and more than seven feet came to Inagawa Shinobu and hugged Shinobu. "You danced so well... Shinobi sauce... Congratulations!"


    "Um...hmm...Let me go...you bastard..." Shinobu Inagawa, who was attacked by the face wash, struggled desperately when he came up. The real face wash was an attack... .


    "Okay, don''t bully Shinochan anymore...Alyssa!" In the end, it was Chie who separated the two...


    "I just can''t help seeing the cute Shinobu... as cute as a porcelain doll, as if hugging..." Watanabe Alyssa explained with a smile.


    "Asshole--you humiliate me with your pair of nasty gulls...I, I and you are at odds!!" Inagawa glared at Alyssa viciously, looking like choosing someone to eat... just like this The fierce expression is not scary at all when she makes it, but it is even more cute.


    "...Puff..." Zhou Ye almost laughed. A tiger with its teeth and claws might look a little scary, while a kitten with its teeth and claws would only make people feel cute... Obviously, Inagawa Shinobu The little cat.


    "Don''t laugh..." Inagawa gave Zhou Ye a fierce look, with a hint of resentment in his eyes [Asshole, your woman was bullied, and you won''t avenge me.


    "Ah, handsome...you are the boy who just danced with Ninja sauce..." Alyssa, who was attracted by Zhou Ye''s noise, finally focused her attention on Zhou Ye and walked over with surprise.


    "Alyssa... I''ll introduce it for you!" Nanako''s nerves tightened when she saw Alyssa coming by... It''s really that this girlfriend is too powerful, from all aspects-Nanako has nothing confidence."This is my fiance, Mr. Zhou Ye... Mr. Ye, this is my friend, Alyssa Watanabe. Her mother is French."


    "Hello..." Zhou Ye nodded and smiled at Watanabe Alyssa.


    "Huh?? Was the object of my love at first sight actually Nanako your fiance? It really disappointed me..." Alyssa had a heartbroken look... "I was so pitiful that I was about to fall in love. ..."


    "...Anything else is okay...Alyssa, I''m the only one I won''t let you give it to you!" Nanako looked like a thief-proof, clinging to Zhou Ye''s arm with her hands tightly, it can be seen¡ª ¡ªHow much pressure Alyssa put on her.


    "Just kidding..." The sadness on Alyssa''s face disappeared instantly... She blinked at Nanako playfully...


    "You, you scared me to death...Alyssa..." Nanako really felt that her heart was beating so fast just now. She was really afraid that Alyssa would snatch Ye-jun with her...No matter from her family background, from her figure No matter what she looks like... When she faced Alyssa, she felt like she had lost.


    "Okay... I won''t quarrel with you anymore, I have to go to the final dress rehearsal... Little handsome guy, see you later..." Alyssa said, taking a graceful step, turning and walking towards the distance.


    "Are you... kidding?" Chie Horikawa, who has been standing by the side of the crowd, watched Alyssa''s back gradually go away...It feels a bit wrong. Although Alyssa likes to joke, but... She wouldn''t be so joking, could it be that she... really fell in love with Zhou Ye at first sight??


    No, no...how could there be such a nonsense thing? Although Alyssa likes to joke on weekdays, she is definitely not an unscrupulous woman, or it should be said...she is surprisingly conservative...but how could she Say that to Jun Zhou Ye?


    Chie Horikawa feels that his whole brain is a little insufficient...


    The entire crowd at the scene knew whether Alyssa¡¯s words were a joke, I am afraid that only Zhou Ye was the only one...because he caused the trouble, and whoever lets him see the beautiful big sister can¡¯t help but lose it. Did a mind hint at the past?


    However, Zhou Ye never expected that a prey he had locked up was Nanako''s best friend-this Nima, Zhou Ye himself felt a bit beast... But it was impossible for him to let go.


    Let''s take one step at a time, for the time being - Zhou Ye has only this way.


    Chapter VIII


    "Chie...Godpa..." Kusamura Nanako strongly hugged Chie Horikawa, and said softly: "Yu-kun and I will support you!"


    "Hmm..." Chie Horikawa shook her small fist vigorously, and said confidently: "I will come on, although it may not surpass Shinobu, or even Alyssa-but I definitely don''t Will just admit defeat!"


    It makes sense for Chie Horikawa to say that. Shinobu Inagawa¡¯s dance troupe obtained an unexpected bonus after finding an unexpected foreign aid like Zhou Ye to join.... Although Zhou Ye¡¯s participation in the dance troupe is entirely for fun The ticket is interested, but he can¡¯t help but he has reached a situation where he has not seen the ancients before and the comers, and this guy has used a large-scale psychic field to influence the audience without a master. Shinobu Inagawa¡¯s opening dance troupe has almost become the default champion of the three-school dance festival.


    And what about Alyssa Watanabe?She was originally the champion of the last two three-school dance festivals. Otherwise, she would not be put on the finale. Originally, everyone was optimistic about her in this three-school dance festival, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be halfway. Zhou Ye, who had caused a spoiler, came, hey, time is also fate.


    "Come on... Chie!" Shinobu Inagawa looked at Chie Horikawa who was grinning, and hugged him... to cheer Chie up.


    "Well, I will definitely cheer." Chie smiled, no matter how successful the three-school dance festival is, it will not affect the feelings between their girlfriends, and Inagawa will participate in the three-school dance festival. , There are also reasons for her agitation with Alyssa.


    "Hey, it always feels unfair..." Chie who let go of Inagawa Shinobi, sighed with a sad look, and turned to Nanako and said, "Or Nanako, you will lend me your family Ye-jun. Alright... this is fair!"


    "...Haha..." Kusamura Nanako said with a chuckle: "The dances prepared by your second-year dance troupe do not have a male character...Are you going to let Ye Jun wear women''s clothing and enter your dance troupe?"


    "It''s just..." Inagawa Shinobu, who was a little nervous after seeing that Chie wanted to borrow Zhou Ye, heard Nanako''s words, his little head was like a chicken eating rice, "So... Chie... You should work hard, I will join Nanako and Ye-jun to support you off the court!"


    "...Actually, I think Ye-jun is very suitable for women''s clothing..." Chie looked at Zhou Ye with a smile. This guy, who was obviously Nanako''s boyfriend, went to tease Shinobu, it was really disgusting. Up.


    When Xiao Ren was ready to play, she and Nanako planned to go into the scene and cheer for Xiao Ren... As a result, as she walked fast, she saw the scene of Zhou Ye¡¯s mouth, Don¡¯t Xiao Ren. She didn¡¯t even know why she did it at the time. Instead of pulling Nanako, he rushed in and pierced the playboy''s face, but instead helped him to cover...


    "I don''t think I''m really suitable for women''s clothing!" Zhou Ye hurriedly refused, joking...Dancing or something is just a cameo, it''s a bit too much to wear women''s clothing, and he is not a woman''s chief.


    "Forget it..." Qiane gave Zhou Ye a fierce look, then greeted Xiaoren and Nanako again, then turned and walked behind the scenes.


    Seeing her girlfriend''s rude actions towards Zhou Ye, Nanako hurriedly explained to Qian-e, "I''m sorry...Ye-jun, Qian-e is usually very gentle. Maybe today she is a little nervous - so her mood is a little unstable... Don''t be angry!"


    "It''s okay..." Zhou Ye smiled...Although he suppressed his five senses only better than ordinary people on weekdays, he could still hear the sound of Qiane and Nanako walking to the door behind the scenes, so He really didn''t care about Chie''s change in his attitude."Let''s go ahead, I''m still curious about what dance Chie dances?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 637

    "Yeah... let''s go!" Inagawa Shinobu also catered to.


    "Yeah!" Cai Caizi nodded, and followed Zhou Ye towards the outside of the school...


    At this moment - the roads of Ochanomizu Girls'' High School are already full of onlookers... Outside the crowd, a group of young men in uniform black uniforms with cuffs on their arms are maintaining order.


    For those men with cuffs, although the uniforms are uniform, the cuffs on their bodies are not the same-roughly divided into three types, one with Yamaguchi written on it, the other with Sumiyoshi written on it, and the other just It says Inagawa.


    "..." Have you seen the underworld maintaining order??Anyway, Zhou Ye is rare...


    Seeing Zhou Ye walking out of the school gate with Inagawa Shinobu and Nanako, a man with Inagawa cuffs walked over quickly, and in front of the three of them, he respectfully said: "Miss...Miss Kusaka...Zhou Ye Sang!"


    "Well, find us a place with a wide view..." Inagawa Shinobu said with a sullen face and expressionlessly.


    "Hi¡ªplease come with me..." said the little boss of the Inagawa group, leading the way forward, helping the three of them to open the way...


    "Because this time is a three-school dance festival held at the entrance of our school, and-Chie, Shinobu, and Alyssa are all participating, so the Yamaguchi group, Sumiyoshi Kai and Inagawa Kai have sent people to maintain order. !" As she walked, Nanako explained the reason to her future husband in a low voice.


    "It turned out to be like this!" Zhou Ye nodded, saying that the underworld maintains order, which is not uncommon in neon. What is rare is that the three families work together to maintain order, and they have not yet started fighting...


    "Because Nanako, I, Chie and Alyssa are here for school!" Shinogawa Inagawa walked beside Zhou Ye, and when his swinging arm touched Zhou Ye''s thugs from time to time, he felt very happy. The sour and sour feeling of first love made her addicted-in order to conceal her little actions, she also made a look for Zhou Ye to popularize science: "So, the vicinity of Ochanomizu Girls High School was designated as a stable area by several organizations. , No Jidao organization can do things here!"


    "I''m just curious... why that guy knows my name!" Zhou Ye was most curious about this.


    "It''s not weird at all... You arrived at Kusakari''s in the morning, and we received the news!" Inagawa Shinobu explained, "Did you not notice that there are many newspaper reporters at the door of Kusakari''s?"


    "They are also members of the Ji Dao organization?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "To be precise, they have a background in Jidao organization..." Nanako explained to her future husband: "Moreover... Regarding my engagement with Ye-jun, my father did not deliberately conceal... so they knew Jun Ye''s name is nothing strange!"


    "Oh..." Zhou Ye nodded thoughtfully. Indeed-Kazuo Kusakari really didn''t need to conceal the engagement, more so than concealing it-he couldn''t wait to show the whole neon joke. Organizations know that this is also a silent deterrence.


    As for the fact that you will be attacked if you don''t hide it?Which organization dare??Which organization would dare to attack Zhou Ye...Are you not afraid to cause revenge from the Sanlian Gang and the Yamada Group?And-if someone had enough brains to attack Zhou Ye?Then other organizations don''t mind coming to a stumbling block... There are more people and less meat, one less is one.


    Soon, the three of them, led by the leader of the Inagawa meeting, came to a place with a wide view...Here, boxes and boxes of drinks were placed, and the beverage boxes became a barrier. There was a space large enough to accommodate four or five people. In this small space-there was a table and a few chairs behind the table...


    "Ahhh... I can finally take a break..." Inagawa Shinobu said, grabbing Zhou Ye''s hand, and rushing over... She directly sat on the chair on the left-Nanako reluctantly sat on the right side. On the chair, of course Zhou Ye''s position was in the middle.


    Isn''t this where Alyssa was sitting??Zhou Ye touched his nose a little speechlessly...


    At this moment, Nanako and Inagawa Shinobu were suddenly excited... "Look, look... Chie and the others are coming out soon..."


    Chapter VIII


    Zhou Ye followed the fingers of Nanako and Inagawa Shinobu, and saw that Chie''s second-grade dance troupe had already walked out of the curtain with the prelude of the puppet ballad.


    Wu Wu Ruo Wu Xi


    Everyone is drunk


    Wu Wu Ruo Wu Xi


    Get married gods come to the world to give marriage


    With the prelude, Chie, who is wearing a doll mask diagonally, dances his body, as if it is really like a moon elf dancing with his own life-accompanied by a slightly strange music, the whole person seems to be transformed into heaven and earth An elf in the middle.


    However, as the prelude gradually fell, the puppet ballad¡¤Hate drifting rhythm slowly sounded... Qiane also stopped her dance steps, and a trace of resentment appeared on the whole person''s face.


    Even if there is no moonlight day and night


    sorrow is the same as before


    ran looking back on the hundred flowers


    At this moment, the grievances on Qian-e¡¯s face became more and more obvious-the slow and heart-wrenching rhythm, the sad and grievous dance steps, at this moment... as if the elf between heaven and earth finally lost all the strength to fight, succumbing to the arrangements of the gods After that, she followed the last line of the lyrics [Hate Weiyu''s grievances drifting alone], and looked at Zhou Ye with a gaze, as if Zhou Ye was the god who manipulated her destiny.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye was numb all over by this glance... It was not the emotion of fear, but the kind of-was shocked by the moment of Horikawa Chie...


    I don¡¯t know when--the white puppet mask on Chie¡¯s head has been put on her face. With the sound of the new world chapter of Puppet Ballad¡¤The Collection of Gods, it seems to be under the control of the gods. The puppet, who has lost all spirituality, serves as a puppet under the seat of the gods-she has no power to resist.


    In the end-with the accompaniment of the last sentence of the chapter of Puppet Ballad ¡¤ Yang Yan to Huangquan [kir], Qiane seemed to have lost all his strength... and fell to the ground.


    As the music ended...the crowd on both sides of the street immediately burst into bursts of applause.


    "That''s amazing... Chie!" Nanako looked at Chie Horikawa, who was still walking in her costume, and greeted her with a smile."I''m so dumb..."


    "Thank you..." Zhou Ye also smiled slightly, and said to the gorgeous 12-single girl who was still wearing the show, "It''s really amazing..."


    "Huh, of course!" Horikawa Chie raised her face, a copy should look like such an arrogant face, but¡ªthe joy that couldn''t be concealed in her eyes showed that her praise to Zhou Ye was not like her face. Indifferent as shown on the previous page.


    As Horikawa Chie sat down, the three women gathered in a circle and began to chat with each other... Even Nanako changed positions with Zhou Ye to chat...


    Zhou Ye silently watched the three daughters form a small world, and inadvertently pushed him out.Does this count as two monks carrying water to eat, and three monks without water to eat??


    But it doesn''t matter...


    Anyway, Zhou Ye himself came to play...


    Fortunately, Nanako and Inagawa Shinobu soon discovered that Zhou Ye had been inadvertently ruled out by himself, and they hurriedly led the topic to Zhou Ye from time to time, for fear that Zhou Ye would be lonely...


    Faced with the unscrupulous action of two of her best friends to draw the topic to Zhou Ye, Horikawa Chie unwillingly gave Zhou Ye a glance... this playboy, this big devil...


    However, Zhou Ye could only see the expression in Horikawa Chie''s eyes... he used the means of teasing countless sisters, and closed the teasing girls.Even Chie Horikawa has to admit - Zhou Ye does have the qualifications to be a playboy, and regardless of his family''s good or bad family background, he can already be called by his own conditions and his methods of making up sisters... It''s a master.


    Even Qian-e was soon teased by Zhou Ye...All the resentment was gone.


    Happy time is always passing by unconsciously.


    Soon-it''s the last show of the Three Schools Dance Festival, and the finale of Alyssa Watanabe, the best friend of the three girls.


    At this moment-Zhou Ye finally realized what beauty is, the dance chosen by Alyssa Watanabe was actually adapted from the dance of Kagura, the dance of prayer...


    "This is the Kagura dance that Alyssa learned from the shrine maidens of Wadao Taisha..." Chie Horikawa, who was sitting behind Zhou Ye, leaned forward intentionally or unintentionally, as if to explain to everyone, but she didn''t. Consciously approaching Zhou Ye''s ear, he didn''t pay attention to it and it really seemed to be explained to Zhou Ye.


    "Oh..." Zhou Ye was staring at Alyssa Watanabe...what should I say?After the originally beautiful Alyssa Watanabe put on the red and white witch costume, she had an indescribable feeling, especially her blonde hair, as cute as a witch who came out of the second dimension.


    "It''s pretty..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s unblinking look, Horikawa Chie''s heart was filled with an unnamed rage... But she didn''t just hit it off, instead she asked softly: "Alyssa Mei? Jun Ye?"


    "As beautiful as you..." How could Zhou Ye, who had been on the battlefield for a long time, fall into such a small trap?One sentence and one word...eliminated the pit that Chie Horikawa had dug into invisible.


    When Inagawa Shinobu and Nanako heard these words, a smile appeared on their little faces.Even the nameless anger of Chie Horikawa who digs the pit has been dissipated... "If you react quickly..."


    Finally-the three school dance festival is over.In the end-the first-year winner was Shinobu Inagawa''s dance troupe, and she was also the winner of the best dance troupe of the three-school dance festival. Who made Zhou Ye give her a cheating device?


    And Chie Horikawa and Alyssa Watanabe only won the prize for this grade.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 638

    However, for these three good sisters, it''s not a problem at all... The situation in their family is more complicated and it hasn''t fallen out yet. What can such a small prize count??


    "Let''s celebrate!"


    When the three-school dance festival was completely over, it was almost five o''clock. The girls changed their costumes and gathered together again on the campus. The four girls-Alyssa Watanabe first suggested: "Ninbo got it. The award for the best dance troupe of the three-school dance festival, and ah... Nanako will be engaged tomorrow, shouldn¡¯t we celebrate now?"


    "Okay, okay..." Inagawa Shinobi was the first to raise her hand in favor, and she naturally couldn''t ask for more time to spend with Zhou Ye.


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as everyone goes, I will go too..." Chie Horikawa nodded, setting the tone.


    "Eh? But at home..." To be honest, Nanako didn''t want to go...Who made Alyssa put too much pressure on her??


    "Nanako, it''s rare to get together, let''s go..." Inagawa Shinobu did not hesitate to be cute in order to get along with Zhou Ye for a while.


    "Then go..." Zhou Ye smiled and set the final tone."When I call Kusamatsu later, I will explain to him..."


    "Then, that''s okay..." Nanako really didn''t want to make Zhou Ye unhappy, so she agreed.


    "I''ll take you to a very fun place..." Alyssa Watanabe said with a mysterious face when everyone finally heard no objections.


    Chapter VIII


    "Moses Moses... it''s me, uh... help me prepare some food! For five people... whatever you want... OK, that''s it..." As Alyssa Watanabe hung up, her eyes Welcoming all the girls.


    "What the hell is it... so mysterious?" Chie Horikawa asked curiously.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just karaoke..." Alyssa Watanabe smiled and revealed the answer.


    "Eh? Really?" Inagawa Shinobu asked expectantly: "Can I really go to karaoke??"


    "I''m looking forward to it..." Nanako seemed interested too.


    Sitting between Inagawa Shinobu and Nanako, Zhou Ye had the urge to cover his face¡ªjust singing karaoke. Is it necessary to look forward to it??


    "Jun Ye seems to be a little bit confused about our expectations!" Alyssa, who had been paying attention to Zhou Ye, saw the expression on his face and explained with a smile: "We, after all, are girls... The above is a two-point and one-line life-if you want to go out to play, you are always full of bodyguards behind you... Therefore, in Ye Jun''s opinion, going to karaoke with friends is very ordinary, for us-already considered extremely The big exception."


    "Ah...?" Zhou Ye was a little stunned when he heard Alyssa''s explanation, but quickly¡ªunderstood, after all¡ªthere weren¡¯t any fuel-efficient lamps in the four women¡¯s home. There were no enemies in the house. ?Besides, there are not only these four underworld organizations in Tokyo. There are also those from the Great Cold Underworld, and those from Dywan...In short, it is very complicated.


    "Unexpectedly--Miss Mafia was a bit hard by accident!" Zhou Ye couldn''t help sighing.


    "Yeah...so, this time we finally took the opportunity to run out!" Inagawa Shinobu complained, "I really don''t know why we fight every day, is it interesting?"


    "Benefit, benefit... everything is for benefit!" Qian-e saw these things very clearly.


    At this moment, a few people have been in the Watanabe¡¯s car. Their destination is a newly opened karaoke shop in Ginza... and this karaoke shop was opened by the younger brother of the Yamaguchi group. Gloves-Therefore, in terms of safety, it is still very good.


    The car quickly reached the destination-after everyone got out of the car, they followed Alyssa Watanabe into a shop called [JOYSOUND]. This shop is more formal, unlike other karaoke shops. Signs and other dirty things have appeared.


    When everyone walked to the entrance bar, a young man in a black suit with a manager''s nameplate had been standing there for a long time. When he saw Alyssa Watanabe, he immediately bowed."Welcome, Miss!"


    "Yeah!" Alyssa Watanabe nodded and said, "Is the box I want ready?"


    "Hi, everything is ready! Please come with me..." the young man said, taking the lead in playing the role of the little brother, leading the way...


    Under his leadership, everyone quickly came to a box-this box is more than 100 square meters in size, and the decoration inside is extremely luxurious... Of course, in the eyes of the women, it seems that Like that...


    "Well, you go down... Hurry up and bring the food... We haven''t eaten yet!"


    "Hi, I see!"


    As the man walked out of the room... the women cheered and gathered around the song box... Looking for his favorite songs, Zhou Ye sat on the sofa that was enough to be a Simmons sleep.


    "Jun Ye, please order a song too..." Nanako greeted hurriedly.


    "Forget it, you sing it, I don''t know how to sing neon songs..." Zhou Ye smiled and refused.


    Before the girls could click a good song, the manager of the store had already pushed a cart and walked in. On the top of the cart, there was a large exaggerated food box, and the lower layers were filled with various kinds of dried fruits. Drink.


    "Thank you!"


    "This is what I should do!" Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the manager hurriedly responded respectfully.


    Soon-the food and everything were placed on the large coffee table... The manager who completed all these tasks again carefully pushed the cart out of the box, and by the way-closed the door.


    "Ye-jun... if you are hungry, eat first..." Shinobu Inagawa, who temporarily finished ordering the song he wanted, walked over and said with a smile.


    "It''s okay--I''m not too hungry. Wait for them..." Zhou Ye said indifferently.


    At this time, Alyssa Watanabe also finished ordering the song. When she walked here, she looked at the drink on the table, and her face was immediately covered with a layer of frost... "Why are all these children''s drinks... ¡­"


    "After all, your age is still not enough..." Zhou Ye joked with a smile, "How dare that guy bring you a drink?"


    "Asshole..." After all, Alyssa Watanabe is also a gangster at home. Although she is not the kind of unreasonable eldest temperament, she is not the kind of gentle and virtuous little woman."I''ll let that guy kneel and bring the wine over now."


    "Okay...Don''t embarrass others!" Zhou Ye stretched out his hand and stopped Alyssa Watanabe''s little hand who wanted to take the room pager, "I''ll get you a bottle of wine..."


    "Oh?" Alyssa stopped her movements for a while, and said with a smile: "Mr Ye intends to get it by herself?"


    "Don''t have to be so troublesome, I have brought it myself!" Zhou Ye flipped his hand and a bottle of Pomeranian whiskey appeared in his hand.


    "Hey!!!" Watanabe Alyssa was sure she could see clearly, Zhou Ye must have nothing in her hand just now-and the clothes on his body are also very close to the body, absolutely can''t hide the bottle of whiskey."You, how did you change?"


    "Guess?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly without explaining...


    "It must be an item..." Alyssa Watanabe looked at Zhou Ye for a long time, and barely reached out to touch it, but still did not see where the bottle of whiskey was hidden... So, she decided It''s over the wine."This bottle of wine must be fake..."


    With that said, Alyssa Watanabe picked up the Pomeranian Whiskey in Zhou Ye''s hand and rummaged up and down for the mechanism... However, how could she find a mechanism that didn''t exist at all?In the end...the clue was not found, but the label of Pomeranian whiskey was found in 1957.


    "This, this is Pomeranian whiskey 1957?" Watanabe Alyssa couldn''t help but widened her eyes, which really surprised her... Although she had never drunk, but her father, Ichiro Watanabe drinks alcohol.


    She saw her father put a bottle of Pomeranian whiskey in 1957 like a collection and protection, and put it in her wine cabinet. She also said-this bottle of whiskey is worth more than 17 million yen...


    "Unexpectedly, you still know Pomeranian whiskey?" Zhou Ye asked with interest. This product was deliberately spoiled... He had low-grade red wine in his hand, but he just took out high-grade whiskey...


    "Of course..." Before Alyssa finished her words, the other women gathered around...


    "Eh? Drinking?? That''s not good!" Nanako of the good girl looked at the bottle in Alyssa''s hand and said hesitantly.


    "To celebrate or something, of course I must drink!" Alyssa immediately retorted: "Besides, Nanako, you will be engaged tomorrow... Isn''t it that you have stepped up the steps of an adult? Drink like a child? Drinks?"


    "Baby wife..." Inagawa Shinobu joked.


    "As for the young wife, Shinobu looks more like it!" Horikawa Chie also walked over, "Nanako is at best a school wife!"


    "Hey, Chie... do you want to die?" Shinobu can''t tolerate it most because others make fun of her figure. She also wants to grow taller... but there is no way.


    "Okay, all have to eat first...After eating, start playing..." Zhou Ye said hurriedly as he watched the two women start to quarrel.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s persuasion, Inagawa Shinobu and Chie died temporarily...In fact, even without Zhou Ye''s persuasion, they would be making trouble at best.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 639

    A few people gathered around the coffee table and started to eat dinner... Obviously, the manager here is paying attention-the food in the food box is obviously not the kind of casual food provided by karaoke, but bought from a high-end sushi restaurant Luxurious sushi.


    Except for Nanako, all the girls were active all afternoon in the afternoon, and they were already hungry... But even so, because of Zhou Ye''s presence here, the girls were still scrupulous about their image. They didn''t feast on them like they did before their friends... , The speed of eating is not too slow.


    Chapter VIII


    The atmosphere of the celebration dinner was at this time. The girls were eating and chatting, and they laughed happily when they talked about some interesting things in the school from time to time.


    While Alyssa Watanabe was eating sushi with chopsticks, her eyes kept looking at the bottle of whiskey that Zhou Ye had just brought out on the coffee table.


    It''s not that she is addicted to alcohol--in fact, she has never drunk.You should know that in Neon-there is an age limit for drinking. Those who sell alcoholic beverages to minors under the age of 20 will be punished with a heavy fine of 500,000 yuan, and parents and teachers have the obligation to supervise .


    Even though-the law, there are regulations and people who evade regulations...


    However, Alyssa Watanabe is different. Don''t look at her home as a gangster... However, her parents have always taught her strictly, otherwise she would not be sent to a girls'' school from childhood to adulthood.


    The same goes for several other girls...


    But what should I say?Curiosity is something that everyone has, especially women''s curiosity-very heavy, plus, Alyssa Watanabe has other ideas that need to be realized with alcohol, and finally-she stretches her hand to Got the bottle of whiskey.


    "What''s the point of drinking a drink...Come on, let¡¯s have a celebration party today, drink a bar..." Alyssa said, opening the bottle cap hard-before the girls reacted, she poured the whiskey into the girls and the rest was left. Half a bottle of juice.


    "Eh?" Nanako couldn''t react for a while, watching the juice in her glass turn into an unknown drink mixed with alcohol."This, is this a bit too much... Alyssa!"


    In Nanako''s impression, in the past, although Alyssa liked to joke, laughed and laughed--but she was always measured and never done anything too much, but today--she actually encouraged everyone to drink together??This is too much, right??"Chie, Shinobu...you guys also talk about Alyssa!"


    "It doesn''t matter...Anyway, there will be no class tomorrow, everyone can play with confidence tonight!" Inagawa Shinobu''s eyes flashed a strange look that is not easily detectable, and instead of persuading Alyssa, he made a copy of what it should be. appearance.


    Nanako, who couldn''t get help from Shinobu, could only ask Chie for help, but Chie''s words left her speechless."Alyssa, Shinobu, you guys should pay attention too, we will be fine tomorrow, but Nanako is going to get engaged tomorrow, so let her drink less. What if Ye Jun doesn''t want her to be too drunk?! "


    "Hey!!!" Nanako felt like she was being squeezed out by her friends for no reason. In a rage, she picked up the alcohol mixture in the glass and drank it.


    After drinking this glass of wine-Nanako looked at Zhou Ye who was sitting next to her with water waves in her eyes... and said coquettishly: "Jun Ye will never want me... right?"


    "Well, I will definitely not want Nanako!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and nodded.


    "Mr. Ye... you are so kind!" Maybe it was because of Jiu Jin''s rush, maybe because he wanted to show off his affection. After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Kusamura Nanako stretched out her arms happily and hugged Zhou Ye''s arm. , Dedicated his own little coquettish.


    At this moment, the air in the entire box seemed a little sinister...


    Seeing the two embracing each other, Shinobu Inagawa squeezed her fists with a smile on his face, while Alyssa Watanabe gritted her teeth without emotion... Only Chie Horikawa, her eyes narrowed slightly... ¡­I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m thinking.


    "Hey...you two don''t ignore us here!" In the end, Alyssa Watanabe couldn''t stand it anymore. She pretended to be casual and knocked on the coffee table."Showing affection in front of our group of single high school students... You are too much, Nanako!"


    "...Sorry!" Nanako slowly straightened up at this time. If she used to be the case--she might have been ashamed of the ridicule by this sentence, but...Alcohol gave her a hint of illusion. , So that she can look directly at this ridicule.


    "Well-let''s play the King''s game together!" Chie Horikawa said, took out a deck of cards from the props brought by the manager just now, and found A¡¤2¡¤3 from it. ¡¤4 and Zhang Wang, washed at will.


    "Okay...!" Alyssa stood up, and then smiled: "But it''s too fast just to play like this... It''s better to add a rule, if the king''s order is really impossible, a fine drink is allowed , As an exchange for adoption, how?"


    "Okay..." Nanako just didn''t want her Ye-jun to be done too much. Of course she raised her hand in favor of this rule, but-will things really proceed as she thought?


    Soon-with the help of all the women, the food on the coffee table was placed on the storage cabinet on the side. The five people looked at the five cards on the coffee table and thought to themselves if they were What do you want to do with the king?


    "Yu-kun, as the only opposite sex here, I can give you some special treatment... For example, let you choose the card first!" Chie Horikawa said, smiling slightly: "So, please choose the card!"


    "Then I''m welcome..." With Zhou Ye''s eyesight and memory, it was easy to pick the king card, but... in this game, although the king has a lot of power, it is not fun, so-he Just choose an A.


    The other girls also chose the cards they wanted one by one clockwise.


    "I''m the king!" Horikawa Chie smiled and lifted up his card, and a king''s pattern appeared on it.


    Everyone''s eyes couldn''t help but looked at Chie Horikawa with a little nervousness...for fear that she might make a moth.


    "Then... please have a soulful confession from one to three!" The king''s order came down.


    "Who is the number one?? Who is the number three?" Nanako took her 2 of Hearts and looked at everyone with a dazed expression.


    "Damn..." Inagawa shruggedly threw the 4 of Hearts in her hand on the table. Obviously, she was neither the number one nor the number three... Then, do you need to ask??


    "I''m number one..." Zhou Ye opened the card in his hand.


    "That...I, I''m the number three..." Alyssa Watanabe raised the card in her hand weakly, which was a 3 of hearts.


    "Then, please..." Horikawa Chie said with a smile.


    "Hey!!" X3


    The three women were a little surprised. Nanako felt sour and sour in her heart, while Shinobu Inagawa was a pity for why she was not her own. As for Alyssa Watanabe, it would be better to say she was shy than she was looking forward to. Confession this time.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye didn''t care about the confession game. He stood up directly... walked in front of Alyssa Watanabe, lowered his head slightly, the gentleness in his eyes turned into a net of heart, and quickly put Ali Sha was completely captured.


    "I like you, always like you... Alyssa!"


    With these words, Alyssa Watanabe felt that something exploded in her Hungarian, soft, warm...At this moment, the whole world seemed to have become beautiful.


    "Woo... I don''t want... Jun Ye is mine... I won''t give it to you..." Nanako''s cry broke the ambiguity between the two.


    "Okay, don''t cry Nanako...Everyone is playing games!" Zhou Ye hurriedly walked to Nanako''s side and comforted her softly.


    "Then, then you have to confess to me... it is more affectionate than the one just now!" Nanako, who was already slightly drunk, acted like a child.


    "Will you be my bride?" Zhou Ye directly used a confession that was not a confession, turning Nanako, who was like a bear child, into a soft sister paper again...


    Chapter VIII


    After calming Nanako, the game starts again...


    This time I still started to draw from Zhou Ye, there is no way-who said he was just the subject?


    This time, Zhou Ye tried a new method. Mingli drew a 3 of Hearts, but in fact, he took a 4 of Hearts. It always feels that Chie Horikawa, who shuffled the cards, was out of the old one.


    "Sorry!" Horikawa Chie said with a smile on his face holding the trump card, "This time, I am the king again!"


    "Hey! Why is Chie the king again!"


    "Luck is too good, right?"


    "Woo...I want to be a king too!"


    Faced with the complaints of his best friends, Horikawa Chie smiled slightly and said: "Please call me the eternal king, Your Majesty Chie...Okay, now the king begins to give orders..."


    "I order..." As he said, Chie Horikawa glanced around at everyone-facing Chie''s gaze, everyone''s expressions were a bit nervous... I don''t know what to face this time.Soon...Horikawa Chie smiled slightly and said, "No. 2 sits on No. 3''s lap and plays a game of eating chocolate bars..."


    While talking, Chie Horikawa took out the chocolate bar next to it and opened it...


    "Plate 2 is here...I am No. 2!" Shinobu Inagawa raised the card in his hand, looking at Zhou Ye with hope, as if he wanted Zhou Ye to say that he was No. 3.


    However-to her disappointment, No. 3 is not Zhou Ye, but Alyssa... "I am No. 3..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 640

    Seeing this situation...Nanako seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it wasn''t Ye Jun.


    "Interesting..." Zhou Ye whispered with a smile, obviously-Chie Horikawa cheated, she knew which card was the number.But-her cheating method seems to be ambiguous with the girls??No, it''s not that simple... The three monks ran out of water, let alone the four monks... The result of being too greedy was that the girls left him...


    Of course-this kind of situation does not exist here in Zhou Ye, who gives him spiritual hints??What exactly does Chie Horikawa want to do??Zhou Ye couldn''t help but looked at Chie Horikawa who was sitting there.


    "Haha..." Horikawa Chie saw that the number three was not Zhou Ye, her pupils shrank slightly, but she quickly covered the past with a smile... "Let''s start then..."


    "Is that so..." Inagawa Shinobu sat on Watanabe Alyssa''s lap with red cheeks.


    "Come on, Ninja sauce... let''s start a game full of love!" Facing Xiao Ninja, Alyssa is not as shy as she is facing Zhou Ye, rather, she likes to tease this like a porcelain doll. Cute girl playing.


    "Ah...I can''t do it, as expected, I can''t do it!" Inagawa Shinobu, who originally wanted to hold on, jumped up when he saw Zhou Ye''s gaze... in front of the boy he liked. She was really shy.


    "Then there is no way..." Alyssa was very generous, picked up the glass and drank.It¡¯s normal for two people to be punished if they can¡¯t do it alone...


    Inagawa Shinobu picked up the glass and drank it...


    The game started again... This time, Zhou Ye cheated... He directly picked up the King.


    "This time I am the king!" Zhou Ye held up the trump card in his hand and showed it to everyone: "Now, I order...No. 1 and No. 2 to have a rhombus consisting of a single horse..."


    "I...I give up!" Horikawa Chie bitterly dropped the Ace of Hearts in his hand on the table, then took the glass in front of him and drank it.


    "I also give up..." Nanako also drank a glass of wine again.


    I have to say that although the girls did well in the Three Schools Dance Festival, they are not professional dance students after all, and it is still a bit too difficult for them.


    for the rest of the time¡­¡­


    Chie Horikawa found that no matter how she scored the cards, the king''s card always slipped out of her hands... In the end, she gave up the card altogether, and the king took turns...


    Do what you can, drink if you can¡¯t...


    Before they knew it, everyone drank a bit too much--especially Horikawa Chie, who was targeted by Zhou Ye...As long as Zhou Ye is the king, then the one waiting for Horikawa Chie is definitely something she can''t do. command.


    This time - it was Zhou Ye''s king again. He smiled, took the king card and put it on the coffee table."I order-No. 3 is carrying No. 2..., holding No. 4, go around the room!"


    "..." Horikawa Chie fiercely threw the 3 of Hearts in his hand on the table, and then walked quickly to Zhou Ye, and sat on Zhou Ye''s lap in the surprised eyes of the women. ... He held Zhou Ye''s face in both hands, and stopped awkwardly.


    "Hey eh............!!!"


    "Qianhui sauce is amazing...I want too!!"


    Zhou Ye was taken aback by Qian Hui''s behavior, but... soon, the clumsy snake head with a hint of alcohol penetrated into his mouth.At this moment... nothing matters anymore, Zhou Ye clasped his hands and hugged Chie Horikawa''s slender waist, leading her to a better place gradually.


    At this moment, Horikawa Chie felt as if she and Zhou Ye were the only ones left in the whole world. Everything else was not important... With Zhou Ye''s skillful skills, she could only respond passively and awkwardly.


    Wait until the two of them just finished this mouth...


    Another person forcibly entered between the two... "I want to..."


    No one else, it was Alyssa Watanabe... She seemed to have been inspired by Chie Horikawa, she clung to Zhou Ye''s neck forcefully, bowed her head and said nothing...


    Although Kusamura Nanako was already drunk a bit, she still walked to Zhou Ye staggeringly, and squeezed at the clothes of the two of them cryingly: "This is my Lord Ye..."


    "What does it matter..." Horikawa Chie smiled while holding Kusamura Nanako, "Are we Nanako best friends?"


    "Yes!" Nanako nodded blankly.


    "So, can I share all the beautiful things with friends? For example, fun...for example, little secrets...for example, boyfriends?" Horikawa Chie''s eyes shone with a different brilliance.


    "It seems... right?" Nanako had already drunk too much, and she felt that Chie''s words seemed to be wrong, and it seemed to be a little right.


    "Then, take out Jun Ye and share it with everyone..."


    "Eh!!"


    Zhou Ye was surrounded by the girls at this moment, this one went up, that one went down, that one went up, this one went down... Chie, Shinobi, Alyssa, Nanako... The four women took turns with Zhou Ye... .


    I don''t know who started it... the girls still took off Zhou Ye''s clothes, and soon... the few people frankly faced each other-this was reasonable and unexpected.


    After all-Zhou Ye had used spiritual hints to all the women, but-absolutely never expected to push them tonight... But the arrow is on the line and I have to send it.


    He couldn''t do things that were inferior to animals that lay beside a woman and slept all night, and nothing happened.


    With a few muffled hums--the women successfully walked up the stairs of adults tonight and became Zhou Ye''s women.


    Chapter VIII


    After three o''clock in the morning... the neon lights on the karaoke shop in Ginza named [JOYSOUND] are still shining, but this is also normal... Isn''t it normal for a karaoke shop to open until early in the morning?


    But-the only thing that is somewhat abnormal is that at the door of this store, there are hundreds of men in black suits standing densely. Those men are clearly divided into four piles. They do not interfere with each other. Obviously, these People are not together.


    On both sides of the road-dozens of luxury cars of all kinds are parked, the only thing in common is that they are all black.


    And inside, a large box temporarily vacated in a karaoke shop, there were also a dozen people sitting.


    Zhou Ye and the girls were sitting on the sofa, and four middle-aged and elderly people of different expressions and ages sat opposite them with grim expressions. There was also a pretty woman in a lavender kimono sitting beside them. On the one hand, watching Zhou Ye and the girls with interest.


    "Ding Yaosang... Now that my brother is doing this kind of thing, I don''t know how you want to give us an explanation for the Yamaguchi team?" The slightly thin man sitting in the first position on the left asked in a deep voice.


    "That''s right...My daughter was just caught by your brother..." Inagawa Yuro also stood up, and said sharply.


    However, before he could finish his words, a middle-aged man in a black suit next to him stopped him, "Yulang, don''t worry about it... I think the leader of Ding will give us one. Explained!"


    "I..." Hearing the words of his brother Masao Horikawa, Inagawa took a sigh of relief and sat down again.


    "Explain?" Ding Yao smiled slightly, then looked at the women and said: "I want to ask what you mean... Do you want to accept some compensation and leave my brother? Or do you want to live with him? To become his wife???"


    "Absurd...this is ridiculous!" Hearing Ding Yao''s words, Kusakari Kazuo became dissatisfied.


    "Don''t worry... Kusakari, maybe this will turn something bad into a good thing?" This time, Ichiro Watanabe of the Yamaguchi group was the one who persuaded Kazuo Kusakari.


    "I, I want to be with Ye-jun, always together..." Inagawa Shinobi said timidly while resisting his father''s murderous gaze.


    "Me too, I will always belong to Ye-kun..." Chie Horikawa said calmly. For her, she was not afraid of her father.


    "Except for Mr. Ye...I don''t like anyone!" Alyssa Watanabe snuggled to Zhou Ye, expressing her thoughts with actions.


    "My father, I''m already Mr. Ye''s person... In the future, I will only marry Mr. Ye!" On the contrary, Kusamura Nanako is the one with the most determined expression among the girls. For her, she has already identified a person in this life. , It will never change again.


    "So..." Ding Yao smiled slightly after hearing the words of the women."Even if you shared it with a few other girls, you also ordered my brother? Is that right? I understand the meaning right?"


    "Hi!" X4


    The women said in unison. At this moment, they had no other thoughts in their hearts. The only ones who were born to be Zhou Ye and died were Zhou Ye''s ghost-the most unpretentious but true and sexual thought.


    "Then things will be easier..." Ding Yao smiled slightly, "then let my family Xiaoye marry the four girls together?

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 641

    "Do you think this is the Warring States Period?" Inagawa Shinobu''s father, Yuro Inagawa, almost lost his anger when he heard this.


    Instead, the other three people fell into contemplation.


    After a while-Alyssa Watanabe''s father, the leader of the Yamaguchi team, Ichiro Watanabe looked at Zhou Ye with a little flickering eyes and asked, "Can you guarantee that after marrying my daughters, they will be treated the same? Are they wronged a little and don''t bully her?"


    "Hmm...I promise to treat them equally!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and nodded.


    "Then I have no problem here!" Watanabe Ichiro nodded and said, "I agree to the suggestion of Ding Clan Leader... I will leave it to you in the future, Alyssa!"


    "...Thank you dad!" Watanabe Alyssa almost jumped up happily, she turned her face to her future husband and kissed her.


    "If Zhou Ye-jun can be treated equally, I don''t have any problems here!" As the original marriage partner, Kusakari Kazuo also nodded and agreed to the matter.


    "I''m fine..." Masao Horikawa, the chairman of the Sumiyoshi Association, looked at Ding Yao and said, "I agree to the proposal of Ding Gang."


    "You...you..." Inagawa Yuro looked incredulous, what''s the matter with these guys??How did it become like this??Can such a ridiculous thing pass??


    "Hiro, listen to what your brother said...for the sake of Shinobu''s happiness, you agree to it!" This time, it was Horikawa Masao, Yuro Inagawa''s brother, who came to persuade him.


    "I..." Inagawa Yuro just wanted to say, [I would never agree], suddenly saw tears that were already falling from his daughter''s eyes. His daughter knew that because of the strict requirements of his childhood, her daughter The character is extremely determined, but... such a determined daughter is already almost crying... the sentence I absolutely disagree with can''t be said.


    "Okay...I agree!" Inagawa Yuro sighed... and finally made a statement.


    "Then-I''m afraid that tomorrow''s engagement ceremony cannot be held..." Kusakari Kazuo said thoughtfully: "Everyone will go to another room to discuss, when will they be engaged?"


    "Haha...together, old brother Kuskar, your son-in-law is not easy..." Watanabe Ichiro smiled and stood up with Kazuo Kuskar.


    "It should be our son-in-law now!" Masao Horikawa also stood up and teased."Unexpectedly-I will see such a sight in my lifetime... not easy!"


    As Horikawa Masao said, he took Inagawa Yuro''s hand and dragged him to the next room.


    "Dad...Dad, are they all right?" Alyssa looked at her man with a little worry.


    "Don''t worry, it''s okay..." Zhou Ye smiled, everything was in his expectation.Originally, he and the girls were hilarious in the box, but the manager outside received a call from his boss and asked Alyssa to go home immediately.


    But¡ªwhen he walked to the room, something strange happened...In any case, he couldn''t get close to the door of the box. In the end¡ªhe had to report truthfully to his team leader.


    Then Ichiro Watanabe, who was worried about his daughter¡¯s safety, took his bodyguard and rushed all the way to here...At this time, Zhou Ye had already quickly dealt with the girls¡ª¡ª


    Although the women¡¯s clothes are neat and tidy, but for the old Jianghu Ichiro Watanabe, everything is insightful... He just saw the blush on the women¡¯s faces, and he roughly knew what was going on inside.


    Therefore - he simply called the parents of several women and Zhou Ye''s nominal parents together. The matter was too big for him to deal with, and he would kill Zhou Ye without saying a word?Not to mention whether he has this ability... Even if Zhou Ye is an ordinary person, he would not dare to kill Zhou Ye, the Yamada Formation and the Sanlian Gang will definitely follow him endlessly.


    Therefore, all he can do is get the parents of a few women to deal with the matter together.


    "Haha... These old foxes, Xiao Ye, you have helped them unintentionally this time..." Ding Yao laughed and teased.


    "Huh?? Why? Jun Ye...how did he help his father and them??" Nanako asked with some uncertainty.


    "Father, they have always wanted to unify the Neon Jidao organization..." It was not Ding Yao who helped Nanako explain, but Horikawa Chie."It''s just that everyone is prepared for each other...so it has not been able to form, and it happened that this time the husband made this matter due to a mistake!"


    "Oh, so it''s like this..." Alyssa nodded thoughtfully. She actually knew more of the reasons... Her father not only wanted to unite the Neon Jidao organization, but he There is also the idea of ??turning Yamaguchi into his Watanabe family...


    And this time her husband''s facilitating the union of their father and them happened to be a good way to borrow the momentum.


    Alyssa also knew that not only her father had the idea of ??turning the Yamaguchi group into the organization of the Watanabe clan, but also Masao Horikawa of the Sumiyoshi Society had the same idea. He also wanted to turn the Sumiyoshi Society into the organization of the Horikawa family.


    No way...Who made the Yamaguchi Gumi and Sumiyoshi Society both elective organizations?Only the Yamada group and Inagawa will belong to the family-style Jidao organization... This has to be said, which is really ironic-the Jidao organization is all cooked.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye was able to pass the test easily... but in fact, Zhou Ye also used a lot of spiritual hints to influence the minds of several people... Of course, playing Zhou Ye is not afraid. The problem is... This group of old men are their future father-in-law, how can they break?


    Chapter 898 The Grand Engagement Ceremony


    The Tokyo Grand Shrine is located in Chiyoda, Tokyo. It is said to be the most effective shrine for women''s marriage, so-here at any time, there are endless tourists...


    It''s just that today¡ªthe travellers who came to make and repay the wishes are disappointed.


    The torii in front of the originally busy Tokyo Grand Shrine has been artificially closed at this time. Standing on both sides of the crossing is a group of young men in black suits. They look polite, but... absolutely not Will let other people into the interior of the shrine.


    A vacant lot not far away has also been completely turned into a temporary parking spot-from time to time a fleet of vehicles enters and exits.


    "Haha, Mitsui-san, welcome..." Standing at the crossing, Ichiro Watanabe, wearing a kimono jacket, greeted a middle-aged man who had just got out of the car and smiled: "Mitsui-san today It¡¯s such an honor to be here to attend the engagement ceremony of the little girl!"


    "Watanabe-san is polite..." Mitsui smiled: "The leaders of the four Jidao organizations married women at the same time. How can I not come here for such an important matter?"


    "It''s just a self-willed little girl, and I can''t help being a father!" Watanabe Ichiro smiled, as if he was really helpless to his daughter.


    Faced with Watanabe, Mitsui believes that there will be ghosts.


    As the master behind the Mitsui Consortium, the representative of the Mitsui family.Although Yasuo Mitsui only served as an honorary director within the group,-no one dared to underestimate him, after all-he came out and represented the Mitsui family, one of the four major consortia.


    At the same time, he is also the general manager of the Mitsui family''s external affairs, which is equivalent to the work of an external manager. When he is outside, it represents the wishes of the Mitsui family.


    Facing Watanabe Ichiro¡¯s nonsense, Mitsui smiled slightly, and did not refute... Instead, he shouted to a young man who got off the bus from the other side: "Yugo, come to me..."


    "I don''t know who this is?" Watanabe Ichiro asked hesitantly.


    "This is my nephew, Mitsui Yugo...just returned from studying abroad, this time I will take him to see the scene!" Mitsui Yasuo smiled slightly and introduced: "Yuo, call someone..."


    "Watanabe-san, hello!" Mitsui Yugo said with a smile.


    "Haha...the dragon and phoenix among the people, the Mitsui clan is really a successor..." Watanabe Ichiro said with a smile, everyone lifted the Huahua Jiaozi, and there are few people who can be the leader of the Yamaguchi group. ...Of course these scenes came casually.


    "Haha... Don''t praise the child as bad as Watanabe-san, he still needs to learn more... Okay, let''s go in first, so I won''t disturb Watanabe-san!" Yasuo Mitsui smiled with Ichiro Watanabe After saying hello, he took his nephew Do Mitsui Yugo to the torii gate of the Grand Shrine.


    And Ichiro Watanabe continued to stand by the side of the road, welcoming the guests... After all, some of the guests'' identities-he must be greeted personally, or it would be a big rude.


    Mitsui Yugo walked behind his uncle, curiously watching the crowd.


    When the two of them walked to the front of the shrine, they sat down under a shed that said "Watanabe Family Guest Respect Office"... At this moment, there are already a lot of people coming... Under the Watanabe shed, too Sitting at odds and ends.


    "Uncle... why do we value the engagement ceremony of Watanabe''s daughter so much!" Mitsui Yugo sat beside his uncle, leaning slightly, and asked in a low voice, "Is the Yamaguchi team so powerful? ??"


    "We do not value the Yamaguchi group... but the entire neon Kokudo organization!" Yasuo Mitsui glanced at his nephew, then reached out and pointed at the humanity under the other three sheds: "There is the shed of the Sumiyoshi Huihorikawa family, there It¡¯s the shed of the Inagawa family of Hui Inagawa... and there, there is the shed of the Yamada group¡¯s Sokari family... Do you understand now?"


    "Hey?" I understand a little bit, but Yugo Mitsui is still a little confused."Isn''t that...their families are all daughters? How are they married?"


    "The objects of their four marriages are all the younger brothers of the leader of the Dawan Sanlian Gang..." Compared with the confusion of his nephew, Yasuo Mitsui is not at all lost when he knows more.


    "Eh!!!" Yugo Mitsui yelled in surprise, but he soon realized that this was not the place for him to yell, and hurriedly covered his look, and asked in a low voice, "One man marries four women? ??"


    "Yes..." Yasuo Mitsui nodded.


    "But, but-is this illegal?" Mitsui Yugo has been in foreign countries for so many years, how much he has received foreign influence.


    "Hey, how much of the Jidao organization''s business is illegal?" Yasuo Mitsui sneered, "Moreover, they are just engaged... They are not married yet, and the law can''t control them... However, the Neon Jidao organization is a big fusion The era of "is coming..."


    "Doing this, won''t those women''s families be laughed at?" Mitsui Yugo asked a little confused: "After all-it is equivalent to saying that they married their daughter to someone!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 642

    "Shame?? Who dares?" Yasuo Mitsui gave his nephew a blank look. "You still haven''t figured out one thing...Do you know what this engagement ceremony represents?? It means that these four families will unite the neon pole. Nearly 80% of Dao¡¯s personnel, it can be said that they control the entire neon underground organization with one hand... Do you know the neon underground organization, what is the annual income?"


    "How much?" Mitsui Yugo asked curiously.


    "Twenty-three hundred billion yen..." Yasuo Mitsui said leisurely.


    "..." Faced with this answer, Mitsui Yugo was already speechless... As the four major neon consortium, the total revenue of the Mitsui Consortium last year was just over two trillion yen. In other words, it is more than 30 billion U.S. dollars... And now, a Jidao organization has already caught up with the total income of the Mitsui Consortium, which is a bit frightening.


    "So... we can already call it the Neon Fifth Consortium... an underground consortium!" Yasuo Mitsui exclaimed quietly, "Those old foxes are really good calculations... unite and control the entire Neon Jidao organization... ¡­Monopoly money is best earned!"


    "Isn''t there 20% of the Neon Jidao organizations that don''t belong to these four organizations?" Mitsui Yougo blinked and asked his uncle: "Aren''t those organizations resisting?? "


    "Those organizations are all Jidao organizations from foreign countries. The most influential people are the people of Dahan Mingguo. Now... Since the members of the Sanlian Gang have married the daughters of the four Jidao organizations, those Dawan people will naturally It''s not a problem anymore... There are a handful of guys from the Great Cold Underworld, who will soon be kicked out of the neon..." Yasuo Mitsui is doing science popularization for his nephew.


    "Eh? Who are those foreigners?" Mitsui Yugo suddenly saw a group of foreigners with different clothes, but with a little sturdy look, and came here with a smile...


    "Those...the Italian mafia, the Brazilian gangster...and the American underworld..." Yasuo Mitsui said with a smile: "These days, the guys in the International Department of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department are going crazy. Now... I thought the underworld conventions of the world would be held in Tokyo... I didn''t expect that the Daewan Sanlian Gang had such a big face..."


    In fact, this is because he misunderstood... The representatives of these international gangs did not look at the face of the Sanlian Gang to congratulate them, but looked at the real boss of the DOA Group, the face of no worries.But it doesn''t matter... It''s here anyway.


    "Really, really amazing..." At this moment, Mitsui Yugo dared not to look down on this farce-like wedding ceremony... This farce-like wedding ceremony represented by the Neon Jidao organization The arrival of the era of fusion-the establishment of a brand-new, giant Jidao organization.


    Chapter VIII


    Zhou Ye looked at the four girls in the room wearing white non-stained gowns, smiling happily there, sighing helplessly, and said, "Hey...when will I sit here..."


    "Please wait a moment... Father and sister are welcoming the guests outside..." Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Nanako smiled and stood up, comforting her future husband.


    Nanako doesn¡¯t care what her father¡¯s idea is.... For her, it¡¯s the best ending to marry her beloved man... Although-this time the brides became four all at once. , However, when she thinks of her husband¡¯s performance far beyond ordinary people, there is still a hint of joy in her heart... Fortunately, there are four, but luckily it was discovered early... Or else, would she not be killed by her husband?


    "It feels a bit boring..." Zhou Ye sighed... He is now wearing a kimono and coat... sitting on the tatami without an image.


    This is already half a month after the Karaoke incident... After that incident, the girls were taken back home by their parents and accepted the bride¡¯s practice... After all, after all... Except Nanako, the other three women All accidents.


    But fortunately, although they accept the Huajiao practice at home, they are not restrained by the family...Occasionally, everyone can still come out for a party to exchange experiences.


    Of course... Zhou Ye also took this opportunity... sent the girls who were still traveling in Tokyo back to their respective homes, and returned to the magic capital of the magic capital... The only ones who returned home were Yuriko Imagawa and Yukie Maeda. Back to my hometown in Kagoshima...the former farmhouse there has always been taken care of, and Ding Yao would go back to live for a few days every year. After all, it was her home.


    Yuriko Imagawa didn''t want to see Hiroji Imagawa anymore, and-she couldn''t do without Zhou Ye.Fortunately, I went back to Kagoshima to live with Maeda Yukie for a few days.


    Of course... When Zhou Ye¡¯s engagement was actually four, the women naturally protested... It¡¯s just that their protests were useless under Zhou Ye¡¯s suppression... This noise is very loud. It will soon disappear from the invisible, what kind of suppression??Of course it is-a thousand hits in seconds.


    The topic has gone far... let''s bring the lens back again.


    Seeing her husband sighing there... Alyssa Watanabe blinked her eyes, took out a small and cute lunch box from the package beside her, then opened it and handed it to Zhou Ye."Husband, do you want something to eat? These are the biscuits I made myself."


    "Then I have to taste it..." Zhou Ye said, pinching a biscuit from Alyssa''s opened lunch box...put it in his mouth, to be honest¡ªit was a bit too sweet.


    "How is it?" Alyssa looked at Zhou Ye expectantly, the soft light in her eyes almost entangled Zhou Ye.


    "It''s delicious..." Facing Alyssa''s expectations, how could Zhou Ye say it was not delicious.Hearing Zhou Ye''s comment, Alyssa''s eyebrows were filled with joy.


    "Eh? Alyssa is too cunning... she sneaked away!" Inagawa Shinobu said with a reconciled look: "How can this be done!"


    "Just eating biscuits, it''s a bit too dry..." Horikawa Chie smiled, took her kettle over, and carefully arrived at a cup of tea and handed it to Zhou Ye."Drink some water, your husband!"


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye took a sip of the tea that Qian Hui handed over and said, "That''s right, there is a hint of sweetness in the tea aroma..."


    "I added some honey!" Chie said with a chuckle.


    "Hey, you are too much. You all secretly prepared things...I, I..." Shinobu Inagawa was really about to cry. This is different. Why did the sisters secretly bring things over??


    "Xiao Ren is the cutest. I am very happy without having to bring anything..." Zhou Ye smiled and hugged Inagawa Ren in his arms. The girl like a porcelain doll, I like it the most... the whole one is legal. Tong X giant X...Of course, the so-called giant X here refers to the small figure of Ninja-the real giant X is Alyssa.


    "Don''t, don''t be like this... the clothes and clothes are going to be messed up..." Inagawa Shinobu, who was held in Zhou Ye''s arms, his face was almost blushing... This villain always hugs himself in Playing in the arms is like playing with a doll.


    "..." Nanako looked at the girls with a smile, what should I say, at first there was indeed a feeling of her own things being stolen by a good sister... But soon-Zhou Ye told them with practical actions She, she alone can''t do it.


    And-now good sisters can be together again, and they will be together forever... It''s great.


    "Master Ye, ladies...The ceremony is about to begin!" At this time, a voice came from outside the house, a witch from the Grand Shrine, who came to remind everyone that the ceremony was about to begin.


    "Okay, I see..." Zhou Ye stood up, and the girls gathered around, helping him tidy up his clothes... Soon, after everything was ready, Zhou Ye walked out with the four women. The room.


    The engagement ceremony began--


    Zhou Ye walked at the forefront, and the four women in Bai Wugou walked behind him in two rows¡ªand on either side of them, four witches in red and white witch costumes accompanied him. On both sides.


    Under the guidance of the priest of the Grand Shrine, Zhou Ye slowly walked out of the annex with the women-onto the avenue of the Grand Shrine.


    At this moment, the two sides of the avenue were already full of guests who came to watch the ceremony... one by one was well-dressed.


    When Zhou Ye showed up in front of everyone with the girls...all the guests had one kind, no wonder this lucky guy could marry four girls. Such a handsome face... is simply the most beautiful gift God has given a woman. what.


    The following process is no different from the normal neon god front process.


    Zhou Ye read out the marriage vows, and every time they read their names, the women said their names at the same time.


    After reading the vows, it¡¯s the three-nine-nine ritual... The boy and the virgin pour Zhou Ye, a glass of wine Zhou Ye drank three times and then handed it to the other girls... The other girls also continued to drink, and it must be three times. And this procedure is repeated three times, so it is also called the Three-nine-Nine Ceremony.


    When everything is done, it''s time to exchange gifts...not a valuable thing, but a symbolic thing.


    "Let''s go..." Zhou Ye looked at the scene gradually becoming noisy...just kidding, he had no interest at all in the rewards, so he immediately started agitating his fianc¨¦es and ran away.


    "Eh? Is it possible? Isn''t this rude?" Nanako asked hesitantly.


    "It''s okay... I just leave the rest to my father and uncles!" Alyssa Watanabe is very interested in this, and she also hates socializing.


    Chie Horikawa smiled slightly and said, "Then why are we still hesitating here?"


    "Go..." Inagawa Shinobu shouted with a smile, fearing that the world would not be chaotic.


    Zhou Ye simply took the girls and ran away along the back door... As for the thank-you banquet in the hotel, he was not interested at all, but... his cheap father-in-law also knew his character, it didn''t matter...


    On the same day-at the thank you reception, Kusakari Kazuo, Horikawa Masao, Watanabe Ichiro and Inagawa Hiroo announced the establishment of the Neon Gokaku Alliance, calling on all Neon Gokyou organizations to unite and unanimously... Of course, the Duiwan Sanlian Gang is not an exception. They are the in-laws of the alliance.


    The so-called external here, of course, specifically refers to the gang forces of the Great Cold Underworld...


    One month after Zhou Ye¡¯s engagement with the four daughters, the Neon Extreme Forces launched a violent action against the Great Cold Underworld-during the entire operation, those gangs in the Great Cold Underworld were completely driven out without any resistance. Neon...


    At this point, the Neon Gakudo organization has been completely unified under the control of the Gakudo Alliance...Of course, the Gakudo Alliance uses a joint system, with one vote for Kusakari Kazuo, one vote for Masao Horikawa, one vote for Ichiro Watanabe, and Yu Inagawa. Lang Yi vote...Of course, Ding Yao from the Sanlian Gang also has one vote.


    Following the reunification and the entire Ji Dao organization, the Ji Dao Alliance¡¯s business is growing day by day, and the profits are getting more and more... There is no way, the most profitable thing is monopoly... Of course, Zhou Ye doesn¡¯t care about all this, because he has already brought his own Women, playing around the world.


    Chapter Nine Hundred


    XX Provincial Police Academy...


    Luo Xin, wearing a small and cute lady''s backpack, is walking fast on campus. As the best student in the 2007 class, Luo Xin has her own pride.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 643

    She was born in a family of police officers, and her father was a police officer...Under the influence of her father, Luo Xin had taken being a policeman as her life goal since she was a child.


    The Police Academy has always been the most difficult to enter. Not only does it have requirements for family composition, even for college entrance examination scores, it also has strict requirements.


    As a girl, Luo Xin''s grades are not very satisfactory...After all, girls are strong in liberal arts and boys are strong in science-this is already a well-known thing...


    As for the criminal science and technology investigation major of the police school, Luo Xin resolutely gave up the liberal arts he was good at and renewed the science...


    When other classmates wantonly sway the hormones of youth, she was chewing books... When other girls were talking about famous-brand clothes and cosmetics, she was still chewing books.


    Diligence can make up for the clumsiness-in the end, she was admitted to the Police Academy''s Criminal Science and Technology Investigation Department with excellent results.


    But¡ªthis is not her ultimate goal. As a beautiful woman, as a faculty member of the Criminal Investigation Academy, Luo Xin did not indulge in the diligence of those classmates, but worked harder to learn various criminal investigation knowledge.


    In the two years since she joined the school, she has received four scholarships...It can be said that the deadline is not lost.


    Just now when Luo Xin was working out in the school gym, she received a call from her own counselor...that someone was looking for her and asked her to go to the teaching office as soon as possible.That''s why she hurriedly carried her bag, before she even had time to change her clothes, and walked towards the teaching office of the school.


    "Report!" Luo Xin, who walked to the door of the teaching office, knocked on the door and shouted loudly: "The 07th Criminal Science and Technology Investigation Professional student Luo Xin is here to report!"


    "Come in¡­¡­"


    Luo Xin pushed open the door and walked in... In addition to Zhu Hongjian, the counselor of her class, there were four people sitting inside... These four people, three men and one woman, were all wearing police uniforms¡ªthe man in the middle was among them. The police rank on the shoulders is the highest, second-level inspector.


    "This is?" Luo Xin was a little dazed. Why did these active police officers look for him??


    "Luo Xin..." Zhu Hongjian said, "This is the leader from the ministry. I need to find out about the situation with you... Let''s talk, I''ll go out first!"


    With that, Counselor Zhu opened the door and walked out.


    "Luo Xin is it?" The second-level police inspector sitting on the main seat looked at the information in his hand, and said, "The champion of the two consecutive police academy contests is still the first grade in the Criminal Investigation Academy... ?"


    "Yes, police officer... but those are just past achievements. I have never thought that past achievements represent my current achievements, because I am always improving!" Luo Xin said with no expression after saluting. Said.


    "Not bad, very arrogant!" Hearing Luo Xin''s answer, the second-level inspector nodded with a smile, and then said: "My name is He Fei, and I belong to the Second Division of the International Police Department... You can call me black Face Fei or Bao Feizi."


    "Yes, police officer!" Luo Xin stood straight, still unsmiling.


    "Look, how is she?" He Fei looked at the policewoman next to him and asked, "I think she can do it!"


    "But..." The policewoman looked at Luo Xin who was standing in front of her, and after hesitating for a while, said: "The smell on her body is too strong..."


    The smell on your body??What is the taste??Luo Xin sniffed awkwardly, there was no smell...


    "No matter how strong, can there be those who have been in the police for a few years?" Another policeman said: "I think her appearance is very good, very suitable as a candidate to approach the target this time!"


    "Furthermore, her family conditions are pretty good...it can be called Gen Zhengmiaohong!" The policeman sitting on the other side flipped through a file, and it was obvious that it was Luo Xin''s family file.


    "I feel good about her grades, just her..." Finally, He Fei, who was sitting on the main seat, clapped the board.


    "Well, it''s just that she still needs another month of training...or else..." the policewoman said, and suddenly stopped talking...many things can''t be leaked when they are not sure. confidential.


    "Can I ask what the hell is going on?" To be honest, Luo Xin looked awkward until now, but he probably heard a hint, as if he wanted to perform some secret mission.


    "Comrade Luo Xin, I solemnly inform you that you are now being recruited by the Second International Division of the Police Department." He Fei took out his ID and lit it up, his face turned straight, and said solemnly: "From now on, Your files will be sealed, your communication tools will be confiscated, and you will not be able to regain your identity until you complete the task...Of course, you will no longer be a police academy student, but an honorable policeman! "


    "Yes..." Luo Xin''s expression shrank, and immediately stood up straight.


    Then-all her personal belongings were taken away by the policewoman, including her mobile phone.


    Then Luo Xin, led by several people, came to a small projection room with a projector inside.


    "Next, what I''m talking about is Level 3 secrets. If it is leaked, I will arrest you for endangering national security!" He Fei said, nodding to the policewoman beside him.


    The policewoman took out a small USB flash drive from the bag she was carrying, and X was on the projector.


    As the lights dimmed...A picture was projected on the white cloth in the small projection room.It was a picture of a handsome teenager, and the shooting location seemed to be on a pier...Beside him, there were a group of beautiful girls of different styles.


    "His name is Zhou Ye... The identity on the face of the face is the chairman of Magic Capital Alice International-doesn''t it look handsome?" He Fei laughed and teased.


    "Yeah!" Luo Xin looked at the photo and had to say-this guy is really handsome, compared to the so-called cold-blooded boys, he dumped them countless streets.


    "Alice International-is a comprehensive international company focusing on real estate, supplemented by the steel industry, energy industry and other industries, with registered assets of RMB 12 billion. Now the market appraisal-his real estate and working capital The flow is worth hundreds of billions of RMB..." He Fei continued, "However, this is not why we pay attention to him..."


    As the light flashed, the photo changed... It was a photo of Zhou Ye holding Ding Yao. From the photo, we can see that... the relationship between the two is very close.


    "The woman holding Zhou Ye right now is the leader of the Dayan Sanlian Gang, Ding Yao... She is the lover of Zhou Ye''s relationship..." The policewoman replaced her boss and continued to explain: "Sanlian Gang Known as the largest Chinese gang in Southeast Asia, it covers the sky in Dayan, and even...even the new president has to go to Baishanmen even when she takes office...otherwise the position is unstable."


    Then, the photo was changed to another one-it was Zhou Ye shopping comfortably in a street surrounded by four women in kimonos.


    "These four women are Neon¡¯s largest Jidao alliance, daughters of the four major families of the Jidao Alliance. Some people say that Zhou Ye prompted the Neon Jidao organization to unite ten years ago... and Zhou Ye has a very close relationship with them. Everyone in the Neon Jidao knows that Zhou Ye is the young master of the Neon Jidao organization. Anyone knows that he married the daughter of the four great Jidao families as his wife!"


    "Bigamy?" Luo Xin said excitedly.


    Chapter 901


    "Yes, bigamy..." The policewoman nodded and said, "But, he got married in Neon. Even if we know that he committed bigamy, we can''t punish him!"


    "Kacha¡ª" The slideshow changed again¡ªit was a photo of Zhou Ye holding KK. In the photo, the two of them were feeding each other food at the same place as a night market stall, and the sweet feeling came to their faces... The biggest enemy of single dogs.


    "Zhou Fei, nickname KK...Xiangjiang Violent Organization, the person who spoke to Hongxingshe-Xu Feihong''s sister..." the policewoman continued to introduce.


    Then, there were no other photos...The policewoman turned on the lights in the room, then looked at Luo Xin and asked, "After reading these, how do you feel?"


    "Hou Gong unified the underworld?" Luo Xin teased casually, but soon realized that she was facing her future boss, not her female classmates."Sorry, I¡­¡­"


    "Nothing...I think you described it very well!" He Fei nodded and said, "Given Zhou Ye''s relationship with these women, we have reason to believe that the huge cash flow of Alice International is the black money of these gangs. Alice International is where these gangs launder money."


    "Then arrest him..." Luo Xin, who was jealous and enmity, said without hesitation.


    "It''s easier said than done..." He Fei sighed and said, "Do you know how much tax Alice International pays for the Devil in a year? 16 billion... We dare not even blatantly investigate Alice International, because The police and the government will be alarmed..."


    "..." Luo Xin was silent... Although she didn''t graduate, she was born in a police family and knew how serious local protectionism was... You said he committed a crime?Okay, come up with evidence... If there is no evidence, don''t talk here... If there is no evidence, I want to get rid of our big taxpayer. Who gave you the courage??


    That''s the magic city... not a small town, how many leaders are there...?Count for yourself...How many leaders of the Magic City are there...


    "Then...what do I need to do?" Luo Xin asked.


    "We need you to get into Alice International..." The policewoman looked at Luo Xin and said, "Also--you have to be as close to Zhou Ye as possible. It''s best...be his secretary, and figure out...the huge amount of money flowing. Towards..."


    "I understand¡­¡­"


    "Now you are still a little immature... we will spend a month to give you special training!" said the policewoman.


    "What is the special training?" Luo Xin asked in amazement: "My empty-handed combat is the number one every year, my criminal investigation..."


    "We are not giving you special training... but giving you special training, walking posture, sitting posture and various makeup-famous brand-and clothes matching..." The policewoman interrupted Luo Xin with a smile. Words, "Let you look like a normal ordinary girl as much as possible..."


    "Huh??" Luo Xin''s expression instantly turned into a black question mark face. He still needs training in walking and sitting??Are you kidding me??

 Movie World Im King Chapter 644

    Seeing Luo Xin¡¯s expression, the policewoman naturally knew what she was thinking...and was not angry, but smiled slightly: "Are you thinking. Who can walk, sit or sleep... Does such a simple matter need training? ?"


    "Yes..." Luo Xin nodded. Although the police academy implements militarized management, the orders of the higher authorities must be implemented if they understand it, and they must be implemented if they don''t understand... But maybe the female police does not look like it. She was a serious policeman, but gave her the same feeling as the big sister next door, so Luo Xin admitted her thoughts.


    "Stand up and take two steps!" The policewoman did not explain anything to her, but directly asked her to get up on the small podium in front of the projection cloth and take two steps.


    Just walk away... Luo Xin stood up a little unconvinced, walked quickly to the podium, and walked a few steps with his head raised and stopped...


    "Stop..." The policewoman stopped Luo Xin... and then turned to ask several colleagues, "Is there anything you can see?"


    "Good walk!" A male policeman nodded and said, "Looks very energetic..."


    "No... the spirit is wrong!" He Fei touched his chin, and said thoughtfully: "Xiao Luo looks very energetic when he walks... but he looks like he has been in the army. ...That''s not right!"


    "It''s still Hetou..." The policewoman smiled and said to the other two colleagues: "You...that is, the life of the charge ahead, will you die with a little brain?? If Xiao Luo goes without training, one glance She can be seen through her false identity...Do you want her to fail her direct mission?"


    "So, how do you train?" Luo Xin was also a little convinced, but... she was still a little curious about what kind of special training she would receive.


    "I will teach you what ordinary girls should know in a month, including those famous brand fashions...Luxury bags...and the matching of various clothes, plus the makeup that girls can do..." After turning around Luoxin twice, the police said: "In addition...I will also invite a senior female clerk teacher to teach you office politics and how to do the things a clerk should do!!"


    "Yes, resolutely obey orders!" Luo Xin said, standing at attention and saluting.


    "Don''t... don''t salute!" The policewoman reached out and grabbed Luo Xin''s little hand saluting, and then said: "In the future, you have to get used to it, don''t salute casually... This will reveal your identity, and... from now on Since your file is specially sealed, no one will know your past, and you¡ªwill have a new identity¡ªname is Luoxin, but¡ªnot Luoxin of the police academy, but a general A female student who graduated from an ordinary university!"


    "I... got it!" Luo Xin suppressed her habit of saluting and nodded.


    "Yes, from now on, you have to get used to such an identity!"


    From then on-XX Provincial Police Academy has lost a policeman with excellent grades... And somewhere in the magic city, there is an ordinary college graduate girl, Luo Xin...


    One month later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Standing in front of the Alice International Building in the magic city, Luo Xin, wearing an OL professional skirt, wearing a pair of flat glasses, like a newly graduated college student, competes with dozens of people for the position of a small office clerk. .


    Chapter Ninety Two


    "The window has opened..., brother..."


    Accompanied by a sweet voice... Zhou Ye slowly opened his eyes, and a pair of fluffy white ears came into view... "Xiao Bai... so early... let me sleep for a while. ."


    Bai Qianchu watched as Zhou Ye turned around and was about to continue sleeping... He hurriedly jumped onto Zhou Ye''s body and pressed his soft body onto Zhou Ye''s body... pinching Zhou Ye''s nose and saying, "Brother... ¡­If I don¡¯t get up again, I¡¯m going to make a bigger move!"


    "What big trick? Good morning bite?" Zhou Ye''s muffled voice caused Bai Qianchu to laugh.


    "You dare to play tricks on me like this... You''re dead, Xiao Bai..." Zhou Ye turned over and pressed Bai Qianchu underneath, and started to swim around with his hands... Soon, the little white fox''s face turned red, and his whole face turned red. People are as if they are drunk, and don''t want to move a lazy finger...


    "The plan for a day is in the morning, and the morning exercises have begun..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and started to act...Xiao Bai covered his little face with a pillow, which was too shy...said he would get his brother up. As a result... However, in the rest of the time, she has no time to think about other things, because... She feels that there is something in her body...


    "Hmm..."


    And at this moment, in the living room¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Xiaobai, go and ask my brother to get up... Why haven''t come out for so long... I''m hungry!" The petite Nana looked at the Japanese food on the table, drooling... No way, who made her a cat monster What?Japanese breakfast dishes have a grilled fish.


    Jin Jin, wearing an apron, brought out a dish again, put it on the table, and joked: "No way...you called your brother last time, didn''t you call it for a long time? Don''t you know that your brother likes morning exercises? Is it?"


    "Don''t tell me..." There is another pair of peerless and fierce Xinxin. Hearing Jin Jin''s ridicule... her face is red. Who will let her have a pair of good weapons... There is no way that Zhou Ye prefers her. Thing.


    "Or Leilei, would you call brother to go again?" Jin Jin said hesitantly.


    "I, I''m afraid..." Leilei has a pair of big long legs, and she is the tallest among all cats... But when she heard that she wanted to call Zhou Ye, she felt a little bit soft... Speaking of which, she was the earliest It was eaten by Zhou Ye. If it was at night, she might have the courage to call Zhou Ye. After all, there were so many sisters, at most everyone would come together.


    But-now, the sisters are all going to work... Only their fifth junior is under Zhou Ye''s secretary team, so they don''t have to go to the company so early... So even if it''s almost ten, they haven''t left home yet.


    However-sometimes, it''s not that they don''t want to, and things won''t happen.


    Zhou Ye, who had already played H thoroughly, directly used his own motivation, dragged the four girls onto the 60-square-foot couch in the bedroom, and the morning exercise began...


    Three hours later----


    "It''s all brother''s fault... Breakfast has become lunch..." Xiao Bai sitting at the table, the blush on her face has not been completely eliminated... She picked up a piece of grilled fish with chopsticks and bit it down viciously... As if biting someone.


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye just chuckled...not to mention that Xiao Bai was biting a grilled fish.


    A group of cat ear ladies, all docile like kittens, sitting at the table, eating the meal that is already unclear whether it is breakfast or lunch...Of course, spoiling is indispensable, after all, they all had a problem. Shao Di Ugly, was even coaxed by Zhou Ye to play games with him.


    What is half animalization??That is the leakage of tail and cat ears...


    In this regard, Zhou Ye said that the cat ears are onboard, the cat ears are high, and the cat ears are first class.


    "Okay... today you will take a rest at home for a day. Anyway, the company is fine..." Zhou Ye wiped his eyes and put down his chopsticks... The company or something, although he is the nominal chairman, but in fact He doesn''t care about anything¡ªevery day goes by just to mess around.


    On the contrary, his women are actively managing the company...


    "Well, brother, come back soon!" Xiaobai nodded. Since Zhou Ye went to the company as a group mess, then his secretary team is almost a mess... Of course, it''s somewhat useful, such as accompany. Zhou Ye played together...office games.


    So¡ªthe role of beast ears is to sell cute¡ªprobably.


    "Brother, go early and return early..."


    "What do you want to eat at night?? Is it okay to cook this dish?" Jin Jin is unexpectedly interested in cooking, so the kitchen is her world...In her words, it''s - watching her brother take a bite Eat the dishes I made, the sense of accomplishment is great.


    "Well, I''ll be back soon..." Zhou Ye said, saying goodbye to his beast-eared ladies one by one. Of course, the way to say goodbye was to use snoring, which was fine... Finally, he hugged Jinjin and kissed him and laughed. Said: "What does Jinjin do, what do I eat... It''s best to make yourself, and I will eat you thoroughly..."


    "Brother..." Jin Jin''s face was almost red. Although she was considered an old husband and wife, she still blushed in the face of Zhou Ye''s molestation.


    Zhou Ye laughed and walked directly downstairs... He sat on his Silbe Ultimate Aero in the garage, and with a loud engine noise-the electric garage door opened slowly... Zhou Ye drove Silbe Ultimate Aero, go away.


    Speaking of it, driving Silber Ultimate Aero in the magic city completely blinded its super performance of 411.76 km/h. This thing Zhou Ye drove to install X-and he himself didn''t like it very much. Driving a sports car, this car is still Ding Yao''s birthday gift to him last year.


    Speaking of which, in Zhou Ye''s villa remodeled by Yan''s Garden, there are three floors of parking lots underneath. There are more than a dozen expensive sports cars alone, which is not counted as the cars that women drive on weekdays.


    Most of them were given by the women. This year she will give one, and another sister will give one next year... Anyway, they are not short of money. Although Zhou Ye doesn''t like sports cars, but-after all, this is the wish of the ladies, let''s talk about it. Now, they don¡¯t know what else to give away¡ªafter all, Zhou Ye doesn¡¯t lack anything.


    Sports car ¡ª here is the one for X.


    Zhou Ye stepped on the brakes helplessly, and couldn¡¯t do it¡ªit couldn¡¯t run fast on the roads of the magic city... drove a top sports car, but ran at the speed of a snail..., if the sports car under his seat had In terms of thinking, it is estimated that the engine has been smashed long ago [What use do I want this performance??


    Chapter 903


    "Good afternoon, chairman..."


    "Good afternoon!" He stumbled, finally arrived at the Alice International Building. After setting up the car - Zhou Ye walked into the lobby on the first floor of the Alice International Group. Facing the greetings from the receptionist, he slightly nodded nod.


    Looking at the people waiting in the lobby, Zhou Ye walked to the front desk and asked curiously: "What''s the matter with these people?"


    "Today is the day for recruitment by the personnel department of the group..." Seeing Gao Shuaifu from his own group approaching her, the young girl at the front desk was excited about it...


    While answering Zhou Ye''s words, the little girl at the front desk stroked her hands, trying her best to exude her feminine charm in front of Zhou Ye-Zhou Ye''s heart-warming??so what?Zhou Ye is handsome...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 645

    There are many women in Zhou Ye??so what?Zhou Ye still has money...


    For a girl who wanted to climb to the top of the tree, Zhou Ye almost met all their fantasies...rich and handsome--isn''t such a man stupid not to seduce??


    However, in the face of the receptionist who made Xi Shi''s heart-warming look, Zhou Ye directly ignored the look in her flying eyes.Just kidding-a woman who didn''t know how many hands long ago wanted to seduce herself??forget it¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye, who got the answer from the front desk, walked directly to his own elevator.


    Get on the elevator-go straight to your top office in Alice International Building.


    "Hello, Chairman..."


    "Hello, Chairman..."


    As soon as Zhou Ye got out of the elevator, several secretaries of the secretariat hurriedly stood up and greeted Zhou Ye.


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye nodded, and walked all the way to his office... The secretary here works, and a certain animal ear secretarial group is... by him, these are completely two concepts-one Need excellent work ability, and the other needs to be cute.


    Zhou Ye just sat down-his phone rang before the computer on the desk was turned on."Hey??"


    "Chairman, it''s me..."


    "Ah, Meirun..." Zhou Ye listened to the sweet voice from the microphone, and said with a smile, "Is there something wrong?"


    "Well... this time there is something about the group''s recruitment, I need to report to you..." Zhang Meirun hesitated, then said.


    "Well, then you come up..." Zhou Ye said directly.


    "Okay..." After a serious answer, Zhang Meirun covered the microphone and said in a low voice: "I must not bully me when I go up, bad guy..."


    "I will never bully you..." Zhou Ye said this, but a wicked smile leaked out of his face, kidding... The little white rabbit said to the big bad wolf, I''m going to find you, don''t eat me, Does the big bad wolf stop eating??


    "Okay, okay..." Zhang Meirun agreed and hung up.


    ten minutes later--


    "Chairman, Director Zhang from the Personnel Department is looking for you..." The secretary''s voice came out on the phone.


    "Let her come in..." Zhou Ye temporarily put down the game in his hand, and then waited for the arrival of a certain white rabbit in his spare time.


    "Chairman..." Soon, the door to the office room opened-Zhang Meirun, who was wearing a white suit and skirt, walked in. I have to say-this girl deserves to be played by Yang Xru, who is really beautiful.


    Zhang Meirun is the youngest of the thirteenth sisters of Hongxing... and she obviously can''t escape Ding Yao''s palm.


    However, when Zhou Ye and Ding Yao met, Zhang Meirun was sent to Thailand by Ding Yao to handle a gang incident, so she didn''t appear with Zhou Ye the first time.


    To say that Zhang Meirun¡ªthe ability is still very good, at least he was brought by Ding Yao, tuned and taught for many years, and helped Ding Yao deal with the various things of the Sanlian Gang in an orderly manner.


    When the Alice International was formed, Ding Yao was still a little bit reluctant to let her come over¡ªjust thinking about the so many women in her own man, if there is no one of her own sisters here, I would be worried.


    However-it turned out that she was thinking more...


    For Zhou Ye-the distance from the magic city to Duiwan is as convenient as a door between neighbors...


    In the end, Ding Yao was tricked and had to beg to let it go-of course, she occasionally gathered sisters in Hong Kong and sisters in Neon to form a large group to fight Zhou Ye, the big BOSS... But they were from It was not completely successful.


    "Come..." Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Zhang Meirun, patted his thigh...


    "..." Zhang Meirun looked like a thief. She looked behind her. The secretaries who were working did not notice her. She was relieved and locked the door of the room.


    "Say yes, don''t make things wrong..." Zhang Meirun complained with a grieved expression, and walked towards Zhou Ye.


    Then - obediently sat in the position that Zhou Ye gave her instructions.


    "Haha...you count it, Zang Li said don''t... but your body is very honest?" Zhou Ye suppressed a smile and teased her."While saying no, I sat up obediently..."


    "Ye...you badass..." Zhang Meirun''s face was flushed, and while groaning, she hugged her man tightly."You know I don''t want to expose our relationship in the company... Those guys are so disgusting!"


    "Whoever dares to watch too much will be fired... Are you the personnel director doing a fake job?" Zhou Ye said, his big hand slipped into Mei Run''s clothes.


    "Don''t... let me finish the matter..." Zhang Meirun hurriedly held down Zhou Ye''s big hand and said, "During my interview today, I found an interesting person..."


    "Who?" Zhou Ye stopped his movements for a while, knowing that-for the safety of his women, Zhou Ye basically genetically modified his women... and what Zhang Mei got was just the spiritual power. She, who has the ability to see through people''s hearts, sits in the position of the Personnel Supervisor...really accomplished the operation of the entire Alice International Group.


    "This is the person..." Zhang Meirun said, and handed Zhou Ye a copy of his resume.


    "Luo Xin?" Zhou Ye looked at the resume in his hand. The photo above¡ªlooks familiar, eh¡ªwhere did I see it??Hey, isn''t this the senior policeman who was ordered to undercover the DOA group in the movie?What is she doing here??Fortunately, I even told Mr. Gao that if there is a woman named Luo Xin who applies for the DOA Group, she should be sent over... I didn¡¯t expect that she would come here to me. It¡¯s really not as good as the heavens¡ªshe counts. Isn''t it a self-investment??


    It was so interesting... Zhou Ye looked at the photos on the resume, and various thoughts flashed in his mind...


    "I sensed-she was ordered to come to the undercover group. She seemed to check your accounts with the Sanlian Gang and the Neon Jidao Alliance..." After Zhang Meirun explained in one breath, she gently twisted her body. A pair of big eyes blinked and blinked at Zhou Ye, "Bad guy... the business is done..."


    The business is over--of course, it''s time to do something serious, Zhou Ye smiled slightly... He picked Zhang Meirun and put her directly on the table.


    The office war-started.


    Chapter 904


    "I feel - Director Zhang, the personnel director of Alice International Group, sees that my eyes are a bit wrong!" Luo Xin gently stirred the coffee in front of her with a spoon, and whispered to a beautifully dressed woman sitting opposite her Talking."I wonder if she sees something?"


    "The personnel director of the Alice Group, Director Zhang? Is it a beautiful-looking woman?" The female investigator who was in charge of connecting with her whispered with a casual appearance.


    These two people-sitting in a Starbucks at this time, both dressed in professional attire, if they keep talking-they seem to be a good pair of girlfriends, tired of shopping... Stopping and chatting here.


    No way-this is the magic city, this is the base camp of Alice International...


    To put it bluntly, from top to bottom-whether it is an official or a policeman... They will definitely not be allowed to move their cheese... The profits and taxes are more than 10 billion a year. What is this??This is everyone''s salary bag... everyone''s money bag.


    Don''t say anything about small headism, this kind of thing has never really been cut off since ancient times, especially in officialdom.Taizu and his elders have said...there is no party in the party, and there is no party emperor outside the party. It can be seen that this bad habit is deeply ingrained.


    Therefore-although they were ordered to handle the case... but they did not dare to blatantly ask the local police agency for assistance.


    Believe it or not-if you ask for help in front, Alice International Group will receive the news?What does a super large international group represent??Represents local fiscal revenue, represents employment rate, represents per capita GDP, represents political achievements...


    From top to bottom, no one likes others to move their pockets...even if you are from the top down.


    So-they had to pretend to be ordinary people... and even their contact group only dared to rent private houses...


    Pulled a bit far... come back again.


    Luo Xin nodded when he heard the woman''s question."Well-it''s a beautiful-looking woman..."


    "Her name is Zhang Meirun... from Xiangjiang, and from Qingyuan, Guangdong..." The woman said as many as she knew: "When she was 16 years old, she mysteriously disappeared from Xiangjiang-later, she appeared in Dayan... She appeared for the first time. She appeared as the secretary of the Sanlian Gang Ding Yao, and later... gradually gained Ding Yao¡¯s appreciation and was highly regarded by Ding Yao. Eight years ago, when Alice International Group began to form, she appeared in Zhou Ye¡¯s By my side, I have always been the head of personnel...never promoted or demoted..."


    The policewoman felt a little thirsty after saying such a long story... Gently picked up the coffee, took a sip, and then continued: "In the company, there was a rumor - she and Zhou Ye, the chairman of Alice International There was an improper relationship between men and women, maybe it was Zhou Ye''s instruction, she directly used the butcher knife-and ruthlessly expelled all the people who passed her trivial words behind her -"


    "Then¡ªis there anything she has to do with Zhou Ye?" It''s a woman, Luo Xin sometimes has a desire for gossip.


    "Haha..." The woman gave Luo Xin a blank look, then smiled: "If it doesn''t matter, would you let your personnel director fire people as the chairman? Not to mention that there is another company''s performance champion. "

 Movie World Chapter 646

    "Oh..." Luo Xin nodded thoughtfully."The relationship between Zhou Ye and the woman is really messy...not only with Ding Yao, but also with Ding Yao''s secretary..."


    "Haha... the parents are handsome and rich... why can''t you do this?" The woman smiled slightly. In this society where everything looks at money, money is enough, not to mention-this guy is handsome It''s not like people.


    "Okay ¡ª we won''t discuss Zhou Ye''s woman anymore, let''s talk, what''s wrong with Zhang Meirun''s attitude towards you?" the woman asked.


    "That Zhang Meirun...I always feel that the look in her eyes when she sees me is unspeakable!" Luo Xin thought, while describing how she felt."How should I put it? It''s like...she saw through my disguise..."


    "What question did she ask you?" The female investigator winked when she heard Luo Xin''s words. Although she still had a smile on her face, her tone was much more solemn.


    "It''s nothing..." Luo Xin said while thinking about the interview today, "It''s all normal questions-such as hometown, age... and graduate school and major..."


    "You haven''t made any mistakes?" The female investigator asked nervously.


    "I''m sure not!" Luo Xin said affirmatively. After all-one month''s special training is not spent in vain, let alone anything else-although it is impossible to learn all the secretarial professional knowledge of other people for four years, but Learn some furs-there is nothing wrong with fooling laymen.


    "That''s good... Don''t worry, just wait for the result with peace of mind!" The female investigator said, patted Luo Xin''s hand lightly-she actually didn''t tell Luo Xin that Luo Xin was not the first A person who was sent to Alice International Group-just in the past, the undercover agent sent in the past-couldn''t even pass the first level interview.


    I don''t know if Alice International Group really has strict income, or some news has leaked. In short, none of them can successfully get into Alice International Group.


    So-they learned from the pain, and only seconded a disguise expert from five places, that is, the policewoman-and ran a few more police academies before finally choosing Luo Xin.


    They didn''t tell Luo Xin this because they didn''t want Luo Xin to pass with emotion...Some things, the less you know, the more normal you behave on the surface-no matter how good a cover is, it is not as good as you didn''t know.


    As for - Zhang Meirun''s strange look?


    To be honest-when I heard the news, the female investigator felt that she had seen the end-no way, this mission was going to fail again... Hey, there is no way-do everything to your fate, hey, you say Say-why is this Zhang Meirun so powerful, just like the iron curtain device, it will not leak the entire Alice International Group??


    Just when the female investigator felt sorry for herself there--


    Suddenly a bell rang--it was particularly harsh in a caf¨¦ with a quiet environment.


    Luo Xin hurriedly took out her mobile phone from her handbag and put it next to her ear."Hey, hello...Who may I ask?...Huh? Really??...Great...No problem, I can start working tomorrow, OK...OK...I know... Thank you so much!"


    After hanging up the phone-Luo Xin said with a happy face to the female investigator sitting across from him: "Alice International Group has decided to hire me... Let me go to the Personnel Department of Alice International Group to find Zhang tomorrow morning. The director goes through the induction process!"


    "..." Upon hearing Luo Xin''s words, the female investigator had a feeling of talking about a dog in her heart - what''s the situation??Just when she judged that this mission was going to fail¡ªthis rookie who had not graduated from the police academy told herself that she actually passed??What are those two times??She even applied for the position of auntie cleaning...


    Could it be that??Women who join Alice International Group-must they be beautiful??The female investigator looked at Luo Xin, then thought about herself again-finally came to such a joke-like result...


    Chapter Ninety Five


    The next day - - - early morning.


    "Hello-Director Zhang from the Human Resources Department called me." Luo Xin, who was wearing a black professional skirt, had arrived at the front desk of the Alice International Building at just nine o''clock, and said to the front desk lady: "My name is Luo Xin, I came to apply for the job yesterday!"


    "Please wait a moment, I''ll check it!" The lady at the front desk smiled politely, then picked up the visit memo in front of her and turned to the page of the personnel department. There was Luo Xin''s name on it, and the word "Direct" was noted on the back¡ª¡ª She raised her head and smiled and said, "Sorry, there is indeed your name on it. Please take the elevator over there directly to the 77th floor-when you exit the elevator door, turn right and you are the personnel department of our group!"


    "Okay, thank you!" Luo Xin smiled and nodded thanks to the lady at the front desk, anyway-the teacher who taught her office politics repeatedly emphasized that new arrivals-don''t make enemies, be humble, but not be humble... .At the same time-politeness is also essential.


    Luo Xin stood in front of the elevator while thinking of her teacher''s words, waiting.


    A row of twelve elevators-one of which is used by the group director, and the other-used by the chairman of the group, of course-his women can also sit, in other words... The woman in the elevator will be the woman of Chairman Zhou Ye by the company''s colleagues.


    But-obviously, Luo Xin, who had just arrived, didn''t know that this was something that everyone knew within the Alice International Group.


    At this time, it was the peak time for work-even the twelve elevators were not enough.


    Luo Xin looked at the crammed elevators... Silently walked to the elevator that had been empty and no one was getting on, and took down the floor button. However¡ªwhat she did not expect was that the elevator was not facing directly The building went up, but directly descended to the underground parking lot.


    As the elevator doors opened--a group of Yingyingyanyan squeezed in, roughly looking at it, there were a dozen women--but fortunately the elevator space was large enough to accommodate thirty people...


    "Please help me press the twelfth floor, thank you..."


    "Please help me press the twenty-third floor...Thank you..."


    When the women saw Luo Xin, they were first stunned--then, when they saw Luo Xin''s appearance clearly, they nodded thoughtfully, and then asked Luo Xin to help them press the floor.


    As the first to enter the elevator, Luo Xin, of course, became a voluntary elevator operator-but this was originally a casual matter, Luo Xin did not think too much...


    It''s just¡ªshe felt that these women looked at her in a different way, um¡ªwhat should I say??It feels a bit interesting and ambiguous...


    However, Luo Xin is not easy to have a seizure-can only wait for the girls to get out of the elevator on each floor one by one, looking at the elevator where there is no one but herself, and then complain: "There are so many weird people in Alice International... ¡­"


    But anyway, it''s better than squeezing those elevators like canned sardines.


    With a ding sound, the elevator reached the seventy-seventh floor. After Luo Xin stepped out of the elevator, the first thing that came into view were the two signs on the left and right-the personnel department and the finance department... Of course she walked without hesitation. Personnel Department.


    "Hello, this lady-who are you looking for?" As soon as Luo Xin walked into the personnel department, he was stopped by a girl who was cleaning with a rag in her hand.


    "Hello, my name is Luo Xin... Yesterday I received a call from Director Zhang. She asked me to come to the personnel department to report directly to her at 10 o''clock this morning..." Luo Xin said.


    "Ms. Luo, is it? Director Zhang hasn''t come yet...Will you wait a while on the sofa?" Faced with Luo Xin, the cleaning girl didn''t dare to neglect, joking-on weekdays, which one is applying for? Who will receive a call from Director Zhang in person??No matter how busy it is, it is impossible... to receive a call from Director Zhang, there is only one possibility-that is, the related party-or... there is inside information.


    Luo Xin certainly didn''t know that the little girl had turned so many turns in her mind at this moment...


    She sat directly on the reception sofa next to her, waiting for Zhang Meirun''s arrival...


    Soon, the personnel in the personnel department gradually increased-speaking of it, the normal working time was 9:30-strictly speaking, it was Luo Xin who came early...


    Although everyone who came in was a little curious, who is this beautiful girl sitting on the reception sofa?But no one asks too much¡ªone of the iron rules of the office, don¡¯t care about things you shouldn¡¯t care about, don¡¯t watch things you shouldn¡¯t watch...


    Although no one asked Luo Xin, her identity had already been passed on among the staff of the Human Resources Department... After all, only new people came to the Human Resources Department to clean up in advance. This is also a matter of convention. , Newcomers should always show more.


    And Luo Xin was not anxious in the face of those inquiring gazes. While drinking tea, he picked up various magazines placed beside the guest sofa and flipped through it...


    The short hand of the clock on the wall finally pointed to the Arabic numeral ten, and the sound of a high-heeled shoe stepping on the floor sounded-the originally somewhat lazy Personnel Department immediately became spirited up one by one like a chicken blood- -It seems that each has an inexhaustible, inexhaustible job.


    "Miss Zhang early..."


    "Good morning, Miss Zhang!"


    "Good morning, Miss Zhang..."


    With a greeting, Zhang Meirun finally appeared in the personnel department.


    "Miss Zhang, good morning!" Seeing Zhang Meirun''s figure, Luo Xin also hurriedly stood up.


    "Miss Luo? You''re here early!" Zhang Meirun saw Luo Xin and smiled slightly: "Okay, let''s talk in my office!"


    "Okay...Miss Zhang!" Luo Xin nodded, and then followed Zhang Meirun''s back-walking towards her office.


    "Please sit down..." Zhang Meirun said, sitting behind her desk, and then took out Luo Xin''s file from the drawer. After turning it over, she asked: "Miss Luo is our Alice. Are the two positions of Financial Assistant and Assistant Chairman of the International Group?"


    "Yes..." Luo Xin nodded and replied.


    "Well-I took a look. You graduated with a liberal arts degree... Although you have taught yourself finance and accounting,-I don''t think you are competent for the position of financial assistant, and the position of assistant to the chairman has already been taken..."


    "Then..." Luo Xin was interrupted by Zhang Meirun before he finished speaking.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 647

    "Now, only the life assistant of the chairman is still vacant. I wonder if Miss Luo is interested in this position?" Zhang Meirun asked casually, looking at the file in his hand.


    "I...I''m willing to join!" Luo Xin is willing to join, life assistant, to put it bluntly-is the life secretary, the person in charge of Zhou Ye''s life, she is naturally willing, after all-this is for her to understand Zhou. Ye''s contacts are of great help.


    "Congratulations, Miss Luo, you got this position-wait a moment, I will take you up to meet the chairman-after all, the position of life assistant is still very important!" Zhang Meirun took a look. A valuable watch on the wrist, muttering to himself: "Almost-it''s time to come!"


    How slack is this guy??Luo Xin looked at the clock on the wall with some speechlessness-it was almost eleven o''clock, yet Zhou Ye hadn''t come yet?How did he make such a big group bigger??


    Chapter nine hundred and six


    Eleven o''clock--


    Zhou Ye stepped into his office, stuck in time¡ªtoday, he is still alone.


    After all, since I plan to tune and teach the little bitch... Of course, his secretarial group can''t be brought. The spring fashion week in Paris is about to open again. Ding Yao is planning to go to fashion week with all the girls. Turn around¡ªand also say hello to this side. Except for a dozen girls who have positions in the group who don¡¯t plan to go, all the other girls plan to go shopping... including the beast ear ladies.


    So-he really fell asleep to this point today and only got up, and he didn''t have morning exercises.


    "Chairman¡ª¡ªDirector Zhang said that the secretary of life you want has already arrived. I don¡¯t know if you are free now?" Zhou Ye listened to the secretary''s voice on the phone-and answered without hesitation: "Let them come in. ..."


    "Okay... the chairman let you in!" The phone hung up-


    Soon-the door of Zhou Ye''s office was opened, Zhang Meirun took Luo Xin and walked in one after another... "Chairman, this is Miss Luo Xin, and will be your life assistant in the future!"


    "Hello, Chairman!" Luo Xin leaned slightly and greeted Zhou Ye.


    "Hmm--!" Zhou Ye supported his chin with his hands, and said, "Well, I know - go down!"


    "Oh!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the two women agreed unanimously that they would go down... Zhou Ye sighed helplessly."I mean Director Zhang can go down, and you¡ªMiss Luo, you are my life assistant...Where are you going?"


    "Hey... I''m sorry, it''s the first time I''m a life assistant..." Luo Xin explained with some shame.


    "It''s okay...I will tell you bit by bit, what should you do..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, while Zhang Meirun had walked out of her man''s office with a smile on her face, and she wanted to be on the sisters'' internal network. Gossip about how long will your man take down this little girl... heh heh, the girl sits in the village, the dates are one day, one week, one month...


    "..." With Zhang Meirun''s departure-in the office of Nuo University of more than 100 square meters, only Zhou Ye and Luo Xin were left-Luo Xin felt a little embarrassed.


    She was a little afraid to look at Zhou Ye''s face--


    To be honest-when she first entered the office, she was really amazed by Zhou Ye. If it weren''t for her high psychological quality, she might have stayed there...


    She originally thought - Zhou Ye in the photo was enchanting enough, but - when she saw the real person, she felt that those photos definitely made Zhou Ye ugly... the photos even half of Zhou Ye''s charm Did not show up.


    Luo Xin had to lower her head, looking at the carpet under her feet--as if she wanted to see the flowers, she was afraid--she was afraid to see Zhou Ye--she was afraid that she would sink into those black eyes like black holes-- ¡ªIf she is just an ordinary girl, love will love... But she is a policeman-- and Zhou Ye is a thief... She absolutely cannot fall in love with him.


    "Is there anything good on the ground?" Zhou Ye''s voice suddenly came from Luo Xin''s ear, and she almost picked it up."No, nothing..."


    "Okay, don''t be nervous... I don''t know how to eat people!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and said to Luo Xin: "Since you are working on your first day, then it''s not difficult for you... Let''s have dinner together at noon..."


    "No, no need..." Looking at Zhou Ye up close-Luo Xin became more and more confused about whether he could complete the task. This guy is too foul... It''s no wonder that those women follow along regardless of their status. By his side-this is the legendary blue face, right?


    "You''re welcome, as my life assistant, you must first understand my preferences, whether it''s food or dress..." Zhou Ye said, taking the lead and walking outside... "Come with me and take you to eat delicious food." of!"


    "Oh..." What he said was so reasonable that Luo Xin couldn''t refute it at all¡ªjust like a little daughter-in-law, following Zhou Ye''s step by step, walking out.


    When Luo Xin followed Zhou Ye and walked into the elevator-watching Zhou Ye press the button on the third basement floor, she finally remembered her position and hurriedly asked: "Chairman, where are we going today? Have lunch? Do I need to call the restaurant in advance to make a reservation?"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "No need-just follow me!"


    Now that Zhou Ye said no, Luo Xin didn''t say anything...


    When the two came to the underground parking lot, Zhou Ye suddenly turned around and asked, "Can you drive?"


    "Huh? Ah! Yes!"


    "Then you come to drive..." Zhou Ye said, and threw the car key in his hand to Luo Xin.Luo Xin, who took the key, was a bit speechless...Is he a life assistant or a female driver...


    However, since you have a job, you have to be obedient...at least for now.


    Luo Xin followed Zhou Ye to a black Ferrari Raphael... Seeing this sports car, Luo Xin had an urge to shout, a big dog... But in the end she still endured it."That... Chairman, I''m afraid of such an expensive sports car..."


    "This is already the cheapest in my garage..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Okay, open it..."


    Since the owner of the car is not afraid of her own two knives, what else is she afraid of??Luo Xin rolled his eyes¡ªpressing the car key in his hand...The gull-wing door slowly opened upward...The two sat on it.


    Fifteen minutes later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Xinxin...do you know?" Zhou Ye looked at the dashboard of the car silently and sighed.


    "Know what??" Luo Xin''s expression was a little smug, like a little girl who succeeded in a prank... She didn''t notice that Zhou Ye''s calling her name was a bit different, from Miss Luo to Luo Xin and now. Xinxin... The entire evolution process only took less than half an hour.


    "This car is crying..." Zhou Ye sighed."It''s obviously a sports car-as a result, it doesn''t run as fast as an electric car... It really can cry!"


    "No way...Who asked you to let me drive?" Luo Xin had already unknowingly, and his attitude towards Zhou Ye was a bit close. This had both the effect of spiritual suggestion and Zhang Jun of Zhou Ye. The effect of the face... After all, beautiful things always make people want to be close unconsciously.


    "Well... I admit that I was wrong..." Zhou Ye said silently, "I overestimated your driving skills..."


    "Hmm..." Luo Xin smiled triumphantly... Then she asked a little strangely: "Is there any food at Pudong Airport? Why have I never heard of it?"


    "You''ll know when you go..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly...without explaining, he asked casually."Can you eat spicy?"


    "It''s okay..." Although Luo Xin didn''t quite understand the meaning of Zhou Ye''s words, she was still willing to tell the truth without involving the issue of identity...


    Unconsciously-Luo Xin drove the car onto the highway to the airport.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t bear this kind of speed... and-on the high speed, too slow, but the card would be copied... He simply asked Luo Xin to park the car to the side of the road... The two changed positions.


    Zhou Ye directly kicked the accelerator--the speed instantly increased to 120 kilometers."I really don''t know whether I found a life assistant or a eldest lady..."


    "Hey..." Luo Xin threw up her little snake head, there was nothing she could do... She was a beginner, so she didn''t dare to drive fast...


    At the extremely fast speed of Zhou Ye¡ªthe two arrived at Pudong Airport quickly...He did not park the car in the airport parking lot, but drove the car directly to a private terminal...


    "Where are we going to eat..." Luo Xin looked a little stupidly at the Boeing 747 in front of him... Without really standing in front of this Big Mac, he couldn''t really understand what shock is.


    "Let''s take my private plane to Chongqing..." Zhou Ye smiled and grabbed Luo Xin''s little hand, and walked to the other side... "That plane is our goal this time..."


    "Scared me to death..." Luo Xin looked at the other side, a Gulfstream business jet that was much smaller than a Boeing 747, and patted her own mouth... To be honest, when money becomes something else, it will It gives people an unimaginable oppression... "I thought that one was yours!"


    "Yes...that one is mine too!" Zhou Ye blinked and said with a smile: "It''s just that I usually take that Boeing when I go abroad. I usually take the Gulfstream for short distances..."


    "..." Luo Xin finally realized what is called the unmanned nature of the trench...I bought two private jets, one for short-distance and the other for long-distance...no problem, old iron.


    Chapter 907


    Luo Xin sat stupidly at the dining table, staring blankly at a table full of fresh ingredients in front of him-and in the middle of the table, there was a big Jiugongge hot pot, which was braving the appetite. fragrance¡­¡­


    More than an hour ago, I was still in the magic city-and an hour later, I sat in a quiet and quaint restaurant by the river in the mountain city, looking out the window... the ships passing by on the river-eating the authentic Shancheng old hot pot...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 648

    The reason for all of this only stems from-someone said that he would take himself to eat delicious food at noon...


    Luo Xin took a deep breath, then looked straight at Zhou Ye, and said: "Well... even if you tell me now that we are going to London for dinner tonight, I won''t be surprised... "


    Regarding Luo Xin''s complaints, Zhou Ye smiled indifferently: "What are you going to do in London? Do you eat dark food?? Even if you want to eat foreign food, you have to go to France or Italy...British food? Haha..."


    "..." Luo Xin was noncommittal about Zhou Ye''s words-she still didn''t quite understand the English cuisine, but-she finally remembered her duty-life secretary.


    She looked at Zhou Ye solemnly and said, "Chairman-as your life assistant, I have to remind you... It''s just mid-September, and it''s a dry autumn. Eating hot pot is not good for your health..."


    "It''s okay..." Zhou Ye smiled indifferently and waved his hand. "This old Liuji hot pot is different... It contains a lot of spices and Chinese herbs, which completely neutralizes the hot pepper... Physically, and-don¡¯t you think that eating hot pot and drinking cold beer is a supreme enjoyment in such hot weather?"


    "..." Luo Xin was speechless, forget it... Anyway, she was just a soldier under Zhou Ye, so what qualifications did she have to control Zhou Ye??


    "Alright...you can start eating!" Zhou Ye watched as the hot pot in the middle of the table was boiling, and hurriedly picked up a slice of lamb and placed it in the middle grid."Don''t be in a daze... Hurry up and eat!"


    "Oh..." Luo Xin smelled the scent of hot pot, and felt a little hungry in his stomach... He picked up a piece of lamb in a way, and rinsed it in the pot.... After the flesh was broken, he was in his body. Dip it in the previous dipping sauce and put it in his mouth.


    The lamb here doesn¡¯t have any fishy smell at all¡ªthe tender and tender taste makes people want to stop...Moreover, after the first bite, it just feels slightly spicy¡ªunknowingly, Luo Xin started to learn Zhou Ye¡¯s appearance. , Put all kinds of ingredients into different grids in the Jiugong grid according to the categories of [Instantly cooked], [Need to wait a while], and [Need to cook for a long time].


    "It''s delicious..." Zhou Ye smiled as he watched Luo Xin eating there while feasting, fanning the cute look of the snake''s head with his little hand, "Well, if it feels too spicy, drink some draught beer. ...... The draft beer here is authentic German dark draft beer, which tastes very good."


    "Woo..." Luo Xin felt that her snake head was numb and almost unconscious, and hurriedly followed Zhou Ye''s instructions to pick up the black draft beer that had already been poured next to him... and took a sigh of it.


    I have to say-the cold draft beer instantly alleviated the hot feeling in Luo Xin''s mouth-


    "How is it? Xinxin-comfortable..." Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Luo Xin who was sitting opposite him, and asked: "I didn''t lie to you..."


    "Hmm...!" Luo Xin nodded with embarrassment. Although it was the police, she was just a little girl who had just entered society... In her short 20-year life history, Haven''t eaten alone with men other than her family...in a private space, like a friend, the two sides talked unscrupulously - let her involuntarily develop a sense of intimacy beyond her friends to Zhou Ye.


    The psychic hint is eroding Luo Xin''s mind unconsciously.


    The atmosphere in the private room gradually became a little ambiguous... The two were chatting while eating hot pot, Luo Xin listened to Zhou Ye telling stories there... Whether it was ancient and modern history or the myths of various countries, it seemed like him Knowing everything is the same.


    Looking at Zhou Ye who was talking eloquently-Luo Xin felt as if his whole body was shining, and the eyes that attracted her couldn''t be removed from him for a moment.


    Over time...Unconsciously, Luo Xin''s title for Zhou Ye has also changed from chairman to Zhou Ye...Ge Zhou...


    After a lunch is finished-it''s almost three o''clock in the afternoon.


    "No way... Brother Zhou, let me rest for a while, I really can''t walk..." Luo Xin slumped on the chair regardless of her image, stroking her slightly bulging belly... accidentally really. ate too much.


    This hot pot is really magical. I tasted a slightly spicy feeling at first, and halfway through it-it was already spicy and sweaty, but-even if I felt that I was so spicy, I couldn''t stop it. Coming down...While hissing and panting, while carrying chopsticks like flying, I kept stuffing all kinds of ingredients into my eyes...It was too magical.


    In fact¡ªthe real food, Luo Xin didn''t eat much... and the culprit that caused her belly up was the German dark beer, no way¡ªthe hot pot was too spicy.


    "Haha...that can''t do it, since I came to the mountain city...how could it be a good meal?" Zhou Ye said, he couldn''t help but pulled Luoxin up... and walked out half-huddled. go with.


    "Slow down... badass..." Luo Xin felt a grunt in his stomach every step he took.


    Although beer has low alcohol content, it is almost interesting enough for Luo Xin, who never drinks. She drank four large glasses...


    One afternoon¡ªthe two are like a couple, playing around in the mountain city of Chongqing.


    The two went from one to the other, and gradually became side by side, and gradually became holding each other¡¯s hands...


    Luo Xin wanted to re-establish the sense of distance between the two of them several times, but-Zhou Ye''s seemingly inadvertent joke, a small gesture, a title... it was completely destroyed.


    In the end-Luo Xin had to admit his fate and let him go.


    And Zhou Ye¡ªthis guy knows Luo Xin¡¯s worries well, but he always inadvertently teases her...watching her trying to keep the distance between the two sides again and again, and failing again and again... In the end, she completely gave up the resistance, and it was so interesting to see her tangled but pretending to be happy for fear that she would discover it.


    Chapter 908...


    Luo Xin stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows of the room, looking at the colorful neon on the bank of the river, decorating the entire river bank like a fairy tale world... She felt extremely tangled in her heart.


    Today¡ªfrom the time Zhou Ye took her to Chongqing for lunch at noon, to the end of the meal¡ªthe two enjoyed the charm of this mountain city together.


    They watched the charm of the mountain city together on the mountain city ropeway, in the White Mansion-together sighing the passage of time, in the crowd of Ciqikou, they clenched each other''s hands...


    She felt that Zhou Ye was interested in herself... and she also had a good impression of Zhou Ye¡ªif she had no good impressions, she knew that her own personality would definitely not be like a little daughter-in-law, at his mercy.


    But-two people can''t...


    She is the policeman-and he is the suspect...


    She wants him to be brought to justice, but he still doesn''t know.


    "What...what should I do?" Luo Xin sighed, turned around and threw all the weight of his body on the very flexible couch... Covered his head with a pillow, and muttered: "Bad guy , What should I do with you??"


    Law-intolerance, the relationship between a policeman and a thief... is absolutely not allowed by this society.


    This not only represents the opposing positions of the two, but also two forces that are inherently incompatible.


    "I knew... I should have left him tonight. I will only open one room..." Luo Xin said a little arrogantly. You know... originally Zhou Ye wanted to open a presidential suite. It was her. He''s reserved in making mischief, must open two rooms.


    If-if you open a room tonight, then you can... Then, after the spring breeze-leave without saying goodbye the next day, and disappear into his world-he better leave a child for himself, In this way-she will raise the child by herself, and then... after she passes away, tell the child who her father is...


    Before she knew it-Luo Xin started to replenish her brain.


    Although her ambition is to be a policeman--but she is also a woman...women, they are more or less literate, the kind of love that comes to life, but the sad love that cannot be together for various reasons-- They like it the most.


    "Dangdangdang..."


    A knock on the door interrupted Luo Xin''s reverie...


    Luo Xin, who heard the knock on the door, lifted his face from the pillow, and asked casually: "Who?"


    "It''s me, Zhou Ye!"


    "It''s so late...what''s the matter?" Luo Xin hurriedly got up from the couch when he heard Zhou Ye''s voice, and then quickly ran to the bathroom, looking in the mirror to tidy up a bit of confusion. Long hair... As for makeup, she didn''t have to. She had just finished taking a shower, and Luo Xin was still very confident about her appearance.


    "Can''t sleep, I''ll talk to you for a while..."


    "Oh, wait a moment, I''ll open the door for you right away..." Luo Xin quickly sorted out her soft long hair and opened the door."this late¡­¡­"


    "I just want to talk to you for a while..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, then gently got in from the door Luo Xin could not block..., while looking at the furnishings in Luo Xin''s room, he asked: " How do you feel? Are you still used to living?"


    "There is nothing unaccustomed to... I''m not like your big boss, I can''t do without the presidential suit..." Luo Xin closed the door of the room casually... Regarding Zhou Ye''s uninviting attitude, she afternoon I have learned too much, and I have long been used to it.


    "Is the big boss caring about his subordinates?" Luo Xin teased Zhou Ye... "Let''s show the superiors'' love for the subordinates?"


    "I''m not a good leader who cares for his subordinates..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and then sat down on Luo Xin''s couch."I just love you..."


    "..." Luo Xin felt her heart tremble...Zhou Ye''s straight shot caught her off guard. She really wanted to rush into Zhou Ye''s arms to act like a baby...Go...However, When she thought about her position and Zhou Ye''s woman who couldn''t even count her, she calmed down again."Do not make jokes¡­¡­"


    "You should know that I''m not kidding..." Zhou Ye stretched out his hand, grabbed Luo Xin''s hand, and then dragged her into his arms."You have concerns... Tell me what your concerns are..."


    Looking at Zhou Ye''s dark eyes that wanted to suck her soul in, Luo Xin trembled: "If I want you to leave everything you have now and go far and high with me, you will promise. ??"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 649

    "If I abandon them today because of you... Wouldn''t it mean that one day I will abandon you because of other women?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "Would you like such a man??"


    "...A sweet bastard..." Luo Xin couldn''t say anything other than this."Then you come to provoke me..."


    "No way...Who makes me a man who loves the new and never tires of the old..." Zhou Ye smiled and lowered his head slightly... Gradually, he turned towards Luo Xin in his arms...


    Even if he knew that he was not far from being completely occupied... Luo Xin still wanted to struggle one last time.


    She gently raised her hand to block Zhou Ye''s gaze not to come over... "Tell me... Are you a good person or a bad person?"


    "Good guy? Bad guy?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, then gently pushed away Luo Xin''s little hand, gently lifted away the scattered hair of her temples, and whispered: "For my enemy...I''m just playing tricks. The devil of their destiny, for my friends, I am the angel who gives them hope, for my women...I am everything to them..."


    Luo Xin couldn''t say a word anymore... It''s not that she was persuaded by Zhou Ye''s words, but that she was blocked by Zhou Ye...


    "Just one night...just one night...after tonight, I will automatically disappear into your life, don''t come to me...ah..."


    "Woman... wait until you get up tomorrow..."


    One night of fish and dragon dance... Luo Xin finally understood the meaning of Zhou Ye''s last words, what is meant by her coming tomorrow...


    She also understood-why there are so many women in Zhou Ye, and those women still get along so harmoniously with each other-


    This guy--not a human... is an undead cow, and her Xintian area is almost destroyed by this undead cow... God, who will save her...


    Chapter nine hundred and nine


    Early in the morning¡ªit was raining outside the window, and the mountain city at this moment had the appearance of a foggy eastern city.


    Luo Xin slowly opened his eyes and looked at the handsome face close at hand...All kinds of feelings in his heart were pouring in.


    She has forgotten which well-known female author said a word, [The X-channel of a woman goes straight to her heart.


    In the past, she sneered at this sentence, thinking that it was completely belittling women... However, today¡ªshe finally understood, this sentence¡ªis true.


    At this moment-she felt that she had already burned the unique brand of the man in front of her in her heart-a brand that could not be erased for a lifetime... She wanted to be with him so firm, she was firm... At this moment, I have forgotten my responsibilities, go to special code undercover, go to special code honor...


    "Ye--" Luo Xin whispered her man''s name gently... She couldn''t wait to confess everything to him.


    Following Luo Xin''s voice, Zhou Ye slowly opened his eyes."Morning... Xinxin!"


    "Morning, Ye!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s greetings, Luo Xin felt a lot more happy...


    She looked directly at Zhou Ye''s eyes---seriously said, "I''m sorry...Ye, I am actually..."


    "Undercover from the police? Right?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly... catching Luo Xin''s words.


    "You...how do you know?" Luo Xin looked like he saw a ghost... I didn''t expect that her greatest secret was actually in the eyes of her own man, not a secret...


    "I knew it when you applied for the company the day before yesterday..." Zhou Ye smiled and hugged Luo Xin...


    "Then, then you..." Luo Xin felt like he was falling into an ice cave... Since Zhou Ye had already known his identity?Then he chased himself...?Is this, this is a vicious prank??


    Seeing Luo Xin whose face turned pale in an instant, Zhou Ye understood her thoughts in seconds...


    "Snapped--!"


    Zhou Ye directly slapped Luoxin''s dolphins, and completely woke up this crazy girl... "Don''t think about it... I haven''t made it to the point of playing with other people''s feelings... "


    "You, you scared me to death..." Luo Xin heard Zhou Ye''s words, which was a little better... She was directly like a coquettish cat, arched into Zhou Ye''s arms, and used his Body temperature to soothe my restless soul.


    After a while - Luo Xin finally felt more psychologically comfortable, she buried her little head in her own man''s arms and whispered: "Dear..."


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye hugged Luo Xin, who was like a cat, and hummed a scale in his nose.


    "How did you know that I was an undercover agent? Does XX also have your eyeliner?"


    "..." This question is really difficult to answer... After thinking for a while, Zhou Ye asked softly: "Do you believe that there is supernatural power in this world?"


    "Believe...you are supernatural enough...like a livestock..." Hearing this sentence.Luo Xin couldn''t help but ridiculed her man''s performance last night... totally disregarding that it was the first time, just that... but, in general... it felt pretty good.


    "Smack..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help rolling his eyes, and slapped again at a place that feels very good... "Don''t make trouble, I''ll tell you the business..."


    "Hmm¡ª" Luo Xin arched his head into the arms of his man again, and said, "I don''t believe...If there is really supernatural ability, why has no one seen it before?"


    "I just don''t want you to see it..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Luo Xin on the back, and said: "Facts speak louder than words--I''ll take you to see..."


    "How do you look?" Luo Xin''s curiosity has been completely aroused. She feels that her man is like a kaleidoscope, and there are always more exciting scenery waiting for her to explore...


    "Now get up first... and then go to eat breakfast..." Zhou Ye smiled and got up directly-helped Luo Xin put on clothes... No way, it was too much last night-Luo Xin was really a little... very convenient.


    "Bad guy..." Every time Luo Xin moved her body, she would be involved in a wound that was not described. Every time the hot pain reminded her of the fact that a certain animal ignored her begging for mercy last night... Of course she was not angry. Here comes.


    "You told me not to stop..." Zhou Ye grinned.


    "I''m talking about don''t¡ªstop..." Luo Xin''s face was almost flushed... this bad guy also deliberately misinterpreted what he meant... bad guy.


    Between the squabbling--the two are finally dressed neatly.


    Luo Xin, who was very confident, just sprayed a little moisturizer on her face... and completed all the makeup procedures.


    "Okay... let''s have breakfast. After breakfast, you have to take me to see those supernatural abilities..." Luo Xin, who was in a refreshing suit, supported Zhou Ye and said.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously and pointed to the front... Suddenly, a circular portal shining with golden sparks opened in front of the two of them...


    Through that golden portal... Luo Xin saw a completely different scene from the room... "This, this, this, this..."


    Luo Xin, who was critically hit by Sanguan, pointed his finger at the portal while looking at his man...The surprised expression on her delicate little face looked extremely cute...


    "The supernatural ability you want has arrived...please check..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, then picked up Luo Xin and slowly walked into the portal.


    Luo Xin bit her Zunchun fiercely, and the severe pain from above made her understand that she was not in a dream¡ªshe was really crossed a portal from Chongqing by her man and appeared directly at To Rome, Italy, thousands of miles away.


    Q: Why does Luoxin know that this is Rome??


    Such a big ancient Roman arena... She is not blind, how could she not see it.


    "My dear... you''re so amazing..." Luo Xin turned around and hugged her man fiercely, cupped her man''s cheek in both hands, and kissed her headlessly...


    Zhou Ye responded kindly to a certain rookie¡¯s mouth... Exposing his abilities to his own woman, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t feel anything bad... The spring wind transforms the rain to the exercise method, after contact---never again Can''t break free, the goddess is still like this, let alone a mortal?


    Besides, as a woman who will live with him, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t want to deliberately conceal anything... Besides, he is not afraid of any country¡¯s provocation now... It¡¯s just a matter of a sentence to completely erase that country. .


    So-what does he dare not say??


    At this moment-Rome is just after three o''clock in the afternoon... Some tourists in the ancient amphitheater, seeing this pair of handsome men and women embracing their kisses-unexpectedly applauded... as if they were cheering on their courage to love .


    At this time, Luo Xin was ashamed and unable to do it-after all, as of yesterday afternoon, she was still a rookie who knew nothing about feelings... Isn''t it normal to be shy?


    Chapter Ninety Ten

 Movie World Im King Chapter 650

    Magic City¡ª¡ª


    In a coffee shop on Nanjing Road named "Sneak Time", He Fei, the director of the International Division II and the second-level police inspector, is sitting in front of the window, seemingly drinking his coffee leisurely. From time to time, I looked at the pedestrians hurrying on the street outside the window.


    "Director...I always feel that something is wrong this time, shall we go first..." The female investigator sitting next to He Fei whispered, "It disappeared for three days for no reason, and then it appeared as soon as it appeared. Please come out and say that there is a major discovery... No matter how you look at it, you feel that this is a trap!"


    "What are you afraid of..." He Fei casually took a sip of coffee, and said slowly: "What if it is a trap? This is the downtown area... This is China, you think it is those capitalist countries Does anyone in the street dare to shoot and kill? In the future, watch less useless Hollywood movies..."


    "Oh, I got it..." The female investigator who had a meal at the head nodded depressedly, and she was kind of unrequited, no wonder everyone called him black-faced flying... He deserves to be single for a lifetime.


    Although He Fei didn''t look at her men, he could still guess some of her psychology...


    Although he appeared to be very calm on the surface-but in fact, he had been thinking about the call Luo Xin received last night.


    To be honest-Luo Xin went missing for no reason on the first day after entering Alice International-


    At that time, this group of more than a dozen people was really anxious... They really almost wanted to break into the Alice International Building and search for people...


    But-in the end, He Fei suppressed the impulse of his men.


    Anyway-if Luo Xin really had an accident, it wouldn''t help if everyone rushed in now, it would only make things worse, so-there was only one way that could not be done, and that was to wait.


    Waiting for Zhou Ye from Alice International to make a move, waiting for him to take the initiative to contact them...


    Time passed by every minute and every second.


    On the third day of Luoxin¡¯s disappearance, He Fei couldn¡¯t wait any longer... Just when he planned to go to the police station with two identities and asked the local police to cooperate-when Luo Xin was found, he received Luo Xin. Phone.


    Said that he had made a major discovery, and asked them to meet at this cafe not far from Alice International the next day...that''s why the above scene appeared.


    The hour hand gradually pointed to eleven o''clock, and He Fei was also a bit unable to maintain his stability. He was wondering, could this be a countermeasure for the opponent to force Luo Xin to use??


    At this moment, there was a burst of arrogant to the extreme engine roar... Along with the sound of the engine, a gorgeous black and gold sports car steadily stopped at the door of the cafe.


    Seeing this sports car, He Fei''s pupils couldn''t help but shrink.


    As a researcher of the Alice Group for more than half a year, he certainly recognized this sports car at a glance... The owner of this Aston Martin sports car is no one else, but Zhou Ye, the chairman of Alice International.


    How could he appear here?Is this a coincidence or a trap?


    Just as He Fei quickly inferred where things would go in his mind, the two figures walking down the sports car made him feel like he has seen a ghost...


    I saw a beautiful and fashionable woman walked down from the driving side of the sports car. It was not someone else but Luo Xin who had been missing for three days.


    On the other side, a handsome young man with a rosy figure walked out of the car...


    "Zhou Ye?" When He Fei finished this sentence, he found that Zhou Ye, who was more than ten meters away, seemed to have heard his words, and looked at him with a smile...this look really scared him. Up.


    After the two parked the car, they walked towards the coffee house together... Along the way, Luo Xin held Zhou Ye''s arms with his smiling hands, and said something to Zhou Ye from time to time... It seemed that the relationship between the two was extremely close.


    "Could it be that Luo Xin betrayed the organization?" The female investigator looked at the picture outside the window with shocked expression, "She... how could she be with Zhou Ye?"


    "I don''t know..." He Fei sighed. It seems... what I said today refers to this, right??Do you want to talk about things in front of you??


    Is Luo Xin the beauty trick used?Or was it really captured by Zhou Ye with beautiful male tricks??He Fei didn''t feel low at all... he could only take one step and look one step at a time.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye and Luo Xin had already walked into the cafe...They walked directly in front of He Fei and sat down generously.


    "Two cups of Blue Mountain, one cup of polysaccharides, one cup of original flavor..." Zhou Ye ordered casually, and after sending away the waiter, he smiled and looked at He Fei and said, "Is Chief He Feihe? What a pleasure to meet. ..."


    "Chairman Zhou is coming here, don¡¯t know any advice?" He Fei stared at the handsome boy in front of him, he did not dare to look down upon this guy... Although this guy¡¯s appearance is very deceptive, in fact¡ª ¡ªAs far as he knows, this product is almost thirty... His appearance was like this ten years ago, and his appearance has not changed ten years later.


    "I don''t dare to teach..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, put his hand on Luo Xin''s slender waist, and dragged her into his arms."Actually, I borrowed Luo Xin''s mouth to make an appointment with Chief He, mainly because I wanted to say thank you to Chief He..."


    "Thank you? Thank me for what?" He Fei asked a little confused.


    "Thank you Chief He for sending such a beautiful girl to me..." The smile on Zhou Ye''s face was so bright, but in He Fei''s eyes, he felt that Zhou Ye''s smile at this moment was so hateful... It was a demonstration. ??


    "Hey, don''t deceive people too much..." The female investigator beside He Fei slapped the table angrily and stood up with a squeak...


    "Sit down..." He Feineng was in a high position, and the city mansion still had this point. He was not angry at Zhou Ye''s words, but instead scolded his assistant... and said quietly: "I think , Mr. Zhou went to great lengths to ask me out, not just to show off his masterful skills in front of me?"


    "Haha...that''s right!" Zhou Ye and Luo Xin around him looked at each other and laughed: "Actually, I don''t have any malicious intent to your police. For the sake of sending Xinxin to me, I Decided to cooperate with your police... Open all the accounts of the group for you to check, after all-I am a law-abiding citizen..."


    "..." He Fei didn''t speak, but stared at Zhou Ye, trying to see something on his face... But in the end, he didn''t see anything on that smiling face. Come out... "Really? I really want to thank Mr. Zhou for cooperating with our police investigation!"


    "Haha... the police and the people cooperate..." Zhou Ye smiled, talking nonsense--to put it bluntly, he came over to meet with He Fei just to prevent his woman Luo Xin from doing it. .


    In addition-Alice International Group itself is a legal enterprise.


    This company was originally formed by Zhou Ye to find something to do for his own woman... Although he himself is the chairman of the board, he actually has no shares in this company... All the shares belong to him. For women, this is a property that women leave to their loved ones for not knowing when they will leave this world.


    Of course, it¡¯s okay to give money directly... But again, it¡¯s better to teach people how to fish than to teach people how to fish. They also want to leave a copy for their families that they can inherit from generation to generation after they follow their men. cause.


    Chapter nine hundred and eleven


    Facing Zhou Ye¡¯s words, He Fei didn¡¯t answer the question, but instead looked towards the entrance, he didn¡¯t say anything... Instead, Luo Xin, who gave all the right to speak to Zhou Ye, asked: "Luo Xin, you really Have you considered it? Have you taken off this police uniform in the future?"


    "Yes, Chief He..." Luo Xin smiled slightly, and then said: "Before I met Ye, I always thought that my goal in this life was to be a policeman, to eliminate violence and to help justice..."


    "But after I met Ye, I found out..." Luo Xin said here, looking at the man next to him affectionately, "I only found out that this man is the goal of my life, and I am willing to stay with him forever. By my side... whenever and wherever..."


    "..." He Fei sighed as he watched Luo Xin acting like a little woman in love, "Okay...then I congratulate you...found the other half of your life...but you have to know, You are not the only woman he has..."


    "...I know!" Fortunately, it''s not just me. If I''m the only one, I''ll be dead... Luo Xin thought this way in his heart, but still said with a smile on his face: "It doesn''t matter, as long as he is there. It''s just around me... I don''t want to think about the others so much..."


    "..." He Fei nodded speechlessly. When he used to read Zhou Ye''s information, he thought this guy was a powerful playboy, but he didn''t expect to be so powerful...the undercover agent who sent him in. All rebelled."Well...Since Mr. Zhou is so open and upright, I don''t know if Mr. Zhou minds, and cooperate with our police... What about the international criminal organizations in Southeast Asia? For example, the Sanlian Gang..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled, smiling so brilliantly...but there was no warmth in this smile."I gave you a face...but you are shameless...I really can''t help it...Xinxin."


    "Hmm..." Luo Xin nodded slightly after hearing this...


    Speaking of it, He Fei is indeed a bit too much... His own man is so cooperating with him, it is already on his own face... But he has to make an inch of it and wants Zhou Ye to cooperate with them in investigating the Sanlian Gang...


    Who is the Sanlian Gang?It is Zhou Ye¡¯s woman Ding Yao¡¯s gang...


    That is to say, want Zhou Ye to kill his relatives righteously and get evidence of his own woman''s crime??This guy is a bit too shameless...


    "Chief He is so greedy...Be careful of the Dongchuang incident..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and stopped talking-stood up and took Luo Xin away...


    "My dear, what happened to Dongchuang? Is there anything else that Chief He has in your hands?" Luo Xin, who was following Zhou Ye, asked curiously.


    "Who knows..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and left Gu said that he...something, you don''t need to say so clearly...


    At this point, Luo Xin formally left the police agency and joined the Alice International Group...Position-hehe, Zhou Ye''s life assistant, Zhou Ye''s secretary team has been expanded again...


    Three days later-in Zhou Ye''s office...


    Luo Xin was sitting on her own man¡¯s lap, playing computer games with Zhou Ye... Suddenly, a news web page popped up... When Zhou Ye was about to close the web page to continue the game, Luo Xin stopped him with his hand... "Honey, wait a minute!"

 The Movie World Chapter 651

    "...What''s wrong?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "I saw an acquaintance..." Luo Xin said, and lightly clicked on the news page that popped up ¡ª the upper line with blackened and increased fonts [Fighting Tigers succeeded in the first battle, and a department-level cadre was the first to fall for a violation ¡­¡­


    It was accompanied by a photo that seemed to be taken in court. The guy in the photo who looked depressed was not someone else-it was He Fei... Chief He.


    "My dear... this guy really went in..." Luo Xin looked ecstatic. He Fei said that he used to be her boss, but-he actually asked his man to betray his sister, that''s a bit It''s not authentic...


    "It''s just ants..." Zhou Ye smiled freely. He never put this guy in his eyes... But sometimes, some people ignore him, but he thinks that he is so powerful, and what is powerful gives you something. Worried about... the end result of those who forget about oneself will only be completely destroyed.


    To deal with a district chief, Zhou Ye didn''t even bother to stretch out his hand--just moved a little, and he lost the tiger skin he relied on--and this was not the final result...


    He Fei''s final outcome-he will be sentenced to prison, and then... in prison, he will receive re-education and reshape his three views-until he understands that what he likes in this life is not women, but men ...


    This is the fate that Zhou Ye weaves for him...


    Of course-Luo Xin doesn''t know these things for the time being, she only knows that after her man said a word... that guy was unlucky."My dear... you are amazing!"


    With that said, Luo Xin turned around slightly, and offered his mouth to Zhou Ye... At this moment, Zhou Ye''s phone rang suddenly¡ª¡ª


    How can you be interrupted by such a call at a critical moment?Zhou Ye threw the phone on the table to the ground and continued to talk to Luo Xin...


    However-soon, another bell rang. This time it was no longer his office phone, but his cell phone...


    "My dear, take it...maybe there is something important...?" Luo Xin held her man''s cheek... whispered: "I don''t want to delay your business because of me..."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye took out his mobile phone helplessly from his pocket and pressed the answer button... "Hello? No matter who it is... it''s better to give me a reason to disturb me, otherwise, I will just Give you a reason for me to punish you..."


    "Yes, I''m sorry... honey..." A timid voice came over the phone, not someone else-it was Duanmu Ruoyu who was left by Ding Yao to deal with the Sanlian Gang.


    Regardless of whether you are usually in front of Zhou Ye or when you are around the women, Duanmu Ruoyu always looks quiet and quiet-but she has explained to all the women what is called "environment changes people''s character" This sentence.


    After discovering that she had followed her own man, she could never go back to the peaceful life of the past-Duanmu resolutely followed Ding Yao to join the Sanlian Gang... A few years later, she got a saying no on the road. It is clear whether it is derogatory or praiseworthy, the nickname Scarlet Lily.


    The blood color illustrates her methods¡ª¡ªLily illustrates her appearance and personality...


    "Hey, Xiao Duanmu...what''s the matter? Why do you call me at this time?" Zhou Ye asked curiously when he heard the voice on the phone--


    "That... honey..." Duanmu Ruoyu hesitated to convey the words of his elder sister."Sister Yao said... she couldn''t go to the ground because of you... So, tomorrow the Southeast Asian Chinese Joint Conference to be held in Bangkok tomorrow, you are required to attend on her behalf..."


    "..." When Zhou Ye heard this, he couldn''t help scratching his head¡ªwhat the Southeast Asian Chinese Union Conference... To put it bluntly, it was the Southeast Asian Chinese Gangs Union Conference... held once every three years to deal with gang disputes and various places. The friction of the big gang.


    After all, we have now entered the era of global economy-gangsters everywhere have also gone international.When foreign gangs enter the territory of local gangs, some friction will inevitably occur.


    And now in this era¡ªit¡¯s not the era of fighting, killing and killing, everyone is rushing to make money... If you can avoid fighting, it¡¯s better not to fight and kill as much as possible... That¡¯s why we have this The so-called Southeast Asian Chinese Joint Conference was held.


    At the time of the first session, the Sanlian Gang and Hong Xing were both called callers-so this conference was still very important to the Sanlian Gang.


    And yesterday, Ding Yao just came back with a street sweeping shopping group... I haven¡¯t seen her man for a few days, of course she also thought very much, so she took the maiden and used a little bit of fun... For example-[Odo Sang...Ya Lidie...Please don''t embarrass my sister, I''m willing to do my best if there is something...] This way-of course, it also includes the role of friendship-Maeda Yukie.


    So - she played with fire and set herself on fire last night... Of course, the other sisters gave a very high evaluation to Ding Yao''s behavior of sacrificing one''s life and sharing firepower for herself... But no matter how high the evaluation is, she doesn''t matter. Don''t even think about going to the ground these days...


    Hey¡ªwhat I did, I still have to do it myself in the end... Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, "Okay, I see..."


    Chapter nine hundred and twelve


    Thailand-Bangkok-Don Mueang International Airport.


    With the roar of the engine, a slender Gulfstream business jet landed slowly on the third runway.


    Under the guidance of the tractor, this Gulfstream G650 business passenger jet drove into a huge hangar-clearing the runway for the next plane waiting to land.


    The Gulfstream G650 had just stopped, and a team of a dozen black-clothed bodyguards greeted a thin old man in a Tang suit, standing on the side of the gangway with a respectful look, waiting for the owner of the private jet Walk down.


    Soon-the bay door of the Gulfstream G650 opened, and a middle-aged man with long hair walked out of it first. This middle-aged man wore brown sunglasses and a black suit-just never stopped. Judging from his act of fiddling with the collar of his shirt, he doesn''t like wearing a suit very much.


    "Haha... I didn''t expect Mr. Xu to come with Mr. Zhou. It was really surprising..." Seeing such a strong middle-aged long-haired man, the old man said with a smile.


    "I can''t do it either..." Hong Xing''s current speaker, Da Fei yelled, and immediately shrunk his neck, then carefully glanced behind him, lowered his voice, and said to his cheap brother-in-law. , He is really scared."Mr. Zhou didn''t let me come with his private jet, I can''t help it..."


    "Hehe..." Mr. Yan smiled, and didn''t answer Dafei''s words...you are here to fool you, don''t you want to?Still have to come with you?See your smug look??You acridine, this is obviously a fake tiger...


    "Mr. Da Fei, please don¡¯t block the hatch of the plane... My master is still waiting." A word was mild, but a strange voice came from Chinese... Da Fei shivered in fright, and hurriedly said: "I¡¯m sorry. I''m sorry...I didn''t mean it, I will go down here..."


    While apologizing, Da Fei quickly walked down the suspended ladder...


    What followed was a beautiful girl in a black and white maid costume. She stood in the hatch and did not go down, but bowed slightly and said, "Gou Xiu Jin Sama, the obstacle has been cleared. Yes, please go ahead."


    "Sayuri...you don''t have to use the word obstacle to describe Dafei? It would be too pitiful to say that..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "In any case, he is also KK''s brother..."


    "Yes, I remember...Master!" A good maid won''t argue with her master, she just needs to obey.Obviously, Sayuri Aoi understands this...


    "...Well, forget it, let''s do it..." Zhou Ye looked at the respectful expression on Sayuri Aoi''s delicate face, knowing that this chick never regarded herself as someone other than her own woman...


    In her opinion, there are only two kinds of people in the world... the master and the master¡¯s wife, and the others are trash that can be cleaned up at any time... Maybe it¡¯s because of the lack of Umbrella¡¯s unique expertise after giving her the ability to regenerate quickly. In the case of the sedative used by the mutant, the reason for the bone replacement surgery was performed on her. The intense pain made her a little bit...cough and extremely bloodthirsty.


    Of course¡ªAs Zhou Ye¡¯s loyal dog, Sayuri Aoi, who was cultivated by the Hundred Lands, is a meek and lovely close-knit maid who can warm the window and sell cuteness when facing other people. At that time, she was a natural hunter.


    Originally-Sayuri Aoi''s batch of young loli was trained as the team of Mo Chou in the future, but because of being close to Zhou Ye-Mo Chou curiously asked her "You would be Ye''s shadow Ye''s Is Shield Ye''s weapon?


    Sayuri, who was still ignorant at the time, replied categorically [I do.


    [Even if you have to go through the most arduous training, the most arduous course, and the most painful transformation like this??


    Yes¡­¡­


    Since then... Sayuri¡¯s courses have become more onerous. Not only does she have to complete the tasks that other little Lori must complete, but she also completes all kinds of ikebana, tea ceremony, cooking, art appreciation, etc... It seems useless But people can''t help but want to tear the book course.


    However, she persisted--


    But-in the end, she didn''t get past the bone transformation stage... It''s not that she died, but-her personality became a little abnormal...


    Seeing each other again after a lapse of ten years-she showed something unusual to her master, Zhou Ye-what should I say?Care about it unusually...


    The first time I was alone with Zhou Ye... The first time other girls screamed in pain... Only she was enjoying the pain... Zhou Ye was also very interesting... almost Broke her.


    But-if you feel that Sayuri is just a trembling M, then you are making a big mistake...


    This little maid trained by the Baidi family according to the method of the oldest Ji warrior, apart from being a well-behaved little maid in front of Zhou Ye, in front of others... is a bloodthirsty devil¡ª¡ª


    She can turn a living person into a blood-stained skeleton within five minutes without blinking her eyes, and she can also enjoy watching a person turn into muddy flesh under her feet... ¡­


    In general-the characters of Shaking M and Shaking S coexist... When Zhou Ye was in front of Zhou Ye, she was a little maid of Shaking M, but in front of other people, she was a bloodthirsty female demon shaking S.


    After all, Da Fei is KK¡¯s brother... and KK is Zhou Ye¡¯s woman, and Zhou Ye¡¯s women happened to have heard Baidi Yayoi talk about Sayuri¡¯s weird character...


    Therefore-Da Fei is so afraid of Sayuri, lunatics are not terrible, and female lunatics are not terrible... The terrible thing is, the unkillable female lunatic... Sayuri is such an unkillable female lunatic.


    Ahem-it''s a bit far away.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 652

    "Unexpectedly, after a few years, I can see Mr. Zhou''s demeanor again. Yan is so lucky..." Seeing Zhou Ye walk out of the cabin, Old Man Yan hurriedly walked a few steps forward, squeezing to the end. The vice-respectful look.


    The bodyguards standing behind him, and the newcomers who had followed Old Man Yan for a few years, saw their boss salute a handsome young man so respectfully, they were all surprised to open up their admiration... appearance.


    Who is their boss?It is the famous rich and wealthy in Bangkok Chinatown...It is the elder brother who speaks out in the Chinese circle, and is the big boss in Thailand''s military and political circles...It is the underworld godfather who stomped and trembled throughout Bangkok.


    How can he be so respectful to a young man??Are we following a fake big brother today??


    Chapter nine hundred and thirteen


    What should Zhou Ye say?I don¡¯t like to pretend to be X too much... Generally speaking, as long as it doesn¡¯t involve women and their own interests, they are still willing to talk about the traditional virtue of respecting the old and loving the young...


    Now that the attitude of old man Yan is so low--Zhou Ye wouldn''t have to take a pole to slap others in the face, Huahua Jiaozi is raised, hello, and I am fine... "Haha... Yan Lao Sir, you are polite..."


    "Hehe... Mr. Zhou is really humble, this is not the place to talk... I have prepared a banquet for Mr. Zhou to pick up the dust... Please..." Old man Yan said, bowing slightly. A gesture of please was made.


    "Then I will respect my life..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and walked directly towards the convoy not far away... and Sayuri followed along like Zhou Ye''s shadow, smiling and following her master...like a person The most competent maid is like, and even the strictest housekeeper can''t fault it.


    After watching Zhou Ye get into the luxurious concierge car he had prepared-Old Man Yan glanced slightly at his bodyguard, and at the same time secretly remembered the names of several bodyguards with disapproving expressions in his heart.


    Old man Yan certainly knows what those guys are thinking... But does he need to explain it to them?Will he tell this group of guys... a few years ago, what was the strange situation of the first Southeast Asian Chinese United Conference??


    But to his satisfaction, his nephew, Yan Feng, who he is optimistic about the next generation of successors, has always maintained a respectful attitude, without revealing the least unpleasant expression...


    After sending Zhou Ye into the car, Old Man Yan immediately took his nephew and got in another car... and Da Fei took two Hong Xing agents and got in the other car.


    As everyone got in the car, the convoy of more than a dozen luxury cars started slowly-leaving Bangkok Airport and drove all the way to downtown Bangkok.


    When the convoy was driving on the airport expressway, the young man in the car couldn''t help it finally. He curiously asked his uncle: "Uncle, what is the origin of Mr. Zhou, who is here on behalf of the Sanlian Gang Ding. Huh? You are so respectful when facing him?"


    Glancing at his nephew happily, Old Man Yan said, "I thought you would hold back when you would ask..."


    "Uncle...I..." Yan Feng scratched his head a little embarrassedly...


    "Xiaofeng, you did a good job...I''m very satisfied!" Old man Yan smiled: "Being able to keep pace with me even when the airport is unknown, shows that you know how to think... You can wait until you get on the bus and ask again. You haven''t lost the aggressiveness of young people...very good!"


    Having said this, Old Man Yan patted his nephew on the shoulder and said, "Do you think it''s worthless to see that I am so respectful to a young man??"


    "Hmm..." Yan Feng nodded his head, you know-in Thailand, even when facing the prime minister, his uncle has never been so respectful, at most he is polite...


    "The first time I saw Mr. Zhou-it was in Bangkok six years ago. At that time, Mr. Zhou was like this. It hasn''t changed at all for so many years...-At that time, the first Southeast Asian Chinese Association was in Sanlian With the help of the Ding gang leader, Mr. Xu from Hongxingshe, and my old guy, I began preparations..." Old man Yan''s eyes were a little hollow, as if he had returned to the first Southeast Asian Chinese Association six years ago. The scene when the meeting was held.


    "Do you know... Once in Thailand, our Chinese gang was not the strongest!" Old man Yan said slowly: "Before... the biggest gang in Thailand was the gang of the old Maozi who came from Russia-they dare Dare to fight, the firearms in their hands are fierce...Moreover, they are more at buying the Thai army than us...After all, they used to do those things in their own country before."


    "At that time... the life of our Chinese gangsters was not easy... A lot of the business of the court was robbed." Old man Yan sighed and said slowly: "So, at that time, I heard about the Sanlian Gang in Dawan. The leader of the Ding Gang intended to form the Southeast Asian Chinese Federation, and I just got together... At that time, I estimated that everyone was Chinese. Anyway, blood is thicker than water... I gave the money to the Sanlian Gang. It''s better than giving those old guys!"


    "What happened later?" Yan Feng asked hurriedly, already puffed up by his uncle''s story.


    "Later-later the first Southeast Asian Chinese Federation was held in Bangkok..." Old man Yan said, "After all, this is Thailand... Foreign policy is very loose... and the police here are also rubbish... With the unique geographical environment, there is no reason not to be held here!"


    "But when the first Chinese Federation was held...I encountered those Russian gangsters who came to smash the scene..." Old man Yan said and sighed."At that time... I faced the big guys in Southeast Asia-I lost my old face..."


    "Old Maozi over 200, with various weapons in his hand, directly surrounded our venue..." Old Man Yan said here, his words full of hatred."Those guys, the last weapon in their hands is AK... We only have a few small pistols... How to fight, use the flesh and blood of brothers to stop the eye-catching?"


    "That group of guys came to demonstrate deliberately... all of them are triumphant, as if Chinatown is their place!"


    "But-what does this have to do with Mr. Zhou?" Yan Feng couldn''t wait."Could it be that Mr. Zhou has a good relationship with Lao Maozi?? So he came out to make peace and get old??"


    "Haha..." Old man Yan gave his nephew a blank look. "At that time, Mr. Zhou came with the leader of the Ding Gang, and the leader of the Ding Gang did not introduce Mr. Zhou... So, at the beginning, we just regarded Mr. Zhou as the leader of the Ding Gang. It''s just the little brother..."


    "The result... When those old men surrounded the venue, the Ding gang leader said to Mr. Zhou [This is the first time I have prepared such a big event. Those disappointing guys are really disgusting, dear, why don''t you care? "


    "At that time-Mr. Zhou gave a helpless smile and said [Okay, well, let me care-these short-lived guys will definitely not live for three minutes...] At that time... we heard Mr. Zhou say these things, I feel a little bit dumbfounded. I just feel that this young boy is completely playing treasures. If you can curse people to death if you say two words, we will kill the grass every day. Why go out to fight for our lives... The result..."


    "What happened?" Yan Feng asked hurriedly.


    "As a result... At this moment, a bomb suddenly fell from the sky, and it happened to fall in the middle of the group of Lao Tzu, and the group of magnificent Lao Tzu killed more than half of them on the spot. I didn¡¯t live for a few minutes.¡± When the old man Yan finished saying this, the expression on his face was unspeakable, that expression mixed with happiness and fear of unknown things, let His old face full of folds looked strange.


    Chapter Ninety Fourteen


    Yan Feng grew up in surprise...After a while, he stammered: "Then, that bomb was not arranged by Mr. Zhou to cast it?"


    "At the beginning... we were the same idea with you..." Old man Yan patted his nephew on the shoulder and sighed: "But then... we don''t think so..."


    "why??"


    "The capital of a country was inexplicably dropped a bomb... You can imagine how serious this is..." Old man Yan sighed: "Although Thailand is a small country, and the police system and the army are both It''s extremely chaotic, but in this matter--they are working together and are going to investigate it to the end..."


    "What happened?" Yan Feng felt that he was getting closer and closer to the truth of the matter.


    "The result... they really found it..." Old man Yan sighed and said: "They found it was a F18E carrier-based aircraft of the Mi Army... it was a carrier-based aircraft belonging to the Seventh Fleet... ...They were cruising in the Great Strait for the annual Southeast Asian military exercise...and this carrier-based aircraft flew out of the combat airspace due to a problem with the navigation, and came to Bangkok-over Bangkok, carrying bombs There is still a problem with the warehouse..."


    "Ahhhhh... You are talking about the accidental bombing incident six years ago?" Yan Feng looked dumbfounded... That incident was a raging international incident... It was said that the Seventh Fleet used it at that time. The outdated map... led to this oolong incident... But then again, Bangkok is so big, why can''t you not see it...?And-why did the radar stations in Thailand become blind??


    Seeing the question mark on his nephew¡¯s face, Old Man Yan of course knew what he was thinking, so he explained: "Later, we also inquired. It is said that... the radar stations around Bangkok happened to be temporarily out of service due to a malfunction that day. We don¡¯t know why the pilot throws bombs so accurately... But this is not the most terrifying..."


    "Huh?" Yan Feng felt as if he was listening to a fairy tale. He didn''t expect that this weird thing was not over yet... unexpectedly there was something to follow.


    "Hehe..." Old man Yan blanked his nephew and said: "The most terrifying thing is... In the following three days, those old Maozi gang members in Thailand died bizarrely one by one... and, the way they died. There are so many weird things, but... all because of accidents, some were hit by a car, some were drowned, and some were choked to death by drinking... What''s more ridiculous is that there is one more-Weige ate too much and caused sudden heart palpitations. ..."


    These methods of death are so ridiculous, but Yan Feng doesn''t have the slightest feeling of wanting to laugh. He only feels cold all over his body-what kind of weird ability is this?Or is it a huge underground force??


    "From then on... As long as the old Maozi gangs step on this land, they will always encounter various accidents..." Old man Yan said quietly: "Their territory in this country has been completely lost... Went out..."


    "But, but...Uncle, isn''t there still a gangster with Lao Maozi in Thailand now? And didn''t we have a female Lao Maozi just yesterday?" Yan Feng asked strangely.


    "Hehe... that''s the Tomahawk guy, he''s not the same guy who used to grab the site with us, and after they got here, they also abide by the rules and don''t seize our business... As for the woman? That''s the Tomahawk boss. Daughter¡ªMiss Katerina, she¡¯s here to wait for Mr. Zhou..." As he said, Old Man Yan could not help but muttered, "Ma Dan¡¯s, those old hairies are really lucky. The daughter of a gang leader is actually They are so beautiful and they happen to be first-time girls... Otherwise, they would have been killed by Mr. Zhou a long time ago..."


    After saying this, the old man Yan said solemnly: "Afeng, I think you are my future heir, so I told you this. Remember¡ªthat incident is an accident¡ªand it can only be an accident. , Put everything into my stomach-take it to the grave, unless you plan to pass it on to the next generation, otherwise-dream you will keep your eyes closed for me... you know?"


    Hearing his uncle''s words, Yan Feng''s expression stunned, and he replied, "I remember...Uncle!"


    Seeing his nephew¡¯s expression, Old Man Yan was sure that he had all his words in his heart... Then he sighed slowly, leaned on the back of the sofa, closed his eyes, and refreshed his mind... ¡­After all, it''s a person who is not forgiving of age, who is rushing to six-it is not good to refuse to accept the old.


    On the other side-Zhou Ye was in the special car.


    "Gou Xiujin Sama... Why is that old man so afraid of you?" Sayuri sat opposite Zhou Ye, gently hugging her owner''s leg, using her little hand to help him gently massage his leg muscles. .


    "Oh? Why are you afraid of me? Couldn''t Old Man Yan respect me?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, teasing Sayuri, who is known as the "perfect maid who wants to make his master feel the power of her own woman" .


    "Master--" Sayuri stretched her voice a little bit--she was only sixteen or seventeen years old, and there was a hint of cuteness in her voice. This deliberate act of coquetry really made Zhou Ye I feel a little overwhelmed...


    "Speak well...Don''t act like a baby..." Zhou Ye gently squeezed Sayuri''s delicate face, which was still a little fat.


    "Master bullies people..." Sayuri''s eyes were misted, and she looked aggrieved, as if Zhou Ye really pinched her a few times--however, Zhou Ye was not moved, just kidding--!!A maid with a speeding recovery gene will feel pain when she is gently pinched by herself, and this maid is still the guy who clamored last night to let her taste the freshest day by day... will she be afraid of pain??


    Ahem-what is a maid who tastes the freshest every day... This question involves the ability to restore genes at a speeding speed, what about the ability to restore genes at a speeding speed ¡ª as the name implies, it is super recovery ability, which can transform the body in a blink of an eye The wound on the upper part is restored as if it was not injured, so well ¡ª the wound there is also wounded, and the certain model will also be restored...


    Whether you believe it or not, Zhou Ye doesn''t believe it anyway.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 653

    Sayuri saw that her master didn¡¯t pick up... and said depressed: ¡°I just knew that the old man was terrifying the master, because although he pretended very well, the fear in his eyes could not be concealed... ¡­If the owner insists on me to describe it¡ªum¡ªjust like the look in my eyes when I killed that guy for the first time, he looked at me with my feet smashing his bones bit by bit, uh- ¡ªYes, that kind of look..."


    "......What is the look in the eyes of the guy you killed for the first time..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help but spit out: "You still stepped on people''s bones one by one, and such a terrible thing is said so. no problem??"


    "Ahhh...it''s not good, I blame the master... let someone tell you such an unlady thing..." Sayuri''s small face was blushed... shyly rushed into Zhou Ye''s arms In the middle, he twisted his bumpy body unwillingly.


    "..." Zhou Ye asked the sky silently...Why do I think that Sayuri is so cute?Is he also broken?Well-is this cute?In front of others is a witch who kills without blinking, but in front of oneself is a soft sister?Okay¡ªZhou Ye admitted that he was really cute.


    Chapter Ninety Fifteen


    The convoy drove slowly into Bangkok''s Chinatown... and then stopped in front of a four-story building that looked a little old.


    "Haha... Mr. Zhou, please, the small place is a bit crude, please forgive me!" After everyone got out of the car, Old Man Yan walked over directly...said Zhou Ye apologetically.


    "It''s nothing, I think it''s pretty good... It has a sense of history." This is not the first time Zhou Ye has come to Chinatown. In general...Although the building here is old, it is very heavy and heavy with history. Feeling, here you can see the carved beams and paintings with oriental characteristics, as well as the Western-style buildings in Victorian style... In general, Zhou Ye still likes it better.


    "Haha... or Mr. Zhou knows how to appreciate..." Old man Yan couldn''t help complaining: "Now those young people always want to go out... I don''t want to go to the outside world of Huahua to make a break. Stay here!"


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly, just about to talk...


    At this moment, a voice came: "Honey¡ªyou are late..."


    Following the sound, a slender figure rushed towards Zhou Ye with a gust of fragrant wind... However, before that figure approached Zhou Ye-everyone only felt that there was a flower in front of them, followed by a metal crash. The sound."Dangling¡ª"


    "Unknown person, please don''t come near my master..." Sayuri had a rib in her hand, she was smashing towards the master of the figure-and the one standing in front of the rib was a hand. Tactical Mitsubishi Dagger...


    "Who are you?" The blond girl dressed in casual clothes asked with aggrieved expression: "Why don''t you let me get close to my dear..."


    Seeing the blonde girl, Zhou Ye said helplessly: "...Okay, Sayuri... come back, it''s her own..."


    "..." Hearing her master''s call, Sayuri stared at the blonde girl and said, "You are very strong...it''s a pity that you are your own, or I can try...Is it you strong or me? Stronger..."


    "You''re what Miss Yayoi said-gave it to my dear exclusive maid?" At this time, Katerina blinked her big blue eyes, fanned her long eyelashes, smiling. Said: "My name is Katerina, my dear favorite and favorite woman, don''t stop me next time!"


    "Hey¡ª" Sayuri sneered away with disdain, she wouldn''t say¡ªshe is jealous of Katerina, she obviously looks like a silly white sweet, but with a hook and soul. Concave-convex figure...that gull shot, that light-colored apple...huh, she is definitely a Humeizi.


    Sayuri gave Katerina a fierce look again, then her silent hand shook, and the ribs in her hand disappeared miraculously.Turning around, he returned to Zhou Ye''s back again, with his hands hanging in front of him, standing solemnly, as if it had become a harmless little white flower.


    "..." During the match between the two women just now, everyone present felt cold sweat on their heads¡ª¡ª


    To be honest, it was just the speed at which the two women played against each other-none of the people present could be able to stop them with confidence. Don''t look at the people present. They were either the old rivers and lakes who had been on the road for half their lives or the professional bodyguards, but None of them can slap themselves fiercely and say that they can take the knife by themselves-now they only have to sigh, how come all the powerful women get together??


    However, Katerina, one of the parties involved, didn''t care about the eyes of the people at all. She rushed to Zhou Ye''s front and plunged into Zhou Ye''s arms... Apart from anything else, she held Zhou Ye''s cheek. It''s a passionate French long mouth.


    After a while, Katerina let go of Zhou Ye, hugged his arms with both hands directly, and asked with a smile: "My dear... miss me..."


    "...I thought about it!" Zhou Ye''s emotional intelligence is still online...Although the two have only been apart for a few days,...the sweet words to say are still to be said.


    "I miss you too..." Katerina said happily: "So as soon as I heard that Ding Yao said you will come to Bangkok, I rolled over... I will be a window warmer for you... My dear, am I good..."


    Katerina said this sentence in Mandarin, don''t say it-the pronunciation is still pretty standard.


    "Hehe... I know you are the best!" Zhou Ye smiled and patted Katerina''s elastic dolphins... Don''t look at this girl who looks like a heartless silly Baitian, but In fact-Katerina''s black belly is no less than that of Yayoi Baidi.


    Otherwise, she would not use her hacking skills to wipe out the old Maozi gang in Bangkok. The investigation was clear, and Zhou Ye''s identity in China was found.


    This is nothing... The most important thing is that she dared to go to Bangkok alone, standing in front of Zhou Ye and threatening him.[If the prohibition is not lifted, the truth of the accident will be disclosed to the world on the Internet.


    Is Zhou Ye a threatened person?Obviously-he is not...


    Zhou Ye used blood [Katerina''s blood] general facts to teach this silly girl¡ªhe was not threatened...


    Of course, since the bloodshed happened¡ªZhou Ye had been a little bit more merciful, but he didn¡¯t expect that this girl didn¡¯t even scream for pain, and clamored to kill herself... If it hadn¡¯t been for him to explore this stupidity with spiritual power The memory in the girl''s mind confirms that this silly girl is the first time, and I really think that this silly girl has experienced many battles.


    As a result-later Zhou Ye discovered that this girl was the king of theory, the first brother of practice... In just ten minutes, she fainted... Is it really a fighting race?Or is this girl naturally stubborn?


    Even if she was about to faint, she didn''t beg for mercy...so, in the end she really fainted.


    When it was, the mind scan also let Zhou Ye know all the memories of this silly girl, from childhood to the big one¡ªeven the things Katerina had forgotten when she was a child, Zhou Ye knew all about it...


    By scanning Katerina¡¯s memory, Zhou Ye learned that when this silly girl was on vacation, she occasionally heard her father talk about this strange thing, which aroused her curiosity. She analyzed the whole incident. ¡ª¡ªFinally, it was determined that the person involved in the ghost was Zhou Ye. There was no way. After removing all the impossibility, the rest of the truth was unbelievable, it was also a fact.


    This stupid girl found herself relying on this kind of free testimony... As for why she dared to run to her alone, this girl herself came with the idea of ??sending thousands of miles away-no way, who made her first When I saw Zhou Ye''s photos, he was completely infatuated with him?


    Speaking of it, Zhou Ye also saw a little secret in Katerina''s heart. She has been precocious since she was a child. After seeing her father''s mistress for three days, she had a little wish, or she could find herself for the first time. Just spend a lifetime with the one and only man she''s in love with, or she won''t find it-if there is none, she doesn''t mind Lily.


    In fact, Katerina liked the ancient culture of China the most, and her favorite bedtime story when she was young was actually the Russian version of Liang Zhu... Compared with the love story of prince and princess like Swan Lake, she appreciates the eastern A love legend that will last until death.


    Therefore, she will save her first time until she meets Zhou Ye¡ª¡ª


    Of course¡ªthe incident that Katerina found also gave Zhou Ye a wake-up call. He used his own speech and spirit ability to make the non-participant completely believe that the accident was an accident, from beginning to end. It was an accident.


    Zhou Ye is not afraid of turning on the world war mode and destroying the entire earth, but he is afraid of trouble... it is always good to have less trouble.


    Chapter Ninety Sixteen


    Katerina is standing on Zhou Ye''s left, and Sayuri is standing behind her owner''s right. It looks like... Zhou Ye embraces the left and the right to enjoy the blessings of everyone... Do you think this is the case??You are too sweet... Zhou Ye enjoyed more than you saw.


    How does it feel like your arm is completely plunged into a deep groove??Zhou Ye said--very good, what''s it like to have a little maid who is very capable in every sense?Zhou Ye expressed his comfort...


    But although everyone present was envious, they were absolutely not jealous...These two girls, none of them were fuel-saving lamps...that is, Zhou Ye could enjoy this kind of treatment, they??It is estimated that if you dare to think about it, you will become dead in the blink of an eye¡ªthere are so many beautiful women in the world, you can''t make it with your own life.


    "Cough cough... Mr. Zhou is overwhelmed, why don''t I let you take you to the room to rest for a while, and wait a while for you to have a banquet to catch the wind!" Old man Yan winked at his nephew and motioned to him to lead Zhou Ye went to the room already prepared.


    "No need..." Katerina smiled slightly and rejected Old Man Yan''s proposal."My dear, just live with me, don''t bother to arrange the room..."


    "...Awesome..." He had never seen Katerina''s big flight, and gestured to his cheap brother-in-law with a thumbs-up. After the comparison, he felt that he was hurt. Madan''s... this is his brother-in-law. Ah, he picks up his sister, and gives him back??


    But thinking about it, Da Fei felt a lot more psychologically balanced-after all, his sister KK didn''t say anything. As an outsider, what can he say??


    "That''s fine..." Old man Yan did not refuse Katerina''s proposal. After all, when Katerina came yesterday, Old Man Yan looked at Zhou Ye''s face and prepared a luxurious large suite for her. It is more than enough to live with four or five people-there is no rudeness or anything, and between men and women friends-it is not his turn to express opinions.


    "Then let''s go up first, bye bye everyone..." Katerina said, dragging Zhou Ye towards her direction... Sayuri followed her owner at the same pace.


    Everyone watched the three people disappear on the stairs, looked at each other and smiled, and then what to do.


    If they were replaced by someone else, they would have dared to make a joke there, but - that person was Zhou Ye, and they wouldn''t even dare to make a joke.


    Katerina dragged Zhou Ye to her room-opened the door, pulled Zhou Ye and walked in."Honey¡ªI miss you... I miss you so much..."


    "Where do you think? How much do you think?" Zhou Ye smiled, his fingertips sliding down Katerina''s smooth cheeks...


    "I want to...anywhere..." Katerina''s breathing has become a little quicker."I really want to... I want to eat you, and I won''t be able to separate it from now on..."


    "It''s a pity... the banquet is about to begin in a while, and there is not enough time..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and deliberately teased the already emotional Katerina.


    "Go to his damn banquet... I know my dear, you can definitely make me bloom before the banquet begins..." Katerina can''t care much anymore, just seven days are like seven days to her. It''s the same every year-if it weren''t for the use of various hacking techniques to see her man''s dynamics anytime and anywhere, she would have left the job that her father gave her and went to the magic city lover.


    "Okay, okay... It seems that we really need a little skill to do..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and snapped his fingers lightly-silently, the speed of time passing in the entire suite became A hundred times outside."Well, now we can ignore the question of time."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 654

    Of course, Katerina, who was in the time barrier, did not feel the slightest difference. Her body time was synchronized with the time in the room at this moment-she only knew that her man had never let herself down. , No matter how tough the problem is in his hands, it will be solved like a child''s play.


    My own man said that I don''t care about time, so I really don''t care about time... Katerina couldn''t bear it anymore, and she threw herself directly on Zhou Ye''s body, not touching her own man like rain.


    Sayuri standing next to Zhou Ye whispered angrily: "Stealing the fishy cat..."


    Then turn around and walk towards the suite-when your master is there, as a considerate maid, you should step back in time. If your master needs herself, she only needs to call, and she will rush in desperately. Yes, no matter what...


    "Sayuri... come together, I don''t have the confidence to resist my dear..."


    Just when Sayuri had just turned around, Katerina suddenly came to such a sentence to stop Sayuri''s footsteps, but she quickly refused."Sorry, as a perfect maid..."


    Before she could finish her words, she discovered something very tragic-her body was like a puppet, she turned around step by step and slowly began to take off her clothes... "This, this what is the problem¡­¡­"


    "Don''t make trouble... Katerina..." Of course, Zhou Ye knew what was going on. As Zhou Ye''s woman, Katerina was also endowed with mutant DNA, but she was afraid of pain, so she was given it. It is the ability of Magneto.


    I have to say-Magneto¡¯s abilities and Sayuri¡¯s abilities are natural rivals, and she is restraining Sayuri...


    "My dear, don''t you feel bad? Don''t you want me to put on Sayuri''s maid costume to play games with you?" Katerina is not afraid of Zhou Ye, she will not be able to get to the ground for a few days, afraid of Mao .


    "Jamai Road... [Stop]" Sayuri made senseless resistance, but in the end¡ªbecause of the ability to be restrained,¡ªshe was still drawn into the circle of war...


    Three hours later----


    "That...I''m sorry, Sayuri, I didn''t expect you to be the first time..." Katerina was resting on her man''s arm, looking apologetically at her man''s other side like a doll that had been broken. Sayuri, apologized: "I thought you were with my dear..."


    "Huhu..." Sayuri was unable to speak at all. After a long time, she said lazily: "It''s nothing, it''s the first time every time, although my ability is restrained by you, but... this kind of You can¡¯t understand the benefits of the ability to regenerate quickly..."


    "It''s the first time every time?" Katerina straightened up slightly and asked curiously: "Don''t you feel the pain?"


    "It hurts every time, but...after the pain, it is heaven!"


    "Really? Is it really comfortable?" When Sayuri said, Katerina was eager to try that feeling.


    "Snapped--"


    Zhou Ye relentlessly left his palm prints on Katerina''s elastic apple, "Don''t learn Sayuri..."


    There is only one perverted maid or something,-no matter how much it is, it will be aesthetically tired.


    "Yeah!" Katerina cleverly lay in front of Zhou Ye''s fierceness, never mentioning the matter just now.


    Zhou Ye held Sayuri in one hand and Katerina''s scented shoulder in the other. He asked curiously, "What did your father call you back in such anxiousness the other day?"


    "Nothing..." Katerina squinted her eyes slightly like a full-fed golden cat, enjoying the feeling of her own man''s big hand tracing her skin, which made her feel valued ¡ª¡ªHearing Zhou Ye¡¯s question, she lazily spoke: ¡°It¡¯s just that the computer in the headquarters was hacked, and some important information was lost... and the ladles in the gang simply couldn¡¯t resist the hacker¡¯s intrusion. , That''s why you called me back!"


    "How? Did you find that guy?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Of course I found..." Katerina smiled triumphantly, pointing to the very advanced-looking micro server host placed on the desk in the corner of the room and said: "I have found her hometown... just wait. At the end of this conference, go and catch that little mouse..."


    Speaking of this, Katerina turned over and pressed herself on Zhou Ye''s body, and said coquettishly: "When the time comes, you will accompany me, okay..."


    "..." Zhou Ye thought for a while, as if he had nothing else important after the meeting, so he said, "Okay, where is that guy??"


    "In Hong Kong..." Katerina just finished speaking, she heard a grunting sound... "I, I think, I need to add some calories... honey!"


    Chapter Ninety Seventeen


    Because it used a time barrier of one to one hundred-


    Although Katerina felt that a few hours had passed, the time outside had just passed a few minutes.


    When she realized this, she felt both surprised and disappointed.


    Surprisingly, her own man can always bring her new surprises... This makes Katerina feel extremely proud, she deserves to be the man she fancyed at a glance... Disappointed-the time is not yet for the party to start when.


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye never took etiquette seriously... He directly asked Ming the location of the kitchen, and ran to the kitchen with the two women, got a bucket of chicken out, and gave his own woman a belly first. After all¡ª -They wasted a lot of energy just now.


    More than an hour later-the banquet officially began.


    Since it is a Chinese Federation, of course, the banquet will not be the style of a buffet buffet in the West, but a traditional big round table. The round table symbolizes reunion...


    From the dishes, it can be seen that Old Man Yan is really attentive... The chef specially invited from China, carefully cooked a table of official dishes... Let Katerina and Sayuri beside Zhou Ye feast on their mouths. .


    After three drinking tours, Old Man Yan put down his chopsticks, looked at Zhou Ye and smiled and said, ¡°Last time Mr. Zhou came to Bangkok, because of some minor accidents, he didn¡¯t make his husband happy. The host I did was really ashamed. The next time Mr. Zhou came to Bangkok again, I must let me entertain Mr. Zhou well and take Mr. Zhou to appreciate the charm of this Oriental Venice. It was just after the conference was officially held. Taking advantage of this opportunity, let me in these two days Be the host-how about Mr. Zhou, please spend two days in Bangkok?"


    "Haha...Then I''m disrespectful!" Of course, Zhou Ye also wanted to play in Bangkok, and with this place, are you afraid that you won''t find a local fun place?


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s promise, Old Man Yan was overjoyed-this is a rare god to confess, he hurriedly ordered the bodyguard behind him: "Go and call Axiang..."


    "Yes, boss..." The bodyguard bowed his head and agreed, and walked out of the room quickly.


    Ashanti??A very familiar name... Zhou Ye was surprised by this name, Bangkok?Chinatown?Axiang... Oh, I''m going... Isn''t this the girl from the Chinatown detective??


    To be honest¡ªwhen he first saw Old Man Yan, he felt that Old Man Yan was very familiar¡ªbut he played countless roles in the old drama of Old Man Yan...Zhou Ye really didn''t bother to face an old man. At that time, I still searched how many movies he has acted in my mind. After all, Zhou Ye is not GAY, so why should I pay attention to an old man?


    But-today''s sentence Axiang is a reminder for him... is it actually this time??Just when Zhou Ye guessed secretly...As soon as the door of the room opened, a young girl walked in.


    I saw that this girl looked about eighteen or nine years old¡ªworn in a floral dress with long silky hair draped over her shoulders, giving a feeling of youth and invincibility.


    "Hello Mr. Yan..." Yang Axiang cautiously greeted Mr. Yan as soon as he entered the door.


    Mr. Yan in Chinatown, how could she not know him?Thanks to Mr. Yan-she was not bullied after her father passed away... So, this time Mr. Yan called her and she came over.


    She didn''t expect that Mr. Yan would be disadvantageous to her. In the final analysis...Everyone is Chinese, and in a foreign country, they will take care of each other... Although Mr. Yan is on the road, he also collects protection fees from Chinatown.


    But people do things when they receive money... Especially those with protection fees and so on, don''t collect much¡ªit''s just a name.Therefore, Mr. Yan''s name is still very useful.


    "Well, Axiang is here..." Seeing Yang Axiang coming in, Mr. Yan smiled and said: "Come and let me introduce you. This is Mr. Zhou, my distinguished guest-this time, I want to ask Axiang for you One thing, help me entertain Mr. Zhou in these two days, and take them to have a good time in Bangkok. Don¡¯t worry... I will double the loss of your store closed in these two days. You just have to take Mr. Zhou. Just treat it!"


    "Okay, Mr. Yan..." Yang Axiang nodded in agreement, and turned his head to look at Zhou Ye-a handsome man...


    "You, hello... My name is Yang Axiang, my ancestral home is Chaoshan... Just call me Axiang!"


    "Miss Axiang, I will trouble you these two days..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and nodded and said, "I don''t know if Miss Axiang has eaten, why not sit down and eat together..."


    "That me..." Yang Axiang dared to say that he had eaten, but was directly interrupted by Old Man Yan."Well, since Mr. Zhou said so, Axiang, you can sit down and eat together..."


    "Then I''m sorry..." Yang Axiang heard Mr. Yan talking and had to stay.


    Soon, Mr. Yan''s men moved over a stool and placed it directly beside Katerina.There are only six seats in the table for ten people in Nuo Da, and there are still plenty of empty seats.


    "Hello, my name is Katerina, Zhou Ye''s woman..." Katerina greeted Axiang with a smile."You are so beautiful, Miss Axiang!"


    "Where... Miss Katerina is beautiful!" Axiang smiled politely.


    "We are both beautiful..." Katerina didn''t know what politeness meant, she was more used to going straight.


    When she saw Axiang, it seemed that she would always sneak a glance at her man. Katerina lay directly in Axiang¡¯s ear and whispered: "My dear is handsome..."

 The Movie World Chapter 655

    Axiang was suddenly blushed by her words... Her heart was like a small deer bumping into it, and she felt like she was being caught stealing something. She lowered her little head, and hesitated. The defense said: "No, nothing like that..."


    Who knows that Katerina exclaimed: "What? You said my dear is not handsome? Wouldn''t your conscience hurt if you told such a lie?"


    Katerina absolutely didn''t lower the volume, and it immediately attracted everyone on the table to look over...Axiang had an urge to get under the table...Who are these people?


    "Haha...Katerina, stop teasing Miss Axiang..." Of course, Zhou Ye knew what kind of black heart his woman was hiding under the silly white and sweet appearance. He smiled and helped Axiang relieve the siege. Said: "It''s okay...Katerina is joking with Miss Axiang!"


    Everyone suddenly realized... Everyone smiled and continued to chat.


    But the old man Yan who has been paying attention to the situation here is a little happy... With his understanding of Zhou Ye, if Zhou Ye is not interested in a certain woman, Li will not bother to pay attention to it, let alone help others to explain. .Obviously-this is a phenomenon that Zhou Ye has a good impression of Axiang.


    He didn''t let his nephew be a tour guide for Zhou Ye. One reason was that Zhou Ye had so many female relatives around him, which was inconvenient, and the other reason was that he wanted to arrange for Zhou Ye a beautiful woman. At the time, at least there could be someone beside Zhou Ye who could speak--


    If Zhou Ye doesn¡¯t like Axiang, the old man Yan has other alternatives... the old man who has lived at this age may not be as fast as young people in his mind, but the routine is absolutely profound to the younger generation. , Old fox, old fox, the older the fox, the more cunning.


    Chapter 918


    "This is the Grand Palace, also known as the Grand Palace, the palace of the Siamese royal family..."


    After lunch, Axiang performed her duties as a tour guide. The first stop she took Zhou Ye and everyone to go to was the Grand Palace in the center of Bangkok, and walked into the Grand Palace-she explained to everyone The origins and interesting facts of the Grand Palace, while taking everyone around in the Grand Palace.


    "This is the Grand Palace... It looks so tacky..." Katerina looked at the magnificent buildings in front of her, and said with some disdain: "It''s far from the Forbidden City..."


    "Hehe... you can''t expect the palace of a small country to catch up with the palace of the heavenly kingdom!" Hearing Katerina''s complaints, Axiang said cheerfully.


    After getting along this way, Axiang understood the characters of everyone... the most lively and active Katerina is a character who has one thing to say, one has two things, and the one named Sayuri standing behind Zhou Ye Little maid, everything is based on the wishes of her own master-even Axiang suspects that if Zhou Ye said that the earth is square, the maid named Sayuri would nod seriously and say yes.


    And Zhou Ye, who was the center of the two women, seemed to have a good-tempered appearance... He didn''t have the arrogant and domineering character of everyone''s children, but the best of the three to get along with.


    "Take a photo..." Katerina took out her SLR and handed it to Axiang with a smile: "Axiang, help me take a photo with my dear..."


    "Okay, no problem!" Axiang smiled and took the camera from her... Katerina pulled Zhou Ye in one hand and Sayuri in the other, came to the bottom of the jin pagoda, and then put a kiss without hesitation. The posture of Zhou Ye''s cheek... and Sayuri on the other side showed the same posture without showing any weakness.


    "Snapshot..."


    With a click, Axiang pressed the camera''s shutter.


    "How about the picture? Let me see..." Katerina smiled and took the camera from Axiang''s hand, and when she switched to the gallery mode, she leaked a satisfied smile: "Axiang, you took a really good picture. ¡­ By the way, why not take a photo with my dear? You know-a handsome man like my dear, you will never find a second one... Go and take a photo with my dear! "


    Although Axiang was already a little moved, the girl''s reserved mentality was still at odds."That''s not good¡­¡­"


    "What''s wrong..." Katerina said, pushing Axiang to Zhou Ye''s side... directly raised the camera and pointed at the two."Come, get closer... Get closer... Axiang, why are you so far away from my dear, you are welcome-I won''t be jealous... Yes, my dear... You hold Axiang''s shoulders ...Yes, it''s this posture...Come on, smile..."


    "Yes, isn''t it okay?" Axiang felt that the temperature on Zhou Ye''s body transmitted through the thin cloth had almost melted her...for the first time in her life, she was so close to a different sex...heart Like a rabbit, it beating quickly.


    "Don''t be nervous, do I look terrible?" Zhou Ye said, still pretending to be aggrieved... Axiang amused and shrank, "Well, it''s terrible..."


    "It''s terrible--in the next second, I can''t wait to stay by your side forever and stop leaving..." Axiang whispered in her heart... She didn''t know what was wrong with her, why she met Zhou Ye for the first time. Such a heartbeat, knowing that Katerina is his girlfriend, and desperately trying to rush into his arms...


    Obviously he and he are people in two worlds-close at hand, but at an inaccessible distance.


    "Kiss her... honey..." At this moment, Katerina''s words stunned the sentimental Xiang-what is the situation?Are you not his girlfriend?Are foreigners so open?Can you contribute your boyfriend to others??


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t wait for A Xiang to react, slightly turned his head, and kissed A Xiang''s face.This time, Axiang was completely stunned...


    "I''m sorry... it''s really hard for me!" Zhou Ye smiled and whispered in Axiang''s ear: "Who makes you so beautiful?"


    "You, you, how can you be like this..." Axiang''s little face was almost red...In her heart, Zhou Ye was already broken, and there was a girlfriend who came to tease her...


    "Yeah, let¡¯s not take it as an example..." Zhou Ye calmed down Axiang¡¯s emotions in a low voice...Sometimes, a man must speak for words, because this is responsibility-but sometimes, a man must speak for nothing, because it is fun. ...The one who has not changed after repeated teaching refers to Zhou Ye.


    "You will not be allowed to kiss me without my consent in the future...or else, or I will ignore you..." Axiang''s words were so weak and weak...she really couldn''t be tough when facing Zhou Ye.


    "Okay, no problem!" Zhou Ye promised very refreshingly, ha ha-next time I talk about the next thing, Axiang can''t escape his palm.I believe that next time Axiang will not be willing to ignore him, or else the spiritual hint will be used for nothing?


    "Axiang, come and take a look at the photos...It''s really beautiful!" At this time, Katerina had already walked over with the camera, raising the camera in her hand to show off her skills to Axiang."Look, I did a good shot!"


    "This, this is me??" Axiang looked at herself in the camera, her shy ecology, her lingering appearance... She was just a little woman teased by her lover...


    "I''ve decided to take this photo to participate in the International Photography Exhibition...Well-what name should I take?" Katerina frowned, thinking hard about the name of this group of photos.


    "A girl in love..." Sayuri''s sharp complaints hit the spot, and Axiang''s face flushed all at once.


    "Yes, that''s it!" Katerina said with a smile.


    The laughter of the two made Axiang speechless... they could only look at Zhou Ye for help.


    "Ahem...Okay, stop making trouble..." Of course, Zhou Ye was obliged to extend a helping hand to Axiang.


    Zhou Ye believes that if the trouble continues...maybe Katerina will really send her photos to the International Photography Contest for selection, and she may really get some awards-you know, Katerina¡¯s Dad is the boss of the battle axe. He carries dollars in one hand and AK in the other. He asks which one you choose?Besides, don¡¯t those lobbying companies in Europe set up specifically for this purpose?Afraid of not getting an award if you have money?


    Because of this episode, Axiang felt that she and Zhou Ye seemed to be close to each other¡ªand she no longer deliberately avoided suspicion and stayed far away from Zhou Ye... The girlfriend didn¡¯t care anymore, she cared no more. , Isn¡¯t that a guilty conscience?


    A group of four people, one man and three women, visited the Grand Palace...


    "Axiang, do you know a guy named Tang Ren?" Zhou Ye walked beside Axiang and asked casually, pretending to not care.


    "Tang Ren?? Who is that??" A Xiang had a question mark, she didn''t even know this guy.


    "Haha, it''s okay if you don''t know..." Zhou Ye felt a little settled, he was just to determine the time point... After all, it is 2006, and Tang Ren''s ugly hapless guy probably hasn''t gone abroad yet.How can a woman whom she decides to be peeked by others?If Axiang said that he knew him, it is estimated that Zhou Ye would directly rush over, causing Tang Ren to disappear into this world in various senses.


    "Is that Tang Ren important to you? Who is he?" Axiang asked curiously, looking at Zhou Ye''s expression of relief.


    "Hmm--!" Zhou Ye thought for a while, summarizing Tang Ren''s life in one sentence."A guy who is often NTR, whether in reality or in movies...!"


    "Huh?" In response to Zhou Ye''s answer, A Xiang looked dumbfounded...


    Chapter nine hundred and nineteen


    "Katerina, are you really not going to visit the night view of Bangkok with us?"


    At this moment, the four of them are sitting in an open-air bar on the side of the street after playing for a long time.The sky has gradually darkened... For the people of Bangkok, the moment of relaxation in the day has just arrived-after all, Bangkok is too hot during the day, and at night it is only when you go shopping in the cool breeze from the sea. Is king.


    Originally, Axiang''s plan was to take the people to rest in the bar for a while, and then to enjoy Bangkok''s busiest nightlife... As a result, Katerina suddenly said that she was tired and didn''t want to go shopping anymore.


    "Hmm... I feel my ankles are sore..." Facing Axiang''s question, Katerina bent over and gently rubbed her ankles while complaining: "It''s too hot here too. , I don¡¯t want to go shopping anymore, I want to go back..."


    "Then let''s go back together. It will be the same if we go shopping another day..." Zhou Ye thought for a while and said.


    "Don''t..." Katerina felt a little sweet in her heart when she heard her man''s words, but she said in her mouth: "It''s rare to have a beautiful woman as a tour guide, my dear, don''t be disappointed because of me. Just go shopping and let Sayuri. Just let me go back together!"


    "Is that so?" Zhou Ye was hesitating-suddenly saw Katerina blinking her big eyes, while she blinked at herself, she was looking at Axiangnu... seeing this Zhou Ye immediately understood the situation.


    Zhou Ye was still a little confused just now. With Katerina¡¯s genetically modified physique, she definitely shouldn¡¯t be so weak¡ªnot to mention just walking around for a few hours, even for a triathlon event. None of them.


    It seemed¡ªshe wanted to create opportunities for herself... Katerina was so good, Zhou Ye flew a clear look at Katerina, in exchange for a bright smile.


    "Well... Sayuri, you can accompany Katerina to rest here for a while, I will leave the car keys to you, and you can just drive back after you rest!" Zhou Ye arranged directly.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 656

    "Yes, Master!" Sayuri nodded slightly and responded.


    "Then let''s go..." Zhou Ye looked at the setting sun in the distance, and smiled at Axiang: "I can''t wait to see the night market in Bangkok... It is said that it is very interesting."


    "But..." Although Axiang didn''t have any resistance to traveling alone with Zhou Ye, she even had some expectations - but, after all, she was still a little worried about Katerina."Will there be anything wrong with the two girls staying here alone!"


    "It''s okay, don''t worry about us!" Katerina smiled slightly, "We are not ordinary weak girls... I have practiced!"


    Katerina stretched out her arms as she spoke, and gestured in a fit posture. She didn''t seem to feel much fit, but she felt a bit playful and cute...


    "Don''t worry, I will take care of Miss Katerina!" Sayuri said: "Betting on my life, I will never let Miss Katerina suffer any harm..."


    "...Why do I feel even more worried after hearing what you said?" Axiang smiled bitterly at the two women who promised herself.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry... I''ll be fine!" Katerina said, making a gesture to drive away the small animals: "Go, go, hush... Go!"


    "Then we are really gone..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and directly pulled Axiang up to the exit of the bar...


    Katerina watched Zhou Ye and Axiang disappear into the crowd on the street with a smile...


    "Why create conditions for that woman?" Sayuri asked calmly: "Can''t you tell, that woman has been attracted by the master?"


    "I know!" Katerina said with a smile: "But what about?"


    "..." Sayuri is speechless, shouldn''t normal women be guarded against it?Why is this girl so generous??


    "Do you know?" Katerina''s eyes still looked in the direction where Zhou Ye and Axiang were leaving. Although the backs of the two were already submerged in the crowd, her eyes remained the same."Ye is the person I love the most. I love him more than myself... And, I am still a greedy bad woman, I want to have more care and love from him."


    "............ This is not uncommon, the girls around the master are the same as you......" Sayuri vomited.


    "Yes... They do love Ye as much as I do! They want Ye to care and love more like me! But..." Katerina finally looked at herself in the distance. I took it back... Seeing Sayuri blinked innocently."I''m smarter than them..."


    "I didn''t see...Where are you smart!" Sayuri was still expressionless.


    "Because, I will observe..." Katerina smiled: "I observed my sisters with my heart, and found a very interesting thing...Do you want to know?"


    "I don''t want to..." Sayuri refused directly.


    "Don''t be like this..." Katerina shook Sayuri and said coquettishly: "You can''t chat happily like this..."


    "......Well, I want to know..." Sayuri was finally stunned by Katerina, yes, it was stunned... Sayuri said that this black-bellied chick actually used her own abilities... ¡­The Edman metal frame of her whole body is almost falling apart.


    "I found out..." Katerina smiled mysteriously at Sayuri: "Among the many women here, my dear ones most like Sister Yayoi and Sister Ding Yao... Do you know why?"


    "Why?" Sayuri asked hesitantly.


    "Because... they really managed to center on their dear will, and even did not hesitate to add new sisters to themselves..." Katerina said here, sighing."I''m very curious to ask the two sisters, why do they do this? Don''t you think that dear love is not divided enough away?"


    "What did they say?" Sayuri was also curious what the mistress of Hundred Lands, who had trained herself, said.


    "They said..." Katerina smiled: "Even if those sisters, they don''t help-they will eventually fall into the hands of my dear, it is better for them to help my dear-let my dear always remember To live up to their contributions... This is called no contention and great contention."


    "..." Sayuri thoughtfully thought of what Hyakuchi Yayoi once told her [Water is good for all things without fighting, so I can''t fight with it].


    "The low water becomes the sea, the low man becomes the king. The saint is nameless, and the big is invisible. I have only recently really understood the meaning of this sentence..." Katerina used a literal Chinese as the closing sentence... However, Her dignified appearance changed in less than three seconds."The most important thing is... I can eat until noon... If I don''t find something to do for my dear at night, I''m really afraid I won''t be able to get to the ground tomorrow... Ah ah..."


    "..." Sayuri looked at Katerina''s play tricks speechlessly, and couldn''t help but think - handsome, but three seconds, maybe she was talking about someone like her?


    Chapter Ninety Hundred and Twenty


    "Is it really okay to leave them there alone?" Even though Zhou Ye had been dragged out of the distance, Axiang was still a little worried...


    After all, whether it is Katerina or Sayuri... They are all extremely beautiful girls. In Bangkok, where there are people from any country, there are many people, and the law and order is naturally not very good... The two girls were left there alone, and Axiang was really worried.


    Facing Axiang¡¯s worries, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... what should be worried is that those who want to provoke them are--


    Two of my own women, one is a black-bellied hacker and the other is a perverted murder maid...This combination-I feel scared thinking about it.If anyone who doesn''t open their eyes provokes them... Maybe some place in Bangkok will be bloody tonight.


    "Don''t worry, they are more powerful than you think... Katerina had received rigorous military training in the Signal Flag Special Forces..." Zhou Ye casually said nonsense, but - Zhou Ye is not that much. Nonsense, it''s just that after Katerina accepted the transformation, she asked her father to help arrange a match.


    Katerina herself singled out a platoon of signal flag women''s special forces-no way, who let her get the ability of Magneto?In her hands, a few thin metal needles can exert the power as good as a bullet-and it also comes with a metal magnetic field induction. In her eyes, the female special forces who feel well hidden are like one in the night. Hundred-watt large light bulbs are as conspicuous.


    "Huh?? Katerina is so amazing... I can''t tell at all..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Axiang''s little girl almost couldn''t close together... She really didn''t see it, it just looked like A beautiful girl who is like a lily has such experience."What about Sayuri?"


    "Sayuri was once the double female champion of kendo and karate in Neon High School." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "... I suddenly felt that I seemed to be very useless..." Axiang sighed speechlessly and looked at these two girls... One has been trained by special forces and the other is a double champion... And what about himself?There seems to be nothing, right??I haven''t even received a scholarship...


    "It''s nothing... you have one thing that neither of them knows!" Zhou Ye blinked and laughed.


    "What??" Axiang looked at Zhou Ye curiously, what could she do but they wouldn''t??


    "You can speak Thai... and neither of them can!"


    "No one compares like that..." Axiangjiao gently tapped Zhou Ye''s shoulder angrily...


    "Haha...Okay, stop making trouble!" Zhou Ye smiled and grabbed Axiang''s little hand and held it in his own.


    "...You, you let me go..."


    "What?? What are you talking about?" Zhou Ye was pretending to be confused...the three secrets of being bold, careful and shameless, Zhou Ye had already practiced thoroughly.


    After A Xiang made two soft blows... then gave up.She bit her vermilion lips lightly... lowered her head... her cheeks are already red and match the apple...


    "Axiang, do you know which country''s police are the best at rescuing hostages?" Zhou Ye broke the silence between the two...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Axiang couldn''t help but raised her head and asked, "Which country has the most powerful police?"


    "Lao Maozi..." After Zhou Ye finished speaking, looking at Axiang''s unbelieving look, he explained: "It is said that their success rate in rescuing the hostages is 100%..."


    "why??"


    "Because the old-fashioned police will rush in and shoot frantically... After killing everyone, they report to their superiors-there are no hostages, only terrorists..."


    "Puff..." Axiang finally couldn''t help but laugh... She couldn''t help but whited Zhou Ye and said, "It will deceive people..."


    Following Zhou Ye¡¯s police jokes...Axiang and Zhou Ye changed into talking and laughing again, and didn¡¯t know if it was intentional or unintentional¡ªthe two did not let go of each other¡¯s hand that was holding each other tightly. .


    "If you have not visited Bangkok''s night market in Bangkok, then it will be a trip for nothing..." Axiang took Zhou Ye''s hand and walked in Bangkok''s most famous [Sina Karin] like an ordinary couple. Train and Railway Night Market] It¡¯s not a spacious street, and Zhou Ye introduced the characteristics of this night market: "This is the largest second-hand goods market in Bangkok and all kinds of night market snacks... It''s a pity, there is nothing that you men like. Those things..."


    "...It''s really wrong...I don''t like what you said..." Zhou Ye cried out innocently.


    "Hey, don''t you men all eat the bowl and look at the bowl?" Axiang looked at Zhou Ye with a smile, and joked.


    "I''m an exception..." Zhou Ye eliminated himself from the ranks of the scumbag without hesitation.


    "Really?" Axiang said, raising the hands that she and Zhou Ye clenched in front of the two of them, and asked with a smile: "Then Mr. Exception, please tell me what is going on?"


    "It''s not me..." Zhou Ye said confidently: "Axiang, you are so beautiful, everyone has a love for beauty... I am also a victim!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 657

    "..." Such shameless words are so handsome...Axiang has been completely helpless with Zhou Ye, but no matter what-she can''t really let her heart down, keep her distance from Zhou Ye-maybe He was right, everyone has a heart for beauty.


    Although she has begun to indulge herself in her heart, and also indulge Zhou Ye-but this does not delay Axiang wanting to play with this shameless guy, make a harmless joke, and show that she was eaten to death by this guy. The evil spirit of death.


    "Have you seen that beauty?" Axiang said, pointing to a tall girl standing on the side of the road in a slightly revealing dress, and said with a smile: "If you can come with her If you don¡¯t get beaten by her, I¡¯ll do whatever you like..."


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at the girl with a speechless expression...


    If you change to an ordinary person, you will probably be fooled...because they will involuntarily think of the difficulty of this matter is [French long mouth not-and not being beaten...]


    But who is Zhou Ye??At a glance, he could see that so-called beauty... is actually a big cute girl-as the name suggests, it is a product unique to Thailand-a ladyboy.


    Although Zhou Ye likes beautiful women... However, Dadiao Mengmei is not in his hunting range.


    "You actually lied to me to talk to the ladyboy?" Zhou Ye looked at Axiang, with a smile on his face and said, "Aren''t you brave enough..."


    "You, how do you know that it''s a ladyboy??" Axiang''s face was shocked, usually not a local, it is difficult to tell whether it is a ladyboy or a woman... But Zhou Ye saw it at a glance... Could it be that he used to Have you seen this guy??


    However-she had too much time to think about it, because-she had been blocked by Zhou Ye-of course, Zhou Ye used her own ambition to be fair...


    Chapter nine hundred and twenty one


    With the beginning of the lanterns-the whole of Bangkok has become a brightly lit city that never sleeps. The lights of the city correspond to the twinkling stars in the sky, giving it a dreamlike feeling.


    "You, you... how can you kiss me so..."


    At this moment, Axiang and Zhou Ye are sitting in an open-air bar on the Chao Phraya River. The table in front of them is full of Bangkok''s specialty snacks and beer...


    It''s just that, at this moment, Axiang has not been relieved from the shock of being just mouthed... Then it is her first mouth, how could she not care??Although she was quickly obsessed with it when she was squandered by the mouth... and even some people even fought Zhou Ye later.


    However, the reserved psychology of women made her deliberately pretend to be unhappy...waiting to be coaxed by Zhou Ye.


    "Who told you to lie to me to the relatives?" Zhou Ye took a sip of cold beer and said, "That''s a punishment for you!"


    "..." When mentioning this matter, Axiang was speechless... "Bad guy... I don''t know how to let me, there is no gentlemanly..."


    "What is a gentleman''s demeanor? Can I eat it?" Zhou Ye laughed and teased Axiang... When he saw Axiang''s small face stretched, he hurriedly used his own housekeeping skills-topic transfer Dafa."Speaking of which, Axiang... how did you get to Thailand?"


    "..." Axiang originally didn''t want to pay attention to Zhou Ye as a villain, and wanted to chill him for a while, but saw his slightly embarrassed expression...I can''t bear it...Forget it, I owed him in my previous life...


    Axiang picked up the beer in front of him, took a sip, and said softly: "Speaking of which, I am a three-generation immigrant... My grandfather''s generation came to Thailand... I was born in Thailand since I was a child. When I was young, I often heard my grandfather say that he wanted to go back to his roots... But in the end, he couldn''t go back either..."


    "It''s okay, I''ll be with you the next day to bring your grandfather''s ashes back to his hometown in Hua Country... It can be considered to have fulfilled his lifelong thoughts!" Zhou Ye gently grabbed A Xiang''s little hand and comforted A Xiang.


    "Hmm..." Axiang felt the temperature passed from Zhou Ye''s palm. At this moment - she suddenly wanted to confide her suffering to this man... "My father passed away unexpectedly three years ago... ¡­At that time, I was just seventeen years old-I don¡¯t know anything, I don¡¯t know anything..."


    "Where is your mother?" Zhou Ye asked strangely.


    "Haha...Mom?" Axiang smiled sarcastically."When I was ten years old, that woman ran away with a foreigner under the banner of enjoying her life... I didn''t have a mother..."


    "I''m sorry..." Zhou Ye stood up and sat beside Axiang¡ªthen gently wrapped Axiang''s shoulders. At this moment, he really didn''t mean anything else, just wanted to give this poor man The girl is just warm.


    "It''s nothing...Although that woman is gone, with the help of neighbors in the neighborhood, I don''t think my childhood was so bad..." Axiang snuggled up in Zhou Ye''s arms, no matter how strong people are, they are tired. When...At this moment, she really felt a little tired.


    Sorry-Katerina, let me temporarily lend this warm embrace for one night... After tomorrow, I won''t be greedy for every second... After Axiang apologized to Katerina in her heart, finally Putting aside the last worries in her heart, she began to enjoy the warmth in Zhou Ye''s arms with peace of mind, and her story continued.


    "When my father just passed away, many people who didn''t know him blocked the door of my store with IOUs, saying that people are not bad in debt, and forced me to pay back... In the end, Yan Lao came forward and solved the guys who wanted to take advantage of the fire! "


    "Although my dad is gone, he still left me a two-story building... Relying on the rent collection, I can still live without worries."


    "I plan to go back and save some money, free up the next floor, then renovate, and build a karaoke shop... Then I will save some dowry so that I can find a good person to marry..."


    "But-I didn''t expect that I was just called to help by Yan Lao, and I actually met you, the magic star I hit... Do you think I am lucky? Or unfortunate?" Axiang said, looking at Zhou. Ye... as if wanting to see something from his expression.


    "Whether it''s going to be here... you must have been lucky to meet me!" Zhou Ye smiled and lightly pecked on Axiang''s little dog.


    "Cheeky..." Axiang has become accustomed to the intimate behavior between the two - she even enjoys Zhou Ye''s sneak attack.


    "Okay, don''t just talk about me... Tell me about you, who are you? Why do Yan Lao respect you so much?" Axiang is also full of curiosity about Zhou Ye, and there is such a beautiful hairy girl. Girlfriend, and a neon maid who is obedient to everything, in her opinion... Zhou Ye''s family background is definitely not simple.


    Zhou Ye didn''t expect the problem to hit him. After thinking about it for a while, he said: "Me?? Hmm¡ªwhat should I say?? I am a person with a little money and little ability..."


    "A liar-still have a little money? A little ability?" Axiang said disdainfully: "You have forgotten your own greatest characteristic!"


    "What is it?" Zhou Ye asked strangely, what else did he not know that Axiang knew??


    "You still have a little flower heart..." After saying this, Axiang couldn''t help but laugh first.


    The two of them were chatting and eating delicacies...Unconsciously, it was midnight...However, the crowds on the street were still in an endless stream...and Ah Xiang also felt a little drunk."You, do you want to soak me..."


    "Yes!" Zhou Ye looked at the somewhat drunk-eyed Axiang and nodded with a smile.


    "Well...give you a chance!" Under Zhou Ye''s spiritual hint, Axiang was already a little hard to hold on to herself... Now, she just found a reason to indulge herself."As long as you can move me... I belong to you tonight, it''s the first time for others..."


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Axiang speechlessly. This girl would drink some beer and she was not suitable for drinking... However, he forgot one thing, every woman is a born actor.


    "Do you know? Actually I can do magic..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and then looked around... They were in a very good position, sitting on a high embankment, with Chao Phraya River on the left and brightly lit on the right. Night market stalls.


    Half of Axiang was resting on Zhou Ye''s body, exhaling in his ears: "Change to show me..."


    "Look there..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and pointed to the crowded night market under their feet...


    "What''s wrong there?" Axiang looked in the direction Zhou Ye pointed, only to see the crowds in the night market, nothing else."Nothing...Are you bluffing me?"


    "Magic--you have to be sincere to see the picture you want..." Zhou Ye smiled and whispered into Axiang''s ear.


    "Forget about you..." Axiang couldn''t help but give Zhou Ye a blank look. Although she knew that this guy might be fooling herself, she still couldn''t help thinking in her heart [If there is a god, I will give All I have, I just want to live a life with Zhou Ye, a bad guy... I recognize even if I''m poor...]¡ª¡ª


    However-at this moment, Axiang felt the light in front of him flashed-the whole night market began to plunge into darkness from east to west, no, not all the lights were off... and some lights remained Shining, and finally¡ªthe lights of the entire night market turned into these three Chinese characters [I love you]...


    "Woo..." Seeing this scene in front of her, Axiang couldn''t help covering her little scorpion-she was afraid that she could not help crying...


    "Do you like it?" Zhou Ye whispered in Axiang''s ear.


    "..." Axiang directly replaced her answer with a passionate French long mouth...


    Chapter 922


    Early in the morning¡ªAxiang was awakened by the noisy shouts and bargaining outside the window.


    Still a little sleepy, she turned over and felt as if she had fallen into a warm embrace... That powerful arm gave her an indescribable sense of security...


    Eh???embrace??Sense of security????


    "Ah..." Just when Axiang wanted to scream, she finally found out who the owner was in her arms-she hurriedly covered her little scorpion with her hand... When she looked at the beautiful face in front of her , The memories of last night immediately flooded into her mind.


    Last night, I was moved by the bad guy in front of me with some unknown technique. Don¡¯t want it. At that time, I abandon all my reservations and offered my own words.


    Then the two of them went straight back to their homes on the tricycle in Bangkok.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 658

    Thinking of what happened between the two of them in their own homes-Axiang felt that her little face was hot... This bad guy, completely disregarding that it was the first time he used all his methods on him... bad guy ...Obviously he said that it was impossible, but he still...


    Ahem-to put it succinctly and concisely... Axiang''s three links were achieved.


    "Bad guy..." Axiang muttered, resisting the pain under her body, moving her body, arching into someone''s arms... Last night she felt like she was flying like a balloon. The flying... the others are fragmented, cough cough-in short, fainted.


    "What to do..." Axiang gently raised his hand, stroking Zhou Ye''s cheek... and muttered to herself unwillingly: "I suddenly didn''t want to return you to Katerina... I became A bad woman who robbed someone else¡¯s boyfriend..."


    "I''m not an object...what else?" Following these words, Zhou Ye opened his eyes.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Axiang buried her head in his arms shyly and refused to come out...


    After a while-she quietly poked out her little head, muffled and said: "Have you heard all of them??"


    "No...I didn''t hear what a certain kitten said there...Bad boy...What about a bad woman who robbed a boyfriend!" Zhou Ye smiled and joked as he looked at Axiang, who was stealing the bell.


    "Bad guy...Don''t call me a kitten..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s ridicule, Axiang bit his shoulder bitterly...a kitten...too...too shy.


    The so-called kitten was the nickname Zhou Ye gave her last night... because it sounds like a cat, so what''s the name?Guess it yourself...


    "Hmm...what to do, you didn''t go back all night last night...Katerina must know what happened between us...what to do..." Axiang began to struggle again.


    "It''s okay...I''ll sleep with her..." Zhou Ye comforted Axiang.


    "You''re not a woman, you don''t understand... This kind of thing, it''s useless to say how to convince..." Axiang''s small face was almost wrinkled, and after hesitating for a long time... She gritted her teeth and sat up, directly facing Zhou. Ye said, "Get up... Let''s go back now... Don''t talk for a while, I''ll talk... Just say that we both drank too much outside, and then we came back and fell asleep in a daze..."


    "Anything... I can''t admit that we have had a relationship... The women are very stingy, and they said [As long as you explain honestly, I will forgive you for everything], but in my heart I think, as long as you explain, you will It''s dead...So, don''t believe this...you must kill us. Nothing has happened..." Axiang confessed to Zhou Ye while searching for her clothes on the couch.


    "What about you?? What do you do?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile looking at A Xiang''s nervous appearance.


    "I...?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, Axiang couldn''t help but stagnate.But soon she concealed the past... "What can I do? Can you marry me?? Don''t be kidding... Everyone is an adult... Just for fun, do you really think you are a lover? ??"


    "That''s pretty good..." Zhou Ye smiled and picked up a light-colored towel from the side of the couch, with a trace of blood still remaining on it... "I almost believed it... if it wasn''t for this thing!"


    "...Don''t, don''t be stupid, then, that''s just an official holiday...Do you think I am the first time?" Axiang hurriedly snatched the evidence in Zhou Ye''s hand, and said with a look of embarrassment.


    "......Haha! Since it''s not the first time, it means that you don''t need to rest...Come on, just take this opportunity to relive the scenes of last night..." The woman dealing with the dead duck Zangying , Zhou Ye has a unique trick.


    With that said, Zhou Ye dragged Axiang into his arms...turned over and made a gesture that he was about to...whatever.


    Scared Axiang and hurriedly shouted: "Don''t...I still hurt..."


    Zhou Ye looked at the little cat under him with a smile, and asked, "Aren''t you experienced? Don''t you... know everything?"


    "I, I... I just don''t want to embarrass you..." Axiang whispered with a grievance on her face: "I really don''t want to embarrass you... Uuuu... I don''t want to be a man who has robbed a friend. The bad woman...but I really love you...uuuu..."


    Having said this, Axiang couldn''t help crying aggrieved... This bad guy, unappreciating and murdering herself... is necrotic...


    ... Zhou Ye looked at the crying Pear Flower Raining Axiang silently, and couldn''t help but kiss her gently on the forehead."Silly girl... It''s my business whether I am embarrassed or not, you don''t have to think about anything, just be my woman at ease, don''t worry about other things, I will take care of it..."


    "Hmm...!" Looking at Zhou Ye''s serious expression, Axiang nodded with tears in her eyes... How many years, she once again knew what it was like to be distressed, and she has been strong since her father died. Ah Xiang, who lives alone, has once again experienced what it is like to be happy.


    "Waiting for me here... I''ll bring you breakfast back..." Zhou Ye said, and after a light kiss on Axiang''s cheek, he stood up... He threw the clothes on the ground last night. Picked it up and put it on...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s movements, Axiang finally found her own clothes... Feelings moved from downstairs to upstairs, and the clothes were dropped by the two of them. One can imagine how crazy the two of them were last night.


    After getting dressed, Zhou Ye returned to the couch again, and after taking a sip on Axiang''s forehead, he said, "Lie down here and don''t move... I''ll get you some food!"


    "Well-I''ll be obedient... Ye, you''ll be back soon..." Axiang really clicked her head like a little cat at this moment, and watched her man walk down the stairs.


    Chapter nine hundred and twenty-three


    Three days later - in the top-level reception room of a private club in Bangkok called Club Perdomo, a group of well-dressed middle-aged and elderly men were quietly gathering around a long conference table, seeming to be talking about something.


    If you only talk about appearances, these guys are undoubtedly successful people. The clothes they wear, the watches they wear on their wrists, and all of them are expensive luxury brands. A group of five people sits on both sides of the conference table. .


    At first glance, it looks like a group of high-level social elites are meeting here to study various business and international forms.


    But-if you listen to what they say, it will immediately subvert your impression of them.


    Like what, the harvest this year is not so good, so the price of the goods has to be increased by two times-this is the big man from the Golden Triangle who is discussing the price of this year''s gambling goods with the Malaysian Dato.


    Regardless of the recent strict inspections by the Marine Police, everyone''s life is not easy-this is the smuggling issue between Hong Kong and Singapore''s bigwigs.


    What-there is going to be a war there. Can you help the brothers because everyone is Chinese?¡ª¡ªThis is the tycoon of Burma who is discussing the arms issue.


    Of course¡ªalthough there is no clear statement here that the business of gambling is not allowed, but as a Chinese, everyone tacitly throws all the things in their hands to the locals, and those things in the territory controlled by the Chinese gang It will never be sold to Chinese.


    What if anyone dares to violate this tacit decision?Then what is waiting for him will be the endless pursuit of all Chinese in Southeast Asia...


    Among this group of middle-aged and elderly men, the handsome young man who sat at the top looked particularly dazzling... However, no one dared to ignore him among the big guys who stomped and trembled locally.


    Because he is Zhou Ye-he is Zhou Ye who killed hundreds of old Maozi in one sentence...


    These old guys all witnessed the weird thing with their own eyes...So, each of them lowered their voices as much as possible, for fear that it would arouse the disgust of this young master...


    In fact, they were thinking too much--even though Zhou Ye was doing it there, but he didn''t know where he flew to.


    Three days ago-Zhou Ye, who successfully pushed Axiang, not only brought the breakfast, but also Katerina and Sayuri... At that time, he was ashamed to get Axiang.


    However, after Katerina drove Zhou Ye out of the house-I didn''t know what to say to Axiang, the silly girl Axiang yelled to the eldest sister of Katerina...


    The two of them...even when they were sleeping, they wanted to be together. Instead, they drove Zhou Ye out, and Zhou Ye got jealous...


    In addition, the two girls also fooled their cute little maid, Sayuri, and the three of them went on a trip in Bangkok together... Zhou Ye, who had made him, had no feeling of meat for three days.Thinking of this¡ªZhou Ye couldn''t help but hate the itch of his teeth¡ªturning back to the end of things, I must teach a few chicks well to let them know¡ªin Zhou''s family, who is the heaven.


    "Mr. Zhou...Mr. Zhou?" A voice rang in Zhou Ye''s ear, drawing his attention from outside the nine heavens.


    "Huh? What''s wrong?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Everyone is about to discuss it...Did you...say a few words?" Old man Yan reminded with a smile.


    "I have nothing to say..." Zhou Ye waved his hand and said, "I still said that...I don''t object to everyone making money, but don''t let me know who poisoned my compatriots with those rubbish..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye glanced at the bosses sitting at the table below, "If there is anyone who is bold, you can take a gamble and see if I will find him doing a ghost... Of course, I lose the gamble. If it¡¯s gone¡ªthen he will have only one end!!! Life, not, like, death."


    When Zhou Ye said these words word by word, the bosses below couldn''t help but look awkward... hurriedly responded-we are all Chinese, how could we give those things to our compatriots?


    "Well-it''s fine if you don''t!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, then turned to look at the boss in Malaysia, Dato Liu Xinyuan said: "Do you have a guy nicknamed Feng Qi?"


    Liu Xinyuan hurriedly stood up and replied respectfully: "Yes, Mr. Zhou..."


    "That guy violated our rules... He actually dared to sell the goods to the Chinese. Go back and clean the door yourself..."


    "Yes, I know what to do!" Liu Xinyuan answered in a cold sweat.


    "I know... you don''t know about this, so... this time I will let you go, and go back and clear the door by myself...!" Zhou Ye said... after a pause, he tilted his head and thought. He said at once: "Forget it, I''ll clean it up for you, the rubbish is really an eye to see if they are alive!"


    "Yes, yes... thank you Mr. Zhou, thank you Mr. Zhou..." Liu Xinyuan said while wiping the cold sweat on his forehead with a handkerchief.

 The Movie World Chapter 659

    At this moment, his mobile phone rang suddenly... Liu Xinyuan was a little confused, what is this doing?Did your subordinates all grow up eating brain fragments?Tell them that they are in a meeting...nothing important, don''t disturb yourself...


    "Don''t pick it up? Maybe it''s good news?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "Take it, let everyone hear what the good news is..."


    "Yes, yes..." Liu Xinyuan took out his customized mobile phone from his pocket with difficulty. After connecting, he turned on the phone''s amplifier."Hey?"


    "Boss, it''s me... big head..." Liu Xinyuan''s cell phone heard a middle-aged man''s voice, which sounded a little urgent.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t I tell you not to arc me if there is no hurry?" Liu Xinyuan had an ominous premonition in his heart.


    "Something happened, boss... Feng Qi is crazy... He just grabbed a package of goods by himself, and swallowed it all in his stomach... Seeing that he couldn''t survive..."


    "When did it happen?" Liu Xinyuan''s voice was trembling... and the other bosses at the conference table, since Zhou Ye started talking just now, quieted down, and now they are all waiting with their eyes and ears erect. Waiting to see the fate of Liu Xinyuan.


    "Just...about a minute ago..." The big head''s voice was a little scared."Boss, trust me... I definitely didn''t hack that package... It was Feng Qi, a lunatic who ate it in his stomach..."


    "Okay... No need to explain, I believe you are big head... Take care of Feng Qi''s funeral, and I will talk about everything when I go back." Although Liu Xinyuan''s tone was calm, his hands were trembling constantly. Not being angry, but being frightened by Zhou Ye...


    He was sure that his Ma Tsai Feng Qi had absolutely no mental illness...not to mention any intermittent mental illness¡ªwould he suddenly go crazy under such a coincidental situation??Before Zhou Ye said to help him deal with this guy, the guy behind was crazy... This Nima, think carefully and terribly.


    "Sorry, Mr. Zhou, I am not strict in my control, and I am willing to be punished..." Liu Xinyuan, who hung up the phone, immediately lowered his head and began to review his fault against Zhou Ye.


    "No need...The package of goods that Feng Qi swallowed is worth more than 200,000 yuan. Although it is not a big deal to you...but it is also a small punishment. Don''t do it again next time...If you do it again, I''m not sure if the person who will swallow the goods is your unworthy subordinate or you..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Yes, I promise I will never have another time!" Liu Xinyuan didn''t have the courage to resist at all... As one of the parties who witnessed the strange death of hundreds of old Maozi in front of him, he dared to face the army Open fire, dare to ask people to kill the Malay police''s whole family... However, facing the non-human Zhou Ye, he can''t even have a rebellious heart.


    "This sentence also agrees to apply to you...Do you understand?" Zhou Ye said and scanned the bosses present in a circle.


    Whoever looked at his eyes immediately straightened his waist. It is estimated that when he was a child, he had never been so behaved in front of his teacher.


    Zhou Ye looked at this group of quail-like guys who were scared by him, without a sense of accomplishment...


    Why don''t you go out and play with your own woman, Zhou Ye sighed boredly, then waved his hand, and said, "Okay, everyone should be gone if nothing happened..."


    "Goodbye Mr. Zhou..." XN


    A group of guys heard Zhou Ye''s words, like a pardon... lowered their heads, and walked out of the meeting room quickly.


    Chapter nine hundred and twenty four


    Seeing everyone walking out of the meeting room, Zhou Ye was about to get up and leave...Suddenly he walked in a young man wearing a black suit and holding a folder in his hand. No one else was the nephew of Old Man Yan, Yan Feng. .


    As soon as he entered the room, he walked towards Zhou Ye... He was not qualified to attend the meeting just now, so he could only stand at the gate and wait for the meeting to end before he walked in.


    "Mr. Zhou..." Yan Feng came to Zhou Ye and handed the folder in his hand to his eyes."Fortunately, we finally found the information of the girl you were looking for..."


    "Oh? The work efficiency is good, I am very optimistic about you..." Zhou Ye said as he took the folder from Yan Feng''s hand, opened the folder, and looked down.


    In the folder is something like a personal file. In the upper right corner of the first page is a photo of a little girl. The little loli on the photo looks like six or seven years old, with big eyes. , The red chrysanthemum, the small nose, the pink jade peck looks very cute and cute.


    "Sino, female, Chinese-her parents are unknown. She was abandoned at the door of the Hope Star Orphanage in Bangkok three years ago... The dean of the orphanage did not find anything in her to prove her identity, only that A silver longevity lock hung on her neck, with the two Chinese characters Sino engraved on it, so the dean confirmed that the little girl is Chinese, at least of Chinese descent..."


    Yan Feng stood beside Zhou Ye, introducing him the news he had inquired.


    "Um-! Let''s go now..." Zhou Ye snapped, closing the information of Sino Lori in his hand, and stepped outside without hesitation...


    "Okay, Mr. Zhou..." Yan Feng hurriedly followed... Just kidding, this uncle is a master who needs to take care of himself, don''t care what he wants to do, just obediently follow the instructions.


    Zhou Ye quickly walked out the door of the private club... Yan Feng hurriedly trot two steps behind him before Zhou Ye, arrived at the door of the extended Lincoln that had been waiting at the door, and helped Zhou Ye open the door.


    Zhou Ye sat directly... and Yan Feng quickly walked to the position of the co-pilot and sat in."Drive, go to Hope Star Orphanage..."


    Following Yan Feng¡¯s order, the Lincoln car drove quickly towards the Hope Star Orphanage...


    Zhou Ye was sitting in the car...Looking at the information on the little Lolita Snow in his hand, in this cute little Lolita, he could still see the appearance of the black-bellied Lolita who meticulously planned a murder case in the future.


    "Interesting..." Zhou Ye began to look forward to seeing this black belly little Lori for the first time...


    When meeting Axiang, Zhou Ye of course remembered the little black-bellied Lori Snow who planned all the killing steps and leaked a terrible smile at the end. Since thinking of her, Zhou Ye would certainly not let it go. This cute little loli is gone.


    It just so happened that Yan Feng, under the instruction of his uncle, came over...To make a good relationship with him, of course Zhou Ye used him unceremoniously...


    But should I say that he is indeed the old man Yan who stomped Bangkok and trembled?Just by relying on a name and approximate age, in a little more than a day, he found Sinuo from Bangkok, an cosmopolitan city with a population of several million. It was really amazing.


    "Sino Lolita--I really look forward to seeing you for the first time, I don''t know what it will be like?" Zhou Ye smiled and leaned back on the chair...waiting for the upcoming meeting.


    On the other side-in the office of the dean of the Hope Star Orphanage.


    "Mr. Li, I''m sorry... You are not married and do not have children of your own, so it does not meet the requirements of our orphanage for adoptive families, so... I''m sorry, we can''t give Sino to you to raise!!!" Sitting behind her desk, struggling with her fat belly, she said solemnly to the middle-aged Chinese sitting opposite her.


    "Is there really no way?" Li asked depressedly...


    As a senior lolicon, Li has no interest in those adult women...In his opinion, those women are full of filth all over their bodies, and their heads are full of fame and fortune...and, in their mouths Full of lies.


    So-the most ideal life partner really needs to be cultivated from an early age.


    Therefore, he was searching everywhere in more than a dozen orphanages in Bangkok¡ªlooking for the other half of his future life.


    However¡ªhe hasn¡¯t found a good goal until today¡ªwhen he visited this Hope Star Orphanage in the name of an adopter, he was spotted by the little girl named Sinuo at a glance.


    Seeing her at the first glance, Li knew that his spring was finally here...


    Although he wanted to take Sinuo back to his home that day, but... he knew that it was impossible. After all, he knew his own family affairs, and on his terms, he would not be allowed to adopt Sinuo.


    Therefore, after he was fully prepared, he came to the Hope Star Orphanage again... This time, he was bound to win¡ªbecause he had prepared a secret weapon, a secret weapon to win with one blow.


    Thinking of this, Li once again sincerely pleaded with the dean of the orphanage who was so fat that he could hardly walk: "Please think of a way, I believe that the regulations are dead, but people are alive... There are other ways, right?? Dean?"


    "Haha..." The dean of the orphanage looked at the shameless middle-aged man in front of him, and smiled disdainfully.


    In her opinion, the total amount of clothes on this man''s body is less than one thousand baht. He is a poor ghost. What qualifications do he have to help him find a way to avoid the adoption process?


    Don''t you need money to buy off those officials?Do you still count on yourself to help him?Who does he think he is??


    "There are still methods, but I think those methods are probably not suitable for you, Mr. Li..." The dean said halfway, but he couldn''t continue anymore...because he saw a bag full of money.


    "There are 300,000 baht here, I think... probably enough to prove my sincerity..." In order to Sino, Li took out all his savings for several years... This is already a huge gamble for him. .


    "I, I think...probably...is enough..." The dean looked at the paper bag of Thai baht on the table in front of him, and his attitude suddenly came to a 180 degree turn. One hundred thousand baht is enough to buy the person in charge of civil affairs. The officials have revised the file information, and the remaining 200,000 are all hers."Mr. Li, you have proved with facts that your financial resources are enough to give those poor children who have lost their parents a happy life!"


    "So...what are we waiting for? Dean?" Li was very satisfied with Dean''s attitude. Although he smashed into his savings for several years, he watched the guy who saw the money instantly changed his attitude. It''s so cool... No wonder those rich kids in TV movies like to take money so much...


    Just as the two smiled at each other, celebrating their respective gains...Suddenly, the door of the dean''s room was kicked open from outside, and then a voice came."I feel-this gentleman''s sincerity is not enough, what do you think? Dean?"


    Chapter nine hundred and twenty-five


    "Who are you?" Hearing these words, Li, who was already close to success, suddenly stood up. He turned his head and looked at the door...


    I saw a handsome young man wearing a black casual suit standing there, and behind him was a young man in black who looked like his subordinate...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 660

    That man was no one else, but Zhou Ye who happened to rush to the orphanage.


    "Me?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "I am the one who came to adopt Sinuo!"


    "You, you...you are not eligible for adoption at all!" Li was almost jumped up by Zhou Ye''s words. How could someone try to intercept Hu with his life partner after a long time??


    However-when he saw Zhou Ye''s age, he suddenly remembered several regulations of the Thai government on the adoption of orphans. Because he had ideas, he had studied those articles in depth. Obviously-from the age limit, Zhou Ye couldn''t do it-thinking of this, he suddenly became calmer again."Little brother... I''m afraid you are not enough for adoption, so let''s go back and talk about it in a few years."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye ignored him... but went directly to the dean."I want to adopt Sinuo... make a condition!"


    "This...this..." The dean is also a little bit awkward... In the past ten days and a half months, there was no adoption of a girl, but today, there will be two... and the girl who asked for adoption is still the same. This made her almost embarrassed.


    The Li in front of him gave money...300,000 baht is really not a small amount. In this year and month when even a civil servant is only paid more than 10,000 baht a month, the money is enough for some people to take risks.


    But the handsome young man who came later, no matter in terms of identity, appearance, or temperament, did not look like an ordinary person... She was just the dean of an orphanage, and she was also afraid of offending people.


    Seeing the dean hesitated... Li was immediately anxious. He stood up and stepped forward directly on the dean''s desk, and said eagerly: "Dean, we have already agreed... ¡­I can¡¯t go back..."


    "This..." The dean hesitated... She also wanted to collect the money, but she didn''t want to offend people... It''s really big.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye glanced at the dean coldly, and then made a gesture behind him: "I want to talk to the dean about something, you guys should first invite the unrelated people out!"


    "Yes, Mr. Zhou!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yan Feng did not dare to delay. He took the two bodyguards behind him, walked behind Li, and grabbed his shoulder one by one."Excuse me, this gentleman... please come out with us..."


    "Who are you? Why do you want me to go out...?" Li already felt a little bad... He couldn''t imagine that if the life partner he fancy was taken away by this rich second generation [Zhou Ye], it would be What kind of things should be done... or something that is indescribable in one way or another?Or was X directly transferred to X slave??


    No, you must not let Sinuo be taken away by this guy-countless thoughts flashed through Li''s mind, but the only thing he knew was that Sinuo belonged to him, and she must not be taken by others. go.


    "You let me go?? You guys are illegal, do you know? Let go of me..." Li struggled desperately, but-although he had a lot of strength,-he pressed the two bodyguards professionally on his shoulders Just eat this bowl of rice, and have skill.


    The two of them buckled Li''s shoulder blades, no matter how hard he struggled, they couldn''t get rid of their restraints.


    "Please don''t make us embarrassed... sir..." Although the bodyguard was polite, but his subordinates were not at all polite... One side, with force, directly grabbed Li''s two arms and walked outside.


    When they left the house, the two did not forget to help their owner close the door of the room.


    "Okay, Dean...I think there are no other accidents now?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, looked at the dean of the orphanage and said, "Please help me through the adoption procedures of Sinuo, thank you... "


    "Okay, okay... sir!" The dean was already scared enough. The young master who seems to be an extraordinary person has a really strong temper. She still manages things well, thinking of this, she slightly Respectfully said: "So... could you please show me your identification?"


    "Proof of identity?" Of course Zhou Ye didn''t have a Thai identity certificate, but...Yan Feng did.


    Seeing Zhou Ye look a little embarrassed, Yan Feng hurriedly handed over his identity certificate."This is my identification..."


    "But... isn''t this gentleman going to adopt Sino?" The dean was a little confused...


    "Yes, I want to adopt Sinoe. Is there any problem?" Zhou Ye asked in a leisurely manner. He was holding a passport and not a Thai ID card. Of course, he was not eligible to adopt Sinoe... But what is there to say? Said??Money can move God-this sentence is especially applicable in Thailand.


    "This is an unregistered savings card of Thai Capital Bank, which has a deposit of 20 million baht...The password is on the back of the card. You can now use your computer to log in to the online bank to check the account balance..." Yan Feng said, hand Flip-behind his ID card, it was a bank card.


    "No... there is no problem!" The dean has never seen so much money in her life. It is not good to say that after finishing this vote, there is no problem in retirement... The reason she dared to do this is naturally because of her husband It happens to be the official in charge of civil affairs-Thailand does not have any circumvention system. This is called judging talents and not avoiding relatives.


    "Then please go through the adoption procedures for us quickly..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, money or something... you don''t need to care at all.Little Lolita¡¯s belonging is the business...


    "Okay, okay... please wait a moment, it will be done soon..." the dean said, and quickly stood up from her seat at a speed that was completely inconsistent with her fat figure, and then casually took Yan Feng''s identity The Zhenggen bank card was held in his hand at the same time.


    Just when she ran to the photocopier next to the office to copy the ID, the bank card in her hand was gone... Obviously, she was a veteran collecting money...


    Fifteen minutes-in just fifteen minutes, the adoption documents that originally took at least one week to complete the procedures were processed after the dean called his husband... What is Qian Nengtong? God??That''s it...


    Chapter nine hundred and twenty six


    And at this moment - Li, who was seated outside the corridor of the dean''s room by Yan Feng''s two bodyguards, looked unwilling... He tried to get Zhou Ye''s message from the two bodyguards who were pressing himself, but - All failed.


    The two bodyguards were just like the robot, and ignored him... They were completely treated as if they had not heard.


    Li, already a little desperate...


    however--


    More desperate is still behind...


    Twenty minutes later-the door of the dean''s room opened, and the fat woman with a polite face in front of her, an open-mouthed policy, and a closed-mouthed policy, walked along with a flattering smile like a most vulgar old bustard. Behind the two young men.


    "Two gentlemen... please go here... I''ll take you to take a look at Sinuo. She should be taking a handicraft class now..." the dean said, with a fat face smiling as bright as a chrysanthemum.


    "You bastard woman... you will definitely go to hell!!" Li, who was pressed on the bench, heard the words of the dean, and suddenly felt a buzz in his head... he was about to lose that little angel Yet?


    He is not reconciled... He is really not reconciled. For the little angel of Sinuo, he puts all his energy into it... If, if it weren''t for these two guys, suddenly there was a stick in the middle, he would have already told Sinuo. The little angel has lived a happy life...ahhhhh...


    "I... I will find you... I remember your face... I will definitely find you... Hahaha... You can''t run away..." Li stubbornly raised his head. , Staring at Zhou Ye with a grim look, his eyes were covered with blood, like a lunatic.


    "Haha... I know who you are..." Zhou Ye smiled disdainfully at the crazy Li in front of him... This guy is the adoptive father of Sinuo in the movie, an out-and-out lolicon... "Sino will be mine... She is destined to be mine..."


    "Asshole... asshole... Sino is mine... I will find you... I promise I will find you a little bit..." Li heard Zhou Ye''s words, his already crazy face added a bit more Lie...like an evil spirit.


    "You don''t have any more..." After Zhou Ye said these words, he ignored this guy who was destined to be a dead person, turned and walked towards the dean... Yan Feng who followed him vaguely treated himself The two bodyguards winked, and then stroked their neck lightly.


    Pressing Li''s two bodyguards, he nodded slightly, and then grabbed Li and walked out...hehe, want to avenge Mr. Zhou??Really think too much?Do you really think that the underworld can''t kill people?


    Hmm-yes, they don''t know how to kill, but if this guy drank himself and drove the car to the edge of a cliff or something, it wouldn''t matter to them...Drunk driving or something, it would be dead for nothing.


    "Mr. Zhou, Zhou... Is this..." The dean stood aside and witnessed all the passing-she felt that her calf was trembling a little... What was it??Are you going to die??Oh my god... absolutely not.


    Even if Li just cursed her with the most vicious language... She didn''t want this guy to die... By the way, the Thai language "Go to Hell" is already the most vicious in Thailand, a country that generally believes in Buddhism. Cursed.


    "Don''t worry... nothing will happen..." Zhou Ye saw the dean''s mind... with a slight smile: "Let¡¯s go and see Xiao Sinuo, I can¡¯t wait to see this. Little cute..."


    "Okay, okay..." The dean looked at Zhou Ye, who didn''t take life seriously before him, secretly wiped her cold sweat, and walked out with Zhou Ye... She was already beating in her heart. I made up my mind, and retire immediately after finishing the vote-and then the whole family will immigrate abroad to enjoy the blessing.


    She took Zhou Ye and Yan Feng out of the rudimentary office building, across the playground full of ditches... and came to a row of three-story foreign buildings that seemed to be a few years old...


    "That...because the government is not generous with our financial allocation...so our facilities have not been refurbished for many years..." The director looked at Zhou Ye and Yan Feng with a hint of irony on their faces, and explained. I can''t talk about it anymore.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye only used one sentence haha ??to represent all of his views, the government''s financial allocation is insufficient??Maybe there are some reasons for this?But Zhou Ye estimated that... the biggest reason might be because the dean was in it.


    However, even though he knew the tricky inside, Zhou Ye didn''t want to care about such things... His little sense of justice was left to his women and the women who were about to become himself. He was not interested in managing others. .He wasn''t Bao Qingtian... even Bao Qingtian didn''t have the time to manage foreign affairs-a Kaifeng mansion would almost toss him to death.


    "Stop talking nonsense, take me to meet my little angel..." Zhou Ye said a little impatiently.


    "Yes... I will take you now..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s tone was not too good, the dean didn''t dare to sell it anymore... hurriedly led the two into the dilapidated building.


    Under the leadership of the fat dean, Zhou Ye came to the door of a room on the second floor...


    "Please wait a moment here, I''ll go in now and call Sinuo out..."


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye nodded, and stood at the entrance of the corridor with Yan Feng¡ª¡ª


    Volunteers pass by them from time to time, and they all look at them in a little surprise-in their opinion, the two people are neither like a family who is going to adopt a child, nor are they like volunteers coming to volunteer... ¡­Somewhat too strange.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 661

    Just when Zhou Ye felt that he was about to be caught in the curious eyes of passersby, the dean came over...He was also holding a six or seven-year-old girl beside her... Although the girl seemed to be wearing clothes, Not fit, but at least clean and tidy.


    Small round face, big eyes, pink-to-spotted little eyes, and cute facial features like a doll... Not a little Sino, who is it??At this time, she was hopping around by the fat dean holding hands, her big bright eyes looked up at the dean with blinks, and then curiously asked: "Dean Nana, where are we going? ??"


    "..." Zhou Ye smiled and squatted down... He looked straight at Xiao Sinuo''s eyes, and said softly: "Hello, Sinuo!"


    "You..." Little Sinuo hid behind the dean with a certain confession... Only half of his face was leaked out to look at Zhou Ye, and he asked gruffly: "Who are you? You? How do you know my name is Sinuo..."


    "Of course I know your name is Sinuo..." Zhou Ye smiled softer... For little Lolita, he was the most patient."Because we will be a family from now on..."


    Chapter nine hundred and twenty seven


    "A family?" Little Sinuo blinked, then looked at the dean... The dean nodded at her and said: "Little Sinuo, this Mr. Zhou will be your family from now on... You There will be a new home..."


    "You... do you want to adopt me??" Sinuo, a small ghost, instantly understood what the dean meant... She carefully looked at Zhou Ye, the guy who would become her legal guardian... I had to say, A handsome appearance can save a lot of things sometimes.


    At least Xiao Sinuo''s first impression of Zhou Ye was very good...


    "Yes...I''m here to take you home, Sinuo..." Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his hand to Xiao Sinuo-at this moment, his dad''s halo was fully opened... A senior dad who raised dozens of daughters and grown up [Lorikon], Zhou Ye has a strategic weapon against Lori... an ultra-luxury snack combo.


    "..." Little Sinuo looked at the various snacks that suddenly appeared in Zhou Ye''s hands like magic, and swallowed his saliva... After all, this is just an orphanage. Maybe there will be volunteers and volunteers who donate some from time to time. Clothes and food, but no one would donate anything as luxurious as such various high-end snacks.


    "Do you like it? Take it if you like..." Zhou Ye smiled and stuffed the various snacks in his hands into Xiao Sinuo''s arms, and Xiao Sinuo, who was still shocked, took it over... tell the truth There are too many snacks, and she feels that she can''t hold her anymore.


    Regarding the snacks that suddenly appeared in Zhou Ye''s hands... the others didn''t feel so strange. The director of the orphanage thought it was just a magic trick, but what about Yan Feng?He knew anything more outrageous than this... It''s just a few snacks out of thin air. What''s so strange?


    Little Sinuo was successfully kidnapped by Zhou Ye...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I abducted the dividing line of Little Snow¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª


    Bangkok was the most beautiful moment when the lanterns first came up, but it''s time for children to go to bed and sleep. There is no way-who will let children not only have no human rights, but also the right to night life?


    At this time, Little Sinuo was wearing a cute white nightdress, and her long hair was still faintly moist. She was holding in one hand the huge doll that Zhou Ye had just bought for her today and looked at Zhou Ye eagerly... ¡­The other little hand gripped his finger hard, and pitifully pleaded: "Brother...I want to listen to the story...If I don¡¯t listen to the story, I won¡¯t be able to sleep!"


    "That elder brother tells Sinuo a story about Sleeping Beauty..." Zhou Ye smiled and sat beside Xiao Sinuo and said, "But you have to close your eyes and listen, how about it?"


    "Yeah..." Little Sinuo nodded obediently, and then closed his big eyes, but the little hand was still holding Zhou Ye''s finger tightly, apparently-afraid of him leaving.


    "Once upon a time... there was a kingdom..." Zhou Ye slowly told Sinuo a bedtime story-only half of the story hadn''t been finished yet, Xiao Sinuo had completely fallen asleep.


    Looking at Xiao Sinuo''s sweet sleeping face, Zhou Ye smiled and gently lowered his head and kissed her forehead...


    This morning, after adopting Xiao Si Nuo-the first thing is to take Xiao Si Nuo to the mall... What are you doing??Of course it¡¯s buying clothes... If you have a little loli of your own, a must-play game, then it is naturally a drag game...


    If you don''t dress up your own little loli like a cute little princess, do you still have the face to say that you are a lolicon?Although Zhou Ye didn''t admit that he was Lolicon, he also wanted to dress Little Sinuo as cute as a little princess.


    And Xiao Sinuo was very well-behaved along the way, and he was simply at the mercy of Zhou Ye-ahem, of course, Zhou Ye didn''t do anything strange, after all, Xiao Sinuo was still a child...


    When Zhou Ye took Xiao Sino out of Bangkok¡¯s most exquisite shopping mall, Little Lolita had become even more cute...but Yan Feng who followed Zhou Ye was pitiful, and the whole thing was almost wrapped in various children¡¯s clothing. The bag was completely covered, and the human form was almost lost.


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye didn''t toss him anymore in the rest of the time, but asked him to help him send Xiao Sinuo''s new clothes back to his residence... and Zhou Ye himself continued to take Xiao Sinuo to play everywhere...


    They went crazy all afternoon at Siam Water Park in Bangkok, and Xiao Si Nuo went crazy...When they met in the morning, the little strangeness still disappeared completely during the two people''s play.


    Little Sinuo also showed an extraordinary sense of intimacy with Zhou Ye. From the initial familiarity with the unfamiliar way to the later closeness, gradually Little Sinuo also began to act like a baby to Zhou Ye...


    But in general, Little Sinuo is still a very well-behaved and sensible child, but only one thing... She has always called Zhou Ye''s brother... and refused to call Zhou Ye''s father.


    When Zhou Ye asked Xiao Sinuo why... Xiao Sinuo blinked his cute big eyes and said: "Because you call Dad, you can''t marry your brother when Sinuo grows up..."


    For this sentence...Zhou Ye admitted, the older brother is just the older brother...


    Until the evening, the two went back to Chinatown by car, Zhou Ye¡¯s temporary residence... After dinner, Zhou Ye helped little Lori take a bath again... Don¡¯t be crooked, it¡¯s just a simple bath... Nothing... ¡­I really didn¡¯t do anything¡­Well, at best, it¡¯s just a science teaching on the gender differences between men and women.


    After all, I¡¯ve been tired for a day, so little Lolita fell asleep so quickly¡ª¡ª


    Looking at Little Lolita who had completely fallen asleep, Zhou Ye slowly pulled out the fingers she was holding...


    Just when Zhou Ye was about to take off his clothes and rest...Suddenly, the phone in his pocket rang...


    Zhou Ye didn''t wait for the ringtone to ring completely, and instantly connected to the phone... He looked at the little Lolita who was still sleeping on the couch, and then lowered her own voice and asked, "Hello?"


    "Ye... come and save me... help..." A Xiang''s eager voice came through the phone... Then before Zhou Ye could speak, the phone was forcibly hung up...


    Hearing the voice of Axiang asking for help, Zhou Ye''s heart suddenly picked up...At the same time, there was also a monstrous killing intent--


    Without saying a word, he took out the spare biochemical maid in his wristband and put it directly on the ground... Then he directly ordered: "Watch my little princess in the room, if someone wants to treat me The little princess is unfavorable. You can turn on the annihilation mode based on the level of danger. I only have one request to protect my little princess."


    "As you wish, Master!" The biochemical maid respectfully mentioned her skirt, walked into the room and stood in front of Xiao Sinuo''s couch, and stood there respectfully...


    Zhou Ye, who had resolved his worries, was completely overwhelmed. In an instant, trillions of sounds filled his ears. He used ten millionths of a second to distinguish the location of Axiang. ¡ª¡ªHis figure disappeared in the room.


    Chapter nine hundred and twenty eight


    Zhou Ye, who wanted to rescue his woman early, cares about something but forgets one thing...Axiang is with Katerina and Sayuri Aoi, what forces in this world can make these two possess A girl of extraordinary power, can''t even ask him for help??


    And what are Axiang doing with Katerina and Sayuri??


    In a nightclub called [Demo & Funky Villa] in Bangkok, in the box on the second floor.


    Four women with different styles are sitting there drinking and chatting-the transparent and thick box glass completely isolates the noisy music on the dance floor. The entire box is self-contained, as it is hidden inside the wall The light music coming out of the stereo gives people a leisurely feeling.


    Axiang, who had just finished calling Zhou Ye for help, was looking at her sister Katerina with a worried look at this time and asked: "I, we lied to my dear, will he be very angry... "


    "Hahaha... rest assured, you guys praise your men as being rare in the sky and nothing on the ground. I believe he still has this measure." Katerina hadn''t spoken yet, the girl sitting next to her Then he joked: "Speaking of which...I am really interested in your men now, so that these three beauties of different nationalities and races will be able to comply with each other... Tsk tsk, I think it should be a very Amazing guy."


    "I remember that there is no such thing as bigamy in Thai law..." Sayuri sitting on the other side said quietly: "And illegitimate children also have the right to inherit property..."


    Sayuri heard the girl''s ridicule about her sisters, and she directly refuted the girl with the most concise and concise words...that means [You all have polygamy in Thailand by default. What qualifications do you have to mock us?


    "Hey--!" the girl said disdainfully: "It is those women who are too stupid to be fooled by men. If my future boyfriend dares to pedal two boats, I will make him regret it. Come into this world..."


    Seeing the girl holding a wine glass and ranting there, Katerina did not rush to refute her, but smiled slightly: "You have to remember the bet we just made... Mena..."


    "My Mena is still a bit famous in Thailand''s gambling industry, and I would like to lose in the gambling..." The beautiful girl with beautiful hair like waterfall heard Katerina''s words, she was shocked, and then said without hesitation: " ...As long as your boyfriend appears in front of me within a minute, I will leave it to him... and I will never regret it!"


    "Haha..." Katerina did not speak, but just smiled-she now only asks her man to help him find another beautiful girl, don''t punish herself for punishing her too hard... But I don''t want to be able to get to the ground for a few days. There is no way. Who told Axiang to make a fake call for help this time?


    Seeing that Katerina didn''t speak, but just smiled... Mena thought Katerina didn''t believe in herself."What My Mina says always counts..."


    "Really??" A male voice sounded faintly, and the wine glass in Mena''s scared hand snapped and fell to the ground... "You, you, who are you? How did you come in?"


    Seeing this figure suddenly appeared, Katerina and Axiang pounced on them with surprise, "Honey...you are here..."


    "Ye...I miss you so much..."


    "Master..." Sayuri also greeted Zhou Ye well.


    "I''ll settle accounts with you later..." Zhou Ye glanced at the three women, and said with a tight face.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 662

    "My dear... don''t..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Katerina hurriedly hugged her man''s arms with her hands, and said coquettishly: "My dear, I''m just kidding you... Don''t be angry. ..."


    Axiang was even more straightforward. Following Katerina''s appearance, she hugged her man''s other arm, bowed her head obediently, and said in a low voice, "Sorry... Ye, it''s all my fault... You, If you want to punish me, just punish me...whatever you want!"


    Sayuri did not hesitate to kneel down behind her owner, and said, "Sauri is willing to accept the punishment from her master!"


    Mina saw the three friends she had just met and her style of painting changed drastically, and she was stunned on the spot...Is this still the heroine who has just overturned more than 20 men?Why did it become soft sister paper in a blink of an eye??Did you enter the wrong set??


    Katerina looked at her man who was still cold, and then looked at Mena who was standing still on the spot, and she smiled slightly in Zhou Ye''s ear, using a volume enough to make Mina hear her''quietly'' Said: "My dear, you just let them go because they helped you win a woman..."


    "No...no...just kidding..." Mena jumped up when she heard Katerina''s words... Just kidding, the ghost knew if their man had been hiding nearby and playing with herself. Where is the fairy jumping?How could she hand over her for the first time so easily??At least it must be a man who surpasses himself in gambling.


    "What the hell is going on?" Although Zhou Ye had just heard their conversation with his superhuman five senses, but... it was only a little confirmation that they were safe... How did this happen, Zhou Ye is not too clear.


    "Sit down first, my dear, I''ll tell you slowly..." Katerina said, pulling up Zhou Ye and sitting on the sofa behind her... Then she gestured with her eyes to Axiang and Sayuri to come over and express their performance. ...Do you really want to be punished by my dear?


    The two women beating their legs, those who pour wine, and those who pour wine... That''s really cute.


    Katerina was nestling next to her man and began to tell about the encounter with Mina.


    It turns out that Katerina and Sayuri, under the leadership of Axiang, plan to play Bangkok, the city of angels¡ªafter all, they have no interest in the so-called Southeast Asian Chinese Association.


    And this evening, when they were visiting the floating market-they met a girl who was chased by a dozen men with knives...


    Originally, Katerina and Sayuri¡¯s thoughts were nothing to do with them, but I couldn¡¯t help that Axiang was a enthusiastic...otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be in the movie and help Tang who is just a normal friend. Ren pleaded in front of Old Man Yan.


    Since my sisters said they would help, Katerina and Sayuri are of course indispensable... To them, these dozen men are just a dish...


    After three punches and two kicks rescued the girl who was hunted down, the girl had to repay them whatever she said... The three girls couldn''t match Mena''s enthusiasm, so just let her...


    Mena first invited the three girls to a good meal. When she knew that Katerina and Sayuri were both coming to Bangkok for the first time, she volunteered to bring the two girls to find the true meaning of the City of Angels.


    In the end, they came to play in this one of the best nightclubs in Bangkok...


    The four of them didn¡¯t have the slightest interest in the noisy environment in the hall downstairs, so they went to the box on the second floor and had a drink and chat together... They said they were drinking, but actually Axiang drank juice... Only Katerina drank it. It''s beer, no way-both men and women of the fighting race drink alcohol like water.


    The four of them chatted and talked about Zhou Ye. When Mina knew that the men of the three women were the same person, she was really shocked...


    For the three girls, Mina really admires them... She has never seen a woman who can fight like this, and knocked those more than a dozen guys to the ground in just a few clicks...


    Now I heard that the three heroines that I admire actually serve the same husband?She felt an idol shattered in an instant...It is inevitable that she would be disrespectful to Zhou Ye in the words--how could the three women be willing? Of course, they all talked about the benefits of her own man...


    In the end, Katerina bet with Mena that her man really loves her deeply. As long as he hears any of the three of them calling for help, he will instantly appear in front of them...


    Of course Mina didn''t believe it...that''s why the scene just happened.


    When Katerina finished telling the story, Zhou Ye had already figured out who the girl on the opposite side was named Mena... Isn''t Nima the female owner of the Bangkok casino in Macau??"In the casino at home, if the gambler wins money, you will be black hands. I don''t feel strange that such a girl relies on betting..."


    Chapter Nine Hundred and Twenty Nine


    "What are you talking about?" When Mina heard Zhou Ye''s words, she suddenly jumped up from the sofa like a little wild cat."Who do you say gambling?"


    "Speaking of you..." Zhou Ye rolled his eyes and looked like, not to mention how annoying...


    "Ok...well...well..." Mina was trembling with Zhou Ye''s anger... As a master gambling, she hates people who say that her gambling is poor-in the casino... won''t be allowed to leave the money Is that her problem?That is her father''s two-sided Buddha rule, and it has a wool relationship with her... "I recognized the bet just now... I can do whatever you want..."


    Hearing Mena''s words, the three women were stunned... Didn''t expect their man to have this kind of operation?Just a few random words gave a serious bet to a Mina who was going to fall into trouble...


    "You, aren''t you serious, are you? Mena?" Katerina asked the excited Thai girl who was sitting across from her, with some disbelief...


    Her original idea was to let Mena meet with her own man. She believed that with her own man''s charm-it was only a matter of time to win Mena... Did she get taken by her own man without seeing Axiang in a day?She believes that no woman can resist the charm of her own man.


    However-things seem to be out of control now... It seems that his own man has a little bit offended this beautiful Thai girl.


    "My words count!!!" Mena raised her face and said arrogantly: "But-I also have one condition... I want to take a one-on-one bet with your man, just bet on Baccarat. ...I not only let him do whatever he wants when I lose, but I will always be her woman in the future..."


    "Then you are going to call me sister then?" Katerina smiled and hugged her man''s arm and said coquettishly: "Quick, dear... win Mena over to be my sister... ¡­is it okay!"


    "Haha...I''m not interested..." Zhou Ye said, standing up, pulling up Katerina and Axiang, and going out... "Well, it''s not early, we should too Go home early to rest!"


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s reaction-not only Mena were stunned, but even Katerina and Axiang were a little dumbfounded... What is the situation?My man suddenly changed sex??Not interested in beauties??


    Axiang listened to Katerina¡¯s popular science, how many sisters she had... Although she was a little unhappy, but after Katerina¡¯s persuasion, she finally accepted the fact... Zhou Ye was inseparable.


    Seeing Zhou Ye stand up, really pulling the two women and walking out with Sayuri - Mena was anxious instead.


    In this way, won''t it be enough that her gambling is not good, so she likes to bet??Thinking of this--Mina stood up awkwardly, and rushed to Zhou Ye in three steps in two steps, and stretched her arms--stopping her pair of proud babes, blocking Zhou Ye''s presence... ... "You can''t go."


    "Why?" Zhou Ye looked at the chick who stood in front of him with interest¡ªI have to say, she was really beautiful... Especially her exquisite face full of exotic style and rugged figure. The above is a highly recognizable beauty.


    "Either take back what you just said, or bet with me... If you win, I will be yours-always yours, at your disposal..." Mina raised her little face, staring stubbornly. With Zhou Ye''s eyes...


    At this moment, the air seems to freeze...


    And Katerina saw Mena¡¯s performance... she couldn¡¯t help but comprehend her own man¡¯s thoughts-amazing, my man-at a glance, this Thai chick is a person who is extremely confident in herself, like this People...really please don''t be as excited.


    The man in my own family is playing a trick of arrogance... Thinking of this, Katerina hurriedly said: "My dear...you just gamble with Sister Mena...if you win at most, don''t bet! "


    "I will never gamble. If I lose, I will fulfill my promise!!" Mena doesn''t accept Katerina''s favor at all. For her... gambling is her confidence It can be said that Mena, who has grown up with playing cards, has absolute self-confidence only in gambling skills."But if you lose...you just buy and sell what you just did, and you have to apologize to me..."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye nodded helplessly, and returned to the seat with the girls again.


    Mina walked to the power switch at the door and turned on all the lights in the box. In an instant-the originally dim box became as bright as daylight...


    By the time she walked to the table... Katerina''s three daughters had already packed up the fruit plates and snacks that were originally placed on the coffee table, and the entire coffee table had become clean.


    "Do you know how to play Baccarat?" Mena said as she took out three decks of cards from her handbag...slightly upward...the playing cards were flying all over the sky like butterflies...and she Unhurriedly stretched out her slender hand and waved it in mid-air¡ªall the playing cards were like soldiers who hesitated to hear orders, dancing with the movements in her hand.


    Zhou Ye watched Mena show off her card skills in front of her... smiled slightly, I have to say... the movements of this Thai girl are really beautiful. She incorporates the movements of Thai folk dance into the card skills. It looks so charming...


    Of course... If you only indulge in this girl''s movements, you will basically lose... This girl wants this effect. When you just look at her moving dance, you will unknowingly. Ignore the little movements in her hands...


    "Awesome..." For Katerina, Axiang, and Sayuri, these three girls-never seen such a superb card skills, even this time... Katerina was already worried that her man would lose If you lose, will your man punish himself with anger and anger??No... She doesn''t want to be able to get to the ground for a few days.


    "Ha ha..." Zhou Ye could only say the word ha ha-he has been wondering why these gambling practitioners have to make their hands so fancy... as long as they win. Ok?


    But then again... Mena¡¯s movements are indeed very beautiful. Thai traditional dances pay particular attention to waist movements and hand movements, which are related to their traditional costumes. The traditional costumes of Thai women are narrow skirts and gowns. The umbilical outfit, this outfit especially reveals the figure...


    And Mena happens to have a pretty waist with a full grip, and a pair of slender hands-when I look back, it should be great to let her dance herself in a traditional Thai dress-Zhou Ye has already started planning to win Thing.


    Let me go??This kind of thing didn''t exist from the beginning...


    Zhou Ye has never been a person who can show off beautiful women, Katerina is right, he is just playing tricks...


    Chapter Ninety Hundred and Thirty


    At this moment-Mena has also shuffled the playing cards... With her graceful finishing moves, the playing cards all over the sky flew back to her palm and turned into a layer upon layer. The blooming lotus flower composed of playing cards-then slowly and automatically placed neatly in her palm.


    Mina put the poker in her hand on the table, then stretched out her hand to make a random move to Zhou Ye, and asked, "Do I need to check the cards and cut the cards?"

 The Movie World Chapter 663

    This is her tentative move... In her opinion, if Zhou Ye is a veteran---will definitely see the hands and feet she did when she just shuffled the cards, she would definitely choose to cut the cards... If Zhou Ye was just an ordinary person , Of course, you can''t see her hands and feet.


    "Don''t be so troublesome..." Zhou Ye waved his hand needlessly, "You can deal directly..."


    "Then it would be disrespectful..." With a slight smile on her face, Mena began to send cards... She was the one who shuffled the cards, and she was the one who sent the cards.In Mina''s opinion...Zhou Ye is just a fool who doesn''t understand gambling... She has already won.


    Does Zhou Ye know how to gamble??will not¡­¡­


    But Zhou Ye only needs to know how to win... Gambling, hand speed, etc. are all clouds to him.


    No matter how fast the hand speed can be as fast as him??How can X''s card changing skills have the magic that his words are destined to win or lose causally??


    So - Zhou Ye really doesn''t know how to use gambling, let alone the so-called old-fashioned card switching techniques. He just uses his super-ordinary abilities to cheat openly.


    Just ask you-how did Flying Dragon Rider lose??


    Because there is only one bet... there is no raising situation, so after Mena finished sending the cards, he and Zhou Ye opened their hole cards at the same time...


    "This...it''s impossible..." After the cards were dispatched, Mena and Zhou Ye opened their trump cards at the same time, they were immediately dumbfounded...


    Zhou Ye¡¯s card was indeed a square Q of spades and seven that she deliberately issued to him. This deck of cards is embarrassing in Baccarat... the embarrassment lies in the embarrassment. Seven points are not too big but not too small. But if you bid again, you can easily get blown.


    Therefore, people who got seven points often stopped bidding... This was Mena deliberately embarrassing Zhou Ye.


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t ask for a card, but chose to play directly with her...


    The card in Mena''s hand was supposed to be a four, a five, plus a K. The three cards add up to exactly nine points-the highest point.


    However, after waiting for Mena to open her deck, she found out that the three cards had become a one-to-two plus a K... four points.


    Four o''clock or seven o''clock??Do you still need to ask such questions???


    "You... When did you change my card?" Mena pressed her hand tightly on her card face, her beautiful eyes fixed on the handsome boy in front of her... When?When was his card changed??She didn''t notice it at all.


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and did not answer Mena''s words...Instead, he leaned back and sat on the sofa, holding Katerina and Axiang with both hands, and said leisurely: "May I lose the bet! Beauty! ..."


    "..." Mina looked at Zhou Ye''s nasty smile and bit her Zeng Chun fiercely... Then she stood up without saying a word, with her hands as if they were extremely important, and she moved. Stopped and touched the buttons of his clothes...


    "...Or else just forget it..." Zhou Ye looked at Mina''s difficult movements and said quietly: "Anyway, I''m used to being gambling debts, it''s not bad for you..."


    "...Huh!!! My Mena is definitely not a woman who can''t afford to lose..." Being so excited by Zhou Ye, Mena gritted her teeth and instantly took off her clothes...


    The weather in Bangkok originally belongs to the sweltering tropical area all year round... Naturally, there are not many clothes on Mena. Just taking off a long skirt leaves her with only two clothes...


    I don¡¯t know when--the lights in the box were dimmed by Katerina again...


    Under the shining of neon lights, the atmosphere became more and more ambiguous...Finally, Mena, who had become a little white sheep, nestled on Zhou Ye, whispering: "You, what are you waiting for? Your bet... wait anxious..."


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly, holding Mina''s small face...Don''t put your mouth on it-whoever loves to be a gentleman will do it, and I won''t do it anyway.


    Four or five minutes later-with a cry of pain... Mena completely lost to Zhou Ye.


    In the box, accompanied by a soothing sound of music... Mena''s unique Thai serenade began to be played.


    And on the other side-in the small lounge on the side of the box, Axiang, Katerina and Sayuri are sitting leisurely in the cubicle, drinking and chatting...


    "Why are we sitting here?" Axiang said irritably, "Should we not go home first?"


    After all, for her, seeing her own man fucked another woman...this feeling made her feel very uncomfortable, although she already knew how many women her man had...but-knowing is the same thing, Seeing it with your own eyes is another matter.


    "Don''t worry..." Katerina graciously picked up the glass, took a sip, and said slowly: "We have a mission here..."


    "What task?" Axiang''s tone was still a bit aggressive, but Katerina didn''t care at all.


    This is how every sister came here...Who would like to share their favorite man with others?However... soon, they had to face reality...


    The reality is that they can never play Zhou Ye alone...


    Although it sounds beautiful to be a single pet, it is also beautiful to do... But the price to be paid afterwards is that you can''t take a step for almost a few days...


    Therefore-they just confessed their fate.Anyway, my own man loves himself too¡ªthe happiness that a woman should have is not lacking in me. Why do I have to make trouble for myself? Want to play Zhou Ye, the ultimate boss who is absolutely impossible to be SOLO?


    "Our task is...when Mina calls for help, rush in to help her share the fire..." Katerina said, looking at Axiang with a smile and said: "You should have been miserable that night. Yeah...it¡¯s the first time to fight alone, dear?"


    "...You, what are you talking about... Why don''t I understand?" Axiang''s face flushed as Gu said, and she remembered that night--the fear of being dominated by Zhou Ye-- ¡ªAlthough it was really comfortable... But it really hurts later, and I haven''t been on the ground for two days.


    "It doesn''t matter..." Seeing Axiang''s expression, Katerina smiled tacitly... Newcomers, they are always a bit shy, and when they fight side by side more often in the future, she will understand... The so-called reservedness is nothing in front of my sisters-because everyone has seen each other''s worst side, so what else can be reserved?


    The atmosphere was so awkwardly silent¡ªmore than half an hour later, Mena¡¯s hastily scream came from the room¡ªAxiang¡¯s red cheeks translated, ¡°Furthermore, Mena...she really can¡¯t do it... ¡­I beg my dear to let her go..."


    "Don''t worry... this is just the beginning..." Katerina said leisurely: "It seems that my dear is really pitiful today, and he didn''t show his real skills to the new sister..."


    "WTF?" Axiang''s excited English came out... begging for mercy is just the beginning??What is that?


    Gradually... Inside, Mina¡¯s voice became lower and lower, and with a sharp scream... Katerina screamed and stood up... strode towards the door of the house: "It¡¯s time to help. New sister, at the same time show my real skills..."


    Axiang walked behind Katerina with a dazed expression... and Sayuri followed them quietly without saying a word.


    A battle to support the new sister has started...Although Katerina''s words sound so awesome, Axiang found out that this guy is a weak chicken, even though Katerina has fully exerted her blood. In, the perseverance from the fighting race-repeated defeats, repeated defeats.


    But in Axiang''s opinion-this still can''t get rid of the fact that Katerina is a war five scum.¡ª¡ªAlthough Axiang herself is also a scumbag... Among the three, the only better one is Sayuri, who has always been muffled...


    I didn''t expect Sayuri to be so powerful, is this a real person without showing his face??¡ª¡ªThis is the last thought Axiang had before fainting.


    Chapter nine hundred and thirty one


    Early morning-Mena opened her eyes in the crisp sound of birdsong.


    Looking at the unfamiliar ceiling-Mena felt confused for a moment of not knowing where she was... But as the pain came from beneath her, she remembered what happened last night...


    However-after she searched around and couldn''t find the man who had won her, Mina couldn''t help but sat up from the couch and cried out anxiously: "Ye? Ye...Where are you?... "


    But¡ªexcept for the unknown birdsong from outside the house, no sound came...not to mention the man who took her many first times last night...


    "Ye...Ye..." Mina couldn''t help but cry in her voice... She was really anxious. She didn''t deny that she had a good impression of Zhou Ye at first sight, otherwise she too. I don¡¯t use my whole life to make a bet, and I bet against Zhou Ye...


    It is gratifying to win, but to lose...for her, it is not that difficult to accept.


    Did that bastard run away after playing??Mina couldn''t help but think like this in her heart--


    She endured her grievances and anger, and slowly turned over to find Zhou Ye... But at this moment, suddenly a pair of big hands pressed on her thin shoulders, making her unable to move."Don''t die...you dare to get up so badly?"


    "You let me die...Anyway, no one feels distressed..." Seeing the person holding her, Mena was overjoyed at first, and then Xiao Jing began to beep. It seemed that a bottle of soy sauce was a little bit hung on. There are no problems.


    "..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help but laugh when looking at Mena who had tempered her temper in front of him...Women, no matter how powerful a woman was, after being thoroughly conquered, she would want to act like a baby in front of her man... Make a little bit.


    Obviously-Mena is the same girl who looked like a heroine last night.


    "Okay, stop making trouble... I just went to cook the soup for you!" Zhou Ye said, motioning Mina to look at her left hand... There is a casserole specially used for making soup... Na also smelled the faint fragrance, and it seemed that she had misunderstood him.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 664

    Thinking of this, Mena''s face collapsed, and she apologized pitifully: "I''m sorry... honey, I misunderstood you... But, but... I couldn''t see you when I woke up, and thought you didn''t want me anymore. It... scared me to death..."


    While talking, Mena¡¯s big eyes were filled with teardrops again... as if they would fall in the next moment.


    The little aggrieved appearance seemed to make people feel a little distressed.


    "Mina is so beautiful, how could I not want it? I''m not stupid..." Zhou Ye comforted Mina, while gently supporting her up... Then he said: "Goodbye, sit down, I''ll feed you ..."


    "But, but I haven''t washed yet..." Although Mina was a little moved, she still insisted on washing her face and brushing her teeth before eating...Zhou Ye could only put the casserole in her hand on the table next to her. Go to the bathroom to help Mina get a towel, toothbrush and toothpaste... Gently clean up her personal hygiene...


    Mina was enjoying Zhou Ye''s service with a smile... After losing to Zhou Ye, she felt as if she had made a profit.


    "Where are Katerina and Axiang?" Mena, who had finished washing, asked curiously while drinking the big tonic soup that Zhou Ye fed her mouth after blowing cold.... You know, although she was The first one fainted, but after she woke up-seeing the three women begging for mercy under her own man, she was unwilling to go into battle again.


    That''s why she was hurt so badly, and¡ªthe first time that she had lost a lot of her own... Thinking of how the villain had manipulated herself last night, Mina''s face turned red and flushed.


    In fact, Zhou Ye lied... He didn¡¯t cook the soup there just now, the old lady from the villa who made the soup... Just now he was playing with Lori in the backyard garden, and Katerina and Axiang They are also there.


    Although the three women are also miserable, but-after all, they are not novices, and it is much faster to recover than Mena who dared to score twice the first time.


    By the way-in view of his growing number of women, Zhou Ye simply asked Old Man Yan for a villa, and Old Man Yan was even more straightforward. He directly gave Zhou Ye a villa located in the suburbs of Bangkok... and Send someone to clean up overnight...furniture and so on, all new...show good, what is good show?Thinking about what people think, and what anxious people are anxious--this is called showing good.Obviously-Old Man Yan knows this.


    Zhou Ye, who was with Little Lolita just now, heard Mena¡¯s cry-he rushed to the kitchen as fast as he could, took the tonic soup that the maid had just cooked, and returned to the bedroom to comfort Mena... ¡­Of course, he won¡¯t say all these things honestly, a woman¡ªsometimes telling you that she wants to hear the truth, but when she hears the truth¡ªshe gets angry again... ...Zhou Ye''s EQ is not in arrears, so he won''t be foolish to tell the truth.


    "Katerina and the others have long been up... are playing outside with Little Sinuo..." Zhou Ye said while feeding Mina.


    "Their bodies are so good...that...who is that little Sino? Dear..." Mina, who cares a lot, but deliberately pretends to be careless, looks too cute.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing and said, "If I say that Sinuo is my woman...Will you be very angry??"


    "No..." Mina said with a gloomy look: "Anyway, I''m just one of your many women... It''s not my turn to be jealous... I''m a junior..."


    "..." Hearing Mena''s self-deprecating words, Zhou Ye leaked a weird expression on his face¡ªhe really didn''t know, what would it be like when Mena knew¡ªwhen he couldn''t rank fourth ''S expression... But forget it, this kind of thing, of course, will be said in the future-in various senses.


    Regarding Mena¡¯s resentful words, Zhou Ye coughed twice and deliberately refused to pick up... Whoever picks up is stupid... After a while, Mina will ask for a team... "That''s my adopted sister... ¡­"


    There was a hint of clarity on Mina''s small face... Hmph, she sees a lot of this kind of things-you know, their family is not a good man and a woman... Will good men and women open casinos?Will you win the money and not let go?"Oh...Reserve..."


    "Cough, cough, cough..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help coughing... this girl, sometimes she can choke people when she speaks..., doesn''t she know what it means to see through but not tell?Forget it...now she is injured, her boss...when she is well, let her know what is meant by a wife based on her husband.


    Chapter Nine Hundred Thirty Two


    Four days later-Don Mueang International Airport, in the private hangar...


    A group of people are carrying various boxes to a Gulfstream G650 private jet non-stop...


    There are all kinds of clothes, souvenirs... and all kinds of Thai local products and fruits.


    A group of strong men in black suits are surrounded by old man Yan, standing next to the plane, smiling and talking to Axiang-while on the other side, Zhou Ye is accompanying Mena, talking to a small figure The fat middle-aged man chats...


    "Boy, be nice to my daughter... If you dare to let me hear that someone is bullying my daughter, even if I am in Thailand, I will immediately charter a plane to China to clean up you..." The middle-aged man said carelessly. The appearance of the deputy.


    "Dad... what are you talking about... how could my dear bully me..." Mina held her man''s arms in her hands and stomped to her father and said coquettishly.


    "Hey, daughter...you have so many men and women...how can I rest assured you, or you should stay in Thailand and stay with my father...no one dares to bully you..." Mena is him His most beloved daughter, how could he not worry?


    Although the reputation of the double-faced Buddha on the Taoist road is not good, what is black is eating black... what is slaughtering foreign guests... wait.


    But-for this only biological daughter Mena who inherited his gambling skills, the double-faced Buddha still loved him-even though he had three sons and four daughters... But Mena was his most beloved daughter.


    "Dad, don''t you have more than a dozen wives?" The married girl threw out the water, and Mina''s heart was filled with her own man. She did not hesitate to expose her father''s old bottom.


    "Hey-I have hurt you for more than ten years..." In the face of his daughter''s revealing behavior... There is nothing to do with the double-faced Buddha Prasong, but he still has something to talk to Zhou Ye... So he treats himself My daughter Mina said: "Go and see if you can help your sisters... Family harmony requires your sisters to work together... Just look at your dozen or so aunts. They never know. quarrel¡­¡­"


    "I know...really, sneaky, I don''t know what the hell is going on..." Mina muttered, walking like Katerina and the others, she actually didn''t want to go... but think about it, my father It seems that he wouldn''t damage his own man-no way, his own man is already bad enough.


    Seeing that his daughter had gone far away... Ba Song sent the bodyguards behind him far away, only then, with a mysterious face, took out a silver vial from his pocket and handed it to Zhou Ye."Boy, hold this..."


    "This...what is this?" Zhou Ye took it over with a confused look, and took a closer look... I have to say that the workmanship of this small silver bottle is still very exquisite, the palm-sized silver bottle-the upper part is hollowed out. With the four beautiful Huanxi Buddhas, the Buddha statues have a serene look, and the eyebrows are clearly visible... Obviously it is a rare boutique.


    "Don''t look so stupidly...pretend to be..." Seeing Zhou Ye still looking in front of him, Ba Song hurriedly raised his hand and pressed Zhou Ye''s hand down...


    "What is this?" Zhou Ye obediently put this thing into his pocket.


    "You have so many wives... take care of your body!" God Bassong said mysteriously: "Don''t look at you now, young and inconspicuous... When you reach my age, you will know... I can marry More than a dozen wives, can treat them all so well-behaved, it all depends on this thing...The little pills in it, remember to take it once a week, when you eat it at noon when you have the strongest yang... this is. The secret that I asked for from the temple, if it weren¡¯t for fear that my daughter would be a widow in the future...I would not bear to give it to you..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... Isn''t this kind of old husband considered the best??It''s definitely the best...


    But what I have to say is that such an old man is too grounded--Zhou Ye prefers... "I see..."


    "Hurry up if I know... I''ll be annoyed when I see you..." Ba Song said, turning his head... Striding forward with his bodyguard towards Old Man Yan, after all, both of them are gangsters... and both In Bangkok, although it is hard to say how good the relationship is, it is always necessary to say hello to each other.


    And Axiang is still talking to old man Yan, after all... This time Axiang doesn¡¯t plan to come back once he left, and only old man Yan came to see him off... After all, they were all the elders who watched Axiang grow up since childhood. At the time of parting, I was somewhat sad.


    "Okay... let''s go..." Zhou Ye walked to everyone''s side and said, "It''s almost time for us to take off..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye looked at Old Man Yan and smiled slightly: "Old Yan, thank you so much. If it weren''t for your introduction...I guess I would have missed Axiang..."


    "Haha...Where...Fate is destined..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the old man Yan was really overjoyed... Zhou Ye''s words meant that he recognized this favor."Mr. Zhou and Girl Axiang are destined...Even without me, you will not miss each other!"


    Hearing this, everyone smiled and said pleasant auspicious words...


    After saying goodbye to everyone again-Zhou Ye took the women on board his private jet..., led by the tractor, slowly drove out of the hangar... and slid towards the airport runway.


    The people seeing off didn''t leave until they saw Zhou Ye''s Gulfstream G650 slide out of the runway and ascended into the sky... and then they dispersed separately...Although the people dispersed, they both had the same idea in their hearts.


    [He has a very close relationship with Mr. Zhou (my son-in-law). It seems that in the future, everyone can consider getting closer in some aspects!


    These are funerals, so I won''t mention them for the time being.


    Just talk about Zhou Ye and the girls on the plane--


    This time, I didn¡¯t go back with Zhou Ye. After all, Zhou Ye had other things ¡ª it was delayed for four or five days. One was because Mina needed to heal her injuries, and the other was because he was going to see Mina¡¯s father. Two-faced Buddha.


    In the end, I want to take away the daughter of the other person. If I don''t see the parents of the other person, I can''t justify it... Therefore, Dafei flew back to Hong Kong by himself three days ago...


    When Zhou Ye¡¯s Gulfstream G650 entered the stratosphere and entered a period of smooth flight-Little Lori Snow was liberated...


    Women usually don¡¯t have much resistance to cute things. Little Sinuo is so cute and sweet. She takes a bite of a sister, and the hearts of all the girls are almost melted by her... Therefore-this group of people Among them, it was not Zhou Ye who favored the most, but Sinuo, a little loli.


    Chapter Nine Hundred and Thirty Three


    Little Sinuo ran to Zhou Ye''s side, raised her little face, and asked expectantly: "Brother...when will we get home???"


    Zhou Ye smiled and hugged Little Sinuo, put it on his lap, and said with a smile: "It will take a few days before we can go home...because we have to go to Hong Kong first to help you get the card. Sister Jelena catches a little mouse... and then goes home!"


    "Go to Hong Kong to catch mice? Why go to Hong Kong to catch mice? Is there anything special about Hong Kong mice?" Little Sinuo doesn''t know too much...but maybe because he has lived in an orphanage since he can remember. She has an extraordinary obsession with her family... She wants to go back to her brother''s house soon, because the brother said... the brother''s house is her home.


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing when she heard the little loli''s words. Although she was a very clever black-bellied little loli, her age was really bad...I hope she understands what It''s a bit too difficult for her to call it a pun.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 665

    "Hehe... Hong Kong''s little mouse is amazing..." Katerina, who was writing a defensive program on her laptop, temporarily stopped her work and took the little Lolita from her man''s arms. He hugged her and teased her with a smile: "The little mouse in Hong Kong not only steals people, she also puts poison (computer virus) in people''s rooms, do you think she is bad?"


    "Such a powerful mouse..." Little Lori was already a little confused. What kind of mouse is this, and why is it different from the one she had seen in the orphanage??


    "Okay... don''t tease her..." Mina couldn''t stand her man and her sister partnering to play with little Lori, she walked over directly, picked up Little Sinuo and said: "Would you like to be with my sister? Let¡¯s go and see how the plane drives?"


    "I want to...!" Flying a plane or something is really an irresistible temptation for a child... Mena easily drew Xiao Sinuo''s attention away...


    In ordinary civil aviation, it is naturally impossible to allow passengers to enter the cockpit of the plane, but don¡¯t forget...This plane is Zhou Ye¡¯s private jet. Although the crew is hired, they dare not refuse the visit request of their proprietress. .


    The cabin was temporarily quiet again...Axiang was reading a fashion magazine, and Zhou Ye was playing backgammon with Sayuri¡ªKaterina continued to play with her computer...The time passed little by little.


    Unknowingly, more than an hour passed... the stewardess came over and reminded Zhou Ye and the girls that the Hong Kong International Airport had arrived... Please fasten your seat belts.


    And at this time... Little Lolita returned to the cabin under the leadership of Mina... Apparently the female pilots liked Little Sinuo, so she stayed in the cockpit for a long time...


    That¡¯s right¡ªZhou Ye¡¯s private crew members are all women...Because of privacy, Zhou Ye refuses all male employees to enter his private territory... Therefore, Zhou Ye¡¯s private crew members are all from the Neon Jidao organization and Ding. Yao is looking for a beauty for him together.


    To be Zhou Ye¡¯s private crew member, the first one is that he must be a first-time girl, and the second is...beautiful, and the others don¡¯t matter...it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t know how to fly a plane. It doesn¡¯t matter if the big gangs train a few pilots. They are almost all flying licenses that were thrown out by several big gangs with money...


    Each crew has a total of twelve people with flight attendants and drivers. Three crew members are thirty-six beauties. These trained crew members were finally given as birthday gifts by Zhou Ye''s five gangster wives four years ago. For his own man... Of course Zhou Ye would not be polite... The day he received the gift, he ate them all.


    Kekeke...It seems that Zhou Ye''s nature was accidentally exposed again.


    The plane landed slowly at the Hong Kong International Airport...Zhou Ye took his women and little Lori to get off the plane...


    "Hey, my dear, this time I took a woman to fly again...you can''t eat it..." A stewardess who was sailing with Zhou Ye this time watched her man step off the plane, complaining to herself.


    "Little hoof...haven''t my dear feed you last time? But I heard you shout loudly..." Another flight attendant laughed and teased his sister.


    "Hey, you are no less loud than I called!" The ridiculed flight attendant retorted, "Is it a dangerous period these days, so I want to try if I can help my dear give birth to a child... You said my dear. Handsome, we must have beautiful children..."


    "Hey, stop dreaming... So many sisters have not been pregnant with her husband''s children... Honey said, his body has broken through to the highest level, it is basically impossible to have children with us..." said this, The stewardess was also a little sad... "I also want my dear to give me a child, and she must be more cute than Little Sinuo..."


    Seeing that the sisters were depressed by her topic, the stewardess hurriedly said: "Well, stay young forever... Immortality is not enough for you, what child do you want? Let''s go... Call the sisters together I went shopping...I feel that the money in my card is crying...They are all begging me to spend them quickly..."


    "Haha...that''s right, with so many, what kids do we want..." Another flight attendant smiled and said: "Wait for me, I''ll ask Feifei to go with Kyoko and others..."


    "Hmm...I really hope that I will encounter some unopened bastards this time, so that I can take a good breath of them." These flight attendants don''t look at each and every one of them, but-they are also Zhou Ye''s women, of course They were also modified by Zhou Ye...Of course, they have not undergone genetic modification. After all, they came in a hurry this time. There are not many X genetic modification suits in Zhou Ye''s bracelet, but he has been optimized by Umbrella. The super soldier serum I''ve ever used.


    Simply put-you can think of these thirty-six beautiful crew members as thirty-six Umbrella captains...


    They may not be as good as the American captain in terms of fighting skills, but in terms of physical fitness, they are far beyond the American captain... Umbrella¡¯s product must be a boutique...


    They couldn''t save the world or something-but killing a regiment of heavily armed SEALs with bare hands was no problem at all, and they wouldn''t even break the oily skin.


    Not to mention the shopping plan of the beautiful crew members, let¡¯s talk about Zhou Ye...


    At this time, Zhou Ye had taken the girls into the convoy that Dafei came to pick them up...


    Sitting in the F¨¹hrer version of the extended Lincoln, Zhou Ye watched Katerina still playing with her computer, and curiously asked, "Did you find that little mouse?"


    "Not yet..." Katerina said while opening her hacking program: "She usually goes online at night or early in the morning... During the day, she is not very online, so I guess-this guy is either A student, or a night owl..."


    "Then what should I do now?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "I can only wait for the night..." Katerina said, closing her laptop, and then looking at the little Sino who was sitting on the side looking at her eagerly, "But let''s go to Disneyland now. try it out!"


    "Hurray..." Little Sinuo waited for these words... immediately jumped into Katerina''s arms and gave her a hard kiss on the face."Sister Katerina is the best..."


    "Hey... I''m jealous!" Zhou Ye deliberately teased little Lolita with a straight face. Little Lolita chuckled and crawled into his arms again, and took a bite equally...but--some things Once it started, there was no way to stop. In the end, under the teasing of the girls, each of her sisters came to have a beloved kiss...


    Chapter nine hundred and thirty four


    Just when Zhou Ye took the girls to play in Disneyland...A certain genius hacker girl was in class...


    "In 1939, on September 1, Germany''s full-scale invasion of Poland represented the full outbreak of World War II..." On the podium, the world history teacher was giving a lecture.


    And the audience-some of the girls in school uniforms are swiftly writing books... some are out of the sky, and some are secretly passing small notes...


    Shang Yu, who sits in the last row, is one of the members of Soul Traveling Heaven...


    At this moment, she was looking out the window boredly... The things the teacher said, she just turned over the book at the beginning of school and remembered it. In her opinion... the so-called education in Hong Kong is completely killing the students. Imagination...


    Take a look at what these are taught... visual arts, world history, general education... can these things ensure that students have the ability to settle down after they enter society?


    Obviously not...No one would hire a high school student as an art connoisseur and historian.


    As a genius girl who has secretly taken the Mensa test and has an IQ of 220, of course Shang Yu knows... The purpose of these educations is only to lay the foundation for students to learn professional skills after entering the university, but... how many of these girls are here? Can you be admitted to university?How many final destinations are to find a man to marry, and then wander around the stove with her husband and children for a lifetime?


    She is not targeting one classmate...but all her classmates-they are all idiots.


    Insufficient IQ can be compensated by EQ, but if IQ is insufficient, EQ is also in arrears, then there is no way... Was it a mistake that I chose to enter this low-ranked Piliros Girls¡¯ High School?


    But let¡¯s forget it... The original plan is about to be implemented. The identity of the hacker is already eye-catching. If you show eye-catching intelligence... it is equivalent to putting yourself in a magnifying glass for others to watch... This does not suit her. The principle of low-key life.


    Speaking of it-I didn''t expect that I would hit the southern wall with a Russian gang... Obviously the databases of their government units came and went freely, but in the end, a group of gangs encountered an opponent in the database-it sounds like It really feels ironic.


    Thinking of this, Shang Yu couldn''t help but change his posture and continued to lie on the desk... His eyes stared at the podium, but the experience of playing against the gangster computer master on the Internet emerged in his mind.


    In the beginning, she was only a commissioned task on a dark web site... You know, hackers have never been a technology that the poor can afford, let alone an entry-level server. Let most middle-class families go bankrupt.


    Although-Shang Yu''s hacking technology is sufficient to break the bank''s online payment system, but... it is tantamount to resolving a deadly vengeance-these years, what to mess with, don''t mess with the government and those who have money-and the bank, exactly It belongs to the category of both.


    So-the fastest way to make money for her, it is really ideal for her to screen some commissions on the dark web to earn commissions, with high returns and low risks... Even if it is discovered, you can change at most one account.


    Don''t underestimate those commissioned websites on the dark web¡ªsometimes, she also receives commissions from certain countries, of course¡ªtheir payment method is also Bitcoin, a virtual currency.


    More than a month ago, Shang Yu took a business on the dark web commissioned website. The other party gave her the address of a server, commissioned her to break into this server, and then delete all the information in it...Of course, the commission is also It''s very generous, and when converted, it is a full 200,000 US dollars.


    For Shang Yu, who had only received an order for a long time, this was obviously a good entrustment. After doing this ticket, he could take a comfortable rest for at least one year.


    Of course, she accepted the commission without hesitation--


    The protection of the target server is relatively good, at least higher than the security level of the bank server, but-after Shang Yu spent a lot of effort to penetrate, curiosity prompted her to check the information inside... ¡­


    There are actually some gang materials inside, and if those materials are taken out, many people will definitely be shot.


    Seeing these things, Wu Yu felt a little bad-gangsters are even more annoying than banks. Banks will spend money to hire people to look for you at most, but they have moved things about gangsters...that can''t be said to be an endless ending.


    Therefore-Shang Yu finally only glanced at the information for a while, after satisfying his curiosity, he withdrew...


    But I didn¡¯t expect...someone soon bit her like a mad dog, and followed her botnet to her real address...


    At that time, Shang Yu was irritated enough-this young lady didn''t want to cause trouble, but it didn''t mean that this young lady was afraid of your weak chickens.


    For Shang Yu-I just invaded and took a look, and didn''t make any unfriendly actions. This can be regarded as eating fast and reciting the Buddha''s compassion... Do you still dare to chase this lady?court death¡­¡­


    Therefore, Shang Yu directly started the data bombing program he made, and killed the mad dogs that rushed up in minutes...

 The Movie World Chapter 666

    However, Shang Yu, who came up with a small temper, wouldn¡¯t just be over. She kept doing it, and entered the server again, deleting the data in it, and changing it...Of course, before the deletion, she I backed up some...


    In the end, the group of mad dogs had no choice but to use the last method to disconnect the physical connection of the server... commonly known as unplugging the network cable.


    However¡ªShang Yu is a woman¡ªIn general, women like creatures have one thing in common, that is, they are very careful and hold grudges...Even if Shang Yu is a genius, it cannot escape the characteristics of a woman.


    She fucked with the group of guys, and went to the server every three to five. According to reason, the most taboo thing for a darknet hacker is to attack after being discovered... But-there is another sentence. That said, those who reason with women are silly. Although Wu Yu is only a girl for the time being, she can''t be called a woman, but this kind of personality is born.


    Although too much abuse of food will make you feel bored... But at least, at that time, Shang Yu, who was immersed in the pleasure of revenge, hadn''t played this kind of cat play mouse game yet...


    But what does it say?Many mountains up there will eventually meet tigers, often walking along the river, how can you not wet your shoes...


    This time, she accidentally got her shoes wet...


    About half a month ago, she returned home-put down her schoolbag and hid in her hut, and began her daily abuse of food-however, today''s food has become a fatal mandala...


    The other party easily removed the backdoor that he had left in the server, and also eliminated his own over-control authority... It''s not a big deal... It''s a big deal.


    Although she thinks so, it is obvious that the master the other party is looking for doesn''t think so... Directly chasing her trail, all the way from Malaysia to the United States, and from the United States to the neon... If it weren''t for Shang Yu, the situation is bad. , And finally detonated the logic bomb in his botnet with the determination of the strong man to break his wrist... I am afraid he will be chased to his hometown.


    Hacker Wars, let¡¯s be honest... Shang Yu has long seen winning or losing. Either the east wind prevails over the west wind, or the west wind prevails over the east wind¡ªno one can always win, but¡ªpity the botnet she worked so hard to manage. , But she started to manage it bit by bit when she was learning hacking technology. There were more than 200,000 broilers... all over the world, and all of them disappeared...


    Thinking of her destroyed botnet, Shang Yu felt a pain...


    Chapter ninth and thirty-fifth


    Jingle Bell----


    The bell rang after class... Shang Yu was still lying on the table with a lazy expression, feeling sorry for the broiler...


    "Xiaoyu, let''s go to dinner together..." A girl walked to Shang Yu''s side with enthusiasm and extended an invitation to her... However, Shang Yu didn''t bother to care about her.


    "I''m sorry...I recently lost weight..." Why don''t you say you are not in the mood to eat??Because Shang Yu knows... this kind of girl who can get along with the whole class and comes with the attributes of a wife, if you tell her that you are not in the mood to eat... Then she will definitely keep asking you-why are you not in the mood to eat? ?Is something wrong?Do you want to tell me something?I can be a good mood trash can... Maybe I can help you... There are a lot of Balabala like this, which can kill people.


    "Xiaoyu, you are not fat at all... If you don''t eat, you will ruin your body!" However-apparently Shang Yu underestimated the terrible nature of a wife... The girl did not leave herself as she wanted, but directly Pulled the stool and sat next to her... as if planning to talk to her about the dangers of not having lunch.


    "Do you know how annoying you are..." Shang Yu finally couldn''t help standing up... She walked straight out of the classroom and walked towards the rooftop of the teaching building...


    "..." The female classmate with the attributes of a wife was stunned by Shang Yu''s words... The girls next to her couldn''t see it, and walked to her side to comfort her.


    "Axue, don''t be angry... That''s what Shang Yu is like... Everyone is in the same class for almost a semester, and never participates in group activities-it''s not worth it that this freak is angry with his body!


    "Yeah, yeah... Axue, I heard from my friend... This Shang Yu sometimes talks to herself in English [actually the program code]. I think she must have a funny head... ¡­"


    "I''m fine..." Yun Xue smiled softly, and said to the classmate who had comforted her: "I believe there must be a reason for Xiaoyu to do this... I will definitely find the reason!"


    "Axue is so gentle...whoever marries Axue in the future will be happy..." a girl joked with a smile.


    "Yeah yeah¡­¡­"


    Obviously, Yunxue''s popularity in the class is still very high... This is not only due to her beautiful appearance, but also from her gentle personality... In Shang Yu''s words, it means that she has good grades, beautiful people, and good personality. Gentle and generous series of other people''s children...


    And Shang Yu?In the eyes of her classmates... she is withdrawn (think that her classmates are too naive, so I don¡¯t like to play with them)... mediocre academic performance (Shang Yu pursues a mediocre idea to hide her identity as a hacker)... She often talks , Don''t talk to anyone... Except for a pretty face, nothing else.


    In short, in a nutshell-Shang Yu is an optional transparent person in the class.


    These two people are exactly the poles of the earth¡ªthese classmates can''t figure out why Yunxue would take the initiative to talk to Shang Yu.


    After the lunch break at noon--Shang Yu walked into the classroom on the bell of the class... completely avoided the ending of being entangled in Yunxue--but she was still too sweet...


    When school was over at 3 in the afternoon, Shang Yu was entangled by Li Xue again...


    "Xiao Yu, let''s go home together..." Yun Xue walked to Shang Yu''s desk quickly and said with a smile.


    "..." Shang Yu''s black line on his forehead, why does this guy have to wrap himself up??


    In Shang Yu¡¯s view, Yunxue is an idiot...want to have a good relationship with everyone in the class, but she doesn¡¯t understand...no one can satisfy everyone...she often treats Yunxue¡¯s Look at the behavior as a joke.


    But now it seems-this joke has entangled myself... ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhah, there is it to, to come from, that there is a great god, accept this evildoer.


    "Whatever you..." Shang Yu was too lazy to waste her saliva. She picked up her schoolbag directly and walked outside the classroom.


    "Wait for me, Xiao Yu..." Yun Xue heard Shang Yu''s words, happily carrying her schoolbag, and chasing after Shang Yu''s back.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I am the boundary line of being entangled¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡­


    Along the way, Shang Yu has never felt that the road home is so long-there is a person who keeps talking to you, which is really big... I will ask Xiaoyu which star do you like for a while. Ask, Xiaoyu, have you watched the latest TV series?...


    "Shut up for me..." Shang Yu finally couldn''t help it. She turned her head and shouted at Yun Xue: "If you want to follow me, just follow... But, be quiet... Don''t disturb me thinking about things. ..."


    "Well..." Yun Xue covered her gaze with a panic look... His pitiful eyes like a small animal made Shang Yu''s anger no longer able to vent...


    The two of them walked back and forth on the way home, and had to say-their homes were still very close-they were half a block apart, and they planned to fork the road. When separated...


    Yun Xue cautiously grabbed Shang Yu''s schoolbag, and asked like an angry wife: "Xiao Yu...I, we, from now on...are we...good friends?"


    "Don''t worry about it!" Shang Yu said, waving his hand freely, and walked towards the apartment building where he was located... "See you tomorrow..."


    "See you tomorrow..." Yunxue happily said goodbye to Shang Yu, until she could no longer see Shang Yu''s back, she walked towards her home with a contented smile...


    Actually¡ªYun Xue didn¡¯t know why she suddenly wanted to say hello to Shang Yu today...Perhaps she was looking forward to Shang Yu, looking forward to her own freedom and freedom that she doesn¡¯t have, and the independence that doesn¡¯t care about others¡¯ eyes...


    On the other side-Shang Yu has returned to her home...


    Opening the door, Shang Yu found out that his mother hadn''t come back... This is a matter of course. No company can let its employees leave work at three o''clock.


    She threw her schoolbag directly on the sofa in the living room... Then she ran into her bedroom, where there was her baby computer...


    "Going to work again..." Shang Yu said, taking a lollipop from the sugar bowl next to the computer desk and stuffing it into his mouth, then turned on his computer...Sweets can stimulate the human brain to secrete Dopamine, which means that it can bring people a sense of happiness, so lollipops are necessary equipment for Shang Yu at work.


    Chapter 936


    Shang Yu skillfully typed a line of commands on his Linux system... A website with dark colors as the background was opened...


    After Shang Yu habitually entered his account and password, an ID named KIKO logged on to the dark web...


    KIKO is Shang Yu¡¯s common screen name, and her name in the hacker world is also KIKO... This name has an extraordinary meaning to her, because-the first time she secretly applied lipstick to herself, she used her mother Of Italian KIKO lipsticks.


    In other words-KIKO represents Shang Yu''s first awakening of female consciousness... Ahem, this kind of naming talent that seems to be ashamed and ashamed of PLAY reveals the stuffy and sorrowful nature of this guy under her calm appearance. ...


    While chatting with some colleagues on the dark web using a special chat tool, Shang Yu opened the little software he made and randomly grabbed broilers... Hackers without broilers are like soldiers on the battlefield without armor. It makes people feel insecure.


    Therefore, Shang Yu has been working on responding to her huge botnet these days, but... at this moment, the anti-tracking software she wrote by herself lit up a dazzling red alert.


    "...It''s really lingering..." Shang Yu looked at the dazzling alarm on the computer screen, biting the lollipop bitterly... with his fingers flying quickly on the keyboard, typing line by line commands.


    And on the other side¡ªRepulse Bay¡ªin Mo Chou''s villa.


    "Hehehe..." Katerina, with a smirk on her face, danced with her hands quickly on the keyboard of a laptop computer with an umbrella logo, so fast that people could not see her movements clearly..."Little Mouse, I see where you are going..."

 The Movie World Chapter 667

    Zhou Ye sitting next to her reminded her in a low voice... "Small down, baby... don''t wake up Little Sinuo..."


    "Hmm..." Katerina reluctantly suppressed her excitement, and agreed in a low voice.


    She couldn''t help but get excited...Zhou Ye lent her the Photon laptop in her wristband to use. She is now using this technology product that spans several generations. Bullying this little mouse is just like an adult bullying a child... It''s so H. Before, I could fight her with a dead fish, but now it is like a prey wrapped in layers of cobwebs, unable to struggle...


    "OY... succeeded..." Katerina cheered in a low voice. In just five minutes, she completely got the real IP address of Little Mouse. Through this IP address, she has found out the real thing of this guy. Name.


    "Shang Yu-sixteen years old-lives at XXXX... a first-year student at Piliros Girls'' Middle School... Shet, I actually fought with a child for so long... Why did I win her but I feel a sense of accomplishment? No?" Seeing Shang Yu''s profile, Katerina felt like she had lived to DOG at her age...


    "Huh??" Zhou Ye looked at the picture of the girl on the screen, feeling that she was a little familiar... After comparing it in her mind, she finally recognized Shang Yu''s true identity... "KIKO?"


    "My dear? Do you know this girl?" Katerina looked at her man worriedly, don''t let the flood rush into the Dragon King Temple, the family doesn''t know the family anymore...


    In Katerina''s memory-a woman who has a relationship with her own man-ahem, either his woman or the woman who will become his woman...


    "I don''t know it yet... but I think I''ll know her soon..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, there are not many girls who like the second element, this genius hacker girl...has the potential to play cosplay...remember the movie It seems that her COS is Hatsune...Well-afterwards, let her put on a full set of COS clothes and dance with a green onion.


    Seeing the thoughtful look of her own man, Katerina smiled slightly: "My dear, are you interested in catching mice with me?"


    "As you wish... my princess..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, took Katerina''s small hand, and walked towards the garage in the villa... "Axiang...Mina...you look after you at home. Sino, I go out to do something with Katerina..."


    "...OK, Ye, come back soon..."


    "Wait for you to come back for dinner... honey..."


    "Master...does I need to go with me?" Sayuri asked softly.


    "No need...you should take a good rest at home..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "We will be back soon..."


    "Yes, Master..." Sayuri bowed slightly to face Zhou Ye''s back, and said with a smile: "Good trip... Master..."


    With the roar of the sports car engine...Zhou Ye drove the Pagani Son of the Wind in the villa, and followed Katerina''s guidance-towards KIKO''s address...


    And on the other side¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Sitting next to her computer, Shang Yu looked at the warning signs of the anti-tracking software on her computer with a dazed expression... This means that her real IP address has been leaked..., the other party may have obtained all her real information. .


    She has only one impulse to shout MMP right now-what the hell??The technique is still that of the person-but the speed has been completely increased by hundreds of times... No, maybe thousands of times, tens of thousands of times, so quickly there is no time for her to unplug the network cable... This Nima is really a person??Is this super evolved??


    Shaking her head vigorously... Shang Yu knew that her home was no longer safe. The first thing to do was to prevent her mother from coming back... It seemed that only backup plan 1 was activated.


    Thinking of this, she quickly opened a small software on the desktop-and then opened it, and saw that the progress bar reached 100%, and quickly turned off the computer''s power... Then, she pulled off the hard disk on the computer and installed it in In a small backpack.


    Then-she quickly began to take off her clothes... While she was taking off her clothes, she applied the cosmetics from the dressing table to her face...


    She had a little childish face originally. With makeup, she soon... became mature. At this time-her clothes were also changed... She changed into a workplace suit often worn by office OLs.


    Looking at her at this time, where does she still look like a teenage girl?It''s simply a bone spirit who has been in the workplace for many years.


    Thanks to the rampant of the developed Internet and one of the four major evil arts in Southeast Asia, Shang Yu learned how to paint her age older than she looks... I didn¡¯t expect it was just something to pass the time when she was bored. Now I actually use it...


    Hey, I would rather not use these things-Shang Yu lamented, while quickly packing everything that should be packaged and destroyed...


    At this moment-Shang Yu''s cell phone rang suddenly... The ringtone shocked Shang Yu, who was a soldier, but when she saw the caller ID, she relieved her heart...


    After taking a few breaths, Shang Yu calmed his heart temporarily-connected to his mother''s phone."Hey... Mom... Are you going to Australia to talk about a business?? Go now?? Okay... I know... I know where the money is... I''ll order takeaway food... Okay¡ª ¡ªI know, I will take care of myself...bye mom..."


    After hanging up, Shang Yu finally let go of her last worry...


    In the end, the software she clicked on before shutting down the computer was a preset mailbox software...It was the first item of her asylum plan. It pretended to be an Australian company and sent an invitation letter to her mother... and asked her to go to Australia immediately. There is a big contract to sign.


    No way¡ªher mother knows that her computer skills are good, but she doesn¡¯t know what she has done with these technologies?


    Therefore-this is a necessary step to escape from the ship-without exposing yourself as much as possible, flick your mother away... at least to leave here, although it is only a moment-but-this time is four or five day.


    If the problem has not been resolved in four or five days, then-no way, confess to your old mother, let her stay in the safe house in Australia honestly... The money earned in these years is enough for the rest of her life.


    Shang Yu, who had prepared everything, finally took a nostalgic glance at his den, then picked up the bag containing all the necessities, opened the door, and walked out without hesitation...


    Chapter Nine Hundred and Thirty Seven


    And on the other side--


    Sitting in the car, Katerina, who is still monitoring the other party using the wireless network, suddenly said to her man: "My dear, can you hurry up? Just now, that little girl''s mother received a business email from Australia... I intercepted it, and it was an invitation to negotiate a big business... This email came too abruptly. I suspect that the little girl is arranging her mother to run away..."


    "...I want to be fast too..." Zhou Ye sighed, then pointed to the crowded entrance of the undersea tunnel in front of him."The problem is that they won''t let me fast..."


    "Or I would say hello to the person in charge of Tomahawk''s Australian branch? Let them wait until the girl''s mother gets off the plane and detain her?" Katerina asked her man''s opinion... Test your own man. If your own man is interested in this chick, then she will not be allowed to detain that chick''s mother. She knows her own man too well. Although she is very carefree, she is very good to her own woman.


    "Forget it... it won''t hurt the family... it doesn''t need to be like this!" Zhou Ye sighed and said.


    "Oh? Doesn''t it hurt your family?" Katerina looked at her man with a smile, what''s wrong with her family... Although she has never seen her own man''s behavior, she has heard a lot from Ding Yao. Well...whatever you kill, you must cut the grass and eliminate the roots without leaving the future troubles....If you have a blessing and enjoy it together, then naturally there must be difficulties together...


    These are all classic quotations from their own men.


    "Why do you think of me like that..." Zhou Ye was a little impatient with Katerina''s smile... A grabbing X dragon hand, centered on the red heart... Then he said with a vicious look: "Look at me again. Eat you..."


    "Come on... Who is afraid of the WHO?" Katerina looked like a fierce smile on her face, she was afraid of you¡ªshe knew her man too well...though he didn''t mind playing something It''s a matter, but the advantage of her own woman can never be taken by others... Therefore, among so many vehicles-she firmly believes that her own man can''t make a moth...


    However¡ªshe will know soon¡ªthe abilities of her own man she knew were far from all.


    "Oh, my violent temper...I can''t cure my own woman yet?" Zhou Ye said, raising his hand with a snapping finger--then a sound of broken glass sounded...


    With the sound of broken glass, a look of fear leaked from Katerina''s face... "My dear, I''m just joking with you... Don''t, I''m really scared... Don''t...!"


    "I know I''m afraid? It''s late..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, following his thoughts¡ªthe whole world was spinning and changing like a Rubik¡¯s cube. After a while¡ªthe entire city became a maze of reinforced concrete. Zhou Ye''s Child of the Wind stopped at the top of the maze... "Little girl, confess your arrogance just now..."


    "Don''t... badass... light, light..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three hours later----


    Above the roof of the apartment building where Shang Yu lived, a golden portal opened out of thin air.Two figures jumped down the portal............


    "Bad guy...Big bad guy..." At this moment, Katerina needs to rely on her own man''s support to get on the way-she will remember next time... her own man can''t tease, he will take a minute Teach you how to be a man...


    At least--she was taught to be a human by her own man just now...and--what she did was miserable...whatever it happened, really--cough cough...I can''t say it.


    "It''s what you said..." Zhou Ye got a good bargain and gave an angry smile.


    Seeing the proud look of her own man, Katerina couldn''t wait to kill him...


    In fact¡ªshe had already bitten it, but it was useless... To Zhou Ye, it felt the same as a kitten biting her hand that hadn¡¯t pierced her teeth.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 668

    "Okay, stop making trouble..." Looking at Katerina, who was biting her arm like a puppy, Zhou Ye said: "Three hours have passed. If you don''t hurry up... I''m going to run!"


    "Huh..." Katerina snorted. She wanted to threaten her own man. Next time... But after thinking about it for a long time, she sadly discovered that she really had nothing to threaten her own man. means¡­¡­


    Ignore him??¡ª¡ªKaterina is not willing to...


    Not to accompany him hehehe??¡ª¡ªIt is estimated that a group of sisters will be very happy to send her a pennant, with four characters in the book [Sacrifice yourself]... She is not so stupid...


    Squeeze him dry??¡ª¡ªDon¡¯t be teasing... he will never beg for mercy in the end...


    "If the little mouse is lost, it''s all your fault... You are responsible for finding it back for me--" Katerina has given up threats, there is really no way.


    "Okay, no problem..." Anyway, Zhou Ye himself is also very interested in KIKO...Of course, he can''t let this little girl run away.


    "I always feel that this is what you want..." Katerina said weakly, "Forget it...I have so many sisters anyway, it doesn''t matter if I add a genius hacker girl... At that time, we might still have a common language!"


    They laughed and walked into this apartment building from the gate of the roof...


    When the two took the elevator and came to the door of KIKO''s house... a long time has passed.


    Zhou Ye casually opened the door of KIKO''s house with the power of thought...The two walked in one after another...


    "This is the little mouse''s bedroom... It looks no different from ordinary girls..." Katerina walked to KIKO''s bedroom and looked at the layout inside...


    A single Simmons, a bookshelf, a vertical wardrobe, a dressing table, and a computer desk... These make up the entire view of KIKO''s bedroom... It looks no different from an ordinary girl''s bedroom.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye looked at the closet, all kinds of COS costumes and wig sets of various colors... smiled slightly, COSER hasn''t played yet... I don''t know if it is fun to let her COS Ling Boli.


    "My dear..." At this moment, Katerina had already picked up her laptop and invaded the camera installed in this building... After adjusting all the surveillance videos-she said to Zhou Ye: "Four hours None of the previous surveillance video data contained images of her going out..."


    "No... there are!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and pointed to the monitoring screen that Katerina had called. Above it was the figure of a mature workplace beauty made up by KIKO.


    "Tsk tusk... this little mouse is still very powerful... almost let her slip away..." After Zhou Ye''s reminder, Katerina recognized KIKO-she mobilized surveillance all the way... However, wait When the sixteenth surveillance video was mobilized...KIKO''s figure completely disappeared on the surveillance video...


    This makes Katerina scratch her head... Either that KIKO got on the taxi in the blind spot area, or she changed clothes again... What should I do?KIKO couldn''t be found in the surveillance of the five-kilometer radius where she disappeared...what should I do??


    "My dear..." Katerina knew a truth well-asked Zhou Ye before he was done."My dear, help me..."


    Zhou Ye looked at the pitiful and coquettish appearance of his own woman, and smiled slightly: "Don''t worry, she can''t run away..."


    Chapter Nine Hundred and Thirty Eight


    Katerina''s eyes lit up when she heard her own man''s words-"Honey, do you already know where she is?"


    "That''s right..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded. That little girl deserves to be a genius... She is looking for someone else''s thinking mistakes to take advantage of the loopholes... It''s a pity that the genius KIKO is in front of his eyes that see through time. There is nowhere to hide.


    "Where is she?" Katerina asked her anxiously, holding her man in her hands.


    "Just follow me..." Zhou Ye said, pulling up Katerina''s hand and walking outside the house.


    As he walked, Zhou Ye said, "We won''t leave here again... we are going to be caught by the police..."


    "That little girl called the police?" Katerina immediately knew what her man meant.


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye nodded, and then lightly erased the traces of the two who had come in with the power of mind, while saying, "Although I am not afraid of the police,...it is always better to have less trouble..."


    When Zhou Ye walked into the elevator with Katerina, in another elevator¡ªtwo military patrolmen were riding upstairs in the elevator.


    "My dear... shouldn''t we go downstairs?" Katerina watched her man press the button to go upstairs... asked somewhat bewildered.


    "Just follow me..." Zhou Ye didn''t explain. After a while-the elevator stopped on the thirty-seventh floor... Zhou Ye directly pulled Katerina out of the elevator, who was still confused... Then walked directly to the door of a household.


    Zhou Ye didn''t knock on the door either-just repeated the same trick, opened the door of the house with mental power and walked in.


    "..." Katerina followed her man into the house with a little bewilderment... The stuff inside looked like it was a few years old. At this time, a beautiful girl with a shocked face was staring at her beauty, stupid. Looking at these two guys who entered without notice...


    "You, you, you, how did you find me?" KIKO was completely dumbfounded...I used so many mechanisms and thought of so many methods...Unexpectedly, I was caught in the end.


    "Little mouse... I finally caught you..." Katerina did not answer KIKO''s words, but said with a smile: "This battle...you lost..."


    "...I, I lost..." KIKO said sadly when he heard Katerina''s words.


    She knew what Katerina''s words meant... With female intuition, she guessed that Katerina was the hacker who fought with herself on the Internet... But who is this handsome boy?The killer of this gang??


    Are all the killers so handsome??Doesn''t it mean that the real killer should be the most powerful with a popular face??Isn¡¯t it easy to be remembered if you are too beautiful??


    All the messy thoughts ended up... but turned into an unwilling question: "How did you find me? Is there something wrong with my plan?"


    "You can talk about how you escaped first..." Katerina is very interested in this...


    "Well...Anyway, I''m the meat on the chopping board... You can kill it!" KIKO said, his whole body relaxed."The building I walked out of with makeup first... At that time, I deliberately made some loopholes in the makeup. If you are serious, you can recognize it..."


    "Hmm..." Katerina nodded, she wouldn''t tell KIKO that she didn''t find any of her so-called loopholes...


    "Then I walked to a blind spot of a surveillance camera... I put on makeup again, and put myself in a suitcase from another safe house... Then I called the courier to send the suitcase here...because- In my opinion, the most dangerous place is the safest, and things like black under the lights are the most common... Besides, I deliberately created the illusion that I have left the building..."


    "How did you see us enter your house?" Katerina asked curiously.


    "On the roof of the opposite building, I installed a high-resolution camera... I can monitor my own room at any time through the windows of my room... Didn¡¯t you find that the windows in my room have no curtains? KIKO asked a little strangely.


    "I haven''t paid attention to that..." Katerina said embarrassedly.


    "You are not the one who found me...you are..." KIKO stood up and walked in front of Zhou Ye... She stared at Zhou Ye seriously and said, "Tell me, how did you find me? Yes, where did I leak the flaw?"


    For KIKO, who likes reasoning and computer technology is comparable, it is the most difficult to let go of not knowing where she has leaked flaws. Even if she faces various unimaginable endings in the end, she wants to get it before that. Know exactly what went wrong.


    "In fact...I don''t know where you leaked the flaw..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Then how did you find me? And you found it so soon?" KIKO looked unbelieving...


    "I can neither reason... nor like detective stories..." Zhou Ye looked at KIKO''s small face and said seriously: "But...the cause and effect of everything, as long as it exists objectively, then it can''t escape my eyes. ...Because¡ªI can see through time..."


    "..." Looking at Zhou Ye''s KIKO with regret, did this guy come to be funny?As long as it is an objective cause and effect, it can''t escape his eyes?He can see through time... Hey, what a pity-he is obviously a handsome guy, but he is a lunatic...


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at KIKO''s irritating expression and decided to teach the girl a little lesson... "Well-don''t believe it? So how about I prove it to you?"


    "How to prove?" KIKO suddenly became interested... Can this thing prove??


    "Just use you to prove it..." Zhou Ye said, a wicked smile that made KIKO a little uneasy leaked out of his face... Seeing her own man smile so evil, Katerina couldn''t help but feel sorry for KIKO for a second. The chick is going to be out of luck.


    "What do you want to do?" KIKO held his hands fiercely, looking at Zhou Ye with a vigilant look.


    "Prove my ability..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Your first menarche sex was eleven... or you came during class. You cried miserably that day... because of being caught by classmates. Laughed..."


    Chapter nine hundred and thirty-nine


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh??KIKO has already rushed forward, trying to cover Zhou Ye''s look, but he is not... KIKO, who is only about 1.6 meters tall, faces Zhou Ye, who is 1.9 meters tall... You can''t cover it at all... Zhou Ye just She raised her head slightly, and she was completely lost...


    At this moment - Zhou Ye''s revelations are still continuing.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 669

    "The first time you read yourself was when you were fourteen... I didn''t expect you to have such a hobby... actually wearing COS clothes..."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh)


    Not tall enough?It doesn''t matter... Although she is not very good at climbing trees, she is only one meter nine... She can go up with her effort... Thinking of this, KIKO jumped on Zhou Ye''s body... his hands were dead. He hugged Zhou Ye''s neck.


    However¡ªsoon she discovered a tragedy¡ªI¡¯ll take it... I hold this guy with my hands, and I don¡¯t have any hands to stop him... it doesn¡¯t matter, we still have a pair of long legs... KIKO directly double The legs crossed to Zhou Ye''s waist... and finally he liberated his hands temporarily...


    Of course...Zhou Ye is not really a tree that will not resist...Although he has a teasing mentality, he did not throw KIKO off his body...But it does not mean that he will let this chick easily Succeeded¡ª¡ª


    "Don''t shake your head...Close your eyes..."


    "Oh...you still don''t shut up..."


    KIKO is going crazy...This guy, shaking his head and shaking his head, can''t stop his contemplation... However, the next more fierce revelation is about to come out."Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    KIKO, who was anxious and wise, hugged Zhou Ye''s face with both hands, then leaned forward and blocked it...ask how to block it?Of course it is to use her own eyes... She has no other hands to use...


    Did you lose out??KIKO had such thoughts in her mind... However, when she saw Zhou Ye''s pupils that looked like black holes, she was stunned...


    In his pupils, his figure is reflected... but it is not the current self, but the self when I was a child... God, this bastard really didn''t lie¡ªhe¡ªcan really see through cause and effect...


    However¡ªthe rest of the time Kiko has no time to think about anything...Because Zhou Ye has begun to retaliate, so how can a mere kiko be the opponent of Zhou Ye, a veteran of the flowers?I told her that I don¡¯t know about personnel...


    "Don''t... um... take my clothes off... um..."


    "Asshole...uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    "At least don''t be in front of her-ah! Bastard..."


    Katerina watched the whole process of how her own man disciplined the little mouse... However, the blessings are misfortunes, and the blessings depend on them¡ªthe ancestors have told us long ago. This Maomei forgot this.


    She was directly dragged into the battle group by a sister who had been watching her for a long time-don''t forget, she was brought in before she came, and this time she was forced to come in... This triumphant Mao Mei is completely tragedy.


    Three hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The two women lay in Kiko¡¯s own bedroom, staring at the ceiling blankly...


    Half a day later-Kiko eased his strength... Turned her head and looked, Katerina, who was wearing a COS costume that didn''t fit well, asked curiously: "Hey, how did you find me so quickly... ¡­Have you been able to explode? You actually made a lot of progress?"


    "Boom? It doesn''t exist..." Katerina lazily glanced at Kiko wearing Qingyin Miku''s COS costume and even wearing a green double ponytail wig. "Just borrowed a little bit of our man The power of..."


    "How to borrow it?" Hearing Katerina''s words, Kiko asked curiously: "Can our men still bless their power to others? Like an onmyoji??"


    "You think too much..." Katerina gave Kiko a blank look and said: "I just borrowed our man''s photon computer..."


    "..." Kiko complained with a gloomy look: "You shamelessly...you actually defeated me in this way...you can''t win..."


    "Hmph... My man is great..." Katerina said triumphantly: "My man''s is mine. Is there any difference?"


    "Is your man my man?" Kiko has accepted the fact that he has become Zhou Ye''s woman. Smart people know when to compromise and when to fight... Obviously, Kiko''s IQ is definitely not low.


    "Hehe...Who let me know Ye earlier than you..." Katerina said here, slightly proud.


    "..." Kiko was speechless... Think about it in another way. If the person who knew Zhou Ye first was her, I guess-the ending will be reversed, right?At least let her see Katerina''s absolute privacy...Hey, time and fate...


    After a long silence, Kiko asked curiously: "If Ye didn''t come with you, what would you do if you caught me???"


    "Either for my use, or..." Katerina didn''t say the rest, but Kiko already understood, who is Katerina?It''s the daughter of Tomahawk boss, what is Tomahawk?It''s Mao Xiong''s biggest gang... Their business is all over the world, of course-including the human snake business.


    Imagine what kind of fate would you have if you didn¡¯t have your own man-just relying on imagination, Kiko feels a little shuddering... Fortunately, fortunately, Zhou Ye has already become his man at this time-it feels like someone is protected. All right.


    Kiko had overlooked one thing, if it weren¡¯t for Zhou Ye¡ªmaybe Katerina wouldn¡¯t be able to catch her even if she tracked her real IP... Maybe she had deliberately ignored it, in order to convince herself-- Accept the fact that she has become Zhou Ye''s woman.


    As for why the two are here??Just look at the COS costumes thrown everywhere on the ground... Obviously, Zhou Ye wants to play COS games...


    "Kiko, how did you think of so many ways to hide?" Katerina was also very interested in this.


    "Read more of mystery and detective novels..." Kiko took it for granted.


    "Mystery? Is it fun?" Katerina asked thoughtfully, "Are there many people who like reasoning?"


    "Of course a lot..." Speaking of reasoning, Cico was just like a different person. She reluctantly moved her body and moved her body next to Katerina, and said: "I plan to make a mobile app. , And then put it on the forum of reasoning enthusiasts on the Internet for free download...At that time, I will design many difficult cases into one problem after another, and see if I can stump those guys..."


    "Interesting way to think..." Zhou Ye''s voice came over. At this moment, he was carrying two large food boxes with both hands. Inside were the dinners prepared by Sayuri. Of course... He also went to Xiyuan restaurant to bring cico. The honeydew snail head flower maw chicken soup, no way-it is the first time for others, the biggest...


    "However, no matter how interesting the idea is, you have to fill your stomach first..." Zhou Ye said, pulling a short table from the living room and placing it next to the couch... After putting up the food in the food box , Helped the two women to sit up...


    One is for the first time, the other is excessive...In short, both of them are now weak and sickly beauties...


    The two women looked at each other and said in a tacit agreement: "My dear, feed us..."


    ............ Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, but fortunately he had two hands...... It was not difficult for him to open the bow from left to right.


    Chapter 940


    "Is reasoning fun?" Katerina, who had eaten dinner, had already rested, but¡ªit was rare for her man to serve herself and enjoy the little princess-like treatment¡ªso she continued to sit shamefully Beside Kiko, pretend to talk to Kiko Byungjuye.


    "It''s fun..." Kiko didn''t know Katerina''s careful thoughts at all, but thought that this sister who had the same level of hacking skills as her own, was now as interested in detective reasoning as she was. With a happy smile, he said: "The reasoning game is like peeling an onion. Layers of layers are peeled off the deliberately laid out by the murderer, and then bit by bit, the real murderer is caught out. Many times- You will be confused by the scams that those guys set up deliberately... But in the end, when you find the only truth, that sense of achievement..."


    "If the murderer, dear... can you catch it?" Katerina couldn''t help but hit Kiko and said: "For example-now my dear killed someone... you can find dear through clues ??"


    "..." Kiko was speechless¡ª¡ª


    Kiko looked at Zhou Ye, who opened a portal directly in his living room, and sent all the food boxes and tableware back in and out... After thinking about it for a long time, he said dejectedly: "This is impossible. Right... Even the murder case in the secret room does not really disappear from the secret room... Ye''s ability is too foul... It is impossible to catch it..."


    "So...the reasoning method or something, when you encounter a supernatural phenomenon, you have to stop cooking..." Katerina joked while eating the fruits after the meal.


    "It''s totally two styles, okay?" Kiko has a depressed feeling of wanting to turn the table... You have to be an ordinary detective to catch a super human, is this totally funny?Is the information completely asymmetry good...Which detective would think that there are really supernatural phenomena in this world??


    It can be said that as long as the detectives are basically materialists-they believe that their brains judge the clues of the case far more than believe the so-called rumors, even if you tell him, there may be a secret room committed by a person with teleporting ability Murder, if he didn''t see this teleporting person on the spot, he would never admit it...


    "You just said that you want to make a mobile app?" Katerina said casually.


    "Yeah... it''s a small mobile app that can update the global ranking at any time on the mobile terminal..." Kiko said of his own ideas, and the enthusiasm that had just been hit suddenly rose again."Using images and text to post those difficult cases in the mode of reward points... All users can answer at the same time... The fastest answer, the most complete analysis of the case, the user can get points-and I plan to get points A challenge mode...just like the upgrade of a computer game, you can get the ranking qualification by answering all the challenges within the specified time, and the ranking is based on the reward points..."


    "It sounds like a very interesting feeling... count me..." Katerina is not very interested in reasoning, but is more interested in hackers and software development.


    "That''s great... I''m worrying about doing everything by myself, it''s a bit too tired..." Kiko was overjoyed when I heard Katerina''s words...


    "Actually, I don¡¯t think even if you make the app, it¡¯s meaningless..." Katerina said leisurely: "At best, you just provide a large platform for global reasoning fans to gather... You are The owner of the program, in other words, you are the referee...does it feel interesting to be the referee and the next game?"


    "......Yes..." Kiko felt a little discouraged when he heard Katerina''s words... The idea that was hot in his mind at the beginning, now it seems that there are still many immature places... Can I really only be the host of a disguised forum?How boring??


    "Perhaps... we can change our thinking, change our gameplay... do something more interesting..." Katerina said with a mysterious smile.


    "What''s the gameplay?" How old is Kiko than Katerina... Whether it is experience, right or wrong, it is far from mature-after all, hackers or something... Yes, and quite weak...otherwise she would not be a hacker, but the chief cyber security officer.


    "In your words-those who play detective reasoning are basically confident in their IQ?" Katerina asked.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 670

    "Yes, IQ is not enough-it will definitely only make unjust, false and wrong cases..." Kiko is quite confident in saying [No good detective is a fool], of course-a certain Kogoro Mori is nothing. Good detective.


    "If we use your app to gather these people on a platform..." Katerina said here, and smiled slightly: "It''s just so boring to watch them compare with each other every day..."


    "Then what do you mean??" Kiko''s eyes lit up, as if he had thought of what Katerina wanted to say.


    "Of course it''s to make them play..." Katerina smiled: "Don''t you think it''s fun to turn around a group of people who think they are smart?"


    "Induce crime?? We can use induce crime... and let those guys solve the case..." Kiko feels like he has opened the door to a new world...


    "First of all-we need a team... This team does not need too many people, or even know each other..." After all, Katerina is the daughter of the gang boss, and she has a clear understanding of this kind of thing."And we have been hiding behind them in various identities...inducing them..."


    "Then-we can watch their crappy performance as a bystander..." Kiko smiled happily... herself, although she has extraordinary hacking skills, she is only ten years old. It¡¯s only six years old, sixteen years old-one is the age of two, the other is the age of regardless of right and wrong......


    If the guidance is good, Kiko may become a talented person, but she is not the same-she met Zhou Ye and Katerina.


    Zhou Ye''s own definition of good and evil is that those who treat me are good, and those who turn against me are evil.And Katerina grew up in a gangster family-what is good??What is evil??To her, all is nothing... fun is the last word.


    In a word¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªKiko has been taken astray......


    "So... first we have to give our team a code name..." Katerina suggested.


    "But what is it called?"


    While the two women were talking, Zhou Ye happened to lead Sinuo through the portal¡ªno way, little Lolita was too clingy to him, she couldn¡¯t sleep without him, so Zhou Ye thought about it. Brought little Lolita from the Repulse Bay villa.


    As soon as Zhou Ye walked out of the portal, he heard Katerina¡¯s words [We are going to give our team a code name]. He didn¡¯t know why he remembered that in Detective Chinatown 2, which was ranked No. When I got a Q, he said casually: "It''s better to call Q..."


    Chapter nine hundred and forty one


    "Q???"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Katerina couldn''t help but looked at Kiko, and Kiko also looked at Katerina as he thought...


    "Qualm?? Uneasy?" Katerina said a word.


    Kiko retorted: "No, no...I think it should be Queen, queen, queen..."


    "It could also be quintessence, essence; model; perfect model" Katerina''s eyes began to lighten.


    Kiko also smiled and said, "I think it can also be quiz, a quiz; a prank..."


    Speaking of this-the two women said in unison: "Yes, our team is called Q..."


    "..." Zhou Ye silently watched the two women there with a cheerful look. He couldn''t bear to say the words he thought of to hit the two chicks... QNMLGBD could also be abbreviated as Q...


    "Brother...What are the two sisters talking about?" Little Sinuo asked with bewilderment looking at Katerina and Kiko who were hugging and celebrating on the couch.


    "Uh-they are celebrating that they have established a new criminal organization..." Zhou Ye sighed and said.


    "Criminal organization? What is that?" Little Sinuo didn''t quite understand the meaning of this word.


    "It''s not a criminal organization..." Kiko said and looked at Xiao Sino, his eyes suddenly lit up-people who are addicted to the second dimension generally have no resistance to the cute little loli , Obviously-kiko is the same.Regardless of the fact that her new injury was not healed, she managed to endure the pain and moved to the side of the couch, holding Little Sinuo in her arms with both hands."Little cute...what''s your name!!!"


    "My name is Sinuo..." Little Sinuo had a well-behaved look and introduced himself in a serious manner: "I am my brother''s younger sister, but when Sinuo grows up, I will be my brother''s wife..."


    "Puff¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Zhou Ye suddenly felt an urge to vomit blood when he heard Sinuo''s words. Who taught her this sentence??Is it Axiang or Mena?Is it Sayuri???


    "Birds...I don''t want to let such a cute little girl..." Kiko gave his own man a white look, then looked at Little Loli and continued to ask: "Why does Sinuo want to be a wife for her brother?"


    "You''re so stupid...because Sino is the youngest..." Little Lori looked disgusted and almost turned Kiko into an adorable... it''s so cute.


    "Hahahaha..." Katerina knows the nature of this little cute, don''t look at her, in fact, she is a monkey, and she is also very black... the whole is a black little Lolita ...


    "Sister elder sister...what is the Q you just said?" Little Sinuo asked curiously.


    "Q... It''s a team of the smartest women on the planet..." Kiko was proud to show off in front of Lori.


    "Sino will also participate..." Although I don''t know what organization it is, it sounds amazing... and the sisters in the organization are all my own. It should be a very interesting organization-Sino In the little head, such thoughts turned.


    By the way, Xiao Sinuo now distinguishes whether she is her own, that is to see if the woman is her brother''s wife... If it is, it is her own, her sister, if not, it is a stranger...


    "Okay...Sino will be one of the three giants of our Q organization..." Kiko smiled and said to Lori.


    "..." Facing these two big, one small and three girls, what kind of Q organization was established there, Zhou Ye always felt like he would lose if he complained about it... Forget it, just let them be happy... The world is completely broken, and recovery is just a sentence to him.


    In the rest of the time-kiko fully proved that a two-dimensional lover''s deep love for little loli...


    Kiko completely ignores that she is a start-up and is struggling to find beautiful clothes for Xiao Sinuo in her secret treasure house... If it weren''t for Zhou Ye to hold her in time and carry her into her so-called secret treasure house Go, I''m afraid KIKO will be very miserable the next day...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. The wind is a little bit wrong... "Nah...Little Sino, come and call Onesama to listen..."


    "Ounesama??" Little Sinuo still likes Kiko very much. This elder sister is considered the youngest among his brother''s wives, right??And it¡¯s also very good to myself... I forcibly endured the physical discomfort and found myself such a pair of beautiful clothes...


    Hearing the milky cries of Xiao Si Nuo... Kiko felt like she had come to heaven, ah... It feels so good to have such a cute sister...


    Zhou Ye was angry and funny watching Kiko taking pictures of Little Sinuo there...with a satisfied expression on his face.


    I really don¡¯t know-after Sinuo gets older and knows what the clothes that look beautiful but absolutely not normal girls should wear, will they hate my sister Kiko to death? This is all black. History.


    Especially one of the cos outfits that Kiko brought out, it was obviously a young girl, but it turned out to be full of color... Hey, I hope that poor little Sinuo will regret this thing in the future. Rolling...


    As for...Why didn''t Zhou Ye stop Kiko???Don''t be kidding... Why should we stop such a fun thing??He also wants to know-how will the black-bellied little Lori and her hacker sister fall in love and kill each other when they grow up??You know, both of them are black-bellied girls and they are not fuel-efficient lamps.


    Of course... Afterwards, Zhou Ye did not hesitate to confiscated the camera memory card from which Kiko took the photos... Mastered this dark history-you can consider playing some small games with Xiao Sino in the future... ¡­


    Gradually, the time has come when Little Lori must go to bed to sleep. After changing a lot of clothes and being abducted by Kiko, Little Sinuo can''t open her eyes for taking more pictures.


    "Okay... go to sleep..." Seeing the sleepy look on Little Loli''s face, Zhou Ye ignored Kiko, who was still a little worried, and went to bed with Little Sinuo directly... Kiko and Katerina I can only lie back on the couch obediently.


    The two of them were actually very tired...One was frightened for a long time, and then he was directly hehehe by some unscrupulous guy, and the other was even worse, he was hehe twice...They were already exhausted. , Just relied on a wave of excitement to support it.


    The night-getting deeper...


    Chapter nine hundred and forty two


    Looking at the vacant seats in the classroom, Yunxue felt a little empty in her heart... Obviously she just became a good friend yesterday, and she wanted to get along with Kiko at noon today... As a result, she fell ill today.


    "Yunxue... come to my office soon..."


    Just as Yunxue was thinking about what kind of illness Kiko was ill with... Suddenly he heard such a sentence from the teacher on the podium.


    She hurriedly stood up and replied: "Okay, teacher..."


    "Then everyone can dismiss the class." After the teacher said this, he took his lesson plan and walked out of the classroom... Suddenly, the girls in the classroom jumped up with excitement, because this is already the last class. After school.


    "Xiaoxue, let''s go home together..." Several girls walked to Yunxue''s side and said hello.


    "No, you go back first. The teacher asked me to go to her office. I don''t know when I can come out..." Yun Xue said with a smile while packing her schoolbag.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 671

    "Well then... Let''s go first, see Xiaoxue tomorrow..."


    "Well, see you tomorrow..." Yunxue also packed her schoolbag at this time, and directly picked up the schoolbag and walked towards the teacher''s office...


    "Teacher...I''m here." At the door of the office, Yun Xue respectfully greeted her teacher.


    "Oh, Xiaoxue, you came so quickly..." the teacher said, temporarily putting down the homework he was correcting, then took out a copy of the information from the drawer and handed it to Yunxue."The exam is about to be taken, but Shang Yu is ill at this time. There is no way. The teacher can only ask you to help the teacher send these learning materials to Shang Yu''s house... If you feel a little embarrassed, the teacher has to wait until later. Sent to Shang Yu..."


    With that said, the teacher pointed to the thick workbook that was still piled beside him, and said helplessly-his task is very heavy.


    "No teacher, I''ll just send it..." Yun Xue happened to be a little worried about Shang Yu, so she planned to take the task arranged by the teacher...


    "Then Xiaoxue, you really helped the teacher..." the teacher said, taking out the address book of his classmates from her drawer... handing it to Li Xue... "Then I''m pleased to you, Xiao Xue!"


    "It''s okay..." Yun Xue said, opened the address book, recorded Shang Yu''s specific address, and returned the address book to her teacher... After saying goodbye to her, she walked out of the office...


    Ten minutes later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Yunxue had already arrived downstairs in the building where Shang Yu''s house was located... After reporting to the security guard at the door, she walked into the elevator.


    And at this moment¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªKiko¡¯s home.


    "It hurts...Bad guy...I blame you..." Kiko was sitting on the sofa in his living room with a look of pain at the moment, spreading his legs utterly...not doing anything bad.


    It was the continuation of the consequences of the tragedy caused by Zhou Ye''s excitement yesterday... the skin was worn out... and it was the first time. I wonder what will happen.


    Anyway, Kiko now has a feeling that life is better than death... "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, you will never be a villain..."


    "...I didn''t know who was more excited than me yesterday... I kept asking me to be faster, faster and faster..." Zhou Ye laughed and teased Kiko, but seeing her pain is a bit too much. Still a little unbearable."I have a special wound medicine here, do you want it? The one that will be cured immediately..."


    "Of course..." Kiko already felt like she was going to die of pain... Yesterday, she was numb, so she didn''t feel much, but today... It was terrible... She couldn''t walk at all, so she called Took a few days off.


    "Let''s talk about it first... there are some side effects..." Zhou Ye said, and a small bottle of trauma spray with the umbrella logo appeared in his hand...


    "What side effect?" Kiko asked in confusion.


    "It''s because the effect is so good...so...you will be completely repaired...so you will have to hurt it again next time..." Zhou Ye explained with a smile.


    "Bad guy...what kind of ghost potion are you..." Kiko is almost depressed...


    "Okay, I won''t tease you..." Zhou Ye smiled and squatted down, carefully helping Kiko to apply the medicine... However, Kiko struggled desperately without empathy: "Don''t...I don''t...I don''t want to next time It hurts again... Let me go... I won''t apply the medicine anymore..."


    "Don''t make trouble..." Zhou Ye explained while holding down Kiko to help her apply the medicine, "As long as it doesn''t get there... just wipe the swelling outside to help you reduce the swelling... ¡­"


    "You really don''t want to... me again?" Kiko said with a look of disbelief: "I know that you men like women''s first performance, but it''s really painful... Can you not... ¡­"


    "...If you talk nonsense, I will really put it on you... It will make you hurt again next time..."


    Kiko was frightened by her man¡¯s intimidation and never dared to struggle anymore, for fear that she would be tragic if she could not wipe the wrong place...


    However-at this moment, the doorbell of Kiko''s house suddenly rang... Zhou Ye was okay, but Kiko was taken aback. After all-she is still just a student girl who lives with her mother. That''s all, at this moment, she is like being caught by her mother in her early love...Can''t help but move...


    In an instant-she froze all over...


    Pain is gone... Pain is flying away... Why is it obviously a good thing-I want to cry so... Ah ah ah ah ah-next time it will hurt...


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Kiko who was completely frozen there, resisting the urge to laugh, helped her get her nightdress, and then stood up and walked to the door...


    "Who are you looking for?" Zhou Ye asked strangely when he opened the door and looked at the beautiful girl in a school uniform and skirt.


    "I, I, I''m looking for Shang Yu..." Yunxue looked at the handsome and extraordinary young man in front of him, her heart beating as fast as a rabbit in her arms...How could there be such a handsome man??He...what is the relationship between him and kiko??"I am her classmate, my name is Yunxue..."


    Chapter nine hundred and forty three


    "Yunxue...Why are you here..." A voice came from behind Zhou Ye, and then-Kiko''s figure came out from behind Zhou Ye...


    "Xiaoyu... are you okay?? I''m so worried about you..." Yunxue saw Kiko and said with surprise: "The teacher also asked me to bring you the new study materials issued today..."


    "It turned out to be Xiaoyu''s classmate... Then please come in..." Zhou Ye smiled and let the door open, Yun Xue said thank you... and walked in...


    After sitting down in the hall-Yunxue found that Kiko''s eyes were a little wrong when looking at her... How should I describe it??By the way... it''s probably the kind of sad look in her eyes as if she had done something sorry for her...


    This makes her feel a little uneasy..."Xiaoyu, I...Is it right that I''m here...Is it bothering you and..."


    As Yun Xue said, she pointed to Zhou Ye who walked to the kitchen to help her get a drink... and then made another gesture, meaning that she disturbed the world time of Kiko and Zhou Ye?


    "......Nothing..." Kiko waved his hand...I will look at you so sadly, but because of you, I have to experience the pain again...I thank you, thank you Your whole family...uuuuuu...Thinking of this, Kiko has an urge to cry, but she still explained: "Zhou Ye is my cousin...My mother went abroad and she knew I was sick. , So please ask my cousin to take care of me for a few days..."


    "Your cousin is so handsome...much more handsome than those big stars..." Yunxue heard Kiko''s explanation and couldn''t help feeling a secret joy in her heart. She didn''t know exactly what she was happy about.


    "Of course..." Kiko is still very proud of his own man being praised...Although this bastard is a little bit more carefree, and a little more women... But he has more advantages-handsome is one of them.


    As for¡ªWhy do you say that Zhou Ye is your cousin?Kiko said that he has his own plans...


    "Come on for a drink... [cousin]!!!" Zhou Ye had already taken out two bottles of drinks from the refrigerator at this time and placed them in front of the two women... and deliberately added the words "Cousin" to Kiko to express himself. dissatisfied.


    "Thank you cousin..." Kiko responded to her man''s greeting with a sweet voice, and at the same time told her man with a wink, don''t reveal yourself... I''ll explain to him later.


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless. Under curiosity, he swept Kiko with his own spiritual hints, and the answer he got was really...that surprised him...what should I say??Needles on the bottom of a woman¡¯s heart...probably this sentence can be completely used to describe kiko-of course, there is another sentence-women, no matter how big or small, are grudges...


    Today Zhou Ye stayed here alone to take care of Kiko, while the other women accompanied Lori to the playground...No way, you have to be responsible for the sins you made-even Sayuri was taken care of by Katerina Dragged away...


    He knows-today is actually the time given to him by the women to spend time with Kiko alone-after all, even though he has become Zhou Ye''s woman, Kiko hasn''t been alone with Zhou Ye yet...commonly known as cultivating feelings.


    Actually-this is completely unnecessary for Zhou Ye... But, I don''t know when-this has become the tradition of Zhou Ye''s back home-give the newly joined sisters some time alone with their own men... ¡­This is a small preferential treatment for new sisters.


    This kind of tradition, with the arrival of Katerina, has also been completely introduced to this group of relatively new sisters... I have to say that everyone has expressed their understanding of the meaning of this privilege.


    "Xiaoxue, just stay here to have dinner with me..." In the living room, Kiko is uncharacteristically keeping Li Xue... With her old coldness towards classmates, this can be regarded as an unprecedented thing. Li Xue has a feeling like in a dream.


    Although she shied a few times, in the end-Yunxue stayed with Kiko enthusiastically and promised to stay for dinner together... But the premise is that she has to call home first so that the family can rest assured...


    "Hey... Sister, where''s mom?" Yun Xue asked, holding the phone in her hand.


    "Mom went to the stall...Where are you? Why haven''t you gotten home yet?" Yunxue''s sister, Yunni asked a little anxiously on the other side of the phone, after all¡ªtheir sisters are all called yes Beauty, and her younger sister is just sixteen years old... She is the most deceived age. She stares at the bad guys who beat her younger sister every day and is almost staring at them.


    School will be over at three o''clock...It''s almost five o''clock now, and she still doesn''t see her sister. How could Yunni not be in a hurry??


    "Sister, I''m at a classmate''s house..." Yunni replied timidly when facing her sister''s question.The conditions in their family are not good...Her mother sews clothes to supplement the household during the day, and pushes the food stalls at night to sell marinated eggs at the food stalls... In order for her to enter a girls¡¯ school, her sister does odd jobs during the day and at night. I have to come back to wash and cook for her...


    Therefore-she is respectful and afraid of this sister...


    Seeing Xiaoxue''s startled and frightened look, Kiko snatched the microphone from her."Hello, sister... I am Xiaoxue¡¯s classmate, and my name is Shang Yu... Yes, that¡¯s right... I am good friends with Xiao Xue... I am sick, and Xiao Xue came to see me today... I think it¡¯s too late... ¡­That¡¯s why I left Xiaoxue here for dinner¡­It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll take her back after dinner later¡­My house is not far away¡­It¡¯s in Room 4103, Block B, xx Building¡­My, don¡¯t worry, sister ...Well, it won''t..."


    "Okay... It''s done..." After hanging up the phone, Kiko smiled at Yunxue, "Your sister said to come back to pick you home around eight o''clock... So, don''t worry...?"


    "Yeah..." Yun Xue nodded softly... "Thank you, Xiaoyu...If I didn''t know how to tell my sister..."


    "It''s okay... I was going to leave you for dinner..." Kiko smiled and waved his hand and said, "Well, you can sit here for a while. I''ll see how my cousin cooks. It''s..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 672

    "Hmm..." Yunxue agreed, telling the truth - she herself didn''t want to go back, although she didn''t reach the point of love at first sight, but... she can be under the same roof with the male god in her mind, closer , More time...always good.


    As for¡ªwhy is Zhou Ye who cooks...First of all, Kiko is a housemaid, and if you ask her to cook¡ªeither everyone will eat instant noodles together, or...she will completely blow up the kitchen... Of course, you can also order takeaway... but Zhou Ye didn''t like to eat takeaway so much, so he volunteered and started cooking by himself.


    Zhou Ye didn''t think it mattered about cooking or something... He didn''t know how, he just hoped that he hadn''t cooked for so many years... Don''t forget all the previous craftsmanship... or it would be too embarrassing.


    Chapter nine hundred and forty four


    "Honey... were you angry just now?" Kiko tiptoedly walked to the kitchen, hugged Zhou Ye from behind, and whispered in his ear: "I just want to help you... Look at the wife. Xue Xue looked so seriously... That''s why people want to hide our relationship and create conditions for you..."


    "Is it wrong to say that?" Zhou Ye asked with a faint smile, "I see her because I think she is a bit familiar..."


    On this point, Zhou Ye did not lie... He really felt that this soft girl named Yunxue was a bit familiar... But searched through the memory, but couldn''t find out which movie the role was... In the end he couldn''t Don''t give up this idea.


    "Yeah, I know, my dear, what you are telling is the truth... Every beauty is familiar to you..." Kiko nodded his little head and joked...


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless...


    "Okay, be good... I''ll help you get her hands on her later... and there''s more..." Kiko twisted Zhou Ye''s face with his hands, and said seriously, "I will help you. Take her down, but...Don''t give up on others, be nice to them..."


    "..." Zhou Ye has a feeling of not being able to figure out what medicine is sold in Kiko''s gourd... "You didn''t help me because she hurt you and you have to go through the pain again?? How to pay... "


    "Hey, that''s just incidental..." Kiko said with a serious face: "This silly girl, the conditions at home are not good, so when she is in school, she always looks like she is very enthusiastic to everyone, even if it is difficult. Please have never refused, so she has the nickname of her current wife Xue...I''ve long been upset with the gang of Bichi in the class...I obviously treat them as a maid, and they are still playing friendship. Banner... So, I plan to find a powerful guy for this silly girl as a backer..."


    "...How do you see that someone is in a bad family situation?" Zhou Ye asked silently-how can anyone say that his man is a good guy??


    "Don''t underestimate the observational power of a detective..." Kiko said with a smug look: "She wears school uniforms every day on weekdays, even on holidays, even if the school uniforms are washed a little white and will not be changed. Obviously... ¡­This set of school uniforms that everyone doesn¡¯t like to wear is already a rare good dress for her, and ah¡­this silly girl always learns not to reject others¡­I¡¯m afraid she will suffer in the future. Ah... you should be my mother who committed cancer..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless... He couldn''t tell Kiko what the future called Yunxue looked like in his eyes.It''s too miserable...


    "I always think you have something you want to tell me..." As a detective lover, Kiko knows the basic skills of observing words and colors. She can see the unnatural expression on Zhou Ye''s face at a glance.


    "If I tell you, this Yunxue''s future...because her mother is ill and has no money for treatment, she borrows usury, and then is forced to debt-was... eventually cut off her kidney and died in time. Do you believe it?" Zhou Ye said here, already remembering who this Xiaoxue is.


    This Xiaoxue was in Macau Wind and Cloud 1, pretending to be the wife of a slut, and robbed the sister of the woman who gave us a loan shark... No wonder he thought this Xiaoxue was familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen it. ...... The two sisters are a little alike... But the most similar is their three-dimensionality... The culprit of the proud pair is their family inheritance, right??


    Now that I think of who it is... Then of course Zhou Ye can''t miss it. The sisters are also very loving.


    "I believe..." Kiko looked at his man''s expression and said in a deep voice, "Because... I have promised to help you take her down, my dear, you don''t have to lie to me about this kind of thing... It makes no sense at all. ... So, my dear... help her... The big deal is that I agree to let you accept her and her sister at the same time... I met her sister Yunni, who is also a great beauty..."


    "..." Zhou Ye felt like a pie in the sky... and this kind of operation???But... the more this time, the less you can get overwhelmed. He put on a rushing look and said: "Okay, go out quickly...I see."


    "...Hmph, you are happy if you are happy, I won''t say anything about you..." Kiko dropped such a word proudly and walked out of the kitchen...


    After half an hour----


    "For the sake of Xiaoyu''s speedy recovery...cheers..." At the dining table in the living room, everyone picked up their wine glasses and laughed loudly...


    As two or three glasses of red wine were eaten... Yunxue also gradually let go, commonly known as...a bit too much.


    "Xiaoyu...Do you know what I envy you the most?" Yun Xue said, asking and repliing: "I, I envy you the most for being free and easy...I don''t care about how others think of you, I do my own way... But I can''t do it..."


    "My family is very poor, so I feel a little inferior, for fear that others will look down on me..."


    So even if I was asked to help on duty, I couldn''t refuse to be asked to do all kinds of rough work... Do you know what it feels like?Obviously I don''t like it, but I have to smile desperately..."


    "What I fear most is when my classmates talk about playing at my house..."


    "My family...the poor, even my sister and I are still sleeping on the same couch. Our three people live in a place half the size of your bedroom... How dare I bring my classmates home..."


    "...Xue Xue, you drank too much..." Zhou Ye really didn''t know that this girl looked like a wife, and she would complain if she drank too much, but that''s right when you think about it. The wife''s personality sounds very gentle... ¡­But it was based on her resignation and no complaints at all. All the grievances and sadness were buried in her heart... It was so easy to have a chance to let her vent... or stop disturbing her.


    Thinking of this - Zhou Ye didn''t stop Yun Xue from continuing after saying that.


    "I''m not drunk..." Yun Xue worked hard to widen her somewhat drunk eyes, and continued: "Now-I envy you and are jealous... Xiaoyu... do you know? Obviously your personality is also Not gentle, you don¡¯t know anything about housework...but you have such a handsome cousin who loves you to take care of you...and what about me? Well--it seems like I''m good too, my sister is the best sister in the world ..."


    "..." Kiko was almost exasperated...Well, is this one of himself shooting himself in the foot?Forget it ¡ª let her let her for the time being, and when I turn around ¡ª I can¡¯t find the tone if she makes her cry ¡ª


    Kiko is already thinking about how to set a fire for her own man for a while, and then throw Yunxue to him... But in her mouth, she said, "Do you like my cousin? Take it...you''re welcome!"


    "..." When facing his own woman, Zhou Ye was a little speechless... Let her be rampant for the time being... I made her cry at night and couldn''t cry, hum... He threw herself around with a dismissive look. ?Did this girl forget about her recovery somewhere??She needs to be re-educated by love.


    "Really?" Yunxue, the only drunk on the table, didn''t notice the strangeness of the two thoughtful cousins ??on the table. After hearing Kiko''s words, she said with a look of surprise: "I It really will take him away, even if you cry and beg me in the end, I won''t give it back to you..."


    "Take it, take it quickly... Don''t just talk about it..."


    "Who said I just can''t practice..." Yun Xue said, unconvincedly stood up, and walked to Zhou Ye''s side in a naive manner... sat on Zhou Ye''s body unceremoniously with both hands Embracing Zhou Ye''s neck, demonstrating to Kiko: "I will really steal A Ye..."


    "Hmm..." Yunxue can''t say anything about the rest... because she has been blocked by Zhou Ye...


    Yun Xue, who was suddenly attacked, opened her eyes wide in surprise...The drunkenness brought by a few glasses of red wine was instantly dissipated in fright, but-soon she was completely captured by Zhou Ye''s skills A... For a girl who has never even talked about a relationship, Zhou Ye''s cultivation level is a bit too high... It''s not an opponent at all.


    Facing Zhou Ye¡¯s attack-all Yun Xue could do was to hug his neck tightly with his arms...like an ostrich avoiding danger, closing her eyes tightly, and letting Zhou Ye the bad guy be in her Do whatever you want...


    Chapter nine hundred and forty five


    Sitting on the high and low bed, Yunni looked at the dilapidated clock on the wall with some worry... Although this clock has not been used for many years, Yunni felt that when she remembered things, she seemed to have it in her memory. The shadow of this wall clock... Although it is not known how many years it has been used, at least it still serves as a reminder of the time for the owner.


    At this time-the hour hand was already pointing to nine o''clock, and she felt that she could not wait any longer...


    Thinking of this, she stood up... Picked up her little suit cover from the window and put it on her body... This is the only set of her clothes that looks a little bit higher-although it is from parallel imports I bought it on the street, but¡ªthe quality is really good.


    Under normal circumstances, she only wears it when she is at work... When she is at home on weekdays, she is not willing to wear it...


    This time I put on this coat, first because although it is almost the beginning of summer, the Xiangjiang River at night is still a little bit cold, and second... to take care of the face of my sister Yunxue.


    She knows-her sister Yunxue has gone to a classmate''s house, at least in front of her sister''s friends, she can''t lose face...


    After she was ready, Yunni picked up her dilapidated cell phone from the table and walked out of her small home... Mom had to work hard until three or four in the morning to come back. She had persuaded her many times...but Mom just didn''t listen-no way, she borrowed money from neighbors when she was in college to pay it back.


    Sister Yunxue''s tuition fees have to be paid--


    This sum of money was calculated like a heavy mountain, weighing on the mother and daughter... Yunni''s father died early, and only the orphan and the widow were left... Even her sister did not have her own father. Memory...


    The children of the poor have been in their homes for a long time... Since she was in college, Yunni has been doing odd jobs while studying... What is the romance of college? What is the encounter between the prince and the princess, it is all nonsense to her...


    The originally beautiful Yunni was of course chased in college, but¡ªshe didn¡¯t have any interest...


    For those guys, she sees it very thoroughly, it is entirely for the purpose of having fun... She doesn''t have the time to play with those who think that they are suave and suave. She thinks more when she has that time. Sleep for a while...


    Yunni admits that she worships gold...but she has principles in her worship, not to be a junior, not to sell her body...this is Yunni''s principle...


    Many boys have shown good feelings towards her... However, her first words made the boys retreat."How much money do you have? Are you willing to buy a house for my mother? Are you willing to raise my sister? You..."


    After the series of questions, ten can scare away nine...The remaining one is also full of nonsense, casually flickering... She Yunni is not stupid, so why should she take advantage of those guys??


    So-as of now-she is still a glorious girl who has never been in a relationship... girl.


    Yunni walked on the avenue of people coming and going, holding a can of anti-wolf pepper spray tightly in her pocket...As a principled gold worshiper, she would not let it casually Devaluation of one''s worth...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 673

    So protecting yourself is something she learned early.


    "It should be here..." Yunni walked to the door of a high-end apartment building and looked at the name of the building... She was sure that this was where her sister and classmate lived. Obviously¡ªmy sister''s classmate was in a good family.


    Then I couldn''t shame my sister even more - thinking of this, Yunni straightened her body, showing her beautiful figure to the fullest... Then she took a graceful step into the elevator of the building.


    Beautiful women are given preferential treatment everywhere...at least-the security here didn''t come to ask her whether she was a guest in the resident of the building...


    After a while-the elevator stopped on the floor where Kiko''s house was...


    "Is it here?" Yunni looked at the house number in front of her, and after hesitating for a while, she still pressed the doorbell...


    Dingdong¡ª¡ªDingdong¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Through the door, Yunni could hear the door bell in the house¡ªhowever, five minutes passed¡ªthere was still no movement inside¡ªnot even the sound of people walking...this made her a little anxious, could it¡ªcould it be¡ª Did your sister have an accident?Is it because your sister was intimidated when she called herself?


    What will happen to my sister??Humans and snakes... definitely not urban legends...


    The more she thinks about it, the more she gets scared... The only thing she can do now is to press the doorbell desperately... Even if a man comes out now and tells her that she has found the wrong person, she will know that something has happened to her sister... I''m afraid of this kind of situation where I don''t know anything, let my guesses...


    Maybe it''s because the sky is so pitiful... Just when Yunni felt that she was about to despair, the door suddenly opened...


    However¡ªnot my sister, not my sister¡¯s classmate...not even a woman, but a handsome and overly handsome man...


    Yunni''s heart sank instantly, she was a little scared and wanted to say something... But no matter how she looked, she couldn''t make a sound... "I...I..."


    "You are Yunxue''s sister, Yunni?" Zhou Ye looked at the sluggish beauty in front of him, smiled and said first: "Yun Xue is waiting for you inside..."


    "...Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh... ¡­This dead Nizi doesn¡¯t go home at this point. Don¡¯t you know that you are worried about her?


    At this time, Yunni had already ignored the ill sentences in Zhou Ye''s words.


    [Your sister is waiting for you inside...]


    She rushed in...While walking inside, she asked, "Where is Xiaoxue?"


    "She''s in that room..." Zhou Ye closed the door casually, then... took Yunni to the door of Kiko''s bedroom... "It''s inside..."


    "Xiaoxue... don''t go home so late, you..." Yunni said as she pushed open the door of Kiko''s bedroom... However, the scene inside made her brain buzz... there was a feeling of spinning around the world. .


    On the couch in the bedroom, two young girls lay side by side in the thin quilt, holding the quilt tightly with both hands, only showing half of their face...this situation...what else does she not understand??"Assholes...they are still children..."


    Yunni rushed towards Zhou Ye like a mad tiger, and for an instant she really shocked Zhou Ye... This woman, she seems to be a person with a strong feeling...


    "Sister, don''t blame A Ye, I am willing to..." Yun Xue''s timid voice stunned Yunni on the spot... She moved her neck like a robot, looking towards lying down. My sister on the couch--


    My sister''s face was reddened, and her forehead was covered with fine beads of sweat... But there was a slight smile on her face. Obviously-what she said was true, and her sister really volunteered...but- -so what??Isn''t it a crime if the young girl volunteers??


    Chapter nine hundred and forty six


    "Asshole... you wait for the rest of your life to spend in jail... I''m never finished with you..." Yunni said, no longer paying attention to Zhou Ye, but went to the couch, she just wanted to pull up her sister. Go home... and then sue Zhou Ye, the guy who abducted her sister, to prison.


    In her opinion-it was definitely Zhou Ye who used his handsome appearance to trick his young and ignorant silly sister...


    "Sister..." Looking at her sister''s appearance as a mad cow guarding a calf, Yun Xue was also a little embarrassed... She was sure that she had fallen in love with Zhou Ye deeply and she could not do without him...


    Yun Xue absolutely didn''t want her sister and her lover to become incompatible... Is that really the only way to do it??


    It seems¡ªthere is only that...


    Thinking of this, Yunxue and Kiko cast a look at each other... and then they grabbed Yunni''s arms and pulled her onto the couch...


    "Xiaoxue, are you crazy? What are you going to do?" This sudden change made Yun Ni stupid on the spot.


    "Sister, I''m not crazy..." Yunni said while holding her sister''s hand firmly, "I don''t want to be separated from you... I want to be with you forever... So, sister... You too Marry Ye... so that our sisters can be together forever..."


    "You are absolutely crazy..." Yunni struggled hard... However, even if she is a few years older than the two girls, a woman is a woman, and she won''t be stronger just because you are a few years older. ...Not to mention--and Zhou Ye.


    "Hey--you don''t mess around..." Yunni felt as if her limbs were being pressed by something, she was unable to struggle at all, and--the handsome and human-looking guy had walked over with a smile step by step. , It''s not the most terrifying-the most terrifying is-he still holds a camera in his hand...


    "Do you know that you are breaking the law like this?" Yunni felt that as Zhou Ye approached step by step, her heartbeat was getting faster and faster... She regretted her death now, and knew she should call the police immediately.


    "I know..." Zhou Ye said quietly, "But... if you let you go, you will go to the police again, so... tell me why you let you go??"


    "Don''t... everyone has something to say..." Yunni felt that Zhou Ye''s smile at this moment was like a cat playing with a mouse, obviously - she was the dying mouse.But-she was absolutely unwilling... She was desperately trying to convince Zhou Ye to let her go."Look...you are so handsome, your future is boundless... if you go to jail because of a crime, it will be a lifetime stain..."


    "Yeah..." Zhou Ye smiled and sat at Yun Ni''s feet, looking very interested...


    In fact, Yun Xue and Kiko didn''t exert much effort anymore. At this moment, it was Zhou Ye''s power of thinking that controlled Yunni.


    "But what does this have to do with me not letting you go?" Zhou Ye smiled and gently put his hand on Yunni''s ankle... asked: "I will go to jail if I let you go, if I don''t let you go , I still have to go to jail... Then, you give me a reason to let you go first?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Kiko couldn''t help but almost laughed, joking, what cell in this world can trap his own man??Even if your own man is trapped... Believe it or not, his women, every minute teach you what is called violent robbery?


    Her sisters would not agree to their man being put in jail...unless her man wants to go to jail for a vacation by himself, but in other words-why does he go to jail for a vacation??Uh-it''s not easy to say, if it is a female prison, maybe my man is really interested in going in for a vacation...


    Just when Kiko''s thoughts could not fly... Yunni was already crying.


    "...You let me go..., you just let go of me and my sister, I swear I will never sue you..." Yunni has now repeatedly lowered her requirements, and now she only asks for her ability Take your sister out of danger first... and then go to sue Zhou Ye... what are you talking about??Isn''t it that words don''t count??Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s a woman¡¯s privilege not to speak?


    "But I don''t believe you, what should I do?" Zhou Ye was still playing the cat and mouse game...


    "I swear, I swear to heaven..."


    "Oaths and other things are used to violate..." Zhou Ye said quietly: "Why don''t you come and give me a guarantee?"


    "What kind of guarantee? I will do..." Yunni is now on the cutting board and can''t care much anymore.


    "So, do you agree?" Zhou Ye asked with a wicked smile.


    "Yes, I agreed...what guarantee do you want me to do?" Yunni''s small head quickly clicked...for fear of being slow to say...


    "You don''t need to do it, I''ll do it myself..." Zhou Ye said, reaching out to unbutton Yunni''s clothes...


    Yunni said in horror: "What are you going to do?"


    "I want your guarantee..."


    "You want my guarantee, why are you taking my clothes off?"


    "Luo Zhao is the guarantee... If you call the police, I will publish these photos..." Zhou Ye continued to busy himself with his work leisurely, speaking without stopping, and his hands couldn''t stop...


    "You, you can''t be like this..." Yunni was almost stupid...


    "Of course I can do this... You can also try to call for help... By the way, the soundproofing effect of this bedroom is still very good... No one can hear you even if you break your throat!"


    "I won''t be able to marry you like this... You, you want to marry me..." Yun Ni was already planning to use her own assassin."If you marry me, you have to buy a house for my mother. She has worked her life for our sister, and she should also enjoy the blessing... You also have to take care of my sister''s living expenses and school expenses... Millions of Hong Kong dollars are simply impossible..."


    "You are still young... you have such a heavy burden on your back at such a young age... Your life will be gloomy... So, you better let me go..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 674

    "It''s okay... It''s a big deal, I just raise your sisters..."


    "..." This sentence made the rest of Yun Ni''s blockade impossible to say, and Bai Shi Bai Ling''s secret persuasion skills were not useful... just when she was racking her brains to figure out a solution. Suddenly she felt cold... When she realized what was going on, she couldn''t help screaming in surprise."Ahhh-"


    "Stop calling... If you call again, I will force you to..."


    Zhou Ye''s words scared Yunni tightly and closed her eyes... Watching Zhou Ye holding the camera and constantly taking pictures of herself [In fact, there is no memory card in it, just to play with Yunni] Yunni cried bitterly... "Asshole...you asshole..."


    "..." Seeing Yunni who was crying so painfully, Zhou Ye couldn''t bear to tease her anymore...So, let''s go straight to the subject. Thinking of this, he directly...


    "What are you...what are you going to do? Didn''t you say that you wouldn''t treat me......Ah!!! You lied to me..." Yunni''s sobbing sound was completely terminated with a painful cry Up...


    Chapter nine hundred and forty seven


    How about the streets of Xiangjiang after three in the morning??


    Zhou Ye will tell you¡ªit¡¯s no different from Devil. Except for some very few stores that are open all night, the other stores are already closed...There is no one on the empty street, it looks like deserted. Ghost mythical creatures.


    On the cold street, there was a faint sound of footsteps at this moment... The footsteps still sounded very regular, not like the messy steps of a drunk who could not find his home.


    With the sound of footsteps, a figure appeared at the entrance of the street, seeming to be carrying something on his back...


    With the reflection of the street lamp, this person turned out to be Zhou Ye... and what he was carrying on his back was not someone else-it was Yunni.


    Don¡¯t get me wrong¡ªit¡¯s not that Zhou Ye accidentally killed Yunni and was going to throw her body away... In fact, Yunni has completely resigned her fate now... and confirmed the relationship with Zhou Ye... However, she still She insisted on going home-no way, her mother was left alone at home, and she was still a little worried about her mother.


    "Don''t abandon me in the future. If you dare to abandon me, I will die for you to see..." Yunni lay on Zhou Ye''s back, and put her little girl close to Zhou Ye''s ears, and said softly, "And... ¡­Don¡¯t bully my sister...Dare to bully my sister...I...I..."


    Yunni [I...] For a long time, she realized that she had nothing to do with this bad guy... Moreover, this bad guy had already eaten and wiped out her sisters, and she just put her sister out of shame. ¡¤Human posture¡¤Position...what else do you say bullying and not bullying?


    Zhou Ye smiled and patted Yunni¡¯s dolphins... jokingly said: "Okay...don¡¯t think about how useless there are...in the future, just be my little lady obediently, and I will help you with other things. Taken..."


    "Yeah..." Yunni replied in a low voice, and then put her head on his shoulder...


    Tonight, it was a bit too exciting for her... everything was as if in a dream, first my sister was not so late and hadn''t returned home... and I went to find my sister, but the bad guy gave him hey Hehehehe...not only hehehe, but also his sister...the most bloody thing is that she found that she could not do without this badass...


    "Hey..." Yunni asked weakly, "Ye...you will definitely not abandon our sisters in the future? Are you?"


    For Zhou Ye, she really doesn''t have much confidence... In her opinion, Zhou Ye is handsome... and rich... and there are many women... They are all very carefree guys... and their sisters, except Apart from appearance and figure... there is nothing else to grasp.


    Isn¡¯t it all in movies like that?Don¡¯t the wealthy kids end up marrying a well-known lady?What if... what if... Ye is also a son of a wealthy family?What if his future main house wants him to dump himself??These are the reasons she is worried...


    "What are you thinking about?" Although Zhou Ye didn''t turn his head back, but¡ªhis psychic hint had been exerting an influence on Yunni, he knew what Yunni was thinking...this little girl¡ªhas not been confident anymore. To the extreme.


    He directly put Yunni on the ground lightly, then turned his head, and looked at Yunni seriously: "Although I am bothered, but nostalgic... I have no habit of abandoning my own woman, and... don''t think about it. I will get home and tell your mother well that we will go back to the Devil in a few days... Tell your mother about the matter in advance... Ask her if she wants to go back with us or stay here? If you want to stay here, then I will buy her a house, and then invite some servants, if you go back with us-you can also visit your mother often!"


    "Yeah..." Yunni smiled when she heard Zhou Ye''s words... This bad guy has already planned everything, and he has taken into account her worries... Why do you want to do more??I''ll be obedient and just be a little woman...


    Thinking of this, Yunni stepped on her feet and took the initiative to send her own little scorpion... The empty street-the two hugging each other... This scene seemed to have become eternal...


    When Zhou Ye sent Yunni home that night, her mother hadn''t come back... Zhou Ye originally wanted to wait at Yunni''s house, but Yunni didn''t want her man to wait for her mother to come back... Among other things, it was just this pigeon-coop-like residence with nowhere to go, which made Yunni not want her man to be wronged in her own house...not to mention, she didn''t want her man to be in conflict with her mother...


    After all... Zhou Ye caused the two daughters of the other family to be miserable... It is impossible that the old lady of the family will not be angry. She always has to say something to vent her anger??Zhou Ye is ready to be scolded...


    But obviously-Yunni didn''t think so, she didn''t want her man to suffer any wrongdoing... Therefore, Zhou Ye was kicked out of her house early, and she was psychologically prepared to face her mother''s scolding alone.


    Zhou Ye, who knew this well, could only return to Kiko''s home alone in the end...All he could do was to love the sisters twice in the future...


    Early in the morning¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Zhou Ye was awakened by the knock on the door. The two chicks lying beside him had trouble with mobility, so he could only open the door...


    "Are you surprised?"


    As soon as Zhou Ye opened the door, she saw Yunni standing at the door... She looked at Zhou Ye with a smile on her face, still carrying all kinds of breakfast...


    "What a pleasant surprise..." Zhou Ye said, holding Yunni in his arms, "I clearly cried with pain yesterday and turned into a tearful person. I ran over this morning... You didn''t hurt enough. ??"


    "I just want to come here soon and tell you some good news..." Yunni smiled like a crescent moon with her willow eyebrows... She couldn''t be unhappy."Mom agreed to our business..."


    "What did your mother say?" Zhou Ye put Yunni carefully on the sofa in the living room, and then asked curiously.


    "Yesterday..." Yunni told about what happened to her mother after returning home...


    Among other things, just because of the problem of her little sister not coming home at night, she was scolded by her mother...waiting for her to say that she and her sister were eaten up by a man. Later...her mother was about to call the police at that time.


    However-after Yunni took out the gold card that her man gave to herself wit...Her mother''s attitude changed in an instant, but she still vaguely suspected that her daughter was cheated...


    So-early in the morning, her mother took Winnie to the bank to check the account... The result didn''t need to be asked-when she knew that there were three memories in the account... Winnie''s mother almost had a heart attack , What is getting rich overnight?This is getting rich overnight.


    Of course...Although her two daughters were both miserable by a man, but...Judging from the man''s sincerity, she would not hold that man accountable... and even urged her daughter, They are all other women, so why don''t you hurry up and serve your own man?Don¡¯t say anything else, at least I have to buy breakfast for my own man...


    That''s why - Yunni was rushed here by her mother early in the morning.


    Chapter nine hundred and forty eight


    "Ye... don''t blame my mother for being too greedy for money... for our sisters, she has suffered for a lifetime..." Yunni snuggled in Zhou Ye''s arms and said cautiously... She was afraid that her man would treat her mother. Bad impression...


    "It''s okay to be greedy for money..." Zhou Ye smiled and kissed Yunni''s little face, saying: "There are not many people in the world who really regard money as dung... This is people''s pursuit of happiness. An instinct in life... Besides, if your mother was not greedy for money... how could she let me so easily the bad guy who defrauded her two daughters?"


    "Ye...Thank you..." Yunni was a little touched and offered her little covet...That''s 300 million U.S. dollars, even the richest man in Hong Kong. Ask if he is willing to spend 300 million U.S. dollars for two women??It is estimated that he is unwilling... let alone 300 million US dollars, 100 million Hong Kong dollars can be played to the end of life...Who would want to spend 300 million US dollars for a pair of poor sisters?


    Zhou Ye comfortably enjoyed Yun Ni''s touch...Of course, he wouldn''t tell this stupid girl that money is really just a set of numbers to him...how much he wants!


    At this time... Kiko''s bedroom door opened... Yunxue limped out in Kiko''s nightdress, rubbing her still a little sleepy eyes... asked: "Sister, why did you come here? Morning? Mom didn''t scold you?"


    "Your mother sold all your sisters to me..." Zhou Ye greeted him with a smile, then picked up Yun Xue, walked to the sofa, and took the two sisters in his arms."Okay... You will be the uncle''s people in the future... Come and give me a pleasure to uncle..."


    After the two sisters cast a blank look at their man, they said in unison: "Bad guy..." X2


    Zhou Ye smiled... one side, a good morning kiss to the two sisters...


    After getting things done with the Yun family sisters-all that is left is Kiko''s problem, but her mother is still in Australia for the time being and cannot come back... Then there is no way, Zhou Ye can only wait...


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t just stay at home these days and didn¡¯t go anywhere... He still went to see his cheap elder brother Da Fei. Da Fei had 10,000 MMP sentences about this, but he wanted to talk about it but didn¡¯t dare to talk. ... Zhou Ye disappeared after getting off the plane...


    I didn''t expect that a few days later, I brought a few new girls to see me... Obviously what Zhou Ye was going to do these days, I can guess it without asking.


    His eldest brother is really aggrieved...


    But suffocated back to suffocated... Da Fei had nothing to do with Zhou Ye.


    One week later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After Zhou Ye met Kiko¡¯s mother... things were easy, although Kiko¡¯s mother didn¡¯t care much about money because she ran a trading company, but-don¡¯t forget that Zhou Ye has other things What about the means, for example¡ªpsychic hints.


    No need to ask about the result, of course everyone is happy...


    Of course-Zhou Ye would not be so stupid to tell Kiko''s mother how many women she has... Kiko''s mother just knows that her daughter has fallen in love early, and the object is an extremely handsome boy, and this boy has quite a family at home. Energetic, so I intend to transfer Kiko to the magic city...to live with Zhou Ye.


    Although Kiko¡¯s mother was a little worried about her daughter¡¯s ability to take care of herself-but under the influence of Zhou Ye''s spiritual hint, she still agreed to Kiko''s transfer request-only to fly back to Hong Kong twice a month to meet her That''s it.

 The Movie World Chapter 675

    These are all small problems...


    After solving these problems, Zhou Ye took his women directly and boarded his special plane again... and flew straight to the magic city, his lair.


    After returning to the magic city-the grand welcome ceremony for the newcomers will certainly not be missing...


    That night-on the top floor of the Alice Building, a quiet welcome party was held... This meeting made all the women have to take a few days off for a rest... No way, they can''t get to the ground. .


    Through this gathering, the newly joined sisters learned deeply about the side of their own men and animals...just brush something?nonexistent¡­¡­


    Three years later----


    It¡¯s time for a big party once again in January... The top floor of the Alice Building is noisy again... There is a swimming pool here, and there are various green tropical vegetation... The glass conservatory here is controlled only by the system. Keep it at the most comfortable temperature for the human body-the entire top layer is like an island in the sky.


    At night---Zhou Ye used the portal to get all his women here one by one, whether it''s the Neon Censor Five, or the steward of the sisters of Baidi Huajianai, whether it''s Imagawa''s mother and daughter. It was still the four-member group of Wife of Extreme Dao...All were taken over by Zhou Ye.


    Of course... there is also a collection of sister papers from Hong Kong and Dayan...


    The only problem is that Mo Chou has some problems with her company¡¯s business, so she is going to be absent from this party...but it¡¯s not an egg, that¡¯s how Zhou Ye didn¡¯t let her go... just fed her. The full one almost made it.


    With the neon lights shining, the music rang... The family gathering once a month began... This night, a group of snakes danced wildly, this night... Zhou Ye''s women all felt very happy... This night...cough Cough, don''t let you write.


    Early in the morning - when the first ray of morning light fell on the top of the Alice Building, Zhou Ye also opened his eyes...


    As the top floor of the tallest building in the surrounding area, Zhou Ye¡¯s women certainly don¡¯t have to worry about being peeped by people around them when they play here, so last night his women played here but they were so hilarious, hi... until now. All of them are still lying on the wooden floor of the glass conservatory built on the top floor of the building, sleeping a lot...


    "Whose clothes are these..." Zhou Ye grabbed the little clothes hanging on his head. After watching for a long time, he didn''t remember whose underwear it was... But forget it, it''s all of his own woman anyway. ...


    Putting his underwear aside, Zhou Ye just thought about getting up...but found that--it''s a bit difficult...


    A group of women, embracing their legs, pressing people against people... If you look down from the sky, you will find that Zhou Ye is like lying on a flesh-colored couch at this moment... This flesh-colored couch is owned by him. Surrounded by women.


    "It''s a corrupt life..." After Zhou Ye sighed, he directly controlled the intelligent system of the greenhouse with his mind power... and turned the glass of the greenhouse into black... "Since I can''t get up anymore, go to sleep. ..."


    He embraced the girls again and entered his dream-but when he seemed to be asleep, a sweet bell rang.


    Chapter nine hundred and forty nine


    [My dear, Mo Chou misses you... My dear... Mo Chou misses you...]


    Listening to the ringtone recorded by Mo Chou himself, Zhou Ye knew--who was calling him...but, he couldn''t get up...


    Just when Zhou Ye was about to use his mind, the ringing of the phone woke up Xiao Bai who was lying on his body...Bai Qianchu yawned, crawled forward a few times, grabbed the phone and put it in Zhou Ye''s hands... and then He lay down on his brother again and closed his eyes.


    "Xiao Bai is so good..." Zhou Ye smiled and gently stroked Xiao Bai''s long hair with one hand, and connected the phone with the other."Mo Chou... missed me so early??"


    "It''s not early at all... It''s past 8 o''clock in the evening here..." Mo Chou sat in his bedroom, smiling, listening to the voice of his own man in the microphone... just heard Zhou Ye''s voice. I feel at ease for a while.


    "But I''m here just at seven o''clock in the morning..." Zhou Ye sighed... He knew that Mo Chou should be in Buenos Aires at this moment. There are those bodyguards trained since childhood, and he is not worried about Mo Chou at all. Safety.


    What''s more, not only the little girls cultivated by the Hundred Lands Clan were transformed by Zhou Ye, even Mo Chou also possessed the genetic ability of mutants. Those who underestimated her would be bad luck.


    "My dear... I just received a message... I think you will be interested!" Mo Chou smiled and went straight to the subject.


    "What news?" Zhou Ye asked strangely, you know-he never cared about business or anything, he only cared about women... If there is any news that interests him, then I am afraid it is only for women. News.


    "My dear... Do you remember the billion-dollar bet we had in Las Vegas back then?" Mo Chou''s voice revealed a hint of smile.


    "I remember..." Of course Zhou Ye remembered that he deliberately lost to Shi Yijian, and he also left Shi Yijian''s betrothal certificate...


    "Shi Yijian''s daughter A Cai... is now being pursued by his new apprentice A Le..." Mo Chou''s words made Zhou Ye stunned... her voice began to become a little gloomy."Shi Yijian didn''t tell his daughter, has she been booked?"


    "Think about Shi Yijian, it''s impossible to tell his daughter these things, right?" Mo Chou smiled and said, "Although he is only fifteen years old,...that A Cai has become a beauty... honey, You don¡¯t want to start... the cabbage in your plate will be snatched away!"


    "...Hehe...Shi Yijian, you didn''t take justice first, so don''t blame me for not being careful..." Zhou Ye asked directly, "Tell me where Shi Yijian''s daughter is now? Tell all their addresses. I¡­¡­"


    "Okay, my dear..." Mo Chou said with a smile, knowing that-counting-her power is still very large in the United States, and... she also always sends people to stare at A Cai, her future How could my sister let a hairy boy cheat away?


    As for Shi Yijian''s idea??That doesn''t matter...


    the other side----


    The city of Henderson, only five miles away from Las Vegas, has a villa in the center of a manor house covering more than ten acres in the southeast suburbs...


    The owner of this manor obviously spent a lot of thoughts on it. Green vegetation can be seen everywhere in the whole manor, and there is even an artificial lake in one corner of the manor...


    This may not be a big deal in other places, but-know this is Nevada... the entire city of Henderson was built in a huge canyon in the desert...


    Here, water and green are rare resources...For these green vegetation, the owner here has to spend at least five to ten times the money of other areas to take care of them... so that they will not dry up.


    At this time¡ªit¡¯s already Pacific time, late at night, it¡¯s more than ten o¡¯clock in the middle of the night...At night in the desert, the moon is exceptionally bright. Against the background of the moonlight, the entire manor seems to be sprinkled with silver, and the lights in the manor shine Down, very enchanting.


    Above the villa, in the largest room-two girls were lying on the couch and whispering between girls.


    "Acai...How is the school recently? Haven''t you made any friends?" Wen Ling asked while looking at the beauty magazine in her hand... You know, the father of the two is a brother brother, and they have known each other since childhood... ¡­


    She will come to Henderson this time because A-Cai¡¯s father, Shi Yijian, brought A-Cai from Los Angeles to this place... I am afraid that A-Cai will feel bored if she is unfamiliar with her life¡ªthat¡¯s why she told her father Call and invite her to stay here for a while, so that she can comfort her little sister.


    Of course, Wen Ling is quite willing to know this... You know, play is more important to girls of their age than to learn or something...


    "It''s still like that..." Facing her little sister''s question, A Cai said listlessly: "Those guys in the school... At first they were very enthusiastic, and they insisted on inviting me to participate in their party, but After I inquired, I found out that they were so messed up to death... either drinking or barking...or gambling, I have no interest in those things...so I never agreed once...slowly I was isolated..."


    "It''s like this in American colleges..." Wen Ling smiled slightly: "What''s more, it''s so close to Las Vegas... It would be weird if all of them are good babies..."


    "Oh..." A Cai felt that if her little sister hadn''t come to accompany her, then she would be really miserable.


    "By the way...Acai, did anyone at school confess to you?" As Wen Ling, who went to high school all the way from girls'' school to high school, she likes to listen to other people''s love scenes...maybe curiosity, maybe yearning... ...Who can tell this clearly...


    "How could someone confess to me?"


    "Impossible... A Cai, you are so beautiful... You can be a man and you can martial arts..." Wen Ling didn''t believe it... You know, a tiger father has no dog girls--A Cai has learned a lot of Uncle Shi''s skills.


    "Please-this is the United States... Isn''t the aesthetics of the East and the West different?" A Cai sighed... I was a little speechless for her overly curious little sister.


    "Hey, it''s really a pity..." Wen Ling said, she suddenly remembered Ale who was going to the airport to pick him up. He was also the son of his father and brother, but his dad died early, so he worshipped early. Uncle Shi is a teacher, he can be regarded as the big brother among the several apprentices of Uncle Shi... Big brother?Junior sister?There is something to do... and seeing that when he sent himself here this time, his attitude towards A Cai was a little wrong, did the two of them have done it??


    No, no matter what, you have to ask first before talking... Thinking of this, Wen Ling asked directly: "What''s the matter with you and A Le?"


    "Me and big brother?? What''s the matter?" A Cai looked dazed, she didn''t know what Wen Ling''s words meant...


    "Don''t pretend, I can see it all... A Le''s attitude towards you is different from others..." The expression on Wen Ling''s face seemed to say, I have seen everything through, so stop pretending."Tell me... I''m very curious... Do you have any drama with A Le?"


    "...Hehe..." A Caipi smiled and gave her little sister a blank glance. Is this guy the love brain that people often say??"I don''t feel anything about him, nor do we have any relationship...just when he is my brother..."


    "Hey-I''m not doing it..." Wen Ling sighed. Based on her understanding of A Cai, A Cai is definitely not a person who is good at hiding her thoughts. Obviously-she is telling the truth... At least now A Cai I don''t have any feeling for that Ale.


    At this moment, the voice of a strange man suddenly came into their ears."It''s right if you don''t have a head. If they both have a head, then I''ll have a head..."


    Chapter Ninety Fifty

 The Movie World Chapter 676

    Wen Ling was stunned when he heard the words that came suddenly... and A Cai reacted much faster than her¡ª¡ª


    I saw A Cai turned over and jumped directly to the ground... With a slight tap of both hands, the lights in the entire villa were suddenly turned off, and the brilliant lights instantly turned into black ink...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    "... Save me... A Cai... I''m afraid of the dark..." Wen Ling was almost crying... In a strong light environment, suddenly entering a dark environment, it takes a few seconds for her eyes Time to adapt to... The common way is to close her eyes and wait for a while, but-Wen Ling obviously doesn''t know, she only feels that her eyes are black and can''t see anything...


    Just when Wen Ling wanted to continue to ask for help from her little sister-suddenly she felt as if she was being hugged by someone, which made her almost scared to death... asked in a crying voice, "Is it you? A Cai...Are you holding me...Don''t scare me, you talk...You know I am most afraid of the dark..."


    "...Ah..." A Cai''s faint sigh came not far away... She clapped her hands again, and the lighting of the entire villa was restored again...


    She didn''t want it either... But-someone has a hostage, what can she do... At least-she doesn''t want her little sister to be hurt because of herself... She will have a conscience.


    "Help ah ah ah ah ah !!! -------- !!!!!" With the lights restored again ...... Wen Ling saw myself standing opposite A color, A color stood since ...... Opposite him, who is the person standing behind him and hugging him??Do you need to ask??Wen Ling suddenly screamed... almost a dolphin sound.


    "I think... it''s useless to call for help here..." Wen Ling heard a man''s voice behind her, which was the same master as the voice who had just picked her up.


    Perhaps it was because the unhurried tone of the voice infected her and made her forget her situation... and asked slightly curiously: "Then what should I call?"


    "Please! Help! Help! Please help me!!!" The male voice learned Wen Ling''s tone just 10% of the time...


    "..."


    "..."


    "You''re so annoying..." Wen Ling didn''t know why, but she couldn''t get nervous anymore. Maybe it was because the kidnapper was a bit witty, and she didn''t have the consciousness of being a hostage at all...


    It was only at this moment that she suddenly realized that her little sister A Cai''s eyes seemed to be wrong when she was looking at her... No, she was not looking at herself, but at the man behind her... Did she know this man??


    "Huh..." A Cai took a deep breath, let her beating too fast heart become temporarily up, and then slowly asked: "Who are you...? What do you want??"


    "What do I want?" Zhou Ye asked back, leaking a smile, and he was stunned by his smile... Bastard... Don''t laugh... If this goes on, you will be fascinated by him. of.


    A Cai is a face control...yes, she is a face control with a slight nympho attribute...


    Question-What will happen to Yan Kong when he meets a handsome man like Zhou Ye??A Cai will reveal the answer for you soon...


    "Yes... what do you want?" After taking a deep breath, A Cai took two steps forward... The distance between her and Zhou Ye is less than one meter now, "You are still young... To robbery... I tell you, don''t think that we are bullied by only two girls in our house.... The whole villa is full of institutions... You can''t escape..."


    "..." Wen Ling has an urge to cry... Fuck... You told others about your trump cards, how can you save me??


    So far, Wen Ling has not dared to look back at Zhou Ye...because she heard...seeing the looks of the gangster will irritate the gangster to take risks...maybe they will be killed...so she dare not look...


    Just when Wen Ling complained about her little sister...A Cai showed her her unique skills in saving lives.


    "Let go of my friend...how much do you want? Tell me about the amount...I will give you...My friend is innocent..." A Cai stared at Zhou Ye''s handsome face with beautiful eyes... It seems that he is only observing him, but in fact, he is admiring beautiful men...


    "I don''t want money..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, he is not short of money...


    "Then what do you want?" A Cai asked curiously.


    In the middle of the night, invaded other people''s villas...not for money?What is that for?Is it for women?Don''t be kidding...A Cai looked at Zhou Ye''s face and thought--with this guy''s face, he stood on the street...A lot of beauties were willing to undress him...


    "I want you..." Zhou Ye''s words made A Cai''s mouth instantly turn into O...


    Did he come for himself??Is he here for himself??These words kept appearing in A Cai''s heart, and the whole person felt a little bit soft... Is this a confession??


    "Acai, run away..." Wen Ling heard Zhou Ye''s words, and she didn''t know where to muster the courage. She hugged Zhou Ye''s arms around her waist tightly with both hands... and then sacrificed herself. Yi looked like he shouted: "Run, A Cai...I''ll stop him..."


    "Why am I running?" A Cai asked a little strangely... Such a handsome boy came for herself... Why should he run??


    "Idiot... he must want to kidnap you, and then ask Uncle Shi for a ransom... Run, idiot..." Wen Ling felt like she was about to die... Why didn''t this silly girl understand??


    "Me? Kidnap A Cai? Blackmail Shi Yijian?" Zhou Ye felt dumbfounded. Does he still need to use blackmail to make money?Why do you have to do things that can be done easily??Are you stupid??


    "Then what do you want A Cai for?" Wen Ling was a little stunned... And A Cai looked at Zhou Ye expectantly, wanting to know what he was going to do by herself...


    "A Cai is my fiancee...I want to take her away. Is there anything wrong?" Zhou Ye said this, both girls were dumbfounded...


    A Cai is sweet in her heart... and Wen Ling feels like something is wrong.


    "You let me go..." Wen Ling said as she pushed Zhou Ye''s arm, originally thinking that she should be given a powerful arm, but she didn''t seem to use any force at all, so she directly let her get out of Zhou Ye''s grip...


    However-when she turned around and saw Zhou Ye''s face for the first time, she instantly understood why her little sister had such an expression...remorse...why did she want to get out of this handsome boy''s arms?Ahhhhh...


    "Then, that... I just slipped out of my foot accidentally, can I go back again... Have you never done it again?" Wen Ling looked at Zhou Ye expectantly, as if everyone had something to discuss. ... almost amused Zhou Ye.


    "No..." Zhou Ye didn''t speak, A Cai jumped over first and directly blocked between Wen Ling and Zhou Ye... With her arms stretched out, the two were completely separated... Zhou Ye didn''t understand. Who is she protecting, and how does it seem to stop her little sister?


    Chapter nine hundred and fifty one


    "Can you tell me what''s going on?" A Cai stared at her big piercing eyes and looked at Zhou Ye... She believed that Zhou Ye definitely did not find herself for no reason... Maybe, What he said is true, is he really his fianc¨¦?


    "Are you really sure you want to listen?" Zhou Ye said with a faint smile: "If you call your father Shi Yijian now, maybe he will oppose you becoming my fiancee... But if you really If you want to listen, if you listen to the reason, you must achieve the result...that is, if you listen to my story, you will be my fianc¨¦e...even if this is the case-do you want to listen?"


    "I want to listen..." A Cai looked at Zhou Ye with a rebellious neck.


    "All right..." Zhou Ye nodded, and then casually sat on the Simmons where the two women had just been lying on their stomachs, and said: "This matter has to be talked about from 16 years ago... What about you... and your father, Shi Yijian, is just a gambler who first came to Las Vegas to live a life..."


    "..."


    "..."


    It took Zhou Ye a full half an hour to tell the whole story...


    At this time, A Cai and Wen Ling sat next to him, listening to him telling stories obediently... After the story was finished, Wen Ling asked curiously: "Then you are the story. The son of the man who won Uncle Shi but deliberately left the bet to him?"


    "Of course--not..." After Zhou Ye deliberately teased Wen Ling with a long voice, he flatly denied...just kidding--to pretend to be his own son??how is this possible???


    "Then why do you say A Cai is your fianc¨¦?" Wen Ling asked.


    "..." A Cai couldn''t help but glared at Wen Ling, and she could tell about it, no matter what-she recognized Zhou Ye as her fiance... Why did this guy look so much, as if she couldn''t wait Breaking herself apart is the same as Zhou Ye¡ªwhat is her heart?Does the boat of friendship turn over if you turn it over??


    "Say it..." Wen Ling deliberately didn''t look at A Cai''s eyes... Yes, she said that deliberately with the idea of ??breaking up the two of them... Everyone talk about loyalty, good sister... But-for a man Are there few good sisters who are torn?Handsome guys are scarce resources...so handsome to the extent that Zhou Ye is no longer a scarce resource, but...the only one, whoever grabs it, everyone has their own means.


    "Because I am the one who won Shi Yijian..." Zhou Ye''s words made the two women grow up in surprise...


    Won Shi Yijian??A dozen years ago???At this age, an eighteen or nine-year-old boy who doesn''t seem to be much older than the two??Are you kidding us???


    "You? The one who won my dad???" A Cai couldn''t help standing up, and then groping on Zhou Ye''s face, trying to find out the human skin mask and cosmetics she had imagined. Something like...


    However-in the end she found nothing... Don''t say any human skin masks, not even cosmetics... Zhou Ye''s skin and face are completely natural... "You...how old are you?"


    "...I forgot it myself..." Zhou Ye sighed. He really forgot his true age...Why is this thing remembering it?Remind yourself-is you already a monster??


    "You shouldn''t be a liar..." Wen Ling still doesn''t give up her CP demolition career... A girl who has been single for more than ten years, since elementary school, you can''t hurt the resentment of the love brain all the way to girls'' school.


    "No..." A Cai gave Wen Ling a fierce look, and she took the initiative to help Zhou Ye."If my dad really loses to you, he will definitely collect your hole card... and the place where he hides things is in this villa, come with me..."

 The Movie World Chapter 677

    As A Cai said, she grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand and ran towards the downstairs of the villa... She was not only to help Zhou Ye defend, but also to make her little sister completely give up...


    [Look, our fate was determined before I was born.This kind of Chi Guoguo''s idea of ??showing off makes A Cai act like this...


    "Wait for me..." Wen Ling hurriedly followed... Just kidding, life is endless, and CP is more than demolition... Heaven and earth are handsome, and those who are predestined will get it... She will never give up easily.


    Zhou Ye was a little bit dumbfounded by A Cai being pulled to the basement door of the villa... The door here uses sonic recognition and facial recognition. As Shi Yijian''s only daughter, A Cai certainly has the permission to enter...


    She didn''t care about Wen Ling who was catching up behind her panting, she opened the door of the safe and walked in...


    There were about one hundred kilograms of gold bars and various famous paintings inside...A Cai took a careful look at Zhou Ye and found that he seemed to have no interest at all in these valuable things... I couldn''t help but feel happy. It is what a man should do in the future.


    Of course... If Zhou Ye is a liar, A Cai doesn''t mind activating the mechanism in the vault and trapping Zhou Ye here completely... From now on, she will be regarded as Jinwu Cangjiao... Death, she is not willing to let it go. Zhou Ye died.


    "That is the safe for my father''s most precious treasure. If that card really exists, then it must be there..." Acai said, opening the safe placed in the center of the treasure house without hesitation... As she expected, the code for the safe is her birthday...


    Although I know that my father¡¯s most precious things are hidden here, A Cai, who has never been short of money in the past, has never come in a few times, let alone open the safe... When she opened the safe on her birthday ¡ª¡ªThe most eye-catching thing placed on the middle grid made her stunned."this is¡­¡­"


    It was a small sandalwood box, probably larger than the palm of an adult man.


    She carefully took out the sandalwood box... Then, she opened the box directly-there was a card that was sealed in crystal... It was a five of spades, and the card had a real face. I wrote a paragraph [Even if the US$500 million is my bride price for your daughter, if the bride price is received, I can¡¯t regret the marriage in the future.


    "...Really, there is such a card..." Wen Ling looked at this card, feeling like she had lost...


    "My dear..." Seeing this card, everything became clear, and A Cai didn''t hesitate to change to the most intimate name."My dear, let''s run away..."


    "Huh???" Zhou Ye felt that he couldn''t keep up with this girl''s rhythm...


    Chapter Nine Hundred and Fifty Two


    Why elope??


    In A Cai¡¯s words-since her father never told her about this, then there may be thoughts of remorse marriage... But as a woman in the new century, she will definitely keep her promise... Her father was unwilling, and she had to fight the old forces to the end.


    However-in the end they still did not elope into...


    It¡¯s not because someone blocked them, but because they teased her quietly in her ear, "No need to be so troublesome... We just need to uncook rice and cook mature rice... Then we will stand in front of your father, you point to He said to him with his stomach that he was going to be a grandfather soon... he agreed!


    Although A Cai was a little bit of face control, the girl''s reservedness is still... it is impossible for her to agree to such a thing, but she is not... there is also Wen Ling who is making waves...


    When Wen Ling, who wished to post to Zhou Ye and listened to him whispering to A Cai, heard Zhou Ye''s words, she couldn''t help but yelled: "No... absolutely not..."


    What do you say??What the rivals want...we don¡¯t give...what the rivals don¡¯t want, we just do...


    With this thought--A Cai was sitting on her couch with an awkward look at this time, and a pair of big eyes glanced over, but she didn''t dare to look at Zhou Ye sitting next to her...


    Zhou Ye looked at A Cai with some amusement¡ªthis little girl definitely regretted... However, what about regret??Will the wolf let go of the lamb that has run to his side??The answer is obvious-no.


    "Baby...don''t be afraid...just leave everything to me..." Zhou Ye said, grabbing A Cai''s slender waist and lifting her chin with his hand. Before she could answer, he bowed his head and blocked it. Her little...


    Just as soon as I touched...A Cai felt like she had been electrocuted all over her body, so crisp... and she didn¡¯t use any strength... All the thinking ability of the whole person disappeared... She could do it, Only holding Zhou Ye''s neck tightly, passively accepting Zhou Ye''s request...


    Five or six minutes later-with a painful cry... Zhou Ye''s purpose of this trip was achieved.


    However-outside the house there was a figure bitten by thunder standing stiff at the door.


    It''s not someone else-it''s Wen Ling who was rushed to the guest room to sleep...Although she has never experienced anything like that, but...have you never seen a pig run without eating pork?Relying on the knowledge learned from certain books...Wen Ling knew what happened inside.


    Just when she felt the mixed tastes in her heart, the female solo singing that gradually sounded in the house made her feel a little unable to move her legs...


    Gradually... the voice inside disappeared, and Wen Ling''s sanity returned to her body again... She couldn''t help but laugh at herself: "What the hell did I do tonight? More than just grabbing men from the best little sister... ¡­I¡¯m not ashamed to listen to the corner here...Forget it...It¡¯s time to let go!"


    However, just when she was about to turn around and leave here, the door of the room suddenly opened-then an arm came out from inside, grabbed Wen Ling and dragged in...


    Before Wen Ling screamed, she was blocked by Zhou Ye... Soon, she was addicted to Zhou Ye''s methods.


    I''m kidding-I was so wasteful tonight, and even the intensity of the psychic suggestion was used more than three times the previous, and then let this Viagra''s daughter run away, then he still mixed a P...


    From the beginning, when he saw the two women in the house, his idea was...take all.


    Soon... there was a female solo singing in the house again... It''s just that the person who sang changed this time...


    early morning------


    On the desert road in Las Vegas, a silver supercar with the roar of the engine speeds along the road. The owner of the supercar is an Asian youth who looks like he is in his early twenties and nods.


    He is handsome in appearance, and he drove a supercar. Of course, this combination attracted the attention of young drivers, and there were many female drivers who deliberately accelerated to overtake, and then threw him an ambiguous flying eye.


    However¡ªin this regard, the young man just nodded slightly inside, without any other response... Of course he was not a saint, but from his point of view... Such goods can cost a thousand dollars in Las Vegas One claw is a lot, it doesn''t mean anything.


    He is now back home...just want to go to his junior sister soon...


    In the past, he was young and ignorant, and he was always full of longing for the big sisters who are full of styles... However, as he got older--he began to feel tired of those big sisters...


    On the contrary, it was the little junior sister who had never been in the sight of his law before. As she got older, she slowly opened up-becoming a rose in bud.


    This of course attracted his attention...


    He has now turned his target to his little junior sister Acai...Of course, he sneaked it out without telling his master... You know, his master is very precious to his daughter-he doesn''t want to be expelled from the teacher.


    It just feels as if my master''s eyes were a little wrong this morning...No, no, maybe I think too much and think about this...Ale shook his head...He stepped on the accelerator a few more points-super running Driving towards Henderson with a gust of wind.


    When he saw his master''s manor from a distance, Alqiang endured the excitement of seeing his little junior sister in his heart, and pressed the opening procedure of the manor''s electronic gate.


    After the door was opened, Ale drove his car and parked at the door of the villa...


    After parking the car, he got out of the car, picked up the packaged pizza from the passenger seat and walked to the door of the villa and rang the doorbell.


    "Ding Dong¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    Ale has the password for the gate of the manor, but there is no password for the villa...The password for the villa was changed after A Cai came¡ªor A Cai changed it himself. Although he is A Cai¡¯s big brother, it does not mean¡ª ¡ªHe can blatantly ask A Cai for the room password... if his master knows it, it will kill him...


    Soon-the door was opened... A Le raised the pizza in his hand with a smile on his face, and then: "A Cai, I specially went to buy you the apple pizza from your favorite store... ¡­"


    However-soon, A Le couldn''t speak... It was not his imaginary little junior sister A Cai standing in front of him, but a man... a man countless times more beautiful than him... and this The man is only wearing a pair of pants at this moment...


    A Le took a few steps back in disbelief, and then looked at the whole villa... That''s right, it was the manor where his younger sister lived, and he bought it for his master...


    "Who are you? My little junior sister??" A Le looked at the man with a bad expression on his face... He was disheveled, or walked out of his junior junior sister''s villa. He seemed to have seen the beauty of the green grassland. .


    Chapter nine hundred and fifty three


    "I remember I didn''t order takeaway..." Zhou Ye looked at the young man in front of him with a smile...It was this guy who wanted to grab meat from his plate, right??He is Shi Yijian''s big apprentice?The Ale who finally got into Interpol??


    To be honest¡ªZhou Ye didn''t like this A Le at all¡ªnot only because he intended to steal women from himself, but also because of the character of this guy...


    Lie his master Shi Yijian to deal with the DOA Group...


    From the beginning to the end, the DOA Group¡¯s goal was not Shi Yijian... But he deliberately dragged his master into the whole game, and finally caused Shi Yijian to lose that... Think about it and you will know that Shi Yijian followed that. Whose relationship, then who will let the DOA Group kill Shi Yijian?

 The Movie World Chapter 678

    But it doesn¡¯t matter... Anyway, in this world, Mo Chou is already his own woman--and, this kid is going to be tragic... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye¡¯s smile is even brighter... "Brother Takeaway, I remember myself No order...Did you send it to the wrong place?"


    "You, you..." A Le''s eyes were red, and the whole person was almost mad... However, in the next second, something that made him want to go mad more appeared...


    Standing at the door, Ale heard a voice coming from the villa and asked directly: "My dear...who is it?"


    The owner of this voice, A Le knew immediately... it was his little junior sister A Cai.And that dear, definitely not calling yourself... Then who should ask???


    "Asshole..." A Le threw the pizza in his hand to the ground, then raised his foot and kicked towards Zhou Ye...


    "Hehehehe..." Zhou Ye smiled evilly, kicking A Le out with one leg... directly on his supercar engine, smashing the entire hood out of a big hole.


    Seeing that A Le was still struggling to resist...Zhou Ye''s figure appeared beside him instantly, stepping on his right hand, only to hear a sound of broken bones... A Le couldn''t help crying out in pain. stand up.


    "Brother Jian...If you don''t come out again, I will really abolish your apprentice..." Zhou Ye stepped on A Le''s hand and said loudly, calmly.


    "...After all, he is not just my apprentice, but the flesh and blood of my righteous brother..." A voice sounded leisurely, and Shi Yijian came out from behind a tree not far away.


    "Can you look at my face and let him make a living?" Shi Yijian walked up to Zhou Ye and asked seriously looking at Zhou Ye''s face.


    "Okay, no problem..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "You don''t have to give others the face, but the old man''s face must be given..."


    "Do you still hate me?" Shi Yijian couldn''t help but smiled bitterly: "I know you hate me for not telling A Cai about the marriage contract. Don''t I want to wait until she is older to tell her? ¡­It¡¯s not that I send messages to those who have been secretly protecting A Cai, how can you know that A Le is chasing A Cai?"


    "Forget you..." Zhou Ye sighed, letting Ale go... "I will only give face once, next time he commits a crime in my hands, the king of heaven is here, and he will die..."


    "I know, if there is another time, I won''t blame you, it''s him who deserves..." Shi Yijian sighed, then looked at A Le and said, "I warned you a long time ago. Don''t hit my daughter''s idea...but you don''t listen, now your hands are already useless...after going out, don''t say that I am Shi Yijian''s apprentice..."


    "Master...Master...I am A Le...why...why do you want to help outsiders..." A Le looked at his master in disbelief.


    "Let''s go..." Shi Yijian waved his hand afflictedly, no longer caring about his former big apprentice-although speaking, this A Le grew up when he was a child... but-don''t Forget it, everyone has selfish ideas-when a choice must be made between his biological daughter and his apprentice... of course he will choose his own daughter without hesitation.


    "Master..." A Le watched his master turn his head away, no longer looking at himself. Obviously he didn''t intend to pay attention to him anymore. He sat back in his car in despair, and drove slowly after the ignition. Leaving here... this place has nothing to do with him anymore.


    "My dear, are you okay? What happened just now? Dad... why are you here?" At this time, A Cai was also dressed and ran down... Of course, her movements were limping when she ran. Abducted... Shi Yijian contacted Zhou Ye about what Zhou Ye is wearing at the moment. The fool knows what the bastard did... "I''m going to kill you, you''re a scumbag... My daughter is still a child, you actually It''s also easy..."


    "Come on...who is afraid of..." Zhou Ye could of course use spiritual hints to appease A Cai and her father, but...why should we appease?Zhou Ye''s purpose was to come with the idea of ??angering him... Of course he would not appease Shi Yijian.


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t really fight Shi Yijian...Although it sounds very emotional to beat Brother Jian or something... But there is no way, who told him to have a beautiful daughter...


    "Dad... honey, what are you doing..." A Cai looked anxiously at the two people who were hugging and rolling on the grass like a child fighting.


    One is her father, and the other is her lover-she will feel distressed if she is injured... But she really can''t separate the two... In the end she can only helplessly ask for help."Wenling... Wenling will come down soon... honey is fighting with someone..."


    "Who? Who dares to bully my dear, believe me a call..." With the voice, Wen Ling also walked down the stairs-but apparently-her posture is exactly the same as A Cai... Is it the first time?


    However, after Wen Ling walked downstairs, she saw the two people rolling back and forth on the grass... she was silly there... "Isn''t this uncle... He, why did he fight my dear?"


    "Ahhh... asshole... you not only doomed my daughter, but also doom my elder niece...... I will fight you desperately......" Through the corner of his eye, Shi Yijian also saw his own Viagra. Her daughter''s unnatural walking posture is really a hot spot... I once again played male wrestling with Zhou Ye.


    "Acai...what to do..." Wen Ling looked at her sisters anxiously, in various senses... the two of them joined hands to control the enemy last night, and the result-cough cough, victory or defeat is commonplace for soldiers.


    ¡ª¡ªIn short, after their self-examination, they learned their lessons, and reached a consensus that their men are not ordinary people, and one person is really... hard to resist.So-as expected, unity is the strength, so the two people are reconciled as before.


    Seeing the two people on the grass¡ª¡ªWen Ling was a little tangled. One was her own man. Of course, she didn¡¯t want him to be hurt in any way, and the other was her uncle... If she were to change another person, she would have been Carrying a bench to help my man beat someone... But this is the only thing that doesn''t work... That''s A Cai''s father.


    "Forget it...I have already given up..." A Cai folded her arms and looked at the two men on the ground who were like children without expression."Let them fight. When they get tired, they will naturally stop..."


    Chapter nine hundred and fifty four


    In the living room of the villa¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Shi Yijian sat on the sofa, looking bitterly at Zhou Ye, who was sitting across from him...why, why didn''t this guy break at all, but was taken care of by his daughter and niece with distressed faces ...... And I have become panda eyes, do I need to use eggs to reduce the swelling??


    "My dear... how? Where does it hurt?" A Cai sat on the armrest of the sofa on Zhou Ye''s left, carefully inspecting her man''s body... for fear that she might not see where she was hurt, and that she would have hidden injuries in the future.


    And Wen Ling sat on the other side of Zhou Ye, doing agreed things with A Cai... Carefully, Shi Yijian estimated that if A Cai and her father Viagra were injured, they would not be able to enjoy such kind of treatment from her own daughter. .


    "No..." Before Zhou Ye said the word okay, he saw Shi Yijian staring at him wishing to kill him, his thoughts turned... annoyed you.


    Thinking of this-Zhou Ye''s voice changed, "It''s nothing...I can still handle these small injuries...I just feel a little dizzy...Oh...it doesn''t work... more and more dizzy..."


    "Could it be that Dad hit the head and got a concussion?" A Cai was anxious immediately, she couldn''t help complaining to Shi Yijian: "Dad, how can you hit A Ye in the head... ¡­What if he gets stupid?"


    "I..." Shi Yijian blocked the fierce mouth in one breath and almost didn''t come up... Wipe, this grandson was not beaten at all, okay, the one who was beaten was all whether he was okay... However, the words turned into "That''s what he deserves... who let him harm you... You are still so young... It''s because of your face that he didn''t kill him..."


    After saying this, Shi Yijian had the urge to slap himself in the face... Doesn''t Nima mean that he has suffered a loss and swallowed himself?This kid beat himself up, and then it was him...Where is Nima going to make sense??This kid is really bad...


    But who can save himself, saying that he was beaten by this kid, he really can''t say it.At this moment, Shi Yijian really felt a pain in his body and his mouth...It was really aggrieved.


    "Dad, you are too much..." A Cai was screamed by Shi Yijian''s words, Zhou Ye jumped out again to be a good person-he gently embraced A Cai''s waist... to make a sickly look Look like."Acai...Don''t be like this. Brother Jian is also angry at the reason why I abducted you. It will be fine when he disappears... What can I be beaten for you?"


    "Ye..." A Cai was moved by Zhou Ye, and couldn''t help but give her own man a beloved kiss in front of her father... At that time, Shi Yijian was angry enough.


    Bastard-this kid is obviously cheap and good...


    Shi Yijian couldn''t help it anymore¡ªhe stood up awkwardly, walked quickly to Zhou Ye, grabbed Zhou Ye''s arm, and walked towards the stairs... "Boy, you come with me... I want to have a good chat with you..."


    "..." Of course, Zhou Ye stood up without a problem, fighting with one hundred million Shi Yijian was not his opponent, then he was afraid of being a hairy...


    "Dad, what are you going to do?" A Cai saw that her man was dragged away by her father again, and immediately chased after her in a hurry.


    "Uncle, don''t be like this..." Wen Ling also hurriedly followed.


    "Don''t you guys come here... This is a conversation between a man and a man, your women stay here first..." Shi Yijian said, and directly dragged Zhou Ye to the study on the second floor.


    "..." After hearing their father''s words, A Cai and Wen Ling could only look at each other, and sat in the living room, waiting anxiously-they knew that maybe they were waiting for Shi Yijian to walk out with his man. Time, everything will be different.


    "Sit anywhere..." Shi Yijian, who entered the study, closed the door easily... and then greeted Zhou Ye with a casual look.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye was not polite and sat directly on the seat opposite the desk.


    Shi Yijian walked to the back of the desk and sat down... took out a box of cigars from his drawer and asked, "Would you like to have one?"


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and smoked a cigar from the cigar box that Shi Yijian handed over, cut off the head with the cigar, lit the alcohol, and slowly baked it on the alcohol lamp.


    Shi Yijian didn''t make cigars like Zhou Ye, but put the cigar on the tip of his nose and smelled it gently... He doesn''t smoke cigars, but he likes the aroma of cigars...


    Two people-one was baking a cigar, the other was smelling the cigar on the tip of his nose, no one spoke any more, and the whole study fell into silence at this moment.


    After a while-it was Shi Yijian who couldn''t help speaking first."I thought it would be your son..."


    Zhou Ye didn''t say anything about this, just smiled slightly.


    Shi Yijian continued: "But...I didn''t expect that it would be you... and, after more than ten years, your appearance has not changed at all..."


    "There are so many magical things in this world..." Zhou Ye lit the cigar in his hand with an alcohol lamp, and then said slowly: "How much do you really know?"


    "...I..." Shi Yijian felt speechless.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 679

    "In the eyes of many people...you professional gamblers, who played a deck of poker cards superbly, isn''t that a magical thing for them?" Zhou Ye took a sip of his cigar and then vomited it out. One beautiful smoke ring after another.


    "Well...not to mention that your old monster pretended to be tender and cheated my daughter...Who told me that I was greedy and accepted your betrothal gift..." Shi Yijian sighed and said, "But why did you do it again? Doing misfortune to my elder niece? How do you tell me to explain to my brother Viagra?"


    "You explain to me..." Zhou Ye gave him a blank look and said: "Wen Ling is my woman... I am going to explain to you, what are you struggling with here?"


    "But..." Shi Yijian just wanted to say--it happened to him, but after thinking about it, he found...No matter what, as long as Zhou Ye is willing to give Viagra an explanation, he doesn''t seem to have to do it anymore. What''s up... "Well, let''s leave it alone for the time being... How did you make my daughter and my elder niece fall in love with you, so that they are not jealous at all?"


    "Take this..." Zhou Ye handed the small silver bottle that Ba Song had given him directly from his pocket... There was a smile that every man knew... "Go back and try this... I don''t even think of ordinary people. Will tell him..."


    "...I''m super amazing, how could I still use this kind of stuff..." Shi Yijian''s righteous words... pushed Zhou Ye''s hand back to the bottle, as if he really It''s very disdainful.


    "..." Zhou Ye silently looked at the palm that became empty in an instant...Ma Dan''s, if you really don''t want it, give it back to me... The emotional magic hand can still be used in such a place... what.


    "Okay...I treat my daughter well in the future...Don''t bully her, don''t make her sad..." Shi Yijian himself is a romantic seed, and he knows everything about men... He also knows that Zhou Ye knows his own details. , And don¡¯t pretend to be there anymore.


    "There is absolutely no woman of mine who will be sad because of me..." Zhou Ye is still very confident about this... The old and the young laughed at each other, and an aura of sympathy appeared in an instant...


    This incident was completely pulled over...Of course, for the so-called A Le, Zhou Ye did not intend to let him live for too long-three days later, he would go to his dead ghost for driving under the influence. Dad reported... This is already Zhou Ye''s old rules. He is a good person, and a good person should not have an enemy... Yes, that''s it.


    Chapter 955


    "Ye...My dad didn''t beat you?" A Cai and Wen Ling, who had been waiting anxiously in the living room downstairs, saw Zhou Ye walking down the stairs, and greeted them with joy...Four little hands were in Zhou Ye His whole body was searching everywhere to see if there were any scars.


    "..." Shi Yijian, who was walking behind Zhou Ye, saw the performance of his daughter and his elder niece, and had an urge to cry...Although she had known the girl''s words outside, but¡ª ¡ªAs a father, seeing the daughter he raised from childhood to adulthood, he changed a person who cared about acting like a baby in a blink of an eye... He still had an urge to kill Zhou Ye.


    "I''m fine..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "If you have nothing to do, get your clothes on...What kind of style does it look like this..." Shi Yijian said viciously directly behind Zhou Ye.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye was wearing a pair of big pants all over his body... That image¡ªcough cough, it was a little bit ugly.


    "My dear, let me go up with you to change clothes..." Wen Ling discovered at this time that her man is still wearing...such a personality, to be honest, she really wants to laugh...but think about it. Now, she was a little afraid that Zhou Ye would be angry and punishing her.


    "Ye, wait for me, I''ll find you a set of daddy''s clothes to change..." A Cai was even more straightforward, but she knew that when her man came, he had no long objects except for his clothes... clothes What? Of course, you have to change your clothes for one day, but-if you don''t change your clothes, obviously it won''t work.


    "Hey-A Cai, don''t put my favorite suit on that guy..." Shi Yijian shouted to his daughter with a gloomy expression-however, at this time his daughter was already walking around Zhou Ye. On the second floor... I don''t know if I heard it or not.


    In fact, his favorite suit was a birthday gift from A Cai...It''s a pity that Zhou Ye would never wear it. Regardless of their different body shapes, Zhou Ye would not wear other people''s old clothes... ¡­There are a lot of clothes in his bracelet that he has never worn, all of which his women bought him.


    "...Why do I feel like crying..." Shi Yijian looked at the living room where he was left alone again, and he really wanted to rush to beat Zhou Ye again...but, Think about it-I can''t beat that bastard... Let''s forget about this kind of thing.


    It''s better to be sad alone than to cry together, so Shi Yijian intends to call his good buddies and tell him the good news that his daughter was soaked away.


    Thinking of this, Shi Yijian directly picked up the phone in the living room... dialed the international area code of Macau...


    "Hey...A Jian? Why did you call me so late?" A voice that kept yawning came from the microphone, obviously¡ªhe was just woken up by Shi Yijian.


    "I''m sorry, Viagra..." Shi Yijian looked at the clock in the living room... It''s 9:30 in the morning... There is a sixteen-hour time difference between this place and Macau, that is to say... At this time, Macau is just now. It was half past one in the morning."I forgot about the jet lag..."


    "Okay, Ajian... Just tell me if you have anything... I''ll go to sleep after I''m finished..." Brother Wen''s voice was a bit tired.


    "That... Brother Wen, I''m sorry..." Shi Yijian thought for a while, and decided that it would be better to apologize first.


    "What the hell happened?" Wen Ge heard Shi Yijian''s words, and a very bad feeling came to his heart.


    "That... I''m sorry Viagra, I didn''t take good care of my niece..." Shi Yijian continued to apologize.


    "Wenling? What happened to Wenling?" Brother Wen''s voice suddenly became anxious, but it was his daughter, how could he not be anxious??"Quickly tell me...A Jian, are you going to die me in a hurry? Quickly tell me..."


    "No, no... The eldest niece did not have any accidents and was not injured..." Shi Yijian took a deep breath and said, "She just dated a man..."


    "Oh... this is something..." Brother Wen took a breath, almost not scared to death by his brother... "Really, I was almost scared to death by you... Isn''t it normal to date her or something? It¡¯s this age, as long as you help me watch it more closely, don¡¯t let Wen Ling suffer...Also, have you investigated the situation of that boy? What does his family do?"


    "......That...Brother Wen..." Shi Yijian said hesitantly, "I''m afraid the niece is not only taken advantage of by others...I guess she has been eaten up by the kid... "


    "This stupid girl... how can she be so stupid? I knew I shouldn''t have sent her to the girls'' missionary school in London. If I didn''t learn anything else, I learned the stupid side of those foreign monks..." Wen Ge heard that his daughter had been eaten and wiped out, and suddenly turned into a long-winded man, complaining for almost ten minutes-from the school''s education complaints to her mother''s education... and Shi Yijian still had to Listen obediently there.


    "Okay...A Jian-tell me what does the stinky boy who wiped out my daughter''s house do? Does he not want to be responsible? Tell him... If you dare to be sorry for my daughter, I will share Find someone to kill him in a minute..." Wen grumbled for a long time, and finally said the topic.


    "That... Brother Wen, that kid really wants to be responsible...but..." Shi Yijian felt like he wanted to cry."But that kid has several boats on his feet..."


    "What¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Brother Wen''s roar came from the microphone: "Then you still have to let someone teach him a lesson, and then tell him... Hurry up and break up with his miscellaneous women... and behave. Married my daughter..."


    "... Brother Wen, he has several boats... and those boats are not easy to mess with..." It is nonsense to say that Shi Yijian doesn''t know Zhou Ye''s identity... But... Not much is known.


    "How easy is it to mess with? Is it easy to mess with me?" Wen Ge, as a wealthy rich in Macau, still has the confidence to say this sentence.


    "I''m afraid... it''s really harder to provoke than you..." Shi Yijian sighed: "His boats include-the current female leader of the Yamaguchi group, Alyssa Watanabe, and Yamada The current female team leader Nanako Kusamari, the current female team leader Inagawa Shinobi, and the current female team leader Horikawa Chie of the Sumiyoshi Association..."


    "..." After listening to Shi Yijian''s words, Wen Ge suddenly fell silent-after a long while, he said: "Could it be that the guy who wiped out my daughter is the legendary Tong Ni The mysterious guy of the Hongjidao organization??"


    You know, when the four Neon Jidao girls got married, they were the boss...Although many people don¡¯t know Zhou Ye¡¯s real name, they have been talking about this great thing about Neon Jidao for a long time...


    Even if Viagra is not on the road, I have heard of it...


    And Shi Yijian obviously knew more than him, who made Zhou Ye Shi Yijian''s demon?Shi Yijian, who has never failed in his life, only failed in the hands of Zhou Ye... He has been working on collecting Zhou Ye''s information-so he finally chose to inform Zhou Ye, and he did not want to follow Zhou Ye''s enmity... endless trouble.


    However-he didn''t expect Zhou Ye to come, he originally thought it would be Zhou Ye''s son... This is really a wonderful misunderstanding.


    "Yes..." Shi Yijian sighed... said with a hint of crying: "The most important thing is that he actually caused misfortune to my daughter..."


    "..."


    "..."


    On the other side of the phone, there was a moment of silence...After a long time, Brother Wen heard a word."In this way, my heart is balanced..."


    "Hey¡ªBrother Wen, how can you be like this...can you be a brother...what does it mean to be so balanced..."


    Chapter nine hundred and fifty six


    Las Vegas McCarran International Airport-VIP lounge.


    "My dear... I''m a little scared..." Wen Ling sat beside Zhou Ye, nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms a little scared, while A Cai was sitting on the other side of her...


    "Don''t worry... it''s okay!" Zhou Ye patted Wen Ling on the shoulder. Of course he knew what Wen Ling was afraid of... She was afraid that her father would not allow her to be with him...


    "Don''t be afraid, Wen Ling... If your uncle doesn''t promise you to be with Ye, let''s elope with Ye..." A Cai comforted her sister, while demonstrating her father with a blank look--" Black villain, hum."


    "...I have no objection to the matter between you and Ye kid, you eloped to a ghost..." Shi Yijian felt that he was going to die soon... These things have to be told to the family sooner or later, it is better to tell them later... He was already secretly helping Zhou Ye, and in the end he was hated by his daughter... It''s really hard for a good person to do it.


    "Huh... the person behind the complaint is the most hateful..." As a big Lolita who is still in her middle second year and almost past the expiry date, A Cai...she is in the rebellious period, except for Zhou Ye''s words. Can''t listen.


    "Okay, A Cai... Don''t blame Uncle... He can''t help it..." Wen Ling understands Shi Yijian''s plight very well... She has an accident with Shi Yijian, and he is his father. To worship a brother, of course, the prophet will know his father.


    "Acai is not allowed to do this, please apologize to Brother Jian... Brother Jian is also for Wen Ling''s good... Without Brother Jian''s help, maybe Wen Ling''s father would be angry..." Zhou Ye said with a face. Yes, said to A Cai.


    Of course he knows that Shi Yijian called Viagra, but he knows better-if Shi Yijian was not there to reveal his identity a little bit, and he would use his daughter''s affairs to pave the way... What kind of anger would my father be?Although Zhou Ye thought he didn''t need the help,... he still had to recognize Shi Yijian''s favor.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 680

    A Cai looked at her man''s face... didn''t dare to refute, and hurriedly whispered to her father, "I''m sorry... Dad..."


    It¡¯s so easy to apologize. Zhou Ye¡¯s words are one aspect, but more importantly, she herself regrets it a little... After all, the relationship between father and daughter has been very good since she was a child... She just finished saying those words. I regretted it immediately, just taking advantage of my man''s scolding, I went down to the ass.


    "It''s okay..." Although Shi Yijian got his daughter''s apology, why did he feel like he wanted to burst into tears??My daughter actually quarreled herself... Then the kid who refused to even shout at Uncle Jian, who kept calling his brother Jian, apologized to herself... Good heart.


    The people waiting at the airport are no one else, but Wen Ling¡¯s father, Shi Yijian¡¯s beloved brother, Viagra...


    Although Wen Wei did not say that he wanted to come on the spot after talking to Shi Yijian on the phone that day... But he called his daughter that night and gave her a good beating... Of course, he said he Will book the earliest flight to Los Angeles, then transfer to Las Vegas... For nothing else, just to meet Zhou Ye, who has caused his daughter.


    It''s not just the people who are sitting here waiting at the airport, feeling uneasy--at this moment, Wen Wei, who is sitting in the first class of the plane, is also a little uneasy...


    To be honest-Wen Wei couldn''t sleep anymore after receiving a call from his brother Ajian early the day before yesterday... He sent someone to check Zha Zhouye''s information overnight-not that he didn''t believe his brother Ajian It was because he was also afraid that his brother would be fooled by Zhou Ye''s kid.


    I have to say-these years, as long as there is money... a lot of things are really known by checking, and besides-Zhou Ye has a lot of information and did not deliberately keep it secret...


    Soon-a thick material was placed on Wen Wei''s desk. After reading those materials-Wen Wei felt... Zhou Ye was simply too bothered..., but he had to admit one. The thing, that is that Zhou Ye seems to be very good to his own women, not the kind of person he remembers to deceive little girls... and throw them away after playing.


    At least - as of now, I haven''t heard of any woman who gets dumped after playing with Zhou Ye... and it seems that his women know each other and get along very well...


    Therefore, Wen Wei thinks that Zhou Ye is a passionate species... There are many women, and it is nothing at all for them who have experienced polygamy.


    And-they did a lot of things about picking up girls when they were young... They all did it even more, so what''s the point?Who hasn''t been young yet??


    Coupled with the terrifying power of extreme power formed by his women behind Zhou Ye... Wen Wei really didn''t dare to drop Zhou Ye... This time, I just beat Zhou Ye a little bit. After all, he is the only one. My daughter Wenling was mistreated by Zhou Ye...Ah, ah, depressed--how did Zhou Ye stare at his daughter?


    No matter how tangled Wen Wei is¡ªwhen it''s time to face it, he still has to face it...At this moment¡ªthe flight he took has arrived at McCarran International Airport in Las Vegas.It is already slowly landing...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of plane landing¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Hi¡ª¡ªViagra...here!" Seeing Viagra coming out of the VIP channel, Shi Yijian happily waved his big hand...


    "Hi, Ajian..." Wen Wei was also very happy to see his brother... After all, it has been a long time since he saw each other. He took the two bodyguards behind him and walked towards Shi Yijian... The two met Embracing each other with enthusiasm...A GAY look like GAY.


    "Xiaoling... Do you think your father and Brother Jian have an adulterous affair?" Zhou Ye joked while holding Wen Ling and A Cai in one hand.


    "Probably not..." Wen Ling was actually thinking about it seriously, "My father should like women... Listen to my mother, he has several good friends out there!"


    "..." X2


    Originally it was just ordinary brothers meeting, but Wen Wei and Shi Yijian who heard Zhou Ye ridicule hurriedly pushed each other away, each of them felt numb... Now Wen Wei heard the news from his daughter again. There really is a bitter feeling...Silly daughter, you are cheating.


    "Viagra..." Zhou Ye walked forward with a smile and stretched out his hand."first meet¡­¡­"


    "...Should you not call me Uncle?" Wen Wei looked at Zhou Ye and had to say-this guy has a face that harms women... There is no way that his daughter will get trapped. Ah, but... for this fellow Mao to call himself Brother Wen??


    "No problem..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "Uncle Wei..."


    As soon as he finished calling Uncle Wei, Zhou Ye turned his head and smiled at Wen Ling: "Okay, Xiaoling, don''t be afraid. Since your dad asked me to call Uncle, then he must agree with us... Come and laugh!"


    Listening to Zhou Ye''s words... Wen Ling couldn''t help but smile, she knew that her man was teasing herself... And Wen Wei looked helpless, this guy-the ability to climb along the pole is really good.


    Although he called Uncle Viagra, Zhou Ye didn''t feel anything. After all, he was the father of his own girl... Besides, he didn''t lose any name if he changed his name to another girl...


    Wen Wei looked at her daughter Wen Ling carefully and looked at herself with a worried look...The last planned dismissal of the horse might not be used... After all, since I have already decided to recognize this one. That''s it... why bother to do this again?To the end-it is only this stupid daughter who is in a dilemma...


    Thinking of this, Wen Wei sighed, patted Zhou Ye''s arm and said, "Well...I don''t care about your business...but, don''t bully my daughter, otherwise, I will fight for this old life. I will die with you..."


    "Dad..." Wen Ling was moved by her father''s words and burst into tears...


    Chapter Nine Hundred and Fifty Seven


    "Viagra...This doesn''t look like your character..." Shi Yijian sitting in the extended Rolls-Royce heads of state, holding a cup of Romani Conti in his hand, leaning comfortably on the soft seat, teasing His own righteous brother."How could you let the bastard off so easily? Shouldn''t you ask someone to beat him up? At least you can go up and beat him up by yourself..."


    "Hehe..." Wen Wei was also holding a glass of red wine and shook it gently... comfortably said, "Isn''t I doing this to your liking? I am so serious about reminding me of the background of this bastard kid, and I am so Beat him if he is not in the realm? Besides...I don''t want to be hunted down by the world''s top ten largest Jidao organizations..."


    "Hey...it''s boring..." Shi Yijian sighed... "I''ll drink the bar instead of that kid..."


    I didn¡¯t see Viagra being beaten by Zhou Ye¡¯s boy, Shi Yijian felt a little unhappy... After all, it¡¯s not as good as others to enjoy being alone. It was also because his daughter was abducted, so why was he beaten only by himself...too It''s not fair.


    "Where did you get the wine king of Romani Conti... I remember that there is no longer on the market?" After Viagra took a sip of red wine, his eyes lit up and asked curiously.


    "Snatched from that kid..." Shi Yijian finally felt that the bad breath in Hungary had dissipated a little bit after speaking about it... he could snatch something from that kid... even though it was just taking advantage of him. I grabbed it when I celebrated with my daughter and my niece...but if you grab it, you grab it...This feeling that Zhou Ye suffers is super cool.


    "Hey¡ªyou see that you are so promising...you have robbed things from juniors..." Viagra pointed at Shi Yijian and mocked him, while saying: "Next time you rob, remember to grab something for me. A bottle of such a good product, even money can¡¯t buy..."


    "...Hahaha... Viagra, I just found out today that you have also become hypocritical..." Shi Yijian laughed loudly.


    "What about inconvenience and hypocrisy?" Wen Wei sighed, "Do you think it''s the same as when we first came out to mix?? Alone eats and the whole family is not hungry-now, everyone has a home If you have a room, don¡¯t think about it for yourself, but also for your wife and children... Otherwise, how could I let that bastard kid so easily..."


    "Hahaha... well, don''t be depressed by Viagra... at least the elder niece can be a company with my daughter A Cai..." Shi Yijian agrees with his Viagra''s words, why the older the rivers and lakes, the more courageous they are Small?Because I''m worried...


    At this moment...the two suddenly felt the team brake suddenly and stopped... "What''s the matter?"


    "Master...It seems that the car of the little junior sister stopped first..." The bald head driving in front was Shi Yijian''s other apprentice, Ajie...


    "What are they doing?" Shi Yijian opened the car window and looked over... I saw his daughter A Cai and his Viagra daughter Wen Ling smiling on one side, holding Zhou Ye''s arm from The car got off... and walked towards the bridal shop on the side of the road.


    "Aren''t they trying to buy a wedding dress to get married?" Wen Wei also sat over and leaned to the window to look at his daughter... When he subconsciously finished saying this... After Yijian glanced at each other, he felt as if he had guessed right.


    "Ajian... Do you want to go and see?" Viagra was a little on the wax.


    "Of course I''m going to see..." Shi Yijian felt indescribable. It was one thing to know that his daughter had been miserable by Zhou Ye, but when he knew that his daughter was about to become someone else''s wife. , Is another mood...too complicated.


    Are Zhou Ye and Wenling A Cai really getting married??That''s right...just to get married¡ª¡ª


    The reason for everything is only because of the small church that the convoy passed by...As we all know, Las Vegas is a holy place for marriage-every year there are countless men and women coming here from all over the world to get married.


    The little church that the convoy passed by just happened to have a grand wedding...every girl dreams of one day being able to put on a beautiful wedding dress and become the wife of her beloved man...


    Wen Ling and A Cai are of course no exception... But-they know that they are hopeless in their lives... Who makes many countries not support polygamy?And there are so many women who own men...


    As for Zhou Ye...Of course he could easily see the loss of the two girls on their faces... Therefore, he decided to give them a surprise and stopped the driving directly at the door of a bridal shop. Fleet.


    "Let''s go in and have a look... Babies..." Zhou Ye smiled and said to the two girls cuddling around him.


    "Really? Is it really possible?"


    "I like this one... honey..."


    Although the two women spoke differently, their reactions were the same-the two directly kissed Zhou Ye one by one-they rushed into the bridal shop and began to choose the wedding dress they like...


    "Hey, kid, what are you doing???" Shi Yijian walked into the store, looked at Zhou Ye who was sitting in the store waiting and asked, "Aren''t you trying to lie to my daughter to marry you again... Don''t think about it, I will never agree..."


    "If you want A Cai to hate you for the rest of your life, then you will refuse..." Zhou Ye smiled and went back directly.


    "I..." Shi Yijian learned the face-changing skills of Sichuan opera without a teacher in an instant.It took less than a second to go from angrily to a hippie smiling face."Don''t be like this... A Ye, they are still too young..."


    "It doesn''t matter... Las Vegas law stipulates that as long as the guardian is willing to sign, minors can get married... and they also enjoy legal protection..." Zhou Ye didn''t even look at Shi Yijian, watching the whole process. My two women choose wedding dresses there.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 681

    "But... Nevada is not allowed to have multiple wives... You will be prosecuted for bigamy..." Shi Yijian sighed, he was somewhat helpless with Zhou Ye.


    "No... Nevada has just passed legislation to announce its support for polygamy..." Zhou Ye said, turning aside Shi Yijian, and motioned him to look at the man in the store who was boring to pick up wedding dresses with his wife. TV...The TV at the moment broadcasts the news of Nevada...The new governor announced the latest resolution of the Nevada state legislature. Nevada will recognize the legality of polygamy and support their various legal demands ¡ª¡ªLegal rights such as inheritance rights...


    Seeing that news report-Shi Yi was stunned for a long time, then turned to his Viagra and said: "... Viagra... You can help me to see if there are aliens invading the earth now..."


    "...No..." Viagra looked outside with a weird look, and then asked: "Ajian, what is on the news, are you afraid of being like this?"


    "...No...that was a bad news..." Shi Yijian really felt like crying.


    "What bad news?" Viagra asked.


    "......I''m going to lose my daughter soon..." Shi Yijian had an urge to cry... However, at this time Zhou Ye came over... with a slight smile: "Brother Jian... ¡­Rather than tangle with this question, you might as well think about¡­how to face your girlfriends in the future¡­including your personal secretary Susan¡­Do you guess if they see this news, will they unite and find you to force marriage? What?"


    Chapter Nine Hundred and Fifty Eight


    "...Fuck..." When Shi Yijian heard Zhou Ye''s words, he couldn''t help but slapped a spirit... Those girlfriends who were dating at the same time, because everyone knew that he could only marry a legal wife, so It was there that he fought openly and secretly, allowing him to enjoy his gentleness... if-they knew the new Nevada law... the consequences would be disastrous."Boy, I have something to do... let''s go... I''ll talk later when I have time..."


    "My dear... don''t you think my wedding dress is pretty?" At this moment, A Cai had put on a beautiful wedding dress with the help of the shopping guide and walked out... just to see her father, she immediately asked : "Dad, come and see..."


    "It looks good... but Dad is in a hurry, something... he just left..." Shi Yijian said that he just wanted to leave, but A Cai grabbed the sleeve of his sleeves, joking-he is gone, who is there? Does her marriage certificate sign on behalf of the guardian?"You can''t go..."


    "Boy, what happened..." Wen Wei was really curious, but Shi Yijian was really holding on to his daughter when he left first, and only Zhou Ye could ask.


    "It''s nothing big... It''s just said in the news that the Nevada State Court has just passed a resolution and that Nevada will implement polygamy..." Zhou Ye watched the TV with a smile, and the new governor fired at Washington, claiming to be Even independence from the federal government will never change the polygamy resolution passed by the state courts. This is the sacred and inviolable judicial right granted to Nevada by the Federal Constitution.


    "Uh-this is a good thing... Why is A Jian so excited?" Wen Wei asked a little unclearly.


    "Because Brother Jian happened to have a few girlfriends... he was afraid of being forced to marry..." Zhou Ye smiled so unscrupulously... all of this is of course his work...


    Originally, he used the power of speech and spirit to modify the reality just to prevent Wen Ling and A Cai from being sad... But then he thought about it-it seemed that this could give him an explanation to other women... So he did.


    However¡ªhe just thought of one thing just now, and doing this on his own seemed to cheat Brother Jian again.


    In the end-Shi Yijian still couldn''t run away... He was firmly grasped by A Cai''s sleeve.


    How many small churches there are in Las Vegas, there has never been a number of people... However, the most famous here is the Little White Church in Las Vegas. This is the place of choice for many celebrities, and even-here is also The location of many movies, you can imagine its popularity.


    And today-under the big double heart piercing arrow billboard at the entrance of the Little White Church, there is a fleet of more than a dozen luxury cars parked... and the owners of these luxury cars are at this moment The church is at the front, authenticating someone''s wedding.


    "Would you like to marry them? Love them and be loyal to them, no matter if they are poor, sick or disabled, until death... Are you willing?" The pastor held the Bible in his hand and said solemnly the marriage vows that felt very wrong... After all, it is the first case where polygamy has been implemented. It is a bit unaccustomed to it, which is correct...


    "I''m willing to..." Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Wen Ling and A Cai.


    "Ahem..." After a dry cough, the priest looked at the two girls in wedding dresses holding flowers and asked: "Will you marry this man? Love him and be loyal to him, whether he is poor or suffering Illness or disability until death. Would you like it?"


    "We are willing to..." The eyes of Wen Ling and A Cai looking at Zhou Ye almost melted him completely... They were so beautiful at this moment.


    "Then...you can exchange rings with each other..." The priest looked at Zhou Ye with a wry face, he wanted to see how this guy wore two wedding rings at the same time...


    "..." Zhou Ye glanced at the priest silently...You bastard, want to see my joke?Dreaming... Zhou Ye took out two identical platinum diamond rings from his pocket and helped them put them on the ring finger of his left hand.


    The two women looked at Zhou Ye with a smile on their faces after helping them put on the ring, and then took out a wedding ring from their body... The two rings seem to have a slightly different design. For men, it Some are too slender...


    However, when the two women put the rings on Zhou Ye''s fingers at the same time one after another... the two rings were angrily combined into one, looking like the same ring...


    Damn it¡ªand this kind of operation...The priest looked at the scene before him, and he felt like he was dead...


    And although Zhou Ye escaped for a while... But when he thought that there were dozens of sister papers in his home, he had the urge to lift the table... Fuck, even one finger would wear a compound ring. Not dozens of them... If you add women from other worlds... Oh, I''ll go, all of them can be dragged to the ground by wearing them around the neck... Then this is another version of the ring. Where is the king??


    "I declare... you are a legal couple... Brides, you can stop your bridegroom..." Said this, the old pastor blinked his eyes playfully-in his opinion, it was for him Zhou Ye made a change that wouldn''t fall into the difficulty of choice... This bastard should thank himself...


    Although Zhou Ye didn''t care about this little thing, but... he still smiled at the pastor... Thanks, buddy, I remember this favor.


    When the two women heard the pastor¡¯s words, they looked at each other and smiled...For this situation, they already had a plan... The two stood in front of their man, standing on tiptoe... At the same time they kissed Zhou Ye. At the corner of... everyone is happy, everyone is happy...


    No, no-not everyone is happy... There is another guy sitting at the concierge, now crying Ewha with rain... "Uuuuuu...Viagra...My daughter has become someone else''s wife...uuu Oh... she doesn¡¯t want me anymore... Oh... I think I used to be a father and mother back then to pull her up... Oh, she¡¯s running away with Xiao Bailan... Me!"


    "A Jian... Your daughter is going to marry sooner or later... She is your daughter after you marry..." Although Wen Wei was also a little depressed,... Since Zhou Ye is willing to marry his own daughter, it means that He is not playing with his daughter...Although he has more women...but again, in this society, although monogamy is practiced, how many people can really live together?Will you be guaranteed that that man will love you forever?


    Besides¡ªin this society, rich and capable people are not three wives and four concubines anymore¡ªbut they are not as good as the three wives and four concubines before, at least the three wives and four concubines in the past are some of the protection of women. Rights, and now?There are small three, small four or even small five, small six everywhere... The law will never protect the rights of those women.


    Why are some people and women in groups, but some people can''t find a single one?It is nothing more than a word-money!!!!


    Therefore, Wen Wei has already seen this point a long time ago... Besides, he still has a son, what''s he afraid of-the son is the descendant of the clan, and the daughter will be from another family sooner or later...


    Chapter nine hundred and fifty-nine


    "Viagra course you say so ...... ooo, ooo ...... Anyway, do you have a son you are not afraid of ...... ...... ...... I do so I am old, not even a nail in the coffin of old-age people do not ...... ooo, ooo Uh..." Shi Yijian was crying and talking there...it was as if he was about to hang up.


    "You can have another one..." Wen Wei laughed and joked: "I heard A Ye say, don''t you still have a few girlfriends? Now just take this opportunity to marry them all... let them help you Isn''t it enough to have another one?"


    "Huh----!" Said his girlfriends... Shi Yijian stopped tears immediately, Madan''s, almost forgot to do business... If you don''t run, it will be too late...


    At this moment-his apprentice Ajie walked over with the phone and whispered in his ear: "Master...Your secretary Susan said that he would like to ask you for advice on important matters and ask me if you are here. Where, should I tell her..."


    "Don''t...!" Hearing this, Shi Yijian almost jumped up... I was really afraid of something. He hurriedly said to his apprentice in a low voice: "Just tell her that I went on vacation in Switzerland... I''m not here now. Las Vegas, is there anything she told her to wait for me to come back..."


    "I''m afraid it''s too late..." A Cai''s voice suddenly came over... "Dad, I just told Aunt Susan that you are here now... You have been here for more than ten years, and it''s time to give someone an explanation... "


    "A Cai, you killed your dad..." Shi Yijian jumped up in an instant, and turned around to try to escape... However... just as he ran to the door, he was blocked by five women...


    "A Jian...Where do you want to go?"


    "My dear... you are so kind. You came here as soon as you saw the news... Are you planning to propose to us here?" A hot black girl walked to Shi Yijian''s side. I hugged his arm...


    "Yes, catch this bastard and don''t let him run...press him to get married...sisters..."


    "Don''t worry, he can''t run away..."


    "Let go of me... Actually I just came here to attend my daughter''s wedding..."


    "Hey, Ajian, did you just say something? I didn''t hear it at all..."


    ".................."


    ".................."


    At this moment, Zhou Ye took the two daughters and stood at the door of the church with a happy face watching the farce...This is definitely not that he was deliberately cheating Brother Jian, but he was afraid that Brother Jian would become dementia after doing nothing to do with his daughter... ¡­That''s not fun, so it''s better to find him some joy in life.


    "Wow... I didn''t expect A Jian''s taste to be so heavy..." Wen Wei, who was attracted by the voice, also stood beside Zhou Ye, watching the funny comedy of five women and one man at the door, when he saw that figure When the black chick was hot, he couldn''t help but sighed: "If Ajian had the black chick, what would the skin color of the child be born? I''m so curious..."


    "I''m also curious..." Zhou Ye said, took out a cigar from his pocket and handed it to his cheap old man... "Come on?"


    "Boy, you have a lot of good stuff..." Wen Wei took the cigar handed over by his son-in-law and took a look. Good fellow-Gurkha Black Dragon.This cigar is known as the local tyrant''s standard-a price of up to 1150-US dollars.Even he, who is known as the rich and wealthy, dare not smoke often, this thing is no different from burning money.


    "If you like, I still have a few boxes there. I will send them to you later..." Zhou Ye said indifferently. What money can buy is nothing to him...


    "I started to like you a little bit... kid!" Wen Wei smiled and patted Zhou Ye''s arm... He wanted to pat Zhou Ye''s shoulder, but his height was limited and he couldn''t reach... Thing.

 Movie World Chapter 682

    At this moment-suddenly an interview car came by the side of the road... A camera assistant and a hostess holding a microphone...


    When the two saw Zhou Ye and the two brides in wedding dresses behind him, their eyes lit up, and they rushed towards several people... However, before they rushed over, they were caught by Zhou Ye''s side. The bodyguards stopped... just kidding, did Shi Yijian''s bodyguard and Wenwei''s bodyguard eat dry food?


    "Mr...Mr...I want to interview you, please-I''m the location host of XXX TV''s Toutiao today..." The host who was stopped by the bodyguard did not give up, she desperately held her own The microphone, leaning towards Zhou Ye.


    "Let them in..." Zhou Ye thought for a while and said.


    "Okay... Master!" Since he is the son-in-law of his own boss, of course he has to be called Master... The bodyguards let go of the wall and let the two reporters in...


    "Sir... are you here to get married today? Are the two women behind you both your brides? Excuse me, you feel that you married them at the same time. Isn''t it fair to them?..." That guy As soon as he came to Zhou Ye, before he could see Zhou Ye''s face clearly, he asked a series of questions like a machine gun.


    "Don''t worry... I will answer you one by one..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "First, I am here to get married today, and second, they are indeed my wives..."


    As Zhou Ye said, he embraced Wen Ling and A Cai on the left and the right... He could avoid this question, but-this would embarrass his woman... a man who dare not admit the relationship?Can also be called responsible??Forget it-Zhou Ye can''t do something like that...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Wen Ling and A Cai couldn''t help but leak a happy smile... This is their man acknowledging their relationship...


    "Third-the so-called fair? The biggest unfairness in this world is true fairness... And, are you sure that there really is the word fair in the world? And the word fair is extended to the emotional world... ¡­Is it really appropriate?¡± Zhou Ye retorted with a smile: ¡°Love is dedication, giving, acceptance is responsibility... But, it¡¯s never fair... So please don¡¯t use fairness to insult love."


    "..." At this time, the hostess really saw Zhou Ye''s face... There is no way she is short-sighted, but for the live broadcast, she rarely wears glasses-wearing contact lenses will make her eyes. It¡¯s uncomfortable, so¡ªshe didn¡¯t see Zhou Ye¡¯s beauty until she got so close...


    The first time you see Zhou Ye¡¯s handsome appearance-there is one kind of hostess, I rely on, if my boyfriend is so handsome, then even if he asks for more wives, he will agree...


    After all is a professional person, after the hostess was commanded by Zhou Ye, she reacted in just a few seconds and asked again: "Then, this gentleman... You are not afraid of your two wives. Did you divorce you because of a relationship breakdown? After the divorce--they will divide most of your property..."


    "I believe they will never leave me..." Zhou Ye smiled and kissed her relatives Wenling and A Cai, and then said: "Because I love them, and they love me deeply... so I am not afraid... ¡­"


    Of course Zhou Ye is not afraid... Spring wind and rain must be in hand, what woman can leave him??joke¡­¡­


    Of course, even so, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t mind saying a few words of love... to brush up on the two women¡¯s favorability... Don¡¯t be too nauseous, they will only dislike what you said is not naive... At this moment, the performance of the two women is completely in line with Zhou Ye. Cognition.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the happy eyes of the two women almost turned into crescent moons...one of them took a fierce bite on Zhou Ye''s face.


    Chapter 960


    "I really envy your feelings..." the hostess said, her eyes cast on Zhou Ye''s face... I don''t know if she envied the two women''s feelings for Zhou Ye, or envied the two women to talk to Zhou Ye. marry¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye didn''t want to delve into this question... This woman is not his food, she has a messy atmosphere, and the ghost knows how many men have had a relationship with... However, he doesn''t mind taking this opportunity to cheat Brother Jian.


    "Have you seen those people?" Zhou Ye said, a finger was still surrounded by five women, Shi Yijian, who was dying and struggling, said: "They are the newlyweds at the wedding...I think you should interview. They go...maybe, you can still interview the live situation of the one-for-five wedding...This is the first one-for-five wedding after the implementation of polygamy in Nevada. It''s a good opportunity to come again..."


    "Thank you so much..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the hostess''s eyes brightened... Exclusive-the first... These two words are enough to drive her crazy... She directly pulled up the camera to Shi Yi Jian ran over.


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and took advantage of the opportunity to use his own ability to erase the part of the interview in the video just now... He is a person who wants to continue to pick up girls, how can he leave such important evidence in the world...


    Zhou Ye, who had destroyed the evidence, ran directly with his two women and watched strongly...


    That scene was a chaos...Finally-Shi Yicheng was being forced by five girlfriends to help it... He planned to come up with a slow-down plan: "Okay, stop arguing... I know, I will marry you. ... But, I haven''t bought a ring now... At least I have to wait for me to buy you a wedding ring? If you get married, what kind of marriage is without a wedding ring..."


    "..." The women looked at each other... Finally, Shi Yijian''s secretary Susan spit out."Okay, but, we have to accompany Ajian to buy a ring with you. The savings you save will be gone forever..."


    "No problem..." Shi Yijian agreed very neatly... Just kidding, the women who came to the jewelry store, one by one, will definitely be completely attracted by those sparkling things... Then, he will buy them some Jewelry... won''t it be over??marry??What a joke...


    "No, when I just bought a wedding ring, I accidentally bought a few more... Brother Jian... Everyone will be your own family from now on... You''re welcome, Jianghu, please help-you can use it first... ¡­" Zhou Ye said, took out six boxes specially used to pack rings from his pocket and handed them to Shi Yijian.


    "...Thank you...you...really...my...good...son-in-law...!!!" Shi Yijian is about to hate Zhou Ye... this guy came to cheat himself on purpose. Right??How many more rings did you buy??Is that stuff like vegetables in the vegetable market??


    "You don''t need to thank me... please call me Lei Feng!" Zhou Ye''s smile was called a Chunliang... The roots of Shi Yi''s hatred of teeth were itchy.


    However--no matter how much he hates Zhou Ye--, the words have already been said there just now...The five women stared at him eagerly, and he couldn''t escape even if he wanted to run...


    Nothing works, then another trick... Shi Yijian pointed at the five women and asked loudly, "Are you going to get married in this kind of clothes?"


    "What''s wrong with our clothes?" Shi Yijian''s secretary looked at his clothes, a small lady suit, which fits well.


    Shi Yijian said with a distressed look: "Wedding dress, wedding dress... Look what you are wearing now... Do you want to wear such clothes on such an important day in your life?"


    Wait for me to survive this catastrophe for a while, then say anything else... Shi Yijian gave Zhou Ye a fierce stare when he thought of this... boy, don''t do anything wrong with me, or you will die...


    Hearing Shi Yijian''s words, his five girlfriends also hesitated...no girl doesn''t want to wear a beautiful wedding dress at the most important moment of life...They are no exception.


    Although-they have already acquiesced that Shi Yijian can marry them at the same time, but it does not mean that they don''t want to walk into the church with Shi Yijian in a beautiful wedding dress.


    Facing the threat of Shi Yijian''s eyes, would Zhou Ye be afraid?The answer is obvious... He did not hesitate to continue to contribute to Shi Yijian''s marriage career... "Don''t be so troublesome, it just happened that the shop where we just selected wedding dresses has on-site service... When I left, I took their business card ¡ª¡ªYou can call her and let them send the wedding dresses here for you to choose...Of course, you need to pay a small service fee for this... But, I think-relative to your lifelong happiness In terms of money loss, it¡¯s still tolerable, right?"


    "...Thank you so much..." When Susan heard Zhou Ye''s words, her eyes lit up, she immediately grabbed the business card from Zhou Ye''s hand, and took out her mobile phone and dialed it without hesitation...


    If the eyes can kill people... I''m afraid Zhou Ye has been killed by Shi Yijian several times.


    It''s a pity-eyes can''t kill...


    Therefore, Shi Yijian''s wedding was held as scheduled...


    Looking at Shi Yijian, who was standing in front of the priest, crying, and five brides with happy faces... Zhou Ye leaked a smile.


    "Boy...A Jian was killed by you this time..." Wen Wei sat beside Zhou Ye happily, smiling at his brother''s unlucky appearance on stage... He could already foresee what this guy was like. It''s a day of death...Except for Susan, the other four are all tall and magnificent Yangma, and he will have a ghost if he doesn''t kill him.


    "Zifeiyu knows the joy of fish?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly-while the bride and groom thanked the guests, he secretly said in Shi Yijian''s ear: "If you don''t want to die at night, take the medicine at noon. It''s... once a week, don''t eat too much..."


    "You got killed by your kid..." Shi Yijian was almost mad...have a good time, why are you getting married...and it''s still five at a time...God, who will save yourself?


    Zhou Ye smiled and flashed directly...


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªZhou Ye took Wen Ling and Acai directly back to the magic city on his own private plane...Although he used teleportation when he came to the United States, when he left... he didn¡¯t want to I went using the portal again-so I called my private jet.


    When he returned home... found that all his women were at home, and each and every one of them was staring at the fingers of Zhou Ye, Wen Ling and A Cai...


    No need to ask¡ªit must have been the information leaked...As for who was leaked, Zhou Ye would know without guessing...except for Mo Chou, no one else¡ªwho made the U.S. the base of Mo Chou??


    This kind of thing cannot be hidden from her...


    Fortunately¡ªZhou Ye didn¡¯t even intend to conceal the girls... Facing the grudge in the eyes of the girls, he waved his hand¡ªwalking around, knotting knots... It¡¯s just that whether it¡¯s a ring or a wedding dress... some time¡­¡­


    Chapter 961


    Three months later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the entry lane of Los Angeles International Airport...


    An immigration officer in uniform was sitting in front of the passage at the port of entry, looking at the strong Asian man in a black suit with tattoos faintly leaking out of the front of his arm, and said, "What are you doing here in the U.S.?"


    "Wedding... Attending a friend''s wedding..." the man replied in his extremely crappy English.


    "..." The immigration officer looked at this horrified guy in front of him with questioning eyes... This guy looks like a gangster... But given the neon sign of his visa, he finally entered the country. The officer still let him pass.


    "Next..." The immigration officer watched the man walk out of the aisle with joy, and reluctantly cast aside his gaze...whatever, he was just following the rules, and even if something happened, he couldn''t find his head.


    However¡ªwhen the next immigration officer stood in front of him, the immigration officer felt like God was joking with him...Who will tell him why this guy has more tattoos than the guy just now, even more exaggeration??"What are you doing in America?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 683

    "Participating in a friend''s wedding..." This guy''s English is also sloppy, not as good as the guy just now.


    "..." The immigration officer looked at his passport, which was also neon... These two belong to the same group... well, let''s pass it.


    Thinking of this-the immigration officer pressed the visa stamp in his hand and let this guy pass...


    However-soon... he discovered one thing, is it because the people from the Neon Jidao organization came to organize a group for the wedding today?In the past, those guys who couldn''t see one in a few days, today he saw more than one hundred numbers, and-only he saw this entry channel...not to mention other entry channels.


    Such incidents of entry were simultaneously staged at various international airports on the west coast of the United States...According to statistics, on this day, there were at least 20,000 neon people who poured into the territory of the United States.


    at the same time--


    FBI headquarters...Hoover Building.


    "Are those neon people crazy?? What are they going to do? Start World War III?" Michael, who was sitting in his office, looked at the report in front of him, and had an urge to curse MMP¡ª¡ª In one day, more than 20,000 members of the Neon Jidao organization poured into the United States... and the reason for entry was to attend the wedding ceremony...


    Are they funny?Are they Neon Emperor planning to get married in the United States?And even if the emperor gets married here... it''s not their turn to appear...


    "Head...I think this is not the worst..." a man in a suit said and handed Michael another entry record.


    "..."


    ".................."


    "Did those guys from the Immigration Bureau grow up eating Xiang Xiang?" Before the record was finished, Michael threw the file in his hand on the table... "So many Chinese gangsters in Southeast Asia Went to the U.S. to attend the wedding?? And those immigration officers also approved them to enter the country? Do their heads grow on their buttocks??"


    "Immigration Bureau said...These guys are all regular tourist passports, and the reason for entry is very good..." An agent explained cautiously: "So they can''t refuse the visa... and... There is no case in the country...so--they also follow the rules...no way!"


    ".... Do things according to the rules..." Michael slapped the table angrily... How many people refused to sign for these guys every year for all kinds of unreasonable reasons, and now they have to do things according to the rules...Ma Dan''s, also It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t want to offend those gangsters... They feel good about TMD, but they have caused much trouble for themselves... "Now...immediately...immediately...notify me the immigration office and refuse to sign all entry with gangster background. personnel¡­¡­"


    "Head..." A female agent took a step forward and said, "I think... it''s better not to notify the immigration office..."


    "Why?" Michael glared at his hand."You better give me a reason...otherwise, this case will be handled by you..."


    "If we refuse the visa... they might enter the country in other ways, such as illegally crossing the border from Mexico... By that time, more people will come in... But we have no way to monitor... ¡­So, I think it¡¯s better for them to put it on the surface... At least if they enter the country through a formal channel... When we supervise them, it is also much more convenient..."


    "..." Michael turned the pen in his hand, thinking about the gains and losses for a long time... It felt like she was right... But-there is only one thing he desperately wants to know...


    That''s-why are these guys coming to the United States??


    Not to mention the ridiculous reason for customs clearance-attending a wedding or something, it is too nonsense... Whose wedding can make tens of thousands of gang members away from their own territory and come to the United States??


    Rather than let him believe those nonsense, it is easier to let him believe that there is a God in this world.


    "Okay... for now..." Michael sighed and said, "But-I ask you to keep an eye on them... to see what they do in the United States, and... I asked the Gambino family... are they doing things again, and... if they are going to fight those neon people recently, it''s better to let us know first... by the way, warn those Chinese halls Boss of the mouth, let them give me some peace recently...Don''t mess with me."


    "Yes, head..." XN


    "Go and do it if you know it, GOGOGO..." With an angry expression on his face, Michael drove all his men out of the office as if driving cattle.


    Looking at the office where calm was restored again... Michael stood up slowly, walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, and looked at the scenery downstairs... was silent.


    He felt that this incident of foreign underworld organizations influx into the United States... is definitely not simple... But what caused these guys to come to the United States at the same time... He still doesn''t know.


    So-he now desperately wants to know what is attracting these guys to the United States... He doesn''t want to face the president''s question without knowing anything... He just hopes everything goes well.


    Chapter 960


    New York-Police Department...


    As a police officer who just graduated this year, Chen Ying was assigned to an internship at the New York Police Headquarters, saying it was an internship, but Chen Ying felt that her police life was completely different from what she had expected.


    They are completely thinking of themselves as tea girls...Every day they do nothing except serving tea and water...no cases, no files...all the things learned in the police academy are useless... ¡­


    On the contrary, the coffee brewing skills she learned from her mother are well received by the police here...


    But there is no way... This is the United States, this is the white world... This is also the country where the hidden discrimination against women is the most serious. The invisible ceiling of women in the workplace can be seen everywhere... Isn''t the guy who regards this as a female paradise a ZZ??


    As a Chinese trainee police officer, Chen Ying can only wait here step by step... She now only hopes that after her internship period is over, she will be assigned to the following branch... But, for now-- The dream is far away.


    "Laura... The chief asked you to go to his office..." A black policewoman came over and said to Chen Ying, who was sitting in the pantry resting.


    As a trainee police officer, she doesn''t even have her own desk in the police station, let alone a personal office...so she usually rests in the pantry when she is not busy...


    "Okay, I''m going now..." Chen Ying asked curiously when she stood up and walked by the black policewoman."Maria... do you know what the chief is calling me??"


    "I don''t know..." Maria walked to the coffee machine and said to a cup of coffee: "However, there are two guys in black suits in his office...looks like the FBI group..."


    "Okay, I hope it''s a big case..." Chen Ying''s spirit was shocked when he heard the words of the FBI... The group of FBI guys, they don''t care about trivial matters at all... The case they intervened, no One is for a small case.


    Thinking of this¡ª¡ªChen Ying sorted out her police uniform and walked to the chief''s office...


    "Director..." After knocking on the door, Chen Ying, who entered the office, said hello to the current director, and then looked at the two guys in black suits sitting in the reception chair... "Did you call me? ??"


    "Yes..." The slightly chubby chief looked at the Chinese female trainee police officer standing in front of him and said, "Laura, did you hear that your family lives in Chinatown?"


    "No... that was already three years ago..." Chen Ying couldn''t figure out why this guy suddenly started to care about where he lives?


    "That''s not important..." the slightly taller man in the suit interjected: "The important thing is, are you familiar with Chinatown... and most importantly, can you speak Chinese...?"


    "It''s okay..." Chen Ying felt that although her Mandarin was stubbornly speaking, but... at least it was used for communication without any problems...


    "That''s OK..." The man in the black suit stood up and said to the director: "Director Grote, then we will borrow your police officer first, and the official secondment document will be faxed to you later..."


    "Oh God... You took away my best coffee maker..." The director joked with the tall man, obviously¡ªthe two are acquaintances...


    Chen Ying was taken away from the New York Police Headquarters because of this stupid one. She didn''t come back to her senses until she got into the two people''s car."Can I ask, what is going on here?"


    Bobby, the little guy who was driving, looked at each other with his partner George, and said, "Okay...You''ll know about this sooner or later, and it''s not a secret, so just tell you..."


    "..." Chen Ying put on a respectful look.


    "Do you know how many foreigners enter the U.S. through various means on average every day?" George asked.


    Chen Ying said with a dazed expression: "I don''t know..." She is not from the immigration bureau. The ghost knows how many people come to the United States.


    "On average, millions of people from all over the world enter the U.S. through various legal and illegal channels every day..." Bobby said: "Among them, there are travellers, business negotiations... and some studying in the U.S. Yes, more are looking for opportunities in the United States..."


    "Most of them are of this type..."


    "But... yesterday, just yesterday... the major airports on the west coast... tens of thousands of people..."


    "Isn''t it normal for tens of thousands of people?" Chen Ying asked somewhat blankly: "Compared with the influx of millions of people every day... tens of thousands of people..."


    "Of course tens of thousands of people are normal..." George said with a blank look at Chen Ying: "But...if these tens of thousands are members of the gang, do you still think it is normal? And their reason for entry is the same, attend a wedding¡­¡­"


    "..." Chen Ying was suddenly stupid... Tens of thousands of gang members poured into the United States?What are they going to do??attend a wedding??No fool would believe it...


    "Of these tens of thousands of gang members... half are the leaders of the four major gangs under the Neon Jidao Alliance... and the other half are the speakers of various Chinese in Southeast Asia... Now, you still Do you feel normal?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 684

    "Are they going to settle their grievances in the United States?" Chen Ying asked a little confused.


    "I don''t know..." George sighed: "After the assessment by the psychologists at the headquarters, they felt that the reason [to attend the wedding] was probably something similar to a code... It''s just that we haven''t got much knowledge yet. clue¡­¡­"


    "..." Chen Ying asked after being silent for a long time: "But what does that have to do with New York Chinatown?"


    "We are afraid of something big...so let''s warn the boss of the Chinese people one by one, don''t do anything..." George sighed: "But... the language expert in the New York branch happened to be following another case, so , There is no way...I can only ask my old friend for help. I have worked with your chief before, and... I heard that he has Chinese agents... so I can only go to him for secondment..."


    "..." Chen Ying was a little speechless-feelings himself was seconded to be a free translator??


    Half an hour later, they drove to New York¡¯s Chinatown... It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t see Qi Shu, the highest leader of all Chinese in North America, but only his godson, Lu Guofu, according to him. Uncle has already set off for Las Vegas this morning... It seems that he will be attending someone''s wedding...


    "...Wedding again..." George lamented... "Why are everyone going to the wedding? Whose wedding is it?"


    "Wait..." Chen Ying hurriedly opened the electronic map on her mobile phone, and then asked George: "What you said, where are the places where gangsters enter the country?"


    "Los Angeles¡¤San Diego¡¤Phoenix¡¤Las Vegas and San Francisco..." George clicked on the electronic map of several cities on the west coast with international airports.


    "All cities are not far from Las Vegas... Is it true that their goal is Las Vegas?" Chen Ying said to herself.


    "Yes, it''s Las Vegas..." George clapped his hands and hurriedly turned around to take his partner and leave."Report the situation to the General Administration... Then, let''s go to Las Vegas now..."


    "I''m going too..." Chen Ying''s curiosity has risen. Anyway, she''s still a tea-serving girl who stays in the game. Underworld Conference... If you don''t go and see how you can be willing...


    "Okay..." The two of George hesitated or agreed."After all, you can speak Chinese, maybe you will be able to use you at that time... I don''t want to wipe my guns and get angry in that kind of scene..."


    Chapter nine hundred and sixty three


    On the other side-Las Vegas.


    This is a city of miracles built in the desert... But, it was first established by the U.S. gangs... I have to say, this is really ironic...


    As of now-Chicago gangs still occupy a large proportion in this city...


    It¡¯s just that they are more civilized too¡ªbecause, here are their money bags, and those who come here to gamble or travel, everyone are their potential customers, so¡ªno matter whether it is in the open or in secret, all Any violent incidents are prohibited from happening on the streets.


    Because they don¡¯t want to scare away their God of Wealth...


    And today - the boss of the Chicago gang has explicitly forbidden any of his subordinates to conflict with Asians.¡ª¡ªThey want to give face to the boss behind the DOA International Group that they cooperate with...Today is her wedding...


    At this moment-over the Pacific Ocean-an Airbus A380 passenger plane painted with the double heart piercing arrow logo is on a cross-Atlantic flight... This passenger plane is the latest personal airliner purchased by Zhou Ye.


    Of course, although it is a new purchase...but it was actually delivered a month ago...and the deposit was paid a year ago. At that time, Zhou Ye really didn''t expect that the plane would be used as a wedding machine by the women. Used... and also named the Eros...


    "My dear...Is my wedding dress beautiful?" Mo Chou was wearing a mopping wedding dress, standing in front of his man... A little turned around, looking forward to Zhou Ye and asked. .


    "Very beautiful...baby, no one is more suitable for this wedding dress than you..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "I can''t wait to take you..."


    "Don''t... honey... I have to do makeup... wait, after today''s wedding is over..." Mo Chou didn''t say the words behind, but just gave his man a wink that is full of reverie... ¡­


    "Well...I''m starting to look forward to the evening now..." Zhou Ye is really looking forward to it... Imagine dozens of beauties in various wedding dresses surrounded by you... The feeling of letting you do whatever you want... ¡­Can''t think about it anymore-I can''t help it.


    Mo Chou saw his own man¡¯s gradually changing eyes... he hurriedly lifted his skirt and ran out, joking... If Zhou Ye really wants to be held there, she really can¡¯t refuse... but she doesn¡¯t want to. Spoiled my own makeup... Getting married, only once in a lifetime...


    "Hey..." Zhou Ye watched as Mo Chou ran out like a frightened rabbit... and sighed helplessly."I wish I would be in Las Vegas now..."


    He had already praised all of his women in turn today... After each of them got on the wedding gown, they ran up to him to praise... There was no way, he could only praise one by one... He was almost out of words.


    However, I have to say-from the moment the woman got on the wedding dress on the boat, it really exudes a different kind of beauty... At least Zhou Ye has the urge to tear off the wedding dress in seconds...


    Time was spent in Zhou Ye being molested by his own woman...Four hours later, Las Vegas finally arrived.


    When Zhou Ye¡¯s Airbus A380 landed at Las Vegas Airport, a convoy of 36 black luxury cars drove onto the apron... But, in fact, these convoys are not the most conspicuous...the most conspicuous In the center of the convoy, a luxurious double-decker bus that is tall enough to hold more than seventy people...The brand-new shell of this bus is also painted with a double heart piercing arrow logo...


    The girls didn''t take the limousine, but directly boarded the luxury bus... I have to say... Maybe only this bus can accommodate Zhou Ye''s many women at once.


    Under the guidance of the clearing convoy, the double-decker bus slowly left the apron... As for the entry documents?Of course it was handed over to a professional immigration lawyer...


    In the U.S., if you can''t do what you want without spending money?That can only show that your posture of spending money is wrong...professionals are left to professional people...they have some ways to make those difficult immigration officers not want to live.


    And at this moment...near the little white church, it has almost become a black ocean...don''t care if you speak Hokkien or Mandarin, don''t care if you speak Thai or Vietnamese...all in all, they wear suits and shoes. Yes, they all look well-dressed.


    "Damn... these guys are really here for the wedding?" George, who came in in a suit, looked depressed at the guys who gathered in groups...Although there are mostly Asians here, but ¡ª¡ªThere are still many white people here.


    It''s just that none of these white people seem to be a good thing.At least what George saw...there are no less than a dozen people who can be named...They are the third figure of the Mexican gangster, and the second figure of the Italian gangster...and Brazil...France The...British...


    Oh buy...this is definitely not a wedding, this is a global gang gathering...


    At this moment, Chen Ying was wearing a white long dress and went to the female guest... in her babble Chinese, communicating with others...


    Soon... she figured out the identities of these women, some were the wives of Malaysian Chinese Dato''s, and some came from Datuk and Hong Kong...


    "I always feel...something is wrong..." Chen Ying found George and whispered her views."They really seem to be here for the wedding... I chat with them... They are all betting which bride wears a more beautiful wedding dress..."


    "How many people are getting married..." George asked a little depressed.


    "There is only one..." Chen Ying sighed and said, "Don''t you know... Did Nevada pass a legislative proposal to legalize polygamy three months ago?"


    "...This is really good news..." At that moment, George really had an urge to move to Nevada...


    "Legalization means...no matter how many wives you marry, they all have the right to divide your property..." Chen Ying''s next sentence made George dispel this idea directly...He didn''t want to be stunned. The head is a lifetime.


    Seeing George''s worrisome expression, Chen Ying smiled slightly... She couldn''t understand this kind of man the most, eating the bowl and looking at the pot...


    Perhaps she is still single and it is also related to her family education... Her parents, as second-generation immigrants, can be said to still maintain a lot of oriental traditional ideas... From the end, marrying chickens and dogs, dogs and dogs... ¡­Wait¡­so that Chen Ying has always been incompatible with the mainstream American youth ideology¡­


    But Chen Ying didn''t envy those guys who had lost their first daughters a long time ago...In her opinion, those guys were all indulging for indulgence...In comparison, she prefers the love of her parents who grow old together.


    At this moment-there was a sudden uproar among the crowd, some of them spoke Latin, some of Hokkien, and some of Mandarin... But only the one who didn''t speak English... George asked Chen Ying in a daze: "What are they talking about??"


    "They said... the bride and groom are here..." Chen Ying couldn''t help but looked in the direction where the crowd was looking.


    Chapter nine hundred and sixty four


    The convoy drove slowly into the street... Stopped at the door of the Little White Church.


    Then, one after another beautiful girls in wedding dresses walked out of the romantic double-decker bus... Finally, Zhou Ye came out, surrounded by his own women... and walked into Xiaobai Church.


    I have to say-the small church is the small church... and Zhou Ye had a little more women, so-when they entered the church, the whole wedding hall could not stand many people...


    Coincidentally-this time the wedding ceremony was held for Zhou Ye, it was the priest last time... To be honest, the priest was also a little dazed... Especially, this time there were more girls... let him have a kind of whether he was himself Feeling awkward.


    Although, he really didn¡¯t want to hold a wedding for Zhou Ye... It was against his moral values... However, morality or something was no match for the green dollar... In the end he still succumbed to the most powerful of the world. Power down.


    After the marriage vows are said-


    With the unanimous voice of the girls [I do], the whole wedding has entered the most cheating... exchange rings...


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye was prepared...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 685

    First, the wedding assistants who had been arranged for a long time invited the priest out... and some other people were also invited out of the church. Only Zhou Ye and the girls were left in the whole church...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye instantly avatars dozens of...At the same time, he helped the girls put on wedding rings. Of course, this is not the so-called external avatar. Zhou Ye hates the ability similar to schizophrenia, besides... ...Neither does Zhou Ye.


    That''s just the afterimage illusion brought up by the extreme speed...


    But even so... the women are content.


    Zhou Ye has only one ring. After all, he doesn¡¯t want to sway the market with a necklace made of a ring... Therefore, there is only one ring. This ring is recognized by the three eldest sisters Ding Yao, Baidi Yayoi and Mochou. On behalf of the women, help Zhou Ye put the ring on.


    When Zhou Ye took the women out of the church, the onlookers cheered one by one...Several dozens of bridal wreaths can be thrown, how interesting...


    George looked at Zhou Ye, who was surrounded by women like stars holding the moon, and said in a sour tone: "I bet ten dollars, that man never remembers who his woman is... I''ll bet another hundred dollars. , He definitely won''t live to be thirty years old..."


    "..." Chen Ying was a little speechless. The tall and tall image of the FBI agent instantly collapsed in her mind... The current guy is completely envious, jealous and hateful... But what he said The words may really make sense... The man never remembers how many wives he has...


    Moreover, the scene is so chaotic now...Can I take the opportunity to get some clues??Don''t say anything else... Since this guy has such a big face, so many underworld figures come to touch him and say that he is innocent as Xiao Baihua, I am afraid no one will believe it.


    Just getting some inside information about the gang can free herself from the embarrassing situation of the trainee police officer... She is really fed up with being a tea girl in the police station.


    Thinking of this, she took out the makeup mirror from her Kun bag, touched up the makeup a little... and then strode towards Zhou Ye.


    "What are you doing?" Seeing Chen Ying''s behavior, George hurried forward a few steps and asked in a low voice: "The order we received is to observe, don''t get into trouble... These guys are more brutal than you think. too much¡­¡­"


    "I''m going to try, can I get something good out of the bridegroom''s mouth..." Chen Ying said as she kept walking towards Zhou Ye...


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already separated from the girls. After all--the relatives of the girls had also come, of course they had to say hello to these relatives... In this case, it would be inconvenient for Zhou Ye to be there...


    otherwise?Which one to accompany or not??This kind of thing-it''s wrong to accompany anyone... He doesn''t want to use his abilities in the public, and the style of painting is completely ruined... So, the best choice is indeed-no one is good.


    After Zhou Ye greeted the guys he knew one by one, when he wanted to get in the car and hide for a while, he suddenly followed a fragrant breeze¡ªa girl in a white dress walked up to him and talked to him. Say hello."Hi, hello... handsome guy."


    "..." Zhou Ye turned his head and looked up and down the girl who said hello to him, Chen Ying??Officer of the New York Police Department... But why is she here??Is Nevada''s police resources already so barren that it must be seconded from New York??


    However, no matter how she came here... Zhou Ye didn''t mind taking the opportunity to take her down completely."Hi...what''s the matter?"


    "I''m just curious, why do you make so many women fall in love with you at the same time, and are willing to accompany you to come to the United States to get married..." Chen Ying asked with a smile.


    "This is a very long story...Do you really want to hear it?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Of course..." Chen Ying said, glanced at the brides who were still talking to their relatives and friends, and smiled: "Now is a good opportunity, isn''t it? When your women are finished...I dare not do it anymore. I came to ask you this question..."


    "Oh? Why don''t you dare to ask me in front of women?" Zhou Ye asked knowingly.


    Chen Ying rolled her eyes and said, "Of course I was afraid of being beaten to death by them as the bad women who wanted to steal their men..."


    Hearing Chen Ying''s words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but laugh, "Well...for you are so brave, I can be a storyteller...tell you everything you want to know. ..."


    "Really?" Chen Ying''s eyes lit up and she was really excited... To be honest, when she saw Zhou Ye marrying dozens of women at a time, she decided that Zhou Ye was a man who likes female sex... ¡­


    Therefore, although she is also surprised by Zhou Ye''s appearance, she has no affection for Zhou Ye... After all, she hates Huaxin carrots the most...


    And coming up to strike up a conversation is also her thought after careful consideration... After all, this is a big crowd, and she is not afraid that Zhou Ye will do anything unacceptable to her. The second is that she believes that men have a way of showing off in front of beautiful women. This kind of psychology allows her to get something she wants from Zhou Ye''s mouth... She is really fed up with the days of being a tea girl.


    With the idea of ??changing bikes to motorcycles, Chen Yingcai, despite George''s dissuasion, had to ask Zhou Ye to get news.


    Chapter nine hundred and sixty five


    "Mo Chou, come... I will introduce you... This is my grandson... Jason... Jason, this is your Aunt Mo Chou." Wu Zhiyuan smiled at Mo Chou and introduced: "Unexpectedly ...I, an old fellow, can still see the day you get married...It''s not easy."


    "Uncle Qi, you are always strong... It''s not a problem to have a great grandson..." Mo Chou said with a smile, you know-her father is also the eldest person in the North American Chinese, and the Chinese are in the same spirit... ¡­Of course she knows Uncle Qi...Moreover, when her career just started, she also received a lot of support from Uncle Qi...


    "Aunt Mo Chou..." The fifteen or six-year-old Jason greeted Mo Chou shyly.


    "Hahahaha... Take your good word, your hand is coming to find you... Old man, I won''t waste your time..." Wu Zhiyuan saw a short-haired woman standing not far away from Mochou, no Stopped looking at Mo Chou... Obviously, I wanted to talk to Mo Chou about something, but I didn''t dare to bother my boss and talk to people... So I stood there hesitant.


    Mo Chou also saw his subordinate Ziyi coming over at this time, and said with a smile to Uncle Qi: "Then I will be temporarily out of company, Uncle Qi..."


    "Go go, go... I''ll talk to your dad for a while..." Wu Zhiyuan waved his hand and motioned to Mo Chou to hurry up. After watching Mo Chou leave, he smiled at his grandson and said: " Do you really envy the bridegroom to marry so many wives?"


    "Nothing...Grandpa!" Jason was still a teenager... when he was told by his grandpa, he was a little embarrassed.


    "Hahaha... don''t care so much... When you have a girl you want, and if you want to marry a few, grandpa will help you... I''m just your grandson, and I''m counting on you to open up branches and leaves... let My Wu family¡¯s descendants are full of..." For an old man like Wu Zhiyuan, polygamy is not a big deal, but better. Polygamy is more children, and more children is more blessing... Therefore, he still thinks about the law of Nevada. Very interested.


    He himself is old and no longer able to do it... But didn''t his grandson just catch up?


    Just when Uncle Qi was there thinking whether to introduce some marriages to his grandson... On the other side, Mo Chou had already walked to Zi Yi''s side and asked in a low voice, "What happened?"


    "Boss... just now a strange woman followed the host into the car..." Zi Yi said anxiously.


    "Oh? It''s nothing... Honey is starting to hunt again..." Mo Chou smiled and said indifferently.


    "No...actually that woman came with that man..." Ziyi said, and gestured to Mo Chou where George was...At this time, George was holding a wine glass and chatting with a North American guy. ¡­Looking at the way he laughed from time to time, it was obvious that the two had a good conversation.


    "Is there anything wrong with that man?" Mo Chou asked.


    "That man just asked Mistress Kiko to check his information... He is an agent of the FBI New York branch... So I suspect that the woman is also an FBI person... I am afraid of the host..." Zi Yi said. There was a trace of anxiety on his little face.


    "Zi Yi...You have been with me for more than ten years..." Mo Chou smiled slightly, looking at Zi Yi and said.


    "Yes, boss...I will always remember that you brought me out of the orphanage..." Although I don''t know why Mo Chou asked this suddenly, Zi Yi replied quickly.


    "It''s been more than ten years..." Mo Chou looked at Zi Yi and said, "Tell me, how do you feel about Ye... Don''t lie to me, you know, you can''t hide from me..."


    "I, I... I like the male host..." Zi Yi felt that there seemed to be an intimidating force in her boss''s eyes, which made all her excuses unable to express... directly buried herself in the deepest part of her heart. The secret was revealed.


    "Not bad..." Mo Chou smiled and patted his shoulder... and then said leisurely: "Wait tonight, let my dear take you away... Be prepared later..."


    Zi Yi''s heart was full of surprises, but she did not forget her responsibilities, she couldn''t help but reminded: "But...that woman..."


    "Don''t worry... Ye knows..." Mo Chou said with a smile: "Go, come with me to deal with the guests... Let my dear one have a good time there..."


    "Yes, boss..." Although Zi Yi was still a little worried about Zhou Ye''s presence, he still followed Mo Chou and walked towards the others.


    And Zhou Ye''s side...


    "Aren''t you saying you want to tell me a story?" Chen Ying looked at the arrangement in front of her, and she was already regretting it... She never expected that behind the second floor of this double-decker bus, there was actually a very decorated room. Luxurious little room...There is a big couch in it.


    "Aren''t you curious, why would my women want to marry me together?" Zhou Ye pulled out a weird arc. The small desserts before the meal shouldn''t be delayed for too long...So, let''s get to the point quickly. it is good."Many things can''t be experienced by simply speaking, so...I decided, it''s better to let you feel it yourself..."


    "Let go of me...well...I don''t...I don''t listen...I don''t want to know..." Chen Ying struggled desperately, holding the carriage with her feet hard, trying to attract the attention of outsiders .


    However, this is of no use."It''s useless. This double-decker bus cost me more than one million dollars... The soundproofing inside is pretty good... So, you can''t get away... Officer Chen..."


    "Mmm...You bastard...Mmm...Ah-!"


    With a scream... the double-decker bus vibrated slowly and rhythmically with a frequency almost indistinguishable from the naked eye...


    after an hour----

 The Movie World Chapter 686

    After speaking with their relatives and friends, the girls returned to the double-decker bus again... They will take the double-decker bus all the way to Los Angeles, and the port there-boarding the Great Yacht that has been parked there. , Began their global honeymoon journey.


    "Damn... why haven''t they come out..." George watched as the brides got in the car, and the little policeman he temporarily seconded hadn''t got out of the car... He was already anxious, but... he What can be done??Stop the car??If he is not afraid of being beaten to death here, he can try...


    "Damn, damn, damn..." But to make George watch the little policeman being taken away like this is not in line with his world view...Looking at the intersection outside the block, the National Guard who was temporarily guarding there... He hurried from By the side of the road, a bicycle that I didn''t know who was parked there was dropped, and it ran all the way to the checkpoint.


    Chapter nine hundred and sixty six


    "People in front, stop quickly...otherwise we''ll shoot..." The soldiers of the National Guard standing at the checkpoint originally thought this was just a routine set-up, so they were all set up. With the gun, chatting happily.


    After all, they did not take this mission too seriously. In their view, this is just a routine warning for a crowd gathering... Besides, this gathering has been reported to the state government, and they just came to take responsibility. Help disperse those who don''t know the truth, so as not to cause a stampede.


    But when they saw a white man rushing towards them on a bicycle, every one of them became nervous... The gun had been aimed at that guy... I couldn''t react for a while...


    "I''m Agent George Smith of the FBI...This is my ID, don''t shoot..." George shouted while holding his hands high.


    "Get down, get down..." Several National Guard soldiers armed with assault rifles, rushed over, like crushing a dog, pressing him to the ground... Then they found the pistol from his arms and took his The certificate was presented to his chief.


    The person in charge of the National Guard here, a lieutenant colonel, looked at his ID and said, "Let him come over..."


    "Sir... I ask for help. One of my assistants was kidnapped by someone inside..." George said anxiously when he came to the lieutenant colonel.


    As soon as the lieutenant colonel heard George¡¯s request, he felt tired and crooked. "I''m sorry agent... I did not receive the authorization from Shangfeng... And, all here are foreigners, I don''t want to cause international disputes... So, sorry. ...Perhaps you should ask for support from Washington..."


    The National Guard is subordinate to the state governments, and the federal government only has the power to advise them, but not the power to command... To put it bluntly, they don¡¯t listen to the federal government... So, for this kind of thing, if you refuse, you will also refuse... The FBI cannot What about him.


    "Please give me some time, I will apply for authorization from Washington now..." George said hurriedly took out the phone and dialed directly to the headquarters... After reporting his ID code, his phone was transferred to the FBI University. On the boss''s desk."I''m Director Michael..."


    "Director...Hello, things are like this..." In the face of his boss, George didn''t dare to talk nonsense, so he told the story of the matter one to five to ten... "Now those people are planning to leave. It''s... But Constable Laura still didn''t get out of the car, so I have reason to suspect... Her life has been threatened... So I want to ask the headquarters to authorize me to stop these people and search... "


    "Come back... George, this matter is over..."


    Half a day later... the words on the phone made George stunned... "But, Chief..."


    "No but..." the director interrupted George."Eighty percent of the people gathering there are foreigners... I don''t want to be scorched by protest letters from various countries... And, you said it yourself... That police officer was under your persuasion. , Insisting on going it alone...so, come back...this is the end of this matter..."


    "I, I... I know, Chief..." George felt a little weak and lowered his arms... Did things turn out to be like this in the end?Although he had expected it a long time ago... The senior official above is not concerned with the life of his companions or anything. What they care about is whether their position is secure... So, in the end... feel weird.


    "Man..." The lieutenant colonel looked at George''s dejected look... couldn''t help but patted his shoulder sympathetically, and said, "Well...maybe I can''t help you arrest their convoy...but, I Maybe I can help you search for the car you suspect..."


    "..." George couldn''t help but smile when he heard this, "Thank you, man!"


    After ten minutes...


    A convoy of thousands of cars slowly drove past the checkpoint... Actually there were only 36 cars that actually picked up the bride, but... other guests also voluntarily rented cars from local car rental companies and followed Zhou Ye. Behind the caravan...Therefore, a large fleet of thousands of vehicles has been formed.


    When Zhou Ye''s double-decker bus passed, it was stopped by the National Guard checkpoint.


    "Excuse me, sir... We suspect that you have illegally detained a female police officer... So, please let us check..." A dozen heavily armed National Guard soldiers surrounded the double-decker bus.


    "Xiete...you are setting up an illegal card inspection, I want to complain to you..." It was not someone else who drove, it was the little princess of Tomahawk, Katerina... She was suddenly angry when she heard those people. I won''t call a place...


    Seeing that my little princess was bullied...Dozens of vehicles driven by the Tomahawk members also stopped behind. Hundreds of people walked out of the car and surrounded them with unkind expression...The National Guard The team is considered a hairy to them, and they have some ways to play them.


    Looking at the hostile guys who were surrounding, the soldiers of the National Guard grabbed their rifles one by one...There were hundreds of soldiers also surrounded...the whole body was on guard.


    "Baby, don''t worry..." A voice came, preventing the imminent conflict... Following the sound, Zhou Ye walked down... In his arms, he was still holding the ruddy beautiful girl... No one else, it was Chen Ying, the little lamb who came to the door.


    "I think the female police officer you are talking about illegally refers to my girlfriend Laura..." Zhou Ye smiled and said to the lieutenant colonel and George standing at the front: "I''m sorry... Without detaining her, we truly love each other..."


    "..." The lieutenant colonel wanted to say 10,000 MMP but couldn''t say it... You married dozens of wives at once, and then said that you really fell in love with a girl?Are you kidding me??


    However, the lieutenant colonel still looked at George, trying to make him identify if it was this girl...


    "Laura, are you okay?" George asked excitedly.


    "I''m fine..." Chen Ying shook her head and looked at George and said, "I was not kidnapped by my dear... I voluntarily followed him..."


    Looking at Chen Ying, who looked calm and spoke clearly...George knew that she was definitely not controlled by drugs, let alone being threatened... In the end, only she was worried here like a fool??


    The lieutenant colonel looked at George''s awkward expression, and patted him comfortably on the shoulder... In his mind, George had become a poor man who was miserably caught by the NTR... But he did not live without morality. He had nothing to do except for his condemnation... Therefore, he could only use this model to comfort George.


    "...She''s really not my girlfriend..." George explained to the lieutenant colonel with a gloomy look.


    "I know, I know... All women are Bitches..." The lieutenant colonel said with a look that I understand everything: "Would you like to have a drink and celebrate?"


    "Well... if there is good wine..." George also wanted to drink some wine to ease his depressed mood... However, he did not notice the strange eyes of the soldiers... You know, this lieutenant colonel But a gay...Dare to drink with him...May God bless this agent''s chrysanthemum...


    Since there is nothing... the team was naturally released again...


    "Bad guy...you killed him..." Chen Ying was nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms with a gloomy look... She was completely sleep-dressed by Zhou Ye... For just an hour outside, but in the car However, Chen Ying spent more than three full hours...because Zhou Ye was a beast who kept going for more than three hours, Chen Ying had completely sunk... Facing Zhou Ye-she was already unable to struggle. Up.


    A convoy of thousands of vehicles drove to the port of Los Angeles. Amid the blessings of everyone, Zhou Ye took the women who had become his legal wives aboard his yacht¡ªstarting himself. Honeymoon around the world...


    And Zi Yi was also on the Great Emperor that night, and together with several of her sisters, she became Zhou Ye''s woman as she wished...


    Chapter nine hundred and sixty seven


    "I really don''t want to see Brother Jian..." Zhou Ye sighed and looked at A Cai, who was still sitting on his lap, and said, "You don''t know how much he hates me." ..."


    "But it''s been several years. Dad is no longer angry with you..." A Cai was riding on Zhou Ye, her hands tightly wrapped around Zhou Ye''s neck, and she gently swayed: "He has retired back to Macau this year. If you don''t want to be a son-in-law, you can''t justify it... Honey, let''s go... The big deal... I will give you what you have been thinking about for a long time tonight..."


    "...Okay, okay...Don''t shake it, I''ll just go..." Zhou Ye said with a reluctant look--in fact, he was thinking of A Cai, who he had never succeeded. Well... No way, every time I touch her, I say it hurts... Zhou Ye is also desperate.


    "Then I will let the crew''s sisters prepare..." Hearing that his man finally let go, A Cai jumped up from his arms and walked outside the house hopping...


    "Don''t forget to call Wen Ling too... She hasn''t been home for a long time..." Zhou Ye exhorted.


    "I know¡­¡­"


    Looking at A Cai who was still like a girl, Zhou Ye shook his head and smiled helplessly...Speaking of which, she is only just 19 years old, not a big girl...


    in the afternoon----


    After taking off from Pudong Airport, a Gulfstream business jet went straight to Macau.


    Two hours later - Macau Airport.


    "A Cai...here..." It is no one else who is waiting for A Cai at the VIP pick-up channel-it is Shi Yijian''s former secretary and one of the current wives... Susan.


    "Aunt Susan..." A Cai also saw Susan and happily dragged Zhou Ye''s arm and ran towards the exit.


    Wen Ling was panting as she chased them behind them."Wait for me, A Cai..."


    A Cai just remembered at this time that she did not come alone... She couldn''t help but spit out her own little tongue, and said apologetically: "Ah-sorry A Ling... I saw Aunt Susan so happy¡­¡­"


    "A Cai, I''ve been a wife for so many years... She''s still so rough..." Seeing A Cai''s behavior, Susan couldn''t help laughing and cursing, "Be careful, A Ye doesn''t want you..."


    "He dare..." A Cai was fierce, and she looked like she was not afraid of fear... However, her family status was directly exposed in the next second, she directly wrinkled her face, and got aggrieved. Next to Zhou Ye, he whispered for mercy: "My dear...do you love me the most...you will definitely not want me, right??"

 In Movie World Chapter 687

    "Don''t worry, as long as A Cai is obedient, I will never want A Cai..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted A Cai''s pigeon...


    "A Cai is the best..."


    "That night..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, whispering in A Cai''s ear some topics that made her blushing. Even though she was a bit repulsive to some things, what was promised was what I promised...A Cai didn''t want to I was distrustful of my own man, so¡ªin the end, he nodded obediently.


    Seeing A Cai''s small obedient appearance, Susan couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. It''s really one thing to lose one thing... In front of her dad, A Cai is really the same... But in front of A Ye, she is very cute... , No wonder Brother Jian didn''t wait to see A Ye... Seeing his daughter who was holding it in his palm for fear of falling and holding it in her mouth, she became a good little wife of others. If he had no temper, he would be a ghost.


    But this is not the place to express emotion... Thinking of this, Susan said to Zhou Ye and the others: "A Ye, welcome to Macau, let''s go... Brother Jian has been waiting for you for a long time..."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye smiled and walked out of the airport with Wen Ling and A Cai following Susan...


    After getting in the car... Susan said to A Cai: "After Brother Jian plans to come back to live, he bought the old library in Macau... and left a room for you... I just hope you are fine. Come live..."


    "I, I still won''t come back to disturb you and my dad''s sweet life..." A Cai smiled: "Where are my other aunts? Did they come back with my dad too??"


    "All are back..." Susan smiled and said, "They are preparing dinner at home... Today is a family dinner, there are no outsiders..."


    "Will my father come?" Wen Ling asked curiously.


    "I called Viagra..." Susan raised her eyes and said, "But...your dad said that he has a party tonight and can''t come, but he asked you to go home directly later... Said Sister Mei missed you very much..."


    "Hmm..." Wen Ling nodded... and then looked directly at her man... Don''t ask, that means I want Zhou Ye to go home with her...


    At this time, it showed the disadvantages of too many women... Zhou Ye got big for a while, and A Cai was also staring at him... Finally, in desperation, Zhou Ye could only find a way, he thought After a while, he said: "Tonight I will accompany Brother Jian to talk...I will go to your house tomorrow to see Brother Wen..."


    "Hmm..." Wen Ling nodded obediently. She knew that her man was also very embarrassed... After all, the palms and backs of the hands are all fleshy, and he hurts everything.


    Susan, who had been watching the show, had to admire Zhou Ye''s ability... How did he coax so many girls??But this is obviously not something she can ask...Even if she is Acai''s stepmother, she can''t ask¡ªor else she may be suspected of instigating the relationship between husband and wife.


    The car with a few people finally arrived at Shi Yijian''s new home-the former Macau Library, now the Shijia Mansion.


    At this moment-Shi Yijian was already standing at the door waiting for everyone... After all, it was his daughter who came back. Although it was the water thrown by the married daughter, but... after all, he still loves his daughter the most.


    However-Shi Yijian saw that the person who got off the car was not his daughter, but when it was actually Zhou Ye, the dog''s face suddenly became tense.To Zhou Ye, he asked unceremoniously, "Boy... why are you... my daughter?"


    "Hey, don''t be polite to me anymore. Be careful. I go back and abuse your daughter..." Zhou Ye was really stunned and went back... These two people have been like this in the past few years. Don''t accept anyone else''s appearance.


    In fact¡ªthe two are just making fun of each other like this...no one is really angry, both of them are used to this way of getting along¡ªand A Cai and Shi Yijian''s wives are also used to doing this.


    "My dear!" A Cai and Wen Ling stood beside Zhou Ye, watching dumbfoundingly at the two of them bickering there.


    "Brother Jian, how old you are, and you still play with A Ye like this..." And Susan also walked to Shi Yijian''s side, grabbed the soft flesh on his waist and pinched... Suddenly, Shi Yijian It stopped... "I haven''t seen A Ye for a long time..."


    "Haha...Yes, I haven''t seen Brother Jian for a long time...Are you kidding me..." Zhou Ye smiled and walked to Shi Yijian''s side, and the two shook hands with a smile.


    "Hey, kid--you''re not interesting enough..." Shi Yijian patted Zhou Ye on the shoulder and complained: "I held the Golden Basin Handwashing Conference in Las Vegas, but you didn''t even attend... My daughter married you!"


    "Cozy, did you marry Acai? I snatched it back, okay?" Zhou Ye revealed it directly... and then sighed again: "No way, you don''t know... Since the wedding ceremony, I have been listed as the most unpopular person in the United States... I just won¡¯t give me a visa, what can I do... Who told you to hold a golden basin in Las Vegas? Yeah!"


    "With your ability, don''t tell me, the United States restricts your entry and exit, you can''t enter..." Shi Yijian looked unbelief... "You obviously don''t want to participate..."


    "Well, I just don''t want to participate... What can you do with me?" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes, and almost didn''t make Shi Yijian angry... "Boy, believe it or not, I let my daughter divorce you... ¡­"


    "You can try... if you dare to ask A Cai to divorce me, I even had your second daughter..." Zhou Ye was even more horizontal-by the way, maybe it was because Zhou Ye married Shi Yijian. For this reason, he had another daughter... It''s just that this daughter was born to that hot black girl... That complexion was a bit horrible... Zhou Ye was really not interested.


    In the face of Zhou Ye''s stubbornness, Shi Yijian was helpless... "......you are amazing...I am afraid of you..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, then took out a box from his pocket and stuffed it into Shi Yijian''s pocket without a trace, and then whispered: "Save some food. This is what I am old from Thailand. I picked it from my father-in-law... baby..."


    "Hmm..." Shi Yijian desperately nodded his head, his old face was full of joy-what is the most afraid of people over fifty?Feeling helpless... I have to say-the secret medicine Zhou Ye gave him is really good, otherwise he wouldn''t have another daughter...


    The group of people laughed and entered the stone house.


    Chapter 960


    After dinner, the family laughed and laughed-sat in the lobby and chatted about the sky... Wenling had already taken the car sent by her father and went home... After all, her home is in Macau. She also missed her mother a bit.


    A Cai and Zhou Ye were sitting on the same sofa, and the whole person was nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, while gently massaging her man''s shoulders, she said, "It will be your birthday in two days, Dad... Do you want to celebrate it?"


    "Yeah, Master... This is the first birthday party for your golden basin to wash your hands..." Shi Yijian''s apprentice Ajie also said... "It just happened to take this opportunity to gather all the former friends together. Have fun!"


    "..." Shi Yijian glanced at Ajie and didn''t say a word-he knew the nature of this apprentice. He was completely a fame and fortune... a guy who didn''t insist... so in the last few days in Las Vegas At that time, the big boss wanted him to recommend someone to sit in his seat. He didn''t recommend this apprentice...but he said that he didn''t have any good candidates.


    "A Ye, what do you think?" Shi Yijian finally turned his gaze to his son-in-law...Although he said that this guy is a bit more female, he has to admire his son-in-law, every woman can Take care of it... and everyone loves him to death-this is the ability.


    "It doesn''t matter..." Zhou Ye gawked, ate the apple that A Cai fed into his mouth and said: "The most important thing is-happy, let''s talk about it... You return home in good clothes, Brother Jian, you worked hard outside. For so many years, for the sake of being alone... If you are afraid that you will not be exposed and you are afraid of being targeted... I will leave this to me. I can say something about the underworld in Southeast Asia, and it is still very useful... "


    "...Asshole boy, I still use you to cover it..." Shi Yijian scolded with a smile.


    He knows what Zhou Ye''s status in the global underworld is... and he knows that Zhou Ye usually doesn''t speak, but he speaks-that is the iron law, no one dares to violate... However, good face is his always fault. ...... How can he say that it depends on his son-in-law to cover such words??


    "Well...I''ll write an invitation in a while...I decided to do a good job..." Shi Yijian stood up and walked directly to the study room upstairs, "Ajie, Come and help..."


    "Good Master..." Shi Yijian''s bald apprentice Ajie nodded as he said, and then said flatly to Zhou Ye, "Young Master Ye, I''ll go up first..."


    "Um..." Zhou Ye nodded irresponsibly, still lying lazily on the sofa...


    "My dear, how do I feel that this apprentice of my father is like your little brother..." Acai asked thoughtfully, looking at Ajie''s leaving back.


    "Human... if you want to be a dwarf!" Zhou Ye sighed and explained: "He wants to stand on his own... Want me to introduce the boss... Do you think I can help? ?"


    "Don''t help..." A Cai hated the second and fifth sons, especially the second and fifth sons who betrayed her father.


    "So, this guy looks smart, but he is actually an idiot..." Zhou Ye stretched lazily. "He still thinks that I have a bad relationship with your father... What a idiot. I might as well ask for a strong brother..."


    At this moment, Susan came over... "Acai, let me take you to your room first. Tell me if you don''t like it, I''ll replace it tomorrow..."


    "Okay, Aunt Susan..." A Cai said, stood up, and then kissed her man on the face, and said, "My dear, wait for me here...you will bring I''m going to see the night view of Macau..."


    Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, and watched the two walk up the steps on the second floor.


    In the room¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "How is it? A Cai, do you think you need to change anything?" Susan asked with a smile.


    "I think it''s pretty good. I don''t need to change anything..." A Cai looked at her room. The bedroom of more than 60 square meters was full of dolls... Especially the European-style big one in the middle. The window looks very comfortable... people have an urge to lie down and feel it right away.


    "Come on A Cai..." Susan sat on the big window, then dragged A Cai over."How is your relationship with A Ye?"


    "Very good?" A Cai said a little unclearly.


    "So how often does A Ye stay overnight in your room?" Susan grabbed A Cai''s hand and asked softly.


    "It''s okay... Basically we are together every day..." There is a saying that A Cai could not say, if it were not for many sisters, she would have been tossed to death... No one can solo her own man alone. , Of course, these words can not be said...


    Looking at Susan, A Cai couldn''t help but ask a little curiously: "Why are you asking me this all of a sudden??"


    "Look... you and A Ye have been married for three years. Although A Ye has many women, how about having children in three years..." Susan smiled and said, "But now your belly Nothing happened...Your father, I want to hug his grandson..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 688

    "... Doesn''t he already have an older sister to hold?" A Cai said with a blushing face: "And... I want to play for a few more years, how can I have a baby now... It''s..."


    Besides, although the man in her family is very powerful...but he can''t give birth to a child...this is also impossible.Although she knew the reason, A Cai couldn''t say...because it involved the secret of her man''s body...How could she tell Susan, let alone Susan, even her father could not tell.


    "But...your father dislikes your elder sister as a mixed race..." Susan said a little worried: "He... is still a big racist in his bones..."


    "Why did you go so early..." A Cai said to her father with a gloomy expression, but let''s just think about it... "Even so, Aunt Susan, you can give birth to your father... Come on. Work hard..."


    "But... I''m at this age now... and..." Susan also wants to have a baby... However, her body seems a little unbelievable.


    "Give you this..." Acai smiled and took out a small box from her pocket with a few honey pills in it... That was her good sister, Mena brought back from home... In Mena''s words In other words, it was the secret medicine that her mother gave her specifically to ask for a child... However, these things are of no use to them... Everyone will simply divide it up, and see if relatives and friends need it, give it to whom Up.


    Today I happened to meet Susan and needed it... Of course, A Cai took it out without hesitation.


    "What is this?" Susan asked curiously.


    "This is the secret medicine of Thailand... It is said to be very effective...!" Acai introduced with a smile: "When eating, it is best to eat it an hour before... Then, you can wait for the godsend. Baby..."


    "Is it really useful?" Susan''s eyes lit up when she heard A Cai''s words. Of course she would like to give birth to one if she was able to give birth... Others are as good as their own ones...


    "Yeah... well, A Ye is still downstairs waiting for me to go out to play together... You have to keep things away..." A Cai said, and before Susan could continue speaking, she ran up in a hurry. downstairs¡­¡­


    Chapter nine hundred and sixty nine


    The next day-early morning.


    When the first ray of morning light shone through the curtains on the big couch in the house, Zhou Ye woke up... As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw A Cai''s sleeping face with a few teardrops still hanging in the corner of his eyes...


    Obviously, the first reclaimed land last night caused her a lot of suffering... Poor A Cai, but she did not cry and make a lot of noise last night¡ªZhou Ye thought of this and couldn''t help but pity the corner of her eyes gently Don''t take a mouthful... Give her tears away.


    "Dear...Good morning..." A Cai was directly awakened by Zhou Ye''s mouth... Seeing Zhou Ye''s first glance, she showed her smile and directly offered her own good morning mouthpiece. do not.


    "Should I help you get up and change your clothes?" Zhou Ye asked in a low voice, hugging A Cai.


    You know, she is very inconvenient now...


    "No need... honey..." A Cai lay in Zhou Ye''s arms and whispered: "You should go to Xiaoling''s house today... Don''t let Xiaoling wait too long, after all, I have already robbed him. The first... shouldn''t let Xiaoling wait too long..."


    Perhaps because Mo Chou and other older sisters set an example, A Cai also understood that if sisters want to get along in harmony, it is better to be humbly with each other...Of course, this also has something to do with her inconvenience in these two days... ¡­There is always a price to be paid when it is first developed there.


    "At least let me feed you after breakfast and then go..." Zhou Ye smiled and stayed silent. After all, she couldn''t move.


    As he said, Zhou Ye smiled and sat up... After letting A Cai lay down on the couch, she walked off the couch... After putting on a new dress, she walked out of the room...


    By the time Zhou Ye finished feeding A Cai for breakfast, it was almost ten o''clock... The car from the Wen family to pick up Zhou Ye was already waiting at the door. Finally, after having a goodbye with A Cai, Zhou Ye sat Get in the Wen''s car and go straight to another old man''s house.


    "Ha... I said why you can''t be pregnant all the time..." Susan, who was sitting at A Cai''s window, laughed and teased A Cai: "So you like to play like this... Little tadpoles can''t find their mother like this. of¡­¡­"


    "It was the first time we played like this last night..." A Cai''s face was flushed, and she explained desperately: "I didn''t let him touch it before..."


    "Don''t explain, the explanation is to cover up..." Susan sat on the side of the couch curiously and asked: "Tell me...what is it like to play like that... Is it fun?"


    "Want to know... you should ask Brother Jian to try it yourself..." A Cai covered her head with a quilt... and replied dullly-she wouldn''t tell Susan what it was like, except for Gang It hurts at first, but it feels unexpectedly good...


    Just as the two laughed...Time passed quickly.


    At this time-Zhou Ye has also reached the Wen family...


    In fact, Wen''s family has real estate all over the world, and the real estate here in Macau is not very big because of the geographical location of Macau itself... Wen''s residence in Macau is at Beaulieu Villas.


    This small villa gathers nine out of ten wealthy people in Macau... it can basically be called a rich area.


    When Zhou Ye got out of the car, Wen Wei greeted him as soon as Zhou Ye got out of the car... "Boy, it''s really hard for you to ask... You actually let me wait for you all night... My dear daughters are back, you all Didn''t come...huh??"


    "Brother-in-law is good..." Wen Wei''s youngest son, a little guy with glasses rushed over with excitement... He likes this brother-in-law the most... Ask why??Of course, it was because Zhou Ye gave more money...Others gave it once, at most tens of thousands of tens of thousands, but what about Zhou Ye?He just threw him a bearer bank card... at least several million... How could he not like this brother-in-law?


    "David, where is your sister?" Zhou Ye smiled and threw him a card, brother-in-law...


    "My sister is putting on makeup in her room..." The little guy said, pulling Zhou Ye and making him squat on the ground... Covering Zhou Ye''s ears with his hands, he said, "Daddy knows the secret medicine you gave to uncle. The effect was very good, so he deliberately rejected all the appointments for the whole morning and was waiting for you here... He also said that he would deliberately frighten you so that you can take out the medicine..."


    "Asshole boy, you betrayed even your dad..." Brother Wen was almost mad at his son... "I hurt you for nothing!"


    "Brother-in-law is not an outsider..." The little guy said eloquently, "Also, you always collect the pocket money that brother-in-law gave me. This time I won''t accept it. I want to buy good things..."


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing, this brother-in-law was so funny, "David, run...I''ll help you stop your father, you hurry up and hide the card I gave you..."


    "Yes..." The little guy turned his head and ran away, fearing that someone would chase him, causing Zhou Ye to laugh.


    "You, I give him so much pocket money every time... Be careful to raise a prodigal son, defeat the Wen family, and trouble you every day..." Viagra sighed.


    "What are you afraid of... I still paid out that little money..." Zhou Ye waved his hand indifferently, and then... When things happen here, he should leave the world with his own woman. ...This cheap brother-in-law can''t defeat him.


    "That''s right... the one David said just now..." Viagra hesitated in embarrassment, because he was embarrassed to mention this matter to his son-in-law, so he said it through his son''s mouth... ¡­


    "Here you..." Zhou Ye took out a silver bottle from his pocket and handed it to Viagra."Do you know how to use it?"


    "I know..." Viagra listened to his own brother, Zhou Ye''s other old father-in-law, A Jian, said how to use it, and he also used one tablet, and the effect was really good...but Shi Yijian didn''t have much at that time. So he only got a few grains... It''s rare to encounter his son-in-law this time, of course, he has to blackmail some."I have something to go to Hong Kong to discuss a business. You can live at home these few days... Let Aling accompany you to spend two more days in Macau."


    "Hey ¡ª Brother Jian will celebrate his birthday the day after tomorrow... Let me call you, are you going..." Zhou Ye looked at Viagra who hurried into the car, and suddenly heard another task of his own, and hurriedly asked. .


    "I won''t go...you guys have fun..."


    Viagra said, got in his own car... went straight to the dock¡ª¡ª


    "My dear..." As soon as Viagra left, Wen Ling ran out... rushed in front of Zhou Ye and jumped onto Zhou Ye''s body... I have to say that Wen Ling itself is a petite and lovely type. Jumping on Zhou Ye... It looks more interesting, just like a cute little koala climbing on a tree...


    "Miss me?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile, holding Wen Ling''s small buttocks, with his forehead resting on her forehead.


    "Think about..." After Wen Ling kissed Zhou Ye''s eyes with red cheeks, she struggled and jumped off, pulling Zhou Ye all the way to the garage... In the garage she picked a red Lamborghini. , Pressed Zhou Ye to the co-pilot, and then took the driving seat by himself."Go, I''ll take you to our casino to play..."


    "Okay...I really haven''t been to a casino in Macau..." Zhou Ye said with a smile¡ª¡ª


    Wen Ling is also an old driver. As soon as he stepped on the accelerator, he released the handbrake. This latest Lamborghini brought a burst of white smoke and rushed out like an arrow... As for Wen Ling''s brother DAVID?Both of them selectively forgot about him... who cares about a light bulb in the two-person world.


    Chapter Ninety Seventy


    To be honest-Macau is a bit too small, the entire land area of ??Macau is only 32.8 square kilometers-if it is not for the gaming industry, it is really difficult for Macau''s economy to develop.


    Therefore, the rich and wealthy who started in Macau either have shares in the casino or run the casino directly by themselves... Obviously, the Wen family owns three casinos, one big and two small...


    Today, the place Wen Ling will take Zhou Ye to is the largest casino under the Wen family...Broadway.


    When Wen Ling walked into the casino with Zhou Ye...Zhou Ye frowned. Although the decoration in the entire lobby was magnificent and luxurious...but there was a misty feeling inside, and many gamblers had already After losing his eyes, he surrounded the gambling tables one by one, yelling...


    There was an unpleasant smell in the air...


    "Hello, miss..." A lobby manager in a suit noticed Wen Ling walking in with Zhou Ye early, and hurriedly greeted her."Why are you free to come here today..."


    You know, although Wen''s family runs a casino, the eldest lady of Wen''s family hates gambling the most. If it weren''t for him to go to Wen''s house to report the work of the casino to the boss, Wen Wei, I am afraid he would never know him. The eldest lady Wen Ling.

 The Movie World Chapter 689

    "Brother Six, I came to play with my husband..." Wen Ling still knows this manager, after all-he has served in Wen''s house for more than 20 years.


    "This is Master Ye, right? He is indeed a talented person, a dragon and a phoenix..." The sixth brother hurriedly greeted Zhou Ye when he heard Wen Ling''s words.


    "Haha... Brother Six passed the award..." Zhou Ye smiled politely.


    And Uncle Six has already discovered that Zhou Ye is dissatisfied with the environment here... hurriedly laughed: "Since the eldest lady and Young Master Ye are going to play here, of course you can''t stay with these guys in the hall. You really lose your identity. ...I will take you to the VIP room on the second floor..."


    "Then trouble Six Brothers..." Wen Ling couldn''t bear the smell in the lobby of her own casino.


    "The eldest lady is really polite...please come with me..." After the sixth brother said, he took the two directly to the VIP room on the second floor...playing blackjack in a corner of the VIP room I sat down at the gaming table, at this moment-there was no one at the gaming table, only a beautiful croupier stood there.


    "Go and get 10 million chips..." Brother Six directly handed his work card to the beautiful dealer next to her and asked her to get the chips.


    After the croupier left, the sixth brother smiled and said to Zhou Ye and Wen Ling: "This is the table of a high-profile high-profile bag. He fell in love with Fan Lin, the flower of the casino here, so every I came to this table to gamble every time...Unfortunately, his luck has not been very good...So, I arranged for Ye Shao and Missy to be at this table."


    The meaning of the words is-this gaming table is often used by a prince, Wen Ling and Zhou Ye can play here casually. People are stupid and have a lot of money... What can you play in the casino?Isn''t it a stimulus to win money?As a subordinate of the Wen family, of course he had to arrange for his eldest lady to be taken advantage of by a lot of foolish money.


    "Interesting..." Zhou Ye''s eyes have been chasing after the beautiful croupier Fan Lin who was dismissed by the manager... Isn''t this girl the beautiful croupier in the charity betting game in Macau 2??Look at her walking posture and the breath on her body... it''s still a beginning.


    "What''s the status of that croupier?" Wen Ling asked with a smile when she saw her man''s eyes.


    "That..." Six brothers didn''t know what his eldest lady meant?Did you see your man staring at this girl, so he was jealous of Fan Lin?A little dissatisfied with her??Do you want to protect Fan Lin??After all-she is also the killer that her boss has cultivated since childhood...


    "Don''t be afraid, Brother Six!" Wen Ling saw the casino manager''s scruples... and smiled: "My husband has too many women. If I were really jealous, I would have been soured to death. I was just curious... ¡­After all¡ªthere are not many girls who can arouse my husband¡¯s interest."


    "Yes... Miss!" The casino manager has already begun to admire this Master Ye a little. It is not easy to be able to play with his own lady so generously."That... Fan Lin is the secret weapon that the master raised in the orphanage since she was a child. There were ten with them, but in the end only five succeeded..."


    "Train them to cheat?" Zhou Ye looked at Fan Lin''s white and flawless hands who were taking chips in the distance, and laughed.


    "Ahem...that...I don''t know this..." Six brothers were almost embarrassed by Zhou Ye''s words. He didn''t slap someone in the face... You can''t tell if you see through...


    "Okay, I see... Brother Six, go down..." Wen Ling saw that her man''s eyes had never left Fan Lin, she knew that her man was interested in this girl...


    She remembered a sentence circulating among her sisters-"No fight, no fight", it seems that she will have to do a big fight this time...


    Speaking of it, although the relationship among sisters is relatively harmonious... But in fact, even the relationship between brothers is far and near, let alone a group of women from different places??


    Among Zhou Ye''s women, the Neon gang of women, whether geographically or linguistically, are naturally close, and the group of women in Daiwan and Hong Kong are all looking forward to Ding Yao.


    The women in the mainland are led by Zhou Ye¡¯s first women, Qiuya and Dongmei...and the beast-eared ladies are headed by bitches Wang Qi and Xiaobai... Only Wen Ling and A Cai are a little embarrassed... They The two can only keep warm.


    Although the number of Axiang and Mina in Thailand is not large, they have a good relationship with Katerina, who is also alone, and Zhou Ye¡¯s favorite little Sinuo, and later Kiko and Yun family sisters are from Hong Kong. , But they are closer to Axiangmena...so, their small group is much better than the two groups of Wenling and Acai.


    As for Chen Ying?She is directly the head of Sister Mo Chou... She is not embarrassed, the status of Sister Mo Chou is supernatural.


    Of course it¡¯s not that Zhou Ye¡¯s women are fighting very hard...just the distance between them. Among the sisters, no one dares to fight inwardly and be careful... Your own man is not a trash emperor... What is your ideal? As long as he wants to know, it is impossible not to know...


    In the beginning, there were unconvinced newcomers who wanted to play with Gong''s scheming... It goes without saying that they were all cleaned up by their own men... How did they clean up??Wen Ling doesn''t know... She only knows that the sisters who have been cleaned up can''t get to the ground for a few days, and... when it comes to family law, they all look like love and hate, and every one of them will be so good afterwards. clever.


    Wen Ling looked at the beautiful croupier named Fan Lin, and couldn''t help but think carefully...Should she add more sisters on her side too?Wenling discussed this with A Cai.


    But¡ªit¡¯s not easy to meet a girl who makes my own man¡¯s heart bewitching...Basically, every time I can meet but not ask for it¡ªit¡¯s a rare opportunity to have such a good opportunity. If I miss it, I won¡¯t know when it will happen next time. .


    Thinking of this¡ªWen Ling picked up her cell phone without hesitation and dialed a number directly... After a while, the call was connected.


    Chapter nine hundred and seventy one


    "Dad... it''s me!"


    "A Ling? What''s the matter?"


    "Dad, you don''t seem to give me my birthday present this year? Right?" Wen Ling said spoiledly: "I want my birthday present..."


    "......If you are fancy, just buy it...just send the bill to dad later!"


    "Thank you dad in advance, but... what I want can''t be bought even if I have money!"


    "What? So dragging? I can''t buy it if I have money?" Wen Wei is a bit strange, you know... Ever since his daughter married Zhou Ye, she has become more and more sensible. He may have liked to spend money in the past¡ª¡ª In the past few years, he has learned to bring gifts to himself when he comes back... and he knows that the card his daughter got from Zhou Ye has never been less than one billion dollars... What else is she buying? Less?Need to deliver it yourself??


    "Dad...I want you that beautiful croupier named Fan Lin in the casino..." Wen Ling went to see him directly.


    And it happened to be - at this moment, Fan Lin retrieved the chips and returned to the gaming table, just to hear Wen Ling''s words... His face was stagnant, and the large amount of chips in her hand suddenly scattered on the gaming table.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to laugh... Obviously, anyone who came and went like goods would not be in a good mood... This Fan Lin is obviously like this...


    However, he wouldn''t stop his woman, joking... His wife wants to deliver the meat to him, he still pretends to be a gentleman, don''t you want it?What a joke... he was never that kind of person.


    On the other side of the phone, Wen Wei was taken aback when he heard his daughter''s words, and then he figured out something... I''m afraid it wasn''t his daughter who liked it, but Zhou Ye was the one who liked it... He really I want to ask Zhou Ye how to deal with the backyard so well that women are not jealous of each other...?He only raised three, and was about to be killed by his daughter''s old mother.


    Of course-now is not the time to say this-after thinking about it, Wen Wei said, "Okay... But you have to make sure that you don''t abuse that child. That child is also a miserable person... So is her father... "


    "I know Dad..." Wen Ling didn''t listen to her father''s tirades, she hung up the phone, looked at Fan Lin, and smiled slightly: "Do you know who I am?"


    "I, I know... you are the eldest lady..." Fan Lin was pale and trembling all over and said: "But...Miss...I...I..."


    "Don''t talk, find a lounge and take me over... Let''s have a good talk..." Wen Ling smiled slightly, then stood up, bent over and took a bite on her man''s cheek, and whispered. He said in his ear: "Honey... wait for me here obediently, I will surprise you in a while!"


    "Go, go..." Zhou Ye waved his hand. Of course he knew what Wen Ling was going to do... As for what to say about persecution, he didn''t care... Zhou Ye was a resultist, and the process Good, a good ending does not belong to oneself, then it is nonsense... But no matter how dark the process is, how dirty the methods are, as long as the result is what you want-that''s fine.


    "Yes... Miss!" Fan Lin didn''t dare to violate Wen Ling''s words... Although Wen Ling was very friendly on weekdays, but... the eldest lady is the eldest lady, and the wen family is the wen family... as long as you are in Macau There is no problem at all if you want to drive out one person in this three-acre land.


    Fan Lin looked back at Zhou Ye one step at a time-she was very smart. Fan Lin saw that Zhou Ye had a lot of feelings for her, and Wen Ling seemed to love this man very much... She didn''t ask for anything else, just wanted to let herself This handsome man would just say a word for himself.


    She really didn''t know what she was going to face...A woman is called a woman??This kind of thing...Many times, it is not for beauty, but for venting...not the vent between men and women, but the violent vent.


    This is what Fan Lin fears most... Is human life worth money?Valuable...Sometimes it can be said to be priceless, is life worthless?It''s not worth money, sometimes it''s hundreds of thousands of Australian dollars... This is Macau.


    However, what made her desperate was that Zhou Ye ignored her at all...In the end, she could only take Wen Ling step by step into a lounge specially used for temporary rest of the VIPs.


    Wen Ling walked into the lounge and turned on all the lights inside...then she sat on the sofa and stared at Fan Lin."How old are you??"


    "I...I''m nineteen years old, Miss..." Fan Lin tensed her body, and said in a bit at a loss - she was really scared, because she was afraid of this young lady because of that handsome boy. Jin looked at myself, so I was jealous and wanted to clean up myself... The jealous woman was terrible.


    "Close the door..." Wen Ling said without hesitation.


    "Yes..." Fan Lin lingered for a long time, but still no one came to rescue her. In the end, she could only obediently close the door, and then again carefully stood in the middle of the room.


    Wen Ling stood up...with a smile that made Fan Lin a little scared, she walked to her and put her hand in front of her fiercely, "It feels nice and flexible...is it natural?"


    "Yes..." Fan Lin was already a little confused-what''s the situation?Is the eldest lady in my own casino a lesbian?In fact, because of his beauty, he dragged himself into the small black room??


    "It''s not small..." Wen Ling grabbed Fan Lin''s upper circle, and asked curiously: "How many three-dimensional are you?"


    "88.62.93..." Fan Lin replied cautiously-Wen Ling didn''t do anything to her, which gave her a lot of relief for the time being.It¡¯s better to say this to the same sex than to the opposite sex¡ªat least it doesn¡¯t feel so shy and embarrassing.


    "Tsk tusk... No wonder my man stares at you..." Wen Ling went around Fan Lin and said, "Did you hear my call just now?"


    "I, I heard..." Fan Lin really wanted to say that she didn''t hear... However, she didn''t dare... "But... I didn''t hear too much..."

 Movie World Chapter 690

    "Then I''ll tell you... it''s all done!" Wen Ling said, sitting on the sofa in front of Fan Lin again, and said softly: "I - just called my father and asked him for your ownership... Do you know what this means??"


    "I know...I will be Missy from now on..." Fan Lin whispered.


    "Yes, I like your cleverness..." Wen Ling smiled: "But-this is not enough... You are my person, and I am my man''s woman... Then, you are also my man. Woman...do you understand?"


    "..." Fan Lin had a stunned feeling... What kind of algorithm is this? Is there such an algorithm in this modern society?Isn''t that the common house girl in the old society??


    "Don''t understand?" Wen Ling smiled."Let me simply say... I want you because my man is interested in you... That''s why I want you... Now tell me, do you have a boyfriend?"


    "No, no..." Fan Lin said cautiously.


    "So, are you still a first-time girl?" Wen Ling smiled: "Okay, yes... From now on, you are my man''s woman! Understand? He can do everything he wants to do to you thing¡­¡­"


    "Um-!" Fan Lin is not very repulsive about becoming the beautiful young woman just now, or it should be said-compared to being beaten by Wen Ling, she thinks the result is good!


    Chapter nine hundred and seventy two


    "Miss...this..." When the sixth brother heard the news and came upstairs, he happened to see Wen Ling taking Fan Lin out of the lounge... He looked at the two dumbfoundedly, not feeling like at all. Is it the appearance of the eldest being jealous and then beating Fan Lin??


    What''s happening here??


    "Ah, Brother Six, you just came here..." Wen Ling said when he saw Brother Six coming over, "Fan Lin will be my person in the future, you can resign for her. If you have any questions, call my father directly. Just ask..."


    "Uh...Okay..." Brother Six nodded with a dazed expression. How could Fan Lin be poached away by her own eldest in a while?Is this a cheating??However, he also knew that-no matter how bad Wen Ling cheated, it was also the family affair of the other Wen family, and it was not his turn to take care of... all he could do was just follow orders.


    "By the way, we will be transferred to another croupier... Our table has no croupiers..." Wen Ling ordered unceremoniously.


    "Okay, Miss..." Brother Six had already made up his mind, and later called his boss to ask what was going on.


    The sixth brother of the casino manager took the opportunity of going down to adjust the croupier and called his boss to ask about things and not to mention... Just talk about Wen Ling and Fan Lin...


    Wen Ling, who walked out of the lounge, took Fan Lin directly to her man''s side, and then sat down... As soon as Fan Lin wanted to sit next to Wen Ling, Wen Ling was rushed to Zhou Ye''s other side."Have you forgotten your current identity?"


    "Oh..." Like an angry little wife, Fan Lin walked to Zhou Ye''s side with her little head lowered, and then sat down...


    "My dear..." Wen Ling lay down beside her man with a smile on her face, and whispered: "From now on...she belongs to you..."


    "So fast?" Zhou Ye was a little surprised, knowing that Wen Ling''s thoughts were knowing her thoughts, but-Zhou Ye didn''t expect things to go so smoothly so fast...


    At this point, Zhou Ye is a little bit confused about the situation in Macau...


    Since ancient times, gambling has belonged to the side door of the side door, and the side door has always been inextricably linked to the road.Otherwise... if they all owe huge gambling debts and fail to pay them back, won''t the casinos go bankrupt?


    So-the darkness inside is just conceivable... And for Fan Lin, she knows the ways in these casinos better than others... To put it bluntly, she is a senior croupier trained by the Wen family since she was a child, and she signed a contract with him. It''s a nature, it''s nothing more than that she sells the licensing skills that she has deliberately practiced since she was a child, and she still has a high salary...


    Of course, relative to the profits she created for the casino, those so-called high rewards are just a joke.free??It doesn''t exist... She was born as a literary member, and died as a dead member of the literary family-the education she received since childhood is like this.


    this is the truth¡­¡­


    Therefore, Fan Lin is not very repulsive about becoming Zhou Ye''s woman... Nilai is accustomed to it¡ªstrictly speaking, even a little ecstatic, after all¡ªZhou Ye is so handsome¡ªcan be his woman , Fan Lin feels not at a loss.


    "Huh? Why does your casino still provide this kind of service?" A middle-aged man with a pot belly, led by the waiter, walked over...at a glance he saw Fan Lin who was held by Zhou Ye, with a depressed look Said: "I knew I was not so stupid to chase this girl. I lost more than ten million at this gambling table... Really, brother, I will give you ten million. How about letting me?"


    Hearing that man¡¯s words, Fan Lin was really afraid to die... She was really afraid that Zhou Ye could not stand the temptation of money and gave herself to that man... Her small face was pale, she looked at Zhou Ye with pitiful eyes, low. He begged: "No, don''t... don''t give me to him, I will be very good..."


    "...Haha..." Zhou Ye comfortedly patted Fan Lin''s dolphins, and smiled: "First, I don''t have the habit of giving away my own women, and second, I don''t need money..."


    "Yo...Interesting, I don''t see that the buddy is still a love... Ten million don''t need it? I said ten million dollars..." The middle-aged man swore to kill Zhou Ye with money. .


    "Don''t you understand human words?" Zhou Ye didn''t bother to pay attention to him anymore. "If you want to bet, just sit here and gamble.


    If it weren¡¯t for Wen¡¯s casino, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t want to make trouble in his old husband¡¯s casino, he would have killed this guy... after all, Viagra people are good, and he just gave him a woman... You can''t be too careless, can you?


    "You gamble...in a while if you lose it all, you can sell this girl to me, 10 million dollars, no price cut..." The middle-aged man with a big belly said and sat down...


    It just so happened that at this moment, the sixth brother came up with a croupier, and when he saw the man, he was first happy, and then he was taken aback-because he found out that the big fat sheep he chose for his uncle and young lady seemed to be the same as his uncle Some don''t deal with it.


    "Why do you guys... This is the casino, where the fun is..." Six brother said roundly, "Everyone is so nice..."


    "Brother Six, you just came here... What''s the matter with the girl next to this kid? I''ve asked you a long time ago. You said Fan Lin is just a croupier and doesn''t sell it... But why is she sitting again now? Next to that kid??" This guy asked with a reluctant look.


    "Mom sells batches, you are the ones who sell..." Of course it is impossible for the sixth brother to say this sentence, he just said it in his stomach, and the reputation of the casino is the most important thing, the word of mouth. It takes more than ten or twenty years to operate, but it may be ruined in one time... Therefore, the sixth brother can only say: "This Young Master Ye is Fan Lin''s boyfriend... I have no right to interfere... Besides, they are originally croupiers..."


    "Good, good... I won''t tell you more here..." The middle-aged man waved his hand, interrupted the sixth brother, and then stared at Zhou Ye viciously: "Boy, wait until you lose and sell apples. Right..."


    Will Zhou Ye lose??The answer is yes-no.


    So-an hour later-that potbellied guy, he was worth a few billions, lost...nothing, and all his property was lost to Zhou Ye...


    "All these money will be given to Viagra, just as I took Fan Lin''s compensation..." Zhou Ye looked at the middle-aged man who was in a cold sweat and pale and completely limp in his seat opposite him, turned his head and said to the sixth brother: " The province¡¯s Viagra will nag me next time I see you..."


    "Wh, how is this so embarrassing?" To be honest, Brother Six looked at the various mortgage documents and chips on the desktop, really excited, but-he even knew that if he embezzled the money, he was afraid that he would have his life. Lifeless flower.


    "Nothing to be embarrassed... it''s Xiao Lin''s betrothal gift..." Zhou Ye said, holding Fan Lin with one hand and Wen Ling with the other, stood up, and walked outside without hesitation...


    And Fan Lin has completely turned into a idiot at this time...Billions, be a betrothal gift for herself...How shameful is this?She can''t wait to dedicate her life to Zhou Ye right now... it''s worth the death for him.She is sticking to Zhou Ye''s side firmly at this moment... I can''t wait to rub her whole body into Zhou Ye''s body...


    Wen Ling had been paying attention to Fan Lin''s expression, and seeing her behaving like this, a smile leaked out of her face, she knew-this girl could not run away completely.


    That night¡ªZhou Ye, Wen Ling and Fan Lin did not live in the Huiwen¡¯s residence, but instead opened a presidential suite in the Four Seasons Hotel... No way, it¡¯s the first time for a girl. Normally, Zhou Ye is still very Important...at least not the first time that Fan Lin was taken away in Wen Ling''s room... isn''t it?


    That night, a blood-colored plum blossomed on the white list--and Fan Lin became Zhou Ye''s woman completely--


    Chapter nine hundred and seventy three


    At night-in the multifunctional hall of the Venetian Hotel, there are lights and festoons, and the crowd is endless...


    Shi Yiken, the magic hand who claims to have won the world''s invincible hand, will hold his birthday party here... Whether it is a former old friend or a friend who has worked together, they have all come here early. After all, this guy is mixed. In the gambling world for decades, there are also many friends, especially Macau is a well-known gambling city, and many of them are famous. I want to see the charm of the magic hand stone.


    Of course, such a person cannot enter the hall...


    "Where''s A Cai?" Shi Yijian asked his apprentice as he walked around the guests--want to give his old friend Mercedes-Benz, whom he hadn''t seen in more than ten years, a little surprise.


    "Little Junior Sister is going to pick up Ye, so she will come later..." Shi Yijian''s apprentice, Ajie said.


    "This girl, if you have a husband, you don''t want your father. I really love her for nothing..." Shi Yijian said while eating Zhou Ye''s jealousy, "By the way, Ajie, you go and see if Brother Mercedes is here. ..."


    "Good Master..." Ajie said, and walked out with two bodyguards.


    It happened to be outside at the moment, Mercedes-Benz took his son Xiao Leng and his nephew, Bisheng, just got out of his special car, a human tricycle...


    "Really, you are a brother when you are a brother... You are a little brother when you are a brother... You don''t even arrange a car... so we can take this thing!" A cow with a non-mainstream hair color, Bisheng, complained.


    "It¡¯s good to sit by a rickshaw..." Xiao Leng is very contented. It¡¯s a good time for someone to send you an invitation on your birthday. You still don¡¯t feel satisfied wanting more... In other words, with what??"Otherwise, what car do you want to take?"


    "At least it must be a luxury car¡ª¡ª" Niu Bisheng said with a look of unwillingness. At this moment, an extended Bentley Mulsanne drove over and stopped directly at the door of the hotel. Niu Bisheng pointed to the Bentley Mulsanne and said: "Now Now-the requirements are not high, this car will do..."


    "Wake up...As soon as the genius was dark, you started to dream..." Xiao Leng said calmly.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 691

    But he found that Niu Bisheng, who used to like to stand up with him, didn''t say anything?Xiao Leng looked at the past curiously...I saw Niu Bisheng looking at the Bentley Mulsanne obsessively--


    Of course he was not drooling at the Bentley Mulsanne car, but drooling at the girl coming off the car...


    I saw that from the Bentley Mulsanne, a beautiful girl with shawl and long hair walked down. She was wearing a purple dress, and her hair dancing in the wind wafted behind her... Thousands of styles.


    What a beauty...


    However, this is not the end-as the girl in the purple dress got out of the car, another girl in the black dress came down. The girl''s appearance is no less than that of the girl in front...


    "It''s really good luck... I saw two goddesses..." Niu Bisheng said, and wanted to go forward to strike up a conversation, but was stopped by his cousin Xiao Leng."Don''t go, it''s all owned by the owner..."


    "How do you know..." Before Niu Bisheng was finished, I saw someone stepping out of the car. He was a tall and handsome boy. From Niu Bisheng''s point of view, his cousin was already a He''s handsome, but compared with this boy-then his cousin Xiao Leng is at best a delicate one.


    And the young man is holding a beautiful woman in his hand. Although this beautiful woman is slightly petite...but she also looks very cute...


    This group of people is no one else, but Zhou Ye and his three women...A Cai, Wen Ling and Fan Lin...


    After all, Brother Jian is also his cheap old man, how could he not come??It¡¯s just that it takes time for girls to dress up...it takes more time to dress up than one girl-two girls dress up together...


    So, he just came a little late...


    However, when Zhou Ye saw the Mercedes-Benz family, he knew that he was not late..., thinking of this, he went directly to the multi-function hall of the hotel with A Cai and Wen Ling... Fan Lin was like Like a well-behaved little wife, she followed closely behind her.


    "Oh my god... how unfair you are... Why do people like this who are not as handsome or tall as me have three such beautiful girlfriends, and I am so handsome, but I don''t have a girlfriend..." Niu Bisheng Yangtian Long sighed, looking depressed.


    "Let''s go..." Xiao Leng has become accustomed to his cousin''s performance of convulsions from time to time, saying that he is shameless because everyone is a relative, and try to say less... to be precise, it is cheap. Extremely cheap...


    "Oh -" Of course the three women heard Niu Bisheng''s words, they turned their heads and looked... they almost didn''t vomit it... Ugly, not afraid, I was afraid that they didn''t know themselves... The three women are really disgusted by Niu Bisheng, take a look quickly His own man was shocked... Fortunately, it was okay, almost vomiting out.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Zhou Ye stood there a little unclear, not knowing why they suddenly grabbed him, and then looked at him with a hungry and thirsty appearance, "Are you thinking about it again? ?"


    "Bad guy... I just got disgusted by people, so I''m overwhelming you..." A Caijiao groaned, you know, even after two days of rest, she still feels a little pain behind her, this bad guy...


    "No way...that guy really disgusted me..." Fan Lin was even more direct, hugged her man and kissed her, "Ahhh... it''s better to be my dear, and I feel healed instantly! "


    Fan Lin, who had tasted that taste for the first time, was the one who pestered Zhou Ye the most among the three women.


    "The fundraising of St. Mary''s Church shouldn''t be today? Why are all the children with intellectual disabilities released..." Wen Ling occasionally gets up with a snake, which is also very life-threatening...


    "Okay, just ignore them..." Zhou Ye also hated this humble cow Bisheng... Or, when I saw him, I felt an upset stomach...


    The four directly accelerated their pace and quickly walked into the multifunctional hall from the convenient passage.


    "Brother Jian...Happy birthday!" Zhou Ye greeted Shi Yijian with a smile.


    "Happy birthday Uncle Jian..."


    "Happy birthday, dad..."


    "Mr. Shi, happy birthday..."


    "Ah, you kid, I thought you abducted my daughter again..." Shi Yijian smiled and lightly hammered Zhou Ye''s shoulder, then looked at Fan Lin who was standing behind Zhou Ye and asked. : "Your new girlfriend???"


    To be honest, when I asked this... Shi Yijian felt it tasted weird, Madan''s... I''m still the father-in-law of this kid, why would I ask this question??


    "It''s A Cai''s new sister...How about it, isn''t it pretty..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Forget about you kid, knowing that you have a lot of women, A Cai won''t talk about you, so I won''t be bothered...Be careful that the iron rod is ground into a needle!" Shi Yijian shook his head helplessly.


    Shi Yijian''s words made the three girls couldn''t help but sneered and laughed... They didn''t know if their men would grind them into needles, but they were really tossed to death...


    "Okay, wait for a while and don''t say anything, I want to play a little game with an old man I haven''t seen in more than ten years..." After Shi Yijian instructed Zhou Ye, he walked directly to the other guests... ¡­


    Chapter nine hundred and seventy four


    "Mercedes-Mercedes-you are so naive because you have been in the world for so many years? Shi Yijian hasn''t called you for more than ten years? You believe it after a phone call?" In the dark hall, the Mercedes-Benz father and son were playing fairies and eating black food some time ago. The black voice of the loan shark."Dare to black my brother Wendy, take the leopard and dare you..."


    "Brother... one person does things, one person, regardless of the two children''s affairs, if you let them go, I will do my best if you want to kill or smash..." Brother Benz was really frightened.


    Xiao Leng was so cold that he saw something."Dad, don''t be like this... People are joking with you..."


    "Dangdangdang... Brother Mercedes, you can pick up the skin cramps..." As the lights in the hall lighted up again, Brother Jian smiled and appeared in front of Mercedes.


    "You bastard... fuck me..." Benz smiled and stood up from the ground and walked towards Shi Yijian.


    "Can''t afford to play, don''t be afraid, there are three million chips in shock...I will spend them all tonight..."


    After that, the two of them sang a song that they used to pick up girls when they were young. Zhou Ye just wanted to laugh... "A Cai, did Brother Jian have a leg with Mercedes... Looking at the appearance of these two people, there is really a tacit understanding..."


    "I don''t know..." A Cai also feels embarrassed, but his father is like this, sometimes he gets crazy, just like a child... It just so happens that the duet between Benz and Brother Jian is over.


    Shi Yijian waved to A Cai and Zhou Ye, "Come on, I''ll give A Ye, A Cai, come here..."


    "Brother Jian..." Zhou Ye walked over with A Cai and introduced to Brother Benz: "This is my daughter A Cai, and my uneasy son-in-law... A Ye..."


    "Ah!!! The goddess is married... Then I don''t have a chance?" Niu Bisheng wrinkled like a bun, and when he stretched out his arms, he was about to hug forward... As a result, he hugged a black man. bodyguard.


    "Well, since they are already married, don''t you have a chance for the other two goddesses?" Xiao Leng comforted his cousin.


    "Yes!" Niu Bisheng immediately became energetic.


    "I''m sorry... if I''m not wrong, the two goddesses you mentioned are also my wives..." Zhou Ye said with a smile...Fancy dog ??abuse, he likes it the most... Having said that, he also waved at Wen Ling and Fan Lin.


    The two women walked over because they were a little unclear. Zhou Ye unceremoniously hugged them one by one, and took a bite, making Niu Bisheng a Niu Must-Remain...


    "I, I remember it''s not the old society anymore..." Mercedes-Benz is also a little dumbfounded. What''s the situation??He looked at his brother Shi Yijian curiously.


    "My family is unfortunate...My daughter is in love with this playboy, and I can''t do it as a father..." Shi Yijian said, and took out his handkerchief and cried twice...


    Brother Benz really believed in the evil of this guy, and actually comforted Shi Yijian: "Children and grandchildren have their own children and grandchildren... let them go..."


    However, Shi Yijian soon let him understand that he was still too naive... I saw Shi Yijian directly dragging the five women behind him over, and said in a very good manner: "Hurry up and call Mercedes-Benz... ¡­"


    "Hello Benz, I''m Susan...I''m Ken''s eldest wife..."


    "Hello, Benz, I''m Tracy, I''m Ken''s second wife..."


    "Hello Benz, my name is Lucini, I''m Ken''s third wife..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Brother Benz was stunned - this guy is here to show off, right??Is it definitely to show off???"Is it possible to have polygamy in the United States?"


    "I remember it seems that only Nevada in the United States recognizes polygamy...Since Brother Jian is a Las Vegas, it''s not surprising to marry a few wives..." Xiao Leng explained to his father.


    "I really want to immigrate to the U.S...." Niu Bisheng looked forward to hearing his cousin''s words...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 692

    Zhou Ye sighed helplessly...Just like you, a typical ugly and low-minded person, immigrating to an alien is also a bachelor¡¯s fate...Forget it, I still don¡¯t remind this guy...These things, don¡¯t remind him. It''s good, let him continue to live with longing for this malicious world.


    Just at this time----


    Suddenly a sound resembling a crowd of elephants running wildly in the hall, followed by the voice of a woman."Cousin, I want to hug~~~!!!"


    "Hey-don''t come here... I can''t catch you!" Shi Yijian suddenly panicked when he saw his super-tonnage cousin... This Nima, who can hold her? what.


    "Cousin..." Shi Yijian''s cousin finally stopped the car before running in front of him... "Cousin, happy birthday... I''ll introduce it to you!"


    As he said, a black man came over from the side, "This is my boyfriend, Ma Shangfa!!"


    "Oh, hello, hello..." The visitor was a guest. Although Brother Jian looked a little uncomfortable when he saw this guy pulling, he still stretched out his hand.


    "Brother Jian, I heard that you have never lost?" Ma Shangfa asked with arrogance instead of shaking Shi Yijian''s hand.


    "If you don''t bet, you won''t lose..." Shi Yijian said with a smile.


    "Then I am much better than you... I bet every day in Taiwan, but I have never lost..." Ma Shangfa said with a smug look: "How about giving me your nickname?"


    "Take it if you like..." Shi Yijian still smiled.


    "Well...how can I have to win you a game!" Ma Shang laughed as if he had really won.


    "Okay, how big do you want to play?" Brother Jian smiled.


    "It''s not a lot... This hotel has my five million dollars in credit..." Ma Shangfa said braggingly, "It''s a small point!"


    "Okay..." Shi Yijian said, yelling: "A Ye, come help me play with him, I think he is too dark, I really can''t bear to start..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, Madan''s, watching the excitement can cause things to do...


    "Hey, Brother Jian, what do you mean..." Ma Shangfa was a little anxious, "I want to bet with you, not this little white face..."


    "This is my son-in-law...I have already done all the truth about me. As long as you win him, I will give in immediately..." Son-in-law Shi Yijian is already addicted...Ma Dan''s, if this little black can win A Ye... he is really set to lose... You know that he lost in the hands of his son-in-law...


    "Well...this is what you said, Brother Jian...don''t make a mistake if you lose!" Ma Shangfa said, looked at Zhou Ye, and asked, "Boy, what do you want to bet on?"


    "...Hey, what a bet... Xiao Hei, go home early!" Zhou Ye said, patted Ma Shangfa''s shoulder lightly, and stuffed what was in his hands into his arms... ...Then he turned his head and left...He is not interested in playing with this stupid thing...


    "This, this is..." Ma Shangfa looked at the stuff Zhou Ye stuffed into his arms with a dazed expression...It was a red belly pocket with his name embroidered on it---Send it immediately.


    When did he take out his underwear from himself??I don¡¯t feel it at all...Ma Shangfa is completely dumbfounded...As a professional gambler, he knows what it means...It means that even if people change cards in front of him, he can¡¯t tell... Thousands, not catching that is called winning... "Great, great..."


    "Hey, boy, Wuying is good at hand training..." Brother Jian walked to Zhou Ye and said with a smile: "It seems that A Cai has already given you everything... Hey, tell me, you use How long did it take to practice this trick?"


    "Which trick?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "That''s the trick to steal underwear in an instant..." Brother Jian said with a low laugh: "How many girls have you harmed with this trick?"


    "...None of them...I haven''t found someone worthy of my shot..." Zhou Ye said indifferently, "As for how long it took to practice...I still don''t hit you!"


    "..." Brother Jian looked helpless... It''s really unfortunate to have such a son-in-law.There are no eye-obtrusive people¡ªthe birthday party has officially started... In this party, A Cai still fell in love with the bichon. Of course, Zhou Ye was obliged to help her get this bichon... Of course, no Gratuitous... For this Bibi Xiong, A Cai has to sing Backyard Flower again at night.


    Chapter nine hundred and seventy five


    Just as Zhou Ye was attending his father-in-law¡¯s birthday party in Macau...Hong Kong¡ªOn the top floor of the DOA building, a gathering of twelve regional triad bosses was being prepared.


    DOA Group-Mr. Gao''s office, he is sitting quietly behind his desk, expressionless, clenching his fists...


    Unexpectedly, I didn''t expect... I didn''t expect that the subordinate I trusted so much was actually the undercover agent of the police... If it weren''t for my boss to remind myself, I''m afraid I would be messed up by the two or five boys, and I can''t help myself. It would fall short... Thinking of this, Mr. Gao couldn''t help but grasp the rectangular object in his hand that was like a small remote control.


    It was given to him by his boss, a small electromagnetic pulse transmitter... it can completely destroy the circuit boards of small electrical appliances in an instant. The more precise, the easier it is to destroy...


    "Boss... Time is almost up..." Mr. Gao''s secretary walked in and reminded him: "Within fifteen minutes, all the guests will be there... You should go in..."


    "Yeah, I know..." Mr. Gao looked at his secretary. She was very young and beautiful, a bit like a Hong Kong female star Ye Zimei, so he would have looked at her among the many candidates. And left her in the company... It¡¯s just that he¡¯s been busy recently, and he didn¡¯t have time to pick up the girl when he¡¯s busy, but he didn¡¯t expect that she was also a policeman ¡ª she¡¯s really blind, thinking of this, Mr. Gao asked softly Said: "A-Lian, how long have you been in the company?"


    "Eighteen months, boss..." Ding Lian replied cautiously.


    "Time is not short..." Mr. Gao sighed: "You can also attend this meeting as a non-voting delegate. It is time for you to join the company''s true core team..."


    "Thank you boss... I will definitely work hard!" Ding Lian''s eyes showed ecstasy, but she quickly converged... It seemed that she was finally about to finish the task.


    "Well--you go down first..." Of course Mr. Gao caught the ecstasy in Ding Lian''s eyes, but... he didn''t say anything.


    "Okay, boss..." Ding Lian said, turning and leaving the room.


    "Hope--you can prevent me from being too passive..." Mr. Gao looked at Ding Lian''s graceful back, thinking silently in his heart.


    This time the rape incident-made him very passive in front of the big boss, the passive big boss actually sent Gemini Guiji to warn him...every time he thought of the scene when he faced the twin Guiji, He felt shuddering.


    He was watching how Gemini Guiji turned a living person into a corpse in an instant... It was really only an instant, as if the water in that person''s body was evaporated in an instant...


    He could not forget the cold smile before Gemini Guiji left: "My sister is very dissatisfied with you... Your failure makes her feel that her IQ has been lowered... So, take care of it. This incident¡ªand, there is no next time...Next time, something like this happens again...you won¡¯t see us!"


    Can''t see them??What means??Mr. Gao knows exactly what it means... Of course the dead can''t see anything, so-he has to find a way to save himself-he has to restore his image in front of the big boss.


    So-here comes the problem.The big boss never meets with him, even if it''s a phone call-he has changed his voice through the transformation device.How can he restore his image??


    What do you say?People are forced out...


    Mr. Gao already has a good way to restore his image in front of the boss...Of course it is impossible to find his big boss in person. This is not allowed, and it is absolutely prohibited... But-he has a difference Way to please his big boss.


    He still remembers the man that the big boss told him to treat him respectfully. Although Mr. Gao didn''t know the big boss himself, he was sure that the boy named Zhou Ye must know his big boss... In other words, it is possible that the two The relationship is extremely close...


    Therefore-to please Zhou Ye is to please his big boss... Mr. Gao is already quite sure.


    As for how to please??For Zhou Ye, he still knows something...for example, he likes beautiful women.


    Mr. Gao doesn''t think that liking beautiful women is a weakness-or should I say that men struggle for that matter?Otherwise-why do you work so hard?Isn¡¯t it for the next generation?So-this is a normal preference-men who don''t like beautiful women are either eunuchs or shemales... Of course, there is another possibility, that is, false and serious.


    Of course he would not think that it would be a fake and serious man to be able to hug two beautiful women who are in pairs every day¡ªso, his opportunity is here...and the gift is also ready...that is the woman like Ye Zimei The police...how good, they have their own attributes.


    Although the beauty of this female secretary made him a little moved-but, Mr. Gao knows what he needs most. Without the support of the boss behind him, he is nothing... But with the support of the boss, he is the DOA Foundation. The chairman of, is a billionaire, what kind of woman can''t find?Hook hands casually, some women let him choose.


    His position is the prerequisite to guarantee all his enjoyment.


    Thinking of this, Mr. Gao decisively pressed the phone in front of him."Hey, ghost hand? You come to my office."


    "Good boss!" Guishou agreed and hung up the phone.


    Ten minutes later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Mr. Gao took the ghost hand out of his office and went straight to the conference hall for this meeting.


    "Along, you always take time off these days... Isn''t it in good health!" As soon as Mr. Gao entered the meeting room, he saw Aaron who had just stood still, he smiled and walked to Aaron''s side and took a picture. Pat him on the shoulder.


    "It''s okay..." Aaron whispered back with a smile: "Mr. Gao, most of the money has already been credited..."

 The Movie World Chapter 693

    "OK...well done!" Mr. Gao smiled and patted Aaron on the shoulder, and then stopped talking.


    It¡¯s just that Aaron found that the atmosphere today seems a bit wrong. Another colleague of his own who was not qualified to stay here, Ding Lian is actually here, and the ghost hand who should be responsible for security outside has been standing by Mr. Gao. Behind him, he hadn''t moved, and he didn''t even mean to go out.


    As the distinguished guests from all over the world have arrived, Mr. Gao smiled and clapped his hands and said, "Everyone...Welcome to the DOA Group...I have prepared a wonderful program for everyone, and I promise that everyone will feel that this trip is worthwhile... Of course, before the dinner starts, let¡¯s have an appetizer!"


    Following Mr. Gao''s words, the cross hatch behind him was completely closed-the entire conference room became a dead place... No one can escape, the cat and mouse game officially began...


    Chapter 976


    "Then, let me introduce to you the latest scientific and technological achievements of our DOA Group!" Mr. Gao said. From his pocket, he took out a metal box the size of a remote control, which looked quite heavy. .


    The gangster bosses from all over the world sitting around, looking at Mr. Gao with some unknown reason, a little wondering that he sells very busy medicine in this gourd?Will everyone come to the DOA financial product briefing?How did the painting style suddenly change and become a technology expo??


    Mr. Gao looked around with a smile, and he was very satisfied with the dull look of these people... This gave him a feeling of crushing them on the IQ... Of course, he couldn''t be too much. Pretend to be X, otherwise it would be boring to pretend to be a silly X.


    Thinking of this, Mr. Gao smiled and said: "This is the latest miniaturized electromagnetic pulse device developed by our DOA Group''s laboratory in North America..."


    "But...what use is this thing?" a Mexican asked.


    "Good question..." Mr. Gao said as he held up the miniature electromagnetic pulse device in his hand. "Everyone''s business is very dangerous business. Of course, it is because these businesses are dangerous that they have enough. Profits that match their degree of danger... Am I right??"


    "Haha...yes..."


    "well said¡­¡­"


    Several bosses said with a smile.


    "And in order to ensure our own profits, we try to avoid risks..." Mr. Gao continued: "Then the question is here, where do you feel the biggest risk in our business? The police? The army?? Or the enemy?"


    "All..."


    "The army is a group of rice buckets, just give them some dog food... they will even help us protect our interests!" This is from a big boss in the Golden Triangle.


    Mr. Gao did not speak, and kept smiling while watching them discussing there... Until everyone was quiet, Mr. Gao said again: "In fact, we all know that dangers from the outside can be prevented, and we can even call back. That...but¡ª"


    When saying but two words, Mr. Gao looked at a group of big guys around him again and said: "Everyone knows there is a saying, "No fortress can withstand attacks from within], so... we The biggest risk, on the contrary, is those who have penetrated into us..."


    "Yeah...Ma Dan''s, I just threw an undercover under the Han River Bridge two days ago... The bastard killed me and lost tens of billions...KRW..."


    "If we find an undercover agent there, we will stabb him to death... and then kill all his family members, regardless of gender..."


    When everyone in the conference room heard the topic of rape, they were all agitated... all of them complained of their hatred for the rape undercover...


    "Although everyone hates rape... But, can''t distinguish them in time, right?" Mr. Gao smiled: "After all-the current technology is changing with each passing day, and all kinds of electronic products are updated so quickly that it is impossible to prevent... Then , How do you guard against these things?"


    "This latest miniature electronic pulse generator produced in our DOA laboratory is prepared for this situation!" Mr. Gao said, and glanced at his own Aaron, although the expression on his face It still looks calm, but the drips of sweat on his forehead show that-this guy''s heart is obviously not so peaceful.


    "This product is completely harmless to the human body, but it can accurately destroy all electronic products within a ten-meter radius. After all-the smaller the size, the more precise... isn''t it?" Mr. Gao said, with force. Press the button of the electromagnetic pulse device in your hand.


    The big guys sitting in the meeting room just felt like they had been exposed to static electricity once, and it was numb... Then, a harsh scream sounded...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!


    The human eye is the most fragile place... There, the pain of being hit by an electric spark can be imagined.


    Aaron¡¯s screams instantly attracted the attention of the bosses in the conference room... They looked at Mr. Gao a little unclearly, thinking that this was another program he arranged...


    "This is the little show I told everyone about..." Mr. Gao smiled slightly and said: "This guy was identified as an undercover agent by me. It just so happened... He also pretended to help me complete this. The stuff of the small program, so-I will use it as a waste to make a demo for everyone..."


    At this time, Aaron had been pushed to the ground by the ghost hand, and he was powerless to struggle...


    All the bosses sitting in the hall clapped excitedly...With this kind of gadget, when there is a big action in the future, it is almost impossible to put an end to leaks.


    Ding Lian watched Aaron being pushed to the ground. She tried to reach out to help Aaron several times, but she could bear it. She understood that the mission was the most important thing. If she did it now, she couldn''t save it. Along, even she has to go in, let alone any task.


    However, this matter is far from over...


    Just as A-Lian resisted the urge to rush over and stood on one side, the two internal guards who did not know when they had stood behind her grabbed her by the arm and pushed her to the ground.


    "Boss...what''s going on with the boss? Why are they arresting me?" Ding Lian struggled desperately, looking like she was wronged.


    "Um-I''m sorry, Miss Ding-no, or I should call you Ding Jing, Ding police officer... I really wronged you. I actually became a little secretary with me for a year and a half. It''s not easy. ..."


    As soon as Mr. Gao spoke, Ding Lian... No, now she should be called Ding Jing, Ding Jing knew... She was all over, and her real name was called... Said that Mr. Gao was just bluffing herself without the evidence?That would be pure self-deception.


    "Okay, you guys... take Officer Ding down, take good care of her, don''t abuse her, I still have important uses for her..." shouted and turned around to explain to Guishou.


    Guishou nodded, and led his men directly, escorting Ding Jing to open the meeting room, and walked out...Ding Jing finally heard Aaron''s screams, laughter, and inquiries. The whole conference hall was like hell. Her group of demons danced like a flurry... This was her last impression of here.


    Chapter nine hundred and seventy seven


    Early morning-Stone House.


    "Susan... Where''s A Cai?" Shi Yijian asked while sitting at the dining table, reading the newspaper, "Did she not come back yesterday?"


    "A Cai went with A Ye last night..." Susan thought for a while and said, "It''s probably because A Ye thinks it is inconvenient to bring other girlfriends home..."


    "Count him acquainted..." Shi Yijian said with a foul face: "If he dares to bring me..."


    "What''s the matter with you?" Susan looked at her husband with a smile... She knew Brother Jian too much, saying that she was very good, but...for that reason, he couldn''t do it... ¡­


    "Ah... Forget it, I''m not at home for breakfast... I have an appointment!" Shi Yijian said, throwing the newspaper on the sofa, standing up, and walking towards the door... Today, he I made an appointment with my first love, Xiao Yun... When I called her last night, her voice was still...cough cough cough...


    "Well-go early and return early... Brother Jian..." Susan smiled and watched Shi Yijian''s back go away... Of course she knew what Shi Yijian did, but it didn''t matter... She had already asked someone to investigate. I''ve passed that Xiao Yun... After getting her photo, Susan felt that if she saw Xiao Yun now, her husband could still be excited... Then she should consider whether her husband''s taste is a little bit too heavy.


    Shi Yijian, who didn''t know anything about it... still didn''t know-a different kind of "surprise" was waiting for him.


    On the other side - on the big couch in the presidential suite of the Four Seasons Hotel, Zhou Ye was sleeping beautifully with her three daughters nestled.


    Suddenly a telephone ringing rang, pulling Zhou Ye from his sleep.


    "Hello????" Zhou Ye picked up the phone and said lazily, "I don''t care who you are? If you don''t give me a reason to wake me up, then I will give you one. You have a bad reason... ¡­"


    "Then, that young master Ye... it''s me..." Mr. Gao felt aggrieved. In fact, he rushed to Macau on his yacht after finishing the business last night. He was only worried that Zhou Ye would be disturbed, so he endured it. It''s dawn... he checked his watch, it is almost ten o''clock now... The ghost knows why this young master hasn''t gotten up yet, "I am Xiao Gao from the DOA Group..."


    "Xiao Gao?? Mr. Gao??" Zhou Ye was a little confused, why did this guy suddenly remember to call himself??Although I asked Mo Chou to remind him that there was an insider in the group...but why call myself at this time??


    "That''s it, Master Ye..." Mr. Gao hurriedly explained: "Last night we found a man and a woman in the DOA group and two rapes. I originally wanted to sell that woman to Nanyang... but suddenly remembered. Ye miss you...so..."


    A lot of things don''t have to be said very clearly... if they are too clear, they fall short.


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye stretched out his arms lazily, hugged Fan Lin who was lying on his body, and said, "I have no interest in the woman who has been treated... Just so..."


    "Wait, wait a minute, Young Master Ye..." Mr. Gao was afraid that Zhou Ye would hang up, and said hurriedly: "Of course I know Young Master Ye, you are very picky about women. I checked that woman with a nurse, absolutely. She is a young girl, and...she is still a police flower..."


    "Police flower?" Zhou Ye became a little bit more interested.


    "Yes, yes... and I promise that this police flower named Ding Jing is absolutely in line with your taste..." Mr. Gao is really afraid that Zhou Ye won''t come, don''t say anything else, as long as Zhou Ye comes, it means that Zhou Ye recognized him as a favor...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 694

    "It''s interesting..." Zhou Ye sat up with a smile on his face."If I''m not satisfied, do you know what will happen to you?"


    "I know...Young Master Ye, I promise you will be satisfied!" Mr. Gao''s cold sweat has come down. He is really a little afraid of Zhou Ye... The prestige Zhou Ye gave him back then is still fresh in his memory... ¡­


    Although I don¡¯t know why my boss knows so many out-of-specification existences, but-this does not delay Mr. Gao being more loyal to his boss... Money?It''s good... But, you have to have a life flower.


    Besides, so many powerful characters belong to his own side... What else is scary about him?Just need to obediently be a promising DOA puppet chairman. What can he not get?


    "Well..." Zhou Ye asked lazily, "Where are you now?"


    "Young Master Ye, I''m here at the Macau Ferry Terminal now...Do you want me to send people to you?" Mr. Gao asked carefully.


    "No need..." Zhou Ye said directly: "You now drive the boat to the high seas... when you are there, call me and report the coordinates... I will go to you!"


    "Okay, Young Master Ye..." Mr. Gao said ecstatically, he knew - this showed that Zhou Ye had already agreed.


    "That''s it..." Zhou Ye said, hung up the phone in his hand...


    Interesting-a dog can actually bring some surprises to itself??Then this dog is very necessary...


    Originally, after Zhou Ye reminded Mo Chou about the rape, he planned to find a chance to kill Mr. Gao... Anyway, he was exhausted from laundering money, and there was not much profit in a year... Far less serious than Mo Chou now Business earns more.


    Moreover, you can also pour all the dirty water on Mr. Gao''s body, and let Mo Chou thoroughly wash himself ashore... But since this dog is so knowledgeable and interesting, it would be a shame to throw it away like this...


    That''s right, Zhou Ye has never had a sense of good and evil... Except for his own women, like this kind of subordinates who joined in halfway, he will sell them when he sells them, and there will be no guilt at all...


    But...Although Zhou Ye doesn''t have a good view of good and evil, he has likes and dislikes... A guy who knows how to please him, it would be a shame to throw it away... Forget it, continue to raise him... Regimes of various countries have never been in awe...Come on, let''s play the Earth Lord together...Who is afraid of WHO??


    On the other side-in front of the Macau Wharf, a luxury cruise ship slowly raised its anchor-heading for the open sea.At the same time-a black car is planting brother Jian, driving towards Gongbei Port... the destination-Zhuhai.


    Chapter 978


    "Wow-brought me to Zhuhai in a car and brought me to the roof, Officer Li, do you want to push me down?" Shi Yijian walked beside Hong Kong Inspector Li and Macao Police Officer Shrimp, laughing Jokingly said.


    He is very familiar with Inspector Li. He once knew Inspector Li when he was in Las Vegas-he helped him crack an international criminal case.


    "Eh? This is?" Brother Jian walked to the middle of the roof and saw a slim woman in a police uniform standing there waiting for him, asking somewhat curiously.


    "Mainland police, Ding Jingjing..." Officer Li introduced: "This time she is looking for you..."


    "Mainland police, Hong Kong police, Macao police...Wow, this time the show is not small, it seems to be a hard bone!" Shi Yijian teased: "Then can I turn my head and leave now... Seeing you like this, I am a little scared!"


    "Brother Jian..." Just as Ding Jingjing wanted to speak, she was stopped by Shi Yijian."Don''t say it, I don''t want to listen...I am retired now and don''t want to cause so much trouble..."


    "Brother Jian, you are here, just listen!" Inspector Li said, took a cigar from his arms and handed it to Shi Yijian.


    "It seems that you are here prepared... you actually picked my favorite brand!" Shi Yijian sighed, "It seems that I don''t want to listen... help¡­¡­"


    "There is a fund organization called DOA. In fact, they are the number one money laundering organization in the world. Their leader is called Mr. Gao..." Ding Jingjing said.


    Ding Jingjing paused and continued: "We sent someone to undercover in his group for a long time... But just last night, we lost contact with both of our colleagues... So, we suspect that our colleague has Has been found...or has been killed!"


    "So? What do you want me to do?" Shi Yijian asked.


    "As far as we know, your son-in-law Zhou Ye enjoys a high reputation in the underworld in Southeast Asia... and that Mr. Gao seems to have a trace of fear for your son-in-law... So, we would like to ask you to convince your son-in-law Zhou Mr. Ye, think of a way to rescue our colleagues..." After Ding Jingjing finished speaking, she looked at Shi Yijian expectantly. She also tried to find the relatives of other women in Zhou Ye...


    However-they all failed, no, it was not a failure, but Zhou Ye sent them all to Europe and traveled everywhere in Europe...


    The one in front of them was already the closest person they could find to have a relationship with Zhou Ye.


    As for...Why don''t you contact Zhou Ye directly??


    Because of the high-ranking officials of the International Department last time, they were very passive... Especially Zhou Ye is now full of hatred for the police... They simply can''t ask Zhou Ye to come out... Zhou Ye is not a bird at all. They, the Demon Capital Government also guarded Zhou Ye tightly, and they simply couldn''t call Zhou Ye out.


    Therefore-they thought of this method, a circuitous attack.


    "Haha..." Shi Yijian really has the urge to curse MMP, Madan, I thought you were trying to get me here, are you asking me to do something?Although it is said whether to help or not...just this feeling of being valued by others is very good, but I didn''t expect it to be involved in Zhou Ye''s body...he really felt like a dog.


    "You should look for that brat for this kind of thing... it''s no use looking for me!" Shi Yijian said, turning his head and leaving.


    "Maybe Mr. Zhou Ye ignores us at all..." Ding Jingjing said anxiously, "Brother Jian, you are our last hope..."


    "Yes, Brother Jian...you can help Officer Ding..." Inspector Li also said, "Of the two colleagues who lost contact this time, one of them is Officer Ding''s sister..."


    "It''s not that I don''t help..." Shi Yijian smiled bitterly: "The problem is, that stinky boy, I can''t help it... You know, there are so many old husbands, and I''m just one of them... "


    "What about this..." Ding Jingjing was desperate after hearing Dao Shi Yijian''s words... When she imagined what fate her sister would encounter, she was about to collapse...


    "Ahem..." Maybe it was the heart of compassion, or maybe it was simply trying to help this somewhat poor female police officer, Shi Yijian said: "Although I can''t help you persuade that kid to take action, but...I I can arrange for you to meet him, and you can persuade him... As far as I know, he is very good at talking when facing beautiful women."


    Ding Jingjing''s eyes lit up, and she hurriedly asked, "Really? Brother Jian..."


    "Really better than real gold..."


    "Thank you so much, Brother Jian..." While thanking Shi Yijian, Ding Jingjing wondered how she would ask him for help when she saw Zhou Ye.


    And on the other side-what are Zhou Ye and Mr. Gao, who are worried about by this group of people, doing??


    A luxury cruise ship has sailed into the high seas. Mr. Gao is standing on the bow, watching the sea and sky in the distance, quietly thinking about his own thoughts...


    "Boss... we have reached the high seas..." one of his men walked behind Mr. Gao and said respectfully.


    "Well, I see..." Mr. Gao nodded."You all go down first..."


    "Good boss..." The subordinates who were standing behind Mr. Gao agreed, and then filed off this deck...On this deck, only Mr. Gao himself was left...


    He took out his satellite phone and dialed a number. After a long waiting tone, the call was finally connected."Young Master Ye, it''s me... yes, I have reached the high seas... the location is, east longitude xxxxx north latitude xxxxx..."


    "Okay, I''m here..." This sentence was pronounced behind Mr. Gao... Mr. Gao didn''t have a trace of fear about this, and he knew a little bit about the abilities of this young master...


    "Young Master Ye..." Mr. Gao hurriedly turned his head and greeted Zhou Ye.


    "Okay, don''t talk so much nonsense... You know I am not interested..." Zhou Ye waved his hand, "Tell me, where is my gift?"


    "Okay, Master Ye... please come with me..." Mr. Gao acted like a most humble servant in front of Zhou Ye, without showing his arrogant expression in front of others. ...It is this kind of person who is the easiest to achieve success...No way, this society does not recognize the backbone, and the backbone cannot be eaten...


    Under the leadership of Mr. Gao, Zhou Ye walked all the way down the deck...Until he came to the door of a cabin, he stopped...


    Mr. Gao took out a room card and swiped the door directly... He bent over and said respectfully: "Young Master Ye... your gift is already inside... Please enjoy it slowly... I won''t bother You..."


    "You are very good, I am very optimistic about you..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Mr. Gao on the shoulder, then flashed into the cabin.


    Chapter nine hundred and seventy nine


    Darkness-endless darkness...


    Ding Jing doesn¡¯t know how long time has passed... Since her identity was revealed, she was brought to this room with her head covered, and no one paid any attention to her... She had nothing to do with time. concept.


    Or it should be said that she doesn''t even know how long it has passed... Now, she can only feel that at least four or five hours have passed by relying on the hunger in her stomach and the swelling of the bladder caused by metabolism.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 695

    To be honest¡ªDing Jing didn''t know what ending she was about to face.


    Although, as an undercover agent, she had already prepared for the worst--but--sometimes, the suffering before the result came was the hardest...the unknown was the most terrifying.


    Ding Jing felt the shaking sensation from under her body, while guessing her unknown.


    From this sense of shaking, she knew that she was on a ship now... Although she didn''t know where she was going to be taken... But it would never be a good place to come.


    Having been in the DOA group for so long, she still knows Mr. Gao quite well. Both arrogance and cruelty can be the label of this person... But only compassion will never appear on this person.


    After waiting for another while holding her breath... Ding Jing confirmed one thing. The two guarding her had left her side... In other words, she is now alone in this room.


    Here comes the opportunity-


    "Hey, is there anyone, I''m going to WC..." Ding Jing tentatively shouted in a low voice... However, no one responded to her.


    Ding Jing was even more sure, she was already locked in a cell...Then, the first thing she had to do was to remove the handcuffs on her wrists, although she had no long objects...but the rings on her fingers had There will be unexpected effects.


    Ding Jing stopped struggling to lift the ring on her finger, and then straightened it bit by bit...


    After a while, with a light click¡ªDing Jing''s hands finally regained their freedom... Then he pulled off the black cloth covering her eyes, and Ding Jing finally saw the environment she was in now.


    This is a very luxurious cabin. The most conspicuous thing in the cabin is the soft and soft couch underneath him... Ding Jing looked at the layout of the cabin and gently Sat up on the couch...slowly, walked to the door of the cabin, trying to open the cabin...


    However, it is clear that she is wasting her efforts in vain¡ª¡ª


    The entire cabin door uses a computer-controlled central lock. There is no special room card. No matter it is outside or inside, this cabin door cannot be opened... "Damn it, why is a money laundering group so high-tech... ¡­"


    Ding Jing spit out, and hurriedly rushed into the bathroom.


    Anyway... after holding back for a few hours, she has almost reached the limit... Solve the personal physical problems first and talk about other things.


    A few minutes later-Ding Jing finally walked out of the bathroom with a relaxed look, hungry or something, can be patient for a while... But it is really intolerable if personal problems are not resolved...


    "Why is this Mr. Gao taking me to the ship?" Ding Jing sat on the side of the big couch again, looking at the layout of the cabin and thinking about it¡ªobviously, this is definitely not a smuggling ship...More It can''t be a smuggling boat like a human snake.


    So the question is coming?


    Since this Mr. Gao already knew his undercover identity, why did he send himself here??Does he want...


    When Ding Jing thought of a certain possibility, her eyes dazzled, bastard¡ªacting like this attention...No, no, it shouldn¡¯t be like this...Ding Jing overturned her own thoughts again, what if Mr. Gao wants that? In his own words, obviously-he has a lot of secret real estate in Hong Kong, and even-in the DOA group, he also has a rest room... There is no need to send himself to this yacht so hard.


    Ding Jing has confirmed that where she is, it is in the room of a yacht...


    At this moment... Suddenly there was a sound of [didi] from the cabin door. Ding Jing''s expression changed. She knew it was the sound of the cabin door swiping and opening. She hurriedly put the black eye mask on her head with both hands, and then He backed his hands and lay on the couch¡ªthe whole look of a weak sheep without resistance.


    Although she couldn''t see anyone, Ding Jing heard the familiar voice, the voice of Mr. Gao that she recognized even after turning to dust.


    [Young Master Ye... Your gift is already inside... Please enjoy it slowly... I won''t disturb you...]


    [You are very good, I am very optimistic about you...]


    Shao Ye??Who is Shao Ye??Why does Mr. Gao''s voice sound so flattering??Ding Jing was a little surprised...As far as she knows, Mr. Gao has always been a relatively proud person, even when facing the bosses in other regions, he is only interacting as a cooperator... Let him use such flattery The person who speaks with the attitude cannot say no¡ªat least Ding Jing has never seen it.


    Could it be-is the legend within the group true??Is Mr. Gao really just a puppet introduced by others?In fact, the boss of the DOA Group is someone else???Ding Jing felt as if she had discovered some big secret...


    Although-now the best choice is to get into trouble... to directly hold Mr. Gao as a hostage, but Ding Jing does not have the confidence to easily hold Mr. Gao... Not to mention his skill, just this guy Every day she wears a pistol for self-defense... It''s just that gun, Ding Jing thinks it''s useless...


    Therefore, the safest thing now is to wait for this Ye Shao to want to hey himself, and then get into trouble again... Take this Ye Shao hostage, and then threaten Mr. Gao to release himself... Since Mr. Gao looks like this Respect Ye Shao, I think this Ye Shao should be a more important person.


    Said it is slow, in fact, these thoughts were just a blink of an eye, and they formed in Ding Jing''s mind.


    Therefore, what Zhou Ye saw when he walked into the room was a beautiful woman with her hands behind her back and wearing a black blindfold, lying on the couch tremblingly, looking like she would be slaughtered...


    Zhou Ye closed the hatch and turned around to look over...


    It''s so interesting...


    Ding Jing¡¯s so-called disguise, in Zhou Ye¡¯s eyes, is full of loopholes... this little girl, it¡¯s kind of interesting...


    "Who are you? What do you want to do to me? I tell you... I am a policeman... You are committing a crime like this..." Ding Jing exclaimed, as if she really had nothing to do with this pretense. Besides, there is no longer any resistance.


    The chick''s acting skills are good... Zhou Ye has a slight smile on her face, since you like acting so much... Then-everyone, have fun.


    Chapter 980


    Zhou Ye walked to the side of the couch calmly and looked at Ding Jing who was lying on the couch...


    It¡¯s interesting. I thought that because of the chance, I won¡¯t have a female undercover agent if I took Luoxin ahead of time. I didn¡¯t expect that... the female undercover agent still appeared... It¡¯s just a change of woman. It is¡ªeveryone turns the same after the earth leaves??


    Zhou Ye held his chin with interest, looking at the woman on the couch in front of him thinking...


    "Hey, who''s there?...Is anyone here?" Ding Jing was anxious in her heart while continuing to act...According to her original idea, this guy called Ye Shao by Mr. Gao must be someone Anxious ghost¡ª¡ªor else Mr. Gao wouldn¡¯t give himself to him...


    But-why hasn''t this guy been moved a little yet??Couldn''t he??


    Ding Jing was expecting Zhou Ye to act quickly... She believed that as long as that Ye Shao rushed forward, with her own skill, he could definitely subdue this guy in an instant... But if this guy named Ye Shao would not come close Herself, she was really not too busy to be able to control him instantly.


    You know, now she is in the wolf''s nest, and if she is not careful, she will lose everything... Ding Jing really doesn''t dare to gamble.


    If she didn''t seize this only opportunity, I''m afraid... next time there will be no such opportunity again.


    Moreover, she believes that if there is someone else behind Mr. Gao, then this person who is treated respectfully by Mr. Gao must know something... Therefore, this action can only succeed, not fail¡ªmoreover, there is only one chance.


    Thinking of this¡ªDing Jing deliberately twisted her body on the couch...The originally well-dressed professional skirt became messy during her twist... Especially her slightly horrified words were more exciting A certain sadistic mood of the man."You, don''t come over... I, I tell you... I''m really a policeman..."


    "Police? The police are the most fun..." Zhou Ye''s words contained a hint of evil, but there was a playful smile on his face. This chick''s acting skills are good... "I haven''t played a policeman yet... Madam, thinking about it makes me feel very impulsive..."


    "Hey... don''t come over..." Ding Jing was overjoyed, the big fish was hooked...Madam?This guy is from Hong Kong??Only Hong Kong is used to calling policewomen madam...


    Various thoughts were turning in Ding Jing''s heart, but Qiao''s face was filled with horror."You go away... don''t come here..."


    "What if I don''t go away?" Zhou Ye continued his performance very cooperatively... As he said, he pressed Ding Jing''s shoulder with both hands... so that she could not move.


    "You..." Feeling her shoulders sink, Ding Jing was not surprised and rejoiced¡ªall she wanted was to let this guy come...boy, you''re dead.


    Thinking of this, Ding Jing''s arms trembled, and she was about to pull her hands out of her back... He gave Zhou Ye a counter-attack, and then completely captured Zhou Ye in one fell swoop...


    however----


    She discovered a terrible thing-her hands were like being firmly grasped by a pair of invisible big hands, she couldn''t move at all... "This...what is going on??"


    Ding Jing really felt scared this time...This is completely different from what she originally planned. Hasn''t the handcuffs been opened by herself?Why is it like this now??And... I just pressed the handcuffs under my body, and didn''t copy the handcuffs to my hands at all... What is going on??Ding Jing is almost crazy...


    "Is it surprised? Why can''t I move anymore?" Zhou Ye leaned to Ding Jing''s ear, and laughed in a low voice: "Oh-it''s over, it''s over... Now madam is playing off... what should I do? What?"


    "You let me go..." To Ding Jing, Zhou Ye''s words were like the whispers of a devil... She couldn''t help feeling fear, "I''m really a policeman... I''m a mainland police... You let me go¡­¡­"


    Ding Jing was about to cry. She never thought about losing her body during the mission. Don''t... She hasn''t had a relationship yet, and she hasn''t met her own Prince Charming...

 The Movie World Chapter 696

    Ding Jing struggled desperately, swaying her body vigorously, trying to throw Zhou Ye off... However, she felt that she was like a grandson monkey under the Wuzhi Mountain by the Buddha, and she seemed to have a huge weight suppressing her. She''s mediocre and can''t move a single move. All she can do is shake her head...


    "Prickly¡ª"


    There was a sound of fabric tearing, and then Ding Jing felt cold... "Let go of me... let me go..."


    Ding Jing struggled even harder...but it was of no use at all.


    "Struggle and scream, the more you call me, the more exciting and exciting..." I have to say that at this time, it still feels very emotional to say this sentence-at least Zhou Ye feels very emotional.


    Ding Jing screamed louder...but soon-with a painful grunt, Ding Jing''s screaming stopped abruptly-soon... a rhythmic song resounded throughout the cabin...


    However, half an hour later, accompanied by Ding Jing¡¯s singing, there was a ringing of cell phone...


    Zhou Ye took out his phone while busy and took a look...Oh, it was actually Brother Jian''s number-even though it was the old man''s phone, it wouldn''t be easy to answer... But it would take time-at least for now. Ye doesn''t want to pick up...


    At this moment Ding Jing had already regained her freedom... However, she was already unable to extricate herself from Zhou Ye... Seeing Zhou Ye looking at her phone, her dissatisfied arms wrapped around her... She yanked Zhou Ye towards herself. ."Bad... Go on..."


    "As you wish..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and continued to work hard.


    And on the other side... the roof of a building in Zhuhai¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "This bastard... dare not answer my call..." Brother Jian looked at the hung up phone in his hand with a little embarrassment... "I guess this guy is busy with some personal affairs now... well, wait a moment. He took it..."


    "Is there anything personal to be busy at this time?" Ding Jingjing looked at her watch a little strangely. It is now 10:45 in the morning, and it is almost eleven o''clock. This time... It should be a comparison. Free.


    "How do I know...?" Brother Jian spreads his hands, looks like he doesn''t understand... In fact, he knows it-if Zhou Ye, this kid doesn''t answer the phone at this time, he might be heh heh. ......After all, there are so many women, it''s not that simple for rain and dew.


    Of course, he couldn''t tell these polices... he didn''t need to explain to the police so clearly."Let''s go...I''ll go back first, and I will contact you when I return to call him..."


    "But..." Ding Jingjing was still a little unwilling, after all-her sister was still in dire straits, and every minute and every second might have worse results, of course she was anxious...


    "It''s nothing but..." Brother Jian waved his hand, turned his head and walked downstairs... He no longer wanted to entangle these guys here...


    Seeing that Brother Jian insisted so much... the police in the three places could only helplessly watch Brother Jian leave here.


    Chapter 980


    After three o''clock in the afternoon, Macau-Chen Guangji Shaowei Restaurant.


    After three o¡¯clock, I have already missed the meal... At this time, even the diners in Chen Guangji, who is known as Macau cuisine, have been sparsely... But in the corner, there is a handsome young diners at the table in front of him. The dishes are full of all kinds of Chen Guangji''s special siu flavours.


    This young man was there unhurriedly tasting Chen Guangji¡¯s specialties... The little girl in the restaurant looked at the young man, her eyes were almost too fast to move... No way, this young man is too handsome. , The handsome she no longer knows what words to use to describe it, so she feels that she will not tarnish this beauty.


    At this moment-a woman in a long casual dress walked into the hotel.


    "Miss, how many are you?" The little girl in the restaurant took her gaze back from the boy with some dismay, and then asked the woman who had just entered the restaurant with a smile on her face.


    "Oh... I came to find someone!" The woman said, taking off the sunglasses on her face... Randomly swept in the hotel, and at a glance she saw the teenager sitting in the corner... Then she did not wait for the hotel The little girl said something directly."Well, I have found the friend I am looking for, thank you..."


    With that said, the woman strode to the young man''s table and sat openly opposite the young man."Hello... Mr. Zhou? My name is Ding Jingjing. This is my police officer''s card..."


    "Have you eaten?" Zhou Ye raised his head and glanced at Ding Jingjing, smiled slightly, and asked directly.


    "Uh-I have eaten..." Ding Jingjing actually didn''t eat, and her sister lost contact. How could she have the mind to eat??So she went straight to the subject when she came up."Mr. Zhou, the police want to..."


    Before Ding Jingjing finished speaking, Zhou Ye raised his hand to stop him."I don''t talk to liars..."


    "A lie? Me???" Ding Jingjing looked astonished... But she soon understood what Zhou Ye meant."Well, I''m sorry--Mr. Zhou Ye, I apologize... I did lie just now, I haven''t eaten yet..."


    "Eat if you don''t eat..." Zhou Ye pointed to the various siu mei on the table. "This is the best siu mei restaurant in Macau. I ordered so many..."


    "I''m sorry... Mr. Zhou, I can''t eat..." Ding Jingjing was a little strange, but... she still explained: "My sister..."


    "If you want to talk to me, just eat and talk...or else, just go!" Zhou Ye leisurely picked up a piece of roasted meat and put it in his mouth... I have to say that the taste of this roasted meat is still Very good.


    In fact, Zhou Ye would do this, completely entrusted by others...who entrusted him??Of course it is Ding Jingjing¡¯s younger sister, Ding Jing...


    At this time, Ding Jing has completely become Zhou Ye''s woman...Now she is resting in Zhou Ye''s presidential suit. After all, she was frightened all night, and then she was ravaged by Zhou Ye for more than two hours... Iron man can''t stand it either.


    So Zhou Ye let her rest in her own presidential suit, while the other three women stayed in the hotel to take care of her.


    Said they came to play, in fact the three girls are all from Macau, and there is nothing unusual about Macau... It''s better to stay in the room and get in touch with the new sisters.


    It happened that Ding Jing heard the call between Viagra and Zhou Ye, and naturally knew that her sister wanted her man to rescue herself... It is false to say not to be moved, and after becoming Zhou''s family completely, Ding Jing already knew that she would sooner or later. She has to leave this world... and she doesn''t want to be separated from her sister.


    Therefore, when Zhou Ye came out, he was implicitly implying that his man had accepted his sister.Regarding this, of course Zhou Ye agreed with all his mouth... what the sisters spend, I love them most.


    But apparently, Ding Jingjing didn¡¯t know Zhou Ye¡¯s thoughts... She resisted the urge to lift the table with a grieved expression, picked up the chopsticks in front of her, picked up the siu mei, put it in her mouth, and said, ¡°I¡¯m like this. Is it all right? Mr. Zhou?"


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    "I want to trouble Mr. Zhou for a favor..." Ding Jingjing said bitterly while eating.


    She couldn''t help but hate. She had heard of forced gambling, heard of forced debts, and was forced to eat and talk. This was the first time she had seen...Although she was dissatisfied with Zhou Ye,... Ye helpless.


    Some people say that Zhou Ye can be arrested and tortured... the person who said this is definitely out of mind.


    Who is Zhou Ye?The boss of Alice International, can that be caught by anyone who wants to??Indeed... the county magistrate is not as good as the current one, but you have to understand... the identity of this guy in the world, he has constant contact with the gangs in Southeast Asia.


    Some people say that if you use the crime of contacting a gang to arrest him, then this person is absolutely blind... It¡¯s not a crime to have a good relationship with the gang leader... the girlfriend is the gang leader, it¡¯s not a crime, as long as you don¡¯t get caught The fact that he himself committed a crime, he is still a pure white man.


    If you use the means of assisting in the investigation to catch Zhou Ye in the bureau and lock it for forty-eight hours... Believe it or not, the outside world can pierce you.Do you really think that Zhou Ye''s girlfriends are just gangsters??


    The people who know how to play the law are not lawyers, but the gangsters...they take advantage of the loopholes in the law to be true professionals.


    The only thing that can hold Zhou Ye¡¯s handle is the crime of bigamy... But to put it bluntly, Zhou Ye was married in the United States, but he was not married in China... So, strictly speaking, they are not. It constitutes bigamy... At most you can only condemn it on a moral level, but... Is it useful to condemn it??Obviously useless...


    Therefore, Ding Jingjing now treats Zhou Ye like a dog biting a hedgehog. There is no way to look at it... She can only ask for cooperation. It depends on whether Zhou Ye is in a good mood and whether she is interested in helping her... After all, not anyone can do it at will. It is moral for Zhou Ye to be willing to help, but it is normal not to be willing to help.


    "I don''t know if Mr. Zhou knows the DOA Group..." Just after Ding Jingjing''s opening remarks, she was stopped by Zhou Ye with gestures.


    "I heard Brother Jian tell me about your affairs..." Zhou Ye said while slowly nibbling on the siu mei, "But...what benefit can I get?"


    "I represent the country...thank you..."


    "Can you represent the country?" Zhou Ye blocked Ding Jingjing back with a single sentence...Looking at Ding Jingjing''s pale and pretty face, Zhou Ye said playfully, "Rescue your sister, this is at best a private matter... so don''t Use what national righteousness or represent the country to suppress me..."


    "Well... I only represent myself..." Ding Jingjing said tremblingly: "I don''t know if Mr. Zhou is willing to do this for me!"


    "Of course I would do a little favor for the beautiful police officer..." Zhou Ye just finished saying, Ding Jingjing''s face couldn''t help but be happy, but she was a little too happy... As soon as Zhou Ye said her next sentence, she just said A little dumbfounded.


    "But...what good do I have?"


    The 982nd chapter pits sister''s sister.


    "What do you want?" Ding Jingjing gritted her teeth and stared fiercely at the guy who took advantage of the fire. There was a trace of goodwill that had already disappeared...


    "I want... Officer Ding to be my woman..." Zhou Ye ignored Ding Jingjing''s gaze towards him... The two emotions of love and hate are very easy to change...especially after becoming his own woman. Zhou Ye didn''t worry that Ding Jingjing would hate herself forever.

 Movie World Chapter 697

    "You are dreaming!!!" Ding Jingjing yelled angrily: "Even if I''m a virgin woman all my life, I won''t be your woman..."


    "That''s really a shame..." Facing Ding Jingjing''s scolding, Zhou Ye was not angry at all... Her reaction had always been in Zhou Ye''s expectation. Sometimes women are so strange... Some of them eat soft. Don¡¯t eat hard, if you coax it well, it¡¯s definitely easy to get started, but if you force her, she will never follow...


    Obviously, Ding Jingjing is such a woman...


    Although Ding Jingjing rejected herself, Zhou Ye was not at all anxious...Looking at Officer Ding who stood up and planned to turn around and leave, Zhou Ye slowly said, "It doesn''t matter if you refuse me, but I''m sorry for your sister...no Knowing what the ending will be... well-maybe it will be sold to Malaysia? Maybe it will be sold to North America... It''s so pathetic..."


    "..." Listening to Zhou Ye''s words, Ding Jingjing clenched her fists tightly, wishing to turn her head and smash Zhou Ye''s handsome face with a punch... But she didn''t dare¡ªshe knew what Zhou Ye said. To be honest, if Zhou Ye doesn''t help, maybe his sister''s end will be more terrible than Zhou Ye said...


    She really wanted to turn around and walk away... But her feet seemed to have taken root, she couldn''t move a step... In her whole mind, she was fighting desperately... Is it to give herself?I still have to sacrifice my sister...


    "It seems that you don''t intend to exchange your sister with yourself..." Zhou Ye sighed quietly, "It seems that the miserable life of her second half of her life is inevitable..."


    "I... I promise you..." Ding Jingjing gritted her teeth and said with trembling lips: "I promise you... as long as you save my sister... I am your woman..."


    "So... happy cooperation!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly when he heard Ding Jingjing''s words, the plan was... mean?Shameless?What does not exist...On the way of picking up girls, there are only successes and failures, nothing noble or mean... No matter what the means, as long as the result is what you want.


    With a smile, Zhou Ye walked to Ding Jingjing''s side and unceremoniously wrapped her slender waist."Then...according to the rules, you have to pay a part of the deposit first..."


    "What deposit..." Before Ding Jingjing''s words were finished, Xiao Zang was completely blocked by Zhou Ye... The eyes of the little girl who had been watching Zhou Ye in the hotel were almost red... This bitch... Gou... The method of attracting men is so clever...oh my oppa...


    It was not until a long while later--Zhou Ye let go of Police Officer Ding, who had been ridiculed by his own tongue...lightly patted her pigtail, and whispered in her ear: "Five hours later , Come to see me in the Presidential Suite of Four Seasons Hotel... I believe that, with your identity, you can find out which room I live in... Then, you will see your sister!"


    After saying this, Zhou Ye ignored Ding Jingjing who was still in a daze-turned around and left the hotel...


    "......This bastard..." Ding Jingjing bitterly looked at Zhou Ye''s away back... In fact, the mouthpiece just now seemed quite good to her... She was directly told by Zhou Ye. Physiological phenomenon appears..."...Asshole, it seems that I have to go to the underwear store to buy a new set of underwear..."


    You know, she cleared the customs through emergency procedures. She didn''t bring any clothes to change or something...


    Just when Ding Jingjing was about to leave the hotel, she was stopped by the waiter."This guest, I''m sorry, your account hasn''t been settled yet..."


    "But I don''t have anything at all..." Ding Jingjing was puzzled.


    "The gentleman who was with you ordered..." The little waiter stared at Ding Jingjing warily, for fear that she would run away...


    "This bastard... actually mixes eating and drinking..." Ding Jingjing was really almost mad...why did this bastard take advantage of him, and he still had to settle the bill for him...


    While sulking, Ding Jingjing took out money from Kun Bao to pay for the bill... Is this a loss of wealth??


    And at this moment-Zhou Ye, who had already walked back to the hotel, just remembered, it seemed that he hadn''t paid the bill??But-it doesn''t matter... Anyway, she will be her own woman sooner or later, so why should everyone divide each other??


    With such unreliable thoughts in his mind, Zhou Ye opened his suite...


    "My dear...you are back..." Acai greeted her with a smile, "Sister Jingjing is talking about you for a long time..."


    "Sister A Cai, I didn''t..." Ding Jing, who was sitting on the sofa, was almost blushing, although she said... She is older than A Cai in terms of age, but... Zhou''s family always only enters the door sooner or later. Regarding elders and children, they are not ranked by age...Of course, except for those with blood relations.


    So, for now... Ding Jing is the youngest sister in the Zhou family back home... Even if she is older than A Cai, Wen Ling and Fan Lin...


    "Jingjing is shy..." Fan Lin smiled and squeezed Ding Jing''s face lightly, and teased: "What''s so shy...You will know that our man is so powerful..."


    "I, I..." Although Ding Jing is a bit older, but...in terms of social experience, she is really no better than Fan Lin who has been in the casino for many years. She really feels a little overwhelmed.


    "Okay, don''t be funny..." Wen Ling said: "Let''s go outside and buy some clothes for Jingjing by the way..."


    "Then...Wait for me, I''ll go..." Ding Jing said, barely supporting her body, and wanted to participate in the shopping activities of the three women-but the newly created and unhealed her would obviously still be a little bit powerless.


    "No need...Let''s go and it''s fine, you can just rest here honestly..." A Cai said, walking to Zhou Ye''s side... I had a word with my own man, don''t say goodbye, and then call my friends. Friends walked towards the door.


    The other two women also learned how to take a bite on their own man... After leaving the room, they are actually making room for the new sister to be alone with their own man... This is already an old rule.


    Ding Jing saw what A Cai and the others were thinking... She couldn''t help feeling grateful in her heart. Originally, when she didn''t see A Cai and the others, she was afraid that there would be many discords between the sisters, and she would inevitably be awkward... The man was sad, but he didn''t expect... But how could she not feel happy with such a scene of sisters'' harmony?


    Chapter nine hundred and eighty three


    "How about? Did you eat well?" Zhou Ye smiled and sat beside Ding Jing...Although he went out to eat by himself, it was to meet Ding Jing''s sister Ding Jing... The parents of these two sisters are really bunkers... One is called Jing and the other is Jing. Are they afraid of calling wrong??


    "Of course I ate..." Ding Jing''s face was reddish and nestled in her man''s arms...Although she could not go out for dinner due to physical reasons, the room service in the hotel is very considerate. As long as you have money, Nothing they can''t do.


    "That''s right... honey!" Saying this, Ding Jing raised her face somewhat curiously, looked at her man and asked: "Did you see my sister? How did you talk about it??"


    "Of course I saw..." Zhou Ye smiled: "I also collected some deposit from her..."


    "Deposit? What deposit?" Ding Jing became more and more curious...


    "Your elder sister, she begs me............ Then I will do this.................. Finally I will............" Zhou Ye embraced Ding Jing''s slender waist, smiling as he was about to meet her sister. Speaking out...


    "My dear, you are too bad..." Ding Jing listened to her man''s telling, and while lightly punching her man''s shoulder with a pink fist, she smiled: "When my sister knows the truth, I will hate you... ¡­"


    "Hey, you still yelled to die with me... What happened?" Zhou Ye said indifferently.


    "...Bad guy...Don''t say..." Ding Jing couldn''t help blushing when he said this...That''s a proper black history...


    "Baby Jingjing, or let''s play a little game with your sister?" Zhou Ye''s bad thoughts rose again...He whispered directly in Ding Jing''s ear, and followed his words, Ding Jing His face was getting redder and red...Finally, I couldn''t help but muttered: "Bad guy... Our sister fell into your hands. It''s a tragedy..."


    "Just say if you want to cooperate..." Zhou Ye hugged Ding Jing tightly with both hands and asked in a low voice.


    Feeling more and more dishonest hands on her body, Ding Jing hurriedly yelled: "I know... I will cooperate... Honey, let me go, I really can''t do it... Now it''s still swollen there. ..."


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye smiled triumphantly, letting go of Ding Jing... Your own woman, you should not be unrestrained... what should I do if the game breaks??


    Five hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Ding Jingjing walked heavily in the corridor on the sixth floor of the Four Seasons Hotel... To be honest, she didn''t believe that Zhou Ye could rescue her sister in five hours... But now she has nothing to do, only I believe Zhou Ye is on this path.


    Walking to the door of Zhou Ye''s suite, Ding Jingjing took a deep breath and knocked on the door of the room... She didn''t let her wait too long, and soon-the door of the room opened... It was Zhou Ye who opened the door. ."Officer Ding is still very punctual..."


    "Stop talking nonsense... Where''s my sister?" Ding Jingjing asked unceremoniously, with a frosty face, "You said you asked me to find you in five hours..."


    "Come in..." Zhou Ye didn''t care about Ding Jingjing''s attitude, turned and walked into the house...


    In desperation, Ding Jingjing had to follow Zhou Ye to walk in... However, she kept an eye on her, and the door to the room was not closed... She could rush out at any time...


    Zhou Ye knew all about Ding Jingjing''s little moves... but he didn''t stop it. Just kidding, he still wanted to run when he got to the meat in the eye?How can it be so easy???


    "Quietly..." Ding Jingjing, who followed Zhou Ye into the living room, saw her younger sister sitting on the sofa in the living room at a glance, and suddenly jumped up with excitement... She hugged her sister and kept her hands on her sister. Fumbled, wanting to see if his sister was hurt."Are you okay? Didn''t the guy with the surname do anything to you?"


    "My okay sister..." Ding Jing happily hugged her sister, anyway-blood is thicker than water... The two of them are twin sisters who grew up together...


    "It''s fine... It''s fine..." Ding Jingjing murmured, she couldn''t help but shed tears... If something happens to her sister, she doesn''t know how to explain to her parents... My sister took the initiative to ask Ying to go undercover, but also wanted to share her worries... After all, if something happened to her sister, she would never forgive herself for the rest of her life.


    "Now-Officer Ding... I have fulfilled my promise... Then, do you also want to complete the rest of the transaction?" Zhou Ye said that the two sisters who were performing brotherly love Woke up...


    "What deal??" Ding Jing asked with a bewildered look-as if she really didn''t know what was going on with her sister and her man, at this moment... she is behind her shadow, her acting skills are so amazing..." Sister, do you have any deal with Mr. Zhou?"


    "Your sister promised me... As long as I rescue you, she will be my woman..." Zhou Ye directly ignored Ding Jingjing''s expression of winking at herself, and said it without hesitation...


    Bastard¡ªThis bastard...he did it on purpose...Ding Jingjing couldn¡¯t wait to rush forward and bite Zhou Ye. This guy... he winked at him desperately, couldn''t he see it??

 The Movie World Chapter 698

    "Really, really?" Ding Jing looked at her sister in disbelief...


    "Actually... that..." Under the eyes of her sister, Ding Jingjing persisted for a few seconds and then completely defeated... She knew that the sister who grew up most together, her lies could not fool her... In the end, She nodded helplessly, and said, "Yes... it''s like this!"


    "No..." Ding Jing yelled. At this moment, she was possessed by the actor-she stretched her hands to block her sister''s body."I will never let my sister, you sacrifice your happiness to save me..."


    "Oh? So...your sisters are planning to go wrong?" Zhou Ye narrowed his eyes, and the two sisters suddenly felt that the temperature in the house seemed to drop a few degrees, and the originally comfortable temperature became a little cold."It''s really interesting... Or is it the first time someone dares to rely on me... Are you sure you want to rely on me? Two police officers Ding??"


    "Sister... let me go..." Ding Jingjing only thought that her sister didn''t know Zhou Ye''s background... but she knew it, the uncrowned king of the underworld in Southeast Asia... It seemed that the police didn''t need to be afraid of him, but Dao Gao One foot is high and one foot tall, maybe someone really does not need to be afraid of Zhou Ye''s identity, but that person is definitely not their sister...


    The level of their sisters hasn''t reached that level yet... Moreover, their sisters'' family background is not the second generation of red or something... It is far from the point that makes those guys jealous.


    "No way¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    Chapter nine hundred and eighty four


    What made Ding Jingjing unbelievable was that her sister actually denied her decision... "Stop it, quietly... We, we can''t afford him..."


    "I said no, I just can''t..." Ding Jing said as if she was a elder sister: "Sister, you agreed to this guy''s condition because of me... I will pay the price if I pay the price..."


    Speaking of this, Ding Jing turned her head and said to Zhou Ye: "You let my sister go... I will be your woman..."


    Boom¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Before Ding Jing''s words were finished, she felt a pain in her neck behind her, and she fainted... Ding Jingjing raised her hand, caught her sister''s limp body, and gently placed it on the sofa..." Sister, I am an older sister... it is my responsibility to take care of you..."


    After saying this, she turned around to face Zhou Ye without hesitation and said: "What are you waiting for?? Waiting for me to take the initiative to give a hug?"


    To be honest, Zhou Ye really wanted to rush over the moment Ding Jingjing started his hand... But he saw the signal in Jing Jing''s eyes, so he finally endured it... Well, since this is between other sisters The question, he can''t intervene...


    However, don''t expect him to let Ding Jingjing go...Sister flower, just kidding-when did he let go of such a super product??Thinking of this, Zhou Ye didn''t hesitate anymore, and he reached out and hugged Ding Jingjing... strode towards the bedroom.


    At the moment when the two of them disappeared in the bedroom door, Ding Jing, who was supposed to be limp and unconscious on the sofa, opened her eyes, and she quietly listened to her sister''s voice coming from the bedroom... He whispered: "Sister, don''t hate me... I also want our sisters to never separate..."


    Three hours later----


    "So...you helped this bastard to lie to me?" Ding Jing lay on the couch, staring blankly at her like a puppy to please her sister...


    "Yes, it can''t be considered a lie..." Ding Jing was a little afraid to look directly at her sister''s eyes, lowered her little head... cautiously said: "I...I don''t want to be separated from your sister? I really don¡¯t know what to do without my sister..."


    "You..." Ding Jing looked at her sister''s cautious appearance, and she really felt dumbfounded... Nie Yuan, Nie Yuan... Why did her sister get involved with Zhou Ye and the bastard??


    After thinking about it for a long time, Ding Jing still couldn¡¯t think of a reason to come... But she knew that she couldn¡¯t do without Zhou Ye... As a person who likes to go straight, when Ding Jing determines a direction, she will be firm. Going unmovingly in the direction she determined... Perhaps this is because although she and her younger sister entered the police academy at the same time, her police rank was one level higher than her own sister.


    "...Huh...well, go call this bastard in..." After a long sigh, Ding Jing said to her sister: "If something happens, hide out...Is it still a man?? "


    Before she finished speaking...the door of the house opened.Zhou Ye walked in with a wicked smile... "I heard someone questioned whether I was a man or not. I think it is necessary for me to personally let this person know if I am a man..."


    "Bad guy..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s chuckles, Ding Jing felt that her body was almost soft... This bad guy just completely ignored her begging for mercy and put herself in this way... if it wasn''t for her sister Wake up, I am afraid I am still in a coma, right??


    Thinking of this, Ding Jing''s tone softened again... "Bad, come here..."


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye unceremoniously got into the bed, hugging the two sisters one by one...


    "Tell me the truth, is the DOA Group yours?" Ding Jing asked with a serious face. Just now, her sister Ding Jing had told her how to escape from danger. With these clues, how could she not guess? What about certain things?


    "It can also be said that it is, or it can be said that it is not..." Zhou Ye tightened his arms, allowing the two sisters of the Ding family to snuggle comfortably in their arms."DOA Group was founded by your sister Mo Chou...I can move them under command, but in general, I don''t bother to pay attention to them..."


    "... Then let the DOA Group relocate... Don''t stay in Hong Kong... Whether you go to Thailand or Malaysia... Anyway, don''t stay in Hong Kong..." Ding Jing said with a serious face: "DOA Group It has already disturbed the upper side. It is said that the upper side will dispatch a special case team soon... when the time comes, this case will not be in my control..."


    "Um... I''ll tell Mo Chou!" Zhou Ye nodded. Indeed, there have been too many DOA affairs recently, and he is a little annoyed by so many things, so let Mo Chou move the DOA Group to Thailand... ...Anyway, the police in Thailand are stupid...


    "And..." Ding Jing said with a serious face: "I don''t care how many women you will have in the future... But if I dare to abandon our sisters, I will die with you..."


    "...Do I look like a scumbag? Why do you think I will abandon you?" Zhou Ye looked helpless in the face of Ding Jing''s threat...


    "Like...too much..." X2


    After the two sisters said these words in unison, they couldn''t help but glance at each other and laughed like a ball...


    Half a month later-DOA Foundation, which was originally well-developed in Hong Kong, announced the relocation of its headquarters to Bangkok, Thailand... At the same time, it announced that the branch business of DOA in Hong Kong would continue to be maintained...


    For those who know, they certainly know that the DOA Group is temporarily avoiding the edge. For those who don¡¯t know, don¡¯t know if you don¡¯t know... it doesn¡¯t matter...


    And Zhou Ye has already happily taken his women and flew back to his lair by his own special plane... It is very good, but it is better to have his own home...


    Of course, the party that the new sister joins must be opened...this is the rule.


    In the part, Sisters Ding Jing, Dingjing and the three daughters of Fan Lin, they saw the non-human side of their men for the first time...At the same time, they could defeat so many sisters one by one... They finally solved their doubts, and finally I know why A Cai and Wen Ling are not jealous at all... Be jealous with such non-humans, can you eat it???


    Rather than being jealous, it would be better to keep some strength to deal with Zhou Ye... at least to prevent yourself from being so miserable in the war.


    Chapter 980


    half year later--


    Magic City-in a room on the top floor of Alice International Building.


    The lights in the room are not turned on, and the size of the room cannot be seen. Only in the center of the room, the four monitors emit a faint light...Thanks to the fluorescence of the monitors, four people can be seen wearing black pockets. Silhouette in cap and gown.


    "Spades, how is the bait feeding for the mission?" The black-robed man sitting on the east side spoke softly, even though she was pretending to be gloomy, it still sounded sweet.


    "The bait has been fully fed... Instead, it is Fang Pian. How is the target''s whereabouts this time?" said the black-robed man sitting to the west. Her Beijing film with a strange accent, just listen to it. Not a Chinese.


    "The target person on my side is a bit difficult, but...everything is still under control!" The black-robed man on the east side said triumphantly.


    "Ahhhhh...Why do we have to look like this?" The slightly short black-robed man sitting on the south side spoke. There was a little childish voice in her voice, as if she was not very old. Look like.


    "Don''t make trouble, Meihua... As one of the four giants of the Q organization, don''t you think this is very interesting?" said the black-robed woman code-named Fang Pian Q.


    "Not at all...I just feel very hot..." Xiao Meihua Q complained.


    "I think it''s very interesting..." Hongxin Q, who was sitting opposite Xiaomeihua Q, said with a slight smile: "It feels super fun to play with someone like a puppet..."


    "Of course you feel interesting..." Xiao Meihua Q said dissatisfied: "From bait to catching fish, no matter what job it is, I don''t have my part...I am just the mascot you left here... What about the Big Four of the Q organization..."


    "It seems that Little Plum can''t wait to start designing death?" The Q of Spades smiled and said: "Don''t worry...Finally test the big fish problem, we will leave it to you to design..."


    "Really?" Xiao Meihua Q said with surprise: "I can''t wait... what do you think of the murder in the secret room? Or is it a crime of passion?? Or is it...?"


    Before Xiao Meihua''s words were finished, suddenly the door of the room was opened...a voice came.


    "It''s dark, why don''t you even turn on the lights?" With the sound, there was a snap--the lights in the whole room were turned on...In an instant, the whole room was bright.


    "Ahhhhhhhh... badass, the atmosphere we finally brought out was destroyed by you..." Fang Pian Q sounded extremely depressed.


    "..." Zhou Ye looked stunned... These chicks gathered here with a mysterious look... just what are they going to do??"Kiko, Mena, Karina, and you, Sino...what are you doing?"


    "My dear, we are having a giant meeting organized by Q..." The spades Q, that is, Katerina stood up with a smile, and walked to her man''s side... She stretched out her hand and hugged her man, gently In his ear, he said: "Under my black robe, but I don''t wear anything...Are you surprised?"

 Movie World Chapter 699

    "..." Zhou Ye was a little speechless... but I can''t say that this kind of black robe that covers the whole body is worn outside, but the non-stretched dress under the black robe really makes him a little itchy... "Really? Is it the same with Little Sinuo?"


    "It''s not like that..." When Xiao Sinuo heard Zhou Ye''s words, her face turned red in an instant... Even though she was persevering in her heart, the girl''s reservedness prevented her from saying that.


    "Ha... honey, are you finally going to extend your claws to Sinuo today?" Hongxin Q Mena stood up with a chuckle and walked behind Xiao Sinuo... "Why not take advantage of it? Today, let''s make Little Sinuo our sister completely..."


    "Huh??" Little Sinuo screamed when he heard Mena''s words... He jumped up and ran directly behind Kiko, "No...Brother...I, I''m still a child... ¡­"


    However-instead of waiting for Zhou Ye to speak, Kiko, who thought he would protect him, turned around and caught her."Well, I also think that the Big Four of the Q organization are a bit of a misnomer. Thinking about it carefully, it seems that you are the only one who has not really become a dear woman... So, accept your fate..."


    "Ah...Kiko sister...How can you do this?" Little Sinuo exclaimed with a surprised look...


    "Okay, Little Sinuo... Stop pretending... With your IQ, if you really don''t want to give it to my dear, you would have run away..." Mina directly broke through Xiao Sinuo''s disguise.


    "..." Hearing Mena''s words, Little Sinuo fell silent--indeed, if she really wanted to run, she would have run away... In this big family, all the elder sisters were left behind. Our unabashed love for our brother.


    She has also felt confused... Is this life what she wants?But when she tried to imagine her life after leaving her brother, she felt that she was almost unable to breathe... She was sure of one thing, that she could no longer do without Zhou Ye.


    The current little resistance is actually plain... it''s just little Sinuo''s unwillingness."Brother... Brother hasn''t told me that I love you..."


    ... Zhou Ye looked at the little Sinuo who was standing, lowered his head, and looked unwilling... With a slight smile, he slowly walked in front of her, lowered his head, and was in front of Xiao Sinuo. In the ear, he whispered what Xiao Sino wanted to hear.


    "Brother, brother...I belonged to you from the day you brought me out of the orphanage..." Little Sinuo couldn''t help it anymore and hugged Zhou Ye... He got into his arms and whispered: "Love me...brother..."


    Faced with this situation, Zhou Ye was of course unceremonious... hehe.


    But I have to say that Sinuo, who was just fifteen years old, is still a bit too young... Even with the help of three sisters, she still suffered a lot...


    Three hours later...


    Kiko, who was helpless, snuggled up next to Katerina... and sighed helplessly: "I knew... it would eventually become this situation... I should have run away soon... blame you, Katerina... ¡­What are you doing to tease my dear... Everyone who made it looks like this now..."


    "Don''t you think this is fun?" As a girl of the fighting race, Katerina still has the strength to make fun of her sister.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye, as if holding a big baby doll, sitting in front of the computer with a little Sino...Curiously looking at the computer in front of him, the things displayed on the four computers are different, and each computer is one. People¡¯s images...as they move around, the position of the images is constantly changing. Zhou Ye can tell from the shooting angle... Some of these images are borrowed from the monitors on the street, and in areas without monitors. It¡¯s a high-resolution satellite image...


    "What are you doing?" Zhou Ye asked in a daze.


    Chapter nine hundred and eighty six


    "I, we''re playing games..." Little Sinuo took a deep breath and said... There''s no way, someone is still making trouble, how can she resist it??


    "What game to play?" Zhou Ye looked at the computer screen. On several screens divided like Jiugongge, they were all one guy... This guy looked a little thin... and his face was wretched... He didn''t think it would It is a fun game.


    "...Brother, don''t make trouble..." Little Sinuo twisted her body...with a silent motion protesting Zhou Ye''s dishonest little movements... "I can''t explain to you like this..."


    "Okay, okay... I promise not to make any mistakes... Tell me something..." Zhou Ye hurriedly typed with both hands to show his innocence...cough cough...


    "Didn¡¯t Sister Kiko set up a Q organization?" Although Zhou Ye typed with both hands, his little harassment was still there... but it was already within the range that Little Sinuo could tolerate¡ªLittle Sinuo forcedly endured it. Painfully, explained: "Sister Kiko and Sister Katerina have jointly produced an app called Master of Crime... Now our Q organization is the number one detective among Masters of Crime..."


    "...Uh, okay...what does this crime master app have to do with these?" Zhou Ye asked curiously... "Are you tracking criminals through computers?"


    "Of course not..." The talking Kiko, at this time, she surrounded Zhou Ye with Katerina and Mena, and explained: "We are just screening targets..."


    "Screening targets?? What targets to screen?" Zhou Ye became even more curious. He was a little bit confused about what these high IQ women gathered together to make a moth?


    "We are screening targets that can control crime..." It was Katerina who answered Zhou Ye this time. As she said, she leaned forward and cracked the keyboard in front of Zhou Ye. The picture changed again... Become a somewhat young boy."Like this..."


    Katerina said, pressing the Enter key, and then a chat window was opened... She typed a line directly above [The 46th ring mission is released, please slap the woman in red in front of you hard Apple then yelled "Really flexible". The reward for this mission: $10,000...Limited time, five minutes...After five minutes, the mission failed.


    After typing this sentence, Katerina directly hit the enter key... After a while, the phone in the boy''s pocket in the picture seemed to ring, he took out the phone with joy and looked down... ¡­


    When he saw the information on the phone, the boy was a little embarrassed... He looked at the woman walking in front of him, and hesitated...


    Although he was hesitating,...His footsteps have been involuntarily following the woman in the red dress in front of him...Time has passed...


    The picture in front of Zhou Ye has also changed many times... but the pig''s feet in the picture have always been the boy.


    In the end--at four minutes and thirty seconds, the boy gritted his teeth and rushed over... He patted the apple of the woman in red in front of him forcefully, and then yelled something...


    The woman was screamed in surprise when she suffered such a sudden attack... Then, she grabbed the boy... There were a lot of pedestrians who had witnessed this scene nearby, and seemed to be accusing the boy.


    In the end... everyone still saw that the boy was too young and didn''t embarrass him, of course-he was still slapped twice. It was not someone else who hit him, it was the woman in red who was suddenly attacked by him...


    As the crowd dissipated, the boy who had regained his freedom trot all the way to another street... He couldn''t help taking out his mobile phone and looking at it. When he saw the extra 10,000 dollars in his account, he forbeared him. Can''t help but smile...


    "Is your behavior controlled?" Zhou Ye looked at the young man thoughtfully, and said to himself: "Are you hacking into their phones just to play with them?"


    "Of course not..." Kiko explained with a smile: "They are just the seeds we planted... When a person slowly slides into the abyss because of a small favor... He will eventually become our puppet... And these puppets, these are the props for the next test of a certain detective..."


    "..." Zhou Ye felt as if he had seen the truth... He asked again: "Then whom are you going to test?"


    "It''s this guy..." Mina smiled and took out her mobile phone. After clicking on a software called Master of Crime, a ranking appeared... "Qin Feng..."


    "...You said it was a test, but you are actually playing around..." Zhou Ye said silently, "How do you plan to involve this high school student in a certain incident? How do you plan to make him have to solve the case? ?"


    "Don''t worry..." Kiko said with a confident face: "It is absolutely okay for us to organize the four giants to do things... In this Internet age, any small incentives can make him unconsciously follow our intentions. Work...Of course, although he himself has a high IQ, none of his relatives has a high IQ...Just a little bit of guidance is needed to let him be led by our nose..."


    "Four giants?? Q organization??" Zhou Ye looked dazed, didn''t he mean the three giants at that time?Why have you become the Big Four now??


    "Now Sister Mina has joined us, so... we are now the Big Four..." Little Sinuo said: "Sister Mina also gave us the code name??"


    "Code name?? What code name??" Zhou Ye became a little curious...


    "For example... Sister Mina is the Hearts Q, Sister Katerina is the Q of Spades, I am the Q of Clubs, and Sister Kiko is the Q of the Square..." Little Sinuo introduced: "Sister Mina said, playing cards On the top of Q in China, it happens to be the image of the queen... Therefore, the four giants of our Q organization use black and red plum as the code name, which is just right...


    "..." Hearing Xiao Sino''s explanation, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while...Well, there will be such a code name, which is very Mena, and basically did not leave Mena''s old line...


    It¡¯s just that I¡¯m sorry for Qin Feng. Zhou Ye originally thought that he would bring back Little Sinuo and this guy would have a wonderful vacation in Thailand, but he didn¡¯t expect... actually¡ªhey, poor baby, ask for it. Blessed...


    Chapter Nine Hundred and Eighty Seven


    Thailand-Bangkok...


    Dan moved towards his home one step at a time... he really didn''t want to go home...


    It''s not because of domestic violence or the like... It''s not so much domestic violence, it''s better to say-his father is a little too kind to him, and the goodness is somewhat beyond the relationship between father and son.


    "Huh..." Dan sighed for a long time. He didn''t know who to tell these thoughts... His father was a gay, and he had other attempts to himself... Who would say such things? Believe??


    Or, just in exchange for everyone''s ridicule??


    Since then, has become a joke in the eyes of others??


    This is what Dan tried to avoid...


    He also thought about leaving his father and ran away from home... However, he did not have the confidence to support himself. As a smart boy, Dan deeply understood... In this society, there is no such thing as his father. Asylum, without a source of livelihood, his final result can only be reduced to the streets...


    But-do you still have to be harassed by your father??

 Movie World Im King Chapter 700

    When Dan thinks of his father''s big hands, which have been rough for carving all the year round, sliding on him, he has a feeling of wanting to vomit...but he has nowhere to escape...


    Because he doesn''t have the ability to be self-reliant...


    "..." Dan sighed again... He really missed his mother... Although he had almost forgotten his mother''s appearance, but... the kind of family affection in the blood, but No matter what.


    "What should I do?" Dan said to himself, he was really afraid to go home and really didn''t want the chrysanthemum to bloom to the sun...


    At this moment, he suddenly felt the phone in his trouser pocket rang... it was the sound of a text message. Dan originally thought it was the kind of spam advertisement text message that he didn''t want to read... But it was a ghost, so he still took out his phone. Looked over.


    [Are you dissatisfied with reality?Welcome to the Perfect Life Game...In this game, you only need to follow the SMS instructions to make the corresponding actions, then...you will receive generous monetary rewards. The first part of the task: Please spit loudly in the public. ¡ª¡ªReward for this mission: US$300 ¡ª limited time for three minutes.


    "Insane..." Dan saw this text message and couldn''t help but cursed in a low voice...


    In his opinion, this was just a spoof text message sent by someone who was idle. After deleting the text message, Dan put the phone in his pocket again.


    At this moment, a van full of various seasonings drove past Dan, perhaps because the seasoning bag on the car was a little damaged, and the spicy smell of the choking nose filled Dan''s nose... let him bear it. I couldn''t help sneezing a few times.


    After sneezing, Dan felt itchy in his throat and eyes. He couldn''t help coughing twice, and finally spit out his last mouthful of sputum on the ground.


    After spitting, Dan looked around cautiously... No one seemed to notice him, he hurried forward... After all, spitting in public is not too good, the young Dan is still a little embarrassed. of.


    But Dan just took two steps...His phone rang again...


    Dan quickly ran away from the''scene of the crime'' and took out his mobile phone... Originally he thought it was another spam message this time, but what he didn''t expect was... the text message was indeed a text message, but it was his mobile phone. An incoming text message from a payment software in.


    [You have received the 9,597 baht remitted to your XX account...Please check it.


    9597 baht??Isn''t this equal to three hundred dollars???


    Dan was instantly surprised... He felt his heart pound and pounding for a while. With this money, he could escape from his father''s claws... and even, he could use the money to go to Lykan House to find his mother... ¡­


    He resisted the excitement, and once again found out the [mission message] that he had just regarded as a prank message. This time--he seriously read the mission message word by word. Again.


    However, there is no clue...


    Except for the terrible short text message number, there are no clues... Dan can only give up temporarily. He walked towards his father''s workshop with anxiety, but surprise and inexplicable mood...


    Although he has money now, Dan understands that the money is only enough to live in Bangkok for a month, not enough to escape the man¡¯s clutches...


    In the days that followed, Dan found that the text message appeared once in a while, and every time the text message appeared, it meant that there was a task to complete... various tasks.


    Sometimes, the mission may just be a prank, and sometimes, the mission has touched the edge of the law...


    However, Dan faced that task, with more and more generous bonuses... He couldn''t refuse such a task, he always told himself in his heart... This is the last time, the last time... However, the next task is coming. At that time, in the face of more and more generous bonuses, he once again shamefully obeyed...


    As the mission progressed, his greed was infinitely magnified... and the moral bottom line was lowering step by step... He was doing what the Q organization Big Four wanted... step by step, sliding towards the controlled abyss.


    Unknowingly time, it has already reached December, and Dan has been in contact with this task for three full months...


    Today, the task posted on the phone made him overjoyed... [Leaving Bangkok...]


    He wanted to escape from his father a long time ago. This time... even God is helping him... Dan was already happy and didn''t know what to do. He quietly hid some essential items while he was going to school. In my schoolbag...


    As usual, after saying hello to his father, he walked out the door... Dan swears that this time he will never come back after he left... He already has nearly ten in his account. Ten thousand dollars in deposit... enough for him to live until he is an adult.


    However¡ªis it really as simple as Dan thought?Can the perfect life game really bring him a perfect life??Obviously...Q organization is not a philanthropist, they are already laying out their own rituals...


    Chapter 988: Viagra Yacht Club


    April-Thailand-Koh Samui.


    Koh Samui is an outlying island far away from the continental shelf. The entire island is like a capital U in the English alphabet, surrounded by an excellent deep-water harbor...


    However, the location here is a bit awkward. It is neither located on the corner of a busy seaway, but also far from the mainland, so it does not have the conditions to build a deep-water port.


    But it doesn¡¯t matter... because it¡¯s located around the equator, the temperature is over 30 degrees throughout the year. It is a good holiday destination, of course... the holiday destination mentioned here does not refer to the kind of civilianization. Tourist place.


    The island is not navigable, and there are no residents on the island. If you want to come here, you first need a yacht... This condition limits a lot of people.


    Therefore, it has also become the best place for yacht clubs in Hong Kong and Macau to hold events.


    Calm seas, tree-lined islands... The weather with temperature issues, and the secludedness that is difficult for ordinary people to reach. All these make the yacht club staff ecstatic... It can be said that it is simply the best sea party. Sports venue.


    At this moment-three large yachts have been docked here, and the original silent bay is full of the voices of Yingying and Yanyan. It can be seen that they are having fun...


    On one of the large yachts, Wen Wei was lying on a beach chair with sunglasses and soaking up the sun... After all, he was older and couldn''t be like those young people, playing crazy there...


    "Dad... When will my sister and brother-in-law come over..." David asked, lying on the beach chair next to Viagra.His father said it was too dangerous to let him play alone... and his father didn''t want to play with him, so David now can only pray for his sister and brother-in-law to come over soon, so that someone can play with him. .


    "When I called your sister just now, your sister said it''s coming soon..." Viagra said lazily, lying on the beach chair.The weather in this month is just right. If another month passes, the weather in Thailand will be very hot...Don''t even talk about the sun, the salted fish will be too hot...


    At this moment, there was an exclamation...


    "I''m going to see what''s going on..." Aberdeen DAVID jumped up from the beach chair with a carp, and hurriedly ran towards the stern...because the exclamation came from there.


    "Slow down... be careful..." Viagra yelled a little worriedly. He originally wanted to lie down there for a rest meeting. However, after hesitating for a moment, Viagra finally chose to get up and look at his son... He came to a son, he was really afraid that if his son accidentally had an accident, his literary family would be completely cut off...then he couldn''t find the tone of crying...


    But David has already rushed to the stern... He has seen what caused everyone to exclaim... The MMs who were originally surfing and playing water polo stopped their movements and looked far away. go with.


    I saw a huge silvery-white yacht...No, or maybe a cruise ship is more suitable...It is approaching in their direction, so the three yachts docked here are not too small anymore, each one is enough. It''s dozens of meters long...


    However, compared with the yacht that was approaching them, he immediately became a dwarf.


    "Okay...it''s big..." David raised his face and looked at this giant yacht long and wide...if there is no comparison, there is no harm. They are all yachts, and their yachts are only a few meters high. , And their yacht is tens of meters high... This is the gap.


    At this moment, he suddenly heard a familiar voice... "David..."


    "Eh!! Sister..." David followed the voice, and the woman in the floral skirt on the top deck of the yacht was not his sister and who was it???


    "David, where''s daddy?" Wen Ling lowered her head and asked her brother with a smile¡ªactually, she had already seen her dad walking over, what should I say...women, they are somewhat showy The genes are there, just like men love face, this is the instinct carved into their bones.


    Show off your new clothes when you were young, show off your figure when you grow up, show off your husband when you get married, and of course show off your son if you have a good son.


    Although Wen Ling has no children, she doesn''t delay her husband''s rich financial resources...


    Zhou Ye''s Great Emperor was a bit too big, so it stopped when it was more than 30 meters away from Viagra Yacht.


    Viagra also came behind David Zai at this time. He shouted at his daughter: "A Ling... where is your husband? Didn''t you come with you??"


    "Viagra, I''m here... wait, I''ll go down right away..." Zhou Ye pointed out his head when he heard Viagra asking himself, and said hello to Viagra...


    While talking, Zhou Ye took Wen Ling and A Cai down the deck. He took the two women directly at the stern in a speedboat and drove towards Viagra¡¯s yacht. A Cai also followed this time because of Brother Jian. Will come... After all, Viagra and Jian Ge are brothers-the relationship between the two is very close.


    As soon as Zhou Ye''s speedboat approached Viagra''s yacht, he saw that Viagra and his brother-in-law were waiting there early, and he smiled and greeted Viagra directly."Viagra... why is it so fashionable this year, actually doing parties at sea..."


    "My friends'' suggestions... Besides, David wants to relax..." Viagra said, reaching out his hand and dragging his daughter onto the yacht... Zhou Ye took A Cai and stepped onto it. The yacht.


    "Brother-in-law, brother-in-law...is this the gift you brought me?" The sharp-eyed DAVID saw the handbag in Zhou Ye''s hand at a glance, and he asked hurriedly.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 701

    "This thing is not a gift for you..." Zhou Ye smiled and passed the thing in his hand to Viagra. "This is a gift for your father..."


    Although Zhou Ye shouted Viagra every day, he still respected Wen Ling''s father. In any case, people can give him their baby daughter, it is their trust in him...Let''s see how the old man Can you come empty-handed?


    "Romane Conti¡¯s wine king..." Viagra opened the handbag and his eyes lit up. He was really satisfied with the son-in-law of Zhou Ye. He was handsome and rich, informed and interesting. In addition to being a little bit carefree, he really looked for There is nothing wrong...


    But then again, how many rich men don''t bother?As a person who came here, Viagra still understood Zhou Ye very well... If he had Zhou Ye so rich and handsome when he was young, I''m afraid he would spend more money to play than Zhou Ye."Let''s go, I have opened a bottle of Lafite in 1982. When Ajian arrives, let''s drink two glasses..."


    Viagra was satisfied with Zhou Ye''s gift, but David was not satisfied."Hey, it''s actually wine...it''s boring!"


    "What kind of gift...every day I know to ask for a gift from your brother-in-law..." Wen Ling is not used to her brother''s problems, she unceremoniously hit her brother''s forehead directly.


    "Hey, it really is the water thrown by the married sister... Actually, it''s not directed at his brother..." David sighed, looking like a big ghost, causing everyone to laugh.


    Chapter Nine Hundred and Eighty Nine


    A group of people came to the deck of the bow. Viagra watched his daughter and his niece whispering and whispering there, while his son David, who looked bored, simply said: "Ah. Ling, you can take A Cai and David to play there... Many of the people who come to the yacht club this time are your former friends, so go and have a good time with them..."


    "Then let''s go there to play, let A Cai, I''ll take you to meet friends who used to play with me..." A Ling was feeling bored with her dad. Hearing this was like a pardon. Normally, I pulled A Cai and walked towards the cabin with her brother... There was a group of people surrounded, and A Ling was very curious about what they were doing...


    "Hey, I''m getting old..." Viagra watched his daughter go away with his son and A Cai, and exclaimed: "I used to be the same as them. I like to play... Now I can''t play..."


    "Viagra, you are too modest... What does it mean to be unable to play... I heard that you are having fun playing in Hong Kong... For example, a little female star?" Zhou Ye sat on a beach chair. He picked up the drink he had just delivered, took a sip, and joked.


    "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! That''s it... who told you this?"


    "Brother Jian told me..." Zhou Ye unceremoniously sold another old man of his own. "He called and asked me to ask for medicine, saying that his medicine was cheated by you... It took all his energy. It¡¯s on the body of the wild flower...Well, like him, it¡¯s a little too weak to pay the public food every day..."


    "Hey, why doesn''t he say that he has five wives?" Viagra disdainfully pulled his brother''s old man. "He has five wives and he is not honest. He even dared to go to Hong Kong with me last time, almost Can''t open the window..."


    Zhou Ye laughed straightly. These two old guys were over a hundred years old together, and they didn''t accept the old age. They went out to pick up girls with the medicine he gave them...Eh!!!It''s really endless. XX more than...


    "I seem to have heard someone say bad things about me..." It''s really about Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrived... Viagra just sold his brother''s old dick behind his back, and he was immediately punished...


    Brother Jian walked up to Viagra with a smile on his face, stared at Viagra and said: "Viagra, you are too unreliable to do this, I didn''t sell you... You actually sold me in front of my son-in-law... Brother can still do it ..."


    "I didn''t sell you in front of your son-in-law... I just chatted with my son-in-law..." Viagra pretended to be stupid.


    "I didn''t even sell me... What were you talking about in Hong Kong just now?"


    "We are just talking about the fun places in Hong Kong..."


    "What does it mean that you can''t open the window?"


    "You got it wrong, I said you can''t go to the kitchen..."


    Zhou Ye watched with interest the two old guys amused there... In fact, they only exchanged their feelings with each other in this slightly funny way. With the brotherhood between them... there are some interesting things that are not on the stage. Just treat each other as a joke, no one will be really angry because of it.


    In the end, the farce ended with Viagra taking out the Lafite that he opened in 1982... It¡¯s just that Zhou Ye was also a little bit horrified by Chi Yu. He was forced by the two old men to join forces, and finally had to hand over two secret medicines. Hear the cost of privacy for two people...


    I have to say that this secret medicine is still very useful for these two old guys...It doesn''t hurt the body, and it can strengthen the foundation...Take one capsule a week, and feel the whole person is full of energy.


    Just when the two old and one young were drinking and chatting, David suddenly ran over...with an anxious look on his face he shouted: "Brother-in-law, brother-in-law... Go and see, my sister is playing mahjong... I lost a lot of money..."


    Upon hearing this, the three of them were taken aback...


    Jian Ge and Viagra Leng were there because they didn¡¯t expect such things to happen in private occasions like the Yacht Club, while Zhou Ye Leng thought of something there...


    Has it reached this time??I''m embarrassed...Three old people, I will accept your daughter unceremoniously.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye stood up directly and said to his two old husbands: "I''ll just go and have a look, you can keep playing..."


    "Yeah!" Brother Jian was very relieved about this, what is wrong with Zhou Ye''s gambling skills?He himself was a defeated opponent of his son-in-law, if Zhou Ye couldn''t handle it, then he would go there for nothing...


    Viagra watched his son-in-law walk into the cabin with his son, and he asked with some worry: "Can A Ye do it... Don''t lose to others in the end..."


    Brother Jian graciously took a sip of red wine and said: "Viagra, you, put your heart in your stomach... If he can''t, no one can do it..."


    "Is he already done with your true story?" Viagra asked curiously. You know, he only knows that his son-in-law has an extraordinary background and rich and willful, but he really doesn''t know that his son-in-law can gamble...


    "Of course..." Brother Jian also admitted this sentence unceremoniously. He didn''t mention the fact that he lost his daughter to Zhou Ye 20 years ago. This kind of embarrassment is a fool. Take the initiative to say it...


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already walked into the cabin under David¡¯s leadership. This was originally a small living room, but now the middle table and chairs inside have been removed, replaced by a mahjong table and four stools... ¡­


    Wen Ling was sitting there playing mahjong... When Zhou Ye entered, he heard the three old men who played mahjong with Wen Ling yelling there: "Dihu, give money... give money soon..."


    "Ah...how much do I have to lose?" Wen Ling was a little dumbfounded...but it''s okay, she is really not bad for money, there are still a lot of cards in the card Zhou Ye gave her...


    "Five hundred thousand, sixty thousand, a total of thirty million... Give the money quickly..." said the fat man with glasses sitting at Wen Ling''s hand with a smug expression.


    "Oh..." Wen Ling asked stupidly: "Can I swipe the card? I didn''t bring that much cash..."


    "Of course..." The three old men winked at each other, and they were secretly happy... It seems that they can make a lot of money after spending a lot of money in the yacht club... .


    After Wen Ling finished swiping the card, Zhou Ye walked behind his woman and patted Wen Ling''s shoulder lightly: "Okay, baby, you are not feeling lucky... I''ll help you play a game! "


    "Okay, husband..." Wen Ling stood up, gave her man a sip, and said, "My dear, help me win them all... I have lost a lot of money..."


    "Don''t worry..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly. Not only did he want to win them, he also wanted to win the daughter of the old thousand...


    Nine hundred and ninety chapters


    "Ha, my wife lost my husband..." The wretched guy sitting across from Zhou Ye asked triumphantly: "I just don''t know who you want to play after you lose? Is your dad?"


    "The three of you look so familiar..." Zhou Ye sat in the position Wen Ling let out, looked up at [Zhu Zhishan] who was sitting opposite, and said, "I don''t know what to call it..."


    He said that he wished Zhishan because this guy once played Zhu Zhishan in Star Master''s [Tang Bohu Dian Qiuxiang]. This guy is too talented, and looking at it makes people have an urge to crush him.


    "Brother Jing..."


    "Call me Brother Niu..." Zhu Zhishan said.


    "Zhen X Dan..."


    "..." Zhou Ye almost didn''t laugh when he heard the words of the three of them. These three people are more insidious than the other... If you don''t slaughter them severely, they won''t be relieved... "I don''t know how to play. ??"


    "Five hundred thousand, no capping...how about it? Can''t you afford to play??" The guy who calls himself Niu looked down on people, as if to say, if you can''t afford to lose, you should hurry in. Right...


    In fact, this is one of their strategies. The children of the rich will have some arrogance, and they use this method to inspire people to play with them...


    "It doesn''t matter, if it''s too much, I can still afford to lose three to five billion..." Zhou Ye said this, and the three old people couldn''t help but exchange their eyes secretly, ha-gone silly. Bai Tian, ??here comes a prodigal... It''s great.


    "Then everyone, let''s start..." Brother Niu said that the cards were about to be shuffled, but Zhou Ye stopped him."I can afford to lose, but I don''t know if you can afford to lose..."


    "Ha... Are you doubting our financial resources?" Brother Jing slapped the table and said loudly, "You don''t even ask, in Hong Kong and Macau, who doesn''t know my brother Jing..."


    Zhou Ye watched this guy performing there with a smile...he has been watching him a little hairy, and when he thought he was performing too much, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "In this case, I will be fine... ¡­"


    Immediately the four began to shuffle the cards...the cards...

 Movie World Chapter 702

    After everyone''s cards were up, a woman quietly walked behind Zhou Ye with a glass of champagne, wanting to see what card he was in, but... to her disappointment, Zhou Ye never turned it up. Take a look at the cards.


    Seeing this situation, the three old thousand were playing drums secretly in their hearts... Isn''t it time to meet a ghost on the road at night??Is this guy a master??


    "Hey¡ªBrother Niu, play cards..." Zhou Ye reminded him by knocking on the table funny looking at the three of them exchanging glances.


    "If you play the card, you will get a fortune..." Brother Niu waited for a long time without waiting for his niece''s secret signal, so he could only choose the safest card to play...


    "Daughter...what kind of card is he..." Zhen X Dan kept winking at her daughter and asked her to find a way to look at the card... Mengyao who made her was anxious in the end and pretended to be careless. All the champagne in his hand poured on Zhou Ye...


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry... I''m so sorry, I''ll wipe it for you..." Mengyao said that she was going to make Zhou Ye wipe champagne. In fact, her hand was secretly facing Zhou. Ye''s card was touched...


    "No need..." As soon as Zhou Ye raised his hand, he blocked her stretched hand, and then dragged Mengyao into his arms, and smiled slightly: "Look at what your champagne can bring me. How much luck..."


    "I...I..." Mengyao was a little dumbfounded... and her father was even more dumbfounded, fucking, there is such an operation??Isn''t this guy afraid of his wife??Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but look up at Wen Ling''s side... Unexpectedly, Wen Ling didn''t look at this side at all, but chatted with A Cai there quietly...


    "Hurry up to play the cards...Big star..." Zhou Ye held Mengyao in one hand and tapped the table with the other to remind Zhen X Dan to play the cards quickly.


    "If you come out, don''t worry, I will never come out to give you a card and make a fortune..." Zhen X Dan said with a gloomy expression. This guy ate his daughter''s tofu and urged himself to play here. ...It''s... the more he thinks about it, the more he feels it''s not a taste.


    "Then I draw the card, isn''t it?" Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his hand to draw the card... But Mengyao stopped him... "I''ll help you draw the card..."


    "Okay, no problem... it must be good for a beautiful woman to draw cards..." Zhou Ye smiled and touched her slender waist slightly, and said.


    Mengyao resisted the strange feeling from her waist, and stretched out her hand to draw a card for Zhou Ye...


    Her original intention of drawing cards was to be afraid that Zhou Ye would cheat, and she couldn''t change cards to cheat today. Who made her wear a swimsuit??Maybe someone can change cards in this situation, but it''s definitely not her...


    Mengyao''s hand just touched the card, and her heart was filled with secret joy. It was a wind card. Generally speaking, such cards were useless... Although her heart was already jumping for joy, but her face But he pretended to blame himself and said: "I''m sorry...I touched Dongfeng..."


    "The luck of beautiful women is good..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, took the card from Mengyao''s hand, and said, "Dongfeng-Kong!"


    "..."


    ".................."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the three old people were speechless for a while, and they looked at Zhen Yao with a gloomy expression... I really wanted to ask my elder niece where she was... Actually they came up and touched one. Concealed bars-can you still play happily...


    Mengyao was almost crying, she didn''t mean it...


    However, the good show is still behind...


    After Zhou Ye placed the Dongfeng Concealed Kung on the table, he went to the bottom of the Kung to draw a card..., Xifeng...


    "Westerly-hidden bars..."


    Then draw the card, "North Wind¡ª¡ªConcealed Kong..."


    Touch it again, "South Wind¡ª¡ªHangong..."


    The three old people were already depressed... However, when Zhou Ye touched the bottom of the bar for the last time, a piece of Hongzhong suddenly appeared in his hand, "Excuse me, everyone... I am married, big four happy + word Yishi +Four bars+Four dark carvings+Cleaning in front of the door+Flowers on the bars. A total of 373 times...186.5 million per person...Thank you for your patronage..."


    Looking at the mahjong tiles in front of Zhou Ye-the three old Qianjia Mengyao, they were completely dumbfounded...Each of them was 186.5 million... They didn''t have that many sold...


    Chapter Ninety One


    "I...we have no money..." The three old people were dumbfounded...this time they really hit the south wall.


    "No money?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "That''s easy to say...then use her to pay off the debt..."


    Zhou Ye said, his arms tightened, and Mengyao, who wanted to sneak out of her arms, clung to Mengyao again...


    "Ah¡ª¡ª!!!" Mengyao screamed fiercely by Zhou Ye''s action.Pushing Zhou Ye vigorously, he shouted: "I don''t know them... I''m just a spectator... Why should I be used to pay off debts..."


    "You really don''t know them?" Zhou Ye glanced at Mengyao with a faint smile, and said: "Then I can use their parts to repay the debt... One hand, I count you 10 million. One leg...more meat, even bones and meat, I count you 20 million... you are one with two arms and two legs, then each of you is still missing me-one hundred and twenty-five million..."


    "..."


    When the three old people heard Zhou Ye''s words, they couldn''t help but sweat on their faces... Just kidding, their arms and legs were chopped off. Even if they were still alive, it wouldn''t be much fun... Could it be that they were going to perform the drama of being physically disabled? ?


    And even if they don''t have their arms and legs, they still owe Zhou Ye more than 100 million...How can they live this day?


    "Good...good girl...you just follow this young master..." Zhen X Dan''s face was trembling, and he tremblingly said to his daughter: "Do you want to see your father I am old? Are you old enough to have trouble with your hands and feet?"


    "Yeah, my dear niece...you can do it..." Brother Jing and Brother Niu also pleaded bitterly: "Look at this young master who is so talented and suave... You will never suffer with him... "


    Seeing her father and two uncles wishing to wash and pack herself immediately before Zhou Ye, Mengyao couldn''t help feeling anguish... They all said that they would lose if they gamble for a long time... They still wanted to cheat money¡­¡­


    I don''t even look at what place it is here... I''ve walked a lot at night, and finally I met a ghost, right??This yacht club is organized by the rich and wealthy in Macau. There is no rich person who can bet on the word...


    "How? Have you considered it clearly?" Zhou Ye was not anxious, watching Mengyao in his arms happily playing a face-changing game...for a while, then for a purple...for a while...for a while... Yes, it''s really interesting...


    At this moment-the female relatives in the cabin had already gone out under Wen Ling and A Cai''s greetings... Only a few bodyguards on the ship were left, blocking the cabin door one after another... These people really ran away There is nowhere to run.


    "I... I promised..." Mengyao finally agreed to her father''s plea...


    "Hahaha...not bad...then our account has been written off!" Zhou Ye laughed, and directly picked up Mengyao and walked outside...money?What he has is... to accompany the three of them, and what he wants is the little beauty Mengyao...


    The three old people looked at Zhou Ye''s long-distance back, and suddenly felt a bleak...Is this considered stealing chicken?


    At this moment, Brother Niu looked at his two accomplices, and then said cautiously: "That...that...we shouldn''t have lost a lot...and how much the guy''s wife lost to us. Ten million..."


    "Asshole... That''s the money I sold for my daughter... Do you dare to spend it?" Zhen X Dan said with an angry look on the table: "Take them out for me..."


    "Why, that''s what everyone earned..."


    "Asshole, without my daughter, you will all have your arms and legs removed..."


    "This...this is just an accident..." Brother Jing said with a look of embarrassment: "No one would want to... Besides, if it weren''t for your daughter to draw a good card for that guy, how could we lose? So miserable..."


    "Asshole...what does it matter to my daughter..."


    "It''s all about your daughter..."


    The three of them talked...then they fought, looking like they didn''t live together.


    The bodyguards standing at the door didn''t stop them, they just stood there watching happily...


    The three of them scrambled into a ball, but... soon, they started to play Three Kingdoms, one for a while, and one for the other two together... It was really chaotic.


    The three of them shot from the cabin to the outside, and from outside the cabin... into the water, and eventually all three of them disappeared before everyone''s eyes.


    At this time, the bodyguards found out... These three old people are playing a fake and idiotic escape from Jin Chan... But after thinking about it, they gave up looking for these three old people... After all, they are young master Ye. I didn''t say to watch them...


    On the other side-Zhou Ye has already returned to his yacht with Mengyao. For the first time, he always finds a place he is familiar with...


    "Where are you taking me?" Mengyao asked with a panic expression while struggling desperately in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    "Of course I do what I like to do..." Zhou Ye held Mengyao, walking in the corridor of his yacht cabin, and asked with a smile: "In what style of room do you want to lose your first place? Time? Fairy tale style? One Thousand and One Nights style? British aristocratic style or..."

 The Movie World Chapter 703

    "I... I''m a little scared... Can we have a glass of wine first... Let me ease my emotions..." Mengyao clasped her hands together, a little girl panicked with fear, in fact she just wanted to It¡¯s just a delay...


    When she just walked out, she had already seen the secret signal sent by her father, ask her to deal with it carefully, they will come to rescue her...


    "No problem... I am the most gentleman..." Zhou Ye said, holding Mengyao and turning around, stopped at the door of a cabin... Mengyao didn''t see Zhou Ye have other things. Action, push the door.The door opened directly...


    Are all the cabin doors on this yacht unlocked??With such doubts, Mengyao wanted to look inside the house... This cabin was more than 100 square meters in size. As soon as I entered the door, I saw a large round couch placed in the middle of the cabin... There is a small bar on the wall...


    Zhou Ye walked into the house, put Mengyao down, then walked to the bar, opened a bottle of red wine... took a goblet from the bar and poured it in...


    Zhou Ye glanced at Mengyao while pouring the wine. This girl was looking around the room... She looked curiously, but she always pointed to the various exits in the normal room...


    For example, the glass on the porthole... For example, the door of the house...


    Zhou Ye just smiled slightly... It seems that this girl has not yet died of her heart to escape...


    Chapter nine hundred and ninety two


    Damn...The glass of this porthole looks so strong...I guess it won''t break, but the front door doesn''t look like it''s locked, and I haven''t seen the fingerprint recognition system of the electronic lock...It should be confirmed that it is not locked... ¡­Meng Yao stared at the door of the room for a long time before she confirmed it.


    In fact, this cabin is still locked... It''s just that the lock here is a central control lock, which is fully controlled by the artificial intelligence Diji of the Great Emperor... That is to say, if he is not within the authority, he will not be able to fight if he is exhausted. Open the hatch here...


    No, or it should be said, if it is an outsider, without the company of Zhou Ye or Zhou Ye''s women, as soon as you dare to board the ship, Di Ji¡¯s self-defense counterattack mechanism will be triggered... Then the biochemical maid will directly activate... quickly Destroy the invaders.


    Mengyao didn¡¯t know anything about these things. After all¡ªin this world, artificial intelligence is only a matter of human imagination and only exists in science fiction. In fact...the artificial intelligence was born using binary computers. Possibility, small and pitiful... After all, 1 means yes, 0 means no, this kind of binary is inherently not equipped with fuzzy judgment function... This is also the biggest shortcoming of binary.


    Ahem... It''s a bit far away.


    Zhou Ye carried two glasses of red wine and walked to Mengyao who was looking around. After passing the wine, he smiled and said, "What are you looking at?"


    "No... I didn''t see anything..." Mengyao took the red wine from Zhou Ye in a panic, holding the wine glass in both hands, bowed her head and took a sip of the red wine, concealing her expression... She pretended to be calm and pointed. A strangely shaped chair next to him asked: "This chair is so interesting... why is there a handle here..."


    "..." Looking at the chair Mengyao pointed to, Zhou Ye was a little speechless... It wasn''t a handle at all... it was... "It''s not a handle, but for putting legs..."


    "Is it for the legs?" Mengyao looked dumbfounded...


    "Come on... you''ll know if you try it..." Zhou Ye forced Mengyao to sit on the chair with a smile, then let her lean back, lifted her leg and put it on the handle...in an instant, Mengyao''s small face sighed and turned red... "Love... love... love... chair???"


    "You guessed it..." Zhou Ye smiled and held down Mengyao who was eager to get up... lowered her head and said in her ear: "Seeing you like this chair so much, would you like to try its effect?"


    "That...that..." Mengyao felt that her current posture was dangerous. She was originally wearing a swimsuit, but now she is sitting on this weird chair... and being pressed by Zhou Ye like this... isn''t it... want¡­¡­


    At this moment, a weird ticking sound sounded, Zhou Ye was taken aback for a moment and relaxed his suppression of Mengyao...


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Mengyao turned over and got out of the gap under Zhou Ye, and ran into the bathroom... "I... I will take a bath first..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye was happy, and didn''t care... the fish was already on the chopping board. The braised and steamed stew was left to his choice. Does he still need to care about this little fish''s struggle?It''s nothing more than adding a bit of fun to him.


    When Mengyao trot into the bathroom... Zhou Ye also connected the personal terminal on his wrist.


    Di Ji¡¯s three-dimensional projection appeared directly in front of Zhou Ye... [Master, an unregistered individual invaded the Great Emperor''s account, do you execute the killing procedure?


    With the sound of Di Ji¡¯s words, in the three-dimensional projection beside her, there appeared three people who were covered with water and were acting sneaky... not others, but the three who owed Zhou Ye a huge gambling debt next year. Old one.


    "It''s really interesting... It''s not shown in the movie that these three guys are so strong..." Zhou Ye said to himself, dragging his chin.


    But think about it, in the movie-after these three guys were tricked by Brother Jian, the biggest punishment was that they were stripped naked by a group of bikini girls, and although Zhou Ye did not let people strip their clothes, But he took away their daughter directly... Maybe it¡¯s what people often say, clay figurines still have three parts of earthiness...


    [Please order from the master...] Di Ji was beside Zhou Ye and asked in a low voice: [Do you want to execute the killing procedure?


    "Forget it..." Zhou Ye thought about it for a while, and said, "Anyway, people have lost their daughters. It would be boring to kill again... I don''t want to face someone who kills my father every day. Women, grab them and throw them into the isolation cabin!"


    [As you wish...Master!] As the voice fell, Di Ji''s figure disappeared in front of Zhou Ye again.


    And on the other side-Mengyao hiding in the bathroom is struggling...


    How to do?How to do?Why doesn''t Dad come to save himself??Mengyao was going around in the bathroom... She didn''t really want to take a bath, she just wanted to delay time.


    However, more than ten minutes have passed...My father still doesn''t have a letter...what to do...


    "Bang bang bang..." Zhou Ye''s voice came over when the bathroom door was knocked."Are you waiting for me to go in?"


    "Don''t... don''t come in... I... I''m in convenience... It smells bad..." Mengyao shouted in panic.


    "I''ll give you another ten minutes. I''ll go in if you don''t come out..." Zhou Ye shouted outside, with a smile on his face... In fact, you don''t have to wait ten minutes, and soon this little girl will come out by herself. Up...


    Bad guy... bad guy... bastard... Selang...


    Mengyao yelled at Zhou Ye all the swear words she could think of...In all fairness, Mengyao felt that Zhou Ye was really handsome. If she pursued herself normally, she felt that she would not be able to resist it for long... ...However, Zhou Ye used this kind of compulsive method, which made Mengyao feel rebellious...


    Moreover, Zhou Ye has a wife... this is what makes Mengyao angry the most...


    Huaxin Big Carrot... Mengyao scolded Zhou Ye for being so cool... No way, beat, she couldn''t beat Zhou Ye, she scolded face to face, she was afraid that Zhou Ye would beat her... Therefore, only with this spiritual victory method Up...


    However, at this moment, there was a burst of TV sound... Mengyao curiously looked towards the place where the sound came from-I saw a large projection screen inlaid on the wall, at this moment, in the screen. A video is playing...


    In the video, three embarrassed middle-aged men are squatting down in a seemingly empty room... There is nothing in the room...


    "Father??" Mengyao recognized who the man on the screen was at a glance... There is no doubt that her father was caught by the big carrot...


    Mengyao couldn''t take care of much anymore. She rushed to the door and opened the bathroom door. However, she hadn''t waited for her to question Zhou Ye... As a result, she felt like the sky was spinning... When she recovered, she was already caught Zhou Ye threw it on the round couch...


    Chapter Nine Hundred and Ninety Three


    "You... what are you going to do..." Mengyao grabbed the pillow and hugged her in her arms, as if this would give her some spiritual comfort...


    "Of course it was doing the kind of thing you thought..." Zhou Ye joked with a smile.


    "Then you let me go first, my father, they said..." Mengyao stepped back a little without a trace, and then said: "I''m already here, why are you still arresting my father..."


    "Ha... you should know why I caught him..." Zhou Ye went on the couch calmly, and forced Mengyao into a situation where he could not retreat. He lowered his head and stared at her with evil eyes. He smiled and said: "I have let them go... but they came to my boat again... Now, let me guess what they want to do..."


    "..." Mengyao closed Xiao Xiang tightly and was silent.


    "Are they trying to save you?" Zhou Ye smiled, and gently touched her face with his hand. "There is no moisture on your body. Obviously you were not taking a shower at all just now...but delaying time. So here comes the question... When did you make the agreement? I guess it was before you left, right?"


    "..." Mengyao bit her lower lip and said bitterly: "Now you have got me... let go of my father and them..."


    "No, no...I haven''t got you completely yet..." Zhou Ye stretched out a finger and placed it in front of Mengyao, shook it gently, and said, "And you have to figure out one thing...you, It was your father who lost to me to pay off the debt, that is to say...you belonged to me...now, I will completely get you."


    "Even if you are the one who gets me, you can''t get my heart..."


    "I want your person to be fine... It doesn''t matter if it''s heart or something..." Zhou Ye found that he had been leaning toward the villain recently, but what I have to say is that these villain lines are really interesting. Ah, especially when facing a beautiful woman who can let you ask for anything...


    Of course, the so-called "don''t care" is nothing more than that. For Zhou Ye, who has a cheat device, the person who gets her is basically equivalent to getting her heart...


    "By the way...Do you really want to try that chair? I think you will like that feeling..."


    "Hmm...mmmm..." Before Mengyao''s bastard was finished, Zhou Ye completely blocked Xiao Xiao...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 704

    After a moment¡ªwith a muffled snort¡ªZhou Ye realized his words and turned Mengyao completely into his own woman...Of course, he did not forget to let Mengyao try the fun of that chair. At this point, Zhou Ye felt that Mengyao must like that chair very much, because she yelled loudly from the chair...


    France-Lyon-Interpol headquarters.


    Ji Qi is a criminal police officer who belongs to Southeast Asian affairs in the Interpol...In fact, she has another identity, that is, an undercover undercover who was brought up by the Baidi family and belonged to Mo Chou.


    When she was 16 years old, she was sent to study in France, and forged a copy of her identity resume...


    This resume made her easily get into the Interpol headquarters... and became a glorious Interpol.


    In fact, Interpol is divided into two parts, one is the local police officers who have the status of Interpol in the place where the incident occurred, and the other is the headquarters staff...


    And Ji Qi is a member of the Interpol headquarters.


    It''s French time, a little more than 11 o''clock in the evening¡ª


    And Ji Qi is on duty in the headquarters...No way, Interpol, the time difference varies from place to place, if there is a clue there, there is no one in the headquarters, that would be a bit nonsense...


    "Would you like a cup of coffee? Xiaoqi..." Abin, the leader of the Southeast Asia team, walked to Ji Qi and asked.


    He is also on duty...


    "No, thank you..." Ji Qi raised her head, glanced at Abin, and shook her head with a smile... She knew that the group leader was a little bit interesting to herself, but she didn''t want to respond to him. After all, she already has a man...


    "Xiaoqi, what do you usually like to do?? Why don''t you go to every colleague gathering?" Although he was rejected, Abin did not give up, but moved the stool and sat on Ji Qi''s Beside...


    Ji Qi didn''t answer Abin''s question, but said without looking up: "I''m sorry...Can you stay away from me... The smell of your body makes me feel uncomfortable..."


    "Sorry..." Abin couldn''t help but touched his nose, got up a little awkwardly and walked towards his seat... Everyone said it was so obvious, he would be a bit too ungentleman if he stalked...


    Ji Qi glanced at Abin''s back, and dismissed it with disdain...Compared with her own man, these guys are like scum, so boring... Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but open it on the computer again. A hidden folder with lots of photos...


    That was a photo of her with a handsome man¡ªthe man in the photo was not someone else, it was Zhou Ye...


    "My dear... I miss you so much, when will the holiday come..." Looking at her bright smile in the photo, Ji Qi couldn''t help sighing and muttering to herself.


    At this moment, the emergency phone in the hall suddenly rang... Ji Qi didn''t mean to stand up to answer the phone at all, she knew... that Abin would answer the phone.


    As expected, Abin quickly ran to the phone and answered the call... "Hello, Interpol Headquarters... OK,... yes... what?... Is this true? ???...That''s great...I''ll contact Thailand now...Wait, I''d better go there in person..."


    As he said, Abin hung up the phone... He directly picked up his jacket and said to Ji Qi: "An important thing happened in Thailand..."


    "What''s the matter?" Hearing this, Ji Qi also became interested... Isn''t her man in Thailand?


    "The chief accountant Xiao Ma of the DOA Group was detained by the local police in Chiang Mai for some minor incidents... Now that the DOA Group has not found out, I plan to ask them to send Xiao Ma to Bangkok to see if it can be The horse opens the breakthrough of the DOA Group..." Abin said as he walked out...


    "Wait for me, I''ll go too..." When Ji Qi heard this, she hurriedly got up... Picked up the coat next to her... and walked behind Abin... Just kidding, it''s about her elder sister. Money bag, how can she not be nervous.


    After hesitating for a while, Abin said, "...That''s fine, I''ll call Lisa and ask her to help on duty..."


    In fact, this is not the rule, but... in order to be able to be with the person he likes, he can''t take care of it... It would be great if he could develop feelings in the process of handling the case...


    However... he obviously thinks too much. From the beginning to the end, in Ji Qi''s heart, only his own man Zhou Ye is alone... As for being forced, it is a fantasy. Although it is not conspicuous on the surface, Ji Qi is also in the Valkyrie plan. A member of, she was also injected with super soldier serum-let alone forced by force, even ordinary drugs would not work on her.


    The two walked out of the Interpol headquarters one after another like this, and after getting in the car, they went straight to the airport...


    Chapter nine hundred and ninety four


    Just as Ji Qi boarded the plane, on the highway from Chiang Mai to Bangkok, a convoy of three cars was racing towards Bangkok...


    In the SUV in the middle, Ma Jiahui was in handcuffs and was sandwiched between two people, sitting in the back seat.


    "Hey, man...Don''t squeeze it so tightly, okay? It''s hot..." Ma Jiahui said with a dissatisfied expression.


    "I don''t want to squeeze you in, the problematic car is so big... I can''t move it anywhere!" The Interpol wearing a black suit on the other side said helplessly in Gangpu''s mouth: "Funds I''m nervous, there''s no way...bear it, boss."


    "Is it from Hong Kong?" Hearing this familiar local accent, Ma Jiahui suddenly felt that this guy was much more cordial."Is the Liu Ji fish ball in Wan Chai still open?"


    "It''s open... That store is now very prosperous. I heard that the boss is planning to open a branch..." The Interpol did not wonder why Xiao Ma knew about that fish ball store. After all, the former headquarters of DOA Group Just in Hong Kong, and as the chief accountant of DOA, Ma Jiahui certainly knows the most famous fish ball shop in Wan Chai.


    "It''s great to drive..." Ma Jiahui sighed: "If I have the opportunity, I really want to try the fish balls there again..."


    Having said this, Ma Jiahui fell silent...


    As the DOA Group has grown bigger and bigger in the past few years, Ma Jiahui is a little scared... He deeply knows the truth of the shots, and he has persuaded his cousin to [stop it] countless times... However, All failed...Mr. Gao always said perfunctorily every time that he will be in the future. Recently, he can''t even hear this feeling perfunctory...


    In Ma Jiahui''s view, this is obviously a sign that his cousin has been addicted to it...


    He knows that although his cousin, Mr. Gao, is the boss of the DOA Group on the surface, he is actually just a puppet. The real boss is a mystery that Mr. Gao calls Ms. Kurai hidden behind him. woman.


    Ma Jiahui is already a little tired... and also a little scared... In his opinion, the DOA Group has moved from Hong Kong to Chiang Mai, Thailand. This is a dangerous sign... This shows that the DOA Group is being targeted by a certain country. , So had to move out of Hong Kong.


    Unlike his a little arrogant cousin, Ma Jiahui is very self-aware. He knows that if this continues, waiting for his best result may be to be handed over as a scapegoat... But it¡¯s not his style to be patient, so, He intends to come to a counterattack.


    For this plan, he sent his daughter to his ex-wife''s residence early, and then killed himself, deliberately committing a crime in the downtown area of ??Chiang Mai, and then was arrested by the Chiang Mai police.


    However, soon... there was a group of guys in black suits who seemed to be dragging to the police station in Chiang Mai and took him away...


    Ma Jiahui was not surprised by this sudden situation. In other words, it just proved his conjecture-the DOA Group had already been targeted... It seems that he chose to be before the DOA Group ship sinks to the bottom. It''s right to run away... just don''t know that his cousin who is negotiating business in Brazil knows that he has taken away the company''s 15 billion dollars and runs away. Will he be furious?


    Next, I am afraid it will be chased...


    Ma Jiahui thought of this and couldn''t help but sigh... In fact, 15 billion is just a big head outside for people to show. Behind it, he gave himself one billion dollars as his pension money, and on the bright side That¡¯s 15 billion, just to make the big guys behind the DOA Group cast a rat-in-the-mouse, lest he would die without knowing it¡ªbecause he is now worth 15 billion, he is dead, no one knows that Where did 15 billion go...


    And this big action of RMB 5 billion is enough to alarm the Interpol who has stared at the DOA Group to death... Now, it''s up to them to fight the law... In Ma Jiahui''s view, DOA can never beat Interpol.-Interpol The reason why the organization has been unable to take the DOA Group is because there is no evidence, and now there is evidence...because he intends to be a taint witness...in exchange for his future safety


    The DOA group is immortal, he has trouble sleeping and eating... I''m sorry, cousin, the ship is sinking, let¡¯s take care of yourself...


    The convoy is still speeding on the road... The target of Interpol is Bangkok, why go to Bangkok?Because although Chiang Mai is said to be Thai territory, the boss there is actually the territory of the northern warlords, and those warlords have various private transactions with the DOA group. Otherwise, why did the DOA group not go to Bangkok when it moved? , And choose Chiang Mai?


    The situation in Thailand is very strange. In Thailand... the army belongs directly to the king, and the government does not have the right to participate. What is especially strange is that the warlords are all hereditary... This has also caused the result that the tail is big, and this is the most important thing in the DOA group. Fancy place.


    And at this moment, in Rio de Janeiro, Brazil, in a very luxurious villa...


    "Mr. Sagio... I don''t know if you are still satisfied with our transaction..." Mr. Gao sat on the sofa and smiled while talking to the Brazilian gangster Sagio opposite him.


    "Gao, your DOA Group is really amazing..." Sha Zhio looked at the balance in his account on the computer and happily picked his thumb, "Very good..."


    "Haha... Our DOA Group is definitely the most professional money laundering group. With the funds placed with us, you can rest assured..." Mr. Gao said, taking a sip of cigar proudly."Regardless of the country...we have a way to bypass the supervision and get the account within 24 hours..."


    "GOOD...very good..." Sha Zhiao was really happy... This time it was a multi-billion-dollar multinational business. Although the DOA Group charges a bit high, it has to be said that you get what you pay for. As long as the safety is guaranteed, the higher the charge is, it is better than all the money is detained, then he will be completely lost...


    Besides, the profit of the gambling business is so huge, he doesn''t care about that little money anymore...


    "Mr. Gao feels dissatisfied with my hospitality? Why don''t you touch these two beauties?" Only now did Sha Zhiao realize that Mr. Gao didn''t move the two gifts he arranged next to Mr. Gao.


    "I feel very satisfied with Mr. Sazio¡¯s hospitality... It¡¯s just that I¡¯m used to not touching those beauties when discussing business matters... Because sometimes they make my vigilance weak, which is for us. For a party, it is a big taboo..." Mr. Gao explained with a smile.


    After hearing these words, Sha Zhiao provoked the thumb to Mr. Gao again... "Professional..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 705

    "But... now that our business talks are over, shouldn''t we just celebrate?" Sha Zhiao smiled and patted the beautiful dolphins next to him, and said, "Girls, get up..."


    Immediately a beautiful woman walked aside, turned on the stereo in the living room, and a burst of explosive music with Brazil''s unique drumbeat rang...


    Chapter Ninety Five


    Hearing the music that made people want to twist the body, Mr. Gao''s spirit also relaxed... But at this moment, his personal assistant who had been outside the hall walked to him and whispered. In his ear, he said, "Boss, your phone... is the one you have ordered and must be answered..."


    Mr. Gao nodded and took the phone from the assistant. After seeing the number displayed on the phone''s screen, his pupils couldn''t help but shrank. He hurriedly made an apocalyptic gesture to Sha Zhio, and hurriedly stood up. Get up... and walk outside the house.


    "Boss..." Mr. Gao, who came to the house, waved his hand and drove away the people around him, and hurriedly answered the phone. The respectful and humble ecology can definitely make the people who have followed him for many years. Stunned.


    "Do you know that your chief accountant entered the police station?" There was a familiar female voice on the phone, and the cold tone made Mr. Gao sweat involuntarily on his forehead.


    "I know... I heard that I have sent someone to the police station to bail him because of a trivial matter. I believe there will be results soon..." Mr. Gao hurriedly said. For the Chiang Mai headquarters, Mr. Gao still I''m very relieved... After all, there... the world is big and the army is the largest. Why is he afraid of relying on the army...


    He has heard the story of Xiao Ma being arrested by the Chiang Mai police. It is said that it was only because his cousin Xiao Ma committed himself to death by himself, and what kind of women were openly on the street. In his opinion... such a thing. , It can be settled easily... it is not a big deal at all.


    "Hehe..." The sneer from the microphone made Mr. Gao feel that the cold hairs all over his body were exploding. He couldn''t help but sink. Did he ignore something??


    Thinking of this, Mr. Gao couldn''t help but cautiously asked: "Could it be...what''s wrong with him??"


    "Hehe...in a few hours, he will be taken to Bangkok by Interpol...what do you think?" Ms. Kurai''s voice was filled with anger.


    "What?" When Mr. Gao heard these words, he was also shocked... Fuck, as soon as he left his nest, that guy would give himself trouble?What''s happening here??Taken away by Interpol??Is this going to be the bottom line of the DOA Group??He wasn''t sure if his cousin could hold it...If he couldn''t hold it, then he would only have to kill his relatives.


    "Boss, don''t worry... I''ll order someone to take the pony back..."


    "No need..." Ms. Nakakurai''s voice was slightly dissatisfied."I will leave this to others to do, so avoid it..."


    "Yes, boss..." Mr. Gao agreed in a cold sweat. He knew that this was because his boss was dissatisfied with him...


    "That''s it..." As the voice fell, the phone was hung up... Mr. Gao stood there thoughtfully...


    Your cousin will be arrested???What does Mr. Gao think at this time? Why does he feel something is wrong...


    Based on his understanding of his cousin, although his cousin is a funny match, it is also a battle match in funny... his brain is definitely good, otherwise he himself would not bring him into the DOA group as the chief. Accountant...


    Now think about it... With the personality of my cousin, even those women on the street would never be caught by the police... Then...


    When thinking of a certain possibility, Mr. Gao couldn''t help but shudder... Fuck, this guy doesn''t really want to leave the DOA group, right??This is just dying...


    Unlike his cousin, Mr. Gao knows more of the inside story of the DOA Group... He remembered the inhuman existence of the big boss behind him... He didn''t even dare to think of betrayal.


    What''s a joke-although the money is good, but you have to spend your life...Do you want to cheat yourself??


    Wrong¡ªMr. Gao suddenly remembered his cousin¡¯s personality. Xiao Ma is used to planning and then decides. Maybe he has something in his hand that makes the boss cast a rat-in-law???


    Thinking of this, Mr. Gao immediately dialed the phone number of the headquarters again... "Look up the account transactions in the account that Xiao Ma has handled recently... Now, immediately, immediately..."


    After hanging up the phone¡ª¡ª


    Mr. Gao didn''t even have any thoughts of going back and enjoying himself. He stood at the door... smoking one by one. His biggest crisis in history is coming...


    If my cousin really does what I thought... if he left behind some back players, would the big boss behind him think that he was deliberately cheating on her cousin??


    This is very likely to happen-after all, who made Xiao Ma his cousin??


    How to do??What should I do??Some people say...Why don''t you just share the money with your cousin, and then fly away??


    What a joke, he knows better than anyone about the greatness of the boss behind him... Although money is good, life is more important...


    In just ten minutes, there were seven or eight cigarette butts at Mr. Gao''s feet...Finally¡ªhis cell phone rang again.


    "Hello? Yes...it was me...what?? 15 billion dollars missing in the account???"


    Mr. Gao''s hand to answer the phone slipped weakly-what should be done if the worst result appears???


    At this moment-Sazio came out from the door: "Hi, Gao, my friend, what are you doing here? The beauties are waiting...come


    ...Don''t be in a daze, it''s not a gentleman''s thing to keep beautiful women waiting for too long..."


    Hearing what Shazhiao said, Mr. Gao couldn''t help but smile and said, "I''m sorry, my friend, I have something small here..."


    "What can be more important than playing with beautiful women? Come on...friend... let you feel the passion of Brazilian beauties..."


    Mr. Gao just wanted to refuse, but he had an idea-he was not at the end of his life. Speaking of beauty-he suddenly thought of a noble man who could save his life... Ye Shao...


    That''s right¡ªit''s time to hold Young Shao Ye''s thigh.


    As soon as he got out of the predicament, Mr. Gao''s mind immediately turned around... The first question now is to inform the owner of the 15 billion dollar incident of Xiaoma A''s company, so that it can more or less save some of his own problems. The impression points in the eyes of the boss behind the scenes, secondly...is to prepare a gift for Shao Ye...


    Thinking of this, Mr. Gao''s face leaked a smile again, and he said to Sazio: "Thank you, my friend, your reminder has helped me a lot... Please give me a little time? I want To deal with some urgent matters, besides, I think we have a big business to sigh..."


    "Big business? Are you with me?" Sha Zhio asked in confusion.


    "Yes, my friend, believe me, it''s definitely a big deal..." Mr. Gao smiled and patted Sha Zhiao on the shoulder and said: "Now please give me some personal space... I want to make a very important Phone!"


    "Okay..." Sha Zhiao shrugged helplessly, turning back to the living room again confused.


    Chapter nine hundred and ninety six


    Zhou Ye''s private yacht-the Great Emperor.


    "Bad...Bad..." Mengyao was lying on the couch, she was completely unable to move a finger, and now the only thing that can move is her unconvinced little... "You... you want to Am I killed?"


    Because of her unwillingness to admit defeat, she has suffered a lot today¡ªthe first time for others, Zhou Ye played for one or two hours at most. Only her first time was spent four hours... ¡­


    "You kept shouting, "Come on, come on, come again... I can come...", I think you are so happy, just cooperate with you!" Zhou Ye forced a smile and said .


    "I...I was just being polite...You really came...Bad guy..." Mengyao slammed into Zhou Ye''s arms, she was actually just holding on with the strength of refusing to admit defeat. After all¡ªZhou Ye''s method of getting her was a bit unpredictable.


    And she heard people say that what a man wants to hear most is, I want an official-the most afraid of hearing is, I want an official... However, what happened today gave her a kind of trash that wanted to kill some of these things. Xiaobian...what, is the effect of force mutual??Do you really think that when cattle are plowing the fields, only cattle are tired?Tian is tired too?


    Moreover, she didn''t expect--the first time she met Zhou Ye, a non-human fellow, it was simply a tragedy...


    After all¡ªit¡¯s because she wanted to give Zhou Ye a head over this matter, and then stood on the commanding heights and laughed at Zhou Ye¡ªnot to mention, the cow was all right, and the field was about to be plowed... Up.


    "Haha..." Hearing Mengyao''s defense, Zhou Ye chuckled slightly...


    Is this still polite??Now that she is polite-wouldn''t he be enough if he doesn''t follow her heart?"No way, I''m too honest, as soon as you are polite, I believe it..."


    "Bad guy... You did it on purpose..." Mengyao felt another anger at the smirk of the man who took away his body and mind.


    Just as Zhou Ye was talking, the cell phone next to his pillow rang...The very characteristic ringtone made people know that the person calling was a woman...


    [My dear, Mo Chou misses you... My dear... Mo Chou misses you...]


    Zhou Ye picked up the phone casually, and after the call... Mo Chou''s aggrieved voice came from Zhou Ye''s ear: "My dear... Someone hacked my private money..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 706

    "Who is it?" Zhou Ye couldn''t help being stunned when he heard Mo Chou''s words-who was so bold?Dare to black Moshou''s money??


    Mengyao heard the woman''s voice in the microphone, and couldn''t help but squeeze into Zhou Ye''s arms again, wanting to hear which woman was calling her man''s dear...?It has nothing to do, just a little jealous...


    "It''s Mr. Gao''s cousin, DOA''s chief accountant, Ma Jiahui..." Mo worry said depressed.


    "Oh??" Zhou Ye was a little speechless, the whole world''s line of cause and effect had been disrupted by him, so Xiao Ma still rebelled?Is this messing up??"How much are you hacking?"


    "15 billion U.S. dollars... That''s my private money... Honey, you want to avenge me..." Mo Chou now does not have the appearance of a generation of gangsters behind the scenes, a whole small coquettish man with his own man woman.


    "Okay...Where is he now?" Zhou Ye sighed. His own woman was bullied. Who is the one who won??He doesn''t care about it...


    "Now he is being taken to Bangkok by the Interpol..." Mo Chou said here, and after a pause, he said: "This time, fortunately, Kiki got the news in advance. Otherwise, maybe I would really be stunned by this Ma Jiahui. Arrived¡­¡­"


    "Don''t worry, I''m here, it''s okay..." Zhou Ye didn''t worry at all. Even if the ending was so bad, the evidence of DOA group money laundering was handed over to Interpol by Xiao Ma, and he could turn things around... What, it''s a big deal to use some abilities outside the specifications, he is not a pedantic person, any master disdain to make a shot at a low hand, otherwise it is a shame...


    In Zhou Ye''s view, this sentence is pure nonsense-if the giant is okay, he will ignore the life of the ant, because it is meaningless to him, but if the ant gets on the pole to find the giant''s trouble... then there is no way. Now, the giant will tell this guy with action, [My kindness is not the capital you use to provoke]


    "My dear is the best..." Mo Chou smiled happily. What does a woman like most?I like most men to say to her, it¡¯s okay if I''m here-this is a manifestation of a sense of security...


    Just when Zhou Ye was about to ask a few more questions, Mengyao in his arms deliberately approached Zhou Ye''s mobile phone side dishonestly and said loudly, "My dear, who is it?"


    Seeing whether you will die this time... After Mengyao said this, she was secretly proud, in her opinion-this is completely asking for trouble for Zhou Ye... I want the colorful flags to flutter outside and the red flags at home will not fall. , Dreaming...


    Zhou Ye saw Mengyao''s thoughts in an instant, smiled slightly, and said directly to Mo Chou: "There is a new sister who wants to talk to you..."


    "Okay, I''m also very curious about the new sister..." Mo Chou said with a smile. Just now, with Mengyao''s voice, she also understood Mengyao''s thoughts in seconds-it seems that the new sister has not been treated well by my dear. What?Otherwise, I would also go to Thailand, watching the course of this operation, while also helping my man adjust his new sisters-anyway, my man has worked so hard, of course, as his woman To help him share some sorrows, such as this new sister...


    "I...I..." Mengyao looked at the phone Zhou Ye handed over, instantly dumbfounded?This is completely different from what she thought... shouldn''t it be torn?Shouldn''t the opposite person become a bitch cursing the street in an instant?


    How is it so harmonious?Want to chat with yourself???Did you guess wrong? The woman on the phone has nothing to do with Zhou Ye??


    Mengyao took Zhou Ye''s phone with a dazed expression, and said nervously, "Hey, hello... I, I am Zhou Ye''s woman, Mengyao..."


    "Hello, I am also Zhou Ye''s woman, and I am Mo Chou...but according to the rules of the Zhou family, you should call my sister!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye ignored the two women there with their mobile phones and exchanged their thoughts... He just stayed and walked into the bathroom... He didn''t have any sweat on his body, but he couldn''t keep Mengyao from being tired and sweating... So, he needed Take a shower first, then change into your clothes and go directly to Bangkok by helicopter.


    Speaking of it-I haven''t seen Ji Qi for a long time, so I will give her a little surprise this time... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye hummed a song happily...


    Chapter nine hundred and ninety seven


    Three hours later----


    When Zhou Ye arrived at the airport, it was almost seven or eight in the evening-of course he came here to pick up Ji Qi''s plane...


    In any case, she was her own woman, and Zhou Ye would be willing to fill her own woman if he had the opportunity.


    "Huh?..." As soon as Zhou Ye walked into the airport lobby, he saw a familiar figure, not Ji Qi, but Qin Feng, the stuttering male protagonist in the Chinatown detective.


    At this moment, Qin Feng is lowering his head, holding his mobile phone, and seems to be playing some mobile game...


    "Hi, hello..." Zhou Ye greeted him with a smile, pretending to be warm-hearted and asked: "Are you Chinese?"


    "Yes, yes..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Qin Feng couldn''t help but raised his head in surprise. He was released a pigeon by his cousin, and he was still in a foreign country. At this moment, he could hear an authentic Chinese sentence. It just feels as happy as if you have won the jackpot... "You, are you also Chinese?"


    "Yeah... I''m here to pick up my girlfriend''s plane, why are you standing here?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile, "Did you leave with the tour group?"


    Of course Zhou Ye knew who Qin Feng was waiting for, but he couldn''t come up and asked why your cousin didn''t come to pick you up?Isn''t that telling people clearly that you have a problem??


    "I, I, I, I didn''t follow... with the tour group..." Qin Feng said shyly: "I...I...I''m waiting...waiting for a relative..."


    "Then I just ask you to have a cup of coffee, sit and wait..." Zhou Ye said, involuntarily pulling up Qin Feng and walking towards the VIP lounge. As the holder of the Centurion Black Card, Zhou Ye Never stand in the terminal waiting for someone...


    "That...that...that''s so sorry..." Qin Feng is not too old, a young man of only seventeen or eighteen years old, facing Zhou Ye, an old fried dough stick, he has no ability to resist...


    "Nothing to be embarrassed..." Zhou Ye dragged Qin Feng to the VIP lounge of the airport. After ordering two cups of coffee, he said, "Since everyone is Chinese and you are away from home, you can help. It''s a moment..."


    "That...thank you so much...thank you..." Qin Feng really regarded Zhou Ye as a good person at this moment... In the airport of a foreign country, the relatives who came to pick up the plane did not pick him up without an acquaintance. Phone, Qin Feng''s psychology was broken at this time.


    In this situation, when meeting someone like Zhou Ye, Qin Feng felt like he had been lucky... it was great.


    "What are you polite? The Chinese in the world are one family..." Zhou Ye smiled and chatted with Qin Feng¡ª¡ª


    As everyone knows, apart from being very enthusiastic about beautiful girls, Zhou Ye basically ignores men... Why is he the only one who is so friendly to Qin Feng??Of course not because Zhou Ye came to Thailand and his taste changed. He wanted to try the feelings of X man...


    He just felt a little guilty for Qin Feng. What a honest child, he was stared at by his four women, playing with the remote control like a guinea pig...


    Zhou Ye only hopes that when Qin Feng knows who is the woman behind everything, he can still laugh so happy...


    Of course, the above are all humiliations...Zhou Ye never feels guilty to men, his guilt is only to women...To put it bluntly, he is just idle and just looking for someone to chat.


    On the other side-on the plane from France to Bangkok, Ji Qi was looking out the window with a depressed expression...


    When I was in France, I flew for more than ten hours at night, and arrived in Bangkok. It was still at night... Isn''t she chasing the night away... It''s really depressing.


    But fortunately, this damn trip is finally over...The plane is about to land in half an hour...I wonder how Sister Mo Chou is preparing?I heard that my dear is also in Thailand... I don¡¯t know if I can have a chance to meet my dear...


    When thinking of his own man... Ji Qi involuntarily leaked a sweet smile, and Abin, who was sitting next to Ji Qi, looked sour...because he knew that the smile of the goddess in his mind was not for himself Revealed.


    [Dear passengers-please fasten your seat belts, the plane is about to land at Bangkok Suvarnabhumi International Airport...]


    Ji Qi took a deep breath when he heard the prompt announcement in the cabin... The damn journey is finally over... But when thinking of this mission, Ji Qi feels a little headache again. You say you are a pony I don¡¯t honestly do my job in Sister Mo Chou¡¯s DOA group, and I ran out without a problem...


    It seems-this time my identity is going to be exposed... It''s really depressing...


    However, all these negative feelings disappeared at the moment when I saw my man...


    "My dear..." After Ji Qi was shocked, she was ecstatic and rushed all the way to Zhou Ye... Throwing away the luggage in her hand, she suddenly jumped onto Zhou Ye''s body, a pair of long legs. He clung to Zhou Ye''s waist and held the handsome face of his own man with his own hands. Without a word, he kissed him fiercely...


    Of course Zhou Ye has to respond to the enthusiasm of his own woman...


    In the huge airport lobby, this pair of men and women looked particularly conspicuous...


    Standing behind Zhou Ye, Qin Feng looked at the two in a little embarrassment... To be honest, he was a little envious of Zhou Ye for having such a beautiful girlfriend... However, if Zhou Ye is so handsome, if he finds an ordinary-looking girl. Girlfriend, that is probably the suspicious thing.


    "Hello...How do you call it?" Abin, who has been walking behind Ji Qi, saw that his goddess was so enthusiastic with other men. He felt that it was not a good feeling...


    He really wanted to go forward and pull Zhou Ye away, but he was afraid that this would make Ji Qi hate him even more...So in the end he walked up to Qin Feng who was standing behind Zhou Ye. The young man who came with Zhou Ye asked about Zhou Ye''s information-knowing oneself and one''s enemy is not dead.


    "Me??" Qin Feng pointed to his nose and asked with a look of surprise: "Are you, you, are you asking me?"


    "Yes..." Abin forced a smile on his face to make himself look friendly, and said: "My colleague often says that he has a boyfriend. This is the first time I have seen her so happy, you My friend is so amazing... actually picked a flower from our Interpol headquarters?"


    "..." After Qin Feng looked at Abin up and down, he said unhurriedly: "You, you, you just... just saw this lady pounce... into my friend''s arms... You, your fists are clenched...very, very tight...said, it means you are very unhappy...you, you, you now...come in front of me again...face, facial muscles , So uncomfortable, natural... Obviously your heart is not, unlike you... You... behaved... Then, so happy... You, you... Do you want to explore and explore the origins of my friends?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 707

    "Haha... what are you talking about... I didn''t even think about that..." Abin laughed, as if he really thought so, in fact there was a MMP in his heart that wanted to say... where did this come from? ''S little pervert, you can see so many things in some trivial details.


    "Hey--!" Although Qin Feng was young, he was not stupid at all, or should be said--he was overly clever... His affection for Zhou Ye made him not care about this guy at all, even though this guy claims to be an international Interpol''s...but so what?He is not a criminal, there is no reason to cooperate with this hypocritical guy.


    Chapter nine hundred and ninety eight


    "Hello, is Abin?" At this time, the two people who had reunited after a long time finally separated. Zhou Ye smiled and walked to Abin and said: "I don''t know if you have read a world famous book, the pig''s feet in it. It¡¯s so awesome... the name is the same as yours!"


    "Hello..." Abin asked curiously: "What novel is it?"


    "Juvenile X Bin...This is a rigorously structured autobiographical novel. It once accompanied me through the ignorant youth...I always aim to be a person like Abin..." Zhou Ye said, meaning He patted Abin deeply on the shoulder, "If you have a chance, take a look... Trust me, you will like that book..."


    "...Puff..." Qin Feng standing behind Zhou Ye almost laughed out loud. He didn''t expect that this new friend he met was so witty...


    "..." Abin looked at Zhou Ye, and then at Qin Feng. Subconsciously, he felt that Zhou Ye''s remarks weren''t good things, but-Abin, who had no evidence, didn''t know what to do. Speaking of it, as a French Chinese, he has never read the book of the boy X Bin... and he doesn''t even know what the book says...


    "Haha...Okay, I''m just kidding you..." Zhou Ye smiled, pulling Jiqi''s little hand, "Let''s separate here... I will help Qiqi take a night off. After all, we are already like this. It¡¯s been a long time since I saw you...Abin, are you such an unreasonable person?"


    "I..." Abin really wanted to say something inaccurate, but when he saw the gaze of Ji Qi''s follower Zhou Ye, he had no choice but to agree. He was afraid that even if he was not sure, Ji Qi will also leave with Zhou Ye... Then he might as well say that he can, at least he can leave a good impression."Well then... Go early and return early, Aqi, you know the location of the safe house in Bangkok."


    "Well¡ªI know!" After Ji Qi agreed casually, she ignored Abin, but followed Zhou Ye as if she were a little wife...


    "Then I am here waiting for someone from the Bangkok police to pick me up..." Abin said, waving his hand at several people."see you tomorrow¡­¡­"


    "See you tomorrow..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hands. He estimated that the two might not have to wait until tomorrow to see each other...Of course, he wouldn''t say these things.


    After greeting Abin, Zhou Ye turned to look at Qin Feng and asked, "Should I take you to where you are going? I think your relative is a bit unreliable..."


    "No, no, no..." Qin Feng said shyly: "I, I don''t know or know... where he lives and where he lives... so I, I''d better wait for him here..."


    "Okay...whatever you want..." Zhou Ye waved his hand, grabbing Ji Qi''s slender waist, and walked out."I''ll see you later... Go to the VIP lounge and wait. I stand here for more than 2..."


    As Zhou Ye and Ji Qi left, only Qin Feng and Abin were left in the waiting hall. After Qin Feng glanced at Abin, he walked directly to the VIP lounge with his luggage. It¡¯s still there, and there-there are sofas to sit on, coffee to drink, isn¡¯t it more comfortable than standing here?


    In the entire terminal, only Abin was left, carrying his luggage in a mess in the wind...


    "My dear...you are necrotic...hahaha..." Ji Qi laughed loudly after sitting on Zhou Ye''s sports car. My man actually recommended Abin, the old-fashioned man, to see the young X Bin... I don''t know. If he really went to read it and found that it was actually a Liu Bei, would he cry?


    "I''m not wrong... Originally, that masterpiece was a good book to accompany me through my youth..." Zhou Ye said solemnly and started the car... When he just drove past the gate of the terminal, he saw A small guy rushed into the terminal... couldn''t help but smile, and said to himself: "Tang Ren?"


    "Who is Tang Ren?" Ji Qi asked curiously.


    "A guy who has green hat achievements in both worlds..." Zhou Ye said nonsensely.


    "This guy is really sad..." Ji Qi couldn''t help but sigh when she heard the words of her own man: "He can''t escape the achievements of the Green Hat King..."


    "That''s for sure..." Zhou Ye said, suddenly thinking about it, and said to Ji Qi: "Baby, let me show you the nightlife in Bangkok..."


    "Okay..." For Ji Qi, where to go is not important, what matters is who to go with. Obviously, with Zhou Ye... Even if Zhou Ye takes her to a mass grave, she feels very much Happy... In short, this girl has been poisoned by Zhou Ye... There is no cure.


    "Then let''s wait here for a while, and then follow Tang Ren and the others..." Zhou Ye said, slowing down and driving slowly on the highway...


    As expected by Zhou Ye... very quickly-Tang Ren drove his 200cc scooter and surpassed Zhou Ye''s sports car... When he surpassed Zhou Ye''s Bugatti Veyron, Tang Ren said casually , "Damn, it must be another new driver...I am blinded by such a good car..."


    Tang Ren''s voice is small, but the two people in the car are not ordinary people. Zhou Ye himself is outside the specification. After Ji Qi''s modification by the Valkyrie Plan, her hearing is far beyond ordinary, and of course they can''t lose a word. He heard what he said.


    Ji Qi couldn''t help laughing... It was the first time that her own man was complained about as a new driver... But Zhou Ye felt a bit dumbfounded... Okay, Tang Ren, you won... Evening me Will give you a surprise...


    That''s it¡ªZhou Ye drove the car, following Tang Ren and Qin Feng far away¡ªuntil the two entered a pedestrian street, Zhou Ye had to find a parking lot nearby, parked the car in... and took it with him Ji Qi walked towards Tang Ren''s location.


    Ji Qi hugged Zhou Ye''s arm and looked curiously at this bustling pedestrian street...The street was full of people, however, it was not the most eye-catching, the most eye-catching thing was everywhere on the street. Raising the sign in hand, the girls wearing various bikinis...Their signs are written in English with various slogans, such as [XXXX¡ª¡ªTry it¡­] For example, [XXXX¡ª¡ªPrice¡­]


    In short-this is a fallen place, of course, this is a fallen place that men prefer...


    Ji Qi didn''t think that her man came here with her to find those skilled women. After all, there are so many sisters in the family, and it is impossible for him to see these wild flowers...


    Soon-Zhou Ye took Ji Qi into a nightclub...Here, there was a lot of people, and it was very lively...On the stage of the nightclub, there were girls in miniskirts dancing there...


    Zhou Ye took Ji Qi and sat on a free semicircular lounge sofa. He smiled and looked not far away. Sitting in front of the bar, Qin Feng and Tang Ren were drinking there with a few sisters...


    "My dear? What are we doing here..." Ji Qi didn''t like it very much. There were coquettish bitches everywhere, looking at her man''s eyes, as if he was going to swallow him alive... She estimated that as long as If your own man hooks up, these coquettish bitches will rush over like moths to the fire, even if your own man doesn''t give money...


    "What''s wrong?" Zhou Ye turned to look at Ji Qi and asked.


    "I don''t like it here..." After Ji Qi finished speaking, she felt a little disappointed when she said that. She hurriedly leaned into her man''s ear and whispered: "My dear, if you really want to see such a performance...that one After I go back, I will show you...Let¡¯s go..."


    "Don''t worry, let''s leave in a while..." Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously. He really didn''t expect that he wanted to give Tang Ren a surprise. Before Tang Ren''s surprise was given, his woman would give himself a surprise first... ¡­"Anything really is fine? Baby?"


    "Um-!" Ji Qi nodded shyly...


    Chapter nine hundred and ninety nine


    At this moment-a mature woman in a gorgeous long dress came over, holding the menu in her hand, sitting on the opposite side of Zhou Ye as a familiarity... "This guest is very face-to-face, she is the first Come here to play again?"


    "Yes..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded. He knew... this woman was the foreman of this place, commonly known as mother sang... Since Ji Qi gave himself a surprise, he didn''t want to stay here anymore. Now...single-handedly asked: "Do you have a ladyboy above the level?"


    "Of course..." Mother Sang said, looking at Zhou Ye with a slightly regretful look...a look, I didn''t expect you to be such a man''s expression... It''s a pity that you are such a handsome boy, and I don''t like it. woman??


    "..." Zhou Ye understood the meaning in his mother Sang''s eyes... but he really didn''t bother to explain... he said directly and unceremoniously: "Go and call me the most beautiful one here, don''t take that. Kind of garbage to fool me, as long as I am satisfied, money is not a problem..."


    "Okay, please wait..." Mom Sang promised, stood up and walked towards the backstage not far away...


    She can¡¯t control the customer¡¯s preferences. It is of course the best to make money... Therefore, she intends to take out the treasure of the shop in the store... It just so happens that he is raising money recently and wants to perform surgery... How about the money?


    On the other side...After the foreman left, Ji Qi asked in a low voice in her man''s ear: "My dear, what is Ladyboy??"


    "It''s a specialty of Thailand..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "I want to give Tang Ren a surprise..."


    "..." Ji Qi looked at the short black man sitting at the bar with some sympathy, talking loudly. She felt that the guy named Tang Ren was going to be unlucky...


    But--what about him...Ji Qi thought a little bit badly, as long as her man is happy--what will happen to other people, she doesn''t care so much...


    It was not too late, and the foreman came over with a tall and beautiful girl... directly introduced to Zhou Ye: "She''s sania, she is the most beautiful here..."


    "Hmm¡ª" Zhou Ye looked up and down the Ladyboy, nodded in satisfaction, and said, "It''s her..."


    "The guest, you have fun...I''ll go first..." the foreman said, and left here with a step. Afterwards, her referral fee will be given to her by Sania. She is not worried at all... This is from Bangkok. Rules, the guy who broke the rules can''t live in Bangkok.


    "Hello...Can I sit down?" Sania asked cautiously. After all, there was a lady beside Zhou Ye, and she didn''t want to annoy the customer. According to the foreman, this customer is definitely not bad Guy...otherwise she wouldn''t come out.


    "Sit..." Zhou Ye waved her hand, let her sit opposite to him, then pointed at where Tang Ren was standing, and said, "Do you know that guy?"


    "He seems to be a regular customer in the store...but he never called us, he only played with those women..." Sania said after looking at Tang Ren.


    "That''s good..." Zhou Ye said with peace of mind--he didn''t want to hear that Tang Ren was a cold master, and the surprise he prepared could not achieve the result he wanted...


    "Guest, do you know him?" Sania asked curiously.


    "Yes, we are friends..." Zhou Ye said nonsensely: "I want to make a joke with him..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 708

    As Zhou Ye said, he took out a stack of US dollars from his pocket and placed it on the table. The stack of US dollars was at least three to four thousand dollars. If it was changed to Thai baht, it would be as much as one hundred thousand...


    Hundreds of thousands of baht...This is a big temptation and confusion for sania...but she knows better that the more money...sometimes the more her hands are burnt...she couldn''t help but ask timidly: "Guest, what are you going to do?"


    "You just have to seduce him... As long as you go to his window, the thirty thousand dollars will be yours... Also, if you go to him... Hey, I will double the price for you..." As Zhou Ye said, he took out another pile of dollars and threw it on the table.


    "..." Sania was fighting between heaven and man in her heart... Obviously, this is a malicious joke... But, with all this money... She won''t have to work for at least a year...


    Looking at sania with a hesitant look, Zhou Ye said leisurely: "Think well... Actually, I am not too optimistic about you, because I am afraid that guy will recognize you, then it will be boring... So, if you don''t want to do it. , I won''t force you..."


    "I did it..." Sania gritted her teeth and put her hand on the dollar bills on the table-money is moving, she has no reason not to do it, it''s just a man, she hasn''t done it before...


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye was not surprised at sania''s choice. He just faintly gave sania a vaccination, "If you take my money, you have to do things well...you can also try Try to take money and do nothing...As long as you are confident that you can escape the chase of the battle axe, you can take money and do nothing..."


    As Zhou Ye said, he ignored the tangled sania and took his own woman and walked out... When passing behind Tang Ren, he also added a little bit of material to Tang Ren¡¯s wine glass to make him today. Can''t tell the difference between east and west at night...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s back, sania collected the dollar bills on the table with a tangled look, she knew-from the moment she took the money, this thing-she had to do it or not. , You have to do it if you don''t do it... Tomahawk-she can''t afford it


    Put the banknotes in the Kun bag you carry with you, and feel the weight of the banknotes¡ªher entanglement doesn¡¯t exist anymore at this moment... If you have money to make money, you¡¯re still entangled. In other words, even if Zhou Ye didn¡¯t give it to her. For a penny, she would do it as long as she brought out the Tomahawk sign.


    It¡¯s just that what I did was not so willing, and what I did was not so dedicated... So, for the sake of this sixty thousand dollars, Sania decided to entertain Tang Ren... Let him deeply feel that she is better than a woman Side of...


    Zhou Ye has no way of knowing about Sania¡¯s psychological activities... He has accomplished his goal and gave Tang Ren an unforgettable surprise... The rest of the time, of course, is the two-person world between him and his own woman... ¡­


    Zhou Ye took Ji Qi around in Bangkok¡¯s night market... The two were like ordinary couples, walking all the way, eating all the way... No matter snacks or fruits... The two had never been idle.


    After the two were completely full...Zhou Ye drove Ji Qi back to his villa in Bangkok¡ªit was a sleepless night, and Ji Qi fulfilled her promise¡ªshe really came to Zhou Ye. A customized table dance...


    What Zhou Ye saw was blood boiling... That night, Ji Qi found out that she had miscalculated... The difficult task of fighting her own man alone, even with her super physique, she couldn''t bear it...


    Thousandth chapter


    Bangkok at three o''clock in the morning... the hustle and bustle of nightlife has gradually subsided. There are occasionally a few drunk and unconscious people on the street. They are either Europeans who come to Bangkok for vacation or work in bars. The accompaniment lady...maybe their status and status are different during the day, and it can even be said that they are different, but on the street-they only have one name, that is-drunk.


    In the villa on the outskirts of Bangkok, Zhou Ye slowly opened his eyes...Looking at the seemingly empty space by the window, he whispered: "Come out, Xiaolu..."


    "Sorry, master... Xiaolu didn''t mean to interrupt your rest." With a timid voice, a slim figure in a black dress slowly appeared by the window out of thin air...


    "I know... I didn''t blame you..." Zhou Ye looked at Xiao Lu''s timidly pretty face and rubbed his eyebrows with some headache.


    This girl is actually a group of Mo Chou''s team trained by the Baidi Clan from Ji Qi, but is slightly different from Ji Qi in that Ji Qi received spy training, while Xiao Lu received assassination. training.


    Simply put-this sister paper is a killer...


    Perhaps it was the first time that Zhou Ye took Xiaolv for some reason.Although Xiao Lv can be called a murderous character, but when facing Zhou Ye, she is like a little girl who has been bullied, looking pitiful...


    I have to say that being cold to the outside world and treating his soft little green always made Zhou Ye have an urge to bully violently¡ªthis is how he felt, and he did it like this...the result became like this¡ª ¡ª Xiaolu always looks timid every time he sees Zhou Ye.


    "Come..." Zhou Ye looked at Xiao Lu''s unpleasant expression, shaking the heart of S to wake up again... He patted his leg, looking like you know.


    "Yes..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s movements, Xiao Lu moved to Zhou Ye''s face with an aggrieved expression, and gently straddled Zhou Ye''s lap, burying her little face. On Zhou Ye''s shoulders, he looked reluctant but dare not resist.


    "Hey..." Zhou Ye unceremoniously fanned Xiaolv''s dolphins and said, "What are you doing here so early?"


    "Hmm--!" Xiaolu felt the tingling sensation from there, and along with the tingling and pain, there was also a numbness, numbness and sensation, which made her involuntarily give a low hug. Zhou Ye''s arms tightened involuntarily."Mother Mo Chou said...said...I will let you go early...Don''t play too crazy..."


    "...Speaking of it, that matter should have been done soon..." Zhou Ye hugged Xiaolu and muttered to himself: "It just so happens that you are here... Then Xiaolu, you will come with me. All right¡­¡­"


    "Okay..." Xiaolu nodded obediently...


    Zhou Ye gently put Xiao Lu down, and then turned around to help Ji Qi who was still awake and tucked the quilt-even though Bangkok was very hot, the air-conditioning in the room was very sufficient... and Ji Qi was a little tired. Excessively, even if Zhou Ye was making such a fuss with Xiaolu, she didn''t wake up - one can imagine how fierce the battle between her and Zhou Ye was last night.


    "I''ll help you dress..." Xiaolu hurriedly took out a black casual outfit from her space bracelet and put it on Zhou Ye when she saw her host come to stay...


    The space bracelet is the standard equipment of Zhou Ye women, and each of them has all kinds of favorite cosmetics, clothes, and various snacks in their bracelets. I bought my own man''s clothes...


    Maybe those clothes Zhou Ye had never seen once, they bought them according to their own ideas, but¡ªif they had a chance, they would definitely let their men dress up according to their own intentions.


    After helping her man to change into a new outfit from head to toe, Xiaolu took two steps back, and satisfactorily looked up and down at the renewed Zhou Ye, "The master is really the most handsome..."


    "Don''t say anything that everyone on earth knows..." Zhou Ye joked, holding Xiao Lu''s right hand, his figure flashed, and he planned to leave here...


    "Master..." At this time, Xiaolu, who has always been timid, unexpectedly took the initiative to speak, "Could you not use your ability... I, I want to walk with you..."


    "..." Zhou Ye turned his head to look at Xiao Lu. He knew... Xiao Lu wanted to spend more time alone with him, and smiled slightly: "Okay... Then let''s walk over slowly... ...Anyway, there is so much time..."


    "Thank you, Master..." Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiaolu wrapped her arms around Zhou Ye''s neck with a surprised look, and came to thank you.


    The two of them just held hands and walked out of the villa--even Zhou Ye didn''t even drive the car...


    Little Green snuggled up next to Zhou Ye, and carefully glanced at Zhou Ye from time to time... That looks extremely cute. If time and place didn''t allow it, I''m afraid Zhou Ye would have turned into a beast...


    This dark night is actually no different from the countless dark nights that Xiaolu has experienced when doing missions...dark and silent.


    However-Xiaolu, who was alone with Zhou Ye today, felt that the night was so warm inexplicably...The warmth she actually didn''t want to kill.


    "Master..." Xiaolu held Zhou Ye''s hand and said lowly, "Didn''t you ever ask me...why did you not feel scared at all when you killed someone, as if the killer was not of the same kind?"


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye didn''t understand why Xiaolv would suddenly bring up this long time ago topic, but he still nodded, "Yes...At that time, it seemed that Xiaolv didn''t exist when facing other people. The feelings are the same..."


    "Because... Xiao Lu has a very small heart..." Zhou Ye was a little confused when Xiao Lu answered the question...


    "Does this have anything to do with big hearts and small hearts?" Zhou Ye was curious...


    "Of course it does matter..." Xiaolu stopped her steps, then looked up at Zhou Ye with her head up, and said with an unprecedented seriousness: "Because Xiaolu''s heart is very small, so Xiaolu''s feelings are also Rarely... All the feelings and hearts of Xiaolu have been put on the owner''s body...So...so...When Xiaolu faces other people, she doesn''t have any feeling...For Xiaolu, They are no different from things..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was silent for a while... He admitted that he was touched by Xiao Lu... There is no gorgeous rhetoric, there is no mountain alliance... It''s just a statement like a statement, but Zhou Ye feels that this is The love words that touched him the most he heard in this world."Little Green...Don''t call my master from now on..."


    "Master doesn''t want Xiaolv?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiaolu said anxiously: "If there is something wrong with Xiaolu, please tell Xiaolu... Xiaolu will change... Changed...Master, don''t abandon Little Green..."


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Xiao Lu''s startled look... After he couldn''t help but sighed, he hugged Xiao Lu firmly, and whispered in her ear: "Call me later My dear is fine..."


    "Dear, dear..." Xiaolu''s big eyes were involuntarily covered with mist... Is this the owner''s recognition of himself?Is this because the owner responded to his feelings?What Mistress Mo Chou said was right...Love is more than just doing it, but also speaking out loud...


    Thank you...Mistress Mo Chou...


    Chapter One Thousand and One


    And on the other side-in the cabin of the Great Emperor, Mo Chou is holding a glass of red wine, looking up at the shining stars in the night sky...a beautiful girl in a black and white maid costume is standing behind her with her hands down, no one else It is Sayuri Aoi.


    "Aoi, don''t you blame me for instigating Xiaolu to confess to my dear?" Mo Chou looked up at Aoi who was standing behind him and asked.


    "Of course not..." Sayuri Aoi said indifferently: "On the contrary, I also want to thank Mother Mochou..."


    "Thank me? Why??" Mo Chou asked with a look on his face: "You know, with the kind of dear character who doesn''t look at her being wronged, Xiaolu will definitely be promoted, then you have to shout. Little Green Mother..."


    "¡ª¡ªXiaolu is just a disqualified maid... Actually she was tempted to change by some insignificant status. She is not worthy to be a maid..." Sayuri Aoi said with a look of hatred for iron and steel." She is still too tender... Compared to the mistress, the maid is closer to the master''s existence... There are so many women who call the master dear, but the only ones who can be called [Master] are me and her... She This idiot has turned out to be so renegade...but that''s okay. From then on, I have become the master''s only maid...It''s great."


    "..." Hearing Aoi Sayuri''s words, Mo worried [you are right, I was speechless.] Looks like...what is this??Only real benefits?Still shaking M''s wailing??Forget it... the maid''s worldview, she doesn''t understand...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 709

    At the moment-on the outskirts of Bangkok-


    Zhou Ye has brought Xiaolu to the Interpol safe house in Thailand...


    This safe house is also located on the outskirts of Bangkok... it is next to the Chao Phraya River, and even a direct current was dug on the Chao Phraya River to directly guide the Chao Phraya River to a large artificial lake...


    Seven or eight buildings with traditional Thai characteristics form a large villa area... On the outside, it looks like other Thai tyrant¡¯s villas¡ªbut inside, it¡¯s full of all kinds of villas. Communication facilities and explosion-proof devices.


    "My dear...or else I will take you in?" Xiaolu asked worriedly looking at the guard with a gun at the door.The ability she was endowed by Zhou Ye using mutant genes was invisible, and she could invisible things that she could touch.


    This ability is simply a magical skill for the killer.


    "Don''t be so troublesome..." Speaking of these people, if Zhou Ye wants to kill them, it won''t even take a second... But, no need... Generally speaking, Zhou Ye doesn''t like killing people much.


    And¡ªthese policemen are plain, and they have no grievances or grudges against Zhou Ye, just their duties...So Zhou Ye planned to walk in without killing people.


    There are many ways to walk in without killing people, and Zhou Ye chose the simplest way¡ªthat is¡ªusing the mental magnetic field to be invisible in front of other people... This ability is similar to Emma, ??the Queen of White. But Zhou Ye, who owns the gem of the soul, is equally handy.


    "You will go directly to the monitoring room in a while...I''ll find that pony..." Zhou Ye ordered.


    "Um... Then I''ll go first..." Xiaolu said, disappearing into the air...


    Zhou Ye just watched Xiaolv walk into this well-guarded [safe house] like a stroll in the courtyard...


    After estimating the time, Zhou Ye also stood up and swaggered toward the villa... scratching his tongue?No need... Zhou Ye just glanced at a certain guard, and all the memories in his mind would appear in his mind... The place where the little horse was, I found it in an instant...


    Zhou Ye didn''t rush, and walked towards the room where the pony was being held as if strolling in his back garden... He didn''t care about the surveillance probes all over the corner... He knew that Xiaolv would take care of them...


    And on the other side¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªIn the monitoring room of the safe house¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A beautiful girl in a black lady''s suit is sitting in front of the surveillance screen, drowsy... After all, this is the first time she performs a mission...


    In fact, Julie was originally a Hong Kong policeman, but she has the identity of Interpol. This time it happened suddenly. She came from Hong Kong overnight...How could she not be sleepy all the way?


    Besides, it''s a little bit past four in the morning, which is the time of the night when it is most prone to fatigue...she is not sleepy and has ghosts.


    Just when Julie¡¯s head was a little bit fierce, as if another chill came out of her back, she shuddered unpreparedly, and her whole person instantly became sober...


    She was accustomed to looking up at the monitor placed in front of her, and at the same time she reached for the coffee that was already cold and put it on the table...


    Just when she touched the coffee cup with her hand, her whole person was suddenly stunned... In the monitor, a handsome boy she had never seen was walking towards the room where the target person was protected... This young man, Julie, was sure she had never seen it, because¡ªthis young man was too handsome, and Julie was sure that if she had seen it, she would definitely remember it.


    "No...someone is going to save the pony..." Julie sipped her hand, and patted the red alarm button on the side of the table... However, at this time, a cold female voice whispered in her ear. Said: "If I were you, I wouldn''t press that thing..."


    With this female voice, Julie only felt the chill between her neck, and the cold feeling brought by metal products filled her brain... Julie knew that this was a dagger... even by talking to the dagger. She could feel how sharp this dagger was when Leng Sensen''s blade touched the neck skin.


    "You can''t escape..." Julie raised her hands up, indicating that she would obediently follow the instructions, while whispering to persuade Xiaolu behind her."It''s about to change shifts... and you will never run away with the pony..."


    "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Can''t escape?Just kidding... She can come and go freely than this more heavily guarded US military base. Her stealth ability is derived from the genetic medicine improved by Umbrella technology... It can be said that it combines the X world and the century war yuan world. The advantages of the two stealth abilities...have the ability to reduce the body temperature and avoid heat induction.


    In the past, the infrared body temperature detectors used to deal with imaginary invisibility did not work for her...because she could adjust her body temperature while invisible.


    Chapter One Thousand and Two


    Listening to the unceremonious words behind her, Zhu Li helplessly ignored the kidnappers who refused to communicate. If she is willing to communicate, there is the possibility of communication, and the possibility of communication means that she is alive. The odds are even greater...


    Being bored, Julie could only put her eyes on the monitor again-at this time, she found a slight strangeness in this handsome and shameless teenager...


    He actually swayed forward, without concealing his deeds, completely ignoring that the patrol guards were passing in front of him...


    "Stupid--hurry up..." When she blurted out these words, Julie immediately covered her little goblin...How could she worry about her enemy?She shouldn''t have been expecting that idiot to be found by the patrol and caught... so maybe she still has a chance.


    There was an unexplained huh from behind, which made Julie feel self-confident... But at this moment, Julie saw that in the monitor, the handsome boy smiled at the camera and gestured to her. Gestures that I don¡¯t understand...


    Of course she couldn¡¯t understand this gesture¡ªZhou Ye didn¡¯t sign for her, but at the little green behind her... There was only one meaning [take away this little girl...]


    Zhou Ye didn''t worry that Little Green would go against her own meaning... He knew that-Little Green would satisfy all his thoughts, even if it was a posture that was ashamed or shy, she would sob with aggrieved expression... ... In fact, sometimes she still enjoys it... Maybe this is the fact that she said she didn''t want it, but her body is very honest.


    After saying hello to the little green in the monitoring room-Zhou Ye Shi Shiran continued to walk towards the room where the pony was imprisoned. I have to say that the security here is really tight... After a while, Zhou Ye has discovered ten Several open and dark outposts followed the two patrols.


    However, this is completely useless for Zhou Ye... He just opened his mind and his whole person disappeared in the eyes of those guys... This villa area is really not very big, and Zhou Ye will leave soon. At the door of the room where the pony is being held...


    Standing at the door of the room, Zhou Ye gently twisted the doorknob of the room... The door was violently opened by Zhou Ye, and stepped to the side of the couch... Zhou Ye grabbed the mature guy sleeping on the couch and threw it on the ground. ...


    This is a young man who seems to be in his twenties, obviously-he is not a pony...


    Even though this guy had been thrown to the ground by Zhou Ye, he still couldn''t wake up, he looked like he was full of sleep... He wasn''t pretending, he really slept soundly...


    There is no way, under the control of his mind, Zhou Ye can play with him at will, he can''t wake up...Of course, this is not to say that Zhou Ye is interested in this guy...He is not interested in men...Zhou Ye''s hobbies It''s a woman.


    Zhou Ye ignored the Interpol who was still sleeping on the ground. Instead, he lifted the bedboard with force... There was a man sleeping in it, not someone else. It was Zhou Ye''s goal this time-Ma Jiahui...


    Looking at the Zhengmei pony lying in front of him sleeping under the window, Zhou Ye had to admire the wit of this guy... If it were an ordinary person, the pony trick might really work.


    If you are an ordinary person, even if you find it here, you will only feel that you have been cheated when you see the Interpol on the couch. At most, you will run away after killing the Interpol... He would never expect that this guy, Xiao Ma, actually Hiding under the bed to sleep, this is the legendary black under the lamp-people will always be blinded by the things in front of them, and cannot see the things behind them...


    "It''s a good calculation..." Zhou Ye said, slapped Xiao Ma on the face, "Don''t sleep, wake up..."


    Xiao Ma was awakened by the sharp pain on his face. He opened his eyes and saw Zhou Ye''s first look. His face was panicked, but he quickly recovered his calm, "You are sent by the DOA Group... ¡­"


    "You guessed it... Zhahui..." I don''t know why, Zhou Ye thought of the playful Lanyue when he saw this face-ancient X music and green... even Zhahui... brothers. Come and play with Blue Moon and kill me...


    Hmmm¡ªeven though he didn''t cut him off, does it count as if he slapped his face??Zhou Ye thought seriously...


    "Zhazhahui?" Xiao Ma looked stunned... his name is Ma Jiahui, but the nickname Zhazhahui is too insulting... but thinking of his own arrangement, he calmed down again... "You can''t bring Leave me..."


    "Why should I take you away?" Zhou Ye glanced at him and said, "I only need to take away the 15 billion from you... that''s people''s private money... you Just like this, have you considered how others feel?"


    "15 billion... a lot of zeros..." Xiao Ma said and glanced at the Interpol on the ground: "Did you kill him?"


    "No..." Zhou Ye looked at Xiao Ma and sighed: "Don''t think that someone will come to rescue you. You can turn over and shout and try. If someone comes, I will lose..."


    "really??"


    Zhou Ye didn''t speak, but just made a gesture, please feel free...


    The pony fell into dantian without hesitation and shouted."Help¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    "Hey--!" Zhou Ye slapped the pony unceremoniously, and immediately slapped the pony...


    He covered his face and asked stupidly: "You said I could call for help..."


    "But I never said that I won''t beat you!!" Zhou Ye smiled, there is no way, the voice dubbing of this product in the movie is the voice of the queen, when he hears this cheap voice, Zhou Ye feels The palm is a little itchy...If you don''t give it to him, he won''t get the idea.


    "I''m cool...you can continue to call..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    Pony''s head shook like a rattle, "I won''t bark...If it''s really useful, someone should have come from that voice just now... I won''t give you a chance to slap my face..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 710

    "That''s boring..." Zhou Ye sighed, and said, "Well, the game time is over... Tell me where the 15 billion is?"


    "I said you would let me go?" Xiao Ma gave Zhou Ye a blank look as if you were an idiot, "I wouldn''t be so stupid..."


    "Actually, it doesn''t matter if you say it or not..." Zhou Ye patted Zhazhahui on the shoulder and said, "Anyway, I already know where you put things...Well-you bastard, you actually store one hundred and five The program USB flash drive with billions of funds is there...Could it be that you are gay??"


    "...How do you know?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhazhahui looked horrified-his last life-saving talisman was found...


    "Forget it, die early and give birth early..." Zhou Ye said, using the power of thinking...


    The pony only feels that his heart is firmly grasped by an invisible big hand. Where is the heart?It''s a pump for the whole body''s blood, and blood is a mover that transports oxygen and various nutrients needed by the human body... The heart suddenly stops beating, and the final result can only be death.


    "By the way, your ex-wife and daughter have been caught..." Zhou Ye smiled and whispered in the ear of the frightened Zha Hui, "This-is the end of the traitor... whatever yours No matter how tall the reason is, you can¡¯t get rid of the traitor hat on your head...So, I will accept your ex-wife and daughter unceremoniously. I will raise your daughter... Don¡¯t worry... "


    "You...you...please...please..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiao Ma grabbed Zhou Ye''s sleeves with a frightened expression... However, in the end-his arm was still Hanging weakly...


    Zhou Ye grabbed a list casually, and then put the USB flash drive full of that stuff into the list with his thought force... After making a withdrawal gesture to the camera probe in the corner of the room, Shi Shiran left. room¡­¡­


    Chapter One Thousand and Three


    Early morning-6:32-Bangkok suburb-in a room of Zhou Ye Villa


    Julie opened her eyes slowly, and the sharp pain on the back of her neck reminded her how she got to this place... frowning, Julie habitually wanted to touch the back of her neck. See if the skin is broken there... However, she finds that she can''t move at all-because her hands are behind her back in a pair of handcuffs.


    "Here...Where is it?" Julie looked at the furnishings in the guest room. In her mind¡ªthe last scene was that she saw the handsome boy on the monitor making a gesture to the monitor, and then She felt a pain in the back of her neck, and then she completely lost consciousness.


    When I woke up, I was already detained in this room...


    The furnishings in the room look very ordinary, if you have to say there is something different-then the whole room is decorated very low-key luxury...


    After looking at the entire room, Julie found that there were no items in the room that could help her current situation... Those small metal products had been deliberately put away... At least Julie didn''t find it. There is something in this room that can help you open the handcuffs.


    After searching for a long time, Julie finally gave up the idea of ??finding some small things, opening her handcuffs, and then escaping from here.But Julie is not discouraged...because she has one last trick!!!


    "Help!!! Is anyone here...!!! Help!!!"


    That''s right, Julie''s last trick is to shout for help!!


    A moment later... a brisk footstep came, and with a click, the guest room door was opened... A girl in a black dress came in. Julie looked at the girl with a daunting expression. I don¡¯t know this girl... "Who are you? Where are you? What do you want to do to me?"


    "Who am I?" Xiaolu walked up to Julie without expression and asked, "Can''t you hear my voice?"


    "Are you the gangster who kidnapped me?" As soon as Xiao Lu spoke, Julie could hear her voice. After all-Xiao Lu used a dagger to force her to observe how Zhou Ye came and went freely in the safe room. .


    "Yes!" Xiaolu said, helping Julie''s shoulders, turning her from lying to sitting, "Let''s go, someone wants to see you..."


    "...Who wants to see me?? What the hell are you going to do to me?" Julie asked with a bewildered look, but-these questions Xiaolu didn''t give her answers, just took her to the outside of the house ...


    Julie, who followed Xiaolv out of the house, looked at the environment in front of her¡ªit looks like it should be a villa. The hand-made Persian tapestries on the walls alone are expensive. Coupled with these luxurious decorations, Zhu Li came to a conclusion-the owner here should not be short of money.


    Is it Mr. Gao from the DOA Group??


    Zhu Li followed Xiaolu into a small hall with her mind full of questions...


    As soon as she walked into the side hall, Julie saw a person who surprised her... it was not someone else, but the handsome boy who came and went freely in the safe room she saw on the monitor."why you??"


    "Why can''t it be me?" Zhou Ye raised his head, glanced at Julie, smiled and waved to her...


    "Hey¡ªyou are committing a crime in such illegal detention, do you know?" Julie stood there, without a trace of wanting to walk over."You let me go, maybe you can fight for leniency..."


    "Really? Be lenient, sit in prison, be strict with resistance, go home for the New Year... Is this sentence out of fashion in Interpol?" Zhou Ye said, beckoning again, "Don''t say anything else. Things, come and watch something interesting with me first..."


    "I''m just..." Zhu Li just wanted to show that she would rather die than surrender. However, the huge thrust from behind made her fall to sit on the sofa beside Zhou Ye without staggering...


    "If you are really sturdy, you should press the alarm button in the monitoring room..." Little Green''s voice faintly sounded, she did not leave any affectionate words to Julie, making Julie struggle immediately stand up."I...I did it with you..."


    "Hey--!" Little Green ignored Julie. In her opinion, this was just the wailing of a life-failed dog¡ªLittle Green directly ignored Julie''s clamor, and Shi Shiran walked to her own man. He sat down on the other side, and snuggled into Zhou Ye''s arms obediently.


    "...I didn''t expect you to be male and female thieves..." Zhu Li said in a sour tone as she watched Xiao Lu snuggle in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    I don¡¯t know why, she just didn¡¯t want to lose face in front of Zhou Ye...especially when Xiao Lu was given away face...


    "Shhhhhhhhhhhhh, just watch this interesting show with me obediently..." Zhou Ye was a little annoyed by Julie, and directly stretched out his hand to embrace Julie''s slender waist...


    Zhou Ye''s moment made Zhu Li feel weak all over her body...especially the scent of good smell coming from Zhou Ye''s body, it made her feel like a deer bumping into her heart...


    Julie-you can''t be defeated by the enemy''s sugar-coated shells... I won''t succumb to a handsome man... Julie lifted her head up and looked at the person in front of her. Large projection screen...


    The content on the screen made her a little stunned... what''s the situation??You look at something so heavy in the morning???


    "Hey-you, aren''t you a pervert?" Zhu Li lowered her voice and whispered beside Zhou Ye.


    What exactly is playing on the screen??


    On the screen, a sweet-looking... woman is at the window, kissing affectionately with a wretched little man who looks black, and the little man also has an awkward look, half pushing and half just enjoying... ¡­


    These two are not others, the little dark-skinned man is Tang Ren, and the sweet-looking woman is the one who received Zhou Ye''s money...shemale Sania.


    Hearing Zhu Li''s words, Zhou Ye did not say a word... Instead, his eyes continued to stare at the screen... He was waiting for the final moment...


    Soon, the two finally reached the last step--but, this posture was a bit weird, Tang Ren lay down, sania pressed on top of him...With sania''s movements, Tang Ren leaked a pair of pains on his face. Happy tangled expression...


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye laughed and turned off the screen. He didn''t really like watching this kind of movies... He just wanted to see how the surprise he gave Tang Ren worked, and by the way, look at Tang Ren. That super funny face...


    Now it seems that the effect is outstanding. Isn''t this guy Tang Ren really bent??Zhou Ye touched his chin and thought.


    The first thousand and four chapters


    Bangkok, Thailand-Chinatown, in a two-story building that looks a little shabby.


    In a room on the second floor, Qin Feng was awakened by a sound like the howling of a ghost, a wolf, and a mountain shaking. He shook his head, trying to make himself sober... By the way, he took the mess of the howling ghost and wolf howl in his mind. The sound was driven out.


    However¡ªQin Feng¡¯s efforts had no effect at all, because¡ªthe general cry of howling ghosts and wolves did not come from his mind, but reality¡ª


    Qin Feng staggered up from the small single Simmons, and followed the sound towards the back room...


    This is a not very big room, the size is more than 30 square meters, and it is divided into two rooms inside and outside by a curtain. Except for the small bed Qin Feng just slept in, the outer room. It has been piled up by the sundries, only a small place is left...


    And the sound came from the back room separated by the curtain... Qin Feng opened the curtain curiously... The scene inside made him feel spicy eyes...


    I saw a small bed in the back room, his cousin Tang Ren was lying on it, and a sweet-looking woman was galloping behind him... The sound like a magic sound came from Tang Ren''s mouth... ¡­


    "I''m sorry...I didn''t see anything!" Qin Feng hurriedly put the curtain down...turned his head and walked outside the house...but he stopped his steps suddenly...


    Wait¡ªwhy is Tang Ren lying underneath??What kind of posture should it be??I don¡¯t know much about physiological hygiene. Isn¡¯t there any difficult movement I have never learned??


    With a forehead question, Qin Feng walked out of the house... After washing his face and brushing his teeth in the public bathroom, he took care of his physical hygiene by the way... He returned to the house again...


    At this moment, there is no more movement like howling ghosts and wolves... Tang Ren has put on his clothes and is sitting on a stool outside. Seeing that, he is waiting for his return...

 Movie World Chapter 711

    "That...I''m sorry, I didn''t intend to see it..." Qin Feng said embarrassedly.


    "You don''t need to say..." Tang Ren waved his hand with a look of vicissitudes...


    "Oh..." Qin Feng nodded, and said nothing...


    Qin Feng really stopped talking, but Tang Ren was a little entangled. He hesitated for a while and said, "If I tell you, it would be the first time last night...Do you believe it?"


    "You? The first time???" Qin Feng looked at Tang Ren suspiciously... and then stopped talking, kidding, it was the first time for a man in his thirties...Who believes...for the first time I would take myself to such a place directly last night?the first time?Lie to the ghost...


    Seeing Qin Feng''s unbelief on his face, Tang Ren hurriedly explained: "It''s really the first time I was fucked by a ladyboy..."


    "I was fucked by a ladyboy for the first time?" Qin Feng was really shocked when he heard these words... Damn, I didn''t find that beautiful girl was a ladyboy... Nima... It turns out that my cousin is so heavy. Taste, do you want to consider moving out?What should I do if he loses his chrysanthemums when he has a brutality in the province??


    "It''s really the first time..." Seeing Qin Feng''s look of disgust, Tang Ren hurriedly explained: "I didn''t know what happened last night, so I went to the window with him in a daze... by him¡­¡­"


    "You don''t need to explain anything to me..." Looking at Tang Ren''s eager look, Qin Feng only felt a chill all over his body... What was the instant vision that this cheating girlfriend explained to her boyfriend??Disgusting¡­¡­


    Before Qin Feng knew it, he put on a self-defense counterattack... His hands clenched his fists and placed them in front of the fierce... "I''m just here on vacation... How about you has nothing to do with me..."


    "Then don''t tell your mother-in-law about this after you go back, okay?" Tang Ren said pleadingly, "You know...the old people love to spread trivia, if your mother-in-law knows...I will No face to go back..."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t say..." Qin Feng was relieved when he heard Tang Ren''s words... When he saw Tang Ren''s relieved look, he asked, "Fucked by a human monster. So what kind of feeling is it?"


    "..." Tang Ren glanced at Qin Feng speechlessly, and said with a look of vicissitudes: "I read little, and I can''t tell you anything specifically... I can only summarize it in one sentence..."


    "What?" Qin Feng became more curious...


    "Before I met sania...I always thought I liked women..."


    I''m like an old wood... Don''t you describe it as vivid and in-depth??Qin Feng felt like 10,000 divine beasts passing in front of him with a cold expression in his heart... "Ha ha..."


    "If you are interested, I will ask Sania to introduce his sisters to you... If you come to Thailand and don''t try it, you will be here for nothing!" Tang Ren began to try to pull Qin Feng into the water...


    "Ahem...no need!" Qin Fengqiang resisted a loud roar [Are you sure that these are sisters and not brothers?]¡¯S impulse... "What¡¯s the schedule today?"


    "It''s a pity..." Seeing his nephew''s expression of rejection, Tang Ren still persuaded a little bit unwillingly: "Are you really not going to try it? Isn''t life just to be brave to try?"


    "...You, you, you say, I, I, I just moved out and moved out to live..." Qin Feng second understood Tang Ren''s conspiracy, he wanted to pull himself into the water... so as to ensure that he will not go back. Talking about him...


    "Okay, okay... if that''s the case!" Tang Ren saw that Qin Feng was about to turn his face, and said hurriedly: "Since you like investigating crimes, you can go to a disappearance case with me today... ¡­"


    "Okay..." Qin Feng felt happy when he heard this...


    And on the other side--


    Zhou Ye is teasing his new loot...Julie...


    Zhou Ye confirmed her identity as soon as she heard Zhu Li''s words. In the movie-the policewoman who played with Xiao Ma''s daughter in the safe house... What kind of woman Zhou Ye saw The most beautiful?Of course it is a caring woman...Julie in the movie is obviously a caring woman, so he will let Xiao-green take Julie back...


    At this moment, he is teasing Julie...


    Chapter One Thousand and Five


    "Why are you taking me back..."


    Facing the question of the girl in his arms, Zhou Ye said in a leisurely manner: "Because I want you..."


    Julie endured the inexplicable gratification that came out of her heart, and said solemnly: "You can''t get my heart like this, you let me go..."


    When she said this, Julie didn''t even think that she would be released. She was just playing her role as a police officer. In fact, everyone in society is playing their own role...or better. The boss is either a good employee, or a good father or wife...


    But-who of them really knows what they want?


    What Julie should do when she is playing a policeman and facing a gangster...


    However, what Zhu Li did not expect was that Zhou Ye actually replied, "Okay..."


    "It''s not right for you to do this, if you really like me... Wait... You just said?? Okay??" Julie was stunned.


    "Yes, I mean, okay..." Zhou Ye smiled and looked at this little woman in front of him who played a bitterly trying to persuade criminals to turn back to shore...


    Julie blinked her big eyes and tried to say: "Then... Then you loosen my handcuffs..."


    "No problem..." Zhou Ye said, leaning forward, reaching out and opening the handcuffs behind Zhu Li''s back."Is that right??"


    "..." Julie looked dumbfounded-what''s the situation?Is this guy stupid?No, no... It''s impossible for a fool to move in and out of the Interpol safe house so easily, then... Is he really in love with himself?Can''t love it anymore??


    Julie cautiously tentatively said: "Then...then can I leave here??"


    "..." Zhou Ye did not speak, but smiled and made a gesture of please feel free...


    "Then I''m leaving... I''m really leaving..." Julie said, stood up gently, and walked outwards step by step... She was really afraid that someone would give her something behind her back. Gun...


    She is not afraid of Zhou Ye, she doesn''t know why... Intuition, she feels that Zhou Ye will not hurt herself... Instead, it is the little green who has been nestling next to Zhou Ye like a well-behaved cat. She feels if someone is behind If you hit yourself with a black gun, then this guy must have not run away...


    Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand... Then he patted the back of Xiao Lv''s hand to make her feel calm... Then Zhou Ye ignored Zhu Li who moved out of the hall step by step, but turned on the TV directly...


    Just when Julie was about to walk out of the hall, she was about to escape from birth... She suddenly heard a sound of TV, and habitually turned her head to take a look... Only this look made Julie step forward completely. Stop moving your feet.


    "Zhu Li-a Hong Kong person, a former police officer. The Hong Kong man Ma Jiahui, who was suspected of killing an important witness of the international police last night, is now guilty and absconded... This person has rich fighting experience and anti-reconnaissance capabilities. This criminal is extremely serious. It¡¯s dangerous. If you know of his whereabouts, please contact the Bangkok police or the International Criminal Police Center in Bangkok as soon as possible..." A faint simultaneous interpreter sounded in Julie¡¯s ears. It was not someone else, it was Zhou Ye...


    "Slander, frame... This is Chi Guoguo''s slander frame..." Looking at the picture of herself on the TV screen, Julie couldn''t help shouting: "I didn''t kill the pony... I didn''t kill the pony... ...You know...is it..."


    When Zhu Li saw Zhou Ye, it was as if a drowning person had grabbed the last straw, and she rushed forward... her hands firmly grasped Zhou Ye''s arms and shook them vigorously."You know, the pony is not my killer, right..."


    "Yes... I know that you didn''t kill the pony, because I killed him..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "But those Interpol didn''t know... There are no traces of outsiders anywhere, and All the surveillance data in your surveillance room were destroyed artificially again, and there is no trace of fighting at the scene... and you... are missing again..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhu Li''s whole body was like a frosted eggplant-wilted...


    She knew that what Zhou Ye said was right... From the evidence... she is the most suspected rape...


    Catch Zhou Ye-wash away your suspicion??


    Don''t be kidding, Zhu Li didn''t think she could catch Zhou Ye... Besides, even if she captured Zhou Ye with great power, how would she explain how Zhou Ye walked in?


    How to tell people, how did Zhou Ye swagger into the room from the patrol team and the secret post?It would be better if there is monitoring data, but there is no monitoring data... Then all this will only make her more passive...


    Among other things, those patrol officers and secret whistles will come out and accuse her of lying... Then, how will she defend herself, who is the enemy of the world??


    Julie, who had figured out all this, only felt more desperate... "This... is this your purpose?"


    "Huh... yes!" Zhou Ye smiled and wrapped Julie''s waist, lowered his head and said to her: "Now-you are on my side..."


    "Yeah...I''m homeless..." Julie said weakly.


    Overnight, her world was completely overturned... She went from a promising police officer to a rape and murderer who was screamed and beaten by everyone... Such a change is so fast, she is so fast. Some can''t accept it, she urgently needs something to vent her boredom...


    "Keep your mouth away..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 712

    When Zhou Ye heard this, he wouldn''t be polite anymore. As soon as he lowered his head, he stopped Julie''s little coward...


    One is venting the distress in his heart, and the other is tasting his own spoils...Unconsciously, the two gradually returned to their most natural state...With a muffled hum, a small bright red flower bloomed on the carpet Up.


    The little green standing on the side walked out of the side hall with a smile, jealous?Not that... She has seen scenes where her own man is even worse than this... What is this?


    She just has other tasks to do, such as...sending something to the mother and daughter in the basement... She knows that her man left them there and definitely didn''t want to kill them... so , In order to keep the two of them alive, she needs to give them some food and water.


    And at this moment, at Bangkok Suvarnabhumi International Airport-an international flight taking off from Rio de Janeiro in Brazil and transiting through Singapore is slowly landing... This flight is carrying someone who has hurried back from Brazil. Guy... he is carrying a gift for Zhou Ye, waiting for Zhou Ye to save his life...


    The first thousand and six chapters


    "How about the goods we have consigned?" Mr. Gao walked in the VIP aisle of the airport, and without looking back, he told his assistant: "Don''t let them ruin the gift I brought to the distinguished person!"


    "Okay, boss!" said the female assistant, turning around and walking towards the aisle for the cargo consignment... She knew that the items in the cargo box were really valued by her boss...


    The female assistant walked towards the cargo inspection port at the airport... Soon, she came to the cargo inspection port-far away, she saw the gift her boss said...


    It was an alloy box with a height of one person and a length of more than three meters... Those workers were using a forklift to carry this small container-like item to the inspection line, and it was about to be put on a large security inspection machine...


    The female assistant looked at the staff present in a calm manner... Except for a few movers and inspectors, it seemed a bit deserted here...


    She walked directly to a middle-aged man with a supervisor sign... "Hello..."


    "Hello, ma''am, can I help you?" The middle-aged supervisor looked at the woman who walked in front of him with a bit of amazement. He didn''t think that this woman came to him because of her masculine charm. There is only one goal...I have something to ask for.


    "I have something urgent and need to do it quickly, so... can you help me speed up the testing process?" said the female assistant, taking out a checkbook from the Kun bag she carried with her, picked up a pen, and quickly He signed a set of numbers on the checkbook, and then handed it to the supervisor, "Here are some of my small expedited fees... Please feel welcome!"


    "Hehe..." The airport director glanced at the number on the check...and said righteously: "I''m sorry, this lady...our airport has regulations, so please bear with me for the inconvenience caused... ¡­"


    "Hey..." Seeing the stern look of the main channel, the female assistant secretly pouted herself with a little disdain, saying so nicely, in fact, she didn''t think she had enough money...


    Thinking of this, the female assistant did not hesitate to pick up the pen and sign a check again. The amount of this check was five times the amount of the check just now... But this time, she did not pass it to the supervisor immediately, but Holding the check in front of the supervisor and gently swayed: "I think these sincerity is enough to temporarily evade the airport regulations... Then, I need my boss''s goods to be able to expeditiously pass the security check, is it okay?? "


    "...Of course there is no problem, special things need to be handled specially..." The airport director''s eyes moved back and forth with the flutter of the check... Of course there is no problem with so much money. If you take the money, even if it is opened Except it''s all a good deal...


    "If there is no problem, please hurry up!" The female assistant said and passed the check...


    "Please wait..." The airport director picked up the check and said with a smile on his face: "It will be done soon..."


    With that said, the director of the airport walked directly to the worker who was carrying the goods. After muttering to the group of workers for a while, cheers erupted from the crowd... Soon, a worker drove a forklift that moved heavy objects. , Directly forkped up the small alloy container, he bypassed the security line directly... and drove towards the airport''s outbound port.


    "Haha..." The female assistant smiled slightly. She likes this country. The country''s corruption has reached its roots...because of their corruption,... she can do these things so easily... Money is all-powerful.


    "Madam, I have fulfilled your request... If you need my help in the future, you can call this..." said the supervisor, took out a business card from his pocket and handed it to the female assistant...


    "Thank you... if you have the opportunity in the future, everyone will continue to cooperate!" The female assistant smiled and took the supervisor''s business card, and moved towards the port of entry...


    Soon, the female assistant saw her boss''s car at the exit of the airport... The small alloy container had been loaded on a truck and was parked behind her boss''s car.


    "Boss..." The female assistant got into the car and greeted Mr. Gao.


    "How about it, there are no eye-catching people?" Mr. Gao rubbed his eyebrows... It has been an eventful period recently. It will not be surprising for anyone to betray suddenly... Only his cousin, Xiao Ma, is He is the most intolerable.


    "No, everything is going well..." the female assistant said, and looked at her boss, who looked a lot more haggard these days.


    "That''s good..." Mr. Gao sighed, then told his driver: "Go to Bangkok XXXX..."


    "Good boss!" The driver agreed, and slowly started the car¡ª¡ª


    "Boss...what are we going there for?" the female assistant asked strangely.


    "Go and meet a noble man who can save my life!!" Mr. Gao sighed and said, "This time I am very passive about the pony matter... The big boss is very dissatisfied. I was reprimanded just now. ..."


    "It''s not your fault, boss..." the female assistant said unbearably.


    "Don''t blame me?" Mr. Gao smiled self-deprecatingly, "Yes, I don''t blame me... But, Xiao Ma is my cousin, I took him to the position of chief accountant with one hand, and replaced him as you. It¡¯s the big boss, do you think I¡¯m innocent?"


    "..." Mr. Gao''s words left the female assistant speechless...


    "Look, if you are the big boss, you wouldn''t think I''m innocent... But my special code is really innocent!!!" Mr. Gao said more and more angry, "The little horse rushes to the street, I was so good to him, he actually hit me on the back...Ma Dan''s, if it weren''t for the line of nobles, I would be completely planted this time!"


    "...Actually, the big boss shouldn''t be so scary?" The female assistant tried to persuade her boss.


    "Hehe..." Mr. Gao faced the ignorance of his female assistant, he could only use hehe to express his thoughts, not so scary??She was so wrong... It was ten thousand times more terrifying than she thought... Since the first time he saw the non-human power, he warned himself not to think too much. Being a dog honestly is the correct survival posture.


    Therefore, over the years, he has dedicated himself to the growth of the DOA Group, and the boss behind the scenes did not treat him badly, money, status... all kinds of things that ordinary people can''t even think of, he enjoys Arrived.


    Moreover, thanks to the blessing of the noble man who has a close relationship with his boss, he has turned the danger into a blessing several times...As long as he asks for help, then nothing is a big deal for that noble man.


    This time too...


    When he was about to get on the plane, he received a call from his boss, saying that the nobleman had already taken action... He suddenly felt certain in his heart. Of course, he had no mercy, and he did not hesitate to order under Thailand¡¯s subordinates. Ma''s wife and daughter were sent to the hand of the nobleman.


    Since your cousin is unkind, don''t blame his cousin for being unrighteous... Everyone came out and mixed, since you did the first year of junior high school, don''t blame others for doing the fifteenth...


    Chapter one thousand and seven


    "Bad guy... please... please let me go, I really don''t dare... Yeah, you still come... I, I really can''t do it!"


    "Let you go? How could it be... Didn''t you just wipe out the bad guy on behalf of the moon? Then I would punish you on behalf of the sun..."


    "The sun? Why the sun..."


    "Because the sun is just saying..."


    "Bad... Yeah..."


    Xiaolu stood at the door, listening to the red-faced voice inside, she was too shy... I didn''t expect this Julie to be so open for the first time... Since her man is having such a good time, don''t disturb him for now. Nothing big anyway...


    Thinking of this, Xiaolu turned his head and walked towards the hall...


    Xiaolu''s figure just appeared in the lobby, and Mr. Gao who was sitting in the lobby waiting hurriedly stood up, and asked respectfully, "I don''t know if Ye Xiaohe..."


    "My dear is resting, please wait for a while..." There was no question in Xiaolu''s words, it was just a matter of course...


    "Okay... That would really trouble you!" Mr. Gao didn''t feel any dissatisfaction at all. Just kidding, the little green girl he had seen, appeared in front of people silently and could scare people to death... It''s just that she didn''t expect that she was also Ye Shao''s woman. It seems that the big boss from the family really likes Ye Shao, and he actually gave all of her capable men to this Ye Shao.


    "Hmm..." Little Green nodded, and went away with a cold face... She was not interested in entertaining this guy.


    In the huge living room, only Mr. Gao and his assistant were left in an instant.


    "Boss...Is this Young Master Ye too arrogant..." the female assistant said a little bit uncomfortably. After all, Jun Huo Chen died, and the boss was looked down upon like this, and her face was lost...


    "Shut up¡ª¡ª!" Mr. Gao said with a stern look that had never been used to his female assistant: "What do you know? How can you comment on Young Master Ye? It is a great honor to be able to wait here... "


    "Hey!" After the female assistant murmured, she didn''t dare to speak anymore... No matter how she said, she didn''t dare to refute her boss''s words. She used to rely on herself to be loved by Mr. Gao. , She is arrogant and arrogant, but since Mr. Gao is stern, she dare not say anything.


    Time just passed by...Mr. Gao hadn''t eaten anything since he got off the plane, and now he is a little hungry, but... if you are hungry, you have to endure it, whether you live or die. Look at this time.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 713

    In the side hall on the other side, Zhou Ye showed great power and completely slashed a certain former Interpol who was unwilling to fail. It was almost noon...


    Zhou Ye picked up Julie, who was already soft and made a puddle of mud. After placing her in the bedroom, she washed a little and changed her clothes before walking out of the room and heading straight to the living room.


    The dog-legged boy is here, how could Zhou Ye not take a look... He guessed that this dog-legged boy would definitely not be left empty-handed this time. As for what kind of gift he would bring... Zhou Ye could roughly guess.


    "Young Master Ye..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s figure appeared in the living room, Mr. Gao stood up for the first time and greeted respectfully: "Thank you for taking action for your righteousness and saving our DOA Group a great loss..."


    "Nothing... I''m just helping my friends..." Zhou Ye said, walking to the sofa opposite Mr. Gao and sat down."Didn''t I hear that you are discussing business in Brazil? Why did you come back so soon..."


    "Hehe... If I don''t come back, I''m afraid that the old lair at home will be given to you..." Mr. Gao smiled bitterly. Of course, he wouldn''t think that the friend in the mouth of Ye Shao was referring to it. It''s me. When the two people''s abilities and status differ too much, there will be no so-called friendship... Those so-called friendships that don''t look at social status are just a spectacle... The dragon and the snake are not together.


    "The form is not that bad..." Zhou Ye said, picking up a plastic bag on the sofa floor and threw it directly to Mr. Gao."This is the 15 billion U.S. dollars transferred by Xiao Ma. Open the program inside, and it will automatically return the funds scattered in tens of thousands of zombie accounts around the world to your designated account..."


    "Really?" Mr. Gao didn''t expect that since he had given himself a big gift, Shao Ye gave himself a big gift. He excitedly took out the USB flash drive from the plastic bag, and kissed the USB flash drive. ...


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Mr. Gao''s excitement with a weird face. He was thinking about a very serious question-whether he should put that USB flash drive hidden in the chrysanthemum by the little horse. Tell Mr. Gao???


    Forget it¡ªZhou Ye finally gave up this idea. After all¡ªMr. Gao is so happy now that he is so disappointed when he talks about it...


    However, sometimes it''s not that he doesn''t want to say, someone won''t ask...


    Mr. Gao, who had kissed twice on the USB flash drive, asked a little strangely: "That...why does this USB flash drive have a strange smell...it feels a bit salty..."


    "...That..." Zhou Ye said embarrassingly: "Let''s talk about the program password..."


    "Young Master Ye, do you still have a password for this program?" Mr. Gao was really biased by Zhou Ye...


    "Well, there is a password..." Zhou Ye nodded, and said, "The one hundred digits after the decimal point of Pi is the password of this program...The password can only be entered once, and the wrong money will never come back... "


    "Little Ma is really smart, it''s a pity... a traitor!" Mr. Gao said with some regret, "Since the matter has been settled... Then Ye Shao, I will leave now... I have to rush back to Chiang Mai to sit here. , Some people in the province are dishonest..."


    "Well, you go back soon..." Zhou Ye nodded, "I won''t leave you to eat here..."


    "Thank you, Master Ye..." Mr. Gao said, stood up, respectfully bowed to Zhou Ye, then took out a booklet from his pocket and handed it to Zhou Ye, then said: "Outside is The souvenirs I brought back to you from Brazil, please do not refuse..."


    "Then I''ll leave!" Mr. Gao said, picked up the USB flash drive, walked out the door with his female assistant, and got in the car and drove away... He did have a lot to do, and the DOA Group did. He also needs to sit there. After all, there is something like a pony. If he doesn''t sit here, he will all jump out and want to make trouble.


    "This Mr. Gao... is really interesting!" Zhou Ye opened the pamphlet handed to him by Mr. Gao. The first few pages on the top are the operating instructions for the small container outside, and the next few pages are the photos and information of the girls. , Including age...height, measurements...birthplace...and name, etc..."Interesting..."


    Chapter one thousand and eight


    Song Qian opened her eyes again. Except for the occasional green light of an unknown instrument not far away, she could not see anything in this coffin-like box...


    In the dark, she didn''t know how long she had been locked up, she only knew... As the bumpy box was bumpy, it was either on the plane or in the car...


    She once tried to slap the metal walls around, but she could not hear any sound except the vague cry for help... But she and her neighbor communicated a little bit through stubborn English.


    She knows that the girl above herself is called Deborah, a young Brazilian model... and the other girls have similar identities to her, and they all have one special thing in common, that is, not Eighteen years old, and all young girls...


    Young girl-thinking of this word, Song Qian felt an indescribable feeling in her heart... When she was trafficked by the human and snake group in the United States, if she hadn''t shouted that she was still a young girl, I''m afraid she would be Those beasts were bullied...


    As for why young girls are given preferential treatment??That''s because the young girl can sell at a better price... Of course, this is just Song Qian''s guess... But, obviously, now she feels that her guess is so correct.


    She estimated, up and down, left and right... In this unknown device, there are a total of six girls. Except for one of hers who is Chinese, the other three are Brazilian girls and two of them are Arab girls...


    This device looks inconspicuous, but it has high technology content-she doesn''t feel suffocated here at all, and she feels very comfortable lying here... Except for not being flipped back and forth, everything else is good-of course , And can''t help...


    The whole device has not been bumpy for a while, Song Qian feels that she has been delivered to the buyer''s hands??What kind of fate is waiting for yourself?Being treated as a torture slave?Serving an old man with a big belly??


    This unknown situation made Song Qian feel a little horrified... However, at this moment, with a burst of noise, it was like a high-pressure chamber releasing pressure--


    With the sound, strong sunlight shone in¡ªSong Qian involuntarily stretched out her hand to cover her eyes to resist the dazzling light for her...


    After a while, Song Qian gradually regained her eyesight...At this time, she realized that she was separated from her neighbors by a layer of glass-like plates...The glass on everyone''s head There is also a small air circulator like an oxygen concentrator, which makes them not feel stuffy at all.


    At this time, not only Song Qian, but also several other girls also realized that she was finally about to be released from this cage-like device... one by one happy twittering...


    Song Qian listened to their words with a little disdain...Although she didn''t understand very well, she could guess the meaning of their words...They were happy that they were saved...


    Saved??Ha ha¡­¡­


    Song Qian just smiled coldly, they were too naive...not so much as being saved, but rather...the goods have been delivered to the buyer...they have completely become the property of others...


    Then, there was a shaking, which caused the girls to scream, but soon they realized that it was not something worth screaming, but the crystal box was slowly spread out to the left and right with the help of a mechanical boom... In this way, those at the bottom can also be free...


    With this discovery, the girls couldn''t help but cheer again...


    Just after the entire crystal box was completely unfolded, the six girls supported each other, and they all walked out of the crystal box that gave them nightmares, they only saw three women in black tights standing with frost on the front. In front of them.


    "Welcome to my master''s manor..." the woman standing in the middle said in English: "This will be your home..."


    The other two women around her also repeated this sentence in Arabic and Portuguese.


    "From now on, you will only have one identity...that is the woman of my master...Don''t try to escape, that is the most stupid thing..."


    At this moment, a Portuguese-speaking voice asked loudly: "Where is this? Who are you? Why did you get me here? I want to see my agent... I want to see mine. lawyer¡­¡­"


    As she started, the other two Brazilian young models also yelled loudly...


    "..." Song Qian had heard this voice. This voice should be the Brazilian young model named Deborah, a boy who became famous... Song Qian looked at the voice''s owner and had to say that this girl is a pretty girl. It''s still very beautiful... But, it is obvious that being beautiful here is an original sin... I hope she can wake up to the environment she is in...


    As Song Qian expected, hearing Deborah''s yelling, the black-clothed woman standing in the middle showed a malicious smile on her face, "It seems that this gift has not been trained yet. It is really disappointing. Now... I don¡¯t know what Mr. Gao thinks... Such a gift is actually given out!"


    "Hehe... you know, the master doesn''t like other people who have too much contact with their own women, so this is better... it is convenient for the master to play some interesting games..." The woman standing next to her smiled and said: "But Before that, they need to be cleaned first, or else... the master won''t have fun playing..."


    Chinese-actually Chinese??Song Qian couldn''t help but her pupils shrink when she heard the conversation between the two of them... Could it be that she was bought by a local tyrant in her own country?That''s great... Compared to being violated by those foreign gangsters, she would rather violate her own country by men.


    Just when Song Qian was overjoyed there, at some point, three more black-clothed women appeared on the spot... They all suddenly appeared behind the three troubled Brazilian models, and then mercilessly handed them a knife. Cut it on their necks-in an instant, the three clamoring tender models passed out completely...


    Three women in black, one by one, carried the three fainted Brazilian girls, and walked to the side room...


    "You are very good, at least you know what self-knowledge is..." The leading woman looked at the three shivering girls like frightened sheep, and said with a smile: "Now, I will take you to dinner... This is not a pleasant trip, you should be hungry... let''s go!"


    With that said, the woman in black led the way towards the room on the other side...Song Qian followed up after hesitating for a while...The hero doesn''t suffer from the immediate loss...If you have any ideas, wait until you are full...or else , Hungry, but can''t run far.


    The first thousand and nine chapters


    Night fell gradually...In every room in the manor, a little light was also lit up, embellishing this exotic manor with an extraordinarily enchanting...


    At this moment, in a side hall of the manor, Song Qian is sitting here with two Arab girls, waiting for the upcoming verdict...


    They have had a good meal and slept comfortably. The three of them are waiting here full of energy at the moment, because¡ªthe woman in black who brought them here said that there will be An interesting game for them to participate in...


    Song Qian couldn''t help but ask: "What interesting game is it?"


    "A game that can determine your destiny!" The woman in black smiled slightly and said: "So, please adjust your state as much as possible, and then use your best efforts to please my master. Let''s play this game well..."


    Song Qian didn''t know what the two Arab girls thought, anyway, when she was sure that she was temporarily safe, she tried to force herself to eat, and then took a good sleep.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 714

    Now, she feels that her physical condition is much better than when she was in the box...


    Just as Song Qian and two Arab girls were sitting there anxiously waiting for the final result, a tall man with a Peking opera mask on his face walked to them accompanied by two black-clothed women. In front of.


    The three daughters of Song Qian looked at the three people who walked in, and their expressions immediately stunned... they couldn''t help but stop all their actions and cast their eyes on the man with a mask who walked in.


    "Hello everyone..." The man''s voice came out from under the mask, "Welcome everyone to my manor...I wonder how did you rest just now? Is there anything you feel dissatisfied with?"


    The woman in black is doing simultaneous interpretation in Arabic to ensure that three people from different places can understand what the man is saying.


    "..." Hearing this man''s words, the three women, look at me, and I look at you, there is a very strange feeling... how does this man''s words sound like a slave to be slaughtered, but like Is it the same as a guest in the manor??


    However, although the three women felt a little strange, they were silent in unison. They did not answer the man''s words, and protested their situation with silent silence...


    "It seems that everyone has a good rest..." The masked man said with a smile: "If this is the case, then everyone will play a game with me... The rules of the game are as follows!!"


    "I will wait here for five minutes, you can run for five minutes at will... and after five minutes, I will chase you-if I catch you..." said this, the masked man said. Then he said: "If you catch you, you will leave me at your disposal...including--hehehe..."


    "Of course..." The masked man continued, "If you escaped, then... Congratulations, you have been free since then..."


    "Um... I, I want to ask..." Song Qian raised her hand timidly, and asked cautiously: "What is an escape?"


    "Within three hours... I didn''t get caught... Then congratulations... You even managed to escape..." The masked man glanced at Song Qian and said, "I will send someone to take you on the plane home. ...Or send you to the consulate of your own country... either!"


    "So everyone has any questions?"


    The masked man looked at the three girls...The three girls were silent and didn''t say a word, but obviously they already understood their situation...


    "Then I announce... the game begins..." Following the words of the masked man, the three women quickly rushed out of the room... Soon, the three of them disappeared into the dark manor.


    "Hey, it''s really uncomfortable to wear this stuff!" The man said and took off the Peking Opera mask. It was not someone else, it was Zhou Ye...


    "Heh..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s complaint, the two black-clothed women standing beside him smiled, "Isn''t this the master, you said it yourself? In order to prevent these three girls from resembling the three Brazilian young models? Same, just give up resistance...so you can''t play the game properly, so is disguise necessary?"


    That''s right-at noon, the three young Brazilian models who were taken away had already played this game with Zhou Ye... Unlike Song Qian''s three daughters, Zhou Ye did not wear a mask at that time... The result was- ¡ªThe three women pretended to be all sorts of things, and they could not wait to lie down immediately to meet Zhou Ye''s posture, so that Zhou Ye''s sense of accomplishment in playing games was gone.


    Although¡ªZhou Ye understood the idea of ??the three women, it was like a big beauty who said to a man¡ªto catch up with you, I''ll be like you...I¡¯m afraid that man will also lose the game on purpose¡ªYan Kong It''s mainstream in any world.


    Of course-understanding is understood, depressed is depressed...


    Since Zhou Ye is depressed, of course he will not let go of the three Brazilian young models. They opened three holes one by one and thoroughly developed them... Until now, the three Brazilian girls are still awake. .


    So - for this night''s game, Zhou Ye learned the lesson of the noon game and brought himself a mask - the province''s recurrence of various diving incidents...that would be boring.


    In the words of those black-clothed female ninjas-obviously the master can make them obedient and obedient by relying on their faces, and they have to pretend to be evil and strong X sister paper... It''s really bad.


    Regarding this-Zhou Ye can only say-every man has some little evil tendencies in his heart, and he is no exception.


    Just as Zhou Ye was standing there boringly and counting the seconds, a woman in black suddenly appeared in front of him, knelt down in front of him and said: "Master, this is the identity information of the six women..."


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye took the information in his hand...Although Mr. Gao gave the gift, the information about the girls was attached, but Zhou Ye didn''t believe in the information... So he simply sent the photo to Kiko to let her know. Check it out for yourself.


    Zhou Ye looked at the information in his hand and asked, "What did Kiko say?"


    "Mother Kiko said, the surprise is on the penultimate page..." The woman in black replied respectfully.


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye thought for a moment, and then turned to the penultimate page of the information. It was the information of an Arab girl, Saima-his father is Arab Crown Prince Amoha, and his mother is Princess Raya of Jordan. ...


    "Interesting... I didn''t expect a big fish to come in..." Zhou Ye looked at Princess Saima''s information and smiled slightly--Is this a mistake??


    He became more and more looking forward to tonight¡¯s game... As for?The anger of the Arab world?nonexistent¡­¡­


    A group of local tyrants who only sell oil, they can''t even be the puppets of the lord even if they sell their oil to anyone or not... They have nothing except money...


    The first thousand and ten chapters


    "His Royal Highness...How are you doing?" Na Zehai carefully looked at the surrounding environment, while supporting her Royal Highness Princess, ran towards the small forest not far away...


    "Nazehai...I can''t run...you can run away by yourself. After you go out, remember to find my father and tell him that I regret not listening to him..." Princess Saima was panting. Said while running.


    She really regrets it now...I regret why she deliberately escaped from the bodyguards assigned to her by her father and ran out alone...Why don''t she believe her father''s words, [there are many bad guys outside]...why...why too Too many, she didn''t know what to say.


    "Trust me... Your Royal Highness, as long as we can escape here, I can send a signal to the Crown Prince... Let them come to rescue us..." Na Zehai said, lifting her clothes, and looking down at her. There is a gem-like jewelry inlaid on her belly button. It is a high-tech tracker that can send long waves to specific satellites-in short, a locator.


    However, this gem is still dim at the moment, and obviously the signal here is blocked...


    Putting down her clothes, Na Zehai supported her princess and ran towards the grove... Anyway, in a dark place, there will always be more opportunities... Na Zehai estimated that they ran away. Four or five minutes have passed, but I still haven''t seen the walls of the manor-this manor is terribly big.


    Of course...Since Zhou Ye took over this manor, it has undergone several reconstructions... Now, the entire manor covers an area of ??more than 20 acres and nearly 80,000 square meters... There are nearly eight largest standard football fields. area.


    Anyway, the land in Thailand is privatized...Zhou Ye is not short of money, and there are many wives, so of course he bought it...Although Thailand stipulates that foreigners are not allowed to buy land in Thailand, as long as it is stipulated, then there must be Ways to bypass...such as some agents?


    Originally, Zhou Ye wanted to transform it into a complex of various styles of buildings... but there was no time, so - now, in the entire manor, except for the few buildings in the villa area, most of the other buildings remain the same. ...


    "I... I hate large manors..." Saima finally ran to the grove with the help of Nazehai, and she sat down on the ground tired... and panting...There are not many places here. After taking a break, especially at night, it is very tiring to have a deep foot and a shallow foot.


    "...Princess, let''s rest for a while and continue to run forward..." Na Zehai looked at the surrounding environment by the moonlight... How should I put it, the vegetation of the woods is not dense, obviously not a good hiding place The place.


    "I think... your game can be over here, what do you think??" A voice suddenly appeared behind them, and Nazehai and Princess Saima were startled by this voice.


    "You...how come you chased you so quickly...you humiliated!" Princess Saima looked at the masked figure standing behind her and shouted.


    "I''ll lead him away... princess, run away..." Na Zehai said, rushing towards the bushes, and shouting in English while rushing: "Catch me and I''ll let you fXXk me!"


    The translation is, if I catch up with me, I''ll let you hey I...


    After saying this, Na Zehai desperately ran towards the bush... However, after she ran for a while-found that the figure hadn''t chased after... Could it be???


    Na Zehai stopped her pace... Now she was faced with two choices-either ran out by herself while the man was there, and then ran to a place where there is no signal interference for help... or-she I''ll rush back now and fight with that man...


    Intellectually, she should choose the first one. This is the best way to rescue... But in the end, Na Zehai turned her head and went back the same way... She knew that even if they were both rescued in the end because of her actions ...However, because of the injuries the princess has suffered, she still cannot escape punishment.


    And on the other side-Saima looked stupidly at the man standing beside her, watching Nazehai run away from the unmoved masked man... Somewhat dumbfounded!


    Zhou Ye looked at this big Lolita Princess who was as cute as a Barbie doll, and smiled slightly: "It''s strange why I don''t chase her?"


    "Hmm!!" Saima nodded her head foolishly.


    "Because...you are dessert...she is for dinner. Of course, you have to eat dessert first and then dinner..." Zhou Ye deliberately teased this cute princess.


    "You are the dessert..." Saima exclaimed, a princess who was actually called a dessert before dinner??And even in terms of appearance, she didn''t feel that she was inferior to her own maid. At most, she was a little more heroic than herself, and she was a little more cute than her.


    At this moment, Saima was surprised to find, "You...you actually speak Arabic??"


    "I can speak more languages..." Zhou Ye is not modest at all... Ever since he was killed by Pandora on Paradise Island, he went back and learned all the languages ??on the earth, anyway. It''s just a few minutes for him...


    "Then... Then can you let me go?" Saima said with expectation: "My father is Arab Crown Prince Amoha, if you let me go... I promise you can get a lot of money Money..."


    "Haha...I¡ªnot bad money!" Zhou Ye said, gently lifting Saima¡¯s pointed chin with his hand, "Compared to money, I would rather get a real princess!"

 The Movie World Chapter 715

    "Don''t... don''t do this..." Saima shrank her body back, but--how could she be able to rival Zhou Ye''s power...In the end, she was getting closer and closer to Zhou Ye... ...A good smell came from Zhou Ye''s body... it eased her a bit of anxiety a lot... Saima still did not give up persuading: "That... you may have a lot of wealth, but I promise... the wealth that my father will give you is beyond your imagination..."


    "Quiet, girl..." Zhou Ye said he was about to bow his head to kiss her, but he stopped his movements halfway...Ma Dan''s, forgetting that he still wears a mask... It''s a failure. .


    Saima screamed in fright by Zhou Ye''s movements, then watched his stagnant movements, and suddenly realized something, she couldn''t help but giggled...


    "Little girl, you make me angry..." Zhou Ye originally wanted to take this little Arab princess back to the hall, and then waited to catch others before eating them. Saima''s laugh made him change his mind. Decided to eat this little princess now...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye took off his mask...In an instant, a peerless face appeared in front of Saima...She was dull.


    The first thousand and eleven chapters


    "Hmm..." Saima only woke up when Zhou Ye couldn''t help her. However--it was too late...The lambs fell into the wolf, do you still want to run?


    Under the embrace of Zhou Ye, Saima quickly forgot to struggle... After all, she was just fifteen years old... Zhou Ye''s level was a bit too high for her...


    And when Na Zehai returned to the place, what she saw was such a scene-her little princess looked like she was intoxicated by the embrace of a handsome man...


    "Princess...don''t worry, I''ll save you..." After a glance at the mask on the ground, how could Nazahai not guess who is embracing her princess now??She yelled and was about to rush over...


    However¡ªZhou Ye wouldn¡¯t let her destroy her good deeds. With a slight movement of her thoughts, Na Zehai was horrified to find that her body was as if being squeezed by a tens of thousands of pounds, and she couldn¡¯t move...


    She stood aside, watching Zhou Ye...how she turned her princess into a little white sheep step by step...and then, how did she feed this little white sheep bite by bite? Not left.


    Half an hour later, Zhou Ye let go of Princess Saima who had completely fainted, smiled and turned her head to Nazehai whose face was already red, "It seems that you are ready... you just I really appreciate the shouting... Look, didn¡¯t I just catch you now?"


    "Stab..." Zhou Ye said, walking to her side and disarming her.


    "Despicable¡ª¡ª!!!" Na Zehai was able to speak just now, and was about to scold Zhou Ye, when suddenly a sharp pain struck her and she couldn''t help crying out, "Ah!!!"


    Soon-don''t replace the painful cry with another sound... What surprised Zhou Ye was that Na Zehai had actually practiced belly dancing. Her waist strength... was quite amazing, just like a small electric motor. ......It''s a great experience.


    And on the other side--


    Song Qian cautiously lay in the grass, listening to the cat-like voice coming from a distance. Although she still hadn¡¯t eaten pork, but Pig Run had seen a lot... after all, it¡¯s the Internet age, and occasionally it pops up. The various webpages that have come make people want to be pure, but they are not pure.


    She forcibly endured the strange feeling coming from her body, and retreated little by little... She was a little glad that her luck was really good, originally she wanted to run towards that way... But it was heard from there. The movement was disturbed, but fortunately I didn''t go there, otherwise I would have been thrown into the net.


    Thinking of this, Song Qian changed her direction and ran over...


    However, after running for almost an hour, Song Qian finally found something wrong...How did she feel like she was spinning around in place??Is this manor haunted??


    Ahem-in fact, she thinks too much, in fact this girl is a road idiot...otherwise she wouldn''t run ahead of the Arabian princess, but she lags behind to reach that place for a long time...This thing is born, there is no way. ...


    But¡ªSong Qian doesn¡¯t think so...people, the most terrible thing is not really seeing a ghost, but not seeing a ghost, but being scared by her own imagination...


    Song Qian is in this situation now-she looks at the front and back, how suspicious she looks... always feels that something terrible is looking at herself...


    And at this moment, a dark cloud floated in the sky, which obscured the bright moonlight in the mid-air, and for an instant¡ªthe whole world was pitch black... Song Qian finally collapsed...


    "Help!!!"


    Zhou Ye, who had just set up the master and servants and planned to go to Song Qian, heard her voice... almost laughed out loud. Is this the guy in the legend who can''t let her run away??


    With a smile, Zhou Ye''s figure flickered and disappeared in place. When he reappeared, he was already behind Song Qian... "Hey, what happened to you...?"


    Zhou Ye''s voice made Song Qian jump up high, and she ran forward without looking back, "Don''t eat me... My meat is not delicious... Don''t eat me..."


    However, Song Qian''s clothes were dragged by Zhou Ye, and she couldn''t run at all... This made Song Qian even more alarmed... She tugged hard at the front, and Zhou Ye pulled her clothes leisurely behind...


    Finally, I heard a stab, Song Qian''s dress disintegrated in an instant... This made Song Qian scream loudly again...


    Zhou Ye sighed--it was quite interesting to see Song Qian like this at first, but it would be boring to keep calling...Zhou Ye directly pulled Song Qian up and blocked her look viciously... ¡­


    The final result-three girls in this game, all OUT...


    In the days that followed¡ªZhou Ye was spending his time in Bangkok so graciously, teasing his six new toys from time to time, and occasionally seeing how the Chinatown group solved the case...


    This kind of life is quite comfortable, of course-as the opponent of the DOA group, the life of Interpol is not so comfortable, because-they were sued by Mr. Gao...


    You read that right. At the instigation of Zhou Ye, Mr. Gao took Interpol to court. The Bangkok court was also very helpless as the place where the case happened... They were also helpless.


    They want to help Interpol speak, but they are all eggs... All the evidence points to Interpol''s abuse of lynching to force the death of the chief accountant Ma Jiahui of the DOA Group.


    That''s right-Mr. Gao, in the name of the DOA Group, accused Interpol of abusing lynching and forced Ma Jiahui to death...


    This is the first case in the world. The big bosses from all over the world are sitting on small stools and watching the excitement. At the same time, the rich pay the money and others pay the people. This has established a huge group of more than 200 internationally renowned lawyers. The team of lawyers is arguing with Interpol in court.


    Let''s not tell you to win, let alone, just to make those guys burnt, those big guys are quite happy...Ma Dan''s, do you have today??Must make you stink...


    From the Bangkok Court to the International Court of Justice in The Hague... This lawsuit has been fought vigorously for two years, and it has caused a huge loss of INTERPOL''s face... Now, INTERPOL is just a joke in the eyes of the bigwigs...


    In the end, Interpol had to throw out the person in charge of that operation, Abin, as a scapegoat... Don''t care if you were wronged or not, in short, you should bear the charge first.


    Abin feels bitter-but Abin can''t tell yet... This is really a tragic life.


    And this time the DOA Group¡¯s actions made the bosses everywhere realize that the law is a good thing...especially when the evidence points to their own benefit...


    And those litigators who specialize in lawsuits for money have received a lot of financial support...


    Before you know it-three years have passed...


    Zhou Ye also missed his women a bit... He just waved his hand and went home... Just as Zhou Ye came to this world quietly, he quietly left this time again, waved his sleeves, and took away. All of my own women.


    Chapter one thousand and twelve


    Marvel World-New York-Long Island Manor.


    Originally, after Zhou Ye put all his energy on Asgard, although the manor here was not abandoned, but it almost lost its former popularity, but today¡ªhere is once again restored to the hustle and bustle when it was built.


    "My dear...If you don''t get up again, you will be late on the first day of transfer!" Gwen Stacey gently shook the handsome boy next to him with a gentle expression. Calling people to get up, it seems to be acting like a baby.


    "Well... what time is it?" Zhou Ye slowly opened his eyes, and what caught his eyes was a gentle smile with long blonde hair, "Oh... Gwen... why is it your turn today? Did you call me to get up?"


    "Dear... Have you forgotten? Today we are going to transfer schools together..." Gwen''s face turned red when she saw her man''s smirk. Of course she knew what her man was talking about?


    The provider of the so-called good morning bite service must be the obligation of the sister who came to call her man to get up... However, Gwen really feels wronged, obviously he is just afraid that he will get up late and leave one for the school. It¡¯s just a bad influence...I really don¡¯t want to provide good morning bite service...


    "It doesn''t matter what goes to school..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, gently lifted the corner of his quilt, and looked at Gwen with bright eyes... "Baby, you know..."


    "Bad guy..." Gwen Stacey glared at his man with an awe-inspiring look, then reluctantly got in...In the quilt, a human figure began to rise and fall...


    "..." Zhou Ye squinted slightly, enjoying the new beginning of the day...


    This is already three months after he returned to Marvel World...


    When I just came back... it was a mess. The women in the Marvel world were naturally upset and their men sneaked out to find sister papers, and they found dozens of them...


    Of course, the sister paper who came from Macau Fengyun World did not expect that her own men have so many women as their own, and there are so many methods... There are thousands of Nima, right??Each has a feeling of being deceived...

 Movie World Chapter 716

    then----


    The women in Marvel, headed by the goddess Death, and the queen of Asgard, Hela-reached a package of cooperation agreements with the new sisters headed by Mo Chou and Baidi Yayoi...


    For example-to resolutely resist my dear Zhou Ye and bring the new sister back again, to abstain from him for three months... and a series of punitive measures.


    However, these measures were later proved to be completely useless.


    Among other things, in their camp alone, more than one traitor sneaked in and talked to their own men...such as Ophelia, such as Pandora...


    And what about Zhou Ye?He even brought his maids back to New York...Of course it wasn¡¯t sulking or something. If Zhou Ye wanted to break this deadlock, he would still be very relaxed... There is nothing between husband and wife that can¡¯t be solved at once. Yes, if you can¡¯t solve it once, then twice...


    Zhou Ye just took this opportunity to go to New York... He took the little spider''s first love Gwen Stacy completely in advance...


    How could Gwen, who had just entered high school, resisted Zhou Ye''s various offensives?She resisted for a total of less than a day before she fell completely...It''s not that our army didn''t work hard, but that the enemy army had a plug-in.


    "The Red Queen..." Zhou Ye squinted and began to summon his intimate little butler.


    "Master...you actually call me at this moment. You can''t bear it anymore. Are you planning to shoot at me?" The red queen''s figure in a red dress was directly projected on Zhou Ye''s retina, complaining. Own master."Is the race no longer able to stop you? My great master?... Oh no, there is actually a monster race among the newly returned mistresses... It seems that the race issue is no longer a problem for you? ??"


    "...The Red Queen..." Zhou Ye looked at the red queen who was chattering in front of him, like a woman who saw her husband cheating but was helpless, and asked in a little surprise: "Aren''t you jealous? Right? The Red Queen..."


    "Who...who...who would be jealous..." The red queen looked shy, and Zhou Ye was speechless for a while...


    However, at this moment, the Red Queen''s painting style changed and she said blankly: "Do you want me to be in this state?"


    "...This is not funny... The Red Queen..." Zhou Ye sighed, he knew what the Red Queen thought... "I know, the next world, I will go to the Transformers world and get it. Tinder...At that time, combined with the cradle of life, you will surely recreate a perfect body exactly like a human..."


    "..." The Red Queen was silent for a while, and said: "Why is the next world... and not the next world?"


    "Because I already have a reservation for the next world..." Zhou Ye explained, then urgently changed the subject and said, "You can check someone for me..."


    "..., a good master..." When she is not involved in business matters, the Red Queen will tease Zhou Ye, but as long as she talks about business matters, she will immediately become the loyal and reliable little butler, "Please tell me The name of the person you need to inquire..."


    "Carol Danfoss..."


    "Are you talking about her?" Following Hong Empress''s reply, a picture of a girl appeared in front of Zhou Ye."Captain Marvel in the comics??"


    "Well, it''s her..." Zhou Ye nodded and said.


    "She has always been in our control..." Honghou introduced: "Her family has a little problem. Her father is a patriarch, although when she graduated from high school, her grades were three children in the family. The best of them, but her father insisted on letting her drop out of school...So, our Umbrella Educational Aid Foundation approached her, we funded her to finish university, and she worked for us after graduation..."


    "Then where is she now?? She still..." Zhou Ye didn''t finish what he said, but as a caring little secretary, the Red Queen already knew what her master wanted to ask, "Of course she is still a young girl... we Keep her busy and wait for one minute to split into two. How can there be time to fall in love?? And... I also gave instructions to the shadow guard... So, I promise that she is still the master you want most status¡­¡­"


    "Then where is she now?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "She is now an astronaut belonging to our Umbrella Aviation Group, um-she should be on a mission at the Mars base now, let me see the date of her return... Oh, yes, the date of her return is April a year later..."


    "My dear... please pay more attention..." Gwen finally couldn''t help being so distracted by his own man, when would he be tall... She couldn''t help pinching Zhou Ye bitterly.


    "Oh...no problem, baby..."


    Chapter one thousand and thirteen


    Midtown High School of Science and Technology [Midtown High School of Science and Technology] is a private high school that focuses on cultivating science talents...Of course, this high school also has shares in Umbrella, no recruits, rich and willful...


    "Hey, how was your weekend? My weekend was terrible..." The instructor of Class A chattered about his tragic weekend experience, which was simplified in one sentence-he was killed by his wife. Forcing him to give up the ball game of his favorite baseball team and go to the funeral of a relative...


    "Mr. Roy...I think if you continue to say this, we might be late soon..." Liz Allen had to stand up and reminded directly that there is no way...Who would let this instructor be a thing Huh?If he ignores him, he can say here that he doesn¡¯t bring duplicates for one day...


    "Ah... I''m sorry... Ellen, I almost forgot about the most important issue today!" Roy said, waving to the classroom, "Zhou, you can come in... I will introduce you today. A new classmate...Ye¡¤Zhou, he just transferred from Washington...Please warmly welcome new students to join!"


    "...Wow-such a handsome guy..."


    "I am willing to use my ten-year life span-as long as I can sleep with him one night... just one night... my God..."


    "I think I''m starting to believe in love again..."


    "I think I am in love with this guy..."


    "Didn''t you just say that you love the big captain of the football team at the school? Didn''t you say that his muscles fascinate you so much?"


    "That''s just the confusion of being young and ignorant, Zhou is my true love..."


    Seeing the uproar of the girls in the audience... Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Hello everyone, my name is Zhou Ye, of course... According to the English pronunciation, you can call me Ye¡¤Zhou... But my personal preference Call me Zhou..."


    "Why can''t you call you Ye?" Liz Allen raised her hand and asked curiously.She was also full of curiosity about Zhou Ye...No way, most girls at this age are Yankong...For them, as long as they are handsome, there is nothing that can''t be forgiven.


    "...Because, only my girlfriend can call my name..." Zhou Ye said, blinking at Liz, and said with a smile: "Of course, if this classmate is willing to call me Ye, I I am also very happy..."


    Zhou Ye''s implication, of course, is-as long as you yell, I will assume that you are my girlfriend...


    "Of course there is no problem... Ye!" How could Liz Allen be frightened by Zhou Ye''s remarks?With a smile on her face, she called Zhou Ye''s name... "My name is Liz Allen... You can call me Liz!"


    "Haha...Since you get along so happily, the new classmates will be taken care of by you, Ellen..." the instructor said, casually assigning Zhou Ye to Liz Allen to take care of him, what he said It caused the wailing of the girls in the audience...


    "Why is this..."


    "It''s not fair..."


    "Does Zhou like chocolate beauties?"


    The instructor, Roy, didn¡¯t care about the girls¡¯ remarks, but said casually: ¡°I¡¯m just telling you that you must be the first to see what you see... The winner is the one who eats the crab first, and the one who eats the crab later is just a eater. ...Okay, I have other things to work on, see you later..."


    "Hi... my girlfriend..." Zhou Ye walked up to Liz unceremoniously and greeted her with a smile.


    "What''s the matter? Boyfriend?" Liz said with a smile¡ª


    In fact, Liz was originally not the kind of girl who would take the initiative to pursue boys, or it should be said... In this country where she lost that at the age of fourteen or five, she still maintains a pure body is simply an alien...


    This has a certain relationship with her parents being Protestants, but the biggest relationship is that she herself is a person who is a little slow in feelings...


    However, the first time she saw Zhou Ye, her heart was like a beast roaring, he was mine... he was mine...


    So-she chose to follow her own inner thoughts and directly set up a relationship between her boy and girl friends with Zhou Ye, which seemed to be a joke...


    "This classmate, I think I have some topics to talk about with my new girlfriend, can you give me your position?" Zhou Ye smiled at the girl next to Liz...


    "Dang, of course it''s okay..." The girl with glasses blushed instantly, and there was no way--for her introverted guy, Zhou Ye''s smile was too lethal.


    Zhou Ye stood there, waiting for the girl to finish packing her things and leave her position, and sat down beside Liz...


    "You are not allowed to smile to other women in the future..." Liz didn''t know why. Seeing Zhou Ye smiling at her deskmate, there was an uncomfortable feeling in her heart that could not be explained, as if her favorite thing was being Someone robbed it in general.


    "Why?" Zhou Ye said, grabbing Liz''s little hand, "Can''t you laugh like this?"


    Zhou Ye said, and smiled at Liz again... Seeing Zhou Ye''s smile, Liz felt her heartbeat pounding, it was the first time that she had the feeling of rapid heartbeat... and this feeling It''s so strong."...No, yes...Don''t smile at others in the future..."


    "After that, I''ll smile at you..." Zhou Ye gently leaned to Liz''s ear and lightly bit her earlobe...

 Movie World Chapter 717

    This action made Liz feel like her whole body had an electric shock... She was shameful to find that she had a physical reaction... It was a completely strange feeling to her... She was a little scared."Don''t... don''t do this..."


    "Don''t...?" Zhou Ye was always teasing this little beauty...


    It wasn''t until the instructor walked into the teacher that Zhou Ye stopped his actions... At this time Liz was already blushing on her neck. Fortunately, her complexion was a bit dark and it didn''t look so obvious...


    Two consecutive classes...Zhou Ye was teasing this black beauty without a trace, Liz was already teased by him--every time after class, she rushed to the bathroom...cough cough...as for why...everyone. Diverge your thinking and imagine it.


    Chapter one thousand and fourteen


    Morning-after the third class-


    This is a one-hour break between classes... I leave it to the students to eat and nap, of course-many times, students don¡¯t go for a nap, either playing on the playground or picking up girls on the side...


    As for Zhou Ye, it is - - picking up girls.


    "Ye...What did you take me to the sports goods room?" Liz followed Zhou Ye into this warehouse for storing sports goods, and asked strangely...


    In fact, she has almost guessed Zhou Ye''s purpose...Although she is not that girl, there are various legends circulating among girls...Among them is the legend about the sports goods warehouse...Here, there is How many girls have lost their first time...


    "Of course let me check..." After Zhou Ye shut the warehouse door behind him, he hugged Liz... softly whispered in her ear: "Let me guess... some Unbehaved guy, I have already suspended a class time..."


    "How do you know..." Liz didn''t finish her words, she just felt like a big hand slipped along the skirt into a forbidden area... She couldn''t help her whole body soften, and completely leaned against Zhou Ye. ."...And...not yet...because of you..."


    "Is it all to blame?" Zhou Ye smiled evilly, "Then I will be responsible for helping you fix her..."


    "Don''t...well..." Before Liz finished speaking, she completely lost her first mouth... Without experience, she soon became addicted under the leadership of the old driver...


    And just when the two are about to come into contact with each other at a negative distance... Outside the sports goods warehouse, there was a conversation...


    "Ned, are you really sure that Liz and a handsome boy are here?" Peter Parker''s voice came from outside the wall...


    Then, another silly voice said: "Yes, I saw Liz, your crush, and a handsome boy coming over here..."


    "...Will they just pass by here??"


    "... Don''t deceive yourself, Peter... Your dream lover has become someone else''s woman... So listen to me, forget her, and find another..."


    "I... forget it... let''s go..."


    Zhou Ye listened to the voice fading away, and his horns pulled out an evil arc. At this point in time, the little spider was just a dick, and had not been bitten by a spider... However, this feeling of NTR on the wall It''s also very good... Thinking of this, he pierced some obstacle hard... With a muffled grunt, Liz completely became someone''s possession.


    after an hour----


    With Zhou Ye''s support, Liz limped out of the sports goods warehouse...The ruddy face on her face made it easy to guess what happened during the hour...


    In fact, in one hour outside, three full hours passed... Liz once thought that she had been damaged by the bad guy around her, and she actually skipped class...


    "I blame you... I said no... You have to..." Liz slapped Zhou Ye''s arm with such force. It is estimated that even a mosquito can''t be killed... "Now we are over... the classroom Those bitches here saw me and you missed two classes... I''m afraid I guessed everything..."


    "Okay... I blame me..." Zhou Ye didn''t refute... He had eaten up all the people, and had done everything that should be done. What happened to people complaining twice?I won''t lose two pieces of meat...


    He smiled and held Liz and walked towards the classroom...but not far away, the two ran into a thin boy head-on...no one else, it was Peter Parker...the little spider in the future, the present angry package.


    "..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded at Peter Parker... while Liz blushed and lowered her head.


    Liz blushed not because he felt guilty for Peter Parker... but someone excuses Liz as a secret admirer, which is not a reason, forcibly opened her tee... so she remembered seeing Parker The scene when I was caught by my own man...so I was a little shy.


    Seeing Zhou Ye helping Liz out... Peter Parker was completely blank in his mind-he felt as if his world had changed in an instant... became fragmented...


    Regardless of the bitter spider, let''s talk about Liz who followed Zhou Ye into the classroom...


    She originally thought that either school was over at this time or it was the break of the fourth class... As a result, her friend told her that it would take five minutes to start the fourth class... This made her instantly spartan Up.


    "Bad guy... tell me... why the passage of time is different from what I thought..." Liz sat in her seat, clutching Zhou Ye''s soft waist with her little hand. Stance...


    "This is probably the so-called theory of sensory relativity..." Zhou Ye explained pretentiously: "When you are experiencing something that makes you feel very happy, you will feel that time passes so fast... But you will also Realizing this, I will deliberately adjust my biological clock... As a result, I found that... the passage of time is much slower than you thought..."


    "......I believe in your ghost..." Liz''s silver teeth bite, and she wanted to give Zhou Ye a taste...What kind of martial arts skills such as the death of the soul and the Qijue. , Women are born to be, and are engraved in the DNA gene chain...


    However-after gritting her teeth, she finally couldn''t bear to work hard... Finally, she had to gently hammer Zhou Ye twice without pain or itching...


    And at this moment, where is Gwen who was supposed to go to school with Zhou Ye??


    In another classroom-Gwen Stacey was talking and laughing with a silver-haired girl there.


    "Feili...I have a party at my house tonight, do you want to come to participate?" Gwen asked in a low voice.


    "Is it a bit bad for me to go to your family party?" Felicia Hardy asked hesitantly, "If I meet your parents..."


    "It''s okay, I don''t live with my parents now... but with my boyfriend..." Gwen said, "My family is so big... Besides me and my boyfriend, there are many maids and sisters. Together... It''s lively... My manor is really beautiful..."


    I heard Gwen say when she was living with her boyfriend.Felicia still doesn''t really want to go... After all, she thinks she doesn''t like to be a light bulb person... But when Gwen said that there are many maid sisters, she doesn''t feel embarrassed.


    For example, when a woman faces a group of men, the one being molested will definitely be that woman... But when a group of women face a man, then the result will be reversed, and the one being molested will definitely be the man. ...This is the legendary courage...


    "Well...I will go..."


    "That''s great... Feili..." When Gwen heard that Felicia had agreed to her party invitation, she almost jumped up... She finally completed the task set by her man... ¡­In the next few days, I can have activities with my own man.


    This kind of torment of being in a school but not being able to meet...Gwen has had enough...


    The first thousand and fifteen chapters


    Felicia Hardy looked at the scenery of Long Island Manor from the car window, and she was in a dull state.


    She did accept the invitation of her new friend to come to her home to participate in a family party. She also made sure that she was mentally prepared to face a super-rich manor... However, she thought she was ready to be mentally prepared. At Long Island Manor, it became a joke.


    "Okay, so beautiful..." Felicia looked out the window of the car, the extremely beautiful scenery, involuntarily murmured: "It''s as beautiful as a fairy tale world..."


    "Yes..." Gwen Stacey said with approval for Felicia Hardy''s gaffe: "When I first came, I was surprised for a long time..."


    Gwen thought that when he first came to this manor, it was worse than Felicia at this time... According to her man Zhou Ye, she had a long look at the time, and the big one could be swallowed. Ostrich egg¡­¡­


    Of course, the so-called swallowing an ostrich egg was just a joke-but this also proved from the side that Gwen was really surprised.


    "Gwen...what the hell does your boyfriend do?? So rich?" Felicia really became interested in that boyfriend of Gwen, you know...this is Long Island, New York, not New Jersey It''s not even Ohio... The value of owning a manor with such a vast area in this place where there is so much gold is simply unimaginable.


    Moreover, what Felixia had seen and heard along the way... After crossing the Long Island Bridge, she saw the sign [Private Land, Please Do Not Enter], which gave her a kind of this manor that has already occupied the entire Long Island. Illusion.


    "My boyfriend..." Gwen hesitated and didn''t know what to say... After all, she couldn''t say that her man is the biggest behind-the-scenes boss in the world, right??Isn''t this making trouble for your own man to pick up girls??


    After thinking for a while, Gwen asked back: "Do you know the Umbrella consortium?"


    "God--!" Felicia was shocked when she heard Gwen''s words.The Umbrella consortium can be said to have occupied most of the U.S. commerce. Over the years, the federal government has launched no fewer than a dozen antitrust investigations against this behemoth. However, every time it disappears...


    The Umbrella Consortium can be said to be a super consortium familiar to every American...


    Someone once said jokingly: "In the U.S., from your birth to your death... you can''t live without a name, Umbrella..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 718

    To some people, this sentence is not an exaggeration...


    Look at the cars on the street-Umbrella''s, look at the home appliances in the store, Umbrella''s, and then look at the largest investment bank on Wall Street, or Umbrella''s... the combat uniforms worn by the soldiers of the US Army, Ann Brera¡¯s, the planes and tanks that were driven, the various gun supplies used, Umbrella¡¯s...


    This super monster that emerged in World War II is extending its tentacles to every aspect of the world...


    It''s not that no other consortium wants to unite and bring down Umbrella... However, those guys all failed. They were either wholly-owned by Umbrella, or they fell completely...


    The current international situation is that the United States sanctions the world, while Umbrella controls the entire United States.


    Therefore, Felicia was so shocked when she heard that Gwen said her boyfriend was a member of the Umbrella Consortium.


    In the U.S., seeing the president is not worthy of pride. After all, as long as you meet someone in that position, you still have a chance to meet, especially the White House sells visiting tickets...


    However, wanting to meet Umbrella''s senior management-that is the real difficulty.


    "Gwen...you are such a lucky guy..." Felixia sighed, and said quietly, "How can you go to school with such a boyfriend... Isn''t it better to be his little girl at home? ?"


    "I want to..." Gwen sighed. She couldn''t tell Felixiya that she transferred because her man was going to pick up girls at that school, right?


    Along the way, the two of them laughed and laughed in the car... During the jokes with Gwen, Felicia''s tension also eased a lot... After all, her family can be called a middle-class family. , But...it''s the first time to be a guest in such a luxurious manor. It is impossible to say that you are not nervous...


    "Welcome to Long Island Manor, I wish you a pleasant evening..."


    "Thank you!" As soon as Felicia got out of the car, she saw two beautiful girls in black and white maid costumes, smiling at the door and greeting herself.


    After responding somewhat unnaturally to the maid, Felicia followed Gwen and walked into her room... "I bet your boyfriend must be a very nasty guy..."


    "Why do you say that?" Gwen asked curiously while changing clothes in the cloakroom.


    "Because the maids here are very beautiful..." Felixia looked at Gwen''s room, what should I say?This room is elegant and comfortable, which makes people feel very comfortable.


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Facing Felicia, Gwen couldn''t help rolling his eyes... couldn''t help thinking.


    [You haven¡¯t seen Ye yet. If you meet Ye and become his woman, you will know what kind of life this villain is living... They don¡¯t sleep until they are in a coma...Uh, thinking that their men seem to live a very life-like life...]


    At this moment... Felicia, who was looking around in Gwen''s room, suddenly heard a sound of running outside, accompanied by [Hurry up, the master is almost at the door...] [Ah, then I will also meet Master...] Such a sound.


    This makes Felicia full of curiosity...


    You know, along the way¡ªevery maid she met was beautiful and generous, and she had an elegant manner... She couldn''t imagine what a master who could make them excited and run around regardless of manners would be like??


    With such curiosity, Felicia leaned to the window and gently opened a curtain of curtain to look downstairs...


    I saw--a super-luxury, extended-head Umbrella sedan from a distance slowly drove towards the villa...and the maids downstairs were already neatly lined up at the door...


    When the car stopped at the door, a maid stepped forward and opened the door... Then a black-haired boy got out of the car... The handsome boy took the words in Felicia''s mind for a while. Ke couldn''t find a suitable word to describe...


    Because she felt that any words that praised handsomeness on the boy''s body would be a blasphemous look to him...


    She was standing by the window, looking at the young man underneath through a gap in the curtain, smiling and embracing and kissing each of the maids... She felt a trace of jealousy... Why didn''t the person who kissed herself?


    At this moment, after letting go of a maid whose face was flushed by him, the young man raised his head and looked upstairs. The frightened Felixia, like a frightened deer, hurriedly opened the curtains. Come down.


    "I...what''s wrong with me?" Felixia leaned her back against the wall, pressing her pounding heart... There was a feeling of breathlessness. The glance of the boy just gave her a feeling I saw the feeling of a black hole... the whole soul seemed to be sucked in.


    Chapter one thousand and sixteen


    Zhou Ye looked at the disappearing figure upstairs, smiled slightly and withdrew his gaze, he continued to have an unfinished welcome with his maids...


    To be honest, for the maids, he feels a little guilty...After all, in terms of the length of time following him, the maids may far exceed some of his women... However, every time he says to give When the maids were promoted, they were all rejected by the four major maids and the head maids...


    In the words of the maids, it is [the master is always the master, although we are already the master¡¯s woman, but... our identity will never change, we will always be the master¡¯s maid, if you really feel about us If you feel guilty, please take us with you when you travel the world next time, so that we can serve you better... It is incomplete without the master''s maid.


    Keke-digress... let''s get back to business.


    Just when Zhou Ye finally came home to each of the maids, Qiu walked to him... and whispered: "Master, Miss Gwen brought a friend to the manor..."


    "Oh? Is it called Felixia Hardy?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Master!" Qiu nodded.


    "I asked Gwen to do this!" Zhou Ye said.


    Felicia Hardy... This name may be very unfamiliar to many people, but if you talk about the nickname she will get in the future, it is estimated that many people will have the impression... Black cat, once fell in love with the bug Killed ambiguous girlfriend, her father is a jewel thief, a civet.


    However-now, the little spider is still a 10,000-year-old sufferer, and this little cat is still a good girl under the protection of her father''s wings... In the comics, Felicia Hardy was once a classmate of little spider... ¡­So Zhou Ye, with the attitude of giving it a try, asked people to inquire about the student files of the Zhongcheng Science and Technology Middle School, and found this little cat unexpectedly...


    "Another kitten is coming..." Zhou Ye exclaimed.


    He actually left school one class earlier. The reason why he would come back later than Gwen was because he was slightly delayed at Ellen¡¯s house... Ellen¡¯s mother was too enthusiastic, if it weren¡¯t for her. Always looking at him with the eyes of his mother-in-law looking at her son-in-law, Zhou Ye felt that this woman wanted to soak herself.


    Keke--just a joke, Zhou Ye is not interested in purebred blacks. Although Liz is also a little dark, her father is white. She is considered a mixed race, and the degree of blackness is barely acceptable.


    As Zhou Ye walked to the villa, he instructed: "It''s been a long time since I opened the body, go and clean up the lake in a while, and have a body there at night..."


    He didn''t forget how he explained that Gwen used what reason to deceive this little cat...


    "As you wish, Master..." After Qiu responded, he went down and ordered... At this moment, only Zi was left beside Zhou Ye. His two personal maids, Qiu and Zi, followed him as soon as he returned. Coming up.


    As for the maids?They were left in Asgard by Zhou Ye to take care of their little princess...Little Angelina, after all, compared to Hela who was a mother for the first time, Zhou Ye trusts the maids who have had countless experience with children. .


    "I''ll change your clothes, master!" Zi smiled and followed his master into the cloakroom in the bedroom.


    The sky gradually dimmed---the spotlights in the manor were all lit up, illuminating the entire Long Island Manor like a castle in a dream.


    Compared with the Long Island Manor during the day, the Long Island Manor at night has a somewhat more illusory beauty, just like a fairy tale manor in a dream.


    Standing next to the artificial lake in the manor and watching the giggling maids come and go bustling around here, Felicia has a sense of unreality as in a dream.


    She has always thought that she is just a very ordinary girl, except that she looks pretty, nothing special... She can''t imagine that one day she will have a party with the maids in this luxurious manor... let alone imagine My new friend is actually a second-generation girlfriend in the Umbrella consortium...


    That world was a little too far away from her, she hadn''t even thought about it when she was far away.


    "Feili...what are you doing??" Gwen walked over and handed over the meat skewers to Felixia, and asked: "Does it feel uncomfortable?"


    "No...actually..." Felixia looked at her friend Gwen, and then she stopped talking... She was not sure whether her new friend knew that her boyfriend had an ambiguous relationship with her maids, let alone I know if I tell this thing, I will lose this friend...


    "Actually what?" Gwen asked curiously: "Don''t be restrained, just ask what you want, I will tell you, aren''t we friends??"


    "..." Gwen said [Aren''t we friends?Felixia finally made up her mind. She gritted her teeth and said: "Your boyfriend Ye Zhou... I saw him and the maids in the afternoon..."


    "What is it with the maids? Do you kiss it?" A gloomy voice came from behind Felixia, frightening her whole body, and the meat skewers in her hand fell on the grass...


    "My dear, how can you scare my friend like this..." Gwen complained dissatisfied.


    "Damn, you really scared me..." Felixia got up angrily and went to chase Zhou Ye... At this moment she had forgotten Zhou Ye''s identity, and that Zhou Ye was scared to death a lot. Human background, she just regarded Zhou Ye as her friend''s boyfriend.

 Movie World Chapter 719

    "Are you sure you hit me?" Zhou Ye ran calmly, while continuing to provoke a certain kitten...


    "Don''t run..."


    "Don''t chase..."


    "If you don''t run, I won''t chase..."


    "You won''t run if you don''t chase me..."


    The two ran one by one, the other chased... Unknowingly, they had left the lively area by the artificial lake, and at some unknown time, they came to the side of a small forest... Zhou Ye slid into it.


    Felicia didn''t hesitate to follow into the woods, but... soon, Felicia''s exclamation came from the woods... "What are you doing...?"


    "Don''t be like this...you...you are Gwen''s boyfriend..."


    "Mmm... we are like this... this is wrong... stop... we are so sorry for Gwen..."


    "Ah!!!" With a painful cry-Felixia''s refusal voice gradually subsided, and replaced by a meow-like noise...


    Two hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When the two walked out of the grove again... Felixia was hugged by Zhou Ye and walked out... She buried her small face in Zhou Ye''s arms and did not dare to raise her head at all, afraid to look. It would be awkward to get to Gwen...


    However-she thinks too much...


    It was not long after Zhou Ye hugged her back to the party scene that she knew what a little witch is like... Someone was at the party scene, the sky was a blanket, the ground was a couch, and some indescribable party was opened. ...


    "That...Gwen--I''m sorry...I..." Felicia said with some guilt looking at Gwen Stacey, who was lying beside her, unable to move like herself.


    "No need to apologize..." Gwen lazily tried his best, and said, "Did you see? Our man is not an ordinary person. Who can think of him like this? So... welcome to join Ye''s Harem!"


    Felicia looked at Zhou Ye who was working hard behind the maids who were standing in a row, and reluctantly cast aside her eyes, "Well...I admit that this guy is a devil..."


    "But you can''t live without this devil... don''t you?" Gwen smiled slightly. As someone who came by, she certainly knew Felicia''s entanglement, the feeling of wanting to be exclusive but afraid of not being able to stand it, she also There have been.


    "Yeah... I have also fallen into the hands of this devil, and I can''t run away anymore..." Felixia sighed and murmured: "Besides, I don''t want to run..."


    Chapter one thousand and seventeen


    The fact that Zhou Ye, a first-year transfer student actually stepped on three boats, caused an uproar in the entire Midtown High School...


    Upon hearing this news, the girls responded with all kinds of envy, jealousy and hatred, and what they said was sour.


    "Those three guys are so unruly... They actually dated a guy at the same time, they weren''t jealous, and they got along like friends..."


    "Come on, Rowling... That handsome Chinese guy is so handsome and so rich. If you are you, you can''t... Haven''t seen those three guys who are picked up by car every day from school to school? And the clothes on him? Isn¡¯t there another day?"


    "But it''s not possible for three people to associate with one person at the same time..."


    But the boys'' reaction was nothing but envy...Of course, except for a certain little spider.


    "Peter...I think it''s useless for you to be like this. How about people is their business, you have no position to talk about others..." Peter''s best friend, Ned the little fat guy persuaded his friend to let him know the trouble. And retired, "And Zhou Ye is not easy to provoke. The captain of the school basketball team found him a few days ago and wanted to teach him a lesson..."


    "What happened?" Peter said as he walked towards the roof of the school... He knew that his friend was for his own good, but what about it??Taking away his secret lover without cherishing it, now he is still on three boats... He seemed to be able to see how heartbroken Liz was under his smiling face.


    "As a result, the entire basketball team was severely taught by that guy...One hit ten, I guess he will be kung fu, just like Bruce Lee..." Ned tried hard to persuade his best friend.


    "No, Ned...you don''t understand..." Peter kept walking under his feet, "I didn''t go to fight with him, I just asked him to cherish other people''s feelings...Don''t treat women as playthings..."


    "...Okay...I will stand behind you to give you courage..." Ned sighed, he knew that his best friend seemed to have determined that he was going to trouble Zhou Ye.


    At the moment-on the balcony of the school.


    Zhou Ye was taking Gwen, Liz, and Felicia''s three daughters to eat lunch here¡ª¡ª


    Although there is lunch in the school cafeteria, Zhou Ye only ate once on the first day of the transfer, and he was no longer interested in eating the food here... So, he just let his two close maids at noon I gave myself food at the time.


    In the middle of the school balcony, a large tablecloth was spread on the ground like this. Qiu and Zi each carried their lunch boxes on the tablecloths...even Lunch, dessert and afternoon tea.


    "Autumn, it''s great to have you here..." Felicia said with a smile: "I like the earl black tea made in autumn the most, especially after a meal, it seems like the whole person is sublimated... "


    "It''s my honor to like you..." Qiu smiled slightly.


    "That''s right... Feili, what did the school cheerleader ask you for at noon?" Liz asked casually while helping to arrange lunch.


    "That guy wants me to join the cheerleading team... I said I''m not interested..." Felicia has a pair of proud long legs, plus that gorgeous face... it''s not surprising that it will attract the cheerleader''s attention.


    "Who would participate in that kind of stuff..." Gwen said as he twisted a beef ball and put it in the mouth of his own man, then twisted a piece of boy chicken and put it in his mouth, chewing and saying: "Cheerleaders are all in it. Bitch...This is recognized in the school, especially the cheerleader. Today is with the captain of the football team and tomorrow with the captain of the basketball team...It is simply the bitch in the bitch, Feili, you did not join the cheerleader. It''s the right choice!"


    "I didn''t think so much..." Felicia followed Gwen''s way, picked up the tea cup in front of her, gently placed it next to her man, and watched Zhou Ye drink her cup with a smile. The Earl Grey Tea, said: "I just know that my dear does not like him, the woman who wears revealing clothes is dancing that kind of thigh dance under the public..."


    "Baby Feili is getting better and better..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Feili''s dolphins... in exchange for Feilixia''s eyes that were both tender and annoying.


    Lunch was finally set up under the busy schedule of Qiu and Zi... When Zhou Ye and the girls were about to start dining... Suddenly, the iron door of the balcony was opened.


    "I think, I should talk to you... Ye... What classmate Zhong?" Peter Parker stood in front of Zhou Ye and looked at Zhou Ye''s eyes without hesitation... It seems that this is more imposing. general.


    "..." Zhou Ye sighed, put down his chopsticks... looked at Peter Parker and said: "First, I don''t know you, and second, calling someone by name like this is a kind of contempt and insult... ¡­So, I hate you now, and besides, I don¡¯t think I have anything to discuss with you, please leave..."


    "Of course we need to talk..." Peter Parker said, pointing to Liz, and said: "Why do you obviously have Miss Allen and still associate with classmates Stacey and classmate Hardy, you We generally call this kind of scum...Do you know??"


    After cursing these words, Peter felt that his heart was getting better... If Zhou Ye had just snatched his dream lover, he would not be so angry. The most angry thing about him was that Zhou Ye actually stepped on three boats. ¡ª¡ª


    "I can understand that jealousy interfered with your IQ..." Zhou Ye looked at Peter in his spare time. To be honest, his perception of Little Spider is neither good nor bad, but-there is a saying That being said, the only people standing in front of me are friends and enemies¡ªobviously, Little Spider is not his friend... Then there is only one identity, and that is the enemy."I don''t want to see him again... Autumn!"


    "As you wish, Master..." Qiu smiled slightly, leaning gracefully at his master, and then his figure suddenly disappeared beside Zhou Ye...


    "This..." Peter Parker was shocked when he saw this weird scene... However, before he came to speak in a hurry, he heard a voice behind him, "My master doesn''t like seeing you. , So, Mr. Parker, can you please die once?"


    With the voice coming... Peter Parker and his best friend, Neid, disappeared in place...


    "Well, the troublemaker is gone... Let''s start our happy lunch..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    The three girls smiled and raised the cups in their hands and clinked glasses with their men... They didn''t know the little spider in the future, they were just an unfamiliar classmate...


    Moreover, for the three women, they have long been accustomed to the domineering style of their own men... He does not provoke others, it is already the result of others'' burning incense, and there are people who come to provoke him??That''s really lighting the toilet, looking for death...To sum up, they don''t think there is anything wrong with their men doing this.


    After a while, Qiu''s figure reappeared next to Zhou Ye.


    "Autumn, where did you drop those two guys?" Felixia asked curiously.


    "I took them to enjoy the gorgeous and colorful scenery in the center of the earth for free... I hope they can endure the high temperature in the center of the earth..." Qiu opened his eyes and said nonsense. To be honest, she told the little spider to his The moment the buddies were thrown to the center of the earth, the two of them gasified, and they didn''t even scream in a hurry.


    Zhou Ye is still quite satisfied with this result...Since he is antagonizing himself, he will be killed and dragged to death, or else wait for him to get the Spider-Man power and trouble himself every day?To say that the Umbrella Group is clean from start to finish is nonsense... How can the clean Umbrella control the entire United States??


    Especially this kind of guy with excess sense of justice, Zhou Ye especially hates... Therefore, killing him early is a good way to deal with it.Anyway, the so-called villains are all honestly dying...


    In the underground world, the Umbrella Sweeper forces are much more deterrent than S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D., and the most caught by S.H.I. Either become a guinea pig in the Umbrella Biotechnology Laboratory and contribute to the rise of the Umbrella Group¡¯s technological tree, or just be killed by the whole family.

 The Movie World Chapter 720

    Therefore, this world does not need superheroes... Zhou Ye thinks so.


    One thousand and eighteen chapters


    Harry Potter World - in an old castle on the outskirts of Leeds.


    Leeds Castle is known as the most beautiful castle in England, and it is also known as the queen of England¡¯s castles. In the huge manor, a castle is built along the river. The entire Leeds Castle is divided into two parts, one part is built on the shore. The other part is built in the middle of the river bay, and the two main buildings are connected by a two-story arched fully enclosed corridor in the middle.


    It used to belong to the royal family, and later in the hands of Henry 8 of the Tudor dynasty, Leeds Castle became privately owned.It was not until more than 500 years later, that is today, that Leeds Castle was bought by a super rich man who did not want to be named at a price that the owner of the castle could not refuse.


    early morning--


    The morning light illuminates the tranquil lake in the Kent countryside, and the beautiful Leeds Castle is like the awakened queen, graceful and elegant.With the slender figures walking through the castle, the entire castle once again radiated new vitality.


    "This piece of furniture is placed here..." Qiu smiled and energetically directed the maids to arrange the furniture in the castle.


    Of course, she has reason to be happy. This time her master came to this world and no one took him. He only took two close maids and dozens of maids. How could Qiu be unhappy?


    "Yes, this is here... In winter, the owner likes to sit by the fireplace and rest..."


    "Put it in the bedroom, the master will use it..."


    "Where is the carpet? This kind of rough workmanship is totally unqualified...change another..."


    "Is the small nuclear fusion generator set in the basement? What? The basement is too dirty? Need to be cleaned up? Then hurry up and clean up... the master is coming tomorrow, don¡¯t let the master see the mess here, this is us The shame of the maids!"


    Not to mention Qiu, who was busy in the castle, let alone Zhou Ye...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye was walking on the streets of Liz City with a smiling purple holding a small hand... Watching the crowd, women with full of maternal instincts rushed in front of Zhou Ye and squatted down. , To say hello to Zhou Ye...Zi''s horns couldn''t help but tilt up slightly.


    "Zi, how do I feel that it was a wrong decision to come out with you?" Zhou Ye took a lot of effort and finally sent away a mother-to-be with long blonde hair, raising his small face and looking dissatisfied. Asked his own maid.


    "That''s your illusion, dear little master..." Zi smiled like a fox who stole a chicken. After her owner became small, she was so cute... I really wanted to... I really wanted to hug the owner. Little face...


    "Hey, whatever you want...I''m almost used to it anyway..." Zhou Ye said with a sigh.


    Time went back to three months ago¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the Marvel universe, Zhou Ye¡¯s women finally found that the so-called sanctions did not help their men to reduce their scores. On the contrary, Zhou Ye was more like a fish in water and had a happier playing... They finally had to give up the so-called sanction plan. , One by one obediently ran to their men for comfort...


    After all, if Zhou Ye was sanctioned for three months, some people could bear it for three months...


    After announcing their surrender, the girls made another request that was not a requirement... They no longer control which world Zhou Ye goes to, but how many sister papers they have to collect. They just want to know... which world Zhou Ye will go to. , It''s just like saying hello before going out, saying where you have gone.


    For this request, Zhou Ye was still able to meet... so he accidentally said his reservation for the next world-[Harry Potter]


    The result is¡ªthe daughters urged him to become a child...and, their reasons are also very good¡ªthat is: "My dear, since you plan to go to the world of Harry Potter, you must be there. Magic needs to be learned systematically, right?"


    "Yes..." Zhou Ye nodded, he didn''t deny this.


    "Then learning magic, what else can come as fast and honestly as going to the magic academy?"


    "That''s the truth!" Zhou Ye nodded again.


    "Since I am planning to study at a magic school, whether it is going to Hogwarts or Boothbarton or Durmstrang, my dear, your body at this age is definitely not good? Right? ?"


    "Okay, okay... I know what you mean..." Zhou Ye sighed... He understood the meaning of the oblique words of his own women in seconds, didn''t he just want to see how he looked when he was young? ??For him, it is not difficult... "Fulfill your wishes..."


    Following the words-Zhou Ye''s figure shrank and became smaller and smaller, and finally turned into a pink jade-shaped little Luotai... Why is it called Luotai??Because the cuteness of the young Zhou Ye is no longer distinguished between males and females, and he killed them all...


    Seeing a lot of their own men who have become smaller... the women were weirdly silent... After a long while, they were the first to rush up after death, picking up Zhou Ye, and rubbing against Zhou Ye''s little girl with their own face. Face... "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh so cute, I really want to sleep with such a Ye..."


    "Don''t eat alone..." Athena also rushed over, snatching Xiao Zhou Ye from death''s arms...


    "Athena, do you want to die?" Of course, death is no longer annoying... I dare to snatch cutie from my hand, even the sisters will never forgive...


    "Come on... let''s fight a fight... see if your universe god system is powerful or our Greek gods are powerful..." Athena said without hesitation. Following her words, Hera and others from Greek gods The women surrounded her behind...there was a stance that they would start fighting if they didn''t agree.


    Although strictly speaking, there is only one person dead in the universe god system, and sister Tun is a demigod at most...but death is nothing but the daughters of the Greek god system...For her, the Greek god system is just It''s just scum."You want to fight... then..."


    Before that word of war was finished, Zhou Ye grabbed the key...the body became soft and couldn''t say anything.


    "Are you courageous and fat? Do you think your man can''t clean you up like this?" Xiao Zhou Ye hovered in mid-air, and said aggressively to his group of women.


    However, that kind of posture, combined with his face like Luo Tai, who was carved and jade-like, in the eyes of the women, it seemed to be the most adorable... the so-called aura??nonexistent¡­¡­


    The women laughed and hugged Zhou Ye one by one, you touched it, and I squeezed it... at all, it didn''t look like my man was in his eyes.


    "This is what you forced me..." Zhou Ye was anxious and forgot to regain his figure. He directly used Luo Tai''s body to give a whip of love to the girls... The effect... It''s amazing... this kind of The feeling of being pushed back by children actually gave the girls a new experience...


    As for why you said Zhou Ye''s body became a child, hasn''t it changed?I would say that Zhou Ye just controlled his body to become a child, and did he deliberately control that he did not become a child?As for why??Ahem...that''s a matter of seeing the benevolent and the wise.


    Chapter one thousand and nineteen


    Looking at the people''s outdated clothes in the street... he couldn''t help sighing again. Of course, the clothes that had long been outdated in Zhou Ye''s eyes were actually just emerging trends in this era.


    "Dear little master... If you sigh like this again, your good luck will be sighed away..." Zi laughed and joked. You know, it''s rare for the owner to have such an image of Luo Tai, so don''t take this opportunity to play After a while, I don''t know when I will see the image of my host next time.


    "...Could you not just rub my face and say this..." Zhou Ye sighed. If it wasn''t for avoiding his crazy group of women, how could he make a mistake in his busy schedule... Years...my Hao Min...my mixed-blood Veeva sisters...oooooo...it will take decades to see you...


    "Be happy...Master!" Zi looked at the dejected look of her owner, and persuaded distressedly: "This may be a good thing, such as new prey..."


    "New gift?? What kind of beauties are there in this era...except Harry Potter and his mother..." Zhou Ye sighed and said here, suddenly, "Yes...and Harry Potter and his mother." You can soak..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye hurriedly asked: "How many years is this year?"


    "In 1970, my master..." Zi didn''t expect to say so casually, and the owner really found a new goal.


    "In 1970... Lily Evans was just ten years old and has not yet entered Hogwarts... She should not enter Hogwarts until the summer of next year... This is really good news. ..." Zhou Ye murmured: "We have plenty of time to arrange everything..."


    "..." Zi smiled, watching her master talking to herself there...


    And Zhou Ye has entered the calculation mode at this moment... He is calculating how he will affect the future after he soaks Lily Evans away... However, the future is unpredictable... It may be just an unintentional sentence , Can affect the entire world in the future... Therefore, even with Zhou Ye''s brain power, after a long time... there is no result.


    In the end, Zhou Ye, who had no clue, laughed blankly...He was really stupid, no matter what he would become in the future?Could the Dark Lord still go to heaven??Could Dumbledore be able to transform into Ultraman?In the end, all changes are indifferent to myself outside the specifications.


    Only the weak are afraid of this and that...for fear that after changing the plot, nothing will be accomplished without the advantage of foresight.


    And the strong-no matter how the future changes, the strong is the strong... are not afraid of change... or can they see a different Harry Potter world?It should be said-it is a Harry Potter world without Harry Potter...


    Zhou Ye thought of this and smiled slightly, "Zi, let''s go home..."


    "Okay, Master..." Zi said, waving back, and a square Rolls Royce stopped beside them...


    Zhou Ye looked at the ugly Rolls-Royce front face... There was a feeling that he didn''t want to sit on it... But after thinking about it, he sighed helplessly... In this era, this car is already a popular model. ...Just make do with it.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye got into the back seat of the car that seemed ugly to him to explode.


    "Return to Leeds Castle Manor..." Zhou Ye waited for Zi to get in the car and directly ordered the maid who was driving.

 Movie World Chapter 721

    "Okay, Master!"


    The car started slowly and drove towards Leeds Castle Estate...


    "I need some information about the Wizarding World... I don''t want to plunge into Hogwarts confused..." Zhou Ye ordered while sitting in the car.


    "As you wish, Master...your will will be completely executed!" Zi responded to the request of her master with a smile.


    With this time there are not many maids brought into the world of Harry Potter... but each one is a well-versed hand, and each one can be pulled out to play Thanos without infinite gloves in the palm of the hand Between... Packing up one or two pure-blood wizard families, it''s not too easy...


    Of course, this is not the time to consider those little things. The most important thing now is to send your owner back to Leeds Castle Manor and settle down...


    When Zhou Ye''s Rolls Royce in the 1970s arrived at Leeds Castle, the entire castle had been completely renewed. The mosses that had covered the entire outer wall of the castle had disappeared, replaced by clean and tidy walls.


    And inside the castle-when Zhou Ye came for the first time, the most unsatisfactory damp condition has also been completely improved. Ventilation ducts have been laid in the entire castle, and the waterproofing of the basement has also been renewed... the entire castle There is no longer a smell of mildew caused by dampness. Instead, there is a smell of the most natural grass in the wilderness.


    "Master...Welcome to your annex..." From a distance, seeing the arrival of his master''s car in autumn, he had already taken the maids to stand at the gate of the castle early to welcome his master.


    "Good job..." Zhou Ye clicked his little head approvingly after turning around in the castle, and had to say... Qiu is worthy of being his own personal maid, and he knows his own preferences... the whole castle Regardless of whether it was the choice of furniture, the style of the wallpaper, or even the placement of the seats, Zhou Ye couldn¡¯t find a trace of dissatisfaction...


    The only thing that bothers Zhou Ye is... "Autumn, can you put me down... I just traced my body back to when I was a kid, and didn''t really become a child... I''m embarrassed by you doing this." of¡­¡­"


    "Master...Master...Master...Qiu hasn''t seen his master for three days. He needs to replenish his energy, otherwise Qiu will die..." Qiu said, holding Xiao Zhou Ye firmly in his arms. In the middle, desperately rubbing Zhou Ye''s face...


    five minutes later----


    "Autumn, is it okay now?" Zhou Ye looked helplessly at the close-knit maid who still held herself in her arms and rubbed her face desperately... "Can you put me down?"


    "I''m afraid it won''t work... Master... Qiu just finished replenishing the energy of the previous day, and yesterday and today''s energy did not supplement... Please bear with it a little bit... Master... You just need to silently look at the ceiling... ¡­ Count the grid, it will pass soon..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    .................. What is meant by silently looking at the ceiling?What is counting the grid??Zhou Ye was angry... Tigers don¡¯t make cats, you treat me as I am


    HelloKitty??


    "Now, actually Qiu...I have a more effective way to replenish the master''s energy. Would you like to try it..."


    "Eh!!!" Hearing the strange voice of his owner, Qiu Zuo said deadly: "Okay..."


    "Then you will realize it, Qiu... This time, even if you beg for mercy and surrender, I won''t let you go easily..." Zhou Ye said, shaking his body out of Qiu''s arms and floating directly in the air...


    Qiu was a little dumbfounded. She looked at Mrs. Xiao Luo with a wicked smile, and she felt like a catastrophe was imminent... However, when she hadn''t finished her begging for mercy... she had already discovered... it was late... ¡­"Elegant Butterfly..."


    "It''s a miscalculation. I didn''t expect the first time in the castle to be preempted by the form of Qiu''s aggressive technique..." Standing on the side, Zi looked at his sister being punished by the master, and thought to himself: "Forget it... since If you can''t grab the first time, then the second time will be the same..."


    Thinking of this, Zi stepped up to greet him...While walking, he unarmed himself, "Master, people also need to add a little master energy..."


    "Both... none of you can escape..." Zhou Ye said fiercely.


    A lady...two big beauties...the picture is too beautiful, too unconventional...it is hard to bear to look straight.


    Chapter one thousand and twenty


    Bellatrix Black was sitting in a cafe on the streets of Preston, watching the crowds coming and going in the streets that were getting brighter outside the window...


    As a member of the oldest and noblest Black family from the wizarding world, Bellatrix was born, everything she had had been arranged... She went to school step by step, graduated step by step, and now - she To be married step by step.


    Looking at the busy people outside the window, Bellatrix couldn''t help but think secretly, these Muggles, the technology they admire, and they trust the machine... If they knew the existence of the magic world?What will happen??Will it be hysterical like the end of the world?Or will it crawl under the feet of the wizard like the weak dreaming of the strong??


    This is really an interesting question... isn''t it?


    Sighed... Bellatrix looked back from the glass in front of her with a bit of boringness... After drinking a cup of coffee, she sighed again...


    Compared to these mediocre Muggles, how can I be better??The fate that was doomed at birth... the glory of the pure-blood family, in her opinion, may be useful or useless... Moreover, although the husband she is about to marry is a classmate she knew in school, she is He doesn''t feel anything...


    Marry at the age of nineteen. Maybe this is no longer popular among Muggles??


    Bellatrix thought a little melancholy... But when she thought of the legend about a person she had heard in school and among the pure-blooded nobles, her heart felt as if she had been injected with some vitality.


    That¡ªthat great wizard, he wants to make changes to this lifeless magic world...His pure-blood concept is in line with the education he has received since childhood...If I have the opportunity, I really want to see I saw that great being.


    Thinking of this, Bella couldn¡¯t help holding up her coffee again and taking a sip...At this time, the coffee cup had almost bottomed out... She did not call the waitress to refill the cup, but picked up herself and put it next to her. The coat on the seat got up and left the cafe.


    Bella walked out of the cafe-looked up at the dim sky, today is cloudy, no stars, no moonlight...On the street there are only dim street lights and rushing Muggles.


    Bella, who has temporarily relieved some of her pre-marital depression, opened her long legs and walked towards her temporary residence...


    This time she traveled to Preston to ease her pre-marital anxiety... In fact, she hadn¡¯t even said ten words to her fiance in school, but after graduation, she wanted to marry To that guy... to say that she was very willing, that would be pure nonsense.


    Just as Bella was walking leisurely on the street, she keenly discovered...a peeping gaze was always looking at her back. For such a gaze, as a wizard, Bella was sure that it was definitely not Own illusion.


    "What a guy who doesn''t know how to live or die... It seems that it''s fun again!" A smile leaked from Bella''s face.


    A beautiful single girl who travels aimlessly...what trouble it will get into is no need to guess.


    And for these troubles, Bella has already had her own unique way of dealing with it... if it looks pleasing to the eye, then a forgetting spell, what is not pleasing to the eye?Then add a leg-locking spell and a dancing spell.


    Can you imagine what it would be like for a guy with stiff legs to be cursed for dancing??After Bella unintentionally cast it once, she enjoyed using this spell combination happily.


    Like a big ridiculous worm crawling on the ground, the scene makes people feel very happy...


    Of course, Bella will not forget that when that guy is frothing in his tired mouth, throw him another curse to disappear, and then add another one to forget...this is already the most interesting way.


    Listening to the unhurried footsteps behind her, Bella turned and went into an empty alley... Behind a corner, she took out her magic wand in time and pointed it expectantly. Alley mouth...


    However, one minute passed-two minutes passed.


    The Muggle that Bella had imagined to follow her never appeared... Just when she suspected that she had made a mistake... A cold voice rang in her ears.


    "Miss Bellatrix Black?"


    "Who are you?" Hearing this voice, Bella''s body tightened involuntarily, but she did not turn around to see who was behind her...not because she didn''t want to turn around, but because... ¡­There is a deadly cold blade close to her neck that makes her feel cold and sweaty...


    "It doesn''t matter who I am... What is important is that my master needs a private magic tutor, so... I don''t know if I can invite you to this position?" said the cold voice.


    "You are dreaming..." Although Bella doesn''t mind acting as a personal teacher for someone, it doesn''t mean that she likes to be intimidated by others to do things... Especially it is a Muggle who intimidates herself. It is simply a shame."Armor guard..."


    Before she finished speaking the armor curse, she felt like her brain was smashed by a 10,000-jin hammer, and her whole person was instantly dizzy...I couldn''t say any curse.


    Before she fell into a coma, she only heard the dialogue between two female voices in a trance...


    "I don''t know how to live or die... Actually dare to try to resist... Wizards are nothing more than that. Surprisingly, they are nothing remarkable..."


    "Of course, Faye was approached by the thief. Except for Gao Wan, he was basically dead... Don''t talk about the useless things, take her back quickly... The master should wait... "


    "That''s it..."


    And then-Bella felt like she was plunged into darkness... Completely lost consciousness-her last thought was-a wizard who doesn''t use a spell is no better than a Muggle...

 Movie World Chapter 722

    I don''t know how long it took - Bella finally regained consciousness again.


    Opening her eyes, she looked at the surrounding layout...


    It looks like a side hall of a castle... why would Bella know??Because buildings that use huge stones, in addition to castles, in the modern reinforced concrete society, they have long since disappeared.


    This is a nicely furnished side hall. The blazing fire in the fireplace brings a touch of warmth to this cold room... The various valuable decorations hanging on the wall show that this The owner of this castle seems to be a guy with a lot of wealth.


    Bella tried to move her body...no problem...


    She slowly stood up from the sofa by the fireplace, and looked at her whole body... Although the clothes were wrinkled, they were still neat and tidy. Obviously, the worst situation did not appear... and some of her belongings arrived. Is missing, for example¡ªher wand.


    Bella thought, did she want to find the owner to have a theory?Or retreat technically first... Go home first and summon all relatives in the family to help.?


    At this moment-the heavy wooden door of the Pian Hall was pushed open... A small figure walked in, "Hello, Miss Bella... Are you my future magic tutor?"


    "Call me Miss Black..." After Bella used to retort, she looked at the figure... When she saw the little figure talking, Bella felt like she saw an angel at that moment... She originally wanted If he refused, he said to the side, but it changed into another appearance."Yes... I am your magic tutor..."


    Chapter one thousand and twenty one


    Time goes back by two hours¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye looked in front of him, this beautiful girl with soft long black hair, sleeping so peacefully, had a feeling of laughter...


    "I just need some information about the Wizarding World..." Zhou Ye sighed, looked at the two little maids standing next to the sleeping Bella, and said: "I really didn''t expect you to surprise me... ¡­"


    "This, this is nothing else...Master!" The little maid with long blond hair and a cute face like Barbie said cautiously: "We really have too little information about the wizarding world...especially at this time. The wizard information inside is even more surprising. Even this Miss Black, we are the nearest target found through the global surveillance system..."


    "Forget it..." Zhou Ye sighed and rubbed his eyebrows...


    "Master... I''m sorry..." Upon hearing their master''s words, the two little maids really almost cried... They discredited the maids, they did not meticulously fulfill the master''s orders...


    "Well, Heidi, Annie... The master is not blaming you..." Zi smiled and said to the two younger generations: "The master is just going to face his tutor with a headache, you have already Well done..."


    "Really? Master..." Upon hearing the words of their predecessors, the two little maids looked at their little master with hope.


    "Really... of course it is true!" Zhou Ye smiled helplessly and comforted his two little maids. Anyway... they are all their own women, and they have given everything for themselves, of course he Can''t bear to criticize them too much.


    "A liar... the master didn''t give us encouragement..."


    "Yes, yes... After completing the task before, if the master is satisfied, we will always give us encouragement..."


    "...These two girls..." Zi watched her two younger generations ask for their rewards, and smiled knowingly... The maid is the owner''s private property, and the maid loves her deeply. Master, what''s wrong with this??Seeing these two little guys... she thought of how she and Qiu had adhered to their master in the first place.


    "Of course I won''t forget your reward..." Zhou Ye smiled and gave the two little maids the reward they wanted... After watching them greet themselves with joy, they left the room...


    In the entire hall, except for Bellatrix Black, who was sitting on the sofa and fell asleep, only Zhou Ye and his two close maids were left...


    Zhou Ye looked at the Miss Black who was still sleeping on the sofa, watching her peaceful sleeping position...


    "Am I prying Voldemort''s corner when I came here?" Zhou Ye said to himself.


    "Master...I think you are saving this poor girl..." Zi said with a smile: "After all-even if she becomes a Death Eater as in the original, it is only Azka waiting for her in the end. Ban¡¯s decades of prison life..."


    "Okay... I hope you are right..." Zhou Ye sighed. In fact, this product was just pretending... If he hadn''t noticed that Bella was still pure now, he would have used his mind to control it. I drew out all the information about the wizarding world in her mind.


    After all, in Zhou Ye''s philosophy, women are divided into two types, one is their own, the other is someone else''s...Of course, you must take extra care of your own, others''??Ahem... Then it depends on what the situation is... Of course, I won''t be as careful with my own woman.


    "When she wakes up, call me..." Zhou Ye said, leaving this side hall with Qiu and Zi...


    Time returns to the normal node again¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Hello, Miss Bella... Are you my future private tutor?" Xiao Zhou Ye opened the door of the side hall, looked at Bellatrix Black who had woken up, and asked with a smile.


    At this moment-he is full of charm, his heart is full of hints...


    "Call me Miss Black..." Bellatrix Black looked at this extremely cute Lady Luo who suddenly appeared in front of him... There was a feeling that his whole body and mind was healed... He was his own angel ¡­ At this moment, Bella is still a firm supporter of the pure-blood wizard theory, but-in her heart, there is a small exception... "Yes, kid... I am your personal tutor. ..."


    "Can you tell me your name? My little angel..." Bella squatted down with a smile, and looked at Zhou Ye''s charming eyes... softly asked: "You know, introducing each other is private The first lesson of the course..."


    "My name is Zhou Ye...Miss Bella..." Zhou Ye had a sweet smile on his small face, as if he was really like a child... In fact, he was just trying to be cute.


    "Call me Black...Forget it..." When Bellatrix Black said habitually, he suddenly felt that calling her name directly made her feel closer to Zhou Ye... So, She decided... "Well, my lovely little angel, you can call me Miss Bella, of course... In exchange, I can also call you Ye, is that okay?"


    "Of course it''s okay..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded. He accidentally caught a glimpse of Bella''s expectant pair of babies... what should I say?Is it worthy of being a Nordic?Everyone is overgrown well... It''s just this point that makes those Eastern women ashamed.


    As for Xiao Zhou Ye¡¯s vision, Bella of course felt it right away... If an adult man saw herself like this, she might immediately take out her wand and throw an Unforgivable Curse over... let him Feel the anger of a lady...


    But-if the cute little angel in front of me peeped at me, Bellatrix Black didn''t have any thoughts at all, but felt a bit interesting...


    To be honest, Bellatrix Black felt that his behavior today was very abnormal...


    The Black family is a big family. Of course, there are some children who are the same age as Zhou Ye... But on weekdays, Bella doesn¡¯t think that she likes the bear children much, but is not polite to them at all, using magic to punish mischief and mischief The bear child, she is very good at it.


    But-only this cute little angel in front of her... she is willing to use her life to guard the smile on his little face... Anyone who wants to hurt this child must step on her body...


    Chapter one thousand and twenty two


    "Miss Bella...Do you really know how to do magic?" Zhou Ye faithfully played the role of Mrs. Luo who longed for the magical world at this moment.


    "Of course..." Bella smiled slightly when she heard Zhou Ye''s words, pulled up Zhou Ye''s little hand, and walked towards the sofa by the fireplace...


    Coming to the edge of the sofa, Bella sat directly on the sofa, and then hugged Zhou Ye in her arms¡ª¡ª


    Bella looked at the ignorant look in her arms, her whole person was going to be cute... She looked around for a while, and finally found a pot of black tea and a table placed on the coffee table not far away. A teacup...a ??flying curse at random, the teapot flew in front of the two of them as if they were being manipulated, and stopped in mid-air.


    "Ye...Would you like some black tea?" Bella looked at Xiao Zhou Ye with satisfaction, with a surprised look [pretending], and smiled triumphantly: "This is magic... how does it feel? ??"


    ...Although she does not have a magic wand now, she has some low-level magic, she can already cast spells without a wand...


    "It''s amazing..." After Zhou Ye said these words, he felt that he was about to be vomited... But forget it, since he plans to enter Hogwarts, of course he can''t reveal his truth anymore. I''m old...this kind of cuteness should be prepared in advance.


    "Magic has existed in the world since ancient times..." After using the Feilai curse to control the teapot and pour two cups of black tea for herself and Xiao Zhou Ye, Bella hugged Zhou Ye while whispering about the origin of the wizarding world. ... "Three thousand years BC..."


    Of course, Zhou Ye made a very serious look, cleverly nestled in Bella¡¯s arms and listened to her telling the story of the wizarding world...From the holding of the first Quidditch competition to the establishment of the International Council of Wizards... ¡­From the establishment of several major magic academies to the passage of the ban on dragon breeding¡­


    Time passed without knowing it, and a long time passed... I didn''t know when I was a big or young, and fell asleep deeply.


    Early morning-when the first rays of morning light shone on Bella''s face through the curtains, she woke up...


    "Here is..." Bella opened her eyes, and she felt unsure where she was... but the numbness of her arm reminded her that there was a cute little presence in her arms.


    "...Ha...I''m so cute when I fall asleep...What a beautiful little angel..." Bella looked down at Xiao Zhou Ye who was still in her arms, a gentle smile leaked out of her face...


    At this moment, she suddenly felt that she felt a little different in her place... Only then did she realize that the little cutie in her arms didn¡¯t know anything, she put his little hand into her clothes and was naughty. I caught myself there...


    "What a little villain... I don''t know how many girls you will deceive when you grow up..." Bella said so, but didn''t pull Zhou Ye''s dishonest little hand out, but moved herself a little bit. Some numb arms make him more comfortable lying down.


    "My little master caused you trouble... I''m so sorry!" A voice suddenly appeared in Bella''s ear, and she couldn''t help but look up... I saw a beautiful girl in a black and white maid costume. The young girl, standing in front of her with a smile on her face, the morning light shone on her delicate cheeks, a dazzling light...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 723

    "Ah... By the way, I haven''t introduced myself yet..." The maid lightly put her hand to her little scorpion, looking apologetic."My name is Zi, and I am Zhou Ye''s little master''s personal maid...Please take care of me in the future!"


    "...Hello, this is Bellatrix Black, you can call me Miss Black!"


    Bella looked at this beautiful girl with the same hair color as her name with a scrutiny gaze. Although she has decided to stay as this little cute tutor, accepting Xiao Zhou Ye does not mean accepting the master¡¯s. Rude behavior, not to mention that he was kidnapped.


    "I want to know... why the little cute parent hasn''t shown up yet..." Bella asked with some dissatisfaction: "Is this how the host treats guests? Although this guest was kidnapped by you of¡­¡­"


    "About this...We are extremely sorry..." Purple said with a dilemma: "I''m afraid you won''t see the little master''s parent..."


    "Why?" Bella raised her eyebrows, and she asked with some dissatisfaction: "Isn''t a wizard from the noble Black family enough to let him come out to meet?"


    Even though she was questioning the maid, Bella''s volume was involuntarily lowered a lot, as if she was afraid of awakening the cute little in her arms...


    "No, no...you misunderstood..." Zi hurriedly explained, "This is definitely not what you think...in fact...the whole family...there is only the little master..."


    "Wh, what..." Bella felt like she almost jumped up when she heard Zi''s words... Only cute in the whole family??What does that mean???


    Faced with Bella¡¯s questioning gaze, Zi nodded slightly, and said sadly: ¡°As you can see... the entire Zhou family, except for the maids who grew up in the family, in this world, There is only one member left for the little master... Please forgive me... I... I really can''t control my emotions... I''m sorry... Uhhh..."


    Looking at the sad maid, Bella was silent... The first thing she thought of was the little Zhou Ye in her arms... It was so pitiful, it must be very hard to live alone in the world... ¡­It¡¯s rare that he can keep such a pure smile...


    Thinking of this, Bella couldn¡¯t help but tighten her arms again, making Xiao Zhou Ye more comfortable lying in her arms... "Sorry... I don¡¯t know... I mean, I didn¡¯t mean to mention it. This matter..."


    In fact, Zhou Ye, lying in Bella¡¯s arms, woke up a long time ago... He just likes to lie in this fragrant and warm embrace. Of course, he also heard what Zi said... One sentence to say: "Good job..."


    The cute Luotai-poor life experience-this is the thing that can cause a woman''s maternal eruption the most... The effect is definitely not as simple as one plus one, just look at Bella now... I''m afraid Zhou Ye is now Bella will agree to any excessive demands, right??Like taking a bath together...


    Hmm¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªDo you want to pretend to be in your sleep and call Mom and Dad to increase your miserable selling index??After thinking about it, Zhou Ye gave up this idea. Although there are not many things about morality, he still has some.


    But... this feels really good... Zhou Ye habitually grasped the one in the top...


    Chapter one thousand and twenty-three


    One week later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Dear...Did you learn it again?" Bella looked at the only student standing in front of her... She couldn''t help sighing...


    "Yes, I think it''s very simple..." Xiao Zhou Ye smiled slightly and showed Bella the tricks she taught...


    If there is a genius student that will make his teacher feel very gratified, then having a wicked student will definitely make his teacher doubt life... doubt whether he has lived by a dog all his life.


    Now Bella has the feeling that she has lived on a dog for more than ten years of life. Whether it¡¯s theoretical knowledge or tricks without a stick, she only needs to tell Xiao Zhou Ye once, then he will What I can do is great-it''s beyond imagination, and blue is better than blue.


    This was a big blow to Bella... She thought about it carefully, how long did it take to learn the tricks of wandless magic??Is it two years or three years??No, it may be five years...


    "It seems... from now on, you need a magic wand and some cauldrons to learn potions..." Bella looked at the teapot floating in front of her eyes and sighed.


    "What about the rewards? Teacher...what about the good rewards?" Zhou Ye ignored the things Bella said. To him... those are not important. In fact, learning the magic here is just for fun. Destructive power... The magical power of the Supreme Master Gu Yi is even stronger.


    What Zhou Ye cared about was the reward Bella had promised...


    "But...you are too young now...it''s a bit too...too precocious, yes...too precocious..." Bella blushed as Gu said, no The way...that kind of reward...she was a little...a bit unable to do it.


    "Bella... your words don''t count..."


    "Don''t be so dear..." Bella looked at the angry little Zhou Ye [pretending] with a helpless look... She really hated herself why she couldn''t hold back that day, and secretly gave up this cute little angel... ¡­As a result, when being asked by Little Cutie, she actually made up this nonsense reason for reward... The most important thing is that Little Cutie believed it.


    God, what is she going to do??


    Bella really couldn''t just watch Xiao Zhou Ye get angry...


    Especially the one who angered him was himself...


    But she knows even more that if she continues like this, she will eventually drag him down the abyss...It doesn''t matter if she falls into the abyss, but she absolutely does not want him to accompany herself into the abyss...he still Little, he still has a lot of youth to squander... She doesn''t want him to be pointed behind when he goes out in the future... She doesn''t want to hate herself when he grows up and understands everything... ¡­


    However¡ªthe reason and hesitation for all this, after seeing the accusing look of the little guy¡ªall vanished...


    "Okay, okay... I know... I know, one day I will go to hell..." Bella murmured, holding Xiao Zhou Ye in her arms involuntarily with her hands... She bowed her head , Don''t stop him...


    His sweetness-like a poppy, made her unable to refuse...


    In the autumn afternoon¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªin the neat study room¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª, a beautiful girl, a lovely Luotai...the picture has a strange beauty...


    "Every time I see such a beautiful picture...I feel like I''ve been cured..." Qiu drank the afternoon tea comfortably, watching through the window how the little host opposite him teased the lovely witch lady.


    "Why didn''t the master take the initiative to push her directly? Obviously now only need a light push, everything is done..." Zi twisted a piece of rose cake with her hand, placed it next to her, and lightly bit it A bite.


    "What do you know? The master is playing a game..." Qiu Bai took a look at his sister, and said: "Looking at his prey, stepping into the trap step by step, but not knowing it, thinking that everything is My own fault...that feels the best...what matters is the process of the game, not the result...you know? Of course-the result is also important..."


    Putting aside these two idle, personal maids who have nothing to do, just talk about Zhou Ye and Bella...


    When Bella finally couldn''t breathe anymore and had to end this stubbornness, she couldn''t help but limp on the sofa... At this moment, her little face was flushed, and the water in her eyes... ......What a beautiful picture of a beautiful woman after being so.


    The banter in Zhou Ye''s eyes flashed by...In a blink of an eye-his little face returned to an innocent look, "Teacher... are you okay..."


    "...Don''t call me teacher...Call me Bella..." Bella lazily glanced at her little angel. In this case, Zhou Ye was called a teacher, and she felt a kind of backing virtue... Of course, the unexpected feeling is pretty good.


    Looking at the ignorant little Zhou Ye, the guilt in Bella''s heart rose again... "Sooner or later, I will fall into hell..."


    "Then I will go to hell and rescue Bella..." Xiao Zhou Ye''s words made Bella''s heart sweet as if she had eaten honey...Although she knew it might be a little cute Tong Yan Wuji, But... doesn''t this just prove that I still have a great position in the cute heart... "Ye-you are my angel..."


    With that said, Bella squeezed Xiao Zhou Ye into her arms again... At this moment, she had made up her mind, her angel, to protect herself... Let the glory of the pure-blood family go to hell... ¡­Let that fianc¨¦ who didn¡¯t say a few words go to hell¡­ In this life, she won¡¯t marry anyone except Ye¡­


    "Okay... my dear little angel... we have to pack up and prepare to buy you some things that you can use in the future..." Bella smiled and patted Xiao Zhou who was still in her arms Ye said.


    "Where shall we go?" Zhou Ye got up and asked curiously.


    "Of course I went to Diagon Alley..." Bella replied as she packed her clothes¡ªto be honest, she didn''t expect the little villain''s hands to be so fast...Her clothes are almost finished by that... ¡­However, it¡¯s not entirely unprofitable, at least Bella found that her cups seem to have increased recently...


    "Shall we go to London now?" Zhou Ye asked after thinking about it¡ªafter all, Diagon Alley is in London... "How are we going?"


    "Of course it was by train..." At this moment Bella''s clothes have also been packed, and she has become a well-dressed British lady."After all, the Floo Network is very convenient, but-I don''t want to be caught by someone in the family now, so I just go to the Ministry of Magic to register the Floo Network... Let''s take the train to save trouble!"


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye was a little disappointed. He originally thought he could experience the convenient ways of movement of wizards, such as door keys, such as changing shape and shadow... He obviously forgot a little, and changing shape and shadow needs to be tested. License, and Bella, a student who has just graduated from Hogwarts, obviously does not have the qualification... This is really a tragedy.


    The first thousand and twenty-four chapters


    Said to go to London... In fact, it is not far from Leeds to London. It only takes two and a half hours by train...


    However-it took nearly half an hour from Leeds Castle Manor to Leeds City, and when Bella and Zhou Ye left Leeds Castle Manor, it was already 15 o''clock in the afternoon, when they arrived on the Leeds train When I stood, it was almost sixteen o''clock...


    So, when they arrived in London on the two-hourly train from Leeds to London-it was already dark for almost a day...


    "It seems that it''s too late to hurry back today..." Looking at the sunset that has fallen halfway down the horizon, Bella sighed and said, "I can only live here for one night today..."


    "I think this is also very good..." Zhou Ye smiled innocently: "Because this is the first time I spent the night alone with Bella, it feels very novel..."


    "Sleep alone..." Bella''s eyes lit up when she heard Zhou Ye''s words... This seemed to be a good idea, you know-when she was in the Old Castle Manor, those ubiquitous maids delayed her too much. Too much...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 724

    For example-when the two are inspiring love, there will always be a maid who walks in with something untimely, disturbing the two of them... Maybe it''s a cup of black tea or a plate of dessert... Let her always have a kind of disagreement Feeling full of fun.


    You know-although Bella is nineteen years old, this is the first time she has truly moved in love, although the object is a lovely Luotai who is much younger than her... But love should not be bound by age (laugh)¡­¡­


    The first time I tried that kind of forbidden sensation, Bella always had the urge to stop... In fact, what she said to Zhou Ye in the afternoon was just a girl''s reservedness and mischief...


    And now - what a great opportunity!!!


    Two people-living in a room-without those pesky maids to make trouble-without those two pesky maids taking the little angel away from them when night comes... how perfect it is A date for me.


    The more Bella thought about it, the happier she was, her little face couldn''t hide her thoughts... It was as happy as a blooming flower.


    "Bella, did you think of something happy?" Zhou Ye asked curiously-in fact, for Bella''s heart, his mentality is clear and clear... These days, Bella is almost always by him. Leading the nose to this step...


    Including the seemingly unintentional reminder just now, Zhou Ye was deliberately guiding this still innocent girl... The Great Demon Zhou Ye, for generations to come, dominates the rivers and lakes... Ahem, he went to the wrong set.


    "It''s nothing..." Bella hurriedly closed her smiley face, took Zhou Ye''s little hand, and walked towards the taxi waiting for a living at the gate of the train station."Go to The Savoy Hotel..."


    "Good lady..." The taxi driver looked at the two passengers who had just got on the bus. He had to say that the girl was very beautiful, but the boy who looked like her younger brother looked even more cute...


    Although she came from the most noble Black family in the wizarding world, it does not mean that Bella is ignorant of everything in the Muggle world. On the contrary, she still prefers all kinds of luxury goods and all kinds of beautiful clothes in the Muggle world. Yes, there is no way-even if she is a wizard, she is also a girl, and she also loves beauty.


    And that kind of uniform black wizard robes obviously can¡¯t satisfy girls¡¯ pursuit of beauty... Therefore, she often comes to London to shop. Of course, she doesn¡¯t go to Diagon Alley to buy those wizard supplies, but to the commercial street to buy all kinds of fashion Styles of new clothes.


    There used to be a costume designer from a pure-blooded wizard who wanted to modify the wizard¡¯s robes into more personalized and popular clothes, but was denounced by the International Council of Wizards as rebellious...Finally, in those old guys Under our blow, the poor wizard''s shop closed... It has to be said that it is the sadness of the wizarding world to let those old guys who are not dead take power.


    Ahem, it''s a bit far...


    When Bella took Zhou Ye into the lobby of The Savoy Hotel, it was almost seven o''clock... After the two hurriedly put the items they carried in the room, they went to a French restaurant not far from the hotel. My own dinner problem...


    "Why? Don''t you like it?" Bella was eating her foie gras while looking at her little angel and lover who was sitting across from her... asked with concern.


    "No... I just don''t have any appetite for these things..." Zhou Ye reluctantly took a sip of the French vegetable broth, then put down the tableware... The French cuisine in this restaurant is not authentic... But in comparison A wonderful thing in the dark cooking world, it¡¯s already pretty good for British cuisine.


    At least, Bella thinks so...


    Of course, she can also understand why her little angel can''t eat these things, after all-compared to the cooking skills of the maids in the castle manor, the French cuisine here has rotten to a new level.


    However, Bella would not encourage Zhou Ye to be picky eaters, "If... I mean if..., if you eat all your dinner honestly, then you will get unexpected rewards when you return to the hotel. !!!"


    "Reward??" Zhou Ye''s eyes lit up when he heard the word reward... To be honest, the food here is not that unpalatable, it''s just that Zhou Ye''s appetite was raised by the maids, but-if there is any For rewards, it¡¯s different again... "Is it an afternoon reward?"


    "Little villain..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Bella looked around with a guilty conscience, but obviously she was thinking too much, and no one was paying attention to her... After hesitating for a while, Bella said with blushing cheeks: "No Wrong... just a reward like the afternoon..."


    "Then it''s okay..." A happy smile leaked from Zhou Ye''s small face... He lowered his head and gobbled up.


    "Little...Look...wolf" Bella couldn''t help complaining about her little angel in her heart... But, to be honest, she also had a feeling in her heart, that feeling...like a cat''s claw.


    The first thousand and twenty-five chapters


    Today¡¯s London is a rare good weather. The morning sun shines through the window and shines on Bella¡¯s cheek... She slowly opened her eyes... But the pain from below made her endure Can''t help frowning.


    Looking at the sleeping little angel still nestled in her arms, Bella couldn''t help but lower her head and put a light bite on his forehead... "Little villain...like little beast..."


    Bella moved her body a little bit to make the little angel in her arms more comfortable...The situation from last night could not help but appear in her mind...


    Last night-after the two had dinner, they walked around the street for a while and then returned to the hotel...


    As soon as he returned to his room, Zhou Ye clamored for his own reward... In this regard, Bella, who didn''t want to break her trust in Xiao Zhou Ye, had no choice but to fulfill her promise...


    She originally thought that this was just an incentive for love like before...After all--Zhou Ye was still too young, only ten years old...


    However¡ªthe facts have caused her to suffer...Zhou Ye, this fellow is not really only ten years old...for a week, he has become a little tired of this kind of game that only can¡¯t eat...So , This time Bella is completely in the mouth.


    By the time Bella realized that something was wrong, she was done...Moreover, at that time, under the guidance of Zhou Ye, she had completely lost herself, and became a person who could only hold Zhou Ye and shout six or six. Salted fish.


    Everything last night, for Bella, was really like a dream... It''s incredible... The most incredible thing is that she actually felt beautiful in her heart... In this way, the little angel is completely her own...


    "Good morning, Bella..." Zhou Ye was awakened...Although he could live without air, after all, breathing belonged to his instinct...The two groups completely buried him in it. He couldn''t breathe at all...so, he woke up.


    "Good morning... honey..." Bella saw the cute little cute in her arms wake up, and a smile could not help leaking out of her face. Of course, the meaning of this dear is different from the previous dear. Different.


    In the past, she called Zhou Ye''s dear, which only meant that the relationship was more intimate, but this time dear... is her nickname for her own little man...


    "What time is it...well..." Zhou Ye looked at Bella silently... I have to say that the biggest difference between girls and young women is that young women are more active than girls...


    "It''s already past nine o''clock in the morning... Do you need me to order a room breakfast for you?" Bella asked softly with a smile after finishing the warm good morning...


    "I want to eat you now..." Zhou Ye said, turning around...the day''s plan lies in the morning...


    "Don''t...hmm...little devil...yeah..." Bella was struggling in a panic. She knew how powerful this little man was. She was almost tossed to death last night... However, there was nothing left for her. With... In the end, she accompanied Zhou Ye to complete the first morning exercise in her life... Of course, given her physical condition, Zhou Ye didn''t make it difficult for her-the first time she always had preferential treatment.


    Two hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye and Bella had packed everything and walked out of the lobby of The Savoy Hotel.


    The two held hands and walked on the road-Zhou Ye looked at Bella as usual with strange eyes from time to time... sighed: "The potions are really amazing..."


    "...Don''t think about those things... at least for a week..." Of course, Bella knew what Zhou Ye meant. To tell the truth, she was deeply wounded and could actually be able to use a bottle of powerful healing potion. Next, recovering as usual, she herself felt very surprised... Maybe it was because the trauma there did not hurt the bones, but of course... There were also some friction injuries, which are not much for the potion. .


    "What do you want?" Zhou Ye made an ignorant look, as if he really didn''t know what Bella was talking about.


    "Think about those messy things..." Bella gritted her teeth and touched her back... She wouldn''t be deceived by the appearance of this little villain again. The appearance of angels and the heart of the devil refer to this little villain... ¡­When he said that he could not do it, he actually tempted him to use it... and the most outrageous thing was that he was still bewitched by him and agreed.


    Facing Bella''s cold face rejection, Zhou Ye smiled...Little girl, thin-skinned...It''s okay. In this case, she will get used to it a few more times... Habit is a terrible thing.


    As for talking about-guard against death??Zhou Ye doesn¡¯t care...some things are like this. With the first time, there will be a second time... With the third time, there will be a fourth and fifth time... Besides, his methods are quite good for himself Have confidence.


    It''s just a little witch...


    "I''m not joking with you..." Seeing Xiao Zhou Ye''s disapproval, Bella strained her face and said, "My dear, you are still too young... Doing this kind of thing too much, it hurts your body... ¡­So, I decided that at most once a week from now on..."


    Facing the serious Bella, Zhou Ye could only nod and say yes...but soon, Bella will find that...her little cute is actually a giant beast disguised as a lamb...so, the prohibition is very high. It will be lifted soon...


    Of course, it''s boring to say this now... and some things are interesting only when you discover them slowly, right?Thinking of this, Zhou Ye put on an innocent smile on his face: "Ok...Bella, I remember it!"


    "Um... the good boy has candy to eat!" Seeing Xiao Zhou Ye''s serious expression, Bella nodded in satisfaction. Zhou Ye can only say that... the little witch who has not been involved in the world is really cheating... ¡­


    The two talked and walked, unknowingly-they have come to a seemingly depressed street... The shops on both sides of the road look no different from other places, of course, if you have to say something different, That is, there is a bar here that looks tattered. The sign of the bar says [Broken Cauldron Bar]......


    Bella pulled Zhou Ye up, pushed open the door of the bar, and walked in...


    Chapter One Thousand and Twenty Six


    Although it''s only ten o''clock in the morning, the wicked cauldron is already full of wizards. They may hold today''s Daily Prophet in groups, drinking butter beer and discussing the above content, or sitting alone. In a corner, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m busy with...


    When the bar door was opened by someone, the wizards couldn''t help but look at it... This is a natural reaction of people, and it doesn''t matter whether the person who followed is a big person...


    When the wizards saw the combination of Zhou Ye and Bella, one big and one small, they all turned their heads and went to busy themselves with their own affairs. It¡¯s time to chat, gossip about gossip...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 725

    Only a mediocre girl who looked more than 20 years old gave a low exclamation and rushed to Bella''s face, "Bella... why are you here? Do you know? Your parents Already going crazy??"


    "Don''t worry... Shanna, speak slowly... Tell me what happened?" Seeing this girl, Bella stopped her footsteps temporarily and pulled Zhou Ye back to her with the girl. The original seat.


    "Oh, my God...what else are you asking me?" Shanna said as she picked up the Daily Prophet and handed it to Bella, pointing to the third edition of the statement above and said: "Look at it. ...Look at what happened..."


    "...But that''s all...what''s worth making a fuss about..." After Bella glanced at the content above, Yun said lightly: "He wants to break away from my father-daughter relationship. I can''t ask for it..."


    Zhou Ye thoughtfully picked up the Daily Prophet that was thrown on the table by Bella...On the top of the third page, I saw the content of a small piece of tofu with a statement on it.


    [I, Signus Black announced that I have separated from the father-daughter relationship with Bellatrix Black. Since then, Bellatrix no longer enjoys the glory brought by the great surname Black. Everything she has done is related to The Black family has nothing to do.


    Seeing this statement, Zhou Ye remembered the fact that owls flew into Bella¡¯s bedroom from time to time in the middle of the night the other day... It seems that the situation deteriorated at that time...


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" Zhou Ye tugged Bella, focused her attention on her body, and asked with a sullen face, "You and your father wrote letters through the owl the other day. Are you arguing?"


    "Of course..." Bella pretended to be nonchalant and said: "In those days, your course was the most critical time. That old guy asked me to go home and get married. How could I go home and talk to that inexplicable one? Guy..."


    "Well¡ªI see..." Zhou Ye easily saw the sadness hidden in Bella''s eyes, what can he say?Use mental power to forcibly reverse her father''s thoughts??It''s not necessary, and it''s easy to be noticed... Shout and kill??Just kidding... that''s Bella''s parents, not someone else...


    In the end, Zhou Ye could only say: "Don''t worry, one day the surname Black will be honored because of you...not because you are honorable because of the surname Black...I promise!!"


    "Thank you... thank you... dear..." Bella has no doubt about whether Zhou Ye can do this... she knows how abnormal Zhou Ye''s magic talent is... even if it is legendary. The wizard Merlin might be inferior to his own little villain...


    At this time, Shanna, who was sitting opposite, noticed Zhou Ye... She was captured by Xiao Zhou Ye with her cute face in an instant... "Hi, cute little handsome guy...Hello, My name is Shanna, Shanna Alex Grant, I¡¯m Bella¡¯s senior sister, you can call me sister Shanna...what¡¯s your name??"


    "Okay, if it''s okay... I''ll go now!" Bella won''t give other women a chance... Just kidding, now for the women who come up, whether they are familiar or not, Bella will guard against it... Absolutely Will not leave a little chance for other women.


    "Hey..." Before Shanna''s words were finished, Bella pulled the extremely cute little boy out of the bar hall and went straight to the small open space in the backyard.


    "It''s not a boyfriend...Is it necessary to do this?" Shanna murmured as she looked at the two who could no longer see their backs.


    "...I always think you are doubting my aesthetics..." Zhou Ye was dragged all the way to the backyard of the broken cauldron bar by Bella, looked at the broken wall in front of him, and said helplessly...


    "Nothing, I just remembered one thing suddenly...If we don''t go early, we might not be able to keep up with the lady''s time in the store..." Bella said solemnly and picked up her wand. In a certain order, they clicked on the broken wall in front of them.


    "Kacha¡ªKacha..."


    Following Bella¡¯s actions, the bricks on the broken wall began to rotate to both sides, and finally¡ªturned into an exit without a door, and on the other side of the exit was the famous Diagon Alley in the wizarding world. .


    Looking at the streets in front of him that suddenly resembled the Middle Ages, Zhou Ye had the illusion that he had once again traveled through time and space...


    "My dear, let''s go..." Seeing the silly look of her little man, Bella smiled slightly, pulled up Zhou Ye''s little hand, and walked towards a store called Tuofan Garment Store in the distance...


    As she walked, Bella introduced her little man to the clothing store."Although many people like to buy robes at the Madam Morkin robes store, in fact, they sell some popular goods... and they don''t provide personalized modification services... But Tufan garment stores are different, they also have robes inside. Selling, the most important thing is that she also provides a variety of personalized customization and modification services...Although the price is relatively high..."


    "We''re here..." As they spoke, the two had already arrived at the door of a store. On the signboard above, there was a line of small characters written, founded in 1940...


    "It seems that this is not an old store..." Zhou Ye said after looking at the sign.


    "Old things are not necessarily good things..." Bella said, pulling up Zhou Ye and walking in...


    Zhou Ye looked at this clothing store, which claims to be able to be customized... The whole store looks no different from other clothing stores. If there is any difference, it is that the robes here look more styled, and some The style also adds the latest popular metal flake elements in the Muggle world...that is, the kind of element embossed with metal flakes on the clothes.


    Only at this moment, apart from a budgerigar standing on the horizontal shelf in front of the counter, no one can be seen in the store.


    "Hi, hello...Miss Nancy!" Bella actually greeted the parrot.


    "Long time no see, Miss Black!" And the parrot actually responded. This is not what surprised Zhou Ye the most...After all, parrots are talented in learning their tongues. However, no matter how old parrots learn their tongues, their voice will always have a hint of it. Unnatural, but this parrot named Nancy spoke without any unnatural feeling...just like a real lady was talking.


    "Is Ms. Fiona here? I want to trouble her to customize a robe for me..." Bella didn''t care that it was a parrot talking to herself.


    "Then you have to wait a moment, Ms. Fiona is helping a beautiful girl from the United States to measure the body..." the parrot named Nancy replied.


    "A girl from the United States?? Is also a wizard??"


    "Yes..."


    "Damn... it reminds me of some nasty guy..." Bella has an ominous premonition... this premonition is so strong... she begged, don¡¯t be the guy she thinks. ¡­¡­result¡­¡­


    "Ah-Bella... It''s really you..." A soft female voice came, and Zhou Ye felt Bella''s whole body froze after hearing the voice.


    Chapter one thousand and twenty seven


    "Ah...ha... hi... hello... It''s been a long time, Isabel..." Bella''s small face pulled out an ugly smile... She followed a beautiful one who came out of the inner room. The blonde girl said hello.


    "Sure enough, it''s Bella..." Miss Bigelownay walked briskly to Bella''s face, with a happy smile on her face: "It''s been a long time, Bella-it seems since my exchange career After it was over, I never saw you again...It''s been almost a year now, right?"


    At this moment Isabel Bigelowney suddenly noticed the extremely cute Lady Luo standing beside Bella. She looked at Zhou Ye with bright eyes and asked curiously: "Bella, is this your brother? No... he is of Chinese descent, he should not be Bella, your younger brother... Well-let me guess, is it Bella, your little lover??"


    "Ha ha... Ye is just my student..." Bella felt her face was about to smile stiffly, this nasty guy... how could he meet her here?Shouldn''t she go back to the United States??"I brought him here to buy a magic robe that suits him, but you... why didn''t you go back to the U.S.?"


    "I''m going back..." Isabel Bigglowner blinked her big eyes and said with an innocent look: "But there is no ready-made clothing store in the United States like Ms. Fiona, so I came to buy one. A new magic robe, good for my adult style..."


    "Even if you praise me so much, I won''t give you any more discount..." With a voice, a woman in her thirties walked out from the door of the inner room, although she could only say It''s an upper-middle look, but the decent dress and elegant temperament make people feel good at first sight.


    "Hello, Ms. Fiona..." Bella found her rescuer at the same moment. She hurriedly passed Isabel, pulled Zhou Ye to Ms. Fiona, and gently pushed Zhou Ye forward. "I want to order him a magic robe that suits him..."


    "Oh... let me see, he is such a cute little gentleman..." The moment she saw Xiao Zhou Ye, Fiona''s eyes lit up... She fell in love with this extremely cute little Luotai at a glance. ......Of course not that kind of like, but the kind of like that the elders have for the younger ones.


    No way, when Zhou Ye gets smaller, he will be particularly lethal to older mature women. After all, women of this age are overwhelmed by motherhood. Regardless of whether she is married or have children, they can¡¯t treat cute children. immunity¡­¡­


    "Madam, I think I probably need a different magic robe..." Zhou Ye said solemnly to Fiona: "Because I hate the ugly magic robe that stays the same, so... we When I came here, Bella said you can satisfy my wish? Right??"


    "Of course... of course... little cute..." Seeing a little Luo talking to herself seriously, Fiona felt that her heart was about to be cute... As a fashion designer in the magic world, she was the most What is unbearable is that everyone wears the same magic robes. Although they are said to be apostasy, she is still me."However, before that, I think we need to do some small games to measure your height and arm length, so that we can make the best robe for you..."


    "Of course no problem..." Zhou Ye nodded, and he turned to look at Bella...


    "Then let''s measure your body data now..." Fiona said, pulling up Xiao Zhou Ye''s hand and walking towards the inner...


    When Bella wanted to follow in, she found that her clothes had been caught tightly by Isabel...


    "Bella, haven''t you told me what is your relationship with that little cutie?" Isabel firmly grabbed Bella by the corner of her clothes, in a posture that you wouldn''t let you go unless you said it.


    "You let me go..."


    "You tell me I will let you go..."


    "Hey, don''t force me to use magic..."


    "You can try... I remember in the actual combat class, you always lost to me..."


    "You...you...fainted..."


    "Armor body...except your weapons..."


    "Ahhhhh..."


    In the shop, the budgerigar known as Miss Nancy sighed while waving his wings and avoiding the magical beams flying around, "Here again..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 726

    At this moment, Zhou Ye, who had already followed Ms. Fiona into the room, asked curiously: "Who is that Isabel? Why doesn''t Bella seem to like her so much?"


    "Sometimes, the external performance is not necessarily true, little cute..." Fiona directed the magic tape to measure Zhou Ye''s body data, and smiled: "In my opinion, the two of them are just It''s like two children arguing..."


    Zhou Ye thoughtfully watched the fight between the two women outside. What should I say??That Isabel¡¯s magic level seems to far surpass Bella, but she seems to be deliberately suppressing her own level, it is inextricably difficult to fight Bella... It looks like two guys of the same level are fighting. same.


    Moreover, both of them seem to avoid using magic with great lethality, but they are fighting with each other using security magic like an arena competition...


    Therefore, although it looks like magic beams are flying everywhere, there is actually no danger...


    Of course, if there is any danger, Zhou Ye will stop hiding his identity and start directly... Save his own woman, by the way, give a severe lesson to the witch who looks like the famous American actress Nicole. .


    As for how to teach??Hmm-what is more deterrent than playing an apple??


    While Zhou Ye was staring at Nicole¡¯s dolphins, Ms. Fiona had finished her measurement work. She picked up an atlas and placed it in front of Xiao Zhou Ye, ¡°Come on, cute, look. See which style of robe do you like?"


    "Okay, ma''am..." Zhou Ye took over the album and opened it... I have to say that the various unscientific aspects of the magical world are sometimes really convenient. The external technology has not yet integrated the three-dimensional When the projection technology was invented, they were already using real image magic no less than three-dimensional projection technology.


    Looking at the magic robes that were rotating automatically in the album, to be honest, Zhou Ye really didn''t see any of them.


    Perhaps, in this era, this style of magic robe is already very fashionable... but in Zhou Ye''s eyes, it is still too old fashioned."Madam, can I design my own style?"


    "Of course...cute!" If any adult wizard dares to question Fiona''s design in this way, the only result waiting for him is that Fiona was thrown out of the clothing store...but this Zhou Ye said the words, then it was different again. Fiona, who was inspired by Zhou Ye''s maternal radiance, didn''t mind this little cutie''s slight offense to herself.


    Since cuteness is justice, this sentence applies to all heavens and all realms.


    Chapter one thousand and twenty eight


    "Cute little guy, you can design your favorite robe style there..." Fiona said, pointing to a small workbench not far from the side, with white paper and drawing pencils on top, obviously , That is her workbench.


    "It''ll be fine in a while, soon..." Zhou Ye walked to the workbench and lightly tapped the drawing pencil with his hand. The pencil was as if it had been enchanted, and it was quickly automatically placed on the white paper. Draw it...


    "Good thoughts become magic..." Fiona looked at Zhou Ye''s actions with a smile. She was not surprised that Zhou Ye could use such small magic tricks, but what really surprised her was this The little guy can already cast spells without war and without spells... But thinking about the identity of the girl outside, she is relieved again...


    After all-the Black family is a pure-blooded family with a long history. It¡¯s not surprising that there are some spell-casting skills. Perhaps in terms of the rich collection of books, the Black family will not have fewer books than the major European magic schools. This is ancient Family heritage.


    Of course, the so-called thoughts become magic, it is not the kind of magic that can do whatever you think, but the name sounds more powerful. In fact, it is just an item activation technique that allows items to be made according to your own mind. The action you want... Basically as long as you are a formal wizard, you can use this spell, which is more convenient...


    Soon... the drawing pencil, according to Zhou Ye''s idea, drew an effect picture of the robe on white paper...


    "Let me take a look at your work, Little Cutie..." Fiona smiled and picked up Zhou Ye''s work and looked over."Merlin is here, really good idea... It seems very practical and very handsome..."


    I saw on the white paper, a black robe with majesty and mystery leaped on the paper. The robe is still a robe, but after adding the design of the body, the whole robe seems to be lazy in an instant. The ability to feel, and the small shawl design on the shoulders adds a touch of solemnity to the robes... plus the hood design behind... and the mysterious charm-like patterns on the cuffs and belts, Like icing on the cake, the robe has a touch of nobility.


    "Little cute, is this really your work?" Fiona looked at Xiao Zhou Ye in disbelief. Does she have a talent that she doesn''t have as a designer?Why does a robe designed by Xiao Luotai seem to be overwhelmed by all her previous designs??


    "Of course, girl..." Before Zhou Ye''s words were finished, he was held firmly in his arms by Fiona, and the rain-like fragrance should not fall on his little face...


    "It''s great... It''s great..." Fiona said excitedly while kissing Zhou Ye''s little face, "I always felt that something was missing from my previous design... Wait for you to see you When I designed the design, I knew what I was missing... I just wanted to follow the trend of the Muggle world, but forgot... What is the most original element of the wizarding world... That¡¯s right, that¡¯s it. Mysterious and noble feeling..."


    At this moment, a figure rushed over and snatched Zhou Ye from Fiona''s arms."Ms. Fiona... please respect yourself..."


    It turned out¡ªI don¡¯t know when, Bella, who had finished the fight, walked into the room... She saw at a glance that Fiona was actually trying to force her little man... Is it tolerable or unbearable...


    "I''m sorry... I''m really sorry..." Fiona noticed her gaffe at this time, and she defended her cheeks with a reddish cheek: "I just can''t help it... Little cutie is great, he helped me find What I have been looking for for all these years..."


    "..." Zhou Ye stared at his cute big eyes, as if he didn''t know what was going on... In fact, he knew it, even though Fiona looked 30 years old, the key was... ¡­The temperament is good, and-most importantly, she is still in one place... The whole person looks like a ripe peach.


    Otherwise, how could Zhou Ye let her kiss herself??Just kidding... You can''t kiss all women.


    "I think Ms. Fiona''s measurement work has been completed? Then I''ll leave..." Bella didn''t listen to Fiona''s explanation... Just kidding, it''s too dangerous here... I met her first. The most annoying guy, and then his little man was forced to talk...I can¡¯t stay here for long, just go away...


    "This is the deposit... I will come to pick up the clothes in a while!" Thinking of this, Bella took out ten Jin Jialong from her pocket and threw it on the table beside her, pulling up Xiao Zhou Ye and rushing out as if to escape. Into a clothing store.


    "...Hey!!" Before Fiona could say [Little cute robe, no money...], Zhou Ye was taken out of the store by Bella...


    For an instant¡ªFiona felt as if she had lost something, standing there for a long time and could not speak.


    "Interesting... It''s so interesting..." Isabel''s eyes were beaming and looked at the store door that was still a little swaying because of Bella''s departure... Her eyes were full of curiosity...


    "This kind of reaction... definitely not the reaction of teachers and students..." Isabel held her chin in a slender hand, shaped like a Sherlock Holmes, and she couldn''t help but pull out a smile: "Little Bella...I will find you. It''s a secret..."


    With that said, Isabel was about to follow Bella out of the store, but she was held on her shoulder by a hand sticking out behind her... "Miss Bigelowney, you haven''t paid the deposit yet..."


    "Uh..." Isabel smiled awkwardly, and said, "I almost forgot... how much money?"


    "A total of one hundred and twenty-two Jin Jialong..." Fiona said quietly.


    "It''s so expensive..." Isabel looked dumbfounded...


    "Actually, the deposit only requires twenty Jin Jialong..." Fiona sighed, then motioned to the little girl to look at the scene like a typhoon in the store, and said: "But... you don''t think it''s because of you. Does Miss Blake need to compensate for the losses caused by using magic in my shop?"


    "Ahem... That..." Isabel touched the fifty Jin Jialong in her pocket with a little embarrassment. These are all her family properties. "Well... can it be halved? Beautiful Fiona. Madam, you know...I am only half responsible for the loss in the store..."


    Fiona stared at Isabel stubbornly, when she was almost suspicious of life, she said: "It''s not impossible... as long as you do me a small favor... it will be free for you, it doesn''t count. what¡­¡­"


    "Really?" Hearing Fiona''s words, Isabel''s eyes lit up, and she hurriedly asked: "What''s a small favor?"


    "Are you going to follow Miss Black?" Fiona asked in response to what she had asked.


    "Yes... I feel that there must be a big secret between Bella and that little guy..." Isabel said with a look of excitement, her curiosity is very heavy... Once she becomes curious about something, Then it''s over... She must figure it out before she can sleep...


    "Then... after you find their residence, please send me a message by the way... As long as you tell me their address, I will dispense with all this order for you..."


    "Including my customized robe??" Isabel asked rhetorically.


    "Yes, including the robe you customized!!"


    "Then the deal!!!" Isabel smiled very happily. Her custom-made robe was worth more than sixty gold gallons, plus the loss compensation fee this time, she earned more than one hundred sixty gallons... ¡­It¡¯s a good deal.


    Chapter one thousand and twenty-nine


    After exchanging Jin Jialong from Gringotts, Zhou Ye looked at Bella, who was still tight with a small face, and asked curiously: "Who is that Isabel? Why do you start fighting as soon as you meet?"


    "Isabel is from the United States..." Bella is still angry... and once again made a note for Isabel in her heart. After all, if it weren''t for her blockade, how could her cuteness be taken advantage of??


    Despite this, Bella still couldn¡¯t define Isabel when faced with her own cute question... "She... She... Hey, forget it, I will tell you the process of our understanding... You can judge by yourself. ..."


    "Okay, I like to hear stories the most..." Zhou Ye is very interested in the story called Isabel. Who made her look like Nicole...


    "That was what happened last year..." Bella said while pulling Zhou Ye along, "You know, I graduated at Hogwarts... Last year, Hogwarts and Iraqi Farmoni Academy held an exchange student exchange event... and Isabel is an exchange student from the United States..."


    At that time, Bella had not met Zhou Ye, and was still studying at Hogwarts...


    She was a fanatical supporter of pure-blood theory at that time. Because of the influence of her family, she firmly believed that-in the wizarding world, only pure-blood can give birth to genius, and... the position of pure-blood wizards should be higher than those of mudbloods. [Generally refers to the wizard seeds appearing among ordinary people] and mixed blood are countless times stronger.


    Of course, Bella''s pure-blood theory is still very marketable in Slytherin College, and as her grade increases and her magic level improves, she has gathered many little sisters who agree with her pure-blood theory.


    It¡¯s just that this kind of pure-blood theory is not popular in other colleges...Many people treat Bella like a lunatic...

 The Movie World Chapter 727

    However, when Bella knew that in this exchange student, all the exchange students of Iphamoni were pure blood, she immediately became excited like a chicken blood... This unintentional coincidence gave her the most pure blood. Excellent theory has found a support point.


    "Can I customize the flying broom? Boss?" Zhou Ye looked at the broom and felt really painful...Imagine riding on the broom and it hurts...If it is a woman, maybe his sister will be hurt. ??It''s chrome... "Can I want a flying broom in the shape of a big sword? Or a skateboard shape..."


    "It''s just that you like to play tricks..." Bella paused temporarily and gave her little man a blank glance.


    "But... you can''t ride a broom of that style..." The boss was also a little embarrassed. This is the first time I have heard of this request.


    "It''s okay, it doesn''t matter whether you can ride or not... Money is not a problem, but I definitely don''t ride a broom-like thing flying in the sky..." Zhou Ye said solemnly.


    "Why?" Bella asked curiously.


    "Because--you women don''t understand the sadness of Dandan..." Zhou Ye said with a blank look at Bella, and the boss was deeply moved, and he clicked his head very much in agreement...He also had this kind of egg. The sadness of the egg."Then I will discuss with the company and try my best to meet your requirements..."


    "......Then trouble you... if you have any news, please contact this address..." Zhou Ye said, passing the note with his address to the boss, and then walked out of the store with Bella again."Go on... the story is not over yet..."


    "Where did I talk?" When Zhou Ye interrupted, Bella forgot where she said.


    "Speaking of pure-blood exchange students from the United States, your theory has been supported..." Zhou Ye said while strolling around Diagon Alley.


    "Yes... the exchange student assigned to our Slytherin College at that time was Isabel Bigelowney!" Bella sighed and continued.


    It is precisely because this pure-blood exchange made Bella¡¯s pure-blood superior to all theories to be supported, so when Bella first started, she showed extraordinary enthusiasm for Isabel... She wanted to pull Isabelle. Enter your own camp.


    At the beginning, the contact between the two was quite pleasant...


    In a school where no one knew anyone, there was a very enthusiastic friend of the same sex. He was very happy to come to Isabel, but later¡ªwhen Isabel gradually understood Bella¡¯s pure-blood theory, he asked Bella. The pure blood theory was refuted...


    In Bella''s eyes, this is a betrayal...


    Therefore, the two gradually became incompatible... However, the sad thing is-every actual combat drill, Bella always loses to Isabel by a millimetre...


    Once-twice-three times...


    Bella finally understood the gap between herself and Isabel... She also gradually realized that Isabel is much better than herself... Not to beat herself by an absolute advantage, just to save her face.


    Although she understood this, Bella didn''t appreciate Isabel for it. She began to avoid Isabel deliberately... The two best friends finally became rivals in life and death... This is a pity.


    "In fact, it''s your inferiority complex..." Zhou Ye finally made a comment...


    "Huh? I am inferior? How can I be inferior?" Bella looked incredulous.


    "Extreme pride is low self-esteem..." Zhou Ye sighed, then stopped... he raised his head and looked at Bella and said, "You may want to be friends with her, but when you lose your inherent common ideas, You find that you are far inferior to her, so...you just avoid..."


    "I..." Looking at her little lover''s serious look, Bella pinched Xiao Zhou Ye''s face with her angry hands, and asked bitterly, "Which side of you are you? How could I feel inferior... ¡­"


    "You''re not as beautiful as her..." One blow, soul blow...


    "Yes, but I am older than her..." Bella retorted.


    "You are not as good as her in magic..." Second hit, armor-piercing attack...


    "I, I..." Bella was almost pissed off by her little villain...Who does anyone say that she is a woman??


    "But it would be nice if your man is better than hers..." Zhou Ye said leisurely.


    When Bella heard these words, she was taken aback, and then "poof..." a blast of music... "Who is so boastful... You are more narcissistic than me..."


    "I''m just explaining a fact..." Zhou Ye said and looked at the things in his hand. He bought everything that should be bought, and he finished shopping in Diagon Alley. "Let''s go home... Bella..."


    "Well, let''s go home..." After Zhou Ye had just teased, Bella was no longer angry... Or it should be said that she is now considering whether to reconcile with Isabel... After all, she is nothing else now. A supporter of the pure blood theory, because - she already has Zhou Ye.


    A large and a small couple, carrying the sold items, walked towards the entrance of the Broken Cauldron Bar... and behind them, a sneaky figure was quietly following them...


    Chapter one thousand and thirty


    "Wow... I didn''t expect Bella to live here now?" Isabel looked at the mysterious and gorgeous castle against the moonlight, and exclaimed: "I always thought that the pure-blood family was nothing great. Now it seems that there really is something about it... As expected of the Black family, they actually own such a beautiful castle..."


    Isabel followed Bella and Zhou Ye all the way, and took the train from London to Leeds Castle. To be honest, she felt that Xiao Luo, named Zhou Ye, had found herself too many times on the road... but in Bella and Zhou. When Ye didn''t make any response, she could only think that she was too eager.


    "Okay... Now that I have arrived, the first thing I need to do is..." Isabel muttered to herself, and took out one from behind a bag that resembled the kun bag that Muggle ladies like to carry. Owl came, used shorthand magic to quickly write down a line of address, and handed it to his pet, "Nini, my debt problem is all up to you... Go, go to Ms. Fiona... ¡­"


    The pure white owl grabbed the letter, spread its wings, and flew into the sky...


    Isabel watched her pet with her letter, cut through the sky like a cloud-piercing white arrow, and gradually disappeared from the field of vision... Then she breathed a sigh of relief, "Okay... the debt problem is already OK. Now is the time to satisfy my personal curiosity..."


    "Come and let me see, what is the relationship between Bella and that little cutie..." Isabel said, gradually shrinking and shrinking again... Slowly, she became a cute gray British shorthair cat ...


    "That''s perfect..." Isabel thought triumphantly. As an unregistered Animagus, her form has never been shown in front of Bella. She is sure that she can hide from Bella. induction.


    Just when Isabel became the cat who was about to sneak into the castle with graceful steps, a pair of white hands grabbed her from behind...and hugged her...


    "Damn...what''s the matter?" Isabel murmured in her heart while meowing...turning her little head to the back, trying to see who was so bold and dared to hold herself up.


    "Wow, a poor little one who is missing..."


    At this time, Isabel also saw who was holding her, a beautiful girl with purple hair dressed in a maid costume... This purple-haired maid smiled and hugged her in her arms... "It looks so pitiful...but it doesn''t matter, poor little, I will take good care of you..."


    "Meow..." Isabella resisted the urge to change back, "I''m not angry... I''m not angry... When I became a cat, didn''t I think that there would be this day?"


    "It seems that Little Poor is a little hungry? It doesn''t matter, I will take you to the kitchen to find something to eat..." Zi smiled, holding the shorthair cat named Little Poor, and walked towards the kitchen... ¡­


    "Well... isn''t this exactly what I want? But you''d better not feed me dried fish, I hate dried fish..." Isabel murmured in her heart, while lying peacefully in Zi''s arms... ¡­


    "Sister Zi is good..."


    "Wow, Sister Zi, where did you catch the little guy? It looks so cute...Can I touch her?"


    "Of course... but be careful, I will deliver it to the master''s room later..."


    "I will be very careful..."


    "Also let me touch..."


    "Wow, so soft hair... so cute..."


    ".................."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Isabel felt that this road was like a road to hell to her. A dozen little maids surrounded her, their little hands kept touching her...Hey, where did you touch her? ?


    "Sister Zi, is it a male cat or a female cat?"


    "Female cat... right?" Zi is also a little uncertain...


    "How does Sister Zi know that it is a female cat?" A little maid asked curiously.


    "It doesn''t matter even the male cat, it''ll be fine if you stir him up..." Zi said domineeringly.

 Movie World Chapter 728

    "..." Zi''s words made Isabel a cold sweat... Nima, Miss Xin Losing is a female cat... Or she will get another knife... Thanks to panic...


    For a short time, less than a hundred meters away, Isabel felt as if she had experienced life and death... When she was thankful for herself and finally arrived in the kitchen, the scene before her almost stunned her...


    This is a large kitchen that seems to be more than 100 square meters. There are a lot of busy maids in the kitchen at the moment... But this is not the focus of Isabel''s attention. Her focus is on someone standing in front of the cutting board. The little maid handling beef.


    Have you seen a cutting board with a radius of one meter??Isabel said that she saw now...


    It doesn''t matter if the cutting board is bigger, Isabel feels a little weird at best, but... the little maid who handles beef made her shudder.


    I saw the weak-looking little maid, holding a splitting knife the size of a fruit knife, and staring blankly at the whole beef that had been peeled and treated with internal organs placed in front of her cutting board.


    "Idiot... at least you should change to a larger cleaver..." Although Isabel doesn''t know how to do housework, she still has this common sense...


    However, just after she had just finished complaining in her heart, the little maid moved...


    Isabel could only feel the light in front of her eyes, the light of the knife flashed... The whole fat cow was divided into countless pieces in an instant... Each piece was exactly the same size, in just a blink of an eye, there was only one left on the entire chopping board The clean bovine skeleton was picked.


    "Meow--!" Isabel was really surprised...what the hell is this??She had heard that there was a profession called swordsman in the ancient east that was very powerful...but...should it be worse than this little girl??Decomposing a cow in less than a second... this is not magic.


    The little maid who decomposed beef seemed to be awakened by Isabel''s cat cry. She turned her head and looked over... That glance almost scared Isabel to death... Didn''t she come to kill me?Even if there is magic, what magic spell can stop a knife so fast???


    At this moment--the little girl ran towards Isabel with a surprised look...Isabel¡¯s limbs could not help but kick in disorder...I wanted to stay away from this monster maid...


    "Sister Zi, why did you come to the kitchen?" The little maid''s goal was obviously not Isabel. She ran directly in front of Zi and said happily: "Did you see the style I just saw? Is there any improvement?"


    "Um... not bad, great progress..." Zi smiled and said, "But, concubine, you still need to continue to work hard, you know-you are the worst in the guard maid regiment... if If you don¡¯t work hard to catch up, next time I am embarrassed to intercede with the owner! When can you split the meat of different parts of the cow according to their meat quality in an instant, instead of the same size of meat , You will succeed..."


    "Well, I''ll come on, Sister Zi..." The little maid nodded her head with a resolute expression, and returned to the cutting board again.


    "..." And Isabel in Zi''s arms heard Zi''s words, as if there were tens of thousands of divine beasts running past... Is this Nima still the worst??Just now she carefully counted the number of pieces of beef, it was 768 pieces in total, the same size pieces of beef...This means that the little maid just swung thousands of knives in at least less than a second... ¡­


    What is the concept of thousands of dollars per second??The concept is...Perhaps Isabel¡¯s magic spell hasn¡¯t even pronounced the first word, she herself has been chopped for hundreds of times... Thinking carefully...


    Isabel secretly made a decision in her heart... She definitely can''t reveal her identity here, she hasn''t lived enough yet and doesn''t want to be slashed...


    The first thousand and thirty one


    "Poor little, eat quickly..." Zi took out a small bowl, and poured a bowl full of sweet milk in it... and placed it in front of Isabel...


    "Meow..." Isabel looked at the milk in front of her eyes... After a sigh in her heart, she started to drink... Although she doesn''t like milk very much, she is always better than salted fish... In the distance, there were a few little maids eager to try holding small dried fish. She decided that it was better to drink milk honestly.


    Isabel, who was drinking milk with her head down, did not notice Zi, who was squatting beside her, and the look in her eyes at this moment revealed a hint of playfulness...


    After a while-Isabel finally drank all the milk in front of her. To be honest, she was really hungry... After all, she followed Bella and them all the way, so in half a day, she ate a hamburger to cushion her belly.


    "Okay... You can''t eat anymore, little pity. The kittens don''t know that they are hungry and full. Be careful not to digest them if they eat too much!" Zi said, picking Isabel up again and walking outside."Now I''ll take you to take a good bath... just wash it for nothing, so I can sleep with the master..."


    "...Meow..." Isabel was startled at first when she heard Zi''s words, but she was relieved soon... It is common to sleep with a kitten, and... if you take a bath-since Zi is a female Yes, then you don¡¯t have to care too much... everyone is the same sex.


    However, Isabel soon realized that-she was wrong... she was wrong.


    The maid named Zi is not only helping herself to bathe... but she has not let go of even the most private and private parts. She also claims that it is the dirtiest here... needs to be washed well... Isabel has a kind of lifelessness. The feeling of love.


    And on the other side---Bella took a rest early after having dinner. After all, she was a bit too tired today... Last night she was devastated by Zhou Ye all night, and today she ran back and forth again... After a fight with Isabel, she can''t take it anymore...


    Regarding this, of course Zhou Ye did not force Bella to do that tonight... After all, aren¡¯t there maids??However, at this moment, he did not do what he did...but in his bedroom, looking at the three-dimensional projection screen in front of him with interest.


    "Autumn, how long do you think this guy can endure?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile as he looked at the screen with the impenetrable British shorthair cat who was ravaged by purple.


    "It depends on when the master intends to let her expose..." Qiu stood behind his master, gently massaging his shoulders with a pair of small hands."I feel... this Miss Isabella just seemed to be scared by her concubine!"


    "Puff...hahahaha..." When Zhou Ye heard Qiu''s words, he couldn''t help but think of Isabel''s expression on the screen just now... It''s really embarrassing for Isabel to see such a surprised expression on the cat''s face. Up.


    "Master...Zi has almost finished washing this Miss Isabel, you have to make a decision... Do you want to expose her? Or pretend that you don''t know, and let her play with you for a few days?" Qiu reminded With my owner...


    "I decided...to play with her for a few days..." Zhou Ye''s small face showed a wicked smile. Such a fun game can''t be ended so soon.


    In fact, Isabel¡¯s so-called stalking was full of loopholes in Zhou Ye''s eyes... As soon as she followed, Zhou Ye found her... It just saw that she didn''t have any malice, so Zhou Ye ignored her so much...


    Originally, when Isabelle was flying the Owl Messenger, Zhou Ye wanted Zi to catch her, but after seeing her transformed into a little cat, Zhou Ye changed his mind...


    He wants to play a little game with Isabel...


    At this moment-the purple on the screen has helped Isabel completely take a bath, and is drying her cat''s hair with a hair dryer... But Isabel looks unlovable...


    When she turned into a cat, taking a bath is equivalent to washing her clothes...this is bearable.


    However, Zi helped her wash the place... it made her feel ashamed and extremely shy... After all, it was there, a place that she didn''t even dare to touch... Now she was touched by Zi. Although they are of the same sex, it is enough to make Isabel feel [unable to marry]... woo woo.


    "Master, Zi has already planned to come up..." Qiu reminded Zhou Ye.


    "Um... then tidy up here..." Zhou Ye stretched out lazily...


    Qiu smiled slightly, walked to the three-dimensional projection screen, pressed a small button, and then the entire projection screen slid into the desktop of the base, the whole room once again restored the European-style luxury and simplicity.


    "Master...Zi came in..." Just as everything was restored, Zi''s voice came from outside the door. With her voice...the bedroom door was opened...Zi took a British shorthair cat and left. Come in."Good evening, master..."


    "Good evening, Zi..." Zhou Ye''s face was full of acting skills. He rushed to Zi with a surprise look, hugged Isabel, and asked: "Is this for me? Zi? ?"


    "Of course, Master..." Zi''s acting skills are not bad, and she said with a gentle expression: "This was found at the gate of the castle, and I don''t know if it was the pitiful little from there... I know you like small animals, Master. , So I brought it here... I wonder if you like it?"


    "I like...Of course I like..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "...Fortunately it''s not a bear kid..." Isabel doesn''t feel very repulsive about being held by Zhou Ye. If it''s another opposite sex, maybe she would have jumped up a long time ago, and an unforgivable curse would be thrown away. But... Being held by this Xiao Luo named Zhou Ye too much, she felt relieved for a while.


    "What''s its name??"


    "I haven''t named it yet, I have always called it pitiful... It''s better to give it a name, Master..."


    "Well-then call Isabel!" Zhou Ye meditated for a while and said something that made Isabel almost jump up.


    Did you expose yourself??Did this little boy see his identity??It shouldn''t be... his own transformation art is second only to those born Animagus, let alone this little boy, even the dean of his academy has never seen it.


    "...Why is it called this name? Master?" Isabel looked at the other maid standing behind Xiao Luotai and asked curiously the question she wanted to ask. She couldn''t help but raise her face and look at Xiao. Mrs. Luo, wants to know why he gave himself this name.


    "Because today I ran into a US witch named Isabel, who was still teacher Bella''s former foe, I think that if I call this name, teacher Bella would like it very much..." Zhou Ye said nonsense seriously.


    "That''s it, the master is so kind to Miss Bella..."


    Although this explanation is not perfect, Isabel breathed a sigh of relief... At least she was not seen through her identity... She didn''t want to face those monster maids... It was terrible.


    The first thousand and thirty-two chapters


    Early the next morning¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Isabel barely opened her dim eyes, looked at the girl lying on the carpet, and then at the small figure surrounded by the girls in the center...Can''t help but curse secretly in her heart, [ The little devil of Araki...]


    Last night, she wanted to wait until the two maids left the room and then sneaked away... But what she didn''t expect was that she didn''t wait for the two maids to leave the room. Instead, she waited until a dozen maids walked into the room... ¡­

 The Movie World Chapter 729

    She was still thinking, what are the maids going into the room so late??Did something big happen??


    As a result, the next actions of the little maids made her completely bewildered...


    I saw them happily lined up in a row, and then picked up their skirts...


    The picture was so beautiful that Isabel didn¡¯t dare to think about it... In short, she knew for the first time last night that boys developed so early, and she knew for the first time that girls watch cat movies too... Once I knew it, it turned out that one man and many women could still play like this... the first time she knew...


    Isabel¡¯s first time last night was too much... already countless...


    Isabel, who barely opened her wistful eyes, looked at everyone in the room and seemed to be asleep, she couldn''t help but get a shock...the opportunity came...


    Last night, she didn¡¯t think that she would sneak away while everyone was doing something shameless and shameless... However, every time she wanted to do something like this, there was always a maid who seemed to be facing her... ...Looking at her stubbornly, making her unable to move.


    In the end, Isabel herself fell asleep accidentally... No way, watching cat movies is very sad, especially the water shortage...


    The opportunity is here, hurry up...Looking at the people who are still sleeping, Isabel stood up and moved cautiously...At this moment, she was very proud that the transfiguration she had chosen was a cat. Woke up the sleeping maid.


    After all-there are pads under the cat''s feet...


    Passing through everyone''s body silently...The door is right in front of you, victory is right in front of you...Isabel couldn''t help cheering from the bottom of her heart...


    It''s a pity-she was a little too happy.


    Just as she was about to reach the door, an arm suddenly leaned out from behind her, then grabbed her leg, and dragged her into a warm embrace...


    "Meow..." Isabel yelled anxiously...


    Her cry exchanged for a lazy word, "Don''t make trouble, Isabel, let me sleep for a while..."


    Hearing this voice, Isabel realized that the person holding her was the little monster... Why is it a little monster??Even if she doesn''t have much common sense, she also knows, which of the ordinary adult men can sleep more than a dozen women in one night??Let alone a child... But this cute little Luo is just fine.


    So-Isabel called Zhou Ye a little monster.


    After struggling for two times, Isabel found that... she couldn''t leave the arms of this little monster at all. In the end, she also completely died of the heart that now took the opportunity to escape...


    Closing my eyes... resisting the thirst, and continuing to sleep... Why is it thirsty?Because of lack of water... Why is there lack of water?Because I''ve watched cat movies... Old drivers know it all.


    That''s it - Isabel is completely trapped in this castle.


    Because Zhou Ye hugged her wherever she went, she now felt a little attached to Zhou Ye... As for cat movies??She has watched enough these days.


    From the beginning, half-concealed and shy, to later being upright... and then later scoring Zhou Ye''s posture in her heart... She has become an old driver...


    Of course, being an old driver does not mean that she will not be thirsty...


    She still has the feeling of throbbing... Even, sometimes she has an urge to want that little monster every day, but she resists it...


    a week later----


    Isabella lay on Zhou Ye¡¯s lap and watched Bella give Zhou Ye a magic lesson... To be honest, she had also seen what happened between Bella and Zhou Ye... Although she verified her own ideas, She didn''t feel any excitement, after all-she had seen too many tricks this week.


    However, for Zhou Ye¡¯s magic talent, Isabel still admires it... Genius, not enchanting... Yes, it is enchanting magic talent... This kind of talent, this little villain will be the best in the future. Powerful magician.


    "Bella, do you want Isabel?" Zhou Ye''s sudden words made Isabel unable to help but support her ears...


    "Of course I thought..." Bella knew who Zhou Ye was talking about Isabel, obviously not the shorthair cat called Isabel... "I feel like I missed a lot of things before... If possible, I really I want to say sorry to Isabel..."


    "Hey, Isabel, Bella said I''m sorry... shouldn''t you say something?" Zhou Ye pinched Isabel in his arms with both hands and asked with a smile.


    "Meow??" Isabel looked ignorant, staring at her cute big cat eyes, looking at Zhou Ye, as if she didn''t know what you were talking about...


    "My dear, what are you talking about?" Bella was also a little confused... She watched her little man holding his British shorthair cat called Isabel, swaying...


    "Shhh, Bella baby, let me make a little magic for you..." Zhou Ye made a silent look at Bella, then grabbed Isabel again and put it in front of him, "You are sure to stay the same. come back??"


    "Meow??" Isabel has made up her mind, she won¡¯t come back even if she is killed... It would be embarrassing to come back at this time... But Bella knew she had peeped at her and the little villain... No, That''s not called peeking, that''s called looking openly...


    However, in the final analysis-the results of the most private privacy being seen are enough to make people ashamed and embarrassed. Isabel knows that if she really changes back... Maybe Bella will really hate herself forever , So-the death will not change.


    "Are you sure that it will remain the same?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, lowered his head to Isabel''s ear, and said, "Then I will throw you into the cage of the male cat who was given X drug... You guess it will turn out to be how about it??"


    "Meow..." Isabel patted Zhou Ye''s cheek with a paw... However, it was obviously impossible for her to photograph Zhou Ye.


    As soon as Zhou Ye let go, Isabel fell to the ground... As the skin on her body stirred... Isabel changed back again... As soon as she changed back, she lowered her head aggressively and pressed Zhou Ye''s shoulder, and asked with gritted teeth. : "Actually, you have already seen Meow''s transformation technique, right?"


    "Yes..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly. The cute little face was so hateful in Isabel''s eyes... "So, all the suffering I suffered was deliberately, right? You bathed me personally... Show me those things... and said to see her father and mother... and... and... and..."


    After waiting for a long time, Isabel can''t say it, it''s too much... Zhou Ye actually grabbed her by the tail and said that he wanted to study the cat''s XX system. As an irresistible kitten, Isabel can only be shameful She''s gone... She has been seen all by the little villain Zhou Ye.


    "Bella..." Isabel turned her head, and smiled at Bella, who was still a little confused, "I have always regarded you as my good friend, the best kind... Now, please Can you give me some time? I have to settle the ledger with this little bastard..."


    "Oh... ah... okay..." Bella walked out of the side hall obediently, she was still a little confused... the kitten adopted by her little man was actually her former friend ??Didn''t she see everything she did with her little man these days??


    At this moment, Bella heard Isabel''s voice in the side hall.


    "I told you to deliberately..."


    "Hey, such an adult, you still bite... Hey, you still bite... You bite me again..."


    "I''ll bite... little bastard, where do you touch... no... there... uh uh uh..."


    Hearing the movement inside... Bella smiled slightly, it seems that she doesn''t need to worry too much, because-soon Isabel will become her new sister... It''s great...


    Chapter one thousand and thirty-three


    Early in the morning, a gray owl flew from the sky, passed through the gate of Leeds Castle, and stopped his wings in front of Zhou Ye who was dining in the restaurant... looked at Zhou Ye with an innocent look.


    "This is...?" Zhou Ye looked at the owl in a daze. At this time, Isabel, who was dining next to him, smiled and reminded him: "Dear, there is a letter from you..."


    "Ah? Oh!!" Zhou Ye suddenly remembered at this moment... The wizarding world uses this thing to transmit information. To be honest, Zhou Ye, who is used to all kinds of mobile phones, the visual remote communication system, for a while. It really can''t adapt to such environmentally friendly means of communication.


    Although this method was a fairly quick and convenient means of communication before the telephone was invented, it seems a bit...outdated and outdated today when the telephone has been invented.


    "Okay... let me see who sent me the letter..." Zhou Ye said as he removed an envelope from the owl''s body, and the envelope was written in beautiful Latin script [Ye¡¤Mr. Zhou ¡ª¡ªOrlando Flying Broom Shop.


    "Ha...Is there any news about the special custom model that I want?" Zhou Ye felt a burst of joy when he saw the signature on the envelope... It''s great to not have to ride a broom to play Quidditch...


    Zhou Ye opened the letter in his hand with a little excitement...After reading it, he still held the letter on the desktop."Damn old stubbornness..."


    "Don''t be angry, dear... Those old guys are like this, never willing to change the status quo easily..." Bella probably understood what her little man was depressed from the signature on the envelope she glimpsed... After all, at the beginning She was the one who accompanied Zhou Ye to the Feitian Broom Store, and she could guess that it must be the sweeping Feitian Broom Company who rejected Zhou Ye''s customization request.


    "What happened?" Isabel asked in confusion.


    "Look at it..." Zhou Ye sighed and passed the letter in his hand...


    "..." Isabel took the letter in Zhou Ye''s hand and looked at it intently, only to see a very brief paragraph written on it.


    [Dear Mr. Ye¡¤Zhou, ¡ª¡ªSweep Feitian Broom Company rejected your request for customization. Their reason is that they cannot produce such a flying broom without safety, which is extremely safe for customers¡¯ lives. Disrespect, so... we have to regret to tell you that we are unable to respond to your customization request, and we are extremely sorry about this-Orlando Flying Broom Shop.

 The Movie World Chapter 730

    "...Well, it seems that I understand what''s going on..." Isabel sighed, and she asked directly curiously: "Why do you think of custom flying brooms, dear?"


    "...Because I don''t want to feel the sadness of Dandan..."


    "Dandan''s sadness?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Isabel froze at first, and then seemed to think of something. She couldn''t help but tremble with a smile."My dear... don''t you know that there is a kind of magic called the cushion curse? This is the most outstanding invention of the sad wizards who experienced what you said hundreds of years ago..."


    "That''s not the point..." Zhou Ye''s depressed mood was not relieved at all, and he sighed: "The most important thing is - it''s too ugly..."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" X2


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Isabel and Bella looked at each other...It seems that riding a broom has been a hallmark of wizards since ancient times, and it seems that no wizard has said anything about it...


    However, after hearing Zhou Ye say this today, the two women suddenly felt that they felt so low when flying on a broomstick...


    "My dear master... Have you forgotten that silver surfer?" Qiu, who had been behind Zhou Ye, reminded his master with a smile... "You took his surfboard back then It''s..."


    "Huh..." Hearing Qiu''s reminder, Zhou Ye suddenly remembered... It seems to be true. The surfboard he snatched from Silver Shadow Man seems to have a transforming function... Where did he drop him? Gone??


    As Zhou Ye thought, he rummaged in his space bracelet...


    Time is not too long. From a small corner of his bracelet, he found a gadget that he has almost forgotten... After all, with his flying speed, he still thinks this thing flies slowly, but it is different now Now-since I plan to go to Hogwarts to go to school, of course I can''t fly over, and I can''t fly directly into the sky when I participate in Quidditch activities that make girls scream.


    So-the surfboard he once snatched from the Silver Shadowman finally has a new use...


    As for your question, when did Zhou Ye steal the Surfboard of Silver Shadow Man??Of course, it was when the planet swallowed dissatisfaction with Zhou Ye and snatched his daughter, and took his men to the earth to find Zhou Ye''s revenge. It was a long time ago, so I won''t talk about it here.


    "Ha... I found it..." Zhou Ye took out a silver surfboard from his wristband and smiled triumphantly, "Is there nothing I can do without customizing it? Quidditch I can participate without a broom ..."


    "..." Looking at the one-meter-long silver surfboard in her little man''s hand, Bella and Isabel were speechless... Isabel couldn''t help but vomit: "My dear... I remember the Quidditch game. The rule is...There must be a flying broom..."


    "...Huh?" Zhou Ye stiffened when he heard Isabel''s words, and then he pointed to the silver surfboard in his hand indifferently and said, "Who said I don''t have a broom... Isn''t this my broom? ??"


    "...This is obviously a surfboard, OK..." Bella also joined the ranks of complaints.


    "No, no...Don''t be fooled by its appearance. It looks like a surfboard, but it is actually a broom..." When Zhou Ye said this, he had a sense of sight of the domestic 007...


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, the silver surfboard in his hand seemed to know his mind, like a ball of silver liquid, slowly changing into a silver metal broom that was extremely handsome and full of technological sense... Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "Look...this is my flying broom!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Bella and Isabel looked helplessly at the silver broom in Zhou Ye''s hand... As Zhou Ye''s pillow, although they don''t really understand how much their little man has, what kind of past he has... But Zhou Ye The endless abilities have allowed them to do everything without being surprised. They are no longer the little women who screamed after seeing their men show some of the most powerful abilities-they are no surprise.


    "But how do you explain to people that your broom is so different?"


    "I will tell them that my broom is from a hidden broom maker..." Zhou Ye said, shaking the broom in his hand, "It is the last work of the hidden broom maker... how? Isn''t it a good reason?"


    "So, what''s the name of the broom maker?" Bella seemed to like this feeling of antagonizing her little man, she asked.


    "It''s Galatus..." Zhou Ye answered without hesitation, making Bella almost believe that there really is such a skilled hidden broom maker...


    And Zi and Qiu, who stood behind Zhou Ye, almost didn''t laugh. Their owner was so naughty. He was obviously one of the five great gods of the universe, and he became a hidden world. The broom maker...


    "Well, don''t you want to try this new-style broom?" Zhou Ye saw Bella still wanting to ask, and hurriedly threw the broom in his hand to the ground. The silver broom turned into a silver surfboard again... Suspended in mid-air.


    "Is it really possible?? Is this really okay?" Bella and Isabel both have a feeling of eagerness, but they still have some doubts about the safety of the silver surfboard...


    "Don''t worry, there is absolutely no problem..." Zhou Ye said, picking up one with one hand and jumping directly onto the silver surfboard.The three of them stood on the surfboard in a combination of women and men...


    "So... honey, are you ready for an exciting trip?"


    "Wait...wait a minute...I still need..."


    "Nothing is needed...let''s go, Silver Arrow..." Following Zhou Ye''s words, the silver surfboard broke through the air, causing a harsh sonic boom, and instantly disappeared into the living room.Fortunately, the English silver arrow is far from the Chinese sound...otherwise the silver surfboard knows that its unscrupulous new owner has given itself such a connotative nickname, it will definitely strike...


    The first thousand and thirty-four chapters


    Just when Zhou Ye brought his two witch lovers to feel the fun of flying silver surfboards in the sky, a well-dressed and elegant mature woman came to the gate of Leeds Castle Manor.


    She looked at the doorway, hung in a conspicuous place, with a warning sign saying [Private territory, no entry], smiled and nodded, "It seems that there is nothing wrong here..."


    While talking to herself, she walked to the big iron gate of the manor and gently pulled the doorbell at the door...


    It was not too late. A girl in a black and white maid costume opened the door and looked at the woman who looked like a ripe peach in front of her. She curiously asked: "Good morning maid, may you find Who??"


    "Good morning, beautiful maid..." With a soft smile on her face, the mature woman said generously: "Is this Mr. Zhou Ye''s home?"


    "Yes, who are you?" The maid nodded her head and asked.


    "Ah, sorry, I forgot to introduce myself. I''m Fiona Julian from Tufan Garment Store... Ten days ago, Mr. Zhou Ye and Miss Blake customized a magic robe in our store. I''m here to deliver it. Goods..." Fiona asked with a smile, "Are Mr. Zhou Ye and Miss Blake at home now?"


    "The little master and Miss Bella are not here now, but you can wait here for a while...I think the little master will be back soon!" said the maid, letting Fiona into the door.


    "It looks so beautiful..." Fiona praised as she looked at the layout of the entire manor.


    What she said was really not the kind of polite praise, but really felt this way...


    The entire castle manor is huge. After entering the door, there is a concrete road that runs through the forest... There are a variety of tall and straight trees planted on both sides of the road... After walking in the forest path for about ten minutes, you suddenly see Get up... A beautiful castle stands on the bank of the river against the backdrop of a greenery...


    "It''s really the queen of the castle..." Fiona looked at the Leeds castle in front of her, and exclaimed: "It''s really beautiful..."


    "Hehe..." For Fiona, the little maid just smiled... For her, this castle can only be said to be something new. If it is really beautiful, whether it is the angel of her little princess The beauty of the city, as well as the magnificent palace in Asgard, the majesty of Hella, is far better than this ancient castle.


    Under the leadership of the maid, Fiona was taken into the side hall of the castle and waited...It was not that the hall was under-stated and could not be used, but because the hall was a bit too big, and when there was only one guest, it looked a little empty... ¡­So it is better to have a side hall.


    After Fiona waited on the sofa in the side hall for a while, a maid walked in with black tea and dessert... She said while placing the refreshments for the guests in front of Fiona.


    "Please wait for a while, I have already notified my master that he will be back soon..."


    "It''s okay... I still have plenty of time..." Fiona nodded with a smile, and the maid saluted slightly and went out...


    Watching the back of the little maid disappear to the door, Fiona sighed a long sigh... To be honest, she didn¡¯t know why she had made Miss Bigelownay send herself Zhou Ye¡¯s address, even Do not hesitate to pay the price of more than 100 Jin Jialong.


    There was only one thought in her mind at the time, and that was...can''t lose contact with this little cutie...


    In the next few days, Fiona felt as if she had been caught in a demon, and her mind was full of Xiao Zhou Ye''s cute smiling face... Could it be that she was a true master??No no... how is this possible??Haven''t you decided to dedicate your life to the fashion design career??I turned a blind eye to the pursuit of so many outstanding wizards. Why did he care so much about this little boy??


    However-sometimes, the more you want to forget a person, the less you can forget.


    In these ten days, Fiona felt that her whole person had become a little different... and she even wondered if she had planted some evil black magic, such as ecstasy...


    However-when she went to the Ministry of Magic for testing, she got all the normal conclusions... This made her have to face her own heart... Is it true that she is a true master???It¡¯s because of this that I didn¡¯t feel anything about men of the same age since I was in school??


    In fact - Xiao Zhou Ye''s robe, Fiona, was already done... But she has been struggling with her inner feelings, and has been unable to make up her mind...


    It wasn''t until¡ªshe received the letter from Isabel Bigelownet...that she decided to come here, not for anything else, just to face her inner feelings...


    In fact, Isabel Bigelownet¡¯s letter to Fiona didn¡¯t write anything, just asking Ms. Fiona to send her custom-made robe to Leeds Castle. After all-she plans to live here...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 731

    Although this letter didn''t write anything... But Fiona had a feeling that if she didn''t act anymore, maybe her little Zhengtai would be robbed... This feeling drove her to take Zhou Ye to customize The good robe came to Leeds Castle.


    "Damn...what the hell am I doing..." Fiona sighed with regret, then stood up... walked to the window sill and looked out... At this moment, there are several maids in the manor on the grass. Playful, beautiful women and beautiful scenery form a beautiful picture like an oil painting.


    At this moment, Fiona suddenly saw a strange cloud appearing in the distance, saying that it was strange because the cloud was like a doughnut¡ªin fact, it was just a normal sonic boom. Clouds only.


    With a burst of sound that pierced the air... Fiona finally saw what it was with the help of magic...


    I saw Bella standing on a weird flying object like a surfboard, rushing towards the castle...


    "Now the little witch, I really know how to play..." Although Fiona still doesn''t understand what the sonic boom means, she can see that the speed of the silver surfboard is definitely far beyond the fastest flying on the market. Flying broom...


    As the flying surfboard stopped in front of the castle gate... Fiona noticed that it turned out that Bella was not the only one above, but also Xiao Zhou Ye and Isabel standing behind Bella.


    "How can this be... Don''t Bella know that this is dangerous?" Fiona immediately became nervous when she saw Xiao Zhou Ye... She couldn''t tolerate this little cute being put in danger. In the situation... Fiona couldn''t help but quickly walked out of the side hall and walked towards the entrance of the castle hall...


    "Miss Black, you are extremely irresponsible. What if there is an accident in mid-air..." Before Fiona could finish her words, she saw Bella and Isabel almost falling down... If it weren''t for the two maids rushed up to support them, it might not be said that they both had fallen to the ground.


    "...No, sorry... Ms. Fiona... We are a little unwell and can''t greet you... Let Xiao Zhou Ye entertain you instead... Let''s get lost!" Bella said to the maid. With the help of Isabel, he was sent into his bedroom upstairs.


    The first thousand and thirty-five chapters


    "..." Fiona looked at the two women who were being helped up the stairs by the maid with a dazed expression. She couldn''t figure out what was going on... She couldn''t help but put her gaze on Zhou Ye. ... "What''s the matter with them?"


    "Haha...Welcome to you, Ms. Fiona..." Zhou Ye made Gu Ju''s polite remarks...It''s not that he didn''t explain, it''s really...unexplainable.


    Do you want to say to Fiona... I was very interested in mid-air, grabbing two little witches and an air shock came??Did they get their legs soft by themselves???Don''t be kidding, that''s what a fool would say...


    "Thank you, lovely little gentleman..." Seeing the lovely figure thinking day and night, Fiona couldn''t help but put a soft smile on her face: "I have brought you the robe you ordered... Do you want to try?"


    "Really? That''s great..." Zhou Ye''s small face had a hint of surprise... In fact, this product is just selling cute maliciously. As a guy who has lived for a thousand years, he has very few things. It can surprise him...At best, he smiled indifferently, however, indifferent obviously does not fit his current appearance... No way, just sell cute, shameful, shameful...


    "It''s better to find a room. You can try it on. If something is inappropriate, I can change it on the spot!" Fiona said, taking out a piece of black magic from the magic bag she carried with her. robe¡­¡­


    This magic robe was made exactly in accordance with Zhou Ye''s requirements...not much different from ordinary magic robe, but it highlights a distinct personality...


    "It''s really a beautiful robe..." Zhou Ye took his custom-made robe from Fiona and exclaimed: "Ms. Fiona is indeed the leading designer in the wizarding world..."


    "Haha..." Fiona felt very useful to Xiao Zhou Ye''s praise.She took Zhou Ye''s small hand indifferently and walked towards the side hall... "This is not a place to change clothes. I remember just seeing a small lounge in the side hall... I think it should be there. A nice temporary fitting room..."


    Watching Fiona''s natural movements, Zhou Ye gave a wicked smile... From the first sight of this woman who looked like a ripe peach, Zhou Ye gave her a spiritual hint ...


    Otherwise, how could Fiona miss Zhou Ye so much?


    It seems...the harvest season has arrived--Zhou Ye whispered some bad thoughts in his little head, while following this mature woman into the side hall...


    When he walked into the door of the side hall, he quietly gestured to his maids not to be disturbed...The maids lightly clutched their little heads, and lit their little heads while laughing. .


    They have followed Zhou Ye for many years, how could they not understand what their master wants to do?


    "Do you need me to change your clothes? Little cute..." Fiona joked casually when she walked into the side hall. For her... she was so old from Zhou Ye... she didn''t care about being small at all. The guy changes his clothes in front of him, and doesn''t mind changing his clothes...


    "If you can, then I''ll trouble you Madam..." Zhou Ye didn''t care much about such things... She couldn''t get away anyway.


    "Huh?" When Fiona heard Zhou Ye''s words, she was taken aback for a moment, and then she suddenly said: "What a spoiled little guy... But this is nothing else..."


    In Fiona''s view, so many maids in the castle are obviously not furnishings...The clothes come to reach out and open their mouths-this is the normal life of this little guy... After all, the house elves in the wizarding world serve their masters like this. , It''s just that the little guy has become a maid.


    As Fiona thought, she knelt down and began to take off Zhou Ye''s clothes... However, just when she just unbuttoned a few buttons on Zhou Ye''s clothes...


    Suddenly Zhou Ye stretched out his little hand and held Fiona''s cheek...then he lowered his head and stayed away...


    "Mmm..." Fiona was shocked and dumbfounded by the sudden attack... She couldn''t help her eyes widening... This is what this little guy gave...


    However... Zhou Ye''s actions underneath her even more stunned... He actually caught himself... Oh my God...


    "Hmm... don''t do this... little guy... this... it''s a bit too early for you..." Fiona seemed to be reluctant to avoid Xiao Zhou Ye''s attack. One side said weakly.


    "It''s getting late..." Zhou Ye said, and tugged forcefully... Fiona''s dress instantly turned into butterflies and flew away from her body...


    "Oh... God... I must be crazy... Um..." Fiona''s resistance was so weak, almost as weak as no resistance... In the end, when Zhou Ye approached the city, she had only time With a loud cry, Zhou Ye was completely dragged into the abyss...


    Two hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "I must be crazy...I will definitely go to hell..." Fiona whispered to herself, while holding the little Zhou Ye in her arms tightly, she refused to let go... Everything about him was completely taken away by this little devil, and both body and mind have completely fallen into his body...


    "It''s okay...I will accompany you to hell..." Zhou Ye lay lazily in Fiona''s arms, and had to say, this pillow with E+ is really great...


    "...Well...If you really go to hell, with you... Hell is not so terrible..." Fiona was lying on the thick wool carpet, holding Zhou Ye in her arms, this For a moment-she feels that she has the whole world...


    She no longer has to worry about how she feels about this little cutie...because she has done everything that should be done, and she understands what she needs to understand... Just follow her inner voice...


    Besides, she is now inseparable from the little monster Zhou Ye...Whoever dared to let her leave Zhou Ye, she would dare to fight with someone...Even the Auror of the Ministry of Magic could not stop her from being with Zhou Ye... ¡­


    The first thousand and thirty-six chapters


    Autumn goes to winter¡ªspring goes to summer solstice. Before you know it, Zhou Ye has been here in the world for almost a year.


    "My dear... I''m going to work in the store in a while... Do you want to be together?" Fiona elegantly picked up the black tea after dinner, took a sip, and asked her little man with a smile .


    "Don''t go... Diagon Alley is nothing fun anymore!" Zhou Ye said while eating breakfast, "I''m waiting for Hogwarts'' admission letter... That damn guy, maybe I forgot to give it to Did I mail the notice?"


    "Relax, dear...you will definitely receive the admission notice..." Bella put down the tableware in her hand and comforted her softly.


    "Yeah... honey." Isabel also nodded, then thought for a while and said: "But even if you don''t receive the notice from Hogwarts, my dear, I can help you get Evans. Notice... Two days ago, Jill also asked me, when will you go to America to meet him... I think as an elder, he should be very willing to help you get the notice of Ifamuni..."


    "Spare me... forget it with Jill..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help rolling his eyes when he heard Isabel''s words.


    Jill is Isabel¡¯s father and the honorary dean of Ifamoni Academy...


    In fact, this old guy is an old man who has a great appetite for Zhou Ye. They have a surprisingly unanimous view on certain things... such as using the charm to pick up girls...


    That old guy is a scum in the wizarding world... However, in the U.S. wizarding world, obviously everyone pays more attention to strength... so this old guy was not eliminated by the Auror of the Ministry of Magic.


    When Zhou Ye and Jill Bigelowney met for the first time, a big battle broke out between the two... Needless to say, the ending was, of course, Jill was crushed by Zhou Ye in all directions... But this is also nothing. Although Jill himself is a typical playboy, he obviously doesn¡¯t think his son-in-law is also a playboy...


    But after being severely beaten by Zhou Ye, Jill had to recognize the reality...


    After Jill was forced to sit there by Zhou Ye and calmly negotiated with the little bastard who had abducted his dear daughter, he discovered...this little guy had an unexpected temper towards him...the two came later. , But get along very well.


    Even Jill took out his experience of how to abduct those Muggle women and shared it with Zhou Ye...The angry Isabel almost did not kill her relatives.


    "I also think it''s better not to go to the Ifamoni Academy where your father is, my dear!" Fiona picked up the morning tea, took another sip and said, "If my dear enters the Ifamoni, I I am afraid that after the end of the first semester, my dear will bring back a group of little loli...Although no little loli¡¯s parents will come to the door, but..."


    "Fiona, why are you so sure that no parents will come to you?" Bella asked curiously.


    "Because the old guy Jill will help my dear to fix them... If those little loli''s mothers are beautiful, the old guy might also take a shot..." Isabel said weakly, not to her. Reliable playboy father, she was deeply desperate.


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, three women in a scene, what are the three witches??The three witches are a magical drama... when they speak, they can''t even intervene...

 The Movie World Chapter 732

    At this moment, there was a sound of bird flapping wings, and then an owl appeared on the window sill of the restaurant...


    A maid quickly walked over, removed an envelope from the owl, and fed it some snacks made of dried lizards...


    Because there are three witches in the house, the maids are becoming more and more accustomed to the existence of these little things...When they first came, they could not help but want to kill them when they saw the owls that appeared suddenly, now-- They will take out some prepared snacks to reward these cute little messengers.


    "Master, I don''t think you need to consider going to Ifamoni Academy..." Zi received the letter from the little maid, looked at the wax seal with the Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry emblem on it, and said with a smile: " Your admission letter has arrived..."


    "That''s really good news..." After hearing Zi''s words, Fiona first congratulated her little man: "My dear, it seems that you won''t be an Ivamoni..."


    "It''s better not to go to Ifamoni..." Isabel said with a smile. She really didn''t want her unreliable father to ruin her little man again...Although the little villain was bad enough , But if a little badass and an old bastard, what magical reaction will they have when they are together? The ghost knows...


    "From now on, my dear, you will call me Senior Sister..." Bella also said with a smile on her face.


    "Let me take a look at my admission notice..." Zhou Ye took the letter from Zi''s hand, and after tearing open the envelope... took out a piece of letter paper from the inside-it was written in gorgeous fancy writing on it :


    Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry


    Principal: Albus Dumbledore (President of the International Federation of Magic, President of the Wizarding Association, First-Class Magician of Sir Merlin)


    Dear Mr. Ye Zhou:


    We are happy to inform you that you have been approved to study at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.Enclosed is a list of required books and equipment.


    The semester is scheduled to start on September 1.We will be waiting for your Owl to bring your reply before July 31st.


    Vice Principal: Sincerely, Minerva McGonagall]


    After reading the admission letter, Zhou Ye took a look at the list of various items that need to be carried in the first grade attached to the letter. There are many things that need to be bought, but there are also many things that do not need to be bought...


    But if you think about it, since it¡¯s going to school, it¡¯s better to buy all new ones... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Fiona, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to Diagon Alley with you... ¡­"


    "That''s really good news..." Fiona looked surprised. If she goes with her little man, then she doesn''t need to use Floo powder... "Shall we go now?"


    "Do you need us to accompany you?" Bella asked.


    "No need... just to buy some things for school, don''t need everyone to go together, I will be back soon..." Zhou Ye said, pushing the plate in front of him, "Wait for me to go. Change your clothes and it will be ready soon..."


    "Of course no problem..." Fiona was happy to wait for her little man with her.


    "Hey..." Isabel looked at Zhou Ye''s back upstairs and couldn''t help sighing.


    "What''s the matter? Isabel?" Bella asked strangely. She was more concerned about Isabel, who is both a friend and a sister.


    "It really seems to go to school with my dear..." Isabel weakly lay on the table and sighed: "The thought of being separated from my dear for so long makes me feel very uncomfortable... for months. ..."


    "Yeah..." Bella also felt a little depressed, but she suddenly remembered something, her eyes lit up, "Maybe... it''s not that there is no way to go to school with my dear..."


    Chapter one thousand and thirty seven


    London-Diagon Alley-Inside the Tiffany Garment Store.


    Inside the clean and bright store, the sign in front of the counter, Miss Nancy the parrot, is standing on the bird stand and dozing off... For her, the best time of the day is the early morning...


    In the past, her master always woke up very early when she didn¡¯t meet the little devil Zhou Ye, which made her want to sleep lazily and get back to sleep... But since meeting the little devil, her master seems It¡¯s much more lazy than before...I don¡¯t come to the store until about ten every day...


    This makes Miss Nancy have a strange sense of indescribable to that little devil...said she is grateful?That little devil did so many unforgivable things to himself, how could he be grateful??Talk about resentment?Without him, it seems that I can¡¯t sleep so comfortably... Hey, I''m really sad, I should sleep better...


    Just when Miss Nancy was about to close her bird''s eyes and continue to sleep, suddenly a circular portal flashing with golden light suddenly appeared in the middle of the shop... As the circular golden portal grew larger and larger, until When one person was taller, a graceful figure in a long blue dress came out, followed by a small figure.


    "Good morning, Ms. Fiona..." Seeing the two figures, one big and one small, Miss Nancy was shocked and greeted.


    "Good morning, Nancy..." Fiona smiled slightly. She is quite satisfied with Miss Nancy. She is more of a demon pet that she has raised since childhood...


    "Good morning, Nancy..." Zhou Ye also smiled and greeted Kanban Bird.


    "Huh--!" Faced with Zhou Ye''s greeting, Miss Nancy shook her head, and the bird''s head turned to the other side... She didn''t talk to this little devil.


    "Hey, Miss Bird...Do you want to try that feeling again?" Facing this tsundere bird, Zhou Ye has unique bird-playing skills, he directly approached the tsundere parrot and whispered : "Or have you forgotten the evidence in my hand? Do you want to listen to your beautiful singing?"


    "Sorry little master... Please forgive your humble servant for this little disrespect..." Zhou Ye''s words were like a curse, instantly causing this sign parrot to lower its proud bird head.


    "This is good..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted the parrot''s head...


    "What happened between you? Why is Nancy''s attitude towards you so strange?" Fiona asked with a puzzled look.


    "Nothing is nothing..." Zhou Ye said haha, and Nancy the parrot also echoed: "Yes, nothing happened between me and the little master, Ms. Fiona, you are so worried..."


    "It''s weird..." Fiona looked at this person and parrot so tacitly, her doubts in her heart became even greater... But now the most important thing is another thing... "My dear, I need me to go shopping with you. ??"


    "No, I''m already familiar with Diagon Alley..." Zhou Ye said, and gently pointed at the store door. The originally closed and tight store door seemed to come alive, automatically retreating to the left and right... He walked out directly After leaving the store, he beckoned to Fiona."I will come to have lunch with you at noon..."


    "Okay..." Fiona watched Zhou Ye''s back disappear into the distance... She had to prepare for a day''s work, but when she turned around, she saw Nancy the Parrot, and the question that had just been prevaricated suddenly appeared again. In her mind, "Nancy...what happened to you and my dear?"


    "Nothing, Ms. Fiona..." Even though Nancy said so, she felt a sorrow in her heart. Could she tell her that she was called out by the little devil using spiritual magic to make those voices unbearable? Own master?


    No, absolutely not... This kind of thing is better to be taken to the grave with her... Miss Nancy definitely does not need such a dark history.


    "Well, whatever you want..." Fiona sighed and went straight into the room to get busy... Only Miss Nancy and a parrot were left messy in the wind...


    On the other hand, Zhou Ye, who is already familiar with Diagon Alley and can no longer be familiar, has started to shuttle back and forth between the shops according to the list on the list, buying various school supplies...such as the crucible, such as dragon leather gloves, such as ...


    It took less than an hour. Zhou Ye had already bought all the various equipment that was attached to the Hogwarts admission notice...


    He threw the various items he was carrying into his wristband and Zhou Ye walked directly towards the exit of the Pork Cauldron. It was a bit early at this time. When she went back to find Fiona, she would complain that she disturbed her work... ¡­So, it¡¯s better to go to the Broke Cauldron to have a glass of wizardry specialty, butter beer.


    To be honest, the so-called Butterbeer is not an alcoholic beverage at all. Strictly speaking, it can''t even be called beer... At most it is a dessert... The aroma of butter suppresses the bitterness of beer. It also contains some herbs and other spices, which tastes good.


    Skillfully opening the wall connecting Diagon Alley and Broken Cauldron Bar, Zhou Ye walked into the bar from the backyard of Broken Cauldron Bar.


    "Hey, see who''s here... Our little gentleman..." The bar owner Tom smiled when he saw Zhou Ye walk in, "Would you like a glass of butter beer? gentleman¡­¡­"


    "Of course, I''m here for your butterbeer..." Zhou Ye said, unceremoniously sitting in front of the bar... He is almost a regular customer here, and the entire Diagon Alley knows that he and Fior Na has relatives.


    No way, even though Fiona is a witch, she still cares a little about other people''s opinions. So... when she was in Diagon Alley, she declared that Zhou Ye was the grandson of her aunt far away, which means... on the surface. Status, Fiona is Zhou Ye''s distant aunt.


    Zhou Ye was noncommittal about this... after all, he couldn''t just care about his own feelings, right?I have to pay more attention to what my woman thinks...


    Of course, this product has never been a fuel-efficient lamp... He even called Aunt Fiona maliciously at some point... which caused Fiona to lose consciousness because of being too crazy that night... Cough, violent accidentally I missed some of Zhou Ye''s hobbies.


    "Your butter beer...little guy!" Tom pushed Zhou Ye''s butter beer in front of him, and asked with interest: "You haven''t been here for a long time? Why did you suddenly think of coming here today? Are you here to see your aunt?"


    "I just received the admission notice from Hogwarts..." Zhou Ye said after taking a sip of sweet butter beer, "So, I''m here to buy school equipment..."


    "Wow, Hogwarts...that''s the best magic school in Europe..." Tom said with envy, "I really envy you, if I was admitted to Hogwarts, I''m afraid I Now I should be sitting in the office in the Ministry of Magic, enjoying the flattery of his subordinates, instead of being a bar boss in this dirty bar..."


    At this moment, the door of the bar was suddenly opened... From the outside came two men and a woman, three middle-aged people, and a lovely loli with long dark red hair and almond-shaped green pupils...


    Seeing these people walking in, Zhou Ye smiled slightly... "Finally waited..."

 The Movie World Chapter 733

    The first thousand and thirty-eight chapters


    "Mr. Evans, Madam... I have brought you here, and I will not take care of the rest..." said the middle-aged man with the Ministry of Magic badge in front of him, to the hotel owner Tom shouted: "Tom, they will leave it to you...you know how to do the rest!"


    After the wizard finished speaking, he hurriedly left the bar without waiting for the Evans family to speak...After all, although there were not many wizards in the Muggle family, there were still quite a few...His task was still very heavy.


    "Okay, okay... I get it!" Tom sighed, muttering and wanted to get out of the bar... After all, this was a contract he made with the Ministry of Magic and brought those Muggle families. Children of, guide them to complete the first procedure to enter the wizarding world. To put it bluntly, that is-take them into Diagon Alley, and then buy school equipment...


    "Let me help you this time..." Zhou Ye smiled and drank the butter beer in his glass, and then, before Tom could answer, dropped a golden Jialong and stood facing him. Some families are at a loss.


    "Hello, Mrs. and Mrs.... My name is Ye Zhou. Of course, you can call me Zhou... Next, I will replace Mr. Tom and lead you on a magical journey... Excuse me, are you ready?? "


    "Of course..." The little guy in front of me who made me feel good at first glance reduced the anxiety and anxiety in the hearts of the Evans and his wife. Mr. Evans smiled and stretched out his big hand. He looked at a cute boy who pretended to be an adult and said: "Hello, little guy...I am Ignatz Evans, this is my wife Karina, this is my daughter Lily... ¡­"


    "Hello Mr. Evans, Mrs. Evans..." Zhou Ye smiled and said hello to the couple, then turned to look at this lovely loli who was slightly shorter than him and said: "Hello, Lily..."


    "Are you also a wizard?" Unlike her parents, Lily is more interested in wizards. She looked at this handsome and lovely peer in front of her and asked: "Can you become a wizard at such a small age? ??"


    "Although I really want to say that I am a wizard... But in fact, I just received the admission letter from Hogwarts College this year..." Zhou Ye shrugged helplessly, "So... Can be called an apprentice wizard..."


    "It seems that we will be classmates in a school..." Lily Evans couldn''t help but his eyes lit up when he heard Zhou Ye''s words... I could actually meet someone who also received the admission letter from Hogwarts. Good luck, classmate... "I also received a letter from Hogwarts College... They asked me to buy some things I need to bring to school..."


    "Then it''s absolutely right to follow me... I''m very familiar here!" Zhou Ye smiled and took Lily''s little hand without suspicion, and walked towards the backyard of the bar...


    "It seems that Lily has made a new friend again..." Mr. Evans laughed and joked with his wife: "It seems that our baby girl is just like you, so charming... The little guy is fascinated..."


    "Of course..." Mrs. Evans smiled slightly, took her husband''s hand, and followed her daughter''s footsteps, "I like this little guy named Zhou... He looks dirty than that hair The little guy named Snape is much better..."


    "Although I really want to tell you that judging people by their appearance is undesirable... But, to be fair, I don''t like that guy very much..." Mr. Evans deeply agrees with his wife''s point of view. For an adult, although It is inevitable to be biased when commenting on a person''s appearance, but¡ªcompared to the kid named Snape with dirty hair that looks nervous, he prefers the good-looking little guy in front of him.


    The consensus reached by the husband and wife, Lily Evans, who was walking in the front, was obviously not at all clear... For her now, Snape was the first friend to tell her about the Wizarding World, and Zhou Ye was the first. A friend who led her to the magical world.


    Although in her heart, Lily feels that both of them are her own friends, but if she has to divide her priorities, her heart will involuntarily be biased towards Zhou Ye...No way, having a handsome appearance means you have won on the starting line. From this point of view, Snape was far behind Zhou Ye.


    "Do you know how to do magic? How are wizards like?..." Along the way, Lily kept asking Zhou Ye like a hundred thousand whys, and Zhou Ye didn''t have a hint of impatient emotion. The witty answer made Lily giggle endlessly. Talking about Lolita, who hasn''t Zhou Ye convinced yet...


    Looking at the pair of very harmonious little guys in front of them, the Evans standing behind them couldn''t help but leak a smile.


    Soon, Zhou Ye took the Evans family to the backyard of the Broken Cauldron Bar. With the surprised eyes of the Evans family, he opened the passage to Diagon Alley...


    "Welcome to the largest wizarding business street in Europe..." Zhou Ye interrupted the Evans family''s exclamation with a smile, "So first of all, in order to buy school supplies, we need to go to Gringotts Bank to exchange some currency, after all¡ª ¡ªThe wizarding world does not recognize the pound!"


    "Of course..." Mr. Evans said with a smile: "It''s like going to the U.S. to exchange dollars? Right?"


    "Yes..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, holding Lily''s little hand, and leading the Evans and his wife towards Gringotts Bank...


    After the Evans family exchanged pound sterling for enough Jin Jialong, Zhou Ye took them non-stop through the shops in Diagon Alley, buying all kinds of things that they need to start school...such as magic wands, such as Pets and robes.


    Of course, Zhou Ye can also help the Evans family to give out all the money, but...for no reason, it may not be grateful to help others to pay for it, but vigilance... Words in Europe also use proverbs that agree with the meaning.


    Zhou Ye didn¡¯t do nothing. He bought a lot of magic candies at Felix¡¯s Wonderful Candy Store and gave them to Lily as a gift... Although those candies seem to be a lot, they can¡¯t be used. One Jin Jialong.


    Of course, the Evans couple would not say anything about these low-value gifts... But Lily was surprised. After all, the chocolate villain who would run away on her own, the bonbon candy that could sing, and so on were very novel things. , She likes it so much.


    After finishing everything, Lily was really reluctant to give up on the friend she just met... Even, she also made an appointment with Zhou Ye to go to Zhou Ye''s house...


    For Zhou Ye, the Evans and his wife also liked it very much. No one can hate a handsome, cute and knowledgeable young Zhengma... They also sent an invitation to Zhou Ye, asking him to go home when he is fine...


    Zhou Ye readily agreed...


    When the Evans family had to leave Diagon Alley, Lily waved at Zhou Ye in despair, "You must call me... I''ll wait for your call..."


    "Well, I will call you..." Zhou Ye smiled and said goodbye to Lily... Just as the Evans family was about to leave, Lily suddenly broke free of her parents'' hands and rushed to Zhou Ye. In front of him, he pressed his foot and kissed Zhou Ye''s cheek fiercely, "Don''t be silly, don''t forget me, you must come to me during the summer vacation..."


    After saying this, Lily didn''t wait for Zhou Ye to reply, and rushed back to her parents with a blushing face... took her parents'' hands and walked out... "Ha, our lovely little princess'' first kiss Did you give it out like this?"


    "father¡­¡­"


    "I think Zhou is very good. Lily wants to cheer... he must be snatched..." Mrs. Evans also teased her daughter...


    Zhou Ye listened to the laughter of the Evans family in the distance, and his horns pulled out a calm smile... Just kidding, it would be strange if Lily didn''t express it in the end. Isn''t the spiritual hint in vain??what did you say??It''s too mean to use mental cue to a little loli, right??Hey, can those things about pick-up girls be called despicable??


    Until the Elis family disappeared at the end of the road, Zhou Ye was turning around again to the Broken Cauldron Bar... Today is really a good day.


    Chapter One Thousand and Thirty Nine


    Cokworth is an industrial town in central England. Around the town, chimneys rise from the ground, a river runs through the south of the town, and there is a railway on the bank, and trains come and go. The products produced in the factories in the town are continuously shipped out, and then the raw materials from outside are continuously shipped in.


    This is the town where the Evans family is located--


    When the Evans and his wife walked out of the station in the town with their little daughter, a little boy with black greasy hair and wearing a gown that looked like a maternity dress waited at the gate of the station for a long time.


    "Hi... Lily..." Severus Snape greeted Lily Evans cautiously. He knew that her whole family, including her sister, didn''t like him, but so what, for a life In the wizarding family of the Muggle world, it is rare for him to find a friend of the same age who has the same talent as a wizard.


    This made him no longer feel that only he was special, and made him feel much less fear and fear.The word companion in many cases can make people feel that they are no longer alone and give people courage.


    "Hi, Snape..." Lily greeted her children happily, and then looked at her parents with imploring eyes."Dad... can I play with Snape for a while? I promise, just for a while..."


    "Well, my dear...but not too long..." Mr. Evans said after looking at the kid he didn''t like very much, and sighed.


    "Thank you Dad..." Lily happily picked out a few candies from the items her father was carrying, and then smiled and said to Snape: "Come on, Snape, I will show you some fun thing!"


    "..." After Snape nodded timidly at the Evans couple, he turned his head and chased Lily.


    "Let''s go, dear..." Mrs. Evans said with a smile looking at her frowning husband, "Don''t worry, dear, destiny will make her own choice. For Lily, some people are destined to be her life. Passers-by on the journey..."


    "Okay..." After Mr. Evans sighed, he walked towards the house with his wife... He knew what his wife meant, and he knew that in the eyes of his daughter Lily, the little boy named Snape It''s just an ordinary friend, and his daughter Lily is different to the handsome and lovely boy Zhou who impressed him today...There is a touch of green love in it.


    On the other side, Lily has come to an abandoned factory next to the town. It used to be a steel factory, but it is now abandoned. In the wide factory building, you can still see the glory of the steel factory. appearance.


    It has become a secret base for the kids in town...


    Sitting on the abandoned railroad track, Lily picked out a few candies in her hand and handed them to Snape who came with her... "Here you are, this is the gift I received today..."


    "Lily... you, didn''t you go to Diagon Alley today?" Snape carefully peeled off the candy, a lively chocolate cat meowing, as if begging Snape not to Eat yourself...


    However, Snape didn''t show any mercy. He didn''t hesitate to Zhang Zang put the chocolate kitten into his mouth... A stern cat cry came from Snape''s mouth, as if he was really alive. Like swallowing a kitten.


    "...Snape, you are cruel..." Lily glanced at it, but she was just talking...After all, she also knew that this was just a magic candy gimmick, and there was no real cat in it... ¡­She can¡¯t wait to share her magical experience with her friends."I''m telling you... I went to Diagon Alley today... In Diagon Alley I met a boy as handsome as a prince..."


    "...Yes, is it?" Snape couldn''t help stiffening his movements. There was an indescribable feeling in his heart... as if he was about to lose the most important thing.


    "Yeah, yes... that little prince is called Ye Zhou..." Lily didn''t notice Snape''s strangeness at all, or it should be said that Snape has been a dead face since he was a child, and few people can rely on his expression. See how he feels at the moment.


    "He told me so many things in the wizarding world..." Lily continued to happily tell. She didn''t know what feelings were when she was young. She just knew one thing. She just left Zhou Ye and she missed him a little bit."He still has a lot of powerful magic, and these magic candies are given to me... are you listening? Snape??"


    "I...I''m listening..." Snape agreed, thinking about it. Now that he spit out the candy in his mouth, wouldn''t it be considered that he had eaten that nasty guy''s food??


    For the Ye¡¤Zhou that Lily said, Snape has a natural rejection psychology...but he still doesn¡¯t understand what kind of feelings this kind of psychology is like. He just doesn¡¯t want Lily to mess with the guy named Ye¡¤Zhou. together¡­¡­

 Movie World Chapter 734

    Well-strictly speaking, it is a feeling that your best friend is going to be taken away.


    However, no matter what Snape thought in his mind... Lily happily recounted her experience in Diagon Alley today. In her description, the guy named Ye Zhou was powerful, mysterious, handsome, Funny...Almost all commendable adjectives are not abrupt on him...


    In the end, Snape couldn''t listen anymore... He stood up silently and walked outside...


    "Snape? What''s the matter with you..." Lily looked at Snape who was leaving silently in a bewildered manner... stood up, chased after... asked, "Are you not feeling well? Does not look very good..."


    "I''m fine... I just want to go back to eat..." Snape walked forward without looking back... He felt that if he listened any more, he could not help but quarrel with his friend Lily...


    "Oh... Then I''ll go back to eat..." Lily looked at the sky. At this time, the sun had risen in mid-air, and it was almost time for lunch...


    The two went on separate things like this... But then again, it''s a bit too difficult for two ten-year-old children to understand their relationship... And not every child is like Zhou Ye, but one Thousand-year old monster...


    A few days passed... Lily also had a few phone calls with her new friend Zhou Ye... Every time Lily answered Zhou Ye''s call happily, her sister Petunia coldly sat beside her and stared. Looking at her as if to kill with his eyes.


    The look mixed with jealousy and unwillingness made Lily feel a little creepy... But, no matter what-Lily has made an appointment with Zhou Ye and will go to Zhou Ye''s house tomorrow... With this good news, Lily feels My sister''s eyes are not so unbearable anymore.


    The first thousand and forty chapters


    "Miss Lily, your robe..."


    "Oh my God... I almost forgot it... Thank you very much, Zi!" Lily Evans happily thanked Zhou Ye''s close-kids, Zi.


    Before you know it, it''s time to start school...


    Ever since Lily Evans was invited to Zhou Ye¡¯s castle, she has been reluctant to think about it... There is a mysterious castle here, there are three real witches, and there are amiable maid sisters here...


    Everything here makes Lily Evans feel so novel... When the summer vacation was about to end, she couldn''t help but coquettish to her parents, and wanted to go to Hogwarts with Zhou Ye...


    After considering it for a while, the Evans agreed...After all, with such a large manor, it is obvious that Zhou Ye, a little guy, has an unusual family background, and they also like Zhou Ye very much, and they are very happy to see it. His daughter can follow him to the end.


    So he agreed to the little girl''s request...


    Actually, many things happened during Lily¡¯s Leeds Castle these days... For example, once in a while, when she discovered that Zhou Ye was still sleeping with those witch elder sisters, she laughed at Zhou Ye without hesitation. Think of him as childish performance...


    In this regard, Zhou Ye only used a few tricks to make Lily completely fascinated by the feeling of sleeping with him...Although there is no real thing, but...There are still many ways that Lily can get a taste of the adult world in advance. What that.


    Of course, when facing her parents, Lily didn''t say anything...


    It can be said that the more than one month of living with Zhou Ye at Leeds Castle was the time when Lily felt the happiest... As for her little friend Snape??It has long been left behind.


    And today, it''s their day to report on Hogwarts...


    Early in the morning, Lily felt overwhelmed. Either this was missing, or she had forgotten where she left it... If it wasn''t for the maids who had prepared everything early, I''m afraid she would really be late...


    "Are you ready? Lily..." Zhou Ye, who was holding a silver-gray shorthair cat, pushed open the door and asked.


    "Well, okay..." Lily picked up her owl cage, grabbed Zhou Ye''s arm, and said happily, "Let''s go..."


    For Lily, she had already regarded Zhou Ye as a special existence, no less than the existence of her parents and relatives...


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, then he received the box full of various school supplies behind Lily into his wristband, and then directly opened a golden portal and walked in with Lily...


    "Isabel has already set off... It seems that I need to set off too..." Bella looked at the golden portal that was gradually closing in front of her, smiled, then picked up a simple bag of luggage, walked into the fireplace, and grabbed one. The Floo fans shouted: "Hogwarts..."


    As a blue flame rose, Bella''s figure disappeared into the fireplace.


    "These two guys... a little bit envious of them..." Fiona sighed as she looked at the somewhat empty hall... and said to herself: "Maybe I should write a letter to Dumbledore asking Does Hogwarts need to open a new magic clothing class... Maybe this is a good idea, those little girls should like this course..."


    Fiona murmured to herself as she walked into the fireplace. Of course, her destination was not Hogwarts, but... Diagon Alley, after all--even if she wrote to Dumbledore now Letter, and got the consent, she also needs to take care of her own store first... After all, the off-farm ready-to-wear store is her hard work, and she is still a little reluctant to give up.


    And the other side-in the King''s Cross train station in central London...


    At the moment, people are coming and going in the railway station-there are people going to work and passengers catching the train. Among this group of adults in suits and leather shoes, a pair of little guys who look like pink jade is particularly eye-catching.


    The little loli with long red hair was held by the cute Zhengtai with black hair and walked towards the platform...Many adults have reached out to them for fear that these two cute little guys are talking to themselves ''S parents are lost.


    "Thank you, beautiful lady, but our guardian is waiting for us on the platform... so no need..." Zhou Ye didn''t know how many times he refused help from others...


    In short, the words he often faces are "cute little guy, are you lost with your parents? Need help?"


    Or maybe, "Is this your sister? Really a pretty little princess. Do you need me to call the police here for you? I think you must be lost with your parents..."


    "..." To be honest, Zhou Ye didn''t know why so many enthusiastic people were caring about him?Obviously, in the movie, that Harry Potter is also a child... Why doesn''t anyone care about him?


    But if you think about it...it seems normal. After all, Harry Potter can only be regarded as an average-looking child, far from being cute, so it is normal to be unobtrusive... ¡­If there is no such identity as Harry Potter, I am afraid he is nothing.


    "There are so many kind people, Ye..." Lily had been walking with Zhou Ye holding her little hand, facing those adults who came up to help them, she also had to sigh [There are so many good people]...


    But obviously, it is not the time to talk about this. She took out two train tickets from London to Hogwarts from her pocket and asked depressedly: "Platform nine and three-quarters...it¡¯s strange. Place, does King¡¯s Station really have this platform?"


    "Don''t worry, I will take you to that place..." Zhou Ye comforted little Lolita softly. Zhou Ye still likes this little Lolita who became her own woman in just one step... Lolita is three good ...


    After walking through the crowd for a while, the two finally came to platform 9... This platform was designed very interestingly, with platform 9 on the left and platform 10 on the right...


    "We are here..." Zhou Ye said to Lily with a smile.


    "But... there is no platform nine and three-quarters here..." Lily asked a little confused.


    "That''s the pillar..." Zhou Ye pointed at the pillar that I saw on platform 9 and platform 10, and smiled: "If you''re scared, close your eyes and I''ll take you in..."


    "Hmm¡ª" For Zhou Ye, Lily now has unreserved trust... After all, that kind of relationship has already happened... Zhou Ye has become the most special existence in her mind.


    She closed her eyes obediently, her little hand firmly grasped Zhou Ye''s arm, and allowed him to slam into the pillar with her...The people on the platform seemed to have not noticed that two children here suddenly disappeared. Generally, they are still busy with their own affairs.


    Chapter One Thousand and Forty One


    Severus Snape was pushing his trolley and standing on the platform in front of the Hogwarts Express. He looked anxiously at the people around him. The station was full of people going to Hogwarts to go to school. Children, they gather in twos and threes to chat, or wave goodbye to their parents...


    And Snape''s goal was obviously not them... He was looking for his little friend, and his only friend in the Muggle world, Lily Evans.


    Suddenly-Snape''s eyes lit up and he saw a long dark red hair. It was not someone else, but his only friend, Lily Evans... However, just before he was about to go forward and talk to When Lily greeted him, he saw the boy she was holding tightly.


    The moment he saw the black-haired boy, Snape couldn''t help but feel a strong sense of inferiority... the boy is so dazzling, if you compare him to the hot sun, he can''t even be called a fan...


    Moreover, Snape looked at Lily talking and laughing with the boy. The happy smile showed the beauty he had never seen before... He knew that perhaps in Lily''s mind, his status would never be as good as that. Guy...


    Seeing the two walking towards him...Snape couldn''t help but shrank himself towards the crowd next to him, until the two of them disappeared from the door of the train, and he walked slowly Come out... and walk towards the car away from the two...


    "Lily, what are you looking for?" Zhou Ye sat in the carriage, watching Lily Evans, who was sitting across from him, lying on the car window and poking his head out, as if looking for something.


    "I''m looking for Snape, what I told you... is the boy who lives near my house. He is also a wizard seed. I remember he also received the admission letter from Hogwarts. Why didn''t he read it? How about him???" Lily Evans looked at the crowd outside with some weirdness, while answering Zhou Ye''s question.


    "Probably he missed this train?" Zhou Ye said with a slight smile.


    With his five senses, how could he not see the little guy avoiding himself?But having said that, Snape was very infatuated with Lily in the original book. In some respects, Zhou Ye felt that he still liked this infatuated guy very much... But this does not mean that he would let Lily out... just kidding , Sympathy to sympathy, the girl will never let it.


    Anyway, even if he didn''t have himself, Snape would be an emotional loser. Why would Zhou Ye let a girl?Just kidding, things like giving off girls will be scolded to death...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 735

    After watching for a while, she didn''t find the familiar figure. Lily said in a depressed mood: "Probably he really missed this train..."


    She originally wanted to introduce Ye to Snape... now it seems... it''s impossible this time.


    Facing the depressed Lily, Zhou Ye only used a few small means to mobilize her depressed mood... The train gradually started moving, and Lily was also teased by Zhou Ye, recovering her happy mood... ¡­After all, it¡¯s still a kid, it''s so coaxing sometimes.


    As the Hogwarts express train dashed on the tracks, Lily couldn''t help but start to imagine what her upcoming career in the Academy of Magic would look like...


    She twittered like a happy lark, telling Zhou Ye what her fantasy school of magic looks like... Similar scenes have happened many times during the summer vacation, and Zhou Ye has already responded. Methods.


    At this time, Zhou Ye only needs to smile and listen to Lily''s description... Of course, I will send two compliments in due course...


    While the two were enjoying their rare time alone, the door of the carriage was suddenly opened roughly, and then a boy with messy black hair walked in with a grin, "Hey, guys, over there. The carriage is no longer available, so can you let me take a break here?"


    Lily was talking happily, but was interrupted. She looked at it with a dissatisfaction... The first impression of the boy her age in front of her was quite bad... Especially since he was so rude The behavior made Lily very angry."Sorry, you are not welcome here..."


    "Don''t be like this, everyone will be classmates in the future..." the boy said, and he was about to sit down, "My name is James... James Potter, how about you??"


    "I think you may be a bit hard to hear..." Zhou Ye said unceremoniously: "My companion has already said that you are not welcome here, so... please go out..."


    "..." When James Potter, who was originally a child, was driven by Lily, he still insisted on not being familiar with girls and didn''t care, but when Zhou Ye said that, he finally couldn''t stand it. After all, little boys at this age are somewhat arrogant, especially James Potter, who is from a pure-blood family... "What if I don''t go out?"


    "..." Zhou Ye didn''t even bother to take care of this guy anymore, just waved his hand like driving a fly, and instantly James Potter felt like he had been hit by a siege hammer and was smashed out of the carriage by a huge force. Then the car door closed automatically.


    "...Damn...what kind of magic is this?" James Potter leaned back on the wall of the carriage, and he was relieved for a long time...As a wizard seed from a pure-blood family, he dare not say that he had seen it. All the magic, but I have seen most...


    However, Zhou Ye hadn''t read the spell just now, and he had never seen the magic that he threw himself out of thin air without taking his wand... It seems that he really kicked the iron plate this time...


    While cursing secretly in his heart, James Potter slowly got up and walked towards the carriage at the other end...


    In a compartment two cars apart, James Potter opened the compartment door... The moment the four boys sitting in the compartment saw him, they hugged their stomachs and burst into laughter...


    "Hahaha...James, look at your current image...Oh my God, it looks so funny..." Sirius Black pointed to James and laughed.


    "Oh no...green really doesn''t suit you, James...puffpuff..." Remus Lupin also managed to hold back his smile and said, but then he couldn''t help but burst into laughter...


    "I''m sorry...because of my business...make you...poof..." Snape, who had a serious face, finally couldn''t help laughing...Although he knew he shouldn''t be like this, he was obviously a new friend I wanted to avenge myself, but it turned out to be like this... But... Now the image of James Potter is really funny.


    "Am I that funny?" James Bot said somewhat depressed, and then at this moment, through the reflection of the car window, he finally knew why his little friends were laughing. At this time, he was originally wearing The black robe on his body turned into a bright green bright green color, which made him look like a clown."Oh, damn... when did he make me like this..."


    It''s a joke, a few friends are still very clear about the priorities, after a while... they looked at James Potter with serious expressions and asked, "Did you just get thrown out by that guy?"


    "Yeah... I didn''t even see him chanting the curse, so I was thrown out..." James said depressedly, "It seems that this guy is really amazing... Snape, let''s change your grief... temporarily We have nothing to do with him..."


    "I know..." Snape nodded, his little hand tightly holding...


    The first thousand and forty-two chapters


    Why did Snape get mixed up with James Potter? It starts from the station...


    Snape carefully avoided the crowd that Zhou Ye and Lily hid when they were there. Unfortunately, it was the circle of several new friends including James Potter and Sirius Black...


    As a guy with a proliferation of heroism, James Potter noticed the dirty-looking kid next to him...


    When he saw Snape leaving with a sad face, James instinctively took his new friend to chase after him... and found Snape who was alone in the car...


    If you follow the normal plot, Snape would laugh at James Potter¡¯s surname because of jealousy, and the two became enemies who had fought for several years. However, at this time... I felt that he had completely lost Lily¡¯s friend. Snape didn''t want to laugh at James Potter at all, he just cared about his sadness... How can he have time to laugh at James Potter?


    And James Potter, as a second-year teenager who was deeply poisoned by chivalry, was just when he felt like he could hug the weak, and the culprit Lily who had caused the two to fight for many years was not by Snape''s side...


    So by mistake, the two became friends...


    A person deliberately comforted, a person desperately wanted to tell...Under such a situation, Snape confided all the troubles in his heart to James Potter...and he was poisoned by heroism. Of course, James Potter is obliged to support his new friend...


    Originally, James Potter''s original idea was to rush to the guy who made his new friend sad and use his newly learned magic to make Zhou Ye make a fool of himself... However, it turned out that he was thrown out like trash. ...


    Obviously, he underestimated the power of others...


    "Snape... Although I really want to tell you,-you still have a chance... But, I really can''t deceive my friends..." James Potter wore a green robe, looking funny At the extreme, his words made Snape really unable to laugh sincerely, and instead had an urge to cry...


    "I...I know...Thank you..." Snape couldn''t help but drooped after saying this, looking like he was unlovable...


    "But don''t worry, I will think of other ways..." Just giving up just once, this is not the character of James Potter, he has made up his mind to fight that powerful guy to the end.


    "Hey, I think it would be better for us to talk about other things..." Sirius looked at the heavy atmosphere in the compartment and hurriedly said, "Which branch do you want to enter?"


    "Of course it''s Gryffindor..." James Potter said without hesitation: "My father graduated from Gryffindor, and I think he will also hope that I can repeat his path. "


    "Ha, I want to enter Gryffindor too..." Sirius said happily, and then he turned to ask his friend Lupin and Dwarf Star: "What about you?"


    "I''m Gryffindor too..." Lupin said with a smile.


    "I...I...I''ll go to Gryffindor..." Pettigrew actually wanted to go to Slytherin, but among his new friends, he felt that if he said this, I am afraid that he will be alienated... This is absolutely unbearable for him who has always wanted to follow the strong...


    At least in his mind, this small group can now be regarded as relatively strong.


    "What about you? Snape...?" After James asked these words, the others couldn''t help but set their sights on this new friend. Anyway...for friends, they still More concerned.


    "I...I''m going to Slytherin..." Snape said after hesitating, "Because my father told me that Slytherin is the best branch of Hogwarts... and he just graduated There...so, I''m going to Slytherin!"


    "Then your father must have deceived you... Obviously the best branch at Hogwarts is Gryffindor..." James Potter refuted Snape''s words without hesitation.


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    "Yes, my father told me that too!"


    "Come to Gryffindor, let''s study together, play together, and play pranks together, isn''t it good?" James Potter looked at Snape sincerely, he really wanted to encourage this new friend to join him Choose Gryffindor.


    "I..." Snape really hesitated at that moment, but when he thought of his old dad''s serious face, all his thoughts disappeared... "Sorry ...Although I really want to enter Gryffindor with you, learn magic with you, and tease people together... But... my father asked me to enter Slytherin..."


    "That''s really a shame..." Although he didn''t tell his new friends to choose the branch that he agreed with, James Potter was not angry because of it. Instead, he solemnly said: "But even if everyone is not here A branch can also gather together..."


    "Thank you..." Originally Snape was a little worried that these new friends would reject him because he did not choose the same branch as them. Now he is relieved...


    Just as the two boys in this carriage performed a scene of long live friendship here, in Zhou Ye''s carriage, the same discussion about the sorting issue was also being staged...


    "Ye, which branch are we going to be in?" Lily looked at the admissions manual and asked with some difficulty about the description of the four branches of Hogwarts: "I think Gryffindor is better, but Lavin Crowe seems to be good too... Hufflepuff is so-so... but Slytherin is definitely not..."


    "Why do you say that?" Zhou Ye was a little curious on what basis did Lily choose to branch??


    "Because I think Gryffindor¡¯s emblem of the lion looks very beautiful... but Ravenclaw¡¯s emblem of the eagle is also very good... well... Hufflepuff¡¯s groundhog looks a little strange, But it¡¯s a bit cute in front of me... but Slytherin is the only one who is right, because I hate snakes..." Lily pointed to the patterns on the emblems of the four branches in the admission guide, and explained to Zhou Ye.


    "Then let''s go to Ravenclaw..." Zhou Ye suggested with a smile.


    "Why Ravenclaw?" Lily asked a little strangely: "Why can''t it be Gryffindor?"


    "Because I think Ravenclaw''s introduction is very good... and Ravenclaw is still a symbol of wisdom..." Of course, Zhou Ye would not say the real reason. For example, Ravenclaw has been a beautiful woman since ancient times. It''s so bad that I can''t say it.


    "It seems to be so..." Lily nodded her little head seemingly understanding...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 736

    "The most important thing is..." Zhou Ye put down the last bargaining chip in Lili''s already shaken heart, "Don''t you think that the title of a woman with equal beauty and wisdom is very suitable for you? After all, Lili is already so cute. Now, the future must be a big beauty..."


    "Hmm..." Lily''s heart was completely biased towards Ravenclaw... After all, she also felt that Gryffindor''s motto didn''t match her a bit... Courage is a good match with beauty, and it is easy to let People have a sense of recklessness.


    The first thousand and forty-three chapters


    "Puff......" A smirk sound shocked Lily, who was immersed in the sense of accomplishment in choosing a branch. As a delicious little loli, she really didn''t have much courage... especially this This kind of sudden shock.


    The little Lolita, who was scared by the sudden laughter and got into Zhou Ye''s arms, peeped at the carriage that only had herself and Zhou Ye...


    "Who is it? Are you Ms. Ghost?" Lily asked cautiously.


    However, the only answer to her was the bang of the train wheels flying on the rails. Except for her and Zhou Ye, there was no second living person in the entire carriage, which made her feel a little creepy.


    Little Lolita asked her omnipotent boyfriend for help with tears in her eyes... "Ye..."


    Facing the star-eye attack of his little girlfriend...Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, "Isabel, don''t scare Lily so...she''s still a child..."


    "She''s still a child? Huh?" This slightly mocking tone came from the side, and Lily finally found the source of the voice. It was not someone else who was emitting it from the silver-gray shorthair cat next to Zhou Ye...


    "Sister Isabel?" At this moment, the little Lolita had already heard that the voice came from that older sister. After all, she had been living together for almost a month, and her tone or tone was already very familiar...


    I was scared by that snicker just now, just because I was unprepared, but when I knew who the voice came from, little Lori felt less scared, and even a little bit novel, after all¡ª ¡ªShe knows that Sister Isabel will not hurt her.


    Lily, who had no sense of fear, looked at the British shorthair cat with a novel look, and asked curiously: "Sister Isabel, who turned you into a cat? Is it Sister Fiona?"


    "Does Animagus know?" Isabel said, releasing her transformation state... She didn''t want Lily to pick herself up. In the final analysis, it was just the adult''s self-esteem that was causing trouble. Zhou Ye could hold her. I think I am enjoying the solitude with my lover, but being hugged by the little Lori makes my face a little bit too much.


    "It''s really Sister Isabel..." Looking at the silver-gray cat in front of her, she became a familiar big sister in a blink of an eye. Lily happily threw herself into Isabel''s arms and said coquettishly: "Sister Isabel, I Also learn this magic...so interesting magic..."


    "Not yet, cute, you still need the accumulation of knowledge... and the first time Animagus deforms, it will be very painful... So, you are still a little too young now..." Isabel While gently coaxing Lily in his arms, he made a gesture of [She is still a child, how can you bear to do it...] to Zhou Ye with a smile but a smile.


    Facing Isabel''s teasing, Zhou Ye rolled his eyes and gave her a gesture of [I''m still a child too...how can you bear it?]...


    This sentence made Isabel instantly retreat... She seemed to have thought of the scene when she lost her for the first time that day, as if she really forced him to... it was all black history.


    Zhou Ye looked at Isabel whose face turned blushing. He didn''t even need to use his mental power to know what Isabel was thinking at the moment. It''s not hard to guess... is it?


    "Sister Isabel, why did you follow as a kitten?" Lily nestled next to Isabel and asked curiously.


    "Of course it''s because I don''t worry about you..." Isabel said plausibly: "After all, you two are still children, how can I be so relieved to let you go to Hogwarts alone?"


    In fact, it is just reluctant to part with her own little man...Of course, this reason cannot be said, otherwise, what is her reserved female??Isabella thought silently in her heart...


    Fortunately, Lily''s mind was simple, and she didn''t see the insincerity in Isabel''s words. On the contrary, she felt it was normal...After all, when she was in the old castle, she knew that the three big sisters in the old castle were quite indulging in Ye. , It can be said-if you want the stars but not the moon...


    So she felt normal for this reason...but now Lily was curious about another thing."Sister Isabel, why did you laugh at me just now..."


    "Am I?" Isabel intends to get through, but little Lolita is not that easy to deceive."You have it, you just sneered at me with a [pouch]..."


    "Well, I have..." Isabel rubbed little Lolita''s long red hair and said, "I''m laughing at your work in vain here..."


    "Why?" Lily asked curiously.


    "Although I only spent a semester of exchange student career at Hogwarts, I still know... Hogwarts has a very old magic weapon called the Sorting Hat..." Isabel doesn''t mind giving this kid Lolita Cop has some common sense of Hogwarts."In fact, your opinions are not important in the case of branching. The Sorting Hat will assign you to the four major branches based on your deepest thoughts..."


    "Ah - ??" Hear the words of Isabel, Lily really have a day to the couch feeling ......


    From the words just now, Lily is not difficult to see that the goal of her little boyfriend is Ravenclaw. What if she is assigned to another college by the Sorting Hat?The only thing Lily can''t stand is to separate from Zhou Ye... She absolutely does not want...


    "What to do? Ye...I don''t want to be separated from you..." Lily looked at Zhou Ye with a sad look. At this moment, she couldn''t help but want to seek Zhou Ye''s help...


    "Don''t worry... Lily, the sorting hat is not that magical..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and stroked little Lolita''s hair... casually placed a mental defense barrier on her brain... "We must be able to. Those who are assigned to Ravenclaw..."


    "Really?" Lily asked unconfidently.


    "Of course, trust me..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded. Of course he has absolute confidence to be able to do this. You must know that his spiritual ability is derived from the ability of the spiritual gem, the kind that can destroy a planet. Ability is far from what the Sorting Hat can contend.


    "Hmm..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s confident expression, Lily also seemed to feel the strength. She really stopped worrying about being assigned to another branch. Instead, she grabbed Isabel and asked about Hogwarts... ¡­Because she believes in Zhou Ye and believes that Zhou Ye¡¯s words can be done. She knows that her little boyfriend will be able to do it as long as she says it...


    Although this kind of trust seems very mindless, but...this is also what Zhou Ye likes most about Lily...


    Isabel also smiled and told Lily about her exchange student years at Hogwarts... When Lily curiously asked Isabel what life is like at Slytherin College and what the students there are like... ¡­


    Isabel finished her evaluation of Slytherin College students with one sentence: "It''s a place where there is a crowd of high-eyed and low-handed people, except for shouting about pure blood every day..."


    Zhou Ye could only smile bitterly at Isabel''s evaluation. If the person who explained to Lily was not Isabel but Bella, I am afraid Lily would get another answer...


    Chapter one thousand and forty four


    "Little Bella... I didn''t expect you to actually come back to teach..." Dumbledore, who was sitting in the dean''s room, looked at the girl he knew well before him, and exclaimed, "I''m really curious, yes What caused you to make such a big change?"


    As the principal of Hogwarts, although Albus Dumbledore dared not say that he could name all the children who graduated from here, he was very familiar with some of the more jumpy children inside.


    For example, this girl from the oldest family of pure-blood wizards, the Black family-Bellatrix Black... Dumbledore is very familiar with it.


    Of course, the so-called familiarity here is not because of how excellent Bellatrix Black¡¯s academic performance is, or how well she is proficient in black magic...


    But because this Miss Black was a very troublesome child when she was in school...


    The pure-blood theory did not only arise in modern times... Since ancient times, when there were wizards, there have been supporters of the pure-blood theory...


    Although most of the Slytherin branches are supporters of the pure-blood theory, there are basically very few people as extraordinary as Bella...


    But for each of his students, Dumbledore tried his best to be patient and patient... In addition to some tricks for the academy, in many cases, he can be said to be a qualified teacher... of course. In the later period, he broke a lot of examples for Harry Potter.


    Going far... back to the topic.


    In Dumbledore¡¯s view, every student who came out of the college was a good boy...just because of one reason or another, they went astray...


    Therefore, when Bellatrix Black graduated, Dumbledore tried to retain her as a teacher of the Defense Against the Dark Arts in the school. With Bella¡¯s knowledge of the Dark Arts at the time, she did have Such qualifications.


    However, it was rejected mercilessly by Bella at the time...


    In Bella¡¯s original words at the time-[I will never teach my knowledge to those mudbloods, they are not worthy...]


    To be honest, Dumbledore really just didn¡¯t want Bella to leave the school...because at this moment in the magical world, there is already an undercurrent surging slowly, and all the spearheads are directed at what he once thought was Hogwarts'' most outstanding student...Tom Marvolo Riddle.


    He used very radical means to promote the pure blood theory of wizards... and even started killing for this.


    This made Dumbledore very worried that Bella would be inspired by him after leaving the college... to do something wrong.


    However, the world is unpredictable... Today, the student he once worried the most has appeared in front of him again, wanting to take over as the teacher of Defense Against the Dark Arts and apologizing for his inappropriate remarks.


    Dumbledore was really curious about what made this once the most loyal supporter of pureblood theory now look like this...


    Based on his decades of life experience, Dumbledore could see that this student who had just graduated for more than a year had changed a lot during this year. Not only did he no longer firmly support the pureblood theory, but even her The hostility in my eyes disappeared a lot...


    "Because of a man..." Upon hearing Dumbledore''s question, Bella couldn''t help but let out a gentle smile. Thinking of that little villain, her heart was filled with sweetness... "He made me understand. How absurd is the pureblood theory... and he made me understand... Love is more important than anything... Therefore, I want a stable job now... You know, I fell out with my family It''s..."

 The Movie World Chapter 737

    Speaking of which, Bella couldn''t help but smile...


    "I know..." Dumbledore nodded. Of course he knew about Bella''s fallout with her father. At the beginning, this matter was raging in the magic world. After all, it was the Black family.Everyone is very interested in the gossip of the big family...


    Because of leaving the Black family, Dumbledore knew that Bella really had nowhere to go... Various institutions in the magical world, Bella¡¯s can¡¯t get in... Nothing else, just because she was completely Leaving the Black family, for such Bella, the in-laws of the Black family who spread across the entire Magic Council will not let her work in the Ministry of Magic.


    "Then you can stay as an assistant to Mr. Jasmine for the time being... It is said that she has intentionally resigned and left Hogwarts after this semester..." Dumbledore touched his long beard and said : "You can just take advantage of this time to learn how to teach. After all, learning and teaching... are fundamentally different..."


    "Okay, Principal..." Bella managed to hold back a smile and gave Dumbledore a wizarding ceremony...


    For her, it doesn¡¯t matter what position... The important thing is to stay at Hogwarts... Know that Isabella, in order to stay with her little man, even keeps Animagus all the time. The state... just to be able to enter Hogwarts with his man.


    And Bella herself doesn''t need to be complacent like her...because she graduated here and is a student of Hogwarts.


    She just needs to find her old principal and sell it badly... I have to say, this is really good news... It''s great to be able to graduate at Hogwarts...


    "Then I''ll go to the dormitory area to prepare first..." Bella said, after giving a slight courtesy to Dumbledore, she walked out of the principal''s room... For the whole of Hogwarts, Bella didn''t dare to say herself. You can find a place with your eyes closed, but there is no place where she can get lost... She is too familiar with everything here.


    Just as Bella, who had achieved his goal, happily walked towards her residence...On the other hand, the Hogwarts freshmen have come to the foot of Hogwarts, under the leadership of a giant. Get off the train... prepare to enter Hogwarts...


    Zhou Ye and Lily also followed the crowds and walked off the train - looking at the lights in the castle on the small island in the middle of the lake in the distance... Lily couldn''t help but exclaimed: "It''s so beautiful..."


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly, he held Isabel in one hand and Lily in the other, and said in a low voice: "After you get closer, you will find that Hogwarts is more beautiful when you look up close..."


    "Yeah..." Lily nodded happily. Under the leadership of Zhou Ye, like everyone else, she got on the magic boat across the lake...


    The boat carrying the freshmen was not rowed, but it was slowly heading towards the island in the lake... Lily looked forward to life at Hogwarts even more...


    PS: The third chapter has been updated...I''m sorry everyone, I really can''t stand the third chapter, I can''t open my eyes...It''s a little bit less, everyone forgive me.


    The first thousand and forty-five chapters


    Under the night, on an island in the middle of the lake...


    Zhou Ye was holding Lily as he walked in the crowd, his eyes kept staring at Hagrid, who led the way at the front...


    "Ye...Why are you staring at him?" Lily asked a little strangely, "Is there anything wrong with that tall teacher?"


    "No, I was just thinking about something very boring..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    Of course he would not tell Lily what he was thinking...Zhou Ye was considering some conjectures about Hagrid''s parents.


    Like... What if Hagrid''s mother was a giant?And his father is a normal person?So isn''t it.........what about the toothpick stirring tank??You know that the real giant is at least three meters tall...


    But if Hagrid¡¯s father was a giant and Hagrid¡¯s mother was an ordinary person... Zhou Ye could hardly imagine what that would be like. The visual sense of Lifan''s picture makes people feel irritating... His mother panicked...


    Of course, Zhou Ye would never tell Lili this little Lori about these thoughts... Anyway, it is everyone''s responsibility to protect Little Lori''s innocent heart... Although Lily has almost been eaten up by Zhou Ye. .


    He casually told a few small jokes, distracting Lily''s attention to other things, and stopped asking him what he was thinking, not long after... the crowd has also entered this name under the leadership of Hagrid. It is in the big castle of Hogwarts School.


    Enter the gate of the castle and follow the stairs¡ªeveryone soon came to a gate. At this moment, a stern female wizard who seemed to be about forty years old was standing in front of the gate, watching These freshmen.


    "Welcome to Hogwarts...I''m Professor McGonagall." The stern witch looked at the children under the steps with longing for magic, her horns couldn''t help but a little loose, and a smile leaked out."In a moment, you will walk into this hall, and there will be more new friends... But before that, you have to choose a good branch... Is it Gryffindor or Slytherin or Lavin Crowe or Hufflepuff? Everything will be in your heart..."


    Having said this, Professor McGonagall looked at the silent freshmen under the stands, nodded with satisfaction, and continued: "Since you have joined Hogwarts, then I hope you can treat the college as your own home and treat your classmates As your own family... Every student who enters each branch will bring good or bad changes to your branch with every word and deed. Observing discipline will get extra points. If you violate discipline, you will be The branch will be deducted for your stupid behavior. At the end of the term, the branch with the most points will win the Academy Cup... So... please be cautious."


    "Do you understand?" Professor McGonagall asked while looking at the freshmen in the audience.


    "Understood..." XN


    "Very good..." Professor McGonagall nodded, and then said: "Ready... follow me!"


    After saying this, Professor McGonagall turned and walked towards the hall where the gate was closed... When she walked to the front of the gate, the gate suddenly opened.


    "Oh my god, the ceiling here is so beautiful...Is this magic too?" Lily asked Zhou Ye in surprise, looking at the night sky on the ceiling.


    "Yes, magic has been used there too..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and pulled Lily forward...


    As Professor McGonagall walked to the front desk, the freshmen had completely walked into the restaurant...


    After a brief speech by Dumbledore, the principal of Hogwarts, the sorting ceremony finally began¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As one student after another was divided into various colleges by the sorting hat, Lily became more and more nervous... She held Zhou Ye''s small hand tightly in her palm, filled with sweat...


    "Don''t worry... we will definitely be grouped together..." Zhou Ye comforted her in a low voice in Lily''s ear... Maybe it was because of his guarantee that Lily Evans really felt like she Not so nervous...


    "Lily Evans..." Professor McGonagall finally read Lily''s name...


    "Don''t be nervous, go... Don''t worry, everything is as good as we planned..."


    Under Zhou Ye''s consolation, Lily walked with trembling legs and sat on the chair of the sorting hat...


    "Oh, what a weird child... I can''t look into your heart... Occlumency? No no... This is another kind of magic that I have never seen before... Better than Occlumency... Then Tell me, girl, which branch do you want to enter? Gryffindor who is known for his bravery? Or Ravenclaw who is known for his wisdom?..."


    "I''m going to Ravenclaw... Ravenclaw..." Listening to the whisper in her ear, Lily Evans whispered to the branch she wanted to go to...


    "Really? Are you sure?"


    "Ravenclaw...I''m going to Ravenclaw..."


    "Well, then I announce... Ravenclaw..." With the sorting hat''s words, the entire Ravenclaw dining table turned into a sea of ??joy... Someone patted the table or knocked the cup. ...A lively scene.


    And Lily, who joined the Ravenclaw table from under the sorting hat, was dragged by a few senior sisters to ask for warmth... cute looks always get more attention from others.


    Such a scene has been staged many times on the dining tables of various branches, and the freshmen have almost become accustomed to this open dining culture...


    But Lily did not relax because of this. For her... the real test has just begun...


    After all, it doesn¡¯t matter which branch to her. The important thing is to be with Zhou Ye. Now she has been assigned to Ravenclaw according to her agreement with Zhou Ye, but if Zhou Ye fails, then her office Everything you do becomes useless...


    Although Lily knew that with Zhou Ye''s ability, there was no possibility of losing her hand... but she was still a little worried. This might be called carelessness...


    Under Lily¡¯s attention, after a few more students were determined to be sorted by the Sorting Hat, they finally read Zhou Ye''s name...


    "Ye Zhou..."


    Hearing this obviously full of oriental names, everyone in the academy couldn''t help but talk... But when Zhou Ye walked out of the freshman crowd... no matter which branch school sister it was, she couldn''t help screaming...


    "Gosh, such a cute little guy... I want to sleep with him..."


    "I want to get a pair of ecstasy now... to keep him by my side forever..."


    "Hufflepuff...must come to Hufflepuff..." Obviously, this is a Hufflepuff senior who is exuding her own grievances...


    Since the girls like it, the boys naturally don¡¯t like it, especially those seniors in the fourth and fifth grades, each of whom has been exposed to hormones. Seeing that Zhou Ye is so popular among girls, they will certainly feel in their hearts. It''s sour...


    "What does a man grow up to be such a good-looking man... the most important thing for a man is strength... understand?"


    "Yeah, yeah... Little white faces are generally not good-hearted..."

 The Movie World Chapter 738

    "Look at these majestic muscles...this is what a man should look like..." a boy said, and raised his sleeves funny, and made a bodybuilding action with his not very strong arms. .


    "Arthur, put away your dry arms... Don''t be ashamed and conspicuous here..." A girl with a chubby figure mocked without hesitation: "On your terms, give that schoolboy a little brother. Not worthy..."


    "Hey, Molly, how can you say that?...I...I am at least higher than him in magic..." The boy named Arthur said depressedly, but what happened below made him feel his face He was beaten up instantly.


    The first thousand and forty-six chapters


    As Zhou Ye walked out of the freshmen crowd, the girls in the entire college seemed to be noisy during the festival...


    Sitting at the table in the front row, Dumbledore couldn¡¯t help but smiled. How long has it been... After the rumors of the tyranny of the Dark Lord began in the wizarding world, how long have these students not been so happy... ¡­


    But this little guy is really cute... Dumbledore looked at Zhou Ye who was approaching the Sorting Hat step by step, and couldn''t help but think... Does this little guy have Veeva blood??


    And he, who focused his attention on Zhou Ye, didn''t even notice. Not far from him... Bella, who had just been appointed as the assistant of the Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher, was looking at that figure with obsessive expression... Fortunately, Dumbledore didn''t notice, otherwise, with his years of experience, he could see the relationship between the two in an instant...


    It¡¯s just that not paying attention now does not mean that you will not notice in the future... The days are still long... I just don¡¯t know when Dumbledore found out that Bella was falling out with his family because of such a little guy. What kind of expression...


    And off the stage, at the Gryffindor table, four little heads are gathered together and whispering.


    "Jaime, this is a good opportunity..." Peter Perdiro said in a low voice, "Listen, the seniors in the academy are obviously dissatisfied with this guy... So, as long as you humiliate him well now Fan, can definitely leave a deep impression in the minds of seniors..."


    "No, Peter...I can''t do this..." James Potter hesitated for a while, and said, "I provoke him on the train for Snape''s revenge, but I don''t want to gain anything by provoking others. That''s not my style..."


    "That''s right, James..."


    "That''s it...Jaime..."


    The other two buddies agreed with what their friends said. For them, it is necessary to help their friends, but to provoke the whole incident for profit changed the nature...


    "You are really too pedantic..." Peter sneered at the words of the three of them. He felt that this was a rare opportunity. In the presence of the crowd, the college teacher and the dean provoke Zhou Ye. Zhou Ye will definitely have to resist. Dare to resist... This not only helped Snape get revenge, but also helped the seniors... leave a good impression in the minds of seniors.


    James refused to do such a multitude of things...it was so stupid.


    But since James refused to do it, he had to do it himself... Anyway, Peter would not miss such a good opportunity.


    Thinking of this, Peter said in a voice that just happened to be heard by everyone: "Ha... a sissy from the East, she even hugged a cat in such a solemn scene? Is it because she was afraid of exposing her own nature, so she didn''t dare to I brought my doll over, so I replaced it with a cat? Are wizards from the East like this sissy?"


    Zhou Ye, who was holding Isabella and preparing to attend the sorting ceremony suddenly stopped his steps...


    As he stopped his footsteps, the huge restaurant gradually became quiet...Everyone looked at the place where the provocative declaration was issued...


    The boys are looking at the show, while the girls are glaring... For them, Zhou Ye holding a cute kitten is his bonus, showing that he has a gentle treat to small animals Love, but this is actually used by guys with ulterior motives as an excuse to attack the cute, it is simply unforgivable...


    "What...what..." For the first time when so many people paid attention, Peter bit his head and said, "Is what I said wrong? That guy is a sissy from the East..."


    "Haha... I palm my mouth..." Zhou Ye glanced at him, although his voice was not loud, but in this quiet restaurant, every word came to everyone''s ears.


    "Who do you think you are...ha...you still slap your mouth..." However, Peter found that he hadn''t finished speaking, and felt that his hands were as if not listening to his own commands. He opened his bow and slapped his cheeks vigorously. past¡­¡­


    "Slap...slap...slap..."


    A clear slap in the face resounded throughout the hall...All the students were stunned. What kind of magic is this??It¡¯s unbelievable that there is no magic wand or even a short spell...


    Dumbledore couldn''t help his eyes widening... this kind of magic... even he had never seen it...


    But Bella, who was originally glaring at him, couldn''t help but want to stand up and teach the unconcealed guy a lesson, then she sat back to her original position with a smile and almost forgot... Although his little man doesn¡¯t normally How to get angry, but definitely not everyone can provoke.


    Slap... slap... slap...


    A crisp sound made everyone''s eyes rest on Peter''s body... This short, chubby, obscene guy, who was originally uglier, now looks even uglier under his slap in the face... just After more than a dozen slaps, his face is already swollen like a pumpkin...


    The blood ran down his nose and the corners of his eyes... Obviously the power of this slap is definitely not small...


    Sirius and Lupin both grabbed Peter''s arms tightly, trying to stop him from harming himself, but this was obviously useless. At this moment, Peter seemed to be possessed by a Titan, and his arms were astonishing...two The little guy couldn''t hold his arm at all.


    Pop... Pop... Pop... the loud slap is still going on...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye had already sat Shishiran on the branching chair, and said to Professor McGonagall, who was carrying the sorting hat, "Professor...I think I am ready for the branching ceremony..."


    "Ah...Ah...Okay..." Professor McGonagall who had been watching Peter''s side was also a little confused at this moment, just when she was about to put the Sorting Hat on Zhou Ye''s head...Suddenly A figure rushed in front of Zhou Ye, "I know all this is Peter''s fault, but... this punishment is enough... please stop..."


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye glanced at James Potter who rushed in front of him... and smiled coldly: "I, I have no grievances with him... I don''t know why he provokes me... ¡­But I know that he mentioned my origin, which is a trampling on the glory of the family behind me...So, do you think I should forgive him??"


    Zhou Ye''s next sentence was not for James Potter, but for the students of the entire college...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, there was a lot of discussion in the entire restaurant... Many people saw the situation just now. Zhou Ye didn''t complain with the extremely ugly guy, and even said a word...


    Then you can think of it with your feet, that guy said those words because of jealousy...Envy is ugly...and he is also ugly...Moreover, this kind of insult that mentions birth involves certain bottom lines.


    For the pureblood wizard family, this is even more so...


    Soon, a voice gradually sounded... "Never forgive..."


    "Yes, never forgive..."


    "Never forgive..."


    "Never forgive..."


    Soon, the chaotic voices gradually became more orderly... If you pay attention, you will find that the female voices are the majority... Of course, there are also some pure-blooded people who hate this kind of humiliation and family practices. , So they also joined the ranks of roar.


    Chapter One Thousand and Forty Seven


    Listening to the roar like a landslide and a tsunami in the hall... James Potter couldn''t help but turn pale. After all, he is just a bear kid, a bear kid with a little second grade...


    When he really stood on the opposite side of everyone, he was not as strong as he thought...


    "Have you heard of everyone''s choice? So, go back...I will definitely not disarm the magic..." Zhou Ye said, no longer caring about the guy standing in front of him, turning his head to McGonagall holding the sorting hat. The professor said: "Professor McGonagall, I think I am ready to attend the branching ceremony..."


    "Oh... ok..." To be honest, Professor McGonagall has never seen such a situation in Hogwarts for so many years...or rather, she has never seen such a popular girl among girls. ...For a time, she was also a little at a loss.


    As the old sorting hat was put on Zhou Ye''s head... the hall fell silent again, except for Peter''s still crackling fan face, everyone stopped their yelling...quiet Quietly waiting for the result of the Sorting Hat.


    "Ravenclaw...Ravenclaw..." In this silence, a little cute voice was so conspicuous. When everyone looked past the voice, they found that it was a sitting Ravenclaw. The cute girl over there whispered quietly.


    In this regard, everyone just smiled...cute little loli, of course, it is forgivable that she made some mistakes...


    There are also other senior sisters who noticed Zhou Ye early. When they saw Lily, they smiled intently. They knew that when these two little guys came in, they walked in hand in hand... People feel so good.


    There are even some schoolgirls who like to be funny, just like Lily, whispering there...Of course, they won''t call Ravenclaw, of course it is the name of their academy...cute Zhengtai is a scarce resource, of course it''s best to allocate it to its own branch.


    "Gryffindor...Gryffindor..."


    "Hufflepuff... Hufflepuff..."


    "Slytherin... Slytherin..."


    Lily almost cried when he heard the funny voices of these senior sisters...Why do you want to steal the silver from yourself... Fortunately, the senior sisters of Ravenclaw are also yelling for her...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 739

    "I have never seen a little guy who has such popularity just after entering school..." Albus Dumbledore grabbed his long white beard and said with a smile...


    "No way... powerful, handsome... this little guy already possesses the two most important characteristics of the prince template that many girls dream of..." the middle-aged man sitting beside Dumbledore said with a smile.


    "Yes, this little guy is more talented than the guy I know..." Dumbledore nodded.


    "The principal, won''t you stop him?" said a teacher sitting on the other side: "I think that student is almost fast..."


    "Sometimes, people have to be responsible for their words..." Dumbledore looked at Peter, who was still struggling and slapped himself, and said, "I will send him to the infirmary later..."


    "Good principal..."


    To be honest, as long as it is a human being, it is difficult to achieve a balanced bowl of water... Because as long as it is a human, there are likes and dislikes. No one can truly treat them equally. It can only be God. ...


    To be honest, Dumbledore¡¯s first impression of Peter was not good...no one would like a ugly guy...at least Dumbledore didn¡¯t like...


    At this moment, amidst the noise, the Sorting Hat finally announced Zhou Ye''s sorting result... "Ravenclaw..."


    "Great... The little prince has come to Ravenclaw..."


    "Oh yeah...long live the little prince..."


    "Welcome the little prince to join the Ravenclaw family..."


    Hearing the announcement of the Sorting Hat-the entire Ravenclaw dining table suddenly became a sea of ??joy. All the Ravenclaw students, as if they had won the Academy Cup, yelled happily... ¡­


    On the other hand, the girls in the other colleges are like a bereaved concubine... Some even say that the sorting hat must have been wrong... Asking to be re-sorted... Of course, such a brain-dead words, Professor McGonagall who presided over the sorting ceremony will certainly not listen. .


    When Zhou Ye walked to Ravenclaw¡¯s dining table, almost all of the Ravenclaw girls gathered around...and each and every one inquired about Zhou Ye''s various things...


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye hugged Lily in advance, so that she could avoid being squeezed out by the seniors...


    At this time, Lily was already sitting down holding Zhou Ye''s arm with a happy face... She didn''t feel anything about the enthusiasm of the senior sisters. For the kind-hearted woman, she was jealous and still a little far away...


    Some people are happy but others are sad...


    Looking at the back of Zhou Ye and Lily sitting there next to each other, Snape felt that his whole person was not good...Even if he faced the warm greetings from the seniors, he was a little restless...


    And the four of the bear kids were even more tragic... Lupin and Sirius couldn¡¯t help Peter, and after adding James, they managed to hold Peter down... but the three of them couldn¡¯t keep going. Hold Peter and do nothing, right??


    In the end, it was a senior senior who gave them an idea that was not very bad...


    Ask them to take off Peter''s robe, and then tie Peter''s arms to their body tightly like a restraint... This barely liberated the three of them...


    "Damn, what kind of magic is this, it is so difficult..." James said, wiping the sweat from his forehead.


    "I don''t know..." An enthusiastic senior senior sighed and said: "I just used a curse to eliminate this guy, but it didn''t work at all... I think you should find it after the banquet is over. Teacher Jasmine in the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, maybe she has a way..."


    "we can only do this¡­¡­"


    While dealing with the enthusiastic senior sister, Zhou Ye paid attention to the movement of the second and fourth junior quartet... Hearing that they were looking for the teacher of the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, he suddenly smiled... Go, even Dumbledore. I can''t do anything about my own little trick...


    Anyway, at least it now seems that there is harmony in the whole hall... With the last freshman assigned to the college, the welcome party officially begins... In the sound of Dumbledore¡¯s spell, the empty dining table suddenly Various foods and fruits appeared.


    No matter what the taste, people can always find their favorite food among the many delicacies.


    Everyone emphasized singing Hogwarts school songs... and then it was a carnival banquet... All Hogwarts students were looking for their friends and talking about their favorite topics.


    Among them, the most mentioned one is of course Zhou Ye...Although Zhou Ye is a freshman, his handsome appearance and strong strength... all made him a topic among the population.


    However, Zhou Ye dealt with the problems of the elder sisters with ease, taking the time to feed Isabel something...Lily sat beside Zhou Ye obediently, listening to his witty words while following Isabel¡¯s Instructed, take the food she likes from the table and feed it to her.


    When the banquet was over, each freshman, under the leadership of the prefect, walked towards the dormitory of their respective branch... and five guys, led by a prefect, walked towards the teacher¡¯s residence...


    The first thousand and forty-eight chapters


    In the gloomy corridor of the ancient castle, the original silent atmosphere was broken by the sound of footsteps... Following the footsteps, there was also the sound of a group of children chatting...


    "Don''t worry, Ms. Jasmine will be able to easily eliminate the curse on your partner..." The leader, the young man carrying an oil lamp, comforted the four juniors behind him... As for the one who followed them. The student at Slytherin College called Snape?He directly chose to ignore it. After all, as the fifth-year prefect of the Gryffindor branch, he has no affection for Slytherin...


    "Is it really useful?" James Potter asked questioningly.


    It¡¯s no wonder that he is so unconfident. It¡¯s really because of little Peter¡¯s affairs. They have been tossing in the middle of the night today... First they asked the seniors for help, I have to say... Peter¡¯s voice really gained a lot of male seniors. Friendship...


    After all, Zhou Ye is not Jin Jialong, and it is impossible for everyone to like it, especially the goodwill of both sexes is irreconcilable... After receiving the screams and goodwill of the school sisters, Zhou Ye got it It was the envy, jealousy and hatred of seniors...Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t care about the wailing of these defeated dogs...


    Keke-far away.


    Although the seniors did not dare to help little Peter blatantly, he had become a public enemy of the whole school... But this did not delay them from secretly helping James Potter and the others. There are a few who think they are more proficient in Defence Against the Dark Arts. The senior used various methods to untie Zhou Ye''s face-slapping curse, but¡ªthe result was unsurprisingly failed.


    So they finally had to listen to the proposal of the fifth-grader named Sam, and came to find the person who claimed to be the most accomplished Defence Against the Dark Arts in the school, the teacher of Defence Against the Dark Arts, Teacher Jasmine Petrick.


    "Of course it''s okay..." Faced with James Potter''s doubts, Sam was not angry, but rather confidently said: "If Ms. Jasmine can''t solve the spell, then I really can''t think of returning it. Who can solve it... It''s just that Teacher Jasmine''s temper is a little obedient, so try not to offend her..."


    "Well, I see..." Although James wanted to find out what was strange about the teacher, it was obviously not the time to talk about those...His friend was still suffering.


    "Have you heard? Peter...you will be fine..." Sirius standing next to Peter comforted his friend in a low voice.


    Lupin also said: "This is Hogwarts, even if the teacher Jasmine can''t solve it, we can still find Dean Dumbledore..."


    "I wish..." Little Dwarf was crying. He really regretted it at this moment. He had known that Zhou Ye was so powerful. He would never jump up to provoke him... but now it''s too late to say anything. There is no regret that medicine can be taken...


    Hogwarts was big enough, from the banquet hall to the teacher''s dormitory. They walked for a full ten minutes... However, the destination finally arrived.


    "Mr. Jasmine, have you rested?" Sam walked to the door of the teacher''s dormitory and knocked gently on the door...


    It was not too late, and the door was opened from the inside... A beautiful woman with long blond hair in a black magic robe came out, her lazy look seemed so intoxicating... That Sam I couldn''t help but blush.


    "Teacher Jasmine, is it really good for you to tease your students like this? Aren''t you afraid of Dean Dumbledore''s scolding?" A voice came from behind Jasmine, and soon another slender figure appeared behind Jasmine.


    "Senior Sister Bella..." Sam was really surprised when he saw this figure... It was not that he had any unreasonable thoughts about Bella, but because Bella was there, Ms. Jasmine would probably converge a lot...


    For the teacher of the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, Sam really admires and fears... You must know that this teacher Jasmine is not a person, but a veel... a veel with a natural charm aura.


    Although she seems to be interesting to everyone, it is actually just an illusion brought by the charm ability... If you really have bad intentions?You will find that this teacher Jasmine will make you pay an unbearable price...


    Once because of the Jasmine teacher, Hogwarts College dropped out three students in one year...They had to drop out.


    Because they intended to behave against Teacher Jasmine, so... They also got punished by Teacher Jasmine...


    One appeared in the library in the middle of the night, and was not discovered until early in the morning. When he was discovered, he was holding the night watchman. The cat was naked, and the horns still had that smile on his face... this The night watchman almost didn''t get angry.


    And the other person danced an unsightly dance directly under the public...


    There is one more exaggeration. He actually wooed an academy ghost directly...By the way, that ghost was a man...It was the almost headless Earl Nicholas... This was called a life-long shame by Earl Nicholas.


    Doing these things in public, they don''t need to speak from the school, and they don''t even feel ashamed to stay at Hogwarts... after a while, they dropped out of school and left.


    "Do you have anything to do with Teacher Jasmine?" Bella actually saw the five little guys standing behind Sam at a glance, but she pretended not to...

 The Movie World Chapter 740

    "That''s it, Teacher Jasmine..." James Potter hurriedly stepped forward, walked to Sam''s side, and said, "My friend was given a vicious face slap because he was fighting with people, can you? Please help him to solve this spell..."


    "Oh?? Face-slapping curse?" Jasmine''s eyes lit up when she heard these words. This kind of curse that she had never heard of aroused her interest... To be honest, she didn''t go to the welcome banquet tonight.


    One is because she thinks she is about to leave Hogwarts, and there is no need to attend any welcome banquet. The other reason is...she is the source of trouble, and Dumbledore is eager for her not to go... ¡­


    So she didn¡¯t know much about the banquet... Just before James and the others came, Jasmine was still asking Bella about the banquet...


    "Interesting...Come in, come in and tell me what happened..." Jasmine said as she turned and walked towards her room...Bella followed.


    "Okay, Teacher Jasmine..." Sam agreed and walked in with a few younger brothers...


    This is a room that seems to be more than 100 square meters in size. The room is deliberately divided into two parts with a few screens in the middle. The outside is used as a living room, while the inside is obviously the bedroom.


    It¡¯s not an exaggeration to have such accommodation conditions. You must know that Hogwarts is a large castle. The most indispensable thing here is the room... As a teacher of the college, Jasmine has such a separate room. strange.


    After pouring a cup of tea for a few students with magic, Jasmine nestled on the sofa in front of the fireplace and asked lazily: "Now can you tell me what happened?"


    "This..." Sam hesitated a bit. After all, this matter is really not very good... Finally, James Potter stood up and said, "Respected Teacher Jasmine, this is actually what happened..."


    Chapter one thousand and forty nine


    "That''s how things are..." After James Potter finished speaking, he took a careful look at this beautiful teacher who heard that he had a strange temper. He didn''t have any pretense for Jasmine. After all, he was just eleven years old. A period in which the budding relationship between men and women has not yet been awakened.


    James Potter was just worried that the teacher would hate Little Peter after hearing what Little Peter had done, so he didn''t treat Little Peter.After all, this kind of thing is really easy to say, innocent provocation, and then being cursed, it really seems to be a model that deserves to be suffered.


    But in fact, he was worried, because Jasmine Petrick didn''t care about those things, she was just interested in this kind of spell...


    By the time what James Potter was telling, Jasmine had already watched Little Peter for a long time... However, she found nothing, except for seeing Little Peter¡¯s arms that were constantly struggling to escape the bondage. Found a trace of a spell...


    "Interesting... It''s so interesting..." Jasmine''s curiosity was completely aroused. As a Veel who has lived long enough... She has never seen anyone who is addicted to the study of black magic. This kind of incantation...Be sure to study it carefully.


    Thinking of this, Jasmine ordered to several students: "Untie him... Let me see what happens when the spell is running..."


    "Okay..." The little guys did not dare to violate the teacher''s words. The teacher is the authority. This sentence was printed in their hearts very early...


    However, due to the emergency situation at the beginning, several people tied the knot to Little Peter at the beginning. It was easy to tie when it was tied, but it was difficult to untie it. Several people took turns in the battle. After half a day, they untied the robes that bound Little Peter. Up...


    However, as soon as he unbuttoned his robe, little Peter started to pump his face again...


    In just a few strokes, the cheeks that had been somewhat swollen with the help of the seniors swelled up at a speed that could be recognized by the naked eye...Soon, little Peter''s face became fatter again.


    Sirius and James wanted to rush forward and hold Little Peter''s arms, but they were stopped by Jasmine."Don''t touch him, if you still want to unlock this spell..."


    So a few friends can only stand there, watching their friends pump their fat faces at once... Little Peter at this time has no more pain, because he is numb...


    "It''s an interesting spell...I don''t see any traces of being cast..." Jasmine''s eyes beamed at the little guy who kept wagging his face, even if she claimed to be very accomplished in black magic. , I also don''t know how this spell works.


    "It seems that I still have to experiment..." Jasmine was talking to herself, while pulling out her magic wand, and said to little Peter: "Faint..."


    Following Jasmine''s coma curse, little Peter banged and fainted on the ground... This shocked the other friends... "Teacher, this..."


    "Don''t talk..." Jasmine ignored the questions of several students, but still focused her attention on Little Peter... fainting is not a spell that can only hold living creatures, it can even be The moving objects are also set there...


    However, this spell obviously did not work on the face-slapping curse on Little Peter. Even though Little Peter had been fainted by Jasmine using the Stunning Curse, his arms still seemed to have his own consciousness. Slap his own face...


    A guy lying on the ground, as if he was asleep... However, his arms were still beating his face vigorously... Such a weird scene made everyone feel chilled... ¡­


    "This...what the hell is going on? Teacher Jasmine..." Sam asked boldly.


    "It shouldn''t be..." Jasmine didn''t have time to answer the student''s question. She frowned her eyebrows tightly and looked at Little Peter, who was still slapping her face even when she passed out.


    The subject consciousness is comatose, but the cursed arms still hit the face?What kind of situation is this??


    Bella stood aside funny, watching the group of guys pondering over there... For this so-called face-slashing curse, Bella knew something about it. As far as she knew, it was her little man who was understanding the origin of magic. Later, made a slight modification to the source of magic, an independent spell.


    Although it is a test object, it is a very interesting spell. Such a spell is enough to make any wizard who is cursed lose the ability to resist. Moreover, no one can solve the spell now that the spell is not spread. This spell, by the way, this spell is permanent.


    That is to say-unless this person dies, otherwise he will keep beating his cheek... In the words of his little man, this is called beating to death...


    Bella didn''t think that Jasmine would be able to untie her little man''s face-slashing curse...


    "Rejuvenate..." After thinking for a while, Jasmine lifted the coma curse on Little Peter... Then, she tried the effects of the petrification curse and various mental spells on Little Peter again. It''s useless... the face should be slapped or should be slapped...


    In the end, Jasmine had to regret to announce to her students... "Sorry, there is nothing I can do... I think you should probably ask Dumbledore for help..."


    "...Thank you teacher...Then we''re leaving..." Sam said, nodding to his younger brothers, and after leaving to Jasmine, he left...


    "..." Little Peter really felt like crying without tears. The so-called teacher could not undo this spell. Not only was he beaten again for nothing, but he also experienced the coma spell and petrification. Curse... is really a tragedy in capitals.


    "Believe me, Peter, we can definitely find a way to restore you..." James patted Peter, who was restored to his restrained clothing again, comforting him... "Are you right? Sirius... Sirius ??"


    "Ah?? Ah!!! That''s right..." Sirius reacted after James called him twice...


    "Are you okay... Black..." Lu Ping asked with some worry: "I just saw you entering the room, but my spirit was not very good, and I kept peeking at the teacher standing behind Ms. Jasmine... ¡­"


    "Then, that is my aunt..." Sirius hesitated, and finally said: "But she has been driven out by the family, and she has been crossed out in the family tree..."


    "Then why don''t you say hello to her?" James asked curiously: "After all, she is your elder..."


    "...You don''t understand..." Sirius said depressedly, these little friends will never understand how strict the rules of the Black family are...


    On the other hand, Jasmine was also discussing this issue with Bella.


    "The family crest on the robe of a little guy just now belongs to the Black family... don''t you know?" Jasmine languidly slumped on the sofa. She did a very indecent gesture, but she did it a little more. The charm of women...


    "That''s my cousin''s son..." Bella sighed and said, "And I have now been kicked out of the Black family and taken back from the Black family name... So, my last name is Zhou..."


    "Zhou?" Jasmine asked curiously.


    "Yes, my name is Bellatrix Zhou..." Bella said proudly. She is proud of her man...


    "Interesting surname..." Jasmine chuckled. With female intuition, she felt that the word Bella¡¯s new surname had an inexplicable connection with the handsome Masada who used the slap-slap curse... But she didn¡¯t take this issue. Ask Bella, it¡¯s interesting to reveal the answer bit by bit, isn¡¯t it??Ye Zhou, I really look forward to meeting you for the first time.


    Chapter one thousand and fifty


    Ravenclaw¡¯s common room is a room of more than 100 square meters. In this lounge, the first thing you see is definitely not the blue sofa, the blue curtains and so on make people feel happy. Blue decoration.


    It''s a large book shelf big enough to occupy a small room...


    "Welcome to Ravenclaw¡¯s common room..." a girl who looked about fifteen or sixteen years old said to Zhou Ye with a smile: "Go over there, it¡¯s the boys¡¯ dormitory, go here, it¡¯s the girls The bedroom..."


    "Thank you, senior sister, can I go back to rest now?" Zhou Ye asked politely.


    "Of course..." The female prefect smiled and blinked her eyes, and asked: "But are you sure you want to go back by yourself? Wouldn''t you feel scared if you live alone in such a big dormitory?"


    "...No..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, and he didn''t know why. He was the only boy in this session of Ravenclaw... Therefore, the dormitory originally prepared for five people came to him. Turned into a single room...


    "It''s so boring..." The girl sighed. Originally, Ravenclaw was a little overwhelming. This is even more so, but... the most beautiful little prince of this year entered Ravenclaw to Ravenclaw. For the Crow girls, it¡¯s really good news."Originally I thought that if you were scared, let you live in a dormitory with your seniors... It seems that my worry is unnecessary..."

 In Movie World Chapter 741

    "Ye is very brave..." Lily said while helping. You know, there are more than a dozen girls in Ravenclaw this year, so they have to be divided into three dormitories... However, Lily is really a little bit I want to go to his dormitory with Zhou Ye, but unfortunately she also knows that this is impossible.


    "Yes, yes... The little prince is the most powerful..." The female prefect obviously also liked Lily, the little loli, and said in a petting tone: "Since the little prince has no problem, then I will help You clean up the dormitory... this is a lot of work..."


    "Um... I''ll go back to the dormitory first... Lily will ask Senior Sister..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    "If you can''t bear it, I can also arrange Lily in your dormitory..." The female prefect laughed and teased. Of course, this is just a joke. After all, the rules of the academy cannot be changed.


    "Senior sister..." Lily''s face was almost red. Although she had done something like that with Zhou Ye, it didn''t mean that she really didn''t know the defense between men and women. Girls always mature earlier than boys. .


    "..." Faced with the female prefect''s ridicule, Zhou Ye didn''t say anything... Just kidding, when there are too many girls, they will transform into another kind of creatures. To them, playing with boys is just like commonplace. .


    At this time, the more Zhou Ye talked, the harder he was molested...So, it¡¯s better to take thirty-six tactics... It¡¯s not that Zhou Ye is afraid of them. There are indeed a few women who grow up too fresh and refined. Now, Zhou Ye is really a bit confused.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s figure fleeing from a wasteland, the girls'' laughter resounded through the public rest room.


    After walking through a short corridor, Zhou Ye came to the door of his dormitory and opened the door of the dormitory... Inside was a room measuring sixty to seventy square meters in size. The whole room was circular. Obviously it was a room in a circle. The room on the tower.


    "Meow..." As soon as Zhou Ye opened the door to the bedroom, Isabel jumped out of Zhou Ye''s arms. Her form changed in mid-air. When she fell on the ground, she had already changed back to a human form. ."It''s really a nice bedroom. It seems that we will spend the next seven years here..."


    "Yes..." Zhou Ye looked at the five wooden couches placed in the room... "It''s just that you have to clean up first..."


    "Leave it to me..." Isabel said, and took out her wand... With a light tap, a breeze blew in the room. Following the breeze, all the furniture and objects in the room whizzed. Disappeared...No, it wasn''t that it disappeared, it was just a shrinking curse, and it turned into a toy-sized object.


    Then, Isabel continued her performance unceremoniously. She kept taking out all kinds of furniture and decorations from her wristband. In just two minutes, the whole bedroom changed drastically...


    The bedroom that was originally full of quaint style has become a luxurious single suite...


    "Good job...baby..." Zhou Ye had to admit that magic is really convenient sometimes.Of course, it does not mean that everything is over...


    But the next work is Zhou Ye''s turn...


    Zhou Ye kept pulling out various home appliances from his wristband, such as household nuclear fusion batteries, crystal lamps... and refrigerator appliances, of course, he didn''t forget the water heater...


    Every time Zhou Ye took out an item, Isabel waved her magic wand, and the item would automatically find the most suitable location for herself in the room, and flew past... This sorting speed is really fast...


    Just a short time... the whole room feels a little more modern...


    Although the Ministry of Magic repeatedly emphasized that Muggle items are not allowed to be used, would Zhou Ye care about the Ministry''s ban?In Zhou Ye''s view, this was purely an act of concealment.


    Regardless of whether these wizards admit it or not, many items in the Muggle world are rapidly being updated. They originally existed for the convenience of life...These things are sometimes better than wizards'' magic.


    For example-airplane?


    Before the invention of the airplane, magic wanted to fly over the ocean, either using a door key spell or riding a broom over the ocean... To be honest, at the speed of the fastest broom today, it would fly over the ocean at a speed of over 100 miles per hour. It is definitely not an easy job.


    It is said that more than ten years ago, a wizard really flew across the ocean with a broomstick... It is said that when he arrived in the U.S., his whole person was almost dying.


    And according to Isabel, the Wizarding Association of the United States does not prohibit wizards from using modern products at all. They do not even prohibit wizards from marrying Muggles, as long as they do not reveal their identity.


    But here, in this Europe known as the birthplace of wizards... The wizards here still adhere to the principle of wizards to avoid the world, try not to contact the Muggle world... It''s really a bunch of antiquities.


    "My dear, do you want to take a bath together?" After finishing everything, Isabel has changed into a nearly transparent tulle pajamas, standing at the door of the bathroom, winking at Zhou Ye...


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye also stretched, and after a long train ride, he was also a little tired... Of course, this time is to relax, then sleep beautifully, and then with the fullest enthusiasm , To welcome the first day of school.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye leaped into the bathroom, and soon there was some fascinating sound...


    "Quiet silent..." With a mute spell, the whole room returned to tranquility again, but the shaking light and shadow in the bathroom showed the battle inside, which was still very fierce... But who would know?No one will know...


    Chapter one thousand and fifty one


    "Ye, it''s time to get up...you won''t be able to catch up with breakfast if you don''t get up again..."


    The clap outside the door completely awakened Zhou Ye, who was nestled in someone¡¯s arms... He opened his eyes and looked at the wall clock on the wall. Okay, it''s just a little over seven now. ...


    "If you want, dear, you can sleep longer..." Isabel''s lazy voice came from above. Obviously, she woke up early... In fact, in terms of caring for people, Isabel is really inferior to Bella. Careful, but no way, who made Bella¡¯s Animagus really unsuitable to be brought to school by Zhou Ye?


    "Forget it... I''ll get up..." How sleepy is it?That''s pure nonsense--as far as Zhou Ye''s body is concerned, even if he doesn''t sleep all year long, it doesn''t matter at all... However, isn''t he already used to sleeping?He likes the feeling of lying in bed, which at least makes him feel like he is still alone.


    Struggling hard, it took a lot of energy to leave Isabel¡¯s warm embrace...Zhou Ye walked to the bathroom while staying in bed, while responding to Lily¡¯s shouts outside: "Wait a minute, I''ll be fine... Lily, just wait for me in the common room!"


    Such a shout was really useful, and the sound of the door knock disappeared instantly...


    After washing in two minutes, Zhou Ye walked out of the bathroom... And at this moment, Isabel had already prepared the clothes he was going to wear and placed them on the window...


    Looking at Isabel, who was still languid and leaning on the couch, Zhou Ye asked a little strangely: "Are you no longer acting with me today???"


    "No..." Isabel shook the magic wand in her hand slightly. The robe placed by the window was like being carried by a pair of invisible hands. It was worn on Zhou Ye''s body just right, watching her little man put it on. In the improved robe, she said with a smile: "Let me sleep for a while, I will go to Bella to chat later... and I don''t want you to be cute because I was said to be a sissy..."


    "It''s just the wailing of a defeated dog in life, you don''t need to care so much..." Zhou Ye heard Isabel''s words, knowing that the remarks of that nasty guy last night inevitably affected Isabel... This made his heart angry again. , Madan''s, the punishment was too light...or the Unforgivable Curse should be used at that time.


    Seeing the sneer of her little man, Isabel certainly knew what he was angry about... Slightly propped up, ignoring the beautiful exposure in front of him, stretched out her slender hand, and stroked Zhou Ye''s little boy. Face, said softly: "My dear, I know what you are thinking...but absolutely not, I know you are not afraid of Dumbledore, but...we still want you to have a happy college career...so , Promise me, will you try to stay calm?"


    "..." Zhou Ye sighed, looked at Isabel''s pleading eyes, and said: "Well, I see...I will try to stay calm..."


    "So... study happily, dear..." Isabel said, gently pecking at Zhou Ye''s eyes, and then retracted into the bed again, "I want to take a good rest. For you, I really don¡¯t know if it¡¯s enjoyment or torture... I''m exhausted!"


    "Of course I enjoyed it..." Zhou Ye smiled and teased, then picked up the small bag that Isabel had already prepared according to the schedule, opened the door and walked out...


    Walking through the corridor, Zhou Ye quickly came to the age common room...Unexpectedly, the person waiting in the lounge was not only Lily Evans, but the entire first-year freshman. Sitting there, twittering about something...


    "You are..." Zhou Ye walked down the stairs a little strangely and asked Yingying Yanyan who was sitting in the lounge.


    "Everyone is waiting for you..." Lily Evans stood up with a smile, grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand unwillingly, and then touched Zhou Ye''s toe and kissed him gently on the face. "Good morning, Ye!"


    "Good morning... Lily!" Although I don''t know why Lily was so relaxed today, she dared to kiss herself in front of so many people, but Zhou Ye responded to Lily''s good morning kiss and came on her little face. Take a bite.


    The girls couldn''t help but wailed when they saw their movements...


    Facing the wailing of the girls, Lily Evans was like a victorious knight who was happily dying, but she deliberately strained her small face, looking like a natural...


    "Okay, we have to go to the restaurant quickly, or else we really won''t be able to make the breakfast..." Lily said without waiting for Zhou Ye to ask, she pulled Zhou Ye up and walked outside the house... The girls also sighed. , Followed up.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Zhou Ye, who was dragged by Lili and walking on the stairs, asked in a low voice in Lili''s ear.


    "Hmph... I''m destined to be the prefect..." Lily said with a smug expression on her small face: "I''ll tell you, Ye..."


    Following her explanation, Zhou Ye finally understood the ins and outs of the matter.


    Unlike Zhou Ye and Isabel, the girls can only clean up the room by themselves...So everyone helps each other to clean up, and no matter who finishes cleaning first, they go to other people''s dormitories to help...


    Girls, when there are too many people, they can¡¯t stop chirping like a big show. A group of young loli of the same age chatted from their families, and then they talked about magic, and finally they talked about why. Choose Ravenclaw...


    However, the young loli at this age are still most interested in the kind of relationship between men and women. Their last topic inevitably involves Zhou Ye... Since it is about Zhou Ye, then Lily must be unable to run away. The protagonist of the dropped topic, after all, the relationship between Zhou Ye and Lily can be seen by anyone who is not blind.


    Under the pressure of the little sisters, Lily revealed a lot of things about herself and Zhou Ye, such as how to meet and how to become good friends... etc...


    In the end, the topic didn¡¯t know what was going on, so it was about whether Lily dared to kiss Zhou Ye... After all, in the eyes of the little loli, Zhou Ye is definitely an unattainable goal...

 The Movie World Chapter 742

    Regarding this small gambling, Lily initially refused...After all, although the two of them have done a lot of more exciting things, except for the last step, they did not break through. It can be said that all the things that should be done and should not be done. Up.


    But in school, especially in front of these new friends, Lily still feels a little embarrassed.


    Finally, a group of loli booed together, and the bet was increased from the small snacks at the beginning to the fifth grade, and they agreed to Lily as the prefect...


    Lily finally agreed... She didn''t care about the position of the prefect, but she discovered that when many little sisters talked about their little boyfriends, their eyes were bright... So she decided to beat them first Vaccination is simply a claim of ownership.


    That''s why this morning scene...


    After listening to Lily¡¯s explanation, Zhou Ye rolled his eyes helplessly. To tell the truth, the quality of this Ravenclaw session was a bit poor... He felt a little uncomfortable even if it was poor. Some people say that the eighteenth woman has changed. , But potential stocks are potential stocks. When they haven''t really become little beauties, Zhou Ye still can''t talk about them.


    The first thousand and fifty-two chapters


    When Zhou Ye brought Ravenclaw''s little loli into the restaurant with his super memory, the whole restaurant was full of people.


    Facing the little guys who suddenly walked into the restaurant, those senior sisters and seniors who were eating breakfast could not help but leak a curious look... If this is the case after a few days of school, these little guys It¡¯s not surprising that they can find a restaurant and catch up with breakfast, but it¡¯s a bit unexpected that they can catch breakfast on the first day of school.


    For those curious gazes, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t care... He walked directly to the dining table under the banner of the Ravenclaw school badge and sat down... A group of little loli ran to get their own breakfast. Zhou Ye''s??Lily will bring him...


    "Hey, little prince... how did you find this place?" A figure carrying a dinner plate walked to the opposite side of Zhou Ye and sat down without paying attention...


    "It''s not hard to find, isn''t it?" Zhou Ye looked at the girl, not someone else, but the female prefect who took them to the dormitory last night."With a little skill, you will never get lost..."


    "..." Facing Zhou Ye, the female prefect felt that her IQ had been lowered, it was not difficult to find??A little trick??What a joke... There are a total of one hundred and forty-two stairs at Hogwarts, and there are many doors here, but this is not the point, the point is... the portrait hanging on the stairs here is not dead. They often visit each other, which is a bit cheating.


    Comparing the passages and stairs with no characteristics, everyone will habitually write down the most notable feature here in their minds, that is, different portraits... However, when the portraits visit each other, they will definitely die. The freshmen who came to Hogwarts one day.


    Although it is said that as long as the freshmen go to bed early and get up early, freshmen try their best not to be late... However, if you want to have breakfast, it is a bit nonsense... Almost all Hogwarts freshmen are hungry on the first day of class. Belly.


    Of course, if there are old students who are willing to help, they can still make the freshmen spend their first day of study and life happily, but-I don¡¯t know when they will no longer help freshmen to become familiar with Hogwarts. , Even on the first day of school, there will never be any help for freshmen... This is preserved as a tradition.


    I have suffered, so I must see the same suffering as me in the next session... This has become the core idea of ??this tradition. Of course, it is impossible to say that on the bright side. The reason on the bright side is: Freshmen can understand the greatness of Hogwarts and understand the importance of time, so this breakfast must be discarded.


    Obviously, as the seeds of wizards, they still have not escaped the inferiority of human beings. They are essentially a person.


    Of course, Zhou Ye knew well about this unspoken rule of Hogwarts. Who would have a Bella who graduated from Hogwarts in his family?Facing the prefect with a bewildered expression, Zhou Ye asked in a ignorant look: "Is there anything wrong with finding this place?"


    "He...hehe...nothing..." The female prefect felt that she was seen through for a moment. She hurriedly picked up her plate and ran back to the middle of her sisters in embarrassment.


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at the awkward and slender figure of the female prefect, and touched his chin thoughtfully... None of the female prefects of Ravenclaw seemed to be ugly... Could it be that?Is the election for the female prefect just like the beauty pageant??After all, he still doesn''t know the name of this female prefect...


    At this moment, a dinner plate was placed in front of Zhou Ye. On it was a very ordinary English breakfast...fried potato chips, fried fish, a sandwich and a glass of milk... "Ye, what are you looking at? ?"


    She will bring breakfast for Zhou Ye, no one else, only Lily...At this time she was already sitting next to Zhou Ye with her own dinner plate, even though it was absolutely impossible for her to have a dinner plate with her little strength. Yes, but... don''t forget where is this place?This is Hogwarts, a little magic can easily do all of this-Lily is not just playing in the Zhou Ye Castle for more than a month.


    "Thinking about something interesting..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Did you just watch Sister Anne?" Although Lily is small, she has awakened her jealous skills as a female instinct... "Senior Anne is Ravenclaw''s garden flower... It is said that there are many suitors. ..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, looking at pretending to be indifferent, but a pair of eyes stared at his face, obviously wanting to see Lily from his face. ... "She just asked me how to find the restaurant..."


    "Are you really not interested in Senior Sister Annie?? I can help you... Ye!" Lily didn''t believe that Zhou Ye was not interested in Annie. What kind of virtue is her little boyfriend? For more than a month, Already understood clearly... Not to mention the three witch sisters, just the maids in the castle, which one has nothing to do with him??


    "Hurry up and eat yours..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, picked up the tableware, and started his own breakfast... At this moment he missed the steamed buns, fried dough sticks, and tofu nao...


    "Hey..." To be honest, Lily really wants to see how her little boyfriend takes down Senior Sister Annie. She is not jealous, but she is used to the one-to-many model... Said that it is better to start the education of Lori from an early age.


    Lily''s thoughts had been distorted by Zhou Ye''s two close maids...to be jealous, but as expected, Zhou Ye''s likes and dislikes were the center.


    This breakfast was very pleasant. After breakfast... Zhou Ye took Lily around in Hogwarts, then stepped on the class point and walked into the classroom of the Defense Against the Dark Arts class.


    The classroom of the Defense Against the Dark Arts class is located in a room on the third floor. This room is more than 100 square meters in size. The desks are neatly placed in the room. The decoration in the room is full of medieval flavor.


    When Zhou Ye stepped on the class point and led Lily into the classroom, the classroom was almost full of people... But according to the school emblem, sitting on the left and right sides clearly, Zhou Ye and Lily just walked into the classroom. The little loli of Ravenclaw shouted excitedly: "Lily, little prince...here, come here..."


    In front of the desk on the left, Ravenclaw''s little loli have left a desk and chair with a good position for them.Zhou Ye is also welcome... and walked over with Lily... "Thank you..."


    "You are welcome, you are our Ravenclaw''s little prince..." For Zhou Ye''s thanks, the little loli all showed cute smiles, indicating that this should be done.


    On the other side of the little guys in Hufflepuff, the boys stared at Zhou Ye with a bitter face, while the girls watched Zhou Ye whispering about something, like a gossip.


    Fortunately, no fool came to provoke Zhou Ye. Apparently, the face-slashing curse at the welcome party last night had already labeled Zhou Ye not to provoke him at will...


    Just as a group of students were discussing, there was a sound of high heels stepping on the ground... followed by a tangy fragrance... Everyone could not help but stop their words and look in the direction of the sound and fragrance. go with.


    Chapter one thousand and fifty three


    A beautiful woman in a black robe walked in under the gaze of the class... Behind her, there was a slim figure.


    "Sister Bella..." Seeing this figure, Lily couldn''t help exclaiming, but after she finished speaking, she hurriedly covered her little scorpion... Although she didn''t know why Sister Bella was here, she wanted to come here. It''s not a bad thing.


    "Hello everyone, my name is Jasmine Petrick...I am your teacher of the Defense Against the Dark Arts class!" Jasmine leaned leaning against the desk, looking at the small carrot heads under the stage with their faces Lazy smile."I will teach you how to deal with the ubiquitous dangers in the magical world. I will also tell you how to defend against dark magic... But first of all, I think it''s better for you to familiarize yourself with my character..."


    "Oh my God... it''s her, it''s Teacher Jasmine..." After hearing Jasmine Petrick''s words, a girl couldn''t help but exclaimed in a low voice: "Teacher Jasmine, I have read your travel notes, yours [I and the dragon face to face] and [One Hundred and One Ways to Kill Vampires] I have watched it many times, and you are really amazing..."


    "Thank you for liking my boring and boring work that I used to deceive Jin Jialong..." When Jasmine said these words, there was still a smile on her face, but after that, her pretty face became tense."But you disrupted class discipline and interrupted the teacher''s words, so... Hufflepuff¡ªfive points!"


    "How could this happen..." The little girl who was still excited at first became dejected in an instant... Being scolded by her idol was a bit too shocking for her.


    "Okay... Whether you like my book or want to sign it, these things will be discussed after class... Now, I solemnly introduce my assistant to you..." Jasmine Petrie Ke pointed at Bella behind him, and said, "Bellatrix Black, this is my assistant and your teacher. You can call her teacher Black..."


    "Hello everyone..." Bella walked to the front generously and greeted a group of small turnip heads. When her eyes scanned Zhou Ye, her body trembled involuntarily. She didn''t see each other all night and came to her. Said, it''s a bit difficult--if it wasn''t a classroom, she would have rushed forward.


    "Okay... I won''t teach you anything important in the first class today, let alone how to defend against dark magic. After all-your spells have not yet laid a solid foundation, if I teach you magic now If you don¡¯t, maybe you¡¯ll get yourself torn apart..." Jasmine said, walking to the back of the desk and sitting down, "This lesson will start with the history of dark magic... by the way, I¡¯ll give you some popular science. Those dark creatures are naturally capable of black magic..."


    A group of little turnip heads, all with cheerful expressions on their faces, were sitting there... as if waiting to tell a story.


    And Jasmine was indeed telling a story... Although she was telling a story, her eyes were always watching a certain guy. After all, the fact that she couldn''t solve a student''s spell last night made her feel very faceless...


    Therefore, the first class should have been replaced by Bella. After all, there is nothing too important in the first class, and it is suitable for Bella, the assistant teacher, for internship...


    But when she saw the list of students, Jasmine decided to come to class by herself.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye, who was sitting behind the desk, was lying on the desk in a listless manner...The content that Jasmine said, he already knew through reading...At the speed of his reading, a moment came. For more than years, he has read all the books about the magical world that are available on the market, and even Bella shared the memory to let him read from her mind the ancient rare books of the family records she had read.


    So - to put it bluntly, he came to Hogwarts entirely for Lily... by the way, to experience the aura of life in the Academy of Magic, his true level of magic... I don''t know how many times he surpassed Dumbledore and the Dark Lord.


    Of course, Zhou Ye is still very interested in Jasmine, the Veeva wizard... But he has passed the age of desperately acting in front of women, let alone... In class, he can''t do anything... Therefore, taking advantage of this Yingying''s whispering, it is the business to close her eyes and rest.


    Jasmine on the stage obviously didn¡¯t think so. To be honest, she felt very fond of Zhou Ye when she saw Zhou Ye''s first sight. The best weapon for an impression¡ªat this point, Zhou Ye is clearly at the highest point of the pyramid.


    However, Zhou Ye¡¯s lazy behavior gave Jasmine a feeling of not being taken seriously...To be honest, with Jasmine¡¯s charm as a Veela, regardless of men, women, young or old, when they see her, they can¡¯t help but pay attention to her. Focus on her.


    She has become accustomed to her life as the focus of attention... However, in the eyes of everyone, a little guy who is not attracted by her charm suddenly appears. This makes Jasmine feel a little strange, but she feels a little uncomfortable... ¡­


    Involuntarily, she wanted to find something to do with this little guy... "Student Zhou Ye, is my course boring enough to make you about to fall asleep?"


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye opened his eyes as he listened to the sound that was close at hand.Jasmine at this time had already come to him, sitting opposite him, even he could smell the rich but not pungent scent from Jasmine as long as he lightly raised his nose. This scent was not perfume. , But an indescribable scent that gives people a natural feeling. Smelling it makes people feel energetic."What perfume does the teacher use... it feels really good..."

 The Movie World Chapter 743

    "That''s what I made with Ning Shenhua and Xin Shencao..." To be honest, the moment he met Zhou Ye''s eyes at close range, Jasmine felt that her soul would be sucked by those dark pupils. Go in...what a charming pair of eyes.


    But soon, Jasmine realized that there was something wrong. She hurriedly turned away from the beginning and dared not look at Zhou Ye''s eyes anymore. The topic in her mouth suddenly changed: "But obviously this class is not about the relationship between perfume and herbs. Potions class, is my class so boring??"


    "Sorry teacher... I just didn''t rest well last night..." Zhou Ye pretended to be embarrassed. In fact, when was this guy embarrassed??


    But obviously, his acting skills are enough to deceive Jasmine... "Well, it is understandable that the first night of enrollment, freshmen will always be excited to toss and turn and find it difficult to sleep..."


    With that said, Jasmine returned to the podium again... to continue her lecture.


    In the classroom, the two girls, one big and one small, who knew Zhou Ye could not help but roll their eyes. Would this guy be so excited that he couldn''t fall asleep?I''m afraid it is true that he made others sleepless...


    Of course, no one will say this sentence...


    Now that he has been noticed, Zhou Ye will of course not close his eyes to rest his mind... He simply stared at Jasmine on the stage, staring at her without blinking...


    At the beginning, Jasmine dared to touch his eyes from time to time, but gradually... Jasmine actually had a feeling that she didn''t dare to look at Zhou Ye, because every time she saw Zhou Ye, she felt her heart, bang bang. Jumping extremely fast, this is the first time for her who has spent decades of life.


    Jasmine felt a bit tormented in this class...until Bella reminded her that it was time for the end of the class, she couldn''t help sighing, and then announced: "After class is over...please take a look at the darkness after class is over. The book of biology, besides-classmate Zhou Ye... after lunch, come to my office."


    Jasmine was still very interested in the face-slapping curse she couldn''t solve...


    Chapter One Thousand and Fifty Four


    Hogwarts'' course schedule is generally two sessions in the morning and one session in the afternoon... Such a teaching schedule made Zhou Ye couldn''t help but complain. If Dumbledore had ever visited Huaguo School, maybe Hogwarts Watts'' teaching level will be improved a lot, of course, it is also possible that the wizard trained by that time will have more anti-social personality like Voldemort.


    But no matter what, the two classes every morning are really easy, at least for Zhou Ye...


    After a calm magic text lesson, Zhou Ye has already taken his little girlfriend to the restaurant...their little girls followed Ravenclaw in twos and threes. In the final analysis, they are telling Hogwarts. Still a little unfamiliar, if they don''t follow their little prince, maybe they will get lost.


    "I hate the magic lesson..." Lily Evans grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand and complained as she walked: "Those things are so difficult..."


    "I think it''s okay..." Zhou Ye said with a smile. The so-called magic text is plain, it is a kind of text similar to deformed Latin. Although it still looks like ABCD, in fact, its meaning is very different. ¡ª¡ªEspecially for people who are accustomed to the English environment, this thing is really difficult to learn, and it will crosstalk if you are not careful...


    "You help me make up the lesson that night..." Lily Evans asked expectantly. You know, the two have not played that shy game together for a long time... What kind of taste is this pair? For her, she still had some thoughts.


    "No problem..." Zhou Ye also missed little Lolita''s benefits... of course he would not refuse such a thing.


    When a group of people walked into the restaurant, the road ahead was suddenly blocked...


    "I think we need to talk..." James Potter took a few of his friends and stood in front of Zhou Ye. "Peter has already paid for his recklessness... So, can you? Please solve the spell..."


    "Ha ha... Is his provocation to my family considered a reckless behavior?" Zhou Ye looked at the little fat man with a haggard face behind James... said: "I''m sorry, I won''t Untie the spell on him,-now, please get away, I''m going to eat..."


    "Little Peter is already like this, what do you want?" Sirius had the most grumpy temper. He did not hesitate to take out his wand and pointed to Zhou Ye, "I will hit you until you agree..."


    "Go away..." Zhou Ye glanced at him, and in an instant¡ªSirius felt like his head was hit hard by a siege hammer, and his headache was splitting, and his whole person was as if he was hit by an invisible giant punch He punched hard and flew out in an instant. After smashing a few dining tables, he stopped.


    "Blake, are you okay..." Lupin worried about his friend and ran over and helped Sirius up...


    "You''re too much..." Looking at Zhou Ye, who was still looking calm and calm in front of him, James Potter couldn''t help holding onto the magic wand in his hand... but he didn''t make a move because he Knowing that even if he shot himself, he would only have one more victim... He knew that he was not Zhou Ye''s opponent.


    "Too much?" Before Zhou Ye could speak, Lily Evans jumped out first. She unceremoniously pointed to James Potter and asked, "Your friend took out his wand without saying anything. To attack Ye, under this circumstance, you said that Ye¡¯s counterattack was too excessive? What is not too much? Does it have to be beaten by you to not be too much? Why are you? Or, we Why do you not fight back, and why not fight back?"


    "Then, that''s because he used magic on my friend first..." James Potter was a little embarrassed by Lily Evans''s accusation, but the pride of Zhonger Disease made him not want to give up so easily... Although he knew that Lily was telling the truth.


    "You still have the face to say that your friend was used by our little prince with magic? Why doesn''t our little prince use the slapstick on others, but only on your friends, don¡¯t you have any points in your heart?" At this time, Lavin Crowe''s little loli also came over, they hadn''t been afraid of anyone in a round of quarrel.


    "That is, because he is jealous of our little prince, he speaks badly. Such a guy deserves to be cast a face-slap-slap..."


    "I really don''t know why you still have the face to stand in front of our little prince, let our little prince solve his spell..."


    "Who do you think you are? Merlin??"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, it was lunch time, and Hogwarts students in the entire restaurant came and went... Many senior students just carried the dinner plate and found a nearby table, eating lunch while watching This scene is the second scene in the group Luo Dou.


    Facts have proved that when a person is besieged by a group of loli, regardless of whether he is a man or a boy, he absolutely cannot talk about those little loli, because the little loli did not even intend to let him speak...


    So, in the end, James Potter could only hide his face and leave...


    Seeing James Potter running away in embarrassment, the little loli cheered and cheered as if they had won a battle... Of course, Zhou Ye should also express his gratitude to the classmates who spoke with justice, "Thank you everyone..."


    "You''re welcome, it was because they were wrong..."


    "Just..."


    The little loli talked to Zhou Ye happily. A group of people gathered around Zhou Ye and walked towards the dining table...


    And the surrounding senior students, some are envious and jealous, and some agree with the words of the little loli... What is envious and jealous is because they have never tried to be loved by so many female classmates and identify with the little loli Most of the words are senior sisters... This is a victory of beauty.


    Zhou Ye was surrounded by a group of little loli. While eating lunch, they discussed the embarrassed appearance of James Potter... In the eyes of everyone, those arrogant and rude Gryffindors Freshmen has become the biggest joke.


    At this moment, a figure wearing a black-bottomed silver-rim robe appeared at the entrance of the restaurant, which attracted the students who were eating to look over...


    After all, at Hogwarts, the teacher and the dean will have dinner with the students here only during dinner. Breakfast and lunch are completely owned by the students, and the teacher will basically not appear.


    "Ye¡¤Zhou classmate, instructor Jasmine would like to ask you to visit her..." Bella walked to Zhou Ye''s side, looking like an official business... It makes people unable to see that she and Zhou Ye have already surpassed. The feelings of ordinary people.


    "Now?" Zhou Ye looked at the food still left on the table. To be honest, he didn''t have a lot of appetite to eat these things... Except for sweets, which are roast chicken and sausage, or all kinds of fruits... Really, Zhou Ye felt that the skill points of British chefs were extremely crooked.


    "Yes..." Bella nodded, "I think you have eaten lunch too... Go now!"


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye nodded, then patted Lily''s little hand lightly, indicating that she doesn''t need to worry... Then stood up and followed Bella to the outside.


    The first thousand and fifty-five chapters


    The sound of pattering, pattering... spread far in the empty corridor. At this time everyone gathered in the dining room for dinner, and the whole Hogwarts seemed a bit empty...


    Bella was walking in front, and Zhou Ye followed her steps behind her... When the two walked up the corridor on the third floor, Bella did not lead Zhou Ye directly to the office of the teacher of the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, but watched Look around-


    When she found that none of the nasty ghosts that like to wander around appeared here, she opened a room casually, and then casually pulled Zhou Ye and dragged him in...


    "I''m going to die for you...little villain..." Bella said, holding Zhou Ye in her arms, lowering her head, and kissing... Zhou Ye smiled at Bella. All the enthusiasm is accepted...


    "Little villain... I know you can... Time is just a plaything for you... Hurry up..." Bella is almost crazy. Since meeting Zhou Ye, the little villain, the two have never been separated for so long. ¡­A short day¡¯s time, for her, is almost as suffering as the past few years.


    "Of course it''s okay..." Zhou Ye smiled and snapped his fingers, and the green magic circle was suddenly covered with this small room that was only more than 30 square meters in size and full of debris... With an exclaim... Then Bella''s murmur sounded throughout the room.


    For Bella, more than an hour has passed, but for the outside world, only a few seconds have passed.


    When Bella walked out of the room again, the whole person had changed into a long robe... She looked around and there were no obtrusive people, then turned around and said to Zhou Ye: "Come out..."


    "The teacher Jasmine called me what the hell is going on?" Zhou Ye walked out and asked in a low voice.


    "Maybe she is more interested in your face slapstick..." Bella also replied in a low voice, "However, if you can, I think you can take her down completely... Jasmine is a Veeva Oh, it¡¯s said that Veeva is the representative of devotion. Of course, if she finds out that you have betrayed her, she will tear you to pieces..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 744

    "Oh? Really? That''s really a small challenge for me..." Zhou Ye smiled, and to be honest, she is naturally beautiful and beautiful... she, Zhou Ye was really interested.


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t take the so-called being torn into pieces at all...To say something bad, even if she really stood in front of her and asked her to tear it, whether she could tear it or not would be two things...


    The two arrived at the Defense Against the Dark Arts office one after another... Entering the office, Bella shouted: "Teacher Jasmine, I brought Zhou Ye..."


    "Trouble you, little Bella..." As the voice fell, Jasmine''s figure appeared in front of the two of them. She smiled and said to her assistant teacher: "You can go to your own business, thank you It''s..."


    "You''re welcome...Then I''ll go out first..." Bella nodded at Jasmine. She needs to rest for a while... Just now she just walked in by force. There is no way the little villain can toss her too much. Must go to take a nap.


    "Welcome to my office, classmate Zhou Ye!" Jasmine watched Bella leave the room. Although she felt that Bella''s walking posture was a bit wrong, she didn''t think too much, but turned and asked Zhou Ye. : "How is the layout of my office?"


    "Very good..." Zhou Ye looked at the room. The entire room was about two hundred square meters in size. The walls of the room were covered with vines that Zhou Ye didn''t recognize. Moreover, there were a few pots in front of the windowsill. Blooming flowers... The whole room is full of green plants that make people feel happy.


    "Haha... please sit..." Jasmine said, pointing at Zhou Ye''s back. A vine dropped directly from the ceiling and turned into a green swing, appearing behind Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye sat unceremoniously on the swing made by the green vines, and fell gently...Although he fell gently, it actually weighs more than 1,000 kilograms. Such a weight did not actually break the vine swing. Obviously, these vines are extremely tough.


    "Drink tea? Or coffee?" Jasmine asked gently, pointing to a small silver teapot.


    "Tea bar..." Zhou Ye was not in a hurry. He looked at the extremely beautiful woman in front of him with interest, using magic there to make black tea for him... I have to say that a creature like Vewa is really true. It''s so beautiful.


    "I''m very interested in the face-slashing spell you cast last night..." Jasmine handed the brewed black tea to Zhou Ye, and then asked in time: "Is that the secret magic in your clan?"


    "Of course... not!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "That''s just my game work... Is Teacher Jasmine very interested in this magic spell?"


    "Of course, my favorite thing to do is to collect those powerful black magic spells..." Jasmine said here, her eyes radiating feverishly, "Those black magic, how powerful and beautiful...especially the unforgivable spell, Just a small spell can make people feel boundless pain..."


    "Ahem..." Zhou Ye coughed slightly and interrupted Jasmine''s words. If she doesn''t interrupt her, Zhou Ye doesn''t know what kind of broken expression she will show in front of her... "I think we should return to the subject of comparison. OK, what do you think? Teacher Jasmine!"


    "..." Jasmine looked at Zhou Ye''s extremely handsome and cute face, and did not speak... She felt that the words she had just said were not something that she could tell at her age. She was more like she was talking to someone. Adult dialogue, maybe this is the heritage of the big family?


    ¡ª¡ªBut, regardless of him, her goal is just the face-slapping curse that Zhou Ye masters anyway."Okay... I want your face slap-slap curse. I don''t know how much it will cost you to change it? For example, a few black magics that have been lost? For example, let you pass the exam with full marks?"


    "Not enough... Teacher Jasmine, you know, those things are far from enough!" Zhou Ye lightly held up the teacup, took a sip of black tea, and then said: "A face-slashing curse that can be dispelled regardless of the curse is absolutely impossible. The face-slashing spell that is offset by other spells, you know that its value is far from what you can exchange for the garbage black magic!"


    "Oh?" Jasmine smiled. Of course she knew the characteristics of the face-slapping curse, or she wouldn''t have seen Lie Xinxi call this little guy into her office on the first day of school and asked about it."Then what do you want?? If the conditions are not excessive, it is not impossible to sigh..."


    "Knowledge is priceless...Do you agree with this sentence?" Zhou Ye asked calmly.


    "Of course, I agree with your point of view!" Jasmine smiled and nodded.


    "The exchange of such priceless things is of course priceless things..." Zhou Ye slowly guided Jasmine.


    "So? Your condition is..." Jasmine asked back.


    "My condition is--!" Zhou Ye said here, after a pause, "The slap-slap curse belongs to you...but - you belong to me!!"


    The first thousand and fifty-six chapters


    "What??" Jasmine couldn''t believe what she heard. If Zhou Ye were a fifteen or sixteen-year-old boy, she might think that this sentence would not be very inconsistent... but-an eleven-year-old wife Speaking to her such words as [Face Slap Curse belongs to you¡¤You belong to me] still made her dull.


    Are children so precocious now??


    Jasmine complained about Zhou Ye in her heart, while her eyebrows stood upside down, and she said with a cold face: "Who gave you such courage and dared to talk to your teacher like this?"


    "..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, "I hate you adults the most. When you can''t say anything, you have to put on an authoritative appearance and start to be unreasonable..."


    "..." Zhou Ye''s words made Jasmine''s pretty face flush, but then she tightened her face again, "I want to teach you a lesson for your parents and let you know how to respect the teacher. Respect women..."


    Following her words...The vines that originally acted as a swing under Zhou Ye instantly wrapped around Zhou Ye''s body like a living thing...In the blink of an eye, Zhou Ye was tied like a zongzi.


    "Little guy...who taught you, dare to use the teacher as a condition of exchange..." Jasmine walked to Zhou Ye, who was hung from the ceiling like a cocoon, and gently pinched his little face. ...


    To be honest, when she just heard Zhou Ye''s words, there was a momentary heartbeat... It wasn''t that Jasmine was too fancy with the face-slap-slap curse and was willing to exchange it with herself, but-there was such an extremely cute one. It should be a very good thing for Xiao Zhengtai to be a little lover.


    As for the age difference?Jasmine didn''t care much...


    The lifespan of Veeva is basically about two hundred years. According to the proportion, she is not much older than Zhou Ye when she is less than thirty this year... But-even if she doesn''t refuse to establish such a relationship with Zhou Ye, she is regarded as an exchange. The condition still annoyed Jasmine.


    "I just started doing it..." Zhou Ye sighed, and Jasmine''s appearance made Jasmine laugh."Yes, the teacher did do it. This is to teach you one thing with facts, that is, [Never negotiate with someone stronger than yourself]..."


    "Can you do whatever you want if you are strong?" Zhou Ye angered Jasmine with an angry look and exclaimed her cuteness.


    "That''s right... Being strong is being able to do whatever you want...!" Jasmine didn''t mind hitting this little villain to let him know that there were people outside the world, and there were days outside the world - as for forcing Zhou Ye to say the face-slapping curse?She hasn''t had such a bottom line...


    Seeing the trembling Veeva smiling in front of him, Zhou Ye smiled slightly in his heart, it''s time for the fire...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye''s aggrieved and indignant expression was swept away, replaced by a smile that was under control: "Actually, I also agree with what you said, the teacher is strong, you can do whatever you want!"


    "What..." Jasmine looked at the little villain''s weird smile, her instinct was a bit wrong, but¡ªit was too late at this time...Boom¡ªboom¡ªthe sound of breaking the vines one after another, Jasmine I watched as Zhou Ye broke the [Tangren Vine] that I had painstakingly cultivated one by one...


    "Oh my god... How did you, do you do it?? These little guys are enough to turn a Hesheidian black dragon into a weak chicken that can be slaughtered..." Jasmine stared at the scene in front of her eyes dumbfounded, knowing The black dragon of the Heshed Islands is the most powerful among the dragons-isn''t this little guy a human?But what other monster???


    "It''s easy..." Zhou Ye hovered in mid-air, tidying up the wrinkled black robe made by vines--then flew in front of Jasmine, gently lifted her chin with his hand, and looked at her condescendingly. He laughed and said: "And I agree with you very much, if you are strong, you can do whatever you want!"


    From another point of view, in the office like a forest, a grand lady who is less than 1.5 meters tall is suspended in mid-air, and in the posture of a girl, she hooks a beautiful woman with a height of about 1.8 meters. His chin, how do you look at this picture, is a little ridiculous and weird.


    However, Jasmine who was in it couldn''t laugh at all... She found that apart from her eyes, she couldn''t move all over her body...


    "What...what are you going to do?" Where is Jasmine now still a trace of a well-known traveler in the magic world, the demeanor of a Hogwarts Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher, she is now completely slaughtered and vulnerable. .


    "Do whatever you want..." Zhou Ye said here after a slight pause, then the topic changed and asked: "I heard that your Veeva has always been very loyal to your partner. As long as you fall in love, you will have no regrets, and if the other half If you die, would you rather abandon your long life and go with him?"


    "Yes, it''s like this..." Jasmine felt that Xiao Zheng was too dangerous at this time... She couldn''t help but answered his question.


    "And you also ask the other half to be loyal to you? If the other party is cheating, tear the other party to pieces...and then eat it?" Zhou Ye continued to ask.


    "Yes..." Jasmine was shocked and hurriedly persuaded: "So...you, you have to consider...If you really do something to me, I will definitely rely on you for the rest of my life... and , And will never let you go out to steal fishy...So, what an unwise choice to give up a forest for a tree...You are still young..."


    Before Jasmine finished speaking, Zhou Ye interrupted... "I want to challenge your tradition..."


    As he said, he lowered his head and wanted to persuade his own Jasmine...


    "Mmm..." Jasmine couldn''t help her eyes widening. Although she was almost 30 years old,...it was the first time such a thing happened. To be precise... she had never had it before. The experience of being in close contact with men is a bit too exciting for her.


    Following Zhou Ye''s movements, Jasmine only felt a buzz in her mind, she couldn''t remember anything... I don''t know when, she had already reached out and hugged Zhou Ye...


    A small head sneaked out at the door, and when he saw what was going on inside the house... she shrank back... it was not someone else, it was Bella who had changed clothes...


    Bella originally wanted to take a break, but there are still some little men who don¡¯t worry about her family... As a result, she saw such a scene as soon as she came in. For this, she could only quietly cast a silent spell in the room and add it to the doorknob. A locking spell was cast on it, and someone in the province disturbed his little man¡¯s interest...


    I have to say that Bella¡¯s move was quite timely... Not long after she left, there was a scream in the entire office. The sound was so high, if it weren¡¯t for the Silent Curse she cast, I¡¯m afraid the entire floor would be everywhere. Can hear...


    Chapter One Thousand and Fifty Seven


    "Good afternoon, Mrs. Hooch..."


    "Good afternoon, classmates..."

 The Movie World Chapter 745

    "Good afternoon, Mrs. Hooch..."


    In the afternoon is a big class at the same time in four colleges, flying lessons-all first-year freshmen from the four colleges are happily standing on the lawn, photographed in four rows according to their respective colleges, standing there, waiting The teacher in charge of teaching them flight lessons, Mrs. Hooch.


    "Very good, little guys..." Madam Hooch is a middle-aged witch with silver hair and eagle-like eyes. Of course, it is the most stupid thing to guess the age of a witch based on her appearance.


    At least as far as Zhou Ye knows... This Madam Hooch was born at least in the early twentieth century. In other words, she is at least 50 or 60 years old now, although it seems that she is only over 30 years old. .


    "Welcome to your first flight lesson..." Mrs. Hooch, who passed through the gap between the students, walked to the front row of the team, and she said vigorously: "What are you still rubbing with? Everyone stands. To the left of the respective flying broomstick..."


    Following her command, all the new students stepped forward and stood beside the flying broomstick placed on the ground...


    "Quickly, hurry up, stretch out your right hand, put it on top of the broom, and say [up]..."


    Mrs. Hooch''s speech is very fast, giving people a very energetic feeling, not like a fifty or sixty year old lady...


    Following her order, there was a sound of [UP UP] in the entire playground. To be honest, Zhou Ye thought that he had come to the dog field at this moment... The English UP in various accents and various slang words resounded. In the entire playground.


    "UP..." Lily stretched out her little hand, and only tried to shout, the flying broom under her hand flew staggeringly... She grabbed her flying broom in her hand, and Lily was excited. Zhou Ye beside him shouted: "Ye, I succeeded..."


    "Yes, yeah..." Zhou Ye said weakly... If you want to ask which class Zhou Ye is least interested in?The flying class is none other than...A guy who travels at faster than light all year round would be interested in flying broomsticks with a top speed of only over a hundred miles per hour?That''s nonsense...


    He didn''t even bother to call UP... just stood there lazily, motionless.


    "Ye, why don''t you try it too..." Lily Evans still knows why Zhou Ye is not interested in flying broomsticks. When she was in Zhou Ye''s castle, she also took a ride on Zhou Ye''s flying broomstick. skateboard¡­¡­


    It''s just that this is Hogwarts, and Lily Evans didn''t want her little boyfriend to be looked down upon, so she encouraged Zhou Ye to show him his superb flying skills.


    "I''m boring... I don''t want to try..." Zhou Ye''s insensitivity to flying broomsticks, even if it wasn''t for the sadness of Dandan, he didn''t want to ride on this stuff, which easily reminded him of the shameful years of riding the broom as a horse.


    At this time, Mrs. Huo Qi had noticed Zhou Ye''s abnormal behavior. After all, when so many people yelled for UP, the image of a handsome young Zhengtai standing there incompatible with everyone was too easy to be spotted.


    She walked directly to Zhou Ye''s side and asked in a low voice: "What''s wrong? Little guy, did you fail? Don''t be embarrassed. When I learned the first lesson of flying, I couldn''t even call the broom... After you ride it, you will find that the feeling of flying freely is really great!"


    "No... I just don''t like broomsticks!" Zhou Ye sighed, facing this kind-talking teacher, he really didn''t want to lie to her... "If I can, I want to change to a flying tool..."


    "Change another kind of flying tool?" Madam Huo Qi didn''t understand Zhou Ye''s meaning. After all, the entire wizarding world was not only flying broomsticks, but also large multiplayer flying tools like magic carpets, but magic carpet flying tools. Obviously it is not suitable for first-time beginners.


    "That''s right... Whether it''s a flying skateboard or a surfboard..." Zhou Ye said depressed, in short, he just didn''t want to ride a broom...


    "Puff--" A snicker sounded, and everyone''s eyes couldn''t help but follow the sound. The sneer came from Gryffindor''s team...not someone else, it was Sirius...


    At this time, Sirius had a fixed brace on his arm and tape on the bridge of his nose... Obviously, the injury at noon caused his image at this time to be greatly destroyed...


    "If you can''t, just say no, don''t find a reason...Oh, our little prince of Ravenclaw also has subjects that are not good at..." Because of the tape on the bridge of his nose, Sirius spoke, the urn sounded very angry. ridiculous.


    "What are you talking about? Big nose..." Before Zhou Ye could speak, Lily ridiculed her first: "I didn''t teach you enough at noon. Would you like to try again?"


    "..." Hearing Lily''s words, Sirius couldn''t help shrinking his neck... To be honest, he was a little scared of Zhou Ye. If nothing else, the quickness brought by cast without curse and wand was really fast. It''s impossible to guard against... he thinks he can''t beat Zhou Ye absolutely.


    His actions caused a lot of laughter from all around... The scene in the restaurant at noon was seen by many people. Even if they didn''t see it, they heard it later... No way, the whole Hogwarts rumors The speed of delivery is so fast, who makes so many ghosts who are full and nothing to do here?


    The black family boy was beaten by the little prince of Ravenclaw, and it spread to the whole school in an instant.


    Now it is estimated that Sirius has become a laughingstock, pretending to be X is not a typical anti-fuck.


    "Good men don''t fight women... and this is a flight class. If you have the ability, it is better than flying..." Sirius was enraged by the laughter around him, and he boldly took a step forward and said loudly.


    "Okay...what''s the bet?" Zhou Ye said Shishiran...He was not in a hurry, but his body became smaller, he didn''t really become a child, and someone insisted on showing him the door. There is no way, is it?


    As for-lose the game??nonexistent¡­¡­


    A guy who can fly faster than light will lose such a game??What a cosmic joke...Of course, it is not ruled out that in case the guy competing with him is an extremely beautiful girl, he may deliberately release the water in order to get her sister.


    However, it is obvious that it is not someone else who is going to compete with him here, but the group of four with secondary illness...


    "The bet is to solve the slapstick curse on Little Peter..." Sirius said: "If you lose, then solve the slapstick curse on my friend. If you win...just...just..."


    Sirius hesitated as he said, he really didn¡¯t know what he had to lose... But after hesitating for a while, he gritted his teeth and took out one of his gem buttons... This is the heritage of their Black family since ancient times. One of the magical weapons, for the dead button.


    Although it sounds terrible, it can only replace an accidental death, and it can''t replace death under the laws of nature like old death... Just when he planned to use the magic weapon in his hand as a bet, he was caught by James ¡¤ Potter stopped.


    The first thousand and fifty-eight chapters


    "I use an invisibility cloak as a bet..." James Potter pressed Sirius''s move to pull out his magic weapon, and said: "If I win, you will help my friend cast a face slap Untie...If I lose, I will give you my cloak! How about? Dare to bet?"


    Hearing what James Potter said, all the first-year freshmen couldn''t help being in an uproar... Invisibility cloak, this is a rare magic weapon... Many people have only heard of the name of this magic weapon, but have never seen the real thing. .


    On the other side, more people turned their eyes to Little Peter, who was still wearing a robe like a restraint suit... Normally speaking, after being spelled and finding the teacher, he can basically unlock the magic, but obviously-this was Ye''s guy who cast the slapstick curse hasn''t been solved yet...


    Seeing little Peter with a pitiful and wretched look, everyone couldn''t help but talk...Of course they weren''t talking about how pitiful little Peter was, but about why the spell was so powerful that the teacher couldn''t solve it. ??


    Poor little Peter??No one thinks he is pitiful... Everyone is responsible for what he says... In the situation last night, if you change to someone from another pure-blood family, it might be the end of the blood spattered on the spot, and the family''s glory cannot be tolerated. Profanity.


    From this point of view, they even think that Ravenclaw''s little prince is already very kind...


    Of course, they are also a little touched by James Potter''s act of doing everything for his friends. Anyway...there are not many people who can do this for friends.


    "Invisibility Cloak?? Well...I have approved this bet..." Although the invisibility cloak is useless to Zhou Ye, but... this kind of wretched magic weapon is better in his own hands than in the hands of others. , Isn''t it?


    "Then I will be your opponent..." James Potter said, mentioning the flying broomstick in his hand, and sat on it... "I''ll wait for you to be ready..."


    "Are you ignoring the teacher?" Seeing that she was ignored by the students, Madam Hooch''s voice became a little harsh.


    "No... I''m sorry, Mrs. Hooch... I just..."


    Mrs. Hooch''s voice made James Potter suddenly shrink his neck like a mouse in a cat.


    "Mrs. Huoqi, we just want to try flying skills a little bit..." Zhou Ye is nothing but Madam Huoqi, but he said with a smile: "This is not contrary to the course, does it?"


    "Okay..." Madam Huo Qi looked at Zhou Ye''s extremely cute face, and sighed...No way, Zhou Ye, who pretended to be a wife, was extremely lethal to middle-aged and elderly women... No one can bear it. Berate him."But everything must be safety first... I''ll find you something for the game. Don''t leave the ground before I come. Otherwise, I promise you will never touch it during your years at Hogwarts. Fly the broom!"


    "No problem, Mrs. Hooch..."


    "Okay, Mrs. Hooch..."


    With the assurances of both parties, Mrs. Hooch nodded in satisfaction, and then turned and walked towards the promenade of the castle... She planned to show the two little guys a little bit of color to let them know that their so-called flying skills have How ridiculous... Of course, regarding security issues, she believes that if she is there, she can still control it...


    With the departure of Mrs. Hooch, two groups of people on the playground, headed by both sides, began to stand in teams...


    This time, everyone no longer put together academies...but stood behind both sides on the basis of men and women...


    "Come on, little prince... we are all your support team..." a chubby girl wearing a Gryffindor emblem, boldly shouted.


    "Yes, the little prince is the best..." Her words greeted the approval of the girls.


    "Thank you everyone... I believe I will never lose..." Zhou Ye smiled and greeted his supporters... But why are they all girls???Well-fish and bear''s paw can''t have both...Between men and women, no one can please both sexes at the same time...Forget it, Zhou Ye recognized.


    On the other side...A group of boys also cheered on James Potter.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 746

    "Come on, Potter... teach that Ravenclaw boy... he is so arrogant..."


    "Yes, I''ve long seen him not pleasing to the eye... Don''t lose, Potter!"


    Faced with the encouragement of the supporters, James Potter also cheered up...Although he felt something was wrong, he could not tell what was wrong...


    Opposite the provocation of a group of kiddos who are destined to die... Of course Zhou Ye doesn''t take it seriously... Does this group of unexplored guys know what men and women match is not tired?Hmm¡ªperhaps they understand, that''s why they are now standing by James Potter because of jealousy.


    Wait... maybe I can cheat them a little...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye quietly pulled Lily Evans aside, then whispered a few words in her ear, then took out a few Jin Jialong and put them into her palm... Lily Evans¡¯s eyes lit up , Laughed... "No problem, leave it to me..."


    Lily grabbed the Jin Jialong in her hand and drilled among the girls...soon to say hello to a few girls in her college...After everything was done, Lily Evans went to the two groups Among the people, watching the group of boys headed by James Potter said: "You have faith in Potter, and we have faith in Ye...Should you bet a game? I bet Zhou Ye wins..."


    While speaking, Lily Evans took out two papers with names written on them and placed them on the ground, and then threw the six Jin Jialong in her hands onto a piece of paper with Zhou Ye''s name...


    Everyone''s eyes kept turning with those Jin Jialong... You know, Jin Jialong''s purchasing power is definitely not low... Especially in this college that basically doesn''t cost much, many students spend a month. Their pocket money is less than a gold gallon... These six gold gallons are almost a huge sum of money for them.


    Although a little heart-stirring, the boys don¡¯t have the slightest desire to act...After all, although gambling is not prohibited in Hogwarts¡¯ school rules,... they have been educated since childhood, and gambling is not a good behavior. .


    "It''s really a group of pussies, each claiming to support James, but not taking any action..." As the voice fell, a girl walked out, and she unceremoniously threw a Jin Jialong to Zhou Ye. Name on paper."I firmly believe that the little prince will never lose...I bet a gold plus..."


    Following her ridicule, the boys were a little eager to try... After all, they all saw it just now, James Potter just gently stretched out his hand, and the flying broomstick obediently reached his hand, and Zhou Ye?I can''t even say the spell...So, the winning rate is still very high... and you can make some pocket money...


    "Who said we didn''t act in support of Porter... I bet... I bet ten silver xico..." A boy walked out and dropped the money on the paper with James Porter.


    Perhaps because of a role model, the boys and girls took out their pocket money and put them on the paper with their names, while a quill pen with recording magic was fast recording. Looking at the amount of money each person''s bet...


    Not long after that, the white paper with the names of the two people is full of coins... In comparison, girls seem to have more money. After all, girls like to spend money on things... and boys can save pocket money. People with money are a minority after all.


    The first thousand and fifty-nine chapters


    "What are you doing??"


    Just as everyone had just finished placing their bets, Mrs. Hooch''s voice came from afar... The crowd hurriedly surrounded the pile of money in fright and said in unison: "Nothing, Mrs. Hooch..."


    "Nothing?" Madam Huo Qi walked over with a box, and looked at the group of small quack beans with a face of questioning... She would never have thought that this group of people would be in the short time she left. The little guy has completed all the processes of gathering crowds for gambling.


    At this time, Lily Evans had already quietly collected the betting papers and gambling funds into her pocket...The inside was restored to its original clean appearance...


    After looking around, Mrs. Hooch didn''t find anything suspicious, so she could only give up investigating the matter... and continue with the topic just now...


    With a "bang--", she dropped the box in her hand on the grass, and Mrs. Hooch looked at Zhou Ye and James Potter and said, "You regret it now and it''s still too late... The game I decided next is slightly dangerous. Sex, there are many people who have broken their bones in a game like this...Others have lost their lives..."


    "No, Madam Huo Qi... I won''t regret it, please tell me the rules of the game..." Zhou Ye looked at the box at Madam Huo Qi''s feet and said lazily...


    If he reads it right, that box should be used to hold all kinds of balls used in Quidditch matches... Don''t ask, it must contain all kinds of balls used in Quidditch matches.


    But it''s normal to think about it... As a fanatic supporter of the Quidditch movement, Mrs. Hooch really couldn''t find a better way other than Quidditch for the flight competition she thought of.


    "I will never regret it, Mrs. Hooch..." James Potter looked at the box. As a child born in a wizarding family, he is certainly no stranger to this sport that has swept the wizarding world... So, He had guessed some of Madam Hooch''s thoughts.


    Actually-seeing this box, James Potter was a little secretly happy... Normally, as a tradition, the children of the wizard family are basically learning flying in school after the age of eleven. , Because this is safer.


    However, James Porter is different. His father is an avid Quidditch fan. Just as many fans in the Muggle world would like to train their children to become stars, Porter''s father trained James early. Potter¡¯s flying skills... and, in the Quidditch match, the most important seeker¡¯s request to train James Potter.


    If the seeker is the target of the game, James Porter has absolute confidence in winning the game.


    "Well... Since you are all so sure that your strength can win each other... Then I will talk about the rules of the game!" Looking at the two confident faces, Madam Hooch sighed... Don''t blame yourself for discouraging their enthusiasm... It''s time for them to understand that pride and complacency are so important...


    Thinking of this, Madam Hooch cheered up and kicked the box beside her feet-the box opened. Madam Hooch didn''t untie the rope of the ghost ball, but took out a piece of only ping pong from the wall of the box. Ball-sized golden orb.


    The ghost flying ball is a bit too dangerous, so Mrs. Hooch does not intend to use the ghost flying ball as a prop for their game. Choosing the golden snitch is also Mrs. Hooch''s thoughtful idea. After all, although the golden snitch is flying fast, it is really dangerous. It¡¯s not that high, it¡¯s just right to be the goal of this group of children¡¯s competition...At the same time, let them know...There are people outside the world, and there are days outside the world, so they all look arrogant all day long.


    "This is the Golden Snitch, and the most difficult ball in the Quidditch game. Every time you get this small ball, it means that the game is over... the team that gets this Golden Snitch will get it. Undisputed victory..." Madam Hooch spread out her palms, allowing them to see clearly what the ball looks like in their hands.


    Following her words, the Golden Snitch in her palm also opened a pair of transparent wings, and quickly flapped... Soon, the Golden Snitch flew away from Madam Hooch''s palm, and it was even in every small The turnip head shook in front of him, as if provoking...


    "Starting now-with fifteen minutes as the time limit, whoever catches this golden snitch first will be the winner..." Madam Hooch has taken great pains...Even a real seeker can do so within fifteen minutes. Not necessarily able to catch this golden snitch, let alone just two little guys who are just learning flying skills.


    A tie is the best ending-this is the best way Madam Hooch can think of.


    "I will definitely catch that golden thief..." James Potter said, riding his broomstick, and then kicking his legs hard, he flew directly into the sky...


    "Haha..." Regarding James Potter''s declaration of victory, Zhou Ye just sneered twice without a smile...he--riding on the broom?This is impossible, it is impossible to ride a broom in this life...


    So--Zhou Ye stood directly on top of the broom, tapped the broom lightly on his toe...In an instant the broom took Zhou Ye and rose into the sky...


    "Why, after seeing the little prince riding a broomstick, I don''t want to ride this stuff anymore?" A girl could not help whispering while looking at Zhou Ye''s handsome figure.


    "I don''t want to ride anymore... I feel so ugly..." Another girl also agreed...


    It is said that there is no harm if there is no comparison... James Potter is riding on the broomstick in a normal posture, chasing the golden snitch in mid-air, while Zhou Ye is standing on the broom, his hands behind his back, and he shuttles back and forth in mid-air... ¡­That posture looks very chic...The comparison between the two postures is absolutely superior...


    Zhou Ye stood on the broomstick, flying in the air... He could end the game in an instant, but... what should I say?His playfulness is up again...


    He turned sharply and flew behind James Potter... From the eyes of the people below, he was running after James Potter... But-in fact, he just used his body to block In mid-air, Madam Hooch, who was riding on a broomstick to escort the two of them, just looked at...


    "The curse will disappear..." When Madam Huo Qi''s gaze was completely blocked by Zhou Ye with her body, Zhou Ye said these three words silently...A white light quickly hit James Potter''s. On the broom.


    Because of the angle, neither the classmates below nor Mrs. Hooch saw this scene... let alone James Potter...


    James Potter just felt that his broomstick swayed a little abnormally, and then started to fly smoothly again... So he didn''t feel anything about it... However, gradually, he felt something wrong. ...


    James Potter felt more and more pain in his butt straddling the broom... and, faintly, there was still some chromium on his own...


    That¡¯s right, Zhou Ye just used the [Curse to Eliminate] to eliminate the seat magic on the flying broomstick. This magic was cast on the broom before it left the factory... But now it has been eliminated by Zhou Ye... ¡­


    Just ask you, what kind of experience is that a big man who gave all his weight to a stick???Others don¡¯t know. Anyway, James Potter feels that the chromium in the tail bone is so painful... and for the first time in his life, he has experienced the sadness of Dandan...


    The first thousand and sixty chapters


    Zhou Ye was not in a hurry to catch the Golden Snitch... Instead, he was dangling beside James Potter...


    "What are you doing..." The increasingly unbearable feeling under him made James Potter''s temper a little more irritable... He even couldn''t help shouting at Zhou Ye: "Go find that damn golden snitch. Go... what''s shaking around me?"


    "I''m just observing how a man feels when riding on a crossbar..." Zhou Ye said, his figure fell off, and the whole person''s fuchsia clock hung on the broomstick...youzai ridiculed With James Potter."Tell me, do you feel comfortable now?"


    "..." James Potter was sure that Zhou Ye was playing with himself. He gritted his teeth and endured the discomfort... urging the flying broom... and speeding up to chase the Golden Snitch... He wanted to end this quickly Game...


    However, will Zhou Ye do as he wishes??It certainly won''t... Zhou Ye just swayed left and right like this, and sometimes even deliberately gave cover to the golden snitch, so that James Potter could not catch the golden snitch...


    In the eyes of those freshmen who didn''t know the predicament that James Potter was facing at this moment, the two of James Potter and Zhou Ye flying around in midair were completely evenly matched...


    "Jaime-come on, don''t lose to that guy..." This was the boy''s roar.


    "Little prince, you are the best... Come on... yeah-handsome action..." This was the voice of the girls cheering Zhou Ye.


    Whenever Zhou Ye made a difficult move on the flying broomstick, the girls below couldn¡¯t help but scream...Afterwards, the girls didn¡¯t care if Zhou Ye could win the game... to them That said, it''s a worthwhile trip to see such a wonderful flight show.

 The Movie World Chapter 747

    On the other hand, Mrs. Hooch, who was in charge of overseeing and protecting, did not notice James Potter''s abnormal behavior...


    It is estimated that even if she knew that the seat curse on James Potter''s flying broomstick was gone, Mrs. Hooch would not say anything. After all, for her, it is normal for her to have no seat curse on the flying broom... why??Ahem...a tens of years old lady who is still obsessed with Quidditch sports... guess why?If you understand, you understand...I don''t understand...Ahem, classmate, you are so pure.


    "This little guy...Flying is the best thing I have seen since I learned how to fly..." Watching Zhou Ye teasing James Potter with difficult movements on the broomstick, Mrs. Hooch I couldn''t help muttering to myself: "Maybe, Ravenclaw''s Quidditch team really hopes to win the championship..."


    You know, in the past Hogwarts Quidditch competitions, the championship was basically produced between Gryffindor and Slytherin. Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff were completely accompanied by running...


    Hufflepuff doesn¡¯t know the reason, but-Ravenclaw¡¯s reason is because there are too many girls...Sports things, after all, boys are better than girls...As a flight class teacher, they compete with Quidditch. The referee, Mrs. Hooch still has a good impression of Ravenclaw.


    Seeing such a guy who is enough to turn the game around, as long as other people''s performance is not so bad, then the Ravenclaw team in this league may be able to give everyone a big surprise...


    "Perhaps I should go find Professor Fei Liwei..." Madam Hooch murmured as she watched the two still fighting for the Golden Snitch.


    The Professor Fei Liwei in her mouth is the dean of Ravenclaw and also the teacher of the curse class...


    Time passed by one minute and one second... James Potter felt more uncomfortable... This thing may be better when you feel numb because you are too long, but... ten minutes is definitely not It may make you feel numb, but it will only make you feel painful...


    "Can''t do this anymore... Potter... You have to think of a way... Think of a way... There is..." Seeing the golden snitch flying behind the statue in a blink of an eye, James Potter''s eyes lit up. Know the characteristics of the Golden Snitch.


    This is a cunning little thing. If you think you can block it in the other direction, it will definitely make you doubt your IQ... So, this is the time to win or lose in one fell swoop...


    Thinking of this, James Potter pulled the Flying Broomstick and made the appearance of chasing to the left. He watched Zhou Ye fly to the left as expected... He pulled the flying broomstick, and returned to the right... ¡­


    After he threw away Zhou Ye, the moment he turned to the statue... he saw the cunning little thing hiding there... he excitedly stretched out his right hand and grabbed it towards the golden snitch... ¡­"We are set to win..."


    "Really?" Just when James Potter felt that the overall situation was set, he grabbed the golden thief with a hand like lightning, grabbing the golden thief into his own hand the moment his finger touched the golden snitch... ¡­


    "How...will...like this..." Looking at Zhou Ye hanging upside down in front of him with a triumphant smile... James Potter felt that all his efforts were so ridiculous...


    "Sorry, I won..." Zhou Ye smiled in James Potter''s eyes, so hateful...


    Zhou Ye, who likes to kick others down the abyss when others think he is determined to win, once again satisfied his own evil taste.


    "I declare---the winner is Ravenclaw''s, Zhou Ye!!" Madam Hooch''s loud voice reached the ears of the new students who were eagerly waiting for the result of the game.


    "Hurray... Victory... The little prince won..." Upon hearing the result, the girls couldn''t help shouting... Supported their favorite little prince, and made a real profit... [Bet], How could they be unhappy.


    At this moment, regardless of college...All the girls who supported Zhou Ye hugged each other and shouted happily...


    On the other side... the boys are all downcast...


    I don''t know who said in a low voice."Damn Potter, if I don''t have the ability, I have to compete with others... I lost a Jin Jialong..."


    This sentence was like turning on some kind of switch, and the boys complained one by one...


    "I''ll return the money to everyone..." As soon as James Potter flew down, he heard such a pile of complaints... but he really didn''t say anything, their family was not short of money... or should In other words, the Potter family can be regarded as a wealthy family in the wizarding world... For those small money, he simply doesn''t like...


    James Potter''s words made the boys feel a little embarrassed... but they didn''t say anything anymore. They would like to bet and lose. It would be too ugly to quibble any more...


    "Tomorrow... I will give you the Invisibility Cloak..." After James Potter said this to Zhou Ye, he limped towards his brothers... If you look carefully , I will also find that this guy still has a little bit of horoscope... No way, it''s all worn out... It hurts as soon as he leaves.


    "What Jin Jialong?" Mrs. Hooch who flew down then asked curiously.


    "You got it wrong, there is no Jin Jialong..." Zhou Ye said hurriedly, "If you don''t believe me, ask them... right?"


    "Yes, Mrs. Hooch, you heard me wrong... There is nothing Jin Jialong..." Lily Evans had already had a tacit understanding with her little boyfriend, she hurriedly stepped forward and sat for her little boyfriend perjury.


    As people with vested interests, the girls also yelled happily, Mrs. Hooch, you heard it wrong, no one said anything about Jin Jialong... Yes, no, who said Jin Jialong??


    Faced with such single-minded freshmen, even though Madam Huo Qi knew that there must be something tricky in their words, she didn''t bother to pay attention to them anymore... She pulled Zhou Ye''s arm directly and walked towards Professor Fei Liwei''s office..." Little guy, you will be grateful to me... In the future, all the girls in the school will scream for your performance on the Quidditch arena..."


    "Although I feel that they will scream for me now, but I think it''s better to listen to you..." Zhou Ye haha ??with Madam Hooch, and gestured with his hands behind his back, making his own little Girlfriend Lily divided all the money he won among the girls who supported him according to the bet...


    Lily Evans noticed the small movements of her little boyfriend for the first time. She didn''t care whether Zhou Ye could see it or not, she clicked her little head vigorously... until she saw Zhou Ye and Madam Huo Qi. After disappearing in the hallway, she turned around and shouted to the sisters who supported her little boyfriend: "Divide the money..."


    "Hurray..." The girls heard this voice, and there was another cheer that resounded through the playground-as for the boys who suppressed Potter?Who cares about them... I don''t know people, they deserve to lose money.


    Chapter one thousand and sixty one


    At night-in the candlelit restaurant, Hogwarts students of all ages, according to their grades and branches, sat on both sides of the restaurant, happily enjoying a sumptuous dinner...


    "Ye, what is the matter with Madam Huo Qi calling you this afternoon...?" Lily Evans, who was sitting next to Zhou Ye, asked while eating ice cream in the cup...


    She is super curious about everything related to her little boyfriend. Perhaps this is the legendary concern and chaos??


    "Nothing..." Zhou Ye gently twisted a piece of cake and put it in his mouth. "Mrs. Hooch just took me to find the Quidditch Captain in Ravenclaw and introduced me to Ravenclaw. Quidditch team, recommend me to be a seeker..."


    "Gosh...really??" Lily couldn''t help being surprised when she heard the news. During the summer vacation, she added a lot of common sense about the wizarding world, especially about Hogwarts College... At least in the history of Hogwarts that she saw, there has never been a freshman who could enter the Quidditch team in the first grade.


    "Of course it''s true..." A voice coming from behind answered Lily Evans'' question...


    Lily couldn''t help but turned her head to look at the voice, and saw a slender figure wearing a Ravenclaw cloak standing behind her, and she was familiar with this person. It was the first day of school that she was responsible for leading them there. The fifth grade female senior in the freshman dormitory, Anne Euphemia.


    Lily couldn''t help but asked in surprise: "Senior sister Annie, why are you here...?"


    "I''ll look at the future seekers of our academy team..." When she said this, Annie Yufimia couldn''t help but gritted her teeth...


    "Senior sister Annie, has something happened between you and Ye?" The girl has always been very sensitive to the invisible and intangible things like atmosphere. Lily instantly felt that the female senior and her little boyfriend were sure between What happened.


    "Nothing..." X2


    This time it was Annie and Zhou Ye who answered in unison, which made Lily more certain that something she didn¡¯t know must have happened between the two...


    Perhaps it was because of this very tacit answer in the eyes of outsiders that Anne Euphemia couldn''t help but blush, and she couldn''t help but recall the experience in the afternoon...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of Annie''s memories¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "He?? The best seeker?? Are you kidding me? Captain?" "He has changed his clothes, carrying her beloved broomstick to the Ravenclaw Quidditch preparation room waiting for Annie You Feimia pointed at Zhou Ye with a look of surprise, and questioned her captain.


    Anne Euphemia is certainly no stranger to this extremely handsome young Zhengma, or it should be said-compared to other Quidditch sisters, she is more familiar with this so-called Ravenclaw Junior The new birth of the prince.


    Nothing else, just because she, as the fifth-grade prefect, was in contact with this year¡¯s new students earlier than others... She knows that this lovely little Zhengtai also has a little girlfriend, who is also Lavin. Crow''s freshman.


    For this cute little Zhengma, Annie is of course full of affection-but-full of affection does not mean that she can sit back and watch this little prince take her place as soon as she enters the team.


    That''s right, because of the departure of this year''s seventh grade graduates, Ravenclaw''s team will inevitably lose a chaser, but-the chaser is less than the seeker...


    She has served as a seeker for the Ravenclaw Quidditch team since the third grade. Although she admits that perhaps she did not do very well, Ravenclaw has not won first place once in these years. But-she has exhausted all her abilities to do her best...


    The sudden joining of the Seekers made Annie feel like she was thrown away as rubbish after being used-she would never accept such a result...


    "I''m not convinced..." Annie stared at her big eyes, and stared at the young Zhengtai who was half a head shorter than her. The fingers of the flying broomstick tightly were all whitened because of too much force... ¡­


    "This..." As the captain, Josie Plitt is also a little bit waxy. To be honest, her contender is not very strong, even... If it wasn''t because the previous generation of captains graduated, she would be regarded as a follower If the deputy captain was promoted to the position of captain, she would not even be able to fight for the position of captain.


    Unlike Annie, Josie joined Ravenclaw''s Quidditch team in the second grade. She was passionate and wanted to win the first place in the academy...but... After failing again and again, her contending heart gradually disappeared.


    In the past few years, Josie has been in the team, saying that she is the deputy captain, but in fact, she has done all the things of the team manager-what to coordinate the venue, what to comfort the players... She has done most of this kind of things, really She really can¡¯t do things like the previous captain to cheer up the players and do mobilization before the war...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 748

    This leads to her status in the team. She is said to be the captain. In fact, it is more like a role that glues all the players together... She does not have the so-called dignity of the captain... The captain said that she has the same majesty. Can''t learn...


    In general, the members of the team are fine on weekdays...


    However, once there was a fierce conflict...Josie couldn''t help it.


    As for Zhou Ye, he is indifferently looking at the members of the entire Ravenclaw Quidditch team. In the entire Ravenclaw team, the six players except him are actually women. ¡­¡­what is this??Did he come to a fake Quidditch team??


    "Hey, I said I''m not convinced..." Annie saw Xiao Zhengtai''s looking left and right, and immediately stopped fighting... She couldn''t wait to reach out and grab Zhou Ye''s ears and yell in his ears. He knew where his anger was.


    "Oh... I heard..." In front of Zhou Ye, the pretty senior sister who was forced to face him and almost stuck to his face, responded indifferently... "So? What do you want?? "


    "I want to play with you..." Annie was almost fainted by the attitude of this little villain... She was so angry, but his face was calm and calm, the feeling of being unable to get up at a breath, almost did not She was suffocated... She couldn''t help but push her pretty face closer to Zhou Ye, exhaled like a blue, and said viciously, word by word: "I said... I want to play with you, let''s see. Whoever is more suitable for the position of the seeker, the loser will be the chaser..."


    "No problem..." Zhou Ye''s lazy attitude completely ignited Annie''s violent temper...


    "Okay, go to the Quidditch venue now..." Annie Euphemia said that she was about to walk out with her flying broom, but she suddenly remembered one thing, that is, new students are not allowed The one who came to school with the flying broomstick... "If you don''t bring your own flying broomstick, then the captain, first lend him your flying broomstick..."


    "But but..." Josie hesitated a little aggrieved...


    She really doesn¡¯t want to lend her own light wheel 1000 to Zhou Ye. Although this is an old model a few years ago, but...the flying broom is a personal item to others, and she is still a boy, making her feel Very sorry...


    Chapter one thousand and sixty two


    Looking at Josie with a reluctant and reluctant face, Anne felt like she had miscalculated... Letting girls lend their flying broomsticks is like asking Muggle girls to lend their lipstick to boys... It''s really difficult.


    But you can¡¯t play without a flying broomstick. If you can¡¯t play, you can¡¯t beat this little guy.... If you can¡¯t beat this little guy, you have to give up the position of the seeker in the team... ah ah-it''s really a headache Choose, or else go to Quidditch teams in other colleges and ask them to borrow a flying broom??


    If it were those boys, Annie believes that as long as she speaks herself, they will definitely deliver their broomsticks to her hands without saying anything... But-once she speaks, those guys will definitely smell like a fishy smell. Like a cat, it''s tightly entangled around me. That kind of situation is exactly what I tried to avoid...


    Just when Annie was in a dilemma... Zhou Ye spoke again.


    "No need...I have a flying broom..." Zhou Ye said, taking out a long shiny silver surfboard from his wristband...and placing it in front of him.


    "...You...you...you call this a flying broom?"


    Seeing this extremely beautiful silver surfboard, the players in the lounge all leaked a surprised look. Although the space bracelet is more magical, the magic world is not without space magic tools, but most of them are not. How famous...


    Only Anne Euphemia asked angrily: "Do you think I haven''t seen anything from the Muggle World? This is obviously a surfboard in the Muggle World, OK..."


    "Oh, I almost forgot..." Zhou Ye patted his forehead and commanded to the silver surfboard in his hand: "Turn me into a broom..."


    As his words fell, the silver surfboard melted into a pool of silver liquid like wax when it touched the flames, and then the silver liquid quickly turned into an extremely handsome flying broom...


    In fact, he did it deliberately. He took this opportunity to show his silver surfboard in front of everyone, so... In the future, when he is standing on the silver surfboard and playing Quidditch, he has a reason... You said this is not flying broom?But it will turn into a broom... the silver surfboard is just a disguise for its pride.


    "...Okay..." Annie felt that her anger had almost burned out in Zhou Ye''s seemingly inconsequential action... She took a deep breath and looked at the root in Zhou Ye''s hand. The silver deformed flying broomstick, which looked one size larger than the ordinary flying broomstick, said: "Even if you have a flying broomstick... Then, can you compete?"


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye said lazily.


    "So... let''s go!" Annie said, heading towards the Quidditch training ground...


    In fact, at this time, Quidditch¡¯s training ground was already there, and the Slytherin team was using it... However, under the negotiation of Ravenclaw¡¯s captain Josie Plett, those guys agreed to temporarily give up The venue...different from the little P kids who haven''t gotten to know them yet, many of these guys are senior students, and their immunity to female classmates is basically zero.


    A group of guys wearing this green Slytherin team uniform stood under the field, pointing to Zhou Ye and Annie who were standing in the center of the field preparing to start the game...


    In the eyes of these guys in Slytherin, regardless of whether the Ravenclaw team changed a seeker this year, they couldn''t threaten them... Quidditch was never a one-person sport.


    As Captain Josie released the Golden Snitch, Annie was already riding on her flying broomstick, ready to fly... But looking at Zhou Ye, she didn''t make any flight preparations at all. Instead, she took the silver flying into the sky. The broom was thrown to the ground.


    Zhou Ye''s actions aroused the surroundings... For those who had never seen Zhou Ye''s flying skills, Zhou Ye''s actions were a bit too weird, they couldn''t help staring at Zhou Ye curiously...want to see This freshman who was recommended to enter the Quidditch team in this first grade, how did they use the flying broom...


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Seeing Zhou Ye''s actions, Annie almost didn''t get angry... "Respect for your opponent is to respect yourself...Do you know??"


    "I really respect you..." Zhou Ye was a little confused at first, but after following Annie''s gaze and seeing the silver arrow thrown on the ground, he knew what she was thinking... "My flying skills are somewhat extraordinary. It''s different, you don''t need to care too much..."


    "Okay..." Annie took a deep breath again... She didn''t know why she was angry more than in the past few years... Actually, it made sense to explain it in another way... Because she cares, so pissed off¡­¡­


    First, Zhou Ye was recommended to be a seeker, which made Annie feel betrayed...


    Secondly, Zhou Ye''s attitude gave her a feeling that she was not valued by Zhou Ye...


    In addition to the current... Zhou Ye''s weird flying start style gave her a feeling that she was underestimated by Zhou Ye... In short, don''t guess the girl''s thoughts...


    "Prepare¡ªstart!" With a command, Josie threw out the golden snitch that she was holding tightly in her hands...In an instant a golden light pierced the evening sky, with a golden thread indistinguishable from the naked eye. Flew in midair.


    And Annie pushed her legs hard, and rode a flying broomstick to chase the Golden Snitch... But faster than her was a silver light¡ª¡ª


    The silver light brought a strong hurricane blew past her, making her feel like a small fishing boat in a huge wave, floating back and forth, and even unable to control her own balance...


    When an object with a speed of more than 100 kilometers per hour passes by you, you will feel a strong wind with a speed of more than 100 kilometers per hour passing by. What if the object reaches a speed of more than 500 kilometers per hour?The wind speed of 500 kilometers has reached enough to blow people away.


    But Zhou Ye, who was speeding up the flight, did not notice this detail. The reason why he was so anxious was because he was about to have dinner... he didn''t want to be blamed by Lori, and second, because he really wanted to end this earlier. It was a boring game. In one afternoon, he caught the Golden Snitch belt twice...Is it interesting??


    However, Zhou Ye, who caught the Golden Snitch with lightning speed, suddenly heard a cry of exclamation from below... He couldn''t help but look down, and saw that Annie was like a swan with an arrow in the air. Falling to the ground...


    The first thousand and sixty-three chapters


    "Are you going to die?" Annie, whose head fell to the broomstick, felt a little ridiculous at the moment. At this moment, she thought of nothing else, but asked in her heart whether she was really going to die??


    "I didn''t expect to die in the hands of that little guy..." Annie felt calm in her mind, and she even started to tease herself...In a moment, she remembered what happened today in her mind. After stroking it again, even if Annie was sluggish, she found that she had a strange affection for that little villain...


    "But that''s fine... even if you don''t know that I like you... But it is a good thing to remember me for a lifetime in this way..." Annie thought, and couldn''t help but turn her gaze to Zhou. In the direction where Ye is located, she just wants to take a look at that cute little Zhengtai one last time... "I just don''t know, will I continue to live in Hogwarts as a ghost after I die, just like Myrtle... ¡­If it¡¯s that... maybe..."


    Just when Annie was thinking about it, she suddenly saw Zhou Ye''s somewhat stunned look. Seeing Zhou Ye''s look like this, Annie even had a tinge of revenge, hum-I told you to fly so fast, just the airflow would take me Blow it down...Bad guy, regret it now?Are you sad??


    However, then, Zhou Ye''s actions made Annie couldn''t help but want to shout...


    I saw Zhou Ye, who was originally more than two hundred meters away from her, instantly bursting into a white, steam-like circular mist... Then Zhou Ye''s figure appeared directly beside her as if teleporting... a pair Little hand, tightly hugged her who was falling...


    It was not until Annie was sure that she was safe that she heard a burst of muffled thunder-like noises, resounding across the sky... That was the sound of breaking through the air after Zhou Ye broke through the sound barrier in an instant...


    "I... Am I still alive?" The touch from under her feet and the restraint of her waist made Annie couldn''t help but blink her eyes when she faced Zhou Ye...The experience of dying to death made her at this moment. Still in a state of confusion...


    "Well, you are still alive..." Zhou Ye said with a smile... A pair of small hands moved slightly on Annie''s slender waist... Well, it is really the touch of a sports girl, it feels good... soft and yet not lost elasticity¡­¡­


    "You saved me?" Annie stared fiercely at the young lady in front of her, her eyes radiating a strange light that Zhou Ye was familiar with...


    "Uh-if you didn''t see anyone else, I think I did save you..." Zhou Ye replied and gently raised his toe... The silver light and shadow are like dancing elves, not far from the ground. At one meter, a big stretch rushed directly into the sky again at a right angle of ninety degrees...


    Annie didn''t say anything, she directly held Zhou Ye''s small face, and awkwardly suppressed her gaze...Zhou Ye, this guy was enjoying the clumsy first-time mouth of the senior sister, while secretly thinking [Save people] A life, promise by body, I am familiar with this routine...]


    Of course¡ªthe two did not stay in the sky for long. After all, there is a group of companions waiting anxiously for the result...So¡ªAnne just gave her first words and did nothing else. , Didn¡¯t even confess...


    But Annie thought wishfully that Zhou Ye had understood her heart... and she also responded... [Just ask you, if a beautiful girl takes the initiative to kiss you, would you not let it go?Certainly not... Then Zhou Ye did the same. He even gave some guidance to the girl.]


    "Anne, are you okay..." As soon as Zhou Ye and Annie landed, a group of partners immediately surrounded him. At this time, the outcome is not important, as long as people are safe and sound...


    "I''m fine... Fortunately Ye saved me..." Annie shook her head with a blushing face, and then said: "After this competition, I admit that my flying skills are far inferior to Ye. From now on I will be a chaser. The position of the golfer, the seeker, is Ye''s..."

 Movie World Chapter 749

    "Hey, when did you call our little prince so affectionate... You can call your name directly..." Or else gossip is the nature of girls?Annie only changed her name a bit, and was caught by a team member.


    "We are the relationship between life and death... You can''t envy..." Faced with the ridicule of her companions, Annie generously pinned her long hair with scattered sideburns behind her ears, pretending to be right. Said: "Okay, dinner is about to begin... Let''s go together..."


    The girls were happily surrounded by today''s little hero and the lucky star who survived. When they planned to leave the Quidditch venue... they suddenly realized that Captain Josie hadn''t followed...


    "Captain, what''s the matter with you?" Annie turned her head a little strangely and looked at Captain Josie Plitt who was standing in the middle of the field...


    She was still standing there, staring blankly in the air, Annie fell to the ground, and the flying broom was less than fifteen meters away from her...


    "Captain???" Josie didn''t respond to their shouts, which made the girls a little nervous... They couldn''t help but surround themselves, wanting to see if something went wrong with their captain...


    However, when they walked in front of Josie, they found that-Josie''s pretty face looking up to the sky was already covered with tears... "Josie... don''t scare us, what''s the matter with you? Comfortable??"


    "No...I''m fine..." Qiao Qian said, gently pushing away her sisters, and then she hugged Zhou Ye in her arms...


    "Hey, Josie... what are you doing?" Annie yelled first when she saw Josie''s actions... Ye''s little girlfriend, forget it, compared to others, she is the third party , But is the captain also wanting to get in for a kick?I''m sorry, even a sister, she will never shrink back...


    Thinking of this, Annie wanted to reach out and separate the two... However, Josie''s next sentence stopped her hand in mid-air and could no longer move...


    "His Royal Highness--please...please, lead Ravenclaw to win a Quidditch match..." Josie''s words almost roared and silenced the girls...


    Once upon a time, they all joined the team with a love of Quidditch... Once again, they were used to defeat and lost their fighting spirit... and even forgot how it feels to win...


    They were unwilling... they were angry... they cursed... they tried desperately... However, in the end they still did not succeed...


    Whenever the academy held a Quidditch competition in the school year, they became spectators...the podium of their dreams, never had a Ravenclaw member ever boarded...they were lost The heart of winning the championship for a long time burned again at the moment Zhou Ye arrived.


    Because--they saw the hope of winning...because they have Zhou Ye, the strongest flying skill...their pride of Ravenclaw, their prince...


    "Please... lead us on the podium... Even if only once... Once is just fine... In another year, I will graduate... I don''t want to tell my children and grandchildren in the future... We Ravenclaw is the best branch, although we have never won an academy Quidditch championship..." Josie¡¯s tearful cry was Ravenclaw¡¯s unwilling voice and Ravenclaw¡¯s resentment. sound¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye looked at the group in front of him, looked at his senior sisters with pleading eyes, and felt a little panic in his heart... Everyone has only seen Gryffindor compete with Slytherin for the championship, who cares about Xian Ravenclaw who fish like soy sauce??They have been making foils for long enough... it''s time for them to taste the taste of champions.


    Zhou Ye looked at the elder sister who was crying like a child, gently raised his little hand, helped her tidy up the somewhat chaotic bangs, and then¡ª¡ª said in a slow but sure tone: "I promise you... As long as I am in the academy, the Ravenclaw emblem will always be floating on the Quidditch championship podium..."


    The first thousand and sixty-four chapters


    I don¡¯t know when, on the Quidditch field, everyone on the Slytherin team that was onlookers quietly left... Only one of the Ravenclaw team who hugged each other and cried like children was left. Help the girls...


    Zhou Ye didn''t recruit anymore. He''s not afraid.He was not afraid... but when the girl cried, he became a little scared... He really coaxed the captain to coax Annie, coax the chaser coaxed the goalkeeper...


    In the end, he made him a little eager... With a roar, if anyone cries again, he will quit the Quidditch team... Suddenly the whole world is much quieter...


    "Little villain... how can you threaten people like that..." Annie held her damaged flying broomstick in one hand, and gently pinched it around Zhou Ye''s waist with the other hand... not so much as a pinch, as it is. Reality to the touch...


    "I''m very desperate when you cry like this... What if any teacher sees it and thinks I have bullied you..." Zhou Ye slapped his hands and said that there is nothing he can do...


    "You are bullying me... You broke my flying broomstick..." Annie''s coquettish voice made the girls look at me... But everyone didn''t care... Girl, dare to pursue your own happiness, This is not surprising in Europe...


    "Okay, okay... I''ll give you a new flying broom when I look back..." Zhou Ye didn''t care about a flying broom, in other words, things that can be solved with money are nothing...


    "You said, don''t shame..." Annie heard Zhou Ye''s words, her happy pair of beautiful eyes almost narrowed into a line... Annie doesn''t care about the value of flying broomsticks, and her home is not a poor family. , What she cares about is who is the person giving her things... So far, she has never accepted gifts from other boys¡ªZhou Ye, this is the first time she takes the initiative to ask for gifts from boys and still uses The name of compensation.


    "I definitely won''t be fooling..." Zhou Ye said as he walked to Ravenclaw''s lounge surrounded by the girls. They needed to change their clothes a little bit, and then take a shower... They were all sweaty after exercise. , Although it can be cleaned with magic, it is more comfortable to take a bath at this time, right?


    Of course...Zhou Ye didn''t have that benefit...He was rushed to his dormitory to take a bath...After all, Ravenclaw has had no male players for many years, so the men''s locker room has long been abandoned...Need to clean up Just use it...


    Zhou Ye, on the grounds that he wanted to accompany Lily Evans to eat together, refused Anne''s request to wait for him and then eat together... Just when he ignored Anne''s resentful eyes and rushed directly to his bedroom... ...Where he hadn''t noticed, a green vine dangling along the corner of the wall, shrank into an office.


    When Zhou Ye finished washing up and accompanied Lily to the restaurant for dinner... a jealous school sister came over to find the fault...


    "Senior sister and Ye have a tacit understanding..." Lily Evans looked at Annie, and then at her little boyfriend. She always felt that something happened to them in a place she didn''t know...


    "Who would have a tacit understanding with him..." Annie was disturbed by Lily''s words, and she felt guilty of robbing her little sister''s boyfriend...


    However, at this moment-the ghost of Ravenclaw, Ms. Gray and the ghostly fat monk of Hufflepuff walked past everyone''s dining table, looking like no one else... It seemed that they were completely here. My dining table is used as a forest trail.


    This is not really a big deal... After all, except for the first time freshmen entering Hogwarts will be shocked, the others at Hogwarts have long been accustomed to the existence of ghosts...


    However, if you pass by, just pass by... The content of the chat directly makes Annie almost embarrassed to death.


    "Did you know? Ms. Gray..."


    "What''s wrong? Fat monk?"


    "I heard Pepigui say that your little prince of Ravenclaw has joined the Quidditch team... and also had a test this afternoon..."


    "Oh? That''s really good news... I am very optimistic about the little prince!"


    "No, no, Ms. Gray, listen to me first... The point is not that the little prince joined the Quidditch team, but that in this afternoon¡¯s test, the little prince and the flower of Ravenclaw, Anne Yuffi Mia was in mid-air, and there was a very romantic mouth in the air. Don''t... Oh, my God, it makes me enviable to think about it... What a lucky little guy..."


    "No, no, unlike your point of view, I feel that Anne Euphemia is the lucky girl... after all, our little prince is too cute..."


    "Perhaps this is the legendary love story of the prince and princess??"


    "That''s right¡ªI think so too, fat monk..."


    While chatting, the two ghosts passed by the person stubbornly...Annie was sluggish all over... "Then, that, that I have something to do... first... first go back..."


    With that said, Annie ran out of the restaurant in a hurry... That speed definitely made the Muggle athletes participating in international track and field competitions ashamed.


    "Dear Ye, can you tell me what the hell is going on?" Lily Evans stared at her little boyfriend with a pair of cute big eyes, and ran out to grab food without looking for a while??The maid sisters were right, and they couldn¡¯t relax their guard...


    "It''s nothing... It''s just that I rescued Annie... Annie was so excited that she was justified..." Zhou Ye intended to be fooled... However, although Lily Evans was small, she was not so easy to fool the past...


    "I want to listen to the detailed process... Dear Ye, you have one night to tell me exactly what happened..." Lily Evans said, grabbing her boyfriend''s hand in one hand and holding it in the other. I greeted the little sister in my dormitory with the ice cream I haven''t finished eating... and walked towards the dormitory...


    "It doesn''t need to be so formal..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly.


    "Of course..." Lily Evans deliberately made a fierce look on the cute little face, and said: "You haven''t paid enough public food at home, so you want to go out and get dirty... You want to go out. It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll pay the public food first..."


    Zhou Ye almost didn''t laugh out loud when she heard Lily''s words... I am afraid that this little cutie still doesn''t know the true meaning of this sentence. She only occasionally heard her maid say this and remembered it in her heart... Especially She deliberately pretended to be fierce, so fierce that she didn''t feel so fierce, but gave people a feeling that a child deliberately imitated the appearance of an adult...cute to the extreme.


    "Are you sure you want me to pay the public pay?" Zhou Ye leaned in to Lily''s ear, and lightly breathed into her ear... Lily only felt her body soft, and almost sat on the ground... "I...I ..."


    "What you said, don''t regret it..." Zhou Ye didn''t wait for Lily Evans to react, pulled up Little Lolly, and ran towards his bedroom...


    After answering a few questions about the doorknob along the way, Zhou Ye led Lily directly into his dormitory...At this time, Isabel was not in the dormitory, and there was a note on the table.[I went to play with Bella...]


    Zhou Ye glanced at the note, and then stopped paying attention... He directly put Lily on his couch, and then rushed over... With a sound like a cat cry... a certain little Lori paid her due price for what she said...


    Although Zhou Ye hasn''t really started because Lily is a little too young...but-there are always tricks or something.


    The first thousand and sixty-five chapters


    Annie was sitting on the window sill in the corridor on the third floor, looking at the silver moon gradually rising outside, her heart was filled with confusion... Just because of embarrassment, she ran all the way without discerning the direction, she did not expect to ran directly to the third floor...but ,They come, the security.Annie simply sat on the windowsill, trying to sort out her heart...


    After nearly surviving in the afternoon, Annie was sure that she liked Zhou Ye¡¯s heart, but she couldn¡¯t face Lily Evans¡¯s innocent eyes... after all, stealing someone else¡¯s boyfriend is not a glorious thing. thing¡­¡­

 Movie World Im King Chapter 750

    Annie knew that this was wrong and immoral-but if love is divided into moral and immoral, then many love stories circulating in the world will not happen...


    Should she be brave enough to chase Zhou Ye for her own heart... or should she stop at enough time to end this budding relationship early??


    Annie is very confused...


    "Anne...what are you doing sitting here?" A voice came from behind Annie, shocked Annie who was sitting on the window sill. She turned around and took a look. There was a person wearing a black robe. The beautiful woman was standing in the corridor not far from her, no one else¡ªit was Jasmine Petrick, the tutor of the Defense Against the Dark Arts class.


    "Good evening, teacher Jasmine..." Annie said hello to Jasmine, and looked at the silver moon in the night sky again... as if this could clear up the chaotic thoughts in her mind...


    "Good evening, Annie..." Jasmine Petrick walked behind Annie and asked in a low voice, "Is there anything unhappy? Is it convenient to talk about it?"


    "I..." At this moment, Annie really had an urge to find someone to talk to... However, when she came to the side, she couldn''t speak."No... nothing, teacher Jasmine..."


    "Well, if you don''t want to say something... then maybe you want a cup of hot cocoa... it will make you feel better..." Jasmine Petrick said, patted Annie on the shoulder, and then Turned around and walked down the corridor...that was where her dormitory was located."Come on, Annie..."


    "Um..." Annie didn''t know why. She felt as if Mr. Jasmine''s words were full of persuasiveness at this moment. She didn''t want to disturb Mr. Jasmine''s rest. She turned around and jumped off the window sill, followed Mrs. Jasmine''s steps and came to her dormitory. Among.


    "Sit down..." Jasmine asked while lighting the candles in the house with magic, "Do you need extra sugar? Sweets will make you feel better..."


    "No, Mr. Jasmine... Ordinary hot cocoa is fine..." Annie sat on the sofa in the dormitory somewhat restrained, watching Mr. Jasmine waving her magic wand there, directing the utensils to make hot cocoa there... ¡­


    "If there is anything I can help you, just tell me..." Jasmine asked softly while brewing cocoa powder. The voice was like the comfort of a confidant sister, which made people feel extremely warm. .


    "No...I...actually..." Perhaps because Jasmine''s heart-warming offensive played a role, Annie hesitated and said, "Actually...I fell in love with someone..."


    "It''s normal...you have reached this age..." Jasmine responded with a soft voice, but the hand holding the wand unknowingly used a little force...


    "But...I know I shouldn''t fall in love with him...because he already has a girlfriend..." Anne''s words made the magic wand in Jasmine''s hand creaked overwhelmed...


    "What is this sound?" Annie asked a little strangely: "Mr. Jasmine, have you heard any strange sound..."


    "No, it''s nothing...I think it''s probably because the furniture here is a bit too old..." Jasmine hurriedly covered up: "So now? What decision did you make?"


    "..." Anne was a little silent when she heard Jasmine''s words... After hesitating for a while, she said firmly: "I decided to continue chasing him... even if... even if there is no response in the end, I will definitely chase him. To the lowest...because I don¡¯t want to regret it in the future...I regret not chasing a boy I love deeply...even if that boy already has a girlfriend..."


    "Crack¡ªcrack..." A crisp sound of broken glassware thought of Annie''s words, she stood up a little strangely... looked at Jasmine and said, "Mr. Jasmine, what''s the matter? Do you need my help? "


    "Eh heh heh..." A sneer that made Annie''s creeps sounded, followed by Jasmine''s frost-like words: "Since-since I know that someone else has a girlfriend... why... why bother to destroy others Feelings...Is it fun to do this?"


    "No... Teacher Jasmine, what''s wrong with you?" Although she felt something was wrong, Annie still asked, "I like Zhou Ye... Teacher, what''s wrong with you?"


    "I''m talking about the little villain Zhou Ye..." When Jasmine said this, the love-hate intertwined feelings in her words, even the somewhat dull Annie heard it... "This little villain...I... ¡­"


    "Could it be...Does Mr. Jasmine, you also like Zhou Ye????" Anne was shocked when she heard Jasmine''s words, this has only just started one day, okay... Hogwarts College, Jasmine, known as the most beautiful Veeva The teacher was actually conquered by that little villain??


    "Who...who...who would like that extremely bad little bastard..." Jasmine''s face was blushing when she heard Anne''s question... Obviously, even a three-year-old kid couldn''t be fooled by such insincere words. ...Not to mention Annie, who is fifteen or sixteen years old.


    "..." Annie looked at Jasmine with a shy face, and felt speechless for a while...what''s the situation...


    However, at this moment, the blush on Jasmine''s face gradually dissipated. She looked at the beautiful girl who was her own student in front of her, and said coldly: "The little villain belongs to me... Now, if you quit, I will still It can be treated as if nothing happened...otherwise..."


    "What else?" Annie herself is also a character who refuses to admit defeat...If Jasmine is playing a tragic play, maybe Annie will retreat as soon as she really softens. Under such a strong pressure, she will only get Anne''s resistance.


    "Otherwise...?? Haha...Although I can''t do anything with that little villain, it doesn''t mean that I can''t do anything with you...Tangle it, baby..." Following Jasmine''s spell, they were placed on both sides of the sofa as decorations. The potted green potted plants grew into giant vines tens of meters long in the blink of an eye, but when they were stunned, they tied Anne to death...


    "Papa..." With a sound, the magic wand held tightly in Annie''s hand could no longer be grasped, and it fell to the ground.


    "Ye¡ªhelp me..." As the vines became tighter and tighter, Annie felt like she couldn''t breathe... She couldn''t help groaning in a low voice...


    "Huh... that little villain won''t come to save you... You just die this heart..." Jasmine said angrily... To be honest, she really didn''t intend to put Annie and the dead... at most. Faint her...


    "Who said I won''t come?" A voice rang from behind Jasmine, and Jasmine''s body was shocked... And Annie''s eyes were full of smiles, and she knew that her little prince would come to rescue her...


    The first thousand and sixty-six chapters


    "My time of turning my face, you just play so hard..." Zhou Ye looked at Annie helplessly at the vine, sighed, and walked directly to Annie''s side, just like tearing cotton. Pulled the vine that trapped Annie to pieces...


    "Ye, be careful of Teacher Jasmine... She is already crazy..." Annie, who was just released, was lying on the sofa before catching her breath, and hurriedly reminded Zhou Ye...


    "Little bastard...you let it go...I will never let her get out of here alive today..." The magic wand in Jasmine''s angry hand trembled... She couldn''t tell whether she was angry with Zhou Ye or not. Getting angry with Annie...


    "Don''t make a fuss..." Zhou Ye just stared at Jasmine''s angry words. Just like an angry daughter-in-law, a certain little Maiwa obediently dropped the magic wand in her hand, and walked to Zhou Ye''s side, low. With his little head... a baby is wronged, but the baby doesn''t say anything about it.


    Seeing this situation, Annie almost lost her chin... Is this Mr. Jasmine who just looked like a big villain?This is totally two styles of painting. Hey...


    "Let''s talk, what the hell is going on..." Zhou Ye took a seat on the sofa, and dragged Anne and Jasmine off one by one... sat on both sides of him...


    "I just watched her kiss you in the air in the afternoon... so I was angry..." Jasmine said with a grieved expression: "I just want to scare her... if she is just impulsive because of your little villain''s appearance, Then if I scared her, she must have left you... Such a casual woman is not qualified to get you a little bad guy..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, the girl said so reasonable, he was speechless... But-this wind cannot be long, if it is not Bella''s room, it is next door, if it is not Bella faction Isabel sent a message to herself, I guess this girl really dared to kill Anne... Don''t underestimate Veeva''s jealousy.


    "I''ll talk to you about your problem later..." Zhou Ye said, staring at Jasmine fiercely, and she shrank her neck in fright...like an aggrieved little wife...


    After talking about Jasmine for the time being, Zhou Ye turned his head again and looked at Annie... "So, as you can see... I am a very carefree man... Are you sure you want to join our big family? ?"


    "..." Annie was silent... after a while... asked: "Can you tell me how many girlfriends you have?"


    "..." Zhou Ye was silent.


    "At this time, are you reluctant to tell me this?" Annie asked angrily.


    "No... I''m just counting..." Zhou Ye sighed...


    "Puff..." Annie almost didn''t laugh when she heard Zhou Ye''s words... An eleven-year-old Mrs. Luo told you in a serious manner that he was counting the number of his girlfriends... How funny this scene looks ...The atmosphere that was originally a bit solemn gradually began to warm up with Annie''s laughter...


    "So, Lily isn''t your only girlfriend, right?" Annie asked with a smile.


    "Yes..."


    "Then do they all know each other''s existence?" Annie asked curiously.


    "You should ask Jasmine about this question..." Zhou Ye said, leaning back slightly so that the two women could have a face-to-face conversation...


    Originally, Jasmine didn¡¯t want to answer Anne¡¯s question... After all, she was a Veeva, contrary to Veeva¡¯s tradition, she didn¡¯t even kill the man who was Huaxin, and she didn¡¯t want to be eaten by Huaxin¡¯s boyfriend... What a shame to Veeva...


    However, Zhou Ye just patted her dolphins lightly, and Jasmine once again succumbed to what her little man was doing... "Of course I know..."


    "Then Mr. Jasmine, aren''t you angry? I heard that one of your Veevas..." Annie''s curiosity has reached the limit... Veeva is very famous for its magical humanoid habits. Almost every man in love is a seed of infatuation. Few playboys dare to provoke them...that is purely fatal behavior.


    "Angry... If I''m really not angry, you won''t be entangled by my vines just now..." Jasmine sighed after saying this, then looked affectionately at Zhou Ye... "But-I really can''t help him... Maybe he is my destined nemesis..."


    "..." Looking at Jasmine''s gaze, Annie fell silent thoughtfully... After a while, she said loudly: "I''ve decided... I want to join... I don''t believe that one can change the race of Veeva. A traditional man would be a bad scumbag...and, I think...I can''t live without this little villain..."


    "Welcome to join our big family..." Zhou Ye smiled and said to Annie... Zhou Ye was not surprised at Annie''s choice... If Annie chooses to leave herself, it would be really unexpected...


    This is not because Zhou Ye has confidence in his appearance, but because he has absolute confidence in his soul suggestion...no woman can leave his own under the suggestion of his soul... if so ??Ahem... what do you say?It¡¯s also a good choice for the overlord to make the bow hard. It¡¯s also good to get people first and then heart-shameless?What it is?Tasty?.


    "Now, let''s talk about your problem... my dear Jasmine..." Zhou Ye said, turning his gaze to Jasmine again... facing the somewhat dangerous gaze of her little man... Jasmine couldn''t help being tender. Shocked, that was scared... She really didn''t want to be punished by family law... That kind of feeling that made people want to die, she really didn''t want to try again...

 Movie World Chapter 751

    At this moment, Jasmine suddenly noticed Annie with a confused look. As if she had found her biggest savior, she hurriedly said to her little villain: "My dear...I think... Since there are new people joining today... Could it be you Shouldn''t newcomers be prioritized?"


    "There seems to be some truth to what I said..." Zhou Ye touched his smooth chin and said thoughtfully.


    "What? Is there any gift for the newcomer?" Annie asked curiously.


    "Very, very good gift..." Jasmine''s meaningful words made Annie feel a little wrong instinctively... But at this time she could no longer escape. I don''t know when, four vines have already entangled her. Ankles and wrists...hang her in the air like a big letter.


    "Hey... didn''t you say there are gifts?" Annie didn''t feel any panic when she arrived. She believed that Zhou Ye was there and she would never be in danger... However, she was a little too naive at this time. It is precisely because Zhou Ye is here that it is most dangerous...


    "Now, the gift is here..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and flew directly into the air, blocking Annie''s small eyes...


    "Mmm..."


    With the help of Jasmine, who served as a tiger, Annie experienced a first time that she would never forget...Of course, although Jasmine did not hesitate to use all means to please her in order to make her little villain forget the little things she had done. My little villain...


    But, but... Jasmine still couldn''t escape the Zhou family''s family method in the end... Her miserable appearance made the dying Annie greatly relieved, but she couldn''t help but take a warning, even though that seemed very comfortable. , But... that kind of miserable appearance, Annie didn''t want to try it once... really scared the baby to death.


    Chapter one thousand and sixty seven


    The rising sun slowly rises from the surface of the lake, spreading its golden light all over Hogwarts, the castle built in the middle of the lake... In a room shining by the sun, green, full of vitality vines Plants crawled all over the room, and on a large hanging window woven by soft vines that looked like a large hanging net, three figures were lying on the hanging window paved with sheets, asleep. .


    When sunlight shone through the window to the handsome face sleeping in the middle, Zhou Ye woke up...


    He slowly opened his eyes and looked at the sunlight spreading across the room... He had a rough judgment of time in his heart... He took his arms out of his warm embrace and patted lightly. He patted Annie on the back and whispered, "Anne...it''s time to get up...or we won''t be in time for breakfast..."


    "Let me... let me sleep for a while... honey..." Annie didn''t open her eyes, and she stretched out her arms. By virtue of her habit, she hugged a little villain again... even took him ''S head pressed into his arms...


    "..." Even though there was this kind of facial washing service early in the morning, Zhou Ye felt very happy...but...the time was really running out...so he could only pat Annie''s dolphins again...


    The tingling from somewhere made Annie wake up in an instant... She looked at Zhou Ye in her arms a little confused, and then at Jasmine, who had opened her eyes at the same time... Everything of last night rushed again. In her mind...


    "Oh my god... I must be crazy..." Anne still felt so incredible about the scene last night until she woke up completely - she could accept Zhou Ye having sex, after all - she also understood her own Xin... But what I didn''t expect was that she and Mr. Jasmine were dragged onto the couch by this little villain... and although she had some jealous thoughts in her heart, she didn''t have any thoughts of leaving Zhou Ye.To her, this is really incredible... "I must have been black magic by you..."


    "Well-I think so too..." Jasmine, who had already woken up when Zhou Ye called Annie for the first time, smiled and whispered to her comrades who fought side by side with her last night. : "So... now, the dream woke up... Go to the Ministry of Magic and report this little villain... I will never stop you..."


    "Yes, Teacher Jasmine, you really won''t stop me..." Annie didn''t take Jasmine''s words to heart at all, she stretched out lazily, not caring that all the good things in front of her were caused by the little villain Zhou Ye It''s all at a glance, anyway, I didn''t know how much I did the most intimate thing last night, this is nothing more...


    After stretching her back, Annie unceremoniously picked up her closest boyfriend, and after a good morning kiss, she teased: "But Ms. Jasmine, you will definitely bring her before the Auror from the Ministry of Magic arrives. Zhu Yeyuan walked high... and then said a bunch of bad things about me to him... right?"


    "..." Jasmine just wanted to refute Annie, but she got a slap in the face... without asking, this familiar hand shape, this familiar taste... who else is it not a small villain?Just when she was about to accuse someone of being too partial to the newcomer... she heard another slap to the flesh, and when she looked at Annie''s scornful look, she guessed it. Who was the slap on ...


    At this moment-Jasmine was mentally balanced instantly...


    "Okay... don''t make any noise..." Zhou Ye''s eyes widened, and one person came... early in the morning, they started to quarrel again. Are these two girls lacking training??


    Seeing Zhou Ye staring, although they looked cute... But Annie and Jasmine didn''t dare to sing against the little villain at this time. They had already known the actions of killing chickens and monkeys last night. The horror of family law...Of course, Jasmine is even more so. I have a deep understanding of it, who made her the chicken that was used to warn monkeys??


    Seeing that the two women were much better-behaved with low eyebrows and pleasing eyebrows, Zhou Ye was only satisfied with a good morning message... "Well, if you don''t get up, you will really be stuck here and can''t get out..."


    As Zhou Ye was talking, he turned over from the rattan couch hanging in mid-air... Picked up the clothes that were thrown on the ground and handed them to Annie... "Hurry up and get dressed, we''re going back..."


    "Hmm..." Annie nodded obediently. She also prioritized her, knowing that this is not the time for a fight... If she doesn''t want to live in the teacher''s dormitory by herself, she is best. Get dressed as soon as possible, and sneak back in secretly while the sisters in the dormitory are still not awake...


    Compared to Zhou Ye and Annie, who hurriedly put on clothes, Jasmine, who was the first to create a deep one, was the most relaxed. She supported her head with her arms and watched with interest the two of them looking for clothes in a hurry... ¡­


    "Baby Jasmine, do you need me to send you some potions soon?" Zhou Ye, who was dressed, asked Annie to help him sort the folds of his clothes while looking at Jasmine.


    "No need...I want to engrave this feeling on my soul...It belongs to you and my memory..." Who said that Veeva can''t speak love words?When Jasmine said this, Annie felt that she was less jealous of Jasmine."But I remember that you still have to teach us today?"


    Today, Jasmine is taking a class on defense against the dark arts for the fifth grade. Xueba Annie remembers clearly...


    "I will let my assistant teacher Bella take the place of the class..." Jasmine said lazily, "Occasionally I want to take a good rest..."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye pecked directly on Jasmine''s little dog, and said softly: "Take a good rest...I will come to see you after lunch is over, do I need to bring you some food? ??"


    "No need...I like fruits more than your human food..." Jasmine was exasperated by Zhou Ye''s pecking...Although she wanted to be by her little man all the time, but-- After all, she was a teacher at Hogwarts, and this kind of thing happened between the teacher and the students, so it''s not good to say... Moreover, she was even more afraid that Dumbledore would be driven out of Hogwarts when things were revealed.


    If it was before, Jasmine might not care at all. After all, she had long thought of leaving, but now...she still wants to stay at Hogwarts and witness the growth of her little man...


    "Baby Jasmine, take a good rest..." Zhou Ye saw through Jasmine''s thoughts at a glance. Although he disagrees with Jasmine''s fear of this or that,...everyone has their own ideas, and he does not want to change Jasmine. What... as long as she loves him."Then let''s go first..."


    Zhou Ye said, pointing slightly in front of him, and a circular portal with golden sparks opened in the middle of the room...Through the portal, you can vaguely see the view of the Ravenclaw common room opposite. ...


    "Go..." Zhou Ye picked up Annie and walked into the portal...As the two figures disappeared into the portal, the circular portal became smaller and smaller until it was completely closed...


    The first thousand and sixty-eight chapters


    "Oh my god... what kind of magic is this, it''s amazing..." Annie walked out of the portal and looked around. It was indeed Ravenclaw''s common room...


    "A small space magic, I will teach you when I have time..." Zhou Ye answered Annie''s words with a smile, and pointed to the lock at the entrance of the lounge, whispering: " Forget it!"


    "My dear... this..." Annie looked at Zhou Ye a little unclearly, she didn''t know why her little villain wanted to use forgetting technique on a lock...


    "If you don''t want the things that didn''t come back last night to be spread by those idle ghosts all day long...The Forgotten Curse is the best choice!" Zhou Ye sighed... Lessons from the past... ¡­


    At Hogwarts, the portraits and ghosts-forming the most active gossip group in Hogwarts, it can be said-there is something big, as long as they know it, then it''s over... You know it in all schools.


    The most annoying thing is that they are basically everywhere...this is the most disgusting.


    "Hmm..." Annie also remembered the two sturdy guys who passed by her at the dinner last night... She suddenly agreed with her and lit her head... She didn''t want all her privacy to be affected by these guys. The spread is everywhere.


    "Okay... See you soon! Honey..." Annie is very happy that her little villain can think about things so thoughtfully, which makes her feel like being cared for... Gently lower her head and peck at her little man''s horns. After a while, Annie wanted to take a cheerful pace and rush to her girls'' bedroom. However, as soon as she opened her leg, she felt a tearing pain...Suddenly, her footsteps stopped.


    "Take this...I think it will make you feel better..." Zhou Ye saw Annie''s movements and understood everything in seconds. He took out a bottle of pharmacy bottle with purple shimmer from his wristband and handed it. Past...actually, it was the healing potion that Bella prepared for Lily Evans, because she was afraid that her little man could not help but give little Lolita to the Dharma on the spot...but unexpectedly, Lily was useless. Annie used it first.


    "Hmm..." Annie took the healing potion from Zhou Ye. She wanted to open the bottle and drank it, but she remembered Jasmine''s words for no reason [I want to engrave this feeling on herself On the soul...that belongs to you and my memory]...a feeling of unwillingness flooded my heart...


    "Don''t drink it now? Baby?" Zhou Ye couldn''t help but ask curiously as he watched Annie stand there in a daze holding the medicine.


    "No, I''ll drink later when I go back..." Annie said, resisting the pain, and stepped forward towards the door of the girls'' bedroom...


    "...Slow down..." Before Zhou Ye''s words were finished, Annie''s back had disappeared behind the gate of the female dormitory... He shook his head helplessly, "I really don''t know why I didn''t even drink the potion. It''s going to hurt, one by one must endure the pain..."


    But he didn''t have much time to be in a daze here, because he thought of a little Lolita who was thrown into his bedroom by him...Little Lolita''s anger...it felt terrible even thinking about it...Zhou Ye hurriedly turned towards him Walked to his bedroom...


    Just as Zhou Ye calmed the anger of Lily Evans being left alone...On the other hand, in the boys'' dormitory in Gryffindor, there were some people who stayed up all night...


    "James... haven''t you rested all night?" Sirius rubbed his eyes, looked at James Potter, who was sitting on the window sill and staring at the outside scenery, and asked.


    "Nothing... I just can''t sleep!" James Potter turned to look at his friend, sighed and said, "I don''t know how to explain to my father. I lost the invisibility cloak he gave me. Someone else..."


    "I''m sorry... it''s all my fault..." Hearing James'' words, Sirius couldn''t help but reveal a shameful expression on his face. "If I hadn''t been too eager to help Little Peter solve the spell, I wouldn''t have committed it. Making such a stupid mistake... In the end you lost your invisibility cloak!"


    "No... it''s not your fault..." James sighed, got up from the window sill, walked to Sirius''s side, and sat down."We are friends, I do not regret everything I have done for my friends, I just don''t know how to explain gambling to my father..."


    "Ooo, ooo ...... we do not say, ooo, ooo ...... ...... ...... all my fault everything is my fault ......" Peter Petty long way to wake up sobbing and said he really ...... Feeling really useless, because of myself, my friend has caused my friend to face that guy like a little devil again and again.


    "Stop talking, little Peter...it''s no one''s fault..." Remus Lupin also sat up from his couch...In contrast, he was the calmest of the few... "Everyone is responsible... The grievance with Ye Zhou was actually settled on the train... Have you forgotten the guy who chose Slytherin?"

 The Movie World Chapter 752

    "Yeah...it''s the guy named Snape..." When Lupin mentioned Snape, little Peter said angrily as if he had found a way to shirk responsibility. "In the beginning, he encouraged everyone to challenge. That little devil''s... now, he has disappeared... this coward... asshole..."


    "Enough...Little Peter..." To be honest, James Potter also has the idea of ??shirking responsibility, but-now shirking responsibility is of no use... Instead, it will only create unclosed cracks between friends. ... "It is useless to say these now... The most important thing is to find a way to let him solve the spell on you..."


    Hearing what James Potter said, everyone fell silent...


    It has been almost two days since Peter was a spell from a young age. During these two days, they had sought help from the teacher in the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, and went to the school doctor Madam Pomfrey at Hogwarts School. However, all these efforts were only In exchange for disappointment again and again...


    No one can unlock the magic Zhou Ye used on Little Peter... Now, Little Peter has got a derogatory nickname in Gryffindor, Crazy Peter... This nickname comes from Peter who has been wearing these days. A cover like a restraint...


    Hearing James Potter''s words, little Peter lowered his head feebly, and he wanted to return to normal... However, this kind of magic that had never been seen before has stumped too many people...


    "Believe me, there must be a way...Peter!" Seeing little Peter''s downcast look, a few friends couldn''t help but walk up to him and comfort him...


    "Thanks, thank you..." Peter had a grateful expression on his face, but there was a demon in his mind yelling frantically [If you didn''t provoke him, how would I laugh at that guy for you, if If I didn''t mock that guy, how could I end up like this?


    Of course... these guys still can''t tell Peter''s voice. After all, they are just a group of eleven-year-old children. They are just a group of righteous middle two teenagers with their brains and partners... With their shallow life experience , Can''t see the dark side of a guy who calls them brothers and sisters.


    Chapter one thousand and sixty nine


    Early in the morning - in the Hogwarts restaurant.


    "I want to eat ice cream..." Lily Evans said to her little boyfriend angrily with her cute little face: "I don''t care, I just want to eat ice cream..."


    "Okay, okay..." Zhou Ye sighed slightly, looking at the little Lolita whose face was full of "I''m very angry, come to coax me", and took out a large cup of chocolate ice cream from her bracelet. , Placed in front of Lily."That''s it, you can''t get angry after eating ice cream..."


    "Look at what you did..." Lily unceremoniously dug a scoop of ice cream with a spoon and put it in her mouth... Of course she had a reason to be angry. When she woke up last night, she realized that her little boyfriend was missing... ¡­If it wasn''t for sister Isabel to rush back in time, she might go to the teacher and report the disappearance of her little boyfriend.


    What''s more, the most excessive thing is-when the little villain came back in the morning, he still carried two completely different perfume smells... Just ask if you are angry...


    Anyway, Lily is dying of anger... So, this morning she knew that ice cream was not served for breakfast at school, but she was still clamoring for ice cream, in order to show her ownership to all the school sisters who intend to inflict on her private plot...


    However, just letting my little boyfriend give him ice cream is only the first step to show ownership, there is something below...


    Thinking of this, Lily put a gentle smile on her face. She gently scooped up a scoop of ice cream in the cup with a spoon, then put it next to Zhou Ye, and said: "Come on, Ye..."


    "..." Zhou Ye knew all about Lili''s little actions, but what should I say?Little Lolita or something, of course she still has privileges...Zhou Ye didn''t mind spoiling her more...


    Seeing her little boyfriend ate the ice cream in her spoon without hesitation, Lily''s happy pair of lovely big eyes were almost narrowed into a seam... "Come again...ah!"


    While happily feeding her little boyfriend, Lily secretly looked at the reactions of others in the restaurant... Seeing envy, jealousy and hatred in the eyes of many senior sisters, her horns couldn''t help but lifted slightly... ¡­


    It''s just a pity that the prefect Anne didn''t come...


    Just when Lily felt a little regretful for the incompleteness of her love show, a group of guys in Gryffindor uniforms gathered around...


    "What do you want to do?" For this group of guys, Lily has no good feelings, especially the leader, the guy named James Potter with messy hair. Lily is especially annoying. The deputy justice partner ran over to find trouble with his little boyfriend. Why is he??


    "This, this, this is your bet to lose to me..." James Potter didn''t know why, facing this cute little loli with red hair, he would always accidentally do stupid things."No... I was wrong, this is the bet I lost to you yesterday..."


    After saying this, James Potter put the tightly wrapped bag in front of Zhou Ye, and then took his brothers away from Ravenclaw''s dining table without looking back...


    "What is this?" Lily Evans can usually ignore the disgusting things, so she didn''t pay attention to the four friends of James Potter who left, but directly focused on her On the table in front of his little boyfriend.


    "I think it''s probably the guy who lost my bet in the flight class yesterday afternoon..." Zhou Ye looked at the boxy ball of objects wrapped on the table and said with a smile.


    "That magic weapon? Invisibility cloak?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lily Evans'' eyes couldn''t help but lit up, and little Lolita''s curiosity began to flood, and she couldn''t help but reach out to solve it. Open the package and see what the legendary cloak looks like...


    But Lily''s little hand had just been placed on the package, but Zhou Ye held it down.


    "Let me see..." Lily can now use her aegyo skills very skillfully...


    "It''s okay to give you this invisibility cloak... But I think you''d better not watch it here..." Zhou Ye''s words made Lily feel a little strange, "Why?"


    "You don''t want everyone to know that you have an invisibility cloak in your hand?" Zhou Ye sighed softly, lying next to Lori''s ear and said, "In that case, in case anyone is seen Something that arrived is a prank, then you will be the first to be suspected. Who told you to have a cloak in your hand?"


    "Huh?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s explanation, Lily Evans was stunned, and then couldn''t help but whispered angrily: "Are they trying to plant and frame it? What a group of despicable guys..."


    "I didn''t say that..." Zhou Ye smiled and rubbed little Lolita''s cheek. "Just in case, let''s say... You don''t think that even if they are not framing, if you want to take this If you make a prank with a cloak, let others know in advance that you have a cloak. Is this a very bad thing?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lily Evans'' eyes couldn''t help but brighten... She was obviously interested in Zhou Ye''s so-called pranks, but she just said as if I was a good boy: "I, I won''t Prank this invisibility cloak..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while. Since you don''t plan to use it for pranks, why cherishly put the package with the invisibility cloak into your space bracelet, and the two big eyeballs are still there. Chaotic...


    "I''m full... Yeah, I forgot that an important thing is in the bedroom, Ye, you help me take the bag to the classroom first... I''ll go back first..." Lily said, standing up, no When Zhou Ye answered, he turned his head and ran towards Ravenclaw''s bedroom...


    Seeing Lily trotting all the way, Zhou Ye sighed... Little Lolita''s mind is so easy to guess. When a child receives a new toy, she will definitely want to try the new toy... even if Lily is a wizard seed, but she can''t get rid of this child nature...


    But it doesn¡¯t matter... Girls just want to be rich...


    After Zhou Ye smiled, he quickly cleaned up the food on his desk, then picked up his and Lily¡¯s schoolbags and walked directly to the classroom where he was enchanted... This morning¡¯s class was two sessions of the magic plant, to be honest. Zhou Ye is still very interested in those strange magic plants...


    The first thousand and seventy chapters


    Lily, who ran back to her bedroom, took a look at the already empty bed in the dormitory, and then she took out the invisibility-cloak package in her bracelet with confidence.


    "So this is the invisibility cloak?" Quickly unpacking the package, Lily took out a black cloak. This black cloak made of unknown material is extremely light and thin, and even gives people a way to see through the cloak. To the feeling of the opposite silhouette.


    Zhou Ye was right - Lily really wanted to see what the invisibility cloak looked like... She was really curious, and if she didn''t take a look, she was afraid that she wouldn''t even think about class.


    "Can this thing really be invisible?" Lily held the black invisibility cloak in her hands, and gestured on her curiously...In an instant, a miracle happened. In the part covered by the invisibility cloak, her body disappeared... ¡­


    No, it shouldn¡¯t be said to have disappeared... because Lily can still clearly feel that her body is still there, and she can still make various movements, but in her sight, the part covered by the invisibility cloak is really Disappeared...


    "What an interesting thing..." Lily stood in front of the mirror curiously, playing with the invisibility cloak in her hand, covering her body completely, only leaking her small head, like a flying head, and then used it again. The invisibility cloak was draped on my body, and instantly the whole person disappeared in the mirror...


    One will be invisible, another will appear-Lily Evans is having fun playing in front of the mirror... It was not until she saw the wall clock hanging on the wall that she suddenly remembered that she was going to class...


    "That''s awful..." Lily Evans packed up the invisibility cloak in her hand and ran towards the door. When she walked out of the door of her bedroom, she looked like a ghost and took out the folded cloak. , Draped directly on her body... and walked towards the bedroom where Anne Euphemia was.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Anne Euphemia was lying halfway on the couch in her dormitory... Behind her was leaning on a thick pillow...


    She was clearly holding a travel novel called "I and the Zombie Face to Face" in her hand, but her gaze had no focus at all... Obviously, she is now out of the sky...


    Originally, Annie returned to the bedroom, after dealing with her roommate¡¯s ridicule, she still wanted to struggle to go to class... However, she obviously underestimated the first pain... One is because she is still younger after all. He was only sixteen years old. Another reason was that Zhou Ye was a little bit frantic. When this guy went back to his body, he didn¡¯t go back to the key parts, so... his size is still a bit too big for a girl her age. Reluctantly.


    Of course, these are trivial things. If Zhou Ye hadn''t played so crazy last night, Annie might be better today... But-obviously, Zhou Ye played a bit last night...cough cough cough...


    So, Annie Euphemia, who doesn¡¯t want to use potions, is tragedy...


    Today, she had to ask her roommate to take a sick leave for herself...If she had to drag her body to class, it would be okay. The problematic way of walking is too obvious in the eyes of interested people... Therefore, in Dormitory rest is the best choice.


    "Little villain..." Annie was holding the book in her hands, but the scenes from last night were repeatedly played in her mind... "This little villain must be very experienced... know all that knowledge..."


    The sunlight shines through the windows inlaid with stained glass, mottled on Annie''s long golden hair... The whole picture is like a Renaissance oil painting, beautiful to the extreme.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 753

    At this moment, the whole picture was broken by a squeaky door opening... The slight door opening sounded very harsh in the silent bedroom...


    "Savana??"


    "Becky?"


    "Martha?"


    Anne, who called several classmates in a row without receiving a response, had a numb scalp... She gently put down the book in her hand, and then picked up the magic wand placed by the pillow, "Who is there? Don''t be kidding... ...It''s not funny at all..."


    Just when Annie was about to give herself a bodyguard spell first, a laugh like a silver bell came."Sister Annie..."


    "Lily??" Hearing this familiar voice, Annie hurriedly asked: "Lily are you there?"


    "It''s me, Sister Annie..." As the words fell, a small head appeared in front of Annie out of thin air, shocking her... "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!! Lily, you, how did you become... ¡­It looks like this..."


    "This is the invisibility cloak that Ye gave me... Isn''t it fun..." Lily is not the kind of bear kid who likes pranks. Seeing that Annie was frightened by her, she hurriedly took all the invisibility cloak she was wearing. Down...


    Until she saw Lily''s figure completely exposed in front of her, Annie patted her fierce mouth, and said with a lingering fear: "You scared me to death... Lily..."


    "Who told Sister Annie to secretly eat Ye last night..." Lily sat on the edge of Annie''s couch with a familiar face... said with a small face: "And also deliberately hiding from me... so I am very angry¡­¡­"


    "Yes, I''m sorry... Lily... I... I..." The guilty-hearted Annie turned red in an instant. She only felt very embarrassed now, and she felt like the mistress was caught by the main house.


    "Ah!! There really was sister Annie last night..." Lily looked depressed when she heard Annie''s words... In fact, Zhou Ye only said that she was with two other girlfriends last night, but she didn''t tell her name...


    As a result, the inexperienced Annie was so cheated by Lily, all were recruited...


    No matter how stupid Annie is at this time, she also knows that she has been given a routine by Lily...So, it''s better to just recognize it."Actually, I was caught by Teacher Jasmine last night... Ye went to save me... Finally... we were just like that..."


    "It turned out to be like this..." Lily felt better after listening to Annie''s statement. Although Zhou Ye didn''t tell her exactly who she was with, she didn''t deceive her in the general direction... As for being jealous ??Forget it... the jealousy that should be eaten has been eaten a long time ago, and-if she was really jealous, she would not be with Zhou Ye in the first place.


    After all-in Leeds Castle, she has already experienced scenes that are more outrageous than last night.


    "Ye is also true... I know that Sister Annie is not feeling well, and I don''t know to bring you some breakfast..." What can bring you closer to the psychological distance between two women than complaining about a man who shares the same??Lily said...no, in short, everything was the little villain''s fault.


    "It''s okay... Just now Martha has brought me some breakfast..." Annie explained for her little man: "And this is the female dormitory, it is not convenient for Ye to come in after all..."


    "Sister Annie, you just spoil him too..." Lily said, waving her small fist, as if she was about to defeat her class enemies: "We must let him do it, let him know... There are more women. It''s not a good thing, let him be busy and have no time to recruit bees and butterflies..."


    "It seems...this is a good way..." Annie nodded her little head thoughtfully...As for the charm of her little man, Annie is the one who has the most say... as a fifth-grade student. Lao Sheng, she knew that from the first night that the little villain entered Hogwarts, there was only one theme for the night slumber meeting in the entire Ravenclaw dormitory, and that was the little villain...


    "Yes, that''s it... That''s it!" Lily decided to win over all the sisters, to create problems for her little boyfriend to pick up girls... Said she is a sister, in fact, she is the youngest one... "


    "We want to... then... and then... so that those other guys won''t dare to approach the little villains anymore..."


    "No, no, I think this will make Ye angry... We might as well... and then..."


    Two heads, one big and one small, got together... Unknowingly, Lily had accomplished the achievement [Half a day at Hogwarts absenteeism]... Of course, Lily wouldn¡¯t care too much, after all-many things are better than Class is much more important.


    Chapter one thousand and seventy one


    Greenhouse No. 4¡ª¡ªThe magic planting class for freshmen is underway.


    "This is the Iman vine flower, also called the ecstasy flower... Its pollen has a strong magical effect. Their juice and pollen are the best raw materials for tranquilizers and analgesics... Of course, many dark wizards use their pollen. Do some bad things, but I don¡¯t recommend you to learn from them, if you don¡¯t want to be approached by the Auror of the Ministry of Magic..."


    Professor Sprout, dressed in labor costumes, dressed as the most common female worker in a manor, is introducing the characteristics and medicinal properties of the various magic plants grown in the greenhouse to the freshmen. These things will be combined with potions. use together.


    Zhou Ye looked at Iman Vine with interest. He had read a lot of knowledge in the book, but after all, the conditions in his castle were limited, and it was impossible for every magic plant to be planted by himself, so... now look at it. He still feels very happy when he arrives in kind.


    Following Professor Sprout¡¯s explanation...Zhou Ye saw a lot of weird plants in the magic world...Of course, he did not forget to ask his little Lolita for a leave...


    Although Little Lori is not by his side today, Zhou Ye is not alone...


    Or it should be said that because Lily is not by his side, he is surrounded by a group of Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw''s little loli...Although they are not as sweet and cute as Lily, they are better in quantity How much...


    From time to time, the little loli came to surround themselves by asking questions, which is a fair and honest reason...Finally, almost all the girls stood around Zhou Ye...and on the other side were a group of hardworking ladies. ...


    "Suddenly I felt that studying magic at Hogwarts was definitely the most failed choice in my life..." A boy in Hufflepuff uniforms looked at Zhou Ye with a grimace, like a star holding the moon. General formation.


    "No...I think it''s okay, you should be glad that you are not assigned to Ravenclaw College... Otherwise, living in his shadow every day, sooner or later will collapse..." The same is Hufflepuff College Said the boy.


    "I remember it seems that only one of his boys is from Ravenclaw College..." Another faint voice came, apparently also a master of envy and hatred.


    "We''re okay... I heard that many of Ravenclaw''s seniors are going crazy..." A slightly smiling voice came. Obviously, he was the kind of seeing others living worse than himself. You can feel happy fools."It is said that Ravenclaw''s seniors have launched a campaign to boycott Ye Zhou, but they were brutally suppressed by the seniors!"


    "Really poor seniors... I hope they can stay firmly in his shadow forever!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye was answering the various questions of the little loli, while listening to the voices from the boys group... Zhou Ye didn''t take what they said about the boycott... The address was boycotting, and he didn''t come for those boys. Hogwarts...


    Having said that, when Zhou Ye read novels a long time ago, he always couldn''t understand-why those crossing pig''s feet always like to be friends with the original male pig''s feet, brothers or something... In Zhou Ye''s view, you Acridine, a man, went to other worlds, not to mention collecting his favorite sister paper, but ran to be a brother with a male pig''s feet??This has to make people doubt their sexual orientation... Or, the author of those novels is a woman who specializes in it, and she is a rotten girl?


    However, anyway...Zhou Ye would never do that...beauties are a scarce resource, just like cultivation resources, they are used to grab...the gods are looking for male protagonists...anyway, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t. That leisure time.


    The two lessons of magic planting were quickly over...To be honest, for such an interesting course, Zhou Ye didn''t seem to feel the passage of time at all, and he still had some meanings...


    However, the school is over... the school does not make up for someone alone.


    After class-Zhou Ye walked towards the restaurant directly surrounded by a group of little loli... Behind him was a group of hard-working [Magic Apprentices]... It is estimated that they will be a successful [Magic Master] in the future... Zhou Ye agreed.


    "Ye, here--!" As soon as Zhou Ye walked into the restaurant surrounded by little Lolita, he heard Lily''s cry, followed the voice and looked at it... Zhou Ye was just stunned... what about these two people Will be together??


    At the table belonging to Ravenclaw, two beauties, one big and one small, were waving to him together... it was not others, it was Lily Evans and Anne Euphemia.


    There was a space between the two. Zhou Ye didn''t need to ask, he knew that it belonged to him... He hurriedly said sorry to the little loli around him, and walked to the two of them... Pulled by the two, sat in the middle.


    "Anne... are you better? I was thinking about going to the dormitory to see you for a while..." Zhou Ye looked at Annie with a worried expression on his face and asked. This is not because he is deliberately hypocritical. In fact, Zhou Ye was very kind to his woman.


    "Much better... Fortunately, Lily was with me in the morning..." Annie looked at Lily with a gentle smile on her face, and then said, "How about today''s class?"


    "It feels much more interesting than reading at home..." Zhou Ye replied with a smile...


    "Then you must be very hungry..." Lily took the conversation and said, "Then let''s start eating..."


    "Huh!" Zhou Ye nodded.


    "Fork¡¤Spoon¡¤Big Tail!" Annie smiled slightly when she heard Zhou Ye''s words, and said the command to the dining table... Suddenly a table of rich lunch still braving the aroma of food appeared on the table in front of the three of them.


    In fact, all the meals at Hogwarts are brought here by the house elves through this magical password. The breakfast on the first day of the new students is only for the Muggle-born children... to make the elves come here. Children born in melon can have a process of adapting.


    On the first day of breakfast, Lily went to the breakfast that she took out of the dining car pushed by the house elf, and she never went there again...


    Of course, this is a digression...


    Faced with Zhou Ye being called away by Lily, the loli around him couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated, of course¡ªno one would run to Lily, and maintaining demeanor in front of her favorite object is the most basic love knowledge. Even the little loli who have no love experience want to show their best side, instead of quarreling like a shrew, so those who do it can only be done by women who lack the roots of their brains.

 The Movie World Chapter 754

    As Zhou Ye left, the little loli who surrounded him also dispersed according to their respective academy tables... Several little loli who had a good relationship with Lily sat opposite the three of them... ...But soon, they couldn''t stand the actions of the three, speeded up their lunch and fled the restaurant.


    It''s not that Lily and Annie and Zhou Ye have deliberately disgusting actions...but Lily and Annie''s actions are a bit too sweet, and they are all too sweet...


    "Ye, I guess you must like this barbecue, come on, Zhang Zeng...ah!"


    "Honey, be careful, come and have a sip of juice..."


    "Wow, there are chocolate cakes available at noon today, come, my dear¡ªZhang Zang..."


    "This pudding is also good... Ye, ah--!"


    Zhou Ye was sitting between the two women. Basically the knife and fork he was holding was a decoration... When it was completely useless, he would give it to Annie and Lily to give it a bite... from time to time the two women would still take it. Picking up the napkin like a gentle little wife, wipe his corners...


    The eyes of the whole restaurant couldn¡¯t help but look at the three of them...but Lily and Annie are still the same... and Zhou Ye did not waver in the face of those envy and hatred eyes...he was spoiled by the maids a long time ago. For him, such a level of service is not unsuitable for him.As for the gazes of the future [Great Magister], Zhou Ye simply ignored it.


    Chapter one thousand and seventy two


    "Come on, dear... taste this Eaton Max... I think it should be more to your taste..." Annie gently scooped up a spoonful of Eaton Max made of strawberry, cream and white su Zhou Ye''s gaze... Watching Zhou Ye mouth and eat all the food in the spoon, he couldn''t help but put on a happy smile on his face.


    Annie met Lily without a trace, and both of them had slightly triumphant glances...


    The reason why they are so happy is because they have discovered that the strategies they have discussed are indeed effective...feed, show affection, and then openly confirm the relationship...


    After such a set of procedures, basically all the girls who had surrounded their little man ran away...


    This is what they discussed in the morning, [Some opinions on the merciful counter-plan of Huaxin boyfriend.


    The two discussed in their dormitory for a full morning... They found that many times their little boyfriend just didn''t know how to refuse... Otherwise, there would not be so many girls around him, he would never say anything seriously. Words... [In fact, it¡¯s just because Zhou Ye likes to be surrounded by little loli]


    This makes them more invisible enemies...


    Of course, they can also go to their little man to quarrel... But that is the most stupid way-quarreling will only make your lover farther and farther away from you... There is another most important reason, that is two people They are all a little afraid of the Zhou family''s family law... and they don''t want their little boyfriend to be angry.


    So here comes the question... and you can''t quarrel, how do you get rid of the bitters who are coveting their boyfriends?


    The two discussed all morning, and finally decided on the battle plan for the show...that is, show the affection...the show of affection everywhere.


    When the two of them showed their affection with Zhou Ye, two impossible mountains stood in front of the other girls... You know, Anne Euphemia, as the garden flower of Ravenclaw, is also extremely beautiful. What about Lily?She is a little beauty with loli attributes.


    With the isolation of the big one and the small two mountains, who would dare to claim that she has the capital to surpass the two women?


    Well, even if you have the beauty that surpasses Annie, and the cuteness that surpasses Lily... Then can you have the confidence to surpass two people at the same time?They are two people... They just don''t care about two-to-one in this posture... What about you?can you do it?


    Obviously, many people can''t do it...So, they flinched... Either they quit because facing Annie, who has the beauty of an elf, and therefore quit, or because they feel that they can''t accept many-to-one at all and quit...


    Regarding such a change...Zhou Ye saw clearly...


    These two chicks felt very top-notch ideas. To tell the truth, in Zhou Ye''s eyes, they have long been commonplace... You know, three women are happy, what are thousands of women??It''s war...


    Annie and Lily claimed to be smart, but they were already used up in Zhou Ye''s harem...


    Under the sun, there is nothing new... This is especially true with women.


    Zhou Ye just enjoys the two women''s well-behaved service... he won''t tell two silly girls, if he really fell in love with a woman, as long as the spiritual hint is used, the two so-called invisible The isolation tactics will fall apart in an instant.


    Of course, it''s better to make the two of them happy for now...


    For the rest of the day, Zhou Ye lived an extremely comfortable life, attending classes, training Quidditch, and playing with his own women in various moods... The small days were extremely comfortable...


    After losing to Zhou Ye''s invisibility suit, the annoying Former Two or Four in the past never appeared in front of Zhou Ye... Maybe they were deliberately avoiding Zhou Ye, who knows?


    When a person is only a little bit above ordinary people, it will arouse other people¡¯s jealousy, but when a person surpasses others a lot and ordinary people can¡¯t even see his back, the so-called jealousy is gone, because they only look up. For you...


    Just like an ordinary person who bought a lottery ticket and won tens of millions, you will say sourly [Dog X Luck], but when the horse XX from Tao X.com stands in front of you, you will say that he [ X Yun]?No...you will only look up at him...this is human nature.


    Therefore, when Zhou Ye showed talents that far surpassed his peers in all aspects, and even far surpassed those seniors and seniors, all the words of envy and jealousy disappeared, and some were only the worship that rose from the bottom of my heart. situation.


    After studying at Hogwarts for more than two months, Zhou Ye has become a veritable prince of Ravenclaw...Some people even think that it is only natural that he monopolizes Ravenclaw''s two beauties, one young and one young...


    But anyway, the Hogwarts Cup Quidditch competition once a year is about to start again...


    On November 15th, the weather in Hogwarts was exceptionally clear... On the Quidditch field, parents from various student families, as well as teachers and students gathered in the high stands around the stadium, they waited The beginning of the game.


    "How could it be Gryffindor to Ravenclaw... I knew I shouldn''t have come so early, I should go to Hogmore to buy some gadgets, your sister has complained about me many times..." A chubby middle-aged witch in a traditional wizard robes was chattering and complaining, and beside her stood a fifteen or sixteen-year-old, slightly chubby girl in a Slytherin cloak.


    "No, mother...this time can be said to be one of the most exciting duels..." The slightly fat girl explained to her mother with excitement: "You know, this year''s Ravenclaw team is not the previous year. Such a weak chicken..."


    "Why?" the girl''s mother asked strangely.


    "Because they have a little prince..." The Slytherin girl said, pointing her finger to the opposite stand, and said: "And, even if you go to Hogsmeade now, no one will sell you anything... Because they are all here waiting to see the first battle of the little prince!"


    "Huh? Isn''t that the owner of Fengya Wizard Clothing Store?" The fat woman half-trusted the binoculars in her hand and looked towards the opposite stand. She immediately saw several familiar figures... all of them were Hogmore. The bosses of the various shops that I found looked like they seemed to be happily discussing something... "Little Prince?? Who is it??"


    "Mom...Although the little prince is a Muggle-born freshman,...you will definitely like him..." The girl gave her mother an Amway of Zhou Ye''s deeds while staring at Lavin with her eyes tightly. I''m afraid I won''t take a look at the door where Crow played.


    "A Muggle-born apprentice?" The fat woman''s voice was a little disdainful... but her daughter could no longer refute her, because the trombone had already sounded and the game was about to begin¡ª


    Chapter one thousand and seventy three


    Next to the Quidditch field, in Ravenclaw¡¯s entry reserve room... All the Ravenclaw team members gathered here, waiting to enter the field¡ª


    This also includes Zhou Ye and Annie...


    Although it¡¯s not the first time to participate in a Hogwarts Quidditch game... However, Captain Josie Plitt feels like she is standing here for the first time... The flying broomsticks in her nervous hands are somewhat Trembling...


    This reminded her of the first time she participated in the competition. At that time-she was still a rookie, full of longing and hope for victory... The first time she was so nervous... But then, slowly It turned into disappointment, unwillingness, and even fear of this venue.


    Repeated failures shattered her dream...


    Today, she is standing here again, this time-she can loudly announce to all the teachers and students of Hogwarts without hesitation [We are here for the championship...]


    She knew that maybe when she said this, someone would be disdainful, someone would abuse... scolded them for unawareness, but-she still wanted to shout loudly to those guys outside, "This time, we Ravenclaw will not fail again...because we have the little prince..."


    Just when Josie felt her mood getting more and more difficult, she suddenly felt that someone was patting the back of her hand... She couldn''t help turning her head to look, "What''s wrong? Little Prince... are you nervous?"


    "No... I''m just afraid that you are too excited, let you calm down a little..." Zhou Ye smiled at his captain and said. He sensed the nervousness of this senior sister and joked: "You have to get used to winning. ...Starting today..."


    "Hmm..." Josie knew that she was really too nervous. As a team leader, calmness is the quality she should have, and now she obviously cannot be called a calm captain.


    Thinking of this, Josie couldn''t help but smile at Zhou Ye gratefully... "Thank you..."


    "You''re welcome!" Zhou Ye said and focused his attention on her own woman. At this moment, Annie was actually very nervous. You can see from her movements after entering the preparation room...


    She was stroking the line of small characters engraved on her new flying broom over and over again with her hand [Gift to my beloved-Annie Euphemia], the line of small characters was engraved by Zhou Ye at her request...


    "Ye, we will definitely win, right?" Annie asked nervously when she saw her little boyfriend look at her.


    She seemed to want some kind of guarantee from her little boyfriend...

 The Movie World Chapter 755

    "Yes, we will win...just like in previous training..." Zhou Ye stretched out his little hand, grabbed Annie''s hand, and soothed her somewhat uneasy mood.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, not only Annie, but even the other team members were relieved a lot...because they thought about the incredible performance of their little prince in training...


    At this moment, with the sound of a chain being pulled, the gate of the preparation room was pulled open...


    Looking at the crowded auditorium outside, listening to their hoarse shouts, Josie took a deep breath, then straddled her broomstick and shouted vigorously: "The champion belongs to our Ravenclaw. of¡­¡­"


    "Yes, the champion belongs to our Ravenclaw..." XN


    With the shouts, the girls of the team all sat on their broomsticks, and under the leadership of Josie, they rushed out of the gate...


    Using Zhou Ye as the arrow, they formed a swept-back wing formation and flew around the field for a week... This was the opening performance that had been planned long ago...


    Surrounded by a group of girls, Zhou Ye, a man, appeared very conspicuous. Of course, the most conspicuous was his unusual flying posture... Others all flew on broomsticks, but he was standing alone. Flying on a silver broom full of streamliness.


    The girls at Hogwarts have long been accustomed to Zhou Ye¡¯s unique flight mode, and even¡ªsomeone once wanted to imitate Zhou Ye¡¯s flying method... It¡¯s a pity that none of them can succeed. The... the worst one fell from the sky and is still hospitalized in the school infirmary.


    Facts have proved that not everyone can fly on the broom like Zhou Ye.


    "Although the length is good, but...this is too deviant?" A middle-aged man standing in the audience, watching Zhou Ye flying around the field, said angrily: " Flying broomsticks are for riding, not for standing and being handsome..."


    "Oh? Excuse me, which law issued by the International Magic Association requires flying broomsticks to be used for riding?" came from a somewhat vigorous mezzo soprano, not someone else, who just said watching this The game is not as good as the fat lady who went shopping at Hogsmeade. The moment Zhou Ye appeared, she became his diehard.


    "This..." Hearing the question from the fat woman, the middle-aged man was speechless and couldn''t say a word. There is really no legal requirement that flying broomsticks must be used for riding... He is just jealous of the same sex. That''s it.


    "So, jealousy is a bit too ugly... Sir, especially the target of your jealousy is just a child..." Seeing the embarrassing appearance of the middle-aged man, the fat woman is like a hen in a fight Said proudly: "It is because of the existence of a group of old antiques like you in the magic world that generations are not as good as generations..."


    "Really, it''s unreasonable..." In the face of the fat woman''s pressing force, the middle-aged man can only shake his hand, pretending to be indifferent to the woman, squeezing out the crowd, and walking away...


    "Nice job, mother..." the Slytherin girl said to her mother with a smile.


    "Nothing... I hate the guys who don''t know themselves the most. The little guy''s actions are so handsome-oh my god, how did he make this action??"


    At this moment, Zhou Ye stood on his silver arrow-shaped flying broomstick [Silver Shadowman¡¯s Surfboard] and made a three-hundred-sixty-degree maneuver... Suddenly, the audience shouted in exclamation...


    "This must be some kind of magic... God, this action is so handsome, I want to learn it..."


    "Zhou Ye...I love you..."


    "Little Prince... Come on..."


    "Little Prince, you are the best..."


    The screams that sounded from time to time in the auditorium brought the atmosphere of the entire venue to the highest peak...Even, the cheerleader group spontaneously organized by the Ravenclaw girls was shouting Zhou Ye''s name in unison, and they even deliberately used the extension Sound Magic... Zhou Ye''s name sounded throughout the venue.


    At this time, the gate on the other side was also opened, and Gryffindor players rushed into the sky on their broomsticks...


    Does anyone cheer for them??Don''t say-there really is...


    However, the cheering of the boys in Gryffindor was completely suppressed by the shouts of the girls in Ravenclaw... It sounded like the gap between a mosquito and a whistle... No way, the girls in Gryffindor They all defected collectively. Although they will not be able to cheer for the Ravenclaw team at this time, but... they can choose the most primitive way of releasing water without speaking.


    The girls in the other two academies don¡¯t have so many worries. Anyway, it¡¯s not that their academy¡¯s team is playing against Zhou Ye¡¯s Ravenclaw team. Of course, they can cheer Ravenclaw upright...


    This caused a lot of pressure on the players of the Gryffindor team...not to mention, the pressure of facing the entire academy alone is enough to make them daunted.


    If this is a popular arena, just with such a huge gap, Zhou Ye''s Ravenclaw team is enough to advance...


    Chapter one thousand and seventy four


    "Welcome to the first Quidditch game at Hogwarts this school year. Today, Ravenclaw will play against Gryffindor..." Standing on the podium, it was not someone else who was acting as a commentator. It was the Defense Against the Dark Arts class. ''S assistant, Bellatrix Black.


    As Zhou Ye¡¯s woman, although she cannot blatantly favor her own little man¡¯s team, but...she can deliberately ignore certain unspeakable plots...for example: "The Ravenclaw team is playing now. Team members, look at their graceful flying posture. Shouldn¡¯t you give them a warm applause?"


    Following Bella¡¯s words, a deafening scream and applause erupted from the entire venue...


    But obviously the players of the Gryffindor team flew out from behind, but Bella didn''t mention the applause at all, just a faint saying [The Gryffindor team is playing now...] and it''s over...


    In the face of Bella''s blatant little movement, Dumbledore sitting behind her could only shook his head helplessly... Slytherin and Gryffindor had been at odds for a long time, and Albus Dumbledore could not help...


    At this moment-the Ravenclaw team and Gryffindor team in mid-air on the court have set up their positions in accordance with the traditional opening formation... Except for the respective seekers of the two teams, the other players have formed a circle in the center of the court round¡­¡­


    As the referee, Mrs. Hooch walked to the middle of the field. She looked up at the players of the two teams in mid-air, and said unceremoniously: "I want to see a civilized and wonderful game...Everyone is. "


    As Mrs. Hooch opened the box, the two roaming balls rose to the sky first, followed by the Golden Snitch... This little thing was very arrogant and circled the seekers of the two teams. One The provocative look...


    Zhou Ye didn¡¯t care about this... this little thing might be a very difficult elf for others, but for Zhou Ye... hehe...


    After the Golden Snitch also flew into the sky, Madam Hooch calmly picked up the Ghost Flying Ball from the box... Then, she threw it to the sky hard... The odd game officially started.


    "Hey, kid, the Quidditch competition is not a beauty pageant... You have come to the wrong place, be careful that your handsome face is disfigured by accident... You will never see the beauty again..." Opposite Ge Lanffindor''s seeker is a seventh-grade veteran. For him, trash talk can make opponents move forward and backward...this is already his usual method.


    "Haha..." Facing the provocation of the pocky guy on the opposite side, Zhou Ye jerked at him and responded with a smile without a smile. Now let him have a mouth addiction for the time being, and let him know about Huo. How deeply the sickbed in Gwartz''s medical room missed him.


    Seeing that Zhou Ye didn¡¯t eat his style at all, Gryffindor¡¯s seekers didn¡¯t take it seriously. His trash talk is well-known in the hospital. Although the opponent doesn¡¯t eat his own set at the moment, he has more tricks. Let the handsome little guy become angry and lose his composure.


    At this moment, the chaser of the Gryffindor team had got the ghost fly ball, flew to Ravenclaw''s goal, flicked the ghost fly ball into Ravenclaw''s goal...


    "Gryffindor scored a goal... the first ten..." With Bella''s feeble commentary, the boys in Gryffindor in the surrounding auditorium made a loud noise like a Chinese New Year...


    "Ha, your little prince is not so good..."


    "Slim-skinned guy, Quidditch is not for you..."


    Their ridicule immediately caused the girls to retort, "It''s just one goal, what''s so great..."


    "Yes, first serving does not mean that you Gryffindor can win..."


    "A bunch of guys who don''t know what you know... It''s just our little prince who is letting you... lest you lose a point when you lose it, then it would be too ugly to lose..."


    There was a scolding war off the court, and the air was not at peace...


    "It seems that your teammates are not very good... But there is no way. Why does your Ravenclaw team have no boys?" Gryffindor''s pocky face Seeker saw his team After scoring a goal, he immediately continued to mock Zhou Ye proudly. The implication of his words was that Zhou Ye was not a man...


    Zhou Ye didn''t even glance at him. For Zhou Ye, his attention had always been on his teammates... He saw the efforts of his teammates, but after all, hard work does not represent talent... Women are exercising The weakness above cannot be caught up with hard work.


    "It''s time to start..." Zhou Ye muttered to himself, then he arched forward slightly..., then looked at the guy who was chattering on the opposite side, "Asshole, you are ready to enter. Is the hospital?"


    "What are you talking about?" The guy with the pocky face didn''t even react... he felt like he was hit by a steel body, and the whole person fell to the ground upside down...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye flew forward at a speed exceeding 400 kilometers per hour... There was a small golden thing in front of him, evading Zhou Ye''s capture...


    "The little prince of Ravenclaw moved... He is catching the Golden Snitch... God, his speed is so fast..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s movement, Bella''s commentary was suddenly full of passion... ... "Huh? Why did Gryffindor''s Seeker fall? Oh, it turns out that he accidentally hit the little prince... What a tragic guy... he was hit by the little prince, I just I want to say...your Gryffindor Seekers are so vulnerable!"


    Facing Bella''s slightly provocative words, the Gryffindor boy was strangely silent.


    Compare the body shapes and movements of both sides... They are really powerless to refute.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 756

    Zhou Ye is currently less than 1.7 meters tall, while Gryffindor¡¯s seeker is 1.8 meters tall, Zhou Ye is eleven years old, and the seeker who was hit is almost 19 years old. Oh... Zhou Ye was standing on the broom, and the seeker was sitting on the broom.


    From all aspects of comparison, Zhou Ye should be the one who was knocked down, but... it was Gryffindor¡¯s pocky face Seeker who was knocked down...


    How does this make those Gryffindor boys refute???


    Seeing Zhou Ye starting to chase the ball, screams screamed from the entire field... Zhou Ye, who was chasing the Golden Snitch, faced the deafening screams and just smiled... "Good show, just now Start¡­¡­"


    The first thousand and seventy-five chapters


    "Kyle, what happened to little Tommy?" Oliver Marcus, the captain and chaser of Gryffindor who was chasing Anne, heard the screams on the court and asked some strangely about him Partner said.


    Because of the angle problem, Oliver just had time to see his team''s Seeker Little Tommy actually planted from mid-air... As for how he planted the broom, he didn''t see it.


    So Oliver can only ask his players, the other batter Kyle...


    "I don''t know, but I think it probably has something to do with that kid..." Kyle said, pointing to Zhou Ye, who was flying around the field quickly, with the stick he used to hit the ball in his hand. ..."


    "Forget it...it seems that I can only maximize the points this time..." Oliver sighed and secretly rejoiced. Fortunately, the Quidditch match is not calculated based on the number of wins... After the points obtained in the field are added, the total points obtained determine the champion.


    Since the seeker in his team has had an accident, it is equal to a one-and-a-half-point gap of the opposite side that he has been behind invisibly, but it is nothing. You can get closer to this point difference ratio by chasing the golfer. Even tied with the victory.


    If facing a strong enemy like Slytherin, Oliver would not dare to say that... But if facing a weaker team like Ravenclaw... Oliver thinks he can still fight...


    However-will Zhou Ye do as he wishes???Obviously-no.


    Zhou Ye was chasing the golden snitch more than one meter in front of him, while paying attention to the form of the entire arena... For him, trying to catch the golden snitch was like trying to fetch something. He even said he wouldn¡¯t be polite in the first minute. When that happens, Zhou Ye will be able to make the golden snitch appear in his hands.


    But-it makes no sense...


    There is no time limit for the Quidditch game-only the moment the Golden Snitch is caught, the whole game is completely over.


    If Zhou Ye caught the Golden Snitch at the beginning of the game, of course Ravenclaw won the game and scored one hundred and fifty points, but this does not mean that he can lead Ravenclaw to the podium. Because-the whole event is based on points to determine the final winner...


    Even if Zhou Ye won four consecutive games at the fastest speed, but in the end Ravenclaw only scored six hundred points... six hundred points, is that too much?Can you win the championship for sure?Can''t...not too much.


    If the opponent scores more than a dozen goals in each of the other three games, plus the Golden Snitch... then it means that the opponent can get at least more than 300 points in a game... In this way, how can it be done in three games? More than six hundred points...


    In order to secure the period...Zhou Ye decided to play a Quidditch game in rugby mode...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said to himself: "Little thing, go find our goal..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, the Golden Snitch''s wings once again accelerated the vibration frequency... a sharp turn, rushed into the game...


    "Be careful¡ªcaptain!"


    When Oliver felt that he would soon be able to catch up with the Ravenclaw chaser Annie who was holding the ghost fly ball and rushing to the goal of his academy, suddenly he heard the screams of his players...


    "how¡­¡­"


    Oliver just wanted to ask what''s wrong, when he didn''t finish his words... he felt like his flying broomstick was hit hard by a high-speed train. He couldn''t control the broomstick and was directly in the air. The middle began to spin around...


    What kind of experience is it after rotating more than 40 laps at high speed in place??Oliver will tell you... dizziness, loss of balance, nausea...


    At the end he only heard a scream from his teammate... and then the whole person fell into darkness...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye, like a rampaging behemoth, was flying everywhere in the Quidditch game...Everywhere he went, a Gryffindor player would suffer.


    Either he was directly hit off the broom, or he was hit by him and flew everywhere, unable to grasp his balance, and eventually fell on the sandy ground of Quidditch.


    "This guy..." Madam Huo Qi frowned as she watched Zhou Ye flying around in the field. She was not stupid, and basically saw it... This little guy was deliberately using the rules to help her ball. The team won.


    Although I can see it, Mrs. Hooch didn''t say anything... What is the use rule?In other words... everything is still within the rules, so... she, the referee, has no right to interfere with the game.


    "Hey----!" Annie, who was holding the Guifei ball towards the Gryffindor goal, suddenly felt that her side was a lot cleaner...the few guys who had been biting on herself are gone... ¡­


    She couldn''t help slowing down, and looked left and right... it didn''t matter at all, she almost made her fall off the broomstick.


    I saw that there were only my teammates in blue uniforms left over the entire arena, and all of Gryffindor¡¯s players were gone. No, there was another... shivering at the goal. Gryffindor''s goalkeeper.


    She looked down. On the sand of the stadium, the players in red Gryffindor costumes were either rolling back and forth and groaning, or lying there without knowing the personnel...


    Annie couldn''t help looking for her little boyfriend... After a while, she finally saw her little boyfriend... At this moment, Zhou Ye was smiling and chasing that golden little thing...


    Seeing Annie looking at herself, she winked at her playfully...


    Suddenly-Annie suddenly realized... All these are the calculations of her little boyfriend...


    Thinking of this, Annie couldn''t help but smile... He made a gesture to her captain, and then walked towards Gryffindor''s goal...


    When five figures appeared in front of Gryffindor¡¯s goal, Gryffindor¡¯s goalkeeper was almost crying...As a goalkeeper, or as the most idle person on the field, he or the entire field, he saw the most The clear one.


    He saw that his teammates were knocked down one by one by that monster-like little guy... Now he is the only goalkeeper on the field... And the Golden Snitch has not been caught yet, that is to say... the game is not over yet. .


    How can he not be afraid...


    Whether he is afraid or not, the Ravenclaw girls are already so excited to die...They lined up in a neat line around Gryffindor''s goal, and shot the ball one by one...


    Gryffindor¡¯s goalkeeper wanted to stop all the balls... but-- he didn¡¯t have the skills... and, most importantly, Zhou Ye was by his side from time to time Chasing the figure of the golden snitch also brought him a lot of pressure.


    This poor fellow, he really is about to cry...


    The first thousand and seventy-six chapters


    "Ravenclaw scored a goal and they have evened the score..."


    "Ravenclaw scored another goal, they are ahead, beautiful Thomas back, they are ahead of Gryffindor..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As the commentator Bella, the commentator was happily at this time... and the atmosphere on the court was a bit strange...


    The girls¡¯ screams are still loud and loud. For them... it doesn¡¯t matter who wins the championship, what matters is-Zhou Ye is on the court... and some boys and other male parents look the same. Confused...Can Quidditch still play like this??What a long experience...


    "This...Ordinarily...should be considered a foul?" A middle-aged man stared at the weird scene in the court and asked with his tongue.


    "This¡ªto be precise, it¡¯s not a foul..." Another man in a magic robe with a Ministry of Magic badge in front of him looked at the Quidditch stadium without squinting, Zhou Ye''s actions. , Said: "The Quidditch game does not prohibit body collisions, and even to make the game more combative, two walking balls are added... Using the walking balls to kill the opponent is allowed in the rules. of!"


    "But... now it''s completely overwhelmed..." the middle-aged man murmured.


    "It''s nothing. In the 68th Quidditch World Cup, a similar situation happened before..." The man from the Ministry of Magic explained: "But the guy who rushed through was a giant with blood. The Irish wizard of Ireland, he used his physical advantage to create such a situation, but he only succeeded once. The opponents in the second game knew their tactics and turned them around..."


    Having said this, the man in the robes of magic sighed: "But the boy in front of him is obviously different. He has two extremely important indicators of speed and physical strength... I think, even if this boy is going to participate in the Quidditch World Cup, It can bring some surprises to those guys with eyes above the top!"


    "... Didn''t you expect you to be so knowledgeable and know so much about Quidditch?" The middle-aged man couldn''t help but praised when he heard him, "I am Jerome Theodore, and my son is in Hufflepuff. Go to school!"


    "My name is Mike Lawrence... I work in the Sports Department of the Ministry of Magic... Uh, I''m not married yet, but I actually came to Hogwarts to see if there are any seeded players..." Wearing a robe of Magic Minister The man also introduced himself.

 The Movie World Chapter 757

    "When the game is over, how about finding a place to have a drink? I still have a lot of Quidditch things to ask for!"


    "Of course, no problem¡­¡­"


    Not to mention how these two sympathetic men are doing their best there, only the weird game on the court...


    The whole game has entered garbage time-now Ravenclaw is totally bullying the poor goalkeeper of Gryffindor... one goalkeeper, three goals... In this case, Gryffindor That poor goalkeeper can only do his best to defend one...


    However, that is obviously doing useless work.


    Even Ravenclaw¡¯s five girls have divided their responsibilities and started scoring games...Some are responsible for packing up the roaming balls so that they don¡¯t mess with them, some ran to catch the ball...there are also specially guarded at the gate, etc. To smash the ball in...


    In a short period of time, in less than an hour, Ravenclaw scored a full fifty goals... Fifty goals equals five hundred points... It is interesting to see that Zhou Ye''s score is good enough... think After thinking about it, he simply caught the golden snitch who had been wandering with him for an hour.


    In the end, Ravenclaw got six hundred and fifty points...


    As the game was completely over--the poor remaining goalkeeper in Gryffindor completely collapsed to the ground... He didn''t even have the energy to fly off the broomstick...


    "I declare... the winner of this competition is-Ravenclaw!"


    With the voice of Mrs. Hooch, the students of the entire Ravenclaw phalanx boiled up-when did they defeat Gryffindor? In the past, they Ravenclaw robbed Hufflepuff The third place...


    Listen to it, grab the third place ¡ª it sounds sad.


    However, this is a true portrayal of Ravenclaw-the championship is a matter between Gryffindor and Slytherin. Ravenclaw never qualified to compete with those two academies.


    But-today-


    With an overwhelmingly dominant score, the Ravenclaw team stepped on the former defending champion Gryffindor...Those guys in the third and fourth years don¡¯t really understand what this means, but those in the fifth and sixth grades, and even The seniors of Ravenclaw who were about to graduate in the seventh grade were as if they were given a shot of blood... I felt so proud.


    For them-this means that their Ravenclaw is also close to the podium, which means that the shame of the past will be washed away... At this moment, they all called out a name in unison: "Prince Your Highness, Your Highness, Your Highness, Your Highness, Your Highness..."


    Annie, who had followed her teammates into the lounge next to the Quidditch arena, also heard the neat shouts outside... She couldn''t help but happily tugged her little boyfriend''s hand, and said excitedly: "Listen... ¡­My dear, listen... everyone is calling you..."


    "Um...I heard..." Zhou Ye nodded, he didn''t feel the call like this... Or, he was tired of hearing a call that was more intense than this...


    Have you tried standing in front of tens of millions of soldiers and listening to them cry out with their most sincere feelings [Long live Lord Umbrella...]?


    Have you ever stood on your mothership and watched millions of motherships pass by you in a neat formation, and then used their most solemn attitude to show you the highest courtesy?


    Zhou Ye had experienced all these...so, it was only the shouts of less than a thousand people...Zhou Ye didn''t feel much.


    "Honey, don''t you feel happy?" Annie asked strangely.


    "Happy...but I feel so tired now..." Zhou Ye couldn''t explain too much about Umbrella to Annie. After all--it''s not the time yet...so, I can only find a reason why I am already tired. Prevarication.


    "Then you don''t hurry up and take a break..." The first thing that reacted was not Annie, but Josie. She unceremoniously grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand and pulled him to the wooden long room where all the players could rest. On the chair, and then pushed him down... and she directly used her legs to make a pillow for a little villain.


    Chapter one thousand and seventy seven


    "You..." Annie wanted to interfere when she saw this situation, but... she realized that her captain, Josie, was not the only one who did this...


    Annie saw her other teammates... all of them ignored their own tired body. She surrounded her little villain, squeezed her shoulders, and took the drink with the drink. It was completely treating her own little villain. Uncle is waiting...


    "You... forget it..."


    Seeing this situation, Annie was also a little discouraged... She didn''t see any gazes like love in the eyes of her teammates, some were just eyes full of self-blame and admiration...


    Think about it, too-my little man seems to use his own power to help them knock out their opponents one by one... After all, my little boyfriend is just an eleven-year-old child... Use his immature body to hit the bodies of older boys who are four or five years older than him, or even six or seven years old...Who would feel more pain??Just think about it...


    If they were a little bit older than his senior sisters, why did their little man work so hard to make such a dangerous move??


    Thinking of this, all Anne''s jealousy disappeared... replaced by a strong feeling of self-blame.


    She also walked to her little boyfriend, and gently checked whether her little boyfriend was injured...While checking it, she complained: "Obviously, it is not necessary to use this trick... but you are actually Use this trick when you come up... Is there any discomfort? Or is it painful?"


    To be honest, Zhou Ye was lying on a chair at the moment, with Josie''s soft retreat resting on his head, and he was comfortable not wanting to speak... The old saying goes: Children who can cry are eaten... It''s true. .


    Faced with the question of his girlfriend, he just hummed and said, "It''s okay... Nothing hurts anywhere..."


    The more he speaks, the more the girls around him feel guilty... self-blaming... sad...


    Before the girls could speak... the door of the lounge was pushed open from the outside... a figure in a black robe walked in."What''s wrong with classmate Ye Zhou? It looks serious...Do you need me to call Madam Pomfrey for help?"


    "Teacher Jasmine? Why are you here?" Seeing this figure, Annie asked strangely-as a teammate who often fights together, Annie knows what kind of relationship the teacher Veeva has with her little man. So I didn''t think too much about Jasmine''s concern for Zhou Ye.


    But other girls don''t think so...


    They don¡¯t know what the relationship between Jasmine and Zhou Ye is... They only know that the instructor of the Defense Against the Dark Arts class dislikes his little prince very much, and I heard that he often finds faults to clean up his little prince... so everyone ignores it. Jasmine.


    "Hey..." After looking at the performance of her teammates, Annie suddenly felt... She seemed to behave a little wrong... But she couldn''t tell her teammates-- [In fact, your little prince and your Dark Arts Defense class The teacher has a leg, and she pretended to be displeased with your little prince. The so-called excuse is to say that the office cleans up a meal and is also a cover for herself...]


    Contrary to Annie... Jasmine didn''t care about the attitude of the girls at all, or to say¡ªthis was exactly the attitude she wanted.


    How popular Zhou Ye is among the girls at Hogwarts, and how much Jasmine is hated among the girls... Jasmine has long been used to it... In the words of my little man, it means [I just like you guys Chi saw that I was not pleasing to my eyes, but he looked like I was helpless and asked if you were angry...]


    "I''m okay..." Zhou Ye shook and stood up surrounded by the girls... He knew that if it wasn''t for important things, Jasmine would not come over at this time. The next thing is...maintaining a certain antagonistic attitude...this is not only a kind of taste, but also a kind of defense...


    "Ms. Jasmine, has anything to do with me?" Zhou Ye asked with a serious attitude.


    "I don''t have anything to look for you. I just came to be a messenger. Professor Albus Dumbledore wants to see you..." After Jasmine finished speaking, she asked, "If you are still in good health, follow me. Let''s visit the dean''s room!"


    "Okay, Teacher Jasmine..." Zhou Ye nodded, then greeted his teammates and captains, and followed Jasmine to the outside...


    As the two of them disappeared at the door-the door of the lounge was closed again... After a long silence in the room, the girls began to chat and discuss.


    "That teacher Jasmine is so annoying...The little prince is so cute, why always trouble him..."


    "It''s... it must be because love became hate... It must be because she wanted to behave against the little prince, but after being rejected by the little prince, she was taking revenge on the little prince..."


    "Yes, yes, it must be like this..."


    "..." Faced with the angry condemnation from her teammates, Annie silently began to change her clothes... Then she wouldn''t tell her teammates that the teacher Jasmine, whose love became hate, was in her own school. How well-behaved is under the man...


    On the other side-in the corridors of Hogwarts, Zhou Ye followed Jasmine towards the principal''s office... When there was no one on the road, Zhou Ye asked in a low voice, "What is Dumbledore looking for? ?"


    "I don''t know... It''s just that he doesn''t look very angry..." Jasmine walked blankly, responding to her little man''s question in a low voice."It shouldn''t be a big deal... but you did pass it a bit this time. You actually made Gryffindor''s team bare..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye could only laugh, and he was also helpless... Quidditch is not a one-person sport after all, if you don''t use some means, how can you guarantee that his team will be on the podium??


    Soon-the two came to the principal''s office... After Jasmine gave an order to the two statues at the door, the office door opened...


    "Professor Dumbledore, I brought classmate Ye Zhou..."


    "Thank you, Teacher Petrick..." Dumbledore, who was sitting behind his desk, nodded to Jasmine, and said, "You can do your own business..."


    "Okay, Professor Dumbledore..." Jasmine leaned behind her slightly and left the principal''s office. She was not at all worried that her little man would be harmed by Dumbledore. To put it in a bad way, Jasmine felt that if her man would be If Dumbledore can only survive one, then the one who survives must be his own little man... Dumbledore?Ha ha¡­¡­


    Chapter one thousand and seventy eight

 In Movie World Chapter 758

    Zhou Ye looked at Dumbledore sitting behind his desk. There was no expression on his face, just a small golden thing in his hand, which made Zhou Ye a little strange...


    "Little guy, can you tell me, how do you control this golden snitch?" Dumbledore played with the golden snitch in his hand while watching Zhou Ye standing in front of him with interest, just letting him He was disappointed that...he didn''t see the panic on Zhou Ye''s face after being seen through the trick...


    "Control it? Professor, are you kidding? How can I control the Golden Snitch?" Zhou Ye looked surprised, as if he had heard the most incredible things in the world.


    Because Zhou Ye was convinced that his methods could not be detected by the wizards...because what he used was not magical methods at all...but thought motivation...


    "Oh? Really?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s denial, Dumbledore didn''t feel too surprised... He was basically mentally prepared for Zhou Ye''s unrecognized attitude...


    He got up from his seat...slowly, and walked around Zhou Ye''s side... It seemed to be talking to himself, and as if to Zhou Ye, he said, "You know what? Little guy... From the first day you entered school, you caught my attention..."


    "So?" Zhou Ye didn''t move at all...


    "The spell you put on that little guy in Gryffindor, I also tried to solve...but...it failed!" Dumbledore was not irritated by Zhou Ye''s words, but did not panic. He said: "You are a very good child. Seeing you reminds me of a very good child I taught, but he is now on the wrong path... No, or it should be said that you have a long way to go. Beyond his talent... Your talent is unmatched by anyone... At least he can''t invent a spell that I can''t solve even at your age..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye responded with a smile, he knew who Dumbledore was talking about...


    "So...grow up hard...little guy...in order to protect your two little girlfriends...grow up as quickly as possible..." Dumbledore said, patted Zhou Ye on the shoulder..." The current magic world is getting more and more unstable..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless... Is this trying to confront Voldemort?Packing up Voldemort or something... It was a very easy thing for Zhou Ye... However, Zhou Ye didn''t plan to clean up the guy who didn''t have a nose now...


    In other words--it¡¯s not in line with Zhou Ye¡¯s interests to clean up Voldemort now...He has what he wants...


    "...Okay, little guy...If it''s okay, you can go back..." Although Dumbledore didn''t get Zhou Ye''s response, he didn''t take it seriously...


    Let''s put it this way-in his opinion... this catastrophe that is about to sweep the entire wizarding world... the most likely to stop that person, only this little guy in front of him...


    As for Zhou Ye''s pretending to be stupid and silent...


    Dumbledore didn''t care either¡ªbecause, are there any eggs under the covering?Some people-when it''s time to match up, they still face up... and what he can do now is... try to buy time for this little guy in front of him, and buy time for him to grow up...


    Will Zhou Ye become the second place after defeating Voldemort?Dumbledore has absolute confidence...because-a guy who has two girlfriends at a young age is definitely not the kind of ambitious...


    The ambitious guy was very self-disciplined before he became famous... Obviously-Zhou Ye has nothing to do with self-discipline.


    "Good professor, if it''s okay... I''ll go back first..." Zhou Ye said that he would leave the principal''s office as soon as he turned around... For him, there is really nothing to talk about with a shaggy old man...


    "Wait a minute..." Dumbledore stopped Zhou Ye, who was about to walk to the door...


    "Is there anything else? Professor?" Zhou Ye turned his head a little strangely and looked at Dumbledore...


    "If you can... Please show mercy for the next few Quidditch games..." Dumbledore said, blinking at Zhou Ye, and said with a little humor: "I don''t want to sit in the stands anymore. Watching your Ravenclaw goal training for an hour..."


    "..." Zhou Ye nodded silently, then opened the door and walked out...


    "Papa..." With a sound, the door was closed...


    Dumbledore was alone in the room again...


    "..." How much does a mistake cost to recover??Dumbledore didn¡¯t know...but, he knew...Tom Marvolo Riddle was brought back from the orphanage...and he didn¡¯t pay attention to Tom¡¯s behavior that was unusual when he showed it. ...


    It is this kind of mistake that created Voldemort, who is now ravaging the entire magic world...


    "I hope... you can surprise me... child..." Albus Dumbledore sighed and sat behind his desk again...


    In fact, from the first day Zhou Ye entered Hogwarts, he noticed...After more than two months of observation, he finally set the tone of this meeting...


    He has been silently observing Zhou Ye...observing his talent, observing his character...


    Although Dumbledore knew that Zhou Ye was not the kind of character that was just like that of a hot-blooded boy... to be precise, even a little lazy... But it was precisely this that made Dumbledore most relieved.


    After all¡ªDumbledore was really scared... Bring out someone more terrifying than Voldemort... At that time, where would he find another person who could restrain Zhou Ye?


    At this moment, Zhou Ye, who was not clear about Dumbledore''s concerns, had returned to Ravenclaw''s lounge.


    As soon as he opened the door, he was stunned... I saw that the lounge, which should have been very deserted at this time, was full of girls... He has his two girlfriends, Lily Evans and Anne Euphemia, and also has himself The Quidditch teammates...


    "You...what are you doing sitting here?"


    "Of course it''s a celebration..." said Captain Josie, taking out a bottle of champagne from behind - after shaking vigorously a few times, she opened the cork to Zhou Ye...In an instant, a column of champagne sprayed towards Zhou Ye Come here...


    Zhou Ye didn''t have the chance to use magic to put the champagne column down. He was sprayed with champagne on his head and face, and he picked up a bottle of champagne from the table and began to shake... Suddenly a scream sounded in the lounge. sound¡­¡­


    "My dear, don''t spray me...ahhh..."


    "It''s the captain who sprayed you... why are you spraying at me..."


    "I''m angry... Lily, you actually spray me too..."


    The entire Ravenclaw common room became a sea of ??champagne...Even the books on the bookshelves were sprayed with champagne...Although the degree of champagne is not high...But the ladies drink it Some are too much...


    I don¡¯t know when¡ªJosie hugged Zhou Ye''s mouth...Her actions triggered some chain reaction...The entire team members all gathered around, one by one, playing with Zhou Ye. The kiss game...


    And Annie and Lily, who had already drunk too much, sat on the sofa and watched everyone giggling, booing from time to time...


    As the only sober Zhou Ye among the crowd... of course he could just push the girls away, but-the question is, would he refuse this kind of thing??


    The answer is obviously yes-no.


    Of course¡ªit¡¯s a bit too much to do this in the common room...So Zhou Ye had to take the sisters back to his bedroom...As for the champagne in the common room?A simple cleaning spell is enough...


    Chapter one thousand and seventy nine


    Head hurts----


    Josie Pritt felt like there were hundreds of house elves playing a symphony in her head, and it was painful...


    Eyes closed-after a while, Josie Pritt felt better... Slowly opened her eyes... It was not the familiar pink veil in her bedroom that caught her eyes... ¡­But¡ªa chandelier full of technology.


    "This...this is..." Josie Pritt closed her eyes again in disbelief, thinking about what happened before the fragment...


    "I... I seemed to be drunk... and I seemed to kiss the little prince... Later... we... we went into the little prince''s bedroom together... I don''t know who it was... I actually danced... everyone It¡¯s crazy..."


    Josie Plitt¡¯s memory came to an abrupt end here... She really couldn''t remember the rest...


    "Forget it...get up first...or else it would be too embarrassing to be found out that she was staying in the dormitory of the younger brother..." Josie opened her eyes with this thought, and wanted to get up... However-with this movement, she felt that her whole body was hit by a truck, and there was no joint that was not sore...


    However, this was not the thing that frightened Josie the most--


    She was most frightened--


    The sharp pain from the most secret part............


    "I..." Josie just wanted to say, [My God]... But in a blink of an eye she was covered with a hand... She couldn''t help but look at the person covering herself with a little horror ,stunned¡­¡­


    "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh? "


    Zhou Ye said, and gestured for Qiao Qian to look at her surroundings...

 Movie World Chapter 759

    "..." At this time Josie discovered that in this room the same size as the other dormitories, the clothes were thrown messily on the carpet on the ground-there were robes and all kinds of underwear... She looks familiar to one of them... Whose is it if it is not hers?


    This is not the thing that stirs Josie the most...


    She found that she was on a two-meter-five-meter-five-meter-two-meter-five round couch at the moment... The couch was lying all around and there were no-inch teammates... and she was lying in the middle of these teammates...


    The scene before her and the feeling in her body told her what happened yesterday...


    "Damn...little villain, you forced me..." Josie lowered her voice and said viciously.


    "Wrong--you forced me..." Zhou Ye whispered: "Think about it carefully...Yesterday--you celebrated to the end... actually took my clothes..."


    "..." Josie endured her headache, thinking about everything yesterday... as if... it should... probably... there is such a thing... "Oh, my god... how could this be... For the first time, I actually gave a little P child who is less than twelve years old??"


    "Little P boy??" Zhou Ye glared at Josie with a faint smile... and said viciously in her ear: "Soon you will know that little P boy is amazing..."


    "Hey...you, don''t mess around...well... asshole..."


    As the couch swayed rhythmically, Josie''s resistance became weaker and weaker...Finally, if it weren''t for Zhou Ye to throw a Silent Curse, it is estimated that the yelling could pierce the entire Ravenclaw bedroom...


    Although the sound could not be heard from the room because of the Silent Curse, the other girls on the couch woke up...the sky-shaking drums sounded again, and the war between men and women broke out again...


    In this one-to-many war...Zhou Ye bravely killed the enemy, killing the Seven Nation Army without leaving a piece of armour, and the''blood'' flowed into a river... In the end, the Seven Nation Army was unable to do so under Zhou Ye''s mighty power. Not kneeling down and begging to surrender, and signed a number of treaties that humiliate the country...


    As for Li Liguo, who has always remained neutral??She is still just a salted fish standing by and shouting sixty-six...It is not her turn to sign an agreement...


    Five hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The sky outside is almost pale...


    On the other hand, Zhou Ye was snuggling proudly among the girls... I have to say that although the other teammates do not have the looks of the academy like Annie, their faces are also above average...


    In addition, they participate in Quidditch training all the year round...The figure---tsk tsk, nothing to say...especially no one has a pair of long legs, this is the reason Zhou Ye is willing to speak...


    "None of our sisters escaped your poisonous hand in the end... Little villain..." Josie put her head on Zhou Ye''s fierce mouth, listening to his strong heartbeat, looking at the white sheet on the couch. A dazzling red... She has already thought of many things, such as¡ªthe puddle of red¡ªthat was a symbol of her chastity...


    And there are five other marks like this on the list... Anyway, Zhou Ye, this little villain, has never let go...


    Although a little unwilling, Josie has no regrets...Perhaps, I don''t know how long ago, she already liked this little villain, right?It was just because he was too young to express it... After all, she was six or seven years older than him... Now this situation gave her a sense of relief.


    Facing Josie¡¯s complaint, Zhou Ye just tightened his arm... Nothing said... Sometimes it is better to say more than to do more... Anyway, if it is his woman for one day, it will be his for the whole life. Women... can''t run even if they want...


    Fortunately, the next day is Sunday, so all the girls are free from dragging their bad bodies and going to class...


    Of course, this does not mean that Zhou Ye can be much easier... You don''t need to go to class, but you still have to eat... But fortunately, Zhou Ye is also familiar with the underground kitchen...


    In front of the portrait of the fat lady, walk back along the corridor, go down six floors, and enter the hall along the marble staircase. Turn left, there is a wide stone corridor, find a painting of a silver bowl full of fruits, scratch As soon as you scratch that pear, the pear will eat and laugh, and then turn into a big green handle. Grab it and pull the door open. Inside is the kitchen¡ª¡ª


    Why is Zhou Ye so familiar with Hogwarts kitchen??


    No way¡ªlily, little Lolita, would often add meals at night, Zhou Ye is already a regular customer here...Fortunately, Lily is a physique who won¡¯t get fat anyhow, otherwise Zhou Ye would really consider... ¡­Is it going to temporarily cut off her snack supply?


    The first thousand and eighty chapters


    Sure enough-the disappearance of all members of Ravenclaw''s Quidditch team did not arouse the attention of the entire academy... Some people thought they were going to Hogsmeade for the weekend... After all, except for Zhou Ye Besides, the other team members are all senior sisters above the third grade...


    The classmates who spent the weekend at Hogsmeade thought they must have gathered somewhere in Hogwarts to celebrate their team''s victory.


    After all-in a place as big as Hogwarts, there are only a few hundred teachers and students. It is not that difficult to find a clean place...


    Time has passed day by day... The entire Hogwarts College is still as it used to be, the lessons, the learning...Everything outside has nothing to do with them...No, it can''t be said that it has nothing to do...


    Some students who subscribed to the Daily Prophet found out that the wizarding world outside Hogwarts has been very lively recently. Today there is a dark wizard who uses an unforgivable curse to attack Muggles, and tomorrow there will be a werewolf who has not shown up to attack the wizard... ¡­


    In short-because of the inability to deal with various emergencies, the current Minister of Magic Eugenina Jenkens is facing various questions...


    Of course, none of this has anything to do with Zhou Ye...


    He is leading his Ravenclaw team to sweep the entire Hogwarts with an unstoppable posture...


    Of course...because of the schedule of the ball game...Finally, before the Christmas holiday, they just participated in a match against their old rival Hufflepuff. In this match, Zhou Ye didn''t use much means and was close to it. With the efforts of his girlfriends, Ravenclaw defeated Hufflepuff by a big score.


    Of course-there are still some subtle changes...


    Some careful guys found...


    There seem to be more girls sitting next to Zhou Ye for three meals a day... Except for Anne and Lily, several other senior Ravenclaw team members also surrounded Zhou Ye...


    Although...when eating at Hogwarts, it is recommended that everyone try to sit according to grade...but this is not a dead rule...you can also choose your seat according to your own habits...Of course, the seats between colleges cannot be crossed The dividing line.


    Today is December 17, the weekend...


    Although there is still more than a week before Christmas, the whole Hogwarts is full of festive atmosphere. There are decorated Christmas trees and colorful balls everywhere...Of course, many students are busy packing and preparing. Go back and spend a wonderful Christmas with your parents...


    "Ye... won''t you go home for Christmas?" Josie packed her belongings while looking at Zhou Ye who was sitting on the sofa in the common room and playing wizard chess with Lily.


    "Go back..." Zhou Ye said as he killed Lily''s bishop with his own queen... He jumped directly onto Zhou Ye''s body angrily and bit his ear...


    "Then why don''t you pack your things..." After saying this, Josie held her forehead. She forgot about a certain cat lady who could do all kinds of things...Ahem, Isabel seems a bit too much... ...But when Qiao Qian saw Zhou Ye''s cat become a person, she was really taken aback...


    The Christmas holiday at Hogwarts starts one week before Christmas and ends one week after Christmas-the holiday is over, that is to say... the entire Christmas holiday is half a month.


    "How do you plan to spend Christmas?" Zhou Ye asked while teasing Lily in his arms.


    "Temporarily keep it secret..." Qiao Qian wouldn''t tell Zhou Ye the plan that the sisters discussed...


    "I still want everyone to spend Christmas together..." Zhou Ye sighed and said depressedly: "My castle is really big and beautiful...Josie, you really don''t think about going back with me. Christmas?"


    "This... I''m afraid it really won''t work..." Seeing the sadness on her little boyfriend''s face, Josie almost betrayed her sister... Fortunately, Annie walked out of the dormitory and helped her withstand the pressure... "Sorry , Dear... we really have to go home first..."


    "Well...it seems that I can only spend Christmas alone this year..." Zhou Ye made a gloomy look... It''s a pity that he can''t even fool Lily...


    "Obviously, Mrs. Jasmine will come home with you for Christmas... and sister Bella... and the maids..." Lily unceremoniously sold her boyfriend''s details... ¡­


    "...I heard the names of many people here...I feel that it is a wise choice for me not to go to your place for Christmas!" Josie vomited.


    "That is indeed a wise choice!" Annie nodded her little head, with a look of approval.


    Soon-the girls from other teams also walked out of the dormitory with their luggage. When they heard Lily''s commentary, they began to condemn their extremely carefree little boyfriend...


    How does it feel to be condemned by a group of girls??Zhou Ye tells you...very unhappy.


    "You are seeking your own way of death..." Zhou Ye, who was already a little awkward on his face, stood up, with an unkind smile on his face and looked at his girlfriends who had just been happy and condemned him..." It seems that I need to give you Christmas gifts in advance before you leave..."


    "Hey... don''t make trouble... everyone hasn''t left yet..." Annie was taken aback by seeing Zhou Ye''s appearance... She was really afraid that this little villain would treat herself regardless...


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye just smiled when facing Annie... the whole person turned into a breeze... and the girls disappeared into the common room in Ravenclaw...


    "No... honey... we admit our mistakes... we are wrong... don''t do this... we will miss the train..." A begging voice came from Zhou Ye''s bedroom...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 760

    "Haha...it''s okay, time is always enough...so, get ready...accept my Christmas present..." As Zhou Ye''s words fell, nothing could be heard from the entire bedroom. the sound of¡­¡­


    Instead, an inconspicuous magic circle covered the entire room...


    From time to time, other Ravenclaw students walked out of the room with their luggage, but they found nothing except the neatly arranged suitcases...


    five minutes later----


    Zhou Ye''s room opened again...Anne Yufimia took the lead to walk out of the room... It was just that her little face was flushing, especially her whole body limp... She had to support the wall with her hands, or else she would have to Wrestled...


    "This little villain..." She felt like she was almost tossing to death...


    "Yes... this guy is such a bad guy..." Josie Pritt came out after him, and she was no better than Annie... The girls all came out afterwards... Similar to Josie and Annie, it is obvious that Zhou Ye''s Christmas gifts made them eat up...


    Fortunately, after the girls took a rest, they finally eased up, otherwise - I''m afraid they don''t even have the strength to walk to the school gate and take a carriage...


    Chapter one thousand and eighty one


    December 24th-ten o''clock in the morning-


    The entire Diagon Alley is full of festive atmosphere. Christmas trees and colorful lights are placed at the door of every store... The wizards who come to play on the street have smiles on their faces...


    A young man in a black dragon-skin half-length trench coat walked out from the door of the Tufan clothing store. Compared with the wizards wearing heavy fur coats on the street, his clothes looked a little thin...


    Despite the snowflakes floating in the sky, the figure did not feel cold at all... He walked towards the Ollivander Wand Shop not far away full of energy...


    "Mr. Ollivander... Merry Christmas..." Pushing the door open, the black-haired boy greeted the owner of the magic wand shop with a smile.


    "Merry Christmas, Mr. Zhou Ye...Are you here to get your magic wand?" Mr. Ollivander looked at the boy who walked in, with a smile on his face...


    "Yes sir...I think my wand should be finished?" The black-haired boy asked with a smile.


    "Yes..." Ollivander nodded... He carefully drew out a long wand box from the deepest under the counter... But he didn''t hand it to the boy, but asked with a bit of reluctance. : "Zhou... can''t this magic wand really stay in my store as a treasure of the town?"


    "I''m afraid it won''t work..." The boy...er...no, it should be said, Zhou Ye... Looking at Ollivander''s reluctant appearance, Zhou Ye said helplessly: "Mr. Ollivander, the role of the magic wand is It¡¯s best for its owner to play its own role instead of lying in a box, it can only exist as a display for a lifetime..."


    "Yes... you are right..." After Mr. Ollivander was silent for a while, he reluctantly handed the wand box in his hand to Zhou Ye."This...this is yours... Oh my god, what have I done... I am afraid I have passed you the most powerful wand in my life...oh...oh my god... "


    "..." Zhou Ye didn''t pay attention to Ollivander''s bereaved expression, instead he opened the wand box in his hand without hesitation... a golden sixteen and one-half inch long His wand appeared before his eyes...


    "It''s really too beautiful, right?" Ollivander looked at the golden wand in Zhou Ye''s hand obsessively, and said like a dream: "Maybe I won''t be able to make another one beyond this in my life. The magic wand works..."


    "Yes, it''s really, very beautiful..." Zhou Ye gestured with the magic wand in his hand, with a smile on his face...


    "Can you tell me...what is the name of the golden wood used to make this wand and the material of the inner core?" Ollivander asked unwillingly, he wanted to ask what Zhou Ye brought Material name... You can make another one in the future, even if it is not as good as the current one, it should be as different as the current one, so that you can put it in the store as a treasure of the town.


    "Uh... those materials were also obtained by my aunt accidentally when she was traveling in Greece..." Zhou Ye evaded.


    It''s not that Zhou Ye refused to say...There is really no way to tell him...


    Do you want to tell Ollivander that the golden wood he used to make the wand was actually a laurel tree from the Sun Palace on Mount Olympus?That laurel tree is not an ordinary laurel tree... but the god tree transformed by Daphne, the daughter of the river god.


    As for the golden core used to make the wand?That was the golden thread of fate that once belonged to Daphne that Zhou Ye asked from the hands of the three destiny sisters... Ordinary people¡¯s fate thread was red, and only the destiny thread of gods was golden...


    These materials were all Zhou Ye''s idea to find his Olympus goddesses before descending into this world... Of course, Zhou Ye had also used the idea of ??hitting the olive tree in the Palace of Athena... but Athena did. Tell him that the olive tree is a symbol of peace... It is obviously inappropriate to use this wood as a magic weapon like a wand...


    Finally, Zhou Ye reminded by Athena that there was a laurel tree in the palace of the sun god Apollo... it was once transformed by a goddess... and this laurel tree was blessed by the sun god... not afraid of flames... even more. The power of flame magic...


    That''s why Zhou Ye ran to plan out the entire laurel tree...take the best part of the entire tree to make the inner core of his magic wand.


    Now - even if Ollivander begged him, Zhou Ye couldn''t get him a second laurel core made by a god...


    "Really...Is it really impossible to get it?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Ollivander looked frustrated... Then, isn''t this magic wand out of print??


    "I''m sorry..." Zhou Ye leaked an apologetic smile to Ollivander... Then he ignored the guy who made the wand, but carefully looked at his own wand in his hand... ¡­


    This is a magic wand that is extremely beautiful...The golden appearance gives it a gorgeous and noble color, and the handle that can be held gives Zhou Ye a soft touch like holding a girl''s hand.


    The right length makes Zhou Ye feel that this magic wand is like an extension of his arm, without feeling abrupt...


    "Wave it, give it a try..." Ollivander looked at Zhou Ye expectantly. He really wanted to know how powerful the magic wand he made...


    "Ok..." Zhou Ye gently waved the golden wand in his hand...


    moment--------


    Nothing happened...


    Even if the wizard apprentice gets a wand that is not suitable for him, he can produce some strange effects, but-Zhou Ye waved this wand but no effect...


    "This...this is impossible..." Ollivander was stunned when he saw the scene in front of him...The first thing he thought of was, could it be that he screwed up this magic wand??


    But soon... Ollivander thought of another possibility... "This magic wand is resisting you... I think it probably doesn''t like you..."


    "Don''t worry... I will let it like me..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and waved his hand... Putting the magic wand in front of him, he said in Greek, "Daphne... I know you can hear me Speak... If you resist me again... Guess what I will do? I will return to your world and hang your father River God on the cliff of Mount Olympus and let him have a taste. The taste of Prometheus the Fireman...until forever...you know what I can do..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s words...a dazzling golden light radiated from the magic wand, just like the sun in the sky appeared in front of everyone...From the golden light, a beautiful young girl looked at Zhou pleadingly. Ye... Her beautiful eyes that are enough to confuse sentient beings carry tears that are enough to melt the iron man...


    "Either be my one, or just wait for me to return to the world where the Olympus gods are to catch your father... You, choose..." Zhou Ye was not moved by the pleading in Daphne''s eyes... he Threatened directly in Greek.


    "..." He hesitated for a moment... Daphne gave in... Although she turned into a laurel tree, she could feel everything that happened outside, knowing that this guy was the bad guy who took away the entire Olympus Mountain... She didn''t dare Bet... I don¡¯t want to bet... so... I have to give in...


    Daphne gently held Zhou Ye''s hand with a grieved expression, and after a kiss, she held Zhou Ye''s cheek again...printed her little scorpion on Zhou Ye''s eyes... Don''t use Zhou Ye''s hand personally, it represents With her surrender...Don''t look at him personally, it means that the body and mind are completely returned to Zhou Ye.


    Chapter One Thousand and Eighty Two


    With the end of the ceremony representing Daphne''s physical and mental surrender... As soon as the golden light was collected, the whole wand shop was calm again...


    "Oh my God... what just happened?? How could there be such a dazzling golden light..." Ollivander rubbed his eyes with a dazed expression, because of the golden light just now, he didn''t see anything at all... ¡­


    "Nothing...just a simple confession ceremony..." Zhou Ye said with a slight smile, then lightly waved his wand...In an instant-a golden breeze blew across the wand shop... "I think it has already admitted. I''m..."


    "This is incredible... incredible..." Ollivander grew up in surprise. He has sold wands for so many years. He has never seen anyone who has not been recognized by wands in the first time. After being resisted by the wand, it was recognized by the wand through some means.


    This unprecedented situation made Ollivander a little interested in Zhou Ye''s mumbling to the wand just now, "What spell did you just recite? The wand adapts to the spell???"


    "Haha...that''s right..." Zhou Ye smiled, while smiling softly at his wand: "I will teach you the wand of fate..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, a golden light flashed from the tip of the magic wand in his hand... It seemed that the wand had been psychic... In fact, only Zhou Ye knew that this was Daphne protesting...


    Regarding Daphne''s protest, Zhou Ye chose to ignore...just kidding, what''s the name of the wand of fate?Called Daphne''s wand??Called Laurel Goddess Wand??Don''t talk... Zhou Ye wouldn''t call that kind of feminine name...


    "I finally have my own magic wand..." Zhou Ye sighed contentedly, then directly used the transformation spell to turn the wand in the handle into a ring and put it on his finger...


    Although wearing a ring at his age seems a bit nondescript...but it''s better than holding a magic wand in his hands all the time...For Zhou Ye, this feeling is as inexplicable as the second illness. Shame...


    "You are so violent..." Ollivander said depressedly: "Such a perfect masterpiece... You, you actually deformed it..."


    "..." Zhou Ye rolled his eyes, regardless of whether it is a masterpiece or not... How to save trouble and how to come is the king... "This is your processing fee..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 761

    Zhou Ye said, took out a bag of Jin Jialong from his pocket and put it on the table.


    "No...it''s too much..." Ollivander said hurriedly, knowing that the price of his finished wands here is generally between three golden gallons and fifteen golden gallons... and this There are more than fifty in a bag of Jin Jialong...


    "Don''t refuse..." Zhou Ye held Ollivander''s resigning hand and said, "How long did you use this magic wand to make?"


    "Almost a year..." Ollivander hesitated and said...


    After all, the materials that Zhou Ye brought were all he had never seen before. He spent a lot of time and energy in order to understand the characteristics of these materials more intuitively...


    "So, I think the price is right..." Zhou Ye said, waving his hand at Ollivander, "Well, I wish you a Merry Christmas again, Mr. Ollivander, I will go to buy again. Some Christmas gifts...bye..."


    Zhou Ye said, without waiting for Ollivander to reply, he opened the door and walked out...


    Coming to the street of Diagon Alley, Zhou Ye looked at the gloomy sky and sighed for a long time... Finally he could throw away that improvised trash wand... But it''s not time to talk about those things... ¡­First of all, he needs to buy some things...Although his girlfriends have all gone home for Christmas, but...the gifts that should be given are still to be given...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye stepped forward and walked towards the Quidditch boutique... Obviously, he had already figured out what to give to those girlfriends...


    On the other side...in a house in a small town named Rye near Brighton, a little girl is anxiously waiting for something...


    "Anne...Anne...Go and help your father get a gift, he can''t hold it anymore..." A middle-aged woman with a better figure stood in her living room, shouting to her daughter upstairs. The name...Looking at the appearance of the shovel in her left hand and the spoon in her right hand, she is obviously powerless to help her husband take things...


    "Good mother..." Annie walked down from her room. As soon as she walked down the stairs, she saw her father hurriedly holding various beautifully packaged gift boxes, trying to get from the narrow door frame outside the living room. Squeeze in...


    "Mom... Obviously you can accomplish things with a flying curse... Why do you have to help me..." Annie complained, walked up to her father and took the gift boxes in his arms one by one. It came down...According to the Ministry of Magic''s regulations on the prohibition of underage wizards from casting spells outside the school, Annie could only do it herself.


    "No... honey, magic is not omnipotent... especially in front of your father, try not to mention magic..." The middle-aged woman with an apron on her waist smiled and walked to her husband and gave him a smile.


    "It doesn''t matter... I have almost accepted the fact that I married a witch as my wife..." The middle-aged man in a suit said with a wry smile, "In fact, I still like the extremely convenient magic...The premise is, Honey, you can¡¯t turn me into a mouse when you get angry..."


    "...How is it possible...Honey..." Annie''s mother heard her husband''s complaints, and smiled in a shame: "I just made a mistake. In fact, I just want to turn you into a border collie... ¡­"


    "..." Annie couldn''t help being speechless when she heard her mother''s explanation... It''s better not to explain...


    "My dear... Where are you going?" At this time, Annie''s father suddenly found out that his daughter had a rare light makeup, and he was carrying a clothes bag...It is not clear what clothes are inside. ...


    "Uh... that... I will go out with my friends in a while, and I won''t be back at night..." Annie said, sticking out her tongue... After all, this was the first time she didn''t come home at night, and it was on Christmas Eve In festivals with different meanings...


    "My dear... do you have a boyfriend?" Seeing her daughter''s performance, Mrs. Euphemia was surprised... "Are you a classmate from your college? Is his study well? Handsome guy? When will you bring it back for us to see???"


    "Ahem... That..." Annie really feels like a dog. She really wants to bring Zhou Ye back and let her mother take a look, but - at Zhou Ye''s age, think about it. It makes people feel desperate... Fortunately, at this time there is a savior...


    With a sound of "Boom¡ª", a green flame emerged from the fireplace in the living room of Annie''s living room. Along with the flame, a girl appeared in the fireplace... "Anyone, are you not ready yet? Everyone is waiting for you. ¡­Uh, hello, Mrs. Euphemia... hello, Mr. Euphemia..."


    "Hello, Josie... Merry Christmas..." Mrs. Euphemia greeted the girl in the fireplace with a smile, "Are you planning to host a Christmas Eve party?"


    "Uh-um... that''s right... just what you think, Mrs. Euphemia..." Josie really didn''t expect to find Annie through Floo fans, and actually met her parents... Embarrassing...


    "Mom... I''m leaving first... I''ll explain to you later..." Annie rushed to the fireplace, grabbed a handful of Floo powder, and shouted: "Leeds Castle..."


    With a burst of green flames rising into the sky, when the flames gradually extinguished, the two figures had disappeared in the fireplace.


    "Dear... Leeds Castle... I heard that right?" Mr. Euphemia looked at his wife and asked, "Does Annie have a female classmate who lives in Leeds Castle?"


    "Probably...no..." Mrs. Euphemia was quite calm... She had expected this day for her daughter."I think there should be a handsome guy who lived there..."


    "..." Mr. Anti-Yufemia felt that he couldn''t tell the complexity in his heart, as if the cute cat he had raised for more than ten years was robbed by a bad guy...


    "Don''t worry... honey... just so we can have a Christmas Eve with only two people..." Mrs. Euphemia comforted her husband... the son-in-law and the old man will always be enemies... this is the truth. She knew from the time she got married...


    Chapter one thousand and eighty three


    "Boom¡ª" A sound of violent flames rang in the fireplace of the Leeds Castle. As the green flame faded, two awkward figures appeared in the fireplace...


    "Good day, two young ladies..." Qiu smiled and said hello to Josie who walked out of the fireplace...


    "Hello... my name is Annie Euphemia, that is actually Ye''s girlfriend... that..." Annie explained in a awkward manner. The maid in front of her who can be said to be a perfect maid made her feel a little uncomfortable. ...It''s not that there is something wrong with Qiu''s etiquette, but facing another beautiful girl, Annie feels that there is something wrong with her image at the moment...


    The biggest consequence of using Floo powder is... the face is covered with ashes, which makes Annie, who loves clean, a little unbearable, especially in front of her there is a stunning maid who looks no less than her...


    "Miss Bella has notified us of your plan... Your companions have arrived... They are now packing the clothes next door..." Qiu said with a smile, "Do you need to clean up a little now?"


    "Of course..." Annie and Josie breathed a sigh of relief when they heard Qiu''s words... It is good news that the sisters are here, and there is no need to face Qiu alone, which is also good news...


    "Please come with me..." Qiu smiled and leaned slightly, and Yima took the lead and walked out the door with the two women...


    "Ye really didn''t lie to us... his house is really big..." Annie walked, while looking at the decorations in the castle... the paintings in the corridor, the decorations... and the soft and delicate floor Wool carpet... Obviously, everything here is telling Annie what kind of wealth my little boyfriend has...


    "In fact, this place is just a temporary place for the master...not to be regarded as the master''s home..." Qiu explained with a smile after hearing Annie''s words, "The master''s real home is many times larger than this place..."


    "..." Regarding Qiu''s words, the two women imagined for a moment, but they couldn''t imagine how big a home many times bigger than here is... But luckily, they don''t need to bother... because they have already arrived. The lounge where the sisters are...


    "team leader¡­¡­"


    "Annie...you are late..."


    "You two are so slow... didn''t you say that you will come together?"


    "No way... I had some small accidents..." Annie explained, looking into the room... At this moment, she suddenly saw a figure that shouldn''t be here... "Mr. Jasmine? Why are you here? Didn''t you say that you are going to France to meet your sister for Christmas?"


    "I didn''t do it, I did go to France to see my sister..." Jasmine Petrick said, putting the book in her hand on the sofa, and then stood up... "It''s just that something happened... so I have to rush back..."


    "What''s the matter?" Annie asked curiously... She felt that Teacher Jasmine''s face today seemed a little bad...


    "Well... Qiu, how long will it take for Ye to come back?" Jasmine hesitated for a moment, and instead of answering Annie''s question, she asked Qiu Dao.


    "It will probably take more than an hour for the master to come back, today is Christmas Eve, so Diagon Alley will close early, so the master will come back with Ms. Fiona..." Qiu answered without hesitation.


    "Then there is enough time..." Jasmine exhaled as she said, then stood up, and after a solemn salute to the girls, she said, "I have one thing I want to ask everyone..."


    Everyone was shocked by Jasmine''s behavior. Bella hurriedly helped Jasmine up and said, "Please don''t do this... Teacher Jasmine, if you have any difficulties, say it... Everyone is sisters, and those who can help will definitely help. ..."


    "Okay..." Jasmine took a deep breath and said, "Everyone knows that I am a Veeva... and my sister is also a Veeva..."


    "Yes..." The girls nodded their little heads...


    Jasmine looked around at the girls, and then continued: "Then everyone should know... the attitude of creatures like Veeva towards love..."


    "Yes, we all know..." The girls are all senior students. Of course, they are no strangers to the course of magical creatures. "Veeva is the representative of beauty and loyalty in the wizarding world. They represent the unswerving death. Love...It¡¯s just that Veeva rarely sees ordinary wizards...so it is also a representative of perfect love that can be met but not sought..."


    "Yes..." Jasmine nodded, and then said: "My unbelievable sister happens to be an idiot who has fallen in love with ordinary humans... But humans are too fragile... My sister''s lover is earlier. Heaven passed away due to some accident..."


    "... Then... Doesn''t that mean... Teacher Jasmine''s sister..." Josie didn''t finish the rest of her words, but everyone understood what she meant... In the legend, when she was Veeva''s partner When she left the world, she would sing a sad song, then burn her body and turn it into a beautiful flame, and meet her lover in the underworld... Simply put, it is love.


    "That''s right..." Jasmine nodded with an ugly face, "So in order to prevent my only sister from leaving me... I used the Stupefying Curse to faint her and bring her over..."


    Jasmine was talking, kicking the huge rattan suitcase beside her...The box opened, and the contents inside were revealed...There was a mature woman who was extremely beautiful...thin and pure. Long eyelashes, small and tall nose, and long silvery white hair exactly like Jasmine... The white skin exudes a bright soft light like moonlight...


    "so beautiful¡­¡­"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 762

    "Sure enough, it looks a bit similar to Teacher Jasmine..."


    "Yeah yeah¡­¡­"


    The girls gathered in front of the luggage, looking curiously at the suitcase, like a sleeping princess. Veeva... I was amazed... Only Bella was not attracted by the amazing beauty of the Veeva in the box, and she was attracted to her. In other words, getting along with Jasmine every day has almost made her immune to Veeva''s charm.


    "So? You brought your sister here... and please us... how do you want us to help you?" Bella asked.


    "I want the little villain... to fuck my sister..."


    Chapter one thousand and eighty four


    Jasmine''s words made the women stunned for a while... what''s the situation??Is this planning to use his own sister to please the little villain??"Why did you do this??"


    "Don''t you think that when you are with the little villain ML... can make people unconsciously, unable to resist his will, and completely indulge in his arms?" Jasmine asked with a strange expression...


    "...!!!" The women looked dumbfounded...


    "Think about it carefully... from the first resistance to having sex with everyone to the later... getting used to it, and then some expectations..." Jasmine''s words caused the women to fall into contemplation...


    If someone told them before they met Zhou Ye that they would fall in love with a man with many girls... then they would definitely point to that man and laugh, and finally throw him a front tooth curse with a big stick in front of him. ...


    But now--they are used to this kind of life...even as long as they think of Zhou Ye''s ignorance of themselves one day, they feel heartache like a knife...could it be... their little boyfriend''s super ML ability belt Are you here??


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After a moment of silence, Bella was the first to react... For her, whether it was the overwhelming love she really loved, or the role played by her own man ML... those are not important," No matter what, the most important thing is... we love Ye... he will never leave us..."


    Hearing Bella''s words, the women couldn''t help but nod their heads in agreement...Anyway, they couldn''t do without that little villain in this life...They didn''t plan to leave...It''s pretty good to live so lively for a lifetime.


    "Yes... I think so too..." Maybe it''s because Veeva is born with a charming aura. Jasmine is the first to understand the strangeness of her little man... "So, I think... My dear, what did you give to my sister... so that I can gradually make my sister heterosexual and fall in love with the little villain, and eliminate my sister''s desire to die..."


    "The question is... what are we going to do?" Isabel asked strangely.


    "We tonight...this...and then this...and then this..." Jasmine said her plan confidently...


    To be honest, when she first saw her sister, she was really shocked. If it wasn''t for her sister and a daughter, she would still worry about her daughter... Jasmine guessed that what she saw was her sister. Corpse again.


    Fortunately, I wittily fainted my sister with a fainting curse, and sent a letter to my sister¡¯s daughter who was studying at Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, telling her to take her mother on a trip. For Christmas, just Let her live in school by herself...


    Although I feel a little sorry for my niece in this way, but... it is better than my sister to lose her life.


    As for allowing her little man to use such an alternative method to enlighten her sister, Jasmine was also inspired by her experience...I can''t disobey the little villain...I want to come to my sister to be more unbearable than me...


    A small [conspiracy] against Zhou Ye was set in the discussion of the women... As for Jasmine as the culprit?At most, I was given a meal of family law, what are you afraid of... It''s not that I haven''t tried it... Although the process is a little bit so, but the taste in the middle is too much for this Veeva.


    Not to mention Zhou Ye''s upcoming problems... Turn your head and look at the strange things that happened in Hogwarts...


    At this moment-in the Hogwarts restaurant, two sparse tables of students are sitting together eating a somewhat lonely Christmas Eve dinner...


    "Thanks, thank you... James..." Peter Perdiro looked at the classmate who fed him with gratitude, and almost didn''t cry...


    Because his family occasionally changed the itinerary, he could only stay in school by himself this Christmas and spend it alone...It made him almost sad...


    After all, because of the face-slashing spell, his arm still can''t be used...If no one helps, he would really starve to death at Hogwarts...


    By the way, because of the words in the opening ceremony, the current little Peter is a boring role in the entire Hogwarts. Apart from a few friends on the train, no one wants to care. This stinky and ugly fellow.


    If time can be turned back, Peter Pediru will definitely not provoke Zhou Ye for the sake of showing off... This is like being turned into a disabled person all his life...


    "Nothing...Aren''t we good friends?" James Potter comforted little Peter, "I believe a way to get rid of this spell..."


    "Hmm..." What can little Peter say to such a James?Except for gratitude, any other expressions are blasphemous for the scene before me...


    Although it''s only three or four o''clock, the house elves still have dinner in advance... After all, Christmas Eve is an important holiday. At some point, many students who stay in school will have a lot of important things to do, so they can¡¯t make it to dinner. ...So, the house elves thoughtfully advanced the dinner time...The students of the province spent Christmas Eve hungry.


    "Madman Peter...If you didn''t have a friend of Potter, I''m afraid you would have died..." A senior Slytherin student next to him joked while eagerly paying attention to his girlfriend.


    "That''s... thank you Potter..." A Gryffindor girl across from her looked at Little Peter with disgust and said.


    "Yes..." Little Peter lowered his head... Except for nodding, he seemed to be unable to say anything...


    Little Peter knows the name of the Gryffindor senior sister opposite, her name is Molly Prewitt, and the Gryffindor senior who looks like a fool to Little Peter is named Arthur Weasley. That idiot was chasing this fat piggy-like senior sister.


    But these have nothing to do with him... Little Peter only knows... I have heard everything in my ears in the last few days... How good Potter is to you... Potter is so good... There is a friend of Potter , You are so lucky... wait wait...


    These words crushed all the gratitude that had originally risen in his heart... even to put it bluntly, little Peter was in his heart at this moment, and even hated Potter a little... because when he was with Potter, he It''s always the most coveted guy who was used as a negative example...


    As for Zhou Ye who caused him to be a laughingstock??Little Peter didn''t dare to hate... Only when he really faced that guy did he know how terrible that guy was... Little Peter didn''t dare to raise the slightest bit of jealousy.


    "Sorry...Jaime, I''m full, I''m a little tired...I''ll go back first..." Little Peter said, standing up, staggering outwards... No way, keep balance. The arm is tied tightly behind...No one can walk well.


    "You shouldn''t laugh at him... Little Peter didn''t mean to say those things... He just wanted to help his friends..." James Potter sighed to learn from the seniors after watching Peter leave the restaurant. The sisters said.


    "Ha...Look...He was full himself, and left without touching anything...I think Potter, you should stay away from him as soon as possible..." Arthur Weasley Said.


    "Yes, that''s it..." Molly agreed with Arthur''s words once, which gave Arthur the illusion that spring was coming.


    "..." Faced with the words of these seniors and seniors, James Potter sighed and said nothing...At this moment, he hated the guy who caused all these things... that entered Slater. Lin¡¯s guy named Severus Snape... After the accident, this guy never showed up except in class. What a coward...


    The first thousand and eighty-five chapters


    At this time-on the eighth floor of Hogwarts... Opposite a tapestry with a picture of "Giant Stick Beat Silly Barnabas", a door suddenly appeared on the wall...


    After a while, a figure in Gryffindor uniform walked out from behind the door...


    The figure took out something like a pocket watch from his pocket, and after a closer look... he said to himself: "I hope I don''t miss the time again... Otherwise, it will be wasted again..."


    As he said, the figure pulled out a cloak-like object from the cloth pocket behind it, and then draped it on his body... With his movements, his whole person disappeared...


    In the empty corridor on the eighth floor, only a faint sound of footsteps came out, as if someone was walking downstairs...


    And on the other side-after James Potter hastily eaten dinner, he hurried to his bedroom...


    Because Lupin and Sirius both go home for Christmas, if he doesn¡¯t hurry up to take care of little Peter, I¡¯m afraid little Peter can do nothing...After all, even wizards, they are no better than Muggles without a wand. How many¡­¡­


    And little Peter¡¯s current situation is obviously that he has a magic wand and can¡¯t use it...So James has to rush back to help him deal with some of the easy problems in life...


    James Potter walked across the corridor and hurried to the door of Gryffindor''s lounge, looking at the portrait of the fat lady painted in powder at the door, and whispered: "[Elk] Fat lady..."


    "The password is correct...please come in..."


    "Thank you..." After Jaime Potter hurriedly said thank you, he walked towards the open door... Just as he walked in the doorway, he suddenly felt that something was following him behind him...


    However-when he turned his head, he saw nothing... This made him feel like he was too suspicious... This is Hogwarts, who dares to run here?


    James Potter shook his head and walked quickly towards the bedroom upstairs...Opening the bedroom door, he saw little Peter lying on the window with his eyes closed and sleepy... "Peter, you sleep Are you here?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 763

    "..." Peter did not speak--


    James sighed. He knew that his friend had indeed suffered a lot of grievances during this semester... In order to avenge the new friend, he provoked that person at the welcome party, but in the end, he was imposed on him. Such a troublesome spell...


    "You know... those guys don''t even know what happened..." James continued to persuade little Peter, "We know you are a good person... I know... Sirius knows... Lupin knows... ¡­We all know that you are not a nasty guy..."


    "..." Little Peter still said nothing.


    "Okay... you rest early..." James shook his head helplessly, he can only say so much... He doesn''t know how to say more if he wants to persuade... After all, he is just a child. That''s it... It''s pretty good to be able to do this.


    Now what James Potter can do is let little Peter figure it out...


    He turned around and left the dormitory... He planned to go to the common room below to read a book, leave the entire dormitory to little Peter, and let him quietly...


    Picking up a copy of [I and the vampire face to face], James Potter sat on the sofa in the lounge and read it with relish...


    In fact, this is a nutritious travel novel. It is about a wizard who happened to meet a vampire... and was invited to his castle as a guest... The whole novel is full of all kinds of useless speech... ¡­


    But for James Potter, at least this novel is very interesting, so that''s enough... What do you learn from the book?If it does not exist, what else is the school for??Learn the long-lost black magic?How could it be...If there is such a thing in it, the author would have been invited to drink tea by the Ministry of Magic...


    Just as James Potter was reading the book in his hand with relish, he suddenly felt a breeze blowing by his side... He raised his head vigilantly, looked around and said: "Who? Who is it?? Don''t open this. Kind of a joke...not funny at all..."


    "It''s me..." A slightly naive voice came from his side, causing James Potter to be astonished...


    However, while stunned, James Potter was also a little relieved... After all, the uninvited guest who listens to the voice is not very young... So at least it should not be malicious... "Who are you?? How are you? The phantom spell that will only be learned by the Auror..."


    It¡¯s no secret that the Auror will phantom spell, this is not a secret in the magic world, even the Ministry of Magic is still spreading such news intentionally or unintentionally, because this is also an invisible shock...


    Does the ghost happen to have an invisible Auror by his side when he knows to do bad things??


    This at least allows those dark wizards to go through their brains a few more times when they do bad things to see if the price paid is proportional to the gain...


    "I''m out... don''t be afraid..." With the strange voice, a figure suddenly appeared in front of James Potter... and he almost screamed...


    "Don''t call..." Fortunately, the figure swiftly covered James''s eyes with his hands...or else, James would really yell out... After half a day, the figure gave James Potter to Let go... "Don''t shout, I will answer you any questions..."


    "You...Who are you?" As soon as James Potter got the freedom to speak, he immediately lowered his voice and asked the guy opposite...


    No way, anyone standing in front of a guy who has seven or eight points of imagination with him will be a bit impatient... This is already the result of James Potter''s very restrained... Up.


    "If I said I was your son, would you be surprised...?" Harry Potter asked helplessly...Although he was very happy to meet his father he had never met, but ... definitely not in this situation...


    After all, it takes a lot of courage to call a little P child who looks two or three years younger than himself to be father...


    "I think... I will probably believe what you say..." James Potter muttered like a dream, looking at the boy two or three years older than him...


    After all, the two look a little too alike... Except for the color and age of the pupils, the two look like twin brothers...


    "So, you are from the future?" James Potter curiously took the invisibility cloak that Harry Potter had just taken off. "Hey, isn''t this my invisibility cloak? I obviously lost him. Give it to Zhou Ye..."


    "Zhou Ye?" Harry Potter was shocked...Before using the time converter to travel through time and space with Xinxiangshichengwu, he didn''t hear anyone talk about the name Zhou Ye... Maybe this is the legend. Is the time and space specially selected??"If it is convenient, can you tell me about this fellow Zhou Ye? I feel very curious about him..."


    "Yeah..." Although he still has some doubts, James Potter is not afraid to tell a story with this guy who looks like himself, he just takes the boring time of Christmas Eve...


    Chapter One Thousand and Eighty Six


    I don¡¯t know how long it took...Little Peter got up from his couch groggyly...


    In fact, his dinner was not full because of the ridicule of those guys... He was awake from starvation...


    Little Peter, who was sitting up on the couch with difficulty, kicked his shoes and walked outside... Because James was worried about his inconvenience, the door of the house was open...


    He staggered to the door, and just wanted to call his friend James to help him and take out some snacks from the bag... When he was hungry... the sound from the common room made him suddenly refreshed. a lot of¡­¡­


    [How did I die in the future??Little Peter heard that it was James¡¯ voice... and another strange voice said: [In the future, you died in Voldemort¡¯s hands to protect me and my mother...]


    [Voldemort] This word made little Peter wake up instantly, not that he is loyal to Voldemort now, but because of his fear of the name...


    [Oh, that¡¯s something that can¡¯t be helped...] James Potter obviously doesn¡¯t care about his own death. After all, he has no idea about death... [You always say your mother, who is your mother? ...Uh, that is, who will I marry in the future??


    [Lily Evans... My mother is Lily Evans, you will marry her in the future... and give birth to me...]


    The other name uttered in this strange voice made Little Peter shiver even more... Lily Evans... That was the imprisonment of that little devil... Is Potter crazy, dare to hit that little devil? Devil girlfriend''s idea?


    [How is it possible... Lily Evans is that guy¡¯s girlfriend...] James Potter¡¯s voice is a bit strange, he did find that he seemed to have a different feeling for Lily Evans...like himself I started to be stupid as soon as I arrived in front of her...


    [Impossible... I have never heard of whose girlfriend my mother used to be...] Another voice was shocked and inexplicable, but soon he fell silent... [Perhaps this is time special...]


    [What do you mean...?


    [I feel... that Zhou Ye may be the culprit who caused me to disappear...] A voice that did not belong to James Potter said softly: [Did you not find that my body is somewhat transparent?Just like a ghost...]


    [I found out... So when I first saw you, I was taken aback by you...] James Potter''s voice sounded again.


    [This is why I borrowed my friend''s time converter to return to this time...] Another voice sounded again... [But I can¡¯t stay at this point in time for too long...because this will create more unknowns Change... So, I will rush back to my own time node soon...]


    [How do you go back??James Potter¡¯s voice is a bit strange, it seems that he is reluctant to bear this friend who just met...


    [I want to borrow the time converter to go back to the House of All Requests...] As he said, he was silent for a while, as if thinking about certain things... [Some things I don¡¯t know if I should say... But... forget it, I¡¯m still Let me tell you... In the future you will be chased by Voldemort because of a prophecy... At that time, don''t use the Courageous Faithful Curse on others... Also, be careful with Peter...]


    [Be careful, what does Peter mean?My friends are the best...I believe them...] It seems that James Potter''s voice was a little louder because of the irritation by that careful Peter...


    [I know you believe in friends...but... some friends are not trustworthy... I should go, goodbye dad... Remember to take the initiative to pursue my mother, or I will really disappear...] As the voice fell, followed by the sound of the door of the common room being opened...


    Little Peter hurriedly ran back to his couch...lay down...closed his eyes and started pretending to sleep...


    Sure enough, there was a sound of footsteps before long... James Potter walked in... He looked at Little Peter, who was still asleep, and after a sigh, walked out of the bedroom again...


    It wasn''t until the sound of James Potter''s footsteps disappeared in the distance... Little Peter opened his eyes... [I will betray James in the future??Will he even kill James??


    [Then I might as well betray James now... at least I can solve this damn spell...]


    After making up his mind, little Peter fell into a deep sleep again... This time, he finally had a dream... a dream of freedom with his hands again...


    And on the other side... in Zhou Ye''s castle... an extraordinary Christmas Eve is about to begin...


    "Master... we have also prepared a Christmas gift for you that is enough to surprise you..." Qiu smiled and said to Zhou Ye sitting at the table: "However, before taking out the gift... you have to close it first. Eyes..."


    "A Christmas gift that surprises me?" Zhou Ye''s curiosity was thoroughly provoked by his little maid... He looked curiously at Isabel and Bella sitting on both sides of the dining table... But the acting skills of the two women were obviously very good. After passing the test, with an inexplicable look, he really deceived Zhou Ye...


    Of course, Zhou Ye can also use his own super sense and spiritual abilities... but this is boring... Since the little maid said that she is so confident, then just look forward to it...


    "Okay, I close my eyes now..." Zhou Ye closed his eyes and temporarily reduced his five senses to the same level as a normal person...


    It was not a long time, as a rush of messy footsteps sounded, a fragrant wind rushed towards his face... A group of familiar voices said in unison in his ear: "Merry Christmas... dear..."


    "You... didn''t you say that you are going home for Christmas?" Zhou Ye opened his eyes, and his eyes were dazzled... I saw a group of girls in Christmas miniskirts surrounding him. In the middle, there is even Jasmine who claims to go to France to find her sister...


    "If you don''t say that, how can you surprise you?" Jasmine smiled and gave Zhou Ye a mouthful, "Merry Christmas, my love..."

 The Movie World Chapter 764

    And Bella and Isabel, who were sitting at the dining table, changed their costumes instantly, and even Fiona used magic to put on Christmas skirts exactly like the girls...


    "Merry Christmas..." XN


    "Merry Christmas..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved, and said happily: "Let us have the craziest Christmas Eve..."


    It''s the night-under the leadership of Jasmine, the teacher of the Defense Against the Dark Arts, the Ravenclaw Witch Troops challenged the Demon King Zhou Ye. However, is the Demon King Zhou Ye an easy one?He smashed the witches down without pity...


    However, the witches moved forward courageously and never retreated, especially after receiving the volunteers of the adult witch trio, they were even more powerful and vowed to completely defeat the Great Demon King Zhou Ye and eliminate harm for the people...


    However... The Great Demon King Zhou Ye quickly made them understand that the number of people is not equal to the meaning of the sentence... In the end, even if the Maid Army of the Great Demon King resolutely responded to the call of the witches at the last moment, they rose up against the Great Devil. The devil¡¯s squeeze...in the end it was defeated...


    In this battle, the girls were defeated in the bedroom of the Demon King¡¯s Castle... only foaming at the mouth... a dying tragic ending...


    Chapter One Thousand and Eighty Seven


    "Who are you?" Yania Petrick questioned the boy in front of her angrily. Although the boy was very handsome, even though he looked only ten years old, two or three years younger than her daughter... ...But¡ªhe possesses himself, especially his bad things are still in his body until now...


    "Uh-" Zhou Ye was also a little confused after being awakened by the beautiful woman who was seven-point like Jasmine... He couldn''t help but start to remember what happened last night...


    Last night, I played with the girls crazy... At the last time... Zhou Ye vaguely remembered, as if he didn''t know who it was, he stuffed a somewhat familiar face into his arms... Then he refused to come. Give her to...


    "Actually I said I don''t know what''s going on... Do you believe it?" Zhou Ye spread his hands and said that he was also helpless...


    "Asshole...you trick me..." Yania trembled with anger, and when she raised her hand, she wanted to slap the boy in front of her...


    However--Zhou Ye only moved slightly, Yania''s arms softened, and she couldn''t help her... "You... asshole... Don''t move..."


    "Give me a reason not to move first..." Zhou Ye smiled evilly, a woman, although I don''t know how she appeared on her bed, but she wanted to come and be inseparable from this group of women, let''s see. Seeing that she has a look somewhat similar to Jasmine... Who is the culprit? There is no need to ask...


    Regarding Jasmine, I''ll settle the account with her when I turn around... Now, let''s tame this little wild cat first-thinking of this, Zhou Ye turned over...


    "Ah---Don''t move... asshole..." Yania gritted her teeth, trying to resist... But she is an egg, she is a Veela, not a giant, strength has never been her strong point... even a giant It was nothing if I met Zhou Ye, if Zhou Ye had that good tooth...


    Three hours later - Yania looked at the strange ceiling with blank eyes... She was completely dysfunctional.


    "My dear Jasmine...Should you give me a little explanation?" Zhou Ye refreshed and pulled Jasmine who was trying to sneak away behind him... viciously questioned.


    "Explanation?? What''s the explanation?" Jasmine looked confused, as if she really didn''t know anything...


    "Baby Jasmine, it seems that you really have forgotten what our family''s family practices look like..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and gently stroked Jasmine''s face, "Do you need me to help you remember it? Baby? ..."


    "I know it''s wrong... honey..." Thinking, thinking, doing or doing... Don''t look at Jasmine''s words beforehand, but when things really happened, she was so shameless... "I I just want you, dear, to help me dispel my sister¡¯s begging for death..."


    "Don''t say that I didn''t give you a chance... Tell me about the matter..." Zhou Ye looked at Jasmine noncommittal, waiting for her explanation.


    "My dear, you know that we are all the seeds of infatuation..." Seeing her man giving herself a chance to explain, Jasmine snuggled up with a smile on her face... explained, "My sister is ten years older than me... ¡­She is not as lucky as I am, she has found you... Honey... She..."


    Listening to Jasmine''s explanation, Zhou Ye''s expression became more and more weird...What''s the situation??In order to dispel his sister-in-law''s desire to die, he pushed her onto his couch??Is there such a good thing in the world??


    "So you are doing this for your sister''s sake??" Zhou Ye asked with a weird expression.


    "Hmm..." Jasmine lit her little head vigorously...


    "...Okay, I forgive you... It''s strange..." Zhou Ye smirked out a wicked smile, "Come on, baby, obediently...find a posture you like, good posture..."


    "Bad...I was also for you..." Jasmine spit out with a depressed look... However, she didn''t dare not listen to her little boyfriend''s words... Obediently... Lie down... Next moment, slap. The sound that hits the skin is endless...


    "What are you doing... Why are you hitting my sister..." Yania, who had just recovered from her strength, was stunned by the scene in front of her... She stretched out her hand and hugged Zhou Ye''s arm tightly, preventing him from hitting herself Sister... "You devil... I promise you everything, don''t beat my sister..."


    "..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly... This is really a bad debt... My sister sent her to her bed in order to save the sister who was desperate for death. My sister was willing to pay to save the punished sister. Everything...really... "Are you really willing to pay any price to save your sister?"


    "..." After hesitating for a while, Yania nodded firmly... She didn''t even pay attention. At this moment, her desire to die has disappeared... And, what''s wrong with her? The boy, doesn¡¯t seem to resist that much...otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be able to say what she would do for her sister...


    "Well... let go of your conditions first, and I''ll talk about it when I think about it..." Zhou Ye sighed and got up directly from the couch... In order not to step on the girls who are still sleeping on the couch, he I had to fly directly to my bed...


    Qiu and Zi supported their tired bodies and sat up... "Master, let''s wash and change your clothes..."


    "Never mind you... take a good rest..." Zhou Ye said, taking out a piece of clothing from his wristband and putting it on... Then stepped out of the bedroom... He still has something to do... ¡­


    "Jasmine... are you okay..." Yania hurriedly helped Jasmine up... asked in a low voice, after all, there were so many strange girls on the couch, she still couldn''t let go...


    "I''m fine..." Jasmine had just finished saying this... The girls around all woke up...


    "Did my darling go?"


    "I think it''s probably gone..."


    "Ah, it scares me to death... I thought I would be dragged into the morning exercise..."


    "Didn''t you like morning exercises with my dear most? Why are you so honest today?"


    "I played so crazy last night... Where is the strength to do morning exercises... Don''t talk about me, aren''t you the same as me? You are all awake, and you are still pretending to sleep there..."


    Qiu and Zi looked at each other and smiled as they listened to the noise of the girls... It seems that these new mistresses are just like themselves, all playing tricks... But there is no other way, the owner of the house last night played a little...too After...their physiques are still a little bit weak, let alone these pure magic girls??


    "Ah... I''m so hungry, I''m going to eat..."


    "I am coming too¡­¡­"


    "Wait for me...who sees my clothes..."


    The maids also smiled and got up, helping the girls find clothes while taking care of their attire... Soon... the girls in the whole room went out... Only Jasmine and her sister were left... They I know, these sisters must have a lot to say... They won''t bother them here...


    Chapter one thousand and eighty eight


    "Now can I tell you what the hell is going on?" Yania wrapped her infinitely beautiful body in a blanket, looked at her sister Jasmine''s somewhat cringed expression, and asked with a serious expression: " Why am I in France, but now I am here?"


    "Who is that boy..."


    "What is his relationship with you..."


    "Why would he... he would... treat me..." Yania couldn''t say this, her face flushed...


    "Actually, I just want to pull you out of the abyss of death..." Jasmine took a deep breath in the face of her sister''s question, and shouted angrily: "You know when I saw you , What are you like?? You used to love beauty the most, but when I saw you at that time, your hair was stuck together in strands... My eyes were dull and terrible... I only have you, my sister , I don¡¯t want you to leave me for a human..."


    "This is the fate of our Veeva..." Yania looked at her sister''s face that was distorted because of anger, she sighed and said, "My dear sister... You know, from our Veeva to the man From the moment you are tempted, this fate is inevitable... Maybe this is the greatness of love?"


    "No... I don''t know what fate, I only know that that despicable human lied you away from me. Now that he is dead, you have to be buried for him... That''s a despicable, shameless, nasty, dirty The villain...obviously knows that our Veeva''s racial traits are still..." Jasmine yelled at Kiania''s husband...


    If it was before, if Jasmine said this to that person, Yania would definitely slap Jasmine without hesitation, because it was her husband, her lover... But now... Yania didn''t feel a trace of it. Anger...Some are just a hint of helplessness and apology.


    "My dear... don''t be like this..." Yania gently stroked Jasmine''s long, soft hair with the same color as hers, and whispered: "Now... haven''t you also found your lover? Although that little guy¡¯s age really surprised me...but some of his abilities are really fascinating...but, sooner or later, destiny will come...that day, you will probably know what I am now. I thought..."


    "Different... Sister!" Listening to her sister talking about her man, Jasmine raised her chin proudly, "Ye, he is a different existence from that person... He has eternal life... He has Power to protect us... he is the best..."


    "Yes, yes... he is the best..." Seeing her sister''s smiling face, Yania couldn''t help but think of some clips from last night, and this morning''s... morning exercise.


    Thinking of those things, Yania felt that something strange was slowly rising in her heart. In order not to let herself understand what this thing was, she hurriedly changed the subject and said: "You haven''t told me why I would Appeared on his couch... and he did something like that to me???"

 The Movie World Chapter 765

    "It''s me..." Jasmine confessed without hesitation, "I brought you from France, and I used the Stunning Curse to stun you... or I pushed you onto my dear couch. ..."


    "Why did you do this, Jasmine... you know... my favorite... my favorite..." Yania originally wanted to say the name of the person who had passed away, but she opened her mouth several times. , But found that the name that could be said casually in the past is now as heavy as a giant, it is difficult to say...Could it be that I no longer love that person??


    "Did you find it? My dear sister...you can no longer say that the person you love the most is him..." Jasmine smiled when she saw her sister''s gaping mouth... "This is the ability of my dear... No. It should be said now that it is our lover''s ability..."


    "Naughty...I..." Yania wanted to refute, but found that she couldn''t say [I don''t like that little guy at all]... This discovery made her panic...


    "Sister... just admit it... you are already in love with Ye..." Jasmine smiled mysteriously... immediately her sister will be like her and will never be separated again...


    "No..." Yania suddenly thought of the loopholes in Jasmine''s words... "If you say... just to dispel my dying will, Jasmine, you can completely forget everything about me, as we encountered in the clan before. The death-seeking clansmen also dealt with this...but you actually brought me here...what are you trying to do..."


    "Haha...that...I just don''t want to be separated from my sister you..." Jasmine said in a somewhat sly.


    "Oh? Is that so??" Yania had a smile on her face...but her little white hands were not slow at all. She grabbed her sister who wanted to slip down, and pressed her down on her own with force. In the arms... Raise the slap, and slap in a slap... "I told you that you don''t want to separate from me... I told you to bring me here to give that little bad guy sex... I told you to watch my jokes in the morning Don¡¯t help me clean up that little villain..."


    "...Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    Although she screamed, in fact, Yania didn''t use much strength at all... Jasmine even had a moment of wailing, and glanced at her sister''s expression secretly...


    Yania at this time had an inexplicable radiance on her face... The slightly raised angles showed that she was very happy...


    Jasmine knew that her elder sister''s ambition to die had been completely dispelled... Although she still didn''t admit it, she already had the shadow of her little villain in her heart... It''s just that the dead duck Shishi refused to admit it. ...


    To be able to be with my sister and always be with my own man... This kind of life is really good... But now there are still some troubles-what should I do with my hard-hearted niece??Hey, I''m so sad...


    Or else-just lie to her??Listening to Qiu telling Zi... My little man seems to have a strange hobby for mother and daughter... Well, this matter is worth considering...


    And on the other side-where is Zhou Ye right now??At this moment, he...has returned to Hogwarts...standing in his bedroom...


    Chapter One Thousand and Eighty Nine


    "It''s been a few days since I left, and there was dust everywhere in the room..." Zhou Ye looked at his bedroom, raised his hand slightly, and used a new cleaning spell...In an instant, the whole bedroom became spotless..." Feel much better¡­¡­"


    "Now...just wait for a while..." Zhou Ye said, taking down a book of magic spells from the bookshelf in the bedroom, and slowly flipping through...


    Although this book is three inches thick, if Zhou Ye wants to read it, it only takes a few seconds to remember all the words and even the spells in the book clearly, and it is easy to recite it. ...


    But--Zhou Ye just used it to pass the time...There is no need to enter that state, otherwise, it would be a little too boring...


    At this moment... the window of Zhou Ye''s bedroom opened as if being blown open by a breeze...


    As the window was opened...a figure appeared on the edge of the window, messy hair, lightning-like scars on his forehead...and thick glasses...and the black robe with the Gryffindor emblem on his mouth...this Everything seems to be telling the identity of this person.


    The only thing that makes people feel surprised is that he slowly walked to Zhou Ye and knelt down... and said, "Father, Lamia sends you my heartiest greetings..."


    "..." Zhou Ye didn''t care about the boy''s appearance at all, but after looking up at him, he said softly: "Okay...don''t talk to me in this way...I look uncomfortable..."


    "As you wish, father..." As Lamia''s voice fell, his body changed shape in an instant... From a boy of only about 1.6 meters to a boy of about 1.8 meters in the blink of an eye His slender figure... now we can no longer call him, but should call her...


    Although Lamia was more than 1.8 meters tall, she knelt in front of Zhou Ye''s eyes, and subdued her head with long curly blond hair under Zhou Ye''s feet, not daring to move...


    "Tell me...how did you do what you want to do?" Zhou Ye gently raised Lamia''s chin and looked directly at her face that turned all sentient beings upside down...


    "Father..." It seemed a little excited by Zhou Ye''s slightly intimate action, Lamia''s little face was full of blush... She exhaled softly and said, "I have completed the task you assigned. It''s done...Father... As you might expect, that James Potter really has a strange thought for Ms. Lily... But... why did you forbid me to kill him? I can do it without knowing it. Kill him..."


    "No... my daughter... don''t you think it''s not fun to kill him easily?" Zhou Ye''s fingertips lightly slid across Lamia''s cheeks...with a smile... Play well, play slowly...the most interesting...or else, while waiting for Voldemort...how boring..."


    "It''s... father..." Regarding Zhou Ye''s words, Lamia understands that she must execute it, and if she doesn''t understand it must be executed...because he is her father, the master of her destiny, the master of her emotions, the master of everything... ¡­


    Zhou Ye looked at this stunner who was enough to make a man crazy, and smiled slightly...


    Lamia is another breakthrough in Umbrella¡¯s biotechnology...Through years of research on Ares, the god of war, Umbrella has thoroughly analyzed the genetic codes of Ares, the god of war, and combined them with the X gene...


    To be honest, the process is not smooth... One is the gene of God, the other is the gene of infinite possibilities left by the gods... It¡¯s really not the difference between who is strong and weak... After tens of thousands of failures, the laboratory finally completed a test product.


    This is Lamia...


    She has almost all the mutation abilities produced by the X gene, but at the same time, she also possesses the body and power of the Olympian god. The addition of the two is not as simple as one plus one... She can almost be said to be Umbrella The strongest biological creation.


    Of course...because of being too strong, when Lamia took shape, even the biological laboratory could not even write the gene loyalty code into her genome... In the end, it was Zhou Ye who made the shot and used the ability of Ling Ling. Write the loyalty code in...


    "Father...this is the Ravenclaw crown you want..." Lamia said, and took out a female crown that resembled an eagle with wings spread out of her wrist... To Zhou Ye...


    "I found it in the responsive house..." Lamia''s wide-open eyes contained a certain expectation, as if a child was waiting for an adult''s praise... "Merry Christmas, Father ..."


    "This is really a good Christmas gift..." Zhou Ye smiled and took Ravenclaw''s crown and looked at it in his hand... To be honest, Zhou Ye feels very ordinary... It''s just that there is a wave of soul in it. Makes him feel very sick...


    "Tell me... what kind of Christmas gift do you want? Lamia, my daughter..." Zhou Ye''s hand lightly ran across Lamia''s smooth golden hair...


    "I...I...I want to be your partner...Father...I want to dedicate everything I have to you..." The enthusiasm in Lamia''s eyes is almost about to burn Zhou Ye completely... ¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­Is this a side effect of strengthening the loyalty code??Zhou Ye looked at the enthusiasm in Lamia''s eyes and sighed helplessly...


    In fact, the normal people who are written into the DNA loyalty code by Umbrella are not like Lamia...kneel when they meet...and only Lamia is like this...maybe it is the relationship between the words and spirits... ...Lamia''s attitude towards Zhou Ye far exceeds the father-daughter relationship that Zhou Ye has set for the two of them...


    She has a kind of enthusiasm for Zhou Ye that makes all the girls feel terrified... just like the fanatics in the church... She can''t wait to dedicate everything she has to Zhou Ye...


    "Well... as you wish... my daughter..." Zhou Ye sighed...Actually, according to normal...Zhou Ye should have exhausted Lamia long ago...


    It''s just that when Zhou Ye brought Lamia to Harry Potter''s world, Lamia was still a cocoon... It was completely hatched some time ago...


    Of course, the hatched Lamia will not be like an ordinary born child...ignorant of the unknown, all her fighting knowledge, common sense of life... and some necessary family memories were injected by Umbrella early. In her mind...


    She turned the cocoon just to stabilize her body... After all, her DNA came from two powerful races. If it weren''t for Zhou Ye to help her with her ability at the most critical moment... Her body would have collapsed...


    By the way...All the employees of Umbrella''s No. 1 Biochemical Laboratory are women... It is also where Lamia was born...


    When Zhou Ye personally spoke about Ramia...In Hogwarts, there was another person, cough cough, no, it should be said that it was a ghost... She felt some kind of extremely familiar fluctuation... "Crown... Mother''s...crown..."


    The first thousand and ninety chapters


    "The crown... That is the fluctuation of the mother''s crown..."


    On the corridor on the sixth floor of Hogwarts, Ms. Gray, who was chatting with the fat monk, suddenly changed her complexion... The original dignified face became a little desolate... "Why... the crown... How could the crown appear... "


    "Ms. Gray?? Are you okay?" The fat monk looked at Helena Ravenclaw with some bewilderment. He didn''t know why Ms. Gray suddenly became like this when he was chatting with him...


    But, obviously, the fat monk''s shout did not attract Helena''s attention... She looked around blankly, as if looking for something important, but found nothing...


    "No... I''m going to find it... I''m going to find it... That''s the mother''s crown..." Helena Ravenclaw ignored the fat monk''s question, and she flashed across the ground. , Towards a place where familiar fluctuations came from somewhere, quickly flew over...


    "It seems... this morning''s tea party is not going to be held..." The fat monk didn''t get angry because of Helena''s refusal to say goodbye. He himself is a gentle old man who talks with all the ghosts of Hogwarts. Come up, otherwise Barrow the blood would not ask him to invite Helena Ravenclaw.


    After all, Helena was killed by Barrow...Although Barrow also committed suicide because of regret... But this does not mean that Helena will forgive Barrow...No one will easily forgive the person who killed her...


    The fat monk sighed... He turned his head and floated in the other direction... He didn''t think of Helena, let alone chasing Helena away, Helena obviously thought about it. What an urgent matter, that''s why he left... He didn''t want to pursue the secrets in other people''s hearts. This was extremely rude to anyone.


    And on the other side¡ªHelena Ravenclaw followed the familiar wave and flew crazy toward the place where the wave came from... She could feel that some of the familiar wave made her It feels that something disgusting exists...but she can''t care about anything now...the mother''s crown is her heart...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 766

    If she doesn''t get it back, she will feel uneasy...


    I have to say that after becoming a ghost, in some respects, it really is a lot more convenient...Following that wave, Helena Ravenclaw walked through the wall all the way, straight to the place where the wave was emitted Fly away...


    Soon - Helena Ravenclaw felt her eyes light up, she saw it, she saw the crown like an eagle with wings spread... "The mother''s crown..."


    Helena stretched out her hand excitedly and grabbed Ravenclaw''s crown.


    However, when her slender fingers just touched the crown, the wave of black magic that disgusted her from the crown made her very angry... "Who?? Who defiled my mother''s crown with black magic... who is it!!!!!!!!"


    A stern and weird voice echoed throughout the room-Helena at this moment is no longer the quiet and kind ghost of Ravenclaw, but a vengeful soul...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye looked at this uninvited female ghost silently...I can''t mention the nature at all...


    And Lamia was even more angry with a pair of star-eyed eyes... Finally, her most beloved father planned to accept herself... Why did a female ghost suddenly appear??


    It doesn''t matter if a female ghost pops up... Just stay honestly, and we will treat you as if we can''t see you... But what do you mean when you suddenly call me like a female demon''s wailing???You were sent by my enemy to play with me, right??


    "Damn the spirit body..." Lamia was angry, with long golden hair fluttering against the wind... Her beautiful little face was covered with frost... Fingertips flashing, obviously the next second Let Helena, the guy who disturbed her good deeds, pay the price of her life...Who said that ghosts won''t die??


    However, just when Lamia planned to let Ravenclaw lose their ghost forever, she was stopped by Zhou Ye... "Wait a minute... Lamia..."


    "Father..." Lamia muttered dissatisfiedly with her little coward, "..."


    "Don''t make trouble... baby..." Zhou Ye just gently hugged Mia''s slender waist and calmed down his extremely beautiful daughter...


    After comforting his daughter, Zhou Ye looked at Helena Ravenclaw, "Ms. Gray...good morning..."


    "It''s you...?" Only the crowned Helena saw Zhou Ye at this time, but in an instant, her pretty face became hideous, "Is it you... Is it you... tarnished? My mother''s crown..."


    "Who is defiled the crown... Ms. Gray, you should be very clear..." Zhou Ye is not panicked... Or, for women, especially beautiful women, his patience is obviously more than that for men. Many... "When I found it, it already looked like this..."


    "...Damn...Yeah...Yeah..." Helena''s face changed several times in an instant...Finally she recovered her calm... There was still a trace of sadness in her calm... "I know not You... I''m sorry little guy... I shouldn''t anger you, it''s not your fault... It''s that bastard... It''s that bastard who deceived my mother''s crown from me..."


    "You''re welcome..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Thank you for helping me retrieve my mother''s crown... Then I should say goodbye..." Helena said, she was about to roll up the crown and leave...


    "I''m afraid I can''t give you the crown for the time being, Ms. Gray..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly...just kidding, he asked Lamia to find the Ravenclaw crown in the house, not to return it to Helena. of¡­¡­


    "Why?? Are you planning to occupy my mother''s crown?" Ravenclaw''s crown is almost already Helena''s heart... Even if she has been a ghost for so long, she will not give up, especially After being tricked by Voldemort once, she stopped trusting anyone...


    Even if it takes a lot of effort to roll up the crown with the body of a ghost, Helena is unwilling to give her mother''s crown to anyone''s hands... As for the strange black magic above, she will find a way to get rid of...


    "Of course not. Actually I don''t have much interest in your mother''s crown... But I am a little interested in the soul fragments inside..."


    "No... I will never give your mother''s crown to you again..." Helena''s face changed drastically when she heard Zhou Ye''s words, and her face that had calmed down instantly became a bit hideous again...


    "I''m afraid it''s up to you..." Zhou Ye sighed. Why did these women treat everyone as bad guys after being punished once??Although he is not a good person himself, he is not very interested in Ravenclaw''s crown...


    However, since things have reached this point, Zhou Ye will not let Helena take away the crown...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye pointed his fingertips at Helena, and an orange light directly shone on Helena''s spirit body, and Helena wailed in pain...


    But the pain came quickly, and went quickly... Soon... Helena returned to normal, except for the orange gleam in her eyes, there was basically no abnormality...


    "Master!" At this time, Helena gave Zhou Ye a respectful mention of her skirt and made a lady''s gift, "Your will will be thoroughly implemented..."


    "Go...Go continue your old life, I will summon you when you need it..." Zhou Ye nodded.


    "As you wish, Master!" Helena gave another respectful salute, turning around and leaving through the wall...


    Chapter one thousand and ninety one


    "Father... you''re so amazing..." Lamia beamed her eyes and looked at her father very admiringly.


    It is not difficult for her to completely eliminate this ghost, but it is a bit difficult to control her without getting angry...


    "It''s nothing, just used some foreign objects..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly. He controlled Helena Ravenclaw to use the power of soul gems. Soul gems originally had the effect of transforming life and death and twisting the soul... It''s not too easy to control Helena...


    "Father... Father..." Lamia held Zhou Ye and gently rubbed her small face on his handsome face... At this moment, she felt that the fire in Hungarian had become more and more rising, even She is a little thirsty after burning...


    While holding her father tightly, Lamia muttered to herself, "Father...let me be the one who will accompany you forever..."


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye smiled and held up Lamia, and she was about to go up... However, she was stopped by Lamia with her jade hand... "Wait a minute, father..."


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye was a little confused... he said it was you who wanted me, but now it was you who stopped me. What are you going to make?daughter¡­¡­?


    "Father, I want to give you a surprise..." Lamia said, gently letting go of Zhou Ye and let him sit on the couch... Then she took two steps back...


    "I look forward to your surprise..." Zhou Ye smiled and watched Lamia''s movements... As for Lamia''s abilities, Zhou Ye didn''t know much about it... Or it should be said, perhaps to some extent, Lamia''s power even surpassed [Death Goddess]...


    "I promise you won''t be disappointed, father..." Lamia smiled triumphantly, and Zhou Ye was really shocked by the next scene...


    I saw¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As Lamia''s words fell, she divided into two, two, four, and eight...In an instant she became eight Lamia...


    "This..." Zhou Ye''s eyes widened instantly... Fuck, is there such an operation??


    However, this is not the end...When eight Lamia stood in front of Zhou Ye, apart from the main body, the other clones began to change...


    The first clone became the appearance of a Chinese actress...


    The second clone became the appearance of a young model of a certain country...


    The third clone became like a certain Hollywood actress...


    The fourth clone became...


    In short, except for the main body Lamia, the other clones have become all kinds of sister papers...The hair color and style are completely different, except for the same...except for the figure...


    The figure of each clone is at least D+ or higher...


    This is really in line with Zhou Ye''s aesthetics... Zhou Ye who got him was a little bit stunned in an instant... I''m grinning, is this a harem alone??


    "father¡­¡­"


    "father¡­¡­"


    "father¡­¡­"


    Eight girls with different styles surrounded Zhou Ye, shouting to his father in the language of the country represented by their faces-this moment really shocked Zhou Ye...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 767

    Zhou Ye knew that Lamia had the ability to transform like a devilish girl, and he also knew that Lamia had the ability of a clone like a clone... But Zhou Ye really didn''t know... So you can still play like this??


    "Father... how about this surprise?" Lamia''s subject snuggled into her father''s arms, looking at the surprised expression on her father''s face with a slight triumph...


    "Baby Lamia... come and tell Dad... how many clones can you divide...?" Zhou Ye quickly adapted to Lamia''s abilities, but the question in his heart has not been answered...


    "I don''t know... Father..." Lamia explained with a twitchy expression: "When I was the most, there were tens of thousands of clones, but I can feel that it is far from my limit... and The more clones, the less power you gain... If it is within ten clones, each clone of me can get 100% of my ability and strength. If there are more than 100 people, only 80%... More than a thousand people only have If 50%... ten thousand people, only 30%..."


    "Hiss¡ª¡ª" Zhou Ye took a breath... 30% of ten thousand people??It seems few, but you must know that Lamia''s own abilities are very powerful...Even 30% of the strength and abilities are enough to crush most superheroes...


    One person becomes an army¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªthis is properly an army by one person...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s silence, Lamia thought that her father thought she was hiding her own privates, and she could clearly separate more clones, but only eight... hurriedly explained: "Father... it''s not that I don''t want to. Separate more clones to surprise you... In fact, the feeling of each clone will eventually be transferred to my body... I am afraid..."


    Lamia didn''t finish the rest, but Zhou Ye already knew what she wanted to say...


    There are eight clones... that is eight times the pain and what... Simply put... Lamia is afraid that she can''t bear it...


    "Don''t make trouble... Am I that kind of person?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, took Lamia and kissed fiercely... It''s nice to have a capable daughter, and a capable daughter who can do it again. Well, there is a capable daughter who can be cloned, and whose clone can be changed... Sai Gao.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye''s index finger moved...He decided to take a pity on his good daughter...


    In the blink of an eye-the entire Ravenclaw bedroom is shrouded in time barriers...


    For a while, the waves rolled... Tear the clothes into a tent... Indescribable sounds sounded from the whole room... These sounds were not transmitted to the outside world at all because of the Silent Curse...


    Of course, it hasn''t been said that Zhou Ye doesn''t care... Anyway, he is very satisfied with his daughter...


    Even Lamia played role-playing under his suggestion... Various roles were transformed into a combination of form and spirit... Zhou Ye almost couldn''t think about it...


    Two hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As soon as the time barrier that enveloped the entire bedroom was closed, Zhou Ye was already standing next to the couch neatly dressed...


    It¡¯s just that Lamia lying on the couch is a bit bad, eight times the feeling that she has been completely broken for the first time... A pair of beautiful eyes rolled straight, and her saliva slipped out of her corner uncontrollably. ...


    "Baby... are you... okay?" Zhou Ye asked a little worried.


    "...Ho...Ho..." It wasn''t until a long while later that Lamia was relieved... There was no one else in her eyes, only the figure of the man in front of her... That was her everything, her only... ...The meaning of her life...


    The effect of eight times the spring breeze to transform the rain...predictably...


    "Dad..., I''m okay..." In Lamia''s words, the respectful attitude is much less, but the attachment to Zhou Ye is almost overflowing in her heart...


    "Come on, let''s go home..." Zhou Ye said, gently pulling Lamia up, and gently helping her dress... Such a capable daughter, who is not good to her, who is good to her??


    "No, Dad..." Lamia said softly while enjoying someone''s tenderness, "I still want to..."


    "Nothing is in a hurry at this moment..." Zhou Ye waved his hand and interrupted Lamia, "Today is Christmas... I don''t want my baby to be busy in such a holiday... "


    "Hmm..." Lamia''s eyes flashed brightly when she heard Zhou Ye''s words... After she became her father''s partner, her father became much gentler... However, such a father is so good...


    Chapter one thousand and ninety two


    Zhou Ye, who returned to his castle with Lamia, naturally introduced the girls again...


    After all, although the maids knew about Lamia, when the maids saw Lamia, she was still a cocoon, and Isabel, who had been living with Zhou Ye, was the only one who had seen Lamia''s true face.


    For my boyfriend will bring new sisters back from time to time, the girls are almost used to it...


    Although Zhou Ye repeatedly claimed that Lamia was his daughter, a fool would believe it only after seeing the clear smiles of the maids and the degree of Lamia''s obsession with Zhou Ye...


    Of course, regarding their daughters, the witches of Ravenclaw showed distrust from the very beginning...After all, in their eyes, although their little boyfriend is a little unusual, she is still a little Luo with red lips and white teeth. , Does Mrs. Luo have such a big daughter?Are you fooling a ghost?


    In the end, Zhou Ye had to show his true shape...


    Of course, the witches that provoke an exclamation... They have imagined how their men grew up, but they didn''t expect... their men would grow up so handsome...


    On the contrary, Sister Veeva was not surprised...


    Because of his age, Zhou Ye had already confided some of her identity to Jasmine... Jasmine had also seen Zhou Ye in normal form... and Yaniya had heard her sister say this... so neither feel weird¡­¡­


    In the end, after spending a Christmas with Zhou Ye in the castle, the girls all returned to their homes through Floo fans, except for Jasmine and Yania...


    Jasmine has no home for a long time. For Jasmine, the place where she has her own man is her home, and Yania doesn''t want to go back to the old home...


    But on the second day after Christmas, Yania still left Zhou Ye''s castle with Jasmine...


    She is going to Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry to visit her daughter who is going to school there...


    In a blink of an eye, the lively castle became a bit deserted...Fortunately, Lily Evans is here at this time. With this little loli company, Zhou Ye will at least not feel lonely...


    Christmas holidays are fleeting...


    It''s time to start school again...


    "Master, Miss Lily... a good journey..." Qiu and Zi smiled and stood in the lobby, watching their master lead Fiona and Lily directly to open the portal and walk in...


    "Goodbye... Sister Qiu, goodbye... Sister Zi!" Lily smiled and waved goodbye to the maids, followed by Zhou Ye and rushed into the golden portal...


    As Lily walked into the portal for the last time, the entire portal quickly shrank... and finally returned to nothingness.


    "Ah...Daddy has left...I should be busy too!" As the voice sounded, a figure suddenly appeared behind Qiu and Zi, who was it not Lamia??


    "Miss Lamia...I wish you success..." With a smile on Qiu''s face, she bid farewell to her owner''s new daughter. She was very grateful to Lamia...at least during Lamia''s time. She at least helped everyone attract 50% of the firepower of her owner...


    Although at the end of each time, she is the most miserable one...but she never tires...


    She even clamored for a showdown with her master once, and separated a group of hundred people against her master...


    No need to ask about the ending... This tragic little girl lay on the couch for two days and nights before relieving her energy... Since then, she hasn''t clamored for anything...


    [I¡¯m enough for my father...]


    [I alone can replace all of you...]


    ...Wait, such a stupid thing...


    Zhou Ye told her with facts that although she would be a clone...but...she really can''t do it alone¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Ah... don''t laugh... Qiu..." Seeing Qiu''s smiling face, Lamia thought of her own death experience inexplicably... Although the feeling is very memorable, but-she really I don''t want to try again... what is the taste of a hundred times??


    Lamia will tell you... It''s not just a matter of talking... It''s really going to die...


    "Puff......" Seeing Lamia''s coyful expression, Qiu finally couldn''t help but laughed... But soon she forcibly held back... "Miss Lamia, I''m not laughing at you... ¡­"


    "......The ghost believes..." Lamia didn''t believe in Qiu''s words at all, but forget it, who allowed her to succeed... After sighing, Lamia turned into a cloud of red mist and disappeared again In the room, only one sentence was left."I will help Dad conquer this magical world..."


    "I hope that Miss Lamia will not succeed again..." Zi said with some worry: "If she destroys the master''s plan, she may be forced to separate the Thousand-member group to meet the family law..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 768

    "Hehe...no..." Qiu hehe smiled: "Master feels reluctant to ruin her..."


    "I hope so..." Zi said after sighing...


    "Don''t worry about unreasonably...We also have our mission..." Qiu said, turning around and walking out, "I hope Voldemort or something, it will be strong enough...or it will be boring..."


    "I really want to ruin those wizards..." Zi leaked a bloodthirsty smile, "but forget it... the master won''t allow it..."


    With the departure of the two maids...the whole hall was calm again...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye had already taken Lily Evans out of the Broken Cauldron Bar... He took Little Lolita directly to the King¡¯s Station...


    The two of them drove away those middle-aged men and women who were loving and victorious... and quickly came to platform 9 and three-quarters...


    "Ye...how do you feel that there are not many people today?" Lily Evans asked curiously at the sparse crowd on the platform.


    "It''s normal...because it''s not the beginning of school, and many of the seniors are led by their parents. They use Floo fans to transfer to the small town of Hogsmeade, and then go to school, much faster than taking a train... ¡­" As Zhou Ye explained, he took Lily''s hand and got on the express train bound for Hogwarts.


    On the way, there is no one who can''t open his eyes to trouble Zhou Ye...


    And those girlfriends who had long occupied the best boxes waiting for Zhou Ye were even more happy to play with Lily...Along the way, Lily was blushing with the girls...


    This is the difference between a woman and a girl... After the devil is gone, girls are very relaxed in front of the same sex... and Lily is obviously still a little uncomfortable...


    Count it up-in Zhou Ye''s box, it can almost be regarded as the box with the highest appearance in the entire train... Many boys want to squeeze in... But the moment he saw Zhou Ye, he walked out by himself. ... They don''t want to become a disabled person like little Peter.


    Time flies quickly-the Hogwarts train arrived at the college platform in the evening...


    This time because it was not a freshman, Zhou Ye and the girls shared two night horse carriages... and went straight to Hogwarts College.


    Chapter one thousand and ninety three


    "Merry Christmas¡­¡­"


    "Thank you for your present, Ye..."


    "I like your gift very much, thank you... little prince!"


    Zhou Ye brought the girls along, and kept greeting Ravenclaw''s senior sisters...At Christmas, Zhou Ye gave out hundreds of gifts.


    Of course-those gifts are all for the Ravenclaw seniors, as for the seniors??Forget it... Zhou Ye has no habit of giving men gifts...


    The elder sisters who received the gift did not forget to return a gift to the little prince of their academy. Although the value may not be as good as the gift from Zhou Ye, it also represents their friendship, doesn''t it?


    To be honest... During Christmas, Zhou Ye''s castle was almost overwhelmed by owls...


    Lily¡¯s greatest pleasure is to unwrap gifts from others to her boyfriend...


    For those ordinary gifts, such as greeting cards, normal gifts such as wizard chess, Lily will of course let them go... and those abnormal gifts, such as love letters, such as someone¡¯s original underwear and the like... Lily didn''t lose it without hesitation.


    Zhou Ye knew all of this...Although Lily Evans thought she was doing it very secretly, how could she hide the existence of Zhou Ye as a non-human being??It''s just that Zhou Ye has no interest in those things... so he didn''t say anything.


    While saying hello to the senior sisters, Zhou Ye took the girls back to their dormitory... After they put the things they brought back to their dormitories first... they gathered again in the common room, and then the girls were surrounded by them. His own little man walked towards the Hogwarts restaurant.


    Everyone had just sat down at the dining table, and Hogwarts teachers also walked in...At the same time, the deans of various colleges and Dumbledore, the principal of Hogwarts, walked in.


    Ding Ding¡ª¡ª


    Albus Dumbledore stood up, tapped the wine glass in his hand, and the whole hall soon became quiet...


    "First of all, let me announce one thing..." Dumbledore looked at the students in the stands and said slowly: "The teacher of the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, Ms. Jasmine Petrick, temporarily resigned for some personal reasons. ...So, teacher Bellatrix Black will take over as the teacher of the Defense Against the Dark Arts class..."


    Hearing Dumbledore¡¯s words, everyone in the audience could not help but talk...


    Jasmine''s popularity in the academy is still quite high... After all, Veeva has its own charm aura, and she can''t be low-key if she wants to be low-key...


    Of course, this is just one of the reasons why everyone is talking about it, and the other reason is...everyone is talking about the legend...


    Legend has it that [that person] came to Hogwarts to find Albus Dumbledore last year, and said that he wanted to be a teacher of Defense Against the Dark Arts, but he was rejected by Dumbledore. [That People] Ashamed into anger, he cursed the position of the teacher of Defense Against the Dark Arts at Hogwarts, [No one can spend a year as a teacher of Defense Against the Dark Arts.


    Is this the curse fulfilled??


    Everyone whispered, [The curse of that person] This topic made Jasmine''s resignation seem less important...


    Zhou Ye just ignored all this. Of course he knew why Jasmine had left... just because her sister had a little accident... her sister''s daughter had a new love for her mother so quickly. It is quite repulsive...


    Jasmine just stayed at Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, looking for a chance to persuade her niece...


    Curse or something?There is no such thing as Zhou Ye...Voldemort??What kind of thing...


    But the Hogwarts students don¡¯t think so. For them, Voldemort is already a name that the entire magic world cannot mention. It is said that this name has been enchanted. Everyone who mentions this name, Will be found by those Death Eaters...


    Looking at the students who were talking about it, Dumbledore didn''t say anything, but just said: "Knife¡¤Fork¡¤Spoon... The dinner begins, I wish you all a happy holiday..."


    After saying this, Dumbledore hurriedly left the hall with the dean and teachers...He had more important things to do...


    And the hurrying figure of Dumbledore and the teachers made the students below sit down and realize their thoughts, the curse of the Dark Lord...


    Suddenly, the entire restaurant was like a frying pan, and there were endless discussions...Even the unidentified girls began to worry about their sister Jasmine...


    "Ye...Is Teacher Jasmine really cursed?" Lily Evans asked worriedly.


    "Nothing!" Zhou Ye answered Lily Evans''s words, while digging a scoop of ice cream with a spoon and gently placing it on the side of Lily Evans... Feeding Lori or something, the most interesting .


    "Then... why didn''t Mrs. Jasmine come back?" Lily opened her eyes lightly, and ate the ice cream fed by her little boyfriend in one bite. The cold taste made her frown instantly, but she soon relieved. Expand...


    "Jasmine just delayed some things..." Zhou Ye smiled and picked up a tablecloth, and gently wiped off the food residue in Lily''s corner...


    Annie and the girls on the Quidditch team listened carefully to the conversation between them. When they heard that Jasmine was really okay, they were relieved. Anyway, they were all their own sisters...it was normal to be worried.


    But they also know that their man is not the kind of talkative person. If he says it''s okay, he must be okay.


    Just as the women relaxed, regardless of other people''s arguments, and began to enjoy a sumptuous dinner, several figures walked behind Zhou Ye...


    "Lily Evans... I like you... Can I be my girlfriend?" This voice is loud and loud... The entire Ravenclaw dining table and the students in Hufflepuff next door I heard it all.


    At this moment, the students of these two colleges stopped their eating and looked here...


    Lily Evans...


    Who is that??


    That was the imprisonment of Zhou Ye, the little prince of Ravenclaw, who was recognized as Zhou Ye''s little princess... How could someone dare to be so bold to provoke Zhou Ye in front of others???Eat the guts of the ambition leopard??Little Peter¡¯s lesson from the past is not far away... How can anyone dare to provoke this young man without fear of death?


    The students in the two colleges are curious about who it is and have such courage...


    As Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff¡¯s students stopped discussing, the students in the entire hall stopped their own discussions as if they had been given a mute spell...


    For an instant----the students of the entire Hogwarts School turned their eyes to the few figures who dared to provoke Zhou Ye again--

 Movie World Im King Chapter 769

    Chapter one thousand and ninety four


    "Jaime Potter...you..." Lily Evans almost died of anger when she saw the person who confessed to her...


    The person who confessed to her was not someone else, but James Potter... Behind him was his three brothers, Sirius¡ªLupin¡ªLittle Peter...


    Lily is really getting angry. She doesn''t have any intersection with this Potter. Instead, they run to provoke her little boyfriend every now and then... This is true on the train, the same is true at the school banquet, while flying This is especially true in class...


    Now, I actually use myself as an excuse to provoke my little boyfriend...


    How can this make Lily Evans not angry??Her perception of James Potter at this moment is terrible...


    "Don''t be angry, Lily baby..." Zhou Ye smiled and gently hugged his little Lolita. Of course he knew why James Potter suddenly confessed to Lily Evans...


    To put it bluntly, it''s Harry Potter''s pot played by Lamia... But this is exactly what Zhou Ye wanted... Well known as a teacher.In this case, what you did to him will only be taken for granted...


    What is the real villain??


    Zhou Ye thinks that the real villain should be the kind of guy who can always use justice to harmonize others...holds a moral stick, hit anyone who wants to hit anyone...After hitting someone, let a group of people eat melons. Phew, it''s so justice...


    After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lily did not lose her temper, but said loudly: "My dear, you are really too kind...On the train, this guy broke into our box for no reason and provoke us...you Just beat him up..."


    "The second time, at the school dinner, they provoked you again... You just lost him with a painless cheek..."


    "Third time, in the flight class...or they...provoked you again...the result is only to lose an invisibility cloak and it is over..."


    "My dear, this is the fourth time... I know that you Eastern believe in the principle of being kind to others, but... if there is nothing but three things, you can no longer give your kindness to those who don''t know how to be grateful... ¡­"


    When everyone listened to Lily''s words, they suddenly felt... as if what Lily Evans had said was right, these guys have repeatedly and repeatedly provoked...it really can''t be kind to such a guy...


    Especially this time, in front of someone else¡¯s boyfriend, he said that he wanted to ask someone else¡¯s girlfriend to be dating... This kind of thing seems to be an extreme insult...


    "Teach these guys..."


    "Yes, teach these guys a lesson..."


    "Beat them hard... beat them to death..."


    "These guys are too much..."


    In a blink of an eye-all kinds of calls sounded in the whole hall... This time, even the boys are not on James Potter''s side. It is a taboo to grab a girlfriend... Ghosts will stand on their side. What...


    People who have a good impression of James also closed their eyes at this time...not a word. At this time, whoever wants to help them get ahead is against all the students in Hogwarts.


    To be honest, James Potter was a little dumbfounded at this time...


    Why did I just run to confess to Lily Evans, and it became a provocation??And it became the target of the whole school...


    "Jaime... I think your best choice now is to apologize and leave..." Lupin whispered behind James.


    "Yes, apologize..." Sirius also persuaded.


    "No, never..." James Potter was a little hesitant, but after thinking of the boy who claimed to be his son, he suddenly became firm again...


    Without that person, perhaps he would never confess to Lily Evans for the rest of his life, even if he knew what he wanted... But now, he wanted to be impulsive."I just like you, Lily Evans..."


    He had just finished saying this, and there was no sound from the entire restaurant... soon, a voice sounded, "Duel...duel...duel..."


    From a few sounds, this voice slowly converged into a stormy sea...


    All the students are chanting the word [Duel]...


    Facing the shouts of everyone, James Potter was a little dumbfounded...


    However, Zhou Ye smiled slightly in his heart... What I wanted was this effect... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye suddenly raised his arms above his head, and following his movements, the [duel] cries that pierced the entire restaurant quieted down.


    "Then duel..." Zhou Ye said slowly: "Provocation requires a price of blood, so that later people can remember not to do stupid things beyond their ability..."


    As Zhou Ye''s words fell, the students of the entire college cheered...


    Some senior students swept all the dinners on the table on the ground, and then put the tables of the four colleges together to form a rectangular ring with a length of 20 meters and a width of 10 meters.


    "My dear, are you really okay?" Lily whispered beside Zhou Ye. What she said just now was completely taught to her by Zhou Ye... in order to portray herself as an unprovoked betrayal. The look of a provocative good person.


    "Of course it''s okay..." Zhou Ye smiled and gently patted Little Lori''s already developed dolphins... Well, it feels good...


    "Poor fellow..." Isabel, who knows everything well, sighed in a low voice in the arms of little Lori. In her opinion, this little fool named James was completely pulled by her own man. Playing with puppets...


    And on the other side of the ring, the S2 and 4 people are also preparing...


    To be honest, both Sirius and Lupin are a little confused. Why would James become so aggressive just by taking a vacation??How dare to confess to his little girlfriend in front of Zhou Ye?


    And little Peter, who knew this well, looked in disbelief. He was really shocked by James Potter''s mobility... but it didn''t matter, it completely disrupted his thinking... He hadn''t had time to run. Be loyal, why did this happen...


    What should I do??


    Little Peter is about to die of sadness............


    Although James Potter, who is a duel pig''s feet, has no bottom in his heart, but for the sake of the child from the future, he is confident that he will eventually win the heart of Lily Evans...


    If he knew that the boy was someone¡¯s arrangement, he wouldn¡¯t know if he would vomit blood...


    Senior students who are proficient in the rules of magic duel volunteered to act as referees¡ª¡ª


    As the two were ready, Zhou Ye and James Potter stepped onto the ring from both sides at the same time.


    "The rules of the duel are not to use unforgivable spells, and not to use black magic that can harm the body... You can only use magic when I count three, two, and one... Do you understand it?" Gao, the referee After the grade students finished talking about the rules, they looked at the candidates on both sides of the duel and said, "Then, you can greet each other..."


    Zhou Ye and James Potter held each other''s wands and performed a wizard''s ceremony to each other, and then each stepped back ten steps and moved a distance...


    The first thousand and ninety-five chapters


    "three¡­¡­"


    "two¡­¡­"


    "One¡­¡­"


    When the senior student serving as the referee had just counted the three counts, James Potter shouted: "Except your weapon..."


    In all fairness, the speed of James Potter''s spell is really fast. Some senior students can''t even reach his spell speed. Perhaps this is the advantage of the wizard family. They have focused on training since childhood. Your child¡¯s ability to recite spells.


    But... it was Zhou Ye that was faster than James Potter... because he didn''t say a spell at all. He just pointed his golden wand at James Potter, and instantly a golden light hit James. On the body of M. Potter, he turned a dozen somersaults on the volley and fell directly under the ring...


    James Potter was dizzy and dizzy when he was smashed in an instant. He only felt that there was no pain in his whole body...


    The students in the audience were dumbfounded...


    "This...this...this is spellless casting..."

 In Movie World Chapter 770

    "Oh my god...non-curse spellcasting is not a legend, there really are such magic skills..."


    "I... I think my age is living on dogs..."


    "The little prince is so handsome...Always support you..."


    Facing the screams coming from the audience from time to time, Zhou Ye just smiled and nodded to everyone in the audience, and then he walked slowly towards the place where James Potter fell... He was originally acting as a referee on the stage. The senior boys wanted to make a blocking posture, but when he saw Zhou Ye''s face, he finally did not dare to reach out...


    Zhou Ye walked slowly to James Potter''s side...


    "What do you want to do to James..."


    "You have already won, don''t make everyone laugh about your lack of grace... Ye Zhou!"


    As James Potter''s friends, Sirius and Lupin desperately tried to squeeze in and stop Zhou Ye... However, they were physically blocked by the girls who saw them not pleasing to the eye...


    Dare to squeeze?


    Then there was a slap in the face, and then there was a girl''s scream, plus the comment of [Rogue], the two guys who got it could only stand helplessly on the outside, screaming to run Zhou Ye...


    "You will be grateful to me in the future..." Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously at Sirius and Lupin, then squatted down and whispered in James Potter''s ear: "I know you are very conscious now. My bone shattering curse just shattered the bones of your whole body, but did not damage your brain...I am very confident of this curse!


    "Ho...Ho..." James Potter stared at his own eyes hard, staring at Zhou Ye...


    "I know you are in pain right now..." Zhou Ye said leisurely: "After all, it''s not good to have all the bones broken, but thanks to the potion, you can still return to normal... but... ...I also prepared another small gift for you..."


    "Ho...Ho..." James Potter can''t even control his expression now, he can only make such a sound, and along with this strange sound, there is also a halazi with horns...


    "Ha... I know by looking at your expression, you must really want to know, what is the little gift I gave you..." Zhou Ye smiled and looked at James Potter, "Don''t worry... I won''t tell Your...but don''t worry, you will know what my little gift is for you in a short time..."


    Said this, Zhou Ye stood up with a smile, and returned to the ring again, raising his hands up, like a king, accepting the cheers of the whole school...


    From today, I am afraid that no one at Hogwarts will dare to provoke Zhou Ye...James Potter is a lesson from the past.


    However, among the cheering crowd, some people felt that there was something wrong with Lily Evans¡¯ words just now. It was Zhou Ye who obviously took advantage every time. Why did he say it in Lily Evans¡¯s mouth? The victim??


    But it doesn''t matter anymore, the winner is not condemned...This theorem is universal in any world.


    At this moment, in the principal''s office at Hogwarts, all the teachers and the dean also watched this duel of disparity in strength through the crystal ball...


    "This little guy is really amazing..." Dumbledore said with a smile and stroked his beard.


    To him, Zhou Ye is the seed that he is optimistic about in the future that will be enough to contain the Dark Lord. Of course Dumbledore looked at him differently, to put it bluntly... Everything he has now is to make up for what he committed. Wrong, because he discovered and cultivated the Dark Lord...


    "I don''t think I have much to teach him..." Teacher Felius Flivi was the teacher of the curse class. In his opinion, Zhou Ye is the best student. It was the most common, and what made him depressed the most was that Zhou Ye, who was in the first grade, had already taught himself the upper-grade courses...


    Even if Zhou Ye now proposes to graduate from Hogwarts, or take the Wizarding Qualification Examination, he is not surprised, because he thinks Zhou Ye already has such a qualification.


    All the teachers praised Zhou Ye''s learning ability. Of course... some of his abilities have also been complained by teachers, such as Huaxin... For example, there are many girlfriends...


    Professor McGonagall hates this most...


    As for the other male teachers??Who hasn''t been young yet??They are not surprised that Zhou Ye has such a personality. In their own words, it is like when they were young, they had the peerless looks agreed with the little guy, I am afraid they did more than Zhou Ye...


    For this, Dumbledore was deeply impressed...


    Dumbledore believes that it is Zhou Ye''s playboy-like character that is the basis for him to train him most assuredly...


    Playboy represents fraternity...fraternity is better than no love...


    As Dumbledore who has lived for nearly a hundred years, he deeply understands that there is no perfect person in this world, no one is a perfect saint...the one with personality defects is the real person...


    When the former Dark Lord was studying at Hogwarts, he was like the most perfect student. He loved his classmates and respected the teacher... Studying hard... But in fact, it was just appearance, as a child under the curse. , He has a natural character defect, that is, he can''t love...


    Therefore, he can only hate...This led to the appearance of the Dark Lord who panicked the entire magical world.


    "Then... I propose that for this four-final competition, give this little guy an indicator..." Dumbledore''s words made the teachers in the principal''s office stunned...


    After a while, Bella, who was the newly appointed teacher of the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, asked strangely: "Professor Dumbledore, I remember that the Final Four has been suspended for many years due to too many casualties... Why do you want to restart it again? Matches?"


    "This is a letter from the Ministry of Magic... you all have a look..." Dumbledore said, and handed a letter with the seal of the Ministry of Magic to Bella''s hand.


    To the winner of the Merlin Medal of the First Class, the President of the International Federation of Wizards, and the President of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, Professor Albus Percival Woolfrick Brian Dumbledore.


    Recently that person has acted recklessly in the magical world and has touched the bottom line of the Ministry of Magic, so we decided to encircle him. For this reason, I decided to restart the Final Four Tournament. Such a grand event is both a powerful counterattack against that person and a good Entrapment opportunity, I hope you can agree...I will send all Aurors at that time to ensure the normal holding of the Final Four...


    Chapter one thousand and ninety six


    Twelve hours back in time...


    It was exactly when Zhou Ye had just left his castle and took Lily on the journey to the academy.


    Lamia and her father arrived in London almost instantly...


    But unlike Zhou Ye going to the King¡¯s Station, Lamia¡¯s destination is another place...


    Lamia wanders the streets like a heavenly traveler, seemingly aimless-but in fact she has been scanning the entire London city with her psychic power...


    For ordinary people, wizards may represent mystery, power and unknown... But for Lamia, who has a deep understanding of everything in the magic world, these wizards are like fireflies in the dark, eye-catching...


    "Ha...found..." Lamia''s eyes lit up, and she had found her goal...a gathering place for wizards.


    As her words just landed, in an instant¡ªshe turned into a cloud of red mist and disappeared in place... This sudden scene made several office workers who were admiring the beauties wearing suits and eating sandwiches for breakfast suddenly went wide. Own eyes...


    "...I think I may not be able to go to work today...I''m already exhausted and hallucinated..."


    "I think I''m the same..."


    Regardless of these irrelevant Muggles¡¯ self-talk... On the other hand, when Lamia¡¯s figure reappeared, she was already on a street that looked no different from other parts of London. The difference is the Muggle Dispelling Curse engraved on a public toilet not far from the road.


    "Hello... You look familiar, but I can''t remember where I saw you... My name is Mary Elizabeth, how about you?" A girl in a red lady''s suit enthusiastically followed Lamia said hello...


    "Of course, maybe we have met once in the Hall of Magic..." Lamia smiled slightly and replied: "My name is Lamia, hello Mary, it''s nice to meet you!"


    She didn''t worry about her identity being revealed...One was because Lamia had used her psychic powers to influence this girl with long brown hair, which made her feel familiar with herself...


    And this girl named Mary was obviously talking, "Hey, it''s nice to meet you, Lamia... I work for the Pest Advisory Bureau, how about you???"


    "I work at the Fairy Liaison Office!" Lamia randomly selected a unit that Mary was not familiar with and said, this is not Lamia''s nonsense, the Ministry of Magic does have such a department, and-now surrounds her Of these witches, none of them work at the Fairy Liaison Office...


    "Wow, it sounds so cool... Are all those fairies proud? Just like those fairies working in Gringotts?" Mary seemed to be interested in such topics...


    But Lamia didn''t have time to pay attention to her so much. She pointed to the team in front of the toilet cubicle and whispered, "I think it''s already here for you..."


    "Ah, sorry..." Mary said as she opened the compartment door, "I really hate the employee access of the Ministry of Magic, why do I use the toilet to flush myself down every time... I feel sick when I think about it... ¡­"


    Following Mary''s words, she walked into the toilet cubicle, and then closed the door...


    With the sound of a toilet flushing, Lamia knew that the girl had reached the lobby of the Ministry of Magic... She stepped forward into the toilet cubicle, and then pulled the drawstring on the toilet, but she did not Standing in the toilet...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 771

    Lamia didn''t want to experience the feeling of being flushed into the Ministry of Magic... No matter what time she didn''t want to experience... She had better choices.


    In fact, she has just left a spiritual imprint on Mary''s body. Following this imprint, she can teleport directly to the Ministry of Magic...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªIn the lobby of the Ministry of Magic, Mary Elizabeth is watching the entry area behind her, wanting to wait for her new friend Lamia to go with her...


    "Hey, what are you looking at? Mary..." Mary was startled by the voice behind her. She turned her head and saw her new friend, Lamia."You scared me, Lamia..."


    "Sorry, I thought you were in a daze!" Lamia smiled slightly and said: "If I scare you, I''m sorry!"


    "It¡¯s nothing..." Mary said embarrassedly when she heard Lamia¡¯s words: "I¡¯m too timid... I¡¯ve been like this since I was in school, even when I was in the magical animal protection class, Don''t dare to touch those weird things!"


    "Well, I think if we don''t speed up, we will be late..." Lamia doesn''t want to chat with this girl here, she has a lot to do.


    "Okay, let''s go..." Mary nodded. Now is indeed not a good time to chat, it is almost time for work.


    The two merged into the crowd and walked towards the Plaza of the Ministry of Magic...


    This is a square that looks the size of two football fields. It is about 30 meters high. In fact, this hall is located on the eighth floor. All wizards working in the Ministry of Magic must arrive here first and then take the elevator. Drive to the floor where they work.


    Lamia followed the crowd to the elevator entrance, while looking at the entire underground hall of the Ministry of Magic. What should I say?Perhaps it was the long-term ease that made these wizards completely lose their vigilance...


    In the square, apart from a small number of uniformed wizards, there is no checkpoint. The security check counter in the atrium is like a fake, and it does not pose any threat to Lamia...this group of guys. Believe that there will be no ambitious guys in your race??


    No wonder Voldemort alone turned the entire magic world upside down...


    Lamia walked in front of the elevator safely, and Mary had to say goodbye to her because of the different floors."Lamia, be sure to wait for me when I get off work, I''ll invite you to dinner that I made myself..."


    "Of course, no problem!" Lamia smiled and said goodbye to the silly girl. She walked directly onto the elevator on the other side. Her goal was the minister''s office on the basement floor.


    Soon-Lamia took the elevator to the basement floor, and no one even asked her why she came to this floor along the way...and no one asked what she was doing...


    "It was unexpectedly smooth..." Lamia walked down the elevator and looked at the empty corridor in front of her... and smiled slightly: "Then, the Ministry of Magic, are you ready for the change?"


    Chapter one thousand and ninety seven


    Eugenina Jenkens walked worryingly in the atrium of the Ministry of Magic, nodding to the wizards who greeted her from time to time. To be honest, there are so many wizards who greet her that she can''t even call her name...


    But-who made her the current Minister of Magic?She does not need to know others, but others will know her... or this is what is called [Your achievement is not how many people you know, but how many people know you!


    "Minister, Azkaban was once again attacked by those Death Eaters yesterday..." A middle-aged wizard with a beautiful beard walked up and whispered to her to report... Apparently he was already here waiting for her. For a long time.


    "How about the casualties?" Eugenina Jenkens frowned and asked in a low voice.


    "It is strange that...no prisoners escaped, and the dementors were not harmed..." Barnett of the Magic Law Enforcement Department whispered, "It''s just...the dementors behaved a little strangely... "


    "..." Eugenina Jenkens frowned tighter. She interrupted Barnett and said, "Let''s go to the office and talk..."


    "Okay, Minister..." Barney nodded his head. He knew that the Minister didn''t want to cause a commotion. You must know that the curiosity of the wizards is quite serious. If they can''t prepare their conversation at the moment, they will be heard by a wizard. Go away, this will cause panic in the magic world.


    The two walked up the elevator one after another---


    Soon, the elevator reached the basement floor where the minister''s office was, and the two of them walked towards the minister''s office in silence...


    When Eugenina Jenkens opened her office, she was stunned on the spot... "Who are you? Why are you in my office??"


    "I''m here to save the entire magical world..." Lamia sat at the desk that belonged to Eugenina Jenkens in her spare time, without any realization that she was an uninvited guest.


    "Except for your weapons..." As the director of the Law Enforcement Department of the Ministry of Magic, Barnett is obviously an activist. A stranger sneaked into the minister''s office?No matter what she intends to do, there is absolutely nothing wrong with catching first and then asking...


    However, Lamia is faster than Barnett''s spelling...


    She only smiled at Eugenina and Barnett, and they felt that their bodies no longer belong to them, and they couldn''t move a little finger, which made them shocked...


    "The wizard is really fragile..." Lamia stood up from behind the desk with a smile, walked to the two of them, and gently closed the door behind them...


    "You are proud... just because you are a little stronger than ordinary people... You look down on Muggles, thinking they are just a bunch of fools who don''t understand magic..." Lamia smiled and looked at these two sculpture-like creatures...


    She walked up to Barnett, raised her hand lightly, took up the wand in Barnett''s hand, and continued: "But how much can your so-called magic do in the face of Muggle technology? Without the wand... You are a group of lambs to be slaughtered... I really don''t know where your superiority comes from..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Forget it... telling you this is really playing the piano..." Lamia looked at the extremely distorted expressions of the two, and smiled. It was just a simple mind control that made these two guys at the top of the wizarding pyramid. Become this look... I really don''t know what bad performance those wizards will have when facing sonic weapons or psychic weapons.


    But forget it, didn''t I run here to teach these two guys...


    Thinking of this, Lamia began to search for the memories in their minds. After a while-all the memories of their lives were branded in Lamia''s mind. For her, the two even had several times when they were young. Kang she knows...


    "Okay, you guys are useless...bye, no-should be said, goodbye..." Lamia smiled slightly, stretched out her hands, and gently touched Eugenina and Barnett¡¯s foreheads. In an instant... the two were broken down into the smallest molecules...


    "Although the plan can''t keep up with the changes, there is one more guy... but it doesn''t hinder the overall situation..." Lamia said, and suddenly, another Lamia suddenly appeared next to her...


    "How about you play the director of the Law Enforcement Department?" Lamia said to her clone with a smile.


    "Why do I have to become a man..." The clone mumbled reluctantly, but it still became Barnett as the main body wanted...


    "Okay, now let''s discuss how to make that guy create more incidents?" Lamia, cough cough, no, now it should be Minister Eugenina Jenkens.


    That''s right, Lamia has turned into Eugenina Jenkens, and has successfully become the Minister of Magic.


    "What a simple thing, to remove all the Auror''s orders that are not allowed to use the Unforgivable Curse, you can give priority to the Unforgivable Curse on the Death Eaters... This will almost contain the power of that guy..." Barnett said casually: "Isn''t that said in the book?"


    "No, no... you didn''t understand what I meant..." Eugenina said with a smile: "What I want is to make that guy a little bit bigger, and then... we can stand on the high ground and treat them The harshest trial... the so-called Death Eaters? Haha..."


    "That''s why I hate the politician the most. I can''t wait to kill the other person, but I still have to pretend to be unaware..." Barnett said dissatisfied.


    "Ah, I can''t talk to you...it feels weird to talk to myself..." There was a trace of annoyance on Eugenina''s face, "You go back to the Law Department first..."


    "Hmm..." Barnett nodded solemnly, then turned and walked towards the door...


    Lamia, who was transformed into Eugenina, sat back at her desk again, and pulled out a document from the file cabinet on the side...


    "The Triwizard Tournament?? Interesting..." Lamia''s eyes lit up when she saw the title of this document, "I remember... Sister Yania''s daughter seemed to go to Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. ...Maybe something very interesting will happen???"


    Thinking of this, Lamia took out the letter paper... and began to write to the deans of the three magic schools in Europe...


    In fact, part of the reason why Lamia pushed for the Triwizard Tournament was to give her father a chance to see her future daughter, and another reason was to give Voldemort a chance...


    The Triwizard Tournament-comparable to the Quidditch World Cup... And to ensure safety, Lamia will deliberately transfer all Aurors to the stadium to maintain order...


    Then... the Ministry of Magic will obviously become an empty lair... This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for Voldemort. What can shock the entire magical world more than attacking the Ministry??I''m afraid not...


    In this way... a certain Voldemort will completely become a great demon in the magic world. Maybe someone admires him, but it doesn''t matter. You will obviously get more if you defeat him... This is in line with his father''s desire to fatten the boss, and then push Arriving plan...


    The more Lamia thinks about it, the happier she feels... the quill in her hand, waving happier...


    Chapter one thousand and ninety eight

 The Movie World Chapter 772

    Time goes back to normal again...


    It''s been two months since Zhou Ye hit James Potter at the Christmas Holiday Return Dinner...


    "Professor, are you looking for me?" Zhou Ye opened the door of the principal''s office and walked in... asked Dumbledore, who was busy lying on the table before him.


    "That''s right..." Dumbledore raised his head with a smile, took off his glasses, and then looked at the student who could be said to be the most likely to become the greatest magician in the magic world. Said: "There is one thing, I want to ask if you are interested?"


    "What is it?" Zhou Ye sat down opposite Dumbledore unceremoniously...


    Facing Zhou Ye''s act of not treating himself as an outsider, Dumbledore just smiled, and did not criticize anything...


    When a person looks at another person pleasing to the eye, he will think that what that person does is good. If looking at one person is not pleasing to the eye?So what that person does, he seems to think it is a kind of provocation...


    Obviously, Dumbledore is very pleasing to Zhou Ye now...


    "Do you know the Triwizard Tournament?" Dumbledore asked.


    "I don''t know... what is that?" Although Zhou Ye knows it, it is obvious that he now fits his identity by saying that he doesn''t know. A game that has been suspended for nearly a hundred years, he, a little kid, will know?That''s a bit of a joke...


    "The Triwizard Tournament started more than 700 years ago..." Dumbledore didn''t talk nonsense, and directly explained the origin of the Triwizard Tournament to Zhou Ye: "At that time, the Triwizard Tournament was held in Europe. The magic academy is held with the purpose of a way for students from different academies to establish friendship... The Triwizard Tournament is held every five years, and the three magic academies take turns to undertake..."


    "Then why have I never heard seniors mention such an event?" Zhou Ye played the role of curious baby very well...


    "Later because too many players died, it was suspended for centuries..." Dumbledore stroked his beard and said, "However, now the Ministry of Magic thinks this is a good time to resume the game, so... ¡­They plan to start the Triwizard Tournament once again, and this time the school they will host is the French School of Witchcraft and Wizardry...


    "Booth Barton..." Zhou Ye nodded thoughtfully. He actually knew everything... Lamia had told him her plan early... In some ways, Zhou Ye even knew There are more details than Dumbledore...


    But at this time, you can''t express everything clearly, right??Otherwise Dumbledore is not a fool...Just think about it and know that there is something tricky...


    So Zhou Ye had to show what the first time I heard about this event...


    "That''s right... It''s the Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry in France!" Dumbledore joked with a smile: "Know that France is rich in beautiful women... I think you must be very interested in it..."


    "Ahem..." Zhou Ye was choked by Dumbledore''s sudden disrespectful words... I didn''t expect this old guy to have such thoughts...


    "Don''t be shy... the things about your girlfriends are not a secret in school!" Dumbledore smiled at his most proud student and said, "Although I personally think this is indifferent, after all you are still young, and A lot of time to squander, but... in the eyes of some teachers, you are an out-and-out dandy..."


    "...I know...Professor McGonagall always troubles me recently..." Zhou Ye sighed, Madan¡¯s, otherwise the old woman is too old to speak, he would have been Let her know why the flowers are so red.


    "Hahahaha..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s complaint, Dumbledore couldn''t help laughing. After a while, he finally stopped smiling and looked at Zhou Ye with a serious expression: "I want to know, you have I am not interested in participating in this Triwizard Tournament..."


    "Are there any benefits?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Does the triumphant bonus of three thousand gold Gallons count?" Dumbledore asked.


    "Professor, you know, I am not short of money..." Although Zhou Ye has already decided to participate in the competition, but... if you don''t squeeze any benefits, it is not his character...


    "Busbarton has the Forest Girl Singing Group..." Dumbledore continued to tempt.


    However, Zhou Ye remained unmoved, "I can see that I can''t eat..."


    "How about the authority to open all the restricted areas of the library for you? I know you have long been salivating for those powerful magical knowledge..." Dumbledore increased his bargaining chip.


    "Deal...!" Zhou Ye smiled and gave Dumbledore a high-five, and the goal was achieved...Although he could sneak to the forbidden book zone to read, how could he not be as good as being open.


    "You little guy..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s expression, Dumbledore knew in an instant that he was being tricked by this guy... But it didn''t matter. Since he planned to train this little guy anyway, he didn''t need to cover up. That''s right... It''s time to give him some special rights.


    "You can''t regret it, Professor..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Okay, okay...Who let me accidentally fall for you?" Dumbledore sighed, and then said, "Then we will leave the Hogwarts appearance ceremony to you... ...Don''t let people underestimate us at Hogwarts!"


    "No problem..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, nodded and agreed.


    And just when the old and the young reached an agreement... in the school infirmary at Hogwarts, something was happening...


    "Are you better? James..." Sirius and Lupin walked to James Potter''s bed and asked, looking at James who was wrapped up like a dumpling.


    "Much better, today!" Although James said so, his face was not good-looking, some of his pale face had a blush that was imperceptible...


    In fact, James Potter has been lying on the sickbed for more than three months...


    After all, it was a comminuted fracture of bones all over the body. Even with the help of potions and magic, he still needs to lie down on the bed for the first half of the year...


    In these three months, although little Peter had visited Sirius and Lupin several times at the beginning, but in the last month, little Peter has stopped showing up, and only Sirius and Lu have come to see him. Ping the two.


    "Is little Peter still coming?" James Potter asked weakly.


    "That guy is a traitor..." Hearing James'' question, Sirius said bitterly: "I don''t know what he used to please that guy. That guy actually solved his slapstick curse... Now people I stopped playing with us long ago..."


    "Well, Black, we don''t need to be angry for such a guy..." Lu Ping persuaded: "His departure is a kind of luck for us. We can see a person early..."


    "..." James Potter sighed, he had already expected such a situation...


    But now, he is a little uncomfortable... "Um... Black, Lupin, help me... I think I need to go to the bathroom..."


    "No problem..." Sirius and Lupin, standing in front of the bed, hurriedly helped James Potter from left to right... and walked to the bathroom not far from the ward...


    Chapter one thousand and ninety eight


    Time goes back to normal again...


    It''s been two months since Zhou Ye hit James Potter at the Christmas Holiday Return Dinner...


    "Professor, are you looking for me?" Zhou Ye opened the door of the principal''s office and walked in... asked Dumbledore, who was busy lying on the table before him.


    "That''s right..." Dumbledore raised his head with a smile, took off his glasses, and then looked at the student who could be said to be the most likely to become the greatest magician in the magic world. Said: "There is one thing, I want to ask if you are interested?"


    "What is it?" Zhou Ye sat down opposite Dumbledore unceremoniously...


    Facing Zhou Ye''s act of not treating himself as an outsider, Dumbledore just smiled, and did not criticize anything...


    When a person looks at another person pleasing to the eye, he will think that what that person does is good. If looking at one person is not pleasing to the eye?So what that person does, he seems to think it is a kind of provocation...


    Obviously, Dumbledore is very pleasing to Zhou Ye now...


    "Do you know the Triwizard Tournament?" Dumbledore asked.


    "I don''t know... what is that?" Although Zhou Ye knows it, it is obvious that he now fits his own identity by saying that he doesn''t know. A game that has been suspended for nearly a hundred years, he, a little kid, will know?That''s a bit of a joke...


    "The Triwizard Tournament started more than 700 years ago..." Dumbledore didn''t talk nonsense, and directly explained the origin of the Triwizard Tournament to Zhou Ye: "At that time, the Triwizard Tournament was held in Europe. The magic academy is held with the purpose of a way for students from different academies to establish friendship... The Triwizard Tournament is held every five years, and the three magic academies take turns to undertake..."


    "Then why have I never heard seniors mention such an event?" Zhou Ye played the role of curious baby very well...


    "Later because too many players died, it was suspended for centuries..." Dumbledore stroked his beard and said, "However, now the Ministry of Magic thinks this is a good time to resume the game, so... ¡­They plan to start the Triwizard Tournament once again, and this time the school they will host is the French School of Witchcraft and Wizardry...


    "Booth Barton..." Zhou Ye nodded thoughtfully. He actually knew everything... Lamia had told him her plan early... In some ways, Zhou Ye even knew There are more details than Dumbledore...


    But at this time, you can''t express everything clearly, right??Otherwise Dumbledore is not a fool...Just think about it and know that there is something tricky...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 773

    So Zhou Ye had to show what the first time I heard about this event...


    "That''s right... It''s the Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry in France!" Dumbledore joked with a smile: "Know that France is rich in beautiful women... I think you must be very interested in it..."


    "Ahem..." Zhou Ye was choked by Dumbledore''s sudden disrespectful words... I didn''t expect this old guy to have such thoughts...


    "Don''t be shy... the things about your girlfriends are not a secret in school!" Dumbledore smiled at his most proud student and said, "Although I personally think this is indifferent, after all you are still young, and A lot of time to squander, but... in the eyes of some teachers, you are an out-and-out dandy..."


    "...I know...Professor McGonagall always troubles me recently..." Zhou Ye sighed, Madan¡¯s, otherwise the old woman is too old to speak, he would have been Let her know why the flowers are so red.


    "Hahahaha..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s complaint, Dumbledore couldn''t help laughing. After a while, he finally stopped smiling and looked at Zhou Ye with a serious expression: "I want to know, you have I am not interested in participating in this Triwizard Tournament..."


    "Are there any benefits?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Does the triumphant bonus of three thousand gold Gallons count?" Dumbledore asked.


    "Professor, you know, I am not short of money..." Although Zhou Ye has already decided to participate in the competition, but... if you don''t squeeze any benefits, it is not his character...


    "Busbarton has the Forest Girl Singing Group..." Dumbledore continued to tempt.


    However, Zhou Ye remained unmoved, "I can see that I can''t eat..."


    "How about the authority to open all the restricted areas of the library for you? I know you have long been salivating for those powerful magical knowledge..." Dumbledore increased his bargaining chip.


    "Deal...!" Zhou Ye smiled and gave Dumbledore a high-five, and the goal was achieved...Although he could sneak to the forbidden book zone to read, how could he not be as good as being open.


    "You little guy..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s expression, Dumbledore knew in an instant that he was being tricked by this guy... But it didn''t matter. Since he planned to train this little guy anyway, he didn''t need to cover up. That''s right... It''s time to give him some special rights.


    "You can''t regret it, Professor..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Okay, okay...Who let me accidentally fall for you?" Dumbledore sighed, and then said, "Then we will leave the Hogwarts appearance ceremony to you... ...Don''t let people underestimate us at Hogwarts!"


    "No problem..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, nodded and agreed.


    And just when the old and the young reached an agreement... in the school infirmary at Hogwarts, something was happening...


    "Are you better? James..." Sirius and Lupin walked to James Potter''s bed and asked, looking at James who was wrapped up like a dumpling.


    "Much better, today!" Although James said so, his face was not good-looking, some of his pale face had a blush that was imperceptible...


    In fact, James Potter has been lying on the sickbed for more than three months...


    After all, it was a comminuted fracture of bones all over the body. Even with the help of potions and magic, he still needs to lie down on the bed for the first half of the year...


    In these three months, although little Peter had visited Sirius and Lupin several times at the beginning, but in the last month, little Peter has stopped showing up, and only Sirius and Lu have come to see him. Ping the two.


    "Is little Peter still coming?" James Potter asked weakly.


    "That guy is a traitor..." Hearing James'' question, Sirius said bitterly: "I don''t know what he used to please that guy. That guy actually solved his slapstick curse... Now people I stopped playing with us long ago..."


    "Well, Black, we don''t need to be angry for such a guy..." Lu Ping persuaded: "His departure is a kind of luck for us. We can see a person early..."


    "..." James Potter sighed, he had already expected such a situation...


    But now, he is a little uncomfortable... "Um... Black, Lupin, help me... I think I need to go to the bathroom..."


    "No problem..." Sirius and Lupin, standing in front of the bed, hurriedly helped James Potter from left to right... and walked to the bathroom not far from the ward...


    Chapter One Hundred


    "My dear... what did Professor Dumbledore tell you to do?" Lily Evans asked Zhou Ye curiously, but Zhou Ye was called away in front of her in the morning...


    It¡¯s time for lunch right now, and the girls are gathering around their boyfriends, having lunch together...The girls are still very concerned about the topic that Lori raised...


    They looked at their boyfriend, waiting for him to say the answer.


    "Nothing..." Zhou Ye gently put a piece of cattle into his mouth, and said: "The professor just asked me if I am interested in participating in the Triwizard Tournament next semester..."


    "Oh, my God..." Just when everyone looked at each other and didn''t know what the so-called Triwizard Tournament was, Annie couldn''t help exclaiming...


    "Annie, do you know the Triwizard Tournament?" Josie asked curiously.


    "Yeah... tell us, Annie..."


    "What exactly is the Triwizard Tournament? Annie..."


    "The Triwizard Tournament is a competitive event held in three magic academies..." Anne calmly explained the origins of the Triwizard Tournament in the face of the sisters'' questions... In fact, she didn''t know much about it. , But it is enough to explain the competition system and origin of the Triwizard Tournament...


    After listening to Annie''s words quietly, the girls couldn''t help but become a little worried about their boyfriend...


    Although they know the strength of their men, but... what should I say?Knowing that his own man is strong does not conflict with worrying about his own man''s safety... This is also a manifestation of concern.


    It took Zhou Ye a lot of effort to convince the women that nothing would happen to him...


    At the end of this topic, everyone was almost eating late lunch... Just when everyone was planning to leave the class for their own class, Lili Lori asked curiously again, attracting everyone''s attention.


    "Honey...you said you gave that pesky Potter a little gift...what kind of gift is it?"


    "Hehe... these things can''t be said..." Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously... Is he going to tell little Lolita?Did he cast a curse of [Charming Werewolf] on James Potter??


    It¡¯s better not to tell Chunchun Little Lolita...


    According to Zhou Ye''s vision... After James Potter guessed the werewolf bloodline on Sirius, he would definitely help him overcome the problem of transforming into a full moon...


    After all, this is what James Potter did in the original...


    At that time...In order to help Sirius overcome the pain of the full moon transformation, James Potter taught himself to become Animagus, just to accompany him when the moon is full...


    At that time¡ªSirius transformed into a stag, looking at James Potter, who was turned into a stag, and was attracted by the [Charming Werewolf] curse on him...


    The scene of a werewolf holding a stag in various poses...


    Imagine that the picture is too beautiful, I can¡¯t bear to look directly at it...


    However, what Zhou Ye never expected was that-perhaps because his curse was too strong, James Potter at this time had already been...wounded by Sirius.


    And when James Potter couldn''t move his whole body, the overlord X came to bow...


    As of now, Zhou Ye still doesn¡¯t know what happened in the school hospital... But even if he knew it, Zhou Ye would only laugh three times and yell [Sirius is worth his life...]


    When reading the original work, Zhou Ye felt the strong love between the two... As for Lupin?He was too calm, instead of being pleased by Sirius...


    The second half of the semester was passed without wind and waves...


    Compared with Zhou Ye''s smooth flow, the Form 2 and 4 group has fallen apart... Little Peter has now become Zhou Ye''s dog-legs. When Zhou Ye was released to bite, he was absolutely unambiguous...


    And James Potter spent half a semester in the hospital due to injuries and some unspeakable reasons...


    When he recovered and walked out of the hospital, it was time for the final party...

 The Movie World Chapter 774

    This year, Ravenclaw got his wish and won the Hogwarts Quidditch Championship with a big score, but he passed the Academy Cup...


    No way, who told Zhou Ye to beat James Potter for half a semester...


    For this, Ravenclaw was deducted two hundred points...


    Although there are extra points for Quidditch...but it is still not worth the deduction of Zhou Ye...


    In this regard, Ravenclaw¡¯s senior sisters did not complain about Zhou Ye. For them, the past semester was their most proud year...


    In the past, Ravenclaw seemed to have nothing commendable except for wisdom... Now, they have Zhou Ye... a guy who can call himself the chief of Hogwarts unceremoniously...


    Whether it¡¯s a theory class or a practical class, whether it¡¯s potion refining or potion planting, there seems to be nothing that Zhou Ye can''t do, no knowledge he doesn''t understand...


    When a person is just a little better than you, you will feel jealous or even angry, but when the person''s excellence is far beyond your imagination, all you can do is look up...


    Now Zhou Ye is in Hogwarts. This is the situation...


    Even the students from the Snake Academy, the most fancy bloodline, had to lower their proud heads in front of Zhou Ye...


    Therefore, the students of Ravenclaw are proud of the little prince in their college. No one will accuse him of a demerit point... Maybe some people will be dissatisfied, but so what??They still dare not express their dissatisfaction, because they are afraid of being isolated by the whole school...


    After Dumbledore finished his speech and announced the winner of this year''s Academy Cup... the whole restaurant boiled...


    Although for the lower grades, this is just a carnival before the holiday, but for those seniors who are about to graduate in the seventh grade, this may be the last time to get along with the classmates day and night.


    At the banquet, some people confessed to their favorite objects... Someone who boldly used some innocuous and weird magic against previous enemies...


    In short, the whole hall became a mess...


    Of course, for Zhou Ye, it didn¡¯t make a difference... Anyway, he was well protected by his girlfriends... Instead, the girls looked fully guarded, staring at the carnival senior sisters outside...


    They just helped their men refuse to come to confess the senior sisters in more than a dozen waves...


    Although Josie has a share in graduation this time, she doesn''t feel any sadness at all...because she has already received the Ministry of Magic''s internship notice... Her position at the Ministry of Magic is-the minister is next to the intern clerk ...


    No way, this will make someone in the DPRK be a good official...


    Chapter One Hundred and One


    Leeds Castle¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "My dear... there is a letter from you..." Josie, wearing a white lily dress, reached out and took a letter dropped by an owl, shouting to her own man who was playing wizard chess with Lily Evans. Tao.


    "Oh? Who wrote it?" Zhou Ye was looking at the chessboard in front of him with all his energy, and there was no way...It is easy to win against Lori, and it is also easy to lose to Lori...


    But wanting to make Little Lori feel that she was relying on her own efforts to defeat the great demon king Zhou Ye... it would be a little difficult.


    Zhou Ye is brewing a plan to eat Little Loli...So, it is necessary to make Little Loli happy...what?You said he was only thirteen years old?Too livestock??Ahem... Foreign children develop early...


    Seeing her man without raising her head, Josie shook her head amused...Of course she knew what horrible idea her boyfriend was making, but it was only sooner or later...


    Except for [say, be careful, don¡¯t hurt Lily], Josie can¡¯t say anything... After all, compared to Lili Lori, they are the latecomers...


    Looking at the Hogwarts school badge on the wax seal of the envelope in her hand... Josie said, "It seems to be a letter from the school... I think it''s about the Triwizard Tournament, right?"


    "Oh... take me to take a look..." Zhou Ye temporarily took his attention from the chessboard, took the letter from Josie, and opened it...


    Unsurprisingly, the letter was written by Albus Dumbledore, reminding him to go to school three days in advance. Although he was the seed player for this competition, he also selected several other candidates...


    Let''s put it this way, this time Dumbledore has worked hard for the Triwizard Tournament...Although Zhou Ye was secretly appointed as a seed player, he also selected several outstanding students from several other colleges.


    One is to take these excellent students to see the style of a foreign school.


    Second... After all, it¡¯s a competition between schools... Albus Dumbledore took Zhou Ye to participate in the Triwizard Tournament, which seemed too lonely, and the Hogwarts talent was dying...


    Therefore, it is necessary to select a few candidates...


    Can they serve as a background wall at a critical moment... It¡¯s just that those guys are sorry, but I don¡¯t know if they will collapse when they find themselves just a dispensable background wall when they are fighting for the school¡¯s glory. .


    Of course, Zhou Ye never cared about the thoughts of these guys...


    He threw the letter in his hand to the side, and continued to fight with Lili Lori...


    Josie smiled and shook her head, picked up the letter from the side, then sat on the desk not far away, and began to write a reply to Albus Dumbledore in the tone of her own man.


    Although Qiao Qian said she was the intern clerk of the Minister of Magic, she was actually Zhou Ye''s little secretary...


    After all, the current Minister of Magic is Zhou Ye''s, let alone her little trainee clerk?


    Besides...If you have the opportunity to work at the London Ministry of Magic as an excuse, you can move out of the house and live with her little boyfriend. Of course Josie is willing...


    Because of this, Annie and the others are envious and jealous...


    After all, they are not like Josie, they are considered adults in every sense...So, even if they miss their little boyfriend, they have to stay in their own house obediently...at most. She¡¯s looking for a reason to meet with classmates and run away from her boyfriend to relieve the suffering of lovesickness...


    Compared to those sisters, Josie feels so lucky...


    Just when Josie had just finished writing her reply, and then handed the letter to Owl and let it fly into the sky... Lily''s elated voice came over, "I won... Ye, I won..."


    "That''s right...you won..." Zhou Ye looked at the little Lolita who jumped and screamed at him, and the corner pulled out a strange arc. Little Lolita won the chess... but was about to lose. My own life...


    However, the unsuspecting Lily still smiled happily, there is no way, anyone in the hands of an opponent who has never won, after winning once, will be excited like her...


    Time gradually came to the beginning of Hua Deng...


    Lily was excited to show off her victory today to her sisters at the table. She felt that today was really her lucky day. She played chess and won her little boyfriend... Dinner was all her favorite dishes, even in the past. The maids who absolutely forbid her to drink, this time they made an exception and gave her a glass of pre-dinner red wine...


    But... when she went to bed at night, little loli finally noticed something strange...


    Originally, according to Zhou Ye¡¯s habit, she must have been sleeping together every time... But this time, Lily found out that except for herself, no other sisters entered the little boyfriend¡¯s bedroom...


    "Ye... why don''t the elder sisters come to sleep?" Little Lori asked curiously.


    "Because--!" Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously, "Tonight, I am yours..."


    "...Bad..." Little Lolita knew a lot of things in her ears, especially when Zhou Ye and the girls never carried her...


    Although she sometimes gets jealous, but she complains more about why her little boyfriend doesn¡¯t treat everyone equally...


    God knows how hard Zhou Ye endured...


    Although the two did not break through the last step, they basically did everything they could except for the last step... Little Lolita had been looking forward to this day...


    The breakthrough between the two can be said to be a matter of course... With a still tender cry, Lily can finally proudly claim that she will be Zhou Ye''s little woman from now on...


    No words for a night¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The next day, the newly married little Lori had to face the slightly ridiculous eyes of her sisters... But this is nothing else, why did she make fun of all the senior sisters??

 The Movie World Chapter 775

    Happy days always pass very quickly, and in a blink of an eye, the summer vacation is over... Finally it''s time for Zhou Ye to have to report to Hogwarts...


    This time Zhou Ye couldn¡¯t take Little Lolita with him. After all, he arrived at school three days earlier... and Little Lolita has three days to go back to school, but there is nothing to worry about. Little Lolita naturally has her. Take care of my sisters.


    "Come on, dear... be sure to come back with good results..."


    "Ye, come on, I believe you are the best..."


    On this day, all the girls gathered in the lobby of Leeds Castle to see off their boyfriends. They knew what their men were doing. As students at Hogwarts, they certainly hoped that their boyfriend would win the championship in one fell swoop.


    "My dear..." Jasmine walked to her little man''s side with a smile on her face. She lowered her head slightly and muttered a few words in Zhou Ye''s ear...


    Hearing Jasmine''s words, Zhou Ye glanced at Jasmine in surprise, "So... will Yania be angry?"


    "Don''t worry... My sister, I promise that she won''t be angry..." Jasmine smiled and kissed her boyfriend''s cheek, and said, "Then...we will meet at Boothbarton... "


    One thousand one hundred and two chapters


    Today is the first day of Hogwarts. For many Muggle-born first-year freshmen, this day may be the most memorable day in their lives...


    They will go to Hogwarts in a small boat in accordance with the tradition of the college, and there is no need for the old students to grab the boat with the freshmen, they have another means of transportation...the horse-drawn carriage...


    "I hate rain..." Lily Evans sat in the carriage, watching the continuous light rain outside, and said depressedly.


    Annie smiled and whispered: "I don''t hate rain, but if Ye is here at this time, it will be fine..."


    "Why? Let Ye help you wash away the rain clouds?" Lily Evans made the girls laugh with some childish words. Although she is already a little woman, she still has some understanding of romance at her age. It''s too difficult...


    "No..." Annie said with a smile: "Don''t you think it is a very pleasant enjoyment to watch the rain outside in Ye''s arms at this time?"


    "But there are too many of us...he only has one pair of hands..." Lily Evans teased the girls back and forth with a single sentence. Any romantic plan would be frustrated by her...


    But this is also the charm of little loli, as the youngest of the sisters, she is the pistachio of all the girls...


    While talking and laughing, the night horse carriage that the girls rode has arrived at Hogwarts Castle, which had been gone for a summer. They changed their black robes in the carriages and hung their respective emblems on the carriage. before¡­¡­


    And their luggage will be sent back to their dormitories by the house elves, so-now they can walk directly to the restaurant. To be honest, they can''t wait, especially Lili Lolita...


    Obviously it was when I needed my boyfriend to take care of me most, but Dumbledore was summoned back to the academy...


    Although Lily was very sensible at the time of parting, the girls actually knew that little Lolita had no idea how many times Dumbledore had scolded Dumbledore in private...


    "Dear¡­¡­"


    "Ye..."


    "I miss you... Ye!"


    As soon as they walked into the restaurant, the women saw the tall figure standing at the dining table. They couldn''t help but ran over, hugging their boyfriend one by one, and came to a long-lost enthusiasm.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye has controlled his height to 1.75 meters. Although it is a bit exaggerated for a child of this age, it is still a normal range...


    Now Zhou Ye doesn''t look abrupt with the girls in his arms... at least it doesn''t look a bit weird like before.


    The old students in various colleges have long been accustomed to the scene of Zhou Ye and his girlfriends showing off their affection from time to time... Or, there are even boys who want to learn from Zhou Ye and learn how to play with so many girlfriends. The fascination with ease and without capsize.


    Regarding the question of those boys who are modest and eager to learn, Zhou Ye can only stretch his hands and say that this thing is innate...and it can''t be taught.


    There are even legends in the academy that Zhou Ye was not actually born in Muggle, but from a family of mysterious wizards as old as Blake in the East. His family contains magic with enchanting auras like Veeva. Because of the blood of creatures, Zhou Ye was able to be invincible among women, and his magical talent was far beyond ordinary people.


    Zhou Ye just smiled at this, neither admitting nor denying...


    This makes those rumors more nose and eye... even the guys from Slytherin College have begun to clamor, [The little prince should actually be assigned to our snake house. It¡¯s all because the sorting hat is so confused that he assigned the wrong school. ¡­¡­


    This kind of nonsense is still very marketable in Slytherin College, I have to say... the evolution of pureblood theory is really super fast.


    "My dear, Professor Dumbledore asked you to arrive at school early, what did you do?" Lily little Lolita asked eagerly as soon as she finished it.


    "Nothing important..." Zhou Ye sighed, then spread his hands a little, and said, "It''s just a reminder of some things we might encounter in the game, plus let us start a small kitchen..."


    "Turn on the small stove?" Lily asked in confusion, "Can eating increase magical energy?"


    "No..." Zhou Ye accidentally used the language in his mother tongue. Such a statement is still a bit difficult for these children who learn from English novels, so he had to explain: "It''s just a make-up lesson..."


    "Oh..." Lily Evans understood a little...


    In fact, Zhou Ye also felt very helpless. Although Dumbledore''s ideas were good, he even summoned the teachers of several major subjects in advance... but such make-up lessons were obviously unnecessary.


    At least for Zhou Ye, it had no effect...


    If it has to be effective, I''m afraid it is to let Zhou Ye torture those candidates easily and let them recognize Zhou Ye''s leadership...


    At this moment, under the leadership of Professor McGonagall, the first-year freshmen have also entered the banquet hall...


    Looking at these cute and curious faces... Lily Evans couldn''t help but remember that at this time last year, she seemed to be similar to them...


    One thing I am better than them is that I have Ye, so I am not afraid of anything...


    Thinking of this, Lily Evans leaked a smile from her corner, quietly stretched out her hand under the table, and grabbed the big hand that made her feel at ease...


    The next program was lackluster... nothing more than that, under the control of that old hat, the adorable newcomers were assigned to various colleges...


    This time Ravenclaw is still mostly girls... I have to say that there are many girls in any Ravenclaw.


    After the banquet, the freshmen were naturally led by the fifth-grade prefect to their respective dormitories...


    This time Annie was a lot easier, because she is now the prefect of the sixth grade, and the task of leading freshmen is usually given to the fifth grade trust prefect. One is to exercise their abilities, the other is... ¡­ Let them enter their leadership roles as soon as possible.


    Since there was nothing wrong, Zhou Ye of course took his girlfriends and went straight back to the dormitory... To be honest, this year''s Mengxin didn''t have the little loli that Zhou Ye liked, so... he was honest. Nothing...


    Although it is said that the eighteenth woman has changed, the better it looks... But before it changed, Zhou Ye really couldn''t get the hands on those ordinary little loli... , You tell me about Mao¡¯s justice.


    While Zhou Ye was complaining about the appearance of the younger brothers and sisters of this year, there were also some stories in the Bousbatten School surrounded by the Pyrenees in France, which were being staged.


    One thousand one hundred and four chapters


    Because it is located in France, there is about an hour time difference between Boothbarton Witchcraft and Wizardry School and Hogwarts Witchcraft and Witchcraft School. Before the Hogwarts Express arrived at Hogwarts, the students of Boothbarton Witchcraft and Witchcraft School had already boarded. In the carriage provided by the school, it headed towards the school district...


    Sarah Alissa was sitting in the carriage, and she was full of beautiful scenery in the past. At this time, she didn''t have the slightest interest in seeing it, even though she knew that her favorite hibiscus was blooming on both sides of the road outside. She didn''t have any thoughts of watching.


    Except for the slow breathing, there are no other sounds in the entire carriage...


    After a while, Sarah finally couldn''t help it. She looked at the woman in the cloak sitting across from her, and asked in a cold voice: "Have my mother decided to settle in the UK?"


    "Dear Sarah, I think it''s better for you to call me aunt at this time..." The woman who can only see a white sharp chin under her long hood, her voice is unexpectedly nice , In her soft but magnetic voice, there is a slightly soft voice that makes people think about it."Of course, I don''t mind if you call me Teacher Petrick. After all, besides our relatives, we also have teacher-student relationships..."


    Following the telling, the woman gently took off the hood on her head, and a beautiful face suddenly appeared. Who was it if it wasn''t Jasmine??


    "Auntie? Haha...Is there any aunt doing this?" Sarah gritted her teeth angrily and complained bitterly: "While I was not at home, I tricked my mother into the UK and gave her back I found a little white face, so that I, who had just lost my father, had to face the situation of losing my mother...this is what you auntie should do??"

 The Movie World Chapter 776

    "Dear Sarah, you need to know...If I hadn''t lied to your mother over there, maybe you could only cry at your mother''s portrait now..." Jasmine said in a leisurely manner: "Rather than being free Here is a tantrum at me..."


    "..." Even though she hated her aunt for cheating her mother away, Sarah still had to admit that what Molly said was indeed correct... If it weren''t for her, I''m afraid that after returning home for Christmas, she can only see The dead body was already cold in one fell swoop.


    But-this is not enough for Sarah to forgive herself for introducing her lover to her mother...


    "Although you saved my mother, you now make me almost completely lose her..." Sarah bit her own Xia Chun and said unwillingly: "All this is your fault..."


    "I can''t do anything about this..." Jasmine stretched out her hands helplessly, and said with a sigh: "You should know that your mother and I are pure veils. We can say that our lives are for love. Of...for raising children, we are not really good at..."


    "..." Faced with such irresponsibility, Sharon had a strong urge to roll her eyes. She was the first aunt to talk about irresponsibility so high.


    The silence in the car was restored again...


    Except for the slight noise from the carriage rollers crushing the ground, there was no other sound...


    Since her niece didn''t want to communicate with her, Jasmine naturally didn''t bother to talk. She was confident that her niece would speak sooner or later, and now - she just needs to watch the beautiful scenery outside the car window.


    Looking down from the sky at this moment, the carriage that Jasmine is riding in is passing through a sea of ??flowers, and at the end of the road is a resplendent palace-style building made of white marble, in the atrium of that building complex , An extremely large magic fountain is constantly spouting spring water.


    It is said that the fountain is the handwriting of the most famous alchemist Le May and his wife. In addition to being beautiful, this huge fountain also has the functions of restoration and beauty...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    And just on the long road leading through the endless sea of ??flowers to the Busbarton campus, there was a long line of carriages coming...The carriage that Jasmine was riding was also in this group of convoys.


    Just as the carriage was about to reach the campus of Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, Sarah finally couldn''t help but speak again, "I won''t change my surname, this surname belongs to my father, and I will never change it..."


    "It doesn''t matter..." Jasmine smiled and said...Anyway, after becoming a little man of her own, she will change her surname sooner or later...


    "Also, I want to see the guy who took my mother''s soul away..." Sarah gritted her teeth and said, "I want to see with my own eyes what that guy is capable of... Actually, my mother would rather leave me behind. I also want to settle in the UK..."


    "Hehe..." Jasmine smiled slightly, and answered the question that was not what was asked: "I remember that after this school starts, you are a sixth grade student? Right?"


    "Does it have anything to do with me meeting that guy?" Sarah asked.


    But obviously, Jasmine did not intend to answer her question with her niece, but continued to ask: "And you passed the fifth grade O.W.L exam with excellent results in general subjects? That''s right?"


    "That''s right..." Sarah has already seen it. If she and her aunt ask her questions, they won''t answer her own questions, although Sarah is reluctant to answer her aunt''s questions. Yes, but as a teenager Ai Xian''s disposition, she still couldn''t help showing off a little bit, "If it weren''t for the NEWT exam, you have to go to the seventh grade to apply, I can definitely pass it now..."


    The O¡¤W¡¤L exam is an ordinary wizard rank exam. Compulsory subjects include Defense Against the Dark Arts, Potions, Transfiguration, History of Magic, Conjuration, Astronomy, and Herbology.


    Elective subjects include ancient magic writing, divination, protection of magical creatures, arithmetic divination, and Muggle studies.Students must take at least two elective subjects at the beginning of their third year.


    The NEWT exam is an advanced wizard rank exam... the test subjects are no different from the ordinary wizard rank exam, but the knowledge of the exam is more advanced...


    As a new sixth grade student, Sarah actually claims that she has the confidence to pass the Advanced Wizarding Examination, which is enough to prove her excellence...


    Hearing the slightly proud words of her niece, Jasmine rarely hit her, but said with a smile on her face: "If you want to see him, you should work harder. The Triwizard Tournament is about to begin... When you win this league, you will naturally see him..."


    "The Triwizard Tournament? Is it about to start?" Sarah was attracted by her aunt''s words. "Isn''t it said that the match has been suspended for centuries because of too many casualties? Why should it be restarted? ??"


    "Yes, and this time it''s your Boothbatten School of Witchcraft and Wizardry..." Jasmine smiled mysteriously. She didn''t mind spoiling her niece in advance...


    "What do we call Boothbatten?" Sarah finally caught a sick word from her aunt, "Don''t forget, you are also the teacher of Boothbatten''s Defense Against the Dark Arts class..."


    For her niece¡¯s complaints, Jasmine just smiled and said nothing...Although her people are here, her heart has already flown to her own man...


    One thousand one hundred and four chapters


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the last weekend of October...


    On this day, the vestibule of Hogwarts, which should have been deserted, was full of students who came to see off at this moment. Some of them had friends who participated in the Triwizard Tournament, and some were like Zhou Ye¡¯s girlfriend group. It is to see off his boyfriend.


    On this day, almost all Hogwarts students above the third grade gave up going to Hogsmeade to enjoy their holiday and taste those delicious candies, and flocked here...


    Because today is the warriors of Hogwarts College, the day to go out...


    For these poor guys who have little entertainment besides reciting spells and learning magic, such a day is already a holiday...


    Under the leadership of Hogwarts principal, Albus Dumbledore, seven students headed by Zhou Ye were standing in front of the crowd of onlookers wearing black robes with gold rims that were very different from the previous school uniforms...


    "Professor McGonagall, the school will take care of you..." Dumbledore looked at standing in front of him, the youngest professor of all deans, and said...


    "I will complete the entrustment you gave me..." Although Professor McGonagall is the youngest to exist, in fact, she is also in her fifties, and because she does not care too much about her appearance like other witches. , So, among the teachers at Hogwarts, they seem to be particularly old...


    "Um...I believe you, Professor McGonagall..." Dumbledore nodded, and he was very relieved of Professor McGonagall''s sense of responsibility...


    Just as Dumbledore was talking to Professor McGonagall...Zhou Ye stood among the candidates for the competition, with a wry smile on his face, chatting with the other guys in a low voice.


    "Guess, does Professor McGonagall like Professor Dumbledore? Otherwise, why didn''t he get married at this age?" Zhou Ye''s voice fell to the extreme, but it was still very clear to the other candidates. Ears.


    "...I think it''s really possible..." Hufflepuff''s candidate, a seventh grader, Hogan is obviously also a restless master... He is very interested in Zhou Ye''s topic...


    "Don''t talk nonsense... That''s our teacher..." And another seventh grader, Nelson, the candidate representing Gryffindor, is a dark-skinned guy, and his character is naturally a little casual and smile... Very boring.


    "Ha, the lion cub opposes, we are all for it..." As Gryffindor''s opponent, Slytherin''s candidate, Mario intervened with an expression of dissatisfaction...As a staunch anti-Lionist, He firmly implemented the principle that I would support as long as the enemy opposed it.


    "Do you want to fight? Mario?" Nelson glared at his old opponent...


    "Come on, am I afraid of you? Do you want to try a game here? I can ask you to pronounce three syllables first..." Mario stared back unconvincingly...


    In an instant this scene was a little messy...


    Originally because Zhou Ye took part in the event across ages, Dumbledore gave two places to each of the other three academies. Although they all knew that he was only studying with the prince, and they did not dare to provoke Zhou Ye... because The price is too high.


    But want these guys in their respective academies, who can be called the temporary choice, to convince each other?That''s a bit too much...


    Just as Zhou Ye looked at the group of guys happily, rolling their arms and sleeves there, as if they were about to decide the winner before the competition, Dumbledore looked back at him...


    It seems to mean that you are responsible for your team leader, don¡¯t let them make jokes here...


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye could only helplessly touch his cheek...It was really a disaster... He was just a watcher of the excitement, and he was stunned...


    But forget it, who told me to be the student leader this time??


    "Okay, don''t make trouble... Whoever makes trouble again, I will let him go directly to the school hospital for two months..."


    Zhou Ye¡¯s words immediately made this group of proud men who were not convinced by anyone else to be honest... No one wants to try Zhou Ye, dare to let them live in front of so many teachers and students. Moon hospital...


    Even if Zhou Ye didn''t do it on the spot, he would do it after looking back at the opportunity...


    As former victims, they deeply understand the necessity of pretending to be cowardly in front of this young man... Watching Gryffindor and the four Slytherin guys are obediently down, they have been honest. The two students who actually stood by Zhou Ye watching the lively Hufflepuff couldn''t help but sneer and laugh...


    Anyway, Hufflepuff has never been with the lion and the snake. If you have to talk about which college you are close to, the people in Hufflepuff feel closer to the students of Ravenclaw College...


    Seeing the group of guys who became honest in an instant, Zhou Ye nodded in satisfaction. Although violence cannot solve everything, it is enough to solve most things...


    Hufflepuff¡¯s Hogan was like a okay person. He stood beside Zhou Ye and whispered to Zhou Ye, ¡°Thank you for your suggestion. Let us replace that old and rustic black robe... "

 The Movie World Chapter 777

    "Hehe... I just don''t want our school to be compared to those guys in appearance..." Of course, Zhou Ye would not say that he was helping his own woman Fiona''s clothing store in disguised advertising...


    But this time, Fiona designed the robes for them. They were really handsome. At least Zhou Ye looked very handsome...


    The slightly close-fitting design fully reveals the figure of the person wearing the robe. A golden belt in the middle of the robe adds a touch of skillfulness to the entire black robe. It does not seem to make people feel the bloatedness of the robe...


    And on the cuffs, neckline, and hem of the robe, the gold embroidered with gold thread makes the whole robe full of a sense of mystery. If you look carefully, those gold edges are not simple embroidery patterns, but It¡¯s a line of Latin, which is also Hogwarts¡¯ school motto [Do not disturb the dragon]...


    Although Zhou Ye felt that it would be better if he embroidered [Do not use Qianlong]... but there is no way, who said he was not the principal of Hogwarts?


    At this moment, Albus Dumbledore finally finished explaining to the school teachers...


    He turned around and strode to the dragon cart that had already parked behind everyone, boarded the dragon cart vigorously, then waved to the teachers and students who were seeing off, and got into the dragon cart...


    Several other people also walked into the dragon cart one by one under the leadership of Zhou Ye...


    When everyone got into the car... The two Australian fire dragons that were lying on the ground dozingly opened their eyes... They waved their huge wings covered with colorful scales, and after a few run-ups, they pulled up. The dragon cart behind flew to the sky...


    Those are the Australian protein eyes. They are the most docile existence among the fire dragons. They are known for only having white eyes in their eyes. If they are not in a hungry period, they will not attack other creatures casually. They are also the most easily domesticated dragons.


    "I don''t know if my dear will bring us back a group of sisters this time..." Lily watched the dragon cart carrying her boyfriend gradually disappear into the sky... said a little worried.


    "No..." Annie comforted her: "Have you forgotten? Sister Jasmine is now a teacher in Boothbarton..."


    "But... but can Teacher Jasmine control my dear?" Lis has always been used to calling teacher Jasmine... instead of calling sister Jasmine like other sisters...


    "Probably...maybe...can you?" Hearing Lori''s words, Annie herself felt a little unconfident... She could only pray that her man''s unreliable ethics would be online all the time... But this kind of thing, she I feel unreliable... After all, the girls of Boothbatten are very handsome, which is recognized by the magic world... And the character and appearance of his own man... Forget it, let''s say something else...


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    A few women, look at me, I will look at you... Finally, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the same time. I just begged my man not to pack Boothbarton¡¯s sister paper and bring it back. Arrived¡­¡­


    Chapter one hundred and five


    "Why are they going?" Sarah Alissa looked at the students passing by in a hurry, grabbed a familiar figure curiously, and asked.


    "Don''t catch me... I''m going to see..." The black-haired girl who was caught by Sarah''s arm shook her hand anxiously, but she couldn''t shake the little hand that Sarah caught...


    In the end, she had no choice but to pull Sara¡¯s little hand, and took her to walk quickly in the direction of the crowd. As she walked, she explained to Sara: "Didn¡¯t Mrs. Maxim say anymore, this time Does our school hold the Triwizard Tournament? I heard that the delegations from Hogwarts and Demstrang are here..."


    "Oh?" Sarah, who had just walked out of the library, was still a little confused... She tossed her long blonde hair lightly, still a little confused... "How do you know the exact time they came?? ?"


    "Ah...I have forgotten that you have been selected as a candidate for this competition. You have been bored in the library these days..." The black-haired girl looked at Sarah''s dazed appearance, and said: " Because we saw the Forest Anthem just now... they all went to the hall to prepare..."


    "Oh..." Sarah nodded her head knowingly. The Forest Anthem team can be said to be a label of Boothbatten College, and only when something big happens, or during a grand celebration. Will appear...


    For example, Christmas balls... or school celebrations...


    As long as the Forest Anthem team is dispatched, then Busbarton¡¯s students will know that something big must happen. Combined with the news announced by their principal, Mrs. Maxime some time ago, fools can guess what happened. ...


    While talking-Sarah has been dragged into the vestibule by her roommate...


    At this time, the huge front court was already full of students who came to watch when they heard the news. As the proud son of Agusar College, Sarah was naturally discovered by the school sisters in her college. They used Braun The chirping voice of a bird called Sarah to the square where they were...


    Like Hogwarts, Boothbarton College is divided into four colleges. Unlike Hogwarts, they separate men and women... Among them, Abbot College and Adair are colleges that only admit boys. And Edla and Agusa are colleges that only admit girls.


    Sarah, as a girl with one-half of the Veeva blood, her beauty is undoubtedly undoubted. She can also be regarded as the most beautiful rose in the entire Boothbat.


    Her arrival naturally attracted the attention of many students, but soon... the students'' attention was no longer on Sarah, because they had already seen the dragon cart flying from a distance. ...


    "Gosh, it''s really a dragon..."


    "This is the first time I have seen a real dragon..."


    "What a beautiful dragon..."


    "I know I know... it''s Australian protein eyes..."


    "Look at the emblem on the carriage, it is the emblem of Hogwarts..."


    "Hogwarts College... looks amazing..."


    Listening to the discussion of the students around, Sarah Alissa has basically figured out which college she is coming from...


    At this time, a tall figure appeared in front of everyone, and she shouted, "Quiet..."


    Suddenly, the entire vestibule became silent...


    No one dared to disobey the orders of this tall woman, because-she was the principal of this college, Ms. Olim Maxim... a giant wizard.


    "Boys, girls...I understand that you want to see other college style ideas, but..." Said this, Ms. Maxim looked around her students, "I don''t want everyone to stay for our guests. The next messy image, so please leave here for the time being... The welcome banquet will be held at dinner. At that time, you will naturally be able to see the demeanor of the wizards of the same age in other colleges. Now-please keep quiet and exit in an orderly manner ... In the evening, use your fullest spirit to welcome our guests!"


    "Yes, Ms. Maxim..."


    All the students responded in unison, and then left the vestibule in an orderly and silent manner...


    As a member of the students, Sarah Alisa also turned around obediently. When she was about to leave... she was stopped by Ms. Maxim... "Sarah, stay... and stand by my side. Come¡­¡­"


    "Okay, ma''am..." Sarah agreed, and walked behind Headmaster Maxim...


    "Sarah, you have to pay attention to the guests opposite... Among them, one of them will be your opponent!" Ms. Maxim said in a low voice.


    As a seeded player in her academy, Ms. Maxim saw Sarah Alisa very much. She liked this talented girl...


    "I will, ma''am!" Sarah nodded obediently, looking at the dragon cart that was flying closer and closer in mid-air.


    Soon¡ªthe dragon cart pulled by two Australian protein eyes in mid-air flew over the vestibule, hovered a little in mid-air, and landed in front of Ms. Maxim.


    "Welcome to you, Professor Albus Dumbledore..." Ms. Maxim extended her hand to Albus Dumbledore who was the first to get out of the dragon cart...


    "It is an honor for me to come to the beautiful Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry to participate in the Triwizard Tournament..." Albus Dumbledore grabbed the hand extended by Ms. Maxim and placed it on the side of his eye. ...


    According to French etiquette, in fact, the face-to-face ceremony should be given... But the height of the two people...cough cough, the difference is too big...so they changed to kiss the hand...


    "Seeing the great guys behind you, I feel that our Busbarton School will have a hard fight in the Triwizard Tournament this time..." Ms. Maxim looked at the few Huos who came out of the dragon cart one after another. The student of Gwarts said with a smile.


    "Ms. Maxim is too humble..." Albus Dumbledore smiled and shook his head. He wouldn''t be stunned by the compliments of this giantess... Who would treat this giantess as a fool, then He is the real fool.


    Although giants have always been known for their honesty and innocence,... occasionally there will be one or two aliens.


    Like this Ms. Maxim in front of me...


    If she is really a straight forward... I am afraid that the Busbarton School has long been lost to everyone... How can it still maintain the reputation of one of the three major European magic schools...


    Sarah Alisa, who was standing behind Ms. Maxim, was also looking at the group of teenagers walking out of the dragon cart in front of her. At a glance, she was attracted by Zhou Ye in the crowd... the one who had black hair This handsome boy really made her feel a little bit unable to look away from her.


    Just when Ms. Maxim and Dumbledore were talking haha, talking some kind words that were completely unnutritious, a vast horn sounded...


    The eyes of the two lit up at the same time, "It seems that Principal Luno Corgi is here..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 778

    "Then Professor Dumbledore, do you want to meet Professor Luno Corgi together?"


    "Of course I have to take a look at my old friend..."


    The two of them laughed, and walked towards the atrium first... and Sarah and Zhou Ye were of course behind their headmaster honestly. As for the Hogwarts dragon cart?Naturally, a handyman from Boothbarton School took care of the feeding...


    Chapter one hundred and seven


    When everyone walked around the corridor of the vestibule and walked to the front of the atrium, in the huge fountain pool, a huge sea ship was standing in it...


    This fountain pond is said to be a fountain pond. In fact, its area is already as large as a large artificial lake...


    "Hahaha...little Albus, your body is still so good..." With a deep voice, from the huge medieval ship, a wooden fence that seemed to stretch out endlessly, directly Set on the shore a dozen meters away from the ship.


    From the ship, came down an old man with a beard longer than Dumbledore. Although his beard and eyebrows were all white, the old man was very energetic, and his body in a fur cloak looked Even stronger than Hagrid.


    I saw the wizard who called Professor Dumbledore¡¯s real name, strode down the board and walked off the ship, walked quickly in front of Dumbledore, and hugged Dumbledore with his paw. Dumbledore''s big hands slapped on Dumbledore''s back...


    Standing behind Dumbledore, Zhou Ye saw the movements of those big hands, and felt a pain for Dumbledore...


    "Ahem...Professor Erica, you are still so strong..." Dumbledore really couldn''t bear to be photographed by him... However, as the oldest of the three colleges, Professor Luno Corgi, Deng Blido didn''t dare to say anything to him...


    Taking advantage of the time Dumbledore was talking to Professor Luno Corgi, Ms. Maxim glanced at Sarah behind her. When she saw Sarah¡¯s eyes staying on Zhou Ye, she nodded in satisfaction. , Whispered: "Your vision is very accurate, Sarah...Although this little guy seems to be the youngest in Hogwarts, he is definitely the most difficult one..."


    "..." Sarah was really taken aback when she heard her principal''s words, but fortunately, Maxim was complimenting her instead of scolding her, at least it made Sarah feel much better...


    But in the face of Ms. Maxim¡¯s compliment, Sarah was also a little curious... She couldn''t help but whispered: "Ms. Maxim, how do you see that guy is the most difficult thing?"


    "Look at where they are standing..." Although Ms. Maxim didn''t know why her proud student had clearly seen that the little guy was troublesome, she asked herself... but she wouldn''t mind explaining a little bit for Sarah. Fan."Those older students seem to be very energetic, but...when they walk, they always slow down the little guy by a step or two..."


    Having said this, Ms. Maxim glanced at the two old guys who were still chatting enthusiastically over there, and then continued: "Boys of this age, every one of them is proud, especially selected from various colleges. Every one of the students who came out to participate in the Triwizard Tournament can be said to be a magic genius... No matter how bad they are, they also have their own magic!"


    "But they, facing a little guy who is a few years younger than themselves, they are so willing to walk behind and serve as his foil... This only shows that this little guy has the strength to make them have to bow their heads... So, be careful of this little guy..."


    After Ms. Maxim finished these words quickly, the retelling of the two old guys was almost over, she greeted them with a smile...As a landlord, she can''t be too rude...


    After hearing Ms. Maxim¡¯s explanation, Sarah Alissa had a ginger or old hot feeling... She herself was totally attracted by Zhou Ye''s appearance... It has nothing to do with strength...


    At this moment, Sarah suddenly saw the extremely handsome boy, turned her head slightly, and winked playfully at her...Suddenly, she felt that her heart was about to jump out...


    While the principals of the three academies stood chatting, the candidates from Durmstrang School also came along the gangway...


    It was a team of six boys and one girl. Seven of them were wearing red fur robes. The girl who walked down looks only fifteen or six years old, but her height is definitely not low, one metre. Around eight, even the thick leather robe couldn''t hide her eager pair of babies.


    The long fiery red hair fluttered in the wind, and the heroic face was cold, without a trace of expression...


    Seeing his disciple walking down, Professor Luno Corgi stroked his long beard and proudly introduced: "This is our Durmstrang candidate, Jessica Fafna..."


    "Favna??" X2


    Hearing this surname, Dumbledore and Ms. Maxim couldn''t help being surprised. They glanced at each other, and finally Dumbledore asked, "Professor Lunuokeki, what Fafner you said... It''s that Fafuna??"


    This is a question like a puzzle, but Professor Lunuokeji understood it.


    He smiled slightly and nodded, "Yes...it''s the Fafuna you think..."


    At this moment, Dumbledore was really taken aback...


    When Luno Corgi saw the increasingly ugly expressions on the faces of the other two deans, he became more and more happy: "Therefore, we are bound to win the Triwizard Tournament this time... We-we are sure to win... ¡­"


    Just when the atmosphere between the three deans was a bit delicate, I saw that pig''s feet that made Dumbledore and Ms. Maxim''s faces ugly, Jessica Fafner acted...


    She walked unceremoniously in front of Zhou Ye and stopped her footsteps, and then looked down at Zhou Ye with such a straight and blank look...


    The movement of her bowing head made Zhou Ye particularly annoyed...


    Zhou Ye hates looking up at others with his head up, just when Zhou Ye wants to have an attack, he roars [Don''t think you are a beauty, you can look down at me] and then press this girl to the ground papapa...


    Everyone was stunned by Jessica Favna''s actions below...


    She lowered her head slightly and put her small face close to Zhou Ye''s. Qiong nose sniffed vigorously. In an instant, a smile leaked out of her face, as if she could smell the best breath in the world...


    On her expressionless cold face, there was a look of addiction...


    Seeing such a situation, Sarah really wanted to yell, [put down the boy and let me...]


    And Zhou Ye is a little confused...what''s the situation??An alternative veneer ceremony for ethnic minorities??


    But then, Jessica''s actions made Zhou Ye completely dumbfounded...


    I saw the seeded player from Durmstrang College, holding Zhou Ye''s cheeks with his hands... and then lowering his head, Xiao Zang printed on Zhou Ye''s smooth forehead without hesitation...


    Suddenly-the whole scene is silent...


    Everyone is a little stupid...


    Sarah has a feeling... that the man she likes has been preempted by other women, and her heart is breaking...


    "You are my man... When I win this game for the school, I will marry you..." After Jessica Favner said this, she became a glacier girl again, returning coolly. The team from my own college...


    "Hahahahaha..." Seeing Jessica Favner''s movements, Dumbledore couldn''t help laughing at how far away his worried face was.


    And Lunuo Corgi, who was still proud of his face just now, had an expression on his face as if he had been punched twice, ugly to death.


    One thousand one hundred and eight chapters


    Hogwarts¡¯ temporary residence is located in an open space outside the atrium of Boothbarton College. In fact, Ms. Maxim has arranged a room, but Dumbledore is unwilling to trouble each other too much. After all, the two sides are still in the game. Being an opponent, being too close is not a good thing...


    Just now Dumbledore used Zhou Ye to use Zhou Ye to use his beautiful men''s tricks. He didn''t want his own players to be used by the other side''s beautiful men''s tricks in a blink of an eye. That would be more than the gain...


    Fortunately, the scenery of this temporary residence that Dumbledore chose is very beautiful. It is close to the sea of ??flowers that surrounds the entire Boothbarton College and is close to the huge magic fountain. It can be regarded as a good place with pleasant scenery.


    "Professor... Who is that Jessica Fafna? Why are you so surprised to hear her last name?" Zhou Ye was sitting in the magic tent of his dean, asking about certain things.


    "You should know that there are 28 pure-blood families in the British wizarding world, right?" Dumbledore lightly touched the table top with his hand, the already boiling teapot, a light red tea just like that It spewed out of the teapot automatically, and fell into the cups in front of him and Zhou Ye.


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye picked up the teacup and drank a sip of Earl Grey tea... I have to say that Dumbledore''s tea-making craftsmanship¡ªit sucks...


    "In other places in Europe, there is actually another form of pure-blood family, but in order to pursue their own powerful magic, the means they use are not so... ahem, what should I say... not so good. Countertop!" Dumbledore said, taking a sip of black tea, and a trace of intoxication leaked out of his face, as if the black tea in his hand was a delicacy.


    "What means?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "In order to pursue the powerful magic power of their offspring, they use various means to transform the beasts with various magical abilities into human forms, and then mix with their own blood, just to get the next generation with excellent magic power..." Dumbledore said Zhou Ye was shocked.


    "I rub... Human and X?" Zhou Ye felt that it was the first time he heard such a heavy-mouthed secret history, which really challenged his ability to accept it.


    "...Not as unbearable as you think..." Dumbledore gave his student a blank look. He selectively ignored Zhou Ye''s foul language, because he thought that it was the same situation when he heard such secrets. .


    "They just used Transfiguration Techniques to turn monsters into human beings...not directly...cough cough..." The word was still unspeakable in front of his students.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 779

    "..." Zhou Ye had the feeling of talking about DOG. The tastes of these wizards are really heavy... Don''t they even know that X isolation is born??Or does it mean that transfiguration itself has surpassed science... directly changed the DNA??This is a new topic, you can consider studying it...


    "Of course, those attempts are not without cost..." Dumbledore said slowly: "A lot of powerful but deformed wizards were born in those families, and they even caused a disaster that swept the entire world. ..."


    "Later... Under the strong resistance of the entire wizarding world, these families had to choose to give up this attempt... However, there is one family that is the most successful and the most powerful..." said Dumbledore slightly. After a meal, he glanced at Zhou Ye and said, "Don''t the surname Fafuna remind you of anything?"


    "The magic dragon Fafuna?" Zhou Ye understood instantly... "That girl is a dragon?"


    "No, it''s just that she has the blood of the dragon in her body..." Dumbledore asked and sighed: "The blood of the dragon gave her higher magic resistance and greater power... but this is for her In other words, it is also a bondage. No Ministry of Magic of any country will grant her a wizard qualification certification... In other words, she will always be a black house in the wizarding world..."


    "The Dragon Family, the Fafna Family, has always been a taboo in the wizarding world..." Dumbledore continued: "Their power is both a threat to the wizarding world, but also a temptation... To seduce and confuse those dark wizards who are addicted to power...I really don''t know if the Fafna family who appeared in the Triwizard Tournament is good or bad..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless... He didn''t know whether it was good or bad, and he was not afraid of anything anyway.


    Zhou Ye''s silence made Dumbledore mistakenly think he was worried. After thinking about it for a while, he thought it was better to tell him something, which saved the little guy from worrying.


    Thinking of this, Dumbledore continued: "Although that girl from the Fafnah family is very powerful, but... you don''t have to worry that she will hurt you in the game..."


    Hearing Dumbledore''s words, although Zhou Ye was not worried at all, he still asked curiously, "Why?"


    "Because you have her vow kiss on your forehead..." Dumbledore explained: "The Fafna family has always been known for their loyalty to love. Every member of the Fafna family has chosen his life partner. After that, it won¡¯t change anymore... and life and death follow... But... in your current situation, although you don¡¯t have to worry about your safety... But... I think you are still for your little girlfriends It¡¯s good to worry about it... Being jealous is also the specialty of the Fafna family...


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless... He couldn''t help but remember the girl who claimed to marry himself...


    On the other side, on the ship of Durmstrang School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, Erica Runokki was also talking to her students.


    "Jessica...you...you...how can you give your opponent the kiss of the oath?" Erica was really mad at the eldest lady of the Fafna family ¡­¡­Isn''t this adding to your own game??


    "He is the man destined..." Jessica Fafna sat opposite her teacher, her face still expressionless. For her, she doesn''t need to bother to express emotion when facing the weak, even this People are their own teachers.


    "But you can give it to him after the game..." Erica was also helpless. He didn''t know if he had a chance to survive until the next Triwizard Tournament was held, otherwise he would not go personally. Fafna¡¯s family convinced her parents to let Fafna participate in the Triwizard Tournament...


    Isn''t it to add some honors to his school before he died... He is so old, is he easy?


    Even if you can''t win the championship by relying on it, you will have to get back some impression points from the infamous nickname of Durmstrang School''s [Black Wizard Cradle]...


    "It''s okay...I will win..." After Jessica Fafna finished saying this, she stood up and walked back to her cabin...


    In fact, there is a saying that Jessica didn¡¯t tell her teacher...


    With the blood of the Devil Dragon inherited from the ancestor, she faintly felt that Zhou Ye had a power that made her tremble...Under the effect of that power, she even wanted to lie down under Zhou Ye''s feet. Don''t take the urge of his boots...


    She relied on her natural arrogance to suppress the impulse in this bloodline...


    And this oath is more like a declaration of war to her... It is a war for her, a war between men and women, or she will conquer this powerful man and become His only one, either...be conquered by him, crawling under his feet...become the...woman he wants and asks for.


    Chapter one hundred and nine


    In the lobby of Boothbarton College, there was a lot of people at this time. The students of the four major branches, according to the division of their colleges, sat at the table, talking in twos and threes about what they saw today.


    Although they were forced to return to their academies because of the appearance of Ms. Maxim, some people have seen some scenes...


    In addition to the dragon cart at Hogwarts, the most talked about is the medieval ship at Durmstrang School...


    At the dining table in Agusa, the girls are also talking about what they have seen today.


    "Alyssa, why do you think the Durmstrang College sea boat can appear directly in our atrium?" Clara, who has long black hair, curiously discussed this matter with her friends.


    "That''s not surprising at all...because under our iris fountain, there is an underground waterway that leads directly to the Mediterranean..." Sarah Elisa said perfunctorily...


    What echoed in her mind now was her principal. Ms. Maxim explained her words in the afternoon...


    [Sarah, you are a very talented girl, but...this Triwizard Tournament, your winning rate is not high...]


    [Don¡¯t make such an expression, I know it¡¯s hard to accept what I say with your pride, but whether you accept it or not, I have to say...that Jessica Fafna may be yours The most powerful one in the opponent''s hand...]


    [Favna family is a taboo family, saying they are taboo... One is because part of their blood is from the ancient dragon Fafna, and the other reason is their strength...]


    [Their blood has given them a powerful magical pitness and a physical power far beyond that of a wizard... I will use a very simple term to explain that you will understand...]


    [The reason why the pure-blood family is known as the top family in the wizarding world is because they have only intermarried with people from the pure-blood family for generations. Their next generation inherited from their parents a magic talent and magic talent that far surpasses others...]


    [There are even some pure-blood families with special abilities. In order to pass on the abilities in their own family and not spread outside, they refuse to intermarry with other pure-blood families, that is...marriage with close relatives...for example, they have disappeared in history The Slytherin family with a snake-like accent...]


    [The magical talent inherited from their parents makes these pure-blooded families inherently stronger than the children of other families, but... they are farther wrong than the Fafna family...]


    [The Fafuna family is a family that dared to use Transfiguration on Fafna, the dragon for the sake of the strength of their offspring...]


    [I have to say that although they seem to be very risky in doing this, they succeeded after all... They became a taboo in the wizarding world...]


    [Don¡¯t try to defeat that little girl from the Fafna family...Even me, I dare not say that I can steadily defeat her in magical attainments...]


    [Is there really no possibility of winning??Principal...] ??Sarah Alissa is definitely not the kind of character that will hand over the championship trophy, and the championship trophy has some other meanings to her... For example... The little white face that my mother cheated away...


    [It''s hard... It''s hard...]


    When Sarah Alisa thinks of her conversation with Ms. Maxim in the afternoon, she feels a little more irritable... Especially the arrogant guy, who actually stood directly in front of the boy and declared that It was the scene when she belonged to her man, and it made Sarah Alissa feel furious.


    Sarah wondered, what is the way to defeat that guy... Put her wand on that guy''s unpleasant face and humiliate her severely??


    "What''s the matter? My lovely little niece, you look very irritable..." A somewhat seductive voice came, interrupting Sarah Alissa''s thoughts.


    "Ms. Petrik..." Clara, who was sitting next to Sarah, reacted first... She stood up a little stiffly and said hello to Jasmine: "Good evening..."


    "Good evening, little guy... don''t mind if I chat with my niece for a while?" Jasmine Petrick said to his niece''s classmates with a smile.


    "Of course..." The relationship between Ms. Jasmine and Sarah is not a secret at Boothbarton College. Almost everyone knows... Of course Clara won''t make herself uncomfortable.


    While she was talking, she stood up, gave her seat to Jasmine, and then turned and walked to the other side...


    "Are you here to laugh at me?" Sarah didn''t have a good face to her aunt. After all, she was still a bit dissatisfied with Jasmine''s cheating of her mother.


    "No...actually, I''m here to give you ideas..." Jasmine was not annoyed by the repelling expression on her niece''s face, instead she sat in the position where Clara let her out with a smile on her face. Qing Qi Yingchun said, [No one overheard]...


    Following Jasmine¡¯s spell, a transparent circular barrier surrounded her and Sarah. In an instant, the messy voices in the entire hall could no longer be heard anymore...Of course, their voices were also heard. Not going out...


    "I''ve heard about the little girl from the Fafna family..." Jasmine said without waiting for Sarah to speak, "That is indeed an almost invincible enemy..."


    "Enough... If you are here to persuade me to give up, please leave... I will never give up!" Sarah shouted angrily.


    She has had enough...


    Almost everyone said to her, how amazing is that girl...how awesome is the Fafuna family...you can never win...you can''t win...wait...wait...


    Sarah feels like she is facing a swarm of flies...buzzing...makes her upset...


    Seeing her anxious niece, Jasmine smiled slightly, but was not angry... Of course she knew how much pressure her niece was under as a candidate for Busbarton...


    "My dear... don''t be nervous... you know what I''m saying, what I said is-[almost] invincible..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 780

    Sarah''s eyes lit up when she heard the word deliberately emphasized in her aunt''s words... [almost] invincible?In other words, there is still a chance to win...but the chances are relatively small...


    "Auntie Jasmine... is there any way to defeat that guy..." Sarah hurriedly asked.


    "If I remember correctly, this is the first time you called me aunt in half a year..." Jasmine''s sly words almost made Sarah''s face flush to the root of her ears...


    "Okay, I won''t tease you..." Jasmine smiled and patted her niece on the arm, and said: "The people of the Devil Dragon family are indeed so powerful because of their powerful magic defensive physique and inherent magic power far beyond others. People are desperate... But they are not invincible... Their tempers are not very good... In other words, they are very emotional..."


    "That''s not right... Auntie..." Sarah interrupted Jasmine and said, "I remember that Jessica Fafna always looked cold, not like an impulsive person..."


    "That''s because they think their blood is superior, and they disdain to waste their feelings with lower creatures..." Jasmine smiled and blinked her eyes, and said to Sara: "But... you know, dragons are such powerful magic. Creatures also have reverse scales... and the reverse scales of the Fafna family... are their spouses..."


    One thousand one hundred and ten chapters


    "be quiet--!"


    The hall, which was originally a little messy, instantly became silent because of a sentence from Ms. Maxim. As Ms. Maxim entered the lobby, behind her followed the teachers of various subjects working in the academy, and there was also a group wearing The beautiful girls in green silk robes are the girls from the deep forest chant team...


    Ms. Maxim standing in front of the hall, watching her students waiting for her speech with solemn expression, nodded in satisfaction... and said: "Many people have known in advance, we Sparton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry was selected to host this legendary tournament, the Triwizard Tournament..."


    Hearing what Ms. Maxim said, there was a buzzing sound from the students in the audience. Some of them knew what the Triwizard Tournament was, and some did not know...


    "The Triwizard Tournament is a series of magical competitions in three schools... Each school has only one contestant, and once you are selected, you will fight alone..." Ms. Maxim said and looked again The students in the stands said, "So, guys who do not have confidence in themselves should not participate...because it is a common thing to die in the competition..."


    Hearing what Ms. Maxim said, those who didn''t know the Triwizard Tournament system suddenly started talking...


    "quiet--!"


    Ms. Maxim¡¯s scolding made the students in the audience calm down...


    "Now¡ªplease welcome everyone, the classmates from Durmstrang School and their principal, Professor Erica Lunokki..."


    As Ms. Maxim¡¯s voice spread throughout the hall, the girls of the Forest Anthem team suddenly sang songs that sounded like a natural sound with their extremely beautiful voice...


    The whole song does not have a complete lyrics, just a few very simple words...but just these few words form a piece of music that makes people feel extremely happy...


    Although it is already a starry night at this time... But, the teachers and students of Boothbarton seem to see the sun at this moment... the forest... the morning dew... the morning light...


    Just when everyone was a little addicted to the sounds of the girls from the forest chant team, the door of the hall clicked and was opened from the outside...


    Then a tall figure walked in first, and saw her red hair fluttering without wind, and a close-fitting red fur robe showed her rugged figure to the fullest... It was not someone else who was Jessica. Fafna.


    At this moment, there was still no expression on Jessica¡¯s heroic face, she was like a queen patrolling her territory, her red pupils looked around the hall...


    Everyone who stared at her couldn''t help but lower his head... as if paying tribute to the queen.


    Even the girls from the Forest Anthem team stopped singing and lowered their heads one by one...


    Seeing a guy with his head down in the hall, Jessica Fafna nodded his head with satisfaction, and then walked towards the rostrum with his head high and chest tall...


    As she walked into the hall, the six boys from Durmstrang School of Witchcraft and Wizardry holding long sticks followed her with solemn expressions, just like the loyal guards of the Queen...


    The sparks and the sound of the long stick prodded on the ground seemed to be like a queen''s guard of ceremonies... people dare not look directly.


    Erica Lunocorgi, who walked at the end, became the least noticeable one... In this regard, the principal of Durmstrang School was also very helpless... No way, just talk to your own If the proud disciples walk together, his limelight will definitely be robbed...it''s a tragedy.


    "Welcome...Professor Luno Corgi..." Fortunately, Ms. Maxim greeted him in time and resolved the embarrassment of the President Durmstrang...


    "Hello...Ms. Maxim..." Luno Corgi smiled and took Maxim''s hand, and said no gesture.


    As everyone at Durmstrang School stood aside...Ms. Maxim continued: "And the guys from Hogwarts College, and their dean, Professor Albus Dumbledore ..."


    With the introduction of Ms. Maxim... the girls of the Forest Anthem team remembered their responsibilities again, and the welcome song rang again... This time they secretly vowed in their hearts that they would never shame the Academy as before. Up...


    The door of the hall was opened from the outside again...


    What followed was an extremely handsome boy in black robes... not someone else, it was Zhou Ye...


    As the leader of the admissions style, Zhou Ye has a mission... can''t let the other two colleges underestimate Hogwarts... So, I can only... hey, this is more than I really don''t want to pretend... but for the college ,admit¡­¡­


    Thinking of this, he also looked around for a week... All the students who looked at him had a feeling like a spring breeze, and all the negative emotions in his heart disappeared at this moment... Some were just the most sincere to this young man. Love.


    Seeing the intoxicated expressions of the crowd, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, raised his leg gently, and walked forward... When his raised foot was still in the air, the place where his foot was about to fall was visible to the naked eye. A green grass grows wildly, and on the lawn, there are still purple irises that should not be in bloom at this time...


    This meadow full of irises spread to the front of the hall with Zhou Ye''s steps...


    And Professor Albus Dumbledore just followed Zhou Ye, stepped on the [Iris Carpet] he paved, and took a few other students to Ms. Olim Maxim...


    "Good evening, Ms. Maxim..." Professor Dumbledore smiled and took Ms. Maxim''s hand, and gave a no-mouth salute...


    "Wait... this song is wrong..." A voice suddenly sounded, and everyone who provokes looked back.


    "This is not a welcome song... this is... this is the morning chant..." another voice said directly.


    These words immediately buzzed the whole hall. As the name suggests, the welcome song is a song sung when welcoming VIPs, and the morning chant is the sacrificial song sung when the forest chant team sacrifices to their gods.


    Although the girls of the forest chant team look similar to humans, at most they are slightly shorter than humans, but¡ªin fact, they are not humans, but belong to the Elf family. They are a branch of tree elves...


    It can be said that the chant of the dawn is a song that the elven girls of the chant team would never sing in the academy, because of this song, they will only sing to their gods...


    Now, since they sang the chant of dawn??Does that mean...they...


    Just when the students below were talking...


    The change happened. The leader of the forest chant team, a petite and lovely girl in a green silk robe, timidly broke away from her team and came to Zhou Ye... "Great Son, you are walking on The kingdom of God, your light nurtures us like the dawn... Please accept my allegiance, Alily Bulmajos Windspeaker..."


    Having said this, the elf girl stared at her cute big eyes and looked at Zhou Ye pitifully, her arms spread out... as if to hug.


    "..." Zhou Ye was a little dumbfounded, what''s the situation??


    "Hug her..." Professor Dumbledore whispered into Zhou Ye''s ear.


    "Oh..." Zhou Ye bent over slightly and picked up the elf girl who looked like a big baby doll.


    His actions immediately caused the elven girls of the chant team to scream again and again... and the expression on Ms. Maxim''s face was not so good...


    Another ugly face is Jessica Fafna...


    Chapter one hundred and eleven


    "You... let go of my engagement party!"


    When Jessica Fafna came in from Zhou Ye, her eyes never left him. For Jessica, Zhou Ye was her marriage contractor, her destined partner for life, and her man. ...


    Jessica Fafna was even more satisfied with her vision when she saw Zhou Ye''s magic that was cast silently when she walked in. Only such a powerful man deserves her...


    As for the fact that her limelight was completely taken away by Zhou Ye, Jessica didn''t care at all... For her, the glory of her own man is her own glory... Her own man''s glory is her own glory, nothing the difference¡­¡­


    But when the forest elves of the chant team dared to offer allegiance to his man, and used his pitiful appearance to fascinate his man, Jessica Fafna suddenly became angry...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 781

    She didn''t care where it was, she strode out of her school team and walked in front of Zhou Ye...A pair of scarlet beautiful eyes stared at the happy little forest bitch in Zhou Ye''s arms, viciously. Said: "Either let him go or I will kill you..."


    "I''m so scared... Master, this bad woman is going to kill me..." Alilly is not afraid of Jessica''s threat. As a forest elf close to nature, Alilly can feel Jessica Fife The tyrannical dragon bloodline in Na''s body, but she can even feel the power as vast as the universe in her master''s body...


    "You..." Jessica was stared at by Ali Li''s angry eyes, with long red hair and no wind...


    "Okay, why are you vomiting with a little guy..." Zhou Ye also had a headache to death for this scene. For Zhou Ye, although Jessica Fafuna was young, she had the awe-inspiring imperialism. Sister Fan is what he likes... and Alili''s petite and lovely loli body is also what he likes...


    What to do when fish and bear''s paw cannot have both??


    Zhou Ye chose to... grab the bear''s paw, grab the fish-run away...


    It''s just that this scene is obviously not suitable for running...so, for the time being, I can only calm the emotions of the bear''s paw...


    While persuading Jessica, Zhou Ye smiled at her slightly, "I know that Jessica is a good girl, so she will definitely not embarrass me? Right??"


    In the face of Zhou Ye''s extremely foul smile, Jessica suddenly degenerated from a big tiger to a little sheep, nodding her head cleverly...then quickly returned to his team...


    Until she returned to her team, Jessica Fafna still felt her heart beating frantically... She knew... In this love war, she had already lost a game... But, No way, that guy''s smile was too foul... totally unstoppable.


    Sarah Alissa was even more angry while sitting in the audience.


    To be honest, she really felt that Fafuna was too stupid... She was dissuaded by a word, can this be played, so she was defeated by that little forest elf bitch??It''s too awkward...If you go up by yourself...


    Go up by yourself...


    It doesn''t seem to be good to go up by yourself??Could it be that in front of Zhou Ye, beating that little bitch from the chant team??It doesn''t seem to be in my own interest...


    Shouldn''t you be happy?Didn''t Aunt Jasmine say to make herself look like she was going to grab a man from Fafuna, then anger her and let her enter the game in anger... Then she has a chance to win?


    Obviously that little forest bitch has done what he wants to do, why...I am not happy at all?Do you really like that guy from Hogwarts??


    "No... I just don''t want the other party to lose to me because of such a little bitch... Yes, that''s it..." Sarah Alisa unknowingly took everything she thought of in her heart. Speaking out...


    "What are you talking about? Alissa..." Clara, who was sitting next to Alissa, was confused by her friend''s vague whisper...


    "No... it''s nothing..." Sarah hurriedly restrained her energy, then looked to the stage...


    At this moment, Olim Maxim seems to have reached an agreement with Dumbledore. The two looked at each other and smiled, and then they laughed at each other...


    The next step is to enter the speech of the people from the International Ministry of Magic...


    Except for the principals of the three schools, the other students were not so suitable to stand at the front desk, so they walked down the steps and began to look for their positions on the table in the hall at will...


    "Here...come here..." Sarah Alissa directly waved her hand at Zhou Ye who was holding Alili looking for a position without hesitation...


    At this time, Zhou Ye also saw Sarah waving. To be honest, of course he knew Sarah. There was no move... There was an aunt who sold a sister and a niece, it would be difficult for Zhou Ye to know Sarah...


    Seeing that his goal of coming to Boothbarton College this time was so hard to call himself to sit there, of course Zhou Ye walked towards Sarah unceremoniously...


    "There is no sex with the opposite sex...I can see you through, Sarah!" Clara, who was sitting next to Sarah, whispered falsely, while shifting a position to the other side...just kidding, a handsome guy came over to sit. If you are sold, sell it...Anyway, she can sit next to the handsome guy, so why not??


    "Hello...I am Ye¡¤Zhou..." Zhou Ye smiled and sat beside Clara and Sarah holding the big baby doll in his arms...


    "My name is Sarah Elisa... it''s nice to meet you!" Sarah also smiled and said to Zhou Ye.


    "Hello... My name is Clara Morro..." Before Clara finished her words, she felt as if she was being stared at by a giant...


    Slowly turning her head away, Clara almost was scared to cry... Behind her, a tall figure was standing behind her, a pair of scarlet eyes staring at her...


    "I''m sorry...this classmate, I want to sit here, can I trouble you to give me a place?" Jessica Fafner stared at the girl in front of her viciously, although she was not angry at this girl ... But her attitude is definitely not polite.


    "Okay, okay, okay..." Being oppressed by Fafuna''s intimidating aura, poor Clara could only let her out of her seat near the handsome guy in tears... She was really about to cry. ...


    "Thank you!" Jessica Fafna unceremoniously sat in the position where Clara let it out, then turned her head and looked at Zhou Ye''s side, "Hello, my name is Jessica Fafna. , The representative of Durmstrang College in this Triwizard Tournament...what about you? The owner of Veeva blood?"


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless... He didn''t want to reply, but because he knew that Fafuna was not talking to herself... She looked at Sarah Elisa through her eyes.


    "Hello, I¡¯m Sarah, Sarah Alissa..." Facing Jessica Fafner¡¯s provocative words, Sarah did not show any weakness and took the golden hair away from her ear. Behind his ears, he said: "I saw you...in the afternoon..."


    "Yes, I have seen you too..." Jessica Favna''s scarlet eyes stared at Sara, Jessica felt a strong threat...not a threat of strength. It''s a threat to charm.


    Chapter one hundred and eleven


    "I know you are a candidate for Boothbatten College..." Jessica Fafner stared at Sarah Alisa, her scarlet eyes revealed a trace of badness, "Little Veeva, don''t Challenge my endurance limit, my anger is definitely not something you can bear!"


    Jessica Fafna couldn''t help but be angry, because at this moment Sarah Alissa actually grabbed Zhou Ye''s other hand, and looked at her with provocative eyes...


    This is simply to seduce her man in front of her...If this is not the hall of Boothbat College, Jessica would have punched it...


    "He is my contractor, I think you should be very clear..." Jessica''s cold eyes became more and more dangerous, her eyes even turned into dragon-like vertical pupils, this is the magic in her body. A sign that the dragon''s blood is boiling...


    Although Sarah was a little frightened in the face of Jessica¡¯s threat, when she glanced at Jasmine Petrik who was sitting on the podium, her heart suddenly became calmer...


    "I think, in this matter of feelings, there is nothing to come first..." Sarah Alisa said, she nestled half of her body into Zhou Ye''s arms, squeezing Zhou Ye''s arms. Alili''s face was dissatisfied... "Moreover, even if it is really about first-come, first-come, then the person who meets him first is me..."


    "Little Veeva, you are trying to...death, a dead end..." Just when Jessica Fafuna was about to be attacked by Sarah, her attitude suddenly softened...because of her... Xiaoman''s waist was held by a big hand...


    Don¡¯t look at Jessica Fafna¡¯s icy sister-in-law fan, in fact, this girl is not big, and she has never had the experience of fascinating anyone. Zhou Ye just took it lightly. , Just all her anger was resolved...


    At this moment, her cheeks were flushed red, and she looked like she didn''t know where to place her arms...Jessica like this was extremely cute.


    And Sarah Alissa on the other side was almost the same, because her actions looked like she had delivered them to the door, except that Zhou Ye did more to her...


    You know, the uniforms of Boothbatten College are all made of silk, and they are really comfortable to wear on the body, but...when some contact is isolated, some are not so powerful...


    Simply put, at this moment Zhou Ye hugs left and right, with a loli-like Alili sitting in his arms...


    "How nice it is for everyone to love each other...Why do you have to fight?" Zhou Ye, while taking advantage of his hands, made the appearance of a compassionate saint. People who don¡¯t know really think this is a peaceful hobby. What about...


    "You...you...can you take your hand out of my skirt and talk..." Sarah felt like a little lamb entering a wolf den, a big hand clinging to her body. It made her unable to calm down...


    "Don''t touch that little Veeva... dear..." Jessica supported it, trying to get out of Zhou Ye''s arms... but after struggling a few times, she gave up... Her cheeks were red. Water is about to drip from a pair of scarlet beautiful eyes... "I... I can do anything... honey..."


    Originally, Sarah still wanted to hold Zhou Ye¡¯s big hand that made a stranger... But after hearing Jessica¡¯s words, out of an inexplicable mentality, she actually let go of Zhou Ye¡¯s hand and changed it on purpose. I took my sitting posture for a while, so that someone could be more convenient for her... "I can do it too... honey... don''t care about her..."


    The three people at this moment, in the eyes of outsiders... they are completely in love with each other. The daggers just now seem to be just an illusion...


    The three principals on the rostrum all felt indescribable when they saw the appearance of their students, but in general, Ms. Maxim and Professor Dumbledore were overjoyed and overwhelmed, while Demster Long¡¯s principal, Professor Luno Corgi doesn¡¯t feel so wonderful...


    Originally he took Jessica Fafner to participate in the Triwizard Tournament, and he felt a sense of stability, but now... his own strongest dragon bloodline was actually seduced by Hogwarts'' little white face... Moreover, it seems that Boothbatten''s contestants have also mixed in...


    What a depressing result...


    Not to mention the thoughts of the principals on the rostrum, in the seat of the Abbot branch not far from the hall, a short, flat-looking guy is also staring at the backs of Zhou Ye and others...


    The hatred in his eyes is almost as real...


    "Dracour, give up... The most beautiful rose in the academy is not something you can get..." The friend sitting next to him, looking at Vic Dracour''s almost distorted face, persuaded.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 782

    As Vic Delacour¡¯s best friend, of course he knows how fascinated his friends are for the most beautiful rose in the academy... But, first of all, he must understand his position...


    He looked at Dracul¡¯s face that was so familiar to the public, and then thought about the extremely handsome face when Zhou Ye just came in, and shook his head... He didn¡¯t think his friend could pick it up. The most beautiful rose at Dobbs Barton College...


    "How can I give up...obviously..." Vic Delacour muttered to himself bitterly, but his voice was almost inaudible afterwards. It was the result of his careful observation, how could he tell others People??


    Sarah Alissa¡¯s beauty is well known to the entire college, and the arrogance under this beauty is also known to everyone in the college... After all, the term Sarah in French means a princess. .


    Of course the princess is beautiful and proud...


    If we say that Sarah and Zhou Ye are in such a state some time in advance, he might feel envy and jealousy, but he won''t be so angry...


    But... just a while ago, he carefully discovered Sarah Alissa¡¯s anomaly. In his opinion, Sarah Alissa looked downcast and felt a little absent-minded in doing everything. He was aware Here comes my own opportunity...


    In fact, he guessed right. During that time, Sarah Alissa¡¯s father had just passed away, and her mother was also missing. Sarah Alissa was in school all Christmas, alone Spent alone.


    As a caring person, Vic Delacour, of course, seized such an opportunity to act as a warm man...


    I have to say that the effect is still there...At least in Sarah''s mind, Vic has been elevated from the status of a passerby to an ordinary friend...


    However, just when Vic Delacour confidently planned to step up his efforts and make persistent efforts at the beginning of the new semester to completely win the Academy Rose, an accident happened...


    Jasmine Petrick entered Boothbat College as a teacher in the Defense Against the Dark Arts class...


    On weekdays, Vic has no chance to get along with Sarah... because Jasmine is always inseparable from Sarah... The relationship between the two has been retreating after not advancing in the past few months.... Instead, there is an increasingly cold feeling...


    This makes Vic Delacour not angry... In his opinion, Zhou Ye''s little white face was obviously a lover, but he forgot that he and Sarah were just ordinary friends who met and said hello. ...


    One thousand one hundred and twelve chapters


    "In view of the past Triwizard Tournament, it was suspended due to multiple fatal accidents." The guy at the Ministry of Magic¡¯s International Liaison Office continued his words in embarrassment. There was no way, the eyes of everyone off the court were all. Was attracted by those two women and one man.


    "For this Triwizard Tournament, there can only be one candidate for each school..."


    As soon as the Ministry of Magic finished speaking, the whole hall suddenly boiled...Everyone is dissatisfied, there can only be one candidate??What else are they playing??


    However, as the default candidates, Zhou Ye, Sarah, and Jessica are not worried at all. Even if there is only one quota, all three of them have the opportunity to participate...


    The two women who were embraced by Zhou Ye felt that the villain who hugged both of them at this time seemed to be unwilling... The evidence is that the big hand who was originally responsible for the crime has actually become honest...


    "My dear... what''s wrong with you?" X2


    After the two women said these words in unison, they stared at each other unconvincingly.


    "Little Devil Dragon (Little Veeva), don''t talk like me..." X2


    It''s another god synchronization............


    The two women stared at each other fiercely, as if they were going to fight each other to death and death... Without Zhou Ye as a buffer between the two, between Jessica Favna and Sarah Alisa The war feels like it''s on the verge.


    In the end, it was Jessica Favna who spoke slowly."Just take the trophy of this Triwizard Tournament as the goal. If-I win, then... you must leave my engagement... Never show up in front of us again..."


    "No problem!!" Sarah Alisa is also quite arrogant as a goddess. Although she knows that she is no match for Jessica Fafna, who is the blood of the dragon, but at this time, she absolutely Will not bow his head and admit defeat."But... if the victor is me, then... you, too, must leave him forever, not to appear in front of us again..."


    Just when the two women agreed with each other''s bet and were going to give a high five, a lazy voice came in."If the victor is me...you will never leave my side, is there a problem?"


    Hearing this familiar voice, the two suddenly looked at their side in surprise. It wasn''t Zhou Ye who had been in a daze, but who was it???


    "Honey, are you all right?" X2


    Although the two of them use French and English, the content is once again in sync...


    "I''m okay... It''s just that I just discovered a very interesting thing!" Zhou Ye smiled and closed the arm between the two women''s waists. He did find a very interesting person just now... Vic ¡¤ Delacour.


    There may not be many people who know Vic Delacour, but if you say another name, you probably know more...


    Fleur Delacour...


    Unexpectedly...


    Unexpectedly, Sarah Alisa is Fleur Delacour¡¯s mother... This Nima is embarrassing...


    Is it necessary to give up Sarah Alisa for Fleur Delacour??Don''t be kidding... Zhou Ye didn''t have the habit of pushing his own woman out...


    As for the robbing of Mr. Delacour¡¯s wife, Fleur Delacour disappeared...That was no way, and Zhou Ye would not let go anyway...


    What only made Zhou Ye a little helpless was that he didn''t expect that he had just done something, and these two girls who didn''t stop had set a bet for the Triwizard Tournament, and the bet was still their own...


    That¡¯s why he had the sentence just now [If the winner is me, then you are never allowed to leave my side...], nothing else, just to make these two girls have a snack, don¡¯t be a god , The appearance of her second child.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about the irrelevant things..." Zhou Ye said as he swept the two women''s slender waists, making them stick to his body... Then he said viciously: "You think I am What about the bet just said?"


    "I have no problem..." Jessica Fafna is very confident of her own strength. Although she feels a trace of the strength in the body of her contractor, but... now that the words are rushed to this point, she will regret it on the spot. She can never do it...


    As the proud Princess Rose at Boothbarton College, Sarah Alissa certainly cannot withdraw. If you lose, you won''t lose."Then I have no problem!"


    "OK, then the vow is established..." Alili, who was sitting in Zhou Ye''s arms, jumped up with a smile, and with a light wave of the magic wand in her hand, a blue light split into three blue sparks, which were directly imprinted. On the arms of Zhou Ye''s trio...


    This is an ancient contract magic that has been lost for a long time. It was used by wizards to form an offensive and defensive alliance... The punishment for breaking the oath is terrible...


    Three blue sparks left an obscure magic spell on the backs of Sarah Alissa and Jessica Fafna. Only the magic spell on the backs of Zhou Ye''s hands flashed slightly and blurred. After a while, it appeared again...


    This is also no way. Zhou Ye''s body is too buggy. Even this ancient spell has no effect on him. If it weren''t for Zhou Ye to be afraid of being seen by everyone, he deliberately controlled his body to show that spell. Looks like, I''m afraid that there won''t be any magic signs on his hands...


    The three people in the audience talked lively, but the talks on the stage were even more lively...


    Facing the noise of the students in the academy, Ms. Maxim did not speak, and directly domineering in front of the hall, used her magic wand to draw a circle with a diameter of one meter on the ground, "Who can walk into this circle, then I agree with him to sign up for the Triwizard Tournament!"


    This sentence completely calmed down the students below... everything depends on strength, which blocked most people''s contemplation.


    "Since everyone has no questions, then I announce that the welcome dinner begins..." After Ms. Maxim finished speaking, she returned to her seat behind the rostrum.


    Suddenly the whole hall became lively again. This time it was no longer a topic of dissatisfaction with the Ministry of Magic with only one quota per academy, but instead what events will appear in this competition...


    The brain-opened students, eating dinner, discussing what projects will appear in this top three competition... Strength, courage, wisdom... How many brains will be born from these three assessment projects, no one knows ...


    And Zhou Ye, who was sitting between the two women, was enjoying the enviable gazes of others, while feeding the loli in his arms, while chatting with the two sisters beside him...


    Maybe it¡¯s because the Bussbarton College is located in France. The dishes on the table here are very exquisite. Of course, the most inside is all kinds of bread...


    In Sarah Alissa¡¯s words, we French like to eat bread, all kinds of bread...


    I don¡¯t want to talk about it...Zhou Ye feels that the dishes here are much better than Hogwarts. After all, it is a country of dark cuisine, and it is incomparable with French cuisine...


    Chapter one hundred and thirteen


    After the dinner, the whole welcome ceremony is over...


    Of course, the Hogwarts delegation and Demstrang¡¯s delegation will not leave. They will lead their respective student representatives to live at Boothbarton College for a period of time...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 783

    Since the entire Triwizard Tournament is divided into three events, the entire schedule is close to half a year, so...the students of the delegation will spend half a year with the students of Boothbaton...For the three principals , This is also part of the exchange.


    During this period of time, everyone will choose their own courses on a voluntary basis...


    This is a very rare experience for the students in these two schools... Studying in one''s own school is a feeling, and studying in another''s school is another experience.


    It¡¯s just that Zhou Ye¡¯s actions gave the boys at the two colleges, Durmstrang and Boothbatten, a feeling of envy, jealousy and hatred...


    Have you ever seen a boy holding a cute forest elf every day, accompanied by two beauties, to study in two girls'' school classes, Edla and Agusa?


    Have you ever seen a boy who sticks to two other girls besides sleeping every day??


    Anyway, Durmstrong and the boys at Boothbarton have never met... They really see all kinds of envy, jealousy and hatred... As for Hogwarts students??


    They have been trained in school for a long time...After being shown by various shows for a year, if they are not used to it, there is nothing to say...


    Faced with those extremely unbalanced guys, the boys of the Hogwarts delegation said, [That''s a hairy...Our little prince is surrounded by seven or eight sisters in our school every day... These are only two, it''s drizzling...]


    Among them, the saddest thing I''ve ever had is Vic Delacour...


    He can see the goddess in his mind every day, in front of him, with another man...intimacy...to class, eat together...walk together...together......


    There are too many together, for Dracul, this is simply a hellish scene...


    Jealousy has completely distorted his heart... He has made up his mind to use more radical methods...


    It¡¯s just a little bit short of a few eggs of the Fire Grey Snake, I can get her by myself...


    Thinking of this, Dracour stepped towards the potion teacher''s office, becoming more determined...


    "Hello, teacher Adolf..." Delacour knocked on the door. Not surprisingly, Potions teacher Adolf with messy long hair was busy in his office.


    "Oh? Delacour..." Adolf glanced at the student standing by his door, and then continued to look down at his cauldron... For him, the experiment was more important than anything...


    However, Adolf still has some impression of this shameless, but always polite student, because Dracul¡¯s potions are very good...


    "What''s the matter?" Even when he was asking his own students, Adolf''s eyes never left the crucible in front of him.


    "Yes, teacher..." Dracul has long been accustomed to the situation of his potion teacher... "I want to know if you have some fire gray snake eggs here, I need it to prepare some burn potions. ..."


    As Dracul said, he rolled up the sleeve of his arm, and there was a disgusting blistering on it...


    "Is this the poisonous demon spider?" Adolf just raised his eyes and took a look, and he recognized what caused the injury on his student''s arm... "That really needs to use the fire gray snake egg to prepare the burn potion. , Ordinary medicine doesn''t work on it..."


    Adolf said, placing his gaze in the cauldron again, "In the third compartment of the cabinet on the left, be careful, those little guys are very delicate, don''t kill them, then the effect will be bad..."


    "I see, teacher...Thank you!" Dracul was happy, walked to the cabinet on the left, and carefully took out a few red snake eggs the size of the belly of the thumb from the third compartment...


    Then gently put it in his already prepared pocket, thanked Mr. Adolf, turned and walked out the door...


    Dracour, who walked out of the office door, couldn''t hide the excitement on his face...


    The eggs of the fire gray snake are indeed a holy product used to make burn potions, especially for the poison burn of the poisonous spider, which has an extraordinary effect...


    However, the frozen fire gray snake egg has another use. It is the essential medicine for the [love potion]...


    [Love Potion] is also known as [Mission¡¤Love¡¤Economy], in the magical world, but blindly forbidden...


    Although many medicines of Love Potion can be purchased from outside through Owl, only the eggs of the Fire Grey Snake as the main medicine cannot be bought. To purchase this main medicine, you must first have the qualifications of a registered potionist. Secondly, you need to explain your use...


    So Dracul had to put his idea on his potion teacher. He knew his potion teacher too much. Once he started experimenting, his vigilance would be minimized...


    This is also the reason why Dracour deliberately looked for this point in time.


    With the last master medicine, Dracour walked quickly towards a hidden place in the Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry... He did not expect that he would make a living for the future, and the potions course he majored in was actually in him. It comes in handy when not graduating...


    On the other side...Zhou Ye also led Sarah and Jessica towards his magic tent...


    "Good night, dear¡­¡­"


    "Good night, dear¡­¡­"


    The two women stood at the door of Zhou Ye''s tent, smiling and waving goodbye to Zhou Ye... In the night sky, under the reflection of the bright silver moon, you can still see the blush on the cheeks...


    No way, both of them were in this tent and almost lost something precious...


    If it wasn''t for the other party to break in in time...Perhaps, they already have another relationship with Zhou Ye, maybe...


    "Are you really not going to come in and sit for a while? I swear, I will absolutely do nothing..." Zhou Ye smiled, teasing the two women...


    Although he was sure that if he wanted to, the two women would not have the capital to struggle, but...this long half a year, shouldn''t he always find something to do?Seeing the two girls here, you stare at me, and when I look at you, I won''t let the other party succeed... It''s so funny.


    "No, I, I have to go to class tomorrow..."


    "I, we see you tomorrow...bye, dear..."


    With that said, the two women turned around together, turned their heads and ran...


    Standing at the entrance of the tent, Zhou Ye looked at the backs of the two women running away from the desert, the undeveloped girl...it was so cute...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and bowed his head back to his tent...


    "Master, welcome back..." Alili, dressed in an ultra-small Lolita maid costume, blinked her cute big eyes and smiled and said to Zhou Ye...


    "Alili is still the best..." Zhou Ye smiled and hugged the loli elf maid in his arms, and strode towards his bedroom...


    The whole tent, from the outside, looks like an ordinary camping tent, but the space inside is very large, with more than 50 square meters, with a bedroom, a bathroom and a living room...


    "Of course Alili is the best..." Alili, who was held by Zhou Ye and returned to the bedroom, smiled and took a sip at her owner''s corner, then twisted her body and jumped down..." Master, close your eyes, today Alili will give you a surprise..."


    "What kind of surprise?" Although Zhou Ye was a little curious, he did not use his abilities to peer into the future. Instead, he closed his eyes obediently. Regarding Alili, the forest elf who had been eaten by him a long time ago, He has 100% trust...


    Seeing Zhou Ye closing her eyes, Ali Li cautiously ran to another room in the tent where sundries were placed. It was originally a kitchen, but because no one would cook here, it became a utility room. At this moment , The original messy storage room was full of cute loli wearing green silk dresses.


    Seeing Ali Li walk in, they couldn''t help but rush in and asked: "A Lili...is it really that comfortable?"


    "You didn''t lie to us?"


    "You said it will hurt at first... I''m a little scared, Alili..."


    "Don''t worry, after experiencing the taste, you will definitely fall in love with it..." Alili said confidently, waved to her friends, and whispered: "Don''t talk for a while. , You do whatever I ask you to do... well, follow me..."


    A dozen green figures obediently followed Ali Li towards the bedroom where Zhou Ye was located...


    Chapter one hundred and fourteen


    "I really can''t do it...Alili..."


    "Help...this feeling...even though it''s very comfortable...but...I really can''t stand it..."

 The Movie World Chapter 784

    This sound of dreams awakened Zhou Ye from his sleep...


    Opening his eyes, looking at the group of extremely beautiful elves around him, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but leak a smile...


    It was a crazy night last night. Zhou Ye really didn''t expect that her little maid could do this. She actually fooled all her friends from her chant team...


    This really made Zhou Ye feel a little surprised...


    I have to say that these legal loli really make people love it...The forest elves are distant relatives of the house elves. Although they belong to the elves family, they are much more beautiful than the house elves...


    Especially their appearance is almost indistinguishable from humans. Except for their height, you can''t see any difference between them and humans at all. If you have to say anything, then I am afraid that each of them looks very much in line with humans. Aesthetics, and the blood in their bodies is light green...


    Of course, why would Zhou Ye know that the blood of these little guys is green... Just look at the green marks everywhere on the carpet...


    These forest elves are simply the gospel of Lolicon...


    Ahem... It''s a sin to accidentally leak some terrible things...


    Although these little guys are innocent and cute, it does not mean that they are easily deceived. They have the ability to easily see through people''s hearts...


    "It''s a bunch of cute little guys..." Zhou Ye muttered to himself in a low voice, slowly pulling his arms out of the arms of the other elf girls... However, he just sat up, ah Lili woke up...


    "Master, good morning..." Alili rubbed her sleepy eyes and asked cutely: "Do you need Alili to help you make breakfast?"


    "...No need...Alili!" Zhou Ye smiled and gently hugged the little guy into his arms, gently pecked at her little dog, and said in a petting voice: "Yesterday I was tired. It''s broken... You can rest a little longer, I''ll prepare breakfast for you..."


    "Hmm..." Alili cleverly arched her small head in Zhou Ye''s arms, and then lay down in the thin quilt again.


    Watching her master leave the bedroom, Alili couldn''t sleep anymore...


    In fact, Zhou Ye didn''t know what the surname of Wind Whisperer represented in the forest elves...


    That is the last name of the priests of the forest elves...


    Every generation of forest elves with the surname Wind Whisperer has the ability to peer into the future...


    As a wind whisperer of this generation, Alili has also seen the future... the future in her eyes is an unprecedented darkness. The entire magical world has become like a mess, without seeing anything at all. hope¡­¡­


    The kind of desperation that faced the darkness but had no way to do it once made Alili lose her courage to sing... But she couldn''t tell her kinsfolk, or even Ms. Maxim...


    Because it''s useless except to induce more variables and create more panic...


    Until, she saw Zhou Ye that day... On him, Alili''s proud telepathy ability failed, and she couldn''t help but take a peek at Zhou Ye''s future...


    However, Zhou Ye did not have the future that everyone had...


    This is not to say that Zhou Ye is a short-lived person, but that he is a singularity, a singularity in the timeline... It may be the savior, or the Demon King...


    This made Alili a little at a loss... But when she felt the power as vast as the universe in Zhou Ye''s body, Alili resolutely chose...to join Zhou Ye...


    She led the chant of Dawn...


    When she took the initiative to play for Zhou Ye, Ali Li also embraced the fearless idea of ??sacrificing herself and feeding a tiger...


    If Zhou Ye is the Lord of Destruction, then Alili intends to use her cast effect to lead her master out of the darkness...


    If Zhou Ye is the Lord of Redeemer, then Alili intends to use all her strength to assist him and help him...


    However... all these calculations... After Zhou Ye played a game with her that was not suitable for children, the taste completely changed...


    At this time, Alili has changed from a forest elf priest with a bright heart to a...every well-behaved little maid who likes her master¡¯s happiness and anger...


    Otherwise, she used to trick her entire chant team into serving her own master. She said she couldn''t do anything...


    At this time, Ali Li even planned to tie the fate of the entire Forest Elf clan to Zhou Ye''s body...


    By the way, the forest elves only have females. They do not thrive through anything like humans. When each of them is about to die, they will return to the sacred tree of the forest elves and wait quietly for death. Is coming...


    And the passing of every forest elf will cause a new tribe to grow on the sacred tree...


    Therefore, the number of forest elves is always one hundred, never more than one, and never less than one...


    Of course, their beauty and cuteness also brought misfortune to them... There was a time when they were almost wiped out because of the hunting of wizards...


    In the end, the priests of the forest elves of the previous generation had to relocate their homes to the vicinity of Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, and accepted the shelter of Boothbarton School...


    At the same time, they also used their own singing voices to add a legendary color to the various celebrations of Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry...


    Now¡ªAlilly, as a new generation of priests, has made a better choice...


    Cough is far away... back to the topic.


    Covered with a thin quilt, Ali Li was lying halfway on the thick carpet... A pair of cute big eyes looked at the bedroom with joy, the busy figure...


    Her efforts are not without gain...


    Her master, Zhou Ye...has already promised that in the future, she will choose a livable planet for her...let her family of forest elves thrive...


    Imagine...the whole planet belongs to the forest elves...they no longer have to hide in the forest and dare not go out...they can sing loudly anywhere on that planet...


    They don¡¯t need to worry anymore, after losing their asylum, they will be taken away by others...


    They, one day, will have a new home...a beautiful planet...How can this make Alili unhappy??


    On the other side...


    Zhou Ye, who was busy outside the house, although he did not turn his head to look at his little elf maid, but...with his superhuman senses, he could still feel Alili''s every move...


    Even through the speed of her heartbeat and blood flow, Zhou Ye could guess what kind of emotion Alili was in...


    Of course Zhou Ye knew about Alili''s excitement...


    No one likes to be sheltered, no one likes to be sheltered...


    No one likes...wait wait...


    Zhou Ye knows the thoughts of those little guys clearly... To him, a habitable planet is really nothing, even a one-way universe is not a big deal to him...


    With such a cute legal loli race, how could Zhou Ye endure them??


    One thousand one hundred and fifteen chapters


    "Good morning, Ye..." Jessica Fafna looked at Zhou Ye with a smile on her face, and asked a little strangely: "You seem to be in a sincere and happy mood today... Has something good happened?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s just some magical insights..." Of course, it is impossible for Zhou Ye to tell Jessica that he was so happy because he completely ate the entire forest beauty¡¤young¡¤female chant group last night...


    The guy who will directly tell this kind of thing to another sister who has a deep affection for him is definitely not his brain is flooded, or his emotional intelligence is not up to standard...


    "It always feels a little strange..." Sarah Alisa also felt that Zhou Ye''s smile seemed a little different today, but forget it... "Breakfast time is coming soon, let''s go..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 785

    "Yeah..." Zhou Ye nodded his head, and then bid farewell to Alili who was standing behind him, and followed the two women towards the classroom of Boothbatton College...


    The entire Boothbarton College is a palace building, and the biggest feature of the palace building is...big...


    Obviously the straight-line distance is only more than 500 meters, but if you follow the corridor inside, you have to go around at least a few times...


    Fortunately, none of the three are weak, and for such a distance, I don¡¯t care...


    In fact, according to normal terms, Zhou Ye should first pick up Jessica Fafna, and then go to the classroom round with Sarah Alisa. This is the best route...


    Originally Zhou Ye did the same...


    But on one occasion, after Zhou Ye and Jessica Fafner arrived more than half an hour late, Sarah Alisa decided to work harder, get up early, and then come to the atrium, Durmstrang School The resident called Jessica Fafna to find Zhou Ye together, and then went to the restaurant for breakfast together...


    For nothing else, just to let Zhou Ye and Jessica have no time alone...We monitor each other together, and no one is allowed to sneak away...


    After all, even though the bet has been stated, if it succeeds, someone will leave Zhou Ye and never meet again...


    However, this does not mean that Zhou Ye will definitely choose another one. On the battlefield of love, no matter how careful you are...


    Moreover, Sarah Alisa has a deep understanding of the lethality of Zhou Ye''s appearance...


    Just because she was closer to Zhou Ye and Jessica, many of the school sisters sent love letters to themselves. Don¡¯t get me wrong, they are not Lara, but let Sarah pass it on to Zhou Ye... ¡­


    Even if the gambling agreement between the three of them spread throughout the academy, there is no way to stop this trend, and even some senior sisters blatantly came to contact Zhou Ye under the banner of helping Sarah...


    This is really annoying Sarah...


    "I heard that the items for the first game of this time have been confirmed..." Sarah Alisa said casually as she walked: "It is said that we are going to fight a certain dragon creature... This is for you. , It¡¯s not a good sign...Jessica..."


    "Hehe... Instead of worrying about me, you should worry about yourself..." Jessica unceremoniously took Sarah''s words back...


    Of course Jessica Fafna knows what Sarah means...Don''t think she has the blood of a dragon, and she takes a lot of advantage when facing dragons...


    On the contrary, because of her family''s blood, Jessica is the most dangerous one when facing dragons...


    Because every dragon creature has a strong concept of territory, if only creatures like humans enter their territory, they might not be so grumpy because of their disdain for humans...


    However, when a similar species enters their territory, they will fight to the death to maintain the safety of their territory...unless another dragon can make it feel like it has no chance of winning, or it may scare it away...


    On the contrary-waiting for Jessica Favna will be a fierce battle.


    "I really don''t need me to help you find out what kind of dragons you will face, so that you can prepare in advance?" Sarah ignored Jessica''s words, and instead looked concerned. , Ask...


    Don''t think that Sarah is really kind, she just wants to see her love rival and rival, Jessica Fafna, panicking like this arrogant girl who is all day long...


    But obviously, Jessica has considerable confidence in her own strength. She doesn''t care about what Sarah says. Instead, she mocks: "I think you really need to inquire in advance. Of course, not for me, but for yourself. ... lest the scared bird comes out when you encounter a dragon creature immune to charm spell..."


    As far as the level of taunting skills is concerned, Sarah Alissa, a princess raised in a deep boudoir, is obviously inferior to the magic dragon girl from the northern snowy land. She was directly stunned by Jessica¡¯s words. Shaking straight: "You..."


    "How am I... Do you want to play a game? I don''t mind getting rid of you ahead of time...?" Jessica didn''t mean anything, Sarah, she rolled her eyes and stared back unceremoniously.


    "Flap¡ªpop¡ª!"


    With two crisp sounds, the two arrogant Valkyrie instantly turned back into a shy girl who hadn''t been human...


    "I''ve said... I don''t care during the game, but usually... you all put your little temper away for me... Don''t provoke each other... Be a graceful girl..." Zhou Ye gently rubbed. Pointing at his fingertips, recalling the difference between the two dolphins, he said.


    "..."


    "..."


    After seeing Zhou Ye speaking, the two women didn¡¯t dare to provoke each other anymore...Although Sarah Alisa felt a bit wronged as the one who suffered, but think about it this time it seems that she provoked first... Did not dare to say anything...


    Just kidding, Zhou Ye used to really beat them...Of course, the first victim was not her, but Jessica Fafna...and he beat P¡¤G in front of her...


    Therefore, now Jessica is so well-behaved in front of Zhou Ye... Never provoke first, of course, if Sarah provokes, she will still go back... Otherwise, she is not Jie with the blood of the dragon flowing in her body. Signia Favner is out.


    "That''s good..." Zhou Ye watched the two girls replied with a behaved appearance, smiled and grabbed their slender waists, and walked towards the restaurant...


    As he walked, he recalled the taste of the two with his feelings...If you talk about elasticity, Jessica, who has the blood of the dragon, is obviously better, but if you talk about the dolphin shape...obviously, the blood of the Veeva Sarah is slightly better... I have to say, each has its own advantages...


    And just as Zhou Ye took the two girls to the restaurant, somewhere in the Busbarton School, someone stayed up all night...


    Chapter one hundred and sixteen


    In a room in Boothbarton College--


    This is a small room. The room is filled with all kinds of debris and dust. Obviously this is a place where people do not often come...


    And in this remote room, there was a figure crouching on the open ground among the debris, looking at the cauldron in front of him, bursts of bubbles appeared...


    His somewhat messy hair was covered with dust, but-he obviously didn''t have the time to pay attention to his appearance at the moment, his eyes were fixed on the crucible in front of him... as if it were the most beautiful thing in the world.


    Finally, when the viscous potion in the cauldron gradually changed from green to the color of mother-of-pearl, the man moved. With a thunderous force, he threw the snake egg in his hand like an ice ball in...


    In an instant, a spirally rising white mist floated out of the potion... and the potion completely changed from green to white mother-of-pearl...


    "It succeeded... I finally succeeded..." Vic Delacour shouted excitedly.


    He couldn¡¯t be unhappy. He had failed seven times in one night. If it weren¡¯t the ingredients he had originally prepared, he would have taken more snake eggs in the potion teacher¡¯s office... I¡¯m afraid, it¡¯s just that. Seven failures were enough to wipe out all his preparations...


    However, it finally succeeded...


    Dracour carefully removed the crucible from the small stove, then took out a long glass test tube from his pocket, and poured the medicine into the test tube cautiously...


    That action, as if the potion in his hand is an immortal medicine with the function of immortality...


    After pouring all the potions into the test tube, Dracour packed the small furnace and crucible on the ground again and placed them in a corner of the utility room...


    "Sarah Elissa... you are destined to be mine!" Dracour, whose eyes became scarlet from staying up late, said confidently, holding the potion in hand... "It''s time to take her back..."


    Dracul stood up, put the potion in his hand into his pocket, and then walked outside...


    Now that the fans, emotions and agents have been trained, it is time to start their own actions...Dracour''s face leaked a slight smug smile...


    For the plan of action, he had already planned...


    Now, the first thing to do is to get close to Sarah Alissa...


    Thinking of this, Delacour gently tidyed up his silk robe that had become a little wrinkled because of staying up late with a few tricks, and then walked towards somewhere in the campus...


    On the other side, in Boothbarton''s restaurant... Zhou Ye and the two girls are having breakfast comfortably.


    "Klara...what''s wrong with you?" Sarah sitting next to Zhou Ye looked at her girlfriend and roommate curiously. She felt that her roommate was a bit too abnormal today...


    It was just for breakfast. The salad on her plate had been crushed, but she was still poking the poor vegetable froth with her knife and fork...


    That''s right, the vegetable salad has been cruelly broken by Clara...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 786

    "Ah?? Ah! I''m fine...I''m really fine..." When Sarah heard Sarah''s words, Clara, who was not alone, suddenly said: "Maybe it''s because I didn''t rest well last night..."


    "Or I''ll ask for a leave for you... You go back to the bedroom and take a break..." Sarah said with some worry. After all, the two have been friends and best friends for many years... Since Boothbarton, The two have been living in the same bedroom.


    "No... OK... I mean... I really need to take a break!" Clara''s expression was a little strange, and she refused at first, but then she actually agreed to Sarah asking for leave.


    "It seems that you really need a good rest..." Sarah sighed, probed Clara''s forehead with her hand, and said: "Although you don''t feel sick, I think you''d better Go find Mrs. Hall and let her look at it for you!"


    Mrs. Hall is Busbarton¡¯s school doctor...


    "It''s okay, I''ll just have a rest..." Clara said, pushing her cutlery to stand up, and while walking out, she said to Sarah: "Then please ask for leave for me. , Only one class is enough..."


    "Be careful..." Sarah watched her girlfriend walk out rashly, bumping into at least a few people along the way.She asked Zhou Ye strangely: "Ye, don''t you think Clara today is a little different? It seems like something is on my mind..."


    "Yeah..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded. Of course he knew why someone was different today. As a guy who played with time like a toy, he couldn''t hide anything about to happen...


    However, Zhou Ye did not intend to tell the answer at this time...


    Sometimes, hearing it is far less shocking than seeing it in person...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye intends to let Sarah see with her own eyes, something about to happen...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly at Sarah and Jessica, "Are you interested in watching a despicable drama with me?"


    "Despicable performance??" X2


    Sarah and Jessica looked at each other, they didn''t understand what Zhou Ye was talking about... But out of trust in Zhou Ye, they decided to see the despicable drama Zhou Ye said... "Okay... When are we going?"


    "No... don''t worry, there is still a lot of time..." Zhou Ye smiled and put the bread in his hands into the eye, after taking a bite, he continued: "However, we must first take a class off... I don¡¯t want to be told by Professor Dumbledore that I, to discredit Hogwarts, came to Boothbatton College and learned to skip class..."


    "I''m going to ask for leave now..." At this moment, Sarah saw her aunt, Jasmine Petrick... If you have resources, you don''t need to be a fool... Of course she doesn''t mind asking her aunt to ask her teacher for a leave. ...


    Said this, Sarah stood up without hesitation and ran towards Jasmine...


    After a while, Sarah Alissa walked back with a relaxed expression... Hearing that she was asking for leave for her man, Jasmine certainly did not dare to say that she would not help... She was also afraid that Zhou Ye would use her family method to clean her up...


    Having settled the request for leave, the three of them quickly stood up after eating the breakfast in front of them...


    Under Zhou Ye''s leadership, Sarah Alisa and Jessica Fafna followed him and walked to the depths of Boothbarton College...


    On the other side, a good show is about to be staged............


    Chapter one hundred and seventeen


    Clara walked on the path of the academy in a daze...


    She really couldn¡¯t tell Sarah Alisa the secret in her heart when she faced her friend¡¯s inquiry...


    Everyone has their own secrets, and some secrets cannot be revealed. Just like her secret, as a Muggle-born wizard, she had a period of special fear when she had just awakened her ability.


    This fear of the unknown made Clara at a loss, and she even dared not tell her parents and friends about the changes that had occurred in her body...


    Until one day, she saw a doll she liked in the window of a jewelry store...


    The price of that doll was extremely expensive. The sensible little Clara knew that it was something her parents could not afford, but she really liked the doll very, very much...


    Perhaps because of this strong desire, the magic resonance in her body was triggered. She actually got the doll¡ªof course not through the normal way of buying...but¡ªthe doll appeared directly in her. Hands.


    Seriously, at that time... Clara, who was standing far from the shop window, was really frightened. She was so young that she only silly holding the doll in her hand and looking at the people in the shop in amazement, loudly berating to call the police. ...


    That doll is not cheap at all, you know, just making the sapphire for the eyes of the doll is worth tens of thousands of francs, and the whole doll is worth hundreds of thousands of francs...


    Clara was holding the doll, and the initial fear and fear in her heart was gradually replaced by the excitement brought about by this violation of the law. This excitement even changed her own change from fear to joy...


    Gradually, Clara began to fall in love with this stimulating feeling...not for money, but just for the pleasure of adrenaline secretion when stealing...


    During that time, Clara started to steal frantically. The targets she chose were not necessarily high-valued, but they were definitely something she liked...


    It wasn''t until she received the acceptance letter from Boothbatten School of Magic that Clara really understood what this strange power in her body was all about...


    At that time she was extremely excited...because she finally knew that she was not alone...she had the same kind.


    After entering Boothbarton College, Clara decided to say goodbye to everything in the past. She knew... In this school, all the classmates have the same magical powers as her, and her little tricks are not easy to use here. ...And here, she also made new friends, and a new life...


    Therefore, she desperately restrained her desire to steal and hope... She didn''t want her ills to ruin her image among classmates...


    But-this desire and hope is not something she can quit if she wants to quit...


    In the words of psychologists, it is [this is a mental illness, a mental addiction disease...]


    In fact, there are not many people who have such a mental illness...a well-known actress alone has such a mental illness.


    Although Clara is really restraining her thoughts desperately... but last year, she fell ill again...


    It was a pair of beautiful earrings brought to school by a female classmate...


    To be honest, when the pair of beautiful earrings appeared in Carrara¡¯s hands, she was really taken aback. Panicked, she did not return the earrings to the female classmate, but threw the earrings into the fountain lake in the atrium. ...


    Maybe it was because the bottom of the lake was deep enough that the female classmate didn''t call back the earrings with a flying curse... Finally, she had to accept the fact that she had completely lost a pair of beautiful earrings...


    This made Clara relieved...


    She really didn''t know what she would be like if she were found to have an unethical habit of stealing...


    Maybe everyone will point and point me, and even Ms. Maxim will be expelled from Boothbatten College. This is a result that Clara absolutely cannot accept...


    Clara, who originally thought that everything was over, did not expect...


    Today, after a lapse of more than a year, I actually received a magical photo... The content of the photo is exactly how she was hesitant holding the pair of earrings...


    And on the back of the photo, there is a line of words written, "If you don''t want this photo to appear in front of the owner and the entire academy that has been passed down knows it, then in the first class this morning, come to the woods behind the academy...


    This photo is the source of Clara''s restlessness during breakfast...


    In the end, Clara decided to go alone to meet the mysterious man who threatened her with the photo. She couldn''t tell Sarah Alisa about such things, and she didn''t want her friends to know about it...


    She didn''t want to face the strange look in her friend''s eyes...


    That is the result that she absolutely cannot accept...


    Step by step¡­¡­


    Clara suddenly felt that the long road that was often complained about in the past has become so short today??


    If possible, Clara really wants to walk on this road for a lifetime...


    She doesn''t know what the guy holding her handle wants to do, but it''s definitely not a good thing...


    If she wants her own body, Clara has decided that she must resist desperately...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 787

    Any more time... this road that is not long by itself may come to an end.


    Finally, during the first class, Clara finally came to the woods behind the college...


    From a distance, she saw a figure in the woods, wearing the school uniform of Boothbatten School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, but it was a plain-looking boy...


    That boy, Clara knows his name-Vic Delacour, a guy from the Abbot branch...


    Why do you know this guy''s name??Who told Clara to have a girlfriend from the Meiguan Academy?This guy named Vic Delacour is one of his girlfriends'' suitors.


    To be honest, Clara doesn''t like this guy...


    Because she felt that Dracul gave her a gloomy feeling, she hated this guy so much... Didn''t expect that he was the one who grabbed her handle??


    "Good day, Miss Duran..." Vic Delacour smiled when he saw the girl walking in front of him. He knew that he was approaching his goal step by step.


    "You called me here??" Clara Duran bit on Xia Chun, facing this despicable guy, she didn''t even want to say daily greetings... "How can I hand in the negatives of the photos? give me??"


    Chapter One Hundred and Eighteen


    Vic Delacour looked at the beautiful girl with long, smooth black hair in front of him, and smiled slightly... "Don''t be so anxious...Miss Duran!"


    Dracul did not expect that because he was obsessed with Sarah Alissa, he brought his father''s magic camera to school, and wanted to secretly take a few pictures of Sarah to relieve love, but...


    Sarah¡¯s picture was not taken, but a picture of her girlfriend was taken.


    At that time, Dracour just relied on his superior intuition to feel that Clara was a little wrong, but he didn''t expect to be able to take such a photo... It really made him overjoyed.


    In fact, when the photo was taken, Vic Delacour wanted to take the photo to find Sarah Alissa, and expose her girlfriend as a thief...


    However, his natural caution made him give up this idea.


    Or he could use this photo to get in touch with Sarah Alissa, but more likely... he became even more annoying in Sarah Alissa''s mind.


    Although he didn¡¯t know that there was a saying in the East called ¡°close relationship and difference¡±, he also knew that Sarah Alissa had more trust in Clara Duran than he could only say that it was a classmate relationship. ¡ª¡ªThey have been good friends since the beginning of school, and now they are even more talkative girlfriends...


    Why did he say to Sarah "Your friend is a thief.] What about this??I''m afraid he can only get a lot of disgust, right??


    Although I can¡¯t rely on this photo to make a good relationship with Sarah...but Vic Delacour, who is cautious by nature, still cherishes and collects the photos and negatives. He has a foreboding that in the future, maybe he will use it. Deserves this picture.


    Today, this photo came in handy...


    "Don''t talk nonsense... Make the offer, how much do you want? Fifteen? Fifty? One hundred?" Although Clara''s family is not rich, she is not a poor person... Good for her little addiction when her magic power first appeared...


    "No no...Miss Duran, I don''t need money!" Vic Delacour smiled even more proudly, facing a somewhat aggressive Clara, he directly asked: "And, do you think your reputation Is it really appropriate to measure with money?"


    "What do you want to do..." Clara took Hungarian in her arms and backed up a few steps after hearing Dracour''s words.


    Just now, she didn¡¯t get the desired effect. At this time, Clara was really a little scared... She didn¡¯t know what price she would have to pay to get something out of the hands of this pesky Vic Delacour. Photos of your own reputation.


    "Don''t be nervous, I''m not interested in you either..." Vic Delacour said after taking Clara up and down.


    But to be honest, Clara is still a beauty, just because she mixes with Sarah Alissa, the most beautiful rose in the academy every day, and Sarah conceals her light.


    However, even if Clara is beautiful... Vic Delacour will not chase her, because his goal has always been the most beautiful rose in the academy...


    "You only need to trick Sarah into drinking this potion..." Vic Delacour said, taking out the potion he made last night from his pocket, and in front of Clara, Shook...


    "What kind of potion is that?" Clara looked at the potion in Vic Dracul''s hand for a moment, then she found the iconic mother-of-pearl color of the potion... suddenly her face changed drastically."Is that a fan, love, agent?? You actually want me to trick my friend into drinking a fan, love, agent?"


    "That''s right... It''s the fan, passion, agent..." Vic Delacour said calmly: "And it''s the fan, passion, agent with my hair..."


    "Don''t think about it..." Clara turned around and left without thinking about it...


    "Haha..." In the face of Clara''s fierce opposition, Vic Delacour had already expected it in his heart. He said slowly: "Miss Duran, you have to understand... is your own reputation important or you Is the love of a friend important?"


    "You..." Clara stopped her steps in the face of Dracul''s threat... She was also struggling in her heart at this time. If that photo is exposed, it is definitely not a good thing to wait for herself. ...And even be expelled from the Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry...


    But is your reputation really worthy of your friends'' lifelong happiness in exchange for it??


    At this moment... Clara''s heart is firmer...


    To put it bluntly, Clara is not a bad girl. She would become addicted to theft at that time. It was also because of a sudden change in her body. She was afraid to tell her parents because of this change. She could only bear it and cause her mentality. There was some kind of disease...


    In itself, Clara is a very kind girl... She is definitely not the kind of bad woman who can sacrifice the happiness of her friends for her life...


    "You are dreaming... I will never give Sarah a fascination, love, and medicine..." After saying these words word by word, Clara Duran turned and walked firmly towards the academy. "And I will go to tell Sarah what you really are, and I will report you to Ms. Maxim, how dare I use forbidden drugs in Boothbarton Academy..."


    Looking at Clara Duran''s determined back... Vic Delacour smiled.


    Could it be that he was infected by the solid friendship between Clara and Sarah, and he was converted??how is this possible??


    In fact, from the beginning, Vic Delacour did not hope that Clara would be really threatened by herself and would give Sarah a drink...


    In fact, he just wanted to trick Clara into the woods. As long as Clara came to the woods, the other things were not important. Threatening Clara would be gratifying if it succeeded, but it wouldn''t matter if it failed... because at the root It''s a game of chess.


    Seeing Clara drifting away, Vic Delacour took out his wand from his waist unhurriedly, pointed at Clara''s back, and yelled, "fainted..."


    A green light radiated from his wand and hit Clara''s back... Clara Duran, fell down...


    "It''s a shame... Originally you just had to do what I said, then everyone was happy, why are there so many stubborn eyes in this world?" Dracour muttered to himself as he walked to Carat Pulling the side, bends down slightly, and gently pulls on her hair, and a long hair appears in his hand.


    Dracul took out another potion from his pocket. It was Compound Potions......


    He gently put the hair in his hand into the glass bottle of the compound medicine, and suddenly a blue smoke rose, and the long hair had melted into the compound medicine...


    Dracul took a sip of the compound medicine without hesitation, and there was a change in his body...The ugly front and P`G suddenly bulged, and his short yellow hair turned into smooth black long hair...


    In the blink of an eye-Delacour became Clara...


    He took out a mirror and looked at his face, and then nodded in satisfaction..."Miss Duran, I will trouble you to sleep here for a while. I will wake you up later, but I¡¯m afraid You don''t remember anything...but it doesn''t matter, I will live happily with Sarah..."


    As Dracul said, he walked out of the woods... He will come and fill up another forgotten magic after completing his goal, but for now, it¡¯s important to go to Sarah first, as for Carat in the woods. Pull, Dracour is very relieved, this is a place he chose specially, not to mention it''s time for class, even when it''s resting, no one will come here.


    Chapter one hundred and nineteen


    In the quiet woods, the sunlight shines on the ground through the gaps in the leaves, making the ground mottled and colorful. From time to time, there are small animals jumping around on the branches... It is a kind of monster like a squirrel, their character It is docile and feeds on small insects.


    In the entire forest, everything seemed so harmonious, except for the figure lying on the ground who knew nothing about life or death...


    At this moment, a golden portal suddenly appeared beside Clara who was unconscious on the ground. When the golden portal was opened enough for a person to pass through, a beautiful figure suddenly rushed out.


    "Clara... Clara, how are you doing? Don''t scare me..." Sarah rushed out of the portal and hugged her girlfriend and shouted loudly. It was really sad for the listener and tears.


    "She was only hit by a coma curse... it''s enough to use the curse to eliminate it!" Another tall figure came out following Sarah, she reminded directly.


    "Ah... by the way..." Sarah, who was a little panicked, hurriedly took out her wand and yelled at Clara, "The curse disappeared..."


    As a blue light shone on Clara, she gradually opened her eyes...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 788

    "Sarah...be careful of Vic Delacour...he...he''s going to trick you into drinking the fascination..." Clara said these words as soon as she saw her girlfriend.


    Clara really touched Sarah... "I know... I know... What do I know... Clara, the most important thing for you now is rest... No need to say anything, I know..."


    "You all know?" Clara was a little confused...


    She looked at Sarah, and then saw Jessica and Zhou Ye standing behind Sarah...somewhat confused and asked, "How do you know?"


    "We''ve always been next to you..." Jessica''s straight-forward temperament still can''t change.


    "You follow me?" Clara''s face changed a little...


    "No, Sarah was actually worried about something wrong with you, so she brought us to find you..." Zhou Ye hurriedly helped Sara round up...


    "So... how long have I been in a coma?" Clara asked with a weird face.


    "Less than two minutes..." It was Sarah who showed up this time.


    "Well... you really followed me..." Clara said depressedly: "Then you know? Know that I actually..."


    "Well, we all know..." Zhou Ye intercepted Clara, not letting her continue. "We know that you are a good girl. Even if you are threatened, you will not betray your friends..."


    As he said, Zhou Ye blinked at Clara... motioned her not to expose her shortness. In fact, Sarah and Jessica didn¡¯t know what Dracul was in their hands, they just vaguely knew that he had them. There was a photo that was enough to ruin Clara, and the two did not know what the photo was.


    "I love you to death, my dear..." Sarah held Clara''s little face excitedly, and kissed her two bitterly... the kind of friend who refused to betray her in the face of the threat of ruin, she was so touched Nowhere to vent...


    While dodging the excitement of her friend, Clara looked at Zhou Ye... She was sure that the boy must know a lot, but obviously he didn''t plan to say it... and was still trying to cover it up for herself... She felt a little warm.


    "Ah... By the way, let''s get Vic Delacour..."


    Clara suddenly thought of something, she hurriedly wanted to get up...


    "Don''t worry, my dear..." Sarah held Clara and said with a smile: "Ye said, that person has already set up Azkaban. Before going over, let him teach him a lesson he will never forget. ..."


    "Huh?" Clara asked curiously when she heard what her girlfriend said.


    "Yeah... Ye, how do you plan to teach him a lesson that you will never forget? Do you give him a beat??" Sarah just heard Zhou Ye say these words. She didn''t know exactly how to teach that guy. ...


    "This is a secret..." Zhou Ye said with a smile. He intends to let the hapless child eat his own fruit... the guy who dared to beat his own woman''s idea, not let him die... Then I''m sorry that he has never had an enemy. motto.


    Since I plan to retaliate against that guy... Then, I can''t delay time here, it''s almost time to prepare for the next class.


    "We should go to class, too. We can''t meet that guy if we don''t go to class, so we won''t watch the next good show..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Then send Clara to the hospital first?" Sarah was a little worried about her girlfriend''s body.


    "No, I have to look at that guy, unfortunately..." Clara said firmly.


    "This..." Sarah was a little embarrassed. Since Zhou Ye intends to let that annoying guy suffer the consequences, it is obvious that Clara is not suitable to appear in front of Dracul, otherwise the guy will know for the first time My own trick is bankrupt, so if you want Clara to see that guy''s unlucky scene silently, then you need some special methods.


    Only Zhou Ye could use that kind of method-nothing else, it was Zhou Ye''s mirror world.


    And they were able to stand beside Clara without being noticed just now because they were all in Zhou Ye''s mirror world just now, and she was not sure whether Zhou Ye would let Sarah enter the mirror world.


    "It''s okay, come on..." Zhou Ye shrugged and said indifferently...


    To be honest, he used to treat Clara as Sara¡¯s best friend, but-after today, he started to like this girl...


    It¡¯s really rare to see a girl like Clara who is so friendly...


    "Where to go?" Clara was a little confused, she was a little confused, why is her girlfriend so embarrassed, and it seems that she still needs to go to a place??Where??


    Just when Clara was confused, she suddenly heard a crisp¡ªglass shattering sound, and then, she felt something different around her...


    "Welcome to the mirror world..." Sarah Alissa is the commentator this time. She is also selling now, because she has just experienced it, so it is still very fresh...


    "Here is the reflection of the real world. In this world, everything in the real world will be reflected... Just like in the real world, of course, except for one thing, here you can''t interfere with everything in the real world..." Sarah said, blinking at Zhou Ye, that means¡ªit¡¯s time for you to perform...


    Zhou Ye chuckled-his mind moved slightly.


    Suddenly Clara felt the place where she was rumbling, she curiously held her best friend''s hand, stood up and looked around... the ground she was on flew up, no... not the ground flew up , But the ground they were on has turned into a huge hand, and an arm extending from the ground is the owner of this big hand.


    This big hand was flying towards the academy, and she could even see herself walking towards the academy through the gap between her fingers. Of course it was not herself, but Dracul who had drunk the compound medicine...


    "Gosh, this is amazing..." Clara was really stunned...


    "Magic changes destiny..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and blinked a playful eye at her... This eye made Clara''s heart numb... Clara had a good impression of Zhou Ye... Now she has a good impression even more.


    In this way, under Zhou Ye¡¯s cheating, although the four of them set off later than Dracul, they arrived at the academy earlier than him, leaving Clara in a dangerously mirrored world. Zhou Ye took Sarah. ¡¤ Alissa and Jessica exited the mirror world through the portal.


    If you come out and talk about it, you have to count, saying that the guy will eat for himself, and he will definitely let him eat for himself.


    Chapter one hundred and twenty


    When Zhou Ye took Jessica and Sarah back to Boothbat College¡¯s teaching area, the first class in the morning had not yet ended.


    Zhou Ye looked at the empty corridor, then turned his head and said to Sara: "I''ll go get something first, you guys wait for me here!"


    "Hmm!" X2


    As soon as the two women agreed, they realized that Zhou Ye''s figure had disappeared.


    "Transformation for shadow?" Jessica Fafuna couldn''t help but said in surprise as she looked at Zhou Ye who disappeared from her side.


    "It shouldn''t be shape-shifting, right?" Sarah Alissa said uncertainly: "All magic schools have magic that prohibits shape-shifting..."


    "But..." Jessica Fafna still wanted to ask, since this is not the time to change shape and shadow, what kind of magic is that, Zhou Ye''s figure once again appeared in the middle of the two...


    Only this time, Zhou Ye did not appear alone, he also led a donkey by his side...


    "Ye...Why are you leading the donkey?" Sarah Alissa asked strangely.


    "You''ll know right away..." Zhou Ye said, took out his magic wand and pointed it at the donkey. Suddenly a golden light shone from the top of Zhou Ye''s magic wand and hit the donkey.


    The tragic donkey kept struggling, but still couldn''t escape the golden light...


    Soon, the donkey''s body began to twist and deform under Zhou Ye''s magic...


    In a blink of an eye-the donkey became Sarah Alissa...


    Blond hair, tall and bumpy body... The real Sarah Alissa who stood by looked surprised.


    "Transfiguration can also turn animals into humans. I know... but..." Jessica obviously noticed another aspect more than Sarah Alisa who circled a donkey and looked at her image."...But I never knew of any kind of polymorphism that can transform animals into humans with a specified appearance..."


    "Haha... this is the ultimate transformation technique..." Zhou Ye said with a smile. In fact, there was a slight shadow of wishing technique in it, otherwise he wanted to turn this male donkey into Sarah. Take a little effort.


    At this time, Sarah Alisa also reacted to something, "Ye, you turned the donkey into me, what should I do?"


    "Sarah, I can only wrong you to enter the mirror world temporarily and be a company with Clara..." Zhou Ye said a little sorry.

 The Movie World Chapter 789

    "It''s okay, I happen to want to take care of Clara..." Sarah said indifferently. She somewhat understood what Zhou Ye wanted to do, but there were still some details in it, but it didn''t matter. Since she trusted him, she Give him all the trust.


    "I promise you will see a wonderful performance..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and tapped slightly. With the sound of glass shattering, Sarah''s figure had disappeared. She went to talk to her best friend. Accompanied by...


    "Ye..." Jessica Fafner looked at the fake Sarah standing aside at a loss. The donkey turned into Sarah at this moment was obviously not suitable for walking on two legs, and wanted to bend down and crawl from time to time.


    "This...what should I do?"


    "Ah, I almost forgot..." Zhou Ye lifted his forehead and forgot to give the donkey a spiritual hint. Otherwise, if it relies on animal instincts, the flaw will be too great.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye lightly touched the fake Sarah with his finger, and suddenly... its eyes began to turn frantically, and after a moment--


    Fake Sarah can already stand beside Zhou Ye with her own ability...Of course, she still can''t speak, and if she speaks, it''s a donkey cry...


    It''s not that Zhou Ye can''t give it the ability to speak, but this is enough...


    Zhou Ye can handle the rest of the scene...


    At this time, the first class had just ended, Zhou Ye was holding the donkey in one hand, and Fafna with the other hand, and the three of them walked towards the site of the second class.


    The second class is the course of intermediate metamorphosis. This type of course is taught by the principal of Busbarton, Ms. Maxim.


    When Zhou Ye and the others walked into the classroom, Ms. Maxim hadn''t come...


    Instead, Dracul had arrived in the classroom.


    "Sarah...Where did you just go, I''m looking for you everywhere!" Clara, who was transformed into Vic Delacour, greeted the three of them walking into the classroom, and immediately greeted them...like a real Clara .


    Obviously Vic Delacour had planned for a long time and imitated Clara''s movements and habits vividly.


    Zhou Ye, who knows this well, also smiled on Acting Online: "We just went outside just now, Clara, is your health better?"


    "Ah? Ah!! Much better..." Dracul obviously didn''t know what excuse the real Clara found out to ask for leave, but it didn''t delay him from adapting to changes."What''s wrong with Sara? Why didn''t she speak anymore?"


    Obviously, Dracul was a little skeptical about Zhou Ye''s help for Sarah...


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that Sarah has an uncomfortable voice. You know, she recites the spell too far last night..." Zhou Ye calculated that Dracul didn''t know that Sarah did not recite the spell last night. He didn''t know what Sarah was like this morning."In the morning, she was like this... didn''t you know that?"


    "Ah... yes, that''s right!" Dracour really felt caught off guard by Zhou Ye''s choking. He said in a hurry and wisely: "I just went back to the dormitory to rest, and by the way, I helped Sarah make some right voices. Good honey black tea!"


    While talking, Dracul, who walked in front of the three of them, took out an exquisite thermos cup from the bag around him, and opened it... and handed it to Zhou Ye, "This is the honey I made. Black tea, do you want some more? Zhou..."


    "I''ll forget..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand, took the thermos cup from Dracul''s hand, and gently handed it to the fake Sarah."This is what Clara did for you. It''s great to have such a good friend... Sarah!"


    "..." Of course the fake Sarah didn''t dare to speak, she would make a donkey cry as soon as she spoke. The man in front of her was someone she couldn''t resist, and she could only take the black tea and drink it all...


    Dracour watched Sarah drank the honey black tea she had added in one sip, and couldn''t help but leak a trace of joy...


    immediately--


    Immediately... the most beautiful rose in the college belongs to me.


    The more I thought about it, the more excited Dracul was, and his fingers even trembled...


    Zhou Ye has been paying attention to Dracul¡¯s actions, especially the expression he thought when he looked at himself secretly and triumphantly, and Zhou Ye was caught by him...


    Let¡¯s laugh--satisfied...then...just completely fall into the abyss of despair...Zhou Ye feels that Delacour at this time is like a clown, ridiculous...


    Chapter one hundred and twenty one


    "Ah..." Dracoll watched as Sarah drank the honey black tea with her breath, passion, and agent, her eyes brightened amazing... Now, there is only the last step left, which is also the most critical One of the steps is to evacuate safely...


    "Suddenly I feel a little uncomfortable in my body...or else, please ask me for a leave, and I will go back and rest!" Dracour held his forehead, as if his head really hurts, so acting, don''t do it The movie emperors are all over.


    Although Dracul¡¯s idea is very good, but obviously...Zhou Ye will not let him do it...


    "Don''t... Since it''s here, there is only one class left. Why not accompany us to finish the class, and then have dinner together at noon!" Zhou Ye said, pressing Dracul¡¯s shoulder, He sat down on the chair.


    "But... but I... my head really hurts!" Delacour felt that the big hands on his shoulders pressed him and he couldn''t move at all...


    "Hold on, just hold on for a while!" Zhou Ye indifferently greeted Jessica Fafna and the fake Sarah to sit down and prepare for class...


    "I..." Delacour became Clara and wanted to struggle again, but-it was too late...


    Because-Ms. Maxim has already come...


    As the principal of Busbarton who has been standing for a long time, no one dared to make trouble in her class, and no one dared to skip class in the middle of her class. That was looking for death...


    In the entire class, except for Zhou Ye, the others are students from the two girls'' colleges, Adela and Agusa. In other words, in the entire class, there is only Zhou Ye, a boy...


    Although this little white face is not pleasing to the eye, Ms. Maxim can''t help this kid...


    Who told her to say the free collocation of courses is herself...


    Ignoring the little green in the ten thousand flowers, Ms. Maxim walked to the front of the podium and sat down... She looked down at the students in the classroom and said: "Now, we start to class... Who can Tell me, the shortcomings and advantages of low-level polymorphism???"


    Following the words of Ms. Maxim, the course of Transfiguration¡ªbegan.


    For the course of Transfiguration, many students are still very interested in it. After all, Transfiguration is also called Tricky, joke magic...


    This is quite attractive to students of this age...


    Why is it called Tricky Surgery??


    For example, when you were drinking water, you suddenly discovered that the cup you were drinking with was changed from a mouse. Are you surprised?Was it unexpected?


    Or... when you are about to take something, the thing in your hand suddenly becomes some kind of little animal that you hate so much. The effect is... almost...


    Therefore, the pranks of transfiguration once swept the entire Boothbarton Academy. Although Ms. Maxim ordered the prohibition of the use of transfiguration in the college in the future,...the students'' enthusiasm for transfiguration remained unabated.


    The students below listened carefully, and Ms. Maxim was also serious about explaining...


    But-one person is a little fidgety.


    No one else, it was Vic Delacour who used the compound decoction to form Clara.


    You know, the compound decoction can only last for an hour at a time, and because this kind of thing takes a lot of time to brew, Dracul does not have extra compound decoction to extend his deformation time...


    This was a bit embarrassing, he couldn''t imagine how he would be punished if he changed back to himself in front of the principal.


    Expulsion is already the best result...


    Time-a minute and a second passed...


    Dracour felt that he was getting closer and closer to the abyss...


    In the end, he gritted his teeth and planned to stand up and rush out of the classroom... as long as he finds a place to restore his original shape, then everything here has nothing to do with him...


    After all, he is using Clara''s appearance now...

 The Movie World Chapter 790

    Clara is simply his best candidate...


    But - - will Zhou Ye do as he wishes???


    No need to ask¡ªthe answer is simply yes¡ªno.


    With a squeaky sound, as soon as Dracul stood up, Zhou Ye pressed his shoulder...


    "What''s the matter with you? Clara... are you okay? Clara... are you not feeling well? Clara...?" Zhou Ye didn''t let him speak at all, and asked De Rakul was anxious and angry...


    "You let me go..." Delacour struggled desperately, but...it''s useless, Zhou Ye wouldn''t let go of him, let him go, and do a good show??


    "Duran...what are you doing?" The elated Ms. Maxim, who was speaking in the lecture, saw the sudden changes in the audience, and she was immediately unhappy...


    She didn''t expect that someone would dare to make trouble in her class, and the troublemaker was the cleverly well-behaved Clara Duran...


    "Ms. I..." Delacour just wanted to find a reason at random. When I explained it, time... was too late...


    Because some wicked guy deliberately reversed his time... and made the compound decoction in his body lose its effect early...


    I saw that the muscles on Dracour''s face, who had been wearing Clara''s appearance, began to twist. With this twist, his body slowly changed back... and became his own appearance.


    "Dracour? Why did you become Clara, where did you get the compound decoction?" Ms. Maxim saw such a scene, suddenly frightened...


    You know, compound decoctions are absolutely prohibited drugs in schools, and that is a red line in schools...


    You know, Boothbarton here-a school where men and women are taught separately, in case a boy really mixes with the compound decoction in the girls'' dormitory-it spreads out, and it is a big blow to the reputation of Boothbarton School. .


    "Principal I..." Looking at the angry Ms. Maxim, Delacour no longer knew what to say... He was speechless for a while...


    However, at this moment, the mutation reappeared¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The fake Sarah who drank the black tea with added ingredients, when she saw Drakul, she jumped over and hugged Drakul tightly...The little cheek kept rubbing against his face. With... a look of deep attachment.


    "You... what did you just give Sarah a drink?" Zhou Ye asked with an angry look.


    All the girls in the class started talking about this situation...


    They all know what the relationship between Sarah and Zhou Ye is. Although the relationship between Sarah Zhou Ye and Jessica seems a bit messy, there is no doubt that Sarah definitely likes Zhou Ye...


    As for this shameless boy, the ghost knows what he is...


    One thousand one hundred and twenty-two chapters


    Looking at Sarah Alissa who behaves abnormally in front of her...


    "Love potion..." Ms. Maxim simply gnashed her teeth and uttered the term word by word. As a woman, she absolutely hates this kind of stuff...


    In her opinion, all the potions that force women¡¯s will should disappear in this world...not to mention her most promising student, the seed player of this triwizard competition...


    But now, obviously it''s not the time to be angry... The most important thing is to figure out what kind of love potion those things are, and see if there is any way to save it...


    Thinking of this, Ms. Maxim took out her magic wand and pointed at Dracour: "Tie your hands and feet..."


    Suddenly-Dracul was tied up by an invisible rope, his hands turned on his back, kneeling on the ground... he could no longer move.


    Then, Ms. Maxim turned her head to look at Zhou Ye and said, "Is there anything this bastard gave Sarah to drink?"


    "It''s all here!" Zhou Ye had prepared the evidence for a long time. Just after drinking the black tea for the donkey, his thermos was not returned to Dracul...


    "You did a good job..." Ms. Maxim said, taking the thermos cup in Zhou Ye''s hand, and then shouted to the students, "Everyone is studying by yourself, and you are not allowed to tell what happened here..."


    "Yes, Ms. Maxim..." XN


    The students¡¯ well-behaved attitude made Ms. Maxim nodded in satisfaction, and then she turned her head and said to Zhou Ye: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little guy, I¡¯ll give you an explanation... But now you look at this bastard first, I Go to Professor Adolf and let him see what the ingredients of this potion are and if there is any remedy..."


    "Okay, ma''am..." Zhou Ye nodded. He was anxious for Ms. Maxim to leave. If the principal lady doesn''t leave, how can I play the more popular shows below?


    "I will be back soon..." Ms. Maxim said, holding her magic wand and hurried out of the classroom...


    As Ms. Maxim left, the whole classroom suddenly buzzed...


    In fact, many girls are very happy about Sarah being recruited...not for the Triwizard Tournament, but for Zhou Ye...


    As long as Sarah, one of the natural barriers, disappears... Many girls themselves still have the opportunity to talk to Zhou Ye...


    Even at this moment, some girls were already a little eager to run over, under the guise of comfort...to talk to Zhou Ye.


    At this moment, a burst of wild laughter came out: "Hahahaha..."


    No one else, it was Dracul who was tied to the ground by Ms. Maxim''s spell.


    "Are you desperate? Ye Zhou..." Dracul knew that he was doomed this time, but he didn''t mind that when he was unlucky, he would be unhappy with him."Sarah has fallen in love with me...Look, how much she loves me..."


    At this time, the fake Sarah that the donkey turned into was under the influence of the love potion, adding Dracul¡¯s face. This abnormal behavior was interpreted by Dracul as a deep love that couldn¡¯t help...


    "Really? Are you so sure that Sarah is the one who fell in love with you?" Zhou Ye''s horns showed a mocking smile, so he could watch the last wailing of this life''s failed dog in time.


    "Isn''t that obvious?" Dracul triumphantly motioned with his eyes that he was lying on his body, and added a fake Sarah to touch, and said: "This time you lost... Ye Zhou!"


    "Actually... I forgot to tell you one thing!" Zhou Ye said playfully, "Today I bet Sarah that I used a donkey to turn her into her, Ms. Maxim will definitely not recognize... Unexpectedly-it happened to destroy your conspiracy... I''m so sorry..."


    "You...you are lying...how could there be such a transformation technique..."


    Even though he said so, Dracour looked at the fake Sarah who was behaving abnormally next to him, and he already believed a little...


    "There''s really no way, just let you see..." Zhou Ye said, took out his wand, pointed at the fake Sarah who was adding Delacour and said: "The powerful curse is eliminated!"


    A golden ball of light hit the fake Sarah directly. A girl who was just beautiful and charming, turned into a little donkey with long ears and gray fur in the blink of an eye...


    "No--!" Dracul was really desperate at this time... He didn''t expect that he would have done his best. In the end, this was the result...


    But-what makes him more desperate is still down...


    Although the donkey has shown its original shape, the love potion it drank has not been relieved... You know, this donkey is a male donkey...


    What about love-it is natural to have to... do that...


    Obviously, at this moment the donkey is in a state of deep affection¡ª¡ª


    It shook his long so much, rushing around Dracul, trying to find a suitable place to merge with his love...


    But obviously, the current posture of Drakul, who is kneeling on the ground, is not very convenient for them to merge into one... which makes the donkey a little angry...


    When the donkey is angry, it is very scary... Donkey temper, Donkey temper... That is synonymous with stubbornness.


    Knowing that it won¡¯t work, I have to force it...this is the donkey temper...


    The result-the donkey''s stubborn temper was rewarded, it actually knocked Dracour forward...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 791

    At this time, Dracour, head nod to the ground, his hands behind his back... Only there is a high rise... It''s a natural gun mount.


    "No... Get out of the beast... Stay away from me..." At this time, Dracul also felt that he was facing the biggest crisis in his life. He already felt the thing that was bumping on him...


    The interaction of one person and one donkey caused the girls in the classroom to exclaim one after another...


    Some of them covered their eyes, while others looked at the game of man and donkey with their eyes shining... Obviously, this girl has the potential to be a rotten girl...


    Zhou Ye, who has been standing by and watching the battle, has been using his invisible mental power to help this cute little donkey...or else Dracul would have turned over and begs the crisis...


    Seeing the little donkey yelling anxiously there... Zhou Ye couldn''t help but laugh and curse: "It''s really a brute... But forget it, since you like it, I''m helping you..."


    As Zhou Ye said, he quietly lifted up with his thought power... and then aimed at somewhere...


    "what--!!!!!!!"


    Screaming in this life-it''s really sad for the listener, happy for the listener...


    At least Zhou Ye is very happy right now...


    Seeing a certain despicable man, turning his side under his donkey lover, screaming painfully--how could Zhou Ye be unhappy?


    In the mirrored space, Sarah and Clara couldn¡¯t help but sipped Zhou Ye in a low voice. They witnessed the whole process of Zhou Ye playing Delacour... Although the ending was a bit dirty, in general, they still Very satisfied...


    The bad guy got the reward he deserved, isn''t this the best result yet??


    Chapter one hundred and twenty-three


    "Can you tell me what the hell is going on?" The principal of Boothbarton College, Ms. Maxim is sitting in her principal''s office at this time, with Hogwarts sitting next to her. The principal, Professor Dumbledore and a group of Aurors from the Ministry of Magic...


    "As you can see... I just made a bet with Sarah. The bet is Sarah''s first kiss..." Zhou Ye didn''t care about the increasingly ugly expression on the face of the giantess before him. He didn''t care about Ms. Maxim. Is it right at this time that he is burning with anger, "Who knew but encountered such a thing... It can only be said that... Destiny is really impermanent!"


    As he said, Zhou Ye spread his hands and made a helpless look...


    Shentema''s bet, Shentema''s fate...


    Ms. Maxim''s face became harder and harder to look... In her opinion, this was a trap that had been planned for a long time, and the poor despicable fellow jumped into it by himself... and ended up with that miserable appearance.


    "Sarah...you say!" Ms. Maxim''s tone eased a lot when facing her proud disciple...


    "Yes, madam... everything is just as Ye said, this is just an accident!" Sarah said calmly, "I bet with Ye that his transfiguration will be discovered by the lady, and as a result- But I was lucky enough to escape, I feel very happy!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ...


    Faced with the confession of the seeded player in her academy, Ms. Maxim was also a little helpless. She can''t use the mind of the gods on her proud disciple, right?This is magic that can only be used to treat prisoners, and to use it to treat their own students?That''s too much...


    In the end, Ms. Maxim could only pin all her hopes on the last person involved, and she turned her gaze on Clara Duran who had been standing next to Sarah.


    "Well...maybe what you said is true, but...I still want to know, Miss Duran, what happened to you? Why did Delacour become like you? "Ms. Maxim asked softly, and she felt very distressed for the girl who was also the victim.


    "Yes... Madam!" Clara Dulan looked at Zhou Ye and her girlfriends a little timidly, and then summoned the courage to say, "This morning, I received a letter...an unsigned letter. , In that letter, someone asked me to talk about something in the woods behind the school..."


    "What''s in the letter? Why do you have to go to the woods when you receive the letter? You know... a normal girl will never receive an anonymous letter and go to a remote woods... if that The content of the letter is threatening words, why don¡¯t you give the letter to your teacher and let them deal with it?" A Ministry of Magic Auror-like question that has been standing by the side has driven Clara to a dead end... ¡­


    "I..." Clara really didn''t want to tell the previous black history... She could only look at Zhou Ye with a look of help.


    "Please pay attention to your tone. Clara is a victim, not a suspect..." Zhou Ye stepped forward unwillingly. He stepped forward slightly, blocking Clara''s face, and unceremoniously went back. ."You have such a biased question. I suspect that you are related to the Delacour family. According to the principle of judicial avoidance, I ask you to avoid this question!"


    "You..." The Auror of the Ministry of Magic stared angrily, but was stopped by someone...


    "Battista... As the cousin of the criminal, you really need to avoid this case!" Another slightly older Auror stopped his colleague and was sent to this school as a defender. Among the Aurors where the strong competition is going on safely, he has the highest status, and he has also been secretly entrusted by the minister...The boy named Zhou Ye in front of him is the type who cannot be offended.


    "Huh!" Seeing that his boss was also helping outsiders to speak, Batista snorted angrily and turned to leave...


    However-at this time Zhou Ye was unwilling to let him leave so easily.


    Cut the grass to remove the roots...


    Zhou Ye really didn''t expect that the Delacour family had a distant cousin?Then you can''t let it go...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye said in a cold voice: ¡°The criminal can actually collect all kinds of potions for refining pharmaceutical agents in such a strict school management place. I have reason to suspect that someone is helping him get those refining forbidden drugs. Magicweed, it is clear that this cousin of Dracul is the most suspicious right now!"


    "You... impudent!" Batista shouted angrily, but there was a trace of anxiety in his eyes.


    Zhou Ye, who had been paying attention to this guy, instantly caught the anxiety in Batista''s eyes, and he was also shocked...


    In fact, Zhou Ye just talked about some people getting herbs for Dracul, but he didn''t expect to actually solve the case...


    But thinking about it, it is indeed the case. Whether it is refining compound decoctions or refining fans, emotions and drugs, many of the main medicines in it are prohibited drugs. Under normal circumstances, it is not allowed to use owl mail order...unless the parties go Buy in person at the potion shop, and you have to show your pharmacist certificate...


    But-when refining the potions, Dracul only found his potion teacher and cheated one of the potions, saying that he had no helpers, then it was a bit of a joke...


    "Grab him... he is an accomplice of Dracul!" Zhou Ye yelled, making Batista suddenly panicked. The Auror who was standing next to Batista took out himself without hesitation. Aiming at Batista''s wand is a faint.


    In an instant-Batista was knocked out by magic and collapsed to the ground.


    Chief Auror put away his wand and walked slowly to Batista, who was lying on the ground. He squatted unceremoniously on the ground, and used the mindfulness of panic on Batista...


    After a while, he stood up and said with a heavy expression: "I''m sorry, Ms. Maxim, I didn''t expect this guy to actually participate in his cousin''s private preparation of forbidden drugs... The trouble to your school, I feel very sorry!"


    Ms. Maxim was also stunned by the changes in front of her. Why did school affairs involve the Auror, who was responsible for the maintenance of public order in the Triwizard Tournament??


    "Nothing, this is something that no one wants to see..." Ms. Maxim sighed, waved her hand, and asked, "Then what do you plan to do with this incident now..."


    One thousand one hundred and twenty-four chapters


    Although Ms. Maxim really wanted to deal with this matter internally, it was obviously-it''s no longer possible...


    Since the Auror is involved, the school can no longer handle this incident, and Ms. Maxim can only ask this person''s opinion.


    "For this nasty incident of privately preparing forbidden drugs and abusing potions... Our opinion is!" When the Auror chief said this, he couldn''t help but glance at Zhou Ye... He wanted to see. Looking at Zhou Ye¡¯s attitude, you should know that when he came--the Director of the Department of Law and the Minister of Magic had told him not to make this young man angry...


    Although he didn''t quite understand why the minister and the director told him so, it didn''t matter. As a guy who was promoted much faster than others, he deeply understood one thing-that is-if you are a leader, you must understand and implement it. If you don''t understand, you need to execute.


    Don¡¯t think that if you become a wizard, you will be indifferent to fame and fortune and far away from the world... They also have desires and hopes...


    Ahem-it''s a bit far...


    The Auror chief looked at Zhou Ye, and then said: "The opinion of our Department of Law is that Vic Delacour, who prepared forbidden drugs privately and intended to use the forbidden drugs to harm others, abolished the magic and imprisoned Azkar. Ben... As for Batista who cooperates with him, he will enter Azkaban with his cousin and spend the rest of his life..."


    "This..." Ms. Maxim hesitantly wanted to say... Is this punishment a bit too heavy, she suddenly saw Professor Dumbledore at Hogwarts sitting next to her...


    Seeing Professor Dumbledore, she thought of Voldemort, who is now making trouble in the magic world--


    Voldemort graduated from Hogwarts. It''s no secret... Ms. Maxim thought of Voldemort when she saw Dumbledore, and when she thought of Voldemort, she thought of how much the Voldemort incident had brought to Hogwarts. Blow.

 Movie World Chapter 792

    Thinking of this, Ms. Maxim stopped talking about [the punishment was too heavy] or [he is still a child]. She didn¡¯t want her momentary softheartedness to create a reputation for the future Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Negative news.


    Thinking of this, Ms. Maxim nodded her head, "Well, I agree with the Ministry of Magic''s verdict!"


    "Then I will take these two prisoners back to the Ministry of Magic once... After all, some procedures still need to go through the process!" The Auror chief said, and he glanced at Zhou Ye... He was waiting for Zhou Ye to announce himself. Views.


    "Wait a minute!" Zhou Ye didn''t disappoint him either, and said directly: "I think...this is inhumane if this is done...Since Dracul loves that donkey so much, he even does not hesitate to give it a price. An expensive love potion, so I think...take that donkey away, and keep him locked up is the best...After all, this is love!"


    "..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, everyone in the principal''s office was almost out of joy...


    This Nima-I just don''t plan to let Dracul''s rhythm go...


    Originally, Ms. Maxim thought that the Auror sent by the Ministry of Magic to station in the Academy would never agree to Zhou Ye''s nonsense request, but what she didn''t expect was that the guy actually agreed.


    "Okay...I think this is also a good compensation for Dracul, so that he won''t be lonely in Azkaban!" The Auror chief said, as soon as he motioned to his subordinates, there were several Aurors. Coming up, some went to carry Dracul, who was under a blood stain, some went to lead the little donkey that was spinning around Dracul... There was also one who picked up Batista who fell to the ground. ...


    "Then we will leave temporarily..." The Auror chief will say that the temporary departure is because he will be back after a while. After all, this is an emergency... His real task is to maintain the Triwizard Tournament. Order... Everything else is secondary.


    As a blue flame of Floo powder flashed by...


    The departure of the Aurors caused a lot of empty space in the originally crowded principal''s office...


    "Okay, little guys..." Ms. Maxim rubbed her eyebrows, she was really a little bit heady towards the group of guys headed by Zhou Ye... The whole incident seemed to her to be a trap. , Only the guy named Dracul was stupid and jumped down by himself.


    But anyway... I can only say that Dracour deserves his sins, or that he is self-inflicted...


    On this point, Ms. Maxim does not deny...


    Delacour''s scheming and courage may have been regarded as excellent at his age, but it is a pity that he encountered Zhou Ye, a pervert...


    What a poor guy...


    Thinking of this, Ms. Maxim didn''t bother to ask Zhou Ye and the others... Now that the matter has been concluded, there is no point in searching for those doubts...


    Besides-Ms. Maxim originally disgusted Dracul who refines the forbidden drugs... The reason why I just asked Zhou Ye and them just because I wanted to clarify the whole story...


    "You can go out..." As soon as Ms. Maxim finished speaking, Sarah and Clara laughed and hugged each other. Of course, they did not forget Zhou Ye''s mastermind...


    On the side of the two of them, on Zhou Ye''s cheek, a sweet mouth came...


    Regarding this, the two principals just sat there and watched... did not stop their impulse...


    "Then Ms. Maxim, let''s go out first... Professor Dumbledore, let''s go!"


    After a few people said hello, they quickly left the principal''s office...


    In the entire principal''s office, only Maxim and Dumbledore are left...


    "I really admire you, Professor Dumbledore..." Looking at the quiet office once again, Ms. Maxim sighed and said to Dumbledore: "There is a troublemaker like Ye Zhou, you still It¡¯s not easy to live so happily...How did you discipline him?"


    "Haha..." Dumbledore didn''t say a word from beginning to end. Although Zhou Ye had to show up in this office because he was one of the people involved, he believed that the little guy would take care of everything. ...


    Of course, he didn''t do nothing...


    Dumbledore also noticed the completely different attitude of the Auror chief when he treated Zhou Ye... He was also thinking about the relationship between Zhou Ye and the Ministry...


    But now that Ms. Maxim has asked him, he can no longer pretend to be deaf and dumb."Why do you care about him? Ye Zhou is a good boy. He will manage everything himself and his relationship with others...I never thought about disciplining this child. He is different... ¡­"


    "...I think...I probably understand what you mean, professor!" Ms. Maxim also thought of Zhou Ye since the incident, as if there was no panic on his face... From beginning to end, he was very Calm down... or this kind of kid really doesn''t need discipline, right?


    One thousand one hundred and twenty-five chapters


    Just as the preparations for the Triwizard Tournament are in full swing, in a dilapidated villa far from the crowds in a remote village in the UK far from France...A conspiracy against the Triwizard Tournament is also being staged.


    "My cute little Batty, the news you brought to me is really timely..." said a pale and thin man sitting at the long table in the living room on the first floor, speaking with compliments. : "In that case, the Triwizard Tournament is actually a bait? A bait to lure me into action??"


    "Yes, respectable Dark Lord!" A blond man with a handsome face looked at the pale man in front of him with enthusiasm...


    Perhaps because of his pale face, or perhaps because of his somewhat alienated appearance, it is basically difficult for you to tell how old he is through this face... However, Little Batty knows that he at least has More than fifty years old...because he is Voldemort, a guy who made the entire magical world change color...


    "Our Minister of Magic is really a big-handed person..." There was no expression on Voldemort''s face, his fingers tapped the long mottled table in front of him without a rhythm...


    With his pondering--


    The wizards sitting on both sides of the long table were silent...They knew that this was the habit of their great Dark Lord''s thinking, and now anyone who interrupts his thinking will not end well...


    Deliberately let out the wind to resume the Triwizard Tournament of the three major magic schools...


    He also mobilized almost all the Aurors and watched there...obviously he was setting a trap for himself, a trap that was strong enough to hit him...


    So-what should I do??


    Voldemort''s mind was spinning quickly...


    He knows that although his power seems to be very large, all these are castles in the air based on his extraordinary strength...


    Once something happened to him, then this seemingly huge force in front of him would definitely disappear in the blink of an eye...


    It¡¯s hard to say how many people will be loyal to them then...


    Although he has left six Horcruxes for his immortal plan... But this does not mean that he will easily risk risks and use his life as a bet...


    But-the Triwizard Tournament led by the Ministry of Magic is obviously a demonstration against him. If he dare not show up, then... his reputation for working so hard for so many years will be greatly affected.


    What do you rely on to run rampant in this magical world?Doesn¡¯t it depend on frightening reputation??


    Because of fear-those guys dare not face themselves...


    Because of fear-many people joined themselves...


    It''s even more because of fear-most wizards will perform abnormally when facing themselves and lose to themselves...


    Without fear, how much deterrence he has for the entire magical world, then just two talk... Even many people in his own camp will have some thoughts that shouldn''t be raised... This is what he absolutely does not Allowed.


    The wizards sitting at the long table are quietly waiting for their Dark Lord to make a decision. To sit here, their loyalty has been tested by the Dark Lord...


    "They want to put down their pockets to catch me?" Voldemort''s cold voice sounded again, his tone was soft and gloomy, just like his appearance, making people listen to it once and don''t want to listen to it again... but for sitting To the Death Eaters on both sides of the long table, the voice sounded like an oracle.


    They couldn''t help but sit up straight....waiting for their own Dark Lord to continue speaking.


    "They thought this would force me to show up...?" Voldemort looked at the Death Eaters on both sides of his table and nodded in satisfaction."Do you think I will really show up?"


    "So...sir, what do you mean..." Little Batty said jokingly.


    "Of course I will still appear..." Voldemort smiled coldly, "but not in the arena...but in the Ministry of Magic..."


    Give up attacking the Triwizard Tournament, and instead directly attack the Ministry of Magic??Get paid?Such a move seems to be good...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 793

    This will not only damage the reputation of the Ministry of Magic, but also promote the reputation of the Dark Lord again...


    The eyes of the Death Eaters suddenly lit up...this is also a good practice...


    But at this moment, Voldemort spoke again... "But--!"


    Voldemort''s, but as soon as the word came out, the Death Eaters were taken aback. Could there be other ideas below??


    "But... if we attacked the Ministry of Magic, it doesn''t mean that we will miss the Triwizard Tournament..." Voldemort''s words made the Death Eaters dumbfounded... Attacking two places at the same time?This--manpower seems a bit tight...


    "We are wizards... don''t let mortal thinking trap your thoughts..." Voldemort smiled slightly, he was very satisfied with the expressions of these men...


    "So... the great Dark Lord... what do you mean?" As Voldemort''s loyal loyal, Barty is the most trusted Death Eater, so-he dared to intervene in the question.


    "Our first goal is of course the Ministry of Magic..." Voldemort didn''t care about Barty''s interruption, but continued: "But-we can attack the Ministry of Magic... and then attack the Final Four... ...I guess those Aurors will be tired like dogs..."


    "The Dark Lord is really amazing..."


    "What a great idea..."


    At this time, the Death Eaters also tried their best to throw away their ass and money...


    Voldemort looked at the faces of these Death Eaters with satisfaction. He enjoyed the feeling of being revered, and he even more enjoyed the feeling of being feared... He regarded these Death Eaters as his family... But, he Is the parent of this big family...


    Parents must look like parents. When parents speak, family members must obey unconditionally... This is the family in Voldemort''s mind.


    "Okay... friends, put away your compliments..." Voldemort emptied his palm, and immediately the whole living room was calm again.


    "Then we can start preparing now..." Voldemort said and looked at Little Batty. "Little Batty, you are responsible for monitoring everything in the Ministry. Is there a problem?"


    "As you wish, I will report everything that happened in the Ministry, bit by bit!" Little Barty said unambiguously...


    He does have such confidence, you know, his father is Barty Crouch Sr... is the current deputy director of the Magic Law Enforcement Department... in short, it is the deputy police minister of the magic world...


    As long as he wants to know about any move by the Aurors of the Ministry of Magic, there is nothing he doesn''t know... This is why Voldemort''s Death Eaters can always attack...


    One thousand one hundred and twenty-six chapters


    "Want to play? Who are you going to win????"


    "I think Alissa is good, don''t you think we should suppress the players in our school?"


    "No... don''t be kidding, I still think Fafuna is more powerful, she is the kind of person who looks very majestic!"


    "But Fafna''s odds are too low..."


    "If you want to suppress the upsets, I suggest you suppress Ye Zhou from Hogwarts... He is the youngest of the three contestants... and perhaps the weakest!"


    "No... Absolutely not... I will never press on that playboy..."


    "Hey, admit it, you are envious of jealousy and hate! You are envious of that kid who can live side by side between the two beauties..."


    "Well, I admit that I am envious... So what? Anyway, I will never overpower him to win!"


    Except for his friends, Delacour''s disappearance did not cause any disturbance in the school, because the students were attracted by a more important thing...that was the Triwizard Tournament.


    At this moment¡ªon the lake in the school¡¯s atrium, a piece of the originally clear lake was frozen by the magicians united to perform magic, and then it was built up by large blocks of ice, like a small Colosseum building.


    And all the students of Boothbarton College are happily sitting in the Colosseum built of ice, discussing the upcoming first game with excitement... the opening of the market, the betting ¡ª¡ªNo way, betting is human nature.


    But at this time, in the players room... the three of them who should have been extremely nervous, did not have a sense of urgency for the battle.


    "I heard that for this exam, the Ministry of Magic has transported three dragons of different types from the Romanian Dragon Conservation Area..." Sarah Alissa sat next to Zhou Ye, holding the bag provided by Zhou Ye. Potato chips, said while eating.


    "Really? Are there any dragons?" Jessica Fafna also sat beside Zhou Ye, sending the spicy strips in her hand to her mouth, and said: "I like this snack, Ye... ¡­Do you still have it there?"


    "Of course...enough for you to eat for a hundred years..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "One hundred years... Honey, are you asking me to marry me? I promised..." Fafna''s ability to cut needles is a must.


    But-obviously Sarah won''t do what she wants... "No, I think Ye is just telling you the number of snacks in his hand..."


    "That''s really a pity..." Jessica Fafna was blocked by Sarah, but did not become irritated and confronted Sarah''s needle-point to Maimang as before. Instead, she asked, "Sarah, You haven''t said what kind of dragons there are..."


    Since Jessica has given up on teasing men for the time being, Sarah doesn¡¯t mind telling her the latest information she got. After all, after so long together, the relationship between the two has eased to the level of ordinary friends: ¡°It¡¯s said that there is a Hungarian hornet. , There is another Ukrainian iron belly... well-the last one seems to be the black dragon of the Heshetian Islands!!"


    "Black Dragon of the Heshed Islands?" Jessica sneered at the first two dragons, not caring at all, but only the last dragon caught her attention...


    The black dragon is the most combative of all dragons, especially the black dragon of the Heshed Islands, and the body size of the black dragon of the Heshed Islands is much larger than that of ordinary dragons-which makes it far more dangerous. Super other dragons.


    "Are those guys crazy? How dare you send that guy here...?" Jessica Fafna said with some surprise.


    "Is the Heshidiri black dragon special?" Sarah asked curiously. At least she had never seen such a look on Jessica''s face. Obviously-this Heshidiri black dragon might not be so. Conquerable.


    "The Black Dragon of the Heshed Islands is among all dragons..." Jessica was about to do some science popularization for the two of them, but... the door of the three people''s lounge was opened...


    The principals of the three schools walked in with the director of the International Department of the Ministry of Magic...


    "Lovely girls, lads..." The director of the International Department of the Ministry of Magic is a squat wizard. There is always a smile on his face, which makes people feel very close.


    While greeting the three of them, he took out a small magic pocket from behind, "Now, the first test you have been waiting for is coming. We have prepared three different dragons for you. Maybe it''s better to reassure, and some are more deadly, so...the time to test your luck has arrived...Come to me to catch lots!"


    "I''ll come first..." Jessica stood up without letting her do her part, walked to the chief who was holding the magic pocket, and put her hand in the magic pocket without hesitation...


    Jessica was the first to rush over, not because she wanted to cheat and got the easiest dragon to deal with. On the contrary, she wanted to get the black dragon from the Heshed Islands that was the hardest to deal with...


    For nothing else, just to prevent her marriage partner from facing such a brutal dragon, although she herself is not sure of winning against the black dragon of the Heshed Islands...but-protecting her lover is the law The nature in Fu Na¡¯s blood line...The people in their family can always protect their lover without leaking...


    But-to Jessica''s disappointment... She was in her pocket and stirred with her hands for a long time, during which she caught several dragons, but none of them gave her the feeling of huge size...


    "Little girl, can you please hurry up..." The director is already a little impatient, because this girl from the Fafna family has been rummaging in her pocket for almost five minutes...


    "I see..." In desperation, Fafna could only take out a dragon casually, a Hungarian hornet with thorns all over its body... This kind of dragon is aggressive, but To Fafna, it wasn''t a difficult guy to deal with.


    Then Sarah went up to the lottery... She caught a Ukrainian iron belly. Although this dragon is huge, its temperament is relatively docile... Even after training, it can be used as a mount...


    Then, the remaining dragon, don¡¯t ask, of course it belongs to Zhou Ye... The black dragon of the Heshed Islands belongs to Zhou Ye¡¯s test...


    "Each of you will face your own test... and every dragon has a golden egg under your body. I hope you get that golden egg intact... because that is a symbol of your success. , It is the clue to your next level..." Ms. Maxim looked at everyone and said: "Then in the order of the lottery just now, the game is ready to start..."


    Although Ms. Maxim was very serious, in fact, Sarah and Jessica were not listening at all. They both looked at Zhou Ye with worried eyes... To them, victory is important, but More importantly-the boy''s safety, won the game, but hurt him... Then they would rather not win this victory.


    "Don''t worry... I''ll be fine!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly at the two women...


    But his persuasion was obviously not very useful, Sarah and Jessica were still very worried...until¡ªthe shouts rang out, and it was the audience of the game shouting the names of the warriors who were about to participate in the game in unison.


    Favna¡ªFavna¡ªFavna¡ªFavna...


    Chapter one hundred and twenty seven

 Movie World Chapter 794

    "Wait for my return... Ye, we must come up with a way!" Jessica Fafna had to play, and she walked towards the entrance of the game, while instructing her marriage partner...


    "Ye... don''t worry, Jessica and I will definitely think of a way!" Sarah also persuaded Zhou Ye...


    She didn''t expect that Zhou Ye was the last to get the lottery... Listening to Fafuna''s meaning, it is obvious that the black dragon drawn by Zhou Ye is not a good thing...


    "I''m fine... don''t worry!" Zhou Ye didn''t care about the Hesheidan black dragon. To him... it doesn''t matter what dragons are, it''s all reptiles anyway...


    "I hope..." Of course, Sarah knew that Zhou Ye was great, but no matter how great he was, he was only a thirteen-year-old boy... To be honest, Sarah and Jessie knew that Zhou Ye was only thirteen years old. Jia feels dumbfounded...


    However, they did not alienate Zhou Ye because of his age. For them, love means love... Age is not important, but they didn''t expect Zhou Ye to be younger than them...


    So Sarah and Jessica would now show off the demeanor of a young lady in front of Zhou Ye intentionally or unintentionally...the appearance of taking care of Zhou Ye as a younger brother... Zhou Ye was very uncomfortable.


    "Okay, let''s take a look at Jessica''s game too..." Zhou Ye said, a little hand of Sarah, walking towards the door... where you can see the scene in the court through the player channel...


    And at this moment-Jessica Fafna in the field... is standing in front of a huge dragon...


    In front of the three-story dragons who are lying on the ground, even Jessica Fafna, who is a little over one meter tall, is like a small one...


    It¡¯s just that Jessica Favna¡¯s delicate little face is covered with frost at this time...Although this expression is very suitable for Jessica Favna, who has Yujie Fan... But, obviously she is now The mood is very bad.


    Just now, Jessica Favna negotiated with the Ukrainian iron belly through Dragon Whisper, hoping to resolve it peacefully and get the golden egg under it, but obviously¡ªthis Ukrainian iron belly is not so easy to negotiate. Lord, there is a very tired feeling, anyway, no matter what Fafuna says, it just doesn¡¯t want to hand over the golden egg under him...


    Jessica Fafna was already a little angry... She was filled with the fact that her marriage partner was about to face the most combative black dragon, and she had no time to talk too much with this Lapi Dragon. ...


    "You annoyed me, beast..." Jessica laughed angrily, and with her soaring anger - Jessica''s eyes turned into golden dragon eyes, and her cold eyes were fixed on the Ukrainian iron belly...


    This Ukrainian iron belly obviously also noticed the strange appearance of the villain in front of him. From Favna¡¯s emotionless dragon pupils, it felt threatened... so its dragon head was raised high, its front paws dead. He grabbed the thick ice, obviously--this is a posture of preparing to attack...


    However, the next scene shocked the Ukrainian iron belly...


    I saw Jessica Favna¡¯s long red hair without wind, and her mouth let out a stern roar like a dragon... With Jessica Favna¡¯s roar, behind her In the clothes, there seems to be something bulging out...


    Until, there was a stab of fabric tearing, and a pair of dragon wings that were more than ten meters long after spreading tore the clothes on her back like a sickle, and stretched out directly...


    "This¡ªthis is¡ªhalf-dragon??" Professor Dumbledore sitting in the referee''s bench was also a little surprised...


    The Fafuna clan, if the concentration of the dragon bloodline in the body reaches a certain standard, they can half-dragon their body...After the half-dragonized Fafna clan, the increase in strength can be said to increase by a geometric multiple. of¡­¡­


    High magic resistance, high strength, high mobility, high recovery ability... plus dragon fire skills... this kind of Fafuna clan is simply invincible...


    "Of course..." The principal of the Durmstrang School who is also the referee, Professor Luno Corgi smiled triumphantly: "You know, Jessica is the first heir of the next generation of patriarchs of the Fafna family... She was checked out when she was six years old, and she had the blood of the ancestral..."


    Just as the principals on the stage were discussing there... Jessica Favner in the audience had already jumped into the air. The wand that she was holding in her hand was gone, replaced by a long wand. The three-meter giant sickle...


    The shape of the sickle is a bit strange. Its sickle blade seems to be polished by a huge claw, and the shimmering blade seems to have some mottled blood...


    And when Jessica Fafner took out this giant sickle...


    The Ukrainian iron belly on the ground suddenly seemed to have encountered a natural enemy, buried his head in the ground, shivering...


    "That was made from the claws of the first generation of dragons [Devil''s Regret]??" Ms. Maxim couldn''t keep calm anymore, she couldn''t help standing up and said in surprise.


    "The regret of the dragon?" Hearing what Ms. Maxim said, the director of the International Department was taken aback. Then he hurriedly stood up and shouted: "You have passed this game...Favna Classmates...you are merciful..."


    However-he said this a bit late...


    Because Jessica Favna has waved her long dragon wings, like a black lightning, rushing towards the Ukrainian iron belly...the moment it crosses the Ukrainian iron belly-the long sickle suddenly I waved it out...In the blink of an eye, an extremely hideous head fell off, and the Ukrainian iron belly became a Ukrainian dead belly...


    The whole venue was suddenly silent...


    After a while, a burst of cheers resounded throughout the college...


    [Dragon Slayer... Dragon Slayer... Dragon Slayer... Dragon Slayer...]


    Such shouts are endless...


    However, Jessica Favna didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to the yells of those guys. She directly picked up the golden egg under the Ukrainian iron belly, and with one stroke of her hand, she signaled that she had obtained the mission goal, and then she waved her wings quickly. Back to the players lounge.


    Jessica Fafna was gone...the Director of the International Department was almost crying... This Nima just borrowed a few dragons from the conservation area, and I have to change it back later... ¡­


    Now, the dragon is gone...what should I do??How would he explain to the person in charge of the dragon conservation area...At the beginning, he promised that these dragons would never be damaged... But in a blink of an eye, one died... What should I do??


    At this time, Jessica Fafuna didn¡¯t care about that much... She walked up to Zhou Ye so carelessly, looked down at her lover who was half a head shorter than herself, and said, ¡°I¡¯m back... dear of¡­¡­"


    Chapter one hundred and twenty-eight


    "I''m back, my dear!" Don''t look at Jessica Fafner''s carefree appearance, in fact, her heart is full of anxiety and anxiety...


    If possible, she would never want to show her appearance in front of Zhou Ye...


    When she was a child, because of her unintentional half-dragonization, the little friends in the family alienated her because of jealousy, while the little friends outside the family called her little monster because of her strange appearance...


    Jessica Fafner really didn¡¯t want to show her ugly appearance to her future husband...


    However, after she had just transformed because of the boiling dragon blood in her body, the ending was irreversible...


    Although he made a carefree appearance and stood in front of Zhou Ye... In fact, as long as Zhou Ye showed a look of disgust, Jessica Fafuna would be sad to heartbreak...


    This reception is so-called-the person you love the most can hurt you the most...


    Jessica Fafuna has even made up her mind. As long as Zhou Ye shows any trace of disgust or disgust on her face, she will abandon the game and grab Zhou Ye directly and forcibly take him back to the Fafna family... ¡­


    Even if Zhou Ye will be resentful in the future, she can''t care about so much...


    Because - she really loves Zhou Ye and she loves it too much...


    But Zhou Ye''s actions made Jessica Fafuna feel unspeakable...


    I saw¡ªZhou Ye, who saw the half-dragon transformed Jessica, didn¡¯t fall backwards as she thought she was scared...not even a trace of disgust in her eyes...Instead, she moved forward and made progress. Curiously touched Jessica¡¯s forehead, there was a red diamond-shaped scale, that was Jessica Fafna¡¯s inverse scale... "Is this scale real??"


    "Yes...yes...really..." Jessie Jiaqiang resisted the urge to punch Zhou Ye away and said...


    This is not because Zhou Ye was angry and touched his own Niqin, but Niqin was like the most secret part of a girl to Jessica. In such a place, Jessica could let Zhou Ye touch it. It''s very telling...


    "Very beautiful..." Zhou Ye really feels that Jessica Fafuna is very beautiful at this moment. The originally awe-inspiring Yujie Fan, coupled with this change, feels a little bit more like a god of war. This red diamond-shaped scale on the top adds a bit of charm and charm to Jessica...


    "Really, really? My dear...you really...I am...beautiful like this?" Jessica Fafna widened her eyes in disbelief. There was a ball in her eyes. The mist is condensing...


    She has heard... such as--[What a powerful body]...[What an ugly monster]...[What a disgusting monster]...etc...


    [Beautiful] Such a comment... it was the first time she heard it, and it was the first time she heard such a comment, and it was also a comment from her marriage partner...


    At this moment, Jessica Fafna couldn''t help her agitated mood anymore, stretched out her hands, hugged Zhou Ye tightly in her arms, and bowed her head...Don''t hold back the man she identified in this life... ¡­


    "Hey-Jessica... I said I''m not allowed to sneak away..."


    Sarah who was on the side was really anxious and angry... Everyone said it was fair and the betting agreement was set... This Jessica sneaked away... It would be too bad...

 Movie World Chapter 795

    However, facing Jessica, who forcibly refused to talk to Zhou Ye, she had no choice...


    Why did Jessica have a pair of big cheating wings... That pair of dragon wings spread out more than ten meters long, tightly wrapped the two inside, completely isolated from the outside into two worlds...


    Sarah is really anxious and can''t help it...unless she uses her wand...


    But now Sarah can no longer use her magic wand...because her name has begun to ring outside...


    It''s her turn to play¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Sarah stomped her little feet bitterly, and shouted: "I don''t care... Ye, you will give me a mouthful after I come back in victory..."


    After speaking, Sarah, regardless of whether Zhou Ye heard it or not, went straight to the contestant channel...


    What she will face is a Hungarian hornet. Although this dragon is only half the size of a Ukrainian iron belly, its aggressive character is obviously not an easy target to defeat...


    However, Sarah has absolute confidence...


    Standing in front of this dragon with a body of more than ten meters long, Sarah took out her magic wand and pointed it at the Hungarian hornet, which was a magic to appease the dragon...


    The blue magic light shone on the hungarian hornet covered with spikes, making its hideous face a little more calm...


    Then, Sarah did not hesitate to use a [Charm] on herself...


    At this moment, it''s incredible...


    The audience on the court couldn''t help but marvel... Sarah, who originally had Veeva blood, possessed extreme charm, plus the charm she used on herself...


    At this moment, all the students of Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, both men and women, are going crazy...


    There are even people who want to jump over the railings and jump into the Colosseum...to touch their goddess. If Professor Dumbledore hadn''t coughed gently, someone might have jumped down...


    When Sarah, who had applied the charm, walked in front of the Hungarian hornet, the ferocious and aggressive dragon had already cleverly lowered her head, just like a puppy that Sarah had raised...


    This made the director of the International Department sitting on the stage gratified...Ma Dan''s, this dragon was finally saved, if another one died, he would really be depressed...


    When Sarah easily got the golden egg from the Hungarian tree wasp and lifted the golden egg high, the entire small Colosseum suddenly burst into cheers...


    Sarah didn''t care about enjoying her own cheers. For her, these cheers were far less than Zhou Ye''s mouthpiece. Don''t let her be moved...


    Just as she walked back to the contestant''s lounge, what she saw was Jessica still holding Zhou Ye...


    But this time, the two of them were not arguing¡ªJessica just hugged Zhou Ye from behind, and at the same time surrounded him with her wings, it looked like a big sister was hugging her younger brother. a feeling of.


    "I won... Ye, what about my mouth..." Sarah unceremoniously walked to Zhou Ye and asked for the reward of her victory...


    Of course Zhou Ye will not be stingy... In the face of such a beautiful Veeva, can you still bear to refuse?Stop teasing... it''s totally impossible... unless he is not a man...


    Zhou Ye gently pulled away Fafuna¡¯s arms and wings, spreading his arms, and without hesitation, he hugged Sarah who was showing her charm at this time, and then bowed his head and stopped talking. Little Veeva...


    Jessica Fafna stood aside with a smile, her heart had been completely conquered by Zhou Ye...Moreover, she did not reject Sarah. Through this time of getting along, she felt that Sarah was a good one. The girl, although a little arrogant, but very kind...


    Be the lover of your own marriage contractor-that is very suitable...


    One thousand one hundred and twenty-nine chapters


    When the two women were there, one lingering and the other watching...time slipped away without knowing it...


    When Zhou Ye''s name rang outside, Sarah and Jessica suddenly came across... It turned out that the two of them had lost all their time because they were jealous and demanding victory from their little boyfriend. Don¡¯t worry about such trivial matters...


    I simply forgot, what my little boyfriend is about to face is-among the three dragons, the most ferocious and combative black dragon from the Heshed Islands...


    Sarah and Jessica panicked until the shouts of [Ye¡¤Zhou¡ª¡ªYe¡¤Zhou¡ª] sounded outside...


    "Ye... or you give up..." Sarah said with a blush still full of small faces, and said with a slight breath: "Even if the final winner is me...I will agree to let Fafna Be your lover...at most...at most, I can''t see it..."


    This is the biggest concession Sarah can make...


    She didn''t want her boyfriend to lose her life because of being frustrated with herself... Then-between her and Jessica, there would be no winner... Because without Zhou Ye, all their efforts would be lost. Lost its original meaning...


    "That''s what I want to say..." Jessica also persuaded Zhou Ye at the same time, "Give up... my dear, because I will never let you risk... even if... you will hate me in the future. the same¡­¡­"


    With that said, Jessica showed her magic wand...Dragon''s RegretThis kind of inauspicious magic weapon, Jessica didn''t want to use her lover''s body at all...so she could only use the magic wand...


    "Yes... Ye, give it up!" At this moment, Sarah actually had the same heart as Jessica, took out her magic wand and pointed at Zhou Ye...


    She would rather bear the nickname of a coward on her own man than to lose her...


    You can say that women are selfish, women are emotional...


    But-this is exactly the portrayal of most women, they would rather live a poor and peaceful life than their men go out to work hard for life day and night, of course-the premise is that this woman really Love you...


    Zhou Ye looked at the two magic wands pointing at him...I felt dumbfounded. Isn''t the strength that he revealed not strong enough?Why do these two girls still consider themselves weak??


    Although the two girls pointed their magic wands at them, Zhou Ye didn''t feel angry at all. All he had was deeply moved...


    Such women may not be the ones who love you the most, but they are definitely the ones who love you the most...


    "Fool... just a mere dragon... Do you need to be so nervous?" Zhou Ye sighed and said...


    "No... honey, you don''t understand the power of the black dragon from the Heshe Dali Islands..." Jessica bit her lower lip, and a trace of fear leaked from the golden dragon eyes that had not faded... "I used to Faced with the black dragons of the Heshed Islands... it is a desperate creature... Don''t treat them as ordinary dragons..."


    "Yeah... Ye, Jessica and I don''t want you to have an accident... So, give up..." Although Sarah didn''t know how powerful the Hesheidan black dragon was,... she believed that Fafna would never aimlessly. ...A dragon that makes Fafuna feel tough, she doesn''t think her little boyfriend can easily defeat...


    "Trust me...get ready for my victory...wait for me to come back!" Zhou Ye really didn''t want to say anything to the two girls who were worried about him...because outsiders had already begun to urge him to appear...


    After saying this, Zhou Ye turned around and walked towards the passage...


    "Fainted..." X2


    These two girls are not talking about fun, as long as they think that something is threatening their boyfriend''s life, they don''t mind letting their boyfriend sleep well and then absent from the game...


    Even if they attacked the contestants'' notoriety on their backs, they absolutely regretted...


    However-the magic light from the two wands hit Zhou Ye''s back, but passed through without stopping... Obviously, it was just an afterimage...


    "No..." X2


    At this time, cheers had already sounded outside-those Zhou Ye fans shouted Zhou Ye''s name loudly. In this case-only when Zhou Ye appeared on the scene, would there be...


    The two women didn¡¯t care about investigating what method Zhou Ye used, the afterimages left behind, hurriedly opened their long legs and rushed towards the exit of the contestant¡¯s passage...


    Even if you can''t keep Zhou Ye in a safe place, you must rush forward when he is in danger... and block a fatal blow for him.


    What do you mean by caring??This is called care and chaos...


    The two silly girls have completely forgotten the principals of the three academies sitting on the referee''s bench... even more forget, there is Professor Dumbledore who is known as the greatest magician of all time...


    When the two rushed to the exit of the contestant passage, they were stupid when they saw the black dragon in the arena...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 796

    It was a black dragon occupying half of the arena. The ferocious dragon had two long dragon horns on both sides, but one of them was short in half, and it also had two dragon horns behind it. The long dragon fins are like a lady¡¯s long hair braids. There seems to be a boring feeling in her half-opened and half-closed red dragon eyes, as if looking at anything can¡¯t help...


    Although this Heshediri black dragon looks a little lazy, no one dares to underestimate it...not to mention its size, just its nostrils that spew out sparks from time to time...and the size of Zhou Ye''s height A pair of long fangs makes people stay away from it...


    "Oh my god... this... this is Elizabeth... Oh my god... how dare they let her out..." Seeing the half-broken horn on the forehead of this black dragon from the Heshed Islands, Jessica Fah Fu Na couldn''t help but exclaimed...


    "You... what do you say it''s called...?" Sarah Alissa didn''t understand Jessica''s words a bit, and couldn''t help asking back.


    "That black dragon is called Elizabeth Bartori..." Jessica muttered, the expression in her eyes gradually faded, and the expression in her eyes, as if dead, gave people an indescribable sense of horror... "That is A murderous dragon, it is said that... this female black dragon from the Heshetian Islands was not gregarious from birth. It not only killed three breeders, but also ate a dozen males of its kind...even in the dragon sanctuary , Her reputation is enough to scare the newcomer breeders into the bird pants..."


    "Because of her cruelty...so-a breeder named her after the bloody countess of the fifteenth century to reveal her cruelty...Oh my god, which bastard brought her here... ...This is not a match...this is a murder..." Jessica said that she was about to rush into the Colosseum to stop this match that seemed to her to be completely murder...


    But her hand was held tightly by Sarah... "Don''t worry, Jessica... Ye has nothing to do... You see, he seems to have absolute confidence in this guy..."


    On the other side-in the office of the Minister of Magic in the United Kingdom, Lamia is holding her chin in one hand and turning the quill in her hand with the other... "I hope my father will like the gift I gave in the past... Dad doesn''t often Say, is it a pity not to have a horse that pulls the wind? I don¡¯t know if the black dragon named Elizabeth meets his standards...I can¡¯t go and cheer my father, I¡¯m really depressed... Voldemort, you appear quickly Right..."


    Chapter one hundred and thirty


    Not to mention Lamia at the headquarters of the British Ministry of Magic... Just talk about the current Zhou Ye...


    At this time, Zhou Ye, standing in front of this black dragon named Elizabeth Bartoli, he felt very satisfied... Lamia had already passed the news to him... In the first game, there will be A surprise for him.


    Now, he did receive this surprise...


    A dragon mount... a good mount...


    To be a man, he must ride the strongest horse and play with the most beautiful woman...


    There is no shortage of women Zhou Ye, but horses and things are a bit too few...Even if his garage is full of various sports cars, Zhou Ye''s wishes have not been met...


    In fact, Zhou Ye prefers the guardian dragon and sister black dragon in World of Warcraft...


    You know, when playing World of Warcraft, Black Dragon sister, Onyxia Ke has always been his resentment... He has brushed out all the epic mounts that can be brushed out, whether it is Zug''s tiger or black tank. ...He really has everything, even if it is the nightmare mount of the headless knight, he also has...


    But only Black Dragon sister Onyxia has always been the eternal pain in his heart...


    Of course, he did brush it out... but at the moment it was brushed out, his house was out of power...


    Later, no matter how he contacted the customer service, the customer service did not admit that the black dragon sister dropped a mount in that CD... And, since then, he has never seen Onyxia mount again... whenever he sees someone When the black dragon sister with long eyelashes and curved dragon horns passed by him, he couldn''t wait to bite someone...


    The black dragon in front of me is similar to Onyxia''s mount with seven points, except for her color and a broken dragon horn, it is basically a black dragon sister who is alive...


    "Little baby... let''s go with brother..." Zhou Ye rubbed his hands, smiled, and forced him towards the black dragon...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye is just like a wet and salty uncle who abducts little Lolita...No way, you can''t afford to hurt the resentment of hundreds of CDs...


    "Huh..." As Zhou Ye approached, the black dragon named Elizabeth slightly raised his head, which was the size of a truck''s head, and the dragon''s eyes that had been half-opened and half-closed also stared roundly. , A pair of Zhou Ye approached, he was about to swallow Zhou Ye''s momentum.


    But would Zhou Ye be afraid of it?Just kidding...A guy who dared to single out the five gods of the universe would be afraid of a little black dragon??That would be too nonsense...


    Elizabeth looked depressed at this villain who kept approaching her...


    Although this villain does not look big, even a bit smaller than the few breeders he swallowed, but...this villain gives her a strong sense of oppression...


    It was so strong that Elizabeth felt a sense of fear...


    It''s as if the two body types are reversed...


    The villain opposite is a Big Mac, and she is the poor creature who should be shivering...


    Although knowing that it is definitely not a wise move to extend one''s minions to such a powerful existence, but-the rebellious Elizabeth doesn''t care about so many...


    When she was still a little dragon, she dared to bite the adult male dragon who wanted to bully herself, all over her body and scurry with her tail sandwiched... Zhou Ye''s strength was not the reason she had to surrender...


    Thinking of this, Elizabeth slowly opened her huge dragon eye, a trace of flame illuminating the ice-cast ground in front of Zhou Ye through the black blood basin...


    "No...Ye, surrender... Please..." A stern cry sounded, it was not someone else, it was Jessica Fafna standing at the entrance of the contestant...


    In Jessica¡¯s view, this murderous black dragon, who has slaughtered too many people, is ready to kill her lover as a snack... At this moment, she is almost crazy...


    Facing Jessica''s cry, Zhou Ye just smiled at her slightly, then waved his hand to indicate that he was okay... Then he continued to walk towards his mount substitute... "Little dragon, be good... Go home with brother ..."


    "Oh-" Elizabeth also moved at this time. With a dragon chant, a fan-shaped flame five meters wide came out of her mouth... only towards Zhou Ye...


    "Breath...I know this trick..." Facing Elizabeth''s breath, Zhou Ye just smiled, and instead of retreating, he rushed to Elizabeth''s face, and then held down her huge dragon. ...All of a sudden, her dragons were pressed together.


    "Woo..." Elizabeth is so wronged... I have never seen such a bully of the dragon. She is obviously not big, but the strength is amazing... Don''t give her any idea of ??breaking free...


    Just when Elizabeth was about to fight to the death and would rather die than surrender... she suddenly saw Zhou Ye''s eyes...


    What kind of eyes are those...so dark...like two endless black holes, as if to suck in her soul...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s eyes, Elizabeth gradually stopped her struggle...Finally, she cleverly slumped at Zhou Ye''s feet, and a faucet the size of a truck head gently rubbed Zhou Ye''s hand. It''s like a dogged dog...


    This change made everyone look at it...


    Everyone in the stands was stupid at this moment...


    When they thought about it, Zhou Ye used magic to put this Heshedrian black dragon to sleep, or just do it with a real sword and a gun, it didn¡¯t matter... Even the Heshedari black dragon chasing Zhou Ye on the scene. Foreseen...


    Only did not foresee such a situation...


    Is this the Heshidiri black dragon known for his brutal character??Is this a domestic pet dog??


    Sarah Alissa and Jessica Fafna were even more sluggish on the spot...


    "Jessica...what do you call this black dragon?? Elizabeth Bartoli??" Sarah murmured.


    "No...I think I admitted to the wrong dragon..." Jessica Fafna said with straight eyes, "Or this is just the sister of the Killing Dragon..."


    On the other hand, Zhou Ye smiled on his face in the venue, his mental position was still so easy to use...not only for women, but also for pets and mounts...


    "I heard that your name is Elizabeth?" Zhou Ye stroked Elizabeth''s head, holding the cold scales in his tentacles to give him a slippery feeling... "It''s a good name... But if I want to carry As for you, you are always such a big body, a little too conspicuous..."


    "Woo..." Elizabeth whispered a little bit sadly, saying repeatedly, [Master, don''t abandon me...]


    "Don''t worry... I will never abandon you... a rare mount..." Zhou Ye said, turning over and standing on Elizabeth''s head..., holding the pair of dragon horns of Elizabeth, shouting Said: "Fly, Elizabeth..."


    "Oh-!" Elizabeth raised her head, and after a long roar, she forced her limbs and broke free of the iron chains that were tied to her hind limbs with the thickness of an adult''s wrist, and then waved her wings... With a kick on both legs, he flew into the sky...


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirty One


    "Another...and another one..." The director of the International Department of the Ministry of Magic felt that today''s Triwizard Tournament really tested his fragile heart...


    First, a cherished Ukrainian iron belly was directly beheaded by the girl from the Fafna family... The second Hungarian hornet was nothing serious... It was just a charm...


    But this third black dragon from the Heshetian Islands, named Elizabeth Bartoli, broke free from the shackles and flew away... Oh my god, how would he explain to the group of guys in the dragon sanctuary?


    Tell them...the dragons they handed over to them will die and run??

 Movie World Im King Chapter 797

    These words sounded a little absurd to him...


    As if he could see the anxious mood of the Secretary-General, Professor Albus Dumbledore, the principal of Hogwarts, stroked his long beard lightly, and persuaded: "There should be nothing, after all¡ª ¡ªMy student is still on the black dragon, I think he should be playful, so he went for a drive on the black dragon..."


    "I hope so... I hope so..." The head of the International Department took out a handkerchief to wipe the sweat off his forehead, and casually agreed with...


    At this moment, he sincerely hoped that Dumbledore was a master of prophecy. In this way, he would be happier...


    But apparently¡ªProfessor Dumbledore is a powerful magician... But the magic of the prophecy system is very weird and requires a special bloodline to be successful in practice. Obviously¡ªDumbledore does not possess such a skill. Bloodline...


    After a while-a guy with a telescope sitting in the stands shouted: "He''s back... Ye Zhou, he''s back..."


    Following his yelling, the students also raised their necks one after another and looked towards the sky...


    I saw a silver ray flashing, and a figure stepping on a silver-white streamlined flying broom appeared in mid-air. As he got closer, the students in the stands could see his figure clearly without using binoculars. ...


    "Where is the black dragon from the Heshedrian Islands? Why is it that only Ye Monday came back?"


    Such a voice filled the Colosseum...


    When the Director of the International Department heard this, he suddenly snorted in his heart... Damn, I''m really afraid of something...


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already flown into the arena, picked up the golden egg that was left on the ground... Then raised his hand high, and a burst of cheers resounded throughout the Colosseum...


    Although this game is not as exciting as the first two games, but-you know, in this game, Zhou Ye is facing the Hesheidian black dragon, who is known for his brutality... it is far more dangerous than the first two fire-breathing dragons. Many.


    Besides, it was directed at Zhou Ye''s appearance... Those girls from Boothbatten College of Witchcraft and Wizardry would not be stingy with their cheers and applause... It''s the nature of girls to look at their faces...


    The Director of the International Department of the Ministry of Magic, who was sitting in the referee''s seat, ignored his own image. He hurriedly stood up and shouted at Zhou Ye below with amplifying magic: "Ye¡¤Zhou classmate...that Hirsch Where is the Black Dragon of the Tiree Islands? Why are you alone?"


    "Black Dragon of the Heshediri Islands?" Zhou Ye looked like he didn''t know why. After a while, he suddenly said, "It flew away..."


    "How can you make it fly away..." The Secretary-General was already a little flustered... It''s better to die than to fly away. It can be said to be a race accident if it is dead, and it is also a race accident if it flies away, but This accident is a bit too big...The Aurors who can''t say that they can''t watch the scene will all be dispatched to search for the black dragon from the Heshed Islands that escaped...


    "Of course... I''m not sure of winning..." Zhou Ye blinked his eyes, looked at the Lord Secretary and said, "Don''t you think that - with me, I haven''t even passed the assessment of a senior wizard? The student of, can you subdue that huge black dragon from the Heshed Islands?? Or do you have such strength??"


    "I..." Lord Secretary was dumbfounded. What Zhou Ye said was too reasonable... He couldn''t say a word of rebuttal. Besides, he didn''t have the strength to subdue the black dragon from the Heshed Islands...


    Now all he can do is leave the seat in a hurry, and then rush to the Aurors not far away, hoping that they can take action and hunt down the black dragon from the Heshed Islands...


    Seeing the back of the director hurriedly leaving, Zhou Ye bends his horns slightly, joking...you want to take out what you put in your pocket?Don''t even think about it...


    Why did Elizabeth fly up just now... just to be able to black out Elizabeth... or else let her mount return to the dragon sanctuary?Stop making trouble... Zhou Ye has no habit of taking things out of his pocket...


    Holding the golden egg, Zhou Ye walked briskly to the entrance of the contestant''s passage... There, there are two lovely girls who are like husband stones, waiting for him to come back...


    As soon as he walked into the passage, Sarah and Jessica rushed over from left to right, but¡ªthey didn¡¯t give Zhou Ye a victory...but one on each side, shining on Zhou Ye¡¯s shoulders. Bit down hard...


    "Hey...what are you doing...?" Zhou Ye stretched out his hands helplessly and embraced the two girls...


    "Tell you not to listen to us..."


    "I told you to go on an adventure..."


    "Do you know... our hearts are almost broken by you..."


    Sarah and Jessica are very close at this moment, each person vomits all the grievances in their hearts... They are biting, in fact, they didn''t use too much force... If they were too forceful, they would not be willing.


    But it''s also because they didn''t use their strength...If they were really hard, the first to be broken would be the two girls...


    "Okay... don''t worry, I''ll be fine..." In the face of the two people''s concerns, Zhou Ye can only say this...


    But-any language is pale at this time, far inferior to showing the appropriateness with actions, Zhou Ye also thinks so, and does so...


    After saying that, he unceremoniously confronted Jessica on the left hand side...and Sarah on the other side became dissatisfied, and she also squeezed her little head into the two of them. In the meantime, I asked Zhou Ye for the reward he was terrified of...


    Seeing that her reward was snatched by Sarah, Jessica didn¡¯t want to. She also followed Sara¡¯s way and squeezed over... Suddenly, the three of them hugged each other... Zhou Ye¡¯s little scorpion was really a little bit. Busy, after kissing this and that, after kissing that and kissing this...


    Hey, man, it''s normal to be busy...


    Chapter one hundred and thirty-two


    The scores of the three in this game-respectively: Jessica Favna-eight points.


    Sarah Alissa-Ten


    Zhou Ye-Eight Points


    Why do Jessica and Zhou Ye get eight points??The answer is obvious...Because of the two of them, one beheaded the dragon, the other lost the dragon... The two points deducted are the resentment of the head of the International Department of the Ministry of Magic.


    Although Dumbledore and Runo Corgi were very dissatisfied with this, they argued for reasons... But the Director of the International Department, as one of the judges, said that he would not spit anything... In the end, he had to give up...


    Instead, it was Zhou Ye and Jessica, who didn''t care that their score was two points lower than Sarah...


    These two points can only allow Sarah to establish a certain advantage in the next game. It does not represent the final victory. Besides-to win, it depends on the last game, the triwizard trophy competition...


    After the game, there was a grand dinner¡ªin the dinner, although many students from Boothbatten wanted to celebrate with Sarah, congratulations on her winning the first best game, but... there was no chance.


    Because Sarah mingled with Zhou Ye and Jessica the whole time, the three of them have been in the same situation for a long time...Of course, now there is also a girlfriend and friend of Sarah, Clara...


    The four people gathered in a group, chatting and laughing in a low voice at the dinner, Clara¡¯s mouth popped out a surprise exclamation from time to time¡ª¡ª


    "Gosh, really?"


    "You really don''t have the interface?"


    "What? Don''t you three interface together?"


    "Gosh..."


    "It''s nothing to make a fuss..." Sarah nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, looked at her best friend, and said with a smile: "When Ye faced the murderous black dragon, I thought a lot... if the price of victory If it is to put Ye in danger, I would rather not have such a victory!"


    After Sarah said these words, she couldn''t help but look at Jessica Fafna who was nestling on the other side of Zhou Ye.


    "Yes...so we decided, no matter who wins...we will never leave each other!" Jessica nodded, her awe-inspiring little face with a trace of fear, "I can''t imagine if I lose What will happen after Ye..."


    "But... the magic contract you made..." Clara said hesitantly. She didn''t know if she should remind the three of them that they used the magic contract...


    "It''s okay!" Zhou Ye tightened his arms, bringing the two women closer to his body."There is always room for things like contracts... and, if it doesn''t work... it won''t be enough for me to win!"


    "......Don''t take risks anymore..." X2


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the two girls immediately became unwilling, their pretty eyebrows stood upside down, and their apricot eyes stared at Zhou Ye, as if you dare to say no, you want you to look good...


    They really don''t want to see Zhou Ye in a dangerous situation again, even if they know that Zhou Ye''s strength is far beyond their imagination, they don''t want to see him in a dangerous situation... That really tests their heart''s ability to bear it. .


    "OK OK, it''s a big deal if you just let the water go..." Zhou Ye hurriedly raised his hands, saying that he would never be in danger...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s appearance, Sarah and Jessica couldn''t help but snorted and laughed...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 798

    Clara looked at the laughter of the three friends in front of her, a little envious and a little sad, she really wanted to ask [Add me, please?


    However, in the end she still didn''t have the courage to say that sentence.


    The happy time is always short. The dinner is over soon... Maybe because of the offensive and defensive alliance with Jessica, Sarah did not send Zhou Ye back as before. Jessica sent it back... Finally, she went back to the bedroom alone.


    She also wanted to enjoy the feeling of being sent back to the bedroom by Zhou Ye, just like the feeling of a boyfriend sending his girlfriend home.


    Of course, Zhou Ye would not say no to Sarah''s small wish...


    Just like when they first met that meeting, Zhou Ye and Jessica sent Sarah and Clara back to their dormitory. Of course, before entering the dormitory, Zhou Ye did not forget to give Sarah a good night... ¡­


    After sending Sarah back to the dormitory, Zhou Ye sent Jessica back to their school''s big ship. If you parte with each other, you won''t forget it. It''s a big taboo to favor one and the other...


    Zhou Ye, who had recovered to be alone again, walked towards the residence of his school under the shining silver moon in mid-air¡ª¡ª


    The slight night breeze blows on Zhou Ye''s face, with the fragrance of flowers and grass...makes Zhou Ye''s mood a lot happy.


    But just as Zhou Ye was about to walk to his residence, he suddenly saw a figure with a gray beard and hair, a long robe and a pointed hat. It was not Professor Albus Dumbledore, the principal of Hogwarts. , Who is it again?


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly, greeted him, and said, "Good evening, Professor..."


    "Little guy, good evening!" Professor Dumbledore nodded, and then looked at Zhou Ye with shining eyes, "I want to know, did the black dragon called Elizabeth really fly away? Where did it fly... "


    "Yes, she did fly away!" Zhou Ye said without hesitation: "I don''t know exactly where she flew, but I don''t think she will appear in front of people again, after all. The wizard is too dangerous!"


    "...I hope so..." Dumbledore gave Zhou Ye a deep glance, then smiled and said: "That''s really pitiful for the Director of the International Department. I hope Merlin will bless him to catch him. Live that murderous black dragon..."


    "Yes, what a poor fellow!" Zhou Ye echoed.


    Dumbledore almost laughed at Zhou Ye''s shamelessness. It wasn''t this guy''s reckless behavior. Would that director look for the black dragon named Elizabeth as anxiously as he is now?


    But forget it... this little guy is not a messy person... I wish he could hide the black dragon... Thinking of this, Professor Dumbledore didn''t bother to say anything."Take a rest early... I have classes tomorrow!"


    With that, Professor Dumbledore walked towards his tent... Halfway, he suddenly stopped his steps, turned to look at Zhou Ye and said, "I don¡¯t want to see that black dragon at Hogwarts. You know!"


    "Don''t worry, you won''t see that black dragon at Hogwarts...I promise." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and assured his principal again.


    With Zhou Ye''s assurance, Professor Dumbledore nodded, and then stepped forward again to his own tent...


    Zhou Ye stood at the entrance of the Hogwarts camp, watching Professor Dumbledore walk into the tent...


    Just now, the two of them were playing a dumb riddle. To put it bluntly, it was Dumbledore who was asking if Zhou Ye really lost the black dragon. What Zhou Ye said was that the black dragon would never appear again. People''s eyes are caught...The answer is obvious, the black dragon named Elizabeth has been taken away by Zhou Ye...


    Dumbledore didn''t care about this, but asked Zhou Ye not to bring the black dragon to Hogwarts... After all, it was a killing dragon, and he didn''t want any vicious incident of black dragon wounding in his school.


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye said-he would never bring the black dragon to Hogwarts... and then Dumbledore left with satisfaction.Dumbledore has never been a conservative and rigid person. He is optimistic about Zhou Ye and believes that Zhou Ye can handle these things well... As for the black dragon in the dragon conservation area?It''s dark when it''s dark... He''s not something that hasn''t hacked the Ministry of Magic...


    At the beginning, Hagrid, a big troublemaker, kept all kinds of prohibited animals in the Hogwarts Forbidden Forest. It would be too much to say that Dumbledore didn¡¯t know, but he didn¡¯t just turn one eye and close one. Eye?What''s more, Zhou Ye, which he has always been optimistic about, just hacked a black dragon.


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Three


    "Welcome back...Master!" Alili greeted her master''s return with a smile on her face, but the smile on her little face seemed to be reluctant...


    "Is something wrong? Alili..." asked Zhou Ye, who walked into her tent.


    "No... nothing..." After Ali Li said this, she wanted to hit her with dejection. She obviously wanted to sue, but after seeing her master, she didn''t want him to worry about her affairs. ...It''s really a dilemma.


    "Is there anything you can''t tell me? Little cute..." Zhou Ye saw Ali''s embarrassment at a glance. He smiled and bent down slightly, and hugged this cute legal loli...


    "Master... Elizabeth bullies... woo woo..."


    This is how a child is. If you ignore her, she can endure it well. If you comfort her with gentle words, she can''t help but cry...


    Ali Li, who had been bullied by Elizabeth for a whole afternoon, couldn''t stand it anymore after being softly attacked by her master. She cried out...


    While crying, I complained bitterly about my experience of being bullied by Elizabeth in the afternoon, such as robbing my own snacks, scaring myself... and also, threatening my language teacher if I didn¡¯t go well. ...


    Listening to his cute little maid¡¯s complaints, Zhou Ye also got a little bit big... He used Transfiguration and Linguistic Skills to transform Elizabeth into a human form, hid her in his tent, and asked Ali to teach She speaks human language, and as a result, this guy¡¯s unruly personality has not changed at all... It seems that she needs to be re-educated.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye asked: "Where is Elizabeth?"


    "There..." Alili in Zhou Ye''s arms pointed aggrievedly to the bedroom...


    When Zhou Ye walked towards the door of the bedroom without hesitation holding Alili, he lifted the curtain and walked in...


    I saw a tall and hot black-haired Yu Jie was lying on the couch that originally belonged to him, on the carpet-there were snack bags everywhere on the couch, and in the hands of the dark-haired Yu Jie, she was carrying a bag of potatoes. Chips, while squinting comfortably to rest, from time to time grabbed a handful of potato chips from the potato chip bag and stuffed it into his mouth...


    A bag of potato chips, this black-haired elder sister caught two hands, and then unceremoniously dropped the garbage bag on the ground, took out another bag of potato chips from her side, tore it open and then eat...


    This is nothing, the key is that the black-haired elder sister-she doesn''t wear clothes... she doesn''t wear clothes... she doesn''t wear clothes...


    The important thing must be said three times.


    "Elizabeth..." Seeing the lazy appearance of the black-haired imperial sister before him, Zhou Ye almost laughed angrily... "Where''s your clothes? Why don''t you wear them..."


    Hearing the sound, the beautiful eyes of this black-haired elder sister suddenly turned round, and her lazy face became murderous in a blink of an eye... But when she raised her head to see the speaker... Immediately, his face collapsed, and he became pitiful...like a puppy being scolded by his owner...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, Elizabeth, the black-haired imperial sister, carefully pointed her finger on the carpet next to the couch. She couldn''t tell whether it was a rag or a piece of clothing... She lowered her little head with guilt.


    Always in the arms of her owner, waiting for a chance to fall into the trap, Ali Li sold Elizabeth unceremoniously, "Master, her clothes were torn by herself... I stopped, but she threatened me ..."


    "Woo..." Elizabeth suddenly raised her head in dissatisfaction when she heard that this little guy dared to betray herself in front of her master, and glared at Ali Li and yelled...


    "Look, master... she still yells at me..." Alili is not afraid. With her master by her side, her confidence is quite full.


    "Let you learn human language, will you still not be it?" Zhou Ye rubbed his eyebrows with a headache. He helped Elizabeth open up her mind with the spirit of words. He was convinced that it was only words. It takes just one hour to learn.


    But now¡ªthis guy is still yelling there... Obviously, time is completely wasted... It seems that it really needs a little education...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye gently put Alili in his arms on the ground, then walked to the side of the couch, and sat down... Elizabeth, who looked at her timidly and watched her movements, said: "I know you can understand me. ,...Obediently...hurry up...come here by yourself!"


    Zhou Ye said, patted his leg...


    Elizabeth shook her head with a look of fear. She had suffered from this kind of punishment in the afternoon... It didn''t hurt too much, but the point was that it hurt Long''s self-esteem too... Actually, she was going to be beaten by her master...


    However, Zhou Ye glared...she had to crawl from the couch to Zhou Ye obediently, closing her eyes-lying in the right position... with a generous appearance...


    Zhou Ye almost got angry...


    "Smack-tell you to tear off your clothes..."


    "Smack¡ªI told you not to learn the language well..."


    "Hey-telling you to bully Alili..." This one was made by Alili...


    Hearing this voice, Elizabeth turned her head with a sullen expression, and licked her little white teeth, and stared at the little thing that took advantage of the fire. Although we are afraid of the master, it definitely does not mean that we are afraid of you, you little thing. It¡¯s not enough to stuff my teeth...

 Movie World Chapter 799

    "Wow-Elizabeth scared me again..." Alili dodged behind her master, looking scared...


    Seeing Zhou Ye, Elizabeth screamed aggrievedly. She wanted to explain her behavior, but obviously¡ªZhou Ye didn¡¯t understand Dragon Language...No, although Zhou Ye didn¡¯t understand Dragon Language, Zhou Ye did. Elizabeth meant that his psychic position was not just for fun.


    But - Zhou Ye deliberately made a look that he didn''t understand, and stared at Elizabeth... "What you look at, you can tell if you have any grievances, don''t you tell me how do I know?"


    At this moment-Elizabeth deeply realized the importance of learning a foreign language... She could understand her master, but she couldn''t let her master understand what she meant... This is really tragic...


    Must learn foreign languages¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Elizabeth gritted her teeth, her heart was secretly cruel...


    After the punishment time has passed-naturally it is time for tuition... Elizabeth really studied hard this time. With her intelligence after being transformed by Zhou Ye, the speed of language learning is simply outrageous...


    It''s just that in less than half an hour, she can already talk to Ali Li in stubborn English...


    After learning English and receiving her own master¡¯s reward, Ali Li¡¯s first words stunned Zhou Ye... "Lord, master... Elizabeth wants to mate with you..."


    This sentence immediately surprised Zhou Ye...To be honest, Elizabeth''s state of being impeccable from the beginning to the end has already tested Zhou Ye''s patience very much. As a result, this sentence came again...


    Just when Zhou Ye was considering the feasibility of a full-time dragon knight-he had been pushed back by this dragon clan royal sister...


    What Zhou Ye didn''t expect was that Elizabeth was actually the first time, which surprised Zhou Ye. When asked why Elizabeth was like this, Zhou Ye''s words were speechless.


    "That bunch of rubbish, how do you deserve to be my Elizabethan spouse... My Elizabethan spouse can only be the strongest... Master, your power has conquered me... I want to lay eggs for you..."


    This is really an unexpected joy. Zhou Ye said to this-this wave is not a loss... He finally realized the feeling of a dragon knight during the day and a dragon riding at night...


    Chapter one hundred and thirty-four


    Early morning¡ªthe biological clock wakes Zhou Ye from his sleep on time.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, Zhou Ye could feel the hot body lying in his arms... He glanced at Elizabeth, who was still closing his eyes, sleeping...A triumphant smile appeared from her horns...


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help it. He really didn''t expect that the dragon knight would be like this--cough cough, unexpectedly--he didn''t even expect that the normal body temperature of dragons was more than ten degrees higher than that of humans...


    What does a body temperature more than ten degrees above mean??Represents an extraordinary enjoyment and acceptance... Old drivers know...


    Keke--Of course, it¡¯s not the time to think about it now, and I won¡¯t get up again...Being blocked at the door will be finished...Zhou Ye thought of this, gently pushing Elizabeth¡¯s body, wanting to not wake her up, Stand up...


    As a result, as soon as Zhou Ye''s hand touched her, Elizabeth''s eyes opened with a sigh, and cold eyes were full of tyrannical killing intent...


    However, when Elizabeth saw Zhou Ye, all the killing intent in her eyes disappeared instantly. As soon as her eyes turned, the tyrannical killing intent became a strong attachment... "Master..."


    "Isha...good morning..." Zhou Ye smiled and said in a low voice while gently taking a mouthful of her tongue.


    "Morning, good morning..." Elizabeth is not so proficient in greetings... Of course, this does not affect her expression of her meaning...


    After Elizabeth finished saying this, she rubbed her master''s Huns with her little face, and said with a tired voice: "Master...Let''s mate and mate...I never knew that mating and mating are so comfortable. Things...I knew..."


    "I knew what you were going to do?" Zhou Ye''s eyes widened, and Elizabeth shrank her neck in fright. "Remember...you can only find me for this kind of thing. Everything about you, your body, and your heart are My private property...No one can touch it except me!"


    "It''s...Master!" Although Elizabeth doesn''t know why her master''s expression is so scary, she has just changed from a dragon to a human... However, she knows that this is the master''s order and cannot be disobeyed...


    Moreover, what she was actually trying to say just now was-if she knew it, she would have come to the master soon...


    Want her to succumb to those trash male dragons?That is absolutely impossible... that is also something that her self-esteem absolutely does not allow. This is the law of nature-only the strong are worthy of leaving the next generation... the weak?Who cares about them?


    Seeing that Elizabeth was so frightened by herself, Zhou Ye patted her dolphins lightly, and then comforted her with a sip. "Okay, Isha... I should get up." , I still have class today..."


    "Hmm...Master!" Elizabeth obediently stepped aside, then watched her master get up and put on clothes...


    While wearing her own clothes, Zhou Ye confessed: "Isha, if you are hungry, let Alili get you some food. Don¡¯t bully Alili...Also, Alili will teach you something today. Things that the human world should pay attention to...I don''t want you to make jokes everywhere after you go out..."


    "It''s... Master!" Elizabeth looked at the sleeping little dog lying on the other side, and replied somewhat depressed...


    Last night when she begged for mercy, this little dog did come to save herself, but want Elizabeth to be grateful to this little dog?It was early then...


    But... after all, Elizabeth didn''t dare to bully Ali... Although it didn''t hurt her much, it was indeed an unbearable pain for her arrogant self-esteem... Especially It''s in front of this little bit.


    Zhou Ye was very satisfied with the performance of his mount... After he was neatly dressed, it took less than five seconds to wash up-and then stepped out of his tent...


    "Morning, Zhou..."


    "Good morning, Zhou..."


    From time to time, students from this delegation greeted Zhou Ye...


    They were sincerely convinced by Zhou Ye...For them, if they were to face the black dragon, they wouldn''t be able to stand in shock...but Zhou Ye would have subdued the black dragon.


    This has to amaze them...


    Regarding what Zhou Ye said, Elizabeth lost control and flew away...


    Other people believe, they don¡¯t believe it...


    Although they don¡¯t know exactly how powerful Zhou Ye is... but they are confident that if Zhou Ye is willing, like the girl from the Fafuna family, there is no problem in killing the black dragon on the spot...


    When they thought about it, Zhou Ye probably didn''t know where he hid the black dragon... As for the dragon in the dragon conservation area?They don''t care...Anyway, it''s not that their dragon has been hacked. No one in their family works in the dragon sanctuary... What about him?


    Seeing Zhou Ye standing at the door of Hogwarts resident and waiting for people, everyone smiled at each other. Of course they knew who Zhou Ye was waiting for...or rather, they had been used to this kind of drama...


    In fact, they also have their own goals, you know... the quality of girls at Boothbatten is far beyond Hogwarts, and they are also working hard for their goals...


    No way, whoever sees a man and two women showing affection in front of him every day will be full of longing for love... Maybe this is the power of role models...


    "Morning, Ye!"


    "Morning, dear!"


    With two clear and sweet sounds like silver bells, two slender figures appeared at the door of Hogwarts camp. The boys of the Hogwarts delegation made a roar and laughed. And scattered...


    They dare not offend these two female heroes...


    These two girls are beautiful...but one is better than the other, they can''t afford it...


    "Morning, Sarah, Jessica..." Zhou Ye greeted them with a smile, and naturally gave the two women a mouthful, wrapped his arms, and walked towards the college with the two women''s slender waist. , "Let''s go, we won''t be in time for breakfast if we don''t go..."


    "Wait..." Jessica, who was standing on Zhou Ye''s left, stopped her footsteps suddenly, then brought her pretty face close to Zhou Ye''s, and wrinkled her Qiong nose... and frowned."You smell like dragons, are you really..."


    Although she did not clarify the words, Sarah already understood... "Ye, you really hid the black dragon...?"


    "Elizabeth is my mount now... How could I let her return to the dragon sanctuary to suffer!" Zhou Ye confessed something openly... Of course, he became a dragon knight last night. I still haven''t said it...at least not for now.


    "No, it is too dangerous..." Jessica was the first to object: "My dear, if you want to raise a dragon, I will ask the family to send some young dragons over... Raising Elizabeth is really good. It''s too dangerous..."


    Jessica is not against Zhou Ye''s raising the dragon, but she is really worried that her marriage contractor will be injured by the murderous dragon... If something happens, even if she kills Elizabeth, it will be of no avail...


    "Don''t worry, I have completely tamed Isha..." Zhou Ye said, blinking at Jessica, a big hand slipped along the clothes to a place where he shouldn''t go...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 800

    Jessica felt the hand acting strangely on her body, everything in her mind turned into a paste... I don''t know what happened, so she obediently followed Zhou Ye away...


    Chapter one hundred and thirty-five


    Unconsciously, time flies quickly...


    Although Zhou Ye very much wanted to end the Triwizard Tournament soon, and then go straight back... But-he didn''t say anything about the schedule. In the end, he had to stay at Boothbatton College and continue his exchange career... ¡­


    Of course, this is not without benefits. For example, today, Zhou Ye experienced a Christmas atmosphere completely different from Hogwarts...


    Boothbatten College is located in the south of France, on the coast of the Mediterranean...


    The climate here is a typical Mediterranean climate, with warm and humid winters and little rain and dryness in summer... Simply put, you can''t feel the breath of winter at all...


    But-today, Zhou Ye clearly felt the real Christmas atmosphere...


    I saw the sea of ??flowers and grasslands that originally surrounded the Boothbatten Palace, now covered in white snow, with strangely shaped ice sculptures rising from the ground... it looked like the snow and ice scenery of the North Country.


    "Magic is really convenient..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help sighing as he looked at the prairie flowers covered by snow overnight.


    "This is the tradition of our school..." Sarah said proudly: "Every Christmas Eve, our school always uses magic to change the climate... These ice sculptures are carved by the students themselves..."


    "It''s really beautiful..." Zhou Ye was holding Sarah in one hand and Jessica in the other...Looking at the ice field-the students from Boothbarton School of Magic, laughing and playing there, couldn''t help but Exclaimed: "This is much better than our Hogwarts..."


    "Then you just transfer to our school..." After Sarah finished speaking, she looked at Zhou Ye with big eyes without blinking, as if waiting for Zhou Ye''s answer...


    Sarah believes that if Zhou Ye wants to transfer to Boothbarton Academy, then the principal of her academy will be happy...just kidding, it''s just that the second grade has such a great magical talent. If Ms. Maxim doesn''t want it , That''s really stupid...


    You know, the brilliance of a school is more created by its graduates. For example, when you mention Harvard, you will hear how many presidents and well-known entrepreneurs...


    That¡¯s why Sarah is so sure that as long as her boyfriend is willing to transfer, then her principal, Ms. Maxim, will definitely warmly welcome her with her hands up...


    It¡¯s just that Sarah only cared about being happy, but forgot that Zhou Ye had another competitor next to him...


    "My dear... If you really like snow and ice, you should transfer to our Durmstrang..." Jessica Fafner said without hesitation: "Our place is covered with snow and ice almost all year round. , We have the most beautiful ice and snow wilderness there, an endless snow field and..."


    Before Jessica finished speaking, Sarah interrupted... "But I remember that your Durmstrang School of Witchcraft and Wizardry has always been designed to recruit only pure-blooded wizards? Ye, he is from an ordinary background!"


    When facing Zhou Ye, Sarah did not even dare to say the word Muggle, for fear of hurting her boyfriend¡¯s self-esteem...


    "Yes, our Durmstrang School of Witchcraft and Wizardry only recruits pure-blood wizards... but my dear is different!" Jessica Fafner said, raising her face, and said proudly: "Because Ye is My marriage partner, our Fafna family can still speak at Durmstrang College!"


    "Why?" Sarah asked unconvinced.


    "Just because our Fafuna family is one of the four school directors!"


    "That won''t work either, Ye will be discriminated against when you go to your place!"


    "Who dare to discriminate against my Jessica''s husband? I beat him to drop out..."


    "You are a power, Ye will never be happy with you..."


    "No, if Ye goes to our Durmstrang Academy...because I will introduce him more lovers! Anyway, they can only be lovers..."


    "you¡­¡­"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Slap - slap -


    Just as the two chicks quarreled more and more fiercely, the two crisp noises brought the two of them to an abrupt end of the argument... Each of them blushed, with their hands behind their backs, protecting their attacked parts... ¡­


    "Ye (Honey)...why hit someone (me) there..." X2


    Zhou Ye looked at the two who had finally calmed down, and sighed...While soothing the painful part of them with his hand, he said: "Don''t make any noise...I won''t go anywhere, I think Huo Gwarts is fine!"


    "...Oh!" X2


    The two women glared at each other, and both blamed each other for messing up, or maybe the boyfriend who could persuade her to transfer to another school... won''t you be able to stay and fly... As for the guarantee of the lover, ha ha ...Time and distance will change everything...


    Regardless of what the two of them said, they didn''t care about each other''s joining, but in fact, if they had the opportunity to monopolize, they would definitely not hesitate to cut each other twice. This is the friendship of women.


    "Okay... Stop it!" Zhou Ye comforted the two chicks as he walked to the ice field outside the school, "I think there seems to be someone carving some large ice sculptures over there, let''s go take a look..."


    "Okay..."


    "Okay, dear!"


    Zhou Ye''s proposal was responded to by the two women-the situation became harmonious again...


    Of course Zhou Ye knew that this was just an illusion...If there was a chance, they would surely get into war again... Should I consider eating them all early?So I don¡¯t have to enjoy the Shura field every day...


    As Zhou Ye was thinking, the three of them had already arrived in front of that group of people...


    I saw that more than a dozen boys in Bootsbarton College uniforms were carving a huge ice block with a clear division of labor. Some used magic to shape the ice, and some used magic to cool the ice to ensure that the ice would not melt. ...Someone is in charge of standing in the front and watching the progress of the ice sculpture...


    "This sculpture seems to be you..." Zhou Ye looked at the ice sculptures gradually revealing their shapes, and couldn''t help but smile at Sara: "Unexpectedly you are so popular in the academy..."


    "Of course..." Sarah raised her neck proudly, "You have to take good care of me, and be careful when I get angry and change my boyfriend!"


    "Really? My dear, hurry up and make her angry..." Jessica loves to beat Sarah''s little tsundere, and her words puffed up Sarah''s face...but fuck There is no way to be angry, who made her say those things just now??


    As Sarah¡¯s ice sculpture became clearer and clearer, someone placed another huge strip of ice on the opposite side of Sarah¡¯s ice sculpture. It looked like he wanted to carve out the dragon that had been charmed by Sarah in the game. Come¡­¡­


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Six


    I have to say that the craftsmanship of this group of people is still quite good, even if they do not live by magic in the future, they will still starve to be a master sculptor...


    With the completion of their project, this pair of giant ice sculptures that stand out from the crowd attracted the attention of many people...


    At this moment, the boy in charge of the sculpture seemed to have spotted Sarah¡¯s figure. He hurried to her and said shyly: "Hello, Miss Alissa, I, I am Abu Diff Lister of the Special Academy...I, I am your admirer...I wonder if there is a chance to invite you to dance with me at the Christmas dinner tonight..."


    Sarah gave Jessica a triumphant look, then turned to her admirer and said, "Sorry, classmate Lister, I don''t think I have the honor to accept your invitation...because my dance moves are only for him. Bloom..."


    Sarah said, looking at Zhou Ye with affection...


    Just kidding, on such an important occasion as the Christmas dinner, ghosts will accept other men¡¯s invitations. Of course, they have to invite their boyfriends together... Accepting other men¡¯s invitations at this time does not mean voluntarily giving up the right to fight for their boyfriends. ?She is not so stupid...


    "Yes, I''m sorry... I disturbed you!" The boy named Diff left in front of the three with a frustrated expression...


    Although he wanted to ask, why is Zhou Ye already so close to Jessica, and Sarah still squeezes in?


    But in the end he did not ask that sentence... Maybe it was because he was afraid of being hit harder, or maybe it was because he didn''t want to lose his demeanor... People who questioned others were hated by girls...


    "Ye, am I good..." After sending the boy away, Sarah looked at Zhou Ye and hurriedly asked for credit...


    "Good...Sarah is the best!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and took a mouthful of her mouth. Although what Sarah just said in front of him made him a little displeased, the performance behind it was quite good... ¡­Besides, the previous words are just a coincidence, there is no need to care...


    Jessica gritted her silver teeth in dissatisfaction. Seeing Sarah''s performance, she was a little unhappy...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 801

    By coincidence, she saw a group of students wearing Durmstrang College uniforms. They were obviously also watching the ice sculptures. At the moment, Jessica unceremoniously said to the leading boy: "You, come here!"


    "Miss Fafna..." The boy from Durmstrang College didn''t dare to hesitate, and left and ran in front of the three of them, with a cautious look...


    No way, the princess of the Fafnah family has a reputation in Durmstrang College. Her reputation is all punched out... Almost all the thorns of Durmstrang College have been jeered. Signia has beaten...


    Jessica Fafner actually has another nickname at Durmstrang College-called Iron Princess... This is to describe her fist, like steel... Few people dare not buy the Dragon Princess Of...


    "You, go and sculpt an ice sculpture for me, just sculpt the scene of my beheading the fire-breathing dragon...no smaller than that statue!" Jessica said, pointing to Sarah''s ice sculpture.


    "Please rest assured, we promise to complete the task..." The boy was relieved after hearing Jessica''s words...


    To be honest, they didn''t feel any dissatisfaction for Zhou Ye''s tame the magic dragon princess, they just felt that Zhou Ye was doing harm to the people...


    At least, during this period, the steel princess'' temper has improved a lot. This can be seen from their faces... Why?Because Jessica likes to hit people and face, when she was angry before, it was all of them who were unlucky... It is normal to wear panda eyes every day...


    Now-because the iron princess of my academy has a smooth relationship, at least she doesn''t get angry very casually, and occasionally she can give them a smile, so they almost worship Zhou Ye as the savior...I hope their princess can be here. times Triwizard tournament wins, and then marries her groom ...... they later returned to college can also suffer less point beat ......


    As for the trivial matter of helping Jessica set up an ice sculpture, it is simply a side dish to them...


    Located in the north of Durmstrang College, apart from class, the only thing that can be played every day is ice and snow...Ice sculpture is a simple thing for them...


    I saw that the Durmstrang boy took the order back to his companions, and immediately retelled the steel princess''s orders to his companions. After a while-they began to act...


    Although the number of these six Durmstrang students is twice as small as those at Boothbatten, their efficiency is not slow at all...


    Some people sculpt, some use magic...someone is responsible for overall planning...


    In the blink of an eye, an ice sculpture of Jessica, which is seven or eight meters high, was carved out, especially the awe-inspiring look of Jessica''s anger-slashing fire-breathing dragon, which was beautifully carved...


    No way-none of these guys have not been beaten by Jessica. They remember Jessica''s expression too deeply... Almost everyone of them has the painful experience of turning into a panda. The indestructible fan fist is their lingering nightmare...


    Jessica looked at the statue of herself rising from the ground in front of her, and glanced at Sara proudly, which means that I am not bad too... and my statue is bigger than yours...


    "..." Sarah was speechless. "You are forcing people to sculpt you. I have seen them all. When the boy stood in front of you, his whole body was shaking!"


    "Don''t worry about how you carved it, it''s bigger than yours anyway!" Jessica said triumphantly.


    Sarah was dumbfounded when she heard Jessica''s words...


    The statue of Jessica in front of me, the pair of dragon wings alone is already several tens of meters in size. With her silhouette, his statue is like a dwarf... It''s just terrible...


    Seeing that the anger between the two grew stronger... Zhou Ye was speechless.


    Of course he knows why the two girls started fighting again after they calmed down for a few days... Both were the bane of the Christmas dinner tonight...


    At the Christmas dinner, there will be a Christmas ball-and the dancing partner of this Christmas ball is the incentive for the two women to fight again... To be honest, Zhou Ye is really a little bit big...


    But obviously-if the two girls continue to fight like this, this Nima might be what the fight will look like... Right now, Zhou Ye can only go out in person... to appease these two fighting spirits. Guys.


    "Okay, don''t fight..." Zhou Ye sighed and looked at the two sets of ice sculptures standing in front of him... and said depressedly, "You all have ice sculptures, but I don''t have any... it seems. I am really pitiful..."


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Seven


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the two women suddenly came to their minds¡ªthe two were just looking out for signs, but as a result, they ignored their boyfriend''s feelings...they both had ice sculptures in front of them, but¡ªthey didn''t have their boyfriends Ice sculpture?


    Is this a demonstration to your boyfriend??


    "I''m sorry... Ye, we forgot about yours... Otherwise, let''s sculpt one for you together??" Sarah said with some unease, don''t show up, don''t show up, ignore her boyfriend, it''s her own fault... this But the points reduction option.


    "Yes, yes, my dear, let me sculpt an ice sculpture for you with Sarah..." Jessica was obviously aware of her mistake and hurriedly remedied...


    "Then you only need to do it by the two of you, don''t ask others to help..." Zhou Ye said deliberately...


    "Huh?" X2


    The two women were dumbfounded... Can it be done with the two women?I can...but--it''s a bit troublesome...


    "Forget it, seeing you are so embarrassed, I''ll do it myself..." Zhou Ye said, walking to the clearing...


    The two girls followed Zhou Ye in an unusually obedient manner. They had already made up their minds. As long as their boyfriend did something, they would quickly go up and help...


    At this time, because of the two huge ice sculptures, it has attracted the attention of many people, and a circle of people has been surrounded...


    There was even a girl who quietly walked behind the three of them and eavesdropped on the conversation of the three of them... In fact, it is not an eavesdropping, and there is nothing shameful about it...


    When they heard that Zhou Ye alone did not have ice sculptures, the girls immediately felt that their opportunity had come. If they stepped forward at this time and helped Zhou Ye sculpt a statue of two women, would it represent them? There is also a chance to get Zhou Ye''s invitation letter from the Christmas ball tonight...


    Rumors are spreading at an unreasonable speed...very quickly--, such news is spread among girls, and it spreads faster and faster, and it spreads--the rumors have changed...


    In the end, it turned out to be. Whoever helps Zhou Ye carve an ice sculpture that satisfies him, then she will be invited by Zhou Ye to the Christmas ball tonight...become his dancing partner...


    Suddenly¡ªthe girls became excited...one by one rolled up their arms and sleeves, planning to do a big job.


    At this time, the changes in the girls'' pile also aroused the curiosity of Sarah and Jessica. Sarah couldn''t help but ask Zhou Ye, "What are they doing?"


    Sarah knew that her boyfriend''s five senses were extremely sensitive and could hear things they couldn''t hear...


    "They will pass on again-who can sculpt an ice sculpture that I am satisfied with now, I can get my invitation to the ball at the Christmas ball in the evening and become my Christmas partner!" Zhou Ye replied while exploring the venue.


    "What...? They''re talking nonsense..." Jessica was right now, fucking, this is because the river and the mussel are fighting, and the fisherman is profiting...


    "Yes, I''ll go tell them now, it''s a rumor..." Sarah was also on the side, joking, why did she fight Jessica so much? Why let these girls take advantage in the end...


    "Do you think they will believe what you say?" Zhou Ye didn''t worry at all, it was time for these silly girls to know how infighting is not desirable...


    Sarah and Jessica stopped their steps when they heard Zhou Ye''s words. That''s right¡ªthey said that all these were rumors, and it would only make the girls think they were lying... Dominate Zhou Ye...


    What should we do now?Only Zhou Ye can refute the rumors... But looking at his boyfriend''s behavior, he obviously doesn''t intend to refute the rumors... It''s all because the two of them just fought so hard, his boyfriend is obviously angry...


    "Ye..."


    "Dear¡­¡­"


    "We know that we were wrong... from now on we dare not... You go and refute the rumors!"


    The two women, one by one, hugged their boyfriend¡¯s arm... Now it¡¯s time to unite and be unanimous... Anyway, I don¡¯t know which bitch will be cheaper... Anyway, it won¡¯t be them...


    "Why do you want to refute the rumors..." Zhou Ye said while enjoying the feeling of having his arms sunk in those things, "Anyway, they have no chance..."


    When they heard Zhou Ye''s first sentence, the two women had their small faces collapsed, but when they heard Zhou Ye''s second sentence, their small faces were as happy as a flower...


    "Why..." Sarah was still a little worried, she asked carefully.


    "Because..." Zhou Ye finally found a place to his satisfaction, in an open space far from the statues of the two of them... "I plan to make an ice sculpture of my own..."


    As Zhou Ye said, he took out his magic wand and pointed it at the sky. A golden light shot straight into the sky. In the originally clear sky, dark clouds were suddenly covered, and the dense black clouds were low, making it almost impossible to breathe...


    "This¡ªthis is a blizzard..." Jessica, who lives in the Northland, is not unfamiliar with this kind of weather. She is almost dumbfounded. Her boyfriend said that she would just want to make ice sculptures and make a blizzard for Mao. what¡­¡­

 Movie World Im King Chapter 802

    With the freezing north wind blowing, heavy snow fell from the sky--


    "Snowing¡­¡­"


    "Wow, it really snows..."


    Some people were cheering at Blizzard, which they had never seen before, while others looked at Zhou Ye in a daze-this is changing the weather...Although there is such a magic, but-it is only a small-scale change in the weather, who has ever seen this Large-scale weather changes??


    Look at the dark clouds that can''t be seen at a glance. The range of this weather change is thousands of square kilometers...


    "Cough cough--it seems to have used too much force accidentally..." Fortunately, Zhou Ye also found that he seemed to be playing off, and hurriedly shot a golden light at the sky with his magic wand, and suddenly¡ªthe dark clouds on the horizon dissipated, leaving only Under the dark clouds covering the entire college...


    "That''s it!" Zhou Ye said as he waved his magic wand again, and suddenly--a tornado connecting heaven and earth suddenly blew around them...


    Although the tornado was blowing very violently, because everyone was in the center of the tornado, it didn''t feel too dangerous, but the various ice sculptures around it suffered...


    One by one was swept into the sky by the huge wind, and the snowflakes that fell were even more so...a piece of it fell on the ground, all being blown into the air by the tornado...


    Zhou Ye watched more and more blood and ice cubes in the air, calculating the final landing point, and finally...the time has come...


    Zhou Ye picked up his magic wand and pointed at the center of the tornado, and a curse disappeared immediately-all the abnormal weather disappeared, just like the ice and snow tornado that destroyed the world just now was just a dream...


    Chapter one hundred and thirty-eight


    Although the tornado and blizzard stopped, the ice and snow masses that were caught in the sky will not disappear. With the disappearance of the tornado that engulfed them in mid-air, they have no strength to continue to rise. They are in the center of the earth. Under the action of gravity, they fell one after another.


    This can scare the people watching the bustle to death...


    I ask you, what kind of magic can be used to resist a heavy object that falls from a few hundred meters in the sky??How about dozens?How many hundreds??Thousands of them??


    "Help..."


    "Ahhhhh... to die, Maria, I love you..."


    "Woo...I don''t want to die..."


    "Uuuuu...I don''t want to die...I haven''t tasted the taste of love yet!"


    I don¡¯t know how others resisted it, anyway, a lot of students have collapsed... They were crying bitterly, which really made Zhou Ye speechless...


    As for Jessica and Sarah??


    Although the two were also a little scared, their footsteps standing behind Zhou Ye didn''t move. They believed that their boyfriend would definitely save themselves. Even if they couldn''t save themselves, they couldn''t live together, they could die together, they would be content. Up...


    Will Zhou Ye let them die?That is absolutely-impossible...


    Just when the ice cubes and snow masses were about to fall on the ground, Zhou Ye just raised his hand slightly, and pointed to the magic wand in his hand-all of the falling objects stopped in midair, as if they had lost their gravity. , Just floating there...


    Just kidding, at this speed, the ice cubes are all broken, how did Zhou Ye carve his own statue... He made such a big movement to make raw materials, not to kill people...


    Following the command of the magic wand in Zhou Ye''s hand, these ice cubes and the snow group fell together in an orderly manner. Soon, a cube of more than two hundred meters in length, width and height was piled up in front of Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye looked at the giant ice cube in front of him with satisfaction. If he didn''t have to use magic, he had hundreds of ways to do it better than this, but for now - let''s forget it...


    As Zhou Ye thought, he pointed his magic wand at the ice cube. Now these are only semi-finished products, and they need to continue to lower their temperature. Otherwise, they won''t turn into ice cubes...


    While Zhou Ye was busy there, Sarah and Jessica looked at the huge cube in front of them with bright eyes. What is the concept of two hundred meters?Let¡¯s put it this way¡ªit¡¯s almost equivalent to a fifty-story building. Of course, this still refers to the kind of building that doesn¡¯t cut corners. If you reduce it a bit, it becomes a sixty-story building...


    This¡ªit¡¯s a miracle. Standing in front of this ice cube, you will only feel small...


    The other students around were also dumbfounded. Almost all of them were watching with bated breath-they were witnessing the birth of a miracle...


    After Zhou Ye used magic to evacuate the temperature of this cube, the ice cube finally turned into a crystal clear ice...


    "Okay, work can finally start..." Zhou Ye looked at the material in front of him with satisfaction, and then with a wave of his hand, the magic wand in his hand turned into a slender stabbing sword...


    Holding the stabbing sword and lightly swiping on the ice, an ice mark appeared on the surface of the ice...


    His actions immediately caused the people behind him to lament. In their eyes, such a huge and crystal clear cube is already a miracle...


    But Zhou Ye obviously didn''t think so. He kept sculpting on the huge ice with a rapier without stopping. His movements became faster and faster...


    All the people looked at Zhou Ye stupidly-they were waiting for Zhou Ye to present them-a bigger surprise.


    And at this moment-at the highest point of Boothbatten College, on a building more than 20 meters high, three people are also observing Zhou Ye''s actions...


    "The magic of this little guy is really amazing...I really can''t imagine, who else can have such a huge magic power!" Erica Lunokki looked at the huge square ice crystal in the distance, and sighed .


    Even though he is arrogant, he has to admit that the representative of Hogwarts this time is really amazing...


    "The little guy still needs a good training..." Albus Dumbledore said modestly, but his beard that kept curling up betrayed his true feelings, obviously-he was very proud at the moment .


    Although he was also surprised by Zhou Ye''s almost endless magic power, Dumbledore was of course very happy because he was a student of his own, and a seed he had always been optimistic about, enough to fight Voldemort...


    The more powerful Zhou Ye is, the happier he is... As for restricting Zhou Ye??He is just a principal, not a politician... He admits that his students do have this or that kind of problem, but if this is the only way to guard against this... then it''s boring, maybe, he will create a better than Voldemort The more terrifying villain came out...


    Moreover, in Dumbledore''s view, although Zhou Ye was bothered, never had a girl with him left him, indicating that he was still very responsible...this was enough.


    There are many girlfriends, which shows that he is caring and does not abandon his old girlfriends, which shows that he has a sense of responsibility... What else can Zhou Ye want??No one is perfect...Perhaps only the gods that people imagine are perfect...Because they are illusory, they are perfect, nothing more...


    "..." And Ms. Maxim, as the host, did not participate in the discussion between the two. In fact, she was fortunate in her heart. Fortunately, the seed player in her school did not choose to fight Zhou Ye, but chose to capture him with emotion. This is really true. A perfect choice.


    The three principals were here to discuss the next event, but they were attracted by Zhou Ye''s magical large-scale snowstorm...


    If it weren''t for Dumbledore''s insistence on letting Zhou Ye handle it by himself, I''m afraid the other two principals have already asked to evacuate the students, and at the same time they used the curse against the sky to disappear...


    Although they think they don''t have the ability to eliminate such a wide range of blizzards, but-as much as they can do...


    It was precisely because they did not intervene that they finally saw Zhou Ye''s true strength-of course, this was what they thought was true strength, just the tip of the iceberg was enough to make them astonished...


    Exquisite magic control, powerful calculation power, and so wonderful operation... I have to say that Zhou Ye taught them a lesson.


    Just watching that the snow and ice sculptures that were originally scattered on the grasslands outside the college have completely disappeared at this moment, Ms. Maxim couldn''t help but want to smile... This guy is too much...


    Chapter one hundred and thirty-nine


    Time passed by every minute...


    Everyone could finally vaguely see what Zhou Ye had carved out...


    That is the black dragon named Elizabeth Bartoli. On her head, three human figures stand...


    That was Zhou Ye holding Sarah and Jessica...


    The attitude of the three people and the vividness of the carvings-whether it is Sarah''s soft, beautiful, charming and charming-or Jessica''s awe-inspiring royal sister style, they are all the essence of the two...


    Sarah and Jessica looked at this--the three of them stood on Elizabeth''s head, the ice sculptures soaring in the sky, excited and hard to control...


    And they also felt a deep guilt at the same time¡ª¡ª

 Movie World Im King Chapter 803

    When the two of them were fighting just now, they didn¡¯t care about their boyfriend¡¯s feelings at all. They just wanted to compare themselves to each other in order to compete for the right to dance partner tonight... They felt that they were compared to Zhou Ye who always thought about themselves. It''s so selfish.


    By the time Zhou Ye finished his final finishing touch, almost an hour had passed.


    Standing on a high place, Zhou Ye stretched a little bit. In fact, if he wanted to sculpt with all his strength, only one second would be enough, but in order to take care of the hearts of those guys below, he had to use the full speed. In one hour...


    I have to say-what a tragedy...


    Zhou Ye sighed and jumped off this giant ice sculpture...


    As soon as he landed on the ground, two fiery bodies squeezed into his arms... Xiangkou, don''t hesitate to land on his cheeks...


    Zhou Ye responded to the enthusiasm of the two women and asked, "Do you like this ice sculpture..."


    "like¡­¡­"


    "I really like it..."


    The two women''s almost unanimous answers made Zhou Ye laugh, what he wanted was this effect...


    After the two women looked at each other, they said in unison, "I''m sorry...Ye (darling)?"


    "Why do you have to apologize?" Zhou Ye asked knowingly.


    "I''m sorry¡ªwe are so selfish..." Sarah said first: "Tonight''s Christmas ball, you invite Jessica...!"


    "No... Honey, you should invite Sarah to your Christmas ball tonight..." Jessica also humbly said.


    "No... you should be invited!"


    "No, no, you should be invited..."


    Zhou Ye looked at the two people who kept being humble, a little speechless, he didn''t expect that being too harmonious would also be troublesome... But this is not a big problem for him... He actually has a better way!


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and pecked at the corners of the two women, "Okay, don''t fight...Tonight you two are my dancing partners..."


    Zhou Ye said, putting his hands behind him, and then when he stretched it out again, each hand held a crystal clear ice rose... "I don¡¯t know if I have that honor, at the Christmas ball tonight , Can you be your dancing partner??"


    "Ye--!"


    "Dear!"


    The two women almost grabbed the ice crystal rose from Zhou Ye... Excitedly offered their little scorpion...


    To be Zhou Ye''s dancing partner, of course they couldn''t ask for it... The Qianrang just now was only because they realized that their struggle had caused unimaginable trouble to their boyfriend...


    Since their boyfriends have sent an invitation to themselves, it is obvious-they decided to give him all the problems, anyway, it was the invitation he sent to both at the same time...


    Looking at the three people who were together, in the crowd of onlookers, I don¡¯t know who clapped first, and suddenly¡ªthere was a round of applause...


    Now that the three of them have settled their own affairs, there is no need to stay here... They have to rush back to prepare for the Christmas ball tonight... You know, it is very troublesome for women to put on makeup and change dresses...


    Even Jessica has already made an appointment with Sarah to go to her dorm room to change her dress... dresses like this, it is really difficult to wear it alone, especially in the delegation that Jessica is here. Apart from her, there are no more girls, she can only turn to Sarah for help...


    After Zhou Ye sent the two women back to their dormitory, he walked towards his residence...


    He also needs to prepare. Even though Hogwarts'' school uniforms are very beautiful, but--sure enough to dance in a robe, it doesn''t look like that at all...


    When he walked into his magic tent, he habitually shouted, "Alili..."


    As a result, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smiled bitterly... He had forgotten that, in order to let Alili get acquainted with his own woman, yesterday, he sent Alili and Yisha back through the portal. In my own castle...


    Today is Christmas Eve, I guess it will be very lively in the castle...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but feel homesick...


    Forget it, I don¡¯t want that anymore¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye closed the door of the tent and walked into his bedroom...


    While pulling out a black evening gown from his wristband, he took off his Hogwarts robe...


    After dropping the robe on the couch, Zhou Ye began to put on the evening gown... When he had just put it on, he suddenly felt that he had two hands behind him, gently helping himself to organize his clothes...


    "Thank you... Jasmine!" Zhou Ye said casually.


    "Little villain--how did you know it was mine?" A pair of slender hands hugged the waist of the evening gown...The silver hair flung Zhou Ye''s shoulders...Who is it not Jasmine??


    "Because I smelled the scent of your body..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly... grabbing Jasmine''s hand, and dragging her in front of him... "Why is this time here?"


    "Because I''m jealous..." Jasmine muttered to her little horn, and said dissatisfied: "I want a statue that high...I also want to be your Christmas ball partner...I don''t care, I also want..."


    "Why are you jealous with your niece..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly.


    "The niece is jealous!" Jasmine mumbled: "I obviously helped you, but I didn''t get a statue like that. How could I not be jealous..."


    "But..." Zhou Ye also had a headache, and the jealous woman was unreasonable...


    "Forget it... let you go!" Jasmine knew that it was absolutely impossible for Zhou Ye to get a big ice sculpture for herself now. This would reveal the relationship between the two... it might reveal the relationship between the two, maybe Sarah¡¯s cleverness will think of certain things, so - as expected, she still needs to hide...


    "But--the statue can be omitted...but, I''m going to take your top spot today..." Jasmine said, and the little hand started to take off Zhou Ye''s clothes... "Humph--you got it today. Such a big movement is going to eat those two little girls, right? Humph¡ªI¡¯ll eat you first today...to annoy them..."


    Facing the jealous Jasmine, Zhou Ye was a little bit dumbfounded. He knew that this girl was not so anxious. You know, since Zhou Ye joined Boothbarton College, Jasmine¡¯s share of public food was always the earliest. Yes, especially after Alili and Isha returned to the castle yesterday, they were all served by Jasmine...


    She ate and supported herself last night, and came to tease herself today. Obviously, she is absolutely jealous... But forget it, it makes no sense to talk to a jealous woman, so she just-fight with a real sword and let her know I know... how miserable the provocation will end...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly this time, "Little girl, you are seeking your own death..."


    "Ah¡ªlittle badass, you tap...hiss¡ª"


    One thousand one hundred and forty chapters


    Just when Zhou Ye was teaching a jealous woman...


    In Sarah''s bedroom--


    "Sarah, your dress is really beautiful!" Jessica looked at Sarah in a pink dress and exclaimed.


    She''s really not telling a lie. Although pink is a cute color, but-how should I put it, it is an age-related color. After a certain age, few people can wear this color. It feels luxurious.


    And that age group is just fourteen years old...that is the age group of a loli...


    And 17-year-old Sarah can convey a luxurious feeling in this pink dress. This can only say that her bottom plate is good, but it is true that as a girl with 50% Veeva blood, she If not beautiful, almost no woman can claim to be beautiful.


    "Really?" Sarah asked happily.


    "Yes, today you are definitely the brightest star in the ball!" Clara said enviously.


    "No, it''s not as exaggerated as you said!" Sarah smiled and waved her hand, and then praised Jessica: "Jessica...what kind of dress are you in, it looks so beautiful..."

 The Movie World Chapter 804

    "This is the traditional dress of our Fafna family!" Jessica said with a hint of pride on her small face: "This is made of dragon skin. It is not only a dress, but also a battle dress... it symbolizes us. The brave spirit of the Fafna family!"


    "It''s really beautiful!" Sarah looked at Jessica in front of her, and exclaimed sincerely.


    At this time, Jessica was wearing a red dress. Under her knee-length red dress, Zhou Ye¡¯s favorite long legs... and her upper body was a short, vest-like outfit. Her red armor, which gave her awe-inspiring royal sister temperament an indescribable wildness...


    Coupled with her long fiery red hair, the whole person exudes a different temperament from Sarah...a wild temperament that people can''t help but want to conquer...


    "It''s beautiful..." Clara couldn''t help but exclaim.


    Sarah and Jessica, who had changed their dresses, looked at Clara strangely...


    "What''s the matter with you? Why are you looking at me like this?" Clara looked at herself, she didn''t wear the wrong clothes, let alone the wrong buttons... "Is there anything wrong with me?"


    "What?? The problem is big..." Sarah sighed: "Clara, it''s Christmas Eve tonight, especially because of the Triwizard Tournament. Tonight is a rare Christmas ball in a few years... ¡­Why are you still wearing a school uniform? Didn¡¯t a boy invite you?"


    "How could a boy invite me to be a dance partner?" Clara smiled and waved her hand. "How could an ugly duckling like me be invited... Don''t be kidding!"


    Sarah looked at Jessica with a weird expression... and then said to Clara: "By the way, Clara, my lip gloss is out of pink. Can you borrow one for me? I remember the sixth grader. Rachel has a pink lip gloss, can you borrow it for me?"


    "Of course no problem!" Clara smiled and stood up. She knew that at this time, wearing a dress was very tiring, and it was indeed better to do errands by yourself...


    Clara walked out of the dormitory without hesitation--the sixth-grade dormitory had to go so far, so she didn''t care...


    As soon as she walked out of the bedroom door, the smile on Clara''s face disappeared...How could it be possible that no boy invited her to be her dance partner??He is not an ugly woman. Strictly speaking, Clara is still a beauty...


    But how does she admire those boys??


    Her heart has been filled with the figure of one person...no more room for another person...just that person, but the boyfriend of her best girlfriend...


    She-really don''t want to fight with her girlfriend...


    As for, just find a boy to be a dance partner?That''s what Clara doesn''t want... She doesn''t even want to be close to other boys in front of that person... No, it should be said that she doesn''t want to associate with other boys at all...


    Even if she knows, she might not have a relationship with that figure in this life... But, as a best friend, when she is fine, she feels very happy when she sees that figure once...


    "Sure enough-I''m better alone!" Clara looked at the almost empty hallway of the dormitory. She knew that the girls were all in their dormitories, busy trying on dresses and makeup, waiting for the evening dance party. Coming...


    An indescribable sense of loneliness rose from Clara''s heart...


    She shook her head vigorously, "Don''t think about it... Clara, Sarah is your best girlfriend... Don''t you want to even have a girlfriend to do it for a man? That''s fine... That''s fine. ...It''s good to watch from a distance..."


    While whispering words that others could not understand, she walked towards the seventh-grade dormitory...


    At this moment, in her dorm with Sarah, a [conspiracy] against her is also brewing...


    "Why did you take Clara away?" Jessica looked at Sara and asked, "I just saw pink lip gloss in your makeup box!"


    "How can I discuss something with you without pushing her away?" Sarah said, sitting on the stool.


    "What do you want to discuss with me?" Jessica asked curiously.


    "I--I want Ye to accept Clara..." Sarah said, looking straight into Jessica''s eyes."I know, Clara likes Ye, but because of me... she doesn''t even dare to show this feeling..."


    "So what?" Jessica waited for Sarah''s text in time, she knew that Sarah hadn''t finished her words.


    "So, I want to negotiate a condition with you..." Sarah said, "I am willing to give up my bet on becoming Ye''s wife. Even if the winner is me, I am willing to give up this right... I just want to make Ye also accepts Clara..."


    "Is it worth it?" Jessica asked slowly.


    "It''s worth¡ª!" Sarah replied decisively: "Clara would rather be ruined than betray me for me. For me, I would rather suppress my feelings than show me... Every time the beneficiary is me. , As a friend, I feel that this kind of self is too mean, accepting blindly, but never giving...So, I also want to do something for her..."


    "Even the position of my dear legal wife?" Jessica, who has never had a friend, couldn''t understand Sarah''s thoughts, but-it doesn''t mean she won''t be moved by this friendship.


    "Yes, even if it is the position of Ye''s legal wife!" After Sarah finished speaking, she looked at Jessica and said, "Don''t get me wrong. Although I gave up the position of wife, it does not mean that I will leave Ye. His lover...I don''t want to get married anyway..."


    "..." Jessica stared at Sarah for a while, and said: "I accept your proposal..."


    "Really?" Sarah said overjoyed.


    "But..." Jessica said but, Sarah was stunned."But-I don''t accept the change of the bet. If you win, the position of your wife will still be yours..."


    "Why?" This time it was Sarah''s turn to ask why.


    "Because-I don''t want to be that despicable person either..." Jessica sighed and said, "All the bets remain the same, Clara, I will help her... It''s nothing more than one more lover, my dear. not give a damn about¡­¡­"


    "Thank you... Jessica, thank you..." Sarah jumped up in excitement, stretched out her hands and hugged Jessica tightly, and tried her best to kiss her face...


    "¡ª¡ªDon¡¯t mess up my makeup..."


    Chapter One Hundred Forty One


    "Very well, it seems that you all have your own dancing partners!" Professor Dumbledore looked at the students in front of him and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect it. I just told you about the Triwizard Tournament a few days ago. You¡¯ve prepared so much for the traditional show!"


    "Yes, professor, for the traditional show in this competition, I asked my mother to customize the latest dress for me!" A boy from Slytherin said excitedly: "Although we can''t compare with our little prince, But you have to work hard to win glory for the school... right?"


    Hearing his ridicule, everyone laughed...


    Of course they knew that if they were better than women, they would definitely not be better than Zhou Ye''s enchanting villain, but fortunately, Zhou Ye had been seen dead by two beauties from Boothbatten College and Durmstrang College... So, they still have a chance to take the opportunity to shoot other girls...


    "His Royal Highness... You will definitely not steal our dancing partner... right?" A boy said jokingly.


    "That''s not necessarily! In case I encounter a beautiful one, I will still shoot..." Zhou Ye smiled and struck the gang of exuberant Hormon... In fact, he has screened all the people who should be screened... ¡­He really doesn''t know how to shoot those guys'' dancing partners.


    Besides, he can''t pack the whole girls from Boothbatton College...


    Although everyone knew that Zhou Ye was joking, they still groaned very cooperatively...After all, if Zhou Ye really started to attack their dancing partner, they really had no room to resist...


    "Okay..." Professor Dumbledore interrupted the amusement of his students with a smile, looking at the well-dressed boys, he knew that these guys can''t wait... "Let''s go and join us. This grand ball...I hope those girls will scream for your preparation tonight!"


    "It''s impossible to scream for us, professor...scream for our prince, that''s absolute..."


    "Yes, I will definitely scream for our prince!"


    "I think we have an obligation to protect our Prince, otherwise, he will definitely be carried away by those girls!"


    "Hahaha... yes yes... the eyes of those girls looking at our Prince of Hogwarts are really crazy!"


    I don¡¯t know who said these words, and the boys of the Hogwarts delegation have a lot of recognition-Zhou Ye¡¯s dress today is the old-fashioned British style dress with black background and gold rim, giving him a handsome face. It adds a bit of extravagance, just like a real prince...


    "Let''s go... Ye, come and stand with me!" Dumbledore didn''t say anything, but smiled. After summoning Zhou Ye to his side, he led everyone to the lobby of Boothbatten College... ¡­


    "In the afternoon, good job!" Dumbledore said to Zhou Ye as he walked: "Ms. Maxim even wants to use magic to preserve the ice sculptures you made forever, as another of Boothbat College. landscape¡­¡­"


    "...Can this thing be a landscape?" Zhou Ye asked strangely as he walked beside Dumbledore.


    "Of course..." Dumbledore smiled and turned to look at the magnificent ice sculpture in the distance, and said: "This is the only time since the Triwizard Tournament was held. The representatives of the three colleges are as close as a family... Very Representative..."


    "..." Zhou Ye didn''t know how to answer. It was obvious that Dumbledore was teasing himself, one delay and two success...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 805

    The boys at Hogwarts, led by Dumbledore, walked to the door of the hall...


    Of course, Dumbledore won''t pay attention to them anymore at this time, because at the prom, they always have to find their dance partner...


    "Well, gentlemen... Your chance is here, go find your respective dancing partners..." Dumbledore smiled and pointed to Zhou Ye, and said, "Especially you, little guy, be careful not to capsize... ¡­"


    Hearing what the professor said, the boys burst into laughter again... They all knew that Zhou Ye''s dancing partner would definitely not be one...


    Of course, their smiles are also kind, just want to see how their prince of Hogwarts will get through this difficult thing, maybe they can learn two more tricks...


    However, now they have to find their respective dancing partners first...


    In a blink of an eye, only Zhou Ye was left on the spot¡ª¡ª


    Seeing Zhou Ye standing there alone, many girls in costumes tried to come forward and invite Zhou Ye to be their dancing partner. Obviously...Zhou Ye would not agree, he already had a partner. Up...


    Just when Zhou Ye was busy refusing to come forward and wanted to be his dancing partner girls, the whole corridor suddenly fell silent...


    "What a beauty¡­¡­"


    "God, I think I saw Aphrodite and Athena and Artemis..."


    "It''s so beautiful..."


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but look up. From the end of the corridor, three girls with different expressions slowly walked up. At the forefront was Jessica Fafuna, who has long and fiery red wavy hair. She is today. Wearing a distinctive red evening dress, this dress vividly contrasts her wildness and fitness...


    And behind her, is Sarah Alissa, who is wearing a pink dress and has blond hair...The tight design perfectly sets off her beautiful figure...


    The one beside Sarah Alissa is no one else, but Clara in a long black dress... Against the background of that long black dress, Clara is like a night elf, making people It feels so amazing...Even Sarah and Jessica with strong auras can''t hide her demeanor...


    "My dear, you all look so beautiful!" Zhou Ye smiled and greeted him. When the girls who had surrounded him saw the three daughters of Sarah, they knew they were out of play... Zhiqu left.


    "You are also very handsome tonight!" Jessica smiled and responded to her engagement partner, Sarah even walked to Zhou Ye''s side, gently sip on his cheek... "It seems that you didn''t take advantage of our absence. Steal the fishy, ??count you honestly, reward you..."


    "That''s right... Good boy has candy!" Jessica also smiled, and kissed Zhou Ye gently on the other cheek...


    Zhou Ye was not satisfied, just that, but looked at Clara blankly, as if waiting for her to give herself a reward...


    Under Zhou Ye''s scorching gaze, Clara''s pretty face was reddened, her head was slightly lower... she didn''t dare to speak.


    "My dear, in the face of girls, take the initiative to attack..." Sarah smiled and hugged her boyfriend''s arm, tapped her toes and said in his ear: "Be proactive and there will be surprises..."


    Hearing Sarah''s words, Zhou Ye was taken aback...what was going on??He didn''t expect Sarah to say that... In fact, Zhou Ye did have a good opinion of Clara, and the degree of affection was not low, otherwise he would not leave a hint to Clara...


    But Zhou Ye has always kept his feet on the scale. He didn¡¯t intend to expose his attempt to Clara until Sarah was dealt with... Niu needs to make a meal one by one, and eat one bite at a time... Soak a lot of chicken and eggs...


    Why did Sarah suddenly say that?Is this a hint?Or a test?Or is it a language trap??


    While Zhou Ye was thinking, Jessica on the other side also posted, holding Zhou Ye¡¯s other arm, lowered her head in his ear, and said, ¡°Sarah and I have already decided, let Clara be you Lover... Are you happy? Are you surprised?"


    Hearing Jessica¡¯s words, Zhou Ye¡¯s eyes lit up¡ªSarah¡¯s words need to be considered, but Jessica¡¯s words don¡¯t need to be considered, because she is accustomed to speaking with strength, and she has never been too lazy to move with those careful thoughts... If you say yes, then it is... there will be no second meaning.


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly, stepped forward, and stood beside Clara. He hugged Clara''s waist with his hands unceremoniously, and unceremoniously took a sip on her cheek, "Merry Christmas..."


    Clara''s cheeks became even more red, and her head almost fell to her mouth...


    Chapter one hundred and forty two


    Zhou Ye''s kiss of Clara calmed down the entire corridor, and all the girls looked at Zhou Ye with bright eyes...


    Sarah and Jessica deliberately created the iron curtain of isolation. Because of Clara¡¯s special case, there seems to be a little looseness, so that those crazy girls seem to have seen some close contact with Prince Hogwarts. Hope.


    The reason why Clara can avoid the iron curtain of isolation created by Sarah and Jessica is obviously because of her identity. She is Sara''s best friend...


    Among the girls, some of the clever ones are already looking at Sarah and Jessica with eager eyes. Since there is a Clara, who can guarantee that there will not be a second Clara... or even a third one. the fourth?


    As for more women?Stop making trouble, before the end, who would dare to say that he is the winner... The ugly guy is so uncompetitive, but who would look for such a guy??No one would dare to say that he was a winner until the end of a thing like robbing a man...


    The girl who was already active, began to eagerly want to move closer to Sarah...


    "I think if you don''t leave, you will have a lot of friends soon!" Jessica looked not far away, looked at the girls here frequently, and laughed at Sarah.


    "I regret letting Ye take the initiative now!" Sarah said, walking over, holding Zhou Ye''s arm and her girlfriend''s arm at the same time... "I think the prom is about to begin, let''s still Good to go in..."


    With that said, Sarah directly pulled the two of them and walked towards the hall... Jessica smiled and shook her head, then quickly walked over and took her boyfriend''s other arm...


    Although Zhou Ye was a little confused at first, he swept away the eager gaze of the girls outside, and he almost understood Sarah''s thoughts...Although he wanted to tell Sarah, don''t care so much, he despised those girls, But-forget it, just let her go...


    One man, three women and four people just walked towards the hall...


    Although it is not too late for Zhou Ye and others, it is not too early. At this moment, the hall is full of men and women in costumes.... The original luxurious decorations in the hall have now changed their appearance...


    I saw that the silk curtains that were originally hung on the walls around the hall to show their luxury have now become ice walls that can be seen by others, and the crystal lights on the ceiling have disappeared... replaced by sprinkles. Snow falling from the sky...


    Those snowflakes that fell from the sky did not turn into water after falling on the ground. Instead, they disappeared on the white edelweiss carpet on the ground. It was obviously like the weather ceiling in Hogwarts Hall. The heavy snowfall is just a magic trick.


    When Zhou Ye walked into the crowd with Sarah and other women, the crowd that had been crowded backed away, giving the four a passage out...


    All of them were paying attention to Zhou Ye and others...because they were the protagonists of today''s ball.


    The opening dance of this Christmas ball requires representatives from three schools to dance, and then the grand ball...


    When Zhou Ye brought Sarah, Jessica, and Clara to the edge of the dance floor, everyone was looking at Zhou Ye, they were waiting to see Zhou Ye''s joke...


    You know, the meaning of the first dance is extraordinary, it represents a faint ambiguous signal...


    This group of guys have long seen Zhou Ye displeased...As a person from outside the school, they soaked the flowers of their academy as soon as they came, and soaked in the flowers of the academy. Everyone loves the most beautiful flowers. There is nothing wrong with this, but he is still entangled with the contestants of Durmstrang Academy...


    This wasn''t the most annoying, the most annoying was that their wish to wait for Zhou Ye to capsize went bankrupt.


    According to their thoughts, Sarah¡¯s arrogant personality would never tolerate someone treating herself half-heartedly. By then, they might have a chance to kiss Fangze, but¡ªsomething that surprised them. Now, Sarah actually endured the breath, and went in and out with Jessica...like a good sister and a good girlfriend.


    How can this group of guys bear it?


    However-given the strength that Zhou Ye and Jessica showed in the game, no one dared to provoke them...


    But today¡ªthey finally waited for this opportunity, a chance to watch Zhou Ye capsize¡ªcome on, aren¡¯t you great?You have the ability to invite two girls to dance the first dance together...


    Standing on the edge of the dance floor, Zhou Ye, feeling the resentful gaze coming from all directions, smiled slightly...turned around and looked at Sarah and Jessica...


    At this time, the two women also looked at Zhou Ye with a smile. Although they didn¡¯t feel angry because Zhou Ye invited them to dance the first dance first, they still wanted to see their boyfriend embarrassed. Looks like...


    When Zhou Ye looked at the slightly shifted smile on the faces of the two women, how could he not know what idea they had made??This is to see your own jokes... But is his Zhou Ye''s jokes so easy to read??


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye took a step back slightly, and then the mutation happened...


    I saw Zhou Ye''s figure blurred for a while, and then, like a clone technique, instantly transformed into two Zhou Ye.


    Seeing this scene, the guys who were waiting to see Zhou Ye''s good show suddenly exclaimed...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 806

    "This...what magic is this?"


    "Clone magic??"


    "Is there such a magic?"


    "Who knows this? Do you have a better answer...?"


    "No more..."


    Listening to the buzzing discussion around, Zhou Ye laughed, Mao''s clone magic, he himself hates clone flow the most, so how could he use any clone magic?All this is just an afterimage that appears because of the excessive speed, but because of Zhou Ye''s excessive speed, this afterimage is already between illusion and reality...


    As far as this trick is concerned, Zhou Ye is quite skilled...No way, who makes him more women?


    He also often uses this kind of speed skills to play two-on-one, or three-on-one with his girlfriends...cough cough, everyone understands it, don¡¯t worry too much...


    It''s not a clone. It''s not a clone. It''s important to say three times.


    "I don''t know, am I lucky enough to invite a beautiful girl to dance the first dance?" x2


    Sarah and Jessica looked at the two boyfriends who were exactly the same in front of them, and they were surprised to cover their little eyes, and looked at each other with some bewilderment, but - at this time, how could Zhou Ye give them time to think What?Quickly cutting the mess is the king...


    The two women only felt their little hands tight, and then they were dragged onto the dance floor... Following Zhou Ye''s dance steps, they involuntarily jumped...


    On the huge dance floor, two pairs of dancers are dancing, but the male partners of the two pairs are the same person. It has to be said that this strange view has attracted everyone''s attention...


    Clara stood on the edge of the dance floor, looking at the three people dancing on the dance floor, her eyes were full of envy... I really want to, I really want to dance with him...


    Chapter one hundred and forty three


    In order to let the students have a relaxed and pleasant dance atmosphere, today all the teachers and principals will not appear at the dance, and even the accompaniment at the dance is organized spontaneously by the students...


    As for your question, where is the Forest Girl Choir...??


    Ahem, this is a good question. Basically, they should spend Christmas Eve with Zhou Ye''s other women in Zhou Ye''s castle now... This is really a sad story. Tell the truth-Ms. Maxim When I learned about this, I almost wanted to beat Zhou Ye...Of course, I couldn''t beat him before, let alone her mood.


    If it weren¡¯t for Professor Dumbledore¡¯s promise to her, she would set the table up if Ms. Maxim was not allowed, Madan¡¯s-to hold a Triwizard Tournament and wipe out her forest beautiful girl choir, she thought. The plug is dying.


    Ahem-far away...


    In the whole hall, the Christmas Eve banquet is in the form of a buffet cold meal. The drinks and food are placed on the ice table. If you need it, you can take it yourself...


    But obviously everyone was not in the mood to have dinner at this time. They all looked at the two pairs of dancing partners dancing the first dance on the dance floor, and they talked a lot. Some people were discussing what magic Zhou Ye used, and some were discussing two girls. Whose dance steps are more graceful...


    But none of this has anything to do with Clara. She just looked at the two people on the dance floor with envy. Her eyes kept moving around the figure of a scumbag...


    Finally, after a dance, Zhou Ye took the two women out of the dance floor, and the two figures became one again in a blur...


    After dancing with this song, the dance party officially began. From time to time, boys took their dance partners into the dance floor and began tonight''s dance party...


    Clara had no idea of ??dancing. Her gaze followed the three people. When Clara was moving to find those three people, a shadow suddenly turned her into that person¡¯s sight. It''s all covered...


    "Miss, can I ask you to do a dance?" A self-righteous guy appeared in front of Clara, drew a curl on his sideburns on his slippery shit hair... ¡­It seems that there is an urge to laugh.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t want to dance..." Clara glanced at the guy, and then said directly and unceremoniously: "Could you please give in, you blocked me..."


    "I''m sorry..." The guy hurried to the side with a depressed look, and then continued to look for another target, but with his look tonight, it is estimated that none of the girls promised...


    None of these matters about Clara. She began to look for the familiar figure in the crowd in the hall, but-to the disappointment of Clara, she did not see the conspicuous figure of a man and a woman...


    Just as she looked around anxiously, she finally found her goal, but to her a little disappointment, she only saw Sarah and Jessica''s back, but did not see Zhou Ye...


    At this time, Sarah and Jessica, two women, seem to be going out of the hall...


    Clara couldn''t care much anymore. She hurriedly mentioned her skirt and wanted to catch up... Anyway, she believed that as long as she found Sarah and Jessica, even if she could not find Zhou Ye for a while, After a while, Zhou Ye will also show up on his own. This has almost become a pattern...


    However, she had just chased out for two steps, and suddenly a figure stopped in front of her again, "Miss, I wonder if I can dance with you??"


    "I..." Clara just wanted to say [I don''t dance] a little bit hotly, but she suddenly realized who this familiar voice is... "Zhou...you, why are you here?? You shouldn''t look for it. Sarah and the others?"


    "They said that I played tricks on them and turned the first important ball in their lives into a farce, so... I was temporarily cruelly abandoned!" Zhou Ye deliberately made a depressed look. , Said.


    Actually--Zhou Ye was just joking with Clara. He came here tonight by order. When dancing, Sarah and Jessica asked him to attack Clara at the same time... and even, deliberately spent the rest of the time. It''s all left to Clara...


    "Huh?" Clara lightly concealed her small eyes with a look of surprise. She couldn''t imagine the appearance of Sarah being angry with Zhou Ye.-She could even endure things like Jessica, how could it be? Are you angry because of small things??


    However, Clara really cares about her girlfriends. She hurriedly pulled Zhou Ye''s hand, and was about to chase Sarah and the others, "It''s okay, I believe Sarah must be just joking. Just make it clear... In this case, you can¡¯t do anything...Eh, Zhou? Why don¡¯t you go...Let¡¯s catch up with Sarah... I¡¯ll help you persuade them!"


    "..." Zhou Ye felt the power coming from his arms. The power was so great, it was obvious that Clara was really anxious, not just acting...


    "Klara... don''t you like me??"


    "Ha...haha... your joke is not funny at all, how could I like you?" Clara tried to hide the unnatural expression on her face, and said: "It''s not the time to say those things, let''s hurry up Go find Sarah and the others..."


    "Actually, I was joking with you..." Zhou Ye sighed and said, "Sarah, Jessica and the others are not angry, but they ask me to do one thing... only then can I see them... "


    "What''s the matter?" Clara asked strangely when she heard Zhou Ye''s words.She was not angry about the joke Zhou Ye just made...


    "They want me to help you become the brightest star in the dance tonight!" Zhou Ye said, pulling Clara''s hand and leading her to the dance floor, and then unceremoniously embraced her Xiao Man At the waist, one lightly tugged, Clara felt that she could not help but start to spin with Zhou Ye''s dance steps...


    At this moment, Clara really felt like she was dreaming, she really realized her dream-but she was afraid that this was just a scene like Cinderella in a fairy tale, and she would fight back at dawn. Prototype...


    While feeling Zhou Ye''s powerful arms, while greedily breathing the breath that belongs to him... Clara is a little fascinated, fairy tales are fairy tales... Even if there is only one night, one night is good...


    Clara put her hands weakly on Zhou Ye''s shoulders, her figure was carried by Zhou Ye, on the dance floor, like a night elf, spinning her graceful posture-at this moment, she really felt very, very For her, all this is like a dream.


    The boys and girls who originally danced on the dance floor, under the graceful dances of Zhou Ye and Clara, gradually stopped their steps, joking, compared with this pair, their dance steps are as ridiculous as clowns. , They are not willing to be ashamed...


    At some point, the entire dance floor was emptied, only Zhou Ye and Clara, dancing with the accompaniment of music...


    One thousand one hundred and forty four chapters


    I don¡¯t know when, the original tango dance became a gentle and slow veneer dance...


    Even the lights in the hall dimmed, and the snowflakes that had been falling in the night sky gradually stopped, and a round of silver moon hung high on the ceiling...


    Under this kind of dance music, all the boys once again eagerly took their dance partners into the dance floor. Madan''s, this kind of dance step that doesn''t require skill, will never be crushed again??


    And Clara just nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, slowly swaying with Zhou Ye''s movements...


    Perhaps it was because of such lights, such moonlight, and such atmosphere¡ªit made Clara''s heart drunk...


    While shaking her body gently, she whispered, like a dream, "I like you... I like you since the first time I saw you... Zhou... But, but I can''t... I can''t go. The boyfriend who grabs my girlfriend, I only have her as a good friend... But... But I really can''t control my heart..."


    Zhou Ye gently drove Clara while watching Clara squinting in a low dream. Perhaps Clara felt that she couldn''t hear her under the background of such music. Say everything out, right??


    "I want to see you... I want to see you... I want to stay by your side all the time, and I don''t want to be separated from you for a moment..." Clara gets more excited as she speaks... her voice is unconscious Big."I love you... Ye, I want to call you Ye like Sarah, instead of calling you by your last name so damn... I love you, did you hear that? Ye... I love you... "


    "But... I can''t say..." Clara''s voice became quieter again. "Because you are Sarah''s boyfriend, and you are her man... If I say it, the relationship between Sarah and I will be complete It¡¯s over...I see Sarah¡¯s voice every day in the bedroom, just because of Jessica¡¯s affairs... Even sometimes I have a despicable idea that I want to persuade Sarah to let me go together, and the two will join forces. Get up and defeat Jessica..."

 Movie World Chapter 807

    "But in the end I still didn''t say it..." Clara, after speaking these words, she sighed in relief. Today, today, I finally took this opportunity to suppress the words in my heart for a long time, and said...


    She thanked the classmates of the orchestra. If it weren¡¯t for their band¡¯s loud voice, she would not even dare to spit out these words. It was under the cover of the music that she dared to show a trace of her own thoughts... , This is enough. Such beautiful memories are enough to make her smile from time to time in the future...


    Zhou Ye looked at the elf-like girl in his arms, filled with pity... "Klara, did you know? In our East. There is a very beautiful love story..."


    "Huh?" Clara felt that Zhou Ye''s voice was not loud, but it came into her ears so clearly, she couldn''t help but his heart was pounding... Damn it, could it be-what she said just now He also heard it...Gosh--what should I do??


    However-before Clara came up with a solution to her own affair, she was already attracted by Zhou Ye''s ancient love story...


    That is a story about a maid helping her own young lady to match up... In the story, although the maid also loves the scholar, but at the end of the end, she asks her master for her deed, and then leaves her lady to love her That person...


    Keke, it was actually the movie version of The West Chamber. Zhou Ye really asked Zhou Ye to watch the West Chamber. He couldn''t see it, so-in the end, what he told Clara was the plot of the new West Chamber movie.


    In the final scene of the movie, the scene where the matchmaker is on the swing between the cliffs, swinging on the swing with a sad smile, is the most poignant, and Zhou Ye can''t help but feel distressed...


    Following Zhou Ye¡¯s narration, Clara was immersed in the love-hate entanglement between the matchmaker, Cui Yingying, and Zhang Sheng. She felt that the fate of herself and the matchmaker was so similar that she heard the matchmaker hold it When she left far away from her own contract, she couldn''t help crying bitterly on Zhou Ye''s fierce mouth... "Why... why did the matchmaker leave the person she loves most? Could it be that three people really can''t be happy? ?"


    "I don''t know, maybe the Hongniang has his own ideas..." Zhou Ye sighed. If there is a chance, he really plans to go to the world of The Western Chamber and take both Cui Yingying and Hongniang. As for Zhang Sheng??Ahem, let him go to sleep.


    However, this is not the time to talk about this. The first thing is to get rid of the cute girl with a stubborn head. Thinking of this, Zhou Ye gently pushed Clara away from his arms, looking at her eyes, decisively. Said: "I don''t know what the matchmaker thinks, but... I know what Clara thinks... I will never let the tragedy of the matchmaker happen again on this lovely girl like Clara..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye lowered his head without hesitation, and stopped Clara''s little coward...


    Immediately, Clara was stunned by this sudden change... However, soon-she was completely conquered by Zhou Ye''s skills, she couldn''t help closing her eyes and grasping tightly with her hands. Living in Zhou Ye''s fierce clothes... I''m afraid that if I let go, I will collapse to the ground...


    On the other side-in the temporary camp at Hogwarts-belonged to Zhou Ye''s magic tent.


    Sarah and Jessica are sitting on the couch, looking at the layout here...


    To be honest, the decorations in the entire tent were not luxurious. After all, Zhou Ye was too lazy to take care of so much when he was alone, but because the hostess often came here to clean it, it looked very neat.


    "Unexpectedly, my dear room is so neatly organized!" Jessica said while looking at the bedroom.


    "Probably..." Sarah said absently.


    "What''s wrong with you? Sarah??" Jessica asked strangely: "Since you came in, you have been fidgeting? Are you regretting letting dear accept Clara??"


    "How is it possible?" Sarah said dissatisfiedly: "I will never regret it, besides... that was my proposal... how could I go back on it??"


    "Then you?" Jessica asked curiously: "Then what are you worried about?"


    "No...actually..." Sarah said hesitantly: "As soon as I came in, I felt that I smelled a very familiar fragrance, but for a while, I forgot where I smelled such a fragrance... ¡­"


    "That might be the fragrance of Alili..." Jessica persuaded: "After all, Alili has been living here with my dear a while ago, helping my dear take care of his daily life..."


    "Well... it''s probably Alili''s..." Sarah replied helplessly. In fact, there was one more thing she didn''t say. She felt that the fragrance made her a little uneasy... that feeling of uneasiness was so strong ...But now she has no time to say, because Zhou Ye has already returned... and she still brought Clara back with her shadow...


    "My dear...well..."


    "Ye... um..."


    As soon as the two women said a word, they were blocked by Zhou Ye. In the end, they were in a daze, they were thrown onto their couch by Zhou Ye, and a few sounds of tearing cloth sounded... The three girls became three little white sheep...


    "It''s time to resolve the dispute..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and rushed up...


    Chapter one hundred and forty six


    After a night of revelry, Bussbarton College was quiet everywhere. Except for the inaudible rustle of snowflakes falling on the ground, almost all the voices disappeared in this world...


    Christmas ball on Christmas Eve, on this night... ahem, some people have experienced the biggest blow in life, and finally understand how beautiful they are, such as the buddy who has a hook on the sideburns, and some people are on this night , The most important proof of losing a girl...


    Like Sarah and Jessica... and Clara...


    "Gosh... I can''t believe it..." Sarah snuggled in Zhou Ye''s arms and murmured: "The three of us will be pushed by you at the same time... Honey, you are such a bastard..."


    "If this is your compliment, I humbly accept it..." Zhou Ye smiled and responded to Sarah''s complaint. Of course, this is because he has no hands, otherwise he will let Sarah know about it and complain about himself. What will happen to your man...


    What are his hands doing??Of course he was hugging Jessica and Clara??


    It¡¯s not that Jessica and Clara don¡¯t want to talk. They really don¡¯t have any strength at all. In fact, the three of them have the same strength. It is said that since Sarah still has the energy to chat with Zhou Ye, she is much better than her. There is no reason why Jessica can''t.


    Regarding this question, I can only say that if people do not die, they will not die...


    After three rounds, Sarah and Clara were basically powerless to fight again, but Jessica was different. This girl relied on that she was from the Fafuna family, and the blood concentration of the dragon in her body was still very high. High, arrogant, don''t want it.


    Originally, Zhou Ye was scrupulous that they were both for the first time, so it was a little bit of water... But so immortal, Jessica actually dared to mock Zhou Ye, "My dear, are you capable of this?? I regret it. You shouldn''t have asked you to find a lover...I am not enough myself..."


    What is the most unbearable mockery for men??Of course this is the mockery...


    Now Zhou Ye doesn¡¯t care about three, seven and twenty one. Holding Jessica will be a lesson. To be honest, because this girl has the blood of the Devil Dragon, her body is actually somewhat similar to that of the Devil Dragon. That is-universal The body temperature of a normal person is more than ten degrees higher...


    Originally, Zhou Ye loved her a little bit, this guy¡ªplus Jessica¡¯s own death...So, this girl was tragic, and Zhou Ye was dragged into the fight to talk nonsense...


    In the end, Clara was kinder and dragged Zhou Ye to her side...so she was also affected by Chi Yu...


    Only Sarah Chicken Thief, who saw something wrong, hid far away... Until her two comrades collapsed completely and Zhou Ye recovered calm again, she ran back and hid in her own man''s arms and acted like a baby.


    "What a cheeky..." Sarah complained about her man while enjoying the warm embrace of her man...


    In this magic tent, there is even a burning brazier on the ground. The outside is cold as winter, but in the tent, it is as warm as spring... This comfortable environment makes people feel lazy... ¡­


    "My dear... have you read the information in the golden egg?" Sarah asked lazily, her body rising and falling with her man''s breathing, obviously, she liked this feeling very much.


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye nodded and said, "But I don''t understand the meaning of singing..."


    "We are the elves of the sky..."


    "We are the elves in the storm..."


    "Come and find your next clue..."


    "It''s in our territory..."


    "However, we will prevent your entry..."


    "Find a way to defeat us..."


    "Otherwise, you will never be eligible for the next competition!"


    Sarah lightly opened her lips, and learned the singing in the golden egg vividly, no-or it should be said that she sang more tactfully and pleasantly than the singing in the golden egg. After all, the creature like Veeva also possesses a pair of songs. Good singing voice.


    "Do you know where the song is?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "It should be on Aneto in the Pyrenees..." Sarah said lazily.


    "Why is it there?" Zhou Ye asked curiously. After all, this is not a normal Harry Potter world, but a Harry Potter world with a normal plot more than ten years ago. He has brought too much. Change, and this Triwizard Tournament is not the other Triwizard Tournament, Zhou Ye didn''t know the location of the second match was also normal.


    Of course, Zhou Ye can also use his time ability to peer into the future, but that would be boring... peering into the future is a good thing to do occasionally, but-if you always peer into it, it''s just like spoilers. So boring...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 808

    "Because there is such a thing on Mount Astor..." Sarah said, gently using her fingers out of thin air, and a creature image composed of blue lines appeared in front of Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye looked at the creature in front of him that looked a bit human, but had two pairs of transparent wings behind him, and asked in confusion, "This is? Storum??"


    "Yes, it''s this kind of gadget..." Sarah is not surprised by her boyfriend''s erudition. She has seen too much in the time she gets along...


    "I remember that the gathering place of these little things is not in the Alps?" Zhou Ye just finished saying this and couldn''t help but smile and said, "Forget it, I actually forgot that the Pyrenees is the backbone of the Alps. The extended part... Strictly speaking, this can also be called the Alps..."


    "Yes... honey!" Sarah said with a smile.


    Although these little things called Stomam look like humanoids, they are very small, about less than one meter in height. They are classified as elves by the researchers of magical creatures. The reason is that they He has simple wisdom and is naturally sensitive to storm elements...


    They especially like to root their nests on high and steep cliffs. Their flying speed is very amazing, and they like to live in groups. In the sky, they have few rivals...


    They can hover in the air like a helicopter, or they can fly backwards in the air like a hummingbird... Simply put, although this kind of little guy is small, it''s not easy to deal with...


    "It''s a pity..." Zhou Ye sighed sadly while looking at the patterns in the sky.


    "It''s nothing... dear, we can definitely win!" Sarah thought that her man was unfortunate that this competition was too difficult, but in fact, Zhou Ye was just a pity that this little thing was too ugly, otherwise... ¡­You can grab a few and go back as pets.


    However, of course Zhou Ye would not explain those things to Sarah. He just pushed people to him, and turned his head, but it was a pity that the Storm Elves were too ugly...this¡ªthe bastard thing is not done like this...Zhou Ye is not stupid. ."Well, I believe we can definitely win!"


    Chapter one hundred and forty six


    Just as the Triwizard Tournament of Boothbaton College in France is in full swing, in a three-story Victorian-style old building in an unremarkable old-fashioned building in East London, England, there are strange guys from time to time. In and out...


    To say that these guys are strange because of their looks from time to time. Their looks are actually no different from most British people. They are strange because of their clothes or behavior...


    Some of them wore shabby suits and looked like beggars, while others wore the black shawl dresses that were more popular in the last century, just like the people of Holmes¡¯s contemporaries have crossed over...


    And the strangest place is-those pedestrians walking on the street, the attitude of turning a blind eye to these guys, logically speaking, such a strange guy walking on the street will definitely arouse crowds of people, even if they are not onlookers, Will look more curiously...


    But the attitude of those passers-by towards these weird guys turned a blind eye...


    However, this is not surprising, because this is the headquarters of the [Prophet Daily], and all the people who enter and exit here are reporters from the Prophet Daily, or wizards who come here to break the news...


    For these wizards, I want the Muggles to turn a blind eye to them. They have hundreds of methods to use, so it¡¯s not surprising that something like this would happen...


    On the second floor of the headquarters of the Daily Prophet--


    This is a layout like a Muggle World newspaper, with wooden partitions¡ªthe editors of the newspaper who are struggling to write on the table...


    All this looks no different from the Muggle world, of course, if you can ignore the manuscript paper flying around...


    Just as the editors of the Daily Prophet were working hard and busy, a girl with high heels and work clothes no different from that of Muggle office women, and a girl with blond curly hair carrying her handbag rushed in and wrote. In the office with the nameplate of [Editor-in-Chief Office].


    "Greg... Guess what I heard?" As soon as the girl rushed into the editor''s room, she shouted to the editor: "The Ministry of Magic is actually organizing the Triwizard Tournament, and they didn''t inform us... Oh my god, this is just a conspiracy...I ask to go to Bosbatten College in France now, and I ask the newspaper to give me permission to interview..."


    "Skeet, don''t get excited..." The editor-in-chief, who was lying on the table and struggling to write, helplessly put down the quill in his hand. He looked at the man in front of him who was always looking for big news and events, helpless. Said: "The Ministry of Magic notified me of the incident, but because of certain things, interviews are prohibited..."


    "Why? Why is the interview forbidden?" Rita Skeeter heard the editor''s words, and suddenly shouted with dissatisfaction: "Is there a shady in the Triwizard Tournament? Are they planning to give this honor privately? Give it to a certain college? No, I must go take a look... I want to expose their shady!"


    "Stop it, Skeeter..." After the editor-in-chief sighed, he just wanted to talk... he suddenly stopped because he was actually dissatisfied with the Ministry of Magic''s notification... The competition for hegemony has started again, but the Daily Prophet is not allowed to report??How could he feel satisfied?


    Maybe Rita is an opportunity here?If something really happens, just throw this little reporter out...


    Thinking of this, the editor-in-chief changed his words: "I also think there is a shady inside, but in view of the notification of the Ministry of Magic, it is impossible for me to apply through your interview... However, I can help you reimburse everything that happened in France. cost¡­¡­"


    "Don''t apply for my interview?" Rita couldn''t help blinking her eyes. The big eyes under the flat lens were full of doubt...


    Did not pass the application, but reimbursed myself for the interview expenses?Are you using yourself as a gunman??But forget it, anyway, all she wants is to be famous, to be a famous reporter... If you are used as a gunman, you can be a gunman, just take what you need...


    Thinking of this, Rita nodded, and then said: "Okay, I will go home now to prepare. I will be stationed at Bosbatten College in France and broadcast the Triwizard Tournament throughout the whole process... How many times have it been suspended? A century of competition..."


    Rita Skeeter said, rushing towards the door...


    "It''s a newcomer, I don''t know how high the sky is!" The editor-in-chief looked at the room that was vacated again in a blink of an eye, gave a bit of helpless smile, picked up the quill, and continued his work...


    The editor-in-chief''s evaluation of herself, Rita Skeeter, obviously doesn''t know, but - even if she knows it, she will only sneer, want to be famous, want to be in the top... How can you not take a risk?


    Others only saw the danger of this interview, but they did not see the huge prestige brought by this interview...


    After a few centuries...


    The campus competition held again...


    The competition among the three major magic schools in Europe...


    And-the only reporter who covered the whole process...


    This will make her a newcomer, from an anonymous reporter, to a well-known reporter in the magic world...


    Thinking of this, Rita Skeeter''s steps are a bit lighter...


    As for the interview may be rejected?Rita Skeeter never thought about it... She was never a compliant person. To achieve her goal, she needed some small means... She thought it was always necessary.


    As an unregistered Animagus, Rita Skeeter is confident to complete this interview task...


    The confident Rita Skeeter simply returned to her rented place with a trot speed. After simply packing up some luggage, carrying her own luggage, she rushed out of her house...


    She will first take a taxi to London Airport, and then take the latest flight to Montpellier, a city in southern France...to fly directly to southern France...


    There may be wizards who disdain to take Muggle transportation... But this person will definitely not be Rita Skeeter.You know... she doesn''t have a license to change shadows, and, if the door key is used, it is a spell and registration... a lot of trouble. Once all this is done, it is estimated that the Triwizard Tournament will be over. .


    The most important thing about news is timeliness, so those methods are not fast enough for Rita.


    Rita felt that, in a sense, the Muggles¡¯ at least the development of transportation far exceeded that of wizards who used magic...


    She really didn''t understand why those guys looked down on Muggles... it was an inexplicable superiority.


    Chapter one hundred and forty seven


    "May I sit here?" A tall French man watched Rita leak a self-confident smile, but in fact, Rita felt that this guy must have something...


    But as a beauty, Rita Skeeter is basically accustomed to this level of harassment. She just glanced at the number on the aircraft seat and said: "If your ticket allows you to sit here..."


    "That''s a coincidence! The number on my ticket just allows me to sit here!" The French man smiled triumphantly, then flashed his boarding pass, and sat down unceremoniously...


    "Hello, my name is Ben Bruno, you can call me Bruno, of course Ben!" This guy obviously went to the pick-up girl, and started chattering as soon as he sat down...


    But Rita was obviously not interested in this familiar guy. She stared straight into the porthole of the plane and waited impatiently for the plane to take off... For Rita, time is news...


    Perhaps because of no response, the chattering French man finally closed his gaze... Until the plane took off, he stopped talking...


    And Rita was even more happy and quiet, and didn''t even want to bother about this...


    Muggle transportation is not good at this point. Everywhere people who think they are a fanatic come out to strike up a conversation. It''s disgusting...


    After nearly four hours of sailing, the plane was about to arrive at Montpellier Mediterranean Airport. The guy named Ben Bruno sitting next to Rita also woke up in the cabin of the upcoming landing reminder...

 The Movie World Chapter 809

    "Oh, please don''t be able to land like Christmas Eve this time..." Bruno complained: "I don''t know why the blizzard clouds suddenly appeared over the Mediterranean Sea, damn it... They regard this as the North Pole. ??"


    "Blizzard clouds?" Rita keenly felt the difference. The Mediterranean climate is known as the most habitable climate. It can be said that the annual temperature is not lower than 20 degrees...


    Under such climatic conditions, it is impossible to form blizzard clouds...


    If there is really a blizzard cloud group, then there is only one answer, and that is-wizard''s magic.


    "Excuse me¡ªis there a snowstorm in Montpellier on Christmas Eve?" As soon as Rita spoke, she told Bruno to be happy. He knew that this beautiful girl was so interested in abnormal weather. He had already said This thing...


    "Of course, my family has a farm not far from Montpellier... Generally I plant some roses and tulips and other flowers!" Bruno really wished to confess his eight generations of ancestors. "You know, Christmas Eve is It¡¯s the peak season for rose and tulip sales. I took my goods to London a few days in advance... but I didn¡¯t want to miss Christmas Eve to reunite with my family, so I took a plane and wanted to come back that day..."


    Bruno said, drank a sip of water, and then said: "But damn that day, the crew on the plane actually told us that Montpellier had a large snowstorm cloud, so I couldn''t land... Finally I had to be in Cannes. Landing at the airport...for this I completely missed my wish to spend Christmas Eve dinner with my family..."


    "A forgetting is empty..." Rita, who had completely received the news she wanted, quietly took out her magic wand, and secretly used an oblivion spell at this chattering French man... She couldn''t stand this guy anymore. .


    Watching her fall asleep and chatter... Rita was lost in thought.


    Where is Boothbarton College, of course she knows-it is more than a hundred kilometers away from Montpellier, what magic can actually cover such a large area??


    If someone is using magic in Montpellier, it is not impossible... But where is their intention?Are they not afraid of investigations by the French Ministry of Magic?


    With such doubts, Rita Skeeter stepped off the plane... As for the man who was cast with the Forgotten Curse?She doesn''t care...


    I thought that it would be much more convenient to go to Boothbatten after arriving in Montpellier... As a result, Rita Skeeter found that she was wrong, and it was very wrong...


    It''s just the Pyrenees, more than a hundred kilometers away, but no French taxi driver wants to go there... Why?Because it''s too far...because I got there, and I can''t get off work when I come back...because...


    All in all because of laziness...


    This is also a precedent. You must know that the French postal system actually only works two days a week, and from Saturday to Sunday, all French shops will be closed...


    Because it was a statutory holiday...even because someone continued to open business on Saturday and Sunday, and was fined by the city hall...this is really a good country for the elderly.


    Finally, Rita Skeeter finally found a guy who was willing to take her to the Pyrenees...and that guy was not a pure French at first sight, because he used the franc to clear the way. A black skin...


    After another two hours of rap bombardment by the black buddies, Rita finally reached her destination... at the entrance of a canyon tunnel in the Pyrenees...


    She resisted the desire to throw an unforgivable curse from this black man, took out a stack of francs that had been prepared and threw it on his face, and then she did not hesitate to move towards the tunnel entrance with a [falling rock¡¤danger] Go to the cement wall of the warning sign...


    The black guy who drove was happily counting the money... When planning to be alone with his passengers, they found that the female passenger who got off the car had disappeared...


    "Damn...Damn..." The black buddies looked back and forth, and found that the entire tunnel entrance was only his own car, and there were no people in front and back...


    At this moment, he thought of all kinds of weird legends, the more he thought about it, the more terrifying he was scared, kicked the accelerator, turned around and ran...


    And at this moment--


    Rita Skeeter had already carried her small package and walked to the straight avenue leading directly to Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. She saw the endless grassland, the mountains in the distance, and the huge ice sculpture...


    "It''s so beautiful... What kind of magic can be used to carve out this ice sculpture?" Rita Skeeter habitually took out her magic camera from her bag and faced this magnificent one. Ice sculpture, desperately taking pictures...


    She didn''t even realize that this ice sculpture was real...because Zhou Ye''s beauty and the beauty of the two women are so amazing... She has already regarded this ice sculpture as another of Boothbat College. Works of art too.


    After all-Boothbarton College has always been known for its beauty, and no more beautiful ice sculptures, nothing is abnormal...


    Chapter one hundred and forty eight


    "Anyway, Ms. Maxim, thank you for your support to our [Daily Prophet]. I will try my best to report the Triwizard Tournament fairly and fairly!" Rita Skeeter stood in front of the principal¡¯s office, Thanks to Ms. Maxim who sent it out.


    "Haha... it is an honor for our school to host this Triwizard Tournament!" Ms. Maxim smiled and nodded. She understood the hidden meaning of Rita Skeeter''s words, "I have something else," I won''t be with you anymore, Miss Skeeter!"


    "No, no need at all...I''ll be fine!" Rita Skeeter nodded to Ms. Maxim with a bright smile on her face, then turned and left the room...


    As the first stop to enter Boothbarton College, of course she must first obtain permission from those in power here. Of course, it does not mean that Ms. Maxim would not let her interview, so she would not interview...


    It¡¯s just that you can make an open visit, so it¡¯s better not to make an unannounced visit...It''s easy to offend people, and it''s easy to be caught by someone who is suspicious...


    Fortunately, the principal of Boothbatten College is still very good at talking, at least giving her the right to interview at school. Of course... you need to seek the opinions of the parties... Regarding this, Ms. Maxim has made it clear I told her that the school would not help her persuade the client...


    Although there are some flaws, for Rita, it is already very good...


    Carrying her bag on her back, Rita Skeeter walked towards the academy... She must first understand what the blizzard was a few days ago, and then the first game of the Triwizard Tournament...


    So¡ªin the entire Boothbarton College, there was a rumor that there was a beautiful intellectual big sister with glasses who interviewed students everywhere...


    Time passed day by day...


    "My dear... that guy wrote silly things again!"


    It¡¯s lunch time, and there is silence in the restaurant that was supposed to be lively. Many students tremble and quickly pick the food in front of them into their mouths, then turned their faces and ran out of the restaurant as if they were fleeing...


    At this moment, Jessica Fafna has an angry expression on her small face, carrying a copy of [Daily Prophet] in her hand. On the front page of the daily newspaper, there is a magical photo. The character in that photo is not someone else. , It was Jessica Fafna...


    In the photo, Fafuna is transforming into a half-dragon state, her red hair fluttering in the wind like flames, her delicate little face is full of murderousness... She looks like a witch of the world...


    And the caption above the photo is even more horrifying-[The noblewoman of the Fafna family tried to lure members of the Hogwarts contest to manipulate the Triwizard Tournament and was rejected, and became angry!


    "I told you not to accept her interview..." Zhou Ye smiled bitterly and comforted his woman.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-¡±


    Sarah knew why she was angry with her good sister, but¡ªshe really couldn¡¯t say anything, because her man had said not to accept the interview with that reporter, but Fafna still accepted..."No Listen to Ye, Jessica, do you regret it now?"


    "I, I..." Jessica felt aggrieved when talking about this.


    Speaking of, what happened when the woman named Rita Skeeter came to interview, Jessica was extremely depressed... It was three days ago, and it was in the restaurant...


    "Hello, are you the players from all schools participating in the Triwizard Tournament this time?"


    Zhou Ye was taking his three women to have lunch in the restaurant, but an intellectual beauty with glasses and curly blond hair stood in front of them and asked in a positive tone.


    "That''s right..." Zhou Ye nodded, and looked at the woman across from curiously. What should I say?This girl looks familiar, but he can''t remember who it is...


    But it doesn''t matter, because she will report her family.


    "Hello, I''m a reporter from [Daily Prophet], Rita Skeeter!" Rita grew up and saw such a handsome boy for the first time. She felt her heart pounding from her throat. The eyes popped out, but fortunately, her professionalism allowed her to barely suppress the throbbing in her heart and introduce herself with a normal face."Excuse me, do you have time now? Can I interview you a few questions?"


    "No one told you that it''s very impolite to disturb others while eating?" With the dual sense of smell of a woman and a dragon, Jessica felt that this woman had a certain intention towards her man... What should I say?Just like those Zhou Ye admirers, men who want to take them away...


    For this kind of thing, Jessica, who has a territorial concept, absolutely does not allow... She unceremoniously refused Rita''s request for an interview...


    Sarah and Clara sat aside in time, doing whatever they needed...


    For things like this, Jessica usually takes the shot. Who would call her a higher force value?And... to some extent, this girl''s deterrence is much stronger than the two of them...


    "Oh? Excuse me?" Of course Rita was very angry that her words were interrupted, but she did not break out on the spot... She still has this point in the city. Anyway, she is older than the students here. Five or six years old...


    "I''m Jessica... Jessica of the Fafna family, a contestant of Durmstrang College, and Zhou Ye''s engagement partner..." Jessica unceremoniously broke his identity... ¡­

 The Movie World Chapter 810

    "Oh? It turned out to be a contestant from Durmstrang School... Would you mind accepting my interview?" Rita''s little face leaked a smile, and her smile seemed to be nothing in the eyes of others. It''s abnormal... But in Zhou Ye''s view, Rita''s smile is a bit ill-intentioned...


    Now that he saw Rita''s intentions, Zhou Ye would of course remind Jessica a little bit. He gently pulled Jessica''s little hand with his hand, and shook his head for the unchecked.


    "No, I don''t want to be interviewed!" Jessica, of course, understood what her man meant, and refused directly.


    "That''s really a pity..." Rita pushed her glasses frame, and then sighed: "I originally wanted to interview you and write a love story about the Triwizard Tournament... It seems Nothing..."


    "The love story in the Triwizard Tournament?" Jessica moved slightly...


    "Yes..." Rita smiled, Xiaoyu took the bait... "Does Miss Fafuna want her love story with this classmate Zhou Ye to be extolled by the wizarding world? Just like Juliet in the Muggle world? Same as Romeo...how did you two become lovers from rivals...and how did you overcome obstacles to become a marriage contractor...don¡¯t you know how to celebrate all this?"


    Following Rita''s words, Jessica Fafna''s small face revealed a blush of excitement, and a trace of yearning appeared in her eyes...


    Think about it, a love chanted by all wizards...a classic story...


    Most of the girls are eager for romance, something that can¡¯t be eaten or drink, even Jessica Fafna, who is known as the Iron Princess...


    In the end¡ªthis stupid girl stupidly jumped into Rita¡¯s pit... Regardless of Zhou Ye¡¯s reminder, she accepted an interview with Rita...


    One thousand one hundred and forty-nine chapters


    Because I accepted an interview with Rita the day before...


    The next day-Jessica also bought a special issue of [Daily Prophet], wanting to see what the love story that the reporter promised himself, enough to extol the wizarding world...


    Although I feel a little bit ashamed and ashamed to read my own story, Jessica couldn''t suppress the mixed feeling of excitement and curiosity, and wanted to see the new issue of [Prophet Daily] sooner...


    Unfortunately, even the fastest Owl takes several hours to deliver the latest issue of the Daily Prophet to Boothbat College, so... Jessica saw the daily paper at lunch... ¡­


    As soon as she opened the latest issue of the Daily Prophet, she was bitten by the angry silver teeth from the headline above¡ª¡ª


    In the second edition of the Daily Prophet, the column of the Triwizard Tournament was written in blackened and enlarged fonts [Shadow-the noblewoman of the Fafna family intends to seduce the Hogwarts contestants to win the championship]......


    "Skeet--I''m going to kill you!!" Jessica didn''t even need to read the content of the article, just read the title of the article to know... This is not the same as what was said, obviously--this is her own Was hacked...


    With Jessica''s roar, the blood of the dragon in her body also boiled...A pair of dragon wings stretched out from behind her, and her long fiery red hair had no wind, just like a fire...


    An invisible force began to wreak havoc on the entire restaurant with Jessica Fafner¡¯s rage...


    The students who were eating found out that the tableware in front of them was twisted and burst for no reason...


    Even the dining table made an overwhelming squeak...


    A guy who was expecting a meal and was about to drink, was blown up by a cup that suddenly exploded in his hand...


    Others found that the fork in their hands was twisted into a mass of rotten iron...


    "What''s going on? Damn, who is kidding me?"


    "Hush...Don''t talk, see? The Dragon Queen is angry..."


    "Fuck, who is so fat, who dares to trouble this guy?"


    "I don''t know... Anyway, I know someone is going to be unlucky..."


    Zhou Ye listened to the buzzing discussion around him, and sighed...He couldn''t care if it was his own woman...


    The next moment, Zhou Ye stood up and hugged Jessica''s shoulder... whispered in her ear: "Calm down, baby, you scared these guys..."


    If there is anyone else who can restore peace to Jessica in a rage, it is probably only Zhou Ye. Following his words...Jessica Fafna gradually recovered her calm...


    "My dear...you must help me..." Before Jessica finished speaking, she suddenly felt an abnormal flash...


    She followed the source of the light and looked at it, carrying a camera at the entrance of the hall, the guy with a head and a head, who is it if he wasn''t the guy who played with himself as a monkey??Jessica roared and rushed over."Rita Skeeter... I want your life!"


    Zhou Ye sighed and looked at the back of Jessica, who was chasing it out... he shook his head helplessly. This girl is good everywhere, but she is too impulsive. This time - he bet that Jessica would never catch To that Rita reporter...


    Speaking of which, when Zhou Ye saw Rita, he was really shocked. He didn''t expect Rita Skeeter to be so beautiful when he was young...


    As for why he would look like that after he reached middle age...Zhou Ye had some guesses. Most of the guys in the magical world would not dress up, just like they had a good base plate, but they got it by themselves. very messy¡­¡­


    Even sometimes, Zhou Ye wondered if the trend in the entire magical world was to pretend to be ugly??Perhaps this is the biggest difference between wizards and Muggles?The difference in aesthetics??


    Just when Zhou Ye was spitting out in his heart, Jessica walked back in frustration... From her look, I knew that she was definitely chasing after him again. I didn''t find the reporter who liked to write silly...


    "Okay, baby, I''ll avenge you when I have a chance..." Zhou Ye smiled and comforted his own woman. Anyway, it was his own woman. He didn''t comfort who would comfort...


    "My dear, you must help me..." Jessica was almost crying aggrieved... Being so slandered by others, she was going crazy...


    "Trust me, baby, it won''t take long for me to catch her..." Zhou Ye said, patted Jessica''s back lightly, and comforted her: "Furthermore...what do people think of us, Does it matter? We love each other... this is enough..."


    "Hmm..." Jessica''s anger finally subsided after hearing her own man''s comfort...


    However-obviously, Rita Skeeter''s revenge is not over...


    Because today, Jessica saw the new issue of the Daily Prophet...this time it¡¯s no longer a column, it¡¯s the headline of the front page¡ª¡ªThe Fafna family noblewoman intends to lure Hogwarts participating members to manipulate the top three Rejected from the competition, frustrated into anger!


    How can this make Jessica not angry??She can''t wait to kill that guy...


    At this moment, Sarah suddenly saw the door of the far hall with a small golden head poking her head... hurriedly reminded her good sister: "Quickly, Jessica¡ªthat guy is there..."


    "I must catch you this time..." Jessica jumped up fiercely, and quickly chased towards the door...


    "Forget it, let me take a look..." Zhou Ye sighed, stood up, and chased after Jessica''s back...


    Sarah and Clara also hurriedly chased their man behind them and ran out...just kidding, they were all a family, how could they not help? The first time they didn¡¯t help Jessica, but they believed Jessica too much. With strength, I thought that with her ability, was it not possible to catch a small reporter?


    The result was a surprise to them-Jessica didn''t catch the reporter named Rita Skeeter... But this time, she would never get away...


    As Rita ran, a few people chased after... There was a sudden jump in the corridor outside the hall...


    Many students don¡¯t understand why this intellectual reporter¡¯s big sister was chased so badly by the Queen of the DragonThere are even people trying to stop Fafuna, wanting to come to a hero to save the beauty... Even if this intellectual big sister is not favored, a romantic evening is all right.


    However, this time the fools were taught to be humans by Fafna¡¯s iron fist...One punch is better than Sleeping Curse...


    After the beaten person woke up, he originally wanted to find Fafna''s theory, but after being popularized by those who knew the truth for a while, in the end he could only admit that he was unlucky...Who let that intellectual big sister do something? Isn''t it authentic... This fight, if you suffer, is nothing...


    Chapter one hundred and fifty


    "Where did it go? Damn... that guy lost again..." Jessica''s small face was flushed and dizzy because of exercise, full of anger... "Is that guy a mouse? How can you escape like this..."


    No wonder Jessica was so angry. When she was about to catch the reporter who was making rumors, she turned a corner and the guy disappeared...How could Jessica not be depressed.


    "Don''t worry... maybe that guy didn''t leave?" Zhou Ye, who was chasing after him, smiled and patted Jessica''s arm, then glanced at the corner of this corridor...


    "How? Did you catch it?" At this time, Sarah and Clara also chased over...


    "No..." Jessica said dejectedly: "But my dear said that guy may not be gone...probably still here, maybe it''s using magic weapons like invisibility cloak..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 811

    Jessica is not sure whether his man can catch Rita Skeeter...


    However, Zhou Ye, who had been observing a circle, had a clear heart...Now that he knew who Rita was, how could Zhou Ye forget that this guy is still an unregistered Animagus?Moreover, her transformation is indeed very deceptive...it¡¯s not a weird thing to be able to fool Jessica...


    At this moment, a beetle lying on a pillar in the corridor looked at everyone quietly. At first glance, this beetle seemed to be no different from other beetles, but around its eyes, there was a pattern like glasses...Look It looks exactly like Rita Skeeter¡¯s glasses...


    After watching the crowd for a while, this beetle slowly crawled towards the outer eaves of the pillar, just when it was about to spread its wings and fly away...a huge hand for it, grabbed it...


    "Miss Rita, where are you going?" Zhou Ye smiled at the struggling beetle in his hand, and joked: "Miss Rita, as long as you make a statement, you declare that all of your previous two reports are Lies are untrue, so I will let you go, how about?"


    "This guy is the reporter?" Sarah, Clara and Jessica all gathered around, curiously looking at the beetle in the hands of her own man...


    "Yes, it''s definitely this guy..." Jessica gritted her teeth... "I recognize this guy''s glasses!"


    For her, Rita Skeeter is definitely the woman who remembers her most. Regarding Rita''s looks and characteristics, Jessica can tell her with her eyes closed...


    Looking at the beetle in Zhou Ye''s hand, she recognized Rita Skeeter''s iconic glasses at a glance...


    "If I don''t make a statement, I will throw you into the cauldron..." Jessica looked at the beetle that Rita Skeeter had turned into, threatening angrily.


    "..." Of course Rita Skeeter, who became a beetle, could not speak, but she could use body language to explain...


    "Shaking your head? You dare to shake your head..." Jessica was almost irritated by Rita Skeeter...


    Just when she stretched out her hand to pinch the beetle to death, Sarah stopped her, "Don''t worry, Jessica..."


    "Are you going to intercede for this guy?" Jessica asked angrily.


    "Of course not..." Sarah didn''t care about Jessica''s tone. After all, she knew that Jessica was going crazy, and anyone who was slandered like that would be very angry... "You We can¡¯t kill her yet. We chased her out. This is what everyone has seen... If she disappears for no reason, then we are the biggest suspects..."


    "So... what should I do?" Jessica looked at the beetle in front of her with a gloomy look. She swears that she definitely saw the ridicule and triumph in the eyes of the damn beetle..." Nothing?"


    "You come..." Sarah smiled and pulled Jessica''s arm away, and dragged her away from Zhou Ye. They were not afraid of what their men heard, they just didn''t want Rita, who was holding Zhou Ye''s hand, to listen. To their conversation...


    "What?" Jessica asked, being dragged aside by Sarah for some unknown reason.


    "Don''t you think that even if we kill her, your reputation is irretrievable?" Sarah asked in a leisurely manner.


    "What should I do then?" Jessica asked dejectedly.


    "Don''t worry... Jessica... Have you forgotten our dear family law?" Sarah reminded with a smile: "And, don''t you think we are a little hard to resist my dear? Yesterday I Only slept for three hours, how about you?"


    "I slept for more than two hours..." Although Jessica understood what Sarah meant, she was still reluctant. "How do I feel that this is not punishment at all for her, but what she dreams of What about the matter??"


    "No, no..." Sarah smiled mysteriously: "Jessica, have you forgotten that after your wife''s lover, there is another thing that is written as a maid and read as a star slave?"


    ¡­Hearing Sarah¡¯s words, Jessica understood what she meant. In the Western world, in the Middle Ages¡­ There were indeed many noble families who owned such slaves. To put it bluntly, everything she belonged to her master. , Including her body...


    The fate of these slaves is often very sad. Not only do they have to work, but they are also ravaged by their masters, and they are often beaten and scolded by their mistresses...


    "This... will it be too cruel..." Jessica asked hesitantly. To put it bluntly, she is just a young girl with a new love, and her natural kindness has not faded...


    "How to punish her lies with you, Jessica..." Sarah said, "But what I value is that she can help us share a lot of firepower... so that we won''t be overworked..."


    "Okay, okay..." Jessica hesitated and agreed to Sarah...


    In fact, Sarah can''t help it... Since breaking through that relationship, she has almost never had a good night''s sleep with Jessica and Clara these days...


    On the other hand, his own man, although he is a one-to-three every time, every morning, they are in good spirits, as if the guy who worked hard last night was not him.


    Sometimes, even Jessica, who has a strong body, is a little bit suspicious, whether he has the blood of the dragon or this guy has the blood of the dragon... how could it be so strong...


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye just spread his hands and said--this is natural...


    In fact, this was Zhou Ye deliberately instructing the three girls, slowly instilling...three thoughts that were far from enough. After saving them, they returned to their castle, and the three of them had a little temper... Although it is innocuous, why do you have to make trouble with someone who is harmonious?


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t expect that his own adjustments and teachings intentionally or unintentionally could bring such consequences... This was really an unexpected joy.


    Chapter one hundred and fifty one


    In Zhou Ye''s tent, the temporary residence of Hogwarts College.


    "You let me go soon, or you will regret it..." Rita Skeeter looked at the two girls in front of her panickedly, she really panicked...


    The transformation of Animagus, who was originally a supporter, was actually seen through. This alone was enough to make Rita panic, let alone these two girls...


    Rita is no stranger to these two girls¡ªin the past few days when she came to Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, she could see the appearance of these two girls almost every day¡ªthe huge ice sculpture outside.


    Moreover, as a warrior representing Boothbarton College and Durmstrang College in the Triwizard Tournament.Rita even heard the messages of the two from many students...


    Whether it''s because of the jealousy of the warriors at Hogwarts or the snowstorm on Christmas Eve... Various rumors, Rita has heard a lot...


    Originally, at the beginning-Rita wanted to use [Two women competing for favor?The fairness of the Triwizard Tournament was questioned...] This terrifying title, but later, she thought about the help Ms. Maxim gave her, and after thinking about it, she still didn¡¯t use this title...


    After all, if you do this, Boothbatten College will inevitably be involved in the scandal...


    Although Rita still has no morals, she still has some gratitude...


    In addition, she is actually very curious about Zhou Ye. In the final analysis-she has never seen such a handsome boy, so she also wants to take a look... Is Zhou Ye, a Hogwarts contestant? It''s really as handsome as the ice sculpture...or, it''s just the result of self-beautification...


    If it is the result of self-beautification, Rita, who is disappointed, might use another horrible title, such as "Why can an ugly man make the warriors of the two colleges jealous for him?"Is it ecstasy or love?such¡­¡­


    but--


    When Rita approached Zhou Ye under the pretext of interviewing for the first time, she was completely fascinated by Zhou Ye at first sight... She really did not expect that the image of Zhou Ye in the ice sculpture was far inferior. He is really handsome... and even the statue is far from depicting Zhou Ye''s appearance and temperament...


    That¡¯s why there was that scene when Rita wanted to interview Zhou Ye...


    But-Rita''s plan to get close to this handsome boy was mixed by Jessica Fafner... So Rita was so angry that she threw dirty water on Jessica''s head without hesitation. ...


    Anyway, the reputation of Durmstrang Academy itself is not good, you think-what is the reputation of an academy that can be called the House of the Black Wizard?It just so happens that Jessica confuses Rita''s strike-up action again,...If Rita does not retaliate, then it is not Rita...


    You know, this little girl even dared to splash the dirty water of Albus Dumbledore. Will she be merciful to Jessica''s men?Yes, the Devil Dragon family is very awkward... But what?They are unrecognized wizards... Basically everyone is staring at them. How dare they treat her??


    So, Rita didn¡¯t stop doing two things, and poured dirty water on Jessica¡¯s head continuously...


    After splashing the dirty water, Rita''s greatest joy went to see the face of the person who was splashed... That kind of anger was about to explode, but she used her helpless expression, which Rita liked the most.


    I just didn¡¯t expect to be caught by Jessica the first time...


    But in the end Rita relied on Animagus to transform into a beetle and escaped, and then continued to pour dirty water...but Rita did not expect that when she saw the lament of the loser for the second time, It was actually caught by Zhou Ye...


    It¡¯s not a big deal to be caught, the most terrifying thing is that she was brought to this empty tent by Sarah and Jessica, and she used a spell to forcibly lift her Animagus transformation , And then confiscated her wand, tied her hands and feet to the four wooden posts on the couch, she now has a faint feeling of [it¡¯s bad this time]...


    "You guys let me go... you are illegal, do you know?" Rita frightened the two women slyly...


    "Haha... illegal??" Jessica said disdainfully: "Let those Aurors try and see if they dare to go to the Fafuna family to catch me..."


    "You..." Rita was speechless. Indeed, members of the Fafuna family were rejected by the entire magical world, but--the Aurors of the Ministry of Magic really did not dare to arrest people from the Fafna family. ?Still feel that the current magical world is too peaceful and want to start war?

 Movie World Im King Chapter 812

    "I ask you one last time, do you make a statement to wash away my reputation?" Jessica asked Rita coldly.


    "Don''t think about it. Freedom of the press is the sacred and inviolable right of our reporters!" Rita struck her neck and slammed back.


    "It seems that I can''t save you..." Jessica sighed. If Rita is willing to admit it, she might just let this guy go. After all, unless necessary, she really doesn''t want to let her man be around her. A woman, even a slave girl without status...


    "You...what are you going to do?" Seeing Jessica''s expression, Rita instinctively felt something wrong, she struggled desperately...but it was of no use. Without her wand, she and Ma A weak woman is no different...


    Facing Rita¡¯s questioning, Jessica didn¡¯t want to pay attention to her. Instead, she turned her head and looked at Sarah, ¡°Well, you won... It seems that I still have to ask my dear to teach her some lessons. what¡­¡­"


    "Let''s go, Clara has taken leave for us, but we can''t stay away from class for too long..." Sarah felt normal to Rita''s reaction. She knew too much about reporters...


    With that, the two turned and left the bedroom... Only Rita, who was tied to the couch, was yelling desperately there...


    In fact, Jessica can control Rita with Dementia, but it¡¯s a pity-Jessica doesn¡¯t know Dementia. As a forbidden spell in black magic, Dementia is managed very strictly, not anywhere. What I learned, at least¡ªthe Fafna family doesn''t have a copy of the Dementor.


    Ahem-it''s a bit far away...


    Just as Rita was crying for help on the couch, her savior appeared...Zhou Ye walked in.


    "Zhou... please, let me go..." Seeing Zhou Ye, Rita shouted as if seeing a savior...


    "I''m afraid it won''t work..." Zhou Ye looked at the poor-looking spectacle sister on the couch, and inexplicably poked an indescribable thought in his heart...


    The empty room, the big couch, the imprisoned spectacles girl, the pitiful expression...cough cough, the secret room...all the necessary scenes are available...it''s time to recycle the CG.


    "What are you going to do...no...don''t do this...don''t let me hate you..."


    "It''s okay, you will love me soon..."


    "do not be like this--!!!!"


    The two women who were eavesdropping outside the bedroom nodded in satisfaction after hearing this scream, and after setting up a silent curse, they left Zhou Ye''s tent... They are going to class... and I also ask for a leave of absence for my own man... It takes time to enforce the family law.


    Chapter one hundred and fifty-two


    "God, isn''t that Miss Skeeter who has been missing for several days? Why did she mix with Sarah and the others?"


    "I am also very confused. I remember that Sarah and the others were still chasing Miss Skeeter yesterday?"


    "Huh!!!! Miss Skeeter actually kissed the bastard who took our school bastard...Don''t stop me, I want to fight that bastard! Don''t stop me..."


    "Go, we support you mentally, we are your strongest backing, go on..."


    "Asshole, I said you don''t stop me..."


    "No one is stopping you..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Those guys are so boring..." Rita walking behind Zhou Ye couldn''t help but vomit while listening to the sounds coming from around.


    "That''s because you are too pushy these days..." Jessica replied in an angry tone.


    Although Rita has been completely conquered by her own man and has reached an understanding agreement with her, Jessica still feels as if she has been tricked...


    Why is it that you are slandered, but the person who slanders you ends up becoming your own sister?Is there anything more ironic than this in the world?


    "Well, Jessica... Rita has already issued a statement and apologized... Don''t be angry!" Zhou Ye smiled and patted Jessica''s dolphins and comforted.


    "Hmm..." Upon hearing her own man''s words, Jessica thought of Rita''s apology and even broke up with her own newspaper...and lost her job... This made her feel resentful towards Rita A lot less...


    "I''m sorry, Jessica... I didn''t expect that... the newspaper would not publish the apology statement I sent back... I''m sorry..." Rita kept apologizing to Jessica, and to her In other words, her own man¡¯s wishes are heaven, and her man doesn¡¯t want the quarrel between his sisters to be so stiff, so what does she have to apologize for?It doesn''t hurt...


    "Forget it... it''s not to blame you..." Jessica sighed, and the last trace of grievance in her heart was gone... But all her anger was transferred to the Daily Prophet, "Honey, be sure to put that newspaper To ruin..."


    "Don''t worry..." Zhou Ye smiled, and gave the girls to the dining table before sitting down...


    Then the daughters served him... the bread-cutting who helped him cut the bread, the napkins who helped him tuck the napkin...


    Zhou Ye glanced at it lightly, took a bite of the bread Sarah sent to him, and said, "I have already confessed that we have gone back. Our [Skeeter Daily] newspaper has begun a new round of expansion and promotion. It¡¯s not that I underestimated the newspapers in the wizarding world... They are just a bunch of idiots in the field of market competition!"


    Hearing what their own man said, the women couldn''t help but laugh and pursed their lips...


    Zhou Ye¡¯s statement is not an exaggeration. The so-called Daily Prophet is like a small newspaper, with only dozens of employees, and the number of field workers is even more pitiful. If it weren¡¯t for their very good relationship with the Ministry of Magic, they could get it. Given the gossip circulated in the Ministry of Magic, how could they become an authority?


    The Skeeter Daily, which Zhou Ye established for Rita Skeeter, was directly handed over to his maid, Qiu, to run it. It can be said that there are hundreds of reporter stations around the world, and Qiu also passed The relationship between the current minister of the Ministry of Magic has been given priority for interviews by many foreign magical governments...


    In particular, the Skeeter Daily, which has more comprehensive news and more timeliness, is sold at a lower price than the Prophet¡¯s Daily. Zhou Ye is completely hurting people with this... The Muggle world has entered the international economic era, Wizard The world is still playing their own...It''s really shameful.


    Looking at the confident gaze in his own man''s eyes, Rita Skeeter, who was sitting next to Jessica, exuded obsessive gaze.


    She couldn''t forget that day--


    That day, she was conquered by this man...


    Under the attack of this man, her heart sank without resistance...


    For him, she is willing to do anything...for him, she apologized for the first time to the person who was slandered by herself, and for him, the first time she struggled to write a book was not to compile news, but to issue an apology...


    Even more for him, she resigned from the Daily Prophet who refused to publish her own apology in angrily... She did not regret it, because he was everything to her...


    "My dear... How did you teach Rita... She is too obsessed with you..." Clara sitting next to Sara, leaning on her side, over her girlfriend, quietly at her own man Asked in the ear.


    "Want to try? I promise you will be addicted to that feeling..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and joked.


    "Forget it..." Clara looked at Rita Skeeter who was still staring at her man, and couldn''t help but shudder... Such Rita is a bit scary...


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, he wouldn''t tell Clara that Rita''s performance was just a sequelae, and it would return to normal in a few days...


    Of course, the so-called return to normal only means that Rita will not cling to Zhou Ye as he does now, walked there and entangled there, wishing to turn into Zhou Ye''s Siamese baby.


    Her love for Zhou Ye is still so deep... All this is the result of the spring wind and rain... However, Zhou Ye''s appearance has also played a big role. After all, if the person involved is very resistant, the effect will not be effective. It''s as good as it is now, just a short time, let Rita look like this, then the quality can only be compensated by the number of times.


    "Rita... Has yesterday''s press release been sent?" Zhou Ye asked while eating the breakfast Sarah and Jessica had brought to the side.


    "It''s over, my dear..." Rita''s voice was so sweet that she could get tired of it. "The title is [Three Powers, who is the ultimate winner!]..."


    "Finally, the title is normal..." Zhou Ye sighed, "Before your title always made me feel like a UC shock department..."


    "UC Shock Department? What is that?" Rita asked curiously.


    "No, you don''t need to know those..." Zhou Ye hurriedly waved his hand, joking, he was really afraid that Rita would continue to develop towards the UC Shock Department. The kind of newspapers that rely on headlines to sell their survival would be finished sooner or later...


    Although the few people were eating very leisurely, in fact, they did not forget that today is the second match of the Triwizard Tournament, a competition between the cliffs...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye''s interest in the Triwizard Tournament is almost gone now, and his opponent has become a wife. How can I play this?But...the way to behave is to behave...After all, Dumbledore is still waiting for him to return with the winning prize...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 813

    Chapter one hundred and fifty-three


    "This mountain is so high..." Clara looked at the cliff in front of her, and she felt a little pain in her raised neck.


    At this time, Clara was following her classmates, standing on a grassland in the foothills. In front of her, there was a cliff several hundred meters high...Aneto Peak.


    On the top of the cliff, there are vaguely something as big as a mosquito flying fast...


    Of course, those little things look like mosquitoes from below, but in fact, they are about one meter in size, and those are the Stohum who built their nest on this cliff.


    Today is the second match of the Triwizard Tournament, so... Clara followed the students to the front of Snetto Peak.


    In fact, it is reasonable to say that this place has already passed the height of the permanent snow line, just to protect those little guys, the antifreeze magic has been artificially set here, which has changed the ecology here...


    Although the environment has been artificially changed, it does not mean that it is warm as spring here-the temperature here is less than six degrees Celsius, but the vegetation on the grasslands here are plants with high cold-tolerance properties, so it seems to give people An illusion of greenery and warmth like spring...


    If you really come here wearing spring clothes, you will definitely regret it...


    Of course, Clara would not come up in spring clothes stupidly, because before they came, the teacher in the school had reminded them...


    Clara looked up again at the cliff that her girlfriend and her boyfriend were going to conquer today, and then turned her head and walked quickly to the tent not far away... There was a rest area for the Triwizard Tournament.


    "Sarah, I think you are miserable this time..." Clara said anxiously as soon as he opened the tent, "This competition is absolutely unfavorable for you. I remember that you got E in your flight class... ...You''re done..."


    "Don''t say it so unlucky..." Zhou Ye lightly touched the daring girl''s Qiong nose, and said, "Even if Sarah fails the flight class, aren''t we still there?"


    "Yes..." Jessica also stood up, "We will never let Sarah have an accident!"


    "Thank you, Jessica..." Sarah was also a little touched. To be honest, she and Jessica are still rivals so far. They grabbed the position of Zhou Ye''s wife... Jessica was actually willing Helping your opponent, how could this make Sara not moved?


    "Yes, this is the position..." Rita held the camera, squatting halfway in front of the three of them, and commanded: "Honey, you guys get closer, yes, it''s like this, right..."


    With a flash of light, the photos of the three embracing each other are freshly released...


    "I have already thought about the headline of today''s news!" Rita who got the photo said triumphantly: "The headline is [Friendship in Triwizard Tournament]..."


    "Why not love?" Clara asked strangely.


    "I don''t want my dear to be scolded as a playboy..." Rita rolled her eyes and said, "You know, jealousy is a terrible power, it will make them difficult to move in the magic world..."


    "It''s rare that you have published...what did that say? Honey?" When Jessica teased Rita, she forgot the words and had to turn her head to ask her man for help.


    "positive energy¡­¡­"


    "Yes, positive energy...that''s the word!" Jessica clapped her hands and smiled: "It''s rare that you have a day to publish positive energy news! Rita..."


    "She''s just afraid to take care of her dear..." Sarah unceremoniously broke Rita''s mind.


    "Cut, how could I be afraid of dear picking me up... I wish I could feel that again!" Rita retorted with a wink, "Because dear said that he planned to set up an annual news reporter in the magic world. It''s just an award. I plan to hit this award and become the first person in the magic world to win a journalism award..."


    "Haha..."


    "Hahaha..."


    The girls were joined by Rita''s teasing. They knew that this was Rita''s excuse. This girl was afraid of her own man to clean herself...


    "Well, gentlemen and ladies, your competition is about to begin..." The poor director of the International Department appeared in the tent again to remind the participants."This time the difficulty is a bit high, so I have to remind you that it is not possible to give up the game when it is life-threatening..."


    "Okay, sir..." X3


    As Zhou Ye said, Qi Qi walked out of the tent...


    When the three came to the cliff together, all the students couldn''t help cheering... They cheered for the people they supported... Of course, most of the cheering for the two girls were boys, but Zhou Ye Come on, almost all of them are girls.


    I have to say that the voice calling Zhou Ye''s name is the loudest in this half-male academy... No way, who makes him have more fans...


    "The specifications of this game are completely different from the first game. You will set off at the same time and find clues to your next game in the Stornom Lair on the Aneto Peak. It is also a golden egg... Of course, Sarah Alisa who got 10 points in the previous game can start for 20 seconds first as your privilege to win the last game..."


    After speaking the rules, the Director of the International Department turned his head and glanced at the three principals sitting in the referee''s bench. After seeing that they had nothing to say, he turned his head and said to Zhou Ye and others: "Now... Sarah Classmates can fly for twenty seconds..."


    "See you from above..." After Sarah and the other two gave a high-five, they mounted her broomstick without hesitation, and flew towards the cliff...


    Twenty seconds later-


    "You can also set off..."


    "Then go!" As soon as Zhou Ye stepped on her silver arrow-shaped flying broomstick, it flew upwards like a silver light, and Jessica didn''t even bother to use the flying broomstick, so she opened her dragon wings more than ten meters long. , With a strong fan, suddenly the whole person turned into a red light and flew up against the cliff...


    "I always feel... our school was targeted in this game..."


    "Yeah...Look at the two guys at Hogwarts and Durmstrang School. Their flying speed is far faster than Miss Alissa..."


    Seeing the different flight performances of the three, the students in the audience couldn''t help but talk. Although their vision is not as accurate as that of adult wizards, they can also see... their own heroes seem to be flying. One weakness...


    And at this moment-Sarah is facing the biggest crisis since participating in the top three...


    One thousand one hundred and fifty-four chapters


    Just when Zhou Ye and Jessica started to set off below, Sarah, who set off first, had already rushed to the middle of the cliff...


    The entire cliff is more than 900 meters high, which is less than 1,000 meters. If you divide the top, middle and bottom according to the height, every three hundred meters is a part...


    Except for the unobstructed 300 meters from the lower part, the small and ugly figures of Stowham are everywhere in the upper middle part. They fly in groups around their nests, always alert to the group of humans below. Change...


    For these Stohums, this is their homeland, and anyone who wants to invade their homeland is a bad person...


    Now-an intruder has rushed up...


    These little things don¡¯t have to behave first, and then they rushed towards Sarah who invaded their homeland one by one...Hundreds of Storums vibrated their wings at the same time to create the buzzing sound, which made Sarah feel a little scalp. It''s numb...


    "Damn..." Sarah looked at the little things in front of her that rushed towards her like a dive bomber, her hands trembled...


    Since knowing the second competition location and competition event, Sarah deliberately went to the library to check the information about these little things, knowing that they belong to the normally harmless species, but if they invade their homes, they will make them crazy. .


    And they attack the intruder very cleverly. In their mouthparts that are like watering cans, saliva with a strong corrosive effect will be sprayed... That kind of saliva is extremely corrosive, just like concentrated sulfuric acid. No one wants to provoke them.


    They are not as flexible in the air as these little guys, and if they are touched by those sulfuric acid, they are really immortal and half their lives...


    However, Sarah has no room to back down at this moment, and she doesn''t want to back down either...


    But in the face of these crazy little guys, Sarah is really powerless. If her flying skills are good, then she can hold the broom in one hand, pull out her wand in the other, and fight with them. Grind them to death.


    But this is a competition. One is that she doesn''t have the time to fight, and the other is-her flying skills are so bad that she can''t free her hand to draw out her wand...


    In fact, there is a little secret, Sarah did not even tell her own man... She is actually a little afraid of heights, which is why her flying skills are so bad...


    On weekdays, if she is taking flight lessons, she will try not to look down, and hold the broom tightly with both hands, so that she can barely cope with it... But today-there is really no way to cope...


    Only use that one¡ªSarah couldn''t help but sigh.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 814

    As Sarah made up her mind, she stared at the little things flying towards her from above, and took a deep breath...


    It''s close-close-enough distance.


    "what------!!!"


    A terrible scream came out from Sarah¡¯s mouth... It was a sound like cutting glass with a sharp object. It had a very famous name, [Scream of the Banshee]...


    Of course, this is not the screaming magic of the banshee in DND. It is a talented skill in Sarah¡¯s blood line and derived from the Veeva blood line...


    Don''t you think that such a beautiful creature as Veeva has no other ability besides charm?If this is the case, this beautiful creature has long been captured by human wizards... Don''t overestimate the wizard''s moral code.


    Of course, this kind of talent derived from Veeva''s bloodline can only be used by pure Veeva or a hybrid with 50% Veeva bloodline. If the bloodline concentration is lower, it won''t work at all...


    With this piercing scream...Those who were diving down towards Sarah suddenly swayed like drunk and couldn''t maintain their balance...There were even more than a dozen thinner ones. Ruomu slammed into the rock wall and was smashed.


    "It''s now..." Sarah took advantage of this opportunity to desperately urge her flying broomstick, and flew upwards, and soon... she flew out of the air encirclement composed of hundreds of Stohum...


    However-when she flew out of the encirclement, she found that-she was not out of danger, because-on the periphery of the encirclement, there were hundreds of Stohums, staring at her with their scarlet eyes ...


    "It''s over..." Sarah is really useless this time. The banshee screams this talent skill, every time it takes 30 seconds to use it, otherwise it will hurt her vocal cords...


    Now, obviously¡ªthose little things will never give her thirty seconds...Is he going to die here??


    Sarah could even see the ridicule in the eyes of the biggest Stowium among the hundreds of Stowium...


    "Ah-oh!!" The biggest Stowham screamed, and suddenly-all Stowham waved the two pairs of transparent wings behind him, with a low buzzing sound, again Dive down towards Sarah...


    Sarah doesn''t have any means to get out of trouble... Damn, is it really not this time?


    Seeing Stoomem getting closer and closer, Sarah clenched her silver teeth, her mind turned quickly, thinking about what else could be done to get out of the predicament...


    But letting her try to break her mind, there is no good way... It seems that she has to give up. Sarah looked at the small cloth bag tied to the front of her flying broomstick. There was a small magic ball in it, and there was a kind of Stomam inside. The very annoying gas was extracted from Stohum''s natural enemy. As long as it exploded, it would be equivalent to giving up the game, and she would be safe.


    Sarah really doesn''t want to give up this game... If she gives up, even though she is safe, how can she still have the face to compete with Jessica?


    But-she really can''t help it...


    Thinking of this, Sarah was going to reach out and touch the magic bag tied to the front of her broom, she suddenly felt her slender waist being held by someone, and then a familiar breath came over... "Baby Sarah, this Are you going to give up?"


    "Ye!!" Sarah turned to look excitedly, who was not Zhou Ye who was holding her?


    At this moment, Sara was surprised to find that... Standing on her man¡¯s broomstick, surrounded by her man¡¯s strong arms, she has an inexplicable sense of security, and her fear of heights has been cured...


    "Okay, Sarah baby... let''s fight side by side!" Zhou Ye smiled while holding Sarah, while taking out his wand, aiming at the ugly little things in front, a little, a golden light suddenly shot. In the past... "All petrochemicals, all petrochemicals..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s magic, the poor Stowham stiffened and fell...


    On the other side, a fiery red figure rushed over. It was Jessica who was not someone else. She gave up her magic wand and took out her giant sickle again, [Devil Dragon¡¯s Regret]...


    With a strong flick, a red flame suddenly ignited on the giant sickle. Jessica flicked hard, and the red flame on the giant scythe was thrown out, turning into a whip of flames more than ten meters long... ¡­


    Then Jessica flapped her dragon wings, turned into a red light and rushed into the group of Stomam, waved the flame whip that the giant sickle in her hand had turned into, and slaughtered all directions...


    One thousand one hundred and fifty-five chapters


    "I''ll help too..." Sarah looked at the figure of Jessica killing the Quartet, and was immediately moved...


    If Jessica wants to be the first, she only needs to bypass the group of Stoomes. At her speed, those Stoomes can never catch up with her...


    And Jessica obviously can choose the most labor-saving and quickest way to get the golden egg, but she chose the most awkward and troublesome way to kill all these Storms...


    For what??


    Sarah certainly wouldn''t think that Jessica was a murderous atmosphere, and she wanted to sacrifice her weapons with Stomam...


    She obviously did it for herself, because only her own flying skills were the weakest...How could Sarah not be moved?How could she nest in the arms of her own man, enjoying the fruits of her sister''s work comfortably??


    Thinking of this, Sarah also took out her magic wand, pointed at those nasty little things."All petrochemicals...all petrochemicals..."


    "Yes, that''s it... We are all a family. Winning or losing is a small game for us. Family safety is the most important thing..." Zhou Ye smiled, waving the wand in his hand faster... ¡­


    If Sarah uses the petrified curse at the speed of a small pistol, then Zhou Ye uses the petrified curse at the speed of the Vulcan Cannon. He doesn''t even recite the spell, and the golden lights are almost connected...


    Of course, he didn''t forget to throw two protective magics on his two women while using the petrification spell...


    The front Jessica charged like a warrior, and Zhou Ye and Sarah behind were like long-range support. From time to time, Jessica added a protective magic to Jessica, and at the same time, they used the petrification curse to kill Storum.


    With the cooperation of the three people from unfamiliarity to familiarity, from familiarity to tacit understanding... the entire Stoum ethnic group was almost completely emptied by them, and the ugly little things fell like rain.


    Stowham, who was hit by Zhou Ye and Sarah, is better. Although they will inevitably be broken after falling, at least they can remain intact when they are in the air...


    Stoomem, who was killed by Jessica, was so miserable that he was torn apart in mid-air...


    The people on the top are happy, but the people below are a bit miserable...


    "What stuff fell from the sky..."


    "This is... My grass... Stoome!"


    "Damn...ah!! The blood of these things is corrosive...be careful everyone!"


    The three principals as the referees and the Director of the International Department looked at the performance of the students in the audience somewhat helplessly. What should I say?People are more popular...


    Ms. Maxim is particularly angry. Among the students who are messed up below, most of them are students from their Boothbarton College. Look at their embarrassed look... I really disappoint her...


    "It seems... the flying skills of Boothbarton''s warriors are not very good!" The director who has been using binoculars to watch the performance of the three people in the sky said with a smile: "But Hogwarts and Demster Lang¡¯s warriors are very friendly, which fully reflects the original intention of the Triwizard Tournament..."


    "Haha... I think so too, Ye Zhou did a great job..." Albus Dumbledore stroked his beard and smiled: "The original intention of the Triwizard Tournament was not to let the three major colleges Do you communicate with each other?"


    "Haha..." Erika Lunocorgi, the principal of Durmstrang College, could only laugh and say nothing...


    Madan''s-of course you are happy, the people in your college soaked away the contestants from our two schools, don''t we know??Of course, these words Erica can only complain in her heart, saying that there is no way to say, he wants face...


    Just when the chaos below was in a mess, Zhou Ye and the others above had already reached the top of the cliff. After easily killing the biggest Storum, they found three golden eggs in its lair...


    There is no need to fight, no need to grab, three people directly one by one, and then take the golden egg and fly down...


    When the three of them are standing on the podium, the scores of all three of them are also out...


    "Sara Alisa from Boothbarton College, because you didn''t complete your own project independently, so I gave you eight points!" The director who announced the result of the game said and glanced at Sarah, "Are there any objections? ?"


    "No..." Sarah was mentally prepared for this achievement. For her... it doesn''t matter who gets the first place now. What''s important is that she has got the best thing...


    Thinking of this, Sarah couldn''t help but glance at her own man. With him by her side, nothing really matters.


    "Student Ye Zhou from Hogwarts College, you not only completed your project brilliantly, but also helped your opponents. Your final score was 10 points!"


    "Thank you!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and then stopped talking...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 815

    "Jessica Fafna from Durmstrang College, your score is also very...Congratulations!"


    "Thank you!"


    "Since the total points of the three of you in the two games are the same, therefore, you will start at the same time in the next game..." Mr. Secretary said, turning to face the students on the field and said: "To be honest, today I think I see When it comes to a game of the highest level, what I call the highest and highest level does not refer to their magical attainments, what I see is the spirit of harmony and friendship..."


    "Why the Triwizard Tournament has been suspended for centuries, I think everyone should know..." The director said, glanced at the students below, and then said: "In the past, they only paid attention to the competition process, but forgot... Our three academies are opponents and friends, but-definitely not enemies... Our game is to learn each other¡¯s spirit and skills, not to kill each other... So, I think this game is the most I have ever seen. Great game!"


    "Long live¡­¡­"


    "Long live¡­¡­"


    Although the Secretary-General¡¯s speech skills are not very good, the students still cheered for the face... and Rita Skeeter on the other side held her camera and kept shooting about Everything here...


    She has already thought about the news headline for tomorrow... [The spirit of the game is greater than the result of the game?Friendship in the Triwizard Tournament]


    As for Zhou Ye?He felt that the director was completely nonsense...


    If these two girls are not his women, he doesn¡¯t bother to care about so many...Similarly, one mountain cannot tolerate two tigers, unless one male and one female...I¡¯m afraid this is the only competition where the players do not value the results of the competition. The Triwizard Tournament...


    But don''t care about him, I will talk about future things later, but Sarah was touched and agreed to his backdoor development plan... This is what Zhou Ye cares most about...


    Alas, when will the game end...


    Chapter one hundred and fifty-six


    "What a wonderful game..." Voldemort, dressed in a black robe, sat in his seat, holding a newspaper named [Future Daily], a newspaper owned by Skeeter. , Has been released simultaneously in the wizarding world of many countries.


    "The great Dark Lord... Our brothers and sisters are already waiting for your orders..." The meticulous Lucius, who combed his blonde hair, bowed his head slightly and said to Voldemort: "As long as you give an order, we will Under the guidance of your magic wand, declare war on the entire decadent wizarding world!"


    "No...not yet, my Lucius brother..." Voldemort always likes to call his subordinates his family. In his opinion, all pure-blood wizards are brothers and sisters, and their common goal is to overthrow the existing ones. The system of the magic world has once again returned to the pure blood era of wizards...


    All wizards of Muggle origin must be cleaned up, and all mixed-blood wizards must also be destroyed. They are the source of taint the blood of wizards and the source of all disturbances...


    "Wait patiently...Wait for our allies to bring us good news...Wait for those guys to relax their vigilance..." Voldemort is definitely not a hotheaded guy, he deeply understands that, although his own The power is very large, but it is definitely not huge enough to crush the entire wizarding world.


    He still needs to wait...wait for a fatal blow.


    "Yes, great Dark Lord, your will is what I am waiting for!" Since Voldemort had said so, Lucius, as a Death Eater, of course would not insist...


    "Of course... we still need to continue to create some time in various places..." Voldemort tapped the tabletop with his slender fingers, his low and somewhat hoarse voice echoed in the hall."Tell our brothers and sisters, let them enjoy the carnival... Of course, pay attention to the minions of the Ministry of Magic..."


    "You mean...we don''t just do not hide, but we want to..." Lucius didn''t understand what Voldemort meant. Since he was planning to do a big operation, why didn''t he gather his subordinates, but continue to allow them to play small places. What about it?Isn''t this keeping the Ministry of Magic''s eyes fixed on you?


    "Yes..." The smile on Voldemort''s pale face was a little horrible."Because of the big action, we have to do what we should do as usual... in another month... our opportunity will come..."


    "I see..." Lucius nodded respectfully, and then walked outside the house... In fact, he is still a Hogwarts student now, only one year before graduation.


    "Ye Zhou..."


    As Lucius left, Voldemort was the only one left in the huge hall. He stroked the photo in the newspaper. It was a photo of Zhou Ye holding up the golden egg with Sarah and Jessica...


    For Zhou Ye, Voldemort is no stranger. Whether it is from Lucius or from the newspaper, he has learned many things about Zhou Ye, such as super magic talent, mysterious family background, and playboy style. ...


    He could even deeply feel Albus Dumbledore¡¯s determination to cultivate Zhou Ye through the descriptions of those who studied at Hogwarts...


    "Ye Zhou...Are you trained by Dumbledore specifically for me?? It''s really funny..." Voldemort''s horn pulled out a weird smile."I don''t know, what kind of expression Dumbledore will look like when you die in my hands..."


    On the other side, at Hogwarts...


    "Sister...why hasn''t brother-in-law come back?" Narcissa Black asked depressedly, sitting in the Defence Against the Dark Arts office, "It''s been months..."


    "You know... Ye, he went to participate in the Triwizard Tournament... How could he come back so soon...?" Bella gave her sister a helpless look and sighed.


    "Why participate in the Triwizard Tournament... I think he is going to pick up girls..." Narcissa said as she took out a newspaper from her bag. Above it was Zhou Ye standing between Sarah and Jessica. , The picture of holding up the golden egg... "Look, brother-in-law, he actually tied these two chicks... Hmph, he is absolutely fascinated by these two chicks... he refuses to come back!"


    "..." Facing her sister, Bella shook her head helplessly...


    Although Bella was expelled by the Black family, but I have to say... She has a very good relationship with her sister.


    Her sister, Narcissa Black, is now in seventh grade at Hogwarts...


    Originally, Narcissa didn¡¯t know Zhou Ye¡¯s relationship with her sister, but by chance she broke into Bella¡¯s office and accidentally saw something that she shouldn¡¯t see... Then she knew why her sister didn¡¯t. Will go home and get married with the family booked at home.


    But to be honest, her heart was full of sourness at the time... When Zhou Ye enrolled in school, she fell in love with this cute wife. As time went by, she had even arrived, and she couldn''t see Zhou Ye in one day. , It feels like something is missing.


    There is no way that Zhou Ye''s bio-magnetic field belonging to the super creature is too strong, powerful... almost women can''t resist it.


    Otherwise, there would be no untimely product like the Prince Guard in Hogwarts.


    By the way, Narcissa is also a member of the Prince''s Guard...


    Although she knew that her sister had a relationship with Zhou Ye, this did not make her flinch. On the contrary, she used this relationship to often run to Zhou Ye''s presence...


    Even her relationship with Lily and other women has improved a lot...


    Although she is still a pure-blood supporter, she is not as crazy as Lucius...especially because of Zhou Ye''s relationship, she did not run to mock Lily like a fool... so she and the girls The relationship is still very good.


    Bella looked at her sister, pointing at the newspaper, while scorning her man''s heart, this feeling is very strange...just like she doesn''t mind, but her sister is very concerned...


    As a person who came by, Bella could see through her sister''s thoughts at a glance... and she was also considering whether she should learn from Jasmine and send her sisters to her man''s couch...


    Anyway... a cheap family is better than a cheap outsider... Regarding this, I have to say that Jasmine has a bad start...


    Bella caressed her chin while seriously thinking about the feasibility of this matter... As for the unrealistic idea of ??staring at her own man so that he would never be able to fight wild food... Let''s forget it. Bella is not that stupid...


    "Oh-all of this is your fault, little villain..." Bella muttered about a villain who was no longer around, staring straight ahead...How could she not want Zhou Ye?


    Chapter one hundred and fifty-seven


    Unconsciously, time came to the last Sunday of June. This day¡ªall the students of Boothbatten College were extremely excited, because today is the last match of the Triwizard Tournament. In this match, The Triwizard Tournament that lasted six months will be the final winner.


    "Gentlemen and ladies...and my lovely students." The principal of Boothbatten College, Ms. Maxim, standing on a tall podium set up temporarily in the clearing in front of the woods, said, looking at the students in the school. : "Unknowingly, the Triwizard Tournament has reached the final match..."


    "In the past six months, the warriors of Hogwarts and Demstrang have shown us their superb magic skills and generous minds... and made us realize our shortcomings..." Maxi As Ms. Mu said, she looked around for a while, "So, I propose, let us once again send warm applause to these cute little guys..."


    "Wow..."


    Following Ms. Maxim¡¯s speech, all the students at Boothbatten slapped their slaps hard. Some of them were extremely excited, some were a little sad, and others looked at Zhou Ye¡¯s location. Reluctant to leave the direction...


    After a while, Ms. Maxim gently pressed her hand to signal her students to quiet down. With her movements, the applause gradually stopped...


    "Today is the final of the Triwizard Tournament... and today, we will verify this moment with all the teachers and students of Hogwarts and Durmstrang College. The trophy of the Triwizard Tournament was lifted. this moment¡­¡­"


    Following Ms. Maxim¡¯s speech, several Ministry of Magic staff quickly ran to the open space. Soon, two three-meter-high magic items like pyramids were assembled...


    Above these two pyramid-shaped objects, two crystal balls the size of human heads are slowly turning...


    "What it is??"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 816

    "I don''t know...whatever it is... my little prince is about to leave Boothbatton College... I feel so sad... woo..."


    "What''s so sad...Anyway, even if he is here, you dare not go up and confess..."


    "Who said I dare not go up and confess... I just... I just..."


    "You are just afraid that the dragon princess will tear you to pieces..."


    Ahem... These two girls digress... Of course, the others are not digressing. They are curiously discussing what those two strange magic devices are?What magic principle is it relying on...


    With the completion of those two devices, the answer was revealed...


    I saw that after the staff assembled the magic devices, they picked up their wands and chanted the spells at the two pyramid-shaped magic devices. Following their spells, the crystal ball on the top of the tower slowly turned... The faster, faster...


    Finally, the crystal ball turned to the extreme speed...


    On the four walls of the pyramid, a picture appeared, like a Muggle TV...


    "This is Magic TV??"


    "Gosh, it''s amazing..."


    The students at Boothbatten School of Witchcraft and Wizardry were stunned by this scene. From the two pyramid TV images, it is not difficult to tell that the one on the left is the scene of Hogwarts, and the right is Durmstrang. The students of the school.


    Because the students of the two schools are wearing their school uniforms... Hogwarts is the iconic black robe, and Durmstrang is the thick leather robe...


    Ms. Maxim standing on the rostrum waved her hand again and suppressed the chaotic voices in the arena...


    "And today, we are also fortunate to invite the Minister of the British Ministry of Magic. Ms. Eugenina Jenkens!" Following the introduction of Ms. Maxim, a middle-aged lady wearing an orthodox lady''s dark suit walked away. Come out... stand by Ms. Maxim''s side.


    The students below were in an uproar again...


    These students, they have seen the Minister of Magic attend the Quidditch World Cup, but have never seen the Minister of Magic appear in other competitions, which makes them inexplicably excited... In the magic world, a country¡¯s Minister of Magic is equivalent to The head of a country...


    Although they were dismissive of the head of state in the Muggle world, it did not mean that they could ignore the leader of a country in the wizarding world. This was a special honor for them and for Boothbat College.


    As Eugenina Jenkens stepped onto the podium, Ms. Maxim gave up her position, the leader came, of course she wanted to speak...


    "If I had known that the representative of Hogwarts was such a handsome little gentleman, then I shouldn''t have missed the first two games..." Eugenina Jenkens gave her the first words. The crowd fell silent... Then there was a warm applause.


    There are even many girls from Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry who feel that the Minister of Magic is very approachable and very cute...


    And Zhou Ye sitting below was completely speechless, he was teased by his daughter, right?This Lamia...I''ll take care of her when I get the chance...


    And Sarah and Clara, who didn''t know why, couldn''t help but chuckled slightly... They also rarely saw their men slumped.


    Eugenina Jenkens¡¯ speech made even the Hogwarts students who watched the live broadcast through a magic device laugh.


    "I know, in fact, everyone is anxious to watch the gentlemen and ladies match, so my old lady stops talking nonsense and annoying. I announce...The finals of the Triwizard Tournament have officially begun..." Eugenie The words of Na Jenkens once again made everyone in the audience laugh...


    "Ah, sorry, I almost forgot. Before I start, I have to introduce the rules of the game a little bit!" Eugenina Jenkens pretended to be forgotten, and suddenly said: "This lost forest behind me The trophy of this Triwizard Tournament is placed in the center of the trophy. The rule is-whoever gets the trophy first, then-he is the winner... By the way, in this maze, three schools have already The principal used magic to transform...the inside has become a maze, and there are dangers everywhere. In order to ensure the fairness and justice of the game, each principal is responsible for different areas, so there is no possibility of cheating...and The trophy was placed by myself..."


    Eugenina Jenkens'' words evoked cheers again...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye, Sarah and Jessica are standing at the three entrances of this forest maze and are ready...Because their points are the same, they will set off at the same time...


    "I declare..." When Eugenina Jenkens dared to announce the start of the game... the secretary who had been acting as a referee rushed up in a sweat and whispered to Eugenina Jenken. Si''s ear said: "Minister, the London headquarters was attacked by Death Eaters and the Dark Lord..."


    Chapter one hundred and fifty-eight


    Five hours back in time...


    Early in the morning-the eighth floor of the Ministry of Magic in London-the atrium.


    This is the peak time for work here. Elves like dwarves, wizards dressed like weirdos, or guys dressed like plumbers... They are like workers in the factory. Each entrance enters the atrium, then passes through the checkpoint and walks to the elevator entrance...


    A handsome young man in a suit and leather shoes, with a weird smile, walked towards the inspection table with the flow of people... When he approached the inspection table, he quietly took out a black ball from his pocket and threw it on On the ground...


    When the little ball stopped rolling, a pair of short legs emerged from under it, while avoiding the big feet of the crowd, it ran out...


    And when this little black ball ran, it was still splitting itself...Finally, these inconspicuous little things became hundreds...and at this moment, there happened to be a careless guy, one I stepped on the top of the black ball...


    The mutation happened¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Boom----a huge sound...the little ball that was stepped on exploded, and the hapless person who stepped on the ball instantly lost his legs...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Using that loud noise as a signal, a continuous explosion of explosion sounded in the entire atrium...


    "Boom¡ªBoom¡ªBoom..."


    Suddenly-the original atrium of the Ministry of Magic, which was extremely lively, instantly turned into a fierce battlefield...


    "Help..."


    "My god... my god..."


    "Doctor... I need a doctor..."


    The wailing, the cry for help... it rang... Someone was using a magic wand to impose armor protection spells on themselves, but more people were at a loss as if they were headless flies everywhere...


    The magical world has been in peace for too long, and they have forgotten at all¡ªhow can they protect themselves in a war...


    "It''s the shame of a group of wizards..." The initiator of all this, the handsome young man in a suit, was watching all this with cold eyes. He really didn''t expect that an activation magic plus a clone magic could actually give a joke so much power. , I have to say, this really exceeded his expectations.


    But-the ugly attitude of these wizards in front of him strengthened his belief in his heart. Only the Dark Lord is qualified to rule the wizarding world, and only the Dark Lord is the destiny of the entire wizarding world...


    "It''s time to welcome the arrival of that adult..." The young man said to himself, while pointing his wand to the sky in the atrium... Suddenly, a dark cloud that shouldn''t have appeared here covered the entire atrium, even magic. The brilliance of the lamp cannot dispel the darkness brought by the dark clouds...


    Under the dark clouds, there was a pale green scene. A green skeleton hung high in the air. In the skull¡¯s mouth, a thick python was walking in it, looking like a skeleton¡¯s tongue. Weird.


    With this signal sent out, some wizards have recognized who this sign belongs to...


    "No... it''s the demon king... it''s a Death Eater..."


    "Damn... how dare they attack the Ministry of Magic..."


    "A world war is coming... Merlin is on..."


    With the wailing, hordes of Death Eaters appeared in the atrium of the Ministry of Magic instantly, leaning on the door key...


    As soon as these Death Eaters with weird masks and black robes appeared, they immediately took out their wands and cast various unforgivable spells on the Ministry employees who were still lying on the ground and wailing...


    "Torn apart..."


    "Drill your heart..."


    "Killing Curse¡­¡­"

 The Movie World Chapter 817

    In the blink of an eye-the wizards who had survived the explosion soon became a piece...


    At this time, there were thousands of dedicated Death Eaters, one by one, killing all the wizards who hadn''t died... The entire atrium of the Ministry of Magic became a dead place...


    After all this was done, apart from these Death Eaters, there would no longer be any wizards in the entire atrium...


    At this moment, a cloud of black mist appeared among the Death Eaters out of thin air, and in the fanatical gaze of those Death Eaters, it turned into a pale man wearing a black robe...


    This man has a pair of tall cheekbones, snake-like eyes, and bloodless skin. It is difficult for you to judge his age by his weird face... It''s not someone else, it''s just let the whole magic world smell it. The dark lord, Voldemort.


    "Great Dark Lord... We have successfully completed your first plan..." The handsome young man walked up to Voldemort and lowered his head respectfully...


    He is Barty Crouch...


    He is the only one who can enter and leave the Ministry of Magic by virtue of his father''s relationship without being questioned... This time he has completely spared it, using his true face to execute orders.


    "Good job, Little Barty..." Voldemort was very satisfied with what he had done..., he glanced at the corpses all over the floor, and said indifferently: "Now, our time will come, please everyone Join me to verify the advent of this great era..."


    "The Dark Lord... The Dark Lord... The Dark Lord..."


    The feverish shouts of the Death Eaters made a smile leak out of Voldemort¡¯s face. He nodded in satisfaction, and then gave a false press, ¡°Now, we must first take this weak and useless magic government completely. Overthrow... Let''s go!"


    Following Voldemort''s order, the Death Eaters cheered and rushed to the elevator in the atrium... They followed the assigned team and swept towards each floor...


    On this day, all non-pure-blood wizards left behind by the Ministry of Magic were slaughtered by the Death Eaters. As for those pure-blood wizards?As long as they don¡¯t resist, those Death Eaters are still willing to show mercy to their men...


    After all, the pure-blood era they preach also needs wizards...


    "No... my father is a wizard... my mother is also a wizard... I am pure blood..."


    "No, obviously you are not, because your mother is a Muggle-born wizard, and your blood has tainted the term wizard..."


    "No...don''t do this...ah!!!"


    Voldemort walked comfortably in the Ministry of Magic with several henchmen, and the sounds of pleading and crying in his ears were like the most beautiful music to him...


    After a while, a Death Eater with a mask walked up to Voldemort and lowered his head respectfully... "The great Dark Lord, those Aurors who are far away in France have already learned of the changes here. Assemble, come here..."


    "Very good..." Voldemort smiled slightly, "Our goal has been achieved... Next, let''s see the Triwizard Tournament that those guys have prepared for us... I''m very curious, that Dumbledore is optimistic. What kind of expression will he have when facing me..."


    Having said this, Voldemort turned his head and ordered his cronies: "Notify our brothers and sisters that the carnival here is over, and we are going to the next location to continue..."


    "As you wish..." said a Death Eater with blond hair, while sending out the agreed signal with the wand in his hand...


    In an instant, the Death Eaters who received the signal used all kinds of magic and quickly left the Ministry of Magic, which had already become a dead place...


    Chapter one hundred and fifty-nine


    When Eugenina Jenkens hurriedly announced the start of the game and brought the Aurors from the field back to the headquarters of the Ministry of Magic, what she saw was a messy Ministry...


    "These inhumane guys... these damn chores!"


    "I want to kill those guys... I must kill those guys..."


    "These bastards..."


    The Aurors who came back hurriedly looked at the cruel scene in front of them, their hands and feet trembled...


    In the past, when confronted with Death Eaters, they seldom really killed them. They just used mild magic to arrest them and waited for trial. Now... they feel that they were really kind before... It''s too much.


    "Gentlemen..." Eugenina Jenkens turned to look at the indignant Aurors with a serious expression, and said in a low voice: "I used to...I regarded them as my own compatriots, as a member of the magic world. Someone... But, seeing the scene before me, I found that I was wrong... They are not wizards, and no wizard with a conscience would be so cruel to their compatriots..."


    Eugenina Jenkens¡¯ voice echoed in the empty atrium. She looked at the Aurors who were focusing on herself and said: "This time the failure is mainly due to my... my negligence. It was because of my mistake that so many employees of the Ministry died unexpectedly... However, before the election of the new minister, I was still the minister, and I still have the duties and powers of the minister. ..."


    "..." The Aurors did not speak, but looked straight at Eugenina Jenkens, waiting for her words.


    "Gentlemen¡ªwar is coming..." Eugenina Jenkens exclaimed angrily: "Let''s take up arms, defend our own home, defend our own family... I ask, send it now. People have informed the magic institutions of various countries to resolutely prohibit those Death Eaters from entering their country...In addition, I authorize all Aurors to have the priority to fire once Death Eaters are found, and you will no longer be obstructed by the black magic prohibition, you Will have the priority to use the Avada Sol Mantra..."


    "Hurray..." Hearing Eugenina Jenkins''s speech, all the Aurors cheered, which is equivalent to letting go of the shackles on their necks, allowing them to take action at any time and give priority to those damn foods. Dead.


    "Now-gentlemen, let''s act... I want to know the movements of those damn Death Eaters, I want to know the movements of that damn Dark Lord Voldemort... Go find me the best prophet, I You need to know where the bastard''s next goal is..."


    The words of Eugenina Jenkins made all the Aurors take action, and she quickly walked towards her office...


    When no one was around, Eugenina Jenkens smiled...


    Her goal has been achieved, and Voldemort''s goal of making Voldemort a terrorist that everyone shouts in the magic world has been achieved...


    The flaw she left out made Voldemort rush up. For Lamia... as long as her goal is achieved, how many people die in the Ministry of Magic has anything to do with her??


    After Voldemort''s attack, his reputation completely stinks...


    In the past, he held high the banner of pure blood and made a look of returning to the original pure-blood rule of the wizarding world...attracted the support of many pure-blood families overtly and secretly...


    But after the attack on the Ministry of Magic, Lamia dared to say that no pure-blood family dared to support Voldemort anymore... Such a tyrannical behavior made him the opposite of all wizards...


    Terrorists are easy to be beaten by everyone... Now, Voldemort has put himself in this position, and his-end is coming...


    In fact, Lamia knew exactly where Voldemort had gone...


    You know, among Voldemort''s confidants, there is her clone... Voldemort''s every move can''t escape her palm. If it weren''t for her clone''s use of invisible things such as mental positions, it would affect Voldemort little by little. ...


    How could he make such a big mistake?


    With Voldemort¡¯s IQ, when he occupied the Ministry of Magic in the past, he only controlled the Minister of Magic and used various propaganda methods to promote his pure-blood concept, instead of killing like a mob as he is now. All the non-pure blood wizards of the Ministry of Magic.


    Such a move would not do him any good...Even a bitch knew how to dress himself brightly, how could the clever Voldemort not understand this?


    It''s a pity... he has already inflated himself to the limit... Albus Dumbledore, who used to make him scrupulous a little, is no longer in his eyes.


    "Poor Dark Lord, I hope you won''t be too surprised when you see my father..." Lamia sat in the minister''s office, and she raised her leg on the table without a seat, her horns leaking out of her pride. Smile."My great father, your light is destined to shine today, let these stupid wizards see, your unmatched power..."


    On the other side-in the Triwizard Tournament-


    Zhou Ye sighed helplessly...


    "Honey? What''s wrong with you?" Sarah asked strangely.


    She had never seen such a helpless expression from her own man. In her eyes, Zhou Ye was always so confident, as if nothing could be difficult...


    Her own man would leak such an expression, how could she not be curious...


    "My dear, are you not feeling well?" Jessica asked with some worry.


    Although the three of them entered through three different entrances, to Zhou Ye, the extremely difficult forest of labyrinth in the eyes of these wizards was like a toy...


    He easily found his two women...According to the plan that had been negotiated, the three of them would touch the trophies of the Triwizard Tournament at the same time. In this way-the three of them will win and lose, and then they will Won the largest number of champions in the Triwizard Tournament in history, that is, everyone is a winner...


    It was originally a good thing for you, me, everyone, now - I''m afraid it''s a little changed...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 818

    Zhou Ye really had a headache about what his daughter was looking for for him. To be honest, he wanted to see how far Voldemort could go... As a result, his daughter plans to end the legend of Voldemort here and let him forever Into the past...


    Zhou Ye is really depressed...


    But forget it, it''s just a Voldemort... the big deal is going to slowly find some other fun...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly at the two women with worried expressions, "No, nothing, but I feel that we will have some uninvited guests coming to visit..."


    One thousand one hundred and sixty chapters


    "What the hell is going on??" Albus Dumbledore frowned as he looked at the sky gradually darkening. He couldn''t help but look at the Director of the International Department who was constantly wiping his sweat. , "Why did Minister Jenkens leave suddenly? Now this situation is happening again... Don''t tell me you don''t know..."


    "This...this..." The director took out his handkerchief and kept wiping the sweat from his forehead.


    He is also very square now...


    It was obvious that the Ministry of Magic had just been attacked, how come in a blink of an eye¡ªthese Death Eaters ran here?Are they premeditated??


    "Merlin''s beard...the Dark Lord is here..."


    At this moment, in the dark sky, a huge green skull logo appeared in mid-air, and the green python walking back and forth along the skeleton made all the students who saw this scene agitated...


    "Tell me, what the hell is going on?" Dumbledore couldn''t care too much anymore, he grabbed the director by the collar and shouted angrily.


    "Actually, all this is the plan of Lord Minister..." The director explained, wiping the sweat from his forehead, "Originally, according to the plan of the Minister, the Triwizard Tournament was a challenge to the Dark Lord. , He will definitely come to destroy the Triwizard Tournament... and we have already mobilized all the Aurors from the Ministry of Magic here... Everything is only waiting for the Dark Lord to be hooked..."


    "So now¡ªwhat about those Aurors?" Albus Dumbledore roared. What he can''t tolerate most is to push these wizards who are still children onto the battlefield. He can understand Minister Jenkins''s approach, but he She will never forgive her for using children as bait!!


    It''s just-bad news one after another.


    "Those Aurors just returned to the Ministry of Magic through the door key..." The Director said bitterly, "Because--the Death Eaters just attacked the Ministry...Now the Ministry is completely paralyzed..."


    "..." Dumbledore put down his arm weakly...


    He knows how difficult it is to get those Aurors who support the Ministry of Magic to come back...not to mention, it will take at least nearly an hour to complete a door key for a specific teleportation. Time, plus a door key to send personnel is limited...


    Now-I am afraid I can only rely on myself...


    Thinking of this, Albus Dumbledore took a deep breath, resisted the urge to punch the chief, let go of his hand holding his collar, and then turned to face the same worried look. The two principals said, "I''m afraid, this time we have to organize all available forces..."


    "All follow your instructions..." Ms. Maxim is very self-aware, she knows-she may have a good knowledge in academics, but in combat...


    Whether it was the principal of Hogwarts or the principal of Durmstrang College, both of them were much better than her.


    Moreover, Albus Dumbledore also defeated the culprit who caused the Wizarding World War last time, Grindelwald...


    Reasonable, Ms. Maxim felt that she should hand over the command to Albus Dumbledore, although she was the principal of this college...


    "I''m old, let Albus decide everything!" Luno Corgi also handed the command to Dumbledore.


    "Then please trouble Ms. Maxim to take all the students from the first to fifth grades of the college to a safe place for refuge. I think-Boothbatten College should have a safe house, right?" Dumbledore asked.


    "No problem!" Ms. Maxim nodded, turned around without hesitation to the students who were discussing in the audience, and shouted: "Students from the first to fifth grades, now, follow me... Others stay. Here, follow Professor Dumbledore¡¯s orders!"


    Although the students talked a lot because of the weird signs that appeared in the sky, Ms. Maxim¡¯s words made them immediately stop their discussions, obediently following Ms. Maxim according to their respective ages, toward the depths of the college. Go...


    "Gentlemen and ladies..." Dumbledore took a deep breath and said, looking at the only a hundred students left in place, "I think you are about to face your first battle since entering school... ¡­No, maybe it¡¯s more accurate to describe it with the term magic war..."


    After Dumbledore finished speaking, he stopped his voice. He looked at the expressions of the students in the audience... Some were frightened, some were excited, some were sluggish, and some were confused about the situation...


    He took a deep breath again. Bringing these children into war is something he has always avoided, but now, there is no time to say so much. If you don¡¯t fight this time, maybe¡ªthe only thing waiting for them is death. ...


    "This is not a drill... let alone an entertainment... What you will face is the notorious Dark Lord in the magic world, and his Death Eaters, they-do no evil, they-have no humanity, most importantly Yes, I received the news that they just attacked the Ministry of Magic, and now, the entire Ministry of Magic is completely paralyzed...So, don''t expect any rescue, you are the only one who can save yourself!"


    "Gosh...it''s the dark lord..."


    "I remember he didn''t advocate pure blood first? I am a pure blood wizard, so am I safe?"


    "What to do...what to do?"


    "I don''t want to go to the battlefield..."


    "Mom... I''m afraid..."


    Albus Dumbledore looked at the performance of everyone in the audience, with a feeling of indescribable...


    Maybe it''s because these guys have been in peace for too long, and they have no fighting spirit... I really don''t know if these guys are caught by the Death Eaters, will they surrender immediately...


    Just as Dumbledore kept shaking his head secretly, a familiar voice came from his ear, "Professor, did something happen? Need my help???"


    "Zhou? You came just right..." Dumbledore turned his head and saw that the men and women standing there weren''t Zhou Ye, Sarah and Jessica, who was it?Looking at the appearance of the three of them holding the Aqua Blue Championship trophy, it was obvious that it was a tie again this time...


    "What happened, Professor?" Zhou Ye let go of the trophy and walked towards Dumbledore... pretending to be ignorant and asked: "Why are everyone so panicked?"


    "Voldemort is here... now is not the time to speak!" Dumbledore said, pulling Zhou Ye''s sleeve."Listen to me, boy, you must go back now... Go back to Hogwarts... You are the only one who can defeat Voldemort in the future, but now-not yet, you still need time to grow... So..."


    Dumbledore said, he was about to drag Zhou Ye away. He just wanted to keep some seeds against Voldemort. As for himself?Faced with the children of Boothbatten College, he really couldn''t get away... This might be the reason why he was called the greatest wizard ever.


    "No, I think¡ªProfessor, I don¡¯t have to go, because¡ªI can¡¯t go anymore!"


    Chapter one hundred and sixty one


    "Ms. Albus Dumbledore...I see you again, and I am so relieved to see that your body is still so healthy!" A hoarse, overcast voice sounded, just hearing this voice, It makes people feel like goose bumps fall all over the place.


    "Tom Riddle..." Dumbledore turned his head and looked at the figure that made the sound. It used to be his pride and his most proud student, but now it has become the scourge of the wizarding world.


    "It really makes me sad, teacher..." Voldemort said with a false face: "You used to call me little Tom..."


    "Puff......" A smirk completely destroyed the gloomy atmosphere created by Voldemort...


    "Ah... I''m sorry... it''s really that your tone sounds too resentful... It reminds me of a classic sentence!" Zhou Ye waved his hand carelessly, "Don''t care about me, I''m just someone who doesn''t know the truth. Onlookers..."


    "Is this the wizard seed you like? Teacher?" Voldemort looked up and down at the handsome black-haired boy in front of him. He had to say that Zhou Ye''s appearance is really good, okay... Voldemort was a little jealous. Up."I don''t know what his magic level is, but at least he can rely on his own face and easily please those ladies is absolutely no problem..."


    What he meant was that Zhou Ye was totally relying on showing off...


    "Asshole... how dare you say that dear..." Hearing Voldemort''s insult to his own man, Jessica was the first to jump out with a fierce temper, with a lot of plans to make Voldemort''s face confused.


    "Ha... it really deserves to be a little white face, look, look... participating in the Triwizard Tournament can seduce the little princess of the Fafna family..."


    Voldemort''s words made the Death Eaters behind him burst into laughter...


    "It looks like you..." When Voldemort was about to make persistent efforts and mock Zhou Ye''s little white face, he suddenly felt like his neck was firmly grasped by a pair of iron clamps...


    Then, he felt as if he lost his balance for an instant, and then-a sharp pain hit the top of his head... It made him feel like he was hit by a 10,000-ton sledge hammer countless times...


    The Death Eaters on the side opened their eyes wide, watching in disbelief that this scene happened...


    Even Dumbledore couldn''t help but grow up slightly and was surprised that it was difficult to close...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 819

    "Is anyone telling you that the villain died of talking too much..." Zhou Ye made intimate contact with Voldemort''s somewhat flat face with his forty-three yards big heels, and muttered: "If you talk too much, just Do you dare to call my little white face..."


    Behind Voldemort was a trench that was more than ten meters long and dug out with Voldemort''s head...


    "My dear, is this... is this angry?" Sarah-staring at her man dumbfounded, like stepping on an ant, stepping on Voldemort''s head hard...


    This is no longer an ordinary insult. This is a wanton trampling on Voldemort''s self-esteem...


    "Killing Curse¡­¡­"


    "Be careful, dear..."


    "Little guy... be careful..."


    "Gosh..."


    As Voldemort''s life-threatening curse hit Zhou Ye''s body accurately, exclamation and screams rang out all around...


    "Those who insult me ??must die without a place to be buried..." Voldemort Jiejie''s laughter came from under Zhou Ye''s feet. He admitted that he was indeed shocked by Zhou Ye''s actions, but - now, Victory still belongs to me...


    Sneak attack or something is not the most normal thing for the villain?


    Voldemort thought triumphantly, while vigorously moving Zhou Ye''s forty-three yard big foot on his head, trying to get up, only to find that he couldn''t get up at all... that big foot was like Wuzhishan. , Crushed him to death, unable to move at all.


    "Are you very proud?" Zhou Ye''s voice sounded again...


    The Death Eaters around suddenly exclaimed...


    In their imagination, a person who was hit by the Avada Suicide Curse would definitely not survive, but Zhou Ye violated this law. The Suicide Curse hit him without causing him any harm... ¡­


    But this is also normal.


    If magic is so omnipotent, hitting the ground with the Bone Breaking Curse, wouldn''t it be able to destroy the entire earth?To put it bluntly, it''s because of an individual''s strength...


    Although Zhou Ye''s body at this moment looks no different from ordinary people, you must know that-his body has been strengthened so many times that it has long been out of the scope of human beings...


    To put it bluntly, even if he ran into the middle of the star and took a turn, it would feel like a hot spring.


    Voldemort''s life-threatening curse hit him, and it is estimated that it would wipe out a cell in his body at most...Will Zhou Ye be afraid of such damage??


    "Are you proud?"


    "You are very happy?"


    "Come on, smile to the uncle!"


    Every time Zhou Ye said a word, he stepped on Voldemort''s face vigorously, and every time he said a word...


    Voldemort felt like a sad reminder of tens of thousands of DOGs in Voldemort''s heart...Magic immunity?How does Nima fight??


    In fact, Zhou Ye is not magical immunity, it''s just that the differences in individual strength are too great... Maybe only the magic that destroys the planet can make Zhou Ye feel a bit of pain... Magic like Voldemort?Forget it...tickling doesn''t even count.


    "This is impossible¡­¡­"


    "The Dark Lord... how could the Dark Lord lose?"


    "No...I don''t believe..."


    Seeing his spiritual leader being trampled by Zhou Ye like stepping on a bug, those Death Eaters are like a concubine...


    They couldn''t believe that their leader was knocked down so easily by an older child... They couldn''t believe that the unforgivable curse that had been tried and tested on Zhou Ye was as futile as a toy trick.


    No, it''s not even as good as a toy trick. If it were a toy trick, it would at least be scary. Obviously-those life-demanding spells couldn''t make Zhou Ye feel scared at all.


    "Material, superb material... my exclusive material..." At this time, Rita Skeeter was trembling with excitement beside the girls.


    She kept recording the scene happening before her eyes with the magic camera in her hand...


    The Dark Lord who was stepped on at the feet of his own man, and those Death Eaters with expressions like dead fathers and mothers, this is really a perfect picture...The composition is so clear and the intention is so clear...


    This photo and news will definitely win this year''s Wizarding World''s Best Journalist Award...


    "Kill him...Kill this guy who insulted the Dark Lord..."


    "Yes...Kill him..."


    "kill him¡­¡­"


    The guys whose ideals and idols are shattered are the most terrifying. When these Death Eaters realized that their idol was really stepped on by Zhou Ye and could not turn over, they clamored frantically...


    Kill him-as long as you kill Zhou Ye, no one knows that the Dark Lord has been defeated...


    As long as Zhou Ye is killed, the Dark Lord is still invincible... Their pure blood theory is still the best...


    As long as Zhou Ye is killed, no one will mention everything that happened here...


    Chapter one hundred and sixty two


    Those Death Eaters who were standing behind Voldemort, ready to welcome their own leader, and the Black Demon returned from victory again, started their hands. They raised their wands in their hands and waved towards Zhou Ye...


    "Torn apart..."


    "Killing Curse¡­¡­"


    "Except for your weapons..."


    "Drill your heart..."


    "Funny..." Hey, there seems to be some strange spell coming in... ahem, don''t care too much.


    "What a bunch of cute ants..." Zhou Ye looked at the guy who was constantly waving the magic wand toward him, and smiled. Since someone is eager to die... Then, he doesn''t mind, let these guys know that before death, The truth that everyone is equal.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye lifted his left hand, and a translucent golden barrier protected him. Although he was not afraid of those magics, it did not mean he liked being hit by magic...


    It was only Zhou Ye who would be hit by Voldemort deliberately. Otherwise, with his movement speed, Voldemort wanted to hit him, it was too early...


    The magic of various colors hit Zhou Ye''s protective cover, remembering the ripples like water waves, but they were of no use...


    And Zhou Ye took out his magic wand with his right hand, and shot the Death Eaters calmly...


    Seeing their companions fall down one by one, finally, the remaining Death Eaters finally collapsed. They fled in all directions, like wild dogs in the family, panicking and fleeing...


    "That won''t work... I have no plans to guard against thieves at night..." Zhou Ye stepped on as he said, and with a puff, Voldemort''s head was like a watermelon, crushed by Zhou Ye ...


    Then, Zhou Ye''s figure turned into a black hurricane¡ª¡ª, after catching up with the running Death Eaters, killing them one by one with magic, of course...and also let go of a few small ones. The pleasing fish slipping through the net.


    When all this returns to calm again--


    There was silence in the entire arena...Everyone was staring at Zhou Ye, as if they were looking at an alien.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 820

    On the ground, who is the guy whose head has been broken?He is Voldemort... the big boss who made the entire magical world change color, and the culprit who completely paralyzed the Ministry of Magic...


    The crimes he committed are endless, but-accompanied by his unfathomable dark magic skills, and the record he has never lost...


    But all of this was broken by the handsome boy in front of him...


    Like killing a chicken and a dog, he easily killed the black magic that everyone feared, and then, like chasing a little chicken, he chased the so-called Death Eaters with no way into the sky...


    All this makes them feel that everything in front of them is so unreal...


    The Dark Lord died like this???


    died???


    "Dear¡­¡­"


    "Ye..."


    "Dear¡­¡­"


    "Dear¡­¡­"


    The first thing that came out was that Zhou Ye''s four women... They ran to their men in cheers, such a powerful man belongs to them... he is their pride...


    "You are amazing... honey..."


    "kisses--!"


    Zhou Ye was surrounded by Clara and other women, and Xiangkou kissed his cheek without head and face, leaving him almost no time to speak...


    There is no way-after this kiss and the other kiss, he is always in a state of being occupied...


    "Seeing your student, I suddenly felt that I was old..." Runo Corgi walked to Albus Dumbledore''s side and exclaimed, "How did you cultivate such a little monster... It''s really¡ª ¡ªIt''s... terrible..."


    Lunuoke basically wanted to use the word terrible to describe Zhou Ye, but after thinking and thinking about it, he felt that the word terrible was no longer enough to describe this little guy...Only the word terrible can describe his might.


    "If I tell you...this little guy has always been self-taught, believe it or not..." To be honest, Albus quite agrees with Lunuokeji''s words...Whether Zhou Ye''s strength or character is good... It''s terrible.


    Ordinary teenagers would never step on the head of the Dark Lord...because they can''t bear...


    Albus Dumbledore has decided to educate this little guy¡¯s Three Views... he can¡¯t be allowed to become a person who regards killing as a wait. In this case, with his power, no one can stop him. he¡­¡­


    Of course, Dumbledore¡¯s intentions were destined to return without success. Zhou Ye¡¯s three views had already taken shape... Albus Dumbledore would find that everything he said was of no effect to Zhou Ye. ...


    However, this is not the time to talk about these things...


    Because the students are already cheering...


    Of course they will cheer...


    When I thought that there would be a fierce battle, and they would also become victims in this battle, someone came out to turn the tide and made them all become spectators instead of soldiers who would end up fighting...


    How can they be unhappy...


    Moreover, they also witnessed the fall of the black magic that ravaged the magical world. This scene is destined to be recorded in the history of magic, and they will be witnesses of this history...


    At this moment, many boys even began to admire Zhou Ye...


    Powerful-undisputedly powerful, such people, even their peers, even a few years younger than them, are worthy of their fanatical worship...


    On their side, when cheering wildly...


    Ms. Maxim, who took refuge with junior students, also received a call from Albus Dumbledore...


    To be honest, when Ms. Maxim heard that the Dark Lord and the Death Eaters were defeated by Zhou Ye alone, her heart collapsed... and she even suspected that there was something wrong with her ears and had auditory hallucinations...


    It wasn''t until Albus Dumbledore repeatedly assured her that this was indeed the case, and Ms. Maxim believed that the Dark Lord was really single-handedly defeated by the warriors who came to Hogwarts.


    Even the Dark Lord Voldemort himself died under Zhou Ye''s 43-yard big foot.


    No matter how unreliable facts sound, facts are facts...


    The crisis at Boothbatten College was lifted...


    But in fact, it is not just the people on the field who witnessed all this. Don''t forget... The Ministry of Magic also installed two real-time communication systems shaped like pyramids on the field.


    The original intention of the Ministry of Magic was only to allow the three schools to witness the emergence of the final championship at the same time, but... it just so happened that this also allowed the students of the other two schools to witness at the same time-how Zhou Ye killed Voldemort...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye''s reputation in the three schools can be said to be in full swing. It is not an exaggeration to say that he is the idol of the new generation of wizards...


    Of course, none of this is important... What is important is that tonight, Boothbarton College will once again hold a celebration ball to celebrate the escape of the school and to celebrate the perfect end of the Triwizard Tournament.One thousand one hundred and sixty three


    "Today, we are here together..." Ms. Maxim looked at the audience. The students were excited and said with a trembling voice: "Not only to celebrate the successful conclusion of our Triwizard Tournament, but also to celebrate. The birth of the champions of the Triwizard Tournament, they are the brave from Hogwarts, Ye Zhou, and the brave from Durmstrang College, Jessica Fafna, and our Boothbat College Sharon Elisa."


    Following the voice of Ms. Maxim, Zhou Ye took his two girls to the front desk... The students under the stage cheered suddenly...


    Those guys who had seen how Zhou Ye abused Death Eaters this afternoon were even more enthusiastically calling Zhou Ye''s name.


    "Ye Zhou!"


    "Ye Zhou!"


    "Ye Zhou!"


    "Quiet..." Ms. Maxim gave an order, allowing the fanatics below to temporarily regain their sanity.


    She satisfactorily looked at the students who were gradually recovering from the stand, and then said with a smile: "I know you are very excited at this moment, because you have just witnessed the destruction of the Dark Lord, tell me...who defeated it. Dark Lord, Voldemort?"


    "Ye¡¤Zhou¡ª¡ª"


    Everyone in the audience shouted in unison...


    "Who killed the Death Eaters?" Ms. Maxim asked.


    "Ye Zhou..."


    "So, tonight is Ye Zhou''s night, do you agree?" Maxim said with a smile.


    "agree¡­¡­"


    "Then what are you waiting for? I announce the start of the carnival..." After Ms. Maxim said this, she smiled and left the hall with the other two principals. Of course, they also have their carnival style, but these young people''s Carnival is not too suitable for them... Besides, they are here, and students can''t let go...


    They still don''t want to be this bad guy here...


    With the departure of Ms. Maxim, the whole hall has become a sea of ??joy... Some people use funny spells on their companions, some use various tricks to add a carnival atmosphere to the banquet...


    All the students surrounded Zhou Ye, and they wanted to have a good chat with him...


    This shocked Zhou Ye. He hurriedly grabbed the slender waists of Sarah and Jessica, and disappeared first...

 The Movie World Chapter 821

    Just kidding, he didn''t plan to be a great hero... Zhou Ye always likes to do whatever he wants. He never sees good or evil. Even if you are sinful, as long as you don''t provoke him, then Zhou Ye doesn''t mind if you haven''t seen everything.


    Even if you are a saint praised by everyone, as long as you offend Zhou Ye, then Zhou Ye doesn''t mind turning this saint into a dead man...


    Although Zhou Ye left the hall with Sarah and Jessica, they had already prepared their celebration project.


    Zhou Ye took Sarah and Jessica directly back to his tent¡ª¡ª


    At this time, in Zhou Ye''s magic tent, there were already people busy in it, not others, it was Clara and Rita, they did not even go to the carnival...


    They are busy preparing various ingredients. An induction cooker is placed in the middle of the tent, and a hot pot filled with red soup is placed on the top. As the soup rolls inside, the aroma of the hot pot fills the tent...


    Seeing Zhou Ye walking in with the two girls, Clara smiled and asked: "My dear, you are back..."


    "You are great, Clara...I can''t wait to eat..." Sarah stepped forward and hugged her girlfriend, staring at the hot pot with big eyes...


    Zhou Ye once took them to a hot pot before, and the taste¡ªto be honest, it completely captured Sarah Alissa for the first time. She originally thought that France was the country with the best food, and even she Proud of French cuisine.


    But when she tasted the hot pot that Zhou Ye brought, she instantly betrayed France and became a firm Sichuan Party. Rita, a native London wizard, was even more rebellious. When she knew that in China, this When growing hot pot is just the food that Muggles often eat, they shouted with jealousy: "The world is really unfair, why can Chinese Muggles enjoy such delicacies every day..."


    As for Jessica from the land of bitter cold, it was conquered by this kind of food that warms the whole body...


    Therefore, the original carnival today was unanimously voted by the four women to eat hot pot...


    The five people just gathered around the big round table, holding chopsticks in their hands, and preparing to feast on... a charming voice came over, "My lovely niece, have you forgotten something?"


    "Auntie Jasmine?" Sarah shouted hesitantly.


    "Finally you haven''t forgotten my poor aunt..." Following the voice, Jasmine Petrick walked into the tent, she unceremoniously squeezed beside Sarah... Seeing the redness in front of her eyes For the hot pot, skillfully picked up a pair of spare chopsticks, picked up a piece of mutton and put it in."It''s a nostalgic taste..."


    "My dear, this is my aunt... Jasmine Petrick, she is my mother''s sister..." Sarah did her part to introduce her man."Aunt Jasmine, this is my man, Zhou Ye...you should know him!"


    "Huh..." Jasmine nodded noncommittal.


    Zhou Ye touched his cheek even more awkwardly...Of course the two knew each other, and the degree of familiarity could be said. They were familiar with each other''s muscles and skin...


    "..." XN


    The other girls seemed to have noticed something, and obediently lowered their heads to eat, as if...something was wrong.


    "Auntie Jasmine, you happened to be here..." Sarah was still a bit ignorant in the game, but she remembered the conversation between the two before the Triwizard Tournament."You said, as long as I win the Triwizard Tournament, tell me who is the bastard who seduced my mother... Now, can you tell me?"


    "Little Sarah...some things, I don''t know it''s better than knowing...do you really want to know?" Jasmine sighed, then put down her chopsticks, looked at Sara seriously, and persuaded her.


    "No... I need to know... I need to know who the bastard who seduce my mother is..." Sarah''s words made Zhou Ye almost choked,... I was scolded by my own woman, right? ??


    "Even if you know you will be unhappy, do you want to know?" Jasmine teased her niece with interest. At this time, she wanted to see when she knew that her boyfriend and her stepfather would be the same person. What kind of expression is it.


    "I said... I. Want. Know...." Sarah stated her position word by word. She didn''t even have time to take care of her own man, who kept coughing. This matter is for her. Said it is too important.Chapter one hundred and sixty four


    "Well... if you really don''t regret it!" Jasmine Petrick shook her head indifferently, anyway, in the end, all conflicts will be concentrated in her own man. What is she afraid of?


    "Wait...wait a minute!" Sarah Alissa was a little scared when she saw her aunt saying so... She took a deep breath and calmed her mood...


    Sarah, who thought she was ready for everything, looked at the aunt in front of her and said word by word: "Okay, I''m ready, now I can tell..."


    "You have seen him..."


    Jasmine''s words stunned Sarah. She looked at her aunt in confusion and said, "Is my mother seduced by Albus Dumbledore?? This... ¡­This age is too different, right? It¡¯s undeniable that he is a very attractive man, but..."


    "It''s not Albus Dumbledore..." Jasmine looked at her niece with a smile. She knew that her niece had already guessed who it was, but she refused to face the reality...


    "Ha, is it the other students in the Hogwarts delegation?" Sarah said with a flustered expression: "Although I don''t care if my mother finds a lover who is younger than herself... But, this is too much difference, right? ??"


    "You know, that person is not the guy you were talking about... Those guys are not worthy of giving your mother shoes, why would they make your mother fascinated?" Jasmine didn''t intend to let this guy escape. Sooner or later. If it has to be solved, it is better to solve it later than early... Anyway, she will face it sooner or later...


    "Ha, that''s not bad... if it were the director... Although he looks a bit ugly, but..." Sarah still didn''t want to face it now. She didn''t want to say anything to him. That name was revealed in her heart... She was scared, she was afraid if she revealed that name...


    Then she has to face-she is a person who has been tricked like a clown from beginning to end. She would rather be like an ostrich, bury her head deeply in the gravel, rather than face this reality...


    "Dear brother-in-law... if you don''t speak anymore... this kid will always escape..." Jasmine''s words broke all Sarah''s illusions... and she had to face the worst ending.


    "Ye... tell me... it''s not true..." Sarah could no longer escape. Like a robot, she moved her neck to her lover, the incomparably handsome young man.


    "Although--I really want to say...no..." Zhou Ye felt that he couldn''t avoid it this time, but it was better to face things that he had to face sooner or later."But--it would be too unfair to Yania..."


    "So, in fact, you are my stepfather? Then you fucked me again? Are you always playing me like a fool? You bastard..." Even though she is as strong as Sarah, she is already Unable to scream, tears filled her eyes... "Why is it my mother, I have already given Clara to you, and I also acquiesced to Rita... asshole, why are you cheating on me?"


    "Sorry... Actually..." Zhou Ye was interrupted by Sarah just as he wanted to explain...


    "I don''t want to listen to you...liar...you liar..." Sarah cried, stood up and planned to escape from here, no matter where she was, just leave that bastard...


    Alas-at this point, do you have to repeat the trick again?Zhou Ye sighed and stood up...Will he let Sarah run away?What a joke...


    In the past, when watching TV series, Zhou Ye hated the kind of female protagonist who yelled and ran, and then the female protagonist suddenly had an accident, which made the male protagonist regret all kinds of regrets... This Nima is a proper Korean drama stalk. what¡­¡­


    A big man can''t escape a woman?Who believes it??


    Anyway, Zhou Ye didn''t intend to let Sarah escape from her palm...


    With him, he unceremoniously lifted Sarah, and then a little forward, a golden portal opened...


    When Zhou Ye picked up Sarah and walked into the portal, he did not forget to tell Jasmine, "After a while, take your sisters back. It¡¯s time for them to recognize our house... "


    "Okay, dear, you go slowly..." A sweet smile leaked from Jasmine''s face, and then she waved her hand to greet her niece, "Have fun, Sarah..."


    "You let me go... you bastard... you liar..."


    But obviously, Sarah didn''t have time to pay attention to her aunt''s greeting, she just struggled with Zhou Ye...


    "Snapped--"


    Zhou Ye unceremoniously slapped Sarah¡¯s elastic dolphin, "Honestly... I will take you to find your mother..."


    "I''m not going... I want to leave you... You liar... You are all liars..." Sarah was almost crazy... Hearing Zhou Ye was going to take her to find her mother, she twisted wildly. So... But all this was in vain, kidding, was Zhou Ye really those thin little meat?


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about Sarah''s struggle...carrying her, he went straight through the portal...


    "Master...welcome home..." Qiu looked at the host who came out of the portal, bowed his head with a smile and saluted the host...


    As for the struggling girl on the shoulders of her owner, she saw it as if she hadn''t seen it... Anyway, they will eventually become the woman of the owner. This point has been verified by countless facts... ¡­


    "Well, I''m back..." Zhou Ye nodded at his close maid, and asked, "Where is Yania now?"


    "Mrs. Yania should now be in the flower garden by the river, watching the stars... You know, Mrs. Yania has always been interested in astrology..." Qiu replied with a smile.


    "Okay, I see..." Zhou Ye said, carrying Sarah and walking out of the hall...


    "Go all the way...Master!" Qiu smiled and watched his master''s back disappear into the gate, and from time to time there were several shouts of the girl on his shoulder...

 The Movie World Chapter 822

    Qiu smiled slightly, and got busy again... She has a lot of things. It is rare for her host to come back. There are many things to be arranged, especially the big party in the evening...


    The Ritz Castle in July is still cool and pleasant. The highest temperature throughout the day is only 16 degrees. At night, even an extra coat is needed, otherwise it will make people feel cold.


    On the river bank on the southeast side of the castle, various flowers and trees are planted. Obviously, the maids have taken care of this place very carefully, whether it is the clean and tidy path between the flowers or the spotless white on the river bank. The tables and chairs reveal the care of the maids everywhere.


    At this moment, a silver-haired woman in a white cotton dress is lying on the white recliner, looking up at the bright starry sky above her head leisurely, and from time to time she leisurely picks up the tea set on the table and drinks A sip of warm black tea.


    Beauty-night sky-beautiful scenery-this scene forms a beautiful scenery like an oil painting, but this beautiful scenery is destroyed by a mess of footsteps. With the sound of footsteps, there is a girl who keeps drinking The sound of scolding...


    The silver-haired woman couldn''t help but sit up, frowning and looking in the direction of the footsteps, this look completely stunned her."Sarah...? My dear girl..." Chapter One 165


    "Mom..." Sarah heard her mother''s voice at once. At this moment, she was struggling harder as if she had found her relatives... "Mom...save me...Mom..."


    "...Honey...what the hell is going on?" Yaniya looked at Zhou Ye with a little bewilderment, she didn''t know why her man came to her with her daughter...


    "Sarah missed you... so I took her to see you..." Zhou Ye said, putting Sarah down on his shoulder...


    "Mom...ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh) Bastard, he lied to me... he didn''t tell me his relationship with you...uuuu..."


    "Don''t worry, baby... tell me what the hell is going on?" Zhinian Morumuo, how could Yania fail to understand her daughter''s psychology, even if she doesn''t understand her daughter''s psychology, what kind of virtue does she treat her man? Don''t understand??


    Most of her daughter has fallen into the hands of this bad guy. Yania couldn''t help but glared at her man when she thought of this, then sighed and took her daughter to sit on a chair...


    "Woo...Mom... he''s a liar... You chase him away, I don''t want to see him again..." Sarah was crying, it was painful, after all she saw her own mother. It¡¯s like seeing a parent, crying out all my grievances... "He never told me that your relationship with him... made me fall in love with this liar... oooooo..."


    "So? Baby... do you want me to chase him away?" Yania raised her hand, gently wiped away her daughter''s tears, and asked softly: "Did you drive him away? Happy?"


    "Woo..." Faced with her mother''s question, Sarah just cried... She was very confused now. Faced with her mother''s question, she instinctively felt something wrong... If she really left Zhou Ye, will she really be happy?Can she really forget the past six months of getting along?


    "If you think you will be happy if you leave him... Then I will take you away now... Find a place he will never find... Let us mother and daughter live alone..."


    "Don''t...Mom..." Sarah was shocked by her mother''s words. She couldn''t imagine. If she really left Zhou Ye and still had the courage to live, she... had already won Zhou. Ye''s poison... there is no cure.


    "Then, baby... tell me, do you love him?" Yania said just now to scare her daughter. Just kidding, she really made her leave Zhou Ye. She is still not willing...


    "I... I love him... I, I can''t live without him... But, but..." Sarah sobbed aggrievedly, "But he is your love..."


    "Stupid boy... We are Veeva... Why do we have to abide by the moral code established by mankind?" Yania smiled slightly. As a Veeva, how could she take the moral code specified by mankind in her heart.


    Besides, in the wizarding world, there are few wizards who take Muggle''s moral code to heart... In pure-blood families, in order to maintain the purity of blood, they never mind combining with their cousins ??or cousins. Of... even more extreme, there are many people who directly marry their sister and brother...


    "The only thing that can restrain us is our love..." Yania sighed deeply. After saying this, she gave her own man a look...


    Zhou Ye is like a okay person, sitting on the chair next to him, holding her teacup comfortably, and tasting her carefully brewed Earl Grey tea...


    Seeing the actions of her own man, Yania gave Zhou Ye a sad look. She knew that her own man was going to eat herself, and she really couldn''t do without this bad guy...not just her. Including her sister Jasmine, but also her daughter, Sara...


    Does this count that the Petrick family has been smashed by this bastard?


    Yania sighed, and then looked at her daughter... "Baby, you have grown up... You understand many things... But now I just want to tell you... Don''t care about the relationship, you Just follow your own heart... Tell me, dear, do you still want to leave this bad guy now?"


    "I...I...I don''t want to leave him...I can''t live without him..." Sarah lowered her head, her voice was like a fly. After missing the first stage of knowing the truth, she was completely Calm down... Coupled with the comfort of her mother, she no longer wants to leave...


    Why... Why can a group of women live happily beside their own man, yet they want to leave his side... Give up the position to the later bitch?Those Bitches won''t appreciate themselves...why do you want to do this...


    "It''s fine if you understand... baby..." Yania knew that her daughter had completely wanted to go, she patted Sarah on the back and whispered, "Do you have anything else to ask him?? "


    "Hmm..." Sarah lightly nodded her little head, she slowly raised her head, looked at Zhou Ye, and asked with a serious expression: "Ye, tell me...Did you treat me like me? Like a fool..."


    "No... Absolutely not..." Zhou Ye hurriedly raised his arms and sweared, "I was attracted to you at first sight. It was not until later that I knew that you were Yania''s daughter... But at that time... It''s late... If you know you are Yania''s daughter..."


    "What do you want to do if you know I''m mother''s daughter?" Sarah asked with an unkind expression.


    "Of course I will still catch you tightly and keep you from leaving my side..." Zhou Ye''s vowed manner made Sara a lot of satisfaction... She finally leaked a satisfied smile...


    Just kidding-women always tell men, tell me the truth, I will never blame you...


    The buddies who believe this sentence are all fools...


    Women have always liked to listen to the truth...Of course, there are skills to cheat, and to cheat for a lifetime is also a technical job...


    Zhou Ye sat opposite the two of them, looking at these two pretty faces that were 80% similar, a feeling of eagerness surged in my heart... mother and daughter... are his favorites...


    At this moment-in this beautiful place, a pair of mother and daughter with different styles are smiling at you, what will you do?Of course Zhou Ye chose¡ªcough cough...


    "Woo... badass... Mom is still here..."


    "It''s okay... She can''t run away..."


    "Don''t...oooo...ah-badass... you just... come in..."


    The bright moon is in the sky, the stars are a little bit...In the bushes, there is a flower named Mother and Daughter Flower in full bloom. Zhou Ye is like a hardworking gardener, constantly busy between these two cherished flowers. Keep...until they bloom the most beautiful flowers.


    Chapter one hundred and sixty six


    The morning sun in July rose early from the horizon, shining in the river beside Leeds Castle, with golden light from the starting point.


    At this moment, Leeds Castle is like a lady in a gorgeous dress, waking up from the night... Show off her charming and charming figure to the world...


    On the big couch in a bedroom on the third floor of the old castle, three women with similar looks are lying side by side in a thin velvet quilt, sleeping...


    The delicate faces of these three women are so beautiful, just like the elves of an oil painter...


    Among them, the girl lying in the middle who looks younger, has long golden hair that is very different from the other two women...


    These three are not others, it is Sarah Alissa and her mother and aunt...


    I have to say that Veeva is indeed a race known as the most beautiful magical creature-even if Yania and Jasmine are nearly twenty years older than Sarah Alisa, when the three lie together, Looks like a biological sister.


    As the morning light shone through the curtains and shone on the faces of the three of them, Sarah¡¯s long eyelashes began to tremble, obviously¡ªshe was already awake...


    "Good morning, baby..." Sarah just moved slightly, and her mother, Yania, woke up, maybe this is the difference between mother and daughter... When she is with her own children, she always I want to take care of my child, even if her daughter has grown up.


    "Good morning...Mom..." Sarah was a little embarrassed to say hello to her mother... Seeing her mother''s face that was almost like her, Sarah was really shy...


    Because last night, she witnessed a beautiful expression on this face that she had never seen before, that expression... for the first time she saw it on her mother''s face...


    Of course, she knows that she was no better than her mother last night... Although the mother and daughter kept begging for mercy in the later period, the villain did not spare her mother and daughter...


    If it wasn''t for her aunt who rushed back, Sarah estimated that she would definitely die last night... Of course, what was the cause of death.


    "Good morning sister...Little Sarah...Good morning!" The conversation between the mother and daughter woke up Jasmine. She gently sat up and stretched her waist...not caring about the beauty that she had leaked. The scenery is all women anyway, who hasn''t seen anyone?


    "Bad aunt...Good morning." Sarah still had trouble caring about Jasmine. Although she saved herself and her mother last night, she also pushed her mother and herself into the arms of the bad guy.


    After the incident last night, she chatted with her mother for half the night and learned a lot about her man and her mother.


    "Little Sarah still hates me?" Jasmine just smiled at Sarah''s little emotions, "If you regret it, I will tell my dears now, how about letting you go free?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 823

    As Jasmine said, she was about to stay in a pose... She had the intention to talk to her man.


    "Don''t say..." X2


    Jasmine''s words were like stabbing a hornet''s nest, and the mother and daughter rushed over together, even ignoring that she was not getting an inch. She hugged her waist, grabbed her arm and grabbed her arm...


    "You guys... in my dear words, the mouth is upright..." Jasmine sneered. She had already seen through the mother and daughter, she was a model of her honesty but she said no.


    "That''s not it..." Sarah didn''t understand the meaning of this sentence, but Yania, who had been mingling with Zhou Ye for a long time, understood the meaning of her sister''s sentence... her face was flushed suddenly...


    Just as the three entangled into a ball, a voice suddenly sounded."Baby, it''s time for breakfast... Huh? Are you tempting me? Okay, I admit I was tempted by you..."


    Zhou Ye never expected that he just teleported to Sarah¡¯s mother and daughter¡¯s room, calling them to eat breakfast, and saw such a beautiful view. Three extremely beautiful girls, like twists, were entangled together... He couldn¡¯t Don''t admit it, the beauty of Veeva is truly extraordinary.


    "No... actually... badass... why are you... why are you here again..."


    "Honey... don''t..."


    "Ah-badass... shouldn''t you teach my sister or Sarah first? Why was it me first?"


    Because of someone¡¯s morning exercise, when the Veeva trio followed their man into the castle¡¯s restaurant, the girls in the restaurant had been waiting for almost two hours...


    "Morning, Sarah..." Clara, who had already been sitting at the dining table, saw Sarah and greeted her with a smile.


    "Sarah, good morning..." Of course, Rita Skeeter is also indispensable.


    As for Jessica, she just nodded at Sarah... She was chatting with Elizabeth. Since resisting the invasion of the Great Demon with Elizabeth last night, the two have discovered that the two have too much in common... ¡­The two actually became good friends the first time they met.


    But this is also normal. Jessica Fafna has the blood of the dragon, but what about Elizabeth?Is it a dragon at all?


    "Welcome to join our big family, my name is Lily, Lily Evans..." Lily smiled and stood up to welcome her new companion...


    Taking her as an opportunity, all the Hogwarts girls stood up one by one and greeted Sara, "Hello, this is Annie Euphemia..."


    "Hello, this is Josie Pritt..."


    Seeing these girls with different styles, Sarah couldn''t help but stare her eyes wide. She knew that her men were bothersome, but she would never expect that her men were so bothersome...


    "This, these are dear women...?"


    "That''s right... By the way, there are three more. Sister Fiona has to be busy with the store, so she left early... Sister Isabel went back to work in the U.S. and came back two days later... That''s right. There is sister Bella. She left early because she was the teacher of the Defense Against the Dark Arts class at Hogwarts..." Lily cocked her finger and counted the few sisters who had not come to the breakfast meeting.


    "...Okay...How many women are there, dear, you can tell together..., I can stay in the boat..." Sarah was completely speechless, she was too lazy to care about Zhou Ye, even her mother I have accepted it. What can''t she accept now?


    "And the maid sisters..." Lily Evans really opened her mouth and said, "That''s right, right, and Alily and her sisters..."


    Following her words, the maids also walked into the restaurant, and Alily Bulmajos Wind Whisperer also walked in with her sisters from the Forest Girl''s Anthem...


    "Asshole...I''m fighting with you..." Sarah yelled and jumped onto Zhou Ye, biting and screaming... She really didn''t expect that she had so many sisters. Is it a secular cognitive constraint? Is her imagination?


    "Baby, you have breakfast first... I''ll educate this little wild cat..." Zhou Ye unceremoniously picked up Sarah, and walked upstairs... Before leaving, I didn''t forget to explain to his women. No need to bring yourself to breakfast.


    "Poor guy...I guess it''s because she didn''t attend the big party last night, I don''t know how terrible our men are!" Elizabeth looked at Zhou Ye''s back disappearing on the stairs, and said to her new sister.


    "Hmm..." Jessica deeply agreed with Elizabeth''s words...because yesterday she was the same as Sarah now, having a lot of fun, but-as a result... she was also educated the worst. Everyone else slept in the past, only her, who fainted... Hey, the past is unbearable...


    Of course, because of the absence of Zhou Ye and the other two female warriors, Dumbledore and Luno Corgi had to stay at Boothbarton College for two more days... This also caused some things to ferment.


    Chapter one hundred and sixty seven


    "Goodbye¡­¡­"


    "Goodbye¡­¡­"


    "Goodbye¡­¡­"


    In the atrium of Busbarton College, the students waved their little hands vigorously and waved goodbye to the delegations of the other two schools that were about to leave here...


    Clara and Sarah, who stood in front of the crowd, had tears in their eyes...After all, they were saying goodbye to their men, although they could use the portal to return to Leeds Castle every night to talk to their men. Meeting, but at that time, there will be a lot of sisters, it is difficult to have some private time with your own man...


    "Little Sarah, don''t cry... honey will be sad when you see it..." Jasmine stood beside Sarah, comforting her niece in a soft voice... "Besides, we can see my dear again at night, you don''t need it. So sad..."


    "But... But when I meet my dear at night, I''m afraid I won''t have time to talk to him... ooh..."


    It''s okay if Jasmine doesn''t say anything, Sarah cries even more sad when she says it...


    "I want to make my dear, pay more attention to you, don''t you?" Jasmine understood her niece''s thoughts in a second. She smiled and lowered her head in her ear and said, "There is a way, do you want to try it?"


    "What can I do?" Sarah''s eyes lit up and she asked hurriedly.


    "Give birth to a baby for my dear..." There was a smile in Jasmine''s eyes...


    Sarah was immediately overjoyed when she heard Jasmine''s words, but soon she felt that something was wrong. After all, her aunt had cheated her many times... She should have a snack too."Why don''t you use such a good method? Don''t you want dear pampering?"


    "Of course I want it..." Jasmine said serious nonsense, "But, you are the youngest child in our Petrick family, how can I compete with you? That''s why... I just gave you this Idea, think about it, if you don¡¯t want to, I don¡¯t mind giving birth to a baby for my dear!"


    Seeing her aunt''s serious look, Sarah hesitated and said: "I... I will think about it..."


    "Um... don''t worry, it''s never too late to talk about giving birth after you graduate!" Jasmine smiled slightly and stopped talking...


    And at this moment-on the dragon cart at Hogwarts, Old God Zhou Ye was sitting beside Dumbledore, showing no sign of reluctance...


    His performance made the other Hogwarts students feel confused...


    This is not like the character of the little prince of Hogwarts. They know how much their prince really spoils their own woman. Why is there no interaction with his Busbarton lover when they are about to leave? It''s not like Zhou Ye''s style...


    "Zhou...you, don''t you say hello to Miss Alissa and Miss Fafna?" a student from Hufflepuff asked cowardly...


    "No, real love cannot be blocked by time and space..." Zhou Ye looked like a love master, and utterly talked about it there...


    Of course he is not worried at all. You must know that the magic in the world of Harry Potter and the magic in the world of Marvel have many differences and have many things in common...


    In particular, there are many things in common between Shifting Shadows and Portal Magic. The same is the high concentration of energy, the clearer the picture of where you are going, the better...


    This made it a lot easier for Zhou Ye to teach the women to learn portal spells...Although Sarah could not successfully use portal spells for the time being, Jasmine had learned how to use portal spells correctly... In one respect, portals are much more convenient and safer than reshaping...


    If you are not careful, you will leave a part of your body in place, but the portal has no such hidden dangers, at most it will fail, and will not cause such a terrible accident...


    Transformation can only transfer oneself to a predetermined destination, and the portal can send countless people to the target point...This is another portal that shines...


    So, when Jasmine learned about the advantages of the portal, she did not hesitate to abandon the transformation and change the magic of the portal. As for the mysterious ring required to open the portal?That thing Zhou Ye has gone too...Of course it was obtained from the Gu Yi mage, anyway, it is his own woman, Zhou Ye has never been polite to Gu Yi...


    Of course, Zhou Ye did not forget about Jessica''s side... He also taught Jessica the technique of portals, but for the time being, Jessica has not yet learned it, but unfortunately, Jessica has already been proficient. The use of Shift Shadow... Although she does not have a Shift license.


    Therefore, at this time, he can have the leeway here to be as stable as Mount Taishan...After all, the so-called separation of those guys is as simple as going out to work during the day and reuniting at night...


    This is actually no different from the way of getting along with an ordinary family... It''s just that Zhou Ye doesn''t know for the time being, Jasmine below is digging a hole for his niece again... If he knew, he would--


    He showed off his thumb without hesitation, and then gave Jasmine a smile that was enough to dazzle people, "Good job..."

 The Movie World Chapter 824

    Of course, now in the car, not when to say this...


    Because-Albus Dumbledore is already preparing to teach Zhou Ye politics.


    "You all go out to play...I have something to talk to Zhou well!"


    "Okay, professor%..." The other Hogwarts students heard Dumbledore''s words and walked out of the room obediently. You know, this dragon cart is much bigger than the one seen outside. It''s the size of a split-level apartment upstairs and downstairs.


    "Zhou... tell me... what do you think is good? What is evil?" Dumbledore looked at his student, his muddy eyes exuding a terrifying light...


    "Good? What doesn''t hinder me is good... evil? The one that troubles me is evil!" Zhou Ye didn''t care about Dumbledore''s eyes. For him, there were not many people who could make him face it carefully. ...Not including Albus Dumbledore...


    "..."


    Zhou Ye¡¯s answer gave Dumbledore a sense of speechless questioning to the sky... From this sentence, Dumbledore is not difficult to judge that Zhou Ye is an extremely ego person, but in some ways, Zhou Ye is indeed right, my hero, the other thief, mankind itself is a species of extreme self.


    Therefore, a thousand people may have a thousand views of good and evil... This is not surprising. Fortunately, Zhou Ye did not have a grand ambition to dominate the magical world... Otherwise, maybe Dumbledore Really need to start first and clear the door...


    Actually, everything was just because Zhou Ye was lazy... If Zhou Ye really wanted to sweep the world, he would definitely not only bring dozens of maids to come here, he would directly bring Umbrella out of the sky. The Space Fleet... In that case, the world would be trembling with Umbrella''s iron hoof without resistance.


    But that¡¯s fine...Extreme selves are better than those with ambitions...Dumbledore took a deep look at his student, his eyes narrowed, and became cloudy again...The little guy lived so happily. It''s a kind of happiness...


    Chapter one hundred and sixty eight


    Today-the wizards of the entire magical world have a feeling whether they are celebrating April Fools'' Day...


    Today¡¯s Daily Prophet reported that [The Dark Lord ravaged the Ministry of Magic, and the Ministry was completely paralyzed.As the topic, today¡¯s headline news was released, and the emerging newspaper rookies, Future Daily reported [The Dark Lord Triwizard Tournament broke the sand, Voldemort killed the warrior] as today¡¯s headline...


    For a moment, all the wizards were confused...


    One of you said that the Dark Lord attacked the Ministry of Magic and completely shut down the Ministry of Magic¡¯s fragmentation...while the other said that the Dark Lord attacked the Triwizard Tournament, but a Hogwarts man named Ye ¡¤ Zhou¡¯s minor wizards were killed, and a group of Death Eaters were killed by the way...


    This Nima, which news do you want us to believe??


    Is it April 1st today??


    Many wizards who received today''s newspaper, after seeing the headlines of the two newspapers, couldn''t help but go to the calendar... to see if today is April Fool''s Day...


    But, soon... With the appearance of a temporary additional article authorized by the Ministry of Magic for the Future Daily, the wizards finally figured out what happened...


    Feelings, the Dark Lord attacked the Ministry of Magic first, and then attacked the Triwizard Tournament...


    I thought it would be okay to move the Aurors away from the Triwizard Tournament by adjusting the tiger and leaving the mountain, but... but I didn''t expect it. In the end, Voldemort himself fell into the sand and was killed by the genius wizard of Hogwarts, Ye Zhou Had a sling and lost his life...


    And now, the Ministry of Magic is also actively liquidating the surviving Death Eaters, and sending people to Boothbat College to count the bodies of those Death Eaters... to see how many fish slipped through the net.


    Seeing this announcement from the Ministry of Magic¡ªall the wizards are crazy...


    The dark clouds that once weighed on the Muggle-born wizards finally dissipated...All the British magical world was calm again...


    This has made many half-blood wizards and Muggle-born wizards so happy... They all took the train to Hogwarts College by appointment, wanting to witness the appearance of the young hero who killed Voldemort... ¡­


    These wizards brought their own tents and food and lived near Hogwarts... They knew that Professor Dumbledore had not returned with their hero... but they were not in a hurry...


    In order to meet Zhou Ye and express their gratitude to him in person, they don''t mind waiting a few more days...


    For this situation...Professor McGonagall is also very helpless...


    There are a lot of students who are going out from Hogwarts. When I see her, there is a teacher McGonagall on the left and a professor McGonagall on the right, so she has no way to drive people away cruelly... How can they be her former students? , Even many of her can call out the other''s name...


    Besides, these wizards did not enter Hogwarts, but camped in the woods outside the Hogwarts campus...So, Professor McGonagall didn''t bother to talk about them...


    Now, the most important thing is that there is nothing more than the triumphant return of the warriors from their academy...


    In fact, although it is obvious that the three schools won the championship trophy of the Triwizard Tournament at the same time, in fact, all the students at Hogwarts knew exactly what was going on... It was nothing more than their little prince who took the other two The beauty has caused misfortune, so for the sake of his own woman''s face, Zhou Ye made a funny incident...


    This is no secret to all the students in the three colleges...


    Just the strength that Zhou Ye showed when he abused Voldemort at the end, he could definitely win easily...


    Of course, when propaganda, you can¡¯t say that...just say that the three schools of warriors helped each other, in a harmonious atmosphere of friendship first and competition second, they together won the trophy of the Triwizard Tournament...


    It''s fine if everyone is tacitly aware, there is no need to fight for the championship of this Triwizard Tournament, this time Hogwarts is already very popular, there is no need for everyone to grab a small trophy.


    This afternoon, all the teachers at Hogwarts ended their courses early, because-today is the day when the warriors of the Hogwarts expedition return victorious. Of course, they don¡¯t need to let the students just have a class. Blaming them for their inhumanity...


    On the lawn of the Hogwarts forecourt, almost all the students of Hogwarts gathered. They gathered in twos and threes, chatting, and waiting for the figure of the dragon cart with the Hogwarts logo to appear on the horizon. ...


    Finally, I don¡¯t know who shouted...


    "They''re back... they''re back..."


    Suddenly all the students raised their heads...


    On the horizon, under the pull of two Australian fire dragons, a quaint and black dragon cart is slowly flying towards Hogwarts... The students who saw this scene suddenly burst into an uproar... They all talked, first Who will get off...


    However, when the dragon cart steadily stopped on the lawn, everyone was dumbfounded...


    Because they watched¡ªunder the leadership of Albus Dumbledore, all the students who went to Boothbatten College had walked out, but the most important figure was missing...Zhou Ye.


    Finally someone couldn''t help but jumped out and asked directly: "Professor Dumbledore...what about Ye, Ye? Didn''t he come back?"


    "Ha... Lily..." Dumbledore turned to look, and it was not someone else who asked him, it was Zhou Ye''s little girlfriend, Lily Evans...


    "Ye Zhou suffered a little injury when he was facing Voldemort, so I asked him to go home to recuperate..." Dumbledore said this sentence smoothly, just like the real...


    But in fact, Lily and the girls don¡¯t believe a word... My dear will be hurt?Are you kidding me?He was alive and alive last night, and tossed his sisters to death and alive. Will he be injured?What international joke...?


    However, Lily is a smart girl. She instantly understood what Dumbledore meant... It seems that her own man went home first because he hated trouble...


    Asked, why did Zhou Ye know that there are so many people around Hogwarts waiting to see him?Do you think he''s just having sex at home these days?These news had been notified to him by the women of Hogwarts... Zhou Ye was the most annoying trouble, and it was not surprising that he would avoid those guys.


    Although the most important protagonist did not come back with the team, the students of Hogwarts took the opportunity to hold a carnival party...


    Of course, such a carnival banquet has nothing to do with Lily''s daughters, because they are eager to go home to reunite with their own men... Hogwarts has a magical barrier to prevent the transformation, but it can''t stop Zhou. The portal spell that Ye gave to the girls was a very easy to learn spell technique, and the girls had already learned the portal spell very well.


    Chapter one hundred and sixty nine


    "Good morning, sister Qiu..." Lily Evans yawned and walked out of her room. While greeting Qiu, she walked downstairs sleepily...


    "It''s almost noon, Miss Lily..." Qiu looked at the girl who hadn''t passed the shelf life of Lolita in front of him with a bit of laughter. She knew that Lily was the most favored girl by her owner. Who would let her be Lolita?So getting up late is no help.


    "Ah... I''m sorry... I''m really too sleepy..." Lily said apologetically and walked to the living room... Today is Sunday, and it is also the Zhou family reunion day...


    On this day, not only the girls from Hogwarts will return to the castle to reunite with their own men, but also Sarah and Molly and Clara of Boothbarton and Jessica Fife of Durmstrand Na will be back...


    "Do you need breakfast?" Qiu asked concerned.


    "No..." Lily reluctantly opened her eyes and glanced at the large jewel-studded grandfather clock in the living room. The hour hand above was almost pointing to the number eleven. "Bring me a piece of bread. A cup of black tea is good, I will put it on the bottom and wait for lunch together later..."

 The Movie World Chapter 825

    "No problem, please wait..." Qiu smiled, and after giving orders to the maid beside him, the maid walked to the kitchen with a clear smile...


    "Morning...Jessica...Isa..." As soon as Lily walked to the hall, she saw the figures of Jessica and Isha, where they were engrossed in playing wizard chess...


    "Morning, Lily..." X2


    The two women raised their heads and greeted Lily with a smile...Of course, they are very grateful to Lily. It is because Lily has attracted most of their men¡¯s firepower that they have enough time to play chess here. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid they are here. Maybe just like Lily, I just woke up...


    "Why didn''t I see Sister Sara..." Lily sat down beside Jessica... She asked a little curiously, you know, the girls are also in groups...


    Because of the friendship established during the Triwizard Tournament, Jessica and Sarah are relatively close on weekdays... This will only see Jessica and not Sarah, which makes Lily a little curious...


    "Sarah, Yania, and Jasmine should be in the garden now. Let''s watch Ali Li and the others organize the garden..." Jessica replied without looking up.


    "Oh... this way..." Lily nodded her head clearly when she heard Jessica''s words...


    As forest elves, Alili and her friends can not only sing beautiful songs, but also their skill in cleaning up flowers and trees. Many times, they just rely on talent magic to make those flowers bloom. The brightest flowers...


    Moreover, their postures when they arrange the flowers and plants are also very beautiful, just like dancing, very ornamental... So girls like to see Alili and they arrange the flowers and gardens...


    "Miss Lily, your bread and black tea..." At this time, a maid came over with Lily''s breakfast, gently put the breakfast on the table in front of Lily, and said with a smile.


    "Thank you, sister concubine..." Lily smiled and thanked the maid. Of course, she would not really treat these maids as servants. She deeply understood that this is also the woman of her own man... It''s just that the division of labor is different. .


    After taking a sip of black tea with the right temperature, Lily asked curiously: "By the way, sister concubine, my dear? Where did he go??"


    "The master should be in the experimental area at this time... fiddling with those Horcruxes..." The concubine replied after thinking for a moment.


    "Those things are so boring... dark and dirty things, I really don''t know why my dear is interested in those Horcruxes..." Lily sighed.


    "Hehe..." The concubine smiled. She couldn''t tell Lily that her master was not interested in Horcrux, but in playing with Voldemort...


    At this moment-in the three underground floors of the castle...


    This was originally an idle debris warehouse, but now it has been cleaned up...


    The white walls and bright fluorescent lights can see the light of the originally dim warehouse of more than 500 square meters... In the center of the warehouse, in a square transparent cover ten meters long and wide, a thick python is entrenched there. ...


    There are several objects beside the python...There is a gorgeous golden cup, a ring with a small snake engraved on it, and a diary book with a black cover, and a hanging box plus a beautiful eagle-like shape Headwear.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye was looking at the python in the transparent cover with interest... "Tom Marvolo Riddle... Do you think you can run away now? All your Horcruxes are here, Come on... show up and make me happy..."


    "His..."


    The python named Nagini lazily spit out his core, as if he didn''t understand what Zhou Ye was talking about...


    In this regard, Zhou Ye was not disappointed, or rather¡ªhe had already expected it.


    When he killed Voldemort, he knew that Voldemort still had several Horcruxes... Except for Ravenclaw''s crown in his hands, he didn''t know where the other Horcruxes were...


    In other words, even if he knew it, Zhou Ye didn''t bother to retrieve it himself...


    Therefore, the day before yesterday, he simply used his own speech abilities to collect all of Voldemort''s Horcruxes...including, this female snake named Nagini...


    At this time, Voldemort, who had completely occupied his pet''s body, was depressed. As a creature afraid of death, Voldemort did not forget to put his pet in a safe place when implementing his plan. The female snake named Nagini is not only his pet, but also one of his Horcruxes...


    After the main body died completely, Voldemort''s soul in Nagini revived for the first time, and he kept a hand for himself... However, just when he planned to summon his followers to help him prepare for the resurrection ceremony, Or just find a body and let him occupy...


    He found himself inexplicably appearing in this huge transparent box, beside him, all his backhands...the Horcruxes he prepared...


    At this moment, Voldemort really had a sense of imminent disaster... Nima... Is this the rhythm that wants to completely kill himself?


    So, now, facing Zhou Ye, he has adopted a non-violent and uncooperative attitude...In other words, he is pretending to be counsel...In short, he just ignores you...just as if he is really a female snake...


    Didn''t he never try, while Zhou Ye was away, he broke this transparent box made of an unnamed transparent material and ran out...


    However, this is completely useless...


    The transparent box that Zhou Ye took out was a cage made by Karina to imprison her father, Emperor Fan, to be honest... When Thanos opened the cage, it took a lot of effort...


    In addition, Zhou Ye asked Guan Guan and Athena to perform their own blessings on the box. To put it bluntly, this humble transparent box has two attributes: forbidden magic and physical immunity...


    No one can do the waiting...


    When Zhou Ye first got this box, he was just thinking about when, when he met a disobedient goddess, he played a game like the girl in the box, but it turned out to be cheaper for Voldemort first... I have to say, really. It''s a bit violent...


    Chapter one hundred and seventy


    "Don''t speak????" Zhou Ye looked at the big snake named Nagini in the box with interest. With the power of the soul gem, Zhou Ye could clearly see Voldemort occupying Nagini''s body. soul¡­¡­


    Obviously-now Voldemort has already planned to fight to the end, and said nothing...


    However, this is not difficult for Zhou Ye, or that Zhou Ye didn¡¯t even intend to let him speak... The game, what''s so fun about encountering an opponent who concedes defeat at the beginning? The guy who admits defeat... only in this way can I have the sense of accomplishment of abusive food.


    "Purple..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and shouted behind him.


    "Master, please be at your command at any time..." A slim figure, from scratch, suddenly appeared behind Zhou Ye, who was it not Zi?


    As personal maids, she and Qiu must have one waiting by Zhou Ye''s side at any time. Of course...When Zhou Ye is out, forget it, Zhou Ye will not let them follow... Don''t look at them on weekdays, I always love to tell Zhou Ye to act like a baby, if you don¡¯t follow it, they don¡¯t dare to really defy their master¡¯s words.


    After all, they still understand the truth that it¡¯s too late... Besides, this time in Harry Potter World, Zhou Ye did not bring anyone else, so they took two of them and a dozen maids. They were already content...


    But when you are at home, there must be someone behind your master at any time, and the other one is responsible for dispatching the maids...No way, the maids have not come to this world, so they have to temporarily act as the maids. .


    "Go..." Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously at the snake possessed by Voldemort, and then whispered a few words directly in Zi''s ear...


    "As you wish, Master!" Zi couldn''t help but show a smile on her little face after listening to the words of her master. His master is really bad...but it''s fun...


    With the sound of words, Zi''s figure disappeared again behind Zhou Ye...


    At this moment, Voldemort, who was like a bird in a cage, suddenly had an ominous premonition in his heart... You don''t need to ask him to know that this boy who killed himself once and imprisoned him here by unknown means was definitely not letting the maid go down and arrange lunch. Eat a big meal...


    However, now people are the sword, I am the fish... Voldemort really has no way to get out of trouble...


    magic?In this hood, Voldemort''s black magic has no use at all, and he can''t use any magic at all. Brute force?He almost didn''t hit this weird transparent cover just now...but it didn''t work at all.


    Voldemort can only wait now...waiting for his unknown fate...


    Waiting is a very difficult thing, especially waiting, which is about to determine his own destiny,...Voldemort really feels that every minute and every second is so difficult...


    Zhou Ye watched with interest the snake possessed by Voldemort, hovering in a transparent cage anxiously...Although he was still pretending to be stupid and refused to speak, his eyes had already revealed an agitated expression. ...


    Like a prisoner waiting for execution by the executioner, Voldemort''s nerves have been strained to the extreme...


    In fact, Zi didn''t let her owner wait too long...


    Soon, she appeared behind Zhou Ye with a few pockets that were half the size of her... "Master, what you want has already been brought..."


    A petite maid, carrying five or six pockets half the size of hers, how funny this scene looks, but Voldemort couldn''t laugh at all...

 Movie World Chapter 826

    At this moment, he already felt a disaster...


    Zhou Ye smiled and opened a pocket. After taking a look, he smiled and said, "Good job, Zi!"


    "This is my duty, Master!" Zihao said without credit.


    "Okay, now... let''s enjoy a good show..." Zhou Ye said, taking out a few hexagonal metal products from his wristband... Then, he stretched out his hand... Voldemort''s transparent mask seemed to be non-existent to him, passing through in an instant...


    Snap...a ??sound.


    Zhou Ye did not hesitate to throw the hexagonal metal products in his hand into the mask, and then quickly retracted his hand...The fast one made Voldemort want to rush over, and Zhou Ye could not have a bite. ...


    Voldemort twisted his body into a snake formation, watching the hexagonal metal products that were thrown in warily.


    ¡ª¡ªclick¡ª¡ªclick......


    With a weird start-up sound, on the top of the hexagonal metal products, purple lights lit up, and then a burst of mechanical products collided...


    Soon, under the hexagonal mechanical products, eight metal articulations like metal probes each protruded. Although they are small in size, they are very agile...


    After a wave of green lasers scanned the snake possessed by Voldemort, these little things quickly determined their goals... One by one quickly crawled towards Voldemort...


    Voldemort curled his body desperately, and used his sharp teeth to bite at those little things... However, his fangs were almost not chromed off, but he couldn''t even leave a mark on those little things. To.


    ... Those little things are all made of Edman alloy, not to mention the fangs of a boa constrictor, even the infinite fire dragon may not have a way to use it.


    Zhou Ye watched with interest in the transparent cage, Voldemort fought military-grade spider robots... Obviously, Voldemort without magic was completely abused by these little guys...


    After a while-Voldemort was out of breath and didn''t have any strength. The spider robots on its body had already clamped several bone nodes tightly...


    The location chosen by these little guys is extremely tricky. Through the magnetic link between them, they became something like a mechanical centipede. They tightly bound Voldemort''s serpent body, making it impossible to form a snake formation...


    To put it simply, Voldemort, who is controlled by the spider robot, has no power to struggle now, just like a human being has his hands and feet locked.


    "Hiss...haha...you...do you think...this way...I...the great dark lord...will succumb?" Voldemort finally spoke...but, the first thing you say is a provocation... ¡­"Thinking that things made with these Muggles...his...can...his...make me surrender?...his...you...his...you are dreaming... "


    "No, no... How can I use such a clumsy means to make you, the great Dark Lord, yield..." An evil smile leaked from Zhou Ye''s face, "This is just foreplay... good show... It¡¯s just started...Your Majesty the Dark King!" Chapter 1171


    "It''s just the beginning..." Zhou Ye took the biggest bag from Zi''s hand with a wicked smile... When he picked up the bag, there seemed to be a living thing in the bag. Wiggling...


    "Pregnant...The Dark Lord..." Zhou Ye smiled wickedly, sent the bag in his hand into the transparent mask without any hindrance, and then shook his mouth down, a net that was more than ten meters long. The python appeared beside Voldemort...


    When the reticulated python saw Voldemort, the pair of snake pupils seemed to shoot extremely excited eyes, and it hurriedly cruised towards the imprisoned Voldemort...


    Then-this reticulated python was unceremoniously wrapped around Voldemort''s body... The cold feeling made Voldemort feel unspeakably uncomfortable... Although Voldemort, who used big snakes as his pet, had long been used to snakes Kind of touch...but I don''t know why, it feels its heart spasm, as if something bad is about to happen...


    Then, he felt... there was something in his body... "No... God... don''t be like this... please, please... please hurry up and take this ghost away, you want I know what I know..."


    Voldemort finally realized what happened to him... he was given... sex by a snake...


    "No, Mr. Voldemort... Actually I don''t want to know anything from your mouth... I know everything I want to know, including those hidden dark magics you call, are not worth mentioning to me... I just want to see you...the appearance of a baby snake..." Zhou Ye smiled so happily... "Don''t worry, Mr. Voldemort... There are also a few male snakes that have been injected with aphrodisiac. I promise you will enjoy the highest happiness in the world...Next time you remember to make a Horcrux, use a male snake instead of a female snake as your own Horcrux...If you have another time..."


    "No...no...you''re a devil...you''re a demon..." Voldemort howled desperately. The physical damage was far inferior to the blow to his self-esteem...


    Although Voldemort looks hardly feminine...but it doesn''t mean that he likes to be a receiver...especially by a few pythons...


    My God... For Voldemort, it almost broke his tough nerves...


    He howled in pain, cursed, cursed...


    However, they are not...


    The harder he scolded, the happier Zhou Ye smiled...It was not because Zhou Ye liked to be scolded, but the happier Voldemort scolded, the more it explained how heavy Voldemort''s mental shock was...


    From pleading to cursing...from cursing to crazy curses...from crazy curses...to bitter pleadings...even Voldemort is willing to make a permanent vow, as long as Zhou Ye is willing to let him go, he is willing to respect Zhou forever Ye main...


    However, Zhou Ye ignored all this...


    Just kidding, Zhou Ye''s Umbrella can provide him with various subordinates, and everything can be customized according to his ideas...


    Besides, Zhou Ye has never liked accepting a man with a distorted personality as a subordinate, and he doesn''t engage in foundation...


    When Zhou Ye put the bags in Zi''s hand one by one into the transparent cage... Voldemort had no strength to curse...


    When people are in extreme pain, they secrete a chemical substance in their brains, which gives people a feeling of happiness and alleviates their suffering. This is also the origin of S¡¤M. Zhou Ye does not know whether snakes have brains. The same effect...


    In short, in the end... Voldemort no longer cursed Zhou Ye... He only made a humming, unspoken voice, as if he had a feeling of getting better...


    "Did I just bend the Dark Lord like this?" Zhou Ye said to Zi in surprise...


    "No, master... I think maybe you just let go of the deepest demon in his heart..." Zi teased.


    "It''s an interesting experiment..." Zhou Ye sighed and said, "Well, that''s all for today''s observation. It''s almost time to have lunch... Your Majesty the Black Demon, I wish you a happy wedding... Although you are all at once With a few more husbands, I think you can take care of them easily...Who calls you the Dark Lord?"


    Finally, Zhou Ye smiled, grabbing Zi''s slender waist, and walked outside...


    With Zhou Ye''s departure, in the huge space, only those thick pythons and Nagini possessed by Voldemort were left in the transparent mask...


    There is also a male snake raging on Nagini...


    At this time, the reticulated python that first entered the transparent mask seemed to be attracted by the snake-shaped ring that was randomly discarded on the ground. It slowly cruised past... and gently touched it with the letter. That ring...


    In an instant, a dark mist sprayed out from the ring, covering the triangular head of the reticulated python... The reticulated python was desperately rolling over its body as if it was suffering from intense pain...


    The other pythons hid aside, quietly watching the biggest poisonous python rolling there...


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, that reticulated python finally stopped its tumbling motion... it seemed to be dead, lying there quietly, motionless...


    After a while... the snake pupils of the reticulated python opened again... Strangely, its eyes are like human beings, revealing a ray of thinking...


    Soon, it seemed to realize something... It quickly cruised to the python that was raging on Nagini, with a big mouth, biting the head of the python without hesitation, and the toxin hidden in its fangs was quickly injected. On the body of the python...


    Soon, under the effect of the snake venom, the python... gradually stopped struggling...


    The reticulated python began to swallow the body of the python unceremoniously... while devouring the body of the python, its snake eyes shot out a very bitter look...


    Normal snakes will lazily and motionless after eating...because it needs to digest the food in the body before it has the desire to hunt again...


    But this reticulated python was different. After completely devouring the poisonous python, it cruised to the side of the placed Horcrux without hesitation, picked up Ravenclaw''s crown, and faced a nest. The python in the corner swam past...


    When the python was vigilantly winding up the snake formation to defend, the reticulated python stopped its movements, and at the same time it shook its head and threw the Ravenclaw crown in its mouth on the python... ¡­


    Suddenly, as if the scene reappeared just now, a black light wrapped the python inside... Just like the reticulated python''s reaction, the python wrapped in black light also rolled in pain...


    After a while, the python seemed to have passed out, motionless...


    The reticulated python cruised over. Instead of eating the python, it picked up the Ravenclaw''s crown that was just thrown on the python''s body, and carefully placed the Ravenclaw''s crown in its original position...


    The location is exactly the same...as if it has been accurately calculated...

 The Movie World Chapter 827

    Then, it performed the same trick again... Throwing the other Horcruxes on the other giant pythons one by one... When those giant pythons began to struggle in pain, it placed the Horcruxes back again. Position...


    It just so happens that, except for the python that was killed by it, it happens to be... one Horcrux corresponds to one python, no more, no less, exactly five...


    When all this was done, the reticulated python did not do any other actions, but formed a snake formation, and then buried his head in the snake formation, as if asleep...


    Chapter one hundred and seventy-two


    "Oh, Your Majesty the Black Demon...I''m here to see you again!" Zhou Ye''s voice echoed in the basement, his voice passed through the transparent barrier without any hindrance...


    The giant snake Nagini, who was restrained by the mechanical spider, lifted the snake''s head slightly without vision, and then hung weakly again...He has completely resigned...


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about Voldemort, who was unresponsive. For him, collecting Voldemort''s Horcrux was the first to avoid future troubles, and secondly, to have fun in his life...


    He smiled and came to the transparent barrier in the center of the room, and Shi Shiran sat back...


    Behind Zhou Ye, Qiu''s figure flashed, and a comfortable single sofa appeared behind Zhou Ye along with Qiu''s figure...just in time for Zhou Ye to sit down...


    It all seems so natural...


    This is the tacit understanding between Qiu and Zi''s personal maid. They can understand what their master means anytime and anywhere. All they need is Zhou Ye''s look and action, and they will know what kind of service their master needs...


    This is what Zhou Ye likes the most... Otherwise, no one else would not bring them, just take the two of them...


    "Master...is this Voldemort? It''s so ugly..." Qiu asked curiously, standing behind Zhou Ye.


    Zi was on duty in the morning, so Qiu didn¡¯t see the scene of Voldemort''s heartbreaking begging to let it go... She just heard her sister mention some things, but after all, it was at lunch. These unappetizing things, Zi Did not say in detail...


    "That''s right... This is our great Voldemort, the Dark Lord who stirred the entire wizarding world. Isn''t that amazing?" Zhou Yeyu said with a mocking smile...


    "I heard that you showed Zi a good show in the morning...?" A mischievous light gleamed in Qiu''s eyes.


    "Yes... It''s a pity that you didn''t see it..." Zhou Ye said calmly, "But it''s okay, it''s still too late to watch... These male snakes can still hug in love again. The problem...and I think Mr. Voldemort shouldn''t mind enjoying the morning treatment again..."


    As Zhou Ye said, he took out a glass test tube from his wristband. The test tube was filled with a mysterious purple liquid. He unceremoniously opened the stopper of the test tube in his hand, and then threw the opened test tube into it. In the transparent barrier...


    Zhou Ye watched the purple liquid in the test tube fall into the transparent barrier, and a puff of white smoke emerged. At the same time, he explained to his maid: "This is the strongest snake aphrodisiac, potion... It takes one drop to drive snakes into madness... Soon, Qiu, you will be able to see the performance of our Highness the Dark Lord..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the eyes of the giant reticulated python who was originally entrenched in the corner of this transparent cage flashed, and then closed his eyes... Its whole body was shaking, as if it was enduring something.


    "But Master, if you throw in so many doses at once, will these snakes be exhausted..." Qiu asked strangely.


    "It''s half dead at most, where would it be so easy to die?" Zhou Ye didn''t seem to care, causing the reticulated python''s body to shock again...


    "Once these snakes have completed their mission, do you want to throw them away, Master?" Qiu said casually, causing the reticulated python to slightly lift his head...


    "Of course I lost it... Or else keep them to make food for the Dark Lord? I think His Majesty the Dark Lord is reluctant to eat his husband..." Zhou Ye said strangely after saying this." Huh-why don''t these snakes move? They should be very violent at this time for the right to mate together... why are they still not moving now? It''s strange..."


    "Maybe because they have been tired for a long time in the morning..." Qiu''s tone also sounded a little unconfident...


    Maybe it¡¯s because Qiu got it right...


    Soon...the pythons gradually gathered together, and then they fought together...


    In the end, it was the biggest reticulated python that won. It drove several other pythons to the corner, cruising bravely next to the locked Nagini, and then entangled unceremoniously. ...


    Zhou Ye looked at the two giant pythons that were breeding offspring with a weird smile... Of course he was going to laugh.


    From the first glance he entered, he noticed something wrong with these giant pythons... You know, for Zhou Ye, who has soul gems, any soul fluctuations can''t be hidden from his eyes...


    The few Horcruxes that have no fluctuations, the few giant pythons that are almost identical to the soul fluctuations...


    Zhou Ye could guess what happened with his feet...


    And in the test tube he just threw in, it was not a snake-like aphrodisiac, it was entirely a stimulant made by Umbrella... It just so happens that some symptoms of stimulants are somewhat similar to aphrodisiac. Similar-It will speed up the blood flow of the creature, and feel full of power all over...


    Just now, a few pythons seemed to be desperately fighting for mating, mating, and power. In Zhou Ye''s eyes that could see through the soul, what he saw was that several Voldemorts were acting there seemingly real...


    Although the mutual harm is real, there is nothing fatal...


    Especially now-the reticulated python''s move to force Nagini, in Zhou Ye''s eyes, is completely Voldemort playing a self-defeating game... It looks really weird and funny...


    Zhou Ye upholds the principle of being a good friend if you see through it, just as the old god is watching Voldemort perform a show in front of him, making his own funny drama...


    The time for snakes is very variable, sometimes it can be done in a few minutes, and sometimes, it may not be done in twelve hours...


    But obviously, this reticulated python that was occupied by Voldemort didn''t have that ability, so-just a few minutes later, it slid off Nagini exhaustedly...


    "Black Demon Lord, is it fun to attack and suffer? By the way, what I just threw in was not an aphrodisiac, it was just an ordinary stimulant..." Zhou Ye said with a wicked smile. Voldemort''s last escape expectations fell through...


    At this moment, Voldemort finally knew that he had been tricked by the boy in front of him...


    His so-called escape plan was full of loopholes in the eyes of this young man... he was finally crazy.


    The reticulated python that was occupied by Voldemort swished, raised his snake head, and stared at the barrier with spiteful eyes. The leisurely and natural Zhou Ye... "Hiss...I curse you...hiss... I curse you forever not getting your favorite...his...I curse you...your future will die without a place to bury...his..."


    As Voldemort¡¯s venomous voice sounded, several other pythons, including Nagini, whose heads were exploded like an invisible hand, exploded one after another...


    And the cursed reticulated python screamed in pain, as if suffering from tremendous pain, its snake pupils, snout, and ear holes, all leaving a trace of blood...


    However, his curse is not over... "I curse you with my soul, I curse you with my mother''s soul, I curse you with my father''s soul, I curse you with my ancestor''s soul... You... Will definitely suffer tens of thousands of times more misfortune than I am suffering..."


    Following his words, a wisp of black smoke emerged from the heads of several dead snakes. The black smoke formed a terrifying black hole in the barrier... As the black hole formed, It seems that the temperature in the entire basement is a few degrees lower...


    "Master! Be careful..." Qiu rushed to Zhou Ye''s front without hesitation, and Xiang used his flesh and blood to help his master resist this terrifying black magic curse.


    Chapter one hundred and seventy three


    Facing Voldemort¡¯s final counterattack, Zhou Ye was not nervous at all. Not to mention that he was a person who had already detached from life and death, detached from the existence of the multiverse. He only said that this transparent barrier that passed through the barriers and blessed Athena was not. A little Voldemort could break through.


    Curse yourself?


    What an international joke...


    If it''s a funny comparison, I guess he will slap Qiu to the side at this moment, and then add another sentence."Go away, don''t stop me from watching the show..."


    However, although Zhou Ye sometimes has a funny side, he will never make a funny face when facing his own woman. Qiu has followed him for so many years, how could he be willing to hurt her...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye''s approach was to stretch out his hand and drag Qiu into his arms, and whispered in her ear: "Don''t be nervous, baby, do you think this guy can break through the items blessed by Athena and Guan Guan? ?"


    "..." At this time, Qiu Ye thought of the extraordinary thing about this item, and she said with some shame: "Yes, I''m sorry...Master, I, I forgot...I just saw that skull...I don''t know how The... the body rushed over..."


    "Stupid girl, why am I willing to blame you..." Zhou Ye sighed. He knew that this was the consciousness engraved in the blood of Qiu. Protect him... Although, he doesn''t need someone to protect... But Qiu''s actions It''s really heartwarming.


    "I curse you... I curse you..." And Voldemort in the barrier was crazy, only knowing that he shouted this sentence, he was really mad... He really wanted to ask Zhou Ye, you Playing with me like this, won''t my conscience hurt?


    "It''s really boring..." Zhou Ye looked at Voldemort who was wailing and wailing in the barrier, and felt a bit bored with the black mist that rushed through the barrier but couldn''t break through the barrier...


    The Dark Lord has lost his last value, entertaining himself... It seems that it is time to send him on the road...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 828

    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye waved slightly¡ªthe transparent barrier that was originally ten meters long, wide and high, suddenly began to shrink...


    Zoom out


    Shrink again¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Then zoom out¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It wasn''t until it was reduced to a size as big as a toy Rubik''s cube, before it floated into Zhou Ye''s palm... Looking at his hand, Voldemort was still screaming...


    Zhou Ye stretched out his hand slightly and assumed a second-second posture, then deliberately shouted in a low voice: "Let the flame purify everything!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, the bodies of the mechanical spiders lit up with red lights representing danger... Three seconds later, a beam of light that could dazzle blind people''s eyes shot out from the magic in Zhou Ye''s hands. ...


    In an instant-the entire basement seemed to rise as a small sun, shining the entire room as bright as day...


    The miniature tactical nuclear bomb on the mechanical spider detonated...


    Whether it''s Voldemort''s soul, his Horcrux, or the snake he possessed - and the curse he uttered with his soul, they all became nothingness under the high temperature of 300 million degrees...


    By the way, the tactical nuclear bomb on the mechanical spider is a fusion nuclear bomb...


    Of course, if such a high temperature is leaked out, then the castle above Zhou Ye''s head will melt like snow. Fortunately, Zhou Ye''s barrier is strong enough, and the combination of technology and magic gives this transparent barrier unlimited possibilities. , The nuclear explosion inside did not transmit a trace of temperature.


    After a few minutes, the light in the basement returned to normal again.


    Zhou Ye casually threw the empty transparent Rubik''s Cube into his wrist, and then grabbed Qiu''s slender waist... "Okay, I haven''t watched the show, it''s time to go with my wife..."


    "Hehe..." Qiu smiled and nodded. She knew that the words of her own master meant that this afternoon - one of these mistresses, one of them, would be unlucky...


    With the complete destruction of Voldemort, Zhou Ye finally returned to his peaceful daily life.


    Of course, his so-called peaceful daily life is to brush his face at Hogwarts when nothing is wrong, and then feed the single dogs of Hogwarts, some dog food...


    According to statistics, these students with Zhou Ye had the most couples of previous students...


    Although Zhou Ye''s small life is very moist, it doesn''t mean that he has no worries...


    His trouble is-someone always comes to Hogwarts to express his gratitude to him...


    Even if he occasionally went to Dijiao Alley to find Fiona, he could meet several of his admirers... This really annoyed Zhou Ye, facing those guys who smiled at him as brilliantly as flowers, Zhou Ye really can''t beat them ruthlessly...


    In the end, Zhou Ye, who was troubled, had to graduate from Hogwarts ahead of time...In fact, he was only in the fifth grade...


    Fortunately, except for Lily, Zhou Ye''s other women have already graduated...


    Lily is very considerate of her man''s hard work. She knows that her man hates trouble the most. It is already very patient to be able to stand with her until the fifth grade...


    Besides, Lily is already able to use portal spells proficiently at this time... and Bella is still serving as the teacher of the Defense Against the Dark Arts class at Hogwarts, so she will not feel lonely...


    Of course... Before leaving, Zhou Ye still wanted to watch a good show...


    "My dear... why are you bringing me here?" Lily held her man''s hand in one hand, followed her man step by step, and walked towards the Forbidden Forest... "It''s so late... Sisters are waiting Anxious¡­¡­"


    "Hush...baby, don''t talk..." Zhou Ye made a silent gesture to Lily...


    In fact, they had a rare dinner at Hogwarts today... You know, in the past, Zhou Ye used Lily to directly use the portal and go home for dinner...


    Zhou Ye really looked down on Hogwarts¡¯ food...


    He didn''t aim at Hogwarts, but said that all the food in the magic school, compared with his maid, is rubbish...


    Of course, Dumbledore also talked to Zhou Ye about this matter...


    I want him to converge a bit, compare it-living on campus is a Hogwarts tradition. Zhou Ye ran home with his girlfriend in the middle of the night, let alone say it. Since everyone doesn¡¯t know, then Dumbledore doesn¡¯t mind opening his eyes. Close your eyes, but now Zhou Ye actually doesn''t even eat dinner at school... Isn''t this a bit too unreasonable??


    However, Zhou Ye, a man who absolutely didn''t want to wrong him, faced Dumbledore¡¯s persuasion and said nothing...just took him to his home as a guest...


    Then, Dumbledore acquiesced to Zhou Ye''s behavior that did not conform to school regulations and traditions... The gap was too big...


    Of course, after Dumbledore went to Zhou Ye¡¯s house for a few more dinners, he messed up Zhou Ye and directly hid the address of his home with the Courageous Loyalty Curse... Dumbledore could only return to the school cafeteria again. , Eat those foods that, in his words, are like pig food.


    Keke-far away... back to the subject.


    "In the end..." Lily watched her man sneakingly hide in the corner not far from the beating willow, clutching her mysteriously and hiding her figure... When she was about to ask another question, she was caught Zhou Ye covered his look.


    "Shhh-coming..."


    Chapter one hundred and seventy four


    In the sky, a bright moon hung in the sky...


    Today is a rare full moon night, under the light of the moon... There are three dark shadows sneaking towards the beating willow...


    Sometimes they crawl forward, sometimes sideways... Carefully avoiding all the hanging branches and leaves of the beating willow. Obviously, they have done these things countless times and they are extremely skilled.


    It only took them less than three minutes to pass the barrier formed by the beating willow branches. When they walked into the beating willow, they lightly scarred on the trunk, and immediately, the beating willow stopped. It leaked a dark tunnel under its feet.


    The three of them were skillfully short, and got into the tunnel...


    As the three of them disappeared under the beating willow, the beating willow again began to wave his branches...


    "That''s it? James Potter?" Lily Evans had just seen through the moonlight, who the leader was. Although the other two figures did not see their faces clearly, Lily knew it without even thinking about it. Apart from James Potter¡¯s other two hardcore Sirius and Lupin, there is no one else...


    "I think... probably just a few of them..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, then turned to look at his little girlfriend and said, "Would you like to see a good show?"


    "Yeah..." Lily nodded vigorously. Although she didn''t know what the good show her man was talking about, it might be interesting, right??


    "Wait for me here!" Zhou Ye said, flashed away, jumped out from the corner where he was hiding, and then turned into a streamer and instantly appeared next to the beating willow, pressing his hand to Zhan just now. M. Potter scrambled.


    Suddenly, the whole beating willow recovered its calm...just like an ordinary willow tree, losing all its vitality...the branches are no longer windless...


    "Come on, baby..." Zhou Ye pressed the scar with one hand and waved to his little girlfriend.


    "Here..." Lily trot all the way excitedly, rushing to Zhou Ye''s side...


    Then the two of them got short and got into the tunnel...


    In the tunnel, it was dark. Although Lily was a little afraid of the dark, when she felt the temperature of Zhou Ye''s hand coming from her palm, her fear disappeared a lot...


    However, she cautiously leaned against her boyfriend, and asked in a low voice: "Where does this tunnel lead? Honey..."


    "A fun place..." Zhou Ye refused to spoil them, and what they hate the most... At this time, of course, it must be kept secret, otherwise, how could there be a surprise shock??


    "Bad..." Lily lightly patted her man''s arm angrily, but she still obediently followed Zhou Ye''s steps and walked towards the depths of the tunnel...


    The entire tunnel was not too long, about a mile or so, and as he moved up the stone steps in the tunnel, Zhou Ye brought Lily to an exit...


    The exit is in a house in a broken house...

 Movie World Chapter 829

    Lily listened to the weird calls coming from outside the exit, which was like a dog, sometimes like a wolf, and scared the little girl into her man''s arms."Honey...Where is this place...what the hell is going on..."


    "Baby, you''ll know in a while..." Hearing this weird voice, Zhou Ye revealed a mysterious smile on his face. While comforting the little girlfriend in his arms, he quietly walked out with her. typical¡­¡­


    The voice came from the second floor...


    Zhou Ye led Lily slowly along the stairs and walked quietly... Through the dilapidated door, you can vaguely see three shadows that do not look like humans are shaking...


    "let me see¡­¡­"


    Maybe it was Zhou Ye by his side, so it gave Lily infinite courage, or curiosity defeated fear, Lily actually asked to be the first to take a peek...


    She gently grabbed her man''s shoulders, tiptoes slightly, and looked in through the fist-sized holes in the wooden door...


    Just this glance made Lily ashamed and unable to herself...


    "Bad boy, take me to see these things..." Lily whispered while tapping Zhou Ye''s arm gently.


    "Shhh, I haven''t watched it yet..." Zhou Ye just wanted to take a look, and was grabbed by Lily''s arm and pulled down... "Don''t look at these dirty things... It''s really disgusting... I know, it turns out that the three of them have this kind of relationship... and they turned into Animagus to play such a game... It''s disgusting!"


    While talking, Lily firmly grasped Zhou Ye and walked towards the direction they came...


    Although Zhou Ye did not lie down at the door and watched carefully because of Lily''s drag, his eyesight, just a glance, was enough to see everything that happened inside...


    Inside, there was a wolf and a deer, plus a tall werewolf...


    It is not surprising that there are three animals, but...their postures are a little strange. The wolf crawled behind the deer, and the deer lowered its head, and seemed to be doing something under the werewolf...


    "Hahaha... these three guys are really good at playing..."


    When Zhou Ye and Lily walked out of the tunnel under the beating willow, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but laughed wildly... He didn''t expect that just a small curse would have such an effect... Isn''t it an accident? Hi??


    "Hey, it''s disgusting... I''m going to tell Professor Dumbledore about their affairs..." Lily was almost dying of nausea. The picture just now made her think those three guys were so dirty...


    "Don''t discriminate against homosexuals..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and grabbed his little girlfriend''s slender waist."Perhaps they were lovers from the previous life, but they just had the wrong child in this life..."


    "Huh-don''t you think they are disgusting like this?" Lily Evans looked at her boyfriend strangely and asked, "Are you from there too?"


    "Do you want to be taught a lesson?... You dare to say that your man is gay..." Zhou Yejun''s face strained and he directly bent over to carry Lily Evans on his shoulders. I need to let you know where your man is..."


    "No...no, dear...I was wrong..." Lily suddenly panicked and joked. Today is neither Friday nor Saturday. If she is punished by her own man, she won¡¯t be able to go to class tomorrow. .


    "Enlighten, little cute... the crime of slandering your own man is very serious..." Zhou Ye didn''t care about that much. He pointed to the front, and a golden portal opened. He did not hesitate to carry his little boy. Girlfriend, walked into the portal...


    Tonight, Zhou Ye intends to educate her little girlfriend so that she can understand that there are some things that can''t be said nonsense...Of course, it can be regarded as a carnival to celebrate the end of her academic career at Hogwarts...


    He doesn''t plan to waste time at Hogwarts anymore. Tomorrow¡ªhe will find Albus Dumbledore to apply for early graduation...whatever you say tonight, you must celebrate.


    Chapter 1175


    One thousand one hundred and seventy-five chapters


    "Little guy, are you sure you have considered it?" Albus Dumbledore sat behind his table, looking at Zhou Ye with a serious expression.


    He admitted that this little guy is the most talented wizard seed he has ever seen, not one of them.


    Even, sometimes Dumbledore wondered whether this little guy was born again from some old guy?The vast sea of ??magical power, any magic can be cast after seeing it, and there are even many magics, he has never heard of...


    To be honest, after several years of teaching, Dumbledore has almost given up the education of Zhou Ye''s Three Views. Every time he speaks, Zhou Ye can give a lot of reasons, leaving him speechless. Say...


    Even many times, Dumbledore felt that he was not facing a student who was only a teenager, but an old monster who had not known how many years he had lived.


    Keke...have to say, at this point, he really guessed right...


    "Yes, Professor..." Zhou Ye took the black tea that Dumbledore had poured him in a leisurely manner, took a sip, and said, "I don''t think I can learn anything by staying in school now. ..."


    "Okay..." Dumbledore nodded. He knew that he, a student, had passed the overwork witch test long ago, which is the ultimate wizard rank test, and all his scores were O...that is, Outstanding¡ª¡ª Outstanding and perfect.


    He really has nothing to learn at Hogwarts...


    "I agree that you graduate from Hogwarts early..." Dumbledore sighed and said, "So after graduation, do you have any plans? Enter the Ministry of Magic? Or do other jobs...?"


    "I don''t have so many plans for now..." Zhou Ye didn''t want to go out to work, what a joke--


    However, Dumbledore obviously won''t let him relax...


    Dumbledore took out a magic contract from his drawer and placed it in front of Zhou Ye, "Are you interested in staying at Hogwarts to teach? I believe you will be welcomed by the students. ..."


    "..." Zhou Ye silently looked at the contract on the table, then at Dumbledore... "When did you prepare this thing? Professor?"


    "I''ll be ready for you the day you defeat Voldemort..." Dumbledore twitched his horns slightly, and let out a triumphant smile."I think it will be used sooner or later... and, I think... you will be a very good principal in the future..."


    "..." Zhou Ye sighed, "Forget it, Professor...I don''t want to go to work for the time being, and the world is so hot, I want to see..."


    After Zhou Ye finished speaking, without waiting for Dumbledore to speak, he stood up, turned his head and left... I was afraid that he would walk slowly, and was convinced by this old guy...


    "Don''t worry about rejecting me, Ye¡ª" Dumbledore was not in a hurry to convince Zhou Ye. He just looked at Zhou Ye''s back and said, "I believe...someday you will come back. I will do this magic contract. You will always keep..."


    "Let''s talk about it when I have enough..." Zhou Ye waved his hand without looking back, then pushed open the principal''s office door and walked out...


    Of course, Zhou Ye''s leaving the principal''s office does not mean that he will go home immediately...


    In the evening, Lily will hold a farewell party for him, just at dinner¡ª


    After all¡ªZhou Ye can be said to be the first guy to graduate early since the establishment of Hogwarts, and¡ªas the mascot of Ravenclaw, he doesn¡¯t say anything to the girls. But it doesn''t work...


    And at this moment-on the other side-in Zhou Ye''s Leeds Castle Manor, in Sarah''s room, there is also a good show going on...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of lens conversion¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª


    "Baby Sarah, what''s the matter with you?" Yaniya looked at her melancholy daughter in a weird manner, and asked, "Is it angry because my dear bullied you last night?"


    "No...Mom..." Sarah shook her head sadly. She turned around and hugged her mother..."Mom, I...I...uuuuu...I am not pregnant again... ¡­Is it because my body is ill¡­"


    "Isn''t pregnant with what?" Yaniya was completely confused by her daughter''s endless words...


    "My dear sister...Little Sarah wants to have a baby for my dear..." As a voice sounded, Jasmine walked in...


    As Sarah graduated from Boothbarton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, Jasmine didn''t bother to teach there anymore... so she quit her job and went home.


    Now, I read the book every day, and then do my favorite magic research... When it''s alright, I will grow flowers and amuse my little niece-don''t mention how pleasant the days were...


    "What?" Yaniya was taken aback by her sister''s words, she opened her small eyes slightly and looked at her daughter in disbelief."My dear, why do you have such an idea?"


    "Because I love Ye... I love him... I want to give birth to him... I want to continue his blood... Is this wrong?" Sarah cried out to her mother with some excitement: "Can you Don''t you want to give birth to an heir for Ye? Mom?"


    "I...I..." Yaniya really didn''t dare to speak. Seriously, she really wanted to continue the blood for her man... But because of her daughter, she gave up this idea. ...


    Otherwise-when the time comes, after the child is born, what should the child call Sarah?sister?Or is it mom?This Nima is a bit too messy...

 The Movie World Chapter 830

    In order to avoid embarrassment for her daughter in the future, Yaniya gave up this idea...


    "Your mother also thought about giving birth to Ye''s heirs. Not only your mother, including me... I also thought about..." Jasmine walked to her niece and looked at Sarah with a serious expression: "But for you, we I gave up this idea...Do you understand..."


    After hearing her aunt''s words, Sarah instantly understood the thoughts of her mother and her aunt, and her eyes suddenly turned red... "Yes, I''m sorry mother... I... I''m so selfish..."


    "No...it''s not to blame you...baby..." Seeing her daughter''s crying eyes, it was the mother and daughter that connected her heart, and Yaniya''s eyes suddenly turned red."To blame, blame the bad guy... it''s all his fault..."


    Even if Zhou Ye is not there, he can''t avoid being shot...


    The mother and daughter cried for a while with their headaches...Finally they both put away their tears. Anyway, they couldn''t do without that bad guy. What good is it now to say this??


    "I think...little Sara...you made a mistake!" Jasmine said while helping her niece and sister to wipe the tears, "You can''t be pregnant with a dear child, the responsibility is not on you... "


    "Then... what''s going on?" When she heard her aunt''s words, Sarah widened her big tearful eyes, looked at Jasmine, and asked in disbelief: "Do you mean, My dear has a problem? What should I do? Let¡¯s find a pharmacist..."


    "No no no...Little Sarah, my dear body is fine..."


    "Then...what the hell...what''s going on? Why can''t I be pregnant with my dear child? It''s not my fault... My dear body is okay?" Sarah was completely fainted by Jasmine...


    Reference 1176


    Chapter One Hundred and Seventy Six


    "I once asked Qiu and Zi..." Jasmine explained to her niece calmly, "You know, they have been following Ye for the longest time... They know almost everything about Ye. ..."


    "Quickly tell me the answer... Auntie..." Sarah can''t wait to know why all this is, why it''s not her fault to say that she can''t be pregnant with a dear child, and why she says that there is nothing in Ye''s body The problem...


    "Autumn tells me..." Regardless of whether his niece is in a hurry, Jasmine still follows her own pace and said calmly: "The man in our family has undergone physical strengthening many times, so his current life level is already It far surpasses us... Simply put, because of the different levels of life, birth, reproduction, separation, and separation-this phenomenon..."


    "..." Sarah was completely dumbfounded when she heard her aunt''s words...Sometimes, she would rather it be difficult because her man was sick... But now, what should we do in this situation?She understands the meaning of her aunt''s words...that is, what she used to do is useless, no matter how she finds excuses to provoke her dear, no matter how much she takes care of him alone...it is impossible to have children...


    "Could it be...could it be...really...is it really that way? Is there no way?" Sarah was really desperate at this moment...


    To be honest, during this period of time, giving birth to an heir to her lover has almost become Sarah''s obsession... Maybe she just gave birth to an heir just to get more of her own man''s love... But gradually As time went by, Sarah had long forgotten why she gave birth to her own man...


    She now only wants a child, a child of her and Zhou Ye...


    "My dear... don''t worry... there must be a way..." Seeing her daughter''s pale face, Yaniya took her daughter into her arms with distress and comforted her softly. In fact, she was momentarily I can''t think of a way, these words are just comforting...


    As a woman with children, Yaniya can certainly understand her daughter''s idea of ??giving birth to her own man. That is the responsibility engraved in the woman''s DNA. It is the continuation of the woman''s nature... it is their responsibility... It is also their duty...


    "Sister...Have you forgotten that?" Jasmine couldn''t help rolling her eyes as she looked at the mother and daughter who were hugging each other and feeling sad together...


    My sister is so emotional... When I got excited, I forgot everything... even the basic abilities of their Veeva.


    "Forgot what?" Yaniya asked curiously.


    "This..." Jasmine silently pointed to the same hair color...silver-white hair, which is almost the standard for Veeva...


    Yes, there are people with long silver-white hair in the world, but their hair color is that pale and straight, while Veeva¡¯s hair color is bright white like the brilliance of a silver moon. This is anything Hair color that no race has.


    "You mean...?" Yaniya somewhat understood what her sister meant, but she absolutely refused to let her daughter suffer such pain."No, absolutely not...absolutely...I will never let Sara suffer such pain..."


    Sarah, who was lying in her mother''s arms, raised her head immediately when she heard her mother''s excited tone... "Mom...what are you talking about? What is absolutely not possible...?"


    "..." Jasmine faced her niece''s problem, and just made a zipper gesture on her own vision, which meant that your mother wouldn''t let me say it, I dare not say...


    Relying on female intuition, Sarah felt that there must be something she didn''t know about, and it must be related to the birth of an heir... Thinking of this, Sarah hurriedly looked at her mother."Tell me... Mom, what the hell is..."


    "No... honey... I don''t want you to take risks... don''t..." Yaniya shook her head desperately, saying that she would not tell her daughter anything about the secret...


    "Mom... please... tell me..." Seeing her mother''s refusal, Sarah became more sure of her instincts, and she begged her mother to tell herself."Mom...you know...you know that a woman who can''t give birth to a beloved man is incomplete...please...tell me..."


    "No... I will never tell you... baby... forget about this..." Yaniya still refused to let go. She said that she didn''t want her daughter to take risks, just to give birth to her man. Lay offspring.


    "Don''t let me hate you... Mom..." Sarah was really anxious, and even said such words...


    After saying this, Sarah immediately regretted it--she knew that her mother must be doing her own good, but--she was even more sure that her mother could never understand her feelings...


    "Sorry... Mom... I didn''t mean to say that... But... But... I really really... want to give birth to an heir for my dear..." Sarah begged her mother again...


    "I...I..." Yaniya clutched herself, she was afraid that she would cry out if she let go... In the end, she just looked at her sister Jasmine, turned her head and left the room...


    "Mom..." Sarah hurriedly got up, trying to chase after her, and then explain to her mother that she just said nothing... but she was held back by her aunt.


    "Okay...Little Sarah...Your mother has acquiesced in this matter... Don''t you want to know how to give birth to an heir?" Jasmine said softly.


    "Want to..." Sarah immediately sat back when she heard Jasmine''s words... For her, the sky is big and the earth is big, and at this moment, the best way to hear about giving birth to an heir.


    "..." Jasmine looked at her niece''s performance, suddenly a little speechless...


    However, after sorting out her thoughts, she slowly said, "You know, your mother and I are both Veeva..."


    "Hmm..." Sarah nodded her little head. She was proud of her half-veel pedigree, and this half of the veel pedigree gave her a proud, peerless look and a perfect figure...


    "Then you know... how does the Veeva family thrive?" Looking at Sarah''s serious face, Jasmine smiled mysteriously: "You know, in the Veeva family, there are no males. The existence of..."


    "Could it be...?" Sarah couldn''t help but her eyes widened. "Could it be-can the Veeva family be parthenosexual?"


    Reference 1177


    Chapter one hundred and seventy seven


    "Yes..." Jasmine smiled and nodded. Jasmine was still satisfied with her niece''s understanding.


    "Gosh... Doesn''t that mean... I can also..." Sarah''s eyes lit up when she heard Jasmine''s words.


    "No, little Sarah... you''re too happy..." Jasmine shook her head, and then said, "Veeva can indeed be parthenically reproduced, but...this is only for purebred Veeva, you know me Mean?"


    "I..." Sarah''s little head suddenly dropped again in frustration...


    How could she not understand what her aunt meant?That means that she, a half-blood with only 50% blood, could not be parthenogenetic like a purebred Veela... In other words, the dream she had just started was shattered again.


    "But¡ª" Jasmine deliberately prolonged her voice in order to puff her niece''s appetite: "It''s not impossible that you can give birth to an heir..."


    "What way?" When Sarah heard her aunt''s words, there was a light called hope in Sarah''s eyes suddenly. She hurriedly grabbed her aunt''s skirt with her hands, and if you didn''t tell me, she wouldn''t let it. The way you walk...


    "In the early days, we, the Vewa family, almost met the scourge of genocide..." Jasmine said, spreading her hands, "You know, sometimes, you have a beautiful face without protecting it. With the power of beauty, this beauty is the source of all disasters..."


    "At that time... our Veela family has almost become the best tribute to the princes and nobles... And you know, how stubborn our Veevas are..." Jasmine calmly told her niece The history of the Veeva family."So, many times, what they get is not our beauty, but our corpses... However, this didn''t stop those crazy guys, they caught us even more vigorously..."


    "At that time, the wizards who were our natural allies were also overwhelmed by the witch hunting movement that emerged in Europe. They were unable to rescue us at all, so... the Vewa at that time was almost annihilated. ..."


    "What happened later? What happened later?" Sarah was already aroused by Jasmine''s words...


    "Later... Later, a witch with half of the Veela blood invented a magic circle..."


    "That kind of magic circle doesn''t have any attack effect. Its function is to purify the Veela blood in the Veela mixed blood, so that the mixed blood can become a purebred Veel! And it converts many mixed bloods with wizard blood into Veeva... ¡­This saved the genocide crisis of the Veeva family."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 831

    After hearing Jasmine''s words, Sarah finally understood why her aunt said that she had no chance to give birth to an heir.


    "Then do you remember how the magic circle was manipulated?" Sarah asked anxiously.


    "Of course I remember..." Jasmine smiled slightly: "Although we may never have the opportunity to use this magic circle in our entire lives, but-in order to commemorate the great achievements of that ancestor, this magic circle is a must for every Veeva The course, so that when something like this happens again one day, the Veeva family can have the opportunity to stand up..."


    "Then you can help me purify the blood..." Sarah said anxiously, she really didn''t want to wait for a minute.


    "Don''t worry, little Sarah..." Jasmine stopped Sara, "You have to understand that using a magic circle that purifies Veeva''s blood is not without cost, just like using half of your own blood to swallow your other half. Blood... it will be very painful...very...very painful..."


    "..." When her aunt used two [very] as adjectives in a row, Sarah suddenly understood that her aunt didn''t joking with herself... It was absolutely painful beyond imagination... But, giving birth to one Under the temptation of the child, Sarah only hesitated slightly, then nodded firmly."I believe I can make it through..."


    "No... baby... you don''t understand!" Seeing Sarah''s firm face, Jasmine''s voice became softer, she gently stroked Sarah''s long hair, "During the whole process of the ceremony, yes You can¡¯t faint...Fainting represents the failure of the ritual. Not only can you not purify your blood, you will even pay the price of your life..."


    "I...I can...I definitely can..." Sarah''s words seemed to guarantee Jasmine and to encourage herself...


    "..." Seeing that Sarah was determined to perform the blood purification ritual, Jasmine sighed, and then said: "And... there is one more thing to tell you!"


    "whats the matter?"


    "Even if you transform into a purebred veel... the heirs you give birth will be girls, and they can only be girls..." Jasmine reminded Sara: "I think you''d better ask my dear love son Still a daughter...At that time, it will not be too late for you to make a decision..."


    "...Hmm!" Obviously-the effect of Yaniya''s persuasion for a long time is not as good as Jasmine''s words...


    With Jasmine¡¯s reminder, Sarah planned to wait for her man to come back, ask her own man¡¯s decision, and then make plans... After all, this is Sarah¡¯s heir for her own man, so we still need to ask her own man for this matter. Views¡­¡­


    "Guru... Guru..." Maybe it was because Sarah finally got rid of her heart knot temporarily. Sarah''s stomach was actually hungry, but it was indeed time. You know, since she got up in the morning until now, she was still sick due to mood problems. Rice is not wet...


    "Is Little Sarah hungry? You go down to eat first... You know, you didn''t go downstairs for a long time today, Qiu and Zi are a little worried..."


    "Well, I''m going to eat now..." Sarah was really hungry at this time. She stood up, said to her aunt, turned around and pushed the door and walked out of her room...


    "Autumn... Is there anything to eat? I feel a little hungry..."


    "Of course, it is my job to meet the master''s needs at any time...Mrs. Sarah, please wait..."


    "Thank you, Qiu...I really don''t know what to do without you..."


    "You are too polite..."


    Jasmine listened to the conversation coming from outside, smiled slightly, turned to her side and said: "My dear sister, you have been listening for a long time, don''t you want to express your opinion?"


    "I don''t know if I should hate you or be grateful to you... my sister!" With Yaniya''s melancholy voice, her figure gradually appeared next to Jasmine from scratch, apparently she had been Using the phantom spell to hide her figure, she was listening to the conversation between her sister and her daughter.


    "I think you should be grateful to me... elder sister!" Jasmine smiled slightly and said, "In your opinion, it is not worthwhile for little Sarah to do this. It is a naive expression, but... in the eyes of little Sarah, this It''s her obsession...and, sister...you know too little about our men..."


    "What do you mean?" Yaniya asked strangely.


    "Don''t you know that our man has the same ability as the legendary great wishing technique?" Jasmine said with a smile: "But what is even more terrifying than the great wishing technique is that with this ability, our men don''t have to pay anything. The price of..."


    "Is this... true??" Yaniya was really a little surprised, what is the big wishing technique, it is an ancient magic, equivalent to the ability to achieve what you want, but this kind of magic is tasteless. Now, what you want to achieve, you must pay an equivalent price... Sometimes it may be just a few copper plates, but sometimes, it may be your life... and even your soul...


    Therefore, this weird magic gradually lost the market. In the end, nothing was left except the legend... Although this magic looks beautiful, many people often can''t estimate the value of their wishes, so... Use Big Wish The guys of the technique have paid an unbearable price.


    Therefore¡ªthe great wish technique has a nickname¡ªthe great suicide technique...If you want to die quickly, use the great wish technique.


    Coupled with the invention of potions and blessing potions... With this clever potion, almost all problems can be solved easily, so the suicide technique is completely lost...


    How could Yaniya not get excited when she heard her sister say that her man can use the big wish technique without paying any price?This means that the purification ritual that originally had the possibility of failure has a 100% success rate... This is a life insurance.


    Chapter 1178


    Chapter one hundred and seventy-eight


    "Honey, do you like daughters?"


    "...What?" Zhou Ye, who had just entered the door, was taken aback by Sarah''s words...


    You know, he just returned from a farewell dinner at Hogwarts, and when he came back, he was caught off guard when he saw Sarah''s first sentence... Is this the situation???


    "Uh-Sarah, baby, why do you suddenly ask like that?" Zhou Ye asked in confusion. He really didn''t know why Sarah would suddenly ask this sentence, just like an office worker. Home, his wife asked him [Honey, do you like boys or girls like this...]


    At this time, Zhou Ye was stunned by the question... He knew his body. If ordinary people were asked like this, then his wife must be happy, but... there is absolutely no such situation in him...


    As for being a father?...Because of spiritual hints, and also because of the spring breeze transforming the rain... this kind of thing simply cannot happen to Zhou Ye.


    That''s why Zhou Ye is so dazed...


    "Don''t ask so much, tell me first... Do you like a daughter or a son?" Sarah reluctantly hugged her man and asked his preferences.


    "Uh-if I can, of course I like my daughter..." Zhou Ye thought about it for a while and said, "There is a saying in our place, "Daughter is a little padded jacket for father", and another saying "Daughter is Father¡¯s previous life lover]. Of course I like my little lover..."


    "Great..." When Sarah heard her man''s words, Sarah jumped three feet high with joy. As soon as she turned her head, she hugged Jasmine and shouted happily, "Auntie, dear loves daughter... everything is okay. It''s..."


    "Can anyone tell me what happened?" Zhou Ye is still confused now. He really doesn''t know why Sarah waited for him to come back and asked such an endless sentence...


    "My dear..." Jasmine sighed and explained to her man: "Your little Sarah is trying to give birth to an heir for you... You know, she is risking her life for you The one who gave birth...you must love her more..."


    "That... can you explain it to me a little bit, I''m still a little confused now..."


    In Jasmine¡¯s words, Zhou Ye understood every word, but-combined together, Zhou Ye was a little confused...


    "My dear..." Jasmine hugged her man''s arm, and whispered in his ear what happened at home today... "Today-Sarah..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I am the dividing line of interpretation¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "..." After listening to Jasmine''s explanation, Zhou Ye told the truth, he was really moved by Sarah.


    A woman is willing to risk her life just to give birth to your heirs... It''s not that this woman loves you to the extreme, then she would never do it...


    "Baby Sarah... don''t force... Actually, I''m used to having no children..." Zhou Ye stretched out his hand and hugged Sarah. He really didn''t want this little silly girl to take risks for himself...seriously, Zhou Ye really doesn''t think the heirs are so important...After all, his life is too long...


    "No... honey..." Sarah raised her little head, looked at Zhou Ye''s eyes quietly, and said softly: "A woman without an heir is incomplete, honey, I''m not just For you,...I also made my dream come true...I want to have a lovely daughter by my side..."


    Looking at Sarah¡¯s serious eyes, Zhou Ye knew¡ªthat he didn¡¯t need to persuade her anymore, because¡ªSarah was already determined to give birth to a daughter... "Have you really considered it?" baby¡­¡­"


    "Well-I want to give birth to you... dear!" Sarah looked at her man''s eyes seriously, her eyes were so firm, "As long as-as long as you don''t dislike it, your daughter doesn''t inherit you Blood...I am willing to give birth to an heir for you...Even if I suffer any pain, I am willing to..."


    "..." Facing this persistent girl, all Zhou Ye can do is to hug her tightly... "Go do it... baby, do it as you wish... I will stand Behind you, ensure your safety...Even the god of death cannot take your soul...because-you are my woman..."


    "... Hmm..." Sarah gently leaned her head against her man''s arms. She knew that this was her man''s promise to herself...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of preparation ceremony¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the three underground floors of Leeds Castle-


    The basement, which was originally empty, is now full of people... They slowed down their breathing, for fear that it would affect Jasmine Petrick who was portraying the magic circle in the middle of the hall...


    Except for the necessary guards, almost all of Sarah''s sisters gathered here... They widened their eyes and quietly looked at Jasmine Petrick who was portraying the magic circle, with envy in their eyes.

 Movie World Chapter 832

    As a woman, no one does not want to give birth to an heir for his man, but-they also know that their man really cannot have an heir because of his special body... Of course, Hela is another matter... Hela It is not normal to give birth to an heir, but she played some tricks to get Zhou Ye''s heir.


    It''s just that her methods are basically difficult to replicate... Even if the girls don''t care about their souls, they are willing to split their souls-but what about Zhou Ye?He has so many souls, who should he be born with??This is a very difficult thing to choose... So simply, the girls cut off this thought...


    And now--


    Sarah, in order to give birth to her own man, she was willing to endure the pain of changing the body... just to live the natural talent of the Veel, and to reproduce with one sex-give birth to her own man...


    To be honest, when the girls knew about this, they were really envious and jealous...


    But-envy is envious, they have no way...Who would let them not have the blood of Veeva...


    "I didn''t expect this guy to do this for Ye..." Isha, standing at the front of the crowd, had her hands clasped fiercely, and said to Jessica next to her... "I started to admire her a little... "


    You know, Elizabeth Bartory was the one who despised Sarah the most. In her opinion, Sarah was just like a doll who would only rely on her master¡¯s favor and reckless little girl, but the scene in front of her, It improved her sense of Sarah slightly...


    "Don''t say that...Isa, Sarah has always been a strong girl..." For Jessica Favna, she has been with Sarah for a long time, and she still has a strong personality. Make a more objective evaluation...


    "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    "..." X2


    Although she was a little unconvinced, Elizabeth Bartori still closed her gaze obediently... She did not dare to defy the wishes of her owner. The family law suffered too much, even the unruly Isha would not. Be consistent...


    At this moment, Jasmine in the middle of the hall finally completed the magic circle of blood purification... She wiped the sweat from her forehead slightly, turned her head and said to her niece: "Little Sarah... are you ready?"


    Reference 1179


    Chapter one hundred and seventy-eight


    Looking at the mysterious and mysterious magic circle on the ground, Sarah was able to resist the fast beating heart in Hungary, stepped forward, and said to her aunt Jasmine: "I''m ready, auntie..."


    "Very good..." Jasmine looked at Sarah''s resolute little face and nodded.


    "Now--you are in the middle of the magic circle...no matter what happens, don''t get out of the magic circle..." Jasmine said and turned to look at her sister, Yania... "Sister, what else do you want to add? Is it?"


    "I...I...nothing to say..." Yaniya looked at her man, "Honey...I need your help..."


    Facing his woman''s request for help, Zhou Ye said without hesitation: "I can do it anytime here..."


    Long before the ceremony began, Jasmine told her man about the success rate of the ceremony... The success rate of this ceremony was determined entirely by the blood of the people who participated in the ceremony...


    If the person participating in the ritual has 50% of the Veeva blood in the body, then her success rate is 50%, and if it has 75% of the blood, then her success rate is 100 75/75...


    vice versa--


    If the participants of the ceremony only have 25% Veeva blood, then her success rate is only one quarter...


    For Zhou Ye, as long as the success rate is not 100%, the result is basically the same...


    But it doesn¡¯t matter--Zhou Ye also has the ability to speak and speak, which can help his woman achieve 100% success rate...


    [I said: Sarah Alissa''s success rate for participating in any ceremony is 100%. She will ignore all pain and happiness will always be by her side...]


    Following Zhou Ye''s Yan Ling, a purple light flashed on Sarah''s body... Yan Ling began to work...


    "Little Sarah... let''s start..." Seeing that her niece had received her own man''s blessing, Jasmine''s hanging heart finally let go... She directly ordered her niece to stand in the magic circle. The central...then said: "Follow me... and recite the mantra together..."


    "I, Jasmine Petrick... solemnly swear an oath here..."


    "I, Sarah Alissa... solemnly swear an oath here..."


    "Willing to abandon the other blood in the body and inherit the glory of the ancestors of the Maiwa family..."


    "Willing to abandon the other blood in the body and inherit the glory of the ancestors of the Maiwa family..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As the two people chanted the spells louder and louder, on the ground-the six-pointed star magic circle drawn by Jasmine began to shine, a light blue light...On the periphery of the six-pointed star, those spells written in Veeva''s words , Began to shine in sequence...


    The light emitted from the magic circle made it almost impossible for everyone in the basement to open their eyes...


    Regardless of the dazzling light, everyone widened their eyes and stared at the magic circle in front of them. For them, Sarah was setting an example for them...one, willing for her own man A shattered example...


    In the entire basement--except for the curses of Jasmine and Sarah, no other sounds can be heard...


    At this moment Sarah, as the curse sounded, she felt as if there were tens of thousands of needles piercing her internal organs all over her body at the same time. The pain... made her want to scream...


    But¡ªshe can¡¯t call¡ªshe knows that if she interrupts the spell... then it means her ritual has failed...


    She remembered her aunt''s words and endured the unbearable pain, still chanting spells with Jasmine in her mouth, even though her voice was a little out of tune because of the pain... but she was still enduring...


    Just when Sarah felt that she was about to faint from the pain in the next second, she felt a sudden coolness all over her body. With this cool feeling, the whole body was covered...The pain caused by the elimination of blood vessels seemed to disappear in an instant. Without a trace...


    Sarah knew...this is the mantra of her own man that worked...


    At this moment--the mantra she chanted became clearer...


    I don''t know how long it took...


    It may be an hour, or it may only be fifteen minutes passed...


    The whole ceremony is finally over...


    The light from the magic circle gradually dimmed...


    Sarah in the magic circle has also changed her appearance-her original beautiful long blond hair has become the same long silver hair as her mother and aunt. Her original face is even more exquisite. It feels like a charm...


    "Honey...I...I...I succeeded..."


    Sarah slowly opened her eyes... She felt that every cell in her body was cheering... The memories inherited from the ancients of Veeva began to slowly recover...


    She already understands how to reproduce parthenosexual...


    Sarah couldn''t help rushing to Zhou Ye for the first time, opened her hands, and hugged her man tightly...


    She knows-it is precisely because of her man''s help that she can survive this ritual transition without risk...


    During the whole ceremony-except for the pain she suffered at the beginning, she didn''t feel any discomfort... She understood that-this was the care given to her by her man... It was precisely because she had her own man. In order to survive the pain of ritual transformation so easily.


    Eliminate half of the genes in the bloodline completely, leaving only Veeva''s bloodline...


    This kind of operation, thinking about it, will make people fainted...


    This ceremony can go in so smoothly... Sarah knows-- it''s all due to her own man...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 833

    "Really..." Jasmine watched as her niece was holding her man to death, and said sourly: "As soon as the ceremony was completed, my busy auntie was forgotten..."


    "..." Sarah heard Jasmine''s words and smiled a little shyly, then let go of her man and turned her head to hug her aunt."Thank you... Auntie... Thank you..."


    "I think you still owe someone a gratitude..." Jasmine patted her niece on the back, and said softly in her ear: "You know, in the whole ceremony... it''s not the other person who is the most frightened and afraid, it is you. Mother..."


    "..." Sarah heard Jasmine''s words and couldn''t help but look at her mother, Yania...


    At this moment, Yaniya is looking at her daughter with tears in her eyes...


    After the ceremony went smoothly, it was not others who were happiest, but she¡ª¡ª


    Because-the person who uses the blood to purify the magic circle is her daughter-the mother and daughter are connected to the heart, how could Yaniya not worry?It''s just that she doesn''t want her daughter to worry about herself... So, she has always been very calm...


    But¡ªactually¡ªshe was the one who worried about Sarah the most...


    "Mom..." Looking at the tears in her mother''s eyes, Sarah couldn''t help it anymore... She hugged her mother and screamed with joy... "Mom...thank you...thank you... ...I''m sorry...Mom...I''m sorry..."


    "Success is good...success is good...baby..." Yaniya stroked her daughter''s back, and the tears in her eyes flowed down the corner of her eyes, watching her daughter walk into the magic. After a while, her heart picked up...


    Even if she knows that her man has the same ability as making a wish, she is still worried...


    Now-finally everything is fine... My daughter has successfully purified the bloodline... At the same time, she did not suffer any harm. This is enough for Yania... Now her daughter has successfully walked out of the magic circle, Yani Ya can finally cry out the suppressed worry in her heart...


    Zhou Ye looked at the mother and daughter who were crying in their arms... for a while, he knew... This was Yaniya''s emotional catharsis, so he did not interrupt the parent-child relationship between the two...


    To be honest, watching Sarah stepping out of the magic circle became a bit more beautiful again, the other girls she had had had a feeling of eagerness to try.... If it weren''t for Zhou Ye to stop, I guess these few It is really possible for Niu to walk into the magic circle and try to see if she will become beautiful...


    Of course--


    After crying, you need to fill it with joy... For joy or something... Of course Zhou Ye is the favorite. That night-Zhou Ye held a family gathering again... One is to celebrate his complete graduation from Hogwarts , The other is to celebrate Sarah¡¯s reincarnation...


    Of course-Sarah gave up her surname after purifying her bloodline... She is no longer called Sarah Alissa, but-Sarah Petrick...


    Keke-these are all trivial things, in short-after becoming a purebred Veeva, Zhou Ye''s interest greatly increased... Therefore, the two of the Veeva mother and daughter suffered... The two had to fight hard. Spiritually, to fight against Zhou Ye''s invasion...


    Reference 1180


    One thousand one hundred and eighty chapters


    London-city center...


    Since Zhou Ye graduated from Hogwarts, he has been completely in a state of doing nothing...


    After Sarah purified her blood, her mother, Yania, would take her back to Veeva¡¯s ancestral land for everything. In Yania¡¯s words, Sarah used to be a mixed race, so she was not qualified to be charming. Land of the ancestors, now¡ªSince Sarah has become a pure-blooded Veeva, of course, she has to go back to the ancestral land of vestros...


    That is the hometown of all veevas, and the place where all veevas are buried...


    Even if Zhou Ye said he wanted to accompany her mother and daughter back home, Yaniya refused mercilessly...


    You know¡ªYania had never rejected Zhou Ye before, no matter whether it was a reasonable or unreasonable request...she would never reject Zhou Ye¡ªjust because Zhou Ye was her man, and it was her heart. The man who is in love...


    Finally--Zhou Ye could only helplessly give up following Yaniya''s tempting plan to return to [Veeva''s ancestral land]...


    Why seductive...?


    How obvious...


    The ancestral land of Veeva...


    There are all veevas...you know, every veeva is a beauty...


    Is this just one reason not attractive enough??


    Cough cough... I guess Yaniya was also afraid that her man would pack the Vewa clan... That''s why she didn''t let him go back to her ancestral land with her... This has to be said... It''s really a crime to live. Who said Zhou Ye had a criminal record...


    "Hey¡ª" Zhou Ye walked down the street in central London...watching the people coming and going in the street...sighed boredly.


    Today¡ªhe came with Fiona, but Fiona was busy in the store, and he was driven out by Fiona...Why would Zhou Ye always be around Fiona to interrupt her work??


    Fiona also feels helpless...


    With the sign of helping, Zhou Ye is simply getting more and more help... Therefore, Fiona had to coax her own man out of her dress shop...


    Zhou Ye, who was kicked out of Tuofan Garment Shop, wandered around Diagon Alley for a while, and got bored...No way, he was tired of playing here, so--he simply followed the back door of the broken cauldron bar. Walked out... I wanted to stroll around London in the 70s.


    Zhou Ye just believed in the sky and traveled all the way from central London to the West End...


    This is one of the world''s two major theater centers with the same reputation as Broadway in New York. It is an international stage for performing arts and a synonym for British theater...


    But - this was worthless to Zhou Ye, because - he didn''t like opera at all.


    Don''t worry about what others say... Opera is an elegant art... I don''t understand the words that opera is a bun... Zhou Ye didn''t care at all.


    For him, dislike means dislike. If you say to break the big sky, he still dislikes...


    But in the West End of London, where there are many opera houses, the artistic atmosphere here is still very strong... Here you don''t see the hurrying office workers, but many fashionable middle-aged men and women, strolling slowly here... ¡­


    But this Zhou Ye has nothing to do...At least, for Zhou Ye, the so-called Baroque architecture here does not arouse his interest... You know, he was once known in a certain world. The existence of the European prince, the more ancient buildings, the more luxurious decorations, he has not never seen...even the palace, he is already bored...


    Zhou Ye, who had nothing to do, found a caf¨¦ with a somewhat outdated sign and a sense of history and walked in...


    In this coffee house, there are soothing light music. In the lobby, there are a few tables of guests sitting in twos and threes... After all, it is the morning at this time. Except for some people who are particularly idle, almost no one will drink in the coffee house. Coffee...


    "Sir, how many of you..."


    A waiter wearing a three-piece suit and a red bow tie saw Zhou Ye who walked in, walked up to him with graceful steps, and asked politely.


    "One..." Zhou Ye nodded to the waiter. He planned to spend some time here, and then waited until noon to pick up Fiona directly and go home with her...


    "Find me a place by the window..."


    "Okay, please come with me..." The waiter took Zhou Ye and planned to go directly to the second floor... Because the window position on the first floor was already occupied by three young girls, so I had to go to the second floor. Upstairs...


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye nodded, just about to follow the waiter upstairs... But after he casually glanced at the window position, he was stunned...


    "Sir?" After the waiter walked a few steps forward, he found that Zhou Ye hadn''t followed. He turned his head to look a little strangely... "You..."


    "I think I probably don''t have to go upstairs..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and today''s fun was found...or rather--he found an unexpected surprise...


    "Huh?" The waiter was stunned...


    "It''s nothing, just bring me a cup of Blue Mountain to my place..." Zhou Ye said, patted the waiter on the shoulder, and gave him a 50 pound tip...


    "Okay, sir!" The waiter''s eyes lit up the moment he saw the pound''s face value...


    You must know that a tip of fifty pounds is basically equal to his one day''s salary. In this era when one pound and three pounds are generally tipped, a tip of fifty pounds is definitely a big deal...


    With so many tips, even if Zhou Ye asks him to help pick up girls, it¡¯s okay...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 834

    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t plan to ask him for help...


    After dismissing the waiter, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and walked towards the window...


    "Three beautiful ladies, can I sit here??"


    "I''m sorry... we..." Sitting alone... the girl with some fat babies just wanted to say [We don''t put together tables...].


    But-when she saw Zhou Ye''s face, she was stunned... the remaining few words couldn''t be said...


    "Of course, of course it''s okay!" The two girls sitting opposite the fat baby girl saw Zhou Ye, their eyes brightened... They couldn''t wait to pull Zhou Ye to sit next to them... It''s a pity that they are already beside them. There are no more places, and the only place that is available is the baby fat girl.


    "I''m very sorry, I''m not bothering you?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile. Although he was asking three girls, his eyes only looked at the baby fat girl...


    "No...not...actually..." The cheeks of the fat baby girl were reddened by Zhou Ye...In fact, it was the first time that she sat so close to other boys except her relatives...


    "Sir...your coffee..." The arrival of the waiter relieved the shyness of the fat baby girl in a timely manner...


    Zhou Ye also took advantage of the situation and sat beside the girl..."Hello, my name is Zhou Ye...I am a wandering magician..."


    "Hello... My name is Mary, this is my friend... Felice, this is Diana..." The girl sitting opposite Zhou Ye was obviously the speaker in the three-person group. Like a pea shooter with an upgraded rate of fire, in a blink of an eye, he told his friends what he was doing here... "The three of us are classmates. Today is school holiday. We arrived by train from Norfolk. London... I want to see an opera... It''s a pity that we came a bit too early, the Royal Opera House hasn''t opened yet..."


    "Then it''s really a pity..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly. Of course he knew that the slightly fat girl sitting next to him was called Diana, and there were too many people called Diana... but this was the only Diana. Can arouse Zhou Ye''s interest...because her surname is Spencer...


    Reference 1181


    Chapter one hundred and eighty one


    With Zhou Ye joining the three girls, the girls'' chatting became stronger.


    What should I say?


    Sometimes women often say that men are lustful and lustful... But in fact, women are just as lustful, and when they see handsome men who fit their own aesthetics, they will be very active...


    After a brief introduction, the three girls all knew Zhou Ye''s name...


    "Zhou, you said you are a magician? Then what kind of magic do you do?" The girl named Mary sitting opposite Zhou Ye asked curiously: "Can you do card magic? You can hypnotize Surgery?"


    In fact, she didn''t care at all, whether Zhou Ye could really do magic... This girl was just looking for words...


    "Yes, yes... Can you show us a magic trick Zhou?" The daughter named Phyllis sitting beside Mary also roared.


    Diana was the only one who couldn''t bear to help Zhou Ye and said, "Mary, Phyllis...Don''t be like this..."


    "Nothing..." Zhou Ye smiled at Diana slightly, watching Diana''s face turn reddish under his smile... He couldn''t help sighing in his heart. Today, I really didn''t go shopping for nothing... She, and met her at her best age.


    "Although I can become playing card magic, I don''t have the habit of carrying a deck of cards with me..." Zhou Ye''s words made Mary and Phyllis look disappointed, even Diana would inevitably carry it on their faces. A trace of loss...


    But the three girls didn''t say anything [Even if you don''t take poker, I am ashamed to say that I am a magician...].


    For them, this is just a way to stir up topics. They don''t care if Zhou Ye is really a magician... It''s just that the title of magician adds a mysterious charm to Zhou Ye...


    Of course-even without the title of magician, Zhou Ye is still a handsome man who can arouse all the girls'' desire to have sex with each other...


    "But...no playing cards doesn''t mean I can''t perform magic... doesn''t it?" Zhou Ye''s next sentence made the three girls'' eyes brighten...


    "Then what kind of magic do you want to change for us?" They looked at Zhou Ye curiously...waiting for Zhou Ye to show them his magic skills...


    "Hmm--!" Zhou Ye looked around at the things on the desktop...


    On the desktop, except Zhou Ye, who ordered coffee, none of the other three girls ordered coffee.


    Mary ordered a glass of freshly squeezed juice... and Phyllis ordered the same as Mary.Only Diana ordered a cup of Earl Grey tea...


    Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his hand, pointed at the tea cup in front of Diana, and asked, "Can I borrow your black tea? I promise to give you a surprise..."


    "Please, please take it..." Diana saw that the handsome man in front of him didn''t use any drink, but only used his own drink... This made her face that had just returned to normal complexion turned into a blush. Little Apple...


    "Thank you..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded to Diana, then stretched out his hand and brought the tea cup in front of her - at this moment, the black tea in the tea cup was still steaming, and only half a cup was left. , Obviously-Diana had already drunk the black tea in the teacup.


    "Actually, anything can be used to make magic... You don''t need to deliberately carry magic props by yourself, that would be too low-level..." Zhou Ye said as he gently covered it with his hand. I took the mouth of Diana''s teacup... Then turned to Diana and said, "Can you please let the beautiful Miss Diana take a breath in the cup?"


    "Me?" Diana pointed at herself blankly...


    "That''s right..." Zhou Ye said, gently grabbing the teacup and placing it on Diana''s lips... This action felt like driving a duck onto the shelf.


    "Okay, okay..." Diana was forced by Zhou Ye to get nowhere. She had to gently hold the base of the teacup with her hand and asked: "Where to blow?"


    "Here... blowing to the black tea in the cup..." Zhou Ye said, motioning Diana to cover the gap at the mouth of the teacup and blow into the cup...


    "This... okay..." Diana settled, lowered her head gently, carefully followed the gap between Zhou Ye''s thumb and index finger, and blew into the teacup...


    In the process of blowing, I don¡¯t know who did it manually, maybe it was Zhou Ye... maybe it was Diana...


    At that moment, Diana''s eyes accidentally touched Zhou Ye''s hand...


    Just this slight touch made Diana feel that she was pure and numb...that feeling followed her desire and spread to her heart...like a conditioned reflex, her whole person I couldn''t help but leaped back abruptly... "Ah..."


    "Are you okay? Diana..."


    "Diana...what''s wrong with you?"


    Her change surprised the two girls who had been staring at their movements... hurriedly asked.


    "I''m okay... It''s just being smoked by the heat of the tea..." Diana hurriedly explained... She lied for the first time in her life, and it was because of a man...


    "Thank you Miss Diana for your cooperation..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Now... please come and witness the miracle together..."


    As Zhou Ye said, he gently raised Diana''s teacup high above his head... Flip his wrist, flushed the mouth of the teacup and turned over¡ª¡ª


    "Ah----!!!" X3


    The three girls were frightened by Zhou Ye''s actions and screamed... Anyway, no one likes tea splashing on their clothes, especially the girls who pay more attention to image...


    They yelled, while hiding behind...


    However¡ªsoon, they stopped their screaming...because¡ªthere was no red tea pouring from the teacup, just as the girls widened their eyes in surprise, trying to see clearly what it was. What happened...


    I rushed down the inverted teacup, and slowly flowed out a jelly-like red liquid... This jelly-like liquid slowly fell on the table and turned into a transparent mass, like a red crystal. The object... the object seemed to be very elastic, and when it fell on the table, it bounced a few times.


    "Oh my god... this is really amazing..." Diana couldn''t help but cried out in surprise. At this moment, she had forgotten her shyness. She raised her hand and grabbed Zhou Ye''s teacup hand, and drew it in front of her. ...


    She stretched her neck and looked at the tea cup in Zhou Ye''s hand... At this time, there was nothing in the tea cup...


    "This...this is really amazing..." Diana took Zhou Ye''s hand and kept looking at it, even leaning her nose over and smelling it, because there are many chemical components that can follow. This kind of chemical reaction occurs in the water...In order to break through Zhou Ye''s tricks, Diana can no longer care about it...


    This is not to say that Diana hates Zhou Ye, so she wants to reveal Zhou Ye''s magic, just because of human curiosity...just like ordinary people who see a street magic and always want to understand the principle of this magic ...


    However, to her disappointment, Zhou Ye''s hands didn''t have any pungent chemical smell... Instead, there was an unspeakable, very comfortable smell...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 835

    "Did you see it clearly?" Zhou Ye didn''t withdraw his hand, but watched with interest Diana checking his hand...


    "How did you do it?" Diana raised her head, looking at Zhou Ye curiously with a pair of sapphire eyes...


    "Don''t worry, Diana... this magic hasn''t been completed yet!" Zhou Ye didn''t answer Diana''s words, but with a single sentence, the curiosity of the three women was rekindled...


    Reference 1182


    Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Two


    "Isn''t done yet?" Diana asked in surprise... She felt that Zhou Ye''s hand just now surprised her very much... But now, Zhou Ye tells her that the entire magic has not been completely completed...?


    "Yes..." Zhou Ye smiled and clenched Diana''s hand into a fist, and then said to her: "Come... please beautiful girl, take another breath..."


    "Um..." Diana looked at Zhou Ye''s fist stretched out in front of her with some embarrassment. Although she was a bit shy, she still obediently moved her gaze towards Zhou Ye''s clenched fist. In, took a breath...


    After taking a breath, Diana was so ghostly and awkward that she gently put her mouth on Zhou Ye''s hand...


    "The time to verify the miracle has arrived..." Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously at Diana, "beautiful girl, you said to give life to this poor group..."


    Facing Zhou Ye''s smile, Diana couldn''t help but flushed from her blush to her neck... She was sure that the villain in front of her had already felt her little movement, and that mysterious smile seemed to be a response to her just little movement...


    But soon-Diana couldn''t care about all this... because the scene before her had completely broken her knowledge of magic.


    I saw Zhou Ye gently use her blessed hand to stroke the jelly-like red object on the table...


    In an instant¡ª¡ª


    The black tea jelly started to move on its own... trembling... trembling...


    The shape of this black tea jelly has changed...it first grew a pair of long legs, then arms, then a head...Finally-this jelly turned into an elf carved out like a ruby... ¡­


    On this ruby ??villain, he is also wearing a clearly identifiable ballet costume...


    "My god... my god..."


    "Oh my God¡­¡­"


    "I can''t believe my eyes..."


    The three girls were completely dumbfounded...Because this ruby-like elf actually started to provoke a ballet...The movements were so graceful and charming...The three girls couldn''t help but slow their breathing. For fear of interrupting her beautiful dance steps...


    When a solo ballet dance [Death of the Swan] finished, the whole cafe was filled with applause...


    I don¡¯t know when, beside their table, there are already people...


    "This is simply a miracle of God..."


    "Thank you... sir, you let me witness this miracle..."


    With the applause of everyone, the black tea elves, like a crystal villain, carried their skirt corners, like a real ballerina, and called to everyone...


    At this moment, I didn''t know who it was, and said, "Hey, this little cutie and this lady really look like..."


    "Hey...really... Diana, she really seems to be you..." With the reminder, Mary also discovered this...


    "Really...really like you, Diana..."


    "I...I..." Diana actually found out at the first time that the little man was very similar to herself, as if she was dancing ballet in miniature... and she, just likes ballet the most...


    In Diana''s heart, surprise and shyness existed together... She looked at Zhou Ye''s eyes, full of indescribable meaning...


    "Please wait a moment..." Zhou Ye smiled at everyone, then spread his hand on the table...


    The black tea villain who looked like Diana crawled into Zhou Ye''s hands... and started to spin quickly in Zhou Ye''s palm...


    Gradually-the black tea villain spins faster and faster, faster and faster...


    The fast human eyes can no longer see her movements...


    When her rotation slowly slowed down, the black tea elf was gone...Instead, it was a black tea rose that was as crystal clear as a ruby...that rose was so beautiful...even on its flower bones, it was still With a few dewdrops...


    "For you, beautiful Miss Diana..." Zhou Ye handed the black tea rose in front of Diana without hesitation, and said softly: "I feel like I am at the first sight of you. The heart no longer belongs to you, it belongs to you...will you accept it?"


    "I..." Diana was completely dumbfounded. She knew that she liked this boy... But-she had never tried to be confessed in front of so many people... She was really at a loss ...


    "Accept him... accept him..."


    "accept him¡­¡­"


    "accept him¡­¡­"


    The crowd of onlookers standing nearby began to roar... They shouted in unison to make Diana accept the rose...


    "Diana...accept him..." Even Mary was a little anxious for her friends, although she said--Zhou Ye liked her not. This discovery made Mary a little depressed, but...she still did it for herself. Friends feel happy.


    "If you don''t want to accept this handsome guy''s courtship, little girl, then I don''t mind to comfort this poor poor man who failed courtship..." At this moment, a young woman in a gorgeous dress smiled and teased in the crowd.


    "Who said I didn''t accept it..." Diana was anxious when she heard this, and she didn''t care about being ashamed. Just like grabbing it, she took the black tea rose from Zhou Ye''s hand, that fast one. , It seemed that Zhou Ye was robbed of him for fear of being slow.


    "Handsome guy, you can talk about your girlfriend now..."


    "Yes...yes, don''t talk to her..."


    "Don''t talk to her... Don''t tell her..."


    This group of guys who don''t seem to be too busy to watch the excitement are starting to booze again...


    In their opinion, Zhou Ye let himself appreciate a visual feast-like magic, how they should help this young man...


    "This... it''s really too fast... I..." Before Diana finished speaking, Zhou Ye was completely blocked by Zhou Ye...


    Diana, who was suddenly attacked by Zhou Ye, couldn''t help but widen her eyes... She really didn''t expect that she would lose her first mouth like this... It was lost in the mouth of a man who met for the first time...


    But-soon, she couldn''t help closing her eyes... She had already realized the beauty of this mouthful... Especially under the leadership of Zhou Ye, an experienced driver, like Diana like a piece of white paper,


    What can be done now¡ª¡ª


    I just stretched out my hands and hugged tightly around the neck of the bad guy who snatched me away...


    Taken by the old driver...fly...


    Reference 1183


    Chapter one hundred and eighty three


    Bow and Arrow Street is located in the West End of London. It has the most prestigious Royal Opera House in Covent Garden. If you just look at the prefix of the name, it is undoubtedly a beautiful scene surrounded by trees and flowers.


    In fact, it is located in a comprehensive and lively place for shopping, sightseeing and dining. Although there is no lack of greenery all around, it is full of the charm of old London streets.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 836

    At this moment, Zhou Ye was walking around the street with three girls...


    Because the matinee of the Royal Opera House starts at 14.30, and now it''s only eleven o''clock, this is a bit embarrassing...


    Because of the scene when Diana was in the coffee shop, she really couldn''t stay there anymore... after all, she was a little girl who was just sixteen years old. She was too thin to sit there... She always had a kind of herself The feeling of being noticed by everyone...


    Since Diana couldn''t stay there anymore and wanted to leave... Then of course Zhou Ye also followed... Anyway, his goal was Diana, as for where to go?It''s all indifferent...


    "Ye...Are you really seventeen this year?" Diana asked curiously, holding her boyfriend''s hand.


    Diana, who was in love for the first time, was completely a rookie. She was fascinated by Zhou Ye and couldn''t find herself...


    The elegant conversation, calm temperament, handsome face and his magical techniques... all made Diana deeply obsessed with her. She wanted to know more about her boyfriend... Want to know more about her boyfriend. Everything...age...experience...and all...


    "Um...that''s right..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, he just admitted shamelessly...


    "But you look younger than me..." Diana said coquettishly: "You must be lying to me... right...?"


    "Although I want to say that''s right... It''s a pity-I do have seventeen..." Zhou Ye gently embraced Diana''s slender waist and said, "You know, the Easterners have always looked better than the Westerners. Young...this is our racial advantage..."


    "Okay...you pass..." Diana''s eyes paled with Zhou Ye, and she didn''t bother to chase after the issue of age... She actually only cared a little. She cared that Zhou Ye''s grade looked better I am only small... "My dear... what is the name of the magic you just performed? It''s amazing..."


    "Dedicated to Diana..." Zhou Ye smiled and blinked at Diana... Let him make up a magic name. This is a bit too big for Zhou Ye, a patient with difficulty in naming it, so he just said something sweet. It''s good to pass the blunder, anyway, this magic has no name at all."That was the magic that was born for you... Are you happy?"


    "Really?" When Diana heard Zhou Ye''s words, she immediately felt as sweet as she was eating honey. Sweet, she almost couldn''t breathe... But it didn''t matter, she could let her boyfriend help her breathe...


    Thinking of this, she touched her feet slightly, and awkwardly offered her little scorpion to her boyfriend...


    "Ye... I am so happy... I feel that everything today is like a dream, which makes me unbelievable..."


    Don¡¯t talk with your mouth¡ªDiana snuggled in Zhou Ye¡¯s arms, breathing greedily the breath of her boyfriend... She was really a little scared, afraid that this was just a dream... Every time she opened her eyes, she would wake up Dreams...


    "Why don''t I try it for you? How about a dream...?" Zhou Ye said, holding up Diana''s little hand, towards a French restaurant called TortelliniCup next to...


    As he walked, Zhou Ye said: "If you are in a dream, you should have no sense of taste... Then, let us enjoy a delicious meal... In this way, you can also tell yourself. Is it in a dream..."


    "...Hmm!" Diana was almost moved by Zhou Ye''s thoughtful behavior to cry. She knew... Zhou Ye was taking care of her.


    To be honest, her stomach rang out just now, but she felt that she was covering it up very well... and Zhou Ye didn''t seem to hear it, which made her feel relaxed...


    After all-in front of their favorite object, both men and women want to show their best side to each other, and the others... can hide, hide... this is not deception, but... the concealment of love... probably .


    But Diana really did not expect that Zhou Ye would take herself into the restaurant in this way, not only taking care of her own face, but also perfectly answering her words just now...


    And the other two girls didn¡¯t walk into this restaurant...For them, making light bulbs...it was a bit uncomfortable, and...the pain of being forcibly fed to a single dog...it was really torturing. Up...


    The two greeted Zhou Ye and Diana altogether, and agreed to gather together at the entrance of the Royal Opera House later, and then left their side... They refused to be single dogs forcibly fed with dog food...


    "It''s a shame... Why don''t Mary and Phyllis refuse to dine with us?" Diana said sadly.


    "Perhaps they have other things..." Of course, Zhou Ye knew why the two girls didn''t eat with them, but he didn''t want to say... Some natural Dianas are also very cute... "Let''s go in... ¡­Diana..."


    "Hmm..." Diana''s sadness only lasted for a second, and then she leaked a smiling face again. She couldn''t wait to have lunch with her boyfriend...


    While Zhou Ye was dining with Diana, in a manor near the outskirts of London, there was also a person enjoying his lunch¡ªoh, no, or for her, it was a breakfast...


    On the second floor of this luxurious villa full of Baroque decorations, a beautiful woman in a white mopping dress is elegantly holding a glass of red wine and sitting at the dining table...


    Beside her, a girl wearing a black half-length gauze skirt is stacking her hands and attaching them to her body... waits carefully...


    "Erica... my servant..." Emilia, with long black hair, gently shook the wine glass in her hand, watching the plasma in the wine glass hang on the wall like red wine...


    Her expression is so focused, just like looking at a rare piece of art...


    But Erica behind her was frightened, her legs trembling constantly... She knew that her master, Emilia, was one of the three elders of the family, and the elders took turns in charge every hundred years. Authority... and this century, it happened that Emilia was in charge... the other elders had fallen into a deep sleep.


    In other words...If Emilia wants to kill her, she won''t have any chance to escape...


    "It''s me, giving you eternal life... and I let you keep this beautiful face forever... Who gave you the courage to betray me? It''s going to go with that Craven..." Ai As she said, Miria raised her hand and grabbed Erica''s neck with her backhand.


    "Lord, master..., believe me...I, I don''t..." Erica was breathing hard to defend... She knew that if her master was really angry, she would die very, very miserably... ... "Trust me... Lord, master... I swear... I, I really... really don''t..."


    "Hehe..." Emilia smiled, "I believe in blood more than a worthless oath..."


    As Emilia said, she pulled Erica into her arms with a strong force, and then bit her on Erica¡¯s white neck with one bite... and followed Erica¡¯s blood into her. In her mouth, all the memories that Erica had experienced passed into her mind...


    Reference 1184


    Chapter one hundred and eighty four


    Scenes belonged to Erica¡¯s memories, as the blood poured into Emilia¡¯s mouth, they kept flashing in her mind...


    Emilia found out that she seemed to have misunderstood her personal maid... She did not hook up with that Klevin, it was just that Klevin wished to tease her... But she never gave that guy a good face Look¡­¡­


    "Oh... poor cutie... it seems that I have wronged you..." Emilia let go of her pretensions and whispered in Erica''s ear: "I''m so sorry, cutie, jealous It made me lose my mind... I know... You will forgive me, right? Little cutie..."


    "Uuuu..." Erica sobbed with a grieved expression. Even if Emilia was treated like this, what could she do?


    Just like Emilia said... She is the one who gave her immortality, the one who gave her infinite life... All she can do is to accept...


    Perhaps, I really should find another backer... Such a sentence appeared in Erica''s mind...


    "Okay, don''t cry... Little cute... To express my apologies to you... I can promise you a request..." Emilia stroked Erica''s long hair and whispered...


    "Really?" Before the tears in Erica''s eyes disappeared, she raised her little head in surprise...


    You know, her master... has never been so generous...


    She really wanted to say [Please give me freedom...]


    But she dare not...


    Because Erica knows... the so-called [a request] is just what her master said... If you really think her master will agree to any request from her, it can only show that you are too naive...


    "I, I want to go to the Royal Theatre to watch an opera..." After hesitating for a long time, Erica finally said her request...


    In fact, she doesn''t like opera...but-her master, Emilia likes...


    She made this request only to make her master more at ease with herself...


    "Little cute... I said, I will promise you a request as compensation for you..." Emilia said with a smile on her face, "You don''t have to please me so deliberately...really... "


    "But... I really want to see an opera... Master!" Erica rubbed her little head against Emilia''s shoulder... She was careful not to get the blood on her neck On the dress of my master... "I haven''t watched an opera with you in a long time..."


    "Oh? Do you really want to go?" Emilia smiled happily. She looked out the window, the cloudy sky... and nodded."Okay... It seems that today is a good weather... Then let''s go now..."


    Cloudy days are the best weather for vampires...because in this kind of weather, vampires can get out of their nest during the day without any scruples.


    Why do vampires like London?Just because London is a famous fog city...Here, the sunshine is less than half of the year... and the weather is mostly rainy and cloudy... There are really not many cities suitable for vampires to survive...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 837

    "Really? That''s great..." Alissa pretended to be ecstatic, and jumped from Emilia''s arms."I''m going to make up now... I can''t shame you..."


    "Go..." Emilia smiled and patted Alissa''s dolphins gently, watching her hop to her room...


    Until Alissa''s back disappeared in the restaurant, the smile on Emilia''s face narrowed...


    For centuries, since she responded to Lord Victor¡¯s call, became a vampire lord and joined the war against the werewolves, she has indeed gained an immortal face and eternal life... but it also represents hundreds of years Loneliness...


    She and Victor are just an ordinary union. Her sexual orientation is different from others... She likes women...


    Although the sexual orientation is female, Alissa has no interest in the original female vampires... Those guys are so ridiculous... In her words, they are just a bunch of bitches...


    Rather than Bitch¡¯s female vampire, yet she doesn¡¯t show her a good face... For example-Selena...


    So, she simply developed a descendant of her own... this little cute named Erica...


    What Elika attracted her was her pure eyes... but now it seems that this purity can no longer be maintained...


    It seems-after a while, I have to look for a target again...


    Emilia closed her eyes tightly, thinking quietly... As a human, she was a countess with exclusive authority, enjoying the luxury of the world... and becoming a vampire with eternal life After that, she even saw all the lies and betrayals in the world...


    So-she likes pure things..., this may be the legendary-human nature, people will always like things they don''t have...


    "Master...I''m ready..."


    Erica''s voice awakened Emilia, who closed her eyes and sedated... She slowly opened her eyes, looked at the beautiful girl in a white dress in front of her, and smiled slightly: "Then let''s just lets go¡­¡­"


    "Good master..." Erica smiled and hugged her master''s arm... and walked outside.


    When the two figures appeared in the hall, all the vampires chatting in the hall had their high heads underneath, and they were bowing their heads towards the supreme authority in the family...


    At least to some extent, the three elders are their heaven...in charge of their life and death...


    "Prepare the car, I''m going to the Royal Theatre in London to watch an opera..."


    With Emilia''s order, several vampires who looked sharp and swift stood behind her. They were her family guards. Since she was still a human, she has been protecting her safety... ¡­


    "Okay, respectable Emilia-sama..." Another vampire in a suit leaned respectfully at Emilia and ran out of the house quickly...


    Soon-a black extended Rolls Royce stopped at the entrance of the hall...


    Emilia led Alissa to the door under the escort of her family guard... When she was about to walk to the door of the car, she stopped her footsteps and knelt on the ground with her head down and a half. The guy with a respectful face and head down said in a low voice: "Clevin...you won the favor of Victor and Marcus by yourself, and you dare to seduce and lure my maid...You are indeed very powerful... But-your good days are not long. When Victor wakes up, I will tell Victor what you have done... Who do you think you can hide from your ass? ?"


    After saying these words, Emilia lifted up and walked towards the waiting car at the door without hesitation... Ignoring Craven at all, for her... this guy is just an insignificant little pawn. If he wasn''t from Victor, Emilia would have killed him...


    Emilia who was going away didn''t notice the chilling spiteful gaze in Craven''s eyes with her head down...


    Reference 1185


    One thousand one hundred and eighty-five chapters


    "London is really a good place..." Emilia looked at the gloomy sky out of the car window... and said with a smile: "If it weren''t for the industrial pollution here, where can we find a city where we can go out during the day? ??"


    "But the master...didn''t you say that the government has begun to treat those waste gas pollution now?" Erica quipped.


    "Haha... can you believe those politicians?" Emilia smiled and shook her head, "You know... just for the relocation of the factory, the government will pay a large amount of resettlement money... and the factory The decrease in employment rate brought about by the relocation...and it will make those guys busy to ignore their heads...The topic of governance has been talked about for decades, but is it still the same now?"


    "Oh..." Erica nodded seemingly.


    She has always been well protected by her master... Many things are completely unknown to her... After all, she is still young and has been a vampire for less than a hundred years... These things are too profound for her Up.


    "Okay, cute...you don''t need to know these things...you just need to know...you belong to me, that''s fine..." Emilia smiled and embraced Erica into herself In the arms...


    Before your beloved toy is broken, you can still play with it...


    It''s just--the speed of the team now makes Emilia a little angry... She really wants to jump out of the car and kill all the guys blocking her path in front...


    However, she did not do that...


    Although she is a dark creature, the dark creature has the order of the dark creature, and nothing else... The Auror of the Ministry of Magic alone is enough to make her fearful, even now when she is fighting against the vampire''s deadly werewolf. How much need to worry about the attitude of the Ministry of Magic...


    But fortunately, a few years ago, I heard that those werewolves with muscles and no brains actually cooperated with a very famous dark wizard and wanted to smash the wizards¡¯ Ministry of Magic...


    The results of it??The Ministry of Magic was shut down, but the dark wizard, who was said to be very powerful, was also killed in France...


    If in the end it is just the result of this kind of loss, the werewolf''s life may be better, and not as difficult as it is now...


    It¡¯s just that the Minister of Magic, the Minister of Magic, was lucky enough to escape, and as the most powerful law enforcement agency of the Ministry of Magic, the Magic Law Enforcement Department did not receive any blows, so the werewolves suffered a tragedy...


    The leading dark wizard died, and the dark races that were allies with the dark wizard began to suffer liquidation...


    These days, Emilia often wakes up with laughter when she sleeps...Perhaps, the hatred between vampires and werewolves that has lasted for more than 600 years can be completely resolved during her reign...


    In the recent period of time, the Deathwalker troops belonging to the vampires have been cooperating with the Aurors, working together to find the traces of the mice hiding in the manhole cover...


    The original evenly matched form, because of the werewolf¡¯s ambition, may be completely improved...


    Thinking of this, Emilia''s mood suddenly became a lot happier... Even in her eyes, the traffic jam that was a bit annoying seemed to be pleasing to the eye a lot...


    As time passed, the vehicles in front finally started to move... Emilia''s motorcade set off again slowly, heading towards the Royal Opera House...


    And on the other side-at the door of the Royal Opera House...


    Zhou Ye was standing there with his new girlfriend, Diana, chatting while waiting for her two friends to join her...


    "My dear... will you really convince my father?" Diana took Zhou Ye''s hand and nestled half of her body in his arms, asking with some worry.


    You know, Diana¡¯s family is not an ordinary family, her family is a rare noble family, her grandfather is also a politician, and her grandmother is the queen¡¯s maid...


    It can be said that her neighbors are all relatives and friends of the royal family...


    And her sister is the girlfriend of the current prince...


    Under such tutoring, it is normal for Diana to worry...


    She now only knows that her boyfriend who fell in love at first sight is a genius magician... But such an identity is clearly out of the eyes of her father... No matter how famous the celebrities are, no matter how much money they have, for these nobles, It¡¯s just entertaining actors...You can like these actors because you like dramas, but you must not put your future marriage events together with these actors...


    This is what the noble family thinks of those artists.


    Diana, who understands these reasons, thinks of persuading her father to agree to this relationship...Even the innocent Diana feels a little guilty, not sure...


    "Don''t worry, baby... I will definitely convince your father to marry his cutest little princess to me..." Zhou Ye saw Diana''s thoughts at a glance, and it was not that he had never dealt with those nobles. , How can you not know the common problems of those old school nobles?


    "Hmm...!" Facing her boyfriend''s guarantee, Diana could only choose to believe... But in fact, she was ready to abandon everything she had and ready to elope at any time for her boyfriend...


    This is not only because of Zhou Ye¡¯s spiritual hints, but also because the romantic courtship in the morning has been deeply engraved in her heart...


    Diana has determined that Zhou Ye is the person she is looking for...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 838

    The two just cuddled quietly...


    Everyone who walked past them couldn''t help but leak a clear smile...


    Young men and women...the affectionate nestling...this reminds many people of their own youth...


    I just don''t know, if any of them knew Zhou Ye''s true age, would they laugh?Or even pointing directly at Zhou Ye¡¯s nose and yelling [you pretending guy... let go of this girl and let me come...]


    Time passed by every minute...


    But Diana''s two friends never showed up... Even when the time was about to start, the two girls still did not show up...


    "My dear... It seems that we are destined to miss this opera..." Diana said with regret. You must know that tickets for the Royal Opera House must be booked at least one week in advance. All of the tickets were placed on Diana¡¯s girlfriend named Mary...


    Mary doesn''t show up, Diana can''t get in...


    "It''s okay baby... No matter what I do, as long as I''m with you, I will feel very happy..." Zhou Ye is really very happy now, because - finally there is no need to go in and suffer... At this time, just You should strike while the iron is hot and go to the hotel to open a room... Then talk about life and ideals with Xiao Ke, who is in front of you, and talk about your ideals... Finally, you will have a negative distance...


    Don''t complain about Zhou Ye''s so much...


    If you choose between a boring opera and a wonderful one, 99% of men will choose the latter. Those who choose the former are either a real artist or... an eunuch.


    However, just when Zhou Ye was about to embrace Diana and prepare to implement his evil plan... a black convoy blocked their departure. As the convoy stopped, from the middle of the extended Rolls Royce, A woman walked out...


    Reference 1186


    Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Six


    "Master... we are here..." As the convoy stopped, Erica carefully shook her master''s arm to remind her.


    "Oh? Let''s go down..." Emilia looked at her little maid... The door was opened by her guard from the outside. Erica got out of the car first, and then carefully supported her master''s Hand, helped her out of the car...


    "Huh?" Emilia got out of the car and saw a young couple...


    Even Emilia, who doesn''t like men, felt that Zhou Ye''s face dazzled her eyes at that moment...


    She has never seen an angel, but... if there is an angel, maybe it should look like this...because angels are all beautiful aggregates, the purest existence...


    After Emilia gave Zhou Ye a high score in her heart, she turned her gaze to Diana, who was standing next to Zhou Ye...


    To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for Diana to stand beside Zhou Ye, Emilia might not have noticed her. After all¡ªthe current Diana hasn¡¯t been baptized by time yet, and it¡¯s not the most beautiful XX later. Of her...


    Emilia would look at Diana entirely because she wanted to see what kind of girlfriend an angel-like boy would find...


    But when Emilia cast her gaze on Diana, she could no longer move her gaze... She was completely attracted by the purity in Diana''s eyes... What a pure girl, what a pure soul ... Isn''t this just a backup candidate for his little maid?


    Emilia smiled... She smiled happily... "Are you a girl from the Spencer family? How do you call Edward?"


    Diana¡¯s family is not difficult to see. The nobles usually hang some of their own family emblems on their clothes. For Emilia, it is not difficult to recognize... You know, her heraldry is I learned very well...


    "Good day, ma''am, my name is Diana Spencer, Edward is my father... may you please..." Diana asked strangely.


    "My name is Emilia... Emilia Caroline..." Emilia reported her name with a smile...


    In this world, big and big, small and small...


    At least, in Europe, there are only dozens of aristocratic families that really survived. Everyone has heard of each other, or all have connections with each other...


    Since Emilia has been in power for these years, she has used her noble title to contribute a lot to the industry of the vampire family. Nowadays, vampires don¡¯t have to attack humans, and instead start to suck blood in the blood bank. Less credit for her...


    If it were not for the help of these declining nobles, their vampire family''s industry would not have developed so rapidly...


    Don¡¯t underestimate these families that still retain the title of nobility. Their roots are deeply rooted in the white people. If they are far away, just say the Spencer family. If they really follow the genealogy theory, they can be with the United States. Established relations with many political families in European countries.


    "It turned out to be you... Your Excellency Countess Caroline..." Diana couldn''t help but be surprised to hide her little stare when she heard Emilia''s introduction. She had to be surprised... to know her My father had mentioned the Countess Caroline in front of her more than once, and praised her as a model for all nobles...


    "Sorry... I''m a little too excited..." It is very rude to call someone else''s title, especially when the opposite is an elderly person, Diana hastily apologized.


    "No need to apologize...cute..." Emilia was not angry. For her...a little rudeness is not enough to make her angry, especially when this rude person is her next target... ¡­


    "I''m really sorry... I really didn''t expect you to be so beautiful..." In Diana''s impression, the countess should be at least over fifty years old, but now it seems that she is only twenty at most. Many years old, at the golden age of women...


    "I just accepted your compliment with a smile..." Emilia joked with a smile, "Don''t you introduce me to your boyfriend? Little cute..."


    "Of course... I was negligent..." After Diana hesitated for a while, she introduced to Emilia: "This is my boyfriend, Ye Zhou... We really love each other..."


    This little fool messed up everything in an instant...


    Her last explanation is better than not explaining... There is a feeling that there is no silver in this place.


    "Oh..." Emilia nodded with a clear smile on her face.At this moment, she confirmed that the angel boy with an oriental name in front of her was definitely a guy from a small family...or she wouldn''t let Diana explain it like that.


    However, she doesn''t care... Maybe this boy named Zhou Ye has one or another advantage, and the girl from the Spencer family who is attractive enough to rush up like moths to the fire... But what does this have to do with her? What?


    She came here to pry the corner... Zhou Ye''s corner...


    So, facing Zhou Ye, she just said lightly, "It''s nice to meet you, Mr. Zhou Ye..."


    Then I ignored him again...


    After Emilia finished greeting Zhou Ye, she looked at her goal again, Diana, "Little cutie, what trouble do you seem to be having?"


    "No, there is no Marfa..." However, Diana''s explanation finally broke in Emilia''s clear eyes... "Well, I did have some small troubles... I was originally I watched the opera with Ye with a few friends, but...they didn¡¯t come...and the tickets we booked in advance were with friends...So, Ye and I had to give up this opera..."


    "Friends who are not punctual are indeed very troublesome..." Emilia nodded sympathetically, "However, this is not a big trouble. If you don''t mind, why not go in and enjoy the opera with me? How is it? I have a perennial box in the Royal Opera House..."


    "This..." Diana glanced at Zhou Ye hesitantly. She felt that the countess in front of her didn''t seem to be so cold with her boyfriend... This made her feel more at ease. At first, she was worried if the countess I fell in love with my boyfriend, what should I do...


    Than Fengqing¡ª¡ªPerhaps the future Diana can beat the current Emilia, but now¡ª¡ªshe is really not sure at all. She was not ugly at first, standing by this charming and charming woman In front of the earl, there was a very inferiority complex...no matter her appearance or figure, she had no confidence that she could win Emilia.


    Zhou Ye saw Diana''s eyes looking at her, and smiled at her slightly, "Come on as you want, baby...with you, wherever you are, it is the same to me!"


    "Hmm..." Hearing her boyfriend''s encouragement, Diana finally recovered a bit of self-confidence. She smiled at Emilia and said: "I am honored to receive your invitation... I think this will It was a very pleasant party..."


    "Of course... Little cute!" Emilia smiled triumphantly, Little Sheep has entered the trap... For Zhou Ye?She didn''t care about it... To her, Zhou Ye was just an ordinary human being, and she didn''t need to care too much...


    And Zhou Ye watched with interest at Emilia and Erica behind her...A long distance away, Zhou Ye could smell the bloody smell of Emilia, and, Although Emilia was in Underworld 1 and only missed one face, she died...


    But in Underworld 2 there are a lot of her shots...


    What interested Zhou Ye was that Erica looked at Diana¡¯s eyes. The jealousy hidden in those eyes made Zhou Ye clear for a while... No wonder, this vampire female elder is still a young woman at this age. It turns out that she is so good...It is getting more and more interesting, today.


    Reference 1187


    Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Seven


    "Then what are we waiting for?" Emilia smiled and took Diana''s arm, took a graceful step, and walked towards the Royal Opera House. While walking, she said: "You know, today is a The French Opera Company performed here [Turandot]. It is said that this is an opera company that has just been established for less than ten years... I didn''t expect them to perform in the Royal Theater. It was surprising and curious..."


    "What''s the name of that opera company?" Diana has been biased by Emilia, she was dragged into the gate of the Royal Opera House by Emilia for a little bit ignorantly...not even Time to say hello to my boyfriend...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 839

    "It seems to be called the Rhine Opera Company...probably... it may be the name... Who knows, an unfamous opera company, who cares?" Emilia laughed, dragging Diana without a trace. Walk in...


    "Haha..." Of course, Zhou Ye could see through Emilia''s idea of ??isolating himself at a glance, but he didn''t care, he just smiled slightly... and followed...


    However, he had only taken a few steps before being blocked by Erica.


    "Sir... you have to understand your identity, you are not worthy of this Miss Spencer... so it is better to give up early!"


    After Erica whispered these words, she twisted her pretty face, turned and hurried to chase her master... Emilia, who had already gone a long way, relied on her vampire''s hearing that far beyond ordinary people, obviously Hearing these words from her maid... She turned her head slightly, and smiled approvingly at her maid.


    A maid who can share the worries of her master is a good maid... In Emilia''s view, at this point, her maid is still very good...


    As for Zhou Ye, who encountered this dog-blood scene, he was startled at first...and then laughed blankly.


    Unexpectedly-when I was an ordinary person, I never encountered such a situation-today when I threatened the gods and suppressed the multiverse, I could still encounter such bloody things...


    But think about it, when I was an ordinary person, apart from being tall, I didn¡¯t seem to have anything to take out... The appearance is even more of a public type, and I want to find a rich family who falls in love with me. Women are difficult, let alone-the daughter of an earl.


    But for Erica, Zhou Ye didn''t feel so angry... Instead, he felt more interesting.


    Those who are said to be yelling, don¡¯t bully the young man...what you don¡¯t think I can¡¯t afford today, and tomorrow I will let you rise high, most of them are the kind of people who lack confidence...


    Really confident people never beep too much... it is more real to speak with facts than to shout a few slogans.


    At the level of Zhou Ye''s strength, he won''t get angry easily...Only the Maotou guy will be said a few words, just like I''m going against the sky, and Zhou Ye thinks this is a very interesting thing. Things...Of course, this indirectly proves that Zhou Ye is also a tolerant person and he never holds grudges...


    Positioning Emilia and Erica as her future vampire maid in her heart, there is absolutely no element of grudges... yes, absolutely no...


    Keke, it seems that something was accidentally exposed, it doesn''t matter... it''s better to get back to the subject.


    Zhou Ye, who was warned by Erica, smiled slightly and shook his head gently, and then stepped forward to follow up...I have new fun again, and the world treats me well....


    When Emilia walked into the magnificent hall of the Royal Opera House with Diana, a middle-aged man in a black suit quickly greeted him and said respectfully: "Welcome to you, Ka Lord Lorraine... it''s my honor to see you in the daytime..."


    You know, because of racial habits, Emilia seldom goes out during the day. Even though the weather in London is very suitable for vampire activities during the day, she still rarely walks out of her territory during the day, not for anything else, just because she is used to it. Life is nocturnal.


    "Take me to my box..." Emilia really didn''t bother to say so much nonsense to this manager. Her main focus is now on Diana. You know... Diana is her current The most important goal...


    "Okay, please come with me..." The manager also saw that Emilia was not interested in talking nonsense with him... Interestingly, he bowed his head and turned and led Emilia to the performance hall of the theater... ¡­


    Thanks to Emilia''s blessing, Zhou Ye, who walked behind them, was not checked...Although he is not afraid of being checked, it is one thing to save something, right?


    In this way, a group of people, led by the theater manager, came to a luxurious box on the third floor of the performance hall...


    Those sturdy vampire guards in suits stood directly at the door of the box...while Emilia and others stepped into the box.


    The entire box is more than 50 square meters in size, and the magnificent decoration inside shows the wealth and status of the box owner to the world.In the box near the front of the stand, there are two independent single sofas with red velvet cushions. In the middle of the two singles, there is a long sofa that looks very comfortable...


    As soon as Emilia walked in, she unceremoniously pulled Diana to sit on the long sofa in the middle... This long sofa is very weird, it looks a bit spacious when sitting with two people, but if you sit with three people, It looks a little narrow again...


    Obviously, Emilia''s move was intentional, to separate Zhou Ye from Diana...


    In response to this, Zhou Ye just smiled and sat directly on the solo sofa next to Diana... Some small tricks, he didn''t care...


    At this moment, most of the lights in the entire theater have been extinguished, and the prelude to the opera [Turandot] has sounded on the stage...


    The opera house manager carefully took fruit snacks and red wine from the waiter outside the door, and put them on the coffee table in front of Emilia, and respectfully said: "Your Excellency Caroline, if you have any more needs If you do, please feel free to give orders...We are always ready to serve you..."


    "Not for the time being...you go down..." Emilia waved her hand, indicating that he could go down.


    "Then I''ll retire first..." The manager leaned slightly, then walked out of the box...


    As the manager walked out of the box, in the entire box, only Emilia and her maid Erica, Zhou Ye and Diana were left...the box suddenly became quiet...


    After hesitating for a while, Diana tried to say, "Aunt Caroline... Actually Ye is a good boy... He..."


    In fact, Diana will come to listen to the opera with Emilia. It¡¯s not how she values ??the opera. In fact, she just wants to have a good relationship with Emilia and even let her boyfriend be in the countess. Make a good impression...


    In this way, in the future, when the affairs between yourself and your boyfriend are exposed to your father, you can still have a weighty lobbyist to help yourself talk about it. At least, when a nobleman speaks, his father should also consider it carefully. A little...


    But obviously, Emilia didn''t intend to follow Diana''s heart... While she took a glass of red wine from Erica and handed it to Diana, she pretended to be angry and interrupted Diana''s words: " Call my sister...cute...Don''t you know that a woman''s age is her biggest secret?"


    Diana reluctantly accepted the red wine, and then said: "Well... Sister Caroline... Actually..."


    Diana just wanted to talk, but Emilia gently held it down...


    Reference 1188


    The first thousand one hundred and eighty-eight chapters


    "Little cute..." Emilia gently pressed Erica''s gaze and prevented her from speaking... "The show is about to begin, don''t talk... This is the minimum etiquette..."


    "..." Diana really wanted to cry without tears...


    But Diana, who has been very strict in tutoring since childhood, really dare not talk anymore...


    As the actors on the stage began to perform the opera Turandot... Diana completely lost the opportunity to speak. No, maybe it shouldn¡¯t be said that she lost the opportunity to speak, but she was completely unable to tell her boyfriend¡¯s The advantages are stated.


    Because every time she speaks, Emilia will definitely find a topic to bias Diana''s words. In the end, Diana''s intention was not reached, but Emilia gave a lot of information. Wine...


    In the end, Diana is really a little too strong to drink... You know, Emilia¡¯s red wine is a French Mouton from 1934, and the wine is really strong... Diana is really a little drunk...


    She resisted the power of drinking and tried her best to be polite."Sister Caroline, I''m going to be with you... Now, I need to go to the bathroom..."


    "It doesn''t matter... Do I need Erica to accompany you?" Emilia asked with a smile.


    "No... I think I should be fine..."


    However, Diana was slapped in the face as soon as she finished speaking. She staggered and just stood up, and when her feet softened, she fell back on the sofa...


    "Erica, go and help Miss Spencer, go to the bathroom..." A gleam of light flashed in Emilia''s eyes, a slight smile, and her maid said.


    "Okay, Master!" Erica said, and walked to Diana''s side, gently picked up Diana, and walked towards the bathroom...


    The toilet is not far away. In the box, there is a separate toilet...


    Erica walked in with Diana''s arms... Diana just wanted to turn her head to say thank you to Erica, but suddenly she felt a hand on her neck and pressed it lightly, and then she felt her own My head was blurred, and then I didn''t know anything...


    "I''m sorry, Miss Diana, please take a break here..." Erica said, gently supporting Diana and letting her sit on the toilet lid... Then, she turned around and left the bathroom... ¡­


    At this moment, Zhou Ye, who was sitting outside, still looked completely unaware of what was going on. Sitting there, he looked attentively admiring the opera under the stage...


    Erica walked to the viewing platform, and then pulled a rope beside... a thick red curtain covered the entire viewing opening, and suddenly... there was no light in the entire box...


    At this time, in the darkness, Emilia''s voice rang faintly.


    "Do you know? Little guy, Diana really loves you... She is for your future, so she keeps trying to speak nice things to you in front of me..." The darkness cannot stop Emilia¡¯s sight. Because she is a vampire, a dark creature, and the darling of the night... The night is her battlefield and her hunting ground...


    "However, she doesn''t know, the more she says that... the more jealous I am..." Emilia said, a gleam of light appeared in her eyes, staring at Zhou Ye firmly."Originally, my idea was to chase you away... But now, I have changed my mind... I want you to disappear in this world forever, so that she will completely forget you... So, Don''t blame me, little guy... if you blame it, blame Diana..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 840

    Zhou Ye hasn''t spoken all the time, he just wants to see what exactly these two vampires can achieve...but now, he can''t speak without speaking...


    "Really? I have to say, your abacus is very good..." Zhou Ye sat on the sofa in his spare time, looking at Emilia next to him... He knew that the little vampire named Erica had already gone around. Behind him, ready to pounce at any time... "Let me guess what you think? Now-you are going to kill me, and then ask your bodyguard to throw my body into the London river, etc. When Diana woke up and couldn''t see me, you would tell her that I was too inferior because I knew her identity, so I left her..."


    "Yes, let''s go on..." Emilia, who was said to have broken her plan, was not anxious. In her opinion...Zhou Ye had already cooked the duck in her own dish. Could it be possible to fly out with wings?


    "Then you will apologize to her, saying that you accidentally revealed her family background, and... Diana, a kind silly girl, will definitely forgive you, even if she is heartbroken at this time..., It¡¯s also one of your plans to make Baby Diana sad. This will make it easy for you to take advantage of your gender advantage and pretend to comfort her... Over time, you will become very good friends. In the end You will instill your theory of sexual orientation in her...I guess that right??" Zhou Ye smiled happily.


    "Papa..."


    A burst of applause sounded, Emilia stood up and walked to Zhou Ye''s front."Every one of you Oriental seems to be very smart, especially good at conspiracy... I really don''t want to kill you..."


    "So? What will my destiny be?" Zhou Ye spread his hands and smiled: "How do you plan to let me die?"


    Emilia stood in front of Zhou Ye, stretched out her hands, and cupped Zhou Ye''s cheeks... whispered, "Although I can''t bear to let you die like this, it¡¯s for Diana, Sure enough, you still can¡¯t live... But I can bestow you extraordinary glory... You will be the first man to be sucked blood by me. Are you happy? Are you surprised? You know... I never Drinking the female blood..."


    Following the voice, Emilia lowered her head, biting Zhou Ye''s neck fiercely...


    However, the moment her teeth touched Zhou Ye, Emilia felt something was wrong... The blood teeth that should have pierced Zhou Ye''s skin easily felt like they had pierced a solid tire...


    At the moment when she felt wrong, Emilia was shocked. Without even thinking about it, she pushed her legs hard to the ground and was about to jump away from Zhou Ye... But it was too late.Because her waist was tightly bound by a pair of arms...like a piece of steel...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Her scream shocked Erica. Erica had never seen her master so gaffe... She was so frightened that she rushed to the ceiling and screamed at Zhou Ye. Ya, at the same time let out a low growl like a beast...


    "Don''t climb on the ceiling, it doesn''t look like a lady at all..." After Zhou Ye glanced at Erica, he grabbed her directly with his own thought power... and then pressed firmly on the thick. On his carpet... "Little guy... wait a minute, don''t worry, it''s your turn in a while!"


    Now Zhou Ye didn''t have time to pay attention to Erica''s dessert, now-it''s time for a big meal."Do you know? Emilia...because of your presence, I disrupted my plan to use the baby...so, let''s use you instead..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, a sound of torn and tearing the cloth sounded in the box where I could not see my fingers... followed by Emilia''s panicked voice...


    "Who are you? Who are you? You are definitely not a human being... You... Ah... Don''t be like this... I don''t like... Yeah¡ª¡ª!!!"


    With a scream, Emilia finally understood the true meaning of being a woman... She completely lost her purity and purity that she had kept for hundreds of years, and became a...cough cough cough...


    "I will kill you... I will definitely kill you... I will make your meat into smoked sausage, and your blood into wine..."


    "Asshole... um um..."


    The whole world was finally quieter, because Emilia was blocked by Zhou Ye... She was about to hate her guards outside the box. Why did she shout so loudly, those guards still didn''t come in... Are they all dead?


    Of course, if Zhou Ye knew her thoughts, he would say something to her.[Mute Curse] Let¡¯s get to know, home travel, kidnapping... the necessary magic...


    Reference 1189


    One thousand one hundred and eighty-nine chapters


    I don''t know how long it took...


    "Hmm..." Diana felt her head hurt, and there was a feeling of spinning around... She shook her little head vigorously, trying to make herself sober...


    But this kind of action was useless, and it made her little head feel more dizzy...until she closed her eyes and quietly relaxed for a while, the dizziness felt better...at least she could I feel a little more balanced.


    Slowly holding on to the bathroom wall, Diana stood up... "Why am I here... not good..."


    At this time, Diana realized why she appeared in the bathroom, because the feeling in her body had reminded her what she needed to do now...


    After a long while, Diana finally solved her hygiene problem, and also remembered many things... Of course, she still didn''t think about why she fainted in the bathroom... She just guessed that she was drunk. , I accidentally touched my head, so I fainted in the bathroom...


    She hurriedly sorted her clothes, and then quickly walked out of the bathroom...


    The scene before her stunned Diana...


    I saw that Countess Emilia Calori, who was still not interested in what her boyfriend had always been showing, was talking and laughing with her boyfriend Zhou Ye... and her smiling face looked a little bit The mellow feeling...


    "Sister Caroline, Ye...it looks like you get along very happily..." Diana resisted the unhappiness in her heart, and walked over...


    Her words are full of jealousy... You know, the girl in love is the most untouchable sand...


    "What are you talking about? Don''t mind adding me!" Diana said as she unceremoniously squeezed into the position between Emilia and Zhou Ye...it was very rude not to care about it... ...I don''t even care. If I sit like this, my whole body will stick to Zhou Ye''s body...


    The lover will be hooked away, why does Diana have time to care about etiquette?For her, the defense of love is about to start...


    "Baby, are you back?" Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his hand to hold Diana''s slender waist... "Why have you been so long? I thought something happened to you... I almost broke in to see you... ¡­"


    "Um... I accidentally bumped my head and dizzy for a while..." Hearing what her boyfriend cared about, Diana''s unhappiness disappeared a lot... His own Ye was really worried about him the most..." What were you talking about just now? Honey..."


    "We are talking about your father..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and said, "Emilia told me that your father is an aristocratic and very conservative. Our affairs may be opposed by your father. ..."


    "Yeah..." Hearing this topic, Diana was also a little depressed, "Dad is too staid...what to do... honey, I don''t want to be separated from you... I don''t want to be separated from you..."


    "It''s okay, cute... I will convince your father to agree to this marriage..." Emilia interjected with a smile. With her city, how could she not see the hostility of this girl towards herself?But she doesn''t care...


    I didn¡¯t care because I liked Diana before. What about now?It''s because her master likes Diana... she doesn''t dare to care...


    "Really?" Hearing Emilia''s words, Diana turned her head in surprise and asked: "Sister Caroline, are you really willing to help convince my father?"


    "Yeah..." Emilia smiled and nodded her head-this is because she was welcoming Diana... Her master had already told her that she was one level lower than Diana, she Is the master''s slave, and Diana will be the master''s woman...that is to say, one day, Diana will become her mistress.


    Moreover, now Emilia sees Diana and has a feeling of seeing a savior...


    Just now Diana passed out the ten minutes, for her... several days have passed... [Zhou Ye shamelessly used the time barrier again]


    In the past few days, she was stunned by her master Zhou Ye, all kinds of tunes...and she also called her the love education in order to correct her unhealthy sexual orientation...and , This kind of education is necessary, necessary...


    This love education made Emilia suffer...


    She tried Zhou Jiajiafa two or three times...but fortunately, her maid, Erica, shared a lot of firepower for herself. Otherwise, Emilia felt that she would definitely be the first since ancient times. What a lethal vampire... that would be too shameful.


    Of course, Zhou Ye''s education for her is quite effective... At least Emilia is not only not interested in men, but even women... She is the only one interested in her master Zhou Ye now...


    Even Zhou Ye could make her scream and scream with just one look...


    She has now become Zhou Ye''s loyal dog... As long as Zhou Ye said, it is correct, as long as it is Zhou Ye''s enemy, she will tear it to pieces... She is like the most devout mad. The believers are average, serving Zhou Ye...


    Of course, and her maid, Erica...


    That chick is more fanatical than her...


    Of course, Zhou Ye, who is distinguished for rewards and punishments, will not just play sticks and not give dates...


    As a reward for being obedient and obedient, Zhou Ye also forced a drop of his own blood, and the two women were divided...


    But-just this drop of blood almost broke Emilia and Erica. If Zhou Ye hadn''t taken a shot to protect their bodies, there might be no such thing as Emilia and Erica. There are two people, because they have been burst into pieces by a drop of Zhou Ye''s blood...


    "Huh?? Sister Caroline...why is your skin better again?" Diana turned her head and suddenly found that her sister, the countess, seemed to be a little more beautiful again, especially her skin. Although it is also very fair, but because of race relations, it is inevitable to have a sickly pale... And now?Emilia''s skin became like a baby, with a hint of healthy rosy in her white...


    Even Diana felt that Emilia''s face had become a bit more beautiful.

 The Movie World Chapter 841

    "It may be the rosy caused by alcohol... You know, alcohol speeds up people''s blood circulation..." Emilia smiled perfunctorily...


    Of course she knows why, everything is a gift from her own master, who bestows her own power... and even more so, her master, who brought such a change to herself...


    She can say unceremoniously now... She can beat 10,000 of her past self... What makes her even more happy is that she can finally enjoy the sun and food with normal people... No need to lean on anymore. Sucking blood for a living...


    "Maybe..." Although Diana was not very satisfied with Emilia''s explanation, she was born in a noble family after all. In many cases, she couldn''t be as aggressive as an ordinary citizen in things she was interested in. It is very rude to ask in the end.


    At this moment, she suddenly saw the conspicuous big hole in the carpet in front of the coffee table... the carpet there was artificially cut out a palm-sized circular gap, "There...what about the carpet there..."


    "Oh, that was when I accidentally smoked, and I flicked the soot there..." Emilia helped her master carrying a black pot without blushing and heartbeat...


    There is actually proof of her purity... She was cut off by her master... Said to be collected... Regarding this, Emilia''s heart was full of joy. In her opinion, this is proof that her master cares about her. ...


    Fortunately, because of the angle problem, Diana couldn''t see the side of the sofa another time. The carpet there also had a big hole... That was Erica''s cough...


    At this moment, since her boyfriend has convinced the Countess Caroline, Diana can finally watch the opera with peace of mind... She is nestled next to her boyfriend, watching the opera while explaining the opera Turandot to her boyfriend. The relationship between characters... She knows that her boyfriend doesn''t like opera that much.


    And behind her invisible... a big hand is crossing behind her, playing with Emilia... Emilia is holding back her master''s big hand and chatting with Diana about the opera. ¡­Or are women the best actors?


    Emilia''s strangeness was not discovered by Diana...


    And behind Zhou Ye, Erica was learning how her master harassed and harassed Emilia, harassing and harassing him...Is this count, who did you follow??


    Reference 1190


    Chapter one hundred and ninety


    "Yes, mom... I know mom... I''ll be waiting for you here... good mother... see you at that time, mom..."


    Diana carefully finished the call, gently hung up, and then said to the theater manager standing next to her: "Thank you, Mr. Antonio..."


    "You''re welcome, it''s my honor to serve you..." the theater manager said and smiled. He didn''t dare to offend the friend of the countess, don''t look at that countess looks like a seductive poppy , Waiting for someone to pick it, but in fact, he knew...there were at least six or seven guys who were unclear because of offending the countess.


    They are all the dudes who think they are handsome and suave...


    The countess, in private, has the title of Bloodthirsty Rose...


    "Baby Diana... how about it? Can you visit the Countess Caroline''s manor together tonight?" Zhou Ye asked, looking at Diana who walked out of the telephone room accompanied by the theater manager.


    "I''m afraid not... honey..." Seeing her boyfriend, Diana felt as if she had been wronged. She threw her arms into Zhou Ye''s arms and said aggrievedly: "I didn''t expect Mary and the others to be wronged. I have already gone back, and asked Uncle Anderson to call my dad... My dad directly called my mother. When I called my mother, my mother''s voice sounded very angry... and asked me to call back later. To her..."


    "That''s really a pity..." Zhou Ye comforted Diana softly...


    Although Diana''s words were a bit confusing, Zhou Ye still understood...The mother Diana said was not her father''s current wife, but her father''s ex-wife... and Diana''s biological mother...


    Diana''s biological mother lives in London, and every time Diana comes to London, she will stay with her biological mother for a period of time...


    Just now, under Zhou Ye''s encouragement, she wanted to conceal from both sides, but she didn''t think about it... The plan is not as good as the change. No one thought that Mary and the others had actually gone back, and asked their father to call Edward. ...And Edward directly called his ex-wife to make her look after her daughter...Don''t be fooled by the gangsters in society...


    So-when Diana called her mother just now, she was directly reprimanded, and she was ordered to wait at the entrance of the Royal Theater, and a driver would be sent to pick her home soon...


    "I don''t want to be separated from you... dear..." Diana was holding Zhou Ye tightly with both hands. She was in love, and she didn''t want to be separated from her lover at all.


    "Otherwise, how about I go home with you today, and persuade your mother first?" Zhou Ye suggested.


    "Really...?" Diana was overjoyed when she heard Zhou Ye''s words, but then she stepped on her small face again."Forget it, maybe that would be counterproductive. Let me tell my mother about our affairs first, and then..."


    Diana is also a helpless choice, you know...Her mother is not from a small family, her mother is the daughter of a baron, and her maternal grandmother is even more powerful, a confidant and court daughter of the Queen Mother Courtier...


    She didn''t want to let her boyfriend stiff her mother''s relationship before she got her father... that would not be of any benefit to the future between the two.


    "Everything depends on you..." Zhou Ye understood Diana''s worries in a second, but he didn''t say anything clearly...Sometimes, when Diana''s efforts were at a deadlock, it was when Diana''s efforts were dead, it was when Diana went out too early It doesn¡¯t make much sense, does it?"However, if you have any trouble, you must tell me...no matter what, I can solve it...you know? Baby..."


    "My dear... you are so kind..." Diana hugged her boyfriend tightly. She felt that it was great to meet this man... It was great to know him... to be able to each other Falling in love... It''s really great...


    The two of them hugged each other in the hall like this. At this time-the Royal Theatre was at the end of the daytime scene, and the audience had already walked away before the nighttime scene began...


    Can Zhou Ye and Diana stay here, or is it the blessing of Emilia behind them...Who made her the senior VIP of the Royal Theater??


    Emilia and Erica, who stood in the distance, watched their master and Diana embracing affectionately from a distance...


    "I really don''t know why the master would like this girl... to have no figure, to have a face without a face..." Although Erica has become Zhou Ye''s vampire maid, it doesn''t mean she won''t Jealous...A woman who won''t be jealous, or a woman?


    Of course-she only dared to complain in front of Emilia and complain in front of her master Zhou Ye??She didn''t have the courage yet...Through the half drop of her master''s golden blood, she had already made her understand the power of her master...Although it was just a fragment, she also saw a lot of things...


    The battleship that covers the sky...


    The destroyed planet...


    Raising his hand, a planet several times larger than the earth was completely blown up...


    The sea of ??miserable and miserable souls and the weird weapons that feed on the souls...and¡ªthe legendary gods are trembling at the feet of their masters...How dare she dare to question her masters? What?


    "There are so many things you don''t understand..." Emilia glanced at her former maid, and now they have the same identity, they are both Zhou Ye''s maid... Emilia quickly corrected her identity , But¡ªthe sense of superiority left over from the past still makes her unfaithful to Erica, ¡°Based on your experience, it¡¯s really hard to tell that Ms. Diana is good. This is a matter of experience. It¡¯s not to blame you... But, you have to remember that she is destined to be the woman of our mistress, don''t do extra things...I will stare at you..."


    "I''m just talking..." When Erica faced Emilia, she was really psychologically weak...The servant who had been close to a hundred years was not for nothing.


    Even though she knew that her current identity was equal to Emilia, she still did not dare to be presumptuous in front of Emilia...


    During the conversation between the two women...a Rolls Royce stopped at the door of the Royal Theater. A middle-aged man wearing a driver''s costume got out of the car and walked quickly into the lobby of the Royal Theater..." Miss Spencer, your mother asked me to take you home..."


    "Excuse me, Uncle John..." Diana is very familiar with her mother''s driver. Every time she comes to London, the driver takes her to her mother''s house...


    After saying hello to the driver, John, Diana turned her head and stepped on her feet-she didn''t stop Zhou Ye''s gaze. She knew that the driver would tell her mother everything she did, but she just wanted her mother Knowing that she has fallen in love with this man deeply. This is her silent protest to her mother...


    Diana''s actions made John a little dumbfounded...Should I tell my master about this kind of thing?If you tell the master, you will offend the little master. If you don¡¯t tell the master, you will offend your own master... This is-really sad...


    "Wait for me, dear... Sooner or later, I will take you to see my mother..." After Diana whispered these words in her boyfriend''s ear, she turned to face her mother''s driver Said: "Uncle John... let''s go back..."


    "Ah?? Ah! Okay...Miss!" John sighed, and quickly followed... He had to open the door for his young lady... It''s hard to be a servant, especially between the little master and It''s really hard to be a slave between the old masters.


    Reference 1191


    Chapter one hundred and ninety one


    "Master...Miss Diana has left...Are we..." Emilia walked gently behind her Master and asked in a low voice.


    At this time, with Diana''s departure, only Zhou Ye and two female vampires were left in the entire hall... Emilia''s guards were all waiting outside the Royal Opera House. They were not qualified to follow their own The owner is in the same room.


    "Let''s go... I also want to go to the vampire''s lair to get some insight..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    In fact, he could forcibly go back with Diana to fix her mother-but he has other plans today...


    What plan??


    Of course I went to see my wife, Serena...


    You know, in his harem, there is already a role played by the English Rose, and now... another one will be enough for a human twin... Ah, think about it and feel happy...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 842

    Zhou Ye thought of this, and stepped outside...


    When he walked out of the door of the Royal Opera House, down the steps-Emilia''s motorcade had been waiting for a long time...


    Emilia walked quickly to the front, used her eyes to push back the vampire bodyguard standing in front of the car door, and then stretched out her hand to help her owner open the car door...


    To be honest, the bodyguards at this moment are heartbroken...Have they ever seen their master treat a man so eagerly, even when facing the other two elders, their master has never done so...this boy? Who is it?


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about the ideas of those bodyguards...


    He stepped directly into the car...


    Seeing that her owner had gotten into the car, Emilia got short and got into the car... As for Erica, she did not have the qualifications to let Emilia open the door in person, and Erica was also very With self-awareness, she walked quickly around the other side of the car door, opened the car door, and sat down by herself...


    "Drive-back to the lair..."


    After Erica got in the car, Emilia directly ordered the driver in front to drive... Following Emilia''s order, the convoy started slowly... and drove towards the vampire''s lair...


    And on the other side¡ªsomeone was playing Emilia''s idea.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Because London is located in a temperate oceanic climate zone, there are more rainy weather all year round. The annual rainfall is as much as 600 millimeters, and because it is difficult to evaporate, it is very easy to accumulate water. In addition, London has a large population and even has water problems , There was an outbreak of cholera-a large number of citizens died.


    Therefore¡ªLondon officially launched the sewer renovation project in 1859 and completed it in 1865... The entire project lasted six years and the total length reached two thousand kilometers.... It can be said that the entire underground drainage facility in London is completely boundless. The endless underground maze...


    In one corner of this huge underground labyrinth, dozens of burly men were sitting in a tunnel about fifty to sixty square meters in frustration. It is not difficult to see from their tattered clothes that each of them has suffered a lot. The injuries are just thanks to their special physique, these injuries are almost good...


    A burly young man stood in the middle of the crowd with an angry face, "Damn, these wizards are endless... Shet, it''s not their headquarters that we werewolves went to attack, why they kept chasing us? ?"


    "Lucian... you shouldn''t have agreed to the black wizard''s request for alliance... it was a war between their wizards. What does it have to do with us..." a burly bald man sitting next to him, said with an urn voice. : "Those damn guys failed, and now they are burdening us too... If those bats didn¡¯t have the help of those guys, how could we lose so many brothers... Especially my brother was beaten by a spell by those magicians? The shattered...Do you know? I looked at the fragments scattered on the ground...My heart was torn..."


    Following the bald man''s speech, the werewolves around him roared in anger."Yes, Lucian, you have to take responsibility for your mistakes..."


    "It''s all your fault for us to be like this... Lucian..."


    "Yes, we ask to change the leader, you are no longer suitable for our leader..."


    "Lucian step down..."


    "Get off the stage, Lucian..."


    "Enough!!!" Lucian is a guy who has been the leader of werewolves for hundreds of years. Although he has suffered such a great loss to the race because of his mistakes, his remaining power is still...in his roar. Next, all the werewolves who were making trouble just stopped their words and looked at him with some fear.


    "If I don''t lead the werewolves... Then who are you going to let you lead?" Lucian''s eyes flashed with satisfaction, he glanced around the group of defeated soldiers, and then slowly said: "If you can find A person who is better than me, I can give up the position of the wolf king..."


    "I...I think Aubrey can..." A timid voice came from the crowd...


    Aubrey is the bald man who just blamed Lucian, and he does have such qualifications...because he is also an old werewolf of the same age as Lucian, it can be said that if the werewolf has a presbytery, he is at least one Elder...


    When Aubrey heard that voice, he stood up without letting go... He was actually a brash man, and a brash man who was very loyal.


    The reason why he stood up may not be because he is quite a wolf king, maybe just because of the brother who just recommended him to be the wolf king. He wants to protect this brother so as not to be killed by Lucian... However, whether he is Because of whatever came out, Lucian couldn''t tolerate him at this time.


    In the face of internal and external troubles, Lucian does not have more time to integrate internal contradictions, and can only eliminate disharmonious voices among all ethnic groups as soon as possible...


    Thinking of this, Lucian didn''t give Aubrey a chance to speak at all. He suddenly became a werewolf over two meters tall. He grabbed Aubrey''s head and twisted it hard-the corpse that lost his head fell to the ground.


    All the werewolves in the surrounding area had lost their voices at this moment. There were no other sounds in the entire tunnel except for the sound of ticking water.


    "Now, no more..." Lucian transformed back into a human form again, holding the bare head, and looking around...


    Looking at Lucian covered in blood, no werewolf dared to look at him...


    At this moment, a close friend of Lucian walked to his side and whispered a few words quietly in Lucian''s ear... Lucian''s eyes lit up, and then nodded.


    "Now... it''s not the time when you split up. Outside, those wizards have united with the bats. Those bats are too familiar with us, so we have lost so many brothers in such a short time. ...We only have brothers and one mind, can we make a way for our race...Now everyone has a rest and prepares to fight anytime, anywhere..."


    After Lucian said these words, he walked towards a tunnel entrance without looking back...There, someone was waiting for him...


    Reference 1192


    Chapter one hundred and ninety-two


    Craven was standing in a dark underground tunnel. He took out his handkerchief and covered his nose with disgust. To him... the smell here is so unpleasant, I really don¡¯t know how those big dogs endure it. In such a bad environment.


    As a vampire, Craven doesn''t worry about his safety, even if he is standing at a distance of less than 500 meters from the werewolves in a straight line...


    His cooperation with Lucian began hundreds of years ago...


    He used Lucian''s skin to please his master...and to ascend to a high position, and Lucian?He used Craven''s lies to conceal the fact that he was still alive...so that the two old ghosts could sleep with confidence.


    The two can be said to be a complete cooperative relationship...


    "Clevin, what are you looking for me now? Did you come to see me making a joke?" A low voice sounded, and Clive smiled slightly. He knew that the person he was waiting for was coming...


    "NONONO... how could it happen? My brother... you know, we are allies... When I have the power in the family, our vampire family, the thousand-year war with your werewolves can be completely ended... "Clevin turned his head and said with a smile: "By then, peace will fall between our two races. Don''t you dream of such a life?"


    "Haha..." Lucian smiled tauntingly. He is full of muscles, but it doesn''t mean he has no brains...


    Now--the scientists within the wolf clan have made some discoveries. When he completes that theory, their wolf clan will become a powerful race far beyond vampires. At that time...maybe they no longer need to hide in these filthy ones. They are in the sewers, and they can also enjoy the drunken life on the ground.


    As for wizards?Then I have to say something else... No way, those wizards are too mysterious, he can''t find a trace of their existence... This is what makes him the most serious...


    "Let''s talk, you are so anxious to find me this time, what is the matter?" Lucian ignored Craven''s sweet words and asked directly: "You know, I don''t have much time to rant here with you... Tell me your purpose quickly!"


    "Our matter was exposed..." Craven smiled and stopped talking nonsense, and said directly: "Today, Emilia said something, I think she might know something... so... I want you to ambush her and kill her...In this way, our relationship can continue...I don''t think you want Marcus to wake up?"


    "...What did she say?" Lucian did not immediately agree to Craven''s words, but touched his shaggy chin and asked.


    "She said... [Don¡¯t think that no one knows what you did... Your good days are over, wait for Victor and Marcus to wake up and punish you!] This way..." Craven Without hesitation, he added Emilia''s words to one side."I suspect she knows something... so... she must die!"


    "Didn''t you do something to make her angry?" Lucian looked at Craven suspiciously.


    "How dare I... You know, she is the Archon for this century, how dare I go to annoy her?" Craven said with a pitiful look: "This time, you really want to help again Help me...or else, I will really die...when I die, you won''t get the news from me..."


    "..." Lucian hesitated, and finally nodded and agreed to Craven''s request."Where is Emilia now?"


    "She''s in London... I should have just finished watching the opera now, but I have sent someone to cause a car accident... I promise to block her until the sun sets... This will make it easier for you to move..." Craven whispered.


    "I will attack Emilia after she leaves the city, and you will take care of the other things...including the pesky police!" Lucian said after thinking about it.


    "Don''t worry, let me take care of those useless police officers. I will keep them busy without time to make trouble for you..." Craven said, walking towards the hole where he came."I''m going to prepare now... After all, this is a big project... I have to arrange it again..."


    "..." Lucian watched Craven''s back disappear into the sewer, and then smiled slightly.


    He didn''t agree to this for Craven''s sake...


    Now, in the werewolf clan, because of repeated frustrations, a pessimistic spirit has begun to spread... This is undesirable, a race, his body can be destroyed, but his spirit must not be destroyed...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 843

    If the spirit of the werewolves were destroyed, then the werewolves would be reduced to the state of being slaves to humans hundreds of years ago...


    This is how Lucian doesn''t want to see...


    How to save their demoralized race?Only with a victory... an uncontroversial victory, can the fighting spirit of the werewolves be aroused again...


    And what victory can be compared to the archon who killed the werewolf clan''s centuries-old enemy in one fell swoop can boost morale?Of course there are...for example, killing the black-handed wizards who caused them to fail continuously...


    But obviously-the werewolf clan now does not have such conditions... The methods of the wizards are too weird, they have no way to resist...


    So, now I have to step back and get rid of Emilia, the vampire archon...


    "Werewolf--need a victory!" After murmured to himself, Lucian turned his head and walked towards his lair. He also had to arrange the manpower for the attack tonight. To be on the safe side, he today Go to the party personally.


    And on the other side... on the ground... Emilia is almost annoyed by traffic jams...


    "These damn guys... Why are there traffic jams at this time..." Emilia looked at the endless traffic dragon in front of her bitterly, she was really going crazy, and she managed to convince her master to visit her lair. , Unexpectedly encountered a big traffic jam on the road out of the city...


    "Don''t worry... Emilia..." Compared to the eager Emilia, Zhou Ye seemed to be a veteran... He was not in a hurry. For him, Selena was destined to be her. No one can steal it...


    He leaned back slightly and stretched out his hand to embrace Emilia¡¯s boneless A4 waist. He has to say that after his own blood transformation, Emilia became more and more fascinated... "Try to enjoy Every moment, every second, so that we won''t live up to our long life...understand? Emilia!"


    "I''m sorry...Master...I lost my mind..." Emilia nodded her little head obediently. She felt Zhou Ye''s big hands doing strange things on her body. She turned a wink and turned her master blank. One glance, then fluffed his hair, lowered his head...


    And Erica knew the opportunity to rise to the partition between the rear compartment and the front cab... and was always ready to replace Emilia''s work.


    As for car glass??Because the vampires are afraid of light, their car glass here is thickened and blackened glass... completely cut off the outside view...


    In the long queue due to traffic jams, a black luxury extended Rolls-Royce is doing regular movements slightly together... while the bodyguard and the driver who were sitting in the front of the car walked directly off After getting out of the car, facing the Rolls-Royce with his back, he looked cold and vigilant in all directions...


    I have to say that doing this in a traffic jam does have the benefit of alleviating emotions... At least at this moment, Emilia doesn''t complain anymore... But this is probably because she has no time to complain now, after all, she is too I''m busy...the ones who are busy have no time to Zhang Zhe...


    Reference 1193


    Chapter one hundred and ninety three


    At this time, the city of London is not the kind of Greater London in the future. The later generations of Greater London-there is no open space around... All the farmland in the past has become a variety of commercial areas...


    And now in the suburbs of London, there are still large private estates and farms...


    Emilia''s motorcade turned into a narrow road not long after driving out of downtown London...


    Zhou Ye comfortably embraced Emilia and Erica''s slender waist and looked at the dark car outside - at this moment, it was already a night with a silver moon hanging high outside.


    To be honest-in the past it was always said that Yanjing''s traffic had starved to death, but Zhou Ye felt that London in this era is almost the same... Actually, there was a traffic jam for almost five hours...


    He settled all his two little vampire maids, got out of the car and found a place on the side of the road to eat a sumptuous dinner, only after the long queue of cars began to move slowly...


    Obviously it was less than five o''clock when we walked out of the Royal Theatre, but when the convoy left London, it was almost 11 o''clock... This is really a lot of traffic...


    However, it finally came out... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but stretch out... Fortunately, there are two new toys. When he is in a traffic jam, he won''t be too boring...


    Had it not been for Emilia and Erica, he would probably have a road rage outbreak.


    "Master... I''m sorry for making your trip so bad...!" Emilia nestled her body tightly in Zhou Ye''s arms and said apologetically: "But I I promise...next time this kind of thing will never happen again!"


    As Emilia was talking, she began to think about whether she really wanted to buy a private helicopter as a car... Last time the director of Westland Corporation was still asking if she intended to buy a helicopter. As my own car... but I was rejected by myself. Now it seems that it is indeed necessary to buy a helicopter...


    "It''s nothing..." Zhou Ye gave a slight gesture, stroked Emilia''s slender waist with his big hand, and said, "I rarely go to London... It''s good to experience the feeling of a traffic jam occasionally... Besides, I I feel that this traffic jam is still..."


    Before Zhou Ye finished speaking, he suddenly felt that the speed of the team had slowed down...


    Emilia narrowed her beautiful eyes. She knew that it was nearly half an hour''s drive away from her lair, and the convoy was definitely not slowing down because it was about to reach her lair... She instinctively felt a little danger."Erica...what''s the matter?"


    At this moment, Erica had already picked up the walkie-talkie and made contact with the pilot car at the front."What''s going on in front?"


    "There is a big rock blocked in the middle of the road... We need to remove the damn rock first before we can continue driving..." The report from the front soon came from the intercom...


    After Emilia''s body was transformed by her owner''s half drop of blood, her five senses became extremely sharp-she almost shouted in unison with Erica: "Be careful..."


    The two of them have not finished their words yet-in the woods on both sides of the road, a dozen boulders with a diameter of more than one meter were thrown towards the convoy. These boulders weighing more than a ton smashed into the convoy''s vehicles. In a blink of an eye, those vehicles were smashed into a mass of scrap iron, and the vampire bodyguards sitting inside were all squeezed into flesh by the twisted vehicles, and there was no possibility of survival.


    At the same time, a larger boulder weighing more than two tons hit the vehicle that Emilia was riding in...


    "You damn big dogs..." Emilia didn''t know what was happening at this time, so she underestimated her IQ... Obviously she was attacked by those big dogs... and she was still there. My master¡¯s face...


    This made her feel angry...


    You know, in the afternoon, she was still boasting about the power of the vampire family to her master...The werewolf was attacked in a blink of an eye. Isn''t this slap her in the face?


    "You are looking for a dead end..."


    The angry Emilia immediately sat upright, her ten-finger nails grew more than three inches long in an instant, and she waved upwards forcefully... The roof of the car was torn instantly like a can lid met a lid remover¡ª¡ª Turned into strips of broken wires...


    Emilia rushed out directly along the roof of the car with the sunroof open... As soon as she came out, she saw the huge boulder smashed towards herself like Mount Tai.


    Her seemingly slender arm swung lightly at the boulder, and suddenly¡ªthe boulder was like a baseball that was hit hard, and flew toward the woodland on the left at a speed twice as fast as it had come... Then, in the woodland. There are two muffled hums...


    "Aw¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    "Aw¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    As a wolves howl sounded, dozens of dark shadows sprang out from the woodlands on both sides, one by one squatting, and the werewolves covered with hair all over their bodies appeared in front of Emilia...


    "You damn big dogs...you have ruined my master''s interest..." Faced with so many werewolves, Emilia was not afraid of it, her eyes glowed with an inch of red light, and she said with a stern voice: " You-all die!!!"


    "It''s really a strange thing. Emilia, one of the three elders of the vampire family, actually has a master... It''s really strange!" As a ridiculous voice sounded, a burly man came from those werewolves. Turned out behind...


    "Lucian...Are you still alive?" Emilia was surprised to see this guy, you know... Kleven was able to climb to the top with the credit of killing Lucian... Now, Since Lucian is alive¡ªthen...hehe, some things are self-evident...


    "Funny big dog..." A voice came from the car... With the sound, the door was opened from the inside... Then, a tall man walked down, wearing a white dress and having blond hair Beautiful girl...


    Lucian did not attack immediately-he knew that the person speaking was definitely not this vampire woman-because it was a man speaking...


    Sure enough, after getting out of the car, the beautiful blond girl bends respectfully towards the door, and then stepped out with a big long leg... A handsome teenager with black hair and black head walked down... No one else, it was Zhou Yup.


    "I''m Emilia''s master...what? Big dog-do you have an opinion?" Zhou Ye''s words made Lucian annoyed.


    He can tolerate Emilia calling out to himself as a big dog. That''s because-the two are rivals. I don''t know how many times this kind of scolding happened, and now-a child who looks just a little handsome Don''t you dare to call yourself a big dog, really being a werewolf clan is mud, don''t you have any temper??


    "Boy...you are looking for death..." Following Lucian''s words, a few dark shadows rushed over... hurriedly towards Zhou Ye...


    And Zhou Ye didn''t bother to move at all, because¡ªsomeone would help him deal with these guys...


    Reference 1194


    Chapter one hundred and ninety four


    "Go away..."

 The Movie World Chapter 844

    With a coquettish scolding, a white shadow flashed... Then, the black shadows that pounced on Zhou Ye made noises like dogs wailing, and flew back...


    And that white shadow returned to Zhou Ye''s side again, standing still... it was not someone else, it was Erica who had been with Zhou Ye.


    Although-Erica doesn''t have much combat experience, in the final analysis-she is not a member of the Deathwalker unit, she is only Emilia''s plaything-but don''t forget, she has absorbed half of it. The vampire dripping his master''s blood...


    Although she doesn''t know how to fight very much, but-with Erica''s physical fitness at the moment, and that terrible speed... it can be said that-even Marcus who got perfect blood in the later stage is far from her opponent...


    Not to mention these werewolves who bully people based on their physical fitness...


    With Erica''s move, the whole scene seemed to freeze... Then, one after another angry wolf howls sounded... The guys who turned into werewolves, they have lost the thinking power they had when they were in human form... The only thing that can be done is to act by instinct...


    "Shut up all to me!" Lucian roared, once again calming the werewolves temporarily...


    At this time, a werewolf who was going to check on his brother returned to Lucian''s side... "The leader-little Jamie, they are all dead... Their heads are all shattered..."


    Lucian knew that little Jamie was just the werewolves who had just jumped out and were slapped back by Erica... Their heads were actually slapped, which was a bit too much for Lucian''s expectation...


    After fighting with vampires for so many centuries, Lucian knew¡ªthese guys never ruled the roost by strength...not to mention, it was his own people who killed...the werewolf¡¯s body is not muddy, if If there is no special means, it is very difficult to kill the werewolf.


    The werewolf¡¯s anti-strike ability is very strong, coupled with their BUG recovery ability...It''s almost like the immortal Xiaoqiang, but-now-his people are actually crushed by the brain of a vampire slapped... ¡­This really challenges Lucian¡¯s cognition for centuries.


    Thinking of this, Lucian squinted, "I have to say--you really surprised me...Erica, one of the three elders of the dignified vampire, would actually recognize a human as the master, and...the vampire is so powerful. I can kill my people with bare hands...I am becoming more and more curious about you now..."


    "Actually, I am also very curious..." Zhou Ye was really curious... "Are there no women among you?? And... when you transform, will your aesthetics also change? If your aesthetics change If you say... do you know how to call a dog... If you call a dog, what breed do you like? Husky? Or shepherd? Or..."


    "Shut up¡ª"


    "Hehe..."


    "Hehe..."


    The scream in front was Lucian''s words, he was really mad at Zhou Ye...


    And of course the two laughs behind are Emilia and Erica...


    They really didn''t expect that their master was so talented that he would smoke this guy''s Qiqiao with just a few words...


    "I''m really curious... But since you are unwilling to answer my question... Then..." Zhou Ye spread his hands and said in a very regretful tone: "I have to ask you to die..."


    Following Zhou Ye¡¯s words, Emilia and Erica turned into two indistinguishable lights and shadows as if they had heard the command. In an instant¡ªappearing next to the werewolves around, slapped one by one... My head is like patting a watermelon, patted to pieces one by one...


    After absorbing the blood bestowed by their master, Emilia and Erica are no longer creatures of the same dimension with these guys... For them, these guys are not even qualified to play with them...


    Lucian''s eyes widened... stared at the weird scene before him in horror.


    "No... it''s not true... how could it..."


    Lucian absolutely couldn''t believe that at least the evenly matched enemies that were able to fight in the past are now¡ªbecoming so powerful...what is going on?Is everything just an illusion??Yes...this is an illusion...that can''t scare me...the illusion...


    As the two women returned to their host, the sound of those headless bodies falling to the ground passed through...


    "Puff--Puff...Puff..."


    "Master... those guys really don''t have a woman..." Erica took out her handkerchief in disgust, wiped the blood and brains on her hand, while watching those who had recovered their human form due to death. The corpse... said to his master in a funny way.


    "I don''t think any woman would like to be in this form..." Emilia also gently wiped her nails, and said: "If I were to be so ugly...I would definitely kill myself... ¡­"


    "..." Lucian''s face twitched...


    "Puff--!" Lucian''s expression did not hide from Zhou Ye''s eyes. He felt like his maid inadvertently solved the case.But think about it...Women like muscular men, it does not mean that they like to become muscular women... and compared to vampires, werewolves are indeed too ugly...


    "Okay, send this patriarch on the road... I found a funny little mouse... Go and catch him back..." With Zhou Ye''s voice, his figure flickered and disappeared instantly. ...


    "Lucian...bye..."


    Emilia smiled slightly, and her figure appeared behind Lucian in a flash... Then-raised the hand knife and gently slashed it across Lucian''s neck... A big head just got out of the neck. ...


    "How...maybe..." Lucian''s head was still trembling and quivering until it fell to the ground... he asked.


    He is really really hard to believe...Why is it just a small ambush, but finally turned into his own burial ground...This-what the hell is going on... Why is the vampire suddenly so powerful... Did you go to the wrong set?


    He had no time to ask these questions...because he was plunged into darkness...he couldn''t wake up anymore...


    And on the other side-on a high ground three kilometers away from the incident site, a man was looking at the incident site through the high-powered military telescope with a frightened expression... the more he looked, the more frightened...


    To be honest, when the two bodyguard cars were smashed by the boulder, he watched with a smile... But when Emilia rushed out of the car and slapped the boulder, the look on his face was not so. It looks good... Especially the scene of Emilia and Erica besieging the werewolves, which made his face look very ugly...


    "It seems that I really miscalculated this time... I didn''t expect Emilia to be so powerful..." Craven said while putting away his binoculars, "It looks like I''m really going to escape this time... "


    Just as he said, he turned around-but saw a handsome boy with black hair...


    "Hello... How about I want you to be a guest, suspicious voyeur..."


    "You..." Before he finished speaking, he felt a pain in his head, and then fell into a coma... The last thought of Craven before he went into a coma was that he knew he shouldn''t come to see Ai. How did Miria die...


    Reference 1195


    Chapter one hundred and ninety five


    Selena rubbed her eyebrows tiredly. She looked at the woman in the black robe standing beside her, and said hesitantly, "Miss Winesa, are you here to get off work again? Time..."


    "Oh, it''s this time..." The female Auror Vinessa of the Ministry of Magic looked at her pocket watch and said apologetically to Selena: "It seems that today''s investigation is over. I have another date... Well, see you tomorrow..."


    As the voice of Winnessa fell, her figure instantly disappeared in front of Selena...


    "These wizards..." Selena shook her head with a headache...


    Since she started cooperating with the Ministry of Magic, she has had to change her work and rest habits. The days and nights in the past have become the same work and rest as normal humans, which makes her feel very unaccustomed... but no way, this is What these Aurors insist on...


    In their words, the elimination of werewolves is a long-term job, and they don¡¯t want to become a dark race that turns day and night. That would be too painful...


    But fortunately, they did not forget to use some magic tricks to help their vampire allies, so that they will not be exposed to the sun during the day... So, Selena is somewhat grateful to them... Of course. Selena is also very interested in some of their small spells, such as the black mist technique that helps them block the sun, which makes her very interested...


    It''s just that-each of these guys has some quirks, such as her collaborator, this Miss Winnessa-although she has great strength, she is a star chaser... It is said that her idol is that one The young wizard who easily defeated the dark wizard who provoked the wizarding world war...


    Although this Miss Winnessa had shown her magical photos of the wizard, Selena had to admit that the wizard was indeed a very handsome boy, but she still couldn''t understand...the fanaticism of the star chasers.


    To be honest-about the encirclement and suppression of werewolves, a wizard took the initiative to seek cooperation from the blood race. In the past, although Selena knew about the existence of wizards, she was limited to knowing it...


    None of the blood races, including her, has a connection with the wizard family...


    You must know that the fertility of the blood family is relatively weak, and fewer newborns are born, and there is no wizard blood... Therefore, the wizard world is like a mirrored flower to them, knowing it is not clear... ¡­


    However, through this cooperation with the Ministry of Magic, they have learned a lot about the Wizarding World. Of course... They are only limited to understanding, and even the newspapers of the Wizarding World cannot get... with her cooperation. In the words of the author, the wizard represents mystery. If everyone knows it, wouldn¡¯t it be too bad?


    Especially vampires, a dark race that is entangled with Muggles, is the focus of the wizarding world...


    "It''s almost time to go back..." Selena looked at the moon that had risen to the middle of the sky... She should also go back to rest...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 845

    Thinking of this, she didn''t hesitate to jump from the roof of a dozen-storey building...


    It''s already midnight, except for drunks, no passers-by will pass by... So Selena doesn''t care if her anomaly will be exposed to the world, let alone... Even if there is a drunk below, there is no picture. Without the truth, who would believe the words of a drunk??


    Selena, who had fallen on the ground, walked easily towards a nearby parking lot, her car was still parked there... After flying a few drunks who wanted to pester her, Selena arrived Next to my car, I opened the door and got on the car and started to fire up... in one go.


    With a roar of this Aston Martin roadster, the headlights cut through the darkness like a sharp sword, and headed towards the kinship den in the suburbs...


    Unlike Emilia, who likes to ride in cars, Selena likes to drive by herself, especially fast... to experience the feeling of speed and speed...


    Fortunately, as a death walker, it is not difficult to get a good car... After all, longevity breeds for centuries, even a pig can save a lot of money, let alone Vampire...


    They have their own business, their own supermarket... even their own bank...


    These industries ensure that they can live a life of drunkenness and death...


    Of course, Selena doesn¡¯t envy the people¡¯s attitude towards life, she hates werewolves...because¡ªher parents were killed by werewolves...when she was very young, she wanted to kill all these big dogs. ...


    When Selena drove out of London and was about to reach her lair, she suddenly found something wrong... She slowly parked her car on the side of the road and got out of the car...


    On the road, some small stones were scattered on the top, but this was not something that caught Selena''s attention... Two big puddles of blood spilled on the road one after the other, and the blood exuded the smell of her people...


    Selena has already realized that something may be going on here... She focused on these two stalls of blood with a serious expression, and after a round... she made new discoveries... She found more than a dozen stalls of blood. , The stink of werewolves in these bloodstains, she could smell it from a long distance...


    "Not good..." Selena hurriedly got into the car and stepped on the accelerator pedal-this Aston Martin flew towards the vampire manor 20 kilometers away with the roar of the engine. go with¡­¡­


    At this moment, Selena is really anxious-in her imagination, it must be the gathering place of her own race that has been exposed, and was attacked by those big dogs...


    The original journey of ten minutes was completed in just eight minutes under Selena''s acceleration... She has already fully utilized the advantages of this car...


    However, when she rushed to the manor, she found that-it seemed that things weren''t what she thought...


    Because--at this moment, the entire luxuriously decorated villa is still brightly lit...especially the laughter from time to time shows that it has not been attacked...and the vampire guards who should have stood guard are still standing guard. Own position...what is going on?


    With a question mark in mind, Selena parked the car in front of the door and got out of her car... She was sure that the blood smell she smelled on the road belonged to her own people, and she was also sure she was just watching around. The bloodstains we arrive definitely belong to werewolves...


    The fierce battle definitely just broke out there...


    But looking at the situation here, it definitely doesn''t look like some battle has just broken out... on the contrary, it seems to be celebrating something.


    With such a question, Selena pushed open the heavy door of the hall... walked in...


    Reference 1196


    Chapter one hundred and ninety-six


    "Here, I declare...Clevin, guilty of murder and treason...convicted...Do you have any objections?"


    The originally luxurious hall has been arranged like a solemn court at this moment. Almost all vampires who have no mission are standing on both sides. Their faces are either serious, or disdain, laugh or fanatical, watching sitting Emilia who acts as a judge on the main seat.


    Regardless of the expressions on their faces, in the face of Emilia¡¯s trial, no one dared to question... the guys who dared to question were already dead on the ground, those lying on the ground all around, Both are Craven''s best friends...


    When Emilia came back from clutching Klevin, they wanted to rescue Klevin, and the result was self-evident-each of them had entered a permanent sleep... and could never wake up again. ...


    Even when Craven was convicted by Emilia and was about to be executed, some vampires couldn''t help but cheer...


    They are the losers in the power struggle. Each of them has a grudge against Craven... and the other cheering people are Emilia¡¯s attendants. For them... their master executed a fellow, Of course they have to cheer for fun...


    "No¡ªyou can¡¯t do this... Emilia, I¡¯m from Victor... You can¡¯t sentence me to death... You don¡¯t have the right to do this..." When he heard Emilia¡¯s words, Craven Screamed frantically... He knew how terrifying the death penalty of vampires was...


    In view of the characteristics of vampires, the death penalty of vampires is-put him in the sun, and he will be dried into a corpse by the sun in an instant... That kind of pain is something he never wants to experience...


    "No, of course I can..." Emilia stood up, took a step, came to the kneeling Victor, and said, "You-- Victor, colluding with werewolves, intending to murder Members of the elders, just this one crime can leave you dead without a place to bury..."


    "No--no--please...please...I shed blood for the people...I also saved you, Greg..." Seeing that she could not be forgiven in front of Emilia, Craven couldn''t help but turn his goal to the onlookers...


    But no matter which tribe he looked at, that person put his head aside and joked... With the current power of Emilia, who would dare to save him...


    At this moment, the door of the hall was opened from the outside with a bang...


    A woman wearing a tight leather jacket with shoulder-to-shoulder black hair came in, "What happened here?"


    "Selena... my God... Selena, save me... save me... Selena... Emilia wants to kill me... She wants to kill me..." See this The woman who opened the door suddenly walked in, as if she had seen her own great savior, Kneeling and crawling in front of Selena, grabbed the ground with her head... and called for help.


    He felt that-if anyone in this room could save himself from Emilia, then it would be Selena...


    This is not to say that Selena has a close relationship with him and will desperately save him, but he knows-Emilia had liked Selena for a while, so-her attitude towards Selena It''s different from the attitude towards others...but he just holds a little secret that Selena doesn''t know, this secret can change his life.


    But he didn''t know that the current Emilia is completely different from the previous Emilia... The current Emilia has been completely straightened by her master, Zhou Ye... No more interest...


    "Oh? It must be because you committed an unforgivable crime...so you deserve to die..." Selena is not interested in the help of Craven in front of her. She can be said to be the person who hates this guy most. One of them... I think I am the second in command of the clan, and I always want to tease myself... Such a disgusting guy, it''s unreasonable to die... How could she plead for this guy?


    After saying this, Selena turned around and walked upstairs. She was not interested in this scene. With this free time, she might as well go back to the house and rest for a while.


    Hearing Selena¡¯s words, Craven was taken aback at first, but then¡ªhe began to wailing: ¡°Selena...help me...help me...I know a secret about your parents. of¡­¡­"


    "..."


    Hearing what Craven said, Selena''s figure was dumbfounded, she stopped her pace as she was about to go upstairs...turned her head and looked at Craven."My parents'' secret?? What''s my parents'' secret??"


    "Your parents weren''t actually killed by the werewolves... They were killed by Victor... The reason why he adopted you is just because you look so much like his dead daughter..." Craven really didn''t. If he dares to play a riddle with Selena at this time, he is afraid that in the end... it will be self-defeating. Selena asks Emilia to draw her own blood so that she can see her memory. Then she is too miserable... ¡­Being bled before death.


    Therefore, he could only deliberately tell this matter...


    After saying it, Selena will no longer be able to live with this group of people...In this way, it is inevitable for her to betray the bleeding clan. At that time...maybe in order to increase some strength, she will choose to take advantage of herself. ...Anyway, I can''t stay in the clan anymore...Only the rebellious blood clan can survive...


    I have to say-Craven did get his wish...


    At the moment when he told the truth about the killing of Selena¡¯s parents... all the people standing around began to look at Selena with strange eyes, and they all touched their hands towards their waist... there was a pistol. .


    The moment Selena heard what Craven said, her heart was surging like a river...


    Could it be that these years, he has been acknowledging the thief as his father?


    Could it be that all these years... I hate the wrong person??


    Selena''s hands are shaking... Although she really wants to kill now, go to the place where the elder is sleeping to wake up Victor, and then ask him if he killed his own parents--


    But now... she knows that she can''t do this, because-she is surrounded by her clan... Now the safest way to do it should be-"What a joke... Craven, you are... ¡­"


    Selena hadn''t finished her words, she instantly took out two pistols from behind her... and shot the group of vampires around the hall...


    However¡ªshe couldn¡¯t fire a shot...because a warm body pressed her from behind and caught her shooting with her fingers... "Don¡¯t be so excited, my baby¡­¡­"


    Reference 1197


    6 Chapter One Thousand Ninety Seven


    When everyone saw who the man appeared behind Selena was, they couldn''t help but exclaimed...

 The Movie World Chapter 846

    "He¡ªhow could he appear there..."


    "He seems to be very familiar with Selena? God... isn''t he the man of Elder Emilia?"


    "Am I dreaming..."


    The man who appeared behind Selena was no one else¡ªit was Zhou Ye who came back with Emilia.


    As soon as Emilia came back, she killed all of Craven¡¯s accomplices with a thunderous posture, and threw Craven to the ground, demanding that all the tribesmen in the lair be summoned, and a public trial meeting... Family case.


    In front of Emilia with a murderous face, of course no one dared to ask who the man behind Emilia was and why Emilia took him to appear in their vampire¡¯s lair...


    Of course, although no one dared to ask, Emilia still introduced her master to the people... but she didn''t dare to say that Zhou Ye was her master, only that Zhou Ye was a powerful wizard, and at the same time¡ª ¡ªAnd her man...


    If you can say this, Emilia has asked her owner for permission. After all, she wants to lead the vampire family. If her status is too low, those vampires will also feel unbalanced...


    Zhou Ye is still willing to save her a bit of face for Emilia, who is doing her best to serve her...


    Regarding Emilia¡¯s introduction to Zhou Ye, those vampires...someone who believed, and some who didn''t believe it...but all the vampires¡¯ doubts disappeared when their parents didn¡¯t want to go with that man...Duni Ma is so close, you say he is your man, of course we believe...


    There are even vampires who want to go back and ask this elder''s man about how to straighten a pull...


    When the public trial just started, Zhou Ye had been sitting next to Emilia, and Emilia¡¯s forbidden Erica had been serving this man... Seeing this scene, the crowd of vampires was jealous and hated again. ......Is there any benefit for a romantic wife to find a lesbian?The harem and palace were blatantly opened, it seems that Elder Emilia is not jealous at all... This is simply a winner in life...


    And when Selena just walked in, because of the angle, she didn¡¯t see Zhou Ye... But now, as she felt the warm embrace behind her and the breath in her ears, she felt a sense of loss at that moment. ... What a solid and warm embrace.


    However, Selena is Selena. Although she lost her senses for a moment, it does not mean that she has completely given up resisting being slaughtered...


    She lifted her calf slightly upwards, and then stepped on Zhou Ye''s toes...


    She stepped on Zhou Ye''s toes as she wished, but... Zhou Ye''s reaction was beyond her expectation. Neither did she hear the man''s screams in her ears, nor did she loosen her upper arms. The sign of opening... Instead, it was still the man, who said tepidly in her ear: "It breaks my heart too much, my dear... I stepped on me as soon as I came... You know, these shoes are The latest models from Paris Fashion Week, very expensive..."


    "I care about you..." Selena was almost amused by Zhou Ye... At this time, still caring about shoes??


    However, I have to say that Zhou Ye¡¯s arms are too powerful, and she really can¡¯t get rid of it... Just when Selena planned to use a trick that hurts us, she was stopped by Zhou Ye¡¯s whisper. ... "My dear, don''t worry... I will help you figure out the cause of your parents'' death... Now, the most important thing is to watch the show..."


    "Watching the show? Didn''t you see that I was going to be beaten into a sieve soon?" Perhaps because of Zhou Ye''s voice, Selena couldn''t help but whisper.


    "Don''t worry, baby... I am here, and you won''t be hurt..." Of course Zhou Ye will protect her safety, not to mention, just relying on her face exactly like her own woman Catherine. Zhou Ye would not just sit back and watch.


    Maybe it''s because of Zhou Ye''s indifference in his tone, or maybe it''s because of Zhou Ye''s solid embrace... Catherine coughs, wrong, it''s Selena... Selena actually believes that this has not happened behind her. He gave up resistance when he saw a man with a face.


    At this time, all the blood clan members turned their eyes to Emilia''s face standing in the middle of the crowd. They were waiting for their elders to give orders...


    Some people are even waiting to see Zhou Ye''s jokes schadenly and happily-he who made you dare to pick up girls in front of our elders, and they are still our clan flowers. Are you going to capsize this time??The elder has been so tolerant of giving you all his imprisonment, you are not satisfied with acridine, you actually stared at our clan flower...it will kill you in a while...


    However, what makes these envious, jealous and hateful guys never expect is¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    What they waited for was not their elder¡¯s order to capture her guilty man, but¡ª¡°I¡¯ll prove that what Craven said was all lies... Selena¡¯s parents were indeed killed by werewolves. The fact is beyond doubt..."


    "You''re lying... You''re lying..." Craven is crazy... He desperately wants to break free and press his guards, wanting to get up, but-Emilia will no longer give him a chance ... "Put him down, wait for dawn, execute the death sentence..."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Two guards loyal to Emilia, one from the left and the other, grabbed Craven and walked to the dungeon...


    Selena looked at this scene in front of her with a dazed expression. She still had questions in her heart. Who on earth killed her parents?However, at this time-Emilia has walked to her side and announced: "I''m here for today. Others can continue your entertainment..."


    Emilia stepped up to the stairs, and she stopped her steps slightly beside Selena: "Come with me¡ªSelena, I want to talk to you about some things..."


    "Oh..." Selena nodded, just about to go upstairs with Emilia, but found that she was still half-held by the man behind her, and couldn''t help but whispered: "Have you enough... "


    "No... a lifetime is not enough!" Although Zhou Ye said so, he let Selena go, but his hand still held Selena''s hand tightly. Selena threw it a few times, unable to After breaking free, he gave up the idea and let him hold his hand...


    To be honest, at this time when her heart is filled with hesitation, someone can hold her hand, no matter what the purpose is, it is an invisible support for Selena...


    Watching the three people walk up the stairs, the kinsmen in the hall began to talk...


    Of course, their interest in the old gossip of their own parents is far greater than that of Craven¡¯s crimes of treason... Craven himself was too arrogant and domineering in the clan, so he was not very popular in the clan. For his death, No one cares except for those best friends who have been cleaned up by Emilia.


    What these guys are most concerned about is-what is the relationship between the elders and the little white face? It seems that the elders don¡¯t dare to care about the little white face... This doesn¡¯t match their understanding of the elders... You know, Emily Ya Ke was born in the army. Long ago, he had participated in the army to wipe out the werewolves together. That is the existence of the real heroine...


    When my own man was holding Selena, the elders of my own parents actually acted so calm...This is not like her character...What if the relationship between her and Zhou Ye is fake?These guys absolutely don''t believe it.They are too aware of their elder¡¯s sexual orientation. Since they will stop this guy in public, it means that their elders have absolutely fallen in love with him, otherwise they would not do it...


    On this topic, these guys started a discussion... Some people say that because Elder Emilia has been interested in Selena for a long time, so the man who indulges himself in Selena is also for love... But some people say, maybe It¡¯s because my own parents can¡¯t beat that man [the evidence is that the man¡¯s movements at that moment are like teleportation, almost no one sees it]...Because of the difference in strength, I have to force a smile...


    In short, there are any guesses...


    Reference 1198


    One thousand one hundred and ninety-eight chapters


    "What do you want to say to me?" Selena walked into Emilia''s room, looking at the elder of the vampire clan in front of her with some alertness. To her... what Emilia said, [ Craven is lying... His parents were really killed by werewolves] This sentence, Selena never believed...


    "Don''t be afraid... Selena, I''m not your enemy..." Seeing Selena staring at her like a cat with fried fur, Emilia just smiled, and she stepped to her master. Saying like a baby: "Master-you see, Mister Selena doesn''t believe me..."


    "..."


    The expression on Selena¡¯s small face at the moment is really awkward... It was only at this time that she could see Zhou Ye¡¯s face clearly. While feeling that he was a bit familiar, it was also for Zhou Ye and Emilia¡¯s. Surprised...


    Emilia--


    One of the three elders of the blood family¡ª¡ª


    Centennial Archon¡ª¡ª


    Actually call this familiar man master...


    Haven''t you woken up yet??


    While Selena was surprised, there was also an unspeakable sour feeling in her heart... as if her own doll was robbed.


    "You-- actually have such a relationship with her...?" Selena looked at Zhou Ye with disdain, as if she was watching a playboy.She really wanted to ask, why you still call my dear for such a relationship with her, why you call me baby...


    "My dear...you are my woman...have you forgotten it?" Zhou Ye, who was possessed by the actor, had a sad expression on his face, looking at Selena affectionately."In other worlds, you are my love, my wife...have you forgotten it?"


    "..." At that moment, Selena really felt as if she was being electrocuted by Zhou Ye, but - she still hardened her heart and said coldly: "In other worlds? I don''t understand at all. what are you saying¡­¡­"


    "The entire universe is made up of multiple universes... You should understand this?" After Zhou Ye finished speaking, before Selena answered, he continued: "There are countless you in countless universes. In the multiverse, everyone plays a different role...In this universe, you are a vampire, while in another universe, you are an ordinary human..."


    Selena seemed to be attracted by Zhou Ye''s story. She asked curiously: "Then what do I do in another universe?"


    "A host, a host full of justice..." Zhou Ye replied without hesitation.


    "A host who is full of justice?? Ha ha..." Selena said mockingly: "Then how did she survive?"


    As a vampire who has lived for hundreds of years, Selena has long seen through all the hypocrisy and lies in the world. For her... the victory of justice over evil is nothing more than people¡¯s yearning for beauty, a real society. The above is full of lies and betrayal...


    How could a righteous little white lotus survive?In particular, she is also a host... You can''t say that public figures are not good people, you can only say that there are only two darkest places in society, one is the political arena, the other is the entertainment industry... A host with a sense of justice ?Ha ha¡­¡­

 Movie World Im King Chapter 847

    "Of course it''s because of me..." Faced with Selena''s doubts, Zhou Ye said without hesitation: "Because I own 20% of the shares in that TV station, so-even though those guys hate you I want to die, but I can do nothing about you..."


    "...It''s her, not me..." After Selena retorted subconsciously, she felt a little bit of her own jealousy...Why is that guy so good for life? It''s the wind and the wind, the rain and the rain, and there are A man is her strongest backing, but she is so unlucky, why did she lose her parents since she was a child, and started fighting when she was a minor in order to avenge her...


    "My dear... you and her are alone... you are all my lovers..." Zhou Ye is a bit addicted to pretending to be affectionate recently...


    "What happened to her then?" Selena asked curiously.


    "Later...Later..." Zhou Ye made a sorrowful look... "Later-she left that world..."


    Zhou Ye continued her very challenging career as an actress, while silently praying in her heart, [Catherine...When her husband returns, she will treat you well, and besides, she has not lied... She has indeed returned to herself. Leaving the Marvel world...it can be regarded as leaving that world.


    But obviously, Zhou Ye''s misleading words and a sad expression made Selena think that the woman had already left the world... She couldn''t help but open her arms and hugged this handsome boy who seemed very sad... Comfortingly said: "Everything is over...it''s over..."


    "In order to find you... I broke the dimensional wall and wandered everywhere in the multiverse... I have seen the dusk of the gods, and I have seen the starship that obscures the sky... Today-I finally found it again You... honey!"


    Zhou Ye said, holding up Selena¡¯s little face, he must give her a long-awaited reunion. Don¡¯t...


    However, his vision was blocked by Selena''s hand... "That... I don''t believe you... But... But this reality is too weird..."


    Selena said a little bit...


    To be honest, Selena almost succumbed just now... but in the end she still blocked Zhou Ye...


    "How can you believe me... honey..." Zhou Ye looked at Selena and asked.


    "You...you..." Selena was a little overwhelmed by Zhou Ye''s hot eyes... Finally, she bit her silver teeth and said: "If all of this is true, then you will prove it. I think...I want your blood..."


    "No problem...you bite..." Zhou Ye said, pulling his neckline and pushing his neck in front of Selena...


    Seriously-Selena was really moved at this moment... But at the same time she was moved, she was a little jealous... Although Zhou Ye said that that person is also herself, just another self in a different universe, But-she is still a little jealous... Everything that the jealous guy has experienced with this man, she has not experienced...


    "Then I really bite... You know, after being bitten by me, you will become a vampire..." Selena reminded him for fear that Zhou Ye would not know.


    "I don''t care... For you, I am willing to become a vampire..." Zhou Ye felt that his level of speaking sensuality seemed to have declined... But forget it, just make do with it... I will find more people to practice in the future... ¡­


    "..." Selena stopped talking nonsense, she bit Zhou Ye''s neck as soon as she stepped her feet... and Emilia, who was standing on the other side, looked at Selena with a good show, she knew... ...Someone is going to be unlucky...


    Sure enough, Selena gave up as soon as she bit it...


    "...Are you really a human? Why is the skin so thick..."


    "Ah, I''m sorry...I forgot..." Zhou Ye apologized in a hurry, and at the same time forced a drop of golden blood between his fingers... Put it in front of Selena, "Come and feel everything..."


    "Hmm..." Selena nodded, then opened her mouth and bit Zhou Ye''s finger...


    Reference 1199


    Chapter one hundred and ninety-nine


    When Selena swallowed Zhou Ye''s drop of blood, it was as if she had entered a long dream...


    In the dream, she saw what Zhou Ye said about herself in another world, Catherine¡ª¡ª


    She saw all the memories of the encounter between Catherine and Zhou Ye...


    She also saw the time Catherine and Zhou Ye spent together...At that moment, she really felt like she couldn''t tell whether she was Catherine or Selena...At the same time, she also saw the gorgeous starry sky. When Zhou Ye stood at the front of the starship, he scolded Fang Qiu''s sight.


    I also saw the umbrella-shaped starship that covered the sky...


    All of that made her so shocked...


    Actually-Zhou Ye''s memory contained in this drop of blood is incomplete...


    Just like a movie editing, Zhou Ye edited his own memory clips into a blockbuster for Selena to watch... Others can¡¯t do it, it doesn¡¯t mean that Zhou Ye, who has integrated the heart of the universe and whose body has reached the limit, can¡¯t do it... ¡­


    Of course he wouldn''t show Selena the memory shots of his closeness with other women... Isn''t that his own death?no Zuo no Die¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye said he would never do anything...


    Moreover, he also used the film montage technique to slightly adjust the order of his memories, which convinced Selena... to find Selena, he suffered a lot...


    This requires Zhou Ye himself to have absolute control over his body and a certain amount of power outside the specifications, and these are precisely what Zhou Ye lacks...


    Of course, because it was the first time to do such a job, Zhou Ye was still somewhat uncomfortable...


    After a long time, Selena finally read Zhou Ye''s edited memory and opened her eyes... At the moment she opened her eyes, she felt that she was Catherine, and Zhou Ye was his lover... "Dear... ¡­"


    "You believe me... are you? Baby..." Zhou Ye looked at Selena affectionately and asked softly.


    "Hmm... I have worked hard for you... dear..." Selena couldn''t help the excitement in her heart anymore. She stepped on her feet and took the initiative to speak up to Zhou Ye... Because of Zhou Ye''s bad editing, Selena I really thought that Zhou Ye had gone through a lot of hardships to find herself...How could she not be moved...


    Of course Zhou Ye won''t be polite...


    It¡¯s just that you shouldn¡¯t proceed halfway through this mouth. Selena felt like she had swallowed a sun in her body, burning her whole body with a burning pain... The kind of pain, even with Selena¡¯s strength, could not bear. She screamed... "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    "Master... Selena¡¯s change has begun..." Of course, Emilia, who came by, knew why Selena screamed. She had encountered this scene before. She knew that it was because of her master. The energy contained in his blood is too huge, even one drop is enough to burn them to ashes...


    "I know..." Zhou Ye nodded, and then said to Selena: "My dear... because the blood energy in my body is too large, you can''t bear it... but don''t worry, I will help you absorb it. The one who loses this energy... believe me? Baby..."


    "Hmm...!" Selena nodded her head vigorously, and she wouldn''t be able to believe it... Now, no one can save her except Zhou Ye...


    When Selena nodded, Zhou Ye started to act...but his actions made Selena a little bit shy... "Why, why take off my clothes..."


    "In our East, there is a theory of yin and yang, solitary yin is not long, solitary yang does not produce... My blood is too positive, and you are both a vampire and a woman, so you belong to the body of extreme yin. Now, I need to use yin and yang. The art of fusion will help you overcome difficulties..."


    As Zhou Ye explained, he kept his hands off, peeling Selena into a little white sheep in a moment... He actually lied, the magical theory of Yin and Yang... This is just Zhou Ye wanting to kill Celine. Na has completely become an excuse for her own woman.


    With Zhou Ye''s current ability to speak spirit, he only needs to think about it in his mind to get Selena through.


    It''s just that at this moment, Selena has been burnt by Zhou Ye''s golden blood. She just feels that her whole body is very hot, and she even wants to scratch her skin...


    But fortunately, Zhou Ye hugged her, making her temporarily unable to hurt herself...


    With the pain in her body, Selena felt that her pain seemed to be much better...


    But soon-she didn''t think so...


    Because-the storm is coming...


    Selena feels like a flat boat in a storm, rising and falling with the huge waves... The only thing she can do is to hug this man who is like a life-saving straw... Let him do...


    Emilia, who stood by, looked at Selena, who was yelling hoarsely under her master...I was so envious...


    You know, even she only absorbed half a drop of her master''s blood and became so powerful... Selena actually absorbed a whole drop. Is this the concept of a god horse?That means...wait a while...after her master completely surrenders Selena, she will have power far beyond her own...


    At this moment, Emilia felt that her door had been quietly pushed open. She turned her head to see that it was not someone else, but her former maid and now sister-Erica...


    "Is everything done?" Emilia looked at Erica who walked to her, and asked in a low voice.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 848

    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Erica nodded her little head, and looked at the couch with envy... For her, what she admired was not the power that Selena would have, but the envy of Selena getting her master. pet¡­¡­


    For her, just downstairs, her master gave herself an order in her mind... so she didn''t come back until now...


    No matter how envious, jealous and hate Erica and Emilia are... this yin and yang ritual has been carried out for nearly three hours...


    After the ceremony, Selena felt that she was left with a breath...


    Of course, the feeling in the ceremony also made her deeply addicted to it... unable to extricate herself.


    "My dear... tell me the truth... Katherine... what happened to Katherine in the end?" Although she was tired and didn''t want to talk, Selena still had a strong fighting spirit... questioning Zhou Ye...


    She found a hole in her entire memory...


    In that indistinct memory, his man can do almost everything... Thinking about it for a moment, Selena knows... his man will never let Catherine die... and he does. Ability to do so.


    It¡¯s just that when she just wanted to talk, the mutation happened... The rest of her could only be like the meat on the chopping board, let Zhou Ye fiddle... But after this ceremony, Selena already knew that she would never I can''t do without the man in front of me... But the ending of Catherine is her heart...


    One reason-because she didn''t want to be a substitute for Catherine...


    Another reason is-she wants to listen to the truth of her man... even if the truth is more hurtful, but-this is a question of attitude...


    "Well... baby... I admit I lied... Catherine is Catherine... You are you... Catherine finally returned to my world with me... And you, baby, you will see her in the future..." Zhou Ye very bachelor admits that he just lied...


    "I knew..." Selena turned her eyes and sighed helplessly... Even if she knew the truth--she couldn''t live without this man now...because she had absorbed a drop of Zhou Ye''s blood. The power is close to the level of death, and currently it is the level of the Marvel demigod...


    With this level of power, Selena can even feel that her destiny has been entangled with Zhou Ye just now... She can''t be separated anymore... And she doesn''t want to be separated...


    Chapter 1200


    One thousand two hundred chapters


    Selena was nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, and she still had a small heart knot that she hadn''t solved: "Dear...my parents..."


    Before Selena''s words were finished, Zhou Ye interrupted her words.


    Zhou Ye fully understood what Selena wanted to ask... He lightly patted Selena''s dolphins and said, "Don''t ask, baby... I know what you want to know..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye beckoned to Erica who was standing by... "Did you bring what I want?"


    "Master, already brought it..."


    As Erica said, she lifted a goblet from the table behind her, and the goblet was filled with bright red blood...


    Erica walked to the couch with the cup of blood, stretched out her hand, and handed the cup of blood to Selena."Mother, the truth you want--!"


    "This is..." Selena took the goblet suddenly, and looked at her man... "This is Craven''s blood?"


    "Yeah..." Zhou Ye nodded and smiled: "The truth I told you... is never as convincing as what you saw with your own eyes..."


    Selena understands what her man means, she knows... this is because her man does not want to influence her judgment because of his narration, so she let her use Craven¡¯s blood to extract the memory in Craven¡¯s mind... ¡­


    Selena lightly kissed Zhou Ye''s face with excitement...turned her gaze to the goblet filled with Kleven''s blood in her hand...


    "If it was before, I might only be able to extract all of Craven''s memories by drinking all of this blood, but... now--" Selena said, looking at her man with affectionate eyes. "After being strengthened by you dear, I only need a little blood now, that''s enough..."


    As Selena said, she stretched out her finger, lightly dipped it in the goblet full of Kleven''s blood, and put it into her mouth...


    Suddenly-Craven''s memories of scenes flashed in Selena''s mind like a video playback...


    From the battle between vampires and werewolves in the Dark Middle Ages, to the later vampires destroying the werewolves... to later... the birth of the werewolf leader Lucian... and later because of Victor¡¯s greed... he left Lucian and created A new werewolf race, a werewolf race that can switch between human form and wolf form at will.


    In order to obtain more powerful werewolf slaves, Victor used Lucian''s animality to infect more humans and create more werewolves...


    But-those who play fire will burn themselves...


    This sentence is so appropriate to Victor...


    In the end, Lucian broke free for some reason and led his people out of the vampire''s castle... became the vampire''s confidant, they were more cunning than their ancestors... and more sensible... this That''s why they are more difficult to deal with...


    Then-Selena saw...


    She saw that the vampires finally caught William, the ancestor of the werewolf...


    Then¡ªshe saw the image of her father in Craven¡¯s blood... Her father was sent to build a prison to imprison William...


    And then¡ªshe witnessed the moment Victor killed her parents...at this moment, she could no longer stand it...everything is clear...


    It was precisely because his father was sent to build a prison in which William was imprisoned, and Victor didn''t want the location of this prison to be exposed, so he killed his parents...Why did he leave himself?


    Selena also had some guesses in her heart...because she saw Victor¡¯s biological daughter, Sonia...she looked so much like herself... Maybe this is why Selena survived Victor¡¯s hands The reason...


    a long time----


    Selena finally opened her eyes...Two lines of tears shed silently from the corners of her eyes... "My dear... I want to kill Victor... I must kill him..."


    "I know... baby... I know..." Zhou Ye pityingly embraced Selena, who was crying silently, into his arms, patted her back gently, and comforted her in a low voice."Don''t worry, baby... we''re going to kill Victor now and avenge your parents..."


    "Hmm--!" Selena nodded with red eyes...


    "But before that... baby, you have to put on your clothes first..." Zhou Ye whispered: "I don''t want you to just go out like this... Then I''ll kill every man here with jealousy... "


    "Bad guy..." Selena was amused by Zhou Ye''s words. She lightly beat Zhou Ye''s Hungarian mouth... and obediently took the clothes she handed over from Emilia...


    The tight leather clothes she was wearing were torn apart by Zhou Ye in the battle just now...


    But fortunately, the most indispensable thing for Emilia here is beautiful clothes... Although those clothes don¡¯t seem to be suitable for combat, but¡ªin this case, Selena can¡¯t be picky anymore, after all¡ª ¡ªShe can¡¯t let Emilia go to her room to get clothes...


    Although she knew that Emilia had been turned into his maid by her own man, and she might be the kind of maid who could let him do whatever she wanted, but over the years, Selena couldn¡¯t get up. Just adapt to the change of identity between the two... this will take some time.


    With a sound of "stabbing", she surprised Selena who was wearing her clothes. She turned to see that her man was tearing the sheet on the couch, tearing off a sheet with bright red traces, and putting it into her pocket... "My dear, what are you doing..."


    "I''m collecting my own trophies..." Zhou Ye said without blushing... the trophies?What spoils?Of course it is the trophy representing Selena''s chastity... This is Zhou Ye''s most important collection...


    "Bad..." Selena understood what her man meant in a second, but what could she do?She couldn''t do anything except blush and scold her.


    "Hehe..." Faced with Selena''s shame, Zhou Ye just smiled, then got up, under the service of Erica, put on the clothes...


    I have to say that although women¡¯s clothes are always more prettier than men¡¯s, they are far more troublesome to wear than men¡¯s clothes...especially-Selena, who never wears makeup, actually wears light makeup... Women who are pleased with themselves...


    In this regard, Zhou Ye''s patience is very sufficient... and even help his woman Selena from time to time to trace her eyeliner...


    "You''re so beautiful... baby..." Zhou Ye held Selena''s face and said with some intoxication: "I really don''t want to go out... How about we kill Victor tomorrow? Anyway, he has always been. Lying there and falling asleep...Can''t run again..."


    "My dear... you know, I''m anxious now... I want to kill this bastard who has deceived me for hundreds of years..." Selena said, raising her head slightly, and giving a light to her man''s eyes. peck."After I come back... I will leave it to you... OK?"


    "Alright..." Zhou Ye sighed...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 849

    Chapter 1201


    One thousand two hundred and one chapters


    Zhou Ye grabbed Selena''s hand and led Emilia and Erica towards a hidden elevator...


    This elevator goes directly to the underground, and the underground of this villa is where Victor and Marcus sleep.


    The elevator ran down to a depth of more than fifty meters, and then slowly stopped...The elevator door opened and Selena walked out of the door first and came to a corridor...


    In this short corridor, there is a wall that looks like a large block of glass, but it is actually the gatekeeper''s monitoring room...


    Not everyone can enter the sleeping place of the elders...At least, as the guardian knight of Victor, this guy is very responsible as a janitor...


    "Open the door..." Emilia walked to the mirror and ordered unceremoniously.


    "I''m sorry, Your Excellency Emilia, although you, as an elder, do have the right to wake up Lord Victor in an emergency, but¡ª" As the voice fell, the opaque reflective glass turned into a transparent form. Through the glass, in a small room, sat a strong man... He is Victor''s guardian knight, Charlie...


    As a guardian knight who was loyal to Victor when Victor was still a human, Charlie is nothing less than Emilia...


    Yes, Emilia is also one of the elders, but in Charlie''s opinion-he has only one master, that is Victor Lord... Other people may be able to chat with him, but they can never order him to do anything. ...


    Besides, the intensity of this intensive care unit is comparable to that of the underground vault of the Bank of America. Charlie believes that as long as he does not go out, no one can do anything to himself, not to mention-there is a red button beside him, which is an alarm. ...


    It only needs him to touch this thing lightly, and the whole old lair will ring a harsh alarm bell. At that time, the entire deathwalker army will rush down and eliminate all intruders...


    "But?? But what?" Emilia asked, looking at the gatekeeper in the glass with a lot of time.


    "But I have never seen this man next to you... I suspect that you have been intimidated, so please forgive me... I refuse you to enter the master''s sleeping place!" Charlie said unceremoniously.


    "It''s really long-winded..." Selena''s patience had long since disappeared between the two dialogues. Her figure flashed and disappeared in place... Then there was a sound of broken glass...


    When Emilia recovered, Selena had already broken through the special glass wall that could withstand heavy weapons bombardment, and appeared in the gatekeeper¡¯s cabin, her hand was pinching Charlie¡¯s neck and inserting him. Get up... "You have too much nonsense Charlie, I don''t want to listen to so much nonsense now..."


    "Why, why..." Charlie was also stunned by the sudden change in front of him. You know, he always thinks that Selena''s loyalty to Victor is not inferior to him, because after all, Victor raised her. Great, it can be said that, to a certain extent, Victor treats her like a daughter.


    "Because... I finally know the truth of the matter today..." After Selena finished speaking, she didn''t bother to explain anything to this guy. She squeezed his neck directly with her hand...


    "It turns out... it''s... this way..." At the last moment of his life, Charlie revealed a trace of clarity... Obviously, he also knew Selena''s real life experience.


    "You guys have deceived me like a fool for hundreds of years..." Seeing the last look in Charlie''s dying eyes, Selena felt even more angry... With a hard hand, he directly grabbed Charlie''s head. Down...


    The blood spurting from Charlie''s neck made Selena all over...


    "Baby, next time remember not to make yourself bloody... It''s so unsightly..." Zhou Ye said while using a cleansing magic on his woman, "You have to try to master yourself New power, baby... don¡¯t let anger take control of your mind!"


    "Sorry... honey... I''m just a little too angry..." Selena said apologetically to her man, "I promise not to be anymore..."


    "I hope so..." Zhou Ye was noncommittal about Selena''s words, he knew-Selena was not Catherine, she was a special force of vampires who had been slaughtered for hundreds of years...Death Walker, but this is fine, Selena''s attributes of this bloodthirsty rose added a somewhat strange charm to her.


    At this moment, Selena has pressed the button to open the door of the Sleeping Place... On the opposite side, a hidden door opened...


    "Wow..." Zhou Ye looked at the opened door, smiled and walked in...


    This is a round, hall-like room...In this room of more than 200 square meters, there is no furniture, only two simple coffins are placed directly opposite the door... ¡­


    But in fact-Selena knows that those two coffins are just illusions that attract people''s attention. The real coffins are underground...


    As soon as Selena walked into the room, she walked to the middle of the hall without hesitation, next to the round metal carvings with intricate patterns on the ground, and gently fiddled with the raised patterns in the middle... The entire circular sculpture was slowly slashed to the surroundings, and then an erected coffin slowly rose up...


    Selena looked at the sleeping Victor placed in the coffin with a complicated expression, but she couldn''t even start...


    "I have a very good suggestion... Baby, how about waking him up and killing him again?" Zhou Ye stood beside Selena with a bad idea, "It would be too much to let him die in a deep sleep. It''s cheaper..."


    "No... honey... let him die in a deep sleep!" Selena rejected her man''s bad idea."After all-he also raised me up..."


    "Well...whatever you want..." Zhou Ye shrugged...


    On the other hand, Emilia has also opened Marcus¡¯s sleeping coffin... This is something they have discussed before, to kill Marcus and Victor together, so that, as the elder, Emily Ya can rightly control the entire blood clan...


    As for who to throw this pot to carry??Isn''t there a ready-made Back Pot Kleven out there?


    Since he can collude with werewolves, adding the pot of murdering the two elders is also normal, isn''t it?


    "My dear...I''m done... let''s start!" Selena looked at Victor one last time and said to her man.


    Zhou Ye nodded, and then looked at Emilia... "How are your preparations?"


    "...Master...we...are we really all right?" Emilia asked with some worry...


    She was really worried, because-ever since she was transformed into a vampire, she had heard a rumor-Marcus, the ancestor of vampires, and William, the ancestor of werewolves, these two people will bring them to the vampire family no matter which one dies. Come to destroy... because they are the ancestors of the first generation...


    But¡ªin fact, this rumor is a lie, a lie made up by Marcus for his own safety...


    "Don''t worry, I am here, even if it''s the Big Bang, I won''t let you have trouble..." Of course, Zhou Ye knew what Emilia was worried about, and he said without hesitation: "That''s just a lie. ...Emilia..."


    "Okay..." Emilia said half-believingly... Although she was a little bit hesitant, since it was her master''s order, she couldn''t resist... "I''m ready here..."


    "Let the sun purify everything..." Zhou Ye hovered in mid-air, shining a ray of light from his body-these rays of light shone on the bodies of Marcus and Victor, suddenly bursting into a burst of wolf smoke ...


    The sleep between Marcus and Victor was broken, but they woke up too late...everything was irretrievable. In the end, they could only mourn and turn into a mass of ashes...


    As for the three daughters of Selena who were also exposed to the sun, after they absorbed the blood of their own men, they had long since been afraid of the sun... This kind of light gave them a warm feeling that they had never felt before. ...


    Emilia, who had always looked worried, saw Marcus completely dead, but there was no change in her body. She happily threw herself into the arms of her host who had just fallen from mid-air, and shouted in surprise: "Master ...I''m really fine...I''m really fine...It''s really just a lie..."


    "I have made you believe my dear words long ago..." Selena also rushed into her man''s arms, and all her heart knots were untied at this time... There was no more regret.


    Chapter 1202


    The first thousand two hundred and two chapters


    The fog in the early morning gradually dissipated, and the clouds in the distance glowed with red light-the morning sun rose...


    "No...you can''t do this...please...no..."


    For others, it is the rising sun that represents the revival of all things. For Craven, who is tied to the pillar in the middle of the manor, it is like a death knell about to ring, making him frightened...


    He struggled desperately, howling, begging...


    But no vampire dared to rescue him...


    They just hid in a villa out of the sun, carefully looking out the window...


    Today, for them... is an unforgettable day...


    First of all-the second in command of the clan, representing the second in command of elder Victor-Craven, was accused of colluding with werewolves and murdering Elder Emilia... Then, in the early hours of the morning-


    Elder Emilia announced again...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 850

    When she just went to check the place where the elders were sleeping, she found out that Craven had actually killed the two elders and the gatekeeper in a frenzied manner...


    This makes them instantly feel that their sky is falling...


    Fortunately, however, Elder Emilia escaped Craven¡¯s poison...As the only remaining elder and archon, Elder Emilia naturally took over the throne of permanent archon of the blood race...


    At the same time, she announced...in order to maintain the tradition-to promote Erica and Selena to elders and jointly govern.


    Vampires protested at that time-


    They think that it is certainly okay for Elder Emilia to inherit the position of elder ¡ª¡ª


    But-why should Erica and Selena inherit the position of elder?


    In this regard, Erica and Selena unceremoniously showed their power and abilities to a group of vampires... In fact, the most important thing is power...


    After Erica and Selena easily overturned a group of death walkers... all the doubts disappeared...


    Now, these vampires are all crowded around the glass windows in the hall, watching Emilia and Erica who are standing outside discussing...


    "Are the elders crazy? They actually said that they have broken through the bloodline limit and become daywalkers... are you kidding?"


    "I also think Selena and the others are too reluctant... I admit that they do have a powerful and unmatched power... But-the sun is the enemy we can never face..."


    "Perhaps they have really broken through the bloodline limit?"


    "This is impossible¡­¡­"


    Emilia and Selena can of course hear the comments coming from behind them, but to them...the comments are meaningless, they just stared at the white skyline in a daze...


    "I have forgotten... How long have I not been in the sun..." Emilia said with emotion, "Three hundred years or five hundred years?"


    "No, for you, it should be more than a thousand years old..." Selena did not hesitate to break through Emilia''s tender words."For me, it''s about five hundred years..."


    "No... In this thousand years, at least I have spent six hundred years in deep sleep..." Emilia retorted: "You can''t calculate age in sleep..."


    "Don''t pretend to be tender..." Selena stopped talking before finishing her words...because she had already been punished by her own man...


    "Papa--Papa--" Two beeps...


    Selena and Emilia couldn''t help covering their dolphins, and gave their men a blank look...


    "You can''t stop a little bit and watch the sunrise with me? Learn to learn Erica...No one says anything..." Zhou Ye retracted the hands of the two women who had just punished them, rubbed their fingertips a little, and compared them a little bit. The flexibility of the two women... I have to say that Emilia is bigger, but-Selena is more flexible...


    "Spare me...sir...Spare me...please..."


    As the morning sun slowly rose in the sky, the sun dispelled the darkness a little bit... This made Craven, who was tied to the pillar in the yard, screamed frantically... However, his screams could not be exchanged for any substance. Help...because no one will help him...


    The daylight finally dispelled the last shadow in the yard...In an instant, it shone on Craven''s body...Suddenly his body was corroded by strong acid, and bursts of white smoke appeared...


    "what------!!!"


    Craven called so bitterly...so painful...


    However, no mercy can be exchanged...


    Because-Selena, Emilia and Erica are feeling the warmth of the morning sun with touches on their faces... At this moment, their eyes are involuntarily filled with tears...


    "What a warm sun..."


    "I...I''m going to sunbathe...uuuuu..."


    "I love the sun... I love the sun..."


    Only if you have lost it will you know how to cherish...


    Together with Selena and Erica, Emilia greedily bathes in the sun... Feeling the warmth the sun shines on their skin... It makes them excited and uncontrollable...


    "Okay, baby... pay attention to your influence-don''t forget that you are now the three elders in the clan..." Zhou Ye reminded the three women... in case they were too gaffes before their hands. ... "In the future, you will have the opportunity to enjoy the sun... Now... Craven is dead... You should go back and rest!"


    "..."


    Hearing what their man said, Emilia and Selena turned their gazes silently to Klevin who was tied to the wooden frame. At this time, he was completely dead... only a piece of clothing was left hanging on. On the rope...


    "It seems that it''s not that painful for him to walk..." Erica raised her eyebrows and said, "We should go back and rest..."


    "Well... go back..."


    "I''m also a little sleepy... I blame you, dear..." Selena couldn''t help but rubbed her slender waist, then couldn''t help but gently pinch her man again.


    "What''s up with me..." Zhou Ye sighed and called out.


    "Of course it''s the master, your fault... If it wasn''t the master, Mother Selena wouldn''t be so uncomfortable now..." Erica broke the secret... Selena''s pretty face turned red. ...


    At this moment, the vampires who were hiding in the room watching the execution scene through the glass windows have been fried...


    They didn''t expect that the three newly appointed elders were really not afraid of the sun... Doesn''t that mean that the last weakness of the vampire is gone?Oh my god... it''s unimaginable...


    When the three women walked into the hall with Zhou Ye, all the vampires couldn''t help but pay attention to the three women...


    Their eyes exude worship, or fear or greed or contemplation...


    The three women ignored those gazes, they directly pulled their men upstairs...For them, those guys'' envy and hatred gazes were of no use...the strong don¡¯t have to be afraid of the weak¡¯s jealousy...now, the most The key is to get some sleep, they are already a little sleepy...After all, they have been busy all night...


    Chapter 1203


    The first thousand two hundred and three chapters


    The Middle Ages in Europe are also known as the Dark Ages... In the future, Europeans in this era that began in the ninth century and ended at the end of the 15th century were ignorant, superstitious and ignorant...


    However, for Victor, he loves this era...It is precisely because this era when the power of the lord is greater than anything else, that he has the unattainable rights and endless life...


    Having these things does not mean that Victor is free from worries...


    At least he is very upset now...


    He was worrying about where to find a good tutor for his daughter...a tutor enough to teach his daughter to become a talent.


    Victor, as the largest lord in Brittany, a vampire lord with a large army of undead, he is undoubtedly powerful...


    But-those outstanding scholars are not so easy to find...


    To put it bluntly, those excellent scholars have all gone to the royal capitals of various countries, where they can use what they have learned to easily get the appreciation of the royal family, and it is a bit difficult to fief-after all, there are not so many royal families. The land can be entrusted, but entitlement... That is definitely not a fantasy.


    As a small lord in this era, Victor¡¯s territory has not yet attracted the potential to attract a large number of talents...not to mention, there are still many big problems in his territory that have not been solved...Who will come to a werewolf to wreak havoc Where''s the territory??


    "This... is really a depressing thing..." Victor sat in his seat with a headache... A noble child could not grow up under the guidance of a scholar... This is simply a shame.


    His daughter is almost ten years old...has already passed the best age for teaching...this is what makes him most anxious. He can''t let his daughter mix with his guards every day, right?He wants to teach an heir, but it does not mean that he wants to teach his heir to be a female man... This is a bit too shameful.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 851

    At this moment, a vampire soldier walked in quickly... "My lord, there is a mysterious man outside the city who wants to stay overnight in the castle..."


    "Mysterious man? Overnight?" Victor stopped thinking about worrying about his daughter and looked up at his soldier. "What mysterious man? How did he get here? Didn''t he suffer from werewolves along the way? Attack?"


    "I don''t know very well, my lord...but-his dress and temperament definitely don''t look like those freemen and slaves... I think you''d better take a look at it yourself!" the vampire soldier answered cautiously .


    "...Hmm--" Victor hesitated for a while, but stood up and walked outside... He was also very curious, in the wasteland shrouded in darkness, who dared to walk the night alone without being caught Those big dogs attacked... The most important thing is that he actually came to his castle.


    Victor walked quickly up the city wall, holding the city wall and looking down...


    With the torch at the door and the bright moonlight in the night sky, Victor saw that at the door of his castle, a man in a black robe with gold rims was standing there...because he was wearing a hood and could not see clearly His face... but only looking at his figure, this man looks extremely tall, visually about 1.9 meters.


    "Open the city gate and invite him in..." Victor glanced at the mysterious man. Although he was wearing a large black robe, he obviously had no weapons under his black robe... This made Wei Kedo relaxes a bit...


    "Open the city gate..."


    "Open the city gate..."


    As the order was passed down to the city, the slaves who were locked on the winch began to push the winch hard...The thick iron chain drove the iron city gate to slowly open a gap enough for one person to enter...


    At this time, Victor also led his soldiers to the door. He wanted to see who this traveler who dared to travel at night in his territory was.


    "Hello, Lord Lord..." The traveler was fluent in Latin, and Victor couldn''t help but feel good.


    "Hello traveler, why did you come here? I am curious...Is there anything that attracts you here?" Victor asked curiously. Although he has become a vampire, he doesn''t He doesn''t exclude getting along with human beings. For him, the sense of class superiority brought by his aristocratic status is a little humble when facing people of the same class.


    "Of course¡ª" The traveler nodded with a smile, and then gently took off his hood, revealing his own face... it was not someone else, it was Zhou Ye.


    "...I have to say, you have an appearance that makes those ladies scream!" Victor was stunned when the traveler took off his hood... He had never seen such a handsome one. Man, I''m afraid that although his black hair and black eyes make people know that he is not a local at a glance, but-it adds a bit of exoticism to him...


    However, the goodwill that this traveler''s appearance brought to Victor disappeared after he said the next sentence...


    "It''s your daughter...Sonia..."


    "My daughter?" Victor''s tone suddenly became uncomfortable, and he stared at Zhou Ye angrily...Anyone who hits his daughter''s idea will die... "What do you want to do to my baby?? "


    Following Victor''s anger, the soldiers behind him immediately drew out their long swords, and looked at the handsome Eastern boy with vigilance.


    "Don''t be nervous..." Zhou Ye just smiled slightly when facing the soldiers who surrounded him with swords and swords. "My name is Zhou Ye and I am from an ancient Eastern family...well--what should I say, In your words, it''s a wizard..."


    "Witch?" Victor looked at Zhou Ye dubiously, "Then why do you know my daughter''s name?"


    "Mysterious destiny is always so unpredictable..." Zhou Ye said, raising his head slightly and looking at the stars."I saw the other half who was entangled with my destiny. She is here... She is your daughter, Sonia!"


    "Ha..." Victor was almost not amused by Zhou Ye''s words... Nima''s, pretending to be a fool, actually hit his daughter''s idea... This Nima is too nonsense."This reason does not convince me... Wizard, if you can''t show your sincerity to convince me, then... I''m sorry, you will become my slave..."


    "Slave... is really a word that I miss..." Zhou Ye sighed... and then looked at Victor helplessly: "Of course I don''t mind if I show my sincerity... For example, I Now I can easily kill you all and take Sonia away, but I didn¡¯t do that. Is that considered sincere?"


    As Zhou Ye''s words fell, the golden magic arrays one meter in diameter filled the air with the buzzing sound...


    Victor didn''t know what the hell was the golden six-pointed star magic circle in the air, but... the breath from there made him feel a little heart palpitating-like a rabbit stared at by a tiger, so helpless... ¡­


    "Ah, that''s right... If you don''t demonstrate the power of these cute little ones, I''m afraid Lord Lord, you still don''t believe in my sincerity..." Zhou Ye said, pointing to a frightened slave with a necklace next to him. Said: "If you don''t mind, just use him to demonstrate my sincerity..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, a golden magic circle spit out a dazzling golden beam of light, and instantly swallowed the slave... After a while, the beam of light disappeared-Victor barely opened his eyes and looked at that The slave...The slave has completely disappeared...The ground under his feet was shot out of a bottomless hole with a diameter of one meter...


    "Now... I think my sincerity is enough? Lord Victor..."


    "Foot, enough..." Victor said, gently wiping the cold sweat on his forehead...


    Chapter 1204


    One thousand two hundred and four chapters


    "I think it''s better not to tell Sonya everything for now, what do you think? Your Excellency Victor!"


    At this moment, Zhou Ye was already sitting in the hall full of Gothic decorations in the castle. He unceremoniously sat in the first place. As for Victor?Who cares about him...


    As for Zhou Ye''s robbing of his position, Victor was daring not to speak...In other words, that is-the strong must be respected...


    If a relatively powerful warrior walks up to Victor and acts so recklessly, Victor doesn¡¯t mind using his number advantage to pile up the opponent, but-when a wizard who destroys all his power appears in his gesture In front of him, all Victor could do¡ªonly¡ªpretend grandson with his tail clipped.


    As a nobleman, compromise is the first lesson he has to learn in his life... Victor doesn''t mind compromise. After the scene just now, he deeply understands how old he is with this mysterious boy who claims to be related to his daughter. The gap...Even, he feels a little complacent because he can be related to such a mysterious and powerful existence.


    "Then what do you mean?" Victor didn''t understand what Zhou Ye meant. He said that he came for his daughter, and he said that he should not tell his daughter everything...what does this mean??


    "Although Sonia''s fate is destined to be entangled with me... but-she is not yet a qualified bride..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "So...I plan to stay here for the time being, as a teacher to teach her... Make her a qualified bride. Isn''t this what you have been worrying about?"


    "You... how do you know... I have been worrying about this matter just now?" Victor''s eyes widened in surprise... He really didn''t know that the worry about his daughter and teacher was only in his heart. After thinking about it for a while, I never told anyone else... how did the wizard guess it??


    "No one can hide their little secrets from the wizard... Your Excellency Victor!" Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously... looked at Victor.


    Victor felt that under those black eyes, all his secrets had been seen through... He felt so uncomfortable, which made him panic lower his head, "I will now Sonia called..."


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye nodded...knocking Victor, this is enough, there is no need to hit too much...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s answer, Victor hurriedly walked outside like a pardon... even because he was absent-minded, when he reached the top of the stairs, he almost fell...


    Zhou Ye looked at Victor who left in a panic, smiled slightly... A vampire who wrestled... Victor, are you selling cute??


    With Victor''s departure, there was no one else in the entire hall except Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye watched the decorations in the hall boringly... Gothic style-to put it bluntly, it was the very dark decoration style. Everything is based on black. This style of decoration is too much to make people feel. Very depressing...


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t care-anyway, such a dark style couldn''t touch his soul...


    He actually slipped out after Emilia and Selena fell asleep...


    What should I say?


    When he saw Victor, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but think of his beautiful daughter... What happened to a werewolf is really a violent thing... So, simply Zhou Ye secretly took advantage of the women''s sleep. Slid out... Go straight through the timeline, back to the Middle Ages.


    But let''s be honest-back in the Middle Ages, Zhou Ye took a lot of effort to find Victor''s castle... If it weren''t for the howling wolves around this castle, he wouldn''t find it so quickly... ¡­


    What''s a bit cheating is that Victor''s lair is not in the British Isles, but in the European continent...


    This made Zhou Ye look for it, and it took a little bit of time...So when Zhou Ye saw Victor, he gave him a slap in the face...Ma Dan, who told me to give Lao Tzu a good meal? Find¡­¡­


    "Are you, are you my teacher?" A somewhat timid loli sounded, attracting Zhou Ye''s attention.


    He turned his head to look, a black-haired loli in a black princess dress was leaning on the door of the hall with a little timidity, only half of her face leaked out, looking at herself carefully...


    That''s not Sonya, who is it??


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and said kindly, "Yes...I am your teacher, I will be responsible for everything that teaches you...Little Sonia..."


    As if bewildered by Zhou Ye''s smile, little Sonya gradually relaxed... She didn''t know why her father looked serious and repeatedly stressed that she should respect her teacher and take his words as commands Do the same...


    Obviously this handsome teacher is so kind...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 852

    "Then... Then what did you teach me?" Little Sonia couldn''t help but walk towards Zhou Ye and asked curiously-in her opinion, the handsome Zhou Ye is trustworthy... I have to say , The face decides everything-this is the case in any era.


    If Zhou Ye had a scary face like a Frankenstein, Little Lolita wouldn¡¯t have gotten close to him so soon...


    "I will teach you how to find the secrets of the stars..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and waved his arm¡ªsuddenly¡ªthe ceiling of the entire hall seemed to have disappeared, revealing the bright starry sky...


    "I will also teach you how to master your own power..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, the starry sky was obscured by a thick black cloud¡ªin a flash¡ªthunder and lightning pierced the sky with deafening loud noises...the smoke that frightened little Lori got into Zhou Ye''s arms. ...Until the clouds disperse...the stars show their smiles again.


    "Is it fun?" Zhou Ye looked at the little Lolita who carefully leaked her eyes from her arms, teasing: "Do you want to learn?"


    "Think..." Little Sonia had long been attracted by Zhou Ye''s magical means, her eyes stared straight out. No Lori can resist such magical means, and she is of course no exception.


    "Then we have to learn from the most basic..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly. He has already checked Sonia''s body. To be honest, her body is actually not very suitable for learning magic, but fortunately-Master Gu Yi''s Magic doesn¡¯t care much about aptitude, so he has decided to pass the magic of the Supreme Mage to Little Sonia, a little vampire who can fight melee and can magic... How fun...


    As for Tibetan private?Zhou Ye didn''t have that plan... The magic in Marvel actually relies on borrowing power from a great existence... Of course, Zhou Ye''s magic itself uses his own power... and he doesn''t mind letting Xiao Xiao Sonia borrowed her own power. Anyway, she will be destined to be her own woman... Teachers and students love something, it''s also very interesting to experience...


    And outside the hall, because he was not too relieved, Victor who peeked was a little relieved at this time... He was really afraid that Zhou Ye was a quick-tempered person, and he should know that the unique taste was a nobleman in the Middle Ages It¡¯s not uncommon...Age is not a barrier to prevent them from committing violence.


    Victor is really afraid that Zhou Ye is also that kind of person...but fortunately, at least according to his observation, this mysterious oriental wizard is not a quick-tempered person. At least for the moment, he is very patient with his daughter. ¡­¡­that''s enough.


    Chapter 1205


    The first thousand two hundred and five chapters


    Zhou Ye seemed to be familiar with teaching little Lori such things...


    This can be regarded as his strong suit... Whether in the X-Men world or in ancient China...


    Zhou Ye once taught countless little loli, although they all became Zhou Ye''s women in the end, it can''t be blamed for his lack of skill, right?I can only say that his level is too good... The little loli are not willing to leave him...


    Hmm-this is the truth...


    Zhou Ye taught little Sonia with interesting and vivid descriptions... so that she was full of interest in what she was about to learn in the first class...


    But-even if she is interested again, little loli is little loli, her energy is limited after all...


    When Dongfang started to whiten...Little Sonia finally couldn''t help but start to get sleepy...Zhou Ye didn''t force her to continue studying, but hugged her in his arms and told her bedtime stories softly... ¡­


    With Zhou Ye''s soft voice, Little Lolita finally completely fell asleep...


    "My lord, just leave the young lady to us..."


    As little Sonia fell into a deep sleep, two maids in black dresses appeared in front of Zhou Ye. They lowered their voices and said to Zhou Ye tremblingly.


    "Yeah..." Zhou Ye nodded, and directly handed the little Sonia in her arms to the two maids... They picked Sonia, nodded respectfully to Zhou Ye, and walked to the door behind them. ...


    These maids will send their young lady back to her bedroom...


    At this time, Victor''s figure appeared again... He respectfully and gratefully said, "Thank you, sir..."


    "Thank me?" Zhou Ye was a little confused??"no need thank me??"


    "Thank you for your kindness to Sophia... not at this age..." Although Victor''s words were not finished, Zhou Ye already understood the general meaning...


    This gave Zhou Ye a dumbfounding feeling. What did Victor consider himself??Is it pedophile?Like little Lolita and pedophilia are two different things, okay... Don¡¯t insult our Lolita¡¯s integrity, OK?


    Of course-Zhou Ye just complained about these words in his heart, and didn''t say it...


    "Nothing... I said that little Sonia is not a qualified wife now... She needs my guidance!" Zhou Ye waved his hand, too lazy to explain too much to this vampire... there was no need.


    "Yes, what you said..." Victor did not dare to argue with Zhou Ye...


    That¡¯s right, the lord¡¯s power is great, and Marcus, the ancestor of the vampire, has to use his power to hunt down his brother... But-Victor understands one thing better, any right is in front of him. When facing an overwhelmingly powerful, they are all so pale.


    Victor does have the common problem of all nobles-pride, but-he is even more of a self-knowing person... When all the force is not enough to justify, his status in the eyes of this adult is no better than those Where are ordinary people strong...


    But fortunately-this adult came for his daughter... This made Victor a little relieved.


    "I have arranged a place for you...Please come with me..."


    It stands to reason that the lord Victor shouldn¡¯t lead the guest to the guest room, but-Victor still decided to do this thing that should have been done by others to show that he was The veneration of mysterious adults.


    "Trouble you..." Zhou Ye didn''t care about Victor''s gesture of goodwill. For him... he only cares about little Sonia.


    Under Victor¡¯s leadership, Zhou Ye followed him to a large room...


    There are four corners of a room the size of two hundred square meters, and four blazing braziers are lit. Under the light of the brazier, the whole room does not appear so dim...


    On the walls around the room, there are various decorative swords, shields and battle axes, and in the center of the room is a large and comfortable wooden couch, on which is covered with white velvet. Thin quilt...


    Obviously, this room is used to entertain distinguished guests... In the room, a pretty young blond girl in a black dress was standing there nervously when she saw Vic walking in. When talking to Zhou Ye more, he hurriedly lowered his head and bowed."Lord Lord... Gui''an..."


    Victor did not pay attention to the meaning of the maid, but turned to look at Zhou Ye and said, "Sir, what else do you need, please do not hesitate to order the next person..., everything in this room belongs to you... including¡ª -she was¡­¡­"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly... "I''m very satisfied... Victor, if there is one more window here, I will be more satisfied..."


    The entire vampire castle is built on the mountain...most of its buildings are deep into the mountain...


    But for vampires, they hate sunlight, and what the sunlight brings to them is complete destruction... So, although this room is very luxuriously decorated, it really doesn''t suit Zhou Ye''s appetite.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Victor suddenly remembered-this mysterious wizard is not a vampire, so...for a vampire, the best room-for Zhou Ye-it is a bit different So comfortable...


    "My lord-this is my mistake, I will adjust your residence now..." Victor hurriedly remedied...


    "Don''t be so troublesome..." Zhou Ye waved his hand... he was really lazy... "I just open a window by myself..."


    Zhou Ye said, Shi Shiran walked to the wall full of weapons and took a look at these weapons... I have to say that they still look very beautiful, but-they are of no use, at least For Zhou Ye...


    And Victor, who was standing behind Zhou Ye, was a little dumbfounded...What does it mean to open a window by himself?You know¡ªthere is five or six meters thick granite from the outside, that thing is too strong...


    Even when thousands of slaves were used to build the castle, the granite made the slaves exhausted. In the end, the oldest ablation method was used to build the castle... Now, there are still many places that have not been completely completed...


    However-the scene before him completely subverted Victor''s perception of granite...


    I saw Zhou Ye just standing next to the wall, seemingly unintentionally patted the wall...In an instant-a hole as tall as one person and as wide as three people appeared on the wall silently...


    And a ray of sunlight is shining in from the hole...


    "This...this..." Victor no longer knows what to say. This mysterious wizard has already brought him too much surprise... It can be said that Zhou Ye and his three views have been reshaped by Zhou Ye. Up...


    "Okay, that''s it. I have a chance to get another terrace in the future..." Zhou Ye nodded with satisfaction at the window he opened, then turned to Victor and said, "Now I want to rest. It''s..."


    "...It''s...sir, then I won''t bother you..." Victor, who was awakened by Zhou Ye''s words, bowed slightly and left the room...Too many things happened today, he I need to clear my mind...


    Chapter 1206


    The first thousand two hundred and six chapters

 Movie World Im King Chapter 853

    "What''s your name??"


    Following Victor''s departure, only Zhou Ye and the beautiful-looking maid were left in the entire room...


    "I, my name is Debra, my lord..." The little maid answered Zhou Ye''s question tremblingly...


    "Am I scary?" Zhou Ye walked up to Debra curiously, looked at the maid with her small head down and asked: "Are you afraid of me?"


    "No...no..." Debra stepped back a few steps scared by Zhou Ye''s approach... then stopped her footsteps.


    How could she not be afraid of this mysterious man?When Zhou Ye first arrived, she was standing in front of the window, and she saw with her own eyes how this handsome boy killed a slave in an instant...


    She screamed out of the car cushion...


    If it hadn''t been for another maid to cover her look, she would have really called out...


    But this is not the worst-the worst is-she was actually sent to serve this mysterious wizard... She was really scared-afraid that the wizard would kill herself too...


    Although she is also a vampire... But-just now her master, Lord Victor, has said very clearly... Everything in this room belongs to Zhou Ye, which means that-including her... From now on, she also belongs to this handsome wizard.


    Wizard-synonymous with mystery and fear, it is said that it can turn people into frogs, and is extremely cruel... How could Debra not be afraid?


    Zhou Ye smiled and looked at the vampire maid in front of him... Of course he knew what Debra was afraid of, but-he didn''t bother to explain to her, after all-from now on, this little maid would be his personal possession... ¡­Praising the lovely Middle Ages...


    "Okay, I''m a little tired, go and prepare hot water for me... I want to take a bath..." Zhou Ye sighed and ordered directly.


    "Yes, yes...Master!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s order, Debra ran out in a hurry like a pardon...Although her new owner is very handsome...but-she is really a little afraid of him... afraid that he will treat herself Like that slave, it evaporates instantly...


    "Victor is really interested..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly as he watched his new maid leave her room panicked.


    He could see that this maid was still a virgin...this was what satisfied Zhou Ye the most...


    But speaking of it... this vampire castle is fairly clean-at least not like other castles in the Middle Ages, full of various flavors...


    You know-in this era, there are many castles without drains... all kinds of flying smells are full of them, it is simply not a place for people to stay... But for now, Victor''s nest is still quite good , At least it doesn¡¯t have that vomiting smell... at most it is some bloody confusion...


    But obviously¡ªthese tastes were relatively sweet to vampires... and Zhou Ye could tolerate them somewhat.


    While Zhou Ye was complaining about the health conditions in the Middle Ages, Debra had commanded two soldiers in armor to walk in with a large wooden barrel as high as one person... In the wooden barrel, white steam came from the wood. The bucket rose slowly...obviously, it was already full of hot water...


    After the two soldiers carried the barrel into the room, they respectfully saluted Zhou Ye, and then walked out of the room without saying a word...


    Debra turned to close the door, and walked to Zhou Ye tremblingly, lowering his head... to Zhou Ye: "Lord, Master...please, please take a shower..."


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye nodded, then stretched his arms...


    Debra trembling with her hands, went to help her new owner take off her clothes... However, what made her head big was that she couldn''t find the buttons in Zhou Ye''s black robe... This made her anxiously looking for it. , The more anxious you are, the more you can¡¯t find the buttons... Finally, I almost cried... "Yes, I''m sorry... Master... I''m sorry..."


    "Ah... I forgot, you can''t untie this magic cloak..." Zhou Ye smiled teasingly. He was deliberately teasing this little maid... Who called Debra seemed to make people want How does it feel to be bullied?


    Having said this, Zhou Ye lightly touched his collar with his hand, and the magic cloak suddenly flew to a frame on the collapsed side and hung it up...


    Debra seemed to feel it too, that her new master seemed not as cruel as she thought... She couldn''t help but slightly raised her head and glanced at her master... Suddenly, she was so handsome by Zhou Ye''s face...


    Debra felt her heart beating so violently... there was a feeling that she was about to pop out of her chest...


    Debra hurriedly lowered her head, never daring to look at her new master again. She tremblingly helped Zhou Ye to unbutton her clothes, then carefully took it off, and then hung up her master''s clothes. On the hanger...


    Under Debra''s service, Zhou Ye quickly became a celestial state...


    To be honest, Debra felt that when she looked at her master''s body, she felt a kind of dry mouth... What a perfect body... This is simply God''s most perfect creation...


    When she meticulously folded all the personal clothes of her master and placed them on the cabinet...Zhou Ye had already jumped into this tall wooden barrel by herself...


    Debra felt a little disappointed about this... Did she serve badly?So the master did not wait for him to be a ladder, so he went in by himself??When the ladder?How to be a ladder?Of course I am climbing on the ground to be a human ladder...


    Since she had just entered the vampire castle not long ago and had not served other people, she had not done this kind of thing... but the maid who taught her told her so...


    While Debra was suspicious outside, Zhou Ye''s voice suddenly came from the barrel... "Debra, come in..."


    "Yes...Yes, Master!" Debra replied, her face covered with blush...


    After she hesitated for a while,... Silver Fang bit her, and began to take off her clothes... When she became like her master and became a celestial state... She felt as if she was being grasped by an invisible big hand. Stopped and flew into the air... Then, she let go of her big hand-she fell into the wooden barrel... Faced with her master''s teasing smile, her little face blushed...


    "Debra...you will belong to me from now on... right?" Zhou Ye gently raised his hand and stroked Debra''s cheek...


    Feeling the warmth of her master on her face, Debra lowered her little head and whispered: "Yes, yes, master!"


    "So... what are we waiting for..."


    "Wait, wait a minute...Master...please let me serve you in the bath...No...Yeah!!"


    Zhou Ye looked at the red line floating in the water with satisfaction...Continuing his actions...


    The nobles in the Middle Ages had the habit of banquets... I didn¡¯t expect it to be true... The so-called banquet is to give their most beautiful maid to the most distinguished guests... This is not uncommon in the Middle Ages, after all-in this year and month In the middle, women are just men''s vassals...They only have the right to suffer...


    And these maids, their ultimate destiny can only be determined by whether the gifted guests are satisfied with them. If they are satisfied, they may ask the host to take them away. If they are not satisfied...hehe...then stay with the host. Here, wait for the next guest...


    Of course-even if they were taken away by the guests, their status is still not high, at most they are the status of a maid, but-it is much better than giving away again, isn''t it?


    Reference 1207


    The first thousand two hundred and seven chapters


    When the sunset fell to the horizon again, Zhou Ye opened his eyes...


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw a figure who was busy in his house...


    At this moment, Debra is holding a metal product that looks like a teapot, gently helping Zhou Ye iron the clothes...


    "Why don''t you sleep a little longer?"


    Zhou Ye''s words shocked Debra, who was smiling, but she realized in an instant that it was her master who was talking... She turned her head hurriedly and said apologetically, "Sorry, master... ...Have I awakened you?"


    "It''s not your reason..." Zhou Ye said, gently beckoning to Debra...


    Although Debra didn''t know why his master called him over, he still put the iron in his hand aside, and quickly walked to his master''s side."Master... are you hungry?"


    After the battle in the morning... Debra''s fear of her master has basically disappeared... She has somehow figured out some of her master''s temper, so she is not afraid of Zhou Ye now, but on him. His attachment has deepened.


    Zhou Ye looked at Debra who walked to the couch, stretched out his hand, and dragged her into his arms... "Don''t you feel tired? It hurts so much in the morning..."


    "No, I''m not tired...Master!" Debra first understood the ridicule in her master''s words, and she explained with a reddish cheek: "Since becoming a vampire...Although...Although you can never see the sun again ...But...my recovery ability is much better...Although it hurt at first, it didn''t hurt so much later...and...and it was still very comfortable...


    Having said these words, Debra couldn''t help being shy anymore, and buried her little head in her master''s arms...


    She really has a lot of things to say to her master, but she knows that her master is very busy... and, just now, soldiers have come to ask if the master has woken up. If you do, please go to the hall to enjoy breakfast¡­¡­

 Movie World Im King Chapter 854

    Thinking of this, Debra hurriedly said to his master: "Master...Lord, please go to the hall and have breakfast together..."


    "Hmm...!" Zhou Ye nodded noncommittal, then took a breath between Debra''s hair... I have to say that Debra''s body smells good after using shower gel and shampoo. Smell...


    "Master... I''ll help you change your clothes..." Debra said, about to get up to help Zhou Ye get dressed... but Zhou Ye held him down.


    "I won''t wear those clothes today... Let''s change one!" Zhou Ye said, taking out a black military uniform coat from his wristband...


    "Good master!" Debra nodded obediently, picked up the military uniform, and helped her master get dressed...


    A moment later-Debra looked at Zhou Ye, who was well-dressed, and couldn''t help but stare in his eyes... "Master-even if the princess of the kingdom sees you, he will immediately fall in love with you!"


    I have to say that Zhou Ye''s original handsome appearance, coupled with this black uniform of Umbrella''s Supreme Commander, gave him a sense of iron and blood. With his appearance, it was simply Complement each other.


    "Really?" Zhou Ye has long been used to being praised for being handsome...Of course Debra''s praise can''t touch him...


    But after he looked at Debra, he was a bit dissatisfied with her dress...


    At this moment, Debra is still wearing the black dress when she first saw it in the morning...Beauty is beautiful, but-some don''t feel good...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye took out a black and white maid''s long skirt from his wristband and handed it over."You wear this today..."


    "Master...this...this gift is too expensive...I...I can''t have..." Debra touched the maid''s outfit, feeling the comfortable feel of the fabric that she had never seen before... Some reluctantly said.


    "You are all mine... Why do you still say so much... Change it now!"


    Zhou Ye''s words made Debra feel both sweet and happy in her heart... Faced with such a macho master, she did not dare to say anything to refuse, and she cleverly changed into this maid outfit...


    It''s just that when changing clothes, Debra ran into a little trouble, because she had never seen such a costume before, and she didn''t know how to wear it...


    But fortunately, Zhou Ye is too familiar with this suit...no way, too much...


    Therefore, with the help of his master, Debra finally put on this comfortable black and white maid outfit...


    After Zhou Ye gently helped Debra wear the headband, he took a step back... After looking carefully, I have to say-Debra is still very suitable for wearing this black and white maid outfit, especially her age is not Older, only sixteen years old, after putting on this dress, she gave people the feeling of a lively and lovely little maid."Yes, very, very perfect!"


    "Thank you master!" Although Debra felt a bit chilly and unsuitable, she still liked the white pantyhose her master gave her...


    "Okay, that''s it, go to the banquet with me..." Zhou Ye nodded, and then confessed: "In the future, you don''t need to salute anyone except me... you know?"


    "Yes, Master!" Debra nodded obediently and stood quietly behind Zhou Ye.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Zhou Ye led Debra into the hall under the guidance of the guards, Victor had been waiting here for a long time...


    "Master, I hope it didn''t interrupt your rest..." As soon as Victor saw Zhou Ye, he hurriedly stood up and bowed slightly to Zhou Ye.


    "Nothing... Actually sleeping is not necessary for me... I just love the feeling of being a human being!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and then sat Victor under the service of Debra. Opposite...


    The entire dining table is a kind of long table, six or seven meters in length-sitting on the dining table, in addition to Victor, there is also a little Lolita-Sonia, at this moment she also stood up, learning from herself Looking like his father, he bowed to Zhou Ye and said, "Teacher...good evening!"


    "Good evening... little cute!" Zhou Ye smiled and greeted his students.


    Just when everything seemed so harmonious and calm, the other guy in the black dress at the table let out a scream and stood up."Lord Lord, I protest-I don''t believe that this foreigner is qualified to teach Miss Sonia... I question everything about him..."


    "Master... this is the captain of the guard of Lord Victor. He has asked the lord for my disposition several times, but Lord Victor has refused..." Debra lowered her head to his master''s ear. Bian whispered the identity of the guy in front of him.


    "Are you jealous of boring competition again?" Zhou Ye sighed helplessly.


    Reference 1208


    The first thousand two hundred and eight chapters


    "Shut up, Edmund..."


    Hearing the angry yelling of his guard captain, Zhou Ye did not express his position, but Victor stood up first, and he angrily dealt with: "Who gave you the courage to dare to speak out in front of me... and also questioned my decision??"


    "I''m sorry, my lord..." Edmund''s head was dazzled by jealousy. At this moment, he remembered that this was in front of his lord... and questioned his lord''s decision. This is a very serious crime. This is the crime of betrayal. The difference is not far..."I, I just...I''m just afraid that you will be deceived by this wizard..."


    Edmund is so cold and sweaty right now...


    He saw Debra standing behind Zhou Ye, excited for a moment...he actually forgot what the occasion was.


    As the captain of the guard in the castle, Edmund can be said to be trusted by Victor...


    Last night, according to the usual practice, he led his men to patrol the territory and slay those big dogs... Therefore, he did not witness the scene of how Zhou Ye gained the respect of his lord...


    But-when he returned to the castle early in the morning, he heard his men who stayed in the castle talk about it...


    Originally, he didn''t care about this matter. After all, he was just a guard captain. Although he was trusted by Victor, he was not yet a member of the Dark Council, and he did not have the right to dictate his master''s decision...


    But-when he heard that a maid had been given to Zhou Ye, he suddenly felt uneasy...


    He was really afraid that the Debra he fell in love with was given to Zhou Ye by his master...


    In a hurry, he immediately rushed to the maid¡¯s lounge... However, what broke his heart was that in the maid¡¯s lounge, the wooden couch belonging to Debra was clean and the one above should have been lying there. The resting person is gone...


    In an instant, he felt his head buzzing...


    Debra, the daughter of this ordinary human nobleman, after entering the castle, Edmund fell in love with her deeply...


    In Edmund¡¯s view, this girl who loves to laugh is completely different from other coquettish goods. She is innocent-she is kind-she is beautiful-in short, all the words of praise that Edmond can think of, put In her body, Edmund felt that it was not enough to describe the advantages of Debra...


    Edmund had also applied to his lord Victor to get Debra... But Victor refused because Debra hadn''t learned how to live in a vampire castle...


    Victor''s disguised rejection made Edmund feel that he still had a chance to get that girl, as long as he contributed to the lord...then he always has a chance...


    However-this dream was completely shattered this morning...


    He was crazy and wanted to forcefully break into Zhou Ye''s residence... but was stopped by the soldiers on duty in Zhou Ye''s residence...


    The addition of the sword made Edmund understand that he could not enter this place... He shut himself in his room all day long, silent...


    He didn''t witness Zhou Ye''s methods with his own eyes, but he had heard some words from his subordinates who stayed behind in the castle, and he also went to see the big hole that had been filled in...


    In Edmund''s view, all this is just a blind eye of the mysterious man named Ye Zhou, who cheated and cheated. He absolutely did not believe that someone could use some magic to make a huge hole in this ground...


    He will definitely expose his true face, and hang this guy who cheated and cheat on the wall, drying it alive...


    It''s just that all these calculations disappeared when he saw Debra who was cleverly following Zhou Ye behind him-the only thing left in his mind was the jealousy that could burn everything...


    That''s why the scene above appeared...


    Facing the anger of his lord, Edmund lowered his head unwillingly, and he only explained to his lord the reason for his trouble... However, Victor had no intention to listen to him."Now-- Edmond, your position has been temporarily relieved until you realize your mistake..."


    For himself, the loyal guard captain, Victor is still willing to give him another chance... After all, Edmund has been following him for many years... If he didn''t trust him, how could Victor be? Give him such an important position as captain of the guard?


    "I''m sorry, my lord..." Edmund walked out desperately like a cock that was defeated.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 855

    However, when he walked to Zhou Ye''s side and saw the mocking smile on Zhou Ye''s face... the whole person''s mind suddenly buzzed, forgetting everything... Cang Cang drew out his wear. Jian, rushed towards Zhou Ye: "You damn untouchable... it''s all because of you, I want to kill you..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled tauntingly at the guard captain who came up...


    When Victor spoke just now, he didn¡¯t speak...that¡¯s because in Zhou Ye¡¯s view, this was Victor¡¯s family affair, and he didn¡¯t need to care about it...but-when this guy faced himself insulting himself, So... the ending of this guy named Edmund is doomed.


    "Master be careful..." Facing Edmond who rushed up, all Debra could do was use her flesh and blood body as a shield for her master... She quickly rushed over from behind Zhou Ye, and then All at once fell into Zhou Ye''s arms...


    On the other side, little Sonya could not help screaming when she saw that her teacher¡¯s life was threatened: "Damn Edmund, what are you going to do? Put down your weapons..."


    Debra threw herself in the arms of her master. She closed her eyes tightly and waited for the pain to come...Although the vampire''s recovery ability is very strong, as long as the neck is not chopped off, she can basically recover...but It doesn''t mean that they won''t have pain... they can still feel the pain.


    However, what makes Debra strange is why it has been so long-she hasn''t felt the pain of a sharp weapon piercing her body??


    Debra couldn''t help opening his eyes and looking back... I saw that the captain of the guard who leaped forward was like a sculpture at the moment, raising the sword in his hand, standing behind him... his The eyes have lost their color.


    "Nice courage, but-doesn''t anyone teach you never to wave your minions in front of an existence stronger than you?" Zhou Ye smiled and patted Debra''s back gently...for Dai He was very satisfied with Bra''s performance...Although this little maid still had a lot to learn, she still seemed very qualified.


    "You bastard... I order you now..." Victor also rushed to his guard captain angrily, reached out to grab his neck... However, when his hand just touched himself When the guard captain''s clothes, a scene that shocked him happened...


    Edmund, who was standing in front of Zhou Ye, instantly turned into tiny ashes under Victor''s touch... Blink his eyes--the ashes disappeared...


    "It seems that your lord needs to change to a guard captain..." Zhou Ye smiled and blinked at Victor... This made Victor unable to resist a cold sweat. He had already seen Zhou last night. Ye''s methods are used, but today¡ªhe saw Zhou Ye''s methods again...


    Compared with the sound and light effect of last night, the shock is shocking, but it is far inferior to this kind of talk and laughter that turns the enemy into ashes and makes Victor feel terrible...


    Compared to Victor¡¯s fear, Little Lolita didn¡¯t think so much... She rushed into her teacher¡¯s arms with a look of surprise, grabbed Zhou Ye¡¯s hand and said coquettishly: "Teacher, you are How to do it? Teach me..."


    "Of course it''s okay... Little cute... But everything still needs to be learned from the basics..."


    Reference 1209


    One thousand two hundred and nine chapters


    Recently...Young Lucian feels very lost...


    In the past, when he was fighting, the little figure that appeared on the high platform had not appeared for a long time.


    He heard from the guard¡¯s chat that the girl, the girl who made him feel special, had her own teacher...a mysterious and powerful wizard from the East...


    I don¡¯t know why¡ªwhen I heard the news, Lucian felt as if something most important had been taken away from him... His heart was filled with hesitation... For the first time in his life, the young werewolf Lucian felt that It''s sad...


    Three years of time are fleeting ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At the top of the castle, the girl who made Lucian feel sad, was practicing the magic taught by her teacher one by one.


    This room on the top floor, which was originally abandoned because of the vampire''s light-loathiness, was used as a utility room, but it had already been cleaned up.


    The room, which is more than 500 square meters in size, is partitioned by people with wooden partitions, forming a pattern of one room and one hall...


    In the three-hundred-square-meter hall, the ground is covered with carpets from Persia, and the walls around it are covered with various oil paintings.


    "Don''t be limited to everything in front of you, let your thoughts fly...imagine where you want to go... the clearer the picture that comes to your mind, the more you can open the link between the two..."


    Zhou Ye carried her hands behind her back, looking at the black-haired loli in front of him, gritted her teeth and looked like a bitter bitter hatred, slowly drawing a circle with her hand with a hanging ring...


    I have to say that her actions are very standard... However, they are only standard...


    A small and easiest portal. Little Sonia has been practicing for three months, and still hasn¡¯t made any progress... Maybe it¡¯s because children like to think crazy and whimsical... and can really sink. Mind, there are basically no children who are fully absorbed...


    But maybe it''s because little Sonia has gradually learned to sink into the deepest part of her heart, so-today she brought Zhou Ye a rare surprise...


    I saw¡ªas little Lolita waved her finger, a few red sparks gradually flashed out of thin air on the opposite side of her...


    "Teacher... I succeeded... I succeeded..." The moment Sonia saw the spark, she couldn''t help jumping together, rushing into the arms of her teacher, and shouting excitedly... ¡­


    Following her interruption, the red spark disappeared in the air... Obviously, this was an unsuccessful portal spell.


    "No, cute... you haven''t succeeded yet..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly...Although the spells of the Supreme Mage do not require high qualifications, but-it requires more spiritual requirements...


    This may be why those who have experienced despair can learn quickly...


    "But I can already make sparks..." Faced with her teacher''s denial, little Sonia muttered and said dissatisfiedly.


    "That can only mean that you do have the qualifications to learn spells, but-portal spells have not yet been learned..." Zhou Ye stroked little Sonya''s long hair and said, "The real portal skills should be... "


    Before Zhou Ye''s words were finished, a portal with bloody sparks opened directly in front of Zhou Ye, and a slim figure holding a tea tray walked out of the portal."Master, here comes your afternoon tea..."


    "Uh-the real portal is like Debra..."


    "I hate... Sister Debra, you are like this..." Little Sonya looked at Debra who was holding the tea tray and complained with a gloomy expression: "You must have been given special education by the teacher...or else If you... won''t learn spells so fast..."


    "Hey! Did I do something wrong? Master?" Debra looked dumbfounded. She just went to the kitchen to make some pastries according to her master''s habits... How could this make her master''s students come over? Not satisfied?


    "No... nothing... Little cutie is just acting like a baby!" Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand, relieved of his maid''s troubles.Then he lowered his head and said to his student: "Now I can take a short break... Today is the deadline. If you can''t cast the portal spell, cute, you know what punishment you will be punished..."


    "Huh-bad teacher..." Little Sonia saw that whether it was a dumping offensive or a coquettish offensive, she couldn''t make her teacher change her initial decision, and she burst into a small face and sat angrily. In front of Debra... Picking up the pastry made by Debra and ate it angrily.


    Ordinarily-vampires can''t eat normal people''s food, except for red wine, they will feel like chewing wax on anything they eat.But-little Sonia didn''t know why, she could just enjoy the cakes prepared by Debra...


    Except for the first time she ate it, she felt as uncomfortable as the fire all over her body, but she never had any other unusual reactions...


    She doesn''t know if this is her mutation, because apart from the food made by Debra, she has never eaten food prepared by others...After all, in the entire castle, except for her teacher who eats normal food, Others either drank blood or ate that kind of pig food¡ªjust the werewolf slaves.


    Of course it¡¯s impossible for Little Sonia to eat the junk food prepared for the werewolf slaves, so she doesn¡¯t know if she can only eat the food prepared by Debra, but she still remembers her teacher¡¯s explanation and did not tell her Tell his father about the change.


    "Little cute, take a break first. I''ll send some materials..." Zhou Ye said, standing up and walking towards his bedroom... Recently, he found a lot of interesting things through the documents that Victor helped him to collect. Something...For example, the grievance between the Count Dakora of Romania and a Transylvanian knight named Elder Villatres...


    This is a very interesting thing, isn''t it?So¡ªZhou Ye asked Victor to help him collect their information...Today, it happened to be the arrival day of the latest issue...Zhou Ye was going to check it out.


    Of course, Zhou Ye can also open up his five senses... But the feeling of being flooded with trillions of messages is not wonderful. If it is not particularly anxious, Zhou Ye does not want to use his super senses.


    As Zhou Ye''s figure entered the bedroom, little Sonia rolled her eyes and looked at her teacher''s exclusive maid, Debra...


    Chapter 1210


    One thousand two hundred and ten chapters


    "Sister Debra..." Little Sonia''s eyes were as sweet as wiping honey. She moved her body and got close to Debra''s side... "Sister Debra, although you are now a teacher''s The maid has nothing to do with our family anymore... But when the teacher did not come, our family did not treat you badly, right?"


    "Yes, Miss Sonia, the lord has never treated me badly..." For lord Victor, Debra is still very grateful. If it weren''t for him, she would never meet her own master, if it wasn''t for his arrangement , I will never realize this happiness now...


    Moreover, she was sold to Lord Victor by her father, a bankrupt nobleman, so there is no such thing as oppression and enmity. Therefore-although Debra was given away by Victor It was for Zhou Ye, but she didn''t have any hatred for Victor...


    "Then can you tell me... what''s the secret of the portal technique..." Little Sonia pleaded with a sad face: "Obviously I have been studying so hard, but I still can''t meet the teacher''s request. ...I feel like a fool!"


    "This... the magic taught by the master doesn''t have any tricks... as long as you empty your mind and trust the master......" Debra said hesitantly, perhaps because after being treated by Zhou Ye, she had everything The reason was that Zhou Ye''s thoughts were all put on Zhou Ye.


    Debra was able to achieve psychic synchronization with Zhou Ye with ease. It is not too easy to borrow power or something...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 856

    "But I have worked so hard..." Little Sonia was almost depressed... "If I can''t meet the teacher''s requirements, I will be punished by the teacher in that shameful way..."


    "Isn''t Miss Sonia punished before?" Debra asked in a puzzled manner in the face of little Sonia''s sorrow.


    "But now it''s different from before..." Little Sonia said with a puffed face, "I used to be bald in my place...but...but recently it has started to grow hair...I, I don''t want to let it What the teacher saw... ugly..."


    Zhou Ye has been teaching Little Sonia for almost three years...


    In the past three years, Zhou Ye did not directly teach Little Sonia magic at the beginning, but started from various kinds of enlightenment education, history, geography, literature, politics and language...


    This knowledge was taught little by little by Zhou Ye to Sonia...


    Of course, as a playful little loli, the road of teaching at the beginning was not so smooth... But after Zhou Ye sacrificed the stick and the date Dafa, the results were remarkable...


    Every time Sonya can''t reach the learning schedule requested by Zhou Ye, Sonia''s dolphins will suffer...


    From the beginning of crying and struggling, to the blushing face at the end, he crawled obediently on the teacher¡¯s lap and took off his pants... What kind of changes have been experienced in this, only Sonia herself knows...


    In fact, Sonia does not hate her teacher Zhou Ye playing her PP, and, to a certain extent, she is still obsessed with that feeling...


    It¡¯s just that¡ªrecently, some bad changes have taken place in her private place, which makes Sonia a little bit not wanting her teacher to see that ugly place, so she is repelled by Zhou Ye¡¯s PP...


    Miss Sonia has reached this age too... This is a growing pain...


    Thinking of this, Debra smiled, "Well...I will try my best to help you, Miss Sonia... But before helping you, I want to ask, do you trust the master???"


    "Trust..." Little Sonia said hesitantly: "I don''t know... I trust or trust the teacher, but I know... If the teacher is not by my side, I will be crazy... I don''t want to Leaving the teacher... I want to always follow the teacher, I want to hear him coax me, I want to hear him scold me... I want to see how angry he is, I want to see how troubled he is..."


    Having said this, little Sonia couldn¡¯t help but glanced at her teacher¡¯s bedroom door again, then leaned to Debra¡¯s ear, and whispered: "I¡¯m telling you a secret, but sister Debra, you are not allowed to tell the teacher ..."


    "What''s the secret?" Debra asked curiously.


    "That''s... from the year before last, I always dreamed of the teacher when I was sleeping... and the teacher also leaked a bad smile to me..." Said this, little Sonia seemed to think of the situation in the dream. Soft, leaning on Debra''s body."And I like the feeling when the teacher beats me... numb... sour..."


    Hearing what little Sonya said, Debra couldn''t help but mutter to herself: "It seems... the harvest season for the master is here..."


    "What harvest season?" Little Sonia asked strangely, why do adults always say something she doesn''t understand at all?


    "No, nothing..." Debra hurriedly talked about the topic. As Zhou Ye''s pillow and exclusive maid, of course she knew the agreement between her master and Lord Victor, and she knew even better-the little girl in front of her. , Is a woman destined to be her mistress.


    "Is there any way... Sister Debra!" Little Sonia was already a little anxious...


    "Actually, there is still a way!" Debra hesitated and decided to add fire to the fruit and let her mature early...


    "What can be done?" Little Sonia asked eagerly when she heard Debra''s words.


    "You do this... and then this... and then this..." Debra leaned into little Sonya''s ear, whispering...


    "what??"


    "This...this...is it okay?"


    "Oh my god... can this be the case?"


    "Will the teacher be angry like this?"


    "Is it all right?"


    "Okay, then I will try..."


    Listening to Debra''s words, little Sonya''s face leaked out of shyness, questioning, curiosity, surprise... But in the end, the expression on her face became firm.


    "Did you rest? Let''s continue to start..." At this time, Zhou Ye''s voice came, and the scared two girls, one big and one small, hurriedly separated on both sides, looking as if nothing had happened...


    "What''s wrong with you?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "No, it''s nothing...Master, Miss Sonia just felt uncomfortable in her ears, let me take a look..."


    "Yes, yes... I just felt a pain in my ears, so I asked Sister Debra to help me see..."


    "It''s a deliberate look...it must be something..." Zhou Ye looked at the panic on the faces of the two girls. This was obviously a pair of three hundred taels where there was no silver, but-Zhou Ye didn''t bother to care too much. Many, after all-there are some little secrets between girls that are not convenient to tell him, it is normal.


    He doesn''t need to go into it...


    "Since it''s okay--cute, you should start your practice...If you can''t learn it today, you know the ending..." Zhou Ye became Zhou Peipi again and began to exploit little Lolita...


    "Good teacher..." Little Lori stood up with a well-behaved face, set her posture, and then began to practice the portal technique again...


    Chapter 1211


    One thousand two hundred and eleven chapters


    Although Little Loli Sonia has worked very hard and very hard to practice the portal technique...


    But what should I say?


    Sometimes something like the mind is like a barrier that breaks with a poke, and sometimes?Like an indestructible wall of sighs, it is difficult to break through...


    At least for now, Sonia still cannot break through the barrier of the mind-so her progress is not great, still a few magical sparks appear in the air, and cannot form a real portal...


    Until the early hours of the morning, little Sonia¡¯s portal technique still had not been broken...


    Zhou Ye frowned and looked at the movements of Little Lolita in front of him-she was really working hard, but-no matter how standard movements, without the cooperation of the soul, it is still impossible to perform supreme magic...


    Zhou Ye was thinking about one thing, something a little bit too much... If such a thing is done, she might be hated by Little Lori... However, for the sake of Little Lori''s future, it is worth a try. .


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye stopped the little Sonia who was practicing hard."Okay, it''s okay little Sonya..."


    "Teacher..." Little Sonia stopped her movements. She looked at Zhou Ye timidly. She knew that she had let the teacher down... "Sorry... Teacher... Blame me... You punish me. !"


    Little Sonia said, walking to Zhou Ye''s face with aggrieved expression, and then obediently slumped on her teacher''s lap, lowered her head, and was about to lift her skirt with her hands...


    For what?Of course he was beaten PP obediently...


    Zhou Ye was so angry and funny when facing such a little Sonia...but at the same time, he couldn''t help but shake his heart.


    A so beautiful and so cute little loli, in front of you, let you ask for anything... just ask if you are tempted?


    Zhou Ye didn''t know what others thought, anyway, he was really a little tempted... European girls, because of their ethnicity, when they were thirteen years old, they were basically slim...


    This young and charming charm made Zhou Ye have the urge to incarnate a wolf...


    But in the end, he still suppressed the feeling in his heart, and pressed the little hand of Sonya to remove Nei X."Sonia, what are you doing?"


    "Accept the punishment..." Little Sonia said ignorantly, but her eager gaze was hidden in her eyes.


    Debra had already told her that if she did something like this or that with her teacher, she might be able to break through the shackles of the soul and reach the state of being in sync with her own teacher''s mind. In this way, casting magic will be more effective... Ready to be seduced by your own teacher.


    This is not because little Sonya doesn''t care about anything in order to learn magic... and even shows up for it.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 857

    In the past three years of getting along, little Sonia has secretly promised her almost omnipotent teacher... She does not reject any close contact with her teacher, and even feels complacent about it.


    It can be said-in the eyes of little Sonia, the status of the teacher has far exceeded her father... Maybe this is what people often say that girls go out.


    Because of this, when Debra talked about it, she decided to do something to her teacher...


    "Huh..." Zhou Ye took a deep breath, and forced the flames rising in his body... He could see through the mystery in Sonia''s eyes at a glance. Although women are born actors, Sonia is an actor. In the end, because of life experience, acting skills are still a little off...


    For Zhou Ye, a veteran with countless female readers, Sonia''s purpose is simply obvious...


    Thinking back to how little Sonia and Debra were whispering and mysterious just now, Zhou Ye caught the culprit of the crime in an instant, "Debra..."


    "Ah, I''m sorry, Master, I suddenly remembered that the soup I was boiling in the kitchen is almost ready... I''m sorry, I''ll be with you..." Hearing the voice of his master, Debra followed Zhou Ye''s pillow for several years The person on the edge suddenly felt bad. After saying these words, he quickly opened the portal without waiting for Zhou Ye''s reply, and then he flashed, smeared the soles of his feet, and ran away...


    Seeing her allies disappear in front of her in an instant, little Sonia was a little dumbfounded. Didn''t she say that she should advance and retreat together?Why do you only leave yourself facing the teacher now?So can my small body satisfy the teacher?Little Sonia is a little bit self-confident.


    "Little Sonia..." Zhou Ye sighed. He gently raised his hand and lifted Little Lolita from his body... "I have a way to help you quickly learn the portal technique, do you want to Try it??"


    "To..." Little Sonia was still a child. The thoughts in her heart disappeared instantly after Zhou Ye said these words, and her attention was diverted.


    "Then follow me..." Zhou Ye said, slightly forward, a golden portal appeared directly in front of Zhou Ye, he got up and stepped into the portal...


    "..." Little Sonia followed her teacher''s steps without hesitation and walked in.


    She believes that her teacher will never harm her.


    However, when Little Sonia followed Zhou Ye into the portal, she was a little silly.


    The scene in front of me is a small view of the mountains. This is the peak of a high mountain near the castle...Here, little Sonia once came with her teacher Zhou Ye...


    However, it was Zhou Ye who taught her the knowledge of geography last time, so she came here. That time she had a great time here... But does it have anything to do with her learning magic?


    In other words, it is easier to learn magic when standing high??


    Just when little Sonya was a little confused, the teacher standing in front of her spoke."Little Sonia..., supreme magic is a kind of spiritual magic. In another world, there are many people who possess this kind of magic, but most of them have experienced despair before they gradually awakened their hearts...and You, my student, after you were born, you have always been smooth sailing... never know what despair is... today, you will feel despair here!"


    "How do you feel?? Teacher??" Little Sonia asked ignorantly. She didn''t believe that her teacher would harm herself. What is the so-called despair??


    Zhou Ye did not answer his student¡¯s question, but raised his finger to the east... "The sun is about to rise. To be precise, it is¡ªin three minutes and forty-five seconds... the sun will hit directly. this place¡­¡­"


    "What?" Hearing her teacher''s words, little Sonya was shocked-she is a vampire, and every one of her people told her that the sun is her enemy, she is the nobleman in the dark night, never face the sun... ¡­But today, her teacher left her in a place where she was about to be exposed to the sun... "Teacher-do you want me?"


    Chapter 1212


    One thousand two hundred and twelve chapters


    "Teacher-do you want me?"


    This miserable word made Zhou Ye almost spit out the truth, but-in order to open the heart of little Sonia and let her have a higher growth, Zhou Ye still cruelly said, "Sonia, burst out. All your potential, believe in yourself, the power of your heart is endless..."


    As Zhou Ye said, his figure flashed and disappeared in front of Sonya.


    "Teacher-teacher -!" Little Sonia looked at Zhou Ye who had disappeared, and couldn''t help shouting.


    However, her screams were only exchanged for echoes in the valley...


    Little Sonia felt wronged and sad... the feeling of being abandoned by the person she trusted the most filled her heart, and she even had a feeling in her heart, wanting to be directly bathed in the sun, just disappearing like this is not bad Extreme thoughts...


    However, her unwillingness made her not choose that path...because she didn''t believe that her teacher would really abandon her, she didn''t believe that Zhou Ye had no feelings for herself at all... She could clearly see from his eyes To the kind of pampering gaze that makes people want to indulge in it... she didn''t believe it.


    She wants to save herself...


    She wants to go back alive and question her teacher...


    Thinking of this, little Sonia began to look at everything in front of her, trying to find a place that could block the sun.


    However¡ªwhat made her desperate¡ªthis place was completely a cliff platform. Except for the foothold of less than ten square meters, there was no shelter on the entire platform...


    And all around, there are cliffs like knives and axes, and there is no possibility of climbing down with bare hands... Maybe with her physique, she can climb down with bare hands-but that takes time... and she is now It is precisely the most lacking thing is time, because-the sun is about to rise...


    "Quick...Quick..." The only thing Little Sonya can do now is to use the portal magic she has never used.


    However, sometimes, the more anxious, the less likely it is.


    Little Sonia finds desperately that she is not even as good as when she was at home...


    When she was at home, there were still a few sparks to talk to herself, but now, she can''t even arouse sparks...


    As the East began to whiten, little Sonia became more anxious...


    The more anxious she is, the less she can make magic happen...


    Until-when the sun was getting closer and closer to her and almost shining on her, the miracle finally happened, a complete portal had appeared in front of her... She finally displayed the portal by herself...


    however--


    It''s too late...


    Because-the sun has been shining on her... She has already felt the warmth on her skin, which she has never felt before...


    "I... Am I going to die?" At this moment, little Sonya closed her eyes and fell to the ground... She knew that being a vampire, exposure to the sun would be a What is the end of the plant... that can only completely disappear in this world...


    She could have dragged the remaining body into the portal...


    But¡ªLittle Sonia finally stopped her pace, because¡ªshe didn¡¯t want her teacher to see how embarrassed and ugly she looked...So, it¡¯s better to die...At least, in the heart of her teacher, Can leave a perfect image...


    I just don¡¯t know, my teacher--no, it¡¯s Zhou Ye, the big bad guy, will he be sad for his death... Will he regret using such harsh teaching methods on himself...


    He will be sad...yes...It is because of him that he will leave this world...


    Just when little Sonya was lying on the ground, thinking about it... she felt a shadow covering her figure...


    She opened her eyes slightly and saw that the handsome face that appeared in front of her was not her teacher, and who was it?


    "I''m dying... Teacher, are you here to send me off?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye looked at this little Lolita who was crawling on the ground in an angrily and amused manner... Angrily patted her well-developed dolphins, "Have you not found out that you are still alive now?"


    "..."


    Zhou Ye''s words made little Sonya stunned for a while, and then¡ªshe found that she seemed to be really fine, there was no severe pain, and there was no imaginary feeling of burning her body. The sun shone on her, as warm as a fire. There is no such painful feeling at all."This...what''s going on? Teacher?"


    "If it hadn''t been for transforming your body to make you a daywalker, how could I dare to put you here and let you be exposed to the sun?" Zhou Ye sighed and sat down with Sonya. Beside him, said softly: "How am I willing to let my little cutie take risks?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 858

    "Old teacher..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Little Sonia couldn''t help it anymore, she threw herself into the arms of her teacher with a wow, and burst into tears...


    In just a few short minutes, she felt abandonment, facing death, loneliness and despair... and other negative emotions. These negative emotions shouldn''t have appeared in her mind at her age...


    "I''m sorry...Little cute...I''m sorry..." Zhou Ye stroked little Sonya''s back and apologized in a low voice. If it wasn''t for little Sonya to have a higher seven points, he Would not do this...


    "It''s all your fault... it''s all your fault..." Little Sonia cried, and beat her teacher hard...


    She was really terrified just now... Among them, the feeling of facing death is far worse than the feeling of being abandoned by her own teacher, which makes her heartache... Little Sonia doesn¡¯t even know that if her teacher really doesn¡¯t want her, she still Is there any meaning of being alive?


    It''s time - it''s time to enter into another relationship with the teacher...


    Thinking of this, little Sonya held back her tears and raised her little face... asked pitifully: "Teacher... this time it''s your fault..."


    "I''m sorry... it''s all my fault..." The only thing Zhou Ye couldn''t bear was the tears of women, especially the tears of Lolita...


    "Then...you have to promise me one thing..."


    "Well, as long as I can do it, I will promise you...cute!"


    "..." Zhou Ye''s answer gave Little Sonia a condition to say [Only I am allowed to love me, and no intimate relationship with other women], but in the end she gave up this condition...because, She knows... doing this will only make the teacher farther and farther away from herself... So, let''s follow the plan."Teacher...you are not allowed to move now, let alone resist...no matter what I do..."


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye hesitated, and finally agreed."Ok¡­¡­"


    Anyway, he holds that his body is special, even if the Big Bang doesn''t attack him, why is he afraid of it??


    However-when little Sonya really started to act, Zhou Ye regretted it...


    Little Sonia used her incomparably young means to not touch his face with her own mouth...From his eyebrows to his whole body...How could Zhou Ye bear it?


    Zhou Ye was not conquered by Sonya¡¯s means, it was completely conquered by her incomparably young, but desperately trying to please his little expression... When he broke his promise and picked up Sonya... early Little Lori, who had become a celestial body, said with a smile on her face.


    "You broke your promise, teacher... so... you owe me two more promises... ah----"


    In the rest of the time, little Sonya has no time to pursue her teacher¡¯s breach of promise...because she has already felt the feeling Debra said, the feeling like seeing heaven...Although She doesn''t believe in God-but, she swears, she was really taken to heaven by her teacher.


    Chapter 1213


    One thousand two hundred and thirteen chapters


    In the evening--in Lord Victor''s castle--


    Victor was sitting on the table seat with a hesitant expression, watching what happened before him...


    I saw that my well-behaved daughter did not sit in her place to eat for the first time today, but instead sat in the arms of her teacher, Zhou Ye... was held and fed by Zhou Ye...


    Victor hesitated for a moment, and then asked cautiously: "Master...Excuse me..."


    Although he hadn''t finished speaking, Zhou Ye understood in seconds... Then I was asking him, didn''t he say that he was only sixteen?How come my daughter is 13 years old...


    "Ahem... a little accident happened!" Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, then used a fork to fork a steak again and delivered it to the little Lolita in his arms.


    "That... this is good... this is good..." Victor was helpless, so what could he do??But having said that, it is not too early to marry at the age of thirteen in the Middle Ages...


    Except for the royal family¡¯s custom of only marrying after the age of fourteen, basically among the folks, marrying people...there are many twelve or thirteen-year-olds.


    Praise the Middle Ages, this is the best era for Lolicon...


    "Hehe..."


    The little loli sitting in Zhou Ye''s arms looked at her teacher with a smug look, and at the same time the embarrassing look of her own man... She did it on purpose... Who made this villain scare herself so much... Make herself think Are you going to die?


    Let him face his father¡¯s question, just a small punishment...


    "Hey..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly...


    To be honest, during the day today, he and the little loli in his arms enjoyed a day of sunbathing on the cliff. Of course-besides enjoying the sun, of course they also did a lot of indescribable things...


    Relying on the fast-recovering physique of the vampire, this little girl kept asking for it...Of course, provided that Zhou Ye did not use her own cheating means, otherwise...Little Sonia should stay in her room at this time. It¡¯s a big fall to rest, instead of enjoying his feeding in his arms...


    "My dear...come, Zhang Zeng..." Little Sonia said as she used her fork to fork a steak and put it into her man''s mouth...


    Little Sonia now knows that she was mixed with food by her own man with his blood a few years ago, changing her physique... She has now become a daywalker among vampires...


    Of course, because she was afraid of affecting her normal physical development...So Zhou Ye also temporarily sealed the blood in her body, so that apart from gaining the characteristic of being not afraid of the sun, she did not gain super speed and strength...


    However, her own man has already helped her lift this seal today...


    From now on, she will become stronger day by day until she reaches adulthood...Of course, today she got an unexpected surprise because the seal was lifted. Her characteristic of being a woman has become a bit bigger... As for the poached egg, it belongs to Xiaoyali now... Tong Yan Ju X...


    But at the same time because of this change, she had to be given that by her own man again...Although it is beautiful, but...cough cough, it feels uncomfortable to do too much, at least she still uses a little strength all over her body now No, this is a sequelae.


    "Then... will you return to your hometown with Sonia now?" Victor was a little bit reluctant to leave his daughter just like this, but he didn''t dare to stop Zhou Ye...


    God''s grace is like the sea-God''s might is like hell.


    Zhou Ye has long been detached from that stage...Although he is not a god, he is a more advanced existence than a god. He can scare Victor to death when he stares-the kind of suppression from the life level makes Wei Kedo dare not talk about any conditions with Zhou Ye...


    And the little Sonia in Zhou Ye¡¯s arms raised her little face and looked at her man... She naturally listened to her man. Although she still didn¡¯t know what it meant to marry a husband, Zhou Ye was in In the past three years, I have instilled in her the principles of how to be a well-behaved woman...


    But this place is still her home after all, she is a bit reluctant to leave here...but Sonia is even more reluctant to leave Zhou Ye...So, she can only look at Zhou Ye with pleading eyes, hoping to stay here for a while. time¡­¡­


    "I will live here for the time being..." Zhou Ye smiled and looked at little Sonia. Of course he knew what was thinking in this little cutie''s heart, but-he did not worry about leaving here... it is rare to return to the Middle Ages. In Europe, he doesn''t mind visiting the scenery here... and it also gave him some small surprises.So staying here for a few more years is something Zhou Ye has already decided...


    "I will stay here until Sonia is an adult... and then take her back to my family..."


    "That''s great..." Victor was overjoyed when he heard Zhou Ye''s words...


    "Thank you, dear..." Little Sonia also happily took a bite at her man''s corner.


    "Ah... By the way... Yesterday the nobles nearby sent me some Indian spices. I let the servants cook the food. Please taste it..." Victor said, and hurriedly ordered his men. Bring the cooked lamb...


    To be honest, in the entire castle, except for Zhou Ye, none of them eat normal food...


    And Zhou Ye¡¯s food has always been taken care of by his maid. The so-called spices are not worth mentioning in Zhou Ye''s eyes... There are so many things in his wristband. Victor¡¯s so-called spices are in Zhou Ye. In the bracelet, it is calculated in tons...


    However, this was the host¡¯s kindness after all, Zhou Ye still reluctantly cut a piece of lamb from the mutton that he brought up...As soon as it was put in the mouth, Zhou Ye had the urge to vomit...


    Nima, are you eating mutton or spices? The taste of the spices has completely masked the taste of mutton...


    Little Sonia looked at her man¡¯s expression curiously... "Is it that bad?"


    While talking, little Sonia cut a piece and put it directly into her mouth...In an instant, little Sonia''s face turned green... "Oh... It''s disgusting... Who made this lamb? It''s really unpalatable. It''s..."


    "..."


    Victor was speechless for a while with his daughter''s performance... It was really embarrassing... The things used to entertain guests were rejected by his daughter... He couldn''t help shouting.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 859

    "Go and call me the cook"


    Level 1214


    One thousand two hundred and fourteen chapters


    "My lord... you call me..."


    Following Victor''s order, soon--, a middle-aged man dressed in gray burlap came in...


    He greeted Victor in a solemn way, lowering his head, not even daring to lift his head...


    He was tributed by nearby nobles along with spices...


    In fact, it''s unlucky for this guy...


    Originally, Victor didn''t want anything except slaves... because for Victor, things like food were completely meaningless...Who ever saw a vampire eat?


    Moreover, the werewolf slaves in his castle were not used for farming, but for mining... Only a small part of rye grains was enough to feed.


    Only after Zhou Ye came, everything changed... At least, in order to please Zhou Ye, Victor charged a lot of things that he never received before, such as sheep, such as white flour...


    You know, in medieval Europe, agriculture was generally underdeveloped, and they didn¡¯t even know the existence of agricultural fertilizer. Rye with a rough taste was the most popular food here, but flour made from wheat... is even more valuable. .


    Let¡¯s put it this way-even a wealthy nobleman cannot eat white bread every day. Most of the time they eat variegated bread baked with rye and white flour. As for serfs and free people, it¡¯s even more. It¡¯s horrible. Every day, black bread mixed with sawdust is even good...White bread baked with pure wheat flour is simply a symbol of luxury.


    Yes, yes... Zhou Ye has a variety of foods in his bracelet, but he really doesn''t have the habit of putting flour in his bracelet... That would be too bad to use the space bracelet as dry food... ¡­


    The food in the space bracelet will make you tired if you eat too much...


    Fortunately, Victor provided him with a variety of ingredients. Although spices such as spices were extremely lacking in Europe at this time, Zhou Ye had a lot of his own...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye''s food has been pretty good for a long time, especially after his exclusive maid learned how to make dishes that suit his master''s taste. Zhou Ye even enjoyed the food standards of later generations in the Middle Ages...


    But a few days ago, a nobleman attacked his mine because of a werewolf, which caused his income to drop sharply. Therefore, in order to please Victor-he wanted to reduce some taxes, which was actually a protection fee... So, he made the most of his family The proud cook sent it over and took a big shot at the Huongpu, saying that his cook had done things in the palace, that is, the legendary royal cook. The dishes he cooked were praised by Charles VI. .


    So-Victor reduced the protection fee for that nobleman...


    It''s just that - at present, it seems that the level of this imperial chef obviously cannot satisfy his distinguished guests...Although the distinguished guest has become his son-in-law, Victor still dare not neglect Zhou Ye...


    Especially his daughter''s complaints made Victor feel like a fool, deceived by that noble...this is where he feels most angry.


    "Have you...really won praise from Louis VI?" Victor looked at the chef shivering in front of him with his eyes half-opened and half-closed."You know... lying in front of me... there is a price to pay!"


    "I''m sorry... I''m sorry... I''m sorry..." The middle-aged cook finally broke down facing the coercion of Victor, the vampire elder... He knelt on the ground with a sigh, kowtow desperately... "Sorry ...I''m sorry, my lord...I''m just a cook in Paris...I came here to avoid the king''s conscription...I''m sorry, my lord, I''m sorry..."


    For the rest, Victor knows without asking... Obviously, this guy thinks that people in other places are dumplings. In order to get better remuneration, he fabricated the name of a royal kitchen... Things are really common...


    Victor didn''t bother to pay attention to this guy anymore... "Drag him... Let Lucian turn him into a slave..."


    "Yes, my lord!" The guards on both sides walked up, one by one, grabbing the arms of the fake imperial chef, and dragging them outside without any explanation...


    "No...don''t...please, Lord Lord...please forgive me..." The fake royal chef is really regretful at this time...why do you want to brag?What do you say you are a royal chef?


    Although the owner who hired him was indeed a bun, and he regarded the food he cooked freely according to market legends as fine products, but... he finally capsized the boat with this lord... originally he was still ambitious. I''m going to do something big here again... I knew I wouldn''t brag...


    It''s a pity... this guy realized it was too late... because Victor would never give him a second chance to deceive himself.


    After the cook was taken down by the guards... the whole restaurant was calm again...


    Little Sonia attacked the grilled steak in front of her man with all her strength. Seeing her feasting, Victor was a little puzzled...


    Although little Sonia had robbed her teacher for food in the past, it was an extremely isolated situation. In Victor¡¯s view, it was more like her daughter acting like her teacher Zhou Ye... ...Not that she can really taste it.


    But-Victor found that his daughter''s expression of enjoying and receiving food really didn''t seem to be pretended... Is it??


    Has my daughter really recovered her sense of taste??


    "Master...Sonia...eating food like this...is it really okay?" Victor didn''t dare to question Zhou Ye, and could only ask with this side-knock technique.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye could see the thirst and hope in Victor''s eyes at a glance...


    As a former human being, Victor still hasn''t forgotten the enjoyment and feeling that food brought him... If he could, he really wanted to feel that way again.


    It''s a pity-Zhou Ye won''t give him his blood... "That''s the secret of my family... Never use it to outsiders. Any member who does it to outsiders will be pursued and killed by the family forever. ...So, sorry..."


    "He...hehe...nothing!" Victor''s face turned ugly when he heard Zhou Ye''s words...but he was even more afraid of the indispensable family behind Zhou Ye...so, he could only wait to look back and see if he could do it. I got this secret method from my daughter''s mouth.


    However-in the following days, Victor really felt desperate...


    Since his daughter made a breakthrough with Zhou Ye, she moved to Zhou Ye¡¯s room almost altogether...they are so inseparable that Victor is helpless...


    After finally seizing an opportunity, when his daughter finally separated from Zhou Ye temporarily, Victor hurriedly took the opportunity to ask his daughter if there was any news about the secret method?


    But... of course little Sonia would not betray her man... The girl pointed out that she was like her. In the face of her father''s question, little Sonia was tight-lipped and refused to disclose...


    Victor was somewhat of a morale in the face of his own daughter. He didn''t find any excuses to ask for his daughter''s blood, check his daughter''s memory... Otherwise, it is estimated that what is waiting for him will be destroyed in advance...


    In the end, Victor was relieved to give up the idea of ??obtaining this secret method...After all-his daughter had already acquired such abilities, and he already felt very contented...


    Of course, Zhou Ye saw all this in his eyes... Zhou Ye didn''t bother to say anything about Victor, who was fascinated... How could it be the old man''s, even though he had already killed him once... future.


    Chapter 1215


    One thousand two hundred and fifteen chapters


    Three years later----


    In a dense forest--


    The trees here are lush and leafy, and the dense branches and leaves block the sunlight from the sky... the whole forest looks dark and peaceful.


    According to reason, in such a large forest, there should be traces of small animals everywhere-whether it is a herd of deer or small animals such as small squirrels, they prefer such an environment...but , In this dense forest, but so silent... silent like a ghost.


    But soon--a sound of horseshoes mixed with a bunch of weird roars came...


    Far away-I saw a weird horse-like creature, with a green fire trail, rushing out from the depths of the dense forest...


    Immediately behind the weird horse, there are countless monsters that move four hooves and gallop on the ground... They have a wolf-like head but no wolf-like tail. They are larger than normal wild wolves. Two to three times-these were the first werewolves to be infected, they were just a group of beasts, without any human thinking.


    These werewolves let out a low roar in their mouths... madly chasing the knight in black armor in front of them...


    In the eyes of these guys, the strange crustacean in front of them is completely their own food...for food, they don''t hesitate to...because all the edible things in the forest have almost been eaten by them... Almost gnawed the bark.


    Facing the werewolves who were chasing him crazily behind him, the black-armored knight riding on the tall horse beast did not show the slightest panic. Instead, he took a pat of the tall behemoth he was sitting down and said: "Nightmare ...This is the last batch. When this batch is cleaned up, the werewolves in the vicinity will be extinct...When this batch is finished, I will ask my dear to give you an extra meal..."


    "Puff...Puff..."


    Listening to the words of the female knight on her body, the nightmare slapped her nose happily, and green sparks sprayed out of her nose... as if happily asking her mistress for credit...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 860

    "Haha... I won''t forget your red wine..." The female knight smiled and patted the nightmare head... and clipped her long legs...


    Nightmare''s speed increased again, and he quickly moved away from the guys behind him... However, when the distance between the two reached more than 20 meters.Nightmare obediently slowed down...or else the werewolves behind him would chase him down.


    In this way... Nightmare took her mistress with her, behind her hanging a group of werewolves who didn''t know to give up... Shi Shiran ran towards the edge of the forest.


    Finally, this person rode to the clearing in front of the vampire castle. They stopped about a hundred meters from the castle gate, and then turned to look at the werewolves following them. ...


    "For my graduation exam... Give me your life..."


    As the female knight¡¯s words fell, a giant sickle about three meters long appeared in her hand... The sickle of this weapon is a big exaggeration. If you have to say what it looks like, you can only say This sickle is very similar to the giant sickle in the hands of Shiraiwa Archer...but it is twice as large as Shiraiwa Archer''s sickle.


    As the female knight took out her weapon, the werewolves behind her almost arrived in front of her...


    Although the female knight was holding a giant scythe that looked extremely sharp in her hand, these werewolves rushed forward without any hesitation... For them, the so-called fear, the so-called fear... none of them exist... They Now only the crazy animal nature is left.


    "It''s really a group of unconscionable beasts..." The female knight faced the dozen or so werewolves who pounced at the same time, and gently waved the giant sickle in her hand, and a cold light flashed in front of those werewolves... Then, the dozen or so were first The werewolf who rushed up was instantly cut off...


    With a few wailing, the dozen werewolves who jumped first died in the air like this, and with a puff, the dead corpses fell to the ground...


    The death of these dozen werewolves did not scare the hundreds of werewolves that followed, on the contrary-made them more cautious... These werewolves, like wild beasts, surrounded the female knights in the middle. There was only a threatening low growl...


    And the female knight was not afraid, she just sat on her mount in time and watched these terrifying beasts calmly.


    As a werewolf suddenly rushed up from behind the female knight...All werewolves opened their mouths as if they had received an order to attack. At the same time, they opened their mouths, leaped and flew towards the female knight... ¡­


    With a puff, the werewolf who first rushed towards the female knight from behind was kicked by the nightmare¡¯s green fire-flaming hoof, and in that year--the brain was split...and the other werewolves were also in the hands of the female knight. ''S giant sickle was broken...


    The failure again did not scare away these werewolves, they rushed towards the female knight...


    A series of flashes cut through the sky, bringing up a series of blood...


    No matter how clever the attack angles of those werewolves are, they can''t break through the curtain of the giant sickle in the hand of the female knight¡ª¡ª


    The black armor on the female knight was not stained with a drop of blood, and even the giant sickle in the female knight¡¯s hand is still visible, but on the ground...the blood of those werewolves has dripped all over the ground...


    In the blood water enough to drown anyone¡¯s ankles, the nightmare¡¯s four hooves braving the green flames stepped happily, as if dancing a beautiful waltz, it cooperated with its mistress, either forward or backward, or Move left, or flash right...


    It can be said that under the crotch of the hostess, the nightmare has almost reached the highest level of unity between man and horse.


    And in the vampire castle not far away, there are many people who are watching this pleasing scene...


    Although it is daytime, Victor doesn''t mean to rest at all. He stands in the shadow in front of the big French window... quietly looking at the powerful figure in the distance...


    "Master... why don''t you teach Sonia swordsmanship, but teach her to use such unpopular weapons?" Victor said depressed, you know-the sickle was a peasant''s weapon in medieval Europe... The sickle was first used for harvesting, and the long sickle was the weapon commonly used by civilians. After all-a good knight sword is not something that serfs and free people can afford...


    What''s more-even if you go bankrupt and buy a weapon, in the end, an ordinary freedman will completely lose all his property due to various follow-up issues such as maintenance and repair...


    Therefore, to a certain extent, the knight sword is equivalent to the weapon of the nobility, and the sickle that can be seen everywhere...that is regarded as the farm tool of the serf.


    "Don''t you think that cute little cutie looks very pleasing to the eye when using this giant sickle?"


    Level 1216


    One thousand two hundred and sixteen chapters


    "Furthermore...Who do you think would think that this sickle is an agricultural tool for harvesting wheat?" Zhou Ye said to Victor with a smile.


    He would not tell Victor, he only taught Little Sonia to use the giant sickle instead of the knight sword, only because the evil taste in Zhou Ye''s heart broke out...


    When he was considering teaching little Sonia what weapon to use, the first choice was actually a sword, but it was not a knight sword, but a giant sword that was three meters long and twenty centimeters wide... just because it looked like Little Sonia¡¯s temperament is not so compatible with the Great Sword, so Zhou Ye gave up the Great Sword Fairy development plan and let her use the giant sickle instead...


    The Giant Scythe Knight Ji looked good too, at least in line with Zhou Ye''s cuteness.


    Asked, why does Zhou Ye always want little Sonia to use giant weapons??


    Answer, don''t you think that the delicate girl who uses giant weapons looks like a contrast??


    Keke - of course, these are just babbles, Zhou Ye just remembered the hands of Bai Suo Shite that he once bought at a big price...


    "This..." Victor was also a little speechless in the face of Zhou Ye''s sophistry...


    However, when he turned his gaze to the outside of the castle again, the figure of his own daughter who was slaughtering the beasts, he had to admit one thing, that is-the daughter holding the giant scythe really looks awe-inspiring... ¡­


    Forget it-since everything is meant by the master, then so be it...


    Victor can only use these words to comfort himself... To put it bluntly, although there is no such thing as the water thrown out by married daughters in Europe, the inheritance rights of married daughters in the family will be It is an indisputable fact that it will drop in the order.


    Now, all Victor can do is just look at his daughter more carefully, because-if his daughter passes the graduation exam this time, then-it is estimated that he will never have a chance to see his daughter again... ...Because Zhou Ye will take her back to his family...from now on, each other...


    On the other side, on the city wall, a group of blood soldiers wearing black armor and hiding in the shadows also praised the heroic attitude of their own lady.


    "The young lady is really amazing...I can''t imagine what the outcome would be if I was surrounded by these werewolves..." A soldier hiding in the shadow of the arrow tower looked at Sony who slaughtered the werewolves in front of the city gate. Ya, couldn''t help but admire.


    A soldier beside him couldn''t help but laughed and said, "Hahaha... John, if you are surrounded, there will only be one ending, that is, being crushed by the group of wild beasts and becoming food in the mouth of those wild beasts... "


    "You haven''t seen the heroic appearance of Miss yesterday..." Another soldier who looked a little mature said with disdain: "The master who was taking the exam yesterday was the young lady''s mastery of magic. You haven''t seen how she abused and killed yesterday. The group of wild beasts... that really is---like the existence of the Valkyrie..."


    "It''s a pity... we shouldn''t be on duty yesterday..." The other soldiers looked at the veteran with envy. They could imagine with the memorable expression on the veteran''s face. What happened to the battle yesterday. The shocking picture...


    On the other side, on the city wall under the sun, a sturdy figure was standing there, staring at the vigorous figure in the distance.


    Of course, someone who can stand in the sun cannot be a vampire, at least it cannot be a male vampire. After all, Zhou Ye doesn''t engage in foundation...


    Without the help of Zhou Ye''s blood, unless these guys find the owner of the first generation of undead genes, that is, Marcus'' father, Alexander Corvinus... and then drain his blood, they will be possible. Get the power of Daywalker...


    But obviously-Marcus has concealed his father''s information, and it is even more impossible to tell Victor his father''s position... Therefore, no vampire can qualify as a daywalker...


    So, obviously-the only person who can stand on the wall is the father of the new generation of werewolves, Lucian... After all, he is the leader of the werewolves in all castles... Victor has taken some care of him, because he is Raised since childhood, Victor also firmly believes that this boy will be loyal to him...


    But, obviously-Victor is a little bit bigger at this point...


    At this moment, Lucian, wearing a slave collar that restricts his transformation, stood on the wall, greedily looking at the vigorous figure in the distance... There was a voice in her heart that kept roaring, she should belong to me... ...She should belong to me...


    In order to restrain the roar in his heart, Lucian''s fingers that clung to the wall were a little twisted... He knew that this beautiful girl did not belong to him, let alone belonged to him... He had to endure... He had to endure... because ¡ª¡ªHis power has not yet reached the point where he can resist his master.


    And Lucian''s performance was seen by Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly and turned to Victor and said, "It seems that your beloved baby still has some thoughts about my cuteness..."


    "My lord, I will teach him to make him understand... The best way to maintain the current glory is to keep your eyes on the ground!" Victor hurriedly lowered his head and said, he knew that Zhou Ye was dissatisfied with Lucian... But-let him kill Lucian, he was a little bit reluctant... For him, Lucian was the basis of werewolf slaves. It is precisely because of the existence of such a slave that-he can continue to live a rich life in front of him... ¡­


    "Huh..." Zhou Ye looked at Victor with his head down, and sighed helplessly. He had reminded him of Lucian''s harm, but he refused to give up Lucian. There was no way... Anyway, this guy can only look at his own Sonia, he can''t do anything... Victor has to die, he can''t stop it."whatever¡­¡­"


    And at this moment-Sonia outside the city has cut the last werewolf in half... She has completed the final test given by her teacher and man...


    At this moment Sonia, straddling the nightmare body, the giant sickle in her hand swung a beautiful blade flower, and the last drop of werewolf blood stained on the blade fell to the ground... and then turned her hand directly, I put my weapon in the bracelet... and clamped his legs, "Nightmare... Let''s go back and find my dear..."


    "Well, the law..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 861

    The nightmare neighed happily and ran towards the castle not far away with her mistress...


    Before Sonia arrived at the castle, the gate of the castle had already been opened... Sonia ran towards the man who had already stood not far away and spread her hands to her... Lucian looked at himself eagerly on the wall.


    After all--for Sonia, the identity of this werewolf is just a slave to her father...at most, he is a slave head...Others, he is nothing...


    When the nightmare was approaching Zhou Ye, Sonia jumped directly from the nightmare''s back, and plunged into her own man''s arms like a swallow returning home...


    Sonia jumped into the arms of her own man, took off her steel helmet, and offered her teacher a sweet mouth as soon as she stepped on her feet...


    After a while, he said nothing--Zhou Ye walked towards the hall with Sonia...


    "My dear... I feel so fond of nightmares, can you give it to me?"


    "Of course it''s okay..." Zhou Ye has always been generous with his own women...


    Lucian stood in the shadows, looking bitterly at the backs of the men and women disappearing before his eyes...until a somewhat old voice awakened him.


    "Lucian...it''s the stupidest thing to have illusions about things that don''t belong to you... and, it seems that you are still on your stupid road, going further and further... I think you need some now Something will wash your mind..." Victor said quietly, "Come on, hang Lucian up and draw 30 whips..."


    "It''s... Master..." Following Victor''s orders, several vampire soldiers rushed over and directly pressed Lucian to the ground... Soon, Lucian was tied to the execution frame. ...With the crisp sound of the whip and the flesh, Lucian''s muffled hum is endless...


    "Time can always correct its own path in various ways..." Zhou Ye''s eyes have seen the future through the long river of time... The current fight has laid the foundation for Lucian to turn back the vampire family...


    "What are you talking about? My dear?" Sonya asked in a daze, her own man''s endless words made her a little confused.


    "No, it''s nothing..." Zhou Ye smiled and swept back Sonia''s slender waist, and said: "Tomorrow we are leaving here. Today, you have to bid farewell to your father..."


    "Well¡ª" Sonia nodded gently, although leaving the hometown where she grew up made her a little bit reluctant, but¡ª if compared with leaving her own man, she is still reluctant to leave her own man... ...The girl is outward.


    Level 1217


    One thousand two hundred and seventeen chapters


    The night¡ªit should be quiet and peaceful...


    But in Lord Victor¡¯s vampire castle, the lights are bright at this time... Almost all the members of the blood council gathered here, dressed in gorgeous and solemn services, and carrying red wine like blood in their hands. , Gather in twos and threes in the hall, or drink happily or talk loudly.


    In the center of the hall, there is a passage made up of hundreds of candles with a length of more than one meter and the thickness of their arms¡ª¡ª


    These hundreds of large candles lit the whole hall like daylight.


    At the end of the hall, beside the throne that originally belonged to Victor, there was a handsome young man who was not someone else but Zhou Ye...


    He was sitting there holding a wine glass, and from time to time members of the council walked up to him and humbly congratulated him, congratulating him on the coming home of the beauty...


    Zhou Ye can only deal with this...


    Although it is said that little Sonia has been wiped out by Zhou Ye... But today is the wedding ceremony that Victor prepared for his daughter before he partes. How can he deal with it as much as possible...


    According to normal European wedding customs, such a ceremony should be done in the cathedral under the auspices of the priest...


    But-don''t forget, Victor is a vampire... Although he is a vampire not from Cain''s vein-but belongs to a mutant gene type... However, vampires and God are deadly enemies, this is a long-standing conclusion of¡­¡­


    Victor didn''t want to be beaten by those religious lunatics as heretics...Although he had the ambition to rule Europe, he knew better that although he had a lot of undead warriors, he... faced the entire European religion. Power, he is just a small trash fish... Therefore, it is better to be honest with his tail clipped... The weakness of vampires is too obvious...


    That''s why there is this somewhat nondescript wedding...


    However, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t care about it, or to say¡ªthe wedding was sometimes a form of religion, at least for Zhou Ye...


    Just when Zhou Ye was boring to deal with the members of parliament who kept running to harass him... In the highest room of the castle, little Sonia was trying to put on her own man with the help of Debra. The gorgeous wedding dress prepared for her...


    "Is it pretty? Am I pretty? Sister Debra..." Little Sonia wore a gorgeous wedding dress studded with thousands of small diamonds, happily spinning her figure in front of the large floor-to-ceiling mirror...


    Debra looked at the beautiful girl who had grown into a girl in front of her, and said with envy, "Sonia, you are the most beautiful scenery tonight..."


    I have to say that it is good for girls to grow up early, especially for European girls. Sixteen is the most delicious age... At this time Sonia has a pair of long legs, plus a pair of big babies who can dominate the group. ¡­The long, slightly curly hair draped over the shoulders, and the pretty face with a hint of childishness¡­ In the sparkling white wedding dress, it looks so beautiful¡­


    Although Debra is a little envious of Sonia, she is not jealous...because she knows that sooner or later her master will put a wedding dress on herself...that''s just a matter of time...


    After putting the last hair accessory studded with jewels on little Sonya¡¯s head, all the preparations before marriage are done...but this is not the end, Debra lightly puts light on her bracelet After a tap, a small drop-shaped object was split from the bracelet. The small object rose quickly, and then flew in front of Sonya who completed the bridal makeup, and began to circle her from above. The next one is flying...


    Faced with this little thing, the childlike Sonia wanted to catch it...but was stopped by Debra.


    "Don''t move, that''s a robot that takes three-dimensional photos of you... You don''t want to take ugly photos because of your actions, right...?"


    Sonia heard Debra''s words, and hurriedly dropped her arm that wanted to catch the little thing, and then put on a face she thought was the most beautiful...These things were given to them by her man... Sonya has played it many times, knowing that Debra is not scaring herself.


    The little thing circled around Sonia a few times. After completing the preliminary modeling, a purple light shot out from the front of it, like a printer scanning-scanning Sonia from top to bottom-this process Repeated six times, of course from different angles... said it was slow, but in fact it was very fast. The whole process only took less than ten seconds.


    When the little thing completed his task and returned to Debra''s bracelet, a three-dimensional projection of Sonia appeared on Debra''s bracelet. Sonia gently turned her fingers to make sure she was three. There is no unbeautiful place without blind spots...


    No way, women, sometimes they are so obsessed with beauty...


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door, "Sonia... are you ready?"


    "Of course, father...you can come in..." Sonya said as she motioned to Debra to turn off her bracelet...


    "Then I''m coming in..." Victor walked in, wearing a gorgeous dress. He looked at his daughter and couldn''t help but feel both happy and sad... What should I say, the daughter has grown up, but-has to change Become someone else''s family...


    However, the daughter can become the wife of such a powerful adult, which is also a good home for his daughter. Victor barely erased the sadness in his heart, and politely said to Debra: "Miss Debra , Can I stay alone with my daughter for a while?"


    "Of course..." Debra smiled slightly. Since she followed her master, no one in the entire castle dared to call her by her current person. Everyone was polite...including the owner of this castle, Victor.


    Keke-digress.


    Debra smiled slightly at Sonya, then walked out of the room with an amusement, and gave the remaining time to the father and daughter.


    "Sonia, my daughter... I am delighted to watch you grow from a child to a beautiful girl, but I have to put your hand in your husband''s hand with a sad mood." Vic Say more here, and sigh slightly."I don¡¯t know much about your husband¡¯s family... But, I know-in the far east, where monogamy is not practiced, I am really afraid that your temper will make you suffer in his family. Wronged..."


    "Don''t worry, father... what my dear told me will definitely not make me feel wronged!" Faced with her father''s worries, Sonya smiled sweetly and comforted her father.


    "I hope so..." Victor hesitated for a while, and said: "In view of your husband''s wealthy family, any dowry I give you may be so insignificant in his eyes... So, I decided to treat the six playmates you grew up together as a dowry and marry them together... Whether as a helper in fighting for favor or as a friend to chat to relieve boredom, they can play an irreplaceable role..."


    "Really? That''s great...Father!" Sonia was so pleasantly surprised about this dowry... You know how painful it is to resist her own man in the case of only her and Debra, she even has many times All feel that she will die in the hands of her own man... Now, with six new forces, Sonia feels that she might be a lot easier...


    Just as Sonya was elated, Debra''s voice came from outside the door."Your Excellency Victor, Miss Sonia, the wedding time is approaching..."


    "We should go now... my daughter!" Victor took a deep breath, and then stretched his arm to his daughter.


    "Okay, father!" Sonia smiled and held her father''s arm. She would hand it over to her man by her father. This is an essential ceremony...


    Chapter 1218


    One thousand two hundred and eighteen chapters


    In the hall, Zhou Ye was extremely bored with his chin in his hand, weakly coping with the dark night nobles who always liked to lean towards him, suddenly a solemn and loud organ music sounded...


    Zhou Ye''s voice was shocked... He knew that this was the prelude to the wedding...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 862

    You know, although this wedding has only started now, in fact, Victor has been preparing for it since three years ago...


    Including Victor, in order to marry his only daughter gracefully, three years ago, from the monastery near Paris, three years ago, the artisans drove the giant pipe organ with more than two thousand sound tubes in the castle day and night... And Debra''s handmaid who started training early...


    Although Zhou Ye didn''t deliberately inquire about these preparations, with his superhuman five senses, how could anything in this castle be hidden from him?


    Therefore, when he heard the loud organ music, Zhou Ye knew that the wedding was about to begin.


    He smiled slightly, and then stood up from his seat...The nobles of the Dark Night who originally wanted to come and have a relationship with Zhou Ye also retreat with interest, they know - this is not the time for a relationship...


    With the solemn unnamed organ music sounded, the door of the hall slowly opened...


    Zhou Ye walked down the steps and greeted the door...


    Victor walked in with his daughter... Immediately behind them were six pretty vampire girls in white dresses, carrying Sonia¡¯s ten-meter-long wedding dress in their hands. ...


    When Victor walked in front of Zhou Ye with his daughter Sonia, he stopped his footsteps...then grabbed his daughter''s hand and placed it in Zhou Ye''s hand...He said solemnly: "Your Excellency Zhou Ye, I beg you...be kind to my daughter...I am not begging you as a vampire lord, but as an ordinary father...begging you, don¡¯t let her be wronged...I beg You put a happy smile on her face every day..."


    "I will..." Zhou Ye held Sonya''s hand tightly and nodded...


    No matter how impersonal and paranoid Victor is... However, his love for his daughter is true.


    "father¡­¡­"


    Sonya also looked at her father with red eyes... She was really moved by what her father said...


    "Go, my baby-go to your husband''s side, that''s where you should be..." Victor smiled and said to his daughter-he knew, maybe this parting, meeting again is Decades or even hundreds of years later... But, he can''t help... Zhou Ye is too strong, his inability to resist is one aspect, the most important thing is that he knows that his daughter Sonya has completely fallen in love with this A mysterious and powerful wizard from the East, Zhou Ye...why does he bother to be such a bad person?


    In the movie, he would refuse his daughter''s request so resolutely because, in his mind, the guy who stole his most precious daughter is a slave, a beast... As a proud noble, how could he possibly be? Allow your daughter to marry such a guy?


    But Zhou Ye is different...He comes from the mysterious Eastern family and is a powerful mystery. This is enough for Victor...and enough to be worthy of his daughter...this is also Wei The reason why Kedor treats his daughter''s marriage is completely different from that in the movie.


    "Dad..." Sonia couldn''t help sobbing slightly, and she suddenly realized that from today onwards, she would never be a child again, because she would leave her home and become the wife of her beloved man. Take the responsibility of a wife...


    Looking at Sonya who was a little sad, Zhou Ye had a slight headache, but fortunately, he knew-it is normal for a woman to cry before leaving home, but...Zhou Ye also has a way to show Sonia here. With his own smiling face...


    "Little cute, you are so beautiful tonight..." Zhou Ye gently leaned into Sonya''s ear and whispered, "If you don''t believe me, the stars are willing to fall because of your beauty, just to see more. You have a glance..."


    Listening to the sweet words of her own man, Sonia couldn''t help but snorted and laughed... This feeling of crying and laughing made Sonia feel that she was a bit too gaffe, and she couldn''t help but gently beat her with her hand. He held Zhou Ye''s shoulder and complained: "Bad guy, he will lie to me..."


    "I really didn''t lie... if you don''t believe me..." Zhou Ye said, extending his hand to the ceiling with a slight wave... Suddenly in the hall, all the nobles in the dark night couldn''t help exclaiming--


    "Gosh... I feel like I saw a miracle..."


    "Only His Excellency Zhou Ye has such a powerful force..."


    "God... If my husband can do this for me when I get married, I am willing to do anything for him!"


    I saw¡ªAs Zhou Ye waved his arm, the ceiling of the hall seemed to disappear, and the brilliance of the stars went straight into the hall... Countless meteors dragged their long tails across the sky... That beautiful scene made everyone I couldn''t help but widen my eyes...


    "It''s so beautiful... honey!" Sonya looked at the falling stars in the sky, and she couldn''t help muttering: "My dear, is there anything you can''t do?"


    "Uh-giving birth!" Zhou Ye said embarrassingly.


    "Bad..." Sonia kissed Zhou Ye on the cheek with a bit of shyness, and then whispered in his ear: "It''s okay, anyway, something you don''t know, I happen to do, we can complement each other..."


    "..." Zhou Ye felt like he didn''t know what to say... Obviously, Sonya had misunderstood what he said, but it didn''t matter-anyway, Sonya would know it by herself... They couldn''t get his children. ...At least not yet.


    The two of them walked to the front of the hall. At this time-Victor was already standing in front of his seat. He was going to play the role of a priest... It was no longer possible to preside over the wedding of his daughter. What?In other words, they themselves are enemies of Christ. Will you believe in your enemies?


    After a long and stinky wedding speech, Sonya finally became Zhou Ye''s wife from a legal point of view...


    Then-the carnival began...


    Tonight, all the wines are enough. Except for leaving the necessary guards on duty, all the soldiers can drink as much as they want...even Victor generously gave his werewolf slaves extra meals...


    Today-the werewolf slaves are no longer eating stale pig food, but big chunks of meat...


    Are you asking where the meat comes from?Ahem-wasn''t it during the day when Sonya killed hundreds of werewolves?The first generation of werewolves never returned to human form after death, so their bodies were collected by the guards...anyway, it was the slaves who ate them...just let them.


    Zhou Ye took Sonya in the hall to deal with casually for a few cups, and then returned to his room...Compared to drinking with those guys who claim to be a nobleman in the dark, Zhou Ye prefers to be with his own women. Inappropriate game...


    It¡¯s just that today¡¯s game seems to be a bit beyond Zhou Ye¡¯s expectations...


    "My dear... don''t take off your blindfold..." Sonia said as she quietly opened the door, gestured to six pretty girls, and come in quickly...


    "Okay... baby, what game do you want to play with me? Touch someone to guess the name?" Zhou Ye said, cheating a little bit, turning on some super senses, through the smell and sound, the scene in the room was in his A picture formed in my mind.


    Seeing the picture in his mind, Zhou Ye was stunned... his little wife actually encouraged her six friends who had grown up together to surround themselves...While walking, they let them disarm themselves. And his well-behaved little maid stood beside him with a smile, looking like a good show... What is this??


    "My dear... Realize, I will definitely defeat you today... Also, I won''t lift the order, you are not allowed to take off your blindfold..." Sonia said in an exaggerated tone while facing her own The dowry maid gestured to let them rush up bravely...


    But this is the first time these vampire chicks are always a little shy. You push me, I push you... No one dares to be the first person to eat crabs...


    In the end, a beautiful black-haired chick who gritted her teeth and became the first crab-eater...with the first one, there is a second...when someone takes the lead, the rest will have Courage...this is called courage...


    But-what I have to say is that Sonia''s plan to squeeze out her own man and make him beg for mercy is completely bankrupt... Some guy who opened a cheat device made her understand one thing... The sister of the number of bits is not enough to rely on... This is the experience she has gained with the lessons she has received.


    Level 1219


    One thousand two hundred and nineteen chapters


    The morning sun at dawn gradually rises from the horizon-the sun shines on the back of the vampire castle, bringing a ray of light to this gloomy castle.


    At the front door of the castle where the sun was not shining, the vampire castle opened the castle door during the day for the first time.


    An exquisite four-wheeled black carriage is parked at the gate. In front of the carriage, there are four pure white Arabian horses... Beside the carriage, the emblem of the Sonia family is engraved, and on the seat of the royal, Sitting there was a pretty girl in a black and white maid costume, no one else, but Zhou Ye''s personal maid, Debra.


    It''s just that Debra at this moment is a little different... She, who has been full of energy, is a little listless today, and her yawns from time to time reveal that she must have not rested last night...


    There are six girls with the same expression as her, and there are six girls in exquisite black armor following the horse body... Each of them has soft light in their eyes, but-even with the presence of armor, their figure still looks A bit tired...


    "Father...we''re leaving..." Although Sonya, who was standing next to Zhou Ye, looked tired, she still tried her best to say goodbye to her father...


    "Go, if you have a chance, come back and have a look..." Victor''s spirit was not very good at this time, but he still put a smile on his face, like a loving father, explaining My daughter who is about to marry away."Here, it will always be your home... baby!"


    "Hmm..." Sonya nodded sadly...


    Standing next to Sonia, Zhou Ye looked at Victor and asked a little strangely: "Did something happen last night? It depends on your look..."


    Sonia didn''t see Victor''s strangeness because of her experience, but that didn''t mean Zhou Ye could not see Victor''s strangeness.


    "Nothing... It''s just that some slaves ran away in the early hours of the morning!" Victor actually didn''t want to tell Zhou Ye about these things - but since Zhou Ye asked, he couldn''t help but say.


    In Victor''s view,...the werewolf slaves actually ran away because of the guard''s slack...this is a shame.


    If only a few insignificant werewolf slaves were ran away, that would be nothing, but what makes Victor most angry is that the loyal Lucian, who he thinks, also ran away, and it is said that it was Lucian''s leadership. Helping the slave run away...


    This is just slapping him in the face... For Victor, it is simply the best mockery of him...

 The Movie World Chapter 863

    "Do you need my help?" Zhou Ye asked, no way...Sonia has already begun to launch a star-eye attack on him...


    "No, just some lowly slaves... I don''t need you to take action. I have prepared the hunting team. When the sun goes down again, I will set out to catch those lowly slaves..." Victor refused. With Zhou Ye''s help, he didn''t want to grab Lucian with the hands of others...


    "Well... if you insist..." Zhou Ye shrugged his shoulders indifferently... Anyway, he had already said... Since Victor didn''t want to help himself, then he couldn''t do anything...


    In fact, the most troublesome thing for Zhou Ye right now is-do you want to remind Victor, when he is asleep in the future, to get a stand-in?In this way, after taking Sonia back to the modern era, she knew that she had killed her father and wanted to make trouble with herself...


    After thinking about it for a long time, Zhou Ye decided to remind Victor to prevent Sonya from having trouble with him in the future. Besides-Victor has treated him pretty well these years. Zhou Ye felt that if he did not remind him, That''s a bit too unsatisfactory... As for-Selena''s parents?Anyway, Zhou Ye didn''t know them well...he died when he died.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye looked at Victor and solemnly said: "I give you a piece of advice, Victor..."


    It was the first time that Zhou Ye spoke to him so solemnly, and Victor didn''t dare not listen... He hurriedly lowered his head slightly, and replied in a respectful voice: "Master... I would like to listen to your teachings!"


    You know--Zhou Ye is not only his son-in-law, but also a mysterious man with magical powers. What the mysterious man said... don''t listen, don''t listen... hehe... he deserves it...


    "When you fall asleep for the second time, remember to make a stand-in and put it in your tomb, and you have to choose another secret place to sleep, otherwise-what is waiting for you will fall forever..."


    Victor looked at the scene of time change reflected in Zhou Ye''s pupils. He didn''t dare to hold it up, and hurriedly lowered his head and said respectfully: "I''ll remember...Master!"


    "Okay...Let''s do it!" Now that the last thing was explained, Zhou Ye didn''t bother to say anything... He waved his hand at Victor slightly."The sun is fierce, you don''t have to send it anymore... We have to embark on a long journey... If you obey me, we will see you again in five hundred years..."


    "Yes, Master..." Victor nodded hurriedly, "I wish you a smooth journey..."


    Zhou Ye waved his hand, then pulled up Sonya, who was still reluctant, and got into the carriage...


    As Debra flicked the reins slightly...Four white Arabian horses without a single hair, moving their four hooves, galloping away from the castle...


    On both sides of the carriage, there are six heroic black-clad female knights. They have put down their visors at the moment... They show their superb horse skills in their gestures...


    Victor just looked at the carriage with his daughter, and gradually moved away from his sight...


    Behind him, his clerk gently walked to him with some enthusiasm, and asked in a low voice, "My lord, the six dowry maids who were determined to give to the young lady last night are already able to withstand the sun''s invasion today... Obviously This master has enough things in his hands to get us out of trouble... why do you..."


    "Speak carefully, Sabas..." Victor glanced at his clerk, then cast his gaze into the distance again... "Moderate greed is good, but excessive greed will only destroy yourself... especially Yes, don¡¯t let your greed control your reason and negotiate terms with such a powerful person? That will only make you lose everything you should have..."


    After saying this, Victor ignored his clerk and turned back to the castle... As a superior, Victor believed that he understood the superior¡¯s psychology very well, [I gave it to you, You can accept it, I won''t give it to you, never ask me for it...] This is the psychology of the superior.


    Especially when facing an invincible strong, always maintain a humble attitude, which is the most important...


    At this moment, in Zhou Ye''s carriage, Sonia is asking about her father... "My dear, is my father in danger?"


    "If he listened to me, there would be no danger..." Zhou Ye smiled and calmed Sonia, "The future in my eyes has changed... so don''t worry, your father is fine... ¡­"


    "Thank you, my dear..." Sonia happily gave her man a grateful kiss.


    "If you really want to thank me, how about playing last night''s game again?" Zhou Ye''s words shocked Sonya, and ran to the big collapse after the compartment was partitioned, and got in without taking off her clothes. ."Spare me, dear... I''m so tired..."


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly. He was actually just teasing Sonia. He still didn''t have any points in his mind about what these girls had been made by him last night?


    However, since the carriage that has been used with space magic is big enough, let the girls outside come in and rest. Anyway, Zhou Ye has no specific destination, just want to turn around in medieval Europe...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye walked to the car window and opened the curtain... "Girls, come in and rest..."


    "Say good first... Don''t mess with us..."


    "Yes, yes... we were almost dead yesterday..."


    "I don''t mind playing with you dear for a while... but... I''m really too sleepy..."


    Listening to the words of the girls outside, Zhou Ye had a few black lines on his forehead... Is he the kind of person who is there anytime, anywhere?"Don''t talk nonsense, come in quickly... Whoever comes in late will be punished... Of course, including you, Debra..."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh to go in... the master is the one who speaks for words...especially in punishment..."


    "Wait for me, I forgot how to use this ring to collect horses..."


    "You are so stupid... Let me help you..."


    As a messy sound rang, the girls soon got in...including Debra who was supposed to be driving the carriage in front...


    Zhou Ye didn¡¯t find any reason to punish them. After all¡ªthey were too tired yesterday...especially for the first time for these six girls. They still listened to Sonya¡¯s provocations, relied on being a vampire and hurt. Pain recovers quickly... dare to team up to challenge him?


    Looking at their status today, you can know how much their challenge failed last night...


    Chapter 1220


    One thousand two hundred and twenty chapters


    The golden autumn and October is the harvest season. In this season, you can see a smile on the faces of almost everyone in the villages you pass by.


    God bless, this is a bumper year...Of course, this refers only to the people of the Duchess of Brittany...


    They certainly have reason to be happy. Because the Duke of Brittany is independent from France, he has not been disturbed by the Hundred Years'' War of Britain and France... Therefore, people here can praise the blessing of the goddess of harvest...


    As for the refugees who came to Brittany?They will be stopped by guards in the border area...


    No lord would like the refugees displaced during the war... The meaning of these refugees is not only the chaos of public order and the robbing of the living space of the locals, but also the breeding of bandits and the spread of plague...


    And today, outside the castle of the Dukes of Brittany, the flags are fluttering-ribbons are flying...


    Almost all the knights of the Duke of Brittany received an invitation from the Duke of Brittany, John V...


    Here, today there will be an Autumn Harvest Knight Competition. One is to celebrate the harvest, and the other, perhaps John V, is trying to stay away from the war between these two giants in order to show muscles to Britain and France...


    John V, 43, inherited his father¡¯s duchy at the age of 17. As the second heir of the Monfort dynasty, he has managed the entire kingdom conscientiously during the years he was in office¡ªbut, two It¡¯s hard to make a difference between the big and the small. This sentence is not excessive at all on John V.


    Before he inherited the title, the Hundred Years'' War between Britain and France had already begun. His father John IV tried his best to maintain neutrality between Britain and France. He was less than forty years old. In the prime of life, let go...


    John V still remembers-when his father left, he stubbornly took his hand and said every word."Long live Brittany..."


    John V knew what his father meant... Don¡¯t be incorporated into France but don¡¯t be incorporated into England... To maintain Brittany¡¯s independence...


    This thing is said to be easy, but it is really difficult to do...


    The Duchy of Brittany itself lies in between the two, although Lord Victor with the title of Night Iron Army exists in the territory, and he also declares that he is willing to obey the orders of the Duke of Brittany...


    However, the claim is after all a claim... At least, John V knows very well that he cannot mobilize Victor...


    Fortunately, Lord Victor¡¯s territory is located near Brittany¡¯s finest natural port, which invisibly hinders the British offensive, but-the French press continues...


    So far in the Hundred Years¡¯ War, the two countries signed the Troyes Treaty and entered a short truce...


    In the Treaty of Troyes, France did not hesitate to cede the Brittany peninsula... However, the British army did not occupy here, that is, because Victor occupied the excellent deep-water port and invisibly resisted it. The landing of the British was even more due to the raging werewolves in the north of the Duchy of Brittany...


    At least Henry V was unwilling to feed those inhuman things with his precious soldiers... Therefore, the Duke of Brittany, at least in fact, still maintained its independence.


    It¡¯s just that the current independence is a bit difficult to maintain... because the French King Charles VI sent his own special envoy after hearing that the Brittany Peninsula was not ravaged by those British troops... He wanted to recruit from here. Soldiers, and forage...


    That''s why this time, the Autumn Harvest Knight Conference.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 864

    I just don¡¯t know how much surprise this Autumn Harvest Knights Conference can bring me... The current Duke of Brittany, John V is sitting on his throne, his fingers lightly tapping the armrest on the throne, quietly Quietly thinking about gains and losses...


    "His Royal Highness, the knights are all ready... just waiting for you to announce the start of the game..." A waiter dressed in bells and whistles, like a clown, gently approached John V and whispered.


    "Oh!" John V nodded and stood up... With his guards, he walked towards the wall of the castle...


    The entire knight competition is actually held outside the castle. As a military key for aristocrats, the castle will not easily allow unknown people to enter, especially this kind of mixed competition...It is absolutely impossible to hold in the castle. , If the spies who came in take the castle, the owner of the castle will have no place to cry.


    Just as John V walked up to the city¡¯s head, he saw his eldest daughter Beatorice standing on the city¡¯s head with his wife Bellino and youngest son Francois, pointing to the knights below. Ordered...I also commented on it from time to time.


    "His Royal Highness is here!" With the sharp and powerful voice of the clown-like waiter, the maids and guards standing on the head of the city watching the scenery below all faced John V and lowered their heads.


    "Father, you are here..." Beatorice bowed her head to her father, straightened up and rushed to John V''s side like a fawn, grabbed her father''s arm, and said happily: "Those guys below are so funny... some don''t even have a pair of armor, so they dare to claim to be knights, and they want to be my guardian knight..."


    Little Francois also rushed over, ran to the other side of his father, and said: "There is another ridiculous guy who was so fascinated by his sister that he fell into the river. It is so funny... ¡­"


    "Hehe..." Hearing his son''s words, John V couldn''t help but smile and look at his eldest daughter. Now 15-year-old Beatoris inherited all he had from his noble wife. The advantage, it has already come out like a budding rose... "My Beatoris is the most beautiful rose in Brittany, but it won''t be cheap for those lowly born..."


    "Father..." Beatoris lowered her head shyly, and she blushed at the teasing of her father...


    "Well, Belle...Fran...Come to mom, your father still has things to do..." The Duchess of Bellino knew that her husband was going to announce the start of the Cavaliers Tournament, so she hurriedly summoned her children. Come to your side and don''t mess with your husband.


    "Yes, mother..."


    "Okay, mom..."


    Beatorice and Little Fran?ois obediently returned to their mother here...


    John V smiled at his wife, then walked quickly to the raised viewing platform on the city wall...


    With his appearance, a melodious trombone sounded, and all the knights and their attendants gathered in front of the castle, including those who set up stalls here, and those farmers who came here to watch the excitement, turned towards the wall. The host of the Cavaliers Tournament and the owner of the Duke of Brittany, Duke John V, bent his waist.


    John V looked at the respectful attitude of the knights and leaders outside the city, nodded in satisfaction, and then... loudly said: "I announce that the Autumn Harvest Knights Tournament has officially started!!!"


    Level 1221


    One thousand two hundred and twenty one chapters


    Just as the knight competition in front of the Bretny Castle was in full swing, a group of vigorous knights were rushing in the woods five kilometers away from the castle...


    On the path of the woods, a group of black-armored knights are walking silently. In this nine-person team, there are six knights in exquisite black armor. Among them is a knight in gorgeous armor. With a handsome man in a black military coat...


    This knight, surrounded by six female knights, is also wearing black armor, but her armor is inlaid with various mysterious patterns with gold threads. The pattern composed of gold threads dresses up the knight¡¯s armor. It''s a bit more mysterious, and a bit more luxurious...


    Although the black armors worn by the six female knights are also very gorgeous, at a glance, you will definitely not mistake the relationship between these people.


    Obviously, the six female knights are dominated by the female knight in the middle...


    And the handsome man who walks alongside the knight in the ornate armor. He has black hair and pupils that are rare in Europeans... This makes him look so different, of course... His outfit is also Looks gorgeous...


    The clothing cut from unknown fabrics is horizontal and vertical, with clear water chestnuts-among the luxurious, it reveals a hint of iron and blood.


    The most interesting thing is that behind him, there is a beautiful girl in a black and white dress. At this moment, the girl is gently hugging the boy''s waist and pressing her cheeks tightly. On his back...


    This group of people is not someone else, it is Zhou Ye and others who wander around all the way...


    Their original gorgeous carriage has long since disappeared...Instead, they sat down on a batch of great Arabian war horses...


    Regarding the change of transportation, Zhou Ye said-he was also desperate...


    He really didn''t expect that medieval Europe was like this-uh, tattered... Yes, it is absolutely not an exaggeration to use the word tattered to describe it.


    There are no so-called avenues here. There are even roads in some places that are narrow enough for a horse to barely pass... Unless Zhou Ye uses magic to make his carriage fly, otherwise, he can only ride through...


    Can Zhou Ye let his carriage fly?There is no doubt about it. Of course he can make his carriage fly... But this goes against his idea of ??wanting to go around in medieval Europe...


    Tell the truth-after leaving Victor¡¯s castle, Zhou Ye discovered that feelings are in Victor¡¯s territory. In the entire Principality of Brittany, they are still good... at least Victor wants to strengthen himself. He ruled, and at the same time, it is convenient to obtain the taxes of the nobles in the domain. He has built a lot of roads in his domain...


    After leaving Victor¡¯s territory, Zhou Ye basically didn¡¯t find a few decent roads... This made him madly complain about these Europeans. If you want to get rich, you must first build roads... They all have such a simple truth. Don''t understand?


    Of course, in the face of her own man''s complaints, Sonia was quite proud-who said that in her father''s territory, the road was well repaired?


    "I hate horseback riding..." Zhou Ye fell down with the bumps of the horse under his hips... As a lazy person who can lie down and never sit, and can sit and never stand, Zhou Ye really doesn''t How do you like horse riding...at least it is far less than riding a car.


    Even Zhou Ye has the heart to remove his modified nuclear power knight XV from the bracelet...


    But facing those roads that even a horse could barely pass, Zhou Ye had to give up this tempting idea.


    "My dear... don''t you think horseback riding is a very pleasant sport?" Sonia said, taking out a bottle of Romani Conti from her wristband, and without a bottle opener, she pulled it out by hand. Unplugged...


    "Don''t... My Romani Conti..." Zhou Ye was almost distressed when he saw Sonia''s movements... It wasn''t that he was reluctant to let his woman drink, it was-Sonia was doing it. Spoil this bottle of wine king...


    "What''s the matter, dear, you can just turn around and get some more..." Sonia said, bending slightly, and without heartache, stuffed the bottle of Romani Conti into the nightmare mouth under her crotch... ¡­


    The nightmare happily rang his nose, dangling the Romani Conti given to her by her mistress, and raised her neck, humming--a whole bottle of Romani Conti 1945 came into its mouth...


    Zhou Ye''s eyelids jumped, this prodigal thing, is it easy for him to search for these good wines everywhere?There are only a few thousand bottles of one of the world''s top wines. Fortunately, this bottle of Romani Conti is not the best... He still has hundreds of bottles of Mouton 1945... That is the best...


    Some people say, thousands of bottles...you are too stingy, right?


    If anyone dares to ask Zhou Ye that...Zhou Ye definitely slapped him to death. You must know-the fine wines he collected, not all of them fall into his hands. When there are many women, no matter how many supplies they have It''s not enough for them. Who do you give or not?If you are not careful, you will make trouble in the back house... It''s a big deal.


    The most annoying thing is that the nightmare, after drinking the red wine given by his mistress, is still not reconciled... and he gave his master a show off look, which seems to be saying... Love your baby, someone loves your baby...


    "You foodie..." Zhou Ye stared with anger."Small, you wait... When I get back to Umbrella, I will find a mule to be your husband... I want to see, after the mule is mated with you, you will give birth to something... "


    "Well, the law..."


    The nightmare was frightened by the words of his master...It believed that his master could definitely say and do it. When he went back, his noble blood would be tainted by the mule... He turned his head to face his mistress. Began to act like a coquettish and cute... Those big red eyes were full of tears... Sonya felt distressed.


    "Honey... don''t scare it... it''s still a child..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, and Nightmare was still a child??This product has been at least several hundred years old from its birth to the present... Is it still a child??Are you kidding me??


    Just when Zhou Ye was about to speak, the three female knights who were more than 20 meters away from them stopped their steps. One of the female knights turned their horses and ran in front of Zhou Ye, and said respectfully, "Master ¡­It should be Fort Brittany ahead, but it seems to be very lively outside, do you need us to explore it!"


    "Forget it..." Zhou Ye shook his head, "If I didn''t guess wrong, this may be what we heard along the way, the Duke''s Cavalry Tournament..."


    "Cleveland Cavaliers? That''s great..." Sonia is still a girl, a woman, is it a woman who doesn''t like to join in the fun?Especially this vampire girl who has never left her father''s territory, she is very curious about all things outside.


    "My dear, I''m going to see the Cavaliers Tournament..." Sonya said, pinching Nightmare''s belly."Nightmare, come on, let''s rush..."


    The nightmare is desperate for it. It wants to escape from the sight of its owner. The province''s own owner will not be able to think about it. Before returning to Umbrella, it will find a mule to defile itself...


    Thinking of this, Nightmare opened its four hooves and rushed forward like flying...


    "Nightmare, give me the fire on your hoof..." Zhou Ye yelled, then confessed to the three female knights in front, "Go, catch up with your lady, take care of her..."


    "As you wish, Master!" said the female knight, turning her horse''s head, rushing to the front of her two sisters, and then leading them to chase her own lady and ran outward...

 The Movie World Chapter 865

    Chapter 1222


    One thousand two hundred and twenty-two chapters


    On the high wall of the castle of the Dukes of Brittany, Beatorice was quietly sitting in the stands with her mother, watching the knights'' contest below.


    The Cavaliers Tournament is divided into three parts.


    The first part is the knights in costumes marching around the castle...


    In the parade, there are also knights wearing costumes. Of course, they just show their faces with their masters. The most important thing is the ladies in festive costumes in the parade.


    They stand in the middle of the parade in gorgeous dresses, glaring at the crowd from time to time, showing amorous feelings...


    The knights who are eligible to participate in the contest are all recognized as the strongest knights in the region. Some of them participate in the knight contest for the sake of fame, some for the favor of the ladies, and even more, purely for making money...


    Ask how to get rich??


    It''s very simple-in the Cavaliers Tournament, as long as you defeat your opponent and capture him, then-everything about him will belong to you, his people, his horse, and even his equipment will belong to you... Even, you can ask the other party¡¯s family to pay the ransom...


    You must know that your own set of knight equipment represents a high price in this era of poor handicrafts, plus the ransom that the other family is willing to pay for your knight... It can be said that getting rich overnight is not a dream...


    As for being famous, it''s even simpler...


    It can be said that the famous Marshal William Marshall in history relied on the Cavaliers Tournament to get ahead. He won the favor of Charles II in the Cavaliers Tournament and married a wealthy heiress to him. This was the case for Marshal William Marshall. A knight from a poor and white ordinary noble family, he became a young man with a castle, territory and sister paper.


    The deeds of this knight marshal who is known as the most powerful knight marshal in the history of the United Kingdom in the twelfth century inspired these passionate knights.


    Of course, deeds like Marshal William are in the minority, but the knights who participated in the Cavaliers Tournament did not get nothing. Many of them gained wealth, and many of them were favored by the ladies and became them. The guest of the curtain.


    As for the losers?Who cares about them... No one cares about the howls of losers...


    In short-the Cavaliers have all kinds of good reasons to celebrate the Cavaliers Tournament. For them, the Cavaliers Tournament is a place to grab money, equipment and women.


    "Belli, which of the knights below fits your vision better?" A voice interrupted Beatorice¡¯s tranquility. She turned her head and saw a middle-aged woman in a long dress. , Was standing next to her... it was none other than the wife of her uncle Pierre, the Countess Ballina.


    "No, they are too rude...I don''t like them..." Beatoris shook her head and said.


    "Really? I think they are very strong, especially the knight named Allen who ranked first. I think he is very handsome..." Countess Ballina said with a rippling look: "If he wins If so, I must ask him if he wants to be my guardian knight..."


    "...Shut up, Ballina..." Duchess Bellino, who was sitting aside, gave her a stern look, "Beadriss is still young, she is not yet this age..."


    "What''s the matter... Anyway, she will know sooner or later... Besides, in a year she will marry the Duke of Norfolk in England..." Obviously, Duchess Bellino''s expression did not startle. Ballina, she was a little bit unwilling to think about it.


    "..." When Beatrice heard Polina''s words, she lowered her head with a little sadness... She knew that she had a marriage contract, and she was even contracted to this marriage contract when she was eight years old... this It is her duty as the daughter of the duke, and also her duty to the family...


    But she really didn''t want to marry someone she had never met... even if this person had the title of Duke.


    "Oh my god... where did those people come from? How dare they stop the parade?"


    Just when Beatoris was sad, Ballina''s startled voice attracted her attention. Beatoris couldn''t help raising her head, leaning slightly to look down the city...


    I saw that the team of knights who were parading in full had stopped completely, because- in front of them, four knights blocked their way...


    The four knights in black armor looked a little slender...not as big and thick as those knights, but--they just stood in front of the parade in full force...they didn''t mean to give way at all.


    "Get out of the way-you little guys with small arms and legs... This is not where you should be, you should return to your mother''s arms at this time and eat nainai..." The leader, the one named Allen The knight said carelessly.


    "I hate big talkers..." A clear voice came from the armor, and then the black knight in the lead took off his helmet... A long, slightly curly hair fell apart, not Sonya. Who is it again?"I heard that this is the Cavaliers Tournament, so if I defeat you, I can win?"


    "woman???"


    "Gosh-how dare she?"


    "The knight''s battlefield is not where you women should come, get out..."


    "Beautiful lady, this is not where you should be, please clear the way..."


    When they saw Sonia¡¯s true face, the group of guys suddenly boiled...There were nasty talks, some yelled, and some even felt that they were insulted... Draw out their weapons and plan to teach this person who doesn¡¯t know the sky and the earth. Woman...


    "Madam, I think you have made a mistake..." At the first sight of Sonia''s face, Allen, who had originally spoken harshly to Sonia, immediately became polite and convincing. There is no way to associate the rude image with him.


    "It''s hypocritical..." Sonia looked at this guy with his head like a turkey tail in front of her. "Anyway, as long as you kill all the knights here, then I will be a well-deserved winner, right... ¡­"


    "Uh-probably that''s what it meant!" Allen said embarrassingly.


    "Then don''t talk so much nonsense...Let me see what you guys are capable of..." Sonia originally didn''t want to kill, but she was annoyed by the slurs of these guys just now. Up...


    You know, Sonia, who grew up in Victor¡¯s territory, lived a life like a princess. No one dared to disobey her... But since Zhou Ye became a teacher, Zhou Ye has treated her well. Princess¡¯s disease... However, Sonia was just a little better in front of her own man, especially after she became Zhou Ye¡¯s woman completely, Zhou Ye loved her very much, not much scolded her, let alone scolded her. ... At most, it''s just playing a small PP.


    Of course, Sonia treats this as a passion...never feel wronged.


    But today, these ugly things dare to scold her?Is it still dirty?Do you really think the little vampire princess will not be angry?In particular, there was Zhou Ye standing behind this little princess... Zhou Ye had never taken the lives of Europeans very seriously, so he condoned some of Sonia''s temper...


    Today-Sonia is about to explode... She will use the blood of these guys to write her reputation...


    Level 1223


    One thousand two hundred and twenty-three chapters


    Sonia''s words immediately caused a commotion among the knights...


    "Such a reckless woman...should have a good lesson..."


    "Yes, let her know that the Cavaliers Tournament is not a place where she can go wild..."


    "Yes, Sir Allen, teach this woman a lesson and let her know... the war makes the woman go away..."


    Hearing the clamor of the knights behind him, the knight Alan, as the leader of the parade, was a little bit hard to get off... he really felt like he was not hitting, he was not hitting... hitting a woman?It damages his reputation, but does not fight?It''s easy to mistake him for a timid guy...


    But soon, Alan didn''t have to worry about it, because Sonya used a big move to mock again...


    "A group of soft guys who only sell their mouths but dare not act...You are also worthy of being called men?"


    Good guy--


    As soon as Sonia said these words, the scene suddenly became quiet, and then the whole parade and the onlookers seemed to explode...


    Even the ladies who watched on the wall yelled unwillingly...


    "Yes, they are just a bunch of soft guys... Madam, please let us see your heroic victory..."


    "Miss, you are really a role model for our women..."


    Even in the beautiful eyes that even Beadorise sees, there are so many brilliance...


    For the first time in her life, she saw such a tough woman, and it was the first time she saw a woman who dared to ridicule these incredible knights in front of a group of knights... That was the style of a woman she had never seen before. For the first time since she was sensible, Beatorice felt her heart beating so fast...


    "I''m sorry, this lady, for the glory of the knight... I have to fight, please take out your weapon, I''m going to attack you..." Allen said, turning to look at the lady on the wall. They said loudly: "This victory is dedicated to you, beautiful Miss Beatorice..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 866

    Although Alan called so loudly, it''s a pity that his glaring eyes were completely thrown to the blind. At this time, the eyes of the ladies on the wall had already been attracted by Sonya, and no one cared about his words...


    "That''s a lot of nonsense..." Sonia rolled her eyes dissatisfied, and then pulled down the mask on her helmet... It was a metal mask made of black metal. The whole mask was cast into a smiling woman''s face. The position of the eyes is a transparent lens polished by two red crystal stones... a strange smile, red eyes, the whole mask looks strangely beautiful."Show your weapon..."


    "It''s rude, ma''am..." Allen also pulled down the mask on his helmet at this time, and took his five-meter lance from his hand...


    Then he squeezed his horse''s belly, urged his beloved horse, and launched a charge towards Sonia, a hundred meters away...


    "Finally it''s about to begin..." The voice that came under Sonia''s mask was so excited... She slammed her three-meter-and-five-meter-long giant sickle... the blade of the sickle bounced straight up, and instantly followed the giant sickle. The long handle formed a five-meter long alien knight gun.


    As Sonya¡¯s crotch nightmare accelerates rapidly... the distance of one hundred meters will be there...


    When Allen''s lance was about to hit Sonia, Sonia exerted a slight force and swiped her alien knight''s gun. Her weird knight''s gun was knocked on Allen''s lance...


    Allen only felt that the lance in his hand was hit by an unstoppable force. With a cry, he almost couldn''t hold his lance...


    One wrong horse, the two went to each other... Allen was glad that he hadn''t lost his weapon when he heard an exclamation from the crowd...


    "Gosh..."


    "Be careful¡­¡­"


    "Is that a weapon of the devil?"


    I saw that, in the wrong horse, Sonya twisted her waist and turned her backhand... she swung her alien lance towards Alan¡¯s neck... During the swing, the lance in her hand changed back to the giant sickle form. Just like cutting grass with a sickle, it cuts to Alan''s neck...


    By the time Allen felt wrong, it was too late...


    A big head soared into the sky... and Allen''s horse didn''t know that its owner was dead, and still ran with its owner all the way until-Allen''s headless body fell to the ground , It wailed and stopped its footsteps. It gently circled its owner¡¯s corpse non-stop, and kept arching its owner¡¯s corpse without stopping, trying to get his master to get up again and ride to himself Body...


    With Alan''s death...


    The entire Cavaliers Tournament became silent...


    "what----!!!!"


    With the scream of a noble lady, the knight tournament resumed its noisy...Almost all the noble ladies sitting on the city head were screaming crazy, don''t get me wrong, they were not scared... In the Middle Ages, the dead This kind of thing can be said to be commonplace, these ladies are not afraid of being a dead person...


    The reason they scream is because, as women, Sonia has done what they can''t... They are excited, they are happy... Even they cheer for Sonia''s victory... This is their first Once I saw a woman successfully challenged the authority of a man...


    On the other side, the knights scolded one after another...


    "This is murder...this is murder that eats away..."


    "This is a challenge to the knight class..."


    "No, this is a challenge for men... Gentlemen, would you like to see a woman ride on our head?"


    "Kill her..."


    "Yes, kill her..."


    "The wailing of life''s defeated dog..." Faced with these abuses, Sonia disdainfully retorted with words learned from her own man: "Aside from screaming like maidens, do you have anything else?"


    A thin knight shouted: "You are trampling on the glory of the knight... You actually killed a knight with a farmer''s weapon... This is..."


    "What happened to the farmer''s weapon? You can''t even defeat the farmer''s weapon. That doesn''t mean... you are not as good as the farmer?" Sonia replied with disdain, "Knight? Pooh!"


    Sonia''s words made the serfs who watched the lively serfs laugh, and they had the opportunity to mock these noble knight masters. Of course they would not miss it...


    The ridicule of the serfs made the knights annoyed into anger in an instant...The sound of cursing came from the knight formation.


    "Kill her... must kill her..."


    I don¡¯t know which knight took the first step. The remaining 17 parade knights took their weapons from their guards, lined up in a scattered formation, and launched a charge towards Sonia...


    The sound of the seventeen war horses stepping on the ground at the same time made the ladies on the wall look a little faint... You know, these knights are almost all heavy knights, and the sound of them running at the same time makes the whole land somewhat Trembling...


    "You are silly..."


    "What about your chivalry?"


    "Stop your actions, you are murdering..."


    However, the shouts of the ladies on the city wall did not stop these knights from stopping their charge. They were determined to kill Sonia. In order to maintain the dignity of the knighthood, they wanted to wash away a dignified knight. The shame of a woman defeated...


    However, will Sonia be afraid of them?In Sonya¡¯s view, these guys are not even as powerful as the werewolves who died in her own hands... Moreover, the actions of these knights are in line with her ideas, and they have used their blood to forge their reputation...


    "Don''t move, these guys are my toys..." After Sonya ordered the three maids behind her, she rushed up to the knights without hesitation with her legs clamped in the belly of Nightmare...


    Level 1224


    One thousand two hundred and twenty-four chapters


    "Oh my god... my god..." Beatorice on the wall clung to the wall tightly with both hands, staring at herself with beautiful eyes, staring at the battle in front of the castle without blinking...


    No, to say that the war is a bit of exaltation of the knights. To be precise, it should be said to be a massacre... a scene of a woman massacring seventeen heavily armed knights...


    Beatorice looked down. Sonia, wearing a gorgeous golden silk and black armor, was rampant and invincible among the knights... Sonia¡¯s simple, powerful and aesthetically pleasing movements made Beatorice Watching heart beating...


    She felt that at this moment, she seemed to have found her goal in life...


    On the other side, John V, standing on the middle viewing platform, watched the battle below, silently...


    He neither made a sound to stop the massacre, nor ordered his guards to be on alert...because he saw the family crest behind the three black armored knights not far behind Sonya, that was Lord Victor¡¯s clan emblem.


    "Is this the Black Armor of Lord Victor? It''s amazing..." John V murmured. Unlike his daughter''s focus, what John V saw was the sharpness of the giant scythe in Sonia''s hand... ¡­


    Those knights in heavy armor, under Sonia¡¯s giant scythe, are as helpless as unarmed farmers. The thick armor on them can not bring them any sense of security... Any part, as long as Sonya¡¯s giant scythe slid across, the heavy armor on the knights was like a thin layer of parchment, directly torn open, blood gushing out from where the armor was torn... ¡­


    And Sonya, who was swinging the giant sickle, didn''t have any reluctance... Obviously, the giant sickle was incredibly sharp.


    You know, in the plate armor of those heavy armor knights, they still wear a layer of chain mail... The protection of double-layer armor in this era can be said to be the top level, otherwise, neither There will be a saying that the heavy armored cavalry is invincible.


    But the so-called heavy armor of these knights is like a leaf in front of Sonya, being ravaged at will...


    This had to make John V fall into contemplation--


    Has Victor Ling made a breakthrough in smelting?That''s why they are so good??


    Moreover, the so-called that Lord Victor¡¯s Dark Iron Army was invincible at night and never left the station during the day was also broken at this moment...


    Just as John V was meditating, the massacre under the city was over...


    If it wasn''t for Sonya who wanted to play for a while, these dozen weak chickens could be cleaned up in the blink of an eye... You know, she, like Selena, enjoys the existence of a drop of her own man''s golden blood...


    When the scene, only Sonya was riding there alone to show off her power... The most enthusiastic cheers since the start of the game broke out from the city... At this moment, the ladies have forgotten what guardian knights and what knights love ...They were just cheering desperately to Sonya, cheering her for defeating more than a dozen knights alone...At this moment, not only Sonya''s victory, but all the women''s victory...


    Among the cheers at the top of the city, Beatoris called the loudest.

 Movie World Chapter 867

    "The Valkyrie..."


    "The Valkyrie..."


    "The Valkyrie..."


    In the end, almost everyone was shouting in unison, the word [Valkyri¡ª¡ª]...


    As for the dead knights?Haha...no one will remember the loser, and... these deaths and injuries are normal in the Knights¡¯ Conference. If you want revenge, you have to wait until the retinues of the dead knights return to their master¡¯s family. , To get revenge... But with the bad traffic conditions here, it is estimated that they will not be able to go back and forth within half a month...


    However, the entire Cavaliers Tournament takes almost one to two months to be held, so there is no need to be afraid that the nobles will not be able to retaliate in time...


    Of course, because of this situation, the general knight tournament will choose to be held in the sparsely populated suburbs, or simply held in the wilderness...


    It is precisely because of this that John V did not hold a knight tournament in front of his palace, where is the downtown area... It is also a forced choice to choose this family castle located on the outskirts of the city...


    There have been such cases, because the location of the Cavaliers Tournament was chosen in the downtown area, and finally because of the enmity in the game, the nobles'' crazy revenge almost destroyed the entire bustling city block.


    John V didn¡¯t want his city to end up like this...


    Ahem-far away...


    At this moment, Sonia, who had completed her seventeen feats, was standing in front of the castle bravely, accepting the cheers from the crowd, suddenly a voice came, making her tremble slightly...


    "Dear Sonia, it seems you are having a good time..."


    It''s just that these casual words made Sonia''s heart tremble...because the person who said these words was not someone else, but her man Zhou Ye...


    In fact, Zhou Ye had arrived here long ago, but he was too lazy to let his women disappointed because of these European barbarians, so he simply cated in the crowd and ignored the massacre... But since Sonya has already Enough trouble, then Zhou Ye planned to take her away...


    "My dear..." Sonia hurriedly turned her face off, took off her helmet, and gave her man a flattering smile."It''s not that I want to bully them, it was they who scolded me first..."


    "Well, I know, that''s why I didn''t stop you from killing them..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "But now you have finished venting...Should we leave here?"


    "But... I haven''t received my reward yet..." Although Sonia thought so brokenly, she didn''t dare to violate her man''s words. She pulled the reins of the nightmare under her crotch and was about to leave with her man. Here¡­¡­


    The appearance of Zhou Ye made the ladies on the wall exclaim again... They have never seen such a handsome boy. It can be said¡ªif possible, they are really willing to spend everything and spend time with this boy. Xiao, even sending soldiers to take him captive to his castle, he did not hesitate.


    It''s a pity that this young man is the man of the Valkyrie, and they only know that the Valkyrie smiles at the young man to please that they are out of play...


    On the other side, Beatorice is clenching her teeth and holding the solid boulder on the city wall in her hands-she has an indisputable feeling, why-why... you are so strong and yet Want to leak such a smile to a man?Although this man is a little more handsome...but that is not the reason why you please him...


    You should be more proud, you should be dismissive of that man...


    It must be that little white face that charmed you¡ªit must be so...


    Thinking of this, Beatorice couldn''t help staring fiercely at Zhou Ye, who, in her mind, charmed the existence of the goddess of war.


    "Huh--?" Zhou Ye was so sensitive to breath...


    He felt this deep and malicious gaze in an instant. Following the feeling, Zhou Ye looked at the master of that gaze...


    With just this glance, Zhou Ye was stunned. It was a girl or a very beautiful girl... Nima was embarrassed.


    To say that Zhou Ye''s gazes of envy, jealousy and hatred have been felt too much, but almost all of them came from the same sex, but the malicious gazes from the opposite sex, Zhou Ye felt for the first time, could it be that his charm has disappeared? ??


    But what about her... Zhou Ye really doesn''t bother to care about a woman...


    "Okay, let''s go..." Zhou Ye said, he was about to leave here with Sonia... Cavaliers tournament, just watch the excitement... No need to be serious.


    However, just as Sonya urged the nightmare under her crotch to leave here with her man, a voice rang from the top of the city."Excuse me, Miss Cavalier, what is your relationship with Lord Victor?"


    Level 1225


    One thousand two hundred and twenty five chapters


    It was not someone else who asked this sentence, but John V sitting on the viewing platform.


    He would use such a polite tone because he wanted Sonia...Let¡¯s put it this way, Corporal Lixian, he must ask for something...


    "I''m Sonia, Victor is my father, are you?" Sonia stopped her footsteps for a while and looked up at John V''s words.


    "This is the Duke of Brittany, the ruler of the Duchy of Montfort, the owner of the Brittany Peninsula, His Royal Highness John V!"


    It was not John V who answered Sonia''s question, but the attendant next to him... the messenger dressed like a clown.


    "..." Sonya was speechless for a while, do you use so many titles for me?"Oh...what''s the matter?"


    John V originally waited for Sonya to be polite with him, but... after waiting for a long time, he waited for a [Is there something?...This made him have to cough awkwardly...


    However, he also knew-the name of the Duke sounds very awkward, but it is just a nickname.Strength is everything... Obviously Victor is not imaginary at all, otherwise he would not be unable to mobilize him... From the attitude of Sonia, John V can basically judge that Victor treats himself What kind of attitude.


    After sorting out his mood, John V asked again: "Miss Sonia, are you here for the Cavaliers Tournament?"


    "Yeah...but haven''t I already won the first place?" Sonia asked strangely.


    "Ahem..." John V was speechless for a while, and he didn''t know what to say. Fortunately, his daughter helped him out: "No, in fact, Miss Sonia, the Cavaliers tournament has just begun. In the opening parade, there were various competitions, including immediate competitions, ground competitions, and empty-handed fighting... Isn¡¯t it a shame that you just left?"


    Sonia''s heart moved again when she heard Beatorice''s words. She once again launched a star-eyed and cute offensive towards her man...Zhou Ye was defeated and defeated... "Come on as you wish, Sonia baby¡­¡­"


    "It''s great, thank you dear..." Sonia leaned forward happily, and a loud hot mouth came on her man''s cheek.


    "Since Miss Sonia plans to participate in the Cavaliers Tournament, it''s better to live in the castle temporarily, so that you can watch the martial arts better..." After Beatoris said this, her heart beats so fast, she was really afraid that she would It would be embarrassing to be rejected by Sonia...


    "No..." Before Sonia''s no need to finish her words, she was interrupted by Zhou Ye.


    "That''s great... We happened to not bring a tent..." Zhou Ye said-he is now a little interested in this woman who beat him up... He was curious, what would this girl do?


    Sonia looked at her man dumbfounded. What''s the joke?When did they live in a tent when they were camping outside?Don¡¯t you always live in your own magic carriage?The area in the carriage is more than 300 square meters, which is enough for them to live very comfortably...


    Although Sonia had all kinds of questions, she was smart and didn''t question her own man. She knew that - her man had his plans... it''s better not to disturb her man''s layout... the PP suffers.


    On the other hand, Beatoris on the city wall was a little unhappy and answered her with that little white face, but the excitement of being able to get close to the Valkyrie she longed for dilutes this little unpleasantness. She is getting As soon as Zhou Ye answered, he hurriedly turned his head and ordered the guards behind him."Quick, open the door of the castle... Welcome our distinguished guests!"


    The guards looked at John V with some embarrassment. It was only after John V nodded slightly that they ran down quickly. While running, they ordered the gate of the castle to be opened, and Zhou Ye and others were welcome to enter...


    "Master, have you taken a fancy to that beautiful lady?" Debra sitting behind Zhou Ye, gently lying next to her master''s ear, said with a low voice, "I guess this beautiful lady absolutely Can''t escape your palm!"


    "Haha...you guessed wrong this time, this beautiful lady, I don''t like me, but Sonia!" Zhou Ye responded in a low voice with a smile.


    "...How come?" For Debra, same-sex love is a bit too profound and hard to understand...


    At this moment, the gate of the castle in front of Zhou Ye opened...Everyone rode their horses into the Duke''s castle one by one.


    After handing the horses to the soldiers, Zhou Ye and others walked up the wall under the guidance of the attendants...


    After a tedious introduction to each other, Zhou Ye and others joined the city wall to watch the battle...


    Of course, Sonia was dragged away by Beatriz... Zhou Ye didn''t care about this... He had absolute confidence that his woman would not be bent...

 The Movie World Chapter 868

    So Zhou Ye took Debra sitting next to the main seat, chatting casually with John V... and Sonia took her six maids and got into the duchess among the noble ladies.


    "Sonia, you are so powerful, why would you marry a playboy?" As soon as Beatoris came up, she planned to wave her little hoe and dig Zhou Ye''s corner... "Don''t deny, I can see that the maid behind that guy looks at him wrong...Although this guy has a face that makes angels jealous, but..."


    "To shut up¡­¡­"


    Before Beatrice could finish her sentence, she was scolded by Sonya...


    For Sonia, she can tolerate other people accusing her, but she absolutely can¡¯t tolerate a man who is accused of her... that¡¯s her man, the man who taught her from childhood to adulthood, the man who occupied her body and mind, he It''s everything to her, and she will never allow others to speak ill of him."What do you know? Do you know how powerful the dude in your mouth is? Do you know how much the dude in your mouth loves me? Do you know how much I love the dude in your mouth? You have nothing I know... so please close your eyes!"


    Sonia''s unrelenting words suddenly made Beatorice feel very wronged, seeing her eyes red... Tears were about to fall...


    The Duchess of Bellino hurriedly said: "I''m sorry, Miss Sonia, Belle didn''t mean it... In fact-she just wants to know why you love your husband so deeply... I do it for her Improper words, apologize..."


    "Nothing..." Although Sonia knew that Duchess Bellino was forcibly explaining this, but-everyone carried the sedan chair, sometimes there is no need to make things so bad, let alone... Sonia has a princess disease , But she is not stupid after all."I love my husband deeply and I am proud of him...because of his existence, I can be so happy..."


    "Then what is good about him?" Beatorice asked unwillingly...


    "Hehe..." Sonia gave Beatrice a white look. She was going to make a big move... What''s the difference between a man''s life and a salted fish??


    Therefore, Sonia plans to expose her man in front of these ladies...


    Level 1226


    One thousand two hundred and twenty-six chapters


    "My man... his family is rich and powerful... his family has tens of thousands of soldiers... he knows astronomy and geography, he knows all the truths in the world..."


    Before Sonia''s words were finished, she was interrupted by the unconvinced Beatriz... "Ms. Sonia, are you trying to defend your husband? A family with tens of thousands of soldiers? Yours. Does the husband come from the royal family of the East??"


    It¡¯s no wonder that Beatorice is so provocative. You know, in medieval Europe, almost all of them with tens of thousands of standing troops can be regarded as great powers. Even the Anglo-French War, known as the Hundred Years¡¯ War, was stopped and stopped. The total number of soldiers used is less than one million.


    I am optimistic, it is the soldiers used in a total, not the soldiers used in a battle...


    In fact, the two countries on the European continent that are known as big powers, the soldiers used by both sides in a war are only about 100,000, and this is still a lot of mercenaries. Mercenaries are different from the standing source of troops in a country. ...


    It really looks like the kind of professional soldiers of the later generations. In this period of Europe, each country will die at most no more than 30,000...


    It''s not that these countries don''t want to raise professional soldiers, they really can''t afford it... Just the terrible agricultural foundation of Europe?Wanting to raise tens of thousands of standing troops, they almost squeezed the last silver coin in their treasury... They mostly mobilized serfs and knights to participate in wars during the war.


    Therefore, what Sonya said, Zhou Ye''s family had tens of thousands of soldiers, so Beatoris, who thought she had caught the pain point, targeted...


    "Cut--! Xia Chong can''t speak..." Sonia said in disdain to learn from her own man in Chinese when she heard Beatorice''s provocation.


    "What does this mean?" Beatorice looked confused... Is this language??


    "This is their language they learned from my husband..." Sonia was doing popular science to Beatoris unkindly."Meaning, a bug that can only live for one summer, how can you know the scenery in winter?"


    "You..." Beatrice''s angry chest went up and down... She understood this sentence, which meant she was laughing at her ignorance...


    However, before Beatrice could speak, her mother, Duchess Bellino, interrupted her words, "This is really a philosophical sentence, may I ask...Miss Sonia, your husband is from the East." The mysterious empire?"


    Duchess Bellino knew well that her husband wanted to win over the couple, so she came out to make ends meet... Moreover, she also saw a trace of bad signs in the depths of her daughter¡¯s eyes, and wanted to try her best. This bad sign is erased...


    "Yes... ma''am!" Now that she was so happy, Sonya didn''t mind showing her demeanor, it was not her who was angry anyway."My husband, he comes from that mysterious transition in the East. He said... His country is thousands of miles in size, with a million people... hundreds of millions of people... There, the highest ruler is called the emperor..."


    "Gosh... What the Venetian said is true? In the far east, there really is an extremely powerful empire...?"


    Listening to Sonia''s words, many ladies couldn''t help hiding their little cowardice and said in surprise.


    The Venetian in their mouths was talking about the great traveler who wrote [Marco Polo''s Travels], Marco Polo...


    In fact, even though Marco Polo returned to Europe, he wrote what he saw and heard into books, and it became popular throughout Europe, but most of these nobles regarded Marco Polo¡¯s books as novels. After all, People-I always think that everything I heard, including what is written in the book, is fake...


    But today, these noble ladies saw a living Oriental for the first time and listened to his wife telling them about the East... How could they not be surprised?


    "Of course it''s true..." Sonia and You Rongyan raised their little faces when they saw the surprised look of the ladies."Everything about me was taught by my husband..."


    "Miss Sonia... Excuse me, interrupt... You said that your husband taught you everything? Does it also include your fighting skills?" A lady asked curiously.


    "Yes..." Sonia said without hesitation: "My fighting skills are compared with my husband... well-"


    Sonya thought, trying to find a suitable vocabulary to explain her husband¡¯s strength, but in the end she didn¡¯t find any suitable metaphors, and finally had to say: "Let¡¯s put it this way, if I compete with my husband... if If he is serious, he only needs one finger to make me give up completely..."


    "...Oh my god...are you really exaggerating your husband''s force?"


    "I can''t believe that there will be such a powerful person in this world..."


    "you¡­¡­"


    When the ladies heard Sonia¡¯s words, they couldn¡¯t help but marvel... They had just seen the power of Sonia. It can be said that in their minds, Sonia can be called the most powerful knight of this era. Now... Although she is a woman...


    Now that Sonia is so strong?So how strong is her husband who can defeat Sonya with one finger??They can''t imagine...


    Among the amazed ladies, two were quite quiet... One was Duchess Bellino, the other was her daughter, Miss Beatrice...


    In the eyes of Duchess Bellino, Sonia''s words may be a little bit moist, but-Zhou Ye''s strength is definitely beyond doubt...


    In the eyes of Miss Beatorice, Sonia must be lying... She must be trying to hide her husband¡¯s incompetence, so she is desperately adding a halo to her husband... This just shows that Sonia is How much love her husband...


    However, it is precisely this that makes Beatorice feel uncomfortable...


    And Sonya, who was the focus of the whole party, enjoyed and was praised by the ladies with a smile on her face...


    She knew that these ladies might believe her words, or they might not believe them at all... But what about?Anyway, she is here to expose men... She only needs to tell the facts and make them envy, jealous, and hate. As for the rest, Sonya doesn''t care...


    On the other side, Zhou Ye, who was sitting next to John V, was also dealing with a certain duke''s inquiry.


    "Mr. Zhou, since Sonia is your wife, why did you let her participate in this Cavaliers Tournament? You know, in the tournament, it is inevitable that all kinds of accidents will happen... In case your wife... Vic Multi-lords will definitely be very angry."


    Although John V hadn''t finished speaking, Zhou Ye already understood what he meant... Since it is your wife, are you not afraid of her being injured in the barbaric sport of the Cavaliers Tournament??Are you not afraid of your daughter-in-law¡¯s father coming over to ask the crime?


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye just smiled when facing John V."For Sonia... these so-called knights can''t hurt her at all. Since she likes to play, as a husband who loves her, how can I restrain her?"


    "..." It made sense, but I was speechless.


    After John V pondered for a moment, he decided to go straight ahead, or else-go around in circles by himself, the guy in front of him will go around to death with him."Do you trust your wife so much because of the magic armor she is wearing?"


    Level 1227


    One thousand two hundred and twenty seven chapters


    "Is that armor the dowry given by Lord Victor to his daughter?" John V asked eagerly.


    In his opinion, if he can obtain these magical equipment, then maybe he can arm a small elite knight order, not requiring everyone to be as superb as Sonya, as long as they have a general average level, they can get rid of the current Britain and France have completely gained independence by restraining themselves.


    In this era of large-scale battles with more than 10,000 troops, there are 1,000 knights armed with this invulnerable, armor-cutting equipment like cutting melons and vegetables, basically defending Brittany. There is no problem.


    "No... I gave it to my wife..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, this kind of armor made of Edman metal, Victor would not be able to make it if he was exhausted... Besides, if not Sonia and the others have undergone the transformation of his blood, and their bodies have been greatly strengthened. If they want to wear this armor, it is simply wishful thinking...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 869

    You know, Wolverine weighs 88 kilograms with just an Edman metal skeleton, while Sonia¡¯s body armor weighs more than 160 kilograms, and a normal full-body knight armor is only 30 or 40 kilograms... Turn it over six times. Which knight can wear it??


    However, it was clear that John V, Duke of Brittany, was not aware of the shortcomings of these armors. When he heard that Sonia''s body armor was actually presented by Zhou Ye, his eyes lit up instantly."Then¡ªIs Mr. Zhou interested in doing a business? I want to buy large quantities of equipment of the same quality as the armor you gave to my wife..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head slightly.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s actions, John V was a little anxious. Of course-he didn''t think Zhou Ye didn''t want to sell him, but thought Zhou Ye thought he couldn''t afford it...


    In fact, in this period of Europe, many lords held the title of earl and duke, and the poor clanging abounded...


    After all, they almost live on the land they entrusted to them. Coupled with their luxurious life, they can hardly save any money, and even some prodigal gadgets. They live entirely by borrowing money from merchants... In this era, the bankrupt nobles are not without...but they are everywhere.


    Nobles, really don¡¯t mean rich people...


    "Although the financial situation of our Principality of Brittany is not very good, I believe that I still have the money to buy your equipment..." John V is already a little anxious. In his opinion, these equipment are Brittany. The guarantee of the independence of the Principality of Nigeria...


    To put it bluntly, King John V is ready to be slaughtered by Zhou Ye... However, what disappoints him is that even though he has said so, Zhou Ye is still shaking his head...


    Is Zhou Ye short of money?This is definitely the answer... It''s not bad money, especially in this era-the gold in Zhou Ye''s bracelet can be used as hard currency... It can be said that Zhou Ye paid for it to marry Sonia Victor''s full twenty tons of gold...


    money?Zhou Ye is really not bad... Besides, if you use money to measure Edman alloy, it is estimated that if you sell the entire Principality of Brittany, you will not be able to get back a set of armor made of Edman alloy...


    This thing is so valuable...


    Of course, Zhou Ye couldn¡¯t say so bluntly [You won¡¯t be able to get back a set of armor from your principality]... I would say that, either because there is a problem with EQ, or Zhou Ye wants to provoke a dispute on purpose. To occupy this principality...


    Is Zhou Ye interested in this Principality?Ahem-I''m really not interested... The entire peninsula has less than one hundred thousand people, and there are mountains and forests everywhere... Why do you occupy this place?Play the realistic version of European Hegemony...


    Facing John V who was already impatient, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, turned his head and told his maid Debra: "Go to the sword guard, bring a set of armor and a weapon..."


    "As you wish, Master!" Debra smiled slightly and walked towards the noblewoman gathering area where Sonya was...


    "Sir... you are..." John V looked at Zhou Ye with a little bewilderment. He didn''t know what Zhou Ye meant by asking his maid to get a set of armor and weapons...


    "Please wait a moment... I will give you an answer!"


    "Okay..." When John V heard Zhou Ye''s words, he could only endure his eagerness, and sat in his seat, waiting quietly.


    Not long ago, Debra came over with a set of black armor and a knight¡¯s sword. She was taken off from Sonia¡¯s maid...Of course, she was still wearing regular clothes under the armor, of course not. They would expose their body or something, after all, they were all Zhou Ye''s women, and Zhou Ye didn''t have the habit of letting others appreciate his own female body.


    Seeing that Debra had completed his order, Zhou Ye didn''t worry about saying anything. Instead, he turned to look at King John V and said, "Your Excellency, who is the most brave knight under your command?"


    "..." Although John V didn''t quite understand Zhou Ye''s meaning, he still looked at his side. A burly man in half-length armor said, "The most brave knight under me is of course Lord Wright... ¡­"


    Hearing the call of his lord, the burly Lord Wright stepped forward and stood beside John V, "His Royal Highness, I would like to help you..."


    "Well, this Lord Wright is all right..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, then turned to Debra and said: "Go, hand over the armor to Lord Wright..."


    "Good master!" Debra nodded slightly, then resisted the smile of the horns, walked to the Lord Wright, reached out and passed the armor in his hand...


    "This--!" Wright looked at Zhou Ye with some unknown reason, then looked at his lord...what does this mean?Do you want to give this armor to yourself?But¡ªthis one-size armor was obviously worn by a lady...How could he wear it because of his size??


    Although hesitated, Wright reached out and took the armor and knight sword from Debra...


    "Some are heavy, please be careful..." Zhou Ye reminded.


    "Don''t worry, Wright is the strongest in our Principality of Brittany..." John V hadn''t finished his words yet... As a result, I heard [Bang Dang]¡ªthe sound of metal hitting the ground... Then, the one in front of me One scene made John V feel dumbfounded...


    I saw--the bravest knight under his hand was flushing and pulling the knight armor that looked one size smaller...and the armor fell to the ground at this moment, paved by huge rocks. On the ground, a crack has been punched out by the armor...


    This-is it considered that I was beaten in the face by the speed of light???


    Level 1228


    One thousand two hundred and twenty-eight chapters


    "...Wright, what are you doing?" John V almost didn''t jump up. He just said that Wright was the most powerful knight in his Principality. As a result, his face was beaten and swollen... Nima Yes, don¡¯t bring such a link to your own master...


    At this moment, John V has the heart to kill Wright...


    What about Knight Wright??


    He is also very wronged...


    To be honest, when he watched the oriental boy¡¯s maid easily carry the armor, he still had a feeling of dismissiveness. In his opinion-the armor that can be carried by a woman, that What can be a good armor??


    You know, even the most complete body armor is close to forty kilograms... this weight is definitely not something a weak maid can easily pick up.


    However, when he took the armor in Debra''s hand-Debra let go, and he instantly felt that what he was holding was not a pair of knight armor, but a huge stone...an overweight huge stone...


    What is the concept of one hundred and sixty kilograms?That''s three hundred and twenty catties... and the burly Wright is only two hundred catties. It would be too embarrassing for him to use one hand to pick up something half of his own weight...


    But-these are not reasons. In the face of his lord''s reprimand, Wright can only blush, and with both hands he picked up the knight armor that fell to the ground...


    Well, Wright, using his hands, finally picked up the knight armor that fell on the ground... But this is already his limit... Want him to walk around easily like Debra?That¡¯s something you don¡¯t even think about...


    "..." At this time, John V also understood a little bit... This armor doesn''t look like an ordinary heavy... Fuck, really...?


    Of course, John V would not think that his subordinates were cooperating with Zhou Ye to deceive him, but-facing Wright''s exaggerated expression, John V did not believe it...


    But it¡¯s okay, John V has his own way...


    "Can this young lady show me the knight sword in your hand?" John V turned to face Debra who was still carrying a knight sword in his hand.


    "..." Debra looked at his master silently, and what about Zhou Ye?Of course, I don''t mind dispelling the duke''s unrealistic thoughts...so he nodded gently.


    "Okay, sir!" Debra said, holding up the knight sword in his hand and handing it to John V...


    "..." When John V took the knight sword that looked like a normal knight sword in Debra''s hand, his hands couldn''t help but sank... Good fellow, is it 20 kilograms?How can those women wield such a heavy weapon??


    At this time, John V had already determined that his loyal and poor Lord Wright was not acting...this special code is really so heavy...


    Thinking of this, John V looked at Lord Wright who was still holding the armor, and said with some pity: "Wright, put down the armor..."


    "Yes, yes... Your Royal Highness!" Wright did not hold his breath after saying this, and the armor in his hand could no longer be held, and the armor fell to the ground with a bang---huh-- ... Another poor boulder was smashed...


    "This¡ªis this really the armor worn by your men?" John V is really a little skeptical, is such a heavy armor really worn by humans?And still a woman??Is this kidding me??


    "Go call Evannie, put on her armor and show it to our Lord Duke..." Zhou Ye didn''t explain anything to John V... It''s easier to speak with facts. As for why Zhou Ye would know Who does this armor belong to?That''s because they have their names on the neckline of the armor.


    "Okay, Master!" Debra smiled slightly, then turned and walked towards the ladies'' quarter again...


    Soon, a tall and gorgeous girl with silver hair came over... As soon as she came over, she saw her armor that had been thrown on the ground, and immediately ran over in distress and picked up her armor, dissatisfied. "Who threw my armor on the ground...Don¡¯t you know that armor is the second life of a knight?"


    "..." Faced with Evannie''s complaint, the Wright knight, known as the most brave in the Principality of Brittany, blushed with shame...


    He has seen how Evannie took up her armor easily...Compared with what she had just done, Wright had an urge to pull out his sword and wipe his neck to commit suicide...If it weren''t for Christianity, suicide would not go to heaven. , Maybe he really committed suicide... It''s really shameful.


    He is actually not as good as a woman¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Movie World Im King Chapter 870

    "Okay, Evannie..." Zhou Ye smiled and calmed down: "Your armor will be thrown on the ground because the Wright knight was not careful just now. Don''t complain..."


    "He?" Evannie glanced at Wright, who was standing next to him with disdain, bowed his head...Just think about it and know what''s going on...It''s nothing more than thinking that her armor is nothing great, but she was caught by it. Weight teaches to be a man...


    "Okay, put on your armor here..." Zhou Ye was really afraid that Evannie would say anything [If you don¡¯t have the ability, don¡¯t behave] [A weak man like a chicken] etc. that stimulated the words of the Knight Wright. I guess it would be Evannie. If you really say these things, if you can''t say that the Rat Knight will really jump off the wall, and apologize with death-just slap in the face and play, it''s boring to make a life...


    Facing Zhou Ye''s order, Evannie really didn''t dare to be presumptuous... She was really afraid that Zhou Ye would teach her... Of course, that kind of lesson was not about beating and scolding, but the family law that made her love and fear...


    "Okay, Master!" Evannie nodded to Zhou Ye, and then began to put on her armor in front of John V¡ª¡ª


    With the help of Debra, Evannie put on the armor in just two minutes... After all, it is an optimized full-body riding armor, which is not as strenuous as the medieval knight armor...


    John V actually felt that he had miscalculated this time when Evannie picked up the armor, but he was still a little unwilling to give up. He wanted to see if there would be any miracles... But the facts proved that the miracles did not happen. Will not appear...


    When the heavily armed Evannie put on her armor, she took two steps forward-looking straight at John V.


    "Ahem... Miss, is there anything else?"


    Of course, John V would not think that Evannie was interesting to him. No¡ªto be precise, even if Evannie was really interesting to him, he would not dare to... In case of a quarrel, Evannie could kill him with a slap in the face. ...


    "Your Excellency, you still have my sword in your hand!" Evannie said without hesitation.


    "Ah... I''m really sorry!" John V said, and hurriedly handed the knight sword weighing more than 20 kilograms to Evannie with both hands... No way, he can''t hold it with one hand... ¡­


    "Thank you..." Evannie took her knight sword casually, then turned the sword flower easily - and looked at Zhou Ye."Master...If it''s okay, then I''ll go back to the lady first..."


    "Um... go!" Zhou Ye nodded, and Evannie stepped forward and walked towards her own lady...


    "That..." At this time, John V was really embarrassed to die. He wanted to buy other people''s equipment, but when he took it, he found that even if they gave him the equipment, he might not find someone who could wear it... Ma...


    Just when John V didn¡¯t know what to say to alleviate the embarrassing situation, a servant dressed in gorgeous service rushed over and squatted directly in John V¡¯s ear and whispered a few words... ¡­


    "What¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª! How dare he..." King John V stood up in anger when he heard the waiter''s words.


    Level 1229


    One thousand two hundred and twenty-nine chapters


    Zhou Ye was sitting not far from John V. Although the voice of the attendant was extremely low, he did not hide it from his ears.


    [Lord Lorraine has already set off for home. Before he left, he angrily accused His Highness that you did not want to share the worries of His Majesty Charles VI... He also said that next time, he will come with the army...]


    The above is the whisper that Zhou Ye heard in the ear of John V...


    Zhou Ye knew that Charles VI, whom his attendants said was the current ruler of the Valois dynasty, and also the king of France.It¡¯s just that this king was a bit miserable. He lost the battle with Britain and had to sign the Troyes Treaty, which is almost a subjugation agreement... It can be said that he is the most defeated monarch in the Valois dynasty. ,none of them.


    But-what does this have to do with Zhou Ye?He has no interest in the war between these two countries... In Zhou Ye''s view, the harder the two countries fight, the better... The more dead people, the better...


    And John V, who heard the news on the other side, is really furious now...


    He originally threw the Earl of Lorraine in Nantes, the capital of the Principality, in order to dry the king¡¯s envoy a little bit. At least when he asked him to speak, he should not speak so loudly, but leave a little room...


    However, I did not expect that-the young king''s envoy was so anxious that he would leave if he said nothing... Obviously, the next step-maybe the Principality of Brittany is about to usher in a war...


    Should I ask for help from King Henry V of England?After all-the Principality of Brittany is now nominally British territory...


    But-this idea just passed through John V''s mind a little bit, and he immediately gave up the idea...


    There are two reasons why the Duke of Brittany gave up this idea. First, if he asks Henry V for help, it means that he wants to surrender under the banner of Henry V. This pair is committed to It is unacceptable for John V to remain independent.


    Second, although Brittany was assigned to the United Kingdom, the border of Brittany is bordered by all parts of France...If he really resembles Henry V asking for help, then he will be regarded as a traitor by the surrounding lords... ¡­This is the worst.


    In war, John V is not afraid to fight France-but he can''t fight...


    Even if France can''t beat the British, it doesn''t mean that Brittany can stand alone against the French army. If Brittany had such war potential, he would have declared independence long ago...


    This--, really embarrassed the Duke of Brittany...


    At this moment, John V suddenly saw Zhou Ye, who was sitting beside him, leisurely and contented, his eyes lit up... "Mr. Zhou Ye, how many attendants did you bring on this tour of Europe?"


    John V did not ask too much. As long as Zhou Ye brought about a thousand attendants, he would be worthy of the Valois dynasty... He estimated that even if it was a war, the Valois dynasty could gather 20,000 soldiers, then Even if there are too many, after all-France has just experienced the Hundred Years'' War, and the land is devastated. Where are there so many soldiers...


    Even though there are only more than 20,000 French soldiers, but-John V can''t even make up more than 20,000 soldiers... There is no way, medieval Europe is a bad era.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye understood John V''s thoughts in seconds. He smiled and said, "Your Excellency, do you want to hire my attendants to participate in this war?"


    "...Yes, Mr. Zhou Ye! I want to hire your entourage to help me win this war." John V has been unable to figure out why Zhou Ye would know what he wants to do. He is full of heart now. The idea of ??how to deal with this coming war."Is there a thousand of your attendants? Are they all powerful knights equipped with that kind of super armor?"


    "...You..." Zhou Ye just wanted to refuse the employment of John V. After all-he was not interested in helping foreigners fight... But when he heard from the lady district, there was a sweet After the sound, he changed his mind instantly."Of course no problem, Lord Duke, I can accept your employment, my attendants are not many, but-enough to help you win the war before you... But my asking price is not low..."


    "Price is not a problem, Mr. Zhou Ye...How about your employment price, ten silver coins a day?" John V asked tentatively, this price is not low anymore, you know, even in the famous Switzerland The mercenaries are only five silver coins a day per person.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and shook his head, "Don''t worry...We Orientals are different from you Westerners. After we help you win this war, let''s discuss the price issue again..."


    "Um..." After John V pondered for a moment, he finally nodded and agreed to Zhou Ye''s request.


    Of course he knew that Zhou Ye didn¡¯t talk about prices now. It wasn¡¯t that Zhou Ye was a good man and helped him win this war for free, but that Zhou Ye wanted more...


    But does John V have a choice at this moment?Unless he is willing to ask the King of England for help, he has no choice...


    Now go to Switzerland to hire mercenaries there?Are you funny?What era do you think it is?It is estimated that the Principality of Brittany has been wiped out...


    It can be said that John V, who has no other way, is ready to be slaughtered by Zhou Ye...Of course, there is also a slight fluke in his heart. It is best that Zhou Ye''s attendants are in this war. , Fight to death with the French army...In this way, maybe he won''t even have to pay for the final employment expenses...


    How could King John V''s careful thoughts be hidden from Zhou Ye?


    But Zhou Ye didn''t care. No one could ever rely on him...not to mention just a duke of the Duchy of Brittany, what about even the emperor of the empire?I want to rely on him...hehe...


    The two negotiated employment matters, and then asked the clerk to initial an employment agreement...The scene became lively again, and the big stone in John V''s heart finally fell to the ground.


    With great interest, he introduced Zhou Ye to the parade under the city...


    At this moment, the corpses of the dozen or so knights killed by Sonya and their horses were cleaned up...maybe the guards, or the knights'' retinue. In short, the stopped parade began again. ...


    This time, no knights are leading the front...Although there are still a lot of knights off the court, they are already scared by Sonia...No one wants to join the parade...


    At the forefront of the parade, there are actually elegant ladies in dress, and in the middle are various jugglers... followed by serfs and businessmen watching the excitement...


    Although there were no knights riding high-headed horses to clear the way, those who participated in the parade still had a lot of fun, as if the massacre had not happened just now...


    Chapter 1230


    One thousand two hundred and thirty chapters


    early morning--


    Beatorice was awakened by the sound of steel collision. She rubbed her haunted eyes and cast her gaze out of the window. She was using the intensity of the sun outside the window to guess the current time...


    In this era, clocks and watches have indeed been invented, but-because of the unqualified metallurgical technology, the size of the clocks in this era is simply touching...Moreover, the price is very expensive and easily damaged...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 871

    Therefore, except for monasteries in big cities, which have more accurate clocks, there are no clocks in the castles of such nobles. Of course, although they do not have mechanical clocks, they have timing waxes. The most primitive fire clock.


    However, it was obvious¡ªthe servant who managed the timekeeping today hadn''t started calling Beatrice... She was completely awakened by the noise outside.


    "Damn...who is in the garden..." Beatoris, still a little sleepy, sat up from the couch staggeringly, then stepped barefoot on the thick carpet and came to the window. before¡­¡­


    She gently opened the window and looked behind...


    I saw that in the open area of ??the garden, there were a few vague figures moving back and forth quickly. The fast figure Beatoris could not see clearly. Among the figures, the cold light emitted by the weapon made her I couldn''t help but feel cold...


    Beatorice''s eyes widened, her eyes widened and she could barely close...


    It''s not that she has never seen knights in the family, but compared with these figures, the knights of the family are as ridiculous as a child''s farce...


    Beatrice picked up the hem of her nightdress, and ran out of her bedroom... there was her maid¡¯s room, "Feili, Feili..."


    "Yes, your Royal Highness, I''m here..." Feili hurriedly responded to her master''s call almost as soon as she opened her eyes, which has almost become her habit.


    "Change my clothes, I''m going out..." Beatorice said anxiously.


    "But-Your Highness, it''s not there yet..." Feili just wanted to persuade her master, but Beatorice interrupted her words.


    Beatoris widened her eyes and looked straight at her maid."I said I''m going out..."


    "Well, if you insist!" Since her princess said so, Feili could not refuse.


    She hurriedly got up and walked outside... She would also like to inform her colleagues that the princess woke up and started to wash and dress...


    Beatrice is the daughter of the Duke. Of course, her maid is more than this one... Soon, someone is holding a basin, someone holding a hair style... Some people are holding a few sets of clothes and rushing in together. Beatriz''s room...


    "Princess, what color dress are you going to wear today?" Feili asked.


    "No skirts!" Beatrice said while sitting in front of the big dressing table, letting her maid help herself to clean up... while saying: "I want to wear a riding outfit... Also, the hair doesn''t need to be so complicated. Just stick me behind..."


    "But...Princess, it''s not compliant..." Feili said embarrassedly.


    "I don''t care about the rules and irregularities. When you finish it for me, they will leave..." Beatorice complained dissatisfied.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Now that their princess ordered this, they can only obey the order... With the help of a group of maids, Beatorice finished washing in less than fifteen minutes...


    Dressed neatly, she ignored the shouts of the maids behind her, and ran towards the garden...


    And at this moment, in the garden¡ªunder Sonia¡¯s sickle, her six maids are already showing signs of running out of support...


    You know, Sonia enjoys the existence of Zhou Ye''s drop of blood alone, and every blow of her weighs tens of tons... This is still the case when Sonia is holding it, if not... her six maids Almost at the beginning of the competition, it will be killed in seconds.


    Of course, although these six vampire maids are not as good as Sonya in terms of individual strength, they have a set of methods that their men teach them to fight together, at least when Sonya does not use all their strength, they can still work hard. For a while.


    Actually¡ªSonia only got up so early and took her six maids to practice martial arts, not to say how hard she is...


    She was just avoiding what happened to her man in the morning... You know, last night she was given a severe lesson by Zhou Ye for causing troubles, which was not a reason, and she could no longer bear her man''s morning. Morning exercise...


    Therefore, she had to run out...As for her six maids, they are actually the same. Who told Zhou Ye to like to sit together...


    Therefore, the seven masters and servants who were saddened had to find a reason to practice martial arts and ran out ahead of time... As for leaving Debra there, facing the morning fire of his own man alone... That is also a last resort. ...


    Why can''t they take it anymore?


    Ahem-it''s a bit far away.


    Just when the six vampire maids felt that they could no longer hold the weapons in their hands, their saviors appeared...


    Beatoris trot all the way and rushed over... Because of her arrival, Sonia had to stop her attack... After all, there are things that can''t be seen by outsiders. It''s too shocking...


    "Good morning, Miss Sonia..." As soon as Beatrice came closer, regardless of her unbalanced breath, she greeted Sonia.


    "Good morning, Princess Bailey!" Sonia dragged her giant scythe upside down and nodded to Beatoris.


    "Did you compete just now?" Beatoris asked curiously.


    "No, I''m just urging them to practice..." Sonia shrugged her shoulders. She was right to say that. Who called her man, just discipline, no matter what practice... Therefore, she urged her maid to practice. The heavy task fell on her shoulders...


    Of course, this is not an exercise today, it''s just that Sonya and her maid escaped from the morning fire of her own man.Unfortunately, this reason cannot be said...


    "Did you teach their skills??" Beatorice''s eyes lit up and said eagerly: "Then you can be my teacher and teach me how to be a mighty woman like you?? "


    "This---" Sonia was stunned... Learning martial arts is very boring and tiring... At first, she had to deal with it many times because she didn''t want to learn it, and she got it after being cleaned up by her own man many times Today''s achievements... Actually, there are people who want to learn martial arts?Are you kidding me?Must be joking??


    However, whether Beatorice is joking or not, Sonia does not intend to teach her... because there are many things she can''t learn... let alone, there are many things that she can''t let her know..." Sorry...I''m afraid..."


    However, before Sonia was finished speaking, she was interrupted by a voice... "I think this is a good idea, Sonia, can you teach this Princess Beatrice..."


    Level 1231


    Chapter One Two Hundred and Thirty One


    "My dear?" Sonia looked at Zhou Ye with a look of surprise. She was a little surprised, why did her man get up so early today?


    You know, although Zhou Ye has surpassed the level of gods, all his behavioral codes are still like a person. He likes to sleep in bed, likes to tease his own women, likes food... etc...


    Today, it is rare for him not to sleep in bed...this is really strange.


    "Good morning, my dear... why don''t you sleep longer?" No matter how surprised she was, Sonya greeted him very happily and gave her man a late good morning...


    "Because I found out that my group of kittens secretly ran away, and I was so sad that I couldn''t sleep..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, whether it was Sonya or the vampire maids, their cheeks were blushing...Of course they knew who the kitten in their man''s mouth was... Obviously, they secretly opened the window and was discovered by their man. ...


    "Alright..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Sonya''s dolphins, and said: "I think you can teach this beautiful princess..."


    "But, my dear..." Sonia looked at her man with some inexplicability, with inquiries in her eyes, which meant-didn''t you say, don''t show her superhuman side in front of outsiders?


    "She won''t be an outsider soon... you can use it as a warm-up..."


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t say this sentence in front of Beatrice, but lowered his head and whispered in Sonia''s ear.


    "Oh... what a carefree guy..." Sonia understood her man''s words in seconds, and she knew - the duke''s daughter in front of her was obviously spotted by her man, she couldn''t run away...


    But despite saying that, Sonia is not too jealous... To be honest-if she can stand her own man, she won''t sneak out early in the morning... Sometimes men are too strong and women are also very bitter. ...


    "Okay..." Sonia turned her head to look at Beatrice, and said with a serious expression: "I will teach you... But I don''t guarantee you will learn all..."


    "Thank you, Ms. Sonia..." Beatoris is also a smart girl, and she changed her words immediately...


    Although Beatoris has always looked at Zhou Ye uncomfortable, but this time, she still bears Zhou Ye''s favor in her heart slightly. She knows - if Zhou Ye didn''t help her to speak, I am afraid that she had just faced It¡¯s Sonia¡¯s rejection...


    "Don''t thank me first... I''m afraid you will hate me in the future..." Sonia is actually very excited, she is just a sixteen-year-old girl, and training her maid is just a boring job. Moreover, what her maid was learning was completely different from her, and all she could do was to treat her maid as a hand-training opponent.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 872

    When someone called her teacher, Beatoris was the first one. How could this not make Sonya excited?


    Sonia walked up to Beatoris, and circled Beatoris a little...then she nodded pretendingly, and said: "Your costume barely passes the level... Now, let''s start. Let¡¯s run around this garden... well-let¡¯s run twenty laps first!"


    "Ah? Twenty laps?" Beadorise was a little confused at once, the entire garden is not small, one lap is more than 500 meters... Twenty laps is more than 10,000 meters, which is quite Yu ten kilometers... Although she doesn''t know this conversion unit, she knows-she can''t run down.


    "Why not too much? Then you can give up martial arts... A person may have no clever mind or clever ability, but if she doesn''t even have perseverance, in the end this person will only accomplish nothing..." Sonia has Take out the words that your man used to educate yourself to educate your own students.


    Beatrice listened to Sonya''s words, heartbroken, and bit her teeth, "Okay, teacher, I''m going to run now..."


    Zhou Ye watched Sonya become a human teacher there, and couldn''t help but want to smile... He knew that Sonya had just used her own training set to train this princess... She didn''t think about it at all. Don¡¯t make a difference... This is to practice the rhythm of the dead...


    But forget it, with yourself, this chick is hard to die... just let her suffer a bit first...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye also looked at the Duke¡¯s daughter crazily running laps in the garden with a smile...


    At the moment, in Paris, France-the Louvre.


    This palace was originally built in the twelfth century for defensive purposes, but now it has become the palace of the French king.


    Charles VI was sitting in his bedroom, looking at the wall in front of him blankly, his pupils didn''t seem to have any focal length, obviously¡ªhe was in a daze...


    He has been in his current state for one night... His attendants did not dare to disturb him, because-Charles VI was a neurotic... He has always had mental problems, especially after being captured by the Duke of Burgundy. The condition is getting worse.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door, and then-before Charles VI spoke, the door of his room was opened from the outside, and what followed was a man in gorgeous costume. The old nobleman of China, behind him, followed a young man, looking at the face shape, the two seemed a little alike.


    "Your Majesty, your kindness was misunderstood..." As soon as the old noble came in, he stabled in front of Charles VI and said: "The envoy you sent to the Duchy of Brittany did not fulfill your order. He disappointed you..."


    "I''m sorry, your majesty..." The young nobleman hurriedly lowered his head slightly and said: "I took your kindness and understanding to Brittany, but there, I was ridiculed by the John V. He said-he Now that I am a British, I will never give a grain of grain to our great monarch..."


    "Kill...Kill...Kill him...Kill the things that have betrayed France..." Hearing the words of the young nobleman, a hideous expression leaked from Charles VI''s face, obviously-the Duke of Burgundy captured him. The thing made him remember deeply.


    "As you wish, Your Majesty, I will teach him a lesson that will never be remembered..." Hearing Charles VI''s words, a smile leaked from the wrinkled face of the elderly nobleman, he said as he spoke. Let the personal entourage behind him hand over the plan that has been drawn up to the court official who is not far from Charles VI, because he holds the seal of Charles VI...


    With this seal, he is equivalent to mastering justice... This is a necessary procedure for this old man, the Duke of Orleans...


    And with this will, the Duke of Orleans can justifiably incorporate the Duchy of Brittany into his own territory...that''s why he sent his bastard son to act as a special envoy...


    The Duke of Orleans, who had obtained the results he wanted, took his son out of Charles VI¡¯s palace...


    "Lorraine... this time, if you take down the Duchy of Brittany, I will find a way to raise your title..." The Duke of Orleans looked at his illegitimate son and whispered, "Although I cannot let you inherit My title, but¡ªI can let you build a family!"


    "Thank you Dad..." Lorraine had a smile on his face, his eyes full of greed."I will definitely defeat the Principality of Brittany. With your support of two thousand cavalry and 15 thousand soldiers... I believe that the Principality of Brittany will soon be incorporated into ours..."


    "Pay attention to your own safety...Go!" The Duke of Orleans nodded. He knew the greed of his bastard, but-in his opinion, it is good to be greedy. An aristocrat who is not greedy is definitely not a good aristocrat. ...


    Volume 2


    Level 1232


    One thousand two hundred and thirty-two chapters


    Tours is the largest city next to the Principality of Brittany. It is a military powerhouse. Here-castles are all over the place and people are full of voices...


    Especially next to the city, on the quay next to the Loire, the largest river in France, there are people coming and going. There are young men carrying weapons and wearing all kinds of armor...


    Perhaps they were just serfs the day before, but today, they responded to their lord¡¯s call, took up weapons, and gathered here...


    The armors they wear are also all kinds... the family is a little richer, maybe they wear the old leather armor, this leather armor is probably the product of many generations, and some even You can''t tell from the oily surface what that thing is, it''s so dirty...


    The poorer ones don¡¯t have any armor at all. The only thing that can provide them with protection is the tattered hemp clothes on them... even the weapons in their hands were issued to them by their lord. of¡­¡­


    If you look at it from the perspective of later generations, these guys can''t be called soldiers at all, at most they are just a group of mobs...


    But in fact, they are indeed soldiers...No way, in the Middle Ages, most of the so-called soldiers have this virtue, and it does not mean that there are no professional soldiers. However, the professional soldiers of the Duke of Orleans must be reluctant to give him too many illegitimate children... ¡­


    You know, there are five or six serf soldiers on top of a professional soldier. This is almost the recognized conversion unit of this era... Of course, this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is-at least five to ten serfs are needed. Only the output of the company can support a professional soldier.


    It is conceivable that every professional soldier is precious to his lord.


    Therefore, it is said that it is a 15,000 army, but in fact, there are only 3,000 professional soldiers, plus 12,000 serf soldiers...


    As huge wooden sailboats docked on the pier, these ragged serfs, one by one, carried the piles of materials on the pier to the ship... Among them, there were soldiers wearing standard equipment, acting as The duties of a supervisor.


    In the eyes of these soldiers, these mud legs are cannon fodder on the battlefield, but-without them, it would not work, and-in their peasant cunning heads, there are often some big-headed cleverness, such as stealing some. Supplies for the army, etc...So, it won''t work if you don''t look at them.


    If you don¡¯t watch them move the materials, when they finish moving, it is estimated that the materials will be at least half less...


    As for those knights?


    Except during war, they would not appear in such places where the inferior people gather... They should be in the houses of the noble ladies in the city at this time, telling the brave deeds to those fancy ladies... ...If you are lucky, they don''t need to go back to the barracks tonight...Because those passionate ladies will entertain these brave knights with their soft bodies.


    "Bah... Damn it, the rye in my house has not been confiscated yet, and the war is about to start again..." Brudfan, wearing a captain''s costume, sipped bitterly. He is the son of a blacksmith. And his uneducated father simply gave him a very memorable name, Iron Nugget... I guess it meant that he wanted him to be a strong man like an Iron Nugget...


    "No way..." The soldier beside Brudevan also said helplessly: "Those noble lords don''t care about our life and death... Anyway, tithes are not worth mentioning to them, not even comparable. What about the money they spent on a party..."


    Tithing is a tax collected by the church, whether it is a commoner or nobleman, even if it is a king, it must be paid the same...Of course, to say so, there are too many places to operate...


    What will happen if you don''t pay?Of course he will be expelled from his teaching status, and then¡ªbeing beaten as a heresy...


    Don¡¯t think it¡¯s nothing to be expelled. In fact, in this period¡ªexpulsion is basically equivalent to¡ªthere is no place for burial...


    Just as the two were complaining, there was a commotion in the distant crowd...


    Brudevan looked up and saw a black carriage driven into the port under the escort of more than a dozen knights... The two hurriedly stopped talking, strained their faces, straightened their chests, and looked loyal to their duties. .


    But in fact-the nobles in the carriage didn''t care about them...


    At this moment, in the carriage, sitting a shabby-looking young man, he was gently looking out...


    When I saw the serf soldiers carrying supplies on the dock, I clicked my head with a little satisfaction... Then he said to the burly man sitting opposite me in bright chain armor, "Dear Xia Sir, can all the supplies here be moved today?"


    "Yes, Lord Earl..." Charles nodded and said: "We should be thankful that Nantes is located on the lower reaches of the Loire River. This saves us at least half of our army expenses... It''s a pity that we can There are too few fleets to call. Otherwise, we can use fleets to transport troops and follow the Loire to the capital of the Duchy of Brittany, Nantes!"


    "That''s no way..." Lorraine sighed and said helplessly: "Although we are in a truce with England, they have been keeping an eye on our shipyard. We can''t build too many large-scale ships. Sea boat..."


    "Yeah..." Charles knows these things well...


    As the most junior knight under the Duke of Orleans, Charles was not taken seriously by the Duke... Therefore, he was the first to respond when the Duke just proposed to transfer his illegitimate son Lorraine...


    Nothing else, just for the odd goods to live in...


    Charles could fully see how the Duke loved his bastard... It was only in view of the church''s death rule that the bastard could not inherit the title, that Lorraine could not be brought back into the family...


    Of course, even so, the Duke still took pains to get his illegitimate son into the palace, and tried every means to make Charles VI canonize his son and make him an honorary earl. Although this earl has a lot of water, he only has a name. An earl with a head and no fief is not even comparable to a baron with a fief in the eyes of nobles...


    However, Charles believed that soon¡ªthe duke¡¯s illegitimate son would get a fief that matched his title... Wasn¡¯t this war prepared for this?


    Charles decided to show off a little bit in front of the lord he would serve in the future."However, please rest assured...Even if we can''t use ships to transport soldiers, we can still easily win the victory...With the capacity of the Loire River, we can liberate at least five thousand serfs, so-just arm them a little. You can push to the front and serve as a soldier!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 873

    "Doesn''t that mean that, in fact, we will have an army of 22,000 soldiers?" Lorraine''s eyes lit up when listening... You know, his father lent him 15,000 Soldier, but himself, in order to be foolproof, he took out his family property accumulated over the years and hired two thousand mercenaries from Switzerland...


    "Yes, it''s like this..." Charles said with a nod. Of course he wouldn''t tell the military idiot the Earl of Lorraine... Sometimes, five thousand serf soldiers might not be able to beat a thousand regular soldiers... Basically dispensable.


    But-Charles firmly believes that he will win this war...


    Because--this is a worse time...


    Regardless of the size of the Principality of Brittany, but-his standing army is less than five thousand, especially in his territory there is a lord Victor who does not listen to dispatch... This war, from the comparison of military strength Look, they are set to win...


    Level 1233


    Chapter One Two Hundred and Three


    Today, the Cavaliers Tournament outside Fort Monfort is still in progress. In other words, when the Cavaliers Tournament is in full swing at this time, various duels between knights are being staged...


    But as the organizer of this Cavaliers Tournament, John V-was not in the mood to watch it, because yesterday he had received the definitive news that in the city of Tours in the middle of the Loire River, he was actively preparing for the battle.


    Needless to say, John V knows where the soldiers are going to attack...


    Backed by the wide channel of the Loire, those soldiers will receive the most convenient and fast supplies for their logistics. This is not good news for John V...


    Because, this means that if John V wants to rely on a strong wall to passively defend and bring down the French army, the idea is completely invalid.


    "Oh..." John V sighed deeply. He could issue a national mobilization order, but this means that this year''s autumn harvest will be completely closed, so what will the Principality of Brittany rely on next year? Survive the spring famine?At that time, even if it wins... the Principality of Brittany will suffer heavy losses.


    After all, the agricultural foundation of Europe in the Middle Ages is simply touching, and the so-called reserve food does not exist...


    When John V thought of this, he couldn''t help but rubbed his temple... His head really hurts...


    "Come on, go and invite Mr. Zhou Ye to come..." After John V finished saying this, he paused, and after thinking about it, he changed his words: "Forget it, I''ll go by myself... Now Where is Mr. Zhou Ye?"


    "His Royal Highness, Your Excellency Zhou Ye should watch the Knights Tournament on the wall now..." an attendant cautiously said in the ear of his monarch.


    "That''s just right, I also need to change my mind a little..." John V said, standing up, and striding outside...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye was really sitting on the observation deck at the head of the city, watching the Cavaliers Competition held below...


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not Sonya sitting beside him, but Beatrice...


    "His Excellency Zhou Ye, why don''t you go down and compete with the knights below?" Beatoris stared at her wide eyes and said with a look of anticipation: "I believe that with your skills, you will definitely let those The knight spreads your reputation for bravery throughout the continent..."


    This performance of Beatoris seems to be really complimenting Zhou Ye and expecting him to become famous... But in fact, she just wants to expose the true face of Zhou Ye as a liar, you know... in Beatoris It seems that I was so miserable because my teacher Sonya gave me the training. There must be Zhou Ye, a little white-faced provocation...


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye gave Beatrice a blank look,-it can be said that every move in the heart of this little girl can''t be concealed from his eyes... "They are too weak, and they are so weak that I want to even shoot. nothing¡­¡­"


    "Oh? In your eyes, are these brave knights so unbearable?" Beatoris asked unwillingly: "Then, in your mind, in this world, who is worth your shot? What?"


    "Jehovah..." Zhou Ye said without hesitation: "It''s just that this old man can make me want to make a move. Look..."


    Beatorice was instantly stunned by Zhou Ye''s words... Jehovah, who is that?That is God, the existence of the Holy Father, the Son and the Holy Spirit, and that is the only god in the hearts of all Europeans... Zhou Ye actually said that only God is worth his action... How can Beatorice not be stunned?


    "Sorry, Lord Zhou Ye, although I know that you don''t believe in Christianity, but..." Beatorice, who was choked, just wanted to say [But don''t you think you are too arrogant?It¡¯s a blasphemy against God...]


    Before she could say these words, she was interrupted by a voice coming... "Mr. Zhou Ye--you are so interested in watching the competition here..."


    Following the sound, John V brought some of his attendants over...


    Beatrice, who was about to mock Zhou Ye, had to interrupt her words, turned to her father, picked up the corner of her skirt, and bowed slightly."father¡­¡­"


    "Good day, Lord John..." Zhou Ye also nodded at John V, he didn''t even get up...


    "What are you discussing? Are you discussing which knight is more promising to win this tournament?" King John V didn''t care about Zhou Ye''s faux pas. He sat directly on the chair moved by the attendant and asked curiously: "Why didn''t you see your wife, Ms. Sonia?"


    "She is playing with the loot below..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smiled and raised his chin slightly, motioning John V to look in front of him...


    John V raised his eyes and saw that there were more than a dozen full-body knight armors and various weapons placed in front of Zhou Ye... "Ms. Sonia...and...go down to play again?"


    John V thought for a long time, but he could only use the word "play" to describe it...No way, the entire Cavaliers Tournament has almost become Sonya''s playground. As long as a knight wins, she will rush to challenge others... ¡­


    Needless to say, the massacre of Sonia was only a few days past. How many of those knights dared to wield their weapons against the bloody queen??


    All of them obediently dropped their weapons and automatically gave in...


    But fortunately, as long as she doesn¡¯t resist, Sonia only asks the opponent to take off all of her equipment, and then she can leave on her own... This is like an amnesty for those knights... It''s already something worthy of the ransom for the family to pay for themselves... What would they dare to beep with Sonya?


    Only five days have passed since the Cavaliers Tournament. According to what John V knows, the wife of Mr. Zhou Ye has received more than two hundred sets of various knight armors...


    In Sonia¡¯s words, that is¡ªshe wants to go back and build a large arsenal at home, and store all her trophies there, so that future generations can admire her symbol of bravery anytime, anywhere...


    What can Zhou Ye say about this... tell her that things like this for future generations... don''t think about it for thousands of years??Of course you can''t say that...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye can only just let it go...It doesn¡¯t matter, just let Sonya play in the knight-themed large amusement park, but pity the knights, each of them was originally holding fortune, pick-up, and fame. He came to participate in the competition with his idea, but he was taught to be a human being. None of the three goals were achieved, and he lost a piece of equipment... It was really tragic.


    "That''s not right..." King John V suddenly thought of something and asked with some curiosity: "It wasn''t that Ms. Sonya said yesterday that the Cavaliers would automatically admit defeat when they played... Is it really boring? Why... Today again ..."


    "No way..." Zhou Ye sighed, looked at Beatrice, and said helplessly: "Who would let someone tell my wife that a group of new knights just arrived today... So, she went down again. played¡­¡­"


    "..." John V was speechless for a while... Feelings are still the fault of his daughter...


    Level 1234


    One thousand two hundred and thirty-five chapters


    "Excuse me...has your attendant already arrived?" John V decided to go straight ahead and ask what is right."My bard sent me a message from afar..."


    Before John V finished speaking, Zhou Ye interrupted him, "The French have begun to gather more than 20,000 soldiers in the middle reaches of the Loire River, right??"


    "You...how did you know...?" John V asked in surprise. Basically, he would ask his servants about Zhou Ye''s itinerary almost every day. He had never seen Zhou Ye contact anyone. I didn¡¯t see any strangers talking to him...


    Moreover, he just received the news about the start of the French rally in Tour City... He didn''t believe that Zhou Ye would actually know about the French people''s movements in advance...


    "Haha... Of course I know..." Zhou Ye didn''t explain anything to John V, or he didn''t want to explain to John V at all... "Please rest assured, I promise to help you get this war. Victorious, even-I will prevent France from looking directly at the Duchy of Brittany in this battle..."


    "...Well, I am looking forward to the news of your victory..."


    In the face of such a confident Zhou Ye, what can John V say??


    To say that John V did not doubt whether Zhou Ye still had an attendant coming, that is nonsense...


    However, Zhou Ye¡¯s foresight has reduced the doubts in John V¡¯s heart a lot... He has no retreat now, and time has long been delayed, even if he wants to find the British to admit counsel and ask for help-also It''s too late...


    He can only pray to God at the moment, and the mysterious Easterner in front of him can really help him win this war.


    But at this moment, Beatorice, who was listening to her father chatting with Zhou Ye, thought about her own thoughts...


    The fact that John V signed an employment agreement with Zhou Ye is not a secret in the castle, so Beatrice also knows... But she doesn¡¯t know that France is still gathering troops. In her opinion, it was a very stupid thing for her father to put all his bets on Zhou Ye''s little white face...


    Therefore, Beatoris decided to find an opportunity to talk to her father...

 Movie World Chapter 874

    She didn''t wait long...


    Her father, John V, just sat here for a while, and then left in a hurry... After all, he still has a lot of work to do. He has to sign orders, collect grain, etc.... A war is not Only soldiers are enough.


    Faced with her father who was leaving, Beatorice didn''t care about the trouble with Zhou Ye''s little white face. After saying sorry to everyone, she got up and chased her father...


    "Father, please wait..."


    Beatorice finally caught up with her father not far from the city wall...


    "Ah, my baby Bailey, what do you want? But Dad is really busy now...Shall we talk about dinner?" John V said patiently and ended up with his daughter.


    "No, father, I don''t want anything..." Beatorice stopped her father''s way, and then glanced at the attendant standing around John V. "Father, I have to talk to you about something. talk¡­¡­"


    "But I''m really busy..." John V became a little impatient...


    "It''s about the Lord Zhou Ye..."


    Beatorice''s words finally caught the attention of John V. After hesitating for a while, he said: "Well, then now-go to my study to talk..."


    "Okay, father..."


    Beatoris knew that this was not a place to talk, not to mention the noble ladies running around in the castle, and the servants who passed by here and there was definitely not a good place for private conversation.


    She followed her father to the castle¡ªin the study of John V.


    After retiring his attendants, John V sat at his desk and said to his daughter: "Well, my baby, you can say it now...but only for a while..."


    "Father, I don''t think this Lord Zhou Ye is worthy of trust..." Beatrice''s first words surprised John V.


    "Why do you say that? Do you think they are spies sent by France or England?" John V asked hurriedly.


    "No, I didn''t mean that..." Beatoris hurriedly said, "No one would send such a powerful female knight to be a spy. That would be too wasteful... I think he should be a spy. Liar...a liar who likes to talk big..."


    "..." After listening to the first half of his daughter''s explanation, John V''s heart calmed down. The words his daughter said just now almost scared him to death.However, the second half of Beatoris''s words raised the heart of John V."My baby, why do you say that?"


    "Because... I just deliberately wanted to arouse him and let him go down to compete with other knights... But he actually said that those knights are too weak, so that he didn''t even want to do anything... When I asked him, When someone is worth his shot, he said...In this world, only Jehovah is worth his shot..."


    "Hiss!" As a Christian John V, his daughter''s words made him have an urge to jump up... This is simply blasphemy against Christ.


    However, soon-John V stopped his actions. If he was allowed to choose between the territory and Christ, John V would not hesitate to abandon Christ for his principality... He was at most Just a pan-believer, not a fanatic like the King of Spain.


    "Although Mr. Zhou Ye''s words are a bit disrespectful to Christ... But it''s nothing, my daughter... You have to treat others with tolerance, you know-in the East, that is a place that Christ can hardly reach... ¡­So it¡¯s not surprising that Mr. Zhou Ye would say this..."


    With that said, John V even raised a strange thought in his heart-a person who dared to say so, how strong his faith is...


    If Zhou Ye was bragging, John V didn''t believe it. After all-a man who can subdue a knight as powerful as Sonya, if only relying on bragging is absolutely impossible...


    "But father..." Seeing that her father didn''t believe her words, Beatorice was a little anxious...


    However, John V no longer wanted to discuss with his daughter what kind of person Zhou Ye was...In his opinion, this was completely meaningless.


    Whether it¡¯s the powerful Sonia or the actions of Zhou Ye¡¯s unexplored prophet today, John V firmly believes that Zhou Ye must be a nobleman from the Eastern Mystic Family, or else¡ªjust by a liar with rhetoric, it¡¯s impossible to make it. The heavy armor, even less able to know the movement of the French army in advance...


    If there is such a powerful liar, then please give me a dozen...


    "Okay, baby... I''m going to start working... Your time is up..."


    "Well...Father..." Beatorice walked out of her father''s study with a depressed look...


    On the other side, Zhou Ye, who had opened up some of his five senses, leaked a smile, [It seems that after the war, I have to teach this little girl who said she is a liar...]


    Level 1235


    One thousand two hundred and thirty-five chapters


    The pace of war always comes inadvertently, regardless of whether the soldiers on both sides of the war are willing to... this war will eventually begin--


    Five days later-


    By the side of a small town called Shagna--


    This was originally the territory of a viscount, but now, the town has been surrounded by a large military camp...In the military camp, the black cross flag of the Principality of Brittany is planted... and in the military camp. Many serf soldiers are praying to God, praying that they can defeat the invaders and win victory this time.


    And on the hillside not far from the barracks, the castle that was originally towering has now been planted with the flag of the Principality...


    This place was originally an industry belonging to the local nobles, but at this time it has become a temporary command post for the Brittany army...


    King John V was sitting in a narrow hall, staring blankly at some crude sheepskin maps in front of him... The map was not short in time, it was a bit yellow... But even so, this is already John V The most accurate map you can find.


    "Mr. Zhou Ye... When will your attendants arrive..." After studying the map for a long time, John V did not study anything to understand. At best, he can only be regarded as a gentleman, commanding the army is obviously not suitable he¡­¡­


    Facing the upcoming army of 20,000, he can only pray for Zhou Ye''s attendants to arrive in time...


    "Don''t worry... you will win this war, with my help!" Facing John V''s questioning, Zhou Ye just smiled. Of course he is worthy of the 20,000 French troops... It doesn¡¯t sound good, even Sonya can easily kill this group of so-called French...


    "That''s good, that''s good..."


    To tell the truth-John V is now in chaos. For the first time in his life, he faced a war, and he was able to tremble and insist on coming to the front in person. It is already very good...


    Facing the fatal difference between the two armies, he can only pray for Zhou Ye now...


    However, perhaps it was because Zhou Ye''s calm and calm expression gave him a mystery of confidence. At this moment, he was not so scared...


    However, at this moment, a tired breathless knight ran in and reported back loudly: "His Royal Highness, the French...coming..."


    "Finally...Finally!"


    The hardest thing is to wait...


    Knowing that the other party will come back, but don¡¯t know when it will come, this kind of torture can almost torture people to death... At this moment, John V has not rested for many days, and there is already on his face. With thick dark circles... it looks like a panda.


    And now-the French army has finally arrived, finally facing this group of guys who want to take his territory...


    On the contrary, John V felt relieved... He breathed a sigh of relief, and then ordered: "Go and sound the assembly horn. Also, call my wife and daughter over..."


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    Perhaps because of the infection of his lord, the attendants of John V also felt a sense of calmness...


    "Mr. Zhou Ye...I don''t know if your attendants will have time to catch up with this war, but...Now, please join me on the gate of the city and face those nasty invaders together!" John V said .


    "Happy!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly. He stood up with John V and walked outside together... and Sonya, her six sword servants, and Zhou Ye''s exclusive maid, Debra, followed Following in the footsteps of his own man, he walked out...


    Time is short, the group has already stood on the high wall of the castle...


    Soon, including the Duchess of Bellino and Beatrice came to John V...


    In the barracks, the mess that was originally messed up was gone. The serf soldiers in hemp clothes, led by knights and soldiers, lined up in a messy formation, came to the bottom of the castle...

 The Movie World Chapter 875

    "My loyal people..." John V just said a word, but found embarrassingly-his voice is too small...


    "Maybe you need my help, Lord Duke!" Zhou Ye said, gently placing his hand on the shoulder of John V: "Now, you can say what you want to say to your subjects... ¡­"


    "..." King John V did not quite understand what Zhou Ye''s move meant, but he still chose to believe in Zhou Ye, "Ahem...My loyal people..."


    At this moment, his voice became extremely loud, reaching the ears of everyone present.


    This kind of strange thing gave King John V a bit of hope in his heart... Perhaps, perhaps this mysterious Mr. Zhou Ye could really help him win this war?


    Thinking of this, John V''s voice became louder again."We have lived here for generations, and we have a culture and language that is very different from France... But now-those French guys want to conquer us, tell me... Are you willing to be French?"


    "Unwilling¡ªunwilling..."


    The soldiers under the city wall shouted in unison...Although they were only less than ten thousand people, their voices yelled out the feeling of one hundred thousand.


    At this moment, John V had even more confidence."They are going to invade our home, they are going to snatch our property, and even they plan to let us speak French and take the last silver coin hidden in our house... Tell me, what are you going to do?"


    "Kill them..."


    "Kill them all..."


    "Fight with them..."


    Although the answer is not very neat this time, the basic meaning is the same.


    "Very well..., I think so too!" John V said, pointing to his wife and daughter, and said: "So, I brought my wife and children to the front line...because I know, If I lose this battle, then I will become nothing. Even my wife and daughter will become other people''s women... So, I will bring them with me... If this war I lose, then -I will kill them with my own hands... I-your king, the master of the Duchy of Brittany, will never allow my property to be looted by those nasty Frenchmen, even if I destroy them by myself. It will never be left to those French..."


    Hearing what John V said, everyone''s eyes were red...


    They are not excited, or even moved¡ªthey are like others, thinking of themselves...


    Even the king of his own has to make such preparations, so it is conceivable-if they are defeated, how their families will be treated, what fate their wives will suffer... They-no way Refundable, because behind them is their home and family...


    "Get rid of the French..."


    "Kill all the invaders..."


    "Kill those French robbers..."


    "We want independence, we don''t want to be slaves to the French..."


    Seeing the energetic soldiers, John V felt relieved... In fact, he lied. His most important heir, his son...has been handed over to his brother to take him at the mouth of the Loire. I waited at the pier...I flee to England if things don''t look good...The glory of the family cannot be in his generation.


    Zhou Ye, who was standing next to John V, smiled slightly, but he didn''t expect that-this John V still has a talent for a speaker...


    Level 1236


    One thousand two hundred and thirty-six chapters


    No matter how intense the pre-war speech, no matter how exciting the king¡¯s words...


    It''s coming, it''s coming...


    When the overwhelming French army came to John V, he was finally a little moved...


    It is often said that there are ten thousand people, boundless...


    Now, John V felt like he was standing in front of the huge waves rising from the sea, and even his legs trembled...


    If it hadn''t been for Zhou Ye to give him a little help, he might have sat on the ground...


    In the French army, the Count of Lorraine, dressed in a uniform, was riding on his horse, looking at the castle on a small hill in front of him, and the Breton soldiers standing crookedly. , Smiled slightly.


    "It seems that this time we will accomplish our goal faster..."


    Lorraine was not idle on this road. As an ambitious nobleman, although he could not be proficient in everything, he had to do it. He had to understand a little bit about all things so as not to be under his own hands. Deceived...


    You know, deceiving the top and the bottom is not the characteristic of China...


    People''s minds, no matter where they are or in any era-are basically the same.


    Therefore, along the way, he kept discussing the difficulties that this war will face with his military expert, the Shire Knight...


    In Charles¡¯s view, if the Duke of Brittany really understands military affairs, then¡ªhe only needs to shrink his defenses and focus on the city of Tours, then¡ªby relying on the towering walls of the city of Tours. , Can also make them suffer...Of course, it''s only a little bit. At that time, the Shire will order to bypass the city of Tours and directly attack the interior of the Duchy of Brittany...


    As for you, the city of Tours will affect the logistics fleet of the French army because it is close to the Loire River?That''s all a small problem for the Shire... as long as-the army looting is fine, of course-this kind of thing can be done or not done...


    After all-they are not gangsters who grab a vote and leave. In the end, this place will be used as the fief of the Earl of Lorraine... If the trouble is too harsh, it is really not conducive to the rule of the Earl of Lorraine in the future...


    However, obviously-now, the best ending is here... because the Charles has seen the flag of the Principality of Brittany in the city, and the coat of arms of the Monfort family... That means that there is at least one The important members of the Monfort family are here...


    Here, the maximum elimination of the resistance of the Principality of Brittany is also good for his master.


    "It all depends on your performance... Sir Charles, don''t let me down..." Lord Lorraine turned to face the commander of this battle, the Charles Knight said.


    "Please rest assured, in less than five hourglasses, I will be able to present the banner of the city head in front of you!" Charles looked at the not-too-high castle and said confidently...


    "I look forward to your victory!" Count Lorraine said, took off his saber from his waist and handed it to the Shire knight-he knew that a good leader is not about doing everything by himself, but¡ª Hand over the right things to the right people... Obviously, the Shire knight is more suitable for commanding the army than him...


    "I will go all out!" Charles took the saber handed to him by the Earl of Lorraine, and then rushed to the front line with his horse belly, and only here can he be more clear. Observe the battlefield situation and understand the direction of the whole war more intuitively. After all, there is no such high-tech thing as a telescope...


    When the front of the French army was five hundred meters away from the opponent, Charles ordered to stop... and placed the sword and shield hand in the front of the array line, and the two wings were heavily equipped knights ready to go...


    In fact, this gentle slope position is very unsuitable for the charge of the reloaded knights. Under such a slope, the reloaded knights are easy to stall. Without speed, these knights are like tigers without fangs... What kind of waves...


    Therefore, Charles placed the only two thousand knights on the two wings as the team to cover the formation...


    And on the other side-on the wall of the castle, everyone has a different performance... King John V was pale, his hands clasping the boulders of the city wall... and the Duchess of Bellino had a face of determination, obviously , She has quite realized that she was brought before the battle by her husband...


    And Beatorice, there were tears in her eyes... She just heard that her father was going to kill herself, for her-- it was like a bolt from the blue... In her mind, like It was a mess, and all kinds of thoughts came up... but couldn''t grasp a subject.


    Perplexed, Beatorice couldn''t help but cast her gaze on Zhou Ye who was standing on the other side of her father¡ª¡ª


    She suddenly discovered that the little white face that she used to displease her eyes still carried her most displeased smile on her face... The smile that seemed to be in her grasp was once the place she disliked the most... ¡­


    However, today¡ªBeadriss unexpectedly discovered that this little white-faced smile was so contagious. Her originally messy mood, when she saw this smile, she seemed to have reliance and became a lot calmer... ¡­


    "Sir... what should I do now?"


    John V was already a little ill and went to the doctor, perhaps because of Zhou Ye''s calm smile, he subconsciously thought that perhaps only the mysterious oriental man in front of him can relieve his sorrow...


    Facing John V¡¯s question, Zhou Ye answered the question and said: "It¡¯s time to talk about our remuneration..."


    "You...you are taking advantage of the fire..." John V was almost annoyed by Zhou Ye''s words...


    "No, I just marked the price clearly..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "After all, if I help you win the war, if you choose to go back, there will be an unpredictable ending... ¡­That will be the result neither you nor I want to see..."


    "..." John V was really angry and angry at this moment, but-under the low eaves, he had to bow his head."Well... tell me, what do you want? Land? Title? Or... wealth?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 876

    "No, no... I don''t want land, land is useless to me... If I want to, I can get billions of times the area of ??the Duchy of Brittany...Knighthood? Haha...Your knighthood is for me In terms of useless... wealth? My wealth is so much that every inch of the land of the Principality of Brittany can be covered with gold... Do you think I need that stuff?" Zhou Ye laughed.


    "Then... what do you want?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s reply, John V felt a little secretly happy... at least these things that he valued more, don''t have to pay...


    However, in the next sentence, Zhou Ye''s words made King John V stay where he was.


    "I want your daughter-Beatorice."


    Chapter 1237


    One thousand two hundred and thirty-seven chapters


    "What?" When John V heard Zhou Ye''s words, he was taken aback... Then, an indescribable feeling filled his mind.


    "But... you, you already have a wife..." John V stammered. This is not to say how reluctant he is to bear his daughter. In fact, he just doesn''t want his daughter to give Zhou Ye is just a lover. You know, Zhou Ye has a wife... at least in Europe where Christianity is prevalent, don''t care about their private relationship between men and women, at least on the surface, people maintain a monogamous relationship between men and women.


    Moreover, divorce is very difficult...


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye just smiled when facing John V. "Forgot to introduce our customs to you. In our place, polygamy is prevalent...not monogamy!"


    Regarding this point, Zhou Ye really didn''t say anything nonsense, at least in this era-the Ming Dynasty on the other side of the sea, polygamy is indeed prevalent.


    "..." John V was speechless for a moment... He almost forgot, Zhou Ye is not European...


    He looked at his daughter helplessly-in fact, at this moment, he already had the idea of ??selling a girl to survive. No matter how good the daughter is, it is not as important as the crown on his head...


    "..." Beatoris was aside, and clearly heard Zhou Ye''s conversation with her father¡ª¡ª, there was an indescribable feeling in her heart, and the slightest feeling of favor for Zhou Ye that had just risen in her heart. Nothing exists at this moment.


    Despite this to be honest, Beatoris has almost hated Zhou Ye...


    However, she knows better-as a member of the Monfort family, she has no choice... If this little white face that she hates can really save the crown on their family''s head, she will have to succumb to him...


    Thinking of this, Beatorice bit her own Xiachun, and said to her father word by word: "Father, I am willing to marry him for the glory of the family... But, the premise is-he really Yes... it can really help you win this war!"


    "...Oh...!" John V sighed for a long time...The last thing that made him entangled, his daughter also let go...In his mind, he already had no more reason to shirk. ...


    Thinking of this, John V turned his head and said solemnly to Zhou Ye: "We have agreed to your terms...Please also-let your attendants appear!"


    "The attendant...no no...there is no attendant from beginning to end..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "What--?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, John V felt as if a thunderbolt rang from his head, and he was instantly stunned...


    "But--no attendants, it doesn''t mean that I can''t help you win this war!" Zhou Ye said, crossing John V and coming to his daughter, Beatorice, with a slight smile: "Don''t you always want to see my strength? Don''t blink for a while..."


    "I look forward to your victory!"


    Beatorice looked at Zhou Ye with a cold face, clenching her teeth, banging out one by one...


    Her sense of Zhou Ye has dropped to the lowest point in history... After [Little White Face], Zhou Ye has [liar], [big talker] and [little man] in her mind. Nickname...


    "By the way... how do you want these French guys to die?" Zhou Ye asked casually.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Beatorice said bitterly: "I hope-I hope they will fall into hell and never be at peace... I hope these invaders, their souls will never stop in the land of the dead. Wailing, without being redeemed..."


    Of course Beatoris has the right to hate these French guys. If it weren''t for these French guys, how could she be forced to marry Zhou Ye, the man she hated?If it weren''t for these French... how could her country be invaded?


    "Uh-a little bit difficult..."


    Zhou Ye¡¯s words caused a scornful smile on Beatorice¡¯s face. She just wanted to say "Have you said that you are enough to rival God", but she was frightened by Zhou Ye''s next sentence Arrived¡­¡­


    "Oh, forget it... please trouble me... the big deal is to be the title of the enemy of Christ... Anyway, so many gods have been slaughtered, and I don''t care about one more!" Zhou Ye said, stunned. Beatrice smiled slightly, "Then, dear Beatrice, this victory you are looking forward to is for you!"


    As Zhou Ye''s words didn''t fall, his figure had disappeared in front of Beatriz...


    "Where did he go...what''s going on?" Beatorice couldn''t help rubbing her eyes, she couldn''t believe it, a big living person disappeared in front of her in an instant...


    "Where is he..."


    Sonia''s voice sounded faintly in Beatorice''s ears--


    Beatoris couldn''t help turning her head to look. She had no idea how her teacher appeared next to her... "Teacher, you..."


    "Don''t look at me... look there..." Sonia pointed to the center of the empty clearing in front of the two armies. There was a tall figure standing there¡ªin contrast to the two armies, his figure Looks so thin, so lonely...


    "Don''t you often ask me, why do you have such a powerful force to indulge your husband? You even gave him your maid and let him play with it..." Sonia asked leisurely.


    "Hmm..." Listening to her teacher''s words, Beatorice had a sense of unreality as in a dream... Her mind was full of question marks-how can a person instantly move from her side Run to the front of the two armies?This is incredible...


    "Because..." Sonia stared at Zhou Ye in the distance, as if she could not tolerate anyone other than Zhou Ye in her eyes: "He is my teacher, he is also my husband... But, He is even more of my god...for him, I am willing to dedicate everything I have...be his woman, be his lover, and even be his slave...now-Bailey, stare at your eyes, look At first glance, what kind of mighty power your man has... he is our god..."


    Following Sonya''s yelling, Beatrice really widened her eyes and looked at Zhou Ye who was standing in the middle of the battlefield.


    But at this moment, Zhou Ye, who suddenly appeared in the middle of the battlefield, was shocked by the people on both sides. Nothing else--there was suddenly more people in front of him, who was scared by everyone...


    However, when the French swordsmen and shields standing in the front row saw Zhou Ye, they laughed...


    From their point of view, a guy who looks like a little white face has no deterrent power at all...even though this little white face is tall...


    Facing the ridicule of the French army, Zhou Ye didn''t get angry--he wouldn''t be angry with a group of dead people...what''s so annoying...


    "Sorry, for the promise I made to my own woman... So, can I ask you to die once?"


    Zhou Ye''s not too loud voice spread across the entire battlefield in an instant, into the ears of everyone in the battlefield...


    Suddenly-the entire battlefield became quiet... quiet, even the sound of a needle falling on the ground can be heard...


    Chapter 1238


    One thousand two hundred and thirty-eight chapters


    "Hahahaha...what is this little boy talking about???"


    "Is he the court jester of Brittany...hahaha..."


    "Actually said, actually asked us to die once...Is he here to be funny?"


    "Hahahaha... No more, let me rest for a while... My stomach hurts when I laugh!"


    In an instant-the ridicule of the French army rang out, and countless soldiers laughed loudly...


    In their opinion, Zhou Ye''s words are so ridiculous. With a single person, standing in front of his tens of thousands of troops, he said to let them die once... Does this guy want to laugh at them to death, and win without fighting??


    However, only the Commander Charles standing in front of the formation and the Earl of Lorraine in the center of the formation did not laugh...


    Those uneducated mud legs don''t understand, how can they not know?


    The sound can still be transmitted here clearly across such a long distance, such a weird thing... Saying that the other party is a clown, it¡¯s a bit too high to see the clown...


    At this moment-Charles suddenly realized that the sky had become dim... He raised his head in surprise and looked towards the sky-

 The Movie World Chapter 877

    I saw¡ªthe entire sky, I don¡¯t know when, was already covered with thick dark clouds. The layers of the clouds were extremely low, as if they were on the human head, and in the dark clouds, with the flash of light, A bolt of lightning pierced the sky, followed by a sound of intriguing muffled thunder resounding through the earth, and the shocking person''s heart tightened...


    "This...what''s going on?" Shire really didn''t want to associate this weird celestial phenomenon with the boy standing in front of the formation, but-the boy on the opposite side just said that he would let everyone die once. , Such a weird scene immediately appeared in the sky, how could he not link the two together?


    "Kill that guy, kill him... he''s a wizard..."


    Charles suddenly seemed to realize something, he yelled frantically.


    His yelling awakened all the sluggish soldiers. The French soldiers didn''t care about the formation at this time... They rushed towards Zhou Ye, rushing, and shouting: "Kill him...Kill this The wizard... kill him..."


    And on the walls of the castle--the people who have never seen Zhou Ye''s ability to show off are already shocked...


    The ecstatic John V, the sluggish Duchess, and the beadorise who couldn¡¯t close her eyes...everyone couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. The power of nature is so great that it¡¯s so great for them. Believe...


    And in the battlefield, Zhou Ye faced the black tide, towards the French army swept by him... he looked at the soldiers somewhat helplessly.


    "Originally¡ªyou could live a little longer...Although, for you, that longer livelihood is just the last moment in your life... But it¡¯s better to live than to die. It¡¯s a while to live longer. ...... Really do not live or die......"


    As Zhou Ye''s words fell, golden six-pointed star magic arrays appeared out of thin air one meter behind him... The golden six-pointed star magic array with a full diameter of one meter seemed to replicate itself, spreading to his left and right quickly. , Did not stop until it was level with the entire French army line...


    The French soldiers charging ahead were shocked by the scene before them. They desperately wanted to stop their pace...


    However, how can the assault like ocean waves stop just as soon as it stops...


    They were involuntarily pushed forward by the colleagues behind them... they couldn''t stop...


    It wasn''t until they were pushed to be only fifty meters away from Zhou Ye--that they gradually stopped--


    It''s not that they are strong enough to contend with the numerous soldiers behind them, but the soldiers behind them also discovered the weird magical array wall behind Zhou Ye...


    "Although I think that killing you is a bit too low, but-no way, who told you to be my bargaining chip?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, raised his right hand, and lightly snapped his fingers... "Pseudo-King Zhi Treasure."


    Slap¡ªthe sound.


    This clear and loud voice instantly spread throughout the battlefield...


    At this moment, everyone witnessed a miraculous scene...


    I saw¡ªthe magical array wall that appeared behind Zhou Ye. With his snapping fingers, golden beams of light spit out against the French army array¡ªlike a golden light cannon. Instantly cut through the air and directly penetrated their fragile bodies...


    No matter if you are wearing coarse linen clothes or chain armor, no matter if you are holding a simple spear or a sophisticated knight sword, in front of these beams of light, all are instantly evaporated...


    From the sky, the formation of more than 20,000 French troops was like black ground. The sledge formed by the golden beam of light gave the plough blood marks... However, the French troops who were directly evaporated by the beam of light The soldiers are not the worst, the worst are the guys who passed by the beam of light...


    "My arm... my arm..."


    "My leg... anyone saw my leg..."


    "Almighty Lord, please have mercy on your lamb..."


    A cry of wailing made the entire battlefield look like hell... Charles and Earl Lorraine, who survived by chance, looked at the hell-like scene before them in disbelief, and they both pinched themselves hard, thinking To see if you are in a dream...


    However, the pain that came from them clearly told them that all of this is real-not an illusory dream... At this moment, both of them shouted in unison: "I have surrendered-we have surrendered... "


    "I want to surrender... I want to..."


    The entire French army seemed to be shocked by the command of their own coach-there was silence for an instant, but after a while, they all yelled, "surrender...we surrendered..."


    "My lord... we surrendered..."


    "I want to go home... Mom..."


    "Surrender... We are willing to surrender..."


    There were even a lot of French soldiers kneeling on the ground, holding up their weapons with both hands... shouting the word "surrender"...


    However-will Zhou Ye accept their surrender?Does he want these French prisoners useful?Use it as a slave?Need to feed them... to be servants?Also beware of stabbing them in the back...


    Therefore-Zhou Ye does not need slaves, let alone suffer surrender...


    For Zhou Ye, although European and American beauties accounted for a large proportion in his harem, this does not mean that he also likes European and American men... For him, these guys are more dead than Live well, what do you say?


    The best enemy is the dead enemy.


    Virgin?


    nonexistent¡­¡­


    kindness?


    Nothing...


    "Let Rin Dong record the last fragments of your lives..." Zhou Ye pulled out an almost evil smile.


    Following his words, using his position as the dividing line--


    Behind him, the autumn sun was shining brightly, and it was sunny...


    And in front of him, above the heads of the French army-in the sky, dark clouds pressed against the top of the thunder and thunder,-countless hail and snow fell like a pour, smashing them down...


    Level 1239


    One thousand two hundred and thirty-nine chapters


    "Run away..."


    "God... he is a demon..."


    "I don''t want to die...Help..."


    How did the serfs be managed in the medieval army??The easiest way is to send a military team composed of professional soldiers, holding weapons against the serf soldiers, as long as they dare to turn their heads, the military team¡¯s sharp sword will not hesitate to insert into their hearts-think Stay alive, then rush forward desperately...


    but now--


    In the face of this supernatural phenomenon beyond their imagination, even the military team has been completely confused, let alone-their commanders and noble masters shouted surrender... What can they do? ?


    The magical array wall behind Zhou Ye stopped roaring, and countless hailstones smashed down in the sky, and it was almost impossible for the wind blowing people to open their eyes...


    Many serf soldiers at the back of the queue thought about running away...


    They quietly moved their steps backwards in groups of three or five...Just when the time comes, they will turn around and run...


    In their opinion, there is no need to run fast, just running faster than their peers is enough...


    However, they still don¡¯t know enough about the fate they are about to face...because the French army at the front has no chance to inform them why they can¡¯t run away...because...


    They have all become crystal clear human-shaped ice sculptures...


    I saw¡ªin front of Zhou Ye, a white ice line quickly spread from the ground in front of him towards the French army formation. The place where the ice line spread past, whether it was a man, a horse, a land or Weapons... are covered by a thick layer of ice, turning into lifelike ice sculptures.

 The Movie World Chapter 878

    "Hmm¡ª" Zhou Ye smiled and looked at the scene before him, and said to himself: "If I have another Frost Throne, and I have another Frostmourne, then I can play the game of playing the Lich King. ..."


    What he said here was easy, but for those French troops, it was a disaster...


    As the ice line spreads, lifelike ice sculptures stand on the snow-covered ground... They either kneel down to pray, or cover their wounds with grim expressions, or scream desperately...


    The entire French army''s position became a scene like an ice hell...


    The snow and ice on this land has not melted for years, and even in later generations, it has become an important basis for modern people to study medieval culture, such as medieval clothing, such as the status of medieval knights, and the formation of medieval wars.


    Of course-this is something...


    Currently, Zhou Ye still has one thing to do...


    That is-say to let their souls suffer forever, then absolutely let their souls suffer forever...


    This may be a big problem for others, but for Zhou Ye-it''s easy.


    I saw that above Zhou Ye, a huge blood-colored fissure stood in mid-air, like a closed demon with vertical eyes.


    "Enjoy your delicious meal..."


    As Zhou Ye''s words fell, the blood-colored fissure was really like eyes, slowly opening...


    The Brittany soldiers standing behind him, through the vertical eyes in mid-air, saw the hell-like scenery¡ª¡ª


    The boundless sea of ??blood-screaming screaming-howling painful...


    All of this made them shudder... even when someone wanted to shout [Devil''s Eye] and other words, they were covered by their companions...


    Just kidding, after witnessing the end of the French army, who would dare to despise this harmless little white face??


    And John V, standing on the wall, had a sphincter that he was about to be frightened and couldn''t work. In short, he was about to be frightened."God, what kind of existence did I hire..."


    In fact, as a member of the same subverted Three Views, Beatrice also feels about to be scared to death, especially-when the blood-red demon eyes in the sky opened, she was almost caught So scared...


    But fortunately, by her side, there is Sonya who is here...


    Sonia looked at her man idiotically, and whispered in Beatorice¡¯s ear: "Did you see it? This¡ªthis is our man... He did everything you said for you... "


    Sonia¡¯s words made Beatrice feel relaxed...


    Cruel, ruthless, powerful, evil... This is the adjective that Zhou Ye is given to Zhou Ye as his enemy.


    As Zhou Ye''s woman, what she should feel is-the security of being protected, the happiness of being cared for, and-the happiness of being valued... What is her dissatisfaction??


    In fact, Beatorice is considered a kind of mental illness... Fear of certain things, fear to the extreme, and then in order to alleviate the fear of such things in the mind, the brain transforms itself into such things psychologically. Same kind...In this way, she won''t be afraid-this is a mental illness.


    But, obviously-Beatorice is not aware of this at all at present... She is now full of crazy worship for Zhou Ye-that is her man, that is enough to protect her from any harm ...


    And at this time, from the huge blood-colored vertical eyes in mid-air, two endless blood-colored long lines were shot out. These two blood-colored long lines were invisible and invisible, spinning around the French army formations that were frozen into countless ice sculptures. Shuttle back and forth...


    As the two long red lines shuttled through, everyone standing on the city wall saw that countless translucent ghosts were strung together by these long lines... The wailing sound that resounded through the soul made everyone present. The people held their breath and did not dare to take a breath. They were afraid that they would disturb these two weird red lines and be taken away by them.


    To others, these two red lines are like the chains of the god of death, but to Zhou Ye, these two red lines are the two sisters that he has been keeping in the sea of ??evil spirits.


    However, because of Zhou Ye''s growing strength, these two sisters have not come out for a long time to let the wind go... After all, Zhou Ye has rarely used them now.


    Therefore-after the two sisters Ping Ping Tingting held all the souls of the French army back into the sea of ??evil spirits, they did not immediately return to the sea of ??evil spirits. Instead, they wrapped around Zhou Ye''s arms one left and one right, like two small red Like a snake, acting like a baby to Zhou Ye...


    "Master, you are too partial, you have not let us out for a long time!"


    "It''s just... the master is really bad..."


    Facing the two coquettish sisters, Zhou Ye was also a little helpless: "Well...I promise, I will let you out if you have a chance..."


    "You promise..." my sister asked without mercy.


    "It''s just..." My sister Tingting also helped out: "What if you don''t mean anything?"


    "If I don''t mean anything, let me say my weapon..."


    Is Zhou Ye the threatened person?With a word of him, the two sisters hid like frightened little deer...


    Seeing the slender figures of the two sisters fleeing, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but touch his smooth chin... Secretly thinking, said the feasibility of his weapons...


    like--


    probably--


    may--


    Also, what a show...


    As long as it is beautiful, the ship will show it to you... let alone its own weapons?


    Hmm-that''s it, but first go back and ask Guan Guan Xiaocute, if these two girls can do that... Forget it, that''s all for the future, right now-he has other more important things to do Do it¡ªthat is¡ªcollect his reward.


    Chapter 1240


    One thousand two hundred and forty chapters


    Just when Zhou Ye turned around and planned to return to the city wall...


    Dang Cang-Dang Cang-


    The sound of a weapon falling to the ground continued to sound, and then¡ªthe Breton soldiers who had just sworn to a showdown with the French army, lost their weapons one by one, and then knelt without hesitation. On the ground...


    One by one, they either recited the Bible in their mouths, or called them sacred... They knelt down to Zhou Ye with pious faces.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ...


    Facing such a scene, Zhou Ye was taken aback--


    He can understand that these people fear him, fear him, and even hate him-Zhou Ye can understand, after all-that is human inferiority, the extreme of fear is hatred... However, these guys'' faces are obviously It is not hatred and fear, but piety and faith...This makes him a little unclear.


    However, after another thought, Zhou Ye understood...


    In the Middle Ages, where religious forces dominate, people value the present world, but they value the afterlife...


    It is this fear of the world after death that makes religious power so prevalent, and even once overshadowed the royal rule of European countries. After all, no matter whether it is rich or poor, people are mortal.


    And, it is this kind of fear that makes various Christian monasteries spring up like bamboo shoots after a rain, one by one on the European continent-after all, these Christian monks are known as servants of God, and are the closest existence to God... They can replace the knights and lords whose hands are covered with bloody sins and pray to God to atone for their sins, so that their souls will not fall into hell after death... And those lords and knights, all they need to pay is to do them. Said, it''s just a small amount of money.


    Of course, if there is money, there will be monks instead of praying. If there is no money, then pray for yourself...


    It was not until the emergence of a certain pope, who sold indulgences on a large scale, that this interrupted the religious monopoly of monasteries everywhere...and also planted the bane of division for Christianity.

 The Movie World Chapter 879

    Ahem-far away...


    It was the last scene that Zhou Ye showed just now that pulled the souls of the French army into the [Blood Sea Hell] that made these people pray feverishly...


    Regarding whether the monks can let people go to heaven, they have not seen it, and don¡¯t know if it really exists...


    But¡ªZhou Ye can send people to hell¡ªthis is what they saw with their own eyes...


    How can these guys not be in awe?Death-not terrible, terrible-death is not the end... this is the most terrible.


    If at this time, Zhou Ye yelled out: "Dedicate your wives and daughters, I will forgive your crimes, so that your souls will not go to hell after death...!"


    It is estimated that this group of guys will sacrifice their wives and daughters without hesitation... and they will happily send them to Zhou Ye.


    Keke--of course, this is just talking...Zhou Ye wouldn''t say that, he didn''t have much interest in those peasant women.


    After thinking about these things, Zhou Ye no longer paid attention to the soldiers who kept kneeling down, and his figure flashed before appearing in front of Beatriz."I miss me..."


    He just wanted to say [I think I did everything I promised...], a body with Yuxiang squeezed into his arms unexpectedly, and then, an enthusiastic and awkward little smirk, took him The words below were stuck in his mouth.


    Beatriz¡¯s sudden enthusiasm made Zhou Ye stunned for a while. While responding to a certain passionate princess, he looked at Sonya who was standing beside him with questioning eyes...


    How is this going??This attitude has changed too quickly, right??


    [Honey...this is a reward for the winner, enjoy it...]


    After Sonia gave her man a little triumphant look, she smiled...Of course she would not say how much she played a role in this, if it weren''t for her language guidance, plus the influence of spiritual magic... Beatoris'' attitude really wouldn''t change so quickly.


    The loss of mind, the influence of spiritual magic, the guidance of Sonya¡¯s words, and the mental illness induced by Beatorice¡¯s fear of Zhou Ye... All of these made Beatorice¡¯s attitude towards Zhou Ye There was a big change of 360 degrees.


    And the Duke of Brittany, John V, who stood beside him, turned his gaze away with an uncomfortable look...


    After all, it was the little cabbage that he had raised for more than ten years, so Zhou Ye gave it to him. If he can be at ease, then there will be ghosts...


    But even if he is no longer dissatisfied in his heart, he does not dare to leak half of his dissatisfaction on his face...


    Not far from the city, the more than 20,000 vivid ice sculptures of the French army are still not cold, and the wailing of the soul of the French army who has just been detained in [Blood Sea Hell] still remains in his ears... How dare he be right? Zhou Ye said [NO]?


    In the absence of a word, Beatoris was overwhelmed by Zhou Ye... almost unable to hold on to herself.


    Until-bursts of cheers broke out under the city...


    For those soldiers, Zhou Ye would not personally talk to the princesses of his principality, it would be his own person-uh, no, it was his god... Then, they had countless reasons to cheer... This meant that they Lietani has his own patron saint.


    Beatoris, who was addicted to the inextricable things, was awakened by the cheers from the city. She shyly pulled away from Zhou Ye a little bit, but¡ªas someone¡¯s hand was hard on her waist , She had to fall into someone''s arms again.


    "..." Zhou Ye hugged Beatoris, while weirdly waved to the cheering crowd below, and said in Chinese."Hello comrades..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the people in the city became even more enthusiastic-although they didn''t understand a word...


    However, this does not delay their own brains...In short, in their eyes, Zhou Ye is a god, and the language spoken by the gods is different from the language of the Principality of Brittany, which is not surprising...


    There are even careful, repeating the pronunciation of the sentence Zhou Ye just said in his heart, secretly remembering it in his heart, intending to pass on as heirloom advice...


    There is even an aristocratic knight who loves oil painting. After the war, he returned to his hometown and created an oil painting describing the battle and named it [Heaven and Hell]... One side is under the sun. Cheers for the victory, one side is the icy corpse under the dark cloud cover... The strong contrast makes this oil painting famous, and it is even regarded as a budding art before the European Renaissance and a masterpiece of surrealism.


    Of course, this is something...


    At this time, Zhou Ye embraced Beatrice, who was about to become his woman, and enjoyed the cheers of the people in the city...but the cheers below gradually made him look a little unsightly.


    Regarding John V¡¯s hiring of Zhou Ye, it is not a secret among the nobles. You must know-in this era without computer TV and newspapers, the speed of rumors among the nobles is not slow at all... After all, ladies I don''t have anything to do every day, and always open various salons... And Zhou Ye''s reputation among ladies is quite loud, after all-Zhou Ye''s looks are too beautiful.


    Even if they can''t eat grapes, those noble ladies want to know the name of grapes... Therefore, Zhou Ye''s name is often mentioned in various salons held by noble ladies.


    Among the knights below, many are knighted...Of course their wives can also participate in various ladies'' salons¡ª¡ª


    When their wives knew Zhou Ye¡¯s name, it was equivalent to them knowing Zhou Ye¡¯s name¡ªamidst the cheers, they didn¡¯t know which guy wanted to flatter, shouting [Holy Ye...Holy Ye...]...


    Zhou Ye does not have an English name, so they can only use transliteration... and the pronunciation of the word "Saint" in the Principality of Brittany is a bit close--


    However¡ªit was the slogan of Saint Ye that finally unified... Zhou Ye was unhappy.


    "...Why is it that they call my name so like they are shouting [ohhhhhh]? It sounds like a large-scale porn scene, Ma Dan''s, really embarrassing..."


    Reference 1241


    Chapter One Two Hundred Forty One


    The Battle of Bufa¡ª¡ªIn the comments of later military scientists, there are too many incredible places and mysteries that science can¡¯t explain...


    None of the so-called military scientists really believed that there were supernatural abilities in this world. They attributed the failure of the French army to the weather, the stupidity of the commander, the weird natural phenomenon, etc...


    Even the ice sculptures of the soldiers who were encased in the ice are attributed to natural phenomena caused by the abnormal magnetic field of the earth like the Bermuda Devil¡¯s Triangle-of course, this has high power for the secular government of later generations. As far as theocracy is concerned, they are right to think so, after all, this is politically correct.


    As politicians with secular authority, no one wants to see the revival of religion...


    No politician is willing to run for the leadership of the country easily, but still has to go to the Vatican to find the Pope to be crowned. That would be too low...


    Of course, the weird phenomenon here has attracted many supernatural lovers to come here, hoping to find some clues about the existence of supernatural phenomena... But this is all in vain...


    Keke-far away.


    A supernatural phenomenon not recognized by later generations, but for people in the Middle Ages, it was a miracle or a sign.


    The tens of thousands of French soldiers who were frozen in the ice--this kind of deeds beyond the imagination of mortals caused an uproar throughout Europe. For a time, rumors spread...


    Some people say that the Oriental who froze tens of thousands of troops is a pagan. This is a sign that pagans invade Europe again...


    Others say that this is God¡¯s will... It is intended to punish France who launched an unrighteous battle, etc...


    In short, everything is said.


    As the Archbishop Gabriel of the Christian Church stationed in France at that time, he certainly couldn''t ignore what happened in his diocese¡ªespecially this kind of major event involving the name of God...


    The first time he heard about the abnormal situation in the Buffalo battlefield, Gabriel took his attendants in a carriage, and rushed day and night from Paris to the place of the battlefield, the small town of Saguenay.


    Once here, Archbishop Gabriel wore a thick winter fur coat and walked into this old battlefield that is now like a ghostly mythical creature. He walked around the ice sculpture forest composed of tens of thousands of French soldiers'' corpses. After the meeting, he returned to his carriage, and went all the way to Nantes, the capital of the Duchy of Brittany...


    In the royal palace of Nantes, he had a very secret meeting with John V... Almost no one knows what the two talked about during this meeting, even the person in the palace who was responsible for recording the words and deeds of John V The transcript of the interview recorded by the transcript officer was also torn up.


    After completing this meeting, Cardinal Gabriel rushed back to Paris without stopping. On the day after returning to Paris, he held a Mass at the Paris Cathedral and announced in front of all the nobles present: Launch The chief culprit of this war, the Duke of Orleans of France is a heresy. The reason for this war is that the Duke of Orleans was lured by the devil in his body...


    It was precisely because of the unjust war he launched that aroused the wrath of God, and sent his messenger incarnation, Saint Yeh, to the Duchy of Brittany and helped the Duchy of Brittany win the war.


    Following the conclusion of the Cardinal Gabriel on the war, for a time, the Duke of Orleans was like a rat crossing the street, everyone shouting and beating¡ªhis waiters and nobles refused to serve him anymore, and his wife asked him to Divorced, and his son asked him to break away from his father-son relationship, and even in the end-the lonely Duke of Orleans was dragged out of his home by his leaders, and then burned alive in front of the local church.


    Of course-all the changes that occurred in the French church are not important at all for Zhou Ye-because he has more important things to do...


    An exquisite and gorgeous carriage, at the moment, under the escort of six knights in black armor, is galloping on the narrow and bumpy dirt road from Tours to Orleans...

 The Movie World Chapter 880

    On this not wide dirt road, whether it is a merchant driving a horse-drawn carriage or a ragged peasant carrying simple luggage, everyone cautiously evaded when they saw this horse-drawn carriage driven by a beautiful girl. Aside...


    Such a magnificent carriage and such a beautiful coachman, in the eyes of these common people, only the noble master is worthy of possession, and once they collide with the noble master, they will be beaten at the slightest, and the family will be ruined, so...or honestly give way. Good.


    In this carriage drawn by four horses, someone is comfortably nestled in the oversized sofa that can be used as a big collapse, enjoying the services of his own woman.


    "My dear... why don''t we stay longer in Nantes?" Beatorice, who was nestling next to Zhou Ye, said as she gently used a toothpick to tie up a cut apple, and then fed In the mouth of his own man.


    "Forget it, every time your father sees me, it''s the same as seeing a ghost..." Zhou Ye looked at him and ate the apple that Beatrice had fed, chewing and complaining. "And¡ªin Nantes, I didn¡¯t even dare to go out. As long as I went out, people would kneel all over the street... That¡¯s really hard to do. The most terrifying thing is that those guys are rushing to think. I want to kiss my boots..."


    "Hehe...That means they respect and love you..." Beatoris said with a smile. She has become accustomed to living with her own man. It''s not funny... At first, she really I''m not used to it.


    Especially, Zhou Ye never boiled fruit when he ate...you read that right, in medieval Europe, the way to eat fruit is to cook, and-add salt and pepper... this is the nobleman. The purest way to eat fruit...


    At first, Beatorice complained that her man was too low to do this, but when she tried raw fruit, she quickly betrayed... Go to his hell to cook the fruit, to her hell to add Pepper and salt... eating raw fruit is king.


    Sonia, who was nestling on the other side of Zhou Ye, took a sip of red wine, then turned her face into her own man''s mouth.


    "My dear, where is our destination?" Sonya asked curiously after delivering all the red wine in her mouth to her own man.


    "Gudong¡ª¡ª!" After Zhou Ye swallowed a sip of red wine, "our destination is a small village named Dongleimi..."


    "Is there any beautiful scenery in that village?" Beatrice asked a little strangely. After this time of running-in, she almost fully understands her man''s preferences, likes beautiful scenery, likes beautiful women, likes food... ...Basically, if there is no one of the three in that small village, she believes that her man would not go there...


    "Go find a little loli who will be called a saint in the future..." Zhou Ye''s words caused Beadriss and Sonia to roll their eyes and see what the man from the family wants...


    [Squeeze him dry...] Beatriz winked at Sonya.


    Sonya was speechless for a while, [I think it¡¯s choking...]


    [It¡¯s hard enough to try... When will it be heady if this goes on...] Beatorice narrowed her eyes and signaled [It¡¯s really not possible, then call the sisters outside...]


    [Then try...] Sonia said with some uncertainty.


    You know, after all, Beatorice has been following Zhou Ye for a short time. She still doesn''t understand her man''s abilities too much, and she is too arrogant to try to squeeze her man out...


    As for Zhou Ye, who is between the two sister papers, although he did not deliberately pay attention to the two gazes, but-just guess what they are thinking...


    To tell the truth, because that battle Zhou Ye felt that he was scared of Beatorice¡¯s relationship, so-when he took her away, he was a little gentler, but unexpectedly-this actually made her have Thoughts that shouldn¡¯t be there¡ªit¡¯s time to maintain the dignity of the head of the family.


    Moreover, Zhou Ye also remembered--this little girl seemed to have despised herself before. This kind of behavior does not deal with family law, it is not enough for the common people to be angry...


    In this way, when someone deliberately pretended to be stupid, and someone took the initiative to ask for a fight, a war between men and women began...


    On one side of the war, Sonia, known as the bloody queen, and Beatrice, known as the most beautiful rose in Brittany...


    On the other side, it is Zhou Ye, who is called the messenger of God. Of course, Zhou Ye does not know this title at present, and he never admits that he is the messenger of God... But there is no way, Christianity propagates that way. of¡­¡­


    As the offensive side, Sonia and Beatriz were really morale at first, full of confidence...


    It''s a pity¡ªbeadorise soon understood a truth. Her man not only possessed supernatural abilities, but also possessed supernatural...she finally understood why her comrade Sonia was so unconfident... ...But¡ªit''s too late.


    "Ah... honey... I... I really can''t do it... please let me go... Ah-Sonya... save me..."


    Reference 1242


    One thousand two hundred and forty two chapters


    "Dingling Jingling..."


    In the bedroom, Father Scott, who was reciting the Bible, heard the bell ringing in front of his door, and he knew¡ªsomeone was pulling the rope of the bell in the confession room, which meant that someone was coming to confess...


    Therefore, Father Scott had to walk quickly out of his bedroom and into the confession room like a small cage...


    While sitting on a chair in the confession room, he secretly rejoiced¡ªfortunately, this place is after all just a church in a humble village. Here...it¡¯s not like those large monasteries. If it were there, I guess. He has to walk from his bedroom to the confession room at least ten minutes.


    Of course, in the confession room in that kind of large monastery, there are priests on duty at all times, so unlike the church in this small village, everything depends on himself...


    After finishing his clothes lightly, Father Scott put away his somewhat divergent thinking, and then opened the small window connecting the confession rooms...


    However, what makes Father Scott a little strange is that he doesn''t seem to see anyone who wants to confess... "Anyone?"


    "It''s me...Father!" a crisp Lolita replied, and then a sound of dragging the stepping board sounded... After a while, Father Scott finally saw the man who wanted to confess. Looks like...


    When he saw this lovely loli, Father Scott couldn''t help but feel the urge to roll his eyes, "Jan of Arc...you..."


    "Yes...Father..." Little Lori replied with a smile.


    "Well... although I am very happy to see you..." Father Scott sighed and said, "But you always have to come two or three times a day..."


    "But I must confess...Father!" Little Lori said aggrievedly.


    "You confessed this morning..." Father Scott had an urge to cover his face...


    "I still need to confess..."


    "Well...you have committed another unforgivable sin...can''t you wait for tomorrow to confess?" Father Scott is already a little helpless, although it is a matter of having such a devout believer in his church Good thing, but--even fanatics do not confess so many times in such a day...


    "I saw a poor man without clothes... I took a piece of clothing for him..."


    "Being kind and giving is not a crime, Jeanne!"


    "But the clothes are not mine..."


    "Whose is it?"


    "My sister''s..."


    "Well... Did your sister forgive you?"


    "She has forgiven me... but I want God to forgive me..."


    "Well... the merciful God will forgive his lamb..."


    "Thank you Father..."


    "You are welcome..." Father Scott is already a little weak... He feels that life in this village is very comfortable, but-except for a little too pious Lori... everything is so beautiful. Of course, it''s not that he doesn''t like Joan''s little Lolita''s piety, but-if she can come to confess a few times, it would be better.


    Watching little Lolita jump out of the church, Father Scott reluctantly returned to his bedroom again. His evening class was interrupted by Lolita, and now he had to recite the Bible again¡ªobviously just now. It''s almost finished...damn...


    And Joan, who received a satisfactory answer, ran wildly around the village happily. Her smiling face was so infectious that everyone who saw her couldn''t help but leak a knowing smile...


    She ran between the mountains and the wild, she was jumping in the stream, like a beautiful elf, smiling carefree...until she met a gorgeous carriage...


    "Lovely little sister...Do you know how to get to Dongleimi Village?" the girl sitting in the carriage seat asked with a smile.


    "Sister, you''re so beautiful..." Jeanne looked at the girl in front of her with a daze. She couldn''t recognize the black and white dress that the queen was wearing was made of any fabric, but-really beautiful. , And this big sister is also very beautiful, with this black and white dress set against the background, a little more cute.


    "Haha...cute, you are so likable...what''s your name?" Debra asked Xiaozhu lightly and couldn''t help but smile.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 881

    She still likes the little loli who looks pink and tender in front of her...especially the child''s praise is so sincere, without any falsehood, which makes her a little more fond of this little loli.


    "My name is Joan, sister... Joan Duck!" Joan said innocently. In Joan''s worldview, everyone in the world is gentle. She treats others gently, and people must treat her gently... ¡­


    "Jan of Arc--?" Debra froze for a moment when she heard Joan''s words, and then there was a hint of joy on her face... Of course she knew why her master came here through most of France... ¡­Even, through several Anglo-French war zones along the way.


    Although at this point in time, Britain and France are temporarily in a truce... However, in the front-line war zone, the two countries are in a dog-toothed situation. There are British and French-occupied areas...


    Although major battles no longer occur, small conflicts occur almost every day¡ªespecially, many of the British troops are mercenaries. They are eager to fight. For them, fighting is equivalent to money and women... The army also deliberately indulged them...allowing them to send out small groups from time to time to harass the French occupation area...


    Zhou Ye can basically be said to have been killed along the way...Who told him to have such a beautiful female coachman?On the front lines of the battlefield, what is a beautiful girl?That is almost like a feast for those mercenaries who kill people like hemp...


    Of course, those guys who wanted to rob Debra were bad luck. They were almost slaughtered by Sonya who was itchy hands...


    And Sonia?There is a bad habit... I don¡¯t know if she has heard what her man has done before. Every time, she took the materials on the spot, made some trees, made a cross, and nailed the guys who were lucky enough not to die. Die on the cross...


    As Zhou Ye''s carriage marched all the way to the Champagne region, Sonia''s blood-colored crosses can be seen almost everywhere on both sides of the road... and her bloody queen''s name, along with these crosses, resounded throughout the European continent...


    These guys didn''t bring any obstacles to Zhou Ye''s itinerary, but it was inevitable to stop and go...In general, Debra still felt that this trip was more troublesome...Of course, it was just a few. Little trouble.


    "Sister, do you know me?" Obviously, Debra''s strange tone surprised little Lori.


    Debra, who was in her thoughts, was awakened by Joan''s words. She smiled slightly, "Although I don''t know you, my master¡ªknows you..."


    "Your master?" Jeanne blinked her big eyes and looked at Debra curiously."Why would he know me??"


    "Then, you have to ask my master..." Debra said, jumping from the position of the carriage guard, and knocking respectfully on the carriage door, "Master... what you want Jeanne¡ªshe is here!"


    Reference 1243


    One thousand two hundred and forty three chapters


    Zhou Ye, who was lying in the arms of the women, was taken aback when he heard the voice of his maid, Debra, right?What a coincidence?Such an inch?So-uh, quasi??


    "Okay, darlings-now we are going out to take a look at our saint!" Zhou Ye said, struggling to get up from the arms and thighs of the women... , Every time I get up, it¡¯s a bit hard.


    "Okay, I also want to see, what kind of girl is worthy of love, dear, you have almost traversed the whole of France and ran here!" Beatoris said unconvincingly, and got up and started. Put on the clothes...


    "Well, I''m actually curious too!" Sonia stood up with a smile. She didn''t want to be in line with Beatrice, she was really just a little curious.


    Now that the owner said so, of course, Six Swords Attendant can''t lie down anymore... How to say it must be consistent with their little princess, they are at least nominally Sonia¡¯s personal maids, although they are all Already climbed onto Zhou Ye''s couch...


    After a while, the girls are finally dressed up...


    In fact, if they just wear clothes, they only need to spend a short time.


    But-some unwilling Beatoris suggested that everyone, take their most beautiful state, and give the girl who made her man look for a long way, a shovel...


    Therefore-they used a little time to organize their makeup and make themselves beautiful...


    And Joan, who was waiting outside the carriage, looked curiously at the carriage door-however, one minute passed... Five minutes passed... Ten minutes passed... The door still did not open...


    "Big sister, are you sure your master is not asleep?" Jeanne''s curious question made Debra a little embarrassed...


    [Please, Master¡ª¡ªDon¡¯t drop the chain at this time...]


    Debra murmured at her master in her heart, and knocked on the car door gently, "Master-your destination has arrived, and the person you want to meet is already waiting for you..."


    This time - Zhou Ye finally didn''t embarrass Debra anymore...


    With a soft sound, the carriage door finally opened... as a wooden staircase more than one meter long protruded from the door, then a sound of metal collision sounded...


    Joan only saw a long leg covered with metal armor sticking out of the carriage, and then another thigh covered with armor... As these two legs stepped forward, Joan finally saw clearly and left. The figure of this person who came out--


    This is a slender figure wearing a black armor. In the eyes of Joan, this girl in armor is really too beautiful, even with the big sister in black and white dress...


    "Hello, are you the master of Big Sister?" Jeanne asked curiously.


    "Of course not¡ªcute...I am not qualified to be the master of Debra!" The sword servant who got out of the carriage first smiled, and then stood aside...


    In the next scene, Joan couldn''t help but stare at her eyes...


    One by one big sisters in armor came out of the carriage. After they got out of the carriage, they all stood respectfully at the exit of the carriage... There are six big sisters in armor... Oh my god-this carriage is really Isn''t he too pretending??How did these big sisters get on this little carriage?Are they lying one by one, lying in the carriage?


    However, just as Joan of Arc diverged his thoughts, a tall figure appeared on the carriage stairs...


    Joan of Arc swears that he has never seen such a beautiful man-he is the focus of everyone, you can mock him, you can scold him, but-you can''t deny that where he is, it is everyone present The focus of his eyes... his beauty has exceeded the limit that Joan of Arc can imagine.


    "You...you..." There was a kind of Joan who didn''t know what to say, she felt as if she could hardly speak in front of him.


    "Hello, Jeanne..." Zhou Ye smiled and walked to the little loli, and gently squatted down... his eyes were flat on the cute little loli in front of him.


    How should I put it, the little loli in front of him gave Zhou Ye a feeling of wanting to hold him for a while, the baby''s fat little face is so cute...


    In fact, the Joan of Arc in front of me is not the Alice version of Joan, but the Canadian version of "The Legend of Joan of Arc"... The difference between these two things is big, in Zhou Ye''s view Although he likes Alice, he absolutely doesn''t like Alice''s version of Joan of Arc. His appearance is really ugly, and he is a bit nervous.


    In the Canadian version of [The Legend of Joan of Arc], Joan is much more beautiful...and cute.


    "You... do you know me?" Jeanne lowered her head and asked cautiously, not knowing why-in Jeanne''s eyes, Zhou Ye seemed to have thousands of golden lights behind her, it was difficult for her to shine. Open your eyes...


    "Of course, little cute..." Zhou Ye smiled and touched Little Lolita''s head. He asked jokingly: "Why don''t you look at me and speak? Is it because I''m so ugly?"


    "No...it''s not..." Little Lolita hurriedly shook her little head, bit her own Xiangchun, and replied a little hesitantly: "You...you are...you are so dazzling... Facing you...I, I feel unable to open my eyes..."


    "Oh??" Zhou Ye was taken aback by Joan''s words. He opened his eyes slightly, and a golden light flashed through his black pupils...that was the ability of soul magic to act in his eyes. ...


    Through the brilliance of soul magic, Zhou Ye saw the soul of Joan of Arc...so white and beautiful¡ª¡ª


    In Joan of Arc''s white and beautiful soul, Zhou Ye saw a trace of golden divinity...interesting, it was so interesting--it seems that those guys above want to interfere in this century-old battle between Britain and France...


    And at this moment-Beatorice and Sonia have also walked out, even Sonia rarely wears her own armor, but wears a black Lolita dress...


    It''s just that when the two confident people see the little loli in front of their man, they all have a punch in the air...


    "Sonia, why are we doing this..." Beatoris said discouragedly: "Is our rival in love a little guy who can''t even be called a girl?"


    "Haha..." Sonia smiled slightly, "Don''t underestimate this little cutie... You know, our man pushed me to when I was thirteen years old... This little cutie belongs to our man. The hunting range!"


    "But... this little guy doesn''t seem to be even ten years old, right?" Beatoris asked hesitantly.


    "When I met our man, I was not even ten years old..." Sonia likes to complain about her man now, "Our man likes to develop games the most..."


    "Develop a game?"


    "Just to make little Lori look like she likes..."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Zhou Ye, who was squatting in front of Joan of Arc, was speechless for a while, these two girls are healed, the scars are forgotten, are they... Actually they have learned to spit themselves out in question and answer?It seems that family law is still used less...


    However, now is not the time to care about these trivial matters with them, he has more important things to do, such as-coaxing the little loli in front of him... to develop a Joan of Arc that belongs to him alone.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 882

    Reference 1244


    One thousand two hundred and forty four chapters


    "Little cute...Do you believe me?" Zhou Ye focused his attention on the blonde loli in front of him again, and asked in a gentle low voice.


    "Believe..." Although Joan doesn''t know why the handsome big brother in front of her suddenly asked herself this question, she still clicked her little head vigorously, and she could feel what Zhou Ye made her feel. Warm radiance.


    "So... come on, little cute¡ªlet''s make a little game..." Zhou Ye said, touching Joan''s face with his hand, and whispered: "Now, close your eyes and let us play A little...interesting game..."


    "Hmm..." Joan closed her eyes obediently. Although she was a little nervous,... she still gave Zhou Ye all her trust.


    "Yes, that''s it... That''s right... Little cutie, you did very beautifully..." Zhou Ye smiled, and while calming Joan''s emotions, he reached out and grabbed her on top of her head...


    Just as Zhou Ye grabbed it--the women vaguely saw a thin golden thread, and they were grasped by their own man...


    "Come down to me...Mi''er..." As Zhou Ye''s words sounded, the entire time and space seemed to freeze... The women found that although they could still listen, see and think, they couldn''t. Say, can''t move...


    "The mighty alien god, why should it touch the seeds that our lord sowed in the world..."


    In a dazzling white light, a creature flapping three pairs of white wings fell from the sky. He gently waved his wings... from time to time, white light spots fell from his wings, looking so holy and so holy. beautiful¡­¡­


    "Because¡ªI''m in love with her..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly at the guy who didn''t distinguish between men and women... "I also want to try to cultivate a saint that belongs to me... Why? Any comments? Are you going to have a fight?"


    Saint Michael-actually can also be translated as Michael... is one of the four archangels, the highest below the Lord... the morning angel representing the glory of the Lord.


    "Fancy her?" Zhou Ye''s words made Mi Er''s sad and unhappy face leak a weird expression... "Then give her to you... My lord once I said...love the world, love the enemy...Hate is the endless darkness...only fraternity..."


    "Well, I''m not interested in what the Lord said..." Zhou Ye waved his hand impatiently, and said, "Your set has no effect on me... Since you are so generous, then I will accept it unceremoniously. This little cute..."


    "Please feel free to..." As Miele said, he gently grabbed his hand on top of Joan''s head... Suddenly, a golden seed slowly rose from the top of Joan''s head... "My lord The seed of power is so weak, I''m afraid you won''t look up to it...So, please allow me to take it back...After all, France still needs someone to save..."


    "That''s your business, I don''t care..." Zhou Ye waved his hand and said, "From then on, Joan of Arc belongs to me... Don''t let me find out what you have done to her... Otherwise, let us Just start the battle of gods... see if I can completely exterminate your Christian sect..."


    "..." Mi''er''s face was twitched by Zhou Ye''s threats, but...in the end he still followed the orders of the Lord, without saying anything, and making no unnecessary actions...


    Instead, he leaned slightly towards Zhou Ye, and then his figure gradually faded... Obviously, he had returned to Heaven Mountain and went to find his master...


    And the daughters of Sonia, who were the witnesses of the scene before them, at this time, as the white light gathered, they once again recovered their mobility...


    "Dear, dear..." Beatorice looked at the empty midair with a dull face, and then at her man... "I, did I just get dazzled... I really want to see At the arrival of St. Michael..."


    "If it weren''t for us to be dazzled at the same time, Mi Er had indeed been here..." It was not Zhou Ye who answered the question, but Sonia...


    She is slightly stronger than Beatrice-after all, as a vampire... she doesn''t believe in Christ... and she is not that incredible about the coming of Miel.


    "No, no...Sonia, you didn''t understand what I meant..." Beatorice said incoherently: "What makes me unbelievable the most is that he is so [counseling]? This... This unscientific¡­¡­"


    In Beatoris¡¯s impression, Mi¡¯er, as the head of the four archangels, has a lot of legends in the lower realm...killing demons, suppressing Satan...etc, all of these achievements It seems to indicate that he has a warlike character...


    How could such an archangel with such great martial arts, under the persecution of his own man, just like this?


    Forgive Beadriss for not being able to explain this state in her own mother tongue. She felt that it would be most appropriate to describe the newly arrived Mier with a word that she learned from her own man¡¯s mother tongue... It¡¯s just [counsel]...


    "It''s very simple..." Zhou Ye hugged Joan, who had fainted, and slowly left her own spiritual seeds in the center of her mind... while explaining to her own woman: "You think What is God? If God is not greedy, why would all living beings believe in Him? If God is not greedy, why should God frequently initiate religious wars? Divinity is just a higher level of human nature..."


    "Furthermore¡ªI am not trying to grab the European parish site on which he depends for survival, I just ask him for a dispensable pawn... how dare he not give it?" Zhou Ye said, already The spiritual power seeds of Joan were planted in the mind of Joan... From now on, with the training of Joan... Her spiritual power will become stronger and stronger... "God also has to consider the cost of war... Why is He so high? ? That''s because-you are not worthy of his equal treatment, just as an elephant does not care about the life and death of ants... But this elephant must respect the opinion of a Tyrannosaurus who can easily tear him to pieces... This is God!"


    "If you want to communicate with God on an equal footing, you must first have the strength to communicate with Him on an equal footing... If your strength is enough to suppress Him, you will get His utmost respect!" Zhou Ye said as he hugged him. Joan of Arc... walked towards the village not far away... "Let¡¯s go, we should also go to see Joan¡¯s family..."


    "Ha... God? Bah--!"


    After Beatorice listened to her man''s explanation of God, she felt like her faith collapsed...


    What is the difference between such a god and snobbery humans??


    Beatoris has decided that he will never believe in any Christ again... It is better to believe in that thing than to believe in a man...


    Level 1245


    One thousand two hundred and forty five chapters


    "Great Lord, will you let Him slander you so much?"


    Gabriel stood behind the Lord with a look of dissatisfaction, and said angrily.


    Although Gabriel did not have the lower realm to face Zhou Ye, he almost stood by his master and watched the whole process... In the face of such rude Zhou Ye, how could he not be angry?


    "Gabriel... Thousands of years have not consumed the anger in your heart, and you still hate Satan who lured your best friend Lucifer into hell?" Jehovah did not answer Miel''s words, but instead. Asked calmly.


    "Sorry my lord...I..." Gabriel said with some guilt.


    "No need to apologize... Gabriel!" Jehovah sighed: "You need to go to the world to experience it, and to experience more in the world-there are many things that are more worthy of your memory than hatred... and the lower realm is about to usher again. A battle of wonder, I hope you can gain some advantages for me in the world..."


    "I am willing to serve you...my lord." Gabriel bowed his head respectfully and said.


    "Then go down, I will take back all your divine powers, but still keep your immortal body... Go on!" The Lord said, gently waved his hand... I could not help but say that I lost Gabriel...


    Looking at Gabriel who disappeared before his eyes, the Lord looked helpless...Ma Dan, if you can beat that guy, do you think I don''t want to beat him?Every time I look into the future...I am the end of a dead place...I was stupid to provoke that evil star...


    Since then, there has been one less archangel in the heavens, and there has been an additional powerful knight named Abraham Van Helsing in the Holy See''s Knights of the Holy See on earth. Of course, this is something later...


    "My lord...I''m back!" At this time, a white light flashed, and Michael''s figure appeared in front of the Lord. "Fortunately, I have planted your power seed in another candidate''s body. It''s down..."


    "That''s good..." Jehovah sighed...then he stopped talking and turned away...


    And Mi¡¯er understood very well why his lord gave such orders...Only by standing in front of the alien god, can he truly appreciate his power...When he was facing Zhou Ye, Mi You feel like an ant standing in front of a giant, life and death can''t be controlled by himself... That feeling is really terrible... He doesn''t know how he managed to finish speaking.


    And on the other side-in the human world-


    "¡ª¡ªhe didn''t come down..." Zhou Ye showed a trace of regret on his face... He had just installed X and hadn''t slapped his face, the other party was counseled, which made him feel a little unhappy...


    Zhou Ye felt that he had acted very arrogantly just now... Actually, this didn''t make those guys rush down to fight him with anger?What a failure...


    But if you think about it, it seems normal...As a god known as omniscient and omnipotent, Jehovah must have some ability to peer into the future...If this is the case, it would not be surprising to know that he is not easy to provoke...


    I really don¡¯t know how the pig''s feet that provoke the air can pull their hatred... How do they reduce the IQ of their opponents to the extreme, knowing that they can''t get the pig''s feet, they have to give their faces to the pigs. Kicked...


    Hey, why can''t I hit such a demented enemy??


    While thinking about it, Zhou Ye was already holding Joan of Arc, and under the guidance of the kind villagers, came to her door...


    "Dear sir... You..." Sitting in the room, Joan of Arc''s mother, who was weaving burlap, stood up immediately when she saw a teenager in a gorgeous dress standing at her door...but When she saw her little daughter lying in Zhou Ye''s arms without knowing the personnel, she couldn''t care about anything."God... my Joan... what happened to her??"


    "Don''t worry, ma''am, little Joan is just too tired from playing..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "I need a little rest..."


    "Praise the Lord...that''s great!" After hearing Zhou Ye''s explanation, Jeanne''s mother relieved her heart a little.


    It wasn''t until this time that she noticed that the young boy in front of her was followed by a luxurious carriage and a few beautiful girls, especially six girls in armor, following this handsome boy respectfully. ... She didn''t dare to be rude, and hurriedly faced Zhou Ye and bent her waist deeply."My lord... thank you very much for sending my daughter back..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 883

    "It''s nothing...I like Joan of Arc better..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly...


    Just before Zhou Ye''s words were finished, a clear voice rang out, and shouted loudly: "Mom...Mom...I heard that Jeanne fainted and was taken by a group of outsiders... "


    As the voice sounded, a beautiful girl wearing a white hemp dress and a white turban rushed in... As soon as she arrived at the door of her house, she stood there in shock.


    Although the six swordsmen are all women, after all, they are all wearing armors all over the body. At that time...they can almost be identified as knights...


    There are six knights who are accompanying people...this person''s identity will never be lowered...


    Although Catherine was worried about her sister''s safety, she was still shocked by the swordsman behind Zhou Ye...


    "Relax, Catherine... This adult is a good person to send your sister back..." Jeanne''s mother comforted her eldest daughter, and said to Zhou Ye: "You must be very tired holding Jeanne... Leave her to me...sir!"


    "Of course it''s okay!" Zhou Ye said, about to hand over the little Joan in his arms to her mother.


    However, at this moment... Jeanne slowly opened her eyes...


    When she saw Zhou Ye''s first glance, she had an incredible look in her eyes. Then she turned over and sat up from Zhou Ye''s arms at a speed that ordinary people could not match, and then stretched out her tiny The arm hugged Zhou Ye''s neck tightly."My god... my only... I finally saw you..."


    "..." Jeanne''s mother''s arms were suddenly in the air.


    "..." And Jeanne''s sister, Catherine, opened her little girl slightly... looked at her sister in disbelief.


    You know, Joan of Arc''s devotion to God can be counted in the entire village...


    Some people even say that Joan of Arc may become a respected nun in the future...


    However, just today--


    Joan¡¯s mother and her sister had witnessed Joan with their own eyes, and actually said to someone¡ª[My God, My Only]...


    This is simply unimaginable...what the hell is going on??


    Reference 1246


    One thousand two hundred and forty six chapters


    "So it''s like this..." Jacques Duck sat at the dining table in his own home somewhat restrained...


    The reason why he is so restrained in his own home is because opposite him sat a handsome boy in a gorgeous dress...


    Although this boy does not look like a local, the six heavily armed female knights behind him are not what they look like...


    You know, when those enthusiastic female knights helped themselves to chop wood, they tore them with their hands... There were two wooden stakes with the thickness of adult wrists, and they were like rotten burlap. The knight easily tore into sticks of firewood...


    Jacques Dack really couldn''t believe that there would be such a powerful woman... But believe it or not, the fact is right in front of him...


    "That''s it..." Zhou Ye reluctantly stroked the little head of Joan, who was lying next to him, and refused to leave him for half a step.


    And Joan of Arc''s mother Isabel Dark and her sister Catherine Dark are busy in the kitchen not far away...


    Although they are busy cooking, their ears are always supported. They are also very curious that Joan of Arc will call this young nobleman [my god, my only]...


    In fact, Zhou Ye also had a headache...


    He really did not expect that the seeds of spiritual power were so abnormal...The first time Joan woke up, he was like a little beast who opened his first glance, treating himself as the only god...


    This may be because Mi''er drew away the seeds of faith in her soul... But Zhou Ye had to make up a lie about it.


    Roughly-I saw Joan on the side of the road, and when I saw it, I felt that Joan was very close to him, so I planned to take her away...Train her as her maid... Wait. ...


    As for¡ªWhy does Joan yell "My God, My Only" when she wakes up in her arms?It may be that Joan is tired from playing. What did she dream of?Believe it or not... Anyway, Zhou Ye believes...


    Fortunately, as the first inoculator of Zhou Ye¡¯s spiritual seeds, Joan has a wonderful spiritual connection with Zhou Ye... This connection allows her to understand what Zhou Ye is thinking, so she also The god who helps oneself intentionally or unintentionally-round lies...


    "Although I understand what an adult means... But... But Joan is still a bit too young..." Joan''s father Jacques said with some embarrassment. He knows what virtues nobles are, but-he knows better. ¡ª¡ªAs a rich peasant with a small land, I really don¡¯t have the guts to resist Zhou Ye...


    To put it bluntly, the six female knights behind Zhou Ye could easily slaughter this village...


    However, Jacques still wanted to use tactful words to convince the young nobleman in front of him, at least... this handsome young man did not look like an unreasonable person."So... can you please wait a few years before taking Joan away?"


    "Excuse me for saying more, Mr. Jacques..." Facing Jacques''s words, Zhou Ye didn''t say anything. Instead, Debra took a step forward and said on behalf of his master: "You look down on the profession of maid... ¡­In the master¡¯s family, all maids must be nurtured from an early age, not to say¡ªany girl can become the master¡¯s maid!"


    "This..." Jacques was a little embarrassed...


    The light of the candles on the dining table cast shadows on his face... Jacques was really reluctant to bear his little daughter.


    "Of course, as every maid has to pay for the settlement, the generosity of my master is something you never imagined, Mr. Jacques..." Debra said, waving his hand to the sword servant standing behind him slightly...


    Two swordsmen nodded their heads comprehensibly, and then walked out of the room...


    Soon-the two came in carrying a small wooden box... Then they placed the box directly on the table in front of Jacques, and the heavy wooden box made the old dining table squeak overwhelmingly. Yeah...


    "Is this?" Jacques asked, somewhat bewildered.


    "This is Joan''s settlement fee..." Debra smiled slightly, and then said, "Why don''t you open it? Maybe these things will give you more confidence in my master''s family..."


    "..." Jacques looked at the wooden box that was not very big on the wooden table. He felt that what was in it was definitely enough for him to step into hell... However, Jacques still trembling with his hands and opened it. Wooden box...


    The moment Jacques opened the wooden box, Jacques felt that his eyes were going to be blinded by the golden light in front of him... It was neatly stacked gold bars... The gold bars were placed in a shape he had never seen before. In the box.


    Jacques couldn''t help but picked up a heavy gold bar, placed it on the side and took a bite...A clearly visible tooth mark appeared on the gold bar... "This... this..."


    As an ordinary rich peasant, Jacques has never seen so much gold... He has only seen gold coins twice in his life. That was when he took the taxes from the village and handed it to the noble lord in the city. Seen in...


    "This is the settlement fee that belongs to Joan..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Now, Mr. Jacques can rest assured that I will take Joan away?"


    "Of course...Of course, it is an honor for Joan to be your maid of yours..." Jacques was already a little bit incoherent with excitement...


    However, at this moment, an angry and loud voice sounded behind Jacques...


    "I don''t agree, my sister¡ªmy sister is still a child..."


    Following the voice, Catherine''s figure rushed out of the kitchen, and she rushed to Zhou Ye''s front... With a grunt, she knelt in front of him, and said pleadingly: "Please...sir, Please don¡¯t take away my sister...she is only a child...like, if...if you really need a maid...I am willing to be your maid...I am eighteen years old and I know everything Do, I can cook...I can also wash clothes...I can clean...I can also..."


    Catherine begged Zhou Ye bitterly...


    She has heard countless rumors about those greedy nobles. In her impression, nobles are synonymous with absurdity and the most ridiculous silver existence in the world...


    Catherine couldn''t believe what Zhou Ye would do to her if she took away her sister?Although his sister is still young, and although the young nobleman in front of him is so handsome and looks so friendly, it does not mean that he will not do what Catherine has heard happened to other noblemen. After all-- I heard that the nobility is just like this...


    She didn''t dare to ask her father, because - she knew that the price of a box of gold paid by this young man was enough to make her father''s heart hard as iron... So she could only come to plead with Zhou Ye ...I beg him to let her sister go, even if I let myself replace my own sister...


    "Interesting..." Zhou Ye looked at Catherine, who kept kowtow in front of him, and put out a playful smile.


    Reference 1247


    One thousand two hundred and forty seven chapters

 Movie World Im King Chapter 884

    Seeing Catherine who kept kowtow to her, Zhou Ye leaked a smile on her face...


    "Catherine, what are you doing?" Jacques Duck was really surprised and angry when he saw his eldest daughter''s behavior...


    Jacques was surprised because he didn''t expect his eldest daughter to do this-he was angry because-he was afraid that the foreign aristocrat in front of him was really moved with compassion and heeded his eldest daughter''s words... Then he would be true shocked.


    For Jacques, what does that small box of gold represent??


    The box of gold represented that Jacques was able to purchase the entire village¡¯s land, from a rich peasant to a landlord; it represented that he would no longer have to work in the land and could hire serfs to help him, and he only Just need to enjoy it at home; it means that from then on, he will also have the opportunity to step into the upper class...


    It means that the Tadak family can buy a title of the lowest rank from the nobility with money... From then on, they can get rid of the peasant class and step onto a higher noble class...


    Why is Catherine 18 years old and still not married in this era of common early marriage??,


    It¡¯s not because Jacques is reluctant to take a dowry with a ready-made labor force at home...


    Although Jacques Duck is already a rich peasant... but he is not a landlord... He still belongs to the bottom of society...


    Of course, what Jacques is most afraid of is that his eldest daughter angered the young aristocrat who seems to be very talkative, and made him rob him in a rage... Then he really cried and couldn''t find the tone...


    Don''t think that the nobles in this era are so particular... Those guys have a lot of lawlessness. Their so-called noble glory is nothing more than putting down the butcher knife in their hands, then putting on the gorgeous dress, and then pretending to be a civilization in a gentle manner. People...It''s not that they can''t do things like slaughtering the village, especially in this era of wars everywhere, just find a reason...They can pick themselves clean...


    "My lord... don''t listen to her nonsense... she just..." Before Jacques finished speaking, Zhou Ye interrupted...


    "Don''t worry... The decision I made will never change!" Zhou Ye waved his hand slightly at Jacques... motioned him to stop saying anything...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Catherine slumped on the damp ground all of a sudden, and she finally couldn''t help crying."Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu...


    "My lord, I''m sorry...I''ll take Catherine away now..." Jacques looked at Zhou Ye''s face carefully. He was afraid that a trace of impatience would leak from Zhou Ye''s face. That meant - this adult was going to be angry. ...That would be terrible.Thinking of this, Jacques hurriedly shouted: "Isabella...Isabella...Hurry up and take your daughter away!"


    "Don''t worry..." Zhou Ye waved his hand to stop Jacques'' movements... Then he bent down slightly and gently raised Catherine''s chin with his hand...


    "Woo..." Catherine was still crying, but in the face of Zhou Ye''s movements, she did not dare to resist, she could only slightly raise her face unwillingly.


    "It''s so sad to cry... It seems that you and your sister have a very good relationship!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, raising his hand to wipe the teardrops on Catherine''s face... I have to say, as Joan. Catherine''s sister, Catherine is also a delicate beauty, especially after Zhou Ye wiped away the stains on her face because of cooking accidentally, she felt more delicate and soft...


    "Yes...ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh The gentle movement of wiping her face made her feel a little more fond of this handsome and good-looking nobleman.


    "Then are you willing to follow me? So you can take care of your sister by the way..." Zhou Ye smiled like a big bad wolf inducing and luring a little white rabbit on his face.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Catherine asked with a look of surprise: "Really? Can I really be with my sister?"


    "Of course it''s true..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "That''s great... I am willing...sir, I am willing to follow you and be your maid!" To Catherine, Joan is almost her daughter to some extent-after all, Joan After birth, because of the busy parents, she almost always brought up her sister... Her relationship with Joan of Arc was far beyond the imagination of the Ducks...


    "No...sir...Catherine is my only daughter..." Jacques was a little anxious...a daughter doesn''t matter, but if you send the eldest daughter out, then he will have no children...


    "Don''t worry..." Zhou Ye waved his hand to Jacques, and then slightly waved back. Standing behind him, Debra bends down obediently and put his little head in front of his master. Zhou Ye After a few whispers in her ear...Debra turned and walked out with a few swordsmen.


    It didn''t take long for them to walk in with two small wooden boxes exactly like the ones they had just given to Jacques...


    "One of the boxes is your eldest daughter Catherine''s relocation allowance. The extra box, even if it is given to you by me... is regarded as your compensation. After all-you have lost all your children..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "This...this..." Jacques looked at the two boxes of gold that had to be placed on the ground in front of him because he was afraid that the old dining table could not bear too much weight...the struggle was repeated in his mind...


    In the end-he lowered his head deeply... He knew that he could not refuse such temptation and temptation... He acquiesced to Zhou Ye''s statement.


    Seeing Jacques''s movements, Zhou Ye smiled slightly...


    He is not despising Jacques, on the contrary-he understands Jacques very well. Whether in the East or the West, the only ones who can inherit the glory of the family are sons...daughters, who will always belong to other families...This is the same in both East and West. .


    With this money, Jacques can even work harder to get his wife to give him another son...


    As for Jacques'' snobbery?That¡¯s even more strange to Zhou Ye... You don¡¯t see, even in a society that is known as equality between men and women in later generations, the parents who sell their daughters are still everywhere... What do you need to have a house and a car? Wan''s betrothal gift... What is this special offer not to sell a daughter?There are also people who convince their daughters to be mistresses for money...what is Jacques?


    Those parents who have received higher education in later generations are like this, let alone in this era, at best, is an illiterate Jacques?


    Catherine, who was still sitting on her knees, looked at Zhou Ye with a dull face, and then at her father, who was hanging her head down... She couldn''t believe it, so quickly-she has become someone else''s maid... she ''S father didn''t even pretend to be...


    "Okay, cherish your last time with your family..." Zhou Ye gently pulled Catherine from the ground, "Tomorrow, we are leaving here... Maybe, you won''t be back in this life. Here..."


    "Hmm¡ª!" Catherine clicked her head like a puppet without a soul... It is one thing to save her sister, but it is another thing to be sold by her father... For Catherine, she couldn''t believe that her father was so...definitely.


    Level 1248


    One thousand two hundred and forty eight chapters


    The morning in this village of Shagna is quiet...


    The French have a long-standing habit of living leisurely. Under normal circumstances, they will not get up until 8 or 9 in the morning... Of course, in this era without portable watches, the concept of time has been completely blurred. So-they usually choose to sleep until they wake up naturally.


    "Da da da da-guru guru..."


    The sound of a carriage rolling across the ground broke the tranquility of the village... A gorgeous black carriage, pulled by four horses, stopped at the door of Duck''s house...


    Before waiting for the beautiful girl sitting in the carriage seat to jump out of the carriage and knock on the door, the wooden door of Duck¡¯s house squeaked and opened...


    From the wooden door, an eighteen-year-old girl walked out, with a small package on her shoulder, and her other hand was holding a lovely loli with long golden hair like her... No one else, but Catherine and Joan sisters who spent the last night at home last night.


    "Good morning, Miss Debra..." Although Catherine''s expression was a little low, and her eyes were a little red, as if she had just cried... But she still did not forget to give Dai who was sitting in the carriage seat Greetings from Bra...After all, they will be colleagues who serve the same master in the future, and it is necessary to build a good relationship.


    "Good morning, Catherine... Good morning, cute..." Debra replied with a smile: "You don''t seem to be in a good mood, do you need my help?"


    "No...no need..." Catherine shook her head...


    "I want to see my master... I miss him..." On the contrary, Xiao Joan did not realize that she was about to leave home at all. Perhaps for her--Zhou Ye was to some extent more letting her be more than her parents. Feel friendly...


    "No problem, cute... The master has been waiting for you for a long time." Debra said, jumping off the throne, then opened the carriage of the carriage... and asked Joan of Arc: "I need me to hold you. Go up?"


    "Hmm..." Joan looked at the carriage door, the steps were a bit too high for her...


    Debra smiled, picked up Joan-put her in the carriage, then turned to look at Catherine... "Can you go up by yourself?"


    "I...I think I can..." Catherine looked at the black-hole carriage, gritted her teeth, slightly supported the floor of the carriage with her hands, and rolled in...


    However-as soon as I entered the carriage, Catherine felt a dumbfounded feeling-the carriage in front of her was really beyond her expectation, what kind of carriage is here... this-this-just one room Luxury villa...


    The entire carriage is visually measuring more than 100 square meters, which is twice the size of Catherine¡¯s home. It is beautifully decorated with various exquisite accessories that Catherine does not know...


    Catherine hadn''t seen what the palace was like, but¡ªshe thought that the hall in front of her was no worse than the palaces of the princes and nobles.


    To be honest, she really has a kind of urge to get off the car right now to see how much impulse this car really has...


    However, she held back... because Catherine saw her master, Zhou Ye...


    At this time, Zhou Ye was sitting on the sofa that was big enough to be used as Simmons, and beside him was a group of beautiful girls in colorful costumes. Those girls¡¯ costumes made Catherine a girl. There is a feeling of wanting to cover your face... It''s really shameless...


    These are not the main points, the main point is-Catherine found out that her sister, Joan of Arc, unexpectedly rushed into Zhou Ye''s arms unconsciously, clinging to the wild silver guy firmly, and shouting to her master with all her face attachment...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 885

    As the sister of Joan of Arc, Catherine feels that she has an obligation and responsibility to teach her sister well... She must not be allowed to become a shameless person like those women.


    "Jan of Arc, what are you doing? Come down quickly..." Catherine scolded her sister in a stern tone.


    "Don''t... I want to be with the master..." Jeanne said, clinging to Zhou Ye''s neck tightly and saying that he would not let go...


    "You...you..." Catherine was angry with Joan... her face flushed.


    "Don''t be like this... Jeanne just likes to be with me!" Zhou Ye persuaded.


    "No, master... please don''t cover up Joan like this..." Catherine tightened her face hard and said with a serious expression: "Even though Joan is still young, she must treat herself as a lady. Responsible for everything...so, please forgive my waywardness..."


    As Catherine said, she walked quickly to her sister, and then unceremoniously picked up her sister''s back collar, like catching a kitten, and picked her up...


    Speaking of which, because Catherine helps her parents with farm work all the year round, she still has this strength.


    "You let me go... Catherine, you..." Joan did not expect that her sister, who has always been fond of herself, would actually pull herself up. She was like an angry kitten, constantly flaring her teeth and claws. At the same time, I want to break free of my sister''s shackles.


    However¡ªall this was in vain, her strength was much smaller than Catherine...Although she had the seeds of mental power given to her by Zhou Ye in her mind, for the sake of her body, Zhou Ye did not immediately activate Seeds, that would have an impact on the development of Joan... Therefore, Joan is still a little loli at the moment, at most this loli is much smarter than other children.


    Zhou Ye watched interestingly the two sisters making a fuss there. In Zhou Ye''s view-Catherine''s temperament would change overnight, which is also normal. In the final analysis-whoever is sold by her parents, The temperament will change drastically.


    Some people will collapse, and some people will become stronger and more self-reliant-because she has no one to rely on, and all she can rely on is herself...


    Obviously-Catherine''s transformation belongs to the latter.


    "Interesting change..." Zhou Ye touched his chin, feeling as if he had found a more fun toy...a serious sister, a naughty sister-how will the two change?This is really exciting...


    However, now - Zhou Ye plans to play a little game first.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye gently stretched out his hand, pulled a female sword attendant, and whispered a few words in her ear¡ªthe female sword attendant smiled slightly, stood up, and walked towards Sister Catherine..." , The master asked me to take you to change clothes first, please follow me..."


    "Change clothes?" Catherine asked hesitantly: "I, I think my clothes are already..."


    "Sorry, Miss Catherine, this is the master''s order!" Jianshi insisted.


    "Well, okay..." Catherine knew that the master''s order was absolute, and she had no room for resistance... She had to give in.


    However, she would not leave her sister here... Thinking of this, Catherine pulled her sister up and said to the swordsman: "Then I will trouble you..."


    "Please come with me!" Jian Shi smiled, and walked backward first.


    And Catherine followed closely, and in her hands, there was a little loli who was struggling."You let me go... Catherine, I want to play with the master... You let me go..."


    Level 1249


    One thousand two hundred and forty-nine chapters


    "My dear... why don''t you eat your snacks now?" Beatorice, who was nestling next to Zhou Ye, asked curiously.


    She knows what kind of man her man is... Bailey absolutely doesn''t believe that her man will let Catherine go, of course¡ªJan of Arc will not let it go, but¡ªit will take a while, after all, Joan is now I''m not ten years old, and it''s a bit cruel to eat now.


    "Don''t worry...Some things need to be done slowly to be more interesting!" Zhou Ye said with a mysterious smile.


    "My dear... you are just being bored and want to play a cat and mouse game..." As Sonia, who knows her man better, she pierced someone''s thoughts with a single word, but she forgot , When someone becomes angry, they will play a rogue.


    For example, now-a woman who complained about her own man has suffered.


    "Don''t... don''t hit there... it''s almost swollen by you... badass! Bailey¡ªhelp me..."


    "It''s useless to call anyone...hehehehe..."


    "Sorry¡ªSonia...you know, I can''t beat my dear..." Someone who sold a teammate not only couldn''t help but also watched the fire from the other side.


    "Ah... Belle... I remember you... Ah... I was wrong, honey... I really know I was wrong..."


    But the sword servants were holding back a laugh, watching their lady being played by the male protagonist... They didn''t dare to go up and spoil the situation, or else they would make the male protagonist go crazy, they would all be unlucky...


    On the other side, Catherine, who followed the Sword Servant to the dressing room, felt that she had really learned something.


    The entire corridor allowed her to walk for almost six or seven minutes and still did not reach the destination, which simply subverted Catherine¡¯s perception of the carriage...


    "Excuse me¡ªwhy is this place so big...?" Catherine finally couldn''t help her curiosity and asked.


    "Haha..." Regarding Catherine''s question, Jian Shi didn''t feel surprised at all. After all, when she first saw the carriage, she had the same question as Catherine."Since you have become the master''s maid, you don''t need to hide some things from you... after all, you will become your own sooner or later!"


    As the swordsman said, he glanced at Catherine with a look that made Catherine a little creepy...


    "What... what''s your own?"


    "Haha..." Sword Servant did not answer Catherine''s words, but introduced: "The entire carriage does not seem to be big on the outside. In fact, the space inside is more than 2,000 square meters, divided into entertainment area, rest area and martial arts area. The three regions... you will gradually understand these in the future..."


    Speaking of this, Sword Servant paused, and then said: "In the beginning-the internal space of this carriage was not so large-only the size of the living room just now..."


    [That''s it??It''s already bigger than my home, okay??Catherine complained in her heart.


    "But some time ago, the host said that the place is a bit too small. There are so many sisters... Such a small place is not comfortable at all, so I expanded the entire space again... That''s why the current area is now available!" Jian Shi continued Introduced.


    "Expand? How to expand??" Catherine didn''t know how to expand this area... What''s a joke, do you think this is building a house?Even if the Jiadao wall is expanded??


    Facing Catherine¡¯s question, Sword Servant said triumphantly: ¡°Space--for the master, it is like a toy...for me and other mortals, it is completely impossible to do, but for the master--just It''s as simple as drinking water-in the future, you will slowly learn more about your master..."


    After Sword Servant said these words, he didn''t say anything again-and Catherine was also silent, she already felt that her master was extraordinary...


    The atmosphere of the group was a little silent, except for the sound of footsteps on the floor, there was no other voice... Uh, no, there was also the voice of a little loli crying to find her master.


    "The dressing room is here, it''s here..." The sword servant finally stopped his steps, and then opened a door...


    When Catherine walked into this dressing room, her whole person was sluggish... She couldn''t imagine that there would be such a place-a room of more than 300 square meters, with all kinds of clothes, each There are skirts of various colors and materials, from long skirts to short skirts, from dresses to safari suits... Everything is available. Around the walls are shoes with various clothes...


    "...Wow, so many beautiful clothes..." Seeing so many beautiful clothes, Joan broke free from her sister''s big hand and rushed in... Girls, it¡¯s okay to like beautiful clothes... Lolita likes beautiful clothes. The clothes are not wrong.


    "Um...I...I...I have to... wear... the same... as you...?" Catherine looked at the hanger in front of him, then looked at Jian Shi''s miniskirt and black Silk... asked hesitantly.


    For her, she would rather die if she wears such unscrupulous clothes.


    "No... the master didn''t stipulate the clothes you want to wear!" Jian Shi Miao understood what Catherine meant, and said with a smile: "You can choose the clothes you like here at will... Then I will lose my company. , I think I still need my help from Joan of Arc... Besides, the bathroom is there. I personally suggest that you better take a bath before changing your clothes-that will make you more comfortable."


    "Okay... then my sister will trouble you..." Catherine didn''t rush to help her sister find clothes with the swordsman. It was the first time she came here, and she thought she didn''t necessarily do many things. There will be swordsmen who will do well.


    As the swordsman led Joan to choose clothes in a corner not far away, Catherine temporarily became alone...


    Looking at the dazzling array of beautiful clothes, Catherine really had a feeling of dazzling...


    However-no matter how much she liked these skirts, in the end-she chose a costume that was not a skirt...


    It''s really because those skirts are too revealing in her eyes...


    She really doesn''t dare to wear it out... because she is afraid that after she wears it out, she will face a wolf who wants to swallow her...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 886

    Although she didn''t choose a dress, she still listened to Jianshi''s persuasion and took a shower first...


    It¡¯s just that when she walked into the bathroom, she found that she didn¡¯t know anything in it, and she didn¡¯t even have the big wooden barrel she thought was necessary for a bath... But fortunately, at this time, the swordsman had already selected Joan of Arc Costume, and walked in...


    With the help of Sword Servant, Catherine finally figured out how to use the equipment here... For the first time in her life, she learned that there is also a magical fragrance like shower gel, shampoo and shampoo...


    In short-after spending more than two full hours to clean herself...Catherine finally completed her bathing career.


    It¡¯s just¡ªwhen she went to dress...but she was stumped by the clothes she chose. Fortunately, Sword Attendant helped...otherwise, she might not be able to dress herself...


    But when she got dressed, the swordsman took another strange thing and put it on her face-and said, this is the matching equipment of this suit, so she must wear it-it is really weird Up.


    Level 1250


    One thousand two hundred and fifty chapters


    When Catherine and Joan of Arc, who had changed their clothes, followed Jian Shi and walked into the living room, they really surprised Zhou Ye.


    "Why, why do you wear such a dress?" Zhou Ye looked at Catherine in front of him, speechless...


    I saw Catherine dressed in a black tuxedo, her long blond hair in a ponytail, and a beautiful little face with rimless glasses...this, this whole is the dress of a housekeeper what¡­¡­


    "Master... didn''t you say... you can... wear it casually?" Catherine moved her body slightly uncomfortably, not because she felt uncomfortable standing in front of Zhou Ye, but never wearing it. She who had passed the tuxedo felt a little panicked underneath.


    "No...nothing...that''s good!" Zhou Ye said as he stood up from the sofa, and after a circle around Catherine, he nodded in satisfaction, "You will be dressed like this in the future... ¡­"


    "Okay, Master..." Catherine breathed a sigh of relief and nodded her head. She was really afraid that Zhou Ye would let her go back now and put on those shameless, short and terrible skirts. She was like that. I won''t wear it anyway...


    It''s just that she feels at ease too quickly, Zhou Ye wouldn''t let Catherine, a new toy with sister-controlled attributes so easily...


    Zhou Ye stood in front of Catherine with a smile that was not a smile, and looked up and down Catherine, then asked unhurriedly: "But... do you know the meaning of this suit??"


    "This... does this suit have any special meaning?" Catherine was a little dumbfounded... She really didn''t expect that the clothes she chose at random to avoid wearing those exposed skirts actually had meaning??


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye nodded, and then started talking nonsense seriously."Knights have their own armor, kings have their own crowns, and nobles have their own dresses... What kind of clothes everyone wears, they have to take on what kind of responsibilities-it is impossible for a knight to wear a noble''s dress to kill the enemy, and the nobles too It''s impossible to take the king''s crown to meet your own monarch...Do you know what I mean?"


    "I...I know..." Catherine was a little nervous when Zhou Ye said, she really didn''t understand what was special about the clothes she chose.


    "And the clothes you wear...in my family, are a symbol of the housekeeper...she is the executor of the master¡¯s will, the manager who performs management duties on behalf of the master...similarly, she is also the owner¡¯s most intimate existence, because She wants to understand the wishes of her master at any time..."


    After Zhou Ye said these words, Catherine instantly felt that the profession of housekeeping had become taller...


    Well, in fact, Zhou Ye was just talking nonsense. Speaking of being a housekeeper, Zhou Ye suddenly remembered that there really seems to be no housekeeper in his home... The housekeeper''s affairs were all done by the maid.


    "Then I... I''ll change this outfit now!" Catherine really didn''t expect this outfit to have such a great significance. She really just looked at that only this outfit was not exposed, so she chose it. Yeah... She really didn''t think of anyone to manage. After all, she was just a girl who had just turned eighteen. No matter how her temperament changed, she knew that she was not qualified for the position of manager.


    Just when Catherine was about to turn around and go back to change clothes, her shoulder was held down by Zhou Ye...


    "You don''t need to change it, just this one!" Just kidding, the game has just begun, how could Zhou Ye let Catherine escape like this?


    "But... I really can''t do what you said..." Catherine said unconfidently.


    "It''s okay, no one is born to be born, if you don''t know how to learn..." Zhou Ye said, patted Catherine on the shoulder, "I believe you will be a competent butler!"


    "...I..." Although Zhou Ye said that made Catherine feel a sense of being trusted, she really didn''t have much confidence. However, when she just wanted to refuse again, she found that... a disruptor had appeared.


    Joan of Arc had long been dissatisfied that her master was just talking to her sister and ignored her. She stretched out her hand directly, firmly grasped Zhou Ye''s hand, and shook it gently: "Master, master...I Does your skirt look good?"


    "Of course it looks good..." Zhou Ye squatted down with a smile, looked at Joan in a black Lolita dress, and said softly, "Jan is so cute, she looks good in everything!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s praise, a happy smile appeared on Joan''s face.


    Although Joan of Arc looks really cute in this Lolita-style dress, but-in Zhou Ye''s vision, Joan of Arc really has to wear a skirt... The awe-inspiring saint Fan Cai It is the best match for Joan...


    It''s just that the current Joan of Arc is too young, she can''t wear those heavy skirts at all...but it doesn''t matter, Lori will always grow up-and Zhou Ye has designed her special Skirt... a white skirt representing holiness...


    In Zhou Ye''s view, Joan of Arc is wearing a white skirt, and it happens that Sonya likes to wear a black skirt... This Nima, when she goes out later, will be followed by black and white double evil spirits.


    While letting him go in his mind, Zhou Ye talked with little Lolita... Caring for Lolita started with me¡ªit was fine.


    And Catherine, who was standing on the side, watched her sister and Zhou Ye laugh there. She couldn''t help but smile on her expressionless face... Maybe, leaving that home is the best choice, right?


    It seems to be a good thing to have such a master.


    Moreover, she and her sister no longer have parents. From then on - she will work harder to live and become her sister''s support... Let''s start working hard from this position of housekeeper.


    Catherine cheered herself up in her heart, while guarding her sister with gentle eyes...


    She doesn''t regret the choice she made at the beginning. If she did it again, she would still choose to beg Zhou Ye to replace Joan of Arc...Even, Catherine was willing to give her everything, even her life, for her sister. , Also do not hesitate.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Although Zhou Ye, who was squatting on the ground, had been playing around with Joan, he did not relax his attention to Catherine...


    When he saw the look in Catherine''s eyes out of the corner of his eye, Zuo Jiao pulled out a meaningful smile.


    He knew that Catherine had already begun to accept the duties entrusted to her by that suit...


    So do you want to develop a training plan for Catherine?For example-the confused butler development plan??This seems like a good idea, yes-just do it...


    While Zhou Ye was playing with Joan of Arc, the carriage was already galloping towards the south, driven by Debra...


    She will go to Castile according to her master''s request... Although she doesn''t know why her master wants to go there by herself, but-obedient is the most precious quality of a maid...


    Chapter 1251


    One thousand two hundred and fifty one


    When the first rays of morning light shone on Catherine''s face--


    Accompanied by the warm morning light, Catherine opened her eyes... She habitually touched her side, until she touched a soft body, Catherine was relieved...


    Catherine sat up on the couch with both hands...


    But she didn''t turn around and stayed for the first time. Instead, she turned her head, kissed the still sleeping young Joan on the forehead, and helped her lift the kicked quilt up... Just turned over to the ground.


    After putting on the clothes hanging aside, Catherine walked directly into the bathroom...


    It has been almost a month since Catherine was appointed as a housekeeper by her master. During this month, she was like a thirsty sponge, absorbing all kinds of knowledge crazily...


    From all kinds of languages ??to all kinds of etiquette, to the matching of all kinds of clothes, etc... Catherine has covered everything.


    It''s just that the mere modern toiletries can''t trouble her...


    Of course, as an ordinary person, Catherine wanted her to move from a blank to an illiterate state, to the point where she could read and study various books on her own. This was not easy... But fortunately, her master never Lack of various enhanced black technology products.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 887

    For others, it is difficult to reach the sky, but for Zhou Ye, the simple is not that simple anymore.


    Just two brain development capsules produced by Umbrella Technology are enough to make Catherine go from an ordinary peasant girl to a super genius with a brain development level of more than 60%...


    Keke-I''ve pulled a bit far, back to the topic.


    After washing, Catherine walked out of the bathroom refreshingly - at this moment, she has become a pretty housekeeper wearing a black tuxedo...


    After finishing her morning wash, she walked to her couch, bent down on her sister''s forehead again, and kissed gently, "Good morning... Jeanne!"


    Having done all this, she took an elegant step and walked out of her bedroom-she was about to start her day''s work.


    The first thing she has to do is to call her master to get up.


    Passing through the long corridor, and then upstairs... At the door of the first room on the left turn on the second floor, Catherine stopped her steps.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Boom boom..."


    After two consecutive knocks on the door, Catherine did not hear her master¡¯s voice from inside the house. Catherine was not surprised at all, or to say¡ªthis state is only for her master. is normal.


    "It''s rude...Master, I''m here!" Catherine said as she gently pushed open the door...


    This is a room with a size of more than one hundred square meters. In the room, the most eye-catching furniture is neither the various cabinets that look very luxurious, nor the expensive tapestries hanging on the walls. painting¡­¡­


    Instead, it¡¯s placed in the center of the room, the big round couch with a diameter of five meters...


    At this moment, in the middle of the couch lies a handsome boy with black half-long hair. Lying in the middle of the couch, his body is covered with a velvet quilt, like a sleeping prince, attracting Catherine Gaze.


    Stepping on the wool rug enough to cover the ankles, Catherine slowly walked to the edge of the big couch...


    However, she didn''t immediately perform her duties to wake up her master...Instead, she turned around and sat on the side of the couch - looking at Zhou Ye who was sleeping with idiotic eyes.


    "Master... Without your presence, I don''t know how long I will have to struggle in this ignorant world..." Catherine smiled, whispered in a low voice, stretched out her little hand slightly, and leaned towards Zhou Ye. ...


    However, just when her fingertips were about to touch Zhou Ye''s face... Zhou Ye''s eyelids trembled slightly, frightening Catherine with lightning speed, and instantly tightened her small face, standing solemnly. By the couch...


    "Morning... Catherine!" Zhou Ye opened his eyes and saw Catherine...


    "Good morning, master!" Catherine replied blankly.


    If it weren''t for the scene just now, anyone might have seen Catherine with such an expression, would anyone think that her master Zhou Ye had defaulted on her salary?


    "I think you have done a good job as a housekeeper!" Zhou Ye didn''t get up immediately, but lay halfway on his couch, just like that, and started chatting with his housekeeper...


    "Thank you for your compliment, master..." Catherine remained expressionless.


    "But..." Zhou Ye''s tone changed. "If you could not interfere with my private life, I would be happier..."


    "Interfering in your private life?? You mean... this matter of setting your sleeping schedule?" Catherine asked rhetorically.


    "That''s right..." Zhou Ye nodded. He now feels that there seems to be a slight omission in his confused butler development plan.


    Catherine actually required his body to rest, and for the reason that frequent things were harmful to his health, she forcibly asked Zhou Ye to schedule a bedtime schedule, no more than three bedtimes at a time, and two rests every five days. day¡­¡­


    In this regard, Beatoris, Sonya, Debra and the Six Swordsman are simply enthusiastic... They raised their hands in favor of Catherine''s proposal and responded positively.


    After all-a few girls are really overwhelmed, every day... they can''t stand it.


    Therefore, this resolution was compulsorily passed...


    But today, it happened to be the day when Zhou Ye had to sleep by himself...This is really a tragedy.


    "But-Master... you know, what happens frequently can have a very big impact on your body..." Catherine said solemnly.


    "Don''t talk about those useless..." Zhou Ye was angry, "That refers to ordinary people, not me...Is your master, me, an ordinary person?"


    Even in the face of the angry master, Catherine still said calmly without changing her face and heartbeat: "I''m sorry...Please forgive me for rejecting your request..."


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Catherine speechlessly, and sighed after a long while."Dear Catherine, are you really unwilling to change your decision?"


    "Yes, Master, please forgive me for being rude... But this is all for your health... So..." Catherine still insisted on her opinion and refused to let go...


    "Well...then, I''m sorry, dear Catherine, I originally wanted to...take you away in due course..."


    Zhou Ye''s voice was a little low for the rest of her words, but Catherine could no longer delve into what her master said. She only felt like she was being held by an invisible big hand and flew directly to Zhou Ye''s side...


    "Master--Are you finally going to stretch out your claws to me?" Even in this situation, Catherine still maintained a stern expression, as if it was not her who was dragged onto the couch by Zhou Ye, but¡ª ¡ªThe already eager look in her eyes betrayed her mind.


    Chapter 1252


    One thousand two hundred and fifty-two chapters


    "That''s right..." Zhou Ye twitched slightly, looked at Catherine''s exquisite face close at hand, and said with a smile: "Game time-over!"


    "That''s as weak as me, as if facing your master''s tyranny, you can only accept it..." Catherine still has no expression on her face. If you say-she didn''t know her situation very well before, then in her mind After 60% of the domain has been developed, it would be a bit of an underestimation of her IQ if she doesn''t understand her situation.


    In the entire team, except for his own master who is a male, everyone else is female-this already shows Zhou Ye''s character.


    In addition, after Catherine joined the group, she soon learned about the relationship between the women and her master... and how much she understood her master''s temperament and temperament.


    She knew that this day would come sooner or later.


    Someone asked, why didn''t Catherine run away??Obviously already has such a high IQ...


    Good question-since Catherine has such a high degree of brain development, of course she has a better understanding of what kind of person her master is and what kind of mighty power she possesses.


    Even from the trivial things in daily life, Catherine can see that her master loves her own woman...


    In this era, where do you find a man who loves you so much?


    Don¡¯t say anything else-her identity as a woman alone makes her difficult in this era-in medieval Europe, the status of women was extremely underground, almost equivalent to men''s accessories...


    No matter how high her IQ is, what waves can a person make in this ignorant age?Maybe because she was so good, she was more likely to be caught by the Holy See and burned to death as a witch...


    Of course, it is more likely that she was snatched away after she escaped... This is not alarmist. In the Middle Ages, the law was a noble''s footcloth, which was used when it was used, but it was not used. Just throw it aside.


    In addition, it is precisely because she is too smart, smart¡ªknowing that she left this man, she can''t live in this era...


    What''s more, she never thought about leaving Zhou Ye...because she found that she already liked this unassuming master.


    Beautiful appearance, gentle personality, strong strength-apart from the shortcoming of Huaxin, Catherine could not find any other shortcomings in her master.


    Is mental arithmetic a disadvantage??


    In Catherine''s view, it is not a shortcoming at all...


    How many of the powerful men are not bothered?In other words, among the nobles, how many do not bother?

 Movie World Im King Chapter 888

    Yes.Not bad!They really only have one wife... But, they don¡¯t have many lovers at all... In the name of love, they don¡¯t bear any man''s responsibility to their lover... This is not as good as their master...


    It''s just that Catherine is very worried. She wants to post her master upside down. The problem is that the girl''s reservedness prevents her from doing that kind of behavior, and she is as smart as her, and she can see that her master Zhou Ye, although He also has that kind of meaning to himself, but he doesn''t seem to be anxious to push himself, but wants to play a small game with her...


    In this regard, Catherine made a very calm decision. Just play the game and see who admits defeat first...


    Therefore-Catherine formulated the [Sleep Schedule Plan] in one hand.


    Of course¡ªbefore this plan was made, she had already humbly asked the girls for their opinions... She didn¡¯t want to offend all the girls because of this playful play with her master... After all, the time we spend together in the future She''s still long and can''t make a good relationship with the future sisters. Even if she succeeds in the future, she will become alone. That is not her intention.


    It¡¯s just that, at the moment--it seems that my schedule is going very well...


    Thinking of her pride, Catherine couldn''t help but see a strange look in her eyes...


    It was just this strange look that was caught by Zhou Ye who had been staring at her...


    [This--the situation seems a bit wrong...] Zhou Ye, who caught Catherine''s gaze, changed his mind...


    What is the most complicated thing in this world?It''s the human heart...


    What is the most complicated thing in people''s minds?


    It''s a woman''s heart...


    Often a woman can make her man grab a piece of hair with just a change in her mind... But fortunately, Zhou Ye has become accustomed to cheating, and his mental standpoint is such an unreasonable thing¡ªhe too Used to it.


    Slightly scanning Catherine''s mind from a spiritual standpoint, Zhou Ye understood the cause and effect of the matter in seconds...


    The result really made him feel dumbfounded...


    No wonder Sonia and the others agreed to the bedtime schedule so unanimously. No wonder he felt that Catherine''s attitude towards her was a little strange. The feelings were all because the little girl was dissatisfied that she hadn''t eaten her for so long and deliberately made it. Something... Zhou Ye regretted a little bit, and he didn''t try to induce the women''s psychology early.


    But there is no way to do it. It is tiring to keep a spiritual position often, especially for your own women-so there will be less surprises and fun between couples...


    "Master, if you just want to tease me... then you still have fifteen minutes and thirty-two seconds..."


    After waiting for a long time, Catherine decided to take the initiative to attack after discovering that she was no longer on the couch."Because, after that, Miss Debra will prepare breakfast, and your breakfast time is approaching..."


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at a serious Catherine and smiled."Do you want it? Then do it yourself... Let''s have enough food and clothing..."


    Zhou Ye said, laying himself flat on the couch, and the whole person appeared in a big font.


    "...Master..." Catherine was a little confused...


    "Don''t tell me you won''t, dear Catherine... The education template [Couple X Life] on your bookshelf, I put it up by myself..." Zhou Ye gave Catherine a sideways glance...


    "I, I, I don''t understand what you are talking about, master..." Catherine''s pretty face was completely red, and she had faintly felt it. It seemed that her master had already noticed her trick... Deliberately revenge for her tricks.


    "As a competent butler, worrying about her master is her biggest job..." Zhou Ye said, pointing slightly to the bottom, because of the Chen X phenomenon, and that said: "Now-- It¡¯s time to show your ability to work! Now¡ªI order you..."


    "Bad guy¡ª¡ª!" After a light spit, Catherine slowly took off her glasses from the bridge of her nose, and then lowered her head--the whole person got into the velvet quilt covering Zhou Ye...


    "hiss--!"


    To be honest, Catherine¡¯s skills were not good for the first time, but since she was the first time, Zhou Ye decided to forgive her...


    With the passage of time, the temperature in the room seemed to have risen a lot-as Catherine screamed, a small blood-colored flower bloomed on the white velvet quilt...


    Someone finally got his wish--


    Chapter 1253


    One thousand two hundred and fifty-three chapters


    In the restaurant¡ª¡ª


    Joan of Arc rudely lay on the table, drooling at the table full of fragrant food...


    Today¡¯s breakfast is French-


    There are cheese bread with rich aroma, fruit salad, beef and milk soup, various French toasts, and fruit jelly...


    If you want to ask Joan of Arc, where is the most satisfying part of life now, she will answer you loudly, [The happiest being to be with my master every day.Secondly, There are so many delicious foods every day¡­¡­


    It can be seen that the position of delicious food in the heart of Joan of Arc is second only to her owner, Zhou Ye.


    But this is also no way. In this era-it is extremely difficult to obtain various spices, and the sugar is so expensive... Ordinary people can''t afford it at all, even for some nobles, sugar All belong to luxury goods.


    Otherwise, why do you think sugar or honey is added to Earl Grey tea??Of course it is to show the luxury of aristocratic life.


    After the Spanish colonial fleet discovered Cuba, the first thing it did was not to develop minerals, let alone to sell slaves... but to plant sugarcane in Cuba to produce white sugar and then traffic it to Europe for sale.


    This shows how expensive sugar was at the time.


    When Joan of Arc first ate sweet bread here at Zhou Ye, she was completely conquered by this sweet food. It can be said that she has completely turned into a sweet party, and she even ate Chinese food. At the time, I prefer Cantonese cuisine that has a sweet taste. This may be why the tastes of Europeans are all sweet-in order to take revenge on the days when there was no sugar.


    "Why isn''t the master coming..." Joan of Arc murmured weakly, and swept around secretly.


    When she found out that her sister was not there, she quietly stretched out her hand, grabbed a piece of fruit pudding from the plate in front of it, and quickly stuffed it into her mouth...


    The girls held back their smiles and watched Little Lolita''s movements¡ª¡ª


    For them, Xiao Lori''s actions like this are not considered impolite... After all, she is still a child. Can the child steal something, can it be wrong?


    "It seems that Catherine got her wish..." Beatorice said to her sister, Sonia while gently turning the aperitif in her hand, "It''s not easy... for her, we also suffered. A lot of pain!"


    "Suffering?" Sonya gave Beatrice a blank look, and sneered: "I didn''t find you suffering... I just remember that every time you have a bye, there will always be a death-to-live voice in your room. !"


    Beatrice''s face turned red in an instant, she couldn''t help but stammered and explained: "That, that, that''s because my dear insists on... I, I can''t resist! And more than just It''s me...you, your house often makes the same noise..."


    "..." Sonia was also a little embarrassed, "Just like you told me...I can''t refuse my dear..."


    Seeing that their two mistresses meant to open the tearing mode there, the sword servants and Debra barely moved a stool to grab the melon seeds and Coke mineral water and watched.


    It''s just that their fun can''t be realized after all, because someone''s figure has appeared in the restaurant.


    "what are you guys saying??"


    Following the voice, Zhou Ye walked into the restaurant with a refreshing look... Seeing his brisk pace, he was already smiling triumphantly, and the women knew that a certain housekeeper had definitely been attacked by her own man. Bad hand...


    "Master, you are so slow..."


    Before Sonia and the others could speak, Joan jumped up, ran to Zhou Ye in a trot, and jumped into his arms, "My stomach is going to be hungry..."


    "I''m sorry, little cute!" Zhou Ye hugged Joan and wanted to walk to the table while explaining to Joan: "I just talked to your sister about something, so I came to play, I''m so sorry... ¡­"


    "It''s okay, I forgive my master..." Joan said, she kissed Zhou Ye gently on the cheek, "This is today''s Good Morning...Master!"


    "It''s as sweet as ever..." Zhou Ye likes little Lolita the most... "I''ll accept it without hesitation!"

 Movie World Chapter 889

    "Huh¡ª!" Jeanne looked at the entrance of the restaurant a little strangely, then turned to ask her master: "Master, where is Catherine? Why didn''t she come out?"


    "Ahem... Catherine was a little uncomfortable for some reason, so I let her rest for a while!" Zhou Ye explained a little embarrassingly.


    He couldn''t tell little Lori that because her sister was too tempting, so he accidentally acted a little bit cruel-so that Catherine is still asleep now?Isn''t this teaching bad paper to children?


    "..." Joan of Arc stared at her big cute eyes, looked at her master seemingly, and then said: "Master...if Catherine did something that makes you angry, when you discipline her , Can you be a little lighter... For example, if you really cannot forgive, I am willing to accept your punishment on her behalf..."


    Hearing what little Lolita said, everyone couldn''t help but calm down-they didn''t expect that Joan of Arc, who usually seemed heartless, would actually be willing to accept punishment for her sister. This might be the so-called kind nature.


    "Why should I accept punishment for Catherine?" Sonia teased little Lori deliberately: "Usually, don''t you often say that you hate Catherine the most?"


    "It''s not like this..." Little Lolita was amused, and she explained anxiously: "I know...Catherine always takes care of me for my good, and I know she wants to be a competent Butler, how hard it is... Every night I wake up, I can see my sister reading, and..."


    Having said this, Little Lori hesitated a bit, wondering if she should say it.


    "And what? Little cute..." Beatoris asked curiously.


    "I said, you are not allowed to tell my sister that I said it..." Joan deliberately lowered her voice and whispered: "Besides, the master didn''t give her sister those two strange pills [ Brain Development Capsule] When I woke up in the middle of the night, I always heard my sister crying alone. While crying, she said-I must be strong, and also said-she is my only support, if she is not strong anymore , Who can I rely on..."


    After listening to Little Lolita, everyone was a little silent. Unexpectedly, Catherine, who always looks cold and has such a weak side, but it is normal to think about it. After all, Catherine is just an 18-year-old girl. At most, it can be regarded as an older child. A child at this age has to leave his parents and enter an environment completely unfamiliar to her... No matter how strong, where can she be strong?


    "Okay... I didn''t punish Catherine..." Zhou Ye stroked Joan of Arc''s hair and said, "She''s just a little tired. For a while, after breakfast--you can help her deliver breakfast. ..."


    "Hmm--!" Little Lori nodded, "I believe in the master!"


    "Okay...Don''t talk about those things, we should have dinner!"


    "Eating..." As soon as she heard that she was eating, she temporarily put aside all thoughts, and happily prepared to start breakfast... You know, today, it is rare for her to sit in the arms of her owner and eat... In the past, her sister Catherine would never allow her to do such a rude behavior.


    Reference 1254


    One thousand two hundred and fifty-four chapters


    Days passed, and for Zhou Ye, time was meaningless¡ªbut he felt very happy to watch his saint little Lori grow up day by day.


    This world, whoever leaves, the earth will still continue to rotate...


    This has recently been-Zhou Ye has a deep understanding of-


    When Joan of Arc was seventeen years old¡ªthe Hundred Years'' War between Britain and France continued to break out, and France was basically in a state of impending national subjugation.


    At this moment, a girl named Maria claimed that one day when she was sixteen, she met the angels St. Michael, St. Margarita and St. Catherine under the big tree behind the village. So she got "God''s revelation" and asked her to lead troops to recover the lost land in France that was occupied by the English at that time...


    And for this reason, he asked the French King Prince Charles for military power. The most speechless thing is that Charlie actually gave her military power...


    After that, she carried out a series of dazzling operations... to obtain a battle that later military scientists called an incredible victory...


    Of course those are funerals--


    As soon as Zhou Ye heard the rumors of the saint, he ran over and took a look at the so-called saint who had received the apocalypse. As a result¡ªthe appearance of this girl made Zhou Ye a little disgusting...So Zhou Ye didn''t have any more. Start to snatch the saint of Christ--


    This may also be the reason why Michael chose an ugly woman to be a saint. Madan¡¯s, he was really afraid that Zhou Ye would rob his own seeds of faith again...


    However¡ªeven though he did not snatch the saint of Christ,¡ªthis incident reminded Zhou Ye of his custom uniform for Joan...Sure enough, Joan of Arc still has to wear a skirt and armor to be the most beautiful what¡­¡­


    "Where is Joan?" Zhou Ye stopped thinking, and then asked in a low voice.


    "Master, at this time, my incompetent sister is probably now practicing swords under the mountain stream!" A ghostly figure appeared behind Zhou Ye, with a white shirt, red bow tie, and black tuxedo that would make Catherine''s Man Miao''s figure is vividly displayed.


    She is already fully qualified for the position of her master butler, even Debra, who is known as a veteran, has to admire Catherine.


    Whether it was Zhou Ye''s itinerary, Zhou Ye''s will, or the work of the sword servants, she could arrange it clearly.


    Especially her self-discipline has been praised by the women...


    However, at this time Catherine, who has always been advertised as self-discipline, has been dragged into her arms by Zhou Ye, and her hands...


    "Lord, master...you, you are like this...I, I can''t think..." Catherine''s attitude of refusing to welcome is something Zhou Ye will never tire of.Especially her housekeeper uniform... it gave Zhou Ye a strange feeling-uniform control, men are somewhat a little bit.


    "You said-how about I eat Joan of Arc now?" Zhou Ye asked as he continued his actions.


    "But, but... she''s still a child..." It''s not surprising that Catherine is a little bit resistant... After all, she''s a younger sister.


    "It''s not young... I planned to eat her when she was fourteen... But you stopped her... Now that Joan of Arc is seventeen years old, it''s time..." Zhou Ye With that said, Catherine couldn''t concentrate her mind with her tried and tested skills.


    "But..." Although she can no longer think normally in her mind, Catherine still has something to say...


    "No, but-since you don''t want me to eat Joan, then you can replace her..." Zhou Ye said, he picked up Catherine and walked towards his bedroom...


    In the bedroom-Catherine''s screams kept ringing, more than an hour later-someone finally begged for mercy... "Master... please... go to Jeanne... I... I really can''t do it anymore. ..."


    "This is what you want... I didn''t force you..."


    "Yes... yes... I am... willing..." Catherine was almost annoyed, she really couldn''t, even though she herself had been strengthened by her owner''s X gene, but-facing Zhou Ye How much resistance can she have for cheating?


    In fact, she just said it casually¡ªCatherine almost had the consciousness [sooner or later] when her sister was bought by Zhou Ye at the same time... Her master could be dissuaded by her. , For Catherine, it was more than enough for Catherine to have not eaten Joan when she was fourteen.


    In the northern part of the Iberian Peninsula, near the city of Santander-there is a valley that locals call the land of the devil.


    The name of the Devil''s Land has only been available in recent years-because, a few years ago, people went into the mountains from time to time and disappeared.


    Of course, the local aristocrats are not willing to give up the lush, lush, high-pine giant trees in the valley.


    You know-now is the time when the maritime era has just begun, and the shipbuilding industry is beginning to recover-in this era, the value of these huge trees is simply hard to estimate...


    For this reason, the local nobles paid the money while some people paid...


    Entangled. Two thousand soldiers came to search the mountain and vowed to kill the devil in the Devil¡¯s Land...


    However, the two thousand soldiers, including the three priests who accompanied them, and a dozen demon hunters who worked for commissions... were completely lost in the valley and never came out again...


    So far-the name of the Devil''s Valley has been completely confirmed, and no one dares to come here to chop down trees... Even the surrounding area of ??the Devil''s Valley-a hundred li, has been turned into a forbidden place by the locals...


    No one is not afraid of death, and no one is willing to face unknown fears... The name of the Devil''s Valley is completely famous.


    And just in this Devil Valley, among the lush forests, a residential complex composed of three or four villas stands here.


    These wooden villas built by the river are large and small, the large covers an area of ??more than 1,000 square meters, and the small one has more than 200 square meters... At this moment, on the lawn in front of the villa, a group of people are dressed in various clothes. The woman in the skirt is getting together in twos and threes.


    Or drink tea and chat, or hold weapons and practice with each other...


    A happy scene.


    Just when the girls were having fun, the door of the largest villa opened, and a handsome boy in beach pants and short sleeves walked out from it.


    No one else, it was Zhou Ye¡ª¡ª


    That''s right, this devil''s land is a ghost made by Zhou Ye...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 890

    If it is in China, it is estimated that Zhou Ye will play a trick of buying land and buy this place-but this is in Europe. Zhou Ye has no idea of ??communicating with the local indigenous people... Take it, so what??


    Are these European guys doing very little to grab someone else¡¯s land?


    Zhou Ye was too lazy to talk about the law with the robbers, so he simply planted a magic circle around the valley he liked. In fact, he didn''t use any big magic, but only activated dozens of thousands of giant trees... A guy like a giant is enough to turn the surrounding into a forbidden place that is difficult for mortals to reach.


    Reference 1255


    One thousand two hundred and fifty-five chapters


    "My dear, would you like a cup of black tea?" Sonia, who was sitting at the small round table, raised the delicate and gorgeous silver teapot in her hand and asked.


    "Although I really want to participate in your tea party, I still have other things to do now!" Zhou Ye said, walking to Sonya''s side, slapped her cheek gently, and said: "So...I I can only say sorry!"


    "Other things?" Beatrice rolled her eyes and looked behind her man... That shadow that was always like a ghost, behind her man, did not appear now?


    Beatorice understood a few things... "My dear, are you going to bully her sister while your housekeeper is away?"


    Oops--


    Zhou Ye felt that the expression on his face was definitely an embarrassing character... When is a man most embarrassed?There is nothing more than-when I wanted to pick up another sister''s paper, my wife found it...


    However, Zhou Ye has experienced too much of this situation, and he will no longer feel embarrassed anymore, "What do you mean to bully Joan while Catherine is not here..."


    "Isn''t it?" Beatrice asked strangely, after all¡ªevery woman in the family knew about the attempt of her own man against Joan of Arc."Could I be wrong?"


    "Of course--!" Zhou Ye said confidently: "I got Catherine''s permission to bully Joan...Bah, what is bullying... At most, I just teach Joan some knowledge about physical hygiene... ¡­How can I be willing to bully Joan of Arc?"


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    The women were stunned by the shameless remarks made by their own men... But after a while, everyone couldn''t help but bends over with a smile... Can speak so upright that nothing but his own man, no one else Up...


    Faced with the laughter of the girls, Zhou Ye touched his nose in embarrassment...


    His actions made the women laugh again--really, it''s really hard to see how his own man looked when he was embarrassed, it was so cute.


    Zhou Ye was annoyed by the women''s laughter, and stared at them...


    Suddenly-the girls stopped laughing as if they were stuck in their necks...


    Obsessed with complacency-when complacent, it is inevitable to forget one''s form.


    They patronize and admire the embarrassment of their men, but forget... their men will avenge... the kind of revenge that makes them love and hate is really hard to tell... It''s so uncomfortable. Up.


    "Come back and pack you up..." Zhou Ye said as he turned and walked along the river to the beach.


    Watching their man disappear into the woodland by the river, the women couldn''t help but stare at each other.


    "What to do... After a while, my dear will definitely take care of us... No, I don''t want to be executed by my dear..." Beatorice couldn''t help but wailed.


    "Just now you laughed the loudest..." Sonia said depressedly: "Now you can''t laugh, right?"


    "Perhaps... the situation is not that bad!" Debra said hesitantly: "We can try with all the sisters... plus Sister Catherine, we have eleven sisters, so I''m afraid we won''t be able to beat the master. ??"


    "I''m afraid not..."


    "We can do this and let Miss Bailey take the lead, but don''t go too far, and immediately beg for mercy when you feel that you are almost running down-then Miss Sonia will replace Miss Bailey, then me, and then the six sisters of the sword... After the lap, almost Miss Bailey has recovered a lot, so that we can fight on wheels..." Debra gave an idea.


    "Well-it seems that this method is feasible..."


    "Yes, just do it!"


    The girls seemed to have opened up a new world by Debra, babbling about their opinions, saying that they should not beg for mercy at the end, just like fighting, with only seven points of strength, so that they can easily master weapons. Some people say...you can use some small methods to make it difficult for your own men to hold on to themselves...In short, there are everything.


    It''s a pity that Catherine, who has been defeated by Zhou Ye, missed the chance to participate in this sister meeting. Otherwise, she would tell her sisters that their so-called tactics are completely useless, in front of her man''s [Sound Strike] , All conspiracies and tricks are scum.


    Not to mention this group of chicks who had to do their best to think about ways to deal with it in order not to be avenged by their men at night-just say Zhou Ye who went to find Joan of Arc.


    Along the path between the woods by the river, Zhou Ye walked all the way towards the coastline...Although he could move past instantaneously, he preferred to walk down-to-earth when there was nothing particularly important.


    After all, the scenery here is still very good. There are lush mountain forests on both sides of the river that is more than ten meters wide. Listening to the sound of the river and feeling the breeze blowing in the forest, is this not a kind of enjoyment?


    After walking along the river for about a thousand meters, the water in the river suddenly became turbulent, and undercurrents swirled in the river, hitting the huge rocks in the river, and aroused blossoming waves...


    Zhou Ye knew that his destination was not far away...


    Because, in front, is the mouth of the river...


    The entrance of this river is a bit different-the entire river has a drop of more than two hundred meters from the sea level. At the entrance of the sea, there is a huge waterfall-and the place where Joan of Arc practices sword is just below the waterfall.


    Zhou Ye walked slowly to the edge of the cliff and looked down...I saw a blond girl wearing a white bikini, holding a huge sword two heads higher than her, standing on a piece under the waterfall. On the boulder, waving vigorously.


    She didn''t use any moves or the like, but just simple slashing movements...


    Split up, split down, split left, split right...


    The heavy sword doesn''t seem to be strong in this one, and even some weak girls don''t have the slightest weight in their hands. The action is as fast as lightning and thunderous...


    "Little cute... it''s time to take a break..." Zhou Ye''s voice clearly passed into Jeanne''s ears amidst the roar of the rumbling waterfall...


    Hearing this familiar voice, Joan''s eyes lit up-with a strong kick under her feet, the whole person jumped under the huge water pressure of the waterfall against common sense, and the huge sword in her hand was smashed upwards, as if to make the whole The waterfall cuts backwards.


    Her thoughts are good, but-gravity taught her a lesson-sample, you think you are a purple dragon.


    "Ah--, I''m so angry!" Joan of Arc, who jumped to her owner''s side, thrust the giant sword in her hand into the stone, and asked angrily: "Master-when will I be like Zilong? The waterfall is hitting backwards... I have used the supernatural power that you gave me, and I can''t do this-how powerful is that purple dragon."


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"Ahem, it''s almost...almost...when you have an epiphany, it''s almost there!!"


    "Episode? What is that?" Joan asked strangely.


    "Uh-it''s something mysterious and mysterious, a technique that can only be understood but not spoken!" Zhou Ye knows what epiphany, his power system is completely beyond the reach of that epiphany. ...


    It¡¯s better for him to pull the planet to travel around than to make him enlighten¡ªbut little Lori can¡¯t help but answer, who made him the digger?There is no way-then only edit!


    Reference 1256


    One thousand two hundred and fifty-six chapters


    "Okay... my lovely little Joan!" Zhou Ye had to change the subject urgently for the sake of his own face."I''m not here to discuss the topic of [Insight] with you!"


    "Huh?!" Although Joan still had a lot of questions in her heart that she didn''t solve, she cleverly clicked on her little head and asked: "Then you are looking for me, is there anything you want me to do? "


    "No, there is nothing you need to do. I''m just here to tell you, from today on--" Zhou Ye said, straightening his expression, trying to make a serious appearance as much as possible... The beach suit he is wearing now is really a bit too difficult for him to make a solemn and steady look.


    I really regret it. I knew I should change my clothes and come out again...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 891

    Zhou Ye complained about himself in his heart, and said, "From today onwards, Jeanne--you can accept a higher level of practice..."


    "A higher level of practice?"


    When Joan heard this, her eyes brightened... She had been looking forward to this day.


    Hearing what his master said--Jan of Arc couldn''t help but ask in surprise: "Really? Master--Can I really upgrade my practice?"


    "Yes..." Zhou Ye nodded in embarrassment.


    The so-called practice-


    Keke-to put it bluntly, just play some shame and shame games with Zhou Ye...


    You know, Joan has always been a devout believer. Before, she believed in Christ, but now¡ªshe believes in Zhou Ye.


    Aiming at the pious Joan of Arc, Zhou Ye formulated the so-called practice of faith according to local conditions. In his words to Joan, it is-Christ has Mass and recites the Bible sooner or later, and we have our own practice sooner or later...


    Early practice is every morning¡ªGood morning kiss belonging to Lori...


    Evening class¡ªcough cough, that¡¯s a shameful game except for the last step.


    This kind of homework made Joan of Arc addicted... In her words-for the first time, she truly felt the true meaning of the phrase [Faith makes people happy], when she was doing homework with her master , Really happy.


    "I''ve been looking forward to this day... for a long time..." Jeanne said, leaping into Zhou Ye''s arms with a happy face, stepping on her feet, and trying to stop Zhou Ye with force.For her, this is not a manifestation of the intimate relationship between men and women, but a kind of religious ritual homework-although it is very happy to do so-but it is really a ritual...


    Is it too mean for me to do this??


    This thought, after feeling the softness and softness from his arms, was instantly thrown behind by Zhou Ye...


    Didn¡¯t Lori raise her own food?Stupid will marry someone else after being raised...the one who will do this--hehe.


    Putting aside all distracting thoughts, Zhou Ye hugged Xiao Lori on this huge rock of ten square meters by the river...


    In this age without satellites, Zhou Ye doesn''t mind playing field PLAY...


    In this way, under the blue sky of 10,000 miles of clear sky, the two people performed a mass ceremony that belonged to them alone with the huge rocks as the couch and the blue sky as the blanket...


    When other girls cried for the first time because of pain... Only Joan cried because of excitement¡ªbecause she really became one with the only god in her heart, and she did it. There is me in you and you are in me.


    Even the thunderous sound of the waterfall next to it could not suppress the voice of Joan of Arc shouting [Hallelujah]...


    On this day, Zhou Ye finally completely wiped out Joan, who had just turned seventeen years old, and she became Zhou Ye¡¯s saint, who belonged exclusively to Zhou Ye...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Night falls--


    In the villas of Devil¡¯s Valley, the lights are bright...There are a few long dining tables on the flat lawn outside the villas, and a variety of drinks and food are placed on the top. On the top of the dining table, there are more than a dozen small lanterns. The colorful ribbons and the light from the colorful lights conceal a lot of the dazzling galaxy in the sky.


    The women dressed in gorgeous long skirts of various styles gathered in groups at the dining table...


    They were either discussing the style of the clothes or the purpose of the banquet tonight.


    This situation and this scene-if you let someone who doesn''t know why you see it, you think you are in a party scene in Beverly Hills... But in fact, this is indeed medieval Europe...


    In fact, all the women knew why their men would hold a party tonight. To put it bluntly, it was just to welcome newcomers to join...


    This is already normal in the Zhou family...


    When Beatoris joined, there was a party, when Catherine joined, there was also a banquet...


    Today-finally it''s the turn of Catherine''s sister Joan.


    In the eyes of the women, their men are unimaginably patient this time-you know, even the most favored Sonia was eaten by her own man when she was fourteen. ... Zhou Ye''s ability to wait patiently for Joan to eat her at the age of seventeen is already breaking the cognition of the women.


    "To be honest, Catherine, I am a little jealous of your sister Joan..." Beatorice stood beside Catherine with the red wine in her hand and said, "You know, that bad guy doesn''t know me. In one month, he tricked me into the couch..."


    "That''s because your father sold you to my dear!" Sonia unceremoniously revealed: "You know, my dear bought you from your father for a lot more expensive than Catherine and the sisters, you What else is unsatisfactory? That is the life of more than 20,000 people..."


    "Haha... Mister Sonia was right!" Even though she had become Zhou Ye''s woman, Catherine still regarded herself as her housekeeper...


    Although Sonia said so, Catherine no longer cared about her sister being sold by her father. She was very satisfied with her current life and loved her master even more...


    She was even a little grateful to her father. If he hadn''t sold his sister after seeing the wealth, then maybe waiting for her is like an ordinary peasant woman, marrying a man she doesn''t like, and then facing the loess A lifetime of hard work-where can there be such a wonderful life as it is now?


    At this moment, the door of the villa opened, and Zhou Ye, dressed in a black military uniform, walked out...Behind him was a beautiful girl who made all the girls shine.


    I saw this blonde girl who followed Zhou Ye. She was wearing a white skirt armor. The long leg armors on her lower body were like silk stockings, hooped around her toned legs... with long golden hair. Behind her, on her forehead, she also wore a trident hair accessory that looked like armor but more like a headdress.


    "I feel that Joan of Arc today is so beautiful..."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that Joan was unexpectedly suitable for wearing this skirt armor..."


    Hearing the voices of the girls, Zhou Ye was a little bit proud--he didn''t expect that after he copied the equipment of Joan of Arc in the second dimension and put it on the body of the real Joan, the effect was so good... It was an unexpected joy what.


    "Ahem... okay, everyone be quiet!" Following Zhou Ye''s words, the women stopped their discussions.


    Zhou Ye glanced with satisfaction, and then brought the shameful Zhendela to his side."Today''s banquet was specially organized for Joan of Arc... Welcome her to join our big family completely-now, I announce that the banquet begins..."


    Level 1257


    One thousand two hundred and fifty-seven chapters


    Time flies like an arrow - time flies like an arrow -


    During the period of Zhou Ye''s seclusion, the European continent was really turbulent-it was extremely lively.


    The Anglo-French Hundred Years'' War finally ended, and the results were shocking-France, which was originally at a disadvantage, rose to resist and made an unimaginable comeback after losing a large area of ??territories... It directly took England from the European continent. He drove out and directly drove the British back to the British Isles.


    However, because of years of warfare, France was no longer able to cross the sea and expedition to the three English islands. This war was completely brought to an end.


    At this time, the Habsburgs are trying to conquer the whole of Europe in a way that is unique to their family, using marriages...


    And the Habsburg family is also jokingly called the family that conquered Europe with XXX...


    Of course, none of this has anything to do with Zhou Ye¡ªhe just lives his own little life...every day fishing, and taking his own woman to various places to appreciate the beauty that may disappear in the future...


    From time to time, kill some unpleasant guys...


    Until-half a century later.


    Castile-the ancient city of Toledo.


    It used to be the capital of the Kingdom of Castile, and now it is the capital of the Kingdom of Spain with two kings side by side.


    Since the princess of the Kingdom of Castile, Isabel married the Prince Fernando of the Kingdom of Aragon, their marriage eventually led to the unity of the Kingdom of Castile-Le¨®n and the Kingdom of Aragon, and achieved the unity of the Kingdom of Spain.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 892

    Today, in the royal palace of the ancient city of Toledo, all the nobles gathered in the hall, waiting for their queen Isabel I to give birth to a new heir to this kingdom...


    Although their queen has given birth to a prince and daughter for the Kingdom of Castile, in the eyes of these nobles, girls are not as good as boys. If they can, they hope that their future monarch is a wise The king...not the queen.


    And in a bedroom not far from the hall where the nobles gathered, Isabel I was listening to the big belly, lying on the couch and yelling non-stop--even though she had already had the experience of giving birth...but that kind The pain of sharing still made her pain unbearable.


    With a loud cry...


    The sweaty Isabel finally breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, the lady in charge of childbirth took the newly born baby in front of Isabel and whispered: "Congratulations, Your Majesty, it''s a princess..."


    "..." Isabel I looked at her daughter with some difficulty, feeling a little sad... She knew that in this era, the girls in the royal family were generally used for marriage... Few girls could inherit the throne. , Although they do have inheritance rights...


    Just when Isabel I was a little silent, some ladies had already passed the news of the birth of the little princess to the outside hall¡ª¡ª


    Some nobles kept sighing, and some nobles looked sad and happy...


    As one of the twin kings of the Kingdom of Spain, Fernando is also unhappy... He really wants a son to inherit the throne from his and his wife... But for now, it still doesn''t work...


    And when Isabel I in the delivery room listened to the sighs outside, she felt a little sad...


    The sighs of the nobles were not the reason for her sadness. What she was truly saddened most was because, as her husband, Fernando didn''t even come in to see herself...


    "What a beautiful girl..."


    At this moment, Isabel I suddenly discovered that the newly born daughter beside him was missing, and then¡ªa soft voice rang in her ears...


    When Isabel I realized that the owner of the voice was a male, the whole person felt like the hairs exploded. What was going on?Is it a rebellion?Is it an assassin?Is it witchcraft??


    You know, when the royal family is giving birth, no males are allowed in the room, even the husband of a pregnant woman must avoid suspicion... Therefore, it is absolutely impossible for a male voice to appear in the delivery room...


    Isabel I, who was already very tired, reluctantly tilted his head and looked towards the place where the sound came from...


    I saw that a handsome young man in a gorgeous white robe was standing by her couch, holding her daughter in his hands¡ª"Who are you?"


    "Me?" The handsome young man glanced at the sweaty Isabel with a smile on his face, and said: "Well-my name is Zhou Ye... You should have heard this name!"


    "Saint Ye!"


    The moment Isabel I heard this name, the whole person was dull...


    As a devout Catholic, how could Isabel I not know this name, you know-this name is inseparable from the recent miracles... She once wanted to go to Jerusalem for a pilgrimage, but the journey was too far away after all So I had to give it up-but near the holy ruins in the Duchy of Brittany, she really had been to...


    At that time--she was stunned by the hell-like scene...


    While being frightened, Isabel I¡¯s heart of faith has become much stronger...


    She really didn¡¯t expect¡ªshe would see this living saint one day, you know¡ªthis is a saint recognized by the pope...


    "You, you..." Isabel I excitedly ignored her weak body, and wanted to go down to the ground to personally use Zhou Ye''s shoes... But her shoulder was held by Zhou Ye...


    "Don''t be so eager..." Zhou Ye said, gently teasing the baby girl in his arms."what is her name??"


    "Juanna... Under the crown..." Isabel replied respectfully.


    "It''s a good name..." Zhou Ye said, gently touching the baby girl''s eyebrows."I gave her some small gifts, hoping that in the future-she will become the happiest princess in the world..."


    As he said, Zhou Ye gently placed the baby girl beside Isabel again... "Goodbye, then, Your Majesty..."


    "Please don''t go... under the crown..." Isabel excitedly wanted to reach out to grab Zhou Ye''s hand, but she grabbed an empty... beside her, there was no one-as if there was no one there. ...


    "Your Majesty? What''s the matter with you?" A lady''s voice awakened Isabel...


    Isabel I asked anxiously: "Did you see Saint Ye being crowned just now? He just came here..."


    "No, your majesty...no one has ever come in..." The lady was shocked by her queen''s reaction. She dared to swear with her life-in this house, no one has ever come in...


    "It turns out... it''s like this..." Isabel I lay down on the couch here a little discouraged, and she also began to think that this was an illusion caused by being too tired...


    However, when she looked at her daughter, she again firmly believed that the living saint had been here...because her daughter was showing her a smile... You know, newborn babies basically cry. Constantly...unless you use food to stop her from staring, or she can cry and make you want to kill someone.


    However-Juana, who was just born, did not cry, but stared at her mother with her big eyes and laughed endlessly...


    "My dear... you are such a lucky little guy, you will be blessed by a saint as soon as you are born..." Isabel I looked at his daughter and couldn''t help smiling. At this moment, she was completely depressed about not having a son. The smoke disappeared.


    Reference 1258


    One thousand two hundred and fifty eight chapters


    Ten years later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Your Royal Highness... Your Royal Highness, this, this is not pasture... This is Her Majesty''s favorite violet..."


    "What''s the matter..." A little loli with long black hair laughed like a silver bell while avoiding the chase of the court lady behind her...


    Perhaps it was because Juana had been blessed by the legendary Saint Ye. Isabel I was particularly fond of this daughter-never willing to scold her, even if she later got her wish and gave birth to a boy...


    The husband of Isabel I, Fernando did not like this somewhat naughty daughter, but in the face of the powerful Isabel, he dared not say anything... and he could only let his wife spoil this daughter.


    "Mother, mother..." Juana, who trot all the way in the palace, saw her mother from a distance. She ran over her calf excitedly and hugged her mother, "I miss you... ¡­"


    "My cute baby!" Isabel I squatted down with a smile and hugged his favorite daughter, "What do you do today?"


    "I...I... I accidentally fed your violets to my horse..." Juana also knew that those violets were her mother''s favorite flowers, so she was also a little worried...


    "..." When Isabel I heard his daughter''s words, he really had a dumbfounding feeling. He took his violets to feed the horses, but this little guy thought...


    But seeing his daughter daring to admit her mistakes, Isabel I decided to forgive her... "Next time-don''t do this anymore, you know?"


    "I see, mother!" Little Juana nodded her little head very cleverly...


    It''s a pity that her mother will not be deceived by her appearance-she knows her daughter too well and is brave enough to admit her mistakes-she will not change.


    This is the character of her daughter.


    Fortunately, however, Juana has not been spoiled by herself as a lawless little overlord, at least she gets along very well with her sisters and brothers...


    This is where Isabel I is most satisfied.


    And little Juana is also very smart. To a certain extent-Isabel I feels that this daughter is a child who has been blessed by a saint. Among all her children, she is the smartest-simple In other words, Juana''s IQ can easily crush her sisters and brothers.


    If it weren''t for her husband''s strong opposition, Isabel I really wanted Juana to inherit her throne.


    You know-although Spain is considered to be unified at present,-in fact, in this country is still in a situation of two kings side by side, that is to say-in this country there are two parliaments, two sets of leadership... Do not belong to each other.


    The Kingdom of Castile has the Parliament of the Kingdom of Castile, and the Kingdom of Aragon has the Parliament of the Kingdom of Aragon... She and her husband, Ferdinand II, each handle their own country''s government affairs...


    When will Spain be truly unified?Perhaps his own son, Juan can do this, and he will only be able to inherit the throne of the two families...


    Just when Isabel I was in deep thought, little Juana by her side tugged at her sleeve."Mother... Mother..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 893

    "What''s wrong? My little baby!!" Isabel I was not angry at her daughter because her thoughts were interrupted at all. She always believed that this daughter was an angel bestowed on her by the heavens, and was a pious recognition of her. Otherwise, why would a saint bless this little baby on the day she gave birth to Juana?


    "Mother...I..." Little Juana looked at the large group of female officials standing behind her mother with some hesitation. They are all servants of her mother, but-their loyalty is very questionable...


    Seeing her daughter''s eyes, Isabel I instantly refreshed... She knew that there was only one situation where her daughter would be so cautious, and that was what she explained to her daughter to do so...


    "You all get back!" Isabel I waved and ordered.


    "Yes Your Majesty!" XN


    After the female officials standing behind Isabel I responded in unison, they retreated to the distance... They have long been used to the whispering drama that their queen and her daughter perform from time to time...


    Although they disagreed with this,-the queen''s order is the order, and they dare not violate the queen''s order-although they don''t think that a ten-year-old little loli has anything to do with their mother Confidentiality can be said.


    It wasn''t until all the female officials, including the nearby guards, had withdrawn more than 100 meters, that little Juana pulled her mother''s sleeves and lay on her mother''s ear and said, "Mother... I had that dream again last night. It''s..."


    "That dream--!" When she heard her daughter''s words, Isabel I''s pupils shrank. She knew the meaning of her daughter''s words...


    The first time Little Juana told her about her dreams, it was when she was seven years old¡ª


    She told Isabel I that she dreamed that she was in a valley like heaven. In that valley, Hundred Flowers had forgotten the seasons and bloomed with their own beauty. The river was crystal clear, and there was an architectural style of the palace beside the river. Very different houses...


    The owner of the house is a very handsome and very handsome black-haired brother...


    He took her to play in the house. There were a lot of fun and novel toys-a square box (television) that could see other worlds, and a dark wooden box (stereo) that could sing beautifully... There are many, many beautiful big sisters...


    They played with her and told her various stories...let her linger...


    When she asked her elder brother curiously what her name was, that elder brother told her that his name was Zhou Ye¡ªand that he had met her when she was very young... and that he would have a chance in the future. Ask her to be a guest...


    After little Juana woke up, she told her brothers and sisters the story, but in exchange they laughed. They didn''t believe in any box that could see other worlds, let alone that they could send out wonderful things. The wooden box of sound...


    Only Isabel I believes in this...


    Because, she really met Zhou Ye-and afterwards, she also found a court painter, and according to her description, she painted Zhou Ye''s face... Although the figure drawn is uglier than Zhou Ye himself too much¡­¡­


    But somehow it looks like Zhou Ye''s outline...


    When Isabel I showed Zhou Ye''s portrait to his daughter and asked her if she was the big brother, Little Juana disgusted and said, "It''s a bit like...but it''s so much uglier than the big brother!"


    Therefore, Isabel firmly believes that her daughter was led to the pure land by the saint in her dream... She told her daughter not to tell other people about her dreams. In addition-when she dreamed of the big brother again, she must Tell her secretly...


    That¡¯s why Isabel I didn¡¯t want her daughter to be used by careerists. As a member of the royal family, her words and deeds would be observed by the nobles under a magnifying glass. She just wanted her daughter to stay away from those conspiracies. ...


    Ahem-far away...


    When Isabel I heard her daughter actually said that she dreamed of Zhou Ye again, she hurriedly asked: "My dear, what did your big brother say to you in the dream this time?"


    "He said he welcomes me to the Devil Valley in Santander..."


    Reference 1259


    One thousand two hundred and fifty-nine chapters


    Of course, Isabel I knew about the Devil Valley in Santander, and even knew that it was once like the mouth of a giant beast, devouring the lives of more than two thousand soldiers...


    However, Isabel I really did not expect that in his daughter''s dream, the saint who once blessed his daughter would actually want his daughter to go to that strange place-is this the apocalypse?Or the whisper of the devil??


    Suddenly, Isabel I, who has always been wise and martial artist, felt uncertain about it.


    "Mother, what''s the matter with you?" Little Juana looked at her mother''s uncertain expression, and said with some anxiety: "If you don''t want to, I won''t go..."


    Isabel I looked down at the somewhat aggrieved expression of his daughter, and instantly made up his mind in his heart."Go-we must go!"


    "Really?" Little Juana asked in surprise: "Is it true? Mother... can I really go and play with my big brother?"


    "Of course...but it''s not you, but us!" Isabel I made up his mind while answering his daughter''s words-this time, whether it is for her daughter or for the sake of eliminating demons, be sure to check it out. The Valley of the Devil, which has been famous since she was a child, look at what is hidden inside!


    "Great..." Little Juana jumped and jumped happily when she heard her mother''s words... For a while, the whole corridor was filled with her silver bell-like laughter.


    Of course, Queen Isabel I, one of the twin kings, travels not so simple-just walk away.


    She also needs some reason...otherwise she can''t convince the nobles of the council.


    In the end, she had to use the excuse of patrolling the territory of the Kingdom of Castile and condolences to the soldiers of the Rongbian-to propose a parade plan to the Council of Castile.


    After some disputes, the nobles of the parliament finally agreed to their own queen¡¯s parade plan-this is no way, after all, this time Isabel I is too tough... Therefore, they can only compromise, after all, politics It''s the art of compromise.


    Of course, the queen can¡¯t just leave like an ordinary peasant on a trip. Just the various utensils of the royal family have pulled twelve carriages. There are close to 500 servants and 2,000 elites. The formation of the Queen''s Guards-the entire team has nearly three thousand people.


    Ten days later-


    With the loud horn sound from the palace located in the center of the ancient city of Toledo-the long parade of queens, slowly set off...


    "Mother, when will we reach Big Brother''s valley?" Little Juana, who was sitting in the carriage, couldn''t wait to ask her mother. For a child, she could not wait to reach her destination as soon as she set off. ¡ª¡ª


    "Soon... baby!" Isabel I smiled while answering his daughter''s questions.


    In fact, going to the Devil Valley was also a decision made by Isabel I after careful consideration...


    In fact, the first time she heard her daughter say the place name, she hesitated-after all, the notoriety of the Devil Valley has spread far, but-after considering the record of the living saint, she felt that ¡ª¡ªIt seems that this is also a normal thing.


    You know, at the time of the Battle of Brittany, the adult buried nearly 30,000 French troops in an instant-so his temper a little bit seems to be the past...


    If--Isabel I said that if, if the adult is not in the Devil Valley, then she doesn''t mind mobilizing the army on the spot and completely leveling the valley. In this case, it can be regarded as an eradication of heresy for the sake of our Lord Jehovah.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ...


    Not to mention the Queen''s parade team heading all the way north, just say Zhou Ye in the Devil Valley at this moment.


    At this time, it is the hottest time of the year... mid-August.


    In this season suitable for launching, all the girls are wearing all kinds of swimsuits, playing to their heart''s content by the river not far from the villa...


    As for Zhou Ye, lying on a beach chair in the shade of a river, squinting his eyes lazily...


    Behind him stood Catherine wearing a black tuxedo with a serious face.


    "Catherine...Occasionally you have to take off your housekeeper''s clothes and enjoy your leisure time!" Zhou Ye gently picked up the red wine Catherine had just poured, and after a sip, he persuaded.


    "Master--my duty is to serve you..." After Catherine finished her words like gold, she stopped speaking.


    "..." Facing such a Catherine, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... I have to say that after Catherine was eaten by him, she was still like a cold-faced pretty woman, and she didn''t show Zhou Ye a good face...


    However, Zhou Ye knew that all this was just a disguise for this girl¡ªjust like a lobster. After peeling off the hard outer shell of her, you can taste the delicious and juicy delicacy inside...especially the kind of mouth saying If you don''t want to, but the body is very honest, which makes Zhou Ye love the most...

 The Movie World Chapter 894

    Especially when the two of their sisters were thrown on the couch at the same time, Catherine''s reaction was classic-her panicked look like a deer is simply a superb view in the beautiful scenery...


    "Ahem..." Zhou Ye hurriedly condensed his thoughts, accidentally and a little distracted... now is not when he is thinking about those things, facing Catherine who refuses to enter the water.Zhou Ye had her own way to let her go... Just like a bit of tofu in brine, Catherine also has her own nemesis."Little Jean..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s shouting, Catherine''s face showed a rare flustered expression... "Master--!"


    Before she finished speaking, she heard a bang, and a white figure fell from the sky, directly in front of Zhou Ye, "Master--you call me!"


    No one else, but Joan in a white bikini... At this moment, her little face was flushing, and it was obvious that she was very happy just playing with her sisters.


    "Jan of Arc..." Zhou Ye deliberately strained his face, and said, "How did I teach you-to respect your sisters, why can''t you do it?"


    "Huh?" Xiao Joan looked at her master with a grieved expression, completely unaware of where her master''s words started?She has always treated her sisters respectfully, and her sisters also like her. Why would the owner who has always been fond of herself suddenly say this??


    But then-Jeanne understood why her master said so...


    I saw her master Zhou Ye turned her back to her sister Catherine, and gestured behind her with her hands...Jan of Arc understood in a second, her master was going to tease her sister again... She gave it to herself in her heart. The host smiled.


    Chapter 1260


    One thousand two hundred and sixty chapters


    "Look at you, patronize yourself playing, haven''t you seen your sister still suffering here?? It''s such a hot day, you don''t want to think that your sister is wearing such a suit, isn''t it hot?" Zhou Ye said as he said. To Joan of Arc, he made a tearing gesture...


    "I see, Master, I did not do it right!" Joan lowered her head obediently, and then rushed over without waiting for her sister to react, clutching her sister''s sleeve... tear."Sister... come to play in the water... Oh, I''m sorry sister, I accidentally used too much force... You ripped your clothes, you won''t blame me!"


    "No...nothing..." Catherine had nothing to do with her sister. When she was a child, she could still suppress her with her own physical strength. When Joan of Arc grew up, and the force was no less than her, even far better than when she was with her. , She was completely helpless with Joan.


    "Stab..."


    "Oh, sister, I accidentally used too much force..."


    "Jan of Arc, you did it deliberately..." No matter how good Catherine''s temper is, her clothes have been torn like strips by Joan. Angrily, she chased her sister''s figure and rushed over. "Don''t run, Jeanne, I''m going to tear your clothes!"


    "Haha...that can''t work, this is my favorite swimsuit..." Joan of Arc laughed like a silver bell and ran to the river...


    And Catherine didn''t care much anymore. She chased her sister''s figure and ran towards the river... "Don''t run, I must tear your clothes today!"


    "Oh-don''t tear my clothes, Catherine... I didn''t offend you again!"


    "Sorry, sorry, I didn''t mean it..."


    "I''m sorry, if it''s useful, why do you want the police... I want revenge, Catherine, be careful..."


    "Ah-I''ve said I''m sorry... Don''t tear my clothes..."


    I don¡¯t know who started the war. The women began to tear up their clothes... The ball and the fragments flew horizontally, the flesh color and the water color were together. For a time, the clothes fragments flew everywhere on the entire river beach... ¡­


    Each of these big girls has been strengthened by Zhou Ye in various ways. Their skill is enough to be 10,000 to 10,000. This is really noisy. It is all kinds of pleasing to the eye, all kinds of balls. ...


    Others don''t know, what Zhou Ye is watching is happily listening...in this deserted valley, playing games will help your health.


    "Will they just let them go? Honey!" A voice appeared in Zhou Ye''s ear, and then a graceful body in a black bikini forcibly squeezed into Zhou Ye''s arms.


    "This is very good..." Zhou Ye said leisurely: "On weekdays, there is my suppression, so they try their best to show me the appearance of sisters, friends and sisters, but in fact, as long as they are human, there will be The emotion of jealousy, which has been suppressed for too long, is not good for the soul... It is also good to take this opportunity to let them vent a little!"


    "You are not afraid that they are making too much trouble, can''t you stop it?" Sonia gently grabbed her man''s hand, took a sip of the red wine in his hand, and asked: "You know, women become emotional, but It''s terrible..."


    "What''s so scary then?" Zhou Ye said disdainfully, raising his throat and shouting, "I don''t care how you make trouble, don''t hurt my sister..."


    Sure enough, with Zhou Ye''s voice, the women seemed to be a little afraid of making noise... This made Zhou Ye a little uncomfortable. Anyway, if it does not reach a certain level, negative emotions cannot be vented.


    Thinking of this, he shouted again."Now I make the rules, the one with the least clothes will be punished by the family law tonight... Everyone has grievances, revenges..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the eyes of all the women were bright-they could not hurt each other''s body, but they could tear off each other''s clothes. This game was a bit interesting-and the one with the least clothes would be punished by the family law of his own man... ¡­Which is more interesting.


    "Haha...Master, do you want to see us XXXX?"


    "Stab!"


    "Hey, Debra, you are so cunning, you are talking and attacking... Sister, come on, target Debra!"


    "No problem, sister! I''m sorry, sister Debra...my sister is also ordered to act..."


    "Oh, it''s terrible, two bully me and one? Sisters, let them know that the glory of the blood race cannot be desecrated!"


    "Stab..."


    "Ah-Mary... You, you actually betrayed the blood!"


    "Sorry, Debra... We''ve long seen you not pleasing to your eyes... Humph, in the castle you relied on the master''s backing, so you won''t kill us, now, we have revenge!"


    "Prick, thorn¡ª! Ah!"


    The scene that made Zhou Ye stunned appeared, only to see that Debra, who he thought was the most popular among the girls, was actually the first to get out...This girl has no longer anything in a moment...


    "Lord, master... I''m sorry... Debra has given you shame..." Debra walked up to Zhou Ye and apologized.


    "Puff--haha...well, Debra...it''s not to blame you...they are jealous that you are so beloved!" Sonya laughed wildly while comforting Debra, after all-- Debra was definitely not feeling well at this time. She said that she belonged to the blood sisters, but she was sold in a blink of an eye... It was really depressing.


    "Yes, don''t be depressed... They are jealous of you!" Zhou Ye smiled and comforted his little maid. His words made Debra''s depressed little face burst into a smile again, for her-- -Sisters or anything are not important, as long as their master loves them, the others are not important.


    "The master is so nice..." Debra smiled happily, and walked behind Zhou Ye, cautiously holding his master''s head, then flattened his seat back, and then sat down unceremoniously. Going up, she put her master''s head on her lap. She knew her master liked it best.


    "Seeing what happened to Debra, I probably understand the thoughts of the woman you said dear!" Sonia didn''t mind Debra''s actions at all. For her, she had seen it even more outrageous... ¡­What''s this?


    "These are nothing...The one coming is the one that gives me the most headache!" Zhou Ye said depressedly.


    Sonia knew who her man was talking about was the coming soon, not someone else, it was the princess of Spain, the daughter of Isabel I, Juana...


    You know, Juana has the title of Mad Woman Juana in history...


    While her madness makes people feel terrifying, she is also unbearable...


    Don¡¯t talk about anything else, just say¡ªafter her husband¡¯s death, she took her husband¡¯s body and wandered around Spain. She even lived with her husband¡¯s body at night and refused anyone to approach him... ¡­


    Her madness is madness for love, and her madness is madness that is used by others... so she is called again-crazy love, Juana.


    Reference 1261


    Chapter One Two Hundred and Sixty One


    "Why..." Sonia asked curiously: "Why do you know Juana''s character, dear, and..."


    "You want to provoke her, right?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and asked back.


    "Yeah!" Sonya nodded.


    "There are many things in it... you don''t know!" Zhou Ye sighed...

 The Movie World Chapter 895

    He really couldn¡¯t tell Sonia that when he was a teenager in her twenties and accomplished nothing, he first saw the crazy girl Juana directed by the Spanish director Vicente Aranda. That kind of amazing--


    He is not amazed for the beauty of female pig''s feet, but for Juana''s crazy love in the movie...


    Even though her husband betrayed her repeatedly, she finally chose to forgive her husband. Even after her husband died, she took her husband''s body and wandered all over Spain for the vow they had made... ¡­


    Zhou Ye is not a person with well-developed lacrimal glands, or¡ªin modern society, everyone has been exhausted by the tormented spirit, and many people have forgotten how to cry, because crying can¡¯t solve the problem, it can only make you Looks weaker...


    But-when he saw that movie, he really shed tears...


    He shed tears for Juana''s crazy infatuation, and also for her bumpy fate...


    From then on, his greatest wish was to find a woman who was infatuated like Juana... But, obviously-such a woman is extinct in reality... Until he got the blessing of fate, he became One-see the scum from the previous one.


    Of course¡ªZhou Ye can proudly claim that although he is a scumbag, he is definitely a responsible scumbag. He loves the new and never tires of the old¡ªeveryone will marry home...cough cough, he is just that. Advantages.


    In fact, when he came to the Middle Ages, Zhou Ye also hesitated, whether he wanted to take Juana?You know, he is more carefree than the husband in Juana''s movie now, and there are more women...


    However, in hesitation, he went on the day Juana was born...


    This is a kind of sentiment and a manifestation of a man''s selfish psychology-even if he suffers, following me is 10,000 times stronger than the scum of the Habsburg family.Zhou Ye thought so, and did so... Therefore, he did not hesitate to extend an invitation to Little Juana.


    "Sorry... honey, it seems I shouldn''t mention this!" Sonia said a little apologetically, looking at the tangled expression on her man''s face.


    "No... it''s nothing, there must be a way to the mountain, don''t worry about the future, live in the present..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head. Men shouldn''t worry their women, at least don''t worry about themselves...


    Zhou Ye looked at the river beach while talking...


    Good guy¡ªon the river beach, the girls are still fighting vigorously¡ªSisters of Joan of Arc, teaming up with Beatrice¡ªare fighting against the six kinsmen, the situation is not optimistic¡ªeven though Catherine has more clothes, It has a certain advantage over the six people wearing bikinis, but-the six people are so powerful that they have begun to suppress the three.


    Two hours later-


    The whole game ended completely when Catherine''s last sock was torn. In this game without a winner, everyone paid a painful price...


    No¡ªperhaps there is still a winner, that is Zhou Ye¡ªin the end he ruled that all the girls who participated in the war were the losers. Why did they not have a trace of them?


    That night----


    The shouts from the entire villa area resounded throughout the valley...


    Anyway, Zhou Ye is H... The women''s football team hasn''t played for two days, so that Zhou Ye had to temporarily act as a firearm and wait on his own women.I have to say that between a drink and a peck, there is a destiny-to get some, you have to pay some, is this or-is it a god?


    Half a month later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªSan Sebastian, the coastal city of Spain¡ª¡ª


    Outside the city gate, the local nobles respectfully watched their queen''s parade, and gradually disappeared.


    In the middle of the team, on the biggest and most luxurious carriage...Little Juana has become weak...


    For her, this half a month¡¯s time is almost like years, counting the hourglass from the beginning, looking forward to seeing the handsome brother, and counting the days, thinking about when will she see the one in her dream The handsome elder brother... and then... weakly, looking at his mother with eyes full of resentment.


    Perhaps only this little guy knows what kind of mental journey she has experienced.


    "My dear, coming soon, we will be able to see your big brother soon!" Isabel I looked at the grudge on his daughter''s face, with a feeling of forbearance.


    She can understand her daughter''s eagerness. In fact, she is not like this.


    For a devout Christian, is there anything more exciting than the face saint?No¡­¡­


    But-as a queen, Isabel I also had to follow her scheduled schedule. Since she was playing the sign of a parade, she had to go around some places...


    "Mother... That''s what you told me ten days ago!" Little Juana said weakly.


    "Sorry baby, I have to do my duty as a queen. This is a necessary means to maintain the glory of the family!" Isabel I did not sit idle on this road, and she received a lot of nobles from all over the world...


    I have to say that this cruise has brought her very big benefits...


    Those aristocrats who were originally in the middle were extremely excited after seeing their queen in person. Not to mention, immediately kneel down and be loyal, at least in their hearts, leaning toward the royal family a lot.


    At the same time, along the way, Isabel I also discovered many drawbacks that she hadn''t noticed in the past. She has ordered her transcript officer to write down all of them. After she returned to the palace, she called her noble council to discuss how to improve those Drawbacks.


    But obviously, her important things are far less important for her daughter, Juana, than meeting her big brother... Hearing what her mother said, little Juana said depressedly: "You have been in five days. I have said so before..."


    "Haha..." Faced with her daughter''s complaint, Isabel I just smiled, "This time it''s true, it''s really up to five days before you can meet your big brother..."


    "Really?" Little Juana sat upright when she heard her mother''s words."Mother, did you really lie to me this time?"


    "Of course, I promise it is absolutely true this time!!" Isabel I replied with a smile.


    "Great...I can finally see my big brother...Mother, do you think my etiquette class is too good, then should I take another etiquette class now? Oh, my new dress is not If I know if I''m doing it well, I will ask Stephanie later..."


    Isabel I smiled and looked at her daughter, like a panicked little sparrow, talking non-stop... She knew that perhaps the saint occupies a very special place in her daughter''s heart.


    I just don¡¯t know¡ªwhether this trip to Devil Valley went smoothly...I just hope that the holy water I prepared, holy silver is not available...


    While thinking about what was going on, Isabel I cast his gaze out of the car window. God-bless me with all this time.


    Reference 1262


    One thousand two hundred and sixty two chapters


    Devil Valley--


    A long time ago, its name was not the Valley of the Devils. It had a very long Spanish name-Con la gracia de Dios, which translates to the land of God''s gift...


    This valley originally belonged to the nobles of Santander, the property of the Francisco family...


    However¡ªfrom the day Zhou Ye came here decades ago¡ªthis valley has been renamed...now its surname is Zhou...


    "Your Majesty, the mountain pass in front is the entrance to the Devil''s Land..." A middle-aged man in a hemp hunting suit respectfully said to Isabel I sitting on horseback: "The road on both sides of the front The two huge cedar trees are the dividing line... I really dare not go forward!"


    "Oh? Why?" Isabel I hugged his daughter on horseback and looked in the direction pointed by the Orion who was acting as a guide. On both sides of the tree-lined path that only allowed two horses to run side by side, there were at least two trees. The giant cedar trees that require more than a dozen people to hug each other are like guards, standing on both sides of the mountain pass-"What if I must you continue to lead the way??"


    "Please, my merciful majesty... I really don''t dare to go forward anymore..." Hearing the words of Isabel I, the middle-aged Orion slammed and knelt on the ground, grabbing the ground with his head-begging. "No one has ever come back alive after entering that mountain pass... I beg you, your merciful majesty... I have two more children to raise... Please..."


    Isabel I looked at the middle-aged hunter in front of her horse, because he kept kowtow, and his forehead was covered with dirt... She sighed helplessly. She was actually just a test to see if the so-called Devil¡¯s Land was in the hearts of the locals. What status does it have in...


    Now¡ªand the result is obvious¡ªthe Devil¡¯s Land is like a urging spell to these locals, making them afraid to cross the thunder pond.


    "Forget it...reward him some silver coins, let him go..." While Isabel I ordered the attendants behind him, he was about to urge the horse to move forward...


    "Your Majesty, please stop!" The guards who had been vigilant around stopped Isabel I. He looked a little nervous and said: "Your Majesty, for the safety of you and the princess, I think we''d better give up entering here!"


    "Never..." Little Juana who was sitting in front of Isabel I screamed. She would never allow it¡ªwhen she was about to see the big brother in the dream, she backed down...


    While screaming, she fell bald from her mother''s horseback.


    Although this kind of action is still a bit dangerous for a ten-year-old child, because young Juana has liked riding a horse since she was a child, she is still very sure that she will not get hurt...


    "Your Royal Highness...Where are you going...? Stop her!" the chief guard yelled anxiously.

 Movie World Chapter 896

    However, he was a bit too late...


    Because the guard of honor walking at the forefront is wearing full armor, almost no one can bend down on the horse and reach out to catch the little Juana who is walking back and forth between horses like a little mouse...


    As for, let the knight in front tighten the reins of the horse, mobilize the horse under his hip, and block the footsteps of the princess?They can do it-but they dare not...


    You know, how heavy is a war horse?And although these knights all have superb riding skills, but-the horse is not their own legs, they are not even sure that they will not hurt their princess.


    In case-an accident, the horse under their crotch hurts the princess... Then hehe.


    Don''t say the credit, even if Isabel I didn''t say anything at the time, he would definitely find a reason to distribute them afterwards.


    What''s the joke, which knight dare to take such a big risk with his own future?


    Now, they don¡¯t ask for merit, but they ask for nothing¡ªthe princess is let go, and the princess has an accident, and everyone is unlucky¡ªbut if someone hurts Princess Juana, the unlucky person is himself. ...


    Under the deliberate release of these knights, Little Juana, like an agile little animal, rushed through the guard of honor composed of dozens of knights in front of the team, and then ran towards the mountain pass without looking back...


    "No... Juana, come back..." Isabel I was also a little anxious. In the current state of unknown circumstances, his daughter actually rushed to the mountain pass so recklessly. This is really too risky...


    The beloved Isabel I hurriedly urged the horse under her crotch, and chased her daughter...


    At this time, even the queen''s chief guard was a little bit awkward, what a joke... the queen and the princess both ran out?So what are they still doing here?Do you watch a play?


    "I order¡ªall of them, move forward..."


    Following the command of the chief guard, the whole team moved forward again...


    However, because they were wearing heavy armor and it was too late to start, so-when the striker''s dozens of knights rushed halfway, Isabel I and Juana had already rushed into the mountain pass...


    "You are crazy...you are crazy..." The middle-aged hunter who had been standing by, looked at the marching team and couldn''t help muttering.


    He knows the situation here, as long as someone rushes into that mountain pass, he will never come out alive again... Whether you are a knight with great martial arts, a businessman with a wealth of wealth, or a noble servant who is like a cloud¡ª¡ª There is no exception.


    The knights who were about to rush to the mountain pass suddenly felt the earth tremble, and then¡ªthe two giant shirts tens of meters high were shaking slowly, as if they were about to come alive...


    "Stop¡ªstop all!!" The chief guard hurriedly ordered.


    With a mess of horses neighing, the knights stopped the horses under their hips...


    I saw¡ªthe two tall giant shirts on both sides of the mountain pass have undergone unexpected changes at this moment, they¡ªstand up...


    Please forgive those knights for using inappropriate words, but-in their eyes, those two giant shirts really stood up...


    I don¡¯t know when, an old face appeared on their trunks, their roots are their legs, their strongest branches are their long arms... For a while, the horses of the entire Knights are frightened. The neighing is endless.


    "Oh my god...what the hell is this!" The chief guard raised his head and looked at the two huge treants almost towering into the clouds, whispering with a look of despair.


    The two treants ignored his murmur. They moved to the mouth of the valley on their own, using their huge bodies to block the originally narrow mountain pass into an airtight... "Here, there is no master¡¯s. Imprint, no one wants to go in..."


    "Intruder-death!!!"


    That thunderous sound stunned everyone.


    Reference 1263


    One thousand two hundred and sixty-three chapters


    "Juana, wait for mother..." Isabel I was riding a war horse and chasing her daughter. Although she felt the extraordinary vibration of the earth, she couldn''t care much about her daughter''s safety. The horse chased after his daughter''s back.


    "No, you are all lying to me... You lied to me and told me to take me to find my big brother, but when you got here, you refused to come in..." Little Juana deliberately ran in a densely forested area and shouted. Tao.


    The reason for running in densely forested places is to prevent her mother from catching up with her... You know, this little guy''s IQ is definitely not low.


    "No, Mom didn''t lie to you... Mom just wanted to make sure it''s safe..." Isabel I explained to his daughter while struggling to avoid the branches and vines.


    "No, you are lying to me..." Little Juana didn''t believe it. All her patience was spent on the nearly one-month journey with her mother in Spain.


    "Observe-baby, mother promises to take you to find your big brother... Be careful..." Isabel I suddenly realized that there was a wide river in front of her daughter. She yelled anxiously, trying to make herself His daughter pays attention to her feet.


    However-her yelling had a counterproductive effect. Little Juana subconsciously glanced at her mother when she heard her mother yell the word [Caution].As a result... I slipped my feet, and instantly the whole person fell towards the river with a drop of more than ten meters.


    "what--"


    "My baby..." Isabel I screamed and rushed towards his daughter-however, it was still too late. Before she rushed over, Juana''s figure had disappeared to the ground... "No... ...No...my baby..."


    Isabel I rushed to the edge of the river bank like crazy. She jumped off the horse and rushed to the edge, trying to get down to see where her daughter fell...


    However, what she didn''t expect was--


    She didn''t see the imaginary scene of her daughter falling to the surface. Instead, a handsome boy in a gorgeous white robe was hugging her daughter.


    "Young queen, did you lose this golden daughter, this silver daughter, or this stupid daughter?" Zhou Ye held the little loli in his arms and slowly flew to the front of Isabel I, laughing and teasing Tao.


    "..." Isabel I suddenly didn''t know how to answer Zhou Ye''s words...


    "I''m not a stupid daughter... Big brother, you lied..." Little Juana, who was held in Zhou Ye''s arms, puffed up her little coquettishly and complained.


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye looked at the cute little Lolita in his arms and couldn''t help laughing. Little Lolita''s childishness is one thing, but what makes Zhou Ye feel that Coke is the face of Isabel I. His river god terrier, that awkward expression...


    "Under the diadem of Saint Ye... it is the honor of my life to see you again!" Isabel I, who was awakened by Zhou Ye''s laughter, said while kneeling respectfully, and went to kiss Zhou Ye without hesitation. Shoes.


    Zhou Ye could only roll his eyes helplessly...


    But this is also a normal thing. In the Middle Ages, kissing the pope¡¯s shoes was done only by a person with status. At least he must be an earl, but also an earl with a real estate...


    What is the equivalent of Zhou Ye''s status?At least two levels higher than the Pope... The saint in the world... Isn''t that enough?You know, the pope is just the so-called spokesperson of God in the world...


    Therefore, a queen of Isabel I must feel very honored to kiss Zhou Ye''s shoes... This is faith.


    "Okay, return your daughter to you..." Zhou Ye said as he put Juana in his arms on the ground.


    "My baby... you scared mom to death..." Isabel I picked up her daughter and choked.


    Regardless of her supreme position in the kingdom, how many great achievements she has accomplished, at this moment, she is just an ordinary mother.


    There is no mother who does not love her own child, but that is the flesh and blood of her birth in October. How could she not love her daughter?


    "Mother...I''m sorry..." After seeing her big brother, her sanity returned to Little Lori''s mind again, and she apologized to her mother with some embarrassment."I shouldn''t be like this..."


    "It''s okay, baby... you''re fine..." Isabel I was immersed in the great joy of being lost and recovered, completely ignoring the commotion that his daughter had just caused...


    Zhou Ye smiled and watched the mother-daughter show of affection between the mother and daughter there, without saying anything...


    Until-Isabel feels like she is a little neglecting the saint, "I''m sorry, please forgive a mother who almost lost her daughter..."


    "It''s nothing... I''m not in a hurry... Or, to me, time is meaningless!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "I don''t mind waiting a little longer!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s words, Isabel I realized that the face of the handsome saint in front of him has not changed the slightest from ten years ago, as if time has stagnated on him... I really envy him... the past ten years. Every morning, she would find that her forehead seemed to have a wrinkle more than yesterday, and the ruthlessness of time made her feel helpless.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 897

    "Although I don''t mind waiting for a while... But, I think-if you don''t go out to comfort your soldiers now, they will die!" Zhou Ye smiled at Isabel I who looked at him in a daze. Said.


    "My subordinate?" Isabel I was suddenly startled, and then she remembered the tremor of the earth she felt when she just chased into Yanai."What happened to my men?"


    "They are planning to rush into this demonic land and save their queen!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "I think you''d better reassure them now, otherwise, I guess when you go back, you can only do it yourself. Riding..."


    "..." Of course Isabel I knew what Zhou Ye meant, which meant that if her servants trespass here, there would only be a dead end.


    "Please forgive them for their ignorance, I will go to appease them now..." Isabel I didn''t want to bring two thousand elites when he went out, but only himself was left. That would be too miserable.


    Zhou Ye nodded, noncommittal...


    But Isabel I did not dare to delay, mounted his horse, recognized Taniguchi''s direction, flicked his whip, and ran towards Taniguchi.


    "Big brother...where are we going now?? Is there really that kind of wooden box that can play wonderful music here? Are there really those fun toys in my dreams?" Little Juana was already a little impatient and wanted to be fast. Click to see all the toys she had seen in her dreams.


    "No, let''s go and see your mother first..." Zhou Ye said, holding up Little Juana''s little hand, and gently taking her own steps in the direction of Taniguchi. In an instant-this big and small The two figures disappeared in place.


    Reference 1264


    One thousand two hundred and sixty-four chapters


    At this time-the soldiers outside the valley, under the command of the chief guard, assemble the army, preparing for a surprise attack...


    Of course, they couldn¡¯t use their flesh and blood to challenge the two wood giants¡¯ tree bodies. You know, with the two huge wood giants, they slapped them to death like a fly. It doesn''t take much time.


    Although the chief guard has never seen such a magical creature, he is an aristocrat of military origin. The first thing he thinks of when facing the giant wood is the fire attack. There is no way-why did the weakness of the two guys seem so obvious?


    "These are far from enough. Go, get some more oil..." The chief guard reprimanded the handymen behind the army and asked them to put all the grease items they carried this time together...


    "But my lord, this is the last fuel..." The handyman said embarrassedly.


    You know, oil was not used for cooking in the Middle Ages. These olive oils are already the last stock...


    "...This..." The chief guard was really a little bit big, you know-this is an encounter. If it is a wartime, the army will bring some more oils and fats such as olive oil, but Now... Faced with the small pot of oil in front of him, the head of the bodyguard was a bit lost.


    These oils are not enough for each archer to set up a rocket... I want to burn the two giant wood giants tens of meters high in front of them to ashes. These oils are really too bad...


    Just when the head of the guard hesitated whether to send someone to Santander for help... In the army behind him, there was a commotion, followed by a slightly joyful voice."Your Majesty the Queen is back... Your Majesty the Queen is back!"


    Hearing this voice, the chief guard turned hurriedly and rushed to the front of the army--


    Sure enough, the stern wooden giant that blocked the entrance of the valley at this time had already separated a gap. In that gap, a figure on horseback ran towards the army... Who is that Queen who is not his own??


    "Your Majesty..." XN


    Under the leadership of the Chief Guard, the soldiers lowered their heads when facing their Majesty the Queen. It was not that they didn''t want to salute, but it was inconvenient to salute in armor.


    "Ogden... the army will be led by you for the time being, camp on the spot, and wait for me to return..." Isabel I did not return to the army, but ordered from a long distance away.


    "Your Majesty, you are..." The head guard was a little anxious.


    "This is an order, Ogden!" Isabel I said, turning around and running towards the valley again."Also, don''t disturb the peace of the local master, I will be back tomorrow!"


    "...Yes, Your Majesty!" Facing the Queen''s order, Chief Guard Ogden could only be ordered.


    As the back of Isabel I disappeared into the shadow of the valley, the two wooden giants that held the door stood together again-like two doors, closing the valley again...


    This time, not long after Isabel I entered the valley, she saw Zhou Ye and her daughter... She came to Zhou Ye and hurriedly turned over and got off her horse to give salute, but Zhou Ye stopped her...


    "Okay, leave your horse here. For it, there is food everywhere, and-it has no natural enemies..." Zhou Ye said, taking a look at his hand, looking expectant. Looking at her little Juana, she smiled slightly at her: "Now, let''s go and see where you will live in the future, little Juana..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Isabel I just wanted to ask Zhou Ye in confusion, what is the place Juana will live in the future?Is your daughter going to stay here??


    However, what happened next made her forget her problem.


    Isabel I only felt that Zhou Ye, who was holding her arm, just moved slightly. The scenery in front of her eyes was blurred. When the scenery became clear again, she found that she was no longer where she was just standing...


    At this time, they were standing on a flat lawn. Not far from the side, there was a group of buildings composed of several different styles of houses. To Isabel I, the style of these buildings was very strange, but in the strangeness of it. There is harmony...it makes people feel very comfortable at first glance.


    "This is where you will stay in the next few years..." Zhou Ye smiled and turned his head and said to Little Lori, "I think you should be very familiar with this place!"


    "I know..." Of course, Little Juana is familiar with this place. In her dream, she has been here more than once-even she knows that there are many toys that she loves in the biggest villa...


    Little Lolita smiled and rushed to the largest villa in the middle with joy.


    However, Isabel I was not as happy as her own daughter in her heart. She knew that the present saint meant that Juana should stay here for a few years... She was a little hard to accept.


    "Xiaxia...you mean...my daughter is going to be here..." Isabel I asked cautiously. She was really afraid of offending this saint. You know-Zhou Ye had slaughtered tens of thousands. The existence of a soldier, do you say he has mercy on the world?Someone has to believe it, right?


    "I think the life in the palace right now is too monotonous for her..." Zhou Ye casually searched for a reason. He actually wanted to bring Little Lolita to his side. He wanted to try. Can¡¯t educate her madness..."So, it¡¯s better for Juana to receive education here...Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m not qualified to be her teacher??"


    "No... Mianxia... It''s an honor for my daughter to accept your teaching..." Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s rhetorical question, Isabel I hurriedly explained: "I''m just afraid that she will not adapt to you. After all-she Still a child."


    "Don''t worry...she will adapt!" Zhou Ye said, thinking about the villa first."Would you like to come in and see where little Juana will live in the future?"


    "As you wish, the crown!" Of course Isabel has to take a look... After she followed Zhou Ye''s steps into the villa, she was immediately shocked by the decorations inside. If you say, the decorations here are luxurious. Just like the palace, then¡ªIsabel I thought his palace was barren like a room in a poor house.


    The tapestries on the walls, the carpets on the floor... and all kinds of exquisite decorations that she can''t call her name all made Isabel excited.


    Seeing her daughter playing in the company of eight or nine beautiful girls...Isabel I felt something unspeakable in her heart. At least in the palace, she rarely saw her daughter leaking such a happy smile... ¡­


    In the end-after Isabel I stayed here for one night at Zhou Ye, he hurriedly returned to his team with reluctance and left his daughter here...


    She begged Zhou Ye to let her daughter go back to visit her at least twice a year... Zhou Ye also agreed to this. After all, she was not too far away, only more than 400 kilometers away.


    Moreover, Zhou Ye also especially allowed Isabel I to visit his daughter at any time-of course, she was limited to entering the valley alone... After all, Zhou Ye didn''t like having men enter his territory. This might be homosexual repulsion... ¡­


    In fact, when he was leaving, Isabel I still curiously asked Zhou Ye why he wanted this place to bear such an infamous title of Devil¡¯s Land. Zhou Ye smiled slightly [If the world knows that I am here, what do you think this will become? kind??


    "..." Isabel I understood in an instant... You know, the holy city of Jerusalem is said to have been caught ten meters low because of the presence of pilgrims-no way, it is said that the soil of the holy city can cure all diseases... It is a gift from God if it is cured, and it is your sinful karma if it is not cured.If the world knows that Zhou Ye is here, I believe it will soon become barren, and be dragged away by pilgrims...


    At the highest point of the valley, two figures, one large and one small, watched Isabel I¡¯s team drift away until they disappeared beyond the horizon. Zhou Ye said to the black-haired little Lori beside him: "Let¡¯s go. Little cute...your mother has gone far away..."


    "Hmm...!" Little Juana nodded her head and said sensibly: "I won''t cry...I will be strong..."


    "What a lovely child..." Zhou Ye smiled, and she liked the sensible little Lori the most."How about asking Sister Debra to cook for you at noon?"


    "Then I want to eat pot wrapped meat..."


    Reference 1265


    One thousand two hundred and sixty-five chapters


    Time is long, never staying for anyone...


    Following that, Isabel I returned to the Royal Palace of Toledo, and the story of her leaving her daughter in the Devil''s Land also spread to the ruling and opposition parties.


    You know, even in her guards, there are many nobles'' ears.

 The Movie World Chapter 898

    "Why... Isabel, why did you leave your daughter in that cursed place? Isn''t Juana your most beloved daughter?" Ferdinand II asked, looking at his powerful wife.


    "I left Little Juana there, of course...you don''t need to worry about these things!" Isabel I has nothing to do with her husband. In other words, under her strong personality, her brilliance is almost My husband covered it all up.


    "That''s my daughter too..." Ferdinand II roared angrily.


    "Yes, but do you usually keep her in your heart?" Isabel I said with a sarcasm: "If you hadn''t been in front of the children, and said to Xiao Juan, [Only you, I am the real Children] With these words, Juana and her sisters would not be so painful..."


    "I..." Facing his wife''s question, Ferdinand II suddenly lost his words-he is a guy who values ??children over daughters.


    "Little Juana will come back to see us twice a year..." Seeing her husband''s slightly embarrassed look, Isabel I also felt a little softened. In the end, it is between husband and wife that there is no need to be so stiff¡ªthink of this. , Isabel I¡¯s tone also eased slightly."Trust me, dear... Little Juana is doing very well now. If it weren''t for the saint who only valued Little Juana, I would even wish to send all my children over..."


    "A saint?" Ferdinand II caught the point of his wife''s words in an instant, and he couldn''t help but force him to ask: "Which saint? Who is it? You can actually give him your beloved daughter with confidence ??"


    "..." Isabel I shook her head with a little annoyance. She knew that she had made a mistake and let her husband grasp the point...


    However, after a short period of thought, Isabel I decided to tell the truth... "There is only one saint in this world... the crown is not a magnanimous person, so I think you''d better not disturb his submerged training. , Otherwise, I think-I can consider changing a husband now!"


    "..."


    Hearing his wife¡¯s unceremonious words, although Ferdinand II was a little upset, he still thought of the crown of the man who buried tens of thousands of French soldiers, and instantly¡ªhe felt that the shirt behind him was all Soaked in cold sweat.


    saint--


    Bloodthirsty--


    This world--


    All the options point to the sage with the oriental face who made the miracle of ten thousand enemy ten thousand years ago in the Franco-French War... Ferdinand II really had a cold sweat. ...


    Just kidding, the one who killed tens of thousands of French troops only took less than half an hourglass time. If he wants to kill himself, he doesn''t even have to do it himself. The one who just needs to go up high and declare himself It''s a heresy...then what awaits me is the end of the dead without a burial place.


    Don''t underestimate the beliefs of those countries on the European continent...


    As long as Zhou Ye yelled out, Ferdinand II was a heresy who was lured and seduced by the devil. In the blink of an eye, the surrounding big countries would immediately ignite their troops and have another holy war...


    Yes, perhaps in the eyes of those kings and nobles, Christ is not that important.


    But you know, those guys'' greedy appetite has never been satisfied. They have their eyes widened all the time, like a hungry hyena, waiting for prey to leak their flaws...


    And in the mainland of this period, is there anything more useful than the name of religion?No¡­¡­


    Those who are far away dare not accept it, at least the two neighbors, France and Portugal, absolutely don''t mind dividing up the entire Spanish kingdom under the banner of holy war.


    "I see...Thank you, dear..." Ferdinand II was really thanking his wife at this time. Being able to have a relationship with the saint in this world is basically equivalent to buying a piece of land. Insurance.


    Relying on his daughter¡¯s connection, Ferdinand was very sure that perhaps when he invaded others, the saint would not help him, but-when he was bullied, it was still very likely to ask the subordinate to take action. of¡­¡­


    That knows that even if the lofty status of the crown is not counted, he alone is enough to be worth more than 50,000 elite soldiers.


    Fifty thousand elite soldiers-what is that concept??


    The entire Kingdom of Spain¡ªall the elite soldiers together, less than 30,000...


    With this shelter under the crown, doesn''t it mean that the entire kingdom of Spain is simply impenetrable??Thinking of this, a smile leaked from Ferdinand II''s face...


    Can only beat others by yourself?Can others not beat yourself?Such a good thing-can it be used a little bit?


    Ferdinand II wondered how to maximize his own interests... while saying to his wife: "This time it''s really hard for you..."


    "..." Isabel I looked at the faintly greedy expression on her husband''s face, and she instantly understood what her husband was thinking...somewhat disgustingly, she left her pretensions, what was she in the end? I didn''t say... "Forget it, I''m tired... I have to go back and rest first."


    As Isabel I said, without looking back, he took the female officials behind him and walked towards his residence...


    Over time--


    Because Ferdinand II and Isabel I did not respond positively, little Juana gradually faded out of the sight of the nobles...


    However, in the end, Ferdinand II did not initiate a foreign war...


    One is because, because the two kingdoms are merged into one, there are many things that need to be adjusted in between, and the other is because of Isabel I¡¯s vigorous opposition, in the words of Isabel I¡ª


    [Want to use a tyrannical saint?Is your mind flooded?Think about those French soldiers who are still suffering in hell. Where do you think you are better than them?They just raised their weapons at the saint and were suppressed and suffered forever in hell-you Ferdinand II actually tried to deceive the saint?who do you think You Are?Lord?


    Facing the words of his wife, Ferdinand II had to dispel the idea of ??using Zhou Ye''s support to launch a foreign war...


    But fortunately, he didn''t do this, otherwise-waiting for him-I am afraid there is only a dead end, Zhou Ye is just lazy, isn''t he stupid?


    Do you really think Zhou Ye dare not kill the king?I really thought that when he was put on the crown, the bishop said the so-called coronation oath [The Lord gave you a whip and allowed you to shepherd his lamb for him.God bless the king] Is he really related to Jehovah?


    Even if Jehovah was pretending to be counseled in front of Zhou Ye, what could he count as Ferdinand II??


    Reference 1266


    Chapter One Two Hundred and Sixty Six


    "Why isn''t my sister coming back..." Maria handed her ten-year-old sister Catherine, looking out the window.


    In fact, there is only a bright moonlight outside the window...


    This is already the time for the children to sleep, but the two sisters are still not drowsy¡ªthey are waiting for their sister.


    The names of Maria and Catherine are so common that they have a high rate of duplication. In desperation, their names can only be prefixed with Maria of Aragon and Catherine of Aragon...


    The thirteen-year-old Maria and the ten-year-old Catherine are Juana¡¯s younger sisters...


    They are now waiting for their sister''s return.


    To them, their sister Juana, who is three years older than Maria, is a legend...


    When Maria started to remember things, she felt that her sister Juana always seemed to behave very differently from other brothers and sisters. She was very smart and loved by her mother, Isabel I.


    But she is very good to the sisters, unlike her brother, Juan, who relied on her father Ferdinand II''s favor to become like a little devil, lawless...


    On the contrary, in Maria¡¯s mind, her elder sister treats her younger sister very well, often taking them to play games with them, telling them many interesting stories-protecting them from her brother Juan...


    However, everything changed on the day six years ago...


    That day, their sister Juana happily told them that she was going to follow her mother to meet a handsome elder brother, the elder brother who often appeared in her dreams...


    At that time, Maria had an ominous premonition in her heart, but she still said blessings to her sister.


    As my sister leaves more and more time...


    Maria''s anxiety grew stronger...


    After the mother''s parade came back--she was not in the line, and saw the sister who would comfort her and play with her--


    At that time, Maria, who was only seven years old, could make the only protest, and she could only cry-crying loudly, crying hard, crying out of breath...Crying almost fainted...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 899

    At that time they really scared their mother, Queen Isabel I...


    It was not until her sister, Juana, appeared in front of Maria that she stopped her tears...


    Maria still remembers the scene at the time. Behind her sister stood a handsome and incomparably big brother. The big brother''s smile was very gentle, not at all as disgusting as her own brother Juan...


    Under the comfort of her sister, Maria finally stopped her tears...


    Her sister Juana comforted her softly while telling her about her experience... then Maria knew that her sister really only learned knowledge from a great teacher... and there There are many, many fun things, and delicious snacks...


    Even, for the first time in her life, Maria ate a bitter and sweet snack called chocolate. The taste conquered her in an instant... and her sister gave her a fun toy... ¡­


    That was the first time she played such a magical toy... There were many people singing and dancing in it. Although she didn''t understand the lyrics, it was really fun...


    Later, after her sister told her, Maria realized that because of her crying, their mother, Isabel I, had to send a messenger, and rushed to Santander day and night, and rushed to the land of the devil. Taniguchi, set an arrow book into the valley...


    At that time, Maria, who was still red and swollen, apologized to her mother with embarrassment... She could see the relief on her mother''s face, which made her feel a little guilty...


    But fortunately-through this incident, Maria knows that her sister is still safe and not missing for no reason...


    Knowing her sister, Juana can go home to visit her relatives twice a year... This makes her look forward to her next encounter. There is no way-why did the snacks and toys brought by her sister are so novel?


    Later-sister Juana really came back twice a year.


    And every time she comes back, she won''t be empty-handed...


    Every time I bring back all kinds of snacks and toys...


    If you ask Maria and her sister Catherine, who are they closest to at home?So except for Juana, this sister, don''t do what he thinks.


    Even if it was their parents, Isabel I and Ferdinand II had to stay close.


    It¡¯s just that Maria is a little depressed. Since then, her sister has never brought her extremely handsome elder brother... I miss him a little bit.


    "Sister...I''m hungry..." The angry voice of the young girl Catherine Nao awakened Maria, who was lost in thought.


    "But didn''t you just have dinner?" Maria asked depressedly.


    "I''m waiting for Sister Juana to bring back delicious food... so I didn''t eat anything for dinner..." Little Lori Catherine said frankly: "The food that those chefs cook is really terrible... I want to eat pudding. , I want to eat cookies...I want to eat..."


    "..." Maria faced her sister''s words and was speechless for a while... In fact, she was hungry too...because she, like her sister, didn''t eat anything at all for dinner...


    Because-today is the day when my sister Juana comes back to visit relatives. With those delicious snacks, fools eat the junk food made by fool chefs... Keep their stomachs and prepare to have a big meal...


    "Why isn''t my elder sister coming back..." Little Lori Catherine said as she covered her belly with her hands, making her uncomfortable...but the expression on her face didn''t make the slightest uncomfortable, some only made people want The deliberate feeling of spraying rice...


    It''s like a child is deliberately imitating an adult


    "Puff......" Maria looked at her sister''s funny movements, and she couldn''t help but laugh.This is also the action you learned from your sister... "You follow Juana''s actions like this, be careful she sees the little PP who beats you..."


    "I seem to have heard someone say bad things about me..."


    With the sound of a girl''s voice like a silver bell, a black portal opened behind two loli... Then, a dark-haired girl in a gorgeous Victorian dress came out...


    "Sister..." X2


    Hearing this familiar voice, the older and the younger two loli all jumped up, they rushed into their sister''s arms, and said coquettishly: "No one said bad things about your sister... You must have heard it wrong. It''s..."


    "Yeah... There is absolutely no one who said bad things about my sister... Whoever said it, I''ll go to beat somebody''s little PP..." For the little girl Catherine, playing PP is already extremely inhumane torture...


    "Hahaha..." Juana couldn''t help but burst into a beautiful smile when she heard the words of her two younger sisters...


    Sure enough-I still can''t bear my sister...


    Chapter 1267


    One thousand two hundred and sixty-seven chapters


    "Sister... where''s our snacks? Where''s our toys?" The little Lolita, who was a little ghost, realized at a glance that her sister had returned with empty hands... She couldn''t help but asked anxiously.


    You know, little Lolita is still counting on those delicious snacks to fill her belly... how can she not have snacks.


    When she heard her sister''s words, Juana suppressed her smile, deliberately tightened her face, and asked: "It turns out-I used to say I was fake...? Just want the snacks I brought back? ?"


    "How is it possible? Sister..." Maria said while helping her sister remedy: "Sister, we really miss you..."


    While winking at his younger sister...


    "Catherine definitely missed her sister because of those snacks..." Little Catherine also hurriedly lit her little head knowingly... Just kidding, annoyed her sister, and would you want to have snacks and toys in the future??


    "Puff......" Seeing the performance of her two younger sisters, Juana finally couldn''t hold her face... She couldn''t help but chuckle and said: "Well, there is a reason not to bring things back this time. of¡­¡­"


    "...?" X2


    Lori, one big and one small, heard her sister''s words, and looked at her sister with curiosity... Is there a reason?what reason?


    "Didn''t you say that you want to see where your sister is studying?" Juana smiled slightly when she looked at her sisters who were looking forward to her and said, "I''m here to take you to see them. Look at that place..."


    "That place where there are fun things everywhere?" Maria¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard her sister¡¯s words. She had already heard her sister tell about that place, in her sister¡¯s words, where she studied, There are fun things, interesting toys, delicious snacks... it¡¯s like heaven.


    "Really? Can I really go?" Little Lolita Katherine''s eyes also showed a little star...


    "Um-!" Juana smiled and nodded.


    "Great..." XN,


    Two loli, one big and one small, couldn''t help but jump up in joy, and went to the place where her sister studied, that place like heaven... where there are a lot of snacks and toys... it''s really great.


    But after cheering for a while, Maria hesitated and asked: "Don''t you need to tell your mother?"


    "Don''t worry, I will leave a letter to my mother..." Juana smiled and then smiled: "Mother will never worry about us..."


    "Then what are we waiting for?" When Maria heard her sister''s words, the last hesitation in Maria''s heart disappeared... For them, as long as the mother is not worried, as for the father?The guy who only spoils his brother, who cares...


    "Well-let''s go..." Juana said, she stayed with her two sisters and walked towards the unclosed black portal behind her. When the three sisters entered the portal, a letter was written. It was thrown out from the shrinking portal and landed directly on the table in the room...


    As the last bit of black light passed, the whole room was quiet again, as if no one had ever been here.


    Lori, one big and one small, who were brought to the Devil Land by her sister, were warmly welcomed by the women in the villa...


    After all-because of Zhou Ye''s physique, all the girls were unable to give birth to their own men, but they were at this age, and of course they also liked the cute loli very much... Do you play with someone else¡¯s daughter??


    At first, both Maria and Catherine were almost terrified by these over-enthusiastic women... But gradually, they realized that these women seemed to have no malice at all, but simply liked them...


    So I gradually let go of my hands and feet...


    Especially the little Catherine-was teased by Joan with a lot of snacks, and asked her to call her sister sir... No way, who told this little loli to have the same name as her sister... This is Joan''s resentment what¡­¡­


    Joan of Arc''s sister, Catherine, was also very helpless, but she also liked this girl who had the same name as her very much... Even, seeing her, Catherine had the illusion that the child she gave to her master should be so cute.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 900

    And Juana, who brought her sister to the villa, did not stay in the hall to play with her sister. Instead, after asking the housekeeper Catherine where her teacher was now, she went straight to the projection room...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    This is a small screening room. At this moment¡ªin the screening room, a movie is being screened...


    Although, with Umbrella¡¯s technological power, three-dimensional projections can already be achieved, but Zhou Ye still likes the feeling of sitting in front of a movie screen. Perhaps this is a kind of feeling...


    "You are here..." Although the sound of footsteps behind him was almost non-existent, Zhou Ye could still hear who came.


    "Yeah..." Juana gave a soft hum, she didn''t say anything, but sat quietly beside Zhou Ye...


    "I know your question, and I know what you want to know..." Zhou Ye''s voice echoed in Juana''s ear, "Don''t speak, watch this movie with me, all the answers are in the movie..."


    Juana nodded and cast her eyes on the screen...


    At this time, the screen is showing [Crazy Juana]... the whole movie, as Juana meets the scumbag and enters the description of Juana''s life...


    Juana didn''t say anything about this, let alone ask, she just watched quietly...


    After more than an hour, the lights-the screen dimmed, and the whole movie was over...


    "Do you know?" Zhou Ye''s voice appeared so low in the darkness."When I was young, I used to feel worthless for you in the movie, the best person, but I didn''t meet the most deserving person... But, until I came into this world, I didn''t find out-it turns out, In a way, I am more scumbag than the person who kept hurting you in the movie... Therefore, I have been hesitating..."


    "Hesitating... can you really give me happiness? After hesitating whether I became your woman, I will be more sad? More crazy?" Juana''s voice interrupted Zhou Ye coldly. Discourse."But¡ªyou never asked me about these...you never asked me what I thought in my heart, so I arbitrarily set the path of life for me..."


    "Since I am afraid of hurting me... why did I break into my life when I was young..."


    "Since I am afraid of my madness...why are you taking me away from my mother..."


    "Since I''m afraid that I won''t be able to give me happiness...Why make me fall in love with you so much..."


    "..." Facing Juana''s questioning, Zhou Ye felt speechless embarrassment for the first time...


    "Do you know... I''ve fallen in love with you a long time ago..." Juana said, turning over and sitting on Zhou Ye''s body without hesitation, holding Zhou Ye''s face firmly with both hands, and looking straight at her. Zhou Ye¡¯s eyes made a morbid voice: ¡°Love is so crazy...I don¡¯t care what others think of me. In their minds, I am a shameless woman or a crazy woman. I just want to be your wife, be your woman...be yours¡ªfemale daughter..."


    "During the days when you were alienated, do you know how I came here? I asked myself frantically, where I did not do well, which made you hate... I tried my best to behave in front of you... I want you to look approvingly, but you are not willing to give me even this trivial compliment..."


    Zhou Ye felt like a few drops of hot liquid dripped on his face. He knew that this was Juana¡¯s tears... "I''m sorry..."


    "No... Needless to say, I''m sorry..." Juana covered her teacher Zhou Ye''s look with her hand, and whispered: "When I learned from Sister Sonia the reason you alienated me, I laughed happily. All day...you know? You care about me...you care about how I feel...so you are afraid...you are afraid of my sadness, so you alienate me...I feel like I am in heaven... ¡­"


    "..."


    "Take me, teacher...no, I should say dear now..." Juana said as she said softly in Zhou Ye''s ear: "From today, everything you worry about is no longer The problem is... I will be your Juana, be your unique crazy woman, my sister Maria is outside... You can eat her together, in fact, little Catherine is also there, but she is a little too young ...So, you need to wait, dear...but now, you belong to me...only tonight, you belong to me only..."


    In the face of Juana like this, what can Zhou Ye say?You can only live up to it...


    Zhou Ye wandered around with both hands on Juana''s body, and Juana frantically kept her mouth to Zhou Ye''s face... As the gap between the two decreased, Juana finally screamed He got his wish and never separated from his own man again...


    Reference 1268


    One thousand two hundred and sixty-eight chapters


    "Mianxia... please, please return my daughter to me..." Isabel I knelt in front of Zhou Ye, pleading sadly.


    She only found out that her daughters were missing the next day.


    Originally, she thought it was her daughter Juana who led her sisters out to play, and didn''t care too much, but-the letter found in her daughter''s bedroom made Isabel I stand on the spot.


    The above is just a sentence written in Spanish.[I will lead my sisters to serve under the crown of Saint Ye in this life, please mother not to worry about us...]


    This made Isabel I suddenly distraught. She couldn''t take care of a lot, so she swiftly took the car and set off from the royal city of Toledo, racing all the way day and night, and arrived at Santander overnight...


    Leaving her attendants out of the valley, Isabel was alone and rushed into the valley on horseback. After seeing Zhou Ye, the first thing she did was to kneel in front of Zhou Ye, begging Zhou Ye to take her ''S daughter returned to her...


    "Ahem...this..." Zhou Ye was also very embarrassed looking at the Spanish queen who was kneeling at his feet... He wanted to return his daughter to Isabel, but-Juana had been eaten and wiped out by him. Even Juana¡¯s thirteen-year-old sister Maria, she was instigated by Juana and wiped out her food... Only the little Catherine escaped because she was too young...


    This¡ªwhat did Zhou Ye say?Did you tell Isabel that you have wiped out her two daughters, so don''t talk about it anymore??Zhou Ye can''t say anything so shameless...


    "Mother... why are you so sad?" Fortunately, Juana in a gorgeous black dress came to help her man."When we were young, didn''t you always teach us to be pious about faith? Now that we can serve under the crown day and night, why do you feel sad because of this? Did you teach us all lies in the past? Don¡¯t you feel happy for us?"


    "Juana...my daughter..." Isabel looked at her most beloved daughter with a sad expression on her face, and she was speechless for a while...


    Yes, she is a devout Christian, but¡ªshe is even the mother of several children...The feeling of losing all of her daughters in an instant makes her heartache...difficult for herself.


    "Mother..." Juana walked around her man, walked to her mother''s side, bent down, helped her kneeling mother up, and said softly: "I know, you are afraid that we will suffer here under the crown. That''s why I''m so sad, but-please don''t worry about us, mother-we have a good life, we are very happy... And, Mianxia also feels extremely happy because of our piety... So, Mianxia decided to give you What all women dream of..."


    "What?" Isabel I asked stupidly. She really didn''t know what the so-called [All women dream of] was?


    "Of course it''s youth... Mother!" Juana said, winking at her man...


    "Ahem... That''s right!" Zhou Ye nodded, giving Isabel I youth this matter is still very easy to handle, you know, he used to collect hundreds of millions of years in the world of the Time Planning Bureau. Later-as his life level improved, time had no effect on him.


    "Youth?" Isabel I was stunned for an instant, this is simply a big surprise...


    What are women most afraid of?It is aging, it is time-as time goes by, beautiful women will become old women, smooth faces will become full of wrinkles, XX''s Ting Qiao will become abnormally shriveled like dehydrated oranges...


    In short, time is a woman''s greatest enemy...


    Now, can you go back to your youth?For Isabel I, this is simply a great temptation and temptation¡ª¡ª


    As long as it is a woman, it is almost impossible to escape this temptation and temptation... even if this woman is a queen, a mother of several children...


    "Really? Mianxia?" Isabel I looked up at Zhou Ye in surprise, she was really afraid that it was just that she had just misheard her ears, and she was happy.


    "Of course it is true..." Zhou Ye said, smiling and stretching out his right hand, "Put your right hand on mine..."


    "Yes-mianxia!" Isabel I respectfully walked to Zhou Ye''s side, like the most devout believer, half kneeling in front of him, carefully placing her right hand on Zhou Ye''s open palm in¡­¡­


    "I give you fifty years of life, and then I will give you youth that never ages..." Zhou Ye said, while using the time converter, which had not been used for a long time, to give Isabel I, fifty years of life... ¡­


    Isabel I felt like her body was bathed in holy light, and began to change... The originally loose skin became tight again, and she could even clearly feel that her body seemed to have returned to twenty-five years old again. general¡­¡­


    "God... God..." Isabel I looked at the changes in her skin with surprise, she suddenly felt that there seemed to be something on her arm, and hurriedly stretched out her hand and pulled up the sleeve of her right hand... , There is a string of green fluorescent Arabic numerals with numbers like 0116:11:24:18:56:46 displayed on it.


    "Xiaxia...this...what is this?" Isabel I asked in a panic. She knew the numbers, but she didn''t know what these numbers meant, especially the last two numbers that kept changing. It made her feel frightened.


    "This is your life span, mother..." It was not Zhou Ye who answered her, but her daughter, Juana... "This means that you still have one hundred and sixteen years, eleven months, and twenty Four days, eighteen hours, fifty-six minutes, forty-three seconds of life, no, now it¡¯s forty seconds..."


    "...I feel that this thing is like a urging clock..." Isabel I couldn''t help but vomit: "What are minutes and seconds? Is it a time unit?"


    "Yes, mother, this is just to prevent you from wasting your life..." Juana said with a smile.


    "Thank you for your generous gift, crowned..." Isabel I feels like she is making a lot of money. A person in her 100s-in the Middle Ages, she has almost never seen it, and she is almost forty years old. , And live for more than a hundred years... It''s really good.


    "So, mother... do you still want your sisters to go back?" Juana asked with a smile.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 901

    "..." Isabel sighed, she knew-her daughter didn''t want to go back... As a person who came by, she looked at her daughter whose eyebrows had been opened, and she knew what the so-called service meant... this way Not bad, at least, maybe you can meet in heaven in the future?"It''s an honor for my daughter to serve you... Just ask for your permission to visit them at any time..."


    "Of course-you are still their mother, this will not change because of other..." Zhou Ye nodded, "However, you are only allowed...and you are the only one..."


    "Thank you, Mianxia!!" Isabel I respectfully kissed Zhou Ye''s shoes, and after talking to his three daughters, he left the valley...


    Reference 1269


    One thousand two hundred and sixty-nine chapters


    When Isabel I brought her servants back to the Royal City again, her husband Ferdinand II naturally noticed that her appearance had become much younger, as if she was back in her twenties. .


    In this regard, Isabel I¡¯s explanation was: she went to the valley where the saint lived to find her daughter... Because her daughter pityed her for her hard work, she secretly stole some holy water from the saint to give her to drink. Became a lot younger...


    In this regard, Ferdinand II was jealous and depressed-not only women like to be young, men like it too...


    However, he didn''t say anything. After all-he knew that he would not treat his daughter very well on weekdays. Even if he went, whether his daughter would risk stealing holy water for him to drink would be two different things...not to mention, he Can''t even enter the valley...


    Isabel I knew very well that his husband was not a man with a big belly--if he told him things, he would inevitably be greedy...By then, I am afraid that the catastrophe of the Kingdom of Spain will be caused...


    Time passed bit by bit...


    In a twinkling of an eye, a hundred years passed... During the period-Isabel I succumbed to his husband and even his son... He became a veritable Queen of Spain. Under her leadership, the entire Kingdom of Spain burst forth more than ever. With stronger vitality, he easily defeated his neighbor Portugal and became one of the few maritime powers.


    One hundred and sixteen years later, a generation of queens, Isabel I finally passed away...


    at the same time----


    Kingdom of Spain-Port of Valencia.


    The city of Valencia is Spain¡¯s third largest city. It is known as the "Pearl of the Mediterranean" because of its excellent geographical location. At the port here, cargo ships coming and going in and out of the port come and go, including goods from Asia Minor. There are also grains shipped from far away Russia, and various items shipped from Egypt...


    In short, the freight in the port is very busy. There is almost no need to be hungry in the coolies of living here. As long as you work hard, you will never starve to death here...


    At this moment, on the road ten kilometers away from the city of Valencia, a black luxury carriage is driving towards the city of Valencia under the escort of six knights wearing black armor...


    In the carriage that could be called a mobile palace, Zhou Ye was lying lazily on the sofa, calculating in his heart how much historical trajectory he had disturbed...


    At least--because of his appearance, a certain Holy Roman Emperor will not be born. Who said Juana has become his woman?As for her two younger sisters, because of his appearance, they got rid of the originally unhappy marriage. It is gratifying-gratifying... Is it true that I have saved three poor girls again??


    "Dear¡­¡­"


    Juana¡¯s voice interrupted Zhou Ye¡¯s thinking. As a black portal opened, Juana wearing a black gorgeous long dress came out with her two younger sisters...


    As soon as he returned to his man''s side, the three sisters nestled in his arms with a sad expression."Why do people die? Honey??"


    "There is a beginning and an end, this is the essence of life..." Zhou Ye sighed and gently stroked the long hair of the three sisters."Death is not the end, but another new beginning...Baby!"


    "I know... honey!" Juana choked and nodded her little head. She knew the truth, but she was always a little unhappy in the face of her mother''s passing away...


    "My dear... help us forget this feeling of heartache..." Little Catherine said while blocking Zhou Ye''s vision. She wanted to use something to numb the heart that was saddened by the death of her relative... Of course, Zhou Ye has been kind enough...


    In this way, the three sisters started the war mode with their men in the lobby...


    The other girls smiled at each other, then stood up and left the hall automatically. They knew that the three sisters Juana needed some time and space to forget the pain of the passing away of their loved ones... They were not suitable for being here now.


    The battle that took place in the car did not affect the movement of the car in the slightest...Debra sitting in the throne still drove the carriage unhurriedly towards the port...


    Although it is the end of the sixteenth century, the nobility still occupies the dominant position in society, but the decline of the knight has been inevitable with the advent of the gunpowder age... the knight has begun to emerge as a noble class In front of the public, it is not a symbol of force.


    After all-armor is no match for gunpowder.


    When the carriage drove into the busy port under the escort of six knights, the whole port suddenly became much quieter.From time to time, someone hurriedly moved the goods they were carrying to both sides of the road, letting out the wide inside, and letting this seemingly luxurious carriage pass.


    The carriage stopped at the door of the management office not far from the port. A port tax official who had been aware of it rushed out hurriedly, and he respectfully bent over to Debra who was sitting in the seat of the king. Shili said: "Excuse me, can I help you? Beautiful lady..."


    Yes, in medieval Europe, the status of women was not high, but it also depends on which class the woman came from...


    At least, in the eyes of this tax official wearing a white wig, the female imperial woman in a gorgeous dress, even a servant, is not something he can provoke... If he is right, In the conspicuous position of the carriage, the engraved family crest belongs to the Spanish royal family, and there is another crest he doesn¡¯t know... But it doesn¡¯t matter, it must also be a noble badge...


    So it means that in this luxurious carriage, there must be at least one member of the Spanish royal family, and a member of the nobility who is not inferior to him.


    "My master needs a boat, a boat that can go to sea..." Debra said with a smile: "Of course, we will pay the market price. Please rest assured!"


    When the tax officer heard Debra''s words, he immediately lifted his spirits...but then, he asked with a weird expression: "Excuse me for being so admired, beautiful lady, why don''t you use the royal ship??"


    You know, since Isabel I sponsored the Columbus voyage, he tasted the sweetness brought by the great voyage. Since then-it is not the fleet of others, but the commercial fleet of the Spanish royal family that has the largest share of maritime commerce... Say, if you want to ask which firm has the most ocean-going merchant ships?Except for the royal court, don''t do what he thinks.


    "Some things, we don''t call the royal ship, do you understand?" Debra smiled slightly and said.


    "This...I understand...I understand..." The tax official suddenly showed a comprehensible look. In his opinion, it must be a secret mission... or something involving the power struggle of the royal family. These things, He deeply understands that not knowing is better than knowing... "I will ask you which ship is about to leave port... May I ask your host''s destination...?"


    "Romania..."


    In fact, he didn''t understand anything. Zhou Ye just borrowed a ship to go to the open sea... After all, even the finest deep-water harbor here cannot dock his ship, whether it is the Great Emperor or the Umbrella nuclear power. Super battleship, the water depth here is not enough to carry it.


    Reference 1270


    One thousand two hundred and seventy chapters


    Just when the tax officer was about to turn around and rush to ask which ship was about to leave the port, a rude voice interrupted his movement.


    "You damn blood-sucking leech, why do you seize our goods?" With the voice, a middle-aged man in shabby hemp clothes appeared behind the tax officer, his face full of indignation."We have paid all taxes and parking fees in accordance with the regulations. Why do we need to seize our goods?"


    "You bastard... beautiful lady, don''t listen to him talking nonsense here..." The tax officer looked at the brawny man who speaks strange Spanish with an anxious expression. He really didn''t want to meet him at this time. This guy... you know, the people sitting in the carriage are all nobles, at least one member of the royal family, and at least one great noble.


    But at this moment, I was blocked by this guy in front of me...Ma Dan''s, it''s really a fleeting disadvantage...


    In fact, the tax officer certainly knew this guy. This guy was a businessman from Romania, but the goods he sold slightly overlapped with a domestic businessman. In order to maximize the benefits, the Spanish businessman bribed the tax officer at the port to let the tax officer. Temporarily seize the cargo... The tax officer did exactly that.


    But now, this guy embarrassed himself in front of the members of the royal family... Obviously, he was planning to make things worse.


    You know, the tax officer of the port is a fat man. If it weren''t for his uncle who had been a steward at the Earl of Sith for more than 20 years, he would not have his turn to take this position...


    He is now most afraid of the noble lord in the carriage on a whim and intervene in this matter, then he will die... He is only a relative of the earl¡¯s butler, and not a relative of the earl. A word from a nobleman can ruin this little man. future¡­¡­


    However, what the tax officer is afraid of...


    Facing the brawny man who came out to make trouble, Debra seemed to be a little interested."Are you Romanian?"


    "Yes... Honorable lord..." The middle-aged man hurriedly bowed to salute when he heard Debra''s question. A triumphant glance flashed in his eyes looking at the ground...


    Yes, he deliberately waited for this opportunity to question the tax officer, not for anything else, only for his seized goods... You know, the saying that time is money is especially important to them, sea merchants...


    He didn''t want to waste time at the port anymore...If this continues, he will lose everything.


    "What is your seized goods?" Debra asked again.


    "Yes..." The middle-aged man just wanted to speak, but was interrupted again by Debra."Forget it, you don''t need to tell me what the goods are, just tell me, Pistor is worth it!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 902

    "Yes, sir...The goods I have been seized are worth two hundred pistols..." the middle-aged man replied respectfully.


    Pistor is a Spanish gold coin, and its value is quite high. So let¡¯s say that 40 pistors can allow 4 nobles and their attendants to have a feast day for a month, and 75 pistors The most discerning nobleman took his attendants on an impeccable round trip from Paris to London.


    "You''re bullshit, your tatters are only worth fifty pistols at most!" Hearing the man''s words, the tax officer exclaimed furiously.


    "Alright..." Debra interrupted the tax officer''s words, then glanced at the middle-aged man, and said: "I don''t care if you are telling lies, now I will give you a profit of 200 Pistol Chance, as long as you have a way to get the carriage behind me onto your boat without any damage, and then sail into the open sea, then 200 Pistol is yours, if not, then I have to find someone else Up!"


    "...Of course, of course it¡¯s okay, my lord!" The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard Debra¡¯s words. Of course, two hundred Pistor¡¯s business was going to be done, and he treated his brig Quite confident. After visually inspecting the length and size of the carriage, he was very confident that his boat could fit the carriage.


    "Then do it..." Debra smiled slightly. She has just received her master¡¯s approval. She knows that for her master, money doesn¡¯t need to be caressed about, efficiency is what he wants most. of.


    "Please come with me...sir!" The middle-aged man said as he took the lead, leading the carriage towards the pier...


    At the mooring point of Pier No. 3, a beautiful brig is moored at the berth. At the bow, there is also a statue of Poseidon.


    The middle-aged man rushed to the side of the dock and shouted at his boat: "You slackers, there is a business coming. Hurry up and put down the pedals so that the nobles can drive up the carriage..."


    "Captain, you are back..."


    "Okay, let''s put the pedals..."


    With the shouts of the middle-aged man, the crew on the ship started to move, put the pedals on the pedals, the fixed ropes that fixed the ropes... In a moment, a pedal that was five meters wide was set up between the merchant ship and the dock. Time.


    "My lord, you can get on the boat..." the middle-aged man respectfully said to Debra.


    "Very good..." Debra nodded in satisfaction, then flicked the reins, and the carriage passed the pedals under the pull of the four horses.


    To be honest, when the carriage got on the boat, the middle-aged man really squeezed a sweat. He was really afraid that those horses would be frightened because they were not used to the bumps of the pedals. That bad carriage overturned into the sea and he would be in trouble...


    Fortunately, the four horses looked like they had been trained, and they didn''t care about the bumpy pedals.


    Then, there are the six knights on horses...


    After putting down a carriage on the entire first deck, plus six knights riding on horses, there is almost no one standing...


    Many crew members had to hide under the deck to make room for them...


    On the deck, only the necessary manpower is left...


    "That-sir, look, do you blindfold your horses... and then tie them... Otherwise, I am afraid that once the boat is sailing, these horses will be affected by the bumps of the waves. Frightened..."


    "No need..." Debra waved his hand, joking, are these horses ordinary horses?It''s not funny-these horses are second-generation nightmares, let alone boats, they can even carry their owners and fly in the air.


    "That... well..." Since Debra insists not to blindfold the horses, the middle-aged man as the captain can only let it go... They are nobles, and they are big bosses... Right... Why does he order others?


    "set sail--!"


    With a shout from the middle-aged man, an agile sailor rushed to the pier, untied the rope of the boat, then made a light leap, and jumped back to the boat...The sails on both masts were lowered , With the help of the wind, the merchant ship slowly left the shore...


    Reference 1271


    One thousand two hundred and seventy-one chapters


    Off the Mediterranean Sea, a two-masted sailing ship with "Contesa" written on the side of the ship is heading for the open sea in the wind and waves.


    As the color of the sea changes from light blue to dark blue, it also means that this two-masted merchant ship has officially entered the deep sea area...


    The captain Peterscu deliberately wanted to ask the passengers on the ship who paid the big price where they planned to disembark, but some did not know whether to ask or not. After all-these people paid enough to provide the best service. Service, and then to their hometown, Constanta, Romania.


    However, in the end-Peterscu was brave enough, walked carefully to the front of the carriage, and asked respectfully: "My lord, I''m about to enter the open sea soon...Look, is it right to tie up your beloved horse? , After all, the offshore sea is relatively strong... just in case..."


    Peterscu is not deliberately looking for words to remind Debra that the sea is here...


    But he was really kindly reminding Debra--


    After all-on the open sea, there is no wind and three-foot waves. This sentence is not an exaggeration... On a bumpy boat, even the most skilled sailors have to walk carefully on the smooth deck, let alone those who are born on land. The four-hoofed beast gave birth.


    He is really afraid of what happened, and he can''t bear this responsibility...


    You know, deliberately murdering a nobleman-this crime is the death penalty throughout Europe... Even if he murdered a foreign nobleman, as long as he is not a hostile country, he is basically dead.


    After hundreds of years of intermarriage, the relationship between the royal families in Europe is messed up. Even the kings of two rival countries may be relatives. Do you dare to believe this Nima?


    For this reason, Peterscu had to carefully remind the beautiful lady in the carriage that something was wrong with the province and use him as a scapegoat... A crime of deliberately murdering a nobleman was enough to make him abandon his wife and go into exile. Overseas...


    He doesn''t want to be a savage in places where birds don''t shit.


    "...Hehe... don''t have to trouble you..." Debra had received instructions from her owner. She jumped directly from the carriage, then walked quickly to the door and knocked the carriage door respectfully. Come on..."Master, your destination is here!"


    "Hmm..." With a male voice, a tall figure emerged from the carriage...


    Peterscu lowered his head, carefully raised the corner of his eyes, and peeked at...


    I saw a handsome, black-haired boy stepping out of this gorgeous carriage... The handsomeness of this boy was something that Peterscu had never seen before. To be honest, Peterscu felt like this Compared with the young nobles, the most beautiful people I have ever seen are a pile of shit.


    It¡¯s not someone else who came down, it was Zhou Ye--


    He just settled the three sisters who were in a typhoid mood because of attending his mother''s funeral...


    After getting off the ship, Zhou Ye looked at the surrounding sea...


    I have to say, because I deliberately avoided the busiest channel, the sea at this time-looking around, there is no sail... "This is a nice place, Mr. Captain, can I trouble you to order , Drop anchor and stop the ship?"


    "Of course¡ªsir!" Peterscu felt that the young aristocrat''s words seemed innately persuasive. Even though his tone was so peaceful, there was still irresistible majesty in Peterscu''s ears."Anchor-stop the ship!"


    "Anchor..."


    "Down Sail..."


    "Stop the ship¡ª!"


    Following Peterscu¡¯s order, the sailors moved quickly¡ªeven though they didn¡¯t know why they dropped anchor in this ghost place, but¡ªon the ship, the captain¡¯s order was absolute...must be executed.


    As the sails on the masts fell and the heavy iron anchors were dropped to the surface, the speed of the merchant ships gradually slowed down until they almost stopped completely.


    You need to know-the rope on the anchor is less than 30 meters at most, and the depth of the sea that has almost entered the open sea is more than two hundred meters. It is impossible for the anchor to catch the seabed...


    At most, because of the throwing of the anchor, the speed of the merchant ship is almost stagnant, but it is almost stagnant, and it will still move little by little as the waves push.


    "Well¡ªis it to release the Emperor? Or is it to release the Umbrella?¡± Zhou Ye''s muttering to himself made Peterscu, who had been waiting for the dispatch, a little unclear. So, the Emperor?Umbrella?It sounds like the names of two ships... But-if it is a ship, how do you release it??Can this thing be carried around??


    The sound of slap made Peterscu a shiver. He hurriedly looked at the sound. It turned out that the handsome young nobleman made a snap of his fingers, and there was a trace on his face. Smiling, "Forget it...just release the Umbrella. After all, it has been a long time since she was released. It''s time for her to create a new legend in this world..."


    While talking, Zhou Ye raised his right hand facing the sea¡ª¡ª


    Bang-Bang-Bang-Bang-


    A strange voice sounded on the surface of the sea following Zhou Ye''s movements... Peterscu couldn''t help but cast his gaze on the surface of the sea, and saw¡ªa golden beam of light painted a six-pointed star on the surface of the sea against common sense¡ª

 The Movie World Chapter 903

    It seemed to be the sound of metal collision, the sound of golden light turning at the sharp corner of a hexagram...It was like the golden light hitting an invisible wall and had to turn back...


    The size of this six-pointed star is unimaginable--at least, in Peterscu¡¯s eyes, the six-pointed star formed by this golden beam, if it is tiled, can accommodate seven or eight objects the size of his ship...


    "Evil... Devil..."


    You know, although the six-pointed star is a symbol of unity in Judaism, it is a symbol of the devil in Christianity. This really has an ironic meaning in it. You must know that Christianity is a general sect born out of Judaism...


    "Oh my god... the devil..."


    "God... please forgive us..."


    Seeing this huge six-pointed star summoning formation on the sea, almost all the crew members either kneeled and prayed, or glared at Zhou Ye angrily. In their opinion, they must have been deceived by the devil and came here. , Become a sacrifice for summoning demons...


    "Stop your actions, devil...or I''ll shoot..."


    The chief officer on the boat is a devout Orthodox Christian. He held a short musket high in his hand, aimed at Zhou Ye, and shouted loudly: "Hurry up and stop your evil summoning ritual, don''t want to use our soul as a sacrifice... ¡­"


    "Stop--Angel, stop..." Peterscu yelled in fright. For him--the scene before him was horrified, but he didn''t feel any discomfort, so he didn''t want to talk to him at all. A clash of strange young nobles.


    "No, Peter... you have been confused by the whispers of the devil... They are the devil. They want to sacrifice our souls to summon a devil that can destroy the world..." First Mate Angel was crazy. Shouting, his words were extremely provocative, and the crew members who were originally superstitious stood firmly on his side."Yes, we must not be treated as poor sacrificial bugs..."


    "Hurry up and stop your movements, devil..."


    "Throw them all into the sea and let them be buried in the sea with their demon master!"


    "Kill these evil nobles..."


    In the face of the excited crew, Zhou Ye rolled his eyes helplessly, "I''m not educated, it''s terrible..."


    Reference 1272


    One thousand two hundred and seventy-two chapters


    "I order you to put down the weapons in your hands..." Captain Peterscu shouted as he looked at the sailors who rushed out of the cabin because of the noise on the deck.


    "Don''t think about it..." First Mate Angel didn''t mean to obey the captain''s order at all. Instead, he shouted to the sailors who got out of the cabin: "Look, brothers, our captain has been bought by the devil. , Together with these demons, he wants to sacrifice our souls to summon a devil in hell..."


    "What? Are you true? Mr. Angel?"


    "This is impossible¡­¡­"


    "How is this possible, Captain Peter is such a kind man..."


    The sailors who just got out of the cabin had doubts, inquiries, and doubts...


    Facing those who questioned him, Angel shouted: "Keep your eyes open and see what the nobleman on the side of the ship is doing. He is summoning a demon capable of destroying the entire world..."


    Coincidentally, at this moment, the large entrance and exit of Zhou Ye''s bracelet has been completely opened. With the completion of the golden six-pointed star, the bow of the Umbrella super battleship is slowly driving out of the summoning port, which is a huge four-story building. As soon as the bow of the ship leaked, all the crew members were shocked...


    "This¡ªwhat is this?"


    "Like a ship... Oh my god, I''ve never seen a ship this big..."


    "No...Look, everyone, this ship seems to be made of steel...My God...I can''t believe my eyes..."


    "Kill that guy... When this demon ship is summoned from hell, we will all die..." Angel''s panicked voice already seemed a bit hysterical... He called his companions to Zhou Ye and others attacked, while raising the short fire gun in their hands and squeezing the trigger at Zhou Ye.


    "Boom!"


    After a loud noise--all the people who were panicking stopped their movements and turned their eyes to Zhou Ye--


    However, what disappointed them was that Zhou Ye was not killed by the first officer''s short fire blunders, or that even a single hair did not hurt him... At this moment, beside him, there was a black whale wearing a gorgeous whale. The woman in the long bone skirt blocked the bullets of the short fire gun with the small black parasol she opened in her hand.


    "Unexpectedly-unexpectedly-trying to kill my beloved-you-all-to-die!!!" Juana leaked a bloodthirsty smile on her face, and she gracefully held the small black parasol in her hand. Throwing it aside, he drew a narrow, cold sword from the handle of the umbrella...


    At this time Juana has fallen into a crazy state--


    Originally, because of the death of her mother today, Juana''s heart was filled with anxiety and sorrow, and when she came out, she discovered that someone tried to kill her man, the only love in her life...


    The crazy gene in her heart was completely ignited...


    As Juana''s voice fell, her body turned into a black mist and disappeared in place...


    "puff--!"


    The First Mate Angel, who was desperately loading his short blunderbuss with ammunition, had no chance to fire a second shot, because-a blade protruded from the socket of his left eye...


    "Repent of your sins in hell..." Juana said, pulling out the narrow sword in her hand... With a thud, Angel''s body fell on the deck.


    "Kill her, kill this demon... to avenge the first mate..."


    I don¡¯t know who screamed. All the sailors rushed towards Juana with their scimitars in their hands...


    "Hahaha...hahahaha...hahahahaha..." Juana laughed wildly in front of the sailors who were about to rush in front of her. She laughed so wildly that the sailors couldn''t help but rush. Stagnant...


    But the hatred caused by fear made these sailors forget everything. They raised their weapons high and rushed towards Juana...


    "Kill you kill you kill you..."


    With Juana¡¯s crazy words, her figure disappeared completely, and with every sentence [Kill you], the head of a sailor with a weapon was pierced...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Juana stopped whispering, there was no more alive on the ship except for Captain Peterscu, who had no weapons in her hand...


    It''s not that Six Swords Attendant and Debra didn''t want to help, but were stopped by Zhou Ye. In Zhou Ye''s words, it was-his poor Juana needed to vent...


    Of course, no matter how crazy Juana is, she still can tell the enemy from us... At least Captain Peter was not killed by the crazy Juana.


    "This...this...this..." Captain Peterscu has completely collapsed on the deck. He did not expect that this business will end up in this way... How is this a group of big customers? Ah, this is exactly a group of professional killers.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Captain..." Debra said to Captain Peterscu with a smile: "Given your rational behavior just now, Ms. Juana will not kill you, she will only kill me. The owner has a life threatening..."


    "..." What else could Peterscu say??The crew of the entire ship has no one alive except him...what dare he say?


    At this moment, the Umbrella super battleship has also been released... When this super giant with a length of three hundred and fifty-three meters, a four-story building, and a full load of 110,000 tons of displacement appeared in front of everyone , Almost everyone was amazed.


    "This is simply a masterpiece of God, dear..." Juana resumed her quiet performance at this moment, holding her small black parasol, standing in front of Zhou Ye like a lady, gently covering her little coot. I sighed the majesty of the Super Intrepid-class battleship in front of me.


    "I think we might consider being a carefree king of pirates!" Sonia whispered, who did not know when she came out of the carriage.


    "This is a good note, dear..."


    At some point, the girls all walked out of the carriage. Even Juana¡¯s two younger sisters, who had some mobility problems, walked out of the carriage with the support of Sister Joan...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 904

    "What are we waiting for, don''t you want to visit our future villa on the sea?" Zhou Ye''s words drew cheers from the women.


    They each showed their abilities in joy and joy--


    Some directly opened the portal, some directly squatted and then jumped up hard, and some directly violated gravity and walked up directly from the ship¡¯s side like flat ground...


    Finally, by Zhou Ye''s side, only Juana and his housekeeper, Catherine...


    "I''m sorry for what happened to you, Captain..." Zhou Ye did not rush back to the deck of the Umbrella, but turned to Peterscu and said, "So I decided to give you some compensation... Your kindness won me in return..."


    As Zhou Ye said, he directly took out ten kilograms of gold bars from the bracelet and threw them on the deck...


    With the sound of the gold bar falling on the deck, the stunned Peterscu finally came back to his senses... He couldn''t help but see what those women had done. Six Swordsmen directly treated himself in public. After receiving the bracelet, a full six or seven people walked out of the carriage that looked like it could only accommodate four people, and there was no sign of embarrassment on them...


    The most overwhelming thing was Debra. She directly received the carriage and four horses into her wristband... Faced with such a strange scene, no one could not be surprised.


    "Thank you for your generosity, sir..." Peter Span didn''t want to say anything at this time. His eyes were full of golden light-so many gold bars were enough for him to buy three more larger ships. ¡ª¡ªSailor and first officer?You can recruit a lot of these kinds of things in any seaport tavern, as long as you have gold coins.


    Even-Peterscu began to think, in order to avoid being asked, whether he wanted to hide the gold, and then scuttled the entire ship, so as to avoid being asked why the crew died... ¡­A shipwreck is enough to explain everything.


    Zhou Ye, who knew Peterscu¡¯s thoughts well, smiled, ignored him, opened a golden portal, took his own women, and boarded his Umbrella...


    Reference 1273


    One thousand two hundred and seventy-three chapters


    The Umbrella Super Intrepid-class battleship has been sailing in the Mediterranean for three days.


    In these three days, the girls played the entertainment facilities on this modern battleship.


    I have to say that the many entertainment facilities on the Umbrella have given the women a lot of fun, such as three-dimensional game rooms, such as immersive naval training systems, such as gyms, such as..., even on the Umbrella, there are A small freshwater swimming pool...


    There is also Zhou Ye''s favorite...


    Swimsuits-ahem, no, in the indoor swimming pool-Zhou Ye generally likes fruit clothes...


    Seeing a group of beauties with different styles and different bodies running around in front of him, what is not happy about Zhou Ye??


    Just as Zhou Ye was lying on the beach chair by the pool, watching the girls playing in the pool while enjoying Debra''s service, he suddenly sat up in surprise."what??"


    "What''s the matter? Master?" Debra asked strangely. She seldom saw her master''s expression like this. In her memory, her master always looked like he was holding a winning ticket. The master was surprised at what happened.


    "It''s interesting..." Zhou Ye stood up while talking...


    "Master?" Debra hurriedly followed, and Zhou Ye''s abnormal situation really made her a little scared.


    "Don''t worry, Debra..." Zhou Ye stopped, smiled, gently stroked the smooth cheek of his well-behaved little maid, and said, "I just found something interesting... ¡­"


    "Then what are you?" Debra asked worriedly.


    "I need to go out to attend a guy''s wedding, of course-in this wedding, I may be an unwelcome guest..." Zhou Ye said, thinking about walking outside the pool...


    As he walked, the beach suit he was wearing turned into a long black military dress with Umbrella''s logo in the blink of an eye.


    The straight military dress gave Zhou Ye''s original handsome face a bit more iron and blood, and even this dress enhanced his charm a lot.


    Or, not all men are suitable for military uniforms, but men who are suitable for military uniforms must be very handsome?


    When Zhou Ye put on this military dress [Supreme Commander] designed by a well-known designer under Umbrella, the girls in the pool were attracted by their own men¡¯s dress and couldn¡¯t take their eyes away...


    "Nothing... honey seems to be a lot more handsome... what should I do?"


    "I... I want my dear to wear this military uniform to hold me to sleep..."


    "I want, too¡­¡­"


    Facing his own woman¡¯s words like a nympho, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... He turned his head helplessly and said to his women: "Baby, I need to go out and do some things, wait for me to come back..."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Zhou Ye''s figure disappeared at the door of the swimming pool...


    "My dear must have gone to find us new sisters again..."


    "Just..."


    "When are you tall..."


    "When you can bear the dear flogging alone, then it will be almost..."


    "Oh my god-let''s change the subject!"


    Debra, who was prevented by her master from following, was speechless for a while listening to the sisters in the pool... It seemed that the master''s XX was unbeatable.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye, who was on the deck of the Umbrella, could already see the sunset that was about to fall to sea level... Obviously, it was at least around six o''clock in the evening."What a beautiful picture..."


    Zhou Ye sighed as he opened a golden portal and walked in without hesitation.


    Frankenstein-is a place name located in central Romania. The most famous place here is not souvenirs or beautiful Romanian girls, but-terrifying vampires.


    Count Dracula--


    Frankenstein was once the fief of the Count Dracula¡¯s family. He was also a brave knight, a well-known warrior...a devout Christian until he joined for the glory of God. After guarding the battle of Constantinople, after defeating the army of heathens...


    As a member of the Knights of the Holy Order, he bravely killed the enemy for the glory of God on the front line, but at the back, his wife committed suicide because of rumors that infidels shot into the city...


    This is not what makes Count Dracula despair the most, what makes him despair the most is-because in the Christian doctrine, suicide cannot enter heaven, which makes him full of resentment towards God. He can''t figure out why he is for God. His glory bravely killed the enemy and annihilated the heresy, but in the end, his wife could not ascend to heaven?


    He resents, he suffers, he curses...


    He cursed God, he will never ascend to heaven, he will never fall into hell, he will live on blood, he vowed to avenge God...


    So Dracula became another form of vampire...


    Of course, these are not important. For Zhou Ye, Jehovah has done a lot of ugly things. He doesn¡¯t need to wipe the PG for this old guy, let alone eradicate dissidents... He is not Jehovah¡¯s little brother...


    Today, he came to Frankenstein Castle because-here is about to hold a wedding, an interesting wedding.


    Standing in front of the gate of Frankenstein Castle, looking at the dark castle in the night, Zhou Ye smiled slightly. His eyes told him that all this was just a simple and incomparable blinding method... the so-called Empty?It''s all lie...


    Zhou Ye didn''t hesitate, and walked towards the castle gate that looked like the big mouth of a giant beast crawling on the dark ground...


    Walking in the castle full of spider silks and broken walls, Zhou Ye walked slowly towards his destination as if he had been here...


    After turning a few turns and then crossing a Neibo Suspension Bridge, the scene in front of me suddenly changed¡ª¡ª


    The original black castle disappeared. Instead, it was a brightly lit inner castle...


    The people here are well-dressed, and every one of them seems to have an identity among the aristocracy...


    After passing through those hypocritical guests, Zhou Ye went directly to the lobby of the Neibao...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 905

    This hall is very large, about a thousand square meters. At this time, in the hall, there are loud voices-there are clowns spraying flames, and masked girls are performing cartilage skills, and even-there are Many ladies with masks and graceful figures wanted to come and hook up on Zhou Ye, a handsome boy.


    But the hands they stretched out were all blocked by Zhou Ye without a trace... Zhou Ye didn''t have much interest in these female vampires with messy auras. His goal tonight was those three like puppets. The beauties sitting in the most conspicuous positions of the prom, the three beauties who are about to become vampire brides.


    Reference 1274


    Chapter one thousand two hundred and seventy-four


    In the center of the stage, a group of musicians were playing fast-paced music. The music seemed a little gloomy and weird, but in this brightly lit hall, unexpectedly, there was some coincidence.


    "Gentlemen, ladies..." Dracula stood in the middle of the stage wearing a red dress-as he spoke, the sound of the musicians behind him became almost silent, and everyone in the hall was chatting. All the guests stopped their actions and faced the pig''s feet of today''s party, Count Dracula.


    "Today, I will marry Miss Verona of the Ivana family, Miss Alera of the Albenacho family, and Miss Marishka of the Ceauses family..." Dracula finished this sentence. , Paused, and then said mockingly: "Of course, given our special identities, my wedding will not invite priests who claim to be servants of God to preside over...because I am afraid that those guys have just arrived. Here, I can¡¯t help but pee on my pants..."


    "Hahaha..."


    "Master Earl is so funny..."


    "I think those guys will never host a vampire wedding..."


    "Hahaha...yes, those hypocritical guys..."


    "How dare they come here?"


    For a while, in the whole hall, laughter and ridicule were endless, it was like a dance of demons--


    The three beautiful girls who were about to become vampire brides sitting in front of the stage couldn''t help but tremble all over...


    Especially Verona, as the daughter of a little nobleman, although her beautiful name has spread almost throughout Romania, this beauty has now brought her unimaginable bad luck...


    She still can''t believe what happened that day...


    Because of her beauty, her family has also benefited a lot. Many young aristocrats who are known as the formidable young nobles of the Romanian Principality have fallen under her beauty. Verona originally thought that she would choose a satisfactory husband. , And then live a happy life.


    However, everything changed during her coming-of-age ceremony...


    On that day, Dracula¡¯s men held swords in their hands¡ªstealing her from the coming-of-age banquet...


    Those young handsome men who claim to protect her and love her for a lifetime are all trembling like grass chickens, facing Count Dracula¡¯s men, no one dares to stand up, even I dare not say a word that prevents...


    It wasn¡¯t until she was brought to this castle by Count Dracula¡¯s men to meet the other two sisters. Through conversations, Verona knew that the three of them had almost similar experiences, and they were even more similar. Because of the strict family education, even Chukouwu still retains it. In other words, they are all first-time girls through and through.


    To be honest, Verona was really terrified at the time, because in the legend, vampires love the blood of first-time girls the most...


    This guess made the three girls look scared.


    Until-at night, they were subjected to witchcraft and carried to the stage in this hall...


    Originally-they thought they would be sucked up by the legendary vampire... But now-Dracula''s words gave them a sigh of relief, at least they hugged him...


    Don''t blame them for being weak-after all, with their three weak skills, it is already very difficult to hold their lives in the hands of a vampire.Compared to life, other things can''t be abandoned...


    But what is the saying that people often say?De Long Wang Shu-get some, want more...


    Although Verona is now sure that his life safety has been guaranteed, but-if there is another man to rescue him at this time, it would be even better... Just like in a fairy tale, when the princess is in trouble, There is always a prince to rescue¡ªthey also want to hope that a prince can save themselves.


    Leave the three girls who are waiting for the prince to save...just talk about Count Dracula.


    He watched with satisfaction that the guests in the audience laughed loudly at the church and cursed God... For him, it was like the most beautiful music in the world.


    However, if you continue to listen, I am afraid that his wedding will have to be postponed... Thinking of this, Earl Dracula gently raised his left hand and made a stop motion...


    Suddenly-the guests who were attending the banquet stopped their words. In the whole hall, apart from the rumorous music on the stage, almost no other sounds were heard...


    Count Dracula nodded with satisfaction, "Although I can''t invite those god''s running dogs to officiate my wedding, but-there must be a wedding process..."


    Speaking of this, Count Dracula scanned the guests in the audience and shouted, "Today, I marry these three beautiful girls. Does anyone in the audience have any objections?"


    In the eyes of Count Dracula, asking this sentence by himself was purely a formality... Under the stage, almost all his descendants, how could anyone disagree?How dare they??


    However, something that Count Dracula didn''t expect appeared--


    "I¡ªI have objections!"


    This loud voice immediately stunned Count Dracula...


    With the sound of the sound-the crowd in the hall automatically separated to the left and right, revealing a tall figure... It was not someone else, it was Zhou Ye.


    Those separated vampires are not afraid of Zhou Ye, but are afraid of Earl Dracula. They are afraid that they will be affected by this sound...


    "Who are you?" Count Dracula asked with a solemn expression looking at the handsome young man walking slowly towards him.


    "Who am I? This is a good question..." Zhou Ye replied while walking with a smile on his face: "Some people call me an executioner, some call me a demon, and some people want to curse me. Go to hell...Of course, some people love me, some call me a saint walking in the world, and some call me a substitute for Jehovah in the world. Of course, I don¡¯t recognize these titles¡ªbecause¡ªI It''s me, I am...no...hehe...Zhou Ye!"


    Damn it, almost came out [different fireworks] smoothly...Ma Dan¡¯s, the joke is harmful...


    Zhou Ye touched his chin a little awkwardly...


    "Sheng Ye-under the crown...??" Earl Dracula was suddenly stunned when he heard Zhou Ye''s name...


    He still remembered that when he was a devout Christian, he had heard of the deeds of this crown, with ten thousand enemies and thousands of miles frozen...


    This kind of sacred relic made the young man''s heart surging, and he wanted to leave everything in his family and go on a pilgrimage to France... But in the end, because of the beginning of the holy war, he had to go to the front line and the pilgrimage to France had to be stopped...


    Today, he finally witnessed the sage of the saint, but-it was in the case that he had already turned his back on God... This had to be said, it was too ironic."Mianxia-are you here to destroy me?"


    Level 1275


    One thousand two hundred and seventy-five chapters


    "Destroy you? Why did you destroy you? Did you offend me?" Zhou Ye asked curiously when he heard Dracula''s words.


    "Then you..." Count Dracula asked cautiously-"Why are you here?"


    Of course he knew that he would come out by himself, claiming that he was Zhou Ye, and behave so persuadedly that he really lost his identity, - but he really didn¡¯t dare to bet, he didn¡¯t dare to bet that Zhou Ye was right now. fake¡­¡­


    You know, according to the rumors, this saint walking on the ground is not a good-tempered person. On top of his title, there are tens of thousands of French soldiers'' souls...It can be said that Zhou Ye''s title of saint is not because he is a human being. How humble, how kind he got it¡ªhis title was gotten entirely by killing.


    No matter how conceited Earl Dracula is, he does not think he can kill tens of thousands of French troops alone, let alone tens of thousands of French troops, thousands of French troops are enough...


    "Oh... I''m here for these three beautiful ladies..." Zhou Ye pointed to the three girls who were like puppets, sitting in front of the stage in full costumes, and suddenly--the three girls felt My limbs are conscious again, and I can follow the instructions of my brain again.


    As soon as the three girls regained their mobility, they rushed to Zhou Ye''s front and knelt down together. One of them held Zhou Ye on one leg and shouted: "Mianxia, ??please help us..."


    The black-haired Verona Ivana had no legs to hold because she was a step slower, so she had to hug Zhou Ye''s left hand hard and begged with a sad expression: "Mianxia... we Unwilling to be his bride... please, help us..."


    "Don''t worry... I''m here to take you away..." Zhou Ye said with a smile while enjoying a full range of ball massage.


    I have to say that these three vampire brides are really expected...In other words, is it that the difference in race is really so powerful?Zhou Ye feels like he has never encountered a ball below D in Europe. Europe is really a good place...

 Movie World Chapter 906

    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the three girls calmed down. The only thing they could rely on in this vampire''s lair was the holy Ye who made Count Dracula respect so much...


    At their age, they certainly wouldn¡¯t know that two hundred years ago, the famous Zhou Ye in Europe¡ªDracula knew about Zhou Ye because he was also from the 15th century... It¡¯s that simple .


    Dracula saw that Zhou Ye had released the black magic that he had given to the three girls with just one finger, and his expression on his face became more respectful."Mianxia... If you are here for these three ladies, I am willing to contribute their disposal power to you..."


    That¡¯s right, beautiful women are rare--but--beauties must have their lives to enjoy...


    Facing Zhou Ye, a saint who slaughtered tens of thousands of people, Earl Dracula felt that he really didn¡¯t have the ability to snatch women from him... Big deal, just look for some beautiful vampire brides in the future... There are more beauties in the world. I went, but-there is only one life.


    Seeing Dracula''s respectful expression, Zhou Ye smiled slightly...


    He really did not expect that Earl Dracula was so knowledgeable and fascinating... Originally he thought there was going to be a big battle. When he came, he was still thinking about how to save Dracula¡¯s life in order to facilitate the future of Princess Anna. As a result, Zhou Ye is a little embarrassed to get this guy so well-behaved.


    "I like smart guys..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "You are fine...I am very satisfied with your attitude!"


    "Since my business is over, I won''t disturb your banquet..." Zhou Ye said, pulling up three girls in costumes and walking outside."We will see you again if we have the opportunity..."


    Count Dracula watched Zhou Ye gradually leave him with the back of the three women, a flash of inspiration flashed in his mind, and he shouted: "Under the crown, please wait a moment..."


    It doesn''t matter what he shouted. Those vampires who were originally at a loss because of Count Dracula''s attitude were as if they had received an offensive order, each of them leaked out their canine teeth and snarled frantically at Zhou Ye. ...


    When those vampires want to come, their master will never be so persuaded, this must be a strategy, now¡ªit¡¯s time to try to see you...


    After all-these descendants are basically absorbed by Count Dracula from the nobles in the past 100 years... They don''t know what the Holy Ye crown is, let alone the meaning of those two words...


    "what----!!"


    "Help-Mianxia!"


    "Am I going to die? Under the crown..."


    The three girls nestling next to Zhou Ye suddenly screamed in fright. They couldn''t help but hugged Zhou Ye with their hands, just like a drowning man, hugging a log floating on the water...


    "Huh¡ª?" Although Zhou Ye likes the feeling that Wen Yu is holding in his arms, he hates that someone shows hostility to himself, "Bats must look like bats. You are intimidating me. ??"


    As Zhou Ye''s words fell, all the vampires in the hall, except Count Dracula, were attracted to the ceiling by an invisible force... Looking at it, there was no one on the floor of the hall. , Only the ceiling is densely packed like bats, full of vampires hanging upside down.


    If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s nothing...After all, hanging upside down is a little bit more uncomfortable, but for these vampires, it¡¯s just a little bit more uncomfortable¡ªbut, the most frightening thing is that they don¡¯t know when or when they are There is a blood hole...


    These hanging vampires, no matter how hard they struggle, they can¡¯t move one of their little fingers. Their feet are like growing on the ceiling. They can¡¯t move, and the blood in their whole body follows them. Hanging upside down, all concentrated on their heads, and the blood on their heads followed the blood hole on their heads, dripping blood ticking down.


    For a time¡ªin the entire hall, it was like a rain of blood¡ªit looked terrifying.


    "I''m curious..." Standing in the rain of blood, Zhou Ye said slowly and calmly: "The power of vampires comes from blood, but what will happen if their blood is released? This is really true. An interesting experiment, isn¡¯t it? Come on, tell me, Verona...you know, what happens after the blood of a vampire is drained?"


    "Will it become a corpse?" The horrible scene before her eyes did not make Verona feel scared. She was even surprised by Zhou Ye''s inquiry. At this moment, Zhou Ye was following the image of the prince she had imagined. Slowly overlap-so powerful, so handsome... This is not the prince in her dreams, and who is it?


    "Will you become a mummy?" Hearing Verona''s words, Aleka Albenacho, who has long fiery red hair on the side, replied unwillingly. With a woman''s instinct, she felt Verona''s Transformation, although it is said that after a long time together, the two can be regarded as sisters who share the joys and sorrows, but-quality men, like peerless beauties, are scarce items, let alone only met today ''S sisters are sisters who should grab and grab.


    "No, I think they might die..." Mariska Ceauses retorted, shaking her blond hair.


    Obviously, she also wants to join this silent war of snatching men. Don¡¯t blame them for being jealous before they escape danger. It''s true¡ªin battle, it¡¯s the easiest thing to inspire relationships between men and women... Don¡¯t you see how many couples there are. Are the relationships determined in danger?


    Besides, such a powerful, handsome, and mysterious Zhou Ye is already worthy of their robbing regardless of sisterhood, you know-the friendship of women...ha.


    Reference 1276


    One thousand two hundred and seventy-six chapters


    "Under the crown, I beg you to forgive their rudeness..." At this time, Earl Dracula had no more doubts about Zhou Ye''s identity.


    With such a hot temper, such a powerful and mysterious method, a strong man with such strength disdains to impersonate someone else''s name.


    "I didn''t kill them on the spot. It''s a great kindness..." Zhou Ye turned around, and pushed towards Dracula step by step."What makes you have the illusion that you are qualified to negotiate terms with me? Is it my kindness? Or is it because of my good mood today?"


    As Zhou Ye approached Dracula step by step, Dracula felt his heart beating so fiercely¡ªin his eyes, the figure of Zhou Ye, who was slowly approaching him, was constantly growing upwards, tightly. A few steps later, Dracula had to kneel on the ground, looking up at Zhou Ye who looked like a mountain in front of him...


    "Mian, Mianxia...please...please forgive my disrespect..." Dracula felt that he only knew at this time why Zhou Ye''s title of saint was so taboo in the European continent. Mood and anger... and, the most tolerant of provocation."I... I just... just want to ask you for shelter... shelter in me..."


    "Oh? Interesting..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly when he heard Count Dracula''s words, and temporarily accepted his mental oppression of Dracula. Otherwise, this guy might not even be able to say anything...


    "Give me one¡ªthe reason why I have to shelter you..." Zhou Ye said, snapping his fingers lightly, and suddenly a gorgeous bench that was originally placed in the distance appeared behind Zhou Ye... ¡­He sat down without hesitation, and slowly raised Erlang''s legs.Looking at Count Dracula, who was kneeling at his feet, said: "I will give you an hourglass time to convince me, otherwise, waiting for you will be-late trial!"


    The three daughters who had been following Zhou Ye, saw Zhou Ye sitting on the chair, Verona and Alila moved very fast and leaned on both sides of Zhou Ye. The benches of the two people, after sitting for three people, didn''t even seem crowded, I have to say-these two girls are really in good shape.


    Malishka, who moved a little slower and missed the opportunity, simply stood directly behind Zhou Ye, put her hands on Zhou Ye''s shoulders, and gently pressed it - as if she was giving Zhou Ye a massage.


    "Yes...yes, under the crown..." Count Dracula bowed his head and knelt at Zhou Ye''s feet. He was really in fear...Dracula, who had lived for hundreds of years, was no longer the one who had been angry. The ardent young man who cursed Jehovah, for hundreds of years of enjoyment, has turned him into a nobleman who is greedy for life and fear of death-in the face of a weak young man, he is a superior person who is in charge of the fate of others.


    However, when faced with an existence that controls his life and death, and can make him worse than death at any time, he is a poor creature who crawls on the ground and stalks his life.


    In the scene just now, Zhou Ye had already proved his identity to him, and showed him the powerful force that made him desperate. What qualifications did he have to negotiate terms with such a powerful and godlike Zhou Ye??All he can do now is to try his best to find a reason for Zhou Ye to shelter him...


    While he was thinking about how to let this crown protect himself, he suddenly saw the jade feet of two women sitting beside Zhou Ye...


    This made him think...


    Cough-don''t get me wrong, Count Dracula is not hitting the two women with the idea, but finally thought of Zhou Ye''s preferences...


    Once, in the legend of the crown, there were some legends that were not too positive¡ªfor example, the crown was actually to obtain the Duke of the Duchy of Brittany, the daughter of John V, Princess Beatrice, That''s why it slaughtered thousands of French troops...


    Originally, Earl Dracula, who was a passionate young man, thought this was just a rumor made up by a heretic in order to attack the reputation of the crown.


    However, it seems today--it seems that this subordinate has an unusual preference for beautiful women...


    "Under the crown... You are like sunshine walking on this earth full of evil. Wherever you go, you bestow your grace on those beautiful lambs... Those lambs are bathed in your holy light. Happiness..." Count Dracula started with a flattering, and Zhou Ye was a little embarrassed.


    "Ahem... Don''t talk about anything else, just say the reason..."


    "Hehe..."


    "Under the crown, the earl''s ancient Latin attainments are a bit low...in a short sentence, three words are wrong!"


    "Just..."


    The three girls felt that they were standing next to Zhou Ye, so safe, even if they had to look up, the lofty Count Dracula had to kneel at the feet of this crown and pray for his forgiveness...


    For women, right is second only to the temptation and temptation of youth, and precisely, Zhou Ye let them experience this kind of superior feeling. At this time, they really want to dedicate everything to this mysterious and powerful. Zhou Ye was crowned.


    "Cough... as you wish!" Count Dracula coughed slightly embarrassedly by the three girls. Even if he was angry, he did not dare to attack. Now these three daughters are obviously Under the protection of this crown, how dare he hand paws at these three girls?"Under the crown, what I want to say is-where there is light, there is darkness. You walk in the light, and dark things are always invisible to you... I am willing to step into the darkness for the crown. Among them, become your spokesperson in the dark...I can even collect..."


    When Earl Dracula said this, he glanced at the girls on both sides of Zhou Ye, and then respectfully lowered his head again...


    Zhou Ye understood Earl Dracula''s meaning in seconds. This meant collecting beauties for himself...interesting, it was so interesting."Oh? Are you willing to be my spokesperson in the dark?"


    "Yes..."


    "And find me beautiful girls??"

 Movie World Chapter 907

    "...Yes..." Earl Dracula said just now, he was afraid to offend the three women next to Zhou Ye. You must know that a woman¡¯s jealousy is the most impolite, and Dracula is really afraid of those three. A woman blew the pillow wind in Zhou Ye''s ears, and asked this subordinate to knock herself off, then she would die too unjustly...


    But there was no way, since Zhou Ye asked, he didn''t dare to answer without knowing it... You know, it is this subordinate who ultimately determines his fate.


    "Interesting... I like you, and more like your knowledge and interest..." Zhou Ye smiled, patted his hands lightly, and suddenly-all the vampires hanging upside down from the ceiling fell on the ground. You have become my servant, so-I can''t make you a polished commander..."


    "Thank you, Master for your kindness..." Dracula saw that his men had escaped, and he knelt on the ground happily, thanking him."I don''t know what you like..."


    "I like¡ªbeautiful, pure... women, do you know what I mean?" Zhou Ye said, patted Dracula¡¯s head lightly, just like a puppy¡¯s head, ¡°From now on, When you have something to report, just think of my name in your mind, of course-it¡¯s better not to disturb me if there is nothing important at ordinary times... By the way, women don¡¯t need to collect too much, just one a year. ..."


    Zhou Ye said, stood up and walked out of the hall...


    The three women hurriedly followed, but when they were leaving with Zhou Ye, they all gave Dracula a vicious look. Who called Dracula the dog to find a woman for Zhou Ye?


    Where Zhou Ye went, the vampires who had just been put down all knelt down tremblingly, as if welcoming their own king...The encounter just now made them understand, what Zhou Ye''s name represents, it represents¡ª -Unmatched power, representing the gods who dominate their lives and deaths.


    It wasn''t until Zhou Ye''s figure disappeared in the hall that Dracula, who had been holding on, trembled and lay on the ground. He felt that his clothes had been thoroughly drenched, soaked by his own sweat. of¡­¡­


    Will take shelter under Zhou Ye, Dracula is also forced, he has seen Gabriel, one of his fingers was cut off by Gabriel, that time he escaped Gabriel by chance. Pursue and kill, but-in the future, he will no longer be afraid of this descendant archangel who has lost his supernatural power, because-he is also a person with a backing, this feeling of peace of mind is so wonderful...


    Reference 1277


    One thousand two hundred and seventy-seven chapters


    "Master, it¡¯s sunny today--according to the latest meteorological cloud pictures from satellites, the Mediterranean will be the best holiday destination in recent days..."


    Following Yamato¡¯s voice, Zhou Ye slowly opened his eyes, looked at the gorgeously dressed Yamato Nadeshiko standing in front of him, and sighed helplessly, ¡°Yamato, you don¡¯t have to do this. Remind me every morning..."


    "It''s my duty to serve you, master..." the Umbrella''s master AI, Yamato Nadeko, said respectfully.


    "But..." Zhou Ye sighed, and helplessly pulled his hands out of Verona''s arms, "You really don''t need to wake me up every day like this... You know, I like to wake up naturally. ..."


    "However, the owner-in terms of the physical characteristics of carbon-based organisms, it is extremely irresponsible for your body to wake up naturally..." Yamato Nadeshiko said respectfully: "You need to exercise...Master !"


    "I XX you are OO..." Zhou Ye really has an urge to scold his mother, is he an ordinary person?Need exercise?What kind of trouble is Yamato Nadeshiko??


    ...Zhou Ye didn''t scold anyone in the end, and his artificial intelligence seemed very different when he scolded his own artificial intelligence, and-scolding a woman seemed very innocent...


    Zhou Ye looked at the big couch helplessly, and the women who fell asleep reluctantly waved to Yamato Nadeshiko... "Come here... Nadeshiko!"


    "Yes, master!" Of course, Yamato Nadeshiko knows that his master does not call her Yamato, but instead calls her Nadeshiko. This is obviously already angry... However, if you are angry, you will get angry. There are some things, even artificial intelligence. of¡­¡­


    Thinking of this, Yamato Nadeshiko lifted the hem of his skirt and walked gently in front of Zhou Ye... Then, kneeling down beside him respectfully... "Master, do you have anything to tell Nadeshiko to do? ?"


    "Come, tell me what you want...be good, don''t be afraid, tell me everything..." Zhou Ye asked softly.


    There are strange things, there must be strange things, let the core setting is a gentle and virtuous Yamato Nadeshiko such a small temper, it is definitely not a small thing."Are you so angry because Sonya and Jeanne drew on the ship and broke your outfit, or because you lost to Debra in the cooking competition? Or... Catherine took your job. s reason??"


    "...Both, Master..." Yamato Nadeshiko said with a smile: "But-those are not important..."


    "Both? Doesn''t matter?" Zhou Ye was a little confused... "Then why..."


    "Why am I so self-willed? Right? Master?" Yamato Nadeshiko smiled slightly, and then said: "Compared to those trivial things, Master... Your biggest problem is unfairness..."


    "Unfair?" Zhou Ye was puzzled by the monk Zhang Er, whom Yamato Nadeshi had said. Where did he start??


    "Yes, it''s not fair..." The smile on Yamato Nadeshiko''s face gradually converged, and he said with a serious expression: "Master, do you treat all your women equally, right? This is your self-proclaimed post-X Dao, is there a problem with what I said?"


    "Yes... I said so!"


    "Then, am I your woman?" Yamato Nadeshiko said, staring tightly at his master''s eyes, and pressing step by step: "Answer me, master...!"


    "Uh¡ª" Yamato Nadeshiko''s words instantly stumped Zhou Ye, okay?Still not count?


    Just when Zhou Ye hesitated, he saw the light gradually rising in the eyes of Yamato Nadeshiko, and hurriedly said: "Forget it... of course forget it, who says it will not count, kill him!"


    If you are a ship crazy demon, just fuck the ship crazy demon...As long as it is beautiful, I will show you all on board...


    "Thank you, master... the little girl is for your care!" Hearing the words of the owner, Yamato Nadeshiko burst into tears and smiled, three-pointedly, respectfully and respectfully approached Zhou Ye with a bride''s courtesy to the groom...


    "Ahem... this is not the point, Nadeshi, you haven''t said why I''m unfair?" Zhou Ye coughed a little awkwardly and asked.


    "You promised to reshape the body for the sister Hong Empress and make her a real woman completely. This matter has been spread in the sisters group..." Yamato Nadeshiko said aggrievedly: "At that time, caress. Zi is still undergoing a second transformation at the Mars base-Hearing this news, Nadeshi feels that her heart is going to be broken... Master, you are unfair, why only promised Hong Empress sister to reshape her body instead of us. How about shaping the flesh?"


    "Wait, wait... Sisters?" Zhou Ye instantly grasped the point.


    "Yes, sisters..." Yamato Nadeshiko nodded his head vigorously.


    "Sisters you mentioned--who are there?" Zhou Ye felt that if he listened to this, his morals would be completely far away from him...


    "There are the artificial intelligence of the Great Emperor, sister Di Ji, and the mastermind of the Star Destroyer Emperor, Sister Miria..." With more than a dozen names vomited from Yamato Nadeshiko, Zhou Ye had a... ¡­Fuck, it¡¯s a terrible feeling, I¡¯m not just going to be a ship, this is going to be a spaceship...


    "It''s okay... It''s okay..." Zhou Ye rubbed his temples with a headache. That''s right, the core of these artificial main brains is written to always be loyal to Zhou Ye and always love Zhou Ye''s core program, but-he really Didn''t let the red queen write down the core program that I love myself deeply.


    What should we do now?Return them to the factory again?Then erase those emotional programs that shouldn''t be there?


    It would be too cruel to do that...


    Is it wrong to fall in love with your master?


    If Zhou Ye looked very cold when facing the same sex, when he faced women, he would be much gentler, especially when facing women who love him deeply... He really couldn¡¯t accompany those companies for this reason. His artificial mastermind for many years has been programmed back to the factory...that is no different from murder.


    "Master..." Yamato Nadeshiko looked at the uncertain expression on his master''s face, and said sadly: "I know that as a tool, one should not have his own feelings... But we really can''t control it. My emotions...I know that I¡¯m not doing this right, and playing a little temper with the master is even more wrong. If, if the master is really angry, please send me back to the dock...but...but Please let go of those sisters..."


    "Okay... I''m just wondering whether I will carry the title of a ship mad demon in the future..." Zhou Ye sighed, and reached out and grabbed the small hand of Yamato Nadeshiko. The main brain of the Umbrella super battleship shouldn¡¯t have a body, but-her ship is already equipped with a biochemical maid production line, which can be used at critical moments...


    She used her little authority as the main brain of the Umbrella to create a biochemical body for herself...Of course, she can only watch, not eat that...


    "Master..." Hearing what his owner said, Yamato Nadeshiko looked at Zhou Ye with joy in his eyes."you¡­¡­"


    "I thought about it with confidence... I suddenly discovered that the so-called reputation is not worth mentioning compared to your feelings for me-reputation, whoever likes to talk about it, let him say it. You are the most important..." Zhou Ye said, patted Yamato Nadeshiko''s little hand lightly."After going back this time, you can tell your sisters-I will fulfill my promise without discrimination..."


    "Thanks, thank you, Master..." At this time, Yamato Nadeshiko really had a feeling of joy and tears, but-this biochemical body does not have the function of weeping...but it doesn''t matter, Nadeshiko knows that his master is a promise Now, in the future, the sisters will be like the Red Queen, with a body that can cry, laugh, and do shameful things with the owner.


    Reference 1278


    One thousand two hundred and seventy-eight chapters


    "Nadeshiko, it seems that your intelligence system is very good. It really is a cloudless weather..."


    Zhou Ye is sitting at the long dining table at the bow of the ship, enjoying his lunch...


    On both sides of the dining table are his women... but at this moment, the spirits of these girls look a little languid...


    "All this is what Nadeshiko should do. I don''t dare to be praised by my master..." At this moment Nadeshiko has changed into a cherry-colored mopping kimono, standing respectfully behind her master, replacing Catherine and Debra performed their duties.


    Facing the Nadeshi who had robbed her of her job, Catherine and Debra looked at each other, and looked at Nadeshiko with eyes full of resentment...


    All of this is the fault of this Oriental woman-she deliberately started the war, and then was not responsible for extinguishing the fire. In the end, unfortunately, she became their sisters...

 Movie World Chapter 908

    Facing the girls¡¯ resentful gazes, Yamato Nadeshiko looked indifferent. Her gaze was completely on her master, and the deep feeling in her eyes almost turned into substance, that is, the biochemical body at this moment can¡¯t do that. Otherwise, she would have appeared long ago...


    But even if she can have sex, she won''t be that much. She wants to put the most precious first time in the flesh and blood body where she can fully feel the owner''s existence... This is the best choice.


    "My dear... Where are we going next?" Verona used chopsticks to pick up a piece of tofu, and then gently put it into her mouth-of course she could use cutlery like knives and forks, Zhou Ye never stipulated that his woman must use chopsticks...


    However, Verona has tied her whole body and mind to Zhou Ye at this time. She wants to know something about him and want to be closer to him, so she is forcing herself to learn the dining habits of her own man...


    The other two vampire brides made the same choice as Verona.


    I have to say that on the first night they were taken away by Zhou Ye, they dedicated all their bodies and minds to their men. For them-although their men had more women, but-their men I have never left myself alone, this is enough.


    "I plan to - go to the Caribbean Sea... Recently, I heard that there are a lot of pirates there. I think there will be a lot of fun things..." Zhou Ye said, taking a sip of red wine with a slight mouth.


    "Let''s be a pirate..." Juana, who was wearing a gorgeous red dress, lit up when she heard her man''s words, "My dear... it feels so funny to be a pirate... Let''s be a pirate... "


    "Pirate? It seems very interesting..." Jeanne felt a little eager to try.


    "Very interesting... I agree!"


    "I agree¡­¡­"


    "I agree¡­¡­"


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly in the agreement of all the women almost in unison, and said: "Nadeshiko, change course...Let us, go towards the Caribbean Sea with all our strength..."


    "As you wish, Master..." Yamato Nadeshiko smiled slightly and waved his hand casually...


    The Umbrella, which was originally still on the sea, was like a monster starting to forage, with a long white track line rolled up behind it. After a slight correction of the direction, it headed towards the Strait of Gibraltar and set off with all its strength...


    At the same time-in the Portsmouth Naval Port in England, a three-deck battleship named Intrepid is docking at the edge of the deep water pier. A middle-aged man wearing a white wig is holding a head The ten-year-old Lolita with long blonde hair, under the salute of the British army wearing a red uniform, walked towards this currently the most powerful battleship in England...


    "Dad, why are we leaving London?" Elizabeth Swan asked curiously while looking at her father.


    "Because Dad has been named Governor of Port Royal by His Majesty George..." Wetherby Swan looked at his daughter and smiled: "Dad can''t leave you alone in London, so Dad doesn''t have the mind to work. ..."


    "Well...Where is Port Royal, dad!!" Of course, Elizabeth knew why her father wanted to take her with her, because¡ªher mother had returned to the Lord¡¯s embrace, and she was the only one left at home. Two people with his father.


    "Port Royal is in Jamaica, dear..." Wetherby Swan said here, feeling refreshed.


    You know, Jamaica was originally a colony of Spain, but with the recent passing of the Spanish grandmother who suppressed the whole of Europe, the new Spanish king is a rookie, unable to deal with the joint pressure of the three countries of Britain, France and the Netherlands. Had to throw Jamaica to the United Kingdom, you know-it is the hub port of the entire Caribbean Sea.


    Now-Wetherby Swann was appointed by King George to serve as Governor of Port Royal, Jamaica.


    "My lord, it''s time to board the ship, we should set off..." a young Royal Navy officer who seemed able to walk up to Governor Swan reminded him.


    "Okay, Captain Norrington!" Governor Swan said as he boarded the Dreadnought, which was classified as a first-class battleship, with his daughter.


    Sailing on the sea is extremely boring, and this will not change because you enjoy and receive high treatment¡ª¡ª


    You know, in this era, people have very few things for entertainment, especially things that little girls can play with-Elizabeth Swan has only played with the doll she brought with her luggage in just three days- She is now more interested in listening to stories.


    "Dad... Tell me more about the legend of the saint walking on earth..."


    At this moment Elizabeth is in her father''s office, pestering her father to tell herself the legend she once loved the most...


    You know, the saint walking in the world is said to be a beautiful man. The nobles who once had the honor to see his true face swear by their souls, even if all the language of mankind is exhausted, they can''t describe the beauty of that saint. ...


    Girl, when she was ten years old, she almost started to have a slight interest in the opposite sex...


    "Okay, okay..." Governor Swann looked at the various documents of the colony he needed to check, and reluctantly left these tasks aside. As a father, his love for his daughter was unreserved...


    Moreover, he also knows that even though he has told his daughter countless times about the saint''s story, but¡ªhis daughter still enjoys it...Perhaps, this is some kind of consciousness awakening??


    "a long long time ago¡­¡­"


    "How long was a long long time ago?? Dad?"


    "Uh-two hundred years ago..."


    "That''s not too long... Dad..."


    "Do you still want to listen?"


    "Of course Dad... I''m sorry, I won''t interrupt you..."


    Just as little Elizabeth was pestering her father to tell herself the legend of the walking saint, the legendary protagonist has entered the Caribbean Sea. When he came, he found his own fun-is this the legend? Fate in China?


    Reference 1279


    One thousand two hundred and seventy-nine chapters


    The sun has already fallen below the sea level early, replaced by the sky full of stars.


    In the quiet and dark sea, a three-masted sailing vessel with black sails is sailing quietly on the sea, like a ghost walking in the dark night.


    Under the bright moonlight, the broken black sails of this ship looked particularly terrifying¡ªbut, it¡¯s nothing. The most frightening thing is that the tireless crew members on the deck appeared under the moonlight. Out of their true form.


    One by one¡ªthere was no trace of flesh and blood in the whole body, and the blood-stained bones leaked into the air...In the dark eye sockets, the blood-stained eyeballs were constantly turning, just like a living corpse.


    "You bastards, quickly wipe the deck clean..." At this moment, a terrifying figure with a captain''s hat standing at the door of the captain''s room was yelling with a slightly hoarse voice.


    "Hey yo¡ªhey yo¡ªhey yo¡ª!"


    Following his orders, the skeleton sailors who were busy on the deck worked like tireless machines.


    They are indeed tireless, because they are all cursed, cursed by [Cortez Gold Coin], they have become immortal creatures, even if they drink more wine, they can''t feel satisfied, still Hungry, they eat the imported delicacies, and they all turn into mud and sand...No matter how many beauties on them can''t solve their fishing nets.


    In order to lift the curse, they wandered on the sea year after year. They wanted to take back every [Cortez Gold Coin] that they spent. For this reason, they did not hesitate to kill, of course, while collecting gold coins, They don¡¯t mind taking a trip, after all, they are pirates...


    Moreover, they also used the characteristics of being cursed and becoming immortal, looting wildly, and becoming the feared ghost ship in the entire Caribbean...


    Speaking of the black sails on the Black Pearl, those maritime merchants and pirates all talked about their discoloration.


    "Captain-there is light on our left, there is a boat, there is a boat there..." the watchman standing on the observation deck shouted.


    "Hahaha... Gentlemen, our business is here again... let''s start our carnival..." Barbosa called loudly, "Raise sail, get the artillery ready, let''s start our sea dance... ¡­"


    "Oh----!" XN


    Upon hearing the captain''s order, all the skeleton sailors cheered. For them-killing has become a kind of enjoyment, a kind of spiritual enjoyment...


    Following Barbosa¡¯s orders, all the sailors took their positions. They pulled the sail rope, pushed the artillery and pushed the artillery... one by one, they screamed in excitement. They couldn¡¯t wait to hear those poor guys on their own. There was a scream under the sword.


    The Black Pearl, which is like a ghost on the sea, under the helm of Barbosa, fine-tuned the bow of the ship, and accelerated to the direction where the light came from...


    As the distance gets closer and closer--


    Barbosa with a telescope in his hand feels something is wrong...

 The Movie World Chapter 909

    Looking at the light in the distance, if from the current distance, he can almost see the panicked figure on the opponent''s ship, but-as of now, his single-scope telescope still does not show the opponent''s ship , It seems, the hull is still a little fuzzy...


    "There will be such a situation, there is only one possibility... the other party''s hull is terrible!" After talking to himself, Barbosa smiled self-deprecatingly, but his smile looked so hideous."How could it be possible that even the first class battleship of the Royal Navy of England could not be that big..."


    However-at this moment, six or seven dazzling red lights came out of the opponent''s hull. After flying in mid-air for a while, those red light sources fell towards the Black Pearl...


    "This-how is it possible..." With those dazzling red lights, Barbossa used the binoculars to see the opponent''s hull clearly-but he would rather not see clearly... Oh my god, how hideous this is. A huge ship of China-and judging from the reflections on the ship, the hull of that huge ship-is made of steel.


    This simply violates Barbosa''s common sense-can steel also float on the sea?


    "Be careful... enemy attacks..."


    While Barbossa was muttering there, there was a rush on the entire deck. These ghost sailors did not know the flares. In their opinion, these red lights might be a kind of weird shells burning the hull...


    As the red light gradually fell, those guys prepared the water dragon to prepare the water dragon, and carried the ballast sediment...


    However, what disappointed them was that these terrifying, dazzling shells did not fall on their hull, but on the sea not far from their hull...


    "Hahaha... the gunner on the opposite side must be a rookie egg. With such a stinky artillery skill, I can defeat them with my eyes closed..."


    "Yes, it''s a pity that those shells..."


    "Hahaha... rush, kill them all..."


    In the eyes of these sailors, they are immortal and fearless...


    And Barbosa is hesitating-whether he wants to rush up, but right now, his men are already getting excited... If he wants to stop these guys, I am afraid these guys will not say anything, but they will He was dissatisfied.


    You know, the pirates themselves are made up of all the unruly guys, and Barbossa¡¯s captain position was also grabbed from someone with a rebellion... He paid special attention to the point of controlling his men... He didn''t want to be Sparrow was second.


    Thinking of this, Barbosa looked at himself in the moonlight, showing a hideous body... gritted his teeth and dried.


    Anyway, I am immortal, afraid of a bird...


    "Go ahead, go ahead at full speed... Let those rookies know how powerful we are..."


    "Oh----!" XN


    The Black Pearl accelerated again and rushed towards the giant ship like a giant. From the sky, the charge actually felt a bit tragic.


    At this moment, on the bow deck of the Umbrella, Zhou Ye was standing there, facing the sea breeze, watching with interest the Black Pearl rushing towards him... Behind him, his women were all Twos and threes pointed at the Black Pearl in the distance, and didn''t take Black Pearl''s charge seriously.


    "Master, why do you want me to project flares... Obviously we don''t need to expose ourselves at all, these guys, I don''t even need to use the main gun, only the secondary gun can send them to the bottom of the sea..." Yamato Nadeshiko stood behind Zhou Ye and asked curiously.


    "No, Nadeshiko, don''t you think that it is a very unkind thing to let the other party die without knowing it?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, turned his head and said to Yamato Nadeshiko, "Besides, I''m just I didn¡¯t want to kill them all, I just wanted to leave them a bloody lesson, let them know awe, and let them run when they see me in the future...just like seeing a natural enemy...this way, it¡¯s interesting..."


    If only to kill the people on the Ghost Pirate Ship Black Pearl, Zhou Ye would not even use it to go to the Caribbean. He only needs a few words to make them wonder whether they are dead and dead, but it would be boring. ...


    This time Zhou Ye came to the Caribbean to make it plain. He was here to bully people. He used technology to crush these guys. They let these guys run away when they see the Umbrella from a distance, chasing them like rabbits, and chasing them to heaven. There is no way to enter...they who chased them regretted coming to this world...


    That''s right-Zhou Ye is here to play with them.


    Chapter 1280


    One thousand two hundred and eighty chapters


    "How long will it be before the Black Pearl can get close to us?" Zhou Ye asked casually, looking at the ship lights hanging on the bow of the Black Pearl on the sea in the distance.


    "According to the wind direction and speed, we will meet them in six minutes...Master." Yamato Nadeshiko replied softly.


    "It''s my first naval battle in this world. It feels a bit uncomfortable to have no BGM..." Zhou Ye said and looked at the open sea. After hesitating, he said, "Come, Nadeshiko, bring me a passionate BGM..."


    "As you wish, Master!" Yamato Nadeshiko smiled slightly and patted his hands lightly.


    Suddenly, a bloody prelude sounded on the entire bridge... It¡¯s a bit weird that Nadeshiko actually put [He''s a Pirate], which translates to, he is a pirate-or a Pirate of the Caribbean Episode.


    Listening to this passionate BGM, Zhou Ye didn''t show his blood at all, instead he had a very funny feeling...


    "Natsuko...you...oh, forget it!"


    "I think this music is good, it gives people a feeling of riding the wind and waves..." Beatoris said strangely, although she didn''t know why her man didn''t seem very satisfied, but in her opinion, this The music is really good, although I don¡¯t know the name, but listening to this music on the ocean seems very sensational.


    "Yes, yes..." Zhou Ye sighed, too lazy to argue anymore...


    At this moment, the music spread through the air to the Black Pearl, which was rapidly approaching the Umbrella Super Intrepid-class battleship, and the faint sound of music made Barbossa feel a little stunned for a moment--could those guys already Stupid?Or do these nobles hold banquets on the boat?


    "I bet a gold coin, those guys must be having a banquet..." The sailors who were preparing at their best seemed to have heard the music.


    "Isn''t that great?" His companion laughed happily: "Those nobles are worth grabbing. Every time they grab a merchant ship, they have to sell their goods to Tutuja Port. It''s too much trouble, or it''s straightforward. It''s comfortable to grab gold and silver jewelry!"


    "Hahaha...yes..."


    "Yes, take the last copper plate from those nobles!"


    With the sound of the words, these pirates became more motivated, and they clenched their weapons tightly, just waiting for the moment when the battle came...


    But Barbossa is not as optimistic as they are... He stared at the giant ship like a giant. As soon as the two ships were tied together, he immediately shouted: "Fire..."


    "Fire..."


    "Fire..."


    Following the roar of the pirates, the sixteen sixteen-pound cannons on the left side of the Black Pearl opened fire at the same time. In an instant, white smoke from the muzzle filled the entire sea¡ª¡ª


    "boom--"


    "boom--"


    A loud noise suppressed the sound of the BGM on the Umbrella as if nothing happened...


    "Hurry up, hurry up..."


    "Hurry up and load the cannonball, this slacker..."


    Whether it¡¯s the gun bays on the deck or the gun bays in the cabin, the pirates next to each gun bay are desperately pushing the gun mounts, loaded with ammunition... It seems that the giant ship is already in front of them. The 16-pounder cannon shells that could pierce the boulder were in danger.


    However, standing at the bow of the ship, Captain Barbosa, who has been observing the opponent''s movements, has no sense of happiness...


    He clearly saw that the shell he put on hit the side of the opposite giant ship, let alone a big hole, even if it was a white spot, it didn''t come out¡ªthey, this was doing useless work...


    "Casefire--!"


    Barbossa yelled, and following his order, the artillery fire on the Black Pearl gradually stopped-all the pirates stared their eyes wide, wanting to see what happened to the other party by their love ship just now. What a loss...


    As the smoke that filled between the two ships gradually dissipated, through the silver moon hanging high in the sky, they finally saw clearly what kind of monster they were facing...


    "Oh my god... I... what kind of ship we are facing..."


    "I, I''m afraid..."

 The Movie World Chapter 910

    "This--this is a monster...this is a monster..."


    Barbossa looked at the deck, his men were so panicked¡ªhe was also secretly anxious in his heart...seriously, he was also scared.


    Facing a huge metal ship that can''t even penetrate artillery, aren''t you afraid?In the face, you need to look up to see the giant ship on the other side''s ship, aren''t you afraid?


    Although Barbossa is very scared, he knows-people can''t be chaotic, chaos-this naval battle can be ended early... "You cowards, what''s terrible about you? Don''t you know that you are already living? Are you in hell? Are you thirsty?"


    "thirsty--"


    "Are you hungry?"


    "hungry--!"


    "Hunger can''t take your lives, what else is terrible about you? You are immortal... what are you afraid of?" Barbosa said, reaching out for the Umbrella battleship only ten meters away from him. , Shouted: "Go, grab that ship, since then we are the masters of this steel giant ship, what are you afraid of?"


    "Correct--!"


    The morale of the pirates was once again encouraged by Barbosa. They are all immortal people. What are they afraid of?


    With the excited shouts of the pirates, a chain of hooks tied with a rope was thrown towards the Umbrella¡¯s ship... I have to say that these guys have been pirates for too long, and they played the string for too long Zhan¡¯s throwing hook skill is really outstanding...


    When six or seven grappling hooks were hung on the Umbrella''s ship''s side, the pirates burst into cheers. They scrambled to grab the rope with both hands and climbed toward the Umbrella''s ship''s side...


    It''s just¡ªwhen they were halfway through the climb, a delicate female voice rang in their ears.


    "Master, I protest, I am determined not to let these lice-covered guys get on my deck..."


    At the same time, another male voice reached their ears, "Well, to be honest, I also feel that if they board the Umbrella, the entire deck will need to be cleaned and disinfected..."


    "Then, it''s time for us to play, right?" another female voice said.


    "Yes, I think, indeed you should be on the court... Anyway, these toys won''t die anyway, you can play as much as you want..." the male voice said.


    "This is really the best news I''ve heard tonight..." the female voice said: "However, I think I need some help, Nadeshiko, the searchlight is on. I have been in the dark for long enough. I hate it now. dark!"


    "As you wish, Miss Sonia!"


    With the end of the last girl¡¯s voice, in an instant¡ªfrom the Umbrella bridge, an air searchlight was lit at the same time, shining the entire Black Pearl like daylight...


    Chapter 1281


    Chapter One Two Hundred and Eighty One


    Barbossa gently shielded his eyes from the searchlights, and looked at the side of the giant ship with the light from his eyes.


    I saw-at this time, seven or eight slim figures came out on the ship''s side. Their looks were not clear, but-Barbossa had a feeling that these women were definitely not ugly...


    "Remember, the one who will defeat you and drive you into the abyss is the first officer of the Umbrella, Princess Sonia!"


    Standing behind them, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but roll his eyes when he heard Jianshi''s move to add the title to his own lady. When did he appoint Sonia as the first officer of the Umbrella??


    "I give you the qualifications to start the dance tonight, don''t lose the face of our family!" Sonia obviously did not see her man roll her eyes, she directly ordered her six swordsmen to attack...


    "As you wish, Your Highness!"


    "Hahaha...heard, there is a princess on this ship, we can get a mountain of gold coins if we catch her!"


    Although the pirates were shocked by the searchlight at first, they even felt overwhelmed in the face of the searchlight like a small sun-but when they knew their enemy was a group of women, they laughed loudly."Kill..."


    With an order, all the pirates climbed up the hook again vigorously... In their opinion, they are not alive or dead, afraid of being a hairy?


    However, soon, Six Swordsman let them know that sometimes, many things are more scary than death...


    I saw Six Swordsman jumped on the hook without hesitation, and drew towards the Black Pearl...


    Those pirates who were climbing the rope, hooked the rope in one hand, clamped the rope in both legs, took up the weapon in the other hand, and did not hesitate to chop towards the six swordsman who was sliding along the rope...


    "Really knows how to live and die..." Faced with those swords, the six swordsmen didn''t even bother to wield their weapons. They directly and gracefully continued to slide towards the Black Pearl, using their armor to pick up the pirate weapons¡ª¡ª


    Wherever they went, except for the sparks left by their weapons on their armor, there was a crackling sound of bones being crushed.


    No pirate can keep his limbs intact under their indestructible gaiters.


    Yes, yes-they won''t die, but-it doesn''t mean that their bones won''t break...


    You know, an armor made of Edman alloy and a weapon weighed hundreds of kilograms, and the six swordsman deliberately spoiled it, no bones could resist them.


    All of a sudden, the pirates who climbed up the rope early fell into the sea like a kite with a broken line.


    "You¡ªwho are they?" Barbosa prevented his men from working towards the six female knights who had come down from the huge ship. He carefully looked at the six women¡ª


    You know, as of now, Barbossa has never seen anyone wearing a full-body armor and walking on a rope as if walking on the ground at sea. Such a person should not be unknown...


    "Boom!"


    Just as Barbossa had just finished asking this sentence, a black figure suddenly landed in front of him, and saw that figure, wearing a black full-body armor inlaid with gold rims, and carrying a huge foot There is a giant sickle more than three meters long.


    "My name is Sonia... There used to be boring people who gave me a name. They called me the Queen of Blood!" Sonia said calmly, "Don''t be afraid, little guy... Don''t watch them give me a name." This nickname is actually very kind. You can''t die anyway. Why don''t you use your own bodies to entertain us?"


    "..." Listening to Sonia''s words, Barbosa was speechless for a while, what does it mean to be unable to die, and what does it mean to entertain you?How do you plan to use us for entertainment??And he was full of beard, and he was called a little guy??"Please allow me to refuse, ma''am..."


    "No, little guy--you can''t refuse...just like someone you killed can''t refuse death!" After Sonia said this, she told the six swordsman behind her: "Today is a rare experience. On the night of the full moon, sisters, why not offer a waltz under the moonlight for our man?"


    "We wanted to do this a long time ago, miss!"


    "Hahaha...I like to feel bad about playing with people, and I promise to be gentle this time!"


    "You don''t need to be gentle, they won''t die anyway!"


    "Yes, yes..."


    With the laughter of the six sword servants, two long cracks opened on the back of their armor, and then¡ªa pair of bat wings more than five meters long stretched out, and in a blink of an eye¡ªthe six sword servants finished After her transformation, she smiled loudly, dancing in the sky above the Black Pearl...


    Although their movements are so graceful, it is as if they are performing their dance steps in mid-air, but their moves are not graceful at all. Every time they pass the deck, one or more pirates suffer...


    The pirates tried to trap Six Swordsman with the ropes that tied the sails, but it was a pity that they couldn''t catch Six Swordsman at all, because Six Swordsman flew too fast and his movements were too flexible...


    Barbosa smiled bitterly and watched his subordinates being played with by these women like toys. Yes, in Barbosa''s eyes, his subordinates were being played with...


    Neither the sword nor the blunderbuss could cause even a trace of harm to these women.


    From the beginning, there was a kind of resistance, to the later abandonment of resistance, and the subordinates who hid like a mouse, gave Barbosa a sense of shame that he was being manipulated.


    Although the sense of shame was burning in Barbosa''s Hungary like a flame, he still stood beside Sonia honestly, not daring to move...


    Because, he finally remembered who this bloody queen was...Two hundred years ago, from the west of France, all the way to the east of France, there were countless bloody crosses erected along the way...


    Nima, it''s been more than two hundred years, this female pervert is still alive, and she seems to be alive well...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 911

    In this regard, Barbossa only feels deep helplessness, yes, he is a ghost stealing a ship, he is an undead... But when the ghost story meets the god and monster story, there is only one ending, that is, the ghost story is The story of gods and demons blood abuse.


    ten minutes later----


    On the entire deck of the Black Pearl, apart from Barbossa, there is no pirate who can stand anymore-these guys have been scared of being killed, they would rather just play dead on the deck torn apart than Willing to get up again and be abused by those six women with bat wings...


    The pain from the body is nothing, but the shock from the soul is really too big... Nearly one hundred of them, they were abused by six women to look like this, which is too embarrassing. ...


    "Okay... It seems that your subordinates don''t want to play with us anymore... This is really a pity!" Sonia said, looking at the six swords that were waving her wings and hovering in mid-air. Servant said: "Let''s do the last show..."


    "Okay, miss!"


    "I''ve been waiting for this moment..."


    "that is really good!"


    The sword attendants landed on the deck happily, and then put away the wings behind them-with their weapons in their hands, they picked up the broken limbs on the deck and began to place graphics on the deck...


    five minutes later--


    "Thank you very much for the captain for allowing your men to play this game with us. I hope that when we meet next time, I can still play such a small game!" Sonia flashed with a smile and disappeared on the deck instantly. They also returned to the Umbrella. When they went back, they also cut off all the hooks hanging on the Umbrella''s ship.


    Barbossa looked at the deck with a dull face, using the pattern placed under his own body. It was the smiling face of a funny man, and that expression, how it seemed to be mocking himself...


    Chapter 1282


    One thousand two hundred and eighty two chapters


    Looking at the devastated Black Pearl, Barbosa felt like crying without tears...


    To be honest-under the shining of the moonlight, the helpless expression on Barbosa''s face like a zombie seemed a bit funny.


    He just stood behind the rudder so stupidly, watching the Umbrella battleship, which had abused him, brought a wave of water and drove quickly toward the distance. At this moment, he was convinced of something. It''s because they just stopped there waiting for him to snare himself in order to play him on purpose.


    Otherwise, relying on the speed of this Big Mac just now, his own Black Pearl is the fastest ship and can''t catch up...


    "Damn...what the hell is this..."


    Barbosa has an urge to cry a lot. You know, since I can remember, Barbosa has never shed tears. Facing the hurricane, he did not shed tears. Facing the merciless sea, he did not shed tears. He did not shed tears in the face of the curse, because he knew that tears were a waste of time. With that time, it was better to think of a way...


    But after being abused by the group of female vampires, Barbossa actually felt a little moist in his eye sockets... This is evidence of hurting his self-esteem.


    Just at this time--


    The head of a guy on the deck who acted as the eyes of the funny monarch seemed to perceive that the group of women who made them feel the deepest despair had left. He actually started to command his hands to climb towards him, wanting to combine...


    However, as soon as his hand left the edge of the funny monarch pattern, two dazzling red lights lit up on the dark sea in the distance, and then, on both sides of the Black Pearl, there were two dazzling waves. A water column more than ten meters high...The cannonball entered the water, and the huge waves it brought up made the Black Pearl sway everywhere, as if in a storm.


    Obviously-that was the secondary gun fired on the Umbrella...


    "Damn bastard, stay there for me-until dawn, don''t move..." Barbosa shouted.


    He still remembered that when the Bloody Queen was leaving, he once said that to keep this pattern until the sun rises, if she finds that the pattern is not maintained, she will completely send them all into the abyss... ¡­


    The two cannons just now were clearly warning them...


    Although Barbossa doesn''t know how those women know that they move, but-in fact, they just know that some people are lucky...


    Those two shots also completely destroyed Barbosa''s final fluke--


    With the bombardment distance just now, Barbossa can determine that the giant steel ship has a range far beyond the most advanced artillery now...Moreover, the gunners set it up very accurately. Such power only needs one shot. The Black Pearl was completely broken into two pieces.


    "Sure enough, did you treat me as a toy?" After Barbossa said this, he took a deep breath, "Sooner or later, I will take the giant steel ship..."


    That''s what I said, but-Barbosa really doesn''t have a trace of confidence, whether it is long-range or close combat, in Barbosa''s view, that steel giant ship is invulnerable... How easy is it to win the ship?


    In this way, Barbossa sat withered at the rudder, staring at the stars in the sky... He was thinking about how to defeat the giant steel ship, but-let him want to break his head, think about it. The moon has fallen below the sea level, and still has no plan to come up with...


    In the face of technological gaps, sometimes wisdom is not so important.


    Perhaps it was because of the power of the two secondary guns that one night passed, none of the pirates who were placed as parts dared to move.


    It wasn''t until the east began to whiten that the pirates who had been disassembled into parts had the courage and cautiously began to look for other parts of their bodies.


    "Give it back to me, that''s my arm..."


    "Then where did my arm go? Hey, that''s my arm, not your leg..."


    "Who saw my feet? Who saw my feet..."


    "I feel like your left leg and right leg are reversed..."


    "Gosh, I can''t see my little brother...who saw my little brother??"


    "Idiot, your head is upside down, you can only see your PG now!"


    It took nearly an hour before the undead pirates managed to find all the parts on their bodies...


    Barbossa looked at his group of people who were originally rebellious and dared to destroy the sky and the air. Now they are sitting listlessly on the deck like sick quails, motionless... can''t help but sigh secretly. Sighed."Everyone, are you scared?"


    "When facing those women who are like gods and demons, are you not afraid? Mr. Captain!" The nigger first mate asked with a sad expression, "Why did you stand by and watch the excitement when we were slaughtered? When being played around like a toy, you didn''t draw your sword to fight them..."


    "Yes..."


    "why¡­¡­"


    Looking at the enthusiastic subordinates on the deck, Barbossa yelled, "Let me shut my eyes... You should be thankful!"


    "Fortunately?"


    "Yes...you should be thankful, fortunate that I didn''t fight the other leader...Do you know who she is? She is the blood queen...!!!" Barbosa said loudly.


    "Blood Queen?"


    "Who is that??"


    "Ha, I''m still Count Dracula..."


    "Shut up..." Barbosa scolded: "Some of you are from Spain, some are from Portugal, and some are from France... Doesn''t the title of Blood Queen make you feel very familiar?"


    "The bloody cross..."


    "The road is paved..."


    "Please wave your bloody sickle and bring a fair death to my enemy, Your Majesty..."


    "I will dedicate to you the best bread and gorgeous dress..."


    A pirate from France hummed a ballad softly. The tune of the ballad seemed so strange and gloomy...It made people unable to help but get goose bumps all over the body...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 912

    "Yes, is it the bloody queen in this song?" After just humming a few words, the sailor couldn''t bear it, he asked hesitantly."You, are you talking about her? Captain..."


    "Yes... that''s right, it''s her!" Barbosa looked at the French sailor meaningfully, and nodded.


    "This is impossible¡ªabsolutely impossible... That His Majesty was a figure two hundred years ago... How could he have appeared in this era... This, this is just like a myth..." the French sailor yelled out of silence.


    "In other people''s ghost stories, we are still the protagonists..." Barbossa sighed and said, "How do you know that the myth is - is it fake?"


    "..." The sailor was speechless...


    And the sailors who knew the story of the bloody queen were secretly grateful. They shared the story about that terrible woman with their companions who did not know the legend...


    Seeing his subordinates gradually settled down, Barbosa breathed a sigh of relief. He was finally confused for a while, but now¡ªit''s time to boost his morale."Everyone, I think everyone should be grateful for the curse brought by gold coins. If it weren''t for the curse of immortality, now--we might have died long ago..."


    "Yes..."


    "Although-the curse puts me in purgatory,-it''s good to be alive!"


    "That''s right! Captain!"


    "Now, let''s have some fun and celebrate our new life..." Barbosa shouted while the iron was hot: "Set sail, let us rob all the ships we encounter, let us listen to their wailing..."


    "Roar--!"


    Under the encouragement of Barbosa, the morale of the sailors is recovering little by little... I have to say that Barbosa is very good at restoring morale.


    What can make a group of people cheer up in the bloody failure??Of course it is to abuse another group of people who are not as good as him... There is no way to recover faster than this method.


    The black sail of the Black Pearl rises again, facing the sun, heading towards the busy commercial channel...


    Chapter 1283


    One thousand two hundred and eighty-three chapters


    When the Venus star crossed the east, on the busiest waterway in the Caribbean, a life-and-death battle was going on.


    "Hurry up... Hurry up, give me all the guns, today-we won''t keep alive!" Barbossa, who was like a zombie in the moonlight, roared, directing his men to fire at the two unfortunate merchant ships. For him, last night¡¯s depression needs to be washed away with blood and wailing. Of course he dare not seek revenge on the Umbrella, even-now as long as he sees the Umbrella, he will sail away for the first time escape¡­¡­


    Don¡¯t talk about vain things like pirate dignity. Yes, they won¡¯t die, but they don¡¯t want to be insulted like that again. The experience of being played like a toy is enough once. No one wants to come again, unless it is shaking M...


    "Roar--!"


    Hearing Captain Barbossa¡¯s order, the pirates on the ship who looked like skeletons were also desperately carrying the shells--


    That''s right, they don''t plan to play any more string battles this time, for no other reason, because they need to vent and vent their depression.


    The two hapless armed merchant ships had good firepower, but when they saw the iconic black sail of the Black Pearl for the first time, everything was messed up...


    Heifan''s Ghost Thief Ship-the undead crew-the brutal style of leaving no grass...


    Everything in this legend scared the sailors on the ship away from their bodies...


    "Those demons...help-I don''t want to die..."


    "God... how could I meet these demons..."


    "Gosh..."


    "Help me...I don''t want to die...I don''t want to die...Mom..."


    From time to time, sailors with extreme fear jumped off the ship¡¯s side to escape...


    Although the captains of the two ships are not newbies, they really don''t have the eloquence of Barbosa, who can inspire the sailors to stand up in the face of desperation.


    "Boom-boom-boom -!"


    The loud sound of the 16-pound cannon continued to sound, and white smoke filled the sea...It can be said that from the beginning of the battle, the two ships were hit by the Black Pearl...


    Don¡¯t look at the Black Pearl when it faces the Umbrella, but in fact, the Black Pearl¡¯s reputation among pirates can be said to be close to the sea death [Flying Dutchman], and even Black Pearl. In a downwind, you can hang the flying Dutchman so that it can''t catch up.


    What''s more--the sailors on the merchant ship, when they saw the iconic black sail of the Black Pearl, almost scared their souls. When they used the firelight to see the images on the Black Pearl clearly When there were more ghosts than human-like sailors, basically, the little sense of resistance was completely disintegrated.


    Looking at the panicked expressions of the sailors on the two merchant ships, the sailors on the Black Pearl have recovered some confidence...


    They howled desperately and laughed wildly, watching the merchant sailors who were slaughtered like panicked lambs, their broken pride that was trampled by the women of the Umbrella the night before was restored.


    "Who are we!?" Barbosa shouted vigorously.


    "We are a ghost ship!!" xN


    "We are immortal pirates!!" Barbossa felt that with his roar, it seemed that the stagnation in Hungary had disappeared a lot.He continued his speech: "We are in hell, we are fearless...because-we are a ghost ship!"


    "Yes¡ª¡ª!!!" xN


    The skeleton-like pirates clamored loudly, and the voice was like a group of ghosts...the last trace of resistance of the sailors on the two merchant ships was also disintegrated.


    "Kill them all, we are not for treasure today, just for fun!"


    Following Barbosa¡¯s cry, all the pirates laughed loudly, pouring out shells at the two merchant ships without hesitation. In their opinion, those shells that smashed into each other¡¯s ship from time to time, with holes in them, brought What gives them is courage and self-confidence...


    No way, the weak can only find their confidence in the weaker and weaker groups. This is life...


    Ask them to trouble the Umbrella, they dare not...


    The artillery on the Black Pearl accelerated and poured out shells on the two merchant ships¡ªit deserved a bad luck for a merchant ship. One of the shells on the Black Pearl accidentally smashed into their ammunition warehouse. The shells detonated the gunpowder stored in the ammunition depot in the first time...


    "boom----!!!!!"


    With a loud noise, the merchant ship that had detonated its ammunition depot was broken into two pieces directly by the violent explosion...


    "Hahahahaha..."


    "Really enjoyable..."


    "I think I am a god now, and all merchant ships will crawl in front of us, shivering!"


    "Yes...that''s it..."


    The slaughter of these weak merchant ships allowed all the pirates on the Black Pearl to find a trace of confidence, but at this moment, a discordant voice sounded.


    "Let''s find revenge on that huge ship..."


    I don¡¯t know which self-confident pirate said such a sentence, and suddenly¡ªthe entire deck of the Black Pearl became silent. The cheering pirates stopped their actions and looked at it with strange eyes. The fool who said this sentence.


    "If you want to die, die by yourself...Don''t hold us!"


    "Yes... I don''t want to see that terrifying steel giant ship again in my life..."


    "If you talk nonsense, I will tie you to the anchor and sink into the bottom of the sea..." The tall black chief mate glared viciously at the nonchalant guy and cursed: "I heard it, there is no next time... "

 Movie World Im King Chapter 913

    "..." And Barbosa, who was standing next to the rudder, was completely disinterested by the words of Erhuo''s subordinates. Yes, what is the sense of accomplishment in slaughtering these weak chickens...


    Barbossa even regrets it now, and should have captured these two merchant ships...


    However, Barbossa looked at the two merchant ships, one was broken in two, and the other was sinking slowly because of the water in the cabin... Obviously, it is too late for the merchant ship to rob at this time...


    "Well, you guys, we should go... It''s so boring to bully this group of guys!" Barbossa shook his head angrily. In his opinion, the entire sea area is almost empty... It''s on... It''s time to find the next target.


    "It''s all your fault..." Every pirate who passed by the second cargo who shouted for revenge on the Umbrella complained to the second cargo.


    "I..." Erhuo felt aggrieved... After all, he still didn''t understand the difference between a true brave and a rogue.


    The Black Pearl raised its black sails again and headed towards the Caribbean Inland Sea along the channel... After the white track, only the devastated sea was left.


    What the guys who went away didn¡¯t notice was that there was a comatose little boy on the ship that was about to sink but not yet sinking. This little boy named Will Turner¡¯s neck had something they couldn¡¯t find. Cursing the gold coin... They missed the gold coin.


    But-it doesn''t matter, as the ship sinks, as long as the cursed gold coin touches the sea... the cursed guys on the ghost ship will be induced.


    Reference 1284


    One thousand two hundred and eighty four chapters


    "Help...Is anyone here?" The unconscious Will Turner was awakened by the sea water pouring into the cabin. He climbed up with difficulty...Looking at the cabin full of corpses... a burst of sadness.


    He came to the Caribbean on a merchant ship from England alone to find his father, Bill Turner.


    He heard his mother say that his father was the most outstanding merchant sailor in the Caribbean. After his mother died of a sudden illness, he devoted all his belongings and boarded a merchant ship to the Caribbean...


    To be honest, even if he spends all his belongings, it is not enough to buy a ticket to Jamaica, so he joined the merchant ship as a temporary helper. In general, everyone thinks he is still not Children up to ten years old take care of him.


    But I didn¡¯t expect that after entering the Caribbean Sea Route, in the eyes of Will, the fleet of two armed merchant ships would be defeated by a pirate ship...


    Will, who was forbidden to walk on the deck, did not see the horrible crew on the ghost ship...


    He only saw that in the old days, the sailors who boasted of how powerful and powerful they were, were as scared as little girls, screaming at loss.


    Ahem-now is not the time to think about this, Will walked up the stairs from the cabin to the deck, only then did he see-the whole sea is like ghosts, there are corpses everywhere, and the water is stained. Blood red¡­¡­


    "Uncle Rod...Uncle Wendell..." Will shouted the name of the sailor who was closer to him in the past, but he didn''t get any response...


    At this time, the sea water has gone past his ankle... In anxious situation, he could only find a wooden board and climb on it...


    For a ten-year-old child, this is the limit he can do... You can¡¯t expect a child to know how to collect useful fresh water and food floating on the sea purposefully. After all, he has never seen Pui¡¯s Self-help journey...


    The gap between the boards was so huge that it was impossible for Will to stay away from the sea. In the cold water, Will was really thirsty and hungry... All he could do was to watch the sky gradually. The falling stars, praying for the sun to appear as soon as possible-so that he can be slightly warmer.


    Three hours later-the sky gradually turned white, and the night finally passed...


    However, what makes Will desperate is that he did not see the light of the sun¡ªbecause a thick fog rose on the surface of the sea, and the fog made people unable to see things 20 meters away...


    Cold-hunger-exhaustion-panic-helplessness-these negative emotions continued to accumulate in Will''s heart, and finally-he completely fainted on the wooden board...


    When he fainted on the raft, the water that passed over his Hungarian mouth suddenly issued a nearly transparent halo...This halo spread rapidly towards the entire Caribbean Sea like ripples in the water.


    And all this, Little Will no longer knows, because - he has passed out completely.


    At this moment, on a channel that is fifty nautical miles away from here, the Black Pearl once again hoisted a merchant ship full of cargo...


    "Go ahead at full speed... let''s kill them all, grab them all..." Barbossa commanded loudly as he took the helm, "Get your weapons and hooks ready... we..."


    Before the words were finished, a transparent halo that was almost imperceptible to the naked eye passed by the Black Pearl...All the sailors who were actively preparing for the battle stopped their actions, including Barbosa.


    "Just...that direction?" Barbossa felt it, felt the power from the cursed gold coin...


    "That seems to be... the location of the two merchant ships we just sank..." the first officer said hesitantly.


    "Damn..." Barbossa slapped the rudder in annoyance, and his fear and anger blinded his mind, making him forget the rules of the Black Pearl sinking other merchant ships¡ªhe didn''t even go on board to search¡ª See if there is any whereabouts of cursed gold coins.


    "Let''s go back... to find the damn cursed gold coin..." Barbosa said, turning the rudder quickly... The speeding Black Pearl made a big curve on the surface of the sea. Drove quickly in the direction of ... "Turn the sails, you bastards, if because of your delay, the cursed gold coins fall into the sea, I want you all to go into the sea to get me gold coins..."


    Hearing Barbossa''s words, all the sailors hurriedly began to turn the three main masts to adjust the angle-in order to speed up the Black Pearl.


    And on the merchant ship that was about to be overtaken--


    "Captain¡ªGhost Ship...They turned around..."


    "Thank the Virgin Mary... Oh my god..." The captain felt like he was out of danger. He was very grateful... He began to think about it seriously now. After going back, he will go to the monastery to donate matters. This time, God bless you. what¡­¡­


    And on the main channel less than ten nautical miles from Will Turner Jr., a wooden battleship of the first class named Intrepid was slowly moving along the channel. At this time, the dense fog blocked the sea, Ships in the fog are the easiest to deviate from the course...


    In this era of navigation with compasses and charts, deviating from the course represents-unknown dangers, reefs, and... disorientation.


    Therefore, the Dreadnought battleship had to move forward slowly... They need to wait until noon, after the fog clears, before they can officially set sail and accelerate...


    "Good morning, Governor Swann, good morning, Miss Swann!" The first mate on the Intrepid, Captain James Norrington, looked at the father and daughter coming out of the cabin and hurriedly greeted.


    "Good morning, Captain Norrington..." Governor Swan greeted the young and promising Royal Navy captain on board.


    "Good morning..." After Elizabeth Swan greeted Norrington casually, she carried her little skirt and ran to the bow of the Intrepid.


    For Elizabeth, who lives in London all the year round, fog is not uncommon, but it is the first time to encounter heavy fog in the sea...


    On the vast sea, the white mist obscured everything, except for the sound of the crew walking on the ship and the sound of the Intrepid. There were no other sounds...


    This is completely different from the fog in London...


    In the fog of London, you can still vaguely see black shadows passing by in the fog from time to time. Those are the busy citizens who get up early...


    And in the mist on the sea, you will have the illusion that you have come to the edge of the world. In the whole world, except for the Dreadnought at your feet, there is no other living thing... This is a very kind of elizabeth. Novel experience.


    Girls, there are more or less sentimental emotions...especially when you are in love...


    "Dad, can this ship go to another world? Can I find my mother?" Elizabeth asked, turning her head to look at her father.


    "This...I''m afraid it won''t work...My baby...Although I miss your mother very much, but-another world, with this ship, I still can''t reach..." Governor Wetherby Swann was a little sad. Said.


    "Your Excellency, there is a document that you need to sign!" A soldier in a Royal Navy uniform came over and said.


    "Okay, I''ll go now..." Although Governor Swan wanted to be with his daughter for a while, he still needed a job. This was his duty, and he couldn''t shirk it."Sorry, baby, I need to take care of some official duties. We will have breakfast together soon!"


    "Okay, father..." Elizabeth nodded sensibly. She knew that this was her father''s job...


    Reference 1285


    One thousand two hundred and eighty-five chapters


    With the departure of Governor Swann, Elizabeth Swann became a person again.


    In the whole ship, no one cares about a little girl, even if she is very cute.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 914

    An hour passed... Governor Swann did not return--


    Another hour passed, and Governor Swann still did not return...


    Elizabeth Swan was already a little impatient in waiting, but she knew that her father was very busy with business, so she didn''t plan to cause trouble to her father...


    Bored, Elizabeth Swan, standing on the bow of the ship, began to sing a ballad...


    "Cheers, sailors, yo!


    We looted and looted without mercy...


    Cheers, sailors, yo!


    Yoho, yoho, my pirate career...


    We extortion, we steal and seize, let''s do it..."


    Just as Elizabeth Swan was singing happily, a big hand was placed on her shoulder and she was startled."Stop singing, little girl, there are pirate ships here, do you want to cause trouble?"


    "Mr. Gibbs, don''t frighten her!" At this moment, First Officer Norrington came over.


    Warrant Officer Gibbs said with some dissatisfaction: "She is singing a pirate song... This will bring bad luck, especially with such a thick fog-you have to believe me..."


    "I see..." First Mate Norrington said with a perfunctory expression, "You can go to your work!"


    "Yes, Captain..." Gibbs complained as he walked a little dissatisfied: "Bringing a woman on the boat will definitely be unlucky, even a little girl..."


    With Gibbs''s departure, Elizabeth Swan seems to have regained her little girl''s nature, "I think it must be great to see pirates!"


    For Little Loli¡¯s words, First Mate Norrington smiled disapprovingly, and said, ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true, Miss Swann...pirates are all dirty and dirty villains, as long as you see pirate ships or those dirty pirates. , I will let them taste the pain and hang them with a rope..."


    "Captain Norrington, your courage is very commendable, but this kind of topic will teach my daughter bad!" At this time Governor Swan also came over. He had just finished his official duties and saw this when he came back. In one scene, as the father of Elizabeth, he was certainly dissatisfied with the topic of hanged pirates to his daughter...


    "I''m sorry, Governor Swann!" Norrington lowered his head a little, and after expressing his apologies, he left the bow of the ship-as the first officer, he still has a lot of work to do.


    "I think pirates are fun..." Elizabeth Swan said with a smile looking at her father.


    "I''m just worried about this..." Governor Swann was also helpless... But as a single father, he really didn''t know how to guide his daughter to have a correct outlook on life.


    At this moment, Elizabeth suddenly left and saw a raft floating on the sea under the boat. On the raft there was a little boy lying on the raft. She hurriedly shouted to the sailor on the deck: " Look at it-there is a little boy on the sea..."


    "Someone has fallen into the sea, go get the rope hook and drag him onto the boat..."


    Following the rapid reaction of the sailors, the little boy was rescued by the sailors on the boat...


    "He still breathes..."


    An experienced sailor yelled while detecting the little boy¡¯s breath, "Get out of the way, give him some space..."


    "Oh my God..." Although Mr. Gibbs wanted to see this lucky little boy very much, he was already stunned by the scene in the distance, and he was only seen in the channel not far away. Above, the raging fire is burning, and the wreckage of the two ships just floats on the sea... Maybe it¡¯s because the moisture in the dense fog hinders the burning. After so many hours, the two ships did not completely burn. All...


    "What''s going on?" Governor Swan asked anxiously.


    "Probably the gunpowder barrel exploded!" Captain Norrington soothed: "Merchant ships generally have strong firepower..."


    What he meant was that this might be an accident... but obviously, Warrant Officer Gibbs would not agree with him."No matter how powerful the firepower is, it''s no use, everyone understands that it was done by pirates!"


    "Haha..." Governor Swann smiled a little nervously, "Don''t talk nonsense, this is just an accident!"


    "Wake up the captain, wind up the sails, send out the longboat..." Captain Norrington quickly walked towards the captain''s room and gave orders...


    Following his order, the sailors on the deck began to get busy...


    Governor Swann was a little afraid that his daughter would see something that shouldn''t be seen, such as the floating corpse, so he planned to leave his daughter away temporarily, at least away from the ship''s rail."Honey, take care of that poor little guy..."


    "Good dad..." Elizabeth Swan obediently walked to Will Turner who had passed out¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly she discovered that something seemed to be hanging in front of the little boy''s Huns, she curiously took out the pendant, which was a gold coin with a skull printed on it."Are you a pirate??"


    At this moment, Will Jr. opened his eyes sharply and grabbed Elizabeth''s hand...


    Elizabeth asked anxiously, "What is your name?"


    "My name is Will, Will Turner..." Will Jr. struggled.


    "My name is Elizabeth Swan..." Elizabeth said.


    Maybe it''s because Elizabeth is a little girl who is the same age as herself. Turner doesn''t feel threatened by her, plus he has already felt that he is away from the sea, which shows that he has been rescued... ¡­


    When he realized this, Will Turner relaxed and passed out again...


    "Did he say something?" Captain Norrington''s voice came, and Elizabeth hurriedly carried the pirate gold coin in her hand behind her... "No--he just said his name was Will Turner..."


    "Bring him down!" Captain Norrington didn''t ask any more. In his opinion, Elizabeth was still just a child. How could the child lie?


    Elizabeth watched the two Royal Navy soldiers approaching and brought Will Turner, who was still in a coma, into the cabin...


    She walked to the bow again, carefully looking at the pirate gold coin from Will in her hand...


    However, when she raised her head inadvertently, Elizabeth saw a scene that she would never forget...a black sailing ship with a skull flag was approaching towards the Intrepid."There are pirates--!"


    With Elizabeth''s yelling, all the naval soldiers on the ship saw the Black Pearl in the distance... "There are pirates, open the gun door, everyone pay attention to the shelling..."


    At this time, on the Black Pearl in the distance, Captain Barbosa was taking a deep breath with a look of intoxication."Everyone, do you smell it? The smell of gold coins¡ªthe gold coins that made us cursed...it¡¯s on the navy battleship...what are you waiting for, push the cannon out...let us prepare for battle !"


    "Roar--!"


    The sailors were crying and howling, they were busy preparing for battle...


    Scared?nonexistent¡­¡­


    Even if you are facing a battleship class 1 Dreadnought with a hundred cannons?They are undead, what are they afraid of?


    However, on the Black Pearl side, gearing up to get back the cursed gold coins, while the Intrepid was ready to fight a battle... A burst of music came over... the music was so passionate and generous, even though Because the sound is far away, the hearing is not very clear, and it makes everyone who hears the music feel excited.


    Accompanied by the BGM sound that made people high in fighting spirit and did not know where it came from, the soldiers on the Intrepid were filled with a desire to fight, and they wished to die with the Black Pearl in front of them now.


    However-such warlike music was heard in Barbosa''s ears, but it was like the groan of death... made his face change drastically: "Raise the sail... we-it''s time to run away!"


    All the pirates who heard the music did not have any nonsense. They acted more efficiently than just now and quickly raised the Black Sail... The Black Pearl, more than 300 meters from the side of the Intrepid, was anxious. Turn-escape after hearing the sound.


    Reference 1286


    One thousand two hundred and eighty six chapters


    "This...what''s going on?"


    The entire Royal Navy on the Intrepid looked at the Black Pearl, which had turned around and fled hurriedly beyond the range of the artillery, and everyone was dumbfounded...What is the situation?Are these pirates here to tease them on purpose?Just came to say hello to them??Are you kidding me?

 Movie World Im King Chapter 915

    "This--this is a provocation...this is a provocation to the Royal Navy..." Captain Norrington flushed his face angrily.


    In his opinion, the actions of the Black Pearl are completely provocative...These pirates are deliberately using their speed to provoke the Royal Navy''s first-class battleships-watching the black pearls running fast with their black sails. No., Captain Norrington wanted to order now to raise the sails and pursue this pirate ship that dared to provoke the majesty of the Royal Navy at full speed.


    But-he can''t.


    Not only because the soldiers who went to check on the shipwreck have not yet come back, but also because the captain has already woken up at this time. When the captain is away, Captain Norrington may be able to order a chase by virtue of his identity as the first officer...


    However, when the captain got up, there was only one voice in the entire ship, and that was the captain''s voice-after all, they were not pirates, but the Royal Navy. Discipline was the most important thing.


    "Damn...someday I will hang all these guys!" Captain Norrington slammed the ship''s side fiercely... Angrily said, "Damn... only escape pirate..."


    "No... Captain, I think... I think... those pirates didn''t run because they were afraid of us..." Warrant Officer Gipps looked stupidly at the huge black figure gradually emerging from the thick fog in the distance... ¡­The jug filled with rum in his hand accidentally fell on the deck, but at this moment, he didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to the jug that was so precious in the past. Gipps stupidly pointed to the distance, dumbfounded. The murmured: "Oh my God... which country''s battleship is this... I can''t believe my eyes!"


    "..." At this time, Captain Norrington, with the sound of music getting closer and closer, saw the behemoth beast sailing out of the thick fog... "This, this is impossible... absolutely ... absolutely impossible..."


    Following the march of [He is a pirate], Umbrella¡¯s huge bow with two stacks of Dreadnought has appeared not far from Dreadnought. All the Royal Navy who are waiting in full line look at this ship. The huge ship, like a prehistoric monster, was stunned on the spot.


    "Gosh..." Governor Swan also grabbed his daughter''s hand in one hand, and froze there.


    He originally wanted to take his daughter off the deck, after all, once the battle started, the deck would be the most chaotic place.As a father, how could he allow his daughter to be in danger?


    However, the latter thing can be described as turbulence, not excessive...


    That imposing black-sail pirate ship made a big turn halfway--


    Turned around and ran away...


    Head ran away...


    ran away¡­¡­


    Lost¡­¡­


    Governor Swann had ten thousand words of MMP in his heart at the time he wanted to say, but... before he scolded a word of MMP, a more ruthless one came...


    Looking at the huge steel ship of unknown nationality in front of him, Governor Swan was completely stunned...In his mind, he kept speculating about the ownership of this huge ship, Spain?Portugal?Or is it France''s secret weapon?


    Just when Governor Swann was in a daze, little Elizabeth Swann forced herself free from her father''s big hands. She sprinted and rushed to the side of the ship...Looking at the approaching steel giant... "God¡ª ¡ªIt¡¯s so big..."


    "Yeah--it''s really big..." Captain Norrington nodded, he had to agree with Little Lori, he couldn''t refute it at all¡ª


    In his opinion, the tier 1 battleship Intrepid is big enough, but the one hundred and seventy-foot battleship Intrepid, in front of the Umbrella battleship, is not even a child...


    Perhaps if you compare it with the data, you can more intuitively feel the difference in body shape between the two. The Dreadnought Class I battleship is 170 feet long. When converted into meters, it is 51 meters, nearly 52 meters. , And the battleship Umbrella?A total length of 354 meters...


    In other words, the first-class wooden battleship Intrepid is less than one-seventh the length of the Umbrella Super Intrepid battleship. What kind of concept is this?The Dreadnought¡ªis already the representative of the strongest battleship of this era.


    Just as these elites of the Royal Navy were sighing the power of this giant, the sharp-eyed little Elizabeth saw at a glance the flag flying on the bow of the giant Umbrella... "That It''s a pirate ship..."


    "That... is that a pirate ship?" Hearing Lori''s cry, the Royal Navy soldiers on the deck looked at each other... They were really not sure whether the giant steel behemoth was a pirate ship. ...


    Of course they also saw the flying flag on the bow. From the bottom half of the pattern, it looked like a pirate ship. After all, the two bones crossed, which looked like a pirate ship, but-two crossed bones. The pattern above makes them feel at a loss.


    I saw that on the black flag, two bones crossed, on the bones, not a scary skull, but-but-a round golden face plate, on the golden face On the plate, a smiling face was outlined, but the eyes of that smiling face were still squinted... It seemed to give people a very funny feeling.


    If there is a traveler from China on the boat, you will be the first to yell when you see this pattern, "Damn, did Mr. Funny travel also?"


    That''s right, on the banner of the Umbrella''s bow, he looks like a funny man...


    For this flag, Zhinao Yamato and Nadeshiko on the Umbrella had a long and awkward relationship with his owner... In her words-[Master, do you hope that the Umbrella will be called a comic in the future ??That is simply the shame of the concubine.


    However, no matter how Nadeshiko makes trouble, Zhou Ye has taken the weight of his heart this time. He wants to let the prestige of the funny king reverberate all over the world, and let every pirate see the funny king and flee away...So, He resolutely refused to replace the pirate flag on the bow of his ship...


    "Stay steady...Don''t make any hostile actions..." The captain who had already walked onto the deck commanded loudly. When facing the unknown, he didn''t dare to give orders¡ªthough he For the captain of the Intrepid, the Royal Commodore, has the right to fire freely at sea and the right to fight back.


    But-this does not mean that he will deliberately fight a naval battle without seeing the dawn of victory. It is not called bravery, it is called-stupid.


    Upon hearing the captain¡¯s order, all the sailors, including the soldiers holding their long guns, put away their long guns...Although the guns had been loaded with bullets, including the artillery on the side facing the Umbrella, Also full of shells...


    Faced with such an overlord of the sea, anyone must learn the word awe.


    At this moment, the exciting music stopped abruptly, and then-from the steel behemoth, a sweet female voice came."This is the Umbrella pirate group. On the highest order of my captain, I declare that you have been robbed. Now your ship is limited to unconditionally lay down its weapons and surrender within ten seconds... Now the timing will begin!"


    "ten--"


    "nine--"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "two--"


    "One--"


    Reference 1287


    Chapter One Two Hundred and Eighty Seven


    What is enough for ten seconds??


    How many bites are you eating?Enough for a sip of tea?Enough to type a few words?


    But for the captain of the battleship Intrepid, ten seconds is enough to shout a word and pass it to all the soldiers on board."Fire--!!!"


    "Fire--!!!"


    "Fire--!!!"


    Following the captain¡¯s orders, fifty sixteen-pounder cannons on the side of the three-deck battleship Intrepid began to roar. They spit out solid shells that could smash steel...


    A puff of white smoke followed the gunpowder in the artillery and gushed out of the cannon-bewildering the entire sea.


    However, facing the Umbrella''s ship fifty meters away, those so-called solid shells were not even useful at all.


    The female voice from the Umbrella let the artillery of the Dreadnought, and carried on her count without hurriedly-until after a round of shelling, she finally counted down to the last count."One¡­¡­!"


    "It''s a pity that you gave up your hope of living, or that you lost the olive branch we handed out... Then, please accept the anger from the Umbrella Pirates!"


    As the female voice on the Umbrella finished this sentence, a rapid-fire electromagnetic cannon on the Umbrella''s ship quickly turned to aim, and the next scene-the entire Royal Navy on the Intrepid began. I doubt my life...


    I saw that the gun muzzle of the ship, which did not seem to be very large, spewed out more than three meters of flames like a violent storm.


    A light curtain composed of artillery shells instantly hit the upper deck of the battleship Intrepid...


    With a rate of fire of 3,000 rounds per minute, the entire barrage became one piece. In the eyes of the people on the Intrepid, the naval gun spewed out not a shell, but a parallel barrage...


    "Boom boom boom boom!"


    The endless loud noise scared everyone on the Intrepid into a bloodless face...

 Movie World Chapter 916

    "Kacha¡ªKacha¡ªKacha¡ª!"


    With this barrage, the three thick main masts on the Intrepid were all interrupted by the waist...


    "Be careful... the mast is broken..."


    "Be careful, Elizabeth..."


    "I''m fine, Dad, pay attention to your safety..."


    As people on the deck of the Intrepid were avoiding broken masts everywhere, the female voice on the Umbrella sounded again."Ah, I''m sorry...I just missed it, trust me... I won''t miss it again this time...Get ready to be baptized from hell..."


    "Surrender-we surrender... quickly-quickly-raise the white flag!" The captain of the Intrepid has completely given up hope of victory.


    "Oh my God... how did they solve the problem of overheating the gun barrel, and how did they solve the problem of recoil of the gun..."


    "I can''t believe it, it''s just a cannon..."


    Seeing the discounted mast on his own ship in just a short moment, those soldiers have begun to doubt life... Is this?Is it a gun??It''s totally different from our gun...


    In their opinion, their so-called 16-pound cannon is like a joke in front of their steel armor, and a small secondary cannon is enough to match the speed of his entire ship... How to fight this naval battle?In other words-how can you escape?


    Following the captain''s order, the agile soldier hurriedly took off his white shirt, picked it with a spear, and shook desperately, shaking and shouting at the same time."We surrendered unconditionally..."


    "We surrendered..."


    "Yes, we surrendered..."


    The navy soldiers on the entire deck have been completely frightened by the power of the rapid-fire electromagnetic guns. They are deeply afraid that their flesh and blood will be beaten in two by the quick and unreasonable artillery... What a joke, when Soldiers are just soldiers, not coming to die.


    No one wants to fight a losing battle...especially one who is still being crushed.


    "Oh? Yes, I accept your surrender..." At this time, a lazy male voice came from the Umbrella, "Now, please throw all your weapons into the sea, don''t let me see Anyone still has a weapon in his hand, so I will sink you without hesitation!"


    "..."


    The soldiers on the ship looked at their comrades in arms. None of them was willing to be the first to throw weapons into the sea. After all, that represented cowardice...


    Although the second and the third are essentially the same as the first, but-these guys just nobody wants to be the first...


    "Oh? I can''t see your surrender action. It seems that you are planning to sink in this cold sea with the Intrepid..."


    As Zhou Ye¡¯s voice came, the Umbrella¡¯s motor turned around. With the sound¡ªthe sixteen secondary guns on the deck began to turn at the same time, the black hole¡¯s muzzle had all been aimed at the Intrepid. ...


    "Please wait a minute, we will throw away the weapon..." the captain hurriedly shouted, first took the commanding sword from his waist down, then threw it directly into the sea, and then took off the short fire gun from his body. Also thrown into the sea...


    "Puff--Puff--!"


    With the captain as an example, those soldiers will of course follow suit. They threw all their weapons into the sea... including the hateful Captain Norrington.


    "Very well, I am very satisfied with your actions. It seems that you have seized the opportunity for peace that I gave you... Now, everyone is standing in place and not allowed to move... Otherwise, I can only say one thing to you, sorry ..."


    This sentence made Governor Swann, who originally wanted to hide his daughter Elizabeth, in the cabin, suddenly stood on the deck.


    He didn''t dare to ignore the voice''s command, knowing that all rights are within the range of the gun.


    At this moment when I am a fish and a man is a knife, how can Governor Swan dare to bet that the other party will not start?


    That''s it-in the eyes of everyone on the Intrepid, the Umbrella slowly leaned over...


    Only when standing in front of this giant can people truly understand how terrifying this steel behemoth really is. According to people¡¯s perception, the bridge of the first-class battleship of the Intrepid has already It was tall enough, but compared to the behemoth in front of me, it immediately became a third-class disabled...


    When the distance between the two ships was only a dozen meters, the Umbrella could no longer get close...No way, if it gets closer, maybe when the Umbrella moves, the waves that roll up will be enough to pull this ship. Class sail battleship was overturned...


    Even at this distance, the waves carried by the Umbrella caused the people on the deck of the Intrepid to suffer. On the violently shaking deck-they had to reach out and grab everything they could hold by their side. Either reach out to the ship''s gunwale, or the rope, or the trousers of the companion, in short-grab anything that can stabilize your body.


    It wasn''t until-when the Intrepid once again stabilized its hull in the waves, the Umbrella''s high side protruded a long, shining metallic bridge.


    All the people stared at the other end of the metal bridge. They wanted to see who it was, who owned such a giant ship like a monster, and who it was that made them surrender unconditionally. , Lost the face of the Royal Navy of England...if the Royal Navy of England had any face.


    Reference 1288


    The first thousand two hundred and eighty-eight chapters


    At this time, Zhou Ye, wearing a long black military dress, was also surrounded by his own woman and walked onto the metal bridge between the two ships...


    Behind him, followed Juana in a gorgeous black dress, and Catherine in a housekeeper''s costume-the other girls did not follow...


    After all, they are accustomed to the clean and tidy deck of the Umbrella. They don¡¯t want to go to other people¡¯s ships unless necessary. It¡¯s too dirty¡ªalthough the Royal Navy¡¯s ships will be better, but it¡¯s fine. Is very limited.


    As Zhou Ye walked down the bridge step by step, everyone standing on the deck of the Intrepid could not help lowering their heads. Facing such a handsome boy, they felt a little inferior...


    "I¡ªthe captain of the first class battleship Intrepid, the brigadier general of the Royal English Navy, Lawrence Smith, surrender to you unconditionally..."


    In the end, it was Captain Smith who walked in front of Zhou Ye, lowered his head towards Zhou Ye who looked like the mastermind... and tremblingly took off his captain''s hat, facing Zhou Ye, slowly Served with both hands, which represented Captain Smith''s thorough and unconditional surrender to Zhou Ye.


    "I accept your surrender, Your Excellency Captain!" Zhou Ye took the hat from Smith playfully...


    To be honest, according to etiquette, the one who surrenders should give his own saber, which represents the power of his own life and death to the enemy-but also represents that he has completely given up unnecessary resistance.


    But - isn''t it that Zhou Ye ordered the entire ship''s weapons to be thrown into the sea just now... No way, just use a hat.


    "Although I know that as a captive, I shouldn''t have too many questions, but please forgive the curiosity of a captain, because I want to know... which navy belongs to your excellency..." Captain Lawrence opened his eyes. Seeing that his hat was taken by Zhou Ye and thrown to the woman in strange clothes behind him, he asked unwillingly.


    "Why? Do you feel uncomfortable to lose?" Zhou Ye raised his eyes to look at the middle-aged captain, smiled slightly, and asked, "Are you going to ask me about my details, and then choose a day for revenge?"


    "No, sir, we are convinced that we lose..." Lawrence hurriedly explained with a wave of hands: "I just can''t believe that a pirate can have such an invincible giant ship...because, such a giant ship... is definitely not a pirate house. It can be built..."


    "No way, I really am a pirate..." Zhou Ye said, pointing to his epaulettes and cap badge. There should have been the Umbrella logo there, but it has now become a skull logo representing pirates.


    In fact, Zhou Ye originally wanted to change to the profile picture of Mr. Funny, but-after putting it on, he found helplessly - Mr. Funny is really the destroyer of serious themes, even no matter how majestic military uniforms are in Mr. Funny Under the destruction, it all looked like a tease.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye had to give up this thought full of temptation, confusion, and power...Sure enough, he still didn''t want to be a funny comparison.


    "..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s actions like this, Captain Lawrence suddenly felt a lot of pressure, and the only hope in his heart was lost.He originally thought that such a giant ship is definitely not something a pirate can afford to build. Not to mention the design and paving, the steel needed to build this steel giant is enough to make a small country completely bankrupt. You know this is the seventeenth century, and steel production has not yet risen...


    Coupled with the artillery on that ship that far exceeds the times, how do you make him believe that this is a pirate ship?


    However-Zhou Ye''s actions have also made clear his position. He does not intend to tell Captain Lawrence the truth... Then, this huge ship is not a pirate but a pirate.


    In this way, maybe¡ªor maybe¡ªprobably¡ªhe will be the first brigadier general in the history of the Royal Navy of England to unconditionally surrender to the pirates...it''s really, really shameful...


    When this incident reached London, Captain Lawrence could already foresee how he would be ridiculed...


    However, he does not regret--


    He cannot let these young navy soldiers die for his own sake...


    When all the soldiers on the deck heard Zhou Ye''s words, they were like quail defeated in a fight. They drooped their heads in despair. As the Royal Navy, they surrendered to a pirate. They felt a deep shame...

 The Movie World Chapter 917

    It''s just that¡ªcompared to the almost unsolvable steel behemoth, the resistance they can make is almost nothing¡ªthey are unwilling, but helpless.


    Just as a bleak atmosphere enveloped the entire deck, a crisp loli sounded.


    "Since, sir, you are a pirate, then in accordance with the pirate covenant, I request to negotiate with you..."


    Following the voice, Zhou Ye looked over...Ha¡ªit was not someone else who was speaking, it was his target this time, Lori, Elizabeth Swann."Oh? Cutie, do you still know the pirate covenant?"


    Zhou Ye said with a smile, while sitting backwards¡ª¡ª


    Following his actions, Catherine, the housekeeper standing behind him, gently waved behind him, and a comfortable single sofa instantly appeared behind the owner of the house, which would catch Zhou Ye''s sitting body.


    "Don''t be fooling around, Elizabeth..." Governor Swann didn''t see this weird scene. Now all his attention is on his unconscious daughter. He berates his daughter and walks quickly. When he arrived in front of Zhou Ye, he respectfully saluted Zhou Ye: "Your Excellency, my daughter is just a child. She doesn''t know any pirate covenant. Please consider that she is still a child. Don''t talk to her. Care about..."


    "Don''t worry, I''m just curious. This little cute wants to talk to me. This gentleman doesn''t need to be so flustered. I won''t hurt a child, especially if this child is so cute..." Zhou Ye smiled. He waved his hand, then looked at Elizabeth who had walked in front of her and asked: "Cute, do you want to negotiate with me? What are you going to talk to me?"


    "It depends on how you plan to deal with these soldiers..." Elizabeth didn''t know why. She didn''t feel nervous when she looked at Zhou Ye. Perhaps this was the victory of face value... Even if she knew that the handsome boy in front of her was a super ship The captain of the pirate ship controls the life and death of the entire crew of the Intrepid.


    "Interesting..." Zhou Ye smiled at the little Lolita who stood in front of him and talked freely, and asked: "If you say-I want to kill them all? After all, I don''t do a slave business... ...And I also hate outsiders getting on my ship..."


    "what¡­¡­"


    "Gosh..."


    "Woo...you said that surrender wouldn''t kill us..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the sailors on the deck, including the officers, couldn''t help but panic.They feel like they are a fool, and they have lost their weapons of resistance... Now they have become lambs to be slaughtered, to be slaughtered-unable to resist.


    "Shut up, you scumbags..." Zhou Ye hadn''t spoken yet, Juana standing behind him had already leaked bloodthirsty eyes to the captives. In her opinion, all the decisions made by her men were Yes, he said to kill these guys, then these guys must obediently put their heads in front of her man''s butcher knife and obediently die.


    Her love for Zhou Ye is so deep that she can¡¯t tell right from wrong-this is why Zhou Ye loves her most...


    If there is a woman who regards your preferences as her preferences, your hatred as her hatred, your words as her commands, and your love as everything to her... Is there anyone who is willing to abandon this? What about women?


    Zhou Ye was reluctant anyway.


    "Okay, baby, don''t be angry...for these guys are not worth it..." Zhou Ye said and patted Juana''s little hand on his shoulder. What about the sailors, he didn''t even intend to kill... ...He is not a murderous madman, he kills people for the sake of killing...Generally, when he kills people, he has a purpose.


    "Well, okay, dear..." With Zhou Ye''s comfort, Juana instantly changed from a devil to a well-behaved little wife. Her face changed so fast that she was shocking.


    "You...you can''t do this!" Little Elizabeth was really shocked by Zhou Ye''s words just now, and she said with a pale face: "According to the pirate covenant, they can use their property to redeem their lives..."


    "Properties?" Zhou Ye said lazily, "Well, I will give them an hourglass time-as long as they can take out the property that satisfies me, I will let go of their lives..."


    Following Zhou Ye¡¯s words, Catherine, who was standing behind Zhou Ye, did not know where she took out an incomparably delicate crystal hourglass, and then she held it quietly in her hand, following the sand in the hourglass. Going down...All the people on the deck panicked. In their opinion, it was not gravel that fell in the hourglass, but their lives.


    The entire deck was in a panic. Some people took out precious gold coins from their boots, and some people took out some pound sterling from under the crotch...


    Some people even picked up the mallet and slammed their cheeks hard. Why did he have a few gold teeth inlaid in his mouth... In the face of life, all the belongings became less important-less than half of the time. At the hour of the hour, in the middle of the deck, there was already a hill made of various valuables, pocket watches, coins, even women¡¯s clothes... etc., etc.


    Zhou Ye who watched this scene was amazed, Madan''s--this group of guys think so much. It''s not easy to hide money anywhere.


    Reference 1289


    One thousand two hundred and eighty-nine chapters


    As these guys drew out the last copper plate all over their bodies, everyone stood quietly on the deck, cautiously, looking at Zhou Ye with anxious eyes...like waiting... The prisoners sentenced by the judge are average...looks pitiful.


    "Sir, are these properties enough to redeem their lives?" Little Elizabeth Swan looked at the pile of treasures left on the deck and asked Zhou Ye.


    "Of course...!" Zhou Ye deliberately prolonged his voice, looking at the smile on Little Lolita''s face... and then said: "Not enough!"


    "what??"


    "Gosh... greedy pirate..."


    "This is already my property..."


    "No... I don''t want to die..."


    "Please, my sir, we have no more possessions..."


    "Damn pirate..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s words, the sailors and soldiers on the deck were in a mess. Some people cursed Zhou Ye with great anger, others prayed for Zhou Ye¡¯s tolerance, and others complained about Zhou Ye¡¯s greed. A chaotic posture...


    "The bastard who insults my lover will die..." Juana''s gloomy voice sounded. Before her man could speak, her whole body had turned into a black mist and disappeared behind Zhou Ye...


    As she disappeared, a cloud of black mist condensed behind the sailors who uttered swear words. Before those people could react, the cloud of black mist that condensed behind them turned into a person wearing a gorgeous black dress. Juana, it¡¯s just that Juana, who is standing behind those people, no longer holds the small black umbrella in her hands. Instead, it is a black sharp narrow sword...


    "Puff--" with a sound.


    Juana¡¯s rapier quickly pierced the heads of the sailors who were swearing, and then pierced from the center of their eyebrows... The body fell on the deck with a puff...


    "Gosh... what is this?"


    "No... she is the devil..."


    "Help..."


    With the death of the sailor, everyone was in a mess. They evaded and shouted everywhere, as if they were trying to find a safe place, especially the guys who had just uttered the dirty words. They all wanted to hide in the sky. go with¡­¡­


    However, their actions have no effect. Even a guy who climbed onto the ship¡¯s side and wanted to jump into the sea to escape, was also in the shadow of Juana, returning his soul to Huangquan...


    "Okay, baby, just frighten these children, there is no need to kill them all..." Zhou Ye finally spoke...


    Those sailors who evade everywhere like panicked lambs waiting to be slaughtered, they have never felt that Zhou Ye''s words are so beautiful, just like the sound of nature, just because his words can save their lives...


    "Okay, dear..." As Juana''s gentle voice sounded, her figure condensed behind Zhou Ye again, as if she had never left there.


    "..." Captain Norrington, who has been waiting for the opportunity to hold Zhou Ye, is so hateful that the roots of his teeth are itchy at this time, and he keeps cursing in his heart, why no longer let that woman kill more. After a while, and another half a step, he can move to Zhou Ye''s side... At that time, as long as he gets into trouble, I believe that this weak-looking pirate is definitely not his opponent.


    However, it was too late to say anything, Juana had already returned behind Zhou Ye-Norrington admitted that she would not have any chance under the surveillance of the black dress woman.


    "Sir...you, you speak nothing..." Little Elizabeth, who had never seen a real killing, was finally a little scared at this time. The blood splattered from the sailor just got her clothes. On, the little Lolita, who was facing death, knew the feeling of fear for the first time.


    "Speaking doesn''t count?" Zhou Ye looked at the shivering little Lolita before him, and smiled slightly: "I didn''t speak without counting..."


    "Yes, but you said... as long as the property they bring out... is enough to satisfy you... you will let them go..." Little Elizabeth retorted somewhat unwillingly.


    "Yes, I did say that..." Zhou Ye looked at the stubborn little Lolita, and teased softly: "But what they took out, in my opinion, is completely rubbish...no Have any value..."


    "How is it possible..." Little Elizabeth walked to the side of the pile of wealth, pointing to a gold coin and said, "Isn''t this gold? Are they not coins? How could they possibly be worthless? ...?"


    "No, no, cute... You made a mistake..." Zhou Ye waved slightly at Little Elizabeth, and said, "You have to know that the value of anything lies in whether it can be beneficial to some people. Play a certain role... For example, when you are about to die of thirst, a glass of fresh water is enough to make you pay all of your net worth, when you are about to starve to death, a piece of brown bread can be exchanged for you at any cost... In my opinion, these gold and silver properties are worthless, because-I don''t need them!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

 The Movie World Chapter 918

    Little Elizabeth was confused by Zhou Ye''s remarks. It sounds reasonable, but-but in this way, doesn''t she mean that the negotiation has failed??


    At this time, the atmosphere on the deck became more and more tense. The sailors, second mates, chief mates, including the captain of the Royal Navy on the Intrepid were all staring at the little Lori in front of them. They could see that this one claimed to be The captain¡¯s boy seemed to treat Governor Swann¡¯s daughter a little differently, at least¡ªwhen faced with little Elizabeth, the boy was very patient.


    Now¡ªtheir lives are in the hands of this little loli, everything depends on how little loli can convince the pirate captain...


    "So, that to you...what is enough to let you spare their lives?" Little Elizabeth asked cautiously.


    "Of course it is a priceless treasure..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Then what treasure is priceless in your eyes?" Little Elizabeth learned smart this time, and she planned to find a way after asking her questions.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye did not immediately answer Little Elizabeth''s words, but waved at Governor Swann, "Excuse me, gentleman, please come over!"


    "Yes, yes, sir!" Governor Swan came to Zhou Ye tremblingly. He didn''t dare not come. When Zhou Ye waved to him, he saw the black dress female death behind Zhou Ye looking towards him. For himself... he didn''t want to try it at all, whether his head was harder or the sword of the female swordsman was sharper.


    "Don''t be so nervous..." Zhou Ye softly calmed Governor Swann, the future father-in-law, who should have some preferential treatment."Excuse me, tell me, what is your priceless treasure for you??"


    "Yes...Yes..." Governor Swan didn''t know for a while, the pirate captain asked himself what this meant.


    Just when he was hesitating, suddenly, a sharp gaze fell on him... Governor Swann''s mind was in confusion under that murderous gaze, and in panic, Governor Swann replied: "Yes, it''s my daughter... Your Excellency... For me, my invaluable treasure is my daughter!"


    "Very good...thank you, gentleman." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, then turned to look at Little Elizabeth and said, "Then, I decide that my priceless treasure is exactly as good as this gentleman''s..."


    "what--!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s words, Governor Swann was stunned at once¡ªhe thumped, knelt down on the deck, and pleaded bitterly: "Please, my sir, don¡¯t take my daughter, she , She is still young... please..."


    Facing Governor Swann¡¯s pleading, Zhou Ye was unmoved. He smiled at Little Elizabeth and said, ¡°Now choose, Little Cutie. Should you sacrifice yourself and save everyone on the boat? Or¡ªSave yourself and watch They are going to die... Besides, I want to remind you that [them] also includes your father..."


    Level 1290


    One thousand two hundred and ninety chapters


    As Zhou Ye''s words fell, everyone on the deck stared at Little Elizabeth. This was their only hope for survival...


    "I...I..." Little Elizabeth was really frightened. She looked at her crying father in a bit of bewilderment. Obviously Governor Swann, who was sad at this time, could not give her a hint and told her , What exactly is the right thing to do.


    On the other hand, when her gaze turned to the Royal Navy soldiers on the deck, she was almost frightened by the desire in those people''s eyes. The look of eating fruit made little Lolita scared to Zhou Ye. Moved closer...


    Compared to the guys who looked a little hideous at this time, Little Loli felt safer by Zhou Ye''s side.


    "Have you considered it? Little cute..." Zhou Ye hugged little Elizabeth into his arms and asked in a low voice.


    "I..." Little Elizabeth''s words originally wanted to refuse because of fear, when she saw her father who was lying on the deck and crying bitterly, she turned into... "I am willing to... I am willing to exchange myself for me Father''s life..."


    "Really a cute little guy!" Zhou Ye smiled, and stood up holding little Lolita directly."Then, negotiated...I have grabbed the most unique trophy in the world, and we can already go back..."


    "No... Elizabeth... my daughter..." Governor Swann cried bitterly, beckoning to his daughter, even he twisted his body, trying to climb in front of Zhou Ye to stop Zhou Ye''s footsteps... ¡­


    However, his actions were stopped by the soldiers around him.


    "Don''t go, Your Excellency..."


    "That is too dangerous, Your Excellency!"


    "Sorry, Your Excellency!"


    "You cowards, cowards... actually used my daughter in exchange for your hope of survival. Don''t you feel ashamed for this?" Governor Swan, who was dragged and unable to move, yelled."In exchange for the life of a child, I curse you for living in guilt for the rest of your life. I will never forgive you..."


    The sailors were ashamed by Governor Swann¡¯s words, but¡ªtheir hands were still pressing on Governor Swann¡¯s shoulders, shame is one thing, life is another thing... ashamed It wouldn''t be dead, and Zhou Ye-really would kill.


    "Wait a minute... can I say a few more words to my father?" Little Elizabeth in Zhou Ye''s arms asked anxiously.


    "Of course no problem..." Zhou Ye said, gently lowering the little Lolita in his arms.


    "Dad..." Little Elizabeth rushed in front of Governor Swann, looked at her tearful father, and whispered: "Believe me, Dad, I will definitely come back... I will definitely come back to you Of... please don''t be sad, just as I travel far away..."


    "Little cutie is right, your daughter will return to you sooner or later, of course...Even if she returns to you, she will still be mine..." Zhou Ye said, and glanced at the deck. Soldiers on the ground."Don''t hit my cute idea, she, she is now protected by me..."


    "..." At this moment, little Elizabeth really has an urge to cry...


    One side is for their lives, abandoning themselves without hesitation, even at the expense of blocking their own father-while the other side is domineeringly announcing that he is a person protected by him, warning others not to use their own ideas... ¡­


    In comparison, the judgement...


    Although Little Elizabeth still doesn''t quite understand what is called feeling and what is called love-but at this moment, she feels that Zhou Ye''s figure has deeply imprinted a mark in her heart. In this life, she can never forget this beauty. Pirate boy.


    "Really? Your Excellency..."


    While hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s words, Governor Swann¡¯s eyes lit up. What he fears most is that he will lose his daughter forever in this life, and what will happen to the woman who is taken by the pirates, don¡¯t even think about it...


    However, Zhou Ye''s words just now gave him unlimited hope...


    "Of course-you can feel the pirate life with me as your daughter, she will come back sooner or later!" Zhou Ye didn''t say the rest of the words, [After she becomes my woman...]


    "Thank you..." This turn of events made Governor Swann feel a lot better... In fact, he still wanted to beg Zhou Ye not to ruin his daughter''s innocence, but this thought just went around in his mind. After that, I gave up automatically...


    First, because his life and death were held in Zhou Ye''s hands, he was afraid that he would annoy the pirate captain.


    The second reason is that in Governor Swann¡¯s eyes, the beautiful woman who has been standing behind Zhou Ye and never left Zhou Ye¡¯s eyes [Juana] is definitely Zhou Ye¡¯s wife. He knows this kind of woman¡¯s Character, madness of love, and deep love at the same time...


    With a woman with such a personality by Zhou Ye''s side, Governor Swann felt that Zhou Ye would never have a chance to eat his daughter.


    According to Juana¡¯s character, Governor Swann¡¯s thoughts were not wrong at all, but he didn¡¯t know that Juana had already loved Zhou Ye to the point of losing herself. For her, as long as her own man wanted Yes, she would never say a word.


    This can be seen from the fact that Juana personally sent her two sisters to her man¡¯s bed...


    Of course, Governor Swann didn''t know about this. If he knew that there were still many women on the steel behemoth, he might change his mind.


    "You guys don''t let me go..." Governor Swan broke free from the grip of the sailors, and then took his daughter''s hand and kept explaining the precautions. Of course, most of them are like eating. Trivial things like getting full and warm...


    Halfway through the confession, Governor Swann seemed to remember something again. He ran all the way into the cabin, quickly sorted his daughter''s things into a small rattan box, and then took it out... ¡­He was like a father watching his daughter¡¯s marriage soon. He confessed to his daughter some trivial matters with his nose and tears, and passed the box in his hand."Elizabeth, my dear, my father is not by your side in the future, you must take good care of yourself..."


    "I see... Dad..." Little Lori''s eyes were also reddened by this parting atmosphere...


    Zhou Ye was not in a hurry to interrupt the conversation between the father and daughter, after all-after this farewell, goodbye may be a few years later...


    After half an hour-


    The Umbrella Super Intrepid-class battleship carrying little Elizabeth slowly drove away... Governor Swann wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes, while waving his hands, bid farewell to his daughter...


    He can only hope to believe that Zhou Ye will have the final say, so that their father and daughter will have a chance to meet again in the future.


    Reference 1291


    The first thousand two hundred and ninety one


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Movie World Chapter 919

    On the deck of the Umbrella--


    "Brother, why are we going to Miami? I have heard that it is still desolate now..."


    On the deck of the bow, a sunshade was propped up there--Zhou Ye half-lying on a white beach chair, lazily basking in the sun... And in his arms, was a small swimsuit Elizabeth, at this moment little Lolita is riding on him, her hands are around his neck, and she is acting coquettishly.


    One day is enough for Elizabeth, the little loli, to have a general understanding of everyone on the ship.


    In her opinion, the pirate crew on the steel behemoth named Umbrella is a fantastic combination.


    On this ship, there are the bloody queen and her sword attendants, as well as the Spanish royal princesses, and the daughters of the dukes...every women with noble status and outstanding ability surround Zhou Ye without any gaps. It seems to Little Loli that this is simply unthinkable-after all, the more capable a woman, the more arrogant her heart is, and the men who are waiting are not in their eyes, how could it be possible to gather together for a man What?


    For little Elizabeth, it was like an unsolved mystery, which puzzled her.


    However, after knowing the identities of the women, Little Lori became curious about Zhou Ye... She was really curious about how a man can bring together so many distinguished, powerful and beautiful women. .


    And let them serve one husband together willingly?


    After she tried her best to find out the identity of Zhou Ye from the girls, the whole person was shocked... More than two hundred years ago, the saint who walked the world... Angrily destroyed the 30,000 French army murderers... The pig''s feet in her favorite bedtime story...


    All of this made Little Lori full of curiosity about Zhou Ye...


    One is a little Lolita who is full of curiosity about Zhou Ye, and her curiosity is precisely a Lolita who is full of abduction talents... What kind of chemical reaction will happen in this, almost no need to guess. It''s the end.


    It took almost half a day for Zhou Ye to change Xiao Lolita¡¯s name to him from [adult] to [brother]...


    Even though little Eliza had a strong and unyielding personality during the day, she met Zhou Ye...Unfortunately, she met Zhou Ye... Under the influence of Zhou Ye''s abduction of Dafa plus various sugar-coated shells and spiritual hints, little Lolita quickly She fell, she has become a member of Zhou Ye''s control.


    Open up my brother and say, shut up my brother and say...


    Little Elizabeth almost wished that twenty-five of the twenty-four hours a day would stick to Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye was quite content with this. After all, pre-control Lolita must be disturbed by it.... Besides, although some games are too young to play because Lolita is too young, some games can still be played...


    To put it simply, the little Elizabeth now looks like Zhou Ye''s queen-gong reserve. The women know this well... What kind of men do they have no X numbers in their hearts?


    "Because, we are going there to find you a playmate..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and patted Little Lori on the back.


    "Playmate?" Little Elizabeth asked unclearly, "What playmate?"


    "Well¡ªin terms of age, she is three or four years older than you. You want to call her sister..." Zhou Ye smiled: "However, she should still be a nun now, I think you will have a common topic... ¡­"


    Having said this, Zhou Ye looked forward, and he seemed to be able to see¡ªthe scene where the daughter of Blackbeard and Governor Swann¡¯s daughter were playing happily...what awaited.


    Although the little Lolita Elizabeth lying in Zhou Ye¡¯s arms doesn¡¯t quite understand what her brother¡¯s endless words mean, but... the brother must be right. I hope that sister sister is as good as the other sisters on the boat. ...


    Little Elizabeth closed her eyes while looking forward to the sister of the nun she had never met. In her mind-her brother''s arms are a good place to sleep...


    At the same time-in the prayer room of a Spanish monastery in the mountains not far from Miami Beach, a little brown-haired nun who looks like fourteen or five years old who is praying feels like she is being stared at by something weird It was the same, and there was a chill all over the body, and I couldn''t help but shiver suddenly.


    "Angelika, what''s the matter with you?" an elderly mother sitting beside her asked caringly.


    "Mother, I just didn''t know why, I suddenly felt a little bit cold all over..." Angelica replied in a low voice.


    "Is it sick? Or I will take you to see Dr. Curtis in the town in the afternoon?" The elderly mother obviously cares about little Angelika, she is really a little afraid that Angelika is sick , You know, in this era, a small malaria can take the life of a strong man.


    "No... no need, mother..." Angelika hurriedly shook her head and refused. She really didn''t want to go to town.


    You know, this is Miami, it''s Miami that is next to the Bahamas, and it''s also an area where pirates gather...


    For a woman, it¡¯s not very safe to go to town, but fortunately, those pirates are more or less religious to their faith. They hardly pay attention to the nuns, but they can¡¯t help but drink too much. The drunkard, erring on the sister.


    This is not impossible...


    For those pirates, rum is their hobby second only to women... Pirates who don¡¯t drink rum are as rare as monks who don¡¯t eat rum...Of course, this is also divided into regions, at least in Singapore. Pirates don¡¯t drink rum...


    Ahem-it''s a bit farther.


    For Angelika, if possible, she would rather never go to town for the rest of her life... She didn''t want to see those pirates with messy long hair and smelly body."I''m really fine, maybe there was just a sea breeze blowing by just now!"


    "Well... if you feel uncomfortable, just tell me... it''s good for your body!" The mother didn''t hold on anymore. In her opinion, Angelika was a well-behaved and sensible Child, and her faith in God is also so pious.


    As the conversation between the two ended, the whole prayer room once again restored tranquility...


    Two hours later-


    The prayer was finally over, Angelika helped her to get up from her chair... and then sent her back to the room.


    "Mother, what do you want to eat? I''ll get it for you..." Anjelica asked as she lay on the couch supporting her.


    After all-Mother is already very old, and three hours of prayer is a big burden for her. According to the tradition of the monastery, Mother no longer has to pray in the prayer room at this age.


    However, the mother who is extremely pious for her faith is determined to go to the prayer room. In her words, "Are you going to deprive me of my faith?"


    Faced with such a stubborn mother, even the dean of the monastery did not dare to say anything. After all¡ªin terms of generation, she still had to call her auntie.


    "I don''t want to eat anything... Little Angelica, you go to dinner... Don''t worry about me, I''ll just rest for a while!" said the mother, leaning against the window, closing her eyes... ¡­


    "Okay, mother..." Although Anjieli promised in her mouth, her eyes were full of worry, she knew that she was too old, and she was about to be called by the Lord. It''s time, but-she just can''t bear to give up mother, since she was a child, she has been taking care of her... In addition to a gold coin engraved with [Q¡¤A¡¤R] on her body, she has a lot of her own life experience. I don''t know...


    As far as she can remember, she has already lived in this small monastery... The mother is her only relative, how can she watch her only relative leave her?


    Anjelica turned her head to look at the grandma lying on the window, worried, and walked out of the bedroom lightly. She was going to eat, and then brought some dinner for the grandma, regardless of whether the mother had food or not. Eat, she always takes...


    Reference 1292


    One thousand two hundred and ninety-two chapters


    Not far from the mouth of the Miami River is the largest port in Miami, the Port of Miami¡ª¡ª


    There are a mixture of dragons and snakes. There are businessmen from various countries in the American and European continents, pirates relying on the Caribbean Golden Sea to rob merchant ships, and gold diggers from Europe and some skilled women with heavy makeup.


    I have to say that these skilled women seem to know where to make money by nature...


    Every new settlement on the American continent has their credit.Of course, today''s pig''s feet are not them... but Zhou Ye who took the little loli to the shore alone.


    Among a group of guys with disheveled clothes and disheveled hair, Zhou Ye, a handsome young man with bright clothes, looked particularly conspicuous, especially his appearance full of oriental charm, which was very eye-catching among this group of Europeans.


    "Brother, aren''t we looking for the little nun named Angelika? Why come to this place?" Little Elizabeth covered her nose with a handkerchief, and grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand with one hand, feeling a little depressed. Asked: "Is the monastery built in this port town?"


    To be honest, if it was before, I''m afraid she could still tolerate the pungent smell and dirty sailors here. After all, Europe in the 17th century was roughly like this...London would be better, but Good is limited.


    However, after spending a few days on the Umbrella, Little Lolita could not bear such an environment.


    Little Lolita, who has been completely accustomed to modern life, now looks at those guys, there is an impulse to destroy them all humanely... Maybe it is easy to change from frugality to luxury, and it is difficult to change from luxury to frugality-she can no longer get used to it This kind of environment.


    "Of course we are going to find Xiao Anjie Lika, but, Xiao cutie, sometimes-we need some patience..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand gently, using thought motivation to form around him and Xiao Lori. A shadowless and invisible air filter device, among other things, at least makes little Lori feel that it is not so difficult to breathe.


    "Well... you are right, but I already miss the environment on the Umbrella now!" Little Elizabeth said, taking off the handkerchief covering her nose.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 920

    She really regrets it, she knew she shouldn''t have come down with Zhou Ye...


    The entire Miami colony is built on the port of Miami. In the entire colony, there are three bars and two cargo shops... As for the hotel?Hotel?No...Here, if you want to find a place to sleep, the best option is to find a partner in the bar, and then go to her residence to sleep for a night.


    Of course, when you wake up the next day, don¡¯t forget to pay someone else¡¯s overnight fee...


    For meals, the bar here will provide simple food...you can eat bread while drinking. If you have enough money in your pocket, you can find two friends to accompany you to eat and drink...


    "It''s still early, let''s find a place to sit for a while!" Zhou Ye looked at the sunset glow on the horizon, and then at the street where he could see the end, wisely giving up the idea of ??visiting this densely populated area. In this era, Miami is only a colony of European gold diggers, not the fourth largest urban circle and business circle in the United States in later generations.


    Here, there are simple wooden houses everywhere, there is nothing fun at all...


    "Okay..." Although Little Lolita didn''t really want to enter those dirty-looking bars, but-since Zhou Ye said so, she didn''t want to be too headstrong.


    Two people, one large and one small, who reached a consensus, strolled around the street at random...


    After declining the invitations of seven or eight skilled women who took care of the work, Zhou Ye finally took the little Lolita to a bar that seemed fairly clean.


    Pushing away the bar named [Captain''s House], Zhou Ye took the hand of Lori and walked in...


    In this bar, it is not as noisy as the other two bars. The guests sitting here are not well-dressed, but at least they are clean and tidy.


    It can be seen that this bar can be regarded as the highest-grade bar in the local area...


    I won¡¯t say it when there are no conditions. When there are conditions, people are still happy to use something to show their different social status. Otherwise, they won¡¯t be on the ship. The sailors live in the cabin, but the captain. Owning a separate bedroom, this is the privilege, this is the class... The concept that has been there since humans began to learn collective labor, has been passed on to this day, and will be passed on in the future...


    Utopias are always utopias, and a society without classes is absolutely impossible.


    Ahem, it''s a bit far...


    Zhou Ye raised his eyes and scanned, and he saw at least six or seven guys wearing captain hats in the entire bar. Obviously, they were all captains.


    "Are the guests coming for something?" As soon as Zhou Ye sat down in an empty seat, a woman in a white hemp dress walked up to Zhou Ye and asked with a smile.


    "What do you have here?" Zhou Ye asked casually.


    "Our rum here is the best, never mixed with water... The entire Port of Miami knows, and our white bread is also the best baked, and I recommend grilled German sausages, that¡¯s mine I just got it from a captain, I believe you will be satisfied with the taste..." The waitress seemed very confident.


    "Ah, Mary... why did you say that the German sausages were sold out when I asked you just now..." a man sitting at a table not far away asked with a sad expression.


    "Haha, isn''t that obvious yet? Lord..." It was not the waitress who answered him, but the guests at another table."Because you look so ugly, look at this little brother from the East, and then look at you, if I were Mary, I would choose him instead of you!"


    "Damn George... what do you know? I am the vicissitudes of life, vicissitudes of life, do you understand? Only little girls can superficially like handsome guys. Really tasteful ladies like me. The old guy of the story..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly when he heard the fight between the two captains, and then said to the waitress: "Then give me a glass of rum, and then give me two portions of bread and two portions of German baked goods. sausage!"


    "Okay..." The waitress in the white dress was flushed with Zhou Ye''s smile. No woman can ignore a handsome guy, just like no man can ignore a beautiful woman...


    While the waitress agreed, she ran towards the back door as if running away... She was a little embarrassed to be teased by the two tables of guests.


    "Okay, Lord, stop making trouble... Have you heard of it recently?"


    "What did you hear?"


    "Iron giant ship... and the pirate flag with a strange head..."


    "Not only did I hear about it, I also saw that huge ship from a distance... Oh my god, you can''t imagine what a majestic huge ship it is. It is simply a masterpiece of God. I am afraid that only God can build it. Come out such a terrible giant ship..."


    "It''s not a big deal, Lord, I heard...that the huge ship appeared, it scared the ghost thief ship...this is amazing!"


    "I really want to know the captain who owns the giant steel ship..."


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    Zhou Ye sat like this, listening to the legend about him, waiting boredly for the things he ordered to come up... From time to time, tease the little Lolita around him, trying not to make her feel bored...


    Reference 1293


    One thousand two hundred and ninety-three chapters


    Not far from the Port of Miami, in the Spanish Monastery¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The evening class was over. The wooden door of the prayer room opened, and nuns wearing black robes and black scarves filed out. During the whole process, no one spoke...Everyone was silent and walked to their respective rooms. ...


    Angelika walked at the end, her expression looked a little worried... Today at noon, the grandmother who had been taking care of her growing up fell ill and didn''t want to eat or drink water...


    At that time, she wanted to go to the harbour colony to find a doctor and see her mother, but-she was rejected by her mother. In the words of the mother, she had seen the light of heaven shining. I have a foreboding that I am about to leave the world...


    As a pious nun, Angelika should be happy for her mother. After all, she firmly believes that with her pious belief, she will definitely return to my lord''s embrace after death.


    However, as a child raised by a grandmother, Angelika couldn''t just watch the grandmother who raised herself like this. She left the world like this, she wanted to make one last effort. .


    Thinking of this, Angelika changed her destination at a fork in the road. She wanted to find the dean of the monastery, Ms. Jenny.


    "Boom boom boom..." Angelika, who came to the dean''s room, knocked on the wooden door with some anxiety.


    "Come in¡­¡­"


    With the sound coming from inside, Angelika pushed open the wooden door and walked in...


    At this moment, a middle-aged woman with a slightly fat figure wearing a nun''s dress is sitting at her table, writing something with the light of a candle...


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, the female dean gently put down the quill in her hand and looked at Angelika."Angelika, why are you here? Did something happen to the mother?"


    "No... Actually, I haven''t gone back yet. I don''t know what''s going on with Mother..." Anjelica replied hesitantly.


    "Then what''s the matter for you to come to me?" the female dean asked.


    "President, I want to go to the port now, and ask Dr. Curtis to come and see the grandmother..." Angelika said with a bite.


    "Now?" The female dean looked out the dark window, she was really worried about Angelika''s safety-after all, this is not the European continent, this is just an overseas colony with mixed fish and eyes, in simple terms , Here can even be called a place outside the law.


    Who are the people who come back here?


    Bankrupt farmers, robbery pirates, merchants whose eyes only have gold coins, and those skilled women who provide services to these people...


    Simply put, thieves and robbers can be seen everywhere here...


    Although this is a Spanish colony, there is indeed a Spanish barracks stationed here, but... those guys will not be dispatched under normal circumstances. They will only come forward to suppress it when there is a major rebellion or a major commotion.


    At other times, they will stay in the barracks honestly and will never come out to be troublesome...


    The disappearance of a woman is not a major event to them, and no one will dispatch an army for such an event.


    Therefore, the female dean really did not want Angelika to go to the port right now... However, when she refused to say something, she suddenly saw the stubborn look on Angelika''s face...


    In an instant, she changed her mind...


    Yes, as the dean, she could indeed refuse Angelika¡¯s request, but¡ªas a nun who watched Angelika grow up, she knew better what Madam Aisha meant to Angelika. ...

 The Movie World Chapter 921

    She believes that even if she refuses Angelika''s request, she will sneak out in the end...not for anything else, just because Madam Aisha is the person who raised Angelika...


    For Angelica, Mother Aishala is her family, the only family...


    "Well... I have agreed to your request..." The female dean sighed, then stood up and stopped the happy Angelica."Don''t rush to the port, take this..."


    While talking, the female dean took a long sword from the bookshelf next to it and handed it to Angelica."Take it, whether it is used for resistance or for relief, its sharpness will be what you need."


    "Hmm..." Angelika nodded, and then took the long sword from the dean''s hand...


    She knew what liberation meant by her dean, and that represented the worst case... and it also represented that she would pay the price of her life for it.She knows all this, but-Angelica has no choice but to let her watch the mother who took care of her grow up just leave her like this?She can''t do it.


    Anjelica, who picked up the long sword, said goodbye to the dean, and walked out the door...


    "Wait a minute..." The dean called Angelika again, and then put a long black cloak on her."It''s cold outside, pay attention..."


    "Thank you, Dean..." Of course Anjelica knew that this was not a cloak against the cold. It was done so as to hide her figure and make it difficult to distinguish her gender... Miami is located In the subtropical zone, even though it has entered late autumn, the weather is still warm and cold?That doesn''t exist.


    The abbot watched Angelika, who was wearing a black cloak, hurriedly left her dean''s room and sighed slowly.


    Isn''t she not allowed to ask a few more nuns to accompany Angelika, but-what about that?


    Facing those lawless guys, is there any difference between a woman and a group of women?


    Even when there are more people, the goal will be bigger. That is what the female dean tries hard to avoid...


    Please forgive her for being selfish, after all-she is the dean, she has to consider all the nuns...


    And at this moment, Angelica has walked out of the monastery¡ª¡ª


    Because of the monastery¡¯s principle of refuge, basically¡ªthis Spanish monastery was built in a forest far from the port¡ª


    It¡¯s about five kilometers away from the settlement of the port. It¡¯s better if it¡¯s daytime... But now it¡¯s night, a night in the 17th century without street lights...


    But fortunately, the mountain forest where the monastery is located is not very steep, and what is rare today is a cloudless weather. With the sky full of stars and the bright moonlight, Angelika can still know I saw those trails in the mountains.


    Wearing a black cloak and holding a long sword, Angelika walked down the mountain with one foot and one foot shallow... She, for the sake of her mother, how could she care about these little difficulties? ?


    Reference 1294


    One thousand two hundred and ninety-four chapters


    "Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª!"


    Some embarrassed Angelika stood in front of this wooden house that looked very different from other houses and knocked on the door...


    It can be said that the mountain road just now caused her a lot of suffering, but fortunately, she encountered no other dangers along the way, what a drunk sailor, what kind of excitement came to the field...


    I didn''t see all of them, I have to say, this is God bless.


    And Dr. Curtis¡¯ clinic is on the corner away from the port, so Angelica avoids crossing the commercial streets full of street women and drunks. This is really great news...


    Just when Angelika secretly rejoiced that her trip was so smooth this time, the door of Dr. Curtis''s clinic was opened, and a black-looking woman came out, "Excuse me, who are you looking for?"


    "I''m looking for Dr. Curtis... Is he there?" Anjelica asked anxiously. She knew that this black woman was a slave bought by Dr. Curtis. She was used as a servant or as a doll. Use... Such things are not uncommon in America.


    "The master is not in the clinic now..." The black woman looked at the weirdly dressed girl in front of her a little strangely, and said: "But if you are in a hurry, I suggest you go to [Captain''s House] not far from the port to find him. , He should be drinking there this time..."


    The first half of the black woman''s sentence made Angelika fall into the abyss, but the second half of the sentence brought her infinite light - but, the port bar?That¡¯s where Angelika tried to avoid going...


    "Then... well... I''ll go there to find him!" Angelika nodded depressedly, then turned and left the wooden house...


    She is so depressed... You said that a doctor of yours is not honestly staying in your clinic, waiting for the patient to come, why go to the bar??


    However, if you think about it, it seems that in this pitiful era with few entertainment items, apart from going to a bar, Dr. Curtis has no good places to go...


    You know, going to the bar is not only for drinking, but also to hear those captains brag about their adventures...maybe you will meet some interesting friends.


    It can be said that drinking in a bar, listening to stories, and making friends, is almost a multiplier... As a well-paid doctor, Curtis doesn¡¯t care about the money. For him, it¡¯s a pastime. is the most important.


    Keke, I pulled it far.


    Angelika walked slowly toward the port, while praying secretly in her heart, praying that there would be no accidents.


    Along the way, Angelika avoided the drunk drunk who didn¡¯t know a few waves, and also avoided the hands of countless solicitors, and finally came to the door of the bar...


    Looking at the rudder hanging at the entrance of the bar, following the conspicuous letters above... [Captain''s House], Angelica knew that she was finally there.


    Anjelica stood outside the wooden door. After a little hesitation, she pushed open the wooden door hard...


    However, before she could react, a black figure smashed towards her. As a nun who had never seen such a battle, she had almost never seen such a battle. For a moment , She actually forgot to dodge...


    "Be careful¡­¡­"


    With a word of caution, Angelika felt that her hand seemed to be grasped, and then, as soon as that hand was applied, she involuntarily fell into a warm embrace... "You...you ..."


    It wasn''t until this time that Angelica realized that Angelica had never been in such close contact with a man before, and her face turned red in an instant...


    She was breathing the sunlight-like smell of the man, and she looked up...


    It was a handsome boy, a handsome boy with black hair...Looking at those pupils that looked like black holes, Angelika felt that her girl''s heart was deeply plunged in that moment. ...


    "Are you okay?" Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Angelika in his arms. He had to say¡ªAngelika was already very beautiful at this time, just like a little fairy, and still A little fairy who knows nothing about the world, interesting gains... It deserves to be the role played by a Spanish actress who is known to have wild beauty.


    "I...I''m okay..." It wasn''t until Zhou Ye''s questioning that Angelika suddenly felt like she forced herself to leave her warm embrace. When she left Zhou Ye''s embrace, there was something in her heart. Such an indescribable loss... "They--what''s wrong?"


    "Oh, nothing. They are arguing whether the giant steel ship that recently appeared in the Caribbean is powerful or the black sail ghost ship is powerful, or the flying Dutchman is powerful..." Zhou Ye shrugged and said, "Finally Neither of them could persuade each other, so they began to use their own force to fight for the victory of the ship they supported. By the way, it was the captain who supported the giant steel ship who was just thrown out!"


    "..." Anjelica felt like she and the other party were completely in two worlds for a moment. Why didn''t she understand what the young man in front of her said??


    "That...actually I came to see Dr. Curtis..." Angelika asked hesitantly, "Excuse me, have you seen Dr. Curtis?"


    In Angelica''s view, Dr. Curtis can almost be said to be a celebrity in the entire colony. After all-who hasn''t been sick yet?In this settlement, you may not know the boss of the trading house, or the captain of the largest merchant ship, but-you must know the doctor, because one day you will use him, especially the sailors. ...


    "Doctor Curtis? I don''t know..." Zhou Ye''s answer made Angelika depressed for a while, "But, can you see, is he in the crowd now?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Anjelica tapped her toes slightly and looked at the chaotic bar...


    At the moment, in the bar, there is already a mess, fighting, knives and guns... constantly drinking... flirting with skilled women-everything.


    In short, a smog...


    With the not very bright light, Angelika looked around and found that she hadn''t seen Dr. Curtis... This made her anxious."No... Why isn''t Dr. Curtis here? The slave girl in his family clearly told me that he is here..."


    "Well, if you are sure that the guy named Dr. Curtis has indeed come here, and you can''t find him in the crowd, then I think I know where he is..." Zhou Ye said. Pulling up Angelika''s little hand, walked towards the back door...


    The little loli who originally followed Zhou Ye has been sent back to the Umbrella parked in the open sea by the portal. One is because little loli doesn¡¯t like the noise here, and the other is because-little loli should It''s time to go to bed. Obviously¡ªZhou Ye''s affair hasn''t been finished yet, so¡ªI had to send Little Lori back first to let her go to sleep.


    Anjelica, who was holding her little hand by Zhou Ye, nodded a little shyly, followed his footsteps and walked back... However, she discovered a very strange thing-no matter who was fighting, it would be a duel. Whatever the crowd, after seeing Zhou Ye''s arrival, they all stopped their actions temporarily. It was not until Zhou Ye took her away that they would fight again.

 The Movie World Chapter 922

    "They... are afraid of you?"


    "No, they just can''t beat me..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and blinked at Angelika."Almost every one of them has been beaten by me..."


    "..." Angelika looked at Zhou Ye up and down in disbelief. In her opinion, Zhou Ye was indeed a super handsome guy, but if he was bigger, there were still many people stronger than him in the bar. , Why can''t you beat him?


    However, at this time, she was too late to ask...because she finally saw the person she was looking for...Doctor Curtis, at this moment, Dr. Curtis is lying in the pigpen in the backyard, hugging the old sow sleeping?It seems¡ªhe seems to be sleeping very sweetly.


    Reference 1295


    One thousand two hundred and ninety-five chapters


    "God, what''s the matter with Dr. Curtis?" Angelika concealed her small eyes, she couldn''t believe the scene before her.


    She had seen Dr. Curtis before. After all, he was the only doctor in this colony. With so many nuns in the monastery, it is inevitable that there would be a headache... Under normal circumstances, he would come to see him.


    In the past, Dr. Curtis always looked gentle and dressed very well, which seemed to give people a very trustworthy feeling...


    Today, Angelika looked at Dr. Curtis, who was holding the old sow in the pigpen and kept kissing her. This scene overturned all her previous impressions of this doctor.


    "I think he is drunk..." Zhou Ye shrugged and said with a smile: "You know, when a man is not drunk, he still knows who he is, but when he is drunk, the whole The world is his..."


    "...What am I going to do??" Angelika said to herself anxiously: "How can such a Curtis doctor treat grandma?"


    "I have a good idea! Please wait a moment!" Zhou Ye said, turning his head and walking to the wooden bucket next to it, picking up the small bucket placed on the ground, and scooping it up in the big wooden bucket without hesitation. A bucket of water... "I think this might help him wake up!"


    "Wait...Is this...Is it impolite?" Anjelica stopped Zhou Ye with some hesitation. She was really afraid of annoying the man lying in the pigsty, the only one in the entire settlement. A doctor, yes, doctors have the bounden duty to rescue the dead, but they also have the right to refuse to visit.


    It''s too dark, the road is too far, the patient has no chance... etc., can all be reasons why they are not.


    Angjelica was really scared, and the mother who had harmed her could not be treated.


    "Trust me, if you want to see a doctor who is mentally normal, this is the fastest way!" Zhou Ye said, unceremoniously flushing the water in the wooden bucket at Curty lying in the pigpen. Dr. Si splashed over...


    "Wow!"


    The cold water poured on Dr. Curtis'' body, making him, who was dreaming sweet dreams, suddenly shivered, "Is it raining? Mary...give me another glass. After drinking this, I should go back for a cup..."


    "It seems that I was wrong. He still needs another bucket!" Zhou Ye said, before Anjelica stopped him, turned around and scooped a bucket of water again, splashing it on Dr. Curtis again. ...


    "Puff...Puff..." The cold well water finally restored Curtis to some extent."Why do you splash me with water?"


    "Because a lady here is looking for you, I think you need to be sober!" Zhou Ye said with an innocent look, as if the cold water in the well was not splashed by him.


    "Okay, damn, I''m completely awake now..." Doctor Curtis stood up swayingly, shaking his head, he finally saw the figure standing next to Zhou Ye clearly. Who the hell is it?"Sister Angelica? Is there anything wrong?"


    "Yes, Dr. Curtis, Mother Azara hasn''t eaten for a day, and she doesn''t drink a sip of water... I really have no choice but to ask for your help!" Anjelica was a little anxious Said: "Can you please come back to the monastery with me?"


    "This..." Dr. Curtis hesitated. He knew Madam Aisara, and also knew what was going on with Madam Aisara. In his opinion, Madam Aisara was all because of her age. It''s big, it''s time to be called by the Lord.


    All treatments are in vain...


    However, Dr. Curtis couldn¡¯t speak to Angelica for those words of refusal. Seeing the anxious face of this young little nun, he really couldn¡¯t bear to judge Madam Aisara. The death penalty... "Okay, but I''m going home first to bring some medicines and checkups... Uh, well, I need to change my clothes."


    "Thank you, thank you... Dr. Curtis!" Angelica was simply touched.


    "You are welcome, this is my bounden duty!" Dr. Curtis said, stood up and walked towards the back door of the bar...


    Angelika and Zhou Ye followed this seemingly unreliable doctor and walked towards his clinic.


    There was no word all the way-the three quickly returned to Dr. Curtis''s house.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you?" The nigger girl in the clinic saw her master''s embarrassed look, and asked in shock, "Could it be that you were robbed by those sailors?"


    "No, I just drank too much... Okay, don''t ask ¡ª Karida, go and help me fetch the medicine box for my visit... Also, help me find a clean suit!" Ke As Dr. Tees was talking, he turned his head and said to Angelica, "Sister Angelica, please wait for me here with your friends, I''ll get down right away!"


    "Okay!" X2


    The two answered in unison, causing Dr. Curtis to smile somewhat knowingly. Although he is a Christian, his faith is not very pious. In his opinion, it is an anti-human rule that nuns and monks cannot get married.


    Saying that nuns are God¡¯s brides, wouldn¡¯t God be the first to violate the doctrine that he can only marry one?The bigamy of this guy has also committed too much...


    Therefore, Curtis didn''t like the church''s rules very much.


    "Why are you still here?" Angelika looked at the back of Dr. Curtis going upstairs, and whispered beside Zhou Ye, "Didn''t you have already left?"


    "Because I am worried about you, I came here!" Zhou Ye''s nonsense came casually."You know, it''s too messy here, and it''s not such a charming girl again. If you appear in this chaotic place at night, how can I rest assured that you will face those dangers alone?"


    "I..." Anjielika was suddenly hit by Zhou Ye''s heart deer, what should I say?Face value is a good thing, what if it is said by the clock tower weirdo?Then I''m afraid Angelika will call for help...


    This is the first time Angelika, who has been living among women, has been picked up by the opposite sex, and she is such a handsome boy. At this moment, she feels that her heart is beating out of Hun¡¯s lying.


    Zhou Ye looked at Angelika''s shy and timid look with interest. What should I say?The little sister who came out of the monastery is innocent... at least she is much more innocent than when she later became the first officer of Blackbeard...


    I like Angelika''s so cute look...


    "Although I really want you to continue, I''m sorry, I think we''d better go and see Madam Aisha first..." A voice broke the artistic conception of soundlessness, turning his face flushed. Angelica was taken aback.


    "Okay, okay, let''s go now..." The ridiculed little nun walked towards the door with a flustered expression...


    "Sorry, it seems I interrupted your good deeds, boy!" Dr. Curtis smiled and walked to Zhou Ye''s side and joked.


    "Nothing, she is destined to be mine... However, the smell of the pigsty on you is too big, can you stay away from me..." Zhou Ye hit back with a beautiful counterattack, and immediately managed to get Curtis. His face was embarrassing.


    Reference 1296


    One thousand two hundred and ninety-six chapters


    In the monastery¡ªin Madam Azara¡¯s room.


    With a serious face, Dr. Curtis examined the pulse of Mother Aisara who was lying on the couch, and then she opened her closed eyelids and looked at the bottom of her eyes.


    Dr. Curtis, who completed this set of procedures, stood up with a heavy expression, and then motioned to Angelika, who was standing by and waiting, to talk to herself in the outside room.


    Angjelica followed Dr. Curtis to the outside room with anxiety. She lowered her voice a little anxiously and asked: "Doctor Curtis, what''s the matter with Grandma Azara?"


    "Actually..." Dr. Curtis pondered his words in his heart. He was considering what to say to make Angelika feel better, but-after thinking about it for a long time, he found that there was no good way. So, in the end he chose to tell the truth."Actually¡ªMrs. Azara has nothing to do with her, but she is really too old...the old one is already..."


    "No... it''s impossible..." Angelika couldn''t accept this statement at all for an instant, she felt hysterical.


    "Don''t do this, Angelica, you know... what Dr. Curtis said is the truth!" Zhou Ye hugged Angelica, who could not accept this fact, tightly...


    "No...it''s impossible...uuuu..." Angelika was crying softly in Zhou Ye''s arms. She couldn''t accept the fact that the person closest to her was about to leave her.


    "Sorry, but I really tried my best..." Dr. Curtis said, took out a dark, creamy object from the consultation box and handed it to Angelica."This thing can slightly relieve her pain and make her walk more peacefully!"


    Angelika didn¡¯t even notice what Dr. Curtis handed over, but Zhou Ye took it casually... He gently put it under his nose and smelled it, and a pungent odor immediately filled him. Nasal cavity."Plate?"


    "This is the only way!" Dr. Curtis sighed helplessly.

 Movie World Chapter 923

    "Doctor, is there really no other way?" Anjelica asked in tears.


    "Life and death, this kind of thing, maybe only a high god can be able to reverse it..." Dr. Curtis sighed, "However, when I was in a tavern, I heard people say that it seemed like in a distant ocean. There is a fountain of youth, but no one has actually seen him... Legend has it that Pound Lyon once found it. If anyone can find his nautical notes, maybe..."


    For the rest, Dr. Curtis said nothing...


    Because he doesn¡¯t believe that there really is a fountain of youth... let alone a nun who will really go to sea to find the fountain of youth, you know-that is something that many adventurers and pirates have not found, how can you make him believe in one? A fourteen or five-year-old nun, can you find spring water that those guys can''t find?


    "I''m sorry... I tried my best..." Dr. Curtis said, carrying his own consultation box and walking out of the room... A nun outside the door will send him out of the convent.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ...


    "Ye, you said...is there really a fountain of youth in this world?" Angelika leaned weakly in Zhou Ye''s arms. She faced death for the first time, feeling unacceptable, especially The person who was about to die of old age still took care of her and grew up, and she was treated as the only relative, Mother Aisara.


    "Maybe, maybe not, who knows?" Zhou Ye didn''t plan to tell Angelika of the evil spring water. Along the way, with his skills and spiritual hints, the relationship between the two has almost broken a lot. Up...


    "I...I want to find...find the fountain of youth..." Angelika said firmly, "I must find this kind of spring..."


    "Don''t..." Zhou Ye really didn''t expect that this silly girl had such a correct idea, and she planned to set off immediately after hearing a wind...


    "Don''t stop me, okay? Ye..." Angelika turned to face Zhou Ye, cupped his cheeks in both hands, and whispered: "I need you now, I need your support... I don''t want to just watch. With Mother Aisara dying in front of me, I don¡¯t want to..."


    "Okay, okay..." Zhou Ye sighed and looked at Angelica with a firm face... I knew this girl was right, she was born a master who would never compromise easily, and she didn''t take it out. Order dry goods, it won''t work."I think we haven''t reached the most desperate moment yet, have we?"


    "What do you mean?" Anjelica asked with a puzzled look.


    "Some things are not as desperate as the doctor said, at least-in my opinion, this grandma Azara is still saved..." Zhou Ye said, gently letting go of Angelika. Then he walked to the table and picked up the apple on the plate that was used to entertain the doctor and said, "Some things...for others are insurmountable and insurmountable, but for me, it is as simple as drinking water. ..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, Angelika saw a scene that made her incredible.


    I saw that the apple in Zhou Ye''s hand turned into a pile of decayed rubbish in an instant, as if after a long period of time. However, this was not the most surprising. What surprised her most was the pile of decay. In the blink of an eye, the rubbish turned back to its original appearance.


    "God-my god-this-what is this?" Angelika had to cover her eyes with her hands, because she was afraid that she would scream if she was not careful...


    The mighty power of time is in Zhou Ye''s hands, played with him like a toy...


    For a while, it will be a green apple...


    After a while, it turned into a pile of rotten garbage...


    After repeating this scene twice, Angelika finally determined that she was definitely not an illusion caused by being too excited... She rushed to Zhou Ye like crazy, stretched out her hands and hugged Zhou Ye tightly. ."Tell me... darling... you are the incarnation of God who came down to save me..."


    "No, that old fellow God dare not appear in front of me..." Zhou Ye said with a smile on his face.


    "No, my dear... this is a monastery, don''t blaspheme God like this..." Anjelica said anxiously.


    As if it had responded to her words, the originally clear night sky suddenly felt dark clouds and strong winds... Then there was a flash of lightning and thunder...


    "Oh my god... God is angry... honey, hurry up... apologize to him..." Angelika stood beside Zhou Ye with a look of horror, while persuading Zhou Ye, she clasped her hands on Hungary. Before, praying that God can forgive the sin of disrespect committed by my lover.


    "Huh? You have a temper? Come on... come down and fight with me..." Zhou Ye said, looking through the roof and looking towards the sky.


    Angelika felt like she was going crazy, why didn''t the man she fell in love so worry about?However¡ªat this moment, Angelika suddenly saw¡ªheaven.


    Reference 1297


    One thousand two hundred and ninety-seven chapters


    Angelika, she really saw heaven...


    The original roof seemed to have disappeared at this moment. Her eyes could look far into the night sky. Above the night sky, as if the sun suddenly rose, a soft white light would illuminate the entire night sky. Daylight.


    Then-a tall and gorgeous white door slowly opened...


    "The gate of heaven...?" Angelika felt her whole body warm at this moment, as if she was really bathed in holy light.


    As the door of heaven opened, an angel wearing a white robe with three pairs of white wings on his back walked out of the door of heaven.


    The angel lightly fell in front of Zhou Ye in Anjelica¡¯s incredible gaze... "Please, don''t..."


    Anjelica rushed towards Zhou Ye hurriedly, she couldn''t wait to stand in front of Zhou Ye immediately, even if she was facing the gods, she would not hesitate... in just a short journey, she could make Anjelica so in love. It can only be said that Zhou Ye''s spiritual hints are getting stronger...


    However, before Angelika''s body rushed in front of Zhou Ye, she was blocked by a white light curtain...At this moment, she was almost desperate.


    But the angel''s next action made Angelika feel like hell...


    The angel didn''t take out weapons to fight Zhou Ye as Anjie Lika thought, nor did he utter bad words... Instead, he walked in front of Zhou Ye and bowed his waist respectfully.


    "Xiamen, after more than two hundred years, it is my honor to see you again..."


    "Michael, aren''t you coming down to represent your master and hand me the war book, right?" Zhou Ye looked at Michael with a faint smile, an old acquaintance. When he took Joan away, This is the one who came down.


    "Don''t dare, my lord has always loved peace, so how can he start a god war casually?" Michael quickly explained.


    Seriously, at this moment Michael really has ten thousand MMPs wanting to say...


    As the closest place of prayer to heaven, it can be said that the monastery has always been a place of great concern to God.This time in the monastery, I heard someone slander God-Michael, as one of the four archangels second only to God, was going to teach this fanatic...


    However-when he saw who the madman was babbling, he felt like sitting on wax.


    How is this uncle??He wanted to disguise the Tianchao just now as a rain cloud, and then sneak away...


    However, Michael discovered that all his movements were stared at by the master in the monastery... and that master''s eyes were still frightening. If you don''t give me an explanation, then I Just give you an explanation.


    So Michael had to open the door of heaven himself, and came to the world with great fanfare... Moreover, he even thought out the reason, that is, the devout believer in the back room, he came to take her into heaven... ¡­


    "Oh? Since you don''t want to start the divine battle, why did you show up here in the middle of the night?" Zhou Ye saw through this guy''s heart, liver, spleen, lungs and kidneys at a glance, but he was also happy that this guy was looking for a step by himself, after all, he wanted to start. There is not much benefit in the battle of God, it will only delay the effort...


    Zhou Ye didn''t believe in ordained gods, and he didn''t need to rob the faith of Christ... That thing was useless to him.


    "Actually, I''m here to guide this believer back to heaven..." Michael hurriedly explained and waved to the room...


    Suddenly, with a white light shining, a beautiful girl in a white robe with a fiery figure and black curly hair appeared in front of Zhou Ye."Sister Azara, you have been good in your life, but let me go to heaven..."


    "Mother Aisara..." Seeing Aisara''s young soul, Angelika was crazy. Although she had never seen such a young mother Aisara, she could still see from her eyebrows. To a familiar look.


    "Wait..." Zhou Ye raised his hand to stop Michael from talking next."She¡ªis mine..."


    Damn it, boss, don''t take you to play like that... You grab the saint, now you even start to grab the nun??


    The expression on Michael¡¯s face was wonderful. He really had an urge to take up his sword and fight Zhou Ye for three hundred rounds... But he knew that if he confronted this guy, the result was nothing but One... that is-fall.


    "This-under the crown, this is not compliant..." Michael said with a gloomy look: "After all..."


    "No after all...no rules...what I want is mine...this is my rules..." Zhou Ye said as he dragged Angelika into the light wall and asked her to follow Ai Lisa said the conversation well...

 Movie World Chapter 924

    "..." Michael closed his eyes helplessly, obviously-he was asking his boss, Jege.


    After a long while-Michael opened his eyes and said to Zhou Ye with a smile: "Your request, my lord has already agreed, please treat this pious nun well..."


    While talking, Michael bowed again to Zhou Ye, and then returned to the sky... With the gate of heaven closed again, everything returned to the original point...


    "Grandma? Grandma?" As Michael left, Aisala''s soul returned to her body again, and Angelika asked anxiously, "Ye, mother... Gone..."


    "She just returned to her body, don''t worry...I will return you a healthy mother!" Zhou Ye said, pulling up Angelika and walking towards the back room...


    The two came to the couch and looked at Mother Aisara who was still lying on the couch, still in a drowsy state...Angelika looked at Zhou Ye pleadingly."Ye, please..."


    "Yeah..." Zhou Ye nodded, then gently put his hand on Sister Aisala''s head, and in the blink of an eye... the original white hair turned into black hair, describing the withered body, instantly becoming Moist and smooth... At this moment in time, in the body of Sister Aisara, back flow.


    "Mother..." After Angjelica with a surprised face shouted these words, she suddenly felt something wrong.


    The current Sister Aisala, strictly speaking, looks just like her sister, and if she asks her to call grandma, she always feels something is wrong...


    However, the relationship between women and children over the years can actually be obliterated by the change in appearance. Looking at Sister Azara who is still sleeping, Angelica turned around with some worry and asked: "Ye, why is she still awake? Come?"


    "She just had her soul separated, and now she needs to take a good rest... Let her take a good rest for one night, and tomorrow will be fine..."


    "Thank you... Ye, thank you..." Facing Zhou Ye''s explanation, why did Angelika not believe it?She had just witnessed how Michael, one of the four archangels, had a conversation with Zhou Ye...


    "Thank me? It''s not verbal..." Zhou Ye said, gently lifting Angelika''s chin with his hand, then lowered his head... "Practical action is needed..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s movements, Anjelica closed her eyes a little nervously, her little hands firmly grasped Zhou Ye''s clothes, and her toes slightly lit...


    Fourteen or five years old...the age you can eat...


    While guiding Xiao Anjielica on how to please herself better, Zhou Ye gently picked her up... and walked towards the outside room...


    "what--!"


    With a cry of pain, Xiao Anjie Lika finally understood the difference between men and women... But, soon-she was taken by the old driver and dashed on the right road... The happy song came from her The mouth kept resounding... with the accompaniment from the wooden couch, it seemed even more beautiful.


    Reference 1298


    One thousand two hundred and ninety-eight chapters


    "Angelika, are you a nun?" Little Lori looked curiously at the beautiful girl who was a head taller than herself. In the eyes of Little Elizabeth, she was four or five years older than herself. Sister, has a beautiful face, and a hot body...


    Moreover, she also has black hair exactly like her brother¡ª¡ª


    This is what little Lori envy the most... In the eyes of little Elizabeth, being able to have the same physical characteristics as her brother Zhou Ye is a lucky performance.


    "Yes, or more accurately, it should be said that it used to be..." Anjelica said while following Lori and visiting the Umbrella, the steel giant ship that can be called a sea fortress. : "However, my dear made me change my mind, and I suddenly felt that marrying someone is a good choice!"


    "My dear? Do you mean brother?" Little Elizabeth asked curiously.


    "If there is no second man on this ship, then it should be Ye!" Angelika said with a somewhat dissatisfied expression.


    To be honest, there is no woman who does not want her man to belong to her alone, but-Angelika found that she seemed to love the wrong person...


    She still remembers what she saw when she woke up from the couch the next day...


    Sister Alissa, who raised herself, was in front of her couch, close to her, and was suffering from a fierce attack from someone behind her. At that time, Sister Alissa¡¯s face was far from her. Her face was less than ten centimeters away, and she could even feel the heat from the breath of Sister Alissa...


    With Angelika''s violent temper, is it a woman who can be handled casually?


    At that time, she jumped up from the step, took the long sword in her hand, and tried to stab the man who had been in contact with her at a negative distance last night...


    However, she was subdued by her own man in an instant...


    After the uniform, it is an education of love...


    Zhou Ye proved one thing with facts that these two nuns are far from his opponents, in various senses...


    However, because of someone being too tough, Sister Alissa has to lie in the cabin to rest... No way, who told Sister Alissa to love Angelica too much?Regardless of whether she was the first time, she forcibly helped Angelica attract firepower, and of course it didn¡¯t matter...


    This is also the reason why Angelika can now explore the Umbrella steel giant ship, while Alissa has to rest in the cabin.


    "Then have you done it with your brother?" Little Elizabeth asked curiously: "What kind of feeling is that?"


    "What did you do?" Little Lolita''s words stunned Angelika''s question...


    "That''s it..." Little Elizabeth said, and made a gesture like that with her hand--Angelika understood in an instant... "This is not something a child should know..."


    "What''s the matter..." Upon hearing Angelika''s words, little Elizabeth said with a disdain: "I have seen my brothers and sisters doing that kind of thing many times...All the sisters on this ship belong to the brothers. Women... and, in the future¡ªI will become my brother¡¯s woman..."


    "..." Suddenly Anjelica had an urge to die with Zhou Ye. How did this guy educate the children?And in the future will be your brother''s woman?Has this guy started to play?


    Of course, I think so...Angelika is absolutely reluctant to do that. What a joke... If she can do it, she won''t be put on the couch by the bad guy in the morning...


    You know, the point of her sword was less than three centimeters away from Zhou Ye''s throat, but the bad guy was not afraid at all, even deliberately poking her neck forward, scaring her, the long sword in her hand. All dropped to the ground...


    "What''s wrong, big and small babies, are you having fun?"


    At this time, a male voice came, not someone else but Zhou Ye...


    He just went to arrange sailing matters, and visited Sister Alissa... Anyway, it was the first time that he took away the family... And he made them so miserable afterwards... Not Zhou Ye Go and have a look, it''s not justified...


    "I''m not happy at all..." Anjie Likabai glanced at Zhou Ye who walked to her side, and mocked dissatisfiedly: "I''m listening to Elizabeth telling me about someone''s romantic history, and...it is said that someone Not only are there many women, but there are also reserves... Hearing this news, how do you make me happy?"


    "..." Seeing Angelica''s appearance, Zhou Ye was also depressed for a while--to be honest, he knew that Angelica was still angry about what happened in the morning, but he couldn''t help it...


    Anyone who opens her eyes in the morning will see a nun holding a sword against her throat, screaming to kill herself, and revenge for Angelika, who was tricked by him into chastity, will be very angry...


    As for this woman, Zhou Ye couldn''t kill her yet. Who told her to be the nun Alisa who raised Angelika?


    Zhou Ye, who has nowhere to vent his anger, can only use the most effective way men treat women to subdue her...


    However, what Zhou Ye did not expect was that the spring wind and rain decision seemed to be particularly useful on Alissa. Actually, in less than five minutes, Alissa completely gave up resistance, and even consciously and unconsciously. Cooperate with him... Maybe this is the legend, the old house catches fire quickly...?


    Of course, Zhou Ye couldn¡¯t tell Anjelica these words...but unexpectedly, Anjelica also used a sword against his neck. Fortunately¡ªAngelika¡¯s actions were just pretending. That''s it, didn''t really want to stab him... This made his anger dissipate a lot.


    However, now--Angelika is still angry, which makes Zhou Ye a little unhappy..."Hehehehe..."


    "You... why are you smiling so evil?" Angelika looked at Zhou Ye timidly...


    "Nothing... I just think it was a mistake not to introduce your sisters to you..." Zhou Ye said, short, hugged Angelika''s waist and directly carried her. On my shoulder... "Now, it''s time for you to get to know each other..."


    "You let me go... How do you introduce them to me... let me go..." Angelika felt something wrong instinctively, and she kicked Zhou Ye''s shoulder desperately Own legs...


    "The friendship between comrades-in-arms, of course, is to be established on the battlefield..." Zhou Ye unceremoniously walked out carrying Angelika, and said as he walked: "Sorry, Elizabeth... you probably need to be alone. Have fun for a while...I will come to play with you in a while!"


    "Okay, I''ll see you soon..." Little Elizabeth smiled and waved goodbye to Zhou Ye. Of course she knew what would happen to this new sister in front of her¡ªit was the family law that the sisters often say, that makes people love and hate... ¡­


    It is said that just saying a name for that kind of family law makes the sisters scared all over...I hope my new sister can survive this family law fortunately.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 925

    Little Elizabeth prayed for Angelika unscrupulously and without sincerity, and hopped towards the naval battle simulation room. She is now very interested in the simulated naval battle system...for her , Has become her game room.


    Chapter 1299


    One thousand two hundred and ninety-nine chapters


    Today is a rare good weather...


    A calm sea, no wind and no waves...just like a quiet girl, this is a rare side of the sea that leaks out of the sea, as usual-impermanence is her pronoun, ruthlessness is her character... but today, she Rarely leaked his virtuous side.


    A huge ship is slowly approaching from the distance where the sun rises... It is the Umbrella Super Intrepid battleship...


    At this moment, on the wide bow deck of the Umbrella, someone is lying comfortably under a parasol, holding a little Lolita in his hands, watching the fighting in front of him-no, say the fighting Maybe it''s a little unrealistic, but to be precise-Juana in a gorgeous black dress is cruelly tormenting Angelica in the captain''s coat.


    "Are you capable of this? Little guy..." Juana gently raised her hand and held the long sword that Angelica had hacked at her, and said jokingly: "Such an attack can''t even make me rush. A drop of sweat came out..."


    "My ability is still a lot, and I will let you see them one by one!" Anjelica said, drew her long sword abruptly, and then stabbed forward. The long sword in her hand was like a poisonous snake, facing Juana''s The throat pierced.


    "No, no, in my opinion, little guy...you have a lot to learn..." Juana said, not evasive or parrying, but stabbed at the other side at the same time as Angelika ...


    What¡¯s different from Angelica is that Juana¡¯s piercing direction is not Angelica¡¯s throat, or even a part of her body, but Angelica stabs her sword...


    "Ding--!"


    There was a crisp sound-the sword tips of the two collided in mid-air, and the battle temporarily entered a stalemate...


    "Okay, Juana...you treat our new sister like this, my dear will be angry..." Sonya said, walking from the side, raising her hand, and taking the long swords in both hands. Down...


    "I just want to test Angelica''s fencing skills!" Juana said, smiling slightly, and stretched out her hand towards Angelica with a friendly expression."I don''t think Cutie won''t be angry, right?"


    "..." Anjelica shook hands with Juana in a gloomy tone, "Why can''t I fight by myself... You know, in the monastery, my swordsmanship is the best..."


    "Because-we have a dear to help us..." Juana said, blinking at Angelica...


    "It''s not fair..." While talking, Angelika walked quickly to her man''s side and squeezed her body into Zhou Ye''s arms... and said dissatisfiedly: "Dear, you are partial... Why do you want to help my sisters without helping me?"


    "...Why didn''t I help you... You heard that the genetic modification project is too painful, so you don''t want to accept it..." Zhou Ye said with an innocent look.


    "I don''t care, dear, you must have other methods..." Angelika said a little.


    This is already the fifth day after leaving the Port of Miami. During these five days, Angelika has a deep understanding of how unrealistic the idea of ??monopolization is. Apart from anything else, she is a man alone. Can''t handle it...


    Therefore, she is now gradually getting used to fighting her own men with other sisters, or say-is it terrible to get used to this kind of thing?


    What a stubborn little girl who was originally, she has become accustomed to forming a group with her sisters to brush Zhou Ye''s big BOSS...Moreover, there is also a sister Alissa who takes her like a mother.


    Ahem, it''s a bit far...


    "Well, wait a few days, I''ll help you figure out a way..." Zhou Ye sighed, or said, once the women get together, it is easy to get moths?


    I must have what you have, and I must have what she has.


    This is not the first time this situation has occurred. Zhou Ye has already begun to consider whether he receives too many women in one world, and should he receive a few fewer next time??


    However, this idea only came to Zhou Ye''s mind, and he was immediately thrown out of the clouds...


    Entering the new world, if you don¡¯t collect all the heroines, what is the difference between this life and the salted fish??What happened to others, Zhou Ye didn''t know¡ªanyway, he wanted to collect everything, so who told him to have this hobby?


    Life without hobbies is better than death...


    What''s the use of asking for more money?What''s the use of more power?


    Just to become a god and sanctify??Are you kidding? Is sacred to be happy?Zhou Ye doesn''t think so--


    Even the basic people¡¯s fishing nets are gone. Even if you are a god, you are also a single dog... Even if you become a saint, you are also a leftover fighter... Have hairs to be proud of?Hairy to be happy?


    Keke-accidentally pulled it far, and then pulled the camera back again.


    "Why are there a few days?" Anjelica asked curiously.


    "Because--I''m going to grab some fun things..." Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously.


    "Something fun?" Angelica was confused, "What the hell is it?"


    "Is it related to my dear you remodeling the indoor swimming pool?" Verona walked over, sat behind her own man nicely, and gently massaged her head with her hands.


    "Hmm...!" Zhou Ye nodded. His most important thing recently was to transform the indoor swimming pool on the Umbrella battleship.


    This transformation must use his power. After all, it is the first time for Zhou Ye to use the power of space magic to transform a standard swimming pool into a water world the size of a raccoon city...


    He needs to use the power of magic to constantly modify the various parameters of the water world, and must ensure that certain races can live there carefree and happy life-this is a big project.


    "What are we going to catch?" Angelika asked curiously.


    She once saw her man remodeling a swimming pool there. In her opinion, such a large space is enough to fit an island in. What exactly is her man planning to catch??


    "Mermaid..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "I''m going to catch mermaids. I want to raise the entire mermaid clan in my aquarium, so that the entire mermaid clan will become a permanent legend in the sea..."


    "Be careful to be cleaned up by those mermaids who eat people and don''t spit out bones..." Angelika understood her man''s plan in a second, I am afraid - catching mermaids is a fake, is it true to want to support the entire mermaid family?


    "If they gnaw, I don''t mind letting them gnaw..." Zhou Ye didn''t care about Angelika''s complaint, he stretched a little, and then stood up."I''m going to work... I have the last bit of work left in my aquarium..."


    "..."


    "..."


    The girls were speechless for a while, and they used their eyes to convey unkind messages to each other.


    [I see, my dear will have a new toy again, maybe we will have many more mermaid sisters soon!


    [Cannot go on like this...]


    [Can''t go on like this, what can you do?Do you have any good solutions?


    Fight¡­¡­


    [How to spell?


    [Dry my dear...]


    [Don''t be kidding me, I think we were dehydrated and died before my dear was drained!


    [Will you go? If you fight, there is still a glimmer of hope. If you don¡¯t fight, there will be no hope at all. Are you going to watch my dear take away a nest of mermaids?You know, there are hundreds of them...]


    Fight¡­¡­


    [Yes, fight with my dear...]


    In an instant, the girls were united, followed by the Great Demon King Zhou Ye, and walked into the indoor swimming pool-here, they are about to initiate a holy war, a holy war that knows they are defeated, but still has to advance bravely... this For a moment, there was a sense of sadness and grandeur in the figures of the girls...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 926

    "A bunch of idiots...have that time, why don''t you think about how to make your brother love you more..." Little Elizabeth saw the entire process of the girls'' communication, she rolled her eyes in disdain...


    Chapter 1300


    One thousand three hundred chapters


    The White Hat Bay at night looks gloomy and terrifying¡ª¡ª


    The silent water surface, the extinguished lighthouse... and the legend of the mermaid-all these make all the sailors fear here.


    Yamato Nadeshiko gently walked behind Zhou Ye, who was busy in the indoor swimming pool, and whispered: "Master, Baimaowan is here..."


    "Ha, it''s just right..." After Zhou Ye hit the last rune into the pool, he stood up from the dried up pool...


    In fact, he can use the power of the spirit of speech, even the power of the heart of the universe, to complete all these tedious tasks in one sentence-but occasionally Zhou Ye also wants to do it himself, just like playing a sandbox game. Similarly, always cheating would feel very boring, and occasionally I want to try the feeling of doing it myself-anyway, this is not difficult for Zhou Ye.


    "Master, do we want to send a Submariner III underwater robot to perform underwater operations?" In Yamato Nadeshiko''s view, the catch of mermaid can be handed over to the robot carried on the ship...


    "No... I want to try it, and use the oldest method to grab these cute little things!" Zhou Ye said, grabbing the body of Yamato Nadeshiko, and instantly appeared on the outer deck...


    "Are you going to condescend to sing to those long-tailed mermaids?" Yamato Nadeshiko said with some dissatisfaction. In her opinion, her own master is the master of Umbrella who decides the lives and deaths of hundreds of millions of people-how can it be? Sing to those mermaids?


    "Don''t say that... I just haven''t sang karaoke for a long time, so I want to have a sea concert!" Zhou Ye said, smiling slightly, and then walked towards the stern of the Umbrella...


    There are small landing craft...


    "But the master..." Yamato Nadeshizi chased behind his master in small steps, trying to change his master''s mind, but Zhou Ye interrupted him."Okay, don''t talk about it... this is an order. If you understand it, you must execute it. If you don''t understand, you must execute it!"


    "Yes, master..." Yamato Nadeshiko raised her dissatisfaction with Xiaozuo... She really wants to inform the mistresses on the ship to stop her master''s sudden interest...


    It''s a pity-Yamato Nadeshiko knows that the mistresses have been completely laid down because of the jihad in the morning... It is estimated that even if they beat the gongs and drums in their ears, they can''t wake up... No way, they really are. too tired.


    It seems that I can only let my master do something that does not fit his identity once...


    Thinking of this, Yamato Nadeshiko sighed silently, and then watched Zhou Ye''s landing craft leave the Umbrella''s water tank and drove straight into the shallow waters of Baimao Bay.


    "Natsuko, turn on all the searchlights on the boat!"


    "Yes Master!"


    With the response of Yamato Nadeshiko, a total of seven searchlights on the Umbrella turned on to the location of the landing craft...


    For an instant, Zhou Ye, who was standing in front of the landing craft, even felt a hint of heat on the sea with a cool breeze...


    "Good job..."


    "Serving you is the meaning of my existence, Master!"


    Facing Yamato Nadeshiko¡¯s answer, Zhou Ye just smiled, then sat down in the bow of the boat and said to himself: "What song do you want to sing?? Come to be more majestic? Defend the Yellow River? Or come to a different point. -Vitas version of Lucia in Ram¨¦more? Yes, just sing this song..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye directly ordered Yamato Nadeshiko to say: "Put me an accompaniment, Nadeshiko, Vitas version of Lucia from Ram¨¦more..."


    "Sorry, master... We don''t have copyright for this song... so we can''t play accompaniment for you..."


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye was taken aback by the sudden appearance of Yamato Nadeshizi...


    "Just kidding... Master, the Vitas version of Lucia from Ram¨¦more you wanted is here, please check..." Yamato Nadeshiko''s voice came, and then a prelude to the violin sounded...


    "It scared me to death... You suddenly reminded me of the days when I was dominated by poverty..." Zhou Ye sighed... At that time, because of poverty, he always listened to songs for nothing, but some songs were not given without members. Listening to... being poor is the greatest original sin!


    After shaking off the distracting thoughts in his mind, Zhou Ye started singing directly...because the prelude was over.


    Il dolce suono sweet voice


    Mi colpi di sua voce! How fascinating


    ..ah, quella voce...ah, his voice


    M''e qui nel cor discesa ripples in my heart!


    Ester! lo ti son reso Edgard!I come back to you


    Ester! ah Ester mia! Edgard!Ah, beloved lover!


    I have to say that although Zhou Ye was poor before, he was a wheat tyrant. There was no way he could be misled by Liu Sanjie¡¯s story. He thought he could find someone by singing a good song. In fact, he was out of tune. All the singers found a target, but he, a fellow with the title of golden voice, could not find a target.


    No way, girls all recognize money and not people these days...


    Keke, let alone Zhou Ye''s dark history.


    Under the white moonlight, the peaceful sea, the sound like the sound of heaven... a huge beam of light projected.


    All of this makes the whole scene look like a sea concert, quite effective...


    Especially after Yamato Nadeshiko used the portable optical brain external radio on his owner¡¯s wrist to play his owner¡¯s song through the Umbrella¡¯s super-large amplifier... it was even more shocking. .


    Gradually-on the calm sea of ??Baimaowan, small heads after another emerged from the sea...


    They looked at the figure standing on the landing craft with intoxication...


    His beauty makes them unbearable to blaspheme¡ª¡ª


    His voice is as beautiful as the sky--


    A few bold merfolk swam quietly next to the landing craft, leaned on the side of the ship, looked at the figure standing under the beam of light, and showed their singing voice to their heart''s content.


    After singing a song, Zhou Ye stopped...


    He looked at a beautiful mermaid with blond hair lying on the side of the ship one meter away from him, smiled slightly, walked over, and squatted down... "Can you speak?"


    "Yes...Yes..." The blond mermaid heard Zhou Ye''s question and couldn''t help stirring her fish''s tail happily under the water. She liked this boy... She didn''t plan to eat this boy. It¡¯s to snatch him into his own home and sing to himself...


    Chapter 1301


    The first thousand three hundred and one chapter


    "Are you my sailor?" The mermaid was lying on the ship''s side and looking at Zhou Ye, her eyes flashed with splendor...


    "Of course not..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and grabbed his right hand towards the void. Suddenly-the beautiful mermaid with long golden hair felt that she could not move up and down, and her thick and powerful tail fin could no longer be moved. I can swing easily in the water like before.


    "I''m¡ªyour future master!" With an evil smile on Zhou Ye''s face, he gently retracted his hand like he did.Suddenly... this golden mermaid was caught in the air by Zhou Ye out of thin air...


    Zhou Ye looked at the blonde mermaid out of the sea with curiosity. The scaly tail fin slowly turned into a pair of clean and white beautiful long legs, and he couldn''t help whistling, "Yes, yes. The type I like... the leg play series!"


    "You want... what are you going to do to me?" The blonde mermaid screamed in horror...


    She had never encountered such a situation...It was as if an invisible giant hand grabbed her from the familiar sea water, and she had already begun to panic.


    "Don''t worry, little cute..." Zhou Ye turned sideways slightly, dodging a mermaid who jumped out of the sea like a swordfish and rushed out of the sea, planning to push him into the sea, and asked with a relaxed expression: "Tell me Your name, cute..."

 The Movie World Chapter 927

    "I... My name is... My name is Sania..." The blonde mermaid girl was already a little panicked at this time. After all-mermaids live in water, and the sea is a forbidden zone for humans, but for mermaids. In other words, it''s their homeland...Suddenly they were taken away from their familiar environment by incredible means, how could the mermaid girl not be afraid?


    Therefore, facing Zhou Ye''s question, the blonde mermaid actually answered his question like this...


    Of course, Zhou Ye would not be narcissistic and think that this is the performance of Sania falling in love with herself-you know, mermaids are cannibals, for them-human beings are food... you will fall in love with your own food Is the food on the plate?Obviously not...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye knew¡ªthis was only because when the blonde mermaid was preparing to eat, he suddenly realized that the sashimi on the plate had turned into a fear of killing his own great white shark. It''s easy to tell the truth...


    This is also the art of torture...


    Perhaps in the future, after Zhou Ye''s careful training, these mermaids may fall in love with him, but obviously not now...


    "Well, Sania, would you like to come with me to be a guest on my boat?"


    "No... I don''t want... You let me go..."


    "I''m just asking casually. Actually, you don''t need to answer me..." Zhou Ye smiled and gave a gentle kick... The creeper multifunctional landing ship weighing several tons slowly flew out of the water, and then Turn around and fly toward the Umbrella Super Intrepid-class battleship that is parked in the deep water not far away.


    Asked why not just drive the landing ship back?


    That''s because Zhou Ye didn''t want to hurt the mermaids who were making noise on the sea. You must know¡ªevery mermaid is a beauty¡ªhow could Zhou Ye bear to let the sharp propeller of the landing ship scratch them?


    As the landing ship entered the open hatch behind the Umbrella, the entire surface of the White Hat Bay boiled like a pot, and from time to time angry merfolk jumped out of the water¡ª¡ª


    They screamed, they roared...


    They desperately pushed the Umbrella''s ship...


    However, soon-these mermaids realized one thing.


    This steel-forged giant ship is not a wooden warship that they could easily overthrow in the past... Dozens of sisters couldn¡¯t shake this behemoth even if they were able to tilt it a little...


    But it doesn''t matter. The mermaids believe that there are many people and power...This is the ocean, their homeland, how can they be so humiliated by a human creation?


    From time to time, human fish dived into the water, sending out distress signals on the seabed with infrasound waves that cannot be heard by human ears...


    And at this moment-Zhou Ye has returned to the deck of the Umbrella with his trophy...


    "Master..." Yamato Nadeshiko looked at the wispy blond mermaid floating behind his master with some speechlessness, and asked, "Are you only going to catch this one?"


    "Of course not..." Zhou Ye smiled, "Have you heard the story of how to use the cubs to take out the entire pack of wolves?"


    "Are you thinking?" Yamato Nadeshiko''s eyes lit up when she heard the words of her master... She probably knew what her master thought¡ª¡ª


    The wolves are united and cunning, and they are not afraid of death-therefore, experienced hunters will prepare enough bows and arrows, and then secretly follow the footprints of the wolves, find their nests, and then grab their young Cub... Climb up a big tree and use the breath of those cubs to provoke the wolves...


    The only thing left is to tease the wolf cub, and call the wolf under the name with the bow and arrow in his hand...


    For their cubs, those cunning wolves will fight to the death of the entire pack.


    "But... Master, how do you know that this little guy is enough to make the entire mermaid group come out?" Yamato Nadeshiko asked curiously.


    "Because this little guy''s identity is extraordinary!" Zhou Ye said, gently teasing the little mermaid who grinned at him: "Do you think I was just singing karaoke? I have been watching. What about these cuties..."


    "Just now¡ªwhen my little Sania was swimming on the surface of the sea, four mermaid with very strong tail fins were faintly protecting her... and her, the tail fin was a lot smaller than the other mermaids, but it was so normal. The mermaid did not dare to approach, and-when she was lying at my feet, no mermaid dared to approach there... All of this shows one thing,-my little Sonia''s identity is absolutely very Amazing..." Zhou Ye said, gently stroking Sonia''s long golden hair, "Am I right? Little cute?"


    "Despicable human..." Little Senja looked at the man with a smug smile in front of her, hating the roots of her teeth, but she had nothing to do with the man in front of her.


    Don''t say what happened to him...


    Even if she wants to cover her body a little now, she can''t do it... You know, after the tail fin becomes legs, she doesn''t have a piece of clothing...


    "Despicable? No, no...you will be reluctant to leave me in the future..." Zhou Ye said as he walked to the side of the ship with Little Sonia, on the viewing platform protruding out... The noisy mermaids, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and turned to face Little Senja: "I still have some small things that I need you to help me!"


    "Despicable human beings, dream about it... I will never help you!" Little Senja gritted his teeth.


    "No, you will help me!" Zhou Ye said, with an evil smile on his face.


    Chapter 1302


    The first thousand three hundred and two chapters


    "Huh--!" Faced with Zhou Ye''s words, Little Sainia closed her eyes in disdain, she had already made up her mind and said nothing...


    Although Zhou Ye confined her freedom just now, but did not confine her five senses, she could still hear the conversation between Zhou Ye and Yamato Nadeshiko.


    Although the words between the two of them were unclear, but-Little Sonia guessed that these despicable humans definitely had some evil plan to capture all the mermaid sisters, so she decided-even if it was dead, she couldn''t Cooperate with Zhou Ye.


    "I like a spine girl..." Zhou Ye''s hand slid gently from little Senia''s long golden hair... past her beautiful collarbone-all the way down.


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Fortunately, at the critical moment, she gritted her teeth, so she didn''t lose her temper...


    "Really a strong girl..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and didn''t care about Little Senia''s stubbornness. There were so many women who had experienced it. Zhou Ye didn''t think-any woman could go against her will...


    "Did you know? Little cutie, humans, animals, all the sensations in the body are controlled by the brain..." Zhou Ye gently slid his hand on the body of Little Sonia while watching Her expression."And this kind of sensation, we call it the brain nerve information transmission... Whether it is pain, or a dare, it is transmitted through the chemical substance in the brain nerve..."


    "..." Little Sonia felt that the hand that crossed her body was like a fire in her heart. The fire was burning so fiercely that she was a little thirsty...


    "And me? It happens that there are some small abilities that can transfer the sensations of your body to your mind, magnifying a hundred times... Whether it is pain or the kind of pleasant feeling... it can be magnified a hundred times..."


    Zhou Ye''s voice became smaller and smaller, as if whispering in Little Sania''s ear.


    Without knowing it, Little Sonia listened to Zhou Ye''s whisper with all her concentration...


    "Did you know? What is it like to magnify the pain of the body a hundred times?" Zhou Ye did not expect this mermaid girl to answer himself, but said to himself: "For an analogy, a breeze blowing on your skin, you You will feel pain all over your body as if you have been stabbed by thousands of swords. You can''t even stand, sit down, or sleep... because every contact is a torture to you!"


    Listening to Zhou Ye''s words, Little Sonia couldn''t help shaking her whole body... She couldn''t imagine what it was like, she could only bite her teeth and resist fiercely.


    "But don''t worry... Generally speaking, I am more tolerant to women, and I will not use such inhumane methods against them!" Zhou Ye said, smiling evilly, "So-I decided to enlarge your block. dare!"


    At some point, Zhou Ye''s hand had already slid down the mermaid line...


    "what--!!!!"


    A shrill cry came from Little Sonia''s mouth... She was trembling all over... If Zhou Ye hadn''t grabbed her with mental power, she would have slipped on the deck...


    "Hehehehe..." Zhou Ye looked at the traces on his hands, "I know the saying that women are made of water, but I never knew that mermaids are also made of water. Today is really a long experience..."


    And with the screams of Little Sonia, the sea below boiled even more...


    At some point, one head after another appeared on the surface of the entire White Hat Bay, densely surrounding the entire Umbrella in the center.


    Facing Zhou Ye''s direction, a beautiful figure with long golden hair like little Sania, under the protection of dozens of fish, slowly leaked half of his body on the sea.


    "Humans, let my daughter go, I can let you leave here safely... And, give you countless gold and silver jewelry..."


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye smiled at the mermaid who was shouting to him¡ª

 Movie World Chapter 928

    In his opinion, this mermaid who looked like a beautiful young woman was obviously the leader of the mermaid-actually it would still be lured."Give me a reason to let go of your daughter!?"


    "Don''t you want to get these riches that are enough for you to enjoy a lifetime of prosperity and wealth?" Sainia''s mother said: "With these riches, you can enjoy endless wines and endless women... as long as you Let go of my daughter, then all this wealth is yours..."


    She said and waved her hand gently¡ª


    The dozens of fish nearby lifted an iron box full of seaweed out of the water and opened the lid.


    Under the illumination of the searchlight, a piece of gold glitters in the whole box...


    Zhou Ye''s eyesight can easily see the gold coins and all kinds of jewels in those boxes... It''s really interesting-mermaids are all tempted, but it is not surprising that these mermaids themselves are not low in intelligence, and- They kill the sailors who pass here all the year round and reverse their ships. It is not surprising that they can collect these treasures.


    "It''s really a good suggestion... With these treasures, I can live in a big house, buy a few more ships, set up my own fleet, and even... buy a fief and become a nobleman... it sounds like a very Good deal!" Zhou Ye stared blankly at the glittering jewelry under the light, with a greedy expression on his face-as if he was really moved by the jewelry.


    "That''s right..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s expression, the blonde young woman couldn''t help showing a smile on her face, "As long as you let my daughter go, then... all these treasures are yours, you know-we mermaid want these. Things are useless... and we mermaid have the most promise..."


    "Yeah, I believe...I believe that as long as I put off Little Sania, those jewels belong to me..." Zhou Ye''s expression changed, and he smiled slightly: "But-who told you again, I Is the purpose of coming here for those jewels?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Sania''s mother was almost mad at the sudden look on Zhou Ye''s face. Obviously, the greedy look that the guy just leaked was just playing with herself...


    The young blond woman who wanted to turn her face suddenly softened when she saw her own daughter who was weakly hanging beside Zhou Ye."Let''s talk about it, human beings, what do you want? Or-what price will I pay... to get my daughter back!"


    "No, no... Actually, madam, you don''t have to pay any price, because-I didn''t plan to return your daughter to you at all..." Zhou Ye said, gently circling to the one who was hung in the air by his own thought power. Behind Sonia, she made a so-and-so movement, and then took a pose--"Because--you will all be mine!!"


    Following his movement, Sonia, who was already a little groggy, let out a sharp cry, and with her cry-drops of blood fell under the feet of the two of them...


    "Humans...you dare to electrocute my daughter, I want you to pay the price...!!!"


    Chapter 1303


    The first thousand three hundred and three chapters


    The mermaid patriarch Shannila let out an angry scream--


    Countless mermaids leaked their own figures from the sea, and they gathered around the Umbrella''s side together, and then shook the Umbrella''s side.


    Obviously, they are planning to overthrow the Umbrella... and then, catch the despicable human who dares to do what their little patriarch.


    Cough


    I have to say, this idea is quite powerful¡ª¡ª


    At least, no one has ever thought of it, and no one has done it...


    Among other things, the Umbrella¡¯s displacement alone is more than 96,000 tons... What kind of concept is that its own weight is almost this weight.


    Not to mention that there are less than a thousand mermaid, even if the number of people is ten times that of the Umbrella...


    quickly--


    Those merfolk realized that their actions were like a mayfly ant shaking a tree, and there was no way to make this behemoth move.


    Shannila heard her own daughter''s voice from time to time on the Umbrella deck, her expression became more anxious..., a terrible scream came from her mouth...


    Suddenly-hundreds of mermaids swam up from the bottom of the sea and joined in the feat of overthrowing the Umbrella battleship.


    However-such a move is still useless...


    Shanila looked at her people. Someone was already sweating profusely from exhaustion, and when the evil, damn steel giant ship was still motionless, she finally bit her silver teeth... There was a shrill scream.


    With her screaming--


    Three or four hundred merfolk came out slowly from the bottom of the sea, but the difference between the mermaid this time and the mermaid in front is that they are generally much smaller than ordinary merfolk, and many of them are even children...


    These mermaid loli, floating on the surface one by one, joined the great cause of pushing the ship.


    "Hehehehe... even the little loli are on it, it seems that the mermaid clan is almost here..." Zhou Ye continued his actions while muttering to himself: "It''s time to close the net... "


    "Blast it out now--!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s violent shout, the mermaids who were pushing the boat heard a sound of glass breaking in their ears. The sound was so abrupt...


    They felt that there seemed to be some differences in the whole world, but they couldn''t tell where they were different...


    Just when they looked at each other and bewildered by the sudden sound, a voice rang in their ears.


    "Welcome to my mirror world... heh heh, Ma Dan''s, how come it feels like a junior middle school boy?" Zhou Ye gave up this statement as soon as he was in second grade. Now... "Forget it, let''s do it again-welcome to the back of this world!"


    "Humans, let go of my daughter!" Shani La looked at Zhou Ye standing in the air out of thin air, and shouted angrily.


    "Of course it''s okay..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and put aside Sonia, who had completely passed out in his arms-no way, who told her to have DEBUFF a hundred times daring?


    "..." Shannila was really just talking, she didn''t expect that Zhou Ye, who had always had the advantage, would actually be so obedient, "Even if you let go of my daughter now, and kneel before me pray My forgiveness, I will not forgive you, you despicable human being..."


    "It''s okay--I don''t need your forgiveness, on the contrary--you will pray for my forgiveness in a while...beautiful lady!" Zhou Ye said, snapping his fingers lightly.


    Suddenly¡ªin the entire ocean, countless large hands composed of seawater caught all the mermaids¡ª


    The parts of the mermaid''s body with these big hands are very tricky, they are directly grasping their thin A4 waist...because their tail fins have left the water, so-


    For a while, a big white apple on the sea...


    "This is not good, the location is not good...Come on, line up in a circle!" Zhou Ye muttered to himself and waved his hand gently.


    Suddenly-a large hand composed of sea water arranged the mermaids around the surface of Baimao Bay into a big circle...


    "Let go of me, you despicable human..." Shanila waved her hands in a panic. She felt that the sea that used to be like home is repelling her, and the sea that she used to breathe like air. At that time it became a rope that imprisoned her.


    "Ha¡ªI''m worrying about where to start turning. Since the patriarch is so anxious, let''s start with you..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, walked behind Shannila, and then helped all the mermaids get one. Debuff the same as Sania, and then¡ªMarvelous Carnival, began¡ª


    "what!!!"


    "No way..., please..."


    "No, she...she''s still a child..."


    "Please let me go...I really can''t do it..."


    "I will never beg for mercy... Despicable humans... Ah-I was wrong..."


    An Ode to Joy, performed by the mermaid family, played on the sea of ??the White Hat Bay in the mirror world¡ª¡ª


    Conductor-Zhou Ye...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye discovered for the first time that the voices of the mermaids were so beautiful, and they could even faintly make such movements as Durui, Secret, Fa, Sau, Laxi.


    This discovery made Zhou Ye very playful, and an impassioned song [Oh, Goddess of Destiny] was swung by his baton-shocked.

 Movie World Chapter 929

    Even in order to perfect some small flaws in his mermaid singing group, he deliberately slowed down the time passing in the mirror world...


    At this moment, the mermaids were miserable. They almost died due to lack of water...Of course, the most miserable was the mermaid patriarch who was most welcome-Shanni La. Who said she was the kind of high-quality mouth and integrity Well... it is impossible to suffer a bit of crime.


    No words for a night¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When the women who died after the jihad failed, under the shining sun, they regained their stamina and resurrected with full blood. They suddenly discovered that they had just disappeared overnight, and there were more than two thousand small bodies on their ship. Beautiful girls in Umbrella''s black battle clothes.


    Moreover, the posture of their walking seems very strange, as if they have never walked the road with their legs, but also like after being injured-the feeling of heartache as soon as they walk.


    "My dear, they are..." Sonya walked to the bow of the ship and asked beside her man.


    "They are your new sisters..." Zhou Ye said lazily--


    "Hey-the bad guy who robbed the mermaid..." Shanni La, who was tasting a glass of red wine in her hand, took a sip of the red wine with a disdainful face, and vomited.


    "Huh¡ª?" Zhou Ye pulled his face and glanced at the mermaid who had become his own woman from the mermaid patriarch.


    "Huh-isn''t it?" Shannila snorted pretentiously, while on the other side, she poured a sip of red wine into her mouth, and then cleverly poured the red wine in her mouth into Zhou Ye''s mouth...


    "Hehe...Mother is still so arrogant..." Sainia, who was surrounded by Zhou Ye and nestled on his other side, smiled slightly. She heard the word arrogantly spoken by her own man last night, and now she uses... ¡­


    "Well, I think I know what''s going on..." Sonia sighed and asked again: "But my dear, you accept so many women at once, is the cabin on the Umbrella enough? ?"


    "It''s okay, dear, we are very satisfied with the new home prepared for us..." Shanila said and stood up. Since this man is already inseparable, she also wants to weigh the weight of these sisters...


    "Really? I have forgotten that you are not human..." Sonia looked at the blond young woman in front of her who seemed quite hostile to herself.


    "But my dear loves our system very much..." Shannila said without showing any weakness: "You know, we can play a lot of new tricks with my dear, those tricks that you humans can''t do. !"


    "Really? Are you sure?"


    "Papa--!"


    Two crisp noises stopped the two women who were about to ignite the war.


    "As I said, I hate Gong Dou the most...Who wants to try my Zhou family''s family method, don''t hesitate to fight..." Zhou Ye''s lazy remark made the two women who had originally pointed the needle to the Maimang immediately went to each other. Smiling like a flower...


    "My dear, you misunderstood... how could I fight the new sister..."


    "Yeah... badass, you know what I fear most..."


    Seeing the two women around him who kept acting coquettishly, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while-woman, your talent is acting.


    Reference 1304


    The first thousand three hundred and four chapters


    Eight years later-


    Jamaica¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªPort Royal¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Time is ruthless, and time is the best artist¡ª¡ª


    Eight years¡¯ time is enough to turn a cute little loli into a beautiful girl exuding youthful breath¡ª¡ª


    At this moment, Elizabeth Swann is lying in her room, nestled in her own man¡¯s arms, quietly enjoying this rare exclusive time...


    In fact, at this time, she was falling into the sweetest dream. After all, she had paid an incomparable price last night for brushing her own man alone... she really had no strength at all.


    "Elizabeth?-are you awake?"


    With a knock on the door, Governor Swann¡¯s voice came in from outside...


    Of course, Elizabeth Swan, who had fallen into a dream, didn''t feel anything-on the contrary, Zhou Ye, who was holding her, heard Governor Swan''s voice first.


    "Baby, it''s time to wake up...Your father is calling you!" Zhou Ye opened his eyes and shook Elizabeth''s shoulder lightly, trying to wake her up.


    "Don''t make trouble, dear... I have to sleep for a while... You almost tossed me to death last night..." Elizabeth Swan muttered, pushing her head into her man''s arms again. It''s squeezed... as if it can block those annoying noises.


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at the girl who slept like a piggy in his arms with some speechlessness, "My dear...Although I really want you to rest for a while, but-really, Believe me, if you don''t get up again...your father will break in..."


    "My father??"


    Perhaps it was because of the term Zhou Ye spit out, which made Elizabeth suddenly sober...


    She barely opened her eyes...turned her head and looked at the mosquito net that felt a little strange-only then realized that she was not in her room on the Umbrella at this time, but had returned to her home.


    "Ha..." Elizabeth Swan got up lazily from Zhou Ye''s arms, and then habitually gave her own man a good morning kiss, "Honey...I just dreamed of being first with you. It was the scene when we first met..."


    "Then you must be very happy then..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "No... I was scared to death by you at that time..." Elizabeth Swan said as she turned and went to bed... Picked up the nightdress next to the bed and quickly put it on her body... "You know, I was a child back then, and you actually threatened a child..."


    "Uh¡ª" Zhou Ye was speechless by Elizabeth, and there was no way¡ªwho told him to take Elizabeth away from him because he was so urgent in the first place?"Baby, we have discussed this many times... Besides, your father forgave me..."


    "I don''t care... Anyway, I will never forgive you for the rest of my life..." Elizabeth Swann had already put on her nightdress at this time, and then walked to the couch, bending over again and taking a bite next to her man''s eyes. , Smiled and said: "So, you have to love me more... spoil me more... you know?"


    "..." Facing Elizabeth Swan''s aegyo, Zhou Ye could only nodded silently...


    "Okay, my dear...you are going to get up... if you want to seduce our maid with your perfect body, figure, and......just as if I didn''t say this..." Elizabeth While tidying up his thick nightdress, he laughed and teased his own man.


    She knows-her own men are not accepted by non-beauties... the maids of her own are obviously not in the eyes of her own men...


    "I''m already dressed..." Zhou Ye''s voice came from behind Elizabeth...


    If you are in a hurry, Zhou Ye can use ten millionths of a second to finish all the things that should be done to get up early, including washing...


    Standing in front of Zhou Ye, Elizabeth Swann, like a well-behaved little wife, gently helped her man tidy up his collar--then stepped back and looked up and down his man...satisfied. nod."Yes, perfect..."


    "Baby, I think your father should be anxious..." Zhou Ye hugged the girl he raised and said with a smile...


    "Okay... I hope he didn''t come to talk to me again about girls who should be reserved about this topic before getting married!" Elizabeth Swan rolled her eyes helplessly. She was always disturbing herself and her men with her father. The rare two-person world is very dissatisfied.


    To know--


    When on the Umbrella, because there were so many sisters...Although it was quite lively.


    But--want to be alone with one''s own man, that is simply something that can be met but not desired--


    Had it not been for Elizabeth to use this opportunity to go home to visit relatives, she would use [You slept with someone else¡¯s daughter, shouldn¡¯t you say hello to someone¡¯s father?For this reason, if you pull your own man alive, it is hard to enjoy the world of two people.


    "Are you dressed? Honey..."


    There was another question from Governor Swann outside the door... Obviously, he was already a little impatient.


    "Oh-!" Elizabeth Swan sighed helplessly. She is now beginning to miss life on the Umbrella a little... When the soul is free, it is difficult to accept the bondage of others, even if this bondage is out of Concerned about... But whether a loved one is a loved one-there is no way to ignore it."Yes, Dad¡ªI''m already dressed..."


    Upon hearing Elizabeth''s reply, Governor Swann opened the door of the room¡ª

 Movie World Chapter 930

    "You''re still asleep at this time... honey, you have to change your living habits well..." Governor Swan said, giving Zhou Ye a blank look, as if all this was Zhou Ye''s fault... "Early to bed and early to get up is good for your body... Honey, you know-you are still young, don''t develop bad habits... When you reach my age, you will know..."


    Perhaps because he has not seen his daughter for several years, Governor Swann has a tendency to become a broken father...


    In response to this, Zhou Ye could only stroke his cheek with a wry smile-what could he say when facing the old man''s blame?Who told him to sleep with his daughter?If you want to wear a crown, you must bear its weight...


    "Dad...you wake up [us] early in the morning just to talk to [us]?" Elizabeth Swan was dissatisfied and squeezed next to her man, deliberately aggravating the word [us], as if Tell your father, this is my man... We are two in one, and we are not allowed to target him.


    In the face of his daughter''s dissatisfaction, Governor Swann has a kind of-her daughter is older, and his heart is sour in others... He really has the urge to kill Zhou Ye.


    But after thinking about the incomparably powerful battleship Umbrella, Governor Swann gave up this idea of ??temptation, temptation, and power. There is no way-a few years later, Umbrella has become invincible in the Caribbean. The legend is...


    Steel Giant Ship = Invincible


    This is something recognized by all ships sailing in the Caribbean Sea¡ªwhether it is a pirate, a navy, or an armed merchant ship... They recognized that the huge steel ship with a somewhat funny pirate flag is the uncrowned king of the ocean .


    Reference 1305


    The first thousand three hundred and five chapters


    Governor Swann looked at this handsome boy who kissed me and me with his daughter with a complicated expression--


    Seriously, his feelings for Zhou Ye are really complicated...


    Governor Swann resented the boy named Zhou Ye who had separated himself from his daughter for a few years, and was a little grateful to him. He taught his daughter very well¡ª


    When his daughter Elizabeth just came back, Governor Swann pretended to be inadvertently and took the exam for his daughter...


    And Elizabeth''s performance surprised him--


    It can be said that astronomy, geography, humanities and politics...everything...Even many things that Governor Swann doesn¡¯t know, Elizabeth can say the truth, and it is justified...


    This made Governor Swann really surprised at the time. In his opinion-even the best church in London could not train his daughter like this... However, his joy was to see My daughter disappeared without a trace when Zhou Ye did not use her own mouth...


    No way, this is a common problem of fatherhood-whoever sees the little apple he raised is picked by another man will be the same as Governor Swann.


    However, in general, in addition to bother, Governor Swann is very satisfied with Zhou Ye''s son-in-law.


    Don¡¯t say anything else-Zhou Ye alone as the captain of the Umbrella is enough to satisfy Governor Swann...


    Umbrella, what is that?


    Is the uncrowned king of the Caribbean Sea, the overlord of the entire ocean¡ª¡ª


    What Governor Swann knew-his home country, England, Spain, and the Netherlands... In order to encircle the Umbrella, the steel behemoth on the water, these three countries organized a large-scale sea battle... There are hundreds of ships mobilized.


    The banner they played was to surrender the pirates-to maintain the safety of sea channels...


    However, Governor Swann knows-those are all nonsense, and the real reason is nothing more than that these countries are coveting the Umbrella battleship that far exceeds the technology of this era...


    To be honest, when he heard the news, Governor Swan was really fidgeting. He was not worried about Zhou Ye. He was just afraid that his daughter Elizabeth on the Umbrella would be harmed by the fish...


    At that time, he had the heart to inform Zhou Ye.


    However, he gave up because he did not know the location of the Umbrella...


    But fortunately-Governor Swann has never received the news that the Umbrella was sunk or even taken prisoner, which gave him a lot of peace of mind...It was not until later that Governor Swann learned from his friends in London...


    That time, in the encirclement and suppression operation initiated by the three countries, more than a hundred warships, large and small, were wiped out, and none of them survived...


    At this point, these three countries no longer dared to look directly at the steel behemoth on the sea-even, they issued messages to their colonial ports, not to provoke the steel behemoth... They were completely frightened. .


    Alas¡ªforget it, having such a man protects his daughter, maybe it is a good thing for his daughter...


    Thinking of this, Governor Swann looked at Zhou Ye with a calmer look...


    "Dad, what''s the matter with you?" Elizabeth Swan looked at her father in a weird manner. Just after he refuted his father, he began to look at his man in a daze. What''s the situation??"Are you not feeling well?"


    "I''m okay... honey!" Governor Swann came back to his senses, smiled at his daughter and shook his head, "I agree with your marriage to Ye, but-baby, at least on some things. Be restrained, go to bed early, get up early, get close to nature, this is good for your body... You see the weather today is very good..."


    Governor Swan pointed to the thick curtains that had just been opened by the maid...


    The Governor''s Mansion is located on a hill not far from the port. When Elizabeth Swann¡¯s bedroom is opened, it faces a peaceful bay...


    The blue sea, the white clouds, and the ships coming in and out of the port from time to time make up a beautiful scenery like an oil painting.


    Faced with such a beautiful scenery, Elizabeth Swan did not want to appreciate it. Who told her to be teased by her father...


    At this moment, she was flushing with her head lowered, but her little hand was gently pinched on her man''s waist...


    Zhou Ye looked at Governor Swann with a bit of depression, "What are you saying is not good, are you mentioning this?


    In the face of Zhou Ye¡¯s complaining eyes, Governor Swann saw it but didn¡¯t see it¡ªhe was so unlucky to see Zhou Ye, the villain who took away his daughter...


    "Baby, I prepared a gift for you..." Governor Swan said and waved behind him-the maid who followed him came to him in a funny manner, the maid holding a beautiful package in her hand. Box.


    Governor Swann opened the box gently, allowing Elizabeth, who walked in front of him, to clearly see the contents of the box-it was a velvet collar, a gorgeous silk woven dress...


    "It''s so beautiful..." Elizabeth Swan took out the skirt from the box with a surprised look... "Is it a special day today?"


    "As a father, do I need a special reason to give my daughter a piece of clothing?" Governor Swann laughed: "This is the latest fashion in London!"


    And Zhou Ye suffocated a smile, watching Elizabeth excitedly ran behind the screen to change clothes... He knew how much shadow this dress would cause Elizabeth. You must know¡ªthis skirt with a waist is enough to make Elizabeth was out of breath...


    "I also prepared a gift for you, Ye!"


    However, Governor Swann obviously had no intention of letting Zhou Ye look at the jokes easily. He turned and opened the box in the hands of another maid. Inside was a man''s dress, of that kind, with a half-length trench coat and leggings. A suit with a white wig."Try it, I think it matches you better!"


    Zhou Ye felt that his face must be a capital character at this time."Can I...may not wear this dress?"


    "My dear... don''t refuse Dad''s kindness, okay?" Elizabeth endured the pain of two people pulling on the belt at the same time in the screen, while encouraging her man to put on that dress...


    How about two people suffering when one person suffers?


    "Do you have to wear it?" Zhou Ye looked at Governor Swann hesitantly. He felt that the smile on this guy''s face was full of malice.


    "It doesn''t have to be worn..." Governor Swann said leisurely: "I intend to take you to the promotion ceremony of Captain Norrington this time. On that occasion, wearing a dress is a necessary respect... If you If I insist on not wearing it, I''m afraid I will have to take Elizabeth alone..."


    "......Well, I''ll wear it!" Zhou Ye sighed, took out the dress with white wig from the gift box, and walked behind the screen...


    "My dear, do you need me to help you?" Zhou Ye asked, looking at Elizabeth who was out of breath.


    "What do you mean..." Elizabeth glanced at her man. She inhaled hard while complaining: "I think those London women definitely don''t need to breathe!"


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly, seeing his woman¡¯s small embarrassment is a kind of fun, but it¡¯s unnecessary to see her suffering... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye gently stroked the back of Elizabeth¡¯s belt with his fingertips. Suddenly¡ªthe whole girdle was loosened a lot, and Elizabeth felt a lot better¡ªat least she could breathe freely.


    And the maids who were helping Zhou Ye put on the dresses did not notice his small movements at all, and Elizabeth, who felt much more relaxed, gave her man a thankful look.


    At this moment, the butler opened the door and walked in... "My lord, you have visitors!"

 The Movie World Chapter 931

    Reference 1306


    The first thousand three hundred and six chapters


    "My dear, you look so funny..." Elizabeth Swan looked at Zhou Ye wearing a white wig and a dress, and couldn''t help laughing: "I have to take a picture of you like this, so sister Let¡¯s see..."


    "Do you dare..." Zhou Ye pressed Elizabeth''s wrist to prevent her from using her personal terminal to photograph her current image. This is simply black history.


    "Okay... I dare not!" Elizabeth smiled slightly, stepped her feet, and said after her man''s horns lightly said: "But-you have to promise to stay with me for two more days, otherwise-I on¡­¡­"


    For the rest, Elizabeth didn''t say it-but Zhou Ye already understood that this was obviously her own woman acting like a baby... "Well, the deal..."


    "It''s great..." It made Elizabeth almost jump up with joy to let her own man spend two more days with her and enjoy the two-person world for two more days...


    "Okay... baby, let''s go see who your father''s visitor is..." Zhou Ye said as he gently swept Elizabeth''s waist and walked out...


    Of course he knows who will come here to look for Governor Swann at this time, and there will be no other people besides the fateful William Turner.


    "It''s rare to see what dear you are so caring about. Is the person visiting my father this time an acquaintance of yours? A big beauty?" Elizabeth was reluctantly led by her own man and walked out. go with.


    For her, every minute and every second of being alone with her own man is extremely precious, and she is unwilling to disrupt her plans for irrelevant people.


    "No, I''m not an acquaintance with me, but it must be your acquaintance!" Zhou Ye said as he walked, "Remember the little boy you rescued on the Intrepid?"


    "Is it him?" When Elizabeth thought of the little boy, she remembered the pirate gold coin in her bracelet...


    Of course, the current Elizabeth certainly does not have any special feelings for William Turner. For her-William Turner is just a passerby. Why does she have a heart for her?


    "Yes, that''s the little boy..."


    For her own man¡¯s foresight, Elizabeth no longer feels weird. In the past few years with her man, the ability of her man has been more miraculous than foresight... What is so strange about the foresight? , Even time is a plaything in the hands of his own man.


    At this time, the two had already walked down the stairs...


    Elizabeth saw the man standing with her father at a glance. The little boy she had rescued had become a youth...


    "Elizabeth, my daughter, you are so beautiful now..." While Governor Swan praised his daughter without hesitation, he turned his head and said to William Turner: "This is my daughter Elizabeth, when you were young I have seen you, when you were on the surface, my daughter found you!"


    "Miss Swann, hello..." Will Turner looked at Elizabeth as he was walking down the stairs. He felt his heart beat violently. He said with a flustered expression: "It''s nice to know you, maybe I owe you Thank you¡­¡­"


    "This is my daughter''s husband... Ye Zhou!" Governor Swann saw the mentality of the young man in front of him at a glance. He seemed to accidentally introduce that he planned to completely cut off the thoughts of William Turner...


    For Governor Swann, if Ye Zhou is paired with his daughter, the two can barely be regarded as close friends, of course-he is the one who climbed up...


    You know, the captain of a huge ship that is enough to sink a heavy fleet is almost equivalent to the minister of the navy of England... Such a position is enough to be worthy of his own daughter, but what is William Turner?A swordsmith who hasn''t been a teacher?Trainee blacksmith?orphan?


    Compared with Zhou Ye, which identity is very different...


    If Zhou Ye can barely satisfy Governor Swann, then-William Turner is definitely not allowed by Governor Swann.


    "You''re welcome, in that case, anyone will lend a helping hand..." Elizabeth Swann didn''t care about William Turner''s kindness at all. For her, Zhou Ye had already put all her heart in her mind. It¡¯s filled up, there¡¯s no room for anything else...


    "But no matter what, I still want to say thank you..." William Turner found that the beautiful girl who was as beautiful as an oil painting didn''t care about herself at all, and her attention seemed to be completely beside her in a dress. On the man...


    This discovery made William Turner feel a heartache, he felt as if some of his most important things had been snatched away.


    "You''re welcome..." After Elizabeth Swan said this, she ignored William Turner. She whispered to her man in a low voice... For her, except for her own man and her own Except for his father, everyone else¡ªall passersby.


    "Okay, we should start..." Governor Swan said, looking at the obsession in William Turner''s eyes.


    He doesn¡¯t want to see his son-in-law go crazy. You must know that not only jealous women are terrible, but jealous men are terrible... and Governor Swann has already felt that Zhou Ye looked at William Turner in his eyes. There was an indescribable weird look. Although it was not a malicious look, it was definitely not a kind look...


    Regarding this, Governor Swann¡¯s instincts are good...


    Zhou Ye was thinking at the moment, how can he pair William Turner and Jack Sparrow...


    He has fulfilled a lot of true loves in many worlds... For example, Professor X and Magneto, Wolverine and Sabre-toothed Tigers, and the US team and the Winter Soldiers, etc.... There is no reason not to leave yourself in this world. I really love the legend of Cupid...


    Zhou Ye was thinking about this question until he got into the carriage with Governor Swann and Elizabeth...


    "My dear... what are you thinking?" Elizabeth asked with some worry: "From the time you first saw that William Turner, you have been utterly distracted... Is there anything special about that William? "


    "I was thinking, how can I make that guy fall in love with a man..."


    "Ahem----!!!"


    "Cough cough cough...!!!"


    Zhou Ye''s words suddenly made Governor Swann and Elizabeth and his daughter not come up at once, and couldn''t help coughing desperately...


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye asked, patting Elizabeth''s back slightly strangely.


    "Unexpectedly... honey, you would not even let a man go..." Elizabeth said with a sad expression while pointing at Zhou Ye.


    "Don''t be nonsense... I mean, let this William Turner fall in love with another man, a man named Jack Sparrow..." Zhou Ye gave Elizabeth an angry look and said.


    "Let a man fall in love with another man... This seems to be a very interesting thing..." Elizabeth was also aroused by her own man''s words at this time. At the age of eighteen, she loved to play. How could she not want to get involved in such an interesting thing?


    "Yes... we need to design well..."


    The two of them were like children doing bad things, their little heads brought together, and they started talking... Governor Swann, who was sitting opposite them, looked helplessly at his daughter and son-in-law. He always had a kind of his daughter who has been Ye this guy feels broken.


    Reference 1307


    The first thousand three hundred and seven chapters


    The promotion ceremony took place in the Port Royal Naval Castle near the port...


    This castle is not big, it is about the size of a football field. The male and female guests participating in the promotion ceremony stood on the open space on both sides¡ª¡ª


    In the middle are the neatly arranged soldiers, who will serve as the guard of honor and contribute their own strength to the promotion ceremony of their new boss.


    Originally, as one of the guests attending this ceremony, Zhou Ye and Elizabeth should look at the guard of honor with solemn expressions like Governor Swann, but they really didn¡¯t have time to take care of those things and show them to them. Say...the most important thing is to discuss how to make a man fall in love with another man.


    "My dear, do you think the guy named William is attacking or accepting?" Elizabeth covered Xiao Xiang with her folding fan, and quietly discussed with Zhou Ye who was standing next to her.


    "I think... according to the image, William is suitable for a strong attack, and Jack Sparrow is suitable for a weak receiver..." Zhou Ye rubbed his chin and whispered: "But-you Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s not good to always judge a person¡¯s offense from his appearance?


    "Then you plan?" Elizabeth asked a little excitedly.


    "Of course it is to reverse their role settings... Let Jack do a weak attack, and William do a strong attack... This will give people a very pleasant feeling..." Zhou Ye smiled evilly. Tao.


    "...Hmm--" Elizabeth thought for a while, and said, "I have reservations about your dear inference...because I haven''t seen the Captain Jack you mentioned..."


    Just before Elizabeth''s words were finished, the guard of honor in the square suddenly separated to the two sides with a burst of fast-paced drums...


    With the separation of the guard of honor, a man in his thirties wearing a brigadier general''s uniform walked in from the door of the castle. This man was no one else but James Norling, who had a relationship with Zhou Ye. Dayton Brigadier General.


    "Raise the gun-salute -" With an order, the soldiers of the honor guard raised their spears high.

 Movie World Chapter 932

    Norrington stepped on the drums, walked through the long guard of honor, and stepped onto the high platform in front of the guard of honor... From the hands of Governor Swann, he took the commanding sword that symbolized the status of the brigadier general.


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Brigadier General Norrington, who was standing on the stage, holding a commanding sword and playing handsome, his eyes lit up, and he whispered to Elizabeth next to him: "My dear... What about the true love of the game plus Brigadier Norrington? He loves him, but he loves him, and he loves him..."


    "This seems to be a good idea..." When Elizabeth heard her own man''s words, her eyes suddenly brightened... It''s not too big to see the excitement, and Elizabeth was feeling that the two men love to die and live and seem to be nothing to see, Zhou Ye A few words opened the door to a new world for her.


    What plot do women like to watch most??


    Of course, it''s all kinds of sadomasochism, all kinds of triangle relationships... plus all kinds of dog blood... etc...


    Right now, my own man''s plan seems very interesting...


    "Then what are we going to do? Honey?" Elizabeth asked curiously.


    "Let''s do this first... Then things will be like this... Then they will be like this..." Zhou Ye also began to excitedly tell his woman about his plans.


    "It sounds great...but, dear...where is the other protagonist in your plan now?" Elizabeth asked, "it''s the Captain Jack Sparrow who I have never met...where is he now? How are you going to find him?"


    "Don''t worry... baby, the other protagonist has arrived in Port Royal, and-not far from us..." Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously...


    At this moment - as another pig''s foot in Zhou Ye''s plan, Jack Sparrow has arrived in Port Royal...


    He¡ªhas bought the tax officer at the port for three shillings, and took the guy¡¯s purse easily...


    Captain Jack came to Port Royal for only one purpose, and that was to steal a ship...


    The brig Interceptor, known as the fastest warship.


    You know, since Jack Sparrow was driven away from his love ship, the Black Pearl, by his first mate, Barbosa, he has not wanted revenge all the time...


    Even the short fire blunder he is carrying with him now contains only one bullet, which he prepared for Barbosa... It was also used by Barbosa to commit suicide when he dropped him on the desert island. gun¡­¡­


    Jack Sparrow vowed that he would use this bullet to send that damn betrayer to hell.


    Of course...Although Captain Jack Sparrow wants revenge all the time, but¡ªrevenge requires capital, not to mention¡ªat least to find a ship faster than the Black Pearl...


    This stumped Jack-but fortunately, these years, because the captain of the Interceptor, Captain Norrington-from time to time piloted the Interceptor to catch pirates in the Caribbean Sea lanes and hang them one by one. Port Royal, so the fame of this fast battleship quickly spread throughout the Caribbean...


    This time Jack came for the Interceptor. Although he still firmly believes that his love ship, the Black Pearl, is the fastest warship in the Caribbean, the Interceptor should be good too... At least, he stole this warship. If so, it may be possible to catch up with the Black Pearl and lay the foundation for revenge.


    "Stop, civilians are not allowed to approach the dock!" Two soldiers, one fat and one thin, stopped Jack who wanted to approach the dock.


    "Ah, I''m sorry, I don''t know" Jack interjected with a serious face."¡ª¡ªIf I see civilians, I will tell you!"


    With that said, Jack planned to bypass the two seemingly clumsy soldiers and continue to advance towards his target, the Interceptor.


    However, the two soldiers were obviously not as stupid as he thought, and they blocked Jack''s way again.


    "I heard that the castle is holding a grand ceremony. You two gentlemen... why haven''t you been invited?"


    "We want to protect the ship!" said the thin soldier.


    "It''s really admirable... But compared to this big ship, that boat is a bit under-sighted..." Jack said, pointing to the Intrepid that was parked in the deep water.


    "The Intrepid is indeed unstoppable, but there is no ship that can run faster than the Interceptor!" The thin man said with some dissatisfaction.


    "There is a faster ship than it, and a clipper that no one can catch-Ghost Pirate Ship!" Jack Sparrow said.


    "..." Facing Jack, the fat soldier smiled. He said with a disdain: "There is no real ship faster than the Interceptor...Please note, it is the real ship, not the ghost legends..."


    "No, the ghost ship is the real ship..." It was not Jack who retorted him this time, but his companion.


    "No, it''s not¡ªthat''s just a legend..."


    "Yes, I have seen..."


    "have you seen?"


    "Correct¡­¡­"


    "You haven''t seen it before..."


    "I have got¡­¡­"


    "Have you ever seen a ship with a black sail and a cursed crew? Has its captain been so evil that hell can''t tolerate it?"


    Jack looked at the two live treasures who were arguing, smiled slightly, and walked around the two of them-toward the interceptor ship docked at the dock...


    Reference 1308


    The first thousand three hundred and eight chapters


    Just as Jack Sparrow was about to approach his goal, the promotion ceremony in the castle was over.


    The gentlemen and ladies who participated in the ceremony, or gathered in twos and threes, discussed some unspeakable things, or took advantage of this opportunity to confess to their favorite objects and ask for a date, etc.... it was all.


    And the pig''s feet of this promotion ceremony, Captain James Norrington, oh no, it''s the brigadier general-the brigadier general is by the sea wall, looking into the distance...


    He is now full of ambitions, and his success will be-


    However, the biggest shortcoming is that he hasn''t gotten a family until now-he has now been promoted to brigadier general, it can be said that he can barely be regarded as a general-level figure-it is time to think about his emotional life.


    But it doesn''t matter-with his current status, there will be a lot of nobles coming to propose marriage...


    Just as James Norrington was standing by the wall, looking down at the sea¡ªwith emotion, a hand patted him on the shoulder.


    "Captain Norrington? It''s been a long time..."


    "Please call me, Brigadier General, thank you!" Captain Norrington said as he looked back-the two people who appeared in front of him shocked Brigadier General Norrington... that beautiful girl with a smile. Not to mention, the man standing next to the girl¡ªturned to ashes, Brigadier General Norrington recognized it.


    He would remember that boy because he was already crooked... At this time, Brigadier General Norrington was still a resounding straight man who loves men and women.


    But-that handsome boy was the nightmare of his life. When he saw this boy, Brigadier General Norrington sounded the shameful scene...


    The misty sea--


    The looming steel giant ship¡ª¡ª


    The barrage that obscures the sky--


    All of this caused Brigadier Norrington to fall into a cold sweat in the midnight dream...


    Even if he has now become the pirate nemesis of the entire Caribbean Sea, which makes the pirates fearful...Even if he personally sent hundreds of pirates to beheaded, there is still nothing to do with that steel behemoth...


    Even, the above explicitly forbids him to provoke this steel behemoth...


    "It''s you... how dare you come to Port Royal? Guards..." Brigadier General Norrington was just about to shout [Guards, catch this pirate...], but-it''s too late...


    "Although I really want to say sorry to you, but seeing you are so excited, let''s say that sorry for the next time!" Zhou Ye said while gently pushing Brigadier Norrington...

 The Movie World Chapter 933

    "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Brigadier Norrington just felt that his body suddenly lost his balance with Zhou Ye''s push like this-falling towards the sea tens of meters below...


    "Guards, hurry up and save people-Brigadier General Norrington accidentally fell into the sea..." Zhou Ye yelled, pretending to be panicked.


    Suddenly all the people celebrating on the side of the city wall crowded to the side of the wall. When they saw the huge waves on the sea caused by the fall of Brigadier General Norrington, they couldn¡¯t help but exclaimed: "Your Excellency Brigadier God''s darling, so high, it didn''t hit the rock below..."


    "What other emotions are you sending... Go and save people..."


    "Ah, yes yes... go and save your brigadier general!"


    "Guards, go quickly..."


    Seeing the guards in a panic, Elizabeth cautiously approached her man and asked in a low voice, "My dear, why are you putting the cursed gold coin I got into that guy''s arms?"


    "Don''t you want to watch a good show?" Zhou Ye embraced Elizabeth, followed the crowd towards the port, and whispered: "The attack of the Ghost Pirate Ship-the kidnapped lover, he will not hesitate to violate the soldiers for the lover. Professional ethics, brigadier general cooperating with pirates..."


    "It sounds like the plot of a third-rate TV series..." Elizabeth glanced slightly, "but for the sake of such an interesting thing, I don''t want that cursed gold coin..."


    "Let''s go, let''s go...Hurry up to watch a good show, a romantic encounter is about to be born¡ª¡ª!" Zhou Ye smiled, and led Elizabeth toward the military port.


    And at this moment, in the military port--


    Jack Sparrow, who sneaked onto the boat, was playing with the rudder of the Interceptor with great interest. How could a captain without a boat for him?Even if he couldn''t retrieve his love ship, the Black Pearl, having another type of ship was enough to comfort his sailing heart.


    "You, come down to me..."


    "You can''t go up..." The two live treasures, one fat and one thin, finally had their dispute over, and they rushed to the Interceptor following the trail of Jack.


    "Sorry, this ship is so cool." Faced with two soldiers aiming at him with their guns, Jack Sparrow explained with ease, as if the muskets in the hands of the two life treasures were exactly two fire sticks. There is no deterrent.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Smith... call me a little history!" Jack casually reported the false name he got after bribing the tax officer at the port.


    "What are you doing in Port Royal? Mr. Smith..."


    "Don''t lie..."


    "Well, then I can only tell the truth!" Jack Sparrow said and walked over to the two live treasures. "I''m here to steal a ship, find a group of crew members, and then burn, kill, loot, looting, and looting. of¡­¡­"


    "I said, don''t lie..."


    "I think he is telling the truth..."


    "If he were a pirate-he wouldn''t say it!"


    "Unless I expected, you will not believe it..." Jack Sparrow still teased these two live treasures calmly...what should I say?Facing such a navy soldier, it is really hard to make him nervous...


    At this moment, Jack saw a figure falling from the wall in the distance... "What''s that?"


    "I thought - maybe someone fell into the water?"


    "Like a person, as if still wearing a dress..."


    "Aren''t you going to save him?" Jack Sparrow asked.


    "I do not know how to swim¡­¡­"


    Jack gave up this fat juggernaut silently, then turned his head to look at the other juggernaut... However, the other one also shook his head at him-obviously, he is also a landruck!


    "Well, you are really embarrassed and lost home..." Jack really has an urge to roll his eyes at this time, Madan''s, the navy can''t swim?These two goods are not only live treasures, but also a funny comparison... "Take my hat, don''t lose it, and this..."


    Jack Sparrow took off his coat as he spoke, then jumped and jumped into the water...


    At this moment, Brigadier General Norrington fell into the water because he was unprepared to follow the water in a wrong posture, which caused the contact surface of his body to be too large and was fainted...The person who fainted obviously couldn''t swim, even if he The water quality is quite good...


    Fortunately, at this moment Jack Sparrow has jumped into the water to rescue him...


    Just as Commodore Norrington was about to sink into the water, an invisible halo radiated from the cursed gold coin in his arms...


    "what is that??"


    "do not know¡­¡­"


    The two live treasure soldiers standing on the boat witnessed this scene, but-they didn''t know anything about it, they just felt-as if for no reason, the wind on the sea suddenly became much bigger...


    Reference 1309


    The first thousand three hundred and nine chapters


    "Gosh, this is Brigadier General Norrington..."


    "How could this happen? Why did the brigadier general suddenly fall from above?"


    "I don''t know¡ªmaybe because the brigadier general was promoted today, so he wants to celebrate?"


    "Celebrate with your own life? Stupid..."


    "I said you two guys, if you can''t save people, please close your eyes?" Jack Sparrow looked back impatiently and slammed the two jokes standing by and chattering.


    Brigadier General Norrington, who was lying on the planks of the dock, was still in a coma, not even breathing...


    Jack Sparrow looked at the pale Brigadier General Norrington, and suddenly an emotion called pity rose from his heart...


    "What a poor guy..." Jack Sparrow said as he tore off Brigadier General Norrington''s dress so that he could breathe a little better...


    However, the facts proved-this is useless, Brigadier General Norrington is still pale and breathless...


    Seeing Brigadier Norrington, who was a little pale due to lack of oxygen, Jack Sparrow was so ghostly, he bent his waist... and kissed...


    "Oh-MYGOD..."


    "I can''t believe my eyes..."


    "Don''t make a noise...I''m saving him..." Jack Sparrow turned his head and shouted with some irritation.


    Seriously, he doesn''t even know what happened to him today...Why would he be interested in a man?God, what is going on?And-at the moment he had just personally talked to Norrington, a feeling that he had never had before spread in his heart...


    Do I actually like men??


    No no... I like women... definitely not a man...


    And even if I like a man, I won''t like this damn English Commodore-what is the difference between a mouse and a cat?


    Admit it, Sparrow, you just like men... Everyone thinks they like the opposite sex before they meet true love... But when true love appears in front of him, he really realizes that, Who do you really like...


    Don''t talk nonsense... I like to be a woman, I like a woman with a big blond MM, how could I like a man...


    You are running away, Sparrow...

 The Movie World Chapter 934

    I do not have¡­¡­


    You are running away...


    I don¡¯t, I like women...


    Do you dare to kiss him again?


    Why kiss him... I like women...


    Jack Sparrow was almost tortured crazy by the two voices in his mind... However, at this time, the startled sounds of the two living treasures caught his attention.


    "Gosh... the brigadier general is awake..."


    "Could it be true that seeing someone who is drowning can be saved? I have learned another trick!"


    With the voice, Jack looked behind... I saw that Brigadier General Norrington, who had just been rescued by him, had already opened his eyes... He asked weakly: "Just...who saved me? ?"


    "It''s Mr. Smith... Your Excellency Brigadier General." To show his performance, Fat Huobao rushed to say: "In order to save you, this Mr. Smith even used the do not heal treatment... Now it seems that the effect is very good!"


    "Personally?" Brigadier Norrington was shocked by the word... He looked at the man who was standing beside him smiling at him as if wearing smoky make-up, and then touched his gaze...


    incredible--


    It''s incredible...


    I was actually kissed by a man...


    But the most unbelievable thing is-don''t you actually feel sick?How is this going??


    Just when Brigadier General Norrington was in a daze, his men and the guests rushed out...


    "Your Excellency Brigadier General, are you okay?"


    "You are not injured, sir..."


    "I''m very relieved to see that you are okay..." Zhou Ye walked over and said with interest.


    "Damn..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Brigadier General Norrington jumped up suddenly-he remembered that this guy pushed him down... "Guard, guard-come and catch this guy. ...He is the captain of that huge steel ship...He is a pirate!"


    However¡ªto his disappointment, none of the guards moved when he heard his orders... they simply ignored his orders.


    "Sorry¡ªYour Excellency Brigadier General, the order we received is¡ªDon¡¯t provoke Your Excellency Ye Zhou, this is an order from London¡ª!" His first officer reluctantly handed himself the king''s warrant that he had just received. Sir.


    "Damn..." Of course, Brigadier General Norrington knew why London issued such an order, and even he knew who passed the news of Zhou Ye here back to London...


    Obviously, the person who passed the message was not someone else, but Governor Wetherby Swan¡ª


    And London will issue such an order, and Norrington knows exactly why...


    Everything stems from fear--


    Provoking Zhou Ye is tantamount to provoking that mysterious steel behemoth, and provoking that steel behemoth is equivalent to-from then on, the Caribbean Channel will never be peaceful, and even a ship may not be able to pass through the Caribbean Channel. That represents the most Trade in the lucrative Golden Triangle will be interrupted as a result-this is a loss that London cannot afford...


    "I''m sorry, Brigadier General, I accidentally pushed you down just now..." Zhou Ye said apologetically, and walked to Brigadier General Norrington''s side and patted him on the shoulder... ¡­ Whispered in his ear: ¡°Actually, I pushed you off purposely...Don¡¯t give it to a man at first, do you feel very heartbroken??¡±


    "You..." Brigadier General Norrington was almost carried away by Zhou Ye''s words, but he knew that he could not avenge Zhou Ye because of the steel behemoth behind him...


    Therefore, he vented all his anger on the man who took him away... "Who are you? Why are you here?"


    "Me? My name is Smith..."


    "He said he was here to steal the boat and go out for robbery..." Fat Luck, one of the Luck Luck, said rushingly before Jack Sparrow could finish.


    "..." Jack was speechless for a while, Madan''s--what a simple kid who usually looks like, he will betray himself at this time...


    Norrington was worried that he had nowhere to send the evil fire. Hearing the words of Fat Life Treasure, he immediately grabbed Jack Sparrow''s right hand, then rolled up his sleeves, and suddenly a capital P brand appeared. Before his eyes."Have you been arrested by the East India Company? Pirates..."


    "..." Jack was speechless for a while...


    "Aim at him and arrest him..." Norrington gave an order, and the soldiers behind him raised their muskets and aimed at Jack.


    "It really disappointed me. Did you forget how sweet we were just now?" Jack Sparrow said as he squeezed into Norrington''s arms without retreating, and squeezed up at him. Go there in person, as if you really want to go and say it again.


    "Damn..." Don''t forget to be mouthed in a coma. If Jack is forced to stop when you are awake, Norrington feels that he will definitely become the laughing stock of the entire Port Royal... He is a little panicked and struggling... ¡­


    However, Jack¡¯s action to go to Norrington himself was obviously a fake action. He turned and backhanded with Norrington¡¯s own power. He walked around behind Norrington and grabbed his Adam¡¯s apple with his hands. ."I think everyone can negotiate now..."


    Chapter 1310


    One thousand three hundred and ten chapters


    "Stop it, don''t shoot..."


    Seeing Brigadier General Norrington who was hijacked by the pirates, his adjutant couldn''t help but screamed and ordered the soldiers behind him not to shoot...


    You know, there is no rifling in the barrel of the current musket. Even at a distance of a few meters, the front sight has to be relied on... not to mention Jack Sparrow slyly used Norrington in front of him to block most of his body ...No one dares to shoot at the risk of manslaughter the brigadier general.


    In this era without penicillin, the best result of a lead bullet in the body is also an amputation¡ª¡ª


    "You can''t run away... Jack Sparrow..." Norrington deserves to be a battle-tested soldier, even in the midst of being abducted, he is not messy at all-he even took a leisurely look. Jack squeezed the arm of his Adam''s apple. The tattoo pattern that leaked out because of Jack''s actions made Norrington know the name of the pirate behind him for the first time.


    "It''s Captain Jack Sparrow..." Jack Sparrow corrected Norrington''s words. For him, the title of Captain was his obsession.


    "Well, a captain without a boat? Captain Sparrow!" Norrington mocked disdainfully.


    "No, I will have a boat soon... I promise!" Jack Sparrow said, looking at the nervous soldiers in front of him... He thought in his mind, using this to make himself The possibility of a beloved man changing a boat...


    However, after a half of a second, Jack Sparrow gave up this very attractive idea¡ª¡ª


    Although, he admits that he is a scumbag, a robber, and a scum without a bottom line-but there are some things he can''t do...especially using someone he likes as a bargaining chip...


    "Now please give me back all my things..." Jack Sparrow said to the soldiers who aimed their guns at him.


    "Give him all the pirate''s things..." Norrington''s first officer, Captain Jili ordered loudly.


    Someone stepped forward and took the clothes and equipment that Jack had just taken off... and handed them back.


    Jack Sparrow took the short musket in his hand for the first time, and then reached Brigadier Norrington¡¯s head... "I can only trouble you to wear the rest, dear Your Brigadier General..."


    "Don''t call my darling--I want to throw up!" Norrington said, turning around and helping Jack Sparrow put on his equipment, including his sword belt and his cover...


    "I look forward to one day you can help me dress up obediently, and the smell on your body is very good, please keep it..." Jack Sparrow verbally molested Brigadier General Norrington again without waiting for him He answered and pushed his back to him."Everyone-- gentlemen and ladies... remember today, today, you almost caught the famous Captain Jack Sparrow..."


    Jack Sparrow said, pushing hard behind Brigadier Norrington, and then his figure disappeared at the turning point...


    "Your Excellency Brigadier General, are you okay..." Captain Jili hurriedly stepped forward to support his officer, but-Brigadier General Norrington pushed his first officer far away like thunder... ¡­


    After doing this, Brigadier General Norrington seemed to be aware of his gaffe, and hurriedly explained: "I''m sorry, Jili...I just lost control of my emotions, grab that guy for me... I''m going to hang myself. he¡­¡­"

 The Movie World Chapter 935

    "Yes, sir..." Captain Jili took the order, led his soldiers to chase the corner, and whispered in his heart...


    Your Brigadier General seems to be a little different... But where is the difference, he can''t tell...


    At this moment, the crowd watching the lively duo were whispering.


    "My dear...what about the triangle relationship? I only saw the chance encounter between Norrington and Captain Jack...what about the other William?" Elizabeth asked a little dissatisfied.


    "Don''t worry, my dear..." Zhou Ye said in her ear while holding the waist of his own woman: "We can''t look at the rest of the plot so openly...it needs some little cover! "


    "What cover?" Elizabeth asked curiously.


    "Of course it is¡ªI watched a movie in the mirror world. Is there anything more secretive than there?" Zhou Ye said as he gently embraced Elizabeth as he walked forward. Elizabeth only felt that she was being driven by her own man. Next, she crossed an invisible boundary, and there was a sound of broken glass in her ear.


    The two disappeared on the chaotic wharf for no reason and did not attract attention. Everyone¡¯s eyes were attracted by the unfamiliar name of Jack Sparrow. They might follow the soldiers and rush into the settlement to find Jack Sparrow who flees-or gather in twos and threes, gossiping about the horror of a Royal Navy Commodore being personally denied by a pirate.


    Brigadier General Norrington, who stood in place and kept wiping his eyes with a handkerchief, listened to the voice of the crowd in his ear...the roots of his teeth were itchy.


    "Humph--!"


    After snorting heavily, Brigadier General Norrington angrily walked towards the colony...He could no longer stay in the crowd. He was afraid that he would stay here and could not help withdrawing his sword. Stabbed all the insiders here one by one.


    At this time, Jack Sparrow, who fled to the colony, temporarily escaped the soldiers'' search by relying on the sculptures placed outside the blacksmith shop to solicit business...


    As soon as the soldiers hunting him passed by, Jack Sparrow turned and sneaked into the blacksmith''s shop where the gate was hidden.


    Seeing that there was only one drunk old blacksmith in the huge blacksmith''s shop-Jack Sparrow only breathed a sigh of relief... "It seems that today is my lucky day!"


    Jack Sparrow muttered to himself as he walked to the front of the old blacksmith... He gently took the wine bottle from the old blacksmith''s hand, raised his neck and poured it into his mouth for a long time before discovering¡ª ¡ªThe wine in this bottle has been completely drunk."Well, I take back what I just said..."


    Seriously, Jack Sparrow is really hungry and thirsty at this time...


    From the morning sailing to the present, it is almost noon... He hasn''t gotten the rice, and the dripping water hasn''t touched...


    Sailors sailing in the sea, it is a normal survival instinct to endure starvation, but it does not mean that they do not need to eat and drink. If they have the opportunity, of course they must eat and drink...


    Jack Sparrow began to rummaged in the house looking for all kinds of things to eat...


    However, after picking it up for a long time, he only found half a piece of brown bread and a small piece of butter."Well, this is already a very good lunch..."


    Jack Sparrow said that he put his hat and short musket on the table, took the butter and smeared it on his heavy brown bread, and then bit down hard...


    As for the drunk blacksmith?Jack Sparrow is not worried. As a guy accustomed to seeing drunks, Jack doesn''t think this old guy can wake up at this time...


    However, at this moment, the door of his originally closed room suddenly heard movement...It was the sound of someone opening the door outside.


    Jack Sparrow hurriedly took the bread in his hand and hid...


    Chapter 1311


    One thousand three hundred and eleven chapters


    "It''s not moving here..." William Turner walked into the blacksmith''s shop where he grew up, like a king inspecting his territory, paying attention to the placement of items in all the blacksmith''s shops...


    "You didn''t move either..." William Turner looked at the blacksmith who had raised him, smiled and shook his head.


    However, when he glanced across the cabinet, his eyes narrowed suddenly... "And you, have moved..."


    He walked quickly to the cupboard, looked at the traces left by being turned over, looked around, looking for more traces...


    Soon, he discovered an item that shouldn''t have been here--


    It was a shabby and dirty captain''s hat and a short musket...


    Will Turner hesitantly touched the things placed on the table that shouldn''t be here, but-before his hand touched the captain''s cap, a long sword struck. On the back of his outstretched hand.[Always call him William feel uncomfortable, let''s use his nickname Will!It will be the same in the future, so it is a happy decision.


    "They''re hunting you?" As soon as Will Turner looked up, he saw the pirate with smoky makeup, and he went to see the excitement in the harbor just now."You are a pirate..."


    "You are familiar? Did I steal you?" Jack Sparrow used the sword to force Will back...


    "I never deal with pirates..." Will looked at Jack coldly. To be honest, when he first saw Jack, he had a good impression of this man, but when he knew his identity, his good impression There is nothing left.


    All because of the painful memories of his childhood-burning merchant ships, pirates full of foul language and floating corpses all over the sea...


    "Ha¡ªthen I let you make an exception, I¡¯m so sorry..." Jack saw Will¡¯s face and thought of a certain sailor who had served on his ship, and the night that was full of accidents during the equator crossing ceremony... ¡­ [If you are interested, you can Baidu, this ceremony is very powerful]


    In view of Will''s extremely similar face to his memory, Jack Sparrow decided to let this little guy go...


    While he was talking, he turned and walked towards the items he put on the table... He just took the opportunity to fill his stomach, and it was time to leave here.


    However, he wanted to leave, but some people obviously wouldn''t let it go...


    Taking advantage of his turn around, Will Turner turned and pulled a long sword from the weapon rack behind him that had just been made and had not been handed over to the client in time¡ªpointing to Jack Spike.


    "Will you do this? Boy..." Jack Sparrow forced Will indifferently, as if the long sword in Will''s hand was just a toy."Compete with a pirate?"


    "I hate pirates the most..." Will Turner flattened the sword in his hand and pointed the tip of the sword straight at Jack Sparrow... "I practice swords for three hours every day, just to destroy you one day. These pirates!"


    "It''s a great ambition, but boy... Never underestimate a pirate..." Jack Sparrow said, with a long sword in his hand like a poisonous snake, stabs Will Turner...


    The two of you are fighting together like this...


    And at this moment, in the mirror world... Elizabeth Swan is nestling in her own man''s arms, with potato chips in one hand and Coke in one hand, like watching a 3D blockbuster in the cinema, watching the fight between the two with relish...


    However, soon-Elizabeth Swann got tired of the fight between the two.


    For her, the fighting between these two people is far less than the sword fighting between Angelica and Juana''s sisters that she could see every day when she was on the Umbrella...


    Compared with the fight between the two sisters, to Elizabeth, the sword fighting between these two people is as boring as a game between children...


    Heh heh-this is no way. Who said that both of them have been genetically modified by their own men?If the battle between Will and Jack looks like a normal medieval swordsman battle, then the sword battle between Angelica and Juana looks like a Hollywood superhero with special effects. Like the film, the two girls can hit the sea from the boat, and then hit the air from the sea... They have completely broken away from the standard of ordinary humans.


    This is exactly two styles of pictures...


    After getting used to a big meal, Elizabeth lost all interest in the pickle-like contest between Will and Jack...


    "My dear... What about the good base? What about the good triangle?" Elizabeth turned her head to face her man and began to coquettish. She knew that if she wanted to watch the highlights, she still asked her man...


    "Be patient, baby, a scene full of emotions is about to take place..." Zhou Ye smiled and pointed at Will.


    real world----


    The battle between Will Turner and Jack Sparrow is at the most critical moment. Strictly speaking, the skilled Captain Jack Sparrow is more powerful, but from the strength Above all, Will Turner, who is younger and stubborn every day, is in a repressive position.


    "Swordsmanship is very good..." Jack Sparrow circled Will Turner while looking for his flaws...


    At this moment, Jack Sparrow suddenly discovered that there was a raised stone suddenly behind Will Turner. The stone was not there just now, but now it appears so abruptly. At Will''s feet...


    As a cunning captain, Jack Sparrow certainly wouldn''t miss this opportunity... He stabs forward... and Will habitually retreats.

 Movie World Chapter 936

    In an instant, Will was staggered by the protruding stone behind him... Fortunately, his years of sword practice have allowed him to barely stabilize his figure, but-the long sword in his hand can no longer Take it, because it will affect his balance...


    "The master who taught you swordsmanship didn''t tell you, should you pay attention to your feet?" Jack Sparrow said as he put away his long sword triumphantly, then raised his foot and walked out the door...


    However, what he didn''t notice was that there was an extra piece of butter under his feet...


    Jack Sparrow, who stepped on the butter, instantly lost his balance and fell backward...but years of sailing career made Jack Sparrow''s body balance far superior to others... He knew that people were falling. When you fall, you must not fall back and face up to the sky. That is the way to death.


    Jack Sparrow, who was in a half-falling state, barely used his waist strength and turned slightly in mid-air... and pushed him towards Will Turner.


    With this, he pushed Wiltner, who had just barely managed to maintain his balance, to the ground...


    At this moment, the posture of the two of them is¡ªWill is lying face down on the ground, while Jack Sparrow is lying on his body...


    Let¡¯s be honest¡ªthis one hit Will not lightly. After all, the weight of the two people was borne by him alone, and his hands didn¡¯t know why, and he didn¡¯t have time to support the ground, as if there was a pair of invisible. His hands are bound to him.


    "Oh..." This situation, this scene, this posture... evoked a scene in Jack Sparrow''s memories, and he thought of a scene that was almost the same--


    In an instant, Jack Sparrow''s eyes with smoky makeup became blood red...


    "What are you going to do..." Will felt that the pirate behind him seemed to have some bad reaction on him, and he couldn''t help screaming...


    "Come on, sailor, present your sacrifice to your captain..." Jack Sparrow was obviously in a certain crazy situation. He followed the voice in his mind and continued his actions...


    "Prick--Prick--" There was a sound of torn clothes, and then Will''s screams--"Ah--!!"


    Chapter 1312


    One thousand three hundred and twelve chapters


    Nightfall-in Port Royal, at this moment, in the Governor''s Mansion-Elizabeth Swann''s room.


    Elizabeth sat on the couch with a depressed face, staring at her man fiercely...


    "Okay, baby, are you still mad at me?" Zhou Ye smiled bitterly and sat beside Elizabeth, calming down.


    "Yes, I''m just angry..." Elizabeth couldn''t help lowering her head and bit her man''s shoulder."Why don''t you let me watch it at a critical moment..."


    "Baby, it''s the pin-eye of the president who sees too much..." Of course Zhou Ye wouldn''t let her watch a scene full of affection between two men. What joke is it to let her own woman watch this?He is not stupid...


    "Hey, you are obviously jealous..." Elizabeth said disdainfully.


    "Well, I admit that I''m jealous... I don''t want you to see what other men have done..." Zhou Ye shrugged and admitted the accusation.


    "Hehe..." When Zhou Ye admitted that he was jealous, Elizabeth''s face suddenly turned cloudy... She didn''t care to see the scene of the two passersby full of love, she just wanted to cheat It''s just the truth of the man who cheated his own man. You know... Zhou Ye never said the three words "I love you" to other women, let alone telling them that he is jealous...


    They used to be jealous...


    However, today-Elizabeth finally got his wish and saw her man jealous. Although she did not hear the three words I love you, Elizabeth was already very satisfied... As for, she deliberately pretended to like other men to make Zhou Ye The idea of ??being jealous is absolutely impossible.


    Because Elizabeth knew that doing so would only have one result, and that was to be completely abandoned by her own man... She already loved this man to the bone, so how dare to take that kind of risk?Don''t die¡ªthis is the motto that all Zhou Ye''s women know.


    Elizabeth already feels very happy to hear her own man''s words of jealousy with this small and innocent opportunity...


    "Are you satisfied?" Zhou Ye sighed, looked at Elizabeth who was laughing and dancing, and asked helplessly.


    As a loli raised by him, Elizabeth raised his eyes and he knew what she was thinking...How could he not understand what Elizabeth meant.


    "Satisfied...I am really too satisfied!" Elizabeth said as she straddled her man''s arms, a pair of jade hands cupped her man''s cheeks."My dear... It''s a long time before the show tonight... It''s better, let''s do something interesting..."


    "Oh? What''s interesting?" Zhou Ye raised his eyebrows and asked pretendingly.


    "Wait for me!" Elizabeth said, jumping off her own man''s arms, and then ran quickly to the back of the changing screen, and then there was a sound of rustling clothes...


    After a while-Elizabeth slightly leaked her little head from the back of the screen, "My dear, can you help me?"


    "No problem!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and walked over...


    I saw that at this moment, Elizabeth was wearing the gorgeous long dress that her father gave to herself during the day, and even the headdress was already worn...


    "What are you? Are you planning to go out?" Zhou Ye asked curiously, looking at the well-dressed Elizabeth.


    "Of course not..." Elizabeth said, giving her own man a blank look, and then turned around... "Help me close the zipper behind..."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye helped Elizabeth pull up the zipper behind him. At this time, he discovered one thing-you know, wearing this long skirt, you need to wear a body shaping belt, and now The place he can reach, but there is no shade, obviously at the moment Elizabeth only has this long skirt...


    "Did you find it? My dear..." Elizabeth turned around and hugged her man, and whispered in his ear, "I don''t have anything inside..."


    Hearing these words, Zhou Ye instantly had the urge to incarnate a man-wolf... You know, sometimes it''s not necessarily just naked than dressed. Smart women know how to make their beloved man uncontrollable... Obviously Elizabeth is a smart woman...


    "Hmm...Honey, you go lightly... You tore the skirt, you won''t be able to play like this in the future..."


    A moonlight sonata belonging to Elizabeth rang in her bedroom...


    On the other side, in the harbour castle-Brigadier General Norrington''s office.


    "I was really forced by a pirate...uuuu..." Will Turner was holding a wine bottle in one hand, crying...


    Who says that men do not flick when they have tears?


    The man who was forced by others would cry no matter how much¡ªespecially, the man who was forced on him was still a man, and he was also a pirate he hated most.


    "It''s not your fault, Will..." Brigadier General Norrington sat opposite Will, comforting the crying boy in a low voice.


    "No... you don''t know... ooh... The most damn thing is-I feel so comfortable..." Will Turner was already drunk, and he couldn''t help being in front of him People from spit out bitter water... "Woo...I always thought I loved women...but...oooooo..."


    "Don''t worry, no one else will know about this..." Norrington patted Will''s hand with pity. The little boy on the other side could be said to be rescued by him and watched as he grew up...


    He watched this cute little guy day by day, from a good-looking lady to the look of a handsome man now...that thin little goblin, happy beard...especially in front of the oil lamp, that decadent appearance , Norrington has an inexplicable distress.


    To be honest, Brigadier Norrington doesn¡¯t know what happened to him today...


    He didn''t feel angry when he was forced by the pirate, but when he followed the feeling in his heart and found the pirate in the forge, he was almost blown up by the scene in front of him...


    He couldn''t believe that the pirate who should go to the gallows actually gave this boy to...


    But what he couldn''t believe was that he actually felt that way towards Wiltner...


    But fortunately, Jack Sparrow, who was in the least resistant period of men, didn''t notice¡ªseriously, he was a little scared of Jack Sparrow¡¯s perceptive eyes...


    Of course, he also rushed forward with anger, beat the damn panda-eyed pirate severely, and threw him into the prison in the castle...


    "Well, actually... after knowing that I was kissed by the pirate, I didn''t feel very sick. I thought I should feel sick..." In front of the boy who was crying like a child, Norling Brigadier-General Dayton decided to share his secrets with him.


    "Really?" As if shocked by the news, Will Turner stopped his tears temporarily.


    He raised his head and asked curiously: "Do you know what kind of feeling you feel after being kissed by him?"


    "Hmm--!" After Norrington hesitated for a while, he really didn''t know how to describe it... "Are you going to try?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 937

    "I..." Before Will finished speaking, he discovered that he was blocked by Brigadier Norrington... At this moment, he felt as if all the strength of his whole body had disappeared, and just let this man go. He carried himself onto the couch next to him... Soon, he relived what he had experienced today...


    Chapter 1313


    One thousand three hundred and thirteen chapters


    The night gradually darkened, and the entire Port Royal became quieter from the hustle and bustle of the day.


    At this moment, a sudden gust of wind caused all the keen-minded people in Port Royal to feel an indescribable depression, as if something terrible was about to come.


    In the past, the wild dogs and cats who were supposed to dominate the night in Port Royal seemed to feel imminent disaster. They clamped their tails, found a place where they felt safe, and hid...


    A black three-masted sailing ship slowly approached the port area of ??Port Royal under the cover of night...The statue of the pigeon-carrying angel on the bow of the ship looked a bit hideous against the dark night¡ª -No one else, it is the Ghost Thieves Ship, the Black Pearl.


    "Fire--!"


    With an order from the ship, the thirty-two 16-pounder cannons on the Black Pearl simultaneously vented their gunfire towards the harbor and the barracks opposite the harbor...


    I have to say that Port Royal is indeed an excellent port. In the past, the port like a crab claw can withstand many pirate attacks-however, today''s night is too gloomy, and even the stars in the night sky are covered by dark clouds. It''s covered.


    Under such circumstances, the Black Pearl, under the cover of its own black sail and black ship, touched into the port without knowing it... the advantage turned into a disadvantage in an instant.


    The Black Pearl docked in the center of the port so grandly, none of the artillery on both sides was free...


    Rumble¡ªthe sound of the cannons became a whole in an instant.


    The sudden artillery attack knocked out the British army in the entire port...


    They didn''t even know how to fight back for a while... just like headless flies, running around everywhere.


    "Don''t panic..." The figure of Brigadier General Norrington, who was wearing only a pair of trousers, appeared at the head of the city. His voice gave the panicked soldiers some clues, "All return to their gun positions. Go up... counterattack!"


    Brigadier General Norrington, who was holding the commanding sword in his hand, looked upset at this time. He didn''t know why he actually had a relationship with a man... and, for a man, he didn''t come out to patrol like he used to... Only then gave those pirates a chance.


    But-let him abandon Will at this point, he can''t do it... because he admits that he has fallen in love with that lovely child... Although this kind of love will not be blessed by the world, so what?


    Although he is a Christian, but¡ªas a naval commander who has fought at sea all year round, he fears the impermanent sea, not the God he has never seen before.


    Looking back, just find a reason to recruit Wilt into the Royal Navy, and then-leave him by your side as your own soldier... From then on, they can be together forever...


    Thinking of this, Brigadier General Norrington couldn''t help but pull out a knowing smile, "Now¡ªeveryone, shoot me the cannon of that pirate ship..."


    In the dark, it is really difficult to determine the location of the Black Pearl, but the light emitted by the flashing artillery gave the artillery some information about the target location. The soldiers on the wall listened to Brigadier Norrington¡¯s Orders, adjusted the position of the coastal defense guns.


    However, the flash of artillery light is too short-lived. Even the best gunner can hardly shoot the opponent with such a target... After a few shots, the shells of the coastal defense guns hit the sea... ¡­


    Not only that, they also leaked their position because of the fire. The Black Pearl faced the artillery on their side and began to adjust its angle. The shells smashed over like a gust of wind and rain, and they moved over the castle for a while. The shore defense artillery suppressed the fire.


    "These damn pirates..." Brigadier General Norrington, who was hiding behind the city wall, spat viciously and cursed.


    However, no matter how he cursed, it was of no avail... Cursing was not to sink the Black Pearl.


    After suppressing the firepower of the shore defense artillery-more than a dozen small boats were released from the Black Pearl, and these pirates began to land on the beach.


    On the other side, in the governor''s mansion--


    "Honey, hurry up...hurry up, the pirate is coming..." Governor Swann in his pajamas eagerly slapped his daughter''s bedroom, yes-his son-in-law is the captain of the legendary invincible steel behemoth. But so what?Without the ship, a captain is afraid that he will be used as a meat ticket...


    "Don''t worry, Dad..." Elizabeth, wearing a thick nightdress, yawned, opened the door of her house a little, and then handed a folded flag to her father."Unfold this and hang it at the gate... no one dares to come in..."


    "This...what is this?" Governor Swann took the banner from his daughter in a daze, and just wanted to ask what it was, why no one dared to come in when he hung it at the door. ''S daughter has closed the bedroom door tightly again.


    "Well, I hope this thing works!" Governor Swann, who was a little bewildered, called his butler."Angus...hurry up, take a long flagpole..."


    "Okay, my lord!" As a well-trained British butler, Angus knows everything in his home. He understands that there is no long flagpole at home, but-a good butler is absolutely If you can''t say the word "can''t do" to your master, it represents the negligence of the housekeeper, and sometimes it is also a good characteristic of the housekeeper to act on the fly.


    After a while, Governor Swann looked at the long metal rod handed to him by his butler and asked silently: "I remember--this thing seems to be a lance in my knight armor..."


    "Yes, my lord-this is the only thing in the family that meets your requirements..." Angus said neither humble nor humble.


    "Okay, just ride a lance, it''s better than nothing..." Governor Swan sighed, and then asked his butler to help him put the flag in his hand on the lance... ¡­


    When this work was completed, Governor Swann discovered what this banner was--


    A pirate flag with a funny head...


    "This-is this stuff good or not?" Governor Swan asked unconfidently.


    "I think, on this question, you need to ask your son-in-law, Mr. Ye Zhou..." Angus is also a little unclear. So, after all, he is the steward of the Governor''s Mansion. What happened on the sea is too much for him. It''s too far away.


    "Do it!" Governor Swann also realized his courage as a party official at this time. "Angus, put this banner at the door..."


    "As you wish, sir!" Angus took the banner from his master, then opened the door and walked out...


    "I hope it works..." Governor Swann murmured through the glass window, looking at his steward who was erecting a flag at the iron gate of the courtyard.


    To be honest, he really doesn''t have much confidence... But in this case, rushing out is not much better than waiting for death here, and he can''t abandon his daughter to escape alone... So, only If you can accompany your daughter to gamble, you will bet that the pirates will obediently retreat after seeing the pirate flag on their son-in-law''s ship.


    Chapter 1314


    One thousand three hundred and fourteen chapters


    As a hub port on the Caribbean Sea, Port Royal has been in peace for too long...for a long time, I almost forget the feeling of being attacked.


    No pirate has dared to attack here, and no pirate has actually attacked...


    For a while, all the residents were in a mess. They were like headless flies, running everywhere-trying to find a safe place to hide from those pirates who were like evil spirits, crying and crying for help sounded through the whole Port area.


    The pirates who boarded the port land in small boats had a clear division of labor into two streams of people...


    A flow of people, armed with weapons, rushed into the commercial area of ??the port, burned, killed and looted¡ªtheir task was very heavy, not only to grab the supplies of the Black Pearl, but also to send them to the ship, of course¡ªthe gold and silver jewels were also Their goal, have you ever seen a pirate who only grabs supplies?


    On the other side, under the leadership of two pirates, one fat and one thin, following the induction in their hearts, they rushed to the fluctuating position that made their hearts beat faster.


    Their goal is very clear, that is-to find the last cursed gold coin, grab this gold coin to allow them to return to the human world, once again feel the beauty of life... Of course, the gold coin should also be brought back. Yes, otherwise-whose blood is used to break the curse?The blood debt is still to be paid by blood-this is the only way to break the curse.


    However-when that one fat and one thin brought his companions to the position in his heart, the whole person was a little silly.


    "Don''t tell me, the last cursed gold coin is in the barracks..." The fat pirate dumbly looked at the castle that didn''t seem tall but was absolutely strong, and muttered.


    "Or let''s go back and report to the captain? Pintel?" The skinny pirate was also a little silly. What a joke, it was a barracks-even if it was panicked by the raid, it was a barracks... Less than 20 people rushed in?The ending will be miserable without even thinking about it... Death is impossible to die, but-sometimes, there are many things worse than death...


    Thinking of this, the two glanced at each other, and shuddered with lingering fears... Both of them thought of a scene that could not be forgotten in this life. It was really harder than death...


    "I think it''s better to report to the captain... Regetti!" The fat pirate nodded, and then sent the two pirates behind him back to the port quickly, rowing the boat back to the Black Pearl to report to his captain. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else, at least get some support...


    On the other hand, the pirates responsible for the robbery have been robbing in the port area for a long time. Ship after ship of materials and gold and silver jewelry were transported back to the Black Pearl by small boats...


    There are not no people who resist, but very few...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 938

    Rising up, the resistance of the unarmed residents was as ridiculous as a comedy that made them laugh in the eyes of these pirates.


    After ploughing the residential area quickly, some pirates focused on the gorgeous building built in the middle of the mountain.


    These guys know that there is the big head of the robbery tonight...


    The pirates who often rob the port deeply understand that only those nobles who feel superior to others like to build their homes on the top of the mountain. For them, the room on the top of the mountain can overlook the civilians in the entire port at any time, allowing them to stay at any time. You can feel the superiority of your own class.


    Of course¡ªtheir class is superior or not, these pirates don¡¯t know, but the pirates know that the wealth of their homes may far exceed the wealth raided from the port residential areas...


    Driven by desire and hope, a group of pirates began to spontaneously formed a small group and rushed towards the Governor''s Mansion on the top of the mountain...


    However, when they rushed to the door of the Governor''s Mansion and looked at the gorgeous villa in front of them, they were about to rush in and grab a special looting, but they were suddenly stopped by the leader.


    "Big Dana, you''d better give us a reason to stop us from getting rich..." The pirates who were stopped took a step forward in dissatisfaction, and stared fiercely at the big guy who blocked them.


    "You idiots..." Dana disdainfully confessed his comrades who had been blinded by the treasure, and then pointed his finger at the banner hanging in front of the big iron gate of the villa."Look at your dog eyes, what is this..."


    "this is--!"


    "Dangling¡ª"


    "Wow!"


    "Gosh¡ªthat monster is here? Where is it? Let''s run..."


    The pirates looked at the funny-looking portrait on the banner, as if they saw the most terrifying scene of hell in an instant. Some pirates lost their weapons in fright, while others accidentally grabbed the ones they just grabbed. The jewels were dropped on the ground...


    Some pirates shuddered in terror, as if they had been mad...


    For a moment, the entire pirate team was terribly silent...


    After a while, a pirate carefully looked at the banner, and then asked in a low voice, "Is this, is this the owner of this house pretending to be?"


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    Hearing these words, the pirates all agreed...They really didn''t want to give up the treasure in that seemingly gorgeous villa.


    "Idiot..." Big Dana gave the guy a cold glance, and then said: "Do you think there are a few who know that banner, and how many dare to hang that banner at their door? And¡ª -Even if he is really impersonating, I don''t plan to go in and rob!"


    "Why?" the pirates asked.


    "Because-this flag represents the will of that person. If I want to feel the deep despair again, I won''t stop you..." The big Dana said as he turned around and moved deeply toward the flagpole with the funny pirate flag flying. He bent his waist, and then turned around without hesitation...


    The rest of the pirates looked at each other. They were a little scared of that one, but they didn''t want to give up the wealth at their fingertips... Just when they were hesitant, the thick voice of the big Dana from far came."Even if it is a fake flag, when you rush into the villa where that flag is hung, the person who offends that adult becomes you. I don''t need to remind you of the end of disrespect to that adult, eight You¡¯ve all felt it years ago-didn¡¯t you? There are gold and silver jewelry in other places, but you have to have a life flower..."


    As the voice of the big head Dana faded away, the pirates froze on the spot...


    After a while-the first leader appeared, and saw a rebellious guy with a long scar on his face respectfully bowing to the flag, and then without saying anything, holding it His weapon rushed down the mountain...


    With the leader, the remaining pirates know what to do...


    They also respectfully saluted the banner, and then turned around without nostalgia... They already figured it out. The big guys are right. The money is endless, but if you offend that person, There is nowhere to stand in the Caribbean. Even without the adult¡¯s hands, their captain will tie them to the anchor and throw them into the deep sea, and then personally apologize to the man with a generous gift...


    And in the governor''s mansion--


    Standing behind the curtains and watching the Governor Swan secretly outside, he was relieved at this time. Don''t blame him. After all, he is just a civil servant. It is good to be able to trust his daughter and not run away secretly.


    "It seems...I don''t know too much about Elizabeth''s man..." Governor Swan said to himself while wiping the cold sweat from his forehead.


    "You''re right, sir, you really know very little about your son-in-law, but it''s not too late to get to know it, isn''t it?" His housekeeper, Angus, jokingly aside.


    "Yes..." Governor Swann suddenly felt a weird sense of pride at this time. His daughter was able to surrender such a man. It was too powerful... Of course, provided that he didn''t know how many sisters his daughter had, but Even if he knew it, he would probably be even more proud...Who told his daughter to call the princess of Spain a sister, that is equivalent to invisibly elevating his status...


    Chapter 1315


    One thousand three hundred and fifteen chapters


    "Damn it, is it us that those pirates are targeting us?" Brigadier General Norrington hid behind the wall with his head bravely--


    Just now, all of a sudden, Norrington felt that the gunfire on the castle seemed to be more than twice as dense. If the previous gunfire was to suppress the coastal defense guns on the city wall, so that they could rob happily, then Now the intensity of the artillery fire is a bit like an attempt to blow up the entire castle into ruins.


    "Your Excellency Brigadier General..." At this moment, a soldier shouted in horror: "Look over there..."


    Brigadier General Norrington hurriedly looked in the direction the soldiers were pointing, and saw a group of pirates attacking the castle gate decently...


    "This group..." For a while, Brigadier General Norrington felt dumbfounded, not knowing what to say--what did this group of pirates think they were?Is it a regular army?Actually trying to capture your own castle?Are they crazy?"Shoot me and kill these guys..."


    "Bang bang¡ª"


    Following Brigadier General Norrington¡¯s orders, the soldiers pulled the trigger towards the pirates who looked like they were about to attack the castle...


    To be honest, they are also holding their stomachs...


    What are you kidding? They are the Royal Navy. They were blocked by a mob of pirates in the castle and bullied them arbitrarily. This is simply the shame of the Royal Navy. The shame needs to be washed away with blood...


    "Brigadier Norrington...Is there anything I can do for you?" A familiar voice rang in Norrington''s ears. He was so familiar with this voice. He was still galloping on the owner of this voice just now. ...All kinds of indescribable coughs from the main population who listened to this voice...


    "Call me James..." Brigadier General Norrington stretched his hand back without looking back, grabbed a large callused hand, and then squatted him on the ground.


    "That...well, James, is there anything I can do for you?" Will Turner twitched the hand held by Brigadier General Norrington, although something like that had already happened to the two of them... ¡­But¡ªhe is still somewhat unsuitable for this change of identity for the time being.


    "You?" Hearing Will''s words, Norrington turned his head and looked at him hesitantly. At this moment, Will is wearing his white shirt. There is no way-his own clothes have been given by someone. Torn to pieces... "You just need to take care of yourself here, and I will protect you!"


    Norrington handed the saber in his hand to Will''s hand while talking, and then once again focused his attention on the pirate who was planning to attack the city.


    At this time, the pirates have hooked onto the wall with the hook and lock they carry with them...


    They may not be experts in siege, but every one of them is an expert in the ability of climbing hook locks. After all-now naval battles are still dominated by string battles, and of course they will not fight against climbing hook locks. The method is strange...


    "Don''t shoot, keep me steady..." Brigadier General Norrington saw the hooks hanging on the wall, and did not order the soldiers to cut off the hooks immediately...


    One is because in his opinion, there are not many pirates attacking the barracks.


    The second is that Norrington wants to strike halfway through¡ªsimply put, he wants to wait for the group of pirates to climb halfway before ordering to shoot, so that¡ªeven if these pirates cannot be killed, they can be killed. ...


    Watching the pirates crawling along the hooks to the city wall bit by bit-Brigadier General Norrington also stood up slightly and commanded loudly: "Fire!"


    "Bang bang¡ª"


    A burst of white smoke from gunpowder filled the entire city wall, and Will, who was a little uncomfortable, coughed...


    However, when the white smoke cleared, Brigadier Norrington was taken aback...


    I saw the pirates who were climbing in front of me, and none of them fell out of the hook¡ª


    Could it be that the quasi-head of your own soldier is so stinky??


    Brigadier General Norrington complained about his own aiming technique while planning to order the hook lock to be cut off... However, at this time¡ªan accident happened.

 The Movie World Chapter 939

    I don''t know when-a strong wind blows away the dark clouds covering the bright moon, and suddenly a bright moonlight shines on the pirate who is climbing the wall.


    "Oh my god-ghost -!!!"


    "Damn damn¡ªwhat the hell are these?"


    "It''s the ghost ship...they are the pirates on the ghost ship... Mother help..."


    The Royal Navy soldiers who have never seen alive skeletons are in chaos...If they were fighting with pirates, they would not hesitate to rush forward and chop off these guys'' heads...


    But-this time they are not fighting ordinary pirates, but one after another skeleton...


    At this moment, the soldiers standing on the wall forgot their duties. They scrambled to abandon their weapons, like headless flies, running around everywhere.


    Fear of things like this is sometimes contagious...


    As a few cowardly soldiers dropped their weapons and ran around in horror... Many soldiers had been infected, and they also dropped their weapons in horror and ran towards the castle... as if it was safer there.


    At this time, Brigadier General Norrington was also shocked because he saw the true appearance of the ghost ship pirate for the first time, and missed the best time to gather the panicked soldiers...


    And those pirates who climbed on the wall also took advantage of this opportunity to rush to the wall...


    "Damn..." Norrington picked up a weapon discarded by the soldiers and rushed towards a skeleton frame... "You damn guys..."


    "Be careful..." Will raised his hand and helped Brigadier Norrington block a long sword that was cut at him from behind.


    "Thank you..." Norrington stood back to back with Will without looking back, even at this time, he still had a leisurely molesting with Will."It seems that your swordsmanship is good, come back and be your guard..."


    "So you can fuck me every day?" Will said casually.


    "This is not a discussion, but an order..." Norrington severely chopped off a pirate''s neck, and then watched him run to find his head-taking advantage of this opportunity, he used Will''s apple once again. Grab a handful from above."You have no room to refuse. If you dare to refuse, I will put you in a cell and deliver food for you every day..."


    "..." Will was speechless by Norrington''s overbearing... he could only swish his long sword vigorously and express his depression with action.


    Just when these two guys showed affection like a male dog...Two skeletons, one fat and one thin, also boarded the city wall.


    Perhaps it was because the thin man had only one eye, so his attention was more concentrated-he saw a trace of golden light leaking from the pocket of Will''s white shirt as soon as he came up...


    Coupled with Will''s familiar face, he felt that he had found the target person for the first time.


    "It''s him..." The thin man pointed to Will and said, "Grab him..."


    "Well¡ªyes, it''s him!" The fat pirate also saw Will''s familiar face...with a surprised wave.


    Suddenly, a pirate standing behind them threw a huge fishing net towards Will...


    "Be careful..." Will, who faced a fat and a thin pirate, saw the existence of the fishing net for the first time, but-it was too late for him to hide, because if he did, the Brigadier Norrington behind him would It is inevitable that the long sword pierced from the back will be pierced in the opposite direction... and Will knows that he is not very convenient to move now-it will not be too obvious when standing back to back with Norrington, but if separated, Because of his deep wounds, he is definitely not fast...


    It''s too late, it''s fast¡ªbetween the lightning and flint, Will stretched out his hand to open the attacking long sword, then turned around, pushed Norrington hard, pushed him away from the range of the fishing net, and then faced him. With a smile-let the fishing net cover yourself...


    "No¡ªWill..."


    Chapter 1316


    One thousand three hundred and sixteen


    Barbossa stood beside the rudder of the Black Pearl, smiling at Port Royal, which was ravaged by gunfire in the dark...


    For Barbosa, the roar of artillery fire, the screams of people, and the excitement of his sailors formed an epic movement. The name of this movement is [Despair]...


    People have bad roots. When people are in hell, they are the most unhappy about others...


    This is especially true of Barbosa, who has been tortured by the curse for ten years.


    At this time, the navy''s shore defense artillery was completely muted by the artillery of the Black Pearl, and the resistance of the civilians on the shore was insignificant to Barbosa.


    At this time, Barbossa can put everything down and appreciate the grand movement presented to him by his subordinates and those civilians with peace of mind.


    Whenever this time, there is no sailor who will disturb the rare Yaxing of his captain... Otherwise, the next hapless person may be him...


    At this moment, a loud noise came from the side of the ship, destroying Barbossa''s gorgeous movement composed of artillery fire and sorrow. He couldn''t help frowning slightly, holding the ship''s side to look at the noise...


    I saw two pirates, one fat and one thin, happily carrying something up from the side of the ship...


    Soon, Barbossa saw the objects carried by the two men¡ªa person bound by a group of fishing nets.


    "We want to see the captain..." The Fatty and the Skinny said in excitement, pulling the rope that binds Will and going to the end of the bed...


    However, their movements were stopped by the black first officer."What are you doing with this person on board? We don''t need hostages..."


    "Look carefully... who he looks like?" The fat man said excitedly, turning around and pinching Will''s chin with his hand, forcing him to lift his head.


    "This guy..." The black chief mate looked at the man in front of him who was tangled in fishnets like rice dumplings, and asked hesitantly: "Tell me your name, boy..."


    "Huh--!" Although Will was captured alive by the pirates, he was unwilling to succumb to the pirate''s orders.


    "Snapped--!"


    The black mate wouldn''t give him a good face, and he slapped Will''s eyes at the stars...


    "Tell me your name, little guy, if you don''t want to continue to suffer..."


    "Bah--!" Will forcefully spit out a bloody spit to the black first officer...


    At this moment, the black first officer really didn''t avoid it...In an instant, there was a spit on his face...


    "Damn..." The black mate raised his slap like a fan in anger, and was about to give Will again... However, his wrist was firmly grasped from behind...


    "Don''t frighten our guests..." Captain Barbosa also stepped off the helm at this time, and it was him who caught the first lieutenant.


    "Yes, Captain!" The first officer stood aside reluctantly...


    "If I''m not mistaken, you should have the last name Turner, don''t you?" Captain Barbossa looked like a kind uncle at this time, with a hint of closeness in his tone.


    "You... how do you know?" Will Turner was confused by Barbosa''s words. Anyone who saw a pirate he saw for the first time and was called by his surname would feel Surprising¡­¡­


    "Hahaha, because I know your father..." When Barbossa heard Will''s silly answer, his eyes lit up...At this time, the thin man handed the cursed gold coins he found from Will in good time. Come here...


    Barbossa looked at Will with a smile while playing with the gold coins handed over by the thin man, and said, "Strictly speaking, your father was once my subordinate!"


    "You''re talking nonsense... You''re lying..." When Will Turner heard Captain Barbossa''s words, he was so excited that he almost didn''t jump up... "My father is the best merchant sailor, he is definitely not a pirate. ..."


    In Will¡¯s mind, his father is a role model for his life... the glory of his father cannot be profaned.


    "He said that Mr. Shoelace is a glorious merchant sailor...?" Barbosa said with a laugh to his crew.


    "Hahahaha..."


    "Yes, we are also merchant mariners..."

 Movie World Chapter 940

    "Now we are restocking..."


    "No, no, we actually sell death..."


    Suddenly a ridiculous sound rang through the entire deck...


    The ridicule of the pirates made Will clenched his fists angrily. If this is a hot-blooded article, this is probably the time for Will to explode. At this time, he should kill his fishing net with a light effort. It must be smashed, and then unparalleled, killing the pirates on the ship one by one, and then said coolly [Insult my family, die -]


    Of course, this is not a hot-blooded comic... but the real world, where there are powers outside the specifications, but they do not belong to him¡ª¡ª


    Therefore, Will is still like a salted fish, trapped in a fishing net...


    Seeing Will¡¯s angry but helpless look-the pirates laughed louder... They would feel very happy to see others upset... This is the root of human inferiority, especially for this group This is especially true for the cursed pirates-because they are almost tortured into lunatics by the curse...


    Just as the pirates continued to mock Will, there was another noise on the side of the ship... Then, a dozen pirates who were still robbing on the shore climbed up...


    "Have you robbed all the things that you think are worth robbing?" Captain Barbossa asked a little strangely. According to his inference, the looting will take at least an hour or so, and many things will be returned. Why did these guys come back without it?


    "No, Captain... It''s just..." The big guy hesitated, wondering if he should say...


    "Just what?" Barbossa asked dissatisfiedly: "Did someone on the shore sew your throat?"


    "We saw the banner of that lord..." Facing the question of his captain, the big man gritted his teeth and told his story."We were at the gate of the Governor''s Mansion and saw the adult''s banner... I think I should come back and tell you..."


    "...The lord??" Barbosa was a little confused about what his subordinates wanted to express, the lord?Which adult?


    "That''s the lord..." The big anxious forehead was sweating...Finally, under anxiousness, he saw the fat pirate standing on the side at a glance, then grabbed him over and played with his chubby big face¡­¡­


    "Looking at my hand with two eyes, it¡¯s not such an idiot...have a smile, a bigger grin, yes, yes, that¡¯s the expression...the eyes are slanted again...yes, slanted again, yes, that¡¯s it ..."


    "Hiss-!" Barbossa saw the big man''s expression on the fat pirate, and suddenly took a breath-this expression is so familiar, he once saw this expression hanging from a distance. The ship ran away watching the wind... "You, are you sure?"


    "Yes, Captain...I''m sure!" The big man nodded his head vigorously, and the pirates behind him nodded vigorously...


    Seeing the performance of these subordinates, Barbosa no longer has a fluke...what are you waiting for if you see the sign of that adult?Wait for that one to come, and then put them like eighteen?What a joke...


    "Everyone, the carnival tonight is over... We have got what we want most, I now order-first officer, send a signal, let the gentlemen on the shore come back... we will set sail immediately... back to ours Go to the lair!" Barbosa ordered without hesitation.


    And none of the other pirates had anything to say, and they were also scared... The nightmare eight years ago was as if it happened yesterday. No one wants to be abused by that one again. No one likes to be abused. Abuse...


    With a stern sound of the flute, the pirates who went ashore and robbed returned to the Black Pearl¡ªthe Black Pearl sailed away from Port Royal under the cover of night...


    Chapter 1317


    One thousand three hundred and seventeen chapters


    The Port Royal in the early morning should be peaceful and peaceful, but-today, people here have sad expressions on their faces, looking at their devastated home...


    Brigadier General James Norrington rode on his horse, and walked towards the Governor''s Mansion on the hillside with his adjutant and guards without expression.


    Last night, when his lover was robbed by the pirates, he desperately wanted to rush over and save his lover Will, but-he was stopped by his adjutant...


    In the end, even he was knocked out from behind by his adjutant, and he didn''t make the stupid action of bringing soldiers into the ghost ship.


    Intellectually, he can understand the behavior of his adjutant, but emotionally speaking, he can never forgive the behavior of his adjutant.


    Therefore, since waking up in the morning, his face has always been stinky, and it looks like everyone owes him the money.


    "Your Excellency Brigadier General... shall we go to the Governor to count the loss of last night?" Captain Jili asked somewhat flatteringly¡ª¡ª


    He wants to improve the relationship between himself and his boss. To be honest, he is also very depressed. Jili can''t figure out why his boss values ??the little blacksmith so much...


    "No, I just need to visit Governor Swann¡¯s son-in-law for some things! Do I have to report this to you? Your Excellency Captain Jili..." Brigadier Norrington gave his adjutant a blank look, still full of face He was unhappy, but he could figure out the difference between public and private.


    "..." Captain Jili closed his gaze wisely, and it is better not to touch his boss at this time. Silence is golden...


    The group soon arrived at the Governor''s Mansion on the top of the hill. Brigadier General Norrington dismounted directly and knocked on the door...


    Soon, the door of the Governor''s Mansion opened, and it was the butler of the Governor''s Mansion, Angus who opened the door... "Good morning, Brigadier General, are you here to visit my sir?"


    "No, I actually came to visit Lord Ye Zhou..." Brigadier General Norrington said uncomfortably.


    "Oh?" Hearing Norrington''s words, Angus couldn''t help but glanced at him strangely... He knew a little bit about the brigadier general and his wife''s husband, so he knew-- The two were extremely inconsistent... Brigadier General Norrington actually came to visit her husband?Does the sun rise from the west today?


    However, as a qualified housekeeper, curiosity is the least needed-Angus nodded, and turned around and led Brigadier Norrington toward the living room, "Please come with me, wait a minute, I need to confirm whether Ye¡¤Young Master Zhou is awake..."


    "Okay..." Brigadier Norrington walked in with his adjutant. As for the guards?They can only stand guard outside.


    Five minutes passed-


    Brigadier General Norrington, who was sitting in the meeting room, still did not see Zhou Ye''s figure...


    Ten minutes passed...


    I had already drunk a pot of Norrington Black Tea, and still did not see Zhou Ye''s shadow.


    Until half an hour later, when Brigadier General Norrington''s patience was about to run out, Zhou Ye finally appeared in the living room with his woman belatedly.


    "Good morning, Lord Brigadier General!" Zhou Ye sat lazily across from Norrington while yawning, while Elizabeth naturally snuggled into her man''s arms...


    "Good morning, Lord Zhou Ye!" Norrington''s forehead bounced with blue veins at this time. He really couldn''t understand why this guy who looked like a playboy was the captain of the world''s most powerful battleship... No eyes...


    However, he wouldn''t say these things in his heart, after all-he came to ask Zhou Ye this time.


    "Angus, can you give me a cup of black tea? Also, if you can, give me a sandwich..." After Zhou Ye lazily greeted him, he ignored Norrington again... While calling on the housekeeper to make breakfast for himself, he asked Elizabeth: "My dear, what would you like to eat?"


    Zhou Ye knew well about Norrington''s intentions-but that said, why??Why should I help you?In other words-ask for someone with an attitude of asking... Zhou Ye wouldn''t be on the pole to help people... Helping people with tears, did the Shangxian Luo Tianchen still do little?


    "Well-I want to eat pizza..." Elizabeth said casually. After she finished speaking, she realized that this is the Governor''s Mansion, not on the Umbrella. The British chefs here don''t know how to make pizza... It seems, only I can do it myself."Forget it... I''ll go to the kitchen and do it myself..."


    Elizabeth said, stood up from her man''s arms, and then walked towards the kitchen...


    "Jili, go out and see what happened to my Edward II. The little guy doesn''t like to eat forage these days..." Watching Elizabeth leave, Brigadier General Norrington also casually found a reason and took his own The adjutant sent out...


    In the entire living room, only Zhou Ye and him are left...


    "Your Excellency Zhou Ye, I am visiting you this time to ask for your assistance..." Brigadier General Norrington organized a vocabulary in his heart and said.


    At this moment, Norrington''s posture is very low for his lover Will.


    He knew that if there was any ship in the entire Caribbean Sea that could surpass the ghost ship, then apart from the illusion, there has never been a sea death god-the captain of the flying Dutchman, David Jones, except for the illusion. Besides, there was only the captain of the Umbrella in front of him, Zhou Ye.


    As the captain of the flying Dutchman, David Jones, almost no one knows where he is... And the captain of the Umbrella, how can Brigadier General Norrington look for a distance?


    After a battle last night, he doubted whether his battleship Dreadnought could defeat the Ghost Pirate Ship-after all, although the artillery was powerful, it couldn''t kill the undead...


    "Ask for my help?" Zhou Ye looked up at Brigadier Norrington and smiled slightly: "Then, I''ll give you a chance to convince me...convince me to help you..."


    "You can get my friendship, I-the friendship of British Royal Navy Commodore, James Norrington!" Norrington stared at Zhou Ye with his eyes, he had almost nothing to give...

 The Movie World Chapter 941

    Maybe he has some money, but Brigadier General Norrington knows that the money is in front of him, the captain of the sea''s most powerful steel giant who has forced his motherland to concede, is not worth mentioning...


    "Friendship?" Zhou Ye smiled openly, "Do you think I need your friendship? Or-what use is your friendship for me? If I want to, the kings of all European countries will be scrambling. Express their kindness to me, just to gain my support for them at sea... and your friendship, to me, is worthless..."


    "You--!" Brigadier Norrington was shaking all over by Zhou Ye''s remarks, but - he also knew that Zhou Ye''s remarks looked like X, but - it was a fact.


    "Well, I don''t need your friendship either... Give me your Interceptor, and it''s fine..." Zhou Ye didn''t want to piss Norrington to death, he was pissed to death. He fell in love with Jack Sparrow?What''s the meaning of True Love Theater without triangle relationship?


    Chapter 1318


    One thousand three hundred and sixteen


    "What...Interceptor?" Brigadier Norrington was really mad at this moment...


    "Why? I don''t want to give it?" Zhou Ye raised his eyes and glanced at him, then smiled slightly: "That''s okay...it just so happens that I can save trouble, you know, killing those undead is also very energy intensive... "


    This guy lied. For him-just one easy sentence is enough to kill the undead, but now it''s a negotiation. Has anyone ever seen that they have turned their cards to others without negotiating? ?


    Of course, to a certain extent-Norrington is not qualified to negotiate with Zhou Ye, but there is no way, who told Zhou Ye to want to see a different corrupt version of Pirates of the Caribbean?As the chief director, he should give the actors some preferential treatment...


    "I''ll give it--!" Looking at Zhou Ye who didn''t care, Brigadier General Norrington gritted his teeth and said, "But after you help me rescue Will..."


    "Then there is nothing to talk about..." Zhou Ye spread his hands... leaned back.


    "To be honest, I don''t care about a small Interceptor. For me, it''s just a meeting gift for a guy..." Zhou Ye said lazily, "Besides, without the help of that guy, You can''t find the Ghost Ship..."


    "Who is it?" Brigadier General Norrington asked anxiously.


    "Give me the Interceptor first..." Zhou Ye spread his hands and said, "Then we need to continue talking!"


    "Okay-I''ll give it to you!" Brigadier Norrington gritted his teeth and said, "But I want to see the guy you said can find the ghost ship!"


    "Of course, no problem!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, this wave stabilized.


    "My dear, do you want to try the pizza I made?" At this time-Elizabeth came in with a silver food tray.


    "Of course--!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly. He was still very relieved of Elizabeth''s cooking skills-after all, he was a little loli he had cultivated since he was a child. Compared with the chefs in the dark cooking world in Britain, is he better? Know how many times.


    "Your Excellency Brigadier General also want to have a taste?" God knows-Elizabeth is really just being polite, but what she didn''t expect is-Brigadier General Norrington actually nodded."my pleasure!"


    "Uh-then I''ll get another plate..." Elizabeth turned her head towards the kitchen with a depressed look...


    Brigadier General Norrington, who got Zhou Ye''s promise, finally felt relieved a lot. In his opinion, rescuing his lover Will is already a solid fact. Once he relaxed, he felt exhausted physically and hunger in his belly. , After all, there were two battles in a row last night, and he hadn''t entered the grain, and he would be ghost if he was not hungry...


    Which two battles do you ask?A male-to-male battle with Will, a battle with pirates... Both battles are extremely exhausting, and he will feel that it is not unusual to be hungry...


    After Elizabeth took the plate, the three ate an 18-inch Big Mac pizza...


    After eating and drinking, Brigadier General Norrington picked up his teacup, took a sip of black tea, and said: "So-now should we set out to find the one you said, who can help us find the ghost stealing ship? It''s..."


    "Hmm-no problem!" Zhou Ye nodded, then turned to Elizabeth and said: "My dear, tell your father, we are probably going a little far away..."


    "Okay, dear..." Elizabeth''s eyes lit up when she heard her man''s words, and she knew-this was the prelude to the opening of the good show.


    "Miss Swann is such a perfect woman!" Norrington looked at Elizabeth, who was trotting all the way to find her father to say goodbye, some envying words of compliment, but what he thought in his heart was that maybe Will would do it for him. Come out with such a delicious meal...


    "Yes, Elizabeth is a good girl..." Zhou Ye nodded his head with a smile, expressing agreement-he was thinking, if Norrington knew that Elizabeth was so happy to find his father goodbye, just to see If he and someone are about to perform the scene of falling in love and killing each other, I am afraid he would not make such an evaluation.


    Soon-Elizabeth, who had bid farewell to her father, returned to her man''s side again, clasped her arms tightly with her hands, and said happily, "Father has agreed, let''s go..."


    "Hmm--!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, stood up, and walked outside the house...


    At this time, in the courtyard of the Governor''s Mansion, the carriage was ready...Zhou Ye took Elizabeth to sit on it, and Brigadier General Norrington leaned in on his horse."Your Excellency Zhou Ye, where is our destination?"


    "Of course-prison!" Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously, then ordered the groom to drive...


    "Prison?" Brigadier General Norrington followed him a little unclearly, he didn''t know-which of the ruffians and pirates in the prison knew the whereabouts of the Ghost Pirate Ship... However, since the Interceptor has been taken by himself I sent it out, what else can''t be sent?


    With question marks in his head, Brigadier General Norrington, with his adjutant and guards, followed the carriage and ran towards the prison in Port Royal...


    With Brigadier General Norrington leading the team, the prison guards certainly did not dare to stop Zhou Ye and his party...


    Several people quickly walked into the prison...


    "You are really a hapless person, Captain Sparrow!" Zhou Ye forced his smile and looked at Jack Sparrow who was lying on the ground pretending to sleep... It was so appropriate to say that he was the hapless person¡ª¡ª Last night¡¯s shelling by pirates made a big hole in the wall of his next room, but his room was intact...


    As a result, in the entire prison, he is actually the only one left here...


    "Have we met? Or¡ªI''ve robbed you?" Jack Sparrow, who was lying on the ground, raised his head slightly and looked at the handsome boy standing outside the prison... asked strangely.


    "Wait¡ªYour Excellency Zhou Ye, what you told me¡ªisn''t it the guy who can find the Ghost Stealing Ship?" Brigadier Norrington asked with an incredulous expression.


    "Ha, my dear, you are here... do you want me to give you another sweet mouth?" Jack Sparrow said slyly.


    "Damn, I''m going to hang you, I''ll hang you now..." Brigadier Norrington was upset by Jack Sparrow''s words. He remembered his lost first mouth, and I remembered the first time my lover was taken away by the guy with smoky makeup in front of me...


    "If you hang him, you won''t find Ghost Pirate Ship again..." Zhou Ye said slowly, causing Brigadier General Norrington to calm down immediately.


    "Are you looking for a ghost stealing ship?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Jack Sparrow sat up from the ground... curiously asked, "Why are you looking for that ship of the undead?"


    However, none of the people standing outside the prison answered Jack¡¯s question.


    "I don''t believe that this guy can help me find the Ghost Thief Ship-the evidence that those undead didn''t rescue him last night is definitely not an accomplice of those guys!" Brigadier General Norrington is still fighting for reasons.


    "Who told you that he is in the same group as the ghost stealer?" Zhou Ye said calmly: "On the contrary, he and the current ghost stealer captain still have an unshakable hatred...I Is that correct? The former captain of the Ghost Ship, Captain Jack Sparrow¡ªor rather, the former captain of the Black Pearl..."


    "Who the hell are you?" The laughing expression on Jack Sparrow''s face disappeared. He stared at Zhou Ye tightly and asked: "I have never seen you before, why do you know me so much? thing¡­¡­"


    "I know a lot about you..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "Introduce myself, my name is Zhou Ye..."


    "I don''t know..." Jack Sparrow shook his head hesitantly. He was sure he had never heard the name.


    "It''s normal not to know each other, because--people who have met me...except for the lucky ones on the Intrepid...They are basically dead..." Zhou Ye was not angry, "In addition, I am also a pirate. I have a pirate ship named Umbrella..."


    "The Umbrella--!" Jack Sparrow couldn''t help but shrink when he heard Zhou Ye''s report about his family. "You...you are... the captain of that steel monster..."


    Hearing this, Jack finally wanted to understand. Since he is the captain of the steel monster, it is not surprising... Just now he thought about which privateer Zhou Ye was the captain, but turned out to be the captain of the monster. ¡ª¡ªNo wonder the brigadier general of the Royal Navy can accompany you... After all, that monster is the uncrowned king of the sea-that is the master that all navies have to detour.


    "Yes...that''s it!" Zhou Ye knew that Jack had guessed his identity."Now, there is a business, I don''t know if Captain Sparrow is willing to accept..."


    "What business?" Jack Sparrow spoke with a smile without a hippie, which was a respect for the uncrowned king of the sea.


    "The brigadier general decided to use a ship as a reward and hire you to track the ghost ship..." Zhou Ye laughed.


    "Tracking the ghost ship?" Jack Sparrow looked at Brigadier General Norrington, who had been silent behind Zhou Ye."My dear, what kind of ship are you going to use to hire me? You know the price of hiring me is not low... Although I love you very much, but..."


    "Shut up--!" Brigadier General Norrington didn''t know why. Once Jack was teased, the calmness he used to be proud of disappeared completely. This guy can always make him behave...


    "Okay, don''t make trouble, we are talking about business..." Zhou Ye felt that these two enemies would continue to talk about it. It is estimated that today is not going to sea... "It''s the Interceptor you want most... how about it?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 942

    "Deal!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Jack Sparrow''s eyes suddenly brightened... A captain without a boat is incomplete, just like a man in silence, there is obviously a good opportunity before him. A boat, and a chance to avenge Barbossa-it''s great.


    Chapter 1319


    One thousand three hundred and nineteen chapters


    In the endless sea, two wooden warships, one large and one small, are riding the wind and waves, one after the other toward the port of Tutuja.


    The battleship sailing at the forefront was a wooden warship with brig sails flying the English flag.On this battleship, which was originally rated to have ten sailors to go to sea, currently there are only four people on board...


    Among these four people, only two are really working...I have to say that these two guys are really amazing.


    "Baby, do you have a feeling of flying??" Standing behind Elizabeth, Zhou Ye, who was holding her waist, smiled and asked in a low voice in his own woman''s ear.


    "It feels great..." Elizabeth stood on the bow of the boat, spreading her arms, feeling the sea breeze coming on her face-her long golden hair fluttering in the wind, she carried a fragrance to Zhou Ye''s nose...


    At this moment, Elizabeth is really happy...For her, it doesn''t really matter what she plays, what matters is who she is with...


    To be able to play this kind of romantic game with her own man alone, for Elizabeth, the whole person who is so happy is almost laughing crazy...


    "My dear, why don''t you go ahead and enjoy the fun of going out to sea with the Lord Zhou Ye?" Jack Sparrow turned the rudder, and stood beside him with a laugh, watching with alert. Own Brigadier Norrington.


    "Don''t call me my dear... you damn pirate!" Norrington glared at Jack viciously, and then said: "I will stare at you here, don''t play tricks, if you can''t do it As far as you promised, I don¡¯t mind letting the Dreadnought behind you sink you!"


    "Oh, my God... this is your ship..." Jack made a [Are you crazy] look, "If you want to sink her, why give her to me?"


    "The Interceptor is given to you because you can take me to find the Ghost Ship, but-if you can''t find the Ghost Ship, then the deal will not exist. Even if I sink her, I won¡¯t let her She fell into the hands of pirates!" Norrington said with an unhappy expression.


    "What a ruthless guy...Have you forgotten our sweet past?" A look of sadness leaked from Jack''s face, as if he was a woman who was abandoned by a negative person."At that time...you desperately took the sweetness in my mouth..."


    "Don''t mention that again...or I''ll give you a shot now!" Norrington can always be easily angered by Jack, especially when Jack talks about his being kissed. Lington was furious with Jack every time but there was nowhere to vent--


    "I''ll stare at you, don''t play tricks... Pirate..." Norrington couldn''t stand Jack''s words anymore. He turned around and walked towards Zhou Ye and Elizabeth standing at the bow of the ship...


    If there is a choice, Norrington really doesn¡¯t want to run next to Zhou Ye and be forcibly fed dog food by the two... However, he really can¡¯t stand Jack anymore, and¡ªsome things, he also wants Ask Zhou Ye...


    "Of course¡ªCaptain Sparrow has always been in good standing..." Jack looked at Norrington''s back as he walked towards the bow, and said in a loud voice, "Honey, do you really want to try that day again? I''m guaranteed to give you a good memory..."


    Norrington, who couldn''t bear it, drew out his sword, swish, and threw the sword in his hand towards Jack Sparrow...


    "Boom¡ªbuzz..."


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!


    Norrington, who heard Jack¡¯s words, didn¡¯t turn his head back, and strode towards Zhou Ye and the two of them... "Your Excellency Zhou Ye, I have completed everything you requested. When will your ship appear?"


    "What''s the hurry?" Zhou Ye still holding Elizabeth, posing in the classic style of the Titanic, said without looking back: "My ship will appear when it should appear, rest assured that you will not be delayed. ..."


    Zhou Ye''s words obviously did not reassure Brigadier General Norrington, he took a step forward, and then asked in a deep voice, "I hope your Excellency can give me a precise time so that I can make a battle plan..."


    "You¡ªare you ordering me?" Zhou Ye''s movements in his hands were slightly stagnant, and he turned his head slowly, and asked with a frosty face: "Who is¡ªgive you the illusion that I must listen to your commands. ?"


    As Zhou Ye''s voice cooled down, Norrington felt that he felt like it was a cold winter in an instant... His whole body was shivering constantly, and even-his mouth involuntarily exhaled a white breath that only appears in winter. ...


    This is simply unimaginable, you know-this is the Caribbean Sea, a typical tropical maritime climate zone where the average temperature has never been lower than 24 degrees Celsius throughout the year.


    Norrington looked at Zhou Ye''s dark pupils. He felt like a frog stared to death by a natural enemy. He couldn''t move a finger, and made a meaningless sound..."Ho...Ho..."


    Will die-will definitely die-


    Every cell in his body was screaming these words frantically, Norrington knew that-he could no longer look at Zhou Ye''s black hole-like eyes, but-he even turned his neck in such a small thing Can''t do...


    My vision gradually blurred... The sound of the waves seemed to be unreliable, Norrington felt that he was really going to die here...


    At this moment, a figure wearing a shabby coat that could no longer distinguish his true colors, blocked him with his unsturdy body... blocked, those ruthless eyes like a god... this moment , Brigadier General Norrington felt that his back was so broad and so safe...


    "Sorry, Lord Zhou Ye, Lord Brigadier General, he didn''t mean to...I think you will forgive him for your offense with your broad mind like the ocean, right?"


    Zhou Ye looked at Jack Sparrow who was forcibly supporting Jack Sparrow who was standing in front of him... "Are you sure you want to help him? Captain Sparrow..."


    "Actually...As a pirate, I, like you, wish that all the navies would die... But Norrington is the exception..." Jack Sparrow said with a smiley face: "After all-he Is it my benefactor..."


    It''s just-the gold master?


    Hearing Jack''s words, Norrington couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief in his heart, but at the same time, he felt a little lost...


    "Is it really just the gold master? Captain Sparrow..." Zhou Ye''s words seemed to ask Norrington''s aspirations, and he couldn''t help but support his ears, wanting to listen to Jack Spay. What exactly is Luo going to answer...


    "Ahem..." Jack Sparrow was almost choked to death in the face of Zhou Ye''s question... But after a while, he decided to stay true to his heart."Well, I admit--this guy is the only man I like..."


    "Insane..." Norrington heard Jack''s words, stiffened, yelled, turned and walked towards the cabin...


    Zhou Ye looked at Norrington¡¯s feminine actions and couldn¡¯t help but snickered in his heart... It seems that this kind of hero¡¯s way of saving beauty is clich¨¦d but very practical... even if the so-called beauty is actually a man. ...Or should I say that every straight man has a girlish heart in his heart??


    Chapter 1320


    One thousand three hundred and twenty chapters


    The night is gradually falling...a bright moon slowly rises from the sea.


    "Why help me..." Norrington leaned on the side of the ship, carrying rum in one hand and the cable in the other-looking at Jack Sparrow in front of him.


    "I said... because you are my gold master..." Jack Sparrow looked at the Royal Commodore with a cynical smile on his face.


    "Is it really just like this?" Norrington asked, taking a sip of rum noncommittal.


    At this time, if Norrington''s appearance were seen by his adjutant, he would definitely exclaim-this is absolutely impossible.


    You know, as a rising star of the navy with strong self-discipline, Brigadier General Norrington has always refused to drink, although he does not prohibit his men from drinking, and even prepares enough rum for them every voyage, but ¡ª¡ªHe never touches alcohol.


    In Norrington''s own words-as a commander, he needs to keep a calm brain at all times, and must not be paralyzed or negligent...


    This is simply unthinkable in the Royal Navy, where alcoholism is rampant...


    You know, when sailing at sea, the greatest enemy of mankind is neither a lack of vitamins nor a lack of fresh water-these things can be solved perfectly with human wisdom...


    The only thing that cannot be solved is loneliness¡ª¡ª


    During the voyage, it is common not to see the land for ten and a half months, and it is even more common not to get on the shore once in a few months...


    The sea is very beautiful, but no matter how beautiful things are, do you think one month is enough?not enough?So let you watch for another month... not enough?Then it depends on a few years...a dozen years...


    No matter how beautiful things are, after more than ten years of reading, you will be tired of watching...At this time, you will be surrounded by a deep sense of loneliness, especially in this generation, where there are few entertainment items...the literacy rate is even higher It''s terribly low...


    Then-alcoholism prevails among the crew, they have to use alcohol to numb themselves so as not to commit suicide... What''s more, some crew members can do not drink a sip of water for a few days, but they must not be unlucky. Mud...


    Of course, same-sex love is as prevalent as this...hehe...Although Norrington is not gay, he does not reject this kind of thing. After all, there are many pairs of soldiers under his... well.


    Ahem-it''s a bit far away...

 The Movie World Chapter 943

    Facing Norrington¡¯s question, Jack Sparrow looked at the brigadier general who was holding a bottle in the moonlight and his throat twitched. He didn¡¯t know whether he was gluttonous or¡ªinnocent. My heart beat faster because of Norrington¡¯s drinking... "Well, I admit¡ªI have some different feelings for you... You are the only same-sex I don¡¯t hate..."


    "Ha, should I feel very honored?" Norrington smiled and said, "What about Will?"


    "Will? Who is Will?" Jack Sparrow looked dumbfounded¡ªhe didn''t even know Will, OK...


    "It''s the boy who did what you did in the smithy... Don''t tell me, you don''t know him, just do what he did..." Norrington didn''t notice, how his tone sounded like a look at the moment. Resentful wife who has derailed her husband.


    "If I tell you, then...I just treated him as another person, do you believe it?" Jack Sparrow explained somewhat innocently.


    "Do you think I should believe it? Captain Sparrow..." Norrington straightened up mockingly, approached Jack Sparrow and looked at Jack coldly.


    The atmosphere seemed to freeze at this moment, and the two looked at each other without giving way...


    And in the mirror world¡ªon the deck of the Interceptor, Zhou Ye sat on a single sofa, holding Elizabeth in his arms...


    At this moment, Elizabeth was staring at the front with shining eyes. The two people whose faces were less than five centimeters apart...Zang Li shouted excitedly: "Kiss him, kiss him, kiss him quickly...Spie Luo, you coward... kiss him soon..."


    Zhou Ye looked helplessly at his own woman who was happily watching corruption dramas...Do all women like corrupt dramas?


    "My dear..." After waiting for a long time, Elizabeth, who didn''t see the result she wanted, turned her head and asked her man for help... Her arms were wrapped around her man''s neck like snakes, exhaling as blue as Zhou Ye. "You help Sparrow... I hate this group of counselors the most... I can''t do it, let us audiences worry about it..."


    "Okay, okay..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, then pointed to Sparrow... whispered: "Follow your inner voice... Captain Jack Sparrow!"


    In the real world-Jack Sparrow, who was facing Brigadier General Norrington on the Interceptor deck, hugged Norrington abruptly.


    "Wait a minute..." Norrington was startled by Jack Sparrow''s sudden movement, and he hurriedly struggled...


    However, it may be because of the rum drunk ¡ª or because he didn''t want to struggle at all in his heart... As a master of swordsmanship, Brigadier General Norrington was unable to break away from Jack Sparrow. The wrapping of the arm.


    Just when he was a little panicked, the feeling from the side made him couldn''t help but widen his eyes...


    Oh my god-I was kissed by a man again...


    And--this time when I was sober, I was kissed by a man, and the person who kissed him was the person who kissed him last time...


    Norrington gradually closed his eyes...


    When the sword reached the foot, Norrington suddenly thought of Will-his lover...


    However, soon, he was caused by the intense pain coming from behind him and he could no longer take care of the others... He, completely sinking...


    The night concealed all traces, and even the silver moon hanging high in the sky seemed to be unable to see this scene, and went straight into the thick clouds...


    "Damn pirate..."


    "You are being fucked by pirates... Honorable Brigadier General..."


    "So I said you were a damn pirate...just... asshole..."


    ... The soldiers of the Royal Navy on the flagship of the Intrepid, two nautical miles away from the Interceptor, did not even notice what was happening on the Interceptor in the distance. The wide sea isolated the undesirable sounds for children.


    I don¡¯t know, if these soldiers knew that their commander was being held under him by the pirates he swore to cut clean... Would they feel their three views were destroyed?


    However, maybe they will never know...


    Time flies...


    After three days and four nights sailing, Tutuja Port finally arrived...


    Tutuja Harbor is Spanish, which means Turtle Harbor... This is because Tutuja Island looks like a giant sea turtle from a distance.This is a paradise for all the pirates in the Caribbean...and where the pirates recruit sailors and sell loot.


    Reference 1321


    Chapter One Thousand and Twenty One


    "You said you are going ashore at Tutuja Port? And stay there for one night?" Brigadier General Norrington looked at Jack Sparrow with questioning.


    "Yes..." Jack Sparrow said solemnly: "You know, I need to recruit some crew members and buy some supplies. You know... there is not much rum on the ship..."


    "Really?" Norrington looked at Sparrow, whose eyes were constantly moving around, and he could see through the insincere of this guy.


    The fact that there is not much rum, Norrington certainly knows-no way, who will let these days-two people partying day and night... It can be said-from Port Royal to Port Tutuja For three days and four nights, both of them held a bottle of rum in their hands...


    But-as for Jack Sparrow wanting to spend the night in Tutuja Harbor, Norrington would never allow it...


    As a naval commander, he certainly knows the name of Tutuja Port, and also knows what is most inside...


    It''s a female gold prospector from various countries in the European continent... how do you go for gold?Of course it is to use your own body and technology to pan for gold... Otherwise, do you still expect them to be pirates on board?


    This is possible in later generations, but-in this era, it is absolutely impossible for a woman to be a sailor on a ship-because almost all captains and sailors believe that if a woman gets on a ship-they will be on the ship Everyone brought bad luck.


    "That''s right... that''s it..." Jack Sparrow tried his best to look at his gay man with an open heart."You know¡ªI love you..."


    "...Well, you can go to Tutuja Port!" Norrington''s attitude seemed to be softened by these words a lot...


    However, just as Jack was ecstatic in his heart, Norrington¡¯s next sentence drove him to hell... "But¡ªyou must go back to the boat to sleep at night. If you come back, I didn¡¯t see you. I will send a signal for my soldiers to come over and take over the Interceptor..."


    "No...you can''t do this..." Jack Sparrow heard Norrington''s words and hurriedly said: "This Interceptor already belongs to me..."


    "Yes, but-you have said to me more than once that you belong to me... Is there a problem?" Norrington''s domineering words suddenly made Jack Sparrow speechless... It''s all caused by alcohol...


    "No problem..." After Jack Sparrow said this dejectedly, he reluctantly went to the side of the boat to set the boat...


    Zhou Ye and Elizabeth were sitting there, smilingly watching the male and female enemies fight... This time they are no longer in the mirror world, but in the real world...


    "Brigadier General Norrington... Doing this carefully will make Captain Sparrow unbearable--want to escape from your side..." Zhou Ye said intentionally.


    "Thank you for your reminder, Lord Zhou Ye!!" Facing Zhou Ye, Norrington said respectfully: "But I believe that Jack can''t escape the palm of my hand. If he dares to run, I will sink him. ferry¡­¡­"


    Norrington did not feel strange that Zhou Ye knew about his relationship with Sparrow...


    Although the couple disappeared without a trace at night, and never spent the night on the Interceptor¡ªbut during the day, the intimate behavior between him and Jack Sparrow was far beyond friends, Norling Don''t think I can hide it from the two...


    Norrington never treats everyone as a fool...A fool can''t control the uncrowned king of the sea, and a fool can''t let European countries face it carefully...


    However, Norrington, who has been completely forgotten by Jack Sparrow¡¯s sweet words, doesn¡¯t care that others know his relationship with Jack. Of course¡ªhis subordinates still have to conceal one or two things... Otherwise it would be too detrimental to the majesty of his commander.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye looked at Norrington''s respectful but not modest attitude, and smiled...


    He knew that this arrogant guy didn''t take his words to heart...


    But it doesn¡¯t matter, he just said it casually... If it wasn¡¯t for Norrington¡¯s strong personality that made Jack Sparrow, who loves freedom by nature, unbearable, then how could he see the two falling in love next time? What about the killing scene?


    In fact, every night--Zhou Ye will take Elizabeth back to the Umbrella to rest...


    What a joke, he would never rest on other people''s boats...Aside from anything else, Zhou Ye couldn''t stand the nasty rats and cockroaches alone.


    "Almost we should go back to rest... Have a nice evening... Your Brigadier General!!!" Zhou Ye smiled at Norrington, and then opened a portal directly in front of him without any shy. Embracing Elizabeth and walked in...

 The Movie World Chapter 944

    "This lord¡ª"


    Norrington looked at the portal that was gradually disappearing in front of him, muttering words that no one understood...


    To be honest, before seeing the ghost ship, he always thought that all sea legends are just legends... They are all ghost stories made up by ignorant sailors, but-when the ghost ship really appeared In front of him, and after he witnessed the pirates made up of the undead...


    Brigadier General Norrington¡¯s worldview was completely subverted...


    He now began to learn to fear ghosts and gods, fear legends...


    On the other side, under the gloomy moonlight, on the dark sea¡ªa ghost-like three-masted wooden warship with black sails is heading in a certain direction.


    In the cabin, Will Turner was sitting quietly in a cage made of iron bars, looking outside...


    He has been on this ghost ship for several days-what makes him a little strange is that in the second deck that should be used as a crew lounge, there is not a single crew member, some are just cages and full Item box...


    As if those crew members never need to rest.


    Thinking of this, Will Turner laughed self-deprecatingly, how could he have forgotten-this ship is the famous Ghost Pirate Ship, these guys are undead, they don''t need to drink water or eat ¡ª no need to rest, what''s so good? Strange, has anyone seen a tired undead...?


    To be honest-Will doesn''t know until now, why he was arrested... Why didn''t these pirates arrest women, they wanted to arrest himself as a man?And-Port Royal seems to have someone they are very afraid of, and as soon as they caught himself, he flew away...


    "Boy, your dinner is here..." At this time, a fat pirate walked down from the deck with the dinner plate, and unceremoniously dropped the dinner plate beside Will''s cage...


    Will looked at the somewhat scattered food on the dinner plate that was messed up by the fat pirate''s rough movements¡ª"The food on your ship looks good...the meals are so rich..."


    "Hehehehe..." The fat pirate grinned and said, "Yes, cherish your life, Mr. Turner... In a few days, you will say goodbye to these delicious foods forever..."


    "Why?" Will asked.


    "Haha..." Facing Will''s question, the fat pirate just laughed and said nothing.


    "Do you know my father? Can you tell me about him?" Will was going to knock on the side...


    "Shoelace Bill? Of course you know... He didn''t agree with us that we were going to betray Jack Sparrow. He said it was not in compliance with the oath... That''s why he left the gold coins to you. He said we should be cursed. ¡ª¡ªBe cursed forever..."


    "You can also imagine that Captain Barbossa was very upset with him. He tied the cannonball to Bill''s shoelace, and we just watched Bill Turner sink into the dark sea... But then we discovered that he It¡¯s ironic that your blood can lift the curse... We spent ten years looking for this last gold coin... Today we finally found you... After using your blood to unlock the curse, we can taste it. With the taste of food, you can feel the temperature of a woman...hahaha..."


    Will looked at the grinning pirate smiling in front of him and silently wrote down a hatred... He believed that his lover, Brigadier General Norrington would definitely come to rescue him... Then, he would want these damn guys ,eye for eye¡­¡­


    Chapter 1322


    One thousand three hundred and twenty-two chapters


    Three days later-


    Dead Island¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Two wooden battleships, one large and one small, sailed slowly on the sea not far from Death Island, and the fog filled the entire sea...


    "It looks really chilling here!" Elizabeth stood on the side of the ship, looking at the masts that popped up from time to time in the sea under the ship...


    From five minutes ago, she had no idea how many masts emerged from the sea. It was like a cemetery for sea ships. Through the transparent water, she could see countless traces of sunken ships...


    "Yes, ma''am... This is the place where sea ships are buried. There are countless reefs here... Any warship that comes here is in danger of hitting the rocks... That''s why this is called the island of death..." Jack Spice Luo''s figure came over and said.


    "What do you rely on to escape those rocks?" Elizabeth asked curiously.


    "Ahem... by experience, ma''am..." Jack Sparrow pointed to his head... said proudly.


    "Is that so?" Zhou Ye smiled and broke through Jack Sparrow''s lie, "I heard that you have a compass that can point to your goal... Is that your experience?"


    "Well, at least you have to admit that...I got the compass from experience..." Jack Sparrow said embarrassedly.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said nothing more...


    "Sorry, I need to make an offensive plan with Brigadier Norrington now!" Jack Sparrow said as he turned and walked towards the captain''s room without hesitation... He was a little afraid to face Zhou Ye. Those eyes seemed to see through everything... he felt as if he had no secrets in front of Zhou Ye.


    "Let''s go in together, baby..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly at Elizabeth, and then walked towards the captain''s room...


    "It''s really hopeful..." Elizabeth followed with a mysterious smile on her face... She was expecting to see how the three people would behave when the triangle relationship was exposed.


    In the captain''s room----


    Brigadier General Norrington looked at Jack solemnly, "Captain Sparrow, how do you think we should attack?"


    "Of course I went in quietly, and killed them all!" Jack Sparrow played with the short gun in his hand. He was excited at this time...because he could take revenge immediately... One bullet was sent into the Huns of the traitor...


    "But..." Brigadier General Norrington said hesitantly: "Those guys can''t be killed... Are you sure we can catch them after we get in?"


    "Don''t worry... honey..." Jack Sparrow said confidently: "They arrested your little lover to lift the curse of immortality on themselves... When they lifted the curse, you will catch them. At that moment...but let me say yes, Captain Barbosa belongs to me!"


    At the moment when he heard Jack calling his dear, Brigadier General Norrington looked at the door of the captain''s room with a guilty conscience. After all, there are more than a few of them on the ship, as well as the newly recruited crew members of Jack Sparrow...


    He didn¡¯t want the rumors about himself and Jack to be in the pirate circle. It was spread all over... The Brigadier General of the Royal Navy was actually Jack Sparrow¡¯s lover... If these pirates knew it, they would never mind spreading this rumor. The whole world in the biography knows...


    "Your Excellency Zhou Ye... Excuse me..." Norrington looked at Zhou Ye again, he was a little afraid to ask Zhou Ye questions... The blow to him last time was really too great.


    "Don''t worry, the support will arrive when you need it most..." Zhou Ye shrugged and said, "Or do you want me to let my ship sink this island of death now? I can assure you about this little thing. It only takes five minutes to do it easily..."


    After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Norrington hurriedly said: "Uh-forget it, I think if the curse of immortality on those pirates is lifted, the Royal Navy alone can completely destroy those guys! !"


    "Whatever you..." Zhou Ye said nonchalantly.


    He didn''t care if he needed the Umbrella to shoot. Zhou Ye admitted that he was here entirely for the purpose of watching the show...


    "Then I''m going to prepare now..." Jack Sparrow said, walking out of the captain''s room, he had something to explain to his crew.


    "Then I also need to go back to the Intrepid to make arrangements, see you later..." Brigadier General Norrington said, and opened the door and walked out...


    Suddenly, Zhou Ye and Elizabeth were the only ones left in the captain''s room...


    "My dear, it doesn''t seem to be the same as what you said..." Elizabeth said smugly.


    You know, she was betting with Zhou Ye the day before yesterday, saying - Jack and Norrington will definitely achieve a positive result, while Zhou Ye said - the two are absolutely nothing... Jack will definitely run away at some point...


    But now that these two people have such a tacit understanding, it doesn''t look like they are going to break each other...


    "Don''t worry, baby... It''s not until the last minute, who knows what will happen?" Zhou Yexiong smiled, and with his super keen five senses, he had heard the explanation from under the deck, Jack Sparrow. My first officer, the words of Mr. Gibbs...


    "Don''t use mental abilities to influence Jack Sparrow''s decision..." Seeing the calm smile of her own man, Elizabeth was a little uncomfortable...


    "I promise I didn''t use spiritual hints to influence Jack this time..." Zhou Ye raised his hand and swore.


    "Emmmmm¡ª" Elizabeth hesitated for a long time, and didn''t think of a good way to restrain her man... In the end, she could only choose to believe... "Well, anyway, I don''t care. As long as I lose, then you cheated. It''s..."


    "..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help but roll his eyes when he heard his own woman''s words... He really didn''t cheat this time... But forget it, reason with the woman?He''s not stupid yet...


    Soon-a dozen wooden boats were put down from the Intrepid not far away, and the wooden boats were loaded with heavily armed Royal Navy...

 The Movie World Chapter 945

    On the Interceptor here, a wooden boat was also put down...There were only three people on board.


    Jack Sparrow, Zhou Ye and Elizabeth...


    Of course, Jack Sparrow was the boater... let Zhou Ye boat?He didn''t have the guts to order Zhou Ye...


    More than a dozen wooden boats, nearly a hundred soldiers, rowing wooden boats-toward the dark cave on the side of Death Island...


    Except for the sound of wood pulp moving in the sea, there are no other sounds in the entire cave...


    Chapter 1323


    One thousand three hundred and twenty-three chapters


    At this moment, in the cave of Death Island...


    Will Turner, with his hands tied behind his back, was walking in a maze-like tunnel under the push of a pirate...


    Soon, he saw a clearing. The clearing was not big, about a hundred square meters. In the center of the clearing, there was a three or four-meter tall building made of various gold and silver jewelry. Into a hill...


    "Welcome to our treasure room, Mr. Turner..." A gloomy voice rang in Will Turner''s ear...


    "You scumbag..." Will turned his head angrily and cursed: "You usurper, betrayer..."


    "Thank you for your compliment, Mr. Turner..." Barbossa did not feel angry at all because of Will''s curse. For him-today is a good day, a good day when the curse is about to be lifted... also he A good day to be born again...


    He has had enough of the hellish life of being thirsty and unable to drink, hungry and unable to eat, and unsatisfied fishing nets...


    With the blood of the young man in front of him and the last cursed gold coin in his hand, such a miserable life is about to leave him... and then-he will happily enjoy the wealth he has looted in the past ten years...


    What can a dying person''s final curse take him?Why should he be angry with a guy who is destined to die?


    "Please, Mr. Turner..." Barbosa said, pushing Will''s back hard...


    Will was staggered by Barbosa¡¯s pushing force. Fortunately, his years of training kept him from falling... However, he also stepped onto the seat as Barbosa thought. On a hill made of gold and silver jewelry...


    On this golden mountain that is enough to dazzle blind people, a stone box is quietly placed in the middle...The top is covered with a stone cover so tightly that it is impossible to see what is inside...


    "Gentlemen--time is up..." Barbosa walked to Will calmly, facing his sailor, and shouted: "We will be redeemed soon..."


    "YE¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!" XN


    The pirates were excited and cheered. They silently thought in their hearts, what is the first thing they will do after the curse is lifted...


    Some want to have a sip of rum for the first time, while others want to eat a good meal-and some even want to rush to Tuttuga Port for the first time and enjoy the warm bodies of those women...


    "Our pain is coming to an end..." Barbosa looked at the excitement on his subordinates'' faces and shouted.


    "Ye¡ª¡ª!"


    "We have been tested for ten years...everyone has gone through a lot of hardships...unimaginable suffering!"


    Barbossa deserves to be a veteran who is good at stirring up other people''s emotions. Under his speech, almost all pirates resonated with him...


    "Yes!"


    "I have been tortured..."


    "I haven''t had a rest for ten years..."


    "I want to eat meat...oooooo..."


    "I almost forget what rum is like..."


    The whole scene seemed to become a grievance meeting, and some pirates even shed tears with excitement...


    "We are punished far more than the sins we committed!" Barbossa said, turning around angrily kicking open the lid of the stone box, which was filled with cursed gold coins. "That''s it... Cordiz is cursed Treasure..."


    "We put every gold coin back...except this one!" Barbosa said, and took the last cursed gold coin from the monkey sitting on his shoulder... "Every one of us is a god Bled and suffered..."


    "Yes--!" the pirates shouted.


    "Whose blood hasn''t shed?" Barbosa asked rhetorically.


    "Turner-Turner-Turner -!" the pirates roared loudly.


    Will Turner was startled by the roar of these guys in front of him, and didn''t know what to do...


    But Barbossa wouldn¡¯t watch Will be sluggish, so he kindly let him go... He raised his hand and grabbed Will¡¯s neck, then pressed Will¡¯s whole body on the stone box, and then removed it from the box. Grab a golden dagger in the middle, and then slowly slash it towards Will¡¯s neck... "Do you know what I will do after the curse is lifted? I want to eat a basket of apples..."


    "HO¡ª¡ªHO¡ª¡ªHO¡ª¡ªHO" The pirates standing under the Golden Mountain beat their captain loudly...no wonder they are so excited, it''s really that they have been expecting the curse to be lifted for too long. It''s been ten years...


    However, at this moment, the gunfire rang--


    Hum¡ª¡ª


    With the sound of the gun, a bullet hit Barbosa''s dagger impartially. The powerful movement brought by the projectile made it difficult for Barbosa to hold the dagger in his hand...


    With a cry, the dagger fell on the gold coin in the box...


    Zhou Ye chicly inserted the short firecracker in his hand to the waist of Brigadier Norrington, and then said nonchalantly: "Okay, now the conflict is resolved, what are you waiting for?"


    Brigadier General Norrington and Jack Sparrow looked at each other helplessly, and then ordered: "Come on... Catch and kill those pirates..."


    Following Norrington¡¯s orders, more than a hundred soldiers behind him rushed towards the pirates...


    "My dear, you are awesome..." Elizabeth didn''t seem to have the consciousness of being on the battlefield. She stepped her feet and hugged her man''s neck and took a bite...


    You know, Brigadier General Norrington was arguing with Jack Sparrow just now, should he wait for Barbosa to kill Will before he does it...


    Norrington¡¯s opinion is that he must not just watch this man who had been with him die in front of him, while Jack Sparrow suggested waiting for Barbosa to kill Will and lift the curse before going...


    Neither of them could convince anyone... Finally, Zhou Ye used Norrington¡¯s gun to save Will... Now, the focus of the dispute between the two disappeared... and because of the leaks. , I¡¯m going to be on this time...


    With a large number of Royal Navy soldiers pouring out from the entrance, the pirates fought hard with their weapons...They won''t be able to capture them with their hands...Moreover, they are still immortal before the curse is lifted... I''m afraid of a hairy...I won''t die anyway.


    The Royal Navy has a large number of people, and the pirates, one by one, are not afraid of death, and will not die... Suddenly, the battle became evenly matched.


    No, strictly speaking-the Royal Navy is being beaten by pirates...


    However, this situation was quickly reversed... because Jack Sparrow had quietly touched Barbosa''s side... with a sword stabbed, "Hey, Barbosa, I didn''t expect you to pay See me..."


    "Ha, Jack Sparrow... Your life is so great. I didn''t expect to leave you alone on the deserted island. You can actually come out alive..." Barbosa looked down indifferently. His heart was pierced, taunting: "But-your mind seems to be getting worse and worse, don''t you know, am I the living dead? Do you think you can kill a living dead?"


    "Actually, I didn''t plan to kill you with a single sword..." Jack Sparrow shrugged and said, "My goal is it..."


    Following Jack Sparrow¡¯s words, he drew his sword fiercely, and when the tip of the sword was about to leave Barbosa¡¯s body, his wrist shook--


    When Barbosa found the Royal Soldier, he immediately took back the last cursed gold coin in his arms and was picked out by Jack''s sword... Then, Jack Sparrow did not wait for Barbosa. Bosa reached out to grab the gold coin that had fallen from his arms, and kicked Barbosa''s third leg with his right leg...

 The Movie World Chapter 946

    Although it no longer has that function, it is the key to a man... Barbosa instantly forgot that he was an immortal body, and habitually jumped back...


    After the jump, Barbosa regretted...because he knew he was fooled...


    Chapter 1324


    One thousand three hundred and twenty-four chapters


    "Damn..." Barbossa rushed forward anxiously. He knew that if Jack got the last cursed gold coin, today - they would all be finished.


    However, it was too late...Jack slightly picked up the toes, and the cursed gold coin that fell from Barbosa was instantly picked into his hand, and then he raised his hand to hold the barbosa stabbed. sword."Dear Captain Barbossa, soon-you will not be a curse, thank me, I will break the curse that tortured you for ten years!"


    "Give it back to me, it doesn''t belong to you..." Barbossa slashed at Jack with a long sword in his hand, desperately, Jack Sparrow had no time to help Will loosen it, and used his blood to lift the curse. ...


    However-at this moment, Jack Sparrow suddenly saw a pair of men and women strolling in the battlefield like an outing... his eyes suddenly brightened.


    He forcefully threw the cursed gold coin in his hand towards the pair of men and women, and at the same time shouted: "Your Excellency Zhou Ye, please..."


    "Ha..." Zhou Ye raised his hand and caught the cursed gold coin, and suddenly - all the pirates on the battlefield looked at him.


    "Stop him, we can''t let him lift our curse, otherwise we''ll be all over..." Barbosa anxiously wanted to rush over, but he was dragged by Jack Sparrow desperately, desperately. Can only shout loudly.


    "kill him¡­¡­"


    "Grab back our gold coins..."


    "Come on..."


    Following Barbossa''s order, all the pirates rushed towards Zhou Ye...One by one, they gritted their teeth and looked terrifying...They didn''t care about getting a few holes in their bodies by their original opponents, and they didn''t care that their hands and feet were cut by their opponents. Broken... As long as the man in front of him can be prevented from lifting their curse, the victory belongs to them, and they will not die.


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at the cursed gold coin in his hand speechlessly. This Nima¡ªhe threw it into the arms of Brigadier General Norrington, and then used the line of fate to let it fall into the hands of Barbosa. It''s not good... but now it''s back to my own hands, it''s really fate...


    However, this is not the time to sigh, Zhou Ye looked at the pirates rushing towards him, his brows wrinkled--


    It''s not that he is afraid of these people, he really can''t bear the smell of these dirty guys...Ma Dan''s, what does it smell like not taking a bath for ten years? What smells like them... "Kneel down--!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s small humming sound...


    Everyone present-whether it is a pirate or a navy, whether they are hacking and killing opponents, or raising guns... The first time, as if they received an edict, all of them kneeled on the ground involuntarily. ...


    "This-how is this possible..."


    "Gosh..."


    "I--I shouldn''t be... dreaming..."


    The people who had to kneel on the ground, one by one, panicked, and suddenly became at a loss...


    Who can make them involuntarily with a single sentence?This is horrible...


    "You...Where did you find the person...Who is he?" Barbosa knelt on the ground with a look of horror, and Jack Sparrow was kneeling less than one meter away from him. Now... neither of them can hold the long sword in their hands.


    It¡¯s just that, unlike Barbosa¡¯s face of horror, Jack Sparrow has a proud look on his face... "You may not have heard of the name of this adult... But you must have heard of his ship. , He is the captain of the Umbrella, His Excellency Zhou Ye..."


    "Zhou Ye--!" Hearing this name, Barbosa''s pupils couldn''t help but shrink... Unlike Jack Sparrow, Jack knows all kinds of legends on the sea very well. After all, he came from a family of pirates. Bosa was born in a down-and-out noble family on the European continent, otherwise he would not have such good speech and political skills.


    After all, this kind of ability can''t be cultivated by an ordinary family, and noble family is not comparable to a pirate family...


    Let¡¯s put it this way, Jack Sparrow doesn¡¯t know what Zhou Ye¡¯s name represents, but¡ªBarbosa knows that it was a saint who walked on the European continent three hundred years ago...It was a sacred man.


    Now, Barbossa finally figured out why when he met the Umbrella eight years ago, he met the bloody queen... You know, in the legend, the bloody queen has always been there. What about the servant of a saint...


    "It seems that you know who I am..." Zhou Ye had already walked up to Barbosa at this time and looked at him with a smile.


    "Yes, under the crown..." Barbosa lowered his head respectfully... To maintain awe of the sacred is the ancestral motto of the Barbosa family-of course, the sacred here does not refer to those priests. This kind of stuff refers to the illusory God and Creator.


    But, today¡ªBarbosa finally saw the holy one walking on the earth, how dare he not lower his head?


    "Very well..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and then ignored Barbossa... He walked slowly with Elizabeth to Will Turner, who was still kneeling on the ground with his hands tied, "Boy, I borrow your blood to use..."


    Zhou Ye''s words are not polite, and what he did is not polite... He raised his hand, grabbed the golden dagger that Barbosa had just held, and hit Will Turner''s shoulder for a moment... No way, who''s calling Does Zhou Ye hate Will the most?


    To be honest, in the entire Caribbean series, Zhou Ye thinks that Will is a scheming BOY. This product has been sold to almost everyone. In order to save his own woman, he threw Jack in the cave. In order to save his father, he would Everyone betrayed to Singapore pirate King Shaofeng...


    If you say what Zhou Ye hates most, then there is only betrayal...Unfortunately, Will is the guy who betrayed the most times-so Zhou Ye hates him the most-I really don''t know why Elizabeth in the movie If you are blind, you will fall in love with him. Of course, now Elizabeth is back to Zhou Ye... The two have never met, but Zhou Ye, who should be hated, will still hate...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!


    Zhou Ye ignored Will¡¯s scream, and then shook the cursed gold coin in his hand on the pillar of blood sprayed from Will¡¯s shoulder. Suddenly... the last cursed gold coin was stained red by Will¡¯s blood. ...


    Zhou Ye immediately threw the last gold coin into the box...


    As the last cursed gold coin was returned to the stone chest... the curse of the pirates was lifted...


    "Okay, please continue your performance..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly. Following his words, everyone felt that their bodies had returned to normal again... However, no one dared to move again...


    Whether it''s a pirate or the navy...no one dared to move a bit, and still remained kneeling, staring at Zhou Ye eagerly... They were really afraid that this uncle was telling the truth and would die if he moved...


    For a while, the atmosphere in the entire cave turned out to be a bit repressive and terrifying...Everyone looked at Zhou Ye motionlessly...as if waiting for his final judgment.


    "I said-you can start your performance!" Zhou Ye looked at the cautious appearance of these guys and couldn''t help rolling his eyes...Is he so scary?


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, all the Royal Navy and the pirates glanced at each other, and felt that this time the adult was not telling an irony, and immediately stood up... However, this time, the pirates did not dare to be arrogant anymore. ...Because the curse they used as a barrier is gone... why do you know?Because the guy with short legs started to scream loudly while holding his legs...


    "Dang Cang¡ªDang Cang¡ª" The weapons in the hands of the pirates kept falling to the ground. They had no immortality behind them, and they were just ordinary pirates. They were surrounded by the Royal Navy, which was several times the number of themselves. Apart from surrendering, they Are there other options??


    Chapter 1325


    One thousand three hundred and twenty five chapters


    "Continue to resist? Captain Barbosa?" Jack Sparrow held the long sword in his hand and looked at Barbosa with a smile.


    Of course he was qualified to be proud, because three or four royal soldiers had already aimed their muskets at his dead opponent, Captain Barbosa.


    "...Changing!"


    Captain Barbossa released the long sword in his hand and let it fall to the ground... He knew that he might be in a disaster this time, unless someone was willing to help him...


    However, when Barbosa looked at the only person in the field who could help him, he gave up this idea...


    Because at this time Zhou Ye is looking at him with interest, but there is no intention on his face to help him...


    "I have one last request..." Barbosa retracted his gaze for help, and looked straight at Jack Sparrow...


    "Of course-just as you gave me a pistol with only one bullet when you threw me to the desert island, I will also satisfy your best request..." Jack Sparrow shrugged Shoulder, smiled...


    "Let me finish eating this apple... leave it at your disposal!" Barbosa said, and took his right hand into his pocket...


    "Stop...pirate!"

 The Movie World Chapter 947

    "Don''t move¡ª"


    Several Royal Navy soldiers saw Barbossa''s movements, and looked nervous and pushed the gun forward in their hands. They had to be nervous, you know, the captain of the ghost ship is a cruel hell. People who can''t hold...


    "No, guys, I think as the last request before death, his request can still be met!" Jack Sparrow prevented the naval soldiers from doing this. Of course he knew why Barbosa had such a request. request¡­¡­


    Hearing Jack''s words, several soldiers looked at each other, and then slowly put down their guns...Although they didn''t know what kind of friendship Jack had with their commander, they often saw the two talking and laughing...


    "Thank you, Jack..." Captain Barbossa, who was freed again, smiled slightly, took out a watery green apple from his pocket, and then bit it hard...for a while, the taste that he hadn''t felt for a long time was full He lost his mouth... "It''s so sweet..."


    "Eat slowly...I''ll wait until you finish eating the apples, and then execute you..." Jack Sparrow looked at Barbossa who was greedy and didn''t want to let go of a trace of apple juice, and even felt a pity. Slowly rising from my heart...


    "Haha..." Captain Barbossa didn''t say a word, just after smiling, he desperately ate the apple in his hand, even-he didn''t even let go of the apple core, and stuffed it all into his mouth. , Chewed bit by bit, and then swallowed.


    After eating the apple in his hand, Barbossa closed his eyes, a smile of contentment leaking out of his face...


    Jack Sparrow just looked at Barbosa quietly, without a trace of eagerness on his face-for him, the overall situation was settled, and Barbosa couldn''t get over the waves.


    "Jack--!" Barbossa, who was closing his eyes and intoxicated, suddenly opened his eyes, and a fierce gaze leaked from his eyes...While shouting Jack Sparrow''s name, he rushed at him. past¡­¡­


    "Boo¡ªBoo¡ªBoo¡ª!"


    "Don''t shoot¡ª!"


    Jack Sparrow¡¯s words were already a little slow, and Barbosa fell into Jack Sparrow¡¯s arms... "You are still¡ªor¡ªtoo immature, Captain Sparrow¡ªI... I... I owe you... Give it back to you... I really want, I really want to eat another apple... I feel... so cold..."


    Jack Sparrow watched Barbosa die in his arms with no expression. He really didn''t know what kind of expression he should use to face such a scene.


    Yes, that''s right¡ªBarbosa did use his trust and drove him off the beloved Black Pearl... But when he had the opportunity to kill himself on the spot, he just left himself on the island Among...Perhaps, he didn''t really want to kill himself at the beginning.


    The hatred of ten years...the days and nights of the ten years...Hate has always been the driving force behind him, and because of Barbosa''s betrayal, he has never believed in anyone since then...


    But-today, he watched Barbossa die in front of him, but he didn''t have the slightest desire to get revenge... Some, it was just the emptiness after the hatred disappeared.


    However-that feeling of emptiness was forcibly dispelled by Jack Sparrow after less than a second...


    With a sound, Jack Sparrow dropped the corpse in his arms to the ground... and then casually said to the three naval soldiers who shot Barbosa to death: "Gentlemen, I think You need to help your colleagues...After all, there are still so many pirates who have not worked!"


    It was then that the three navy soldiers suddenly ran to other colleagues...


    Jack Sparrow looked at Brigadier General Norrington, who was busy commanding his subordinates to capture the pirates, and bent over-grabbed a few gold coins on the Golden Mountain and put them into his pocket... and then sneaked toward the hole. Slip away...


    He won''t play for the Royal Navy with Brigadier General Norrington... He belongs to the sea, and his soul is free...


    However-Jack Sparrow''s self-conceited actions did not hide anyone''s eyes...


    "My dear... why did you guess right again, Sparrow really ran away..." Elizabeth said with an angry face.


    Of course she has reason to be angry... because she vowed to bet Jack Sparrow will never leave her lover, Brigadier General Norrington...


    However, the reality is... she lost her bet...


    For this, she had to offer to her man tonight what she had kept for a long time-behind.


    "Because¡ªI know, this guy is a typical prodigal, and he will never stay for someone..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and to be honest, he really wanted to thank Sparrow if he hadn''t run so cooperatively. Lu, I''m really not good at Elizabeth''s place...


    "My dear... Help me punish this irresponsible guy!" Elizabeth gritted her teeth-what do women hate most?Of course it''s a bad-hearted person... No matter if he is straight or curved, bad-hearted is the greatest sin.


    "No problem... baby!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and walked straight towards the busy Brigadier General Norrington with Elizabeth...


    The soldiers surrounding Brigadier General Norrington saw Zhou Ye walking, and none of them dared to stop them. They all let go with wintry...Who would dare to stop this uncle?Haven''t had enough of that involuntary feeling just now?


    "Brigadier General Norrington, I think... if you don''t go on board the Black Pearl, I''m afraid-Captain Sparrow will leave!


    With a faint word, Brigadier General Norrington, who had just finished his work and was taking the time to help Will bandage his shoulders, stopped his movements... "He dare--!"


    "It''s not a question of whether he dare or not, but he has already done this..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, what else could be more fun than Sparrow who wanted to be free not to get free?No¡­¡­


    Chapter 1326


    One thousand three hundred and twenty-six chapters


    "Hmm..." Jack Sparrow hummed and rowed the boat happily... and sailed out of the cave...


    He can already see the Black Pearl from a distance...


    Long before the attack, Jack Sparrow had ordered his sailors to board the Black Pearl secretly...Although there were two remaining guys on the Black Pearl, the men who wanted to come to occupy the manpower advantage had already Take the ship back, right?


    In this way-I can swim the sea again...


    Drinking rum¡ªdriving his beloved Black Pearl...what life could be better than this?No more...


    Thinking of this, Jack Sparrow felt that he was full of energy... Although he knew that if he did this, he seemed to be a little sorry for his lover Norrington, but there was no way-who told him to have a free soul?


    Anyway, Norrington¡¯s little lover, that Will has also been rescued... At that time, Norrington will soon forget himself with his company...


    Thinking of this, Jack Sparrow felt a little bit sad, but soon-when this negative emotion reached under the side of the Black Pearl ship, he was completely dispelled from his mind...


    Since then, this baby that originally belonged to him has returned to his hands again... This, it is really great...


    Jack Sparrow climbed up the ropes on the gunwale of the Black Pearl... while smiling happily...


    For him, if he is really allowed to choose between his lover and the boat, he will choose his boat without hesitation...


    "Hey-guys... I''m back..." Jack Sparrow turned over and jumped onto the deck of the Black Pearl-he saw his crew standing on the deck at a glance...obviously, They have taken control of the ship... "Don''t you cheer for your captain? Your captain has returned from hell, and since then-what awaits us is a free life like heaven..."


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    "amount--"


    The crew were a little embarrassed and didn''t know what to say...especially Gipps, this fellow from the Royal Navy Warrant Officer to a pirate, staring desperately at Jack Sparrow...


    "What''s the matter with you? Gibbs, are your eyes sick?" Jack Sparrow said, walking towards his first officer...


    "It turns out that with your eyesight, the days with me are like hell..."


    A faint sigh came from behind Gibbs and the others¡ª¡ª


    Jack Sparrow heard this familiar voice, and he froze there... Damn it, how could Norrington be here?Shouldn''t he catch pirates in the cave now and count the harvest?


    However, when Jack Sparrow saw Zhou Ye and Elizabeth walking out behind the crew with Brigadier Norrington...in seconds he understood who was selling him, and who helped Brigadier Norrington faster than himself. One step back to the Black Pearl...


    "Sorry, Jack..." Although Zhou Ye said an apology in his mouth, there was no trace of apology on his face."I can''t help it either-who makes my family Elizabeth hate that kind of grumpy guy the most... So... I have to help Brigadier Norrington..."


    "..." Jack Sparrow''s grimace in his eyes is almost substantive... However, it is clear that now is not a time when everything can be settled by his eyes, he still needs to give an explanation to a royal brigadier who has been abandoned by himself... ... "My dear... believe it, I am definitely not talking about you... to me, being by your side is like heaven..."


    "Really?" Brigadier General Norrington also ignored the weird gazes that the crew looked at him. He was almost mad at Jack... "Remember what I said to you? Jack... ¡­"


    "Uh-dear, we have said too much... which sentence do you mean??" Jack Sparrow tried to get through.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 948

    However, this is of no use to a lover who is going crazy."I said that if you dare to escape, I will prepare a luxurious single room for you in Port Royal... Now, it''s time to fulfill your promise..."


    "No...you can''t do this..." For Jack Sparrow, nothing scared him more than taking his freedom away.


    "Of course I can... catch them..." Norrington said, ordering the Royal Navy soldiers who had received his signal and just boarded the Black Pearl to take Jack Sparrow with him. The crew arrested together...


    "Wait a minute..." Jack Sparrow yelled, then took a deep breath and said to Norrington: "If there is anything wrong, then it is all my fault, my crew is not wrong... ...Let them go..."


    "..." Norrington originally didn''t want to agree to Jack''s request, but after seeing Jack''s pleading gaze, his heart softened again... There is no way, the husband and wife will have a hundred days of grace. Once the man, Norrington still couldn''t be unfeeling... "Well, let them go, and give them the Black Pearl... Take Captain Jack Sparrow, let''s go..."


    "Yes, Brigadier General..." The soldiers agreed and escorted Jack Sparrow off the Black Pearl.


    It was not until the soldiers on the deck had finished that Norrington turned to face Zhou Ye, and said solemnly: "Thank you, Your Excellency Zhou Ye, if it were not for your reminder, I am afraid I will always..."


    Originally, Norrington wanted to say-when he lost Jack forever, he suddenly realized that there were other people here...the scene where he lost control of his emotions just now, it seemed that they had seen it...


    Thinking of this, Norrington looked at those guys murderously...


    If it''s just a few strangers, Norrington certainly doesn''t care, but-among them is a warrant officer who once served with him on the Intrepid-that is now Jack Sparrow''s first officer, Gipps... ¡­


    Just as he knew Gipps, Gipps also knew him... He didn''t want to let the scandal spread all over the world...


    Facing Norrington with a murderous face.The sailors headed by Gibbs were silent...They could see that Norrington wanted to kill himself...


    However, just as Norrington was considering whether to kill someone or not, Zhou Ye''s voice sounded again."If you don''t want to get into trouble with Captain Sparrow, it''s best to keep your promise..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Norrington''s face changed suddenly and quietly for a long time, and finally¡ªhe gave up his plan to kill, but left a vicious sentence."Don''t let me hear any rumors that slander the Royal Navy...otherwise, I will hunt you down to death..."


    After saying this, Norrington walked towards the side of the ship without looking back... It¡¯s the same thing to not want to make trouble with his lover, but more¡ªNorrington knows, this Lord Zhou Ye Now that he has spoken--then he will definitely not be able to kill these guys today...so, it''s better to leave people obediently.


    "Okay, the play is over...Baby, we should go back too..." Zhou Ye said, covering Elizabeth''s slender waist, her figure flashed, and disappeared on the deck-you know, today, for Elizabeth, He helped Brigadier Norrington to suppress Jack''s men. Otherwise, do you think that with Brigadier Norrington, you can subdue this group of lawless guys?That''s dreaming...


    However, Zhou Ye also got what he wanted¡ªfor example¡ªbehind Elizabeth.


    Reference 1327


    One thousand three hundred and twenty seven chapters


    Port Royal¡ª¡ª


    Governor''s Mansion¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    This is already a month after Brigadier General Norrington led the fleet to successfully return to the voyage after hunting down the ghost ship.


    After seeing his daughter and son-in-law return safely, Governor Swann was happy to not want it.


    When a person reaches his age, he basically has no ambitions. He doesn''t ask for any credit, let alone wealth. He just wants his daughter to live happily every day. Up...


    In fact, he feels that maybe his son-in-law has shortcomings of one kind or another, but at least-he really loves his daughter...


    No, these two people are sprinkling dog food in the living room again...


    "Honey, come...ah!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    I have to say that there is nothing short of this place, but there is absolutely no shortage of fruits... The variety of tropical fruits is simply countless...


    In addition, as the governor of Elizabeth''s father, it is not too easy to eat fruit.


    What breadfruit...what egg fruit...what Jamaican lychee...wait...Of course, breadfruit is for roasting, while eggfruit is for stir-frying...


    Zhou Ye didn''t just eat, he also threw a lot of it into his wrist...


    It can be said that the current fruits are completely original and have not undergone any pollution...The most natural state, fools don''t make more...


    It doesn¡¯t cost much anyway...


    Just as Governor Swann watched his daughter and son-in-law show affection in front of him with a smile on his face, his housekeeper Angus walked in."My lord, Brigadier General Norrington asked to see Master Zhou Ye and said there was something important..."


    "What is he here for?" Governor Swan frowned upon hearing his butler''s words. Although the two belonged to the military and political circles, they did not belong to each other, but-how much they need to show some face...


    Thinking of this, Governor Swann looked at his son-in-law...that means, "Do you see him?


    "Norrington is here again...?" Zhou Ye sat down and leaned on Elizabeth, sighing... "I''m afraid it''s because of Captain Sparrow again, right?"


    "What is the relationship between Brigadier Norrington and that pirate?" Governor Swan asked strangely.


    Others don''t know, but as the local governor, he knows-since Brigadier General Norrington captured the pirate named Jack Sparrow back, he has neither tried nor hanged...


    Instead, he was directly imprisoned in the prison in Port Royal...


    What makes Governor Swann feel weird is that a few days ago¡ªNorrington also used the opportunity of repairing the prison to build a luxurious single room in the prison alone... Simply put, that single room is better than a prison. Said it was a hotel room... it didn''t look like a prison at all.


    "The relationship between these two individuals is very complicated...but I think, father, don''t know it!" It was not Zhou Ye who answered Governor Swann, but his daughter, Elizabeth...


    "Okay..." Governor Swan raised his eyebrows, and basically guessed what the relationship is between the two... It''s not a big deal to like male style. This kind of thing has existed since ancient times, especially among the nobles. ...


    Of course, Governor Swann just didn''t expect Norrington''s taste to be so heavy and he likes a pirate... which makes him a little bit unacceptable... "Do you want to see Norrington?"


    "It''s okay to see him..." Zhou Ye sighed, he knew-he wouldn''t give up without seeing Norrington.


    "Then, I''ll invite him to the living room..." Angus walked out with great eyesight... He was recently sent out by Zhou Ye and Elizabeth and wanted to find another wife... By the way , His wife has been dead for a few years.


    As Angus left, Zhou Ye also sat up straight... It¡¯s better not to give out dog food in front of outsiders, especially a guy who just lost his lover. Maybe this guy will make some dog blood. What about...


    Soon, under the leadership of Angus, Brigadier General Norrington came to the living room alone-Captain Jili, who was inseparable with him before, was gone, replaced by Will Turner in a Royal Navy Warrant Officer uniform. .


    "Good afternoon, Governor Swann, good afternoon-Your Excellency Zhou Ye! Good afternoon-beautiful Ms. Elizabeth..." The haggard Brigadier General Norrington greeted everyone without being rude...


    "Good afternoon, Brigadier General Norrington..." Governor Swan nodded slightly and said politely: "Do you need me to avoid it?"


    "Of course, if you can, this is the best..." Brigadier General Norrington said without hesitation.


    "Uh-!" Governor Swann felt like he had lifted a rock and hit him in the foot. To be honest-he really wanted to hear the gossip of the Royal Navy Commodore, but-since people have already picked it up, he I am embarrassed to stay here... "Then I will go to the study to deal with official affairs..."


    "Okay, Dad..." Elizabeth said with a slight smile.


    After Brigadier General Norrington watched Governor Swann leave... His original indifferent expression changed, he immediately looked at Zhou Ye anxiously: "Your Excellency Zhou Ye, I want you to help me find Jack... You know, I can''t live without it. his¡­¡­"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly. He noticed the grudge on Will Turner''s face standing behind him when Norrington said these words... it was like a mistress who was about to be abandoned.


    "Are you sure-after I help you find Jack, will you be able to keep him?"


    Norrington was stunned by Zhou Ye''s words. He didn''t understand what Zhou Ye meant... However, after thinking about it carefully, Norrington gritted his teeth and said: "If you catch that bastard again this time, I will lock him in my room and will not allow him to leave a step..."


    Zhou Ye looked at Norrington strangely... His eyes were like looking at a silly X... "Are you sure you know how Jack escaped?"


    "Didn''t he escape by relying on his own prison escape skills?" Norrington looked blank, he didn''t know why Zhou Ye would suddenly ask.

 The Movie World Chapter 949

    "You, let''s figure out who let Jack run away first..." Zhou Ye shook his head helplessly, then gave Will a meaningful look, and walked straight away, holding Elizabeth no longer paying attention to Norrington. Upstairs...


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!" No matter how stupid Norrington was, he also knew what the magical Lord Zhou Ye meant... Jack Sparrow was let go, and - let him go. Still someone next to me, Will Turner...


    "Tell me--why let Jack go...why betray me...I''m not good to you?" Norrington''s eyes became blood red, staring at Will Turner...


    "I didn''t betray you..." Will Turner said naively.


    "You didn''t betray me... You didn''t betray me-you let Jack Sparrow... You know how important he is to me, you know how much I love him... You actually let him go, but Say you didn''t betray me??" Norrington roared.


    "But I love you too... Why don''t you look at me again after you come back..." Will roared angrily: "If I don''t let him go, you will never belong to Weiwei... I don''t Let him go...you will never look at me..."


    "..." Norrington was speechless when Will yelled... He dropped his shoulders feebly, and walked out the door like a corpse... Norrington knew that if Will and Jack were not dealt with properly Even if he catches Jack again-Will will be released in the end... But how does he deal with the relationship between the two lovers?


    And Elizabeth and Zhou Ye, who are hiding in the mirror space, are watching this scene that resembles a bloody romance...For Elizabeth, this scene is really interesting...


    Reference 1328


    One thousand three hundred and twenty eight chapters


    Time flies-in a blink of an eye, months have passed.


    In the past few months, the residents of Port Royal have discovered one thing, that is¡ªit seems that suddenly there are more beauties in Port Royal...


    Girls with different styles came and went in and out of Port Royal in groups, either in twos or twos, or in groups...


    They dress luxuriously and act generously...Money seems to be just a number in their eyes...


    Of course, if your eyes are confused by treasure and beauty, and you want to rob them, you will find-how terrible these women are... Killing without blinking is a perfect term to describe them. ...


    Of course, there are also interested people who have discovered some small clues...


    They found that these beautiful girls seemed to have a different relationship with the husband of Miss Elizabeth from the Governor¡¯s House...because they would stay in the manor next to the Governor¡¯s House almost at night... There, it happened that Governor Swann served himself The manor prepared by the daughter-in-law.


    early morning--


    Zhou Ye was awakened by the sound of rain hitting the window... He slowly opened his eyes.


    "It''s cool in the autumn..." After stretching out lazily, Zhou Ye struggled out of a group of split arms and legs...


    "Master... you are awake!" Debra got up the first time her master woke up... Although she was obviously still a little soft and unable to use her strength, she still wanted to serve her master Wash...


    "Okay, I worked hard for you last night. Let''s take a good rest!" Zhou Ye said, lightly pecked at Debra''s eyes, and then asked her to lie down again... "Sleep for a while...and now it''s still early¡­¡­"


    "Hmm...!" Debra nodded gently, then closed her eyes obediently... She is really tired...


    Although Debra was no longer a weak woman after her master''s genetic modification and magical teachings, she was still very weak compared to her master''s body that had already broken through a certain limit.


    The sisters who went ashore together last night tried to swipe the boss together, but apparently-they did not swipe the boss, but were swept by the BOSS... The evidence is that in this huge bedroom, one by one fell on the thick carpet. Sisters on...


    Master-really too strong...


    With this last thought, Debra fell into a deep dream again, she was really exhausted...


    Zhou Ye looked at Zhang Tian''s sleeping face and smiled triumphantly... and then walked out of the room cautiously...


    "Good morning, Commander..." As soon as Zhou Ye appeared outside the door, four beautiful girls in black Umbrella uniforms surrounded them with all kinds of clothes in their hands... They helped their master wear them. Put on the clothes and say hello to your host.


    "Good morning..." Zhou Ye smiled and greeted his mermaid orderly... "Are you still used to coming to land?"


    "Hmm...!" said tall brown-haired beauties with a smile: "The humans on land are so funny, they are just too dirty..."


    "It''s just¡ª"


    "The food on land is also delicious..."


    "Unexpectedly, there are so many fruits on the mainland...much more delicious than water plants!"


    Zhou Ye smiled and watched his mermaid orders like cheerful little birds, chatting about what they had seen and heard on the land... and he was extremely happy.


    Soon... Zhou Ye, under the service of his own orderly soldiers, completed the morning washing work... In fact, it doesn''t matter if he washes or not. Anyway, he can already be like colored glaze and spotless... the tone does not exist. , The dust does not exist.


    However, life habits are life habits...Zhou Ye prefers to keep some of the habits when he was a human. This will make him feel that he is still a human, rather than an alien...


    "Good morning... baby!" Zhou Ye walked down the stairs surrounded by female service soldiers, and saw Elizabeth sitting at the dining table drinking black tea...


    Elizabeth did not attend the party last night. In her words-she has occupied her own man for so long. If she doesn''t know each other, she will be separated from the sisters... It is estimated that she will be isolated. Since ancient times, Eating alone did not end well.


    In fact, in Zhou Ye''s view, Elizabeth had to take a rest because she was eating and supporting recently... proof?The evidence is that her complexion this morning is much better than the previous few days...


    "Good morning, dear!" Elizabeth smiled at her man who came downstairs...


    "Bring me a cage of soup...a ??bowl of camellia!" Zhou Ye walked to Elizabeth, bowed his head and pecked at her side, and ordered.


    "Okay, Commander!" The orderly soldiers agreed with a smile, and walked towards the back kitchen... They had already been trained and taught by Debra with superb cooking skills, enough to satisfy the picky master of their own. appetite.


    As for the raw materials, their bracelets are mostly... Besides, if it doesn''t work, isn''t it possible to make seafood dumplings?The ingredients are all ready-made... It¡¯s not too simple to eat seafood by the port...


    "It seems that I can''t go out to play today..." Elizabeth looked at the heavy rain outside, and said somewhat depressed... You know, as the host, she has prepared a lot of entertainment for the sisters who have gone ashore on vacation... ¡­However, when it rains, there is no show anymore.


    "There are ways to play in rain..." Zhou Ye unceremoniously took a cup of earl grey tea from Elizabeth, took a sip and said, "At least you can have a tea party at home. By the way, talk to your sisters. Share your collection..."


    "Right!" Elizabeth''s eyes lit up when she heard Zhou Ye''s words... What is her treasure?Those are the corrupt versions of Pirates of the Caribbean that were secretly recorded all the way...


    She thinks that the sisters will love this male X male X male version of the Pirates of the Caribbean... It''s simply heartbreaking.


    However, at this moment... there was a neat running sound from outside, along with the neighing and commanding sounds of war horses.


    "You guys, go to the back door, no one is allowed to leave..."


    "You guys, stay here...no one is allowed to come or go!"


    "And you, set up the twelve-pounder for me..."


    "Who is it? Noisy at the door?" Elizabeth was upset by the sound from outside the door, and her mood that had improved, fell into a trough again.


    "A guy who doesn''t know how to live or die, and a group of greedy businessmen..." Zhou Ye''s eyes flashed, and all the causes and consequences were already clear...


    His horns couldn''t help but pull out a malicious smile...


    "My dear, are you okay?" Elizabeth looked at her man with some worry. She hadn''t seen her man smile like this in a long time... Every time her man laughed like this, it means that someone is going to be unlucky... I just don''t know who will be unlucky this time.


    "I¡ªit''s okay!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly."But something is about to happen to some people..."


    Reference 1329


    One thousand three hundred and twenty-nine chapters


    Move time back one night--

 Movie World Im King Chapter 950

    Lord Cutler Beckett stood on the bow of the ship in the cold sea breeze...


    Wherever he could see, there were white sails... Such a huge fleet did not give Lord Beckett a sense of accomplishment.


    Holding on to the side of the Endeavor, Lord Beckett''s mind was not as calm as it was on his face.


    He still remembered the scene when he was called in front of the supreme after the knighthood ceremony was over¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of memories¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Lord Beckett..." George II, wearing a white wig, sat on his throne and looked at the newly appointed director of the East India Company. He was already a little blessed in his middle age.


    "Your Majesty!" Lord Beckett lowered his head facing the king of England and Scotland.


    "I have read your information. From an ordinary employee of the East India Company to a director of the East India Company, I see all your contributions to this country. Do you think that in this world... Can it hinder our England¡¯s maritime hegemony?" George II said slowly.


    "No, Your Majesty!" Lord Beckett said feverishly: "France has begun to decline, and their maritime power is far less than the Royal Navy of the Kingdom, and the Kingdom of Spain has already sunk, and they will not become our country. Hindered..."


    "Well said, Lord Lord!" George II sighed, "But-this perception is wrong..."


    "What?" Lord Beckett looked at his king unclearly. He didn''t know why George II would say that.


    "Let''s take a look at this material!" George II said, motioning the court official behind him to hand over the information to Lord Beckett.


    "Because this material is too amazing, it has been sealed in the archives and has never been made public..."


    Following the words of King George II, Lord Beckett opened the file marked as classified-it was not so much a classified file as a plan of military operations. Lord Beckett took note of the plan. The time indicated in the book is five years ago...


    five years ago???


    Lord Beckett''s pupils shrank suddenly--he seemed to think of some rumors...


    At that time, although he was an ordinary middle-level member of the East India Company, he also vaguely heard about one thing, that is, the three-nation joint naval operation encountered a maritime hurricane, and none of them survived...


    However, there are also rumors-that in fact, the joint operation of the three navies of England and France and Spain was to encircle and suppress a legendary pirate warship in the Caribbean Sea. It is said that the warship is extremely huge, with a steel hull and extremely powerful firepower... ¡­It can be called the Caribbean Sea, no, maybe it should be said that it is the uncrowned king of the entire ocean.


    Regarding the following rumors, Lord Beckett absolutely does not believe...In his opinion, no ship can be made of steel, and no ship can withstand the siege of more than a hundred warships...


    However-this thin information in his hand obviously refreshed his three views... It turns out that the three countries really had a joint operation five years ago, and that joint operation actually failed... Could it be that the legendary ship Are the invincible warships in China real?Not made up by those pirates?


    "We-failed... we completely failed!" George II''s voice seemed so heavy. "For this reason, we lost more than 5,000 outstanding Royal Navy, and more than 70 various warships... ¡­"


    "Could it be¡ªis the battleship named Umbrella really so powerful? Your Majesty!" Even with the information in his hand, Lord Beckett was still unbelievable.


    "I think-yes!" George II said here, his voice suddenly became enthusiastic."But-now, our chance has come... Lord Beckett!"


    "What chance? Your Majesty?" Lord Beckett was taken aback by the sudden enthusiasm of George II. He couldn''t help but raise his head and look at his King...


    I saw that the somewhat fat face of George II at this time was flushed, and even sweat began to appear on his forehead... This is not tension, but excitement...


    "At this moment, the captain of the Umbrella is enjoying his vacation in Port Royal, Jamaica-and his ship is not in Port Royal... This is a good opportunity..." George II''s expression became Something twisted... "As long as we catch the captain, we have a chance to get that invincible behemoth of the sea-from then on, we in England will control the entire ocean... and become a well-deserved maritime hegemon! Lord Beckett, you Are you willing to dedicate everything for the rise of England?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Lord Beckett seemed to have been infected by the enthusiasm of George II, and a flush of excitement appeared on his cheeks.


    "Very well, Lord Beckett, I am very satisfied with your answer!" George II said, leaning back, "This time I will order the Channel Fleet to go to Jamaica with you... But they will not fly the Royal The navy flag..."


    Lord Beckett was taken aback by what George II said, Straits Fleet?It can be said that it is England''s fleet to guard the mainland... It has more than 60 auxiliary ships of battleships, large and small, basically a fleet prepared to prevent the French crossing the sea... "Will the mobilization of the Strait Fleet create a defensive void on the mainland? Your Majesty! "


    "For that invincible warship, even the fall of Scotland is worth it!" George II said feverishly: "Go get ready, get ready to sail, in order to paralyze the captain, I strictly ordered the garrison in Port Royal not to be dispatched, so- You can remove them from your plan this time!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Lord Beckett lowered his head and turned to leave...


    "I prepared a grand promotion ceremony for you, but after you come back... don''t let me down, Lord."


    The voice of King George II made Lord Beckett''s figure tremble. His lord is a civilian title, which can be said to be the lowest title without inheritance rights. However-the earl is different, the earl can be hereditary... ¡­In other words, if he victoriously brings the captain back, or even the invincible warship, His Majesty the King will not hesitate to reward...


    But-if you can''t bring it back, then-maybe he is the poor creature thrown out to attract anger...


    Why does the Strait Fleet change its flag?Why not hang the flag of the Royal Navy and the flag of the East India Company?It''s not that I''m afraid¡ªI''m afraid that if he didn''t catch the captain, and instead aroused the anger of that captain, then¡ªhe is the best scapegoat...or, the entire East India Company will be a scapegoat.


    However, seeking wealth and wealth¡ªon the one hand, he has a steady and steady performance. In the end, maybe he can get the title of a viscount or baron when he is old and unable to walk, or he can take a fight and catch it. The captain of an invincible battleship gets the title of an earl. As long as he is ambitious, he will not choose the wrong one.


    "I will never disappoint you, Your Majesty!" After Lord Beckett said these words, he walked towards the palace gate without looking back...


    Chapter 1330


    One thousand three hundred and thirty chapters


    "My lord-you should rest!" A voice pulled Lord Cutler Beckett back from his memories.


    "Mather, do you say that we can successfully capture the captain of the invincible warship?" Lord Beckett knew without looking back that standing behind him was his most loyal servant, Mather... an assassin master, at the same time He is also a master of swordsmanship.


    "I don''t know how powerful the captain is!" Mather said honestly: "But-to capture a captain who left his battleship, I can''t think of any reason why we would lose... The captain is like a swordsman who has lost his long sword, without threat!"


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    Perhaps because of Mather¡¯s words, Lord Beckett felt much happier... He knew that from a common sense, he should never lose... But how could that invincible warship be a common sense warship??


    An invincible warship that faced off and killed more than a hundred battleships-does it really exist?


    Lord Beckett let go of all the doubts in his mind, he knew-that was the pressure that the invincible record of the battleship Umbrella brought to him... but, as his men said-arrest How dangerous can a captain who left his warship be?


    After figuring this out, Lord Beckett smiled, then turned and walked towards his captain''s cabin... "Mather, do you want a drink before bed?"


    "Sorry, my lord, I am also responsible for your safety...so..."


    "No need to apologize, this is your advantage, Mather... I should apologize!" Beckett was very satisfied with his words, meticulous, loyal, and rigorous... It can be said that Mather is his most satisfied subordinate. one."So good night, Mather..."


    "Good night, my lord!"


    early morning----


    A huge fleet consisting of more than 80 warships and supply ships of all types encircled the entire Jamaican Port Royal.


    Countless small boats were put down from the tall ships, full of soldiers in red uniforms with muskets, and rowed towards the harbor...


    Lord Beckett, wearing a black cloak, rode his horse like this and was sent to the shore of Port Royal by a boat...


    "All of them, heading to the mountain manor..." Following Beckett''s order, thousands of soldiers marched toward the manor next to the Governor''s Mansion neatly. Behind them, there were even ten people pulling horses and vehicles. Two-pounder cannon.


    For Beckett, Zhou Ye¡¯s location is not a secret at all. When others were on the ship, they had already obtained a topographic map of the entire Port Royal...


    The entire Port Royal is not very big. After only ten minutes, the soldiers led by Beckett had already surrounded Zhou Ye''s manor.


    Lord Beckett looked at the manor that had been surrounded with satisfaction. When he was about to beckon his hand to knock on the door, he saw through the iron fence of the manor¡ªthe manor¡¯s villa door opened...


    A handsome, black-haired teenager walked out surrounded by several women in black uniforms and different styles...The woman behind him cautiously held an umbrella aloft for him... It seemed that he was afraid of rain dripping on him. It''s the same on their bodies, but they don''t care at all about their clothes soaked in rain.


    Lord Beckett knows that the master is coming...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 951

    At this time, Zhou Ye, surrounded by his female servicemen, came to the front of the iron gate, and smiled as he watched the group of soldiers holding muskets waiting outside the gate."Who is it that gives you the courage... dare to surround my estate?"


    "Your Excellency Zhou Ye?" Lord Beckett said with a smile standing outside the door.


    "Yes... it''s me!" Zhou Ye nodded.


    "You are because..." Lord Beckett was about to announce Zhou Ye''s guilt, when suddenly a loud noise rang out, and then - Governor Swan rushed over in the rain."Who gave you the right to treat a distinguished guest of the kingdom like this here!"


    "Actually, it was the right that the king gave me..." Beckett saw his acquaintance-Governor Swann.


    "Becket..." At this time Governor Swan also saw this guy. Of course he knew this guy. Beckett had a bad reputation in London''s aristocracy. Strictly speaking, he was called the king''s mad dog. ...


    "It''s Lord Beckett, Wetherby Swan!" Beckett retorted. "Actually, I have an order from the king..."


    Beckett said, and motioned to Mather, who was holding the umbrella behind him, to take out the king''s warrant... and hand it to Governor Swann.


    "Your Excellency Zhou Ye, I declare that you have been sentenced to hanging for murdering the Royal Navy, destroying Royal Navy ships and contempt of the King... Of course, if you are willing to surrender your Umbrella, then I have a copy here. The pardon document...and a knighthood document...you can take our warship back to London, and then our esteemed King will conduct the knighthood ceremony for you!"


    "Hehe...Commander, is this guy a fool?"


    "No, I think he must be a mentally retarded..."


    "Actually I think the most mentally retarded is their king, the guy named George II... Actually thinks that our commander can arrest him after he arrives on land... IQ is worrying..."


    Before Zhou Ye had spoken, he, as the female servicemen who held the umbrella for him, had already started the mocking mode...what''s the joke, arresting his master on land?The mentally retarded group of them really thought that their master was on a battleship?


    "Bold..."


    As soon as Lord Beckett frowned, the faithful dog Mather behind him yelled, pulled out the short fire bludgeon from his waist, and pulled the trigger at the female orderly with long red hair who mocked her king the most... ¡­


    Beckett did not stop the actions of his loyal dog. In his opinion-this was a shock. Killing Zhou Ye''s subordinates and shocking him, then the next action will be much more pleasant...


    However-in the next scene, he could hardly believe his eyes.


    "Go back--!" The red-haired woman who looked weak to Lord Beckett made a sharp scream. The scream was so harsh that it was as unbearable as fingertips scratching glass... almost All the soldiers couldn''t help dropping their guns and covering their ears with their backs.


    However-this is not enough to make Beckett feel unbelievable... what makes him most unbelievable is that the lead bullet that was about to hit the woman''s forehead actually stopped less than one meter away from her forehead. Mid-air...


    Then, the lead bullet suddenly accelerated, shooting at its owner Mather at several times the speed of the incoming force...


    "puff--!"


    There was a brief sound, and the sound of the bullet breaking into the flesh came¡ªthen, Beckett felt the rain falling on his cheek...and Mather, who had originally held his umbrella, fell straight back...a The scarlet hole suddenly appeared on his forehead.


    Reference 1331


    Chapter 1 331


    Lord Beckett looked at his most loyal subordinate Mather with disbelief on the muddy ground so hard, his mind went blank.


    He couldn''t believe that someone could bounce the bullet back, and he couldn''t believe that his loyal servant just died.


    "Hurry up, protect your lord!"


    The captain standing behind him yelled, and pointed the short fire gun at Zhou Ye and the others... Soldiers who hadn''t figured out what happened, heard the order and habitually held the gun. Aiming at Zhou Ye...


    "Wait a minute..." Lord Beckett wanted to stop the impulse of his subordinates for the first time, knowing that only the living Zhou Ye could get that invincible battleship, and the dead Zhou Ye would only attract that one. The anger of the invincible battleship...


    However-it''s too late...


    The female service soldiers around Zhou Ye made a deafening scream at the same time. With the shouts of the girls, all the soldiers felt as if the guns in their hands had come to life. They desperately broke free from their grasp and floated. In midair, the muzzle of the black hole aimed at their foreheads.


    For a moment-the whole scene was silent.


    The soldiers looked at their own muskets with horror on their faces, but now aimed at their heads. The feeling that they could almost breathe the breath of death made them dare not take a breath.


    "The king''s order?" Zhou Ye walked out the gate surrounded by his own orderly soldiers, and took the arrest warrant signed by the king from Governor Swann.Smiled."It seems that greed is indeed human nature..."


    "Commander, this stupid king dared to covet your warship, let''s give the British Isles to Lu Shen..." said the red-haired mermaid with the Magneto King gene bloodthirsty.


    For her, humans are not her clan, and all those who dare to provoke their commanders and men will be destroyed.


    "No, it would be too cruel to do that..." Zhou Ye said these words, and immediately made the fish bear the laughter...Does his own man think that Lu Shen Yinglun is cruel?What a joke...


    "Slap¡ªslap¡ªslap¡ª!"


    Three consecutive slaps slapped the three smirking mermaid orderly soldiers...


    "I am a kind person, do you have any objections to this argument?" Zhou Ye asked with a wicked smile.


    "No, no... Commander!"


    "Your kindness is as good as God... Commander!"


    The female servicemen looked at the evil smiles of their commanders, and each of them was frightened. They were all jokes. Although their commanders were reluctant to beat them, there was another punishment that was more terrifying than being beaten...


    Zhou Ye didn''t want to think about Lu Shen and the British Isles, but-you know, if Lu Shen and the British Isles, the line of cause and effect would be messed up... He still has many women on the British Isles...


    Therefore, in any case, Zhou Ye would not have the three islands.


    However, although he won''t be able to sink the British islands, Zhou Ye didn''t plan to make George II feel better... "Kill these guys, let us go back to the Umbrella, from now on... the vacation is over!"


    "As you wish, Commander!" The red-haired mermaid smiled slightly and snapped his fingers handsomely.


    With this snapping finger, the triggers of the muskets that were floating in the air and aimed at the soldiers were pulled...


    ¡ª¡ªA burst of random guns rang out, and all the soldiers fell in a pool of blood.


    Of course, this also includes the ambitious Lord Beckett.


    "This, this..." Governor Swann, who had been by the side and witnessed all this, felt like a dream.


    From the soldiers surrounded his daughter-in-law¡¯s manor, until he ran out...want to stop.


    And then again-all the soldiers were killed by their own muskets...


    This completely subverts Governor Swann¡¯s three views...


    "Weatherby..." Zhou Ye turned to look at his cheap old man, and smiled slightly: "Do you want to be the governor of India?"


    "Huh?!" Governor Swann was stupefied by Zhou Ye''s words... "What do you mean?"


    "Just what it meant, do you want to be the Governor of India?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Of course...I thought..." A fool doesn''t want to be the governor of India...


    Although Port Royal, Jamaica is a busy port, it is far worse than India...


    "Then it''s okay..." Zhou Ye said as he walked towards the villa."Wait a moment, it will be done soon..."

 The Movie World Chapter 952

    Governor Swan was dumbfounded and stood outside... He didn''t know what Zhou Ye meant...


    When Governor Swan stood in a daze at the gate, Zhou Ye had already returned to the villa...


    As soon as he entered the villa, he was surrounded by a group of Yingying Yanyan...


    "My dear, what happened?"


    "Yeah... Why did someone shoot outside?"


    ".................."


    "..."


    "Okay, listen to me!" Zhou Ye yelled, and this caused the women to stop temporarily...Sometimes, it¡¯s not good that there are many women. Whenever you have something, everyone asks questions together, and it is completely for Zhou. Ye didn''t know who to answer...


    "King George II of England declared war on us... So, I decided to teach him a lesson that will never be remembered..." After Zhou Ye said briefly, he opened the portal directly to the Umbrella... "We should I''m back, I''m ready to start fighting..."


    "Okay, dear..." XN


    At this time, none of the women were messy. After responding in unison, they walked into the portal opened by their own men...


    After a while, Zhou Ye waited until all his women had walked through the portal, then raised his leg and walked in...


    "Nadeshi..." Zhou Ye returned to the Umbrella and ordered: "Release [Missionaries] to the fleet outside Port Royal!"


    "As you wish, Master!" Yamato Nadeshiko replied respectfully.


    With her response... the vertical launch unit on the Umbrella slowly rose...


    As the flames burst out, a total of 36 missiles carrying special warheads lifted into the air and flew quickly toward Port Royal, 200 kilometers away.


    Outside Port Royal¡ª¡ª


    Commodore Nick Royal, who is waiting on the flagship Endeavor, is looking anxiously at the shore with his binoculars from time to time...


    As the former commander of the Channel Fleet, he was also ordered to follow Lord Beckett to Port Royal this time.According to the king''s order, he would completely obey Lord Beckett''s command... Although this made him a little unconvinced, but-the king''s order was absolute, and he did not dare to follow suit.


    But fortunately, Lord Beckett is quite self-aware, knowing that he does not have the ability to command a large fleet, so he still entrusts Brigadier General Nick to handle everything about the fleet...


    This makes Brigadier General Nick''s sense of Lord Beckett a lot better... And as an auxiliary to this operation, Brigadier General Nick also knows why the large fleet came to Port Royal...


    It''s just that he doesn''t take it seriously. In Nick''s opinion, a captain who has left his warship really doesn''t need so many ships. It only takes a team of soldiers to go up and catch it...


    However, half an hour passed... There was still no news from the soldiers who landed, which gave Brigadier General Nick an ominous premonition...


    Just as Brigadier General Nick wondered what was going on with the arrest on the shore, suddenly a commotion from the sailors reached his ears.


    "Gosh-look at the top, what is that??"


    "A lot of fireballs... God, is this your punishment for us?"


    "Oh, no... is the end coming? Is Satan going to take over the whole world?"


    Nick heard the shouts of the sailors and couldn''t help but look up to the sky, and saw-dozens of fireballs were attacking the fleet...Even the pouring rain couldn''t extinguish the flames of those fireballs...


    "This¡ªwhat the hell is it?" Nick stood there.


    Reference 1332


    One thousand three hundred and thirty-two chapters


    "Enemy attack...fast, full rudder left, avoid..." At this moment, Brigadier General Nick suddenly found a fireball straight towards his flagship, and the Endeavor fell...


    Scared, he couldn''t help shouting.


    However, despite the fact that the helmsman had turned the rudder quickly, he avoided...


    However, they were in a static state after all just now... Even now the sails have not been raised...


    How can a sailboat without a raised sail have power?An unpowered sailboat...does turning the rudder work??Obviously useless...


    Brigadier General Nick could only watch the fireball slam into the effort with a breathtaking vigor...


    For a time, almost the entire scene was out of control...


    Some sailors knelt on the deck to pray, praying desperately to God, and some sailors did not hesitate to roll off the ship¡¯s side and jumped into the sea...In their opinion, no matter how powerful the fireball is, it is impossible to burn in the water and jump into the water. Is the most appropriate way to deal with...


    At this time, Brigadier General Nick didn¡¯t care about what to say, he could only command loudly "Abandon the ship¡ª"


    The entire deck of the Endeavor has been messed up... the surface of the water is like dumplings, puffing and puffing, and sailors jump into the sea from time to time...


    Just when Brigadier General Nick climbed onto the ship''s side under the escort of his own guards and was about to dive...


    Only a sound of "Boom¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª" was heard.


    The fireball blasted away at a height of 20 meters above their mast...


    In an instant, almost all the fireballs exploded at this height... The heat waves blew on Brigadier General Nick¡¯s cheeks, and for a while he felt as though he was about to suffocate...


    But fortunately, this suffocation sensation exploded, coming fast¡ªand going fast.


    Soon, Brigadier General Nick felt that as raindrops fell on his cheeks, a cool feeling filled his body again... "This¡ªwhat the hell is this?"


    However, in any case, the crisis was finally over... When Brigadier General Nick was about to order the sailors who had not had time to jump into the sea to save people, a buzzing sound rang through the entire fleet...


    "What the hell is that?" Brigadier General Nick looked at the strange creature like a wasp that suddenly appeared in the air as the fire light narrowed.


    This deafening buzz reminded him of the nightmare of being stung all over his body by a hornet when he was a child. That time he almost lost his life. If he hadn''t been treated by a beekeeper, there would be no Brigadier General Nick today. .


    The black wasp-sized creatures with metallic luster in mid-air, they swiftly attacked the sailors of the fleet...


    Although I don''t know what this thing is, no one will think that this is just a group of wasps based on their unkind attitude.


    Some people fired at those metal creatures with their muskets, and some drew out their weapons and slashed at those things...


    However, this is in vain...


    These metal insects the size of a wasp belong to the sixth-generation brainwave controller developed by Umbrella Technology...They abandon the huge spider-like body of the first generation, and are more maneuverable...more autonomous .


    If you remember the mechanical spider that controls Claire in Resident Evil 5, you will not be unfamiliar with this thing...because this is an upgraded version of that thing¡ªcodename, Preacher.


    "Puff puff--!"


    Those flying preachers quickly crawled behind the sailors'' necks at the location of the Dazhui point. As they reached the pre-controlled location, they extended their metal probes toward the conductive nerves of the spine.


    For all sailors controlled by the preacher, Umbrella¡¯s red and white umbrella-shaped logo appeared in each pupil, which meant that they had been completely controlled.


    This war came so suddenly and ended so quickly...

 The Movie World Chapter 953

    Only five minutes later, from the sailor to the captain, from the soldier to the brigadier general, including those who jumped into the sea, none of them were spared, and all were completely controlled by the preacher.


    At the same time-on the Umbrella, more than two hundred kilometers away from Port Royal.


    "Master, we have controlled the entire fleet..." Yamato Nadeshiko walked up to Zhou Ye and said respectfully.


    "Order them to pick Governor Swan on the boat, and we will go to the British Isles!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Okay, Master!" Yamato Nadeshiko gave orders to the soldiers to accept Governor Swann to board the ship through the [Preacher], while starting the Umbrella and sailing towards Port Royal...


    Three hours later----


    Governor Swann sat in the captain''s room of the Endeavor with a dazed expression, and looked at his daughter stupidly... "My dear, what is going on?"


    "It''s nothing, father, my dear plan to discuss with that George II about India''s ownership!" Elizabeth said indifferently.


    "This, this, isn''t it a bit bad..." Governor Swann had an indescribable feeling. After all, he was the Governor of Port Royal appointed by the king and made him rebel... There was an indescribable feeling.


    "What''s wrong?" Elizabeth said nonchalantly: "Others have put their swords on our necks. If you don''t fight back, they won''t praise your kindness, they will only laugh at your cowardice...So, I support this dear!"


    "Then... okay!" Governor Swan sighed helplessly. He knew that what his daughter said was indeed the truth, but it was a pity-maybe from now on he will be a rootless duckweed... Never again No nationality anymore.


    A week later, a huge fleet with Umbrella as its flagship and more than 80 ships of the former East India Company fleet as auxiliary ships arrived in the British Isles.


    On the first day after arriving there, Flixstow Harbor was ploughed by the artillery fire of this fleet-all merchant ships and warships in the harbor were completely destroyed.


    Then, the fleet went upstream along the Thames towards the Greater London area... directly bombarded London.


    Of course, Zhou Ye¡¯s Umbrella did not fire again this time, it was other wooden warships that fired... The Umbrella was only responsible for destroying the coastal defense artillery and destroying other local fleets that came to support...


    For a time, the whole city of London rumbled...Even the Royal Palace of England, the iconic building of London, the Tower of London was directly bombarded by Zhou Ye...There are countless nobles who have escaped from London...


    Located in Kensington Palace in the Kensington-Chelsea area of ??the Royal Borough, George II with a panic face is discussing with his ministers what to do.


    How can we take down this rebel fleet in the Thames...


    That''s right, George II has recognized that this fleet is the local strait fleet he sent out to capture Zhou Ye...


    But so what?He has nothing to do with this fleet that flaunts its might in the Thames--


    Yes, yes, he does have the Mediterranean fleet and other fleets, but-far can''t quench the near thirst...


    It is estimated that after the fleets have rushed back, they can only collect the body for him... Therefore, in addition to being depressed, the current King George II has the fear of being shaken.


    Reference 1333


    One thousand three hundred and thirty-three chapters


    "Your Majesty... I''m afraid, we have nothing to do with those robbers..." The Secretary of the Navy carefully looked at the expression of his lord, and said: "Our coastal defense guns have basically been destroyed... and, new Before it was pushed up, it would be destroyed by the giant steel ship, and even our artillery factory near London was destroyed by the giant ship..."


    "I don''t care, I just want the result..." George II roared angrily: "You are all important ministers of the country. Our king was attacked by a group of pirates. Don''t you feel guilty? Don''t you feel embarrassed? I want to watch that fleet collapse in the Thames..."


    Facing the anger of King George II, the ministers standing in front of him all bowed their heads without saying a word...


    What are you kidding?The artillery can''t reach people, but they can easily destroy you... Moreover, you took the initiative to provoke them this time, and you secretly ordered the guys from the East India Company to arrest them... It''s no surprise that they come here.


    "Why don''t you talk anymore?" George II''s anger did not dissipate because of the minister''s silence, but grew stronger."Aren''t you all very good on weekdays? This is forbidden, the other is forbidden, this is not allowed... That is not allowed... Why are all of you dumb when the foreign enemy is in front of you?"


    "Your Majesty!" After hesitating for a while, the Secretary of the Navy said: "Now, I am afraid we only have to negotiate...Although they dare not go ashore, but-if they are allowed to continue to destroy the various facilities in London, I am afraid-ours National power will go backwards for decades..."


    "Negotiating? Never..." As a militant, George II would never choose to negotiate.


    Hearing what George II said, all the ministers were silent and said nothing.


    The night falls gradually...


    Zhou Ye on the Umbrella is enjoying his dinner comfortably, eating a bite of Angelica''s steak, drinking a bite of Juana''s wine... You ask him where is his hand?Of course his hand was placed on the waist of the two of them...


    "I don''t like this smelly river..." The mermaid Sainia said coquettishly: "My dear, when shall we go back to the sea..."


    For the mermaids, the water of the Thames is too stinky...but no wonder, you know, the Thames is almost the place where all kinds of garbage are dumped in London... Fortunately it is spring, if it is summer, You can smell the tangy smell from far away.


    "Almost..." Zhou Ye swallowed the steak in his mouth, and commanded: "Nakako, you can start to put pressure on them, let me see how much pressure the future sun never sets empire will have... ¡­"


    "As you wish, Master!" Yamato Nadeshiko smiled and leaned forward, then walked towards the command room.


    Soon-in the vertical launch unit on the Umbrella, three fireballs rose-after the fireballs rose to the sky, they went straight to each other and flew toward their respective predetermined targets.


    In Kensington Palace¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    George II is sitting on his throne, silently in a daze...


    Although it was time to eat dinner, he had no appetite at all. The silence of the ministers let him know that there was a dead end in front of him, and no one could save him... But let him surrender and surrender, he felt very Not reconciled.


    However, at this moment, there was a commotion outside the door, and his attendant walked in from the outside... "Your Majesty, this is the news just brought by the soldiers who inspected the fleet..."


    King George II received the information from his attendant... [At 6:50, three fireballs were detected to slowly lift off from the huge steel ship named Umbrella, in mid-air Zhongfei headed in other directions...It is inferred that this is probably a weapon we don''t recognize!


    "Weapon?" George II felt like sitting on pins and needles. What kind of weapon was that?Where do you want to destroy when you rise into the air??


    Such questions continued to plague King George II until-at noon the next day...


    "What are you talking about? The ports of Thames and Plymouth and Liverpool were destroyed by a ball of fire from the sky last night?" George II asked in disbelief.


    "Yes, Your Majesty..." The Secretary of the Navy said somewhat naively.


    He was also a little depressed. The destruction of the harbor was the second most important thing-I don''t know who destroyed it. This is the most terrifying.


    "Okay...I see!" George II waved his hand weakly... and made the Secretary of the Navy retreat.


    The destruction of the three ports brought not only shock to George II, but also fear...


    Why did he appear in Kensington''s palace?Isn¡¯t it because I¡¯m afraid that I will continue to live in the Tower of London next to the Thames, and my safety will not be guaranteed... I fled to Kensington Palace, which is more than 100 kilometers away from the Thames, to avoid those short-eyed shells. .


    However, now King George II has discovered that even if he hides in Kensington Palace, it is not safe. You must know that it is nearly 400 kilometers away from Plymouth Harbour. Such a distance is not immune. He can be safe here again. Where to go?


    Unless he flees the British Isles now, otherwise, he doesn''t feel safe anywhere... The British Isles is a long and narrow strip, and there is almost no strategic depth. That is, if others want, no matter where he goes, As long as they don¡¯t leave Great Britain, they can be hit at sea...


    "Is this... still the artillery I know?" King George II collapsed weakly on the seat. What kind of maritime hegemony, what is not a martial artist, is bullshit under the threat of life...


    In the end, King George II is just a king who rejoices in his achievements, not a warrior who regards death as his home... When his life is threatened, he will also compromise...


    Two hours later, the various ministers of England gathered in front of him again, "Everyone, for the future of England, I feel...negotiating!"


    "Your Majesty is wise!" In the face of George II''s proposal, no minister objected... They were all beaten to the mainland, and you are still playing an egg...


    As a result, the British side formed a negotiating team headed by the Secretary of the Navy, and Zhou Ye''s side was headed by Governor Swann and Brigadier Nick would be a secondary negotiating team.


    After fierce debate and negotiation, Zhou Ye fired a small nuclear bomb again, sinking Brunei Island completely, and finally reached a consensus...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 954

    In view of the psychological damage caused by the East India Company to the commander of our Umbrella fleet, His Excellency Zhou Ye, the East India Company was bought out by His Excellency Zhou Ye at a price of one shilling, and the name was changed to Umbrella East India Company. All the company''s assets and personnel have since become the sacred and inviolable property of the Umbrella fleet.


    King George II unconditionally ceded all the colonies of England in India to Umbrella East India Company and recognized Umbrella East India Company''s ownership of India.


    This agreement is called the East India Company Agreement. It is a secret agreement... Only a copy of the agreement is kept in the Royal Archives.


    At this point, Governor Swan became the chairman of Umbrella East India Company and concurrently served as Governor of India.


    Reference 1334


    One thousand three hundred and thirty-four chapters


    Cold, lonely...lonely...


    Surrounded by Hector Barbosa, he sat blankly in the boat, letting the boat slowly lead him to the unknown front.


    He knew that he was actually dead, and he still remembered the temperature of the bullet that pierced his body... and the taste of the last apple he ate...


    If he is unwilling to say anything, it is probably his own daughter... Since sending her to the orphanage, he has never seen her again.What a pity...


    If-if he arrives at the place of death, maybe he can see the woman he loves the most, the woman who gave birth to a lovely daughter for him, the stupid one never asks him what to do, just idiotic The woman waiting for him at home... the woman named-Margaret Smith.


    However, just as Hector Barbosa gradually leaked a smile on his face, suddenly¡ªa giant hand made of sea water came out from under his boat and grasped the boat he was riding in. Then pull it down firmly.


    For a moment, Hector Barbosa, who was caught off guard, could only cling to the bottom of the boat, his eyes wide open, waiting for a chance to escape...


    It''s a pity that from start to finish--he didn''t find a chance to escape. The giant hand made of sea water firmly caught him and the boat under him until--he saw the blue sky and white clouds again...


    At the same time, in the morning sun in the distance, a green light flashed by...


    "The warm sun..." Barbossa felt a slight difference. In the land of death, although the sun was hanging high in the sky, in fact, the sun made him feel no warmth, but the sun here has Temperature... "I, I live? I returned to the world of the living again?"


    "That''s right, Captain Barbosa, congratulations on returning to the world of the living!" A crisp voice interrupted Barbosa''s ecstasy.


    He couldn''t help but look up. It was a beautiful girl wearing a long black mopping dress and holding a small black lace umbrella in her hand. This girl with a black shawl and curly hair stood above him. In front of his boat, his expressionless eyes looked at him like an object.


    "Who are you?" Hector Barbosa looked at her guardedly and asked.


    "You can call me Princess Juana, of course-you can call me Madman Juana, it doesn''t matter anyway... because my favorite name is Madam Zhou..." Juana said coldly: " Don''t waste time, now, come with me..."


    As the voice of the girl who claimed to be Princess Juana fell, Hector Barbosa saw her gently pointing forward with her hand, and suddenly-a black circular portal with a diameter of two meters wide and narrow. He appeared directly in front of him.


    "..." Hector Barbosa frowned. As the captain of the ghost ship, he didn''t really want to hear Juana''s words, but-even if he was as arrogant as he knew, he was definitely not this. The opponent of a girl who can stand in midair out of thin air... Therefore, the best choice is to be obedient and obedient if the hero does not suffer from immediate losses.


    Looking at the black vortex-like portal that looked full of ominous aura in front of him, Hector Barbosa gritted his teeth, stood up, and walked directly in...


    The moment he crossed the portal, Hector Barbosa felt his feet as if standing on the ground."this is--?"


    What you can see is a beautiful garden, in the garden... A group of beautiful girls in all kinds of skirts are playing and playing, Barbosa has a feeling of being in heaven.


    "This is St. Martin in the Caribbean, in my manor!"


    A familiar and unfamiliar voice came from his ear, causing Barbossa to turn around and look...


    After seeing a handsome profile, he immediately lowered his head respectfully."Under the crown..."


    "Do you know why I resurrected you?" Zhou Ye looked at Barbossa beside him.


    "This...I''m sorry, I really can''t think of the reason why you resurrected me!" Barbossa was really not polite when he said this. He really couldn''t think of why Zhou Ye wanted to resurrect him...


    "Because of a cute wish..." Zhou Ye said, pointing at the black-haired loli who was laughing in the distance in the distance: "She begged me to make her father healthy and happy... Although she is a poor little who was thrown by her father to the entrance of the orphanage,... But she firmly believed that her father must have unspeakable difficulties, so she had to abandon her..."


    "What''s her name..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Barbossa felt that his heart was about to jump out of the Hungarian cavity. He even wanted to reach out and grab Zhou Ye''s shoulder... However, He was held against his neck by a sharp black long sword, and had to give up all the actions below...


    "Don''t do this, baby...you have to be considerate of a father''s urgency, even though this guy is a born scum!" Zhou Ye smiled, raising his hand and pressing Juana''s long sword against Barbossa''s neck... ¡­


    At this time, Barbossa also realized that he had just been rude. He didn''t dare to touch Zhou Ye anymore. He could only look at Zhou Ye pleadingly, and pleaded, "I beg you, my merciful crown, please Please tell me... what is her name..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye didn''t mean to answer Barbosa directly. Instead, like a narrator, he narrated: "This little cutie never knows who her parents are, except for knowing that her name is Karina Smith. A ruby-encrusted astronomical notebook that was tucked into her baby, she knew nothing about her own life experience... However, she believed that her father must be a great astronomer, so in order to explore her own life experience¡ª -She has a passion for astronomy... Are you sure you want to recognize her? Captain Barbossa!"


    When he heard Karina Smith, Captain Barbossa trembled with excitement. He tremblingly stretched out his hands towards the little Lolita playing in the flowers, but-when he heard Zhou Ye Said, [She believes that her father must be a great astronomer], her hands dropped weakly.


    "I''m sorry... Mianxia... Yes, I confessed to the wrong person... I''m sorry..." Barbosa lowered his head, his feeble figure didn''t look like the sailors who could always make him. A guy full of power is less like a heinous pirate captain...


    Barbosa at this time, on the contrary, looks like an old man, a lonely old guy...


    "Are you sure you don''t recognize her? Barbosa..." Zhou Ye smiled and asked: "You know, she misses her father very much..."


    "No... Under the crown, I said, I confessed to the wrong person..." Barbossa said as he firmly covered his right hand cuff, which was tattooed with the southern constellation, used by navigators and pirates. A constellation that looks for direction at night, but it is also the origin of Karina''s name.


    "Are you sure, lies in front of me can be unimpeded?" Zhou Ye smiled and asked.


    "..." Facing Zhou Ye''s questioning, Barbosa was silent--


    After a while, he said again: "Mianxia...please forgive my dishonesty, but-I really don''t want her to know that I have a scumbag pirate father..."


    "I hope you are right...Barbosa..." Zhou Ye sighed and said, "Well, I''ll give you a boat. You can be a businessman if you want to continue working back to your roots. It doesn¡¯t matter if you go, but remember¡ªall the boats with the Umbrella logo are not allowed to touch...At the same time, I allow you to come and visit Little Cutie often, but before meeting her, remember to take care of yourself, at least watch It looks like a successful businessman, not a pirate..."


    "Under the crown, your kindness will definitely be celebrated by the world..." Barbossa knelt down excitedly and kissed Zhou Ye''s boots. This was the highest etiquette he could think of...


    Reference 1335


    Chapter One Thousand Three Hundred and Thirty Six


    "My dear, since you want to resurrect him, why didn''t you save him when Jack killed him?" Elizabeth walked to Zhou Ye''s side and looked at Barbosa, who was leaving the manor under the leadership of the mermaid attendant. Asked from the back.


    "Everything is an accident..." Zhou Ye also said somewhat depressed.


    To be honest, when Zhou Ye watched Barbosa die in front of him, it seemed to him... Anyway, Barbosa would be resurrected sooner or later, so it would be fine to let him die once.


    As a result, I didn¡¯t expect¡ªbecause of George II¡¯s instructions, Lord Beckett actually hit his own body...In a rage, Zhou Ye directly overturned the entire East India fleet, and then rushed to London to make a big fuss. field.


    This is virtually equivalent to blocking the gun for all pirates.


    Without Lord Beckett¡¯s pirate removal plan, there would be no result of Jack Sparrow dying at the mouth of the beasts. Without Lord Beckett, there would be no result of the flying Dutchman being controlled and sweeping all the pirates... ¡­


    The song of the uprising of pirates will not sound, then there will be no pirate kings of the Seven Seas gathered in Shipwreck Bay, without the pirate kings of the Seven Seas convening a pirate conference, there will be no witches in the front to resurrect Barbossa and go to the end of the world to find the king of Pirates of the Caribbean Jack Sparrow This incident... really moved the whole body.


    Moreover, facing the bitter pleading of little Lolita Karina, Zhou Ye could only give in...Who called him a Lolita?Although he never admitted.


    "Big brother, let''s play together..." Karina, who was wearing a princess dress, ran to Zhou Ye with a smile, stretched out her hand and hugged Zhou Ye''s thigh...


    For Zhou Ye, Karina Smith has regarded him as her closest person...


    Take her out of the orphanage where there is no warmth, play with her, give her delicious snacks, tell her stories at night... Play games with her. For a loli, this is enough for Zhou Ye to gradually Replaced the image of the father in her mind...


    "Little cute...what do you want to play today?" Zhou Ye squatted down with a smile, hugged the black-haired little Lori and asked.


    "Well-brother, you choose, as long as you are with your brother, you can play anything!" Karina''s small face was filled with a happy smile.

 The Movie World Chapter 955

    "Then let''s play a game that we used to play often..." Zhou Ye said, and completely let go of all the troubles. Since the entire Caribbean series has been played by him, so be it. ¡­¡­Anyway, he has collected almost all the heroines from the plus 1 to plus 5 series. What about the other people''s life and death?


    With the Umbrella fleet''s power at sea at this time, there really is no one who knows how to dare to come and stroke the tiger''s beard... It''s better to spend a happy childhood with Lori so happily...


    Zhou Ye thought of this, and while holding Karina Lolita¡¯s hand, walking towards the other girls, he shouted loudly: "Everyone will participate in hide-and-seek games for a while, and those who lose will be punished by me. ..."


    "Ah...no, when my dear comes, I think I can''t win..."


    "It''s just... honey is not allowed to end..."


    While the women objected, they flew to find a hiding place...The man who didn''t have to hide couldn''t be found, as long as they were found out later than the other sisters...


    "Brother, I went to hide too... hehe..." Karina smiled, while breaking away from Zhou Ye''s big hand, then rushed to a hiding place that only she knew...


    "Well, it seems that I am the ghost who grabs people..." Zhou Ye shrugged helplessly, and then walked towards the garden with an evil smile-playing games, losers always have to pay Some price...


    Time flies...


    In a blink of an eye, ten years have passed...


    In the past ten years, Zhou Ye has been following the movements of Jack Sparrow and other pig feet...


    I have to say that Jack Sparrow really deserves to be the real hero of the Caribbean series. At least he really escaped from the flying Dutchman...and found the heart of David Jones and completed the deal with him. ...


    It''s a pity that the exchange of David Jones''s heart for his own life completely annoyed David Jones. In David Jones'' view, Jack used things stolen from himself to trade with himself... Therefore, he did not hesitate to order his big pet, the Norwegian sea monster, to drag the Black Pearl into the abyss...


    Of course, Jack Sparrow was lucky enough to escape, and boarded the land in a small boat...


    The result-Jack Sparrow once again became a captain without a boat.


    After several twists and turns, Jack moved back to Tutujia Port, Tutujia Port, Jack Sparrow came across Barbosa, who was funded by Zhou Ye, and took advantage of Barbosa¡¯s ignorance that he was being chased by David Jones. Persuaded Barbossa, boarded his boat, and then pitted Barbossa with blood.


    As a result, there is no need to ask, the hard-pressed Barbosa had to join Jack Sparrow on the road to be hunted by the Norwegian sea monster...


    In the end, Zhou Ye couldn''t make it through, and gave the Norwegian sea monster an electromagnetic cannon to completely kill David Jones'' little pet.Otherwise-maybe Zhou Ye needs to resurrect Barbossa again...


    But because of this incident, David Jones completely hated Zhou Ye''s Umbrella...


    And then the eggs-


    When David Jones took his flying Dutchman to avenge the Umbrella, he was directly tragic...


    Standing on the deck of the Umbrella, Zhou Ye was eating octopus balls made of Norwegian sea monsters, while watching with his own eyes David Jones being completely scummed by his Umbrella...


    Yes, yes-David Jones¡¯ flying Dutchman can dive, and will resurrect with full blood after each dive, but so what?One shot teaches life, two shots turn into scum...


    After being smashed by the Umbrella five times in a row, David Jones had to give up the idea of ??revenge for his pet, obediently how far he ran...


    So far-there is no doubt about the title of the strongest battleship on the sea, except for the Umbrella, not to do what he thought.


    From the Mediterranean to the Atlantic, from the Caribbean to the Indian Ocean... The Umbrella¡¯s reputation is sung everywhere.


    Of course, there are also non-believers who want to stroke the Umbrella''s tiger''s whiskers. They use their lives to prove one thing to other pirates. As long as you have attacked the ship with the banner of the funny king, then No matter where you flee, it is of no use... Of course, the guy who hoisted the Funny Monarch flag without paying the protection fee to the East India Company, and no one can live to see the sun the next day.


    Skyeye satellite monitoring system and intercontinental missiles teach you how to be a man... Or space-based weapons can also teach you how to be a man in seconds.


    In order not to be targeted by this maritime overlord, almost all the pirate kings have been to Zhou Ye''s public lair, the Caribbean Sea-St. Martin.


    Reference 1336


    One thousand three hundred and thirty-six chapters


    Caribbean Sea-Sint Maarten is the northern island of the Lesser Antilles in the West Indies. It is said to be the West Indies. In fact, it is Columbus''s mistake. When he discovered America, he regarded it as India...


    The island of Saint-Martin has an area of ??86 square kilometers and a pleasant scenery-it was originally an overseas colony belonging to France.


    It''s a pity that it was shown by Zhou Ye...so, it became Zhou Ye''s lair...the headquarters of Umbrella''s East India Company.


    The original black slaves on this island were all driven away by Zhou Ye, and the cultivation of cash crops was banned...The original ecology was completely restored.In the small town of the port, all the families of East India Company employees...


    And in the south of St. Maarten is the island¡¯s naval port, where the Umbrella-class battleship that frightened the seven oceans... and most of the East India Fleet¡¯s battleships...


    Under the moonlight, in the town of St. Martin, the lights are little bit like the stars in the sky, making people feel a little warm.


    A three-masted sailing ship slowly appeared near the island of Martin in the night...The difference between this ship and other sailing ships in the Caribbean is that its front and tail look square. How many The appearance of three treasure ships.


    At the stern of the boat, it says [Queen No.] in large Chinese characters...


    This is the flagship of Singapore Pirate King, Shao Feng...


    "Boss, why don''t we get to the shore?" asked a huge, scarred urn who had eaten his upper body.


    "We are here to give gifts, not to rob..." Shao Feng Dama Jindao sat in his seat and said: "We can''t let the master misunderstand us, so-we don''t get to the shore at night!"


    "Gifts?" The big man asked unclearly, "But we didn''t bring any gold or silver jewelry on this voyage...or should I take someone to give him a vote now?"


    "Haha..." Shao Feng smiled slightly, he laughed, the scars on his face seemed to be twisted and squirming, and he seemed to have a talent for scaring children to death."Sometimes, gifts don''t have to be gold and silver jewelry..."


    "That''s it?" the big man asked curiously.


    "People can also be gifts..." Shao Feng said, struggling with the twin sisters in the cage behind him.


    "It turned out to be like this..." The big man touched his bald head disapprovingly... In his opinion, as long as he has money and there are many beautiful girls, he can choose him, although the sisters have similar looks. But... he didn''t think it was valuable.


    "Haha..." Shao Feng saw through the thoughts of his subordinates at a glance, but it didn''t matter, they were just rough people, and there was no need to care about them too much."One time the maid will help them wash up and put on their clothes...Tomorrow is the moment for them to realize their meaning in life!"


    "Okay, boss, I''m going to call someone now!" The big man said as he walked out...


    Shao Feng smiled slightly, and then walked out of the cabin...


    In the cage, the two sisters hugged pitifully. They didn''t know what they were about to face... let alone what their future destiny would be...


    No words for a night-


    When the sky was bright, the Queen sailed into the vicinity of the civilian port on Martin Island, playing the flag requesting to enter the port...


    Soon, a pilot ship came over... and led the Queen slowly into the port.


    When Shao Feng brought his men and carried his wooden cage with gifts to the shore, he ran into a group of guys... Seeing someone among those people, the blue veins on Shao Feng''s forehead jumped..." Jack Sparrow..."


    "Ha, Shao Feng... I am so happy to see you!" Jack Sparrow was unable to avoid Shao Feng''s gaze after hiding for a long time. In desperation, he could only walk out from behind Barbossa, and then face him. Strongly laughed, raised his hand in handcuffs, and said: "I have something to do, so I won''t tell you...we will see you later..."


    As Jack Sparrow said, he pretended to move forward... as if he was busy.


    "Jack, is it a bit unkind to leave without saying hello when you meet an old friend?" Barbosa pulled the chain in his hand and dragged Jack back...I can see this hurting his own ship and destroying people. The guy suffers a bit, he is eager.


    "I am also very happy to see you, Jack Sparrow..." Shao Feng said as he walked up to Jack and slammed his punch in the face without hesitation."I am very happy and finally have a chance to take revenge..."


    "Uh-ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh

 The Movie World Chapter 956

    "Huh--!" Shao Feng finally remembered his purpose, and didn''t entangle this guy too much...


    The two teams occupied both sides of the road so clearly, and together they walked towards the giant manor far away in the port area...


    After arriving at the door, everyone properly placed all the bits and pieces of their bodies in the guard room, and then under the leadership of two beautiful attendants, they walked towards the living room...


    "Have you had breakfast, do you want some porridge?"


    In the living room, Zhou Ye asked while eating breakfast under the service of the attendant.


    "The commander of the great Umbrella fleet, the master of the East India Company-Singapore Shao Feng greets you..." Shao Feng said, while motioning his men to lift up the wooden cage... and uncovered The black cloth covering the cage, "This is my present for you..."


    "Interesting..." Zhou Ye waved his hand, indicating that his attendant didn''t have to fill his mouth with food...


    He slowly stood up, walked to the side of the cage, and looked at the cage. The two girls who looked almost exactly the same said, "What are your names..."


    "I, my name is Park..."


    "I, I''m sister Ren..."


    "Yes, a good name!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, then turned to look at the rare pony who killed Matt in front of him and said: "I''m very satisfied with your gift, what''s your request?"


    Zhou Ye really didn¡¯t expect that Shao Feng would send those two sister papers over... You know, in Plus 3, these two sister papers were standing behind Shao Feng... Just his glance, Seeing that these two sister papers are still in perfect shape, it shows that... Shao Feng''s sincerity is sufficient.


    "I just hope to get your friendship... This little gift is not respectable..." Shao Feng said with his head down.


    "Yes, I am very satisfied with your gift!" Zhou Ye nodded...


    Seeing the smile on Zhou Ye''s face, Shao Feng took a half step back happily...Sometimes, with this sentence, it was enough to bring him back to life...


    At this time, Captain Barbossa came over. As soon as he saw Zhou Ye, he respectfully knelt down and kissed Zhou Ye''s boots."Under the crown, the guy who killed my ship and died has been caught by me..."


    "Hey-it''s me, Ye Zhou, it''s me-Jack Sparrow...your friend, Jack Sparrow..." Jack Sparrow was happy when he saw Zhou Ye at the first glance He almost jumped up, in his opinion... he and Zhou Ye are friends, so they wouldn''t kill him.


    "Well, I saw it, Jack... It seems that your little life is going well..." Zhou Ye had a malicious smile on his face, "But, think about it with confidence, the Brigadier General Norrington who was abandoned by you was somewhat Poor...so, I decided to send you to Port Royal, to your lover, Brigadier General Norrington..."


    "No...you can''t do this...we are friends, Zhou Ye..." Jack jumped excitedly when he heard the name Brigadier General Norrington... even if he died, he didn''t want to be kept in captivity by that man. Beside...


    However, sometimes the reality is like this. The less you don¡¯t want to do, the more you have to do... Seeing Jack Sparrow¡¯s fiery look, there was a knowing smile on the Barbosa¡¯s face. He never I''ve seen Jack so panicked, thinking about it, and giving Jack to that Norrington Brigadier General will definitely make him more sad than killing him...


    Thinking of this, Captain Barbossa grinned and said: "I will send him where he should go as soon as possible, under the crown!"


    "Yes... so let''s do it!" Zhou Ye said, waved his hand slightly, and walked out of the living room on his own... He also had to go see the twins... No time to be blind with these guys here Bibi.


    Reference 1337


    One thousand three hundred and thirty-seven chapters


    1888-July...


    A three-story wooden sailing boat with the flag of Funny King is sailing on the Adriatic Sea. There are more than two meters high wind and waves. There is no way to take this tall wooden sailing boat...


    Although the first ironclad ship was built by France in November 1959, England also launched an ironclad ship in the same year, and in 1861 a full ironclad development plan was drawn up...


    But more than two decades later, wooden sailboats are still the pig''s feet of maritime trade.


    There are many reasons for this, that is, because of the military¡¯s technical blockade, and because of the high cost of manufacturing ironclad ships. These two reasons have caused the development of ironclad ships in civilian use to bottlenecks, and they still cannot replace cheap wooden sailing ships. .


    However, it is precisely because European powers have developed ironclad warships, that their expensive wooden warships in the past were sold to the merchants in tears...


    In the past, the giant wooden warship that was beyond sight for the merchants, now the upper gun bay has been changed and the cargo warehouse has been enlarged to become a giant cargo ship that can bring huge benefits to the merchants-of course, To get such a retired warship, you must first have a strong relationship with the navy, or else it will not be your turn to eat the leftovers of the navy.


    Captain Morgan is obviously a businessman who can do it. He is a businessman from the United States-but he got the purchase of this merchant ship transformed from the Royal Navy''s first-class sailing battleship from a partner in England. right.


    This is what he is most proud of...


    And this merchant ship named Theresa after his wife is almost like another wife of Captain Morgan, no, or in his wife''s words-[He loves his ship more than me.


    "Asshole-hurry up and dry my little baby''s face, don''t be lazy, I didn''t hire you to make you uncles!" Captain Morgan with a pipe in his mouth and a moustache unceremoniously lowered Screaming at the sailors, keeping the hull dry can effectively extend the life of the ship-of course, the so-called baby face in Captain Morgan''s mouth is the deck of the Theresa.


    "Captain...why do we want to temporarily change our destination?" The young man wearing the first mate''s hat walked to Captain Morgan''s side and asked depressedly, "Obviously we have reached the end in Morocco...but why do we Going to Durres again after going around?"


    "Huh?" Captain Morgan gave his first mate whitely, then carefully looked at the door of the captain''s room that was closed, and he was a little relieved after seeing that the door hadn''t opened."No reason, no reason. After I get to the place, I will extend your holiday for a week... Now, go to work..."


    "Well, if this is your order!" The first officer shrugged helplessly. In fact, his goal has been achieved, at least he got an unexpected week of vacation...Moreover, their wages are paid on a daily basis. , That is to say... one day you can get a day''s money, there is money to make, and the captain also promised to give him more holidays, what else is he dissatisfied with?


    "Huh¡ª" Captain Morgan looked at the still closed captain''s room, and then heaved a sigh of relief.


    He was really afraid that his first deputy would make the guest in the captain¡¯s room dissatisfied. You know-that guest can be said to be a big man who must be more careful with the chairman of the East India Company. The East India Company is what?


    The full name of the East India Company is Umbrella East India Company, but this is nothing. The key is that the East India Company has the right to issue that flag.


    What is that flag?


    It was a flag that looked a little funny. In the middle of the red and white round flag, there was a center that looked like a funny man. People who saw that flag for the first time couldn''t help but want to laugh... ¡­


    Although the flag looks a little funny, no one who knows it dares to ignore it. As long as the flag is hoisted, even the navies of European countries will give face.


    The result of not giving face??


    Haha-some time ago, the naval battle that took place in the Strait of Gibraltar was the result. A total of more than 60 Royal Navy armored ships were completely destroyed by the uncrowned king of the sea in less than five minutes. fleet¡­¡­


    The cause of the naval battle was simply because a merchant ship flying that flag was made trouble by the Royal Navy in the Strait of Gibraltar...


    It used dripping blood to tell European countries that there is also a difference between iron armored ships and iron armored ships. Don''t think that you can fill a large clove of garlic with a turtle shell... Want to turn over?Still early.


    And the Royal Navy, which had just improved, was once again knocked down into the abyss...It used its failure to warn European countries-the sea, or the sea, your uncle, or your uncle.


    The seven oceans will always be the world of that flag...Want to sail?Yes-just pay taxes, no?It doesn''t matter... as long as you are not afraid of pirates.


    By the way, pirates have become more and more rampant because of the Big Mac''s suppression of the navies of various countries...Of course, no one dared to break the rules and looting the merchant ship with the flag flying... That was pure death.


    However, if you fly the merchant ship and pay the protection fee on time...cough cough, that¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s the transaction tax, yes, it¡¯s the transaction tax...As long as you pay the tax on time, then hang this flag, the sea Let you wander...


    You can even get real-time information on the prices of European countries and Eastern countries in the East India Company Shipping Exchange on St. Martin, so that you can choose the most profitable cargo transportation...Of course, there are the same exchanges in London and Guangzhou. ¡ª¡ªThis is what makes marine merchants happy the most.


    Cough cough-pulled a little far...


    With a "squeak", the sound of the wooden door opening awakened the pensive Captain Morgan. He didn''t even think about it. He put a flattering smile on his face and turned to the tall figure who came out of the captain''s cabin. : "Are you resting well? Mr. Zhou..."


    "Not bad..." Zhou Ye stretched out and smiled at Captain Morgan: "Thank you for your care along the way, Captain Morgan! I''m very satisfied..."


    Zhou Ye is not being polite, but really satisfied...


    It was the first day, after he got on the boat and took a look at the captain¡¯s room, he leaked a trace of dissatisfaction. This guy rushed off the boat without saying a word¡ªpurchasing a whole set of new appliances...pillows, new ones, quilts , New, and even the various furniture in the captain¡¯s room are new... It¡¯s really hard for him to purchase so many things in such a short time...


    Although St. Martin has become a prosperous commercial port because of the East India Company, it is really not a simple thing to gather these things...


    "Your satisfaction is the best commendation for me..." Captain Morgan smiled like a flower on his face. Although he didn''t know what Mr. Zhou''s identity was, he knew who brought Zhou Ye up. The person on the boat, although that person may not know him... No, not necessarily know him, but absolutely do not know him.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 957

    Because that person is full of legends and superior... the chairman of the East India Company, Duke Swann.


    Although it was a little secretive, Captain Morgan could tell at a glance how much he respected Mr. Zhou Ye, the great man who was superior to him, and he had even reached a humble level... A guy with this skill will definitely not be a successful businessman.


    "You are so good at talking..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and patted Captain Morgan on the shoulder, "You--very good. If you have any difficulties in the future, you can go to the East India Company to find Duke Swann..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Captain Morgan''s eyes suddenly brightened, and his horns were so happy that he could see the posterior molars. He worked so hard as his grandson to serve this grandfather for almost two months. Isn''t it just for these words... ¡­


    Zhou Ye looked at Captain Morgan and smiled...Of course he knew what Captain Morgan was thinking, but what was there?Isn''t the hustle and bustle of people all for fame and fortune?


    As for the Duke of Swann?


    Of course he is not Elizabeth''s father, but the offspring of Elizabeth''s father who doesn''t know how many generations...


    No way, who told the old Swann to blossom after he became the governor of India... And under Zhou Ye''s instruction, the head of the Swann family has been the chairman of Umbrella East India Company for generations. .


    Reference 1338


    One thousand three hundred and thirty-eight chapters


    "Do you want to have a meal now?" Captain Morgan looked at the handsome boy''s smile and said in a hurry, "I have prepared an authentic Italian breakfast for you..."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye nodded.


    "Then do you want to dine on the deck or in the captain''s room?" Morgan asked respectfully.


    "Hmm...!" Zhou Ye looked at the sky. Today''s weather is still very good. There is some breeze, but it is not too big. It is suitable for dining on the deck... "I''ll eat on the deck..."


    "Okay, please wait!" As Captain Morgan said, he turned his head and berated the two sailors, and moved the heavy table in the captain''s cabin to the bow deck. He knew that Zhou Ye usually likes to sit when dining out. There, while enjoying the scenery, while dining...


    Although the sailors somewhat despise the captain when facing that distinguished guest, he is like the most humble servant, but when facing them, he stands aloof... But there is no way, the job is controlled by others, except for a few words of Morgan in his heart. There is no other way but the captain.


    After the sailors set up the dining table on the bow deck, Captain Morgan bowed humblely, "Please wait a while there, and your breakfast will be delivered soon..."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye nodded slightly and was not polite. He walked directly to the dining table and sat down facing forward.


    This time, Zhou Ye came out, using neither the portal nor his own speed, nor did he take the Umbrella-instead, he took a merchant ship that did not belong to Umbrella, and he took the attitude of traveling. And come...


    Of course, the destination of his trip was Transylvania in western Rome, and Dracula¡¯s hometown... and even more¡ªthe hometown of some of his goals.


    Because someone dared to lie to him... This made Zhou Ye feel very upset. It seems that hundreds of years have passed, and the original humility has been almost forgotten by him... It is time to tell him that the master will always be him. The owner of, sheltering him does not mean he will indulge him, people must know how to be grateful, and vampires are the same.


    "Your breakfast is here, sir!" Captain Morgan personally appeared as a waiter, one in each hand, holding the dishes, and carefully placed them on Zhou Ye''s table.One plate was placed with grilled fragrant croissants, and the other plate was placed with grilled fragrant and sliced ??German sausage...


    Of course, there is also a bottle of Bordeaux that has been awake for enough time...


    In fact, the real Italian breakfast is bread and coffee, but-Zhou Ye really doesn''t have the habit of drinking coffee early in the morning, so-the coffee becomes Bordeaux red wine, and there is an extra plate of authentic German sausage.


    Just as Zhou Ye picked up the knife and fork and was about to start eating, Captain Morgan said non-stop: "Sir... Then, that... Mr. Amilio hopes you can comment on his breakfast today..."


    Amirio is an Italian chef that Captain Morgan specially finds on St. Martin in order to serve Zhou Ye. This guy is arrogant and undesirable. He is confident that only Italians in the world can cook food...


    But after being stunned twice by Zhou Ye, he obediently put away his arrogance, there is no way-who made Zhou Ye comment on his weakness every time, for Zhou Ye, who has almost eaten the world For the guys who have eaten ancient and modern times-the cooking skills may not be so powerful, but the taste of the dishes is already MAX...


    After being severely hit by Zhou Ye twice, this arrogant Italian chef put away his arrogance, and like a humble apprentice, he carefully consulted Zhou Ye every time...


    Today, obviously is no exception.


    "Ha ha..." Hearing Captain Morgan''s words, Zhou Ye smiled without saying a word, then gently cut off a piece of bread, then put it in his mouth, chewing, and said: "This time the bread is baked well. It is tender, and the dough is just right for the fermentation time...Huh? Yes, you actually listened to me, lengthened the kneading time, and completely integrated Niunai into the dough..."


    "Mr. Zhou, you can try that plate of grilled sausages again..." With an Italian accent, a guy wearing a white chef''s hat stood beside Captain Morgan with bright eyes, no one else. It was Amirio...At this time, his face was almost full of smiles, there was no way-this poor child was hit by Zhou Ye all the way, this was the first time he heard Zhou Ye''s positive comments.


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye nodded, then inserted a piece of sausage and put it in his mouth, "It seems that you understand the principle of low heat heating, this time the sausage is considered you passed..."


    "Thank you for your compliment, sir!" Amilio lowered his head humbly to cover up his disagreeable smile."With your evaluation, I feel that I am not far from the world famous chef..."


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly. These dull people always have a kind of self-confidence, and they always feel that they are the best, the most powerful, the most awesome, and the result...hehe...


    However, since this guy is so confident, Zhou Ye didn''t mind hitting this guy a bit."You are still far away from the position of the world famous chef. If-you really want to become a world famous chef, I will show you a shortcut..."


    "..." Amilio put away his smile, waiting for Zhou Ye''s guidance.


    "Since your goal is to become a world-class celebrity chef, then - you at least have to know what the famous dishes in the world are... and have tasted their taste..." Zhou Ye began to dig.


    "You are right. I was on St. Martin to earn a part-time job to earn travel expenses so that I could find food all over the world..." Amirio nodded in agreement and asked, "Do you have any recommendations?"


    "Of course, if you are talking about food, I suggest you go to the Qing Dynasty in the East... where you will get a different feeling!" Zhou Ye has dug the hole and is waiting to bury people.


    "Okay, since that country''s nothingness makes you so admired, then I think their cuisine must have their uniqueness, so my goal is determined... it is the Qing Dynasty..." Amirio said forcefully. He clenched a fist and looked like a hot-blooded teenager, "After I got there, I would taste a new delicacy every day. It must take three months to eat all over that country..."


    "......" Zhou Ye resisted the urge to laugh out loudly, eating a meal a day?Then eat the whole country?You''re afraid that you won''t even be able to get out of a city... I guess this kid won''t be able to come back within ten years after going... "Then, I wish you success..."


    A joyous teasing brought a different feeling to Zhou Ye¡¯s breakfast. While eating breakfast carefully prepared by Amirio, he imagined in his mind what Amirio would look like when he arrived in that country. The scene is simply too joyful.


    The Teresa finally arrived at Zhou Ye''s destination, located in the port city of Durres on the Balkan Peninsula, just after three o''clock in the afternoon.


    Reference 1339


    One thousand three hundred and thirty-nine chapters


    "Sir, don''t I really need to wait for you to return here?" Captain Morgan asked with some dismay.


    "No, I will choose another route back to St. Martin when the time comes!" Zhou Ye said with a nightmare under his hips, and while waving goodbye to Captain Morgan, he ran towards the port...


    It was not until he left the port and came to the bustling business district that Zhou Ye took the reins and slowed down the nightmare...


    Because of the boat, the nightmare, who hadn''t run wildly for a long time, threw his neck in dissatisfaction and slapped his nose...


    "You bastard..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Nightmare on the head. This guy has been following him for a long time, although he synthesized it to pretend to be X, and for this he also occupied the Red Queen. Most of his computing power, but¡ªNightmare also brought him a lot of joy.


    It¡¯s just because Sonia likes it, so she has been riding Sonia¡ªthis time Zhou Ye said that she was going to travel. Sonia waved her hand and said, ¡°Put on the nightmare and go out. I¡¯m really afraid that it will be sick on the island. ..."


    Therefore, Zhou Ye brought this guy this time...


    Zhou Ye walked around and looked at several hotels in the downtown area, none of which satisfied him. To be precise, it was not as clean and tidy as the magic tent he brought...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye simply grabbed the belly of the nightmare and said, "Let''s go, let you run today, when will you be tired, and when will you stay!"


    "Well, the law..."


    Nightmare understood her master''s words, and suddenly neighed with excitement, and then stepped on her long legs, wind blowing under her hoof, and directly put up six gears in the downtown area...


    All of a sudden, the entire business district jumped.


    "Damn...Whose horse is this? Don''t you know that horses are not allowed in downtown?"


    "Police, where is the police? I want to arrest him..."


    "I want to call the police...oh, my goods..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 958

    Hearing the sound of curses coming from his ear, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, without answering, lying directly on the horseback of Nightmare, letting it bring itself to pretend to be X and fly by itself...


    In fact, with the spirituality of the nightmare, it will not cause trouble to others at all. Many people scare themselves by themselves... But there is no way. Whoever sees a giant war horse moving at a speed of eighty per hour When I hit him, even if I knew I couldn''t hit, I would still scream a few times.


    That''s it-Zhou Ye rode a nightmare all the way from the port city of Durres to Romania''s Transylvania.


    On the way, Zhou Ye was not in a hurry. When he wanted to play, he stopped to take a look at the scenery, propped up his magic tent, and had a BBQ on the spot. If he didn¡¯t want to play, he rushed all the way... so to speak, Give full play to the characteristics of self-driving tour-freedom.


    In these days, Zhou Ye has felt the excitement of riding horses on the cliffside trails, and playing speed of life and death with avalanches above the snow line... Even on rainy nights, the nightmare shows its prototype, and the four-footed fire is in the city. Passing by, leaving behind the legend of the nightmare knight in the rainy night...


    Until-he arrived near Transylvania...


    In a clearing in the dense forest----


    A young man wearing a white shirt and black hunting pants is being tied to a wooden stake...


    If you look closely, you will find that this man¡¯s hands are not tied by ropes, but each hand is holding two ropes...


    In the quiet forest, apart from the chirping of birds and beasts, there are no other sounds...


    The unmanned woods-the tied man... This scene seemed a bit strange.


    At this moment, a sound of unhurried horseshoes passed through from far to near...On the contrary, an anxious look appeared on the man''s face.


    "Damn it, is it going to fail again today?" Viken muttered to himself somewhat unwillingly-he was really unwilling, in order to trap Dracula''s werewolf men, he has been tied here for almost half Months...maybe today is the day of his success, but--someone is here again.


    Involving a stranger in this battle of the evil spirits, Viken still can''t do it... Is there any way to get that stranger out of here, as far as possible?


    Question: Why did Viken know that a stranger came?


    Because Viken is the last Gypsy prince in this Transylvania... This piece basically belongs to his family''s territory, and he has long given orders not to enter this forest area... He With this confidence, his subjects will never violate his orders-except for the outsiders.


    At this moment, the sound of horseshoes was getting closer, and through the thin mist in the forest, Prince Viken could already see the figure of the stranger...


    I saw that on an unusually tall war horse, sitting on a figure that looked a little thin, he was wearing a long black leather safari trench coat, a pair of black safari pants underneath, and a pair of long tubes under his feet. Hunting boots, the black cowboy hat leaning slightly forward makes it impossible to see his face... Behind him, a handful of wide objects were leaning back, which looked like a wooden box, but¡ª But there is a long handle on the top of the wooden box...


    "Is that a weapon?" Prince Viken laughed at himself after uttering this sentence to himself, and overturned this conclusion... What are you kidding, in this age of firearms, who would carry one on his back? The sword goes everywhere...


    Moreover, if it is really a sword, just that width, that length...the weight is definitely not less than 30 kilograms...


    Looking at the size of this guy, he doesn''t look like a guy who can lift 30 kilograms of weapons...especially he looks so relaxed...


    "Hey-don''t get close here anymore, outsider..." Viken shouted as he watched the black knight approaching closer.


    "Hey, buddy¡ªI''m lost..." It was not someone else sitting on the horse, it was Zhou Ye¡ª


    He recognized Viken¡¯s appearance at first sight, and¡ªeven if he suppressed his own supersensation, the breathing hidden in the dense forest could not hide from his ears¡ªeven he could hear it by breathing and heartbeat How many people are hidden inside, male or female...


    "I said--you don''t go forward anymore...it''s dangerous here!" Prince Viken yelled anxiously--


    You know, the ground under his feet is empty, and he is relying on the strength of his hands to support his body weight. This is a trap he set for the werewolf... If that guy walks forward, he will probably be unlucky. ...


    "What are you talking about? Do you need help?" Zhou Ye deliberately came to Viken to talk to him... Prince Viken spoke Latin. Of course Zhou Ye could understand, and even speak... But, isn¡¯t this going to have something to do with the future brother-in-law...


    Before scoring a sister paper, first deal with her relatives and friends. This is the basic operation... How could Zhou Ye not understand?


    "I''m here to save you... don''t worry..." Zhou Ye pretended to jump off the horse, and walked towards Prince Viken, who seemed to be tied to a wooden stake... He was a enthusiastic citizen. Looks like...


    In the low bush next to the clearing, a beautiful woman in a hunting suit looked at Zhou Ye walking towards her brother, couldn''t help rolling her eyes, and said lowly, "Idiot..."


    Reference 1340


    One thousand three hundred and forty chapters


    "Don''t come...it''s dangerous..." Prince Viken hurriedly shouted as he watched the stranger walking towards him.


    "What are you talking about?" Zhou Ye was still under his feet, walking towards Viken...


    "He wants you not to pass anymore..." As a female voice came from the side, there was a sound of rustling bush swinging¡ªwith the sound, a slender figure stood out from the bush. He rushed to Zhou Ye''s bluntly and blocked his way-no one else, but Princess Ann, Prince Viken''s sister.


    "Why? Doesn''t he need help?" Zhou Ye could no longer pretend to be crooked nuts this time, because Princess Anna spoke in English...


    "He doesn''t need your help..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Anna couldn''t help rolling her eyes, and said angrily: "Go wherever you should... No one needs your help here..."


    "That''s really a pity..." Zhou Ye sighed, turning around and leaving after speaking...


    However, at this moment, Viken suddenly shouted anxiously: "Anna, be careful!"


    "Be careful Anna..."


    The reminder of the people made Anna a momentary stun, but soon she knew why they called her to be careful, because she had already smelled the foul smell of the werewolf, and there was a rush of footsteps...


    But at this time, Anna was too late to make any evasive reactions... She could almost feel the heat of wolf claws on her shoulders...


    [Does... Am I going to die like this?


    [No... I am not reconciled... I have not been to the beach, and have not seen the beautiful sea...]


    At the moment of life and death, brain waves will be extremely active...This is why it is said that before death, people will put their life upside down like a movie...


    At this time, Anna thought of a lot...


    She thought of her missing father, her childhood, and a lot of things... But the one who was most unwilling to do so was [I am a first-time daughter before she died...]


    [But--maybe this is the fate of my family, so tired...that''s okay, I can finally take a break...]


    Just when Anna closed her eyes tightly, gave up one move, and planned to die safely... A big warm hand grabbed her front Hungarian clothes, and then she used force...


    Anna involuntarily fell towards the owner of the big hand... Approaching, the sound of a fist hitting a heavy object sounded in her ears [Bang¡ª¡ª]


    After a while, Anna felt as if she had fallen into a reassuring embrace, and the stench that belonged to the werewolf seemed to have been far away from herself... She was reborn again...


    This caused Princess Ann''s tight body to relax for a while...


    With the relief of the death crisis, Princess Ann only felt a soreness all over her body... This was a normal stress response after she secreted too much adrenaline in the face of a death crisis.


    "Aw¡ª¡ª!!!"


    A terrible howl of a wolf completely awakened Princess Ann... She struggled a few times, but found that she couldn''t stand up straight on her own strength. In desperation, she could only let someone still hold her. Xiaoman waist held her in his arms...


    "Hey, are you okay..." A low voice came over Anna''s head, making her look up...


    The first thing that caught Anna''s eyes was a pair of dark pupils, which attracted her full attention like black holes... "Why cover your face? Are you a wanted criminal?"


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye was speechless, what can he say?Do you want to tell Anna that if you don¡¯t cover your face, it is estimated that what she sees now is not him alone. At least hundreds of women are chasing behind... Don¡¯t overestimate the morals of European women. Europe in this era is in The budding era of the awakening of feminist consciousness... crazier things are done by women...


    "Take off your damn face towel, I don''t want to even know what the person who saved my life looks like..." Princess Ann said as she raised her hand, and took Zhou Ye''s face towel. Picked it off... "I..."


    Anna was stunned when she saw Zhou Ye''s true face. She didn''t know what gorgeous language she should use to describe the beauty of this face... Or that all the words she knew were not enough to describe this boy. Handsome.

 The Movie World Chapter 959

    "...Do you know Arab women?" Zhou Ye blinked at the dazed Anna and asked.


    "Know, I know..." Anna nodded in dismay, she couldn''t take her gaze away from Zhou Ye''s face for a moment.


    "Then you know-is there only her husband who can lift the Arab woman''s face scarf?" Zhou Ye asked again.


    "Hmm..." Although she has never left Transylvania, Anna has learned a lot from the book.


    "Very well... so it''s easy to explain!" Zhou Ye started talking nonsense with a serious face: "Actually, I come from an ancient nation in the East. Our tradition is-lifted our face towels and saw us A woman with a beautiful face can only become our wife, sorry...Honey, you will be my woman from now on!"


    "What...what..." Anna asked in a daze...


    But--Zhou Ye no longer explained anything to her. He just bowed his head and blocked Anna''s small eyes...


    "Hmm..." Anna felt like her whole body had been electrically charged at this moment, and her body that had been decompressed became even weaker...


    From opening his eyes wide, staring at Zhou Ye in disbelief, to closing his eyes and letting Zhou Ye fly with him... Then, he raised his arms and hugged Zhou Ye¡¯s neck tightly, not letting him go. Zhou Ye left...


    No one knows what kind of mental journey Princess Anna has experienced in the meantime¡ªperhaps, only Anna herself knows...


    And at this time, Prince Viken, who ran to investigate the movement of the werewolf who was hit by Zhou Ye, also brought his attendants from the deep forest...


    He really admired the foreigner... In the scene just now, he clearly saw the werewolf rushing towards his sister from behind... It was between the sparks and flints, and the foreigner dragged his sister in one fell swoop. When he reached his arms, he raised his fist--


    With just such a punch, the tall and strong werewolf was blown away... Just now they found the poor werewolf in the woods more than 20 meters away. Along the way, the mouth of the bowl that was broken by it was only thin. There are three or four trees. Even so, the big guy is still alive, but it seems that he has been seriously injured and cannot stand up at all.


    They effortlessly nailed its heart with a silver stake, and completely killed the werewolf...It was so relieved.


    While killing the werewolf, Viken and the others had to marvel at the werewolf¡¯s powerful physical resilience, but what was even more amazing was the strength of the outlander, such a powerful werewolf, just being punched by him. That''s it... How hard is that guy?


    Viken led his attendants, while discussing the power of the outsider, while walking towards his sister... However, Viken was stunned by the scene before him."Ann, Anna...?"


    I saw that Anna at this time and the outsider were embracing tightly. The two of them-one on his toes, the other with his head lowered... The tusk from time to time made Viken instantly I am dumbfounded... my sister-is this in love?


    Reference 1341


    Chapter 1341


    "That... I''m sorry... I''m bothering you..."


    Prince Viken didn''t know what to do... He waved awkwardly at the two of them, exiting the clearing, and then came back later...


    "Hmm..." It seemed that her brother''s voice finally pulled her mind back. Princess Anna loosened Zhou Ye''s neck reluctantly, and then coughed dryly, "No... brother... Actually..."


    Anna subconsciously wanted to push Zhou Ye away, but-she found that in her current state, she really couldn''t do without this guy who took her first mouth away... In desperation, she could only rely on Zhou Ye''s In my arms, I want to explain to my brother why I would play a kiss game with Zhou Ye here...


    however--


    Annabi scribbled [actually...] After a long time, she realized that she didn''t need to explain...


    Their father has been missing for a year, and... she doesn''t have to worry that her brother will go back and sue her father, especially... now, after she has determined in her heart that she has fallen in love with this guy...


    "Well, actually... As you can see, I fell in love with this damn guy at first sight..." After all, it was the heroic Princess Anna. After realizing her inner heart, she admitted her own right in the first place. Romance...


    "Ha...That''s great!" Hearing his sister confessed her love affair, Prince Viken walked up to Zhou Ye with a happy face, and extended his right hand to Zhou Ye... "Hello , I¡¯m Viken, lucky guy, congratulations on getting my sister¡¯s heart..."


    "Uh-hello! My name is Zhou Ye..." Zhou Ye took off his hat somewhat at a loss, and then took Viken''s hand."Isn''t a creature like brother supposed to protect his sister very much? Shouldn''t you say something [If you want to marry my sister, you have to pass me first]?"


    "Huh?" Viken looked at Zhou Ye with a dazed expression, with a silly look...


    "Zhou Ye..." And Princess Anna, who was nestling in Zhou Ye''s arms on the other side, silently repeated the pronunciation of Zhou Ye''s name, while feeling that she was gradually regaining her physical strength...


    Anna slightly shyly pushed Zhou Ye away, and walked out... "I''ll see how the werewolf is... You can talk to my brother for a while, and... My name is Anna, remember me Don¡¯t forget the name..."


    "I know, Anna..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s voice, Anna couldn''t help but turned her head and glanced at Zhou Ye. She paired her dark eyes, and the feeling of body weakness suddenly filled her body, which made her walking stagger. Almost fell to the ground...


    "Are you okay..." Zhou Ye looked at Anna, who was rushing into the jungle like a runaway, with some amusement, reflecting on whether he had used too much spiritual suggestion this time...


    "I''m okay..." Anna didn''t dare to look back at Zhou Ye... She actually didn''t care if the werewolf was dead or alive... She just needed a place where no one was there, so calm down a little bit. The stranger she met gave her first words on the first side, which was a bit too exciting for her little heart...


    "My sister is not bad..." Viken smiled and patted Zhou Ye on the shoulder, standing side by side with Zhou Ye, watching his sister disappear into the dense forest."I don¡¯t know where you heard it. As an older brother, he would say to his brother-in-law [If you want to marry my sister, you have to pass me first]... But, in fact, if you With a sister who snatched toys and snacks from you since childhood, and often gave short reports to parents, and stood aside cheerfully, watching you be beaten by your father''s big hand, you would never say this A word..."


    "It seems that the relationship between your brothers and sisters is not very good..." Zhou Ye said casually.


    "No, on the contrary, our relationship is very good...because in this world, our relatives are left with each other. If my sister is in danger, I am willing to replace her with my own life..." Viken shrugged I shrugged my shoulders and said: "But-I will never say anything to my brother-in-law [If you want to marry my sister, you have to pass me first] This kind of stupid thing, after all, it is her feelings. As long as she likes it..."


    "..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded. He knew that the Prince Viken didn''t speak big words. He did give his life to save his sister Anna in the movie, but since there is such a good brother-in-law. , Then he doesn''t mind pulling this stuff, let him avoid the tragedy of becoming a werewolf.


    "Wait... You, what did you just say-Latin?" After chatting with Zhou Ye for a long time, Viken suddenly realized something, "Don''t you only speak English? You just didn''t hear it. Understand what I say..."


    "Is there? When did I say that I only speak English?" Zhou Ye asked with an innocent look.


    "...Asshole, you''ve been playing tricks on me just now..." Viken is not stupid, how could he not think of the scene when he first met Zhou Ye when he talked to a duck and a chicken. Was Zhou Ye fooled by this guy?


    "No...how could I fool you..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, but his smile seemed to say in Viken''s eyes, "I''m just playing you... how?


    "Come on for a fight..." Viken raised his face, staring at Zhou Ye, and said viciously: "If you refuse, I will definitely expose your tricks in front of Anna..."


    "Fighting or something, it''s okay..." Zhou Ye shrugged, then pointed to the trunk that was broken by the werewolf all the way and asked, "Are you sure you want to fight me?"


    "..." Viken was immediately dumbfounded... It seems that there is a risk to fight this guy... And, the risk is not small... With his small body, it is probably not enough for this guy to punch him??


    Just when Viken was a little bit difficult to ride a tiger, suddenly there was a scream in the dense forest...


    "what--!!"


    "No, it''s Anna..." As soon as Viken finished saying this, he felt a gust of breeze blowing across his cheeks... Then, Zhou Ye''s figure disappeared beside him...


    Looking at the clearing where Zhou Ye was standing just now, and then at the screams disappearing in the dense forest... Viken felt that he didn''t need to save his sister anymore... But... "What the hell is this guy? Monster...so fast!"


    "What''s wrong? Anna..."


    A voice awakened Anna, who was squatting on the ground, covering her small face... She hurriedly stood up and said, "I''m fine..."


    "You scared me..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Hmm..." Anna nodded in dismay, she just screamed, she was totally depressed, because she found that...she actually fell in love with one, the first time I met, the name was only known two minutes ago Man... this is incredible...


    She didn''t know where this man named Zhou Ye was from, what his family did, who he was, what he liked, when he first kissed himself, he was so skilled, he must have had many women before...


    Then why did he separate from those women?Why are you here?


    There are so many reasons why so much surrounds Anna''s mind, making her annoyed and can''t help shouting loudly, only to feel better mentally.


    Although there were too many questions to ask Zhou Ye, Anna couldn''t ask Zhou Ye when she was really facing Zhou Ye... She was afraid to hear Zhou Ye say just playing with her, and was afraid to hear Zhou Ye say. It was just a bad joke...In the end, she just bowed her head dullly and said, "Let''s go back..."


    Reference 1342

 Movie World Chapter 960

    One thousand three hundred and forty two chapters


    On the way home¡ª¡ª


    Prince Viken looked back at his sister and Zhou Ye in a weird manner. In his opinion... His sister screamed in the dense forest, and then Zhou Ye chased in. After the two came out together... between them... The atmosphere just feels wrong...


    His sister lowered her head, her head drooped, as if she was unconscious, but what about Zhou Ye?He always smiled, and he couldn''t figure out what he was thinking...


    However, there must be some small contradictions between them... It seems that the two need some space to get along for a while.


    Thinking of this, Viken shouted to his servants: "Go, let''s hurry up, take the body of Dracula''s minions to the city, and let those guys take a good look..."


    "Hahaha... the prince is right, let''s go..."


    "I can''t wait to go to the tavern. I think with this werewolf''s head, someone will definitely buy me a drink for free!"


    "Haha...you guy..."


    The crowd cheered, whipped their horses, and accelerated their speed. They couldn''t wait to show off their martial arts. Although the werewolves were killed by them without the ability to resist, but-they Not to mention, who knows?


    As everyone accelerated, Zhou Ye and Princess Anna were deliberately left behind...


    It wasn''t until everyone''s horses were running that they couldn''t see a trace, that Zhou Ye gently pinched Nightmare''s belly and leaned towards Anna...


    To be honest, he is still more grateful to Prince Viken. It is a great blessing in life to have such an uncle.


    At this moment, Anna was sitting on the horse, still looking blank... She was still thinking about where Zhou Ye came from?Why is there such a proficient mouth and mouth...


    When a person cares about another opposite sex, he wants to know everything about him, know everything about him, guess everything about him... This is just the proof of falling in love.


    While Anna was still guessing about Zhou Ye''s origin and identity, she suddenly felt her slender waist hugged by a pair of big hands, and then turned around for a while, and then recovered, Anna found that she had appeared in Zhou Ye''s arms. And still... sitting facing him... "You... what are you going to do?"


    "I don''t do anything, I just saw the troubled appearance of a fool who guessed and thought about it, and I thought it was cute, so I couldn''t help holding her up and loving her..." Zhou Ye looked at Anna''s beautiful eyes and teased. Tao.


    "Asshole..." Anna couldn''t help but punched Zhou Ye''s Hungarian mouth hard, saying that it was hard, but in fact it was not too strong. After all, Anna was not really angry, just a little shy...


    "I was injured...I need treatment, a doctor...I need a doctor..." Zhou Ye pretended to shout in pain, making Anna amused all of a sudden...


    However, it didn''t take long for Anna''s laughter to disappear...because she was once again blocked by Zhou Ye...


    Everyone said, once alive, twice familiar...This sentence is obviously not suitable for Anna, at least Zhou Ye feels that Anna''s movements are still so strange at this moment, and she must rely on her own guidance to gradually get into the better place...


    This time, no one disturbed them...


    Anna simply wanted to keep her mouth open for a long time. It''s a pity - she was a novice at all, and she didn''t know the skill of breathing in that. As a result - she was almost suffocated by Zhou Ye...


    After a long while-


    Anna held Zhou Ye''s waist tightly, wishing to squeeze her whole body into his body, listening to the heartbeat from her ears, Anna asked in a low voice: "Tell me..., what are you? Who, why has such a powerful force and such pure skill..."


    "..." Zhou Ye, who heard Anna''s words, couldn''t help rolling his eyes. As an old guy who has spent thousands of years on the sea, how could he not understand the main points of Anna''s words?


    Who is he?unimportant¡­¡­


    Why is it so powerful?It doesn''t matter...


    The important thing is-why are there such pure techniques?


    What technique?Of course it''s a kiss technique...


    A bad answer to this kind of question is that for ordinary boys in love, they may face the end of a chicken fly egg. But fortunately, Zhou Ye has never been an ordinary boy... "Actually I am a god. It¡¯s here to save your family..."


    "Don''t make such a joke..." Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Anna, a devout Christian, couldn''t help rolling her eyes, and bit Zhou Ye gently, "Don''t blaspheme God..."


    "Okay, okay... Actually, I''m an exorcist from the East. I came here because of a family trip..." Zhou Ye chuckled in his heart and made up stories... Later Anna complained that he lied to her. At that time, he could refute her openly and honestly, but she didn''t believe it...


    No way, who said that sometimes the facts are always unbelievable?Is Zhou Ye a god?It can also be said that it is, or it can be said that it is not... He can beat the Greek gods, the cosmic gods, and the Yahweh shrank eggs... Do you think he is a god?


    But Zhou Ye never acknowledged his god, he always regarded himself as a man...


    It''s even more truthful to save the family, but-the primary goal is to save Anna... this is Zhou Ye''s real goal.


    But-even if it is a lie, Anna is not very satisfied, because-"You haven''t answered my last question, why do you have such pure skills?"


    This is what Anna is most concerned about...


    "Ahem... You know, in the ancient East, polygamy is the orthodox idea that has been passed down for thousands of years..." Zhou Ye really didn''t want to talk about it, but it won''t work if you don''t say it...


    "Huh? So, you already have a wife?" Anna pushed Zhou Ye away, raised her little head, and stared at Zhou Ye''s face, as if to see if he was lying. ."Then... You still don''t want me?"


    "You know... love is always unreasonable..." Zhou Ye looked at Anna helplessly and sighed: "Who told me to forget everything when I saw you? I think if I miss you, For the rest of my life, I will live in regret forever..."


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s explanation, Anna couldn''t help but show a bright smile on her face, regardless of whether Zhou Ye was already married... She just said this love story, and she was very excited...


    Tell the truth-Zhou Ye''s love words are really not good...but you can''t help Anna like it...


    Even if Shakespeare stood in front of Anna and sang his sonnet poems that spread throughout Europe to her, for Anna, it could not resist Zhou Ye''s love words...Love or not love is so powerful...


    Love you, everything you say is so beautiful, so beautiful...


    If you don¡¯t love you, what you said is like a P...


    For Anna now, that''s it...


    At this moment, Anna no longer wants to ask Zhou Ye any more. She once again forcefully wrapped Zhou Ye''s neck, her waist has been... once again, do not go up, she who first tasted love, can only do a little to this lover. The game is when you are interested...


    As for the wife Zhou Ye said?It doesn''t matter... Anna is confident that she can become his favorite... Whatever you want, you have to fight for it, God will not benefit you for no reason... This is the family motto of the Villeris family...


    I really don¡¯t know where Anna came from, but it doesn¡¯t matter... Sooner or later, she will know... Zhou Ye wants to restrain him by his own strength?That''s just a daydream...


    Of course, she still doesn''t know... She is just a silly girl who is addicted to love.


    Reference 1343


    One thousand three hundred and forty three chapters


    The castle of the Villelis family is located in the foothills halfway between the mountainside.


    Around the castle, is a small city formed by the gathering of local leaders...


    "Hey--Zhou, do you want to go to the pub with us for a drink?" Prince Viken looked at the city gate in front of him, and shouted to Zhou Ye who was catching up behind him: "I promise you will fall in love with this place. , Believe me, those dancers can wash away your fatigue..."


    "Viken, take your guys to play on your own, don''t bring bad Ye!" Anna leaned in Zhou Ye''s arms and shouted dissatisfied.


    "Hahaha... It seems that Zhou you don¡¯t want to appreciate the gypsy style..." Prince Viken laughed: "It''s a pity, as long as you go to the tavern with me and take you today Let¡¯s talk about the deeds, I promise you will have at least three beauties to warm your bed tonight..."


    Prince Viken would say this is not a ridicule, after all-he is also a handsome guy who spends years in taverns. In the past, he was the most popular person in taverns, but after witnessing Zhou Ye''s face , He had an idea to see how many Gipps girls self-recommended pillow seats Zhou Ye could attract...


    However, it was obvious that his sister Princess Anna would never let her brother spoil her lover like this...Although Zhou Ye was bad enough.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 961

    "Forget it...I think it''s better for me to be with Anna...!" Zhou Ye smiled, lowered his head, and pecked Anna on the cheek: "I wish you all have fun..."


    "Hahahaha..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Prince Viken and his attendants let out a kind of laughter... Of course Zhou Ye knew what they were laughing at. They were laughing that Zhou Ye was so afraid of Anna before she married Anna...


    Zhou Ye is not angry about this either¡ªwhat''s the joke?Wouldn''t he eat the Anna who was putting it next to him, and go to hang out with those dancers in the pub?Is it possible that someone who can do that is mentally retarded??


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s answer, Anna couldn''t help but burst into a happy smile, turned her head, and gave her lover a loving fragrance. Don''t...


    "Don''t pay attention to them... let''s go home..." Anna said, gently pinching Nightmare''s belly, and Nightmare opened her four hooves, strode past Prince Viken and others, and ran directly to the gate of the city. go with¡­¡­


    "The people who live here are the leaders of our family..." As soon as she passed the low city gate, Anna tightened the reins and slowed down the nightmare... "Originally, there were three towns in our family''s territory. , From dozens of villages... But since Dracula, the leaders died and ran away... Now there is only one town left..."


    "Trust me, Anna baby, I will get better in the future..." Zhou Ye comforted Anna while looking at the buildings in the town...


    The buildings here are very distinctive. The difference from other places is that the buildings here basically have a high, pointed and acute-angled roof. The height of those roofs is two to three times that of the normal houses below...


    "Why are the roofs here so sharp and so high?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "The snow and wind in our winter is very severe..." Anna was moved when she heard Zhou Ye''s words just now. Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, her tone of answer couldn''t help but become much gentler."The pointed roof is to prevent the roof from accumulating snow and to prevent the house from being crushed by the snow..."


    At this moment, there was a burst of cheers from behind...


    Zhou Ye turned his head and saw that Prince Viken and others were being lifted up by a group of ragged leaders in excitement... "It seems that your brother is still loved by the people here..."


    "If they know that you are the hero who killed the werewolf, you can also enjoy this treatment!" Anna said with a smile: "The werewolf has killed several people, and many families are because of it. And the loss of a loved one... and because of it, the leaders did not dare to go out alone. Now that the fear is lifted, they are of course happy..."


    "Don''t you really think about it, go and enjoy the treatment of a hero with Viken? I believe that if you go, all women will be crazy for you..." After saying this, Anna smiled With a non-smiling expression, he turned to look at Zhou Ye...


    "...Um-it sounds really tempting... However, I believe that I can also enjoy the treatment of a hero with Anna Baby, right?" Zhou Ye said, gently watching Anna''s eyes. A peck, whispered in her ear: "Then, my beautiful Princess Anna, are you crazy for me? What are you going to use to entertain your hero?"


    "..." Anna''s little face, with a sudden rise, turned red...


    She knew what Zhou Ye meant... Zhou Ye''s magnetic voice made her feel that her heart was about to jump out... whispered: "I''m already crazy for you..."


    Listening to Anna''s whispers and looking at Anna''s red face, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but pull out a wicked smile. He knew-tonight-was done.


    There seemed to be no more topics to talk about between the two of them and they became silent... It''s just that the clasped hands and the interplay of eyes from time to time revealed that the two of them are in a situation where silence is better than sound...


    Nightmare just carried the two, and under the command of Anna, came to Neiburg...


    The castle of the Villeliss family is not big, and because of the financial situation and territory being harassed by vampires, there is not even a maid in their family castle.Of course... According to Anna, after the last maid in their family died at the hands of a vampire two years ago, no one dared to apply.


    The land of grievances between the Villeliss family and Count Dracula is well known, and people can''t hide it, so how can they go to the Villeliss family to be a maid?


    "This is our family''s ordnance room... This is the restaurant..." Anna introduced her own castle to Zhou Ye, while walking inside...


    "Why are there weapons everywhere in your house?" Zhou Ye looked at the weapon racks in the restaurant with some curiosity. There were all kinds of weapons, from cold weapons, long swords, hunting knives, scepters to hot weapons. The firecrackers, etc., etc., all available...


    You know, this is a place to eat, why are there so many weapons?Showing off family martial arts is not this way of showing off?


    "In order to be able to fight anytime, anywhere..." Anna shrugged her shoulders: "Know that Dracula''s men will appear anytime at night. They don''t care if you have weapons by your side... I''ve been since I was young. Without wearing a skirt, as far as I can remember, I have only one outfit, and that is hunting outfit..."


    Hearing Anna''s words, Zhou Ye sighed with pity, is there any girl who doesn''t like beauty?A girl who hasn''t worn a skirt has an incomplete life...


    "Don''t feel sorry for me... I''m used to it!" Anna said as she took out a bottle of Transylvanian local red wine from the small wine cabinet next to the restaurant, "Would you like a glass? For dinner? Have to wait...Because Toby and Viken went to the tavern, I can only cook for you myself...if you are not in a hurry!"


    "I''m not in a hurry..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "We have time... don''t we?"


    Reference 1344


    One thousand three hundred and forty four chapters


    Dinner is very simple, just fried lamb chops... For the staple food, there is no...


    "Ye, how did you come here?" Princess Anna looked at Zhou Ye with a smile on her face, eating her own food, gently shaking the blood-red red wine in her hand...


    For a chef, is there a higher honor to praise than watching others eat up their own food?No¡­¡­


    Although Princess Ann is not a chef, when she sees Zhou Ye eating the lamb chops she has cooked, she praises her cooking skills, and she feels as sweet as she has eaten honey... ¡­


    "I came here by boat..." Zhou Ye picked up the napkin gracefully and wiped the oil stains on the side... To be honest, Princess Anna''s cooking skills can only be said to be average, but-as a A master who has not been defeated for many years, he deeply understands the importance of praise.


    This is not-because of his praise, Anna even gave him more than half of his food... Women who are willing to share their food with a man are basically willing to pay more for this man...


    "Really? Is it from the sea?" Anna''s eyes lit up when she heard Zhou Ye''s words, and she asked hurriedly.


    "Yes..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded. With the light of the candle on the dining table, Zhou Ye felt that Anna at this moment was as cute as a curious little girl.


    "Is it from the Adriatic Sea?" Anna asked curiously, "Is the sea beautiful?"


    "Actually, I came here all the way from the Caribbean Sea by sea boat..." Zhou Ye described: "The sea is very beautiful, especially when you see the sun rise from the sea level at the moment-you will I feel that the whole world is so beautiful..."


    "More...more..." The longing for the sea made Anna not hesitate to hold a wine glass, stood up, walked around the long dining table, and sat in Zhou Ye''s arms... Today is even more than this. I have done too many intimate things, Anna doesn¡¯t care...No, or rather, she is following her inner feelings and deliberately approaching Zhou Ye... "Tell me more stories about the sea. ..."


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye nodded, wrapping Anna''s slender waist with one hand, and said: "In fact, my family owns an ocean-going fleet [if the East India Company is also a fleet]... I am right. The sea is not strange at all...I used to talk and laugh with pirates and sleep with mermaids..."


    As Zhou Ye told...


    Anna''s mind showed a magnificent and beautiful sea landscape... There were battles with gusts and rains, and the battle with pirates...


    She looked at Zhou Ye''s eyes, full of admiration and longing...


    In fact, almost all the stories that Zhou Ye said were made up... Fighting with the storm?Just kidding, can he blow away the stormy cumulus clouds in the sky in one breath and talk and laugh with pirates?The pirate king trembles all over when he sees him... and sleeps with the mermaid-uh-this is true, he packed the whole mermaid family...


    With the passage of time, Anna has completely fallen into the dream of the sea woven by Zhou Ye...


    until------


    "Dear Anna... it''s too late..." Zhou Ye looked out the dark window and whispered: "Don''t you think it''s time for a good boy to rest now?"


    "Hmm...!" Even the sassy Princess Anna couldn''t help but shyly lowered her head when she heard Zhou Ye''s words... She knew what would happen tonight, and she knew... what she would lose...


    "Hey, tell me, where is your room..." Zhou Ye said as he gently picked up Princess Anna in his arms and walked towards the restaurant''s door...


    "Second floor... turn left... the first room..." After saying this, Anna buried her entire head in Zhou Ye''s arms and allowed him to hug herself in the position of a princess. Own room...


    Looking at Anna, who refused to face reality like an ostrich in his arms, Zhou Ye smiled silently. With the information provided by Anna and his super five senses, he accurately found Anna''s bedroom...


    This is a small room, and the layout is very simple... In addition to the necessary wooden couch, bookshelf and a dressing table, it is just a small weapon rack...


    Zhou Ye cautiously walked to the side of the collapse and put Anna on the couch...


    Seeing Anna with her beautiful eyes closed and her long eyelashes trembling constantly, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and called her name in a low voice."Baby Anna..."


    "I...I..." Anna didn''t even dare to open her eyes, "Give me one, it will be the first time I will never forget... Ye..."


    "As you wish..." Zhou Ye said, bowing his head, and severely blocked Anna''s sight... Unlike the gentleness of the day, Zhou Ye looked very violent this time, and the violent Anna felt like the sea. The boat on board is like a small boat, letting waves of waves slap themselves on top of the waves...

 The Movie World Chapter 962

    All she can do is hold Zhou Ye''s back tightly and let this bad guy do something on her body...


    five minutes later--


    With a scream, a beautiful blood-colored rose bloomed on the wooden couch... Then, there was the Moonlight Sonata that belonged to Anna alone, and the dark clouds outside the window gradually covered the silver moon, as if I couldn¡¯t bear to see it again. A beautiful woman fell into the hands of the villain Zhou Ye.


    This night, Anna got her wish and had an unforgettable first time...


    And on the other side--in Dracula''s nest--


    "Why didn''t Buck come back?" Dracula shouted with a depressed look: "Yi Guo... answer me!"


    "Master... I don''t know..." Yi Guo lowered his head, wishing to hide his head on his hunchback... He knew how cruel and terrifying his master was, "Please, please give me A little time... Master... only a little time is needed, and I will figure out why Buck did not come back..."


    "Okay... don''t mess it up!" Dracula said, waving his hand... He knew what kind of character his subordinate Yi Guo was... timid but cruel, but he was still very loyal to him. Yes... Dracula doesn''t mind giving him some more time.


    Recently, Dracula has always had a sense of imminent disaster... Ever since he deceived his protector, the crown, he has had a sense of imminent disaster.


    He really couldn''t figure out why after he offered a beautiful first daughter to the crown every year, the crown still remembered the woman of the Villeliss family.


    Dracula didn¡¯t want to dedicate the woman of the Villeliss family to the crown. As both of them are enemies for generations, Dracula didn¡¯t want the crown to have his own enemy next to him... Therefore, he bribed Verona Ivana who came to inquire...


    It was the vampire bride he wanted to marry, but¡ªnow Verona has become the woman under the crown, she is high above, and in front of her, Dracula dare not leak a trace of rudeness.


    Dracula can tolerate Verona standing high in front of him, but he absolutely cannot tolerate the women of the Villeliss family becoming like this... That is irresponsibility for his own life... In case, Villeliss The woman of the family gets the favor of that crown, wouldn''t she die soon?


    But-why, now he actually feels that a catastrophe is imminent?Dracula felt deeply disturbed... "Yi Guo, check with me if any outsiders have arrived in Transylvania recently... If so, please find out his name..."


    "Yes, master!"


    Reference 1345


    One thousand three hundred and forty five chapters


    Early in the morning-when Anna slowly opened her eyes, almost the sun had risen in the air...


    "Ye--Ye, where are you..." The first time I woke up, I didn''t even see Zhou Ye, which made Anna''s heart full of anxiety... Is he really just playing with himself? Is he already Ran¡­¡­


    Fear filled Anna''s mind, which made her turn over to stay in spite of her bad body...


    But-even if the physical fitness of a European woman is better than that of an Eastern woman, it can''t resist Zhou Ye''s overnight conquest, especially for the first time Anna...


    As soon as Anna moved, she pulled the wound on her body, her small face was white in pain, and big beads of sweat kept dripping from her forehead...


    How happy and crazy it was last night, and how painful it was this morning... This is the legendary one who gains and loses...


    "Zhou Ye--!" Anna''s eyes were tearful, and she was about to shout [Zhou Ye, dare you not want me... I will kill you when I chase the sky...], a figure suddenly appeared in her. In front of... "Baby Anna, why are you down..."


    "Asshole... Where did you go..." Anna threw into Zhou Ye''s arms with an aggrieved look, and gently beat Zhou Ye''s Hungarian mouth... "Do you know... I was scared to death... ...I thought you didn''t want me..."


    "...I''m not stupid, such a beautiful beauty, why don''t I want you..." Zhou Ye smiled and pecked at Anna''s eyes, and said, "I''m going to make breakfast for you..."


    As Zhou Ye was talking, he wrapped Anna in a quilt...because he heard some sound of going upstairs...


    Sure enough, soon-Anna''s door was knocked open with a bang...


    "Anna, what''s the matter with you?" No one else rushed in, but Anna''s brother, Viken...


    Obviously, he also heard his sister''s shout...and he was shocked, thinking that Dracula''s men actually came out during the day to attack...


    "Go out..." Zhou Ye turned his head and glared at this guy...If it weren''t for him, Anna wouldn''t be invisible to herself...


    "Uh-!" Prince Viken looked at the two people who were hugging each other, "Are you okay, Anna..."


    "I''m okay... I just opened my eyes and didn''t see Ye, thinking he didn''t want me anymore, and ran away secretly... That''s why..." Anna explained to her brother.


    "That''s good...that''s good..." Viken touched his nose depressedly, walked out of the room... and closed the door with his backhand.


    To be honest, he was a little guilty¡ªwhen he came back in the morning, he saw Zhou Ye who was busy in the kitchen. Seeing this guy''s face with pride, he understood what happened last night...so he ran over to follow him. Zhou Ye chatted...


    What are you talking about??


    Don''t abandon my sister, otherwise, I won''t let you go...


    Don''t bully my sister, or I will fight you desperately...


    And-don''t make my sister cry, or else...


    Wait for a series of words that start with no permission, to be honest... Zhou Ye''s breakfast was already prepared, and he was completely dragged by the death of this guy, so he didn''t rush back to Anna''s side immediately...this guy is really getting in the way... ¡­


    "Okay...Would you like breakfast? I''ll bring it for you?" Zhou Ye smiled and said as she looked at Princess Anna, who buried her head in her arms.


    "Don''t...you help me dress...then hug me down to eat..." Anna said sullenly.


    She really didn''t want to be separated from Zhou Ye for a moment...


    "Well, my princess..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly...then stood up and helped Anna dress up...


    To be honest, although Anna looks like a very strong and heroic girl, when she acts like a baby, she can really be sweet to Zhou Ye''s heart... Maybe this is the legendary contrast cuteness?


    Putting on a dress, the two spent almost an hour...


    In the meantime, all kinds of relatives... all kinds of love words... and even almost snatched the fire a few times...


    When Zhou Ye came to the restaurant with Anna in his arms, Viken felt like he was starving to death...


    "I have been hesitant to wait for you to eat breakfast..."


    "Don''t hesitate... You can go back to your room and sleep right now..." Anna gave her brother a white look and said angrily.


    Through the communication between the two, Anna already knew why she would not see her man when she woke up...


    "Uh-!" Viken was choked by Anna''s words... In desperation, he had no choice but to eat...


    The breakfast Zhou Ye prepared was very simple, it was just cuttlefish porridge with a few refreshing side dishes...


    The cuttlefish porridge is for nourishing blood. Zhou Ye specially prepared it for Anna... Why nourish the blood, hehe... Guess!


    "Very good breakfast..." Viken drank cuttlefish porridge. For him, who has lived in the mainland for a long time, the umami of this seafood porridge is something he has never tasted... "Although it''s a bit cold...but it''s actually very good!"


    "Is it cool?" When she heard her brother''s words, Anna looked at the cuttlefish porridge in front of her silently...The cuttlefish porridge that was still exuding heat, when she ate it, she only felt abnormally delicious. As for the temperature?In Anna I feel... the temperature is just right, not hot but definitely not cold...


    Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously and said nothing...


    That''s right, the porridge that Viken drank was cold, but the porridge in front of Zhou Ye and Anna was definitely not cold... Tips for keeping warm, looking back in time...


    To be honest-although the breakfast is very delicious... But Viken feels that this breakfast today is the most difficult breakfast he has ever eaten in his life.


    [Honey... try this, this is so delicious!

 Movie World Im King Chapter 963

    [Anna baby, come and eat more of this, this is good for your body...]


    [You feed me...]


    [Okay... Come on, Zhang Zeng...]


    [Ah¡ª¡ªWoo...]


    As a single dog, Prince Viken feels the world¡¯s deep malice towards single dogs. When a couple of you and mine are constantly feeding you high-quality dog ??food in front of you, they will ask you if you are How does it feel?


    Viken doesn''t know how others feel... He only knows... He was fed with dog food... He was already vomiting...


    "I''m full..." Viken pushed a half of the cuttlefish porridge in front of him, turned his head straight and left...


    As he walked, he wondered in his heart...Is it time to find a wife?After all, the Villeliss family needs to continue...


    And at this moment--


    Holy See-Vatican-


    A demon hunter belonging to the Holy See Order of the Holy Order, is taking his little follower and a monk named Carl, starting from the Vatican, all the way to Transylvania, their task is to end Deku Ra¡¯s dark reign and save the Velelis family...


    I just don¡¯t know, when this guy named Fan Haixin sees Zhou Ye... what kind of accident will happen... You read it right, and I didn¡¯t call it wrong, that is-accident...


    Reference 1346


    One thousand three hundred and forty six chapters


    Just as Fan Haixin was going all the way over the mountains and ridges... When she came to Transylvania day and night, Princess Anna was immersed in the beautiful dream of love that Zhou Ye wove.


    "My dear... taste this..." Anna said as she gently took out a handful of wild fruits picked from a branch on the roadside from her pocket, and held it in front of Zhou Ye like a treasure."When I was young, I liked this the most!"


    "Oh? Then I have to taste..." Zhou Ye said, looking into Anna''s hands... I saw a handful of red and green fruits in the white and tender hands. The red is bright and attractive. The green water is lingering, and it makes people feel an urge to take a bite... "This is... a wild plum?"


    "Um... it''s sour and sweet, it''s delicious!" Anna said, picking up a wild plum that was already red and wiping it lightly with a handkerchief twice before placing it directly in Zhou Ye''s eye. Side... "You taste..."


    Seeing Anna¡¯s eyes full of expectation, Zhou Ye really couldn¡¯t say "I don''t like sour things"...


    He knew that this was Anna''s heart... She wanted to share everything with him, including her childhood, and the wild plum she was holding now was her childhood...


    "Oh...hmm..." Zhou Ye squinted, allowing Anna to stuff wild plums into her mouth and chew twice... Zhou Ye found that although these wild plums are still a bit sour, what I have to say is that , The taste is quite good...


    "How is it? Is it delicious?" Anna stared at Zhou Ye nervously, she was really afraid that a look of disgust would leak on Zhou Ye''s face...


    "Yes, it''s delicious..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, picked up a red wild plum from Anna''s hand, wiped it gently with his hand, and placed it next to Anna... "Very Great taste, baby, you can taste it too..."


    "Hmm...!" Anna smiled and nodded, then lightly opened her lips, and took a bite on the wild plum that Zhou Ye handed over...


    And not far from them... Being used as bait, Viken, who was tied to the wooden post again, leaked an unbearable expression...


    "His Royal Highness, what''s the matter with you?" The attendant, who was busy sprinkling fallen leaves on the trap under Viken''s feet in disguise, asked with some curiosity when he saw the unnatural expression of his prince.


    "No... nothing..." Viken shook his head vigorously and said.


    "Oh..." Viken''s attendant is also a vulgar person, he didn''t notice his prince''s hesitant look...


    "Paul... Do you think I should get married?" Prince Viken asked depressedly...


    He feels like living in a deep and fiery purgatory for the past half month. He sees the couple showing affection in front of him every day, and they are fed dog food every day... The former firm non-marriage activists also have them now. A hint of wanting to get married.


    "Prince, you finally figured it out..." Hearing what his prince said, Paul threw the disguised leaves on the ground with excitement, and said loudly: "You should have been married long ago. Only after you get married, You can be crowned...this is the last wish of the old king...oooooo..."


    "Don''t cry... Damn it, Paul... I''m just talking..." Prince Viken was completely pounded by the loud voice of his attendant Paul. Damn... Almost everyone was affected by his voice. It was attracted... He hurriedly stopped his attendant Paul in a low voice...


    But-it''s too late.


    "Oh my God... Your Royal Highness, you finally want to get married... I will go back now, and I will marry you for the whole city..."


    "It''s not easy... It''s rare that Prince Viken also wants to get married one day..."


    "Uuuu...If the old king is still there, I don''t know how happy he would be..."


    Even Princess Ann, who was talking to her own man you and me, was shocked. She took her man''s hand and ran all the way to her brother, and asked in surprise: "Viken, are you finally going to get married? Whose girl is it? Do you need me to propose marriage for you?"


    "Uh-!" Prince Viken looked at his sister in embarrassment, then said: "Actually, this is just an idea...I haven''t made a formal decision yet!"


    "That''s not okay..." Zhou Ye smiled and looked at his cheap brother-in-law and said, "As the first heir to Transylvania, you have the responsibility and obligation to give birth to an heir for your leader... ¡­This is your obligation as the eldest son of the Villeliss family!"


    "Yes, Viken..." Princess Ann expressed 10,000 approval for her own man... "Dad has been missing for more than a year, so it''s time for you to be crowned... But I think you have to settle down before being crowned. ..."


    "Uh-!" Prince Viken looked at the people helplessly, he knew-he would not escape this day sooner or later, but... he really didn''t want to be restrained by a woman so early... He was very satisfied now In my own life, I go to the tavern to hang out with the dancers from time to time, and then hunt down Dracula¡¯s minions...


    However, responsibility is responsibility... Prince Viken has to bear whether he wants it or not... However, it is his nature to push and push."Father''s life and death are still unknown, and...Earl Dracula is still alive in this world, how can I be immersed in my own world?"


    Seeing Prince Viken¡¯s awe-inspiring look, Zhou Ye couldn¡¯t help but pick a big thumb for him and said, [Pretending to be a good X]


    Everyone seemed to be shaken by Prince Viken''s words, and they all fell silent...


    But would Zhou Ye let him go through it so easily?Obviously that is impossible... It is Zhou Ye''s interest to see people unlucky, although the unlucky person in front of him is his cheap elder brother... But Zhou Ye will not be soft.


    "Ahem..." Zhou Ye coughed slightly, attracting everyone''s attention to himself."I remember... when your father got married, Count Dracula was still alive, when your grandfather got married, Count Dracula was still alive... When your great-grandfather got married, Count Dracula was still alive... If you don¡¯t get married and keep offspring... how can you continue the responsibility of the Villerise family to kill Earl Dracula?"


    "that''s right¡­¡­"


    "His Royal Highness, you really should think about your marriage..."


    "Yes... Your Highness..."


    "Brother, do you want to be a sinner in the Villeliss family?"


    For a moment, everyone screamed... It made Viken a big head... He knew that this time, he might not be able to pass the level."Well, I know, I know... After killing the werewolf this time, I will get married... Okay??"


    "What do you say?" Anna hurriedly used words to kill her brother. Although she already has Zhou Ye, and the two future children also have the right to inherit Transylvania, it is best to have the last name. It would be better for the people of Villelis to inherit Transylvania... and Anna knew that her man didn''t care about this little Transylvania...


    "I can talk and count... I promise God." Prince Viken said decisively, while looking at his brother-in-law Zhou Ye with a bitter look... as if to say [He was killed by you... ¡­


    And what about Zhou Ye?Simply ignore him, hold his own Princess Ann and hide in the crowd pretending to be okay... Prince Viken was depressed for a while.


    Anyway, Prince Viken finally agreed to this matter...


    Perhaps it was because the enthusiasm of the attendants increased because of the promise of marriage by Prince Viken. The trap that originally took two hours, they only took one hour to prepare... just waiting for the werewolf to take the bait...


    Reference 1347


    One thousand three hundred and forty seven chapters


    "Damn Zhou... I curse you for being kicked by Anna at night..." Prince Viken muttered in his mouth, while replaying his tricks, clinging to the two ends of the rope with his hands and hanging himself above the trap...


    In fact, he also knew that it was no wonder his brother-in-law...In this era, the servants of the nobles still keep their duty. If the master is gone, they will serve the little master, and if the little master is gone, they will serve the little master... Until they are completely old and die.

 The Movie World Chapter 964

    The most important thing is that a family does not die out...


    If this family has no heirs, then for these servants, it will be as if there is no running head in the future... They have served the master''s family for generations, and the master''s family will not treat them badly, and will help them to take care of them properly until They died, which is a spirit of contract.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªAnd while Prince Viken was there, the object of his curse was sitting in the bushes, hugging his sister, whispering.


    "My dear... I don''t know why, I always feel a sense of horror..." Anna nestled in her man''s arms and whispered in his ear.


    "Don''t worry... everything has me!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, he knew why Anna felt like a panic, because - this time the hunting werewolf, if he hadn''t appeared, the end result would only be - Viken Save Anna, who was bitten by a werewolf, and then turned into a werewolf, playing for Dracula...


    "Hmm..." Anna nodded obediently, but after a while quiet, she still said a little uneasy: "My dear, I feel that the time when the werewolf appeared this time is too fast... In the past, we killed one. For a werewolf, it will take at least three months to half a year for a new werewolf to appear, but this time it was only half a month..."


    "Because... a certain vampire is beginning to be afraid!" Zhou Ye said, putting his hand into Anna''s clothes and gently touching...


    Anna, who had been distracted by Zhou Ye''s actions, had no time to ask why Dracula was scared... She just squinted and gently held the big hand of her own man''s maniacs, looking at Zhou Ye pleadingly... ... "Don''t... honey... there are many people here..."


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye chuckled, and didn''t explain that from his mental standpoint, no one would have noticed the difference between the two... but gently said in Anna''s ear: "It''s okay if I don''t move. Let me hehehehe tonight... where you are..."


    "Bad guy..." Anna blushed instantly when she heard Zhou Ye''s words, she couldn''t help but cast a blank glance at her man, and then nodded slightly with a few imperceptible movements...


    "That''s it..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, it seems that Anna''s comprehensive development plan is about to be implemented...


    At this moment, suddenly the birds and beasts in the woods stopped calling... A big dog-like panting and breathing sounded into Zhou Ye''s ears... "Hush, here comes..."


    "..." Anna also hurriedly lowered her body, completely hiding herself in the bushes...


    Soon-with a roar that suddenly sounded, a werewolf who was more than two meters tall rushed towards Viken, who was coated with secret medicine...


    Viken didn''t panic when he saw this, he squeezed the rope tightly, and then turned back, standing on the stake... "Quick¡ªpull me up..."


    Before he finished speaking, he heard a sharp sound, followed by a whine like a dog being stepped on its tail...


    "Come down..." Zhou Ye carried his pseudo [Fallen Ashbringer] on his shoulders, and ridiculed Prince Viken, who was standing on the stake and yelling: "You are safe..."


    "..." Prince Viken silently looked at the werewolf who had been split in half beside the trap, and then looked at the giant sword in Zhou Ye''s hand... "No, Zhou... you make me feel like this. Like a clown..."


    "Or do you want to attract another werewolf and try the refreshing feeling of singles out a werewolf?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Forget it, I know I am not that piece of material..." Prince Viken said as he cautiously jumped off the trap, trying not to step on the trap below... "Your sword is so handsome... Can I take a look?"


    "Of course it''s okay..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and passed the pseudo-Ember Messenger in his hand...


    "I..." As soon as Prince Viken took over the giant sword in Zhou Ye''s hand, he felt that as soon as he fell in his hand, the giant sword dropped from his hand and fell to the ground... "God... How heavy is this thing?"


    Prince Viken looked at the giant sword that had smashed the ground into a pit, then looked at Zhou Ye...with a speechless expression on his face.


    He knows that his cheap brother-in-law is very strong, but he has no idea how strong he is...


    However, today-after taking Zhou Ye''s pseudo-ash messenger, his heart is a little lower... This giant sword that Zhou Ye can wield with one hand weighs at least a few hundred kilograms...


    You know, Prince Viken has been trained by the family since he was a child. He is not a weak chicken himself. Not to mention his infinite power, he is at least twice stronger than normal people. But even with such power, he can¡¯t pick up. That giant sword, one can imagine how heavy it is...


    "Haha, more than five hundred kilograms..." Zhou Ye smiled, and picked up his COSPLAY props from the ground. This thing was a toy for Zhou Ye... it was used to be handsome...


    "I now know why you can hit the werewolf so far with one punch..." Viken said, while looking at Zhou Ye with the same look of monsters... "Are you Orientals all monsters?"


    "No, it''s just a little skill..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and carried the pseudo-Ember Messenger on his shoulders... "Well, we should go back..."


    Zhou Ye said, walking towards Anna... Anna also commanded the attendants to put the trap away... Seeing her man walking towards her, she ran all the way and rushed towards her, jumping up and holding Zhou Ye. I kissed fiercely... "My dear, you are so amazing..."


    "Actually, I have other more powerful tricks..." Zhou Ye whispered in Anna''s ear with a wicked smile.


    "What trick?" Anna asked curiously.


    "It''s not convenient here. I will show it to you when I go back tonight..."


    "Bad guy..." Anna quickly understood the intention of her man''s words, and slightly blushed and bit on Zhou Ye''s shoulder...


    The two of them just sprinkled dog food at the people around them, and walked towards the place where the horses were stored...


    "Here again..." Viken stroked his forehead helplessly. He has been sprinkled with dog food by two people these days, and he is going crazy...


    "His Royal Highness... get married soon..." His attendant Paul looked at his master sympathetically, then greeted the other buddies, and dragged the werewolf who had been cut into two pieces by Zhou Ye. This was Wu Xun''s. Prove that...that can''t be wasted. You can at least mix with wine with this thing...


    The werewolf¡¯s recovery ability is very strong, but no matter how strong it is, it is impossible to be chopped into two pieces and still alive. It is not a werewolf, it is a wolf god...


    Reference 1348


    One thousand three hundred and forty eight chapters


    "My dear, why do I still feel a little uneasy?" Anna curled up in Zhou Ye''s arms, rode with him, and walked towards Transylvania...


    "Don''t worry, isn''t the werewolf peeping at us killed by me?" Zhou Ye sniffed Anna''s hair lightly, and said, "Believe me, it will be all right, even if Dracula comes here, I I have the confidence to protect you..."


    "Hmm--" Anna nodded obediently, her heart full of the sense of security being protected...


    The werewolf trapped in the dense forest today is the one who peeped at the Anna family castle in the middle of the night...


    When it first appeared, Zhou Ye knew that it was ordered by Dracula to investigate the outsiders who came here... In order to paralyze Dracula, Zhou Ye did not immediately kill it... ¡­


    Of course, Dracula is a bit of paralysis. It¡¯s just that Zhou Ye was talking to Princess Anna at this time. He didn¡¯t want anyone to interfere with him, so he didn¡¯t immediately kill the werewolf...


    Moreover, in Zhou Ye¡¯s design, Dracula belonged to Van Helsing...Of course he didn¡¯t let Van Helsing kill Dracula, he didn¡¯t have the skills... Zhou Ye wanted Dracula to abuse Van Helsing... It¡¯s that simple ...


    Just as the group rushed back to Transylvania, they happened to see the leaders of the city, surrounded together... It seemed that they were surrounding someone-everyone couldn''t help but surrounded them curiously...


    "I don''t want to cause trouble... I''m here to help you!" Fan Haixin and his attendants back to back, looking at the group of people who are holding various tools and holding various tools.


    "Do you often encounter such things?" Carl looked at the people around him with some trepidation. Although he is a member of the Holy See''s Order of Holy Order, like Van Helsing, he is a scientific researcher and has almost no fighting experience. zero¡­¡­


    "Often..." Fan Haixin reached his waist with some speechless hands, where there are his weapons...


    "Foreigners, you are not welcome here..." Prince Viken also rode over at this time, and he said loudly: "This is not the place you should come, hurry up and leave here..."


    "Really?" Fan Haixin wouldn''t give up his mission easily. He saw Zhou Ye who was holding Princess Anna riding on the horse watching the excitement at a glance."He is also a foreigner, why can he be here??"


    "Hahahaha... he actually said that His Excellency Zhou Ye is a stranger..."


    "Hahahaha..."


    Fan Haixin''s words caused a burst of laughter from the surrounding people...


    "Hahaha..." Viken couldn''t help but laugh... After a long while, he stopped his laughter: "Are you talking about Zhou?"


    "Yes..." Fan Haixin didn''t think there would be Orientals in this place. If you talk about strangers, he thinks that Zhou Ye is a real stranger.


    "Because he is my sister''s husband, because he killed two werewolves for us in Transylvania...because there are too many and too many..." Viken said disdainfully: "You are special for us again. What did Lansivania City do?"


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! The traces of, such as thick wolf hair...

 The Movie World Chapter 965

    Just when Van Helsing was in a daze, suddenly there was a sharp scream from the sky... Following the cries, three ugly humanoid creatures were waving their wings and flying towards Transylvania...


    "Gosh...It''s a vampire bride..."


    "Run..."


    "Help..."


    "Quickly¡ªeveryone, go back to the house..." Anna didn¡¯t care about telling her man you and me. She hurriedly shouted, "Take care of the children and the elderly, and go back to your house. Go inside..."


    Following Anna¡¯s shout, the leaders fled towards their own house...


    And Van Helsing also took out the machine gun crossbow from his foul crossbow, facing the three ugly vampire brides on the horizon, quickly pulling the trigger...


    Whoosh whoosh¡ª¡ª


    With his buckle, a dozen crossbow arrows were shot at the vampire bride...


    "Hurry up and avoid..." Fan Haixin still had time to take a look to the side at this time, but he found that everyone else had escaped. Only the brother-in-law of Prince Viken was still holding Princess Anna in his arms and moved. Sitting still...


    In fact, Anna actually wanted to get off her horse to take refuge... But Zhou Ye held her slender waist and couldn''t move...


    When she was very anxious when she heard the message [Relax, don¡¯t be afraid, everything is with me...], she quieted down. She knew that her own man would not deceive herself, and her own man would not deceive herself. Will hurt herself... So, she also snuggled in her man''s arms, quietly watching the excitement...


    "My dear Anna... I''m sorry, you are going to die today..."


    "Hahaha...Kill her..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense..."


    Zhou Ye silently looked at the three vampire brides who were talking nonsense while rushing towards him, telling the truth-he never thought that he would never take away the bride who should have belonged to Dracula. found¡­¡­


    For him, the vampire bride is only part of his reproduction plan, and he will never be vacant...


    However, looking at the three vampire brides who looked like birdmen, Zhou Ye was not interested at all... Just when the three vampires rushed towards Zhou Ye, they were one step ahead, but Fan Haixin...


    He made a big jump and rushed towards Zhou Ye, who was sitting on the horse. In his plan, he wanted to throw Zhou Ye off their horses, so as to avoid the attacks of the three vampire brides...


    however--


    "Uh-!" Fan Haixin looked in front of him with an embarrassed look, the big hand that occupied all his sight... It was really shameful...


    At this moment, he was maintaining a swooping posture, and Zhou Ye grabbed his face with his hands...that felt, how embarrassing and embarrassing...


    "Thank you for your concern, but... I don''t need to dismount..." Zhou Ye smiled at Fan Haixin, who was grabbed by his face and hung in the air: "They are the ones who should really worry about..."


    Following the sound of words, Zhou Ye gently let go of the right hand that was holding Anna''s waist, and pulled out the pseudo-Ember messenger behind...


    ¡ª¡ª


    A few light dances... Anna only felt that the cold light before her eyes flashed, she didn''t even notice how many times Zhou Ye waved. When she opened her eyes again... the vampire bride who leaped towards them in three directions was already Gone...


    "what----!"


    "damn it----!"


    "Asshole, you dare to hurt me..."


    The wailing from the ground caused Anna to turn her gaze, and saw¡ªOn the ground, the three vigorous and arrogant vampire brides had turned into a dozen corpses...


    Because the vampires themselves are dead, they are still alive, but they are very aggrieved because they were dismembered by Zhou Ye in the blink of an eye...


    "Interesting..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "It seems that you and Victor are not the same type of vampire... Such a strong vitality makes me a little interested..."


    "Uh-can you put me down first? This gentleman?" Fan Haixin said with a gloomy expression-you know, he is still hanging in the air by Zhou Ye.


    "Ah, sorry...I almost forgot about you..." Zhou Ye smiled and let go...Fan Haixin fell directly under the horse.


    Reference 1349


    One thousand three hundred and forty-nine chapters


    The three vampire brides who were instantly dismembered by Zhou Ye have also recovered their human form at this moment, but their images at this time are extremely miserable...


    The arms and legs of the three of them were all chopped off by Zhou Ye just now...there was only the head still linked to the body...Looking at a tragic beauty...


    Even though the three vampire brides are so miserable, they still roll on the muddy ground reluctantly while yelling... "Damn human beings, just wait for the earl to avenge us..."


    "You are dead..."


    "Woo...I will definitely not let you go..."


    And at this moment - Fan Haixin had taken out the silver pile from his own package, and strode towards the three vampire brides, which meant that they would be nailed to death at once.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    "you can not do that¡­¡­"


    "Please... let me go, I can let you enjoy the unimaginable... well-you know!"


    Seeing Van Helsing''s movements, the three vampire brides were suddenly terrified, some wailing, some begging for mercy, and some of them were seducing Fan Helsing...


    However, Van Helsing did not move at all. He walked firmly to the three unresisted places, the vampire brides who kept rolling on the ground...


    The three female vampires were frightened, like maggots, desperately wriggling their remains on the ground, trying to stay away from Fan Haixin, as if they could escape their mortal fate...


    "May your soul be forgiven by the Lord!" Fan Haixin walked to the side of a vampire bride, drew a cross in front of him, stared at him, and was about to pierce the female vampire in front of him with the silver pile...


    "Dangling¡ª¡ª!" A cry...


    The silver pile in Fan Haixin''s hand did not plunge into the mouth of the vampire bride as he wished, but instead pierced the weapon Zhou Ye handed over...


    "..." Fan Haixin looked at the silver pile with its crooked tip distressed, and then looked at the owner of the weapon, Zhou Ye... "Are you going to prevent me from purifying these vampires?"


    "No, it''s not that I want to prevent you from purifying these vampires, but--" Zhou Ye said here, his eyes widened, and he reprimanded unceremoniously: "What are you going to do with my spoils?"


    "That..." Fan Haixin was dumbfounded... It seems, probably... these female vampires are really Zhou Ye''s spoils...


    "Yes, that''s it... Honey, as long as you don''t kill me... I will let you taste indescribable happiness..." Seeing Fan Haixin and Zhou Ye seem to be in conflict, the vampire bride on the ground looked like Foolingly threw electricity¡¤eyes at Zhou Ye...In order to survive, they had no choice but to do anything.


    "Do you really have thoughts about these vampires that you shouldn''t have?" Fan Haixin''s eyes condensed, and he looked at Zhou Ye.


    "¡ª¡ª!" Zhou Ye looked at the ground, one by one, three vampires covered in muddy water, said disdainfully: "Do you think I would be interested in maggots?"


    "Uh-!" Fan Haixin looked at the three vampires who looked like beggars on the ground, and then looked at Zhou Ye... and nodded in agreement, "I don''t think you will do either. These corpses are interested..."


    "So what do you plan to do with them?" Fan Haixin asked curiously.


    "It''s not your responsibility... My spoils are naturally useful!" Zhou Ye said, beckoning to Prince Viken, who was watching from a distance...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 966

    "Hey, Zhou--you are so amazing..." Prince Viken smiled and brought his attendants over. As he walked, he slapped his brother-in-law''s ass loudly...


    He had just witnessed the whole process. The weapon that he couldn''t hold was in the hands of his brother-in-law, as if nothing, and he didn''t even see when Zhou Ye made the move... the whole battle It''s over...


    "You are like this..." Zhou Ye beckoned Viken to his side, then whispered in his ear a few times...


    "..." Viken looked at Zhou Ye with a look of surprise. He couldn''t believe why his brother-in-law would come up with this bad idea?


    "This...isn''t it not so good..." Viken asked naively.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you think this is fun?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly... It seems that his elder brother still has a bottom line for life, but... under the hint of his own soul, the so-called bottom line for life , Also like a certain film, it breaks at once.


    "Don''t you want to see a scene like that?" Zhou Ye''s words seemed to carry infinite magic power, reaching the bottom of Viken''s heart.


    "miss you¡­¡­"


    "Then do as I said..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Okay..." Viken said, calling his attendants over...


    They took up the limbs of three female vampires scattered on the ground according to Zhou Ye''s instructions, and then tied them tightly with ropes...


    Then, the two of them lifted up the female vampire who had become a human being, and walked towards the empty space in the city...


    "You damn humans, what are you going to do to the noble us..."


    "Let go of us... I order you to let us go..."


    Should I say that I am a vampire?Even though he was cut off his limbs and turned into a human being, he was still yelling and full of breath.


    "What do you plan to do with these vampires? They are very dangerous!" Fan Haixin was blocked by Zhou Ye''s weapon, and was unable to stop the attendants who carried the female vampires into the square... so he could only look at Zhou Ye and ask. .


    "Tell me... do you have any hatred with the vampire?" Zhou Ye ignored Fan Haixin, but looked at the leaders who felt dangerous and gradually leaked their heads from the windows and doors to investigate the situation, and shouted.


    "I... my wife was killed by them..."


    "My son also died in their hands..."


    "And my daughter...oooh, she''s just ten years old..."


    "My brother was killed by them..."


    "..."


    Seeing that the vampires who treated them like domestic animals in the past were easily defeated by Princess Ann''s husband, these civilians seemed to see the dawn of revenge, and one by one said aloud the hatred buried in their hearts...


    Following the leaders, one by one loudly told their tragic experience, and the whole city was full of noisy...


    "Then... I grant you the right of revenge... You can dispose of the three vampires at will, using any method you can think of..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and announced loudly: "Including certain indescribable things... ¡­"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the leaders suddenly became excited. They walked out of their homes and surrounded the square...Looking at the three female vampires who were placed flat on a high platform and locked their necks with iron chains. , Cursing...


    There are stones, some spitting, some piercing with forks...


    I don¡¯t know which person took the lead. Someone began to perform the cruel punishment for women on the three vampires...


    And the crowd onlookers cheered loudly for those people...There were still people waiting in line behind...


    Zhou Ye sat on the horse, smiling at the three female vampires who were led by the people...Seriously, the appearance of these three female vampires can only be said to be average, and the smell on their bodies made him sick, so Zhou Ye was not interested in doing anything to them, and-thinking that these vampires had been played by Dracula for hundreds of years and the children had given birth to tens of thousands, he had no idea...


    Reference 1350


    One thousand three hundred and fifty chapters


    "Even if they are vampires, is it too cruel for you to treat them like this?" Fan Haixin asked unbearably.


    "Huh? Cruel??" Zhou Ye didn''t speak, but Princess Anna in his arms spoke first, "Do you think Ye is cruel? And those vampires are miserable? Are any parents who lost their children miserable? Are the husband¡¯s widows miserable? Are there any husbands who have lost their wives miserable? Yes..."


    "Okay, don''t be angry, Anna baby..." Zhou Ye smiled and pecked in Anna''s ear, and whispered: "For these guys, there is no need to be angry..."


    "Yeah..." Angrily, Anna gradually calmed down under the comfort of her man.


    She looked at Fan Haixin who was standing under the horse with a look of contempt, "You don''t know anything, but you say that Ye is cruel? You can try to stop the civilians and see if you will be torn to pieces by them..."


    "..." Fan Haixin shook his head helplessly... Killing monsters is his duty, but torturing monsters is not his preference.


    "Okay, you are not welcome here, please leave here..." Anna gave an ultimatum to Van Helsing. She can tolerate others saying that she is bad, but she absolutely can''t tolerate others saying that her man is bad. She is now a Husband slave.


    "Sorry, Princess Anna, if I offended you in any way, I apologize to you..." Fan Haixin took off his hat, then bowed slightly to the two of them, and said, "But please believe me. Sincerely, I am here to help you on the order of the Holy See..."


    "Help us?" Anna didn''t want to pay attention to Fan Haixin at all. In her opinion, having her own man is enough."Do you think you can help us? Or, did you help us when the vampire attacked just now?"


    "Uh-!" Fan Haixin was embarrassed by Anna for a while...


    When the three vampires just attacked, he was a passerby with soy sauce. He just set a few arrows, and the damage to the three female vampires was minimal.


    "Okay, baby... Since this gentleman is willing to help us, of course it is very good!" Zhou Ye smiled and patted Anna. After calming her down, he turned to Fan Haixin and said, "Then I will trouble you. , This gentleman...then please guard the three female vampires. I believe that-with their strong vitality, the civilians can''t kill them. Your task is to guard them. I think I will meet them at night. There is a big surprise..."


    "I hope you are worthy of my arrangement, and don''t let me be disappointed in the Holy See!" After finishing speaking, Zhou Ye did not wait for Fan Haixin''s question, grabbed the belly of Nightmare, and walked towards the castle in the inner city... He didn''t have the time to watch here. As for these things, he still has a lot of things to do... For example, the comprehensive development plan that Anna promised him today?


    The monk Carl, standing behind Fan Haixin, looked at Zhou Ye''s fading back, and asked curiously: "Should we follow his orders like this? Are you looking at the three vampires here?"


    "Hmm..." Fan Haixin nodded his head solemnly...


    "Why?" Karl was a little upset with Zhou Ye''s attitude of treating them as subordinates, and asked depressedly: "We are here to help them, so why do you treat us like this?"


    "Why?" Fan Haixin laughed self-deprecatingly: "Only that guy can kill you in a few seconds...Of course, including me!"


    "...His--!" Carl took a deep breath. He didn''t doubt Van Helsing''s judgment. This fellow, Van Helsing, would never make a joke when discussing matters about fighting...


    "Besides, that guy is too cunning... and he doesn''t do anything by any means..." After Fan Haixin figured out some things, he felt that his scalp was a little numb...


    "What?" Carl asked.


    "Do you really think that guy threw the three vampires to the civilians for revenge?" Van Helsing said while searching for his crossbow in the open space, "He was just to anger Dracula!"


    "Enraging Dracula?" Carl asked unclearly, "How to anger Dracula?"


    "If your woman is lined up by a group of men, how would you feel?" After Fan Haixin said this, he suddenly felt a little wrong, "Oh, sorry, I forgot that you are a monk. It''s impossible to have a wife in your life..."


    "No, I am actually a monk..." Carl explained, "I can still get married..."


    "Fighting needs to be calm... and the furious Dracula will obviously expose more of his weaknesses!" Fan Haising ignored the words of his attendants, and said to himself: "It seems...I really need to arrange them well. It''s a moment, this guy on the stage has already set up for me, just wait for the evening to put on a big show!"


    "What are you talking about? Van Helsing?" Karl asked curiously.


    "You don''t need to know too much, just help me get all the powerful weapons out! I think I will need them at night..." Fan Haixin said as he stood beside the crowd, maintaining Prince Viken of Order walks...


    "I think I need some convenience..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 967

    "Why haven''t you left?" Prince Viken frowned, looking at Fan Haixin and asked dissatisfiedly.


    "Actually, it was your brother-in-law, the gentleman named Ye Zhou arranged for me to stay..." Fan Haixin had to pull up Zhou Ye''s tiger skin. No way, who made him an unwelcome now People?


    "Really?" Prince Viken looked at Van Helsing with some disbelief, then beckoned to one of his attendants, then asked him to go back to his castle and ask his brother-in-law what he meant...


    Now Zhou Ye, relying on his tyrannical force, has already erected a unique image in Viken''s mind...


    "If you let me know that you are lying to me..." Viken looked directly into Van Helsing''s eyes and said coldly: "I will drive you out of here, lying down..."


    "..." Facing Viken, Van Helsing just shrugged his shoulders and said nothing... For him, he has also seen a local who is more unfriendly than Viken, and there is nothing to be angry about...


    A group of people just stood in the crowd, waiting for the return of Viken''s attendant, and the monk Carl, who claimed to be a monk, was obviously very interested in the scene of violence against three female vampires in the crowd...


    He opened his eyes wide while drawing a cross in his own Hungarian mouth. He opened his eyes and spit out a few words that were not so civil...


    Everyone actually didn''t wait long, and soon-Viken''s attendants rushed back from the castle. After he lay on his prince''s ear and whispered a few words, Viken looked at Van Helsing and finally nodded. "Well, it seems that you didn''t lie, outsiders... I will send Paul to help you. If you need it, I will say hello to him... He will help you!"


    After saying these words, Viken stopped paying attention to Van Helsing, but turned to look towards the center of the square. He was also very interested in the brutal sights, but due to his identity, he couldn''t get off the court himself, so he could only stand. Had an eye addiction here...


    "Hello, I''m Paul, you can find me if you need help!" Paul said to Van Helsing with a smile.


    "Go, Carl... we should be busy..." Van Helsing pulled Carl back, who was still watching the scene attentively, and then nodded at Paul, saying: "I think I need to requisition The houses near the square..."


    "No problem!" Paul laughed.


    Van Helsing pulled Carl and walked towards the house near the square... He wants to prepare some small surprises for Dracula. He has no intentions, and he doesn''t think he will lose to Dracula, a vampire...


    Reference 1351


    One thousand three hundred and fifty one


    Night fell gradually in Transylvania...


    The weather tonight is not very good. In the dark sky, you can''t see the sparkle of the stars. Even the moon''s brilliance is blocked by dark clouds. The light rain covered with stars is constantly pattering, making people feel A while of boredom.


    The crowd in the center of the square has long since dispersed, leaving only three female vampires firmly fixed to a wooden board with silver-plated iron chains... They are now in a horribly embarrassed appearance, no longer the arrogance during the day... ¡­


    In the quiet square, there were only four oil lamps with lampshades standing around the female vampire, shining the clearing like daylight.


    "Will Dracula really come?"


    In the house near the square, Carl and Van Helsing huddled behind the door, looking at the square through the crack of the door, his gaze kept looking towards the three vampires in the next three lanes...


    "Of course I will come!" Fan Haixin sat leaning at the door, carrying the repaired silver pile in one hand and the silver cross in the other...


    He saw Carl¡¯s wretched behavior, but didn¡¯t scold Carl. In Van Helsing¡¯s opinion... this guy was pitiful enough. He grew up in a monastery and has been doing research at the headquarters of the Knights of the Holy Order. It''s normal for a woman to behave like this...


    "Why?" Karl asked, his eyes still staring at the center of the square...


    "It''s about the dignity of men, you don''t understand!" Fan Haixin couldn''t explain too much to Karl, so he could only casually say.


    At this moment, a blast of cold wind blew through... the oil lamp in the lampshade was even blown out, and the other three oil lamps were lingering in the wind. For a while, the light was suppressed to a minimum... the square The center became a little dim...


    "What''s that?" Carl exclaimed...


    "What did you see?" Fan Haixin asked hurriedly.


    "A figure, a dark figure..." Carl felt his heart beating so violently, as if facing his natural enemy...


    "Where?" Fan Haixin asked in a low voice, lying in the crack of the door, looking toward the square... In the dark square, there was nothing but the three dying female vampires... "At all... ¡­"


    "Are you looking for me?" A low voice rang in their ears...


    Fan Haixin pierced the silver pile in his hand without looking back...


    Feeling the sluggishness of the silver stake piercing his body in his hand, Fan Haixin couldn''t help but feel happy. This task is really too simple...Dracula is nothing more than that...


    However, what made him feel wrong was that even though he was sure that the silver pile in his hand had penetrated Dracula¡¯s Hun¡¯s mouth, he still did not hear the screams of the monster after being purified...


    "Go..." Fan Haixin didn''t care much, pulled Carl''s collar, and then slammed into the wooden door in front of him...


    Click ¡ª¡ª


    The rotten wooden door shattered to pieces under the impact of Fan Haixin...The two of them turned over into the square one by one.


    "What an unexpected visitor, Van Helsing..." A faint voice came from the door... Following the sound, a figure in a decent dress appeared in front of Van Helsing and Karl...


    "Do you know me?" Van Helsing stared at the figure coming out of the room. He was sure he had never seen Dracula, but... this vampire recognized himself for the first time...


    "This is your silver pile?" Dracula replied, walking towards Van Helsing, while pulling out his own silver pile... and then threw it on the ground."How long is it? Three hundred years? Or four hundred years? You don''t remember? Right?"


    "What should I remember?" Van Helsing waved his hand to make Karl hurry up and hide, and stepped back...


    "You are the famous Van Helsing, trained by Tibetan monks and Istanbul mullahs... sheltered by Rome, but-just like me, being hunted down..." Dracula looked very excited...


    "The Knights of the Holy Order know everything about you, and it''s not surprising that you know me..." Fan Haixin slowly backed away.


    "Yes, but it''s not just that..." Dracula smiled as he forced Van Helsing... "You still wear my ring, it seems-today is going to return to the original owner..."


    "..." Van Helsing habitually touched the ring on his right hand. It was a family crest ring engraved with a winged snake. The badge on this ring was exactly the same as the Villeliss family crest. This also contributed to Van Helsing''s arrival. One of the reasons for this is that he wants to trace his past...


    "The hatred between us... is much more than that, Gabriel..." Dracula looked at Van Helsing''s little movements, with a grim smile on his face: "Let me introduce myself again. I am Van Slau Deku. Count La, born in 1422-murdered in 1462... Now, with all your doubts, go to hell!"


    As Dracula approached, Van Helsing had to retreat towards the three female vampires tied up in the middle of the square...


    When Van Helsing noticed that Dracula had followed his own pace and stepped into a small circle... he made a slight gesture in Karl''s direction...


    Then, a sound of tight rope sounded... A noose made of silver and steel wire rose from the ground, immediately entrapped Dracula''s feet, and then hung him upside down...


    However, this is not the end. With the sound of creaking gears, the crossbow arrows soaked in holy water pierced into Dracula¡¯s body...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!


    "Have anyone ever told you that you are too much nonsense!" Van Helsing took out a silver cross from behind him as he said, and then pressed it to Dracula''s forehead without hesitation... ¡­


    "what--!"


    When the silver cross touched Dracula¡¯s body, a burst of flames ignited from the cross... The warmth made Van Helsing release his hand holding the cross...


    However, the cross was still attached to Dracula¡¯s face, burning desperately... Soon, under the effect of the high temperature, the silver cross was melted...


    "Do you really think so?" Is there a trace of uncomfortable look on Dracula''s face at this time?He looked at Van Helsing mockingly."Thank you, knowing that I am cold, and sending me warm firewood, then now, it is time for you to go to hell with doubts..."


    Following his words, without seeing Dracula''s movements, the rope tied to his ankle spontaneously ignited. In the blink of an eye, Dracula regained his freedom...


    "Damn...this is over..." Fan Haising spit out and retreated back. He really didn''t expect that Dracula was not afraid of the silver pile or the holy water, let alone the cross... This Nima is still Evil vampire?It''s completely different from the coquettish goods I have encountered before...


    "I thought it was the one who came down, but I saw you, Gabriel... you really gave me a big surprise..." Dracula looked at Van Helsing with a relaxed look, slowly Push him...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 968

    Dracula likes this one the most, pushing his prey into desperation step by step, listening to their mournful wailing, watching their desperate expressions...For him, there is nothing in the world that makes him feel more like this. It''s fun...


    Reference 1352


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Two


    The night is getting deeper, and the rain is getting bigger and bigger...


    "Dang--!"


    With the sound of the wind swaying the window edge, a figure climbed up from the couch...


    "Yue Hei Feng Gao Murder Night..." The figure muttered to himself, walked to the window, and gently closed the window frame that was blown by the strong wind...


    At this moment, a series of lightning flashes across the sky like an electric snake outside the window, and the electric light instantly illuminates the person''s face... it''s not someone else, it''s Zhou Ye.


    After a long while, the thunder rumbling came over...


    Anna, who was awakened by thunder, closed her eyes tightly and arched her arms to her side as soon as she stretched out her arms. She wanted to find the most comfortable position in someone''s arms and continue to sleep... But let her toss and turn. , But did not find that warm embrace...


    With a hint of doubt, Anna opened her eyes, and she saw Zhou Ye standing by the window at a glance.


    "My dear... why haven''t you rested yet?" Anna on the couch looked a little embarrassed at this time, the hair from the sideburns was on her cheeks, her face flushed, with a touch of indescribable style. ...


    "Baby, sleep for a while... When I wake up tomorrow morning, I will give you a big surprise..." Zhou Ye raised his foot and walked to Anna''s side, bent down, and gently stroked Anna''s face and cheek with his hand. , Whispered.


    "Hmm...!" Anna felt that her man''s voice was so low and magnetic, she couldn''t help but want to close her eyes and fall asleep with his voice...


    "Don''t leave...I..." Anna whispered... fell asleep again.


    Zhou Ye looked at Anna on the couch and couldn''t help but smile gently...


    Zhou Ye knew that Anna was really tired tonight... Anna who tried the back door for the first time was miserable by him tonight...


    Once again bowed his head and pecked at Anna''s eyes, Zhou Ye straightened up... "It''s time to watch a good show..."


    Following Zhou Ye¡¯s words, it fell... His figure suddenly disappeared in the room, and there was only a shining purple light in the entire room, which was shimmering slightly. It was Zhou Ye who gave Anna before leaving. The protective magic circle left behind.


    On the other side, in the open space of the square in the city-Van Helsing was facing his most dangerous moment.


    "Gabriel... why are you so weak? You really disappoint me..." Dracula held Van Helsing''s neck with one hand, lifted him up, and said with a stern smile: "I told you that the one who murdered me was actually you?"


    "Uh...uh..." Van Helsing pulled Dracula''s fingers forcefully with both hands, trying to get some breathing space for his neck from Dracula''s grasp, but he didn''t want to do so. No.


    Fan Haixin only felt that the hand that was holding his neck was tightening little by little... His efforts were useless... On the face that was violent due to lack of oxygen, there were beads of sweat... ¡­


    Death is so close-as if right in front of you...


    Fan Haixin felt that his consciousness... was about to be blurred due to lack of oxygen...


    At this moment, a violent shout made Fan Haixin who was about to fall into a coma sober up...


    "Let go of him, if you still want your three brides..."


    Van Helsing looked at the place where the sound came from... I saw that in the open space in the center of the square, besides the three female vampires locked on the high platform, there was another figure. It was not someone else but just ran away. The taking refuge monk Carl...


    At this time, Carl was firmly holding the silver pile that was still on the ground by Dracula with his hands, and the tip of the silver pile was facing the heart of one of the female vampires.


    "Carl... away from... leaving... here..." Van Helsing''s voice was so weak that he could barely hear him until he got close to him, and he was obviously unable to hear him standing in the distance.


    However-Carl''s movements are not useless, at least Van Helsing felt that the steel-claw-like hand on his neck seemed to have stopped tightening.


    "Oh?" Dracula held Van Helsing in one hand, and slowly looked back at the bug that, in his opinion, had no fighting power...


    When he saw Karl threatening himself with his three brides, a mocking smile leaked from his face."Do you think I still want those three lousy goods?"


    "They are your brides?" Karl was confused by Dracula''s words... "You came here... didn''t you want to save them?"


    "Huh? I never wear clothes that other people wear..." Dracula said with a look of disgust: "You can kill them... the bride can look for it again, I don''t care..."


    "what----!!"


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu-!!!


    "Don''t you have no feelings for us...!!!"


    Hearing Dracula¡¯s unfeeling words, the three female vampires who had been ravaged and ravaged without shed tears for a day suddenly burst into tears...They screamed and wailed in despair...


    Carl listened to the screams of the three vampires, and suddenly it was difficult to start... He stood there, killing or not killing...


    Just when he was in a daze, a dark figure suddenly appeared behind him, and then-Karl only felt a sharp pain coming from behind him... He saw a right hand with a missing finger pierced through his mouth. Out, there is still a beating heart in the palm of my hand...


    "That...that...is that...my...heart...?" Carl raised his hands, trying to get his heart back from that hand... However, his arms were raised halfway... ¡­It fell weakly.


    "Well-I regret it..." Dracula squeezed the heart in his hand to pieces, then pulled out a white handkerchief from his pocket, wiped the blood on his hand, and then dropped the handkerchief on it. On the ground... "Although this is a waste of food, but... it doesn''t matter..."


    "Uuuuu...I knew...you wouldn''t want us..."


    "Great...really great..."


    Seeing Dracula appearing to the side, the three vampire brides burst into joy...


    "No, don''t get me wrong... I just remembered one thing..." Dracula ignored his three women, but bent over and picked up the silver pile from Karl''s body..." I suddenly remembered that even if I don¡¯t want toys, when I need to smash them, I have to do it myself..."


    As Dracula said, without hesitation, the silver pile in his hand pierced the heart of one of the vampire brides...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! I curse you..."


    With a terrible scream, the vampire bride completely turned into a mass of ashes, only the pitch-black skeleton remained in place...


    "Seeing my sister dying so tragically in the hands of my lover, another vampire bride shook her head desperately, begging for mercy: "No...you can''t do this...I love you so much..."


    "I can''t feel love, I can''t feel the temperature... I can''t even feel the satisfaction..." Dracula said, while piercing the silver stake into her heart without hesitation: "So please rest assured Leave, I will tell your successor about your deeds..."


    After watching the female vampire turn into ashes, Dracula once again picked up the silver pile in his hand and looked at the last female vampire...


    What makes him a little strange is... In the end this female vampire didn''t say a word or begged for mercy... "Is there anything you want to tell me? Honey?"


    Reference 1353


    One thousand three hundred and fifty-three chapters


    "..." Facing Dracula''s questioning, the female vampire just glanced at him indifferently, and stopped speaking...


    Her actions aroused Dracula''s curiosity. Dracula stopped his movements for a while, looked at her and asked, "Don''t you ask for mercy?"


    "If I beg you, will you let me go?" The female vampire said calmly.


    "No..." Dracula said with a smile: "You know, although I don''t have a cleanliness fetish, but... I will never wear a dress worn by hundreds of men. Then tell me, It''s as disgusting as putting cow dung on your body..."

 Movie World Chapter 969

    "I will wait for you in hell...Dracula..." The female vampire coldly looked at the man who was her lover before her, cursing word by word, "We will meet again in hell one day of¡­¡­"


    "Hahaha...That''s so sorry, the devil in hell is my friend!" Dracula smiled slightly, and then with a strong hand, the silver pile pierced her heart...


    In an instant, a blue flame burned on her body...but she did not scream, nor screamed...Instead, she stared at Dracula with cold eyes, as if to imprint his appearance. The same in my own heart.


    Dracula felt that he was full of cold with those eyes, and he couldn''t help but shudder... "Damn..."


    For a moment, Dracula looked at the pair of eyes that were still staring at him in the flames, and he felt a feeling that he hadn''t seen for a long time. That feeling was called fear...


    "Damn..." Dracula shook his head vigorously, as if he could throw out the pair of eyes that appeared in his mind.


    After a while-Dracula finally felt that the ominous fear in his heart was relieved a lot...


    He turned around again and looked at the place where Van Helsing had just been left...Unsurprisingly-there was no longer Van Helsing''s figure.


    Dracula was not surprised at this. He smiled slightly and walked towards a residential house near the square, "Do you know? Gabriel, I... can see a person¡¯s character from his heartbeat, no, now I should call you Mr. Fan Haixin..."


    While talking, Dracula walked into the residence, "Usually when I approach someone, his heartbeat will accelerate as I approach, but the strange thing is that your heartbeat has always been so steady... ¡­Have you never known what fear is? Van Helsing?"


    As soon as Dracula walked into the room, a figure suddenly jumped off the beam, and his arms tightened Dracula¡¯s neck hard, causing Dracula to habitually open his eyes. bar¡­¡­


    The figure did not hesitate to throw a ball larger than his thumb into Dracula¡¯s mouth, and then lifted Dracula¡¯s chin forcefully, forcing him to swallow the ball... With a kick of Dracula''s back waist, the figure rolled over and out of the room with this rebounding force.


    "boom----!!!"


    With a loud noise, the entire room was blown into a broken wall...


    Van Helsing knelt on the ground, panting hard... He silently turned his head and glanced at Karl''s corpse, and said in a low voice: "Your invention finally killed Dracula, Karl-may you rest in peace..."


    He finally threw into the orb in Dracula¡¯s mouth, which was loaded with a burst bomb invented by Karl¡ª¡ªGlycerol 48...


    This kind of explosive is more than a hundred times stronger than ordinary black powder. Even if an elephant is stuffed with so much glycerin 48, it will never survive...


    Looking at the house that had turned into a sea of ??flames, Fan Haixin lowered his head gently...


    No way, he is so tired. He was just grabbed by Dracula, and he was in a state of hypoxia. After being dropped by Dracula, he couldn''t move for a long time, so he could only keep his eyes open. Watching Karl get killed by Dracula...


    After recovering a little bit of strength, Van Helsing hid in the room regardless of his unrecovered body... He didn¡¯t care about the life and death of the female vampires. In his opinion, it¡¯s best for Dracula to put his men Kill them all, then the whole world will be much fresher...


    It can be said that Fan Haixin has used his stamina to the extreme, otherwise, he would not be so tired now...


    Looking at the sparks in the sea of ??fire, because the wood was burning, Fan Haixin slowly climbed up from the ground... "It''s time to go back..."


    In this demonization operation, although he also knew some of his own life experience, Fan Haixin did not feel a trace of happiness, because his friend...died...to save him, two people came out, and one person returned. People who have not experienced it will not understand.


    However, just when Fan Haixin turned around and was about to leave, a bang suddenly sounded... He habitually planned to get down and hide, but-it was too late.


    A huge force came from his waist, kicking Fan Haixin all at once...


    "Are you planning to leave like this? Mr. Van Helsing..." Dracula''s voice came from behind Van Helsing with a voice...


    "You..." As soon as Fan Haixin turned his head, he saw Dracula, who was still burning with flames. At this moment, his image was a little embarrassed... not a piece of skin on the whole body was intact, and even on his stomach, there was a big bowl Hole... Through that hole, Fan Haixin could even see the sea of ??fire on the opposite side.


    "I''m not dead, doesn''t it feel weird?" Dracula''s original handsome appearance became extremely hideous at this moment, and the blisters turned his face into an evil spirit, and even his gums were leaking outside... ¡­


    "..." Van Helsing did not speak, but looked at Dracula coldly...


    "Do you know why I didn''t die?" Dracula had a grim smile on his face, "Because¡ªI''ve already died once, and I crawled out of hell to get you out of my hands one day Things, take back...life, glory, and¡ªmy ring!"


    To be honest, Van Helsing is a bit desperate facing Dracula at this moment...


    Seeing Dracula recovering his skin at a speed discernible to the naked eye, Van Helsing felt like he had said a dozen huskies...


    Madan... how do you kill this?


    Not afraid of holy water, not afraid of silver, apart from the sun, this Dracula seems to have nothing to fear...How can this be broken?


    Do you really want to die here today??


    Just when Van Helsing thought of this, Dracula had already rushed over... He grabbed Van Helsing by the neck and said with a grin: "Now, please use your wailing to please me, maybe this way I will make your death a little bit painful... "


    Following the sound of the words, Fan Haixin only felt a huge force hit his stomach, and that huge force made him feel that his stomach was about to be beaten through.


    However, even so, Van Helsing still did not scream as Dracula thought. He didn''t even scream, just frowned and snorted."dream¡­¡­"


    "Worthy of Gabriel..." Count Dracula didn''t pay attention to Van Helsing''s words. For him, it would be no fun if Van Helsing begged for mercy too early, so he would wonder if he had encountered a fake Van Helsing...


    Count Dracula smiled grimly at Van Helsing, and said softly: "It doesn''t matter...we still have time to play slowly all night..."


    Reference 1354


    One thousand three hundred and fifty four chapters


    "Interesting scene..." At this moment, above the square, at an altitude of more than six hundred meters, Zhou Ye was sitting there out of thin air, watching the performance below with a smile.


    In fact, Zhou Ye had already arrived when Dracula did not kill his woman...


    It can be said that he has watched the old scene here for a long time...


    Save those three vampires?Impossible things...For Zhou Ye, a woman who is not interested is actually no different from a man, so he won''t save people.


    Save Carl?


    Why save Karl?Zhou Ye didn¡¯t like that guy, so why did he make himself like a superhero, save this one and save that... he didn¡¯t have this idle time?


    Including now--


    Van Helsing below was being abused by Dracula, and Zhou Ye didn''t mean to extend his hand to help.


    For Zhou Ye, except for the few male pigs¡¯ heels that he was eye-catching, and the male pigs¡¯ feet whose daughters caused him trouble, basically no one deserves his help...


    "Tsk tusk... It''s so cruel to start... I didn''t expect you to be such a Dracula!" Zhou Ye watched Dracula hit Fan Haixin with a punch, and said.


    Even sitting here can hear the cracking sound of Fan Haixin¡¯s broken bones...


    This guy just remembered to spit out Dracula, but he forgot how he broke Liang Kun''s bones inch by inch.


    Just as Zhou Ye was watching the drama above and was happily watching, this love and admiration drama was about to end.


    "You have gained my admiration, Mr. Van Helsing!" Dracula carried Van Helsing, who was like a broken doll, and smiled slightly: "As expected of God''s left hand!"


    "Bah--!" Fan Haixin raised his head hard, facing Dracula with a bloody saliva... He looked miserable at this time, his hands and feet bent in a posture that is definitely not what a human should have. Now, obviously--there has been broken by Dracula from the joint...


    "Hehe..." Dracula smiled slightly, tilted his head to avoid Van Helsing''s saliva attack... Then smiled: "In return to you, I decided to grant you equal death, so... the grievances between us It''s over..."


    Dracula said, and forcefully gathered the big hands holding Van Helsing¡¯s neck...


    Following his movements, Fan Haixin couldn''t help but twitch and twitch... After a while, his neck crooked and he no longer breathed...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 970

    "Hatred is like wine, the longer the brewing time-the more luscious..." Dracula smiled slightly, released his hand, and let Fan Haixin fall to the ground like a ball of mud...


    "Now, it''s time to kill that scourge..." Dracula said as he took out a handkerchief from his pocket and gently wiped his hands, "Only wipe that pair from the world The traces of the existence of the brothers and sisters, the one under the crown will not notice my deception... I really admire myself..."


    "Really? Do you think so?" A cold voice came from behind Dracula. The voice seemed to carry the cold Siberian ice and snow, making Count Dracula froze there. ...


    "Mian, Mian, Mian, Mian..." Count Dracula trembled constantly, his pale face turned whiter...


    "I-- sheltered you..." Zhou Ye slowly walked around behind Count Dracula, and said unhurriedly: "And you, did you respond to my protection like that? Lies? Deception? And¡ªthe woman who wants to kill me?? Is that how you return me?"


    "I''m sorry... listen to me..." At this moment, Earl Dracula still has the spirit of revenge. He knelt on the ground, crawling alternately with his knees in front of Zhou Ye, desperately going. The land under Zhou Ye''s feet... "Listen to me... Mianxia..."


    "Go away..." Zhou Ye kicked Dracula several tens of meters away, leaving blood stains on the ground after Dracula''s worn knee...


    "Mianxia..., please listen to my explanation..." Dracula couldn''t care too much, climbed up to Zhou Ye with his hands and feet again, grabbed the ground with his head, and begged desperately.


    "There are some mistakes that cannot be made..." Zhou Ye shook his head slightly, and then stopped Dracula with his thought power...


    "Xiamen, please, forgive me this time... for the sake of collecting so many beauties for you... please forgive me..." Dracula''s whole body was fixed by invisible power. When he got there, he could only shout desperately: "I only kill enough food that I need, and I won''t kill people. I have never killed innocent people indiscriminately. Please, beg you, please, forgive me. Once..."


    "You have nothing to do with me..." Zhou Ye looked at the begging Dracula with a cold face: "I never care if you want to kill the innocent, but - You shouldn''t hit Anna''s idea, let alone deceive me...Do you really think I''m a fool?"


    "No... please, let me go... let me go, I am willing to offer you ten... no, one hundred beautiful first-time girls... please... please let me go !" Dracula begged desperately.


    To be honest, when he heard Dracula¡¯s words, Zhou Ye admitted that he was really agitated for a moment... But¡ªin a blink of an eye, he threw the heartbeat out of his head, and the dog would have a dog¡¯s consciousness. When a dog tries to deceive his owner and intends to kill his mistress for his own lies, then the dog can no longer ask for it. His only end is to become a dog meat hot pot...


    Of course, Dracula is not a dog, and Zhou Ye is not interested in tasting the taste of vampire hot pot, so-"For the sake of the hundreds of women you offered me, I will give you no pain. Death..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, Dracula was horrified to find that a purple flame ignited under his feet, and the flame spread from his feet to his whole body inch by inch...


    Wherever flames have burned, every inch of space has been burned out...Even Dracula felt that he heard the sound of space breaking...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    "It''s a worthwhile life to die under the rules of the Heart of the Universe..." Zhou Ye smiled as he looked at the place where Dracula disappeared.


    The movie says that Dracula cannot be killed, so what should be the case... Yes, ordinary holy water has no effect on him, but you should know that the flame that just burned him was based on himself. The fire of rules made by the cosmic heart in the body.


    Under such flames, even Jehovah would die, let alone a small Dracula who signed a contract with the devil and became a vampire?The devil has this ability to counterattack heaven long ago...


    "Oh, it''s all over... It''s time to take Anna back to St. Martin..." Zhou Ye said, stretched out and was about to leave to go back to sleep, but at this moment, he stopped. His steps...because he heard a faint breathing...


    "Interesting...Isn''t it going to die?" Zhou Ye smiled and cast his gaze to the side. That group of flesh-like things was not someone else-it was Van Helsing who was killed by Dracula...


    "Hehehehe...I have a bold idea..." Zhou Ye muttered to himself, walking towards Fan Haixin.


    Reference 1355


    Chapter 1355


    "This, here... where is it?"


    "Who am I??"


    "Why... why am I here??"


    "The head hurts... Why do I feel so sad?"


    Fan Haixin, who had come back from the dead, slowly got up from the ground. He looked blankly at the messy square in front of him, with question marks all over his face...


    When Zhou Ye saw Fan Haixin¡¯s performance, his eyes suddenly brightened...Ha, it seems that every time Fan Haixin is reborn, he will forget his past memories. It is really interesting. If this is the case, he will save a lot of things...


    "Who are you? Why are you here?" Suddenly seeing a similar person, Fan Haixin dragged his stinging body towards Zhou Ye...While walking, while guarding...


    This was not because Fan Haixin felt that Zhou Ye was an enemy, but he felt that the look in the eyes of the handsome young man before him made him shudder.


    However, no matter how guarded Fan Haixin was, the result-when he walked to Zhou Ye''s side... was still a tragedy.


    "Snapped--!"


    A resounding slap in the face of Fan Haixin''s fan, Fan Haixin''s eyes flashed gold stars... his mind went blank.


    "You...why are you hitting me...?" Fan Haixin asked, holding his cheek blankly, looking at Zhou Ye.


    "Why are you still not dead? You trash!" At this moment, Zhou Ye, the actor possessed... a look of bitter and enmity."My sister is dead, why are you still alive? How did you promise me that you would never let her suffer a little bit of grievances and suffer a little bit of hardship... But now??? What about now???"


    "This...?" Fan Haixin was stunned. He looked at Zhou Ye who was angry and said in a consoling way: "This...what the hell is going on? I...I...don''t remember...what am I? I don''t remember..."


    "You coward!!" Zhou Ye grabbed Fan Haixin''s neck and shouted loudly: "Tom, you coward...I''m going to kill you and pay homage to the spirit of my sister in the sky..."


    "..." Fan Haixin didn''t know why, when he faced the handsome boy in front of him, he always felt a sense of guilty conscience... and that inexplicable grief was also mixed in... let him face the one who was holding his neck. When I was young, I dared not give it back...


    Even if he was scolded with bloody heads, even if his beaten cheeks were high and swollen... he didn''t dare to give his hand back, even his eyelids were drooping, and he dared not look at the angry eyes of the teenager...


    "No, whether you want to kill me to avenge your sister... or you want to abolish me to pay tribute to your sister... But... but at least give me a clear, tell me... tell me what happened Life matters..." Fan Haixin defended in a low voice, "Please tell me, who am I..."


    "Well... I''ll tell you, who are you...?" Zhou Ye''s tone was so cold...Fan Haixin couldn''t help feeling cold all over.


    "Your... your name is Tom, Tom Krus..." Zhou Ye carried Fan Haixin''s collar and said angrily: "You are a farmer here..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, Fan Haixin seemed to have pictures of him as a farmer... [Mind suggestion activation]


    "Although you are poor, you are very optimistic... Maybe my sister is infected by your spirit, so she likes you..." Zhou Ye''s voice was inexplicably melancholy...


    Following Zhou Ye''s statement-Fan Haixin had an image of a girl like an angel in her mind. She was so beautiful and she was so holy... She made him feel ashamed, but after an accidental encounter, she rushed through Into his world...


    He is a farmer, but she is the sister of the lord''s son-in-law. The identity of the two is so different...they are as huge as the sky and the earth.


    So-he avoided, he avoided...


    But the girl¡¯s persistence and kindness eventually broke his psychological defenses, and he fell in love...


    He knew that he was just a poor boy and could not give happiness to the elf-like girl, but she didn''t care at all, and even for him, she was willing to sell her jewelry to supplement his household...


    But--in the end, the relationship between the two was noticed by her brother...


    Of course, his brother did not want his sister to choose a poor farmer as the end of life... Therefore, the girl''s brother came to his home and gave him two choices¡ª¡ª


    1. Give him a sum of money, go so far and never contact the girl again...


    2. Kill him so that he has no place to be buried...


    Faced with these two choices, he hesitated. This is not to say that he doesn''t love girls, but because of his low self-esteem, he is afraid of not being able to give girls happiness... So, he flinched...


    However, just when he hesitated... the girl suddenly appeared, and the girl put a dagger against her heart... and forced her brother to finally make a concession and agreed to their marriage...


    This story is so sweet, and Fan Haixin''s face is so sweet that he can''t help but feel the same, and a gentle smile appears...


    Zhou Ye looked at the smiling Fan Haixin with a twitch on his face... He was resisting his urge to laugh. Do you think this is a fairy tale love story with a great ending?You are wrong... This is a dark revenge story that can torture people...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 971

    The sweeter this time, the more tragic the ending... Sweet things are just illusions...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye continued to tell the story of farmer Tom [Fan Haixin]... "All the good will always be destroyed by ugliness, and all good will always be destroyed by bad people..."


    The girl who was blessed by her brother finally got her wish and lived with him...


    The two met in front of the priest to spend their lives together...


    Because she was forced by her sister, the girl¡¯s brother refused to give them financial subsidies, which made the two of them unable to even buy a wedding ring...


    But the girl didn''t care. She put on her finger, the ring with the lord''s family crest given to her by her brother, and put it on his finger as a wedding ring. What about him?He was poor and couldn''t even afford an iron finger, so he could only replace it with a grass ring...


    Even so, the girl is still very happy-he still remembers that on the day of the wedding... he made a promise in the church in front of Jesus that one day he would buy a real gold ring for the girl...


    For this goal, he changed his previous poor and lazy appearance and started to go out to do some casual work in the city during the slack farming period...


    Although their lives are poor, they are warm and happy...


    Every day when he returns home, the girl will gently bring him a cup of oatmeal tea, although the oatmeal in the tea is only a few shabby grains, but... the warm tea can dispel his fatigue...


    When summer comes, the girl most likes to snuggle in his arms, sitting in the doorway of her cabin, looking at the stars shining in the sky, thinking about their happy future...


    He feels that life is so happy, and he is grateful for the happiness God has bestowed on him... He firmly believes that his life will get better and better and happier...


    Reference 1356


    Chapter 1355


    but--


    As if God was jealous of their little happiness, finally one day, his little happiness was completely shattered.


    His wife was spotted by a monk named Karl from the Vatican... that Karl relied on his identity and forced him to give up his wife...


    He¡ªhow willing?


    In the end, he and his wife were both arrested...and one of his sisters and a younger sister were arrested together...


    That Carl combined with the local church and framed his wife and sisters as witches. In the name of God, they were to be purified...


    The purification ceremony was carried out on the square. In front of him, Karl took his sisters and his wife... Karl couldn''t play by himself, and he used the majesty of the Holy See to force the leaders to join together...


    That evil Carl even forbids him to close his eyes, and forcibly opened his eyelids with his hands to let him watch his wife and sisters being caught by hundreds of men..................


    He witnessed all this, he heard his wife''s screams in his ears, he saw the proud smile of Karl, he saw the relief on his wife''s face in the burning flame...


    "Ah ah ah ah -------- Do not say ...... I beg you, do not say ......" Tom Van Helsing [] screaming, he felt his heart in the blood, his eyes It became blood-red and blood-red, and the veins on his face were violent, and his face was terrifying... "I remember... I... everything is remembered... Damn Holy See, damn monk... Damn Jehovah..."


    "Now...do you think you--should you die?" Zhou Ye continued his role-playing game...


    "I-- damn... I didn''t protect her... I damn..." Tom [Fan Haixin] knelt on the ground, he remembered everything in Zhou Ye''s statement... At this moment, his eyes couldn''t help but flow out Two lines of blood and tears... "But-I am not reconciled, I am not reconciled... Although Karl is dead, he was not killed by me... I am not reconciled..."


    "What do you want?" Zhou Ye asked coldly: "How long are you going to let my sister wait for you? You coward!"


    "I want to send all the monks into hell, I want to be the nightmare of the Holy See, I want to make this world no longer have those damn priests... I want no one in this world to preach the holy name of Jehovah..." Fan Haixin, uh, no¡ªit should call him Tom now, and a hideous expression leaks from Tom¡¯s face... "I want there to be no God in this world!!"


    "Hey, you''re just a farmer... Why do you do these things?" Zhou Ye said disdainfully.


    "I can learn what I don¡¯t know. I have a heart of revenge. One day can¡¯t do, one month, one month can¡¯t do one year, one year can¡¯t do ten years, ten years can¡¯t do fifty years, fifty years can¡¯t do...until I die !"


    "Say--who won''t, prove it to me..."


    "I''ll prove it..." Tom said, and stood up shaking from the ground. He walked tremblingly to the center of the square, next to the corpses of the three vampires burned into skeletons... Gentlely took off his clothes from the side of the corpse in the middle, and then gently...wrapped up all the ashes and skeletons spotlessly one by one...


    The ashes of the three had already been condensed by the wind and rain, and they couldn''t distinguish each other, so... Tom simply mixed them together. For him, these three are the closest people to him...


    After doing all this, Tom took the bulging ashes in his arms and walked out of the city step by step...While walking, he said without looking back: "Please give me some time...Let me First bury my wife and sisters..."


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye watched Tom walk out of the city step by step, slapped his head... whispered: "I almost forgot about this...but fortunately, there is still a chance to remedy..."


    Then he muttered to himself a long string of words, the voice was so low that almost no one could hear what he was saying...


    With the sound of his words, in the mountains and forests outside the city, a dilapidated wooden house rose from the ground, and the environment around it was rapidly changing...


    After doing all this, Zhou Ye raised his leg and walked in the direction Tom left. He wrote and directed the drama. If you don''t finish it, you will always feel a little uncomfortable... So, sure enough, there must be a beginning and an end...


    With this thought, Zhou Ye quickly caught up with Tom...


    Sure enough-Tom just walked towards the home in his memory...


    Half an hour later...Tom came to his dilapidated wooden house. Seeing this place full of memories of him and the girl, he couldn''t help crying...


    Tom knelt on the ground, crying, and digging into the land fiercely with his hands... "My dear... I took you home... we are home... You are waiting for me, I am soon... I will send those people to accompany you soon... let... let them be in front of you... confess their crimes..."


    Rain and wind mixed with tears, flowing on Tom¡¯s cheeks... The hands that dig the land were also bloody because of the gravel in the soil, that looks like-it looks so miserable and miserable... It makes the passers-by so miserable. Can''t help holding a handful of sympathy tears...


    It''s a pity that there is only Zhou Ye here, and no passers-by... So-sympathy with tears or something, it is completely impossible...


    Don''t want to be touched by the story you have arranged...how is it possible?Zhou Ye is not that kind of literary and artistic youth... He is watching Tom''s true feelings with relish... Even he still tastes Tom''s expression...


    I have to say-Uncle Wolf seems to have never played a tragic role. It is really rare to see him perform so tragic at this time...


    Two hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    With blood in his hands, Tom carefully put the package containing the ashes of his wife and sisters into the grave he dug out by himself, and finally bowed his head and put his mouth on the ashes...


    Zhou Ye''s eyebrows jumped straight out of that action... The dead vampire shouldn''t be infectious, right?Will he infect Van Helsing as a vampire?


    Van Helsing--Uh, I was wrong again, it should be Tom...


    Tom didn''t notice the different look on Zhou Ye''s face behind him, and he buried the soil in a gentle handful..."My dear...may your soul rest in peace, and there is no mission in heaven. Shi..."


    After a long time, Tom finally buried his wife and sisters, and then¡ªhe slowly stood up, and walked in the opposite direction of Transylvania without looking back... , He said: "I will personally...strangle those damned missionaries and monks one by one...you just wait for my news!"


    "Next..." Zhou Ye''s voice came from behind Tom...


    "..." Tom hurriedly turned his head, and it happened that a group of dark things smashed towards him. He raised his hand and caught the thing that Zhou Ye had thrown. He fixed his eyes and saw that it was a big piece of leather. Wallet... "This is..."


    "Vengeance requires capital, this is my funding for you..." Zhou Ye said indifferently.


    "Thank you..." After Tom finished speaking, he turned again and walked firmly towards the distance... From now on, there will be no Farmer Tom, only one-the enemy of Christ...


    After watching a figure with a vengeful soul disappear on a rainy night, Zhou Ye finally couldn''t help but laugh... After a while, he put away his smile, "Well, it''s time to go back and enjoy my wife''s hot kang... ¡­I wish you a happy revenge-Fan Haixin!"


    Reference 1357


    One thousand three hundred and fifty seven chapters


    The wind and rain seemed to wash Transylvania overnight, and the whole town seemed so peaceful and warm.

 Movie World Chapter 972

    When the first ray of morning light shone through the glass window and shone on Anna''s cheek, she slowly opened her eyes...


    "What a nice morning!" Anna looked at the handsome face in front of her, and couldn''t help but smile at ease... To be honest, she didn''t know when her man came back last night, but-she could open her eyes When I saw him for the first time, Anna felt very satisfied...


    "Good morning... baby!" Zhou Ye also woke up at this time...


    "Good morning, dear!" Anna smiled and pecked at Zhou Ye''s corner, then tightened her arms and pulled herself into that warm embrace...


    "My dear..." Nestled in her man''s arms, Anna listened to her man''s heartbeat and asked in a low voice, "What did you do last night?"


    "Last night... I killed Dracula... and helped someone improve his status by the way!" Zhou Ye said while sniffing the fragrance from Anna''s hair.


    "What..." Anna heard her man''s words, she couldn''t help but sat up, completely disregarding the beauty of her body and leaking into the air because of this behavior... "I...I''m not dreaming, right? You...you said you killed Dracula??"


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye smiled at the beautiful scenery in front of him and nodded.


    "Then are you hurt... Damn..." Anna was not happy for the first time that her family''s enemy finally died, nor did she ask Zhou Ye about the details of killing Dracula, but kept on Zhou Ye''s body. Feeling groping, he asked with an anxious look on his face: "Do you feel any discomfort... Wait for me, I''ll go get the medical kit now..."


    While talking, Anna was about to get up and go to bed, to search for the medical kit in her house...


    "I''m fine, baby..." Zhou Ye grabbed Anna''s hand and dragged her into his arms again... "It''s just a little Dracula, how could it hurt me?"


    "Little Dracula?" Anna looked at Zhou Ye with questioning, and said: "It is this little Dracula that has prevented us from the Villeris family from rising to heaven for generations. Little Dracula, let our original prosperous territory become like a god abandoned land..."


    Having said this, Anna saw the disapproving look on her man''s face. She knew how powerful her man was, but she didn''t think her man could kill the Count Dracula without injury...


    However, this kind of remark cannot be said clearly...That would hurt the dignity of my man too much. Thinking of this, Anna''s voice changed and became extremely gentle... "Honey, come, let me see Do you have scars all over your body? I believe in your ability... But that Dracula is too cunning... So I''m afraid... He hurt you, but you didn''t notice..."


    "..." Hearing Anna''s words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but roll his eyes... It''s straight and soft... But it doesn''t matter... "Actually, baby... I have a more direct one. The way can prove that I have nothing at all..."


    "What... the way? Don''t... my dear... what are you doing... don''t move... ah... badass... you go lightly..."


    With an exclamation of Anna, the routine morning exercise began...


    Zhou Ye used the facts to prove to Anna that he was not hurt at all, and he was still alive and refreshing...


    Two hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Anna was completely paralyzed with sweat and fell into the arms of her own man. She didn''t want to move a finger anymore... "Bad guy, I just care about you, you made me like this..."


    "I''m also proving to you that I''m really not hurt..." Zhou Ye blinked at Anna in his arms and joked, "If I just proved insufficient, I can continue to prove...please Believe me, I will prove that until you confirm my physical condition..."


    "Do you want to kill me? Bad guy..." Anna couldn''t help but give her man a blank look. She believed her man''s words. Just now, she desperately begged for mercy and was let go by her man...


    After a short rest, Anna finally recovered a little bit, and she suddenly remembered something important... "Honey, are you serious? Did you really kill Dracula??"


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye nodded...


    "That¡ªit''s great..." Anna didn''t question her man''s words at all. She asked a little excitedly: "How did you kill that Dracula?"


    "One kick and then another fire will do it?" Zhou Ye teased Anna deliberately.


    "Tell me the details..." Seeing the smirk on her man''s face, Anna hated her teeth...want to go up and bite him, but for the sake of her teeth, she would eventually give up this idea and switch to it. Silently threatened... "If you don''t say... I''ll just... I''ll..."


    Anna [I] spent a long time, but found sadly that she had nothing to threaten her own man... to fight?Does it hurt yourself?Ignore him??Stop teasing, how could Anna be willing?Even if she just talked about it, Anna didn''t want to...


    As for - don''t let Zhou Ye go to bed?


    After comparing the strength of the two of them... Anna had to admit that in front of her man, she was like a harmless kitten, with no resistance... Besides, once something started, she couldn''t bear to stop. It was her who came down, not Zhou Ye...


    "Okay... I''ll just tell you..." Zhou Ye couldn''t bear to tease Anna any more... He smiled and put Anna in his arms, and then told the story of last night bit by bit. Came out...


    As for the flame that burned Dracula to death in the end, Zhou Ye said it was a sacred fire enshrined in his family for generations...It had a miraculous effect on all kinds of ghosts and sprites, and he watched Dracula die in front of him. ...


    "That''s really great..." Anna has no more questions about this... She sighed deeply, as if she wanted to sigh out the heavy fate of the whole family, "He is finally dead... ¡­The souls of our ancestors can finally ascend to heaven..."


    "Yeah..." Zhou Ye was holding Anna while considering whether he would take Anna to Frankenstein Castle and collect his cheap old man''s body... how to say, it''s all Where''s Anna''s father...


    However, while he was thinking, Anna suddenly remembered another message in Zhou Ye''s words, "You said you helped a person...improve his status?"


    "Hmm...!" Zhou Ye said absently, "I helped a guy to turn him from his master''s left hand into his opponent... Isn''t this what it means to promote status?"


    In Zhou Ye''s view, the so-called God''s left hand...cough cough, everyone knows what Xiao Zuo and Xiao right do, what is the so-called God''s left hand?Everyone guessed it... Therefore, changing from God''s left hand to God''s opponent, invisibly improved a lot... At least Zhou Ye thinks so...


    "You are so bad... dear..." Anna heard the ridicule in her man''s words in an instant, but... she also found that Zhou Ye seemed to be worried, "My dear, what happened? ?"


    "Yeah¡ª" Zhou Ye nodded, and he decided that it would be better to tell Anna about it... "When I killed Dracula last night, he heard bad news..."


    "What news?" Looking at her man''s serious expression, Anna had an ominous premonition...


    "Your father... actually... has passed away..."


    Reference 1358


    One thousand three hundred and fifty eight chapters


    The castle of Transylvania is not far from the city of Transylvania, which is about ten kilometers in size.


    This castle and the city are horns to each other. It can be seen that the man who designed the two buildings was a strategic consideration...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye, standing in front of Transylvania Castle, felt that compared with Transylvania, although this magnificent castle seemed a bit dilapidated due to disrepair, he had to admit The thing is-this is more in line with the status of the lord of the Transylvania region of the Velelis family.


    "Why don''t you live here? Instead of living in a small castle in Transylvania?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Because of the money..." Anna, who was nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, replied a little depressed: "For such a large castle, the servants hired alone are a large sum, plus the cost of repairs. We, the Velelis family For generations, his territory has been harassed by the vampire of Dracula, and the leaders are almost gone... How can I have the money to repair this castle? How can I have the money to maintain the living expenses of the servants?"


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye felt the deep resentment in Anna''s tone, and was a little speechless... But this is also a normal thing. A nobleman with a territory can indeed have many privileges and wealth, but-that is Established in the context of his very prosperous territory, a place like Transylvania could be found in a deserted land, it would be nice to have a place to live in. What else do you want to eat??


    "Let''s go in, Zhou..." Prince Viken, who was sitting on the horse next to Zhou Ye, just stared at the castle in front of him, with a serious expression completely different from his previous style of laughing and cursing...


    "Um..." Zhou Ye nodded, pulled the reins, and rode the nightmare towards the castle in the lead...


    Passing through the ruined castle gate, a group of people walked towards the inner castle...


    Along the way, Zhou Ye and others could see the overgrown weeds and broken boulders everywhere in the castle, and there were even some short creatures like dwarves...


    "That''s the dwarf demon, it''s Dracula''s subordinates. They are cruel and hardworking..." Anna looked at these weird creatures in front of her, doing science popularization for her own men...Of course, these dwarf demons don''t even need weeks Ye makes a move, just Viken and his servants are enough to deal with these dwarf demons like children...


    Fortunately, there don¡¯t seem to be many dwarf demons here...


    Moreover, the appearance of the Dwarf Demon also made Viken look ugly...


    Originally, Viken had doubts about Zhou Ye''s news that his missing father had passed away, but¡ªthe appearance of these dwarf demons showed one thing. This place should have been a lair of Count Dracula. ...


    As the heir to the lord, he didn''t know this, but Zhou Ye knew--then, it was almost certain that what Zhou Ye said was the truthfulness of the news he received from Dracula.


    The more you think about Viken, the more angry you feel, the more you think about Viken, the more angry...


    His own father will die here, no matter how he thinks it is inseparable from Dracula... But Dracula has already died in the hands of Zhou Ye, then in other words-he has no chance to find Dracula again. I killed my father...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 973

    Therefore-these ugly dwarf demons have become Viken''s anger targets...


    "You filthy crap, who allowed you to live in my family castle..."


    "Kill all of you Dracula''s accomplices..."


    "Damn damn damn..."


    Seeing her brother slaughtering those dwarf demons like a madman in front, Anna couldn''t help but look a little sad... She knew her brother''s thoughts, because she was not like this?


    However, she didn''t want her man to worry about her, so Anna didn''t follow her brother''s appearance, and took those dwarf demons to vent her anger...


    But then again...


    The father of the two brothers and sisters has disappeared for more than a year. As children, they have already guessed in their hearts... However, it is one thing to have guesses, but as long as they don¡¯t see the old king¡¯s body for a day, their siblings¡¯ There is an unrealistic hope in my heart one day...


    But - even this hope of deceiving oneself was cruelly broken by Zhou Ye...


    "Baby, if you are angry, just vent your anger on those things that are not human or ghost..." Watching Anna''s small hand holding the rein whitish, even close to her body is slightly Shaking, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but whispered in Anna''s ear: "Go, don''t be afraid to worry about me... Let your pain of losing your loved ones be vented on these ugly little things!"


    "Hmm..." Anna heard Zhou Ye''s words and couldn''t help but gratefully glanced at her man, then turned over and jumped off her man''s horse, drew the hunting knife from her waist, and faced the dwarf in front of her. The clan rushed over... while rushing, shouted: "Viken, don''t kill them all, leave me a little..."


    Just like this, the two brothers and sisters began to kill those dwarf demons...


    And Zhou Ye, who was sitting on the nightmare body, didn''t mean to help. He knew that this was a battle between the brothers and sisters to vent their anger... He could not participate, at least not blatantly...


    Of course-it''s okay to play black hands in secret...


    See you, the dwarf demon, whose normal strength is similar to that of humans, are now like soft-footed shrimps. If they are slaughtered by the two, will they not be able to turn the waves?


    They can''t even leave a trace of scars on the two brothers and sisters...


    The most exaggerated thing is-Anna just stabbed a dwarf demon to death, and then when she reclaimed the knife, she could kill a dwarf demon who rushed up. The actions of the two looked so tacitly in harmony, they looked like a dwarf demon. I want to use my neck to try whether the blade of Anna''s hunting knife is so sharp...


    To be honest, if this scene appears in the movie, it is estimated that it will be voted by Douban everyone as the worst of the year-dead and too fake.


    With the help of Zhou Ye''s madness, even if there are not enough dwarf demons to kill two people, in the end... a group of people came to the inside of the castle. Along the way, everyone found many dead vampires who had become skeletons. , This also proves the fact that Dracula is dead.


    Only when the vampire who was the original owner of this bloodline died, would such a large-scale vampire death occur, so-vampires or something, it is really unreliable...


    Of course, Zhou Ye was also fortunate. Fortunately, Victor¡¯s vampires existed in another form of genetics. There would not be such a cheating. Otherwise, Zhou Ye would consider protecting his own woman. That guy Marcus-that would be too cheating.


    When everyone found a skeleton with a king¡¯s necklace in a room full of machines with unknown functions... Anna and Viken finally couldn¡¯t help crying, and Anna threw herself into the arms of her man¡¯s arms and cried Ewha The rainy person... and Viken sat on the ground, crying like a child...


    It took Zhou Ye a lot of effort to coax Anna in his arms to stop the tears. However, when he turned around... Anna saw that her brother was still crying, and there was a tendency for tears to collapse again. Annoyed Zhou Ye...


    Without saying a word, Zhou Ye walked over to Viken and kicked Viken on his father''s bones with this kick... "What are you going to do?"


    Viken got up angrily and stared at Zhou Ye... He didn''t dare to do anything, so he could only try to kill Zhou Ye with his eyes.


    "Only a woman can keep crying...you pussies, now the old king is dead, and the more important burden is on you. You don''t want to manage the territory left by the family better, but like a Women are crying and crying here, can crying make the old king cry alive? You should be happy for him, because Dracula is dead and your father can ascend to heaven..."


    "But... but I don''t have money..." Viken was given this poisonous chicken soup by Zhou Ye, and finally stopped crying-but new problems emerged. The development of the territory requires money, too many places. I need money... The Villeliss family is really poor now...


    "I have..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "I can lend it to you, or I can buy shares..."


    Reference 1359


    One thousand three hundred and fifty-nine chapters


    What is money to Zhou Ye?


    Uh, this question is very profound...


    Well, the above is pure nonsense¡ª¡ª


    For Zhou Ye, Qian is nothing...


    If he wants to, it can take less than a month to make the whole world''s gold standard financial system based on the price of gold completely collapse, and throw the price of gold to the point where no one cares about it...


    What good would it do for Zhou Ye?No good...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye would never do this...


    In the face of his brother-in-law, Zhou Ye just threw him 20 tons of gold, and then took Anna up and down the sea to go crazy... With the start-up funds, Viken also ambitiously wants to reproduce Weiler. The glory of the Lisi family...


    For this reason, Viken was very busy. He appeared in Budapest today, and may appear in Hungary tomorrow... He knew that with so much gold, perhaps he could live a life in comfort without doing anything.


    But-if you do that, you will definitely be looked down upon by Zhou Ye... This is exactly what Viken is most unwilling to face, so he wants to develop the entire Transylvania into an industrial center... The way, Europe is now on the cusp of the second industrial revolution, and industrialization represents the most advanced...


    The huge flow of capital, more job opportunities and more survival opportunities also stimulate the outside population to return to Transylvania...


    Of course, this kind of return has both advantages and disadvantages. While promoting the prosperity and development of Transylvania, it has also aggravated the conflicts between some local residents and foreigners. This is also something Viken will face...


    But these have nothing to do with Zhou Ye...


    Because-he is going back.


    "My dear, remember, this will always be your home. If... this villain of Zhou dares to bully you, you will come back and I will help you get revenge..." Viken looked at his sister Anna and exhorted...


    "Hey...Don''t forget, you still owe me a lot of money..." Hearing Viken''s words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but roll his eyes... "Be careful, I will let you pay it back now..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Viken hurriedly closed his pockets and explained, "I mean if... if only..."


    ...The tone is a little scary...


    No way, this is not the age of the future generations when the debt is the uncle, the people''s hearts are not bad...


    "..." Seeing the confrontation between her own man and her brother, Anna couldn''t help but smile. She did receive her brother''s concern, and-she didn''t think her man would be willing to bully herself... Of course, if it was her own Men and other women bully themselves, so let''s talk about it...


    Of course, Anna also admits that she is not a good baby who can''t fight back or scold her... She''s Princess Anna who grew up wearing hunting outfits... At that time, who bullies who is not necessarily...


    Thinking of this, Anna nodded to her brother: "I will take care of myself, and-I believe my dear will not be willing to bully me..."


    "That''s good... remember to come back often, this is your home..." Viken said.


    "Hmm..." Although Anna nodded, but... she knew that after she left like this, she might not know how many years later she would return to her hometown. After all-she was going to the Caribbean. The island of St. Maarten is far more than miles from Europe?


    Thinking of this, Anna''s face couldn''t help but feel a little sad...


    Zhou Ye could see why Anna was sad at a glance. He gently said in her ear: "Trust me, baby, I will often take you back to see..."


    "Thank you... honey..." Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Anna couldn''t help but smile and offered her purity. Whether it was true or not, at least having her own man was enough to make her happy. Up...


    "Okay, let''s go..." Zhou Ye said, waved at Viken, and then gently clamped Nightmare''s belly under his hips, and ran away along the road... You know, Zhou Ye has already They planned their return route, traveling all the way along Bulgaria-Macedonia-Greece, and finally reached Athens, where-the Umbrella would follow them, and then all the way back to St. Martin...


    "Goodbye... Anna, remember to come back and see more..." Viken waved vigorously at the back of the horse that was disappearing in the distance. After all, he was his only sister. It''s not sad, it''s impossible...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 The Movie World Chapter 974

    The sadness of leaving home was quickly diminished by the beautiful scenery on the road... Under Zhou Ye''s care and teasing, Anna almost forgot Transylvania...


    The two of them played all the way, walking towards the Greek peninsula... Seeing the pleasing place, the two stopped and played well. At night or on the ground, there was a war of the century, or they set up a magic tent. In it husky...


    Anna feels that her man is like a magic pocket, always able to bring out all kinds of things that make her strange. Although she knows that it is the function of the space bracelet, all kinds of strange things will always make her Every day is full of surprises...


    However, just as the two of them were spending their honeymoon all the way, when they were playing around... the British gate in the Strait of Gibraltar was like a big enemy...


    "What are you talking about? That monster is here again... damn... Who provokes it again this time? Hurry¡ªcheck it out for me and see which bastard did the good thing. I''m going to tie him up , Tie a bow and send it to that adult..."


    "Um...sir, the light from that giant beast is-pass normally..."


    "That''s good, that''s good..." The British commander in the Strait of Gibraltar breathed a sigh of relief while wiping the sweat from his forehead...


    Even so, he ordered the defenders to be fully alert, and then-watched the huge ship through the Strait of Gibraltar and went straight to the Mediterranean...


    As soon as the Umbrella crossed the Strait of Gibraltar, countless intelligence was sent to the desks of the intelligence directors of European countries at the fastest speed. While seeing this marked urgent intelligence, those intelligence directors Just like burning farts, rushing to the top leaders of their respective countries...


    Whether it is the King of England, the Prime Minister of France, or the Chief Prime Minister of Germany X... Seeing this information, they can''t help but frown.


    What is this monster doing in the Mediterranean??Which small European country has offended its owner again?Is this revenge again??


    To say that the navies of European countries are suppressed by a giant like a flock of sheep, they are not depressed at all, that is nonsense, but-with the lessons of the naval power of England, no one has the courage to stroke the beasts of monsters...


    As for you, unite the entire Europe against this behemoth?Don''t say anything else-until the moment of national subjugation and extinction, who do you think will truly unite?Where there are people there are rivers and lakes, where there are people there are conflicts of interests...


    A group of selfish guys, there are ghosts that can unite. Don¡¯t you see that in the peaceful environment of future generations, will the EU still be uneven?


    From time to time, spy ships appeared around the Umbrella, but they did not dare to get too close to the monster, so they could only watch from a distance...until the Umbrella stopped in the Ionian Sea outside of Greece. The European powers only breathed a sigh of relief...Fortunately, it wasn''t for me...Greece is a small country, just give it away.


    Reference 1360


    One thousand three hundred and sixty chapters


    Umbrella--


    "Nadeshiko, have those pesky flies driven away?" Anjelica asked, standing on the deck.


    "I have driven those guys away with the secondary cannon!" Yamato Nadeshiko stretched out and said, "These flies have been following us since we entered the Mediterranean. I really want to throw them a rod of God... ¡­"


    "You know that''s impossible..." After Shannila yawned, she took off her black military uniform without hesitation, then took out a white beach chair from her bracelet and placed it on the deck. Go...Of course, she didn''t forget to bring out another bottle of sunscreen and hand it to her daughter: "Come on, Baby Sania, apply sunscreen to mom..."


    "Why isn''t it possible?" Sainia cleverly took the sunscreen from her mother''s hand and applied it to her mother.


    "Because only Ye has the authority to use that kind of destruction-level weapons..." It was not her mother Shanira who gave Sonia Popular Science, but the sleepy Juana... She was also taking off her coat at this time... ¡­¡°Don¡¯t think that Nadeshiko is the mastermind of this ship, she doesn¡¯t have the authority to do this either...¡±


    Appropriate temperature, warm sunshine-it is the best time to sunbathe... Just now, the women didn¡¯t take off their clothes because there was a spy boat nearby. They kept their bodies only for men to watch. Can not sunbathe.


    "Is it because you rushed over here to bask in the sun?" At this moment, a blonde girl in a black butler uniform came over. It was Zhou Ye''s personal butler, Catherine...


    As she walked, she complained to the girls... "Mermaids actually like to bask in the sun now? What the hell is this?"


    "What''s the matter then?" Shannila said lazily: "Did you not see Sister Sonia and the others also basking in the sun? This sun vampire is tanned, can''t my mermaid get tanned?"


    "Okay sister... don''t say it! Be careful you are being cleaned up by the sisters again..." At this time, Joan also walked out. When she was not fighting, she wore a white dress, which looked like a holy angel. general.


    "Hey, am I afraid of them?" Catherine said disdainfully.


    "Yes, yes, you are not afraid... Then don''t beg for mercy next time..." Elizabeth Swann''s voice came from behind Catherine...


    "I''m letting you..." Catherine said sternly: "Otherwise..."


    "What else?" Elizabeth asked Catherine provocatively.


    "Okay... don''t make any noise..." Sonia deserves to be the eldest sister. When she spoke, all the girls closed their eyes...


    You know, under normal circumstances, Sonia, who is the eldest sister of all the females, doesn¡¯t say anything, but when she says, basically no one will object to it again...Who told Zhou¡¯s house rules to be arranged not by age, but by How about getting started sooner or later?


    "This time we are here to welcome the new sisters. One is to give everyone a chance to travel, and also to show the new sisters how our sisters live in harmony and how can we unite like you?" Sonya in a bikini glanced at the girls dissatisfied.


    "We were wrong, sister!" XN


    Facing Sonya¡¯s accusation, all the girls apologized obediently...


    "No next time..." Sonya nodded and said, "If there is any discord, I will suggest that my dear impose family law sanctions on her!"


    "Ah...no, big sister, that would be too cruel, right?"


    "That''s right, eldest sister...that kind of family method...Oh my god, when I think of it..."


    Seeing the women''s wailing and begging for mercy, Sonya looked around and pulled up a beautiful arc. These nizi, all pretending to be the same, don''t you want?When the family law is enforced by their own men, they will rush to go one by one... "Well, there is no next time!"


    "Thank you, big sister..."


    "Long live the big sister..."


    "The eldest sister is so kind..."


    With a lot of praise, the whole deck regained harmony...


    If you look down from mid-air at this moment, you will find that the entire deck of the Umbrella is full of beach chairs and umbrellas of various colors...From time to time, there are mermaids in black uniforms and short skirts walking through the crowd. And then, providing services to all the girls...


    It looks like the heaven in a man''s dream...


    And on the other side, in the Temple of Erechtheion in Athens¡ª


    Anna was happily in this temple, looking at the stone statue of the girl and listening to the explanation of her own man: "According to the data, the girl¡¯s feet is the tomb of the ancestor of Athens and the king of Attica. This king was also a witness when Athena and Poseidon competed for the protector of Athens..."


    "Who won in the end?" Anna asked curiously.


    "You can''t guess the palm leaves carved on various ancient buildings in Athens?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "My dear... you''re so amazing..." Anna couldn''t help but stand on tiptoe, and kissed her man fiercely, along the way...Almost all the historical sites, all the locations, Zhou Ye can name it Allusions and origins...


    For Anna, this is simply unthinkable... Ordinary people, even an erudite scholar cannot know so many deeds.


    Anna found that she loved this man more and more... She was a little scared of coming back tonight... "My dear... my sisters... they... did they really come to pick me up?"


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, he knew what Anna was afraid of.


    The anxiety of just leaving my hometown and the anxiety of joining a new big family, all these have caused the strong Anna to become the culprit of this appearance...


    "Trust me... they get along very well... you will soon become good sisters..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said calmly.


    Of course he has this confidence...Because he has special skills to help newcomers blend in, the family gathering was born for this... Is there anything that a gathering can''t solve?Then twice... three times... four times...


    After they had their own common enemy, they would soon become enthusiastic... Zhou Ye thought shamelessly.


    "Hmm...!" Faced with Zhou Ye''s comfort, Anna nodded gently. Since she fell in love with him, she didn''t plan to regret it... She couldn''t live without him. She believed that he would never Let others bully herself, and she is not a weak woman who is bullied...

 Movie World Chapter 975

    however----


    At night, Princess Ann was a little dumbfounded...


    After the shock of the huge monster-like hull of the Umbrella, another scene that shocked her appeared...


    "This, this, this is your wife?" Anna asked in disbelief, pointing to the beautiful girls with different styles standing on the deck.


    "Uh-yes! Anna baby..." Zhou Ye nodded... bachelor admitted.


    "I regret it now... I want to go home..." Anna was a little depressed... Of course, she was just talking... Didn''t you see her just talk, didn''t she move her legs?


    Of course, even though Zhou Ye could see Anna¡¯s bluffing, he didn¡¯t intend to expose Anna in this way... Most of those who would do that were lonely lives. At this time, what the girl needs is just a step. I can convince myself...


    "It''s too late to regret..." Zhou Ye said, carrying Anna on his shoulders, and then walked towards the cabin hall...


    "You let me go, you bastard... I regret it..."


    "Ah... stab... yeah... don''t... there are people... there are people... honey... I was wrong... ah..."


    Listening to the screams of their new sisters, the girls smiled clearly. Who hasn''t come from this stage yet?It''s time to show her the special harmony skills... and since their men left for a few months, they have also been a little panicked...


    Thinking of this, the women smiled at each other, then lifted their feet and walked towards the hall... The Zhou family''s welcome party for the newcomers officially began...


    Reference 1361


    One thousand three hundred and sixty one


    In 1936... the Caribbean Sea-St. Martin...


    At this time, St. Maarten¡¯s Island already has the style of a later generation resort, but...on the 86-square-kilometer island, more than half of the area is a private restricted area, and it is this most area that will The most beautiful silver beach on St. Maarten¡¯s Island has been paddled in...


    At this moment, on the most beautiful beach on St. Martin, a group of warblers and swallows are happily having a beach barbecue...


    "Catherine, have you seen the master?" Debra, dressed in a black and white maid costume, is holding the skewers carefully cooked by herself at the moment, looking for her master everywhere, wanting him to give it to herself Craftsmanship scoring... After all, the master¡¯s approval is the maid¡¯s greatest achievement.


    "No..." Catherine asked with a bewildered look: "Just now the master said that she was hungry and was going to look for you. Didn''t you see him?"


    "How is it possible?" Debra said confusedly: "I have been cooking food there with Angelica, the master didn''t go to me?"


    "You two..." At this moment, Sonia walked over and said helplessly: "One is Ye''s personal maid and the other is Ye''s personal butler... I actually lost my dear..."


    "..."


    Sonia''s words made the two women blush for a while, each of them drooped their heads, and no one said a word... It''s really embarrassing, two people look at one person, and they lose sight...


    "No need to find..." A voice came slowly...not someone else, it was Juana...


    Juana at this time, wearing a black bikini, with slightly curly long black hair tied in a neat ponytail behind her head... Such an image made her a bit more intellectual and beautiful, of course, if It¡¯s best if you bring another pair of glasses...


    "Why don''t you find it?" X2


    Debra and Catherine asked at the same time, for them-today they are responsible for staring at their men, not allowing him to go out and getting rid of flowers, and they will lose sight of their men, then their sins will be serious... ¡­


    "I just saw my dear go behind the reef over there... He hasn''t come back yet, don''t ask, he must have ran away again..." Juana shrugged helplessly.


    "damn it¡­¡­"


    "No... I''m going to get my master back..."


    "Yes, I''m going to find Miss Beatrice now, and ask her to use the brain wave device to search for the owner around the world..."


    "When we find the master, we will catch him back..."


    "Yes... just do it..."


    Catherine and Debra both gritted their silver teeth, and you said in a word in angrily...


    They don''t really care about their men going out to get in trouble. What they are depressed is-it is so annoying not to take them to play together.


    "Enough of you..." Juana gave the two women a blank look, and said without rush: "My dear has given us a lot of face, and hasn''t added another sister to us for decades... What do you want? Be careful to annoy my dear and abandon you all..."


    "..."


    Hearing Juana''s warning, the two women were taken aback for a while, and they were unable to speak for a long time.


    Are they afraid that Zhou Ye will not want them?Of course I am afraid...


    They can''t do without Zhou Ye. If Zhou Ye doesn''t want them, I''m afraid they will only have to die...


    Therefore, when the two heard Juana''s words, they were so overwhelmed, because they also thought at this time, if Zhou Ye is forced to get too close, it might be true...


    "Okay..." Sonia, the eldest sister, said: "This time, I will take a vacation for my dear. After all-if the kite string is pulled too tightly, it will break... "


    "Yes..." X2


    Debra and Catherine nodded helplessly. They had no other better way now... They had to wait for their men to have enough and go home by themselves.


    Watching the somewhat lost backs of the two of them, Sonya looked at Juana who was standing next to her and asked: "On weekdays, you are the most troublesome person. Why do you look calm today?"


    "Because¡ª" Juana smiled at Sonya slightly: "I have ambitions..."


    "What ambition?" Sonya asked curiously.


    "Of course it is to make my dear love my ambition more..." Juana gently stroked her ears, her hair tossed by the sea breeze, and said unhurriedly: "While you are still jealous of the wind, try your best to make When my dear takes a few sisters home, only I support all my dear¡¯s decisions, and only I am willing to do anything for him... You say, how could my dear not love me more?"


    "..." Sonia shook her head speechlessly, she knew-this was just Juana''s excuse, or to say-this is also a fact...


    Why does the original match always fail to match the junior?


    Because the original partner always tells her husband-you shouldn''t be like this, you should be like this...you want this...you want that...


    But Xiao San would tell other people¡¯s husbands-I''m all up to you... You are the one who decides... Anything is fine, as long as you are happy...


    There is no harm if there is no comparison. When the two sides are compared, a man will find... Oh, this is my true soul mate... Why didn''t I see clearly when I married a wife?


    So, Xiao San is on the job like this... Even some Xiao San looks uglier than the original, but-is she empathetic?Regardless of whether it is true or false, even if it is pretended, she is more considerate than the original...this is enough.


    To cite this example is not to say that Juana was born to be a junior, but to say that she is really crazy more than anyone else. For her own man, she can suppress her jealousy, and even personally take her own The two younger sisters were sent to their own man¡¯s couch...


    To her, Zhou Ye is everything to her, more important than her own life...


    "You are amazing..." In the face of Juana like this, even Sonya, who had watched her grow up since she was a child, sighed that she was not as good as...


    This is a dignified and upright conspiracy... Even Sonia knows that Juana said this to make the women competitive. Don''t always think about restraining your own man, but think about how to do it to make him inseparable. Myself...


    "No wonder my dear spoils you the most..." Sonia sighed.


    You know, in terms of beauty, among the sisters, there are the eldest mother and daughter of the mermaid clan, the holy Joan of Arc, and the Romanian Princess Rosary... Wait, it is far from Juana... It''s only in the middle, but¡ªthat''s it, I can make her man spoil her the most¡ªit''s crazy Juana.

 Movie World Chapter 976

    "You have to come on... Don''t be thrown too far by me... By the way, Sonia... Your eldest sister''s status is only at this point in this world. When we return, you will find ...There are countless sisters..." Juana said and waved her hand-walking towards the barbecue surrounded by the girls.


    When she heard Juana¡¯s words, Sonia fell into deep thought... Regarding her man¡¯s woman question, she also heard it occasionally. It is said that many of them are in another world, and others are still at another point in time...


    If she doesn''t work hard anymore, it seems that Juana will really be overtaken...Sonia thought of this and clenched her fist hard¡ªwhat''s the joke, who is she?She was Sonia who was taught by her own man herself, the most proud princess of the vampire family, how could she be surpassed by others?


    Isn¡¯t it about managing the girls?Sonia believes that she is in charge... "Honey, wait... I will show it to you, and let you see how a qualified elder sister manages your woman... ¡­"


    It''s just - where is Zhou Ye at this time??


    He is in Cairo, Egypt.


    Reference 1362


    Chapter One Thousand Sixty Two


    The capital of Egypt, Cairo...


    As the capital of a country, Cairo appears to be a bit backward in this era. It has no tall buildings or smoky factories. Some are just buildings with the color of the earth and mosques everywhere...


    Of course, for Zhou Ye, this kind of Cairo seems more fun. The last time he came to Cairo was in the X-Men world. That time was to revive Apocalypse and kill him by the way...


    Therefore, he did not have a good time in Cairo at all. He came to Cairo this time... not only because of a certain beauty, but also for a good archaeological adventure in this ancient country...


    Of course-you need to find a partner before you play, otherwise, it would be boring to play by yourself.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye ignored the strange eyes of passers-by and walked towards a building marked with the Cairo Museum of Antiquities...


    ask?Why is there a strange vision??


    How simple... Isn¡¯t it weird that a black-haired boy in a beach suit and sunglasses suddenly appeared in this city full of robes?At least the Egyptians think Zhou Ye is strange...


    "Really nice decoration..." Zhou Ye muttered, looking at the two pharaoh statues at the entrance of the Cairo Museum.


    He ignored the gazes of those people. For Zhou Ye, in this month when the highest temperature was 39 degrees Celsius, it would be better to kill him in a suit and leather shoes...Although he is not afraid of heat, he is used to it. It is a habit that cannot be changed...Zhou Ye didn''t bother to change it either.


    "I hope it is a good time..." Zhou Ye said as he walked into the Cairo Museum of Antiquities.


    As soon as I walked into the museum, it was a hall of more than 100 square meters. In the hall, various relics from the Pharaoh era are displayed, including stone monuments and coffins...


    There are many men and women in suits looking at ancient Egyptian artifacts by the display cabinets...


    "..." Zhou Ye swept his eyes, did not find his goal, turned around and walked towards the entrance of the side hall marked with the library...


    However, just as Zhou Ye was about to walk into the library, a security guard in an earth-colored uniform walked over and stopped Zhou Ye with a hand.


    "Sir, I''m sorry... this is not open to the public!"


    "Really?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, glanced at the security guard, and suddenly...the security guard stood there on the spot... "I think your boss probably has something to ask you now, why don''t you check it out?"


    "Yes, is that right? Then I...I will go now...Thank you, sir!" The security guard nodded blankly, then turned and walked to the other side...


    "The mental force field is still so easy to use..." Zhou Ye smiled, and walked into this closed room...


    Upon entering the archives...


    Zhou Ye heard a nice female voice muttering to herself...


    "Holy Stone... Sculpture and Fine Art... Socrates, Book 1, Book 2, Book 3...and..."


    Zhou Ye directly followed the voice to find the past, and saw¡ªat this moment, beside the tall bookshelf, a chestnut-haired girl in a lady¡¯s dress and glasses was tidying the bookshelf, but apparently¡ªshe has encountered some little girls now. Trouble.


    "Why is the dynasty of Tusmesis here? T...Where is T?? TTT...Ha, I found...T is here!" The girl said, she was about to put the book back in her hand...


    However, at this time she discovered a tragic thing, that is-the book in the T-word department is actually on the shelf behind her, that is to say... in order to put the book back, she needs to off the shelf, and then Move the ladder and climb up again... so that you can put the book back in place...


    But obviously, the girl wants to be a little lazy...


    So, she pulled the ladder in one hand, and put the book on the shelf in the other...


    Unfortunately - her arm is not long enough, and that she was some distance from the shelves too far ...... Results - her ladder as stilts, like, stand up ...... "ah - !!"


    The girl carefully stood on the upright wooden ladder, trying to keep her balance... She definitely didn''t want to fall down. You know, it hurts to fall face down from a height of two or more... Imagine I feel my nose is sour.


    "Help, help..."


    She didn''t dare to shout for help, for fear that she lost her balance and fell straight down... However, this is a room that is not open to the outside world. There is no one else in the whole room except her... So... she just called for help. Just shouting subconsciously.


    She knows--no one will come to rescue her...


    However, at this moment, she accidentally discovered that the wooden ladder under her feet seemed... stable???


    "Hi, do you need help?" A ridiculous word came from under her feet...


    "Yes...Yes, I need help..." Evelyn was really excited at this moment like a savior... She felt that at this moment, Zhou Ye, who was holding the ladder, was shining like an angel with the holy light...


    "Okay, miss...Then let''s talk about remuneration!" Zhou Ye, who was leaning on the ladder, smiled slightly, and said something that surprised Evelyn.


    "Reward? What reward?" Evelyn felt like she was going crazy at this time... She was in danger, and then she met a handsome prince to help, and then-the prince asked her to be paid??This-what is said in this fairy tale is different...


    "Of course it was my reward for saving you..." Zhou Ye said, tilting his head and looking at Evelyn.


    "Damn...you dream...I won''t pay even a penny..." Evelyn felt that this boy was really blinded by his handsome appearance, really like a devil...


    "Well... then I have to let go and let you fall to the ground..." Zhou Ye said, letting go of his hand holding the ladder with regret, "Maybe you fell to the ground because of Go up, and make your delicate face look like an ugly monster, maybe your high nose will collapse because of being close to the ground..."


    "Ah...I''ll give it to you, can''t I give it to you?" Evelyn was frustrated by Zhou Ye''s words, especially when she felt that the ladder under her feet became swaying the moment Zhou Ye let go. ... She was so scared that she succumbed...


    "That''s right..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and held on to the ladder again... "Then say it first, my reward is... ten..."


    "Ten?? Not too much, one at most..." Evelyn was in the nature of a woman and began to negotiate a starting price with Zhou Ye... In her opinion, ten pounds is a bit too much.


    "No, at least seven..." Zhou Ye smiled evilly and began to play with her...


    "Up to three..."


    "At least five..."


    "Four five..."


    "Deal..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and set the final price...


    "Damn Grande..." Evelyn muttered, slowly climbing down the wooden ladder, then gave Zhou Ye a fierce look...no wonder she was so angry, you know Even for her, a month¡¯s salary is less than two hundred pounds. This villain knocked her daily salary for nearly two days in the blink of an eye...


    "Don''t forget your remuneration...Miss..." Zhou Ye doesn''t care about so much. The benefits will be dealt with...


    "I see..." Evelyn drew gloomily into the pocket of her skirt, where there was still a few pounds of change...


    However, at this time, she found that she was stuck on the bookshelf by the boy in front of her with both hands, which is the legendary Bidong...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 977

    Evelyn looked at Zhou Ye''s handsome face blankly, and asked with a confused look: "What are you going to do?"


    "Of course it was paid..." Zhou Ye smiled evilly.


    "But... Am I just about to take money for you?" Evelyn asked stupidly: "You are like this... How do I take money?"


    "Who told you that the payment I want is pounds..." Zhou Ye asked rhetorically.


    "Isn''t it?" Evelyn asked blankly...


    "Of course it''s not... the reward I said, but don''t talk..." Zhou Ye said, before Evelyn could react, she bowed her head and kissed her...


    "Hmm..." Evelyn stayed there all at once...


    Reference 1363


    One thousand three hundred and sixty-three chapters


    "Hmm..."


    When Zhou Ye released Evelyn, she couldn''t help but collapsed into Zhou Ye''s arms...


    A little first-time girl, when faced with Zhou Ye, a thousand-year-old monster who is nostalgic for the flowers, she would have a ghost if she didn''t get caught up in the mouth...


    After a long while-Evelyn finally came over...


    To be honest, when Zhou Ye kissed her, she wanted to resist at first. However, when she was put on the highway by an old driver like Zhou Ye, she was left at the mercy of others...


    "You... why are you kissing me..."


    At this time, Evelyn''s glasses fell off slightly, and she looked cute and cute...


    "Because--!" Zhou Ye deliberately dragged his voice, watching the look on Evelyn''s small face that had changed rapidly because of his words, Qi Jiao couldn''t help but smile... gently attached to her ear, and whispered: "like you¡­¡­"


    Zhou Ye¡¯s words were really not fooling Evelyn. The first time I saw Legend of Gods and Ghosts, er, that is, Mummy 1, Zhou Ye was really amazed by Evelyn¡¯s appearance. Moe-clumsy...


    These are all inexplicably poked at Zhou Ye''s cuteness...


    But then again, Zhou Ye really likes too many women. Basically-as long as they are beautiful, he likes them... No way, men are such insatiable creatures...


    But obviously, Evelyn, who didn''t know Zhou Ye''s nature, turned her entire face into red when she heard these words... "Like me...why...why use such a despicable means...?"


    "No matter what kind of means... As long as I can get you, I will not hesitate..." Zhou Ye''s words made Evelyn''s heart drunk...


    If a beautiful woman tells you that she likes you... and then tells you, in order to get you, she is willing to use all means...you will also be happy...


    Of course, all this is based on Zhou Ye''s superb appearance... If an ugly man or ugly woman said this to you, you would probably say to him [Do you like me?Speak out...I will change...]


    Just as Evelyn was nestling in Zhou Ye''s arms and enjoying this moment quietly, suddenly there was a sound of clanging in the unopened exhibition hall...


    This voice shocked Evelyn, knowing that she has never been in a relationship, let alone her parents¡¯ traditional education, hugging in the street can be said to be very unusual...


    When she heard the sound, she was like a frightened little lamb. She instantly jumped out of Zhou Ye''s arms, lowered her little head, like a child who did something wrong, tidying up her dress...


    "Nobody... honey..." When Zhou Ye was about to speak, he was held up by Evelyn...


    "Don''t... don''t... don''t call me dear..." Evelyn said shyly: "I haven''t... I haven''t promised your... Pursuit..."


    Zhou Ye smiled and lightly bit Evelyn¡¯s finger, put his forehead against Evelyn¡¯s forehead, and said, "We... have already kissed. Who else do you want to marry? Don''t think about it in this life Marry any man other than me..."


    "Really macho..." Although Evelyn complained, she couldn''t help but leak a sweet smile...


    This little girl understands so well, all her thoughts are on her face... As expected to be a cute glasses lady... Zhou Ye smiled and held Evelyn''s hand with her fingers crossed, and whispered: "Remember you The man¡¯s name, my name is Zhou Ye...You can call me dear, or you can call me¡ª¡ªYe, I don¡¯t accept other names except these two names..."


    "Hmm..." Evelyn stopped talking after a soft hum... She really enjoyed the feeling between Zhou Ye, sometimes strong, sometimes warm...


    Especially when I just kissed...


    Evelyn felt that she was about to fly... That feeling made her appear physical... It was too embarrassing.


    Seeing Evelyn nestled in his arms like a gentle little lamb, she completely forgot to go and see the unopened exhibition hall just behind. Why is there a voice coming from...


    Zhou Ye had no choice but to roll his eyes helplessly, as expected to be a cute girl with glasses...


    It seems that I still need to remind myself, otherwise my cheap brother-in-law will sleep in the mummy''s coffin until he wakes up naturally...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye gently squeezed Evelyn¡¯s little hand, and whispered: "Evelyn, I seemed to hear something inside just now, okay?"


    "Ah..." Evelyn remembered only then, why did she jump out of Zhou Ye''s arms just now, she asked anxiously, "Is there a thief breaking in...?"


    "Let''s go in and take a look..." Zhou Ye smiled, grabbing Evelyn''s slender waist and walking towards the unopened exhibition hall...


    In order to create an ancient atmosphere, this unopened exhibition hall does not even use electric lights, but uses braziers and torches. The whole exhibition hall looks a bit gloomy, especially in addition to the mummies on display here... Pharaoh''s coffins Things like that are even more terrifying.


    In the usual days, if nothing happened, Evelyn would definitely not want to walk into this exhibition hall alone, but-today with Zhou Ye''s company, Evelyn found that she seemed to be more courageous. He didn''t even get the torch at the door, but walked in surrounded by Zhou Ye...


    "Muhad...Adu...Bab? Is it you?"


    Evelyn called the names of several security guards, and walked inside...


    Even though the entire exhibition hall was extremely cold, but feeling the warmth of the man next to her, Evelyn felt that she was more courageous. However, at this moment, another soft sound came from the pharaoh''s coffin on the left front of the two. come out¡­¡­


    At this moment, Evelyn was shocked and plunged into Zhou Ye''s arms... Anyway, a girl is always a little afraid of ghosts, let''s talk about it-in Egyptian fairy tales, there are countless ghosts... ¡­


    "Don''t be afraid, maybe it''s a mouse?" Of course, Zhou Ye is not scared at all. He gently patted Evelyn and comforted her, while leading her to the side of the coffin that made noises. Go...


    "Bad...Don''t shoot me..." Evelyn bit Chun, protesting in a low voice...


    Whoever told Zhou Ye to comfort him, let him comfort him. People who comforted others were all taking pictures of the back, and he was the only one who took pictures of Evelyn¡¯s dolphins...


    "Ahem... I said my hand slipped, believe it or not?" Zhou Ye opened his eyes and said nonsense...


    "I don''t believe it..." Evelyn won''t believe Zhou Ye''s words. I haven''t seen anyone who can slip there...


    "Well, I did it on purpose... it feels good. It''s very carbonic..."


    Zhou Ye''s words aroused Evelyn''s anger for a while, but also because of Zhou Ye''s interruption, Evelyn actually forgot the fear... [Could it be that he did this just to make me no longer afraid?


    With this thought, Evelyn glanced at Zhou Ye moved...


    Keke-Guliang, you are wrong, this product is for taking advantage...


    The two cuddled up and walked to the side of Pharaoh''s coffin. At this moment, a skeleton frame suddenly sat up, and Evelyn wowed into Zhou Ye''s arms, and Zhou Ye was this stuff. ?He studied with interest why there is still hair on that skull...


    "Hahahahaha..."


    With a laugh from the coffin, Evelyn gritted her teeth angrily and shouted: "Jonathan..."


    Reference 1364

 The Movie World Chapter 978

    One thousand three hundred and sixty-four chapters


    "Jonathan... won''t you respect the deceased?" Evelyn stomped angrily... If it hadn''t just gotten into Zhou Ye''s arms, the ghost knew what kind of prank she would make...


    "Of course I would...sometimes I would rather join them..." Jonathan smiled and looked up and down Zhou Ye, who was standing next to his sister and hugging her sister''s waist... After a while, he joked: " I have to say, my dear sister, your vision is really good. You found such a handsome guy the first time you fell in love..."


    "Hi, I''m Jonathan...Eve''s brother..." Jonathan still has to help his sister in front of outsiders, at least not to let people see that he is unreliable..." Eve must have told you about me..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his hand, shook hands with Jonathan, and said with a smile: "Hello, my name is Zhou Ye. Of course, according to the tradition of your country or you should call me Ye¡¤Zhou, I am Evelyn¡¯s current boyfriend, future husband..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Evelyn''s face turned red and she lowered her head slightly, her heart sweet...


    Since her parents passed away, all her family members are only her elder brother. Originally, Evelyn wanted to wait for a while, when her relationship with Zhou Ye became more stable, before arranging the two to meet... ¡­As a result, the two met here unexpectedly, and Evelyn felt nervous about taking her boyfriend to meet her parents...


    "I like how you look carefully..." Jonathan smiled and waved his hand. Since his sister''s boyfriend is here, he can''t lie in the coffin anymore. After all, he just made a joke with his sister. ...


    However, he squeezed his hands a few times, only to find that he seemed to have drunk a bit too much today... There was no way to get up, and in desperation he could only stretch out his hand to Zhou Ye, "Hey, buddy, come and Handle...I think I might be drinking too much..."


    "..." Seeing her brother''s funny behavior, Evelyn had a strong urge to hide her face and leave... It was really shameful.


    "Of course it''s okay..." Zhou Ye didn''t care. To tell the truth, there are not a few of his women who have older brothers and younger brothers, but there are not many people who can have such a fun as Jonathan... Hilarious unreliable guy...


    "Wow, your strength is really great..." Jonathan felt that Zhou Ye used his strength, he was dragged out of the pharaoh''s coffin as if he was weightless... he looked at Zhou Ye up and down with a little surprise...


    In his impression, a person of Zhou Ye''s size should generally be that kind of literary worker, not to mention that he has no power to restrain the chicken, but he definitely shouldn''t have such great strength...


    "It''s just a little bit of force..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and didn''t care...what should I say about Jonathan?He usually looks unreliable, he is greedy for money, and likes to go with the sheep. He has all kinds of minor problems, but I have to say that he is still willing to give up his life for his family at critical moments.


    "Sister, when did you know Zhou... Why did I never hear you talk about it?" Jonathan looked at his sister curiously. He really didn''t hear his sister talk about Zhou Ye, and watched both. People''s behavior is like a young couple falling in love. Even at this moment, his sister is holding Zhou Ye''s hand tightly and is reluctant to separate.


    "This..." Evelyn was embarrassed by Jonathan''s words. What should I say?Do you want to tell your brother...I just met Zhou Ye just now, and within three minutes of meeting, I was captured by him, and I lost my first mouth?


    Thinking about what happened just now, Evelyn can only feel the sweetness in her heart, even Zhou Ye''s shameless act of taking advantage of the fire has also become romantic in Evelyn''s heart...


    This is the beauty in the eyes of a lover. If she loves you, all your behaviors are good and handsome in her eyes. If she doesn''t love you, the more you do, the more mistakes you will make...


    Ahem... It''s too far... to get back to the point.


    Zhou Ye looked at Evelyn¡¯s somewhat embarrassed look, and instantly understood her embarrassment... He smiled and helped her out and said: "Actually¡ªI¡¯ve known Evelyn for a long time, but I didn¡¯t dare to confess it. She mustered up the courage to confess to Evelyn, and she also accepted me..."


    "Wow... Zhou, you can''t do this..." From Jonathan''s point of view, Zhou Ye''s external conditions are really good. He is tall, well-proportioned, and handsome face. A super handsome guy with no dead ends at 360 degrees, "If you are too shy, you will miss many beautiful encounters. When you have the opportunity... I will take you to the Cairo Hotel and you will find..."


    "Jonathan..." Evelyn''s face flushed red when she heard her brother''s words...Where is the Cairo Hotel??


    Said it is the Cairo Hotel, it is actually a hotel opened by a wealthy businessman in England. There is no way. Who said England is the sovereign state of Egypt?And the most famous thing there is not the meals or the luxurious rooms, but the skilled women from all over Europe...


    As an elder brother, he actually wants to take his sister¡¯s boyfriend to that kind of place...you dare to believe it??


    But Jonathan said it so naturally...how could Evelyn not be angry, "I don''t care if you are depraved, but please, don''t damage Ye..."


    "Uh..." Jonathan realized that he had said something wrong at this time, but there was no way. Who told Zhou Ye to impress him so well... It''s like an old friend who hasn''t seen him for a long time...


    Looking at his puffed sister, Jonathan hurriedly changed the subject and said: "Actually, my dear sister, I came to tell you...My career is about to take off..."


    While talking, Jonathan touched it in his pocket...


    Seeing the appearance of her brother, Evelyn couldn''t help but roll her eyes... Here again... "Take off? Jonathan... I''m not in the mood to go crazy with you, don''t always use those worthless gadgets to help me. look¡­¡­"


    "No, it''s different this time..." After Jonathan felt in his pocket for a long time and found that he was not on his body, he ran to the coffin and rummaged in it... Soon, he took it from the coffin. Out of a small octagonal box... I handed it to my sister like a treasure.


    "This is..." Evelyn was attracted by the cuneiform text on the box, she couldn''t help letting go of the arm that was holding Zhou Ye, and reached out to take the box from her brother''s hand...


    After playing with it for a while, Evelyn pressed the mechanism on the box... With a snap, the lid of the box opened, and a folded map was placed there...Look at the ancient Egyptian wedge on the map The text, Evelyn¡¯s eyes widened... "Oh my god... this is the royal seal of Seti I... and here... it says-the city of the dead, Hamnata... Oh Maga...I always thought it was just a legend..."


    "City of the Undead? Hamnata? God..." Jonathan''s excited hands clenched tightly... He couldn''t help turning around and hugged Zhou Ye, yelling, "We''re going to get rich," We are going to make a fortune... At that time, I will take you to the biggest Xiaojin Cave to feel the charm of money, Zhou-you are really my lucky star..."


    With that said, Jonathan even had to probe to kiss Zhou Ye... However, Zhou Ye slapped him on the ground... "I think you need to calm down, Jonathan..."


    "Yes, yes...I need to calm down and plan how to spend my extravagant second half of my life..." Jonathan didn''t care about Zhou Ye''s slap and drew himself to the ground. He sat on the ground, giggling. Dreaming of getting rich...


    The city of the undead, Hamnata, is said to be the treasure land of Seti I. This legend is known to almost all Egyptians and gold diggers who come to Egypt, but no one has actually seen this city... ¡­


    Reference 1365


    One thousand three hundred and sixty-five chapters


    "Yes, Jonathan..." Evelyn smiled at her brother and said: "We need to persuade the curator to organize a scientific expedition team and go there..."


    "Why? Why should we tell the curator about this?" Jonathan said dissatisfied.


    You know, telling the curator, it means... his income will be reduced by at least half...


    "Because we don''t have the money to cover the cost of this excavation...Jonathan..." Evelyn said helplessly, "You know, the city of the dead has not been discovered for so many years, maybe this city It has long been submerged by wind and sand, and digging an ancient city is not an easy task, so..."


    "Damn..." Jonathan suddenly lowered his head in frustration...


    He knew that his sister was telling the truth-they really had no money.


    Seeing the frustrated expressions of the two, Zhou Ye smiled slightly. He knew why after getting the map, the two of them gave the map to the curator and planned to persuade him to participate in the expedition. Burning down the most important point on the map, the relationship is because the two have no money...


    But if they don¡¯t have money, it doesn¡¯t mean that Zhou Ye has no money. For Zhou Ye, money is too much to count... He can also pretend to be X now, he has money left if he is poor... Therefore, Zhou Ye laughs. Said: "If you don''t mind, I think I can probably afford the expenses of this excavation..."


    "What?" X2


    Although it was unanimous, Evelyn¡¯s tone was surprised, while Jonathan was ecstatic... "Haha, Zhou, I find that I love you more and more, and I decided that this time I will share 20% of you. No, 25%..."


    "Ye... you know that it''s not a small amount of money..." Evelyn felt hesitant to talk. She didn''t know how to tell Zhou Ye. After hesitating for a while, Evelyn decided to tell the truth: "Ye, if you have a map, you will definitely gain something. Maybe... the gain is very small, not even enough for the expenses incurred in the excavation, and-some things have archaeological value far beyond their actual value... ...Even so, you are willing to..."


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye lightly pecked at Evelyn''s eyes and smiled: "Money is just a number to me. As long as you can be happy, it doesn''t matter..."


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Evelyn''s heart was as sweet as eating honey.


    What do you say?The man who is willing to spend money for you is not necessarily the man who loves you the most, but the man who is unwilling to spend money for you is definitely not the man who loves you...


    Of course, there is a limit to spending money here. For example, a multimillionaire spends one hundred and two hundred thousand for a woman, but it is far less than a man who is willing to spend all his savings for you, perhaps all of this man. There are only 10,000 or 20,000 possessions... This is what the benevolent sees the wise.


    "Haha...what are we waiting for? Let''s start preparing now..." To Jonathan, Zhou Ye''s words are like rain in time, so you can get a lot of treasure out...


    Jonathan said as he swayed, he stood up and walked out, "I''m going to prepare something, and then hire workers. How much is the salary for them every day? Five pence is good... His daily salary is definitely not low..."


    "Wait...Jonathan..." Evelyn grabbed her brother''s arm and said, "I decided we would go and see the city of the dead first. After the exploration, we will talk about hiring migrant workers... Maybe Are we finding nothing there? Or maybe there is no need to dig there..."


    Evelyn is completely thinking about Zhou Ye''s wallet. In her opinion...Although Zhou Ye is willing to spend money for herself, she definitely does not want her man''s money to be confused, so she must make plans... My own money is not brought by the wind...


    Obviously-Evelyn at this time has already been brought into the role of the mistress of the Zhou family... I have to say that love has changed so quickly.


    "What else to investigate..." Jonathan said unwillingly, but when he saw the irresistible expression on his sister''s face, he immediately raised his hand and surrendered... "Okay, okay... I hope we don''t I''ll be boarded first..."


    "No one will intercept us..." Zhou Ye smiled at Jonathan, where is the City of the Dead?There is a cursed guy there... Ordinary people are just sending food there...

 The Movie World Chapter 979

    "I hope you are right..." Jonathan said, waving his hand weakly, "I''ll go back and prepare now..."


    "Um... I''ll ask the curator for a leave first, and then... go to the market with Ye to buy some excavation tools..." Evelyn said.


    "I wish you a happy date..." Jonathan blinked knowingly at his sister, then turned around and ran out of the exhibition hall without waiting for his sister to hit him with something...


    "Ye, don''t mind, Jonathan is just joking..." Evelyn looked at Zhou Ye with some bewilderment. She felt that Zhou Ye''s eyes at the moment seemed to burn herself to ashes.


    "I don''t think he''s joking..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, hugged Evelyn''s smaller body into his arms, and whispered, "Don''t you think his proposal is great?"


    "I... um um..." Before Evelyn had finished speaking, Zhou Ye was stuck in her mouth...


    After a long while¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The two people walked out of the exhibition hall disheveledly...Evelyn tidyed up her wrinkled dress, while shyly and angrily glared at the bad guy beside her with her watery eyes. ...


    The two almost wiped out their guns in the exhibition hall just now...


    "I''m really crazy... how could I do such a thing..." Evelyn said dejectedly. After the two had just made the last step, Evelyn almost fell into the ground... and it was almost true...


    "We can''t help it... baby..." Zhou Ye smiled at Evelyn''s eyes... He didn''t care. If it wasn''t for the bad environment in the exhibition hall, and Zhou Ye didn''t want Evelyn''s first Once lost in this gloomy place, he had already wiped out Evelyn...


    "Bad guy..." Evelyn couldn''t help whitening this thick-skinned guy again... and then led him to the curator''s room...


    Soon, the two walked to the door of the curator''s room, "Honey, wait for me here for a while..."


    "Hmm--!" Zhou Ye nodded.


    Evelyn went in quickly, and came out quickly... Just a few minutes later, she walked out...


    It''s just the gloom on her face...


    "What''s wrong?" Zhou Ye asked curiously...


    "I''m fired..." Evelyn said with a frustrated expression: "The curator was furious when he heard that I was going to take a one-month leave. What did I say... I''m whimsical... saying I''m out of business... "


    "You told him that you are going to find the City of Undead?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Um..." Evelyn nodded pitifully...


    "Uh-okay..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly. You must know that the curator is a descendant of the Pharaoh''s guard. This is why he burned the map at the beginning, and why did the descendants of the Pharaoh''s guard know a party The whereabouts of people, and the reason for intercepting and snatching the key box...


    But fortunately, when Evelyn just entered, Zhou Ye asked for the key box and the map to be on the safe side... In this way, the map was preserved and there was no need to go to Cairo Prison to find O''Connor to lead the way. ...


    Of course, Ou Kangnuo is dead or alive, and Zhou Ye doesn¡¯t care at all... He loves to die and likes to find fun in prison, so let him continue to have fun in prison...


    However, looking at a cute spectacle girl who looked like I needed to be comforted, Zhou Ye smiled and gently pecked at her side: "Don''t mind, you will quit after you quit your job. Later...I will support you... "


    "I don''t want you to raise it..." Evelyn said dubiously, the bad mood that had just been yelled by the curator was swept away, her horns couldn''t help but a smile... "Well, we should Go shopping...There are still many things that need to be done today..."


    The two of them held hands and walked outside the museum... What Evelyn didn''t notice was that a pair of eyes were looking at their distant back through the crack of the door, and Zhou Ye, who had already noticed it, had a slight smile on his face. [Don¡¯t bother me on my adventure...or you will know what regret is...]


    Reference 1366


    One thousand three hundred and sixty-six chapters


    Unknowingly, it was around 8 o''clock in the evening. Even Cairo, a city with a subtropical desert climate, has a sense of coolness.


    At this moment, in a residential building not far from the Cairo Museum, Jonathan is caught in a difficult choice...


    Looking at the two sets of clothes on his couch, Jonathan muttered to himself with embarrassed expression: "Am I taking this set out? Or should I take this set? Bring this set... This set is more handsome. No, no... let¡¯s choose this set. It¡¯s said that the night in the desert is very cold... Oh my god, why hasn¡¯t Eve returned so that she can help me refer to it..."


    Just when Jonathan had trouble making a decision, suddenly there was a sound of a key unlocking the door. Jonathan suddenly opened his door with excitement, walked out, and said, "Eve, you came back." Just so, help me see, which set I bring..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Jonathan was stunned...It was not only his sister who came back, but also Zhou Ye... "Hi, Zhou...good evening, I didn''t expect you to..."


    While talking, Jonathan winked at Zhou Ye, meaning... [You are too awesome... You can actually let my sister take you home...]


    "Cough cough... Ye couldn''t go to the hotel because he was in a hurry and didn''t bring his documents... so I brought him back and made do with us for the night..." Evelyn explained with a blushing face...


    "I didn''t bring my ID?? Is it?" Jonathan blinked at his sister...Are you a lie?Yes, maybe many big hotels can''t check in without a certificate, but aren''t there other small hotels?Besides...Even in a big hotel, as long as you tip more, which ghost will care if you have a certificate?


    "That''s right... That''s it..." Evelyn''s face was almost red all over, she hurriedly walked to her bedroom, and said as she walked: "I''ll get the quilt for Ye, tonight At night he sleeps in the living room..."


    "No, no... don''t have to be so troublesome... just stay with you..." Jonathan smiled and interrupted his sister''s words, turned to his bedroom and walked towards his bedroom, "I won''t bother you here anymore. ...Have a nice evening to you..."


    "..." Zhou Ye watched the performance of the brothers and sisters speechlessly, and ran back to their bedroom one by one, and threw him into the living room alone...this...this is too much... ¡­It seems that a certain chick needs a good education.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye raised his leg and walked towards Evelyn''s bedroom...


    Pushing open Evelyn''s concealed bedroom door, this little girl is really looking for the quilt for him...


    Zhou Ye shook his head speechlessly. What a joke, he ran to his girlfriend''s house and lived in the lobby. He was not so low...


    Zhou Ye walked directly behind Evelyn, spread his arms, and hugged Evelyn from behind her...


    "Don''t, don''t make trouble... Ye... I''m... I''m helping you find a quilt..." Evelyn felt her heart beating like a drum at this moment, and she was about to pop out of her throat... ¡­"It¡¯s very cold late at night..."


    "It doesn''t matter, I will use my body to warm you..." Zhou Ye didn''t wait for the little girl to say anything, he turned her over... and directly blocked her unfinished words...


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh... It''s...


    After a long while-


    With a depressed grunt... a blood-colored rose bloomed on the list... After a while, a beautiful serenade rang softly...


    The next day... early morning...


    To be honest, Evelyn tried to endure the new creation this morning. When she got up to pack her clothes, she was put on the couch again by her own man. Originally, when she thought it was her own man who was going to treat her again, she was scared. His face turned pale, and his hands swayed again and again, "Honey...I can''t do it, really...there is swollen...and it hurts..."


    "Don''t worry, I''m just helping you deal with the wound..." As he said, Zhou Ye took out a can of sprayer...Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t tell Evelyn that this thing was so effective, so... Will fix that together...


    No way, who said today is the day of departure?Otherwise, don¡¯t have to...


    "Hmm...!" Facing the gentleness of her man, Evelyn lay there shyly, letting her man do it... But how to put it, the effect of the sprayer is too exaggerated, just short Within a few minutes, Evelyn was completely fine...


    In this way, Evelyn was able to pack her clothes easily...


    After everything was prepared, the three of them headed for Giza Port with their luggage...


    When the three came to Giza Port, it was the busiest time in Giza Port. In the whole Giza Port, people came and went in an endless stream...


    "My dear... can we really find the city of the dead this time?" Evelyn asked with some uncertainty...


    "Of course, believe me, baby...we will definitely find it..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Zhou is right, you have to believe us Eve... I have such good luck, how could I not find it?" Jonathan also comforted his sister...


    The three quickly bought tickets and boarded the inland passenger ship at Giza Port. This ship will save them a lot of time on their trip...

 Movie World Chapter 980

    After arriving on the ship, Zhou Ye simply nestled with Evelyn, while Jonathan went to the restaurant on the ship to have fun...


    After Zhou Ye and Evelyn put their luggage in the cabin, they came to the deck. Although this inland riverboat is not too big, in general it is reasonable. At least on the deck, there is a place for people to rest. The tables and chairs...


    Evelyn sat on a chair with a book in her hand... She is a girl who likes to read, just look at her glasses...


    Originally, Evelyn thought Zhou Ye would sit opposite her, but-Zhou Ye walked up to her, reached out her hand to pick her up, and then sat in her place by herself and placed her On my lap...


    "My dear... what are you doing..." Evelyn''s face was flushed, although the two of them had done much more than this, but-after all, it was in a private space. At this moment, the two of them were in public, and she seemed to feel the curious eyes of everyone...


    "Don''t do anything, you read your book, I''ll come to see you..." Zhou Ye''s cheeks are already thick and invincible, he doesn''t care about showing his affection with his girlfriend and being seen by others, right now. A lot of time for spreading dog food, when not spreading at this time?


    "You, you, I can''t concentrate anymore..." Evelyn always felt that there seemed to be something underneath herself, she couldn''t help but remember everything from last night...


    "Then stop reading, let me enjoy the scenery with me..." Zhou Ye embraced Evelyn''s waist with both hands, looking at the scenery on both sides of the Nile... whispered: "The most important thing in the journey is not the destination, but the road. The scenery...Don''t miss these scenery, be careful you will regret it in the future..."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Although Evelyn was lighting her little head, it looked like I knew it, but in fact-she didn''t pay attention to what Zhou Ye just said, because-she was so shy and shy...


    Reference 1367


    Chapter One Thousand Sixty Seven


    As night fell on the Nile, the lights on the cruise ship were lit up, embellishing the entire ship like a dream.


    At this moment, on the couch of the special cabin of the cruise ship, Evelyn was snuggling in Zhou Ye''s arms, breathing hard, her forehead was covered with beads of sweat, revealing what kind of battle she had just experienced...


    "Damn... you never told me that after using that spray, the thing will be repaired..." Evelyn leaned back slightly, trying to make her body be able to follow her. Men contact...Don''t look at her complaining, but in fact...she can''t wait to rub her whole body into his body now.


    "Don''t you feel bad?" Zhou Ye fiddled with Evelyn''s hair lightly, teasing: "But you were very excited just now and said to me, [This feeling is great...]"


    "Bad..." Evelyn reluctantly arched Zhou Ye with her Alice Dolphin to show her dissatisfaction...


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye looked at the darkened sky outside the window and said in a low voice, "Being obediently waiting for me, I''ll get you some food..."


    "Yeah..." Evelyn nodded obediently, and then watched her man get up from the couch, just swaggering in front of her wearing clothes...


    What should I say?


    If someone told Evelyn before that a woman could look at a man¡¯s body and her heart grew hairy, she would laugh at that guy loudly, and turn around dismissively...


    But now, when looking at the perfect body of her own man, Evelyn really has an urge to desperately drag him back to the couch...


    But fortunately, her faintly painful place reminded her-she was really dying... Therefore, Evelyn was not so impulsive to drag her own man back. Otherwise, Evelyn would find out¡ª ¡ªThe land will be destroyed by cattle ploughing. Who calls Zhou Ye an iron bull...


    At this time, Zhou Ye had put on his own clothes, walked to the side of the couch, gently bent over, pecked at Evelyn¡¯s eyes, and asked softly: "What do you want to eat? Baby..."


    "You can eat anything, I''m not picky about eating... As long as you bring me, I like it..." Evelyn said idiotically.


    "OK, wait a moment, I''ll bring you here soon..." Zhou Ye nodded, then turned and walked out of the special cabin...


    Evelyn watched Zhou Ye walk out of the cabin, and then forced herself to sit up from the couch... In the luggage beside her, after groping for a long time, she finally found a bottle of therapeutic spray with the umbrella logo... and then I got into the bed again... and muttered to myself: "I don¡¯t like the painful change... I just... I just... Yes, I just want to be on the deck with my dear. It¡¯s just dinner. On the Nile River, under the moonlight, have dinner together, and imagine... what a romantic thing it is..."


    While talking, Evelyn was in the quilt, facing her body somewhere, and pressed the spray... "Hiss... so cold..."


    As for whether she really wants to have dinner with Zhou Ye at the end of the month, or for another reason... then I am afraid only Evelyn knows...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye had already arrived in the small lounge in front of the restaurant, where Jonathan was playing cards and betting money with a group of Americans...


    Seeing Zhou Ye coming, a U.S. countryman shouted to him: "Hey, boy...we are short of a card player, do we want to play together?"


    "No..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "I''m going to get Evelyn something to eat. She is seasick and hasn''t eaten anything all afternoon..."


    "Hahaha...Come on, don''t always go around women, women are just our men''s spice, let''s have a fun..."


    "Yes, if you don''t have money, we can lend you some first, are you right? Jonathan?"


    "Only cowards always go around women... come and play cards, buddy..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s words, a group of U.S. guys started to booze, wanting to encourage Zhou Ye to play cards¡ª¡ª


    No way, Zhou Ye looks only seventeen or eighteen years old. He looks like a big boy. Such a teenager is the easiest to get excited... and he is still the best fat sheep...


    "Are you sure you want to play cards with me?" Zhou Ye smiled. He came behind Jonathan, raised his hand, and picked up the poker on the poker table... after a few random washes, The poker was placed face up on the poker table, and then-the cards were removed...


    I saw that the entire deck of poker became-AAAA_2222_3333_4444_5555...... According to the size of the card, neatly placed......


    "Uh--!"


    "Oh my God¡­¡­"


    "I think you should go to those big casinos to play with them..."


    "What a pair of magical hands, how did you do it..."


    A few people looked at the cards on the table, and their eyes were about to come out...a fussy look...but they never said anything about looking for Zhou Ye to play cards...


    "It''s just a little magic trick..." After Zhou Ye finished speaking, he ignored a few people and turned and walked towards the restaurant...


    When Zhou Ye walked out of the restaurant with a dinner for two people, the American guys played cards with Jonathan again, but no one called Zhou Ye to play cards with Zhou Ye. Ye plays cards...They like gambling, but they don''t like losing money, especially the kind of gambling that must be lost. Only fools play.


    "My dear... here..." Evelyn sitting on the deck table and chairs saw Zhou Ye coming from a distance and shouted.


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at the excited Evelyn silently, and walked over with the dinner plate...


    While placing the dinner plate, he asked, "Why did you come out? Doesn''t it hurt anymore?"


    "Hmm...it doesn''t hurt..." Evelyn said, taking the dinner plate in Zhou Ye''s hand and helping to put it on the table...


    "Uh-" Zhou Ye''s movement stagnated, and then looked at Evelyn with a strange look... "Did you use healing spray?"


    "Because I want to have dinner with you in the moonlight..." Evelyn lowered her head, trying to hide her unnaturalness with her hands...


    "Hmm...I understand!" Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously. It seems that-Evelyn''s most suitable ability is the speeding recovery of the X world... It seems that she will be blessed in the future and can be the groom every night...


    "Bad..." Evelyn saw Zhou Ye''s smile, her whole body was not good... She felt that all her careful thoughts had been seen through by him...


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye didn''t say anything, and it didn''t make Evelyn continue embarrassed... "Hurry up and eat... I think you should be hungry long ago..."


    "Hmm..." Evelyn nodded her little head vigorously. She was really hungry. You must know that exercise is very physically demanding... The two were on the table and chair on the side of the ship. Under the bright moonlight, enjoy their dinner...


    Reference 1368


    One thousand three hundred and sixty eight chapters


    When the two of them were halfway through their romantic dinner, Zhou Ye suddenly heard a sound of wood pulp paddling in the distance...


    Here comes...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 981

    Zhou Ye smiled slightly. It seemed that he was a descendant of the Pharaoh''s guard, who came to grab the keys and the map... However, at this time, he had to get all his luggage back. Zhou Ye didn''t want Evelyn''s instruments and tools to follow. The ship sank to the bottom of the Nile together.


    "Baby Eve, wait for me here, I''ll be back soon..." Zhou Ye said to Evelyn with a smile.


    "Hmm..." Although Evelyn was a little surprised why her man was leaving before the dinner was over, she nodded obediently.


    Zhou Ye stood up and walked towards the cabin...


    Talk for a while, then...


    In less than a minute, Zhou Ye received all the luggage in the cabins of the two of them into the space bracelet, and then took out a Vulcan cannon from his space bracelet and held it in it. Hand... the night of shooting is here again.


    After finishing all this, Zhou Ye walked back to Evelyn''s side with the Vulcan Cannon...


    "My dear... what is this?" Evelyn looked at the Vulcan Cannon in Zhou Ye''s hand, her eyes widening. Although she hadn''t seen many weapons, it was close to two meters in length and had six black holes. The monster with the barrel of the gun seems to make people chill from the bottom of my heart.


    "This is a little toy..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, then bent over and pecked at Evelyn''s corner, and said: "Don''t be afraid for a while, no matter what happens, I will protect you... "


    "Hmm..." Evelyn heard Zhou Ye''s words and knew that something bad was about to happen, but-under Zhou Ye''s comfort, she didn''t feel nervous at all, or even scared...


    In this way, the two continued their dinner, the only thing that changed was that Zhou Ye was leaning against a tall, hideous gun.


    After a while--


    When Evelyn finished her last bite of dessert, three guys in black robes, black turbans and unidentified letters on their faces rushed from the corner of the ship¡¯s side to the two of them, holding guns in their hands. , Aimed at the two of them, and shouted: "Hand over your map and keys..."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Zhou Ye With a sullen smile, he said: "Hello...Welcome to the happy night of shooting..."


    "not good¡­¡­"


    "Quickly avoid..."


    Seeing the ferocious Vulcan Cannon in Zhou Ye''s hands, the three black robes suddenly screamed and ran behind them... However, it was too late...


    With a buzzing sound of the Vulcan Cannon''s motor driving the barrel to rotate rapidly, the six barrels of the Vulcan Cannon spewed out more than half a meter of flames¡ª¡ª


    Two guys couldn''t avoid it, and they were beaten into a sieve, while another short, agile man rushed to the corner of the ship''s gunwale, which was lucky to have his life...


    With his back leaning against the ship''s side, the little man felt that his whole body was trembling and shaking constantly. This feeling of passing by with death is really bad...


    "I thought it would be okay to hide there? Really naive..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, without chasing after him, directly aimed at the corner of the wall, and pulled the trigger...


    Suddenly, the bullet smashed the hull around the corner like a strong storm, and the lucky guy was also beaten into a rag doll by the bullet passing through the corner...


    "The 7.62*51mm bullet is enough to penetrate all non-heavy armored objects within a range of one hundred meters. I''m sorry, the distance between us is obviously less than one hundred meters..." Zhou Ye habitually pulled out of the bracelet. I made a top-quality Havana and dang it in my mouth...


    "..." From behind Zhou Ye, Evelyn watched silently as her own man just showed off his power and easily killed the three gangsters... The whole person has a dreamlike feeling. Her man is not a rich second generation. ?But-is there such a fierce rich second generation??


    But-the image of my own man looks a bit more wild... It''s a different expression.


    "Come on, baby, let''s go to Jonathan..." Zhou Ye turned his head and said to Evelyn.


    "Hmm..." Evelyn nodded vigorously, and then followed her man behind her, and walked towards the rest of the deck...


    At this time, the entire ship was in chaos, and the people in black not only killed people, but also lit the cabin...


    To find someone on this chaotic ship may be a problem for others, but for Zhou Ye, it is extremely easy...


    Holding the Vulcan cannon, he used a metal storm to clear the way... rushed directly to Jonathan''s side...


    "Hey, it''s nice to meet you, Zhou...Is Eve all right?" Jonathan was still very comfortable at this time. He hid behind the group of Americans, watching them desperately there, and he could still Drink two sips of wine from time to time...


    Evelyn behind Zhou Ye heard her brother''s voice and hurriedly stretched her head from behind her man and shouted at her brother: "I''m fine, Jonathan..."


    "Do you know how to swim? Jonathan?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile...


    "Of course it will..." Jonathan said strangely: "Why are you asking this?"


    "Remember to hold your breath for a while..." Zhou Ye said, and before Jonathan could answer, he carried Jonathan''s belt and gently flicked towards the other side...


    "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª1!!!" Jonathan flew out of the ship with a long cavity... A few seconds later, there was a puff, falling into the water... It seems that this guy has fallen into the water safely. Up...


    "Baby, we should go too..." Zhou Ye said, grabbing Evelyn''s slender waist and walking towards the ship''s side...


    "Are we going to swim too?" Evelyn really didn''t want to get her clothes wet, it was too uncomfortable...


    "Of course...no need!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and jumped out of the boat with Evelyn directly...


    Evelyn hurriedly closed her eyes and held her breath, for fear of choking...


    However, after waiting for a long time, she found that she still didn''t feel falling into the water, which made her unable to help but open her eyes... "God... Ye, how did you do it?"


    At this moment, Zhou Ye was standing on the river with Evelyn in the air...


    Looking at the river under her feet, Evelyn couldn''t help but poke out her feet in amazement, to see if it was a real river, or... there was a layer of glass on it?


    However, the feeling of tiptoes being poured into the river quickly made Evelyn certain that her man really stood on the river out of thin air... "Tell me, dear, how did you do it?"


    "It''s just a small technique..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, leaning into Evelyn''s ear and said, "I still have many small surprises waiting for you to discover..."


    "Really? Tell me... In this life, can I discover the little surprises in you?" Evelyn''s heart is almost drunk... Her man is so mysterious and powerful... What is her dissatisfaction? of?


    "It''s probably a bit hanged... Why don''t you, your next life, the next life... You''ll be by my side in the next life, how about slowly discovering it?"


    "Of course it''s okay..." Just after Evelyn said this, she felt her arm loosen around her waist. She was so frightened that she spread out her arms and hugged her man tightly... But since The down-to-earth feeling from under her feet let her know that she was already on the shore... "Where is Jonathan?"


    "That''s not..." Zhou Ye smiled and pointed...


    Under Zhou Ye''s guidance, Evelyn saw a figure that looked like a roaring chicken. It was not someone else but Jonathan...


    He was walking towards the shore step by step, complaining as he walked: "This is not fair, Zhou...Why don''t you have any water on your body? How did you do it?"


    Hearing what Jonathan said, Zhou Ye and Evelyn looked at each other and said in unison, "This is a secret..."


    Reference 1369


    One thousand three hundred and sixty nine


    Along the Nile River-


    In a bazaar spontaneously formed by nearby villages...


    Zhou Ye is watching Jonathan make a price with an Arab who sells camels...


    Two people--


    One speaks Arabic and the other speaks English, but it is really interesting to be able to figure out the meaning of the other''s words by gestures...


    In order to see this interesting scene, Zhou Ye badly didn''t go up to help Jonathan translate. You know-he is a super linguist who has learned almost all languages ??on the earth for the convenience of traveling...

 Movie World Chapter 982

    It¡¯s a mere Arabic, of course there is no problem...


    but--


    If you don¡¯t help, you don¡¯t help, just to see the gestures made by these two guys there...


    The conversation between the two is simply hilarious--


    [How much is a camel??Asked Jonathan.


    [One hundred Egyptian pounds a horse...] Obviously the old Arab man selling camels is a veteran. He gestured back and forth ten times with his hands...


    [One hundred pounds?It''s too expensive... It''s cheaper] Jonathan made a lowering gesture.


    [If you want all of it, just give me four hundred Egyptian pounds...] The Arab old man passed all the reins in his hand, and then gestured four fingers.


    [I only need three...three...can it be cheaper?] Jonathan stretched out three fingers.


    [No, it''s too cheap...] The Arab old man thought he said that all camels cost only 300 Egyptian pounds, and immediately shook his head vigorously, saying that he would not lower the price...


    [No...I only need three...Three...] Jonathan once again gestured with three fingers, and the old man shook his head vigorously...By the way, the exchange rate of British pound to Egyptian pound was ninety-eight from one pound to Egyptian pound. Egyptian Pound...


    When Evelyn changed into the traditional costume of Arab women and walked out, the two hadn''t finished the gesture...


    "My dear, what is Jonathan doing?" Evelyn walked to Zhou Ye''s side, looking at her brother with a bewildered expression...


    Zhou Ye didn''t answer Evelyn''s words at all, but kept looking at Evelyn...the black dress, the black veil mask... this dress made Evelyn''s big eyes even bigger. ...Especially her long eyelashes, after wearing black gauze, it is so charming... "Baby, you are so beautiful..."


    Zhou Ye was really not lying. In order to see Evelyn¡¯s Arabian equipment, he did not hesitate to come to this market without losing his luggage, just to see Evelyn¡¯s dress...


    ¡ª¡ªAs for this wasted a lot of time, maybe they will arrive in the City of the Dead later than those Americans?


    Zhou Ye didn''t care at all...The big deal is to open the cheat directly, come to a portal, and solve all problems...


    Of course, that is the last option. It is better to not use the portal during the journey, or else you will miss too much scenery.


    Of course¡­¡­


    This desert trip also gave Zhou Ye a wake-up call. Next time, remember to install a nuclear-powered all-terrain vehicle in your wristband, so that you don¡¯t have to buy camels anymore... You ask the nightmare ?The nightmare was enjoying the blessing on St. Martin, Zhou Ye never brought it...


    Ahem, it''s a long way...


    Evelyn heard her man¡¯s praise, her big eyes turned into a crescent moon...but she was attracted by her brother¡¯s bargaining again...


    After standing by and listening for a while, Evelyn couldn''t help but want to roll her eyes...


    People are talking about the Egyptian pound, but my brother is talking about the British pound. These are two concepts.


    In the end, with the help of Evelyn, the two finally reached an agreement...Of course, because of his sister''s help, Jonathan also spent a lot of money less.


    The three of them rode on camels again and embarked on a journey...


    At first... Evelyn could still persist, but soon-she couldn''t take it anymore. After all, she hadn''t rested all night...


    In the end, Zhou Ye hugged her to his camel and let her rest in his arms... rest assured.


    Leaning in Zhou Ye¡¯s arms, feeling the coolness from her own man¡¯s body, Evelyn couldn¡¯t help sighing comfortably: ¡°My dear, it¡¯s nice to have you...I want to sleep well. Don¡¯t call me if you¡¯re okay...I''m not going to eat lunch..."


    As Evelyn''s words gradually fell...she fell completely into a dream.


    On the other side, the Miguo guys, although they went to the wrong shore, they were led by the tour guide towards the city of the dead. Simply put, the two teams are basically at the same distance. Who is Zhou? Did Ye delay some time to buy camels and watch Evelyn¡¯s traditional Arabic costumes?


    In the desert--


    In addition to yellow sand, which is yellow sand, there are occasionally some camel skeletons and some yellowed vegetation...


    This kind of spirit, when you first saw it, still felt very spectacular... But after you watched it for a few hours, there will be a kind of aesthetic fatigue...


    For example, Jonathan at this time--


    He was also exhausted because he hadn''t rested last night... At first he could still see the excitement of the desert barely supported, but after the evening, he basically stopped cooking completely...


    "Oh, it seems that I still want to cheat..." Zhou Ye looked at Evelyn in his arms helplessly, and then at Jonathan sitting on a camel crumbling...Finally, he decided to cheat...


    As the sound of his words fell, the three people with three camels disappeared instantly...


    When Jonathan was drowsy, he suddenly felt a sensation of falling that made his heart beat, which made him open his eyes... However, everyone was still in the desert, the only difference was that That is-everyone''s camels stopped at this moment.


    "Why didn''t you leave? Zhou?" Jonathan asked weakly.


    "Because I''m somewhere..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "What?" Jonathan looked around, and there was nothing but yellow sand or yellow sand. There was no city of undead, let alone ruined walls, not even a single brick... "You are not reading the wrong map. Huh? How could this be the city of the dead?"


    "Don''t think so much... The City of the Dead will not show up until early morning... Now you can''t see it!" Zhou Ye said as he gently hugged Evelyn and jumped off the camel.


    "Then what are we doing now?" Jonathan asked stupidly... He didn''t doubt Zhou Ye''s words at all. In his opinion, it must be the legend that his sister had seen from the ancient monument and told Zhou Ye... ¡­It¡¯s normal to not know.


    "Set up a tent, then take a good rest for the night, and wait until tomorrow morning to enter the city of the dead..." Zhou Ye said, holding Evelyn in one hand, and taking off the mat on the camel''s back with the other. Evelyn gently placed it on top... Then, she took out a folded magic tent and started to erect the tent.


    "I think this idea is good..." Jonathan only saw Zhou Ye walking to the other side of the camel, and in a blink of an eye he set up a tent, and immediately wanted to rush in when his eyes lit up...


    It''s just that Zhou Ye stopped his movements."If you want to sleep, set up a tent by yourself... This is my and Evelyn''s..."


    "What does it matter, this tent is so big..." Jonathan said depressed.


    "Don''t you think that being crowded between a couple is hateful?" Zhou Ye said, picking up another tent and throwing it away. Of course, it was just an ordinary tent, completely different from the magic tent that Zhou Ye lived in. ...


    "But I can''t support..." Jonathan wanted to pretend to be pitiful and mixed in. It''s a pity that Zhou Ye didn''t have any pity at all when facing men...


    In the end, he could only play with the small tent that Zhou Ye threw to him by himself, watching Zhou Ye walking into the magic tent with his sister and enjoying the two-person world...


    But this is already pretty good, at least he didn''t sleep on a camel all night, did he?


    Reference 1370


    One thousand three hundred and seventy chapters


    "This... Where is this?" As soon as Evelyn opened her eyes, her face was dumbfounded... She found herself lying on a soft and comfortable couch, surrounded by exquisite furnishings. An elegant bedroom, if it weren''t for Zhou Ye to hold her next to her, she would have screamed...


    Anyone who falls asleep on a camel driving in the desert in the morning and wakes up to find that he is in a big bedroom like a hotel room...will also have a dazed look.


    "This is our tent... baby!" Zhou Ye woke up when Evelyn opened her eyes...


    "You...you said this is a tent?" Evelyn said with a look [Are you kidding me?''S expression...


    "Yes, this is the tent..." Zhou Ye didn''t explain, but with a slight smile, he stood up and pulled Evelyn out...


    It wasn''t until the two of them walked out of Zhou Ye''s magic tent and saw the entrance of the tent that she had just walked out of with her own eyes, that Evelyn believed that she was indeed in the tent just now, but the problem came again...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 983

    The small tent in front of me seems to be at most the size of a two-person tent, but the space inside Evelyn can swear by God-definitely more than 100 square meters... This Nima is unscientific...


    "Oh Mika... Oh Mika..." Evelyn murmured and circled the tent she just walked out of. She wanted to find this damn magical tent. Is there something else? Organs, such as small designs that deceive the eyes...


    However, no matter how she walks around, this little tent still looks so small, it doesn''t match the space inside...


    Evelyn did not give up and got into the tent again, wanting to see if there are some small designs in the tent that cause the space inside to be small but it looks large...


    And Zhou Ye just smiled, watching Evelyn research her magic tent there...


    A moment later-Evelyn got out of the magic tent again. As soon as she came out, she rushed in front of her man and asked loudly: "Tell me... honey, what is going on? This... this ..."


    As a firm materialist, Evelyn''s magic tent completely shattered her three views...


    "Do you believe in magic? Baby?" Zhou Ye didn''t answer Evelyn''s words, but smiled and pulled Evelyn to sit by the bonfire in the clearing, and sat down...


    He asked while taking out some picnic tableware and food out of thin air.


    "Hmm...!" Evelyn looked at what appeared out of nowhere in her man''s hands, and then thought about Zhou Ye''s big killer that he didn''t know where he had picked up on the boat... After hesitating, she said: " Believe¡­¡­"


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye originally thought Evelyn would say that she didn''t believe it, but now she actually believes it?


    How is this chatting??


    Zhou Ye just planned to give her Mopu, but... she just believed it??I''m so convinced... how else to play this?


    "Puff......" Evelyn couldn''t help laughing when she saw her man''s stunned expression... It was so funny, Evelyn thought her man would never have a smile other than the kind of win-winner. The second expression outside... As a result, today she saw Zhou Ye''s cute side.


    "Okay, okay..." Zhou Ye put the packed food on the bonfire and slowly boiled, while saying: "This world has two sides, one is the technology of ordinary people, and the other is the magical side. ...Have you heard of undead pirate ships at sea?"


    "Hmm..." Evelyn nodded, looking expectantly at Zhou Ye-Evelyn remained fully curious about anything unknown.


    "I have seen those immortal pirates..." Zhou Ye whispered about his encounter with the Black Pearl. Of course-it was changed by the magic... Zhou Ye didn''t want to reveal his age...


    Following Zhou Ye¡¯s narrative, Evelyn seemed to be taken by Zhou Ye into the huge sea¡ª


    Ghost Ship-Flying Dutchman-End of the World-Mermaid...


    Etc., etc--


    It wasn''t until the food on the bonfire exuded an alluring fragrance that Evelyn realized that she was completely distorted by Zhou Ye... "My dear... I just want to know why the tent is so big. It doesn¡¯t match the space in it..."


    "Simply put, it was a magic tent..." Zhou Ye smiled and glanced at Evelyn, "And magic cannot be explained by science..."


    "..." Evelyn gave her own man a speechless glance. Although she was a little perfunctory, she actually had a kind of¡ªfuck, what you said was right, I felt speechless...


    "Then my dear, are you a magician?" Evelyn asked curiously.


    "Yes, you can think so!" Zhou Ye smiled and snapped his fingers lightly...


    Suddenly, the tableware by the bonfire began to move by itself, the plate automatically flew to the side of the pot, and the rice spoon put the rice in the pot onto the plate, and then the tableware happily carried the plate full of food , Put it in front of Evelyn... and then laid it down on the dinner plate neatly in sequence.


    "..."


    "..."


    Evelyn looked at the dinner plate in front of her speechlessly, and then at Zhou Ye... "Damn it, how do you let me eat like this..."


    "What''s the matter? Is the food unappetizing?" Zhou Ye asked rhetorically.


    "Of course not..." Evelyn looked depressed at the tableware... "I...I... how dare I use these little living things to eat... Damn..."


    "Don''t worry, those are dead objects, but they were just demonized by me with magic... Now they are turned back into dead objects..."


    But obviously, Zhou Ye''s explanation does not make Evelyn feel relieved... She stared at the food on the plate for a long time, still a little bit afraid to get the cutlery...


    "Well, it seems that I need to feed you..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, then picked up the dinner plate in front of him, took the spoon, scooped a spoonful of food, and handed it to Evelyn. ¡­¡­"come!"


    "..." Evelyn looked at the food that her man handed to her side, then looked at the tableware in his hand, and finally... closed her eyes and ate the food in the spoon...


    I have to say, although it doesn¡¯t look good, it tastes pretty good...


    However, the second bite-Evelyn couldn''t eat food anymore. It was not Zhou Ye''s manual work, but the spoon in his hand tilted to the side, and Evelyn ate nothing...


    "It seems that it hates you..." Zhou Ye smirked and commented on his tricks...


    "I must eat it..." Evelyn''s delicate little face made a vicious look, not so fierce, but rather cute...


    She directly held Zhou Ye''s hand with both hands, did not let him move, and then opened her mouth to eat the food... As a result-cough cough, no need to ask, still can''t eat... I thought I could eat the food by holding Zhou Ye''s hand ?It''s so naive...


    Zhou Ye just watched Evelyn struggle with the spoon in her hand so cheerfully...


    After a long while-


    Evelyn was angry... She simply leaned forward, hugged Zhou Ye''s neck, and kissed him fiercely...


    This sudden attack made Zhou Ye stunned for a moment, and suddenly forgot to control the spoon in her hand... Evelyn took advantage of this opportunity to hold Zhou Ye''s hand and ate the food in the spoon in one bite...


    Evelyn looked at her man triumphantly... "Huh--you said it hates me, didn''t I still have it?"


    "Okay...Congratulations, you have passed that hurdle of your own psychology..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "You can now use your own tableware to eat..."


    "Emmm..." Evelyn discovered that at some point, she no longer cares about the moving tableware, and can use them as normal tools...


    But-I can¡¯t enjoy feeding and playing. I¡¯m not happy... "My dear... I feed you, how about you feed me?"


    Of course, Zhou Ye would not object to Evelyn¡¯s proposal...Although there are no single dogs to abuse here, but¡ªbut but¡ªthe behavior of spreading dog food should be taken for granted so that it can be better in daily life. Implement tons of blows against those single dogs.


    Reference 1371


    Chapter One Thousand Seventy One


    After Evelyn and Zhou Ye had eaten food that I didn¡¯t know whether dinner or breakfast, Jonathan finally woke up...


    He actually woke up from starvation...


    Just like a hungry dog ??grabbing food, after pulling the rest of the food into his stomach, Jonathan''s hungry stomach was finally satisfied...


    However, just when he was about to lie there, and Ge You lay leisurely after a meal-Zhou Ye called out.


    "Hurry up and pack things, Venus has risen to the sky, and the sky is about to dawn..." Zhou Ye said as he walked towards his tent, "Only in the early morning, the city of the dead will Show up, if you miss it, you will have to wait another day... If you don''t want to miss the treasures of the pharaohs, be quicker!"


    "Okay, okay..." No matter how lazy Jonathan is, he can also prioritize... He obediently tidied up his tent, tied up those things, and tied them to his camel...


    Evelyn is responsible for cleaning up the tableware after their meal...


    After everyone has cleaned up--


    Those Yankees came here under the leadership of O''Connor''s comrade Benny...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 984

    Just after a long non-stop trek for one day and two nights, the faces of these people were deeply tired... Compared to the state of energy of Zhou Ye and everyone after eating and drinking, they were almost reaching their limit.


    "Hey¡ªJonathan, I didn¡¯t expect you to come so early!" A US guy with glasses greeted Jonathan. After all, they are card friends and old acquaintances...


    "No way, because we have a great guide!" Jonathan said smugly.


    "Superb guide?" The glasses guy looked at Zhou Ye and the three of them... He couldn''t see who was the guide at all.


    After all-Zhou Ye is too young, and Evelyn is a woman, so it seems-only Jonathan is possible...


    However, the spectacle guy who had played cards with Jonathan knew that Jonathan was a parallel importer, and he didn''t know the way at all. It was hard for him... He didn''t think Zhou Ye would be that super good guide from the bottom of his heart.


    And at this moment, another American guy shouted to Zhou Ye: "Hey, do you want to take a gamble?"


    "Are you going to play poker with me?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and asked back.


    "No, no, no...I admit that we are not your opponents in card games, so-let''s change the gambling method, just bet on our two teams, how about who enters the city of the dead first?" The Miguo said confidently .


    "No problem..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "How much do you bet?"


    "Five hundred pounds..."


    At this time, the British pound and franc are the most sought-after goods in international circulation, and the meter is almost meaningless.


    "Bet..." Although Zhou Ye didn''t like the money, it was just for entertainment... He really wanted to see the appearance of others losing money.


    You know-five hundred pounds is not a small sum in this era...


    In England, the monthly salary of a skilled worker does not exceed 80 pounds...


    And Evelyn will have a monthly salary of nearly two hundred pounds?


    One is because she has mastered ancient Egyptian cuneiform and Arabic, and the other is because she is no longer in England, and the salary in foreign countries will always be higher. This is common sense...


    "Hey, Benny... If you help me win this bet, I will share you a hundred pounds!" The American guy who bet with Zhou Ye shouted to Benny.


    "I am happy to help you..." Even though he said so, Benny still looked unconscious, his eyes fixed on the eastern horizon. At this time, the whole East was slowly whitening...


    The sun is about to come out.


    "Baby, look carefully... get ready..." Zhou Ye whispered to Evelyn.


    "Look at what?" Evelyn asked curiously looking at the empty distance.


    "Our destination... is coming out..."


    After a while, the sun finally rose slowly from the horizon. As the sun slowly rises from the horizon, the space in the distance is like water waves, rippling... Then, a broken ancient city little by little Appeared in front of everyone...


    "I can''t believe my eyes..."


    "Gosh..."


    "Hamnata..."


    "Didididi..." Evelyn first reacted. She directly waved her whip, urging the camel under her seat to fly towards Hamnata, the city of the undead, Zhou Ye smiled dumbly. He also urged the camel under his seat to follow.


    And those Americans also reacted, hurriedly urged their mounts and rushed over...


    For a time, the entire Gobi Desert outside Hamnata was as lively as a racecourse, uh no, or the camel race course was more accurate...


    Although at the beginning, Benny, the American guide, was slightly ahead of Zhou Ye because of the geographical advantage, but-soon, the camel under him fell into a disadvantage because he hadn''t rested for a long time...


    And the camels of Zhou Ye and others had a good rest all night, and it was the time when they were full of energy... Soon, Zhou Ye and the three rushed to the front.


    There is no need to ask the ending-it was Evelyn who rushed into the city of the dead first.


    When Zhou Ye received five hundred pounds from the unlucky guy who wanted to cry without tears, he said with a smile on his face: "Thank you for the five hundred pounds, I think I will make good use of these little cute... ¡­"


    "Yes...Is it?" The hapless person who interrupted Zhou Ye''s face turned pale with anger, but he didn''t dare to move...


    You know, when they were on the ship, they had seen Zhou Ye massacre the Quartet. Although they didn¡¯t know where the young man had hidden the terrible weapon, he didn¡¯t want to mess with this guy. Kill...


    On Zhou Ye¡¯s side and the Americans¡¯ side, the two sides moved their respective camps a little closer, but there is a safe distance of about two hundred meters between each other...In this endless desert Gobi, humans still want to stay together for warmth. ...


    After the camp was simply set up, everyone began to show their magical powers to detect this ancient city thousands of years ago...


    Compared with Zhou Ye and others who are single and weak, the U.S. countryman looks very lively...


    The migrant workers hired from Cairo on the 20th and 30th, under the command of Mr. Daniels wearing a red hat, carried out their excavations in an orderly manner.


    On the other side, Zhou Ye looked a little pitiful...


    Compared to other people''s side, Zhou Ye looked like a small tomb thief here.


    "My dear, help me clean up these bronze mirrors, at least to the extent that it can reveal your handsome face..." Evelyn pointed to the one placed next to her, she didn''t know she had endured thousands of things here. Said the huge round bronze mirror that was beaten by the wind and rain in the year.


    "Of course it''s okay..." Zhou Ye smiled, then lightly put his finger on the bronze mirror, and in the blink of an eye-the bronze mirror became visible, just like it was just made by craftsmen thousands of years ago. .


    On the other side, Jonathan has also tied a long piece of rope to the stone pillar...


    Reference 1372


    Chapter One Thousand Seventy Two


    Even though Evelyn felt that her own man''s big change of bronze mirror was amazing, but-she was forcibly refreshed by Zhou Ye in the early morning, and she was no longer surprised...


    After all, in her opinion, who doesn¡¯t understand magic, compared to the situation in the morning when the tableware is automatically served, this method of wiping the bronze mirror in one second is not so eye-catching...


    But what Evelyn didn¡¯t know was that¡ªin fact, Zhou Ye¡¯s method of wiping the bronze mirror was the magical power. You should know that Zhou Ye didn¡¯t wipe the bronze mirror clean, but went back in time and took the bronze mirror. The mirror went back thousands of years, and restored it to the real appearance it had just been polished from the hands of craftsmen in ancient Egypt.


    Obviously--Zhou Ye''s supernatural power was shown to the blind man with winks, and Evelyn had no idea...


    "Good, dear, you have a great way of wiping the bronze mirror!" Evelyn said, grabbing her man''s hand, and walking under the dog head figure next to her, and said: "This is the statue of death, and the legs of death go deep into the ground. According to archaeologists, there are mysterious compartments on the legs of the statue, which contain the golden sutra of the sun..."


    "Uh-" Hearing Evelyn''s words, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while. He remembered that in the movie, the black sutra of the dead was buried under the feet of the god of death, and the golden sutra of the sun was obviously buried under the feet of the sun god... What shit archaeologist said, so misled his cute chick."My dear, don''t you think that the argument of burying the golden scripture of the sun under the feet of death is nonsense?"


    "Why?" Evelyn looked at Zhou Ye dissatisfiedly: "This is a fact recognized by the archaeological circle..."


    "Then have they dug up the Sun Golden Sutra?" Zhou Ye asked rhetorically.


    "No, but¡ªthis is the truth..." Evelyn didn¡¯t want to shrink at all in her profession, even if she was facing her own man, even if he would be punished at night... She didn¡¯t want to shrink, she wanted Defend your reputation as an expert.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Looking at the stubborn Evelyn, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and did not argue with her, because - he was planning to dig pits and bury people again...


    I saw him step forward, approaching Evelyn, and lowered his head and whispered in her ear: "Since you are so sure that the Black Sutra of the Undead is at the feet of death, do you want to take a gamble? Baby!"


    "Of course..." Evelyn said unwillingly, "What is the bet?"

 The Movie World Chapter 985

    "Bet..." Zhou Ye smiled smirkly, this smirk made Evelyn feel that she had done something wrong...


    However, at this point, Evelyn is already riding a tiger, or it should be said that she does not plan to go down, although she knows that her man is a magical magician, but-archaeological affairs must be left to archaeology Do it at home, let professional people do professional things, this is the kingly way.


    "The bet is here... how?" Zhou Ye said, holding Evelyn''s slender waist, a pair of big hands slowly slipped onto Evelyn''s dolphins, and the index finger of his right hand was pointed at something indescribable. On the site."If there is no solar golden scripture at the feet of death, then this place belongs to me, if there is a solar golden scripture... I will leave it to you!"


    "..." Evelyn''s face was flushed by Zhou Ye''s actions, but she still stubbornly raised her face and nodded in shame: "OK..."


    "Hehehehe...baby, wait for me to wash it up at night..." Zhou Ye smiled strangely, let go of Evelyn, walked to the side of the bronze mirror, and started to place the bronze mirror according to the angle...


    "Bad...Bad...Bad..."


    Perhaps because of Zhou Ye¡¯s words, Evelyn felt that she had just touched the place where Zhou Ye had just touched, and she felt a little bit different...so she couldn¡¯t help but pick up the rotted dolphins, and try to step up there to avoid being embarrassed on the spot... ¡­


    After a while-the preparations for the three of them were all done, Zhou Ye directly hugged Evelyn, followed the rope and slipped into the hole.


    "We are the first group of visitors in three thousand years..." Evelyn looked at the room in front of her with emotion...


    And Jonathan, who was staying behind the two of them, came over and complained: "Damn it, what does this smell like, it smells!"


    Evelyn ignored her brother¡¯s complaint, she walked directly to a copper mirror, gently wiped the dust on the copper mirror, and then swayed the copper mirror-suddenly, a ray of sunlight reflected from the upper copper mirror to Yi Above the bronze mirror in Fulin''s hand, and the bronze mirror in Evelyn''s hand reflected the sunlight on top of the other bronze mirrors in the room. In the blink of an eye, the whole room became bright...


    "It''s easy to use, isn''t it? A little bronze mirror trick from ancient Egypt..." Evelyn said triumphantly, while looking at the room as bright as daylight, "Oh Maga''s, this is an antiseptic room. , A preparation room..."


    "This is the place where they made the mummies." Although Jonathan didn''t know how to learn, but under the influence of his parents and his sister, he still knew something about ancient Egypt...


    As everyone walked into the dark corridor, the atmosphere became a little tense...The night is not scary, the unknown is scary.


    The unknown in the dark makes people feel terrified...


    Of course, as the vanguard, Zhou Ye is not nervous at all. Let alone Immortal''s resurrection, what can he do with the resurrection of Death??


    Zhou Ye took the torch and walked at the forefront. Behind him was Evelyn, and the last one was Jonathan. In any case, Jonathan did not want his sister to be hurt...


    When the three of them walked halfway to the corridor, there was a sudden chirping like the whispering sound of a group of bats. The sound made people feel horrified, and a coldness appeared in the heart. This coldness made Evelyn plunge into it without hesitation. In the arms of his own man.


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s not our voice, it''s coming from the corridor..." Zhou Ye said, gently beating Evelyn''s back with fear.


    "What the hell is that..." Jonathan asked in a shaky voice.


    "I guess it''s a scarab..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Scarab???? That kind of carnivorous beetle... Damn... I hate that thing..." Jonathan couldn''t help shaking his whole body when he heard Zhou Ye''s words. The harsh sound just now, at least how to think. There are tens of thousands of so many... so many scarabs, imagine that they are enough to make people with dense phobias have an urge to die.


    "Don''t scare Jonathan..." Evelyn patted her man''s arm lightly, "That thing has long been extinct, only ancient Egypt has that kind of bug, and-that kind of bug... depends on eating corpses. For a living... can live for many years in the tomb..."


    The more Evelyn said, the more she felt that what her man said was probably right, damn...


    "Okay... Eve, I don''t think you need to explain it to me..." Jonathan couldn''t help but leaned against Zhou Ye again. The more Evelyn said he felt a little scared.


    At this moment, a strange sound came from the corner of the passage in the distance, which made everyone''s already tense spirits more tense...


    Reference 1373


    One thousand three hundred and seventy three


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and handed the torch in his hand to Evelyn, and Jonathan also gave the torch in his hand to Evelyn.


    Each of them took out their own weapons...


    Jonathan took out two revolvers, while Zhou Ye wiped his hands behind him... took out two Vulcan cannons...


    "Oh Maga... how did you hide these two big guys?" Seeing the Vulcan Cannon in Zhou Ye''s hand, Jonathan was instantly sluggish, and he looked behind Zhou Ye curiously... ¡­


    "Don''t worry about these unimportant things... Be careful!" Of course, Evelyn knows the magic of her own man, but she doesn''t want to tell her brother now what to say... Or this is the so-called girl Outside.


    "This...isn''t it important?" Jonathan was stunned by his sister, muttering to focus his attention on the corner of the tunnel again...


    Buzzing--


    The two Vulcan cannons in Zhou Ye''s hands began to hum slightly, and the twelve black-hole barrels began to rotate rapidly. This means that these two large-scale killers are ready to kill at any time. Spit a deadly tongue of fire.


    "do not move¡­¡­"


    "do not move¡­¡­"


    "stop¡­¡­"


    With a burst of noisy sounds, the culprit of those weird noises appeared...not someone else, it was the group of Americans.


    "Ah... I was almost scared to death by you!" Seeing Zhou Ye and others, the group of Americans was relieved...


    "With each other..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "Since the misunderstanding is resolved, then everyone should do their own things, we still have a lot to do!"


    Daniels, the American team leader wearing a red hat, said unconvincedly: "Hey-this is our territory..."


    "We came first..." Evelyn said dissatisfiedly.


    "That''s our statue..." Daniels still wanted to fight for it, but Zhou Ye unceremoniously returned, "Is your name engraved on it?"


    "...We have more people than you, there are only three of you..."


    "Is there a lot of bullets?" Zhou Ye said with a glance, disdainfully.


    "Uh--!"


    Seeing the two humming Vulcan cannons in Zhou Ye''s hands, the Americans fell silent.


    On the boat, they saw the power of the Vulcan Cannon in Zhou Ye''s hand. The half-meter-long tongue of fire hit the wall of the ship. A shot was a hole the size of a fist. Their bodies were obviously far inferior to those on the ship. The walls are strong.


    Moreover, Zhou Ye had only one Vulcan Cannon in his hands at the time, but now¡ªZhou Ye has two in his hands...


    God knows how this guy has such a great strength, he can easily aim at them with the Vulcan Cannon in one hand... Even after so long, Zhou Ye''s hand-did not shake.


    "Damn..." Daniels'' eyes twitched and looked at Zhou Ye''s domineering attitude. He really wanted to order the shot immediately, and then everyone would die together...


    But¡ªin the end, he suppressed the impulse in his heart.


    Everyone is here for money, not for enmity... It is not too shameful to choose compromise when the situation is not good for you. Thinking of this... Daniels said helplessly: "OK...OK... ¡­I¡¯ll let you... let¡¯s go!"


    After saying this, Daniels stopped talking nonsense, turned his head and led his thugs, turned and returned along the same path...


    From afar, Zhou Ye could still hear such conversations¡ª¡ª


    "Why are you giving this place to them?"


    "Can you hold the two big guys in his hand? If you can''t hold it, just shut me up..."


    "Yes... you are the boss, you have the final say..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 986

    "Don''t worry, they are few, even if they are allowed to dig out, they can''t get any good stuff... There is not only one statue of Death here. When I just came over, I seemed to see a fork in the road below..."


    As the U.S. guys drifted away, the sound became weird again by the wind, and it was no longer clear what was being said...


    "Damn... If it weren''t for the reminders from the Americans, I almost missed..." At this moment, Evelyn had raised the torch in her hand and returned to the slightly empty area of ??the corridor just now. There were two black spots. Huhu''s statue legs stand there.


    It was possible that Evelyn didn''t notice such a prominent sign because of the sudden sound of insects.


    "Obviously, we didn''t miss the important things, did we?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, swinging his arm back, and suddenly¡ªtwo Vulcan guns nearly two meters long disappeared like this...


    Provoked Jonathan to look behind Zhou Ye frequently, he even had the urge to touch it, to see what mechanism was hidden behind Zhou Ye... actually he could hide those two big things.


    "Here are the legs of the god of death... the golden sutra of the sun should be in a certain compartment under the statue..." Evelyn said, gently touching and touching the wall under the god of death statue, trying to see if there is anything The place can be opened...


    Hard work pays off--


    After a while-Evelyn finally touched the gap in the wall. The gap between a stone slab looked a little rough, and she shouted with some surprise: "I found it...I found this compartment where the sun''s golden sutra is stored..."


    With that said, Evelyn will use her hand to dig the crack in the wall...


    "Wait a minute!" Zhou Ye hurriedly stepped forward to stop the cute girl... This girl, for the first time in her life, dared to open the mechanism with her hands so boldly, it was really dead...


    If Zhou Ye remembers correctly, there should be a strong pressure hydrochloric acid mechanism here. Once the wall is opened, the super corrosive hydrochloric acid will spit out under the action of pressure. In the original plot, it was the American guys. We are unlucky, they lost four migrant workers...


    And now--


    Now that Zhou Ye strongly snatched the excavation site that should have belonged to the U.S. countrymen, he should crack down on the hydrochloric acid facility or something.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye gently pulled Evelyn, who was watching him in a daze, and then pushed back, "Baby, trust me, let me drive here, you and Jonathan stand further..."


    "Is there... in danger?" Evelyn also reacted at this time. Among the tombs of ancient emperors, how many of them had no traps?I seem to be careless...


    She looked at Zhou Ye with a worried look, "If there is any danger, let''s give this place to the U.S. guys, let''s find another place... I don''t want you to risk... Ye!"


    "It doesn''t matter, places that are more dangerous for you are... safe for me!" Zhou Ye said, shouting to Jonathan: "Jonathan..."


    "I''m here, Zhou!" Jonathan asked with a lifted spirit.


    "Take your sister to walk backwards, and then walk backwards a little bit later-okay, just be there-optimistic about Evelyn, don''t let her run over..." Zhou Ye said, gently pulling the wall. Sew, with a slight force, the stone slab suddenly fell down...


    And as the slate fell, a burst of white mist sprayed out towards Zhou Ye... Smelling the pungent smell, Evelyn''s face changed, she rushed towards Zhou Ye frantically, and charged. He whimpered: "No--no...Ye...Ye..."


    "Don''t go there, Eve..." Fortunately, Jonathan remembered Zhou Ye''s instructions and grabbed his sister''s arm tightly. Otherwise, I''m afraid the misty high-concentration hydrochloric acid would actually be sprayed. Evelyn''s body...


    "You let me go... Jonathan... You let me go, I''m going to see Ye, what''s wrong with him..." Evelyn desperately tried to break free of her brother''s arm. At this moment, Bai There was a voice in the fog, which calmed the crazy Evelyn.


    "I''m fine... baby, just wait a moment..."


    Reference 1374


    Chapter One Thousand Seventy Four


    "Ye..., are you... are you really okay?" Even though Evelyn had heard her man, her voice was peaceful, and she didn''t look like she was hurt at all, but-care is chaos, she still Somewhat worried, I confirmed again, "How are you feeling now?"


    "It feels pretty good..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, causing Evelyn''s hanging heart to finally fall...


    It wasn''t until the white hydrochloric acid mist dissipated that Evelyn saw Zhou Ye again...what should I say?This product seems to have nothing to do with it. Instead, he looked at the square compartment on the wall that was leaking because the camouflaged slab was taken out, with a thoughtful look...


    Evelyn rushed to Zhou Ye''s side like flying, while using her hands, from top to bottom, from the inside to the outside-carefully and carefully, after touching it seriously, confirming that her man was indeed not injured. , I was relieved...


    In fact, he just used his mind to form a protective film all over his body, and the hydrochloric acid did not even get on his clothes...


    Although Zhou Ye''s body was not afraid of the corrosion of hydrochloric acid, he didn''t want his clothes to be tattered, and the smell of hydrochloric acid was very pungent. The feeling of being all over by hydrochloric acid was not pleasant at all.


    "I''m fine..." Zhou Ye smiled and said to Evelyn¡ª¡ª


    However, before Zhou Ye''s words were finished, Evelyn stepped her feet and blocked her eyes with her arms...


    "Gosh-here again..." Jonathan looked at the two who were playing the kiss game, couldn''t help rolling his eyes, and muttered...


    As a firm non-marriage activist, Jonathan feels that his beliefs are being shaken. To this day''s dog food, he feels that he is cute..., there is an urgent desire to engage in a relationship... to become a The impulse of dog food spreaders to retaliate against society.


    After a long while-the two finally separated...


    Evelyn hugged Zhou Ye''s neck hard, let his forehead rest on her forehead, and whispered bitterly: "Promise me, don''t do this dangerous thing anymore. I just felt like I was going to die. ..."


    "Don''t you want the Sun Golden Sutra?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Even ten golden sun scriptures are not enough for your safety..." Evelyn, who loves the questioning of ancient Egypt, can say this, enough to see-this girl has completely fallen to Zhou Ye. Up...


    "But I want to...because-it''s our stake..." Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously, and then before Evelyn spoke again, she held her gaze with her hand: "Don''t worry, I definitely don''t Put yourself in a dangerous situation, and¡ªdidn''t I say it? It¡¯s a dangerous thing for you, and for me, it¡¯s not even a small trouble..."


    "..." Evelyn looked at the smile in her man''s eyes, half a day later-nodded reluctantly, and then said with a serious face: "Well... as expected-I mean if , One day, you died because of your carelessness...then I will follow you..."


    "What if we had children at that time?" Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to tease this cute and serious girl with glasses.


    "You can leave it to Jonathan to help me raise..." Evelyn said without hesitation: "You don''t want to leave me... even if you die--! So-- please protect yourself in the future, because--you Body...and my life..."


    "..." Zhou Ye felt warm when he was said by Evelyn... "I found that I love you more and more, what should I do... baby..."


    "Then continue to love...until we are old and dead..." Evelyn smiled, stepping on her feet, and once again blocked Zhou Ye''s gaze...


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Jonathan has an urge to lift the table. This Nima has made it difficult for people to live a good life. Are you two here to dig the pharaoh¡¯s tomb or to show your affection?


    "I feel like I''m going to be crushed by dog ??food..." Jonathan looked at the two inseparable relatives in front of him, rolled his eyes helplessly, and simply bypassed the two of them-alone came to Zhou Ye''s opening. In front of the slate..., put the torch close to the black square compartment and look inside...


    The word dog food was taught to him by Zhou Ye...According to Zhou Ye''s explanation, it is¡ªdog¡ªsingle dog, food¡ªpassively accepting the scene of others showing affection...So he also understood the meaning of dog food. ...


    Just when Zhou Ye and Evelyn had a hard time kissing there...Jonathan separated the two...


    "Come and help me, this thing is so heavy..."


    "What are you doing?" Evelyn leaned against the mouth of her man, curiously watching her brother use a long crowbar, prying something out little by little...


    "There is a box in it, I think we got a baby..." Jonathan''s face was flushed with excitement at this time, he is about to make a fortune... When my brother gets rich, I will change a girlfriend a day, and I want to be With Zhou¡¯s face change, I have a party at home every day, calling more beauties, just to make Zhou this bastard see that I can¡¯t eat...Who asked you guys to feed me dog food?Have you ever experienced the pain of a single dog?Just to make Zhou Xian envy and hate, hahahaha...


    Zhou Ye looked at Jonathan¡¯s reluctant smile with some curiosity, and then deliberately concealed his expression, and asked: "Why are you smiling so weird? Jonathan?"


    "Cough cough... don''t talk about those useless, help me get this stuff out..." Jonathan forced his smile on his face and shouted at Zhou Ye.


    "No problem..." Zhou Ye''s psychic force field was released as soon as he released it, and instantly he could feel the voice of Johnson''s heart... What a boring guy...


    Zhou Ye held back his smile, walked to Jonathan¡¯s side, picked up another crowbar, and with a gentle force, pried a square pottery box out of the edge... Then, the two of them, one by one, moved the square The red-edged and gray-faced earthenware box was lifted out...


    "Eve... come take a look, what''s written above..."


    As soon as the box was placed on the ground, Jonathan couldn''t wait to call his sister to come and help identify...


    On the top of the box, some things were written in ancient Egyptian cuneiform writing, but with Jonathan¡¯s archaeological attainments, he couldn¡¯t recognize it. In desperation, he could only turn to his sister...

 The Movie World Chapter 987

    "This is..." Evelyn suddenly became serious when she saw the cuneiform writing on the pottery box... From her mouth, she spit out a series of words that Zhou Ye could not understand...


    However, although Zhou Ye didn''t know what Evelyn said just now, he could guess that Evelyn was reading these words, so this is actually the pronunciation of cuneiform writing?


    However, before Zhou Ye could ask, Evelyn spoke herself.


    "Here is a curse-anyone who opens this box will not escape death..."


    Reference 1375


    One thousand three hundred and seventy-five chapters


    Following Evelyn''s words, a weird wind passed through the corridor. This sudden weird wind made Jonathan shudder."This...this is fake...haha...hahaha...people are always going to die...what can''t escape death, it''s absolutely bluffing...right?"


    As if to cheer himself up, Jonathan looked at Zhou Ye, looking forward to his agreement.


    "That''s right!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, for him-what death?It doesn''t exist... Is it for nothing when the goddess of death in his family?If she had brought death here, she would have unified the death priesthood of all the gods on the earth.


    You know, the death of the five great gods of the universe is very different from the gods of the small gates on the earth...the death of others controls the existence of the souls of the entire multiverse...whether it is the king of Hades, It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s Satan, or the dog-headed death god of Egypt, it doesn¡¯t matter if one hangs one at a time, and one pair is dead-then it¡¯s not an opponent at all, okay?


    Besides, for Zhou Ye, who has memorized all the plots by heart, of course he knows what is in the box...The bottle inside is the bottle with Immortal''s internal organs and brain, and the Black Book of Undead...


    "I knew that Zhou you are my best friend... No, we are family... Yes, we are family..." Jonathan said happily-for him, wealth is moving- ¡ªFor money, everything is worth risking...


    And the following sentence instantly exposed the nature of Jonathan''s lien... "That... week, if there is a problem in a while, you must remember to save me..."


    I don¡¯t know why, but Jonathan feels that no matter what is dangerous, as long as he hugs his brother-in-law¡¯s rough push, everything is not a problem...


    I have to say that sometimes, Jonathan''s intuition is still very accurate.


    Evelyn ignored her brother who was like a treasure at all, but continued with a solemn expression: "It also says [When this box is opened, the resentful spirit that was originally closed by the Holy Law Office will break the curse and return to the world¡ª¡ª He will kill all the people who open the box, take their internal organs and blood to resurrect, and turn the cursed grievance spirit into a evil evil to the world...]"


    "..." Jonathan felt as if he saw a powerful resentful spirit entrenched in the box, Sen Leng''s eyes were staring at him... as if waiting to choose someone to eat... "Ah... don''t eat me, don''t eat me..."


    After a loud shout, Jonathan turned around and ran...


    Evelyn stood up anxiously, chasing her brother, and while chasing it, she turned her head and told her man, "Don¡¯t open that box, OK... I¡¯ll go to see Jonathan. come back¡­¡­"


    "I see..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and watched Evelyn''s figure leave the corridor...


    The two ran towards the preparation room just now, and there was no fork in the road, so Zhou Ye didn¡¯t worry about their safety at all, and¡ªeven if the siblings didn¡¯t leave, he had to find a way to get them to leave. ...


    Because - Zhou Ye wanted to open this box...


    Just kidding, how can you get the Black Book of Undead that Zhou Ye wants without opening the box?Besides... Zhou Ye still wanted to take the Black Sutra of the Undead back for collection. This thing can be considered a fun thing. As for the curse??


    Hilarious...


    Even if Zhou Ye stood in front of the resurrected Immortal and didn''t fight back, let him do it-he was exhausted, do you think he moved Zhou Ye?


    It was the bald head of Imerton who could only play with sand. To be honest, Zhou Ye really didn''t pay attention to it at all. He was still considering whether to pack Imerton and take it back with him... Pull¡¯s biotechnology laboratory researched, why is this thing alive with only the skeleton?


    However, when thinking of Immortal''s disgusting look before returning to his human form, Zhou Ye wisely chose to give up...


    Slightly opened up some of the five senses, watching whether the brother and sister were in danger. On the other hand, Zhou Ye lifted his foot without hesitation and kicked the lid of the box...


    As the box opened, a plume of smoke sprayed out... Fortunately, Zhou Ye flashed so fast that he was not ashamed...


    When the smoke and dust all fell, Zhou Ye walked to the box... Inside was a square object wrapped in a layer of rags, Zhou Ye gently lifted the sackcloth, and suddenly¡ªa black metal book appeared on him. In front of... Yes, it is the Black Book of the Dead...


    "Interesting stuff..." Zhou Ye smiled, holding the Black Sutra of the Undead in his hand, watching carefully...


    On the other side--at the feet of Zhou Ye...


    Those Americans are also working hard...


    They were forcibly taken away by Zhou Ye that should have belonged to them in the original movie. In desperation, they could only take a detour, but their luck was good. After a few laps, they came to Zhou Ye¡¯s feet. In other words-in the original movie, Evelyn''s discovery point...


    "This should be the foot of the idol. You speed up the progress and dig up for me. I want those guys to get nothing..." Daniels loudly ordered the hired Egyptian laborers to dig up...


    "Are you sure we didn''t find the wrong place?" The American man with glasses looked up at his head helplessly, carefully avoiding the gravel and smoke falling from above...


    "I''m sure!" Daniels said confidently: "Did you see the feet of the statue? The compartment should be in the middle of the statue. They are few people, and the speed is definitely not as fast as us. As long as we speed up the excavation, we can definitely take the lead. Take back what originally belonged to us in one step..."


    "Okay, I hope you are right..." A U.S. cowboy shook his head helplessly...


    He wasn''t complaining about Daniels. In the situation just now, he didn''t think he had any chance of winning. Therefore, compromise was inevitable... He was very lucky that he didn''t fight on the spot because of the excavation point...


    He didn''t think that under the six-barreled guns, his group of guys could have hope to live... to make money, but also to spend their lives...


    "Crack..." A soft cracking sound caught Daniels''s attention. He saw that under the excavation of the migrant workers, a trace of flatness had leaked from the top, which was not like a wall...


    This made Danielston excited, "You have dug something, you should be careful, clean up the surrounding rocks a little bit, don''t break it..."


    The migrant workers slowed down their movements obediently, and followed the edge of the flat object bit by bit, and cleared the past...soon..., a coffin for mummies was dug out...


    "This guy... if his status wasn''t too noble during his lifetime, then he committed an unforgivable crime... he was buried at the feet of death!!" Daniels looked at the mummy that the migrant workers carefully helped down from above. coffin¡­¡­


    "Prominent status?" Hearing Daniels'' words, the eyes of everyone next to him suddenly brightened¡ª¡ª


    What does prominent status mean?Represents funeral objects of higher value... Represents they are going to make a fortune...


    They looked at their leader with their most eager eyes, waiting for his interpretation...


    "No... this guy is not a distinguished status, but a sinner... a sinner who has committed an unforgivable crime!" Daniels frowned and looked at the holy law that was chipped off on the coffin... that represents This guy, even in the afterlife, will be cursed...


    "Hey, a prisoner''s coffin..."


    "I feel unlucky..."


    "I really shouldn''t have come here..."


    Listening to the complaints at hand, Daniels didn''t care, he only used one sentence to drive these guys away."I have a rich friend, he likes to collect all kinds of corpses, and this mummy may be bought for a big price, you know-not all prisoners are eligible to be buried at the feet of death!"


    "really?"


    "That''s great¡­¡­"


    "Don''t worry, gentlemen, now we need to confirm the appearance of this guy''s mummy, maybe... we can sell the price higher..."


    "No problem, I will pry open this coffin..."


    "Come on, help, Henderson..."


    "No problem, buddy..."


    Daniels looked at the rejuvenated subordinates with a smile on his face, and couldn''t help but feel a little triumphant in his heart-so, I like these cowboys the most, because... they are always fools with faster hands than their brains... ¡­


    Reference 1376

 The Movie World Chapter 988

    One thousand three hundred and seventy-six chapters


    No matter how strong things are, it can hardly withstand violent breaks.


    Besides, this mummy''s coffin has a history of at least three thousand years, and it has been well preserved so far. It was violently pried by several Yankees holding steel crowbars...


    I only heard the sound of a mechanical spring breaking, and then the lid of the coffin creaked and was opened...The lid of the coffin fell to the ground with a bang, and a mummy with a distorted face and a grim expression appeared in the crowd. before¡­¡­


    "Fak--!"


    "What the hell is this?"


    "Damn... scared me to death!"


    A group of Americans were shocked by this sudden attack. Anyone who opened the coffin and suddenly sprang out a mummy would be shocked...


    However, after everyone settled their minds, they found out that the mummy had not been resurrected. It was just because they pried the coffin there, so it was probably because of the shaking of the coffin that the mummy was shaken out. I was a little caught off guard, so I scared them...


    Henderson looked at the hideous mummy in front of him, and asked curiously: "Mr. Daniels, are you sure this thing can sell for a big price??"


    After asking for a long time, Henderson found that the leader did not answer his question, which made him unable to help but look at his leader, Mr. Daniels...


    At this moment, Daniels was squatting in front of the coffin board that fell on the ground, looking at it with a solemn expression...


    "What''s wrong? Mr. Daniels, is there something wrong?"


    The dignity of Daniels calmed the whole team. A group of Americans gathered around Daniels and squatted down... imitating him, looking at the coffin board on the ground...


    "Look at these scratches..." Daniels gently stroked the scratches on the cover of the coffin with his hand... "This guy was locked in alive... and he was very painful..."


    "Live burial? This may increase our price. A mummy buried alive..." a U.S. countryman said humorously.


    "Idiot..." After Daniels gave him a blank look, he picked up a dried-out beetle corpse next to the coffin... "This is a scarab, a carnivorous insect. By eating the corpse, they can be in the coffin. The inventory has been in stock for several years... This guy must have committed heinous crimes during his lifetime, so he was executed the most cruel punishment of "Insect Bites"..."


    At this moment, a brave American came to the mummy, looked at the mummy carefully, then touched it lightly, and shouted in surprise: "Hey, guys, I think you should come. Look at this... This guy is still wet, I can''t believe it, you know-three thousand years have passed, even a coffin water should have evaporated clean..."


    "That''s not water, it''s just the grease on the corpse..." Daniels'' words made the guy who had just touched the mummy disgustingly wiped his hands on his body...


    "Did this guy seduce Pharaoh''s wife? If you have this story, maybe you can buy more money..."


    "That''s a good idea, Burns..."


    "Thank you for the compliment--" Burns gently pushed his glasses on the bridge of his nose and smiled triumphantly...


    "..." Although Daniels did not speak, he gave this group of guys a comment from [idiot]...


    In his opinion, these guys only saw the monetary value of this mummy, but did not expect the risks...


    As far as he knows, in all the well-preserved ancient Egyptian documents, there is no record of the execution of this kind of "worm bite" punishment. It is not that they do not want to carry it out, but that the ruling class cannot afford to carry it out. s consequence¡­¡­


    According to records-if the sinners who were killed by this punishment are resurrected, it will bring ten disasters to Egypt-blood and floods, frogs, flies, lice, livestock, herpes, fire and rain, Locust plague, darkness plague, firstborn plague.


    This--perhaps the only mummy found to have been bitten by insects since the record, the value of which is inestimable...


    Those uneducated country guys don¡¯t understand its value...


    Daniels thought triumphantly, while continuing to observe the scratches on the coffin cover... He suddenly discovered that there was a sentence carved with his nails on it-"This is...?"


    "What''s wrong? Mr. Daniels..."


    Although these Americans do not have much cultural knowledge, they have their cleverness, that is, they always pay attention to their leader, so as not to miss the opportunity to make a fortune...


    Therefore, when they saw a surprised look leaking from Daniels''s face, everyone gathered around again.


    "This is a sentence... This guy left a sentence before he died..."


    "What is written? What does this sentence mean?" A few people who have no knowledge of ancient Egyptian cuneiform can only ask Daniels.


    "This sentence means..." The expression on Daniels''s face became solemn again... "Death¡ªjust the beginning!"


    As Daniels uttered the meaning of this sentence, everyone felt a chilly wind hung from themselves... which made them shrink their necks.


    When they cast their gazes at the distorted and hideous mummy again, everyone had no thought of joking...


    "Everyone has a rest in place, and we have more important work to do in a while..." As if wanting to break this heavy atmosphere, Daniels issued an order to rest, but-obviously the effect of this order is not good ...


    The Egyptian laborers who were so excited as soon as they heard the rest gathered together in twos and threes, and they were discussing something in their language in a low panic expression...


    Of course, Daniels knew what these workers wanted to do-they could guess what these guys thought with their heels. It was nothing more than feeling that this place was too scary and wanted to quit...


    In this regard, Daniels is not afraid at all, where is this place?This is the depths of the desert...


    Who would dare to give him a shit, he would dare to throw that guy alone in the desert, as for saying-don''t want to do it?


    Yes-you can go-


    But-the horses and supplies owned by the laborers belong to him-if you want to go, you can leave the horses with the support, they can go on the road alone...


    Daniels believes that no one dared to do this, without food and water, walking out of the desert on his own legs alone?Is that suicide?


    So, Daniels is not at all worried that these guys will choose to quit... As for riots?Just kidding, only his people here have weapons. What can the unarmed laborers do against them?Do you use your body to stop the eye-catching?Now, there should be no such stupid people...


    On the other side, on the outskirts of Hamnata, there is a group of guys wearing black robes and black turbans sitting on the horse, staring at the tomb raider''s camp... They are not others, they are. They are descendants of the Pharaoh''s guards. As the defenders of the city, they certainly have their own way to enter Hamnata at other times.


    Reference 1377


    Chapter One Thousand Seventy Seven


    And on the other side-where Zhou Ye...


    Evelyn finally caught her brother. After a lesson, Jonathan finally recognized the fact that she was timid, and then obediently followed her sister back to the compartment where the god of death retreated...


    "No¡ª" Evelyn, who returned to the corridor compartment, saw an opened box at a glance. She rushed to her man''s side unusually, groping Zhou Ye''s body up and down... "You Are you okay? Ye, don''t scare me... Do you feel any uncomfortable..."


    "Oh my god... Zhou, did you really open this thing?" Jonathan looked at the opened box with surprise...


    "I''m fine, baby..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Evelyn''s powder back lightly, and then raised the Undead Black Sutra in his hand-smirked: "Sorry, baby, I''m afraid you lose I made my bet... Obviously, this black guy is not the Sun Jinjing..."


    "Uh-!" Evelyn''s face turned red when she heard her man talk about the bet again... She knew that this time she might really want to-there is no guarantee.


    But after being embarrassed and shy, Evelyn looked at the black metal book in Zhou Ye''s hand, with a dazzling curiosity in her eyes... With a hint of curiosity on her face, she said to her man: "...Let me see. This book, dear..."


    "You first say you admit defeat?" Zhou Ye said with a smirk, holding up the Black Sutra in his hand.


    "Okay, okay, I admit that I lost..." The last trace of wanting to be ridiculed was also seen through by her own man. In the end, Evelyn could only confess happily under the temptation and enchantment of the Black Sutra of the Undead. My own failure...


    Hearing Evelyn¡¯s words of surrender, Zhou Ye handed the Undead Black Sutra to Evelyn...


    Touching the metallic cover of the Black Book of the Dead in her hand, Evelyn looked like a rare treasure, "I didn''t expect this book to really exist... This discovery must have shocked the entire archaeological world... "

 The Movie World Chapter 989

    "But... damn... how can this thing be opened?" Evelyn pulled it hard for a long time, but still couldn''t open the metal black scripture, which made her look at asking for help. Own man... "Help me, dear..."


    "I think you need a key..." Zhou Ye smiled and took out the octagonal box that originally contained the map from his pocket... After pressing the upper mechanism, the octagonal box opened, and this one resembled a sun pattern. The shape just fits on the keyhole of the scripture...


    Zhou Ye turned the key lightly, and a sound of gear transmission sounded. Then, the mechanism that was originally stuck on the edge of the scriptures clicked and opened...


    The Black Book of Undead finally opened...


    As the Black Sutra of the Undead was opened, a gust of yin wind blew across the tunnel abruptly, the yin wind shook the torch inserted in the wall to an end, and Jonathan couldn''t help but hug his arm... "Damn it ... suddenly feels a bit cold..."


    Facing this weird scene, Evelyn didn''t care at all, she opened the scripture in front of her excitedly...Fumbling for the cuneiform inscription on it, she couldn''t help muttering to herself: "The sun... ......Su Wei.................."


    Zhou Ye just let Evelyn read the spells in the Black Book of the Dead, he just smiled and looked at Evelyn without stopping her actions...


    "...Yatu is..." As Evelyn finished reading the last sentence of the resurrection spell, a non-human roar sounded through the cave...


    "This-what''s going on?" Evelyn couldn''t help but drilled into Zhou Ye''s arms, and looked at the dark corridor around him with some surprise...


    "Da, damn...what...what the hell is going on..." Jonathan also leaned in fear, his voice trembled and asked: "Zhou...you, you just heard... ...There is no sound..."


    "It''s just a resurrected mummy..." Zhou Ye said with a slight smile.


    "Resurrection? Mummy?" Jonathan looked at Zhou Ye in disbelief. He really didn''t understand-why at this time, Zhou Ye was still laughing... "How did you know? And... why are you? not afraid??"


    "...Why should I be afraid?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile...


    "No matter what...Let''s go out first..." Evelyn had already somehow, as if she was in trouble, she couldn''t help but drag Zhou Ye and her brother towards the corridor leading to the outside...


    And at this moment--in the camp outside...


    The people who stayed at the camp were all looking at the weird stuff in the sky...


    Along with those dark and crushing things, there is a group of guys dressed in black robes, desperately running towards them...


    I don¡¯t know who yelled first¡ª"Run..."


    Following these words, everyone rushed towards the tomb...In the center of this desert Gobi, is there any place where you can avoid those ghosts better than the underground passage of Hamnata?


    The answer is-no...


    As the black and heavy things rushed over, everyone finally saw the prototype of those things. It turned out to be a locust, an endless locust, a black locust...


    If it was Mr. Bei, he would probably leak a happy smile. He picked up his thumb and said: "Chicken flavor, crunchy and crisp, protein is five times that of beef..." So...


    Of course, if you are a big foodie, you will probably start planning in your mind. How to eat these guys is better?Grilled locust skewers?Fried locusts?Or if braised in brown sauce, the taste is also good. Think about it-migratory locust Tengda (dish), think about-Tianji Shrimp Steak (dish)... the saliva can''t stop flowing down.


    But obviously--these guys chased by locusts don''t have the thought of eating, they are desperately running towards the tunnel entrance...


    "This...what the hell is going on?" Before the Evelyn and the three ran to the door, they saw more than a dozen guys rushing in with a panic look. They were covered with locusts everywhere... ¡­


    "Baby, I''ll help you hold this book first...or else you can''t run fast..." Zhou Ye said, gently pulling out the black sutra of the undead in Evelyn''s arms...


    "Then...then you have to keep it for me..." Evelyn let go of her arm holding the Black Sutra of the Undead. At this moment, there was another noisy sound, and then-a few Ten guys in black robes and tattoos rushed in...


    These aggressive guys, as soon as they saw Zhou Ye and others, the leader yelled at Zhou Ye unceremoniously: "Look at what you have done? You have released a grievance that has been suppressed for three thousand years. spirit¡­¡­"


    Reference 1378


    One thousand three hundred and seventy-eight chapters


    "What happened outside?" Evelyn had the consciousness of causing trouble, but she still wanted to know what happened outside...


    "What''s the matter? There are locusts everywhere outside... You still ask me what happened?" The descendants of the lead Pharaoh''s guard couldn''t help snarling: "If you hadn''t let out the high priest Imodun, how could Egypt? There is a locust plague?"


    "Is it... my fault?" Evelyn looked at Zhou Ye with a sad expression. She desperately needs some comfort. After all, someone said to her that she caused all the disasters to happen to a woman. In other words, these accusations are too heavy...


    "Don''t worry, baby, you are responsible for causing trouble, and I am responsible for cleaning up..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, pecked at Evelyn''s eyes, and comforted: "I will send the damn mummy back to where he should be. Yes, trust me..."


    "Hmm...!" Evelyn can only trust Zhou Ye... She really feels that she really did something wrong this time...


    "Huh? With you? I want to send the High Priest Immortal back to the underworld... Are you dreaming?" Adersby said disdainfully, "If we can eliminate him so easily, we won''t have to be for generations. He has been guarding this broken city for nearly three thousand years..."


    "What you can''t do does not mean that others can''t..." Zhou Ye smiled freely, then grabbed Evelyn''s waist, turned and walked towards the path, "Let¡¯s go, Jonathan¡ªwe I haven''t found Pharaoh''s wealth yet, so I can''t go back so easily..."


    "..."


    Appearing to be infected by Zhou Ye''s relaxed expression, after Jonathan glanced at the Pharaoh guards, he turned and followed Zhou Ye towards the depths of the tunnel...


    Watching Zhou Ye and others gradually disappear from the back of the tunnel, a descendant of a Pharaoh''s guard leaned in Adersby''s ear and asked, "What are we going to do now? Should we follow it or..."


    "We are here to guard... as long as the high priest does not return to the ground..." After saying this, Adersby couldn''t help frowning, and he admitted-he was angry and wanted to Watching those guys go to die... but now obviously there is no better way, there is no way for ordinary weapons to take that immortal evildoer...


    Now-all they can do is wait...


    Rush in?Search for the High Priest Immortal, then kill him?


    Don''t be kidding, Immortal is more familiar with this underground palace... They only have a dead end when they enter, so-it''s better to wait at the door and wait for work...


    Although it is cruel, but-this is the only way.


    And on the other side... in the U.S. country...


    "Bang bang bang¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    A group of Egyptian laborers had long been scared by the resurrected Emerton and couldn''t find anyone. The only ones left were Daniels and his American cowboys.


    But fortunately, even in the face of the resurrected Immortal, these cowboys still dare to take out their pistols and shoot desperately...


    "Damn...damn...damn...what the hell is this special..." Burns shot depressed and shouted...


    I saw each of their bullets hit the resurrected Immortal, and the bones and scum on his body flew around, and then they were all eggs-if you think that you can kill Immortal in this way, then think more. Up...


    The speed at which they fired is far not as fast as this monster can recover...


    In just a few seconds, Immortal was back again.


    "Run...this thing can''t be killed..." Watching Immortal, who was gradually approaching everyone, Burns finally couldn''t bear the pressure, roared, turned around and ran...


    Following his movements, almost everyone ran back...


    At this time, they used all their strength. They didn''t need to run faster than everyone else, they just needed to run faster than their companions.


    If they don¡¯t run, perhaps relying on the power of the firearms, they can still provide a little support. As they ran, Immortal, who was unobstructed, was like a tiger at the gate, rushing towards everyone...


    "Ah-save me... Burns... Danny..." The hapless spectacles fell off their glasses in a panic and had to stop his escape and became the first one to be caught Dun gave the hapless ghost who threw himself under him, facing his cry for help, none of his companions offered him a helping hand... Instead, they ran faster...


    "Roar----!"


    Immortal looked at the prey under him, took a look, and bit it violently...

 The Movie World Chapter 990

    "what----!!!!"


    With a scream¡ªBrother Glasses is completely...cold...


    The panicking American guys met Zhou Ye and others who came over... They didn''t care much, and shouted: "Run... there are ghosts..."


    Then he kept running towards the door...


    Looking at the card friends who had just passed by, Jonathan was a little timid, and he said, "Zhou, Eve..., otherwise...or let''s go back..."


    "Go back, go back by yourself... I caused the disaster... I''m responsible for destroying that damn guy!" Evelyn stubbornly shook her head.


    Hearing his sister''s answer, Jonathan couldn''t help but look at Zhou Ye for help. In his opinion, his sister listened to Zhou Ye the most. As long as Zhou Ye speaks... his sister will definitely leave here. ...


    But-obviously he miscalculated...


    Zhou Ye didn¡¯t even put the resurrected high priest Immortal in his eyes, let alone this damn immortal mummy. Even if he faced the Egyptian god of death, Zhou Ye would not change his face. Isn''t it the power of one dimension?Zhou Ye is not afraid of them at all, OK...


    Facing Jonathan¡¯s help, Zhou Ye just smiled and said, "Jonathan...Are you planning to go back empty-handed like this? You know...the treasures of Seti I are hidden here, so just give up like this. If you do, are you sure you will not regret it in the future?"


    Jonathan looked at Zhou Ye''s relaxed look... and at the firm expression on his sister''s face, gritted her teeth, "Okay... I see, I''ll go with you and kick that guy to death. The apple of the resurrected high priest..."


    "That''s right... I promise you will never be disappointed..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and walked towards the corridor without hesitation while holding Evelyn. He had already heard the wailing of some guy...


    As the three people reached an agreement, their speed also increased a bit...


    quickly--


    The three of them walked to the entrance of the tunnel, in a small room...Everyone saw the figure in the glasses, but at this time, he had become a bit hideous and terrifying, and his eyes were completely dug out. He could also tell from the babble of life-saving¡ªthe snake head in his mouth had disappeared...


    "Roar¡ª¡ª!!" With a loud roar that did not resemble a human voice, Zhou Ye finally saw the high priest Imodun who had come back from the dead... He couldn''t help but smiled slightly: "Hello-big Priest... I have a small request, please don''t refuse..."


    Reference 1379


    One thousand three hundred and seventy nine


    "My luck is really good..." High Priest Immortal looked at Zhou Ye standing in front of him. He pulled out an expression on the hideous skull face that was difficult to distinguish between crying and laughing, and said triumphantly: " Unexpectedly... I found you so easily, the cursed...for my resurrection, your death is glorious...for my resurrection, sacrifice your flesh and blood...mortal!"


    "What is he muttering there?" Zhou Ye''s face was dumbfounded by Immortal''s words, and he had to ask Evelyn next to him for help.


    No way, who told the newly resurrected Emerton to speak the ancient Egyptian language?Zhou Ye can understand Arabic, as can Egyptian Zhou Ye, but¡ªancient Egyptian...cough cough, it¡¯s a bit nonsense...


    "I don''t understand at all. Hey, can you speak Chinese? Or English is also fine..."


    "My dear, he, he is calling you to curse..." Although Evelyn was also taken aback by Immortal''s appearance as a living dead, perhaps it was because of her own man''s ridicule that she felt Don¡¯t feel scared... "And¡ªhe said he asked you to sacrifice your flesh and blood..."


    "Huh?" After listening to Evelyn''s translation, Zhou Ye''s smile on his original smile became even brighter...


    If someone who knew Zhou Ye was present at this time, it would have been how far and how far away...


    This brilliant smile-means that Zhou Ye is really angry...


    "Kneel down, scum!" Following Zhou Ye''s words gently spit out from his mouth, Immortal only felt as if he was squeezed by a mighty force all over his body. The peerless evildoer on one side also had to kneel on the ground under the pressure of this invisible huge force... "No...no, it''s impossible..."


    "Who are you? Who are you?" Immortal raised his head with difficulty, and despite the creak of his bones, he stared at Zhou Ye, unwilling to give in... Waiting for his answer.


    "I hate the look in your eyes... your eyes are useless..."


    The words spoken from Zhou Ye''s mouth were like a golden rule, and as his words were uttered, Immortal had just put them in his eyes.The eyes of the man with glasses were like blisters squeezed by a pair of big invisible hands, making two pops, and they were completely squeezed.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    When he didn''t get the eyeballs of the man with glasses, although he saw a little blurry, he could still see some, but as the eyeballs were pinched by invisible power, he felt a darkness in front of him... -Lost all my vision.


    Immortal understood in an instant that he hit an iron plate...


    The survival instinct allows him to immediately exhaust all his strength and begged loudly: "Great existence, please forgive me who is humble, I am willing to contribute everything in Hamnata to you...in exchange for my life !"


    After more than three thousand years of death, in the dark world of undead, Immortal doesn''t want to go back at all...


    Only when you have died can you know fear, and only when you have been to the world of the dead can you understand the preciousness of the world of the living...


    Immortal really doesn''t want to die anymore...


    Of course, if only this kind of person is not human, ghost is not a ghost, Immortal is unwilling to live, but there is no way...Now, the cursed person is too strong, and the powerful he even has a glimmer of hope of victory I can''t even see... what do you ask him to do??


    When Evelyn, the simultaneous translator, translated Immortal''s words, Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "Give you a chance to redeem your sins, don''t play tricks... Otherwise, I will send you back to the world of the dead again. of!"


    After Zhou Ye''s words were finished, Immortal suddenly felt that the ten thousand tons of pressure on his body had disappeared... However, he did not dare to get up immediately, but reverently bowed his head again before daring to stand. Get up... "It''s-a great being! Please... follow me..."


    As Immortal said, he led the way without hesitation, and walked towards a small fork in the road that everyone didn''t care about...


    Should I say, is it worthy of being the high priest Immortal?


    Even if he has lost his vision, in this underground city completed by his supervisor, he can still easily lead everyone through this maze-like underground city...


    When he brought Zhou Ye to an empty compartment, he was stopped by Zhou Ye... "Wait a minute!"


    "Great existence, what can I do for you?" Immortal stopped his steps somewhat unclearly. He didn''t know what was in this small room worthy of Zhou Ye''s stopping...


    "I found some gadgets, it seems we need to delay for a while..." Zhou Ye said and looked at Evelyn...


    And Evelyn, at this time, was completely attracted by a sitting statue of the sun god in the room... there is a Bible of the undead at the feet of death, then-what will be under the feet of the sun god?Still need to ask?


    However, because Immortal was beside everyone, Evelyn didn''t dare to speak, she could only use her eyes to indicate to Zhou Ye...


    Of course, Zhou Ye understood this...After all, the Sun Bible was also in his collection catalog.


    Zhou Ye walked directly under the statue of the sun god, then squatted down, grabbing the partition and gently pulling...


    For others, the deadly partition was pulled out by him with a gentle pull... The moment the partition was pulled out, Evelyn saw the box containing the Sun Bible...


    Evelyn clenched her fists happily, and Zhou Ye directly received the Sun Bible into her wristband, and then asked Evelyn to help convey her order: "My business is done... ¡­You can continue to the treasure house!"


    "Yes." Immortal nodded..., and then walked respectfully towards the treasure house again...


    To be honest, Immortal''s heart is full of anxiety at this moment. Although-the Dead Bible or the Sun Bible, they were all put here many years after his death, but-they should be put in every room. What, Immortal knows better than anyone...


    If, he remembers correctly, the room he just walked through¡ªthe room where the only statue of the sun god in the entire tomb was placed...then, he didn¡¯t need to guess what he knew...even though he was already Invisible.


    Why does this being take the Sun Bible?Does he understand the role of the Sun Bible?What is he going to do?To destroy yourself completely?


    Immortal walked in front of him anxiously--it seemed that he had to make plans early... and, maybe, he could still...


    Reference 1380


    One thousand three hundred and eighty chapters


    "This is the treasure room of Seti I... a great existence!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 991

    "Oh my God!! We are rich... Eve... Zhou... We are rich!" Jonathan, who was very silent along the way, rushed into Tibet at this time like a mad dog. In the treasure room, dancing and screaming...


    Just now, when Zhou Ye subdued the skeleton frame of Imerton, Jonathan did not scream, not even surprised...


    After all-on this road, Zhou Ye has shown a lot of things that are different from ordinary people, such as-two heavy weapons that are as high as one person disappearing strangely, for example-easily throwing himself ten meters away... ¡­Etc., etc¡­¡­


    No matter how weird things are, Jonathan won¡¯t be surprised. From Jonathan¡¯s point of view...Compared to Zhou Ye¡¯s younger sister¡¯s man, then he is a family member with himself, and he would never do anything against him. ...


    On the contrary, the wealth in front of him really makes Jonathan ecstatic...


    Give up the enjoyment of Cairo city and ride a camel for two nights a day for what?Not to make a fortune...


    "Great existence, please let me retire..." Immortal said, turning around to leave...


    However, Zhou Ye cried out... "Wait..."


    "Excuse me... what else do you... what else?" Immortal asked a little nervously.


    "The world of the living is really still the world of the living, so... you should go back to the world of the dead... I''m sorry, I promised someone else to destroy you..." Zhou Ye said, let Immortal Just for a moment, then, like a deceived woman, he roared loudly: "You deceived me...you..."


    "I didn''t deceive you..." Zhou Ye said with an innocent look: "I only said to give you a chance to redeem, but I didn''t say that I would let you go?"


    "My dear, you really look like a villain at this time!" Evelyn smiled slightly and vomited.


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye''s face suddenly collapsed...


    "But I like..." Evelyn smiled, stepped her feet, and pecked at Zhou Ye''s eyes.


    And the high priest Immortal, who felt that he was deceived, did not have a quiet consciousness when eating dog food.


    "I''m fighting with you..." He roared angrily, and then began to chant spells quickly, "My loyal subordinate, wake up from eternal sleep and destroy my enemies for me..."


    Following his chanting, a bunch of mummies crawled out from under the treasure house and surrounded Zhou Ye and others...


    Jonathan ran to Zhou Ye''s side for the first time. For him, there is no safer place than Zhou Ye''s side...


    "Really--useless struggle..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, gently stretched out his right hand, and made a false grip upward...


    With his movements, the mummies that only crawled out of half of their body... were instantly squeezed into a pile of bone meal by the invisible force... "What is it? It makes you think that these skeleton frames can stop you. our??"


    "Hahaha... I have released all the scarab beetles in the tomb... you can''t escape..." Immortal smiled triumphantly: "You will be eaten bit by bit by those little things... ¡­Taste the pain I felt before I died..."


    "Aren''t you afraid of yourself?" Evelyn asked in a somewhat unconvinced manner.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha..." Immortal smiled triumphantly: "I haven''t been fully resurrected, and-I have an immortal body, those little things are not interested in me..."


    With the sound of rustling worms crawling, getting closer and closer...


    "Zhou... think of a way..." Jonathan felt that when he heard this sound, the hairs all over his body stood upside down... In fact, the sound alone is enough to think of the invisible sea of ??insects. ...That is definitely a hell for intensive phobias.


    "Don''t worry..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand gently... The various gold products in the treasure room of Seti I were rushing towards Zhou Ye as if held by countless pairs of big hands. ?Gently stretched his hand forward... Those things disappeared completely as soon as they turned in his hand...


    "My treasure..."


    The voice of Jonathan called out like a concubine...


    "When I go back, I will give you what you deserve..." Zhou Ye smiled at Jonathan, and then handed over the Sun Bible and the key to Evelyn who was holding her arm... "Come on, baby... look for the spell that can take away the immortality. If I remember correctly, it seems to be in this solar bible..."


    "Okay..." Evelyn smiled slightly and took the golden sun bible and key from her man''s hand. After opening it... she fumbled for it. After a long time, she shouted in surprise: "I found..."


    "Then read it out..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Dust returns to dust-soil returns to earth-what should go-should not stay..."


    "No...no...how do you know the spell...no..." Immortal, the blind high priest, only felt a cold flash across his body, and instantly¡ªhis consciousness was completely blurred...Finally, He only had time to say, "No..."


    Because Immortal has not completed all the steps required for resurrection, in other words, he has not really been resurrected yet, so-in this spell, he completely died...


    No way, who caused this hapless man to encounter an invincible cursed sacrifice¡ª¡ªZhou Ye...


    Of course, Zhou Ye could actually do it himself and completely annihilate Immortal, but¡ªin order not to leave some regrets in his own woman¡¯s heart, he just used his mind to hold Immortal and execute him. Immortal''s affairs were handed over to Evelyn, who made this silly girl a too responsible and cute girl with glasses?


    In the movie, she had a chance to escape from Egypt, but it was this damn sense of responsibility that kept her...


    At this moment, there were bursts of rumbling sounds in the underground palace. With the sound-the entire building began to sink, the stone gate began to fall... waves of dust fell from the upper side following the movement of the underground palace. Down...


    "Damn..." Jonathan murmured dumbfoundedly: "In the legend-after the treasure of Seti I is touched, the whole city will sink into the sea of ??sand, and never see the sun from now on... Damn it Damn... we were deceived by that damn mummy, he wants us to bury him..."


    "Let''s go... honey..." Evelyn also hurriedly pulled Zhou Ye''s arm, and she was about to pull him and run out...


    "No... it''s too slow..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and said calmly, "I''ll take you out..."


    "Quick... Zhou..." Jonathan said in a panic looking at the crumbling stone pillar.


    "Don''t worry, there are still some good things that have not been collected..." Zhou Ye said, ignoring Jonathan''s urging, and slowly walked to the edge of the treasure house with Evelyn, and collected the large gold statues. He entered his wristband, and then turned to Jonathan, who was anxious like an ant on a hot pot, and said, "We are going to go..."


    As for Evelyn¡ªshe really didn''t panic.


    One is because Zhou Ye¡¯s calm expression gave her a certain amount of psychological comfort, and the other reason is that Evelyn had already embraced the idea of ??living and dying with Zhou Ye. If Zhou Ye said¡ªhe was going to die. Here, Evelyn would only hold him, give him one last bite, and then accompany Zhou Ye to sink into the sand sea with this underground palace.


    "Let''s go..." Zhou Ye embraced Evelyn''s slender waist with one hand, grabbed Jonathan''s collar with the other, bent his legs slightly, and hit the ceiling of the underground palace like a cannonball...


    "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" X2


    Jonathan and Evelyn looked at the stone wall they were about to hit, and couldn''t help closing their eyes...


    Reference 1381


    Chapter One Thousand Eighty One


    "God, god, god... it''s so exciting... honey... I love you so much..."


    At this moment, the three of them were already standing on the periphery of Hamnata. When the camels started shaking in the ground, they broke free of the reins and ran out... Different from the full name Jonathan who closed his eyes, Yi Fu Lin''s full name widened her eyes, and she witnessed how she was taken to the enclave palace by her own man.


    Those thick-stone partitions are like cardboard in front of the man of his family, no¡ªit should be said that those things were completely shattered before the man was about to hit him.


    As a result, Evelyn guessed that it might be that her man used some kind of magic...


    Actually--Zhou Ye just used thought power to form a small drill in front of him...


    What about Jonathan?At this moment, he looked at the ground that collapsed in Hamnata little by little, and only felt that his calves were soft...It is not difficult to imagine how he would end up if it were not for Zhou Ye. The lightest ones are buried under the sea of ??sand to accompany those mummies."I...I...I swear, I won''t find any damn tombs again, I want to...I want to enjoy life..."


    At this moment, Evelyn suddenly saw that in the collapsed ancient city of Hamnata, more than a dozen figures were desperately running towards here...


    Among them are the descendants of a few Americans and Pharaoh''s guards dressed like nomads...


    "These guys are so fate..." Zhou Ye joked with a smile...


    "They are standing at the door, of course they are safe..." Jonathan said dissatisfiedly: "If it weren''t for them, we wouldn''t have to go back to face those mummies..."

 The Movie World Chapter 992

    "Of course..." Evelyn murmured: "However, if we don''t go back, we won''t have such a big gain..."


    For Evelyn, the biggest gain is not the treasures of Seti I, but the two books that were installed in her own man''s bracelet-the black sutra of the dead and the golden sutra of the sun, of course-through this lesson , She has also learned a little, these spell books with legendary power, just look at them, don''t read them out if it''s okay...


    "You..." Adbeth, who had just escaped from birth, panted hard, and asked: "Why are you... why are you here? Where is that monster?"


    "Did you say High Priest Immortal? He has returned to where he should be!" Evelyn said with a smile: "Well, everyone, we have already dealt with the trouble we caused. Goodbye everyone..."


    While talking, Zhou Ye and the three directly stepped on their camels and walked slowly towards the path...


    "My lord, do you believe them?" a descendant of the Pharaoh''s guard looked at Adbeth and asked.


    "...I don''t know..." Adbeth said after being silent for a while, "However, let''s wait here for a while, I hope they are telling the truth, that guy has been sent back to the world of the dead by them. ..."


    And several other U.S. nationals are all grumbling... complaining again and again.


    "Damn, I knew I shouldn''t have come this time..."


    "Deadly..."


    "I said long ago that I shouldn''t have come..."


    Compared with the dejected Americans, Zhou Ye''s three faces were full of smiles. Jonathan got the treasure she wanted, and Evelyn got the two books she wanted... As for Zhou Ye Well, cough cough-he got Evelyn...


    No words all the way-


    The three people who had gained a lot soon returned to Cairo...


    In the hotel¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After Zhou Ye turned the cash check that Jonathan deserved and gave it to him... this guy turned his face and ran away without a trace. Don¡¯t ask, it must be to enjoy the life of a rich man. And Zhou Ye also felt that it was time for him to go back and report to the women...


    You know, he sneaked back this time...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye turned his head, smiled at Evelyn and said: "Baby Evelyn, come home with me..."


    "This, this is too early... and... and I''m not yet mentally prepared to meet your parents..." Evelyn was cramped by Zhou Ye''s words, she was really scared Now go to see Zhou Ye''s parents, what if his parents disagree with the two of them?just in case¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In case there are too many things, until this time, Evelyn realized one thing, marriage is not a matter of two people, but a matter of two families...


    On her side, her parents have passed away, but - she doesn''t know if Zhou Ye''s parents are still... what if they oppose their affairs?


    "Don''t worry, my parents have also passed away..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "This, this is good..." Evelyn breathed a sigh of relief when she heard Zhou Ye''s words, but soon she realized that she was wrong in her words and hurriedly explained: "Ye, I''m sorry...I do not mean that¡­¡­"


    "No need to explain...I know..." Zhou Ye smiled, grabbing Evelyn''s slender waist, and then reached out and gently tapped in front of him, a portal shining with golden light was opened... ¡­


    "Come on, when you get to my house, I think you will fall in love there..." Zhou Ye said, and Evelyn couldn''t help but said, leading her directly through the golden portal.


    "Welcome back, my dear..." A tall and beautiful figure with black curly hair appeared in front of the two of them. Before Evelyn was relieved, she rushed over and hugged Zhou Ye... ¡­


    "Hey, who are you... why do you want to hug Ye..." Evelyn pulled the black-haired woman''s arm angrily, but¡ªher strength was too small for the black-haired woman. It''s like a dragonfly shaking a pillar, useless...


    "Ye...you push her away..." Evelyn was almost crying...


    However, something that made her even more unexpected happened. The woman just gave her a smile and kissed her... Well, of course it was not for Evelyn, but for Zhou Ye...


    "You let him go... he is my husband..." Evelyn is really going crazy...


    The black-haired woman ignored Evelyn at all. She played with her own man and kissed her. After she was so breathless, she let Zhou Ye go and looked at Eve with a smile. Lin said, "I''m really sorry, it seems-we have a common husband..."


    "Why..." Evelyn was stunned on the spot like thunder.


    "Smack--!" Zhou Ye slapped Sonya''s dolphins and said helplessly: "Don''t bully the new sister, you know, you are the eldest sister..."


    "Okay, okay..." Sonia smiled slightly, released her arm holding Zhou Ye, then turned to face Evelyn, and said seriously: "Hello, my name is Sonia, I am Ye''s wife. ¡ª¡ªOne, welcome, newcomer..."


    "Uuuuuu...Ye, you liar..." Evelyn wowed and finally cried, she turned her head and ran...It''s a pity that she was caught by Zhou Ye as soon as her foot moved. The arm...


    "You let me go...you liar...you never told me that you already have a wife in your house...what am I... let go of me..." Evelyn desperately, like a little wild cat Zhou Ye grabbed her arm...


    However, it is useless...


    "It seems that you need to educate Eve again..." Zhou Ye turned to Sonia while holding Evelyn on his shoulders, and said, "Go and gather all your sisters. The welcome party for the newcomer is again It''s about to begin..."


    "As you wish, dear..." Sonia smiled, turned and walked outside the house...


    And Evelyn?I was directly resisted by Zhou Ye in the back room...it was the night, Evelyn finally learned the super-powerful Naha of her own man, and in Naha, when the first sister came in, she was shy Nothing could be added, the second, the same, the third and the fourth... Until she didn''t know the number, she had completely given up the feeling of shyness... completely let go.


    In just half a month, Evelyn was completely integrated into many sisters. Of course-Zhou Ye was not without punishment for running away from home this time, but-the so-called punishment was the pharaoh in Zhou Ye. After his treasure, it disappeared...


    You know, there are a lot of jewelry in the Pharaoh¡¯s treasure, and Zhou Ye gave all these things to his own woman...


    After learning about Evelyn¡¯s experience, these women all envied them to death, and even encouraged Evelyn to form an archaeological team to go to Egypt for archaeological adventures.And Evelyn?Really eager to try...


    However, their thoughts were temporarily suppressed by Zhou Ye. Evelyn needed genetic modification, and-after genetic modification, she needed a period of nearly three months to adapt. Other women had more or less the foundation of kung fu. Where''s Lynn?She is completely a weak spectacle girl, this is also nothing.


    Reference 1382


    One thousand three hundred and eighty two chapters


    On the island of St. Martin


    A wall that is more than ten meters high from south to north divides the entire island of St. Martin into two halves. The west is the seat of the East India Company headquarters. Of course... it is said to be the seat of the East India Company, but in fact , The entire East India Company has branches all over the world, and the significance of this headquarters is not great.


    Occupying most of the most beautiful beaches on St. Maarten¡¯s island and the most beautiful eastern part, it belongs to a mysterious wealthy businessman. The identity of this mysterious wealthy businessman is no longer verifiable, but-the locals who have lived on St. Martin for generations know that that exists ¡ª¡ªEven the East India Company, which is like a Big Mac, dare not offend.


    On the only bridge connecting the east and west peninsulas, at this moment, a convoy of 17 or 8 cars is parked there. On the flag in front of the convoy is a three-pointed map with the Umbrella consortium logo as the base map. The line plus a few letters is the embellishment pattern, that is nothing but the logo of Umbrella East India Company.


    As the uncrowned king of India, the executive president of a huge consortium spanning three continents in Asia and Europe, the Duchess of the United Kingdom of Great England, Duchess Teresa Swan, sitting in her car with solemn expression, waiting The opening of the gate at the bridgehead.


    As the Swan family in charge of the East India Company for generations, they abandoned the old way of marriage of nobles early, because-they knew where their glory came from, they knew better-they wanted to keep this glory. What is needed is not something like marriage to expand the influence of one''s own family, but - honestly, to be the chief executive of the East India Company.


    This is the first lesson in life for every descendant of the Swan family...


    As a descendant of the Swann family, you can be prodigal, you can pursue your own life value at will, or even you can eat and wait to die-but the only thing is the least needed One thing is ambition-as long as you are a descendant of the Swan family, you can¡¯t have ambition.


    Of course, this kind of thing is not to say that there will be no if there is no, but-every one of the descendants of the Swan family who tried to realize their own independent ambitions and vainly rebelled against the existence of the Swan family has quietly disappeared into this world...


    When Teresa was very young, she didn¡¯t understand why the uncle who always liked to play with herself suddenly disappeared. Moreover, her father was also mentioned as the CEO of the East India Company from an idle position. The duchy title that he shouldn''t inherit also fell on him.


    It wasn''t until-that day, when she came to this manor under the leadership of her father, and saw that person exists-she didn''t understand the reason for everything.


    And even more because of-spending a few years with that existence day and night, she is now dismissive of all the men who are dedicated to her...


    Just as Teresa recalled her childhood in this manor, a solemn female bodyguard came over, opened the door of the car gently, and whispered: "My lord, the door-has been opened! "


    "Um-!" Teresa nodded, then stepped out of her car without hesitation, and commanded without looking back: "I just go in by myself, you are here waiting for me... ¡­"

 Movie World Chapter 993

    "Yes, Lord Duke!" The bodyguards don''t have any nonsense like persuasion, they know-if their boss can''t get safety in that manor, no place in this world will be safe...


    Teresa walked to the gate of Qiaotou without looking back. At this moment, the one-sidedness at the gate opened slightly. A blonde woman in a black dress smiled and opened her arms to her, "Hey, Little Teresa, it''s been a long time..."


    "Long time no see, Aunt Serena!" Teresa also reached out and hugged the woman...


    Although the two seem to be about the same age, but-strangely, Teresa actually called her aunt.


    "I feel very sorry about your father''s affairs..." Serena said, holding Teresa''s arm as she walked into the manor and closed the small door.


    "Nothing...At least my parents were very peaceful when they left, and-this is also something that can''t be helped. Who told the two of them to suddenly become so childish, they turned off their bodyguards and went to sea to explore..." Teresa Although it is very chic, but-the eyes are still a little red."What a headache parent!"


    "I''m sorry..." Serena also noticed the sadness on Teresa''s face, and said with some guilt...


    "No, it''s nothing... It''s not Aunt Serena''s fault!" Teresa didn''t want to continue entangled in this topic. She hurriedly changed the subject: "Why didn''t you see the other aunts? Where did they go? Where is my great-great-grandmother?"


    "Ha..." When asked about this question, Serena said with some excitement: "You don''t know, the master brought back a new mistress three months ago. She actually studied archeology, and... the master told her I also unearthed an ancient tomb of an Egyptian pharaoh and brought back many beautiful ornaments..."


    "And then?" Teresa asked curiously.


    "Then?" Serena shrugged her shoulders and said helplessly: "You know, how idle your aunts are, they actually bewitched the newcomers to take them, organize a group tour to Egypt, and take an ancient test. Keeping us here... It''s a horror to say that our mermaids are not suitable for traveling in the desert... In that case, why did the patriarch and the minor patriarch go... I must act like a baby in front of the master when I look back. When they come back, let the master punish these crazy women..."


    "That is to say..." Teresa''s eyes lit up when she heard Serena''s words... "That is to say... my nosy great-great-grandmother, isn''t at home?"


    "Roar?" Serena saw through Teresa''s thoughts at a glance, her eyes suddenly narrowed...A smile leaked from her corners, and she asked: "What? Little Teresa hasn''t treated us yet. Does the master give up?"


    "How can you give up?" Teresa is not afraid of Serena... Among the girls, the only thing she is afraid of is her great-great-grandmother, which is Elizabeth Swann...


    If it wasn''t for her great-great-grandmother to stop her, how could Teresa still be alone with her sister-in-law?Obviously he is twenty-three and four years old, and has not had a love experience, let alone a love experience, even a man¡¯s hand has not been held...


    No way, her heart, as early as when she was eleven years old, was left on someone who was always eighteen.


    "Aren''t you afraid that Elizabeth will come back to clean up you?" Serena looked at Teresa amused. It can be said-Teresa''s years of living in the manor almost brought countless laughter and laughter to the entire manor.


    Every day watching the scene where she fights wits with her great-great-grandmother Elizabeth, it will always make all the girls laugh...


    "I''m afraid--!" Teresa nodded, and she was surprised by what she said... "Then you still..."


    "But I''m more afraid-I will miss him!" Teresa''s delicate little face, with a firm smile, set off her already perfect face with a somewhat more confident beauty.


    "..." Serena stopped her footsteps and looked at Teresa in a daze... The little girl of that year has finally grown up, and now-it''s time for her to bravely pursue her own happiness...


    But-isn''t this a very good thing?It happened that those guys actually left their sisters here and went on a trip alone. After Elizabeth came back, they found out that they wanted to be worthy of their great-great-granddaughters. What kind of expressions would appear on their faces, I really look forward to...


    Thinking of this, Serena raised her thumbs up to Teresa, and pulled out a hearty smile."Come on, I will create the necessary conditions for you, little Teresa!"


    Reference 1383


    One thousand three hundred and eighty-three chapters


    At this moment, Zhou Ye is lying on a beach chair, wearing sunglasses and looking in front of him comfortably, playing beach volleyball on the silver-white sand...


    What should I say?


    Seeing the ball swaying everywhere in front of him, Zhou Ye had to consider-is it because the mermaids are swimming in the water every day, so one by one, although the ball is not big, the compactness is really far beyond human what.


    Of course, their average level of development is far higher than that of human beings, the smallest is at least C+, and the largest is E+... Is this the legend-one side of water and soil nurtures one person...?Brackets-laugh.


    These days, it''s rare for her own women to go to archaeology. This is a rare holiday for Zhou Ye, even though he is still surrounded by a lot of mermaid girls.


    Lonely or something, non-existent...


    It''s boring, it doesn''t exist...


    However, Zhou Ye is now waiting for a news, waiting for the news about a woman from his East India Company.


    A woman named Mila Nes...


    Speaking of this name, it is estimated that many people don''t know who she is, but-if you talk about her past life, I am afraid that everyone will be very familiar... Ansunam.


    That''s right, Mila Nes is the reincarnation of Ansunam who appeared in The Mummy 2.


    As a person who was determined to kill the mistake and never let it go, how could Zhou Ye forget this girl?


    In the mummy series, if you say-Evelyn carried Zhou Ye''s youthful yearning for the kind of love that never left, then-Ansunam carried Zhou Ye''s fishing nets when he was younger...


    You know, how many descendants of Zhou Ye was murdered by Ansunam''s stunning appearance?It''s hundreds of millions... Brackets laugh.


    Now that Mummy 1 appears in this world, can Mummy 2 be far away?


    Zhou Ye, as a five-good young man who has not waited to rely on himself, has been practicing the famous saying of Taizu, he will not wait for the plot to proceed normally...


    As for, why didn''t Zhou Ye activate the five senses by himself and search for Mila Nes?


    Ahem-do you think it is easy to retrieve a specific voice among billions of voices?


    When Zhou Ye searched for Evelyn¡¯s voice, it took him a long time, not to mention, it took more than a minute...


    And don''t use your own men?What is this going to cause?


    He, the behind-the-scenes boss, does everything by himself, and what is the use of the East India Company?Raised as a lamb?


    "These guys are so slow..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly.


    However, at this moment, a voice came...


    "Master, Miss Teresa is here..."


    "Really nonchalant..." Zhou Ye murmured, took off the sunglasses on the bridge of his nose and turned to look...


    I saw¡ªa beautiful blonde girl in a white silk dress, facing him, Tingting came...


    "Hi, long time no see, little cute..." Zhou Ye smiled and stood up, stretching out his arms...


    Although I haven''t seen it for nearly ten years, the cute little Lolita turned into a big beauty, but her delicate face still has the shadow of her childhood...


    "...I should call you, great-great-grandfather, or should I call you...Uncle Ye..." Teresa stood in front of this figure that she was thinking about day and night, resisting her extremely excited mood, using almost There was no ups and downs in the voice asked: "Or maybe-I should call you... honey..."


    "..." Great-great-grandfather?Is he so old?Zhou Ye forcibly endured the fishing net he wanted to complain about, and looked at the beautiful girl in front of him who couldn''t help but tremble slightly...


    I have to say that the genes of the Swan family are really good, and because there is no idea of ??family expansion, almost every generation of the Swan family will marry their favorite woman...


    Of course, as a common problem for men, no one wants to marry an ugly wife, and the men of the Swan family have thoroughly implemented this concept.


    As a result, generations of genes have been optimized, and Teresa has far more beauty than her great-great-grandmother, Elizabeth...


    Under her long eyelashes, in her beautiful eyes like sapphires, she seems to have water-like brilliance. Her straight golden hair hangs around her waist. The height of 1.73 meters makes her have a pair of straight long legs, fat The thin body fully explained to people, what is meant by adding one point is too fat, losing one point is too thin.


    However, what moved Zhou Ye the most was her pair of coconut-sized babies...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 994

    "Teresa...my little cute...you, grown up..." Zhou Ye''s emotional sentence was like pressing a button in Teresa''s heart.


    Teresa couldn''t help feeling agitated anymore, and slammed into Zhou Ye''s arms, holding him tightly with her arms, and buried her little head deeply in his arms. Cryingly shouted: "Why didn''t you go to me on the night of my sixteenth birthday... You said, you will spend a meaningful sixteenth year with me... Why didn''t you come... just for That damn bet? I was wrong...I will never push you again...uuuuuu..."


    "Uh-" Zhou Ye lightly patted Teresa on the back with some speechlessness. For a while, he didn''t know how to explain...


    Do you want to tell her that I actually wanted to go, but because Elizabeth used the method of unlocking new knowledge points to lure and lure, I missed the appointment carelessly?In that case, Zhou Ye felt that he must have been complained to death by Teresa...


    Of course, even if he did, Zhou Ye would not fulfill the bet... it just needed some small technical operations, but since he missed it, Zhou Ye didn''t think about it again...


    "I don''t care... I''ve ignored the girl''s reservedness and sent it to the door... If... If you don''t want me, then I have to die..." Teresa said, raising herself slightly Looking at Zhou Ye''s little head, he whispered, "I''ve been cautiously keeping that part of the sixteen-year-old gift for you... Do you want it?"


    Gift for sixteen?How many years of gifts can be kept?


    Seeing the feeling that almost overflowed in Teresa''s eyes, how could Zhou Ye not know what this gift was?At this time, who persuaded whom to make a pencil... "To¡ª!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s categorical answer, he directly bent over unceremoniously, and hugged Teresa in his arms as a princess...


    then--


    ¡ª¡ª disappeared in the same place...


    A group of mermaids, watching the disappearing figure of their owner, smiled clearly. As sisters who have accompanied their owner and man for centuries, they know what their owner is like...


    When Little Teresa came to the manor, basically everyone secretly opened the handicap, betting whether the girl became the woman of her own owner when she was fourteen, or she became her own when she was sixteen. Master''s woman...


    However, what surprised all the girls was that the owner of the house let Teresa off so easily--for all the girls, it was like the sun rising from the west, incredible...


    It''s just-- now it seems that they are still too naive, actually thinking that their masters have changed their nature...


    Obviously-this time the owner is playing a game to see who can''t help it. From the ending point of view, the loser is little Teresa...


    Reference 1384


    One thousand three hundred and eighty four chapters


    Through the floor-to-ceiling windows, the afterglow of the setting sun dyed the huge bedroom into a golden color...


    And at this moment, in the middle of the bedroom, in the middle of that big exaggerated super-giant couch, a pair of figures are cuddling together, looking out the window together, and gradually falling towards the sea level sunset...


    "Morning... I knew it was such a comfortable thing... I surrendered a long time ago..." Teresa clung to her man''s arms, looking blushingly on the white list, That bloody rose in bloom...


    She finally gave out this late gift today...


    "Yeah..." Zhou Ye lazily leaned his chin on Teresa''s shoulder, sniffing the fragrance of flowers from her hair, and said, "How do you feel as the CEO of the East India Company? ??"


    "There are those who are like loyal dogs, do I need to do anything?" Teresabai glanced at her own man and said: "And those guys are immortal, I think even if the Swan family breaks the inheritance, those guys are the same. Will always keep the East India Company firmly in your hands..."


    "Ahem...say something else..." Zhou Ye heard that Teresa was complaining about herself and had too much interference with the East India Company...


    But he was really wronged. Seriously-he really didn''t intervene in the East India Company much. Those who occupy high positions are the products of the biological human production line on the Umbrella. They are tireless and they are always loyal. They are immortal, they just change their skin and identity after a few decades.


    Of course, these things cannot be concealed from Teresa, after all-she has lived in the manor for so long...


    "Okay..." Teresa smiled slightly. In fact, she didn''t care much about her man''s control of the entire East India Company, or it was this kind of control that allowed the East India Company to exist. So far...


    If it is left to the people of his own family, I am afraid that the entire East India Company would have died out more than a hundred years ago.


    Don¡¯t you see, even if Niu X¡¯s is like the Red Shield family that once controlled the U.S. coinage, it can¡¯t escape the family''s infighting, leading to the decline of the entire family?


    "Actually, apart from sending you a late gift today... there is one more thing!" Teresa said, patted her man''s slender arm around her waist, and said, "Honey, help May I bring the file bag next to my clothes?"


    "Of course it''s okay..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and raised his hand - a file bag that was thrown on the ground beside his clothes flew directly into his hand.


    "What is this?" Zhou Ye asked as he opened the file bag.


    "Of course it''s the information collected for your dear sister..." Teresa rolled her eyes and vomited.


    However, she is really not angry...


    If you really can¡¯t get used to Zhou Ye¡¯s flowers and hearts, she would definitely not come to deliver the documents in person today...


    In fact, sending documents is false, but sending yourself is true...


    As a girl who had lived next to Zhou Ye for several years, how could Teresa not understand the character of the man she fell in love with?


    You know, in order to recognize all the aunts, she spent two full years...


    Oh my god, that was just a torture...


    Of course, now she finally understands why those women are so persistent even if they share a man together... as if there is no other man in this world like Zhou Ye...


    The feeling of ascending to heaven as a soul made Teresa completely sinking...


    Zhou Ye looked at the information in his hand... smiled and said, "I have collected all..."


    In the material with a thickness of one flat finger, all the materials of Mila Nes are recorded, and all the materials from her birth to the present are recorded in the portfolio.


    According to the information, Mila¡¯s father is a senior Egyptian expert at the British Museum, and her mother is an immigrant from Egypt... This is really interesting.


    The most interesting thing is-Mira seems to have been very interested in ancient Egypt since she was a child. She often went to play where her father worked, and-especially obsessed with the history of ancient Egypt during Seti I...


    She learned the anti-human cuneiform in ancient Egypt, and she was like a genius...


    Of course, because of her hobbies that are completely different from those of her peers, she basically didn''t have any friends in her teenage years... Or does she disdain to make friends with other girls??


    From elementary school to high school, Mira has been studying in a girls¡¯ school. Therefore, she has never had a history of love... Currently, she is studying at North London Mission School, which can be said to be the first girls¡¯ school in London. It is a century-old school.


    "What? My dear... are you interested in this girl?" Teresa squeezed into Zhou Ye''s arms and looked at the information with him. At this moment-Zhou Ye was holding a piece of A photo of Mira shortly after it was taken.


    "Hmm-don''t you think that changing this girl''s hair to that straight bangs shawl has a very classical beauty?" Zhou Ye smiled and said while looking at Hela in the photo... ¡­


    "Really..." Although Teresa had already read this information, if Zhou Ye didn''t say anything, she really didn''t realize that a small change in hairstyle can make a person look just a little more beautiful. The girl became so beautiful... "So... honey, when are you going to take her back?"


    "Wait for two days..." Zhou Ye said with a slight smile.


    "Why are there two days?" Teresa asked curiously.


    "Because-you need at least two days to get better. When that happens, let''s go to London together, we shall go to our honeymoon..." Zhou Ye replied with a smile.


    "..." Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Teresa couldn''t help but show a smile on her face.


    Zhou Ye was willing to take her to London, which really surprised her. Based on her understanding of her own man, basically... when this guy went out to pick up girls, she never brought other wives... just for fear. Increase the difficulty¡­¡­


    Thinking of this, Teresa was moved a bit...


    But even so, she still said duplicity: "...a London, you never want to satisfy my appetite..."


    "So...what about another US country?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.

 The Movie World Chapter 995

    "Really?" Teresa sat up in surprise and asked excitedly.


    "Of course... and we will take a cruise from the UK to Cherbourg-Octeville and Queenstown, Ireland, and then arrive in New York...How about?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "I love you so much... honey!" Now, Teresa is really happy... It''s just like an ordinary newlyweds'' honeymoon trip, which is really rare for Zhou Ye. Up...


    Zhou Ye just smiled at this, enjoying and receiving someone''s service to the fullest¡ª¡ª


    Actually, I will take Teresa to London this time because Zhou Ye doesn''t plan to take the emotional line this time... Use the emotional line for a woman who thinks she is the reincarnated Ansunam?Are you stupid?


    Let''s talk about it again-after I arrived in London to take Ansunam, I happened to be able to catch up with the Fort Elizabeth cruise ship and head to New York... This ship is not the point, the point is-the name is Newt Ska Mander¡¯s Ministry of Magic employees...


    Reference 1385


    Chapter 1385


    "Hi, hello, Mr. Scamander?" Zhou Ye smiled and greeted the raunchy man in front of him. In the eyes of ordinary people, this guy called Mr. Scamander by Zhou Ye , Is exactly the appearance of an ordinary working class.


    If you have to say anything special, I''m afraid it is his temperament that is full of dicks.


    "You, hello..." Newt looked at the handsome boy who suddenly greeted him... somewhat confused.


    To be honest, Newt is really weird, why this boy would say hello to him, telling the truth-Newt feels that he has never seen this boy, and he has never had any intersection with this boy. This is a sudden He was greeted, and he had to tighten his nerves slightly.


    "Very nervous?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly. As a man who read countless people, he understood the slightly nervous look on Newt''s face in seconds. This--Zhou Ye didn''t feel strange at all...


    After all-suddenly a guy who never knew, suddenly greeted you on the boat, anyone would feel at a loss...


    "No... just... I just can''t remember, where have we met before..." Newt explained in a somewhat cramped manner in the face of Zhou Ye''s inquiry.


    "We''ve seen it at the entrance of the Magic Zoo in Diagon Alley..." Zhou Ye said nonsense seriously: "You forgot. At that time, you were asking the boss if there are new magic animals in stock..."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    To be honest, as of now-Newt still hasn''t thought about where he met Zhou Ye-but-now that the term Diagon Alley was mentioned, obviously-this one with two beautiful young girls The handsome boy, the wizard is definitely not running away...


    Since everyone is a wizard-then... a lot of things can be opened up...


    "My name is Zhou Ye, you can call me Zhou..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Are you going to New York?"


    "Hmm...!" Newton said, pointing his head, "Actually, I went to New York to buy Appaloosa Pforscain... You know, in this world, there are that kind of magical animals. There is only one breeder in New York..."


    "Wow, it sounds amazing!" Zhou Ye smiled and sat unceremoniously next to Newt, while Teresa and Mila behind him stood obediently. Behind him, a very well-behaved Mo Yan.


    "These two are..." Newt asked curiously.


    At the beginning, he was very curious, what is the relationship between the beautiful young wizard in front of him and the two beautiful girls behind him, and now - he finally asked...


    "This is my wife, Teresa Swan... and this is my lover, Mila Nes..." Zhou Ye introduced directly.


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye''s words gave Newt a feeling of being forced into dog food. Everyone has a wife and a lover. Look at yourself-the only fianc¨¦e was lost by himself. It''s sad...


    "Hello... Mr. Scamander..." Teresa smiled and nodded at Newton, and then said hello.


    "Hello, Mr. Scamander... Nice to meet you!" Mila Ness greeted Newt with a slight grievance on her face, telling the truth-she really felt aggrieved...


    Who-have seen-


    When I was taking a shower in the dormitory, a man suddenly appeared in front of me, saying that he was destined to be his woman... and then I couldn''t help but say that pressing and holding myself was a bang...


    This is nothing...


    The most excessive is--


    Zhou Ye unexpectedly summoned another blonde beauty on the way, and then¡ªcough cough cough¡ªsucked the two of them together...


    Although-Mira also escaped,-did not have to rest for three days because of someone''s tyranny...


    but--


    This is the most important moment in her life, but a guy suddenly appeared, taking away the feeling of her own man, so that Mira is still dissatisfied so far...


    But... in the strong adjustments of her own man, Mira had to obediently succumb to the head and let someone ask for it...


    no way--


    Certain exercises are enough to change Mira''s ambition from childhood to grandeur...


    Of course, Bella will never be too much to love her own man...


    This is not...just separated. I heard that her man was on the Elizabeth Fort, Bella desperately packed up her simple luggage, and chased him...


    "Alright..." Zhou Ye saw the aggrieved look on Mila''s face and smiled slightly: "I didn''t say not to take you... At that time, I was just going to buy the ferry tickets with Teresa... Because of your body, I didn''t call you..."


    "Really?" Mila asked with some surprises and some hesitations on the delicate face.


    "Of course it''s true..." Zhou Ye sighed, and while talking, he took Mila into his arms, "How could I not want you? Silly girl..."


    "Then you don''t ask me to get up..." Mira said aggrievedly.


    "That''s because I thought you were resting at that time..." Zhou Ye said, gently pecking at Mila''s horn...


    Zhou Ye really didn''t deceive Mira. At that time¡ªhe really just took Teresa to buy tickets for the Elizabeth Fort...


    Up to now, Zhou Ye has really never had a record of - abandoning her own woman, especially - when Mila was a first-time girl with him, a fool would abandon Mila...


    Isn''t it stupid to not even want such a beautiful young girl??


    "Really?" Mila looked up at her man happily. The so-called Queen of Egypt had reincarnated, and what had been immortal... Mila had long forgotten everything, you know-Zhou Ye''s spring weather turned the rain into heart Judging that it was definitely not for nothing, as of now, Zhou Ye hasn''t met a woman who can ignore his magical powers, at least - Mila can''t...


    "Hmm--really..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, put on a serious face, and said while looking at Mila.


    "I love you, dear..." Mira happily hugged her man''s neck, stepped her feet, and kissed her...


    Newt caught this dog food was caught off guard...


    Damn life winner, damn present, explode...


    Of course, these words are just Zhou Ye''s brain supplement. Newt is completely a poker face at the moment. In his unwavering expression, Zhou Ye can hardly judge what kind of mood this guy is at the moment...


    "I-something else, let me leave first..." Newt, with a cold poker face, did not hesitate to carry his box full of magical animals and walked towards his cabin...


    I''m so stupid that people keep getting stuffed with dog food here...


    The handsome guy is going to die...


    As Newt walked, there was a message like this in his mind...


    Teresa and Mila looked at Newt''s fading back, and asked her man strangely, "My dear, what happened to him?"

 The Movie World Chapter 996

    "I think - he was probably fed tons of dog food..." Zhou Ye just smiled at this, and Newt became angry.But-so what?Come and do it if you don''t feel convinced... I''m afraid he''s a hairy...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye sat on a chair on the deck, holding the slender waists of the two women one by one.


    The three of them just lowered their heads, got together and whispered, ignoring the searching gaze around...


    Reference 1386


    Chapter 1386


    The first-class cabin of Fort Elizabeth is located on a deck...


    In this age of capital taking everything, what does being rich mean?Represents various privileges...the best location, the most attentive service, the most luxurious suites...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye was lying on the elizabeth Fort, the most luxurious sea-view suite on the big couch, lazily holding Teresa in one hand and Mira in the other...


    What should I say?


    The pinnacle of ordinary people''s life is probably like this-rich, leisure and sister paper.


    The so-called love and career, in plain and easy-to-understand terms¡ªthat is¡ªbeauties and money...


    Just a slight change of the indecent vocabulary to a synonym is enough to make many people sing praises. Regarding this¡ª¡ªZhou Ye can only say a word...Bane people are hypocritical...


    Well, yes, many people just like to deceive themselves and others, and they like to whitewash peace. In fact, they are no different from what other people pursue, but they still stubbornly believe that they are noble than others... To this, Zhou Ye just wants to say ¡ª¡ªI bought a watch strap last year, which is super wear-resistant...


    Just as Zhou Ye was holding his own woman and thinking about the meaning of life there, a grunting voice suddenly sounded...


    "Are you hungry?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and turned to look at Mira...


    "Hmm--!" Mila lowered her head in embarrassment, her cheeks flushed...


    In front of his lover, his stomach made such an unsatisfactory noise, which was enough to make Mila shy to death... But, speaking of it, this is nothing else-after all, that exercise also consumes physical strength.


    Especially Mila, the guy who did not admit defeat, actually tried to stand up and become a female knight. Obviously-her aspirations have been realized, but-the physical strength is also consumed too much, people... Well, not surprising...


    "Haha...Then I''ll get you something to eat..." Zhou Ye said, gently letting go of his arms around the two women, getting up and going to bed...


    "I''ll be with you...ah..." Teresa had just finished saying this. She just supported her arm and planned to sit up from the couch. She was tragic in an instant... You know, today, she was caught by Zhou Ye. Developed the back door... the pain is no less than the first time...


    Therefore, just after Teresa finished speaking, she completely fell on the couch, looked at Zhou Ye pitifully, and said sadly, "My dear... it hurts..."


    "Lie down here obediently..." Regarding Teresa''s cuteness, Zhou Ye could only shook his head slightly, and then sighed helplessly...


    I want to remember the pain this time, and I want to accompany myself to act together anytime and anywhere. There is no such thing as the best of both worlds in this world, so-Teresa can only lie on the couch obediently, waiting for her man Brought the food...


    quickly--


    Zhou Ye put on his clothes, then he bent over, and after a peck at the side of the two women, he smiled and said, "Wait for me here, I will be back soon..."


    "Um-!" X2


    The two women have already understood how far they are from their own men, and all they can do is wait with peace of mind...


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly at his two women, then opened the hatch and walked out directly...


    Zhou Ye, who opened the hatch and walked out, walked all the way on the deck, avoiding various women''s accosts while walking...


    What slipped on purpose...


    What splashed water...


    What suddenly fainted...


    At this time, Zhou Ye discovered that women who are fucking unscrupulously are far more terrifying than men...The tricks are multiplying, and he can''t wait to stick to him...


    However, Zhou Ye has no interest in these treated women...


    In other words, Zhou Ye''s pick-up girl has two requirements, she must be beautiful, she must have a good figure, and she has no personnel...


    Of course-if that woman has special attributes, Zhou Ye can''t relax his requirements, such as beautiful mother and daughter, mother and daughter, mother and daughter, etc., can be appropriately within his limits. Relax some requirements...


    It''s a pity, at least in Zhou Ye''s opinion, none of the women he met in the corridors of the deck along the way were subject to the [relaxed more] terms of what I did... So, for those women who were eager to get together Men, Zhou Ye can only say sorry...


    Just when Zhou Ye was planning to walk into the restaurant all the way ignoring the temptations of those women, a voice rang in his ears...


    "Sniff..."


    With the sound, a little long rodent like a duck beast appeared in front of Zhou Ye, and saw this little guy, at the feet of everyone, like an extremely agile little assassin. Drilling around...


    In Zhou Ye''s view, this little guy is like a little money fan. From time to time in the crowd, he keeps putting some sparkling things into the magical pocket in front of him... Whether it is the decoration on the high heels of women The rhinestones used, or coins that people accidentally dropped on the ground, basically couldn''t escape its poison.


    Seriously¡­¡­


    This little guy''s pocket in front of Hun looks like infinity. In such a long time, at least it fits in, in Zhou Ye''s view, it looks like more than two catties...


    Regardless of how big the pockets of this little guy are, how greedy the character is, just say that this guy, whether it is his own or other people''s...property, are all put into his pocket... The behavior is almost the same as theft, right??


    And this little guy looks like a habit of stealing, without attracting people''s attention...just under their feet, sneaking around sneakily, without attracting people''s attention...what a powerful method.


    Seeing this little guy, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile, it seems that someone''s box didn''t close those things that should be closed...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye stretched out his hand and shot it like electricity, and sniffed it into his own hands...


    "It really helped me a lot..." Newt also rushed in front of Zhou Ye at this time, and said nervously, "That... I''m sorry, can you give it back to me... It''s from my box. I accidentally ran out..."


    "Of course it''s okay..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and handed Newt the sniff in his hand like a big mouse.


    "Thank you so much..." Newt is really grateful to Zhou Ye at this moment, because Zhou Ye''s help has saved him at least a lot of things.


    Newt took the sniff from Zhou Ye''s hand and put it in his own space box, while constantly thanking Zhou Ye.


    "You''re welcome..." Zhou Ye waved his hand and asked casually: "I remember those guys in Gulin Pavilion like to sniff, and use their sense of smell for treasure to discover the gold and silver underground, but... It seems that ordinary people rarely feed this stuff, right?"


    "Sorry... Zhou." Newt said with some embarrassment: "Actually, I am an employee of the Magical Animal Conservation Department of the English Ministry of Magic...I took these little guys with me to record their habits..."


    "Well, it''s not easy to feed these little guys, you have to be careful, don''t let them get lost..." Zhou Ye waved his hand seemingly casually, then said: "Then I''m going to the restaurant. Buy some food..."


    "To the two young ladies?" Newt understood Zhou Ye''s thoughts in seconds.


    "Yes..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "You know, as a gentleman, you can''t let your own woman wait for too long... then see you later..."


    "See you later..." Newt waved his hand to Zhou Ye with some envy...


    He watched Zhou Ye disappear in the corner of the deck corridor...Seriously, Newt is now beginning to wonder if he should also find a woman to have a relationship??


    Reference 1387


    Chapter One Thousand Eighty Seven

 The Movie World Chapter 997

    Time flies--


    No matter how uncomfortable Teresa and Mira are about this honeymoon cruise, they have to prepare to end the voyage.


    Because--the terminal of this voyage, New York, is almost here...


    "Statue of Liberty... honey..." Milla pulled her man''s arm and pointed to the Statue of Liberty in the distance, jumping and jumping excitedly, looking extremely happy.


    And Teresa, who was standing on the other side of Zhou Ye, had a look of regret on her face, and sighed: "Yes... Where''s the Statue of Liberty..."


    For Mila, she who was going to school in London was brought over by Zhou Ye with semi-compulsive means. Although it was said¡ªthe two had a bad start, but¡ªthe process was very beautiful, and the result¡ª It was that she was completely inseparable from Zhou Ye.


    Especially at this age, Mila still has the inherently playful nature of girls. For her-this trip can be said to be an unexpected trip, but-it is also a journey of heart-warming... During this trip, her heart had completely fallen to Zhou Ye.


    But Teresa is different...


    When she was eleven years old, she had completely left her heart on Zhou Ye... The few years of separation did not make her affection for Zhou Ye weaker, but instead grew stronger... ¡­


    At this moment Teresa couldn''t wait to stick to Zhou Ye''s side 24 hours a day... It''s a pity that she knew this was impossible.


    Because¡ªshe has to deal with the affairs of the American East India Company branch a little bit, of course¡ªAs a black-bellied female executive-style strong woman, Teresa has already decided, even if she has to temporarily Away from her man''s side, she also wants to take Mila away...


    Hum-good sisters, you must share the blessings, and share the difficulties...


    Thinking of this, Teresa turned her head to look at Mira and said: "Mila...after disembarking from the ship, you will go with me and accompany me to the New York branch to deal with some things..."


    "Why..." A very dissatisfied expression leaked from Mira''s face, "I want to be with my dear..."


    "No..." Teresa glared at Mila unceremoniously and said: "My dear came to New York to deal with some matters in the magic world. As an existence outside the magic world, we had better not mix up Those who go in are better..."


    "Is that so?" Mira couldn''t help looking at her man Zhou Ye, trying to get an answer from him...


    "Yeah..." Zhou Ye nodded... "But don''t worry, after I deal with the magic world, I will reunite with you... Then, we will go back together..."


    Mila, who was a little sad because she had confirmed that she had to be separated from her man, couldn¡¯t help but happily kissed her man¡¯s cheek happily after hearing what Zhou Ye said... "Well, I and Tai Sister Reza is waiting for you..."


    Looking at this girl who was less than eighteen years old, she was so happy because of her own words... Zhou Ye felt a little guilty...


    It''s real to come to America to do business...


    It is also true to come to the United States to deal with the Ministry of Magic...


    But-the most important thing-it is even more true to come to the United States to deal with the magical sisters...


    Of course, Zhou Ye couldn''t tell Mila these words, but-watching this girl who is like a happy bird chirping beside him, Zhou Ye has secretly made a decision in his heart, and so on. When this happens, accompany them more...


    Just as the three of them were standing on the side of the ship, looking at the view of New York City that was getting closer...a voice sounded behind them.


    "Good morning, Mr. Zhou... Good morning Miss Swann, Miss Good morning..."


    "Good morning, Mr. Scamander..." X2


    Facing Newt''s greetings, both women responded politely.


    "Good morning, Newt..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Your destination is coming..."


    "Yeah..." Newt nodded with emotion.


    Along the way, after Zhou Ye helped him catch the sniff that escaped from his suitcase, Newt¡¯s impression of Zhou Ye has been greatly changed...Of course, he still can¡¯t escape the often okay stuff. The tragedy of food...


    However, stuffed, Newt was almost used to it.


    After removing these unpleasant things, Newt felt that Zhou Ye, a wizard, was still very respectable...


    At least-in the knowledgeable area, Newt feels that he is far behind Zhou Ye...


    Whether it is the composition of various spells, the planting conditions of various magic plants, or the breeding methods of various magical animals, it can be said that Zhou Ye knows almost everything...


    Newt felt that if one day Zhou Ye stopped taking one of his wives as a lover and kept feeding dog food in front of him--the two might become good friends...


    No way, Newt, as the magister among single dogs, has been hurt by Zhou Ye from time to time during his journey these days...


    Why should a man embarrass a man...


    Do not show affection-we are still friends...


    These are the voices of Newt...


    Keke-far away.


    With a few people chatting-New York Port arrived...


    Everyone picked up their already packed luggage and walked off the Fort Elizabeth together...


    Speaking of luggage, in fact, Zhou Ye and the others didn¡¯t bring any big items at all. The only thing that counted as luggage was the ladies¡¯ bags carried by Mila and Teresa. These items were easily passed by at the port inspection. Up...


    "Hi, Newt, let''s go first... See you later..." Zhou Ye smiled and greeted Newt, who was checking his luggage by customs officers.


    "Well, see you later..." While responding to Zhou Ye, Newt gently switched his luggage full of magical animals to Muggle mode to deal with customs inspection...


    It''s just--what Newt didn''t expect--Zhou Ye''s so-called seeing you later is really seeing you later...


    Newt had just handled the luggage inspection of the customs officers and walked out of the port and saw Zhou Ye''s figure... "Zhou... why are you here? Where are your wife and lover?"


    "They are going to do some things, so-temporarily I become single..." Zhou Ye said, smiling mysteriously at Newt: "I decided to-go with you to meet the magic animal dealer. The shop..."


    "That''s really welcome..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Newt couldn''t help but let out a long sigh. It''s good not to be forced into dog food anymore, and it''s good not to watch the three show affection... As for Zhou Ye, he wants to be with himself. Going to see the magical beasts... he didn''t care at all.


    Or--


    Newt even felt a little happy...


    This is not to say that Newt is bent, what kind of thoughts does Zhou Ye have...


    Reference 1388


    One thousand three hundred and eighty eight chapters


    When Zhou Ye was about to walk out of the port with Newt, suddenly¡ªhe saw a group of people dragging his luggage, coming here...


    This kind of situation is very normal in the busy port area of ??New York Harbor, but¡ªthe figure of a woman in this group attracted Zhou Ye''s attention...


    "Interesting..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, then turned to Newt and said, "Newt, can you wait for me here?"


    "Eh?" Newt followed Zhou Ye''s gaze and looked at the group of people. He asked a little strangely: "What? Did you meet someone you know?"


    "Yeah-I met an acquaintance a little bit! I''m going to say hello to her..." Zhou Ye said, before Newt could answer, he turned and walked towards the group of people...

 Movie World Chapter 998

    Nagini sat on his suitcase blankly, waiting coldly for his head to come to negotiate with customs officers at the port...


    Their magic circus can''t stay in the United States anymore. The anti-wizard sentiment here is on the rise. Therefore-the wizards of the United States have to puck their tails up and behave, which also causes their business to deteriorate day by day.


    And-recently the U.S. wizard management agency MACUSA promulgated regulations prohibiting wizards from possessing magical beasts. This is a fatal blow to the magical circus that was originally sluggish...


    You know, whether it¡¯s a Muggle circus or a wizard¡¯s magic circus, the types of shows they perform are quite different, but-they almost all have their own animal trainers...


    A magic circus without magical animals is an incomplete magic circus...


    Therefore-this magic circus had to leave the United States, their destination was chosen in Europe, maybe-on the continent where the wizard originated, they will have a better harvest...


    However, Nagini has no interest...


    For her, now¡ªevery day, it means that the blood curse in her body spreads for one day, and so on. One day, she will completely lose her human form and become an ordinary Python''s...


    In this case, it is very good that Nagini has not completely collapsed...


    Nagini sat boredly on her luggage, watching her group members keep busy there. She did have such qualifications. Who called her the pillar of the magic circus?Many people buy tickets to see her switch back and forth in the form of man and snake.


    "Hello..." A magnetic voice rang in Nagini''s ears, and she couldn''t help but raise her head and look towards the place where the sound is sounding."you are¡­¡­?"


    Nagini was sure that he had never seen this handsome boy standing in front of him. Why did he say hello to him?


    Is he here to strike up a conversation?


    It''s so boring...


    After Nagini sighed, he looked at Zhou Ye blankly, and said with an unwavering voice: "Sorry, gentleman, if you want to ask if we met where, then I miss me I don¡¯t know you... If you want to buy me a cup of coffee, I can only say sorry, because in ten minutes, I will get on the ship and leave the United States..."


    "Tsk tusk... It''s really an attitude of repelling people for thousands of miles..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "It''s really cold!"


    "..." After Nagini gave Zhou Ye a blank look, he didn''t say anything again...


    If you say¡ªwhen she doesn''t have the curse of blood, maybe she will be very happy to have such a handsome young man come to strike up a conversation with herself, after all, it represents the recognition of her feminine charm... But now?


    There is only a lament for her own destiny in her heart... How can she take care of Zhou Ye?


    "You... don''t want to unlock the blood curse on yourself?" Zhou Ye''s whisper, like a devil''s whisper, instantly made Nagini stand up... She stretched out her hand and firmly grasped Zhou Ye''s. Arm, asked a little excitedly: "You...you...do you have a way to remove the blood curse on me??"


    "Guess..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly without answering, turning around and walking towards Newt who was waiting for him in the distance of the port.


    "..." Nagini stood there blankly... Her mind was like a mess, wondering what she should do?Do you want to keep up?Or... as a joke, just look at it?


    However, at this moment, a voice came from a distance, "If you still want to solve the blood curse on yourself, then follow up..."


    Zhou Ye''s words instantly destroyed Nagini''s psychological defense...


    Just like patients who know that they are terminally ill, if they can, they are willing to give everything they have in exchange for their health.


    Death-not terrible.


    The scary thing is that I watched my death day by day, but there was no way...


    Although the blood curse in Nagini will not cause her to die, it will make her lose her humanity day by day, and eventually become a beast, which is more terrifying to her than death...


    No one wants to be a beast forever... Nagini is no exception.


    Thinking of this, Nagini stood up without hesitation, ignoring the high heels he was wearing, and quickly chased behind Zhou Ye...


    Even if it was just a straw, Nagini had to hold onto it...this was her last hope.


    "Nagini...Where are you going? We should go now..."


    At this moment, the team leader who had just finished negotiating with the customs officers of the port walked out. As soon as he walked out, he saw that his platform had actually run away. He couldn''t help shouting.


    "I''m not doing it!" Nagini''s words without looking back made the head of the group stand on the spot.


    "What to do? Head..." Several circus performers gathered around and asked a little uneasy.


    "Nagini is our signature...Without her, the attractiveness of our circus would drop a lot..."


    "It''s... Commander, think of a way..."


    "What can I do?" The head of the circus roared with a gloomy look: "It''s damn different now, do you think the world is still the same kind of slavery as before? If you can, I want to I have to get a chain around her head and let her kill me to death..."


    Hearing the roar of the team leader, the performers lowered their heads... They knew that their team leader was right. Now everyone is free, and they can¡¯t keep going...


    "But it''s okay... Fortunately I have been prepared..." The head of the group, after a long breath, said: "It seems that our first stop is going to Romania. There, I passed the local wizard Help, bought a python...just like the python after Nagini''s transformation..."


    "But... it won''t transform..." one of the performers said timidly.


    "Why was the necklace with the constant change curse prepared? Isn''t it just for this time?" The captain said viciously.


    "Then... Then are we deceiving the audience?"


    "You are willing to be an honest-but hungry, good boy with no money, or a bad boy who is full of lies, but can fill his stomach and has a lot of income?"


    Hearing the words of his head, all the performers fell silent...Compared to honesty, it is more important to fill your stomach, right?


    The head of the group watched triumphantly as the performers under his staff had reached an agreement on this matter, and smiled slightly: "Okay, we should set off... I have already decided, I will still call the python Najib. Ni..."


    "It''s... the head..." XN


    Reference 1389


    One thousand three hundred and eighty-nine chapters


    "Zhou... is this?" Newt looked blankly at the Asian girl behind Zhou Ye, then looked at Zhou Ye, and asked, "Don''t tell me... just a blink of an eye. Time you..."


    "No, you think too much..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "She is just my patient. Now-I am her doctor, and the relationship between us is so pure..."


    "Okay, okay... I hope so!" Newt''s face was unlovable...


    If there is always a playboy by your side, you will doubt life just like Newt.


    "Nagini..." These brief words can be regarded as Nagini''s self-introduction for the time being. Although she introduced herself to Newt, she never left Zhou Ye. In other words, Zhou Ye was her last straw.


    "Hello Nagini, this is Newt Scamander..." After Newt said this, he realized that he had thrown the eyebrows of the girl to the blind man. Nagini paid no attention to what he meant. No¡­¡­


    "Uh-!" Newt rubbed the corners of his clothes in a bit of embarrassment, and looked at Zhou Ye helplessly: "Zhou, where are we going now?"


    "I don''t care, I can go anywhere..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Anyway, I followed you to meet the magical Appaloosa Pforscain!"


    "Well..." Newt sighed, "Then let''s go..."


    "The subway entrance is here..." Fortunately, Nagini, who has lived in New York for more than a month, knows how to get here the fastest, so Zhou Ye and others avoid the embarrassment of squeezing the bus...


    In the morning, the subway line from the Docklands to the center of New York is not busy. After all, the Docklands are not residential areas, and few people come to take boats early in the morning. As for the workers in the Docklands?They have their own dormitory nearby. This is not yet New York, where the land is so rich. There is a lot of idle land, and there is no place to live.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 999

    After the three of them bought the tickets and got on the subway, Zhou Ye looked curiously at this old-fashioned subway. What should I say?Compared with the subway of later generations, the decoration in the subway here is not so humane. There are no countless advertisements. The armrests are not covered with plastic. Even the stools are composed of an iron frame and several wooden boards. of.


    "You, come with me!" Nagini ignored Newt, who was sitting on the seat and holding his suitcase in a daze, grabbed Zhou Ye by the placket, and led him to the other end of the car...


    "Sorry, Newt, I''ll be with you!" Zhou Ye walked aside while being dragged by Nagini, turning his head to say to Newt.


    "It''s okay...I can do it alone!" Newt watched the two leave with a cheerful smile. He was very happy to see Zhou Ye slumped. He definitely did not think that the expressionless Nagini was dragging Zhou Ye. Walking to the unmanned car on the side is to do something indescribable between lovers... After all, Nagini''s expression is too cold.


    Seeing Zhou Ye, a playboy deflated in the hands of a woman, Newt felt that he was refreshed a lot.


    Not to mention the happy Newt, just Zhou Ye and Nagini...


    Zhou Ye was dragged by Nagini all the way to the junction of the carriages, opened the door, and got directly into another unmanned carriage.


    Nagini unceremoniously pushed Zhou Ye to the wall of the carriage, staring at Zhou Ye, and asked, "You--can really cure the blood curse on me?"


    "Of course!" Zhou Ye said with a slight smile.


    "Conditions..." Nagini looked at Zhou Ye''s eyes and asked coldly, "What are the conditions? I don''t believe I, a cursed person, can just meet a holy kind like Nightingale. People...so, tell me¡ªwhat is the price to pay for the curse on me?"


    "It seems that you are already enlightened..." Hearing Nagini''s words, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "This is very good...This way I will save a lot of trouble of explanation!"


    "So-tell me, what price do I have to pay?" Nagini asked unmovedly.


    "All..." Zhou Ye smiled, lowered his head, leaned to Nagini''s ear, and said in a low voice: "I¡ªheal the blood curse on you, and prevent you from turning into a beast. ¡ª¡ª will belong to me completely, completely to me... your soul, your body, and even your name... all belong to me... Will you accept this condition?"


    "You... don''t you think you are too greedy?" Nagini couldn''t help but stared his eyes wide, looking at Zhou Ye stupidly...


    She knew that she had to pay a huge price... But she never expected that the price she had to pay was so unbearable...


    To put it succinctly and concisely, Zhou Ye''s words are-he is responsible for curing the blood curse on Nagini, and Nagini is completely reduced to his slave, which is too difficult for Nagini to accept...


    "As the only person in this world who can lift the blood curse, I don''t think there is anything wrong with being greedy!" Zhou Ye asked rhetorically, "Or, compared to losing your freedom, you are more willing to be a beast. Spend the rest of my life?"


    "..." The look on Nagini''s face changed...


    If possible, she doesn''t want to choose either-but what is life?Life is constantly making all kinds of choices. Compared with the option of spending the rest of your life as a beast, the option of losing your freedom is not that difficult to accept.


    "Okay, okay...I, I agree to this deal..." Nagini Xiaoxiang trembled, and after spitting out these words, he felt as if he had lost all strength and wanted to sit on the ground...


    She-is this selling herself?


    Nagini thought a little bit self-pitying...


    However, she knew that this was not the time when she fell down... Nagini held up her waist forcibly and looked at Zhou Ye with oppressive eyes: "I have agreed to your conditions. , When will you... start to heal the blood curse in my body?"


    "Of course-it''s now!" Zhou Ye smiled, holding up Nagini''s pretty face, and kissing viciously...


    "Mmm..."


    Suddenly attacked by Nagini, he beat Zhou Ye''s shoulder desperately... But, with her physique like the five scum, she wanted to knock Zhou Ye... that was absolutely impossible.


    After a while-Nagini had to obediently and let someone make trouble...


    Soon, Nagini, who had never had close contact with a man, was overwhelmed by Zhou Ye, until she felt that something in her mouth seemed to have a strong suction. That strength seems to want to suck her whole person in...


    "Hmm..." Nagini struggled desperately, however, it didn''t work at all... Just when she was about to transform into a snake body to escape, she was horrified to find that she seemed... lost into a snake. Physical ability.


    Just when Nagini felt that he might die in Zhou Ye''s hands, the suction came to an abrupt end, and Zhou Ye also let go of her little eyes...


    "You...what did you do to me?" Nagini was breathing desperately while staring at Zhou Ye unkindly.


    "I didn''t do anything, just to help you draw out the blood curse in your body!" Zhou Ye said, squinting slightly, and spit out a thumb-sized blood-colored small ball in that blood-colored ball. , There seems to be a little snake swimming slowly...


    "This...this...is the blood curse in my body?" Nagini couldn''t believe his eyes, and the blood curse of countless wizards frowning was just solved by Zhou Ye?


    "Hehe... now, everything about you belongs to me..." Zhou Ye smiled, flipping his palm, and a black silk neckband appeared in his palm.


    Picking up the silk neckband in his hand, Zhou Ye unceremoniously brought Nagini up, "Remember, from now on you will be my possession. Abandon your previous name. You will be called Melty Tucci!"


    Reference 1390


    One thousand three hundred and ninety chapters


    When Newt saw the two of Zhou Ye who had come back again, his entire vision became huge. Depending on the situation, a mango was more than enough...


    "You, you, what happened to you just now?"


    No wonder Newt was so surprised. When Nagini dragged Zhou Ye in, the expression on his face seemed as if Zhou Ye owed her hundreds of thousands of gold and Jialong.And now??Like a well-behaved kitten, following Zhou Ye, following at the same time...


    There was also a smile on her cold face, and the eyes that occasionally looked at Zhou Ye''s back were also full of ambiguity.


    "It''s nothing, but I cured Melty''s physical illness, so she is very happy now..." Zhou Ye spread his hands and said.


    "Wait-who is Melty?" Newt asked blankly.


    "Sorry, actually Nagini is my stage name, my real name is Melty Tucci..." Nagini...cough cough, no, it was Melty said.


    "Oh..." Newt nodded with a clear look...that''s strange.


    Where are you two liars?


    When I first entered, I still looked cold and cold. After a while I came out, not only the name was changed, but the relationship between the two looked a little different, and he said that you went in for medical treatment. Think I''m a scam?Ahem... You are wrong, do you think I''m a fool?


    The above is purely a brain supplement that Zhou Ye looked at Newt¡¯s face constantly changing...


    In fact, Newt didn¡¯t say anything. He was not a talkative person, of course¡ªeven though it was a little unclear, Newt didn¡¯t ask Zhou Ye any more, although in his opinion, Zhou Ye already has I''ve got a wife and a lover, and now it seems to have deceived a little girl, but-what does this have to do with him?


    He has a sense of justice...


    But--said he asked him to scold Zhou Ye, who had a good deal with him, for a girl he met for the first time?He still can''t do it.


    Zhou Ye sat directly on the seat opposite Newt, and then patted the chair next to Melty...


    Melty walked over obediently, clinging to Zhou Ye, and sat down.


    "Ah-here again..." Newt couldn''t help rolling his eyes as he watched the actions of the two of them... He knew that he was going to be forced into dog food again...


    Sure enough, Melty, who was sitting next to Zhou Ye, hugged Zhou Ye''s arm directly and unabashedly, and then leaned his head on Zhou Ye''s shoulder...


    In fact, Melty would change her attitude towards Zhou Ye so quickly, on the one hand because of Zhou Ye¡¯s spiritual hints, but more because of the one on her neck that was refined by Guan Guan Gang Zhou Ye. Slave collar...


    This thing does not force control of people''s behavior, but just like a spring breeze and rain, it moisturizes things silently and modifies the target''s mind...Suppresses the target''s disgust towards Zhou Ye, and infinitely amplifies the target''s heart''s favor towards Zhou Ye...


    At this moment, Melty, it can be said that Zhou Ye''s goodwill has been overwhelming...


    Who asked Zhou Ye to help her deal with the blood curse that had plagued her for many years?The originally not low degree of favorability plus the baptism of spiritual hints, plus the bonus of the slave collar...It can be said that although Zhou Ye has not completely eaten her, she is already willing to die for Zhou Ye Up...


    Of course, this is just a metaphor.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1000

    To let his sister die, Zhou Ye couldn''t do this kind of thing anyway.


    Time was when Zhou Ye and Melty laughed in low voices, and Newt ate the dog food until he was supported, and the minute passed...


    Finally, everyone''s destination was reached...


    Newt almost used to run and rushed out of the car...


    "What''s wrong with him? Master!?" Melty asked curiously, looking at Newt''s embarrassed back.


    "He has eaten it..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, then took Melty''s little hand and walked out of the car door...


    Fortunately, Newt didn''t really leave Zhou Ye behind and left alone, but stood at the subway entrance, waiting for the two of them...


    "Let''s go..." Newt didn''t even turn his head after feeling that Zhou Ye and the two followed up. After directly saying a word, he lifted his foot and left...


    He really didn''t want to be forced to feed dog food anymore.


    "..." Zhou Ye just smiled at this, then let Melty take his arm, and the two followed Newt and walked forward...


    I really shouldn¡¯t have promised Zhou to travel together...I hate being forced into dog food...Ah ah...


    Newt was walking with such thoughts in his mind, but-when he walked to a place where people gathered, he couldn''t help stopping his footsteps, watching the excitement is a common problem for humans, leave him alone Is it a wizard or a Muggle... it''s the same.


    At this moment-on the steps of the National Bank of New York State, an old woman is making a speech eloquently.


    [Since there is light, there will be shadows, friends]


    [Hiding in our city, waiting for an opportunity to destroy, and then disappear without a trace...]


    [Listen to me, we must fight...join us in second Salem...]


    At this time, Zhou Ye happened to see a chubby figure walking towards the National Bank of New York State carrying a box... It was not someone else, it was the Muggle Jacob Co. who followed Newt''s soy sauce throughout the movie. Valski...


    "A forgetting is empty..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, chanting the spell of Forgetting Curse in a low voice, and then lightly tapped that guy, and in an instant - Jacob stood on the spot dumbly.


    "I... what am I here to do?"


    "Why am I here??"


    "Ah... Me? Who am I??"


    Jacob stood there with a blank face, and suddenly didn''t know what to do...


    And this scene was seen by a certain witch who was monitoring the Second Salem operation... She walked to Zhou Ye''s side without hesitation, grabbed Zhou Ye by the sleeves, with a hint of stiffness on her face ''S smile said: "Ha... honey, you are here... didn''t we say we are going home?"


    While talking, Tina Goldstein put her magic wand under her coat and reached Zhou Ye''s waist... whispered: "Witch, now, because you have violated the prohibition set by the US Magic Congress I was arrested for abusing certain provisions of the Magic Act... Don''t say anything now, follow me..."


    "...Haha..." Zhou Ye raised his hands slightly, indicating that he had no intention of resisting, and then allowed Tina to lead herself into the small aisle in the building...


    Melty, who originally held Zhou Ye''s arm, realized that his master was being threatened and wanted to resist, but Zhou Ye held it down...


    If not to attract the girl''s attention, why would Zhou Ye use the Forgetting Curse on the fat man with great fanfare?You know, with Zhou Ye''s magic skills that have long been able to cast spells without a wand and cast spells without a spell, chanting spells is simply unnecessary.


    "Who are you?" Tina Goldstein put her magic wand against Zhou Ye, forced him behind the wall, and asked: "Why do you want to cast the Forgotten Curse on that Maji? What hatred do you have with that Maji? ?"


    "Actually, I don''t have any hatred with him..." Zhou Ye smiled at Tina slightly, then leaned slightly, approaching Tina''s face and said: "The Forgetting Curse is cast on him just to attract your attention..."


    "Has anyone told you that your level of lying is really stinky..." Tina said unconvinced.


    "But you, didn''t you still bring me here?" Zhou Ye said, and Xiang Jiao pulled out an evil smile. This smile made Tina feel the smell of danger, and she hurriedly shouted: "All Petrochemical... ¡­"


    Reference 1391


    Chapter 1 391


    "All petrification!" Just when Tina Goldstein sensed something was wrong and planned to use petrification spells on this seemingly exotic wizard in front of her, it was too late...


    "Hehe..." Facing Tina''s very decisive attack spell, Zhou Ye just smiled evilly...


    Then, a crisp sound of glass shattering sounded in Tina''s ears, which made her look at the space up, down, left, and right in a daze...


    In Tina''s opinion, the sound of glass breaking at such a close distance sounded in her ears, then-the place where the glass broke must not be far away, maybe it was the movement from the skyscraper above her head...


    The glass falling incidents of the skyscrapers in New York have occurred recently...Of course, most of them have something to do with the recent increase in the level of magic exposure, but as a former righteous Qi master who has been adjusted to the righteous Qi position, it is relatively Compared to Zhou Ye, an exotic wizard who casually killed the Maji, Tina was more willing to catch those scumbags who stirred up trouble in New York.


    However-to her disappointment, she did not see any strange magical events happening around her...


    Although a little disappointed in her heart, Tina once again turned her gaze to Zhou Ye...


    In her opinion, Zhou Ye, who has been cursed with petrification at this moment, still looks like a fool, which makes her a little uncomfortable, "I''m sorry, this stranger who doesn''t know his name, it seems you want to follow me. One time..."


    With that said, Tina pulled Zhou Ye''s hand, but-found one thing, his hand was still soft, his skin should be as stiff as a rock, nothing changed... "You... ...You...you weren''t petrified?"


    "Is it weird?" Zhou Ye smiled...


    What a joke, with Zhou Ye''s physical resistance at this time, and nothing else, even the magical arts performed by the so-called gods may not be able to hold him for a second. A small former righteous master actually tried in vain. Use petrification to immobilize him?


    That Zhou Ye was too tragic, right??


    Yes-yes-magic is amazing...


    But¡ªjust as the dose of poison enough to kill an ant is absolutely impossible to make an elephant feel uncomfortable.


    The same reason-


    The Four Unforgivable Curses are indeed amazing, especially the Bone Breaking Curse, but-what about?Even if all the wizards in the world use the Powder Bone Breaking Curse on the earth under their feet, what can the earth do??Can it destroy the earth?


    I am afraid that no wizard would be so naive, would he?


    Although Zhou Ye''s body does not look much different from a normal person, he is no longer a human being. If you have to describe what kind of existence he is, I''m afraid you can only use a fantasy-level creature. ... has long surpassed the existence of infinite latitude.


    Cough-it''s a long way... In short, it''s good to know a little bit. Zhou Ye, who can use his body to resist the Big Bang, has long since been afraid of so-called magic.


    "You...who are you?" Since joining the profession of righteous Qi, Tina, who no longer knows what fear is called, once again tasted the taste of fear.


    She slowly leaned back, and the magic wand in her hand pointed at Zhou Ye...


    Although she had also realized that her magic would definitely not have any effect on Zhou Ye, but the magic wand in her hand could at least bring her some psychological comfort, so that she would not think that she was defenseless.


    "Me? I''m the man who is here to conquer you..." Zhou Ye said, while pushing towards Tina... until he forced her back against the wall, he stopped temporarily.


    "You...you are dreaming..." Tina said with some difficulty looking at Zhou Ye''s handsome face.


    This is not because she has already developed some interest in Zhou Ye at the moment. Zhou Ye played too much this time. He didn''t even use his own electric eyes on Tina, let alone use spiritual hints on Tina...because he plans to do it today. Play with the tasteful...


    "Oh? Are you so confident?" Zhou Ye smiled and gently raised his hand, stroking Tina''s hair, and whispered: "Confidence is a good thing, but-overconfidence will only make you confused about reality ¡­¡­and so¡­¡­"


    "..." Tina looked at Zhou Ye silently...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1001

    She had imagined in the middle of the night countless times-what her prince charming is like... In terms of appearance, Zhou Ye had already surpassed her fantasy, but-she would never like this. The male chauvinist...


    Not to mention, beside Zhou Ye, there was a beautiful woman who seemed to have a close relationship with him... She didn''t want such a playboy...


    I can''t beat myself, and now I can only run to talk about it-thinking of this, Tina directly used the Transform Shadow Technique, and her whole body disappeared in front of Zhou Ye...


    "Master, do you use me to help you?" Although Melty was a little dissatisfied that her master had herself, she even molested an incomparably stodgy upright master, but - as Zhou Ye''s slave Li, she didn''t want to lose her master. Love...


    "No, no, she can''t run away..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand gently. He hadn''t used the golden exclusive magic wand and appeared in his hand for a long time. "The game is about to begin... Let''s play this together. Fun game..."


    "As you wish, Master!" Since her master deliberately let go of the righteous master, Melty didn''t say anything... She stepped forward to her master''s side, and then clung to her again. Zhou Ye''s arm...


    "Found..." The entire mirror world is under Zhou Ye''s control, looking for a guy who is like a headless fly in it, it''s not too simple... "Okay, let''s go catch that guy. ..."


    As Zhou Ye''s words fell, the two figures disappeared in place...


    On the other side, Tina, who appeared in an uninhabited alley, was looking at the left and right with a frightened face. After confirming that she had indeed escaped from the horrible guy¡¯s claws, she patted herself. Mouth, heaved a sigh of relief... muttered to himself: "Fortunately... Fortunately... That monster will not interfere with the Phantom Shifting spell..."


    In Tina''s view, Zhou Ye is a monster... Basically no wizard in this magical world dare to say that she can resist the attack spell of the next wizard without any magical protection with her body, but-today she sees it Arriving at a monster who can resist his petrification curse with his body alone.


    Ask why Tina knew that Zhou Ye didn''t use any magic weapon?Because the magic weapon''s method of protecting against the spell is to offset it, it is obvious that she just saw her own petrification spell hit Zhou Ye''s body, but there was no magic light that appeared when the magic weapon offset the magic.


    "It seems... I have to go back and report... If such a monster is allowed to cause chaos in the United States, I am afraid... no less than the second Grindelwald!" Tina said, planning to use Phantom again. Shifting Magic, returning to the Magic Congress headquarters... However, at this moment... a nightmare-like voice came from behind her: "I caught you..."


    "You... how could you..." Hearing this voice, Tina froze...


    Reference 1392


    Chapter 1 392


    "How could it be?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, looking at Tina who was standing in front of him, and asked.


    "How could you find me so soon?" Tina turned around, staring at Zhou Ye tightly... Her whole expression was broken...


    Because Zhou Ye completely subverted her understanding of magic.


    You know, there is a reason why Phantom Shift Magic is called the most unlikely to be traced...Generally speaking, Phantom Shift Magic has a three-D principle, that is to say-Destination, Determination ), Deliberation...


    The first step: To be clear about your goals, it is best to have been there before, and the clearer the understanding of that position, the better.


    Step 2: Make up your mind, thinking that you must move there...


    Step 3: Turn around on the spot, feel the disappearance of your body, and then move calmly...


    In other words, even if a wizard performs Apparition in front of you, if you don¡¯t know where he¡¯s going, it¡¯s absolutely impossible to catch up, and even if you know where he¡¯s gone, you don¡¯t. There is no way to catch up to that place, even if you haven''t seen the scenery of that place.


    No one would be so stupid that they would call out their destination when using Apparition... Therefore, it is absolutely impossible for a wizard to apparate the destination...


    But-the monster in front of me has captured myself so miraculously... You know, I''m five kilometers away from the position just now... How can Tina not collapse??"Monster...you are a monster..."


    "Ahem..." Zhou Ye coughed silently and was called a monster. This is the first time he was called by a girl... Since this is the case... "Now - the monster wants to play with you a funny little It''s a game...Miss Tina Goldstein..."


    "Wh, what game..." Tina took two steps backwards uncomfortably...it is no wonder that Tina was like this, because at this moment Zhou Ye was forced to come again, and the distance between their faces was less than ten centimeters away. ¡­¡­As a woman who is still unexplored up to now, she is really a bit tricky...


    "Let''s play a game-how about the owner catching kittens?"


    Zhou Ye''s breath was close at hand, and Tina who was blowing felt her ears radiant... the radiant sensation seemed to follow her ears, spreading into her heart, which made her little face almost flushed..." ,How to play¡­¡­"


    "I...Of course I played the role of the master..." Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously and whispered: "And you...Tina, will play a kitten who wants to escape the master''s capture...Of course, as a Generous master, I will give you N times..."


    "N chances?? What do you mean? How many are they?" Tina seemed to be slightly interested in the game Zhou Ye said.


    "How many chances you have depends on... how many clothes you have..." Zhou Ye''s evil smile made Tina shiver, but she still resisted and asked: "Why... why The number of opportunities depends on how many clothes I have..."


    "Because... Master''s tolerance is also conditional... Every time I catch you, I will destroy one of your clothes as punishment... Until all your clothes are completely destroyed by me..."


    "What if...if I lose all...clothes...no, if I get the chance...what will happen?" Tina couldn''t say the word clothes, so she could only use the word opportunity instead...


    "Then of course¡ªthe game is over..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said: "The kitten who ran away from home has returned to the owner''s arms again. Congratulations, congratulations..."


    "I... I don''t... don''t play..." Tina is just a little naive, she''s not stupid...


    Up to now, she hadn''t figured out how Zhou Ye caught up with her. How could she play with Zhou Ye in the game of catching kittens?That is obviously a sheep''s livelihood... Besides, why should I play such a heavy-mouthed game... That is really challenging her morality.


    "Because--you have no choice..." Zhou Ye said, smiling slightly, grabbing Tina''s arm, and then taking the little slave girl Merti beside him, the three of them instantly disappeared in place... ¡­


    On the other side-at the highest point of the American Magic Capitol... three figures appeared on the edge of the roof in an instant.


    "This...this is..." As a member of the Magic Congress, Tina can be said to be very familiar with this place... Although it is the first time that she has come to the rooftop of the Magic Congress, the surrounding scenery Tell me where I am now.


    "It''s your headquarters..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and then said: "How are you now? Are you confident to play this game with me?"


    "No..." Facing Zhou Ye''s words, although Tina admitted that she did have a momentary heartbeat, she still refused, because - since she could think of going to the headquarters for help, why would Zhou Ye not think of it?


    Moreover, as the Magic Congress, there is also a spell protection here, and it is impossible to use Apparition here, but-they are indeed standing here now... Such a weird thing makes Tina again to win The game lost confidence.


    "Hey-there is no way..." Zhou Ye''s next words made Tina like falling into an ice cave... "It seems that only a few people''s lives can be used to kidnap you..."


    As Zhou Ye''s words fell, Tina only felt that the building under her feet was trembling slightly, "What the hell have you done... Stop it..."


    "Then you play this game with me?" Zhou Ye asked again.


    "Don''t play..."


    "Then there is no way..." Zhou Ye sighed, then, facing the distance, spread his hands slightly...


    "No... my god... no..."


    Tina couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. She saw Zhou Ye¡¯s arm pointing in the direction, and the sea on the edge of Manhattan set off a huge wave. The one hundred meters high wave was just a gentle slap. There was a big gap in the fringe of Manhattan Island, and in an instant¡ªthe land that had been invaded by the waves disappeared from Tina¡¯s eyes.


    Standing on the 264-meter-high Magic Capitol, Tina was stupid...


    She witnessed the whole process...fragmented land, huge waves hundreds of meters high...buildings sinking into the seabed...


    "Have you not changed your mind?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and stretched out his arm again... "It seems that we have to work harder... Fortunately, even if the entire Manhattan Island sinks, we still have the entire New York City. play¡­¡­"


    "I...I...I play..." Tina, who was kneeling on the ground, murmured if she had no soul doll.


    With hundreds of thousands of lives to pay for my refusal...I, really a woman who will bring bad luck to others... Tina is a little broken... "Why, why me? Why... It just happened. I¡­¡­?"


    "Because... I just like your look that hates me to death, but can''t kill me..." Zhou Ye answered the question and made Tina''s hateful tooth flourish...


    "If I win in this game...what should I do?" Tina stared at Zhou Ye coldly, "Furthermore, you only said what would happen if I caught me, but there was no set time. Could it be that... you plan to live forever? Are you spending with me in New York?"


    "Do you think I will lose?" Zhou Ye looked at Tina in disbelief. Who gave her such a strong confidence??


    "..." Tina did not speak, but looked at Zhou Ye coldly...


    "Well, within one hour, if I lose...I can promise you any request..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1002

    "Including, did you commit suicide?"


    "Of course... if you can do it..." Zhou Ye smiled, a very evil smile...


    "Then the game begins..." As the voice fell, Tina disappeared in place...


    "Interesting... I would sneak away, but... everything is in vain..." Zhou Ye said, turning his head and confessing to Melty: "Wait for me here, I will be back soon of!"


    "I wish you victory...Master!" Melty bowed obediently.


    "I will be victorious..." Zhou Ye smiled, and instantly disappeared where he was.


    Reference 1393


    One thousand three hundred and ninety three


    ten minutes later------


    "Damn...damn...damn..." Tina Goldstein''s figure appeared in an empty alley.


    Now-she looked like she was very embarrassed...


    The neat clothes that I had worn on my body have become...cough and messy...


    What embarrassed her most was that Zhou Ye''s clothes that didn''t move her upper body specifically greeted her Xia San Lu, so that she is now under the windbreaker, and only the last line of defense is still protecting her Xia San Lu. ...


    As for the upper body clothes?Basically haven''t moved...


    After using the magic wand again to use dress-up magic on herself and failed, Tina completely gave up the idea of ??cheating-she knew that with the ability of that monster, how could it be possible for her to exploit the loophole so easily?


    "Oh-I caught you again... Little wild cat..." A nightmare voice came from behind Tina, causing her to tighten...


    But after a while, she relaxed again... Without looking back, she said, "Well, you won again this time... Which piece of my clothes is this going to destroy?"


    "Well-it''s really hard to choose... How about destroying your last line of defense?" Zhou Ye smiled and looked at the former righteous Qi master who looked a little tired because of the continuous use of Phantom Shift.


    "If you want to do it, hurry up... don''t be long-winded..." Tina tried to mix her breathing evenly, she hadn''t given up completely...


    "Then I''m embarrassed to do it..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, raised his wand in his hand to Tina, and instantly a golden light struck Tina...


    At this moment, Tina felt an unspeakable sense of openness...to sum up in one sentence-the wind blows my sister so cool.


    "Why don''t you just give up like this...How about?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Never..." Tina gave Zhou Ye a cold look and stopped talking. She knew¡ªas usual, she still had 30 seconds of rest time... She must seize every second of her time to recover herself. The magic...


    "Well... next time, it''s your windbreaker..." Facing Tina''s refusal, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and didn''t care... the fun of the game lies in the opponent''s desperate resistance... if all of a sudden I gave up, how boring?


    "..." When the time came, Tina waved her magic wand and used Phantom Transformation again, and her figure disappeared in place...


    "Really a kind and stubborn girl... But, I like it..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and disappeared into this alley...


    After a while-Tina''s figure appeared in an unmanned alley next to the center of New York...


    ask?


    Why does Tina always choose to move in unmanned alleys??


    Are you stupid?


    As a sorcerer, of course, when using the magic of phantom shift, you should choose to move in the uninhabited alley as much as possible.Besides, Tina''s image does not allow her to go to crowded places...


    She was forced to play this cat-catching game with Zhou Ye, and she was not a woman who volunteered to play this game. Ghosts would go to places with many people...


    As for asking for help from the wizards in the Magic Congress, this option was passed by Tina the moment he saw Zhou Ye showing his power...


    She didn''t think that at the Magic Congress headquarters, someone could stop the monster, and if she brought that monster there, she would only invite disaster to her colleagues...


    Fortunately, she did not go. If she did, Zhou Ye''s game would not be able to play...


    Because-then, Tina will discover the weirdness of this mirror world...


    All the colleagues seemed to be unable to see her, this kind of weirdness was enough to make Tina realize something.


    "Really--I''m sorry, I caught you again..." Zhou Ye''s voice came from behind Tina again, causing Tina to shake her body.


    [Could it¡ªdo¡ªdo you really want to use that trick?


    [Really, is there really no way?


    In Tina''s mind, certain thoughts were turning desperately...Finally, she chose the most correct option in her subconscious mind...


    "Sorry, I will accept your windbreaker..." Zhou Ye raised his hand, and from the magic wand in his hand, a golden light hit Tina''s body. With this light, Tina''s body The long windbreaker, which was enough to cover certain parts, disappeared in an instant...


    "Wow... I really didn''t see it, cute, you are still very predictable!" Zhou Ye teased as she looked at Tina, who was covered with a half-length shirt all over her body.


    "..." Tina didn''t say anything this time, and didn''t take the opportunity to save energy for the next escape. Instead, she turned around and walked towards Zhou Ye with money. On the way, she didn''t hesitate to put the ugliness on her head. He took off his woolen hat and threw it on the ground...


    When she came to Zhou Ye''s face, her whole body exuded a strange charm... "You, want me?"


    Although Zhou Ye was a little surprised by Tina''s sudden change of attitude, he still said without hesitation: "Yes, say so..."


    "Then...what are you waiting for?" Tina said, her arms wrapped around Zhou Ye''s neck, and she unnaturally blew into Zhou Ye''s ears, "Are you just a mindful A weak chicken?"


    "Hehehehe..." Zhou Ye pulled out a wicked smile and said in a low voice, "If I am a weak chicken, you will know soon..."


    As the voice fell, the two disappeared together...


    In an instant--the two figures appeared on the rooftop of the Magic Capitol again...


    "Fuck me..." Tina was like a different person at this time, holding Zhou Ye firmly, exhausting all her efforts to lure him...


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye would certainly not refuse to deliver the food to his side... With a light wave of his hand, an oversized wooden couch measuring ten meters by ten meters appeared on the rooftop, before Tina could react... ... just threw her over...


    Then, the whole person jumped on...


    "Don''t...at least...at least let that girl avoid..." Tina looked at Melty who was standing aside and staring at her with some resistance. Although she used the charm and goods magic for herself, she was still a Brother Chu, losing that in front of outsiders is still unacceptable to her...


    "It doesn''t matter, you are all mine anyway..." Zhou Ye didn''t care about so much... He lowered his head, and stopped Tina''s little coward...


    "Mmm..."


    "Ah-bastard... it hurts..."


    A blood-colored rose bloomed on the white sheet of the wooden couch... This means that Tina has completely lost her...


    Although it was the first time for Tina, she was unexpectedly desperately asking Zhou Ye... as if she didn''t know the pain.Of course, Zhou Ye also gave her the result she wanted as she wished...


    Nearly two hours later...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1003

    Tina was completely defeated. With her last strength, she resisted Zhou Ye''s shoulder... her eyes stared at Zhou Ye fiercely, without the gentleness of being on the couch, she said coldly : "Time-it''s time... I won..."


    "Wh, what..." Zhou Ye''s whole body was bitten by thunder, "You, didn''t you surrender?"


    "When did I... When did I say that I surrendered?" Tina said with a mocking look: "I never admitted that I failed. Now-an hour has passed, and you... lost..."


    "Why, how could it be like this..." For an instant, countless expressions flashed on Zhou Ye''s face, disappointed, sad, regretful, desperate...


    "So--you lost...because, I still have a pair of socks..." Seeing the loss of expression on Zhou Ye''s face, Tina suddenly felt a little softhearted. After all, he was her first man. ...And...she did feel that just now...but when she thought of the hundreds of thousands of people who died out of thin air, she forced herself to cool down.Don''t go to see Zhou Ye...


    "So-what do you want me to do?" Although Zhou Ye has a sad expression on his face, if the women who are familiar with him will find the sly look in his eyes...


    "I hope you..." According to the plan, Tina wanted to say-[I want you to commit suicide] This sentence can''t be said anyhow... In the end, she softened again, stretched out her hands and held it up. I stayed in front of the cheeks of the man who took him for the first time... With tears in his eyes, he begged: "Please, don''t kill the innocent, okay? If what you want is me... I am willing to stay with you. You... will always be with you... but... don''t kill the innocent again, okay? Unconstrained power is so terrible... promise me... okay?"


    Zhou Ye really showed a look of astonishment on his face this time...


    He really did not expect that Tina would say this... to leave the United States by herself, or even to leave the world... If that is the case, Zhou Ye will let her know what it means to deny others and what it means to cultivate the villain boss And what does it mean to be angry and not pay for life...


    However-now that Tina said so, Zhou Ye really did not know what to do...


    Reference 1394


    One thousand three hundred and ninety-four chapters


    "Why do you say that?" Zhou Ye looked at Tina''s pleading face and asked: "You... shouldn''t you hate me? You should rather die than surrender... You should use the privilege of the game winner to let me die. ?"


    Zhou Ye''s words were not aimless.


    When Tina''s attitude had just suddenly undergone a 360 degree change, Zhou Ye was a little curious to open up her own mental force field-it can be said that what kind of attitude and what kind of attitude Tina had at the beginning To Zhou Ye, the purpose, to produce such a big change, was clear at a glance.


    It is precisely because of this that Zhou Ye temporarily stopped the game and played this intriguing new game with Tina...


    The process of the game did not exceed Zhou Ye''s expectations at all, but¡ªthe ending was really unexpected...


    Tina actually did not have the privilege of the winner of the game, and said what she originally wanted to say...Instead, it became a plea...This made Zhou Ye''s remaining arrangements suddenly become a fantasy...


    "Which woman will let a lover of her own die..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s rhetorical question, Tina stared at Zhou Ye in dissatisfaction... asked.


    "Uh-! Lover? Didn''t I give you a strong X?" Zhou Ye was really dumbfounded. In order to continue the small game he arranged, he really didn''t use his magical cheating skills this time... ¡­Why¡ªhow come you fell in love so quickly??


    "I love you..." Faced with Zhou Ye''s doubts, Tina just spit out these three words from her own mouth, and pressed her little head with her hands holding Zhou Ye''s cheeks. Then awkwardly use your mouth not to interpret your inner feelings...


    While guiding Tina with the skills of the old driver, Zhou Ye''s mind was turning with various thoughts...


    Is it true that the legend is true-there are victims who fall in love with strong X and commit such a weird thing???


    But forget it... In this case, the rest of the little games will not be played. It is not good to tease Tina too much, after all, it is such a good girl.


    With this thought, Zhou Ye coughed and coughed again--


    But this time, Zhou Ye stopped being merciful. After using his own cheating skills, the game couldn''t be played anymore, so the only thing left to do was... in the future.


    Actually - Zhou Ye underestimated the influence of his appearance and strength on a woman.


    A strong man-can bring women a sense of security.


    A very handsome man-can bring a woman''s heartbeat.


    A man who almost fainted a woman directly on the couch¡ªcan give a woman a sense of conquest.


    When these three are added, it is not that one plus one plus one plus equals three...but one plus one plus one plus one equals infinity.


    It can be said that women are good in terms of physiological structure or women¡¯s psychology, and they all hope that there will be a man who can completely conquer themselves, even the kind of very powerful and domineering female president. The same is true.


    Tina Goldstein, as a former female righteous spiritist, she can almost be said to be a leader in the magical world of the United States...Perhaps because her EQ is not too high, she was removed from the righteous spirit status, but¡ª ¡ªShe is very proud in her heart.


    You know, righteous Qi Master is not something anyone can do-to become a righteous Qi Master, you will have to go through three years of special training after graduating from your own magic school.It is required to pass at least 5 NEWT course exams, and the score must not be lower than "expected".In addition to defense against the dark arts, the recommended NEWT courses include spells, potions (special research on poisons and antidote), and transformation.


    If they obtain academic qualifications, Zhengqi candidates must also pass a criminal record background check and a strict personality and ability test.It is also necessary to pass tests such as stealth and disguise...


    Let''s put it this way, if you compare a certain position in a large company in the Muggle world, the Zhengqi teacher is at least equivalent to a middle-level or higher leader.


    Every righteous teacher is a leader in the magic academy, and because of this-no other wizard pursues their two sisters.


    After all-no man wants his other half to be better than himself. This is for the dignity of a man-besides, there is her sister Queenie, who is a natural pantheon, by his side, those who hold playful thinking. Guy, as early as when I saw their sisters, I was seen through...


    So - as of now, Tina is still ignorant of feelings, coupled with Zhou Ye''s use of powerful means to crush all her proud shells, she completely...sinks down.


    This slightly brings some signs of Stockholm syndrome...


    No matter what, in the end - Tina was completely in Zhou Ye''s hands...


    However, perhaps because of this, Zhou Ye''s originally prepared villain BOSS script could not go on, and had to end it hurriedly... which made Tina suffer a lot of sin... Ahem, at least psychologically. Suffered a lot of sins.


    However-this is not without cost...


    After all, Tina had just lost her first time, and was conquered by Zhou Ye for nearly two hours. She was already close to her limit... Now, she was held down by Zhou Ye again... after ten minutes. , She had to ask for help from Melty who was standing by... "Help me...help me..."


    Melty, who has been watching the show for a long time, can''t help it to be honest...


    What should I say?As the first victim of Zhou Ye''s slave collar, her body and mind belonged to Zhou Ye long ago. It can be said that her heart is full of pretending to be Zhou Ye... Besides Zhou Ye, there is no second person. Up...


    Melty is jealous, envy, and hated for Tina, who was put on the couch by her master... She really can¡¯t replace her with her own role. Fortunately, her own identity reminds her and makes her guard her own. Duty, standing motionless as a background wall...


    But now-since Tina has asked for help, her chance has also come...


    "Master...I..." Melty whispered sadly to her master...


    However, at this moment, Zhou Ye didn''t have time to pay attention to Melty. Instead, he made a small charge and completely fainted Tina... Then he beckoned to Melty who looked at him pitifully. "Come on... Melty..."


    "Yes-Master!" Melty almost jumped up on the spot happily, she disarmed all of her arms with three strokes, and then jumped onto the couch...


    With a scream, today''s second blood-colored rose bloomed on the list...


    Three hours later-


    Tina was awakened by the movement from her side. At this moment, Melty had almost rolled her eyes, but even so, she was unwilling to leave her owner''s arms...


    In the end, in order to save Melty, Tina had to go to battle in person and once again face the Great Demon King Zhou Ye.


    Reference 1395


    One thousand three hundred and ninety-five chapters


    The three days in the mirror world are the three happiest days Tina feels in her life. There are no boring files, no scolding from her boss, everything is so happy, put aside all the shackles, and spend every day with her loved ones. In the days without shame and sweeping, the world is so big, let her gallop, and cough and cough wherever she wants...


    In fact, on the first day, Tina discovered the weirdness of this world. No matter whether they knew or didn''t know, they couldn''t see them, and they couldn''t influence the trajectory of those people.


    It was not until Zhou Ye taught her the characteristics of the mirror world that Tina really understood the fun of the mirror world-but this is also a good thing for Tina, at least-in her mind , The man who kills innocently, is missing the label of a devil.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1004

    This made her love Zhou Ye even more...Anyway, no woman wanted her man to be a cruel bastard.


    For this reason, she is even willing to play with her man again, "Catch me and let you hehe hehe" game...


    Even Melty participated in this game... But this time, Zhou Ye still didn''t show mercy. He fell down wherever he really caught it...


    Who spent the day in the center of New York Times Square?Tina did...


    Tell the truth-


    Even knowing that those people couldn''t see herself, but-she was still ashamed and almost fainted, and finally had to agree to many conditions from her man before she was let go...


    This kind of life like the Yidianyuan in the world really makes Tina reluctant to think about it. Fortunately, she finally remembered her poor, dependent sister... Therefore, she was reluctant to let her man take her with her. Leaving the mirror world.


    The real world-in the unmanned alley next to the National Bank of New York State.


    A golden portal opened, and then a man and two women walked out of the portal...


    No one else, it was Zhou Ye and Tina who had returned from the mirror world drinking Melty.


    Tina, who was holding Zhou Ye''s arm, looked at the obese Jacob who was still muttering on the street, and couldn''t help but asked in surprise: "This...this is...when we just left? ?"


    This scene is exactly the time when the two met for the first time, and-the old woman in Second Salem was still standing on the steps of the National Bank of New York State and giving her own speech. This is the best evidence...


    "Time... is actually a scam..." Zhou Ye smiled, lightly pecked Tina''s cheek, and said: "It''s even a toy in my hands!"


    "..." Faced with the seemingly arrogant words of her own man, Tina sighed speechlessly. If it weren''t for the clothes that had already changed on her body, and the warm arms in her arms, she really thought she had spent the three days. It''s actually a dream...


    But¡ªit¡¯s great not to be a dream...Tina smiled and pointed her toes, and gave her man a gift in return--if it was a dream, she wondered if she would become a crazy dark wizard...


    After experiencing the sweetness of love, she knew that except her own Ye, she would never fall in love with anyone in this life.


    "Where are we going now?" Tina asked curiously: "By the way...Honey, do you have a place to live in New York?"


    "No..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Then... just live with me!" Tina couldn''t help but some thoughts appeared in her heart. For this reason, she would not hesitate to recommend her place to her man."I live with my sister, Queenie. She is a food expert. She can easily use silent magic to make all kinds of delicacies. Trust me, dear... I promise you will definitely be able to eat it once. Fall in love there!"


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Tina with a smile... and asked with a smile: "Why--I feel like you are trying to sell your sister to me?"


    "Uh-!" Tina looked at Melty who was standing on the other side of Zhou Ye with some embarrassment, but-in the end she decided to tell the truth. Through these three days of getting along, she learned one thing... That is-when facing your own man, it is best to tell your own psychological thoughts honestly, and don''t try to fool your own man, because-that is impossible."Well...I admit, I really want you to take my sister..."


    "Why?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Because I don''t want to be separated from my sister... When I was a child, my parents died of dragon pox. It was my sister and I who grew up with each other!" Tina said sadly: "I''m used to my sister being by my side. , I don''t want her to leave me..."


    "No problem..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.Originally, Tina and Queenie didn¡¯t want to let it go. Tina was taken by him. Originally, he thought that if Queenie were taken, Tina would hinder him a little... As a result¡ªhe didn¡¯t expect Tina to become. His help... is so interesting.


    How could Zhou Ye not want to put Queenie in the house? Just kidding, the most important thing for a family is to be neat and tidy. No one can be less...Without Queenie, are the wizard sisters still sisters?


    "Really? That''s great..." Tina was really happy when she heard her man''s words. She knew that she would have eternal life with her man. She didn''t want her life to be anything but a lover. , There are no other relatives, and the one who can''t let her give up is her own sister.


    She believes that with her own man''s methods, her sister can never escape... Besides, there is also the help of her inner counterpart.


    Thinking of this, Tina couldn''t help but said: "Then let''s go back now..."


    She already couldn''t wait to see her sister''s expression when she was taken down by her man... it was fun to imagine.


    "Don''t worry... I have a friend here. I have to say hello to him first..." Zhou Ye said, holding the two women from the left to the right, towards the old woman who was being questioned by the second Salem. Newman went...


    "You, friend... why come to our party!?"


    "I..." Newman is not a good speech person, especially when facing an anti-wizardist... However, at this moment, a big hand was slapped on his shoulder, "Hey , Newman, I can''t find you in a blink of an eye... So you are here???"


    "Oh, Zhou...Thank God, you are finally here..." Newman heard Zhou Ye''s voice, and he hurriedly turned his head and said to Zhou Ye when he heard Zhou Ye''s voice, "I thought you were lost... What is it?"


    Newman really has a five-body urge to worship Zhou Ye. Would you like Nima to be so awesome... In just a few minutes, there was another woman beside this playboy, and looking at the posture, it was completely The appearance of a little woman in a vortex of love.


    "This is Tina, Tina Goldstein, my love!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and introduced: "Tina, this is my friend, Newman. On the journey to New York, he brought I have a lot of fun..."


    "Hello..." Tina nodded at Newman, even if she said hello.


    "Hello..." Newman greeted Tina helplessly. It wouldn''t work if he didn''t admire him. Sometimes he wanted to ask Zhou Ye how to get his two women to get along with each other, and why he couldn''t handle both of them?


    "Okay... don''t listen to these boring things, we should go, find a place to have breakfast, I''m a bit hungry!" Zhou Ye said that he was about to leave, but obviously-his sentence [Boring stuff] Annoyed the old woman in Second Salem.


    Reference 1396


    Chapter 1 396


    "This is boring stuff, gentleman, do you think of our Second Salem this way?" The leader of the Second Salem, the old woman Mary, said with a drunk look at me, "The Wizard Right among us, if you have the courage, laugh at it..."


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye stopped when he had planned to leave. He slowly turned around and walked towards the old Mary, regardless of Tina''s block. "The wizard is among us? Are you sure?"


    "I... sure, the wizard is among us!" Although Zhou Ye''s height of nearly 1.9 meters gave Old Mary a great sense of oppression, she still insisted on refusing to shrink, raising her head and looking up at Zhou Ye. ...


    "Then-prove it to me... Now, immediately, immediately..." Zhou Ye said with a slight smile.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the old Mary suddenly fell silent...


    Although she is the descendant of the escaping wizards in the Salem wizard case, after several generations of intermarriage with Maji, she has long become a dumb gun. How could she feel the magic?


    Speaking of this, I have to talk about the Salem Witch case, which also involves the origin of the Second Salem organization.


    Why is Second Salem called Second Salem?


    Because they are the descendants of some wizards who escaped punishment in 1692, these wizards intermarried with Muggles in order to escape the trial, so they were expelled from the wizarding world. They are also known as "black wizards".They hate the wizarding community, so the purpose they instill in their descendants is "magic exists and will harm humanity, we need to eliminate wizards."


    It can be said that these guys are ugly...just because of their envy, jealousy and hatred of the wizarding world, their entire organization looks so ugly.


    Although Zhou Ye is not a pure-blood supporter, he is not an anti-wizard supporter, especially this kind of guy who hates wizards for his own reasons, it makes Zhou Ye feel sick.


    That''s why there was the sentence just before leaving.


    "Can''t you point it out?" Zhou Ye smiled at the old Mary, and then said: "Then-you can''t even identify the so-called wizard, but you tell us that we are living in danger and we are persecuted by the wizard. So... don¡¯t you think it¡¯s absurd?"


    "...I..." When the old Mary faced Zhou Ye, she felt humiliated, but¡ªshe couldn''t produce any evidence... to prove her words, to prove that the wizard does exist... She, prove No more...


    "Look..." Zhou Ye said here, turning his head and said to the crowd of onlookers: "A hundred years ago, we thought the sky was the realm of gods, but today, we invented airplanes, but found that there was nothing in the sky. God... So, the authority of the Holy See began to weaken, but I think this is a good thing, because no one will pay out of our pockets under the banner of God anymore..."


    "Hahahahaha..."


    "Yes... I think so..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s ridicule, a group of idlers who watched the excitement couldn''t help but burst into laughter. Nowadays, religion appears around people more as a kind of soothing existence, rather than a symbol of theocratic power. For gods, people nowadays No longer as respectful as before.


    Even if there is a religious believer, it is at most a devout believer. There is no fanatic, and more are the pan-believers who believe in religion in order to find spiritual sustenance.


    Facing everyone''s ridicule, Old Mary''s face, which had been pale because of the cold, became paler.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1005

    But do you think this is enough?That is absolutely impossible... Zhou Ye continued: "And your organization''s second Salem is it?"


    "..." Old Mary confronted Zhou Ye''s ridicule with her silence.


    "Let me guess what you want to achieve in this society with this organization..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "Well, what you want in this society is nothing more than two purposes, wealth and rights... It¡¯s understandable...everyone wants these two things, but¡ª"


    When he said this word, Zhou Ye paused, and looked at the expressions on the faces of the people around...


    Obviously none of those people cared about this old guy¡¯s speech. They were completely idle and bored, watching this old guy¡¯s speech as a joke. Regarding this, Zhou Ye wouldn¡¯t mind giving them eye drops again... "I think You are more suitable to find a stable job in society. This may be more respected by everyone. Like this, the Holy See in the Middle Ages preached that people would go to hell after death and then sell indulgences. It seems to me stupid. , Because only idiots can believe the lies you made up...So-goodbye, I have something to do!"


    As Zhou Ye said, he lightly slapped Old Mary on the shoulder twice, seemingly inadvertently, and a small bloody ball was hit into her body in a place where no one noticed. It was Zhou Ye from Melty''s body. The blood curse that was drawn out, thinking that this thing will give this old guy a surprise...


    After doing all this, Zhou Ye turned around and left with his two girls...


    Old Mary really wanted to pounce on Zhou Ye and bite him viciously... However, from the look of Zhou Ye, he knew that the valuable clothes blocked the old Mary''s revenge. In this era, in this society, money , Can really kill...


    Facing Zhou Ye''s actions, Old Mary could only gritted her teeth with hatred, but she did not dare to move.


    With Zhou Ye''s departure, the idlers who had been watching Old Mary also left one after another...


    They did this for nothing else, just to show that they were not the stupid idiot in Zhou Ye''s words...


    Old Mary looked at the pile of people who had finally gathered in front of her and disappeared in a blink of an eye, feeling like she wanted to cry without tears.


    On the other side-in a French restaurant on Fifth Avenue, Zhou Ye and everyone were sitting at the dining table, waiting for their breakfast.


    To be honest, in the United States, you can¡¯t find a so-called breakfast shop, because-all kinds of regular restaurants will provide breakfast, and there will be a little bit more, there are hot dog shops and pizzerias on the street, of course-Zhou Ye is absolutely Wouldn''t choose those places, that would be too bad.


    Among other things, a man with two women squatted on the street to eat hot dogs. This situation feels embarrassing...


    "You scared me to death, my dear..." Tina still feels her heart is pounding. You know, looking at Second Salem, this didn''t belong to her former righteous master''s work, she was just idle. Onlookers, by the way, just inspect it, and-Second Salem should be monitored by a colleague from the Ministry of Magic. If she finds that she has violated the rules, then she will die, maybe even the current wand application management office job Can''t keep it.


    But--even so, she chose to follow her man and walked over, but said she was not afraid that it was fake.


    "Why are the laws of the American magic world so conservative?" Newman asked strangely.


    "Because of the existence of Second Salem, our magic exposure level has always been very high!" Tina explained: "So, we have to demand ourselves more severely..."


    "Why don''t you kill them..." Zhou Ye said indifferently, "No matter how much you can brainwash them, you can let you have a magical organization like Second Salem here. It seems that you American Magic The leadership of the President of Congress is just like that!"


    "Chairman Pickory''s leadership is still very good. She has won a lot of benefits for our wizards..." Tina explained weakly. She found that her man obviously didn''t take her words seriously, but it didn''t matter... or Let''s change the topic."My dear, why did your friend come to the United States? The law on wizards here is so strict, it should be a country that many European wizards avoid?"


    "For magical animals!" Zhou Ye said: "Newman studies magical animals. He came to the United States to find..."


    "There are no magical animals here, they have all been expelled..." Tina said: "Due to the increase in the level of magic exposure, all the magical animals have been expelled from the United States..."


    "That''s right, the animals in our circus were also expelled, so I had to go to Europe to ask for a living!" Melty, who had been sitting silently beside Zhou Ye, also said.


    "That...it''s really a pity!" Newman really felt very sorry."It seems that I came at an untimely time!"


    "Yes, so I think it''s better for you to leave the U.S. as early as possible. This is definitely not a good place for wizards outside of the country..." Tina faintly felt that this raunchy fellow was a trouble, so she should get rid of it as soon as possible. Good.


    "Well, it seems that after I have eaten breakfast, I will go back to the port again to see if I can catch a passenger ship to Europe..." Newman sighed helplessly. It seems that he really wants to Going away, where there are no magical animals, he has no interest at all.


    "Then¡ªthis meal is for you to practice. I wish you a pleasant journey in advance..." Zhou Ye said, smiling and patted the box beside Newman. Under his pat, Newman¡¯s somewhat old pretence The box of the magical animal became stronger and more tightly stitched, making it impossible for Sniff who originally wanted to escape.


    "Thank you!" Newman thought Zhou Ye was reminding him that he was carrying a box of magical animals. Be careful not to be discovered by the US Magic Congress. It would be miserable... and Newman was also more determined to leave here immediately. , He doesn''t want all the magical animals kept in his box to be confiscated, then he can''t cry.


    Reference 1397


    One thousand three hundred and ninety seven


    21-23 On the second floor of a villa on West 26th Street, a beautiful girl with blonde hair is wearing light home clothes. Amidst the music coming from the radio, she uses silent magic and irons in a happy mood. The new skirt I bought today.


    "Why hasn''t Tina come back yet?" Queenie looked at the heavy desk clock in the living room.


    This thing is an old antique from the last century, but since it was given to their sisters by the landlord¡¯s wife for free, Queenie took a little bit of work and fixed it.


    At this moment, the hour hand of the antique clock was almost pointing to six o''clock, which for Queenie was simply unimaginable.


    If her sister was in the legal department before, it would be normal to come back later, but now her sister Tina has been removed from the status of righteousness teacher for some reason and transferred to the magic wand application management office. How could the idle department come back so late?


    Is it?Did she act again without authorization?


    Thinking of this, Queenie couldn''t help but worry about her sister...


    In her opinion, her sister Tina is indeed a rare righteous teacher with keen intuition, but-her EQ is really not very high, otherwise she will not be removed from the status of righteous Qi... ¡­


    I''m really afraid of what idiot sister did...


    Just when Queenie was worried about her sister, the sound of the door lock opening sounded...


    Queenie couldn''t help but look at the door... "Tina, is that you?"


    "It''s me...Queenie!" This familiar voice made Queenie''s worried heart a little more relaxed.


    But when Queenie saw two figures of a man and a woman walking in behind her sister, she couldn''t help but curiously asked: "Tina, you brought the man back...?"


    Facing her sister''s question, Tina introduced without hesitation: "This is my boyfriend, Ye Zhou. Of course, you can also call him Ye, this is my new friend, Melty... ¡­Ye, this is my sister, Queenie..."


    "Hello Queenie... Nice to meet you!" Zhou Ye nodded slightly to Queenie and said.


    Queenie couldn''t help but walked out of the room, stood in front of Zhou Ye, and looked at Zhou Ye''s eyes.


    To be honest, as a pantographer, Queenie always habitually wants to read the thoughts in his mind when she sees a stranger, but-the mind of the handsome boy in front of her is like chaos. Can''t read anything...


    Queenie stared at Zhou Ye''s eyes unwillingly. She couldn''t read the thoughts of others, and couldn''t figure out whether Zhou Ye was kind or malicious. This made Queenie''s heart full of anxiety...


    However, even if Queenie had used her full strength, she still couldn''t read Zhou Ye''s inner thoughts.


    Not only couldn''t read Zhou Ye''s thoughts, but faced with Zhou Ye''s black hole-like pupils, Queenie felt that her soul would be sucked in...


    until--


    "Queeny, what are you doing?"


    Tina''s scolding made Queenie wake up immediately. Queenie realized at this time that she seemed to have done an extraordinary thing. I don''t know when she had already squeezed into Zhou Ye''s arms, and¡ª ¡ªHer pretentiousness has already been uttered by this handsome man...


    "Mmm..." Queenie struggled desperately, but she was not... How could her small body break free from Zhou Ye''s arms?


    In the end, she had to be half-forced to kiss her by Zhou Ye before she was free again...


    "Thank you for the hospitality... I really didn''t expect Queenie to be so enthusiastic..." Zhou Ye gently let go of Queenie, who was already weak, smiled and joked: "Also, don''t use the mind of a stranger. , That''s very dangerous..."


    "You...you...you..." Queenie''s face was flushed by Zhou Ye''s words. The scene just made her a little scared of Zhou Ye, so... she can only complain to her sister. ... "Tina... are you standing aside and watching your boyfriend bully me like this?"


    "I saw that you kissed him..." Don''t look at Tina''s words, but sometimes, she can get Queenie to death...


    "Yes, if you want to sue, I am the victim..." Zhou Ye said as he hugged Queenie again... A pair of big hands followed Queenie''s silk pajamas and slipped from the waist...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1006

    "..." Queenie was so mad at Zhou Ye''s brazen speech that she almost never gave up her breath. She had never seen such a brazen person.


    But-this is not the time to be angry, Queenie has already felt that her pure white body has been threatened, because-someone''s big hand has slipped to a place where it shouldn''t be... Queenie, who had been in such close contact, was like a frightened deer, jumping out of Zhou Ye''s arms, and then ran towards the inside...


    Then-bang-closed the door tightly.


    "Hahahaha..." Seeing Queenie''s movements, Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing, and Tina couldn''t help rolling her eyes at her man, "Honey, you scared her..."


    "Sorry, sorry..." Zhou Ye said insincerely apologizing, walked up to Tina, bowed his head, and pecked at her pure edge: "I can''t help seeing your sister so funny..."


    "..."


    Even knowing that her man''s apology was not sincere at all, Tina chose to forgive him in the end. There was no way...Why did she love him too much?"I''m going to see how Queenie is..."


    While talking, Tina walked to the door of the room without knocking, she took out the key, opened the door of her sister''s bedroom, and walked in...


    "Master, do you need me to help you hold her hands and feet for a while?" Melty, who was standing behind Zhou Ye, asked blankly.


    "Don''t... don''t do that!" Zhou Ye felt that after the three days and nights of the mirror world, it seemed that Melty''s festival was very bad...


    "Yes..." Melty nodded respectfully, then stopped talking... But a look of regret flashed across her face inadvertently-it seems that she didn''t help her master this time... What a pity.


    "Okay, give Tina some time..." Zhou Ye said, pulling Melty to sit on the sofa in the living room.


    Only then did he start to look at the whole room...


    What should I say?


    The apartment rented by Sister Tina is not big, about 60 square meters, with two bedrooms and one living room. The dining room and the living room are together...


    Just looking at this, Zhou Ye knew that the sisters did not live well... but this is also a normal thing. After all, the sisters had no parents since they were young, and they can rely on them. Yes, only myself...


    At this moment, the two sisters in the room were in a tense confrontation.


    Reference 1398


    One thousand three hundred and ninety-eight chapters


    "Queen... are you okay?" As soon as Tina walked into the room, she saw her sister wearing her clothes in a desperate manner.


    In the past, she was always casual at home, but now she puts on a thick gown...


    "Do you think I''m okay?" Queenie couldn''t help but blankly glanced at her sister. "You... where did you find your boyfriend... Why do you just... kiss me when you come up? ..."


    "Sorry, I think you made a mistake..." Tina said unceremoniously, "In my opinion, it was you who walked up to Ye''s and kissed him very actively..."


    "Okay, okay..." Queenie no longer wants to argue with her sister about this question...because who told her to be stupid, she was going to see Zhou Ye''s eyes?And also tried to read his thoughts with the mind of the gods, and you can''t blame others if you get caught...


    But when she thought of giving her first mouth to Zhou Ye so unclearly, she was still a little unwilling."At least--at least he has to resist...how, how can it be like this..."


    "I think that in the face of a raid by a beautiful girl, no man will refuse..." Tina teased.


    "..." Queenie was a little bit happy about her sister''s words, she was praised after all... But she still asked, "Is he a wizard?"


    "Uh-it should be..." The more she understands her man, the less Tina knows whether her man is a wizard, but - let''s just let him be a wizard.


    "Congratulations...Tina..." When Queenie said this, she suddenly felt a sour feeling in her heart. The feeling was so strong that her nose was a little sour... "That...I am Isn¡¯t it better to move out?...Make a private space for you?"


    "No...Queen..." Tina walked to her sister''s side, took her by the hand, pulled her to the side of the couch, and sat down together."I don''t want to be separated from you, Queenie..."


    "What if you don''t separate?" Queenie felt that her eye circles must be red at this time...


    "You will get married sooner or later...what am I living here? Lightbulbs?" Queenie couldn''t tell why the sourness in her heart was because of the fact that her sister who grew up on each other was about to leave. Go by yourself and start a new family?Or is it because-your first mouth shouldn''t just disappear into the mouth of that bad guy outside, and he-is her brother-in-law??


    Maybe both...


    "I''m sorry...Queeny..." Faced with her sister''s tearful accusation, all Tina can do is hug her tightly and comfort her... "We won''t be separated, Queenie..."


    "This is not... the clothes you wore when you went out this morning..." Queenie discovered one thing at this time. Her sister Tina''s clothes had been changed, and she couldn''t recognize the change. This outfit, She never saw her sister pass through, obviously... "What happened today?"


    "No...nothing..." Tina replied in a flustered manner. Queenie''s words reminded Tina of what happened in the mirror world.


    However, she had obviously forgotten that her sister was a psychic master...


    "You were forced by the bastard outside...?" Queenie jumped up from Tina''s arms like a cat with blown hair.


    As two sisters who are dependent on each other, the relationship between the two is far beyond the brotherhood between normal sisters.


    It can be said that the two are each other''s weakness, and neither of them wants to lose each other.


    "I''m going to kill the bastard outside..." Queenie said, drew out her wand and jumped up to rush out...


    She has completely forgotten how she was just played by Zhou Ye...


    "Don''t..." Tina hugged her sister.


    "Let go of me, Tina...I will never forgive that bastard..." Queenie, who has always spoken softly at this time, is like a cat guarding a calf, desperately trying to get from her sister In the restraint, break free...


    "No, I am willing, I love him... Queenie, believe me, I really do volunteer..." Tina desperately hugged her sister. She was not afraid of losing her man, she was afraid of her own family. My sister suffers...


    Apart from anything else, you can definitely kill your sister easily with the means of your own man...Moreover, with the unscrupulous approach of your own man, you might even play a coercion game with your sister...


    That is too cruel to my sister who has never been in a relationship...


    Although Tina believes that her sister will eventually fall in love with her man, but¡ªif possible, Tina is more willing to let her man use some gentle means to get Queenie instead of fierce means like getting herself... ¡­


    "...You said you were voluntary? Then... prove it to me..." Queenie stopped her movements and whispered.


    "How to prove?" Tina asked blankly.


    "It''s very simple..." Queenie said, took Tina''s hand, returned to the couch again, and sat down facing her sister, looking at Tina with a serious face, "Look at my eyes... ¡­Tell me, what happened today?"


    "This..." Tina really didn''t want to say... However, seeing her sister''s cold expression again, Tina had to sigh and said, "Okay, okay... I''ll tell you all... Today, I went to the National Bank of New York State..."


    "And then..." Queenie took out her magic wand solemnly this time, and stared at her sister''s eyes with her eyes---opening the contemplation technique to the extreme.


    Following Tina''s description, Queenie seemed to have experienced everything she experienced today.


    In fact, doing so would violate the operation flow of the psychic technique¡ª¡ª


    Just as there are often psychiatrists who fall in love with their own patients, other people''s memories sometimes, if they are too powerful, can hide the memories of the surgeon.


    Sometimes, the caster will even mistakenly think that he is the caster... and even cannot find himself.


    Under normal circumstances, the formal use of the pantheon technique requires the use of an operating room, where there is a smoke magic device that can play an auxiliary role as a lead device to help the operator see the quilt as if watching TV The memory of the operator, without getting stuck in...


    However, now there are no conditions. Secondly, only the Magic Congress has such things, and she has no permission to use them. Thirdly, Queenie is too confident, and she wants to know that her sister Tina is today. So what happened¡­¡­


    With an inquiry, a memory...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1007

    Queenie saw Tina''s memory and plunged into it. She felt the same as she felt her sister''s magical experience on this day...


    Mirror world¡ª¡ª


    Games that were forced to play¡ª¡ª


    The city about to be destroyed--


    The determination to feed the devil--


    And-finally victory, but choose to fall in love...


    Of course, there is an indispensable three-day and three-night magical journey...


    Queenie felt as if she had become her sister Tina, being ravaged by the villain outside the house over and over again...this, this, this is really...


    Reference 1399


    One thousand three hundred and ninety-nine chapters


    ten minutes later----


    "I... I probably... understand what you think... Tina..." Queenie finally found herself on the verge of being assimilated with her own experience...


    However, she was still somewhat affected by her sister''s memory, and she couldn''t hate the bastard who took her first word and forced her sister to the outside...


    "Don''t blame Ye? Everything is my own choice!" Tina didn''t know how many memories her sister had seen.


    In the past, Queenie''s mind-reading in order not to fall into the memories of others, basically rarely used pantograph like this formally. Most of them just read some superficial memories, just like a dialogue between hearts. Will not be assimilated by others'' deep memories.


    "I...I know..." Queenie was confused at this time...and she didn''t know how to face her sister.


    She saw the scene where her sister told Zhou Ye that she wanted Zhou Ye to collect herself...


    Seriously, she wasn''t angry at that time, but she had a strange feeling that couldn''t be said...


    Especially, in her sister''s memory, after she was replaced by her sister by Zhou Ye for countless times, she now has an urge to go out and see Zhou Ye, and then rush into Zhou Ye''s arms to act like a baby...


    "Then... can you... can you be like me, also..." Tina didn''t know what to say, telling her sister about marrying Zhou Ye together, because this fact is ridiculous. ...She can''t speak ridiculously.


    "I...I''m going to prepare dinner..." Queenie blushed when she heard her sister''s words, and her body was like a spring. She jumped up from the couch and rushed out of the room as if she had fled.


    However, Queenie only took care of being shy, but forgot. In the living room, the Lord is there...


    As a result, when she saw Zhou Ye sitting on the sofa, Queenie became at a loss again, and even her best silent magic made mistakes so frequently that Tina had to stand by her side and help her...


    In this regard, Zhou Ye, who was sitting on the sofa waiting for the meal, did not say anything, but watched cheerfully as the sisters were preparing dinner there.


    But fortunately, Queenie''s accomplishments in silent magic are very high, and she slowly returned to normal levels.After a while, a sumptuous dinner appeared on the table...


    "Ye...really? Can I call you Ye?" Queenie, who was sitting opposite Zhou Ye, recovered a bit of calm at this time, but-every time she saw Zhou Ye''s handsome face, she still forbeared. I couldn''t help but feel a blushing heartbeat, but-in order to understand the doubts in happiness, she still resisted the shyness and shyness and opened her mouth.


    "Of course it''s okay, you can call my dear like your sister..." Zhou Ye smiled at Queenie, gave her a deep look, and said.


    "..." Queenie''s heartbeat was watched by Zhou Ye''s clear eyes. Could it be that he knew what she had fallen into the memories of her sister?Could it be¡ªhe...no, no, how is this possible, even the best dementor can''t do this... Thinking of this, Queenie suppressed her own shame and said, "Well, Ye ¡ª¡ªWhy... why is my sister??"


    "What and why is your sister?" Zhou Ye asked in a daze.


    "I mean... you have such a great strength, but why did you choose to tease my sister?" Queenie asked.


    Hearing her sister¡¯s words, Tina couldn¡¯t help putting down the tableware and setting her ears up. In fact, she also wanted to know the answer to this question. Although she had asked her man the same question, but-obviously her own The man''s answer is completely perfunctory...


    "If I told you it was love at first sight, would you believe it?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "..." X2


    Zhou Ye''s answer made both Tina sisters stunned on the spot.


    But Zhou Ye didn''t stop talking.


    "Actually, I am a relatively clumsy person. I believe in fate... but I don''t know how to chase the girl I like..." Zhou Ye started talking nonsense seriously."So I can only use such nasty methods... I feel sorry for that, Tina... forgive me?"


    "Hmm...!" Tina covered her eyes with her hands, and desperately nodded her little head. She was afraid that she could not help crying...


    Of course, this kind of crying is not because of sadness and grievance, but because of happiness...


    "What about me?" Queenie''s heart began to become sore after seeing her sister''s face of joy... "Why, don''t talk to me... Don''t tell me you fell in love with me at first sight..."


    "Of course not..." Zhou Ye blinked at Queenie and deliberately said to her: "That''s just a small punishment for someone who wants to invade and violate my privacy!"


    "You..." Queenie was almost pissed off by Zhou Ye...


    Ah, co-authoring with you, so what my sister is because of love at first sight, shouldn''t it be just a small punishment for taking my first mouth??


    Facing Queenie with wide apricot eyes, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t move at all. He smiled and continued: ¡°Don¡¯t read other people¡¯s hearts too often. That will make you rely too much on your own abilities and lose the most basic judgment. Powerful..."


    "You don''t need to worry about it..." Queenie snorted angrily, and said, "As long as I know, no one can hide their heart in front of me, except for those who are obsessed with the brain..."


    "Are you going to make a bet?" Zhou Ye cast a wicked smile."I don''t use Occlumency to close my brain anymore. You can read my heart and see...what have you read...how?"


    "What''s the bet?" Queenie asked rhetorically.


    "If I win... you are mine!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "If I lose, I will be yours..."


    "I don''t want you..." Queenie was almost amused by Zhou Ye''s rascal words... Why is this guy taking advantage of her feelings?


    "Then change a bet. If I win, you are mine... If I lose, I can promise you any conditions... How about? If you don''t have any confidence in your pantheonism, you can not gamble. , Don''t worry, I won''t laugh at you..." He said that he couldn''t laugh, but in fact, Zhou Ye had already leaked a mocking expression on his face.


    "Come on..." Queenie drew out her magic wand unconvincingly. As soon as she met, she was taken advantage of by Zhou Ye with an unknown bill. Now it''s time to take revenge... She swears, she must dig out all the hidden secrets of this nasty ghost in front of her, and then make them public...


    "You can start..." Zhou Ye smiled and picked up the napkin and wiped it, staring at him, then looked at Queenie with a smile in his eyes...


    "Occlumency is not allowed..." Queenie said, looking into Zhou Ye''s eyes... and used her own mind-consciousness technique.


    Tina looked at the two with some worry. She was not worried about her man, she was worried about her sister... This bet is exactly a copy of her bet in the mirror world... It just depends on her current result. Know, who won...


    She really doesn''t care about her sister...


    And Melty is sitting in her place, eating and drinking...not nervous at all, in her opinion, her master is sure to win...


    Zhou Ye and Queenie looked directly at each other''s eyes like this, as if they were playing a game of seeing who blinked, and settled there.


    Chapter 1400


    One thousand four hundred chapters


    In the whole living room, except Melty chewing food, there was no other sound...


    Tina watched the battle between her lover and her sister. This kind of battle that directly affects the other''s soul does not seem to have a trace of firework, but it is very dangerous. In such a battle, the winner Will take all, and losers lose themselves.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1008

    In fact, Tina is very, very contradictory now. She neither wants her man to be hurt nor her sister loses herself...


    Tina looked at the two people in front of her who were the closest to herself, and wanted to rush over and interrupt them... But she couldn''t do it, even if she was a former righteous Qi master, she couldn''t...


    But¡ªTina forgot one thing. The first condition she knew about the danger of fighting at the spiritual level was that the two were equal in strength, but¡ªobviously, the strength between her sister Queenie and Zhou Ye was not equal. Mismatch.


    Zhou Ye possesses cosmic strength, but what about Queenie?At best, it can be regarded as a pantheon who is not valued by people.


    The victory or defeat, after three seconds, there was a decision...


    Between - Queenie, who had been looking at Zhou Ye, gradually recovered a hint of agility. Then, she looked at Zhou Ye''s eyes, revealing a hint of surprise and deep love and excitement... "Ye...Yes Are you? Is it really you? We...we met again..."


    "Queeny..." Seeing her sister''s super abnormal behavior, Tina called her sister''s name with some worry.


    However, at this moment, Queenie didn''t seem to hear her sister''s words at all. She slowly stood up, and then stretched out her arm, gently holding Zhou Ye''s face, leaning over, not holding her mouth severely. After Zhou Ye''s vision...


    And what about Zhou Ye?


    Give the meat to the side, when did he refuse??


    Zhou Ye also responded positively to someone''s enthusiasm.


    "This...what the hell is going on?" Tina looked at what was happening before her with a confused look.


    Just now, my sister looked like she wanted to die with Zhou Ye. How could it be like this in an instant??


    But obviously, the busy Queenie won''t give her an answer, and Zhou Ye has no time to explain it to her.


    At this time, Queenie was no longer satisfied with just a mouthful. While closing her eyes, she responded fiercely to Zhou Ye''s attack, while gently waving the magic wand in her hand, a very simple phantom shift, causing the two The human figure instantly disappeared in place...


    "Quini... what''s the matter with you?" Tina anxiously has an urge to jump her feet... But fortunately, the distance between the two of them is not far, and Queenie just took Zhou Ye to move from the living room. In the bedroom...


    "They...what the hell is going on with them?" Tina looked at the two people who were in the bedroom and began to disarm each other indifferently, and looked at Melty who was sitting on the side in a desperate manner. ."Melty, help me..."


    "What can I do for you?" Melty asked calmly.


    "Help me separate them..."


    "Why separate them?" Melty asked Tina with a blank look: "Isn''t this the result you want?"


    "But, but..." Tina has a feeling that she doesn''t know how to explain. What she wants is to let her man pursue her sister upright, and then put her into the house instead of like this... Changed the same feeling as a person.


    Melty looked at Tina. Although Tina did not finish her words, she still understood what Tina meant.


    After sighing helplessly, Melty said: "Don''t make the master too embarrassed, as long as the result is right, the process is actually not important..."


    "..." Tina still hesitated.


    "Trust your lover, my master... He promised you that he won''t hurt your sister, and he will definitely do it!" Melty said, "And, instead of worrying here for nothing, it''s better to eat quickly. After dinner, prepare to save your sister... Don¡¯t forget, how did you beg for mercy the first time..."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    What should I say?It is too late for her to stop now...because the two inside have already disarmed each other, and Zhou Ye has already reached the hinterland...


    "Ah...! I... finally have you again, Ye!"


    With a scream from Queenie in the bedroom, Tina knew... she should prepare.


    Sure enough, in less than an hour, my sister''s cry for help came from the room...


    "Are you going? Or me?" Melty asked Tina, who was sitting on pins and needles.


    "I''m going..." Tina knows that this time is not the time to pay attention to style, and she doesn''t want her sister to be too embarrassed. Compared to being with a strange woman, obviously, her sister will be slightly better. .


    "Whatever you..." Melty said casually, she didn''t care who came first, anyway, she was going to be in the end...Who told her master to be too tired?


    Four hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The hour hand of the clock in the living room had already pointed to the number twelve, and there was no light in the entire room except for a dim light from the back room.


    And in the back room, on a double wooden couch made up of two single wooden couches, Zhou Ye is lying in the middle, with Tina on his left hand and Queenie on his right... Melty...


    It¡¯s not that Zhou Ye would not let Melty lie down with them, but Melty refused any position where she could not reach her master. For this reason, she would rather lie on Zhou Ye¡¯s feet and hug her master¡¯s legs. In the arms.


    "Anything you want to ask me?" Zhou Ye looked at Queenie''s trembling eyelashes in his arms. He knew that this silly girl woke up...


    "Yes..." Seeing that she couldn''t hide from Zhou Ye, Queenie opened her azure blue eyes and looked straight at Zhou Ye."Tell me...in that illusion, I...whatever I experienced with you, is it true or false? Am I the Sansheng III who really loves you?"


    "Really...fake...does it make sense?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and pecked at Queenie''s corner gently: "As long as this feeling is true, it will be fine. As for everything we have experienced, It is our most precious memory. You think it is true, it is true, you think it is false, it is false..."


    "Bad..." Queenie couldn''t help biting Zhou Ye''s shoulder severely...


    If the first pain hadn''t made her sober, I''m afraid she would really be trapped in the memory Zhou Ye wove for her forever, and she won''t come out...


    However, at this point, Queenie didn''t bother to worry about anything with Zhou Ye... She had fallen in love with this bad guy completely, and loved her even more deeply than her sister.


    Chapter 1401


    One thousand four hundred and one chapter


    Not to mention that Queenie and Zhou Ye''s soul duel only lasts three minutes, but in fact, Queenie has experienced three lives.


    In her first life, she was in a noble family, and Zhou Ye was the eldest son of another noble family.


    An unexpected encounter made these two people fall in love, the love is so deep.


    According to common sense, the two are right in line, and it should be easy to get together. However-based on Zhou Ye''s evil taste, the two families are rivals and enemies...


    Therefore, because of the persecution of the family, the two had to separate-however, the love between the two would not be separated by the family, they only turned from light to dark into an underground activity.


    However, the nobles of Queenie''s family were obviously not fuel-efficient lamps. They discovered Queenie''s abnormality. In order to settle the relationship between the two once and for all, they forced Queenie to marry a man she didn''t love...


    On the eve of the wedding, in desperation, Queenie had to turn to a priest for help. The priest gave her a kind of pseudo-death pill. After she took it, it looked like she was dead, but after forty-two hours, she could live again. come.


    Queenie took the fake death pill and was buried in the cemetery by her family.


    But the sad thing is that Zhou Ye didn''t know that his lover was in feign death. He came to Queenie''s tomb in the middle of the night, dug up Queenie, kissed her gently, and killed herself by taking poison...


    Forty-two hours later, Queenie woke up, but when she saw the body of her lover, she could no longer live alone in the world, so she drew out the saber that Zhou Ye carried with her and committed suicide...


    Does it look familiar??


    That''s right, Zhou Ye is using the plot of Juliet and Romeo as a model to complete the spiritual fantasy...


    But because Queenie was born in a wizarding family and a wizard in the U.S., it is forbidden to contact Muggle and Muggle books. This illusion is very strange to Queenie. Of course, if you change to a Muggle girl, It is estimated that Zhou Ye''s illusion will be seen through, and it is estimated that the girl will laugh.


    The remaining two illusions are still spiritual illusions based on the ten most tragic love stories in the world.


    I have to say that sometimes, the girl just has no resistance to this kind of sad story, especially Queenie...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1009

    Therefore, after experiencing the love that the Three Lives and Three Generations couldn''t ask for, Queenie''s feelings for Zhou Ye completely exploded. That''s why there was the scene just now, and the scene of Zhou Ye''s hey appeared as soon as she opened her eyes.


    "You won''t leave me... won''t you? Ye..." Queenie hugged Zhou Ye tightly with her arms, as if she was afraid that if she let go, her lover would disappear.


    "Well, I won''t leave you..." Zhou Ye looked at Queenie''s weak look and couldn''t help but lightly pecked Queenie''s forehead, and said, "Relax to sleep. This time, no one can stop us. Together!"


    "Huh!" Queenie couldn''t help but smile sweetly when she heard Zhou Ye''s words, and then closed her eyes again...


    Seeing Queenie¡¯s smile, Zhou Ye couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly, but when he was about to close his eyes and sleep well, he suddenly remembered the blood curse he had buried on that woman during the day. Should it break out?


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but open his five senses a little, and suddenly¡ªthe voice of the entire New York City came into his ears.


    After a while, Zhou Ye opened his eyes again, his horns pulled out an evil arc, "Interesting...so funny..."


    "What''s the matter? Ye?" Maybe it was because Zhou Ye''s self-talking awakened Queenie who was not asleep yet, and she opened her eyes.


    "Would you like to go out to see the night scene? Baby Queenie!" Zhou Ye smiled gently at Queenie.


    "Well, wherever you go, I will go..." Queenie nodded heavily, and she said that she didn''t want to be separated from Zhou Ye, even if it was a minute and a second.


    "Then, we have to prepare a little bit, after all, New York in December is still very cold!" Zhou Ye said, carefully holding Queenie out of the bed, and gently helped her change into clothes...


    On the other side, at the headquarters of the Second Salem Charity, a terrible accident is happening in an old house in Brooklyn, New York.


    "...Mom? No, you''re not...you''re not mother...?" Chastit Baierben looked at the sturdy snake-like monster, his small face turned white, even though it was already ten. At the age of six, she was a little sensible, but she still didn''t know why her adoptive mother, Mary, became what she is now.


    "His..." It was not human voices that answered Chastiti, but a burst of voices like poisonous snakes.


    At this moment, the old Mary has become human, snake and snake...


    The whole person is like an ugly monster. Old Mary doesn''t know why she became like this. She only knows that her whole body is very similar, so she can''t help but use her hands to scratch those strange sheep. The place¡­¡­


    She scratched her clothes...


    She scratched her skin...


    At this time, her whole body was covered with blood, and under her ragged clothes, there were snake scales shining with cold light...


    Of course, if this is the case, nothing is going on. After all-a person who has been cursed by the bloodline shed her skin for the first time. As long as she gets over it and becomes familiar with it slowly, she can still become human... ¡­


    It''s just that as the blood curse deepens, she will slowly become a snake and never return to the body.


    But-the bad thing is bad. When the old Mary turned her body for the first time, she couldn''t help but see her appearance, which made her scream, so-her adopted daughter Chastiti came here , Saw her ugly body now.


    Old Mary wants to say [Don''t look, go away]


    But when the words came to the side, they turned into the voice of a poisonous snake...How could Chastitti not be afraid.


    "What''s the matter? Chase?" Then her brother and sister rushed into the old Mary''s room...


    When they saw the old Mary in the room, who was neither human nor ghost, they collapsed instantly...


    Maude was young Christie Beyer could not help but scream this up ...... "ah - !!!!!"


    Old Mary suddenly panicked. If she only faced her three adopted sons and daughters, she wouldn''t be afraid of anything, but-if Modesty''s screams attracted the nosy neighbors, it would be a big trouble. Up.


    In the slightest, she will be taken to the government''s research department to be studied, in the worst case-she may be treated as a witch and burned to death on the spot.


    In that case, it would be too ironic...


    Her second Salem was an anti-wizard organization, but¡ªshe was studied or killed as a witch?She didn''t want this kind of death...


    Thinking of this, Old Mary rushed to her youngest adopted daughter in a hurry. She swears that she really just wanted to cover her adopted daughter''s vision and not let her call the neighbors over... But her adopted son¡ª¡ªK Rydens desperately grabbed the hands of his two sisters and fled outside.


    "No... you come back..." Old Mary''s cry reached the ears of the three people, but it turned into a dangerous snake spitting out-which made the three of them run faster.


    Chapter 1402


    The first thousand four hundred and two chapters


    On the streets of Brooklyn at night--


    Three children of different sizes were desperately running away, crying for help while running away.


    However, in this slum area of ??New York, what you call for help is not aid, but all kinds of avoidance¡ª¡ª


    No one wants to get into trouble for a few people who don''t want to do it. They themselves are struggling with food and clothing. Who has the time to take care of other people''s nostalgia?


    Behind the three of them was a weird, human-like snake-like black shadow, desperately chasing their footsteps. On the road it crossed, a thick blood stain appeared so conspicuous on the dark asphalt road.


    "Save us..."


    "Who will save us..."


    "Gosh..."


    Just when the three children were gradually feeling desperate, under the street lamp, two figures suddenly appeared...


    A tall figure wearing a half-length windbreaker, and a slender figure wearing a white fur coat... It was none other than Zhou Ye and Queenie.


    "I heard someone needs help, I think, maybe I am not late?" Zhou Ye''s slightly teasing voice made the three children feel a little safe.


    "Save us, sir... please, save us!" Chastitti and Modesti, the older and the younger, hid directly behind Zhou Ye, one by one, tightly Holding Zhou Ye''s hand, they were really scared to death.


    And their two brothers, Credence stood beside Zhou Ye timidly. His instinct told him that Zhou Ye was dangerous...


    With this delay, the monster chasing after the three brothers and sisters had already arrived in front of everyone. She held up her upper body like a python and looked at Zhou Ye with a pair of blood-red pupils.


    "It''s you... Hiss... Is it you? Hiss..." At this moment, the old Mary has adapted to her new body, and can use the half-human mouth to speak...


    "Yes, it''s me..." Faced with the accusation of Old Mary, Zhou Ye just smiled and said indifferently: "How does it feel to become a monster? Is it fun? How does it feel to be scared? A sense of accomplishment?"


    Facing Zhou Ye''s ridicule, even the old Mary couldn''t bear it. She rushed towards Zhou Ye and opened her mouth wide, "I want to kill you, you damn wizard... "


    "Kneel down!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s soft sound, the old Mary in mid-air seemed to be suppressed by an invisible huge force. She lay on the ground, unable to move, and made a ho... ho ho...


    "Ah, sorry, I forgot that you can''t kneel down in this form!" Zhou Ye looked at the old Mary, whose head is still in human form, and joked: "I think your present form is very suitable. In your heart, because-you were originally a woman with a snake-hearted heart..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the two sisters hiding behind him couldn''t help but nod their heads...


    Although they are the adopted daughters of old Mary, in fact, old Mary has never treated them as her own children. It is better to say that they are free child labor rather than adopted daughters. They are often beaten and scolded, if they dare to speak out If there is a topic about wizards, the only thing waiting for them is the belt.


    "Little guys, don''t you mind if I kill this guy you call foster mother?" Zhou Ye smiled and turned to Chastit and said to Modesti.


    No way, who called these two cute ones, one is a loli who is about to expire, and the other is a very cute loli?As for the Credence on the side?He was ignored by Zhou Ye...Who called him a man?


    The man has no human rights here in Zhou Ye...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1010

    "Yes, but..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s question, Modesty said nothing. For her less than ten years old, she didn¡¯t want to stay in this home for a long time, but Chastit, who was already a little sensible, obviously considered more. More, "Sir...like, if...you kill our foster mother...I, we will become orphans..."


    "It''s okay... I''ll raise you!" Zhou Ye smiled at the big and the young two loli, joking, such a cute loli would not let others...


    "I''m afraid it won''t work, this gentleman... Although your suggestion is very good, but-I don''t think they should be adopted by you..." As the voice fell, a middle man dressed in a black suit and a scarf The young man walked out of the passage not far away.


    "Who are you?" Zhou Ye tilted his head slightly and looked at the man.


    To be honest, of course Zhou Ye knew this guy-Parcival Graves, the security minister of the US Magic Congress... However, he is not the real Parcival, but the dark lord who escaped from Europe, Green Devo.


    As for whether the real Parcival is dead or imprisoned, Zhou Ye has no interest at all...


    "I am the Minister of Security of the Magic Congress of the United States, Parcival Graves!" Grindelwald began to wear sheep in sheep''s clothing. "Excuse me, sir, you are using a magic wand in New York because you are not authorized to do so. I I have to regret to inform you that you have been arrested, sir..."


    "You? Arrest me? Grindelwald... Are you sure you can arrest me?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, his smile a bit bloodthirsty.


    Faced with Zhou Ye¡¯s bloodthirsty smile, Grindelwald felt like his heart was being firmly grasped. The survival instinct made him want to use Apparition to stay away from this young man who gave him a dangerous feeling. late¡­¡­


    He waved his magic wand desperately, only to find that his own apparition could not be used...


    Seeing Grindelwald''s funny spellcasting actions, Queenie and the two girls were a little bit ridiculous...


    Yes, when the Phantom Shift is displayed, it is very handsome, but-if it can''t be displayed, it will appear very stupid...


    Everyone can imagine the feeling of a guy holding a magic wand, pointing and spinning around in circles, isn''t it very different??


    "Grindelwald...Do you want to drill through the earth with your own body?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Who on earth are you...?" Grindelwald was already a little panicked. I have never heard of anyone who can completely disable the apparition of others, unless-this person blocked the entire space in the blink of an eye... ¡­


    "Who I am, it doesn''t matter, the important thing is-you are going to die..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, stretched out his hand and grabbed it towards the void, and Grindelwald felt as if an invisible hand was firmly grasped. His own neck was normal, and he struggled desperately, waving his magic wand trying to attack Zhou Ye.


    And then...


    How could he attack Zhou Ye with a magic wand if he couldn''t even move a finger??


    What kind of death method is the most uncomfortable?


    Someone has counted that the most uncomfortable way to die is to die by asphyxiation...


    The feeling that the oxygen in the body is being depleted bit by bit is enough to make people crazy...


    And now Grindelwald is in a state of suffocation. Whether he is struggling or desperate, he has nothing to do with Zhou Ye, and Zhou Ye is consuming the oxygen in his body bit by bit... that kind of feeling. , Grindelwald had to abandon his dignity and ask a child for help."Help...help me...Credence...help me...you, have you forgotten...?...I still want to...and teach you magic..."


    Chapter 1403


    The first thousand four hundred and three chapters


    "I...I...I..." Credence shuddered, he didn''t even dare to look at Zhou Ye with his straight eyes... He really wanted to save the Graves who was good to him. Sir... But the memory of being abused by his adoptive mother since he was a child made him afraid to resist when he faced power...


    Grindelwald was completely desperate when he saw Credence so awkward. It was not that he had no other way to save himself, but it would take time and curse. But obviously, what he lacks most now is time, Grindelwald It''s almost reaching the limit...


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to use a magic wand, but in fact, he feels that he is not only pinched around his neck by an invisible big hand, unable to breathe-his whole body is also thrown into a swamp, it is difficult to move...


    Therefore, even though he still holds the magic wand, he can''t counter Zhou Ye with any effective counterattack...


    Damn-damn-what kind of damn magic is this, Grindelwald has never seen such a powerful black magic that can be used without using a wand, without saying a spell...


    But-it''s too late to say anything...


    I knew that the young man in front of me was so powerful-he said nothing would appear...


    If it wasn''t for the possibility that there might be a Master Silent among those few children, why would he come out and look for Zhou Ye?Grindelwald''s ruined intestines are now green...


    However, there is no regret medicine that can be sold in the world...only one fight...


    Thinking of this, Grindelwald exhausted all his magic power, using his trembling right hand, gently waved his magic wand...


    A little magic that casts silently was performed by him¡ªlighting, a trick used by wizards to replace candles, was performed by Grindelwald.


    The most important technique of this little magic is to continuously deliver magic power to the wand like a long stream of water.


    In fact, this small magic that can be performed by apprentices without graduation does not require much skill, but-when Grindelwald exhausted his whole body of magic to display this small magic, the entire light spell became Flashing.


    The light emitted at that moment illuminates the street like daylight, no¡ªdaylight is not enough to describe the brightness of Grindelwald, to be precise, it is like the brightness of a super-strong flash bomb in an instant.


    "Ah-ah-my eyes...his...my eyes..."


    "Uuuuuu...my eyes..."


    The whole light lasted for about half a minute, half a minute later-Grindelwald''s magic power was completely exhausted, and the whole street returned to darkness again.


    It¡¯s just that only the half-human and non-snake old Mary and the Credence...


    The loli and Queenie around Zhou Ye were all blocked by Zhou Ye''s windbreaker for the first time, without any harm.


    This is also no way. Zhou Ye is not interested in men, and even less interested in ugly old women... Therefore, he will not help them prevent disasters.


    "Ho...Ho...Ho!" Although Grindelwald had begun to turn blue due to lack of oxygen in his body at this moment, there was a trace of pride in his expression.


    "Oh...Mr. Grindelwald, are you going to blind my eyes with flash bombs?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, watching Grindelwald jokingly: "For the sake of Professor Dumbledore, I can give You leave a decent corpse, after all¡ªhave you had such an unforgettable life..."


    "Ho ho... ho..." Grindelwald was no longer able to answer Zhou Ye''s words. He rolled his eyes up at the moment, and he was so breathless that he was about to hang up.


    "Witcher, put down your wand... accept our investigation!"


    "Now¡ªimmediately¡ªimmediately!"


    "Hurry up and put down your wand..."


    "Remove your magic, wizard¡ªput down Minister Graves..."


    Seven or eight figures suddenly appeared around Zhou Ye and the others. They looked at Zhou Ye with solemn expressions, and pointed their magic wands at Zhou Ye... They meant to kill him if there was a big discrepancy, and, as time went by , More and more righteous masters of the US Magic Congress appeared around Zhou Ye, and they were cautiously guarded.


    At this moment, Grindelwald, who was almost in a state of dying, seemed to realize that the reinforcement he wanted had arrived, and a ugly smile appeared in his corner.


    He thinks-his life has been saved.


    "It''s... It''s... It''s really Grindelwald..." Zhou Ye saw Grindelwald''s smile and joked, "The full-power brightening technique you just performed is just a pretense, just to arouse intense The magical fluctuations attracted MACUSA¡¯s righteous spirits to help you out, right?"


    "Ho ho ho..." Grindelwald had almost rolled his eyes, and he could not answer Zhou Ye''s words.


    "But...it''s a pity...They can''t save you...So, please die quietly. In view of your unkind behavior, I have decided to deprive you of your qualifications to die decently..." Zhou Ye talked. With a grinning smile, "Feel the highest artistic conception of Eastern punishment, a thousand swords..."


    As Zhou Ye''s words fell, Grindelwald, who was pinched around his neck, felt as if he was breathing again... However, when he greedily took a breath of air, his body suddenly hurt... Then, it was continuous. The pain filled his nerves...


    "Quickly stop your actions... Wizard!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1011

    "We are going to attack..."


    At this moment, Grindelwald still has a face that belongs to Secretary of Security Graves. Who is the Secretary of Security?It is precisely these righteous masters'' immediate superiors.


    How could these guys watch their minister being tortured to death by this guy in front of them?


    Finally, a guy unceremoniously cast magic on Zhou Ye. Taking this as an opportunity, almost all the righteous masters present attacked Zhou Ye with their magic wands.


    "Be careful...!" Queenie can''t take care of a lot at this time, she has no idea what happened tonight, but-she understands one thing, she must not let her lover suffer any harm ...


    She would rather die in the arms of her lover than watch her lover die in front of her.For this reason-she does not hesitate to substitute her body...


    "Fool..." Looking at Queenie who used her body as a shield to block her in front of her, really¡ªZhou Ye really felt very, very moved... There is a woman who is willing to die for you, so you can say, she I absolutely love you to the limit.


    However, how could Zhou Ye hurt his woman?


    The magic light from the surrounding righteous master¡¯s wand was directly one meter away from Zhou Ye, and it was blocked by an invisible barrier. The magic light hit the invisible barrier, flashing Dao beautiful magical fireworks¡ª¡ªbut they are all fireworks, which will never hurt Zhou Ye.


    At this moment, Queenie with her eyes closed tightly stood in front of Zhou Ye, shoving his body vigorously, and shouting loudly: "Leave me alone, you go... go... honey, I love you...I will always love you..."


    Chapter 1404


    The first thousand four hundred and four chapters


    "I love you too... baby!" Zhou Ye couldn''t help but gently put a mouthful on Queenie''s forehead, and said: "But-don''t do this stupid thing again next time, you have to trust your man , Have the power to protect you..."


    "This...this..." Queenie, who was pushing Zhou Ye desperately, waited for a long time, only to find that the pain she had imagined had not come, and then she heard her man''s relaxed and gentle words, she couldn''t help but open it. Closed his own eyes.


    The scene in front of her surprised her...


    The magic of those righteous qi masters seemed to be unable to penetrate the barrier around their men at all. They seemed to be playing very lively, but they were actually doing useless work.


    "What the hell is going on?" Queenie couldn''t help but look around. As far as she knows, there has never been any kind of protective magic that can defend against so many attack magic so effectively. At least, one person can cast the protective magic that appears. , It won''t work...


    Zhou Ye gently held Queenie¡¯s cheek with his hand, let her look at her, then bowed her head and kissed her fiercely, until she fell Queenie¡¯s kiss softly in her arms, then said: " By my side, slowly discovering my secrets, I promise you new surprises every day..."


    "Hmm--!" Queenie nodded shyly and nestled her head in Zhou Ye''s arms. At this moment, she felt an unprecedented sense of security.


    In fact, Zhou Ye held Queenie, one reason was to kiss her, and the other reason was that she did not want her to see Grindelwald''s miserable appearance at the moment.


    At this time, Grindelwald was being cut into flesh and blood by a handful of invisible knives, small pieces, and small pieces...


    The positions of those invisible knives are so tricky that they ensure that before all the flesh and blood are cut, they will not cut off the conductive nerves on Grindelwald, so that Grindelwald is awake, looking at the flesh on his body, It was cut off piece by piece.


    "Ah-ah-help me...help me..."


    Even the Dark Lord Grindelwald couldn''t bear this ancient criminal law passed down from the East. He no longer had the kind of calm expression on his face that he had a chance to win. Instead, it was fear-regret-pain...


    "Quick-save Mr. Minister..."


    "Wait a minute, we will save you..."


    At this moment, facing Grindelwald''s cry for help, many righteous teachers joined the rescue operation.


    However, no matter what kind of magic they use, they can''t penetrate the invisible barrier around Grindelwald... They can only watch Grindelwald being punished with such a cruel punishment and helpless. ...


    On the other side, in the speaker''s room on the highest floor of the MACUSA headquarters, Speaker Serafina Piccorie was looking worriedly at the magic map of New York City hanging on the wall.


    Above, on a street in Brooklyn, the red light of high-level magic leaks is constantly shining...


    Serafina is less than thirty years old this year, but with her excellent magical talent and political sense, she has served as the chairperson for six years. Any opponent who underestimates her has suffered defeat. You know, she However, since the establishment of the U.S. Yfamuni School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, the only one, the statues of the four branches all wanted to recruit her to enter the super magic genius of her own school.


    "What happened there, why hasn''t it calmed down until now...!" Serafina said to herself with some worry as she looked at the Brooklyn area that kept flashing red.


    In fact, as an almost all-round magic master, Serafina also has a little dabbling in prophecy. Today, she felt a panic, as if something bad was about to happen...


    as predicted--


    While she was working overtime in her office to deal with matters about the upcoming visit of the International Magic Federation, the magic map on her wall glowed with a dazzling light.


    That magic map was prepared in response to a lot of sudden magic leaks in New York City recently. Unexpectedly, in the middle of the night, such a high-level magic leak happened...


    For this reason, she had to stop her work and directly order the Minister of Magic and Security to go forward to deal with it. However, it happened that Minister Graves of the Ministry of Magic and Security was not at the headquarters, so she had to directly leapfrog the order to make Righteous Qi masters went to deal with it.


    Originally, she thought that the righteous qi masters were enough to deal with this magic leak, but it was almost half an hour later, the magic leak had not subsided, but the exposure level had risen to the most dangerous level.


    "It seems that I need to go there in person..." Thinking of this, Serafina stepped out of her office. The Magic Council headquarters was unable to perform Apparition. She had to go to a special setting for emergencies. Go to the Phantom Room...


    On the other hand, the righteous Qi masters who were confronting Zhou Ye are almost crazy...


    No, saying that the confrontation is too high for them. They can''t do anything about Zhou Ye.One by one watched their ministers be slowed by cruel black magic, but there was no way.


    "This wizard...Is there anything, I think we can talk slowly, can you please put Secretary Graves down first, he needs treatment!" A righteous man in a suit said cautiously.


    "Heh..." Zhou Ye gave him a blank look, without speaking...


    Of course he can remove the disguise from Grindelwald and reveal his true colors, but it is so boring...


    What about the American Magic World... It feels pretty awesome, but it''s actually a bunch of silly X...


    It''s right. What is Zhou Ye afraid of?To put it bluntly, Zhou Ye deliberately didn''t release Grindelwald''s disguise magic just to face these silly Xs.


    "Exactly... what happened here?" As a quiet female voice sounded, a slim figure appeared on the scene.


    With the appearance of that figure, one by one, like ants on a hot pot, the righteous Qi masters who were so anxious that they saw the arrival of a savior, shouted in unison."Your Excellency!"


    "Am I honored to know your name? Honorable wizard!" Serafina just nodded to her men, then walked five meters away in front of Zhou Ye and said with a serious expression.


    "Why do you want to know my name?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile looking at the black beauty in front of him.


    "Every strong person should be respected..." Serafina said, looking at the dejected righteous Qi masters around her and then said: "Obviously-these righteous Qi masters of MACUSA have nothing to do with you. And I know them, they are not weak, but they can''t let your Excellency a bit of concession, so-I think you are a respectable strong!"


    "But I don''t want to tell you my name, what should I do?" Zhou Ye blinked at Serafina and joked.


    "..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s answer, Serafina had an illusion that she had been molested...this feeling was so strange.From the time she was sensible, and after she started to study in the Magic Academy, people were afraid of her and respected her... But no one really molested her, never...


    However, it is obviously not the time to pursue this kind of thing, she still has important things to do."Then can you please let go of my security minister? Your Excellency... I think there may be a small misunderstanding between him and you..."


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Thank you, your Excellency, then..." Serafina breathed a sigh of relief after hearing Zhou Ye''s words... But after a minute, Graves'' screams were still loud, obviously-- He is still being tortured by cruel black magic...


    "Your Excellency, what do you mean?" Serafina couldn''t help furrowing her brows, and there was a little bit of unkindness in Zhou Ye''s eyes.


    Chapter 1405


    One thousand four hundred and five chapters

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1012

    "It doesn''t mean..." Zhou Ye looked at the black beauty in front of him and smiled, "I didn''t restrict your security minister''s personal freedom, so how can I let him go?"


    "You..." Serafina has a feeling that this guy is playing with herself. Graves next to him has been tortured so badly. He actually said that there is no restriction on Graves'' personal freedom. This is not an open eye. What is nonsense??


    "Would you like to fight? What about betting everything about you and having a magic duel with me?" Zhou Ye looked at Serafina provocatively, and the words in his mouth were enough to anger people."If you win, it doesn''t matter what you ask me to do, but if you lose...everything about you will belong to me...how?"


    "..." Serafina resisted the urge to take out her magic wand and hit the boy in front of her, and looked at Graves who kept screaming next to her...


    After hesitating for a while, Serafina''s wand pointed at Graves and shouted, "Appear!"


    As Serafina¡¯s words fell, Grindelwald, who had transformed into Graves, finally revealed his original identity, but at this moment, who is being cut by a thousand swords, he can¡¯t do anything at all, what he can do , There are only loud screams, desperate screams...


    "Grindelwald..." Serafina finally recognized the real body of the guy in front of her. How could she not know the dark lord who messed up the European magic world?


    After recognizing this guy, Serafina turned her head and left without saying anything...


    Just kidding, although she considers herself a magical genius, she knows very well that she definitely does not think that she can defeat the Dark Lord in front of her alone, and Zhou Ye not only defeated the Dark Lord, but also made herself MACUSA More than a dozen righteous Qi masters have nothing to do with him, no matter how confident she is, she doesn''t think she can do all this.


    "Hey, how did you go?" Zhou Ye teased.


    "..." Serafina didn''t know how to answer Zhou Ye''s words at all, saying that she was counseled??As the speaker of MACUSA, she can''t speak, so-silence is golden... she doesn''t intend to speak...


    However, she wanted to leave, but Zhou Ye didn''t plan to let her go.


    "Your Excellency, I think it is safer for you to be with me..." Following Zhou Ye''s words, Serafina only felt like a puppet all over her body, completely out of the control of her brain.


    She was controlled to slowly turn around, and then...like flying towards Zhou Ye, and then...without hesitation, she stepped on her feet, holding Zhou Ye, there was a hot mouth...


    This scene stunned the righteous teachers around...


    It was the first time they saw the Speaker of the Speaker so...Uh, how should you describe it?So like a woman.


    In the past, Serafina, with the speaker¡¯s halo and magical genius halo, didn¡¯t have the slightest feeling that people wanted to be close. No one wanted to find a woman who was countless times stronger than herself as a wife, of course...professional little white face does not count .


    However, the professional little white face is definitely not in contact with Fina, the first person in the American magic world...


    Speaker Serafina gave them the feeling that they were strong-cold-unkind.


    But, now--she actually offered her mouth to a strange wizard, how could this not surprise these righteous wizards?


    However, I was surprised to be surprised. When the righteous Qi masters carefully looked at Zhou Ye, they had to admire their own speaker¡¯s criteria for choosing a man. Nima, my own speaker is not at a loss, extremely handsome, powerful... and age. It looks like he is only seventeen or eighteen years old.?


    Just when the righteous Qi masters were talking about Zhou Ye''s character, Serafina was about to hate these fools...


    These idiots, didn''t you see that she couldn''t help it?This feeling of being manipulated made Serafina full of fear... But-she couldn''t say a word except um, um, who made her miss the best chance to ask for help?


    Although Queenie, who was standing next to Zhou Ye, was full of jealousy at the beginning, but with the convenience of her angle, when she saw the terrified expression on the face of the lofty Speaker, she was full of revenge. Blocky.


    "Let you eliminate my sister''s status as a righteous teacher... You also have today?"


    Of course, Queenie just thought about this sentence in her heart and didn''t say it...


    Those righteous teachers just looked at the guys desperately spreading dog food here, wondering if they should leave?Should I stay?


    Let''s go


    The speaker didn''t say let go... Besides, although the guy named Grindelwald was dying, he was still a wanted man.


    Stay?


    Do you dare to read the speaker''s lace news?Be careful that the speaker puts on you shoes... These guys are really embarrassed, neither are they going to leave or staying.


    At this moment, Credence, who had been squatting on the ground and holding his blinded eyes, finally recovered his eyesight.Barely opening his red and swollen eyes, Credence saw an extremely horrifying scene...


    I saw¡ªGrindelwald had been slashed by thousands of swords and only some nerve-linking flesh was attached to the bones, but his head was still intact, still screaming constantly, through the front of Hungary. With thin flesh and blood, Credence could almost see the heart still beating in Grindelwald.


    The impact of this scene is simply fatal to Credence...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!


    Serafina, who was already controlled by Zhou Ye, couldn''t care much about it... directly yelled in Zhou Ye''s mouth: "Be careful...Master silent!"


    However, her reminder was not taken seriously by Zhou Ye...


    Seeing Credence getting closer and closer, Serafina struggling for a few times, she gave up struggling dejectedly, she could not regain the dominance of the body...


    "Damn, damn, damn-do you want to say nothing about me? Even if you want to say nothing, at least find a safe place first... I''ll let you kiss..."


    "It seems... I''m going to die with this guy today... It''s really unlucky..."


    "But... Fortunately, at least before I die, don''t give out my first mouth... It''s a pity... I''m still a first-time girl..."


    Serafina watched as the Silent Master Credence was getting closer and closer to her, with all kinds of messy thoughts in her heart, she could almost see the red light shining in the black mist. It''s over... It''s over, I''m dead this time... But, thinking about it with confidence, it seems very romantic to be able to die with such a handsome boy...


    Zhou Ye, who has always controlled Serafina with a psychic standpoint, can say that he can see everything she thinks in her mind at the moment... He finally let go of Serafina¡¯s little cowardice, because he endured I can''t help laughing... "Hahahaha... Okay, let''s get rid of this guy, and then talk about other things..."


    "Solve it? What do you think this guy is? It''s a silent master... the most difficult magic disaster in the magic world! No one..." As soon as Serafina got the right to speak, she began to question Zhou Ye.


    "When I finish packing it, remember your promise..." Zhou Ye blinked at Serafina, then stretched out his hand and smiled at Credence who had already rushed in front of him: " No traffic here..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s actions, Master Mo Ran suddenly stopped as if he had hit an invisible wall, but - he was not reconciled, bumped up and down, left and right, and then he ran into eggs... There was no such action. The effect, in the end, it was compressed into a black crystal the size of a little finger by Zhou Ye''s thought force.


    The most powerful silent teacher in history, Credence-just died in the hands of Zhou Ye.


    Reference 1406


    The first thousand four hundred and six chapters


    "Now... it''s time to fulfill your promise!" Zhou Ye shook it casually, and the silent beast, which was completely squeezed into a black diamond-shaped crystal, was thrown aside, and then he was unceremoniously going to continue with the mouth.


    "Wait, wait a minute... I, my promise? What did I promise?" Serafina hurriedly covered Zhou Ye''s vision again with her hands, and asked: "I don''t remember how I told you just now. What promise...!"


    To be honest, Serafina at this moment feels very in awe of Zhou Ye''s strength. Although she has not been on the scene for a long time, thanks to her keen observation, she has just noticed the name Credence. The age of the Silent Master-that was a boy who was at least seventeen or eighteen years old.


    This is incredible...


    You should know that the formation of the silent beast was due to various reasons that suppressed the magic power in the wizard''s offspring, causing the magic in their bodies to run away, forming the silent beast...


    And because of this, the general silent master is not very old. You must know that the age of the oldest silent master ever recorded in the magical world is not more than ten years old.This seventeen or eighteen-year-old silent master can be said to be against the sky... Otherwise, in the movie, Grindelwald would not want him so much.


    However, such a powerful silent master was like a toy in front of Zhou Ye, and was wiped out without even a single ripple... This gave Serafina a new understanding of Zhou Ye''s strength.


    But-awe is awe, this guy has to talk about himself at every turn, is his personality too bad?This is no longer the category of pranks. Is this a crime?I really thought I was handsome-can I do whatever I want with strength??


    Serafina thought bitterly, with a trace of frost hanging on her face, and said coldly: "Please let me go... Your Excellency... I and you are not so familiar with you... ¡­"


    Facing Serafina''s cold words, Zhou Ye didn''t pay attention to it, or said¡ªbecause of her resistance, the game is more fun, isn''t it??"I remember someone was still thinking in his heart, at least find a safe place, and let me kiss enough... What a dishonest person..."


    "You...you...you''re a psychic master? You actually read my thoughts..." Serafina couldn''t help but bring a blush on her face, although it was not so obvious because of her skin color and the night. But it was still noticed by Zhou Ye."Well-almost!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1013

    "You are breaking the law, do you know? You violated the sacred international convention of wizards without permission to read other people''s memory... Did you know?" Serafina said depressed, the feeling of being peeped into her heart Feeling uncomfortable is as embarrassing as being watched without clothes.


    "Haha..." Faced with Serafina''s accusation, Zhou Ye just smiled indifferently, and then whispered in her ear: "Now, I want to show you how a powerful person can do whatever he wants..."


    "You..." Serafina just wanted to speak, but found out that she lost the right to speak again...


    No, not only the right to speak, but even the dominance of the body, she has completely lost...


    At this time, she was like a bystander, in her own body, watching herself talking to others, but - she was not the leader of this body.


    But obviously, those righteous Qi masters can''t see this...


    In their opinion, your own chairman is simply a master of flirting, he immediately flirted with that powerful wizard, and in a blink of an eye he completely bowed to her charm...


    "You, take Greenward''s body back, verify the body, and then send a notice to Europe that we have completely wiped out this Dark Lord..." Under Zhou Ye''s control, Serafina walked to the righteousness. In front of the teacher, ordered.


    "Okay, Sir!"


    The righteous Qi masters received the order of their own chairman, took out a small box, and then packed Greenward''s body...


    This thing is really just a corpse. If someone can survive after the whole body is cut off-then he is not a wizard, but a real monster.Of course... it doesn''t count for someone like Voldemort who likes to leave himself behind.


    "Clear the traces of magic here, then...search for witnesses and erase their memories..." Serafina continued to order.


    The righteous qi masters took their orders one by one, and began to search the surrounding houses. They used the simplest and rude methods to erase the memories of the people around. Regardless of whether these poor maji were witnesses, they would be washed away tonight. The memory, so as to ensure foolproof.


    However-at this moment, Zhou Ye discovered that-the old Mary who had become a monster had completely disappeared... This guy should have escaped in the chaos??


    When Zhou Ye thought of this, time flew in his eyes, and he began to look for the existence of Old Mary in the flow of time...


    After a moment - Zhou Ye was stunned...


    This Nima is really amazing...


    Zhou Ye saw the future of Old Mary. Because of fear, after Old Mary returned, she packed up and fled to Europe. Then-accidentally exposed the blood curse in her body, and was caught by a magic circus that lost the pillar. I caught sight of... this guy later got a new name, Nagini.


    As the blood curse deepened, the old Mary finally became a python, a pure python...a python named Nagini, she was also one of Voldemort''s Horcruxes.


    Is it interesting?is it fun??


    Huh?No-if he didn''t show up, isn''t Nagini Melty?Fuck, it''s a bit uncomfortable no matter how you think about it.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but call for the system Shanshan in his heart...


    [Shanshan¡ª¡ªIf I didn¡¯t travel through time, would Nagini be Melty?


    [The system is sleeping-please wait-please wait -]


    Feeling the mechanical sound in his mind, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but light up a pound sign on his forehead¡ªSleeping your sister. Obviously, the system girl is irritating. It''s been a long time since she''s been out to brush her presence, so she is awkward. Is it?


    [Shan Shan??


    [Anyway, you can break the space barrier between the universe at will, and you can traverse the time axis at will, let me, the poor forgotten little girl, cry silently in the corner...Bad guy!


    This time the system Shanshan finally responded, but-what does this full of resentment mean?What does it mean for a pissed wife who is waiting at home for her husband who is not going home??Shanshan...you have changed, you have become such a Shanshan...


    Zhou Ye murmured Shanshan in the center while coaxing her [Don¡¯t make trouble...I just want you to rest and rest. You see, it¡¯s so great that you can harvest cause and effect without work... Don¡¯t you? happy?


    [Well-it''s the same as the truth, in fact you just forgot me...]


    [How is it possible, I forget that no one will forget you... Without you, how could there be who I am now?Shanshan...]


    After Zhou Ye tried to persuade him for a long time, System Shanshan finally put away his temper and explained Zhou Ye''s doubts.[The master is entangled. If he does not reverse the flow of time, will the snake next to Voldemort be Melty in the future?


    [Yes...]


    [Not really, master.


    why??


    [Because-your reversal of time flow is bound to appear, and the Nagini you killed in the future was also made by Old Mary...]


    [Uh-can you explain it more clearly?


    [To explain more clearly, what happens in the future is the future that will inevitably appear after you reverse the flow of time. In other words, in fact, nothing will be changed in the future, because-you are destined to be Reversing the flow of time, and that future is also the future produced by reversing the flow of time.


    [Uh-I probably understand, that is to say, one day in the future I am destined to go back to the past, and then the future is still the future because, that is the changed future, right?


    [Roughly this means...]


    After hearing Shanshan¡¯s answer, Zhou Ye finally felt more relaxed. Obviously, the Nagini that he killed in the future was not Melty, so that would be enough...


    Chapter 1407


    One thousand four hundred and seven chapters


    And when Zhou Ye asked about the systemic question that he hadn''t asked for a long time in his mind, Chastitti and Modesti, the two adopted daughters of old Mary, held hands and cuddled close to Queenie. His whole body was trembling.


    For them tonight, it was too terrifying...


    First, his adoptive mother became something human and ghost, and she has been chasing them, and she has the posture of eating them in one bite.


    Later, although they were rescued by the handsome boy in front of them, what the boy did made them feel terrified. They were so alive that they would give a person a piece of sashimi like a sashimi. Cut...


    This is nothing...


    The most terrifying thing is¡ªtheir brother, Credence, was in front of them and turned into a black misty monster, and then¡ªthis monster wanted to eat them, and they were all scared at that time. Bird...


    Not an exaggeration at all, they are real birds...


    But fortunately, the boy who looked a little scary had wiped out the monster his brother had turned into in an instant.This makes them feel more or less secure...


    But - they are still a little afraid of Zhou Ye, because - they have witnessed how Zhou Ye cut that middle-aged man thousands of times.


    In the whole scene, they had no one to rely on except each other...


    Fortunately, Queenie discovered the strangeness of the sisters early, so she hugged them in her arms and comforted the sisters in a low voice.


    "Don''t be afraid... Ye is destroying the bad guys and protecting us..."


    "Then, that...is that uncle also a bad guy?" Maybe it was because Queenie''s soft voice made the younger Modesty a little more at ease, so she finally dared to ask questions.


    "Well-he is a big bad guy..." Queenie smiled and said, "That bad guy hurt a lot of kind wizards in Europe, so-Ye will treat him like this, don''t be afraid, Ye is a good person... "


    "But... Mother told us that wizards are bad people..." As an older Chastitti, she is considered the most thoroughly brainwashed by Old Mary. Of course, as she gets older, She has also reached the rebellious period of questioning authority.


    Upon hearing Chastit¡¯s words, Queenie did not refute her, but smiled and asked: ¡°I don¡¯t deny the existence of dark wizards among wizards, but¡ªjust like there are bad people in the world, there are bad people. Naturally there are good people, no group is completely evil, and no group is completely good...All of this, you need to distinguish by yourself..."


    "Hmm..." Chastitti couldn''t help nodding when she heard Queenie''s words.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1014

    This statement, which is different from their adoptive mother''s rigid view of good and evil, is more in line with her cognition. She is now beginning to be interested in the wizarding group.


    This was simply impossible in the past. You know, in her adoptive mother''s home, as long as she dares to mention the word wizard, all that awaits them is torture and beating, explain?Non-existent... preaching?Nothing-Old Mary has always been like this to her adopted daughter.


    At this moment, a righteous teacher walked in front of Queenie and said to Queenie: "Sorry, Miss Goldstein, we need to clear the memories of these two children... Please let me..."


    "What are you doing to them? They are just two children..." Queenie asked without hesitation.


    The Chastit sisters couldn¡¯t help but hug each other. They didn¡¯t know what this guy wanted to do to them, but-looking at that posture, it was definitely not a good thing. Now-they don¡¯t have the shelter of their adoptive mothers. Only they themselves... They are like chicks falling on the ground, facing the malice of the whole world.How can this make them not afraid?


    "I''m sorry, according to the method of preventing wizards from leaking, I need to clear..." Zhengqi said unceremoniously. For him, he was performing official duties.


    Although Queenie knew that this was wrong, she still used her body to stand in front of the two sisters without hesitation...


    It''s good to say that it''s good for you, or it''s good to talk about it.


    Queenie felt that the two sisters were so similar to herself and her sister when they were young.


    All of them have lost the parents who sheltered themselves, and they have to bear the malicious surroundings at a young age. Perhaps it is this feeling of empathy that makes Queenie, a gentle girl, do not hesitate to pick up her wand and follow her. Righteous Qi master confronted.


    "Go away--" At this moment, a cold voice exploded in the ears of the Righteous Qi Master. This sound that was not loud to outsiders fell into the ears of the Righteous Qi Master confronting Queenie, like a thunder. He just got the eardrums and eye sockets of this guy, and the blood flow continued.


    "What do you want to do??"


    "stop¡­¡­"


    "What did you do to Tony..."


    Perhaps because of the same qi, almost all the righteous Qi masters involuntarily pointed their wands at Zhou Ye when they saw their colleagues being hurt.


    "You guys, do you want to... try to die?" Zhou Ye looked at these righteous Qi masters indifferently, and smiled coldly.


    Serafina leaped anxiously on the side. She knew Zhou Ye''s strength better than everyone else. It can be said that if Zhou Ye wants to, all righteous Qi masters here can lose their lives within five seconds. ...


    Facing Zhou Ye¡¯s ridicule, the righteous Qi masters clenched their wands in their hands one by one. It can be said that none of the righteous Qi masters are without arrogance. If it weren¡¯t for worrying about this one in front of him, he could treat the Dark Lord as Given the strength of the guy playing with the toy, they would have already shot...


    And the fuse of everything, the two sisters, they couldn''t help but lean on Zhou Ye at this moment... At this moment, with Zhou Ye, they feel so safe and so warm... This is the family they dream of. ...


    "Stop it all with me..." Serafina finally broke free from some kind of spiritual control, and once again gained control of her body. The first time she regained control of her body, she shouted at the righteous masters. Said: "What are you doing?"


    "Your Excellency... We are..."


    "You don''t need to explain to me, you can close the team..." Serafina said coldly: "There is nothing for you here today!"


    "Yes-the chairman!"


    The righteous Qi masters were like quail defeated in a fight, with their heads drooping, and using Phantom Shift to leave Brooklyn...A few guys also secretly breathed a sigh of relief. If they can, they really don''t want to talk to Zhou Ye. Right, after seeing the end of the Dark Lord with only the skeleton frame and the complete head, they don''t think they can defeat that monster...


    That''s right, in their opinion, Zhou Ye is a monster, a monster who doesn''t know how strong it is, a monster who can play with the Black Devil...


    "Dear Excellency, thank you for your assistance to MACUSA... we will have a period..." Serafina said, she was about to use Apparition to flash the person.


    Just kidding, the villain in front of him obviously has bad intentions against him, even if he is handsome?What if he is strong?I just don''t want this bastard to succeed so quickly...


    Those that are too easy will not be cherished.


    As a smart woman, Serafina deeply understands this truth... However, if this guy is willing to pursue herself, she will still consider giving him a chance... But it must be after the third date Thing.


    However-Serafina had discovered something very tragic, and she-seemed unable to apparate.


    "I am very greedy and impatient, so-three dates or something, it really doesn''t suit me..." Zhou Ye''s voice rang in Serafina''s ears, and then Serafina''s tragedy discovery , His body is out of control again.


    Reference 1408


    The first thousand four hundred and eight chapters


    In the apartment of sisters Goldstein.


    "Keep your voice down... don''t wake my sister..." Queenie cautiously said to the two sisters behind her.


    "Hmm..." X2


    The sisters Chastitti and Modesti sensibly nod their little heads...


    As for Serafina, who was next to Zhou Ye, everyone looked at each other because she couldn''t help herself now.


    "Tonight, your sisters will make do in this room for the night..." Queenie opened her sister''s room and let the two sisters walk in... "Need some hot drink?"


    "No, no..." Chastitti said crampedly. After all, this is not their home, and it''s normal to look cramped.


    "Well, I wish you a good dream..." Queenie said, when the door was about to close, she was called by Modesty.


    "Then, that... can you sleep with us? I, we are a little scared..."


    Seeing Lori''s uneasy eyes and trembling body, Queenie hesitated for a while and agreed."Well, I will say goodnight to Ye Dao, and then I will come to sleep with you..."


    "Thank you, sister Queen..." A happy smile appeared on Modesty''s small face.


    And Chastiti feels relieved a lot...


    Although as a sister, Chastiti knew that she should be brave, she was only fifteen years old. Faced with everything that happened tonight, she also felt very scared... After all, she was still just a child. That''s it.


    "My dear, I''m afraid I won''t be able to wake up with you..." Queenie walked to Zhou Ye sitting on the sofa, gently put a mouthful on his cheek, and said apologetically: "I feel sorry. ¡­¡­Dear!"


    "No need to apologize, baby!" Zhou Ye naturally heard about Queenie''s going to bed with Little Lori at night. Of course he would not feel that he was left out by Queenie. On the contrary, he still felt that such Queenie was very kind. , Very cute... "Go, take a rest with those little cuties, I won''t be bored tonight..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye glanced at the chairman of MACUSA, Serafina, who was sitting next to him.


    Queenie understood the meaning of her own man in seconds. This meant that there were new toys at night.


    However, Queenie did not feel angry about this...or, after the unforgettable love of the Three Lives III, for Queenie, she no longer cares how many women Zhou Ye has, as long as she can always be by his side. it is good.


    Only if you have lost it, you know how painful the pain is...


    Too happy, but I will be jealous of God.


    "I wish you a good time..." Queenie smiled and took a bite next to her man, then walked around Serafina''s side and said in her ear: "I wish you a perfect night, Your Excellency !"


    After speaking, Queenie smiled and walked to her sister''s bedroom... She was going to accompany the two little cuties to rest.


    On the other hand, Serafina couldn''t control her body, but-the fear in her eyes couldn''t hide it.


    "Bha--!" Zhou Ye snapped his fingers lightly, a silent barrier opened in the living room, and then he let go of his control over Serafina, uh-just gave her the right to speak... ¡­"In order not to let you leave any regrets, I decided to realize your wish..."


    "Shameless..."


    "mean¡­¡­"


    "Don''t let me hate you... let me go..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1015

    A series of derogatory words spit out from Serafina''s mouth. While cursing, she was looking for the spell to gain freedom again in her mind, recalling how she just broke free from Zhou Ye''s spiritual bondage, trying to replicate that success. .


    Seeing Serafina, whose eyes were turning around, Zhou Ye smiled slightly¡ªhe knew what Serafina was thinking too much, but¡ªhe could say something to Serafina responsibly [That is wishful thinking


    The so-called Serafina breaking free from the restraint incident just now was just Zhou Ye letting go of her restraint, it was not Serafina breaking away from Zhou Ye''s mind control by her own strength.


    At that time, Zhou Ye just didn''t bother to confront the righteous teachers anymore, so he let Serafina let her deal with the righteous teachers, after all¡ªthat was her person.


    As a woman of his own in the future, Zhou Ye is not willing to make Serafina embarrassed to a certain extent... Although it won¡¯t take long to kill the righteous masters, it will be troublesome to clean up the workbench, and it will give Serafina Bring some unnecessary trouble.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye released Serafina slightly and asked her to scold the righteous masters-it was just such a move that actually made Serafina the illusion that she could break free from Zhou Ye''s shackles. I have to say... What a big misunderstanding.


    "Come on, let''s do some fun dancing..." Zhou Ye said, snapping his fingers lightly.


    Serafina was horrified to find that she couldn''t help standing up, taking Zhou Ye as the control, and dancing some dances she had never seen before, that movement...that twist...that...


    Those are nothing.What Serafina feared most happened... She found out that she was dancing while holding her clothes...


    "No...you can''t do this..."


    "Don''t... stop... damn... stop..."


    Serafina slowly disarmed all of her arms, and unceremoniously took out Zhou Ye''s weapon, and rode it up, and then - aligned her position and sat down fiercely... "No... ¡­what----!!"


    A trace of blood stained Zhou Ye''s weapon... Gradually, a Rap rap that belonged to Serafina began.


    That sweet Rap is sometimes fast, sometimes slow, sometimes like crying, sometimes like joy... Fortunately, Zhou Ye fixed the mute barrier ahead of time. Otherwise, I am afraid that the entire apartment building will be quarreled by Serafina¡¯s Rap. Awake.


    No words...


    Early in the morning, Tina woke up from her dream, before opening her eyes, she habitually hugged her side, and then put her little coot in the past, and gave the guy in her arms a good morning."Morning...Dear...Ah!!!"


    Zhou Ye was immediately awakened by Tina''s scream...Can''t help but ask: "What''s the matter? Tina baby..."


    "She...she...she...she..." Tina pointed to Serafina lying next to her, she couldn''t even speak...


    Tina has been completely dumbfounded...what is the situation??Why did I accompany my man to sleep at home? Early in the morning, Serafina Piccory Chairman of MACUSA appeared next to me, and¡ªseeing her like that, obviously she didn¡¯t wear anything. what¡­¡­


    How could this make Tina not surprised?Serafina Pickcore can be said to be a queen in MACUSA. Tina sees her like a mouse sees a cat.


    "Don''t make a noise... Ye, let me have a good rest... I, I really can''t do it..."


    Even Tina''s screams did not wake Serafina, she just turned a little behind her, hugged Zhou Ye directly, and fell asleep again.No way, she is so tired...


    "She..." Tina couldn''t help but pointed at Serafina in a low voice, and looked towards Zhou Ye, that means [What is going on with her...?


    "As you think, from now on you can call your Honorable Chairman as your sister. Are you happy? Are you surprised?" Zhou Ye blinked at Tina and joked.


    Surprise-a ghost... But, thinking about it, it seems that if you do this, it is really very emotional.Tina couldn''t help but fell into thought.


    Reference 1409


    The first thousand four hundred and nine chapters


    Time is like water. In a blink of an eye, it has been almost six years since Zhou Ye came back from New York. To be precise, six years and four months.


    The time on the calendar has already reached March 27, 1933.


    Saint Martin-in Zhou Ye''s private domain.


    "My dear... I, I really can''t do it, I really still have an important meeting to be held today..." Serafina weakly pushed Zhou Ye who worked hard on her body, refusing words Looks so weak...


    This is not to blame for her, who told her to be absent from the last family activity, so that Zhou Ye had to punish her at the request of the girls?It has been almost two hours, she has almost become a boneless animal...


    "I am also very helpless... Baby, as a member of the family, absent from family activities is such a major mistake. If you don''t punish you well, it seems that I am too partial..." Zhou Ye punished a certain People said, "Push the meeting..."


    "But...Aren''t Tina and Queenie also absent?...Why are they not being punished?" Serafina tried to bring in the two pairs of sisters around her, at least to help herself attract some Firepower, Singing himself died on the couch."And Chastitti and Modesty...Aren''t they... also absent?"


    "Um... you said they... they reported to me in advance... and they were also approved by your sisters... So, after your sisters voted unanimously, the punishment this time can be exempted. ..."


    "Hmm...damn...how could they be like this..." After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Serafina felt like crying without tears, not that everyone was punished together, why did you go secretly? Report... I hate you all.


    And outside the bedroom, four enchanting figures are surreptitiously lying outside the door and eavesdropping. They are not others, they are the other two sisters in the five-member group of wizards-Tina and Queenie, and Chastit and Modesty.


    "Morty... Isn''t it a bit bad for us to do this..." As the most kind-hearted Queenie in the sister group, listening to Serafina''s begging for mercy from the bedroom, she asked softly: "Should we confess a mistake to my dear... Tell him that we deliberately said the wrong time, so Serafina was absent from the family gathering?"


    "No!" At this time, Modesty has grown from a ten-year-old Lori to a sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl. After being taken down by Zhou Ye at the age of thirteen, more than three years have passed. The development of her Hungarian predecessor is already quite large, at least¡ªa number bigger than her sister, Chastit, by the way, Chastit is D+.


    "Have you forgotten how you were reprimanded by her in the Magical Congress? No regard for sisterhood..." Modesty said, looking at his sister, Chastit, and asking for her help."Did you say I was right? Sister..."


    "Hmm..." For Chastitti, of course his sister had to protect her, so she nodded her little head without hesitation.


    "In MACUSA, Serafina scolded us to prevent others from talking about us..." Tina said hesitantly, "And... she also apologized to me in private..."


    "Is there? I didn''t hear her apology... Sister Tina, don''t say anything... Weakness is a crime!" Modesty wrinkled her nose and said proudly.


    At this moment, there was a scream from the bedroom, and then...there was no more sound.


    "Ha... She was completely sunk by my dear... We..." When Modesty just wanted to say [Let''s go], four big golden portals appeared under the feet of the four, two pairs The sister didn''t have time to react, so she fell in...


    On the big couch in the bedroom¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye smiled as he looked at the four figures that had fallen from the portal in mid-air, and said with a smile, "Now can you tell me what you are doing?"


    "Just say..." Modesty relied on her being the youngest of the sisters, and she was favored by her men on weekdays, so she didn''t hesitate to say: "I made the idea, and I just give it to Sister Tina. Take revenge with Sister Queenie...Who asked her to criticize Sister Queenie and Sister Tina by name during the regular meeting? She clearly knows why Sister Queenie and Sister Queenie are late..."


    "Uh-!" Hearing what Modesty said, Zhou Ye touched his chin a little embarrassingly. What should I say?Regarding the lateness of the sisters Goldstein, he was the culprit. Why did he have to pull the sisters for morning exercises in the morning?And one practice is two hours.


    As a result, the two sisters were late when there were important meetings...


    Of course, whether it is the host of the meeting or the chairman of MACUSA, Serafina obviously has to speak. No matter what, she sits in that position and at least shows fairness and justice in front of outsiders. Otherwise, who would obey her?


    For this, she had to apologize to sister Goldstein in private.After all-Serafina knows what her men are most taboo... Family discord, sisters infighting, these are the most taboo things her men do.


    It¡¯s just that the two sisters Beerburn, who are naturally closer to the Goldstein sisters, only saw Tina and Queenie being trained, but did not see Serafina apologize to them in private, so Modesty This small plan of revenge was brewed.


    She ran up to her sisters and asked for leave. She said that she, her sister and Tina Queenie couldn''t come back in time due to some unexpected circumstances during the family gathering, and asked your sisters for forgiveness...


    In this regard, almost all of the older sisters smiled and forgave her. Why did this little guy grow up on St. Martin''s Island since he was adopted by Zhou Ye?Because of her sweetness and being able to act like a baby, almost all the sisters can''t bear to criticize this little guy. There is no way, she is the youngest.


    Then-Modesty, the black-bellied little Lolita, deliberately preached the imperial decree, saying that the family gathering was temporarily rescheduled because of Zhou Ye''s inexplicable reasons...


    Serafina was convinced of what Modesty said, she had no idea that this little loli actually framed herself...


    And Queenie, who is the censer of the goddess, inadvertently became her accomplice under Modesty''s cuteness...This is the cause and consequence of Serafina''s punishment.


    "You guys..." Zhou Ye looked at Modesty who looked like [I am fighting for the injustice of my sister], and was speechless for a while. It seemed that he was a bit too partial to her and needed further education... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye He grabbed Modesty and pressed it on the couch."Anyway, if you do a wrong thing, you have done it wrong. The child who lied will be punished...So, Little Morty, let me educate you with love in tears..."


    "Where do you have tears...Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.

 The Movie World Chapter 1016

    With the sound of thorny clothes being torn apart, the singing of a certain black-bellied girl rang...


    After a while-the Army of Modesty lost to the Great Demon King Zhou Ye''s army, and for a short while, they lost their helmets and unloaded their armor, and they were defeated... At this moment, the Sisters of Goldstein Army and the Army of Chastiti, as the reserve army, did not hesitate. Charged up, temporarily resisting the invasion of the Demon King''s army.


    But-the weak chicken is the weak chicken, three fights one, and the three sisters are still embarrassed by the fight. At this time, the defeated Serafina Magic Legion regroups and responds to the defeated sister Legion, temporarily forming a balance. The forces, including the defeated Modesty Army, once again rallied to support the sister army, vowing to die with the Demon King Army.


    Although the five wizards in this battle abandoned all their differences and unanimously, they were all together-the gap in strength cannot be made up by quantity. In the end-the five were defeated and had to sign. Various regulations were imposed to humiliate the country in exchange for the retreat of the Demon King''s army. So far, the Demon King''s army has won a great victory.


    Chapter 1410


    One thousand four hundred and ten chapters


    While Zhou Ye was packing up the five sisters of the American wizards, in the training ground in the manor, the two figures were fighting and sweating.


    "Mira... it seems that you are getting stronger..." Evelyn, wearing a classical Egyptian dress, held two three tines and blocked the weapon that Mira attacked.


    "It''s not that I have become stronger, but you have become weaker!" Mira said, applying a downward force. With this force, an somersault jumped behind Evelyn, and then flipped her wrist and the fork in her hand again Behind Evelyn''s heart attacked.


    "It''s a familiar move..." Evelyn didn''t turn her head, crossed her hands and blocked Mira''s weapon.


    Then he turned around abruptly, jumped to the side, and stared at Mira with his eyes fixedly: "Should I call you Mila Nes? Or should I call you Ansunam? You-also dreamed of the previous life. Something about it?"


    "Haha...or should I call you Nafidili?" Mila held the fork back and circled with Evelyn in the middle of the court with a smile. "You''d better call me Mila, come to me Say, the last life is the last life, Ansunam is Ansunam, Mira is Mira... She is her, I am me... I have her memory, but-she is not me, I do not It will be her. The person I love is Ye, and I only love Ye, not the sickly bald head who always winks at me..."


    "Really?" Evelyn wouldn''t believe Mira''s words.


    What should I say?


    Maybe it¡¯s a feeling. When she first saw this woman named Mila brought back by her own man a few years ago, she felt that she was very, very unpleasant. With Evelyn¡¯s cute character, she can Said that with so many sisters, almost none of them can''t get along with her, but-Evelyn just can''t get along with this guy named Mira.Can''t get along completely...


    The two have to fight almost everything, clothes... fight, jewelry fight, men still fight.


    As a result, the two became the only rivals in Zhou Ye''s family.


    "It''s really up to you to ask me..." Faced with Evelyn''s questioning, Mila retorted unceremoniously: "The only person who can question who I really love is my love, Ye!"


    "Then let''s compare..." Evelyn said, unceremoniously attacking Mira again...


    This is how the two girls fight together.


    In fact, it is basically difficult for the two to tell the winner...


    because--


    Evelyn¡¯s genetic modification is super regeneration, but what about Mira?Unfortunately, it is also obtained by genetic modification of super regeneration.


    It can be said that the two of them have basically maintained a balanced state no matter whether it is skill or ability.


    Although technically speaking, Mila possessed Evelyn¡¯s more powerful fighting skills in her previous life¡¯s dreams, but¡ªin the present world, Evelyn was earlier than Mila following Zhou Ye, so she also gained The sisters have a lot of training...


    Therefore, although the two of them played you and me, it seemed very ornamental, but in fact-there was no use for eggs, because no one can do anything.


    Relying on the super endurance brought by super regeneration, the two fought together without giving way to each other...no one would admit defeat.


    Just like that, an hour passed...


    Two hours passed...


    Five hours passed...


    The two were still fighting there vigorously... It''s just that at this moment, the two of them were already covered with fine beads of sweat, and each of them was tired and panting.


    "Greasy senior sister... I found it today!" A slightly ridiculous voice came, and the two girls in Bi Dou were surprised. At the same time, they jumped back and looked in the direction of the sound. go with.


    With the sound, a figure walked out from behind the screen at the entrance of the training ground... "Tsk tusk tusk tusk... I really didn''t expect that you could fight to such a degree, not bad, you have become more capable... to yourself All the sisters have been cruel...you are really amazing..."


    Listening to this ridiculous words, whether it was Mira who had just been fighting to the death or Evelyn with sharp-pointed teeth, all of them, like children who made mistakes, bowed their heads and looked at the ground. , And secretly turned his hands behind his back, for fear that his man would see the weapon in his hand.


    "Why? It wasn''t just a fight or someone who came and went, but now they don''t fight one by one?" Although Zhou Ye had a smile on his face, there was no smile in his eyes.


    "I...I know it''s wrong... honey..." Hearing the sarcastic sarcasm of her man''s words, Mira hurriedly threw the weapon behind her back, then ran to her man and hugged him. The arm of his own man shook lightly and said: "I just...I''m just training with Eve, we are really not desperate!"


    Seeing Mira¡¯s movements, Evelyn secretly cursed in her heart, and then she rushed to the other side of her man, learning to be confused, gently shaking her man¡¯s arm, and said: "Yes Ah... we really... really aren''t fighting... and we really don''t disagree..."


    "Do you think I look like a fool?" Zhou Ye sighed, then pointed to his nose, and asked the two women: "Or do you think I don''t know what you do on weekdays?"


    "..." X2


    Evelyn and Mira were silent when they heard what their man said. They knew that the things they did not agree with had almost been spread among their sisters... if they wanted to hide their man, that would be nothing. Possible thing.


    Moreover, the two also know... The fact that his man doesn¡¯t talk about it on weekdays does not mean that he doesn¡¯t know. With his man¡¯s godlike ability, as long as he wants to know things, it¡¯s impossible not to know... Whether it¡¯s the past, present or future ......It''s all so.


    "We...we were wrong...you, you, punish us..."


    "My dear, I was wrong... punish us..."


    The two women lowered their heads and said in a low voice.


    "Well, since I know it''s wrong..."


    "Then you won''t punish us?" Evelyn couldn''t help raising her head happily when she heard her man''s words seem to mean to let them go.


    "You think too much..." Zhou Ye glared at this dumb girl and said, "Then take it lightly. Originally, according to the family rules, the intention to harm the sisters would need to be punished by the three-day family rules, but it depends on both of you. For the sake of someone so sincerely confessing their mistakes, it will save two days and turn them into one day..."


    "We still have to punish..." Evelyn''s face suddenly collapsed...


    "...My dear, I am willing to confess to punishment..." Mira is stronger, she knows-no rules can''t make a circle, and-she has long wanted to try the family rules that sisters are afraid of. What is it like?


    "Well, not bad... or Mila good..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, then snapped his fingers lightly.


    With a snap, two gate-shaped metal racks with a height of five meters and a width of four meters appeared out of thin air and appeared in the center of the training ground. "Now, let''s come to the first rule of the house, the sandwich iron rack... "


    As Zhou Ye finished speaking, four silk ropes flew out from above the iron frame and directly tied the hands and feet of Evelyn and Milla, and then the silk ropes tightened, pulling the two into an earth shape. , Hung in the center of the iron frame...


    Then, Zhou Ye''s figure shook, and he changed into four in an instant, and walked towards the two women... "I hope that this family method will let you understand the importance of unity!"


    "what¡­¡­"


    "No¡­¡­"


    Sandwiches, as the name suggests, it requires three people to play...Of course, as a pig''s feet who hates the doppelganger, Zhou Ye will of course not be separated. The so-called four Zhou Ye are just visual afterimages formed too fast. That''s it, the person, it''s that one person... Doppelganger or something, the most annoying.


    Chapter 1411


    One thousand four hundred and eleven chapters


    After a day and a night----


    In the center of the training ground, the traces of the two metal frames were long gone. Except for the two suspicious pools of red blood on the ground, it was no longer possible to see what had happened here.As for why it is bloodstains... please refer to the super regenerative abilities of the two and understand it by yourself.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1017

    And at this moment-Evelyn and Mila are cuddling tightly in the arms of their own man, telling him their dreams...


    "A few days ago... I dreamed that I was back in ancient Egypt..."


    "I am Ansunam, the maid of the palace... Eve is the daughter of Seti I, Nafidili..."


    Following the two women, you and I said one sentence, Zhou Ye almost understood their dreams.


    It can be said that in their dreams, they are almost the same as in their previous lives, but¡ªthe difference is that in their dreams, whether it¡¯s Evelyn or Mira, they all have contempt for dead bald heads. Emotions¡­¡­


    Even if Zhou Ye asked Mira, in her dream, what kind of emotion Ansunam felt towards the dead bald head, Mira also replied-it was a feeling mixed with disgust and nausea...


    Some unbelieving Zhou Ye even searched Milla''s memory using his mental standpoint, and the answer was exactly the same.This makes Zhou Ye a little confused...


    Just as Zhou Ye was thinking about what happened in the middle, Evelyn suddenly said, "My dear...I want to go to Thebes..."


    "Go to Thebes? Apart from the broken wall, what else is there?" Zhou Ye asked strangely.


    You know, after more than three thousand years of wind and rain, Homer was once known as the capital of a hundred gates by the ancient Greek poet Homer. Even such a majestic ancient city could not withstand the invasion of time and natural disasters. In the end, In an earthquake, it disappeared completely and became a paradise for tomb robbers.


    Moreover, in recent years, tomb robbers are not happy to go there because-there is no oil and water to dig.


    So Zhou Ye wondered why Evelyn suddenly wanted to go to the ruins of Thebes ancient city.


    "I feel that there is something calling me..." Evelyn said while drawing a circle on Zhou Ye''s body, "Just let me go, let me go... I can already protect me well now. It¡¯s me, and I can take Mira with me... You should rest assured that the two of us?"


    "..." When Mira heard Evelyn''s words, she couldn''t help but stared at her fiercely. She didn''t want to go to the ancient city of Thebes. Wouldn''t it be okay to spend more time with her own man if she had time ?Why have to run around...


    However, the two talents were subjected to family law by their own man for a day and night because of the fight. Mira really dare not say not to go...If her man says that he has no friendship, he must apply the family law to herself again. How to do?


    Although the taste is good, and it makes people feel like they can''t stop... But-day and night, I really can''t stand it... Even if she survives with her super regenerative ability, she still feels there. Very uncomfortable... that is no longer a physical injury, it has almost become a spiritual imprint.


    Just when Mira hesitated...


    Zhou Ye spoke...


    "Okay, just let me go with you this time. If we don''t bring anyone, what about our honeymoon again?"


    "Great..." Evelyn was really happy when she heard her man''s words. In fact, she originally wanted to go with her own man, but-because she was afraid of sisters'' condemnation, she didn''t dare to mention it. Come out, now¡ªsince my own man brought it up, that''s great.


    "This must be a beautiful journey..." Mira also smiled happily. Since her own man is going with him, it''s not impossible to go with this nasty ghost... For the face of her own man, this time Just treat her as a charity.


    "Go get ready to get ready... tomorrow we will set off!" Zhou Ye smiled and patted the two women''s dolphins. This time, the two women were photographed, but they felt numb and almost collapsed to the ground...


    "Then...we''re going to pack things..." Evelyn managed to endure the weird feeling in her body and barely got up and walked outside the door.


    "Wait for me..." Mila also stood up and chased after her... She is now in a calm period. It is better to not hang around with her own man or not to hang around with her man, so as not to be pushed to the ground again...


    Seeing the embarrassed figures of the two women, Zhou Ye smiled slightly... "It seems that this month''s big party will be ahead of schedule..."


    After all, it''s going to be a faraway trip. It''s better to feed all the women in your house before going out.


    That night----


    The big party held in January was held again, less than four days after the date of the last big party. Although the girls felt a little strange, it was obviously because of the rhythm of their men going out to pick up girls again. Didn''t say anything...just get together.


    It''s just that the five people in New York were pitiful. In this gathering, they were completely sunk... After all, they were punished.


    After the noisy night is a quiet morning...


    "Honey, let''s go..."


    "Ye, I''m ready too..."


    At this moment, Evelyn and Mila were in a hunting outfit, standing bravely in front of their man, waiting for his man''s order.


    "Ah... so early..." Zhou Ye looked at his own gym-sized bedroom, and rubbed his eyes, and said, "Is it a bit too early..."


    "It is late¡­¡­"


    Seeing the sleepy-eyed look of her own man, Evelyn sighed and took out a set of black hunting suits directly from her space bracelet, and then casually threw one of them to Mira said: "Help... ¡­"


    "Yeah..." Mira was also looking forward to going to Thebes with her man, so she didn''t care about Evelyn''s tone, and began to dress her man up after taking the clothes.


    There is a lot of people and power, and this sentence is quite reasonable.


    At least with the help of the two women, 15 minutes later - Zhou Ye can finally set off...


    "Is the ancient city of Thebes?" Zhou Ye yawned and slightly moved in front of him. A golden portal opened in front of everyone. Through the portal, you could vaguely see the majestic Thebes. The broken walls of the ancient city.


    "Go..." Evelyn shouted happily, hugged her man''s left arm, and walked towards the portal.


    And Mila held her man''s right arm without showing weakness, and stepped into the portal at the same time as Evelyn.


    As two women and a man walked into the portal-the golden portal flashed slightly and disappeared.


    On the other side of Egypt, on the remains of Hamnata, the city of the dead, that has been sunk in the sand, tens of thousands of migrant workers are working hard to discover something...


    Chapter 1412


    One thousand four hundred and twelve chapters


    Hamnata-on the site of the city of death...


    "Hurry up, you guys... hurry up..." Hafez urged a few Egyptian migrant workers in the excavation pit to dig hard there, while turning to look at his men, Lokner wearing a red Arab costume. Said: "Are you sure that what the U.S. guys said is true? The Black Sutra of the Undead and the Golden Sun Sutra were all left in the ruined Hamnata?"


    "I think those American guys should not dare to lie to me..." Lochner said, the tall black man: "They said that when they saw the man and the woman came out, they didn''t bring anything with them... I miss them It should have been left here..."


    "That''s right..." Hafez said confidently: "If there is no Black Book of Undead, they will not be able to resurrect Lord Immortal, but if there is no Golden Book of Sun, they cannot kill and possess. Immortal Immortal...So, the two books must still be here..."


    "I hope you are right..." Lochner said with a glance.


    "It must be right..." Hafez glared at Lokner and said: "If it is wrong, we will be dead. This is the Year of the Scorpion in Egypt, and it is also the Scorpion Year every five thousand years. It¡¯s a resurrection time, so... if Immortal-sama can¡¯t be brought back to life and help him defeat Emperor Devil Scorpion, then we will all die!¡±


    "..." Lokner nodded with a sinking face when facing Hafez. He knew all these things. Otherwise, he wouldn''t betray the guardian of the pharaohs...


    However, being able to do this probably has something to do with his desire to become a master. After all, being a guardian of the pharaoh like an ascetic is far better than being a dog who can rule the world.


    This is the series of people are not as good as dogs...


    On the other hand, Hafez, who was opposite him, looked at the excavation site that hadn¡¯t been found so far, and said to himself: ¡°It¡¯s a shame...If it weren¡¯t for the two people who arrived in Egypt, they would have completely lost track. Maybe we have already gained something..."


    "Didn''t we send someone to catch Evelyn''s brother, Jonathan?" Lockner asked strangely.


    "It''s okay if Jonathan knows Evelyn''s whereabouts, but if you don''t know... catch him and threaten him?" Hafez said discouragedly.


    "I think he better know..." Lokner looked at the excavation site, patted the hilt of the knife on his waist, and said cruelly: "Even if he doesn''t know, I will let him know..."


    "I hope so..." Hafez wasn''t very confident about it.

 The Movie World Chapter 1018

    And on the other side-in front of a villa in the suburbs of London, England...


    Jonathan, who was babbling about by Hafez and Lokner, was walking out of a car drunk. When he was shaking, a woman with a dusty face got out of the car. He got out and hugged Jonathan."Honey, be careful..."


    "You''re here, baby, I believe you won''t let me fall..." Jonathan used his own hand to move unfaithfully on the woman''s body, while teasing: "Your husband is not at home today. ..."


    "If you''re at home, how dare I bring you back..." The woman gave Jonathan a sullen look, and it was another mess that provokes him."Baby, you are amazing..."


    Just when the couple of dogs and men were going to walk into the villa together, regardless of whether it was still in the morning, when there was a thunder and a fire, suddenly three figures came from the side, and then the cold barrel of the gun hit the strong. Nathan and the woman''s head.


    "Mr. Jonathan?" The fat man dressed up in cowboy asked unceremoniously.


    "It''s me... what do you want to do?" Jonathan''s alcohol spirit disappeared in an instant, and his whole body became sober a lot."Don''t hurt me, just say whatever you want..."


    "Our employer wants to see you..." the man said and pushed Jonathan to the back seat of the car next to him, and then the two men got in neatly.


    And the other man holding the gun against the woman''s head was still touching the woman, not knowing whether he was taking advantage or searching for valuables.


    "Damn it, Spireway, stop playing... After finishing this ticket, we have a lot of money for you to find a woman!" The chubby, like the boss, yelled unceremoniously.


    "Okay..." The thin, skinny Spiway let go of the poor woman in the dust with reluctance, and then opened the door and sat in the cab, igniting, putting in gear, refueling...


    The car disappeared on the road in front of the villa.


    "You...Where are you taking me?" Jonathan asked with some fear.


    "Take you to Egypt, where our employer is waiting for you..." The fat leader showed a grim smile on his face, causing Jonathan to ache."Gosh, this is really a nightmare trip..."


    Inversely proportional to poor Jonathan was the actions of Zhou Ye and others.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye has been led by Evelyn to the ruins of Karnak Temple.


    I have to say that ancient Egypt is indeed the birthplace of a brilliant ancient civilization. Even though the temple ruins with a height of more than 20 meters are already full of broken walls, they can still be imagined with these incomplete buildings. Get, how magnificent this temple was when it was built.


    "It''s here...close..." Evelyn looked at the ruins of the temple in front of her, suppressed the excitement in her heart, took her man''s hand, did not go to the front door, but walked towards a side door...


    After walking around a few times in the ruins of the broken wall, Evelyn finally took Zhou Ye and Mila to a side door covered by weeds.


    Pulling away the weeds, Evelyn walked into the side door without saying a word, and Zhou Ye also dragged Mira to follow...


    Passing through some narrow side doors, inside is a majestic hall, with seven stone pillars on the left and right sides supporting the whole hall.


    It''s just that the broken earthen jars on the ground inside show that even the more secretive place can''t escape the poisonous hands of the tomb robbers.


    And as soon as Evelyn entered this hall, she walked towards the stone wall in the center of the hall as if she had been caught by an evil spirit...


    "Evelyn, what''s wrong with you?" Zhou Ye grabbed Evelyn''s hand with some worry.


    "I''m sorry..." Evelyn also felt that there seemed to be something wrong with this, and hurriedly apologized to her man: "I...I feel that coming here is just like coming to my own home. I feel that...the wall carvings are a bit wrong. ..."


    "What''s wrong?? Why is it wrong?" Zhou Ye asked strangely as he looked at the wall carved on the wall in the middle of the hall, full of ancient Egyptian style.


    "The order...wrong!" It was not Evelyn, but Mila who answered Zhou Ye''s question this time.


    Chapter 1413


    One thousand four hundred and thirteen chapters


    At this time, Mira also came over, lightly pressed the sun pattern carved on the wall, three long and two short five times, followed by a few dull clicks from behind the stone wall, the edges of the various patterns carved on the entire wall, There were cracks.


    "The sun god should be high..." Evelyn said, holding a scepter in hand, a bird-headed human body, and a round decorated human-shaped carving pattern on the head, pushing it diagonally upward...


    With Evelyn''s push, the pattern that originally looked like a sculpture on the wall slowly slid upward, and soon, the figure representing the sun god Ra appeared in the upper right corner of the entire wall carving.


    "And the god of death Anubis is in charge of the underworld, he should be down..." Mira also came over, gently sliding the Anubis pattern of the kob head, and pushing it toward the lower left corner.


    Soon-the pattern of the god of death was pushed to the lower left corner of the whole mural.


    One left and one right, one up and down.


    The sun god and the death god looked at each other, as if facing each other.


    As the entire mural was completed, there was a sound of gears turning behind the wall. With the sound, the side not far from the mural suddenly opened up on the smooth wall.


    "It''s done, dear...I''m good!" Evelyn looked at Zhou Ye with a smug look, as if you were proud to come and praise me.


    "Hey, if you don''t have my help, you can''t open it by yourself..." Mila provoked dissatisfiedly.


    "I can open it without your help..." Evelyn retorted viciously.


    "Then let''s try next..."


    "Try, try..."


    "What if you can''t open it?"


    "Can''t open...I just..."


    When the two women became more and more quarrelsome, they heard slaps¡ªtwo crisp sounds. In an instant, both women were clutching their dolphins and looked at Zhou Ye with a red face.


    "It seems that you still haven''t learned the lessons of yesterday... Do you want me to give you the education you love here?" Zhou Ye looked at the two women with a wicked smile.


    "I was wrong honey..."


    "We are just showing our friendship, dear..."


    Hearing the slightly threatening words of their own man, the two women were shocked...just kidding, here-by the family law???If that''s the case, they won''t have to do anything today...just wait for it to be done.


    Seeing that the two little wild cats who had just opened their teeth and claws became extremely well-behaved, Zhou Ye nodded in satisfaction, what should I say?At least the threat of family law is still very effective...


    "Okay, let''s get ready, we are going in..."


    "Hmm!" X2


    The two girls obediently took out various adventure equipment from their respective bracelets, such as anti-corrosion masks, such as bright flashlights...


    Exploring with torches is so low...


    After the two women were ready, they found out that his man was still in the same outfit he had just changed, and he didn¡¯t change anything... "Honey, don¡¯t you need to change gear? Inside the tunnel that has been closed for more than three thousand years, it smells absolutely. It smells bad..."


    "I don''t need that stuff..." Zhou Ye said, snapping his fingers coolly, and a constant cleansing technique began to act on his body, and the breeze surrounding his body shielded all unpleasant smells and dirt...


    "The wizard is so good..." Mira couldn''t help but envy when seeing her man''s behavior.


    "Yeah!" This time Evelyn didn''t say anything against Mira. She also admired the wizard''s small spells. Although they were not powerful, they were very practical.


    Seeing the two dressed like chemical defense soldiers about to enter the radiation zone, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to laugh... "Forget it, don''t wear these things, it''s really ugly..."


    As he said, Zhou Ye lightly tapped Mila and Evelyn, the chemical suits and gas masks that they had worn on them disappeared instantly, revealing their beautiful faces again, and then Zhou Ye snapped his fingers. , The two constant cleaning techniques began to play their own roles on the two of them...

 The Movie World Chapter 1019

    "Great... honey!" Evelyn happily hugged her man and kissed hard.


    And Mila was unwilling to show weakness and tried to give her own man, "Thank you, dear!"


    It¡¯s no wonder that the two women are so happy. As a woman, isn¡¯t the greatest desire to be beautiful at all times?


    How can the two women be unhappy if they can take off those heavy and ugly chemical protective clothing?


    "Okay, let''s go in..."


    The three of them finally arranged everything and walked towards the side door that had just been opened... As soon as they walked into the side door, the three of them heard a wave of gurgling sounds, the sound was so messy... and it was creepy.


    "What the hell is that..." Evelyn hugged Zhou Ye''s arm tightly with some fear, no matter what, she is always safe with her man.


    "It should be... it should be a mouse..." Mila said, she leaned tightly in the arms of her own man. No matter how strong a woman, she would feel numb all over her body when facing animals like mice and cockroaches. of.


    Not because of fear, but because of extreme nausea.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye also saw the rat army rushing towards everyone like a black tide in the distant passage.


    "It''s a disgusting thing!" Although Zhou Ye watched Shuke Beta grow up, he still couldn''t grow up with such a dirty animal.


    As his voice fell, the front part of the rat tide stopped in place as if hitting an invisible barrier, and the rats behind were still running forward desperately...


    That''s it-layer by layer, layer by layer.


    In the end, the rats in the front section were completely crushed to death, and replaced by a wall of rats that completely blocked the passage and can no longer see the thickness.


    If the woman who sees this wall of rats has intensive phobia, she will go crazy in an instant, right?


    Of course, Mila and Evelyn did not have any intensive phobias, but-they were also disgusted by the wall of rats that were completely stacked by rats and almost vomited...


    "Oh... please, honey... I don''t want to see such disgusting things..."


    "I...I agree with Evelyn''s suggestion...Uhhhhhhhhhh, my dear, I''m already...hhhhh... almost can''t stand it..."


    "I also think it''s disgusting..." Zhou Ye frowned and made a fist lightly. Then, the entire wall of invisible rats seemed to be clenched by an invisible big hand, and it was instantly compressed into a ball. A blood-colored sphere with a diameter of one meter.


    In the sphere, I can no longer see what it is. The black ones are mouse hair, the bloody ones are mouse blood, and there are even white floating objects... I guess they are mouse brains... ¡­


    This lump of things looks really unpleasant.


    "Throw it away... honey..."


    "It''s disgusting to me..."


    Amid the screams of the two women, Zhou Ye gently opened a portal that reached the surface of the sun, and then threw the trash in...


    As the portal closed, everyone finally felt more comfortable... "I hate mice!"


    Chapter 1414


    One thousand four hundred and fifteen chapters


    Except for the rat tide killing at the door, the rest of the expedition is lackluster.


    Basically in this undiscovered passage, there is nothing worth making a fuss about between the two women.


    The group of three people was so relaxed and happy like a spring outing, walking in this secret road that no one has set foot on for three thousand years.


    Because of the guidance of the memories from Evelyn¡¯s dream, the three of them didn¡¯t take any diversions, and walked directly towards the door somewhere...


    Standing in front of the gate carved with various ancient Egyptian stone carvings, the three stopped.


    "Let me open the door here..." This time Mira intends to show performance. After all, it is only a small stone gate. For her who already has a super regeneration gene, it is easy to know, even if it is the second time. The super regenerative ability of Grade 1 has brought two to five tons of physical power to Uncle Wolf, not to mention the super regenerative gene carefully cultivated by Umbrella [Genius Project]?


    It can be said that Mila and Evelyn at this time, not to mention their super regenerative ability, only have about ten to twenty tons of strength, and they are completely two strange women.


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    Mira, who wanted to behave, said, lifting her foot and kicking towards the stone gate, but-was blocked by Evelyn''s arm.


    "Evelyn, what are you doing?" Mira pressed forward with dissatisfaction, her eyes fixed on Evelyn who was holding her feet."Didn''t you say you want to come here to find something?"


    "Of course..." Evelyn said with her arm a little too high, supporting Mira''s feet.


    "Then why are you stopping me..." Mila said, turning her head to face her man and starting to act like a baby, "Honey, look...Eve is starting to trouble me again... You control her... "


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye was caught off guard by Mila''s complaint. What should I say?His attention at this time was completely focused on Mila¡¯s suffocating vertical word immediately... Unexpectedly, Mila could do this. Does it mean that he can treat Mila Have you unlocked more knowledge?


    "I didn''t bother you..." Evelyn became a little anxious when she heard Mira''s complaint. She didn''t want to be affected by her own man''s law anymore, and hurriedly explained: "I didn''t tell you not to kick this fan. Door, I just want to rub the stone carvings on the stone door. I think the stone carvings here are very valuable for research..."


    "Okay..." Milla heard Evelyn¡¯s explanation, and she retracted her thighs¡ªeverything must be modest. If she doesn¡¯t let her go, she would be unlucky with her...As a smart woman, Mi Deeply understand this.


    "Wait a minute, dear... I''ll get it done soon..." Evelyn said as she took out various cleaning tools from her bracelet. Before rubbing, she needed to clean the stone door. Stains, this is common sense...


    On the other side, Zhou Ye took the attitude of studying and researching and dragged Mira to the fork in the back passage...


    "My dear...what the hell is going on when you call me here..." Mira asked curiously.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just..." Zhou Ye didn''t say the rest. He directly replaced his own language with actions. He bowed his head directly and kept Mila''s little coward.


    "Hmm..." Faced with her man''s invasion, Mila also responded positively. She hugged Zhou Ye directly and closed her eyes.


    After a while--


    Evelyn, who was carefully cleaning the dust on the stone gate, suddenly heard a voice in the passage not far away.


    "Don''t... honey... it won''t work here..."


    "why not??"


    "It''s so dirty here..."


    "We won''t get dirty if we don''t lie there..."


    "Then...what should I do..."


    "this way!"


    "Ah-badass..."


    As the dialogue ended, a red heartbeat sound came along the channel...


    The sound made Evelyn feel blush... "This bitch... and dear..."


    After lightly cursing, Evelyn forced her mind and began to concentrate on work...


    After half an hour-

 The Movie World Chapter 1020

    Evelyn finally finished rubbing all the stone carvings on the stone gate, and at this time, the outside voice disappeared completely without knowing when... After a while, Zhou Ye was half-coated and half-wrapped as if boneless. The patient Mira came in, "My dear, is the rubbing ready?"


    "Hmm..." Evelyn nodded, and said to Mira who seemed to be unable to get up again: "Now, you can show...Come on, open this stone door!"


    "I...need a rest!" Mira said depressed, she knew Evelyn did it on purpose, and she let herself go because she didn''t know how to do it.


    "It''s so weak...you''re like this in only half an hour!" Evelyn said disdainfully.


    "You..." Mila was so depressed. It was only half an hour just now. It has been almost three hours, okay, my legs are numb, okay...


    However, after thinking about it for a while, Mila didn¡¯t argue with Evelyn, just let her think she was a weak person. Her man just showed an extraordinary love for her long legs, which made her to now, My heart is full of beauty... reputation is not important, the love of my own man is the most important.


    "I''ll do it..." Zhou Ye forced Evelyn to know more about how much Mira had endured, so he also said embarrassedly: "Mila is a little uncomfortable..."


    "No, I''ll do it myself..." Evelyn snorted a little uncomfortably after hearing Zhou Ye''s words.


    While talking, Evelyn gently pushed Shimen with her hands, and with a soft rumbling sound, Shimen was overthrown by Evelyn to the ground.


    The stone gate that fell on the ground stirred up a cloud of dust. Fortunately, everyone had a constant cleaning technique on their bodies, so they didn''t get ashamed.


    As the stone door opened, everyone, led by Evelyn, walked into this room...


    On the four walls of the room, on a grid made of wooden boards, there were corpses, and on the ground, there were hundreds of scorpions.


    "No one has been here for at least three thousand years..." Evelyn said, bypassing the scorpions on the ground, walking directly to another hand that appeared to be a torch, and gently pulling it.


    With a bang, the stone gate next to it was opened... "I... have been to this place."


    "It''s here..." Evelyn said, walking quickly toward the passage.


    "Let''s go..." Zhou Ye standing behind said as he picked up Mira and went up. There is no way, anyone who has stood for almost three hours will be like this, let alone-this Niu is also the owner of the super recovery gene, every time it is the first time...


    Chapter 1415


    One thousand four hundred and sixteen chapters


    Zhou Ye, who was holding Mila halfway behind Evelyn, and walking forward along the passage, when he was about to reach the entrance of the passage, he suddenly discovered¡ªEvelyn, not leaving...


    Moreover, it seems that she saw something like that, swinging the bright flashlight in her hand back and forth...


    What is coming??


    Zhou Ye knew that Evelyn had fallen into some kind of memory again...


    Although Zhou Ye knew what Evelyn had seen, he was really curious about whether Evelyn was an ancient Egyptian princess.


    Tell the truth¡ªAs Zhou Ye, who has watched the Mummy series countless times, he has never understood one thing, why in the first part, Ansunam¡¯s soul in the underworld was called out. You must know¡ª In the second part, the reincarnation of Ansunam, Miraco appeared.


    If Ansunam had been reincarnated, why was her soul still in the underworld?


    Does this mean that Evelyn and Mira are not the reincarnations of ancient Egyptian princess Nafidili and the maid Ansunam?


    In fact, it''s just because their brainwave frequencies are more similar, which causes an unexplainable resonance that travels through time and space?


    Today, all mysteries will be explained...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye stopped, and slightly made a silent gesture to Mila who wanted to ask him in his arms, and whispered: "Hush, baby, be quiet for a while, I want to discover something. The truth!"


    "Yeah!" Mira nodded her little head obediently.


    Zhou Ye smiled at Mira, and then¡ª


    Soul Eye-Open


    With the opening of the Soul Eye, everything in front of Zhou Ye''s eyes became gray, only himself and the two women with color...


    That''s because those stone walls and so on belong to dead creatures without souls, and he and the two girls are living creatures with souls...


    "Hey--interesting, it''s so interesting..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help muttering to himself as he watched the scene in front of him.


    He-saw it.


    He saw an extremely small soul thread that appeared out of thin air linking Evelyn''s soul, and the soul thread that appeared out of thin air in the void could not see where it came from...


    It seems that the eyes of the soul alone cannot solve this mystery.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye once again loaded the power of the time gem into his eyes...


    This time¡ªhe finally saw it.


    Through the long river of time, he saw the source of the soul thread-it was uploaded from Nafidili, the princess of the Seti I dynasty three thousand years ago.


    "Interesting... It''s so interesting..." Zhou Ye touched his chin, thinking about certain issues.


    Just through the eyes of the soul, he has already compared the souls between Nafidili and Evelyn. Although the two souls are almost the same in terms of fluctuation and appearance, they are indeed not the same soul.


    This means that, in fact, Evelyn is not the reincarnation of Nafidili, and Mira is not the reincarnation of Ansunam...


    After understanding this question, Zhou Ye had a sudden sense of openness...


    With the excitement of unraveling the mystery, came a peek into those beautiful women two or three thousand years ago...


    It''s okay if I don''t know, but-now that I know, how could Zhou Ye let those two people go??


    Thinking of this--Zhou Ye smiled slightly, gently placed Mila on the ground, and said softly: "Baby Mila, I''m going to do something urgent, and I''ll be back soon. Will you wait for me here obediently?"


    "Yeah! Honey, come back soon...I''m waiting for you." Mira nodded obediently. When is a woman the most tender?When being fed...


    At this moment, Mila was more than just fed, she was eating and holding on... She was as good as a cat who obeyed Zhou Ye now.


    "I promise, soon... I''ll be back in the blink of an eye!" As the last syllable fell, Zhou Ye''s figure had disappeared in front of Mila.


    In the long river of time¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A trance-like figure is moving upstream-the irreversible power of time seems to him like nothing.


    Finally¡ªhe reached the point in time he wanted...a fierce man plunged in.


    In 1329 BC, Thebes-Karnak Temple.


    Here is the temple where the gods Taiyanra and Amun are enshrined. At the same time, it is also a place where many ritual instruments are enshrined.


    Among them, many things possess incredible power-such as the Black Book of Undead, such as the Golden Book of the Sun, such as the Spear of Judgment, etc...


    The bracelet of Devil Scorpion is also one of them.


    It is said that if someone can get this bracelet and rely on the instructions in the bracelet to find the oasis in the desert where the Scorpion the Great is sleeping, Am''she, and rely on the bracelet to wake the Scorpion the Great and kill him, they can get the Scorpion Great. The invincible army of death to sweep the whole world.


    At this time, as the eldest daughter of Seti I in the ancient Egyptian empire, and the most noble princess of the empire, Nafidili walked out of the treasure room where the magic blood bracelet was stored in a happy mood.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1021

    There are so many artifacts in the Karnak Temple, but-for Pharaoh Seti I, the most important thing is the death bracelet.


    The other artifacts, whether it is the Black Sutra of the Dead or the Golden Sutra of the Sun, can only be an enemy at most.


    With the invincible army, people who get these treasures can be killed easily, but-what about the death bracelet?That can be said to be an artifact capable of shaking the foundation of Seti I''s rule.


    The invincible army from the underworld is enough to make many careerists salivate.


    Therefore-although Seti I clearly, in order to show fairness, held the so-called throne competition.


    But in fact-the guardian of the death bracelet has already been decided by default.


    That is his eldest daughter, Nafidili.


    When Nafidili learned the news, she was so happy.


    This proved how much Seti I trusted her.


    Of course, as a curious girl, after being informed by her father that she had obtained the right of guardianship, Nafidili came to Karnak Temple for the first time, where she stored the death bracelet, she thought Look at this legend, what the bracelet of the Scorpion King who once led the underworld army to capture Thebes looked like.


    She has just seen it, to be honest-a little disappointed...


    In her opinion, such a rough bracelet is obviously not suitable for women to wear... It''s really not as famous as meeting.


    Some disappointed Nafidili, while instructing the two guards guarding the death bracelets to continue to perform their duties, walked out of the treasure room, and outside, locked the door of the treasure room...


    Now, do I need to go back to my palace for a little rest, or do I have to train for the tournament in front of the throne two days later?


    However, just as Nafidili was thinking about what she was going to do next, she suddenly felt that her body seemed to have hit something, and she suddenly lost her balance and fell backward.


    Chapter 1416


    One thousand four hundred and sixteen chapters


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye didn''t expect that he was so inch, when he came here, he knocked down this Egyptian princess who had the same face as Evelyn."Are you OK?"


    "Who are you?" Nafidili asked sternly with one hand on the ground.


    You know, here is the guardian place.


    Not to mention the guards in the treasure house, just to get here, you have to pass through at least a dozen guards and pass through an Colosseum room.


    No one can come here silently.


    Moreover, although the boy in front of him is very handsome, his clothes are obviously different from those of the Egyptians. This can only show one thing, he is not a native, but a foreigner...


    Then his purpose of sneaking into the treasury of Karnak Temple, needless to ask, must be the idea of ??hitting the death bracelet inside that could subvert the entire world.


    Thinking of this, Nafidili couldn''t help shouting: "Guard... Guard..."


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at the Egyptian princess in front of him, and blinked helplessly, "I''m sorry...I don''t want to fight with people when I first came...So, I can only wrong you!"


    While talking, Zhou Ye bent over, hugged Nafidili''s slender waist, and then pulled her back into his arms.


    Nafidili is not a weak woman who has no power to bind a chicken. Facing Zhou Ye, her unceremonious fingers are like hooks, sticking into Zhou Ye''s eyes.


    While fighting back, she also shouted... "Guard, guard..."


    "What a wicked woman!" Zhou Ye reluctantly grabbed Nafidili''s finger, and then lightly snapped his fingers.


    Suddenly, a crisp sound of glass breaking sounded.


    Nafidili was dragged into the mirror world by Zhou Ye.


    "What do you want to do to me?" Because Zhou Ye needed to hold her hand with one hand and cast Mirror World with the other, Nafidili was able to temporarily get rid of Zhou Ye''s restraint.


    Hearing what Nafidili said, Zhou Ye was secretly thankful. Fortunately, out of curiosity, he had studied ancient Egyptian with Evelyn for a few days, or else--this was not going to be numb again."If I say that I came here because I want to marry you as my wife, do you believe it or not?"


    "Let''s lie to the ghost..." Although Nafidili said so in her mouth, her heart was still accelerated by Zhou Ye''s sudden straight ball. There is no way... to be handsome is to take advantage ."If it''s for my favor, why didn''t you go to my father to propose marriage, but instead appeared here? You are a thief, an careerist who wants to steal the death bracelet..."


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at the sky speechlessly for a while, joking, if he really wanted to conquer the world, would he still need the Grim Reaper bracelet?


    Zhou Ye''s silence was regarded as a guilty conscience by Nafidili.


    In her heart, there were both rejoicing, disappointment, and even sadness.


    Although she didn''t really take Zhou Ye''s sentence [I''m here to marry you] seriously, she still had some expectations.


    As the most noble princess, as the daughter of Seti I.


    She had also imagined what her future husband would look like...


    He should be very handsome, he should have peerless martial arts... he should love himself... he should...


    It can be said that to a certain extent, princesses are not much different from normal girls. They both have fantasies about love...


    Zhou Ye has completely met her first illusion of her future husband in her heart, with an incomparably handsome face.Although I don''t know whether the second article is in line, but I want to come here, can sneak in here without alarming the guards, and the skill should be good.


    The rest is love for myself...


    Basically, Zhou Ye has met most of the conditions for Nafidili¡¯s fantasy of her future husband. However-such a person who made her heart fascinated, and now actually acquiesced to the fact that he was actually here to steal the death bracelet...


    How can this not make Nafidili feel angry?


    Or it should be said that girls are originally a kind of fantasy creatures... whether it is ancient or modern.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s silence, Nafidili became more angry the more she thought about it, the more she thought about it, the more she felt angry, the more she thought about it, the more she felt Zhou Ye was unforgivable...


    At this moment, she had almost heard the noise from the guards running in the passage, which meant that-soon, this man who cheated his feelings was about to be caught by the guards...


    "The thief...you can''t run away!" Nafidili stared at Zhou Ye viciously, and said: "But... don''t worry, I won''t let you die..."


    "Oh? Why??" To be honest, Zhou Ye now feels that the Egyptian princess who looks like Evelyn is getting more and more fun. Of course he knows what Nafidili is waiting for, but he won''t tell her, the truth The truth of it--sometimes, at the moment when the other party feels that he is about to win, it is a fun thing to knock him to the ground and trample on his dignity severely.


    Of course, if the other party is a woman, Zhou Ye will have other preferential treatment...


    "Because-I will let my father give you a reward, I will bring you the shackles of a slave, I will torture you as much as I can..."


    "Just because I want to steal the death bracelet?" Zhou Ye teased.


    "...Huh!" Nafidili made a small face, she wouldn''t tell Zhou Ye that it wasn''t because of the death bracelets--they wanted to torture him severely, just because--he played with his innocence. Feelings¡­¡­


    At this time, at the entrance of the passage, groups of guards had already rushed in.


    Seeing these guards, Nafidili shouted in surprise: "Quickly, catch this guy who wants to steal the death bracelet..."


    However¡ªthe response of the guards stunned her.


    The guards looked like they hadn''t seen her at all, searching everywhere, even passing in front of her, turning a blind eye to her...

 The Movie World Chapter 1022

    "Hey, what are you looking for... I am here..."


    "Look at me... I am here..."


    Nafidili finally found that no matter how she shouted, the guards ignored her... as if she was not in front of them at all. Such a strange thing made her a little frightened...


    However, at this moment - she heard Zhou Ye''s words in her ears."Guess, if I get you in front of them, can they see it??"


    "...You..." Nafidili only realized at this time. I don''t know when, the damn thief had already walked around behind her, and put her hand on her stomach, so that the two of them could fit together completely. Together...especially when he was talking in her ear, the air that he drove made her feel ecstatic.


    However, soon-she broke free from this unfamiliar feeling, and asked directly: "It''s you... isn''t it? It''s the spell you used that prevents them from seeing me, right...you too Did you sneak in with such a spell, right?"


    "Don''t make trouble, it''s not the time to talk about this question... answer my question!" Zhou Ye said, easily grasping Nafidili''s moving arms, and asked in a low voice: "Guess, if I was here They get you in front of them, can they see you?"


    Chapter 1417


    One thousand four hundred and seventeen chapters


    Nafidili just realized at this moment, what kind of situation is she facing...


    Although she wanted to say that you were dreaming...and also wanted to say that the guards would come to rescue me...


    But¡ªthe scene before her told her that the guards would neither come to save her, nor could they save her.


    And¡ªthe feeling from behind made her understand...Zhou Ye was not just talking, he really had his plan in front of these people...


    How can this...??


    Who is she?


    She is Nafidili-she is the Egyptian pharaoh, the eldest daughter of Seti I, she is the most noble princess in this dynasty...


    How could she be so humiliated in front of others like those female slaves??


    At this moment... Nafidili finally softened, "Don''t... don''t be here..."


    "But, I can''t bear it now, what should I do?" Hearing Nafidili''s pleading, Zhou Ye suppressed a smile and continued to tease the noble princess.


    "At least... At least I have to go back to my palace... After returning to my palace, I will serve you wholeheartedly..." Nafidili begged.


    "This is what you said!" Zhou Ye said, before Nafidili repented, he held her hand tightly.


    Nafidili only felt the scenery in front of her tremble for a while, and then-she appeared in her palace room.


    This-what is going on??Although Karnak Temple is not far from the palace, it is definitely not reachable in the blink of an eye, and why didn''t the guards on the road see it?


    However, at this time, she had no time to think too much, because-someone had thrown her on the couch in her bedroom.


    With a "stab", Zhou Ye tore off the skirt that Nafidili was wearing.


    "No..." Nafidili got up and wanted to escape, but when she was dead, would Zhou Ye let the flesh on the side run away?


    The answer does not need to be asked, it is impossible...


    "His Royal Highness, please fulfill your promise!" Following Zhou Ye''s words, Nafidili found that she had lost control of her body, and she was actually like the most humble female slave in front of Zhou Ye. I leaked my...


    Soon-with a cry of pain, Nafidili, the eldest daughter of Seti I and the princess of the ancient Egyptian dynasty, said goodbye to her girlhood and became a woman.


    Three days later-


    In Nafidili''s palace, a circular golden portal opened, and then¡ªthe somewhat embarrassed Nafidili escaped from the portal.


    She looked at the old decorations in her palace, bitterly as if she spoiled and said to someone who could not be seen: "Bad, you almost broke it..."


    [No way, who told my princess to be too charming?


    Feeling the message in her mind, Nafidili couldn''t help but leak a sweet smile...


    Three days...


    Three days...


    That bad guy used all kinds of moves to do whatever he wanted...


    To be honest, Nafidili was already deeply in love with the bad guy at this time, and, for what he said, that he really came for himself, was already convinced, beside her man, She has seen so many incredible things, he is not only her man, but also her god...


    "Come here!" Nafidili shouted with the sweet memories of those three days in her heart.


    Following her shouts, a dozen maids filed in, knelt on the ground cautiously, and replied without raising their heads: "Princess..."


    "What time is it now?"


    "It''s seven o''clock in the day...Princess!" Facing Nafidili''s question, some of the older maid said: "You have just returned from the temple, do you need a meal now?"


    "Um-no need! Get me a suit!" Nafidili ordered.


    "Yes, princess!" The maid dared not say anything, got up and backed away...


    In fact, they are full of questions, when did Princess Nafidili come back?Why didn''t they see at the door?And why does the princess look embarrassed and her clothes messy, as if she had been in a fight with someone...


    Of course, even if they have questions, they dare not ask.


    Their lives and deaths are all between Nafidili''s thoughts, saying that they are maids, but in fact, they can be regarded as senior female slaves.


    Soon... the female slaves returned again and brought Nafidili the clothes to change and put on her.


    "Okay, you can retreat!" After getting dressed, Nafidili waved her hand and said directly and unceremoniously: "Okay, you can go down, I won''t call you, you are not allowed to come in..."


    "Yes, princess!"


    The maids didn''t dare to ask more, and walked out of the room one by one, and brought the heavy door to the room.


    Looking at her own palace, she was left alone again, Nafidili whispered with excitement: "Ye, my love...come out, I miss you..."


    "Since you miss me, why did you run so fast just now?" As Zhou Ye''s voice sounded, his figure appeared beside Nafidili out of thin air.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s figure, Nafidili rushed over with a smile and threw him onto the couch.


    After nestling her body in the arms of her own man as much as possible, Nafidili complained a little: "Who told you not to let me rest for three consecutive days... I felt like I was almost broken by you... "


    "I can''t help it..." Zhou Ye said helplessly.He really didn¡¯t realize that he was still cute with the attribute of Heichangzhi. He was so interested when he saw Heichangzhi Nafidili... He actually changed the flow of time and played three times with her in the mirror world. Tian San Ye''s game...


    Of course, it''s not just three days and three nights at a time, that would be deadly.


    Zhou Ye just¡ªcough cough, play for a while, rest for a while...such a cycle, Zhou Ye still cherishes his woman very much.


    But even with such care, Nafidili can''t stand it...


    "Otherwise, take all my female slaves!" Nafidili suddenly thought of a good idea. This idea seems to be very good... so that she will have comrades in arms, so she won''t be ruined again and again. Escaped.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1023

    "Oh..." Zhou Ye was habitually polite.


    "Why not..." Nafidili''s dissatisfied Zhou Ye got up on his body and rode directly on his waist, saying: "Those female slaves grew up with me since I was young. Selected carefully, I guarantee that they are all purple..."


    "Actually, I am more interested in Anna Sunam..." Zhou Ye teased.


    "Huh-I won''t help you get her..." Speaking of Anna Sunam, Nafidili''s face was strained and she said dissatisfied: "I didn''t expect that she not only charmed my father, but also took my The man is also charmed..."


    "Ahem...how could it be possible!" Zhou Ye said embarrassingly, "Actually, you are my favorite!"


    "No matter, if you want me to help you get Anna Sunam, you should take my twelve female slaves first..." Nafidili said with a change of voice.


    It wasn''t that she had figured it out, but she suddenly realized something, with the godlike means of her lover, what resistance does that Anna Sunum have??In the end, he still has to fall into the hands of his own man.


    Instead of that, it''s better to use this to make a deal with his own man, and let him take all his female slaves, so-13 to one, she has an overwhelming advantage.


    "Huh? Didn''t you just say..." Zhou Ye felt a little suddenly at Nafidili''s change.


    "Can I change my mind?" Nafidili sacrificed a woman''s weapon, unreasonable... "By the way, I can tell you the good news, Anna Sunam has just been taken by my father. They are not married yet, so ¡ª¡ªShe is still a purple...As long as you agree with my slave girl, I will help you get her..."


    "This... is really unexpected good news... well, I agree to your terms..." Zhou Ye sighed and said.


    "Great, you are here waiting for me..." Nafidili said, jumping up quickly and ran towards the door...


    Dedicated?Ancient Egypt?Are you stupid?


    Here one man and many women is orthodox...


    Only the hypocritical guys in Europe advocate the so-called monogamy¡ª¡ª


    Because they don''t want to take on more women''s life problems, monogamy saves them a lot of trouble-this is how the irresponsible product of lover is born.


    Chapter 1418


    One thousand four hundred and eighteen chapters


    The ancient city of Thebes-in the pharaoh''s palace-


    A wonderful competition in front of the palace is in progress.


    Two black-haired women wearing short dresses and golden masks are facing each other while holding golden forks.


    With a bang, Pharaoh Seti I clapped vigorously, as if he had pressed an open button.


    The two rushed up without giving way to each other, and the battle between you and me became a ball.


    These two women are not others, they are the eldest daughter of Seti I, Nafidili, and the chief female guard, Anna Sunam, who is known as the first beauty of Egypt.


    The two competed in front of the temple to fight for the protection of the death bracelet.


    For the protection of the death bracelet, Anna Sunum is bound to win.


    why?


    Because she is a child born of a commoner, because she has a peerless appearance but does not deserve the right to this appearance, because she does not want to marry the pharaoh, Seti I, plus that always looks with disgusting eyes Her High Priest Immortal.


    But-no way.


    Personal force is not that important in this era...


    Moreover, in this era, the status of women-very low.


    Of course, there are also some special positions that must be held by women, and they can also be slightly free.


    For example-the guardian who guards the death bracelet.


    Because the death bracelet was suppressed in the Karnak temple, and the guardian of the death bracelet will automatically become the priestess of the sun god Ra. At the same time, as long as he is selected as the priestess of the sun god Ra, then this A woman must remain chaste throughout her life, even if she is a representative of secular kingship, the pharaoh cannot force her.


    Moreover, the position of the priestess of the sun god Ra will be second only to the high priest.


    You know, on certain issues, even the Pharaoh had to bow his head to the high priest, because - this is the age of God.


    It was with this belief that Anna Sunam desperately wanted to win this battle.


    Of course, the pharaoh Seti I, who was sitting high above, knew what Anna Sunam was thinking.


    He is not angry. It is this woman with a rebellious spirit that can bring him more sense of conquest...


    Of course, he deliberately concealed one thing-that is, whether he wins or not, the guardian of the death bracelet will be personally appointed by him, which means-in fact, this game is meaningless, because-even The winner is Anna Sunam, and she will not get a real victory.


    The position of guardian of the death bracelet has long been reserved...


    Looking at a little cutie who was struggling constantly in her hand, she finally found that when her struggle was futile, the kind of despair and confession can bring him a lot of pleasure...


    For this reason, even though Seti I had ordered to marry Anna Sunam, he still did not touch her a finger. He wanted to use things like power to force this unwilling little cutie to recognize reality...


    Watching the proud swan lay down its proud head in front of him, this was the happiest time for Seti I.


    And the high priest Immortal, standing next to Seti I, had some guesses about the Pharaoh''s thoughts.


    But-he didn''t stop it either, or rather-he was still helping the abuser, pushing the whole incident in the direction that Pharaoh wanted.


    Why do you want to do this?


    Because¡ªImmerton really fell in love with Anna Sunam.


    High Priest Immortal-in this ancient dynasty, represents the divine power, the status is second only to the existence of the pharaoh.


    As a high priest, although he could not blatantly marry a wife or anything, but-secretly, he secretly bought a lot of female slaves.


    Power is enough to make a purest man degenerate into a devil.


    Now, Immortal has no interest in the ordinary beautiful slave girls who are obedient to each other. Instead, it is Anna Sunam, a beauty who dismisses him, so that a conquering fishing net rises in his heart.


    But-Pharaoh has ordered that Anna Sunam will be married in the future. As the high priest, he can''t violate the Pharaoh''s order, but-this also brings him a stronger possession.


    Regardless of any dynasty, any man-to other people''s wives, always has such a trace of indescribable thoughts.


    Of course, I only saw it through, but deliberately pushed Pharaoh''s plan-because Immortal wanted Anna Sunam.


    But-it''s hard, it''s really hard.


    You know, as the high priest, Immortal has some mana, but he is not the monster that claims to be able to bring Egypt into disaster in the future.


    And Anna Sunam, a waitress who practiced martial arts all year round, was extremely powerful in her heart.


    This makes Immortal helpless against Anna Sunam--


    Right to persecute?

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1024

    There is a pharaoh on top--


    Spell charm?


    Anna Sunam''s mind is too strong, and his spells can only be humiliated.


    In the end¡ªEmerton had nothing but to promote the Pharaoh¡¯s conspiracy.


    No matter how powerful the soul is, when facing the biggest blow in life, a trace of flaw will be revealed.


    For this reason, Immortal even deliberately assisted the pharaoh to follow the Pharaoh''s will, announcing that the winner of this competition will receive the right to be the guardian of the death bracelet.


    In Imerton''s view, Anna Sunam''s martial arts far surpassed the princess Nafidili.


    Because of this, after Anna Sunam''s victory, when she felt that she could get rid of all the restraints, she was suddenly told that the guardian of the death bracelet was her defeat, and then¡ªher powerful heart would become everywhere. It is a loophole.


    Until then--


    Immortal believed that with his own magic power, he only needed to look at each other to make this beautiful Egyptian beauty fall in love with himself.


    Regardless of whether it was Seti I or High Priest Immortal, the two of them looked at the performance under the stage with almost the same thoughts.


    And at this moment-the situation in the performance hall makes people feel a little-well, what should I say, unexpected?


    Although, the two people in the field wore the same clothes, the same masks, and the same hairstyles.


    But-Seti I and Imerton, who are very familiar with the two of them, can see that it is not the Anna Sunam they imagined that has the advantage at this time, but-the princess, Nafidili...


    To be honest, Nafidili, who was fighting Anna Sunam on the court at this time, was not very serious.


    After seeing the god-like ability of her own man, Nafidili has long looked down upon this kind of petty fight...


    She was just playing with Anna Sunam, in order to vent her depression that was always pressured by her before.


    Chapter 1419


    One thousand four hundred and nineteen chapters


    "How come... become so strong..."


    The small face under Anna Sunam''s mask was already covered with fine beads of sweat.


    She didn''t know why the defeat of her own men in front of her was so difficult to resist today as if she had changed someone.


    Every touch between the weapons made her feel her wrists tingling.


    If it weren''t for Nafidili''s slender figure, Anna Sunam would really think that she was not facing a woman, but a huge monster.


    That power should never be said that humans should have.


    As the maid, Anna Sunam also fought against the guards in the palace, even the male guards could not have such great power.


    She felt that she was almost out of breath suppressed by this strange force.


    At this moment, Nafidili on the opposite side pushed up, and the golden fork in her left hand struck her chin-seeing that she couldn''t hide, Anna Sunam''s heart turned sharply, and the double crossed downward Blocking away... At the same time, his head tilted back slightly.


    However-just heard a cry, a sound of metal collision came.


    Then, Anna Sunam felt that her hands were numb, and the golden fork in her hands could not help but fall to the ground, and the upward force made her fall backwards involuntarily¡ª¡ª


    But Nafidili didn''t care about it, and rushed forward with a vigorous step, and rode directly on Anna Sunam''s body, with the golden fork in her hand resting on Anna Sunam''s throat.


    "...What did you do...why is there such a great power!" Unwilling to fail, Anna Sunam raised her golden mask and raised her sweaty face, questioning.


    "I didn''t do anything. If you are not convinced, get up and fight again!" Nafidili also lifted her mask. In obvious contrast to Anna Sunam, she is not breathing at all, and there is no trace of sweat on her face. So calm...


    "Huh..." Anna Sunam snorted heavily.


    And Nafidili got up without paying attention, and then retreated... She wouldn''t tell Anna Sunam what good things her man had to drink for herself.


    Anna Sunam struck a carp, jumped up from the ground, turned around, and took a double-headed spear from the wall behind her.


    And Nafidili did not hesitate to take two copper axes from behind her.


    The two battled together again.


    However-even if Anna Sunam''s skill is superior to Nafidili''s, but-the suppression of power makes skill less important.


    The so-called one force drop ten will be like this.


    In the end-Anna Sunam''s double-headed spear was chopped off, and Nafidili''s axe blade had also been placed on her neck.


    "..." At this moment, Anna Sunam was totally devastated...


    Oneself-after all, can''t escape the fate of becoming a plaything?


    And Pharaoh Seti I, who was sitting on the high platform, also stood up and applauded¡ªAlthough the ending was not what he thought, it didn¡¯t really matter, was it?


    However¡ªjust when Seti I was about to step down.


    A figure suddenly appeared next to the two women, and then wrapped around the slender waists of Nafidili and Anna Sunam.


    "Who are you?" Seti I was shocked. This is the palace. This person can actually appear in front of him. What is he going to do?Is he going to assassinate himself?Thinking of this, Seti I couldn''t help shouting: "Guard¡ª¡ªGuard..."


    However, as he shouted, the guards standing aside showed a struggle on their faces.


    It''s not that they don''t want to move, don''t want to protect the Pharaoh, but-they can''t move...


    "Hmm-how should I put it? The question of who am I is really difficult to answer..." Zhou Ye thought while moving his hands on the waists of the two women in his arms.


    Say you are the future?


    Said he was his son-in-law?Now want to rob the woman he reserved?It''s a bit of a...beast.


    "Just treat me as the evil god who came to snatch your daughter and wife..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Evil God?" To be honest, Seti I didn''t believe Zhou Ye''s nonsense...


    but--


    The situation of being unable to move his whole body made Seti I doubt Zhou Ye''s words again... "Then why are you here..."


    "For your daughter, with Anna Sunam..." Zhou Ye smiled at Seti I.


    "This..." Although Seti I was very unwilling, but-in this case, what can he say?In other words-what can he say when his life is in the hands of others?"Please be kind to my daughter... and... Anna Sunam..."


    "I''ll treat them kindly..." Zhou Ye said carelessly, then looked at Immortal, "Is this your high priest?"


    "Yes..." Although Seti I felt sad for himself, but-he didn''t dare to play a face with Zhou Ye... He, without the capital, how can he be the king of the world?What if the woman he was after was robbed?Can''t-hold back.

 The Movie World Chapter 1025

    In the face of a powerful existence, learn to be humble. This is reality.


    "Very good...you have an interesting high priest..." Zhou Ye didn''t plan to let Immortal just let go. His eyes showed a trace of malice in his eyes."Come on, High Priest, tell everyone what you think... what you think of the pharaoh, what you think of this dynasty and-what you think of the pharaoh woman..."


    "God, you..." Seti I felt humiliated...


    He-as the supreme existence of this country, but like a slave of the lowest rank, he was used as a prop for juggling.


    "Shut up..." Zhou Ye glanced at him lightly, and Seti I instantly felt that he had lost the ability to speak and could not utter a word...


    "Ye..." As a daughter, Nafidili, who was nestling in Zhou Ye''s arms, was reluctant to see her man playing with her father like this, she couldn''t help but pinch her man gently. Meaning-it''s almost done, don''t humiliate your father anymore.


    "Don''t make trouble, I''m just helping your father remove a nail... If you don''t believe me, listen..."


    "I think Seti I is an idiot... never get the true heart of his own woman by emotional means... only uses power to persecute..."


    "I love Anna Sunam...for this I used methods... I intend to use Ecstasy to enter her heart when Anna Sunam fails... Even if she becomes a pharaoh''s woman, she will only love me ..."


    "It is the happiest thing in my life to put a green hat on the supreme Pharaoh that represents shame and can never be shaken off."


    Listening to the description of his High Priest Immortal, Pharaoh Seti I¡¯s face grew darker and darker...Finally, he finally couldn¡¯t help shouting¡ª"Enough... Guards, give I have taken down Immortal and his sacrifices...I will use the cruelest punishment on him-insects!"


    With this violent shout, Seti I found that he was able to move, and the guards also regained their mobility.


    "What''s the matter? What about my daughter? Where is Anna Sunam?" He found that his daughter and Anna Sunam had disappeared...


    And at this moment--the guards had already swarmed, and pressed the high priest Imodun to the ground.


    They heard the words of the high priest just now when they were unable to move. It was really-too ??interesting, but it was interesting, and those who should listen to the order should listen.


    Chapter 1420


    One thousand four hundred and twenty chapters


    And at this time, in the mirror world...


    Anna Sunam finally regained her mobility. When she regained her freedom, the first thing she did was to elbow Zhou Ye.


    "Do you want to kill me?" Zhou Ye unceremoniously hugged her directly in his arms, and confined her hands in front of Hungary.


    "Who are you?" Anna Sunam stared at Zhou Ye with eyes wide open.


    "I''m your man..." Zhou Ye teased.


    "I don''t know you...who are you!" Obviously, Anna Sunam had less sense of humor than Zhou Ye had imagined. She still stared at the man blankly.


    "I said, I''m your man... It doesn''t matter if you don''t know me, you''ll know me soon..." Zhou Ye said, winking at Nafidili who stood watching the excitement.


    Nafidili smiled slightly, rushed over, and hugged Anna Sunam from behind."Honey, I''ll help you..."


    With that said, grabbing Anna Sunam''s clothes and pulling hard...


    With a stab, Anna Sunam suddenly lost her upper body protection...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!)


    "What are you doing... Nafidili..."


    "What do you do? Do what my man asked me to do..."


    "You disappointed me so much... Nafidili, I thought you were..."


    "You thought you were wrong, I am a bad woman..."


    There was Zhou Ye''s restraint before, and Nafidili''s help afterwards. For a short while, the poor Anna Sunam became a little white sheep...


    With a sharp cry of pain... Anna Sunam stopped her struggling behavior because - it was meaningless.


    She looked at the man who was forcibly occupying her body, and calmly asked: "Tell me, your name, man... I''m a woman who doesn''t even know her own man''s name!"


    "Zhou Ye... Zhou is the last name, Ye is the first name, remember my name, because this name will accompany you!" As the voice fell, Zhou Ye began his hard work.


    To tell the truth, Anna Sunam really suffered a lot this time, why did you say that there was a Nafidili who had never dealt with her next to her.


    Especially Nafidili also has twelve helpers...


    Nafidili, in order to toss her life''s enemy Anna Sunam, she lost herself... Even if she was almost finished, she still worked hard for her man Zhou Ye, but fortunately, she has twelve A loyal female slave can help her bear the firepower.


    But-Anna Sunam, who was alone, was a tragedy. She really woke up and fainted...


    For three whole days and three nights, he was almost tossed to death.


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Anna Sunam slowly opened her eyes, looking at the man in front of her who had forcibly occupied herself by brutal means, her eyes were full of unresolved love."Ye..."


    Three days and three nights are enough for the domineering technique of Chun Feng Hua Yu Jue to imprint Zhou Ye from the inside out¡ªnot to mention three days and three nights, even if it¡¯s only once, it¡¯s enough to turn her around. My attitude towards Zhou Ye...


    "Wake up?" Zhou Ye smiled and dragged Anna Sunam into his arms...


    "I...I really can''t do it...please..." When Anna Sunam said this, she felt sad...


    She is sad for her own uselessness. As a woman of Zhou Ye, she can''t even make him enjoy this kind of thing... She is really...


    "Don''t make trouble, I''m that kind of person..." Zhou Ye said, flipping his wrist, and a simple porcelain vase appeared in his palm. He gently opened the lid of the porcelain vase, and then moved to Anna Sunam''s eye. The voice said: "Come on, drink this thing..."


    Facing Zhou Ye''s defense, Anna Sunam couldn''t help but give him a blank look, her talking eyes seemed to say, you are that kind of person...


    But watching Zhou Ye half-supporting herself so gently and carefully, her little face could not help but leak a smile, "What is this?"


    "Poison..." Zhou Ye teased, "Dare you drink it?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s words, Anna Sunam¡¯s complexion changed, her delicate little face, with an expression of immense sadness, whispered: "When I don¡¯t love you, you forcibly occupy me, when I fall in love with you , But you gave me poison... Is this my fate?... Since you are tired of me... Then I drink..."


    With that said, Anna Sunam grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand and drank the bottle of unknown stuff in a thunderous manner...


    After drinking, he closed his eyes and hugged Zhou Ye with both hands firmly, "If I can choose, I want to die in your arms..."


    "..." To be honest, Zhou Ye almost couldn''t tell whether this girl was really stupid or pretending to be stupid...


    However, looking at the smile that leaked from her horns... Obviously, this girl was acting stupid.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye simply planned it out, "Well, I can make a shot while it''s hot..."


    "Yeah... bad guy, I really can''t do it..."


    "What are you talking about... I''m going to die... How about another way of death..."


    Three days later.

 The Movie World Chapter 1026

    Zhou Ye finally brought the girls out of the mirror world...


    However, Zhou Ye did not intend to go back here...


    He is very interested in ancient Egypt in this era... He just took his daughters and went upstream along the Nile River to play around.


    Along the way, the two women Nafidili and Anna Sunam kept teaching him about the life and customs of this era, and Zhou Ye also described the living habits and customs of later generations to them. When there were two sisters who looked exactly like them, both Nafidili and Anna Sunam were full of interest.


    In the end, after wandering for a month, Zhou Ye brought 14 women including Nafidili and Anna Sunam back to the timeline where he should have been.


    1933-Egypt-in the secret passage under the ancient city of Thebes...


    "In a blink of an eye, you actually lost my dear..." Evelyn looked at Mira angrily and asked.


    "I didn''t lose it, my dear said he has something to do and he will be back soon..." Mira explained.


    "But now almost ten minutes have passed, why haven''t you come back?" Evelyn asked, "With Ye''s ability, it takes ten minutes to do anything? Even if it takes him ten minutes to destroy the entire universe. time¡­¡­"


    "How do I know!" Mira replied grimly.


    She was not originally a fuel-saving lamp, and she did not deal with Evelyn a bit. It was just that she was a little apologetic to Evelyn because of the incident of eating alone at the entrance of the passage... But these apologies follow Evelyn¡¯s Questioning, it almost disappeared.


    Just when Evelyn was a little angry and was about to say something more, she suddenly felt a flash of light and shadow in front of her - then, a group of people appeared in front of her out of thin air.


    It¡¯s nothing to her to change a living person. After all, the sisters¡¯ abilities have increased, but¡ªthe two leading women in this group of women made her and Mira both dumbfounded at the same time..." I¡ªseem to see myself..."


    "Me too..." Mira also nodded blankly.


    Chapter 1421


    One thousand four hundred and twenty one chapters


    "You...you are..." Evelyn looked in front of her, asking the woman who was almost exactly the same as herself except for the different hairstyle.


    "I am you, you are me!!" Nafidili blinked at Evelyn and said with a smile: "We are alone..."


    "No... you''re not me... I''m not you... what you say... speaks ancient Egyptian?" When Evelyn heard Nafidili''s words, she suddenly realized something In the same way, he turned his head and shouted at his own man: "My dear...you...are you going back to the era of Seti I more than 3,000 years ago, bring Princess Nafidili back, right? ?"


    "How do you know I am Nafidili?" Nafidili asked curiously.


    Because she learned from her man that her name has been submerged in a long river of time in later lives. Instead, her father, Seti I, became famous because of the mysterious death city-Hamnata... ¡­


    It is said that Hamnata, the city of death, contains the treasures of Seti I¡¯s wealth and enemies...


    This is also the reason why the name of Seti I will spread so widely. After all-since ancient times, the name of the hero cannot be retained, only the wealth is moving.


    Facing the question of the woman who had the same face as herself, Evelyn raised her hands in a idiotic manner, stroking her face and said, "Because... I dreamed of you... and dreamed of you. What you do... you are Nafidili... yes!"


    Hearing what Evelyn said, Nafidili smiled, "Yes, I am Nafidili...Hello, me in future generations!"


    "I am not your posterity, I am me, I am the only Evelyn!" Evelyn said with some dissatisfaction, but soon her face leaked some excitement, because she thought about it Certain things...


    "Tell me, how do you pronounce this character? What does it mean?" Evelyn took out a book of hieroglyphs and asked excitedly, pointing to the hieroglyphs above.


    You know, as of now, more than 3,000 hieroglyphs have been unearthed in ancient Egypt, but less than 40% of them have been truly interpreted.


    Now, with a serious ancient Egyptian princess as a teacher, how can Evelyn, who is obsessed with archeology, be unexcited.


    "Ah, this text read... means..." Nafidili also indifferently taught Evelyn hieroglyphs.


    And on the other side¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "You are my posterity, Mira?" Compared to the playful Nafidili, Anna Sunam is not that easy to talk. She looked at the one who stood in front of her with the same face as her. Mila said unceremoniously: "So weak, I won''t recognize you..."


    "Hey--!" Hearing Anna Sunam''s unceremonious words, Mira smacked dissatisfiedly, and then unceremoniously returned: "I never thought you were my past life, I am me ...You are you...don''t put me and the tragic you on the same level!"


    "Your vision is stronger than your skill..." Anna Sunam said, looking up and down a weak and weak Mira: "But-it seems that you only have this vision left. ..."


    "..." Can''t refute...


    Mira was really depressed and wanted to shout, it was not my fault, it was the bad guy who pulled me into the passage, so what was it for three hours...


    However, Mila quickly gave up this kind of meaningless argument. How should I put it? She has almost seen the character of Anna Sunam, and it is estimated that if she said that, she would only get - so Weak, can''t stand it after only three hours?¡ª¡ªSuch comments.


    Why do you have to be recognized by this guy, because she is from ancient times??


    When Mira thought of this, she shook her face and stopped talking to Anna Sunam...


    And the twelve female slaves behind them all looked at the strange scene in front of them with ignorance¡ªtwo Anna Sunam, two princesses...what the hell was going on in this world?


    "Baby, I don''t think this is a good place to have a party. Why don''t we finish our goal quickly, and then go home and say something?" Zhou Ye''s voice came, making the chirping girls immediately quiet. Down.


    And Nafidili walked out of the girls, she actually recognized where it was at the first glance, even though the walls here have been mottled, even though this place no longer looks like its glorious period...


    But how could Nafidili forget this place?You know¡ªit¡¯s here, outside the guardianship of the death bracelet, the man she met with her for life, although the scene at the time was not very pleasant, but the result was quite good, right?


    "Why did you come here? Do you want to get the Grim Reaper bracelet?" Nafidili asked.


    "Actually, I am coming. I found this place based on my memory. I always feel that something is calling me here..." Evelyn said.


    "There''s nothing here..." Nafidili said strangely: "Except for a bracelet that can destroy the world, everything... wait... what year is this year?"


    "In 1993...Ah, by the way, you don''t know the calendar of our future generations. If converted to the ancient Egyptian calendar, this year is the year of the scorpion..." Nafidili, who deserves to be known as an expert in ancient Egypt, blinked. With the effort of, the calendar conversion was completed-but this was also proud of the memory and IQ that X genetic modification brought to her far beyond ordinary people.


    You know, in the original film, she was reminded of her...


    "The year of the scorpion...five years ago..." Nafidili''s face changed suddenly, "then we can''t go in and get that thing...that''s the item for summoning the Scorpion Emperor, as long as someone gets the death bracelet ...He can summon the Devil Scorpion Great..."


    "Even if you don''t take it, the Devil Scorpion himself will be resurrected when the time comes!" Anna Sunam, who likes to antagonize Nafidili, walked to Nafidili''s side and retorted: Why not let my dear hold the death bracelet to summon the Scorpion Emperor and kill him!"


    In order to get the position of the watcher of the death bracelet, Anna Sunam did her homework.


    "...I, I forgot..." Nafidili stroked her hair with some embarrassment. She had just forgotten about it when she was panicked...Really, let Anna Sunam do this The guy is proud...


    "Well, in this case, let''s take the death bracelet away!" Zhou Ye said, kicking open the stone door of the treasure room.


    Chapter 1422


    One thousand four hundred and twenty-two chapters


    "I''ll start here..." Nafidili said hurriedly when she saw her man''s movements.


    "Well, here you come!" Zhou Ye stopped his movements and stood aside with a smile.


    He knew that Nafidili knew how to open the door, after all-he watched Nafidili walk out of the door and was outside... ahem.


    Nafidili happily walked to the door, she rushed to open the treasure house just to show it.


    Who made her embarrassed just now... It was still shameless by Anna Sunam.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1027

    Nafidili, who came to the door, carefully placed her hand on the seven-pointed star-shaped doorknob, pulled the handle out a bit, and then gently turned it clockwise. , Two turns counterclockwise... After all this is done, push the handle inward again.


    Following Nafidili''s movement, a caracalla sound came from the stone gate, and then the treasure house door, which had not been opened for more than three thousand years, opened.


    Evelyn, who was curious about history, rushed in first...


    Inside is a small space, only about 30 square meters in size.


    On the table facing the door, there is a small box. Behind the box is the statue of the bird head and the sun god.


    "It says... [Anyone who disturbs the bracelet must drink the Nile water]." Evelyn, who rushed to the front, gently blew away the dust on the top of the box, looking at the hieroglyphs above.


    "There is a weight mechanism under the box. When touched, the mechanism will be activated!" said Nafidili, who walked in with curly Tingting: "The mechanism next to the channel that connects to the bottom of the Nile will be opened. At that time, the entire underground channel will be submerged. The ultimate defense of the entire underground palace is to prevent the death bracelet from being snatched after the invasion of foreign enemies that the entire country cannot resist."


    For this, she knew better than anyone, who called her the caretaker.


    Hearing Nafidili¡¯s words, Evelyn had already touched the hand on the box and took it back like lightning... With a somewhat embarrassing smile: "I...I just wanted to see what¡¯s in this box. ..."


    While talking, Evelyn changed her goal and gently removed the spider web on the statue of the sun god behind the box...At this time, she noticed a slight difference.


    There is a scorpion pattern carved into the corona on the head of the sun god.


    "This is the badge of Emperor Devil Scorpion. He should be just a fictitious character... There has never been any record of him in history..." Evelyn murmured.


    "No one wants to record people and things that can destroy the world in books that can be consulted!" Nafidili smiled and said: "This kind of thing is more secure than written records. It is word of mouth, but I I know the deeds of Emperor Devil Scorpion..."


    Having said this, Nafidili smiled at her man and said, "Well, now our goal has been achieved, Ye, you should consider how to take us out... You know, the one under the box The agency, even me, can''t shut it down..."


    "That''s too simple!" Zhou Ye smiled and waved to his women."Come, all come to my side..."


    The girls came over without knowing it, and surrounded their man.


    "Now one person is holding another person''s hand..."


    The women obediently followed.


    "No, it''s not like this..." Zhou Ye looked at the women who completed a circle holding hands, and was speechless... He simply said: "Nafidili, you hold Evelyn''s hand, Evelyn--you Holding..."


    In the end, the girls formed a form of eight people on the left and right... On the left, Nafidili was the leader and Evelyn was second.


    On the right, Anna Sunum is the leader and Mira is second.


    The other twelve female slaves were evenly distributed on both sides.


    "Now... we are going to say goodbye to this dark underground palace!" Zhou Ye said, holding the sky with one hand. Above his palm, a golden six-pointed star appeared in the air out of thin air - and then, a full three meters in diameter. The golden beam of light spewed out from the six-pointed star magic array and rushed straight into the sky.


    Whether it is a wall or a slate, it is directly annihilated in this beam of light.


    "My man is a god..." Nafidili murmured while looking up at the blue sky above her head through a circular gap ten meters in diameter.


    This time, Anna Sunam, who was on the other side, rarely sang against Nafidili. She also said proudly: "It''s also my man..."


    "Okay, darlings, hold my hand tight and let you feel the joy of flying!" Zhou Ye said as he swept the box containing the death bracelet into the bracelet, and then reached out and grabbed Na on the left and right sides. Fidili and Anna Sunam bent their knees slightly, and then slammed... soaring into the sky.


    The girls were taken directly by Zhou Ye to fly.


    As soon as everyone left, the underground palace began to vibrate, and then-the turbulent river water drawn from the Nile River quickly flooded the entire underground palace.


    Zhou Ye directly led the girls to the ground, and asked, "Where are we going now? Should we start our treasure hunt, or should we make a little bit of grooming first?"


    "Well-I think we should fix it first!" Nafidili looked at her twelve female slaves and said.


    Although she and Anna Sunam can wear their clothes because of Mila and Evelyn, and they fit very well.However, the figures of the twelve female slaves are somewhat different, and it is not very appropriate to wear the clothes of Mira and Evelyn.


    And in Zhou Ye''s bracelet, there were not many women''s clothes, and he helped Mila and Evelyn to take their clothes, and the female slaves didn''t like them too much.


    "Well, then let''s go to Cairo to fix it for a while..." Zhou Ye said.


    After they made up their minds, they walked towards the bazaar near the ancient city of Thebes.


    Although this place is in decline, not many tomb raiders are willing to come here anymore.But people nearby are used to setting the market here, so the market is not very far from here...


    In this way, Zhou Ye brought his mighty group of women to the bazaar...but, there weren¡¯t any great clothes in this bazaar. In the end-the female slaves put on traditional Arab black dresses and Veil...


    And Evelyn and other women also put on exactly the same outfits.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye walked in front of him, and sixteen women lined up neatly behind him in two rows, suddenly he was an ultra-rich Arab local tyrant.


    Zhou Ye also felt very funny about this...Especially at night, in the magic tent, a group of women kneeled in a circle around him, facing outwards. Except for that, the whole body was tightly wrapped, and only the right place was there. The feeling he felt...Uh, how should I put it, this feeling can only be unspeakable...


    Sure enough, Arab men are so happy.


    Chapter 1423


    One thousand four hundred and twenty-three chapters


    Just when Zhou Ye was reluctant to go on his tour around Arab beauty.


    Far away in the city of death, on the ruins of Hamnata, the former curator of the British Museum, and now a fanatical doomsday survivor, Hafez was looking depressed at the excavation site in front of him.


    What should I say?


    The mummy of High Priest Emerton has been discovered, but-Hafez is not happy at all.


    because--


    Up to now, the workers still have not found the Black Sutra of the Dead and the Golden Sun Sutra.


    This is simply...


    The Golden Sun Sutra is second, and the most important thing is-without the Black Sutra of the Undead, how to resurrect Imodun?


    Is this special code funny?


    Do you want him to hold the mummy of Emerton and fight against the Scorpion King alone?He felt that he didn''t have the ability...


    Therefore, the key is the Black Sutra of the Dead...


    Just when Hafez was anxious to get angry and gloomy-an old jeep drove into the excavation site.


    As the old jeep stopped, three fat and thin cowboy-dressed guys walked down and said hello to Hafez, "Hey, it seems that you haven''t dug up what you want... "


    "Stop talking nonsense, who do I want?" Hafez has no interest in teasing these three guys at all now, he is already getting angry and bubbling.


    "Of course, we shot, it must be foolproof!" said the leading fat man, winking at his hand.


    The skinny Spiway opened the trunk door, and a person trapped like a rice dumpling appeared in front of everyone."This is the Jonathan you want!"


    What''s interesting is that Jonathan is now closing his eyes tightly, breathing evenly...obviously sleeping.

 The Movie World Chapter 1028

    He could fall asleep even if he was kidnapped, and I had to admire the strong nerves of this guy.


    After taking a look at Jonathan, Hafez nodded, then motioned to the men behind him to get Jonathan down...Although Hafez didn¡¯t know Jonathan, he believed that by relying on With his own methods, whether this guy is Jonathan or not, you will know if you ask.


    However, just when the big black Lokner was going to take Jonathan out and asked about it, the three American cowboys took out their own pistols, one pointed at Hafez and the other pointed at Hei. A Lochner, the skinny Spiway pointed to Jonathan who was trapped into a dumpling.


    And Hafez''s men instantly raised their guns and aimed them at the trio of kidnappers.


    "What do you mean?" Hafez asked dissatisfiedly.


    "Pay with one hand and deliver with the other! This is the rule!" said the kidnapper boss.


    "Wait a minute, we have to inspect the goods first, who knows if you just tied up a fake to impersonate it!" Lokner said dissatisfied.


    "Yes, but you are not allowed to loosen his rope, and...except you, let your subordinates stay away from me!" said the short fat guy, the leader of the kidnappers.


    "Yes!" Hafez nodded.


    Then, Lockner took out the ball of cloth stuffed in Jonathan''s mouth, allowing him to temporarily regain his ability to speak, and slapped Jonathan who was sleeping like a pig to wake up.


    "Ah...what''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Jonathan, who was awakened from his sleep, yelled, struggling to remember, but-how could he get up when he was trapped in a zongzi What happened to the body... In the end, he could only collapse into the carriage and asked: "Who are you? Where are you? Why did you kidnap me?"


    And Lockner obviously didn''t intend to answer Jonathan''s question. He directly held the gun against Jonathan''s head and asked: "You... are Jonathan??"


    "I...I''m Jonathan..." Jonathan looked at the muzzle of the black hole, swallowed a few mouthfuls, and said, "Who are you? Are you Kelly''s husband? No, no, I have been for a long time. Don¡¯t contact Kelly, or are you Opa¡¯s husband? Right... Yes, you must be Opa¡¯s husband. Opa said that her husband is a black... I¡¯m sorry... if it¡¯s because of your wife. For reasons, I am willing to apologize and pay to make up for your loss. How much do you want?"


    Lokner listened to Jonathan¡¯s answer like a cannon, making him feel bad...Madan¡¯s, what did this guy do... "I don¡¯t know Kelly. I don''t know what Oppa, listen... Now I ask one sentence, and you answer one sentence, if... say one more word, I will shoot you immediately!"


    "No problem... I am the most cooperative!" Jonathan deeply understands what a gentleman does not stand under a dangerous wall. Besides, he hasn''t lived enough yet, relying on the money his brother-in-law Zhou Ye gave him. His little life is quite moist, he still doesn''t want to die.


    "your name!!"


    "Jonathan!"


    "Your parents'' names..."


    "My father is... my mother is..."


    "Where is your sister Evelyn now?"


    "I do not know either¡­¡­"


    "what did you say??"


    "I really don''t know... I haven''t contacted her for a long time... I don''t really know where she is now."


    When Lokner still wanted to ask, he was stopped by the boss of the three kidnappers."Hey, buddy... you have asked enough, don''t you want to pay?"


    This guy is really afraid that these guys won''t pay after they get the answers to the questions they want. Then he can''t find the tune in crying.


    "Huh..." Lokner glared at the kidnapper boss with some discomfort, but was glared back by the guy again...


    But Lokner didn''t care about playing this kind of naive game where you stare at me and stare at you with this kidnapper boss. There is still a lot to do.Thinking of this, Lokner nodded to Hafez, meaning-this Jonathan is real.


    "Then we can discuss the price now..." Hafez said: "According to the previously agreed price, thirty thousand dollars..."


    "No, the price has increased now!" The kidnapper boss said rudely: "Because of your distrustful attitude, I feel that my soul has been hurt, so-fifty thousand dollars, less than a cent will not work!"


    "You are blackmailing!" Hafez''s angry eyes rounded.


    "Either give me fifty thousand dollars, it''s yours! Either I kill him, and everyone shoots them apart!" Obviously, the kidnapper boss is not a fuel-efficient lamp, and it seems that this is not the first time he has done this kind of thing.


    "..." Facing the blackmail of the kidnapper boss, Hafez really had an urge to curse MMP.


    But-he had to suppress the anger in his heart.


    Because at this time, they had dug up the mummy of Emerton, but they have not found the whereabouts of the Black Book of the Undead, so obviously, the whereabouts of that book fell on the person named Jonathan in front of them.


    If Jonathan died, it would be even more difficult to find the woman named Evelyn. For this reason, he had to suppress the anger in his heart and shouted at his men: "Give them the money !"


    "Yes!"


    The man wearing a red shirt next to him walked backwards. Soon, he brought a small box that was not big and opened it in front of the kidnappers.


    The kidnapper boss took out a stack of dollars from the box, put it under his nose, and took a hard breath. The smell of ink filled his nose, "Happy cooperation... next time if there is such an easy job. , Remember to find us!"


    While smiling, the cargo picked up the money box, took his men, got in the car, and left.


    Looking at Jonathan who was thrown on the ground, Hafez said viciously: "You better know everything I want to know, or you will be dead!"


    Chapter 1424


    One thousand four hundred and twenty-four chapters


    Egypt-Cairo-


    At six o''clock in the afternoon, this is the coolest time of the day.


    The breeze blowing from the Nile River with a hint of water vapor made Cairo, which had been exposed to the sun for a day, a bit of coolness.


    On the wide and historic streets of Fort Byton in Cairo, a long line of camels is slowly approaching.


    On the front camel of the camel team, sitting a handsome black-haired teenager, I saw him wearing a traditional white Arabian robe, on the white robe, full of all kinds of gold jewelry inlaid, There are even more than a dozen necklaces on his neck...


    When people look at it, they will immediately feel that full of local tyrants are blowing.


    And behind him, there are young women riding camels wearing black robes and wearing black veils...


    Counting backwards, good guys, there are sixteen.


    Among the most eye-catching, there are no more than two pairs of beautiful women who are like twins. These two beautiful twins are side by side behind the teenagers. From time to time, they also hear a few silver sounds from their masked black veil. Bell-like laughter.


    Seeing such a team full of local tyrants, almost all the people on the road are consciously or unintentionally approaching the two sides, anyway-rich people are often accompanied by the profession, and there is also the term "powerful".


    No matter in which country in the world, being rich represents a very high social status.


    So those passers-by in rags had to evade to both sides.


    Of course, there are also creatures who are not afraid of rich people.


    For example-there is one now.


    I saw that in front of the team of local tyrants, a guy riding a war horse and wearing a black costume was sitting upright on the horse, watching the camel team approaching in front of him, motionless, as if in The same deliberately blocking them.


    "Your Excellency Zhou Ye!" The guy waited until the camel team got around him before shouting loudly: "Welcome, come to Egypt again..."


    "Haha...Ade Bei, if you don''t guard your high priest in Hamnata, is there something to stop me here?" Zhou Ye didn''t know his schedule for Ad Bei. feel weird.


    In other words, if Ad Bay does not know his schedule, then it is a strange thing.

 The Movie World Chapter 1029

    You know, the descendants of the Pharaoh guarded by tens of thousands, although some people gave up the glory left by their ancestors, but some still abide by this duty.


    It can be said that almost all Arab tribes on the land of Egypt have their people.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t be so easy to pull out an army of hundreds of thousands in the end, and smash the World Exterminating Legion summoned by the death bracelet.


    "This is not a place to talk. I have prepared a place for you to live. Let''s talk about it when we get to the place!" Adbey said, leading the way and walking towards Fort Byton.


    "Oh, the trouble is coming!" Zhou Ye sighed, and then followed directly. The women behind him did not need to ask, of course they followed.


    Soon Zhou Ye and his women, under the leadership of Ade Bei, came to the most luxurious hotel in Fort Byton.


    But-said it was the most luxurious, but at this point in time-in this backward country-it was almost enough to make do, Zhou Ye would not expect too much.


    In the living room of a large suite, Adbe sat opposite Zhou Ye.


    And what about Zhou Ye?


    He sat on the long sofa, with Evelyn, Nafidili, Mira and Anna Sunam sitting on either side of him.


    Zhou Ye lazily handed over half of his body''s weight to Anna Sunam, and put his leg on Nafidili''s body, and asked casually: "Now, can you tell me? Why are you Not guarding your death city, and running out to find me?"


    "Someone wants to resurrect Immortal..." As soon as Ad Bay opened his mouth, he tried to get a head start, throwing out what he thought was the most horrifying topic.


    However, what disappointed Adbe was that what he thought was the most terrifying thing to Zhou Ye was nothing, and even Zhou Ye''s lazy expression remained unchanged."So??"


    "If the evildoer is resurrected..." Adbe was a little unwilling, and tried to make the matter more serious.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye gave Adbe a blank look, then smiled and said nothing.


    Although Zhou Ye did not speak, Adebe could still feel his meaning in Zhou Ye''s eyes.moron


    "I can kill him once, and I can kill him a second time!" Zhou Ye looked at Adbe''s incomparable expression, and couldn''t help but smile: "What''s more, he can''t be resurrected. The Black Book of Undead is in me. Who can resurrect him?"


    "..."


    For a moment, Adbe felt that he had really become an idiot.


    The guy in front of him, but killed the enchanting existence in the underground palace, but-now is not the time to talk about this, "Did you find any good things in Thebes some time ago?"


    "Well-my baby helped me find the death bracelet!" Zhou Ye said, looking at Evelyn sitting next to him.


    And Evelyn smiled indifferently, bent over and gave her man a sweet mouth.


    Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s words, Ad Bey¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened. His original plan was to persuade Zhou Ye to hand over the Death Bracelet, but now¡ªhe has changed his mind, perhaps, this time in the world once in 5,000 years. At the end of the day, it will depend on this man who defeated the resurrected high priest.


    Thinking of this, Ad Bay said: "Then my friend, do you know the death bracelet..."


    "After putting on the death bracelet, the death bracelet will give a reminder, and the person wearing the death bracelet will have to go to the miraculous oasis in the desert within seven days, according to various prompts, Am''shee, if on the seventh day If you can¡¯t reach the Pyramid of Am''shey before the sun rises, then-the death bracelet will take the life of the owner."


    On the secrets of this kind of death bracelet, who knows better than Nafidili, who was born in the royal family of ancient Egypt?


    She won''t let Ad Bay grow up in front of her own man...


    "If the owner of the Grim Reaper arrives at the Pyramid of Am''shee at the specified time point, then he has the right to awaken the Scorpion the Great and challenge him, and the victor will obtain the ownership of the Grim Reaper." After finishing all the secrets in one breath, Fidi Li blinked at her man, "My dear, am I right?"


    "What I said is correct!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "This is..." Ad Bey looked at this vaguely familiar woman with a dazed expression. How could she know such secrets that would not be recorded in history books?


    "I''m Nafidili..." Nafidili didn''t take off her veil to speak, she just said faintly: "I am Ye''s No. 1 wife..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, was this Nafidili''s complaint??


    Chapter 1425


    One thousand four hundred and twenty five chapters


    "..." Ad Bei didn''t care about the name he had never heard before, but looked at Zhou Ye expectantly: "Then, my friend, are you interested in challenging Emperor Devil Scorpion? "


    In Adebe''s view, the strongman in front of him who hangs the high priest is obviously the best candidate.


    Moreover, if you leave it alone, once the time comes, the Devil Scorpion will still be resurrected, and he will get used to the whole world with his death army, so-Zhou Ye can only be asked.


    As for whether Zhou Ye will take the Death God Legion and destroy the entire world...that is another matter, in front of him-Adbe can no longer care about that much.


    "In fact, I don''t like eating whole insect feast very much, and I don''t like eating fried scorpion very much..." Zhou Ye said helplessly when he heard Adbe''s words.


    "...I don''t like it either!" Ad Bey asked with a dazed expression: "But does this have anything to do with whether you want to challenge the Devil Scorpion?"


    "There really is no sense of humor..." Zhou Ye sighed speechlessly, "Well, I will go, but not now... My women, they still want to have a good time in Cairo for a few days..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Adebe felt a hatred of iron but not steel, "My friend...do you think it is important to save the world or to go shopping with your own woman?"


    "Are you stupid?" Zhou Ye looked at Adebe with the same gaze as a second idiot, and said, "Of course it''s important to go shopping with your own woman..."


    "..." Adbe looked speechlessly at the sky... God, why is a guy with such a powerful force such a person??


    On the other hand, whether it''s Nafidili or Evelyn, including Milla and Anna Sunam, they all looked at their man with emotion...


    The affection in his eyes was like Wang Qingquan, almost completely drowning Zhou Ye.


    If it hadn''t been for the existence of an outsider like Adbe at this time, maybe they could not help but threw their man to the ground, arbitrarily hehehe...


    "Are you serious?" Adebe asked unwillingly.


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye said helplessly-hey, there is a reason why this guy is obviously still single, he is single based on his own strength...


    Even though Zhou Ye had already said so, Adebe still wanted to persuade him.


    However, at this moment, Adbe suddenly felt that someone was looking at him with resentful eyes... He turned his head along with the feeling, it was not someone else, it was the four black veils sitting next to Zhou Ye. woman¡­¡­


    "..." X4


    Although the four women did not speak, Adbe felt that in their malicious gazes, they were already saying, "You guy is really an eyesore, why don''t you die?"


    [Hurry up, it¡¯s so annoying...]


    [That annoying guy... why are you still not leaving?


    [If you don¡¯t leave, you will be killed...]


    Even Adbe, who has been on the battlefield, had to be defeated in the eyes of these four women full of resentment... "Then, I will be separated first, and I have to notify the other pharaoh guards. The captain of the team, after all, has to prepare for the worst... Then see you later, when you plan to leave, tell the owner of this hotel and he will notify me! Then I''ll go!"


    While talking, Adbe quickly walked out of the room, as if there was a beast chasing him behind...


    "Hehe... this guy, finally left!"


    "Honey, I love you¡­¡­"

 The Movie World Chapter 1030

    "Ye...I can''t help it anymore..."


    "I think you will enter me now...really..."


    Seeing the four women surging in love, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and gently pressed them down."Don''t worry...Baby, we have another guest coming!"


    "who is it??"


    "Can I kill them??"


    "We must kill them..."


    "That''s right! Mira, this is the only time you make me look different."


    Seeing that the four docile cute kittens around him turned into four little wild cats with teeth and claws, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile, "Of course, of course you can kill them this time... But one guy wants to stay. ...Because he is Evelyn''s brother..."


    "Jonathan? What happened to him?" Evelyn was surprised when she heard her brother''s name.


    Although the two haven''t been in contact for a long time, but¡ªafter all, they are relatives whose blood is thicker than water. How could Evelyn not worry about what happened to her brother?


    "The hapless Jonathan was caught..." Zhou Ye smiled at Evelyn and said, "But don''t worry, he is still safe now!"


    At this time-at the gate of the hotel where Zhou Ye stayed.


    An Arab in a red suit is leaning on the roadside at the entrance of the hotel, looking around seemingly doing nothing, but if you pay attention, you will find that this guy''s gaze has been staring at the entrance of the hotel.


    When he saw Adbe coming out, his body suddenly shrank, as if he was deliberately avoiding something.


    It wasn''t until Adbey mounted his horse and galloped away that this guy stood up straight and hurriedly walked towards a residential house not far away.


    After going around in the narrow small aisle in the middle of the house, this guy walked to the door of a seemingly ordinary house and patted the door several times according to a certain pattern...


    Soon, the door was opened...


    The Arab in the red robe flashed and got in.


    In this ordinary residential courtyard with a large area, there are a dozen guys in red robes standing or sitting sparsely. They are either swinging the submachine gun in their hands or chatting with their companions in a boring manner...


    And the guy who just walked into the courtyard, without even looking at them, walked quickly into the main hall in the courtyard...


    At this moment, in the main hall, which is not very large, there are a few people sitting...


    The leader is not someone else, it is Hafez, and the big black man sitting behind him is his partner, Lokner...


    The Arabs got into the hall, carefully attached to Lokner''s ear, after a few words...


    Lokner''s eyes lit up... "Found..."


    "Have you found Evelyn and the mysterious man?" Hafez asked with a surprised look on his face when he heard Lokner''s words.


    "Yeah!" Lokner''s dark face also had a look of excitement."You are right, sure enough, following Adebe will surely gain!"


    "Hahaha..." Hafez smiled happily: "Then thank you, I recognized Adbe from a group of migrant workers..."


    After the two touted each other, they suddenly felt a little boring...


    The atmosphere couldn''t help but become a little awkward.


    "What about that Jonathan? Do you want to kill him now??" Lochner said with some aura, and it''s no wonder that he was so angry...Jonathan is just a hob meat, beat him lightly. Not to mention, he beat him so hard and pretended to be dead... I was really angry with him.


    Actually, this guy was wronged by Jonathan. Jonathan really doesn¡¯t know where Zhou Ye and his sister are...


    "No, in a moment, let''s take him to visit his mysterious brother-in-law, maybe... there will be unexpected gains?" There was a fox smile on Hafez''s face.


    Chapter 1426


    The first thousand four hundred and twenty-six chapters


    Night gradually fell on Fort Byton.


    As night enveloped the entire land, the flow of people on Fort Byton Street gradually became scarce.


    In this country where electric lights are not popular, the streets at night are naturally dark, and there are no night entertainment projects, but-such projects are a bit too extravagant for civilians...


    The guys who have fun at night are either foreigners or rich guys.


    There are not many such people in Cairo. They are more ordinary people who are exhausted every day but earn enough for three meals a day.


    Because of this, the streets of Fort Byton are like quiet streets. There are not many people-if it is in the central area of ??Cairo, it may be more prosperous, but in the corner of Fort Byton, it seems Some are not enough.


    At this time, the three cars drove towards the hotel where Zhou Ye was staying.


    With a squeak, the car stopped directly in front of the hotel...


    From the three cars, a group of guys wearing red costumes walked down. They were none other than the people in red, headed by Hafez and Lokner.


    As soon as they walked into the lobby of the hotel, the division of labor was clear.


    Responsible for guarding the lobby and the hotel entrance.


    The one responsible for guarding the stairs...


    The others followed Hafez and Lokner upstairs...


    The entire hotel is actually not big, only three floors in total, and the largest suite is on the left side of the second floor...


    Hafez, who had already figured out everything, took his hands down to the room where Zhou Ye was staying, and broke in without hesitation--


    "Good evening, everyone..." As soon as Hafez walked in, he saw a handsome boy sitting on the sofa covered with expensive Persian carpets in the hall...


    At this time, the handsome boy was nestling among a group of women.


    Someone squeezed his shoulders, someone beats his legs lightly, and some even helped him peel the fruit, and skillfully remove the core of the fruit, and then put it into his mouth...


    This is really a fairy-like day...


    "Sorry to interrupt your leisure time..." Hafez said with a dry cough pretending to be a gentleman: "Excuse me, who is Mr. Zhou Ye? Is Mr. Zhou Ye here?"


    "Baby, do you think this guy is a fool??" Zhou Ye turned his head and said to Anna Sunam who was massaging his shoulders: "He clearly looked at me in front of him and asked if I am here???"


    "My dear, maybe his mother accidentally lost her child and raised her own placenta! This is so sad..." Anna Sunam did not hesitate to learn from Mira''s mockery. Echoes his own man.


    "Hahaha..."


    "Hee hee hee¡­¡­"


    At this time, the women also laughed very face-to-face...


    What is the most shameless man??

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1031

    It was laughed at by a woman...


    What is more faceless than this??


    It was laughed at by a group of women...


    Hafez now has a feeling of pretending to be X and silly X. He winks at his hand in anger...


    A guy immediately took a step forward, and the submachine gun in his hand was raised up and aimed at the girls...


    "I think Mr. Zhou Ye would better tell me... where is the Black Book of the Dead!" Seeing the movements of his men, Hafez felt like he was in control of the overall situation.


    "Oh, I actually wanted to play with you, but sure enough, I''m not in the mood..." Zhou Ye said, sighing softly.


    Falling with his voice.


    Those guys who broke into his room with guns in their hands were horrified to find that they couldn''t move...


    No, it''s not terrible to not be able to move.


    The scary thing is--


    As if their bodies had their own consciousness, they raised their guns and aimed them at their companions.


    Especially Hafez, who is pretending to be X, has at least three guns on his head...


    "Say goodbye to this beautiful world!"


    Zhou Ye''s words just finished--the gunfire rang...


    Bang bang bang-


    Whether it was the man in red in Zhou Ye''s room or the red artist outside the room, whether it was the man in red guarding the lobby or the red artist sitting in the car waiting to be picked up.


    Those with accomplices committed suicide against each other.


    Those who were alone would commit suicide with their own guns.


    It¡¯s better to bring a gun. There¡¯s a hapless one. Maybe it¡¯s because he is too confident in his knife skills. He didn¡¯t bring a gun and only brought a knife...


    So he was tragic...


    This guy is holding his own knife and slashing around his neck...


    After going down three times in a row, the whole head was about to fall... and he died completely.


    After a long while, the whole world finally became much quieter...


    And at this moment, a guy''s scream sounded in the corridor... "Ah..."


    "Jonathan?" Hearing this familiar voice, Evelyn hurriedly stood up and rushed out...


    When I came to the corridor, who was it if this wasn''t Jonathan??


    The one who was tied up fell to the ground like a zongzi, and behind him was a dead nigger...


    Seeing her brother called so happy, she obviously didn''t suffer any harm, Evelyn didn''t worry... She was even interested in teasing her brother, "Jonathan, when did you like men? It¡¯s not a big deal to like men... but why are you a victim?"


    "Damn... Eve, help me..." Jonathan hurriedly yelled when he saw his sister.


    Seeing her brother''s pitiful appearance, Evelyn shook her head helplessly, then walked to him, raised her foot, and with her toes picked out the corpse of the nigger who was pressing on Jonathan...


    Then, he untied the rope on Jonathan...


    "Ah...I''m finally saved..." Jonathan grumbled while rubbing his sore wrist strangled by a rope, "Eve, who did you provoke, why am I so unlucky..."


    "Make it clear, I didn''t provoke them, but they found us by themselves!" Evelyn said dissatisfied.


    "Okay, okay... I''m going to find a place to rest. Tomorrow I will go back to London, and then take a boat to the East... I never want to be kidnapped anymore..." Jonathan complained, Go outside...


    "Wait, won''t you go to see my Ye Ye?" Evelyn asked.


    "Forget it...I''m a little scared of him..." Jonathan said, shaking with a chill...


    To be honest, when killing Immortal, he was dazzled by the treasure house full of jewels. He didn''t think so much, but felt that his brother-in-law was simply too powerful.


    However, when Lokner, who was guarding him, slashed his own windpipe in front of him, Jonathan felt like he was going crazy...


    The feeling of being sprayed with blood on his face made Jonathan never want to remember it again...


    "Okay, whatever you want!" Evelyn sighed. She knew that maybe her own man had scared her brother, but-this was nothing else.


    Thinking of this, Evelyn watched her brother go downstairs and returned to her room.


    "It seems that we are going to sleep in another place... Forget it, the environment here is really terrible... Let''s go to the East India Hotel in the center of Cairo to sleep. After all, that is our site!" Zhou Ye said Then, with a slight snap of his fingers, a portal opened in front of the women.


    The women walked in laughing and laughing. When Zhou Ye walked in for the last time, the portal was closed again... only a corpse was left for the boss here to clean up.


    Chapter 1427


    The first thousand four hundred and twenty seven chapters


    Egypt-Cairo-railway station.


    The originally busy platform has been put under complete martial law by a group of soldiers wearing black military uniforms.


    These guys, regardless of their size or mental outlook, looked extremely sturdy, many times stronger than those British troops stationed in Cairo.


    As a convoy of dozens of cars with the Umbrella East India Company flag hung in front of them arrived here, almost all the soldiers hurriedly raised their chests and looked vigorous.


    The convoy drove directly to the platform and then slowly stopped...


    "Okay, you can go back!" Zhou Ye, who got out of the car, waved his hand to a respectful middle-aged man standing aside.


    "But-master, your safety..." As the head of the East India Company in Egypt, Colin is a biochemical warrior born on the Umbrella''s biochemical assembly line. The core program in his body is engraved with eternal loyalty Zhou Ye is always loyal to Umbrella''s core code.


    Others in the East India Company may not know Zhou Ye¡¯s identity, but Colin must know that this is also the reason why Zhou Ye did not get out of his control even though Zhou Ye did not care about the East India Company affairs...


    "Do I need you to protect? Idiot... leave the necessary personnel on the train, and the others can leave... I''m going to travel, not going to war, let''s say... I don''t even bother to go to war. Yeah!" Zhou Ye scolded with a smile.


    "Yes, the power of the ruler is sufficient to suppress the ten thousand realms, of course we don''t need our protection..." Colin nodded hurriedly.


    "Okay, let''s not talk, we should get on the train too!" Zhou Ye said, patted the dolphins of the two women next to him, and took his own woman directly into the train car parked by the platform. .


    As a result, as soon as Zhou Ye took the girls onto the train, he saw that there were 20 beautiful women with different styles standing side by side on both sides of the carriage. It seemed that the oldest woman was no more than 18 years old and the youngest. Is probably fourteen or five years old...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s arrival, these women hurriedly bowed and said, "Master! Mistress!"


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while. With such an arrangement, you don''t need to think about who wrote it. He stepped back directly, through the car door, looking at Colin who was still standing on the edge of the platform and keeping a bow posture and said: " Did you arrange this??"

 Movie World Chapter 1032

    "Yes, master..." Colin straightened his head and said with a fanatical expression: "These are some small gifts I prepared for you for the master. Everything is carefully selected according to your preferences to ensure that they are still It¡¯s the purest existence... the person responsible for selecting them is also a female staff member... So, you can enjoy it with confidence..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was a little bit dumbfounded. Even his subordinates knew about his little hobby... Hey, but it was a beautiful job."I am very satisfied with your gift..."


    "Yes, Master, your approval is the greatest glory for your subordinates!" Colin said excitedly.


    "Okay, I should set off..." Zhou Ye said, waving his hand at Colin, and then walked back to the carriage.


    "My dear, how can this Colin be like this... it''s too despicable." Evelyn said with some dissatisfaction. In her opinion, this method is too despicable for a subordinate to please her boss. Moreover, this The practice of giving women as gifts makes Evelyn a little unacceptable.


    "This is normal!" Before Zhou Ye spoke, Nafidili who was standing next to Evelyn spoke."Little Evelyn, you have to know one thing... Our man is not an ordinary man. He possesses great power to suppress the whole world... Although he is not interested in doing this, he has to be subordinate to him. It¡¯s normal to please. For Colin, our men are their gods. What¡¯s so strange?"


    "But--but...you can''t give a woman as a gift..." Evelyn still couldn''t accept it.


    "What''s so strange about this?" Nafidili asked back: "A mad believer who is extremely pious to his own god, offering his favorite tribute to the god he believes in, is this wrong? If If you are making grievances for those women, you don''t have to. In my time... it is normal etiquette to give female slaves to each other!"


    "... But, but now it''s the twentieth century..." Evelyn said with some dissatisfaction: "Society has evolved to this point, why does this happen?"


    "Is it evolving?" Nafidili glanced at the girl who had the same face as herself and said, "Society has never evolved. It will give you an illusion of evolution but just put on a layer. It''s just the cloak of civilization..."


    Zhou Ye smiled and simply sat Shi Shiran on the seat, enjoying the service of the slave girls while watching the two girls arguing like twin sisters...


    It can be said that since Zhou Ye used her mental abilities to help Nafidili learn modern English, she has been very interested in the history of her own era... It can be said that she is very interested in history now. In line.


    "But, haven''t we got rid of slash and burn and entered a more civilized era? We have all kinds of laws and all kinds of..." Evelyn retorted somewhat unconvinced.


    "Really? Do you think so?" Nafidili smiled slightly and said: "The birth of the law gave birth to a profession called a lawyer, and this kind of profession called a lawyer serves money. ...So, it''s still the same as before¡ªand, if, I mean if...you haven''t met my dear, but the executives of your country are interested in you, you can say no to him ?"


    "Of course..." Evelyn said decisively.


    "Really? Then he can use all kinds of resources in his hands to force you to submit... For example, attack your relatives and friends, let people around you completely isolate you, or even frame you, throw you into prison, from a social meaning Killing you...At that time, do you still think you are qualified to say no?" Nafidili asked with a smile.


    "Is there no fairness in this society?"


    "Fairness only exists between people of similar status. Fortunately, in this society, people in lower status account for more than 80% of the entire class. Therefore, you can see an illusion called fairness!"


    "..." Evelyn fell silent. She knew that what Nafidili said were all facts and facts that existed in society, but-she still retorted somewhat unwillingly: "But, those The girls were given as gifts...They were simply..."


    "It''s nothing, you will be forced by power, so they can also be forced by life..." Nafidili walked to Evelyn''s side, stroked her cheek and said: "This society is from It has not been changed, the strong eating of the weak has always been the essence of this society...just like the rules of nature, this is society!"


    "..." Evelyn was completely speechless.


    "Ahem...Okay, let''s not talk about those things! We should see where our destination is!" Zhou Ye hurriedly rounded the scene, and let Nafidili go on, I''m afraid Evelyn will really cry of¡­¡­


    While talking, Zhou Ye casually took out the box with the Death Bracelet in the ring, the lock of the box?It didn''t exist, Zhou Ye just pulled it gently, and the box was opened...Looking at the rough bracelet shape in the box, all the women were disgusted...


    "So ugly..."


    "I don''t want to wear it!"


    "pretty ugly¡­¡­"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "It''s rare that you have times when you are not interested in jewelry..." Zhou Ye smiled, and brought the bracelet of death to his hand.


    Chapter 1428


    The first thousand four hundred and twenty-eight chapters


    As Zhou Ye put on the death bracelet, there was a hum.


    A curtain of light sprayed out from the bracelet of the god of death, forming a feeling like a 3D projection screen in mid-air. The pyramid of Pharaoh Giza appeared in front of everyone, and then, as the scenery quickly turned-past The mountains crossed the desert... through the oasis, and finally reached the Karnak Temple.


    "Goal, Karnak Temple...Go!" Zhou Ye announced loudly with a smile.


    "Go traveling!"


    "This time you can take a good look at the scenery of later generations!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the women were all excited...There were also female slaves who quickly notified the person responsible for driving the train and the ground crew.


    Soon, the special train on the side of the platform slowly started...


    On the other hand, Colin, who was standing on the edge of the platform, watched the special train he dominated leave far away.


    However, at this moment, there was a commotion outside...


    Colin couldn''t help but frowned. "What happened?"


    "Supervisor, there is a person who claims to be a friend of Mr. Zhou Ye, and he also said that an appointment is made..." A strong man in a suit walked up to his supervisor and whispered.


    "I see... invite him over!" Colin nodded, then said.


    "Okay, Director!" said the man in the suit, and stepped back respectfully.


    When it was not too late, the man in the suit brought Adbe over.


    As soon as Adbe walked to the platform, he looked around. However, he did not see Zhou Ye''s figure, not only did he not see Zhou Ye, but even the women beside him did not see: "You Okay, this is Adbe. I want to know where Mr. Zhou Ye has gone..."


    "My master has left!" Colin said lightly.


    "What... didn''t you say it...together?" Hearing Colin''s words, Adebe only felt desperate...what should I do?How would he explain to the captains of the other Pharaoh''s guards??


    In case, he did not rush to the place and Zhou Ye failed, then the whole world would be ruined.


    Adbe is really desperate at this time...


    However, at this moment, Colin gave him a glimmer of light."However, my master has anticipated that you will come, so let me pass this note to you!"


    "..." Adbe took the note from Colin, and only wrote one sentence on it.[Amsher Oasis is near the source of the Blue Nile]


    "This... is this true? How is it possible?" Adbey looked at the message on the note with a look of shock. In his opinion, according to the legend, only the person who wears the bracelet of the death can be based on the death. The reminder of the bracelet, the one who found the Am''she oasis, and it did not appear at once, but a scene from a scene. This is also a test of the death bracelet...


    But the note in front of him directly stated the location of Amsche, which is a bit too exaggerated.


    "You better believe what my master said!" Colin said, ignoring Adebe, waved his hand, and took his men and left the platform.


    "It seems...this can only be done!" In the end, Adbe could only choose to believe, because-he had no other choice.


    When Adebe went back to contact the captains of the other Pharaoh''s guards and headed to the Amshe Oasis, Zhou Ye was sitting comfortably on the train, watching the pure Arabic dance.


    To tell the truth-Zhou Ye was very happy when he watched these young and invincible girls dancing the most charming and enchanting Arabic dance in front of him.


    How should I put it, Arabic dance pays particular attention to waist movements, hand movements and-eyes.

 The Movie World Chapter 1033

    It seems so pleasing to the eye...


    Zhou Ye could already guess that when Adbe arrived at the train station, he found that his face looked ugly when he was abandoned.


    But-what about ugly?How could Zhou Ye take a man on the road??


    It is too inconvenient...


    Here are all their own women, who will take a man on the road?joke.


    "Come on, darlings... let''s draw a beautiful end to our perfect Egypt trip..." Zhou Ye said, he joined the ranks of dancing beauties, of course, he didn''t dance. It''s¡ªjust as a steel pipe...


    For a moment-the atmosphere of the entire carriage seemed a bit...


    Soon¡ªthe whole dance can¡¯t go on...because someone is already dissatisfied and just acts as a pole, he wants to eat these girls completely...


    As for what you said-in the face of a fourteen or five-year-old child, wouldn''t the conscience hurt?


    Zhou Ye would say¡ªIt will hurt, so¡ªI will be lighter.


    That''s it¡­¡­


    For others, a journey that was like the speed of life and death turned into a pleasant journey for Zhou Ye.


    Soon, before dark, everyone arrived at the Karnak Temple. Zhou Ye took his women directly in the middle of the temple ruins and held a bonfire party...


    The next day after a night of fun, everyone got on the train again, and their goal was Philae Temple Island...


    Only the next day, the girls couldn''t stand it a bit, they had to sleep in the car...No way, who told them to be so happy that night at the Karnak Temple?To get something, you always have to pay something, right?


    When they arrived at Philae Temple Island, the girls learned their lesson this time... They didn''t go crazy with Zhou Ye again, but were divided into two groups, one group was crazy, and the other went to sleep obediently.


    However, the sleeping group found that they couldn''t fall asleep at all. They slept too much during the day... so--they still enjoyed themselves.


    At the third stop, they arrived at the temple of Abu Simbel-luckily it arrived during the day, so everyone did not go crazy anymore, but slept peacefully in the car and went to the temple to find clues. Zhou Ye was alone. enough.


    Finally-on the morning of the fifth day, everyone arrived at the destination.


    One of the reasons for arriving at the destination so much earlier than in the movie is that-the kid in the movie wears a bracelet in London, which means that it took at least two days for London to reach Egypt in that era.


    And what about Zhou Ye?The bracelet was put on directly in Cairo...


    If it wasn''t for playing with the girls, he could do everything in ten minutes. Whether it was looking for a destination or killing the Scorpion King, it only took ten minutes to complete it... No, maybe ten minutes would not be used...


    "It''s such a beautiful oasis..." Nafidili, standing halfway up the mountain, looked at the Amsher Oasis at her feet, and couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    It¡¯s no wonder that she feels so emotional. The Amsher Oasis is really beautiful...Lush tropical vegetation, like a jade belt, the river that runs through the oasis, and the beautiful small waterfalls on both sides of the river, it¡¯s not a wonderland on earth. Because...


    Reference 1429


    One thousand four hundred and twenty-nine chapters


    "What a beautiful view..."


    "I really want to live here..."


    "Honey, let''s just get another place here!"


    Not only Nafidili likes it, but the other girls seem to have a soft spot for it.


    In fact, it¡¯s no wonder they are like this. In Egypt, it is harder to see a trace of green... Therefore, they are full of longing for green... Like Evelyn and Mira, they don¡¯t like it so much... ¡­


    They prefer the home on St. Martin, the sun, the beach, the jungle... there is everything...


    "If you still feel beautiful here after you get to the bottom, I can agree to your request and build a separate courtyard here!" Zhou Ye said to the girls with a mysterious smile on his face.


    "Really? Great!"


    "Master, don''t regret it!"


    "Thank you Master..."


    "That''s it... I must live here!"


    Whether it is the daughters of Nafidili or the female slaves whom Colin later sent, after these days of getting along, they all understand the nature of their men. On weekdays, as long as they don¡¯t do anything that touches the bottom line, Zhou Ye still spoils them very much. of¡­¡­


    After Zhou Ye smiled and responded to the girls one by one, he took them directly to the Amshe Oasis in the basin.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Walking along the tree-lined paths in the jungle, everyone was chattering with joy and excitement.


    Only Anna Sunam felt something wrong, she walked to Zhou Ye''s side a little uneasy, and said in a low voice: "Ye, don''t you think it''s a bit too quiet here? You can''t hear any birdsong in silence. And the sound of insects..."


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "This is the territory of the god of death. Under the beautiful jungle, there are many bones buried!"


    At this moment, I suddenly heard a scream... "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    "What''s wrong? Basma, what''s the matter with you?"


    "what happened?"


    "Ah, master... come and take a look..."


    Zhou Ye also rushed over, and after forcibly squeezing through the encirclement of the girls, he saw a small girl in the middle, squatting on the ground, crying in a low voice.


    That was Basma, the youngest girl in the new female slave group. She was only fourteen years old this year... This is why Zhou Ye was so impressed by her...


    "What''s wrong? Basma..." Zhou Ye walked over gently, hugged Basma, and asked in a low voice, "What did you find?"


    "Lord, master... terrible..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s Basma as if he had found his owner''s kitten, he plunged his head into the arms of his owner, crying while crying. Said: "I saw a lot of dead people..."


    "It''s normal that there are dead people here..." Zhou Ye gently slapped Basma on the back, and said, "After all, the treasure of the Devil Scorpion makes many careerists want to get it. That is the army of the god of death. ..."


    "Hmm..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s advice, Basma felt that she was in a much better mood... "The master will protect us, right?"


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye certainly wanted to protect his own woman."Where are the dead people?"


    "It''s over there!" Basma pointed to the grass beside...


    A few courageous female slaves walked over and pushed aside the lush vegetation...


    There are a few unlucky ghosts who were hanged on the branches by vines. It can be confirmed by looking at their rotten military uniforms. They are French soldiers in the Napoleonic era...


    "Ha, the hapless little dwarf..." Zhou Ye walked over with Basma, looked at the hapless ghost above, and smiled slightly.


    "Okay, we should go now... Don''t panic, it''s just dead!" Zhou Ye said, walking to the front of the team again, but this time there was a Basma next to him, who called her the youngest... ¡­

 The Movie World Chapter 1034

    As the four weakest people in the team, Evelyn and Mira walked at the end, and Nafidili and Anna Sunam walked in the middle of the team.


    With their protection, the girls are only slightly relieved...


    That is to say, they have not yet experienced Zhou Ye''s genetic modification, and if they are modified, they will dismiss the things here.


    Along the way, everyone found some unlucky dead bodies again.


    The girls no longer mention the idea of ??establishing another courtyard in this place...


    Damn it, this place is like a beautiful piranha, underneath the beautiful exterior is a rancid smell inside.


    Moreover, they also heard that at night, there will be some small skeleton ghosts, these things are cannibal...


    Regarding this, the women are convinced, because-they have seen a spear array made of rough branches, the spear array is just standing on the ground, and on the tip of the spear, there is only one left behind. Skull with lower bones.


    Obviously, these things cannot have appeared on their own...


    The speed of Zhou Ye and others, said to be slow, is actually very fast...


    After all, Zhou Ye is a lazy guy... You asked him to diverge in order to cross a canyon?That is simply impossible.


    In the face of this situation, Zhou Ye directly used his own speech and spirit ability to order the vegetation on both sides of the canyon to grow a vine bridge... it was so unreasonable, it was so fast...


    When the sun was at the highest point in mid-air, everyone reached the side of the Pyramid of Scorpion the Great.


    Zhou Ye took the girls and walked in without hesitation...


    As soon as he walked into the gate at the bottom of the pyramid... the death bracelet that Zhou Ye was wearing automatically fell off... and fell to the ground.


    "It seems that I need to wear it again!" Zhou Ye reluctantly picked up the death bracelet from the ground and put it on his hand again...


    Zhou Ye remembered that it seemed that he had to put his hand with the death bracelet into the mouth of a scorpion statue to truly awaken the Devil Scorpion.As for the fact that in the movie, the hapless hand that awakened the Devil Scorpion Great was corroded and only the bones were left, it was no problem for Zhou Ye.


    ¡ª¡ªWith his physical strength at this time??Should we be afraid of corrosion?


    However, as Zhou Ye was walking in the tunnel in front of him, the dialogue between the women behind him made him feel dumbfounded.


    "The diamonds on this pyramid are so big..."


    "Yeah... I really want..."


    "After that, when my dear defeated Emperor Devil Scorpion, let''s get down that diamond!"


    "good idea¡­¡­"


    Hearing the words of the girls, Zhou Ye had a sense of speechlessness... Women really have no resistance to those shining things, even Evelyn and the cold-hearted sister Mila, who are usually intellectual and natural, cannot Avoid...


    Following the spit in his heart, Zhou Ye had already brought the girls to a scorpion statue. This was the key to summoning the Devil Scorpion.


    Chapter 1430


    One thousand four hundred and thirty chapters


    Zhou Ye looked at the huge bronze statue of a scorpion in front of him, then smiled and turned his head and said to his women: "Okay, you''re at the place, you back a little bit."


    "My dear..." Even though Evelyn knew the strength of her man, she was still full of her heart when she thought that what her man was about to face was the Devil Scorpion who claimed to be exterminated every five thousand years. Concerned..."Really...is it okay?"


    The girls also nodded one after another, agreeing with Evelyn''s words.


    In any case, even if they know that their man has the mighty power of a god, but... still worry.


    Because of love, so worried...


    Looking at the worried eyes of the women... Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "Don''t worry, I am not a brave person, believe me, the Devil Scorpion is nothing to me..."


    "...But..." The women were still a little worried.


    "No, but, forget it, just watch it here!" Zhou Ye said, walking to the scorpion statue, pointing the right hand with the death bracelet to the round hole in the mouth of the bronze statue, and making a fierce cross. Go in...


    As Zhou Ye''s hand entered the mouth of the scorpion statue-hum-hum.


    Taking the bronze statue of scorpion as a benchmark, a pale golden light spreads...


    Whether it was the passage that Zhou Ye and the others just walked in or the pyramid outside, it was dyed pale gold in a blink of an eye.


    And with the spread of this weird light, the originally extinguished brazier in the passage-in the hall-burned again with a bang.


    The interior of the entire pyramid has become completely new, just like it was when it was built.


    On the other side-outside the pyramid, a huge scorpion-shaped shadow enveloped the entire pyramid. It floated over the pyramid, flew over the oasis, and finally stopped in the desert outside the oasis.


    Then, this cloud of shadow was like substance, dyeing the entire desert into incomparable darkness. Just in the shadow, clusters of bubbles-like things slowly bulged from the ground. Then, as the bubbles grew larger... ¡­


    These bubbles became human kobolds two meters tall.


    In the blink of an eye-tens of thousands of human kobolds were born from the shadows... They were lined up like an army and charged towards the empty front.


    "so amazing¡­¡­"


    "This...Is this the Scorpion Great Emperor''s summoning ceremony?"


    "It feels¡ªvery awesome!"


    The girls were stunned by the sudden change in the passage, and they lightly covered their mouths in disbelief and looked at the old passage before them, but in the blink of an eye they turned into a magnificent palace...


    Fortunately, they are not outside at this time, otherwise they would be even more surprised.


    However, at this moment - Zhou Ye suddenly felt that his hand seemed to be bitten by something... Moreover, he was still chewing desperately, as if he wanted to lift the death bracelet on his wrist...


    "Get out!" Zhou Ye shouted violently, and shook his hand hard...


    After hearing the bronze statue, there was a painful howl... "Aw¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    "Honey...what''s wrong with you?"


    "Honey... Are you okay?"


    At this time, hearing the violent shouts of their own men, the women did not care whether they were dangerous or not. They rushed over one by one, and immediately surrounded Zhou Ye, and kept checking their own men. Isn''t something injured...


    There are even a few female slaves who are almost crying...


    To them, Zhou Ye is their heaven, their support, and everything they have...


    How could they not worry...?


    "Ahem...I''m fine!" Zhou Ye looked at the suspicious mucus on his right hand...a feeling of disgust.


    Madan''s¡ªIs Lao Tzu''s hand that you can eat?

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1035

    "water!"


    Zhou Ye muttered a curse slightly disgustingly, and a pure water ball appeared in front of Zhou Ye. He didn''t hesitate to put his hands in the water ball and scrubbed desperately, even from the space bracelet. , Took out a bottle of hand sanitizer, and washed it.


    At this moment, two white things suddenly fell from Zhou Ye''s bracelet of death... fell to the ground with a very small ding sound.


    This crisp sound alarmed Zhou Ye... He stopped washing his hands, then squatted down...


    Looking at the two little white things on the ground...


    emmmm¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    What should I say??


    How does this little thing look like two teeth...


    Nima¡¯s, someone was chewing his hand just now...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye felt even more upset...


    After summoning three water balls again, and washing his hands three times, Zhou Ye felt a little better now...


    "It''s better not to let me know who gnawed my hand. If it''s a woman-well, forgive me, if it''s a man, I want him to die without a place to bury..." Zhou Ye''s vicious words provoked everyone. The female laughed...


    "Hahaha... my dear charm can''t resist even men!"


    "I always think that guy treats your hands as food, honey...hahaha!"


    Hearing the women''s teasing, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but roll his eyes helplessly...Well, this group of chicks, this is under-tuned and taught, they dare to laugh at themselves...After the things here are finished, they will clean up. They do it.


    "Okay, let''s continue walking..." Zhou Ye said, walking inside without waiting for the girls to answer...


    The women also hurriedly followed...just joking, not watching their men win, their hearts are always uneasy.


    Just like the women who sent their husbands to the battlefield in ancient times, if they can choose, they would rather accompany their husbands on the battlefield, rather than staying in a safe place like that, but waiting for news from their husbands in their hearts. .


    You know-sometimes, waiting is the most tormenting thing.


    When Zhou Ye led the women into a hall, he looked at the statue of Anubis standing on both sides of the stairs, Zhou Ye had a subtle sense of anticipation.


    In the original book, the hapless high priest is here. Anubis, the god of death, took away all his mana and became a mortal... I just don¡¯t know if he will be taken away by the man after he goes down. What??


    Uh-by the way, now that hapless Emerton''s mummy has been sent to the British Museum... It is said that there are still a lot of people to visit. After all, it is the only mummy to be brutally engulfed in history...


    Not to mention the hapless high priest.


    At this time, Zhou Ye, with a look of anticipation, walked down the stairs, waiting for the black mist spit out from the statue of Anubis...


    however--


    One second passed...


    Ten seconds passed...


    One minute passed...


    Mao didn''t even show up...Fuck, it''s all cheating in the movie...Why didn''t Anubis come out??


    Chapter 1431


    The first thousand four hundred and thirty one


    "My dear... what are you doing in a daze?" The women had already passed Zhou Ye at this time and walked in front of him.


    Nafidili turned to look at Zhou Ye standing in the middle of the idol with some curiosity, and asked strangely: "Did you find anything? Ye!"


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye touched his nose with some embarrassment... "It''s nothing... I''m just a little tired!"


    He can''t say he waits for Anubis to spray himself, right?


    In this way, doesn''t it seem that you are too cheap...like to be sprayed??


    "Or, dear, shall we take a break?" Evelyn said distressedly.


    "No need..." Zhou Ye shook his head, and walked directly inside... "Let''s rest in a place later!"


    "Ok!"


    The women agreed and followed... What Zhou Ye didn''t notice was that with his departure, the two Anubis idols seemed to have come to life, opening their eyes. There was a trace of fear and rejoicing... After a while, the eyes of the idol closed again, as if it had never opened its eyes.


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t know about these things. He didn''t value Anubis as a god, so he didn''t use his full strength. He completely regarded this as a mini game on the road.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªAfter passing through the hall and passing a long corridor, everyone finally came to the final challenge.


    It was a small hall with several statues holding weapons in the hall.


    And beside the statue, there is a passage about ten meters long. On both sides of the passage, there are fire pillars gushing out... It seems... ahem, it''s a good place for barbecue.


    "Let''s go in!" Zhou Ye looked at the passage, smiled slightly, and walked inside with his women as if shopping...


    The girls looked at each other, Evelyn and the other four women followed without hesitation, while a dozen other female slaves also gritted their silver teeth and followed¡ªafter all, they had no power and would hesitate. It was also normal, but¡ªin the end, they didn''t care about their own lives to follow, which suffices to show their determination to live and die with Zhou Ye, which¡ªhas been very rare.


    Regarding the performance of the female slaves, Zhou Ye saw it in his eyes and remembered it...He was very satisfied with the performance of the female slaves.


    Just as the female slaves followed Zhou Ye tremblingly, and after walking into the fire pillar passage, they found that the fire pillars on both sides of the passage were directly blocked by Zhou Ye with the force of thought. The women were not in danger at all, as if they were idle. Ting walked through the fire pillar passage just like that.


    Walking through the passage, you suddenly see a ladder ring that looks like a braille. On the ladder ring, there is a golden gong carved with a scorpion. On the left and right sides of the image of the scorpion, there are floats representing the image of the death army. engraved.


    Obviously, this is telling the challenger that if you want to gain command of the death army, you must ring the golden gong.


    On the edge of the ring, there was a crack two meters wide.


    This crack leads directly to the underworld. On both sides of the crack, there are countless pairs of arms stretched out to scratch...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"Master, it''s terrible..."


    "How terrible am I..." Zhou Ye laughed and joked with his little slave girl: "Dare to say that the master is terrible, believe it or not the master punishes you at night!"


    "People didn''t say that the owner was terrible... They said it was terrible..." Basma was crying anxiously, and Zhou Ye caused another burst of laughter.


    "What shall we do now? Honey?" Evelyn asked.


    "Of course it is to take a break, to face the Scorpion King in the best condition!" Zhou Ye said, taking out the sofa from the bracelet...


    And the other girls also took out all kinds of things.


    Some took the coffee table, some took snacks, and some took out the red wine directly...


    The most excessive thing was Zhou Ye. This guy took out a barbecue rack, took out some charcoal, clamped it with long clips, lit it on the fire pillar of the passage, and placed it in the barbecue rack...

 The Movie World Chapter 1036

    Who has seen the head of the tomb and has seen the BBQ in the pyramid?


    That''s what Zhou Ye said. He wants to experience all kinds of life...


    After Zhou Ye put the ignited charcoal on the grill, naturally some female slaves took the various meat skewers in the bracelet and began to grill them on the grill.


    They are so familiar with these activities...


    During his search for Amshey, almost every place Zhou Ye went to held carnival parties and barbecues.


    Zhou Ye was sitting leisurely on the sofa with a glass of iced red wine in his hand... After a pleasant sip, he looked at the gate behind the golden gong with a dizzying gaze. Behind the gate, he heard There was a rough gasp, obviously¡ªa certain little scorpion was irritated by his behavior.


    Just don''t know, when will it rush out??


    Zhou Ye looked forward very much.


    At this time, in the desert outside Am''shey, the descendants of hundreds of thousands of Pharaoh''s guards were desperately fighting against the waves of death army that surged like a tide.


    To be honest-at this moment, Adbe''s heart is broken...


    He wants to scold his mother now...


    Those dark human kobolds, like the tide in the sea, are rushing high like waves.


    They almost can''t stand it...


    After all-people are tired.


    Although these Grim Reaper Legions looked very fragile, ordinary people could hack them to death with a cold weapon such as a machete.


    But-this never-ending army makes people feel a deep despair.


    When you finally beat a wave, you will find that the next wave will appear soon... and, more than the previous wave.


    Adbe, who had just resisted a wave of Death Army attacks, held a knife in both hands, kneeled on the sand, and gasped for breath. He was almost reaching the limit, and now¡ªhe just prayed, in Eminem. Zhou Ye in the Pyramid of Xie can quickly handle that Demon Scorpion...


    If Zhou Ye couldn''t deal with Emperor Devil Scorpion anymore, then - he would be dealt with by the Death Army.


    Perhaps it was Adbe''s request that was answered by the Egyptian gods.


    It may also be that Anubis couldn''t stand Zhou Ye''s ruining his own rules...


    Inside the Pyramid of Amshey¡ª¡ª


    In the challenge field of Emperor Devil Scorpion¡ª¡ª


    For the first time in history, the challenger did not ring the golden gong for the challenge, but-the Devil Scorpion rushed out of the passage by himself...


    The Devil Scorpion, who rushed out of the passage, moved his half-scorpionized six worm feet, waved his four large tongs, and rushed out of the waiting room. As soon as he came out, he screamed at Zhou Ye¡ªthat In the roar, with endless anger...


    Although the roar of Devil Scorpion Great was very deterrent, Zhou Ye didn''t care at all.


    If it is louder than anyone else''s, believe it or not that Zhou Ye''s yelling can shock him to death??


    What worries Zhou Ye the most is the two missing front teeth in the mouth of Emperor Devil Scorpion... "Fuck, it turns out that your grandson just bit my hand!"


    Zhou Ye finally found the truth.


    Chapter 1432


    One thousand four hundred and thirty-two chapters


    "Finally found your grandson!" Seeing the giant stone Johnson, who was missing two front teeth, uh no, it was Devil Scorpion Great... Zhou Ye stood up cheerfully.


    "Roar¡ªwelcome to my anger, mortal!" The image of Emperor Devil Scorpion at this time really looks a little funny. It''s better when he doesn''t speak. When he speaks...the air leakage reduces the front teeth...that feels... ¡­Very funny.


    Even some of the female slaves who were frightened could not help but cover their mouths and chuckle at this moment...The majesty of Emperor Devil Scorpion had been completely destroyed by his lack of front teeth.


    "You are all going to die!" The Devil Scorpion roared angrily, and rushed towards the women regardless of the rules. The imposing appearance made the women slaves exclaim.


    "Hey!" Zhou Ye sighed softly, and his figure suddenly disappeared in place.


    Then, the charging Devil Scorpion Great Emperor felt as if there was a huge force behind him pulling him, making him unable to move anymore, he looked behind him with some unknownness...


    I saw that Zhou Ye, who had just disappeared among the women, was standing behind him at this moment, holding his long scorpion tail in his hands."Mortal, what do you want to do? Let go of my tail!"


    Seeing Emperor Devil Scorpion turning his head, Zhou Ye smiled at him... "Now, feel the resentment of Loki!"


    As the words fell, Emperor Devil Scorpion felt that the sky was spinning before his eyes... When he came back to his senses, he was already facing up, looking at the ceiling...


    "Damn mortal..." The Devil Scorpion cursed, and he thought of getting up and fighting again, but-what he didn''t expect was... that he was thrown down, it was just the beginning.


    "Boom!" Zhou Ye grabbed the Scorpion Great Emperor''s scorpion tail and threw him over again, this time with his face on the ground first."Tell you to bite my hand!"


    "Boom!" This time I landed on my back-"I told you to bite my hand..."


    "Boom!" With his face on the ground, "You can come out without shouting!"


    "Boom!" Back to the ground-"I told you to scare my woman!"


    "Boom!" With his face on the ground, "I can''t think of a word, just hit it like that!"


    "Boom boom!"


    After dozens of consecutive swings from side to side--the ground on both sides of Zhou Ye has completely cracked...


    At this moment, the Devil Scorpion Great, with a blue nose and a swollen face, was lying on the ground, and two transparent tears fell down the corner of his eyes...


    He cried.


    He actually cried--


    The once invincible Devil Scorpion was actually crying by his own man??


    The girls are excited about this discovery...


    At this moment--the Devil Scorpion¡¯s heart is broken...Five thousand years, five thousand years...Even when he was at his most desperate, he had never suffered such a hardship...Whose challenge was this? ¡­How do you feel that you are the poor worm who challenges the invincible existence?


    In his mind, he kept calling his boss, Anubis, to complain about someone who cheated...


    However, Anubis at this time is like a dropped G`M, without any response...


    It is better to rely on God than on yourself...


    The Devil Scorpion slowly got up...At this time, the damn challenger finally let go of his tail...


    It''s just--unfortunately, it seems that his six worm feet were broken three in the process of being beaten...


    The limping Devil Scorpion Great, relying on his only three worm feet, reluctantly stood firm on his body... towards Zhou Ye, he let out a roar, and then used his only one, there was only one left. Half of the giant pincers stabbed towards Zhou Ye... "Go to hell..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1037

    "Hey, boring!" Zhou Ye sighed... the whole person disappeared in the same place, and then-when he appeared again, he held a huge heart in his hand, and the heart was banging, as if Still beating unwillingly."Everything is over, Emperor Devil Scorpion... I demand that the Bracelet of the Death God be commanded and owned by the Death God Legion!"


    "Bang¡ª¡ª!" As the voice fell, Zhou Ye didn''t hesitate to crush the heart that belonged to Emperor Devil Scorpion.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    With a scream from the Devil Scorpion, his whole body turned into a black fly ash, and he threw it into the death bracelet on Zhou Ye¡¯s wrist. Outside of the Am''she oasis, those who were facing the Pharaoh¡¯s guard The Reaper Corps, which formed a line of defense and charged quickly, also turned into a black smoke screen with a bang, and then flew towards Am''she...


    Soon-countless black smoke swarmed into the Amshey Pyramid, they passed through the underground palace passage in the pyramid at a fast speed, and after flying to the challenge platform, they quickly rushed into the death bracelet on Zhou Ye''s wrist. in.


    For this scene, the women actually didn''t care...


    The question they are discussing now is--


    "Why did I just think that my dear is the last big demon?"


    "That''s right, that''s how I felt just now!"


    "Ah-my dear is so evil... that kind of feeling... I want to be ravaged by my dear...!"


    "I just felt that the Devil Scorpion Great Emperor seemed a bit pitiful... being so abused by my dear..."


    "It''s a bit pitiful, but who calls it a test!"


    "That''s what I said... this is something that can''t be helped!"


    "Hey--!" Hearing the discussion of the women, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but his face went dark. What does this mean... He has become a villain??Believe it or not, the villain will let you know tonight, how does the villain tune and teach women??"What are you talking about?"


    "Ah... we didn''t say anything, we said that my dear you just now are so handsome..."


    "Yes, that''s it!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye glanced at the women with a smile, "Well, I will reward you all that night..."


    Looking at the appearance of their own men, how could the women not understand that their own men are speaking on the contrary...tonight is going to be unlucky... "No... honey, we were wrong!"


    "Right right... we were wrong, dear... please don''t use family law!"


    Seeing all the girls looking pale, Zhou Ye almost lost his anger... "Well, here is about to collapse, we should go!"


    Zhou Ye said, gently pointing in front of him, and a golden portal opened. On the other side of the portal, there was a sunny beach. Obviously, the destination was Zhou Ye''s lair, St. Martin."Go!"


    "Oh!"


    Facing Zhou Ye''s words, the women who were consciously unlucky didn''t dare to say anything. They lined up into the portal very cleverly...Only Evelyn, who was walking at the end, quietly lay on her own man. "My dear, help me take away that huge diamond on the pyramid..."


    "Well, I see, you go in!" Zhou Ye nodded and smiled.


    "Thank you dear!" Evelyn happily kissed Zhou Ye''s side, and then walked into the portal happily.


    After confirming that all the girls had left, Zhou Ye''s figure flashed and disappeared in place...


    When he reappeared, Zhou Ye was already standing at the highest point of the pyramid... He looked at this huge diamond-shaped diamond and smiled slightly, and the diamond had disappeared from the top...


    If the Amshe Oasis is a bathtub, then the pyramid is the plug. When the plug is unplugged, countless trees, ground, and even the dwarf races rush toward the pyramid like water.


    ...Finally¡ªthe beautiful Amshe Oasis disappeared into the desert like this. Of course, Zhou Ye couldn¡¯t see all this because¡ªhe had already returned to his residence on St. Martin...


    And what about Adbe in the desert not far from the Amshe Oasis?He was already tired lying in the desert and didn''t want to move anymore... He just wants to rest now, even if the end of the world is coming, don''t want him to move...


    Reference 1433


    One thousand four hundred and thirty-three chapters


    1940-China-Shanghai-Xianledu Nightclub.


    This nightclub opened in the most prosperous area of ??old Shanghai is known as the most luxurious nightclub in Shanghai.


    Its boss is an Englishman...


    No one else, it was Jonathan who sneaked to China seven years ago.


    At this time, the British, known as the richest in Shanghai, was sitting in the office upstairs in his nightclub with a sad look, facing his sister.


    "Hi... Eve, my dear sister, I am so happy to see you!" Jonathan said, looking at his sister with a strong smile.


    "Really?" Evelyn smiled at her brother and said, "But why can''t I see the happy expression on your face at all...My dear brother?!"


    "Haha... I was just shocked by your special way of playing just now!" Jonathan said embarrassingly.


    He was really shocked by his sister...


    You know, when he was just smoking a cigar in his office comfortably, he suddenly opened a fiery red round door in front of him-this is not the most terrifying, the most terrifying is-he is far away The sister of Martin Island actually walked out of it and said to herself with a smile...Good morning???


    "Really?" Hearing her brother''s words, Evelyn said triumphantly: "It seems that I have done a good job. By the way, this is the first time I have successfully performed the portal spell officially, how is it? Feels very cool?"


    "Yes...Yes, it''s very cool!" Jonathan really feels like crying...What is his sister being taught by his cheap brother-in-law??You already know spells now??


    If you see your sister next time, will you watch her run back and forth with a car weighing several tons??


    "Yes, right..." Evelyn said happily when she heard her brother''s words: "It''s a pity that I haven''t learned the magic of the mirror world that my dear said, otherwise it would be even cooler..."


    "...Cough cough... my dear Eve... Is there anything wrong with you coming to see me this time?" Jonathan felt that he couldn''t let his sister continue to speak, and if he continued speaking, his heart I can''t stand it...After all, I''m already middle-aged.


    "Ah, that''s right..." Evelyn remembered her purpose of coming here this time when her brother mentioned it. She took out a note and a map directly from her space bracelet and gave it to Jonathan... "Ye said, let you organize some people to go to this place and unearth an ancient tomb here..."


    "No--never--!!" Hearing Evelyn''s words, Jonathan jumped up without even looking at the map."I don''t want to deal with those dead people anymore, I have seen enough mummies..."


    "Okay..." Evelyn rolled her eyes helplessly looking at her brother''s face of rejection, "Ye has guessed that you will refuse, so he said...Last time he saved you, and But you left without even saying a thank you, so-you owe him an explanation, if you are not willing to take over this job, then... he will leave you in the same situation as before!"


    "... Oh buy..." Jonathan had an urge to cry...


    With such a brother-in-law, why worry he can¡¯t die fast enough...


    but--


    It''s better to do what the other party has explained honestly at the moment-


    He believed that his cheap brother-in-law could do what he said...He didn''t want to be tied into a zongzi anymore.


    Thinking of this, Jonathan spread the map he had received from Evelyn on his desk, looked at the place where important places were marked with a red pen, and said, "Okay, okay, I accept ...Where is this place? This is the western part of China? What is there..."


    "Ye said, there is an ancient emperor¡¯s tomb there..." Evelyn smiled: "It is said to be a very great emperor..."


    "Very great?? The Emperor??" Jonathan asked disapprovingly: "What did that Emperor do??"


    "Well... let me think... Ah, yes..." Evelyn said happily: "Ye said, that emperor unified China and established the first unified empire in the history of China... "


    "Dragon Emperor?" Jonathan has been in China for many years, and he is very familiar with this legendary emperor.

 Movie World Chapter 1038

    "Yes!" Evelyn said with a smile: "Now, you should start preparing...Jonathan...When you get to Gansu, Ye will come to you!"


    "Okay, okay... I knew that he would never let me go so easily..." Jonathan said depressedly: "I knew I shouldn''t have handed you to him so easily... ¡­"


    "Haha... My encounter with Ye is destined, but you can''t stop it, Jonathan!" Evelyn couldn''t help laughing when she heard her brother''s complaint: "And, if there is no Ye, you It¡¯s not so easy and rich now, would it?"


    "...Well, if he can let me go, I would be even happier..." Jonathan grumbled and complained, "What do I need to prepare for him? An archaeologist? Or a group of tomb robbers?"


    "No...you just need to hire enough people at the time..." Evelyn said here, suddenly thinking of something, and confessed: "At that time, I will come with Ye. Sister, don''t joke with her... She will definitely kill you!"


    "..." Hearing his sister''s explanation, Jonathan asked the sky silently.


    "Okay, be happy, Jonathan... Don''t you miss the days when we went to find the city of death together?" Evelyn smiled as she looked at her brother''s unlovable appearance, "Yes. Adventure, what a joy..."


    "Yeah, yeah...but why don''t you take the risk?" Jonathan asked depressedly.


    He almost heard it from his sister''s words. In this operation, his sister will not take part... and, his cheap brother-in-law brought another woman...


    "No way...who made me lose the game!" Evelyn sighed and said, "And ah, my adventure novel is almost finished. After I finish writing, maybe I will be interested in myself. In his adventurous career... at that time, maybe someday Ye, I and you, will embark on an adventurous journey again..."


    "I hope there will never be such a day..." If Jonathan chooses now, he would rather eat and die in the bustling city, rather than go to risk anymore. After all-people are inert... ¡­No one is born desperado.


    "what did you say??"


    "I said... I hope so... yes, that''s it... I hope so!"


    "Well, goodbye Jonathan... I''m going back first!"


    As the voice fell, Jonathan saw that his sister just drew a few circles out of thin air with her fingers, and then a fiery red circular portal opened out of thin air. Evelyn waved goodbye to herself. Jumped into the portal...


    As the portal closed, calm was restored in the entire office again¡ª¡ª


    "Oh my God... I feel like I am dreaming!" Although I said this, looking at the map and the note on the table, Jonathan knew that I was not dreaming... "I want to go down and drink. One cup, calm down..."


    Reference 1434


    One thousand four hundred and thirty-four chapters


    Just when Jonathan went downstairs to his place for a drink sober to calm down.


    In the Port of London, England, at this moment, it is noon...


    A tall and handsome young man was walking towards the port with a girl in a black Lolita-style long dress-it was none other than Zhou Ye and Juana.


    "My dear, why are we here?" Juana, wearing a black dress, asked curiously, watching the busy scene of people coming and going around.


    "In order to find something!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "Such something is very important to my next plan..."


    "What is it?" Juana became more curious, and she couldn''t help asking.


    "That is the national treasure of China, God''s Eye!" Zhou Ye replied: "It is said that as long as anyone can crack the secret hidden in God''s Eye, whoever can have an immortal body!"


    "...Wow, it sounds tempting... but it doesn''t seem to be of any use to us..." Juana hasn''t been out with her man for a long time. This time, she can come out to play alone with her man, making her Her mood was extremely good, and she was excited like a little girl... The whole person seemed to have changed a character, no longer seemed so arrogant and inaccessible.


    "That was originally not for us..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly. To others, immortality may have an extraordinary temptation to others, but-for Zhou Ye, it is of no use... even for For his woman, it is of no use.


    Because of the existence of the heart of the universe, Zhou Ye''s women have maintained their most beautiful age...


    It can be said that since following Zhou Ye, they themselves have unlimited lives and unlimited possibilities...


    "Why did China''s national treasure come to England?" Juana''s curious words immediately made Zhou Ye''s face look bad.


    What should I say?


    Although the country of China on this plane is not Zhou Ye''s home country, it hurts its kind.


    Speaking the same language and having basically the same history, Zhou Ye still had a certain sense of identification with this plane of China.


    However-although Zhou Ye''s East India Company blocked the entire sea, the country on this plane did not have a history of being insulted by the powers, but-the dying pigtail dynasty finally came to an end.


    It was overthrown from the inside... Since then, it has entered the warlord melee period.


    Although there is no shortage of spokespersons supported by the great powers among the warlords, for Zhou Ye, this is far too much stronger than Hua Guo on his own plane, and there is too much less suffering...


    However, after all, it is to give this suffering nation a time to recuperate, right?


    Hua Guo, after all, lacks a strong leader...


    Who else is more qualified than the eternal emperor who completed the cause of great unification in history?


    Zhou Ye thinks there should be no...


    Of course, Zhou Ye can also arm the army by himself and fight back by himself...


    But-you let him, a hedonistic person, go to bury his head in the pile of official documents every day, it would be better to kill him...


    So--Zhou Ye locked on someone...someone who was dead but still waiting to be resurrected.


    "I''m sorry... honey..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s face turned ugly, even though she didn''t know what she had said wrong, Juana kept apologizing to her man with a panic look... "Don''t Get angry, okay... honey..."


    Juana is really afraid of Zhou Ye being angry, not to say... Zhou Ye will hit her when she gets angry...


    Zhou Ye never beat his own woman...


    But - Juana is afraid that Zhou Ye will alienate her because of her anger... If she doesn''t have her own man, Juana doesn''t know if she can live...


    If you have to use one sentence to summarize Juana''s words.So [a woman who lives for Zhou Ye] this comment is more suitable for her...


    The other sisters all found small hobbies that they were interested in, and when they were always happy, only Juana never left Zhou Ye''s eyes.


    Even if I was forcibly dragged by my sisters to hunt for treasure last time, I soon couldn''t stand the days without Zhou Ye and returned early...


    If once there is more than a month, you can''t see Zhou Ye-then Juana will fall into a negative state of anxiety, restlessness, irritability... etc.


    So - this time Zhou Ye said that she was going to work, the sisters deliberately used a small game to give Juana the place to accompany Zhou Ye this time.


    How could Zhou Ye not know Juana''s love for herself?Looking at Juana who was helpless like a frightened deer, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but take a pity at her side, and persuaded: "I don''t have the anger of you... I just do it for the rise and fall of a nation. I feel sad!"


    "Is it... Hua Guo?" Juana clasped Zhou Ye''s arm tightly with both hands. Only in this way would she feel relieved...


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye sighed and said, "No matter how powerful the ancestors are, there will always be some unscrupulous descendants who will do things that forget their ancestors..."


    "...Then, then I will help you kill them!" Juana spoke the most cruel words in the softest tone."As long as it can make you happy, my dear!"


    "...Fool..." To be honest, Juana''s words made Zhou Ye feel very moved. "There is no need to do this. Soon, there will be other things to do! I came out this time just to do this. of¡­¡­"


    "Yeah!" Although Juana didn''t know the meaning of her man''s words very well, at this time, just be obedient.


    "Alright...Let''s go!" Zhou Ye said, pulling Juana and walking towards the customs clearance port.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1039

    At this moment-there is a Chinese with a ugly face, arguing with the customs officer in charge of customs clearance.


    "Why do you want to confiscate my things...this is from my ancestors..."


    "Sorry, sir... Your jewelry has not been declared by customs, so you are smuggling..."


    "What smuggling... Do I have to pay for things handed down from my family?"


    "I''m afraid it''s like this..."


    When the two were quarreling endlessly, they suddenly discovered that the focal point of their dispute, the diamond-shaped blue jewel the size of a baby''s palm, had suddenly disappeared.


    "Where is my baby? Have you greeted my baby..."


    "Damn it, how could I take your things? You must have hidden it by yourself..." At this time, the customs officer was also stubborn, and he could no longer say the honorific [Mr.]...


    "Get it out quickly...or else I want you to look good..." This horribly-faced guy is a tomb thief. He found such a treasure in a tomb. He was greedy, so he directly gave some of his accomplices. He clicked, and then took the treasure with him and fled the country on a merchant ship... In his opinion, as long as he sells the treasure in a foreign country, he will become a rich man and a master from then on.


    It''s a pity that he, with limited knowledge, never knew that there are tariffs between countries, but there is nothing he can do. After all, a farmer who doesn''t know how to write, what does he know?This includes talking to the people here. If it weren''t for the help of an interpreter he hired, he would also talk with the duck... don''t know anything-as for the high cost of translation?¡ª¡ªAfter you sell this gem, don¡¯t you have everything?


    At this moment, the diamond known as the Divine Eye had already appeared in Zhou Ye''s hands. After looking at the still chaotic customs clearance channel over there, Zhou Ye just smiled... It is estimated that the tomb thief will soon find out-- Survival in this country is not an easy task.


    Killing him will make him cheaper, or it is better to keep him as a beggar in this country...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and turned to Juana and said: "Okay, baby, we have got the things... It''s time to see Jonathan..."


    Chapter 1435


    One thousand four hundred and thirty-five chapters


    China-Shanghai Beach...


    At this time, just seven o''clock in the evening...


    If it is in other small cities in China in this era, I am afraid that it is already time for most people to rest. After all-there are still few rich people, and night entertainment is not something the poor can consume. ¡ª¡ªIn addition, things like electricity have not been popularized nationwide in this chaotic era.


    But-where is this place?


    This is the most prosperous Shanghai...


    This is the famous city that never sleeps...


    Here, seven o''clock in the evening is the starting point for the nightlife of Shanghai...


    On the wide road, crowds and cars are mixed together...it gives people a feeling of crowds like a horse weaving like a dragon.


    And in Xianledu nightclub----


    Jonathan was sitting at the bar with a depressed look, sighing helplessly while drinking the cocktail that the bartender had made for him.


    If he could choose, he really didn''t want to dig some damn tomb of the emperor with Zhou Ye...


    Don''t enjoy the life of drunken life and death in Shanghai, go to the northwestern border?Dig a tomb?


    Everyone knows what choice to make, right?He is not short of money...


    Or it should be said--


    Have you ever seen a multimillionaire who went to dig a tomb??no?


    Collecting antiques is a hobby and an investment, but-to dig ancient tombs in person... only tomb robbers.


    "Oh-damn Zhou..." Jonathan sighed again after not knowing the first cocktail... he really didn''t want to go, but-when thinking of his cheap brother-in-law''s unpredictable ability When--he didn''t dare not go...


    "Hi, Jonathan... I heard someone talking about me... Is that you?"


    A hand was slapped heavily on Jonathan¡¯s shoulder. Jonathan thought it was an old acquaintance in his nightclub joking with him, waved back indifferently and said, "Don¡¯t bother me... ...I''m angry..."


    "Really? Tell me what''s unhappy about you and make me happy!"


    The slightly ridiculous voice behind suddenly made Jonathan angry-what does it mean to say something unhappy about me to make you happy?Who do you think you are?My bastard brother-in-law??


    "You..." Thinking of this, Jonathan turned his head and planned to talk to this nasty guy who slapped himself on the shoulder... However, when he saw the person standing behind him, he was completely Spartan. ...


    "You, you, you, you... why are you here?" This almost didn''t take Jonathan seriously injured.


    "Are you surprised to see me... Are you happy?" Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Jonathan''s expression, from anger to astonishment, from astonishment to surprise... The speed of change is simply amazing.


    "Surprise, surprise..." Jonathan resisted the urge to curse, and asked, "No, didn''t you mean...you have to wait until I have everything ready before you come over?"


    "Oh? I changed my mind..." Zhou Ye smiled, taking Juana around him, and said: "I plan to spend a Chinese New Year with Juana in China..."


    Juana, who was originally smiling, was dumbfounded when she heard Zhou Ye''s words... Then, she couldn''t help covering her small eyes with her hands... There were tears of surprise in her eyes...


    Zhou Ye never told her about this... she never knew...


    "My dear...Thank you..." Juana was so excited that she couldn''t care about the crowds coming and going, she stepped on her feet and desperately kept Zhou Ye''s eyes...


    This mouth is... so passionate... the emotion contained in that mouth is so strong...


    Even Jonathan, who is sitting on the side, has a kind of urge to get married...


    But... Soon, Jonathan dispelled this silly idea...


    Just kidding, life is so free now, why do you want to get married?Are you uncomfortable for yourself?With his character, he absolutely can''t guard a woman until he gets old.


    Besides, he didn''t have Zhou Ye''s way to keep his women from being jealous. When he was contacting two girlfriends at the same time, he almost got skin on the wishbone by those two. How could he fall into this place again? In this seemingly beautiful trap...


    Until ten minutes later--


    Zhou Ye and Juana separated...


    "Hey, man, give my woman a Bloody Mary..." Zhou Ye directly hugged Juana and sat on the seat in front of the bar, and said, "Bring me another cocktail, whatever kind of cocktail..."


    "Any cocktail..." The bartender looked at his boss Jonathan in confusion, he didn''t understand what any cocktail was.


    "Give him a glass of Stinger..." Jonathan said directly, seeing the hesitation of his bartender.


    "Okay, please wait..." The bartender didn''t dare to neglect, and started to get busy behind the bar...


    Zhou Ye embraced Juana while watching the performance on the stage not far from the bar... "You did a good job here, Jonathan..."


    "Just play around..." Even though Jonathan said so, there was still a trace of triumph on his face--"By the way, since Zhou you came to China, what do you plan to do this excavation? "


    "Of course...call many experts and scholars together!" A smile leaked from Zhou Ye''s face. "After all-professional matters should be left to professional people. You''d better publish it in the newspaper. Find someone..."


    "..." Jonathan heard Zhou Ye''s words, although he didn''t speak, the expression on his face was completely [Are you kidding me?''S look,


    We are going to dig an ancient tomb, everyone who you want to yell knows??

 The Movie World Chapter 1040

    "Don''t look at me with such eyes... I''m not crazy!" Zhou Ye smiled: "I just want to attract some hidden mice... Is there a problem?"


    "Well, you are the boss, you have the final say..." Jonathan sighed and said, "But what kind of name do we use to summon experts?"


    "Just say, we¡ªthe cultural relics lost from overseas, found the exact location of the Dragon Emperor¡¯s tomb... But in order to protect the cultural relics more reasonably, we gathered experts from across China to participate in the excavation..." Zhou Ye finished After that, I ignored him and turned my eyes on the stage...


    At this time, there is a group of young and beautiful girls dancing on the stage... what should I say?Being used to western food, Zhou Ye now wants to eat Chinese food a little bit.


    And Juana, who was sitting in Zhou Ye''s arms, discovered her man''s gaze at the first time. For her who has been paying attention to her man''s dynamics, what else can she hide from her eyes?No¡­¡­


    After secretly remembering something in her heart, Juana smiled slightly and squeezed into her man''s arms...Other things, I''ll talk about it later, now - let her enjoy it for a while and monopolize her man''s happiness. ...


    Reference 1436


    The first thousand four hundred and thirty-six chapters


    Unconsciously, Zhou Ye and Jonathan were drinking and chatting, and the time had already pointed to 9:30 in the evening.


    For Jonathan¡¯s nightclub, this time is the peak of business, but for Zhou Ye-this kind of almost noisy environment, occasionally fun is enough, staying for too long is still a little uncomfortable... ¡­


    "Okay, just do things as I said!" Zhou Ye said, patted Juana in his arms, and then said, "Baby, we should go!"


    "Yeah!" Juana with a sweet smile on her face jumped from her man''s arms... "Ah, by the way, honey, I''ll go to the bathroom!"


    "Do you need me to accompany you?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "No, I can do it myself, dear, wait for me for a while, and it will be fine soon!" Juana stood on her toes and gave Zhou Ye a mouthful, and then she did not hesitate to move towards the aisle next to her. Go.


    In response to this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and said nothing...


    After all, Zhou Ye is very relieved of Juana¡¯s safety-anyway, Juana is a strong man with mental abilities and teleportation, and she has also learned the spells of the Supreme Mage series. Said that, in terms of strength alone, Juana could rank in the top three among the women on this plane.


    "It seems we have to wait a while!" Jonathan shrugged and said, "By the way...Where do you want to stay tonight? Or go to the International Hotel? Where do I have a long package suite! "


    "No need..." Suddenly a platinum card appeared in Zhou Ye''s hand. This card was made especially exquisitely. Whether it is from the production process or the selection of materials, it can be called excellence... in the very center of the card. , Engraved with the conspicuous logo of Umbrella East India Company, and on the back of the card is a set of extremely simple numbers, S001.


    Seeing the identity card in Zhou Ye''s hand, Jonathan''s eyes suddenly widened..."This, this is a legend. With it, you can almost enjoy a luxurious life while traveling around the world. The platinum of the East India Company Identify card?"


    "Yes..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    The platinum ID card of the East India Company...It can be said that with this ID card, Zhou Ye can obtain supreme enjoyment in almost 90% of the coastal cities in the world... and without paying a point. money.


    why???


    It is because the East India Company monopolizes the entire sea, because the East India Company is the uncrowned king of the entire ocean, and because this behemoth, which is called a country that is not a country, firmly holds the right of passage to the entire sea.


    If the two countries want to fight a naval battle at their own door, should they first submit an application with the East India Company?


    Think it''s ridiculous?


    It''s not ridiculous at all...The generation gap in technology brings absolute suppression.


    Even if those big countries have entered the era of aircraft carriers, but-what about?Do you think there is no more advanced weapons stock data in the database on the Umbrella?The East India Company, which owns India, a resource treasure, has long possessed marine naval technology that has surpassed all countries for two centuries.


    After all, for Umbrella, who has already gone out of the universe, naval battles are too low-level. These materials are rubbish for Umbrella, and treasures for the East India Company in this world.


    people?Of course there is... the bio-human production line on the Umbrella, at full capacity, can produce 3,000 to 5,000 bio-troopers per day, and all the knowledge of ships will be directly instilled into their minds, and it does not exist. It is also necessary to adapt to the low-level operations of ships. Everyone is a veteran as soon as they step onto the ship, and their loyalty is full value-the most important thing is that they are not old or dead.


    Shipyard?It''s even simpler. There are hundreds of shipyards scattered along the coast of India, all of which were established by the East India Company over several hundred years.


    Resources??Well, will the East India Company, which has actual control of the entire ocean, lack resources?


    Countries all over the world hate the East India Company, which dominates the entire ocean, but they are helpless...The overseas bases of the East India Company are all over the world, so to speak¡ªfrom the Baltic coast to the Pacific Ocean. From the Mediterranean to the Atlantic... As long as there is sea, there is a naval base of the East India Company.


    Feeling surprised??


    No, no, don¡¯t be surprised. In the world of the twentieth century, when the United States had not yet formed an overwhelming advantage over all countries, its global base was spread over hundreds of countries, not to mention the Umbrella that suppressed the world. What about Indian companies?


    In this maritime era, the era of global economy is approaching...


    No company that has a connection with shipping dares to ignore the East India Company. It can be said that the East India Company, in this world, is a sword of Damolis hanging on the heads of countries around the world... They can¡¯t breathe pressure. .


    However, because of this, many wars that should have occurred have not occurred, and it is not known whether it is good or bad.


    Keke, it was too far.


    In short, to sum up, Zhou Ye, holding the special ID card of the East India Company, can enjoy the most luxurious service in the international hotel Jonathan said. All his requirements, whether reasonable or not Reasonable, will be satisfied...


    This kind of identity card looks very powerful, but in fact, there are only two in the East India Company, which has millions of employees. One is Zhou Ye''s, and the other is East India Company, CEO, Teresa Si. Wang''s-Zhou Ye''s number is S001, and Teresa''s number is S000...


    As for why Teresa''s number is one higher than Zhou Ye??


    This is what Zhou Ye specifically requested...


    why??


    Because of the image... 0 and 1.


    As for the other executives, what they have is just an ordinary gold card with the prefix A... Their gold card does not have so many functions as a platinum card, but they can almost enjoy the discount of the merchant''s cost price...


    Just when Jonathan wanted to say something more, suddenly, a woman in a cheongsam walked up to Zhou Ye''s side with her arm directly on Zhou Ye''s shoulder, and said in a somewhat contrived tone: "Handsome, no Would you like me a drink?"


    "Eh...?" Zhou Ye looked at this woman, she could only have a good figure, and her aura was so messy... For such a woman, Zhou Ye didn''t want to give it to him. He had already passed that impulsive time. Now, don¡¯t want non-new girls, don¡¯t look good...Of course, mother and daughter spend extra, "Sorry, I don¡¯t have the habit of inviting strangers to drink..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the woman still said unwillingly: "Otherwise, sister invites you to drink..."


    "Don''t drink, get out of here!" Zhou Ye stared, scared the woman and turned away.


    "Wow... I thought your charm was reduced. No one came to you in this place..." Jonathan joked with a smile on his face: "It doesn''t seem that your charm is reduced, but ¡ª¡ªMiss Juana¡¯s charm was too high just now, so those women dare not surround themselves..."


    "Oh..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, where is Juana''s charm too high?Let those women not dare to surround them?Jonathan also underestimated those women... Juana directly used her psychic abilities to establish a mental stand by her side, just like the magic Muggle avoidance curse... That¡¯s why it has that effect.


    Speaking of...how did Juana go to the bathroom for so long??Zhou Ye looked at the women who were staring at him and eager to try, and started to miss Juana with some headaches.


    Reference 1437


    The first thousand four hundred and thirty-seven chapters


    Where did Juana go?


    Actually Juana didn''t go to the bathroom...


    She walked directly along the passage to the backstage.


    At the entrance of the backstage, two sturdy men were standing there, obviously-they were the security guards to prevent people from entering the backstage and harassing their Xianledu song and dance troupe beauty.


    After all-this is a nightclub, a place to have fun and drink.


    People don''t drink, and they feel that they are themselves, but-once they are drunk, ha ha, for them-the whole world is theirs.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1041

    At the front desk, it''s not bad when there are many people and eyes, after all-even if it is a drunk, it is also important to Bilian.


    However, the background is not easy to say...


    For the safety of their cash cows, Jonathan certainly did not hesitate to equip them with security.


    You know, the sister papers of those song and dance troupes were selected by Jonathan from the various song and dance troupes in Shanghai, and then carefully tuned and taught by dancers invited from England...Every one is his cash cow.


    He was not willing to just be taken away by those wolves.


    Of course-for these girls, Jonathan has no interest in it... After all, the aesthetic differences between things and things exist objectively... For Jonathan, they do not conform to his aesthetics, so they will be valued so much. Just because they can bring huge benefits to themselves.


    For Juana, these security guards who protect the girls of the song and dance troupe from infringement are almost imaginary.


    Juana walked toward the entrance of the backstage dressing room guarded by the two bodyguards as if strolling in the courtyard, and the bodyguards were like blind men, allowing Juana to walk in without blocking.


    This is not because Jonathan is poor and can only find blind people to fill the scene... but-the role of spiritual position.


    After all-hallucinations are a necessary skill for psychics... For them, not only the eyes can deceive people, but the touch of the whole body can also deceive people...


    Even, Juana can do it, let a person die silently in hallucinations, like a car accident scene?A drowning scene?and many more¡­¡­


    Ahem, it''s a bit too much.


    At this time, Juana had already walked along the backstage passage to the dressing room...Across the door, Juana could hear the romp of the girls inside.


    "Ah... this golden paint is really annoying... so hard to get it down"


    "It''s okay, just wipe it a few times with a towel..."


    "Sister Yuling, your cheongsam is so beautiful, where did you buy it?"


    "During the day, I bought it at Liu Fu Ji Garment Shop. Isn''t it pretty?"


    "Hmm, it must be expensive, right?"


    "It''s not cheap. It took more than thirty full to discover the ocean. After all, it''s Su Jin''s material. After buying this dress, I should eat pickles for a month...uuuuu..."


    "so expensive¡­¡­"


    Listening to the sound coming from inside, Juana was expressionless, pushed open the door of the dressing room without hesitation, and walked in.


    "Ah ah--!"


    "who is it??"


    The sudden opening of the door made the girls scream in horror. After all-this is the girls dressing room, they are changing clothes now, how can they not be afraid?


    However, the atmosphere of horror was finally much less when I saw the people who opened the door and entered.


    After all-Juana is a woman, and they are also women, and there are more of them than Juana. People who occupy the advantage in numbers always have a sense of security inexplicably...


    "Please, who are you looking for?" A beautiful girl who had just changed into a cheongsam and had not had time to fasten her cheongsam side buckle, asked curiously.


    "Me? I''m looking for you..." Juana still had no expression on her face. With the exception of her own man, Zhou Ye, she didn''t even bother to give a smile to everyone else.


    "Excuse me? What can I do with us?" Lu Yuling asked curiously. She felt that the beautiful foreign woman in front of her had a really beautiful long skirt, and she was really fluent in Chinese. I can''t hear foreign flavor at all...


    "Of course something is happening!" Juana finally leaked a smile, but that smile was not for the girls in front of her, but for her man Zhou Ye.


    Because-she was already thinking about what kind of happy expression her man would have when she received this gift from her... Thinking of this, Juana smiled more beautifully, "I want you to accompany you My man!"


    "what??"


    "Is this woman a lunatic?"


    After hearing Juana''s words clearly, the whole dressing room was like a frying pan, messed up...


    How could a woman find a woman for her man?And they were still looking for??


    "Sorry, this lady... we don''t sell our lives..." Hearing Juana''s words, Lu Yuling, the oldest of the girls, was also angry. What is this taking them for?Is it a dark field for sale?"You found the wrong place..."


    Although girls like them, in the eyes of the upper class, are also inferior occupations, but-after all, they are also relying on their own ability to eat.


    Juana looked at Lu Yuling with a frosty face and smiled. She admired this girl very much... She is arrogant, but not arrogant...


    Of course, she can''t really distinguish the so-called arrogance, but-inexplicably, she feels that this girl has a great appetite for her-so she temporarily changed her plan of grabbing and leaving, and decided to make a good decision. Tease this girl for a while."Oh? Don''t you want to ask me, how high is the price?"


    "...I''m sorry, no matter how much money..."


    "One hundred thousand is now the ocean..." Juana interrupted Lu Yuling before she finished her words. She said a price that was enough to choke the girls."I''m talking about everyone..."


    Hearing this number, some girls have already opened their eyes involuntarily...someone''s heart moved.


    How much is a hundred thousand Xianyang??Let''s put it this way-a piece of the current ocean is equal to the purchasing power of the modern 100 soft sister coins, so everyone almost understands it?


    However, although Lu Yuling hesitated for a moment, her face was quickly identified again."Sorry, I still said that, no matter how much money... we will not betray ourselves!"


    Under the leadership of Lu Yuling, the girls also spoke out the words of refusal. It''s no wonder that they hesitated just now. One hundred thousand Xianyang is enough for them to live a life of comfort and comfort in this era.


    And Juana stared at the girls for a moment-laughed.


    The existence of a spiritual stand is true or false, and she can see it at a glance... "Sorry, although I want to say... I''m just kidding, but-whether you charge or not, all It''s the man who is going to accompany me...because ah, this-is power!"


    Juana said, before Lu Yuling could speak, her figure flashed and appeared behind the girls. Every time she teleported, she would take away a girl. In a blink of an eye, there was only Lu Yuling left in the entire dressing room. People...


    "You, are you a man or a ghost..."


    Lu Yuling looked at the foreign girl who disappeared and appeared in front of him for a while, and took all her sisters away, with a panic of fear...


    "To you, I am a god, and to me... My man is my god... So, you have no choice!" Juana deliberately left Lu Yuling by her side, not treating her like her. The sister received her own bracelet in that way because she somewhat admired this chick, anyway...Lu Yuling''s character Juana still prefers, "Okay, come with me..."


    "I won''t go..." Lu Yuling said with a look of horror, but found that her body seemed to have her own consciousness, following Juana, and she could not even say a word... [Ghost possession]?


    Reference 1438


    The first thousand four hundred and thirty-eight chapters


    "My dear, I''m sorry, I kept you waiting..." Juana led Lu Yuling to Zhou Ye, and as soon as she stepped her feet, she gave a kiss.


    "Nothing..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, then looked at Lu Yuling behind Juana, and asked strangely: "Who is this?"


    "Ah, this is the sister I just met when I went to the bathroom. She wants to play with us, okay? Honey?" Juana blinked her eyes, looking innocent...


    Zhou Ye almost really believed her ghost...


    Friends met?Do the friends you meet need to use mind control?


    Such a friend is really pitiful...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1042

    However¡ªZhou Ye recognized that Lu Yuling was the prettiest girl among the girls who had just danced on stage. He just wanted to say to Juana what he did¡ªgood job.


    Originally, Zhou Ye wanted to do it himself to get enough food and clothing, but - now it would be better if he had his good wife to help...


    "Thank you, baby..." Zhou Ye smiled and gently slapped Juana''s cheek. Don''t...


    "You are welcome, dear, I am willing to give everything for you..."


    Juana''s murmur in his ears really made Zhou Ye feel very heartbroken. A wife indulges like this, so why worry about him becoming a scumbag?


    On the other side, Jonathan, who was sitting next to Zhou Ye, looked at Lu Yuling speechlessly...


    What the hell is this?


    Isn''t this a cash cow in your own market?How did you become a friend of this eldest lady in the blink of an eye?And go back with her??Jonathan really wants to lift the table... Fuck... This is already a steal, okay??


    Although Lu Yuling was under Juana''s control, she could not speak or move.


    However, she still tried her best to ask her boss for help with her eyes...


    In her mind, her boss is a big deal in Shanghai. Everyone should give a bit of thin noodles...


    However, it was the supernatural boss in her mind who was silent with an awkward smile...


    At this moment, suddenly a tall, strong man walked quickly to Jonathan''s side, leaning over and whispering in his ear...


    A moment later-Jonathan was so angry...


    what??The sisters of your own song and dance troupe have disappeared??


    And the bodyguard who guarded the goal didn''t see anyone enter??


    However, when Jonathan saw Lu Yuling as one of the missing persons, he solved the case instantly...


    No need to ask, apparently the sister papers of the other singing and dancing troupes were taken away by Miss Juana... Although I don¡¯t know how she took it away, but-Jonathan confirmed it, absolutely Juana took it away...


    But-what if he knew it??


    I think of what my sister told me... [Never mess with her-she will really kill you.In this sentence, all of Jonathan¡¯s anger has vanished...


    Ah¡ªforget it, although it¡¯s a bit more troublesome, but¡ªit¡¯s nothing more than picking up some girls from other song and dance troupes to dance. It¡¯s nothing more than bringing that English dancer over to help with line dance training... Is it money...


    Some things are more important than money...such as family affection...such as--life.


    Lu Yuling saw the hiding eyes of her boss, and instantly understood-the man in front of him was an existence that her boss couldn''t afford.


    To be honest, she was almost desperate.


    "Okay, we should go back to rest..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved to Jonathan and said.


    "I''ll drive you off..." Jonathan said, standing up, and following Zhou Ye to the outside of the nightclub.


    "Also..." Zhou Ye''s enthusiasm for his cheap elder brother was fully absorbed...


    He doesn''t like riding a rickshaw too much... Although that kind of thing sounds good, in fact, it''s not comfortable.


    Jonathan¡¯s car stopped at the door of his nightclub¡ªZhou Ye sat directly in the back row, between Lu Yuling and Juana...


    "If you want to talk about the New Year... Sure enough, I still have to come back to China!" Zhou Ye looked through the car window, watching the weaving crowds on the street, and the fireworks that bloomed from time to time in mid-air... At this time, it was already the second lunar month. It''s fourteen, and the taste of the new year has become more and more serious.


    "Yes, people in this country are super hospitable, but there are more festivals, and every festival has to drink..." Jonathan said here, his face turned a bit bitter, "Huaguo''s wine is too spicy." Yes, just like vodka..."


    "Hahaha... this is a good drink..." Zhou Ye laughed and said, "This is the people here welcoming you. Drinking with you is because they are hospitable..."


    "Ah, I forgot, you are also a Chinese, Zhou!" Jonathan seemed to have finally thought of it, and said: "No wonder you come back here for the New Year..."


    "Yeah... For us, New Year is a day of reunion!" Zhou Ye couldn''t help sighing...


    As there are more and more women, it is not easy to get them all together during the Chinese New Year...


    However, you can wait to go back and try it in the Marvel world...


    And Juana felt like Zhou Ye''s emotions, cleverly nestling her half of her body tightly in her man''s arms...


    The atmosphere in the car is somewhat silent...


    As the kidnapped victim, Lu Yuling, she actually eased off when she first got on the car... Through the light coming in from the car window from time to time, she had already seen clearly that she was about to lose her first time tonight. The real face of a female person...


    To be honest, even though the light is a bit weak, she has clearly seen Zhou Ye''s handsome face...


    For a while, the whole person felt like [If it were him... Then, it wouldn''t be so uncomfortable in my heart...].


    Especially when she saw Zhou Ye''s gentle behavior when she stroked Juana''s long hair in his arms, Lu Yuling had an urge to lean over...


    However-as the person who controls her, how could Juana let Lu Yuling interrupt her exclusive time?


    Before he knew it, Jonathan had sent Zhou Ye to the International Hotel.


    Zhou Ye directly led the two women out of the car and walked to the front desk under the leadership of the doorman...


    At the front desk, when Zhou Ye showed his platinum card, he enjoyed the service of a god, and he was a true god.


    The big class of the International Hotel is busy after running before and after, and the smile on his face can be very tired...


    And the other waiters waited on them cautiously...and didn''t dare to neglect.


    Lu Yuling, although she can''t speak and can''t control her body, but-she can still see. She knows that the big class once asked someone to send her flowers backstage, but she didn''t accept it at the time...


    However, it was such a man who did not dare to look at her at all, as if he was afraid to annoy the handsome boy next to her.


    This is a feeling that Lu Yuling has never experienced before. In the past, even if they were clean and self-loving, the contempt in the eyes of those men looking at them could not be concealed, but now-because she is the first person beside this man What do you mean by respect...


    Lu Yuling suddenly had the idea that this man would be good...at least, beside him, she can live like a person...


    With this thought in mind, that night - in the super luxury suite of the International Hotel, Lu Yuling just half-pushed... let Zhou Ye take her.


    Appearance is a good thing, but power is a good thing...A woman who can escape the temptation of these two things...I can''t say no, I can only say-very few, very few.


    As Zhou Ye thought about it, he worked hard on the women...Tonight was a hard night for him. After all, there are eight new pieces of land that have never been cultivated, and he needs him little by little. Developed...


    Reference 1439


    One thousand four hundred and thirty-nine chapters


    "Sister Yuling, early!"


    "Good morning, Sister Yuling!"


    "Good morning, Sister Yuling!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1043

    ...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As the well-deserved lead dancer and oldest sister in the song and dance troupe, Lu Yuling opened her eyes and enjoyed the good morning greetings from her sisters.


    It¡¯s just¡ªin the past, this kind of greeting was only found in the collective apartment rented by their boss, Jonathan, and it was not like this. Everyone lay side by side on a large couch. The state of being impeccable...


    This kind of feeling that I have never had before makes Yuling feel a little novel and a little embarrassed... "Big, early everyone!"


    "Oh, sister Yuling is embarrassed..."


    "Sister Yuling''s face is so red..."


    "Do you think Sister Yuling is like you?"


    "What''s wrong with me? I''m also a first-time girl, okay!"


    "The first girl? It''s a jade girl, right? Yesterday, although it was the first time, how could she not let go of her holding the young master..."


    "Then, that person can''t be better... it''s so comfortable!"


    Listening to the chattering of her sisters there, Yuling asked depressedly: "Where is the young master?"


    Master?Who is the young master?Of course the young master is Zhou Ye...


    In fact, according to the terms of this period, they should call their man the master, and those who have received new education, call their own man their husband, but-you can''t expect a group of girls from the song and dance troupe to receive a new education Right?


    So--they still call their man a name that is slightly remnant of old feudalism...


    It''s just that Zhou Ye didn''t like this title, Master Master...Fuck, it''s better to call him "Old Master..."


    In the end¡ªthe name of Zhou Ye by the girls of the dance troupe was settled, Master...


    Of course, these titles were decided on the couch... and very quickly... Therefore, Zhou Ye also forgot that the young master had another meaning in the Great Shanghai period...


    "Young Master and Miss Juana are drinking morning tea outside... Let''s wait for you to get up and go out together." In the dance troupe, the youngest Xiao Xueer said excitedly: "The young master is so caring and prepared for us. I got beautiful new clothes..."


    "He still has some conscience..." Yuling, who was a little bit resentful because she didn''t wake up in her man''s arms, showed a smile on her small face when she heard that her man had prepared new clothes for herself.


    To be honest, Yuling, who can reject the 100,000-year-old Ocean, did not see the beautiful new clothes in her eyes. What she is happy about is that this intention...


    A man is willing to prepare clothes for his woman in the morning, which means that she has her in the heart of this man... This is enough for Lu Yuling.


    After seeing the different power of her own man last night, Lu Yuling''s only concern was that she was just a product of this man''s play, but now - she doesn''t worry anymore...


    At least this man has himself in his heart, doesn''t he?


    Following the chattering of all her sisters, Lu Yuling slowly sat up... Feeling a little bit of her painful and unbearable place, her heart is sweet and hateful, sweet is sweet that badass I petted myself alone, so many sisters in one night, the only one who petted her twice, hated that Zhou Ye, a villain who was like a bull, didn''t know how to lighten it, so that I couldn''t get off the ground now...it''s hard to get off the ground.


    Seeing her elder sister¡¯s frowning brows, the youngest Xiao Xueer instantly understood what her elder sister was for... After all, they had experienced this in the morning... "Ah... Sister Yuling, you are very Does it hurt? Master has special painkillers, I will help you get them now..."


    While talking, Xiao Xueer, like a happy bird, rushed out quickly..., while running, she shouted: "Master, Sister Yuling is awake... Where''s your painkiller? Sister Yuling is in pain. what¡­¡­"


    Hearing Xiao Xue''er''s words, the women laughed and leaned forward and closed together. How could this kind of thing shout so loudly...I guess Xiao Xue''er is going to be unlucky. Didn''t see the big sister''s face turn black??It is estimated that Xiao Xueer will be back soon, she will be unlucky...


    Especially--they want to see when the eldest sister''s head is applied by the young master...


    After all-they themselves have experienced that kind of situation that is enough to make people ashamed to death. People always have a kind of embarrassment that they have experienced, and they want to see the bad things that others experience again.


    They look forward to seeing the embarrassment and shyness of their eldest sister...because they have also experienced it when they were helped by their own men on medicine.


    To be honest, a woman¡¯s psychology is really strange, even if she has experienced something, but when she shows her most secret part in front of her man, she still feels shy...


    "What''s wrong with you?" Lu Yuling looked at her sisters with a bewildered look. Why did she feel that the look in her sisters'' eyes was an indescribable weirdness??"Why look at me like that?"


    "No, nothing... I just think Sister Yuling is so beautiful today!"


    "Yes, yes, sister Yuling, today is so beautiful!"


    "Sure enough, it is because of the nourishment of the young master!"


    To be honest, the women said this, although they had some meaning to change the subject, they did not lie at all...


    Lu Yuling was originally beautiful, otherwise she would not be the lead dancer, and-after last night, her beautiful face was a little bit more unique to mature women, especially when she was teased by her sisters. The shy and timid look makes people have an urge to embrace and love him.


    "Jing nonsense... no one!" Lu Yuling felt her little face burning.


    At this moment, with the sound of footsteps... Zhou Ye''s figure appeared in the large bedroom.


    "Is Yuling awake?" Seeing Yuling who was waking up, Zhou Ye smiled and walked to her side and hugged her."Would you like me to help you deal with the wound...?"


    "...No, no need..." Feeling Zhou Ye''s powerful arm around her shoulders, Lu Yuling said shyly: "I...I''ll forget it!"


    "Why?" Zhou Ye asked strangely, "Don''t you feel pain?"


    "Yes... Sister Yuling, you should take some medicine..."


    "The kind of pain is so tormenting, Sister Yuling..."


    "Yes, the young master''s medicine is very effective. Look at us, it doesn''t hurt at all now, you can run and jump!"


    The sisters of the dance troupe worked together to persuade their eldest sister. As for whether they want to see her embarrassed like themselves, or really feel sorry for her, that is a matter of the benevolent seeing the benevolent and the wise.


    "Also, or not..." Lu Yuling said firmly: "I want to remember this kind of memory for a lifetime...because...this is the best memory the young master has given me!"


    Hearing Lu Yuling¡¯s words, Zhou Ye took a pity and took a sip while she was looking, and said, ¡°Well, since this is the case, I won¡¯t force you... If it¡¯s really painful, then tell me. I will help you deal with the wound when..."


    "Um-!" Lu Yuling nodded gently, a smile could not help leaking from her face. For a woman, what could be more happier than meeting her lover?


    For her, it was enough for her man to love herself so much...not to mention, after last night, her heart had long been firmly tied to this man.


    The women looked at their men and their eldest sisters, and they suddenly felt like they had lost...


    Chapter 1440


    One thousand four hundred and forty chapters


    Although, because of Yuling''s injury, Zhou Ye''s original plan to take the girls to play in Greater Shanghai was lost.


    However, everyone in the suite also played other games.


    If not, is there any game that can quickly pull into the feelings between men and women??Then it must be the truth or dare.


    Especially when the host of this game is Juana, a woman who is dominated by her own men, let alone.


    All kinds of unscrupulous adventures have been written on the paper.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1044

    For this kind of novel game, the girls of the dance company also feel like they can¡¯t stop, after all-although sometimes I will be the hapless one who gets the lottery,-but-most of the time, I can still watch others unfortunately... ¡­


    Therefore, the girls are very playful, and none of them propose to go shopping...


    And when Zhou Ye was in his luxurious suite, relaxing and having fun with the girls, the hard-working Jonathan had to drive the car, shuttle back and forth between the various newspaper outlets in Shanghai, completing what Zhou Ye gave. His task.


    Fortunately, in this era, no matter which direction the newspaper is biased towards, as long as it does not involve certain political issues, then as long as it is paid, it is better to talk.


    For Jonathan, the problem of money is precisely the least problem...


    For several days in a row, Jonathan was running back and forth to make a report...


    And what about Zhou Ye?


    Since Lu Yuling''s health has recovered, he has taken all the women together in this metropolis, which is known as one of China¡¯s foreign gateways, to play everywhere-they may be at the Hongkou market today, and they can go to the racetrack tomorrow. ...


    As for transportation?Of course, the courtesy car provided by the International Hotel took the whole journey...


    And when Zhou Ye was in Greater Shanghai, feeling the Chinese New Year atmosphere that he hadn''t felt for a long time, according to his wishes, Jonathan''s news published in various newspapers almost spread throughout China...


    On the northwestern border¡ª¡ª


    In a military base--


    A middle-aged man wearing a gray military uniform is looking at the newspaper in his hand. The headline on the front page of the newspaper is exactly the horrifying headline like "Looking for Famous People in the World, Protecting the Dragon of China"...


    In fact, the content inside is that a foreign friend found clues about the tomb of the Dragon Emperor in some cultural relics that flowed out of China. Therefore, in order to protect the tomb of the ancient emperor of China, he went all over People of insight discuss and discover together...


    "absurd¡­¡­"


    With a bang, angrily slapped the newspaper in his hand on the wooden table, and General Yang said loudly: "The damn foreigners are immortal... Not to mention the melee of the warlords, but he actually tried to dig out the tomb of his majesty. , Damn... damn..."


    "General!!" Cui Mengyao, wearing the costume of an adjutant, whispered to persuade: "Why should I be angry with these foreigners? Maybe they just talked about it?"


    "No..." At this time, General Yang''s anger also dissipated a lot. He again slowly picked up the newspaper on the table, and read it word by word... After a while, he slowly He took a breath and said, "I''m afraid they have really found the location of your majesty''s tomb..."


    "Why?" Cui Mengyao asked strangely.


    Cui Mengyao is an intellectual young woman who has studied in women¡¯s school, went to private school but also went to women¡¯s school... With a wealthy family, after learning so many things with Western ideology and culture, how could she be willing to be a family husband? What about the traditional woman who teaches her son?


    Therefore, when she heard that her father had prepared a marriage for herself and was about to get married soon, she resolutely ran away from home and escaped from marriage.


    Having said that, it seems that in that era, there seemed to be a lot of female intellectuals who ran away from home and got married...


    Keke-of course, the last sentence is purely a complaint by the author, and you don''t need to be serious.


    She didn¡¯t distinguish between the north and the south, and she accidentally ran to the sparsely populated place on the northwest border. She was completely tangled in her body. Only then did she know that the outside world meant to the golden silk bird in her cage. what.


    Just when she was desperate, she was rescued by General Yang who was passing through the county...and took her in.


    Of course, because of gratitude, she stayed and became General Yang''s English teacher.


    And this General Yang also felt that his army was full of rough men, so he simply promoted Cui Mengyao to be his adjutant. Anyway, he is educated. These days, cultural people are really respected.


    After a long time, General Yang also regarded the young woman he took in as his confidant. Of course-he didn''t have any affection for this woman. It''s not that he thought Cui Mengyao was not beautiful. In fact, Cui Mengyao was still very beautiful...


    But-he knows that Cui Mengyao, a woman who has received foreign ideological education, cannot accept the traditional Chinese thought of three wives and four concubines. He still doesn''t want to be killed by this woman with a gun... After all, there are already three wives in his family Up...


    Therefore, the two became such a pure subordinate relationship...


    After a long time, Cui Mengyao also knew General Yang''s ideals. He wanted to resurrect the Dragon Emperor, sweep the chaos of China, and create the rise of the nation again.


    Cui Mengyao sneered at General Yang''s thoughts, but she still supported his ideals...After all, as a product of Western ideological education, Cui Mengyao felt that what was resurrected was all superstition...Science is the right way.


    However, after following General Yang for a long time, she gradually accepted the resurrection of the Dragon Emperor...


    Therefore, at this time, she would be a little curious when she saw her boss say so... After all, she knew that her boss had studied the tomb of the Dragon Emperor for many years. If anyone really knew the tomb of the Dragon Emperor, Where it was, she felt that it was her boss.


    "They said...this time the excavation site will be in the north..." General Yang scratched his head as he looked at the newspaper. "This coincides with my guess... I''m afraid, these guys are in the hands. , There really is something... what should we do? How can a foreigner unearth the tomb of our country¡¯s ancestors?"


    "Or? Send me to Shanghai and kill them??" Cui Mengyao tried to solve the problem in the simplest and clearest way.


    "No... this is wrong!" General Yang rubbed his temples, and said: "Now this matter has been spreading, if you kill them at this time, it will only give people a kind of no silver in this place. I feel that when the time comes, I am afraid that we will not be facing a simple group of tomb robbers, but countless tomb robbers...Even if we have an army, I am afraid we can''t kill them!"


    "What should I do then?" Cui Mengyao said embarrassedly.


    "Yeah...what should I do?" General Yang rubbed his temples, said with some embarrassment.


    "Or...we join them? Anyway, our purpose is to find the tomb of the Dragon Emperor, and then resurrect that majesty!" Said this... Cui Mengyao also suddenly thought of something, as if... "I''m afraid it won''t work... Up to now, the [God Eyes] who resurrected the Dragon Emperor have not been whereabouts... the foreign professor we commissioned has not given us a single message..."


    "No... this may be a good way!" Hearing what his female adjutant said, General Yang opened his eyes sharply and said: "We can let Professor Wilson lead you to join the team, and yours Identity... is the Chinese translation of Professor Wilson... At that time, you must always pay attention to the movements of the team, and you must not let the Tomb of the Dragon Emperor fall into the hands of foreigners... As for the divine eyes needed to resurrect your Majesty ? I will add another big reward!"


    "Yes, I promise to complete the task!" Cui Mengyao suddenly stood at attention, saluting: "What if they really find the Tomb of the Dragon Emperor?"


    "This is our site. I will protect the Tomb of the Dragon Emperor. I will never let even a needle in it fall into the hands of foreigners!" General Yang said, holding himself tightly. Fist...Don''t care about the others, first hold the Tomb of the Dragon Emperor tightly in your hand.


    Reference 1441


    The first thousand four hundred and forty one


    With the unfolding of the entire plan, the entire Chinese archaeological community is almost surging...


    Of course, at this time there is no so-called archaeological community in China, but at most people like historians.


    Some people criticized Jonathan in the newspaper, saying that he is a wolf ambition, and some people are very strong, saying that he is a real friend of China. In short-these things are seen as a joke by the warlords...


    Yes, yes, the Tomb of the Dragon Emperor sounds very powerful, but what can you do if you are not in your own jurisdiction?


    Send someone to sneak over?


    That is the tomb of the emperor, there are not thousands of people you want to take away?It''s wishful thinking.


    There are even people eagerly waiting for the tomb of the Dragon Emperor to be excavated. If the foreigners can really transport the important cultural relics away, they will give him a vote halfway. In short, they must not let the treasures of China fall. Into the hands of foreign devils.


    In Shanghai, it is the Lunar New Year...


    Zhou Ye is taking all her daughters to play here with great joy...


    In order to watch a grand fireworks show, Zhou Ye waved a big hand as early as a few days ago, wrapping the entire Shanghai beach fireworks and firecrackers in a circle, directly in the center of the Huangpu River on the Bund, making people feel wide. Fifty meters, fifty meters long wooden floating platform, four big iron anchors fell on the four corners of the platform to prevent the platform from being washed away by the river.


    On the floating platform, the firework mountain, ten meters high, was tied up by Liu, the most powerful firework craftsman in the entire country at that time.


    On the night of the Lunar New Year, the women took a cruise on the Huangpu River and watched a fireworks display lasting two hours and thirty minutes. The scene was really beautiful...


    And looking at the sky, sometimes like a celestial woman spreading flowers, sometimes turned into a bright galaxy fireworks, from time to time bursts of exclamation and cheers sounded in the tide of people on both sides of the strait.


    The women felt that this would be the most unforgettable time in their lives... After the fireworks display was over, Zhou Ye and the women visited the temple fair again, and then returned to their temporary residence in the International Hotel.


    Of course, because of Zhou Ye''s motivation to read, the women did not feel that the crowded temple fair was crowded...

 The Movie World Chapter 1045

    It¡¯s just that they have to pay the price for Zhou Ye¡¯s labor... For example, that night¡ªall the sister papers were awarded the Tee Achievement by Zhou Ye... that one by one... Well, I can¡¯t talk about it. Was harmonized.


    In short, the girls once again enjoyed the treatment that they could not afford to sleep on the next morning...Of course, they were lying on their stomachs this time, and there was no way-lying down, she hurts...


    As for Zhou Ye, Shi Shiran took the courtesy car of the International Hotel to Jonathan''s nightclub.


    No way. Although the plan has been implemented, there is really no good place to gather those people. Jonathan can''t lead those people to Zhou Ye''s suite, right?In that case, Zhou Ye would kill him, and it happened that Jonathan''s nightclub was not open during the day, so... it was temporarily used as a place to meet all kinds of people who came to join the team.


    But yesterday, Jonathan told Zhou Ye that he was waiting for someone and it was already here... Therefore, Zhou Ye rushed over at noon on New Year''s Day.


    At this time-in the second floor living room of Xianledu Nightclub, a chubby old man with silver hair and a young Chinese woman in a lady''s coat.


    These two are not others, they are Cui Mengyao who was ordered to carry out the mission and the professor Roger Wilson of the Department of Archaeology at a University in England who was ordered to carry out the mission.


    This Roger Wilson is said to be a professor. In fact, his reputation in the world of tomb robbers is even stronger. Of course, it is precisely because of this that General Yang found him. No way, General Yang can never find a gentleman. Cooperate?And-this old guy has a good reputation, at least in terms of the balance between the two important nodes of collecting money and doing things, his reputation is still very good...


    "Professor Wilson, what did you talk about yesterday when you played with that Mr. Jonathan at night? Did you ask who was behind the scenes?" Cui Mengyao asked, sitting on the sofa.


    "That Mr. Jonathan is a very good friend, at least, he is very generous..." Upon hearing Cui Mengyao''s question, Roger Wilson said: "However, he refused to tell me, the host behind the scenes Who is the person who excavated this time? Only the person behind the scenes has locked the exact location of the Dragon Emperor¡¯s tomb. Only when everything is ready, the excavation can begin!"


    "Really?" Cui Mengyao nodded, and asked thoughtfully: "Then what did he call us today? And he didn''t show up yet?"


    "I''m not very clear about this, MISS Cui..." Professor Wilson said, shrugging his shoulders, "But I think he probably wants to introduce the boss behind the scenes to us? Of course, this is just me. It¡¯s just a guess..."


    "I hope so..." Cui Mengyao sighed.


    To be honest, she is not very confident about this, because-in the waiting days, she has seen too many people turned away by Mr. Jonathan, including some archeology Da Na of the world...


    However, just as the two of them were silent and kept guessing what, Jonathan suddenly pushed the door and walked in... "Hey, Professor Wilson, can you come over? I have something important to follow. Tell me..."


    "Of course no problem," Roger Wilson stood up with a smile, and walked towards the door...


    And Cui Mengyao also stood up and followed Wilson, after all-she is Wilson''s translator, at least in name...So, following her employer, there is nothing wrong with it...


    However, her move was stopped by Jonathan."No... Miss, I don''t think there is a communication barrier between Professor Wilson and I, so please wait here for a while!"


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Although Cui Mengyao felt very unwilling, but-what others said was reasonable and reasonable, she had no room for refutation.


    People use English to communicate. What did she do as a Chinese-English translator?Translate English into English?That''s too funny...


    "Miss Cui, please wait for me here for a while..." Wilson, as he said, winked at Cui Mengyao, meaning to say-I will tell her about the meeting in a while and let her Stay safe here.


    "Then see you...Professor Wilson." Cui Mengyao said, and sat back on the sofa again...After all-she believed that no one could make Professor Wilson betray her chief, because-no one came out. I can afford that price... You know, General Yang paid a big price in order to buy this old man.


    Following the departure of Jonathan and Professor Wilson, the door of the meeting room clicked and closed again...


    "These damn foreigners..." To be honest, the feeling of being deliberately excluded is not good, especially-Cui Mengyao felt that they were discussing the tomb of the emperor in his own country, and it felt worse.


    However, at this moment-the door of the living room opened again...


    "Wilson..." Cui Mengyao habitually called Wilson''s name. However, when he saw the walk-in figure clearly, he suddenly asked with some caution: "Who are you?"


    "Huh? It''s not General Yang who came in person, but Adjutant Cui?"


    The words of the other party made Cui Mengyao shock all over, a little at a loss, who is he?Why¡ªhe would know General Yang and himself?Could it be that all of this is a conspiracy...?


    Reference 1442


    One thousand four hundred and forty two chapters


    Facing the question of the unknown boy in front of him, Cui Mengyao couldn''t help tensing the nerves of her whole body. With a flash in her hand, a small lady''s pistol appeared in her palm. As soon as she lifted her hand, the muzzle was aimed at Zhou Ye... "You Who is it? How do you know General Yang?"


    Zhou Ye looked at the muzzle pointed at his eyebrows, with a weird smile, and asked: "Adjutant Cui is sure to point the gun at me?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, tell me...who are you?!" Cui Mengyao walked forward a few steps with a cold face, and sternly asked: "If you don''t say anything, I will shoot you to death!"


    For Cui Mengyao, although she is a female intellectual, she is even more a soldier. Although she looked at Zhou Ye''s handsome face, she felt a little bit unbearable, but-the mission of a soldier is to obey orders. , She would never allow herself to be screwed up when she performed the task alone for the first time.


    Facing Cui Mengyao''s threat, Zhou Ye directly chose to ignore...


    He ignored the woman in front of him who pointed the gun at him, but looked at the layout of the living room.


    What should I say?


    Jonathan was quite willing to spend money for the face-saving on the facade.


    The entire living room is not very big, only more than 80 square meters, but-in this living room, everything should be...


    The sofa is velvet and looks very comfortable. It makes people have the urge to sit on and experience it, and it is the standard configuration of two small and one long.


    And in front of the sofa, is a wooden coffee table with a few plates of fruit and two cups of tea...


    Seeing this uninvited young man in front of him, with such a generous attitude, Cui Mengyao was completely angry...


    Her mission is extremely important. If she reveals it in advance, maybe the other party will choose someone else. At that time, all of General Yang¡¯s plans will become empty, so she must understand why the young man in front of her knows herself. It''s necessary to figure out how he exposed his identity, whether it was an insider or an outsider.


    Especially, she didn''t have much time, although Jonathan called out Dr. Wilson.


    But-Cui Mengyao, who didn''t know exactly what the two were going to talk about, had to figure out the truth of everything before the two returned. She didn''t have the free time to continue to circle with this young man here.


    Thinking of this¡ªCui Mengyao took a step forward, and raised his gun-holding hand to give Zhou Ye something...


    It''s a pity-she chose the wrong target.


    And Zhou Ye was also deliberate...


    He instructed Jonathan to call out that Doctor Wilson, and then he came in as soon as he entered the door... just to force Cui Mengyao to show off.


    why??


    Because Zhou Ye claims to pay attention to people and does not send unrighteous teachers, so-he has to be reasonable and well-founded-for example, I was OO because of your first move, so I was forced to fight back... ¡­At most, you blame me for a counterattack...


    Ahem, the above is pure nonsense, in fact Zhou Ye just wanted to tease this little girl.


    "Papa!" It was a sound.


    Cui Mengyao found that her raised arm was grabbed by someone, and¡ªthe face of the boy in front of him suddenly became so close... "What do you want to do?"


    A woman is a woman, no matter how strong a woman, when she finds that what she relies on is not enough to protect her safety, she will become very weak...


    "Woman, you annoyed me..." Zhou Ye looked down at Cui Mengyao whose face was panicked, and smiled slightly: "So, I plan to use you to extinguish my anger..."


    "you think¡­¡­"


    "Thorn..." With a sound, the cloth brocade was torn.


    Then, there was a scream... "Ahhhhh!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1046

    "I can''t tell, your voice is still very loud!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly at Cui Mengyao, who was squatting on the ground with his hands hugging Hungarian...


    Uh-no, how do you feel that you have become a big villain in an instant??


    I always feel that if this continues, there will be a long, very magnificent guy who will come out...stop himself, and then...


    Fuck, when did I have the habit of complaining about myself??Zhou Ye shook his head and laughed at himself--what about his decent villain?How am I going to be fun? In fact, when you think about it, sometimes it seems to be a villain...


    "You... don''t come..." Cui Mengyao looked at Zhou Ye, who was getting closer and closer, with a look of panic, and sternly shouted: "You come here again...I''m going to call for help..."


    "Call it, do you want me to call it for you..." After saying this, Zhou Ye felt super sensational... it felt like a villain.


    He is having fun...


    "Help..." X2


    After yelling for help, Cui Mengyao was a little dazed...This guy¡ªhe, he actually called for help with himself...


    This is not the most important thing, the most important thing is-


    Cui Mengyao found that even though she called for help, there was no sound from outside the door... This discovery made her completely desperate...


    "Aren''t you calling for help?" Zhou Ye looked at Cui Mengyao with a desperate look, and teased: "Or, I''ll give you some more time and let you call the meeting again?"


    "..." Listening to Zhou Ye''s words, Cui Mengyao knew that today, I am afraid that she is truly doomed... But-as an ideal and thoughtful young literary and artistic young woman, she would never bow her head like a evil force Here¡­¡­


    She stood up abruptly, rushed towards the wall... She meant to kill her head in it.


    However, Zhou Ye''s next sentence stopped her from acting...


    "Wow, well, if you dare to die, I will hang your body outside..."


    "What do you...what do you want? Uuuuuu..." Cui Mengyao finally collapsed... She clutched her small face and squatted on the ground crying.


    Uh, I''ve overplayed a bit...


    "Ahem...actually I..." Zhou Ye was interrupted by Cui Mengyao before he finished speaking.


    "I see, don''t you just covet my body? I give it to you...I give it to you, but unless you kill me--or, one day I will kill you..." said this , Cui Mengyao stood up fiercely, and fell into Zhou Ye''s arms... as if he was letting go.


    "Uh-" Zhou Ye didn''t know if he should say the rest of the words, the so-called teasing you... Uh-it seems to be more scumbags, in any case, treat her better...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye picked her up and put it on the long sofa next to it...


    With a scream-on the pure white cloth surface of the sofa, there was a bloody plum.


    Half an hour later, Cui Mengyao had completely forgotten what she had said, and she must have returned to killing Zhou Ye. After an hour, she was only left with the instinct for nonsense.


    Reference 1443


    One thousand four hundred and forty three chapters


    Fourteen days later - it is the fifteenth of the first lunar month in China.


    On this day, a special train departed from Shanghai Railway Station and headed for a certain area in Ningxia...


    In the luxury carriage of the special train, Zhou Ye held Mengyao in his arms, sat on the sofa, and listened to her telling herself about her past experiences.


    On both sides of him, Juana and Lu Yuling were sitting... and the girls from the other seven dance troupes were also surrounded by Zhou Ye, looking like a curious baby, listening to Mengyao telling her own story... ¡­


    "...So, the general ordered me to come to Shanghai and find a way to get into this team... Unfortunately, my character failed-who made me meet this destined magic star?" Cui Mengyao blushed. Sitting in Zhou Ye''s arms, it wasn''t that she wasn''t used to being close to Zhou Ye. In the past ten days, Zhou Ye had done more to her than anything, what was that?


    She is just a little uncomfortable with the eyes of the women-after all, she has never been the focus of the same-sex eyes, this feeling is novel, with a trace of indescribable shyness.


    "Then Mengyao, you have completed the task..." Lu Yuling joked with a smile: "Look, you have hit the young master''s side and become the person next to the young master''s pillow... How could the mission fail? ??"


    "Yeah yeah¡­¡­"


    ...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As Yuling spoke, her little sisters all laughed and teased Mengyao...


    Mengyao had nothing to do with this. Who told her to be the last to enter?


    According to Zhou''s rules, the family does not discuss elders and children according to age, but only discusses sisters in the order of entrance...


    So, even though Mengyao was older than these little guys, she was the youngest in terms of ranking... In desperation, Mengyao could only ask Juana for help."Sister Juana, look at them..."


    "I think Yuling is right... You did an excellent job of accomplishing your task!" Juana also teased Mengyao with a smile on her face. She had no choice but to hide behind herself. In the arms of the man, begging for comfort.


    This action caused the girls to laugh again...


    To be honest-Zhou Ye felt very satisfied with such a daily routine.


    It''s okay to take a sister paper, show affection with your own woman in front of others, and then take the girls to play, what a comfortable life.


    It can be said that Zhou Ye was here on vacation for this trip to the Dragon Emperor...


    And now, he is indeed having a good time... at least he has harvested a wave of girls, right?Except for the train speed that made him a little dissatisfied--


    From Shanghai to Ningxia, it is more than two thousand kilometers, and the trains of this era can be said-that speed is probably the speed of bicycles...


    Have you ever seen a train traveling at 20 kilometers an hour?Zhou Ye has seen it now...


    No, he did not see it now, but when he was looking for the Scorpion King in Egypt.


    What should I say?


    At the beginning, he thought that it was only because Egypt was relatively backward that the train speed was so slow... However, this time he fully understood that feelings... are not about the train, but the speed of the train in this era. what¡­¡­


    Hey, it''s really depressing.


    But fortunately, there are ten sisters beside Zhou Ye who can play games with him and pass the time... As for other men??


    There are no other men in the entire train. This is Zhou Ye''s special train. The train driver is in front of the locomotive. He is not allowed to come... And Jonathan?When I heard that Zhou Ye didn''t need him to accompany him to Ningxia, it was like a big rush.


    He didn''t want to leave the bustling and drunken place of Shanghai...


    As for that Professor Wilson?Since Zhou Ye had contacted Cui Mengyao, he was useless... So Zhou Ye directly asked Cui Mengyao to send him away.


    After four days and five nights, the train stopped in a small town in Ningxia Province...


    At this moment, all soldiers in military uniforms outside the train station have been put under martial law. General Yang, wearing a gray woolen army coat, is standing on the edge of the platform, quietly waiting for the arriving train, and stopping at the platform. side.


    Puff--

 The Movie World Chapter 1047

    With the exhaust sound of a train, this special train with only five cars stopped steadily beside the platform.


    Then-the door of the carriage was opened, and the first person who came out was Cui Mengyao, who had been put on a military uniform... After she got off the train, she only paid a military salute to General Yang standing on the side of the platform, but It didn''t go there...because she had to wait for her man to get out of the car...


    And General Yang didn''t say anything.


    Ten days ago, Cui Mengyao''s telegram sent back slightly explained some things...


    For example-Cui Mengyao finally met someone she couldn''t resist. As General Yang who regarded her as her own sister, he was very happy for her.


    However, just when General Yang thought he might be able to see a man in the next second, something unexpected happened...


    As Cui Mengyao stepped off the train behind him, it was not a man, but a tall foreign woman wearing a black fur coat... It was not over yet, after the foreign woman finally got out of the train, there were several consecutive times behind. A girl...


    It wasn''t until-after seeing Zhou Ye walk down, that General Yang breathed a sigh of relief... Fortunately, there is still a man. If there is no man, General Yang is really afraid of his female adjutant, because he has already embarked on it. A way of no return...


    Okay okay...


    However, the ensuing questions also rushed to General Yang''s heart. How did this guy manage his female adjutant??You know-my female adjutant hates men with three wives and four concubines the most...


    Of course, this is not the time to talk about those...


    He walked directly towards Zhou Ye, who was surrounded by the female stars...


    "Mr. Zhou... Fortunate to meet you..." General Yang stretched out his hand towards Zhou Ye.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled, stretched out his hand, and shook hands with General Yang... "I am lucky enough to meet, General Yang... I really admire my name for a long time..."


    "Uh-!" General Yang was taken aback by Zhou Ye''s words... "Has my reputation spread to a big city like Shanghai?"


    To be honest, he is a small warlord, occupying only half of Ningxia, and his reputation is far less than those of the big warlords who occupy one or several provinces.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye could only helplessly smile when facing General Yang...


    Is he going to tell General Yang that I actually grew up watching your film?For example, people X cross X bags, such as............ After all, Huang Xsheng is a really prolific actor......


    Of course, these words, Zhou Ye can''t say to the current General Yang...Here, he is General Yang and not the one who changed X...Hahaha...


    Reference 1444


    One thousand four hundred and forty four chapters


    "I don''t know... How does the husband plan to cooperate with me this time?" Huang Xsheng, er, no, General Yang looked at the handsome boy in front of him and said slowly.


    "Oh?" When Zhou Ye heard General Yang''s words, he looked at Mengyao next to him in surprise, and said, "Did you not tell General Yang clearly?"


    "That... that... because some of the telegrams are not too safe, so... so I just said, I met a man who is worthy of trust for a lifetime, and then I still have some forces, want to cooperate with the general..." Some hesitated.


    "Uh-okay..." Zhou Ye looked at Mengyao''s hesitation, knowing that she must have not posted what she said.


    In fact, it was just a small game between the two. Because a certain Northwest girl lost the game, she had to choose whether to contribute to her for the first time, or send a copy according to Zhou Ye The spoof is greater than the actual telegram to his old boss.


    Of course, that telegram was made by Zhou Ye purely for spoofing.


    [Dear General:


    I successfully broke into the archaeological team and confuses the leader of the archaeological team with my feminine charm, so-they have promised to cooperate with us in an all-round way, please don''t worry, we will rush to Ningxia to develop excavation activities today. , Please arrange and handle local contact matters!


    Cui Mengyao XX Year X Month X Day]


    How did Cui Mengyao send such a telegram?But in order to prevent her from blooming, she made a slight modification, never mentioning who her man is, only saying that her man is a powerful man. Under her persuasion, she intends to start a comprehensive relationship with the general. Cooperation.


    These years, warlords are also short of money...


    Seeing this telegram, General Yang was simply ecstatic...


    That''s why he came to the train station in person to greet Zhou Ye...


    "Remember to pick up the punishment at night..." Zhou Ye, who knew everything in seconds, smiled and whispered in Mengyao''s ear, then looked at General Yang again and said with a smile: "Actually, I''m here to help General Yang discover the Dragon Emperor. The Tomb of..."


    "...Huh?" Hearing these words, General Yang frowned...


    But¡ªsoon, he relaxed, because¡ªhe believed that Cui Mengyao would not betray her...If this guy really had an intention on herself, she would not lead her to her. ... "I wonder if Mr. can tell me why you want to help me?"


    "Because, I also hate the chaotic China..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Moreover, I am also a Chinese, although I rarely focus on this place, but-watching the warlords fighting the people do not live. This kind of chaos is really uncomfortable..."


    "How can I trust you...?" After General Yang finished this sentence, he looked at Juana standing beside Zhou Ye... For him, if he is not of my race, his heart must be different...


    "This... is really a headache!" Zhou Ye smiled bitterly and shook his head...


    To be honest, if someone else asks him this sentence, Zhou Ye will definitely slap him to death. It''s fine for me to kill you. Do you need to trust me?


    But General Yang could not.


    One is because Zhou Ye appreciates this General Yang more. It can be said that this is the only movie he likes villains and hates pigs'' feet.


    Secondly, Mengyao helped him speak... Zhou Ye didn''t want to make his woman angry.


    Let¡¯s put it this way, someone used to wash the land for the male lead of this movie in some forums... What do you say, General Yang is evil. He resurrected the Dragon Emperor just to become a general...


    Zhou Ye just wanted to say something about this: MDZZ...


    If it is really for power, can you choose to use the money from foreigners to buy arms and recruit troops to fight for the mainland?


    Must resurrect the Dragon Emperor??Give people a subordinate?


    In other words-have you ever heard of making chicken heads rather than phoenix tails?


    Even a small warlord who controls all power in a small place is better than the second in command of a big warlord, okay??


    In summary, this General Yang is the righteous party in the whole movie... He chose to resurrect the Dragon Emperor in order to save the country in chaos...


    And the mother and daughter in the movie?


    Haha... a woman who cursed a unified emperor for her own sake, which led to the disintegration of the entire empire... How many Li people suffered and how many innocent people were displaced?


    A saying since ancient times, I would rather be a peace dog than a chaotic person... Is it just a talk?


    If the dragon emperor really gained immortality at the beginning, it might not be impossible to create a unified nation that swept the world...At that time, the Chinese are the real first-class nation...


    Because of her own selfishness, this woman completely cut off the process of global unification...


    As for her daughter, it¡¯s even more nonsense... She was so stupid, she helped a few foreigners to stop the resurrection of the eternal emperor of China and hinder the process of China¡¯s reunification... His heart is shameful...


    The more Zhou Ye thinks about it, the more angry...


    By his side, Juana, who noticed his expression, had already made plans to slaughter everyone here and vent her anger for her own man.


    Seeing her man''s increasingly ugly face, Mengyao was a little anxious... She hurriedly reached out and hugged her man''s arm, and said in a nearly pleading voice: "Don''t be like this... Master, please... don''t be like this... ¡­"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1048

    Zhou Ye, who was awakened by Mengyao, looked in front of him in a daze, looked at his General Yang with a vigilant face, smiled apologetically, and said, "Sorry, I thought of something that made me angry...some It''s gaffe!"


    "Ah... it''s okay... it''s okay..." Although General Yang said that it was okay, in fact, he felt that his whole body was now drenched with cold sweat.


    This guy has such a strong aura...Standing in front of him, he felt like an ant, life and death could not be controlled by himself... General Yang thought silently.


    "Forget it... In that case, let me give you a reason for you to believe me!" Zhou Ye looked at General Yang and smiled slightly: "Because... If I want to kill you, no one can save you. You don¡¯t know... Do you believe it or not..."


    Following the sound of the words, Zhou Ye gently raised his right hand, spread it flat in front of General Yang, and then¡ªaccording to his five fingers clenched unhurriedly.


    The train around everyone creaked and overwhelmed...


    This harsh metal rubbing sound attracted General Yang''s gaze from Zhou Ye''s hand...


    I saw the train linked by ten carriages, at this moment, it was as if being held tightly by an invisible giant hand. In just a few seconds, the train that was more than fifty meters long was like this little by little. Was crushed into a metal ball with a diameter of only ten meters...


    "I... I believe it!" General Yang himself is a person who firmly believes that this world has strange things, otherwise he would not think about resurrecting the Dragon Emperor.


    Seeing this proof of Zhou Ye...He has no doubts about Zhou Ye''s intentions anymore. If such a capable person really wants to kill himself, he really can''t escape..." I... big things can be expected... big things can be expected..."


    "Don''t be happy too early..." Zhou Ye said with a slight smile, "I also have a request..."


    "I don''t know what the husband''s request is? As long as the husband speaks out, I will definitely be unambiguous..."


    "I want a pair of immortal mothers and daughters... If I don''t get them, I don''t know what I think..." Zhou Ye said, and a smirk leaked from the corner... He had already prepared a special course for the mother and daughter. Hope These two will like...


    "The immortal mother and daughter?" General Yang said a little embarrassed: "If it''s just an ordinary mother and daughter, I can help Mr. find it, but the immortal mother and daughter... this..."


    "Don''t be embarrassed... They will come to the door automatically, and then just let your subordinates listen to my arrangements..." Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously.


    "Of course no problem!" General Yang said with a big smile.Although it sounds a bit difficult to let his subordinates listen to Zhou Ye''s arrangements, but-is his commanding authority safe in his hands?With the kind of power just now, no matter how many people he has, he will give away food... He might as well pretend to be generous to buy people''s hearts... This is what a smart person does.


    Chapter 1445


    One thousand four hundred and forty five chapters


    In a small town named Xiji not far from the border of Ningxia Province and Inner Mongolia...


    This place was originally a place where birds do not shit. The population of the entire town is less than 5,000 households... and most of them are old, weak, sick and disabled. In the Ming Dynasty, it was a military center where prisoners were dispatched to repair the ancient Great Wall. This place has become a must pass for those Mongolian Eight Banners like the holy face of Beijing, and it has slowly developed.


    However, with the fall of the Qing Dynasty, those Mongolian Eight Banners no longer need to go to the capital to face the holy, so-more than ten years have passed, and this place has gradually declined again.


    Most of the young people in the town are not reconciled to being a farmer with the loess and back to the sky all their lives, so they all try their best to get out of this poor country, and there are only a few orphans, widows and old people left in the town. Weak and sick.


    However, it is such a small, unremarkable place in the territory of China. Today¡ªa group of well-equipped soldiers is ushered in.


    Through the car window, watching the dilapidated town gradually appearing in the distance, Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Here is our destination!"


    "Mr. Are you sure that the Tomb of the Dragon Emperor is there?" General Yang, who was sitting in the passenger seat, said with some surprise: "Sir is really amazing. After more than ten years of research, I can only determine that the Tomb of the Dragon Emperor is in Ningxia. Within the territory, but I didn''t expect it to be here!"


    "Haha..." Faced with General Yang''s praise, Zhou Ye just smiled, "General Yang is really powerful. I didn''t expect that-in this small border province, General Yang can also pull up such a well-equipped team... ¡­"


    "Haha... Mr.''s praise is too good..." Although General Yang said so, the slight expression on his face could not be concealed.


    It can be said-in this era of China, a group of people dared to call this commander, that army commander with some guns.


    Compared to them, General Yang''s team can already be said to be very well equipped.


    There are planes, artillery, and some transportation vehicles. The most important thing is that his army actually prepared the German-made MP40 submachine gun in the hands of every soldier. This is very impressive...


    Although these things were nothing in Zhou Ye''s eyes, they were basically close to the configuration of the European troop army in this era.


    Talking and laughing-the troops have reached the edge of the town, and the messenger in front ran to report: "Report the general, the mayor of Xiji Town, want to ask to see me, I don''t know...!"


    "What do you think, sir?" General Yang looked at Zhou Ye with a smile and asked for his opinion.


    "Haha... I guess that the mayor is afraid that we will disturb the people. If you see it, you don''t need to see him. Tell him that the troops will not enter the town. Let him rest assured..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "But we want Enter the town and rest for a while. This is already the last supply point. The real cemetery will have to walk dozens of kilometers. There is a deserted Gobi desert with nothing..."


    "Well... just do what Mr. Yang said!" General Yang nodded, and said directly to his messenger: "The troops are stationed outside the town. Be careful not to disturb the people, and... the business must be fair... "


    "Yes!" The soldier saluteed a military salute, and then ran forward... to the front to pass the order.


    Soon, the soldiers began to build temporary camps around the town, and Zhou Ye, with his daughters, walked towards the town...


    "Ah...I finally got to the place..."


    "It will knock me to death along the way..."


    "Now I just want to wash my face well, the dust here is too much!"


    The women followed Zhou Ye, complaining depressed...


    It''s no wonder they would complain, although General Yang, as a show of respect, vacated almost all the jeeps and let them ride... But-what should I say?A jeep is a jeep in the end, especially when driving in such a bumpy place, even if the speed is not fast, it is enough to make people want to die.


    Except for Juana and Cui Mengyao, although the other eight sisters are not spoiled, they have never experienced such suffering. It is natural that they will complain.


    "Let you wait for me to go back in Shanghai, but don''t wait... you have to come with me, now you know how hard it is!?" Zhou Ye laughed and teased the women of the dance group.


    "As long as we can be with the young master, we can endure no matter how hard it is!" Yuling said with a smile. She was the only sister who hadn''t complained just now.


    "Yes!"


    "If we were to wait for the young master in Shanghai, we would rather come with the young master!"


    "Yes, yes!"


    The girls were angry at the soft voices of the Eight Snakes, and made Zhou Ye laugh...and Juana and Cui Mengyao beside him also endured their good looks.


    Under the leadership of Zhou Ye, the women walked out of the barracks talking and laughing... Along the way, when the soldiers saw Zhou Ye, they all stood respectfully and did not dare to be rude. When the power turned the train into a ball of scrap iron, many soldiers who acted as guards on the platform saw it.


    In the army, this kind of news spreads the fastest... It can almost be said that in less than a day, the whole group knows that this handsome boy with a group of beautiful women is a man with supernatural powers. No one dared to disturb him.


    However, just as Zhou Ye was about to leave the barracks, they happened to ran into General Yang who was also leaving the barracks...


    "Mr. came this time, I have not been able to pick up the wind and dust for my husband, so I rushed all the way, just taking advantage of this opportunity to find a place in this town, I will pick up the wind and dust for my husband!" General Yang looked at Zhou Ye in a tone of voice. Said sincerely.


    "General Yang is polite..." Zhou Ye actually wanted to find a quiet place to stay. After all, the barracks were full of soldiers and felt very uncomfortable-eating and other things came next.


    "This is my respect for my husband, please don''t shirk my husband!" General Yang really wants to have a good relationship with Zhou Ye, and nothing else-there is such a powerful friend, the critical moment, But it can save my life...


    "This¡ªwell..." Zhou Ye nodded... After all, he still admires General Yang more.


    It''s just that when the two of them walked into the town, they were a little dumbfounded... The entire town didn''t even have a decent tavern, which made General Yang''s face a little uncontrollable.


    Fortunately, his guards were more clever, holding Dayang, ran to the only rich family house in the town, and knocked on the door... Well, in fact, that rich family, that is, the mayor¡¯s house in this town...


    General Yang¡¯s guards threw the money directly in front of the mayor and asked him to immediately pack out the two upper rooms and prepare food and drink...


    How dare the mayor refuse this?This year, there are almost no people who are not afraid of soldiers...

 The Movie World Chapter 1049

    Moreover, compared to other warlords, General Yang has done a very good job, at least he gave money... and he didn''t rob him. If he changed to another warlord, he might have visited here once, it would be cleaner than the bandit.


    The mayor who had collected the ocean did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly called the whole family up, plus his own cook and his servants, slaughtered pigs and sheep, and prepared all kinds of food...


    Taking advantage of the busyness of everyone at home, the mayor cautiously slipped out of his back door, and after passing through an alley, he stopped in a small courtyard...After tapping the courtyard door a few times, the courtyard The door opened... The mayor looked at no one to follow, and hurriedly got in.


    Reference 1446


    The first thousand four hundred and forty six chapters


    "Miss Ling..." The mayor, who was over half a hundred years old, was paying respectful salute to a girl who looked like eighteen or nineteen years old.


    "What''s going on?" Ling, wearing a strong black suit, sat in the house and asked calmly, "Didn''t I let you not come to me when you are all right?"


    "I''m sorry... Miss Ling, this time is really bad!" The mayor said in a flustered manner: "A lot of troops have come outside. They seem to be talking about the Dragon Emperor''s Tomb..."


    "Don''t panic..." Ling said with a sigh, "No one can find the Tomb of the Dragon Emperor..."


    "No... Girl Ling, this time is different..." A trace of anxiety leaked out of the mayor''s face. "They seem to have found a man of great power. From the words of their conversation, I heard their attitude towards this great man. The respect of the scholar, it does not seem to be a fake..."


    "Huh?" Hearing the mayor''s words, Ling also had to get serious... Haohao Shenzhou, there are many strange people and strangers, no one can guarantee that no one has any strange skills, and can be extremely accurate. The one who found the tomb of the Dragon Emperor...


    What''s more, she and her mother can be regarded as strange people. They have lived for more than two thousand years. Isn''t that something strange??


    "Could there be a way to arrange for me to meet this strange man?" Ling still trusts the mayor''s words, because-the mayor is also on their side. The ancestor of the mayor is a noble of the Yan country, and the country is destroyed. , To end here...


    Although he once had the dream of rebuilding the Kingdom of Yan after the death of the Dragon Emperor, but-in the end it was defeated and almost died.


    Fortunately, when the Miko Shion, who was stabbed by the Dragon Emperor at the time, came out to travel, she saw that they were pitiful and saved them...


    And put them in this town closest to the tomb of the Dragon Emperor, as the tomb guard here.


    And this family has not forgotten the old graces, leaving family instructions for generations, Yongzhen Long Tomb, swear to die...


    Therefore, they also hold the gift of master and servant to Shion, the daughter of Miko Shion.


    Ahem-far away...


    "This... Miss Ling, is it too risky to do this?" The mayor said hesitantly when hearing Ling''s words, "In case that strange person finds out your words..."


    "What are you afraid of..." Girl Ling smiled slightly: "He doesn''t know me, so what can he do if he finds me? Besides, with my skill, if I am not involved in danger, there is absolutely no problem... "


    "This... okay!" The mayor hesitated for a while, and said: "Just now the soldiers of the general came over and lost more than a dozen oceans, and asked me to prepare two rooms to go to, saying that their general would be borrowing from me. The house entertains the distinguished guests...that is a good opportunity to get close to them... Miss Ling, you will be wronged then, pretend to be my maidservant and go to the wine bureau... so that you can see them..."


    "Yeah-okay!" Ling has no opinion on the mayor''s idea, pretending to be a maid...


    "Then Miss Ling will go back with me, I will find some maidservants'' clothes for you to change..."


    "Well, let''s go!" Ling has no clothes for people. Two thousand years of time, although she can''t turn her into a peerless master, at least it also makes her wealth unimaginable...


    The two of them left this small courtyard just like this one after another...


    Under the leadership of the mayor, Ling entered the yard from the back door, and then arranged for the maid to help Ling change clothes, while he himself went to the front yard to greet the upcoming General Yang and his guests...


    On the other hand, after Zhou Ye and General Yang strolled around in this small town, General Yang, who received a low voice from his guards, said anxiously: "Sir, there is really no good place in this poor country. Mr. Entertainer, but my subordinates have arranged a banquet at the mayor¡¯s house...We might as well..."


    General Yang would be a little uneasy because he was afraid that his arrangement would annoy Zhou Ye... After all, what is comparable to the ability of capable people and strangers is their strange temperament...


    General Yang definitely didn''t want to make Zhou Ye angry...


    "Hehe... don''t look at me like that!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly when he saw General Yang''s cautious appearance: "I''m not one of those pedantic people. Now that General Yang has arranged it, let''s go!"


    "Haha, sir is really a bold person..." General Yang was really happy when he heard Zhou Ye''s words. He smiled and said, "Then sir, please..."


    "General please..."


    The two were side by side under the leadership of the general and guards, and walked towards the mayor''s house...and the women followed behind their man in a giggle.


    The town is not big, and soon¡ªeveryone came to the mayor¡¯s house...


    And the mayor stood at the door early, waiting to be greeted...


    "The general''s ability to be a guest at the villain''s home really makes the villain''s home shine..." Seeing Zhou Ye and his party approaching, the mayor ran a few steps quickly, greeted him, and said in a consolation.


    "Haha... the mayor is polite!" General Yang smiled and waved his hand and said: "Today is really helpless, so I borrowed the treasure to entertain the distinguished guests. Please don''t mind the mayor..."


    "This is the honor of the villain..." The mayor made a please gesture to everyone with a smile on his face, "Please from the general, this lord, please..."


    Under the leadership of the mayor, everyone walked into the courtyard...


    The entire courtyard is a large courtyard with three inputs and three outputs...


    The front yard is where the master¡¯s living room and servants live, while the middle yard is where the master¡¯s house welcomes guests and relatives and friends. The back yard is where the master¡¯s family members live, plus the residence of the maid.


    On weekdays, servants and handyman are not allowed to enter the backyard. Even if there is something to do, the backyard steward must agree before entering.


    And the place the mayor prepared to entertain General Yang was in the middle courtyard...


    Although there is a living room in the front yard, the guards have said that they need two rooms for the upper house. The mayor thought that General Yang would have more people to entertain, and one room could not be seated... so he arranged it in the middle yard. ...There are two adjacent study rooms and living rooms...the study rooms have all been cleaned up, temporarily serving as small living rooms.


    However, when Zhou Ye everyone arrived, the mayor knew why...two rooms were going to the house...


    Because there are so many women...


    There are a total of ten female family members, which is enough to make up a table... Moreover, since ancient times in China, female family members have not been on the table... meaning that female family members are not allowed to sit with male guests...


    Therefore, he hurriedly signaled to his maids and asked them to lead the female relatives to another room...


    However, this annoys Juana... For her, her position must be next to her man...


    In the end, it was the women who gave their consolation to make Juana submit... because they said--this is a custom in China to show women''s respect for their men...


    Juana is always very talkative when it comes to Zhou Ye''s affairs... Otherwise, she might let everyone know what kind of princess temperament the Spanish Iron Queen''s daughter has...


    Reference 1447


    One thousand four hundred and forty seven chapters


    "Then the villain will retire..."


    When everyone was seated in the house, the mayor first offered General Yang and Zhou Ye three glasses of wine, and then retired by himself.


    In the whole room, apart from General Yang and Zhou Ye, there were only two maids in plain clothes. They were left by the mayor to serve the wine bureau.


    "This mayor is really interesting..." After watching the mayor salute and exit the room, the general smiled and said, "Being a mayor here is really wrong!"


    "Haha...It is estimated that even if you transfer him to be a county magistrate, he will not be willing..." Zhou Ye smiled openly.


    General Yang didn''t find out, but how could Zhou Ye not find out?The mayor is always taking advantage of various opportunities to look at himself...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1050

    Especially, the maid serving the wine bureau by my side is somewhat familiar...


    This is considered-uninvited?


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye''s face suddenly leaked a wicked smile... It seems that it would be fun to tease this daughter first, and then take down her mother when Long Di is resurrected...


    General Yang, who heard Zhou Ye''s words, asked curiously: "Why does the sir say that? Is there anything unusual about this mayor?"


    "You''ll know from now on...Come on, don''t say anything else on the wine table..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and turned the matter off...


    "Then I will respect Mr. three bowls first, thank you Mr. for his profound righteousness for the people of China who have suffered from the war and chaos!" General Yang said, standing up, and holding up the bowl in front of him. It was three bowls. ...


    "Hehe, the general doesn''t need to thank me... I''m just an ordinary person who doesn''t want to see my compatriots suffer!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and drank three bowls of wine.


    To be honest, there is no good wine here, it''s all homemade rice wine...the wine is not strong, and the aftertaste is sweet...Zhou Ye still prefers it.


    "Haha... both of you are Chinese, my husband is much better than those who make a fortune in the country!" As the general said, he gave in, "Come on, eat food!"


    On the table of the Eight Immortals, there are peanuts and dried fruits, as well as some cold dishes...In general, it is a bit home-cooked, but it is also very rich.


    And Ling, standing behind Zhou Ye, began to look at Zhou Ye carefully as soon as Zhou Ye entered the door...


    How should I put it, except that he saw that the mayor was a little different at a glance, she was completely in this young and handsome boy, and she couldn''t see what he was capable of...


    However, afterwards, Zhou Ye refused to tell the general that the mayor was different. This made Ling completely think of his behavior as a liar.


    But¡ªsince the general in military uniform respects him so much, then¡ªmaybe, this man has some other abilities... let her observe and talk about it again.


    With this kind of thought, even if Ling had met Zhou Ye, he didn''t find a reason to leave the room and walk away. Instead, he followed General Yang''s maid behind him, acting like a maid serving the wine bureau. Things to do.


    After three rounds of wine-General Yang has almost drunk.


    "First, sir... I, I will toast you again... Ah, thinking that the great rivers and mountains of China are broken by a group of jerks, I really want to cut people..."


    "General, you are drunk..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly when he looked at the general who couldn''t speak in front of him, and raised his voice: "Come here!"


    "Sir..." The two guards standing at the door hurriedly rushed in and said at once: "What''s your order?"


    "Bring your general back... he has drunk too much..." Zhou Ye pointed to General Yang, who was lying on the table and was about to fall asleep, and said to the guard.


    "Yes, sir..." The two guards replied, walking to the side of their general, and one of them was about to walk outside while erecting his general.


    When they approached the door, they suddenly stopped... "Sir, do you need me to leave a guard class for you..."


    "No, take it all away... No one in this world can do anything to me!" Zhou Ye waved his hand carelessly.


    "Yes, sir!" The guard was also someone who had seen Zhou Ye''s power. He didn''t doubt what Zhou Ye said...


    After driving away those few people, Zhou Ye turned his gaze to the opposite side of him, and the maid who had just served General Yang said, "You too!"


    "Yes..." The maid didn''t dare to say anything, she bowed slightly before going out...


    As for Ling, he bowed down so much and wanted to go out...


    As a result, before she walked out the door, Zhou Ye grabbed her hand... "Sir... What are you doing..."


    "I let her go, but I didn''t let you go!" A wicked smile leaked from Zhou Ye''s face... "If you leave, where can I find your mother, Shiyuan Shiyuan?"


    "Wh, what... I don''t know what you are talking about... Let me go..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Ling only felt a panic in his heart... This guy actually knew his mother, and even knew that his mother was still Alive, who is he... "You, you are drunk..."


    "I''m drunk or not, no one knows better than me..." Zhou Ye tutted, "But should I say that I am a martial artist? This body...isn''t it?"


    "You let me go..." Ling said as he slid a dagger on the cuff of his hand and pierced Zhou Ye''s throat...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!


    When Zhou Ye faced Ling''s sudden attack, he didn''t care at all. He just waved his hand gently at the door of the room...In an instant, the door of the whole room was tighter than closed.


    Seeing Zhou Ye ignoring his surprise attack, Ling couldn''t help but see a hint of joy on his face. However-when the dagger pierced Zhou Ye''s throat, she was dumbfounded...


    No matter how hard she exerts, she cannot pierce the dagger in Zhou Ye''s throat even half an inch...


    "Are you surprised? Are you surprised?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and said to Ling, who was full of horror: "Well-the little wild cat needs to be adjusted to become well-behaved. Just like a pet, let me give Put on a collar to let you know... who you belong to!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, Ling found out in horror that she couldn''t move... She just watched Zhou Ye''s hand suddenly appeared a round collar that looked like gold and not gold, like wood and not wood...


    As for the front end of the collar, after Zhou Ye''s hand stroked it, there were two more characters written in small seals.¡ª¡ªLing Slave


    What is Lingu??Is this going to turn himself into his slave??


    Don''t--


    I will never be anyone¡¯s slave--


    No----


    , However-let Ling''s thoughts turn a hundred times, she couldn''t move a bit, just like that, she didn''t resist, letting Zhou Ye put that thing like a dog collar on her neck...


    "Well-I found that this collar fits you pretty well!" Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Ling who was wearing the collar.


    "I''m fighting with you..." Ling found that while she put on the collar, she gained control over her body again, but-when she shouted slogans and planned to die together with Zhou Ye... ¡­


    But I found out-I can''t do it...because her body can''t move again...


    Zhou Ye said that this time it was not his own pot, it was the pot of the slave collar refined by Guan Guan.


    "Come on... Kneel down!" Zhou Ye sat on the stool, looking at Ling, with an evil smile on his face."Let me, your master, realize your love for your master!"


    "You are dreaming..." Ling yelled, but her body-in front of Zhou Ye, knelt down on its own... and did something that made her look so beautiful, she actually...


    Half an hour later...


    "Cough...cough..." Ling coughed desperately, and she felt her throat hurt so much at the moment... that silver thief... actually violated her like this.


    Seeing Ling sitting on the ground and coughing desperately, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "Okay...I feel your love, but-it needs more practice... Now, kneel on the chair..."


    "Uu...uuuu..." All Ling can do now is crying. However, she also has to do when crying, because her body cannot be directed by herself.


    "Prick--" The sound of fabric tearing, followed by Ling''s panicked cry, "What are you going to do... Don''t... Don''t..."


    "what--!!!!!!"


    Reference 1448


    One thousand four hundred and forty eight chapters


    "Mr. Zhou, Mr. Zhou..." The mayor slapped the door of the wing anxiously.


    He ran over immediately after hearing the reply from the maid who was driven out by Zhou Ye...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1051

    However, no matter what method he used, he couldn''t open the door of the wing, and he couldn''t even hear the sound inside...


    "What happened?" Not only did the mayor''s knock on the door fail to get a response from inside, it alarmed Juana''s daughters across the wall.


    "In response to this young lady, Mr. Zhou Ye... he... he is a distant niece of the villain. No matter how anxious Lord Zhou is, he will at least choose a good day to hire him, and then the Ming media is getting married... how can... ¡­How could it be like this¡­¡± Seeing the daughters of Juana, the mayor hurriedly greeted them like a savior and said with a sad expression on his face.


    His speaking skills are very deceptive. This guy knows the relationship between the girls and Zhou Ye is very close, but he just said this half-concealed remark, with the intention of arousing the jealousy of the girls, and then let the girls go. Call Zhou Ye out...


    It''s a pity that he miscalculated-Juana is the leader of the women-Juana who can send her two sisters to him for her own man...


    "Oh? Isn''t this great?" Juana smiled slightly, "It just happens that my husband lacks a foot-warming maid, and this position will be given to your niece!"


    Juana''s Chinese is still very good, at least she still knows the word foot warmer.


    "...It...it''s not good..." The mayor was really shocked at this moment...


    He has also seen groups of wives and concubines in the house, but those women are all fighting each other...How can there be such a thing? I heard that his own man was harming the little girl in it, and he smiled and looked calm. Light??


    In desperation, the mayor could only look at the women behind Juana... However-the words of those women made him even more dumbfounded...


    "Oh, are we going to have new sisters?"


    "Slightly curious, what does the new sister look like..."


    "It must be very beautiful, don''t you know the nature of our young master?"


    Did I see a fake guy with three wives and four concubines??Why are all these women not jealous and look forward to it after listening to that??The mayor''s heart is broken at this moment...


    However-at this moment, the door of the wing opened with a creak, and it was Zhou Ye who walked out first... and Ling was drooping his head and following behind him cutely... just walking posture A little strange...


    "What''s the matter?" Old God Zhou Ye was looking at the mayor, with a smile on his face, with a hint of nostalgia.


    "This, this, this..." The mayor looked at Ling who had changed his clothes, her temples scattered... there was a sigh in his heart: "It''s over..."


    "What''s over?" Zhou Ye asked deliberately with a strange appearance.


    "Ah...nothing, that...Mr. Zhou, are you satisfied with the arrangement of the villain?" To be honest, the mayor really didn''t know what was going on at this time, he knew the temper of this girl Ling. If you are really violated, you will definitely fight hard for the first time... But-there is obviously something wrong with the situation right now, Miss Hiroi did not resist, nor said anything... Instead, she had a clever face?


    Could it be that Miss Ling was paid by Mr. Zhou this way??


    "Satisfied, of course satisfied..." Zhou Ye said, grabbing Ling''s shoulders, and said to the mayor with a smile: "I am especially satisfied, that you sent Ling to my side..."


    "You..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the mayor had an urge to turn his face out of anger...


    However, before he turned his face, Ling spoke...


    "Xiao Liu, don''t talk anymore... This Zhou... uh-my master already knows everything..." After saying this, Ling felt a sorrow in her heart... She was in the house. , Was played by this bad guy for almost two hours...


    "Miss Ling...I will save you..." At this time, the mayor, no matter how stupid he was, he knew what was going on, and he yelled angrily, "Come on..."


    As his words fell, seventeen or eight strong young men rushed into the yard, holding all kinds of things in their hands... some with swords, some with forks, and even someone with a long hand. The bird blow...


    That posture-really has the style of a country fighting brigade.


    Maybe it''s because of the courage of people-seeing the strong guys behind him, the mayor became more energetic. He said unceremoniously: "The surname Zhou, hurry up and let go of Ling girl, otherwise...I Five steps to make your blood splash..."


    "Haha..." For these people, Zhou Ye didn''t even bother to pay attention...turning his head and holding Ling Ling and going back to the house...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s actions, the mayor was completely annoyed, and he shouted to the boys behind him: "Come on...take Miss Ling back..."


    It¡¯s just¡ªthe mayor found nothing behind him¡ªhe turned his head a little strangely, and saw¡ªI don¡¯t know when, Juana had appeared behind him...wipe it with one of the buddies¡¯ clothes Holding the black rapier in her palm... The action is so elegant, as if she was cleaning her brush after finishing an oil painting...


    And the dozen or so young men with weapons were already lying on the ground one by one-the blood flowing from the sword hole on their foreheads dyed the ground paved with bluestone in the courtyard into an extremely bright blood red... ¡­


    "You...you..." The mayor widened his eyes in horror, and looked at Juana in his eyes, as if he had seen a demon or ghost... he couldn''t even speak.


    "Ah-I forgot... There is actually one more! Sorry, dear, I will deal with him right away!" Juana said apologetically to Zhou Ye in Spanish.


    While talking, he took a graceful step towards the mayor...


    "No, don''t come... don''t come...help...help..." The mayor wanted to turn around and ran, but-he found that his feet were soft, and fell directly on On the ground... Facing Juana who was walking slowly, he desperately used his elbow to drive his body back, and while retreating, he shouted loudly.


    "Don''t..." Ling hugged Zhou Ye''s arm and begged desperately: "Please...Master, please let him go, he is just a grave guard... please let go Pass him..."


    "Huh???? Don''t kill him first, baby..." Zhou Ye was stunned for a moment, then smiled, stretched out his hand, and hooked Ling''s chin, "It''s not impossible to let him go... But you know you want What is the price?"


    "I...I don''t know..." Ling is really unaware...


    "Then you have to accept some new games tonight..." Zhou Ye smiled evilly and said, "Are you sure you want me to let him go even so?"


    Ling suddenly hesitated... New game?Just now this badass game almost killed her...what new game...


    Reference 1449


    One thousand four hundred and forty-nine chapters


    Just when Ling hesitated...


    Seeing a glimmer of vitality, the mayor suddenly knelt down and banged his head desperately at Ling."Please, please, girl Ling... please save my life, for the sake of our Yan family guarding the tomb of the Dragon Emperor for generations for you... please save my life..."


    "..." Hearing the mayor''s words, Ling finally made up his mind... "Master... Ling and Ling are willing to play games with the owner, as long as the owner can let him go!"


    "Not bad..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, then turned to Juana in front of everyone and said, "Baby, let him go..."


    After speaking, she blinked at Juana...


    [Give them a hint of suicide in the next day, let them go... baby.


    [Okay, dear.


    Juana understood the meaning of her man''s words in a second... She smiled slightly and flicked her small hand, and the black rapier in her hand disappeared."Well, since my dear has said it, then let you have a way of life and limit you and your family to leave this place within fifteen minutes... Otherwise, you will never leave!"


    "Thank you female hero, thank you Mr. Zhou..." The mayor said thankfully, shaking tremblingly from the ground, and walked towards the backyard tremblingly...


    "My eldest master, you made it so bloody... how can you rest at night!" Lu Yuling said depressed.


    To be honest, all the girls from the dance troupe were taken aback.


    They never knew¡ªSister Juana, who had always talked and laughed to her sisters, had such a bloody side... Except for Cui Mengyao, who was used to staying in the barracks, and Lu Yuling, who was a little older, other sisters Paper is a bit afraid of Juana at this time.


    Even Yuling is a little afraid to approach Juana at this time, so she only dared to act like a baby with her own man...


    "Simple." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and waved his hand slightly. A portal appeared under each corpse. As the portal opened, the corpse disappeared in place... As for the corpse was teleported to by Zhou Ye. where??It depends on his mood, maybe it''s the moon, maybe it''s the sun... or maybe it''s in the outer galaxy.


    In case of the moon, I don¡¯t know that when the United States stepped on the surface of the moon, a corpse was suddenly found. I wonder if he will be taken back to the earth as an alien visitor.?Of course, this is something...


    After finishing all this, Zhou Ye looked at Ling and said with a smile: "I have done what you promised you. What about the things you promised me??"


    "Please, please...Master, at least not here..." There was a trace of sadness in Ling''s eyes.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1052

    "Of course... not here anymore. After the group of guys go out, let''s go to the backyard and rest tonight..." Zhou Ye stretched his waist as he said... Didn''t go the right way...


    So-strictly speaking, this girl is still a first-time girl...


    Cough cough-even the ancient thaumaturgy, spring wind and rain, can never be a girl in the glue that does not go the right way, so ah-now Ling, still does not fall in love with Zhou Ye... she is still a tuned Little slave girl...


    A moment later-when the mayor dragged his family and ran out of his ancestral home, Zhou Ye directly led the girls into the backyard...


    After replacing the bedding on the hot kang in the east wing with a new one, the girls jumped up on the chirping...For the southerners, the hot kang in the north is still very novel...


    No words for a night...what to do, what to adjust.


    In the early morning of the next day, when General Yang sent someone to invite Zhou Ye, he discovered that the mayor¡¯s family had already escaped overnight...


    However, after hearing Zhou Ye''s explanation of the reason, he said with an angry look: "Sir, you are still too kind. If I were to be replaced by me, I would definitely take away the remnants of the Six Kingdoms left over from the ancient times, all that is not left. Kill it all...for the so-called ancestral enmity, despite the suffering of the people, guarding the Dragon Emperor¡¯s tomb and refusing to open it, it¡¯s a bunch of trifles!"


    After speaking, the general gave Ling who was standing behind Zhou Ye a vicious look...Although he also had hatred for this woman, but-since he was already Zhou Ye''s person, he couldn''t say anything...


    And at this time Ling lowered his head, enduring the voice that couldn''t be heard...


    It wasn''t until Zhou Ye took the women in the car again and followed the troop... she couldn''t help but pleaded bitterly: "Lord, master... please... no, don''t... don''t press that again. Something..."


    "What?? Is it this?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and a remote control appeared in his palm...


    "Yes, yes... Master... just, this is..." Lingu said without a sentence, "I beg you... Lingnu begs you, don''t, don''t press it anymore!!!!!! "


    With a scream, Ling collapsed into Zhou Ye''s arms.


    Looking at such a Ling, Juana, who was driving, leaked a smile.


    At this time, in the entire car, only Zhou Ye, Juana and Ling...


    After all-the female slave is his own, Zhou Ye doesn''t want other men to see his female slave look like this...


    Of course, what Zhou Ye used was not a high-end toy, it was nothing more than a fox tail and a butterfly toy. For Ling, it was already super flavor... If your toys are broken, you have to come slowly.


    The troops marched for two days, and Ling took the toy with him for two days...


    It was not until the third day that Zhou Ye took off her toys.Ling was almost unable to walk at this time... he had to rely on Zhou Ye''s support to barely walk.


    Of course, her failure to walk is not because of the pain, but because of her soft feet...


    The troops stopped beside a section of the ancient Great Wall.


    As the troops stopped their march, General Yang also walked to Zhou Ye''s car and said, "Sir, we are already there. Do you need me to let the guys in the engineering battalion begin to excavate?"


    "No need..." Zhou Ye said as he got out of the car.Immediately behind him was Ling Slave who walked like stepping on cotton.


    As Zhou Ye got out of the car, the women in the motorcade behind him all got out of the car and came behind him.


    Looking at the deserted Gobi Desert, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Who would have imagined that the Dragon Emperor, the emperor of the ages, was actually buried here!"


    "It''s time to reveal your true appearance!" Zhou Ye said, raising his hand and giving it a light pat.


    "Papa!" There was a crisp sound.


    The whole applause of this small voice spread throughout the wilderness, and the ground shook like an earthquake...


    "Have there been an earthquake?"


    "Help..."


    "What is it? Mr. is doing it!"


    "All line up for me!"


    In the army, after a brief period of panic, the soldiers returned to silence under the officer''s reprimand... Gradually, they were attracted to all their attention by the vision that appeared before them, and could no longer shake the mountain. Up.


    I saw--the sand on the ground, as if alive, poured out by itself...soon, a huge bust appeared in front of everyone, and then, an entrance to the tomb was revealed on the ground.


    "Alright, General, take our things, and it''s time to meet this emperor!"


    Chapter 1450


    One thousand four hundred and fifty chapters


    As the door of the Dragon Emperor''s Tomb was opened, Zhou Ye walked in with the girls...


    Wow!


    Everyone just walked into the underground palace, and the partitions above were automatically opened...a ray of sunlight, carrying sand, came out from the vents above the underground palace, and slid down...


    The girls themselves like to be clean, and can''t help but scream when they see this situation...


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye turned to look at the girls helplessly, "Baby, take your sisters, go outside and wait, although there is no danger here... but it is really dirty..."


    "I also want to see the Dragon Emperor... Master!"


    "Yeah, yeah, I want to see too..."


    Before Juana spoke, the girls of the dance troupe shouted one by one.


    Zhou Ye said amusedly: "What''s so beautiful? The Dragon Emperor who has not been fully resurrected is ugly and ugly, just like a mummy... Are you sure you want to see it?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the women suddenly became quiet. Although they wanted to see what the Emperor Qiangu looked like, they were a little afraid to see dead people."Young, young master, Dragon Emperor... is it really ugly?"


    "Um-it''s ugly!" Zhou Ye nodded with a serious expression: "Think about how beautiful a corpse that has been left for thousands of years would be..."


    "Then...then let''s not watch..."


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    It was a little girl. Hearing this, they immediately changed their minds...


    "My dear, be careful with everything!" Juana smiled and walked to the front of her man, stepped her foot, and walked out with the girls."Well, girls, we should go now... Since you don''t want to see the corpse, we can still go to the Ancient Great Wall to take a look..."


    As the women left, only Zhou Ye and his Ling slaves, and General Yang and a guard squad with him were left in the entire ancient tomb!


    "Okay... we should also go and take a look at this emperor who has completed the great unification for the first time in history!" Zhou Ye said, turning his head and walking towards the depths of the underground palace, Ling Slave followed him step by step. Behind...


    "Let''s follow Mr. too!" The general hurriedly ordered and followed.


    After walking through the ninety-nine and eighty-one steps, everyone came to a platform. Before Zhou Ye could speak, Ling Nu suddenly said, "Master, master... there are mechanisms here, be careful..."


    "Huh...?" Zhou Ye was stunned when he heard Ling''s words... Of course he knew there were mechanisms here, but-Ling Nu didn''t know that he knew, could he not take the unusual path to get a woman''s heart??


    In fact, Zhou Ye somewhat underestimated his own charm, and also forgot the importance of a man who got his own body to this woman in this era.


    In this era-there is no so-called divorce, and the abandoned women will only be scolded by thousands of people. It is precisely because of this that Zhou Ye, to Ling, although he did not follow the normal path, Ling did not receive the double break exercises. Influence, but - Zhou Ye is already considered Ling''s man, and he is the only man who will be with him for a lifetime.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1053

    At this time, what mother''s order, what kind of disputes in the world, in Ling''s mind, are far less important than Zhou Ye''s safety-because-he is her man.


    Why is Ling, who has lived for thousands of years, been alone?Because she was under the influence of her mother and placed too much emphasis on feelings, she didn''t want to watch her man go away by herself first...


    So-she has been deliberately keeping a distance from all the opposite sex.


    But - this has kept her as a first-time girl for thousands of years, but in the end it will be cheaper than Zhou Ye...


    "Are you worried about me?" Zhou Ye turned to look at Ling Nu, and smiled slightly...


    "I, I..." Ling Nu suddenly didn''t know what to say... Although she didn''t want to admit it, her heart was really worried about this villain who would play with her wantonly...


    "Well, you don''t need to explain!" Zhou Ye smiled and took Lingnu''s slender waist, "I will treat you better in the future..."


    "Hmm..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Ling could not help but feel a hint of happiness...


    It''s just that when she saw Zhou Ye didn''t care about her reminder at all, and then moved forward, she panicked and shouted: "Don''t go..., Master, there are institutions..."


    "What mechanism can do me nothing?" Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand...


    The metal chains of the sharp-toothed hammer mechanism hanging on both sides broke apart with a crash, and then-two extremely heavy sharp-toothed hammers instantly fell on the ground on both sides, causing a burst of rumbling. ring.


    Everyone walked straight down the stairs...


    Before reaching a seemingly normal step, Zhou Ye stopped, he turned his head and looked at Ling Nu with a smile.


    "I, I know..." Lingnu instantly understood what her unscrupulous master was thinking... She gently walked up to that step, and deliberately stepped on the inconspicuous movable slab on the step. on¡­¡­


    With her actions--


    The ventilation organs of the entire underground palace are all turned on...a ray of sunlight flows into the underground palace along with the sand.


    And everyone was stunned by the scene in front of them...


    Countless terracotta warriors and horses stand on the square under the steps of the underground palace, holding swords or bows...


    These terracotta warriors and horses are neatly arranged in a square array, and almost no terracotta warriors and horses have their faces repeated.


    Zhou Ye looked at the terracotta warriors and horses in front of him, and couldn''t help muttering: "I haven''t been to the Mausoleum of Qin Shihuang in another world, but in this world, I saw the terracotta warriors... I really want to move home. ..."


    But-he quickly gave up this unreliable idea.


    These guys are all cursed terracotta warriors from living people. It is not disgusting enough to move this thing home...it is not convenient for so many women in the family.


    And General Yang, who was originally standing behind Zhou Ye, also slowly walked over, looking at the rows and rows of terracotta warriors and horses, and exclaimed: "This¡ªthis is the invincible army of the Dragon Emperor destroying the six nations... ¡­"


    "Yes..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Well, we should wake up the emperor!"


    A group of people walking through the terracotta warriors...


    Of course, with this little master tomb guard Lingu here, all the traps here are not a problem, after all - she doesn''t know how many times she has come in.


    Regarding the degree of familiarity, it is estimated that Lingnubi is familiar with his family here.


    After avoiding several organs, everyone stopped in front of the feng shui wheel...


    Commanded by Rino, the general¡¯s guards acted--


    After correcting the position of the compass on the feng shui wheel, the final resting place of the Dragon Emperor, finally appeared in front of everyone.


    Of course, there was also a hapless guy who was so startled by rushing into the open floor that he didn''t hide at all and fell off, but only slightly injured...


    Looking at the burial pit of Emperor Long, Zhou Ye smiled and walked to the bronze coffin cart."It''s time to wake up, Dragon Emperor!"


    "But, but we haven''t found the God Eye..." General Yang looked at the Dragon Emperor''s coffin on the carriage in front of him, and said with a frustrated expression: "I don''t know which bastard smuggled God Eye to England... Our people are here. The message of the God Eye is completely lost there... Wait... Why the God Eye is in your hands!"


    "Because I went to England to get my eyes back!" Zhou Ye said, with a slight smile, turning the eyes in his hands.


    His action almost scared General Yang¡¯s heart attack... "Be careful, sir, be careful. In this world, there is no second eye that can revive the Dragon Emperor..."


    Reference 1451


    The first thousand four hundred and fifty one


    "Sir... be careful..." General Yang looked at Zhou Ye''s squirming eyes, sweating all over... If this fell, he couldn''t find a way to adjust.


    "Don''t worry!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and said, "In my hands, the eyes are absolutely fine..."


    If according to the urine characteristics of ordinary movies, when Zhou Ye set up this flag, he should shake his hand, then his eyes fell to the ground, smashed with a clatter...


    The general was dumbfounded, Zhou Ye was dumbfounded, everyone was dumbfounded... the whole play ended.


    Of course, this is absolutely impossible...


    A strong enough to swallow the sky and the earth, unexpectedly could not hold a gem, it would be too nonsense.Unless Zhou Ye deliberately...


    "Sir... please also untie the inscription on the base of God''s Eye... That is the only way to resurrect His Majesty Dragon Emperor!" the general said eagerly.


    "I''ve read the inscription... I need a drop of blood from a person with a pure heart!" Zhou Ye said, waving at Ling Nu, "Come on, Ling Nu, give Master a drop of blood!"


    Regarding Zhou Ye¡¯s decision, the general didn¡¯t say anything...a girl who had guarded the imperial mausoleum for thousands of years because of her mother¡¯s life, if she had not had a pure heart, she would have been infected by the world and abandoned this mission...obviously , Ling is qualified.


    "Hmm..." Ling Nu really didn''t want to go, but she was controlled by the enslavement collar and walked to Zhou Ye''s side completely involuntarily, took out the dagger she was carrying with her, and tapped it gently on the belly of her finger. ...A drop of blood fell so low on Zhou Ye''s divine eyes.


    Although she was aware of Zhou Ye''s position in her heart, she couldn''t easily let go of the duties of a thousand years and her mother''s instruction, so Lingcai seemed so entangled.


    But there was no way-the servitude collar around her neck made her unable to ignore her man''s words.


    In fact, she hadn¡¯t noticed it herself¡ªthis time she would walk to God¡¯s Eye so cleverly and drip the drop of blood that unlocked God¡¯s eye. The enslavement collar only played a mandatory role at the beginning-all behind her was herself Subjective consciousness is making trouble.


    In other words-Ling is almost tamed.


    Zhou Ye watched Ling''s behavior, she didn''t notice it, but as the owner of the collar, how could he not notice?This is a rhythm that is about to be tamed.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, lowered his head and whispered in Ling''s ear: "Good job, Ling Nu, tonight--let you truly be my woman!"


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Ling Nu raised her head with surprise and looked at Zhou Ye... These days, she had seen Zhou Ye and the other girls. At that time, she was a little strange, why did she follow It''s different to enter your own place...


    Fortunately, among the girls, she was pitifully answering her questions... So Ling knew that her bad master had been teasing her on purpose... even though she was almost obsessed with that feeling now.


    Now-Zhou Ye''s words made her feel like she was recognized by her master... "Thanks, thank you master..."


    Seeing Ling''s surprised look, Zhou Ye really wanted to laugh¡ªtaking away the most important thing from a woman and getting a thank you. This is really¡ª


    However, this also proves from the side that the adjustments these days have not been in vain... It also shows that the purer the heart is, the easier it is to be successfully adjusted, right-this is also a new discovery. ¡ª¡ªZhou Ye thought of this, smiled slightly, stopped talking, but paid attention to the jewel of God''s Eye in his hand.


    I saw--


    As a drop of Lingnu''s blood dripped on the gem, the dark blue gem turned into a bright red in the blink of an eye, and emitted a dazzling red light.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1054

    Then-the golden base that bound the gems turned into a series of golden snakes, one after another drifting away from the gems...


    Just like a jewel flower, the jewel of God''s Eye slowly bloomed...red, orange, green, blue, purple...After emitting such colors in sequence, finally-at the moment when God''s Eye was fully bloomed , Its color is fixed on dark blue...


    In the center of the gem flower, there is a liquid shining with stars...


    Zhou Ye directly took the completely opened eyes, and was about to step into the bronze coffin cart...


    "Sir-please wait a moment!" The general yelled, turning his head to order his guards, "Go, help Mr. Long to open the coffin of His Majesty Dragon Emperor..."


    Hearing the order of his general...the guards rushed into the chariot and were about to pry open the coffin...


    However-it was stopped by Zhou Ye."No need... Dragon Emperor is not there!"


    "How is it possible?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the general was stunned. After these days of getting along with him, he was convinced of Zhou Ye''s words, "The body of the Dragon Emperor is..."


    "Here!" Zhou Ye said, throwing the jewel of the God Eye in his hand on the bronze figurine of the sergeant serving as the groom in front of the coffin cart.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s actions, the general was shocked and couldn''t get together...


    That is the only divine eye that exists in the world, if it is so ruined... how can he find the same divine eye again and resurrect the Dragon Emperor.


    At this time, Zhou Ye had pulled his Ling Slave and hid away...


    Just when the general was dumbfounded-the bronze horse figurines pulling the coffin and the carriage suddenly opened their eyes, the orange eyes exuded a bitter cold light, these horse figurines pulling the carriage came alive, no Stopped on the spot.


    This scene stunned everyone present...Of course, Zhou Ye was not included in the crowd. He had seen anything more outrageous than this. What is this, let''s talk about it--isn''t this inevitable?Still need to be surprised?


    Kara-Kara-


    At this moment, with a loud noise, a piece fell from the face of the mercenary who was pulling the cart. Through the falling pottery, everyone could see that the inside of the terracotta warrior was empty, and there were two hands there. Hold high...


    Soon, with a thunderous explosion, the terracotta warriors of the drag cart burst open... the true face inside... the body of the Dragon Emperor was leaked.


    The broken pottery figurines did not hurt everyone.


    Zhou Ye is directly in front of a protective shield composed of mind power. After all¡ªthough he doesn¡¯t care about the broken fragments, but¡ªhis little daughter Lingnu can¡¯t do it, regardless of what Ling is. His own woman, Zhou Ye didn''t want to hurt her.


    On the general''s side, they had seen something wrong early, so they found a place to hide. They were obviously more experienced in hiding shrapnel.Anyway, they are soldiers.


    "I, how long have you been in a deep sleep?? Wait¡ªwho is it?"


    Reference 1452


    One thousand four hundred and fifty-two chapters


    The general hurriedly stood up from where he was hiding, walked to the frame of Longdi, bowed and said: "Your Majesty... you have been asleep for more than two thousand years..."


    "Two thousand years... Ziyuan, you slut... Where is my empire? Where is Zhao Gao?" Hearing the general''s words, the Dragon Emperor, who was still a figurine, was furious and asked.


    "His Majesty Longdi just woke up, why don''t you just rest here for a while?" At this time, Zhou Ye walked out, facing the angry Longdi, and said with a chuckle: "It''s so convenient for your Majesty to deal with this thousand years. History, there is an understanding!"


    "Who are you?" Seeing the handsome young man in front of his carriage, the Emperor Long said with some dissatisfaction, "Why do you decide for the widow!"


    "Hehe... just by - I am better than you!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    As the sound of his words fell, the Dragon Emperor only felt as if he was carrying a 10,000-ton weight on his back-as Caracalla''s voice sounded, the pottery shells wrapped around his body instantly shattered...


    "Now--Your Majesty thinks I have the right to stay here for a while?" Zhou Ye joked as he looked at the embarrassed Dragon Emperor who was squeezed by his own motivation with a smile.


    "Mr. Mighty... I can''t do it, but I also ask Mr. to receive magical powers..." Long Di always believed that the fairy Buddha only said, otherwise, he would not ask anyone to ask for the technique of immortality... It was not shameful to admit counsel to Zhou Ye, who was difficult to resist.


    "It''s so good!" Keke-accidentally infected by the Dragon Emperor, Zhou Ye complained about himself in his heart, while saying: "I have prepared some small things for the Dragon Emperor, enough to make Your Majesty has an understanding of more than two thousand years of sleep!"


    "Dashan!" Longdi slowly straightened his body again, and as the curse poured out of his body, the pottery armor outside his body formed again.


    "Then, please!" Zhou Ye smiled, and took the lead on the platform with his Ling Slave...


    The general followed the Dragon Emperor cautiously...


    "Why are you? Why are you with your husband?" Longdi asked the general casually.


    "The minister has been looking for a way to resurrect Your Majesty. Just in despair, it was your husband who brought me here and resurrected your Majesty!" The general said excitedly."The minister begs your Majesty, lead us, sweep the world, regain our reputation!"


    "What good do you have..." Long Di asked as he walked out.


    "For the minister-as long as everyone in China can live and work in peace and prosperity, and share a peaceful and prosperous age... for the minister, that is the greatest benefit of the minister!" the general replied.


    "I--will think about it!" Longdi sighed and said, "It''s just that now with my body, how can I get a soldier?"


    "Your Majesty, please rest assured, your husband has found the law of longevity for your Majesty. Only after your Majesty completes the two thousand years of history, he will bring him back to life!" The general said hurriedly.


    "Dashan!" Hearing this news, Long Di was really very happy.


    Although he had just agreed to Zhou Ye, it was just a product of being oppressed by Zhou Ye. At this time, after he heard the general''s words, the Emperor Long began to have a good impression of Zhou Ye...


    When Emperor Long took the general out of the depths of the Emperor''s Tomb and came to the Terracotta Warriors Square, Zhou Ye had been waiting here for a long time.


    Zhou Ye was sitting on a single sofa at this time, and behind him, Ling, with a slave collar on his neck, was using his little hand to gently pinch his shoulder...


    Seeing Dragon Emperor walking out, Zhou Ye pointed at the sofa opposite him and said, "Your Majesty Dragon Emperor, please sit down!"


    "Huh¡ª?" Long Di looked at the sofa a little strangely, and then sat down like Zhou Ye, "What is this? It is so comfortable?"


    "Sofa...a kind of commonly used furniture!" Zhou Ye said, raising his hand, and between the two of them, a wooden table with a tea table appeared suddenly, and he pointed slightly to the small charcoal stove next to the tea table. , The charcoal burst into a blue flame, and began to make tea.


    "Sofa?" Long Di muttered this strange term, but stared at Zhou Ye''s hand in his eyes.


    He also learned the Five Elements Spells, but-it can be used so that it doesn''t contain smoke and smoke, he can''t do it by himself.


    "Your Majesty Dragon Emperor, stay calm, I have already sent someone to fetch the booklet, and it will be there soon!" Zhou Ye said while playing with the tea set calmly.


    To be honest, he personally prefers to drink red wine--but since he has played BBQ in the pyramids, he would feel that he is missing something if he doesn''t make tea in the imperial mausoleum.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Emperor Long waited quietly...


    Soon-a group of soldiers came in carrying a stack of books, they respectfully placed the books next to the coffee table, and then went out...


    "This is a comparison table of small seals and traditional Chinese characters. Your Majesty can read it, so that you can understand these books..." Zhou Ye took out a book from the pile of books and handed it to Emperor Long... ¡­


    "What is this, you can actually write words..."


    "So... you have been too long behind this era. It''s good for you not to let you go out!" Zhou Ye sighed and complained to the Dragon Emperor.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but complain. He was surprised when he saw the sofa and the paper...How could such a Dragon Emperor win?


    "Mr. said it''s extremely true, it''s because I am impatient!" Long Di''s teasing of Zhou Ye was not only not angry, but extremely humble.


    But it¡¯s normal. After all¡ªevery founding emperor, none of them is simple. Just one bite can¡¯t get the world, let¡¯s say the Dragon Emperor, the first time in the history of the Chinese nation, completed its true meaning. What about the eternal emperor of the great unification cause?

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1055

    Emperor Long began to follow Zhou Ye''s instructions to learn the text comparison table first.


    To be honest, watching a terracotta warrior and horse reading a book there still feels very interesting...especially this terracotta warrior who still sighs with emotion from time to time, which is even more interesting.


    It''s just¡ªsuch a picture, watching it for a while, is a bit annoying for Zhou Ye...


    "Your Majesty will study slowly here, I will retire first!" Zhou Ye said, standing up, stretching his waist.


    "Sir, please." Longdi said without raising his head.


    Zhou Ye didn''t care, and he led Ling Nu directly towards the entrance of the tomb...


    Rather than reading Dragon Emperor''s book here, Zhou Ye felt that he might as well take the girls to the Ancient Great Wall for a tour...


    That night----


    In Zhou Ye''s magic tent far from the barracks, there was a faint scream, and then there was a solo female singing.


    A certain little slave girl was finally wiped out by Zhou Ye''s unscrupulous master.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye didn''t expect that he would let Long Di learn history in this way, so he studied for five days.


    For five days, the dragon emperor¡¯s angry roar was occasionally heard in the tomb.


    [Hu Ren''an dare to deceive me, no one in China??I will destroy his seed one day!Destroy its ancestral hall!


    Hearing this voice, Zhou Ye knew that Emperor Long had seen the five chaotic flowers.


    [Temujin-Piff!!


    Well, Zhou Ye knew this was the history of the Yuan Dynasty.


    [Jiannu children, yeah, I am so angry!!


    Don¡¯t ask, this is the Qing Dynasty...


    Reference 1453


    One thousand four hundred and sixty-two chapters


    Five days later-when the general sent someone to invite Zhou Ye in, Zhou Ye knew that the critical moment had arrived.


    "I wonder how your Majesty feels about China''s two thousand years of history?"


    In the emperor''s mausoleum-Zhou Ye, sitting on the sofa, smiled at the Dragon Emperor and asked.


    "I, I only hate why I can''t live forever, if I live forever, how can I allow the people of China to be insulted by those despicable nomads!!" Longdi said angrily.


    "If Your Majesty gets a new life, what should I do?" Old God Zhou Ye asked.


    When the Dragon Emperor heard Zhou Ye''s words, he said without hesitation: "If I get a new life, I will lead my invincible army, sweep the world, clarify Yuyu-return the world to a peaceful and prosperous world!"


    "What about?" Zhou Ye asked next.


    "Regulate the officials, punish the greedy officials-rest and rejuvenate!" Longdi continued: "And I, will lead the army to expedition and let them pay the debt!"


    "Not bad!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and nodded.


    In general, Zhou Ye was very satisfied with Longdi¡¯s answer--if others answered him in this way, Zhou Ye would think that this guy was nonsense, but--if the person who said these words was Longdi Zhou Ye didn''t think so.


    In history, the Dragon Emperor was a very diligent emperor. He had to deal with more than 60 kilograms of official documents on bamboo slips every day. Although it doesn¡¯t sound like a lot,-you know, the handwriting on the bamboo slips is super small. It feels absolutely different from reading a paper book.


    Moreover, it was his book with the same text, cars with the same track, unified weights and measures and other measures that made China truly enter the era of great unification.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye was still very satisfied with Longdi''s words.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s smile, Emperor Long asked, "I don''t know my answer, you can satisfy your husband!"


    "Well, then I can also give you the strength of longevity with confidence!" Zhou Ye stood up as he said, raised his hand and slightly pointed in front of him, suddenly a golden portal opened in front of the two of them."Follow me..."


    Long Di didn''t speak, and walked in directly behind Zhou Ye, and Ling Nu followed.


    "This is?" As soon as Emperor Long passed through the portal, he saw a sudden change in the scenery in front of him. The scene instantly changed from the imperial mausoleum to the entrance of a cave.


    "Here...Is this the entrance of Shangri-La??" Ling Qing hides Xiao Jing, saying in disbelief.


    "Yes, I''m going to find your mother Ziyuan. Are you happy? Are you surprised?" Zhou Ye smiled and walked into the cave first.


    After Ling was stunned for a while, he immediately chased after him, firmly grasping his master''s arm with both hands."Please, master...no, don''t hurt my mother, okay?"


    But Longdi suddenly heard the name, and a red light radiated in his eyes, "Ziyuan!!!"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill your mother!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and gently stroked Ling''s long hair, "It''s just that she is going to suffer a little bit, after all-don''t toss her. I have no idea!"


    "Yes, yes, like the master tossing me... me?" Ling thought of his experience of being tossed, and the whole person was messed up.


    Can his mother not escape the evil hands of this bad master??


    "Slightly more serious than yours, but it won''t let her die..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "That... well!" Although Ling was still a bit unwilling, but - she knew that it was very difficult for her master to talk about this.If you keep asking, it might be counterproductive...


    In this way, Zhou Ye took Ling Nu and followed Long Di behind him, Shi Shiran walked into the cave.


    After passing through a few bends, the eyes suddenly lit up, and a huge huge hole appeared in front of everyone.


    On the left side of this huge cave is a stone statue of a reclining Buddha. In the middle, there is a small octagonal pavilion. In the center of the pavilion is a spring shining with stars.


    Beside the pavilion, stood a woman wearing a palace costume. The woman was not someone else, but the witch Shion.


    "Who are you?" Seeing Zhou Ye coming from the entrance of the cave, Ziyuan Liu''s eyebrows were raised, her apricot eyes widened, her long sword was raised high, and she slashed towards Zhou Ye...


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye gave her a blank look, without any intention of reaching out to parry.


    However - at this moment, a woman walked around from behind Zhou Ye, and without hesitation, she used her dagger to frame Ziyuan''s long sword."mother!"


    "Baby??"


    Seeing the woman walking around behind Zhou Ye, Ziyuan was stunned on the spot. When she saw the woman''s face clearly, she hugged her daughter with surprise."Mom''s little baby..."


    At this moment, Ziyuan suddenly saw the Dragon Emperor walking out from the entrance of the cave. He narrowed his eyes and said coldly: "Dragon Emperor... are you resurrected?"


    "Sir!" Long Di ignored Ziyuan and said directly to Zhou Ye.


    The Emperor Long had already heard the general talk about Zhou Ye''s request, so he was too lazy to pay attention to Shion. For him, the so-called hatred was not that he could not let go, because he still had more important things to do... Besides, he I don''t think I can beat Zhou Ye.


    "Well, your Majesty, even if you go to bathe in the fountain of eternal life, it is your good fortune..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said to Emperor Long: "After getting eternal life, please don''t forget your original intention."


    "I will live up to Mr.''s high hopes!" Long Di said, bowing to Zhou Ye, and then strode towards the Fountain of Eternal Life.

 The Movie World Chapter 1056

    "Dragon Emperor, don''t think about it..." Shion Xing''s eyes widened, and she was about to break free from her daughter''s arms, but-she found that she could not break free from her daughter''s arms.


    In desperation, Shion looked at her daughter and asked angrily: "My dear, what are you doing?"


    "I''m sorry...I''m sorry, mother, I must listen to what the master said...I''m sorry, mother!" Ling didn''t even dare to look at his mother, so she could only lower her head, clinging to her mother, not letting her pass.


    "You let me go, have you forgotten your father''s hatred?" Shion became more and more angry...


    However, Ling just didn''t speak and hugged her tightly.


    Zhou Ye sighed as he watched the tears pouring out of his Lingnu''s eyes."Forget it, Lingnu, let go..."


    "Yes--Master!" Ling agreed in a low voice, and stood aside.


    "Who are you?" Ziyuan glared at Zhou Ye angrily. She almost figured it out. It seemed that Zhou Ye was the leader of the crowd.And... his daughter seems to have some lasting difficulties.


    "Well-I''m the master of your daughter, and I will be your master in the future. I don''t know if you are satisfied or not with this explanation!" Zhou Ye smiled and walked to the front of Ziyuan, with a flash in his hand, and an extra one worn with Ling''s neck The collar is exactly the same.


    "You are dreaming, I killed you!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Ziyuan raised his long sword angrily and stabbed Zhou Ye unceremoniously.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye ignored her, but focused on the collar in his hand, and two small seals appeared on the collar.Yuan Nu


    Just when Ziyuan saw that the long sword in his hand was about to pierce Zhou Ye''s neck, two fingers clamped the tip of the sword tightly. It was not someone else but Zhou Ye who had finished naming the new collar. Shion smiled slightly: "You will have new jewelry soon, are you happy?"


    Reference 1454


    One thousand four hundred and fifty four chapters


    "What do you want to do..." Shion found out in horror that the young man in front of him just held the tip of his sword with two fingers, making the sharp sword in his hand unable to move...


    "Guess?" Zhou Ye was not in a hurry...Anyway, the transformation of the Dragon Emperor would take time, and he could also accompany this woman who had lost her country and have a good time.


    "Success!"


    guess??Shion doesn''t guess...


    She casually released the hand holding the long sword, shook her palm into a fist, aimed at Zhou Ye''s face, and smashed it unceremoniously...


    "What a tantrum..." Zhou Ye grabbed it casually, clenched the fist that Ziyuan had hit, and turned it slightly--


    Ziyuan turned his back to Zhou Ye involuntarily because of the severe pain in his arm.


    And Zhou Ye was not polite, and he took a step forward and posted his whole person...It was really tight, and it didn''t give Ziyuan a chance to escape at all.


    "You let me go, you silver thief..." Shion felt the sensation behind him, her expression shocked...


    Struggling desperately, turning around with an elbow, he was about to hit Zhou Ye''s Hungarian mouth...


    "Oh, Ziyuan, you''re not behaved like this..." Zhou Ye chuckled, and his free hand lightly flicked on the elbow that Ziyuan had hit.


    Suddenly-Shion screamed "Ah-!"


    Following the cry, Shion''s arm slumped softly beside her, and she didn''t need any strength...


    "That''s good..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, put his right hand on Ziyuan''s A4 waist, and gently stroked Ziyuan''s belly with his palm... "I didn''t expect people with daughters to be so flat here. ... rare, really rare..."


    "You let me go...you let me go..." When did Shion suffer such a grievance??Especially this silver thief was still in front of her daughter, and was so violent... Her eyes turned red, and tears rolled back and forth inside...


    Facing the crying Ziyuan, Zhou Ye didn''t feel distressed at all...but¡ªthough he didn''t feel distressed, but¡ªhis Ling Slave couldn''t bear it."Master... please... don''t treat your mother like this..."


    "Can''t you take it this way?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly. He just wanted to refuse, but-after another thought, he gave up the idea, "Well-it''s easy to want me to let your mother go. ... Lingnu, put this on your mother!"


    As he said, Zhou Ye stretched out his hand, and in his palm was a slave collar whose name had already been written...


    "I...I..." Of course Ling knew what it was. Putting on that thing, her mother was no longer able to stand up. She wanted to refuse, but-she couldn''t help but walk to Zhou. In front of Ye, he picked up the slave collar in Zhou Ye''s hand, and put it on his mother...


    "What is this? Don''t..." Although Ziyuan didn''t know what her daughter was holding, she couldn''t erase the ominous premonition... She struggled and struggled desperately, trying to free Zhou Ye. Restraint...


    However-her struggle is meaningless... How can Zhou Ye''s power be able to break free??


    Shion was like this... staring at her daughter, with a look of reluctance, she put the collar on her neck...


    There was a crisp sound of the collar closing.


    To Shion, it sounded like a thunder... The whole person was as if he had lost strength, and collapsed to the ground.


    From the moment Ling helped her mother put on the collar, Zhou Ye let go of his arms holding Shiyuan.


    And at this moment-from the Fountain of Eternal Life, there was a deafening dragon roar. The dragon roar was so loud that it shook the entire cave faintly...


    Whether it was Ling, who was standing behind Zhou Ye, or Shion, who was paralyzed on the ground, they were all taken aback by the dragon roar. Only Zhou Ye turned his head and looked at the Fountain of Eternal Life with interest, "The Dragon Emperor is out. What..."


    I saw that as the dragon yin came, a huge head emerged from the fountain of eternal life. [The horns are like deer, the head is like a camel, and the eyes are like rabbits.] This is exactly the image of an Eastern ancestor dragon... ¡­


    But it is true-Dragon Emperor''s nickname is Zulong.


    Zhou Ye watched the Dragon Emperor slowly crawl out of the Fountain of Eternal Life, and his whole picture gradually appeared in front of everyone.


    That really is-the horns are like deer, the head is like a camel, the eyes are like rabbits, the necks are like snakes, the belly is like mirages, scales are like fish, claws are like eagles, palms are like tigers, and ears are like cows. ...


    Zhou Ye looked at Long Di¡¯s body several hundred meters long with satisfaction, nodded and said to himself: "Fortunately, you didn¡¯t degenerate into the appearance of a Western lizard, otherwise I would have to clean the door myself. It''s..."


    Zhou Ye''s voice was small, but he could not escape the ears of the reborn Dragon Emperor.


    When he heard Zhou Ye say "Clean the Door", he only felt a tremor rising in his heart... as if he was about to suffer a catastrophe in an instant.


    The dragon emperor who possessed the body of a dragon can be regarded as knowing the fate of heaven - in short, it is the induction of heaven and man....It was only then that he realized how terrifying this young gentleman was...


    Thinking of this¡ªLong Emperor didn¡¯t dare to delay, he hurriedly turned around and regained his human form again... hurriedly walked to Zhou Ye''s front, and said with a bow, "Thank you, Mr. Rebirth... What advice? Please also give me your advice...politics, I will not forget!"


    At this time, the Emperor Long did not dare to call himself [I] anymore in front of Zhou Ye...


    Fearlessness stems from ignorance. When the power of the tip of Zhou Ye''s iceberg can be seen from a distance, how can the Dragon Emperor dare to entrust him??


    "It''s nothing..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "As long as you remember one sentence..."


    "Mr. Please also expressly..." Longdi said hurriedly.


    "Don''t forget your original intention!" Zhou Ye said, and with a light wave of his hand, a golden portal opened directly in front of the Dragon Emperor, "Go... Summon your invincible army and wash the dirt on the land of China... ¡­I will stay here for a while, and I decided to make this another place of mine..."


    "The government must keep in mind Mr.''s teachings and never forget..." The Dragon Emperor once again gave a deep salute, then turned his head and walked into the portal...


    With the departure of the Dragon Emperor, the portal closed immediately...


    In the whole cave, only Zhou Ye and Ziyuan mother and daughter are left...


    "Hehe...the eyesore are gone..." Zhou Ye turned to look at Shiyuan, who was paralyzed on the ground, with an evil smile on his face, "It''s time to start our game...Come on, Yuan Nu, I think we need a place that is quiet enough..."


    As soon as Zhou Ye¡¯s words fell, Ziyuan only felt that her body stood up completely involuntarily, and then walked towards a small door on the wall next to her... There is her usual living place... "What are you doing? What did you do to me... Dog thief, let me go... I will never let you go..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1057

    "Oh, won''t you let me go? Guess if I will let you go for a while?" Zhou Ye followed with a smirk...while Ling followed Zhou Ye honestly...she is already I gave up all the resistance and asked my own master directly, so that I could not embarrass my mother too much. It''s a pity... this is a completely unfulfillable dream.


    Reference 1455


    One thousand four hundred and fifty-five chapters


    And when Zhou Ye began to make in-depth adjustments to a certain mother and daughter in the cave, the Dragon Emperor had already passed through the portal opened by Zhou Ye and returned to his imperial mausoleum.


    "His Majesty!"


    Seeing the Dragon Emperor who suddenly appeared in front of him, the general hurried to his knees... He knew that the Dragon Emperor had really gained longevity, because - he was no longer the image of the terracotta warriors, but a living one. people.


    "The general doesn''t need to be polite..." The Emperor Long was in a really good mood at this time. He smiled and said: "Go, let me see our invincible army!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" General Yang didn''t dare to neglect, and hurriedly followed.


    Under the leadership of Emperor Long, the group quickly walked out of the tomb.


    Walking outside the tomb, Longdi flew directly and jumped onto the shoulders of his incomparably tall statue, drew out his saber from his waist, and shouted [Wake up!!


    With a roar of the Dragon Emperor spread across the wilderness.


    A burst of rumbling sounded throughout the earth...


    With the sound of the sound, huge potholes on the ground suddenly opened one after another... Then, countless terracotta warriors and horses wearing armor and holding spears lined up in a square array, starting from the weight of the pothole, along the slope-neatly. Step out, come out.


    What is the iron army?


    Just look at the uniform posture of this invincible army.


    General Yang looked at the ground with emotion, the movements of the terracotta warriors and horses, and couldn''t help but think silently-with such an invincible army, it will sweep the world to clarify Yuyu and return the world to a peaceful and prosperous world...


    Of course, such an invincible army is not good news for those wolves and tigers and leopards around China who peek into the prosperous homeland of China.But-who cares about the ideas of those bullies?Those who are not my race must have different hearts...Foreigners, if they die, they die, who cares?


    I have to say that to a certain extent, General Yang and Zhou Ye''s psychology still resonated very well.


    At this time, with the sound of uniform footsteps, an army of hundreds of thousands of terracotta warriors and horses came under the colossus, standing in front of the Dragon Emperor,


    "You are awake today-at the time of the chaos and corruption in the world, the country and the people of China are in dire straits. In order to restore the rule of law, I will regain the world.


    "I, Zhaoer, etc.-only hope that you and others will spread my will in the world-you will follow me, cross the Great Wall, and be immortal-calm the chaos, expel the unscrupulous people, destroy their ancestral temples, destroy their descendants, and kill ¡ª¡ªNever show mercy."


    As the dragon emperor¡¯s words resounded across the wild, all the terracotta warriors and horses raised their spears in their hands...struck three times. They hadn¡¯t crossed the Great Wall and couldn¡¯t speak yet, so they could only use this way to show their emperor that they were following. determination.


    And General Yang and the others couldn''t help but shout long live...


    Of course, their voices seemed so small in the sound of the earth-shaking Ge Spear.


    The Dragon Emperor looked at his invincible army with satisfaction... and then jumped down from the colossus and onto his beloved horse.Yelled, "Go..."


    Under the order of Emperor Long...the army of hundreds of thousands of terracotta warriors and horses turned around together-the rear army became the former army and walked towards the wall of the ancient Great Wall...


    At this moment, the girls who were playing on the walls of the ancient Great Wall also saw this extremely shocking scene...


    "Dragon Emperor is really resurrected?"


    "Well-his invincible army has been resurrected, it seems that the young master has succeeded!"


    "Master is really amazing!"


    In the face of the women''s comments, Juana just smiled-she knew the abilities of her own man better than anyone else. She chose to resurrect the Dragon Emperor only because her man hated trouble.But he couldn''t just sit back and watch China''s slacking plan in the chaos.


    For others-to be an emperor may be a good job, rich and right have women... the world is yours.


    But-for Zhou Ye, he hates countless responsibilities on his back. You let him go crazy playing around with nothing to do, it''s more happier than letting him sit behind Long Shu''s case and deal with affairs every day... this can''t To say that Zhou Ye has no ambitions, he can only say-hehe, he is a lazy man.


    However, with Zhou Ye''s current strength and influence, it would seem a bit too low to be the emperor of one country. If he had to do it, he would also be the master of multiple universes, which would be more in line with his status.


    It''s just-I guess he doesn''t have any interest.


    And at this time-with the sound of rumbling footsteps gradually coming, those terracotta warriors and horses have begun to cross the Great Wall...


    From the moment they stepped on the Great Wall, the mud and pottery pieces on their bodies were all turned into residues and fell on the ground. Instead, they were living people, and these people not only gained immortality, but also gained Indestructible shells, their bodies no longer fear swords or firearms.


    This is properly an invincible army of hundreds of thousands.


    As hundreds of thousands of troops passed through the Great Wall, there was a thick piece of black clay cinder left on the border of the ancient Great Wall...


    "Why can''t I see the young master?" The women searched for the figure of their own man by the dragon emperor''s side, but found that there was no shadow of their own man at all, which made them worried...


    "Does that dragon emperor kill the young master after gaining immortality?"


    "Impossible...How could the young master be killed by the Dragon Emperor if he is so powerful?"


    "Where did the young master go?"


    While the women were talking about it, General Yang rode a war horse to the foot of the ancient Great Wall and shouted at the women above: "Sir, there is something important to deal with at the fountain of eternal life in Shangri-La, please Don''t worry, ladies!"


    "So this is ah¡­¡­"


    "Thank you General!"


    After hearing General Yang''s words, the women felt relieved...


    "Let''s go!" Juana said, leading the girls directly towards their original camp...


    "Huh?? Sister Juana, where are we going??"


    "Aren''t we waiting for the young master here?


    "No need!" Juana smiled. She had just received her own man¡¯s secret message and asked her to take her sister to Shangri-La in the Himalayas to find him. The exact location of Zhou Ye has been sent to her mind... ¡­"Let¡¯s pack things up and find my dear!"


    "Great!"


    "I miss my dear!"


    Hearing Juana''s words, whether it was the girls of the dance group or Cui Mengyao, they all had an expression of joy...They had already missed their man a bit.


    And just as Juana led her sisters to pack things, the Dragon Emperor who crossed the Great Wall or glanced at their backs thoughtfully, and then asked: "The general and the gentleman have not been together for a short time, so you know what he likes Things?"


    General Yang, who had just delivered the news to the girls and galloped back, was taken aback when he heard this...


    Of course he knew who the gentleman in Longdi''s mouth was worthy. Besides Zhou Ye, would there be anyone else??Of course there won''t be... but he is a little bit unsure of what does Dragon Emperor mean by asking this??"This¡­¡­"


    "Don''t worry!" The Emperor Long saw General Yang''s thoughts at a glance, and smiled slightly: "I just think that I can''t repay my husband for rebirth, so I want to give my husband some gifts. That''s it!"


    To be honest, he didn¡¯t dare to let the Dragon Emperor fight Zhou Ye now. Don¡¯t look at him now living forever, but¡ªthe difference between him and Zhou Ye is like Yunni, a huge difference in strength. , So that Long Di didn''t dare to think about it, he really wanted to give Zhou Ye a gift.


    Jun Wu joked that General Yang believed in Dragon Emperor¡¯s words. After hearing Dragon Emperor¡¯s explanation, he smiled slightly and said: ¡°The minister and the gentleman didn¡¯t get along for a long time. In the opinion of the minister, the gentleman has nothing to do with gold and silver. Any interest, only good women..."

 The Movie World Chapter 1058

    "Great goodness!" Hearing General Yang''s words coincided with his own guess, Long Di laughed and said: "So, when I calm the world, I will definitely send the beauty of the world to my husband...!"


    Reference 1456


    The first thousand four hundred and fifty-six chapters


    Not to mention the gift plan of Dragon Emperor¡ª¡ª


    Just say here, pack your bags, and prepare to go to the daughters who are looking for their husbands in a thousand miles.


    The women have a lot of luggage, but fortunately, all the women have space bracelets on their hands, and all of them are quick and easy to pack...


    In a moment-after packing up the bags, the girls were already staring at Juana.


    They knew that if they wanted to find their own man, they couldn''t do without Juana.


    "Okay, don''t look at me... let''s go!" Juana said as she gently pointed in front of the women, a black portal opened out of thin air.


    The women walked in happily.


    When everyone walked out of the portal, they were stunned by the scene in front of them...


    On this side of the portal, there is a big cave. There is a pavilion in the cave. Under the pavilion, there is a Wang Qingquan...


    However, this is not the most important thing, the most important thing is-at the exit on the other side of the cave, there is a beautiful scenery like a paradise on earth. In this pure earth on earth, there are dense rivers and green trees. ¡ª¡ª


    Through the faint mist, you can still see a few houses standing in the forest...There are still some rice fields in the distance.


    What a paradise on earth.


    When Juana came out, she was also stunned by this beautiful paradise scene.


    However, just when the girls were intoxicated in such a beautiful scenery, suddenly a scream came from the side hole next to it...


    "Ah-the silver thief... not there... it hurts... I''m going to kill you..."


    Hearing this voice, the girls couldn''t help but roll their eyes, but their little faces couldn''t help being a little red...


    They are no strangers to this tune. Who made them once unscrupulously taken away by Zhou Ye?


    But-speaking of it, doing this once in a while is fine, but-doing it the first time is a bit inhumane...


    Of course, I thought so, but no woman tried to persuade her own man...


    Are you stupid?Disturb the interest of their men, do they want to try the law??Keke-family law.


    "Haha..." Juana smiled slightly and walked into the side hall in search of a sound.


    As soon as I entered the side hall, I saw¡ª¡ª


    A woman was hung in the air in the shape of an earthen character, while her man was working hard behind her - while Ling was squatting in front of her man, seeming to be busy with something...


    Seeing Juana coming in, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Baby, have you seen Shangri-La??"


    "Well, I saw it!" Juana directly ignored the other things, only her own man was in her eyes.


    "Do you like it?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Like... I like it very much, it''s so beautiful here!" Juana made no secret of this.


    "Then go back and call Shannila and Sania, let them take their clansmen and snatch this place!" As soon as Zhou Ye finished speaking, a woman who was being tortured exclaimed, "Don''t ...Don''t hurt those people...they are innocent..."


    "Hehe...I don''t know whether they are innocent or not, I only know that I am in love with it!" Zhou Ye slapped, and slapped the woman in the thickest part of the fat.


    "Don''t... as long as you are willing to let them go, you can ask me to do anything!" The woman wanted to persuade some bad guy again.


    "Hey, it''s like I''m asking you to do something now, you don''t do it!" Zhou Ye said disdainfully at Mian Ziyuan''s pleading.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Ziyuan''s face suddenly became ashes, she knew...the people who lived in Shangri-La were in danger.


    And Zhou Ye ignored her and looked at Juana and said, "Go...go back and call Shannila and the others!"


    "But, dear, I can kill them all by myself..." Juana said reluctantly.


    "But I''m worried about your safety... Besides, you should take your sisters here for a trip!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly when she looked at Juana who was making a bad temper.


    "Well then!!" Juana is still very satisfied with her man''s words, she will worry that she will show that he loves herself deeply... "Then my dear, I''m out, so I won''t disturb your interest here..."


    While talking, Juana returned to the hall again.


    As soon as she came back, the girls were chattering and asking.


    "Sister Juana, what is Master doing in there?"


    "Yeah yeah¡­¡­"


    "Want to know...?" Juana smiled and said to these girls: "Then go in and see by yourself..."


    "Ah... Sister Juana hates..."


    "Tell them..."


    Regardless of what the women say, Juana is the same. If you want to know, just go in and read it...


    After sending the girls, Juana directly opened the portal to St. Martin''s Island: "Go, I will take you back to our home to take a look. It is definitely a beautiful place!"


    "Great¡­¡­"


    Although the women still miss Shangri-La, they still want to see the home Juana said.


    After taking the girls back to St. Maarten, it is a pity that-because of the jet lag problem-China is still daytime, but St. Maarten is already night.


    However, even this made the women very happy. They had never tried it, and when they stepped over, the day turns to night.


    After Juana handed over the placement of the daughters to Catherine, the panicked housekeeper, she went directly to the Mermaid House to look for their patriarch Shanira and Sania.


    After waking up the mother and daughter who had fallen asleep...just said the intention, and immediately got the response from the mother and daughter.


    "No problem, my dear command, we will definitely complete it meticulously!" As she said, Shani La directly used the voice of the mermaid to summon her tribe.


    After half an hour-


    The mermaid clan, more than two thousand mermaid female fighters are already ready to go.


    "Our man, found us a beautiful home... However, there are some small mice in that place, we need to clean it up, do you have any confidence?" Looking at her tribe, Shanni La shouted.


    "Yes!" XN


    A group of mermaid female warriors shouted in unison, each of them was Zhou Ye¡¯s woman. The mermaid clan itself was the existence of all the people, and Zhou Ye had adjusted their body genes. They could say¡ªevery one. All have the ability to fight one thousand.

 The Movie World Chapter 1059

    "Then¡ªgo!"


    Following the order, the mermaids lined up across the portal opened by Juana and the other sisters.


    That day¡ªShangri-La, a beautiful paradise, was no longer a good place to escape the flames of war. Countless beautiful women in black military uniforms who did not know where they came from were unceremoniously murdered...


    Even their ally, the Snowman, completely disappeared under the fierce attack of those women.


    One night passed-the mermaid clan had completely wiped out the survivors in the entire Shangri-La, the entire Shangri-La, from then on-the surname Zhou.


    At this time, Zhou Ye walked out with the mother and daughter in the adjustment...


    He first used the power of words and spirits to make the whole Shangri-La more beautiful like a fairyland, and then used the magic array to cover the whole Shangri-La, including its entrance...At the same time, between Shangri-La and St. Martin , Established a permanent portal...


    So far, there is another good place for girls to go on vacation...


    And on the Dragon Emperor''s side, there are frequent good news...


    Except at the beginning of the war, because I did not have a deep understanding of modern artillery, I suffered a little loss, and then I went all the way.


    why???Have you ever seen Terracotta Warriors use machine guns and artillery?


    Have you seen the undead army?


    For those warlords, such an army is simply a nightmare.


    It took only a year for the Dragon Emperor to completely calm down the entire Chinese nation. Then, he divided his troops into two groups and went northward through Mongolia, and went straight to Ross, while the other went south and killed Annan. ...The harder the sword is...


    However, he has not forgotten his promise. Every year, he will carefully select stunning beauties and send them to Shangri-La... This is the gratitude of an emperor, and it is also an emperor¡¯s purchase...


    Of course, Zhou Ye is not a polite person, he just accepted all orders...


    In the end-Longdi''s footsteps northward stopped at the Volga River... His footsteps southward stopped at Bangkok.


    No way, Huaguo¡¯s industrial foundation is still too thin, and the ammunition consumption can¡¯t keep up. Therefore, the Dragon Emperor had to stop temporarily and recuperate. Of course, the lesson this time made him understand. Is important, so he began to recruit talents and develop industry...


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about the rest of the matter-after decades of leisure, it was almost 1965... It was also time for him to go back.If he does not go back, he will not know what the consequences will be for him who only came to this world in 1970. After all-he is the only existence, beyond the existence of time and cause and effect...


    The ghost knew what would happen to him if he stayed until 1970, Zhou Ye didn''t plan to stay until this point in time.So-it''s better to go back-it''s better to go back.


    Reference 1457


    One thousand four hundred and fifty seven chapters


    Spencer Manor in the suburbs of London¡ª¡ª


    This place was originally the other house of the Spencer family, but¡ªnow, it¡¯s surnamed Zhou.


    As a dowry for his daughter, this manor in the suburbs of London was given to his daughter, Diana, by Earl Spencer¡ªas her dowry.


    And now¡ªthis place is almost becoming a vampire headquarters.


    In the manor, the largest master bedroom.


    An oversized wooden couch was placed in the center of the room-outside the quilt of the wooden couch, seventeen or eight small heads with different hair colors leaked out.


    Among them, the faces of two girls looked so alike, almost like a person, and beside them, there was another girl who looked very similar to them...


    At a glance, these three people are like twin sisters.


    These three people are not others-it is Selena and Princess Ann and-the little vampire princess Sonya.


    To be honest¡ªZhou Ye finally realized his dream of putting two identical English roses together on this plane, especially¡ªthe two people, one is a vampire, the other is a princess who hates vampires, this It''s much more interesting.


    In the beginning-Anna actually refused, but-when Zhou Ye forced that, she shamefully obeyed.


    Don''t blame her-she really couldn''t resist it alone, so she had to find a comrade in arms to help.


    So, after going back and forth like this, Anna got used to dancing with vampires.


    What should I say?


    Habit is really a terrible thing.


    The other girls are the blood elder Emilia and her little attendant Erica, as well as the blood little maid Debra brought back by Zhou Ye from hundreds of years ago, and six Sonia¡¯s maids... ...Plus three girls who almost became vampire brides and Diana.


    No way--who told me that Zhou Ye wanted to play Vampire Night yesterday, but after playing, he got all the girls with vampire attributes together.


    At this moment, a portal suddenly opened in the room-as the portal opened.


    A lovely little silver-haired loli ran out...


    She seemed to be very familiar with the people here, stepping on her short legs, rushing to the couch...


    Some clumsy climbed up, kicked off the shoes on her feet, and then-unceremoniously got in... She was climbing and wading through the quilt, crossing obstacles after another, and finally found herself The goal... leaned forward and closed his eyes contentedly.


    "Miss Furong..." The figure in the maid costume who followed the little loli out of the portal, saw the movements of the little loli, and stubbornly covered her little coot, "Miss Furong still likes To the young master, spoil and spoil!"


    And Zhou Ye, who was sleeping, was also awakened by the sudden weight of his body at this time.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw that Veeva''s unique hair color spilled from his Hungarian mouth... "Good morning, my little baby!"


    "Humph!" Xiao Furong opened her eyes dissatisfied, staring at Zhou Ye fiercely, and said in a tone of complaining that she couldn''t wait for her husband to come home: "Dad is so annoying, why didn''t he come back yesterday? Obviously Last night my dad said that he told me stories...not credit..."


    "Ahem...My dear daughter..." Zhou Ye said embarrassingly: "I''m sorry, Dad accidentally forgot last night...or else-Dad will take you to St. Martin?"


    "Huh-Mama Melty and Mama Tina will take me there..." Little Furong squinted, her expression wouldn''t forgive you so easily.


    "Then Dad will take you to Shangri-La? We can also find a place to go skiing there. Don''t you like skiing the most, baby?" Zhou Ye, anxious, continued to contribute to his daughter''s plan.


    "Don''t... Juana''s mother will take me..." Obviously, Little Furong was not so coy.


    As the only child in the family, she can be said to be loved and loved by all kinds of things.


    Almost all Zhou Ye''s women are responsive to this extremely beautiful little cutie.


    No way, who told Zhou Ye couldn''t give them a child?And they have reached the age of wanting children again¡ª¡ª


    then--


    The girl that Sarah Petrick gave to Zhou Ye using the Veeva secret method has become a treasure held by all the girls.


    Of course, although there are so many mothers and grandmothers who love this little cutie, she still loves to pester her father, Zhou Ye.


    No matter where it is, as long as the little guy wakes up and can''t see his father, she will definitely make trouble.


    And what about Zhou Ye??Sometimes I have to run around...


    No way, just a Leeds castle can''t put down his women...

 The Movie World Chapter 1060

    So he had to run everywhere, sometimes to Leeds Castle, sometimes in the Vampire Manor, and sometimes in St. Martin, or sometimes directly to Shangri-La, and of course, Spencer Manor here.


    And what about Little Furong?She often lived in Leeds Castle with her mother and grandmother.


    but--


    Because Little Furong had to sleep with her mother at night, but after waking up she had to see her father¡¯s characteristics, Zhou Ye had to arrange permanent portals in these places, but-this still couldn¡¯t meet Little Cutie¡¯s requirements...


    In her words, she didn''t want to go around all those places every time to find her father.


    You know, none of these other courtyards are small...


    So-Zi, one of Zhou Ye''s personal maids, became Little Furong''s babysitter...


    Every time Xiao Furong couldn''t find her father, she went to Zi and asked her to take her to find her father.


    By the way, Xiao Furong''s full name is Furong Zhou Petrick.


    It''s like saying-Xiao Furong inherited her parents'' surnames. Why is Zhou''s surname in the middle??Because-uh, it looks good.


    Keke-far away.


    Let''s pull the lens back again-


    Faced with his baby girl who couldn''t coax him well, Zhou Ye could only raise his hand to surrender."Okay, okay, baby, you say-how can you forgive dad?"


    "Well-unless you take me wherever you go in the future!" Furong''s small eyes rolled up and decided to maximize his own interests."No matter where Dad goes, he will take me..."


    "Uh--!" Zhou Ye heard his daughter''s words, and he was very loud--"I''m afraid this won''t work, baby, how about we change terms?"


    "Don''t... want this..." Little Furong said as her eyes turned red."Dad doesn''t love me...uuuuu..."


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye looked helplessly at Zi who was standing by the couch...


    "Sorry, Master, I''m afraid I can''t coax Miss Furong!" Zi said apologetically.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye rolled his eyes helplessly, and the big deal was to give Little Furong away at other times when it was not suitable for children... "I promised you, baby!"


    "Really? Great, Dad!" Little Furong said, and the tears in her eyes disappeared instantly, her cute little face, and it turned from cloudy to fine in an instant.


    Seeing the appearance of his daughter, how could Zhou Ye not know that he was given a routine by his daughter?She started to find her little Pipi and patted gently, "Little villain..."


    "Hehe... even if I''m a little bad guy, that''s the little bad guy who loves Dad the most!"


    Looking at his daughter¡¯s smiling face, Zhou Ye felt that his heart was going to be adorable by this little cutie¡ªand Zi, who stood by, had a strange sense of sight, as if he had seen nine heads from a certain age. Mrs. Snake...


    Reference 1458


    One thousand four hundred and fifty eight chapters


    In the flower gardens of Leeds Castle in the LEN River valley east of Medston, Kent, England...


    A group of little girls, like elves, are chatting about something.


    Each of these little loli have delicate faces and different hair colors-and their slightly pointed ears reveal their elven identity.


    It was the forest chant team headed by Ali Li who was abducted by Zhou Ye.


    And by the river not far from them, several tall parasols are standing there, and several beautiful women in bikinis are lying on the beach chairs under the parasols, enjoying the rare sunbathing. .


    "Sarah..." Jessica, who has an arrogant figure, lay on a beach chair, drank a sip of red wine, and asked, "Why didn''t you see the cutie today?"


    "If you see my dear, you can see that little villain!" Sarah was lying lazily on the beach chair at this time, and said casually: "That little villain, completely forgot who gave birth to her. Yes, not seeing my dear all day long, just like losing my soul... I have to find my dear!"


    "That''s something that can''t be helped..." Elizabeth Bartoli stretched out and said, "The master''s charm is too strong, as long as it is a female creature, it can''t be resisted... Besides, my daughter likes to cling to herself. Father, isn¡¯t that normal?"


    "I''m afraid..." Sarah frowned and said, "In case that little villain..."


    Although she didn''t finish her words, but-the other two women understood Sarah''s words in seconds.


    No way, who called Sarah special?


    Sarah¡¯s mother, Yania was the woman of her own man, Sara¡¯s aunt, Jasmine, was still the woman of her own man, and in the end¡ª¡ªSarah could not escape the bastard¡¯s black hand and became his woman...


    If you say-expect your own man to have a good sense of integrity and don''t act on your own daughter, it would be better to-count on Xiao Furong''s own good.


    But-as far as the current situation is concerned-it is a bit difficult.


    To be honest-Sarah still knows her man well-for her man, mother and daughter have special attributes.


    Just look at the mother and daughter flowers among the sisters that Zhou Ye brought back a few years ago.


    Moreover, whether it is Sarah or Yania, in fact, they don''t care much about this situation now.


    But-mother and daughter belong to mother and daughter, in case there are three generations of grandparents... then-it is funny.


    Therefore, Sarah is very worried about her daughter''s future.


    It''s a pity¡ªworries belong to worries, and she has no good way...not to mention her, even if they are all in the family, they can only add meals to their own men.


    "Hey-let the flow go!" Now, what can Sarah say besides letting the flow go??She can only comfort herself in this way of self-deception.


    In the face of Sarah who looked miserable, all the women could do was to change the subject.


    "By the way...Why didn''t you see Clara and Rita today?" Jessica asked.


    You know, because of the Triwizard Tournament, among the girls-Jessica, Sarah, Clara Rita and Elizabeth, they have a deeper friendship than other women...


    There is no way, it is not good if there are more women, they will form small teams according to the distance of the relationship.


    For example, the Vampire Sisters, the American Magic Sisters, the Egyptian Sisters, the European Noble Sisters, and the Chinese Sisters, etc...


    Of course, among them, the Mermaid Sisters is the largest. Who told them to be served by Zhou Ye?


    There are many small factions in each team.


    Of course¡ªdon¡¯t look at Zhou Ye¡¯s women from many factions, but no one dared to play the tricks of fighting all the time. To put it bluntly, their men are too powerful...unless he doesn¡¯t want to know, but everything he wants to know , At a glance-you can see the cause and effect.


    Time has no secrets in front of him, even more so with thoughts.


    Faced with such a man, do you play tricks with him?Are you stupid??


    Therefore, the competition among women is mostly benign. For example, if you develop a night of vampires today, tomorrow I will develop a night of European ladies, or a night of the ancient Egyptian palace, etc...


    In short-as long as the women don''t have any bad thoughts about their sisters, and what they play with the palace-Zhou Ye won''t care.


    Especially for this kind of benign struggle, Zhou Ye held an attitude of support.


    No way--who told Zhou Ye to be the cheapest?

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1061

    Who would think that there are so many things that their own women are digging their heads to please themselves?Anyway, Zhou Ye doesn''t dislike it...


    With the passage of time, Zhou Ye''s days of doing nothing are also enjoying himself.


    What should I say??


    It¡¯s fine to run with his daughter every day. Today Zhou Ye may be skiing in Switzerland, and tomorrow he will go to the conservation area in Bulgaria to take his daughter to see magical animals.


    And the monthly gathering of all the girls is enough to appease all grievances.


    On weekdays, the women either dig their heads to please their men, or they focus on their own careers.


    Such as Rita Skeeter.


    She abducted a few sisters, and joined her [Future Media] to help. At this time, Future Media has become a media giant in the world of wizards, especially since she abducted Fiona to her own media group. In, as the editor-in-chief of [Magic Fashion Weekly], she even occasionally encourages her sisters to help her shoot some beautiful fashion covers...


    Of course, these covers were shot in a beautiful and fashionable magic dress. She didn''t dare to take pictures of her sisters'' bikinis and put them on top. That would be killed by Zhou Ye.


    Even though it is so busy, Rita never misses her own man¡¯s family gatherings, and sometimes even secretly lures her own man to come to an office PLAY in her office......


    In Rita''s words, it''s - work and family are not wrong.


    The original Ravenclaw Quidditch girls, headed by Josie and Annie, entered the Quidditch office of the British Magic Headquarters and lived a nine-to-five professional life.


    Because of the convenient Floo network, the girls just bought an apartment near the headquarters of the Ministry of Magic. It seems that they commute here every day, but in fact-every day they return to Leeds through the Floo network here. Old castle, live with the sisters, including workaholic Rita, too. If you are busy, you have to go back to Leeds castle to rest.


    As for the female vampires headed by Emilia?They don¡¯t have to be busy...


    It¡¯s just that they seem to have recently become obsessed with sunbathing. Compared to their lair, these guys prefer the sunny beach bikinis on St. Martin...


    The other women will not repeat them one by one. In short, they have their own favorite things busy, even the mother and daughter Shion are busy taking care of the whole Shangri-La.


    You know, there are quite a few sisters who like rural life, they don¡¯t want other sisters to say that they take care of it too badly... Now in Shangri-La, besides the mother and daughter of Ziyuan and the girls of the dance group, there is one Among the beauties sent by the Dragon Emperor on the hundred-odd number, there are Russian, Chinese, and North Korea...In short, wherever the Dragon Emperor¡¯s Bingfeng points, new beauties will be sent in a while.


    I have to say that Longdi is still very authentic.


    Reference 1459


    One thousand four hundred and fifty-nine chapters


    1985-Kent-Leeds Castle.


    Zhou Ye was standing outside the bedroom on the third floor of the castle, walking around a little uneasy, his whole person was like a spinning top that couldn''t stop.


    And behind him, almost all the women came¡ª


    Of course, because of the space of the room, this is only a small part, and many women are waiting for news in the hall downstairs.


    "My dear, don''t worry-Sister Sara will be fine!" Lily Evans, who has red hair, walked to her man''s side and whispered in comfort: "And, this is her second I have a baby, believe me, it¡¯s much better than when I gave birth to Furong!"


    "Mother Lily, when my mother gave birth to me, was it as painful as it is now?" Little Furong, who had been in her arms by her father, asked with some guilt as she listened to the painful cry of her mother in the house.


    "No, baby, I think your mother must be very happy when she gave birth to you!" After Lily said this, a glimmer of envy flashed in her eyes... What an honor it is to leave an heir for her man Things, and there are still two...


    To be honest, Lily Evans was really jealous of the sister in the room who was suffering at this moment.


    "Why? It''s so painful for my mother..." Little Lori asked in a puzzled way.


    "Because, it is a very happy thing to be able to give birth to a child that belongs to the one you love!" At this time, a voice crossed in, and as the voice walked in, a person wearing black gorgeous The girl in the long dress is not someone else, but Juana.


    "Mother Anna..." Little Lori jumped off her father''s arms when she saw Juana with a happy face, "Did you bring me a gift?"


    "Sorry, baby... I was in a hurry this time, so I forgot your gift!" Juana said apologetically, "But I will remember to make it up next time!"


    "Yeah!" Little Lori nodded obediently. To be honest, Little Furong doesn''t value gifts or anything. As a little princess who can receive thousands of Christmas gifts over Christmas, she lacks anything. .


    Now she is interested in another thing, "Mother Juana, you said that for the one you love, it is a very happy thing to give birth to a child belonging to him??? Why???"


    "Because-that is the crystallization of the love between the two...!" Juana explained with a smile: "It is another proof of the love between the two!"


    "Oh..." Little Furong nodded seemingly, and after thinking for a while, she said something shocking."Then¡ªwhen I grow up, I have to give my father a baby paper..."


    "Puff--!" Zhou Ye almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of old blood when he heard the words of his little princess.


    At this time, the women who heard the words of Little Lori looked at their men with a look of [birds and beasts].


    "Unexpectedly, my dear''s bottom line is getting lower and lower!"


    "Is that right, have you started to deal with your own daughter now?"


    "I really don''t know, if Sarah knows, will she hunt down my dear everywhere!"


    "I guess not..."


    "why??"


    "Because she will be given pajamas by my dear!"


    "It makes sense!"


    Hey-you guys, enough...


    Zhou Ye looked at the gossips of the women in his family. He really wanted to push them down on the spot and give them a lesson...


    If it wasn''t for the time and place to be unlucky, Zhou Ye would really do it...


    And Juana asked curiously: "Little cute, why do you say that?"


    "Because I love Dad too..." After hearing Juana''s words, Little Furong said naturally, "I love Dad, and Dad also loves me, what''s wrong with having love crystallization?"


    Uh-Juana was speechless when she heard Lori''s words, she didn''t know what to say, should she explain this love to love??


    Forget it, this kind of thing-let Sarah have a headache...


    At this moment, Juana actually had a feeling that her own man could not have children.


    However, at this moment, there was a sudden cry of a baby in the house...


    "Wow wow wow wow..."


    Following the voice, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but a smile leaked out of his face.


    Soon, the door of the house opened-Jasmine, wearing a white dress, walked out carrying a baby girl with a tired face."My dear, come and see your daughter, my granddaughter..."


    Listening to Jasmine''s words, Zhou Ye always felt that he was subtly taken advantage of...


    But at this time, not when thinking about those things, Zhou Ye hurriedly put the little Lotus in his arms down, and then quickly walked to Jasmine''s body, looking towards the baby in the swaddling...clear blue eyes, small nose, a The lovely baby girl... just in front of him, is his daughter.


    "Give her a name, dear!" Jasmine reminded.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1062

    "It''s called Gabriel!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    Gabriel, who was still in her infant, seemed to have heard her name, and she leaked her cute face to Zhou Yezhan...


    "Is this my sister?" At this time, Little Furong also ran over, but because of her size, she really couldn''t see the younger sister in Jasmine''s arms, so she could only jump around..." Dad, help me..."


    "Come on, baby, look at your sister!" Zhou Ye bent over and hugged Furong.


    "She''s so young...but she''s so cute." Furong could finally see her sister''s appearance in her father''s arms. To be honest, the moment she saw her sister, Little Furong had a kind of The feeling of blood connection...maybe this is the characteristic of Veeva?


    "From now on, Little Furong will be an older sister..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "You must protect your sister!"


    "Well-I will definitely protect my sister!" Little Furong''s immature face was full of determination, as if she had grown a lot in an instant.


    "Okay, you will get acquainted with your sister here, I will go in and see your mother!" Zhou Ye said, putting Little Furong on the ground, and at this time, a maid had already carried all kinds of equipment such as baby strollers. Come here...Little Gabriel was put in a comfortable stroller.


    "My sister?" Lying on the railing of the stroller, Little Furong cautiously stretched out her hand and gently held her sister''s hand, while Gabriel, who was still a baby, leaked to her sister. A very cute smiling face...


    "Don''t worry, Gabriel, I will protect you in the future..." Seeing her sister''s smiling face, Little Furong felt her heart filled with something, and whispered to her sister: " Um-let''s play with toys, and half of us with cakes, ah, yes, and the most important thing, dad-dad, I will share it with you..."


    The girls couldn''t help but want to laugh when they heard Xiao Lolita''s words...


    As time flew, Xiao Furong fulfilled her promise perfectly. Everything she had was shared with her sister, such as her toys, her cakes, and most importantly her father...


    In the past, Zhou Ye only needed to take a little loli and run around, now??Zhou Ye needs to take two little loli to run around...


    Fortunately, these days are finally coming to an end¡ªbecause a certain little loli is finally at school age...Little Furong received the notice from Hogwarts, and Zhou Ye could finally relax.


    Chapter 1460


    One thousand four hundred and sixty chapters


    London-in King''s Cross Railway Station.


    A black-haired teenager wearing a black half-length windbreaker was pulling a loli with silver hair and walking towards platform 10.


    Whether it¡¯s a teenager who looks seventeen or eighteen, or the silver-haired little loli who looks only about ten years old, her face is extremely delicate, just like walking out of the painting, the two have made it all the way. Quite a few accidents.


    Someone accidentally pushed their luggage cart under the platform because they were greedy.


    There are also women who have paid too much attention to the behavior of the teenagers, and they have a close contact with the pillars of the platform.


    These two are not others, but Zhou Ye and his daughter-Little Furong.


    "Hehe..." Furong took her father''s big hand and looked at those passers-by who had frequent accidents because of greedy for two people, and couldn''t help but leak a cute smile."Dad, those guys are so stupid!"


    "Actually, don''t blame them... baby, it''s because you are so cute!" Zhou Ye has already done a good job of complimenting his daughter.


    "But I think those aunts are all because of seeing Dad..." Furong said here, suddenly thinking of something, and said loudly to Zhou Ye: "By the way... Dad, you forgot about the morning Has the agreement been made?"


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, agreed?What convention?


    Of course it was the agreement between my daughter and myself...


    In Furong''s words-my dad is not like me at all, the baby is not open... the baby is angry-the baby asks his father to also have silver hair...


    Faced with such unreasonable troubles, Zhou Ye of course chose to ¡ª promised her... "Uh, sorry, baby, I forgot... how is this now?"


    As Zhou Ye said, he snapped his fingers lightly, and with his actions, the original black hair instantly turned into the same silver color as Furong''s hair.


    "Wow-such a father looks so handsome!" Furong looked at her father''s handsome face, feeling that her heart was beating a lot faster...


    "Is there?" Zhou Ye heard his daughter''s words, and paused for a moment by the dressing mirror in front of the platform.


    Seeing his reflection in the mirror, Zhou Ye had to admit that--this kind of self seemed a bit more evil and a bit more elegant...


    "Okay, Dad, we have to hurry up--or the train will leave!" Furong said, holding Zhou Ye''s hand, and rushing towards platform nine and three-quarters.


    Under the influence of her own group of magician mothers since childhood, Furong is no stranger to the entire magical world, even¡ªto a certain extent, her magic level is already at the level of a fourth-grade Hogwarts student.


    Of course, I still have to learn¡ª¡ª


    But at the beginning, Fleur''s mother, Sarah Petrick, meant to let Fleur go to his alma mater, Busbarton to study.


    Although ¡ª Fleur was born in the UK, but ¡ª Sarah felt that, based on her experience of studying in Boothbarton, it was not too difficult to persuade Ms. Maxim to let her daughter stay in Boothbarton to study. Things.


    However-after Zhou Ye said that he planned to agree to the invitation of Professor Dumbledore to become a teacher at Hogwarts and become the dean of Ravenclaw, Little Fleur betrayed his mother¡¯s alma mater within minutes and devoted himself to In the arms of his father.


    In this regard, Sarah Petrick hates that the roots of her teeth are itchy. She has already vowed to take advantage of Zhou Ye¡¯s years of teaching at Hogwarts, and her little daughter. Brie Chow Petrick makes a good relationship and keeps her little daughter away from her man''s clutches...


    Facing his woman''s declaration, Zhou Ye just laughed and said nothing.


    At present, the only three-year-old Gabriel¡¯s relationship with her sister and her father far exceeds that with her mother... Hey, Sarah¡¯s ambitions have a long way to go!


    Just as Zhou Ye was thinking about what happened at home in the past few days, the two had already reached the side of the pillars of the nine and three-quarters platform.


    It''s just that the father and daughter didn''t immediately walk into the platform, because - they saw a little loli with long brown hair, pushing a trolley, standing there a little at a loss...


    "Hi, do you need help?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and asked the cute little loli who was like a doll with brown curly hair.


    "I...I..." Perhaps because it was the first time she went out alone, Little Lolita was a little at a loss when confronted with Zhou Ye''s accost.


    Seeing her father''s actions, Furong couldn''t help but roll her eyes...


    There are already so many mothers in the family, and my dad doesn¡¯t even know how to converge... Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll call a guy my age to be a mother-wait, Furong just thought of this, as if suddenly realized something... A guy my age??If this guy has a chance... Does that mean... It¡¯s time to try the method Aunt Jasmine told herself¡ª¡ª [Actually, according to seniority, Little Furong wants to call Grandma Jasmine, but Jasmine calls herself old. You keep making Furong call her aunt]


    Thinking of this, it was the rare first time that Furong smiled when facing a stranger, "Hello, my name is Jasmine-Jasmine Zhou Petrick. I am a freshman at Hogwarts, you can call me Fleur, are you also a freshman at Hogwarts? I saw the standard spell book on your cart."


    "Yes!" Perhaps because Furong is a peer of the same age, the doll Lori immediately found a common language with her."My name is Penello Crevat, and my family calls me Pepe..."


    "Did you have any trouble? Pepe!" Xiao Furong asked with a smile.


    "I, I don''t know how to get to platform nine and three-quarters...no one in my family is a wizard..." Penello Krivart said depressedly.


    "It''s very simple..." Little Furong said, taking Xiao Pei Pei''s hand, and walking towards the column of platform nine and three-quarters. As he walked, he said intimately: "If you feel scared, you You can close your eyes!"


    "Eh, but my stuff..." Penello hurriedly called.


    "Don''t worry, there is that guy, and he will help you push it!" Fleur said, pulling Penello across the column...


    "[That guy]??" Listening to his daughter''s name, Zhou Ye had the urge to roll his eyes¡ªit hurt this bear kid.


    In fact, what he didn''t know was that when Furong said that, he was actually looking at his father''s expression secretly, and he was slightly relieved after confirming that his father was not angry because of it.


    Zhou Ye sighed that the child was getting older and he didn''t kiss him... while he put little Penello''s cart into the space bracelet.Then, taking a step, walked into platform nine and three-quarters.


    At this time, Penello and Fleur were standing there waiting for him... and Penello looked at the platform with surprise and exclaimed, "God, this is amazing!"


    "It''s just a platform. When you get to Hogwarts, you will feel more magical!" Little Furong felt a little bit too fussy about her new friend Pepe. Does this feel magical??If you see those moms in your family, wouldn''t you have to pass out?For example-Mother Fafna of the Devil Dragon clan, such as Mother Bartoli who is a giant dragon, and Mother Lamia who is said to have been a father and a daughter, and can become an army alone...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1063

    These are real monster mothers...


    Reference 1461


    One thousand four hundred and sixty one


    When Xiao Furong and her new friend Pepe, with the help of her father, got in the carriage, the car was almost driving.


    It''s just-- Penello found that he seemed to have forgotten a very important thing.


    "Woo...my stuff!!" Peipei looked at Zhou Ye with empty hands, Xiao Xiaobian, almost crying.


    An eleven-year-old girl went to school by herself at the Magic Academy, and then suddenly found out that no matter her luggage or learning utensils, she was thrown directly on the platform by someone, so it¡¯s strange if she didn¡¯t cry. ...


    "Here!" Zhou Ye waved his hand... a stack of luggage and books suddenly appeared on the floor in the middle of the carriage.


    For a moment-Peppa Lori also forgot to cry, blinked her cute big eyes, opened her little scorpion slightly, looked at Zhou Ye stupidly, then looked at the luggage on the ground, and took a look. The luggage looked at Zhou Ye again...The expression was so cute.


    "Pepe, are you okay?" Little Furong felt that her new friend looked at her father''s eyes, much like the eyes of some mothers in her family looking at her father... That kind of emotion seems to be called-um-worship?right??


    "I, I''m fine... Thanks, thank you... Brother!" Pepe shook her head lightly, and then asked curiously: "Big brother, what kind of magic did you just use? It feels really amazing. Up!"


    "Uh-! Some simple little space magic!" Zhou Ye smiled and patted Penello''s head gently... and said, "You will come into contact with it slowly in the future!"


    "Is my elder brother a Hogwarts student too?? What grade are you in, elder brother? Which college are you in?" Little Lolita suddenly turned into a hundred thousand why, then the question is one after another. ...


    "Hey, Pepe..." Little Furong, who was directly ignored by Pepe, was reluctant. Shall she betray so thoroughly? Isn''t it that her father is handsomer, gentler to Lori, and more powerful?What''s so great... Although she also likes her father very much...


    "Ah, I''m sorry... Furong..." At this time, Peipei realized that she seemed to have offended a new friend... She shook Little Furong''s hand apologetically, and apologized: "I''m really sorry, Furong , I didn''t mean to ignore you..."


    "Never forgive you..." Little Furong couldn''t help but roll her eyes... If it weren''t for her own plan, she would have kicked this little loli who had robbed her of her father a long time ago. How about being cute??Can cute be eaten??


    "Just forgive me-Furong!"


    "Don''t..."


    "Just forgive me this time, there will never be another time, okay, Furong!"


    "..."


    Watching his daughter''s interaction with Penello, Zhou Ye''s horns couldn''t help but leak a smile-sure enough, more difficult to refuse than a loli, it is a group of lovely loli...


    "Ah----" Penello, who was interacting with Furong, suddenly blushed and screamed...


    "What''s the matter?" Don''t look at Furong being so arrogant, saying that she would never easily forgive Peipei, a friend who has forgotten what she has seen, but-is she the first friend of her age, so-see Pei Pei¡¯s unnatural expression is somewhat nervous... "Are you okay? Pepe..."


    "I...I''m okay..." Penello hurriedly waved his hand, then... picked up an item from his luggage on the ground, hurried out of the car, and said while running, "Sorry, Fleur ...I''ll go to the bathroom!"


    "What''s wrong with her? Dad?" Looking at Penello, who ran out in a panic, Fleur looked at her father with a little bewilderment... "Is it because I''m angry? Should I be more forgiving? What?"


    "Uh-!" For Zhou Ye, Penello''s actions have no secret at all. Although she deliberately avoided Zhou Ye''s gaze, Zhou Ye still knows what happened to this little loli. The matter... Regarding this, Zhou Ye can only say-Damn, are the girls now mature so early??So what came so early??


    Of course, Zhou Ye would not say these things to his daughter... "Well, baby, I think you need to be more tolerant when getting along as friends, like your mothers, you have seen them because Are you angry about some small things?"


    "No..." Furong nodded thoughtfully.


    "That''s it..." Zhou Ye smiled and hugged her daughter, let her sit in her arms, and said in a low voice: "So, when you get along with friends, you have to tolerate her more and everyone tolerate each other. , You will find that there is nothing worth arguing between two good friends..."


    "I see, Dad..." Furong still agrees with her father''s words. After all-her mother is too much, although there are sometimes disputes at home, but-the focus of the dispute is usually on her father. In his body, as long as his father speaks, then all disputes are not disputes.


    But - Pepe just went out, and she happened to have something to tell her father.


    Thinking of this, Little Lori raised her little face with a smile on her face like a flower, "Dad...can you promise me one thing??"


    "Baby? What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Then, that... is to keep people from knowing my relationship with you, so-I decided, when you are in school, can you not call your father?" Little Lori said as she spoke with big eyes. As Zhou Ye blinked and blinked, he cast a kind of mental magic attack called Lovely Wave.


    This type of magic attack doubles the effect of Lolita, and doubles the effect of the creature named father... When these two attributes are gathered on a person, um-this person is basically sinking... ¡­


    "At least, baby, you have to tell me why..." Zhou Ye reluctantly tried his best to resist his daughter''s mental attack and resisted Tao.


    "...Dad...If everyone knows the relationship between me and you, they will say-look, this is the daughter of the wizard Ye¡¤Zhou who saved the entire European magic world!" Little Furong said as she spoke to herself The father said coquettishly in his arms: "I don''t like that feeling, Dad... OK!"


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye didn''t know why, he felt- as if, this kind of sense of sight that he didn''t want to call his father suddenly, had he seen it from a little loli before?Who is it??


    "Okay... Dad!" Seeing her father''s hesitant look, Little Furong knew that her father had already begun to waver, so-Lori doubled her attack on being cute...


    "Okay, okay..." Zhou Ye nodded a little depressed, "but if you don''t call me father...what do you want to call me?? At least when there is no one, call my father...baby, yes Otherwise, Dad will cry to death!"


    "Then I usually call your brother. When there are a lot of people, you will be my distant cousin... You see, your appearance is so young, it doesn''t violate peace at all." Xiao Furong smiled, while Said: "Besides, when there is no one, I will call Dad obediently... OK Dad?"


    "Okay, okay!" Zhou Ye stroked his forehead depressedly and said helplessly.


    It seems that¡ªevery daughter raised by himself, in the end¡ªis rarely called himself a father?Could it be-is there something wrong with your education??


    Seeing the helpless expression of her father, Xiao Furong jumped up happily, and the father who hugged her directly was a koumu...Although it was the right one, it was definitely just a family love, don¡¯t get me wrong... ¡­


    Reference 1462


    One thousand four hundred and sixty-two chapters


    Just when Xiao Furong and her father reached a consensus on something, in the corridor outside the car...


    Penello also encountered some minor troubles.


    "Hi, hello... are you a freshman in this class? I have never seen you in school before?" A yellow-haired guy is pestering little Penello who plans to return to his car. .


    "Sorry, I don''t know you, would you please let me go?" Little Penello hated this guy very much, especially when he was anxious to get back into the car.


    "Ha, it''s okay, we are all from the same school, I''m from Gryffindor, which college do you belong to?" Huang Mao said with a familiar appearance: "You know, maybe we will be in the future. It''s from the same college... By the way, my name is Percy, Percy Weasley... What about you???"


    "I think-this lady doesn''t want to exchange names with you, little one!" A voice rang in Percy Weasley''s ear, and then-he saw a tall figure appearing behind him.


    "Big brother!" Seeing this figure, little Penello ran over with a surprised look... and slipped behind him.


    The person who came was not someone else, but Zhou Ye.


    "Who are you? I''ve never seen you at Hogwarts!" Percy said with a wary face looking at the handsome boy in front of him.


    When a man sees another of the same sex who is better than himself, appearing in front of the opposite sex he likes, he is always full of vigilance.


    "Who am I don''t need to tell you!" Zhou Ye said, pointing at Percy''s leg casually, a golden magical light instantly hit his leg, Zhou Ye looked at Percy who fell on the ground and said : "Well, as a small punishment for you, you are going to jump back into your car..."


    "You..." Percy felt that her leg seemed to have been hit by the stiff leg stiff spell, and she couldn''t move at all.


    Although his angry face turned red, Percy still didn''t say a word...because he knew that he could directly cast the stiff leg spell without a spell and a wand. He was definitely not he who had just entered the second grade. New students can afford...


    But it doesn¡¯t matter, he still has two older brothers...

 The Movie World Chapter 1064

    Thinking of this, Percy glared at Zhou Ye fiercely, and then left the carriage like a jump...


    "Big brother... his eyes are so vicious..." Little Penello had already seen Percy''s eyes just now, and asked with some fear: "Will he take revenge on us?"


    "Don''t worry, soon-he won''t have time to retaliate against us!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and naturally took Little Lolita''s hand and walked towards his car.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye still disgusted the entire Weasley family.


    No matter where you look at it, I feel that the Weasley family is the biggest winner in the whole movie...The most beautiful little loli is married to them, fuck, how can such a family not find something for them?


    Although Zhou Ye also met the parents of the Weasley brothers when he was in school, his mother could be regarded as Zhou Ye¡¯s fan at the beginning, but it was really ugly, so Zhou Ye didn¡¯t attack his mother. ...


    However, it seems that it is indeed-even if he did not start at the beginning, Arthur Weasley should have been ligated, it really was a curse.


    But - maybe their brothers can add some different fun to their academy career - ah, sure enough, after so many years, Cupid Ye, is about to return to the arena...


    At the same time that Zhou Ye brought little Lolita back to his car, in another car-Percy Weasley also came to the car of his brothers.


    "Percy? What''s the matter with you?" Sitting in the carriage, the boss who was reading, Bill Weasley asked in surprise when he saw the strangeness of his brother.


    "Hey, Percy, have you tried magic with others again?" Percy Weasley''s second brother, Charlie Weasley, was dissatisfied. In his opinion, his third brother , Who likes to be strong, but refuses to admit defeat, one day will be unlucky.


    "Don''t say so much, please help me solve the spell first!" Percy said with a gloomy expression.


    "Okay, I hope this experience will make you smarter!" Bill said, picking up his wand and facing his third brother with a curse...


    And then...


    This spell is of no use at all... Percy''s legs are still unable to move... They can only jump and jump, walking like a zombie.


    "Huh??" Charlie also began to be a little interested. He also took out his wand and faced Percy with a curse.


    Still useless...


    In this situation, the three brothers couldn''t help but look at each other...


    In the end, the boss Bill couldn''t help asking: "Who are you fighting magic with? How can''t you solve this?"


    "A man who seems to be about your age!" Percy said depressedly: "And it wasn''t me who was making trouble, it was me who took care of me first..."


    "You must have done something that makes others unhappy, so they will clean up you!" Charlie still has some understanding of the character of his third brother.


    "No, I just want to strike up a conversation with a girl..." Percy explained.


    "Then it means that you are talking to the wrong person!" Charlie said with some dissatisfaction.


    "Okay, okay, can you solve this damn stiff leg stiff spell...Are you going to make me jump into school and be laughed at by everyone?" Percy finally couldn''t help it and began to shout stand up¡­¡­


    In his opinion, he was not wrong, only Zhou Ye was wrong...


    "Come on¡ªlet me look at your legs!" Bill sighed. After all, he is his third brother, so he can''t leave it alone... and as a seventh-grade senior, he is indeed the most likely to unlock himself The man of the third brother spell...


    As Bill said, he squatted down... As soon as his hand touched Percy, he suddenly felt a burst of electricity from his third brother''s body--"hiss..."


    "What''s the matter? Big brother...Is my leg still saved?" Percy was startled when he heard his elder brother''s gasp, thinking that his leg would not be able to keep it.


    "No, it''s okay... This damn static!" Bill said, but suddenly felt that his third brother was something wrong today??


    Why¡ªwhy did you look at your third brother today?And-even Percy''s yelling makes him feel unsustainable...


    On the other side, Charlie saw that his elder brother suddenly stopped moving, thinking that his third brother might have some vicious curse on his body... He hurriedly moved in, and wanted to take a look, as a result¡ª He also felt the power of static electricity... "His..."


    "You, are you all right?" Percy relied on some intuition, and suddenly felt that her two brothers seemed to be wrong...


    "It''s okay...Percy!" Bill said as he took his brother''s shoulders, and sat on a chair... "I suddenly felt that I was too harsh on you before... But you have to understand your brother. , After all-I am the eldest son of the Weasley family..."


    "Yes, Percy... I think so too. In fact, Big Brother and I both love you..." Charlie said, turning around and closing the door of the car, and gently cast a color-changing spell on the glass, making The entire space will not be peeped by outsiders...


    "Wait, wait... what do you want to do..."


    "Brother decided to compensate you well!"


    "Yes, I think so too, Percy, feel the friendship between brothers..."


    "No, don''t take off...my pants...ah!!!"


    Reference 1463


    Reference 1464


    One thousand four hundred and sixty-four chapters


    Just when the three boys of the Weasley family were experiencing terrible family ethical tragedies¡ª¡ª


    In Zhou Ye''s carriage, little Lolita Penello and Furong were chatting about which college they should go to.


    As for Zhou Ye, sitting on the bench opposite them, watching the scenery outside the car window, he listened to the discussions of the two little loli from time to time.


    "Furong, which college are you going to?" Penello couldn''t help but curiously asked.


    "Me?" Fleur was taken aback when he heard Penello''s words, and then said without hesitation: "Of course I am going to the Ravenclaw branch!"


    "Are you going to Ravenclaw too?" Penello exclaimed with a look of surprise: "Great, we are in a branch!"


    "I chose Ravenclaw because that guy was also in Ravenclaw, but why did you choose Ravenclaw?" Fleur asked strangely.


    "Of course it''s because of this!" Little Penello said, pulling out a beautifully packaged book from the box, with the words [War of the Triwizard Tournament] written on the gorgeous cover.


    Reading this book, Furong has a feeling of wanting to support her forehead. Isn''t this the story of the Triwizard Tournament written by her mother Rita for her father?It is said that because this book involved how Zhou Ye slammed Voldemort at the time, it was snatched up as soon as it was published.


    The entire Triwizard Tournament was described by Rita, just like a fantasy blockbuster, with love, friendship, conspiracy and passion...


    Especially the hapless Dracul¡ªhis family has been nailed to the pillar of shame in the European magic world forever because of this incident.


    When wizards describe someone who wants to steal chickens, they will say [Look, this hapless guy is just like that guy from Dracul¡¯s house]


    This is the power of the literati, which can nail a person to the pillar of shame forever and let future generations lash out.


    Of course, Rita also followed Zhou Ye''s meaning. There was no picture of Zhou Ye and his woman in the book. This also made the newspapers published by Rita in the Triwizard Tournament become witches. The most sought-after items for collection.


    It is said that-on the black market, the photo clippings of Zhou Ye in those newspapers have been sold for more than 300 Jin Jialong-of course, there are also photographs that were rephotographed with a camera, but such photos will not appear in On the black market, and-true fans will not buy these photos.


    In a word, Zhou Ye has become popular in the magic world--but--more than ten years have passed. Although many new wizards know Zhou Ye''s name, they don''t know what he looks like.


    This is why Zhou Ye dared to appear at King''s Cross Station in an open manner.


    "Because the wizard Ye¡¤Zhou, who defeated the Dark Lord, came from Ravenclaw College..." said this, little Penello''s eyes appeared in admiration, "I want to be like that great Ye¡¤ Like Wizard Zhou, become a Ravenclaw..."


    "..." Furong looked at her new partner speechlessly, and suddenly - she rolled her eyes and said to little Penello, "You know - what is that guy''s name?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1065

    While talking, Furong pointed at her father, her eyes full of triumph that the prank was about to succeed.


    "Don''t be like this, Furong--!" Little Penello didn''t ask the question she wanted as Furong wanted, but said seriously: "It''s very impolite to do that, that fellow, big brother. But it will be sad..."


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    "Can you?" Little Penello did not look at Furong, but at Zhou Ye... "Big brother, can you tell me your name?"


    In her opinion, this very gentle elder brother had never introduced his name from the beginning. Maybe he had any difficulties.


    If possible, she didn''t want to make this gentle brother feel embarrassed.


    "Of course there is no problem!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, but when he wanted to speak, he suddenly saw his daughter''s threatening gaze."Uh-I think this surprise is better told by Little Furong..."


    "..." Little Furong looked at Penello triumphantly, "Beg me, if you beg me, I''ll tell you."] This means.


    "Please, Little Furong, can you tell me the name of your big brother?" This time, Little Penello finally fulfilled Furong''s wish... grabbing her hand and begging.


    When Furong was finally satisfied, she coughed twice and said, "My cousin''s name is Zhou Ye. Of course, according to the Western pronunciation, it is Ye¡¤Zhou!"


    "..."


    ".................."


    Eh!!!


    Surprise??Surprised??Where is the scream??


    This is totally different from what I imagined...Furong looked at the indifferent little Penello and blinked her eyes... "You, aren''t you surprised? Pepe..."


    "Surprise, of course it''s a surprise!" Penello raised his hands very falsely and made a yeah cheering gesture."But, Furong, when I was shopping for school supplies in Diagon Alley, I just saw a few wizards named Ye Zhou..."


    Uh-can''t refute.


    Just like after a person is famous, there are always many parents who follow suit, who like to make their children''s names into celebrities.


    Since the death of the Dark Lord in the hands of Zhou Ye...the entire European magic world has set off a wave of Zhou Ye''s wind, the god horse-Tom Zhou Alba, the god horse-Karida Ye Christo Up...


    The parents who named them this way are considered a bit of ethics, they just took one word from Zhou Ye''s name as their child''s surname.


    And the ones with no ethics just started right away-Ye Zhou¡¤Smith Ye Zhou¡¤White and the like.


    It can be said that these guys do not understand the difference between the surnames and first names of the Orientals, and they simply use them as names. I have to say-this is really a funny thing.


    Furong knew this too, and she had gone to Diagon Alley with her father to play, and she still knew something about this situation.


    At that time, she still laughed at her father about it... Now the retribution is coming.


    "Ahhhhh...I don''t care, cousin, tell her yourself!!" Furong angrily walked to Zhou Ye''s side, hugged her father''s hand, and said.


    "Difficult, can it?" Seeing his little partner''s depressed expression, it didn''t seem to be fake, the brilliance in Penello''s eyes gradually sparked... "Difficult, are you really the one who got rid of it alone? Did you kill the wizards Ye and Ye¡¤Zhou of the Dark Lord who ravaged the magic world?"


    "Ahem...If I remember correctly, I think it''s me..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said to Pepe Lori: "Hello, my name is Zhou Ye. Of course, according to Europeans Say, my last name should be at the back, that is, you can call me Ye¡¤Zhou...Of course, I personally prefer you to call my big brother!"


    Reference 1465


    One thousand four hundred and sixty-five chapters


    "A lie, a lie?" Little Penello Crivart couldn''t believe his ears, "But-obviously you were about fourteen years old when you killed the Devil, and you are now It¡¯s been more than ten years... why do you look... still..."


    Penello pointed to Zhou Ye''s handsome face, and for a while, he didn''t know how to describe it...


    How do you see that face is only 17 or 18 years old, okay??Does he look like a middle-aged man in his thirties??


    "Probably because I can take care of it... After all, you know, in fact, Orientals age slowly..." Zhou Ye explained with a slight smile.


    "Ah---great!" Little Penello actually believed Zhou Ye''s nonsense so completely, or rather, from the moment Zhou Ye said who she was, she had already believed in Zhou Ye... ¡­After all, apart from age and hair color, Zhou Ye almost fits all the descriptions in the book.


    Good-looking-as beautiful as a god, as described by the law.


    Little Penello shouted, jumped into Zhou Ye''s arms, hugged Zhou Ye tightly with both hands... looked at Zhou Ye anxiously and asked: "Well, that...who were you with in the end? Are you together? Is it Sarah Petrick or the little princess of the Dragon Clan, Jessica Favna? And also...what happened to Miss Sara''s friend Clara?"


    "Uh-they were very happy!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "If nothing else, they should now have morning tea in the flower garden at home. As for Clara... she might be a little busy. , I''m probably at work!"


    "...Did you marry them all?" Little Penello squinted, his surprised expression was beyond words.


    "Of course!" Zhou Ye smiled and blinked at Little Penello, "I''m an evil Oriental. In our case, polygamy is the norm..."


    Uh--


    Little Penello didn''t know how to answer for a while. In fact, she wanted to ask Zhou Ye.[Do you still need a little wife?Would you like the younger one?such¡­¡­


    But - Penello, who is in the budding period of youth, is no longer as childish as Lori, because she already knows something.


    Of course, she is actually a little loli herself.


    "Okay...Pepe, when are you going to hold my cousin?" Furong said with a dissatisfied expression.


    I allowed you to approach my dad, but-not so fast, at least after me... sooner or later than I met, that was the dad I met first.¡ª¡ªFurong Lori thought viciously.


    "Ah, sorry...Furong, I''m a little excited!" Little Penello saw the flushed Furong with a small face, and realized that there were not only his idol and his idol in this carriage, but also the light bulb of Furong. .


    Little Penello apologized to his little friend, while sitting directly beside Zhou Ye unceremoniously.


    In fact, this kind of bench is designed for two people. It looks a bit empty for two people, but if you sit for three people, it''s a bit crowded.


    Moreover, as two eleven-year-old little loli, they themselves are almost 1.34 meters.


    The three squeezed on a bench, almost all of their bodies stuck together.


    For Zhou Ye, he did not reject this kind of intimate contact, and for Furong, taking a bath with his father was a common thing, so what was it?What about Penello?It is simply a little fan of Zhou Ye''s.


    You know-Penello is not a schoolgirl like Hao Min.


    Although she had bought all the books during the summer, she was really interested in miscellaneous books like personal biographies.


    Through that novel written by Rita, Penello has, for the first time in his life, experienced the magic of the wizarding world, the dragon, the academy, and the love story...


    These elements almost satisfy all the fantasies of a young and budding girl.


    She fell in love with the pig''s feet in the book in an instant, Zhou Ye...


    When the pig''s feet in the book actually appeared in front of her for the first time, it was not surprising that she would behave like this.


    Just like when we were a child, we would like the little dragon girl inside. If the little dragon girl really appears in front of us, I am afraid - we will not be any better than this little guy.


    At this time, Penello was in this kind of fanatical little fan.


    "Mr. Ye Zhou, can I call you... brother??" Penello said here, before Zhou Ye could answer, then asked: "What is your brother doing at Hogwarts this time? Have you graduated from Hogwarts???"

 The Movie World Chapter 1066

    "Cousin accepted the invitation of Professor Dumbledore this time to take the post of Dean Ravenclaw!" Fleur would not wait for her father to speak. She rushed to answer like this to show off in front of Penello. The close relationship between himself and Zhou Ye.


    It''s just like--cough cough, Zhou Ye''s girlfriends often do the same way of sunbathing boyfriends.


    "That''s really great!" Little Penello was not annoyed by Furong''s rush to answer, on the contrary, she was even happier-because, from the meaning of Furong''s words, she has understood the point... That is-Zhou Ye is going to serve as the dean of Ravenclaw, which also means that she will often see this big brother during her school days.


    Zhou Ye didn''t say a word, but looked at the two little loli beside him, the conversation between you and me...


    Only when two people are arguing, Zhou Ye will speak and use a few jokes to turn off the topic that caused the quarrel...


    Overall, the journey is quite good.


    At least-the two little loli get along well.


    With the passage of time-the Hogwarts Express finally reached its terminal station, Hogwarts.


    "Hello, Hagrid!" Zhou Ye took the two little loli and walked off the train, and saw the half-giant Hagrid carrying a lantern.


    "Wow, he is so tall!" Little Penello who stood beside Zhou Ye couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "Hello, Zhou... you have never come back since you graduated early!" Hagrid also saw Zhou Ye and said with a smile, "Is this your child?"


    "No, I am his cousin!" Xiao Furong said aloud with a stare.


    "Oh, okay, lovely girl!" Even if he was robbed of by Little Furong, Hagrid didn''t feel angry. He couldn''t help it-in front of Zhou, he didn''t want to be rude. This was already a lawless person when he was in school. If you offend him, Hagrid can''t imagine what will happen to him?


    Face slap spell??


    Thinking of that painful spell, Hagrid couldn''t help but chill.


    "Okay, little cuties, I will give your luggage to those house elves. Now-you are going to follow Hagrid into Hogwarts. This is the tradition of Hogwarts, and I, first Go and report to Professor Dumbledore!" Zhou Ye smiled and lowered his head to explain to the two little loli: "In a while, we will see you at the welcome dinner!"


    "Um-ok, dad...no, cousin!" Furong almost missed her habitually.


    "See you soon, brother!" Little Penello said with a smile.


    "I''ll see you soon, dear ones!" Zhou Ye said and looked at Hagrid. "They are all my treasures, don''t frighten them... See you in the lobby soon, Hagrid!"


    As the voice just fell, Zhou Ye''s figure disappeared into the same place with a sigh of relief--this change caused the students behind to exclaim.


    "Okay, don''t look... he is the target you can''t catch up for a hundred years, all come here to take a boat, follow me, come here..." Hagrid said as he took the lead. Walking, of course, he did not forget to take care of the two little loli."Little girls, come here with me!"


    Reference 1466


    The first thousand four hundred and sixty-six chapters


    Hogwarts, third floor, in Dumbledore''s office.


    "Hey, long time no see, my student...I thought you would come here sooner!" Albus Dumbledore didn''t feel strange at all about Zhou Ye who suddenly appeared in front of him."How did your hair become silvery white..."


    Although there is a barrier to prevent Phantom Shifting Magic, he does not think that Zhou Ye will not be able to break through the barrier that his principal can break through. You must know that he was a student who was fourteen years old. At that time, the evildoer of the Dark Lord was killed.


    "Long time no see, Professor Dumbledore...Uh, this, it''s just a little transfiguration, to match my clothes..." Zhou Ye said hello to Dumbledore, and walked up to him indifferently. At Dumbledore¡¯s desk, he sat down, picked up a piece of toffee from Dumbledore¡¯s desk, and put it in his mouth... However, he couldn¡¯t help but vomit it out with just one click. ."Damn it, curry-flavored toffee... how did those guys make such a heavy-tasting curiosity from a delicious candy?"


    "You should feel fortunate, Ye, at least you didn''t have the taste of mouse shit..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s expression, Dumbledore couldn''t help but smile. He knew that he, a student, has never liked hunting for strange things long ago. Something that tastes...


    "Xiete, are those wizards'' brains filled with shit? Who would eat such a disgusting thing?" Zhou Ye looked at the box of strange toffee on Dumbledore''s table and couldn''t help but hit one. Chill... "Well, as expected, the wizards are all strange people, or-it''s some strange guys who got mixed into the wizards that made the group of wizards misunderstood by the world..."


    "Ahem..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Dumbledore always felt that he was subtly despised, but - now, when it''s not about this, it''s better to get things done first, "Okay. , I am very happy, Ye, you finally agreed to my invitation and are willing to play for your alma mater..."


    "I am also very happy that I can go back to my alma mater and educate the next generation of wizard seedlings with everyone!" Zhou Ye said as he took the magic contract that Dumbledore handed over, and after looking at it, he signed his own. first name¡­¡­


    This magic contract is not something evil, but something equivalent to a labor contract, which stipulates Zhou Ye''s business and compensation.


    Although--Zhou Ye doesn''t care about the money, but--the sign still needs to be signed. In order to show your dignity, you don''t need money?What about the other teachers who depend on this job for food??They don''t have Zhou Ye''s financial resources...


    "Welcome to Hogwarts, Ye!" Albus Dumbledore took the contract from Zhou Ye with a smile, and then blinked at him slightly, "Now, we should go to meet our lovely freshmen. That''s right... There is someone who has been waiting for you here, I think you should visit her!"


    "Is there anyone waiting for me?" Zhou Ye stood up with a dazed expression, and followed Dumbledore downstairs."who is it?"


    "Sorry, for some reason, she still doesn''t know the news of your coming back, so-I can''t tell you who she is, but..." Dumbledore stopped and said with a heavy tone. : "I think-you owe her a little bit..."


    "She?? Who is she?" Zhou Ye was a little dumbfounded...


    However, no matter what Zhou Ye asked, Dumbledore would not tell him who she was...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye can only wait for a while to reveal the answer.


    Of course, Zhou Ye could also use his psychic abilities to obtain the secrets in Dumbledore¡¯s mind, but¡ªagain, everything has been known for a long time. What surprises are there in life??


    When Dumbledore took Zhou Ye into the dining room, all the students couldn''t help whispering.


    "Who is this young man following Dumbledore?"


    "My God, what a handsome boy..."


    "I think I am in love with him, Lucy..."


    "Didn''t you just confirm the relationship with the seeker named Philip this morning?"


    "I don''t care about Philip, I want to chase this boy..."


    "whatever¡­¡­"


    Amidst the students¡¯ discussions, Zhou Ye followed Dumbledore to the front desk position, but¡ªbefore he could sit down, a figure in a black dress rushed over and threw himself into his arms. In... Can''t help but say, a footstep blocked his vision.


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye responded to someone''s enthusiasm while looking at Dumbledore. Is this the surprise he said??


    However, Dumbledore didn''t even look at Zhou Ye at all, and just sat in his place like that.


    "Gosh--I never knew Dean Black had such a passionate side!"


    "Uuuuuu... my dream lover..."


    "I dislike him¡­¡­"


    With the buzzing noise below, Zhou Ye began to look at the appearance of the mature woman in his arms.


    A light blond curly hair is tied with a ponytail and placed behind his head, a small nose, long eyelashes...curved eyebrows and...some thin and pale faces, all of which make up a great Glamour face.


    "Ahem..." Dumbledore gave a dry cough. While reminding the students below to be quiet, he was also reminding someone that enough is enough... I can understand your waiting, but-you have to look at it. What kind of place is this?


    At this time, the woman gently ended her jerky first mouth, holding Zhou Ye''s cheeks in her hands, with a trace of tears in her eyes, Xiao Jing tremblingly said, "I, I finally waited for you... brother-in-law ..."


    "Thanks for your hard work... Narcissa..." Zhou Ye sighed lightly.


    Who is this?


    This is Bella¡¯s sister, Narcissa Black...

 The Movie World Chapter 1067

    Back then, when the news of Zhou Ye''s early graduation came out, Narcissa could no longer find Zhou Ye. She frantically sent emails to her sister, but-Bella never returned her. once.


    In Bella''s view, even though he had betrayed the Black family because of Zhou Ye, it would be a bit too unreasonable if he took his sister crooked.


    Therefore, she informed all the sisters, ignored her sister''s inquiry, let alone tell her sister where Ye was.


    In this way, Narcissa lost all contact with her sister and her favorite.


    In addition, over the years, Zhou Ye deliberately downplayed his sense of existence in the magic world... Nacissa could not find Zhou Ye.


    She tried to find a wizard who specializes in prophecy to help her predict where her brother-in-law Zhou Ye was... However, in the end, no one could predict Zhou Ye''s life trajectory...


    This almost made her completely desperate.


    Fortunately, with the determination to become benevolent without success, Narcissa finally found a wizard who specializes in prophecy. This time she became smarter and no longer asked her to predict Zhou Ye''s life trajectory, but let her predict herself. ¡ª¡ªWhen can I meet the one I love the most... So the wizard predicted [Lion, Snake, Badger, and Eagle].


    This caused Narcissa, who was almost desperate, to resurrect in an instant. She understood the meaning of these four animals. Isn''t that the mark of the four major branches of Hogwarts?


    To this end, she returned to the college where she had graduated and begged Professor Dumbledore to give herself a job.


    Dumbledore is still very tolerant of students who graduated from his school, so Narcissa started as an assistant teacher. For more than ten years, she has been the dean of Slytherin and a teacher of potions...


    "This time, I will never let you leave my sight again, Ye!" Naxisha said, Yu Jie Fan pulled Zhou Ye tightly and sat down...


    For such Narcissa, what can Zhou Ye criticize her for?Love debt is hard to pay...


    Reference 1467


    One thousand four hundred and sixty-seven chapters


    Zhou Ye was pulled by Narcissa and sat next to her...


    Among the students in the audience, a sigh suddenly sounded.


    After all, in the eyes of many boys, it can be said that Narcissa is simply a stream of Hogwarts...


    In addition to Narcissa, you are looking at other college teachers, either the old man or the old lady, or the strange-looking dwarf, such as the original curse professor Felius Flivi... ¡ª¡ªAhem, don¡¯t say anything, you¡¯ll know when you see it.


    Against these people, the beautiful-looking Narcissa is the conscience of Hogwarts.


    But - now Zhou Ye must be added to Hogwarts'' conscience.


    At least, among the girls at Hogwarts, Zhou Ye is still very welcome to this handsome boy.


    With the old students returning to school, they gradually return...


    Zhou Ye suddenly saw three voices and shadows.


    Two big and one small, the same yellow hair, the difference is only their age-not others, it is the three Weasley brothers.


    At this moment - Percy is being supported by her two brothers, walking towards the dining table of Gryffindor College...


    Percy''s limping appearance made people look at him forbearing... and even, with his extraordinary five senses, Zhou Ye could still hear their voices.


    Percy¡¯s peers looked at Percy and greeted: "Hey, Percy...Have you been happy during the holiday? Uh-what happened to your legs?"


    "No...it''s nothing..." Percy''s face turned red when he heard the classmate''s question. After saying the sentence a little embarrassingly, he felt that his answer was a bit unnatural, and hurriedly remedied: " I accidentally fell on the train just now, so..."


    "Then you are really unlucky!" Percy''s classmate said with some regret: "I think you will need to go to Mrs. Pomfrey in a while, she will make you get better soon!"


    "No need..." Percy didn''t speak, and Bill, who was supporting him by his side, spoke."I think Percy will get better soon, right? Percy???"


    "Yes... That''s right!" Percy looked at his elder brother with a little fear, he couldn''t believe... he was actually done something like that by his elder brother and second brother... and was threatened, if you dare to tell If your parents talk to the college, you want him to look good.


    To put it bluntly, Percy is now a twelve-year-old kid. Facing the sudden transformation of his two brothers, he was both shocked and afraid... In the face of his brother''s threat, how could he dare to speak??


    "Then Joey, Percy will ask you to take care of us, and we will pick him up later!" Compared to his elder brother''s attitude, Charlie seemed much more polite, and he smiled directly to his brother''s friend. .


    "Ah-it doesn''t matter, I will take good care of Percy..." Although Joey felt that Percy''s two brothers seemed a little different today, he didn''t think too much about it. After all-that kind of thing would do to him. It is too early to say, and, in his opinion, it is not a big deal to be cleaned up by his brother. He is often bullied by his brother at home, even though his brother is a Muggle.


    "Thank you, Joey..." Bill smiled slightly at Joey, then bent down, and said in the ear of his brother who was sitting on the stool, "Don''t talk nonsense, I will stare at you... , Here we go, Percy, I wish you a pleasant dinner!"


    As Bill said, he pulled Charlie up and walked towards their senior year.


    After all-Percy is only in the second grade, and he and Charlie are in the sixth and seventh grades. Although-Hogwarts does not restrict sitting in the same grade, but-each has its own circle of friends , So it''s better to separate, and-Bill and Charlie still have to discuss some things, how to better love his brother...


    This kind of thing is still very addictive to people who are new to the taste...


    Percy looked at the backs of her two brothers with a little horror... He couldn''t even shed tears at this moment.


    After all-tears or something, have been drained in the carriage...


    It''s hard to resemble-his two brothers were actually in the carriage, and had sex with him for nearly three hours...


    And Percy¡¯s close friend Joey obviously did not notice the changes of his friends, he was still telling himself what he saw and heard during the holidays.


    A moment later-Joey''s voice changed, "Hey, Percy, you missed a good show..."


    "Oh? Really?" Percy has no time to take care of his friends now, he is full of things that happened in the car at noon... His two brothers each did at least three times to him... Oh my God, three times...He felt that he still had a peculiar smell in his mouth, and his stomach was so full that he didn''t want to eat anything.


    "Hey, Percy, are you listening?" Joey asked a little dissatisfied, he felt that his words were not taken seriously by his friends."If you don''t want to listen, I won''t say it!"


    "No, no...I''ve been listening!" All Percy wants to do now is to try to conceal his own differences-if things are exposed, maybe his brother will be unlucky, but-he is definitely not much better. go with¡­¡­


    Maybe then, he will get a gay nickname.


    This is something that the face-saving Percy absolutely cannot tolerate-so, before thinking of a way, it is better to maintain the original as much as possible.


    Thinking of this, Percy hurriedly regained his spirits and looked at his friend Joey: "Hey, what interesting things happened before I came? Come and tell me, my friend..."


    "Hey, this is the Percy I know!" Seeing his friend regained his firepower, Joey smiled: "Just now you were like a sentimental little girl. I almost thought you had something serious. ..."


    "Uh¡ª" Percy was shocked when he heard his friend''s words, and his whole body couldn''t help tightening, and an unbearable pain came up from below, making him almost silent."I''m fine...what the hell is going on, don''t let it go!"


    "Did you see the boy sitting next to Mr. Black?" Joey mysteriously approached Percy''s ear and said, "As soon as he came, Mr. Black rushed over and stopped him severely. ...God, is he the man Teacher Black has been waiting for? Shouldn''t he? That guy looks so young..."


    While talking, Joey pointed at Zhou Ye with his finger...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!)"Why is it?"


    "Do you know him??" Joey asked curiously: "Who is he?? What is his relationship with Teacher Black??"


    "No... I don''t know him!" Percy suddenly saw Zhou Ye smile mysteriously at him. This smile made Joey''s whole body cold... "I just-- just when I came, on the train. I saw him... nothing more!"


    "Oh... I thought you had any exclusive news!" Joey said dejectedly when he heard his friend''s words.


    "Haha... how could it be possible!" Percy smiled awkwardly, and secretly looked at Zhou Ye again. He was almost certain that he would have encountered this kind of experience, it must be the ghost of this guy...but- How could he have the face to say it?


    Say what??What black magic did you give my brother to make them fuck me??

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1068

    In the crowd, who has the face to speak out??Especially-he is still a man...


    Reference 1468


    The first thousand four hundred and sixty-eight chapters


    And at this moment--


    Sitting next to Zhou Ye, Narcissa lowered her head curiously and asked in Zhou Ye''s ear: "My dear, what are you looking at? Do you know that little guy from the Weasley family??"


    "No, I just made a little joke with him!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and replied: "Okay, don''t talk about me... Narcissa, come and tell me how you spent these years?? "


    "Me? It''s not like that..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Narcissa pretended to say with ease on her face: "I go to class every day, and then study potions. I must arrange my time every day... So as not to think of someone you hate..."


    "That hateful guy--is it me?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "What do you mean?" Narcissa asked Zhou Ye with a look of affection.


    "I''m sorry¡ªNarcissa, I''m so sorry..." When Zhou Ye said this, Narcissa couldn''t help but tensed her body, her hand tightly clenched Zhou Ye''s hand-she was afraid to say it from Zhou Ye What happened [I¡¯m sorry, we can¡¯t be together...]


    Zhou Ye felt the grip of Narcissa''s almost all-out strength in his hand, shook his head gently, and said in her ear: "I''m sorry, Narcissa, if-I can discover your mind sooner, I won¡¯t let you wait for more than ten years..."


    "You... asshole!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Narcissa felt her whole body relaxed... At this moment, Narcissa felt both wronged and delighted... The complicated mood made her eyes. I couldn''t help but shed a few tears... "You are a bastard, Ye..."


    "But you just fell in love with the bastard, didn''t you?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.Retorted.


    "Yes-I just fell in love with you bastard, so I waited for you for more than ten years in a foolish manner..." Looking at Zhou Ye''s handsome face, which was never eroded by time, Narcissa was stunned. Said: "You are still so young, but I-but already old..."


    "No..." Zhou Ye said, blinking at Narcissa, and whispered: "For me, every pure girl, they are all girls until they die!"


    "Asshole..." Narcissa understood the meaning of Zhou Ye''s words in a second... couldn''t help but want to bite Zhou Ye, and then¡ªwhen she really reached Zhou Ye''s face, she couldn''t bear it anyway--in the end, she could only Kissed...


    "Ahem -!"


    From the side, Dumbledore¡¯s dry cough...


    This made Narcissa, who didn''t personally care about Zhou Ye''s face, resembled a frightened deer, and hurriedly sat back in her position, looking like she was sitting in a dreadful manner.


    As for Zhou Ye, he was still smiling, not at all aware of the vicious incident that he had just made in front of the teachers and students of the school.


    Facing Zhou Ye''s disapproval, Dumbledore also looked desperate.


    Not to mention it is now. When this little guy was still a student, he dared to give out dog food to the teachers and students of the school in the public.It is said that many of the students who graduated that year regretted that they had eaten this expired dog food for a lifetime...


    why??


    Because-ahem, seeing others sweet in front of you, do you really want to find a girlfriend??If that''s the case-then look for it, anyway, Zhou Ye didn''t dominate the school''s girls, right?


    However--someone who thinks that they are a little bit pretty, want to try, can they get close to Zhou Ye... Only those girls with middle and inferior appearances have self-knowledge and give up to join Zhou Ye, such high-end players, it is extremely difficult to choose. Raiders.


    So-a lot of the boys who had eaten expired dog food were dizzy. After graduation, the boys who chose the dominatrix regretted it... and eventually became the dark wizard who retaliated against the society... Words.


    But fortunately... it''s finally the stage of freshmen admission...


    Among the freshmen of this year, the two little girls, Penello Krivart and Fleur Zhou Petrik, are particularly eye-catching.


    After all¡ªFurong herself is a full-blooded Veel, how could such a girl not be noticeable?And Penello is also an extremely beautiful little loli, especially when two loli stand together, it is simply an eye-catcher for everyone.


    This year, the person in charge of the branching ceremony is still Professor McGonagall¡ª¡ª


    Holding a sorting hat in her hand, she looked at the list in her hand and shouted, "Furong Zhou Petrick!"


    Hearing her name, Furong bravely walked to the front and sat directly on the chair...


    Professor McGonagall naturally knew whose child Furong was. Seeing Furong''s cute face, she couldn''t help but smile, "What a brave child!"


    While talking, Professor McGonagall put the sorting hat in his hand on Furong''s head.


    Oh?Interesting, it''s a pure-blooded Veeva... Then let me see, maybe Slytherin is more in line with Veeva''s pride...]


    [I''m going to Ravenclaw, I''m going to Ravenclaw...]


    [Are you sure you want to go to Ravenclaw?Although wisdom is also a good choice for you, I still think Slytherin and Gryffindor are more suitable for you.


    [I don¡¯t want it, I¡¯m going to Ravenclaw]


    [Well, your branch is-Ravenclaw...]


    Hearing the words of the Sorting Hat, cheers suddenly sounded on the entire Ravenclaw table.


    With Fleur being sorted into Ravenclaw, Penello Krivart, who followed her, was also sorted into Ravenclaw.


    At this moment, Ravenclaw has completely turned into a sea of ??joy...


    As for the sorting ceremonies for other newcomers, it doesn''t seem to be that important...this is a society that looks at faces.


    And Narcissa, who was sitting next to Zhou Ye, leaned slightly and said in Zhou Ye''s ear: "I don''t know why, it seems that in the past ten years, almost all beautiful girls will be assigned to Ravenclaw, and In the Wenclaw branch, there is not even a boy...there is nicknamed the goddess branch...If a girl is very confident in her looks, but in the end she is not assigned to Ravenclaw, then this Girls will be called fake beauties..."


    "Oh? Is there such a thing?" Zhou Ye asked seriously, as if he had nothing to do with him.


    "Professor Dumbledore once suspected that there was a problem with the sorting cap, but after inspection, it was found that there was nothing wrong with it!" Narcissa didn''t doubt anything, she just wanted to talk to Zhou Ye more. That''s it."Ravenclaw now¡ªthere is no boy anymore...but the number has also become extremely small, and now the entire Ravenclaw has fewer than twenty people..."


    "Really an interesting branch..." Zhou Ye said with a slight smile.


    Regarding this matter, Zhou Ye said-this is a mess, who told him to change the setting of the sorting hat before graduation??


    "Don''t look at the small number of Ravenclaws, but these girls are not fuel-efficient lamps..." Narcissa whispered: "All of them are so proud... They don''t even want to listen to Teacher Flivy''s words. Well... In their words, it was Mr. Flivy that lowered Ravenclaw¡¯s average appearance... Therefore, Ms. Flivy has decided to resign from the position of dean of Ravenclaw. Professor Dumbledore is now What a headache...wait..."


    Saying this, Narcissa seemed to have suddenly realized something, "My dear...you, don''t you want to be the dean of Ravenclaw?"


    Reference 1469


    One thousand four hundred and sixty nine


    Just when Narcissa felt as if she had guessed something, the sorting ceremony was over.


    All the freshmen have sat back on the dining table of their branch college.


    Dumbledore gently tapped the crystal wine glass in front of him with a silver spoon--


    With the tinkling sound, all the students became quiet.They know that this is the rhythm the dean has something to say.


    "In the new school year, I am very happy that everyone has welcomed new classmates¡ª" said this, Dumbledore looked at the students under the stands, and then said with a smile: "And I am also very happy to show everyone Announced¡ªProfessor Ye Zhou has agreed to be the teacher of the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, and¡ªhe will also serve as the dean of Ravenclaw!"


    With a burst of warm applause, Zhou Ye smiled and stood up... nodding to the students.


    At this moment, a slightly arrogant female voice suddenly sounded: "Sorry, Professor Dumbledore, I want to know-this Professor Ye¡¤Zhou is not the swindlers who use Ye¡¤Zhou''s sorcerer''s sign to deceive. ?? For someone like that, I would never recognize him as the Dean of Ravenclaw!"


    As the voice sounded, a tall and beautiful girl with a soft blond hair stood up¡ª¡ª

 The Movie World Chapter 1069

    Standing on the spot with her arms around Hun, she looked majestic, especially her protruding upper circumference was enough to make many women ashamed. Her delicate little face was full of contempt. That look-it will definitely make those boys with unique quirks pass out beautifully on the spot...


    Seeing this girl standing up, the students below were all silent, no one dared to say a word-obviously, this girl is very prestigious among students.


    Penello cautiously whispered to Zhou Ye the message of the girl."My dear, her name is Margaret Simmons. She is the seventh-grader of Ravenclaw and the current female student council chairperson of the student union... Her magic talent is very good. It is said that she was already in the sixth grade. Passed the NEWTs exam, and all subjects are O-outstanding!"


    Hearing Margaret Simmons¡¯s words, Dumbledore did not rise up, but a childishly successful smile appeared on his face, and then¡ªhe looked at Zhou Ye, ¡°I think the problem with Simmons is the best It''s better to leave it to Professor Ye Zhou to answer..."


    Haha...this¡ªDumbledore.


    Zhou Ye knew what the old man meant. Dumbledore just wanted to see his own jokes... After all, when he was in school, he did not do anything to trouble Dumbledore, such as facing Dumbledore against the two magic schools. The dean¡¯s accusation...


    "Well, let me answer this question!" Zhou Ye smiled and took a step forward¡ª¡ª


    With the exclamation of everyone, his figure suddenly disappeared in place, and when he reappeared, he was already in front of Margaret."Then¡ªSimmons, how do you want to verify if I am me?"


    "..." Margaret was also taken aback by Zhou Ye''s sudden move. As a seventh-grade student, she knew it.


    In this academy, due to the magic circle, it is impossible to perform Phantom Shifting at all - and Zhou Ye''s action just now did not look like Phantom Shifting.


    No matter how purely the display of Phantom Shifting is, it will give people a sense of visual distortion at first, but Zhou Ye''s actions are not at all smokey, as if the distance between him and himself is only a step away, but I opened my legs, took a step, and arrived in front of me...


    Such a weird visual effect makes people feel extremely uncomfortable... However, Margaret still endures that feeling, looking up at Zhou Ye''s eyes without evasiveness, and said: "Then you need you Prove to everyone by yourself that you are Zhou Ye who killed the Black Demon..."


    "..." Hearing this, Zhou Ye felt speechless for a while... "Well, no problem... But you have to prove that you are yourself before I can prove to you that I am me!"


    "..." When Margaret heard Zhou Ye''s words, she felt that her IQ had been lowered... She angrily said: "Why should I prove to you that I am me?"


    "Similarly¡ªthen why should I prove that I am me?" Zhou Ye spread his hands and looked helpless.


    puff--


    A snicker sounded, attracting everyone''s attention... Everyone couldn''t help but look at it. It was not someone else who snickered. It was the latest little Lolita, Fleur Zhou Petri, who was assigned to Ravenclaw. G...


    At this time, Furong, seeing her dad''s rascal look, couldn''t help but chuckle--seeing everyone''s eyes gathered, she hurriedly covered her little scorpion.


    "You..." At this time, Margaret didn''t notice Little Lolita at all, because she was almost annoyed by Zhou Ye''s appearance.


    But fortunately, the anger did not stun her head, Margaret resisted her anger, and after taking a few deep breaths, she calmed down...


    "Well, I apologize to you about this!" Margaret, who had recovered her calm, became more capable again. She bowed her head and apologized to Zhou Ye without hesitation: "I''m sorry, I didn''t think about it clearly, so I questioned it. Your identity!"


    "I''m still satisfied with your humble appearance... Okay, I accept your apology, but there is no next time!" Zhou Ye turned around and left.


    However, Margaret still has no plans to give up. For her-the great wizard Ye¡¤Zhou is her idol since childhood, absolutely not anyone can impersonate...For those who pretend to be wizard Ye¡¤Zhou, She will see one and the other, and will not tolerate it.


    The temporary retreat is for a better offense, just like the fist is retracted, for a better smash.


    Thinking of this, Margaret said without hesitation: "Sorry, Professor--I still have some questions, I want to ask you...Can you please answer me?"


    Marguerite looked at Zhou Ye with a slightly triumphant expression, her eyes seemed to say-if you dare not face my problem, you are definitely a fake-leak your feet, fake goods.


    "Of course there is no problem..." Zhou Ye said with a slight smile.


    What is he afraid of??Is he afraid that he is a fake??Do not make jokes¡­¡­


    "Well, my first question is--!" Margaret said with a smile from Hungarian Youcheng Zhu: "According to the famous journalist Rita Skeeter in her documentary literature [The Battle of the Triwizard Tournament] In the description, Master Ye Zhou has black and beautiful hair...but you have silver hair...I think, can you give me an answer to this question?"


    "Ah? You said this!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, snapped his fingers, his hair color instantly turned golden, snapped his fingers again, his hair instantly turned fiery red... It was black, blue, orange, purple... and finally returned to silver."I have the habit of changing my hair color with my clothes every day. I wonder if you are satisfied with this explanation?"


    "..." Margaret''s eyes narrowed, an unprecedented enemy.


    Whether it¡¯s the smoky movement spell just now, or the magic that changes the color of his hair, the guy in front of him neither chanted a spell, nor waved his wand...no wand, no spell, no doubt, this is one Powerful wizard.


    But-even if the powerful wizard, Margaret agrees that his magic skills can be her own teacher, but absolutely does not agree with him pretending to be the name of Ye Zhou-it is time to come up with her own assassin... The biggest flaw of this guy...


    Thinking of this, Margaret said with a smile: "I agree with your explanation very much, but-can you please answer me a question at the end...?"


    "Let''s talk..." Zhou Ye said lazily-Zhou Ye was still very patient with his fans.


    "According to records, Master Ye Zhou was born in 1960... and this year is 1988. In other words, the real Wizard Ye Zhou should be 28 years old this year..." Having said this, Margaret took a look at Zhou Ye, and then said: "And your appearance is obviously-not like a twenty-eight-year-old... Could you please tell me, how old are you? Professor Ye Zhou??"


    Chapter 1470


    One thousand four hundred and seventy chapters


    "Me? I''m - um - of course it''s twenty-eight this year." Zhou Ye had a feeling of forbearance after hearing Margaret Simmons'' words.


    "It''s impossible..." Margaret exclaimed, "Unless you use potions, it''s impossible to have such a face at twenty-eight!"


    "Is it because of the time?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, gently picked up the crystal glass placed on the dining table in front of Margaret... and put it in front of her, "Time¡ªthis kind of thing, It may be an unsurpassable limit for you, but for me¡ªit''s just a small toy!"


    Talking--Zhou Ye released his hand holding the crystal glass...


    With a clatter, the crystal cup fell to the ground and smashed to pieces. This crisp sound seemed so harsh in the otherwise silent hall.


    "It''s really a hapless cup, but it doesn''t matter..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "We can save it a little bit, now - let''s turn the time back..."


    With the sound of his words, the crystal cup that was smashed to pieces was like a slow-motion movie rewinding frame by frame, bit by bit once again became a complete crystal cup, and then followed it just dropped. Trajectory-back to Zhou Ye''s hands again.


    "Well, for you... I wish you a good mood!"


    After pushing the glass in Margaret''s hand forcibly, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, took another step, and returned to his seat.


    Only at this time-in the silent hall, there was a warm applause.


    "Gosh, I feel like I saw a miracle..."


    "As expected of Professor Ye¡¤Zhou... it''s really amazing..."


    This kind of dialogue kept ringing among the students of Hogwarts colleges.


    And Margaret was holding the crystal glass in her hand...stupidly staying where she was, until her friend pulled her to sit down, her eyes recovered a little.


    The feeling of going backwards in time, none of the people present felt more incredible and shocked than her...because she was by Zhou Ye''s side, with the clearest perspective and the closest distance, she witnessed this god. trace.


    And at this time¡ªin the Hogwarts restaurant, the unfailing applause had lasted for a full five minutes.


    In desperation, Dumbledore could only stand up and motioned everyone to pause first...


    After a while, the applause finally stopped.Dumbledore said wittily: "I can understand everyone''s admiration for a powerful wizard, but-at least let us fill up our stomachs?"


    "Hahaha..." XN


    The Hogwarts students laughed at Dumbledore''s words.


    "I''m announcing the start of the dinner..." Following Dumbledore''s words, the table was filled with sumptuous food in an instant.


    And the students began to feast on it. For many students, today¡¯s event may be a scene that they will never forget¡ªthey learned for the first time that magic can do this...and because of this. There are many people who spend their entire lives studying magic, all just to reproduce the glory of Zhou Ye''s scene.

 The Movie World Chapter 1070

    After all--for many people, immortality is a tempting topic, and Zhou Ye seems to be using his own way to explain how to use magic to play with time and get immortality.


    Well¡ªZhou Ye really misunderstood the children...and also pitted a lot of ambitious guys.


    "My dear, you are great..." Narcissa held Zhou Ye back to her with excitement, and gave a few kisses fiercely.


    "Little guy, you are causing me trouble again!" Dumbledore sat down and said helplessly: "I''m afraid some nasty ghosts will come to me in a few days and ask about time magic... ¡­After all, immortality is an irresistible temptation and temptation for many people!"


    "Then let them come!" Zhou Ye said indifferently: "They can refer to Voldemort''s fate, and then consider what methods to use against me..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Dumbledore looked weird...


    I almost forgot the murderousness of this guy that was comparable to his magic talent.


    You know, the Death Eaters led by Voldemort were killed almost all by Zhou Ye. Such cruel methods also made several pure-blood families who suffered heavy losses dare not even retaliate.


    When you face an honest person, you can use various rules to force him to submit.


    But when you are facing a guy who kills without blinking, I''m afraid what you think of is to hide from him immediately...never meet him.


    Thinking of this, Dumbledore also began to look forward to the performance of those guys. I don¡¯t know¡ªthe poor guys, when they discovered that there was a treasure they wanted, but¡ªwas caught by someone they could never defeat. What choice will you make when you own it?


    Is buying?Still playing tricks?


    Or is it suppressed by rules?


    I hope those guys don¡¯t be too brainless, that would not be fun...


    With a smile on Dumbledore¡¯s face, all kinds of thoughts flooded in his mind... He was really looking forward to it. The magical world has been calm for more than ten years. I wonder if something more interesting will happen. ?


    At this time, Zhou Ye didn''t pay attention to what Dumbledore thought. He was being fed...by his sister-in-law.


    "Come on, Ye, ah..." Narcissa used a knife and fork to cut a small piece of bread from the big bread on the dining table in an elegant manner, and then sent it to Zhou Ye''s side.


    "Actually, I can come by myself..." Zhou Ye looked at the bread next to him with a gloomy look.


    "No!" Narcissa said, with a trace of weakness leaking out of her face: "Honey, I wanted to try this kind of feeling a long time ago, you know-when you and Lily Evans did this, How painful is my heart?? Just to make up for my ten-year wait, okay? Ye??"


    Uh-more than ten years of waiting just to feed yourself??Then your waiting is too worthless, right??


    Even though Zhou Ye was complaining in his heart, he still opened his mouth obediently and let Narcissa deliver the bread into his mouth.


    There''s no way-in the face of a woman who has been waiting for you for more than ten years, Zhou Ye really can''t do anything to turn her face and deny people.


    Narcissa looked at the students below while feeding her food. Sure enough, many girls looked at her, and they were full of anger... "...It''s a joyful activity... "


    Once upon a time, Narcissa was also one of the envy, jealous and hate girls in the audience. At that time, she secretly swore in her heart that she would do it again when she was recognized by Zhou Ye...


    Today-she finally did it, and she finally knew why the girls around Ravenclaw around Zhou Ye at that time liked to feed Zhou Ye so much, it was-so pleasing.


    That kind of envy eyes makes people happy, that kind of jealous eyes makes people happy...Ah, it''s just hard to stop.


    However, at this moment, Narcissa suddenly realized that Marguerite looked at her man in a slightly different way... it was mixed with excitement and mixed with a trace of admiration and passion...


    Reference 1471


    Chapter One Thousand Seventy One


    "My dear, I think you will have a new harvest soon!" Narcissa smiled slightly, then motioned Zhou Ye to look at Margaret.


    "Oh? Really?" Zhou Ye said, following Narcissa''s gesture, looking at Marguerite...


    Facing Zhou Ye''s gaze, Margaret didn''t dodge, she just stared into Zhou Ye''s eyes... with the hot gaze, as if she wanted to melt Zhou Ye''s heart.


    "Don''t you plan to eat her tonight?" Narcissa looked at Zhou Ye''s behavior, smiled slightly, and said in a low voice, "I can arrange for you, dear!"


    "Still..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head. He wasn''t the brain-dead male protagonist all day long, so how could he not see the love in Margaret''s eyes?But-he didn''t plan to just get Margaret on it today.


    In other words-he has more important things to do today.That is, Narcissa, who had been waiting for more than ten years for him, thought of this, Zhou Ye smiled and whispered to Narcissa: "Today, I belong to you... baby!"


    "Um..." Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Narcissa couldn''t help covering her little scorpion, because she was afraid that she would cry...


    At this moment, she felt that her more than ten years of waiting had not been in vain...Although she just said something like that to please Zhou Ye, but-as a woman''s most important moment, how could she want to share herself with others? Where''s the man??


    "Thank you... dear..." Narcissa really wished to hug Zhou Ye immediately, dedicating everything to this man regardless of her disregard.


    "I still like the way you call my brother-in-law!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said words that would make Narcissa''s face blush instantly.


    At this moment, the two little loli at Ravenclaw''s dining table were condemning someone who had forgotten loli.


    "Brother is really hateful..." Little Penello said as he venomously tore the chicken leg in his hand, as if tore someone''s meat.


    "Yes..." Xiao Furong also said in response: "What a bad cousin!"


    Although Xiao Furong has long been accustomed to the thousands of mothers in the family, but-how should I put it, Xiao Luo Li can be said to be jealous at all.


    I still remember that when I was a child, Little Furong, in front of her mother, suggested to her father Zhou Ye to marry her mother Sarah Petrick, so that no one would always bother them... ¡­


    This sentence really made the women almost laughed to death, and Xiao Furong''s mother, Sarah, was almost mad at her daughter...Is this a daughter or a cruel love rival...


    Of course, Little Furong also paid the price of Little Apple Red for three days for her own words...


    This can basically be regarded as the black history of Little Furong...


    Just as the two little loli condemned Zhou Ye, there was another person who watched Zhou Ye''s thoughts... it was Margaret Simmons.


    At this time, Margaret Simmons was sitting in her place. The dinner she was next to her did not move at all... and she held the glass that Zhou Ye handed her tightly in her hand, using her own Fingertips, gently stroked.


    "Margaret, don''t be sad..." Debbie, who was sitting beside Simmons, persuaded with some worry: "I believe Professor Zhou Ye will forgive you..."


    As a good friend of Simmons for six years, how could Debbie not know the thoughts of her good friend Margaret??


    They were friends who had known each other on the Hogwarts Express, and they were still cute little Lori.


    However, Margaret Simmons was already an avid Ye¡¤Zhou fan at that time...


    Let¡¯s put it this way, according to Debbie¡¯s understanding, Simmons¡¯s home contains thousands of copies of [Triwizard Tournament], and they are all exquisite collector¡¯s editions. As for Simmons¡¯s bedroom, it¡¯s full. The walls were covered with news reports about Zhou Ye.


    Well, it does not mean that Margaret Simmons has no money to go to the black market to buy the first edition of the [Future Daily] with the image of Zhou Ye.


    But-there are prices in the black market in Turnover Alley, but no one wants to sell it... Let''s say that those guys who carefully collect Zhou Ye''s photos will definitely not easily sell the photos in their hands...


    And Margaret didn''t like the atmosphere of Knock Down Alley very much. She even took a look at the alley before being frightened by the strange guys inside and fled.


    As for why Margaret is so rich?Can afford so many books?That''s because the Simmons family itself is a huge business family, and Margaret, as the third-generation sole heir of this family, has disposable funds in the millions.


    Ahem, why should I buy so many [War of the Triwizards]?Because Margaret will use it to preach...


    The so-called, one book for reading, one book for collection, one book for mission... Such a rule, in Margaret''s hands, becomes one book for reading, one book for collection, and one book for mission.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1071

    And Debbie was the first person to be brainwashed by Margaret''s mission.


    Keke-far away, back to the topic.


    Margaret, who had been watching Zhou Ye with a fiery gaze, heard her friend¡¯s counsel, but smiled slightly: "I''m not sad, not at all... Debbie, it''s better to say... I am very happy now, super happy..."


    "Huh?" Hearing her friend''s answer, Debbie was dumbfounded for a moment. She didn''t know why her friend would say that, "But you...just...just now...you questioned Professor Ye Zhou? ?"


    "That''s right..." Margaret turned to look at her friend, "Although it is very rude to do that, it also made Professor Zhou Ye remember me firmly... So, I don''t regret just now. Do that, and, sooner or later, I will let Professor Zhou Ye know how true my love for him is..."


    "Yes, but Professor Zhou Ye has already talked to Teacher Black..." Debbie didn''t finish the rest of her words, but-her meaning is already obvious. The two of them are a couple. What do you mean by coming together??


    "It seems that Debbie, your research on Professor Zhou Ye is not thorough enough!" Margaret said with a serious expression, "In [War of the Triwizard Tournament], Professor Zhou Ye was dating three girls at the same time. Ah... his fraternity is beyond your imagination..."


    "Is this, isn''t this just fancy?" Debbie complained somewhat.


    "No... if it''s a useless man, this kind of behavior is a distraction, but if it''s Professor Zhou Ye, it''s fraternity... He couldn''t bear to make the women who love him sad, so he chose to accept them. Everyone¡¯s love..." Margaret said here, with a fanatical expression on her face, "However, I believe that when Professor Zhou Ye really understands me, he will find that I am the one he is waiting for. My destiny..."


    "Hey..." Looking at Margaret in a frenzy, Debbie sighed dumbly... how to say, once the incident involves Professor Zhou Ye, his friend will be offline... this , It''s really a headache.


    Reference 1472


    One thousand four hundred and seventy-two chapters


    Two hours later, the banquet was finally over...Everyone left.


    Looking at Zhou Ye and Narcissa, Dumbledore smiled slightly and said, "Seeing you like this, I think I can save a teacher''s dormitory..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye just smiled, without answering the conversation, and said casually: "I will leave with Narcissa first... See you tomorrow, Professor Dumbledore!"


    As the voice fell, Zhou Ye and Narcissa disappeared instantly...


    "I... just talk!" Dumbledore was speechless for a while looking at the two who had left... Forget it, let''s arrange a dormitory for this guy tomorrow, and let him be with Narcissa tonight. The night is ready.


    And at this moment-in Narcissa''s dormitory, two figures suddenly appeared...


    Then, Narcissa, who had endured for several hours, jumped hard, jumped into Zhou Ye''s arms, held Zhou Ye''s cheek, and kissed him viciously... She had been waiting for more than ten years... from a young girl , When she became a woman in her thirties, she didn''t want to wait any longer.


    The armed forces on the two of them gradually became less...Finally, as Narcissa said, "Brother-in-law... want me!"


    Zhou Ye attacked the city gate without pity...


    "what----!!!"


    Immediately after a scream, a blood-colored rose bloomed on the list-Narcissa''s wait for more than ten years finally bore sweet fruits.


    And on the other side--


    "Gryffindor¡¯s freshman comes with me...ah, forget it, come with me, little cuties..." Margaret smiled and guided Penello and Fleur toward Ravenclaw¡¯s Go to the dormitory...


    What should I say?


    Because of a certain restriction, it seems that every new student in Ravenclaw enrolls only three or two kittens. However, for this, the Ravenclaw students have no complaints, but are still happy...


    After all-the elite is only a small part, and the rest are ordinary wizards who do nothing.


    Therefore, Ravenclaw girls have always been proud of their academy.


    "Our lounge is here, cute little ones!" Although it was said that the fifth grade leader should have done the task of guiding the freshmen back to the dormitory, but-today Margaret is in a good mood, plus the fifth grade leader Somewhat uncomfortable...So, she will do it for you.


    "It''s so beautiful..." Penello looked at the Ravenclaw lounge in front of him and couldn''t help sighing.


    This is a large round room with elegant arched windows on the wall, with blue and bronze silk hung. Ravenclaw students can see the beautiful scenery outside from the windows.The ceiling is a dome with stars adorned with stars, and the dark blue carpet below is also adorned with stars.There are tables, chairs, bookshelves, and a white marble bust of Rowena Ravenclaw in the niche opposite the door.


    "The door next to the statue leads to the boys'' dormitory in Ravenclaw..." Margaret introduced: "But¡ªbecause Ravenclaw hasn¡¯t had any boys in school for more than ten years, so there is also No one has ever entered..."


    "Then why not transform it into a girls'' bedroom?" Furong asked curiously.


    "Because it was the sacred place where Professor Zhou Ye once lived..." Margaret said enthusiastically, "How can such a sacred place be transformed into a girls'' dormitory? And... after Professor Zhou Ye graduated, No one can go in there anymore..."


    "Can we go up and take a look?" Furong is also full of curiosity about the place where her father once lived...


    "Of course..." Margaret nodded indifferently. In her opinion, Fleur and Penello are also one of her goals for future missions. Of course, we must have a good relationship... "However, I think In fact, there is nothing good about it...because there is nothing else but an empty corridor..."


    Even so, Margaret helped the two little loli to open the door... As for the other Ravenclaw girls?When they first entered Ravenclaw, they had already visited the door of the boys'' dormitory that was said to never open, just like Little Lori.


    Seriously... Except for a long corridor, there is really nothing.


    Therefore, for the curiosity of the two little loli, they watched with the emotion of watching the excitement...In their opinion, the two little loli will soon walk down with a face of disappointment. ...


    However-after a moment-Marguerite''s exclamation came upstairs-"God, how could this be? How could it be?"


    "what happened??"


    "what happened??"


    "President Simmons, are you okay?"


    The girls rushed in one by one... However, when they saw that the door of the dormitory, which was said to never open, was opened... instantly, they were all dumbfounded.


    "This...what the hell is going on?"


    "Could it be that the spell on the door lock has disappeared over time?"


    "Gosh, I can''t believe my eyes..."


    The girls stared at the opened door with stunned eyes, staying where they were...


    And Furong also stood there stupidly, didn''t it mean that it was a door that never opened?Why did you open it when you touched it??


    She was really just curious about what her father''s former dormitory was like, and she really didn''t deliberately destroy the spell above...


    And Marguerite stood at the door with a serious face, and after a long silence, said: "Furong, you step back..."


    "Ah? Oh..." Furong hurriedly took a step back.


    Then Marguerite closed the door again... and then reached out to twist the lock of the room...


    The door was locked under Marguerite''s twisting, and it didn''t move... it didn''t seem to open at all.


    Margaret was not angry either, but took out her magic wand and pointed to the door lock: "Alaho Cave is open."


    A magical light hit the door lock, and Margaret reached out again to open the door lock-however, it was still useless.


    Obviously, the magic to protect the door lock is still working...


    After the experiment, Margaret looked at Furong and said softly: "Furong, can you open the door for me again?"


    "Okay!" Furong said, walking to the closed door, reaching out and grabbing the doorknob, twisting it slightly... the doorknob opened.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1072

    The door of Margaret''s helpless room just now was opened by Furong so easily...


    "Furong, maybe you are the one chosen... just like King Arthur, the one chosen by the sword in the stone..." Margaret looked at little Lolita in amazement.


    "..." A look on Furong''s little face was stunned-are you really teasing me?Pulling out the sword in the stone can be said to be the king of England, but-what does it mean to open the door of his father''s dormitory??Are you destined to be your own father''s woman??Uh-it seems that after thinking about it, I feel much more happy...


    Reference 1473


    One thousand four hundred and seventy-three chapters


    And at this time, someone who worked hard on a mature teacher showed a hint of a smile.


    Well, just treat it as a little joke with my daughter...


    Besides, is it not justified for a daughter to live in her father''s room??Don''t worry about the details.


    While turning some little thoughts in his mind, Zhou Ye continued to work hard on this newly reclaimed land...Ah, it was really fertile and thick soil.


    On the other side--in Ravenclaw, at the door of Zhou Ye''s former dormitory.


    "I think this might be an accident!" Furong looked at the senior sisters who surrounded herself, and carefully changed the subject: "Difficult, don''t you want to go in and visit the dormitory where Professor Zhou Ye used to be?"


    "Of course I''m going..." Margaret said, taking the lead and walking in.


    The whole Ravenclaw girls also followed in.


    "Hey, what is this? It feels interesting..." A girl was looking at a strange chair in Zhou Ye''s dormitory, doing research.


    "..." Seeing that chair, Furong had an urge to cover her face... Of course she knew what it was. After all, she had also seen her father¡¯s women being cruelly treated by her father on that chair. The look of punishment...


    "That might be a meditation chair for studying magic!" Margaret said solemnly: "Perhaps such a magic chair has unimaginable effects..."


    "Then I want to try it!" Little Penello sat on it with curiosity, and then¡ªclicked¡ªa few times, his wrists and ankles were all tied up by the straps that popped out of the chair. On the chair...


    "Help..." This sudden change scared Little Lolita, and with tears in her eyes, she asked Furong for help... "Help me, Furong..."


    "Hey..." Looking at the little Penello who was tied to a chair and couldn''t look straight, Furong sighed helplessly, walked to the edge of the chair, and then lightly pressed a button.


    With a few clicks... the restraint belt was retracted into the chair again, and Penello was saved...


    "Thank you, Fleur..." Little Penello complained with a frightened expression: "I really don''t know what is the use of such a thing here?"


    "It''s probably a compulsory magic tool used to force self-cultivation!" Margaret said, with a look of worship leaking out of her face... "As expected of the greatest wizard ever, it is a fluke that she did not succeed... ¡­"


    Little Furong "..."


    Little Furong is speechless because she really knows what the thing is... Although this thing looks different from the one placed in the bedroom at home, she can still recognize it at a glance, after all, follow My father has been too long, doesn''t she know who his father is?


    Practice??Impossible... It''s impossible to cultivate in this life...


    If you have time, you might as well go to have a meeting with your daughters, then accompany your wives around, and occasionally go out to see if you have new prey... This is Zhou Ye''s daily routine.


    Moreover, in the eyes of Little Furong, the majestic female student president in front of him is completely a fan of his father...


    It is estimated that even if her father said that for the sake of world peace, she would immediately take the initiative to dedicate all of her own, she would not hesitate to rush forward without asking the reason.


    Hey, it''s really hopeless...


    While Xiao Furong was complaining about Marguerite in her heart, Marguerite was carefully touching the seat in front of her eyes, which was like a quarter of a large egg cut off. He curiously said, "Professor Zhou Ye is worthy of being the greatest wizard. Such an exquisite magic seat can also be made... But why does Furong know how to operate this thing?"


    "Because Professor Zhou Ye is Furong''s distant cousin..." Little Penello was outspoken and revealed Furong''s foundation in an instant.


    "Oh? Really?" Margaret stopped her actions, and then looked at Furong... "Ah, Furong is a pure-blooded Veel... And in the Triwizard Tournament, Professor Zhou Ye It seems to be entangled with a girl who has one-half of the Veela descent... Is that girl your relative...?"


    "Ha, haha... that''s right, just what you think..." Furong smiled awkwardly.


    She dared to call her dad his cousin, but she never dared to call her mother Sarah Petrick...


    Loving father and strict mother is the norm in Zhou Ye''s family.


    Of course...other mothers treat Furong very well. Only her biological mother Sarah has the strictest discipline to Furong...Who told her to marry her in front of her mother when she was a child? Going out?Laugh... Women have a strong sense of grudge...


    After visiting the dormitory where Zhou Ye used to be, all the girls returned to their rooms one by one.


    In any case, since now there is the key to open the door of Little Furong, then-in the future there will be opportunities to go in and study the traces of the great wizard''s growth.


    The next day-early morning-


    Little Furong was woken up by Marguerite before she was in her sleep.


    "Good morning, Sister Margaret..." Fleur rubbed her sleepy eyes and said dazedly: "Why is it so early..."


    "It''s getting late... If you don''t get up again, you won''t be able to make breakfast!" Margaret said with a smile: "Well, get up quickly, Fleur!"


    "Okay..." Furong also thought of her father''s confession at this time... Regarding the Hogwarts tradition, new students must go hungry the first morning. This is the tradition...


    Fortunately, with Margaret taking her and Penello, these two little loli did not get lost.


    However, Margaret would disregard the tradition of the old student and take two little loli to breakfast on the first day of the new year because she wanted to please little Furong.


    No way. As Zhou Ye''s brain-remnant fan, although she has her own way to approach Zhou Ye, sometimes the power of relatives can make all your efforts fall short, let''s put it this way...


    Perhaps, one day - she finally made Zhou Ye tempted, and Zhou Ye asked little Furong curiously - [What do you think of Margaret in your college?What kind of person is it?


    When the time comes¡ªLittle Furong has a word.what?I don¡¯t think she¡¯s very good, she didn¡¯t remind me when the freshmen enrolled... I was hungry and late...]


    It is estimated that this sentence will wipe out all Margaret''s efforts.


    Although Margaret is Zhou Ye''s stubborn fan, it doesn''t mean that her EQ is low...How can a person with low EQ sit in the position of a female student president?Margaret firmly believes that there is no fluke in one''s success, and details are especially important.


    Therefore, she did not hesitate to violate this old student''s tacit understanding and took two little loli to eat breakfast.


    However, what disappointed Margaret was that she didn''t see Zhou Ye in the restaurant... let alone Professor Black, it was really depressing.


    Reference 1474


    One thousand four hundred and seventy-four chapters


    "Good morning... honey!"


    As soon as Zhou Ye opened his eyes, he felt that he had been raided, and it was not until five minutes later that the two of them ended the super long Good Morning."Good morning, my sister-in-law..."


    To be honest, English is a bit troublesome-it can¡¯t express many meanings accurately, but fortunately, the phrase Sister-in-law represents the wife¡¯s sister, or the younger sister-in-law and sister-in-law-barely accurate.


    In short, what he wanted was that kind of feeling, not an accurate address, and Zhou Ye didn''t care anymore.


    When Narcissa heard Zhou Ye''s ridicule, her face turned red in an instant... After taking a bite, Narcissa whispered, "Honey, you are such a bastard!"


    "Thank you for the compliment..." Zhou Ye gave a slight faint and didn''t care-it''s time to start the morning exercises. Thinking of this, Zhou Ye''s hands...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1073

    "Okay, my dear... Stop it!" Feeling the movement from her body, Narcissa said in a little panic: "If we don''t get up again, we will be late. I don''t want to be laughed at by my students... "


    "But can you still get up today?" Zhou Ye asked a little strangely, you know-last night this girl was miserably cultivated by herself, fighting alone sounds beautiful, but-it''s not It''s so beautiful... After all, Zhou Ye is too arrogant.


    "If you can''t get up, you have to get up..." Narcissa said, holding back the severe pain, trying to get up from the couch... "I don''t want to be laughed at today..."


    However, Narcissa found that she couldn''t even leave the couch at all. There was no way... She was really hurt too deeply.


    In desperation, Narcissa could only look at Zhou Ye with a pitiful look, "My dear, can you help me get the healing potion from the second drawer over there?"


    "No problem!" Zhou Ye smiled helplessly, went to bed, took out a bottle of healing potion from the drawer of the wooden cabinet not far away, and handed it to Narcissa.


    He can somewhat understand Narcissa''s thoughts. Yesterday, the love show flew up and abused countless single dogs, but if he asks for leave today, I am afraid it will not be long before the whole Hogwarts will be rumored...


    Regardless of whether the rumors are good or bad, no woman is willing to accept such rumors... Even though she has clearly happened to Zhou Ye in one way or another.


    Watching Narcissa, after drinking the healing potion, she was gradually able to walk down the ground... Zhou Ye shook her head, opened the portal directly, went back to Shangri-La, and returned with a Chinese breakfast...


    The two of them were directly in Narcissa''s room and enjoyed their own breakfast...


    After breakfast, of course-each went to class in their own classroom.


    Today, Zhou Ye happened to be the first class, which was a seventh-grade dark magic defense class.


    Thinking of the beautiful girl with fiery eyes, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but leak a smile...


    At this time, in the Defence Against the Dark Arts classroom on the fourth floor, the seventh-grade students were waiting expectantly for class time.


    For boys, having a legendary wizard to teach him Defence Against the Dark Arts in the last year is just a dream.


    For the girls-Defense Against the Dark Arts course, they valued Professor Zhou Ye, the handsome face of this legendary wizard with countless names.


    In any era, looking at faces is the essence of girls.


    It''s just that, in the boiling classroom, there is a boy with an uneasy look that seems so incompatible with everyone...


    He is no one else, but the boss of the Weasley family, Bill Weasley.


    After dinner last night, his brother Percy told him that he might have been cast by the legendary wizard named Zhou Ye in front of him, so that''s why something like that happened between the three brothers...


    This incident made Bill feel a panic.


    Legendary wizard, Zhou Ye...Who is he?


    He killed almost all the Death Eaters alone, and easily killed the Dark Lord, Voldemort, who had caused headaches throughout Europe.


    Why would such a person frame their Weasley brothers??What is his purpose??


    These thoughts kept spinning in Weasley''s mind, but there was no clue.


    At this moment, the suddenly quiet classroom made Bill come to mind.


    I saw a slender figure suddenly appeared at the front desk of the classroom... it was not someone else, it was Zhou Ye.


    "Hello everyone, it seems that everyone still likes my way of playing..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Then-does anyone else know my name?"


    "No...!!!" XN


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the students burst into laughter. They liked Zhou Ye''s improper way of attending classes-no way, there are too many decent teachers, and the unsoundness made them feel a little surprise.


    "Well then..." Zhou Ye clapped his hands, and after quieting everyone down, he continued: "Then, I can save myself from introducing myself, so... as your defense against the dark arts. Teacher, I always think that the best defense is offense...Does anyone know how to defend against dark magic most effectively?"


    Having said this, Zhou Ye looked around the students in the audience, then smiled and nodded Marguerite with his hand and said, "Well, Miss Simmons will answer this question!"


    "I think the most effective way to defend against dark magic is to kill the dark wizard in advance..." Margaret stood up and said without hesitation.


    "But how do we know who is the black wizard? Who is not the black wizard?" Zhou Ye asked with interest.


    "This..." Margaret said after hesitating for a while: "This question, I am afraid that only the Sentry Master can do it!"


    "No... I don''t think this question actually needs to involve the master of the gods and gods!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and rejected Margaret''s answer.


    "Do you have any new magic that can detect the dark wizard?" Margaret asked with bright eyes.


    "No, no... the human heart is far more complex and elusive than the most complicated magic you can think of..." Zhou Ye shook his head and said, "Even if it is a spiritual master who is born with a strong spirit. , And only in questioning, can you extract the other person¡¯s thoughts... and even, there is Occlumency, which can resist the magical existence of the Panthera Master... Therefore, you can¡¯t fully understand who is right to you. Harmful target, and who? The real dark wizard..."


    "Then... how do you tell?" Margaret asked curiously.


    "My way of distinguishing is very simple..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "That is-whoever uses magic on me is the dark wizard... Then it needs to be completely destroyed!"


    Reference 1475


    One thousand four hundred and seventy-five chapters


    "how is this possible¡­¡­"


    "Isn''t that equivalent to letting us be beaten first, and then fight back?"


    "How can this kind of thing be done..."


    "That''s right!"


    Hearing the comments from everyone in the class, Zhou Ye pulled out a smile...what he wanted was this effect...


    And Margaret standing there was a little worried...


    What is brain residue fan??


    The stupid fan is--


    First, your idol is always right.


    Second, if your idol is wrong, please refer to Article 1.


    "Everyone, be quiet!" Margaret said loudly, "I believe that Professor Zhou Ye said so, there is some truth... Please listen to Professor Zhou Ye to finish!"


    "..."


    Following Margaret''s words, everyone fell silent again... Looking straight at Zhou Ye, anyway, Margaret was still a bit dignified as the chairman of the Female Student Union...


    "Actually, I don''t bother to explain the various principles to you, because it would be too tiring to do that!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "It''s better to use actual combat to prove it..."


    Said this, Zhou Ye clapped his hands."Okay, now everyone, stand up and move your desks and stools to the sides of the classroom..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s order, although the students were a little unsure, they still obediently followed.


    After a while, an empty space has been vacated in the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom...


    The desks and chairs were piled up on both sides of the classroom against the wall.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1074

    The students who lost their desks and stools just stood in the middle of the classroom so stupidly, looking at Zhou Ye...


    "Well, since it''s actual combat teaching, then I need an opponent..." Zhou Ye said, pointing to Margaret and said, "It''s up to you, Miss Simmons!"


    "It''s an honor to be your opponent!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Marguerite stood up with a happy face... and the other students automatically retreated to the sides of the classroom, leaving the open space in the middle to Margo. Li Te and Zhou Ye...


    "You can choose the distance you feel is the least easy to avoid, to perform magic!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Okay!" Margaret can be said to have incomparable trust in Zhou Ye... She immediately retreated to the other end of the classroom, which was a dozen meters away from Zhou Ye. At this distance, the spells cast were not easy to fail. ...


    You read that right-spells sometimes fail.


    You know, the spells in Harry Potter are not like the World of Warcraft games, which have their own tracking system and locking system...


    "Professor, my wand is nine and three-quarters inches long. It is made of yellow ash and the tip of a female unicorn!" Marguerite took out her wand and said, "You don''t need to prepare A moment??"


    "This actual combat is going to prove how to fight back as soon as possible after being attacked..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "I don''t need to make any more preparations. When you feel that the preparations are complete, you can start at any time..."


    "Okay, Professor..." Margaret said, pointing her magic wand at Zhou Ye, and chanting: "Expelliarmus [Except your weapon]"


    Following the sound of Margaret''s curse, a white light sprayed from Margaret''s wand and directly attacked Zhou Ye...


    And what about Zhou Ye?Then he turned slightly to his side without a rush... That magic was just avoided by Zhou Ye...


    He walked behind his hands and said, "You can continue to use magic... If you let me get close to you, I will punish you, Miss Simmons!"


    "Rictusempra" heard Zhou Ye''s words, and Margaret chanted the spell again...


    However, such a spell is useless to Zhou Ye...


    Or it should be said that the magic of the entire Harry Potter world, except for some convenient little magic, is of no use to Zhou Ye. Even a trained ordinary soldier can use his own super power. His nerve reflex, escaped most of the magic.


    Funny?


    Not funny at all.


    The magic in the world of Harry Potter, one by one, seems to be a light, but they do not have the speed of light, especially-the need to chant the spell is simply the result of failure, no wonder the wizards were in the Middle Ages, The witch hunt started by those in Europe who held swords almost wiped it out.


    With such a useless spell, Zhou Ye felt that a special soldier would be able to sling them.


    With this thought, Zhou Ye walked up to Margaret step by step, and finally¡ªMargaret¡¯s already anxious spell was wrong, and gently placed his hand on Margaret¡¯s neck. ... "The game is over, Miss Simmons..."


    "I lost..." Margaret is proud, and she also has the capital to be proud. After all-in the sixth grade, someone who can get an outstanding evaluation in all the individual tests of the overwork test , Of course she is qualified to be proud.


    However, today''s pride was crushed by Zhou Ye...


    However, Margaret didn''t feel embarrassed. The law of idol = invincibility was already deeply buried in her heart.


    Therefore, in her opinion, it is normal for her to be inferior to Zhou Ye-but losing is losing. This kind of frustration made Margaret feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Don''t be discouraged, tell you secretly...Don''t say it''s your magic, even if it''s Professor Dumbledore''s magic, if I want to hide, it''s easy!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, in Margaret''s ear He whispered: "Also, going to the boys'' dormitory in Ravenclaw at night, I want to talk to you about punishment..."


    "Hmm..." Margaret blushed instantly, and after nodding lightly, she didn''t dare to say anything again.


    And Zhou Ye walked to the podium of the classroom again at this time, looked at the group of seventh-grade students off the stage, and said with a smile: "Everyone has seen the actual combat just now. Can someone tell me... what did you find? ??"


    "Miss Simmons didn''t chant the spell fast enough...so, I will give you more preparation time!" a boy raised his hand and said.


    "Well, that''s right!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "Then are you confident that the spell is faster than Miss Simmons??


    "This...no!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the boy said dejectedly.


    You must know that the spell must be clear in the syllables before you can try to shorten the time of the spell, which is equivalent to reciting tongue twisters. The faster the person speaks, the less clear the words will be... This is a difficult problem to alleviate. .


    "Hahaha..." XN


    Hearing the boy''s answer, everyone couldn''t help laughing...


    "Okay, everyone don''t have to laugh. Actually, this is a very realistic question. How can we speed up the spelling while ensuring that the spelling is clear, but-today we are discussing how to defend against black magic, so-this The topic can be discussed in the next class." Zhou Ye clapped his hands and said, "Then anyone else has any thoughts on the actual combat just now?"


    Reference 1476


    One thousand four hundred and seventy-six chapters


    "Professor..." A female voice raised her right hand and said, "I just saw that you were not fast next to Miss Simmons, and... You only have to read the last syllable when Miss Simmons finishes the last syllable. Will move his body to the side a little..."


    "Yes..." Zhou Ye nodded approvingly, and then asked: "What''s your name?


    "Debbie, Debbie Elise, professor..." Debbie said happily.


    As Margaret''s best friend, how could she not be influenced by Margaret?She is also a fan of Zhou Ye, but she is not as serious as Margaret.


    "So...Miss Iris...Do you know why I did this?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile at the lovely girl with long chestnut hair.


    "Sorry, Professor, I don''t know..." Debbie shook her head. She only saw that Zhou Ye had been shaking her body with the smallest amount to avoid magic, but she didn''t understand why Zhou Ye did it.


    "Because--" Zhou Ye''s expression was straightened, and after a glance at these students, he said, "You never know whether the enemy you are facing is one or two..."


    "Or maybe more..."


    "Under such circumstances, it is the most stupid thing to use the largest body range to avoid magic!" Zhou Ye continued: "How far you have swayed, how far will you come back... At this time, it is also you. When you are most likely to be attacked... and if the shaking is over, you will find that your actions are very easy to be seen through by your opponent..."


    "..."


    The students below were silent for a moment, they were quietly thinking about what Zhou Ye said.


    Actually-Zhou Ye was just talking nonsense, of course-evasion of magic is true, but Zhou Ye did it for the purpose of making these guys play...


    Of course, as for what kind of influence it will have, Zhou Ye doesn''t care about it...


    "Then¡ªProfessor Zhou Ye!" A boy raised his hand and said, "How can we avoid magic as easily as you?"


    "It''s very simple..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "First of all, you must have a strong body..."


    "This one¡­¡­"


    "Are you kidding?


    "Do we need to exercise?"


    "The first time I heard that a wizard needs to exercise his body first..."


    "Quiet!" Zhou Ye clapped his hands lightly, and continued to flicker: "Do you think that exercising is of no use to wizards?"


    "Yes!" XN


    This time, many people shouted in unison.


    These are the supporters of the doctrine of [the wizard must be erudite and elegant].

 The Movie World Chapter 1075

    "So... do you want to try it?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "I don''t need any magic, let you use magic to attack me, and I¡ªI just rely on my body to defeat you??"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words-the students were suddenly silent.


    To be honest, they are a little afraid to reach out to Zhou Ye... After all, Zhou Ye is a legendary wizard...


    "What?? Don''t you even have the courage?" Zhou Ye immediately mocked: "Or... Do you think that when facing a Muggle who doesn''t use magic, you don''t even have the courage to shoot? Are you still men? ?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s ridicule, all the boys became angry. They were said to be not men?This can be called a serious insult.


    "Of course we have, but what if you use magic?" a boy said loudly, "In that case, we can''t resist your magic at all!"


    "Of course I don''t use magic..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said: "Otherwise, I can seal my vision with something, like this..."


    "No, you can cast spells without spells... We have already seen this at the dinner party last night!" the boy continued.


    "Then what do you say?" Zhou Ye spread his hands and said...I am also desperate...


    "I think let the girls look at you as referees so that we can fight with peace of mind..." the boy said loudly.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye sighed, "I agree to your request!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the boy almost jumped up happily...


    Why let girls be referees??


    Because in his opinion, these girls have long been completely fascinated by Zhou Ye. Once they enter the battle, let alone whether these girls will become obstacles, but they definitely can''t be the help of boys...


    Just as a group of boys cannot besieged a goddess with incomparable charm, these girls are already unreliable...


    Instead of allowing them to stay on the field and mess up their positions, it is better to remove them from the battlefield at the beginning, so that the boys'' combat effectiveness will increase.


    "Well, since everyone has decided, then we will go to the grass field!" Zhou Ye clapped his hands, and then said: "It''s impossible to use it in the house..."


    "Okay... Professor!" XN


    Although the girls complained that they could not participate in the battle, since Zhou Ye had already settled down, they didn''t bother to say... Originally, the girls were not happy to play against Zhou Ye, especially this kind of many-to-one. Combat mode.


    As a group of more than sixty people walked down the stairs mightily... the movement alarmed Dumbledore, he couldn''t help standing up, walking to the window, and looking down.


    At this time - Zhou Ye had already led the students to the playground.


    "Now, you can choose your favorable terrain for your preparations!" Zhou Ye looked at the more than forty boys standing in front of him and smiled: "Of course, you can also choose a leader to act as Your commander!"


    "We choose Roy to be our commander!" XN


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the boys shouted loudly.


    Roy?


    That is to say, the boy who asked to remove girls from the fighting sequence. He is the chairman of this session of the Boys Student Union, and at the same time, he is also the most prestigious person in this session of boys.


    "Okay...the girls stand aside and watch carefully..." Zhou Ye shrugged his shoulders indifferently, joking-can he still lose in the face of a bunch of kids??


    Soon-under Roy''s leadership, a group of boys assigned tasks...


    This time, they were fighting for their dignity. If so many people couldn''t force Zhou Ye to use magic, then - they were a group of losers.


    The positions Roy assigned to the boys are also very interesting. The patchwork arrangement makes people seem to have no problems at first glance, but when you look closely, you will find that all the boys stand in different positions. It will hinder the casting of the people behind him-if they attack at the same time, their dense attack formation is enough to block all Zhou Ye''s escape routes.


    In other words--


    What Zhou Ye is about to face is a magical barrage game... "It''s really a good arrangement, I''m a little bit interested!"


    Reference 1477


    One thousand four hundred and seventy seven chapters


    As the boys were all ready, Margaret Simmons yelled, "Go!"


    "Impediment Jinx [Obstacles]" XN


    Almost all boys chanted the obstacle curse at the first time.


    At the same time, the magic light squirting from more than thirty magic wands seemed to form a net at this moment and enveloped Zhou Ye.


    And what about Zhou Ye?


    If your face doesn''t change color, and your heart doesn''t beat, it''s like skipping rope. In this magic net, jumping around...


    Yes, that''s right¡ªmore than 30 boys casting magic at the same time is enough to make people headache, but¡ªeveryone chants the spell at a different speed, that is, the speed at which they complete their spells is also different.


    This small gap is useless to others, but for Zhou Ye-it is more useful.


    In just a few seconds, Zhou Ye had already rushed to the front of this group of boys, after all-there was only more than 30 meters between the two.


    Seeing Zhou Ye who was about to rush over, Roy, who was in charge of directing the boys, was not nervous at all, but shouted, "Disperse..."


    Following Roy''s order, the boys smashed away completely according to the method just said.


    In other words, Zhou Ye suddenly became surrounded by boys.


    "It''s interesting..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Stupefy [fainted]......" XN


    The boys also released an attack magic that required the shortest time to chant the spell this time, but they weren''t...The same sentence, no matter how short the spell, in order to ensure the accuracy of the spell, you must also speak clearly...


    then--


    These spells were once again easily avoided by Zhou Ye...Moreover, the boys were not without losses this time. There were a few unlucky ones who were accidentally injured by the magic of their opposing comrades, and directly quit the battle...


    This situation is also unavoidable. After all, the semicircular encirclement looks beautiful, but it is really easy to accidentally hurt...


    "That''s it..."


    Just when Roy was about to change again, a voice came into his ears, and then-he felt a slight pain on the back of his neck, and instantly lost consciousness completely...


    The boys who lost their leader turned into a mess...


    Some people use Serpensortia [Oolong Out of the Hole] to summon a poisonous snake, and some use the weird magic of the front tooth match stick, which is always chaotic...


    Under such chaos, many unlucky people were accidentally injured by their comrades... But what about Zhou Ye?


    Stepped on that poor poisonous snake and knocked out all the boys easily...


    Twenty minutes later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Roy woke up, he found that his teammates had been wiped out, and none of them were spared. The message from the girl was that Professor Zhou Ye had not used any spell from beginning to end...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1076

    Roy didn''t feel ashamed because of his defeat. Instead, he was like a child who found a treasure, with a curious look in his eyes.


    "Professor Zhou Ye..." Roy, who stood up, walked quickly to Zhou Ye who was chatting with the girl, bowed his head respectfully, and asked, "Excuse me, how can I become as strong as you..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Of course it is to exercise his body...As for the specific reason, I will tell you when everyone wakes up!"


    "Yes..." Roy nodded, and then stood aside...


    Ten minutes later, the boys all woke up and sat there with their heads down...


    They lost without any dispute, and-when they used magic to face someone who didn''t use magic, they lost...


    This makes them a little frustrated.


    After all, when facing ordinary people, they didn''t say it, but-the idea of ??being superior is still there, otherwise there would be no Muggle, Mudblood and other slight insulting terms.


    However-Zhou Ye taught them a lesson today. When a Muggle has a strong physique and has a certain understanding of magic, their group of self-proclaimed noble wizards are like a group of rookies. It was easily killed.


    This discovery had to make them feel frustrated.


    It seems that years of arrogance is a joke...


    They finally understood why wizards still follow the principle of avoiding the world-that is because-they are the weaker side.


    "Now-do you still think that a strong body is not needed?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile as he looked at the group of downcast students.


    "..." XN


    Although I don''t want to admit it, but-almost no one mentions this topic now.


    Wizards don¡¯t need exercise??


    Ha ha¡­¡­


    "The Muggle world has a very interesting law, I think it is necessary to tell you!" Zhou Ye smiled and said: "A wooden barrel, how much water can hold, does not depend on how much the longest wooden barrel is. The length...but depends on how long the shortest plank is..."


    Everyone thought about what Zhou Ye said...


    "So the same thing!" Zhou Ye looked at the contemplative people, smiled with satisfaction, and continued: "How strong this wizard is, it''s not his strongest side, but the side he lacks the most..."


    "So..." Zhou Ye said loudly, "In order not to become a wizard who was easily solved empty-handed, now--you all give me a lap, the first goal, give me a circle around Hogwarts Run ten laps..."


    Run ten laps around Hogwarts??That''s going to kill people...


    However, none of these guys dared to say anything, because - Zhou Ye had already taken out his golden wand, "You have a kind of saying why don''t you try it?¡­¡­


    Under Zhou Ye''s force, the students started to run...


    However, a weak body is a weak body...These guys read when they have time, and their bodies are all like little chickens...


    Many people are too tired to run after less than one lap...


    But it¡¯s okay. Zhou Ye will call them up, add the weight-bearing curse he carefully prepared for them, and then use the transformation curse to conjure up a few polar bears, chase them behind, and help them become real men .


    Of course, in order to prevent them from doing anything to harm those little approach runners, Zhou Ye also confiscated their wands, and at the same time stipulated that the last one would have to run three more laps.


    As for girls...


    Of course, there is a preferential treatment. Although you have to run laps, you can take a short rest when you are tired, and some girls can also enjoy Zhou Ye''s intimate massage techniques to reduce physical fatigue... For example¡ª ¡ªMargaret and her best friend, Debbie.


    You ask-why did Zhou Ye do this??Because it''s fun...it''s so boring to be a teacher every day. You can be a passionate teacher. When it''s okay, it''s so pleasant to abuse these cute little guys under various names.


    And-these tired little dog-like guys reminded Zhou Ye of his time when he was training the captain of the US, I have to say-that period was really Zhou Ye''s happiest time... Besides, Zhou Ye also wanted to take a look. When a group of wizards were in a duel, the wizard on the opposite side suddenly gave up chanting the spell and rushed directly over to fight his opponent. It feels interesting to think about it...


    Reference 1478


    One thousand four hundred and seventy-eight chapters


    On that day, all the seventh-grade students who had attended Zhou Ye''s class were listless in the following class.


    And - at noon and lunch, the busy house elves in the Hogwarts kitchen were surprised to find that there seems to be a significant increase in the amount of meals today, could it be - their cooking skills were unknowingly, Increased a lot??


    At this time, Zhou Ye was in Dumbledore''s office... ahem, talking.


    "Ye, can you tell me what you think?" Albus Dumbledore was not angry, although he saw how Zhou Ye made the seventh-grade students better than die...


    However, Albus Dumbledore believed that Zhou Ye would definitely give himself a satisfactory explanation.


    "Ah...? I just feel that the actual combat ability of our graduated students is a bit too weak!" Zhou Ye sat in the chair casually, this time he didn''t even touch the toffee on Dumbledore''s table. ."So before graduating, give them a surprise training for their survivability...Although they may not use these abilities for a lifetime, I still think that giving my students more ability to live is far more than telling them. Some strong spells that will never be used!"


    "Why do you say that?" Dumbledore asked curiously.


    "Professor Dumbledore should remember how I killed Voldemort?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and said, "A powerful wizard like Voldemort, after being approached, is just a poor bug to be ravaged by others. What about these little guys? I just want to teach them not to rely too much on magic wands, but to trust their bodies more!"


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Dumbledore stopped talking...


    He remembered how Zhou Ye trampled Voldemort to death in the first place...


    And Zhou Ye continued: "And ah-the students in the seventh grade have almost finished what they should learn, so-I use the time to teach them. Don''t worry, I don''t know the students in other grades. Teaching them like this..."


    "Huh..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Dumbledore sighed deeply, "Well, if you need my help, just tell me, I will try to help you..."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and his figure gradually disappeared in front of Dumbledore. Only his sentence was left in the room: "Goodbye, professor!"


    "Goodbye... little guy..." Dumbledore yelled and rubbed his temple gently... As for the meaning of Zhou Ye''s words, Dumbledore could still understand somewhat.


    Just like Durmstrang School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, their college pays more attention to the physical training of their students because of the colder area.


    Even if it is called the cradle of the dark wizard, the toughness of the wizard who came out of the Durmstrang School of Witchcraft and Wizardry is recognized by the entire European magic circle.


    Otherwise, why the reputation of Durmstrang School of Witchcraft and Wizardry is so bad, and those pure-blood families still send their offspring there?


    It''s because they are strong enough.


    "Oh, I just hope that little guy doesn''t turn Hogwarts into a second Durmstrang..." Despite this worry, Albus Dumbledore did not immediately stop Zhou. Ye, because¡ªhe also wanted to see what would happen to Hogwarts after the change.


    At this time, in the cafeteria--


    Charlie Weasley looked at his elder brother with a strange look, and asked, "Bill? Are you okay? Are you so tired after all morning class?"


    "..." Bill Weasley glanced at his brother and sighed."When you learn Defence Against the Dark Arts, you will know it, and now-ignore me, I want to eat... I''m starving to death!"


    "..." Charlie was speechless for a while, he really didn''t understand why he was so tired in the Defence Against the Dark Arts class??


    At this moment, Charlie suddenly felt an unusually quiet around him. It seemed that everyone was looking at him?No, looking behind him...


    This made him couldn''t help but turn his head and look behind him...


    I saw that a tall, silver-haired teenager was standing behind him with a smile, looking at him and his brother... "Professor Zhou Ye, what''s the matter?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1077

    "Of course!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, then looked at Bill who was gorging himself and said, "Are you interested, find a place to talk about your brother Percy..."


    ...... Hearing Zhou Ye mentioned Percy, Charlie and Bill were taken aback at the same time, and then an ominous premonition rose from his heart.


    To be honest-Charlie and Bill both had a feeling of regret after what happened to his brother Percy...


    But-the feeling of breaking the ban gives them an impulse to stop...


    Even the two brothers had discussed that when they were free, they would call out their younger brother Percy to have fun.


    But, now¡ªthey feel very regretful.


    Percy told them of his own guess, and they did listen to it.


    Now¡ªZhou Ye came to the door, and it seemed¡ªsome things needed to be done.


    Thinking of this, the Weasley brothers glanced at each other and nodded, "Okay, Professor Zhou Ye...then where are we going?"


    "Come with me!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and stopped talking, but turned and left...


    The two brothers did not dare to delay, stood up directly and followed Zhou Ye...


    Along the way, with seven turns and eight turns, Bill and Charlie finally followed Zhou Ye to an abandoned classroom.


    When noticing that there was no one else around, Charlie quietly took out his wand, and then yelled at Zhou Ye: "Forget it!"


    Charlie would not dare to kill Zhou Ye...


    He only dared to use the Forgetting Curse to make Zhou Ye completely forget this matter-then the two of their brothers would hold onto their reputation.


    However¡ªwhen he raised his wand, he found that his elder brother didn¡¯t do anything at all...but at this time he had no time to think about other things, because the arrow had to be sent on the string, and he didn¡¯t have time to go. Remind my brother.


    Unfortunately--


    The forgotten spell he was bound to win did not hit Zhou Ye at all, but was directly avoided by Zhou Ye...


    Standing aside, Bill, who hadn''t done anything, didn''t feel strange about it...


    You know, during the class, there were more than 30 people around Zhou Ye to perform magic, and Zhou Ye avoided him, not to mention his own brother alone.


    Compared with his younger brother, Bill knew more about Zhou Ye''s powers, although those powers seemed to Zhou Ye to be nothing but furry."Professor Zhou Ye, may I ask you to call us here, what is the matter?"


    Reference 1479


    One thousand four hundred and seventy-nine chapters


    "Ha, a good spell, but the voice of the spell is louder!" Zhou Ye waved his hand, not caring about the Forgotten Curse that Charlie had just thrown himself.


    For Zhou Ye, this is an important part of his plan for the Weasley brothers, and it is not impossible to be kind to them a little bit.


    "This... how is this possible?" Charlie looked at Zhou Ye with a surprised look. He had never seen anyone who could turn his back to people and avoid magic...


    "Nothing to make a fuss about!" Bill gave his brother a faint look, and said, "This morning, Professor Zhou Ye walked freely through the magic of more than 30 people. No magic can hit him..."


    "..." When Charlie heard his brother''s words, he felt a strange feeling in his heart. Is this-still a human??


    "Okay, Bill! I called you, not to talk to you about evasion techniques!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "I want to talk to you about your brother, Percy..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Bill and Charlie''s faces were stunned, and they looked at Zhou Ye with serious expressions and said, "I''m sorry, Professor Zhou Ye, we don''t know what you are talking about, Percy? What happened to Percy? What happened?"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye''s expectation of the two brothers pretending to be stupid was also expected.


    "On the train that day, your brother Percy harassed my sister, so I gave him a little lesson!" Zhou Ye said regardless, "Actually, I was only on Percy''s lap. I slightly added a mischievous curse, which is also a curse [Cupids Arrow] invented by myself. This curse will slightly increase the favorability of the person who is in contact with the person being cursed..."


    "..." X2


    Bill and Charlie''s faces were blue and purple, and there were tens of thousands of MMP sentences in their hearts, but they didn''t dare...


    "I didn''t expect... you would actually be implicated in your brother..." Zhou Ye said, apologizing insincerely: "I''m so sorry!"


    "No, nothing..." Bill said stiffly, "For example, if Professor Zhou Ye has nothing else to do, then we will leave. After all, there are other classes in the afternoon!"


    "Don''t worry..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "Actually, my magic is only effective for ten minutes... But-I found out that you...cough cough...your brother is nearly three hours... you guys¡­¡­"


    "I''m sorry... we don''t want to discuss this matter with you!" Charlie couldn''t help it, and he said directly: "This is a private matter between our brothers, so don''t bother Professor Zhou Ye!"


    "No, what I''m actually trying to say is..." Zhou Ye said here, with a smile on his face: "Don''t you think one brother is not enough?? You have two people...I remember It seems that you have three younger brothers besides Percy? Do you want me to help you? I still have a lot of ecstasy here... although I never use it!"


    "..." X2


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Bill and Charlie fell silent... They really wanted to say, "Who do you think of our brother?"¡­¡­


    But-they couldn''t tell.


    Because they found sadly that in their hearts, they were actually a little eager to Zhou Ye''s advice...especially the feeling of being touched, giving them a feeling of breaking through the urgency...that feeling--really...


    Seeing the two hesitant on their faces, Zhou Ye smiled slightly...


    In fact, he possesses spiritual abilities, he can compulsorily rewrite the feelings of these two people, but-isn''t it a long time?If it changes suddenly, it will always give people a sense of boring...


    Besides, Zhou Ye didn''t want anyone to notice the changes of the Weasley brothers, but think of others.


    So - it''s still fun to do it bit by bit, and then slowly change.


    Bill and Charlie were silent...


    They want to accept Zhou Ye''s gift, but they dare not...


    Because they don¡¯t know what Zhou Ye¡¯s reason for doing this is, why they want to help themselves, and even donate to them forbidden drugs...


    Although they didn''t know the purpose, but¡ªin order not to be controlled by others, they finally decided to face the sugar-coated shells given by Zhou Ye and say NO.


    However, just when they wanted to speak, Zhou Ye spoke again: "You don''t have to be afraid that I will hold such a secret in your hand to threaten you to do something for me."


    "..." X2


    This sentence said that Bill and Charlie were most afraid of the idea, so-they decided to continue to listen to Zhou Ye to talk about his reasons...


    "Because-first, with my strength, I really can''t think of what I need you to do for me?" Zhou Ye said, gently waving his hand back, and a sofa appeared behind him out of thin air. .


    Zhou Ye sat down calmly, drew out a Havana cigar, cut it with a cigar cutter, and lit the cigar.


    "Secondly, even if I really need to threaten you--it depends on what you did to your brother Percy on the train..." Said this, Zhou Ye took a light cigar and spat it out."It is enough to ruin you, and to make the entire Weasley family a laughing stock in the magic world. ¡ª¡ªThese things are enough as a handle to threaten you!"


    "..." X2


    Unable to refute, totally unreasonable.Bill and Charlie stood in front of Zhou Ye stupidly, not knowing what to say.


    "Third, I am a relatively kind person, and I can''t see the existence of such things as a lover eventually becoming a brother... That''s why I helped you!" Zhou Ye said here, smiling slightly: "You think my reasons are enough. full??"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1078

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Except for the seemingly ridiculous remarks of the third article, Bill and Charlie could not find a way to refute the other two.


    If Zhou Ye really wanted to threaten them, he could really threaten them.


    Don¡¯t say anything stupid like no evidence¡ªsome people, their own status means that what they say has absolute credibility, such as Zhou Ye in front of him¡ªthe legendary wizard, one by one. A legend who is the source of chaos in the magical world, the words spoken from such a population are enough to be believed by all wizards.


    "If... I mean if, our brother doesn''t accept your kindness?" Bill took a deep breath and said.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled and said casually: "My world is very simple-not my friend, or my enemy...Don''t let the friendship in my hands fall to the ground, otherwise, Maybe it will be magic next time..."


    "..." X2


    The two Weasley brothers really want to yell [Friend P, isn¡¯t you just forcing us??] Impulse.


    But - they didn''t dare, because Zhou Ye really had the capital to force them, as well as the ability to force them.


    After taking a few deep breaths, Bill said: "Well, we accept your kindness, Professor Zhou Ye... I don''t know when the ecstasy can be given to us??"


    "Ah? That... I''ll give it to you when you get home. After all-when you are in school, you still need to use the same younger brother!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Look, I''m the same What a person who thinks of friends...I''m almost touched by myself..."


    "...!!!" X2 Facing Zhou Ye like this, the Weasley brothers don''t want to struggle anymore, they know - they won''t be able to escape the control of the guy in front of them all their lives.


    Reference 1480


    One thousand four hundred and eighty chapters


    In the Ravenclaw lounge at night, it was pitch black--


    Here, there are no nasty living portraits outside, and there are no ghosts who like to drop by...


    Because everyone knows-everyone needs some privacy, no one can stand being noticed 24 hours a day.


    Therefore, in the dark Ravenclaw lounge, it is extremely quiet...After all, even if the girls snoring, it is the kind of soft and slight snoring, not like the boys¡¯ dormitory-the drum is shaking the sky. The movement.


    At this moment, a dark figure sneaked out of the corridor of the girls'' bedroom...


    Why use the word slip??


    Ahem-because this figure really looks like a thief...


    I saw the dark shadow flowing out of the corridor, and carefully brought the corridor door gently... Then, like a thief, walked towards the male bedroom door at the corner of the statue...


    When he came to the door of the man''s bedroom corridor, Sombra turned the handle and opened the door of the house...turned around and got in.


    Under the shining of the silver-white moonlight at the end of the corridor, the black shadow''s blonde hair, in the gold, with a hint of silver-white reflection, turned into a dreamlike color.


    The person who didn''t sleep in the middle of the night and sneaked up to the door of Zhou Ye''s former dormitory was not someone else, but Margaret Simmons.


    To be honest, because Zhou Ye said in class this morning [Go to the boys¡¯ bedroom in Ravenclaw at night, I want to talk to you about punishment] Margaret was in a state of entanglement for half the night in¡­¡­


    She really wants to come to the boys'' bedroom, and even she wants something to happen to Zhou Ye here...


    But-she was afraid that it was just a joke from Zhou Ye...


    I want to come¡ªbut I''m afraid of disappointment, but don''t come¡ªand I''m afraid of missing it.


    In this entanglement, Margaret Simmons writhed for a long time without falling asleep...


    But¡ªin the end she chose¡ªto come here.


    Because she didn''t want to miss any invitation from Zhou Ye, even if it was just a joke.


    Coming-50% may be disappointed, but not coming-100% hopeless.


    So Margaret still came here...


    Standing at the door of Zhou Ye''s former dormitory, Margaret took a few deep breaths... she wanted to reach out and knock on the door.


    However, just as she raised her hand, she changed her mind¡ªif Professor Zhou Ye was inside, she would definitely keep her door open, right??


    With this thought in mind, Margaret put her hand on the doorknob and twisted the lock slightly.


    Click¡ªthe sound of the door lock being driven by the mechanical spring is always so loud in this quiet space.


    The scared Margaret''s heart couldn''t help but start to beat faster... She took a deep breath, then gently pushed the door open and walked in...


    As soon as she walked into the bedroom, the scene inside made her foolish on the spot...


    I saw that on that super luxurious couch, two figures were fighting between you and me¡ªcough cough, a fight between men and women.


    Margaret also knew both sides of the fight. One of them was Zhou Ye, and the other was Teacher Narcissa Black.


    Although it was a bit miserable to see Mr. Black, and it seemed that she was still yelling, but-she didn''t hear the slightest sound...


    However, when she was in a daze, Zhou Ye turned her head and smiled at her, then beckoned...


    Margaret couldn''t help but walked into the dormitory... As soon as she entered the dormitory, Margaret felt as if she had crossed an invisible barrier... Then, she could finally hear Teacher Narcissa''s yelling Sound...


    "I can''t do it... honey... let me go!"


    Margaret was stunned on the spot, not knowing what she should do at this time... or what she should say...


    To be honest, as normal, she should go up and give Zhou Ye a slap, then turn her head and walk away... But, don''t know why, she just can''t take a step...


    "Well... I will let you go for now..." Zhou Ye smiled and turned around, jumped off the couch, and stood directly in front of Margaret."Did you see? This is the real me. The perfect man in your mind is not me... Now, I give you the right to choose, turn around and walk out of this house, I will use the oblivion spell to make you forget what happened tonight From now on... we are still a normal teacher-student relationship..."


    "Isn''t it giving me the right to choose?" At this time, Marguerite still asked: "What is the next choice? What will be the result? Tell me!"


    "Um¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!" Zhou Ye smiled, he liked this kind of straightforward girl, "The next choice is to stay and become my woman... From now on, she will be my woman..."


    "I... can I choose not to be on this couch?" Marguerite pointed to the couch with a strange face and said: "It''s the first time, I don''t want to... I don''t want to be with another woman and lose it... ¡­"


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while. For Margaret''s character, he really felt very cute¡ªfor the first time, it showed that she was not a messy girl, and that she was willing to stay, indicating that she knew her own. What do I want in my heart, never feel confused about it...


    Such a girl-it''s so funny.


    "Of course... I''ll give you a perfect first time!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, stretched out his arms, hugged Marguerite... Then gently placed her on that one, [forced type Magic AppliancesUpper... "Want... some roses?"


    "If you can, of course..." Margaret felt a little nervous... "Best¡ªsome red wine..."


    "No problem!" Zhou Ye smiled, snapped a finger in his hand, and suddenly¡ªthe whole room became a sea of ??roses... Then, two glasses of red wine appeared in his hands.


    He handed one of the cups to Marguerite, and Zhou Ye gently clinked the glasses with her, "Cheers..."


    "Cheers¡­¡­"


    After Marguerite said this, she raised her neck and felt bored.

 The Movie World Chapter 1079

    This made Zhou Ye stunned, and then he couldn''t help but chuckle, "Don''t be nervous... we have time to eliminate your tension..."


    "No... come on!" Margaret threw the wine glass to the ground casually... her hands wrapped around Zhou Ye''s neck... "Do you know that I have been waiting for this day for six years. ......Today, finally let me wait...Love me..."


    To Zhou Ye, Margaret¡¯s words were like blowing the Charge horn...


    As soon as he bowed his head, he stubbornly stopped Margaret¡¯s little coward. As Margaret went from being jerky to gradually being able to fight Zhou Ye with time, her arms had already been taken by Zhou. Ye is all relieved...


    With a scream--


    On the Forced Magic Appliance, a blood-colored flower bloomed... And Margaret finally understood what kind of compelling effect this Forced Magic Appliance had...


    Chapter 1481


    The first thousand four hundred and eighty-one chapters


    The Ravenclaw common room in the early morning is busy, because if they don¡¯t want to miss breakfast-then they must get up as soon as possible to wash.


    Moreover, because girls usually wash up, it is more troublesome than boys, so Ravenclaw girls have the habit of getting up early.


    You ask?Why do girls take more time to wash than boys??


    The one who asks this is definitely not running away... because girls need to use various skin care products. Although they can use their own youth and invincible, they can not use those cosmetics, but-all kinds of moisturizing things, they still need some .


    Of course, they would do this. Most of them are girls in the five, six, and seven grades. As for the girls in the first, second and third grades??They can''t be called girls yet, or girls who haven''t passed the shelf life of loli...


    Furong was awakened by the rising movement of these senior sisters.


    Little Furong, who opened her eyes, rubbed her eyes, looked at the busy senior sisters, and shook her head silently...


    Little Lori is very disapproving of the behavior of the seniors, because - at home, no matter which mother she is, she doesn''t have the habit of putting on makeup... After all - a woman''s biggest enemy is time, for them who are immortal and immortal. , You don¡¯t have to care about the maintenance of your face at all-at most, you can just paint some light makeup occasionally.


    "Ah...ha..." After opening her arms, Little Furong yawned cutely, jumped off her couch, and then slipped into the bed next to her friend Penello Krivart. Without hesitation, his hands got into Debbie''s armpit...


    "Hahaha... don''t do this, Fleur..." Penello was directly awakened by his friend''s tickle attack...


    "It''s time to get up, Pepe, otherwise we won''t be able to make the breakfast..." Furong said, without stopping... continue to attack Penello.


    "I know... I know... I''ll get up..." Penello raised his hands and surrendered... Then he gained temporary freedom.


    Wait until the two little loli changes to their pajamas and wash them...


    But I found one thing... It seems that they don''t know the way...


    Some people say that it is already the second day, how can you not remember the way??


    Well, let you try this damn staircase at Hogwarts, and you will find that the memory that you are proud of is so sad.


    "Furong...what shall we do?" Penello asked anxiously after seeing that there was no one in the bedroom.


    "Don''t worry!" Furong said confidently: "Marguerite will come to pick us up..."


    "But...Senior Sister Simmons is gone..." Looking at the empty Ravenclaw common room, Pepe was almost crying...


    At this moment, there was a sound of opening the door, and then a figure walked out from the door of Ravenclaw¡¯s male dormitory, which had been abandoned for more than ten years...


    "Margaret..."


    "Sister Simmons..."


    The cry of two little loli made Marguerite, who sneaked out, suddenly became stiff, and then... she said with an awkward smile on her face: "Furong, Pepe...you Why didn''t you go to the restaurant?"


    "Didn''t you say that you were afraid that we would get lost, so let us wait for you here?" Furong had a smile on her face, but her eyes looked strange.


    What should I say?


    Furong felt that Marguerite''s expression was just like those mothers who had been knocked down by themselves at home...


    "Ah... I''m sorry, I completely forgot about this..." Margaret said, looking at the two little loli apologetically, "Let''s go to the restaurant now..."


    "Hmm!" X2


    The two little loli followed Margaret and walked out.


    While walking out with two little loli, Margaret was secretly thankful in her heart. Fortunately, when she just woke up, her man used dress-up magic and cleansing techniques to save herself the trouble of washing. And there is Sister Black¡¯s healing potion to relieve her pain.


    Otherwise-as soon as she walks out, it is estimated that these two little loli will see through...


    Now it seems that these two little guys have no doubt about anything...


    Thinking of this, Margaret''s footsteps couldn''t help but become much lighter.


    However-one of the two little loli who didn''t doubt anything in her opinion was quietly approaching her, shaking her cute little nose.


    [Familiar smell... This is the smell of father... No wonder I walked out of the empty boys'' bedroom early in the morning.It seems that Dad has wiped out Marguerite...]


    Little Furong had a smile on her face, but she was wondering in her heart.


    In fact, these things are easy to guess...


    In Hogwarts, the only people who can move at will, except for Little Fleur and Dumbledore who have learned portal magic, only Zhou Ye is left...


    Little Furong wouldn''t do this, and Dumbledore was gay, so he would do it. Except for her father, Zhou Ye, it seemed that there would be no one else.


    [Oh, another one...] Little Furong looked at Marguerite with some sadness, one after another... Then, wouldn''t there be more and more mothers??Oh my god, she definitely don''t call mother Margaret...


    It seems that it¡¯s time to find a chance for Pepe to develop a relationship with her father, as long as... Pepe is succeeded by her father, then she has a chance to get in... From then on, she will improve her seniority and she won¡¯t have to call anything else. Woman mother...


    Thinking about it, I''m still a little excited...


    ¡ª¡ªOf course, Furong is definitely not just to improve her seniority, but to counterattack Zhou Ye ¡ª the relationship between father and daughter is really good.


    Sometimes it''s good to make all the girls jealous.


    Otherwise, at that time, Little Furong didn''t have the courage to yell at that time, it would be nonsense to marry her biological mother.


    It was really that Little Furong was the only child in the family at that time, and she was very much loved.


    Just as Xiao Furong was thinking in her heart how to push her friend Pepe onto her father''s couch, the three had already arrived in the restaurant.


    As soon as she walked into the restaurant, Little Furong saw her father Zhou Ye and Professor Black sitting there eating breakfast leisurely.


    Seeing her father smiling at Marguerite, and Marguerite''s face was both happy and guilty, Xiao Furong couldn''t help but want to roll her eyes... After all, what are you afraid of???


    If Zhou Ye knew what his daughter was saying, he would probably want to complain...


    Of course I''m afraid. I thought I was here to be a teacher, but I ended up soaking up my own students... It''s not nice to talk about it...


    Moreover, Zhou Ye also wanted to wait for a little loli to be at school, how could he leave?

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1080

    So... everyone is better to pretend to be gentle. When you don¡¯t need to pretend to be gentle-ahem, then let all the guys at Hogwarts show their love ceremony in shock. chant.


    Chapter 1482


    One thousand four hundred and eighty two chapters


    The learning environment at Hogwarts is actually very relaxed-


    There are two large classes in the morning¡ªa lunch break plus lunch for an hour, then another large class in the afternoon, and in the evening¡ªa weekly astrology class.


    So, many times, Hogwarts students are fine at around three in the afternoon.


    They either go to the library to find books they like to read, or they call friends and find some games they are interested in to play.


    For example-wizard chess or training Quidditch.


    Of course, as the seventh grade students who are about to graduate, their tasks seem to be more onerous.


    After all-they are about to leave the college and enter society-first they will fill in their employment intentions before the beginning of the last semester, and then-based on these employment intentions, the teachers will give them some adult guidance...


    For example, if you want to do work related to magical animals, teachers will remind them to read more books about the habits and characters of magical animals, and sometimes even take them to participate in some social practice classes.


    And if some students are aiming at the inaugural righteousness master, the teachers will focus on training them to attack and defend against dark magic.


    This can be regarded as Hogwarts'' efforts for his students.


    As for the research-based employment intentions, it is even simpler... The Potions and Magic Plants Society opens the first and second training rooms of the college to them, so that they can learn more about the subjects they want to work for.


    Therefore, in general, the seventh grade is not only not easy, but it is more busy.


    It''s just¡ªthe Hogwarts students recently discovered one thing. It seems that the seventh-grade seniors are very busy recently...


    What are you busy doing??


    Keke¡ªbusy¡ªrun laps.


    "Andre... don''t fall behind... Come on!" Roy in sportswear ran while shouting his teammates...


    Almost all the seventh-grade students are running laps around Hogwarts... The boys are led by the male student president, Roy.And for the girls, there is the female student president-Margaret leading the team...


    They ran so focused... they didn''t care about the probing gaze in the eyes of their juniors.


    "What are they doing?" Ravenclaw''s fifth-grader Nifadora Tonks, holding his book, curiously asked: "I have been running for more than a week? "


    "It seems that Professor Zhou Ye has set up a training plan for them!" Celine, as a well-informed person in the academy, has heard of this matter."It is said-doing this will help improve the ability of magical combat? Don''t you know? Nifadora..."


    "Call me Tonks..." Nifadora said a little dissatisfied when she heard her friend''s words-she resented her name because-her name is in English, which is a bit unsightly-so she Hate people calling her name.


    Celine hurriedly apologized: "Ah... sorry, I forgot... I''m sorry, Tonks!"


    "Well, I forgive you!!" Nifadora Tonks rubbed her head helplessly. She didn''t mean to blame her friend. This kind of thing happened from time to time, but-to her daughter Named Nymphadora or something, the mother who named her is really a foolish mother¡ªbecause¡ªthe meaning of the word nympha in her name Nymphadora in English is really not very elegant... [Interested buddies You can look up this word.


    After letting go of those little tangles, Nifadora asked curiously: "Magic combat ability? Are you kidding? Is running to improve magic combat ability?"


    "I don''t believe it either..." Celine sighed and said, "But-those seventh-grade seniors obviously adore Professor Zhou Ye, so-they are so obedient... and, I heard that today, a sixth-grade elder sister laughed at their training methods, so Margaret Simmons, the chairwoman of the female student council, has given a challenge to her, and she is about to settle the conflict in the duel room... ¡­"


    "What? Challenge book? Duel room?" Nifadora asked curiously: "What the hell is going on? Quickly¡ªtell me!"


    In the boring study career, there are some small incidents that can be used as a supplement. For Nifadora, it is simply something that should not be missed.


    "It seems that it was proposed by Professor Zhou Ye..." Celine thought for a while and said, "It is said--it was to clean up an abandoned large classroom...and then use it as a place to resolve conflicts between students...only weekly It is held once every five nights. All students who have conflicts can go to the dueling room to resolve their conflicts. The loser can no longer provoke the winner, or they will be severely warned by the school... and the dueling room is only in the three professors at the same time It can only be activated when it is there!"


    "It sounds like it''s funny..." Nifadora heard this, her eyes flashing gold... "Today is Thursday? Tomorrow is Friday... Oh my god... That doesn''t mean that there will be a good show tomorrow. Did you watch it?"


    "It seems...interesting things have happened..." Nifadora muttered, looking at the seniors who were running laps along Hogwarts...


    As a student of Ravenclaw, of course¡ªsometimes Simmons will be captured by Simmons to teach...


    It''s just that she has no interest in the legendary mage Zhou Ye that Simmons said... Rather than listen to her preaching, she might as well find something interesting to do.


    After hiding Simmons a few times, it seems that Simmons has also completely lost interest in Nymphadora... and never came to her deliberately.


    As for Simmons'' adoration of Professor Zhou Ye, Nifadora still knew...


    Even when she heard Professor Dumbledore¡¯s introduction at the opening ceremony for the first time, she was expecting something interesting to happen between Chairman Simmons and the professor she admired...


    as predicted--


    At the school banquet, Nifadora saw Simmons questioning the authenticity of Zhou Ye''s identity, and was even mocked by Zhou Ye for this.


    But-the later development made Nifadora invisible.


    Normally speaking, shouldn''t we go on without fighting against each other?Why are there no shows behind?


    The two looked as if nothing had ever happened, and even-when they were in the dormitory recently, Simmons did very little missionary work. In Nifadora''s view, it was simply unthinkable. ...


    Nifadora knew about the fact that Margaret Simmons was Zhou Ye''s stubborn fan. It can be said that it is not a secret in the entire Ravenclaw.


    Regarding Margaret''s calm and gentle treatment...Although many girls have doubts, they don''t think too much.And only Nifadora Tonks will find out...Who called¡ªis she the Disguise Magnus who caused headaches for the entire grade?


    Perhaps because of her active nature and super curiosity, in the eyes of everyone-Nifadora Tonks is a girl who likes to play pranks.


    Now¡ªher curiosity seems to have shifted to Margaret and Zhou Ye... For her, the more normal the two people get along, the more abnormal it seems... Who sees Ever a silly fan who sees his idol not screaming??


    It''s time-to pursue the truth-from this duel...


    Nifadora Tonks stared stubbornly at the figure running with the girls downstairs... there was a strange brilliance in his eyes.


    Chapter 1483


    One thousand four hundred and eighty three chapters


    Just as Nifadora Tonks was turning all kinds of thoughts in his mind.


    In the office of the principal at Hogwarts----


    "I am now beginning to wonder if it was a wrong decision to invite you to Hogwarts!" Albus Dumbledore rubbed his increasingly painful head and looked at Zhou Ye sitting in front of him... ...Some helplessly said: "Ye...Can''t you be quiet for a few days?"


    "I didn''t do anything angry and grieving?" Zhou Ye took a sip of his cigar and asked, "It''s just a duel room. Have you been questioned by those school councils again?"


    "Yeah...you didn''t do anything irritating..." Albus Dumbledore''s angry beard straightened."You just set an unprecedented precedent and moved the arena into Hogwarts... Do you know what those directors say? They said-if we continue like this, what is the difference from those dark wizards? ??"


    "But you can''t deny... I can''t open a duel room. Every year there are many private magic fights between students because of various things..." Zhou Ye said, from Albus Dumbledore''s table I picked up a thick book, which recorded the records of the deduction of points for various colleges due to various fighting incidents for decades."Come... let''s take a look... Ha, in 1977, 14 incidents... resulted in more than 20 students entering the hospital for rescue... Hey, look here, more happened in 1980, There are more than 30 incidents..."


    "Okay... Enough." Listening to the record read by Zhou Ye... Dumbledore was a big head. This is really not something to brag about. "Tell me what you think... Ye, I know you are definitely not. I made such a decision for a while!"


    "Professor Dumbledore... Whether you admit it or not, not every child is a good baby... Am I right?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, put down the information in his hand, and asked.


    "Hmm..." Dumbledore has been the principal of Hogwarts for so many years, and he still agrees with Zhou Ye''s words.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1081

    "So... the students who like magic duels, and even say-like bullying, are not bad kids. Maybe they just want to get some sense of identity? Right?" Zhou Ye asked again.


    "Yes!" Dumbledore agrees with this point-in his opinion, no child is inherently evil...including Voldemort, he just didn''t give Voldemort the normal guidance at the most critical moment, so Let him embark on the road of no return.


    "And among the students, it is impossible for everyone to be friendly and harmonious. There will also be conflicts between them... Even some of the contradictions cannot be vented, and they accumulate deeper and deeper, resulting in them finally committing an unforgivable sin... Is that correct?" Zhou Ye asked again.


    "Uh-are you talking about the [Mitchell] incident?" Dumbledore asked back.


    "Yes..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    The so-called "Mitchell" is actually a pure-blood supporter of Slytherin named Mitchell. He always looks down on wizards of mixed blood and Muggle births, so on weekdays, in speech Often ridiculed and even abused them...


    In the end, during an extracurricular internship in the seventh grade, those guys killed Mitchell... the hapless guy just died.


    This incident was very serious at the beginning, and even caused a confrontation between the pure-blood family and the Muggle-born wizard and the mixed-blood wizard in the magical world... In the end, the Ministry of Magic used coercive means to suppress both sides...


    Otherwise, it was really messed up.


    It can be said that the [Mitchell] incident, in Dumbledore''s view, is that he is the second largest black history after Voldemort in his position as the principal of Hogwarts.


    But - now, this period of black history has been brought out by Zhou Ye to speak up.


    "Tell me... what you think!" Dumbledore said with a serious face: "You know, Ye, I support you... Don''t circle me around again!"


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye looked at the serious Dumbledore and sighed, "Professor, you know, in the students'' age group-impulsive, aggressive, eager for identification... is their label Sometimes, we adults may feel that it doesn¡¯t matter, but in their opinion, it is a great insult...that¡¯s why all kinds of difficult-to-adjust contradictions arise..."


    "..." Listening to Zhou Ye''s words, Dumbledore nodded in agreement.


    "Furthermore, they are actually reluctant to tell the teacher a lot of things... After all, our identity is the opposite of them to some extent-for them, telling the teacher is equivalent to admitting their failure. Acknowledging that he is a coward..."


    "Well, I don''t deny the fact that these things you said do exist." Dumbledore nodded and asked, "But-what does this have to do with you opening a duel room every Friday?? "


    "Of course it matters!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "The opening of the duel room is for the students to put these private struggles on the bright side... and even we can start group duels and individual duels... ¡­"


    "Wait... What if the duel in the duel room doesn''t get the result it deserves?" Dumbledore pointed to the point."The contradictions of those students were not resolved through duels, and even the contradictions deepened, what should I do?"


    "I didn''t even plan to let them resolve the conflict through the duel room..." Zhou Ye blinked his eyes at Dumbledore, looking like I was innocent.


    Dumbledore was almost amused by Zhou Ye''s words, "Then what is your purpose for opening the duel room??"


    "The purpose is to let them change the secret fight into an open duel..." Zhou Ye smiled and said: "When they are fighting secretly, without the teacher present, how can they think it is a little bad, right?? What if something big...we can''t make it over? You know-a teenage boy is just the age when he becomes impulsive and desperate..."


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Dumbledore was speechless for a while.


    He knew that Zhou Ye was right--


    Children at this age are at an age when they are very impulsive and even want to gain a sense of identity, and the biggest difference between them and ordinary people is that they are seeds of wizards and possess more powerful spells than ordinary people...


    Uh-to change a term that is not very appropriate-is equivalent to every student in an academy with weapons in class.


    While strength gives people a sense of security, it also gives people a desire to express-which makes these children very difficult to discipline... Although Hogwarts Castle is full of portraits and ghosts-but-the rules are established. It''s what makes people look for loopholes-no matter how rigorous the inspection is, there are always things that cannot be taken care of.


    But-is Zhou Ye''s method really useful??


    Just when Dumbledore was considering gains and losses... Zhou Ye''s next sentence made Dumbledore decide to support Zhou Ye''s approach.


    "The opening of the duel room may not be able to completely resolve the contradictions between the students, but-it can turn this kind of secret fight into an open fight, and let some losers know their shame and courage, and turn grief into a learning force. , Maybe - how many actual combat geniuses can be produced?" Zhou Ye''s words instantly made Dumbledore''s eyes brighten.


    "Well, I will support you... Ye, I hope this is not the last time I support you-because if something big happens, maybe I will resign like you!"


    "Don''t worry, professor..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "Trust me, nothing will happen!"


    Reference 1484


    One thousand four hundred and eighty four chapters


    Night-in the boys'' bedroom in Ravenclaw.


    With a scream-a certain female student council chairperson was completely sunk and couldn''t get up again.


    Half an hour later-Margaret Simmons woke up faintly...


    Turning over, he hugged his man tightly... murmured: "I came so late today... and made me like this... the sisters at home, didn''t you feed you well?? "


    Today is the day of the monthly family gathering. Of course, Zhou Ye went back to feed his women first, and¡ªby the way, he took Narcissa back and put the two sisters Blake together to play. Super fun.


    Ahem-it doesn''t matter...


    The important thing is that Margaret did not attend the family gathering this time. In her words-that is, she is not yet mentally prepared... It is one thing for women who know their men, but-really want to meet When it''s right, it''s another matter.


    So¡ªZhou Ye had to come back early this time to accompany Margaret¡ªthe newcomers are always given preferential treatment, right?


    Zhou Ye, who held Margaret in his arms, only smiled when he heard her question... Just kidding, there were only a few thousand people, so he wanted to squeeze him out... Believe it or not, he will fix them in minutes??


    Just like when he got Hera in one second...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s laugh...Marguerite felt that her man was laughing at herself, turned her face angrily, and took a mouthful of her man''s neck...


    Of course, she is not willing to work hard...that kind of cat-like bite, Zhou Ye slapped and slapped somewhere where the fat is thickest, just slap... "Do you still want to go to class tomorrow? ??"


    "Bad..." Margaret understood what her man meant in a second, and begged for mercy with some fear: "I really can''t do it... honey... I have to fight someone tomorrow..."


    "You? Fighting with someone?" Zhou Ye was taken aback when he heard Margaret''s words...


    Today, in addition to attending class, he spent almost a day in the office with Dumbledore discussing the specific implementation of the dueling room. During dinner, he ran back to the party... He never heard of Margaret. Special duels...


    "What the hell is going on?" Zhou Ye asked: "Why do you have to fight someone when I turn my head?"


    "In the afternoon..." Of course Margaret wouldn''t hide her man about this."As we were about to start the lap, a guy in Slytherin stood beside us and laughed loudly at us...what to say-this is simply the cutest thing, if you can win the magic battle by running the lap, So why don''t all the wizards become long-distance runners... Why do they come to Hogwarts to learn magic?"


    "Such a person, you don''t have to pay attention to her..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and said, "The future life will only be a failure..."


    "I know..." Margaret bit her, and said angrily: "But-she insulted you, saying that you are the biggest liar in the wizarding world, and that you weren''t the Voldemort you killed at all. ...That''s why I angrily proposed a duel to her..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye knew that Margaret would not lie to herself... let alone lie to herself. He also occasionally heard about the so-called liar of the century...


    Those rumors came from those pure-blood families who were implicated in the Voldemort incident... After all, more than ten years have passed, and their lives are getting worse...


    In Zhou Ye''s view... Defamation of themselves is only their first step. If they don''t fight back, perhaps they will have the second step-such as washing the ground for Voldemort...


    It''s not that this kind of thing has never happened...


    The so-called justice, history... is worthless in the face of vested interests.


    It''s just--the descendants of these Death Eaters have miscalculated Zhou Ye''s strength in the magic world. Compared to public opinion--who can surpass Rita Skeeter''s magic media group?And-with Rita''s fingertips, plus the powerful media group behind her...


    The counterattack of those guys was suppressed by Rita moving the pen-even Rita published several biographical novels in succession-crucifying the Death Eaters and Voldemort on the pillar of shame in history. Don''t turn over.


    This proves once again that literati do not need a knife to kill...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1082

    Therefore-the so-called argument that he is a great liar for a century only exists among the descendants of those Death Eaters...and only among them can this argument have a market...


    But-this feeling of being troubled by others is so unpleasant...


    Or it should be said that Zhou Ye''s life in Anshengsheng on weekdays is enough to make many people happy. It seems that he is indeed too benevolent. It is time for some guys to enter Azkaban...


    But-the most important thing in front of me is obviously not this... but-the duel of my own woman tomorrow.


    To be honest-Zhou Ye is not optimistic about Margaret''s duel...


    After all-how long did she exercise... just want to avoid magic by virtue of her physical instinct?Isn''t that a bit too much?


    what did you say??Did Margaret say to win the duel with Zhou Ye''s method??What''s the point?


    Certain things, don¡¯t do it if you don¡¯t do it, do your best...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled at Marguerite and said, "Baby, do you want to be more beautiful tomorrow?"


    "Yes!!" When Margaret heard her man''s words, her eyes lit up... her little head kept nodding."My dear, do you have a good way?"


    "Of course... there is it!" Zhou Ye absolutely opened up to his own woman... "But it takes a little time. Fortunately... For me, time is the least problem!"


    "Then?" Margaret looked at her man expectantly: "What are we waiting for? Dear..."


    "Uh-are you sure you can stand up now?" Zhou Ye asked with a strange expression.


    "Of course I..." Margaret stubbornly wanted to get up--ran and egg--just as soon as she half-stretched her body with her arms, she instantly softened and fell on her own man''s arms again... "Can''t get up..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled unscrupulously at the pitiful appearance of his own woman.


    "Help me... dear!" Margaret had no choice but to ask her man for help... In her opinion, her man is omnipotent and can definitely help herself to do anything...


    And Zhou Ye did not disappoint her...with a light snap of his fingers...


    Margaret felt her body instantly regained its vitality... There was even a feeling of endless energy-it was just her illusion."It''s great, dear... what have you done??"


    "It''s just going back a little bit of your body time..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "But-I seem to mess up one thing... baby!"


    "What''s the matter?" Margaret asked curiously.


    "I seem to have turned you into a first-time girl again..." Zhou Ye''s corner leaked an evil smile."So-you have to feel another kind of pain again..."


    "...Bad...I killed you..."


    Reference 1485


    One thousand four hundred and eighty five chapters


    Friday-afternoon...


    There is no class...


    However, almost all the students gathered in an abandoned large classroom on the first floor...


    This classroom was originally used for those big classes during the glory days of Hogwarts... but-now it is also deserted.


    No way, there are fewer and fewer wizard seeds... You know that there are only two or three kittens every year.


    Moreover, from time to time, the wizards and couples gave birth to dumb cannons...so, this is not uncommon.


    Maybe it has something to do with the reason for the increasing global industrialization, maybe it has something to do with... But so what?It is impossible for wizards to declare war on the world...their number is not even the number of the standing army of a small country...


    When the mystery is no longer mysterious...it is the end of the wizard...


    You have to admit that the emergence of new spells is less and less able to keep up with the speed of technological development... After all, the spell depends on talent, and technology... ahem, it depends on hundreds of millions of ordinary people. Work hard...


    Going far... let''s get back to the topic.


    Today¡ªthis large classroom that was originally abandoned has once again restored its former glory...


    Almost all Hogwarts students, regardless of the college or age, gathered at the door of the large classroom, waiting for the opening of this incredible duel room.


    There were groups of three or five gathered at the door to discuss what the dueling room would look like, and there were also the entire academy gathered together, chatting about the topic of the dueling room...


    For example-Ravenclaw.


    Originally, the number of Ravenclaws was not large, plus they were all girls... and¡ªthis time the duel room opened for the first time. With their pride, Ravenclaw¡¯s female student council chairperson had already issued a challenge notice early.


    As a college with a very strong sense of community, how could they not come to cheer for Margaret Simmons in their college?


    Of course, it¡¯s for you to come on... Ravenclaw is not entirely monolithic...


    For example, now¡ªMargaret Simmons is chatting with her best friend Debbie Elise, while Nifadora stays with her friend¡ªthe two groups are slightly separated distance.


    "Margaret... do you really have confidence?" The worry on Debbie''s face could be seen by the blind man.


    "Of course!" Margaret Simmons said confidently: "You know, Professor Zhou Ye gave me special training..."


    "...But..." Debbie''s hesitant expression made Margaret Simmons ask a little curiously: "But what?",


    "I know that Professor Zhou Ye is very powerful... But-how much effect can only one night of special training play?" Debbie is really worried about her friend Margaret... Even Zhou Ye No matter how amazing it is, she doesn''t think that her friend''s idol can give her a whole new life by only training her friend for one night.


    If it were the same as before, if everyone used spells to shoot at each other, Debbie would not be very worried about her friend. After all-Margaret''s academic performance is also excellent... Otherwise, she would not be a female student council. The position of the chairman.


    But - when Margaret challenged that guy, she vowed to say - to use the actual combat method taught by Professor Zhou Ye to win the duel without dispute - which made Debbie worried.


    In the final analysis-Professor Zhou Ye''s actual combat method is new to many students, and many people have not even reached the entry level. How can Debbie believe that his friends can use it freely after a night of special training? ?


    Of course, Margaret knew her friend¡¯s worries well... But she couldn¡¯t tell her friends... The so-called one-night special training, in fact, she treated herself in the mirror space of her own man. More than a month...


    This includes not only the special training for that kind of tactics, but also the X gene¡ªthe cheating device opened by his own man.


    To put it simply-she now has the X-Men''s fast silver gene... the ability to control the flow of time around makes Margaret more confident.


    To put it bluntly, she thinks she has a certainty of victory even if she challenges the principal of the school, Professor Dumbledore.


    Of course... her training ability is how to control Kuaiyin''s ability more convincing...


    After all-you can''t just take a look at them, and you can blow them to the ground-then all the fools know that Margaret cheated.


    So, for a whole month, she was training how to slow down, not fast.


    Although these can''t be said-but Marguerite still smiled and held her friend''s A4 waist, confidently said: "Don''t worry, I will definitely win...because of my love to my dear Zhou Ye The professor has absolute confidence..."


    It''s so risky, I almost blurted it out-say dear...


    Marguerite thought a little bit afraid...


    But¡ªobviously Debbie Elise is not as confident as her...or it should be said that the more confident Margaret said, the more worried Debbie was.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1083

    After all-Debbie knew it, and his friend was a silly fan... His idol was omnipotent, and for Margaret, that was the truth.


    [I really hope-Margaret can really win... at least so that she won''t taste the pain of idol cracking!


    Seeing Margaret''s extremely confident smiling face, Debbie could only pray that way.


    Two o''clock in the afternoon--


    The door of the abandoned large classroom opened slowly on time...


    Hogwarts students walked into the large classroom in an orderly manner...


    As soon as they entered here-they felt Zhou Ye''s great handwork.


    This classroom looks much larger than what it shows to the outside world.


    If you have to use some rooms in Hogwarts for comparison-then the space here seems to be twice as large as the lobby of Hogwarts.


    All the students gathered here, there is also a feeling of emptiness.


    It''s just¡ªit seems to be very clean inside, clean¡ªwell¡ªwhat should I say?Apart from the walls and the floor, there is nothing else.Even the dilapidated desks and chairs that were piled up here have disappeared...


    Just as everyone was talking...Suddenly, a not very loud voice came into the ears of the students.


    [Welcome everyone to the duel room that opens every Friday afternoon...]


    [Here, any grievances you have, whether it is in school or the grievances passed down from the family, can be resolved here!


    [As long as you have the courage to challenge, even if you are a freshman in the first grade, you can challenge an old student in the seventh grade...]


    [Of course, the upper grades cannot challenge students who are two grades lower than themselves-because that would be too bullying. What we want is a duel room that resolves grievances, not an alternative that can provide bullying The secret space of the place.


    Hearing these words, the students couldn''t help laughing. No one would bully a student who was higher than their own grade. That was just looking for death.


    Reference 1486


    The first thousand four hundred and eighty-six chapters


    Squeaky yah-


    There was a heavy door closing sound, and the two heavy wooden doors closed... With a bang, the door closed completely.


    As the last light from the door disappeared in the room, a beam of light appeared out of nowhere on the open space in the middle.


    Under the beam of light-three figures appeared...


    These three figures are not unfamiliar to many people... The principal of Hogwarts-Professor Albus Dumbledore, and the initiator of this duel room-the then Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher followed Professor Zhou Ye, Dean of Ravenclaw¡ªand¡ªMs. Poppy Pomfrey, the medical doctor at Hogwarts.


    The person who just said those words is not someone else, but Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye smiled and looked at the students, and said, "Today, the dueling room is officially opened for use for the first time. To commemorate this special day, why not change to a more interesting scene..."


    As he said, Zhou Ye clapped his hands gently...


    With his applause--the entire space changed suddenly, and as the space stretched and spread...A group of students found that the room where they were located had become an extremely desolate area...


    Here-there are craters everywhere, and a huge aqua blue planet can be seen in the distance...


    At this time, there were already Muggle-born students who couldn''t help but exclaimed in a low voice... "Gosh--this is...Are we on the surface of the moon?"


    "No... we didn''t reach the surface of the moon, we just saw the scenery on the surface of the moon!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and nodded to the student who exclaimed.


    "This... this is really amazing!"


    "I can''t believe my eyes..."


    There are not many students from Muggle or mixed race. Most of them live in sync with the human world. Of course they are about the moon.


    And Zhou Ye smiled slightly, clapped his hands, and said, "Now-we should take a look at who is the first person to apply for the duel room..."


    While talking, Zhou Ye looked at a piece of white paper in his hand pretentiously, "...The first person to apply for the duel room was Margaret Simmons, a seventh-grader of Ravenclaw, yes. ¡ªSlytherin sixth grader, Stephanie Lorell."


    "Well¡ªin my opinion, this application complies with all the above duel room usage rules..." Zhou Ye said, smiling: "Then¡ªplease come to me both of you!"


    As Zhou Ye''s words fell, Margaret Simmons gracefully walked out of Ravenclaw''s small group...


    And another girl also came out of the Slytherin formation.


    The two approached Zhou Ye almost in no particular order...


    However, when the two stood together, the difference was immediately clear...


    The difference from the beautiful Margaret is that Stephanie, although her name sounds good, is a short buck-tooth girl who didn''t look very good at first... plus the moon on her face The pockmarks on the surface are like pits...It''s even more disgusting.


    The students in the audience voted for the two girls with their voices automatically...


    The high voice calling Chairman Simmons must win almost overwhelmed the voice called Stephanie must win... I have to say that people are all visual animals.


    Zhou Ye smiled and made the final confirmation of the two duelists on the stage... said: "Then-next, let our duelists enter the venue!"


    As his voice fell, almost all the students in the venue felt that their body shape seemed to be changing...No, it was not that their height had changed, but¡ªthe height of the venue had changed.


    The entire field of the duel hall became a decreasing field with layers of recesses from the outside to the inside. Finally, between Margaret and her opponent, a 20-meter-wide and forty-meter-long was formed. Rectangular depression arena.


    The declining venue ensures that every student in the venue can clearly see the figure of the duel under the stage.


    And because of their shortness, Penello and Little Furong, who had to stand in the front row, could see clearly.


    "Your cousin is really amazing..." Although little Penello has been in school for more than a week, she has never seen a large magic like today. In her opinion... this kind of magic is almost It can be called a miracle.


    "Yeah, yeah..." Little Furong weakly responded to her friend''s words. For her-no matter how amazing her father did, she didn''t think it was any strange, let alone that it was just imagining the surface of the moon. The scene... Even if it really brought these people to the surface of the moon, she didn''t feel surprised.


    And--to be honest, Little Fleur didn''t think the guy who was dueling Margaret had the slightest chance of winning.


    She knew how much her father spoiled her own woman... I was afraid that this hapless guy would definitely be beaten by Margaret...


    cheat?


    No, no... In the eyes of his father, there is no such thing as cheating. He said that he was the little prince... how to play the game without hanging??


    Hey, may Merlin bless that hapless guy... Don''t be beaten too badly.


    And at this time--the Hogwarts students also gradually calmed down. For them--this kind of magic is magical, but--sure enough, they wanted to see how the two on the duel stage did a duel. what¡­¡­


    Margaret Simmons and Stephanie Laurel walked to the opposite ends of the arena, and the distance between the two was definitely more than 35 meters.


    At this time, Stephanie shouted loudly: "Simmons-is your oath still valid? You want to use the practical fighting skills taught by Professor Zhou Ye to defeat me instead of magic??"


    She yelled this deliberately to remind the students that this duel is not a simple magic duel, but actual combat skills versus magic...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1084

    Due to the venue of the duel, Stephanie''s voice spread throughout the hall.


    Hogwarts students, some know, some don''t... the ones who know do science popularization for those who don''t know, and those who don''t know---are more interested in this duel.


    "Of course it works!" Margaret saw through Stephanie''s plan at a glance... But so what?She didn''t think she would lose to this fat woman if she was opened by her own man...


    And I don¡¯t know when, Albus Dumbledore, who had already been on the referee¡¯s seat, stood up and said loudly: "I declare that in this duel, no magical equipment is allowed except for their respective wands. Have objections?"


    "No objections!" X2


    Hearing the loud shouts of the two, Dumbledore nodded, and said, "Then¡ªI announce¡­the duel has begun!"


    Reference 1487


    The first thousand four hundred and eighty-seven chapters


    As Dumbledore announced the start of the duel--


    Stephanie took out her magic wand for the first time, but she did not choose to attack Margaret first, but used magic on herself...


    [Armor body protection...]


    With the sound of her spell, an invisible barrier opened in front of her...


    Then, she raised her magic wand calmly and shouted to Margaret: "Oolong out of the hole, Oolong out of the hole, Oolong out of the hole"


    Three venomous snakes appeared on Margaret''s route, which hindered Margaret''s approach.


    To be honest-seeing this situation, many people squeeze a cold sweat for Margaret.


    Including those seventh graders who firmly believed in Zhou Ye''s practical fighting skills, they all had a cold sweat.


    How should I put it... Stephanie don''t look at people ugly, but-she is very smart, first use the iron armor curse to make herself invincible, and then use three consecutive viper curses to Marguerite who is approaching her It is a hindrance...


    Next-I''m afraid it''s offensive magic, right??


    Sure enough¡ªNext, Stephanie pointed her magic wand at Margaret: "fainted"


    A green light shot towards Marguerite...


    And what about Margaret at this time??


    To be honest, Stephanie''s so-called little tricks are--useless to her...


    Simply put-that is, she can easily dodge those little tricks, and then go around behind Stephanie without the protection of the iron curse, and attack her...


    However, in order not to be so exaggerated, Margaret deliberately made a somewhat thrilling look to avoid Stephanie¡¯s three poisonous snakes and magic...


    Those thrilling actions caused waves of exclamations from the students on the stage...


    However, no matter how thrilling it is... In short, Margaret has escaped those attacks and troubles... Venomous snakes, although they attack very fast in an instant, they cannot keep crawling fast for a long time. Move...


    So-Margaret easily got rid of those poisonous snakes...


    How far is the distance of forty meters??Well-generally speaking, for provincial athletes, it is six or seven seconds...


    And Margaret?She is definitely faster than this.


    So-when Stephanie wisely used a few spells on her own-she found that Margaret was almost rushing in front of her.


    At this time, it explains the importance of psychological quality...


    "Fainted to the ground..."


    Zila screamed¡ªStephanie¡¯s wand sent out a magical lightning, and then¡ªthe gun was dumb...


    Of course she was going to be dumb...Because she was in a hurry and even pronounced the spell wrong, how could she not dumb...


    At this moment, Marguerite was a few meters closer to her, and she was about to rush to her.


    Stephanie was even more panicked... She wielded her wand desperately... She wanted to attack Margaret, but she did not. Sometimes that was the case-the more anxious people, the more mistakes they would make...


    In the end, without even chanting a decent spell, Margaret bypassed the protection of the iron armor curse and walked to her side...


    When Margaret pointed her wand at Stephanie''s neck, she wanted to resist one last time, but¡ªit was too late.


    Colloportus


    Following Margaret''s Tarantella spell, Stephanie danced to tap dance...


    Do you dare to imagine what a short and fat woman would look like to tap dance?Tell you... it''s just a kind of mental pollution.


    The people on the stage also resisted the discomfort and threw the boo to the loser.


    "It seems that you are going to save a lot of trouble...Mrs. Pomfrey!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said to Madam Pomfrey, the medical doctor next to her.


    "Well, I like this little girl... at least she is very kind and knows that she will not cause me trouble..." Madam Pomfrey also smiled and nodded.


    Compared to the guys on the Quidditch team, Mrs. Pomfrey thinks this duel room is more meaningful... At least, he will only trouble himself one day a week, and the guys who practice Quidditch What??It''s just trouble from morning till night...


    Especially at the beginning of the new season... it was even more troublesome...


    "It would be nice if everyone was as sensible as Simmons!" Dumbledore flicked his beard and said happily.


    To be honest, Dumbledore really thought that this time he was going to do something impossible...


    After all-the word duel is easily reminiscent of the bloody duel scenes in the Middle Ages... But fortunately, it is obvious that this time the winner is Margaret Simmons, a sensible little girl... This is really true. Great.


    "..." Zhou Ye just smiled at Dumbledore''s words.


    To be honest...this is just seemingly harmless... this seemingly harmless spell is simply fatal to some guys.


    For example-this fat girl dancing in front of me.


    Perhaps, from then on, she will get a [Fanny who can dance] such a seemingly well-meaning but malicious nickname.


    This nickname will accompany her through the rest of the college time... I hope she will not be driven crazy...


    As one of the referees, Zhou Ye deliberately waited for five minutes before walking into the court. After releasing the spell on Stephanie, he raised Margaret Simmons'' right hand and shouted, "I declare¡ª ¡ªThe winner this time is¡ªMiss Margaret Simmons..."


    As his words fell, cheers rang out in the entire venue.


    The loudest call is the seventh grade students...


    In their view, this time¡ªMargaret''s victory was the victory of their ideals. Who would call them all supporters of Zhou Ye''s actual combat techniques??


    And Margaret Simmons, who won the victory, gave Zhou Ye a kiss with excitement...Of course, it was just on Zhou Ye''s face.


    This is nothing in Europe...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1085

    It''s just¡ªone of the audience on the stage noticed...


    "Sure enough¡ªit''s suspicious!" Nifadora Tonks murmured with her searching gaze in her eyes, "I will definitely figure out what the hell you are doing!"


    At this moment... Stephanie, who lost the game on the stage, wanted to slip away quietly, but was caught by Margaret Simmons.


    "Lorrel... do you want to regret it?"


    "I...I..." Stephanie whispered blushingly for a long time before she said in a volume that almost Margaret could not hear: "I''m sorry...I was wrong, I shouldn''t slander Professor Zhou Ye...please Everyone forgive me..."


    "I can''t hear!" After Margaret finished speaking, she asked directly to the stands: "Did you just hear what our classmate Stephanie Lorrier said?"


    "did not hear¡­¡­"


    "Did she just say something?"


    "did not hear¡­¡­"


    "Look...not only I didn''t hear it, but everyone didn''t hear it..." Margaret said, looking at Stephanie and said: "So-please, speak out loudly..."


    "Sorry... I was wrong. I shouldn''t slander Professor Zhou Ye... Please forgive me..." Stephanie rushed out of the ring with a blushing face after shouting this sentence... She didn''t want to be here for a moment. Now... it''s really shameful.


    And at this time, everyone suddenly realized why Margaret would challenge Stephanie to a duel... There is no way. The fact that Margaret is Zhou Ye''s brain fan is not a secret in school. Everyone knew before Zhou Ye came.


    But-these are not important now... Everyone is thinking about the new wizard battle mode.


    Reference 1488


    The first thousand four hundred and eighty-eight chapters


    since that day¡­¡­


    Sooner or later, not only the seventh graders, but also a lot of guys who are more interested in this mode... have also joined their team.


    After that, many seventh-grade guys have achieved success...


    Of course, their so-called success is only to beat their opponents with speed... After all, Zhou Ye taught them some more practical magic spells, such as-[Greasing the soles of the feet] This blessed spell that can increase their movement speed.


    Just ask-when a wizard student sees a guy rushing towards him without a common sense, and slams his fist into his face, how can he not panic??


    Therefore, many people are surprised to find that this technique is very easy to use...


    So-there are more guys following the seventh grade laps... They are not only laps now, but they also have to chant clearly and quickly in the laps. In Zhou Ye''s words-this is training. Their mobile combat ability...


    After all-standing motionless cast spells, too easy to be targeted.


    For some people, Hogwarts¡¯ new technique training wave didn¡¯t move her at all, because¡ªshe has more important things to do...


    "Tonks...isn''t it bad for us to do this...?" Celine lowered her voice hesitantly and whispered.


    At this time-the night is already late, and almost all the students have fallen asleep.


    And in Ravenclaw''s common room, there are two figures carefully hidden behind a bookshelf, talking in low voices like little mice.


    No one else¡ªit was Nifadora Tonks and her friend Celine.


    "What''s wrong..." While looking carefully at the door of the female dormitory in the distance, Nifadora whispered: "I have long felt that there is something strange between Simmons and Professor Zhou Ye..."


    "But does this have anything to do with Chairman Simmons who often goes to the men''s bed at night?" Celine asked stupidly: "Professor Zhou Ye doesn''t live there..."


    "No, no..." Nifadora whispered, "You have to know--there are many secrets at Hogwarts. Even Professor Dumbledore doesn''t necessarily know all the secrets at Hogwarts... ¡­And Professor Zhou Ye once lived in that dormitory, maybe he discovered the secret passage in that dormitory?"


    "Then what?" Celine felt that her friend was a little stupid, even if he knew this, what could he do??"Do you think Simmons goes to the boys'' bedroom every night to have a tryst with Professor Zhou Ye?"


    "That''s right..." Nifadora said firmly: "I believe it must be like this, otherwise the next morning, Simmons would not be so alarmed when we watched her come out of the male bed... ¡­"


    "But what does that mean?" Celine felt that her friend must be stupid."It''s just that a teacher has some kind of feelings with his students..."


    "No..." Nifadora shook her head and said, "This shows that Professor Zhou Ye is a scumbag who plays with women. You know, his relationship with Professor Black is known to the entire college... and Now, he actually affair with Simmons behind the back of Professor Black, this kind of behavior-unforgivable."


    "..." Celine felt speechless for a while listening to her friend''s gritted teeth...


    "I will definitely reveal the true face of this bastard..." Nifadora said swearingly, still staring at the door of the female bedroom.


    "Are you crazy? No one will believe what you say..." Celine felt that her head hurts, and her friend didn''t know what was going crazy again, so she wanted to do this kind of thing, you must know - at this time Zhou Ye''s reputation in Hogwarts is very high-it can be said that there are countless supporters.


    Who would believe that such a respected Professor Zhou Ye is a bastard who slapped his female students??


    "They''ll believe it..." Nifadora looked at the time... It was almost twelve o''clock in the morning, and at this time¡ªMarguerite hadn''t appeared yet, obviously¡ªshe didn''t plan tonight. I went to the man''s bed to give Zhou Ye a tryst...


    It''s really unlucky...it seems to be returning without success today...


    and many more----


    When Nifadora was about to get up, a bold thought suddenly popped up in her heart-can she be like Marguerite and go in the man''s bed to find out??


    To be honest-when this idea came out of her mind, she was taken aback by herself.


    However-this idea was like a magic bean, taking root in her heart-growing rapidly... In the blink of an eye, she found-as if she could not refuse this bold idea at all...


    Thinking of this, Nifadora turned her head and said to her friend Celine: "Celine...I want to go in and take a look...Look at the secret of this man''s bed!"


    "Didn''t we go in there before? There is nothing but the door that only the first-year freshman Furong can open!" Celine said disapprovingly.


    "No... Maybe it''s not just Furong who can open that door now!" Nifadora said, turning her head slightly... When she turned around, her face had changed to that of Margaret. Exactly the same...


    "You..." Celine is not surprised that Nifadora will change his face. After all-Nifadora is a born Disguise Magus, many people in the school know... ¡­


    And Nifadora also relied on this natural ability to prank many guys...


    What really surprised Celine was-why did Nifadora do this because of such a thing??


    Obviously it has nothing to do with her... and even if she reveals Zhou Ye''s true face, no one will be grateful for her... What on earth is her friend for?


    "Celine...in a while if I don''t come out for more than ten minutes..." Nifadora turned her long hair into long golden hair like Margaret''s, and explained to her close friend:" Then you go to the teacher on duty to report..."


    "I see..." Celine nodded depressedly.


    She knew-her friend Nifadora Tonks is a very assertive girl, as long as she recognizes something, she will definitely do it to the end...


    "Good luck to me..." After finishing her clothes...I was convinced that I really didn''t have any mistakes. Then he smiled at his friend and walked towards the door of the male bedroom behind the sculpture... ¡­


    And Celine, who was hiding behind the bookshelf... After watching her friend walk into the man¡¯s dormitory, she began to recall the changes in her friend these days-she suddenly realized that it seemed that after Professor Zhou Ye joined Hogwarts ¡ª¡ªMy friend, Nifadora started to be different... Could it be that?She actually liked Professor Zhou Ye... That''s why she hated Professor Zhou Ye''s behavior of stepping on two boats??


    Reference 1489


    One thousand four hundred and eighty-nine chapters


    And at this moment--

 The Movie World Chapter 1086

    In Ravenclaw''s mansion--


    Zhou Ye was lying on the couch, playing with the ends of Narcissa''s hair...


    And what about Narcissa?It''s almost impossible to get up again...


    Today, because of a visit by a relative of the chairperson of the Female Student Union, Naxisha was the only one left to face Zhou Ye alone. The result is no need to ask, of course-the tragedy is at its extreme...


    Looking at her occasionally shaking body now and then, we know that she is still floating in a certain state, and it is difficult to extricate herself.


    And at this moment, Zhou Ye''s hand suddenly stopped...Zang Jiao leaked a faint smile, "Interesting, it''s so funny..."


    "What''s the matter? My dear?" When she heard her man''s words, Narcissa resisted the soreness of her whole body, arched her arms into her man''s arms, and asked, "What happened?"


    "No...nothing big!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and said in a low voice, "It''s just that a little cutie from Ravenclaw intends to tear down my real scum face with two boats..."


    "Then she might be disappointed..." Narcissa stretched out lazily... said with a smile: "She will find that you are not pedaling two boats, but-you are simply driving one. The shipyard''s... and it''s that kind of super large shipyard."


    Snap-with a crisp sound, Narcissa finally knew what price her man was going to pay.


    "My dear, what are you going to do with this Ravenclaw girl?" Narcissa treated her man''s innocuous punishment without regard to anything, and continued to ridicule: "Otherwise-you just take everything. Take all the girls from Wenclaw... Anyway, there are fewer than twenty... and each of them is a beautiful girl who fits your aesthetics, my dear..."


    "Well-this proposal is not bad!" Zhou Ye said with a serious thought: "Okay, it was such a happy decision..."


    "Uh----!!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Narcissa, who brought up the suggestion, was stunned... "Then, I''m just kidding... honey..."


    "But--I''m serious..." Zhou Ye said with a slight smile.


    Zhou Ye is really serious about this¡ªafter all¡ªwhy did he secretly modify the discrimination mode of the Sorting Hat, and deliberately turned the whole Ravenclaw into a beautiful branch?Isn''t it just for one day to have a pot??


    Now-it''s time to start the harvest season...


    Hmm¡ªjust start with this Nifadora Tonks who intends to reveal his true face!


    "Oh my God..." Seeing her man''s expression, Narcissa suddenly had the urge to cover her face... I am afraid that she will help her abuse again. I really don''t know what to say next time I see my sister...


    But forget it... Now that this is the case, what can she do??stop?Don''t be kidding... She will never stop her man.


    In other words-after the baptism of the family gathering, Narcissa has almost adapted to the seemingly absurd life of her own man.


    Moreover, Narcissa also feels satisfied with the life of that kind of super-large family... Even in modern society, a person with a normal range of communication will never have more than twenty true friends.


    Not to mention the kind of real friends who can make heart-to-heart?


    In the Zhou family, almost all the sisters can be called friends. Of course¡ªperhaps there are not many who are really close to them, but¡ªalmost everyone will lend a helping hand if you have anything to help. Of the hand.


    That feeling-what should I say?Very heartwarming...


    After all-they are family members, family members who are closer than friends.


    "It''s coming..." Zhou Ye''s words interrupted Narcissa''s contemplation...


    "Then I will avoid it a bit now!" Narcissa said, getting up and returning to her residence with the portal spell.


    However-it was pressed down by Zhou Ye... "No need... your acquaintance is here!"


    "Who?" Narcissa asked curiously.


    "Wait, you''ll know..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, a mysterious smile leaking out of his face.


    Although Narcissa wanted to ask a few more questions, but-looking at her man''s appearance, she knew-I am afraid that even if she asks herself, her man will not tell who it is...


    At this moment, there was a sound of opening the door... Then, a figure walked in...


    That figure, Narcissa, was very familiar.... The two can say that they have been fighting against the Great Demon King Zhou Ye for almost a month... But, isn''t it okay, she can''t come today??


    Thinking of this, Narcissa asked curiously: "Marguerite...Didn''t you say that you can''t come today?"


    "I... my... I''m a little worried, so come and see!" Margaret said haltingly.


    "That''s just right..." Zhou Ye stretched out his hand to call, and used the power of mind to drag Margaret onto her... Before she could speak, he bowed his head and blocked her contemplation...


    "Mmm..."


    Nifadora''s mood at this time was broken...


    To be honest-when she first entered the room and saw Narcissa on the couch, she felt a little surprised... After all, in her mind, Zhou Ye definitely came out without telling Narcissa...


    The result was so unexpected...


    The conversation just now made Nifadora instantly understand-it seems that his aunt Narcissa still knows the existence of Marguerite.


    Seriously-this is really amazing...


    That¡¯s right¡ªNifadora wanted to ask Narcissa to call auntie, because¡ªher mother, Andomida Black was Narcissa¡¯s sister and Bella¡¯s younger sister...


    However, since Andromeda Black married Ted Tonks, he has been expelled from the Black family-ahem, Bella and Narcissa who will be expelled soon...


    When Nifadora first entered the academy, he even went to find Narcissa... After the two met, they naturally sighed or something... Of course, on weekdays, Nifadora would never call Aunt Narcissa. Of... After all, she didn''t want people to know that she still had the blood of the Black family in her body.


    Therefore, many people in the college didn''t know that Nifadora and Narcissa were relatives... and Nifadora''s original intention to expose Zhou Ye''s true face was to let his aunt Narcissa see the true face of Zhou Ye as a scumbag. .


    It''s a pity-she can''t help herself now...


    "Hmm..." Nifadora wanted to resist... But if she was born, would Zhou Ye give her a chance to resist?It directly blocked all her channels of resistance.


    When a sharp pain hit... Nifadora couldn''t help but drip a few tears...


    And at this time, Nephadora''s disguise magic was also deliberately lifted by Zhou Ye, returning to its original appearance...


    "Oh my God...Little Tonks..." Until this time, Narcissa didn''t know-what her man said she knew well... This is her sister''s daughter... This is really..." You, how are you..."


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhqh -It feels doubled... Well, of course it means-when the pain is doubled, some different feelings will be doubled...


    This feeling of pain and happiness...so that Nifadora could no longer take care of her...


    Chapter 1490


    One thousand four hundred and ninety chapters


    Outside the house¡ª¡ª


    Celine looked worriedly at the big magic clock placed next to the common room.


    It''s been almost ten minutes...Her good friend, Nifadora Tonks, still didn''t come out.


    Even-she couldn''t hear any sound coming from the man''s bed, which made Celine''s heart full of anxiety...


    "It can''t go on like this..." Celine muttered to herself, clenching her fist, and she was about to walk towards Ravenclaw''s lounge...

 The Movie World Chapter 1087

    However-at this moment-


    A golden halo appeared out of thin air under Celine''s feet...


    "What is this?" Celine stared at the light circle under her feet with a stunned expression. She had never seen this kind of magic, let alone what kind of magic it was¡ªshe didn''t know what this magic had... But, Instinctively she felt a hint of danger.


    Just when she was about to jump out of this aperture-under her feet-suddenly, Celine felt as if she had fallen into an endless dark tunnel...


    That feeling made her scream...


    Just when Celine felt desperate-suddenly there was a ray of light in front of him... Then, Celine felt that she had fallen onto a soft object... and played twice.


    "This..." Celine, who was dizzy, shook her head... found out that this is a bedroom, and the place where she fell is a big couch, none of this matters...


    The important thing is-she saw three familiar figures on the couch.


    One man and two women¡ª¡ª


    The male is Zhou Ye, and the female?One is her friend, Nifadora Tonks... and the other is Professor Narcissa Black... The most important thing is that the three of them don¡¯t seem to have anything to cover their bodies...


    "Then, I''m sorry... I, I might have accidentally walked the wrong door..." Celine wanted to get up, turned and left... There was no way, to ask-when a student saw his two teachers What kind of reaction will she have when she seems to be doing something...


    It was absolutely embarrassing to want to leave immediately... even if there was one of her friends in the middle, but-her good friend Tonks Jr. had clearly fallen into a situation where people did not know... So-Celine decided Let''s leave here first...


    She didn''t think she could defeat two teachers with the magic of her three-legged cat...especially one, and the title of legendary wizard.


    "It''s not that you went to the wrong door... but I dragged you here!" Zhou Ye looked at the little girl in front of him with a smile, what should I say... A 15-year-old girl, really-Sai High.


    "Hehe...you must be joking with me..." Celine carefully moved to the side of the couch, "I''m sorry... it''s too late, I''m going back to rest..."


    While talking, Celine used her fastest speed in her life... to jump down quickly, and then ran towards the door...


    However-when she had just walked to the bed, she couldn''t move a finger completely...because she was restrained by Zhou Ye''s thought drive.


    "I didn''t make a joke with you...cute..." Zhou Ye smiled and slightly hooked her finger at Celine, and Celine felt like she had her own mind, actually crawling towards the couch... ...And...the most important thing is that she is still crawling while disarming herself...


    "No... Professor... You can''t do this..."


    "Why not??"


    "I... I have always admired you very much... You are my idol... In my mind, you have always been a person of noble character!"


    "Well-that''s good, but-I can tell you that your perception is wrong... I never felt like a good person!"


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    "So¡ªjust feel it, and then tell me how you feel about me!"


    At this moment - Celine had been controlled by Zhou Ye to disarm all of her arms, and she took the initiative to sit on it... the arrow was already on the line, and she had to send it."Please...Professor...Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    For the rest, she couldn''t say anything...because she didn''t have time to talk about other things.


    Another blood-colored flower bloomed on the list... It''s really gratifying, gratifying.


    Days passed...


    And the girls of Ravenclaw have fallen into the hands of their dean one by one...


    Of course¡ªZhou Ye hasn¡¯t done anything to the freshmen in the first grade yet...After all, at 11 years old, it¡¯s still a bit too young...Twelve years old is almost the same...Ahem, I seem to have leaked something terrible message.


    Ravenclaw, with Zhou Ye in charge, has achieved greater brilliance in all aspects...


    Ravenclaw''s Quidditch team, after more than ten years, once again uncontested took home the Hogwarts trophy...


    That night, the girls of the Quidditch team used their thoughtful service to give a big gift to their coach and man...


    This is also something that can''t be helped... Zhou Ye always likes not only to open the hooks by himself, but also to open the hooks to his own women...


    Just ask you, how is it possible that a group of girls who have the motivation to cheat can lose to a group of silly wizards who can only ride brooms in a Quidditch game??


    In short... At the end of the first school year, Zhou Ye completed his Ravenclaw collection achievement... Hehe, of course.Those two loli in the first grade are not counted...


    At the graduation ceremony of the seventh grade...


    Almost every girl from Ravenclaw who is about to graduate in the seventh grade, went up generously and gave her men a mouthful...


    Seriously¡ªthis sudden attack really caught Zhou Ye off guard...


    The scene at that time was a sensation...that was hot mouth...not a face or something...but a serious French long mouth...


    Even - there are seventh-grade girls from other colleges and universities, staring at Zhou Ye eagerly one by one, they have a lot of intention to come up and give it a try...


    Fortunately, it was stopped by Professor Albus Dumbledore...


    Of course... to stop it is to stop it, but-when they graduated, the Ravenclaw girls don¡¯t want to be their own dean. This activity actually became a repertoire and continued...


    I have to say-this is so interesting...


    There are even girls who desperately want to get into Ravenclaw because they want to get Zhou Ye''s mouthpiece-it''s a pity-the mechanism of the sorting hat is rigid, at least in this respect for Ravenclaw. , It''s rigid...


    No one can succeed in the ugly...


    Of course, where the girls go after graduation, they have already settled, either to work in Rita''s Magic Media Group, or to work in the Ministry of Magic.


    These two places can be said to be Zhou Ye''s private land...


    By the way, the Minister of Magic at this time-Lily Evans was in charge...


    In these days, politics is not the only thing that matters. See who is better at blowing... In this regard-Rita can do my part and point to those candidates¡¯ noses and curse [In front of my big magic media group, you are all rubbish ¡­¡­


    Are you highly respected?Who hasn''t been at fault yet?Find out and expose...you are nothing.


    Are you magical?Is Lily Evans great?That was specially adjusted by Zhou Ye...plus reinforcement by various means.


    Are you fair?There is no bad record...Fishing law enforcement and out of context and splashing dirty water are prepared for such saints... Understand the terrible nature of controlling public opinion...


    So¡ªLily Evans became the Minister of Magic¡ªWell, no way, I can rely on...


    Reference 1491


    The first thousand four hundred and ninety one


    July 26th-For many people, this day has no special meaning.


    No, maybe for many children who are going to school, this is a good day for vacation...


    But for Zhou Ye''s daughters-this is a big day, and it is their eldest princess-Furong Zhou Petrick''s birthday.


    On this day, Leeds Castle, which was supposed to be full of joy, is the same as before, without any difference.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1088

    This is simply unthinkable to the women...


    After all-since childhood, every birthday of Little Furong, almost all the mothers have to come to attend. After receiving all kinds of gifts, she was softened, and then she was kissed one by one by the daughters. This is Furong''s birthday. Normal Process.


    It¡¯s just--this year, Furong informed all her mothers in advance not to give her her thirteenth birthday...because she wants to have a special birthday with her father...cough cough, of course she said the following sentence I won''t say it anymore.


    It''s just that all the girls are tacitly aware... My child, they''re grown up.


    Early morning-when the first ray of sunlight shone on Furong''s little face, she opened her eyes...


    After gently helping her sister Gabriella pull the blanket...Little Furong quietly walked out of the baby room full of childlike elements that she and her sister arranged, and walked to a room on the second floor...


    Coming to a door... Jasmine quietly made a hush gesture to the maids and mothers who were guarding the door...


    The maid smiled slightly and nodded to indicate that she knew.


    And Jasmine quietly lit her toes, gently opened the door with her hands, and then slipped in like a thief...


    When she saw her father who was sleeping alone on the big exaggerated wooden couch, she let out a sigh of relief...


    How should I put it... She knew that with her father¡¯s unpleasant personality, if she hadn¡¯t strongly demanded him last night and had to guard her boudoir last night, it is estimated that what she saw today was a woman full of beds. Right??


    But...for this she also paid a price...for example, don''t you just want to give yourself a birthday gift from your father this year??


    Forget it, it''s useless to think about these now...because - today she is going to implement the action she has planned for a long time.


    Thinking of this, Furong felt a little wronged in her heart... Why--why did her father wipe out her good sister Pepe, just not touching herself??


    The more I think about Furong, the more I feel wronged...


    But-it doesn''t matter... Anyway, if the mountain doesn''t come, I will be the mountain.


    Thinking of this, Furong''s small face was firm, and she squeezed towards Zhou Ye''s couch¡ªthen¡ªincomparably skillfully got into Zhou Ye''s blanket and looked for the past somewhere...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line of perspective shift¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª


    Sleeping Zhou Ye felt like he had an incredible dream...In the dream, he originally played with his daughter Furong to celebrate her birthday...


    But-why suddenly the style of painting changed, and the whole scene changed from a beautiful paradise island to a bar??


    And-there is no one in this bar, only he is with his daughter Furong... The most terrifying thing is that his daughter Furong actually danced in front of him that kind of dance that would not be described...


    Jump and jump...


    Furong actually walked in front of him, squatted down... and then--


    Wait¡ªit feels...not like dreaming at all...Zhou Ye opened his eyes abruptly¡ªlooking at the familiar ceiling, sighed, why is it a dream??


    Uh-wait...


    Zhou Ye found that even when he woke up from his dream, he still had the same feeling in his dream...Looking at the silver hair leaking out of the blanket, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and he guessed¡ªeither grit inside or Yaniya¡ªor Is it Jasmine??


    Why do you think that all three of them are pure-blooded Veela...?


    what did you say?Don¡¯t you know if you look at it with your ability??


    If you apply your abilities to this aspect--maybe you will have a sense of accomplishment at the beginning, but--after a long time, it will be meaningless...and the women who do this kind of thing for you will be very No sense of accomplishment...


    Why must we know who it is??


    The most interesting is when the answer is revealed at the last minute, isn''t it??


    Zhou Ye smiled and didn''t say a word, not to mention who it was... Just watched a small head in his blanket keep busy...


    But - to be honest, this technique is a bit bad... Could it be Yaniya??


    You know, Yaniya is very shy...Her skills in this area have not been improved much, but her daughter Sarah, who came from behind...has already surpassed her...


    Just when Zhou Ye was thinking about it... the movement in the blanket suddenly stopped, and then... a figure sat up in the blanket... Because the blanket was too big, it didn''t reveal its face...


    Then-I heard a painful grunt in the blanket-


    Zhou Ye was taken aback¡ªhe hurriedly lifted the blanket and took a look... "Little Furong... why are you?"


    "Dad..." Furong sucked in a cold breath, forcibly suppressing herself, without shouting... "I, I finally belong to you completely..."


    "..." Facing his daughter with tears in his eyes, Zhou Ye really felt distressed and wanted to laugh... "Fool, you have always belonged to me..."


    "Dad is a big liar, since I am yours, why would you rather push Peipei without me..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Furong''s face was full of accusations...


    "Because... I love you more than Ai Peipei..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, and then gently picked up his daughter, trying to use some means to relieve her unnecessary pain...


    "Really, really?" Although Xiao Furong''s mouth was an interrogative sentence,-there was already a smile on her face-obviously, she believed her father''s words.


    "Of course--it''s true!" Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, and decided to make it clear with action...


    As Zhou Ye turned over, a certain little loli who attacked...


    In the next day, Furong really believed that his father really loved him the most... Because Zhou Ye showed with his actions how much he loves Furong...


    Although-this birthday-there is no cake, no gifts, not even the blessings of mothers...


    But-Fleur Chow Petrick felt that this birthday was the most meaningful one she had ever had, and it was also a birthday that she could remember in her life.


    Because - on this day''s birthday, Zhou Ye completely became her man...


    Reference 1492


    One thousand four hundred and ninety-two chapters


    1991...


    For many wizards, this is an ordinary year.


    But¡ªfor Zhou Ye, it was not a simple year¡ªbecause, this year¡ªit was the time for Hermione Granger Lori to enter school.


    Zhou Ye, who could not wait long, simply snatched Hermione Granger''s notice from Dumbledore. He decided to act as a postman for the Ministry of Magic this time...


    "Ye, I have never seen any student you have such a passion for!" Dumbledore smiled as he looked at Zhou Ye who had snatched the notice from his hand.


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook the notice in his hand, and said, "Because--this little cute is different!"


    "Oh? Can you tell me the reason?" Dumbledore asked with a smile.


    Dumbledore knew Zhou Ye''s shit.


    But¡ªin view of Zhou Ye''s concealment, and no bitter master came to ask to dispose of Zhou Ye, so¡ªDumbledore simply opened his eyes and closed his eyes, treating him as invisible.


    Although Dumbledore didn¡¯t know the old oriental proverb [the water is clear, there is no fish, and the man is observable, there is no disciple], but-he has lived for so many years, if he has no wisdom in life, I underestimated him.

 The Movie World Chapter 1089

    In Dumbledore¡¯s view, rather than letting Zhou Ye go out to harm the world of magic, it is better to let him here harm the girls who harm Ravenclaw...


    After all, isn''t it a happy ending in the end?


    Ahem-far away...


    "No comment!" Zhou Ye ignored Dumbledore''s words. He smiled slightly, and after a light snap of his fingers, his figure disappeared in place.


    Dumbledore looked at the empty office in front of him... he shook his head and smiled helplessly.


    Although he didn¡¯t know why Zhou Ye was so interested in this girl named Hao Min Granger, he even condescended to personally send her the letter of admission... But-Dumbledore guessed, this The girl will never escape the palm of her own student.


    On the other side-Zhou Ye has come to a small town somewhere in England.


    This is a very common town, where there is no such fast-paced life as a big city, and there are no pedestrians like running.


    Yes, just the leisurely pedestrians, and the passers-by who walk their dogs on the road...


    As for the figures that suddenly appeared in their field of vision, those people did not show any incredible expressions, because - in their eyes, Zhou Ye did not exist...


    A simple spell could enable Zhou Ye to use his abilities under the public in a majestic manner. It has to be said that the wizards have achieved the utmost in hiding traces.


    After checking the house number-Zhou Ye walked forward with a smile, and gently rang the doorbell of the villa.


    Soon, the wooden door behind the anti-theft net was opened... a black-haired woman with a slightly thin figure looked at Zhou Ye through the anti-theft net, and asked a little strangely, "Excuse me...who are you looking for??"


    "Hello, are you Mrs. Granger?" Zhou Ye asked with a slight smile.


    "Yes, I am!" Mrs. Granger looked at the handsome young man standing outside their house with some curiosity, and asked: "Is there anything wrong?"


    "Of course, I actually came to look for your daughter!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "On behalf of Hogwarts College, I am here to deliver your daughter''s admission letter..."


    "Is this... a mistake?" Mrs. Granger said in a daze, "My daughter is in the fourth grade of elementary school... We never applied to any Hogwarts college for her, nor did we give her The idea of ??changing schools..."


    "I think there are some things we need to talk about, are you right?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "There are some things that I am standing here, it is not convenient to talk to you-what do you think?"


    "Ah... I''m sorry!" Mrs. Granger hurriedly opened the anti-theft net and let Zhou Ye in... "I forgot that you were standing outside. I''m so sorry!"


    Normally, Mrs. Granger shouldn''t let in Zhou Ye who had met for the first time so easily, but-only a small mental stand, Zhou Ye can treat Mrs. Granger to him. It''s like treating old friends.


    "Please sit down..." Mrs. Granger asked as she said, "Would you like some coffee or black tea?"


    "Black tea is good!" Zhou Ye smiled and sat down, then said, "If you don''t mind, can you call your daughter Miss Hermione Granger down? Or by the way Sir, Mr. Granger also called back...because, I think it is very necessary to make it clear in front of your family..."


    "Today is the weekend...My husband took my daughter to the city to watch a movie...Can you wait a moment?" Mrs. Granger said embarrassedly when she heard Zhou Ye''s words.


    "Does it take a long time?" Zhou Ye asked back.


    "It doesn''t take long..." Mrs. Granger said after checking her watch, "They will be back in about half an hour!"


    "All right..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded. For the sake of Hermione Lori, he doesn''t mind waiting a little longer...


    "I should go to prepare lunch, do you like sandwiches?" Mrs. Granger gently placed the brewed black tea in front of Zhou Ye, and then asked.


    "Uh..." Zhou Ye looked at the slices of bread that had been baked in the kitchen... for a while.


    But there is no way. In England, lunch is generally not paid much attention to-the weak lunch system is popular here, and... to be honest, Zhou Ye doesn''t like their sandwiches a little bit... In Zhou Ye''s opinion , Not as good as Shaanxi Roujiamo...


    "If you don''t mind, how about I invite your whole family to taste the delicacies from the Eastern country?" Zhou Ye looked at the kitchen furnishings and decided to satisfy his appetite or do it himself, or let him wait. Little Lori, wronged her stomach, he is unwilling...


    "Really? That''s great..." Mrs. Granger said in surprise, "Thank you so much!"


    Zhou Ye sighed helplessly...Sometimes, he would often forget that he was in Europe and that people here never knew what politeness was.


    Forget it-it''s better to do it yourself for your own stomach.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye snapped and snapped his fingers...


    then--


    Mrs. Granger saw an extremely magical scene. The refrigerator door of the kitchen opened by itself. From there, eggs and tomatoes automatically flew to the kitchen chopping board. Then, the eggs stood desperately on the stainless steel container. Edge, and then jumped vigorously... The egg shell and the egg liquid separated in mid-air... The egg shell automatically jumped into the trash basket, and the egg liquid went into the container... Quickly stirred.


    "Omika''s... Mika''s... Mika''s..." At this moment, Mrs. Granger held her eyes tightly, only this sentence was left in her mouth repeatedly chanting.


    Reference 1493


    One thousand four hundred and ninety-three chapters


    At this moment, the sound of a car engine suddenly came from outside.


    Then, there was a dialogue between a man and a girl...


    As the conversation got closer, the door was opened...


    "Hi, dear... we prepared for lunch... uh-!" Mr. Granger looked at the scene at home in amazement.


    "What happened? Dad..." Little Lori, Hermione poked out her little head curiously from behind her father, but she was also stunned by this scene!"Gosh--this...what is this...?"


    "Hello, Mr. Granger, hello, Miss Granger!" Zhou Ye smiled at the father and daughter, and then said: "Please wait a moment, you can have lunch soon!"


    "You...who are you?" Mr. Granger asked curiously at the handsome boy sitting on the sofa.


    "About this question, we''ll talk about it later..." Zhou Ye said, snapping his fingers again--then got up and walked to the small dining table next to the living room and sat down."We Orientals are used to talking about things during dinner... I think you can try it too!"


    Four plates full of vegetables just floated to the side table... and Mr. Granger had also walked up to his wife, curiously inquiring about the origin of this handsome boy...


    But¡ªobviously, Mrs. Granger, who was extremely excited, had already expressed her thoughts in words... She was full of mouths except for my God, just like Zhou Ye, and snapped her fingers there.


    Keke-it was obvious that her snapping fingers were useless at all.


    Instead, Little Loli Hermione sat next to Zhou Ye with a curious look, looking at Zhou Ye with bright eyes."Are you using magic?"


    In the West, every child had a fantasy about magic when he was a child... Just like a child in the East, he had a vision of the world when he was young.


    "Of course!" Zhou Ye is still very friendly to Little Lolita, after all-the future is his own food.


    "Then can I learn magic?" Hermione''s eyes were full of longing for this mysterious power...


    "If I tell you, I''m here to give you the admission notice from the magic school, do you believe it?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and asked back.


    "I believe it!" Hermione said loudly, "Because I am the most different one!"


    "..." Hearing what little Lori said, Zhou Ye burst into laughter. Every child felt that he was the most distinctive one when he was young, but as they grow up - they will find that they It''s just an inconspicuous member of all beings.


    However, Zhou Ye doesn''t hate the confidence of little Lolita... Or, the proud little Lolita at the beginning of the movie, Zhou Ye is the favorite...


    Behind-when little Lori grows up slowly and becomes no longer proud... In Zhou Ye''s view, she lacks a lot of cute qualities. This is definitely not because Lori has passed the shelf life. ...Zhou Ye can swear by his own integrity--absolutely not.


    at this time--

 The Movie World Chapter 1090

    The Grangers also eased from the shocking scene before them...


    They sat across from Zhou Ye together.


    "This gentleman, can you tell us now...what the hell is going on?" Mr. Granger asked impatiently.


    To be honest, when he first came in, he was really shocked by the ingredients flying all over the kitchen... However, after so long, he almost calmed down.When faced with major events, men can always calm down faster than women and control their emotions.


    "Don''t come to taste my craft?" Zhou Ye smiled and clapped his hands...Suddenly four sets of tableware were placed in front of everyone.


    "I''ll try..." Little Lolita Hermione picked up the spoon, followed the brightly colored tomato scrambled eggs, and laid her hands... When she put the food in the spoon into her mouth, Hermione¡¯s My eyes lit up... "It''s so delicious..."


    Then, little Lolita began to desperately transported the spoon like flying away. Among the four dishes, she kept busy...


    In general, they are actually some home-cooked dishes-scrambled eggs with tomatoes, fried broccoli, and fried beef with pepper, plus a plate of fried potato shreds...


    This is also impossible... You can''t expect to have all kinds of side dishes for Chinese food in a British home... This is the result of Zhou Ye''s very hard work...


    Looking at the appearance of their daughters, the Grangers curiously scooped up some dishes with a spoon and put them in their mouths... A taste completely different from the food they used to eat filled their taste buds.


    Fragrant-an undisputed fragrance, and it retains most of the taste of food. The distinct taste of food is something they have never tasted before...


    At the moment, the couple don¡¯t say anything anymore, don¡¯t say anything. At this time, eating is the most important thing...


    It wasn''t until all the four dishes were completely wiped out... before everyone entered the subject again.


    "This time, on behalf of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, I served Miss Hermione Granger the admission notice!" Zhou Ye said, his hand shook slightly, and one of them was sealed with wax and written He The letterhead with Min Granger''s name appeared in his hand.


    "Is it for me?" Hermione took the letter from Zhou Ye''s hand with a look of expectation, then opened it¡ªread it aloud.


    "Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry


    Principal: Albus Dumbledore.


    (President of the International Federation of Magicians, President of the Wizarding Association, First-Class Magician of Sir Merlin)


    Dear Miss Granger:


    We are happy to inform you that you have been approved to study at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.Enclosed is a list of required books and equipment.The semester is scheduled to start on September 1.We will be waiting for your Owl to bring your reply before July 31st.


    Deputy Principal (Female)


    Sincerely, Minerva McGonagall


    Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry


    [uniform]


    First-year freshmen need:


    1.Three sets of plain work gowns (black)


    2.A plain pointed hat (black) for daytime wear


    3. A pair of protective gloves (made of dragon leather or similar materials)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡±


    When their daughter began to read the letter, the Grangers looked at their daughter without a word... They no longer suspected that this was a scam. After all¡ªthat liar would have such a clever magic trick??


    Moreover, although their home can be regarded as middle-class, they are not worthy of such a powerful method to cheat compared to those who are rich.


    It wasn''t until Hermione finished reading the letterhead that Mr. Granger asked embarrassedly: "This Mr. Wizard..."


    "My name is Zhou Ye, and Zhou is my surname. Of course, according to your tradition, you can call me Mr. Zhou... or Zhou, either!" Zhou Ye interrupted Mr. Granger and said.


    "Well...Mr. Zhou!" Mr. Granger then asked, "Although we are very happy that our daughter can be admitted to a magic school, but-the things mentioned above... we don''t know where to go. Buy..."


    "This problem is actually very easy to solve..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "Tomorrow is Monday. You and your wife had better wait at home. Then I will take you to a place that specializes in buying wizard supplies. Equipment...By the way, please try to be as early as possible...because we still need to go to the Gringotts Bank to exchange some Jin Jialong...Then, I will leave..."


    Zhou Ye said, smiling slightly--then his figure disappeared instantly on the chair in front of the dining table...


    Reference 1494


    One thousand four hundred and ninety-four chapters


    early morning--


    Little Lori Hermione got up from her small window early, although her eye circles were a little dark, but - looking at her vigorous state, no one would think that she was not getting enough sleep...


    But, in fact-she didn''t fall asleep all night of excitement, holding the acceptance letter from Hogwarts, looking at it repeatedly with excitement.


    It is no exaggeration to say that Little Lori Hermione has memorized the entire letter.


    She rushed all the way to her parents'' room, swaying Mrs. Granger who was still asleep, and shouted: "Mom...it''s time to get up, we''re going to be late..."


    "My dear... let me sleep for a while, today is summer vacation, and I don''t need to go to class..." Mrs. Granger closed her eyes tightly, muttered, and wanted to turn over and continue sleeping.


    However¡ªLittle Lolita won''t give up so easily."That won''t work, Mom... Have you forgotten that we are going to buy things for the beginning of school today?"


    "Okay, okay..." Mrs. Granger sighed helplessly, and then sat up... by the way, she called her husband beside her."My dear, it''s time to get up... We are going to follow that Mr. Zhou to buy baby school supplies..."


    "Oh, damn... It''s just six o''clock..." Mr. Granger glanced at the alarm clock and said helplessly.


    But--under the pressure of his daughter, he had to get up...


    When the Grangers had finished washing and had breakfast-and then changed their clothes for going out, it was almost eight o''clock.


    "Why hasn''t Mr. Zhou here yet????" Hermione glanced at her door almost every minute, and she was always expecting someone to knock on the door.


    In fact, someone really knocked on the door in the morning, like the one who delivered the newspaper.


    For this reason, the happy little Lori was depressed for a long time...


    When the clock on the wall pointed to eight thirty, a knock on the door rang.


    Little Lori Hermione rushed over and opened the door...not surprisingly, it was Zhou Ye standing outside."Good morning, Miss Granger!"


    "Good morning, Mr. Zhou!" Little Lolita has a smile on her face. She likes this handsome big brother because - he doesn''t call himself a little guy, a little girl or something...


    After all, children are always eager to grow up... Even a small title is enough to make little Lori happy for a long time.


    "Good morning, Mr. Zhou!" At this time, the Grangers also walked out... "We are ready to go!"


    "Good morning, Mr. Granger, Mrs. Granger!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, then said, "Then let''s set off!"


    Hermione¡¯s little Lolita¡¯s home is located in a small town near Waterford. If they want to go to Diagon Alley, they also need to go to the railway station in Waterford, take the train to London... and then, Go to Diagon Alley again.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1091

    In fact, Zhou Ye could open a portal to solve all these troubles.


    However, in order to reassure the couple, so - Zhou Ye didn''t do this, and - he still wanted to get in touch with Little Lori.


    On the train from Watford to London, little Lori Hermione kept asking excitedly about everything about the magic world.


    After all-the magic world is still blank for her...


    And Zhou Ye took the trouble to tell little Lolita interesting things in the magic world...


    The Grangers sitting in the box couldn''t help but glance at each other...


    They discovered Zhou Ye''s extraordinary patience with his daughter, and they could see that his daughter also liked this wizard who didn''t seem to be very big.


    In fact, the Grangers are very happy to see it happen.


    At least-in the eyes of the couple, Zhou Ye and his daughter are at most less than seven years old...


    Ahem-this is really a beautiful misunderstanding.


    When the train arrived in London, Little Lolita Hermione had already taken the initiative to take Zhou Ye''s hand and ran around...To outsiders, this man and woman looked like a pair of brothers and sisters with a big age difference. ...


    When Zhou Ye took Little Lolita Hermione and the Grangers to the door of the Broken Cauldron Bar, it was almost ten o''clock in the morning.


    "Hey - Zhou, it''s been a long time..."


    As soon as Zhou Ye walked into the door of the Pork Bar, the owner of the bar smiled and greeted Zhou Ye.


    "Hey, old Tom...you still look so strong!" Zhou Ye also smiled and greeted Tom. This product is almost fifty...


    "Don''t call me old Tom..." After Tom mumbled, he saw the little Lolita held by Zhou Ye, and asked curiously: "Is this your daughter??"


    "My name is Hermione Granger... You can call me Miss Granger." Upon hearing the words of Old Tom, Little Lolita retorted like a cat with fried fur: "Also... I am Zhou. Sister...not his daughter, thank you!"


    "Wow..." Hearing what little Lori said, old Tom blinked at Zhou Ye and then looked at little Lori, "Well, little guy, if you are really Zhou''s sister If you do,...then you are too powerful...From then on, no one in the entire magical world dares to provoke you..."


    "Why?" Upon hearing the words of the bar owner, Little Lori Hermione asked directly: "Is Zhou very good?"


    "Of course..." When Tom was about to brag about Zhou Ye''s deeds with little Lori, he suddenly felt cold all over his body... Only then did he discover that Zhou Ye was staring at him hardly--You Too many acronyms...]


    "..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s eyes, Old Tom shrank his neck and couldn''t help but shiver."Uh-regarding this matter, I think you''d better find the answer yourself!"


    "Okay, we should go into Diagon Alley..." Zhou Ye pulled up little Lolita and led Granger and his wife to the backyard of the bar...


    It''s still the dirty-looking wall, still the secret sign...


    When the wall retracted to both sides... The Grangers finally saw a corner of the magical world that no one knew.


    "Gosh..."


    "I feel like I''m back in the Middle Ages..."


    "My dear, you pinch me to see if I am dreaming..."


    Zhou Ye looked at the dumb couple behind him silently... Then he pulled up Little Hermione and walked towards Diagon Alley...


    "This is the place to buy magic wands. Of course, it can also be customized... This is the place to buy books. I will bring you over in a while... However, we have to go to the Gringotts Wizarding Bank to exchange some Jin Jialong..."


    Zhou Ye walked with little Lolita, while introducing her to the shops...


    And the Grangers are like Grandma Liu who entered the Grand View Garden. Everything is fresh... But fortunately, they at least know to maintain their demeanor, and they did not reach out to point out those strangely dressed guys...


    But the careful little Lori discovered something...Many wizards who met her on the road bowed their heads to her respectfully...No, not to her, but to her big brother... What kind of person is he??


    Reference 1495


    One thousand four hundred and sixty-two chapters


    In Gringotts Wizarding Bank¡ª¡ª


    "Your Excellency Zhou Ye, welcome your visit!"


    As soon as Zhou Ye and his party walked into the Gringa, the fairy who claimed to have never been rude to others, unexpectedly rushed to Zhou Ye''s initiative, saying hello: "What business do you want to do today? Is it to save money? ..."


    "These are..." To be honest, Little Lori was shocked by these human-like, but humble creatures...


    "I''m with someone else to handle business today..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and said to the fairy who had a nameplate in front of Hungary, "Is that Mr. Tonghuan? Could you please help them handle the business?"


    "Of course-it''s my honor to serve you!" With a smile on the face of the fairy copper ring, he turned to the Grangers and said, "Excuse me, what business do you need to handle?"


    "We want to exchange some currency in the magic world..." Mr. Granger said.


    "No problem, please come with me..." Tong Huan said, leading Granger and his wife, and walked to one of the counters...


    And Zhou Ye took the little Lolita in the lobby of Gulin Pavilion, wandering around...


    To be honest, with the exchange ability of the Grangers, they are not worthy of the Gringotts duty manager personally.


    But-Zhou Ye is worth it. You know, his deposits in Gringe are hundreds of millions... If you classify the major customers, then Zhou Ye belongs to the type of major customers that Gringe must never lose. ...


    Therefore, seeing Zhou Ye''s arrival, the fairies who never color people will also become so polite... There is no way, this is the power of money.


    "Oh my God... these fairies have destroyed the beautiful image of fairies in my mind..." Seeing those ugly-looking fairies employees, Little Lori Hermione couldn''t help but whispered by Zhou Ye''s side: "I have been I thought that fairies are extremely beautiful creatures..."


    "Actually, when I came to Gulin Pavilion for the first time, I was just like you..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "I basically don''t have illusions about creatures like fairies now..."


    "Really?" Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Little Lori became curious."Ye, did you graduate from Hogwarts?"


    "Hmm...!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded... He didn''t explain that he had graduated, let alone that he was now Ravenclaw''s dean or something... There are some little secrets that need to be small. Lori is interesting to discover by herself.


    "Can you tell me what Hogwarts is like?" Hermione simply pulled up Zhou Ye and sat in the seat at the door of the Gringotts hall, prepared for the people waiting for business.


    "Well-Hogwarts is a big castle..."


    "so cool¡­¡­"


    "The place inside is huge, and there are many interesting places...such as the secret room that never opens, such as..."


    Time passed by one minute after another... In Zhou Ye''s description, little Lolita seemed to see a magic school full of interesting things...


    This made her look forward to her college life even more...


    However, at this moment... The Grangers have already exchanged Jin Jialong and are ready to leave... Little Lolita, who feels a little unsure, can only give up listening to Zhou Ye''s description of her future college...


    Seeing Little Lolita''s frustrated expression, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "It doesn''t matter, you will be able to see that beautiful college soon... and you will become a part of this college too!"


    After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Hermione''s little Lori smiled again.


    The group of people first came to the Ollivander Wand Shop, where... Little Lori Hermione once again felt the extraordinary respect, which made her curiosity no longer restrained, "Ye, why... ¡­Why do those people respect you so much?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1092

    "Maybe it''s because I am a good person?" Zhou Ye smiled and interjected.


    Little Lori stared at Zhou Ye earnestly for a long time. She was sure that this guy definitely didn''t want to tell her the truth, she could only sigh helplessly, and said, "Well, good people...Where are we going now?? "


    "After buying the magic wand, of course I have to go to Lihen Bookstore!" Zhou Ye smiled and took Xiao Lori''s hand and walked towards the bookstore... "There, you will find all the books on the list..."


    "..." Little Hermione angrily wanted to shake Zhou Ye''s hand, and then gave up after trying it. She definitely didn''t want to shake this guy''s hand, but this guy was holding it too tightly. Hmm-yes, it is absolutely like this...


    The Grangers, who were walking behind them, looked at each other with a smile.


    "My dear... I think we are superfluous!"


    "Yes, I feel that way too..."


    "But I like Zhou... If I can, I really want to see if he can come with our daughter in the end!"


    "It''s too early to say this... honey, let''s wait and see!"


    Although the voices of the Grangers¡¯ conversations were very small, how could it be hidden from Zhou Ye¡¯s ears...


    Hearing the conversation between the husband and wife, Zhou Ye just smiled slightly... It seemed that the psychic field was useless.


    At this time, Zhou Ye also brought Xiao Lori to the bookstore...


    According to the picture, little Lolita quickly found all the textbooks she needed... However, at this moment, suddenly the door of the bookstore opened and a beautiful girl with silver hair walked in...


    Even the little loli Hermione, who is of the same sex, felt that her eyes were attracted by the silver-haired girl in front of her...


    And the silver-haired girl walked towards Hermione step by step... Her steps were not fast, but Little Hermione was scared...


    What is she afraid of??


    She was afraid that this girl had an extraordinary relationship with Ye behind her. She was afraid that she could not compete with the girl in front of her... She was too scared.


    Fortunately, this girl just had a face-to-face meeting with her, smiled, and went to the bookshelf to look for books...


    It wasn''t until the silver-haired girl walked by her side that Little Hermione realized that her heart was beating so fast... and she was clutching Zhou Ye''s hand with such force.For fear that Zhou Ye would be snatched away by that girl...


    "Ahem...Hermione, are you okay?"


    "Well, I''m okay...!" Although Little Lori said so, her body unknowingly stood in front of Zhou Ye, and her beautiful eyes looked at the beautiful figure with great vigilance...


    Zhou Ye sighed silently...Of course he knew the beautiful silver-haired girl, and even knew her name... and even knew every inch of her muscles and skin--no way, who called her his daughter...


    That''s right, the person who just walked in was not someone else, but was Zhou Ye''s daughter, Furong Zhou Petrick.


    She came here with a simple meaning-just want to see, which little loli actually allowed her father to send the admission letter in person, and accompanied him throughout the whole process...


    To put it bluntly, she is just jealous...


    Reference 1496


    The first thousand four hundred and ninety-six chapters


    "Well, if we buy all of them... let''s go!" Zhou Ye reminded Little Hermione that she must not let these two stay here anymore, otherwise-something will happen sooner or later...


    You know, Furong is also that kind of arrogant temperament... and Hermione is obviously also very proud... When two proud guys meet, Zhou Ye doesn''t know exactly what happens...


    "Oh... OK!" Hermione nodded, then picked up her book. When she was about to check out, Fleur came over again...


    In her hand, she also held a copy of [The Battle of the Triwizard Tournament], and it seemed that she happened to walk to Little Lori''s side... Then after a casual glance at Little Lori''s book list, she was surprised Appearingly asked: "Are you a freshman at Hogwarts??"


    "Yes... Excuse me?" Hermione was shocked by Furong''s sudden conversation, but she quickly reacted."Are you also a Hogwarts student?"


    "Yes..." Furong smiled and nodded, then said: "But I will be in the fourth grade at the beginning of this year, so I am your senior sister... My name is Furong Zhou Petrick, you What?"


    "I''m Hermione Granger, you can call me Hermione!" Little Lori had little knowledge, and in a blink of an eye, she was broken by Furong''s almost offensive.


    "Hello Hao Min, it''s nice to meet you... But I''m going to buy things for the next semester, so I can''t stay with you anymore... I''m really sorry." Said this, Furong said suddenly as if thinking of something. "By the way, if you are a freshman, I suggest you read this book. This book is quite good..."


    "This is... a novel?" Hermione looked at this [War of the Triwizard Tournament], completely wondering why she, the senior sister, would recommend to herself a book that looked like a novel.


    "This is the magic world, this is not a novel..." Furong said, taking advantage of the opportunity of Lori looking down to read a book, she blinked at Zhou Ye."What''s recorded here is what actually happened... If you don''t read it, you will regret it!"


    "Really?" Little Hermione looked at the preface in the book half-believingly... However, when she hesitated, the boss in charge of the check-out also said something more."This lady is right. This book is really popular. This is the sixteenth reprint!"


    Hearing what the boss said, Little Hermione decided to buy it."Then, please bring me a copy..."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    And Furong deliberately leaked a mischievous smile at her father. After the bill was over, she said goodbye to little Lolita and left...


    To be honest-Furong has completely destroyed Zhou Ye''s plan by doing so.


    He originally planned to deepen his position in Lolita little by little, so that she was full of curiosity about him, but he could not find the answer. Then-at the entrance ceremony of Hogwarts, he announced Own identity...


    In this case-a large enough mental shock is enough to make Little Lori instantly lose her footing, and never escape her palm...


    But let Furong be such a spoof, obviously, it is impossible to do so now.


    "Ye, what''s the matter with you?" Hermione keenly felt Zhou Ye next to her, as if her mood changed for a moment.


    "No, nothing...Let''s go ahead and buy the items on the list!" Zhou Ye sorted out his mood and said to little Lolita with a smile.


    Although the plan was ruined by my own daughter-but sure enough, at this time I can only choose to forgive her...Who calls her Furong, her own daughter?


    For today''s plan-only to change the plan.


    In this way, Zhou Ye figured out how to change the plan, and accompanied little Lolita to buy the needed learning tools everywhere in Diagon Alley.


    Until-after all the equipment was purchased, Zhou Ye said to the Grangers: "Basically, everything has been purchased, so the rest of the time is to wait for Hogwarts to start..."


    "Thank you so much, Zhou!" Mr. Granger thanked Zhou Ye with a smile. He felt that without Zhou Ye''s help, I am afraid that his daughter''s enrollment would become very troublesome...


    "You''re welcome, that''s my duty. Now the task is complete-I should say goodbye to you too!" Zhou Ye finished speaking, looking at the little Lolita Hermione who was still holding her hand and said: "Then ¡ª¡ªLittle cute, let¡¯s see you at Hogwarts..."


    "Wait..." Little Lolita suddenly interrupted Zhou Ye''s words, and then turned to look at her parents..." Mom and Dad, I want to go to Ye''s house to play. It happens to be summer vacation, and-Ye Ye Can you help me with magic problems... can you?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    To be honest, the Grangers were shocked when they heard their daughter''s words... However, they knew that their daughters have always been more independent, and because of this, they were very relieved that their daughter would enter the magic academy alone.


    But-now my daughter proposes to go to Zhou Ye''s house to play... This makes Grangers a little worried, not that they are worried about what Zhou Ye will do to her daughter, but that she is worried about... Will not appear very rude...


    "Ye said that his family also has a castle, and I want to see it too..." Little Lori is really trying very hard to convince her parents."Don''t worry, I will definitely not trouble Ye... and I promise to be good..."


    "This... Zhou, what do you think?" Mr. Granger could only kick the ball towards Zhou Ye.


    "I don''t think it''s a problem!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "Moreover, there are many maids in my house, enough to take care of Hermione!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1093

    "Well..." Seeing that Zhou Ye didn''t object to Mr. Granger, he could only agree."First say yes, three days before school starts, you must go home!"


    "I see, Dad!" Hermione almost jumped up happily. She grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand tightly and said not to let go."Let''s go, Ye!"


    "Wait... don''t forget to study." Zhou Ye smiled and took Little Lolita''s book from Mr. Granger''s hand. After turning it over, the book disappeared in his hand. Point to the front lightly.A golden magic portal opened in front of everyone... "I will send the two home first..."


    "This... how do I do it?" Mr. Granger asked curiously while looking at the golden portal.


    "Just pass it over!"


    "That''s it..." Mr. Granger eagerly passed through the portal and disappeared here... and Mrs. Granger followed.


    As the two of them passed through the portal, Zhou Ye took away the teleportation spell in his hand...


    "Where are my parents?" Little Lori asked curiously.


    "They? Of course they are home by this time!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "It''s up to us... are you ready? We are going home too..."


    "Well, I''m ready..." Little Lori nodded and waited expectantly for Zhou Ye to open another portal... But-Zhou Ye didn''t open the portal again, but...


    Little Lori felt that the scenery in front of her was changing...she found that she had appeared in front of the gate of a castle.


    Reference 1497


    One thousand four hundred and ninety-seven chapters


    Saint Martin


    St. Maarten in August is the most rainy season of the year...


    At this time, on the southernmost beach of St. Martin, a tall wooden house with indigenous style stands in the shallows.


    Sitting in a tall wooden house in the drizzle, listening to the light sound of the sea beating against the beach, enjoying the beauty of the sea and sky in the distance.


    This mood is enough to make many people linger...


    It''s a pity--


    At this time, the little Lolita sitting in the wooden house had an aggrieved look, and didn''t have any mood to appreciate the scenery at all.


    "Damn bastard... stinky bastard... ridiculous bad bastard..." Little Lolita muttered to herself, as she kept ravaging a cute white kitten in her hand.


    Maybe it was because I was ravaged and ravaged by my own owner so hard that the cute kitten couldn''t help it.


    With a sound of "meow--", she jumped from little Lolita''s arms, and then ran out of the wooden house...


    "Crookshanks...Where are you going..." Little Lori saw the pet in her arms ran out, got up quickly, and was about to chase it out...


    However, when she walked to the door, she saw that her cat had already plunged into the arms of a figure walking on the wooden path connecting the shore to the hut, her face was cold-she turned her head and walked back to the wooden house- ¡ªBack to his seat again.


    After a while, the figure walked in, still holding Lori''s cat in his arms."Still angry?"


    "You give me a reason not to be angry..." Little Lori turned her head angrily, and said to Zhou Ye: "I never knew that you were such a person...you actually have so many women...and, You actually did your own daughter..."


    "And then?" Zhou Ye looked at Little Lolita with a smile...


    "Then? What else? Then... I... Uhhhh..." Before she finished speaking, Zhou Ye was completely blocked by Zhou Ye.


    It took Zhou Ye less than ten minutes to go from resistance to submission, from submission to complete fall...


    "Now¡ªare you still angry?" Zhou Ye asked with a low laugh while holding the little Lolita in his arms.


    "Angry..." Hermione rolled her eyes and said dissatisfied: "Don''t think that I will forgive you..."


    "Ah? Still angry, then there is no way...Let''s go on!" Zhou Ye interrupted Little Lori''s words directly, and once again blocked Little Lori''s contemplation...


    five minutes later--


    "Still angry?"


    "Don''t think you can solve it with your mouth... um um..."


    ten minutes later--


    "Still angry?"


    "I will never succumb..." Hermione at this time had no idea, whether she opposed it for the sake of opposition or for the sake of saying nothing... In short, the opposition is right...


    "It seems to be a trick..." Zhou Ye sighed, and immediately began to disarm Little Lolita with both hands.


    "You... what are you going to do... beasts, me, I''m still a child..."


    "What''s the matter... I even started with my own daughter..."


    "..." Little Lori was speechless... Facing the shamelessness of this guy, she didn''t even know how to answer.


    Keke--of course, to say that--Zhou Ye didn''t even start with the eleven-year-old Lori...


    Of course, although you can''t really start, there are still many methods that can be experienced by two people without starting...


    At least-at this time, the little loli has already experienced...


    Little Lolita lying on the wooden couch, her face was flushed... There was a trace of mist in her eyes, and apart from her rapid breathing, she didn''t have the strength to speak.


    "Now...are you still angry?" Zhou Ye smiled and asked in a low voice in her ear.


    "I, I''m too lazy to be angry with you..." Little Lolita can''t get up anymore... No way, who told Zhou Ye this guy not only activated a certain kind of cheating technique, but even because she was afraid of not enough stimulation and stimulation, she activated it. This evil method of multiplying feelings.


    Little Lolita at this time really has no energy to care about Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye just smiled when he heard Little Lolita''s words... Everything is under control, isn''t it??


    At this time, the white cat who heard the words of Little Lori also meowed... as if to say for Zhou Ye, it''s good not to be angry.


    The angry little Lori gave her pet a vicious look, "Crookshanks, you little traitor, whose pet are you..."


    "No way, who told you to give a female cat such a name!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "I''m too lazy to care about you..." As she said, little Lolita put herself in Zhou Ye''s arms... She hugged the villain tightly... and gradually fell asleep... "Big villain... ¡­Don¡¯t move me anymore...I want to sleep for a while!"


    Looking at the quiet sleeping face of Little Lolita, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... Why did it end up like this in the end after such a good start??


    To be honest, at first-when Hermione arrived at Leeds Castle, it still felt very flat...


    After all-this castle is so beautiful, although it is a bit strange why the entire castle is full of women, only Zhou Ye is a man, but little Lolita did not think much...


    The girls were also very friendly to her, especially a big sister named Lily Evans, who was kind to her, which made Hermione feel like she couldn''t bear it.[Because Lily saw her childhood shadow on Hermione]


    And when Hermione asked Zhou Ye what the relationship with these women was, Zhou Ye just sent the innocent little Lolita with one sentence from his family.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1094

    As the little Lolita got more and more in contact with Zhou Ye... She gradually realized that she seemed unable to leave the man in front of her at all, especially when he was by her side, little Lolita found that she could not concentrate on reading at all. Up...


    For her own situation like this-Little Lolita was a little at a loss for a while, and even started to avoid Zhou Ye on purpose.


    Until one day, when she was relaxing in the garden, she met a beautiful forest elf named Ali Li. Perhaps because of the same pure hearts, the two felt like they had met at first sight...


    During the conversation, Little Lolita told Alili of her worries... and what about Alili?In an instant, little Lolita¡¯s confusion over the past few days was resolved... "That¡¯s because I like it... I don¡¯t want to be separated because I like it, I want to be together all the time because I like it¡ªso when he¡¯s in you When you are in front of him, you can''t take your attention away from him..."


    "Because... Do you like it?" Mumbling like this... Little Lori Hermione returned to her room.


    This matter was still too avant-garde for Little Lori, but after thinking about it for half a night, she decided to go to a showdown with Zhou Ye...


    However-when she came to Zhou Ye''s bedroom, she was stunned by the scene in front of her...Unfortunately, that night belonged to the night of Veeva.


    And Furong happened to be there...


    Hermione''s little Lori''s three views were completely shattered by Furong who was sitting on Zhou Ye''s ups and downs, "Dad".


    She didn''t even know how she ran out... Then she came to this beautiful island under the guidance and guidance of a confidant big sister¡ª¡ª


    On this island-Little Lolita has lived for almost a week.


    Until today, Zhou Ye felt that she had almost calmed down, so he came to her...


    Little Hermione¡¯s so-called kind sister, who is not Zhou Ye¡¯s woman?...Is a naive little girl.


    Reference 1498


    The first thousand four hundred and ninety-eight chapters


    September 1st is another year of Hogwarts school season...


    "Why didn''t Ye go with us?"


    On the platform of King''s Cross Station, two girls, one girl, and three girls, each pushing a cart full of things, walking slowly.


    It was the little Lolita who was walking in the middle who had thick blonde curly hair and looked as cute as a doll. It was Hermione Granger.


    "Because there are many reasons..." The beautiful girl with silky silver hair said with a chuckle: "You can''t let Dad take the entire Ravenclaw girl back to Hogwarts, right? That his wind? The rating will drop again!"


    "Really a guy who corrupts his morality!" Hearing Fleur''s words, Hermione couldn''t help but complain: "Why didn''t Hogwarts expel him soon?"


    "Hey...a guy who is often babbled by my dear, is he qualified to say that?" Penello''s words instantly hit the bullseye, making Hermione unable to complain.


    These three are not others, it is Hermione, Fleur and Penello.


    Of course, the other girls were sent back to Hogwarts by Zhou Ye directly through the portal, and because Hermione was a freshman, Zhou Ye still wanted her to experience the Hogwarts tradition, so she let her still take the Hogwarts. Gwarts went to the college quickly.


    And Furong and Penello simply volunteered to be their guides...


    To be honest, the relationship between Hermione and Fleur was extremely bad at first...


    The two often quarreled about some trivial matters...At the end, they bothered Zhou Ye.


    I just took the two of them to fly together...fly and fly, the relationship between the two has eased...


    Not to mention anything else, just say that when two people often see each other being bullied by their own man to leak out, unknowingly, the feeling of the same hatred and hatred was born between the two.Of course-and occasionally add little Penello...


    Now the relationship between these three people can be said to be better than ordinary friends, but slightly worse than the inseparable girlfriends... I have to say that the three major variants of life are really powerful... Has the variant version resisted the gun together?laugh¡­¡­


    Talking and laughing


    The three of them had reached platform nine and three-quarters. Under Fleur''s demonstration, Hermione quickly passed through the platform pillars and came to the platform of the Hogwarts Express.


    to be frank--


    This summer, after seeing all kinds of things in Zhou Ye''s home, the little magic world has made Hermione not so yearning...


    After all-her man is a legendary wizard...


    However, just as the three were about to board the Hogwarts Express, they suddenly saw a group of people approaching...


    That''s right, it''s a group of people... and it''s a group of men.


    The most important thing is-they found that the hair color of this group of men is basically the same.


    "They? Are they a family?" Hermione looked at those people curiously... Two older young men, with two twin boys who looked 13 or 14 years old, and two boys, one big and one small. ...


    To be honest, such a big family is not easy to see in the Muggle world.


    "That''s a bunch of shit-chucking sticks..." Furong glanced at those guys, then said with contempt.


    "Fucking shit stick? What do you mean?" Hermione didn''t quite understand the meaning of Fleur''s words.


    "Haha... wait until we get in the car!" Penello smiled and took the hands of the two and walked toward their box.


    When the three of them packed everything up and sat down...Hermione remembered Fleur''s words again."Furong, what do you mean by that crap stick?"


    "It''s..." For a while, Furong felt like she didn''t know what to say... But soon-- she thought of a way.


    She took out a crystal ball, and then chanted a spell. A cloud of smoke gradually rose up in the crystal ball...As the smoke filled, a picture appeared inside.


    The scene in the picture is exactly the scenery in the carriage of those guys.


    I saw--


    In that carriage, the six brothers of the Weasley family were divided into two rows...


    The row starts with Percy Weasley, Fred Weasley in the middle, and Bill Weasley at the end...


    And the other row, with the youngest Ron Weasley at the beginning, George Weasley in the middle, and Charlie Weasley at the end...


    Seeing them as if they were doing sports, the back was close to the front...like the offensive retreat-Hermione was a little confused."They...what are they doing??"


    "Have you never seen my dear use such a posture with Fleur?" Penello teased.


    "Of course I have seen... but they are all men..." Hermione felt her three views have been refreshed again.


    "That''s why I said that they are all disgusting stirrers..." Furong said with a look of contempt: "The boys of the Weasley family are all stirrers... The family is cursed!"


    "Is...Is that so?" Hermione''s hair was frightened."The curse of the wizarding world is really terrible... Fortunately no one can curse it, dear!"


    "..." After hearing Hermione''s words, Fleur and Penello couldn''t help laughing...


    There is no existence in this world that can curse their own man, and they still believe that...


    Putting aside the disgusting group of Weasley guys, the three women began to excitedly discuss their own topics...


    For example-the magic world has become fashionable recently, such as the recent news in the magic world...

 The Movie World Chapter 1095

    Although Hermione didn''t quite understand... but she still listened with gusto...


    Unconsciously, time flies quickly...


    The Hogwarts Express arrived at Hogwarts College just before the night...


    After saying goodbye to Fleur and Penello...Hermione, in accordance with Hogwarts tradition, took a boat across the lake and arrived at Hogwarts.


    After being preached by Professor McGonagall for a while... everyone walked into the hall.


    "This ceiling looks so beautiful..." The girl who walked with Hermione looked at the starry sky on the ceiling and said with some surprise: "You can actually see the starry sky!"


    "This ceiling has been enchanted...it''s not real!" Hermione said like a small encyclopedia: "I read about it in [Hogwarts: A History of School]..."


    "..." The girl looked at Hermione, did not speak, to be honest-she didn''t like Hermione''s love performance.


    And Hermione is also indifferent...


    She thinks she has understood the adult world, and she disdains the general knowledge of these little P kids.


    Soon-the sorting ceremony began.


    Hermione Granger was the first to call her name...


    Hermione glanced at Zhou Ye, who was sitting in the position of teacher, and then sat confidently on the stool under the sorting hat... As a result, without asking, she was naturally assigned to Ravenclaw...


    This made Ravenclaw''s daughters cheered... After all, the little sister Hermione had seen them, and they had even fought side by side.If not being assigned to Ravenclaw would be an accident...


    Reference 1499


    Chapter One Hundred and Ninety Nine


    The sorting ceremony is over...


    Narcissa glanced at her man with a smile, and whispered: "There seems to be a lot of girls in Ravenclaw this year!"


    "Oh?? Really? What does this have to do with me?" Zhou Ye pretended to be stupid: "I''m just an ordinary magic teacher!"


    "..." Narcissa was instantly defeated by her own man''s shamelessness... The sorting hat turned into a Bimei hat. This is simply an open secret. What does her man say has anything to do with him??Just look at the disaster situation of Ravenclaw at home after graduation to know whether it has anything to do with him...


    But forget it... She can''t stop this kind of thing... She can''t stop it either...


    Thinking of this, Narcissa gave up the idea of ??arguing with her own man and started using dinner.


    And Zhou Ye, while eating, looked at Ravenclaw''s position...thinking about the problem thoughtfully.


    What should I say?


    There are so many girls in Ravenclaw this year...


    In addition to Hermione Granger being assigned to Ravenclaw, there is also a pair of Indian twins named Pettil.Three other girls were also assigned to Ravenclaw-one named Pansy Parkinson, another named Daphne Greengrass and Luna the Mad Girl.


    This year-it seems that the number of Ravenclaws has unexpectedly reached as many as six...


    As Zhou Ye was thinking... Ravenclaw''s dining table also became a sea of ??joy.


    "Welcome to join the Ravenclaw family, Hermione..." A beautiful girl with an Asian face smiled and stretched out her little hand to Hermione...


    "Thank you...Choo Zhang!" Hermione also smiled and shook the girl''s hand...what should I say, as long as it is Ravenclaw, Hermione is no stranger to it.


    Everyone is a good sister who has fought together, what''s the embarrassment...


    At this time, Qiu Zhang also saw the embarrassing expressions on the faces of several other girls...


    Suddenly realized... It seems that it¡¯s not appropriate to only say hello to Hermione... So, Qiu Zhang simply smiled and greeted the little loli one by one... and called out each little loli accurately. first name¡­¡­


    This surprised the little loli... they were surprised why Qiu Zhang could accurately call out her name... and Qiu Zhang explained that she was born with a superb memory... but in fact it was His own man has changed his body.


    Regarding Qiu Zhang¡¯s explanation, the small loli still had some doubts, but they finally managed to deal with it...


    Moreover, the little Lori found that-compared to the seniors of other colleges, the seniors of Ravenclaw seemed to be more enthusiastic and kind...


    They took the trouble to answer all kinds of questions from the little loli...It can be said that here, the little loli have an illusion of returning to their own home, and these senior sisters are all their own sisters...


    This situation continued until the end of the dinner...


    After the dinner, under the leadership of the prefect, the little loli walked towards Ravenclaw¡¯s dormitory...


    It''s just that when they walked into the dormitory, they found that something was wrong.


    "It''s like a seal!"


    As soon as she walked into the dormitory, one of the seniors took out her magic wand and sealed the entire Ravenclaw lounge from inside...


    "Senior sister... is this?" Daphne Greengrass asked in a bit of astonishment.


    "This is Ravenclaw''s traditional project!" The prefect smiled slightly, and then said: "Don''t be nervous, after this ceremony, everyone is your own!"


    "Eh!!!" XN


    Although the little loli did not know what the so-called ceremony was, there was always a very bad feeling in their hearts.


    Only Hermione Granger looked like an old god was there, and he didn''t panic at all.


    Because¡ªshe already knew what this so-called ceremony was.


    It was done by a group of unscrupulous seniors... It was just a ceremony to please their men...


    Then-the little loli found out that all the senior sisters who had just met at dinner came out...


    Holding magic wands one by one, they looked at them with a smile...


    "Senior sister, what the hell is going on?" Pansy Parkinson said as he was about to touch his wand. She was born in a wizard''s family, but she is not something anyone can handle...


    However, just as Pansy¡¯s wand was just drawn out...


    A curse came [except your weapon]


    As the words fell, Pansy''s wand instantly fell to the ground, and she herself was beaten by magic to sit on the carpet.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-sister!" Parvati Petir couldn''t help but shrank his body towards his sister Padma Petir.


    After all, it''s just a little loli...


    At this moment, all the senior sisters... took out their magic wands, pointed at the little loli and yelled [Yugadim Leviosa].


    With the casting of the Levitating Charm, the little loli found that-they became immobile and floated in the air...


    At this time, Qiu Zhang and Furong came over and smiled and helped the little loli to disarm...

 The Movie World Chapter 1096

    "Hey, Fleur let me go..." Hermione yelled with embarrassment...


    "That won''t work..." Fleur smiled: "This is Ravenclaw''s tradition... So, Hermione, you should be prepared to embrace the tradition!"


    Just as the little loli were crying, crying, and yelling, a golden portal suddenly opened...a figure walked out of the portal.


    No one else is Zhou Ye...


    "Ahem... Let''s forget about this year''s tradition..." Zhou Ye coughed a little awkwardly.


    "No!" Qiu Zhang was the first objector. She ran up to Zhou Ye and hugged Zhou Ye''s arm.Jiao said: "When I begged for mercy last year, you didn''t let me go... If you let this year''s freshmen go like this, you first ask my senior sisters whether they agreed or not!"


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye looked at the eager gazes of his women--


    In their eyes, there is a lot of¡ª¡ªIf you dare to cancel, we will show you the posture¡­¡­


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye could only follow the kindness... Well¡ªit was just a little Lolita night.


    Of course, due to the tricks of those Ravenclaws, Zhou Ye finally wanted to release the water... he could only use various means to get the little loli into the adult¡¯s in advance. world.


    But fortunately, there is the existence of the spring wind and rain, no little loli reluctantly wants to file a complaint afterwards, instead they all become Zhou Ye''s little tails.


    To be honest... Hogwarts is a bit boring now.


    With Zhou Ye in charge, both the Quidditch match and the Academy Cup at the end of the year belonged to Ravenclaw...


    In this regard, although other colleges are not convinced, but they can''t help it-if everyone wins and wins, what can you do??


    And the entire magical world is even more peaceful...Without Voldemort, without Death Eaters... Coupled with the suppression of the legendary wizard Zhou Ye, there is no such fool who dared to stir up trouble...


    Five years later----


    "It feels...a bit boring!" Zhou Ye was lying on the beach on St. Martin''s Island. Behind him were two very similar pairs of sisters who looked like dolls. They were no one else but Daphne Greengrass and her. Sister Astoria Greengrass.


    I have to say that although the two are not twin sisters, they are very similar in appearance. They both have golden curly hair, long eyelashes, and a pair of lovely dimples... just like two big dolls.


    When she heard her man''s words, Sister Greengrass looked at each other and smiled, "Then dear, are you ready to return?"


    "Yeah... It''s time to return!" Zhou Ye sighed... He has spent hundreds of years here, and he is a little homesick."We¡ªgo home!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s order...Almost all the girls moved. They said goodbye to their relatives, and then packed the things they liked... They were ready to go home with their men.


    Five days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The teachers and students of Hogwarts discovered that their teacher of Defence Against the Dark Arts, the great legendary wizard Professor Zhou Ye, disappeared, and the entire Ravenclaw students disappeared with him, and¡ª Ravenclaw''s Ghost-Mascot-Lady Gray...


    And a major event has happened in the magical world. The researcher of the Ministry of Magic studying the endangered species protection plan found that-the Veeva family-disappeared...


    Zhou Ye said that it was none of his own business, those veevas completely followed him voluntarily...Uh, although he used some small tricks.


    Chapter 1500


    One thousand five hundred chapters


    Marvel World¡ª¡ª


    In the vast universe... a mothership like a giant is slowly floating in the dark space.


    On the empennage of this huge warship with an acute triangle shape, a red and white logo is strikingly sprayed on it.


    This is exactly the symbol of the Umbrella Interstellar Consortium that runs across the entire universe, although it does not have the name of an empire, but has the reality of an empire.


    The length of this mothership is more than 13,000 kilometers, and the highest point is more than 4,000 kilometers-the highest point is more than 8,000 kilometers.To say that it is a mothership is a little too underestimated... It is not an exaggeration to regard it as a mobile space base because of its size larger than some planets.


    And in the main control room of this mothership--


    "Let''s talk... Red Queen, what is your purpose..."


    Although the topic sounds so serious... But - Zhou Ye''s figure at this time is definitely not worthy of the word "serious".


    I saw Zhou Ye lying lazily on the thick carpet in the luxurious main control room, and on his left and right, there were two pretty girls who looked a little like...one with long fiery red hair, and The other has silver hair...


    And around them, there were countless girls lying all around... They were generally not very old, and they looked like they were sixteen or seventeen.Moreover, all of them are so beautiful...it makes them feel at first glance¡ªit is not an exaggeration to describe them with any words that describe beauty.


    It''s just that at this time they, including Zhou Ye, are in a state of celestial bodies, and the carpet on the ground is covered with blood everywhere, as if they had experienced a battle...


    Of course-the war is of course a war, but unfortunately it is another form of war.


    "The master is too conscientious to say so..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the red-haired girl nestled in his arms said aggrievedly: "Since I was forcibly taken away from the world of Resident Evil by the master , I¡¯ve been working hard for the master¡¯s career and died... Now-actually questioning people like this... the master... oooooo..."


    "..." Seeing the Red Queen''s performance, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    But after all, the Red Queen is indeed an old man who follows her... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye sighed and said, "Okay, well, my lovely lady, what''s the matter? It''s worth your expense. Zhou Zhang¡¯s reason for [inspecting the latest Master Class Star Destroyer] made me temporarily abandon the fun thing about tuning Ginny, tricked me into this Master, and called all your sisters to block me. gun??"


    "They didn''t ask the sisters to stop the guns!" Hong Empress said proudly: "They just helped everyone realize their dreams..."


    "Their dream?" Zhou Ye asked in a daze.


    "That''s right!" The Red Queen said eloquently: "For example¡ªyour original ship, the mastermind banshee of the modified Marauder..."


    The Red Queen said, a weak girl who looked like a girl next to her...At this time, she had completely fallen into a coma.


    "Another example¡ªyour subsequent ship¡ªthe mastermind of the Annihilation-class Emperor¡ªMilia the Valkyrie..."


    With that said, the red queen pointed to a girl who seemed very powerful. Her pair of peerless weapons is simply the best... She is just full of the demeanor of the royal sister. At this moment, she has also been lying on the ground, with a certain obsession on her face. Things are at a loss-that''s ahhhhhhh.


    "Another example-the master of your Great Emperor Yacht-Di Ji!" Said this, the red queen pointed to another beautiful girl with awe-inspiring demeanor, her beautiful face with a kind of fear in the heart The nobleness-it''s a pity that this nobleness was also destroyed by Ah Heyen.


    "Also¡ªthe product of your whim¡ªYamato Nadeshiko on the Umbrella!" said the red queen, and pointed to a girl in a dilapidated kimono again. Obviously¡ªshe is also one at present. Looks like you can''t make a comeback...


    "Okay, okay... I see, you don''t have to point at them anymore..." Zhou Ye sighed, not wanting Hong Empress to point again. If you continue to point, I''m afraid it will take more than ten minutes. You need to know - There are about two hundred girls in almost the entire room here...


    "...Hehe..." Seeing his master''s resignation appearance, the red queen smiled unexpectedly."It doesn''t matter if it is them, or the two sisters of Queen Bai and I, since the day we were born, we have engraved the master''s mark in our hearts... Is the master planning to be an irresponsible scumbag?"


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye was speechless for a while...


    Do you want to say-I have carved my mark to ensure their loyalty??That seems too shameless...


    "Okay...I see..." Zhou Ye sighed and said, "So, didn''t I eat you all?"


    "Huh-if I hadn''t deceived the master with the reason of [Inspecting the latest master-class star destroyer], the master wouldn''t know when we would understand our intentions!" said the red queen, his eyes were red... ¡­


    "Don''t you know, why do we want to have a flesh and blood body?" The Red Queen complained: "If it is just for walking convenience, any sister can use her own authority to use creatures on her mothership. Technology builds a shell for ourselves... We just want to feel the existence of the master, not a biological shell!"


    "I''m sorry..." Zhou Ye felt like he didn''t know what to say except for being sorry.


    "Master of nothing..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s excuses, the Red Empress instantly changed from an explosive little wild cat to a well-behaved domestic cat... "Thank you, Master, after returning, let us use the power of the heart of the universe. With our own body, we are no longer a piece of insignificant source code...but people of flesh and blood..."


    "No... you are much more advanced than humans!" Zhou Ye sighed, holding the red queen: "You can switch between human flesh and blood and electronic signals at will... I have to say that the heart of the universe is amazing... ¡­"

 The Movie World Chapter 1097

    "So-we are going to call ourselves-Electronic elves-electronic elves-EE for short..." The Red Queen said happily, and hugged her owner''s body again...


    If you say-who is the boss of this group of electronic elves?Well, it is the Red Queen...


    After being evolved by Zhou Ye with the power of the Heart of the Universe, the Red Queen not only did not lose their computing power, but they became stronger...


    At the same time¡ªthey can use it like an armband against the battleship, but¡ªthey can also abandon the ship and flee at any time...It can be understood that the battleship is just their tools and vehicles, not their bodies...


    So-they have become more powerful now, and at the same time they can evolve their computing power through something...


    "Master--" Hong Queen said with a greasy voice: "Are you planning to go to the Transformers world?"


    "Don''t go...you all have your own shells... why are you going there?" Zhou Ye said lazily.


    "Go...Go..." The Red Queen began to act like a baby, and the Red Queen began to summon her teammates. The White Queen... The Red Queen successfully summoned her teammates to the White Queen.


    "Okay, okay... can''t I go??" Zhou Ye sighed helplessly: "But why do you want me to go to Transformers so much?"


    "For the fire seed source..." said Bai Hou Mengmengda: "My sister said-after calculation, after obtaining the fire seed source, there is an 80% chance that our electronic elves will evolve... even More abilities can be derived..."


    "...That''s probably it!" said the red queen, whispering and bewildered: "Don''t the owner want to have a vehicle like a King Kong? If it becomes a sports car, it becomes a sports car. An airplane becomes an airplane... If it becomes a yacht, it becomes a yacht... How fun..."


    "......Well, I admit that you moved me..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, "However, before that, I have to teach you a lesson...what to say to meet the wishes of the sisters? What? It¡¯s all fooling me, right? It¡¯s true that you want me to get the fire source... Red Queen, you are enlightened!"


    "Oh!"


    Chapter 1501


    Chapter one thousand five hundred and one


    Anaheim is the second largest city in Orange County, California, 28 miles southeast of Los Angeles.


    Here with theme parks and sports civilization...


    Here, you will find that everyone is very leisurely, and the feeling of slowness is something you can''t feel in other big cities.


    It was noon at this time, in a back alley in Anaheim, two figures suddenly appeared there, as if they were there originally...


    "The White Queen..." Zhou Ye looked at the surrounding scenes with a smile, and said: "Let''s go... Let''s have a legal identity in this world first!"


    "Good master!" The white queen in a long white dress smiled and nodded.


    This time, I only asked Bai He to follow, so that she could identify whether the fire source was useful to their electronic elves.


    Originally, the Red Empress was crying and wanted to follow, but Zhou Ye stayed in the Marvel Universe for deceiving herself...Of course, this is not a big deal for the Red Empress¡ªafter all, The time flow of the Marvel universe was frozen after Zhou Ye left.


    At this time, Zhou Ye and the Red Queen had already walked one after another on the street connected to the alley...


    After randomly looking for a public telephone booth on the side of the street... Bai Hou walked in.


    And Zhou Ye simply stood aside and waited for the white queen to complete the invasion of the entire network.


    The white queen who walked into the public telephone hall picked up the microphone and made a phone call, but in fact-she was hacking into the U.S. Social Security Bureau and the Vehicle Administration, adding to herself and her owner Identity Information...


    Of course, she also had to hack into the banking system by the way to get her owner billions of assets...


    Such a huge job is extremely simple for the white queen who is an electronic wizard, but it also takes some time.


    At this time, Zhou Ye who was outside had already encountered some trouble...


    "Hey, yellow-skinned boy...is your girl in there? Do you want her to play with us..." A group of black men in sports overalls walked over and looked at Zhou Ye. Laughed.


    "Hey, kid, don''t worry... our boss will take care of your girl, I will take care of you..." a nigger said loudly.


    His words caused a burst of laughter from his companions. It seemed that this was a very funny thing...


    "Huh¡ªI never said that I hate niggers, but¡ªwhy are there always so many niggers that make me sick?" Zhou Ye sighed, then looked at those guys and asked: "You guys They should all carry guns?"


    "Hey¡ªare you talking about this?" A guy lifted his shirt, with a pistol in it...


    "Very good..." Zhou Ye nodded, and said with a wicked smile, "Now, leave me five hundred meters, and then kill each other..."


    "Hahaha...Is this guy dreaming?"


    "I found a fool..."


    "Haha, what a fool!"


    The arrogant laughter of these niggers made no passer-by dared to approach here... at most they despised the nigger in their hearts, but they did not dare to come here to cause trouble.


    It''s just--these niggas can''t laugh gradually...


    They found that they could not control their body at all, and they lined up one by one, walking far away...


    Soon-when they walked 500 meters away from Zhou Ye... one by one they reached the middle of the road, and they took out their pistols in the middle of the road... aimed at their companions...


    Bang-bang-bang-


    A series of gunfire sounded, and the bullets carried a series of blood, spraying out from the back of their heads...


    This series of changes startled passers-by running around... and the tragedy is that these people are special singular-so a guy had to swallow his own gun to commit suicide... Tell the truth-the one who swallowed the gun was scared to pee ...However-he still ended his life with a bullet.


    And Zhou Ye just stood in the distance watching this scene comfortably...It was a disgusting nigger.


    "Did something happen? Master?" The White Queen also walked out of the phone booth at this time... She had already got everything done.


    "It''s just some reckless mess!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "What are we going to do now?"


    "Of course I went to the police station to report the crime... because all your documents have been lost!" Bai Hou said with a slight smile.


    "Okay!" Zhou Ye sighed, and walked directly to the nearest police station with Bai Hou.


    What should I say?


    This kind of thing is also relatively new to Zhou Ye. After all, if the maid hadn¡¯t been in charge before, Umbrella¡¯s men would have already prepared everything for him...


    Or, it can be done directly with the ability of speech and spirit...


    However, this time Zhou Ye intends to try ordinary people''s methods... after all-this is relatively new.


    In general, the process is fairly fast... After the police report, after getting the lost report voucher, Bai Hou directly fills in the missing documents on the official website of the State Vehicle Administration... Then I went with Zhou Ye The bank has reissued the bank card...


    At the JPMorgan Chase Bank in the city center, Zhou Ye was graciously received... After all, according to the information, Zhou Ye is an important customer of Morgan.


    To reapply for a bank card, according to the process, it would take 24 hours of work, but¡ªin just fifteen minutes, Zhou Ye got his bank card.The saying that money can kill people... is not just a talk in the United States.


    After getting the bank card, Zhou Ye took the white empress directly, and took a taxi to a hypermarket...


    Only less than half an hour after entering the store, the white queen drove a black Lamborghini out...

 Movie World Chapter 1098

    "Now...where are we going?" Zhou Ye looked through the vehicle manual boredly...seriously, he really doesn''t like Lamborghini now. Zhou Ye prefers that kind of domineering SUV, such as-George Button or maybe the fifteenth knight...


    It''s a pity that it''s 2003, not to mention the fifteenth knight, even the prototype of the fifteenth knight Gurkha LAPV doesn''t know where it is.


    This is a shame...


    "Master, we are going to pick up your little loli now!" said the white queen with a slight smile.


    "My little Lolita?" Zhou Ye thought about it for a while, and suddenly said, "You mean Mikala Bans?"


    "Yes, Master!" Bai Hou smiled slightly and said, "She is facing the police''s questioning because of her father''s crimes... But I have already contacted a lawyer, and I believe she will be released on bail soon... ¡­"


    "Interesting, really an interesting thing!" Zhou Ye leaned back... murmured.


    Chapter 1502


    Chapter one thousand five hundred and two


    At this moment, in the Los Angeles Police Department near Anaheim, a 13-year-old Lifa girl is sitting in the interrogation room...Two policewomen took turns to persuade her to testify against her father...


    "Mikala..." a slightly fat middle-aged policewoman said with a serious voice: "We know that you are a good boy... So, I guess the stolen vehicle found in your house is definitely not you. It¡¯s wrong, so¡ªtell us the truth...you are still young, and you still have a lot of youth to squander, do you want to leave a shameful page on your resume from now on?"


    "What are you doing nonsense with this kid..." a female policewoman who looked fiercely said: "Send her directly to the juvenile control office. Then, she will know what hell is!"


    "No... don''t do this, Carrie... she''s still a child, we should give her a chance..." It seemed that the kind-hearted middle-aged policewoman hurriedly stopped her companion, looking good for a girl...


    Mikala, who was sitting behind the interrogation table in handcuffs, stared blankly at the two guys acting in front of him.


    Who do you think she is?Is it so cheating?


    Moreover, my father has already gone to jail for the crime of theft. If I put the charge on my father again, I am afraid that her father¡¯s ten-year sentence will become fifteen years...


    She wouldn''t do this...


    At most, she will be locked up in the Shaoxing Reform Center for one year. What''s the matter... Compared to her being a minor, she has certain legal pardon rights, but-adults will be in bad luck...


    Thinking of this, Mikala Bence continued to sit there blankly, as if he was carrying it to the end...


    To be honest, at this time, the two policewomen were almost exhausted...


    From the bottom of their hearts, they didn''t like this little girl to resist the charges, because after all, she was still a child...a woman, she was still a little softhearted.


    But-now it seems that all their efforts are in vain...


    The little guy in front of him has made up his mind to carry it to the end.


    The two looked at each other... and shook their heads helplessly. It seemed that the girl in front of her was destined to leave a case in her life history.


    At this moment-suddenly a police officer pushed open the door and walked in... "Two, someone has come to bail this little guy!"


    "..." X2


    Upon hearing this, the two policewomen looked at each other... They knew exactly what Mikala¡¯s life was. They knew too well that the girl¡¯s only relative was in jail... How could anyone want to pay for bail? she was??


    It''s not just them-even the little Lolita sitting behind the interrogation table is at a loss...


    who is it?


    To bail yourself?


    After passing through the names of people he knew in his mind, Mikala Bans found sadly that no one would come to bail him.


    "Hello, Miss Bans? I am your lawyer, Miles Johnson... I would like to ask you have not been treated unfairly here, have you?" A white lawyer wearing gold glasses left. Coming in, asked seriously.


    "No..." Mikala Bans shook her head. Although she was arrested, she was not abused here. After all, she was still a child and a girl. No one would embarrass her too much. of.


    "That''s good!" Attorney Johnson said, and handed the bail documents to the two policewomen. "Please look at the bail documents. If there are no problems, I will take my client and leave here!"


    "..." X2


    The two policewomen randomly glanced at the file and confirmed that there was no problem at all, so they nodded, "There is no problem, you can leave now!"


    "Thank you!" Lawyer Johnson smiled and nodded to the two policewomen... and the policewoman also removed the handcuffs from Mikala''s hands.


    Anyway, people are temporarily free now...


    "Then please come with me, Miss Bans!" Attorney Johnson said, before walking towards the police station gate...


    And Mikala Bans followed in a daze...


    To be honest, until now-she doesn''t know who hired this lawyer, and-seeing how this lawyer Johnson kept greeting senior police officers in the police station, obviously-he was very tasty here Open...


    Don''t think that there is no human affection in the United States. The United States also has human affection, but this kind of human relationship network is generally not open to foreign immigrants.


    Unless you are a three-generation immigrant, it may be possible to integrate into such a network of relationships.


    Otherwise-why do descendants of the American elite like to join school organizations such as fraternities and sororities?Isn¡¯t it to build your own network of relationships?


    Keke-far away.


    It was at the moment when Mikala Bence walked out of the police station that he really realized that he¡ªthis is really freedom, not a dream.


    "Um... I, I don''t have money to pay your lawyer''s fees!" Micala Bans said in a certain way.


    She really didn''t have any money. The last valuable stolen car was also taken away by the police. It is not an exaggeration to use the family''s surroundings to illustrate her current situation.And lawyers like Johnson, who can go to the police station, will not be cheap.


    "Haha... Miss Bans is really joking, my boss has paid the money..." Johnson said, pointing to a black Lamborghini parked across the road and said: "My boss is there, I think You probably need to meet him..."


    "He?" Micala Bans looked at the black sports car with the temporary license plate with some doubts. The black sun film made her unable to see who was sitting inside...


    However, no matter who it is, a thank you is always to be said...


    Thinking of this, Mikala Bans stepped towards the other side of the road... When she walked to the side of the supercar, the glass in the passenger seat opened.


    "I don''t know you... But, thank you for asking someone to bail me!" Looking at the handsome face in front of him, Mikala took a deep breath and said with a heartbeat.


    "Do you think that I spent 100,000 US dollars in bail fees and 6,000 US dollars in legal fees just to hear you say thank you?" Zhou Ye looked at him with a smile and a smile that had already begun to show up. Asked the little Lolita who was a fan.


    "I..." For a while, Mikala was choked by Zhou Ye''s question... I didn''t know how to answer.


    "Actually--I can still release your father on bail..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "My father is the type who is not allowed to be released on bail...so..." Mikala said blankly.


    "It doesn''t matter...Even if he can''t be released on bail, he can live better in prison!" Zhou Ye said here, with a slight smile, and the corner pulled out an evil arc, "Of course, it may be too much. worse¡­¡­"


    Chapter 1503


    The first thousand five hundred and three chapters

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1099

    "What are you doing to my father?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mikala was like a small wild cat whose tail had been stomped on, with all her hair tied up... the face of Zhou Ye''s teeth and claws... he looked like he was going to fight to death.


    "Guess... if I didn''t get back the investment of the one hundred thousand dollars, what would I do to your father?" Zhou Ye is now completely Huang Shiren''s expression, that profiteer''s face is very learned."Anyway, I have lost one hundred thousand dollars in, so I don''t mind losing another hundred thousand dollars in... let your father live in prison better, or-worse!"


    "You..." Mikala Bans swears that he has never had the urge to kill someone so much.


    "I am a good person. I never force people to do things she doesn''t want to do..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, then opened the door of the supercar and patted his legs, "Your father has a better life. Or worse... it''s up to you, Miss Bans!"


    "..." Bans really wanted to scold Zhou Ye, [You bastard, you are dreaming.


    However, she cannot...


    Because - what the man in front of her said was true, and she also believed that this man could do such a thing.


    Even-something worse than this, he can''t do it.


    For example, let her father die unexpectedly while serving a sentence in prison...


    This is not a difficult task, especially for those dudes who take money improperly, it is not a difficult task...


    For his father not to commit suicide in prison...


    Mikala Bans endured this forced humiliation and slowly sat in Zhou Ye''s arms... "Don''t do anything to my father... Otherwise, I will definitely kill you!"


    "Well, since you made the right choice, how could I take action against your father?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    I have to say that the big loli in front of me is still very powerful, at least-in Zhou Ye''s view, her physical condition is enough to make many Asian adult women cry.


    Especially-the degree of tweaking of this girl, obviously-this is the first time to have such close contact with a member of the opposite sex... it''s a big profit.


    As Zhou Ye thought, his hand was already on Mikala''s slender waist... This girl''s waist was the most tempting place.


    "You...you..." Mikala felt that the hand stretched out from behind was gently attached to her clothes... that kind of warm but warm feeling made her want The urge to jump...


    "Don''t be nervous... If I wanted to eat you, I wouldn''t choose to be here!" Zhou Ye''s voice sounded in Mikala''s ear as he breathed."After all-girls who love themselves need special treatment!"


    "..." Mikala was sorrowful, for her own sorrow...because she found that she could not do anything about the bastard behind her.


    legal??


    Don''t be funny, the law is meant to protect the rich... it won''t protect the poor.


    This truth, Mikala understood when she was very young...


    So-she can only use words to take Zhou Ye''s attention away from her waist... "Where are we going now?"


    "Of course I went to your house..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Who let me have no place to live here?"


    "..." Following Zhou Ye''s words, Mikala discovered that this supercar was indeed heading towards the town where her home was located...


    In fact, the town of Mikala¡¯s family is not far from Los Angeles...


    Just near the city of Anaheim, in a small town named Nortu, that is also the location of her school.


    This is normal, isn''t it?


    No stupid thief would commit crimes in his own hometown. Besides, in the small town of Nortu, there are not many luxury cars for their father and daughter to steal.


    and so--


    Los Angeles became the place where their father and daughter committed crimes...


    "I don''t know your name yet..." Mikala asked, looking at the scenery that was retreating quickly outside the car, "At least tell me, what should I call you? Mister D or X ...There must be a name, right? I don''t want to know who took me the first time..."


    "You can teach me Zhou Ye...Of course, you can also call me Ye!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Are you Chinese?" Mikala asked curiously: "There is no Chinese I have ever seen as bold as you..."


    "That''s because they are not as rich as I am!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "What about her?? Who is she??" Mikala asked the white queen who was driving.


    "You can call me Little White Sister!" When the white queen heard that there was herself in the topic, she turned her head and smiled slightly at Mikala.


    "Why?" Mikara asked somewhat unexpectedly...


    She originally thought that the white queen was just a subordinate such as the secretary of the young boy... As a result, she wanted to call her sister??What does it mean??Is it the means of communication for the Orientals??


    "You will understand later..." Bai Hou smiled slightly.


    In fact, the town of Zortu is less than 120 kilometers away from Los Angeles... Soon, the white queen drove to the door of Mikala''s house.


    To be honest, Mikala is not surprised why the white queen can find her home.


    Since people can rush to the police station at an important moment and release her on bail... It would be too nonsense to say that they don''t know her at all.


    In the American society, there are all kinds of brokers, including intelligence brokers, financial brokers and even political brokers...


    As long as you have money and know where to spend... Then, you can do most of the things you want to do, including citizens'' private information...


    "Come in... if you don''t hate the floor of my house that will stain your shoes!" said Mikala Bans, opened the door and walked in.


    To be honest, it''s really messy inside...


    This is a two-story building in the shape of a door...


    On the first floor, there is a garage and various repair tools, and only the second floor is where Mikala rests... To be honest, it''s really messy.


    In the living room on the second floor, there are greasy tools everywhere, and the floor is also greasy...Zhou Ye also went to see Mikala¡¯s boudoir specially-to be honest, Zhou Ye swears-his own knowledge I have lived in so many women''s boudoirs, and I have never seen such a mess.


    The unwashed clothes are piled up in a mess in the corner... even the list is almost out of the original color, and the upper part is full of black oil stains.


    "You... didn''t you sleep in repair clothes?" Zhou Ye was speechless...


    "I can''t help it. Every day I take advantage of the night to help my father dismantle the car, and also clean the oily parts and install them again to make them look like new... and I still You have to go to class and do homework... For you rich people, a meal costs, for me¡ªmaybe my tuition for a semester!"


    Although Mikala Bance said that he didn''t care about it on purpose, Zhou Ye could see a trace of weakness in her eyes.


    "Huh-forget, you go out first, I will help you clean up!" Zhou Ye said, before Mikra spoke, he pushed her out of her room... "Hey, what are you going to do? Move my clothes..."


    Chapter 1504


    The first thousand five hundred and four chapters


    "Who would move your dirty clothes..." Zhou Ye rubbed his head helplessly...what should I say.


    This girl, Mikala Bans, doesn''t look careless in normal days, but in fact, she is an insecure guy.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1100

    I didn¡¯t have a mother since I was a child, and grew up with my father...


    Moreover, his father went to steal the car for the sake of the family, but ended up in prison...a underage girl who had to support herself without delaying her studies, I am afraid only she herself knows how much she suffered...


    Because she left her case, she couldn''t work at all-I''m afraid all she can do is rely on the car repairing skills she learned from her father and barely make ends meet, right??


    In the movie, she once said a sentence-she said that she is more addicted to that kind of strong muscular man. If you think about it, is it not because of her mental illness caused by her insecurity since she was a child??


    "Hey, what a poor child!" Zhou Ye sighed and clapped his hands gently...


    In an instant, the whole room was blown by a light breeze¡ªsuddenly, the room became completely new, the stains on the ground, the oil stains on the list... all disappeared.


    "Hey, what are you doing in my room? You want to peek at my diary, right?"


    At this time, Mikala also found the spare key of his room from his home and opened his bedroom...


    White queen??Onlookers throughout...


    "You, how did you do it?" As soon as Mikala walked into her bedroom, she was dumbfounded...Is this-still her own bedroom?There are totally two worlds, okay??


    "When you become my woman, you will know!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and walked out."I feel a little hungry..."


    "The take-out phone is stuck on the refrigerator door!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mikara didn''t know why, so he said...


    Saying this, Mikala regretted... [Damn it, shouldn''t I hate this profiteer?Why should I tell him where the takeaway phone is??


    Zhou Ye, who walked out of the bedroom, didn''t see Mikala''s expression, but the white queen saw...


    For Mikala''s remorseful look, she knew it for a moment.After all--even if she became an electronic wizard, she still retains the computing power and keen observation ability of the white queen...


    Regarding this, the white queen just smiled...


    She is not at all surprised that Mikala''s attitude has changed, or should say-it is strange that Mikala''s attitude does not change.


    During the detection of the White Queen, a strange brainwave frequency was constantly radiating from the owner''s body-this is the legendary field of mind of the owner...


    Just when Mikala walked out of the bedroom with an annoyed look, he found that the whole hall had also changed drastically.


    Luxurious carpets-the sofas that look very comfortable and high-end, as well as the valuable furniture and appliances...


    For a time, Mikala was full of curiosity about Zhou Ye, a dude who forced him.


    "What did you do to my living room?" Mikara pretended to be angry... rushed to Zhou Ye and asked.


    "This is my home from now on!" Zhou Ye said unceremoniously, "It''s mine, including you!"


    "You..." Mikala almost didn''t get a brain hemorrhage from Zhou Ye''s words... "Whatever you do... asshole!"


    With a loud cry, Mikala turned and rushed into her room, and easily locked her door...


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled, and then¡ªprepared to cook.


    No way--Zhou Ye didn''t plan to do a long-term war of resistance this time, he just wanted to make a vote and left, so--he didn''t bring his own maid, even the two close maids Qiu and Zi...


    So-I can only do it myself.


    what?You said let the white queen do it??


    Are you sure that an electronic wizard from the Queen of White can figure out the quantitative terms for the salt and pepper noodles in Chinese recipes?


    As for-Mikala??


    Zhou Ye thought about it when he first entered, the fast food box there, decisively or wisely gave up this unreliable idea.


    Sure enough, you still have to rely on yourself...


    While thinking about it, Zhou Ye picked up the kitchen utensils that he hadn''t touched for a long time...It was a long time since I touched these kitchen utensils, and I still miss it a little.


    "Come on, Xiaobai, help..." Although Queen Bai can''t be allowed to cook, it''s okay to let her be a cook.


    Just when Zhou Ye started to get busy with his dinner--


    In Mikala''s bedroom, Mikala is lying on the couch with a grieved expression...


    To be honest, she has only slightly now what a 13-year-old girl should have.The strength on the outside is exactly the mask she put on herself.


    "Dad... what should I do?" Faced with the pressure from Zhou Ye, poor Mikala finally couldn''t help crying. After all, she was just a 13 or 4 year old Lolita...


    What are other people''s children doing at this time??


    Acting like a baby in the arms of your parents??Thinking of how to chase stars?


    For girls, maybe you are discussing which boy is more handsome with your girlfriend?In other words-the female consciousness gradually awakened and began to learn how to apply smears on her face?


    In short-these things have nothing to do with Mikala...because she has to live first...


    The crying Mikala gradually fell asleep¡ªafter all, too much happened today.


    The loot was found, and then she was taken to the police station...


    Then there was a round of bombing, and when she finally saw the lawyer, she found that behind the lawyer stood a more terrifying bastard¡ªa villain who made her unable to resist.


    Both physical exhaustion and mental stress made Mikala almost reach the limit... She needed a little rest.


    I don''t know how long I slept...


    When Mikala woke up, she found that her clothes were gone, and she was covered with a thin quilt...


    She felt a little nervous about her body, but fortunately, she didn''t feel any pain... Then she relaxed a little.


    Mikala sat up on the couch with some doubts... and walked off his wooden couch.Only then discovered that a clean coat was placed on the edge of her wooden couch.


    That is a style of clothes she has never seen before, and only from the exquisite materials above, it can be inferred that its price is definitely not cheap...


    "I won''t save you money as a bastard!" Mikala said as she put on her clothes... what should I say?It was unexpectedly very suitable."This bastard¡ªhow many women have you bought clothes for?"


    After saying this, Mikala felt that she was a little bit sour...but she definitely did not admit that it was jealous.


    When she slowly opened the door of her room and walked to the living room, she realized that the living room was brightly lit at this time, and on the table in the living room, there were dishes covered by a heat preservation cover... Zhou Ye He nestled in the sofa with his white hind legs and watched TV shows carelessly.


    For a moment-Mikala''s vision was blurred by tears... This, this is how many times she could only feel the family atmosphere in her dream... Today, it really came true...


    Chapter 1505


    Chapter one thousand five hundred and five


    "Ha... Our Sleeping Beauty finally woke up!" Zhou Ye smiled and sat up from the sofa, but when he walked to Mikala''s body, he found... Mikala was watching with tears on his face. He, "Thank you..."


    "You are welcome..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "I have always been more tolerant to my own women..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1101

    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mikala couldn''t help but roll her eyes... This bastard, every time he had a good feeling for him, this guy can always erase these good feelings in time...


    "Well, now that we are up, let''s eat together!" Zhou Ye said, beckoning after the dialogue."Xiao Bai, come on!"


    The white queen nodded, walked to Zhou Ye''s side obediently, and carefully wrapped Zhou Ye''s napkin...


    "...Where did you get these things from!" Mikara looked at the silk napkin in the white queen''s hand blankly and asked.


    "You''ll know from now on!" Zhou Ye still said...it made Mikala feel helpless.


    Forget it-Mikala didn''t bother to ask any more.


    To be honest-she cherishes this scene very much now.


    For others, the habit of turning on a light at home at night, for Mikala, is simply a dream.


    Can you expect that their father and daughter will go out and steal the car and come back, and someone will turn them on at night??


    Don''t be kidding, if that''s the case, Mikala''s first feeling is not warm, but suspected that the house was robbed.


    Of course, the above is just a joke...


    In fact, it¡¯s like what people often say-when you have something, you don¡¯t cherish it the least. When you feel that something is not available to you, then this thing is what you want most... ¡­


    Others don''t know, but-what Mikala wants most is a complete family.


    When Mikala scooped up a spoonful of vegetables with a spoon and put it in her mouth...instantly--with a spicy snot and tears running..."Hiss¡ªwhat the hell is this...hiss...is this devil¡¯s food? Why is it so spicy...whisper..."


    "Be careful, that''s vine pepper fish..." Zhou Ye smiled and passed a glass of iced wine in his hand.


    "Hi...it''s just food for the devil!" Camilla spit out while suffocating the red wine in her hand.


    "Eat bit by bit, you will find its charm!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and filled Camilla''s hand with red wine...seriously, there are really no small brands of red wine in his bracelet, most of them Take it out, it is enough to the point of luxury.


    And Camilla obviously didn¡¯t know that if she took a sip of red wine, it would cost her a few months of living expenses... Of course, if she knew it, she would probably drink more happily. Why did she want to drink poor Zhou Ye? ...


    After taking another sip of cold red wine, Camilla finally suppressed the spiciness in her mouth...


    After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, she carefully tried all the dishes...


    In general, apart from the two dishes that look red, the other dishes are still very delicious.


    And Camilla is indeed hungry, you know-she didn''t eat at noon... Do you think the police station is really in charge of food??


    Even Camilla had the courage to try again, that vine pepper fish...not to mention, if you eat a small bite, it doesn''t feel very spicy at all, on the contrary, there is a feeling that the more you eat, the more addictive...


    One dinner, more than an hour...


    After eating, Camilla was already holding her belly and didn''t want to move...


    "Go, accompany me to watch TV!" Zhou Ye said, he picked Camilla and put her on the sofa...then he sat beside her unceremoniously and gently rubbed her. With a stomachache...


    "..." And this time, Camilla was very cooperative and didn''t say anything, letting Zhou Ye use her hand to make trouble on her belly... To be honest, it was very comfortable.


    After finishing the tableware, the White Queen sat on the other side of Zhou Ye...


    The three of them just snuggled up and watched the talk show on TV.


    Time passed by every minute...


    The hour hand finally pointed to twelve o''clock in the morning.


    When there is no work [to steal the car], Camilla should go to rest long ago.But today¡ªshe said nothing.


    One is because she is a little bit reluctant to feel at home at this time, and the other is-if she goes to bed, she is afraid...to travel her own duties.


    However¡ªWill Zhou Ye let her go??


    "Snapped--!"


    Zhou Ye put down the remote control that turned off the TV, then turned to look at Camilla... "It''s time to go to rest..."


    "I...I know, I''m going to take a bath!!!" Camilla said, stood up in a panic and rushed to her bathroom...


    And Zhou Ye did not stop... let her rush over.


    "The master doesn''t treat her..." Although the white queen didn''t finish her words, the meaning was already obvious.


    "No hurry, she will come out on her own initiative in a while!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "I don''t understand, why did the master threaten her in the first place?? Obviously the master did everything for her good, and she also changed her sense of the master to you with a mental stand..." the white queen asked with some doubts .


    "Human beings are very magical. Sometimes-obviously willing, but not willing to frankly because of all kinds of concerns..." Zhou Ye smiled evilly: "So, I gave her a must to take the initiative. The reason..."


    "...I don''t quite understand it!" For the Queen Bai, love is love. Just say love directly. Why do you still care about this and that??


    "You will understand in the future!" Zhou Ye smiled and stood up and walked towards Mikala''s bedroom... "Xiao Bai will remember to save your new sister in a moment. After all, she is still a little too young..."


    "I see, Master!" The white queen smiled sweetly.


    Soon after Zhou Ye walked into Mikala''s bedroom...The White Queen saw Mikala walk out of the bathroom."Sister Xiaobai, where is that bastard??"


    "If you are talking about the master... he is in your bedroom now!" said the white queen with a slight smile.


    "What does this bad guy want to do to my bedroom?" Mikala walked towards his bedroom with an agitated look...


    "According to the hormone secretion in your body, I can assume that you want to mate..." The voice of the white queen is extremely small, and only she can hear it clearly."I also want to do that kind of thing with my master... But I have to wait... Oh, it''s boring, let''s do some scheduled work first!"


    As the white queen spoke, she directly picked up the phone in the living room... As the data in her eyes flashed quickly, it was obvious that she had invaded the network again.


    And at this time-Mikala had been pounced on the couch by Zhou Ye... "You, don''t do this... In California, it is illegal to push a girl my age!"


    "It''s okay, no one can hold me!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and gently tugged, and the bath towel wrapped around Mikala fell to the ground... "So-call me my woman... Mikala!"


    "me--!"


    Before Mikala finished speaking, she couldn''t help but scream... She had tears in her eyes, and she struck Zhou Ye on the shoulder desperately."Asshole-asshole-I''m not ready yet... It hurts..."


    "Good-it won''t hurt for a while!" Zhou Ye smiled, gently leaving his mark on Mikala''s neck and earlobes...


    Gradually-Mikala really felt better, except for some swelling... the pain had basically disappeared.And Zhou Ye was obviously aware of this... so¡ªa movement with the spring breeze and the rain¡ªbegan...


    Ten minutes later, Mikala was screaming and was sunk... She was a short-term girl, but she also encountered Zhou Ye cheating. After the scream, like a soldier who received the order, he walked towards the bedroom where his master was, and as he walked, he disarmed himself...


    Chapter 1506


    The first thousand five hundred and six chapters


    early morning--

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1102

    Mikala stretched lazily, she had never slept so well like last night...


    There is no nightmare, let alone wake up after hearing the police siren on patrol, everything looks so peaceful and beautiful...


    However, when she opened her eyes and saw the handsome face next to her, the memories of last night flooded into her mind again.


    When she woke up from an indescribable mood last night, she found that there was another woman on her couch.


    Especially her so-so called, it makes Mikala feel blush...


    This made Mikala angry--


    She knew that she had nothing to do with Zhou Ye, so she planned to leave here with the pain and leave this place to the dog and the man and woman, and then she didn¡¯t see her heart out of trouble, and then she just moved... she just moved. , Was pushed down by Zhou Ye again...


    No need to ask about the ending, after ten minutes, she collapsed again...


    After repeating this way two or three times, Mikala completely gave up...In the end, he could only let the bad guy switch back and forth between himself and the white queen.


    When the absurd images of last night reverberated in Mikala''s mind, Mikala wanted to bite the bastard before him viciously...


    However, when her teeth really gnawed on Zhou Ye''s shoulder, she couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Good morning... baby!" As soon as Zhou Ye opened his eyes, he saw a certain big loli staring at him with puffed eyes..., smiled slightly, and didn''t care about her teeth and claws, and gave it straight away. Mikala has a good morning.


    "You bastard... Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ¡­It¡¯s all crimes...Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh... let me finish...


    The tragic Mikala finally found out that he couldn''t push the bastard away... In the end, he could only close his eyes in resignation... [I admit it, you just want to] posture.


    However, after half a day... Mikala discovered that Zhou Ye not only stopped attacking, but... stopped his actions.


    [Is this bastard scared?With this thought, Mikala couldn''t help but opened her eyes secretly...


    In the end, he saw Zhou Ye looking at himself with a shifting expression...


    "Oh, it seems that I am going to jail...then in order not to leave any regrets before going to jail... let''s do it again!" Zhou Ye said as he turned on his feet, and screamed again and again at Mikala. ... "No... asshole... I can''t do it... I really can''t do it anymore... My place is still torn..."


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t really come to the last craziness before going to prison.


    Not to mention whether the American police caught him, just say-Mikala.


    Zhou Ye didn''t believe that she was still willing to sell herself now... Besides, after all, Mikala was still young and was cleaned up by him last night... This time is the time to take a good rest...


    "I just want to take you to a bath or a bath..." Zhou Ye smiled and blinked at Mikala, who kept beating him in his arms, and smiled.


    "Asshole..." Mikala was really shocked...


    Just as Zhou Ye had expected...Although Mikala didn''t say anything right now, it had already fallen completely.


    She was reluctant to bear this warm embrace, and even more reluctant to bear the same environment as home¡ªin fact, she was most reluctant to be this man who brought her countless joys and filled her whole heart.


    After a laugh, the two took a bath...


    When the two walked out of the bathroom wearing cool home clothes, the white queen had already sold the breakfast takeaway.


    Of course, don¡¯t think about stuffed buns and fried dough sticks...just some burgers, hot dogs and coffee.


    But some foods are good. Although Zhou Ye is a bit picky, he is not a person who has not lived a hard life... In the worst of times, a pack of pickles and a cold steamed bun were eaten for a day.


    "My dear... you haven''t told me who you are?" Mikala sat in Zhou Ye''s arms, taking a bite of the hot dog in her hand, and sometimes feeding her man a bite... this kind of shared food Regardless of whether it is in nature or in human society, only the most intimate lover can do it.


    "Well--you can roughly treat me as a superman!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, took a sip of coffee, and said.


    "Superman?" Hearing this explanation... Mikala rolled her eyes reluctantly, "Is that the guy who wears the cool inside out? Well, dear... I don''t know anything else, but¡ªat least I Admit that you are definitely better than Superman on the couch..."


    "Woo..." The white queen looked at the two feeding PLAY and was a little greedy, so she sat next to Zhou Ye, grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand, and took a bite on his burger.Said: "The master is the supreme of the multiverse, the master of the Umbrella Consortium. Our Umbrella Consortium is spread across all corners of the multiverse... Our soldiers are in the trillions..."


    "..."


    If Zhou Ye said that he was a superman, it made Mikala feel that he was joking with herself, then the words of the white queen made Mikala feel a sense of illusion... she couldn''t help but look towards The man who lost his mind, pointed his head with his finger...


    That means¡ªdoes this girl have a brain problem??


    Facing Mikala''s movements, Zhou Ye just wanted to scratch his head...


    To be honest, the Queen White has basically never had any contact with outsiders, so she is still in a relatively silly state.


    If you let her invade the Internet and do certain things, there is absolutely no problem with the leverage, but if-you let her communicate with people, then it will be a joke...


    Fortunately, in Umbrella, she has always been in working mode... The instructions she issued are absolute orders, so she is a little bit confused about how to get along with ordinary people...


    Like now...


    If it was Zhou Ye who would answer, then he would only say things slowly...that way, Mikala would have a buffer time, and he would accept his special ability little by little. Later, other more outrageous things are not unacceptable.


    However, although the white queen is a little innocent, she is not stupid at all. She instantly saw the distrust in Mikala¡¯s eyes. Annoyed, she pulled out a baseball-sized black sphere from her space bracelet. The thing, snapped, put it on the desktop... "Let you see the master reviewing the fleet video¡ªhuh!"


    "Where did you escape from...?" Mikala looked at the ball the size of a baseball on the table with some surprise. She really didn''t see where the white queen took it out.


    However, just before she finished her words, as a sound of mechanical impact sounded, four mechanical legs protruded from the ball-shaped object, and then a red ring lit up from the center of the sphere, and then continued to the bottom. A red laser ring scans the entire room environment along with the ring, and after a second-the light turns dark.


    The whole house seemed to disappear in an instant, and Mikala found that she seemed to have come into the universe in an instant¡ªand there were countless motherships around her¡ªwhen a mothership with the umbrella logo arrived in front of her, she Only then did I realize the size of this mothership¡ªif she is an ant, then¡ªthis mothership is an extremely huge aircraft carrier...


    And motherships like this-in the range of her vision-tens of millions...


    Chapter 1507


    One thousand five hundred and seven chapters


    When Mikala recovered... was already in the car.


    Seeing Zhou Ye who was driving, Mikala felt a trance...


    Everything seems so unreal??


    Your own man is the master of an interstellar consortium?Is the supreme of the multiverse?Mikala stretched out her hand and stroked Zhou Ye''s face... the warmth from her palm gave her a real feeling."Honey... is all this true?"


    "Ahem... It''s basically true!" Zhou Ye said helplessly, he could easily wipe out this memory of Mikala... But what''s the point of doing this?Anyway, what she will know sooner or later, let''s say it for herself in advance.


    "Stop now..." Mikala... said suddenly.


    "Stop?" Zhou Ye looked at the highway that was not in front of the village and behind the shop, wondering what Mikala meant...


    "Yes, I said parking." Mikala said in a serious tone again.


    "Okay, okay!" Zhou Ye sighed helplessly... and then stopped the supercar on the side of the road.


    Mikala did not hesitate to cross the distance between the co-pilot and the driver''s seat, and suddenly jumped into Zhou Ye''s arms... Then straddled on Zhou Ye''s body, freeing something with both hands down...


    "Uh-can you tell me what you plan to do? Baby?" Zhou Ye asked in confusion.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1103

    "Give me some real feelings..." Mikala made Xiao Zhou Ye pay tribute to her with a few random shots, and then he did not hesitate to remove his obstacles and let the enemy enter the country all at once... "Hiss-let me feel Until your existence... honey... I really can''t do it... hiss¡ªit''s so up!"


    Zhou Ye shook her head speechlessly. This girl was affected by the Three Views, so she needed something to help her re-establish her own Three Views... Regardless of what Zhou Ye said like...


    Of course, it¡¯s impossible to be on the side of the road like this...Although the anti-glare glass on his car will not be seen by passers-by, it is better to do it in a slightly safer place... Zhou Ye thought Here, a finger snapped lightly, and then¡ªthe sound of glass breaking¡ªthe mirror world entered.


    After half an hour----


    A black Lamborghini appeared on the road again, and the passing cars turned a blind eye to the sudden appearance of the sports car as if it were originally here.


    Mikala in the car was completely limp in the front passenger seat... She smiled, and her face was lazy.


    She did get the real feeling she wanted, and got some kind of promise from her own man, that''s why-she had such a satisfied expression.


    "Honey...Where are we going now?" Mikala leaned back in the chair lazily, she didn''t want to move a finger now.In the three days in the mirror world, she has been thoroughly played by someone...


    Even now, she still feels numb somewhere on her body...


    "Go buy a car for you!" Zhou Ye turned his head and smiled at Mikala, "Your summer vacation will be over soon, what if you don''t buy a car for you?"


    "That''s really good news!" Mikala forced herself up and sat up, taking a bite at the corner of her own man as a thank you."But-honey, don''t you guys have a cooler car?"


    "Car or something... wait ¡ª I seem to have brought one!" When Zhou Ye was about to say that he didn''t bring one, he suddenly remembered a car that he had thrown in his wristband and hadn''t used it for a long time... ¡­Alt Kalman¡ªIt seems that this car seems to have been thrown to the Umbrella gang after remodeling, and it has not been used again.


    "What car is it? I want to see!" Mikala''s eyes lit up when he heard Zhou Ye''s words...


    "That car...cough cough, let you see it when we go back!" Zhou Ye said a dozen steering wheels, turning around and drove towards the town of Ruoertu.


    Since I don''t plan to buy a car anymore, then... naturally there is no need to go to the city again.


    And Mikala is a look of expectation, waiting for his own man to show himself alien technology.


    Ten minutes later, Zhou Ye took Mikala back home...


    After parking the car in the garage, Mikala couldn''t wait to hug her man... "I want to see... I want to see... Honey, let me see..."


    It can be said that Mikala has been influenced by his father since he was a child, and he cannot stop having luxury cars or something.


    "Okay, okay..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly... Then he waved his hand and let out the black [Alt Kalman] that had been eating ashes in his bracelet...


    "Omika... Mika..." Mikala stared at this large SUV with water chestnuts and alien technology that suddenly appeared in front of him... "It''s so beautiful, isn''t it? Honey? ..."


    "Yes..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and nodded in agreement.


    As far as the car¡¯s senses are concerned, he and Mikala are almost of the same type. They both like the super-MAN large SUVs. On the contrary, they don¡¯t like super-cars. The SUV with a super-epoch appearance is what they like.


    "Can I open it? Honey... I promise I won''t break it..." Mikala looked at his man pleadingly and said.


    "Of course it''s okay, this car is yours..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "It''s great..." Mikala jumped up happily. After taking a bite with her man''s neck, she eagerly went to pull the door of the driving car of Alt Kalman.


    However, when her hand just touched the door of this car, a female voice came from the external speaker of the car.


    [You are now infringing on the property rights of the Umbrella Consortium. Please stop your illegal actions immediately, otherwise you will be fatally hit in three seconds.Alter enters the alert mode...]


    As the female voice came, Mikala discovered that the side water chestnut protrusion of this SUV suddenly opened, and a shining electric gun pointed straight at her.


    "The alert mode is lifted..." Zhou Ye said hurriedly...just kidding, it would be so funny if his woman was beaten to death by his car.


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, Alt Kalman''s car rang out again.


    [The frequency of the sound waves coincide, and the permissions are passed-welcome, the supreme Umbrella dominates, and your glory spreads throughout the universe...]


    After that, Zhou Ye was a little embarrassed after listening to the long chanting sentence for ten minutes or so... When did this group of goods become so fond of these formalistic things...


    And Mikala didn¡¯t care about those things. She opened the car door as soon as the alert mode was released, and sat in it... The luxurious interior that far exceeds modern technology makes her feel that her eyes are not enough. Up...


    There is no fuel reality-only the energy margin is displayed. The top speed on the speedometer is more than 800 kilometers per hour... and there are various dashboards that she doesn''t know useful for, highlighting the future of technology. .


    And Zhou Ye also did it at this time, and by the way gave Mikala first-level permission-and taught this little girl how to use this car...


    Chapter 1508


    The first thousand five hundred and eight chapters


    When Mikala almost figured out how the car was driving, it was almost an hour later.


    "Honey...get in the car, I''ll take you for a drive!" Mikala was so excited that she couldn''t restrain her mood.


    "Of course it''s okay!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "But-if I remember correctly, baby, you are not old enough to get a driver''s license?"


    Even in the United States, it takes seventeen to get a driver''s license. Obviously-13-year-old Mikala will never get a driver''s license.


    "Trust me, dear... I''ve been driving since I was seven, and I will never be caught by those guys!" Mikala looked confident."And, don''t you find it boring to always do things in accordance with the law?"


    "Okay, okay!" Zhou Ye actually doesn''t care about the law...


    "Let''s go!!" Mikala stepped on the accelerator excitedly-Alt Kalman rushed out like a black cheetah...


    That speed made Mikala almost hit the wall before turning the steering wheel...


    Fortunately, this car has an anti-collision assisted driving mode. When the car was able to hit the wall, it stopped...


    "Huh huh-an old driver who drove at the age of seven???" Zhou Ye looked at Mikala with a smile.


    "That... honey, you always have to give me some time to get used to it!" Mikala said embarrassingly, and was afraid that his man would not let him drive. He hurriedly gave Zhou Ye a sweet enthusiasm, once again. Started this Alt Kalman.


    This time Mikala made no more low-level mistakes, and gently stepped on the gas pedal... only then did the Alt Kalman smoothly drove away from the home yard.


    For this place, Mikala can be said to be an old driver. She knows where there are often police stopping cars and where there is no speed radar...


    Therefore, when she drove the car on a somewhat remote road, she immediately stepped on the accelerator pedal.


    The thrilling stimulus made her feel like she couldn''t stop.


    And Zhou Ye allowed her to drive to a speed of more than 600 kilometers per hour...


    How should I put it, Zhou Ye can guarantee Mikala''s safety anyway, why not let her relax??


    While yelling in excitement, Mikala quickly adjusted the condition of the car according to the information on the holographic screen in the car...


    She looked at the sports cars that she had overtaken one after another, with a look of excitement on her face.


    Until-came from behind.


    [The black off-road vehicle in front, please stop quickly, this is the Los Angeles police.


    [You have been speeding, please stop your illegal behavior quickly.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1104

    In the face of such shouts, Mikala is not a bird to them... With a kick of the accelerator, the police can completely lose sight of their car''s taillights in those short ten seconds...


    "Baby, I think you are in bad luck..." Zhou Ye said with a slight smile.


    "Why?" Mikara asked back.


    "I guess they will notify the roadblock ahead..."


    "Then what to do? My dear?" Mikala just took care of her feelings, when she heard Zhou Ye''s words, she suddenly became a little anxious.


    "I think you should try this!" Zhou Ye said, gently exhaling the projection operation window on the console in the car, and pointed at a button labeled [Battlefield Mode].


    "Um-!" Mikala obediently clicked on the button.


    As a slight vibration sounded, the black Alt Kalman completed the armoring process at high speed.


    Although the speed has dropped a lot, it still maintains a speed of 400 kilometers per hour...


    After a while, Mikala saw seven or eight police cars parked on the side of the road with their lights on... and six or seven nail barricades had been placed on the road.There is a stance to stop this weird SUV there.


    And Mikala wanted to slow down when she was at a loss...parking, after all-in this situation, she basically felt that she had nowhere to escape.


    "Bump over, baby, trust me, it''s okay..."


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said.


    "Hmm!!" With absolute trust in his own man, Mikala closed his eyes and stepped to the bottom of the accelerator.


    Alt Kalman roared with a low buzzing-directly over the flow nail barricade belt, and then drove forward without stopping.


    Those Los Angeles police officers who were waiting in the battle felt a flash of black light before their eyes, and then¡ªthe car had already rushed through the roadblock.


    "Damn... what kind of car is this??"


    "Is it the latest technology of those military forces? I swear I have never seen an SUV this fast!"


    "Damn...I think you should come and see this, sheriff..."


    "Oh my god-what are the tires of that car made of? It actually ruined our nails and roadblocks..."


    "Contact headquarters, we need helicopter support..."


    "I know!"


    However, when the helicopter requested by the police arrived at the scene, the car had disappeared without a trace...


    Even their monitoring is because the speed of the car is too fast, and nothing is captured at all... In other words, they have no information other than the appearance of the car, no image of the driver, no photo information of the car... ¡­


    In the end¡ªthey had to follow the monitoring bit by bit to trace the root, to the small town of Zortu.


    However, all the clues disappeared completely in the small town of Zortu...No one here has seen that strange SUV.(Of course there are eyewitnesses, but Zhou Ye used the ability to speak spiritually to erase the memory...)


    In the end-the Los Angeles Police Department was unwilling to waste too many police resources on a weird speeding vehicle, so-after the file was sealed, it would no longer be pursued.


    And Mikala has indeed experienced an addiction.


    It''s just because of her reckless behavior that she can no longer drive that car to school...Of course, the school will not allow children of this age to start driving...


    So-poor Mikala had to watch his car, Alt Kalman drooling in the garage, but could not drive out again-


    Hey, this is my own death...


    Of course, Zhou Ye can erase all her records with a single sentence, but why do you want to erase it?


    When Mikala was establishing her own outlook on life, Zhou Ye didn''t want to distort her three views too much...So, let her reflect on her mistakes in regret.


    As for why the police did not catch them that time?It was completely because Zhou Ye took the car and the people directly, and instantly moved back to the small town of Zortu, Mikala¡¯s home...


    Of course, after a short period of regret, Mikala wanted to understand one thing. If he wanted to continue driving his car out of the way, then he could only ask his own man...


    then--


    After she made various contributions for the first time, she finally got the right to occasionally drive her car out, but it was not possible during school.


    Reference 1509


    One thousand five hundred and nine chapters


    one year later--


    The entrance of the county junior high school¡ª¡ª


    A tall girl with long wavy chestnut hair was standing at the door with her schoolbag slung, seeming to be waiting for something.


    Several boys leaned in the distance, watching this beautiful girl carefully.


    "Hey¡ªTom, you should rush forward boldly and confess to your goddess..." A chubby guy was whispering to his friend.


    "I think Carl is right, this is the last chance!" A thin guy with glasses, who is as thin as a bamboo pole, is also encouraging the boy around him to confess."Look¡ªyou just need to go up and say, [Hey, beauty, do you want to hitchhiker?] That¡¯s it! And didn¡¯t you also drive out your father¡¯s Ford? What are you afraid of? ??"


    "I..." The boy who was framed by two damaging friends looked ordinary. If he had to say anything conspicuous, it was probably his meticulous hairstyle.


    It''s just that¡ªsuch an old Sanqi distribution type is obviously not suitable for him. Not only does it not make him look much handsome, but it gives people a silly feeling.


    "Why are you still hesitating? When time goes by, you will definitely regret that you didn''t tell the girl you have a crush on on the last day of graduation..."


    What seemed to be the words of the boy in glasses made this shy and silly fellow move his mind... He flung his schoolbag and walked towards the school parking lot in the distance.


    "Hey, Tom, what are you going to do?" the two friends hurriedly asked.


    "I''m going to drive!" The silly boy said, while waving his hand back in a self-confessed manner.


    At this time, Mikala Bence was waiting at the campus gate for his man to drive to pick him up...


    Today is her junior high school graduation day, and she has successfully passed the high school entrance...Of course, as a reward for today¡¯s graduation day, she won the long-awaited underground racing with her car tonight. Active.


    Thinking of this, Mikala Bans became more excited...


    However, at this moment, a light blue Ford Mustang slowly slid to a stop in front of her.


    Mikala glanced at the car, then walked a few steps aside, she didn''t want to cause any trouble to others.


    However, when she moved¡ªthe car also moved forward with her...


    Mikala seemed to understand a little bit, and simply stopped her footsteps. Then, her hands were fierce, and she looked at the 70% new Ford Mustang in front of her, intending to see who was using such old methods to strike up a conversation with herself.


    "Hey, hello...Miss Bans, do you want me to send you a ride?" The car glass fell, and a stupid-looking face leaked out.


    "..." Mikala recognized this guy in an instant. This is a classmate from their school, but-she never even said hello to this guy once, what gave him the courage to talk to herself??And-still use such bad methods???

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1105

    At this moment, a deep engine sound rang... a domineering SUV full of edges and corners was pinned diagonally in front of this Ford Mustang.


    Seeing this car, Mikala suddenly showed a smile."Thank you, no need, someone has already come to pick me up!"


    With that said, Mikala walked to his car, Alt Kalman, opened the door, and sat in--


    Alt Kalman floated away with a heavy engine sound... only a silly Ford Mustang and a silly guy whose first love failed.


    "Is that your admirer again?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile at Mikala.


    "Of course, are you jealous? If you are jealous... come and accompany me to high school, dear..." Mikala said, and at the touch of a button, Alt Kalman entered the autopilot mode...


    And Zhou Ye''s seat was also pushed back by Mikala...


    Mikala straddled his man''s body without hesitation... and...Alt Kalman, who was driving, began to shake slowly.


    When one and a half hours later--


    Alt Kalman, carrying Zhou Ye and Mikara, has reached a temporary stop by the sea on California Highway 1.


    California Highway 1 connects San Francisco and Los Angeles from north to south, winding along the west coast of the United States, with a total length of more than 1,000 kilometers.Due to its unique geographical environment, it is surrounded by the sea and the sky, the waves hit the shore, and the sails are full of blue waves; on the other side, there are steep cliffs and mountains, grassy cattle and horses, and the scenery is beautiful. It is known as the most beautiful road in the world.


    This is the favorite place for self-driving tourists, but it is also the favorite place for underground racing people.


    Why like??


    Because the route along the sea of ??Highway 1 is winding and rugged, the technical coefficient is extremely high...


    Therefore, many underground racing enthusiasts gathered here.


    The behind-the-scenes boss who organizes the racing here is also very powerful, at least-at the 80-kilometer-long winding coastal section of Highway 1, there are basically no police cars patrolling back and forth after 8 o''clock in the evening.


    Of course-the racing handicap here is also very high...


    However, this has nothing to do with Zhou Ye...


    Because-he just came with Mikala to enjoy...


    At this time, it was too early, and the fans of underground racing hadn''t come all yet, and there were only three or two kittens.


    On the other hand, Mikala parked the car directly on the edge of the cliff, and then nestled herself in Zhou Ye''s arms, watching the sunset gradually falling outside the car window...Can''t help but sigh in contentment, "Such It feels so good..."


    "Yeah..." Zhou Ye nodded lazily, wandering with his big hands on Mikala''s belly...


    Mikala straightened her waist slightly so that her man''s hand could touch her more fully... She was very happy that her man could be obsessed with her waist... This was also her most proud of.


    "Really... honey... come and go to high school with me!" Mikala said, tilted her head slightly, and pecked at her man''s corner, "I know you can do it... come... ¡­"


    "I don''t want to go..." Zhou Ye didn''t want to go to school again... it didn''t mean anything.


    "If you can come to accompany me to high school, my dear... Then I will throw the entire cheerleading team from that school on your couch!" Mikala won''t just give in... In a seductive and confusing tone, he said: "Imagine, dear...those beautiful girls with long legs...under you..."


    "Hi¡ªno, I''m not interested in those broken shoes!" Zhou Ye reluctantly resisted Mikala''s attack and said firmly.


    Reference 1510


    One thousand five hundred and ten chapters


    Hearing what his own man said, Mikala couldn''t help rolling her eyes...


    Although she didn''t know that she valued the film so much, she was very fortunate that she met the best people at the best age. Otherwise, I am afraid that even if her own man is interested in herself, she would never want her own. ??


    This is actually because she wants to crooked...


    Before Zhou Ye entered this world, he had already used the system Shanshan to completely rewrite the causal line of these female protagonists and sub-female protagonists. That is to say-before they met Zhou Ye, they would never interact with any man...


    Don''t say that Zhou Ye is despicable-can you get the original, why do you want second-hand??


    Of course, it would be fine if Zhou Ye were to rewrite it himself-just with the virtue of the ability of speech and spirit, there might be several pairs of lilies... Therefore, it is more reliable to use Shanshan''s ability decisively.


    "Okay, okay..." Mikala said with a helpless sigh: "If you are willing to go to high school with me, I don''t care what you do to other women, I mean any other woman. As long as you see it, you can do whatever you want-how about it?"


    "Deal!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile...


    "I always feel like I''ve lost!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s answer so quickly, Mikala couldn''t help sighing: "Well, I know I was fooled again this time, but-after you treat those bishops Before Chi shoots, you are responsible for satisfying me... If even I can''t be satisfied, then¡ªI will never let you shoot other women!"


    "Do you want to try again?" Zhou Ye didn''t answer directly, but gently put his hand to somewhere...


    "I was wrong... I knew it was wrong... Don''t be like this, my dear, I will have to race a car in a while..."


    Zhou Ye just moved her hand, a certain chick couldn''t help but chanted surrender...


    The five scum of war dared to provoke Zhou Ye, the cheating little prince??Cheating, the little prince can kill her to death without cheating, really knowing whether to live or die...


    Zhou Ye smiled triumphantly, and let go of this giant in language and short in action.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s proud expression, Mikala couldn''t help biting Zhou Ye fiercely... but that was all.


    No way-who said she was born with a physique of Mingan??Even the White Queen could fix her two...This situation hasn''t changed in the slightest after Zhou Ye helped her obtain the ability of Quick Silver...


    Put it this way--


    When I first got the speeding ability of Quicksilver, Mikala was on a whim, with great abilities in hand, and I was in the mood in the world... So, I actually used the speeding space to fight Zhou Ye, but I don¡¯t need to ask. It didn''t drip too much, she first foamed and fell down...


    So-at this point, the white queen gave her a nickname-at most one second, Mikala.


    This is a proper black history...


    As Mikala and Zhou Ye were laughing and chatting while watching the sunset...the racing enthusiasts here gradually increased.


    When many guys came here, they were all taken down by Mikala¡¯s car...


    Atmosphere-domineering-full sense of technology.


    The supercars driven by those enthusiasts, whether it is the son of the wind or the Ferrari...Compared with this Alt Kalman, it instantly became a sissy...


    There are many guys who don''t even want to park their car next to Alt Kalman, it hurts their pride.


    Therefore, in this parking lot for the temporary parking of racers, there was such a funny scene¡ª¡ª


    Other places are crowded with cars and cars are crowded, but¡ªthe only one beside this Alt Kalman, there are no cars.There was a lot of empty space.


    There are even a lot of off-road vehicle enthusiasts, all around slightly, taking pictures...


    "It''s almost time, let''s go down too!" Zhou Ye looked at the lights and the bonfire that had been set in the clearing, and smiled and said to Mikala: "Of course, if you don''t want to participate in this competition, We can turn our heads and leave..."


    "Of course I''m going down..." Mikala smiled slightly and joked-driving out his baby car, isn''t it just to show off? Why don''t you show off??


    When Zhou Ye took Mikala out of the car, he instantly attracted everyone''s attention.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1106

    "Hey, buddy, your car is so handsome..." A familiar guy leaned over and asked, "How much did the modification cost?"


    "Uh-probably more than ten million!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Oh my goodness, my friend-lying is not a good habit..." The familiar one looked at the car, then at Zhou Ye, and finally had to say, "Well, I admit that if I have a If it costs tens of millions of dollars, I will definitely smash it for this little baby...Oh my God, it is really cool!"


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye could only hehe...


    This car looks like the Alt Kalman that Zhou Ye bought from the main plane, but¡ªin fact, apart from the appearance, they have no similarities.


    It can be said that-have you seen Alt Kalman who uses nuclear fusion as energy?Have you seen Alt Kalman who uses Ultrain as the master computer?Have you ever seen Alt Kalman who uses Edman alloy as a shell?


    The weight of this car definitely makes most road designers desperate...but fortunately, it automatically turns on the anti-gravity device on weekdays, so it doesn''t appear to be that heavy.


    But-the most desperate thing is its engine part-its engine is a reduced and simplified version of the spacecraft engine.


    This Alt Kalman seems to have a top speed of only 800 kilometers per hour, but in fact it is divided into three modes-camouflage mode, which looks no different from normal vehicles, normal mode-that is, Mikala first When I saw this car the first time, the top speed on the speedometer was only 800...and the speeding mode-the top speed-2,600 kilometers per hour.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye didn''t think the speeding mode was useful... and given Mikala''s personality, Zhou Ye never gave her the authority to turn on the speeding mode.


    The normal mode made her almost caught by the police...If she was given permission to speed mode, would she not drive the car into the sky??In short-you are flying too fast, not suitable for flying on the highway.


    Talking and laughing, Zhou Ye sent away a group of familiar guys and took Mikala to the organization of underground racing. Here, everyone who wants to participate can participate...


    At the same time, the participating drivers are not allowed to place bets...


    Of course, the car race organizer does not prevent anyone other than the racer from placing bets, but half an hour before the start of the car race, the organizer will evaluate all the participants and give the odds...


    At this time, the participants in the competition have already started to sign up...The first place in the competition can get the 5% of the bet on the competition.


    This is not a small amount. Sometimes when a rich second generation who doesn¡¯t lack money comes here to play, the bet amount in one night is as much as tens of millions of dollars. Of course, there are not many such times. Most Time is just a bet of several million dollars.


    Reference 1511


    One thousand five hundred and eleven chapters


    "Hey, buddy, I saw your car, your car was modified very cool..." Seeing Zhou Ye walking, a guy in charge of recording gestured to Zhou Ye."It must have cost a lot of money?"


    "Uh-not many!" Zhou Ye had already answered many such questions along the way, so-didn''t bother to say anything."Report me a name!"


    "Of course no problem!" The buddy said, and asked casually: "Are you the race driver?"


    "No, it''s my woman..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Mikala''s dolphins and said: "I came to play with her today!"


    "Wow, I have to say, buddy, your vision is really good!" The guy smiled and praised, and said: "The entry fee is three hundred dollars, and the insurance fee is three hundred dollars per person. I will do it for each of you. Prepare a personal accident insurance with a coverage of one million U.S. dollars..."


    "I didn''t expect that you still have insurance premiums here?" Mikala said curiously.


    "This is nothing weird!" The guy explained: "My boss is just a hobbyist. He doesn''t make money here. What he hopes is that more people will love this exciting sport..."


    "Your boss is really good!" Zhou Ye smiled, and he didn''t feel surprised about it... There are many rich people with quirks, which is nothing strange.


    "If you have confidence in your girlfriend''s car skills, you can also place a bet next to it, but we have to wait for us to register all participating vehicles and evaluate the odds before you can place your bet!" Obviously he is very good at doing business. He blinked at Zhou Ye and said in a low voice: "If I were you, in order to make my girlfriend happy, spend a few hundred dollars on her and you will have a wonderful evening. Of the night!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "Of course I have confidence in my girlfriend. I believe she is the best, so I plan to place a heavy bet on my girlfriend getting the first..."


    "Uh-!" The buddy who registered the car was instantly dumbfounded...


    In his opinion, is Zhou Ye''s brain sick?Actually believe that your modified SUV can run those modified supercars??Not to mention, the drag coefficient alone is enough to make an SUV uncomfortable.


    It can be said that if an SUV wants to run at the speed of a supercar, under the same conditions, the power of the engine must be at least twice to five times that of the supercar.


    When a certain coefficient reaches a certain fixed point, every time you increase the speed, you need to pay for the momentum that increases exponentially.


    But it doesn''t matter, maybe they just want to please their girlfriends??Thinking of this, the registration buddy couldn''t help but smile, and didn''t say anything...


    But - maybe it''s because Zhou Ye''s very arrogant words annoyed some people...


    A female voice suddenly came over, "You have so much confidence in your girlfriend? Do you want to play bullfighting? How about everyone making a big bet?"


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help looking at the place where the sound came from, and saw a girl wearing a racer''s costume and a helmet walking over¡ªshe came to Zhou Ye and reached out and lifted off her racing helmet. ...A face of flourishing age is missing.


    "...Ada, why are you here?"


    Seeing this exquisite little face, Zhou Ye was shocked--but after saying this, he instantly remembered--king Ada should still be playing in the Marvel world at this time, then-- The woman here who has almost the same face as Ada knows who it is without guessing...


    Su Yueming...


    Looking at the young version of King Ada, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but leak a chuckle...


    "Sorry, this gentleman, my English name is not Ada, and my last name is not Wang... I don''t know you, don''t get close to me!" Su Yueming said with a stern face, disdainfully said: "If you dare not If you are betting, then don''t talk too much..."


    "Haha..." To be honest, seeing the young version of Su Yueming, Zhou Ye felt like he was making money... "Bet, why not bet... I don''t know how big this lady is going to bet?"


    "How big is the bet?" Su Yueming glanced at Zhou Ye, and said confidently: "You make the bet...I will take as many bets!"


    "Haha...I just like your self-confident look!" Zhou Ye said, turning his head and said to the staff on the other side who had been standing by and watching the show: "If I fight bullfight with this lady, you shouldn''t have to wait for you. Is it going to begin? You can place bets at will, right?"


    "Of course!" The staff member smiled and explained: "However, we will take 5% of your total bet amount as a commission to ensure that both of you can fulfill the bet... Isn''t that okay?"


    "Of course it''s okay!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, took out a platinum card from his pocket and handed it to the staff, saying: "All the money on this card is my bet..."


    "..." Su Yueming felt like she had miscalculated the moment she saw Zhou Ye take out the platinum card.


    To be honest, Su Yueming is the jewel in the hands of the Su family, a well-known Hong Kong family, and went smoothly to the business school of Stanford University...


    As a wealthy woman, she is not short of money. Even with her shrewd business acumen, she used her own pocket money to earn an eight-digit nearly nine-digit wealth for herself in the stock market...


    I just don''t know why, she hasn''t had any male affinity since she was a child...


    And she doesn''t care...


    On weekdays, besides studying and making money, Su Yueming''s favorite thing to do is Sanda and drag racing...


    She learned Sanda in the police academy, and drag racing... just because she had nothing to do.


    In Stanford University, she has neither same-sex friends nor opposite-sex friends...


    It can be said that if she is not racing, she really doesn''t know what she should do.


    Today she is also because the school holiday is about to begin, so she plans to go crazy before returning to Hong Kong-after all, when she is back in Hong Kong, she will be the good girl from the Su family again... Drag racing in Hong Kong??You think too much¡­¡­


    The old lady of the Su family would definitely break her leg.


    I just didn''t expect-as soon as I came here today, I heard an extremely arrogant voice-saying that I have confidence in my girlfriend and intend to pressure my girlfriend to re-inject.


    When she saw Zhou Ye, she had an unspeakable feeling in her heart... To be honest, she didn''t know what that feeling was like, but she was very unconvinced, very uncomfortable... especially when she saw that. The feeling is even stronger when the little bird nestles in the chick in his arms.


    That¡¯s why she deliberately choked--even let it go, "how much do you press, how much do I talk to",

 The Movie World Chapter 1107

    Her self-confidence comes from her own funds of hundreds of millions in her account, but when she saw the platinum card in Zhou Ye''s hand, a very unpleasant feeling enveloped her.


    Reference 1512


    One thousand five hundred and twelve chapters


    Su Yueming knew that platinum card--


    That is a representative bank card issued by Morgan Bank only to its supreme customers.


    Put it this way--


    If you don''t have more than one billion U.S. dollars in your personal account at Morgan Bank, you will not be able to get this card.


    What do you mean??


    It means that you must have a cash flow of more than one billion in order to get this card... Many companies with a market value of tens of billions do not necessarily have a cash flow of one billion, and tens of billions only refer to the market value of other companies. Whether there is so much money in your personal account is two different things.


    This is only 2004, and it is not the era when the invisible rich people of later generations were born.


    The cash flow of one billion dollars is enough to make waves in the financial market by leveraging the principle of leverage.


    And at this moment - all Su Yueming can do is to pray that there is absolutely no billion in Zhou Yeka, absolutely no billion...


    After all-the platinum card represents identity, but it does not mean that there must be one billion in the account. It just means that the person who owns this card has at least one billion US dollars in credit...


    However-Su Yueming was disappointed that Zhou Ye''s card really had more than one billion dollars.


    At this time, the guy who was checking the limit of the bank card was dumbfounded at this time... He looked at the string of zeros on the bank card that dazzled him, and he wanted to pick up the card regardless and rush out...


    But¡ªin the end he resisted this impulse.


    Just kidding, the guy who just put out 1.5 billion dollars as a bet, do you believe he really only has 1.5 billion dollars??


    Don''t say he can''t offend such a guy, even his boss can''t offend him... Thinking of this, this guy tremblingly handed out the bank card in his hand to Zhou Ye respectfully, and said, "Sorry, This sir, your bet is too big, I need to ask the boss!"


    "No problem!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    "How many are there?" Su Yueming, who had already had some guesses, couldn''t help but ask.


    "1.5 billion-U.S. dollars!" said the staff member, picked up the phone, and walked aside to ask his boss for instructions...


    Su Yueming was completely dumbfounded when she heard this sentence...


    1.5 billion dollars¡ªnot to mention that the 80 million dollars in her account is not enough. Even if she goes home and asks for help, she may not be able to ask for it... 1.5 billion dollars is more than 10 billion Hong Kong dollars, even the Su family If you pay out this money, your vitality will definitely be severely damaged, and you will even be devastated.


    "Why? Don''t you dare to gamble?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, looking at the dumbfounded Su Yueming provocatively: "If you don''t dare to gamble, just say it, I will never force you to gamble... as long as you shout Three times [I am the stupidest woman in the world], I can give up this bullfighting bet!"


    "You..." Just as Su Yueming said this, she suddenly realized-Zhou Ye said this sentence in Chinese, and she couldn''t help asking: "Are you Chinese?"


    "Yes!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "Don''t be close, dare you bet a quasi-trust...??"


    "You..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s provocation, Su Yueming suddenly became angry... "Who wouldn''t dare to bet..."


    After saying these words-Su Yueming was frustrated again."It''s just that I don''t have that much money..."


    "Then don''t care about me..." Zhou Ye continued to irritate--"Someone said very arrogantly just now--no matter how many bets, as long as I place, she will bet with me...the result...hey... ¡­"


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s proud expression, Su Yueming gritted his silver teeth and said bitterly: "Suppressing people with the original-mean!"


    "Oh? You are very unconvinced by what you mean???" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and asked back.


    "That''s right!" Su Yueming said unconvinced: "With your off-road vehicle, I don''t think it can be faster than my Zonzi, you are completely overwhelming people with your original... trying to avoid this bullfight... ...You are so mean!"


    Su Yueming¡¯s statement is also the opinion of many people¡ª¡ª


    After all-has anyone seen an off-road vehicle run faster than a supercar??


    Especially the son of the wind after the modification... This is obviously Zhou Ye''s method of deliberately suppressing others with his own nature, so that people can''t take the same bet, and live without a fight.


    Hearing Su Mingyue''s words, many guys echoed loudly...


    "Meaning¡ªthat is, do you have absolute confidence in this competition?" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "That''s right... if you have the ability to lower your bet... to 100 million US dollars, I''ll bet with you!" Su Yueming stared at Zhou Ye with a pair of beautiful eyes, and said viciously: "Otherwise-you are in a guilty conscience, you are I am afraid... you are afraid of losing!"


    "Interesting..." Zhou Ye smiled, "It is impossible to lower the bet by lowering the bet... However, we can change a compromise!"


    "What way?" Su Yueming asked.


    Zhou Ye pulled out an evil arc, saying word by word: "You can put a 100 million bet, I lost... the 1.5 billion is yours, I won... your 100 million US dollars. It¡¯s mine, and¡ªyou are mine!"


    "You..." Su Yueming was instantly angry when he heard Zhou Ye''s words. He asked himself to use himself to cover the difference of 1.4 billion US dollars...


    This guy--


    Wait¡ªthis guy did it on purpose...


    Thinking of this, Su Yueming couldn''t help but start observing Zhou Ye''s eyes again... In her opinion, Zhou Ye''s pupils shrank slightly. This is a manifestation of a guilty conscience¡ª¡ª


    This guy is looking for himself to step down, trying to block his own eyes and block everyone''s eyes... so that they can no longer take bets to spit on him... It''s a good calculation, but-unfortunately, you steal I saw the chicken through...boy, just wait to lose the 1.5 billion dollars.


    The more Su Yueming thinks about it, the more it is... the more I think about it, the more I feel that I''m right...


    "I bet with you!!!" Su Yueming''s domineering words made the chaotic environment suddenly quiet.


    The astonishment on Zhou Ye''s face flashed by, but soon a smile leaked out, and he said to Su Yueming: "Okay, I respect you as a man... But, do you really stop thinking about it? I know-if you lose, you will be mine from now on, you can let me do whatever I want..."


    "Don''t think about it..." Su Yueming never missed the stunned surprise that flashed on Zhou Ye''s face, and her heart was even more determined... Now, it''s her turn to fight back. She has not been killed since childhood. Forced to this point...


    Isn''t it good for revenge, or is she Su Yueming''s style??


    "But... in case you regret it..." Zhou Ye made an unwilling look.


    "This gentleman, please rest assured..." At this time, the guy who had already called his boss came over and said with a smile to Zhou Ye: "My boss has cooperation with major consortia in the United States. There will be violations. If someone defaults on the bill, we will be responsible for the recovery... Moreover, in view of the huge amount of bet this time, our boss has decided to only charge you 10 million US dollars in bet recovery and management fees, and use a helicopter for the whole process. This bullfight live broadcast..."


    "Then-there is no problem!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "I think we can sign the right gambling agreement, right?"


    "of course¡­¡­"


    Reference 1513


    One thousand five hundred and thirteen chapters


    Alt Kalman enter--


    Zhou Ye was already sitting in the passenger seat, and he looked at the red Zonda next to his car with joy...


    "My dear, did you deliberately?" Mikala glanced at the organizing committee members who were preparing for the game and asked with a smile.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1108

    "Yes!" Zhou Ye nodded...


    In order to win the girl Su Yueming, he pretended to have a guilty conscience and used his mental standpoint to influence... This fooled the girl to sign a contract for sale. Is he easy...


    "Is she amazing?" Mikala was a little jealous...Why was the bad guy in front of me spending $100,000 on the couch, but this girl was used by Zhou Ye. 1.5 billion dollars??


    "She will be the CEO of my company in this world in the future..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "You know-the companies founded by the White Queen are used for money laundering. There are not many things that really make money... So, in order to live better in the future-we need a CEO to take charge of this business..."


    "I can too..." Mikala said with some dissatisfaction.


    "You can too?" Zhou Ye asked with a look of change, "Are you sure you can do it too?? If you are sure-do you want me to give you one billion dollars at the same time-let you experiment ? See whose company rises the fastest..."


    "..." When the real move was really good, Mikala was counseled on the contrary... If it was better than repairing a car, she would not counsel, but she also knew that she was definitely not a piece of business...


    It was just a moment of jealousy...So, before Zhou Ye could say anything, she started to look at him by herself... "Hey? Why don''t you start the game yet?"


    "Probably waiting for the helicopter to come..." Zhou Ye looked at the guys who were still busy...


    To be honest, this bullfight with a bet of hundreds of millions has attracted everyone''s attention... Such a high bet is not willing to arouse the interest of this group of guys.


    But-most people are not optimistic about Zhou Ye''s Alt Kalman. If it is better than off-road, they will bet on Zhou Ye''s domineering Alt Kalman, but for the road speed race, forget it...


    At this moment... a helicopter''s unique engine sound came from mid-air...


    Obviously-the helicopter for live broadcast has arrived at the scene...


    "Are you ready?" A staff member of the underground arena came over and made the final confirmation of the match between Zhou Ye and Su Yueming.


    "OK!" X2


    Zhou Ye and Su Yueming both gestured to the staff with a no problem gesture...


    A blonde girl Shi Shiran walked to the front of the two cars, and then dropped to the ground with the fiery red cloth.


    Both cars broke the line at the same time...


    "My dear, are you going to let me run over her the whole time? Or let me play a game with her slowly?" Mikala easily held the steering wheel... asked with a smile.


    It is absolutely impossible to lose...


    Although Mikala is jealous, she also distinguishes the importance - maybe her man doesn''t care about the 1.5 billion US dollars, but - obviously his man wants to get the beautiful girl with a prosperous beauty... So she is I dare not deliberately lose to Su Yueming.


    "Whatever you..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "But my personal suggestion is-you''d better follow her behind her all the way, and then-in the last 30 kilometers, throw her away I can¡¯t see the taillights of our car..."


    "My dear, you are so bad..." Hearing what his man said, Mikala instantly understood his man''s evil taste."But I like... telling her that when people feel that they are in their hands, the goddess of victory has never cared for her... it''s so funny..."


    The Pagani Zonda is indeed a performance car designed for corners... and Su Yue is obviously also an amateur racer.


    The drifter is called a slip...


    However, even if she increased her speed to 400 km/h in a straight line... she still couldn''t get rid of Zhou Ye''s Alt Kalman at all.


    That swarthy Alt Kalman, like a ghost in the dark night, lingered tightly behind Su Yueming''s Pagani Son of the Wind.


    Even if Alt Kalman did not surpass the son of the wind, he still had an unparalleled impact on the live audience watching the live broadcast...


    "Fack...what kind of engine does this car use... can it run at this speed??"


    "I suddenly felt that I was in love with this car...what should I do?"


    "Oh my God... If the engine of this car is mounted on the Wind Son, I can hardly imagine what speed the Wind Son can run..."


    At this time, Su Yueming, who was driving her car with all her strength, was also a little anxious... However, she still tried to suppress the anxiety in her heart, and did her best to drive her Zonda, drifting around corners... and then accelerating...


    That''s it-just keep it like this... I will never lose...


    With this thought, Su Yueming began to calm down... and even-she still had room to think-after this victory, she must ask Zhou Ye where he changed the car, and turn around to take her own car. Also get over and change...


    However-this kind of surplus for the winner-in the last thirty kilometers... vanished.


    "Hello, baby... the dream of victory is about to wake up!!" Mikala, who saw the last 30 kilometers mark, smiled, and he tried hard¡ªin an instant¡ªAlt Kalman woke up like a head The beast that came, burst out with a violent roar¡ª¡ªrushing behind Su Yueming...


    Before Su Yueming could react... Alt Kalman had already surpassed Su Yueming¡¯s Pagani Son of the Wind, and the taillights flickered in the corners... and disappeared before Su Yueming¡¯s eyes...


    "This...how is it possible!!!" Su Yueming really began to doubt life at this moment.


    This special size is really an SUV??Isn''t this an airplane???


    Su Yueming looked at her speedometer in disbelief¡ªthat''s right, it''s always above 400... Then how high was the speed of that product just now??


    It''s not just Su Yueming--


    The audiences who watched the live broadcast were instantly dumbfounded...


    For five full minutes, no one said a word...


    "Fak-is that an airplane?"


    "No... airplane engines are not that fast... you have to calculate the wind resistance... fool!"


    "Who can tell me, I actually have hallucinations..."


    "Hahahaha...I got rich..." A guy who wanted to speculate laughed loudly...


    "Shit..."


    "Sheet..."


    When Alt Kalman reached the finish line, the underground racing staff waited here early.They respectfully handed the platinum card in their hands to Zhou Ye."Sir, this is your bet. One hundred million dollars has been put into your card..."


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye nodded. The bet claim and management fee of 10 million have been collected a long time ago, so there is no such thing as a second charge.


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t plan to leave now, because he still had to wait here for his bet to come...


    Reference 1514


    One thousand five hundred and fourteen chapters


    Zhou Ye waited for a full ten minutes before Su Yueming''s Pagani Son of the Wind drove over slowly.


    "What? Are you planning to run?" Zhou Ye stepped out of the car, looking at Su Yueming who opened the door and walked out, stunned.


    "Who is going to run!" Su Yueming said stubbornly: "I just can''t believe it..."


    "Hahaha. Okay, little girl... From now on, you belong to me... Is it okay?" Zhou Ye asked with a slight smile.


    "You..." Su Yueming absolutely didn''t want to just become someone else''s thing... She really didn''t know what kind of ending she would face if she did.


    "Please don''t make it difficult for us, MISS Sue!" A staff member in a black suit came over and said, "The rules here are the rules... Please don''t break the rules, otherwise, we don''t mind letting you become A missing person!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1109

    "..." Su Yueming felt helpless for the first time...


    "Okay...my stuff is mine. I don''t like people who threaten me!" Zhou Ye said, taking a look at the man in the suit and saying, "No next time!"


    "Yes... Mr. Zhou!" The man in the suit did not dare to offend Zhou Ye... The man in front of him was not only rich, but also a deep-minded guy. He dug a hole and made everyone jump off...


    Such a person, never go against him...


    "Let''s go...Miss Su!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, took Su Yueming''s hand, and walked directly to his car...


    "You let me go..." Su Yueming is not a weak woman. After all, she has practiced Sanda for the past few years... That skill, not to mention that it''s okay to single out two strong men, but it''s almost too much.


    However-Su Yueming is not an ordinary person, is Zhou Ye an ordinary person??


    Su Yueming''s incomparably skillful hand and unlocking was completely useless to Zhou Ye...Who should hold her wrist, or who should hold it...


    "You..." Su Yueming slashed towards Zhou Ye''s apple with an angry palm.


    In fact, she didn''t intend to smash Zhou Ye to death, she just wanted Zhou Ye to let go of her hand... However, Zhou Ye did not dodge at all, so she resisted her palm so hard. She had to change her skills halfway and grabbed Zhou Ye''s shoulder.


    Obviously, I was planning to have a joint grappling hand... But, it was... it was useless.


    Su Mingyue felt that what she was holding was not a person''s joints, but a thick steel pipe...


    She can break a person''s joints, but-she keeps breaking a steel pipe with the thickness of a person''s arm.


    So-Su Mingyue was dragged into her car by Zhou Ye without any resistance...


    "Wait... my car!" Su Mingyue hurriedly yelled at this time...


    It''s not that she is really worried about her car...but she wants to try her best to escape...


    And Zhou Ye, indeed, as she wished, stopped... "Is your car?"


    "Yes, I promise I won''t run... but at least let me drive my car!" Su Yueming said breathlessly, she is really a little tired...


    Looking at Zhou Ye with big eyes blinking, she wanted to show her sincerity in her eyes as much as possible...


    "Haha... of course no problem!" Zhou Ye said, pulling Su Yueming''s hand, and walking towards her son of the wind...While walking, he said to Mikala: "Baby, it seems that you have to go back by yourself first... Also, no speeding is allowed. If you are photographed again, I swear I will never help you erase the police record!"


    "Okay, okay..." After hearing the second half of Zhou Ye''s words, Mikara, who was still a little excited, instantly became depressed in her small face."Have a nice evening... Honey, see you later!"


    "See you later!" Zhou Ye nodded...


    He threw Su Yueming into the driving position of the Child of the Wind, and then Zhou Ye sat in the passenger seat by himself... "Please, Miss Su!"


    "Huh¡ª" Su Yueming gave Zhou Ye a slightly uncomfortable look. This guy...Bai has a good skin. He is completely a sex, a demon and a bastard... Thinking of this, Su Yueming''s tone is even more unhappy."At least let those bastards remove the nail band?"


    "Ah, I almost forgot..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved to the staff in the distance, and then...the guys moved the pierced barricade obliquely away...


    Su Yueming didn''t want to run away...


    On the road, she tried it once... but was forced back to her car by the sniper on the helicopter... and at the end she saw the road blocked by the nail barricade, she was able to Where are you going??


    Looking at Zhou Ye next to him with disdain, Su Yueming stepped on the accelerator and rushed towards the distance...


    After leaving the section of the underground racing car, Su Yueming looked at Zhou Ye who had been ignoring him and letting him drive indiscriminately, and said in a negotiating tone: "That... this Mr. Zhou... can you let me go? I promise to pay back your 1.4 billion gambling debts, and I can set up a paper...return it to you with interest!"


    "Ahem..." Zhou Ye looked at Su Yueming with a smile, and asked, "If it were you, would you believe what you said?"


    "Of course..." Su Yueming said with a pleased expression: "Look... I am so young now, and my Su family is also a decent family in Hong Kong, how can I not pay the debt... Well, just give me a few years Time... I believe I must be able to pay off your gambling debt..."


    "Haha..." Su Yueming''s words made Zhou Ye see what a woman would look like when she was lying... "No!"


    "Then I will fight with you... I will step down the accelerator and I will never look at this road. When you agree, I am opening my eyes!" Su Yueming said, she really closed herself Eyes... and then stepped on the accelerator pedal...


    The son of the wind is speeding along California Highway One with a deafening engine sound...


    One minute passed...


    Two minutes passed...


    three minutes--


    Su Yueming never waited for Zhou Ye to acknowledge her voice, she couldn''t help it anymore... she opened her eyes directly.


    What should I say?She is really familiar with Highway One... She can really open her eyes with her eyes closed on this straight road, so she intends to defraud Zhou Ye under the pretense of harming both losers, and even, in order to leave evidence, Even the phone''s recording function is turned on...


    As a result-Zhou Ye did not speak, but she couldn''t help it.


    Because in her calculations, it will be a big turn in ten seconds, she doesn''t have the ability to close her eyes and turn around...


    "It seems that I won..." Zhou Ye''s voice faintly sounded in Su Yueming''s ears, "So-I want to get my bet, do you have any comments?"


    "Of course there are opinions..." Before Su Yueming''s words were finished, she felt her body lighten, and then-she fell into a person''s arms.


    And the son of the wind gradually stopped on the side of the road because he lost his driver.


    Reference 1515


    One thousand five hundred and fifteen chapters


    "Are you crazy?" Su Yueming was almost scared to death by Zhou Ye''s sudden action...


    "You are not as brave as I thought!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and moved his hand--a stab.


    Su Yueming felt her body chill... Then, she was horrified to find that her clothes... had... turned into rags.


    This is not over...Zhou Ye next, pushed her directly onto the seat...lightly laid the seat flat, and then...


    "Don''t be like this...Everyone has something to discuss, isn''t it 1.4 billion..." Su Yueming was really panicked this time... She had imagined how her Prince Charming looked like countless times, but it was absolutely nothing like now. , Because of gambling debts...


    "You guessed it wrong, I don''t care about the money, what I want is you..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, snapped his fingers, and a sound of broken glass sounded."In fact, think about it, losing the first time in my own car, it seems not bad..."


    "Not bad for your size... I definitely don''t want to lose my first time like this..." Su Yueming waved her arms desperately, but unfortunately it was useless, her hands and wrists were directly held by Zhou Ye. Placed on the back of the chair...


    When she found out that she had been caught by the sword and the hinterland, her small face was even more frightened... She shook her waist desperately, trying to cause a bit of trouble to Zhou Ye, but it was a pity... Zhou Ye gave him a chance. ¡ª¡ª


    puff--


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    "Uh-sorry, sorry..." Zhou Ye really felt sorry. He played a lot of games like this with King Ada before, and accidentally regarded Su Yueming as King Ada... But then again, Why is it good for King Ada or Su Yueming-I seem to have obtained it by force?Could it be that the two of them have a face that makes people feel that kind of thinking??


    Regarding this question-thinking back, Zhou Ye should start his own actions...


    In the mirrored world-on the roadside of California Highway One-a red Pagani Zonda is shaking up and down very rhythmically.


    And with the swaying of the son of the wind-faintly, there is also a woman''s begging for mercy continuously...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1110

    "You are a livestock... actually... ah... here again..."


    Half an hour later-with a scream, the wind stopped shaking temporarily.


    After another hour, the Wind Son shook again...


    In short-this son of the wind, in the mirror world, flickered and stopped... for three days.


    And Su Yueming was completely served by Zhou Ye to [Sleep]... really served to [Sleep]-no way, who said that Chun Feng Hua Yu Jue has become Zhou Ye''s instinct?


    When the son of the wind appeared in the real world again, less than ten minutes had passed in the real world¡ªobviously¡ªsomeone cheated again by some means.


    "Asshole, I almost killed you..." Su Yue understood her man with a glance, and between her eyebrows, the female eyebrows fluttered...There are thousands of styles and emotions in it.


    "Yeah... I don''t know who said at the beginning-no, stop... But then how did it become [Don''t stop]?" Zhou Ye''s move made Su Yueming''s cheeks instantly red... ¡­


    "Bad guy..." Su Yueming patted her man lightly... Jiao said: "Stop talking...Where are we going now?"


    "Go back to Ruoertu Town...some things are left to you!" Zhou Ye stretched out as he said.


    "It''s just right, I also have to get to know those new sisters!" Su Yueming said with a high spirit, and stepped on the accelerator... The Son of Wind drove towards the town of Ruoertu with a roar...


    That night--


    Su Yueming saw Mikala again... and also saw the White Queen...


    She was shocked by her ability to calculate and analyze after the dialogue, but expressed disdain for her management ability...


    And Mikala directly united with the Queen of White, planning to pit Su Yueming together...


    It''s a pity-after three days of fierce battle, Su Yueming has been completely unable to get up again... Therefore, in the end, Mikala and the white queen lifted a rock and smashed themselves in the foot, and the two did not go to the ground together for three days...


    And Su Yueming also understood a truth through this incident, don¡¯t reason with your own man, he will definitely sleep you in sleep, and you are talking nonsense when you sleep... You can¡¯t tell the truth until...


    Of course, in the end, Su Yueming and the women had a few confrontations against their own men, and they established a good friendship.


    Su Yueming found out¡ªbecause of the sister''s existence, she actually had a bit of leeway...cough, at least not as embarrassed as last time.


    After a few days of messing around, I finally started to talk business.


    "My dear... I think you''d better find a U.S. native to be the president of the company..." Su Yueming snuggled in the arms of her own man and talked freely: "In the U.S., there is an invisible ceiling... ¡­If you are not a native of the U.S., doing business here will be subject to many restrictions!"


    "But..." Zhou Ye glanced at Mikala with some embarrassment... One is because she is too small and totally unbearable, and the other reason... is that Mikala has no business acumen...


    "If you can rest assured, my dear, how about I help you find the president of the Americas?" Su Yueming confidently said: "I know someone who is not from business school, but-I think she should belong to that A type of super responsible..."


    "Who are you talking about? Just tell me your name..." Zhou Ye asked...


    "Daxi Taili..." Su Yueming directly said a name without hesitation.


    "Daxi Taili-a graduate student of the Stanford School of Energy and Environmental Sciences... is currently online..." Su Yueming just said a name, and the white queen immediately said her identity... The projection ball also showed the current state of Daxi...


    I have to say¡ªDaxi''s clothes at home are still very cool...a cute dress.


    "Oh my god...the white queen, you can''t do this..." Su Yueming couldn''t help but stroke her forehead, "You are violating the privacy of others..."


    "Really? I don''t think..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, this girl is too familiar...because-she is almost a copy of Erica from the legend of the night, no-a little bit more than Erica Younger.It seems¡ªhe is about to harvest twins again...man-made.


    "No, my dear, are you going to attack her? I definitely don''t allow it..." Su Yueming jumped up and gritted her teeth.


    "Hey, it seems that we still need to educate..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly... = He picked up Su Yueming and walked to the bedroom...


    "No... badass, you let me go... the white queen, Mikala... save me!" Su Yueming desperately asked for help, but it was a pity that the two sitting on the sofa just pretended not to hear... just kidding, who touched this time? Who is unlucky for the bad luck of his own man... The fool is going to save it-silence keeps safe.


    Reference 1516


    One thousand five hundred and sixteen chapters


    One month later-


    A company called Umbrella was quietly established...


    The president of this company is a little-known woman named Darcy Terry. She bought several high-tech-related manufacturing companies in the early days of the company.


    Of course, in view of the sensitivity and sensibility of these companies, the US Federal Bureau of Investigation conducted a secret investigation of this company and this woman named Dassy Terry.


    But-no doubts were found.


    Regardless of the source of funds or the identity and background of this woman, the cleanliness is incredible...


    However, the cleaner, the more suspicious it is.


    But¡ªobviously, they can no longer clearly investigate, because¡ªthis female business tycoon has brought her team of lawyers and prepared to prosecute them for affecting their normal business atmosphere...


    Don''t think that the FBI is very powerful...There are more people who are even better than them, such as the Budget Committee...


    Obviously, this time there was a big boss from the Budget Committee who helped...


    As for why it would help, the FBI is unclear. So, after all-the big guy only had a relationship with the newly-promoted female president.


    So - they can only bury this doubt in their hearts.


    And at this moment--


    Umbrella¡¯s headquarters building...


    Dassy Terry was walking towards her office with her two secretaries, while explaining certain things to her secretary, while walking quickly.


    To be honest, Dassy now feels like a scumbag...


    She honestly took a good rest at home during the summer vacation. Unexpectedly, Su Yueming, who had a fate, actually called her and asked her to come to Los Angeles.


    In this regard, the bored Darcy of course agreed.


    The result-I didn''t expect it.


    As soon as I arrived in Los Angeles, I was caught by some bastard...and then¡ªa night clothes.


    No need to ask the result-


    Seeing Daxi''s current posture of hardworking and blaming old scalpers, you will know what the result is...


    "That bastard..." Daxi gritted her teeth and cursed in her heart secretly a bastard who left her in New York, and pushed open the door of her office.


    "Are you surprised--is it unexpected?" An extremely familiar voice rang in Daxi''s ears, and she looked up... her body was shocked.


    But he didn''t say anything. Instead, he faintly said to his two female secretaries: "This is how things will be handled for the time being, now you can go on!"


    "Yes, boss!" X2

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1111

    At this time, the two female secretaries also saw the handsome young man sitting in their boss''s chair, smiled slightly, and with a clear expression, turned and left.


    "This group of bitches..." After saying this, Daxi shut the door to death... Then he kicked off her high heels hard, rushed towards the bastard, and came to him with her hands tightly. He wrapped his neck and kissed him headlessly."Asshole... um... let you not come to me..."


    "That''s why I''m here?" Zhou Ye didn''t talk nonsense, just stood up and pushed Daxi down on her boss''s desk, flirting with professional skirts...


    After a while-a solo female vocal sounded in the office.


    Until an hour later, with a harsh soprano sound, the office again calmed down.


    After a long while-


    "Asshole... When you were in Los Angeles, you almost left a psychological shadow on me..." Da Xi snuggled in Zhou Ye''s arms and murmured: "It was the first time that I didn''t even care about me at that time... Forced me... Instead, I stopped looking for me in this month, bastard... Do you know that I am about to die of you!"


    "I didn''t think you were too busy, so I found a helper for you..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Find a helper?" Da Xi asked strangely: "What helper?"


    "I think technology companies, what can they do if they don¡¯t take R&D talents in their own hands? So I went back and brought a few R&D teams over!" Zhou Ye said here, and paused for a while: "In addition, I have already given Yue Yue Ming has sent several teams of R&D talents... You here I also left you with a few teams of R&D talents, by the way, I also left you with a few management talents, and you will be much easier in the future. ..."


    "I can finally relax..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Da Xi couldn''t help but happily said, "My dear, you are so kind..."


    "In a few days, I will let the white queens figure out their identities, let them come to you to report, and try not to put the research and development base in Los Angeles... I don''t want my scientific research staff to be harmed..." Zhou Ye confessed When I got here, I said: "Well, you will be able to relax a lot in the rest of the time. When I graduate from high school, I will be your secretary..."


    "Bad guy..." Of course, Daxi knew that Zhou Ye''s so-called high school graduation was actually a joke. He just went to high school to play.


    "Remember to come to the big party once a week..." After Zhou Ye confessed again, he got up and planned to leave... After all, he just stopped by to explain to Daxi that he would take him from the Umbrella headquarters in Marvel World. The technology-based copy of the person back.


    "Wait a minute...at least make me faint again." Daxi said-climbing up again, there should be BGM-Valkyrie riding.


    When Zhou Ye left Daxi''s office, it was almost two hours later.


    But-he didn''t immediately return to the high school where Mikala was, but appeared beside the white queen...


    At this moment, there were more than twenty beautiful women in black standing beside the white empress. When they saw Zhou Ye, they couldn''t help but cast a fanatical look in their eyes. They were short. Kneeled down.


    "Master!" XN


    "Okay, don''t be so courteous!" Zhou Ye waved his hand and said, "This time I brought you to this world. You should know what mission it is?"


    "Yes, dominate!" a leading woman said respectfully: "We have 20 members in our special team of dark guards. We have received information about the target from the white queen, and have clearly noted their mission goals. You can''t make a mistake!"


    "Hmm--" Zhou Ye nodded, and then said, "Then let''s start!"


    In the past, when he finished saying this, the girls of the dark guards absolutely nodded their heads one by one, and immediately turned into a cloud of black mist and moved away, but today-none of them moved... What is the situation? ??"What? Is there anything else??"


    "That... Sister Yingyi said-as long as you come out with you, you will become your woman, is that true? Domination!!" After saying this, not only the team leader looked hopeful Looking at Zhou Ye, all the other shadow guard girls also looked at Zhou Ye with anticipation...


    "Hmm!!" What could Zhou Ye say in the face of these girls'' expectations?False??He really can''t say it."Whose task is completed first, whoever can become my woman in advance...This task-no restrictions on means!"


    "Yes, dominate!!" XN


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the girls almost jumped up in excitement...Of course, there were also a few with dark faces--why did they call their assigned character targets or babies?It''s really bad luck... Hey, no matter what, the completion of the character is the most important thing.


    The shadow guards turned around one by one, and instantly their figures turned into a black mist and disappeared in place...


    Reference 1517


    One thousand five hundred and seventeen chapters


    This time, Zhou Ye not only mobilized two commercial teams from the Marvel world, plus three research teams, but also brought a special elite team of twenty members from the first team of dark guards.


    These research teams were because Zhou Ye had a whim, and wanted to study Transformers in this world.


    How should I put it? What he wants to do is what KSI will do in the original movie, Transformers 4.


    It''s just that this world is really not worthy of Zhou Ye''s mobilization of Umbrella to invade again, so-three research teams have been mobilized for the time being. As for the special elite team of the dark guards??


    They are purely for those heroines who have not grown up yet-


    Because Zhou Ye was not sure whether the butterfly effect would cause those girls to be harmed because of his own sake... So, he sent them out to protect those girls...


    If you say that there is one guard for one person, is it too much for twenty guards...


    Not much, not much.


    Want to know who Zhou Ye is?Zhou Ye is a guy who killed the wrong one and never let it go.


    From the heroine to the second heroine, even the elevator girl with only one second screen, Zhou Ye didn''t plan to let it go.


    He even used the super-computing modeling of the White Queen to trace the appearance of the elevator girl back to when she was a child... and then used the Internet and cameras all over Hong Kong to find that girl...


    I have to say, I was found by Zhou Ye...I really have aspirations, it''s done...


    Keke-far away.


    After arranging all this, Zhou Ye said goodbye to the White Empress directly, and suddenly appeared in the school.


    Well, he came a little late...because it was already over.


    "Baby... I''m here to pick you up!" Zhou Ye said with an awkward smile looking at Mikala who looked at him angrily.


    "Okay... honey, I think you should explain to me why you went to a bathroom for more than five hours?" Mikala said as she grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand and looked out. Go...


    Just kidding, arguing with your boyfriend will definitely not be seen by the bitch of those schools, they will only gloat and even provoke their own men''s relationship, so-it is better to avoid them...


    "Ahem...I just went to New York to do something!" Zhou Ye said, reaching out to embrace Mikala''s slender waist, and said with a smile: "You know, Daxi is almost dead there, so I I prepared some helpers for her...In addition, I went to Yueming''s place. She also needs some manpower there!"


    "Okay...you''ve passed the level!" Mikala reluctantly agreed with his man''s words when he heard the words of his own man.


    "We should go back..." Zhou Ye said, grabbing Mikala and walking towards the parking lot.


    "Where are we going back today?" Mikala asked curiously: "Should I go back to town or Beverly Hills?"


    Zhou Ye bought a manor in Beverly Hills. After all, there are a lot of women now, and the rooms in Mikala¡¯s house in town are not enough...


    "Where do you want to go back?" Zhou Ye smiled and stopped, looking at Mikala and asked.


    "Well-today I want to live the two-person world with you..." Mikala embraced Zhou Ye''s neck with both arms and said coquettishly: "We haven''t been alone for a long time..."


    "Well, as you wish..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "As long as you don''t beg for mercy tonight!"


    "Who is afraid of who!!!" Mikala said in a dissatisfied expression, and when I beg for mercy, I will say begging for mercy. Now-absolutely can''t be counseled.


    "Then go!"


    The two cuddled up and continued to walk towards the parking lot in the school.


    And at this moment - on the playground not far away, a guy named Sam Witwich, staring at Zhou Ye with envy.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1112

    He looked at Mikala''s eyes, full of love...


    Of course Zhou Ye saw this guy and recognized that this guy is the male lead in Change 1, but-what about that??In the movie, he may have become the male lead because of the director''s arrangement... But-in this world, Zhou Ye would never let him make any waves.


    "Sam Witvic... Who is Sam Witvic?!!!" A man in a rugby shirt called out a name.


    Sam woke up suddenly when he heard his name."I am Sam Witwich!!"


    The strong man in a rugby shirt looked up and down Sam¡¯s thin body, and shook his head speechlessly, "Hey boy, are you sure you want to participate in the selection of our rugby team? I think you are more suitable to play. pingpong¡­¡­"


    "No...I think football is more suitable for me!!!" Sam said hurriedly.


    Just kidding, what do rugby players represent on American campuses??It means popular, it means there are countless hot girls who are sought after...At this age of volatile hormones, there are no boys who don''t want to join the football team.


    "Okay... I hope you can stick to it!!" The captain of the football team is very dissatisfied with Sam, but according to the regulations, you can participate in the trial training as long as you apply. This is the school''s rules... The fear is that the football team will become Some people¡¯s personal toys.


    Due to school regulations, the rugby captain can only take this little chicken to the locker room to change clothes and armor, preparing for a trial.


    At this time, Zhou Ye, who was about to walk towards the parking lot, also noticed this situation. His horns couldn''t help but pull a strange arc."Baby, I think it''s too early to go back now. Why don''t we go and watch the newcomers of the football team tryouts?"


    "Watching rugby?" Mikala was confused by the sudden words of his own man.


    "Didn''t you always look down on those muscle sticks? Why are you so interested in their trial match today?" Mikala looked at his man up and down, and then-self-righteously understood."Well, I know you will never let go of those cheerleading girls, well, dear... I will let you go today, but-remember, you owe me a romantic two-person world! "


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while. He really didn''t have the idea of ??hitting those cheerleading girls, and he didn''t even look at those guys directly. He just--want that Sam to feel the culture of the football team''s locker room. That''s it.


    But forget it, misunderstanding is a misunderstanding...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye pulled Mikala directly and walked towards the football field.


    At this point-the guys who are going to participate in the football team trial have entered the locker room to change their clothes.


    Only a dozen new members of the cheerleading team were left on the field, preparing their own props there, and preparing to cheer for the football team for a while.


    As Zhou Ye took Mikala into the stadium, the girls suddenly became a commotion...


    "Look...it''s that boy..."


    "Ah, I hate the girl next to him..."


    "Hey, I remember that you don''t like strong and powerful muscular men? When did you become interested in this kind of beautiful boy?"


    "You idiot, don''t you know that the boy beat Todd from the boxing club on the first day of school? Todd was cried directly by the boy!"


    "Oh my god-are you kidding me?? Todd? That guy who scored a twenty-four low in the U.S. Middle School Lightweight Boxing Tournament? Was he beaten and cried?"


    "Yes... So, the East is indeed a magical place, where being handsome does not mean being weak... I finally found the boy I wanted, I decided, I want to chase him!!"


    Reference 1518


    One thousand five hundred and eighteen chapters


    "Is it very happy to hear those Bitch''s words, dear?" Mikala looked at Zhou Ye with a smile, and she believed that her man could definitely hear those Bitch''s words... "I need a little bit of me. Leaving you for a while? I believe those bitches will come up to talk to you whenever there is a chance, and even today you can get a lot of small notes full of phone calls!"


    "Not interested..." Zhou Ye glanced at the cheerleaders and said indifferently: "You know, I''m not interested in them!!"


    "Forget it..." Mikala sighed. She knew the virtues of her own men. Unless they had extraordinary attributes, he had no interest in these women who had been treated.


    The so-called special attributes are-mother and daughter...


    To be honest, when the Queen Bai said that, she didn''t react for a long time. She never saw that a man from her family was actually interested in such attributes.


    But if you think about it, it''s normal--


    No man is not interested in beautiful mother and daughter flowers.


    In Mikala''s emotions, she had been taken by Zhou Ye to the side of the football field and sat down in the stands.


    At this time, Sam had also changed the protective clothing and helmets of the football team. He was taken to the center of the field by the coach...and practiced against the old players.


    "I, I feel that I am a bit unsuitable for rugby, coach..." Sam feels like he has become a skinny chick when compared with the guys opposite, especially the nigger on the opposite... It is not an exaggeration to say that it is enough to match him.


    "Don''t worry, I will let Phil''s men be merciful!" The coach followed Sam''s gaze and immediately saw the eighth player Phil, and I have to say-that guy is really big enough...


    "No, no... Coach, I suddenly don''t want to join the football team..." Sam felt that the nigger on the opposite side smiled at him, and he felt his chrysanthemum tighten.


    "That won''t work, the rules are the rules!!" The coach has long been full of resentment against the school''s rules.


    In the opinion of the rugby coach, all rugby players should be selected by themselves, rather than let these weak chickens waste his time...


    And it just so happens that this little chicken who is seeking his own way is a good Liwei object. While talking, the coach blinked his eyes at the No. 8 nigger Phil who was standing opposite Sam who was doing a confrontation exercise with him. ...Roared: "Let your new partners feel the charm of rugby! Boys!"


    With his cry...the old football players howled one by one, rushing towards Sam...


    Sam turned around without hesitation and ran... However, when he saw a figure in the stands, he suddenly stopped - again.


    "It seems that you have a lot of admirers, baby..." Of course Zhou Ye saw Sam''s performance and turned his head to laugh at Mikala.


    "How about more admirers? Anyway, I only love you..." Mikala smiled and pulled her man''s neck without hesitation.


    In this scene, Sam''s heart is broken when watching...


    However, whether he is heartbroken or not, the rugby players behind him have already rushed over, unceremoniously knocking down the weak chicken Sam from behind and stacking it up...


    After just stacking four people, Sam fainted completely...


    "Okay, boys, it''s okay!" After all, the coach didn''t want to kill anyone on his field, and reached out to drag down the guys that were stacked on Sam one by one...


    "Hey¡ªboy, are you doing anything?" The coach yelled, grabbing the collar of Sam''s clothes.


    "..."


    After being frantically shaken by the coach for a few times, Sam finally recovered a bit of consciousness, but it is a pity that he is still unable to speak because of lack of oxygen...


    Seeing Sam''s performance, the coach shook his head helplessly, then turned to his players and said: "I need a volunteer among you to throw this weak chicken into the locker room to rest!"


    "I''m coming!! Coach!!" The biggest number eight, the nigger named Phil stood up and volunteered.


    "Huh¡ª?" The coach glanced at Phil, then looked at the other guys who didn''t plan to volunteer, and sighed helplessly."Okay, okay, I know... Phil, I warn you, don''t do anything extra to this weak chicken..."


    "Don''t worry, coach, absolutely not!" Phil has a simple face, still looks pretty bluff...


    But-the coach didn''t believe this guy at all.


    What should I say??


    Phil looks honest, but in fact-this guy is a sinister guy... this is nothing, the point is-this guy is gay, and... his preferences-just happen to be , White people-frail.


    If you think about it, it seems that this guy named Sam is just the type he likes.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1113

    Thinking of this, the coach was a little worried about appointing another player, and with Phil, he drove Sam to the locker room.


    And Zhou Ye, who had been sitting in the stands, had a strange smile on his face.


    Seeing his man¡¯s smile, Mikala asked curiously: "My dear, what are you laughing at? Is there anything to be happy about?"


    "Nothing...There are indeed some things to be happy about!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, then took Mikala and walked outside."Okay, baby, I''m not interested in football anymore... let''s go!!"


    "What a weird guy!!" Mikala did not know how to make complaints about her own man, who came to watch the football team''s drills suddenly, and turned away as soon as the interest was gone.


    However, it doesn''t matter, she has no interest in rugby anyway...With that time, it''s better to live a rare two-person world with her own man at home, although she will always beg for mercy in the end.


    On the other side...


    In the locker room of the football team, the big black Phil looked at Sam lying on the bench, and the snake head couldn''t help but win over his horns.


    Turning his head, he said to the players next to him: "Either you go out-help me out, or count you!!"


    "Of course, I also want to try new excitement occasionally!" The player backhand locked the locker room door without hesitation.


    Soon-in the locked dressing room, Sam''s screams came-"Ah----!!!"


    On this day, Sam was finally no longer a first-time boy...because he was...


    Afterwards, Sam chose to swallow his anger-because this kind of thing is really embarrassing... What happened to two gay guys at school? Not only would it be a fatal blow to his reputation, but maybe from now on. -He will also become a pig''s foot in the school bullying incident.


    Even-if you say it, in this networked society, this matter will spread throughout the world at an unimaginable speed... Just thinking about it will feel terrible...


    And those two guys obviously tasted the sweetness. From then on, they simply blatantly mixed with Sam as friends...and relived their old dreams from time to time...


    Sam started to feel that what happened... Of course, that''s something to say.


    Reference 1519


    One thousand five hundred and nineteen chapters


    And the other side-Washington, D.C....


    A high school...


    "Hey, Carly, are you really planning to go to my party at night?" A brown-haired boy kept huddling around a beautiful blond girl, as if he wanted to get it by stalking The right to date."Are you really a homosexual like they said?"


    And his words obviously aroused the dissatisfaction of the girl. She stopped her walking, lifted her red frame, and said: "First, I am not gay, and second-I am not interested in you. But it doesn''t mean that I have no interest in all men. Thirdly-you are not the type I like, so goodbye!"


    After Carly Spencer said these words, she walked towards her car without hesitation.


    "Hey, I''m sorry, Carly..." The boy hurriedly lay down beside Carly''s car, trying to say something.


    It''s a pity that Carly Spencer didn''t give him any chance... With a kick of the accelerator, her red beetle immediately increased its horsepower and drove towards the exit of the parking lot.


    Glancing at the guy who was almost lying on the ground through the reverse mirror, Carly Spencer looked away in disdain.


    She didn''t like such boys, or to be precise-she didn''t know what kind of boys she liked.


    Since childhood, even if the bitch in the school said that she was actually gay, Carly Spencer did not give birth to the idea of ??finding a guy to prove that she was not gay.


    In Carly Spencer¡¯s view, the bitch in the school likes to mess around, but wants to bring all the women to the same moral level as them, so that no men and women are qualified to say that they are chaotic. Up.


    And the girls who were in the bitch at the meeting were all brainless fools.


    Her first time, she must keep it until she meets a boy who is enough to make her heart fascinated before giving it...


    Obviously, she doesn''t think these little P kids in school have such qualifications.


    She doesn''t like those boys who are like blue roosters, who show up their feathers and want to ask for a puppet. They are after love... Obviously, what they are after is just a night of joy...


    Fools have a relationship with them.


    With this thought, Carly Spencer drove her car towards her home...


    But at this moment, a cloud of black mist suddenly burst on her passenger seat, and then gathered into a beautiful black-haired girl in a black skirt. The delicate face of this girl made Carly feel a little bit Heartbeat...


    But-the heart moved to the heart, the girl who appeared suddenly at this moment was enough to make Carly Spencer scream loudly.


    "what--!!!!"


    With the scream, Carly Spencer habitually slammed the brakes and stopped the car.


    "Who are you? What do you want to do?" Carly Spencer asked loudly.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am..." The girl smiled slightly and said, "Excuse me, are you Miss Carly Spencer??"


    "It''s me...who are you? How did you just do it?" Carly Spencer asked in a daze.


    She was sure that she had an absolute absolute speed of more than 80 kilometers per hour. At this speed, it is absolutely impossible for anyone to jump into her car easily.


    However, apparently the girl in black did not answer her thoughts. She looked at Carly Spencer and smiled."Since the confirmation is correct, then there is no problem!"


    With that said, the girl made a quick shot, grabbed Carly Spencer''s hand, and then smiled: "My master has been waiting for you for a long time... So, please come with me!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Carly Spencer felt that she couldn''t feel her body in an instant.


    She felt as if she had entered a very weird state, as if her body was stretched and then stretched infinitely, but she didn''t feel any pain at all...


    In this state, time loses its meaning.


    Carly Spencer didn''t know how long it took, maybe a minute, a day, or even a year... It could also be a moment.


    When she recovered her mind again, she found herself in a large room.


    The decoration of this room is extremely luxurious, and the area is definitely not small... it is more than 100 square meters in size.


    In this room, the most conspicuous thing is the white round water couch with a diameter of four meters placed in the middle...


    Moreover, there is a small bar counter on the side wall... The various alcohols that can be called luxury goods on the bar are an eye-opener for Carly Spencer. The brand inside is her Only a few can be recognized...


    "Where is this place? What did you do to bring me here?" Carly Spencer looked at the girl in black beside her and asked cautiously.


    The ability to teleport just now has already made Carly a clear picture of the strength comparison between herself and this girl.


    "This is the master''s room, please wait a moment..." The girl smiled slightly and said: "I have notified the master, and the master will be here soon!"


    "Who is your master? Who are you? Why are you arresting me?" Carly Spencer is now full of question marks.


    "About this matter...when the master comes, you will naturally understand!" said the girl in black, standing there, no longer talking.


    Just when Carly Spencer was at a loss, a black mist suddenly flashed in the room and then gathered, and then-the figure of a red-haired girl in the same uniform as the girl in black appeared in the room.


    She also carried a blonde girl with wheat-colored skin in her hand...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1114

    "Oh, no-Yingying, why did you faint the target?" Carly Spencer discovered that after the girl suddenly appeared, the girl in black who caught herself actually spoke.


    "I can''t help it, Yinglin..." The red-haired girl in black shrugged helplessly, and said: "This guy keeps asking me questions, trying to analyze what I answer... I have to say that she deserves to be a girl who was specially recruited into the US security department as an analyst at a young age!"


    "Well... can you tell me what is going on now?" Carly Spencer asked.


    "I''m afraid it won''t work, Miss Spencer, please wait patiently for a while!!"


    "Okay..." Carly Spencer reluctantly sat on the sofa, waiting for the master that the girls in black said.


    It''s just¡ªthe master didn''t wait, but waited¡ªanother girl in a black uniform, this time is no exception, beside this girl, there is also a beautiful woman with dark chestnut wavy curly hair...


    As soon as the woman came out, she shouted in English with a very strong English emphasis: "Save me... this is kidnapping... save me..."


    Chapter 1520


    One thousand five hundred and twenty chapters


    "Help, help me..." Vivienne Wembley looked at the scene in stunned expression.


    What should I say??


    Looking at the clothes on these girls in the room, she felt a deep sense of crisis...


    why??


    Whether it¡¯s Carly Spencer or Maggie Madsen, they both wore normal school uniform skirts, but she was the only one, because of jet lag. Silk pajamas...


    After all-England is five hours ahead of America.


    On the American side, it was just after four o''clock in the afternoon, but-in England, it was already nine o''clock or ten o''clock in the evening.


    Obviously, when the Shadow Guard brought her, he didn''t even consider her clothes.


    After seeing the girls gathered here, the three shadow guards glanced at each other-the figure disappeared in the same place.They are going to find their host to receive the reward.


    As for safety issues??


    They are not worried...


    This is Zhou Ye''s manor in Beverly Hills-this room is located on the ground floor of the manor.


    It can be said that since it was built, it has not been used...


    As for running away??


    Don''t be kidding-there is no channel connected to the upper side at all, except for the extremely secret vents, sewers, and electrical conduits, no channels are connected to the ground.


    You need to use teleportation skills to get in and out...


    Originally, when Zhou Ye built this basement, he wanted to play a secret room...


    I just didn''t expect that-the first batch of guests who stayed in was actually the three heroines who changed one to three and changed five.


    Perhaps it was because Zhou Ye''s unlimited means opened up new ideas to the shadow guards of the elite dark guard team. They actually started abducting people directly in order to complete the task quickly.


    This is really-the upper beam is not right, the lower beam is crooked...cough cough...


    Not to mention the shadow guards who went to report to their owner, just talk about the three women sitting here looking at each other.


    "I think it¡¯s best for you to introduce yourself? This way, you can also analyze why we are here together?" Maggie Madsen suggested: "Let¡¯s start with me... My name is Maggie ¡¤Madsen, studying at Phillips Private High School in Massachusetts, United States... Apart from my interest in data, I am an ordinary high school student. If there is something unusual, it may be The Department of Defense has sent me an invitation letter from a data analyst."


    After talking about her situation, Maggie Madsen looked at the other two girls...


    "My name is Carly Spencer... My family is a military family, and my two older brothers serve in the military..." Carly Spencer introduced herself: "I attended a public high school in Washington, DC ...I was kidnapped by that guy in the car...Damn, I don''t understand why they kidnapped me!!"


    "Vivienne Wembley...Master of History, Doctor of Philosophy from Oxford University, currently studying for a PhD in Literature!!" Vivienne Wembley''s words made the two women dumbfounded...


    Fuck, this is a super schoolmaster...


    "We have nothing in common..." Maggie said with a gloomy expression: "But why are we kidnapped by this mysterious organization?"


    "Who knows?" Vivian said, looking around in this room.


    "What are you looking for? Vivienne!!" Carly asked curiously.


    "Look for someone who is in hand, and when the host that the women said comes, I will give him a cruel note!!" Vivian said as she picked up two bottles of red wine from the wine rack next to it... ¡­


    After shaking the weight in her hand... Vivian nodded in satisfaction.


    "I think the two bottles of red wine in your hand are enough to buy a sports car!" Carly glanced at the logo on the red wine bottle and said.


    "I don''t care how much it is worth!!" Vivian said unceremoniously: "No matter what that guy wants to do to me, I won''t succumb. The first time my old lady has kept it for more than 20 years, I will definitely not throw it to this guy in vain..."


    "..."


    When Carly and Maggie heard Vivian''s words, they couldn''t help but glance at each other helplessly... The character of this English woman and her literary literacy are completely two extremes.


    "Wait... You said it was your first time?" Maggie asked as if thinking of something in an instant, "You are already in your twenties, and you haven''t talked to a man..."


    "Do women in their twenties have to have a leg with a man?" Vivian glanced at Maggie unceremoniously, and said, "I don''t think I am a woman who must rely on a man to survive... "


    "No, no... I didn''t mean that! I mean... I have never had a boyfriend!!" After Maggie said this, she looked at Carly... There seemed to be some expectation in her eyes... ¡­


    "I, I have never had a boyfriend..." Carly understood the meaning of Maggie''s words... and said twitchingly.


    "Oh my god...I think it''s a big deal!!!" Maggie couldn''t help but stroke her forehead...


    Three beauties, three beauties who have never had a man...


    At the same time, three weird women were taken to this weird place.


    No matter how you think, this situation is a bit bad...


    "Hey, I don''t care what he wants to do..." Vivian waved the two bottles of red wine in her hand sturdily... said: "If you want me to bleed, I will let his head start... "


    Facing this sturdy female schoolmaster, Carly and Maggie looked at each other...


    However, perhaps it was because Vivienne''s uncompromising attitude gave them some psychological comfort. Even Carly and Maggie, together with Vivienne, carried a bottle of red wine in their hands... ¡­


    Although, from a rational point of view-Maggie didn''t think that a man with such a weird man would be knocked down by a few bottles of red wine.


    But-this can be regarded as a kind of psychological comfort and probability...


    If you don''t resist, the chance of escape is zero.


    If you resist, the chance of escape is infinitely close to zero, but-at least not absolutely zero...


    In this way, the three women each took two bottles of red wine and sat on the edge of the water couch...waiting for what those women said, the arrival of the master.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1115

    One hour passed...


    That master did not come...


    Three hours passed...


    That master still didn''t come...


    The third daughter waited until she was a little exhausted... Suddenly the figure flashed before her eyes, and a man appeared in the room.


    "Huh? Do you want to drink?" Zhou Ye looked at the three girls, one of them carrying two bottles of red wine, and asked uncontrollably.


    "We''re going to invite you to drink..." Vivian rushed over without letting her help, raised the red wine in her hand with lightning speed, and smashed it into Zhou Ye''s head...


    That posture looks really sturdy.


    "In our place...if you invite people to drink, you must do it yourself first!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and Vivian felt that her whole body could no longer move.


    Then, she found that her body kept lifting up a bottle of red wine that was automatically opened by the cork and poured it all into her mouth.


    And the other two girls are basically the same...


    Seeing the girls who had finished drinking a bottle of red wine, Zhou Ye leaked a wicked smile: "Tonight, this will be a fun party..."


    Reference 1521


    Chapter One Thousand Five Hundred and Twenty One


    Time flies...


    In the blink of an eye-a year has passed.


    During this year, Zhou Ye was not doing nothing...He had to go to Hong Kong from time to time to comfort Su Yueming, who was in the Hong Kong branch, and also to go to New York every now and then to see the overbearing woman. President Darcy Terry.


    And what about Carly Spencer and Maggie Madsen?It was directly operated by Zhou Ye in the dark and got into his own school.


    Either use the excuse of exchange students, or simply use spiritual hints to influence their parents and let them come to Los Angeles to go to school.


    As for¡ªthe female schoolmaster in England, Vivienne Wembley??


    She simply stopped studying for a PhD degree in literature, and was directly hired by Dassy Terry as a consultant for Umbrella Company... She currently lives in New York.


    Of course, Zhou Ye also said that he was able to put three unscrupulous Shadow Guardians into the room...


    Their current task is to follow Daxi, Su Yueming, and Vivian...


    Although all the girls have been strengthened by Zhou Ye''s X gene, but-ability is one aspect, and fighting experience is another aspect. Without Zhou Ye''s side, Zhou Ye is worried about their safety issues...


    As for - Mikala...


    She didn''t expect that after spending a romantic night in the world of two people, she woke up early the next day and found that she actually had six more sisters, which made her a little annoyed...


    But-under Zhou Ye''s persuasion, she quickly accepted this reality.


    What if I don''t accept it??Leaving Zhou Ye...?


    Are you kidding me?


    She had fallen in love with her man deeply, and couldn''t do without...


    As the number of sisters increased, Mikala also discovered... the benefits of having more sisters, at least--now I won''t be stunned every time, and I can finally fall asleep normally. This is really great...


    Mikala was already in the third grade with Zhou Ye... Simply put, she was almost used to the feeling of going to school with Carly and Maggie.


    Of course, Maggie is one level higher than her, and she is currently a senior in high school... and Carly is at the same level as Mikala.


    You read that right. In the United States, high school is four years... Junior high school is two years... Novelty??


    When the morning sun shone on Zhou Ye''s face, Mikala''s gentle voice came from his ears."My dear, it''s time to get up... we still have classes today!!"


    "I hate going to class!!" Zhou Ye opened his eyes, sighed helplessly, and got up from the couch...and on the whole couch, except for him, all the other girls had already gotten up...


    In fact¡ªZhou Ye, Mikala, Maggie, and Carly are still living in their homes in the town of Mikala at this time, because it is close to Mikala¡¯s school¡ªand the manor in Beverly Hills is It''s only used for family gatherings... The Queen of White is always there, because there is no room for her studio.


    "Otherwise we won''t go to school? Baby... we can travel around the world... we can go to all kinds of places you want to go..." Zhou Ye, who languidly got up from the couch, turned and hugged him. Mikala asked in a low voice.


    "No, I don''t want to play around in the future, but find that I regretted that I missed this stage of school in my life!" Mikala smiled firmly and refused the temptation and temptation of her man... gently in Zhou Ye After a kiss on the cheek, he said, "Okay, dear... hurry up, Carly and Maggie have prepared a loving breakfast for you."


    "Okay... I hate going to high school..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly... High school students in the U.S. have almost the same work and rest schedules as in China, and of course the same is only in the morning.


    Everyone gets up after six and arrives at school between seven and seven thirty.


    However, high school students in the U.S. are almost three o''clock in the afternoon after school...


    This is much happier than high school students in China...


    Keke... Turn back to the topic.


    After Zhou Ye and Mikala got up, they almost wiped out their guns in the bathroom...If Carli hadn''t called them, it is estimated that Zhou Ye would have started galloping.


    Of course, although they didn''t really enjoy themselves, Carly and Maggie looked at Mikala''s blushing appearance, and they could guess what must have happened between them in the bathroom.


    "I hate going to school!!!" Zhou Ye sat at the table, picked up a sandwich, took a bite... and sighed.


    The most important thing is-going to school is useless to him...


    "Oh, dear, do you have the heart to abandon the three of us in school?" Carly has her own unique way of dealing with her own man, walked behind Zhou Ye, and hugged her from behind with her hands. He whispered in his ear: "Think about it... my dear, the three poor kittens were cruelly discarded by their men in the school. They couldn''t see their men at any time. This is for the three poor little kittens. What a cruel thing for the cat..."


    "..." Hearing Carly''s words, Zhou Ye really wanted to roll his eyes... and three kittens?


    However, my own woman said so...what else could he say?


    "Okay, I see... Anyway, it will be a holiday in a few days!" Zhou Ye sighed... "I will endure another year..."


    "But my dear, we still want you to go to college with us!!" Maggie also walked over, following Carly''s appearance, and whispered: "Look... a wonderful college life... I haven''t experienced it. The days of college life are incomplete... honey!!!"


    Just as Zhou Ye was about to say something for a while, suddenly the holographic communication ball placed in the middle of the dining table flashed a red light, and then the figure of the white queen appeared in front of Zhou Ye out of thin air...


    "Master, a U.S. military command center in Qatar was attacked by unknown forces. All communications have been interrupted, but before the interruption. There are signs that the U.S. military network has been invaded..."


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye sat up abruptly, his eyes lit up...


    What does this mean??It means that the change is about to begin...what does the change mean??It means-he finally doesn''t have to go to school.


    "What''s wrong? Honey?" X3


    Seeing the sudden seriousness of their men, the women suddenly became curious.


    You know, in the past-even if the sky fell, his own man looked unhurried... For him, there was nothing worthy of his attention.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1116

    Is it just a US military base encountering an attack that made him suddenly so excited??


    "Remember what I told you?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and said, "It''s the thing about robot life invading the earth..."


    "Remember!!" Carly nodded, and said, "Didn''t you ask Vivian to take out the secret note left by her father?"


    "That''s right..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Do you want to be a superhero??? Hanging on these alien invaders??"


    "Want!!!" X3


    After the transformation, the women have long been eager to show their strength, and they have not shown their strength yet-just like Jinyi Night Walk, how could they be willing??


    "Soon¡ªmy dear, soon there will be a chance to show your abilities!!" Zhou Ye smiled from his horns¡ªwhat an interesting topic of superhuman beings versus alien invaders.


    Chapter 1522


    One thousand five hundred and twenty-two chapters


    Although the girls have long felt the desire to show their superpowers.


    but--


    What should I say?


    Before the Decepticons invaded, everyone still had to go to school.


    "Ah...I can''t wait to see the Transformers invade the earth now!!" Carly, sitting in the back seat of Mikala''s car, still hasn''t got the excitement that her own man brought to herself in the morning. Out of the message.


    "I want too!!" Maggie shrugged and said, "However, everything will take some time... When those deceptive robots do not appear in a big way, our presence will only panic the politicians..."


    "Don''t worry... someday we will become super human beings who will save the earth!!" Mikala was taking part in the topic of the sisters while driving.


    As for Zhou Ye, sitting in the passenger seat, thinking about the problem...


    At present, Mikala has the ability to fast silver and speed recovery.That is to say-she has the speeding space of Fast Silver and the ability to recover her own injuries far beyond Wolverine. By the way, for the safety of her own woman, Zhou Ye also gave Mikala a pair of Edman alloy skeletons.


    Carly possesses the abilities of Teleport and Magneto. Simply put, her ability perfectly restrains Transformers.


    Maggie possesses the mental abilities of Devil Girl and Professor X.


    In this way, the three of them have both life-saving skills and damage skills...If they are teamed up, they are a perfect match...


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t intend to let them reveal all of their trump cards all at once. What is the dirtiest and least credible thing in this world??It''s a politician...


    For the sake of safety, Zhou Ye planned to join in...Of course, he would only expose his magical abilities.


    As for other women, even his relationship with Umbrella''s company, Zhou Ye didn''t intend to expose it...Let''s play a game to see who betrays first.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye''s horns slightly cocked.


    "My dear must be suffocating and hurting people again!!" Mikala instantly caught the weird smile on his man''s face.


    "No... I just want to play a game!!" Zhou Ye sighed... said: "Remember what I told you, don''t expose all your abilities, it''s meaningless to be targeted..."


    "Then I will expose the speeding regeneration ability and super strength!!" Mikara said.


    After thinking about it for a while, Maggie said, "I''ll expose my weakened version of mental power!!"


    "I exposed my own magnetic control!!" Carly nodded and said.


    "Hey, sisters, I gave our group a very cool name..." Mikala said excitedly: "How about calling it a hell girl?"


    "...Not very good!!" Zhou Ye sighed and said.


    "Why?" Mikala asked with some dissatisfaction: "I think this name is very cool!!"


    "I think it''s good too!" Carly nodded, agreeing...


    "I think it''s okay!!" Maggie also agreed.


    "Because, I plan to join in too!!" Zhou Ye sighed and said, "Am I also a girl?"


    "...Really!?" X3


    Hearing what his own man said, the women were overjoyed... When talking about the plan in the morning, Zhou Ye didn''t say that he would participate...


    "Of course! How can I rest assured that the three of you will go out together!!?" To be honest, Zhou Ye felt that letting these three middle two guys on their own tasks would die quickly.


    "That''s great..."


    "Be sure to give my dear a domineering nickname..."


    "Yes, yes!!"


    Listening to the women chattering there, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to smile... But, forget it, there is a world of play on the left and right, what is the danger?Let them go...


    At this time, everyone''s car had arrived at the school.


    When Zhou Ye took the women out of the car, he once again attracted envy and hatred eyes.


    Zhou Ye was almost used to this...


    The old rules, go to class, go to class... Then everyone eats together during lunch break, and still go to class in the afternoon...


    In high schools in the United States, students do not have a fixed classroom. Everyone goes to that class after this class. The time spent on the road between classes far exceeds the time spent in other places...


    In the last class, it happened to be a history class...


    Zhou Ye sits lazily in the history classroom. On his left is Carly, and on his right is Mikala...It''s a gesture of embracing left and right.


    And Maggie was not in the same grade as Zhou Ye when she was in the fourth grade...By the way, because of Zhou Ye, Maggie ultimately did not choose to join the ranks of the Ministry of Defense analysts...


    In the history classroom, almost no one has three seats connected together.But Zhou Ye''s seats were three connected together.


    Of course, he moved there by himself...


    No one would say anything about him. After all-as someone who donated millions of dollars to the school, the school would not care about Zhou Ye... other people??Stop it, who cares about Zhou Ye, a pervert who beats the school''s top sportsman??


    Is it too long??


    Today''s history class is actually an exam...that is, let every student introduce the famous ancestors in his family.


    In fact, in Zhou Ye''s opinion, this is a waste of time...


    But since this is the homework assigned by the history teacher, then of course it is casual... Besides, participating in this project is completely voluntary, and you can get extra points in the exam.


    After several students gave a lecture, the thin history teacher with glasses shouted: "OK, Mr. Witovich, it''s your turn..."


    "Okay!!" Sam carried his big schoolbag on his back to the podium, and when he came to the podium, he poured the contents of the schoolbag toward the side of the desk."Sorry, I brought a lot of things!!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1117

    With a bang, a ball of paper hit Sam''s neck, and suddenly the classroom was full of laughter...


    Of course this was not what Zhou Ye did... he was not so boring.


    It was a guy from the football team. I guess he had something wrong with Sam''s two [lovers], so I always like to target Sam on weekdays.


    "Who...who did it?" Of course no one wanted to admit the questioning of the history teacher...In the end, the history teacher could only sit down angrily."Students, have a sense of responsibility!!"


    Even if this matter is forgotten...Zhou Ye is almost used to the loose classroom discipline of the American school...


    He lazily looked at Sam on the podium. Zhou Ye was very interested in Sam¡¯s broken glasses that recorded the source address of the fire source...because that would allow the Queen White to obtain some cybertron information, and even reverse it. Cybertron''s computing model.


    As long as it is a robot, data calculation and information processing are inseparable...This is precisely the strength of the White Queen...


    So - Zhou Ye is bound to win that pair of glasses.


    Chapter 1523


    One thousand five hundred and twenty-three chapters


    "Okay... Then about the genealogy of our family, I''m going to talk about my great-great-grandfather... the legendary Captain Archibald Witwich..." Sam said, and began a description.


    In his description, his great-great-grandfather is like a legend. The first person to brave the North Pole is simply a symbol of courage and wisdom...


    And all this, Zhou Ye is not interested at all...


    Zhou Ye leaned back in his seat lazily, holding Carly and Mikala with his hands left and right... quietly waiting for Sam''s final auction.


    To be honest-Sam always wanted to look at Zhou Ye from time to time. He was not looking at Zhou Ye, but at Zhou Ye''s two girlfriends.


    It can be said that the two girlfriends around Zhou Ye are exactly the types he likes...


    It''s a pity that he didn''t have the guts, and he didn''t have the means to talk to Mikala and Carly... countless ancestors taught him with blood lessons about the consequences of talking to Zhou Ye''s woman.


    The smelly and long thing is finally over...


    "This is what I''m going to talk about...Here I have some basic equipment and tools!! It was used by sailors in the nineteenth century...This is a quarter meter, which is worth 80 dollars. This sextant is worth 50 dollars. Oh.¡± This guy said as he took out items one by one from the debris that had just been scattered on the podium.


    This guy completely regarded the classroom as a second-hand flea market¡ªhe didn''t feel embarrassed in the face of the laughter from the podium.


    Perhaps thick-skinned has become his only strength, right??


    "The coolest is here... My great-great-grandfather''s glasses!" Sam said, holding up a pair of glasses that had been broken to the point of being worn out, and said solemnly: "I haven''t set a price for it, it has seen many interesting things. ..."


    "Then you better set a price for it...Mr. Witwich!" A lazy voice suddenly sounded, interrupting Sam."Because I want to buy this pair of glasses that have been certified for many things, is there a problem?"


    "When, of course not...!" Sam saw at a glance who the speaker was...


    "So can you tell me how much you plan to price now?" Zhou Ye asked lazily.


    "Two hundred dollars?" Sam asked cautiously??When he saw the disdain on Zhou Ye''s face, he immediately changed his words: "One hundred dollars...As long as one hundred dollars, it is yours!!"


    "Deal!!" Zhou Ye patted Carli''s dolphins casually, and motioned for her to help her bring her glasses...


    Carly stood up, walked to the podium, took out a hundred-dollar bill and threw it in front of Sam, then picked up the pair of broken glasses and returned to her man''s side.


    At this moment, the school bell rang...


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about what the history teacher had left


    "Go to sleep with fear..."


    What kind of P words like "I will take the exam tomorrow, or maybe not"!!


    He took his two girls and walked outside... As he passed in front of Sam, he smiled and nodded to Sam.


    This guy-never knows what he missed.


    With such a mood, Zhou Ye smiled and walked towards the parking lot with Carly and Mikala...


    When they came to the parking lot, Maggie was already waiting for them by the car...


    "My dear, I heard that you bought a pair of broken glasses for a hundred dollars today?" Maggie asked amusedly.


    You know, Zhou Ye can be regarded as a man in the school...Super good looks, extravagant style, and three girlfriends at the same time, and he is super capable...


    This makes him very popular among school girls...


    Unfortunately, Zhou Ye is not interested in those bitches...


    "If the government knew what was recorded in the glasses, they would probably buy it back for one billion dollars..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and then got in the car."Let''s go back to Beverly Hills tonight."


    "Okay, dear!" Mikala, who was already sitting in the driving position, smiled slightly, and when his sisters got in the car, he kicked the accelerator, and the black domineering Alt Kalman headed towards the school with a dull engine sound. Drive to the door.


    after an hour--


    Zhou Ye and his daughters have returned to the manor in Beverly Hills.


    "Baby, go play first, I''ll go find the white queen!!" Zhou Ye said as he gently jumped out of the car, and strode towards a large building next to the manor¡¯s main villa, underground there. It is the studio of the White Queen.


    "Well, honey... what do you want to eat tonight?" Carly asked with a smile.


    "Everything is good, but don''t let me eat barbecue..." Zhou Ye waved his hand and said without looking back.


    "Well...then eat pizza!!" Maggie said with a smile.


    "No... you will be punished by my dear like this!!" Mikala shook his head helplessly."Why don''t we go find the delivery phone number of the Chinese restaurant last time, I think their food is still very good!!"


    "Well...I agree!!"


    "I agree!!"


    As the girls reached an agreement, they got out of the car happily and walked towards the villa.


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already arrived at the White Empress¡¯s workshop...


    In this workshop, all kinds of auxiliary equipment are piled up to help the white queens in their work.


    "Let''s check the contents of these glasses and see if we can reverse the calculation code used by Cybertronians!" Zhou Ye handed over the glasses he had just obtained to the white queen.


    "No problem, it''s very easy!!" The white queen fixed his glasses on a projector.


    A green laser spewed from the projector shining on the top of the glasses, and suddenly a spherical three-dimensional image of the earth appeared in front of Zhou Ye.


    And the countless data in the eyes of the white queen is flashing like a waterfall...


    If Zhou Ye only wants to get the location of the fire source, he doesn¡¯t need these glasses at all, because-everything has been revealed in the movie, the fire source is stored in the Hoover Dam, but-this requires The unique way of the Cybertron star can reduce the huge source of fire and then take it away.


    That''s why - Zhou Ye wanted to get this pair of glasses.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1118

    A mere one hundred dollars-very cheap, isn''t it??


    After a while, the white queen blinked tiredly... said: "The parsing progress has reached 80%, but because of the lack of a lot of necessary code, this level of parsing is not complete... if there is If a Transformer is alive, that would be much better!!"


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly when she heard the words of Queen Bai, "Trust me, Xiaobai, soon you will have a living Transformer to analyze! Now, Xiaobai... throw these glasses on eBay... ¡­The address is here. Soon, someone will throw themselves into the net."


    "I like your idea, master!!" Bai Hou smiled slightly, a new eBay account was successfully registered, and the origin of this pair of glasses, and even the origin of its former owner are clearly marked... and this The name of the glasses marked on eBay is [Captain Archibald Witwich''s glasses].


    Reference 1524


    One thousand five hundred and twenty-four chapters


    At this time, in the U.S. Pentagon¡¯s Defense Department--


    Almost all data analysts stayed up all night and worked overtime to find the truth about the Qatar base being attacked.


    They guessed all kinds of imaginary enemies...


    China X country?Zhao X fresh?Yi X Lang?Russia X country...


    Etc., etc¡­¡­


    Speaking of the United States, it is also very sad. As soon as I encountered an attack, I suddenly remembered that I was already enemies all over the world...their enemies are everywhere. I have to say that the United States is also a tragedy...


    At the same time, on Air Force One, a small, cool-looking radio appeared in the elevator, which was picked up by someone unknown when.


    The flight attendant who walked into the elevator picked up the tape recorder with a bewildered look, and put it beside the refrigerator where the food was stored...


    As the flight attendant left, the metallic radio turned into a skinny robot in the blink of an eye, no one else, but a member of the Decepticons, confused.


    The confusion at this time, carefully avoiding the eyes of the flight attendant, after the flight attendant left here, it turned around and walked towards the mainframe computer on the side...


    His hands turned directly into forks, and without hesitation, he forked into the mainframe computer of Air Force One, and began to read top-secret files on the US military network.


    In the Ministry of Defense, those data analysts again monitored the voice on the network, the strange voice that invaded the Ministry of Defense network after the Qatar base was attacked.


    "Oh my god... this sound is exactly the same as the signal from Qatar..." a data analyst shouted.


    His shouting attracted everyone''s eyes...


    The Minister of Defense was also attracted, and he immediately ordered: "Quickly check, where did this signal come from..."


    Soon, a staff member gave him the answer, "It was uploaded from Air Force One!"


    "damn it!"


    "Red alert, the network has been hacked!"


    "Notify Air Force One and let them send someone to check it!"


    "Your Excellency Minister, I think in order to recover the loss, it is better to choose physical disconnection!" A staff member suggested: "Better now, immediately!!"


    "..." After hesitating for a while, the Secretary of Defense finally nodded."Immediately cut off the power of the mainframe of the Ministry of Defense. In addition, notify those Air Force One crews to make an emergency landing. Also, let the President go to the fuel tank to hide, at least not to leave there until safety is confirmed!!"


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    With the orders from the Secretary of Defense, everyone began to get busy...


    And what about Zhou Ye?


    In the pool in his villa, he drove with his own woman.


    "My dear, for the time being, we are going to sever the relationship on the bright side!!" Zhou Ye embraced Daxi and said to Su Yueming: "The invasion of Cybertron is about to begin, and I plan to play with Mikala and others. A game where super humans work hard to fight alien invaders..."


    "So, in order to ensure that we get the authorization from the Ministry of National Defense, we have to sever the relationship on the face for the time being? Right??" Whether it is Su Yueming or Daxi, even Vivian knows it.


    When a person has superpowers, it is not terrible. The terrible thing is that there is a military-industrial group like a giant standing behind him. That would make those politicians scrupulous.


    At that time, I am afraid that the Ministry of Defense will not choose the Umbrella consortium for cooperation...


    This is boring.


    Of course, Zhou Ye could use his ability to force the Ministry of National Defense to cooperate with Umbrella, but in that case, it would be easy to be criticized. Instead of that, Zhou Ye might as well just go back and bring his own invincible fleet for a violent conquest.


    Whether it¡¯s Cybertron or the Earth.


    In front of Zhou Ye''s invincible fleet are all scum...


    But so boring...


    The game must have the rules of the game.


    Since Zhou Ye wants to play this game of superhuman fighting against alien invaders, of course he has to formulate the rules of the game himself. When he is not a last resort, Zhou Ye will not violate his own rules...


    Of course, the so-called last resort depends on Zhou Ye''s own judgment. He said that the last resort is a last resort...


    Why does he have the right and ability to lift the table??


    "It doesn''t matter..." Vivienne stretched her waist and showed her beautiful lines to her man at a glance, and said: "But-the rations that should be paid must be paid... We can cut off the contact, but ¡ª¡ªYou must come to us to pay the public ration..."


    "Agree...!!!" X2


    Su Yueming and Da Xi agreed with Vivian''s proposal.


    "Okay...I promise I will pay the public rations on time!!" Zhou Ye spread his hands helplessly.


    "Then from now on...I feel uncomfortable if I can''t see you for many days... Sisters, squeeze him out!!" Following Vivian''s suggestion, all the girls gathered around.


    That night----


    The flames of war are ignited again-


    Anyway, the next day is Sunday, so you can relax as much as you want¡ª¡ª


    Some people laugh, others cry...This world is so fair.


    In the small town of Zortu, in Sam Witwich¡¯s home...


    Sam Witovich, who was about to go to bed, suddenly heard the sound of a car starting outside the window. He couldn''t help but look out. It was the 30% new car his father bought him because of the A grade today. Yellow sports car...


    This 30% new yellow sports car worth four thousand dollars is really worth the price of four thousand dollars.It''s rotten to the extreme...


    But-this is Sam''s first car in his life, and he doesn''t want his car to be stolen like this.


    "Hey-Mom... Dad... Remember to call the police!!" Sam said as he ran out of his house and ran towards his car.


    It''s a pity--


    He could not catch up with the car anyway.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1119

    Because¡ªhe lost his glasses.


    Sometimes, it¡¯s so realistic--


    There are glasses-he is a male protagonist who becomes one, or even a male protagonist who changes two to three.


    But-after losing his great-great-grandfather''s glasses, he is just one of the billions of ordinary people. The original intention of Bumblebee was to find the glasses with the source of the fire source. Now-Bumblebee discovered that the glasses are no longer there. This boy is here...


    So, it no longer needs to spend time here...


    It now needs to find a place to send a signal to space and call its fellow Autobots to descend on this planet.


    On the other side, in a civilian airport, the emergency landing Air Force One was blocked by police...


    However, under the eyes of those policemen, Chaos actually swaggered onto a police car...that was a roadblock of the Decepticon robot.


    In the police car, Chaos is facing the roadblock describing the data and information he has obtained from the military network.


    Reference 1525


    One thousand five hundred and twenty-five chapters


    The next morning--


    When Zhou Ye woke up from his sleep, the women had already returned to their posts.


    Of course, except for the three active female high school students of Carly, Maggie and Mikala.


    After all, they don''t have any jobs yet, their job... is to take their men to school together.


    But obviously, today is the weekend and there is no need to go to school.


    Just when Zhou Ye looked at the big round couch, which had already appeared a little empty because of the women''s departure, and when he turned around to embrace his woman and continue to sleep, suddenly the white queen who was sleeping not far from him opened. Own eyes, "Master, an unexpected visitor came outside our door..."


    "Oh? Let me see who it is?" Zhou Ye asked directly, too lazy.


    "Okay!" After the white queen connected to the central control computer in the house, the seventy-inch LCD screen opposite the big couch was opened, and the monitoring scene of the gate outside the manor was directly displayed on the split screen.


    It was a police car with the number 643 written on it. The model of the police car was Sarin S28...


    "Isn''t this a roadblock... Is it there waiting for me to go out?" Zhou Ye pointed at the roadblock outside the door and laughed.


    "I guess so!!" The white queen smiled slightly: "It seems to have scanned our manor with a weapon that could cause fatal damage to it, so it didn''t break in..."


    "Ah...In this case, I''ll just go out and deal with it reluctantly!!" Zhou Ye said, sitting up gently, and then helping the girls to pull the quilt.


    After spending a little time, Zhou Ye washed a bit...


    Then he didn''t rush to help the girls make a breakfast... and shouted the girls, after having a happy breakfast together.


    Zhou Ye was alone, strolling out of his manor.


    After Zhou Ye walked out of the manor, the police car that had been transformed from a roadblock followed Zhou Ye unhurriedly.


    It wasn''t until Zhou Ye walked out of Beverly Hills and came to a deserted beach that the barricade revealed his hideous face...


    "Om¡ª"


    With the sound of refueling... the police car formed by the roadblock seemed to crash into Zhou Ye frantically...


    From the perspective of the roadblocks, according to the habits of the people of the earth, seeing such crazy police cars is absolutely the first time to avoid, and he also likes to see those people who see the police cars, the expression of peace and consternation coexisting... ¡­


    Moreover, with the experience of roadblocks, the terrestrial people who have been frightened are the easiest to confide the truth... the fragile creatures of the terrestrial people are really easy to deal with.


    However-Zhou Ye''s response caused all the roadblocks'' thoughts to fall into the empty space.


    I saw that Zhou Ye stood there motionless, as if he didn''t realize that the roadblock was about to hit him...


    The roadblock saw that he was about to hit Zhou Ye''s body, and he didn''t want to hit Zhou Ye right now. His purpose was to ask about the whereabouts of the glasses, not to hit Zhou Ye to death.


    But-now it''s too late to brake, in desperation-it can only deform in an instant, and jumped over Zhou Ye''s head... Then the plasma gun in his hand aimed at Zhou Ye... "You are on eBay. Does the user name invite you to enter the urn 213???"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing when he saw the roadblock. When the Transformers appeared in front of him, he still felt very excited...


    Transformers...


    Childhood memories...


    He still remembers that at that time, his biggest dream was to own a Transformer...Of course, it didn¡¯t mean a real Transformer like the current roadblock, but just a small Transformer toy worth more than a dozen dollars. That''s it.


    At that time, having a child with such a small toy was simply the most enviable existence among his peers.


    Now-there is a live Transformer in front of Zhou Ye, how can he bear it??


    "Hahahahaha..."


    The roadblock looked at Zhou Ye, who kept laughing wildly, for a while...It couldn''t help but look at his Hun''s mouth and asked: "Is this guy scared crazy by me?"


    It was of course not asking Zhou Ye, but about the confusion hidden in Hungarian''s mouth... But obviously, confusion could not answer its question.


    Although the antenna on the top of the head gave Chaos a certain degree of mind-reading ability, it really couldn''t read any brain wave information of Zhou Ye.


    "Come on, my toy..." Zhou Ye no longer laughed wildly at this time, he stretched out his hand and shook it.


    Moment¡ªwhether it''s a roadblock or confusion.They found that they could no longer move.


    They are not fake from Cybertron, they are not fake from Decepticons...


    However, their power is simply not worth mentioning when facing Zhou Ye.


    "This, what the hell is going on...why, why can''t I move anymore!!" The barricade struggled desperately, it wanted to deform, but it couldn''t move at all, let alone deformed... even moved its fingers. It''s all a luxury.


    When-earth people become so dangerous??


    Is this still an earthling??


    The mentality of the roadblock at this time is broken...


    However, this is not the end.


    Zhou Ye directly raised his hand, and sealed the roadblock and the confusion inside it into a space debris... Then, his figure flashed and disappeared.


    The entire beach was calm again-except for the long brake marks on the beach and the huge footprints in the sea, it seemed as if no one had ever appeared before.


    On the other side, Zhou Ye appeared directly in the white empress'' laboratory.


    At this time, the white queen has already made all preparations...


    The huge hydraulic clamping device, the overload stun gun... and so on, the test bench specially prepared for these guys is ready.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1120

    As soon as Zhou Ye appeared here, the Queen White greeted him with a smile."Master, have you succeeded?"


    "Of course!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and waved casually...


    In an instant, the body of the barricade was directly thrown on the test bench by Zhou Ye... Before the barricade could react, the four huge hydraulic clamps firmly grasped its hands and feet, and the barricade was unwilling to just grab it. , As soon as the car door in front of Hungary opened, the confusion was ejected by it...


    The original intention of the roadblock is to cause confusion or create riots, or to get rid of Zhou Ye and the White Queen...


    It''s a pity-no matter what purpose it is, confusion can''t be achieved...


    It was directly in mid-air, and it was given by Zhou Ye''s thought power...


    "I like this buy one get one free event..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and said to the confusion: "This little thing is really interesting. After the white, let''s start with it..."


    "Of course it''s okay, Master!!" The white queen smiled slightly, and a small console rose from the ground, and Chaos was directly pressed onto the console... and enjoyed the same treatment as its roadblock boss.


    Reference 1526


    The first thousand five hundred and twenty-six chapters


    "Human, you are killing yourself like this, and our Decepticons will not let you go!!" The barricades tied to the large operation platform howled desperately, as if this could threaten Zhou Ye to let it go. same.


    "Oh? Won''t let me go?? Starscream won''t let me go? Or Megatron?? Or the Fallen King Kong?" Zhou Ye''s words with a smile on his face made the roadblock suddenly stupid... "You ¡­How can you know about us? Are you a hermit warrior from Autonomous?"


    "Puff¡ª¡ª!!!" Zhou Ye almost didn''t laugh when he heard the words of the roadblock... "Do I look like a robot?"


    And just as Zhou Ye was rubbing his skin with the roadblock, the white queen was ready to scan the confusion.


    I saw that the hands of the White Empress became nothingness in an instant... directly pressed on the confused head.


    As the cascading data stream swept through the eyes of the white queen... the confusion gradually became quiet.


    "What are you doing to Chaos?" The roadblock also found something wrong with Chaos, and shouted again.


    "Don''t do anything, just parse your language, parse your body, parse everything about you... and--!!!" Zhou Ye said here, and smiled at the roadblock, "For my use..."


    "..." At the moment when he saw Zhou Ye''s smile, Barricade swears that he only felt a cold sensation from head to toe at the time-that feeling was so strong that it felt fear for the first time in its life.


    Here at the White Empress, the data flow in her eyes is getting faster and faster, and it has almost become a real waterfall, which cannot be seen clearly...


    Everyone was silent in the entire workshop...


    Whether it''s the confusion tied to the workbench or the roadblock, or the white queen searching for the data in the confused mind, or Zhou Ye waiting for the results.


    Everyone is silent...


    Suddenly, the atmosphere in the workplace seemed a bit depressed...


    About five minutes later, the White Empress let out a long sigh... She took her hand from her confused mind...


    "Is everything going well?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "As you wish, Master... everything goes well!!" The White Queen smiled and nodded, then said: "I already have some small guesses, maybe... we can interpret the secrets of these Cybertronians in advance Up!"


    "What a great news!!" Zhou Ye said happily.


    Of course it is good news for him...because, it means-he will soon have a car that can be transformed in various forms, just ask you-are you happy or excited??


    "I still need some data support, Master!!" said the white queen, walking towards the roadblock tied to the workbench...


    "No, don''t come over, stay away from me...Don''t come over!!!" At this time, the beautiful white queen looked like a terrifying wild beast in the eyes of the roadblock, making it extremely fearful... "Don''t Come here...Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    Before I finished talking about the roadblock, I felt my head tighten...


    The white queen''s hand once again turned into a translucent state of nothingness, and forked into the head of the roadblock...


    "The eradication of independent personality begins!!" Bai Shi said expressionlessly, with a misty white light in her hands, and the data flow in her eyes became even faster.


    Following the words of the White Queen-the roadblock was completely motionless, as if dead.


    "Master, Cybertron, they were born based on metal memory..." The white queen was sitting in the popular science by his master."Their memories are not only stored in their minds, but also in the metal cells in their bodies, just like human DNA."


    "But the creator who created them is obviously a half-hearted person!!!" The White Empress vomited without hesitation."The programming program in their metal cells lacks the core allegiance program, but has an unnecessary self-evolution program... This is obviously unqualified for weapons..."


    "That''s why in the end there will be a difference between Decepticons and Autobots in Cybertron stars?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "That''s right!" The white queen continued to operate and said to her owner: "I am now erasing the memory in the metal cell of the roadblock, so that it becomes a piece of white paper, and I can choose anything on it. Painting...I can even input the data of our Star Destroyer into its memory cells, so that it can form a Star Destroyer... It¡¯s just that the metal material we use to make the mothership is higher than the metal material in its body It is countless times stronger, so... even if it becomes a star destroyer, it is still a paper tiger!"


    "Is there no solution?" Zhou Ye asked rhetorically.


    He doesn''t want to get the Transformers that he has tried so hard to get because it doesn''t work and it is boring...


    What does he want to see most??Of course it is the deformation of the Death Star Fortress...


    Imagine that the Death Star Fortress instantly transforms into an oversized Transformer, what an interesting thing...


    "Of course there is, but more experimental support is needed..." said Bai Hou, and asked: "Master, do you still have unliquefied Edman alloy?"


    "Uh, there are some more!!" Zhou Ye said, and with a wave of his hand, a cube of three meters high and three meters wide appeared next to him."Why do you want this stuff?"


    "I want to test and strengthen the evolution program of the metal cells in these Cybertronians, and then see if they can evolve their bodies to the strength of Edman alloy!!!" As the white queen''s voice fell, she The white light in hand wins...


    As the white light in the hands of the white queen spread to the whole body of the roadblock little by little, the body of the roadblock began to become like unstable metal particles, and sometimes expanded and contracted...


    "Go-I swallowed that piece of Edman alloy!!" The white queen screamed, and the roadblock could no longer maintain its current robot form. It instantly turned into a fluid like a stream of metal particles, swinging to the side. The left Edman alloy wrapped...


    Regardless of how the body of the roadblock changes, the core area of ??the roadblock has always been under the control of the white queen.


    If it is said that Cybertron is a natural metal warrior, then electronic elves such as the white and red queen are their natural nemesis.


    In short, it is-as simple as ordinary humans meeting Professor X.


    No, it''s more terrifying than ordinary people meeting Professor X...


    At least Professor X can only control your thoughts, but cannot analyze the structure of each cell in your body. However, the metal cells in the body such as Cybertron have Transformers with the deformation factor program group. When they meet the white queen, Even all the secrets on the body will be thoroughly resolved.


    In front of the white queen, the electronic elves that evolved from supercomputing, these Cybertronians had no resistance.


    After half an hour-


    The barricade regained its original robot body shape again, but¡ªits body looked much stronger...and the Edman alloy had disappeared.


    "Master, do you want to have a car that can be transformed into a sports car and into a space shuttle?" Bai Hou smiled slightly and asked Zhou Ye.


    "Of course I did!" Zhou Ye said without hesitation.


    "Then-please look forward to it a little bit, soon-you have a vehicle that can be transformed by land, sea and air!!" Bai Hou said here, frowning: "Then master, you need a car like the Mark series Is it a wearable machine armor? If necessary, then I will completely erase its mind!"


    "Huh huh... I think this can happen. Of course, after erasing its mind, when adding auxiliary brains to it, don''t forget to set the intelligent auxiliary program to be female. I don''t like the male brain auxiliary program. !!!" Zhou Ye said.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1121

    "As you wish, Master!!" The white queen smiled confidently, and began to write the regeneration program of the roadblock with both hands.


    Reference 1527


    One thousand five hundred and twenty seven chapters


    Los Angeles-Beverly Hills-in a huge estate.


    In this large manor with an area of ??6.7 acres, three girls are on the front lawn, preparing lunch...


    No need to ask, just by looking at the barbecue they made, the lunch at noon today was a barbecue that Zhou Ye hated.


    There are only three girls in the huge manor, which makes the manor seem a little lonely.


    But don''t worry about safety at all. The probes and defensive devices all over here are all under the control of the White Queen.


    "Carly, can you bring me the plate of beef next to me?" Mikala said as she greased her roasted vegetables on the grill.


    "No problem!!" Carly put down the stirring salad in her hand, picked up the top marbled beef placed next to it, and passed it over.


    "Thank you!!" Mikala took the beef and put it on the grill... If a Michelin chef sees Mikala''s actions, he will probably be angry with Mikala, saying that she is violent...


    This level of beef is most suitable for the most delicious steak. It is used for barbecue, which is simply a waste.


    Obviously, Mikala never felt that this was a waste, because-she was almost used to it.


    At this time, Maggie walked out of the villa... She still carried a bottle of red wine in her hand."How''s the dinner preparation? Do you need me to call my dear to have dinner?"


    "It''s almost there!!" Mikara said while smearing sauce on the barbecue: "It''s almost time to shout!"


    "Then I''ll call him!!" Maggie said, putting the iced wine in her hand on the table, and then turning around to go to the white queen''s studio to call her own man.


    However, before Maggie walked to the studio, there was a sound of machinery hitting the ground...


    "what happened??"


    "what happened?"


    Hearing this voice, the women temporarily put aside their work, and looked guarded at the place where the voice came from.


    I saw that the door of the White Queen''s studio suddenly opened... A seven-meter-high all-black robot came out of it, and beside it, there was a figure standing beside it. It was not someone else but Zhou Ye...


    "My dear, what is this???"


    Seeing their men, the women felt a little relieved, but - then they surrounded their men one by one, curiously looking at the big guy next to their men...


    "It used to be called a barricade and belonged to the Decepticons, but now..." Zhou Ye smiled and raised his head, and said to the big guy: "Come and introduce yourself to your mistresses!!"


    "Yes!!" A sweet female voice came from this MAN looking big guy."Hello mistresses, I am the main brain Diaochan. The current vehicle is Umbrella¡¯s first-generation deformation vehicle [Doomsday Mech I]. This mech is fully integrated with the unique deformations of the Cybertron. Factors, you can switch between various forms within one second. The current forms in the database include-Land Vehicles-Alt Kalman Form!"


    As the voice fell, the black doomsday mech instantly turned into a stream of black metal particles, and in the blink of an eye, it became exactly the same shape as Mikala''s car.


    "Wow!!!" The women exclaimed...


    Knowing Transformers is one thing, seeing Transformers deformed with your own eyes is another.


    However, before the girls came back to their senses, the main brain Diao Chan continued to say in a sweet voice: "The second form is the Apache attack helicopter!!"


    The doomsday mech once again turned into a stream of black metal particles, and an all-black Apache attack helicopter appeared in front of the women.


    "The third form is an ultra-small nuclear submarine..." Diao Chan said, she was about to transform again...


    "Okay, I don''t need to demonstrate this again!!" Zhou Ye hurriedly stopped...what a joke, is it stupid to deploy the submarine mode on the ground??


    "Yes, master!" The main brain Diaochan was obedient, but she continued to give the hostess the final demonstration: "There is also a humanoid mecha form!!!"


    When the voice fell, the black Apache turned into a stream of metal particles again, and finally returned to the mecha state just now... To be honest, the so-called mecha state Zhou Ye is completely the skin of the doomsday mecha in the COS king pesticide. Done.


    Even Zhou Ye spoofed the name of the mastermind as Diao Chan...


    "That... my dear!!" Carly looked at the operation space opened by the Hungarian mouth of the Doomsday Mecha for operators to enter in the mecha state with some speechlessness, and said to Zhou Ye: "Don''t you think it is very MAN There is a female mastermind program installed on the mecha, does it feel very contradictory?"


    "This is sentiment, you don''t understand!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly... The so-called sentiment is-if Zhou Ye went to the Three Kingdoms on a whim, he would never leave Diao Chan to Lu Bu...


    "Okay...you have the final say!!" Carly shook her head speechlessly.


    The figure of the White Empress also walked out from behind the Doomsday Mecha at this time... She also carried a few very cool looking black mobile phones in her hand.


    "This is a small gift for you, one for each!" said the white queen, and threw the black mobile phones in her hands to the girls one by one.


    "What''s this?" The girls took the mobile phone thrown by the white queen and looked through curiously...


    "This is an all-smart phone, truly all-smart!!" Bai Hou smiled slightly.


    Following the words of the White Queen, the girls found that the mobile phones in their hands turned into a stream of black metal particles, and in the blink of an eye they became robots smaller than the Barbie dolls, and these robots were directed towards their respective owners. We introduce their use.


    Yes, they are...


    Zhou Ye once again unscrupulously let the white queen disassemble the little diamonds who had been confused and turned them into female little diamonds...


    There is no way-in Zhou Ye''s view, all dogs in their own family must be mothers, let alone a little King Kong with independent intelligence??


    The surprise of the girls being the Queen of White was really shocked...


    It can be turned into a watch, it can be a mobile phone, it can be a gun, or even a military thorn...


    Simply put, this thing can even be used as a master key for unlocking.


    Like the current doomsday mechas, the little diamonds that the White Queen manipulated and decomposed into confusion also swallowed some Edman alloys.


    Because the White Queen discovered that the strong radiation reaction on the bodies of the Transformers who had swallowed Edman alloy had disappeared.This is also an extremely hidden way for Zhou Ye and others...


    Besides, the metal strength of Transformers that has swallowed Edman alloy has increased again, that is to say, it is more resistant to beatings.


    Why not let them swallow it??


    Just when the girls were so in love with the new gift in their hands, a smell of burning meat suddenly passed over.


    Smelling this smell, Mikala couldn''t help but let out a mournful cry: "Ah...my barbecue!!!"


    Reference 1528


    One thousand five hundred and twenty eight chapters


    And at this moment--


    Sam was sitting in the police station with a frustrated expression, telling the police that his car had been stolen.


    "Trust me... the car thief was right under my nose and drove my car out of my yard!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1122

    "Then did you see the car thief?" the policeman asked back.


    "No..." Sam was even more frustrated."Mr. Police, please help me find the car thief!!"


    "I see!! We will find your car as soon as possible!!" The police replied with expressions full of formulas, unmoved.


    Just kidding, how many cars will you lose in a day in America??How much can I get back??


    When you encounter a car thief, expect your car to be insured.


    Of course, when the police saw Sam''s appearance, they didn''t think his car would be insured¡ªbut think about it, too. Who would buy insurance for a second-hand classic car worth only four thousand dollars??


    Accompanied by his parents, Sam walked out of the town''s police station feebly...He was extremely depressed now.


    And the other side.


    The Hornet, who had sent a message to the universe last night, changed his appearance at this moment...


    It is no longer a tattered old car, but a brand new Camaro with a license plate.At this moment, it is rushing to the address marked by Zhou Ye on eBay, Los Angeles-Manor XX in Beverly Hills.


    It doesn''t know what to do now...Because of the mistake of the target, it has no spare time to negotiate slowly with the owner of the glasses.


    Then-there is only one way, and that is-go straight...


    Thinking of this, Bumblebee speeds up again. It has already sensed the arrival of those Decepticons. The riots that have occurred on the Internet are enough to prove that those Decepticons have come to Earth, and they are also looking for fire. Provenance.


    The attack on the Qatar base is not a secret. Even if the US does not report it, foreign media will report it... You know, there are not only US satellites in space, but also Russia, China, and even other small countries. Own satellite.


    The response to the attack on the Mi Army base has caused other countries to turn their attention to the US military base in Qatar...


    Even many foreign media are commenting on this incident in a gleeful tone.


    From these reports, Bumblebee smelled the taste of Decepticons.


    Time is running out.


    After more than an hour of running wildly...Bumblebee finally arrived at the door of Zhou Ye''s manor before dark.


    It didn''t just break in, but quietly waited for the night to come. After all, it would be a little too eye-catching if the sky was not dark at this time, and it turned into a robot form...


    So-it needs some patience, and the last thing Bumblebee lacks is patience.


    Zhou Ye, who was in the manor, received the notice from the White Queen at the moment when the Hornet was coming.


    "Let it continue to wait..." Zhou Ye lay on the beach chair by the pool, lazily drank a sip of the red wine that Carly had brought over, and said: "It''s not business that is on the pole. We need to wait for it to ask for it. we¡­¡­"


    "Really? So my dear, what are you going to exchange with these glasses?" Mikala asked curiously.


    "How about the three sisters, Arce, Alita, and Cromia?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile, "Don''t you want to have three cool motorcycles?"


    "Well, I admit that my heart is moved!!" Mikala said with a look of hope.


    "Then we have to make a good plan..." Zhou Ye smiled and began to rehearse the progress of the matter in his mind.


    The night has finally come...


    Zhou Ye simply started a party with the girls on his lawn...Although the number of people is smaller, but-isn''t it about participation?


    With the sound of mechanical collisions, the figure of the Hornet appeared in Zhou Ye''s manor.


    "Please, that''s my lawn... It''s expensive!!" Zhou Ye''s words caused the Hornet to stop his footsteps in an embarrassing moment, then lifted one foot, and the golden rooster stood on the lawn independently, with his feet down. No, raising your foot is not...


    "Okay...you can stand up, Mr. Robot!!" Zhou Ye looked at the cute Bumblebee and couldn''t bear to criticize this guy.


    "Why aren''t you afraid of me?" Bumblebee''s external amplifier was damaged, so I can only use the sentences stored in the car recorder to express my words...


    This sentence was obviously taken from a radio drama, and it sounds a bit like a gangster movie.


    "Why should I be afraid of you?" Zhou Ye asked back: "Just because you are older than me?"


    With the sound of words, Zhou Ye''s figure gradually floated, and came face to face with Bumblebee...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s actions, Bumblebee''s face looked brilliant...You can imagine how fun it is to make a surprised look on a robot''s face...


    "Okay, let''s get it right!!" Zhou Ye said, falling down, "Mr. Robot, is there anything you came to see me for?"


    "Let''s go to meet the distinguished guests from the universe..." It was really hard to speak. The Hornet simply transformed into a Chevrolet again, opened the door and let Zhou Ye in... It had already given up the idea it explained, since If you can¡¯t explain, just take them to see your companions and let them explain.


    As for the matter of Zhou Ye floating, the Hornet can only ignore it temporarily. When the time comes, they will naturally communicate when they meet their companions.


    And Zhou Ye hesitated to see that there were only a single row of seats...Well, obviously, they couldn''t sit down all of them.


    "I''ll drive with you!!" Zhou Ye sighed and said, "You are too young...can''t sit down to all of us!!"


    "..."


    Although Bumblebee didn''t speak, Zhou Ye really felt that this guy was losing his temper... "Okay, okay, I''ll take your car and let my women drive with you... How about???"


    "GOOD BOY..." On the Hornet''s radio station, such words came out...


    "..." Zhou Ye smiled helplessly, then sat down... lowered the car window and said to Mikala: "Baby, you drive with me..."


    "No problem!!" Mikala smiled and led Carly and Maggie towards her car...


    Of course, they drove that normal Alt Kalman, not Zhou Ye''s Doomsday Mech... Doomsday Mechs had other uses.


    After the girls got in the car, the Hornet started slowly and drove towards the Griffith Observatory...


    Beverly Hills is really not too far from the Griffith Observatory, and it takes only half an hour to walk...


    Soon... everyone came to the gate of Griffith Astronomical Park...


    Bumblebee slammed through the iron gate of the park, and then drove in... and the daughters who followed them followed in with Alt Kalman.


    In the courtyard of the Griffith Observatory, Bumblebee stopped and opened the door to let Zhou Ye get out of the car.


    Chapter 1530


    The first thousand five hundred and thirty chapters


    Zhou Ye got out of the Hornet''s car, and at this time, Mikala had already drove to his side-as soon as the car stopped, the women jumped out of the car.


    "Honey, are we there yet?" Carly walked behind her man and asked curiously.


    "Look¡ªMeteor!!" Zhou Ye smiled and pointed to the horizon...


    Only then did the girls discover that there were four dazzling meteorites on the edge of the sky, which were falling towards them.


    Although the women didn''t feel much scared because of their own man by their side, they still grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand by themselves.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1123

    As the driver, Mikala was the last to get out of the car... As a result, she found that there was no place beside her man.How to do??


    It doesn''t matter-Mikala has his own way.


    She walked directly behind her man, then stretched out her hands and hugged her waist tightly... One man, three women and four people just cuddled together, watching the four flaming meteorites pass by Above them, finally¡ªfalling in downtown Los Angeles.


    "May God bless the poor guys to have a meteorite insurance!!" Zhou Ye''s gloating words made the women chuckle.


    With the meteorite falling in Los Angeles, Bumblebee opened his car door again, obviously¡ªit was about to change places again.


    Zhou Ye sat on it again...and the women still drove and followed.


    After going around all the way, in the end-Bumblebee drove the car into an abandoned factory near Los Angeles and stopped.


    A red heavy truck drove over from the opposite side, and behind them, three cars of different models also followed...


    Zhou Ye got out of the car with the girls and stood there, waiting quietly.


    When Optimus Prime really deformed in front of Zhou Ye, Zhou Ye once again felt the joy of childhood... [Autobot, Deformation Departure] like this.


    "Are you the owner of Captain Archibald Witwich''s glasses, Mr. Zhou Ye?" Optimus Prime squatted on the ground, stretching his big face in front of Zhou Ye, and asked.


    "Yes!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "My name is Optimus Prime, and we are a mechanical organism from the planet Cybertron!!" Optimus Prime said: "We learned the language of the people of the earth from the Internet. This is my weapon expert, Ironhide!"


    "Are you lucky today? Boy..." The two cannons in the hands of Ironhide, which was deformed from the pickup, pointed towards Zhou Ye.


    "I don''t like your attitude!!" Zhou Ye looked at the cannon muzzle in front of him, and raised his horns. "Before we talk, we must first respect each other..."


    As he said, Zhou Ye snapped his fingers softly...


    In an instant, a huge golden magic circle formed under Ironhide''s feet, and then... Ironhide felt his body sink and fell.


    "What did you do to our partner?" The grumpy jazz had already stood up, and the weapon in his hand was aimed at Zhou Ye.


    "It''s nothing, just show it the power I possess, and at the same time-I hope you can be in awe of this power!!" Zhou Ye said such words with a smile on his face.


    "Stop, Sir!!" Optimus Prime stopped his assistant, and once again turned his attention to Zhou Ye... "We are not malicious, humans!!"


    "I know..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "If you are malicious, it is not a simple teleportation magic that will greet you, but this!!"


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, a golden magic circle with a diameter of three meters took shape in his hands, and then - a golden beam of light more than three meters thick rose into the sky... straight into the sky.


    And a spy satellite belonging to the Russian military in low-Earth orbit, which was more than 1,600 kilometers from the ground, was instantly swallowed by Zhou Ye''s golden beam of light.


    "Energy weapons?" The ambulance asked with a stunned look: "Damn it¡ªthis is unscientific. The energy required for such a powerful energy weapon is astronomical. With your body, you should not have such a huge energy source. Oh... damn damn... I think there is a problem with my logic library!!"


    "We call it-magic!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, explaining magic with science?Cybertron''s technology has not yet reached that point. With Umbrella''s technology, the current analysis of magic has only just touched a little margin.


    "Magic?" Optimus Prime began to search the Internet for the so-called magic... After a while, it asked in amazement: "Isn''t the so-called magic the product of your earthlings'' fantasy?? It should be false. ??"


    "Truth is always in the hands of a few people!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "No one wants to know that there is a Tyrannosaurus rex in the flock. That will make them panic and panic all day long!! "


    "Well...I agree with your argument, although I don''t understand the thinking of your earthlings!" Optimus Prime said, "Let¡¯s start with our explanation, but before that, I wonder if you can take mine The weapon expert will give it back to me???"


    "Of course no problem!!" Zhou Ye snapped his fingers.


    Then, in the midair more than ten meters above the ground, a golden magic circle was opened out of thin air, and then-Jazz fell from the magic circle!!"


    "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªBang Dang¡ª¡ª Boom!"


    The Jazz who fell out of the magic circle swayed up from the ground and shook his head vigorously."Boy, you angered me..."


    "Stop, Ironhide!!" Optimus Prime stopped Ironhide''s hostile actions.


    "Damn, you don''t know how long I have been in free fall...I almost thought I was going to go on like this!!" Ironhide complained, but he obediently put away the cannon in his hand.


    "Okay, now I can make a simple explanation!!" Optimus Prime said, he brought what happened to Cybertron and Megatron to the earth in order to find the source of fire, but accidentally fell to the North Pole. The ice zone was frozen and was discovered by Archibald Witvic. As a result, he accidentally touched Captain Archibald Witvic of Megatron¡¯s navigation device, and Megatron put him on his glasses. I said again about the location of the fire source.


    "If the Decepticons find the source of the fire first, they will use the power of the fire source and the machinery on the earth to form a new army to conquer the planet..." The ambulance made the final supplement...


    "So-you want my glasses, right?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "Of course there is no problem!!"


    "That''s great... we''ll go back and get it now!!" Optimus Prime said.


    "But-I have a small request!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "You are trying to eliminate the Decepticons, right??"


    "Yes!" Optimus Prime nodded and said.


    "Then, we can unite..." Zhou Ye said, pointing to the three women standing next to him: "My women can also help you... But their strength is not as strong as mine. ...So, I think they need some Robotic partners!!"


    "They?? Partners??" Jazz looked at the three seemingly slender girls questioningly, and asked, "Don''t be kidding, how can they help??"


    Reference 1531


    Chapter 1 531


    Facing the jazz''s disdain, Zhou Ye just smiled and turned to Camilla and said, "Baby, let them see how good you are!!"


    "Haha!!" Camilla smiled, walked to Jazz, looked at Jazz sitting on the hood of a broken car, and said slowly: "Big guy, are you looking down on women?"


    "Of course!!" Before Jazz finished speaking, he felt his feet were being caught... Then, a huge force struck, and it directly felt that it was starting to soar in an instant...


    "Wow, the people on Earth don''t look weak at all..."


    "I think the Decepticons will be out of luck this time!!"


    Ironhide and the ambulance watched Jazz being thrown out by the slender girl like trash...


    You know, Camilla has a speeding recovery ability that far exceeds that of Wolverine. This ability not only gives Camilla a speeding recovery, it also gives her nearly twenty tons of physical strength...


    Obviously, the Jazz weighed less than twenty tons, so it was a tragedy.


    "Well, they are really strong..." After seeing Camilla''s strength, Optimus Prime recognized their strength for the first time."So who do you plan to let them choose to be their partner? Ironhide? Or Jazz or ambulance?"


    "No, no...I don''t like my women surrounded by a group of male Cybertrons!" Zhou Ye shook his head and asked, "Don''t you have any female Cybertrons?"


    "Although I don''t understand your mode of thinking very well, I respect your opinion!!" Optimus Prime said: "Our female members are still floating in the universe, but I think they will receive news soon , Come to earth... don''t you need a partner?"


    "Me? Forget it...I actually have a partner the same!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, his figure flickered, sometimes in front of Optimus Prime, and sometimes in front of Ironhide and Bumblebee...


    This is what Zhou Ye is telling them with actions-his safety is completely okay.


    "Okay, we should get the glasses!!" Zhou Ye shrugged his shoulders and said, "I hope nothing will happen..."


    "It''s time we set off!!" Optimus Prime transformed into a big truck, and Zhou Ye didn''t choose to sit in Bumblebee''s car this time, but instead sat directly in Optimus Prime''s car.


    A group of six vehicles set off again... towards Zhou Ye''s manor.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1124

    At the same time-in the Pentagon''s Department of Defense, it has already exploded...


    All computers are infected by viruses, and these viruses have begun to spread across the world''s networks.


    Communication was interrupted, satellite connection was also cut off... and even phone calls could not be made..


    "Your Excellency, I came on the order of the President!" A tall, thin man with a mustache, carrying a password box, stood in front of the battered Secretary of Defense."I think you need to look at this thing now!!"


    "I don''t have time right now..." The Secretary of Defense is almost crazy, you know-the Seventh Fleet has just arrived in Asia, and soon-the world war is about to start.But now, the entire command system is paralyzed: "What''s the problem in the end!!"


    "Sir, our computer was attacked!!" An officer hurriedly replied.


    "I know, I can see it, I am asking why we were attacked? Who is the attacker! Go and find out immediately for me..."


    "Yes, sir."


    Until everything was arranged, the Secretary of Defense looked at the waiting guy sitting on the sidelines and asked: "Who did you think you sent?"


    "Your Excellency! I''m Tom Bernacek, from the Seventh District Research Department, and I''m here on the order of the president." The guy was not in a hurry, stood up slowly, and walked over to the Minister of Defense. Open the password box in your hand. Inside is a laptop computer with extremely high security level... "You really need to see what''s in my suitcase!!"


    Take out the security key from the box, fork it into the computer, and start the computer... The mustache who claimed to be from District 7 said: "I think the root of everything should be found here..."


    As the screen turns on, a short video begins to play on the screen.


    "You may remember that the Space Agency and the Jet Lab lost the Hound 2 robot on Mars. We told them to declare the entire mission a failure, but in fact-the Hound 2 transmitted 13 seconds of image... Confidential secrets too." Tom explained while putting the video.


    The 13-second image is really short. Everything was normal in the early stage. The whole image didn''t end until a steel foot appeared in the image...


    After the video was played, Tom, who claimed to be from the Research Department of Area 7, said: "This is the image of the Hound 2 wearing it back on Mars. This is the image taken by your special forces when the base was attacked. We believe this is The same exoskeleton... Obviously, no country on Earth has the technology to make it, so we have reason to believe that this is an alien..."


    "What do you mean? We were attacked by aliens?" The Secretary of Defense is still a little confused...


    "We intercepted the message from your special forces!!" Tom did not answer the Secretary of Defense''s question directly, but said: "Those things have obviously realized that our weapons can hurt them, so they paralyzed with the virus. Our network has completely lost our military command center''s role, so that we cannot defend against the next wave of attacks."


    "I dare to use my salary to bet that the next wave of attacks will come soon!!"


    The Secretary of Defense did listen to Tom''s words...


    He immediately stood up and walked outside."Now, give me the shortwave communication of the National Guard to inform the Seventh Fleet and the other fleets to turn around and return to me immediately. That should work... Go ahead, right away!!"


    After seeing his subordinates running to contact the Seventh Fleet, the Secretary of Defense turned his head to look at another officer and said, "Now-contact all military command centers immediately and be careful about the upcoming attack..."


    On the other side-Nellis Air Force Base, the soldiers who had just landed and survived the attack on the Qatar military base were also picked up by a few black government vehicles, without even giving them the opportunity to call home. Safe.


    The people from the seventh district on the other road are rushing to the town of Zortu, towards the home of Tom Witwich.


    After knocking on the door of Tom¡¯s house, looking at Tom¡¯s father who came to open the door, a guy dressed like a black super agent asked with an arrogant look: "Are you Ronald Vegeta? ??"


    "It''s Wittwich..." Tom''s father corrected, "Who are you?"


    "We are in the seventh district of the government agency!"


    Reference 1532


    One thousand five hundred and thirty-two chapters


    No matter how the guys in District 7 toss Tom''s family, Zhou Ye has brought Optimus Prime and them to his manor.


    "These are the glasses you want!!" Zhou Ye took out the glasses from the room and handed them directly to Optimus Prime.


    "Thank you, this is the beginning of a pleasant cooperation!!" Optimus Prime took the glasses, and then directly extracted the location of the fire source in the glasses."The code on the glasses shows that the fire source is two hundred and thirty miles away from here!!"


    "It''s not too late, let''s go!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Well, let''s set off!!" The Transformers deformed and set off again...


    And the barricades that were refitted by the White Queen did not attract their attention at all...Perhaps, for them, the barricades were no longer Transformers, and they could no longer judge its identity.


    Soon after the Autobots followed Zhou Ye and they left--


    The Doomsday Mech, which was parked quietly in the yard, suddenly transformed into a black Apache helicopter, and from inside came the voice of the mastermind Diao Chan, "The plan to cross the sea without the sky is implemented... Doomsday Type I, let''s go!! "


    As the sound fell, the propeller of the Apache helicopter spun quickly, and with strong wind pressure, it rose straight... and flew towards the Hoover Dam.


    An hour later, the Doom I was already only 30 kilometers away from the Hoover Dam. After the cover of night, it deformed again on the side of a highway. This time, it did not become the shape of Alt Kalman. It became the original police car shape of the roadblock.


    As a sound of tires rubbing against the ground sounded, the Doom I, disguised as a roadblock, accelerated towards the Hoover Dam.


    When reaching the entrance to the Hoover Dam base, the Doom I stopped and began to invade the Decepticons'' call channel."I am a roadblock and found the source of the fire. The coordinates are XXX.XXX!"


    "I am Starscream, all Decepticons, ready to act!"


    "Saboteur report!!"


    "The bone crusher is out!"


    "Vertigo is listed! Long live Megatron!"


    After receiving the voice from the channel, the Doom I type main brain Diao Chan directly cut off the Decepticons, and then-transformed!!!


    This time, the image of the Doomsday I deformed is no longer the image of the Doomsday Mecha, but the image similar to the roadblock. If there is a difference, I am afraid it is the ten-meter-long one in its hand. The giant chopper.


    Picking up the chopper in his hand, the Doomsday I-type mecha cut open the thick metal lead door with a single knife... You know, it is now made of Edman alloy, which can be called the strongest alloy. Up.


    Whether it is a lead door or a steel door, under the strength of Edman alloy, it is like a piece of paper.


    The Doomsday I Mecha that tore through the door rushed in. Along the way, the humans holding weapons were extremely vulnerable to it. Their weapons could not pose a slight threat to Doom I Mecha.


    The Doomsday Mecha, rushing all the way, quickly found the fire source stored in another mountain...


    It walked slowly in front of the source of fire, and lifted its hands gently...


    With the sound of a metal collision, the fire source of a cube with a diameter of more than 20 meters shrank little by little into a cube with a diameter of only 50 centimeters.


    The Doomsday Mecha picked up the fire source without hesitation and put it directly into the storage space in his body.


    Then-it began to wreak havoc.


    The electromagnetic cannon in his hand blasted towards the surroundings one shot after another... it would completely destroy this place.


    Half an hour later, the entire seventh area was completely paralyzed... The refrigeration machinery originally used to freeze the Decepticon leader Megatron also completely lost its function.


    Megatron is being cast...


    And at this time, the Doomsday Mecha also seemed to have completed its mission, and quickly left here...then it transformed into a police car and drove in another direction.


    Twenty minutes later-


    The Autobots and Decepticons reached the Hoover Dam almost simultaneously...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1125

    "Optimus Prime?? Destroy them!!"


    With Starscream''s order, all the Decepticons rushed towards Optimus Prime...


    "Be careful, it''s a Decepticon!!" Optimus Prime was unwilling to show weakness and fought back.


    But Zhou Ye simply jumped out of Optimus Prime''s car, and then stood on his SUV, watching the robot sumo contest.


    "My dear, don''t you help them?" Camilla opened the car door and asked curiously.


    "Don''t worry, the Autobots have the upper hand now, we don''t need to help temporarily!!" Zhou Ye said leisurely.


    It looks like this now. The Decepticons have only four people, while the Autobots have five people... This is simply a abuse.


    Zhou Ye travels well here, but-at the gate of his manor, someone is already going crazy.


    Let''s postpone the time to one hour and thirty-five minutes before the end of the Doom I Mech.


    "Are you sure that your glasses have been sold to this Chinese boy named Ye Zhou?" Agent Simmons of District 7 shouted at Sam angrily: "Damn, you better not lie to me , Or I will let you squat to death in jail!!!"


    "I really didn''t lie to you..." Sam was already crying, who knew that selling a broken eyeglass could sell something??


    This guy who claimed to be an agent of District 7 came to his home and started searching around his home with a radiation detector, and then asked him where the glasses that had been removed were gone...


    Moreover, I took my parents and even my own pet dog into the car... God, is there any mistake??Did selling glasses violate the Constitution??


    No matter what Sam thinks, but-Simmons already feels like he is going crazy.


    It''s just looking for glasses, and now they have been sold...Is this a trip for nothing??


    At this moment, the agent next to him handed him the small computer in his hand."We have found the residence of this Chinese named Ye Zhou. There is only one property under his name, in Beverly Hills!!!"


    [The house in the town belongs to Mikala.


    "Beverly Hills?? Is it a rich man??" Simmons ridiculedly said, "Go, let''s go to Beverly Hills!"


    "Yes, head!" XN


    Following Simmons'' order, the convoy drove towards Beverly Hills...


    "I really don''t know why this rich man went to this small place to go to school!!" Simmons said depressedly: "A guy like him, shouldn''t he go to those private aristocratic schools??"


    "That...I guess it might be for his girlfriend!!" Sam didn''t know what kind of mentality he actually said.


    "His girlfriend?? Who is it??" Simmons asked rhetorically.


    "A girl named Mikala Bans, by the way, he has two girlfriends, one is Carly Spencer, and the other is Maggie Madsen." After these words, Sam added In one sentence: "They are all from our school..."


    "Damn..." Simmons was depressed. He was in a hurry and didn''t carry all the resident information. Now when the internet is not available, he can only rely on asking, "Boy, you know those girls live Where is it??"


    "I know, they usually live in Mikala''s house... I know how to get there!!" Sam instantly incarnates into a leading party, "I''ll show you the way!!"


    Reference 1533


    Chapter 1 533


    With Sam''s guidance, the convoy in District 7 dropped a head on the road and drove towards Mikala''s home...


    However, when they arrived at Mikala''s house, they found that there was no one inside...


    If they follow the previous operation, they will search this place, even if they can''t find Zhou Ye and others, they will find some traces of their contact with aliens here.


    But-time is urgent, they have to rush to Los Angeles-so they can only give up searching here for the time being, after all-finding talent is the most important thing.


    The convoy immediately turned around and drove towards Beverly Hills in Los Angeles again...


    On the way, the convoy directly sounded the alarm and drove towards Beverly Hills like crazy.


    Finally-half an hour after the end of the I-type left, they rushed to the door of Zhou Ye''s manor.


    "Damn rich man!!" Simmons looked at the huge manor in front of him, then got out of the car and tidyed his instrument by the way.


    In the United States, you can choose to ignore the rich, or even ignore the rich.


    But-don''t offend them.


    Otherwise, just wait to pay the lawyer''s fee, they will play you to death under the legal framework...


    That''s right, the law is for the rich. Don''t play if you don''t accept it.


    Even as an agent of the seventh district of the government secret unit, Simmons is not willing to offend these rich people.


    Is the agent very hungry??


    When the agent is on duty, the government protects him, but--the agent will also retire.After you retire...Isn''t it just for others to fiddle with??


    After tidying up his appearance and confirming that there was no rudeness on his body, Simmons stepped forward to the gate of the manor and rang the doorbell.


    After a while-an automatic voice response system rang.


    [Sorry, the host is not at home at the moment, if you are in a hurry, please call his private number to get in touch with him.


    After saying this, the answering system was closed...


    "Damn, what the hell is this special??" All the lines that Simmons prepared were useless, and he angrily kicked the iron gate...


    However, in an instant, countless laser sights aimed at his whole body.


    [Guests, please note that you are trying to invade private territory, please exit the private territory within three seconds, otherwise we will take the necessary defensive measures-Umbrella products, must be fine.


    "Fuck!!!" Simmons almost didn''t vomit blood, what the hell is this??Automatic defense system??Why did you bring yourself to advertise??


    However, regenerating energy, he also wants to withdraw from the red line marked with private territory... Otherwise, he was really beaten to death, and there is no place to reason.


    "Damn¡ªdamn¡ªdamn!!!" Simmons, who was almost vomiting blood, sat back in his car, cursing nonstop.


    "Head, you are so lucky!!" Sitting in the back seat, one of the agents who looked after Sam said, "That''s the fully intelligent defense butler from the Umbrella Group. It is said that it is now selling in the rich circle... "


    "Intelligent defense steward?? What the hell is that??" Simmons asked rhetorically.


    "I heard that it is a security system that combines a weapon system with an automatic portrait recognition system and an all-terrain scanning device!!" Speaking of these things, the agent is very excited, obviously he usually likes these things."It is said that when a system is installed, the installation cost per acre is as high as more than 10 million US dollars, and it also requires a maintenance cost of 1 million US dollars per acre every year! This system can automatically recognize, automatically scan and even automatically alarm... the coolest The thing is, it can also change the defense level according to the original owner''s intention!"


    "Who would install such a useless trash thing...?" Simmons couldn''t get in, so he just sat in the car with his men and chatted, waiting for the guy named Ye Zhou to come back. Up."One million dollars a year is enough for the rich to hire a bunch of bodyguards!"


    "People are selfish, but machines don''t..." Hearing Simmons'' words, the agent said with a mysterious face: "It is said that a Mexican drug lord bought a set of Umbrella from the black market. The defense system is installed in their own nest...The Mexican special police have been attacking for 24 hours, but they have not been able to take down their nest. Three armed helicopters have been lost!! Do you think it is useful?"


    "..." Simmons was instantly dumbfounded when he heard this... Fuck, all three gunships were destroyed?"Does that system still carry heavy weapons?"


    "No, it is said that the system can change the ammunition device as needed. It seems that the drug lord replaced the anti-aircraft aluminum foil bombs with stinger missiles and asked someone to change the relationship between the system settings!!" The agent said here, getting more excited. Up."As soon as this happened, almost all the wealthy people waved their bills and bought this fully intelligent defense butler system... and the order has been queued for the next year!!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1126

    "...How do you know so clearly?"


    "You know the head, I like it when it''s okay..." The agent scratched his head embarrassedly, okay¡ªthe matter of fishing and surfing the Internet during working hours is really not worth promoting.However, thanks to him giving Simon Skop, this completely dispelled Simmons''s insistence...


    Just kidding, died under the automatic defense system of the computer, there is no place to reason...


    However, half an hour passed...


    Simmons not only did not wait for Zhou Ye to return, but instead waited for the news of the attack on the seventh district from the shortwave car radio...


    No matter how much, Simmons directly assigned the task, while speeding up people to the seventh area, while dispatching manpower to ask for support from the nearby National Guard station...


    He rushed to Simmons in the seventh district all the way eagerly. Before he saw the gate of the Hoover Dam, he saw a group of robots fighting.


    Simmons didn''t dare to rush to die, he stopped directly by the side of the road...


    "He is Zhou Ye..." At this time, Sam in the car recognized Mikala''s car on the road in front, the uniquely shaped Alt Kalman.


    "Huh??" Zhou Ye turned to look at Sam, facing Zhou Ye''s gaze, Sam avoided it with a guilty conscience... After all, he betrayed Zhou Ye...


    "Hello, Mr. Zhou Ye, I am Simmons in District 7... Can you tell me what happened here?" Simmons walked quickly to Zhou Ye and asked politely.


    "Ah? It''s okay!" Zhou Ye smiled, pointing to a few pairs of robots who were fighting together and said: "They are all aliens from Cybertron, with Autobot on one side and Decepticon on the other... The two factions are mortal enemies, and they came to find the source of what they said fell on the earth..."


    "..." Simmons felt speechless for a while, what a succinct explanation... "Then why are you here??"


    "Ah? I was brought by Autobots. They said they came to destroy the source of fire, and those Decepticons would use the source of fire to create an army and occupy the entire planet... as a pacifist Or, of course I chose to help Autobot!!" Zhou Ye said, smiling slightly.


    "..." Simmons felt Zhou Ye''s smile very mocking, but-he couldn''t find the suspicious point in his words... just as he was going to try to rush through these fighting Transformers and enter the seventh district. At that time, it was stopped by Zhou Ye.


    "If I were you... I wouldn''t go in. The two elephants are fighting, and the ants standing at their feet are very dangerous. If they are not careful, they will..." Zhou Ye just said this, and only heard a whistle. A piece of iron bounced out of the battlefield, directly cutting off the head of Sam who was watching the excitement...


    "Look, this is the end of the hapless guy!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    Twenty-five sons, can''t stay.


    Reference 1534


    One thousand five hundred and thirty-four chapters


    "Starscream, your Decepticon conspiracy will never succeed!!" At this time, Optimus Prime was pressing Starscream to the ground.


    Although Starscream was comparable to Megatron to a certain extent, he was obviously not Megatron yet, so he was only beaten against Optimus Prime.


    Several other people also fought together.


    The Decepticon''s vertigo fought alone with the ambulance and the Hornet, while the noise was against Ironhide, and the Bonebreaker was against the Jazz.


    After going back and forth, the Decepticons'' number disadvantages were revealed.


    "Damn... Where did the roadblock go!?" Roared dizzy angrily.


    He is the worst one. After being beaten by two Autobots, he is almost reaching the limit... The parts on his body were dropped one by one. The parts that just killed Sam came from him... ¡­


    "No, I don''t know... Damn, after the guy on the roadblock stole the fire source, does he want to rebel against our Decepticons?" Starscream was also a little angry, Ma Dan''s, as the Decepticon agent The leader, his subordinates attempted to be independent after stealing the fire source, which is absolutely inexcusable.


    Especially now, a group of them are rubbed by Optimus Prime, and they are almost reaching the limit... It''s time to retreat, and when they look back and find the traitor, the roadblock, come to Optimus Prime and the others...


    Thinking of this, Starscream roared, "Decepticons...ready to retreat!!"


    However, as soon as he finished shouting, he felt the dam shaking under his feet. Then, a silver aircraft rushed out of the gate at the bottom of the dam... With the sound of deformation, their missing boss for many years, Wei Shaking appeared.


    "I, Megatron is back!!" As he said, Megatron fisted Optimus Prime, who was pressing on Starscream, to one side."Optimus Prime, your opponent is me!!"


    "Megatron? Are you still alive?" Optimus Prime asked with a solemn expression looking at Megatron standing in front of him.


    "Of course... Of course I''m still alive!!" Megatron said, punching Optimus Prime in the head, "And you, you are not far from death! Optimus Prime!!"


    "Boom!"


    With the sound of an ion cannon, Megatron retreated with a bang."Oh, look, there are so many old friends here!!"


    "Ironhide, run, you are not Megatron''s opponent!!" Optimus Prime shouted.


    However, it was too late... Megatron transformed directly into a Cybertron spacecraft, soaring into the air, turning back in the air, and shooting at the iron sheet...


    "boom!!"


    Ironhide was blasted off by Megatron...


    "Now, no one can bother us, Optimus Prime, go to hell!!" Megatron fell from midair in an instant and slammed directly at Optimus Prime.


    "I think it''s about time for my ally to play!" Zhou Ye muttered to himself and got up from the car...


    "Huh?" Simmons hiding by the car almost thought that he had a hallucination, a human?In the face of a duel between two huge robots, actually want to participate in it??Is special code teasing me??


    However, in the next scene, Simmons almost thought he was in a dream.


    I saw Zhou Ye stretched his right hand forward, and then a round golden magic circle with a diameter of fifty centimeters was formed in his hand, as a golden light beam sprayed out of the magic circle, and then looked at the beam of light. The big guy named Megatron hit.


    One of his arms was broken...


    "Ah-damn, what is this?" Megatron, who lost his arm, roared and rushed towards Zhou Ye, "Ant, I''m angry...I decided to catch you and act Pets are kept in my cage and torment you every day, pray, ants..."


    "What a boring guy!!" Zhou Ye didn''t bother to pay attention to Megatron''s threat. The magic circle in his hand flashed again... Another beam of light hit Megatron''s leg. Okay, this one--this guy just Become a completely disabled person.


    "Good job, ally!!" Optimus Prime laughed and ran towards Megatron, who had become a disabled man, to completely kill him here.


    Starscream, who was left aside by Optimus Prime, couldn¡¯t take much care of it. He transformed into an F22 fighter jet and flew over Megatron. "Go ahead, boss... we need to retreat first!!"


    "Damn, I''ll take care of you someday, ants!!!" Megatron is not a clumsy man either. He grabbed Starscream¡¯s landing gear with one hand, and he took him to the distance. ...


    As for the dizziness, noise, and Bonebreaker being abandoned here...there is only death waiting for them.


    After all-it''s five on three now...


    "Mr. Zhou Ye?? Are you??" Simmons who had seen Zhou Ye slay a Decepticon twice, swears to the sky that he has never faced anyone with such a respectful attitude...


    "I said I am a magician, do you believe it?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and asked back.


    "Believe!!" Simmons nodded without hesitation, he had seen it with his own eyes and still didn''t believe it, when he was stupid??


    Soon, the three Decepticons were completely killed by a group of Autobots...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye feels a little surprised-why Optimus Prime always believes in the code of not harming the people of the earth, but is so merciless to his own kind of killers??This is really a strange thing...


    But it doesn¡¯t matter... it¡¯s a good thing, isn¡¯t it??


    As the battle ended completely...The Autobots also walked in front of Zhou Ye again.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1127

    "Thank you, my friend, you let me see how awesome humans are truly powerful. I think we will be allies forever!!" Optimus Prime said.


    "As long as humans are still standing in your position as allies, then we will always be allies!!" Zhou Ye smiled and said.


    "My friend, I want to ask you to be a bridge between me and humans, how about it?" Optimus Prime asked.


    "I will try!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    At this moment, a roar of helicopter engines sounded... a row of six helicopters flew towards this side.


    "I think the person in charge has almost appeared..." Zhou Ye looked at the flying helicopter and smiled: "If you are willing to trust me, I can negotiate with the government as your representative..."


    "Of course!!" Optimus Prime nodded, currently he has no better candidate, and... he doesn''t think that such a powerful human will harm him."Of course I trust you, my ally!"


    "Haha, it''s time to ripped off, it''s here again!!" Zhou Ye said, looking at the helicopter that was gradually falling down, his horns made a meaningful smile.


    Reference 1535


    One thousand five hundred and thirty-five chapters


    Two hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "So, this is what you want to report?" The Secretary of Defense looked in front of him with a headache. The name of the seventh district who claimed to have witnessed the entire battle was called Simmons. "How do you want me to believe, a Ordinary humans actually used magic to help these aliens who claim to be Autobots and defeated their evil opponents??"


    "No, His Excellency Zhou Ye is definitely not an ordinary human being, he is a great magician!!!" Simmons is almost brainwashed, even if Zhou Ye is not in front of him at this time, he still said with a pious expression. : "He is the hope of our planet... Mr. Minister!!"


    "Well, Agent Simmons, you can go down!!" The Minister of Defense rubbed his temples with a headache.


    Simmons didn''t say a word, and obediently walked out of the temporary command post.


    Here-has been completely martial law...


    Whether it is the destroyed Hoover Dam or the remains of robots everywhere on the road, the military has good reasons to close it.


    "Mr. Minister!!" An agent with a laptop came in.He is a psychologist temporarily seconded by the Secretary of Defense from the FBI, in order to study the unreliable process described by the witnesses this time, whether it is lying or true.


    Because--this represents what attitude the US government will use to face Zhou Ye...


    "What is the result?" the Secretary of Defense asked with a sigh.


    "Through psychological tests and mental tests, we can be sure-none of these witnesses lied! And the results of their blood tests showed that they did not take psychotropic drugs." The psychologist said: "Then, the only thing I can give Your suggestion is that you''d better ask the Mr. Zhou Ye yourself, so that you can get the most true answer you want!!"


    "Okay..." The Secretary of Defense was indeed a bit big. He rubbed his head helplessly, and then sighed and asked: "Do you have the FBI''s details? How long will it take for the network to resume communication now? ??"


    "Our FBI does not have any criminal information about this Mr. Zhou Ye! As for the Internet, you need to ask those guys who are negotiating with Autobots!!" The psychologist shrugged and said.


    "How is that Mr. Zhou Ye''s mood? Is he angry about our cold reception?" The Minister of Defense continued to ask: "You know, that''s the kind of anger and dissatisfaction with the government..."


    "No, he seems to be in a good mood, and from what he looks like, he is having fun with those Autobot friends!!" The observation of Zhou Ye is also the task of this psychologist. Of course he can be the most authoritative on this issue. Answered.


    "Well, trouble you..." The Secretary of Defense nodded, "You can go out, by the way, help me call in those guys from the Internet department..."


    "Okay, Mr. Minister!!"


    As the psychologists left the tent, they soon got the information provided by the Autobots, and the network experts about the anti-virus programs that the Decepticons put into the network also came in.


    After inquiring, the Secretary of Defense obtained an exact timetable-the anti-virus program provided by Autobots has been obtained, and the interrupted network connection can be completely restored after half an hour.


    This gave the Secretary of Defense a sigh of relief. At least this is good news, isn''t it?


    Moreover, he finally decided to postpone the meeting with Zhou Ye until half an hour later, because he also wanted to read Zhou Ye¡¯s records from childhood to childhood, so that the psychologists could make an accurate character judgment... Maximize the benefits, right??


    At this time, in the Autobot circle, Zhou Ye was playing poker with the girls in a boring way...


    "I''m starting to regret it, my dear... I feel like we are wasting time!!" Mikala threw the card in his hand depressed."At this time I should be in the manor and enjoy life, not here, waiting for a group of bureaucrats to question!!"


    "Believe me, waiting will have the final result..." Zhou Ye played the card without hesitation and suppressed Mikala''s card."For example¡ªyour father can be released on parole in advance, what about the news?"


    "Well, I think I can continue to wait!!" Mikala instantly became happy.


    "I think your game is too simple!!" Ironhide, who has been sitting behind everyone and watching everyone playing cards, said disdainfully: "If I play, I will definitely win all your money!! Zhou!"


    "Oh? Really?? Do you want to test it?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and asked, "What are you going to use for betting?"


    "How about betting with my tires?" Ironhide said without hesitation: "This is a Michelin all-terrain tire. On eBay, it is worth eighty dollars!"


    "Okay, I bet with you!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, dropped the cards in his hand on the ground, and then said to the girls: "Okay, darlings, let me play with this big guy first. , After I win it, I will play with you!!!"


    "Of course no problem, dear!"


    "I can''t wait to see some big guy out of luck!!"


    "Hehe..."


    The women obediently put all the pokers in their hands, and then handed them to Zhou Ye...They waited for Ironhide to be unlucky.


    "Just finished Texas Hold''em, how about?" Zhou Ye said to Ironhide.


    "No problem!!" Ironhide nodded without showing any weakness, "No matter what poker... there is no problem!!"


    "Then¡ªit''s starting!!" After the poker cards in Zhou Ye''s hand flew up and down and shuffled, they were placed in front of Tinhide, "Should you choose to cut cards?"


    "No need..." Ironhide said confidently.


    five minutes later--


    Ironhide lost his four tires...


    ten minutes later--


    Ironhide lost his plasma cannon...


    Thirty minutes later-


    Ironhide has nothing to lose...


    "Damn damn... Zhou, you cheated!!" Tinhide roared angrily.


    "Do you have any evidence?" Zhou Ye asked unhurriedly: "If you catch it, it''s cheating. If you don''t catch it-it means winning!"


    "Well, I admit--I have no evidence!!!" Tinhide was really about to cry. According to the bet, he almost lost everything.


    At this time, a soldier wearing a captain''s uniform walked up to Zhou Ye''s side and said, "Is that Mr. Zhou Ye? Mr. Minister, please go in and talk!"


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye threw the poker to Mikala casually and got up from the ground."Baby, you can play Fighting Landlords for a while, I''ll come over in a while!!!"


    "Okay, dear!!"


    "I wish you all the best, my dear!!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1128

    "Don''t worry about your spouses, as allies, we will do our best to protect them!!" Optimus Prime also interjected.


    "Thank you, Brother Zhuzi!!" Zhou Ye smiled and blinked at Optimus Prime, and followed the officer toward the temporary command post where the Minister of Defense was located.


    "Why did Zhou call me Brother Zhuzi?" Optimus Prime asked in confusion.


    "I don''t know, maybe this is a way for people on earth to express closeness?" Jazz guessed.


    Reference 1536


    The first thousand five hundred and thirty-six chapters


    "Mr. Zhou Ye?"


    Seeing Zhou Ye walk in, the Minister of Defense waved his hand to let the lieutenant leave the tent.


    "It''s me!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and sat on the chair unceremoniously... At this moment, in front of him, six or seven people, including the Minister of Defense, were sitting... "Now I have checked my information. How do you plan to communicate with me afterwards? Mr. Minister..."


    "Ahem..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the Minister of Defense coughed a little embarrassingly. "We feel that we need to be cautious in contact with aliens. I would like to ask Mr. Zhou Ye for your understanding... In addition, I would like to ask Zhou Ye. Sir, what is your current position? Do you represent humanity, or is it? They???"


    "Of course I represent humanity!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "But-obviously you can''t speak to alien life on behalf of human beings, so-my suggestion is-to hold a secret meeting of permanent members of the United Nations. Let¡¯s discuss this alternative contact!"


    "It''s impossible!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, a guy stood up with a sigh, and said unceremoniously: "This is something that happened in the United States, and of course it must be handled by the United States..."


    "This gentleman is?" Zhou Ye was not angry, and asked instead.


    "I am the president''s security affairs adviser, and I will represent the President in this meeting plenipotentiary. The White House means-what happened in the United States must be resolved in the United States!!" This guy''s attitude was surprisingly tough.


    "Oh...then please keep silent first!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and made a gesture of holding the zipper with his hand in front of him.


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." The so-called presidential security affairs adviser instantly felt that he could no longer open his eyes.


    Others are full of horror...


    Because, in their eyes, the prestige of the president''s security advisor has completely disappeared.


    "Everyone, I am not asking you, but asking you!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said: "The earth is very big, and the country of America obviously does not represent the interests of all human beings on the earth, and I think they too Not necessarily willing to be represented by the U.S., will it?"


    "Excuse me, Zhou Ye, are you really a magician?" the Defense Minister asked cautiously.


    He couldn''t help but use honorifics in his words. After all, human beings are always full of awe for the unknown.


    "You can say that..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Would you like to experience the feeling of flying in the universe?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Before everyone responded, they stood up when they saw Zhou Ye.


    But he did not walk in front of everyone, but lightly stepped on the spot.


    Suddenly... everyone just felt the ground shake for a while, and then-the starlight circulated in front of them, and the whole person seemed to be stretched.


    They screamed, making the sound they thought was the most fearful...


    After a while-this feeling of dragging quickly finally stopped.


    They found themselves in an unknown galaxy--


    Here, the incomparable desolation and silence, there is no sign of life at all...Through the light of the red nebula, everyone can see that there is a dying planet under their feet...


    This planet is like a rag doll, riddled with holes...


    "This is the hometown of those robots-Cybertron!!" A voice came from everyone''s ears, and they couldn''t help but look up. It was Zhou Ye who exuded bright white light...


    Logically speaking, in a vacuum, voices should not be able to spread, but-they can hear Zhou Ye''s voice clearly.


    "Their home star has completely died!!" Zhou Ye ignored the weird expressions on the faces of those people, and continued: "The Decepticons'' idea is to occupy the earth, while the Decepticons are on the contrary. The factions are not at odds!"


    "But¡ªthis is not my reason to persuade you to accept Autobot!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "The troops that Decepticons arrive on Earth are only a few of the few...When one day, they will be on the home planet. When the same clan and bases on Mars began to invade the Earth on a large scale, do you have the light to sit here and talk?"


    "That''s why I said...you can''t represent the entire earth!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Of course, as a peace-loving faction, Autobots will not provide us with any advanced weapon technology!!" Zhou Ye continued: "But-I won, the earth can obtain the conditions for all the corpses of the Decepticons. ...I think that through reverse deduction technology, our earth will one day let these guys understand...the earth is not their battlefield, let alone the place where they want to go to war!!"


    "Now--you know what I mean?" Zhou Ye smiled and patted his hands lightly.


    With Zhou Ye''s clapping sound...everyone once again felt the weird illusion that the space was stretched until - they returned to this place.


    "Puff through" xN


    These guys fell to the ground with the feeling projected by their souls. They lay on the ground one by one, not knowing what to say for a long time... Only after a long while, the Minister of Defense stood up tremblingly and respectfully. Asked: "Then-Your Excellency Zhou Ye, why do you have such a powerful force, but you are not willing to take them away?"


    "There is an old saying in China...that is, to give you a fish, it is better to teach you the skills of fishing!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Now-this is not only a crisis of the earth, but also an opportunity for the earth''s technological leap... Why am I trying to drive them away??"


    "..." The Minister of Defense instantly grasped the point of Zhou Ye''s words. He didn''t say that he could not drive away the Cybertronians, but he didn''t want to miss this opportunity for the earth''s technological leap...


    "So..." The Secretary of Defense wanted to ask something more.


    But Zhou Ye was almost impatient... He waved his hand and said, "I will give you an hour now. I have wasted too much time today... An hour later, go to my place in Beverly Hills. Residence, tell me, your decision-is to continue to force yourself to represent the entire human race or choose to cooperate with other permanent members to complete this human transition mission."


    "Why are you so obsessed with the UN Permanent Council Meeting?" the Defense Minister asked curiously.


    "Because-balance represents peace!!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "The day I don''t want to drive away the Cybertronians, it has become the time when the Third World War broke out!"


    As the voice fell, Zhou Ye''s figure disappeared in place...


    Soon, a guard rushed into the temporary headquarters in a panic and shouted: "Mr. Minister, those Autobots and those people have disappeared...Should we immediately let the troops into preparation for battle...!!! "


    "No need..." The Secretary of Defense waved his hand weakly, and then said: "Connect me with your Excellency the President. I request a ministerial video conference!"


    The Minister of Defense knew that the Master was telling him that he had the means to take away these Autobots at any time...so-just accept it honestly.


    Chapter 1537


    Chapter one thousand five hundred and thirty seven


    after an hour----


    U.S. time, four o''clock in the morning - five o''clock in the afternoon in Yenching time - ten o''clock in the morning in France - twelve o''clock in the Russian time - nine o''clock in the morning in England time.


    The leaders of the four countries also received an urgent video request from the US president.


    Fifteen minutes later--


    The leaders of the five countries finally gathered through a satellite encrypted video connection at the same time.


    The leaders of the other four countries, after hearing the words of the president of the United States, came up with one kind¡ªisn¡¯t today April Fool''s Day??Is this guy kidding me?a feeling of.


    There are very few things like friendship between countries, and more are connected by interests.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1129

    But-now the president of the United States actually informs about their alien invasion, and is willing to negotiate with other countries on this matter, and even willing to share the dividends of alien technology with them?Isn''t it a ridiculous thing??


    Not to mention China, which was just threatened by the Seventh Fleet of the United States, but England, which has been behind the United States, has a kind of screaming¡ªdoes the US president feel like it¡¯s not taking medicine today??


    However, the President of the United States knows his own suffering.


    When receiving the video report from his defense minister, the US president who was picked up from the couch was very angry.


    Madan¡¯s, I know everything. Just as soon as I slept, you picked me up and talked about the prophecies of the Chinese archmage, the invasion of aliens, and the ultimatum of the master, you are sure you are not my political enemy Sent to play with me??


    However-all the anger, when he saw his national security adviser who was still in a closed state, all disappeared.


    This guy''s gaze is just like disappearing completely, and there is no such thing as gazepun in sight... he is completely innocent.


    How can such a weird thing be explained scientifically??Even after a suture operation, it can¡¯t grow so fast, right??


    In order to verify the authenticity of the Secretary of Defense¡¯s words, the president used 14 two-seater F14 supersonic fighters to make an exception to send a medical team composed of 14 experts to the temporary base where the Secretary of Defense is located...


    Fortunately, the road here is still up to standard and can serve as a temporary runway for these fighters to take off and land.


    After the experts conducted a detailed and scientific inspection of the national security adviser, they reported to the president in the video.


    The national security adviser''s vision has completely disappeared, and there is no stitching mark, just like he was an unpredictable person...


    Until this time, the President made a reasonable judgment on the whole matter.


    [The Cybertronian invaded the earth and took away what they called the source of fire hidden in the seventh area.


    [Another Posebotan star also came to the earth, but they were trying to destroy this so-called fire source, because they were afraid that those who took the fire source would use the so-called fire source to create more on the earth. Decepticons Cybertron?Launch a war to destroy the earth?


    [The Autobots failed. They did not grab the source of the fire-but with the help of an earth mage, they wounded the leaders of the Decepticons and killed the three Decepticons. Cybertronian.


    [Now, on behalf of these aliens, the Great Master of the Earth, whom those Autonomous aliens call their allies, are asking to help the Earth eliminate the Decepticons?


    [And that Chinese archmage didn''t want the United States to benefit from it alone, so he asked for an emergency meeting of permanent members to discuss how to deal with these Autonomous aliens?


    [The advantage is that you can get the corpses of those dead deceptive robots, perform reverse deductions, and complete another technological leap.


    [Moreover, the Chinese archmage has magical magic methods, and can take him and his Automate allies away at any time.


    Well, everything is clear...then-you can''t force, you can''t threaten the only way left is cooperation.


    However, can''t we take advantage of that great master, and can''t we also take advantage of those countries?At least a few economic and trade agreements can be discussed.


    With this idea in mind, the President ordered the Secretary of Defense to go to the residence of the archmage quickly and comfort him, at least-to understand what he likes?What you want... this is the most important thing.


    On the other side, the president started a verbal battle with the other four countries... His staff and think tanks kept analyzing the bottom line of each country, and their time was running out.


    The ghost knows that the magical archmage will be impatient and take those Autonomous aliens directly to other countries?The most likely country is China... You know, that is the motherland of the Chinese archmage.


    After nearly an hour of urgent discussion, the five big gangsters finally made the decision to form a nest joint command.


    All countries contribute money and people in proportion to their efforts... The headquarters of the Nest Joint Command is located on a US island in the Pacific Ocean.


    Of course-as the provider of the base, the United States naturally demanded some compensation from the countries.


    As a matter of fact, all countries know that this cargo is uneasy and kind. It is necessary to know that the island is less than 500 kilometers away from the Guam base group, and the Guam base group can be said to be the largest base group in the United States overseas.


    By establishing the headquarters there, doesn''t it mean that the United States can interfere in this nest joint command at any time??


    However-under the lure of Alien Technology, the other four countries still pinched their noses to recognize.


    However, in the distribution of the trophies, several countries refused to give in...Finally, the verbal agreement for the equal distribution of the trophies was reached.


    It¡¯s not enough just to make a verbal agreement...


    They decided to hold a five-nation ministerial meeting in New York two days later, and then sign a specific agreement.


    This matter is so settled.


    Although it is said that...but the other four countries are not what the United States says, they just believe in something.


    At this moment, almost all the spies in the U.S. are active--


    They used various means to verify the authenticity of this matter.


    Even the Chinese Consulate General in Los Angeles was directly led by the consul general. At dawn, he went to Zhou Ye¡¯s residence in Beverly Hills with the excuse of giving warmth to the Chinese compatriots to meet Zhou Ye...


    The consul general didn''t come in vain, he really saw the Autobots with his own eyes, and even saw Zhou Ye''s life style.


    In response, he wrote a report and sent his military attache back to China as soon as possible.


    The whole report actually didn''t write anything, but suggested that instead of paying attention to those Autonomous aliens, it is better to attach importance to Zhou Ye, a Chinese mage.


    Especially in his report, he criticized Zhou Ye''s life style....


    Of course, this is a matter for the benevolent to see the benevolent and the wise to see the wisdom... He actually just wants to send a message to the country, that is-this guy is a womanizer, you can lure...


    And these are exactly what Zhou Ye wants them to know the most...


    Madan¡¯s, I tried my best to come up with this pattern, you guys don¡¯t give me some gifts, are you embarrassed??


    Reference 1538


    One thousand five hundred and thirty-eight chapters


    In three days-


    Talking long is not long, talking short is not short...


    But for Zhou Ye, it was just a matter of passing away in the blink of an eye.


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t do nothing in these days. The first thing he did was to help the white queen analyze the source of the fire.


    After a day of hard work, the white queen has completely resolved the source of the fire.


    This gadget can be said to be a combination of a huge energy storage device and an information storage device. Let alone energy, many technologies stored in it have something to learn from.


    This is something completely different from the Marvel World''s technological system, and with this knowledge, the White Queen is even confident to create weapons that can interfere in time and space.


    Of course, it is not possible in this world... There are many materials and objects that this world does not have.


    Moreover, the way of energy storage for fire sources is also worth learning from.Let''s put it this way-the safe energy stored by this fire source is enough to generate energy from a sun-sized star...


    In other words-Umbrella''s Death Star combat effectiveness will once again be greatly improved.


    Unraveling the secret of this thing is not easy¡ªin fact, even the Cybertronians know only one thing about the source of fire.The white queen was able to analyze it successfully with the help of her owner Yan Ling.


    It''s a pity - although there are a lot of gains from the fire source, but - there is nothing that the Red Queen wants to improve the life level of the electronic elves.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1130

    I have to say that this is more or less a pity.


    After completing this task, Zhou Ye once again entered the stage of doing nothing...No way, currently the school can''t go.


    Because as soon as he went out, countless FBI black super agents surrounded him like bodyguards.


    They are polite, they don''t interfere with Zhou Ye''s anything, but they are like bodyguards, walking around Zhou Ye... This is a little disgusting.


    So - Zhou Ye simply stopped going out.In fact, Taba has to go out... Damn high school, who wants to go to whom... Anyway, he doesn''t want to go.


    And Mikala¡¯s father has also been pardoned by the President... But obviously, he can¡¯t stand the time of being surrounded by the FBI at this moment, so he just ran away after meeting his daughter...


    Before leaving, Zhou Ye threw him a bank card worth six million dollars... and asked him to find a place to enjoy life.


    In this regard, Mikala''s father was very happy...


    Although he felt that his daughter¡¯s boyfriend seemed to be bothered, but-Mikala''s heart-wrenching appearance made him helpless in the end, so-out of sight and not upset, he took the money from his daughter''s boyfriend. , Traveling around the world is the best choice.


    After three days without going to school...


    The five-nation ministerial meeting was finally held in Washington, DC...


    As a representative of Autobot''s communication with humans, Zhou Ye of course attended this meeting with Optimus Prime.


    After witnessing the transformation of Autobots...this meeting passed the issue of the five countries jointly building a nest joint base at the fastest speed. The rest is the wrangling of the five countries...


    Who should pay how much money, who has how much troops and equipment should be contributed, which country is specifically responsible for Europe, which country is specifically responsible for Asia, etc... a series of meetings.


    And Zhou Ye fished the whole process this time...


    Just when he was so bored that he was playing with the signature pen in his hand, a blond lady wearing a black skirt walked behind him and said in a low voice: "Mr. Zhou Ye, someone wants to see you. Discuss with you about very important things..."


    "Is it very important...?" Zhou Ye looked at the lady and asked, "How important is it?"


    "It''s so important to the fate of the earth!!" the lady whispered.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye stood up and stretched out... Anyway, it''s boring to stay here, so just go and see the so-called very important things."Let''s go!!"


    "please follow me!!"


    Zhou Ye unhurriedly followed the female assistant and walked out. The officials at the meeting seemed to have not seen his actions. Regarding Zhou Ye''s departure as a communication bridge with the Cybertron star, they chose to ignore...


    Soon, under the leadership of the female assistant, Zhou Ye came to a corridor not far from the venue.


    The security level here is obviously very high. There are not only various detection devices, but also a large number of people in black standing at the door.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s arrival, a few people in black came up to search for Zhou Ye''s body...


    "Sorry, I hate men searching my body!!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, the two men in black who came up to search for the body suddenly stood there...The other men in black immediately took out their weapons without hesitation, and aimed at Zhou Ye, for a moment-Zhou Ye The body was covered with red dots of various laser sights."Raise your hands and lie on the ground!! Hurry..."


    "I hate this kind of boring temptation..." Zhou Ye tilted his head slightly and spit out such a sentence."Your meaningless temptations are useless. It''s better-you can try to use nuclear weapons against me and see if it works for me..."


    Zhou Ye seemed to be talking to the air to himself, but--the people in black found that their bodies were completely out of control, and they were moving the gun to their companion''s head little by little...


    On the other side, in the room at the end of the corridor-the supreme leaders of the five countries couldn''t help but smile wryly.Behind them, there are dozens of elites from all walks of life. They are monitoring the changes of all materials in the corridor through various detection devices hidden in the corridor and on the people in black...


    "No abnormal elements were found in the air..."


    "No abnormal rays found..."


    "Wait...the pressure on the secret service team has reached two megapascals..."


    What is the concept of two megapascals?It is about 20 kilograms of pressure per square centimeter, and the normal living environment of normal people is one atmosphere, which is 0.1 MPa...


    This is equivalent to the people in black who are now, and the maximum endurance of the human body is only 1.84 MPa of pressure. Obviously-these special services are already in a state of dying.


    "Well, don''t try our mage friends anymore!!" The old Chinese man sitting on the side smiled and said, "I don''t think there is any point in going on like this!!"


    After the simultaneous interpreter around me translated the words of the Chinese old man to several other leaders, they nodded in unison.


    "Go and invite our mage friend in..." The Chinese old man told a thin high-school-age man next to him.


    "Okay, Chairman!"


    Reference 1539


    One thousand five hundred and thirty-nine chapters


    Two minutes later-


    "I really don''t like your so-called temptation!!" Zhou Ye had already walked into this room at this time, he waved his hand unceremoniously, took out a single sofa, and sat down in a standard Erlang posture... ¡­


    "Sorry, Mr. Master, all we have for you is kindness. It was just an accident just now!!" A female helper hurriedly explained: "What you have encountered is only normal inspection procedures..."


    "Is that so? Are the detection equipment installed in the walls and those in black also the inspection procedure?" Zhou Ye said, snapping his fingers lightly...


    Then, the research elites sitting behind those leaders were horrified to discover that all their detection devices were destroyed by unknown means in an instant.


    "Sorry, Mr. Master...I think it''s better for everyone to talk frankly and frankly. Can you understand me?" the Chinese old man asked in Chinese.


    "Of course, no problem...I still remember the language of the motherland!!" Zhou Ye also replied in Chinese.


    "That''s great!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s fluent Chinese, the Chinese old man couldn''t help but put on a smile on his face."We are very grateful to Mr. for his contribution to the first contact between the two civilizations. Our test just now is just to understand your position, Mr.... After all, this is about the destiny of the entire mankind!"


    "I know what you are thinking..." Zhou Ye waved his hand indifferently, "You don''t need to tell me those Mandarin idioms... Trying to lie in front of a mage is the most stupid thing. All the things in your mind are just me. If you want to know, you can know clearly... just like you!!!"


    Zhou Ye said, referring to the president of the United States... "Would you like me to talk about a clip of you in the baseball locker room with a black woman in high school??"


    The president of the United States heard the words translated by the simultaneous interpretation by his side, and he was taken aback for a moment, and then...the face was instantly filled with fear.


    He almost forgot about that... but now he was told by the Chinese teenager who claimed to be a mage?What the hell is this??


    "Don''t doubt my ability..." Zhou Ye glanced at the guy. "The fragments in your mind are like trash pieces of paper scattered on the ground. I can pick them up and check them at any time, but-most of the time. I am too lazy to bend over!!"


    "Haha..." The president of the United States kept wiping the sweat from his forehead... It is a very scary thing to face someone who knows all the secrets in your mind at any time.


    "I also know what you are worried about... It''s nothing more than the fear that I''m the earth stalker on the side of the Cybertronian¡ª¡ª" Zhou Ye leaned back lazily and said, "To be honest - if not this time If the Cybertrons invaded the earth, I would not even be too lazy to meet you...but this invasion is both a crisis and an opportunity. Because I was afraid of being messed up by some stupid politicians, I asked for this meeting!! "


    "What do you mean by sir?" The Chinese old man asked with a smile.


    "I mean it''s meaningless..." Zhou Ye sighed and said, "I can be a bridge between you and Autopai, and I don''t want to worry about your domestic bullshit. I only have one request. They can find me when they don¡¯t communicate smoothly¡ªbut don¡¯t bother me if it¡¯s okay!! Ah, yes...it¡¯s a neon satellite that is flying over Washington now?"


    "This..." The Chinese old man was a little embarrassed and didn''t know what to say. How did he know what satellite was flying over Washington at this time??


    However, the expert group behind soon gave an answer."Yes, it is indeed the Neon IGS-3A optical satellite."


    "That''s it!" Zhou Ye said, raising his hand and propped his arm toward the sky.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1131

    Then, a circular golden magic circle appeared above Zhou Ye''s palm. The golden magic circle with a diameter of one meter emitted a dazzling golden beam of light in less than one second...


    The golden beam of light instantly broke through the concrete layer more than one meter thick and plunged straight into the sky...


    Zhou Ye, who had done all this, smiled and clapped his hands, and then¡ªShi Shiran put away the sofa behind him, and left a word.[I won''t participate in the rest of the meeting, you can just take care of it...] Then the figure flashed and disappeared completely.


    All the leaders were stupid on the spot. Not only them, but also the experts sitting behind them, felt that they were being reshaped.


    I was taught since I was a child that magic is illusory and non-existent-only science can be real in this world.


    However, as magic appeared in front of them today, they suddenly had an illusion that they had passed through.


    After a long while-the president of the U.S. was relieved and muttered: "Fortunately, there is only one such person in the world..."


    "Yes..." The Prime Minister of England also sighed. He looked at the old man in China with envy, jealousy and hatred. You know, just now this mage personally admitted that China is his motherland...


    The Chinese old man looked at the standard circular gap on his head with a smile, and didn''t know what he was thinking...


    Old foxes like them all knew why Zhou Ye suddenly used magic to make a move, and disappeared here in an instant when he was so indifferent.


    This is a demonstration to them-


    Don''t hit his idea, you will face his revenge if you hit his idea...


    Just when this small meeting place fell into silence for a while, soon news came from the expert group behind."Report to you guys a bad news. The neon IGS-3A optical satellite that just flew over Washington DC completely lost contact with the ground base station a minute ago. In addition-the Mr. Zhou Ye has returned to his The residence of Foley Hills, and made a little joke with the FBI agent who protected him at the door!!!"


    "..."


    ".................."


    At this moment, the air solidified...


    What does this mean? It means that this Mr. Magician can instantly destroy a satellite in outer space orbiting 500 kilometers away, or appear in Los Angeles, 3,695 kilometers away from Washington...


    A magician who can run and fight, how do you fight??


    With unrestricted warfare, he alone can disintegrate a country¡¯s turmoil and even to pieces...Nuclear weapons??Nuclear weapons have to be hit before others.


    "Huh-let''s talk about the cooperation with Cybertron''s Autobot leader!!"


    The Chinese old man sighed, and then proposed.


    "I agree¡­¡­"


    "I agree too!!"


    This time the five hooligans unexpectedly voted for it at the same time...


    Of course, it is like this on the surface, but it is hard to say what kind of thinking the leaders of the countries behind.


    Reference 1540


    One thousand five hundred and forty chapters


    The five-nation ministerial meeting held in Washington this time declared to the outside world to better maintain world peace and strengthen ties between countries, and to carry out economic, trade and military cooperation.


    And the meeting went very well.


    In this regard, other countries should take a joke and make a joke-the five big hooligans suddenly meet, is this not enough for these guys to be nervous??


    Are they finally planning to cast aside their previous suspicions and seek common development??development of?How to develop?Of course it is-to profit from other countries...


    For a time, the whole world was full of rumors, and there was an atmosphere of despair.


    All countries are watching to see who will be slaughtered as the first fat sheep...Once there are signs of this, the small countries may have to unite and defend the five gangsters.


    No matter what other countries think, anyway-on an archipelago in the center of the Pacific Ocean, base construction has begun in full swing...


    This time, the five nations joined forces to mobilize various elite engineering construction troops to rebuild and construct the entire ring island group at any cost.


    And Optimus Prime and the others were also sent over to serve as labor... After all, large machinery or something, how can there be Transformers just for it?And-Optimus Prime is more concerned about his new home on earth.


    As for Zhou Ye?


    He is doing nothing to play games at home...


    What game to play??Uh...Of course it was playing games with my own woman.


    "My dear, you are shameful again..." Mikala threw the poker in his hand on the coffee table... "Why do I always lose every time I fight a landlord?"


    "Because you understand so well..." Zhou Ye casually ended the game with an eight-two bomb, waved his hand and said, "Okay, baby, obediently accept the bet..."


    "My dear... can socks count as a piece of clothing?" Mikala said coquettishly.


    "Of course not!" Maggie jumped up with only one bikini.


    Carly said in response: "Yes, Ye, you absolutely can''t just let Mikala go like this..."


    Zhou Ye looked at Carly, and shook his head helplessly... This girl had a worse loss than Maggie, basically there was nothing left on her...


    In this circle, Mikala is better, at least she still has a skirt that can be used to cover up...


    But, looking at the current situation-she can''t keep the skirt.


    Just when Zhou Ye was about to refute Mikala unselfishly, the voice of the White Queen came from the communicator placed on the table in the living room."Master, you have a guest here!!"


    Hearing what the White Queen said, Zhou Ye temporarily let go of Mikala... and asked, "Who is it?"


    "It''s the last Mr. Consul General!!" With the voice, the white queen cast the image from outside the door on the wall of the living room.


    I saw a black vehicle with an embassy license plate parked at the entrance of the manor... Through heat source analysis, there were four people inside.


    "Let them in..." Zhou Ye said, turning his head and said to his woman: "Well, my dears, we have guests. You go up and change clothes first!!"


    "Ok!!"


    "Really, why did you choose this time?"


    "What a great news!!"


    Mikala smiled, because she didn''t have to pay a bet, and Carly and Maggie were not so happy...


    But they didn''t dare to delay, and walked upstairs one by one...By the way, they also took their clothes on the sofa.


    quickly--


    There was the sound of the engine of the vehicle outside the villa, and then a lanky middle-aged man walked in...


    As soon as he came in, there was a smile on his face...Should it be said that he was engaged in foreign affairs?All of them are exquisite.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1132

    "Good afternoon, Mr. Zhou, I take the liberty to interrupt, please forgive me!!" The Consul Waiting said as he walked up to Zhou Ye and stretched out his hand.


    "Sit down, Mr. Consul!!" Zhou Ye shook hands casually and sat down... He looked at the pair of girls behind the Consul a little curiously.


    The two girls seem to be young, probably 18 or 9 years old, and they can be regarded as a pair of beauties in terms of appearance and figure-most importantly-theirs There are nine points similar in appearance, apparently a pair of twin sisters.


    "Are they?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Forgot to introduce you!" Consul Hou said, with a smile on his face: "They will be the liaison officers who will be responsible for the liaison between the Chinese government and the husband. This is Lu Zimo, this is Lu Zixuan!"


    "Hello, Mr. Zhou, I am Lu Zimo (Lu Zixuan)!!" X2


    As the two women spoke, they stepped forward to Zhou Ye, raised their hands, saluted a military salute, and then said in unison: "From now on we will be responsible for the liaison between Mr. Zhou and the Chinese government!!"


    "..."


    Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... He looked at the Consul Waiting who was standing by, and what about the Consul Waiting?Then smiled mysteriously at him.


    That kind of tacit smile made Zhou Ye understand instantly, why these two girls did...


    Damn it, isn''t this just sending the sheep into the mouth of the tiger??


    The most important point is that Zhou Ye discovered that these two girls had all the thoughts of serving the motherland in their minds. They didn''t even know the real purpose of this mission...


    Moreover, these two girls are still top students in the Army Academy. The most important thing is that they were born in a military compound and have been strict at home since childhood, so until now they are still Xiaobai who has never even talked about love...


    have to say--


    This trick is cruel...because it is within the system, it is more restrictive...Your family is within the system, where do you want to go??


    However-Zhou Ye just took this set.


    "The liaison officer...?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly."Then what is your mission?"


    "Our task is to be on call 24 hours a day to establish a smooth channel for you to communicate with the high-level Chinese government at any time." Lu Zimo said softly.


    "Twenty-four hours?" Zhou Ye smiled."That means you will follow wherever I go?"


    "Yes, sir!" It was Lu Zixuan who answered Zhou Ye this time.


    Perhaps for ordinary people, the appearance of the two sisters is super easy to be confused, but for Zhou Ye, they can still be distinguished.


    "What do you guys do?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "We will intelligence analysis!"


    "we will¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "we will¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Zhou Ye just watched these two energetic little girls in front of him in such a quiet way, you said each and every one of your own specialties...seriously, if they were on the battlefield, their specialties might be useful. , But¡ªby his side, they have only one usefulness¡ªto warm the bed.


    After smiling and chatting with the Lu sisters for a while, Zhou Ye talked with the consul waiting about the progress of the base and the abnormal places found in various places...Then the consul waiting stood up and left.


    And these sisters were just left here by Zhou Ye.


    Where is Zhou Ye?You''re welcome-I wiped out the sisters that night-really-frantic.


    Reference 1541


    Chapter 1 541


    "Sister..." As soon as Lu Zixuan opened her eyes, she saw Zhou Ye''s handsome face, and she looked for her sister Lu Zimo with some fear.


    Not surprisingly, on the other side of Zhou Ye, she saw her sister.


    "Sister!!" Lu Zixuan gently shook his sister''s shoulders, and whispered to her sister: "Sister... wake up!"


    "Hmm..." Lu Zimo also opened his eyes under the shaking of his sister."Zixuan..."


    "I, we are abandoned..." Seeing her sister, Lu Zixuan couldn''t help it anymore and cried... "Sister, what should we do now?"


    "Zixuan doesn''t cry..." In fact, seeing his sister''s crying face, Lu Zimo also felt a little sour in his eyes...


    Last night - when Zhou Ye hugged them, they also justified Zhou Ye to show respect, or they would be rude to him.


    As a result, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, let go of his hand, and allowed them to call and ask anyone for help, whether it was a consul or at home...


    At that time¡ªthe two sisters first called the consul, but¡ªno one answered, and then they called their own home...this time it was connected, but¡ªtheir father told them in a very heavy tone [ Everything is focused on the overall situation]...


    What is the big picture??


    Alien Technology is the overall picture...


    Although Zhou Ye didn''t participate in the cake splitting... but he had the ability to lift the table, and he also had a good relationship with Bo Pai.


    This is enough to prove his importance, especially-as an out-of-specification existence, proper friendship is necessary.So it''s not surprising that this happens...


    Originally, what I thought over there was that with Zhou Ye''s handsome face, it was enough to sink the mud feet of the sisters who had just started their love. However, I didn''t expect that Zhou Ye would play the cards directly and directly play strong... So, this It''s embarrassing.


    When the two sisters thought of the information they had obtained when they asked for help last night, they felt sadness. The two sisters simply hugged each other and wept bitterly.


    "Okay...Don''t cry!!" Zhou Ye couldn''t pretend to sleep at this time... He directly embraced the two sisters with one hand.


    "Uuuuu...we have no home..." X2


    The two sisters are indeed telepathic, and they all speak exactly the same.


    "Okay, isn''t this your home?" Zhou Ye gently patted the dolphins of the two of them... comfortingly said: "Well, the female''s eldest daughter should be married, sooner or later you will leave your parents..."


    "Bad...we won''t marry you!!" X2


    Okay, the two sisters are in sync again...Zhou Ye is particularly interested in this. There are a lot of twins, but there are not many twins with telepathy. It was because of this last night... he almost didn''t... well, can''t think about it anymore. , Thinking about these two sisters will be unlucky again...


    It took a lot of work to persuade the sisters...Speaking of which, in fact, the sisters didn''t hate Zhou Ye. Rather than hate them, it would be better to say that they could not leave this feeling... After all, some people like to cheat.


    The reason they cry is because they feel like they are abandoned by the family...


    But after Zhou Ye coaxed for a long time, the two sisters finally turned this corner.


    Last night, Carly and the three girls directly gave the master bedroom to the newly joined sisters. They had long been expecting new sisters to join... No way, they could not bear it anymore.


    As Zhou Ye took the Lu sisters downstairs... Mikala and Kali Maggie also enthusiastically pulled up the Lu sisters to exchange experiences.


    At the beginning, the Lu sisters were still very unaccustomed...but gradually...they let go.


    The comrades in arms who have had the experience of facing the enemy together will always have good feelings.


    Three months later-

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1133

    The joint base-the nest is built.


    Zhou Ye brought the girls to the base directly, and he had to say-in this barracks full of masters, the beauties behind Zhou Ye are a beautiful landscape.


    It''s a pity that no one dared to attack Zhou Ye''s woman...


    Although it was said that Zhou Ye was not allowed to offend Zhou Ye with the above-mentioned fate, but--for those soldiers, isn''t the military order just for defiance?


    The reason why they were so clever to see Zhou Ye was that the lair troops dispatched an extermination robot for the first time.


    At that time, Zhou Ye didn''t even use the Hercules transport plane to transport the Transformers, but directly opened a portal and sent the lair troops and the Autobots to the palace-like sewers under Tokyo.


    Here are two Decepticon robots hiding...


    As soon as they met, the two Decepticons were also cunning. One of them looked bad and turned around and ran away. As a result... it was directly settled by Zhou Ye''s magic cannon.


    Especially Zhou Ye deliberately swept through most of the sewers with a magic cannon... and caused the entire Tokyo sewer system to be completely paralyzed.


    However, this is not over yet.


    Zhou Ye, who had done all this, opened the portal again-with the lair troop and the Autobots, pulling the body of the Decepticons and returning to the base in the Pacific.


    From that moment on, Zhou Ye''s reputation spread throughout the lair.


    In the army, the strong are the most respected, and no one wants to offend a magician who is out there and has amazing firepower.


    Therefore, many soldiers now respectfully shout [Your Excellency] when they see Zhou Ye.


    Following the victory of the first battle, Zhou Ye led the Autobots to sweep away the Decepticons on the earth for a month.And the Autobot team has gradually become less single and weak due to the return of other people...


    Among them-as soon as the three Alita sisters returned to the team, they became the combat partners of the daughters of Carli... This made the Lu family sisters envy.


    After a month of cleaning, the Decepticons have become more careful... They are like rats in the sewer, hiding their shadows.


    This also brings no small problems to search.


    But-no country finds it troublesome.


    Because - they did feel the dividends brought by this war...


    Through reverse derivation technology, there are many technologies that have fallen into a bottleneck and have new ideas.


    At the same time - the two inseparable Chinese liaisons around Zhou Ye also came into the sight of the other four countries.


    Because-they found that despite the impressive results of the first sweep,-in terms of harvest, it is clear that China has gained more than them.In the final analysis, they fell the cause of the liaison officer sisters...


    Well, you can send a liaison officer, or we can send it-everyone should be fair.


    I don''t want to be able to win over Zhou Ye, but at least let everyone try to be on the starting line, right??


    then--


    In Zhou Ye¡¯s team of liaison officers, there were again four pairs of sisters and eight beauties...Among them, the liaison officers between France and England were returned twice by Zhou Ye. In the end-after they learned from the pain, they found out-Zhou Ye is this stuff There is actually a plot of the first girl.


    In desperation, they could only lower their security level and searched from certain private units... For example, the French liaison officer sisters, who are just sixteen, are in high school, and are reserve members of the gymnastics team... In England, it¡¯s a pair of sisters of Indian descent...Russian--ahem, that''s a pair of little sisters from the National Ballet...


    The United States is directly a pair of figure skating sisters...


    As long as it meets the criteria, Zhou Ye will not pull it and accept it all...So-the soldiers in the lair can only look at Zhou Ye with envy and hatred and watch Zhou Ye take his team of liaison officers every day and dangle in front of them. ...It''s really a tragedy.


    Reference 1542


    One thousand five hundred and forty two chapters


    Mars-Underground-Decepticon Secret Base-


    "My great leader, Your Royal Highness Megatron... Your most loyal subordinate, Starscream is back!!" With this slightly flattering tone, Starscream''s tall figure appeared in the secret like a cave in the ground. In the base.


    "Starscream, you better bring me some good news..." Megatron was sitting on a rock, staring at Starscream with cold eyes, "Have you found the traitor who stole the source of fire?" ??"


    "Uh-!" Hearing Megatron''s words, Starscream said embarrassingly: "My great leader, Soundwave is already in synchronous orbit, and he is monitoring the earth''s intelligence. If there is news about the traitor from the roadblock, I I will definitely notify you as soon as possible!"


    "Damn...Damn...Damn..." Megatron was furious when he heard Starscream''s words, he stood up abruptly, grabbed Starscream by the mouth and slammed him against the rock. On the wall."You told me... the roadblock will never betray, so I returned to the Mars base and waited for the news of the source of the fire! But an earth year has passed, but you told me-no roadblock was found, he was just like this The news in the world is the same, without a trace..."


    "This... Your Majesty Megatron, I don''t know why the roadblock suddenly disappeared..." Starscream was really about to cry.


    He is really trying to find the roadblock.


    But-even so, he still has no news so far.


    Whether it''s the call of the Decepticon channel or the sound wave invading the earth''s network through the earth satellites, there has been no news of roadblocks...


    This is simply unimaginable.


    Even, they intend to find the roadblocks through the positioning components on every Decepticon, but they can''t find it...


    The roadblocks are like completely disappearing in this world, becoming without a trace.


    "I¡ªgo to the earth!!" Megatron pushed Starscream away suddenly and stood up... strode towards the deepest part of the cave."I''m going to find our source of fire... If the roadblock is really dead, then the source of fire must be in the hands of the earthlings, or the hands of the autobots... I want to invade the earth and persecute those The fragile humans surrender the source of fire..."


    "No... Your Majesty Megatron!!" Starscream stopped Megatron violently, and said hurriedly: "Those Autobots have already reached an alliance with the people on Earth. They are now searching the world for our Decepticons, we The loss of the fighters is great..."


    "So what?" Megatron waved his hand. Behind him, thin green sacs like hanging bats spread all over the cave."Our new soldiers are about to grow up. With these little King Kong, we will soon achieve our goals!"


    "Great Majesty Megatron!!" Starscream became even more anxious when he heard Megatron''s words."Without the fire source, if we incubate so many little King Kong at once, the energy of our spacecraft will be completely exhausted... and, have you forgotten the human being who defeated you?"


    "You said¡ªwhat?" Megatron became angry when he heard Starscream''s words.


    Being disabled by Zhou Ye''s two magic cannons was a scar that Megatron would never want to mention.


    As proud as he is, how can he endure the fact that he was defeated by a human being?


    "His Majesty Megatron... I have already figured out a way to deal with that guy!!" Starscream hurriedly said with the fastest speed in his life: "I have sent the hermit warrior into the earth, and she will be close to the human soon. By your side, when the time comes... we can get rid of him easily!"


    "Are you making me laugh? Starscream???" Megatron didn''t calm down his anger when he heard Starscream''s words, but became even more angry.


    Even if Megatron didn''t want to admit it, he had already regarded Zhou Ye, who had maimed himself with two magic cannons, as an opponent second only to Optimus Prime.


    Such a powerful opponent would be killed by a hermit warrior??


    Is Starscream mocking himself for being inferior to a hermit warrior???


    "No, no...His Royal Highness Megatron, listen to me!!" Starscream looked at the colder and colder eyes in Megatron''s eyes, and hurriedly explained: "I have found the human weakness in the earth''s network... ¡­"


    "Oh??" Megatron looked at Starscream noncommittal, staring at him coldly, waiting for his explanation.


    "Please wait a moment, I have brought these materials back!!" Starscream said, using his own eyes, he began to put away what he called the materials.


    If there is an otaku here, if you see Starscream¡¯s information, you will probably be screaming... Isn¡¯t this special information about the mage in the game?

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1134

    "His Majesty Megatron, I have worked so hard to find some information in the vast data on the earth network!!" Starscream played various film and television works and the game against the wizard. The introduction, while saying: "According to my analysis of the situation of the earthling that day, I finally found that this is a profession that has been passed down from ancient times on the earth-the name of this profession is called the magician!!"


    Looking at the information in front of him, Megatron became a little interested.


    Seeing Megatron let go of himself slowly, Starscream seemed more confident."According to the data-this is a very powerful profession, and people with such a profession usually have very high mental power... and their profession gives them extremely powerful attack power, but-at the same time , Their fragile bodies are also weakened by the so-called magical element..."


    Fragments and pictures were projected by Starscream in front of Megatron.


    "So, I can be sure that this earthling is a magician!!" Starscream said firmly, "Although his attack power is very strong, but-his weak body is his weakness, so I dispatched The hermit warrior sneaked into the earth, and when she succeeds, your enemy will completely disappear in this world!!"


    "That''s right!!!" Megatron said slowly: "But-I want him to be my pet even more, because-I am very interested in his powerful energy attack, maybe we can Transform him into a hermit warrior, so that we can get the secret of the so-called magic!!"


    "Everything is as you wish, Great Majesty Megatron!!" Starscream''s flattering voice was enough to disgust anyone with a conscience.


    But apparently, Megatron was not among them¡ªhe was almost used to Starscream''s tone."You personally go to the front to supervise the battle... I also have to ask my teacher how to add more energy!!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty Megatron!!!" Starscream was born to be a toil, and as soon as he came back, he would return to Earth again... Hey, what a hapless one.


    Reference 1543


    One thousand five hundred and forty three chapters


    Half a year later-Pacific Ocean-


    The Nest Force Joint Command Post¡ª¡ª


    It is very busy here. From time to time, large military transport aircraft painted with national flags land here, and-in the port, there are also large ro-ro cargo ships loading and unloading materials.


    This is a cargo ship and transport plane used by various countries to secretly transport supplies to the nest troops.


    At the same time, they are also responsible for the mission of transporting the corpses of deceptive robots back to their home countries.


    The corpses of the deceptive robots in the five gangsters naturally belong to them, but-if they are found in countries other than the five gangsters, then they need to be divided equally...


    As for, how do you divide it equally?That''s the business of the commanders of the various countries in the station...


    At this moment, an Osprey fighter flew from a distance to the camp of the lair. After verification, it finally landed on the tarmac.


    "Hello, sir!!!" A ground crew member in combat uniform greeted him and asked the middle-aged man with glasses who had stepped down from the Osprey fighter: "What can I do for you??"


    "I''m from the White House, I need to see the commander in the resident!!" After saying this, the middle-aged man seemed to have thought of something, and said: "I mean the commander of the U.S. military!!"


    "Of course, please come with me!!" The ground crew said, and he was about to lead the middle-aged man towards the US Army Command Center-at this moment, he suddenly saw the Osprey fighter and walked down again. A blonde girl in military uniform, the beauty of that girl made him stunned.


    "How is it? Isn''t it beautiful?" The middle-aged man smiled slightly at the ground staff: "Every boy who sees her is like this, it''s nothing!!!"


    "Well, we are actually used to beauties!!" The ground crew said, turning his head and leading the middle-aged man to the outside of the apron.


    "Oh? Why? Isn''t this a military camp?" At this time, the blonde girl had also walked over, and obviously she had also heard the ground staff''s words.


    "In this base, there are a lot of beautiful women!!" The ground crew was of course even more excited when they were called by the beautiful women."The liaison groups from various countries around our Master are all beautiful women. The most important thing is that they are all twins..."


    "Don''t you be jealous of the master mage?" the girl asked rhetorically.


    "It''s envy, miss..." The ground crew stopped solemnly, and corrected the blond chick: "We are not jealous, we just envy..."


    "why??"


    "Because the Master is powerful, undisputedly powerful." The ground crew smiled: "Have you ever seen a space gate that can transport tens of thousands of troops at one time? I have seen it before... That is when we wiped out a Decepticon in Africa It''s the old nest!!"


    "The space gate is as high as a skyscraper. Even the largest transport aircraft can pass through two at the same time!!" The ground crew said here, smiling slightly: "If I have this ability, I think even I To my country, I want to marry a hundred wives, and they will arrange it for me... It''s a pity that I don''t have one!!"


    "I''m a little interested in the master mage you mentioned!!" The blonde girl smiled slightly and said.


    A group of people came to the US military command post talking and laughing. After greeting the soldiers guarding the gate, the ground crew turned and left.


    The middle-aged man directly showed his identity certificate. After the soldiers confirmed the identities of the middle-aged man and the blond girl by phone, they let them go.


    "Hello, Vincent Chief of Staff!!!" The middle-aged man walked up to Vincent Strauss in the uniform of the school officer and stretched out his hand. "I am the assistant to the president, John Laus. , This is the Weapon Tester from the 68th Research Institute of the Military-Lieutenant Alice Lucas!"


    "Hello, I have received a call from the White House!" The Chief of Staff Vincent nodded, and then reached out and let them into the temporary meeting room next to him.


    If it is said that other headquarters do not have a meeting room, there must be a meeting room here.


    Whether it is England or France, even Russia and China...


    In the independent command post of every country, there will be a living room.


    After all-every country has the idea of ??exploring secrets from other countries, so the number of visits to other colleagues is more.


    And the United States is the one that has been visited the most. Why did they have the body and fire source of Megatron before?What other countries want to know most is whether or not the Americans have hidden some technology and weapons against the Cybertronians.


    And this kind of upright visit seems to be nothing, but-see the real chapter in the details, sometimes, many problems can still be seen.


    Therefore, in order to prevent unnecessary leaks, everyone now has a reception room in the headquarters.


    "It seems that your life is going well!!" Assistant John looked at the reception room and joked: "You know, your Excellency has been questioned by Congress several times!!"


    "That''s his business!!" Vincent said indifferently: "Our soldiers are fighting for the United States, not for the president... We must distinguish the priority!!"


    "Okay!!" Assistant John didn''t want to discuss this issue too much. Who said the current president is unpopular?


    "This time I''m here on behalf of the Military Research Institute!!" John said as he took out a document from his handbag and put it on the coffee table."The personnel of the Military Research Institute stated that it is now difficult for them to make technological breakthroughs on the corpses of the Cybertronians. They need more important parts instead of whole pieces, such as more weapons. Important components of the aspect, as well as their weapon energy supply components, etc..."


    "I know..." Upon hearing this question, Vincent rubbed his temples with a headache."But do you know how hard it is to argue with those guys? If you want to get what you want, then you have to pay two other prices...especially some of the Cybertronian weapon components Very tricky. If you don''t disassemble it on site, you won''t be able to recognize it. We have already paid too much unnecessary price for this..."


    "So, here I am!!" At this time, Alice Lucas said: "As an excellent weapon evaluator, I believe in my own vision..."


    "Huh?" Vincent glanced at Alice, in his opinion... this chick is just a decoration, or maybe a second-generation official came to review the qualifications, no way, this chick looks too young. ... "Do you know what you are talking about? Miss Lucas!!"


    "Of course I know, and-I will use facts to prove to you how precise my vision is!!" Alice Lucas said unceremoniously.


    Vincent looked at John who was sitting aside.


    "Don''t look at me, this is the idea of ??the guys at the Weapons Research Institute of the Ministry of Defense..." John shrugged his shoulders and said innocently, "I''m just a foil!!"


    "Well... I hope so!!" Since it was the order above, Vincent could only accept it.


    Reference 1544


    One thousand five hundred and forty four chapters


    The helpless Vincent, after leaving Alice behind, was worried again.


    In the entire base, except for the female soldiers'' dormitory beside Zhou Ye''s barracks, there are really no female soldiers'' dormitories in other places.


    In desperation, he could only find Zhou Ye, discussing his want to put Alice in the female soldiers'' dormitory next to Zhou Ye. After all-those dormitories were originally for Zhou Ye''s liaison officer and officer regiment...


    And everyone knows that there has never been a single person there, because--the female liaison officers, they all stayed in Zhou Ye''s room at night.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1135

    By the way, in the military camp, the nickname comparable to Zhou Ye''s magician is-Shisan Lang.


    The so-called Shisan Lang-is to meet thirteen women in one night.


    It is said that this nickname came from the Chinese army... Zhou Ye just smiled and did not respond.


    I''m kidding-if my brother is aggressive, let you know what Man Lang is.


    In the end, Zhou Ye agreed to Vincent''s request... and met with Alice.


    The first time he saw Alice, Zhou Ye recognized Alice''s identity... the hermit warrior of the Decepticons.


    However, Zhou Ye did not say anything, because - he planned to play games with this beautiful hermit warrior.


    Time flies...


    In an instant, a month passed...


    After another full return from the battle, Vincent was delighted to find that the weapon tester named Alice was indeed very powerful, at least she really recognized the weapon energy supply components hidden in a pile of scrap iron, and the hiding was excellent. The weapon and energy supply components of his, so that he only paid a small price to obtain this important component, which made Vincent feel a lot happy.


    "Okay, that''s it for today!!" Zhou Ye, who helped open the door, waved his hand, and then took his own women, intending to flash people first.


    After all, he is not resident here, he will only come here when he has action-under normal circumstances, one mission a month is considered too much, sometimes there may not be one mission in two months.


    "My dears, where are you going to go today?" Zhou Ye turned to look behind him, his girlfriends with different hair colors and different looks, and asked, "Should I go shopping in the Champs Elysees or go to the hot springs in Hokkaido? Go to China to taste food?"


    "It''s almost five o''clock in the afternoon now!!" Lu Zimo looked at his lady''s watch and said, "Let''s go to the Champs Elysees. It happens to be around 4 o''clock in the afternoon in Hokkaido. Let''s go to the hot springs... After the hot spring, you can catch up with a neon meal!!"


    "agree!!"


    "Yes!!"


    Obviously, Lu Zirong''s words have won the support of the women. They also want to take a good hot spring, eat something, and have a fight with their own men...


    Regarding the topic of this group of women, whether it is the civilian staff around or the soldiers, I already envy them and don''t want to envy them anymore.


    Just ask you, how convenient is it to have a mage who can open portals as a boyfriend??


    Don¡¯t say anything else, at least¡ªyou don¡¯t need to wait for troublesome visas and customs clearance time to travel to other countries.


    Just when Zhou Ye was about to open the portal, a clear voice came from behind him... "Can you add me?"


    Seeing the master of this voice, a group of soldiers suddenly wailed.


    "Goddess, you can''t just fall like this..."


    "Yes, Master, please leave us some thoughts..."


    "Uuuuu...Goddess, Master Mage is not suitable for you..."


    The wailing voices of the gang of soldiers did not shake Alice''s determination in the slightest. She walked in front of Zhou Ye indifferently and stared at Zhou Ye''s eyes with wild and instinctive eyes... "What? Are you afraid of me?"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and waved his hand. A golden portal opened in front of the women. He shouted directly at his own woman: "Let''s go, darlings!"


    "Hehe!!"


    The girls, led by Mikala, walked into the portal one by one. When they walked into the portal, they all had to look at Alice with strange eyes, and then let out a meaningful chuckle...


    This posture stunned Alice in there...


    Until all the women walked through the portal, Alice was still stunned and at a loss.


    "What? Miss Lucas? Don''t you dare to go?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "I''m not afraid to go!!" Alice stepped into the portal without hesitation.


    Zhou Ye smiled, waved to the wailing soldiers, and then disappeared into the portal in a flash.


    "Uuuuu...it seems that our goddess is doomed this time!!"


    "Accept your fate..."


    "Ahhh... I request a vacation, I''m going to Hawaii for vacation..."


    "I also want to go on a date with the passionate bikini girls there, but-we are still a month away from our vacation... so!"


    "Ahhhhh..."


    the other side--


    Hokkaido-Noboribetsu City-


    A dozen beautiful girls in military uniforms emerged from an uninhabited alley. Their uniforms were uniform, but the military emblems on the uniforms were not uniform. There were French and English ones...


    No one else, it was Zhou Ye''s girlfriend group-after the girls walked out of the uninhabited alley, a handsome young man walked out from behind them.As soon as he came out, he was surrounded by all the girls...


    Although the women are wearing military uniforms, Zhou Ye, who is surrounded by the stars like the moon, wears regular clothes. This is his special treatment... As for why the women wear military uniforms?That''s because Zhou Ye thinks that military uniform is also a kind of uniform...


    "My dear, let''s go to the last one!!" Mikara suggested excitedly: "I think the sake in that restaurant is good!!"


    "I think that sashimi is also okay!!" Maggie agreed.


    "I just want to go to the hot springs now!!" Yevgenia shook her pale blonde hair and said: "I feel like I''m back to my hometown when I get here!! Soaking in the hot springs in winter is really great!! "


    Ekaterina complained: "Everything is good here, but the sake doesn''t taste at all!!"


    The twin liaison officers from Russia have a deep resentment for the neon sake...


    "Okay, let''s go!" Zhou Ye said as he led the daughters mightily towards a bus stop where there would be a free bus to Noboribetsu Hot Spring every five minutes, and he took the ride. It¡¯s been a long time since the car, and the girls want to walk more...


    As for¡ªthe snowy weather here?


    With the girls'' transformed physique, this coldness is nothing at all... even they still find it fun.


    They were still in a military base near the equator with a temperature of more than 30 degrees Celsius on the front feet, and on the back feet they came to Hokkaido, where snow is floating in the sky, which is more than ten degrees below zero. This situation is still very interesting for them...


    And Alice, who was following everyone, of course didn''t care about the weather. To her, it didn''t matter.


    It''s just the women''s thin clothes that provoke the Hokkaido people who are not afraid of the cold for a while.


    Zhou Ye and the others didn¡¯t care. They were almost used to it anyway. Even if the police checked their identities, they were not afraid. There were five gangsters who had endorsed them. Who was full to support them and had trouble with these people... Last time Zhou Ye The sewer palace that people are proud of collapsed in half, and in the end the neon government still crushed its teeth and swallowed it?So-husband, Meng Danai...


    Reference 1545


    One thousand five hundred and forty five chapters


    "Welcome-ah, guest, it''s you!!" The lady proprietor of a hot spring hotel in a kimono was surprised when she saw Zhou Ye.


    Very handsome and generous, this is enough to make many women''s hearts moved, but it is a pity that Zhou Ye has no interest in the female generals of this hot spring hotel.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1136

    "Madame, I''m here to bother again!!" Zhou Ye smiled and led the girls into this humble but old hot spring hotel.


    "We''re here to bother again, lady boss!!"


    All the women greeted the female players happily. Obviously, it was not the first time they had come. This place had almost become their fixed location.


    "Hi, hi, welcome..." The lady boss Le''s face almost turned into a flower-she couldn''t be unhappy, this handsome boy would have to drop millions of yen here once she came. Consumption, and still pay the bill in US dollars.Facing such a high roller, what else is she dissatisfied with??


    If she had to say her dissatisfaction, it was - she was hating why she got married so early, or she might be able to spend her life with this handsome boy in front of her.


    what did you say??Haven''t you seen the dozen or so beauties around that boy??


    (¡¥¨Œ) Cut~~


    The proprietress who is over 30 will tell you what is the truth of this world¡ªthe so-called love is all the guys who have eaten enough to coax young people. There is no love in this world¡ªno, or should Said that the so-called love is a luxury topic that is qualified to talk after all the trivial matters in life are solved.


    "Did you choose the cherry blossom house last time? Guest?" the lady boss asked with a smile on her face.


    "Well, it''s the cherry blossom courtyard!!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    "Okay, please come with me!" The lady boss smiled and led Zhou Ye towards the inside.


    This is the most popular hot spring shop in Noboribetsu Onsen-cho, Sakura-no-kan-and this shop is also named for the small sakura courtyard... There are several plants planted next to the hot spring pool in the small courtyard of more than 300 square meters. Cherry tree¡­¡­


    Perhaps because of the geothermal heat, the cherry blossom trees here are unbeaten all year round...


    That''s why it is named Sakura House.


    It was not a long time, and Zhou Ye followed the proprietress to this detached courtyard... The courtyard of the detached courtyard is full of co-architectural designs, but thick glass is installed on the wooden corridor, and this glass barrier extends to The hot spring pool in the middle of the courtyard.


    The proprietress who brought Zhou Ye and the girls to the small courtyard made a condemnation and left... She had to go to the kitchen to urge her husband to prepare a dinner party.


    And after Zhou Ye and others bypassed the screens in the hall, they could see the hot spring pool in the detached courtyard...


    The girls cheered and began to disarm themselves and prepare to go to the hot springs.


    And Zhou Ye also disarmed herself with the help of the Lu sisters... Alice followed all the girls and walked into the hot spring.


    By the way, the girls put some snacks beside the hot spring, chatting and soaking in the hot spring while eating snacks.


    And on the eaves outside the courtyard, there are thick snow, snowflakes that keep falling in the sky, and cherry blossoms that are pressed down by snowflakes from time to time... The entire courtyard gives people a sense of tranquility and independence...


    At this time, Zhou Ye was sitting on the side of the huge rockery in the center of the hot spring, looking at the girls with a smile.


    What should I say?


    The artistic conception of this courtyard gives people a peaceful and comfortable feeling, that is, the kind of laziness and don''t want to do anything-people just want to soak in the hot spring pool and quietly watch the snowflakes fall down with the cherry blossoms.


    However, the artistic conception here obviously does not affect Alice. She is constantly looking at Zhou Ye, thinking about how to lead Zhou Ye to a quiet room without disturbing the girls...


    If only to kill Zhou Ye, Alice is confident that the present will pass, and Zhou Ye will be stabbed to death.


    But¡ªStarscream¡¯s latest order to convey her was¡ªto capture Zhou Ye alive, that would be difficult to do.


    She knows that all the women have emergency contact tools around them. Once they do it here, maybe a few minutes later, the Mi Army base stationed in Neon will send fighter jets to hunt down her.


    She is not afraid of death, but she will not be able to complete the task even if she is afraid of death.


    Therefore, we must--find a way to be alone with Zhou Ye...


    Thinking of this, Alice stood up without hesitation. She didn''t care about the beauty of her body being seen by Zhou Ye, and walked directly in front of Zhou Ye, "Don''t you think, at this time, we should What to do?"


    "Oh?? What do you think we should do?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, looked up and down Alice, and asked back.


    "I''ll teach you..." Alice said, with unquestionable courage, she grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand and pulled him towards the other exit of the hot spring. The entire courtyard has four entrances in a back shape. Follow the exit.


    What Alice chose was the exit opposite the entrance when they came, and there was a bedroom for guests to rest...


    The women watched Alice''s behavior happily and did not stop it.


    Soon - Zhou Ye was dragged into this large bedroom by Alice.


    With a bang, Alice directly pushed Zhou Ye onto the tatami, and then pressed it up."Let''s not waste any more time... let''s get started!!!"


    Alice said, she stubbornly refused to go up... But, as soon as she touched her, a strange feeling flooded her processor, [This is¡ªwhat is it like??Why do I feel the processor is so hot??Is my processor malfunctioning??


    But Zhou Ye kept looking at Alice with his eyes open, and seeing the confused expression of this hermit warrior, his eyes could not help but be filled with a smile.


    Of course he has no interest in robots, but-he is still very interested in the real Alice, so-he doesn''t mind using words to turn Alice into a real girl instead of-the hermit of the Decepticons warrior.


    [It doesn''t matter... I will faint him first...] Alice can no longer realize where this strange feeling is coming from. As soon as she moves her faith, she wants to stick out her mechanical braid. The upper end is A poisonous needle could make Zhou Ye pass out temporarily.


    But it is--but it is--


    Alice was horrified to discover that she didn''t have a poisonous needle...not to mention the poisonous needle, even the most basic instinct of Transformers, transformation-she couldn''t do it.


    She hurriedly pressed her hands and pushed Zhou Ye away, asking with a look of horror: "You, what did you do to me?"


    "It''s nothing, it just turned you into a real human being!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and said, "After all, I don''t want to get the smell of engine oil. I have to say-you become a human. Awesome!!!"


    Zhou Ye also raised a thumbing brother.


    However, Zhou Ye''s words scared Alice... "Can magic do this? Change the form of matter itself? Change the form of creatures themselves?"


    "What do you mean?" Zhou Ye smiled, and dragged Alice into his arms... "Now we are about to finish our unfinished business!"


    "Let go of me...NO¡ª¡ª!!!" Alice''s struggle was useless, she only had time to cry out, and completely lost the ability to resist...Who left both of them in a state of disarming?This state is too dangerous for the opposite sex to get along.


    Reference 1546


    One thousand five hundred and forty six chapters


    Just as Alice was completely transformed into a human by Zhou Ye--


    The sound waves in the geosynchronous orbit, red light circulates in my eyes... [Starscream, I have completely lost the signal of the hermit warrior...]


    [Is she dead??Starscream, who was busy on the moon, was stunned, and hurriedly asked on the Decepticon channel.


    [No, I did not receive her distress signal, and there was no news that the nest base was invaded by a Decepticon in the network.Sound wave said slowly.[This feeling of disappearing suddenly reminds me of roadblocks...]


    [You mean, the hermit warrior encountered a roadblock?Starscream felt an indescribable sense of joy in his heart.


    What does that mean??Representing the roadblock hidden in the dark, finally appeared...


    [No, maybe she just encountered the same thing as a roadblock.Soundwave said his guess.


    [Whether she encounters a roadblock or encounters the same thing as a roadblock, we must go there.Starscream''s eyes were red.[Because that is the only clue to the whereabouts of the fire source, tell me where did the hermit warrior disappear?


    it''s here.The sound wave directly transmitted the final location where the Hermit Warrior signal disappeared to Starscream through the channel.[Neon-Hokkaido.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1137

    Starscream looked at the map while turning his head to look at his busy men in the wreckage of the Ark.[You, separate half of them, and follow me into the earth.Others, continue to remove traces.


    Following Starscream''s orders, hundreds of Decepticons who were collecting space pillars put down their work, and as Starscream soared into the sky, they flew towards the earth.


    And at this moment--


    Alice has been completely unable to get up again. She never knew that in the past, she looked down on humans with this low-level mode of reproduction, and was so shocked... From the robot''s thinking to the human''s thinking, she started to change from this way.


    In addition to the pain at the beginning, other times, there is a sense of comfort that cannot be expressed in the language of Cybertron. Of course-as a female fighter, this pain is nothing to her...


    She is like a female knight who is more than tired, repeating, defeating and then coming up, coming up and being defeated...


    Two hours later, she was completely tragedy.


    Alice had completely forgotten that she was no longer the kind of tireless mechanical body, and she could no longer move under this kind of reckless work.


    In her own words-the chip is too hot to start.


    When Zhou Ye walked out holding Alice, the girls had already started the banquet...


    "How about my dear, is there a smell of motor oil in Alice''s mouth?" Seeing Zhou Ye walking in with Alice in his arms, Mikala couldn''t help but teased.


    "You can try it yourself!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and sat next to Mikala, then handed Alice in his arms to him. It''s a great--you can try it yourself...


    "Try and try!!" Mikala doesn''t care. When everyone is fighting together, they have done more. What is this?


    While talking, Mikala tilted her head and kissed Alice fiercely. Then he slapped and sighed, "It really doesn''t smell like oil, it feels like the scent of jasmine..."


    "I''ll try it too..."


    "I want to try..."


    When the girls heard Mikala''s words, they immediately started booing. They walked to Alice one by one, and each kissed Alice... "It''s amazing, there is no smell of oil!"


    "Yes!!"


    Poor Alice looked at Zhou Ye with a grieved expression... She felt like she had become a toy, being bullied by these women arbitrarily.


    "Okay, stop making trouble..." Zhou Ye waved his hand, letting the girls return to their positions... "For the addition of another new sister in our big family, cheers..."


    "Cheers..." XN


    The girls smiled and raised the cups in their hands and drank them all.


    And Alice, with Zhou Ye''s help, tried human alcoholic beverages. What should I say?Anyway, she thinks it tastes better than high-quality gasoline.


    Because a certain lawless female knight was completely unable to move, Zhou Ye gave Alice a rare attentive service this time, helping with picking and feeding dishes, helping with wine, etc...


    For the first time eating as a human, Alice felt an unprecedented sense of novelty.


    It turns out that being a human being is so fun and there are so many delicious foods to eat... In this kind of big family, the sisters'' playful atmosphere is not annoying.


    Alice is already a little obsessed with human daily life...


    Of course... there were a lot of jokes in the middle, such as the way of personal hygiene and cleaning, after all, robots don''t need to digest food.But humans still need to expel food residues through certain organs.


    For Alice, these are some extremely novel experiences...


    As for the Decepticons?mission?


    what is that??


    Alice, who had become a human, had completely betrayed the Decepticons. For her¡ªher master had only one, that was¡ªZhou Ye.


    For the sake of her master, Alice is willing to dedicate everything she has, including some news from the Decepticons... She knows everything and talks endlessly.


    As a hermit warrior, Alice''s position in the Decepticons is not high, but it is definitely not comparable to those of the Decepticons.


    She knew a lot of internal information, at least¡ªshe knew that before she came to Earth, Starscream seemed to have found something on the moon, and under Megatron¡¯s order, he began to plot these things...


    "Are you the space pillar?" Zhou Ye just smiled when he heard this-the story of the change of three, did Megatron start planning at this time?


    So, in fact, Megatron had betrayed his teacher, the King Kong, and planned to stand on his own?


    It''s so interesting...


    However, now is not the time to consider those things, life must be happy.


    That night-the girls opened the carnival mode...


    Night fell gradually...In this small hot spring courtyard, the women played presumptuously with their men.


    On the other side, in both the Yanjing Observatory and the Purple Mountain Observatory, mirror images of unidentified objects flying towards the earth were observed at the same time.


    According to the top-secret task assigned by Shangfeng, the observers in charge of this area kept collecting all the information into the 0671th Research Institute.


    This is actually a special unit. The so-called research institute is only used to deceive outsiders. Their main purpose is to monitor outer space to see if there is any Decepticon invasion.


    At the same time - in various observatories in the five countries, they have received such news. They gathered the news non-stop into the hands of their respective top leaders, watching the hundreds of meteorites that suddenly struck - almost All the people were silent, they knew that this time the Decepticons were not kind.


    Reference 1547


    One thousand five hundred and forty seven chapters


    "Jingle Bell--!"


    Zhou Ye, who was sleeping, was awakened by a harsh ringing... Before he could speak, the phone was connected by Lu Zixuan lying on the side.


    After talking in Chaozhou dialect mixed with Wenzhou dialect and Hakka dialect, Zi Xuan covered the phone''s call terminal and turned on a certain cut-off voice collection function before turning her head and whispering to her man: "Ye, the headquarters said ¡ª¡ªA meteorite stream composed of hundreds of meteorites is coming towards the earth¡ª¡ªPreliminarily judged to be a Decepticon raid force, what are we going to do?"


    "Of course they are waiting for them to land on Earth!!" Zhou Ye sighed and said, "Otherwise, what do they want me to do? Open the portal to send the troops into space? Even if I send the troops into space, they How much combat power is left in space??"


    "Then I''ll just answer them like that!!" Zixuan nodded, picked up the phone again, and talked over there.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye really wants to give a thumbs up to the guy who came up with this trick...


    After Zhou Ye reminded countries that the satellites above their heads might have been broken and invaded by the Decepticons King Kong, these guys each made their own unique tricks¡ª¡ª


    For example, the famous Wind Whisperer came out again... For example, the Chaoshan dialect and Wenzhou dialect, which had been repeatedly used in the Vietnam War, were also used again.


    The Zixuan sisters were only sent to Zhou Ye because they could proficiently use Chaoshan dialect to conduct conversations with Wenzhou dialect and Hakka dialect.Just ask if you are afraid??


    Can¡¯t your sound waves control military satellites and hack into the earth¡¯s network?


    We not only do not deactivate this military satellite, but also use this satellite to relay various true and false news for you to distinguish...


    If there is an urgent matter that requires a secret call on weekdays, the small language that does not stand for writing is used-come, Sonic-first learn all the dialects of all humans on the earth before speaking...


    This low-cost communication method with excellent security measures has been thoroughly applied to the nest base.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1138

    In particular, the devil combination of Chaoshan dialect mixed with Wenzhou dialect and Hakka dialect, even the pure Wenzhou or Chaoshan people may not be able to fully translate it.Not to mention the sound waves in a small area...


    Even the sound waves will involuntarily classify this kind of information as useless information and remove it from its own data analysis database.


    Zixuan, who hung up, got into her man''s arms again and fell asleep.


    Just kidding, it''s nearly 400,000 kilometers from the moon to the earth. Those Decepticons have to fly for a while-what''s the hurry.


    At this time-in the Nest Joint Base, a large independent radio telescope is aiming at space, and through densely distributed observatories around the world, using the whispers of wind whispers from various countries to constantly monitor the dynamics of those meteorites.


    In the Lair Joint Headquarters, the commanders of the five nations were not as leisurely as Zhou Ye, sitting in their own positions with sinking faces, waiting for the latest report.


    To be honest-they are all filled with a sense of crisis now.


    In the past, most of the Decepticon members they eliminated were only one or two, and no more than five at most.


    However, this time-more than a hundred came at once, which puts a lot of pressure on their psychology. How will this battle be fought?How to fight to minimize the damage?This is all they have to consider.


    At this moment, a Hua Guo officer came over and reported: "Your Excellency Zhou Ye said, let them land on the earth!!"


    Hearing what the military officer said, the five commanders couldn''t help but laugh bitterly... Your Excellency the Archmage was quite casual, and it seemed that he didn''t care which country the meteorite would fall into.


    But as the commanders of the other five nations, they can''t bet...


    Almost at the same time, all the information from the observatory was reported on their desks¡ªa space expert was conducting popular science on these commanders.


    "Now¡ªthese meteorites are flying towards us at the second cosmic speed. For now¡ªin eight hours, they will enter the Earth¡¯s atmosphere¡ªno, maybe faster, because¡ªaccording to our estimates, When they are close to the earth, they are affected by the gravity of the earth and their speed will accelerate to 50,000 km/h!"


    "I don''t want to hear the bad news!!" Commander France slapped the table and asked: "I just want to know where they fall..."


    "Sorry, Commander, I can''t answer you this question!" The space physics expert sighed and said, "Because-they are living creatures, not real meteorites... So, we can''t calculate their drop points! !"


    "damn it--!!"


    Hearing the words of space physics experts, almost all commanders are scolding their mothers...This kind of thing, I know you will come, but I don¡¯t know where you will come, it¡¯s really a shame...


    Time passed by, and almost all the fleets of the five countries have gone to sea, standing by at will...


    Five hours later...


    The latest intelligence was once again gathered into the hands of the commanders-


    "It''s impossible¡ªwhy did they slow down?" The space physics expert looked at the aggregated information in his hand, looking surprised.


    "What the hell happened??" the commander of Hua Guo who had been smoking for a long time asked.


    "Those meteorite swarms not only did not accelerate under the action of the earth''s gravity, but slowed their speed..." As the space physics expert said, he listed various physical formulas and speed formulas on the blackboard...


    And the commanders are not in a hurry, just watching him keep calculating there...


    Finally-he stopped his pen and said: "Yes, those guys slowed down... and maintained a speed of 40,000 kilometers per hour, heading towards the earth..."


    "So now can they figure out where they will fall?" the English commander asked.


    "Hmm¡ª" The expert nodded, then walked to the world map next to him, pointed at a point, and said, "It''s here..."


    "This is-Neon Hokkaido??"


    "Damn, His Excellency Zhou Ye should be there now... The target of these aliens is His Excellency Zhou Ye."


    "Quickly, contact our Lord Mage immediately and let him leave there quickly..."


    The commanders suddenly became anxious--Zhou Ye is their baby now...


    Neon¡¯s safety is a matter for them, they only care about their archmage.


    With Zhou Ye''s presence in the lair base¡ªall portals were opened around the world, and rapid response was truly achieved¡ªwhat happened in the Eastern Hemisphere, they only needed ten minutes to reach the location of the incident.Ten minutes is still the time for the troops to gather...just ask if you are afraid.


    It can be said that with Zhou Ye''s existence, how many things they have saved...


    The ideas of the politicians are the ideas of the politicians, anyway, they will never allow problems with the treasures of their own base.


    It''s just--the officer who was responsible for contacting Zhou Ye soon came back. He said with a wry smile: "Your Excellency Zhou Ye rejected our request, but he said, after an hour, the air defense missiles will be assembled. Army, he will give this group of Decepticons some interesting starters..."


    Upon hearing the officer''s words, the commanders glanced at each other and stretched their hands helplessly."Well, let''s prepare according to the words of Lord Mage..."


    Reference 1548


    One thousand five hundred and forty eight chapters


    It''s not that those commanders didn''t want to force Zhou Ye back, but that they couldn''t help Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye''s degree of freedom in this base is extremely high, it is that they can''t do without Zhou Ye, not Zhou Ye can''t do without them... Therefore, they can do nothing about Zhou Ye''s rejection.


    However, if you think about it in another direction, the commanders also feel a sense of relief.


    Obviously-these Decepticons knew about Zhou Ye''s existence, so they estimated that they were going to Zhou Ye this time.And Zhou Ye has certain advantages in Hokkaido-that is, the flames of war will not burn on his own land.


    Moreover, with hundreds of Decepticons at a time, they can''t guarantee that the local residents will not lose any loss without fail, so - it really is the best choice to fight on someone else''s land...


    Thinking of this, the commanders glanced at each other, tacitly choosing to follow Zhou Ye''s arrangement.


    The entire lair base suddenly became busy-they began to quickly assemble their anti-aircraft missile troops, and lined up neatly on the huge playground waiting for Zhou Ye''s portal to open...


    Hokkaido-Noboribetsu Onsen Town.


    After a good night, whether it was Zhou Ye or the girls, their faces were full of energy... After enjoying a traditional Japanese breakfast in the Sakura House, everyone reluctantly said goodbye to the proprietress. Out of the Sakura Pavilion.


    "Okay, darlings, we should also start today''s work!!" Zhou Ye embraced Alice and Carly one by one, and said, "Today is a big cast, be careful, pay attention to your own safety... ¡­"


    "Good dear..."


    "No problem, those chores, there is not enough to see..."


    Alice looked at the way the women were united, and to be honest, there was a strange feeling in her heart...


    You know, she was also a member of the Decepticons before, but now - looking at the appearance of the girls, she doesn''t pay attention to the Decepticons at all.


    Zhou Ye took the girls and simply opened the portal and led them to the expressway not far from Noboribetsu City¡ªopening the portal to the lair troops.


    One after another anti-aircraft missile vehicles drove along the portal to the highway...


    The Transformers also came here under the leadership of Optimus Prime. Against the backdrop of hundreds of guided missile vehicles, several civilian vehicles were particularly eye-catching.


    The lair troops that have already entered here with military vehicles have already headed to the two ends of the road to intercept passing vehicles. Fortunately, there is not much traffic on the highway in the morning.


    Of course-as the overlord of Neon, the interception mission will be handed over to the United States...


    At the same time-the seventh fleet stationed at the Neon Yokosuka base has also reached the Uchiura Bay in Hokkaido, the Russian Northern Fleet has also reached the Nemuro Strait, and the Chinese North Sea Fleet has also reached the Pacific Ocean outside Hokkaido. .

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1139

    For a time-the gathering of the Three Kingdoms fleet made the Neon Government panic all day long.


    What are you doing here??Do you want to unite again to destroy the neon??


    However, at the same time, the three countries secretly informed their Japanese consuls, announcing that this is a top-secret military exercise of the three countries-aimed at strengthening military cooperation between major powers and preparing for future threats from space...


    In this regard, the Neon Consuls just want to say-I believe in your evil.


    But-what if you don''t believe it??Three countries, any one of them is enough to slap them. Now that the three countries are united together, they have to listen to them, and listen to them if they don¡¯t...


    Suddenly, the entire neon political arena was full of mourning, and the pessimism of the great neon empire was spreading.


    Neon time-nine o''clock in the morning-


    The neon people in Hokkaido witnessed a feast of extinction¡ª¡ª


    I saw it¡ªhundreds of burning fireballs fell from the sky, threatening to smash the entire Hokkaido into the sea level.


    At the moment when these fireballs were about to fall, thousands of anti-aircraft missiles spewed out from the fleet on the sea or from the road-based guided missile vehicles¡ªfor a time there was an apocalyptic beauty.


    To be honest, despite the fact that there are so many anti-aircraft missiles, the real effect is too limited. After all, the speed of these meteorites is too fast. Basically everyone is blindfolded and hitting flies...


    Someone has said-in this case, why launch anti-aircraft missiles??


    The three countries are taking the opportunity to test their own air defense systems and to clean up their missile inventory.


    After this wave is over, there can be excuses for paying too much and asking for more trophies. Why not do it??


    For a time, the air defense net formed in mid-air, it was really blazing, smoke lingering...


    Thousands of anti-aircraft missiles were eventually shot down, less than half...


    After sending out this wave of air defense missiles, the fleets of each country are dicing their own pieces...what are they doing??Of course it was to salvage the Transformers that fell into the sea after being destroyed in mid-air. That is all alien technology...


    And at this time--the deceptive King Kong who landed smoothly in Hokkaido were also unlucky, one by one being rubbed on the ground.


    Starscream hadn''t seen things well, he had slipped away a long time ago, he didn''t even land on the ground...


    The rest of the hapless ghosts, one by one, were tragically caught in the urn by the lair troops, and they were captured.


    These small, deceptive King Kong, for the lair troops, are simply a bonus for nothing...Is a taller than five meters big?A super large rope net ejector will make you a hapless prey.


    This kind of special mesh lock woven with graphene can withstand hundreds of tons of pulling force.Do these Decepticons have hundreds of tons of pulling power??Obviously they didn''t-if they had, they wouldn''t be trash fish.


    Without precautions, Transformers can indeed cause considerable damage.


    But-when prepared, then it is not a problem.Is it true that the ordnance of all countries on the earth is muddled??


    For the lair troops, this is a great harvest...


    Soon these Decepticons that landed were cleaned up.


    The car people standing on the side have a weird feeling that can¡¯t be said. It seems that in just one year, they have changed from pig¡¯s feet to supporting roles... This feeling is a bit... unpleasant...


    "Boss, I think it was a mistake for us to give the body of the Decepticons to these people on earth!!" Ironhide muttered, "Because of the corpses of the Decepticons, the technology of these people on earth has been developed by leaps and bounds... I feel that this cooperation was a mistake."


    "No, Ironhide!!" Optimus Prime said sullenly, "This is what we owe to the people of the earth... Our war with the Decepticons, the people of the earth are the most innocent victims... So, it is necessary. Compensation... and those corpses are useless to us, aren''t they?"


    "You will regret today''s decision sooner or later, boss!!" Tinhide said dullly, then turned and left to the other side.


    Reference 1549


    One thousand five hundred and forty-nine chapters


    What do dozens of living Decepticons Transformers represent??It represents another technological breakthrough and a new technology is about to be born.


    This time, almost all the leaders of the participating countries came to the nest base secretly-one was to condolences to the nest troops that won the victory this time, the other was to divide the spoils...


    The top leaders of these countries brought all kinds of condolences to the troops of their respective countries, and even brought singing and dancing troupes, of course¡ªthese performance teams only knew that they were about to arrive at a secret base. Everyone had no idea where this secret base was. Just before boarding the plane, all electronic equipment was confiscated.


    After arriving at the base, they didn''t even have time to take a look at the base, they were picked up by a few tightly sealed buses from the airport to the performance hall.


    And this group of top leaders, with their own team of staff, listened to the whole process of this operation in a conference hall of the highest joint command headquarters of the lair.And Zhou Ye, once again as a non-voting representative, participated in this meeting.


    It''s funny...


    In this meeting, all the leaders led a team of staff with men and women. Only Zhou Ye, with a dozen beauties sitting on the sidelines, was called-I just look at it, I not talking.


    During this battle, the commanders of the five countries spoke at the same time...their heads of state introduced the entire process from discovery to layout of this battle. In this process-the most indispensable, perhaps Zhou Ye... ¡­


    Without Zhou Ye¡¯s portal¡ªthese troops could not reach the pre-determined place to ambush, and without Zhou Ye¡¯s presence¡ªeven if the falling Decepticons were shot down, they would eventually run away a lot, because the ground troops would be difficult. Arrive at the scheduled location quickly.


    It can be said that-in the entire lair unit, anyone can lack, or even need the help of Autobots, but-it cannot be without Zhou Ye.


    With Zhou Ye''s portal, this lair troop is an ultra-mobile troop that can reach the battlefield instantly and go into battle.


    For this, the heads of state thanked Zhou Ye again... For this, Zhou Ye just waved his hand-[I also want to thank you for sending me the liaison officer]


    When these words were spoken, the heads of state were embarrassed for a while... slapped their faces¡ªit was a slap on the face.


    However, the most important thing for politicians is to have a thick skin...Put your skin in your pocket, and after a while-everyone is just like the okay person, and they start talking and laughing.


    Next, we have entered the most critical moment-sharing the spoils.


    The United States said [We have contributed a lot in this battle, and we demand the largest share!


    Hua Guo said [We also contributed a lot in this battle, and we also demanded more shares!


    Russian X said [Our most elite Northern Fleet has been dispatched-you won''t give more-are you sorry?


    France¡­¡­


    England...


    Madan''s-Neon is close to you, so you are so cheating teammates??


    France and England united to protest the spread of this unfair situation...


    And what about Zhou Ye?


    The goods simply sat next to the venue, watching the heads of state of several countries bargaining there like the aunt of the vegetable market buying vegetables.To be honest, it still feels very interesting... and the women are sitting aside chatting and laughing with their men watching the show...


    After these countries finally reached an agreement, Zhou Ye slowly said, "Have you forgotten the Decepticon base on Mars?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, everyone fell silent...


    "Don''t you think that this is the full strength of these Decepticons Transformers?" Zhou Ye asked again: "It''s just the existence of some scum in Transformers that made you snatch it... What are you going to do when the Decepticons come out next time?"


    "I don''t know if Mr. Zhou has any good suggestions?" The Chinese old man asked with a smile.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1140

    "Actually¡ªI think the world is too small!!" Zhou Ye didn''t answer the words of the old man in China directly, but said casually: "Small enough to compete for some industrial resources. War broke out... Constant internal friction... Do you think this is good?"


    "..." XN


    Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s words, the leaders of the various countries fell silent. Of course, they are seeking their own way of death. However, on the path of exploring the universe, countries have reached a bottleneck that cannot be broken by current technology. , So they have to drink poison to quench their thirst, and constantly use various means to plunder various energy and materials.


    Although they knew-if this went on, they would end up trapped in the projectile earth, but-they couldn''t help it.


    Technological breakthroughs do not happen overnight. It takes a lot of experiments to gain accumulated experience...


    But now, it is precisely time that is most lacking-the world is warming, the sea level is rising...If this continues, the end of the world is definitely no longer an illusory term, but will become the label of an era.


    Seeing the silence of the leaders of the various countries, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, turned to look at the Prime Minister of England and asked: "England is about to make a breakthrough in the latest energy plan secretly studied based on the fire source of the Decepticon body? ?"


    "Ahem... that... is still under study, still under study..." The Prime Minister of England kept wiping the sweat from his forehead and said awkwardly.


    "Is the research on the ion cannon of the US almost done?" Zhou Ye looked at the US president again...asked.


    "That...cough cough..." The US president was almost choked to death by his own saliva.


    "Is there a breakthrough in Russian material research?" Zhou Ye asked when he looked at the Russian president.


    "Uh-huh, now there are only a few small data problems!" The Russian leader admitted this point generously.


    Zhou Ye looked at the Chinese old man again...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s gaze, the Chinese old man said bachelorfully: "Our large-scale military manned mecha research has entered the stage of verification aircraft..."


    "Since everyone is studying this, why not just unite?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile, "You know-if you unite, you still have a lot to do..."


    "We don''t care about the union... But in the end, we are all afraid of making wedding dresses for others!" The Chinese old man said after some consideration.


    "Isn''t this joint command a good precedent!!" Zhou Ye asked rhetorically, "If you want to be one step ahead of entering the universe in the future, then I suggest you unite...By the way, give Just remind you, in the future-there will be a large spacecraft descending on the earth, which is also a spacecraft belonging to the Cybertronian!"


    "What?" X5


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, everyone was shocked, and then they looked happy...


    What is needed to travel through the vast universe??It is the hint of materials science, the improvement of power science is the improvement of the entire technology system, and what can an alien technology spacecraft bring to the earth??


    A bigger technological leap...


    Reference 1550


    One thousand five hundred and fifty chapters


    "Mr. Zhou, is what you said is true?" The US President had already stood up excitedly.


    After analyzing the technology of Cybertron for two years, they have almost enough knowledge of this technology.


    Let''s put it this way, if a spacecraft with a biotechnology reaching an alien race across the galaxy suddenly appeared, they would not be so happy.


    But Cybertron''s spacecraft is worth looking forward to.


    After all-Cybertron''s technology has a lot in common with Earth''s technology, which allows them to avoid many detours when studying Cybertron''s technology.


    To illustrate in the most vivid way, if science and technology are divided into ten levels, and the earth is between the second and third levels, then Cybertron''s technology level will not exceed five...


    It is precisely because of this extremely small technological generation difference that the Cybertronian technology has more research value for the earth.If you throw a tenth-level technological civilization to the earth now, it will be difficult to understand the earth-just like letting a caveman study computers, he will not get too much knowledge from it.


    But-if people in the eighteenth century study modern rifles, he may not be able to understand a lot of things inside, but-according to the gourd painting, it is still possible to make a low-quality soil gun.


    This is the relationship between the generation of technology.


    Keke-far away.


    "Of course!!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded: "I used prophecy magic to see the near future..."


    If it is said that someone else is prophesying magic in front of these people, these leaders will definitely slap them one by one, and then tell him to go, but-the speaker is Zhou Ye, the only magician-a magic that can open the space door Teacher, how can they not believe it?


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, everyone was excited again...The spacecraft''s technology...


    Seeing the excited expressions of the people, Zhou Ye said again: "I know that everyone is looking forward to getting the technology on the alien spacecraft, and I do the same. I am waiting for your technology to improve. In the near future, we will wait for all countries. When your military strength reaches a certain level, I can even help you open a portal to Cybertron. The abandoned planet is useless to the Cybertronians, but-for everyone, That''s a treasure!"


    "..." XN


    Faced with Zhou Ye''s words of confusion, the leaders of all countries were moved...


    What''s the point of beating every day on this one-third acre of earth??


    Not to mention the distance, just the nearest Mars... After the scientists'' argument, it is already one of the alternative locations that can be transformed into a habitable planet.


    Now, it is time to make a decision for the future destiny of mankind...


    After looking at each other, the leaders of the five countries nodded...


    In fact, for China and Russia, signing an agreement like this is not difficult at all, and the difficulty lies with the other three countries.


    They have an electoral system. Their term is over. Whether they can be re-elected next time is two different things. How can they sign a complete joint agreement?


    In the end, after negotiation-the five countries signed a secret memorandum again, and-signed a draft resolution to jointly establish a public research laboratory. In this draft, all public research laboratories All five countries have the right to share scientific and technological achievements, and the five countries also have the obligation to ensure the safety and confidentiality of this laboratory.


    The location of this secret laboratory is set on the four northern islands.


    Who told it to be close to the military bases in China, Russia and the United States??


    As for the will of Neon?Who cares about him??Of course-this laboratory will not be established for a while, and some minor procedural issues are needed.


    Next is the condolences of each country...


    Corresponding to the hot scene of the nest headquarters here, it is the appearance of the neon side that has suffered heavy losses.


    Several Decepticons that were destroyed by high altitudes changed their landing points and fell in the most prosperous areas of Neon Osaka and Tokyo. For a while, the whole Neon was about to fall out.


    However, before their Self-Defense Forces took action, hundreds of Osprey fighters had been dispatched from the base of the Mi Army and they rushed over, and immediately imposed martial law on the place where the Decepticon robot fell.


    Soon, several large transport helicopters flew over and directly took the wreckage of the Decepticons to the Mi Army base.


    Regarding this-the neon government expressed solemn protest.


    The U.S. government said-I''m sorry, it is a military secret.


    then??


    There will be no more...what dare Neon say what the American father said?


    Knowing that the United States is opening his eyes and talking nonsense, what can he do??Break your teeth and swallow in your belly...


    Of course, all this is a game between countries, and it has nothing to do with Zhou Ye...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1141

    He had already brought the girls back to his residence in Beverly Hills-after letting the girls have fun in the manor, Zhou Ye came to the laboratory of the White Queen.


    Empress Bai''s research on fire sources at this time has almost reached an obsession.


    To her, the fire source is definitely a creation of a technological race that is countless times higher than the Cybertronian Stars. It actually contains certain soul laws, and it is these soul laws that give those Transformers souls.


    If she only relies on the White Empress herself, she can''t perceive all this, isn''t Zhou Ye still here?This product itself has a soul gem, coupled with the heart of the universe and the ability to speak the law, it is enough to make Zhou Ye permanently increase the calculation power of the white queen in an instant, and make her feel the law of the soul.


    "How is the research on the source of fire?" Zhou Ye came to the white queen and asked, looking at the white queen who was analyzing the source of fire with his hands.


    "Master, please take out a machine item for me!" Bai Hou smiled slightly: "I will give you a surprise!"


    "No problem!" Zhou Ye graciously agreed, and he took out one from the space bracelet--the space bracelet...


    That''s right, he took out another space bracelet-Zhou Ye knew what she wanted to do as soon as she spoke to the white queen, so... spoofed and deliberately took out a space bracelet to the white queen.


    "Bad master...you will consume too much energy for the fire source like this!!" Seeing her master''s behavior, the white queen couldn''t help but give her master a scornful glance, spreading the two abilities of space and time. , There is no such thing as a fuel-efficient lamp.


    Especially what Zhou Ye carries with him is the kind of super giant space bracelet. Simply put-the space bracelets that Zhou Ye gave to his own women are all space bracelets with storage the size of ten football fields...


    Although complaining like this, the White Empress still controlled the fire source and placed it above the space bracelet-countless currents were emitted from the fire source and hit the space bracelet in this way. After a while-


    The space bracelet that Zhou Ye placed under the source of the fire burst with a bang, and then it turned into a stream of silver-white metal particles in mid-air and combined, and soon-a machine wearing a long silver skirt. The elves appeared in front of Zhou Ye.


    Reference 1551


    Chapter one thousand five hundred and fifty one


    Why did it say that it was a mechanical wizard instead of a Transformer that appeared in front of Zhou Ye?


    Because - except for the metallic skin, she looks no different from normal human beings, without the angular appearance of Transformers, but more like the smooth skin of humans.


    Especially her dress, which looks like Umbrella''s logo, all red and white...


    The first time he saw Zhou Ye, this mechanical elf the size of Zhou Ye¡¯s palm half kneeled in front of Zhou Ye, and greeted Zhou Ye solemnly: "Long live the great ruler, long live the great Umbrella-Huan Ring is always waiting for your orders!!"


    "Uh-really interesting!!" Zhou Ye noticed some details."Have you changed some internal settings of the fire source?"


    "Yes, master!!" Bai Hou smiled slightly: "Don''t look down on the ring ring. If the Transformers are strong, the ring ring is probably as strong as the super soldier loaded with the leadership module, and in view of Her attack mode... She can single out the entire Cybertronian!"


    "What is her attack mode?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Huanhuan''s attack mode is-Space Devour, Domination!!" At this time, Huanhuan had already flown onto Zhou Ye''s shoulder, holding Zhou Ye''s cheek affectionately against him.


    "Space swallowed?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "That''s right!!" The mechanical wizard ring from the space bracelet said proudly: "Because the material of the ring is special, it has spatial attributes...The ring can swallow objects that do not exceed the size of its own storage space. , And then use the space to crush them."


    "How to deal with the crushed scum?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "They will turn into nutrients to stabilize the inner space of the ring! Domination!!" Huanhuan explained: "Theoretically-the inner space of the ring can evolve and expand indefinitely... If enough, then the ring The ring can even be eaten for a week..."


    Having said this, Huan Huan slapped his stomach with a grieved expression, and said: "Master, Huan Huan is hungry, give Huan Huan something to eat..."


    "Uh¡ª¡ª!!!" Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... Did he make a pure foodie??


    "...Master, let Huanhuan eat it, okay? Huanhuan feels-as long as Huanhuan eats it, it can immediately evolve into a more powerful existence!!" Huanhuan said, looking at it with bright eyes The space bracelet on Zhou Ye''s wrist...


    This is the supreme version of the space bracelet...With such a huge force as Umbrella, only this one can be produced. It can be said that the storage space in this space bracelet has reached the planet level. Up...


    To put it simply-the space bracelet-is made of a rare metal called Najin-and this metal is inherently of quality-like the space the size of a football field The material of the bracelet is the most common¡ª¡ª


    And for example, the space bracelets used by Zhou Ye''s women, the size of which are ten football pitches, are considered first-class... it is already relatively rare.


    As for Zhou Ye, there is only one space bracelet made by Super Pinnacle... and only such one, and the multiverse is limited. Umbrella only found the material to make a Super Pinnacle bracelet.


    Zhou Ye was really reluctant to give this thing to Huanhuan...


    "Give it to Huanhuan... Give it to Huanhuan, and Huanhuan can better help dominate!!" Huanhuan said as he acted spoiled in front of Zhou Ye...


    "..." Faced with the aegyo of a space bracelet, Zhou Ye was unmoved, he just looked at the white queen... that meant - is loyalty guaranteed.


    The white queen nodded, and then said: "Huanhuan¡ª¡ªSince you want to eat the master''s space bracelet, then swear allegiance to the master! Become a space bracelet that belongs to only one person..."


    Hearing what the White Queen said, Huanhuan said without hesitation: "Okay!"


    ¡°In view of the particularity of space bracelets, I added a core setting to them-in terms of pan-faith, they belong to Umbrella¡¯s property, but they can also be re-identified if they belong to some kind of personal item. The Lord... becomes the private property of someone in Umbrella, of course-everything can only be recognized as the master again without violating Umbrella''s interests!!" Baihou explained.


    "Don''t have to be so troublesome-space machinery is forbidden to be activated in the future!" Zhou Ye made this rule without hesitation.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s serious expression, the white queen lowered her head without hesitation."Yes, Master, your consciousness will be thoroughly implemented!!"


    "Okay, how does this little thing recognize the master twice?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "You only need to drop a drop of blood to her, and she will only be yours from now on!" Bai Hou smiled.


    "Interesting setting, a bit like the DNA binding of a space bracelet!!" Zhou Ye said, pushing a drop of golden blood from his fingertips, dripping it into Huan Huan¡¯s mouth, and Huan Huan opened its small cutely. Xiang, swallowed that drop of golden blood into his mouth...


    Soon-a soft golden light appeared on Huan Huan''s body, and then-a strange change appeared.


    The metallic skin on Huanhuan disappeared and was replaced by human-like skin, with only her long silver hair remaining.


    "Huh----how did Huanhuan become like this!!" Huanhuan felt the changes in his body, and exclaimed in surprise: "The space inside Huanhuan has grown bigger again...Master, Huanhuan can now I bit down half of the planet in one bite..."


    "..." Hearing Huanhuan''s words, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while¡ª¡ª


    She is not big and has a big appetite... after all, she has evolved into a bigger foodie.


    Now that he has already recognized the Lord twice, Zhou Ye didn''t mind throwing his Super-Rank Space bracelet to Huanhuan and swallowing him, "Wait a minute, I will take out all the contents..."


    "Don''t be so troublesome master!" Huanhuan said with an expression of excitement on his face: "Huanhuan can put the things inside into his own space..."


    "Okay!!" Zhou Ye casually took off the space bracelet, and threw it to Huanhuan...


    "Woo..." Huanhuan swallowed the super-grade space bracelet in one unceremonious bite.


    Then-there were waves of spatial ripples flashing across Huan Huan''s body. This kind of spatial fluctuations could not be concealed by Zhou Ye. He stared at Huan Huan intently, watching the changes in her with a little surprise...


    I saw-as the ring swallowed the super-quality space bracelet, the ring that was originally only a dozen centimeters high grew to more than 30 cm in the blink of an eye, and even-behind her, four pairs of transparent were born Dragonfly-like wings.


    Reference 1552


    One thousand five hundred and fifty-two chapters


    "How big is this thing to turn into a space bracelet..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while as he watched the greatly changed ring in front of him.


    "Huanhuan isn''t big at all..." Huanhuan said hurriedly, shaking the transparent wings behind him, and flying to Zhou Ye''s side, holding his hand-instantly turning into a handsome silver bracelet...


    Speaking of it, this bracelet doesn¡¯t seem to be much different from before... If it is necessary to say that there is a difference, it turns into a ring that the bracelet brings to his hand, giving him a feeling of communication...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1142

    Especially when Zhou Ye looked at the space inside Huan Huan, a shy and shy response came from Huan Huan''s mind.


    For Huanhuan, letting the owner check the space in his body is more shy than standing in front of his owner without clothes...


    But-since it''s the master, that''s nothing, so-Huanhuan can only endure it.


    Next, Zhou Ye played with Huanhuan for a while and confirmed her ability¡ª¡ª


    It can be said that the ring ring is really a different kind of transformers, and there are two ways of movement-one is that it can fly on the transparent wings behind the vibration. This kind of flight speed is not slow at all, and in the atmosphere In the planet, she can reach the speed of fifty times the speed of sound at the fastest, another way of movement-that is even more terrifying, space movement.


    The farthest distance that the space can move, for Huanhuan, is the diameter of the storage space in her body...that is to say-it is about 18,000 kilometers.


    That night¡ªZhou Ye introduced his new pet to the women¡ªfor this extremely beautiful space elf named Huanhuan, the women really loved it... The 30-centimeter-high Huanhuan is simply nothing short of it. Like a large living Barbie doll.How can the girls resist such temptation and temptation?


    For an instant - Zhou Ye was thrown aside by the women... Hey, it was a tragedy.


    However, during the happy party in the evening, Huanhuan gave Zhou Ye another surprise... She actually joined the ranks of the girls because she was greedy for Zhou Ye''s sports industry, and jointly resisted Zhou Ye''s Great Demon...


    In fact, Huanhuan just feels that since the blood of her own master can help her improve, then maybe that is okay?With this thought--she rushed over, and when she tried...she became addicted--


    To Zhou Ye, this whole is a living flying...cup...and the girls laughed after being surprised.


    Soon - Zhou Ye used actions to let them know what the price would be for a man who laughed at him...


    While Zhou Ye was happy here, the sad reminder Starscream was rushing towards the Decepticon base on Mars.


    Not only did his mission fail, but also because the spacecraft on the moon had already carried the men and flew to Mars with the space pillar.So-he had to force himself to fly to Mars...


    Even in the universe, he has exceeded the speed of the second universe, reaching a speed of 50,000 kilometers per hour, but-you must know that the earth is 58.8 million kilometers away from Mars, this is because with The changes in the orbit of the planet are because the two are getting closer.


    Even so, Starscream would have to fly honestly for forty-nine days to reach the Mars base. This¡ªwhat a tragedy.


    However, because of this--


    The earth can be safe and sound...for so long.


    This time Starscream went back honestly, his heart was even full of joy...because he felt that he had finally found the secret of the disappearance of the fire source.


    Because-he got the news from Sonic that Alice is still alive.


    What does this mean??


    Alice is still alive in human society, but the Decepticon channel and positioning device on her body have all disappeared, which had to remind Starscream of the disappearing roadblock that disappeared with the fire source...


    There must be an inevitable connection between the two...


    Thinking of this, Starscream flew even happier.He could almost foresee Megatron''s happy smile.


    After nearly two months of space travel--


    Starscream finally returned to the Decepticon base on Mars. He didn''t care much and rushed directly into the base...


    "Look at who''s back... isn''t this my strongest subordinate, Starscream?" Megatron sneered, and kicked Starscream to the ground with his own feet. Stepping on Starscream¡¯s Hun¡¯s mouth, he asked loudly: "You still have the face to come back?? You are a coward who flees!!"


    "No...great boss, I''m here to come back to tell you good news!!" Starscream hurriedly raised his hands and shouted, "I think I have found a clue to the source of the fire!!"


    "Oh?? Then you''d better tell me something that makes me happy, or else¡ªI''ll break you down into a pile of scrap metal!!" Megatron said unceremoniously.


    "Of course... I promise that this news will definitely make you happy!!" Starscream said, while reporting his guess and the news that Alice the Hermit Warrior is still alive to Megatron...


    After hearing this news-


    Megatron retracted his big foot on Starscream... "The news you brought is very timely... I''m going to meet my master now."


    While talking, Megatron turned his head and walked towards the innermost part of the base...


    Soon, he came to the depths of the tunnel and knelt down in front of a dark figure... "Master, we have found a clue to the source of the fire. This time, I will personally lead the Decepticons to come to earth. Take the source of fire from the traitor at the roadblock!!"


    "My apprentice, this time-we have been forced to the dead end..." The Fallen King Kong sat in his seat and said slowly: "Look at the little King Kong that is about to be born in our spaceship... because of lack Energy, many of them will not be able to be born alive in this world... We, there is no more energy to waste, so-this time I decided to do it myself!!"


    "But my master, the last super soldier is still alive..." Megatron said hesitantly: "Megatron is now on the side of mankind, helping the earthlings deal with our kinsmen..."


    "My apprentice, we no longer have room to retreat..." The Fallen King Kong sighed deeply, "Without the source of fire, there is no energy... We can only die on this desolate planet in the end... ¡­So¡ªthis time, we have to do our best, only success without failure!!"


    "I understand, Master!!" Hearing the words of the Fallen King Kong, Megatron also knew what kind of predicament his faction is currently facing.


    Because of the successive failures on the earth, and because of the constant violent cracking of various plans-they no longer have the room to slowly plan.


    For today''s plan-there is only one last fight.


    Thinking of this, Megatron stood up fiercely and walked outside."Decepticons, get ready for our last battle. Success-we are the heroes of the entire race. We will gain the endless energy of the fire source. Failure-our race will lose the last trace of energy. , Disappearing in this world forever!!"


    "Roar¡ª¡ª!!!" XN


    Reference 1553


    Chapter one thousand five hundred and fifty three


    Following the Decepticons, pouring out from the Mars base...


    The observatories of the five big rascals on the earth receiving secret missions immediately observed this phenomenon.


    This situation was first summarized in the base of the nest.


    In the highest joint command headquarters of the lair, the commanders of the five nations sat there in silence. They did not feel any strange to the invading Decepticons-what really depressed them was that they could only be beaten passively. The feeling of not being able to take the initiative.


    After all, they don''t have the weapons and equipment to fight in space-so they can only wait until they invade the earth and passively deploy defenses. This feeling is terrible.


    "Everyone talks about-what should I do this time?" The American commander slowly said after taking a breath of cigarette.


    "We can only temporarily increase the combat readiness level!!" The commander of China sighed and said: "I suggest that several countries in our alliance enter the first level combat readiness state at the same time, and wait until their landing points are determined, and then rely on our Lord Magician. The portal, dispatch the lair troops and turn them all into guinea pigs in our laboratory..."


    "agree!!"


    "agree!"


    "we can only do this!!"


    In the end¡ªall the lair commanders agreed to this proposal.


    And the commanders of various countries also passed all the information back to their respective countries through top-secret channels... The first time they received the information-all the countries involved in the alliance began to secretly enter the first level of combat readiness. status.


    A line of troops pulled heavy anti-aircraft equipment and began to arrange empty areas around their respective important cities.


    In the past, the soldiers replaced from the lair troops were upgraded to three levels one by one, and were sent to the troop troops in various theaters to serve as technical guidance.


    After all¡ªthey have all had experience with Cybertron, so to speak¡ªthey know all the weaknesses of those aliens.


    And the large-scale military mobilization of the five gangsters is obviously impossible to hide from all countries... For a time, the entire international community has become turbulent.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1143

    The leaders of various small countries frequently visit the five gangsters-they just want to know what is going on?Is the Third World War finally about to start?


    You should hug thick legs with thick legs. For example, neon, the prime minister of neon keeps running towards Washington, what do you do with the big brother, tell the younger brother, the younger brother will definitely run in the forefront, charging for the big brother In the unhesitating appearance.


    Although Neon performed well, it is a pity that due to the covenant, the United States has no way to say anything. It can only tell Neon that it is best not to use long-wave communications to talk about important things with satellite communications during this period.


    Just as the five great hooligans on the earth began to actively prepare for war, Zhou Ye was in the Umbrella Building in New York, comforting Daxi Taili.


    "Hi...Don''t move, let me take a good rest!!" Dassy Taili couldn''t help but slapped her man''s shoulder lightly, so that he wouldn''t do anything wrong.


    "Okay... Just now you said you want me to hurry up..." Zhou Ye said with an aggrieved expression.


    "Asshole..." Daxi gave her man a blank look, then glanced at the three girls lying on the floor in her office, and said helplessly: "You have done misfortune to my secretary, what do you want? ?"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled and said nothing.


    He also did not expect that Dassy, ??relying on the sufficient funds provided by him, only spent half a year squeezing the KSI Group out of life¡ªthe three who were supposed to be Joshua¡¯s secretaries eventually became Dassy¡¯s secretaries. , This is really great... and because the system has been cutting off the line of cause and effect, they are... the first time.


    This was what made Zhou Ye the happiest thing, he said relatively systematically-[He who knows me, Shanshan too].


    "Have you taken down those garbage items thrown by the Ministry of National Defense recently?" Zhou Ye lazily lifted Daxi in his arms, and then asked.


    "Of course!!" Daxi, who was helpless, could only let Zhou Ye do whatever he wanted.She looked lazy and said: "For those officials, the useless residue of the Cybertronians is too useful for us... I don¡¯t know, wait until the deformation element appears. At that time, will they cry regretfully and place an order for me..."


    "Don''t be too public..." Zhou Ye thought for a while and said: "There will be another wave of Cybertronians coming soon. At that time, there will be more gains..."


    "Okay..." Daxi nodded, relying on her mental abilities, she became popular with politics in the entire mall.It can be said-now no one dares to investigate her at will like the group just established... "By the way... honey, don''t you go to see Yueming??"


    "Uh-what time is it now?" Zhou Ye asked back.


    "It''s almost five o''clock in the afternoon now!!" Daxi looked at the lady''s watch on her wrist, which was also made of Transformers-given to her by the White Queen.


    "Uh, it''s so late, it seems I''m going to hurry up!!" Zhou Ye said, stood up-put Daxi on the chair that belonged to her, and then gently said parting. No, "See you later, baby..."


    "See you later..." Daxi smiled and helped her man tidy up his clothes, and then gave him a guilty beg.


    As Zhou Ye''s figure slowly faded away¡ªDaxi knew that her boyfriend, who came and went like wind, was going to Hong Kong to comfort his other two girlfriends¡ªand she should also tidy up and get ready to get off work. Up...


    Thinking of this, Daxi stood up, cleaned up a bit, and awakened her three female secretaries lying on the carpet one by one, and it was time to get off work.


    On the other side-Hong Kong-Repulse Bay villa area.


    Hong Kong¡¯s Repulse Bay is backed by Victoria Peak and close to Victoria Harbour. It can be said to be surrounded by mountains and rivers. It has the reputation of "the first bay in the world". It is one of the most representative landmarks in Hong Kong.It is also one of the first choices for many rich people to buy luxury houses.


    And Su Yueming¡¯s villa is located on the Taiping Mountain in Repulse Bay...


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to buy Mid-Levels villas, but-Mid-Levels villas are no longer for sale. After all, the place is so big, and in recent years, new land for villas has not been allowed, so-Mid-Levels villas are so expensive...


    It was not six o''clock in the morning at this time... Su Yueming was sleeping in her bedroom.


    A figure suddenly appeared in Su Yueming¡¯s villa... It was not someone else, it was Zhou Ye who had just arrived from New York... He saw Su Yueming in his sleep at a glance, and the corner pulled out a dangerous arc... "Morning exercises" ¡ª¡ªIt''s time to start, little lazy pig!!"


    Following the voice, Zhou Ye jumped onto the couch...


    "Bad guy--how did you come so late today..." As soon as Zhou Ye jumped onto the couch, Su Yueming woke up... When she saw Zhou Ye the first time, she stretched her arms and hugged tightly. The man who lived with him... the morning exercise began.


    Fighting alone or something, it sounds beautiful-it is not beautiful to do. Fortunately, Vivian, who came to the Hong Kong branch to inspect, happened to also live in Su Yueming''s house, so-the three of them barely formed a two-on-one situation. , But¡ªin the end¡ªthe two women had to call the company back, arrange a three-day work, and contact them by phone if they had something to do-using the Internet office-there was no way, they couldn''t get up.


    Reference 1554


    One thousand five hundred and fifty four chapters


    Zhou Ye''s leisure did not stop the Decepticons from coming...


    Three days later-ten o''clock in the morning.


    Nest headquarters-the highest joint command.


    This time, not only the commanders of the five nations but also Zhou Ye participated in the battle meeting...


    However, unlike the various experts and military staff behind other commanders, Zhou Ye is still surrounded by beautiful women.


    "I am a little envious of him!!" A French staff officer said to the English staff next to him: "Your Majesty is simply the winner of men in life..."


    "No, you have to know-if you have this ability, various countries will let you choose beautiful women!" The English staff officer said without squinting: "The premise is that you can let these beautiful women follow you heartily... And has a strong kidney!!"


    "Well...I admit that I can only deal with two women at most!!!"


    The chattering sounded as the five video walls around the Supreme Joint Command were lit up, completely quieting down.


    The people who appear on the TV wall are not others, they are the top leaders of the five countries. The communication equipment they are using now does not require satellite relay-quantum communication equipment, provided by Huaguo Friendship...


    After this war, these communication equipment will be sent back to China...


    "Well, gentlemen, now-there are still two hours before the damn Cybertrons arrive at us. We should get nervous!!" The Hua Guo commander said, stood up and walked over. On the side of the holographic map, a laser pointer was used to point to the most important economic and energy cities in each country.


    Above-has been marked with a red dot...


    "We all know that in the face of this passive war, losses are unavoidable..." The Hua Guo commander said: "All we can do is try our best to minimize all losses. I suggest that at the beginning of the battle. One second before, the deceptive robot in space was completely wiped out...At this point, we still need to trouble His Excellency Zhou Ye!"


    "No problem!!" Zhou Ye lazily stretched out his hand: "When the time comes, I will open the portal next to that guy... All you need to do is-reach out and grab him, and then pull him. Just come back!"


    "Thank you, Lord Zhou Ye!!"


    The commanders thanked Zhou Ye for this kind of cooperation.


    Space weapons are still being developed. It¡¯s really not easy for them to catch the sound waves lying on the spy satellite...


    Not to mention that laser weapons are affected by many aspects such as weather and atmosphere, and it is not easy to subdue sound waves. Even launching intercontinental missiles-for sound waves, it is not necessarily easy to use, because-the guidance mode of launching missiles requires the use of satellites On the Internet, the missile will become blind when the sound waves do a little trick.


    Even if Soundwave turns around and flees without doing anything, it is enough to cause headaches for all countries...There are too many satellites in space. It is still a big problem for Soundwave to change satellites and then invade the network.


    Therefore-before the battle, it became a top priority to get rid of the sound waves as soon as possible.


    After all-this large-scale invasion of the Decepticons has forced the countries on the earth to use most of their respective forces. This mode of joint operations cannot leave the use of satellite networks.


    "All of our air force base pilots have lifted their vacations and are on standby 24 hours a day!" The US commander also said.


    Next, countries are reporting on their preparations.


    It sounds funny...


    In the movie, there are less than a hundred Decepticons, and the U.S. raises its hands to surrender... I don''t know whether it is the black U.S. or military experts from countries with intellectual disabilities.


    But-this is reality, this is not the planet that is forcibly mentally disabled by the director.


    All countries have made all preparations to give these alien guests a grand welcome ceremony.


    I would like to extend a warm welcome to these aliens who came to Earth to give gifts with their planetary technology.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1144

    Don¡¯t you just lose some people?Let¡¯s say a cold-blooded word--the earth people, one hundred for a Cybertronian, the earth all earn...


    The technology of the Cybertron is enough to make the earth''s technology leapfrog.


    So-countries like these guests very much.


    Alien spacecraft without an energy shield??Ah-I really like it.


    Alien robots that can be damaged by earth weapons-I really like them.


    Mechanical creatures that are almost in the same line as earth technology-I really like them.


    A group of commanders are already eagerly waiting for the arrival of the Cybertronian...


    More than an hour later-


    Dozens of small Cybertron spacecraft descended on the earth. They passed through the earth¡¯s atmosphere and set off towards various countries...


    Accompanied by these dozens of small spaceships, there are hundreds of meteorites...They fly to various places on the earth, and there are two or three small spaceships on standby in the universe.


    The Kitty Hawk aircraft carrier formation that was cruising along the coast of the North Atlantic United States sadly urged the meteorites transformed by the Fallen King Kong into scrap iron and sank into the sea.


    Several cities in France have also been attacked... I have to say that these countries are really unlucky.


    In the Lair Command, the commanders of the United States, France, and England all had extremely ugly expressions on their faces... They received the news as soon as they attacked.


    "Your Excellency Zhou Ye... can we start [close the door] battle?" The American commander said with a look of anger: "I want to get those deceptive King Kongs out and kick their bigu!!"


    "Of course you can!!" Zhou Ye smiled and stood up and walked out...


    And a group of commanders also stood up and walked towards the outside field...


    At this time-in the center of the wide field outside, there are already seven or eight modified heavy tanks on standby. Their original turrets are gone, replaced by huge shooting guns like speargun launchers. The barbed guns also carry small propulsion devices-in order to catch the sound waves lying on the spy satellite in a vacuum.


    Zhou Ye walked to the side of those vehicles and greeted them at random...


    The drivers of those vehicles got into their tanks one by one and started the tank...


    When these guys were ready-Zhou Ye opened a portal with a diameter of ten meters... As soon as the portal was opened, the modified harpoons on seven or eight heavy tanks were launched towards the portal...


    The sound wave lying on the satellite looked at the scene in front of him with a dazed expression.


    A golden portal suddenly appeared next to the spy satellite-and then-dozens of hooks were ejected from it, before he could react...


    These weird and incomparable, the hook with a small jet device behind him tied him, including the spy satellite under him, to a sturdy one.


    A huge force came¡ªhe was dragged into the golden portal.


    Reference 1555


    One thousand five hundred and fifty-five chapters


    As the sound wave appeared in the base together with the satellite, several Autobot members directly rushed over... suppressed the bewildered sound wave.


    Several heavy-duty vehicles drove over, using specially made large-scale hydraulic clamp equipment, slamming the sound waves to the ground...


    And Zhou Ye also completed his task, turned and left...


    And at this moment--


    After smashing the aircraft carrier, the fallen King Kong has also flown to the largest city nearby, and then on the highest TV tower, he removed the antenna and cloned a Teletubbies himself...


    [Humans on the earth, your leader has concealed the truth, you are not the only ruler of the universe.We are by your side-hidden, but not in the future.You will see that we can destroy your city at will...but you have nothing to do with us, unless you can hand over this girl...]


    Then-Alice''s disguise data scrolls back and forth across the screen...


    After a while--


    All the TV shows were switched to scenes of Fallen King Kong again.


    [Dare to resist, we will destroy this world...]


    However, he hasn''t finished speaking yet...


    People all over the world gathered by the TV set saw a very funny scene...


    I saw¡ªa dozen tactical missiles dragged their long tails and directly hit the face of the fallen King Kong¡ª


    At this moment--the whole world fell silent, and then--everyone couldn''t help laughing wildly...


    Nima-pretend to be X, pretend to be X, right??


    Also [we have nothing to do with your team]??


    And at this time-the fallen King Kong who was screamed at by a dozen missiles was also stunned... what''s the situation?This script is different...


    Far away, more than a dozen F22 fighter jets have appeared in the distance of Fallen King Kong...


    They were ordered to come to contain this guy, and even if it was shot down... The Fallen King Kong was not the trash King Kong after all, it was enough to contain him first.


    "Ats...you are annoying me!!" The visor on the face of the fallen King Kong has been shattered, including his body, and countless pieces have been shattered...


    It seemed really miserable, but-this was nothing to him, he was the Transformers standing at the apex of Cybertron.


    With a wild roar, the Fallen King Kong jumped up, transformed into a Cybertron star-style spaceship, and chased the dozens of F22 fighters...


    And those fighters had already received the order, the first time, scattered and flee...


    "You cunning little bugs..." The Fallen King Kong stared angrily at one and chased it...


    The other time frame flew back again, chasing behind the fallen King Kong, launching missiles beyond the visual range...


    The Fallen King Kong was entangled by dozens of F22s...


    The Fallen King Kong was so angry...These ants, one by one, didn''t know what the glory of the warrior was, and they ran after a single fight, never giving him a chance to fight melee...


    No, I can''t say that he won''t be given a chance to fight melee, but-he won''t be given a chance to get close...


    When the Fallen King Kong stared at a fierce pursuit, dozens of others chased him from behind, and then attacked him-if he left the target to chase the dozens, they would disperse again and then flee...


    All of a sudden--the Fallen King Kong was angered by these dozens of F22s and there was nowhere to vent...


    In the end, he fought fiercely¡ªjust staring at a fierce pursuit.


    This chase, from San Francisco to Texas...


    In the end-the Fallen King Kong still caught up with this hapless F22... After all, when he was flying in the atmosphere, he was not as energy-saving as in space... In fact, his top speed is less than three Mach...


    Compared to the F22''s maximum speed of Mach 2.25, it is much faster, but it has not reached the point of crushing.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1145

    The fallen King Kong who caught up with the F22 fighter deformed and jumped to the top of the F22, and then pulled the pilot of the F22 fighter jet out of it, and crushed it with confidence."Damn ants, go to hell..."


    After doing all this, Fallen King Kong kicked the F22 fighter forcefully and flew again...


    This time, he stopped fighting with those F22...


    Just kidding, even after the Fallen King Kong hit a dozen missiles, it is still a little uncomfortable, okay?


    In a word-he was a little confused.


    He really didn''t expect the earthlings to be so tenacious...The resistance will be so firm, which made all his thoughts vanish.


    The hapless F22 fighter jet, after being thrown to the ground by the Fallen King Kong, unfortunately hit a small residential house and killed a second-hand inventor named Cade Igor.This is really a tragedy... the hero who changed four just died by accident.


    Keke¡ªnot to mention these, let¡¯s talk about other Decepticons that landed on the earth.


    They tragically discovered that the earth is not a place where they can go wild.


    The Transformers who landed in other small countries were better. They did not receive too strong resistance, but-they also suffered a lot.


    The Decepticons who fell in the territory of the five gangsters are tragedy.


    They found that in an instant, the roles between the hunter and the prey were completely changed.


    The Decepticons who fell in China found themselves caught in the ocean of human-face war.


    The leaders of China simply acquiesced to the accusations of the Decepticons, and released a way to distinguish the Decepticons-their conspicuous logo of Decepticons. Once they find this logo, all Chinese citizens can call the reporting hotline-XXXXXX


    After verification, the whistleblower will receive a generous cash reward.


    Of course¡ªthe Chinese government does not encourage its citizens to arrest those deceptive King Kong...


    But-what should I say?It is the people of China who are creative--


    After some of them found out, they chose to report, and some of them simply grabbed a Decepticon King Kong.


    The Decepticon King Kong deformed into a muck truck, and then he was discovered by the guy who worked on the construction site...


    This guy is also a tiger, he is directly operating the bucket of the excavator, aiming at this guy¡¯s hood...Unfortunately-whether it is Decepticons or Autobots, their fire source is in the engine. Hidden...


    This time-the unlucky deceptive King Kong was put on standby by the excavator guy, and the guy also received a lot of money for capturing a deceptive King Kong alive.


    By the way, this guy graduated from Huaguo Shandong Lan X Technology College...


    Not only this hapless one, but the other deceptive King Kong who fell in the bustling city are not so good...


    They found that not long after they landed on the ground, countless soldiers swarmed around¡ªthese guys were holding weapons specifically aimed at them, high-voltage overload grid transmitters, that¡¯s really a catch...


    Reference 1556


    One thousand five hundred and fifty six chapters


    Starscream was being chased by more than a dozen fighters...


    He found that his methods had no effect on the weapons of these people on earth. For example, weapons such as electromagnetic jamming bombs were useless to them...


    Only now did Starscream have a definite understanding of the seven billion humans on the entire planet.


    The entire Cybertronian star, at its most prosperous, did not have more than one million Transformers...


    After the civil war, there are only three or two kittens left... Seven billion ants are enough to gnaw an elephant. Obviously, the Cybertronians are far from the ants and big The huge gap between the elephants...they are too arrogant.


    Now Starscream found that he was almost unable to escape... just when he was about to turn around and fly towards the universe.A circular portal suddenly opened in front of him, and he couldn''t avoid it and rammed into it directly... However, not far from the other side of the portal-there was a solid lead wall more than 30 meters thick.


    It can''t be pulled up, Starscream can only deform, and then hit the lead wall...


    "Dang--!"


    With a loud noise¡ªStarscream was mounted on the lead wall...for a time, his body parts flew everywhere.


    Starscream, who was dizzy, hadn''t figured out what was going on--but found that he had been held on his limbs so hard that he could no longer move.


    It wasn''t until this time that Starscream discovered that it was not just himself, but many Decepticons who had transformed into airplanes were in this huge square, being firmly suppressed.


    And-it seems that there is his own boss, Megatron...


    "You damn human beings, you will be wiped out by my teacher, the Fallen King Kong!" Even though you have been stuck on the ground and unable to move, Megatron is still cursing. .


    "Hi, my great leader...I''m so happy to meet you!!" Starscream has some time to say hello to his boss.


    "Shut up, idiot!!" Megatron was out of anger when he saw Starscream.


    "Don''t worry, the boss... The Fallen King Kong can definitely save us..." Starscream didn''t care about his boss''s posture at all, he firmly believed that he would be saved.


    What he thought was really good, because - the Fallen King Kong had indeed come to the outskirts of the lair troops by virtue of his perception of the Decepticon members.


    It''s just that in the face of this heavily-guarded joint base, the Fallen King Kong is also somewhat incapable of starting...So, sure enough, some cannon fodder is still needed.


    Thinking of this, the Fallen King Kong directly ordered several small spacecraft staying in the outer orbit of the earth to drop the Decepticon King Kong towards the nest base.


    Why don''t the spacecraft come down directly??


    Because¡ªthe countless anti-aircraft weapons in the lair base made Fallen King Kong¡¯s psychology a little hairy. The ghost knows whether the small transport ships can withstand the attack of these anti-aircraft weapons, so¡ªit¡¯s better to let them jump down. It can escape the capture of some anti-aircraft weapons with the help of the dynamic acceleration of the jump.


    Following the orders of the Decepticon King Kong-


    Dozens of fireballs came from the earth''s orbit towards the base of the nest.


    Suddenly-the air defense alarm sounded in the nest base.


    The harsh sirens kept all the soldiers busy, launching high-altitude interceptor missiles and organizing low-altitude air defense firepower nets.


    Suddenly¡ªeveryone gets busy.


    "Your Excellency Zhou Ye, please also take refuge in the air defense fortifications!" A staff officer in the uniform of a senior school officer walked up to Zhou Ye and said respectfully.


    For them, anyone can sacrifice, but Zhou Ye can''t sacrifice, because - he is the soul of the entire lair.


    "No need..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, looked up at the Decepticon Transformers who was smashing towards the nest base, snapped his fingers...


    In an instant, dozens of golden portals were opened out of thin air on the orbits that the Decepticons must pass...


    Smashing it down is a means. Although the Decepticons have the ability to aim ahead, they really don''t have the ability to change lanes halfway.


    The deceptive King Kong was swallowed by the portal...


    And the eyes of the fallen King Kong who noticed this scene in the distance almost didn''t fall out of his own eye sockets... "Has the earth people already mastered space technology? That''s terrible!!!"


    However, the Fallen King Kong who was expressing emotion didn''t notice, a golden portal just appeared above his head...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1146

    As the portal was opened, meteorite fireballs from the Decepticon King Kong flew out of the portal-slamming straight toward the fallen King Kong.


    "boom--"


    "Boom... boom..."


    The Fallen King Kong was directly sunk by his own deceptive King Kong meteorite, which was completely sunk by a cannonball at a speed of 50,000 kilometers per hour. Learn about...


    When the Fallen King Kong sank to the bottom of the sea, the portal that opened out of thin air disappeared...


    Whether it''s Starscream - or Megatron -


    They felt the signal of the disappearance of the Fallen King Kong in an instant--


    Megatron was instantly dumbfounded: "No... how is this possible? Teacher-why did the teacher die like this?"


    "Oh my God... Fallen King Kong...!" After a brief period of horror, Starscream''s desire to survive caused Starscream to raise the small white flag for the first time."I am willing to cooperate, and I can provide you with everything you want to know!!"


    "Damn traitor, shut up!" Megatron roared.


    "Hey, don''t yell at me. From today, you will no longer be my leader..." Starscream said loudly, "Help, man, tell your supreme leader, I am willing to take refuge in you, can I can''t give a little special treatment..."


    "...I will convey your meaning to the upper side!!" The non-commissioned officer guarding them on the side said with a strange expression.


    Maybe he really hadn''t seen such an unscrupulous Decepticon... it was really embarrassing for him.


    And on the other side--


    Standing on the edge of the playground, looking at his enemies, Optimus Prime, who was easily defeated by the earthlings, also looked weird.


    Is it over??


    Didn''t even help me?It''s that simple end??


    So what exactly is the war that has lasted for centuries between myself and Megatron??Do children play house??


    As more and more Decepticons were captured by various countries... Megatron felt that the day when his clan died was not far away.


    If he did it again, he would definitely dissuade his teacher from falling into King Kong and prevent him from making such a hasty decision-but now it is too late.


    Refueling tactics, coupled with underestimation of the enemy-let them pay an unbearable price for deceptive King Kong...


    He looked at Optimus Prime, who was standing not far away, and said tauntingly: "Optimus Prime, this is the result you want to see?? Our last warrior is also consumed by these humans here. , And then become the guinea pig in their laboratory???"


    "This is what you asked for, Megatron!!" Optimus Prime said without hesitation: "When you want to enslave others and encroach on other planets, don''t blame others for resisting you. Demise comes from self-acceptance!!! Megatron!"


    Reference 1557


    One thousand five hundred and fifty seven chapters


    This time-the Decepticons desperate invasion of the earth ended in complete failure.


    Not only them, but even the spaceships on standby in space, none of them ran away.


    Zhou Ye opened the portal and directly transported nearly tens of thousands of soldiers from various countries wearing mechanical exoskeleton to the spacecraft.


    The mechanical exoskeleton with the life-saving system carried out crazy raids on the spacecraft in outer space-after clearing the Decepticon members in the spacecraft, the special forces team led the expert team directly onto the spacecraft, right This spacecraft is controlled.


    After two years of continuous research on the Cybertronians...


    It can be said that the secrets of the Cybertron have almost been unearthed.


    Don''t underestimate the power of a country. When it really breaks out the potential for war, it is far from what these simple-minded Cybertronians can resist.


    The dozens of small transport ships captured this time were divided among the five countries.


    They are not willing to leave any leftovers to other countries.


    This is also normal... between countries, interests are used as links, and no one wants other countries to share their cakes.


    The entire battle ended within two days, and what was left was to clear the deceptive King Kong who fell on the earth but were not found.


    This is a relatively long process...These little guys can''t afford to make waves anymore.


    Not only the five big hooligans are looking for them, but even small countries are catching their attention.


    Of course, there are so-called organizations that do not live or die wanting to cooperate with these slippery fish. The result does not need to be asked. Of course it is-dead. Not only the deceptive King Kong will die, even the organizations or small countries that cooperate with them will die.


    With no one''s constraints, the five gangsters performed unprecedented efficiency and reached a consensus¡ª¡ª


    All organizations and countries that cooperate with the Decepticon King Kong will be jointly sanctioned by the five gangsters. They will be expelled from the Earth Globe and become veritable rebels.


    At this moment, the small countries that have been living in the cracks only discovered how shameless the five serious hooligans are.


    The Seventh Fleet-went to the Persian Gulf and threatened Jordan to surrender all Decepticons and organizations and individuals cooperating with Decepticons within one hour.


    Jordan refused to comply, crying at the UN General Assembly...


    The five gangsters voted in unison, deciding to expel Jordan X from the United Nations, and at the same time launched a local war called [Sweepers].


    A day later, Jordan X Dan fell across the board-it was under the trust of the United Nations.


    With the appearance of a baby like Jordan, no small country dared to try to touch the cake of the five gangsters.


    And this has nothing to do with Zhou Ye. As the biggest contributor to this war, he won the United Nations Peace Medal and the permanent honorary national status issued by the five gangsters.


    In other words-Zhou Ye has the qualifications to walk around these five countries without being checked for household registration. Although such qualifications are useless to Zhou Ye,-to speak out, isn''t it quite bluffing... ¡­


    For the time being, Zhou Ye didn''t have time to pay attention to those shit things, because - he had new things to be busy.


    The United States-Texas-on a farm far from the town.


    The only villa on this farm has been completely destroyed by an F22 fighter jet.


    There was also a whole family destroyed at the same time as the farm villa--


    Tessa Igor had no idea that she was just going to school, and when she returned home from school, she looked like a broken house.


    The home that carried her countless memories was destroyed by an F22 fighter jet that fell from the sky. At the same time, her only relative, her father, Cade Igor, was destroyed.


    One month passed...


    She still doesn''t know how to face this sudden disaster.


    She saw the family of the sacrificed fighter pilot, and she heard the ins and outs of the matter from the mouths of others.


    Tessa knew that she shouldn''t blame the sacrificed fighter pilot. He was to lead the aliens to sparsely populated places and to let more people survive... But she really couldn''t greet her with a smile. The driver¡¯s family...


    The large amount of state compensation has prevented her from falling into financial difficulties now, but-no matter how much compensation, how can she get her father''s life back??

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1147

    Tessa didn''t know where to go, or even who to go to.


    People from the Texas government orphanage have already come to her, but-Tessa is not willing to leave her home, so-she used all kinds of construction waste picked up from the wreckage of her own house to find her. Place, built a small nest...


    A small building that looks like a dog house.


    But-for Tessa, this building like a dog house is her home...


    She has been living here for almost a month. During the period¡ªthe guys from the welfare organization came to her, but were driven away by her, even¡ªthe relatives who were unable to beat the bar before came to look for her and were also She drove away...


    Because she knew-those guys'' motives were not pure, they just wanted to get her large pension in the bank.


    Although she was only eleven years old, she was known as an inventor who had been taking care of herself for many years, but she was actually a trash father that made her mature much earlier than her peers.


    Early morning¡ªwhen the first ray of sunlight shone through the transparent plastic sheet on the small roof and shone on Tessa¡¯s little face, she woke up.


    The long blond hair that has not been taken care of for many days is now dirty...


    At this time, Tessa no longer looked like a little princess, but like a beggar.


    But Tessa didn¡¯t care about this--


    She slowly got up from the floor covered with broken sofa cushions and other things, and then walked out of her dog house.


    The first thing she did in the morning was not to wash, let alone buy breakfast in town...


    Instead, walking towards my farm...


    There was a lot of weeds because of the missed spring plowing-this was nothing to Tessa.She didn''t come here to find food.


    Among the piles of weeds, Tessa carefully picked more than a dozen wild flowers, and then... step by step walked to the large warehouse that originally belonged to his father¡¯s workplace, which was destroyed by the sliding of the F22 fighter plane after the crash. Once, even¡ªher father''s body was burned, there was no trace of existence.


    Little Tessa was holding wild flowers in her hand, and slowly came to the ruined wall, and then carefully forked the wild flowers in her hand in front of the warehouse wreck, clasping her hands tightly."Dad...good morning, I hope you can be reunited with mom in another world... I hope you won''t make those inventions that make mom angry... I hope..."


    I hope she can''t tell the rest... Tears fall to the ground like broken pearls.


    She is just an eleven-year-old child... How can she bear the grief of losing her only relative?


    At this moment, Tessa suddenly felt that she was being gently hugged from behind-a voice that sounded very reassuring and whispered behind her: "If you want to cry-just cry hard. ..."


    Reference 1558


    One thousand five hundred and fifty eight chapters


    "You...who are you..." Tessa Igor resisted the tears pouring into his eyes and turned to look behind him.


    From her eyes blurred by tears... Tessa Igor saw a black-haired teenager who looked seventeen or eighteen... She didn''t know why, when she saw this teenager at the first glance, she felt like this teenager. Kindness...


    This weird intimacy gave her an urge to suffer...


    "Ooo, ooo ...... wow ...... wow ...... Why ...... Why should I ooo, ooo ...... crying ......" Tessa eyes in tears, could no longer tolerate any longer ......


    With a wow, she threw herself into Zhou Ye''s arms, and slammed Zhou Ye''s body with her fists... "Woo... I promised... I promised my father... I''ll live well and strong. ¡­Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    Lightly stroking Tessa''s long hair with his hand, Zhou Ye said nothing...


    The so-called father''s words...Zhou Ye knew that it was just an agreement between Little Lolita Tessa and her father in her dream.


    She didn''t even have time to meet her father for the last time, how could she have promised his father anything??


    Little Tessa cried so hard... she seemed to want to vent all the unwillingness and all the pain that fate imposed on her.


    While crying, he slapped Zhou Ye desperately...


    I don''t know how long I have been crying... Little Lori is finally tired. In this familiar and unfamiliar embrace, she put down all her defenses and fell asleep deeply.


    Zhou Ye gently hugged little Lolita, did not dislike her almost smelly clothes, and hugged her in his arms to make her lie more comfortable.


    "the host!"


    A black figure suddenly appeared in front of Zhou Ye. It was the member of the shadow guard who had been ordered to secretly protect Tessa Lori."Sorry, Master-it happened so suddenly, I didn''t have time to save Tessa''s father..."


    "It''s okay...I''m not to blame you!!" Zhou Ye waved his hand, indicating that his shadow guard shouldn''t be too guilty, all this is something that no one can think of."You go back first... it would be nice to have me here!!"


    "Yes, Master!!" The shadow guard nodded respectfully, his figure turned into a black mist and disappeared in place.


    Looking at Tessa sleeping in his arms, Zhou Ye gently helped her straighten the messy hair on her temples...Looking at the dirty little Lolita on her face, Zhou Ye knew--this poor little Lolita Li hasn''t been here these days...


    In fact, he should have come earlier, but-no way, because the lair troops have to deal with some fish that have slipped through the net, they-can''t do without him for the time being.


    And when he finished all this, he hurried over...


    Looking at the dog house not far away, Zhou Ye rubbed Tessa''s long blonde hair with a little distress, and had to say-Little Lolita is indeed very strong.


    I don''t know how long it took... Tessa finally woke up from her sleep.


    She hasn''t slept so sweetly for almost a long time.


    You know¡ªthis is Texas, and the closest person to her home is also ten kilometers away.


    There are really wolves here. Not only are there Texas gray wolves but also Texas red wolves... These things can''t be dealt with by a little girl.


    For many nights, she heard the howling of wolves-which made her even more afraid to sleep too much...


    The spirit is always in a state of tension--


    Even so, the stubborn Tessa was unwilling to seek help from the so-called relatives, for her-those greedy relatives were more terrifying than the red wolf.


    And the handsome Chinese teenager with black hair in front of him, I don''t know why, but to have the charm that makes her let go of all defenses. Is this the so-called fate??


    Tessa looked at the black-haired boy who was holding herself and staring into the distance,...for a moment she didn''t know what to say.


    "Are you awake? Do you want something to eat??" Zhou Ye had already felt Tessa''s waking up. He lowered his head, smiled at the little Lolita in his arms, and asked: "There is something delicious. Pork chop, do you want to try?"


    "Are you a government worker?" Little Tessa jumped from Zhou Ye''s arms, looked at the artificial recliner that she had slept in front of him for a long time and asked, "Why come here?"


    "I plan to find a house here..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, blinked at Tessa and said, "I wonder if the kind little landlord can provide me with a place to live?"


    "Are you smuggling here?" Little Tessa instantly misunderstood Zhou Ye''s identity... asked in surprise.


    "Well-almost, you can say the same thing!!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    "It''s okay to provide you with a house!" Tessa was like a small adult, walking back and forth in front of Zhou Ye, and said: "But-you have to do it yourself... because you saw that, except for this piece of land, I have nothing left!!"


    "Of course there is no problem with this!!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, "Then-let''s go to the town to hire someone to clean up the garbage first, how about building a house?"


    "Are you rich?" Little Tessa looked at Zhou Ye strangely. In her cognition, people who smuggled in generally had no money.


    "There are probably some more, enough to build a beautiful house!!" Zhou Ye smiled.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1148

    "Then let''s go!!!" I don''t know why, little Tessa just can''t stand guard against this black-haired boy.


    "Then drive my car..." Zhou Ye smiled, pulled up little Tessa, and walked to the side...


    "Is this your car?" Tessa was stunned by the super cool-looking SUV in front of her. To be honest, she had never seen an SUV more MAN than this car."so cool¡­¡­"


    "Thank you for the compliment..." Zhou Ye smiled and opened his Alt Kalman SUV transformed into the Doomsday Type I Mecha. Turning around, he picked up Tessa and placed it in the passenger seat.


    "This..." Little Tessa looked at her dirty clothes, and then at the luxuriously decorated interior of the car, and asked a little embarrassedly: "Or I will go get a newspaper to pad it. ... so that you won''t get your car dirty!!!"


    "It doesn''t need to be so troublesome..." Zhou Ye sat in the driving position, winking at Tessa and said: "This car can carry our princess, it is an honor..."


    "..."


    Zhou Ye¡¯s words made Tessa silent for an instant... She thought of her father, and often called her, [My Royal Highness]...


    "What''s the matter? Did I say something wrong?" Zhou Ye asked, looking at the little Lolita whose face turned a little ugly.


    "No... it''s not your fault!!" Tessa Lolita shook her head. She watched Zhou Ye skillfully start this monster-like SUV and drove towards the distant town."Actually, you''re not a stowaway, are you? A stowaway will never own such a luxury car... and you are also rich, right?"


    "Well-that doesn''t matter, the important thing is-I am your tenant now!!" Zhou Ye smiled at Tessa, this sunny smile made Tessa feel warm.Let little Lori temporarily put out the thoughts of getting to the bottom.


    Reference 1559


    One thousand five hundred and fifty-nine chapters


    After the two arrived in town...


    Zhou Ye first took the little Lolita Tessa to a hotel and took a shower happily, and then...


    It''s the two people''s construction plan.


    Along the way, with Tessa leading the way, Zhou Ye ran around the town-ordering decoration materials, looking for workers... ordering various things and so on.


    To be honest-this town is really too small, there is no choice at all.


    The only construction company in the town is still the kind of small company that survives by helping nearby farmers repair the warehouse, but fortunately, they are very good at building a villa on private land...


    After paying a five-hundred dollar deposit, Zhou Ye accompanied Xiao Lori to a department store and supermarket and bought some daily necessities.


    By the way, there are no clothes shops in this small town. If people here buy clothes, they either go to San Antonio, which is more than 300 kilometers away, or shop online.


    Of course, you don¡¯t think about the speed of online shopping here. It¡¯s normal not to wait for the parcel for more than a month.


    In a tight morning, almost everyone in the small town knew this Chinese teenager named Zhou Ye. They were very curious about how happy Tessa Lori, who was thousands of miles away, could get along with this Chinese teenager. .


    However, curiosity turned curiosity... They still called the local police station and reported the incident.


    After all-Little Lolita is too young, they are worried that Tessa Little Lolita was cheated.


    As a result, when people from the police station came to the town to block Zhou Ye, Zhou Ye showed an identity document with government certification. After being confused, the police checked the identity document on the walkie-talkie, then turned and left. Up.


    That was Zhou Ye¡¯s identity certificate and an adoption document. The identity document was issued by the Washington government, and the adoption document was issued by the state government. That is to say¡ªnow, in name, Zhou Ye was Xiao Luo. Li''s guardian is now.


    "What did you show the policemen just now?" Little Lori who was sitting in the car asked curiously.


    "A fake civil servant identity certificate!!" Zhou Ye smiled and handed to Little Lori, an extremely confidential document proving Zhou Ye''s identity.Of course-the identity document of the lair unit will not be issued above, so the identity given to Zhou Ye is the FBI senior advisor... This identity is enough to deal with the investigation of many places.


    Little Lori looked at the ID with the FBI badge, and threw it to Zhou Ye.


    In her opinion, this is absolutely false... Even if she is a child, she knows that it is absolutely impossible for the FBI to hire such a young Chinese teenager as a senior advisor.


    Of course, she was still full of doubts...because she had seen the police report to the headquarters to verify Zhou Ye''s identity.


    However, in Zhou Ye''s explanation-his ID is a high-end product bought at a high price, and it is an alternative identity, that is to say-the FBI does have such a senior Chinese consultant, and the code is also true. As for Speaking of people, it''s not this person...


    Little Lolita believed Zhou Ye''s nonsense for the time being... No way, too little social experience.


    Moreover, psychologically, Little Lori didn''t want Zhou Ye to lie to herself, so - she was persuading herself to believe in Zhou Ye''s identity.


    After a morning of shopping, I basically bought everything needed to build the house, and what was left was little Lolita¡¯s clothes.


    Zhou Ye simply did nothing, and rushed all the way to San Antonio with Lolita, where he brought her a lot of purchases...


    Little Tessa watched Zhou Ye spend money to buy clothes for herself. For many times, she said that she didn''t need such expensive things...


    However, Zhou Ye retorted it on the grounds that [my landlord can''t be so shabby, or I would lose my face].


    After doing a little calculation, Little Tessa found that on this day alone, she spent no less than half a million dollars with the guy she met on the first day. Although many things were necessities in the purchased house, she still let Xiao Luo Li feels very sorry.


    She even took out the pension bank card given to her by the government and demanded payment...


    However, Zhou Ye put it in her pocket again.


    "If you feel uneasy, then don''t charge my rent..." Zhou Ye smiled at Little Tessa and said.


    "Well¡ªI will definitely not charge you rent!!" Little Tessa nodded her little head vigorously... in her heart, she also determined that--Zhou Ye would definitely not do it for her pension. Here, no one would be willing to spend half a million dollars for the pension of less than one million dollars.


    Even the crappy liar would never do this.


    After Zhou Ye took Tessa to live in San Antonio for one night, when he returned to the old site of Little Tessa''s house the next day, the hired construction workers were already busy.


    They first cleared out all the construction waste, and then-built the villa on the spot.


    According to Tessa¡¯s idea, it¡¯s better to keep the original appearance of the new home built on the spot, but¡ªunder Zhou Ye¡¯s persuasion, the villa of this new home grew bigger and bigger, and in the end¡ªeven an extra room was added. Swimming pool and an outdoor playground...


    Little Lolita herself didn''t know how she had listened to Zhou Ye''s words in a ghostly manner and changed her new home beyond recognition.


    But-now that she has changed her original intention, little Lori is not willing to change anything.


    In the case that Zhou Ye spared no expense, it only took less than two weeks - an extremely beautiful two-story villa stood on the site of the original house.


    Modular production, coupled with the application of fully automated machinery, makes building a house in the United States far less laborious than in China.


    Little Tessa watched her new home being built day by day, her heart was full of joy and excitement...


    The only thing that dissatisfied her is probably only... one thing-that is, her tenant Zhou Ye did not know where, and brought back a little Lolita who was only five or six years old, which made Little Tessa seed. My favorite doll named Zhou Ye is about to be snatched away by another child.


    Little Tessa, who was very repulsive to this girl named Isabella, after hearing about the little Isabella''s experience... she put down all guards, because-the two have almost the same experience...


    All of them lost their loved ones and became orphans in the battle of the robots that invaded the earth.


    Especially this cutie with long black hair and big timid eyes...Little Tessa felt that she could no longer regard this cutie as a foreigner who invaded her territory...


    "Okay, Isabella? You will call my sister from now on..." Little Tessa gently picked up this cutie who was five or six years younger than herself, and rubbed her soft black hair. , Murmured: "Welcome to join this big family..."


    Reference 1560


    The first thousand five hundred and sixty chapters

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1149

    With the completion of the new home, when little Lolita Tessa thought she was going to go to school and take care of [Daddy] in the daily life, Zhou Ye gave her a big surprise.


    Although he never saw Zhou Ye go out to work every day, Zhou Ye never let Little Tessa worry about money.


    Compared with his dead ghost father who had died under the wreckage of the F22 fighter, Tessa found that the Chinese boy in front of him was more like a father.


    Before he gets up every day, he prepares his own breakfast and lunch that needs to be brought to school, and by the way-and then sends himself to school.


    And, pick yourself home on time.


    The normal family life that Tessa has always dreamed of came to her inadvertently...


    In Tessa''s view, Zhou Ye is simply a collection of a perfect father and a perfect lover...


    Will carefully teach her all the common sense in life, will patiently enlighten her on the confusions encountered in her life... and even tell her bit by bit how to deal with the first routine and holiday that a girl has...


    To be honest, when thinking about the scene in the beginning...Tessa now has an urge to bury herself in the quilt and die.


    What a shame...


    I don''t know when, Tessa is no longer willing to call Zhou Ye''s [Father] nickname that is a joke.


    She called Zhou Ye more...Ye, my dear, or-bastard...


    These three terms are suitable for different occasions-


    For example, now--


    "Hey-I said, when do you plan to stay at my house until?" Tessa looked at the four innocent figures in Zhou Ye''s room with an unkind expression, and asked: "Do you want to wait until Does your old man come here to lead someone??"


    "Don''t do this...Tessa!!!" A girl with beautiful brown curly hair yawned, got up from Zhou Ye''s side, and said with a lazy look: "We are best friends...Tessa !!!"


    "Yes, best friend!!!" Tessa said sarcastically, "Is the best friend who asked you to come and sleep with my [Papa]??"


    "We are not to blame, Tessa!!!" Another girl with long black hair also woke up, "We are true love... Tessa! We love Ye!!!"


    "Yeah, yeah, I know... I know you love this bastard, you fell in love with him from the first time you gave yours to this bastard at the age of thirteen... But I don''t want to listen to you now Romance, get me dressed..." Tessa''s face became even more ugly when talking about this."I don''t want your father to rush to me again with a musket!!"


    "Don''t worry, they can''t beat my dear!!" Another blonde girl with the same hair color as Tessa also sat up.He vowed to say: "Since the last time, our dads have recognized my dear... and when he is fine, let him sit on our farm!!"


    "You..." Tessa was almost outraged by these words...


    She really didn¡¯t know why the fathers of these guys were so easily persuaded by Zhou Ye that they ignored the fact that Zhou Ye slept with their only 13-year-old daughter, and didn¡¯t mind the fact that Zhou Ye, a bastard, had several boats... ¡­


    To be honest-in my own heart, Tessa would rather Zhou Ye be beaten by those guys'' fathers, and then warn him to stay away from their daughters in the future, so that-I can enjoy my hard-earned happiness... ¡­


    But¡ªobviously, her idea went bankrupt. The ghost knew what Zhou Ye had poured into those guys. When she left, she patted Zhou Ye on the shoulder one by one, saying that he was a good boy... Oh my god, this world It''s crazy.


    Seeing the frustrated Tessa, the girls didn''t care, one by one got up and walked off the couch, and then walked out of the room...Here, they are all familiar with it, even-here they have their own room. .


    Tessa didn''t turn around and rushed into the room abruptly until the four friends left... and then slammed the door back.


    This is nothing, her next move is the key...


    Tessa suddenly jumped onto the couch and sat on Zhou Ye''s body without hesitation - lying viciously beside Zhou Ye''s ear, and said, "Asshole--I know you are awake...Don''t pretend to be asleep anymore. , Tell me... when are you going to torture me? Are you proud to see me jealous...?"


    "I''ve never thought of it like this, baby Tessa, I promise..." Zhou Ye knew that he couldn''t hold on anymore, he raised his hand and hugged Tessa''s slender waist."I''m just a little afraid to change my relationship with you..."


    "What is our relationship... assholes!!" Tessa didn''t get happy with Zhou Ye''s baby. She viciously held Zhou Ye''s face with her hands and asked: "Isn''t our relationship between the tenant and the tenant? Is there a relationship between the landlords? Besides...what else do we have..."


    "It''s been a long time since you had paid my father, baby!!" Zhou Ye said quietly and stopped all Tessa''s actions.


    Zhou Ye¡¯s words reminded Tessa of the wonderful time when the three depended on each other¡ª¡ª


    He gave her a new home, a place to hide from the wind and rain... She knew that all his so-called renting were just an excuse...


    An excuse to give her a complete home...


    And she, like an ostrich, refused to raise her head to ask the roots of this matter...because she was afraid--if she knew the truth of the incident, then such happiness would leave her.


    And this incident eventually turned into a thorn in her heart, a thorn that forbids her to move forward, and today¡ªshe plans to pull out this thorn by herself...


    "Now-can you tell me, why did you approach me in the first place?" Tessa held Zhou Ye''s face in both hands... murmured, she knew-if this thorn is not pulled out, the two might eventually miss it. Each other-she doesn''t want to miss each other... So, she has to pull out this thorn with her hands. The pain may be very painful, but-if the thorn is not removed, the wound will never heal.


    "Okay!!" Zhou Ye sighed. It''s been almost three years, so it''s time to say it."Actually, I am a member of the Lair Force... The Lair Force is a secret force composed of five nations in order to deal with those robots... It is also the Lair Force who formulated the response plan that caused you to lose your father... In fact, that time the robot was supposed to be brought to Mexico... but... the calculation was wrong, and finally... it fell in Texas!"


    "Did you make the plan?" Tessa asked rhetorically.


    "No..." Zhou Ye shook his head, Mi Jun made this plan himself."I just feel guilty about it..."


    Zhou Ye had already thought of this statement... Otherwise, how would Zhou Ye answer??I just like loli that''s why I want to nurture you??How many Zhou Ye still want to face...


    "Since you didn''t make this damn plan, what do you have to be guilty of... You bastard!!!" Tessa gnashed her teeth and yelled while disarming herself. She asked about this earlier. What a great thing, why do you have to wait until your friends are all turned into bastards and be miserable before you ask yourself??Ahhh...


    With such a gloomy mood, Tessa sat down to the end... let out a loud scream."what----!!!!"


    Reference 1561


    Chapter One Thousand Five Sixty One


    The four girls who were making breakfast in the living room downstairs heard this sound instantly, and they couldn''t help but leak a look like that.


    "Ha, I know...Tessa will be on Ye''s couch sooner or later!!" Fanny, who has long black hair, said while frying sesame seeds in a pan. She is a Chinese girl, her Her parents bought a farm here, and she grew up with Tessa, after all¡ªthere is only a school within a hundred miles.


    Not only Fanny, but also the other three girls... They are all Tessa''s friends and have been in a school since they were young.


    When Tessa lost her father, they also came to comfort Tessa, but-at that time, Tessa could not listen to anyone. She completely closed herself in her own heart, and silently licked herself. Wounds.


    So when Tessa returned to school again, they felt very happy and very curious.


    What kind of person is it that can bring Tessa back to life again??


    Therefore, they clamored and told Tessa to have a sister party in their own house.


    Finally, Tessa had to discuss with Zhou Ye and put her body on the weekend...


    However-if it had been possible to choose again, Tessa vowed that he would never hold any damn party.


    Only on that occasion, Tessa discovered that her four friends suddenly became like to go to her house to hang out... One and two, Tessa¡¯s four girlfriends were on the thirteen-year-old body, completely-inverse. Pushed Zhou Ye...


    This is all black history-I won''t talk about it here.


    "Of course!!" Josie said while dealing with the potatoes in her hands: "The charm of Darling is unstoppable. You didn''t realize that every time Darling went to the town to purchase living supplies, that Lucy, the owner of the supermarket, can''t wait to swallow the Darling..."


    "Okay, let''s stop talking about Tessa, I guess-she will know why we are going to have sex with Darling!!" The beautiful girl with long brown hair joked, "I don''t know Tai How long can Sha last..."


    "Well her, there are still sisters anyway... When the next big party, I don''t know if Tessa will jump up angrily when seeing so many sisters..." Jenny has already begun to fantasize about herself. The look of a friend changed.


    "Okay, don''t say so much... Jenny, you go call Little Isabella to get up, it''s time for breakfast!!" said Fanny, who was in charge of cooking.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1150

    "Okay, I''ll go now!!" Jenny said, putting down the remote control in her hand and walking towards the stairs on the other side.


    "Guess¡ªcan little Isabella escape the dear hand?" Josie put down the potato in her hand and asked gossiping.


    "Does this still have to be guessed? Today''s Tessa is the future little Isabella!!" Larryla grumbled unceremoniously: "From the moment they approach Darling, their fate has been It is doomed..."


    "Ha...Dare you tell Darling this sentence?"


    "I''m stupid to tell Darling about this, and I don''t want to try the taste of family law!!"


    Girls chatting and laughing... Breakfast is ready.


    And little Isabella, wearing a cute pajamas, also walked downstairs holding a big rabbit doll...


    She is basically used to it. When these four sisters are at home, her father will not get up to make breakfast...


    The girls smiled and ate breakfast while finishing the arrangements for today.


    Tessa didn''t go downstairs until noon... and Zhou Ye memorized it.


    Facing the gazes of four of her friends, Tessa couldn¡¯t help being sternly at her father-uh, no-now she is her own man, after taking a bite on her man''s shoulder. , And then I felt the awkward mood slightly eased.


    And Zhou Ye had a smile on his face... Three years ago, he planted a loli, and three years later he had a wife. This job is capable.


    Days go by...


    Tessa also gradually recognized Zhou Ye''s all the women in this world--


    At the first family gathering, she knew why her father disappeared at this time every week... It turned out that she came to the family gathering.


    Of course¡ªTessa did jump up angrily as her four friends had expected... However, in the end, it was suppressed by Zhou Ye.


    After increasing the number of family gatherings, Tessa gradually accepted this kind of big family gatherings. Speaking of which-after accepting this family gathering mode, it was quite exciting.


    On the other side, Harold Ettinger, a senior advisor of the CIA, received an unknown call on his high-security mobile phone. He couldn''t believe it. You must know-with his security level, There are hardly any unknown calls, even those from the White House will show up on his mobile phone, because he holds a team of special agents specializing in dark work in his hands.


    You know, such teams are available no matter which country they are in-and such people have extremely high levels of security.


    He turned on his cell phone curiously, and then connected the magical call.


    [Hello, this is Harold Ettinger, who are you?


    [I know you... Harold Ettinger, the executioner of the US Central Intelligence Agency, a shadow that has been hidden in the dark all his life.


    who are you?What do you want?While talking, Harold motioned to his subordinates to start tracking the location of his mobile phone calls.


    [Are you tracking my location?No need to waste your time... I can tell you my position, as long as you dare to come... Come to the Arctic XXXXXX, there is a big deal to talk to you, it depends on whether you dare to take it...]


    I''ll be there!!!There is no expression on Harold''s face, making people wonder what he wants to do.


    At this time, in the office, Harold''s subordinates also put the positioning system on the big screen, and sure enough-the location is indeed the North Pole.


    Harold began to feel that this call has become interesting... Maybe, this is really a big business, maybe??


    With this thought, Harold motioned to his subordinates and followed him out...


    By the way, the current work done by Harold, the dark guy, is to detect the existence of the remnants of Decepticons around the world, and then report them to the lair troops. Of course, you can do it cheaply... the so-called cheap action is ¡ª¡ª Catch the hapless Decepticon members on the spot.


    After all-if you report to the lair troops, they need to share the credit, let alone the other four countries will benefit from this, but if you handle it privately, the credit is all theirs, and the black Decepticons can also be paid To his own country, to live worthy of life, to die-he is not at a loss if Umbrella is acquired by the arms group.


    It''s just--what he didn''t know was--


    In the lair base-someone has already stared at the guy who called him...


    Reference 1562


    Chapter One Thousand Five Sixty Two


    [The phone number contacted by the target is the head of the American CAI Tombwind Team, Harold Eitinger-Harold Eitinger is currently under our surveillance]


    Obtaining this information from the computer, the Mi Army commander''s face felt hot, and he felt that the eyes of the commanders from the other four countries revealed Noyu."Look, the United States cooked in Liberty dishes will also produce traitors..."


    "Interesting experiment..."


    "I like this real villain named Harold Ettinger..."


    "Hahahaha... you can do it, haven''t you seen Commander Vincent''s face turned black? You bad guys..."


    "Well, I will personally take this guy and the Cybertron guy back...I swear!!" Vincent shouted with a depressed look.


    Selling out the benefits of the earth, and then betraying aliens, such a guy-finds that one kills one, will never tolerate...


    The commanders of these lairs hope that Cybertron will have more freedom fighters like Optimus Prime, but they definitely don''t want such guys to appear on their planet.All the guys who are on the opposite side of humans...will die.


    "Well, we are just kidding!" The commander of Hua Guo stood up and said, "This is a big guy... You know, those small spacecraft make it difficult for us to obtain manned space technology. An imaginary leap, if we have this super giant spacecraft again, colonizing other planets will no longer be a dream..."


    "So-this action must not allow the slightest error!!!" The English commander also stood up and said categorically.


    Just kidding-after having super large manned space technology, who can still see this one-third of the earth... Damn fuel guzzlers, it''s a good deal to sell the oil at ETMA, buddy We went to colonize a new planet...


    "I propose to invite His Excellency Zhou Ye back... With him sitting here, I believe this action is absolutely foolproof!!" The Hua Guo commander said powerfully.


    "I agree!"


    "I agree¡­¡­"


    "I agree!!"


    Regarding the issue of whether the earth can get out of the solar system, everyone has rejected the disputes between nations, and they also want to make it foolproof.After all-this guy may have run away if he is not careful... After running away, how many years will they have to wait for such a stupid fool to come to earth?Those are all unknowns.


    Through the last war-


    Countries have successfully analyzed many special technologies on spacecraft, whether it is engine technology or material science technology, the technology of various countries has been greatly enhanced.


    So-they only value this huge spaceship so much now, you know-this is another opportunity to take off.


    At this time, the commanders of various countries loved the Cybertronians to the extreme...


    Like this-experienced a civil war, the alien races are not strong and have some bad brains, give the earth more, the earth can develop faster... faster and like Optimus Prime The Cybertronians who selflessly help the earth against their compatriots, the leaders of the five gangsters can wake up with a smile when they sleep.


    Of course, they don¡¯t know that they have lost a lot of things...


    For example, the Ark spacecraft on the shadow side of the moon and all the space pillars above it, the Cybertronian spacecraft base on Mars, and the Little King Kong cultivation room above...


    These things were taken into her storage space by His Excellency Zhou Ye, the great master of their mouths, who had sent his own Miss Huanhuan early.


    After all, the manufacture of spaceships does not happen overnight. Although the spacecraft technology of the Cybertrons has been very mature, but-correspondingly, there are still many areas that need to be improved, such as-air regeneration devices, such as water circulation devices, etc. ...These are all things to consider.


    Cybertrons don¡¯t care if they are exposed to cosmic rays and don¡¯t need to eat or drink water, but people on earth need to eat and drink... and the fragile human body is absolutely unable to withstand the attack of cosmic rays...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1151

    Therefore, at present, the Earth''s own spacecraft is almost meant to... Therefore, they want to go to Mars to get those deceptive legacy, it is still somewhat difficult.


    After the decision was made-someone quickly contacted Zhou Ye...


    Of course, they can''t directly contact Zhou Ye, but it''s okay-aren''t there still Zhou Ye''s women?


    Since they retired from the lair army, they have lived a degenerate life of eating, drinking and having fun in Beverly Hills...Occasionally, they go to various countries to go shopping with their sisters, and then they hang out together and use their men¡¯s portal to travel around the world. What.


    As long as he doesn''t miss his weekly family gathering, Zhou Ye will not restrain them.


    Through them, the commanders of the lair can contact the great mages.


    But by coincidence--


    The girls at this time happened to be with Zhou Ye...


    Texas-Tessa Igor''s home.


    At this time-the whole villa is more lively than ever before, one by one beautiful girls with tall statures, either barbecue on the lawn, or swim in the pool or sit by the pool and enjoy the Texas sunshine...


    Just when Zhou Ye was holding little Lolita Isabella in his arms and slowly feeding... Mikala walked over, still holding his phone in his hand, "Honey, I''m looking for you!!!"


    "Who is calling?" Zhou Ye raised his head and asked...


    "The headquarters of the lair troops..." Mikala said: "They seem to have something to ask you to do!"


    "Well...I know I can''t be free!!" Zhou Ye stood up helplessly and put little Lolita Isabel on the ground.


    "Father, are you going to the lair troops?" After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Tessa, who was busy at the barbecue grill, wiped her hands on the towel beside him, and walked to Zhou Ye''s side... ...Asked.


    Although she has become Zhou Ye''s woman and has become acquainted with all the women, she still likes to call Zhou Ye''s father, because - this is a name that belongs to her alone, compared to the women''s bad street Dear, Darling and the like, Tessa just felt like calling Daddy Zhou Ye to get closer.


    "Yeah!!!" Zhou Ye nodded and said, "It seems that some small problems have appeared over there, so I plan to check it out!!"


    "Then take me!!" Tessa said without hesitation: "I want to see which bastard ordered Cade to lose his life!!"


    "..." Zhou Ye hesitated and said, "I''ll give you ten minutes to wash...I don''t want my woman to go to the nest base with a smell of barbecue!!!"


    "No problem!" Tessa agreed without hesitation, and rushed towards her villa...


    Said it was ten minutes, but in fact-Zhou Ye waited for Tessa for more than twenty minutes.


    By the time Tessa came out, it was already completely new...The long blonde hair in the shawl, the fashionable and lovely dress, the whole is an invincible beautiful girl."I''m ready, father!"


    "Then-let''s go!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, took Tessa''s slender waist, and lightly opened a golden portal in front of them.


    Reference 1563


    One thousand five hundred and sixty-three chapters


    Nest headquarters-the highest joint command post-


    When a golden portal opened here, everyone smiled, ready to welcome their magician back to the team.


    "Everyone seems to be very idle..." When Zhou Ye walked out of the portal with Tessa''s figure in his arms, he happened to see everyone paying attention to him.


    Seeing a group of generals with stars on their shoulders paying attention to herself, Tessa would really be a little uncomfortable for a while, she couldn''t help lowering her voice and asked: "Daddy, it looks like you are here very much. Have prestige..."


    "Of course, without the existence of Your Excellency Zhou Ye, our planet might have suffered unimaginable losses in this encounter with alien civilization!!" Vincent, wearing a US military uniform, walked over and smiled at Tessa. Said: "Hello, little girl... I am the highest commander of the Mi Army''s nest headquarters, Vincent Strauss!"


    "It was the counterattack you commanded three years ago?" Tessa asked with a weird expression when he heard Vincent''s words.


    "No, that''s the credit of all of us!!" Vincent couldn''t do anything to take credit in front of so many commanders.


    "I''m asking about the counterattack in the United States!!" Tessa asked.


    "If you talk about the counterattack in the U.S.... that is indeed my credit!" For this, Vincent unceremoniously accepted, after all-because of the successful harassment tactics, the entire battle only sacrificed There were less than a hundred people, including soldiers and civilians.


    In the face of the menacing Decepticons, they achieved the result of destroying the Decepticons with a loss of less than a hundred people. It can be said that it is a battle exploit, not a loss.


    "It''s you!!" Tessa nodded, then walked to Vincent, and lifted her foot-shining hard on his head bone... "Now-let''s talk draw!!"


    With a voice of "Oh-!!!", Vincent instantly took a tap dance with his calf... You know, the pointed-toed riding boots with metal decoration that Tessa deliberately wore, it seems this effect¡ª ¡ªIt''s pretty good.


    The soldiers standing behind Vincent are sitting on wax...


    Is this going up to catch Tessa?Still not catching it??


    Catch it?


    Tessa was brought by Zhou Ye. Judging from the appearance of the two, they definitely have a close relationship...


    Don''t catch it?


    She is already regarded as attacking senior generals with military positions. According to military law, it is enough to kill them on the spot...


    However, when the soldiers were in a dilemma, Vincent stood up with the pain...After all, he is a soldier, and this pain can still be endured. The voice just called is really because the attack was too sudden... ¡­"Can you tell me why? Little girl..."


    "This kick was for my dead father..." Tessa has returned to Zhou Ye''s side...


    "Your father?" Vincent was a little confused...


    "Tessa''s father died under the F22 fighter that was responsible for seducing the enemy... it was a civilian!!" Zhou Ye explained.


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s explanation, Vincent remembered...it was an inch, in a place like Texas, where the F22 was shot down, and an individual was killed. I have to say...this guy is really unlucky.


    Of course, Vincent wouldn''t say this... he nodded."We are even..."


    If possible, Vincent really wants everyone who lost his family and relatives in that battle to kick him¡ªthen tell himself that it¡¯s even...that way, he will be less condemned by his soul. ...


    For the general, death is just a number on paper. For hundreds of families, it is their only relative... Everyone knows about this.


    A small storm passed, Tessa was neither captured by the military police nor left the Supreme Joint Command Post.


    She was nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, listening to the generals telling their plans in front of her men...


    Tessa doesn¡¯t understand the battle plan at all¡ªshe only knows that these guys who carry the star on their shoulders value their own man¡¯s opinions very much. As long as their man says nothing, they¡¯ll start designing from scratch. Offensive plan.


    This gave her the feeling that her man was an incredible big shot.


    Although I often hear from my sister Bai Empress, how great and great her man is... But what I hear in my ears always feels not true enough¡ª¡ª


    Even knowing that in another world, his own man has the power to make the entire multiverse tremble, it is far less shocking than this scene before her.


    The raid plan was improved again and again...Finally, after completing all the plans, everyone determined the final implementation plan.


    The whole time, it¡¯s almost time for the entire base to start eating lunch... You know, when Zhou Ye came from Texas, it was only five o¡¯clock in the afternoon. After arriving here, he discussed the battle plan or something. It''s almost three hours...


    Guam is fifteen hours faster than the United States...So, it''s just a little bit past 12 o''clock now.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1152

    "Okay, it''s time for lunch... I don''t want my soldiers to go to the battlefield hungry!!" Vincent said, looking at the information of Harold''s whereabouts, which he has been tracking-the spy satellite display This cargo is still waiting at the Air Force Support Base in Greenland, waiting for the Northern Theater Command to accept his application to transfer helicopters to the North Pole!!


    Of course, Vincent didn''t mind calling the headquarters of the Northern War Zone and setting up a small stove for the guy... But this needs to wait after he finishes lunch.


    Although the lunch is not extravagant, it is definitely rich enough...After all, the armies of the five countries are gathered here, each with their most proud firearms.


    Except England... To be honest, even the troops of England don''t like to eat their cooks. They prefer to eat in the Chinese cafeteria.


    The generals stopped going to the cafeteria to eat, and naturally there were orderly soldiers sent here...


    During the meal, someone finally couldn''t help asking about Tessa¡¯s age, and Zhou Ye said without hiding: "Tessa¡¯s fourteenth birthday only three months ago..."


    "Beast..."


    "Lolicon..."


    When a bunch of guys rarely met Zhou Ye who could complain about it, they suddenly started...


    Even Vincent jokingly asked if Tessa was being coerced. If it was coerced... he would certainly be fair.


    In response to this, Zhou Ye just said."At that time I will send the brave and good fighting U.S. soldiers to the places where they are needed most..."


    Immediately let Vincent beg for mercy...


    There is no way, Zhou Ye can really say that he can do it... Once he sent a soldier who offended him directly to the middle of the Pacific Ocean in action, and only sent him after the guy with the full equipment swims and swims until his body is relieved. Come back...


    The most important thing is-after this guy was sent back, he was still locked up-the reason??Does it count as an escape??


    what did you say?Is he innocent??


    No, no, not innocent... If you offend Zhou Ye, he is not innocent... Which one is more important between an ordinary soldier and a teleportation magician?Of course there is a string in the commander''s mind to measure-everyone is equal before the law??This sentence is just to deceive fools... whoever believes is the real fool...


    Reference 1564


    One thousand one hundred and sixty four


    The Arctic is cold all year round-


    This is known as the forbidden place of life...


    But-today, this forbidden place of life ushered in an unexpected guest.


    A V280 biplane helicopter painted with the northern theater number of the United States is flying toward the hinterland of the North Pole. The plane is not carrying someone else-it is Harold and his agents!


    Harold sitting on the plane feels stupid?Why did you get to the North Pole with just an inexplicable phone call??


    But-after a moment, Harold gave up the idea.


    In his career as an agent, he was saved many times by premonitions... and those who work as agents usually believe in their premonitions.


    This time, Harold decided to believe in his inexplicable sixth sense again...


    With the roar of the helicopter engine... we are getting closer and closer to the place marked by the predetermined target.


    He gestured to a dozen of his subordinates in the cabin, and asked them to start checking the various equipment he was carrying, including overload bombs specifically developed for the Decepticon robots, and various human creatures. Light and heavy weapons.


    Harold, who thought he was prepared to be foolproof, was only slightly relieved.


    When the helicopter crossed a glacier snow peak, the scenery in front of him suddenly changed.


    "Head, I think you should come and see this!!" The confidant who was driving the plane called through the headset to Harold sitting in the cabin.


    "What''s the problem?" Harold stood up slightly short, and then walked into the cab through the small door connecting the cabin to the cab.


    As soon as he walked in, he was stunned by the scene in front of him...


    I saw¡ªin this natural basin formed by two glaciers, a huge steel city is standing there...No, this is not a steel city, but a spaceship.And by looking at the rough appearance, Harold can already tell where the spacecraft came from...


    Cybertron--


    Apart from them, no other alien spacecraft will have such a rough appearance.


    "What shall we do? Head?" The pilot who was flying the plane felt his palms sweat...


    From afar, he could already see a group of robots standing on the two platforms that the spaceship protruded from... Obviously, they had been locked by some kind of weapon.


    "Land on the platform!!" Harold hesitated and ordered.


    "But..." the pilot said hesitantly: "Head, they should be our enemies, right?"


    "I told you to land, this is an order!!" Harold ordered again.


    "Yes!!" The pilot nodded depressedly, and landed on the platform that the huge spaceship protruded.


    As the V280 slowly fell, the uneven ground on the spacecraft platform began to quickly change its shape, and soon a flat helicopter platform appeared under the helicopter.


    Harold stepped off the helicopter without hesitation. He had a hunch that this visitor from Cybertron would surprise himself.


    "Hello, Earthling¡ªHarold Edinger!!" A Cybertron who was much taller than the other robots walked down and said to Harold, "I am a bounty hunter, I Called confinement¡ª"


    "Hello, Mr. Confinement... You called me, don''t you just want to introduce yourself to me?" Harold said unhurriedly, even when facing a friend or an enemy He still has a certain degree of confidence in the unknown alien creatures.


    Harold believes that nothing in this world is worthless... Everything depends on how you look at it.


    As a guy who used to betray the national interests on the spy front many times, it has been very difficult for him to survive until now.


    "We have a common enemy, maybe we can cooperate?" Confinement said: "I know-you are searching the world for those Decepticons that slip through the net, and because of this incident, you have tens of millions in your account. The unidentified assets of the US dollar...including those behind you, they are all the same...but now that the Decepticons are missing the net, your income is dropping sharply, isn''t it?"


    "Are you actually checking my private information?" Harold said angrily.


    "No, I regard this as mutual understanding before cooperation!!!" said without hurries: "Your earth''s network is too backward, just like a completely undefended paradise, so that our cooperation can be achieved. A more satisfactory result, so I have to conduct some investigations on you. Generally speaking, I am still very satisfied with you..."


    "..." Hearing the words of confinement, Harold had a sense of amusement that he was threatened by a robot, but-this topic of being threatened was not very happy, "Well, since it is a cooperation, say Say how do you plan to cooperate with me?"


    "I know-the remaining members of the Decepticons can no longer bring you more benefits, so why not choose Autobots to try?" Confinement said: "Maybe they can bring you more Benefits, and I can help you defeat them..."


    "What can you get?" Harold asked rhetorically.


    "I want Optimus Prime!!! and other Autobots'' fire source!!!" Confinement said without hesitation: "I am a bounty hunter, someone pays a big price to buy Optimus Prime... I think this is A good deal, so¡ªI''m here!!! And I found you!!!"


    "That''s not enough!!" Harold shook his head... Is he also risky?Once discovered-he is dead.


    "What if I can make a metal seed bomb the size of a city?" Confinement increased his bargaining chip."Know that-the place where this bomb exploded is enough to make a city filled with the kind of material you need... a city made entirely of deformed metal!!"


    "Deal!!" Harold nodded without hesitation. He is currently worrying about how to obtain more Cybertronian debris.


    You know-the Umbrella consortium currently cooperating with him has launched a whole new generation of so-called [as long as you have it.Seek no more] mobile phones made by deformation factor, each priced at up to 130,000 US dollars...


    It''s just a Transformer the size of a mobile phone, and the built-in programs can only be transformed into mobile phones and robot assistants... Even this has caused a frenzy...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1153

    In fact, Harold heard that-the Umbrella consortium intends to finally start the program to sell, that is to say-in the future there will be more built-in transformation programs that can be purchased, and these require money, but the premise is, You need to own an Umbrella transformative phone...


    Now-the market value of the Umbrella consortium has reached one trillion.So-they urgently need more Transformers corpses to make that deformation factor.Harold has already begun to imagine how many shares he will exchange for this seed bomb in this trillion-dollar group.


    "Then I wish us a happy cooperation, I believe...we can catch Optimus Prime soon!!" The confinement voice also became a little lighter, obviously, he was in a good mood.


    However, at this moment--


    Six or seven tall golden portals opened directly in front of the two parties.


    A figure came out from inside: "Confinement-you don''t need to come to me, I am here to find you!!"


    Reference 1565


    One thousand five hundred and sixty-five chapters


    "Optimus Prime?" The confinement was dumbfounded... What would happen to you when you found that the person you were plotting suddenly appeared in front of you?


    Anyway, the confinement was froze there...


    Optimus Prime rushed out of the portal with an unceremonious punch and hit the confinement''s face, knocking him directly to the ground.And when the confined subordinate wanted to help... but was entangled by other Autobots...


    You know, as of now, the Autobots have not lost any of them because of the great power of mankind in the war... There are now dozens of Autobots on the earth.


    Those confined subordinates were entangled tightly by Bumblebee and Ironhide, and there was no way to rescue the confinement.


    "Optimus Prime... how could you... why are you here!!!" Confinement looked dumbfounded.


    "You underestimate the people of the earth... Confinement!!!" Optimus Prime said as he smashed the confined face hard, "Because the Decepticons underestimated the people of the earth, they were wiped out, and because you were small Seeing the wisdom of the people on earth, so you will be left here...idiot!!!"


    "No¡ªit''s impossible..." Confinement roared angrily.


    "Let me do a little science popularization for you?" Zhou Ye walked to the confinement side in a good manner and said with a smile: "When the Decepticons first attacked the earth, there were only There are thousands of astronomical observatories all over the world, and there are only less than a hundred with high-end astronomical equipment. Guess-when the earth people know that the threat comes from space, how many observatories are there in the world? Ten times the number before. That¡¯s more, ah, by the way, by the way... your thoughts of cleverly bypassing the earth from the back of the moon were also captured by the observatory on the back of the moon."


    "Then I''ll show you what is real destruction..." Confinement said... Along with the sound of deformation, a black hole barrel protruded from Confinement''s face.


    Seeing the look of confinement-Zhou Ye was dumbfounded. This is the legendary model on Jiji''s long face, right??


    Optimus Prime, who was beating the confinement violently, would not be fooled by the appearance of confinement. He unceremoniously grabbed the barrel on the confinement''s face and bent it directly - and then smashed it with two fists...


    After the confinement student received two punches, there was a sound of deformation in his right hand, and a three-headed fork came out and stabbed Optimus Prime forcefully, while Optimus Prime turned over and avoided...


    For a moment, the confinement stood up again majesticly, but the curved barrel on his face looked a bit stealthily.


    "Zhou--Don''t take action, this is my war with him!!!" Optimus Prime shouted instead, afraid that Zhou Ye would kill the confinement with one shot.


    "I see, you can do it!" Zhou Ye waved his hand indifferently. At this moment, the lair soldiers who came out of the portal began to walk towards the spaceship under the leadership of other Autobots. ...


    Harold, who wanted to slip away, was brought to Zhou Ye by a dozen special forces members of the lair unit with his guns.


    "This is a misunderstanding...Misunderstanding, I am an agent of the CIA, I have my credentials in my pocket, and I''m here to investigate the situation..." Harold shouted loudly, holding his hands high.


    "Mr. Harold Atingjie?" Zhou Ye looked up and down Harold and said, "From the moment you received the call and didn''t report to your superior, you have already been treasoned. Sin is an infamous charge. By the way, I will tell you that you will spend the rest of your life in a prison in Louisiana..."


    "No, you can''t do this. I asked to see Director Kent, and I asked for an appeal..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Harold almost didn''t scare him.


    Louisiana State Prison, the most notorious prison in the United States-the most famous there is prison abuse and... gay.


    As a CIA agent, Harold knew too much how terrible the place called hell on earth was.


    "Sorry, the nest troops are entrusted by the five council member states to have the right to judge on the spot in the case of alien contact... Therefore, your appeal request has been rejected!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said: That beautiful place, work hard to live, I am optimistic about you!!!"


    With that said, Zhou Ye waved his hand and motioned to the soldiers to escort him down...


    As the soldiers escorted Harold to leave, Zhou Ye suddenly thought of something and shouted, "Wait a minute!!"


    The soldiers suddenly stopped and turned to look at Zhou Ye, wondering what the master is going to do??


    And in Harold''s desperate eyes, there was another hopeful look...


    It''s a pity that Zhou Ye''s next sentence caused Harold to completely fall into the abyss of hell.


    "I remember that Mr. Harold Edinger was a powerful man who had been a spy for decades. You should collect all the gadgets from him now. I don''t want to let the Louisiana State Prison The warden complained that I had sent a troublesome old oil in..." Zhou Ye said, pointing at Harold.


    A group of soldiers laughed strangely and unceremoniously began to pick up Harold''s clothes...


    There was even a guy who didn''t know where to pull out an expander, and stared at Harold''s back.


    This is not a warm Texas. You can imagine the fate of being X-rayed here...


    Zhou Ye watched for a while, and didn''t bother to pay attention to these guys anymore...


    It''s really inhumane...Speaking of which, these American soldiers have a lot of grievances about the CIA. Very often, because of the CIA''s misinformation, how many comrades and friends who can be entrusted to their backs have they lost??


    It was easy to catch an opportunity to play with these CIA agents in a fair and justifiable manner. These soldiers would never show mercy.


    And those of Harold''s subordinates also suffered exactly the same treatment as their first. It can be said that at this moment, the fairness of the law has been reflected.


    This is really social progress-isn''t it?


    Zhou Ye turned his head with a happy mood, and once again set his sights on the battle between Brother Zhuzi and Confinement.


    Seeing that the confinement was grabbing Optimus Prime and beating violently, Zhou Ye was dumb...Uh, forget it. At this time, because of his own sake, Zhuzi lost his opportunity to obtain the leadership module. It was far from confinement. What about the opponent...


    "Need my help?" Zhou Ye exclaimed, putting his hands on his side, making a big horn.


    "No, Zhou...I can definitely defeat him, this is my battle!!" Even though he was almost beaten into shock, Optimus Prime still shouted hard.


    "Well, whatever you want!!" Zhou Ye shook his head indifferently...


    At this time, except for Optimus Prime and the confinement, everyone else has ended the battle... A dozen car crowds beat seven or eight confinement men, how to lose??


    Those people had knocked their confined men to the ground, and then the soldiers from the lair swarmed up, confined them, and sent them into the portal, where they would once again become the spoils of the nations.


    Reference 1566


    Chapter Five Hundred and Sixty Six


    "Optimus Prime, you are so sad..." Confinement knocked Optimus Prime off the visor with a strong punch."You actually got entangled with these lower creatures. Because of this, you will make the creators angry... They created you to make you act according to their wishes, instead of letting you follow these The chess pieces that are destined to be swept off the board together disturb the balance of the universe!!"


    "I will never be enslaved!!!" Optimus Prime roared...want to get up, it''s a pity-without the leadership module, he is not a confined opponent at all, so-he can''t get up at all.


    "So, I was sent to catch you!!" Confinement said, the ion cannon in his left hand has already begun to warm up... Of course he will not kill Optimus Prime, but he will defeat this guy and lose his resistance. , And then-to clean up those fragile earthlings...


    However-at this time.


    A golden light flashed in front of his eyes, and then-confinement found that he had lost his left arm.


    "You annoyed me, earthling!!" Confinement turned his face and saw Zhou Ye... He stood up angrily and walked towards Zhou Ye...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1154

    Seeing the confinement that jumped off the spacecraft''s rotor and walked towards him, Zhou Ye had a smile on his face, and said softly, "Kneel down!!"


    Listening to Zhou Ye''s words in his confinement ears, just when he was a little disdainful of wanting to say something, he suddenly felt that a ton of gravity was pressing on him, and his body knelt down involuntarily."You...Who are you?"


    Confinement swears that he, who has encountered countless alien lives, has never seen such a strange life, and actually possesses such a mysterious power...


    "It doesn''t matter who I am...the important thing is!! You are a very good research object!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, then turned to the few special forces who had been standing behind him and said: "This But an important big guy, immediately contact the base... Send a sweeping force into the battlefield and bring him back to the base intact. In his mind, he has the interstellar coordinates of many habitable planets... ¡­"


    "Yes--!!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, a guy carrying the rank of ensign turned his head and got into the portal...


    After a while--


    A group of soldiers wearing strange equipment walked in through the portal... Some of them were wearing automated mechanical exoskeletons, while others were carrying various cutting equipment.


    The first time they saw the confinement, they cheered and swarmed up, quickly breaking the confinement into pieces...


    Confinement still maintains a sober brain, but-he has lost his body, and his brain will be sent to the joint laboratory established on the four northern islands, where-all the secrets in his mind are Will be thoroughly analyzed and extracted by those crazy scientists.


    And Zhou Ye believed that these scientists would be grateful to him...


    Because, as a cosmic bounty hunter, the confined mind has at least the accurate coordinates of countless extraterrestrial planets suitable for human habitation. Just this is enough to save the countries of the earth from making many detours in the process of exploring the universe.


    After finishing all this, Zhou Ye looked at Optimus Prime again...


    It''s just¡ªAt this moment, Optimus Prime looked at the sky blankly as if it had been hit by a ton.


    "What are you thinking about?" Zhou Ye walked to Optimus Prime Shiran and asked.


    "I was thinking, why did the Creator make us? What is the purpose of making us?" Optimus Prime said, sitting up...Look at Zhou Ye and said: "I want to go back to the planet Cybertron. Pursuing secrets that I had never thought of in the past...The secrets of the Creator!!"


    "What do you need me to do?" Zhou Ye asked back...


    "Help me take care of my brothers!!" Optimus Prime said, "I will tell them when things are done here!!"


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye sighed... nodded.


    He actually didn''t want to see the blackened Optimus Prime... But forget it, he can''t bear Optimus Prime, I can''t catch Quintasha...


    Here, Zhou Ye was chatting with Optimus Prime... the lair troops over there were also clearing the entire spaceship of enemies.


    The ship in confinement can be said that there is no one that can fight outside the confinement... Therefore, it eventually caused a group of Autobots with lair soldiers to run wild on the ship.


    Five hours later...


    After tens of thousands of nest soldiers cleaned the entire spaceship over and over again and again...


    A heavy helicopter arrived here with hundreds of scientists from various countries wearing heavy cold-proof gowns...


    These older guys who were more excited than the other, regardless of the soldiers'' dissuasion... They rushed to the power compartment of the spacecraft without wearing the radiation protection suit... They were really curious about the antimatter engine of this spacecraft...


    There is also the anti-gravity device of this ship, which is also the focus of their research...


    And along with these experts are icebreakers and countless engineers.


    See what they mean, they want to turn this place into a military restricted zone, and then study the appearance of this spacecraft on the spot...


    But thinking about it is true-if you drive away, which country will the spacecraft be driven to??Other countries will complain about which country you drive to, so it''s better to let the five countries study on the spot here.


    Although the weather is a bit bad, but-just think, these guys can always find a solution to the problem.


    As for Zhou Ye, he has already retired and left here.


    He looked down on the engine of this spaceship.


    To be honest-he not only looked down on the engine of this spacecraft, he also looked down on the research level of the Cybertronians. From the primitive age tens of thousands of years ago, the Cybertronians came to the earth. At that time, their technology It''s already like this... But today, tens of thousands of years later, their technology still hasn''t made any leapfrog progress.


    It''s simply losing the face of the mechanical race.


    Perhaps-the fire source gave them soul and character, but did not give them the corresponding creativity??Maybe the long life has made them lose their enterprising spirit??


    Anyway, these are not important to Zhou Ye...


    Because his task has been completed...


    Returning to the base and handing over the task, Zhou Ye also mentioned the idea of ??Optimus Prime to the commanders of various countries. In this regard, the commanders of various countries were very reluctant to provide this free labor, but-in the end they agreed. Coming down, and urged Optimus Prime to stay two more days, they want to hold a farewell party for Optimus Prime.


    After all-people are here to be a star warrior for free, and they don''t help you for so long without being named or profitable. They are leaving, so I don''t mean it can''t be justified.


    In the end-Optimus Prime took the kindness and blessings of the people of the earth to embark on his journey of seeking roots... and his brothers were left on the earth...


    In fact, even if Optimus Prime doesn¡¯t keep them, they don¡¯t want to return to Cybertron... I really don¡¯t know what the Cybertronians think. There is no entertainment. How nice it is on Earth... There is food, drink and various entertainment activities-such as football such as rugby... By the way, the inspector likes rugby the most, because almost no one is his opponent.


    Reference 1567


    One thousand five hundred and sixty-seven chapters


    Three years later-New York-Manhattan-Umbrella Building.


    Daxi Taili, Su Yueming and Vivian walked out of the conference room side by side, and everyone who saw them bowed their heads respectfully.


    "Good Miss Taili, Good Miss Wembley, Good Miss Su!!"


    "Oh hello!"


    Facing the greetings from a group of employees, the three women just nodded coldly, and continued to walk towards the president elevator-the three female secretaries behind them followed them all the way.


    After a few people left, all the employees were relieved...


    Everyone who works in this super consortium knows-in this group, the status of these three people is supreme. Don''t try to argue with them, let alone try to tease them for the benefit of both people and money... The former will Make you completely unemployed, the latter may make you evaporate.


    Therefore-the employees jokingly call these three the three queens of the Umbrella consortium.


    At this time, Umbrella¡¯s three queens have taken their female secretary into the president¡¯s elevator.


    Only then did a tight little face relax...


    "If this continues, I feel that I will grow old soon!!" Su Yueming rubbed her froze little face and complained.


    "You won''t be old, and I won''t be old!!" Vivienne shrugged and said, "That''s just your illusion...Since we have been with that bastard, we are not getting old anymore, you Don¡¯t you know??"


    "Of course I know, I''m talking about my mentality!!!" Su Yueming sighed...


    "Guess, whose couch is dear now?" Daxi used the topic of his own man to isolate the two who wanted to fight.


    "Do you still have to ask?" Vivian glanced at the three female secretaries behind her with dissatisfaction, and then said: "Look at who is missing here, then he is on whose couch!!"


    "You mean he was with Cici in Jessica?" Su Yueming asked rhetorically.


    "What do you mean?" Vivian said with a sigh.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1155

    Cici is Su Yueming''s secretary...Hongkonger...In fact, she was the girl who became the one-second elevator girl in the fourth film, and she was watched by the shadow guard sent by Zhou Ye to grow up.


    At the age of sixteen, Zhou Ye was stuffed with Su Yueming as a secretary... and Jessica was the beautiful female model who used to shoot an advertisement for KSI in the film.


    She was also brought up by Zhou Ye¡¯s shadow guard [take care of]... Because of Zhou Ye¡¯s wishes, this girl could not be a female model, so Zhou Ye was also pushed to Vivian¡¯s side and made one. Portable assistant...


    By the way, because of the protection of the shadow guards, when they met Zhou Ye, all the first time it was Zhou Ye''s.


    "Yueming, you should feel happy...!!!" Daxi looked at Su Yueming''s somewhat gloomy expression, jokingly said: "At least you finally don''t have to complain anymore--the power between the east and the west is unbalanced by Ye''s side. There are two more sisters from the East..."


    "Jessica is a half-blood!!" Su Yueming corrected.


    "So what?? Doesn''t she also have Chinese blood..." Vivian smiled: "Don''t be so narrow..."


    While the girls were talking and laughing, they had already come to the highest floor of Umbrella Building¡ª¡ª


    This is the office of the president and the temporary residence of the girls when they come to New York occasionally...


    When the girls stepped into the office...it happened to see the figure of Jessica lying on the table begging...and on the sofa next to him, there was a completely delirious Cici, and she passed out when she saw her. The appearance of twitching and twitching a few times from time to time, it was obviously sunk completely.


    "Help... Darcy, help me... Vivian!!"


    Seeing the girls coming in, Jessica couldn''t take much care of it, and hurriedly opened her mouth to ask for help... It''s a pity that all the girls didn''t save her in a bad manner. Instead, they sat on the sofa and watched unhurriedly. His own man cleans up this chick...


    In the end, poor Jessica followed Cici''s footsteps with a scream...


    At this time, the women gathered around...


    Four hours--


    It took Zhou Ye a little bit of time to completely settle the girls...At this time, it was almost two o''clock in the afternoon.


    After sending the women who could not move into the lounge next to the president¡¯s office, Zhou Ye said goodbye to the women one by one, and then bid farewell to the women of his own family and left here. ...He has to go back to pick up Tessa and Isabel.


    And on the other side¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In Texas-at the school gate in a small town-


    A twelve or three-year-old Lolita with black hair is standing at the door, quietly waiting for her sister to come and pick her up... In fact, there are only elementary and junior high schools in the town. In high schools, the distance is sixty to seventy kilometers. Go outside.


    "Isabella...will you go home with us? I can ask my dad to take you back!!" asked a chubby man sitting in a dilapidated Ford pickup.


    "No, I think my daughter can still pick it up by myself!!" A voice interrupted Xiao Pangdun''s words. Hearing this voice, Xiao Pangdun couldn''t help but agitated and said hurriedly: "I''m sorry, Mr. Zhou, I Just talk about it casually..."


    As the voice fell, Xiao Pangdun urged his father who was driving to leave quickly...


    Zhou Ye watched silently as the car carrying this and that chubby pier lifted up the smoke and dust to leave quickly. He looked at Isabella with a smile on his face and asked, "Baby, am I scary today??"


    "No, Dad...you are so handsome today!!" Isabella said to her father with a bright smile on her face-she wouldn''t tell her father, she warned that little chubby boy, and bother her Let Zhou Ye explode the heads of him and his father.


    "Okay, baby, we should pick up your sister..." Zhou Ye said, taking Isabella''s hand, and walking towards the empty alley in the distance... And Isabella''s In his eyes, there was a hint of clear meaning... he dragged Zhou Ye, "Dad, let''s drive to pick up sister today..."


    "Did you drive to pick up Tessa?" Zhou Ye looked at the inexplicable look in Little Lolita''s eyes, and then understood her thoughts... "Well, I think this is a good idea!!"


    "Great!!" Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Little Lori jumped up happily.


    Zhou Ye took Isabella''s little Lolita, found a place where there was no one, and directly released his car-transformed into Alt Kalman''s Doomsday Mecha Type I, directly boarded the car and drove away.


    When the car entered the intercontinental highway, little Lolita was no longer satisfied to sit in her co-pilot seat. She stepped over the partition between the main driver and the co-pilot, and then - got under Zhou Ye...


    "Hi¡ªmy baby, do you want me to have a car accident?" Zhou Ye couldn''t help but gasped.


    "Um... it doesn''t matter... Um... I believe that Dad will be able to drive well..."


    Hearing Isabella¡¯s words, Zhou Ye decided to perform the duties of a father and let his daughter know that his father could actually drive while driving...Anyway, it can be driven without a car...


    I have to say¡ªwhat was the end result of the daughter raised by Zhou Ye? Do you still have to ask?


    Reference 1568


    One thousand five hundred and sixty eight chapters


    "Goodbye... honey, goodbye-Tessa!!!"


    "Goodbye, Ye, goodbye... Tessa!!!"


    "I will miss you, dear... goodbye, Tessa!"


    "..."


    "Goodbye, sisters, let''s see you in Los Angeles!!" Tessa said goodbye to her four sisters and watched the girls drive away from her door.


    No way, they have already graduated, and they have also received an invitation from California Institute of Technology in Los Angeles, so Fanny and the others need to go home to say goodbye to their parents, and then-they can live with their men. Good everyday.


    Therefore, even though they are separated from their own men temporarily, they still seem very happy. This is a model of temporary separation for permanent togetherness.


    And what about Tessa?


    After watching the girls leave... he walked to his villa without saying a word. Obviously, she looked angry.


    "What to do? Baby, your sister is angry..." Zhou Ye walking behind was not worried at all, he still had time to tease the little Lolita Isabella beside him.


    "Then you need to persuade my sister, Dad!" The Isabella kid blinked at Zhou Ye, and then rushed into the villa with a smile.


    She believes that her father can convince her sister...


    But-obviously, her idea fell through...


    Because as soon as Isabella walked in, she was caught by Tessa... "Isabella, come with me!!"


    "But I still have to write a lot of cards for my friends..." Isabella said with an innocent look.


    Since Zhou Ye is leaving here with Tessa and the others, Isabella certainly cannot stay in Texas on her own. She will also go back to Los Angeles with her father... So, she has to write some cards for her little girl Friends, as your own parting gift.


    "Now those are not important at all!!" Tessa strongly grabbed Isabella and dragged her into her room... This room has not been used for a long time. She has not been in her room for almost three years. I have lived in the middle, but fortunately I often take care of it, so it doesn''t look messy.


    "Sit down!!" After sitting on her small sofa, Tessa pointed to the chair in front of her and asked her sister to sit there.


    "Okay..." Isabella knew she couldn''t escape this time... In desperation, she could only sit down angrily.


    "Let''s talk about it, when did the relationship between you and your father become so abnormal?" Tessa asked with her arms around her, her eyes fixed on her sister.


    "It didn''t take long..." Isabella said depressed.


    "How many times has this happened?" Tessa won''t be fooled by her sister''s pitiful appearance, this girl, she has many ghosts.


    "What?" Isabella started acting stupid...


    "It''s something like today... How many times has it happened?" Tessa''s voice became more severe. Today-when Zhou Ye took Isabella to pick her up, she saw Isabella at a glance. The white traces of the horns... pretending to be casual, Tessa put those things on her fingers with her hands, and then smelled---furious, the smell was too familiar.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1156

    Tessa''s harshness aroused Isabella''s rebellious psychology, and she stood up with a squeak."I am your sister, not your prisoner... What qualifications do you have to question me, didn''t you climb on your father''s couch three years ago?"


    "...You..." Tessa felt that her old bottom was revealed by her sister in an instant... She was ashamed and angry for a while, she didn''t know what to say about her sister...


    Just when the two sisters stared at me and I stared at you... when no one let anyone...


    The door of the room was opened by Zhou Ye from outside...


    Looking at the two little princesses in the room, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while...Well, it seems that the sisters had a fight...


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about the atmosphere in the room, so he walked in and sat down on the couch...it was so leisurely and asked, "Honey, who can tell me what is going on?"


    "Huh!!" X2


    The two women glanced at each other, then snorted at the same time, turned their heads away, as if no one cared about others...


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, stretched out his hands, and the two women realized that they were each dragged into their father''s arms by an invisible force...


    "Well, Isabella is not wrong... the daughter should marry her father!!" Zhou Ye first affirmed Little Lori''s approach, and a single sentence made Little Lori smile.


    And this made Tessa dissatisfied...


    "Tessa is not wrong!!" Zhou Ye continued unhurriedly to Isabella: "My sister was angry because I was afraid that you would be injured if you were too young... Am I right? ?Tessa???"


    Even if she was no longer satisfied, Tessa nodded her head... She could even tolerate four of her best friends, how could she not tolerate Isabella who had lived with her for so long?


    "Well, everyone is right, come... shake hands!!"


    Zhou Ye found that this sentence was not so useful... He simply tilted his head and stopped talking to Tessa... Just a few strokes made this angrily chick weaken, while Isabella was a little jealous. He also leaned forward...for a time-a beautiful scene of filial piety between fathers and daughters appeared, really-gratifying.


    A family dispute was so easily resolved by Zhou Ye-after all, it was a person who raised so many daughters, how could this little problem not be solved?


    The family of three began to play happily again.


    Speaking of it-from the first time Optimus Prime came to the earth, to the present-almost ten years have passed. In these ten years-the technological progress on the earth has been carried out almost at an overspeed... ¡­


    Now, the five gangsters already have formed exoskeleton units, and they have launched thousands of space exploration devices to all corners of the solar system. They want to deploy their own early warning network throughout the solar system...


    As for the space science and technology side, with so many alien spacecraft as references, the space exploration programs of various countries have been put on the agenda.


    More breakthroughs have been made in energy technology...


    To put it simply-OPEC is about to go bankrupt... The local tyrants in the Middle East have also begun to tighten their belts.


    They desperately moved closer to the five nations, trying to catch this technology express, but it was a pity... no one cares about these guys now, it''s too much trouble.


    You have to know-that place in the Middle East is not only rich in oil, but also rich in religious lunatics... which country is foolish to draw them into the alliance.


    And various small countries in the world have also found that something is wrong, and they have begun to look for bigwigs everywhere... It is a pity that the five-nation alliance has been determined and will never share the pie with others... even secretly, the five countries are all Already divided and explored the star field.


    By the way, the star map was provided by the hapless confinement, kindly.


    Reference 1569


    Chapter one thousand five hundred and sixty nine


    Now, not only has the Five Nations Alliance not disbanded the temporary joint organization dedicated to the Cybertronians, the Lair Force, but they have been continuously strengthening the strength of this military cooperation organization.


    Because, they know-maybe in the near future... there will be even more terrible attacks.


    That was the prediction of the great magician-Zhou Ye.


    No one can ignore Zhou Ye''s words, everything he said has been fulfilled one by one.Therefore-all countries are constantly strengthening the combat effectiveness of this force.


    And they have indeed tasted the benefits of unity. No one is restrained, no one resists. When the five countries are united together, to be honest, the whole earth is theirs... the so-called rebels?The non-existent... the so-called terrorist organization has long been cleaned up.


    From that moment on, the entire earth truly ended the era of internal friction and entered a period of rapid development.


    The latest arsenals have been established, and laboratories have sprung up. Research talents have once again become hot cakes, and the physics majors of major universities have been expanded again.


    And when you go to the street, you will find that here is simply a scene of the future world.


    If you see someone walking down the street with a mobile phone turning into a small robot, don¡¯t worry, this is Umbrella¡¯s transformative mobile phone technology.


    Of course, as the policies of each country are different, Umbrella''s assembleable programs are different. For example, the castrated version of the deformed mobile phone in China cannot be turned into a gun, but the US can.


    If you don¡¯t have a transforming robot at home, you would be ashamed to say hello to people...


    car?Luxury cars??Has long been eliminated, and now the most tricky is the deformable car robot.


    The military supplies here did not use the bodies of those Transformers to carry out so-called transformations, they took the route of mechanical exoskeleton.Regarding the corpses of the Cybertronians, although various countries admire them, they are more concerned with studying the technology on these corpses than on their bodies. For the governments of various countries, they were not made by themselves. rest assured.


    Of course, this does not mean that countries have given up the research and development of deformable metal robots. On the contrary, they have studied more thoroughly, but they intend to detonate the captured metal seed bomb on other planets...


    Mother planet Earth-they are not going to move.


    Unknowingly time, more than a month passed-


    On Zhou Ye''s side, the girls finally met in Los Angeles... It was the first time Isabella saw so many beautiful sisters, which made her feel a sense of crisis, so-became even more sticky to Zhou Ye Cares.Tessa doesn''t care much... I don''t know how many times we have fought together. Who doesn''t know who?


    Just when Zhou Ye''s manor became lively again...


    A phone call-to get Zhou Ye out of the surrounding women...


    "Who?? It''s better to give me a reason to disturb me, otherwise..." Although Zhou Ye didn''t say the rest, he still left enough room for imagination on the phone.


    "Your Excellency Zhou Ye...I''m sorry to interrupt your vacation!!" The voice of the commander of the nest base came over the phone, "But-I think you really need to take a look at this... I think you The big trouble is coming!!"


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye guessed something in an instant... It seems that the words came... Thinking of this, he sighed."Okay, I see, I''ll go now..."


    "What''s the matter? My dear?" Mikala asked curiously: "Is something wrong with the lair troops?"


    "I think I''m going to be busy again..." Zhou Ye said, standing up surrounded by the women, and to be honest, he is already a little tired of such busy days...Although it is-a busy day and three years of rest, But-he is inexplicably unhappy with the two stars of Cybertron. If you don''t look for so many planets in the universe, why just come to trouble the earth??


    Yes-the earth is the sleeping Emperor of the Universe, but so what??


    Wouldn''t you develop and push forward??


    One by one, they rushed over with the remnants and defeated soldiers. Have you all used your IQ to feed the dogs??Since the Universe has been sleeping for tens of thousands of years, he doesn''t care if he has been sleeping for hundreds of years, you fools... First, he took a group of Decepticons like defeated defeated soldiers to the earth to send technology and warmth.


    Then he sent a foolish person to the earth to send the spaceship away...


    This is nothing...the key is-why do you think that a negligible race whose technology has progressed to the point where the technological gap between your planet has shrunk in less than two thousand years will be the same as yours, with tens of thousands of technologies? Haven''t made any progress in the years??


    Sure enough-it is not too much to say that the Cybertronians are the product of evolutionary failure.


    Now - these two fools are dragging their broken planet and running over to find something...


    This has already made Zhou Ye feel a little tired of it-- [Alive?Is it not good?

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1157

    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye''s figure disappeared instantly...


    And on the path of 3.75 light-years from the solar system...


    A tattered planet is flying towards the solar system bit by bit.


    The most ridiculous thing is-this metal planet that the broken universe scavengers will not go up to, like a thief, carefully circled the side of the earth facing the sun, and floated towards the earth in a big circle...


    Seeing this situation-Zhou Ye was speechless for a while-


    What makes you, a group of cybertrons, think that there is no other light source except the sun in the entire universe??What makes you think that the cosmic background spectrum cannot analyze the traces of your planet?Or what makes you think that after so many attacks on the earth, like a second fool, do not pay attention to foreign enemies from space???


    With a look like a fool, Zhou Ye fell directly on the shabby and unsightly Cybertron.


    He had just landed, and as a sound of steel hitting the ground sounded, six or seven tall Cybertronians rushed over¡ª"Invaders, you shouldn''t have come to the warrior''s temple!"


    "Take him to meet our creator-Quintasha!!"


    A group of robots rushed towards Zhou Ye while talking to themselves... However, Zhou Ye''s patience had almost been consumed in the past ten years."roll!!"


    With Zhou Ye''s low roar¡ªa burst of irresistible gravity, the Cybertronix fighters instantly pressed into a discus.


    Have you ever seen Transformers robot toys placed under a 10,000-ton hydraulic press??These Cybertronians are almost like this.


    Zhou Ye didn''t even bother to the Transformers who had become Paper Men, and walked into Cybertron.


    Reference 1570


    One thousand five hundred and seventy chapters


    Relying on Superman''s five senses, Zhou Ye quickly found the Warrior Temple where Quintasha was.


    "Earthman, I admire your courage, but-what makes you dare to face me alone, the creator of the great Cybertron!!" A woman with a shiny metallic sheen floating in the air, her The lower body is made up of countless metal materials like tentacles... It looks like a gorgeous long skirt.


    "The Creator?? You?" Zhou Ye looked at Quintasha, then flew directly, and didn''t stop until he was face to face with Quintasha."Do you think you are the creator?"


    "Bold, rude, you dare to look directly at me? Hellfire-kill him!!" Quintasha faced Zhou Ye''s smile, not knowing why, she felt a panic in her heart, as if All his premeditated plans and all his thoughts were seen through by the earthling in front of him.


    With the sound of footsteps, a giant who was much taller than Optimus Prime walked behind Zhou Ye, he raised the steel giant sword in his hand without hesitation, and slashed at Zhou Ye. past¡­¡­


    In response, Zhou Ye just tilted his head slightly, raised his right hand, and caught the huge sword weighing more than ten tons with one finger."You are very rude, big man... I was talking to your master, and you attacked me... I hate impolite people, so-can you please disappear into this world?"


    Following Zhou Ye''s seemingly random words, starting from the tip of the sword-Hellfire watched as if it was a weathered stone, bit by bit turned into powder...


    "Okay, no one will bother us now!!" Zhou Ye clapped his hands casually, then looked at Quintasha and said, "Now we can continue the topic just now!!"


    "Who are you?" Quintasha heartily felt the fear in her soul... She didn''t know why this seemingly weak earth person had such a magical power. Every cell in her body was there. She cried frantically-to keep her away from this terrible human being.


    "No, no, that''s not important..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, his head tilted, and after looking at her with a look that Quintasha had never seen before, he asked: "What''s under your tentacles? You? How do you give birth to children? How do your race reproduce offspring?..."


    "The rude..." Although Quintasha didn''t know the meaning of Zhou Ye''s words, a feeling of being ridiculed, underestimated and insulted came to her heart spontaneously, and she slapped Zhou Ye with an angry slap. ''S face...


    "Ha..." Faced with Quintasha''s attack, Zhou Ye gave a weird laugh and tilted his head slightly to avoid the past... "It seems that I still have to check everything by myself..."


    "What do you want to do?" Quintasha looked at Zhou Ye, who was pressing harder... she desperately wanted to fly backwards, but the tragic Quintasha found out that she couldn''t move anymore. ...


    No matter what part of her body, it seemed to have become someone else''s thing in an instant... She couldn''t move anymore.


    Quintasha watched as Zhou Ye, a rude person, lifted off her tentacles and checked her body... the humiliation of being slaughtered made her feel better than death. It''s a pity... Zhou Ye doesn''t care about that much.


    He is very curious...what exactly did Quintasha, who has a feminine appearance rely on to reproduce...


    Well, after searching for a long time, he didn''t find anything... Watching Quintasha''s body trembling with anger, Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "Well, the inspection is over!!"


    After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Quintasha actually felt relieved, but it was a pity... she was too happy.


    "Since you can''t be embarrassed, let''s turn you into a capable one!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    As Zhou Ye''s words fell, Quintasha had a strange feeling from her body-it was the flow of blood, and the beating of the heart... and even-and breathing... No, no she felt herself Can''t breathe...


    Seeing Quintasha''s strange appearance, Zhou Ye was suddenly stunned-forgot that Cybertron has no atmosphere, it was directly exposed to the universe, so-Quintasha who became a human can no longer breathe ...


    Zhou Ye hurriedly took out an oxygen tank from the wristband and put the breather on Quintasha''s face...


    Feeling the breath that she had never felt before, Quintasha felt alive again¡ªit was great to be able to breathe.


    However-Quintasha was too early to be happy... because Zhou Ye hasn''t finished playing this stuff yet-this-has just begun.


    "What are you going to do... you... why are you doing this... ah-it hurts, why do you want to fork a part of your body into my body... are you going to kill me?"


    "Don''t be nervous...you will know how fun this kind of thing is!"


    "Don''t...well..."


    Quintasha - in this unmanned warrior temple, Zhou Ye had been fiercely playing with it for three days... Three days, she was also completely addicted to this interesting sport.


    It was said that it was three days-in fact, it was just the illusion that Zhou Ye had caused to Quintasha with the time barrier.


    At this time, Quintasha was already completely obedient.


    By the way-Zhou Ye, through the exploration of the Heart of the Universe, discovered that Kuntasha, who had become a human, actually had a genetic inheritance of mechanical dominance in her body, so he simply helped her strengthen her into a mechanical dominator... ¡­


    The so-called mechanical master is that you can turn everything around you into steel products and have the ability to brainwash and control robots. This ability actually originated from Quintasha¡¯s racial memory, but was named by Zhou Ye Machinery dominates the blood.


    Of course-Quintasha with such a strange bloodline can switch back and forth between the appearance of the two races of robots and humans. The mechanical dominance mode is-the way Quintasha looked when she first saw Zhou Ye, a machine The appearance of a beauty, and the form of a human being is purely human...


    Zhou Ye had also tried to do the same thing with Quintasha in the mechanical dominance mode--to be honest, it was not comfortable at all.


    Keke-far away.


    When Zhou Ye took Quintasha and led the regained Optimus Prime to leave Cybertron, he directly released the ring and swallowed the entire ruined Cybertron in one bite... ¡­ Quintasha and Optimus Prime were dumbfounded when they saw this scene.


    Not only are they dumbfounded-the commanders of the lair headquarters who received Zhou Ye''s call to notify [all done] are also dumbfounded, when they really can no longer see the ghost planet lurking on the dark side of the earth from the optical telescope At that time, I only believed... the invasion of aliens that made them look like a great enemy, for Zhou Ye, a magician-just a few minutes.


    And what about Zhou Ye?Live a happy life of doing nothing again...


    Ten years later-Earth¡¯s first fully self-made spacecraft [Union] Kai Chen explores the secrets of alien systems. This first voyage, through live broadcasts, allows billions of people around the world to watch at the same time... It just made those guys a little curious Yes-who is the statue of that handsome boy on the launch site?Why is he qualified to erect a statue here?


    For a while, the name of this statue became a hot topic around the world, but unfortunately¡ªZhou Ye no longer knew¡ªbecause he had already returned to the Marvel Universe with his men, all his women and all his gains. Among.


    Reference 1571


    Chapter One Thousand Five Seventy One


    In the boundless universe...


    A living planet is slowly turning.


    On this planet, there is only a huge continent surrounded by a violent and vast sea.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1158

    In fact, this planet has just experienced a great war...


    The Genesis Titans fought a century war for their unawakened comrades and five ancient evil gods who were entrenched in this comrade and tried to corrupt their hearts.


    Although it was too huge to be able to personally descend on this planet and destroy those ancient evil gods.


    But the Titans in the temples still figured out a way. They used their creations, mechanical life forms (mechanical gnomes) and rock life forms (earth spirits, Vrykul, etc.) to destroy those entrenched in their compatriots, trying to corrupt The ancient evil god of his own unawakened fellow clan.


    The war between the two sides lasted for thousands of years, and finally-the Titans won.


    However, they found that these ancient evil gods have become too entangled with their own comrade named Azeroth. If these ancient evil gods must be destroyed, then... their unawakened compatriots will eventually Complete destruction.


    In desperation, they could only seal these ancient evil gods deeply in the continent, under the ocean...


    The Titans who have completed the seal have left this world again, and they will give their own creation the responsibility of guarding this planet.


    And at the moment when the Titans just left...on an inconspicuous mountain bag on the surface of the moon outside Azeroth.


    An all-metal detection equipment immediately sent a series of unrecognizable messages to the vast void universe.


    With the message...


    In the void universe countless light-years away from Azeroth...In the core of a hot burning star-two figures entangled and entangled, suddenly stopped.


    And obviously the woman below is not satisfied... She firmly hugged the man on her body, "We continue... this time, I will definitely beat you, Ye!"


    "Iona... we should set off!!" Zhou Ye felt the throbbing in his heart, smiled and said to this beautiful woman with bronze healthy skin under him: "Hundreds of thousands of years have passed, you have Have you won once?"


    "I''m not reconciled!!" Iona said depressedly: "As the giver of life, I can''t leave an heir for my favorite husband. This...it''s just a shame to me!!"


    "Smack..." Zhou Ye smiled and slapped her elastic dolphin. "Don''t think so much...this is a different life level!!"


    "Okay..." Iona sighed helplessly... She attached her little face to her man''s arms again."When I first gave birth to my will, you came to me...talking to me and guiding me successfully to become what you want...So, you have to be good Take responsibility, if you dare to abandon me, I will become the deprivation of life...not the giver!"


    "...Do you have any premonitions?" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes and couldn''t help asking.


    "Of course..." Iona circled her man''s body with her fingers: "I have a foreboding that this time we leave, you will no longer belong to me alone...!"


    Speaking of this, Iona looked at her current place with a little attachment.


    To be honest-this is exactly what it looks like in magma, not so much magma, but rather the center of a nuclear explosion.


    If not all the heat and energy have been absorbed by her man, and¡ªshe, as a Titan born in the void universe, has resistance far beyond ordinary races, she really can¡¯t live with her man. In the center of this star.


    Although the environment here is so bad-but for Iona, this is her own man''s home, her and his house... Once she leaves here, she may never be able to monopolize her man again. ... She has such a premonition.


    Hearing Iona''s words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help being amused...


    To be honest, he has cultivated girls of many races and developed planets-this is the first time.


    When Iona¡¯s Star Soul just started to awaken, Zhou Ye came here...


    While establishing a spiritual connection with the newly awakened Iona, accompany her through the long awakening period, while teaching her how to condense her strength and energy, so as not to transform into a huge body like the Titan of the Pantheon.


    Zhou Ye waited for tens of thousands of years...


    In the meantime, Zhou Ye also blinded the leader of the Pantheon who came to search for his family-Aman Sur.


    He couldn''t notice Iona who was transforming.


    Although tens of thousands of years have been a long time, Zhou Ye still persevered...not for anything else, just to cultivate Iona, a titan loli, and achieve his feat of one planet.


    It can be said that Iona is the woman who has been alone with Zhou Ye for the longest time among all women.


    And Iona did not live up to Zhou Ye''s expectations for tens of thousands of years. She finally became a woman about the same size as Zhou Ye.


    It''s just that - even if Iona succeeded in transforming, she was still half a head taller than Zhou Ye, and her height reached two meters.


    Well, Zhou Ye didn''t care about this small flaw... After all, it was already very good to change from a 1000-meter-high Titan to only two meters high.


    At least this is not a toothpick stirring the water tank, is it?laugh--


    The first time Iona succeeded in transforming into form, she reversed and pushed Zhou Ye, her life mentor who had accompanied her for tens of thousands of years, and her nominal father.


    However, given that the plot of Azeroth had not yet begun, Zhou Ye simply found a super-large star and went inside to bask in the sun.


    Of course, as an Iona who was raised by Zhou Ye and succeeded in taking the position, she did her part to accompany her father and man... to live in seclusion.


    In this seclusion, hundreds of thousands of years have passed-in these hundreds of thousands of years, Iona did not get nothing...


    The biggest difference between Titans and humans is--


    A person is born strong and even possesses a variety of abilities... But-they lack the most important aspect, that is creativity and self-control.


    And under Zhou Ye''s teaching...Although Iona''s body has become smaller, her strength has become even stronger...In Zhou Ye''s words, the essence after condensing.


    Keke-a little off topic.


    Facing Iona''s emotion...Zhou Ye just smiled slightly and said, "Don''t worry...no matter how many women I have in the future, you will always be the unique Iona!"


    "..." Hearing the shameless words of her own man, Iona was speechless for a while-that means she didn''t even intend to deny that she was going to pick her up, right?"Although...I don''t feel happy at all for your comfort...but, forget it...who made me love you so much? My father..."


    "It''s all the same...hahaha...well, we are going to set off!!" Zhou Ye smiled awkwardly, and took Iona''s hand, and the two figures instantly disappeared inside the star.


    Reference 1572


    One thousand five hundred and seventy-two chapters


    At this time, there was a harmonious scene on the continent of Azeroth.


    With the failure of the ancient gods and the departure of the Titans, the entire continent gradually recovered from the flames of war...


    Lush forests rose up on the continent, mountain streams and various creatures began to thrive on this vast continent.


    Among them, the largest group is the ancestor dragon... They are powerful and have no natural enemies. They fly freely in the entire sky, looking for their own food and a place to satisfy them...


    If under normal circumstances, these ancestor dragons might eventually become the rulers of the entire planet, but unfortunately...this is impossible.


    Don''t forget-what is buried deep under this continent??


    The ancient evil god...


    And-the attention from the Void Lord.


    Of course--


    None of this has anything to do with Zhou Ye...


    At this moment, he is taking Iona, playing around in this primitive continent...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1159

    What I have to say is that there are still many interesting things on such a planet full of primitive vegetation...


    such as--


    The towering giant tree, the bright lake...and¡ªthe troll...


    Ahem... Yes, trolls and tauren are the first primitive humanoids on this continent.


    What Zhou Ye likes to do most is to observe them around these primitive tribes...


    "What an interesting primitive tribe!!" Zhou Ye, who was sitting on the giant tree, sighed... Then, he was about to turn around and leave...


    On the edge of this primitive tribe...Zhou Ye has been observing for several days, and he intends to end this observation¡ªit''s time to get things done.


    However, at this moment, an extremely graceful figure suddenly appeared beside him.


    The figure has long silver shawl hair and lavender skin...


    "They are very interesting, aren''t they?" The figure appeared next to Zhou Ye and said to himself: "These cute little guys, although they have never possessed eternal life and powerful power, they work hard. The attitude of life looks so cute... isn''t it?"


    "Yes..." Zhou Ye smiled and glanced at the figure, "So... what do you want to tell me?"


    "I...feel the powerful force in your body that makes me tremble, and I also feel the fishnet in your heart that is never satisfied..." The figure turned his head and looked at it with his white eyes. Zhou Ye asked, "Can you tell me...why did you come to this world?"


    "Well--if I said it was for war, what would you do?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and asked back.


    "I..." When the figure heard Zhou Ye''s words, his whole body shook... Then, looking at Zhou Ye seriously, he said slowly: "I know-my strength is nothing compared to yours. , Our gap is like the sea and the morning dew... But-even so, if you want to start a war and cause damage to the creatures here again, I will stop you desperately!!"


    "How to stop me?" Zhou Ye looked at this figure interestingly... From the very beginning, when he brought Iona to Azeroth Continent-he felt a glance peeping at himself.


    And this gaze clearly came from the woman in front of her...


    Uh, no--


    Or she should be called a goddess...


    A goddess believed by many races in Kalimdor, the goddess of the moon-Elune, she has many names-such as the goddess of the moon, the lady in white, the mother of all things, the Virgin of the night, etc...


    Looking at Zhou Ye''s eyes...


    Elune couldn''t tell whether Zhou Ye''s words were true or not...


    As the rare true god and eternal being in this universe, Elune could feel the infinite power and energy contained in Zhou Ye.


    If she is the eternal who existed at the beginning of the universe, then Zhou Ye''s own power is equal to the collection of countless universes... She is far from his opponent...


    However, even knowing that she is not an opponent, facing Zhou Ye-she still bravely said the oath of war: "Even if you fall here, I will definitely stop you..."


    "Just for these humanoids?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "No..." Elune said with a serious expression: "For this universe...I feel that if-together with the war, no race in the entire universe can escape the end of extinction... So, I will fight mine. Everything, stop you... Although, I know it''s just..."


    "Actually, you don''t need to bother to stop me..." Zhou Ye smiled... "If you want me not to destroy this world, it''s actually very simple. You only need to promise me one condition..."


    "..." Elune said in disbelief, "What...conditions?"


    "Become my woman!! Become my partner!!" Zhou Ye stretched out lazily... "You can regard this as an alternative sacrifice... Anyway, the feeling of falling away that you didn''t hold in the first place. Are you here to talk to me?"


    "..." Moon God Elune fell silent...


    And Zhou Ye continued his persuasion work.


    "Since it is also a sacrifice, then... why not try to influence me and turn me from a destroyer to a guardian?" Zhou Ye is deliberately guiding this young true god...


    "Okay!!" The moon god Elune made a decision instantly...


    She has no retreat...


    And-judging from the results, it seems like this is a win-win ending...


    "Then... let''s start to conclude our contract!!"


    "No... wait..."


    "What are you waiting for... the moon is coming out..."


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly and stretched out his hand to grab Elune''s slender waist...The two figures instantly disappeared where they were.


    After a while--


    The two figures appeared directly in a huge and luxurious bedroom.


    "I...I''m not ready yet!!" Moon God Elune said blankly...


    As a true god, although she observes the situation of the creatures in Azeroth and understands what needs to be done as a couple, she really does this for the first time...


    "It''s okay... Leave it to me! I''ll tell you how to do it!!" Zhou Ye didn''t want to come slowly...it was so easy to flick this Virgin Goddess, don''t hurry up and swallow it...Is it right? stupid??


    "I... um..." When the moon god Elune wanted to say more, he was blocked by Zhou Ye...


    This way, she never knew... You know, whether it''s a tauren or a troll... They will never be able to interface like this... The tauren is limited to his own head and can''t do it. Do this, and the trolls¡ªthat huge fangs, do you dare to think about the consequences of their interface??


    Elune quickly became completely obsessed with Zhou Ye''s mouth skills... She gradually had a slight preference for this unspeakable behavior...


    "what--!!"


    With a scream - when a trace of golden blood bloomed golden flowers on the list... the moon god Elune became someone''s thing completely.


    The aborigines of the entire Kalimdor continent found that the moonlight tonight is particularly bright and beautiful, filling everyone¡¯s heart with a sense of peace and tranquility, and that there are many people who have been exposed to the moonlight this evening. There was good news of reproduction¡ªso¡ªthey set this day as¡ªthe day of the reproduction gift of the moon god Elune.


    Reference 1573


    One thousand five hundred and seventy-three chapters


    And just when Zhou Ye was having fun with Elune at his home in Azeroth.


    Iona was nestling in the huge basement of the room, making her own creation with great interest.


    This is the idea that she and her man Zhou Ye, on the northern ice field, secretly visited the prison Ulduar built by the Titans to house the ancient gods and the arsenal built by the Titans for the war.


    No way, after seeing the creations of those same races, Iona had a whim... and wanted to make two for fun.


    Of course, she didn''t intend to create those semi-titan war creatures like Big Macs...but instead planned to create a creation like a housekeeper. As for¡ªwhy a housekeeper??Because her man said... I don''t want other male creatures besides him to appear in the family.


    In fact, as the giver of life, Iona is far more talented in creating creatures than her peers.


    Although she has never had any intersection with other kinsmen since she was born, she just glanced at the creations of Ulduar''s dark iron dwarves and mechanical dwarfs and the like, and she seemed to be awakened by nature. , I instantly understood how Titan should create creatures.


    It''s just that - Iona didn''t want to create the kind of creature with bronze skin, but wanted to create a kind of flesh and blood creature that belonged to her creation alone.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1160

    So-she was in the basement, retreating...


    In fact... She has been in retreat for almost a year.


    And today¡ªshe finally completed her most satisfying creation and is about to leave the customs.


    In the basement with an area of ??thousands of square meters¡ª¡ª


    Iona looked at the creation in front of her with satisfaction, smiled and nodded."From now on... you call Freya!!"


    "Yes, the great creator!!" The girl with long silver-white hair, Freya bowed her head respectfully to her creator.


    "Okay!!!" Iona stretched lazily and stood up..."You should familiarize yourself with your abilities first. I''m going to report the good news to my lover!!!"


    "Okay, great creator!" Freya knelt down and lowered her head towards her creator.


    It wasn''t until she could no longer feel the breath of her creator, that she slowly stood up and looked at the place where she was born.


    I saw that this room was tens of meters high. The room that was supposed to be extremely dark, was filled with soft light, bright as day...


    The light radiated from the top of an unknown plant growing on the ground. The buds of these plants, which are six or seven meters high, emit a soft and bright light that illuminates the entire underground hall like morning light.


    Groups of flower monsters like flowers with legs are walking around. These little cuties are Freya''s work helpers. They are like a group of children running around in this hall.


    Freya was a little curious and gently touched the surrounding flower monsters with her hands...


    Maybe it''s because Freya''s body is the same as them, with the same breath that belongs to the creator Iona. These little guys are not afraid of Freya''s touch, and even have a little attachment...


    Soon, these flower monsters became a group with Freya...


    "Haha...Don''t touch my toes, it''s itchy..." And Freya also liked these little things.


    Freya likes all living creatures. When her creator Iona shaped her, she also shaped her soul according to her own character.


    Just when Freya was having fun with these flower monsters... Iona had already arrived in her man''s bedroom.


    "I know your breath..." Iona looked at Elune lying in the arms of her own man, and said with her face: "When we just descended on this planet, your breath was always around We... are you?"


    "...You can call me Elune!" Elune also knows Iona. After all-she has been monitoring Zhou Ye and Iona, saying that she doesn''t know Iona.


    "Elune?" Iona walked up to her man''s side generously, and then she snuggled into her own man''s arms without hesitation, and said in a demonstration: "My name is Iona...this man Woman..."


    "Hello, Iona!!" Elune didn''t like any kind of fighting, she completely ignored the provocation that Iona had said.


    "Okay... since everyone knows everyone!! We need to get along well in the future..." Zhou Ye said, tightening his arms hard, causing the two women to stick to his side."Remember...I hate fighting in the house, I will clean up whoever fights in the house!!"


    "Yes!!!" X2


    Facing Zhou Ye''s domineering declaration, a goddess and a female titan rolled their eyes at the same time...


    Although somewhat disapproving, the two of them are really not the kind of temperament that likes to fight, whether it is Iona, the giver of life, or the moon god Elune, they both have a relatively peaceful personality... This kind of character also made the two of them not interested in infighting.


    As long as they don''t touch their bottom line, under normal circumstances... the two are still very good at talking.


    When Zhou Ye saw the expressions of the two women, of course he knew that they were dissatisfied with what he said, so-a little warning was needed.


    "In order to welcome newcomers to join!! Iona...be an example for the newcomers!!" Zhou Ye said, standing up...


    "I...mmm..." Iona was completely blocked by her man just as she wanted to say something.


    Even if hundreds of thousands of years have passed, she still has no resistance to her man...


    And Elune, as a bystander, has really gained insight this time, wow-it can still be done??


    Huh¡ªthis kind of knowledge is okay??


    Can it be used there too??


    After three hours... Iona was completely defeated...


    At this time, it was Elune''s turn-what did you say??Didn¡¯t you just break your mind, won¡¯t it hurt so soon??


    Of course it won''t hurt... Elune is a goddess...


    When Elune experienced the taste in person...she only knew that the time just now-- her man had already kept his hands...Compared with this time, the first time it was just drizzle, she could only Like a flat boat in the violent sea, Zhou Ye is allowed to ask for it...


    And Zhou Ye obviously cheated.


    What kind of hits in seconds? How do you feel that you have doubled and all used...


    In the face of a goddess and female Titan who can''t play badly anyway... Zhou Ye can finally let go of his temper.


    Of course, the so-called not bad play is only relative...


    By the time Zhou Ye let go of Elune-the goddess of the moon was completely unable to rise again.


    And Freya in the basement is still waiting for the return of her creator... But, probably she can''t wait these few days.


    Reference 1574


    One thousand five hundred and seventy-four chapters


    When the morning light shone on Zhou Ye''s cheek, he woke up...


    Zhou Ye looked at the sleeping woman on both sides of him, and Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile.


    Who can control a goddess and a female Titan at the same time??


    he can¡­¡­


    He gently got up from the couch, and then Zhou Ye walked out of the bedroom.


    Walking through the long corridor, Zhou Ye came outside...


    Zhou Ye put his home on the highest peak of Mount Hyjal. This is not yet a holy land for the night elves, let alone a holy land. Even the night elves have not yet appeared. They now only have a unified name. -Called a troll.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye did not hesitate to take over the future sacred mountain... Then he would see who would dare to let him move.


    Keke-pull it away, pull it back.


    Zhou Ye, who walked out of his residence, stood on the edge of a mountain cliff, looking down at the lush forest under him, breathing in the unpolluted air, and feeling relieved.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye saw a white deer shadow flashing past in the forest below the mountain... The horn couldn''t help but pull out an evil arc slightly, and said to himself: "Today''s breakfast... It''s you, it''s you... Malorne!!"


    And at this moment-little Malorne, who was jumping happily in the jungle, didn''t know that he was about to be in disaster.


    Malorne is a spirit of nature, which is born from the will of the many natural vegetation on the continent of Kalimdor.


    Of course, the little Malorne at this time is still in its infancy. It has not yet become a demigod, but it belongs to the immortal as soon as it is born... It is born to be the guardian of nature, and it is the darling of nature, the ground it has walked on. , Full of flowers, it can hear the whispers of all plants, and can communicate with all plants.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1161

    Today, Little Malorne is walking in this vast forest as usual, listening to the whispers in the forest...feeling the gift of nature.


    This kind of life is the happiest for little Malorne... It likes this kind of life.


    However, at this moment, a figure suddenly appeared in front of it...It was a creature it had never seen before. Little Malorne looked at this beautiful creature with her silver-white eyes curiously...


    This creature looks a bit like the Vrykul in the north, but-unlike the steel skin of the Vrykul, he has the skin like a flesh and blood creature. What kind of creature is this??


    Little Malorne tilted her head curiously, looking at Zhou Ye who suddenly appeared in front of her.


    "I''m really sorry...Who made you a stag!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, speaking a language that Little Malorne didn''t understand... Then, the figure disappeared in front of Little Malorne...


    Before Little Malorne could react, he felt a sharp pain in his head... Then, he completely lost consciousness.


    And Zhou Ye smiled and looked at the little stag on the ground whose body was constantly emitting white light, rubbing his chin and muttering to himself: "The spirit of nature...should be able to eat it? Ah, what about him, For the people of my food empire, it¡¯s not my race, everything is edible..."


    With that said, Zhou Ye picked up the antlers of Little Malorne, and his figure disappeared instantly...


    On the top of Mount Hyjal-the open space in front of Zhou Ye''s residence, a figure suddenly appeared here.


    No one else, it was Zhou Ye who was carrying his own breakfast.


    "Well--how should I eat it?" Zhou Ye looked at the little Malorne who had passed out in his hand, thinking... "So many, I can''t finish it at once, or else... it turns into venison. Right... Ah, no matter what, let''s make a pot of venison hot pot first!!"


    As Zhou Ye was talking, he kept taking out the kitchen utensils from his space bracelet, what was the console, what kind of knives, what kinds of seasonings for hot pot, etc...


    And seeming to realize that their guardian is about to suffer misfortune, almost all the plants of Azeroth began to dance, they desperately waved their branches and their leaves... They wanted to remind Little Malorne to wake up soon. Come.


    Even the dancing of these branches caused a strong hurricane...


    It''s a pity that this... is useless for Zhou Ye, because the surrounding area of ??his residence is full of various barriers.


    And the little Malorne who passed out into a coma was also waiting for his own destiny unconsciously.


    When time was short, Zhou Ye had everything ready.


    Speaking of which, this is also a sad thing.


    When Iona built the house, she didn¡¯t consider the issue of eating at all, so there was no such thing as a kitchen at all. After all, Titan didn¡¯t need to eat, and Iona spent hundreds of thousands of years with her man. In, she had never seen her man eat¡ªso she mistakenly thought that her man did not need to eat.


    No, or it should be said, there is no concept of eating in her mind.


    So - Zhou Ye, who was sadly reminded, could only cook in the open space outside.


    "puff--!"


    Zhou Ye lifted the knife and dropped it, and cut off Malorne''s head. The blood sprayed from its neck was directly collected by Zhou Ye with magical hands, and then put into the bottle...


    The blood of the spirit of nature, that is a good thing... definitely can''t be wasted, although Zhou Ye himself can''t use it, but - it will be of great use in the future.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye also explained to his space bracelet: "Huanhuan must not swallow this blood, otherwise, I won''t take you to play in the future..."


    "Woo...Master bullies people!!" Huanhuan, who had wanted to swallow the blood without knowing it, complained in a grieved voice.


    "Okay, okay, there will be something for you to swallow in the future!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, soothing his space bracelet.


    "The master''s words count!!"


    "Absolutely count!" Zhou Ye calmed Huanhuan as he began to organize Malorne.


    The ribs are braised in brown sauce, the deer legs are grilled, the deer breast slices are waiting to be cooked, the deer bones are boiled to make a stock, and the venison is chopped to make balls and wait for the pan.


    With the help of time, Zhou Ye quickly prepared a large table of fragrant venison feast.


    At this moment, a timid voice said to Zhou Ye: "It''s wrong for you, you, you...It''s so cute...Why, why did you kill it??"


    Zhou Ye turned his head to look, and saw a girl with long silver hair standing at the door of the house, watching him carefully. A pair of beautiful eyes were already filled with tears, and something was about to fall. the meaning of.


    "Are you Iona''s creation?" Zhou Ye felt the breath of Iona''s life in this girl.


    "Yes, yes..." Freya was a little afraid of the man in front of her. She could feel the power in that man''s body like the vast universe. Facing Zhou Ye''s question, she replied a little timidly: " My name is Freya... I was created by Master Iona!!"


    Reference 1575


    One thousand five hundred and seventy-five


    "Freya?" Zhou Ye looked at the timid girl in front of him, completely unable to connect her to Freya, the four guardians of Ulduar in the original world.


    However, feeling the life energy in her body, Zhou Ye knew--this was indeed the Freya.


    It¡¯s funny to say that when Zhou Ye took Iona to visit Ulduar secretly, he found that the pantheon lacking Iona, although it still sealed the ancient evil gods of Azeroth, but¡ª Lack of the creation created by Iona, the creator of life, Freya.


    Instead, it was a creation like a water spirit creature, and I don''t know which Titan''s handwriting was.


    Of course, Zhou Ye also stole the flying helicopter-like head made by Mimiron by the way. Although the flying speed of the thing was surprisingly slow, there was no way, that was Zhou Ye¡¯s resentment. , The resentment of countless CDs...


    Keke-accidentally exposed someone as a thief again.


    Thinking of Mimiron''s head in his space bracelet, Zhou Ye leaked a smile of satisfaction...


    This smile looked so terrible to Freya... "No, don''t eat me..."


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Freya in front of him, speechless for a while, "Do I look like a cannibal?"


    "But, but you ate it all..." Freya looked aggrieved at the ground, little Malorne''s stubborn deer head.


    "Except for the same kind, everything that people eat is justified!!" Zhou Ye said, beckoning to Freya... "Come, come here!!"


    "What, what..." Although Freya was a little scared, she obediently walked to Zhou Ye''s front.


    "Come on, take these things and give birth to them!!" Zhou Ye said, took out the seeds of lettuce and various vegetables from the bracelet and handed them to Freya."I know you can do it, hurry up..."


    "Oh..." Freya didn''t dare to violate Zhou Ye''s words, so she could only carefully take the seeds from Zhou Ye''s hands... and then planted those seeds on the ground on the side.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile when he watched Freya''s behavior.


    Is it true that Freya, the queen of life??


    I saw that as Freya planted the seeds into the soil, those seeds were soaring as if they had used super gold...


    After a while--


    Have you seen tomatoes the size of a watermelon??


    Have you ever seen lettuce like the leaves of a fan??


    Have you seen a pepper that is one meter long??


    "Okay, that''s it!" Zhou Ye said, picking all the vegetables without hesitation...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1162

    "You, you..." Freya felt as if she had been cheated. The things she had nurtured with great care turned into the dishes on Zhou Ye''s table in a blink of an eye... She flattened her own little bit, Freya had a face Looking at Zhou Ye aggrievedly... "Woo...you are a bad guy!!"


    "Everything in the world has their home...I eat them for their good!!" Zhou Ye said while washing the vegetables in his hands: "Day and night, flame and ice, everything in the world is a cycle, there is life. There must be death, and there must be death, just like the two sides of things, they all complement each other!!"


    "..." Freya was going crazy, this bad guy not only lied to himself, but also said things like life and death that he didn''t understand...


    "Well, Freya! Don''t be angry with him!!" A voice came from the room, not someone else-it was Freya''s creator, Iona.


    She and Elune walked out of the room one after another.


    Iona walked, while persuading her creation."In the universe, countless new stars are formed every moment, and countless stars are destroyed every moment, so... my dear is right, there is life and death, this is the law of all things!!"


    "Yes...Is that so? Master Creator!!" Freya has completely distrusted Zhou Ye as a villain, but she still believes in her Creator.


    "Yes, that''s it!!" Iona said: "In the past hundreds of thousands of years, I have witnessed the birth of countless stars, and the destruction of countless stars-so life and death is just a cycle. !!!"


    While Iona was teaching her creation, Elune had already walked to the clearing. She saw the deer head on the ground at a glance... Feeling speechless, "My love, you actually... The Spirit was killed...?"


    "This is normal!!" Zhou Ye said frankly, "Just like those tauren and trolls who want to eat when they are hungry, I am also hungry. They eat all kinds of creatures, and I eat the spirits of nature... ¡­All things are equal."


    "..." Elune felt so angry and funny when she faced her man.


    After these days of getting along-ahem, although the two have always been on the couch...getting together, this does not delay Elune''s understanding of her man''s character.


    In general, your lover is a guy who eats soft but not hard... If you fight against him, he will let you know what a man¡¯s anger is, of course-if you follow him, Say a few soft words, then¡ªhe might give up his persistence.


    Thinking of this, Elune leaked a smile on her face, walked to her lover''s side, wrapped her lover''s arm with both hands, and said softly: "I''m not accusing you, my lover... I just want Tell you, if something like the spirit of nature dies too much, it will affect the entire Kalimdor continent!!"


    "Okay... Since you said that, I will eat less in the future!!" Zhou Ye said, shrugging his shoulders...


    He wouldn''t say that the guy he ate would become her husband in the future without him!!What do you say about this kind of thing that will never happen again??


    so--


    Even if the little Malorne didn''t happen to appear in front of Zhou Ye today, it would still die in Zhou Ye''s hands one day¡ªnothing else, just because of its father.


    "Well, it''s rare that I prepared so much food today, come and eat!!" Zhou Ye said, pulling up Iona and Elune, and began to sit down and prepare to eat.


    Of course, Freya, the small receiver, was also pulled by her creator and sat down.


    Eating is the first time for Iona, Elune and even Freya.


    After all, one is a Titan, one is a Goddess and the other is a Titan Creation.


    They don''t know what eating is at all??


    Zhou Ye patiently taught them to use the magical tableware like chopsticks... Whether it was Elune or Iona, he was full of curiosity about the cultural heritage contained in this small tableware in the hands of his own men. .


    Iona was curious as to why there is a legend of the sky and a circle in her man''s world, while Elune was curious about what her man said about Yin and Yang.


    Of course, they are still very satisfied with their first meal, at least-very delicious, even after Freya had eaten the food, they stopped complaining that Zhou Ye cheated on herself and started to eat...


    Reference 1576


    One thousand five hundred and seventy-six chapters


    Time flies...


    In the blink of an eye, another few years passed.


    In these few years, whether it was Elune, the lunar god, or Iona, the female titan¡ªexcept for weekly gatherings, it was impossible for the two of them to accompany their men often.


    Elune is busy because she always listens to the prayers of her believers and occasionally responds to her believers.


    And Iona, the life-giver, is obsessed with creation and can''t extricate herself - by the way, she also brought her little secretary Freya into the ditch, letting Freya as her assistant, busy studying the mystery of life in the basement every day...


    It is precisely because of this-the basement of Zhou Ye''s house is getting bigger and bigger, and there are signs that the entire belly of Mount Hyjal has been hollowed out...


    Sometimes Zhou Ye wondered, would this place become a new instance [Temple of Life] when he left this world?


    In short-Zhou Ye was idle again.


    However, he didn''t feel lonely either¡ªafter all, he was still very interested in this reborn world.


    For example, recently, Zhou Ye likes to observe the activities of the sealed ancient evil gods up close...


    Looking at this group of big bosses in the dark empire in jail, they yelled and whispered unwillingly, and tried to corrupt every creature that came close to them... It felt so interesting.


    Unfortunately, the whispers of the ancient evil gods were useless to Zhou Ye.


    Compared to receiving trillions of voice messages in their ears in an instant, their whispers are weak...


    Even Zhou Ye was interested in bringing the sounds that belonged to the entire universe that he heard all the time into Yogg-Saron¡¯s mind at the same time. It was only a short moment... the ancient evil god Yogg-Saron almost didn¡¯t. crazy¡­¡­


    After teasing Yogg-Saron, Zhou Ye left Ulduar Prison... Only the group of prison guards were there to deal with the riots of the ancient evil god-after fanning the wind, lighting the fire, turning around and running away , Really exciting.


    Ask, why does Zhou Ye always like to run to Ulduar??


    Because this is the territory of the ancient Yuanlongs, here... you can find two unborn Yuanlong babies-such as one red and one green.


    These two Yuanlong babies are Zhou Ye''s must-have goals!!


    It''s a pity that he returned empty-handed this time... No way, it''s really because the two Yuanlong babies have not yet been born...


    Although he had seen this through his own eyes of time...but he still ran to the frozen coast one after another...because he was bound to win.


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    After molesting the ancient evil gods, Zhou Ye wandered the Northern Continent for a few days, and after leaving certain arrangements... he planned to go back.


    After all, the snow and ice scenery in the north feels beautiful once in a while, but-after a long time, I want to see the green plants.


    However, Zhou Ye did not choose to fly or even teleport back to his home. Instead, he planned to walk back slowly step by step. Anyway, it''s still early. Zhou Ye doesn''t mind measuring this land with his feet...


    Actually it''s idle...


    That''s it--Zhou Ye walked slowly from the frozen coast in the north to Mount Hyjal in the east at a speed of 300 kilometers a day...


    Along the way, he drove a tauren from time to time, walked around with trolls, and occasionally matched a few pairs of love stories that cross races and genders, and then sighed about his great sentiment...No one has lived this day...


    A few days later-


    Unconsciously, Zhou Ye walked into an unknown valley. He, who was originally aimless, was startled by a young and loud leopard roar.


    He looked for the past curiously--


    The scene before him surprised him...


    I saw that in this dense jungle, a young black panther cub was threatening the wolves in front of him with an immature roar...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1163

    And in front of that cub, two adult panthers had fallen in a pool of blood. Obviously¡ªthat was its parents, and they had done their last efforts for their offspring. Now¡ªthey I can no longer protect his cubs.


    And that little black panther cub, facing a pack of wolves that are countless times larger than its size, did not feel any fear or fear... It worked hard with its paws, and its fangs that had not yet grown. The giant wolf left bloodstains after another.


    Facing such a brave black panther cub, the giant wolves flinched...


    They don''t want to get scarred by hunting. In the wild world, scars sometimes represent...death.


    However, they are unwilling to retreat...


    Being forced to retreat by animals several times smaller than their own size makes them feel a little embarrassed...


    Just when the giant wolves were in a dilemma, a voice suddenly sounded...


    "Funny little guy!!" With the voice, Zhou Ye''s figure appeared next to the black panther cub... He looked at the little black panther at his feet with a smile on his face, "You reminded me of it. Some demigod... come, let me see your future!!"


    With that said, Zhou Ye bent over to pick up the black panther cub.


    However, what made him a little astonished was that this black panther cub unceremoniously bit his finger and bit down...


    "What a brave little guy..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head.


    When Zhou Ye first appeared here, when the group of giant wolves saw him, they fell on their four hooves, groaning in their mouths...Although they were not yet civilized, their instincts told them... in front of them. This creature of, is definitely not the existence that they can use as food.


    As if seeing a natural enemy, they buried their heads under their claws, whimpering in their mouths, as if begging for mercy.


    It was precisely because of this that it brought out the unusualness of the black panther cub in Zhou Ye''s hands.


    "Don''t move...little guy, let me see your future..." Zhou Ye ignored the struggling black panther cub in his hands, his eyes began to emit a terrifying light.


    Facing the awe-inspiring gaze, the black panther cub twisted his body a little nervously...


    However, in the end... it still failed to escape Zhou Ye''s palm as expected.


    "Interesting...It''s so funny!!" The light of time in Zhou Ye''s eyes gradually converged...with a smile on his face."Unexpectedly, I could meet a young wild god...Ashaman..."


    "..." The black panther cub...Uh, no, little Ashaman stared at his cute big eyes and looked at Zhou Ye... he had no idea what Zhou Ye was talking about.


    Although it is a young god of the wilderness, but... after all, it is still a cub, and Zhou Ye doesn''t expect it to understand his own words now... "Well, since we met, it is destined... from now on you will Be my summoned beast...Go to the master ball-uh, no, it should be-come out, my pet!!"


    Reference 1577


    Chapter One Thousand Five Seventy Seven


    "Woo..." Although little Ashaman couldn''t understand what Zhou Ye was talking about, he could feel that this person wanted to take it away...


    So, it waved its little paw and struggled harder...


    It''s a pity that its struggle is futile, let alone it hasn''t grown into a demigod, even if it grows into a demigod-for Zhou Ye, she can easily tame existence.


    "Okay, arrogant little guy... don''t make trouble..." Zhou Ye didn''t care about the cat-sized Ashaman''s sharp claws. He directly raised his hand and took the little guy to his own. In my arms...


    Maybe it was because I was really tired, or maybe it was because...Little Ashaman felt a touch of warmth in Zhou Ye''s arms as in the arms of his parents, and gradually¡ªLittle Ashaman stopped herself. Struggling...


    In Zhou Ye''s arms, he fell asleep deeply...


    Zhou Ye stroked Ashaman''s soft fluff, and looked up at the dozen or so giant wolves that were still lying on the ground and dared not move. After thinking about it¡ª


    The hand that was originally raised slightly, finally put it down...


    This is Ashaman''s hatred, he doesn''t need to help her deal with it... or wait until Ashaman grows up to deal with these guys...


    "Fortunately, you are lucky..." At this point, Zhou Ye walked towards the distance and walked away calmly...


    It wasn''t until his figure disappeared for a long time-those giant wolves lying on the ground dared to shake their legs and slowly climbed up... They didn''t even dare to look at the bodies of the two adult panthers again. ...Hold the tail, turn his head and run...


    And at this moment--Zhou Ye has taken Ashaman out of the valley...


    This walk, I walked for a whole day...


    Until Zhou Ye''s woman ascended to the sky...cough cough, no, it was the moon Elune ascended to the night sky...


    Elune seemed to be deliberately helping her man to illuminate her, spreading her own brilliance to her side as much as possible, so that the surrounding scenery was illuminated by the soft moonlight as if it were day...


    It''s a pity that Elune''s female eyebrows were thrown to the blind man.


    Because Zhou Ye is not interested in rushing overnight, and he is not in a hurry...This product is purely for an outing.


    and so--


    Raise a bonfire, set up a tent...


    Zhou Ye decided to camp on this soil bag tonight.


    Zhou Ye, who had done all this, sat beside the campfire...looked at the little Ashaman who was still sleeping in his arms, and said to himself: "Now only you are with me...Little cute! !"


    And the little Ashaman in his arms seemed to be awakened by his self-talk...


    The little Ashaman who opened his eyes opened his mouth and yawned cutely... and then-with a whimper, he bit some guy''s finger that was teasing him.


    Regardless of the fact that Little Ashaman is still a cub, she is the god of the wilderness after all, and her immature claws and fangs can pierce the fur of those giant wolves, leaving blood stains on their bodies.


    It''s a pity--but it can''t penetrate Zhou Ye''s skin...


    Seeing Ashaman, who was desperately biting with his fingers in his mouth, Zhou Ye smiled slightly... "What a playful little guy..."


    However, facing Zhou Ye''s ridicule, Ashaman just let out a low growl...


    In the eyes glowing with green light, it seemed to be a warning¡ªStay away from me...


    "Tsundere little guy...!!!" Zhou Ye didn''t care about Ashaman''s roar... He could clearly understand the little guy''s eyes, but deliberately pretended not to understand and said, "Are you hungry? Hmm...what should I eat for you? This is really a problem..."


    "Woo..." Although Little Ashaman didn''t know what Zhou Ye was talking about, she knew that this guy was not listening to her at all. Thinking of this...Little Ashaman couldn''t help but feel a little discouraged...


    With a whimper, little Ashaman jumped out from Zhou Ye''s arms... and then turned away and left...


    "Ah...I thought of it!!!"


    Little Ashaman only heard such a voice behind her, and then-she felt her body lighten, and then-was hugged by someone again.


    At this time, Zhou Ye had a large bottle in his hands... The bottle was filled with blood... nothing else, it was Malorne''s blood...


    Holding little Ashaman in one hand, and a blood bottle in the other... Zhou Ye gently poured Malorne''s blood into Ashaman''s mouth just like feeding a child Chi Nai."Come on, this is a big supplement... Little guy, you are blessed... Change someone, I won''t necessarily give it to her!!"


    Little Ashaman waved her paw vigorously, trying to remove the blood bottle... It''s a pity that her actions were futile.


    Zhou Ye still very easily poured the blood in the bottle into the little guy''s mouth...


    In this world, biological blood has an abnormal effect.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1164

    Don¡¯t you see that those wild orcs are just mutations caused by ordinary orcs drinking devil¡¯s blood??


    As the strongest demigod in the world of Azeroth, Malorne''s strength is second only to the existence of the Defiler Archimonde in the later stage...In terms of strength, it is stronger than the Abyss Lord. I don''t know how much...


    So - as soon as Little Ashaman was forcibly poured Malorne''s blood by Zhou Ye, he felt a soft and huge force spread from those blood.


    That power is like nature, inclusive of everything...


    With just a small mouthful, little Ashaman was supported by the power contained in the blood and fell into a deep sleep...


    Zhou Ye looked a little amused as the little guy fell asleep again... he took away the blood of Malorne in his hand.


    "Go to sleep...When you wake up, you will find that the whole world is different in your eyes!!"


    Gently stroked Ashaman''s fluff...Zhou Ye stood up gently, walked into his magic tent, and put the sleeping cutie in a small nest.


    At this moment, a figure wearing a moon white dress suddenly appeared behind him...


    Zhou Ye was not surprised by the figure that suddenly appeared."Elune...you are here!!"


    "My love, have you caught another spirit of nature?" Elune''s voice revealed a hint of helplessness...


    "What does it mean that I caught a spirit of nature again????" Zhou Ye turned around and hugged this uninvited goddess... gently beside her gaze, don''t say: "I just think this one The little one is very cute, so I plan to adopt it!!!"


    "Really? Are you really planning to eat it again??" Elune looked at Zhou Ye with some suspicion...Little Malorne was also very cute, and was not eaten as breakfast by her own man. Up??


    Although she didn''t eat less...


    "How is it possible...Don''t talk nonsense!!" Zhou Ye slapped Elune''s dolphins... "Little Ashaman is so cute, which bastard would bear to eat it?"


    "..." Regarding her man''s words, Elune was speechless... She hasn''t figured out why her man wants to eat Little Malorne and adopt Little Ashaman-in fact, cuteness is next. ¡ª¡ªThe most important thing is gender...


    If Little Malorne was a deer, it is estimated that Zhou Ye would not eat it...


    It''s a pity that Elune has no time to think about it...because she has been taken to the couch by Zhou Ye¡ª¡ªZhou Ye will not let go of a goddess who sent her to the door...In fact, Elune will I appeared here because I missed Zhou Ye... the two of them are really in one shot...


    Reference 1578


    One thousand five hundred and seventy-eight chapters


    early morning--


    Little Ashaman gradually woke up from his deep sleep...


    Before opening his eyes...Little Ashaman felt that this world was¡ªdifferent.


    The wind brought the whispers of the plants...They seemed to happily welcome the awakening of another wild god in this world.


    Little Ashaman couldn¡¯t help linking his thoughts with the plants of the whole world, feeling their joy, feeling their anger...At the same time, it also understood what kind of path it would go in the future. the way¡­¡­


    That is-the way to protect nature.


    Her soul felt everything on this continent through the perception of those plants... She saw the well of eternity in the center of the continent, saw the ancestor Yuanlong flying in the sky of the northern continent, and at the same time saw in this continent On, countless creatures living...


    I saw the troll tribes and tauren tribes who worship the spirits of nature, and also saw the daily life of carnivores who had to prey on other creatures in order to survive.


    At this moment, she no longer hated the giant wolves that took the lives of her parents...because she knew--this is the law of nature.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Little Ashaman, who is immersed in the sound of nature, does not know how long time has passed...


    She didn''t wake up from that feeling until she felt a warm little hand gently stroking her body.


    As soon as he opened his eyes...Little Ashaman saw a strange woman who had long silver-white hair and was wearing a white dress...This woman is so beautiful and holy, look. When she arrived, Little Ashaman felt as if she had seen the silver moon in the night sky.


    "It really is a cute little guy!!" Elune smiled and looked at the black panther cub whose eyes shined brightly.


    "That''s right..." A familiar voice came from the side, and little Ashaman turned to look. It was not someone else, but the abductor who forcibly carried him away...


    However, when little Ashaman saw this man, all the natural things that still maintained a certain mysterious connection with her, conveyed to her various [Dangerous, run away] messages. Somewhat confused...


    She couldn''t help asking all things in nature, "Why run?"


    [He is very dangerous...]


    [He ate little Malorne...]


    [Run...]


    "Who is Little Malorne?" Little Ashaman asked curiously.


    [It''s the owner of the blood you drank, cute...]


    A voice suddenly broke into little Ashaman''s mind. The tone of this voice was so familiar that she couldn''t help but look at Zhou Ye...


    Sure enough, Zhou Ye was smiling at her at this time... Obviously, he sent her that voice.


    Language barrier??It doesn''t matter-it''s just that we are connected.


    Zhou Ye originally didn''t want to use psychic power to infect little Ashaman, but-since those dead plants dared to speak ill of him in front of their cute little ones, then-I can''t blame him...


    "Bad guy...why did you kill that little Malorne?" Little Asaman asked in his immature voice in his heart.


    "Because he looks delicious!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and continued.


    At this time-the plants rioted again... [Run... This... creature... is dangerous!


    roll---!!!!!!!No matter how dare to abduct my little cutie, I will completely destroy the entire planet!!


    With a silent roar spreading across the planet at the speed of light, the plants throughout Azeroth suddenly became dumb...


    They know that this person has this determination and has this ability to do this kind of thing... They dare not anger the existence in front of them...


    Little Ashaman suddenly discovered...the souls of nature who took them to appreciate the various sceneries on this continent no longer speak, not only are they not speaking, but they are even afraid of her, fearing her...


    No, strictly speaking, the souls of nature are not afraid of her, but the man next to her...


    "Bad guys...They don''t play with me anymore..." Little Ashaman complained in his mind, and struggling to jump into Zhou Ye''s arms, scratching Zhou Ye with his little paw... It''s like a little cat coquettishly in the arms of its owner...


    "Uh-!!!" Zhou Ye didn''t expect that with a roar of his own, little Ashaman lost his natural sense...This is really...unlucky.


    "How about I threaten them again?" Zhou Ye tried to use telepathy, and said in little Ashaman''s mind.


    "Well... don''t do this, my love!!" Elune finally couldn''t stand it anymore...


    She smiled, gently hugged Ashaman from Zhou Ye''s arms, and then - gently kissed her forehead, and suddenly - a moon-white mark appeared on Xiao Xiao On Ashaman''s forehead... "The little guy, naturally, never reject any creatures, but they misunderstand my lover... To get close to them is like getting along with friends, you need some patience... "

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1165

    "Yeah!!!" Little Ashaman liked this woman with a sense of peace on her body... She slept in the arms of the moon god Elune, letting her caress her hair.


    "..." For the little Ashaman who jumped to the side of his own woman so quickly, Zhou Ye simply wanted to cry without tears...


    However, this is also no way...


    In terms of the way of nature, Elune can really shake Zhou Ye''s countless streets...


    Although she is not a druid herself...


    But compared to Zhou Ye, who always likes to convince people with reason (force), she at least knows how to communicate with nature... This point, Zhou Ye is far behind.


    If Zhou Ye is allowed to do it¡ªpresumably¡ªit would be a threat again...For example¡ª[you bastards, hurry up and be friends with my cutie, otherwise I will completely destroy you!!such¡­¡­


    No way-who told Zhou Ye always like to go straight?


    Please forgive him for his straightforward character... he is a straight man.


    And Elune obviously also knows what kind of temperament her man has...Let¡¯s put it this way, in Elune¡¯s eyes, Zhou Ye is definitely not a bad person, but¡ªhe doesn¡¯t mind using something that looks evil to ordinary people. Ways to get what you want...


    For example-herself.


    But-the natural way obviously can''t come like this...


    After all--Ashaman is not Zhou Ye, and her own strength is not as strong as Zhou Ye...


    Although Elune didn¡¯t know why her man wanted to cultivate the natural way of young Ashaman... But since it was her man¡¯s request, then she-- she could only bite the bullet...


    But fortunately, the little Ashaman was originally the spirit of nature, and now she has drunk the blood of Malorne, then her own natural affinity is even higher... Elune only needs to teach this How the little guy gets along with nature is just fine, the rest¡ªthe little guy will learn from nature by himself...


    Zhou Ye just watched Elune holding Ashaman in his arms, telling the truth about getting along there...


    Why let Elune teach little Ashamane the way of nature??What is the way of nature?Of course it is the way of druids...


    And as a Beastmaster Hunter?Who has never dreamed of catching a druid as a baby??


    Zhou Ye obviously had this idea too¡ªso, he planned to train Ashaman into a druid¡ªa demigod druid baby, so he asked you¡ªdo you want it??


    Anyway, Zhou Ye wanted--so, he did.


    Reference 1579


    One thousand five hundred and seventy-nine chapters


    In the morning, when everything starts to recover...


    Zhou Ye woke up from his sleep, and as a result¡ªwhen he opened his eyes, he saw a black panther...


    "Okay...it seems that Little Cutie is still a little uncomfortable with Druid''s way now...!!!" As he muttered to himself, Zhou Ye played with the ears on the top of the panther''s head...


    I have to say, this soft, hairy feel-really comfortable, no wonder the otakus in this world are so obsessed with foreign maids.


    And the black panther who was sleeping seemed to feel that his ears were being played with, and he quivered his ears impatiently, but found that he still couldn''t get rid of someone''s entanglement, and simply opened his eyes... ...The green eyes are full of impatience."Bad guy...you still let me sleep..."


    Human words were spit out from the black panther''s mouth...


    "Why do you sleep... Get up H!!" Zhou Ye teased...


    "...I''m out of strength...Just do it with you!!" Ashaman said, closing his eyes again...I have to let you wind from the southeast to the northwest, and I stand tall and immobile...


    "..." Looking at Ashaman who closed his eyes again, Zhou Ye''s embarrassed expression... "Get up, at least you have to become a humanoid... Little cute..."


    "Ah...I''m too lazy to change!!!" Ashaman''s lazy words were full of nostalgia... "Come on... just like this. I... I don''t even dare to go to my animal companion. What kind of hunter are you..."


    "Oh, I have a violent temper..." Zhou Ye''s life is the most irritable...especially the agitation of the woman he raised...


    "Ah!! You really came..." When Zhou Ye was really moving, Ashaman counseled first... She felt that some bad guy really picked up her tail, and she was frightened-- Hastily cast the druid transforming magic, instantly¡ª¡ªturned into a beautiful female elf with long black hair...


    Ashaman¡¯s human form was transformed according to the form of the moon god Elune who gave her a lot of guidance...


    "If you have the ability, don''t change your body..." Zhou Ye said...


    "You...ah!" Ashaman has no time to think about it...because-the morning exercise has already begun.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªUnknowingly time, decades have passed.


    In the past few decades, Ashaman has grown from a black panther cub to a black panther demigod¡ªespecially under the guidance of Elune, she has established a relationship with The harmony and resonance of all things in nature...


    And after Zhou Ye fed all of Malorne''s blood to her, Ashaman thoroughly understood how to transform a druid.


    However, at present-the three forms she has only obtained...


    One is the deer form... the other is her black panther form, and the last is the high elf form taught to her by the moon god Elune.


    I have to say-really awesome...


    On the first day that Ashaman successfully transformed into a high elf, she was unscrupulously mistreated by Zhou Ye...


    I have to say-there was an episode in the middle...


    At first, because Ashaman was not so proficient in the way of transforming a druid, so-when Zhou Ye got it, he directly revealed his body-and Zhou Ye was simply... Don''t do it again... Give a certain black panther to...


    So - strictly speaking, Zhou Ye had already used his animal companions...


    Don''t even dare to do that with your animal companion-you deserve to claim that you love her?


    Ahem-far away...


    When the routine morning exercise is over...


    Zhou Ye appeared outside his tent with a contented expression...


    The difference from the inside of the warm tent is that outside at this time is a scene of snow and ice.


    This is Nordson in the north of Kalimdor-the site of the ancestor dragon...


    Why are you here now??


    Because--some little loli from the dragon clan is about to be born...


    After hunting and killing a mammoth casually in the wilderness, Zhou Ye just casually cut the most essential part and took it away... the rest was naturally left in place.


    I have to say¡ªthis world is really a foodie¡¯s paradise. At least for now, Zhou Ye has eaten a lot of wild delicacies...


    For example-barbecue ancestor dragon meat wings


    For example-Alpine Antelope Hot Pot... etc...


    Keke-far away.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1166

    Zhou Ye carried the mammoth''s trunk, and after some simple treatment, he cooked a pot of elephant trunk porridge directly at the entrance of his tent.


    When Ashaman smelled the incense and walked out of the tent, the elephant trunk porridge had been cooked.


    "Are we going to wait here today?" Ashaman picked up his bowl, took a sip of fragrant elephant trunk porridge, and said: "I really don''t know the dragon on the northern wind cliffs. What''s worthy of your attention in the nest... isn''t it just a few more dragon eggs?"


    In Ashaman''s view... his owner is extremely powerful... but also extremely self-willed.


    The spring-like home on the side of Mount Hyjal can''t live, but instead ran to this place almost always covered by ice and snow...


    Moreover, it takes more than a month to live...I really don''t understand what my master is thinking...


    "Soon...Little cute...!!!" Zhou Ye also said while drinking the porridge: "Maybe there will be results today..."


    "What is the result..." Ashaman said with some dissatisfaction: "Also-don''t call me cute...!!!"


    Although she is indeed very small compared to Zhou Ye... But-she doesn''t want to be called a cute little by Zhou Ye, because that will make her feel like a child in the eyes of her owner...


    "Then baby and cute, you choose one!!" Zhou Ye did not back down on this point... Is it wrong for the hunter to call his animal companion to call him a baby??


    "......Then you still call me a little favorite!!" Compared to the nickname of the baby, which is more shameful, Ashaman prefers his master to call himself cute... at least it doesn''t sound like that. ...Cough cough...


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile after he easily twisted Ashaman with the trap of choosing one of the two.


    After eating breakfast calmly, the two of them just cleaned up and walked towards the northern wind cliffs.


    The North Wind Cliff is not very far from the camp of the two of them...about seven or eight kilometers.


    When Ashaman, who had turned into a black panther, was carrying his master... when he came under the cliffs of the North Wind, less than ten minutes had passed.


    "Are you going to go up with me, or are you waiting for me here? Little cutie..." Zhou Ye jumped directly off Ashaman''s back... and asked.


    "Me? It''s better to wait here..." Ashaman, who was transformed into a human form, said lazily: "I don''t like the smell in the dragon''s den..."


    Ashaman felt an unspeakable smell in the dragon''s lair... She didn''t want to go in and find sin.


    "Well... if that''s the case, then I will go up by myself!!" Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head. He did not force Ashaman to go up with him. After all, he came here because of his intense collection. The addiction has happened... As a mount control, unable to take the future Red Dragon Queen and Green Dragon Queen into his own bag, it is simply a trip to the world of Azeroth.


    Chapter 1580


    One thousand five hundred and eighty chapters


    On the North Wind Cliff-the highest point-


    In a huge naturally formed cave...


    A red ancestor dragon, which is more than twice the size of other ancestors, is lying prone in the deepest part of the cave... Its huge and hideous dragon head, at this time, it gives people a peaceful feeling... ¡­


    It is a mother...


    A mother who just gave birth, waiting for her offspring to break out of her shell...


    It is the queen of the red ancestor dragon group.


    Therefore, it can occupy the highest dragon''s lair on the north wind cliff... the higher the position, the higher the lair... This is the rule of the red ancestor dragon.


    Not all red ancestorsaurus are eligible to live on the cliffs of the north wind, the number of caves here is limited...compared to those red ancestors who have to place their nests under the cliffs or even in the wilderness...north wind The caves on the cliff are obviously safer, especially during the reproduction period of the ancestor dragon.


    No way, in the northern land...the ancestor dragon is not without enemies.


    At least, the Dragon Snatchers among the Vrykul like to capture these ancestor dragons and make them their mounts.


    Therefore, only the strong among the ancestor dragons have the priority to occupy the necessary resources for survival-to place their dragon nests on the safe northern wind cliffs, and at the same time, they will also act as the guards of their own group of dragon queens.


    The dragon queen of this red ancestor dragon calmly waited for its child to break out of its shell... However, at this moment, its pair of red vertical pupils looked at the entrance of the cave, and it felt a wave The powerful aura that does not belong to my spouse is approaching it...


    A figure slightly shorter than those Vrykul half-giants appeared at the entrance of the cave...


    Seeing this figure, dragon fire brewing in the mouth of the red mother ancestor dragon...


    Any creature is full of aggressiveness when guarding its cubs... Obviously, the same is true of the Protosaurus...


    However, it was shocked to find that it had just started brewing flames in its mouth, and suddenly¡ªthe whole body became unable to move...


    It looked at that person with a little horror, and walked to its side step by step... and then-after saying something that it could not understand at all, its body unexpectedly floated up involuntarily...


    In fact, he just said one thing-[Trouble let me].


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye, who came to the mother ancestor dragon, looked at the dozen dragon eggs under the dragon queen, and eagerly said to himself: "Hurry up and be born...My Red Dragon Queen, be born quickly... ...My Alexstrasza..."


    The dragon babies who seemed to be in the eggshell also heard Zhou Ye''s words...


    With the sound of a cracking eggshell, the dragon egg in the middle was broken from the inside by the young dragon...


    Then, a little dragon head crawled out of the eggshell. As soon as it crawled out, it looked curiously at this new world...


    When it saw Zhou Ye, it roared in an immature voice, and with its roar, a spark spurted from its mouth...


    "What a cute little thing!!" Zhou Ye smiled at the little red ancestor dragon, and gently touched its little head with his hand.


    And this young dragon obviously also liked Zhou Ye''s touch... It was a little attached to rubbing Zhou Ye''s finger with its small head...


    "My little red dragon queen, you are finally born..." Zhou Ye retracted his hand... then looked at the little baby dragon, eating his eggshell bit by bit... and then hit a cute After sneezes, looked at him blankly...


    Obviously, the Whelpling is not full...


    Zhou Ye took out the warm elephant-nose porridge from his wristband without a hassle, and carefully fed it into the young dragon¡¯s mouth little by little...


    It was not until the young dragon hiccuped that Zhou Ye stopped feeding by himself...


    After eating, the little red young dragon was a little sleepy... Its shaky figure made Zhou Ye want to laugh...


    Gently picked up the little red baby dragon with his hands... and then put it into an incubator specially used to hold small creatures... Zhou Ye directly picked up the incubator and walked out...


    When he approached the entrance of the cave, he thought of a scared red female ancestor dragon, "Ah, sorry, I almost forgot you..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye snapped his fingers casually, and then... the red mother ancestor dragon realized that he had regained control of his body.


    Facing the situation where a cub was snatched away, the red ancestor dragon roared, and a fire light gushed out toward the entrance of the cave...


    Unfortunately, Zhou Ye was no longer there at this time.


    With the roar of this female dragon, the entire northern wind cliff suddenly became lively...


    This is the sacred place for the reproduction of red ancestor dragons. There are countless red ancestor dragons guarding here... With the roar of the dragon queen, dense dragon shadows flew out of the dragon nest on the cliffs of the north wind... They were flying, Roaring... looking for a robber who snatched the descendants of the dragon queen.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1167

    It''s a pity-that robber is no longer here...


    After succeeding, Zhou Ye took Ashaman directly to the Solacha Basin.


    Compared with the red ancestorsaurus who likes to set up their home on the cliff, the green ancestorsaurus prefers to set up its nest in the jungle...


    They like to be close to nature, of course-the food here is more abundant, and they are not threatened by those Vrykul...


    Draw a gourd according to the pattern¡ª¡ª


    After waiting for half a month--


    Zhou Ye once again harvested a Queen Ysera who was still a young dragon...


    what did you say??Could it be wrong??


    how is this possible¡­¡­


    What is Zhou Ye''s Eye of Time for??Although Zhou Ye didn''t like to peek into his own future very much, he liked to peek into the future of others..., so--Zhou Ye would never catch the wrong dragon...


    Half a month later, after the red ancestorsaurus rioted, the green ancestorsaurus also began to riot...


    And this has nothing to do with Zhou Ye. He took his two dragon babies and returned to his residence in Mount Hyjal with Ashaman.


    "You are back... the host!" Freya, who was dressed in a maid costume, hurriedly lowered her head to say hello when she saw Zhou Ye.


    "Hmm!!" Zhou Ye smiled and said to the life maid: "Where is Iona?"


    "Master Creator is studying the dreams of this world..." When talking about her research project, Freya didn''t stammer immediately... and said with excitement: "As expected of Master Creator, she has completely transformed the dreams of this world. I''ve seized control over... and Master Creator also guessed that the dream of this world may be related to the star soul under our feet that still breeds Titan..."


    "......Okay, I get it!!" Zhou Ye has no interest in dreams or anything...It can be said that what he wants to do most now is to let Iona give little Alexstrasza life Ability¡­¡­


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye waved his hand directly to Freya... Then one by one, let the two young dragons stand on his shoulders... and walked towards the basement entrance of the room...


    Reference 1581


    Chapter Five Hundred and Eighty One


    "Master...what''s wrong?" Freya looked at Zhou Ye''s leaving figure in a weird manner, and asked Ashamed.


    You know, she used to be most afraid of seeing Zhou Ye... because every time she saw Zhou Ye, it was time for her to be molested...


    If you couldn¡¯t help yourself without teasing her, it would be considered that the two hadn¡¯t met...


    And this time¡ªhow could Zhou Ye let her go so easily?This makes Freya, the maid of life, a little unimaginable-is it possible that her master has turned her temper??


    "I don''t know..." Faced with Freya''s question, Ashaman shrugged helplessly... "In the past few months that my master took me out, I spent months wandering the northern continent. , And was hunted down by the ancestor dragon for a while..."


    "Chased by the ancestor dragon? Why?" Freya asked curiously...


    "It''s probably because the master stole the dragon eggs of their dragon queen..." Ashaman didn''t understand why his master was going to steal other people''s wyrmlings... No, it''s a bit elegant to say that stealing, this bad guy is completely Openly rushed into the dragon''s nest of others, and then robbed them of the dragon eggs...


    Just when the two were chatting here...


    Zhou Ye has already brought his own harvest... to his basement...


    To be honest, looking at the magnificent basement entrance in front of him, Zhou Ye had the illusion that he wanted to enter the dungeon and push the boss... Well, although the one inside was indeed a big boss, and he had pushed countless times... just This push is not just another push.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye stepped into the basement...


    As soon as I walked into the basement... the front was a huge and incomparable, like a city-like hall.


    In this hall, there are no cold-looking stone creations or steel creations, only a green grass and giant trees rising from the ground.


    Countless flower monsters are playing in this paradise...


    The moment they saw Zhou Ye, they all bend their waists together...


    They know this person, he is the spouse of their creator, and the man their creator loves the most... They must respect him.


    "Okay, let''s go play..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved to the flower monsters... and then walked towards the center of the hall without hesitation.


    There... there is a huge and unknown flower, just like a flower bone, closing its petals...


    Zhou Ye knew that this was the bed in Iona''s laboratory...


    He unceremoniously walked to the front of the flower bed, opened a petal directly, and got in... Of course, before getting in - he put the two red and green wyrmlings on his shoulders. Outside... "Have fun here for a while..."


    With the sound of words falling... Hua Gu Duo closed again!!


    The red little dragon and the green little dragon are a little dumbfounded...


    From birth, they had never left Zhou Ye''s side except when they were sleeping.For them-Zhou Ye exists as if he played the role of their parents...


    But now--


    Their parents actually left them out??


    This made the two young dragons feel a little confused...


    They looked curiously at the strange scenery in front of them... even the restless red wyrmlings had already begun to touch the flower monsters that were close to them with some curiosity...


    The green wyrmling who likes to be quiet lies on the outside of the flower bed without any movement... Its curiosity is not serious. Moreover, it likes the environment here and the feeling of being full of nature...


    I waited for nearly two hours...


    It wasn''t until after a nice scream came from the flower bed...The two young dragons saw the flower bed open.


    Stepping out of it, their father...


    Whether it''s the red wyvern or the green wyvern... Both dragons were full of joy, waving their immature wings and flying towards Zhou Ye...


    It''s a pity that they were about to reach their destination, when Zhou Ye''s shoulders were taken one by one by a pair of delicate little hands...


    "Funny little thing..." Iona looked at the young dragon struggling in her hands, and said a little bit funny: "The little thing is not small, but the temper is really big..."


    I saw that the green dragon was biting her arm with his fangs, and the red young dragon was brewing dragon fire in his mouth, obviously-planning to give her a cruel.


    It''s a pity-whether it is the fangs of the green dragon or the dragon fire of the red dragon, it is not worth mentioning to the female Titan Iona...


    "She has the talent to manage the Emerald Dream..." Iona looked at the green little dragon, and said with a smile: "I just discovered the Emerald Dream, and Ye brought you to my side... This is really great. It''s..."


    "And you, little guy..." Iona looked at the little red baby dragon again and said, "I decided to give you the power of life..."


    In the face of her, the two little guys didn''t buy it at all... They just groaned desperately, wanting their father, Zhou Ye-to rescue them from this bad woman...


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye was a little funny, taking the two little guys back from Iona''s hands one by one...


    As soon as they returned to Zhou Ye''s side, the two little guys fell silent as if seeing their relatives...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1168

    They stood on Zhou Ye''s shoulders, rubbing their heads against Zhou Ye''s face... While rubbing, they wailed... They seemed to want their father Zhou Ye to teach the bad woman in front of them...


    This makes Iona feel dumbfounded...


    However, Iona doesn¡¯t care about the two little guys after all... She just turned to look at her man and asked, "My dear, you really decided to change their race now and give them Power?"


    "Yeah..." Zhou Ye nodded, then stretched out his hand to soothe the two little guys on his shoulders, and said, "Because, I think the Ancestor Dragon is really ugly..."


    "But¡ªmy dear, if they are empowered at such a young age, I am afraid that they will lose themselves in the power..." Iona said here, after thinking about it, said: "Why, I change their race ...Then, when they are older and more mature, they will be empowered again..."


    "..."


    Regarding Iona¡¯s words, Zhou Ye seriously pondered for a while... nodded, "Well, I think I really owe it... Then, let¡¯s change the races of the two of them first..."


    "Is it the kind of form you said?" Iona asked again.


    "Yeah!!!" Zhou Ye has already shown Iona the dragon-shaped state of Alexstrasza and Ysera in the future...So, he didn''t worry about Iona''s deviation...


    You know-who is Iona?She is the giver of life, a natural life Titan... If she can''t do it, no one in this world can do it!!


    "Ah, that''s right... It''s best if you can make a life form that allows them to switch between the human form and the dragon form at will..." Zhou Ye added more to Iona... "Look, this is the future for them Human form!!"


    As he said, a ray of light flashed in Zhou Ye''s hand - the human figures of Alexstrasza and Ysera flashed out in front of them.


    "..." When my man said so, Iona instantly understood his own man''s mind...Really, a greedy guy, but-who would let me love him... Thinking of this, Iona Sighed and said: "Well, I see..."


    Reference 1582


    One thousand five hundred and eighty two chapters


    The beautiful Mount Hyjal is surrounded by green vegetation all year round...


    Perhaps it¡¯s because Iona lives here, the life titan. Every time she does a creation experiment, the little bit of life essence leaked out is enough to make the trees grow taller and the flowers bloom more vividly... ¡­


    Especially at the bottom of the Hyjal Valley surrounded by mountains, countless small animals are playing in the forest...


    For them, this is the paradise of their dreams. In the dense forest, there are countless kinds of food for them to fill their stomachs to their fullest - here, they can eat to death.


    As for natural enemies?


    nonexistent¡­¡­


    It''s just--today...These poor little animals have ushered in two demon kings...


    In the dense mountain forest, a plump rabbit is enjoying his breakfast comfortably... Having settled in Mount Hyjal for so long, it feels that its rabbit life is so complete... You can eat it every day. It''s great. It''s so pleasant to live without putting up your ears and beware of predators.


    However, while it was chewing on the grass with sweet morning dew, while thinking about which rabbit concubine to spoil it at night... Suddenly, a shadow fell over its head, and it waited for a long time before thinking about it. When I got up to run... it was too late.


    I saw a one-meter-long red young dragon with dragon horns descending from the sky, using his sharp claws to hold down the poor rabbit''s head...


    The rabbit madly kicked the claws of the young dragon with its hind legs, but it was a pity... its resistance was meaningless.


    Its strong hind legs, resting on the hard scales of the young dragon, have no effect except to make the red young dragon feel interesting.


    One dragon''s claw grasped the rabbit, the red young dragon held the other dragon''s claw, and then lightly shone the head of the rabbit who was still struggling, and lightly flicked...


    Boo¡ªhey, the poor bunny suddenly got in touch...


    Some humane triumphant expressions leaked from the red young dragon''s hideous face, and then-with a wave of the paw in her hand, the rabbit, which weighed a few pounds, disappeared into her hand.


    Then, the young red dragon waved its powerful wings once again, soaring into the air... and flew towards another place.


    If you look towards Mount Hyjal from mid-air, you will find that a green young dragon is doing exactly the same thing as a red young dragon in the distance.


    The two young dragons are like catching rabbits in a race, one will take off and the other will fall... and when they fall, it must be because of new discoveries...


    It wasn''t until when the sun was up...The two young dragons stopped their actions.


    Waving his dragon wings, he bumped his head over the forest of Mount Hyjal.


    Facing his companion, the young red dragon spit out and asked in a cute loli: "Ysera, I caught 1,232 rabbits...how many did you catch?"


    Hearing the question of the red dragon Lori, the green dragon Lori named Ysera said with some frustration: "I only caught one thousand one hundred and twenty-eight..."


    "Ha, I won..." Honglong Lolita exclaimed excitedly: "Then let Dad make spicy rabbit heads today..."


    "It''s not fair...Alex..." Ysera said dissatisfiedly: "Why do the rabbits I catch have to be made into spicy flavor? I hate peppers... I want to eat braised flavor!!"


    "I''m willing to bet and lose, Ysera!!!" Alex Tassa said triumphantly: "We said before, whoever wins this competition is eligible to choose their favorite taste!!"


    "Woo..." Ysera let out a mournful cry... nodded helplessly...


    "Great..." Alex Thasa smiled and waved her wings, and flew towards the highest peak of Mount Hyjal... "Let¡¯s go back soon, I can¡¯t wait to make Dad ready to eat..."


    "Woo...I hate peppers..." Ysera also reluctantly followed up...


    When the two young dragons came to the platform of the highest peak of Mount Hyjal, as they emitted a dazzling light, the two young dragons disappeared...instead, a little red-haired loli and a little green-haired Lolita...


    The two loli look like ordinary high elves in the same form, but-the hideous dragon horns on their heads reveal their identity.


    Two underage dragon women...


    When two twelve or thirteen-year-old little loli hopped towards the door of the room, a figure in a maid costume came out from the door...


    Seeing this figure, the two little loli both greeted happily: "Freya...good morning!"


    "I want to say good noon, it''s about to have lunch now..." Facing the greetings of two little loli, Freya complained...


    "It doesn''t matter!!" Alexstrasza waved her little hand indifferently, and said, "Anyway, for Dad, this is the morning..."


    "..." I can''t refute... Freya sighed helplessly...


    "Let''s call Dad up..."


    Alexstrasza said that as soon as La Ysera''s novel was about to bypass Freya and ran into it... As a result, he bumped into Freya''s body.


    "Wait a minute!!" Freya grabbed two little Lori who wanted to escape with one hand... "What did you do just now?"


    "Nothing!! I just went out with Ysera to exercise our flying skills..." Alexstrasza looked confused, as if she really just went out with Ysera to exercise herself The flying skills went...


    Alexstrasza does not want to be preached by Freya...


    From Alexstrasza''s point of view, Freya is good everywhere, but there are some... well-winded with the Virgin''s Heart.


    Every time when I am greedy, I want to catch some small animals and let my father cook for myself... Freya will always be by the side, watching them, while thinking...


    [These are all lives...]


    [Every life is equal...]

 The Movie World Chapter 1169

    How can you kill other lives just because you are hungry?


    [XX is so cute, why do you bear to eat them??


    Anyway, it''s very annoying... Alexstrasza doesn''t want to listen to Freya''s broken thoughts...


    And the little green-haired Lolita Ysera was obviously not good at dealing with this kind of scene, her small face couldn''t help being stretched tight... she looked overly nervous.


    Seeing Ysera''s expression... Freya felt a little wrong and closed her eyes.


    In just an instant, she felt the strong resentment of the rabbits in Mount Hyjal... "You... you actually caught nearly three thousand rabbits? God... What are you doing here??"


    "I just want my father to make me some snacks..." Alexstrasza said disapprovingly.


    Is there a lot of more than a thousand rabbits per dragon?Compared to her appetite, not much at all.


    Moreover, she also wanted to make more of them at once and put them in the space bracelet that her father gave to her, as a snack when she was free!!She still feels that it is not enough...Speaking of which, the space bracelet given by her father hasn''t been able to wear recently...If she grows like this, she probably won''t even count as a ring...Woo, really sad.


    Reference 1583


    Chapter Five Hundred and Eighty Three


    "..." Looking at the disapproval of little Alexstraszana, Freya has a feeling of hating iron but not steel...


    She knew that her master, Iona, was going to pass on part of her life ability to this little guy... And how could she be relieved with such a little guy''s disrespect for life?


    However, just when she was going to preach to Little Red Dragon Little Lolita for a while, she saw the little faces of the two little Lolitas, revealing an inexplicable expression of surprise...


    Seeing this expression, Iona knew-come on, let alone, their savior is here...


    as predicted--


    Iona just felt a big warm hand on her shoulder... Then a familiar voice came from behind her."Okay, Iona... the little guys are still very young, there''s nothing wrong with them being greedy!!"


    "But... Master!!" Iona opened her mouth and wanted to explain a few more... However, a certain big hand occupied her commanding height from behind, and then deliberately used that kind to make her whole body numb in her ears. "Iona...rather than worrying about these two little guys, you might as well worry about yourself...be careful I''ll eat you up here..."


    "..." Iona''s head was drooping, and she didn''t dare to move all over her body, for fear that she would send the wrong signal to someone and be wiped out here.


    As for her persistence??Now her mind is in a mess, she can''t remember anything...what insists on??


    Seeing Iona, who was teased by herself and entered the standby state for an instant... Zhou Ye smiled slightly, then walked around Iona, holding the hands of two little loli, and walking outside... "Dad is not that good... ¡­"


    "Dad is amazing..." Little Alexstrasza smiled brilliantly at Zhou Ye, learning the appearance of his own father, and lit up a big thumb.


    "Dad...Why does Iona crash every time you get it done like this?" Ysera asked curiously.


    "Ahem..." Zhou Ye, who was asked about his ideas, coughed awkwardly, and said, "Ysera is still young now... wait, you will know..."


    "Ysera, you''re so stupid... That''s because Iona wants to be father''s spouse..." Little Alexstrasza said triumphantly: "You didn''t find out, whether it''s Elune''s mother or It¡¯s okay for Iona¡¯s mother, they will not have this situation...Even Aunt Ashaman will not have this situation, and only Freya will be like this...This shows that she has not yet become a father. My spouse, that¡¯s why she is like this. When she becomes Dad¡¯s spouse... I guess it won¡¯t be like that anymore. Then-Dad¡¯s trick won¡¯t work..."


    Having said this, Little Red Dragon seemed to have thought of something suddenly, raised her little head and shook her father''s hand and said: "Dad, father...you don''t want Freya to be your spouse... ¡­"


    "Then am I at a disadvantage?" Zhou Ye smiled and teased little Lori: "Anyway, Freya is also a beautiful maid of life!!"


    "Then wait until I grow up to be your spouse... Dad, don''t you let Freya be your spouse!!" Little Lori said coquettishly: "I don''t want to be nagged by her every day when I eat. The meaning of life..."


    "...Puff¡ª¡ª!!!" Zhou Ye almost laughed... It seems that for the current Little Red Dragon Queen, eating is more than anything...


    "Then Ysera will be father''s spouse when she grows up..." Little Green Dragon said unwillingly: "Ysera wants to be with her father forever..."


    "Yes, we want to be with Dad forever..." Little Alexstrasza helped.


    "Okay...when you grow up, you will be your father''s spouse..." Zhou Ye smiled and rubbed the long hair of two little Lori.


    A daughter raised by herself will not marry someone else...


    The father and daughter were talking and laughing... they had already arrived on the platform outside the door.


    "Dad, help us make snacks!!!" Alexstrasza said, while digging out the rabbit from her space bracelet... Not only her, but the little Lolita, the green dragon, was also digging out the rabbit.


    In the blink of an eye, the entire platform was almost filled with two thousand fainted rabbits...


    Looking at the rabbits everywhere, Zhou Ye asked dumbfoundingly: "My dears, what are you doing?"


    "We want to eat spicy rabbit head and spicy rabbit meat..." Alexstrasza said solemnly: "In order to make Dad not so hard, so we went to grab the materials ourselves... and listened. Your words...never killed one..."


    "Hmm..." Ysera also nodded her little head...replied: "We want to eat rabbit head and dried rabbit meat!!"


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye smiled bitterly and looked at the thousands of rabbits on the ground. He had to say-at least two little loli still remembered what he said. The dead thing takes a long time and the meat is not good. It''s fresh...so, there isn''t a dead rabbit...


    But what makes him strange is... Does he remember Ysera doesn''t like spicy food??"Ysera, do you want spicy flavor too?"


    "I... ah..." Ysera was just about to speak when she was covered by the little red dragon Lori from behind... Little Alexstrasza said solemnly: "Yes, Dad... Sera also has a spicy taste..."


    "..." Seeing the actions of the two little Lori, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile. It must be Ysera who was cheated by the little red dragon... "I''m very curious, what is going on? What''s going on... can anyone tell me??"


    "...Dad, I, I want to be spicy..." Ysera covered the red dragon little Lolita to her hand, took it off, and explained: "I bet with Alex, Whoever catches more rabbits will listen to whoever...I...I lost...so..."


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Alexstrasza''s little face speechlessly... This little loli had cheated her sister again...


    Ysera is good at everything, but there is a kind of...


    Hmm-what should I say?


    No matter how powerful dragons are, there are things they are not good at. For example, Ysera is not good at dealing with numbers...


    So, Ysera actually counted her rabbit wrong...The winner was Ysera, not Alexstrasza. Although Alexstrasza only had one less rabbit than Ysera, but... ¡­Wins and losses are divided...


    "I have a very good suggestion..." Zhou Ye smiled and looked at the embarrassed little Red Dragon Lolita and said: "We might as well divide these rabbits into two, half made in braised and half made spicy. how about it??"


    "Can you?" Ysera looked at Zhou Ye with surprise... But after a while, she said discouragedly: "Forget it, Alex will not agree..."


    Of course, what Ysera did not expect was that the little red dragon Lori, who had never said a word, actually agreed with her father''s words this time.


    "I agree with Dad''s suggestion... half spicy and half braised..."


    Reference 1584


    One thousand five hundred and eighty four chapters


    "Huh?? Alex...you...you didn''t mean..." Ysera looked at the red dragon little Lolita in surprise...


    "Are we sisters... How could I force you to eat something you don''t like?" Red Dragon Xiao Lori said with a smile: "The bet I just made was just a joke with you... Are you serious?"


    "...Alex, you are so kind..." Ysera was moved by the little red dragon Lori, don''t want it...


    The feeling of not having to eat spicy rabbit meat and spicy rabbit head-so good...


    Seeing the appearance of the two little loli being in love with each other, Zhou Ye shook his head funny...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1170

    Then... took out her own kitchenware and started making snacks for our two little guys...


    To say that it is not easy to feed a little Lori of the dragon clan, and he also feeds two...


    You know, the images of these two little loli''s future adulthoods are the kind of super-sized dragons...


    The creatures like giant dragons have appetites that match their size... and the two little loli have now been raised by their fathers to have their appetites, those bloody foods can''t be tasted... they have no interest...


    So--Zhou Ye could only deal with these rabbits by himself...No way, the sins he made, he had to finish making them on his knees.


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye is not an ordinary person either.


    If someone kills rabbits and peels their skins, it will take more than two thousand rabbits for three or four days.


    As for Zhou Ye''s continuous killings, it only took less than five minutes...The power of time is really easy to use.


    By the time the two little loli''s faces were satisfied with their favorite taste of rabbit heads, Zhou Ye had already used time to clean up more than two thousand rabbit skins.


    Being a dad is not easy, especially when being the dad of two giant dragon Lori, it is even more difficult...


    This job is really not something anyone can do...


    If you change it to an ordinary person, it is estimated that Dragon Loli will be exhausted before she is raised...


    Looking at Ysera, who was seriously gnawing on the braised rabbit head in her hand, Zhou Ye curiously approached the little Red Dragon Lori and asked in a low voice, "Alexstrasza is the best behaved, come and tell Dad, how did you make Ysera count the wrong number?"


    Red Dragon Little Lori looked at Ysera with some guilty conscience when she heard her father''s words, and then whispered: "Ysera is afraid that she will forget the number, so-she catches a rabbit and counts. I Just as she reported the count... deliberately called the wrong number... so she..."


    "..." Zhou Ye suddenly felt speechless. Little Ysera, you are so sad... You were actually seen through your weakness so quickly by your sister??


    How to do it?


    It''s very simple-when a person is reporting the number, it is easy to be disturbed by the numbers of outsiders... Under-reporting or even over-reporting is possible. All this depends on whether the interfering person next to her wants her to over-report or under-report Reported...


    Time passed day by day...


    The dragon little loli have gradually grown up...


    When they turned into dragons, their bodies became bigger...from two meters to ten meters, from ten meters to fifty meters...


    In the end, the two grew into real dragons...


    And their human appearance has also become the appearance of seventeen or eighteen-year-old girls.


    And at the same time--


    In the hometown where the two giant dragons, Little Lori have never been back,...a giant ancestor Yuanlong named Galakrond, feeling the signs of evolution in his body, began to eat frantically...


    It occupies the best hunting grounds in Northrend and keeps its kind from approaching...


    Even the Dragon-grabbing clan among the Vrykul people, when facing it... they must temporarily avoid their sharp edges.


    As it hunted unscrupulously, its size became even bigger... Compared with other ancestors, it was just like the difference between an elephant and a puppy.


    All the Archaeopteryx avoid it, they would rather fly to the boreal tundra where prey is scarce to hunt hard, and dare not approach its hunting ground...


    Despite this, Galakrond is still at a loss... in its opinion... the size of the prey is too small, even a group of mammoths can only slightly alleviate some of the hunger from its body...


    In the end-it turned its eyes to its own kind...


    It began to devour its own kind madly...


    And this situation caused other ancestor dragons to begin to endanger themselves...


    A few ancestor dragons who have evolved a certain degree of wisdom-and know how to communicate in simple language have begun to unite...


    Among them are the gray dragon Nesario, the blue dragon Malygos, the brown dragon Nozdormu, etc...


    They tried their best to fight Galakrond...


    It''s a pity--in this era without giant dragons...The ancestor dragons had no abilities other than their natural spell-like spells...All they could rely on was their own size.


    And than body size??The ancestor dragon bundles that have evolved wisdom are not as big as Galakrond...


    Therefore, their wars are more losers than losers...


    In addition, Galakrond did not know why, he actually vomited out the seven-seven-eight ancestor dragon that had been digested in his stomach...


    And those ancestor dragons that were vomited turned into undead ancestor dragons. They all obeyed the command of their creator, Galakrond... This made Galakrond, who was originally a weak person, even more powerful. ...


    For a time, its arrogance was extremely arrogant...It flew with majestic strength in the south of the entire continent.


    Around its huge body, there are countless undead dragons...These undead dragons are like ghosts, guarding Galakrond...


    In the end, Galakrond''s actions alarmed Loken, the top manager left behind after Titan left.


    This Titan''s creation, the bronze giant... Holding the artifact left by the Creator, he greeted Galakrond without hesitation...


    In his opinion... Galakrond¡¯s evolution was a failure, and it chose the wrong way of evolution...


    Swallowing the life essence of other ancestor dragons, and ultimately¡ªand also bear the curse from them...


    However, what Loken didn''t expect was--


    He actually failed...


    Not only did he fail, but he was also injured...


    The most tragic thing is that he actually left the artifact given by the Titans in Galakrond''s body...


    Keke-in short, he was bitten off by Galakrond...


    Loken, who fled from the wild, learned from the pain...


    He can use very few troops. The other four guardians are guarding the ancient evil gods in Ulduar prison. They cannot come out to help him deal with the ancestor dragon that has embarked on the wrong evolutionary method. Then-all he can rely on is Help from other parties.


    At this time, he saw the actions of the ancestor dragons who had evolved wisdom, so he extended an olive branch to them...


    And those ancestor dragons who gave birth to wisdom are also happy to have a powerful ally to fight Galakrond together...


    The two parties just hit it off...


    And at this time-according to the original history, where are Alexstrasza and Ysera who should have participated in this alliance operation??


    They are also facing the most important thing in their longevity-becoming their father''s spouse...


    Reference 1585


    Chapter Five Hundred and Eighty Five

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1171

    Tyre, sitting on his throne in the Temple of Order...


    At this moment, his broken right hand has been refitted with an arm made of silver with the help of his men...


    Tyre didn''t care about his own losses in this battle.


    As the guardian of order, Tyre firmly believes that justice can only be achieved at the expense of the ego.


    It is precisely because of this thought that Tyr is called the "strongest" guardian by other guardians.


    Tyr''s strongest does not mean that his power and wisdom are the strongest among the guardians, but his belief in maintaining order-being the strongest.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tyr, sitting on his throne, looked at the three ancestor dragons of different colors under his throne, and said with his own deep voice: "Thank you, my friends, thank you for your selfless assistance. Only the monster''s men escaped..."


    "Wow..." Blue Dragon Malygos responded to Tyre with a simple roar...


    "Ah... sorry, I forgot that you still can''t talk..." Tyre couldn''t help but shook his head, and then said to the ancestor dragons who had saved him: "Please wait a moment, let me give you some gifts... ¡­"


    Tyr said, stood up... walked towards the communication device made by Mimiron on the side that can connect with other guardians...


    That is a huge disk compared to humanoids¡ª¡ª


    Of course, for Tyr, this Titan''s creation, this is just a thing the size of a futon mat.


    "I remember it should be like this... Mimiron told me at the beginning... Uh-yes, it is true!!" Tyr said to himself while operating the communication device.


    Except for Mimiron, the other Titans are obviously not so good at mechanical things...They are more good at fighting enemies desperately on the battlefield.


    After a while--


    As a sound of magical charging sounded, a silver-white light emerged from the disk... Then, a figure of a female guardian in a dark dress appeared on the disk... She did not Coming here, this is just her magical projection.


    "Tir...what''s the matter?" The female guardian asked after seeing Tyre...


    "Haierya...I think I need your help!!" Tyr said to the Titan creation named Haierya: "I need you to use the power of magic to help me teach these little guys to speak our language. ...... Our communication has encountered some small obstacles!!!"


    "It''s very simple..." The projection of the witch Haierya looked at the ancestor dragons behind Tyre, and then said casually: "You let them take a few steps forward... I can make them with the help of Mimiron. This little gadget directly gives them language skills!!"


    "Okay..." Tyre nodded, then turned to look at the ancestor dragons: "Come on, my friends, come to me... Let this guardian give you some small abilities ..."


    "Woo..." X3


    Whether it is the gray dragon Neltharion, the blue dragon Malygos, or the brown dragon Nozdormu, they are not a timid ancestor dragon.


    If they were really courageous... they would not choose to fight Galakrond.


    The three ancestor dragons walked to Tyre''s side without hesitation...


    As for the projection of the disc Shanghai Erya, she looked at the three ancestor dragons with no interest. She had no feeling about the fact that Tyre called them her friends...


    The life of the guardian is too long. Many people are looking for a little interest or simply falling asleep to alleviate the sense of emptiness brought by the long life.


    It¡¯s not just Tyr who makes friends with animals...


    Including the guardian Torim also likes animals very much, and even he neglected his wife Sif for this.


    Of course, these things don¡¯t matter to Haierya, she still has a lot of magic research to do...


    Thinking of this, a dazzling white light chain lit up in Haierya''s projection hand... directly linked the three ancestor dragons.


    After a while--


    "Alright, Tyre..." After finishing this trivial thing for her, Haierya will turn off the communicator...


    But at this moment...


    A voice suddenly sounded--


    "Haierya... wait a minute!!"


    With the sound, a group of people suddenly appeared beside Tyre...


    "Huh? Who are you? Why do you appear in my temple..." Tyre expressed his curiosity about this group of unexpected guests.


    "Sorry, Tyre, about us... wait a minute!" The voice-producing man in the crowd walked out... said to Haierya''s projection: "I want to know whose future I will die. Is it in your hand? Come to me... Haierya!!!"


    "Are you? The Vrykul?" Haierya looked at the short figure standing next to Tyre and muttered to herself somewhat hesitantly: "No...you look much shorter than the Vrykul. ¡­Are you one of the deformed children among the Vrykul? (Generally refers to the deformed fetus born after being cursed by flesh and blood, that is, the ancestor of mankind)...Forget it, that doesn¡¯t matter...what did you just say?? In the future...I will die??"


    "Yes... the near future!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Extremely absurd... I, the creation of Titans, the guardian of the world... How could I die!!" Haierya did not believe.


    "I know you, the witch Haierya...I know everything about you, from birth to death..." Zhou Ye didn''t explain why Haierya died, but said with a mysterious smile: "Do you want to know your future? If you want to know... come to me!!"


    "Huh¡ªwhat a gibberish little thing!!" Haierya said, turning off her communication device unhappy.


    Immediately, the Haierya projection on the disk completely disappeared...


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about Haierya''s words, but-turned his head to look at Tyre and the group of dragons and said: "Sorry, Tyre...we came to destroy Galakrond!!"


    It''s just that - at this moment, Tyre didn''t care about Zhou Ye''s words at all, because his attention was entirely on the beautiful woman with bronze skin behind Zhou Ye...


    He didn''t like this woman, but because - in this woman, Tyre felt the same feeling as their creator, that was the feeling of Titan.


    "You... are you?? Why do I feel the breath of the creator in your body...?" Tyr looked at Iona, and couldn''t help but use honorifics...


    "Me?" Iona looked at the giant Titan creation in front of her, smiled slightly, and said: "I am the creator of life, the giver of all life...My name, Iona!"


    "You... are you also a Titan?" Tyre said incredulously.


    "Yes!!" Iona admitted unceremoniously.


    "It''s unbelievable... It''s unbelievable..." Tyr had seen the power of the Titans. Their stature was larger than the entire Azeroth. Even if they were small, they definitely had Azeroth is about the same size... and Iona''s form at this time has completely subverted Tyr''s previous understanding of Titans.


    Reference 1586


    One thousand five hundred and eighty-six chapters.


    "There is nothing unbelievable..." Iona said with a smile: "I am luckier than those of my clan. Before I awakened, I met my lover. Zhou Ye... he taught me how to The one who uses his immense power is also what he taught me how to control and compress my body..."


    Having said this, Iona smiled at her man and said, "Thank you, my love!!!"


    "You''re welcome..." Zhou Ye responded with a smile at his woman.


    "..."


    Tyre didn''t really notice Zhou Ye until this time.

 The Movie World Chapter 1172

    He has heard from his creator that the time when a Titan was born is calculated over tens of thousands of years... and the small guy in front of him has lived for tens of thousands of years, and his appearance shows no signs of aging. ...This makes Tyre have to take it seriously.


    "Hello, the eternal...I just ignored your existence, please forgive me!!" Tyre knelt down, trying to lower his huge body as much as possible. Nevertheless, he still looks taller than Zhou Ye a lot of¡­¡­


    A existence with a life that is much longer than that of Titans deserves to be treated so respectfully...


    "Don''t mind, I don''t mind your actions!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said.


    For the guardian of Tyre, Zhou Ye still likes it...Although Zhou Ye himself is not a righteous person, if he has to be attributed to him-then he probably belongs to the lawful evil camp...


    However, this does not affect his appreciation of Tyre.


    People with the two attributes of loyalty and self-sacrifice are always difficult to make others feel bad.


    "You just said that you came for the evil ancestor dragon??" Tyre said here, with a look of joy on his face."With your presence, I believe that the evil ancestor dragon will be easily wiped out!"


    "No, Tyre!!" Zhou Ye shook his head at Tyre."I don''t plan to do it myself..."


    "What?? Then why did you just say..." Tyre looked at Zhou Ye a little unclearly¡ªjust now he said that he came to destroy Galakrond, so why didn''t he plan to do it himself in a blink of an eye? ?


    Facing the doubtful Tyre, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Because... Galakrond is the adult trial I gave my daughters..."


    As Zhou Ye''s words fell, behind him, two young girls, one red and one green, walked beside him... it was no one else, but the two dragon ladies who had just become their father¡¯s spouse... Alexstrasza followed him. Ysera...


    Because Zhou Ye started early...


    Therefore, it led to the result that Alexstrasza and Ysera were transformed by the life Titan Iona in their childhood.


    In fact-according to their age in Malygos... Alexstrasza and Ysera should be in their primes just like them.


    However, due to Iona''s transformation, they gained a much stronger body and strength than the ancestor dragon, but at the same time, their juvenile period has also greatly lengthened.Therefore, it makes them look like they have just grown up.


    "They?" It wasn''t that Tyre didn''t believe Zhou Ye, the eternal being, but in his opinion...the two girls in front of him did not have the ability to kill Galakrond.


    Although they are also very powerful, even stronger than the tricolor ancestor dragon, but-their strength did not exceed Tyr''s expectations, at least Tyr can see their reality at a glance.


    Obviously-they are not Zhou Ye''s biological daughters...


    Because in them, Tyre couldn''t feel the power fluctuation that made him tremble from Zhou Ye.


    "Don''t underestimate us..." The red dragon girl squeezed her small fist unconvincedly, and said: "We can definitely kill that Galakrond by ourselves!!"


    "Hmm!!" Ysera nodded and agreed with her sister''s words.


    In fact, these two Mount Hyjal Hegemons have no real enemy experience... They have not even been given their respective powers by Iona. All they can rely on now is their own dragon body and Innate ability...


    But this time, Zhou Ye took them to participate in this so-called trial... just to sharpen their personalities, and to save them feelings of pride and complacency.


    Although that was also very cute... But in the final analysis, it was not the two queens that Zhou Ye recognized.


    Keke-far away.


    After Alexstrasza refuted Tyre''s words, he also showed his red dragon form...that was a form that was about the size of Tyre even if he lay down in the hall.


    Not only Alexstrasza, but Ysera also showed the form of a dragon.


    Suddenly, the originally magnificent hall seemed a bit - uh, a bit cramped.


    You know-when the guardians built the temple, they built it according to their own body... Such a huge temple is simply magnificent for those mortals.


    Corresponding to them are the three ancestorsaurus, Neltharion, Malygos, and Nozdormu, which are like earth dogs lying at the feet of adults.


    Looking at the two dragons in front of me that are completely different from my own, but have some similar-looking dragons...


    The hearts of the three ancestor dragons are filled with their own thoughts...


    What Nesario, the grey dragon, thinks is¡ªwhat a powerful body...if, if I had such a body, then I could kill Galakrond with a single dragon.


    And what Malygos thinks is-the dragon is better than the dragon... Madan¡¯s is a life and death crisis for us, but for them, it is just a trial of adulthood... a dragon with a backstage , Can''t afford to...


    ... The honest Nozdormu has no idea...


    At this moment - looking at the two extremely beautiful dragons in front of him, Tyre felt the power of the Titans from them in disbelief...


    He couldn''t help looking at Iona and asked, "Master Creator, did you give them such power?"


    "Hmm..." Iona smiled and nodded. "They were brought to me from here by my lover. I treat them as my own daughters and watch them grow up day by day... I feel so relieved!!"


    "..." Tyre was somewhat clear...


    No wonder these two little guys seem to have the aura of Titans, they are the adopted daughters of other Titans...


    In fact-the history of Azeroth has been inadvertently changed a lot by Zhou Ye...


    According to normal history, Ysera and Alexstrasza at this time should also be the ancestor dragons who have just sprouted wisdom. They should fight Galakrond with the other three ancestors and rescue Tyr.


    It''s a pity-Zhou Ye brought them to his side in advance, and convinced his own female Titans to give them a stronger body.


    At this moment, Ysera and Alexstrasza are far stronger than their dragon bodies in normal history. If there is a comparison, their bodies at this time should be comparable to Nesario in the strongest era. It is the black dragon of destruction during the cataclysm.


    You know, the black dragon at that time could run a bus behind him.


    Reference 1587


    Chapter One Thousand Five Hundred and Eighty Seven


    Of course--


    This is not the final form of Alexstrasza and Ysera...


    They are just now in adulthood, and when they grow to their peak, that is, when they are in their prime of life...they will become even bigger.


    Speaking of this, I have to mention the sad Freya.


    This maid of life is mourning for the little animals in Mount Hyjal... Alexstrasza and Ysera have almost brought Mount Hyjal to disaster for hundreds of thousands of miles.


    No way, the two dragon girls also have to eat...


    Keke-pull away, bring the topic back.


    "Seeing your powerful posture, I apologize for what I said just now!!" Tyre really felt the power of these two dragon girls... Besides, because the backstage is so powerful, he doesn''t want to offend them either...


    Justice does not mean dead brains...


    If it is really a dead brain, Tyr will not find allies to fight against Galakrond.


    "We accept your apology, giant!!" Alexstrasza opened her huge dragon mouth slightly, and said, "So, what are we waiting for now? Go ahead and destroy the evil ancestor dragon..."


    "We still need some plans, the beautiful Miss Red Dragon!!" Malygos said: "Although we recognize your strength, but-compared to Galakrond, this is far from enough..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1173

    "Hey!! A group of cowards..." Alexstrasza, who had never seen Galakrond¡¯s power, said disdainfully: "You are here waiting for the news of our victory... Ysera, let¡¯s go. Go finish the test of adulthood that our father gave us..."


    "Okay, Alex!" Ysera nodded, then followed behind her sister and walked outside the temple...


    Looking at the two giant dragons that walked outside the temple and directly spread their wings into the sky, Tyre said to Zhou Ye with some concern: "Sorry, the eternal...Although it is offensive for me to say this,-your adopted daughters seem to Some look down upon Galakrond...I am very worried about their safety..."


    "Your worry is right..." Zhou Ye smiled and said to Tyre: "They are spoiled by me, always thinking that the world is so big... That''s why I took them to destroy Galakrond and let them A little bit of the truth about this world... I''m sorry, I am going to be with you... After all, although I want them to know that there are people outside the mountains and mountains outside the truth, but-I don''t want my darlings to suffer anything. s damage¡­¡­"


    As the voice fell, Zhou Ye''s figure suddenly disappeared in place...


    From Zhou Ye''s disappearance, Tyre couldn''t feel a trace of magical power... He couldn''t help but stared his eyes wide in surprise, and looked at Iona and said, "Your love, just... how did he disappear? He is not using magical power... this is..."


    "Haha..." Regarding Tyre''s question, Iona said slightly: "My lover has a speed much faster than light. Although his body is small, he can easily destroy a universe..."


    "The universe...?" Tyre noticed Iona''s words, it was the universe, not the planet...


    Destroying planets is easy, but if you destroy a universe... even if the Titans work together, they can''t do this...


    "The Creator is on... I can''t believe what you said..." After saying this, Tyre felt that he seemed to offend the Titan, and hurriedly explained: "Sorry, I am not questioning your words... It''s just... ¡­"


    "I know what you mean, giant!!" Iona smiled: "My love does not belong to this universe. He has crossed countless dark voids from other universes and came here, so... please trust me, don''t try Annoy him, like that¡ªit''s a disaster for the entire universe..."


    Neltharion, Malygos, and the three ancestor dragons of Nozdormu squatted there, listening to these two guys talking about each other in business...


    Seriously, it wasn''t just them about Iona''s words-even Tyr felt dubious.


    Because - in Iona''s description, Zhou Ye''s power is too exaggerated...


    Why does such an existence appear on Azeroth, which is still very primitive?What is he coming for??


    Just when the waiting people in the Temple of Order were chatting there...


    Alexstrasza and Ysera, who have spread their wings soaring over Northrend, are looking for the target of their trial-Galakrond.


    "Where is that guy?" Alexstrasza said somewhat depressed.


    "Let''s find it separately...!" Ysera suggested.


    "Hmm..." Alexstrasza just wanted to nod, when he heard a voice coming from his head."I don''t think that is a good way, babies!!"


    "Father? Uh, no... honey!!" Even though they have become their father''s spouse as they wish, Alexstrasza and Ysera still can''t change their previous titles, after all, they have shouted this way for hundreds of years. of¡­¡­


    "Why are you here?" Ysera asked curiously.


    "I''m a little worried about you, so come and have a look!!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Since I regard this guy as your trial, then it must have its power... Search separately?"


    "...Then what are we going to do? My dear!" Perhaps it was the fire element that affected Alexstrasza''s character. Her temper was a bit irritable, but-she was also more enthusiastic when treating her father at the same time..." Tell us... honey!!"


    After all, it is said that the ancestor dragon was evolved from the original elemental creatures... it is not surprising that it would have such characteristics.


    And Ysera is much gentler than her sister... "We are willing to follow your guidance, father... what should we do!!"


    "No, baby Ysera...I won''t interfere with your judgment..." Zhou Ye took out a sofa on the head of his own Red Dragon Queen and put it on... Then he didn''t rush Said: "This is a trial, and everything is based on your wishes... You must rely on your own wisdom and strength to win the trial."


    "Bad dad..." Alexstrasza said depressed when he heard Zhou Ye''s words, "Then why are you coming here?"


    "Although I don''t know how to take action, I will be the referee..." Zhou Ye sat on the sofa, feeling the oncoming wind, overlooking the snow-covered land and lush mountain forest... jokingly: "Of course. If I judge that you have used improper methods and put yourself in deep danger, I will still take action..."


    "My dear, you are the best..." Alexstrasza said happily after hearing his father''s words: "I knew you would not leave us alone..."


    "As the price for me to take action and the punishment for your mistakes..." Zhou Ye continued with a smile: "I will teach you how to remember such failures..."


    "..." After hearing this, Alexstrasza fell silent... After a while, he said depressedly: "Can I overturn you? Dad..."


    "If you are not afraid of punishment, of course you can..."


    "Ahhhhhh...bad dad..."


    Reference 1588


    The first thousand five hundred and eighty-eight chapters


    There were talking and laughing along the way... The father and daughter just flew towards the hilly area to the southeast.


    Don''t look at Alexstrasza''s hot temper, in fact she is not stupid at all...


    Although she didn''t know the location of Galakrond''s lair from her father, she also had her own thinking.


    When Alexstrasza came, she heard her father talk about Galakrond¡¯s past. According to her judgment-such a powerful ancestor dragon would definitely occupy the best hunting ground. This is the rule of nature that eats the weak and the strong. ...


    So-she flew directly to the southeast, where it was warmer-there would be more prey.


    As for the topic¡ªmy father said that this trial was not easy, Alexstrasza did listen to it, but¡ªhe didn''t take it to heart.


    Because Alexstrasza grew up, almost always grew up under Zhou Ye''s doting...This allowed her to develop a little pride.


    In her opinion--


    In this world, the most powerful person may be her father, Zhou Ye (this is indeed correct).


    The second most powerful thing is her mother Elona and Elune''s mother...


    The third most powerful is she and her sister, Ysera.


    Of course, her aunt Ashaman must be added.


    As for other people of other races?She has never seen it before...


    In her spare time, she and her sister Ysera would often soar around Mount Hyjal, using their dragon power to drive out the trolls who tried to get close to Mount Hyjal, kill them and drive them out of the sea. Within a few hundred miles of Garr Mountain...


    She used her dragon fire to give the trolls a devastating blow, and used her dragon wings to blow over their crude and ridiculous war creations...


    In dealing with the trolls who just entered the tribal age trying to enter the range of Mount Hyjal, Alexstrasza has never been merciful...nothing else, just because¡ªher father hates those trolls.


    The feeling of bullying those little things caused Alexstrasza to slowly breed a feeling of pride. She thought-except for a limited number of people, no one could hurt her.


    So-even though his father had said that Galakrond was not easy, Alexstrasza still did not put this big guy who had never seen him in his eyes.


    Until-after she really saw Galakrond...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the endless hills in the distance-a huge ancestor dragon is quietly lying on the ground, and countless ancestor dragons are flying on its side.


    Compared with the giant ancestorsaurus, the ancestorsaurus flying by its side looked like-um-how to put it, just like countless hummingbirds flying around adults.


    "... That guy is so big..." Alexstrasza couldn''t help but stop in the air, looking at the huge ancestor dragon in the distance. She knew - she had found the right place, but - let What she didn''t expect was that Galakrond was huge, far beyond her imagination.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1174

    She felt that her dragon form was huge enough, but¡ªcompared to the monster in front of her, she was still too small.


    At this moment, Alexstrasza had a shameful thought that he wanted to shrink.


    But-soon...


    Alexstrasza reacted...


    She shook her head gently, shook this thought out of her head, and felt ashamed of her cowardice...


    Who is she?


    She is the adopted daughter of Zhou Ye, the eternal, and the daughter of Life Titan Iona-she is the grace of the creator of life. How can she shrink from the monster in front of her??


    And Zhou Ye, who was sitting on his daughter''s head, also saw his daughter''s reaction in his eyes, and his horns slightly tilted to an arc...


    In Zhou Ye''s opinion--


    Knowing that it is not shameful to be afraid, but it is a good thing for Alexstrasza.


    Because of this emotion of fear, his daughter, Alexstrasza...the future will be better, and she will use her wisdom to handle things more instead of using force.


    Although he himself is a person who likes to use force to go straight, but that is because his power is already standing on the commanding heights of this world, so he has no fear-he can lift the table at any time.


    But apparently his daughter Alexstrasza is still not good enough. Now, let alone against the Titans, even if she loses against Galakrond, even if she is given life force by Iona in the future, she still has a lot. People are the existence that she cannot overcome.


    What''s more, under the land of Azeroth, there are still a group of ancient gods sealed by the Titans... They always want to break through the seal of the Titans, return to the ground, and bring all the creatures into their dark empire again. Under slavery.


    Therefore-in times of danger, Zhou Ye intends to cultivate his daughter (mountain, in various senses), the good habit of thinking with his head.


    And at this moment--


    Alexstrasza has also woken up from the shock of seeing Galakrond for the first time...


    She felt angry for her cowardice, so¡ª"Ysera, you come to cover me, I will kill the monster..."


    "Okay!" Although Ysera was also a little scared, she still did not hesitate to follow her sister to rush up with the tacit understanding developed over the years...


    When the two dragons flew not far from Galakrond, the monster lying on the ground resting finally reacted...


    It slowly opened its eyes and glanced at Alexstrasza and Ysera with disdain.


    Just this look made Galakrond widen his eyes...


    In its eyes, Alexstrasza and Ysera rushing to it are no less than a luxurious feast.


    Galakrond is in a critical period of evolution...The life energy it needs is massive, and because of this-ordinary prey can''t meet its evolutionary needs at all, so it began to devour its own kind...


    But the two strange flying dragons in front of him made Galakrond ecstatic.


    In its eyes, the life energy contained in the bodies of these two weird dragons is simply terrifying... and that is what it needs now.


    After realizing that someone had delivered the food to the door-Galakrond suddenly became energetic.


    It raised its head-let out a loud roar.


    With its roar, in the hills and forests in the distance... Thousands of ancestor dragons flew up.


    They originally went to search for food for their owner, but now-upon hearing their owner''s call, they are back...


    "How come there are so many..." Seeing like a swarm of bees, Alexstrasza is also a little bit awkward with the densely packed zombie ancestors.


    But-now that the arrow is on the line, I have to send...


    Moreover, she would not allow herself to shrink...


    Thinking of this, Alexstrasza yelled to his sister, "Ysera, we are going to... cover me!!"


    "Yeah!!!" Ysera waved her dragon wings, followed Alexstrasza, and rushed towards the zombie ancestor dragon that covered the sky...


    Reference 1589


    Chapter One Thousand Five Hundred and Eighty Nine


    The two sides just touched--


    Alexstrasza and Ysera spewed out their anger at the group of zombie dragons that were coming forward...


    Hu-hu-


    From Alexstrasza¡¯s mouth, what was spitting out was a red hot flame that was enough to melt gold and wrought iron... Under her dragon fire, the zombie dragons, like flies sprayed with insecticide, rolled in an instant Fall to the ground...


    And Ysera¡¯s dragon fire is green-under her dragon fire, countless zombie dragons are as if corroded, falling from the sky and quickly turning into a pool of corpse water on the ground ...


    Although Ysera¡¯s dragon fire does not have the highest temperature like Alexstrasza, it can burn those zombie dragons directly, but¡ªher dragon fire contains natural toxins, which can quickly corrode those zombie dragons... ¡­


    Zhou Ye just sat on Alexstrasza''s head in such a good time and watched his daughter show his power.


    When playing World of Warcraft in the past, he wanted a real guardian dragon as his mount...Unfortunately, the pesky glass slag never included the guardian dragon in the player''s mount.


    Of course, Zhou Ye would never admit that such things as the young red dragon young dragon and the green dragon young dragon were guardian dragons. They were too small.


    And today¡ªhe did it, the idea of ??using the guardian dragon as a mount, and it was a ride in various senses.


    It''s just that satisfaction is satisfied... Zhou Ye is still paying attention to the actions of the zombie dragons around him.


    In fact, Zhou Ye has already noticed... the overwhelming zombie dragons are completely Galakrond¡¯s cannon fodder. It is using these cannon fodder to consume the strength of Alexstrasza and Ysera, while it itself is far away. Hiding behind his own hands, waiting for the two prey to be exhausted.


    Although aware of this, Zhou Ye does not intend to remind his two daughters now...


    People are always at a loss and gain experience and knowledge... Dragon is no exception.


    Precisely because - his two daughters grew up too smoothly, Zhou Ye wanted to use this trial to let them know how to make better use of their power.


    After half an hour----


    Alexstrasza and Ysera felt that their throats were about to smoke... That feeling was more uncomfortable than having been bitten by their father for a long time.


    "Ysera... this won''t work!!" Alexstrasza said to his sister by taking the opportunity of repelling a wave of zombie dragon offensives: "We must act separately...or else we will be These rotten monsters are dragged to death here!!"


    "Hmm!!" Ysera, who has had a tacit understanding with her sister for hundreds of years, guessed Alexstrasza''s thoughts for the first time, "I am responsible for distracting these disgusting monsters, you go and kill that Gala. Clone!! We must not let those guys look down upon us..."


    "You have thought about it with me, my sister!!" Alexstrasza said excitedly.


    With another group of zombie dragons flying towards them... Ysera dashed forward, then after breathing out, she changed her direction and patted her wings and flew out.


    The zombie dragons chased Ysera according to their own instincts when they did not receive the command from their masters...


    And Alexstrasza directly rushed through the zombie dragon blockade and rushed towards Galakrond who was lying on the ground.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1175

    "Monster...Go to death!!" After Alexstrasza rushed in front of Galakrond, he opened his mouth without hesitation to breathe, and the hot flame even twisted the air.


    However, something that Alexstrasza did not expect happened...


    She breathed unfavorably, actually on Galakrond''s body, it did not have the effect it should have...On the contrary, it was like the same flame entering the ocean, and it was instantly extinguished.


    "This--this is impossible..." Alexstrasza stared at the incredible scene in front of her with a stunned look... She didn''t understand what had happened, why did her dragon fire lose its effect??


    But Galakrond would not wait for her...


    It deliberately caused its zombie dragon to be led away by the green dragon in order to face Alexstrasza alone.


    In fact, when the two women made this plan, they ignored a problem...


    In doing so, they can indeed face Galakrond as quickly as possible... But at the same time, they have also dispersed their strength.


    It seems that the two of them are very smart in doing this, but in fact-it is very stupid.


    When facing an enemy that you can''t deal with alone, distracting one''s power is tantamount to weakening one''s own strength.


    If Zhou Ye were to do it, he would use guerrilla tactics to clean up Galakrond''s minions bit by bit, and then - face the monster directly.


    Anyway, this is a real world, and it''s not like a game. The monsters can be refreshed after they die...So-just clean up the mobs around Galakrond, and then the two will use harassment tactics in turn to make Jia Rakron had no time to devour the ancestor dragon and replenish his minions...then they would have won half of the battle.


    After all, when facing those Galakrond minions, they have an overwhelming advantage...


    It''s a pity, there is no if...


    When Alexstrasza faced Galakrond directly, he knew how big this monster was...


    Even though their current dragon-shaped state can be called huge, when facing Galakrond, Alexstrasza feels like a baby standing in front of an adult. The difference in body size between the two is like this. huge¡­¡­


    And Galakrond had already rushed in front of Alexstrasza at this time, opened his huge dragon mouth-aimed at Alexstrasza''s head, and bit down in one bite.


    It can''t wait to enjoy its own meal...


    When Alexstrasza faced the huge mouth in front of him, he was a little frightened...


    ¡ª¡ªThe huge fangs, the black holes of the throat... and the stench from the pavement, this makes Alexstrasza feel like facing death for the first time in her life...


    She felt her whole body froze there, unable to move at all...


    Seeing his daughter''s performance, Zhou Ye sighed quietly... said: "My dear, you grew up under my doting since you were young. I don''t know if this is good for you or hurts you, but- In this trial right now, your final score is zero!"


    "...Father...I''m sorry!!" Alexstrasza didn''t care about the feeling that the entire time and space seemed to be frozen at this moment. She knew that this was the mighty power of her father... What she really cared about was ¡ª¡ªShe disappointed her father... She was shameful when she faced the enemy¡ª¡ª Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but said in frustration: "...I let you down...Father... !"


    Reference 1590


    One thousand five hundred and ninety chapters


    Hearing his daughter''s frustrated words, Zhou Ye smiled...


    "It''s nothing, my baby!!!" He chatted with his daughter directly under Galakrond''s huge mouth."A failure is not terrible. As long as we have a life, then we have time to erase our shame... knock down all the guys who brought us failure-and the terrible thing is that we don¡¯t recognize our failure and Stubbornly not looking for the reason for your failure, that is the most terrible!"


    "I see, father..." Alexstrasza said sincerely: "I am willing to accept any punishment from you..."


    "Well¡ªI like your attitude of admitting mistakes, baby...!" Zhou Ye nodded in satisfaction, but¡ªhe still wants to encourage his daughter, so that she can¡¯t let her down, so he pretended to be witty. : "Well, we should leave here too... I hate this guy''s big shot, I bet, this guy will never brush his teeth... It''s stinking!!"


    "Hehe...I think so too! Father!!" Alexstrasza was instantly amused by his father''s words.


    "Let''s go, go to Ysera!!" Zhou Ye said, using his own time to wrap Alexstrasza around, and flew towards Ysera...


    No matter how many times I watched it, Alexstrasza felt that his father''s power was so powerful and so awesome...


    Looking at the zombie dragon with stiff wings in the sky, and the stopped flowing river on the ground... Alexstrasza couldn''t help but smile from her horns.


    Such a powerful person, it is great to be his own father... such a powerful father, it is great to be his own spouse...


    It''s too late to say, then it''s fast--


    Zhou Ye had already taken Alexstrasza to find Ysera, and then - took the two directly and left the battlefield...


    After a while--


    The time of the world has once again returned to normal lapse...


    "Kacha¡ª¡ª!" A sound.


    Galakrond took a bite... It was a little unclear, so he looked at the empty space in front of him, and then felt his still hungry belly and empty mouth...


    Suddenly, Galakrond felt a sense of unknownness...


    There were really two monster dragons full of life energy just here??


    Did I almost eat one of them??


    but--


    What about the two dragons??Where are you now??Why did it disappear suddenly??


    Galakrond, who has evolved a little bit of wisdom, can''t figure it out... What kind of dream are the two monster dragons, or are they real??


    On this point, it cannot ask itself about the zombie dragons... that is a group of dead people who don¡¯t know how to follow instinct and listen to orders. Galakrond can¡¯t expect them to answer his own questions, so¡ªin the end, Galakrond can¡¯t Without thinking about the question mark, he lay down on the ground again...


    And at this moment--


    On the edge of the lake in the center of the tranquil Solacha Basin, a magic tent is standing there...


    In the tent, there are three people sitting...


    It was Zhou Ye and his two daughters--


    "Sorry, father, we let you down..." X2


    Whether it¡¯s Ysera or Alexstrasza, both of them properly lowered their heads and sat opposite their father...


    "Again, my dears... a momentary failure is not terrible!!" Zhou Ye smiled and comforted: "You still have a lot of time to correct your mistakes and find your weaknesses and shortcomings... Okay, let¡¯s talk about what mistakes you all committed this time!!!"


    "We shouldn''t be proud!!" Alexstrasza lowered his head and said, "Especially when we don''t understand the enemy''s situation, we actually breed pride. This is really stupid..."


    "Hmm!!" Zhou Ye nodded, "I''m very happy that you guys are aware of this... anymore?"


    "We shouldn''t be separated..." Ysera said this time... "Especially when faced with an enemy who didn''t understand the situation, we made the decision to divide the forces hastily... which made Alexis I''m in a desperate situation, sorry, Alex..."


    "No, it''s not your fault!! Ysera!" Alexstrasza hurriedly raised her head, looked at her sister and said, "I agreed to this decision, and I also thought so. If If something is wrong... I am also wrong..."


    "No, it''s my fault, Alex..."


    "It''s my fault... Ysera..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1176

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye watched with interest his two daughters vying to take responsibility...While he was relieved, he was also a little funny. Do these little guys think that they can escape his punishment in this way??


    "Okay, both of you are at fault!!" Zhou Ye said, pointing to the carpet in front of him... and said: "Be proactive... accept the punishment yourself..."


    "............!" X2


    Ysera and Alexstrasza both glanced at their father sadly...then, slowly walked to the front of their father...with their backs to Zhou Ye, they knelt down...


    "What are you waiting for?" Zhou Ye looked at his two daughters amusedly... "When I do it, I will feel doubled in using it!!"


    "Ah, no!!"


    "Let''s take it off, please, Dad, don''t use that method..."


    Hearing what their father said, the two of them begged and rushed to disarm themselves...


    "It''s good to be good..." Zhou Ye looked at the two apples with different colors in front of him with satisfaction...what should I say, they are really beautiful.


    "Could you not use this evil method like [Ten Thousand Blows in a Second]... Dad!" Alexstrasza turned to look at his father, doing his last effort.


    It''s a pity... useless.


    "Daddy loves you the most, this little request, of course--!" Zhou Ye deliberately stretched his accent on purpose, until he saw Alexstrasza''s face leaking joy, he smiled evilly: "No way... ¡­"


    "Ah... bad dad..." Alexstrasza couldn''t help but wailed... She was really afraid of the evil method of death. Of course, if there was no such thing for a long time, she would occasionally think of it. The feeling that evil law brings to her...


    "Although I don''t want to punish you either, but in order to let you always remember your mistakes...!" Zhou Ye said in a compassionate tone, while quietly adding even more terrifying evil methods to the two of them [feeling doubled] ."So--I did this with the heartache, forgive me--Baby, feel this deep father''s love..."


    "what------!!!"


    "You, you, you cheated again... I hate you to death... Ah----!!!"


    As Zhou Ye''s figure was about to bring out the phantom-Alexstrasza and Ysera could no longer utter a complete sentence, their minds were nothing but a piece of paste... Yes, just in the blink of an eye, they leaked out, hey...


    Reference 1591


    One thousand five hundred and ninety-one chapters


    When Zhou Ye returned to the Temple of Order with his two daughters...


    In the Temple of Order-a man is waiting for their return.


    No one else... It was the Titan creation that Zhou Ye predicted to die-the witch Haierya.


    Seeing Zhou Ye walking into the Temple of Order with Ysera and Alexstrasza in human form, Tyre, the host, smiled and said: "Welcome to come back here again, Master Zhou Ye, and also welcome You... Your Royal Highness the two princesses!"


    "We apologize for our arrogance just now, Master Guardian!" X2


    Alexstrasza and Ysera said to Tyre with shame on their faces.


    "No, it''s okay!" Facing the two women''s apologies, Tyre said with a smile: "When I didn''t see that monster, many powerful beings didn''t take it seriously...this included me!!"


    When he said this, Tyre raised his silver-white right arm and joked: "Unfortunately, I am the one who paid a huge price for this... Therefore, I am more powerful than others. Have more understanding..."


    "That''s right, that''s why we are gathered here... to discuss how to kill that monster!!" Malygos, the blue ancestor dragon, also said: "It has swallowed many of our kind, and we will continue to do so. , I''m afraid our ancestor dragon clan will be extinct!!"


    Nozdormu, the brown ancestor dragon also said, "We will fight it to the end!"


    "Victory will belong to us!!" The gray ancestor dragon Nesario also came up and said.


    Just when everyone was planning to hold a morale boosting meeting before the joint operation...


    A clear and cold voice interrupted them...


    "I don''t have any interest in these things..." With the voice, a half-giant woman with a height of five meters walked in front of Zhou Ye... "You said you predicted my death? Excuse me... Tell me, who killed me?"


    Zhou Ye looked up and down the witch Haierya...


    What should I say?


    When the Titans made creations, Zhou Ye really didn''t know if these guys had their brains twitched...Why do they always like to make metal or stone skins for their creations?


    And-this one by one, the height can definitely make those NBA players cry.


    "Haierya!!!" Zhou Ye smiled and looked at the witch Haierya, and said: "The future will change every moment... You want me to tell you who killed you and why you died. , Then you have to change your own future destiny-right?"


    "Yes, Lord Eternal!!" The witch Haierya did not take Zhou Ye''s warning as the same thing, but-when she turned off the communicator, she couldn''t calm down and be herself. Favorite magic experiment...


    So in the end-she decided to come to the Temple of Order and ask this little guy why he said that...


    But-when she came to the Temple of Order full of anger, she recognized the identity of Iona Titan for the first time just like Tyre, which surprised her greatly.


    After hearing Tyre¡¯s explanation, Haierya believed in that death prediction even more...


    No guardian, or Titan¡¯s creation, would question the authority of the Creator, and no guardian would think that a female Titan¡¯s spouse would talk nonsense...


    That''s why this scene...


    Haier Yabi respectfully asked Zhou Ye about his death prediction.


    Looking at the respectful Witch Haierya, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "But why should I tell you? Everything in the world has a price... And what price are you willing to pay to change yourself? What about the mortal fate in the future?"


    "This..." Haier Ya suddenly felt dumb...


    In the temple, whether it was Tyr or the three ancestor dragons... they all looked at them in silence.


    Regarding Haierya, even though Tyr wanted to help... but he couldn''t say anything-because he was not familiar with Zhou Ye either.He doesn''t think his words can play a big role, and even if he speaks, it will make things worse.


    Therefore, Tyre could only stand there...waiting for Haierya''s answer.


    In fact, Tier had already realized that Zhou Ye was waiting for Haierya to make a choice... He saw that Zhou Ye had already consciously changed Haierya''s destiny, otherwise, he would not do it at that time. What did Haierya say... [If you want to know your future destiny, if you want to know... come to me!] That''s the case.


    But-everything still depends on Haierya''s own choice.


    In the end... Haierya lowered her head and asked respectfully: "What price must I pay to know my future destiny?"


    Zhou Ye looked at Haierya and shook his head slightly...


    This Titan''s creation still hasn''t realized what it means...


    But that''s okay, let her continue to meet her own destiny... When the time comes, she will save her by herself, and then - reshape her body. Now her height is somewhat inconsistent with Zhou Ye''s aesthetics.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "Let''s do it... As long as you help Tyr and the others defeat Galakrond, then I will tell you a name that will lead to your death!!! How?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, whether it was Tyre or the Tricolor Ancestral Dragon, there was a hint of happy smile.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1177

    When dealing with Galakrond, they would never think that they had too many allies.


    After being silent for a while, the witch Haierya nodded and said: "If this is your wish, I am willing to comply!"


    "I will tell you that name when you successfully defeated Galakrond!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Well, Tyr--you should also discuss how to face that Galakrond!!"


    "Thank you, Lord Eternal... You have brought us a new ally!!" Tyr said happily.


    It''s not that he hasn''t asked the other guardians for help, but-none of them can afford that Galakrond, and they don''t think that guy can be a disaster... so no one wants to help...


    And now¡ªthere is another witch, Haierya on their side...this is really a surprise.


    At the same time, it also made Tier full of respect for Zhou Ye, the female Titan¡¯s spouse, the powerful eternal...


    In his opinion, although Zhou Ye did not personally take action to clean up Galakrond... However, he brought his own daughter, and in exchange for a certain condition, let the witch Haierya help them... This is enough to make Tyre thinks-Zhou Ye is a righteous friend.


    This is really a big misunderstanding... It''s just that Zhou Ye was turning some thoughts in his heart that he shouldn''t have.


    This time, Tyre had absolute confidence that he could deal with Galakrond, an evolutionary failure.


    Reference 1592


    One thousand five hundred and ninety-two chapters


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Galakrond took his zombie dragons, soaring in the sky of Northrend-wherever it went, the animals on the ground rushed around in panic, and they felt the same fear as the end of the day by instinct.


    And on the highest point of a hill very far away, a group of people...and a group of dragons were standing.


    "This ancestor dragon was corroded by lifeless energy when it evolved..." The witch Haierya held a ball of light in the hands of the white ball of light. You can clearly see Galakrond in the distance. appearance.


    "It''s getting bigger again..." Nesario said gloomily as he looked at the ball of light.


    "More than that... and it has become even more ugly!!" Malygos did not see any expression on the face of the dragon, but-his tone was very solemn.


    "It''s getting more and more disgusting!!!" Alexstrasza said in disgust, looking at the close-up view of Galakrond that appeared in the light ball.


    In response, Ysera nodded and agreed with her sister''s words...


    No wonder they would say Galakrond like this...


    When I looked at it from a distance, I still didn¡¯t think Galakrond had anything disgusting, but-when they looked at Galakrond closely through the magic in the hands of the witch Heya... Growing countless tentacles and¡ªeyes.


    That''s really - how disgusting and disgusting, how terrifying and terrifying... It will definitely make girls have nightmares at a glance...


    "Seeing it... don''t you think about the starting point?" Haierya said, turned to look at the hill, and lay there...the guardian who used the terrain to cover her huge body, Tyre.


    "I thought of the ancient gods..." Tyr said solemnly, "These tentacles and eyes remind me of Yoggsaron who was imprisoned in Ulduar... I just don''t know, it was by Yoggsa. Long¡¯s relics are contaminated, or there are loopholes in the prison seal, allowing Yogg-Saron¡¯s consciousness to escape..."


    Speaking of this¡ªTyre looked at Zhou Ye with a depressed look: ¡°My Lord Eternal, when can I take off these things...it is¡ªit¡¯s so uncomfortable, I feel like there are countless bugs biting me. ..."


    "Just bear with me a little bit!!" Zhou Ye resisted the urge to laugh and said, "All this is for this ambush..."


    "Puff--!"


    Alexstrasza almost didn''t laugh when he heard his father''s words...


    No wonder she is like this--


    Just look at the image of Tyre at this time.


    A giant tens of meters high, covered in a drape woven indiscriminately by various green vines and branches, is lying quietly in the valley behind the hill...


    I have to say that Tyr''s image at this time really lost his identity as a guardian of the world.


    This is part of the ambush plan they discussed-


    And Tyre is the ambusher...


    Originally, Haierya said that she could use magic to cover up Tyre''s traces here, but-Zhou Ye gave it to pass!!


    The reason for it is also very sufficient-


    That is, since Galakrond has evolved to this way, then who knows if it also has a sense of magic??In order not to startle the snake and let Galakrond go away... Therefore, everything that can cause it to alert can not be used...


    Ahem... It''s probably like this.


    "But... this is so uncomfortable..." Tyre said with a sullen look: "I feel like a bug has crawled to... No, damn little thing, don''t go there..."


    Seeing Tyre''s panic, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but look curiously with a perspective eye. This moment, he almost didn''t laugh out loud...


    It turned out to be a huge snake creature, crawling towards an indescribable part of Tyr... After all, drilling holes is its instinct.


    "Ahem... Tyre, just bear with it, this is auspicious clothes... In a certain world, a chicken-eating artifact that thousands of people dream of..." Zhou Ye started talking nonsense again."In order to obtain this artifact, many people have given their precious lives (eating chicken)..."


    "Oh..." Tyre Urn replied angrily... His expression looks very funny, what should I say?It''s just like...in the feeling of being forced to bear the poop.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After a while...


    Zhou Ye waited until Tyre really couldn''t help it, then said, "Okay, we can start...


    With Zhou Ye''s order...


    Neltharion, Malygos and Nozdormu''s three ancestor dragons soared into the air, and they flew toward Galakrond.


    And their task is very simple, that is-to lead away the mobs around Galakrond.


    In the battle meeting of everyone, they agreed that-if the tricolor ancestor dragon was attacked, Galakrond would never pursue it personally. It would only send its own zombie dragons to chase them... Therefore, first Bo attacked the tricolor ancestor dragon, and they would lead away those rotting zombie dragons.


    As the tricolor ancestor dragon flew towards Galakrond, everyone nervously looked at the magic light ball in Haierya''s hand.


    Soon everyone saw the scene where the tricolor ancestor dragon appeared next to Galakrond. What made them rest assured was that Galakrond did not personally pursue the three ancestors, or-for Galakrond , These three miscellaneous fish are really not enough to stuff their teeth, there is really no need to work your own big drive to chase, just let the little brother go.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Neltharion, Malygos and the three dragons of Nozdormu came to Galakrond, they uttered a roar of dragons, and they were trying to attract the attention of the zombie dragons. To myself...


    After a while-they succeeded. With their agile flying skills, these three ancestor dragons attracted most of the zombie dragon''s attention to themselves, and then-turned around and ran, and they turned back and teased those zombies from time to time. Dragon, install X with them and fly together.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t understand Neltharion''s dragon language... But when he wanted to come, it was probably just those few sentences.


    such as--


    [I have some close relationship with your mother...]


    [Come on-coward, coward...]

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1178

    However, those zombie dragons should be unconscious, they are probably chasing these three guys by their instinct to eat...For zombie dragons, they are three pieces of food that can move.


    Next, is the mission of Alexstrasza and Ysera.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye turned his gaze to his two daughters and said, "It''s time for you to play...babies!"


    "Hmm!! Don''t worry, father... This time, I will definitely not lose!!" Alexstrasza said firmly.


    Zhou Ye nodded... "Be careful, my dears, I don''t want to see you injured...!"


    "We will pay attention, father!!" Ysera said, walked to her father''s side, lightly pecked at his eye, then rose into the air, turning into a huge green dragon in mid-air. Waving his own wings, he flew towards Galakrond.


    Alexstrasza followed, and after taking a bite from his father''s side, he turned into a dragon and flew towards Galakrond.


    Reference 1593


    One thousand five hundred and ninety-three chapters


    "Is it right or wrong for me to do this?" Zhou Ye muttered, looking at the leaving figure of his daughter, "Perhaps I should spoil them forever..."


    "What you did is right, my beloved!!!" Iona smiled and walked to Zhou Ye''s side, stroking her lover''s cheek with her hand and said: "The changes between the two little guys are huge... if you say, I used to worry that empowering them would make them even more unscrupulous, but now¡ªI don¡¯t worry at all...because they have grown up after this trial!!!"


    "I hope so..." Zhou Ye sighed, then turned his eyes to his daughter again...


    "After this trial is over...I can empower them with confidence!!" Iona smiled, took her man''s hand, and looked at the back of the two daughters in the distance.


    How could Iona not worry??


    Let alone two people... Even if you raise a cat for hundreds of years, you will have feelings, let alone, like Zhou Ye, Iona has been raising these two little dragons as her own daughters??


    And at this time, the two women who were rushing towards Galakrond--


    "Ysera...remember the games we played with my father before?" Alexstrasza said to her sister while flying, "Just use that method, don''t get close to the disgusting one. Guy..."


    "Hmm!!" Of course Ysera knew what kind of game Alexstrasza was talking about. It was a tacit understanding between their sisters who grew up.


    "This time, we must kill this guy who brought us shame..." Alexstrasza said: "Ysera, you don''t want to be punished by your father anymore... So, work hard to complete our mission. ..."


    "Hmm..." Ysera nodded with a resolute expression-they were holding a shameful idea, and when everyone was discussing how to eliminate Galakrond, they took the initiative to take on this most dangerous task. After all-Galakrond is much more dangerous than those zombie dragons.


    As the two girls approached Galakrond...


    Galakrond, who was waving his wings leisurely, widened his eyes...


    What did it see... The two fleshy flesh...


    "Aw¡ª¡ª!!!" With a roar of the dragon, Galakrond slammed his wings vigorously and rushed towards Alexstrasza and Ysera.


    At this time, Alexstrasza and Ysera turned around and ran in two directions...


    At this moment-Galakrond was stunned.


    Madan''s, how do you chase this??


    However, after a moment, Galakrond roared and ordered his hand to chase the green dragon, and he chased Alexstrasza...


    When Ysera found that she was chasing some zombie dragons behind her, she turned around and faced the few zombie dragons with a mouthful of green dragon''s breath. After she cleaned up the weak chickens three and a half times, Ysera Chased Galakrond.


    When chasing behind Galakrond, Ysera was facing Galakrond¡¯s back with a breath of dragon...


    But-her dragon''s breath was blocked by those feather-like tentacles, which did not harm Galakrond.


    And Ysera was not depressed. She was still taking mouthfuls one after another, spraying green dragon breath behind Galakrond... Gradually, the black aura on those tentacles was wiped out by the green dragon breath, and finally ¡ª¡ªThose tentacles were burned by Ysera''s breath...


    Galakrond only felt a throbbing pain in his back, which he hadn''t felt for a long time.


    It couldn''t help but roared angrily, and then abandoned Alexstrasza who was chasing, turning around and chasing Ysera.


    It was prepared for Ysera to turn around and then ran away... Galakrond was chasing behind.


    And Alexstrasza also turned around and pursued Galakrond. She also learned Ysera''s behavior and spit the dragon''s breath at Galakrond''s back.


    that''s it--


    There are three dragons in the sky, one running, one chasing, one fighting...


    The shameless harassment tactics of the two women were just inspired by the games they played with their father.


    In fact, this is not uncommon in nature...Many hunting skills are understood and formed in the play of cubs.


    The three dragons are fighting fiercely in the sky...


    It¡¯s just that Galakrond didn¡¯t notice¡ªthe two foods that are full of life energy in its eyes, which can make it further evolve, are leading it towards a certain place...


    at last----


    On a flat grassland not far from the hill where Zhou Ye was located, Alexstrasza stopped and landed on the ground.


    And Galakrond is simply ecstatic... It rushed towards Alexstrasza like crazy. It has been teased by these two little guys for a long time, and it has been full of anger and nowhere to release. Up...


    After swallowing the red annoying little guy in one bite, Galakrond planned to turn around and kill the green little guy.


    With this thought in mind, Galakrond dived towards Alexstrasza and rushed over, opening his big black hole-like gaze, and biting towards Alexstrasza who was resting on the ground.


    Closer-closer-


    Just when Galakrond felt that he was about to eat this delicious food... the mutation happened.


    With a flash of magic, Alexstrasza''s figure disappeared to the ground...


    Galakrond danced his wings suspiciously. When he wanted to stop his diving figure, countless magical tentacles rose from the ground. Some of them entangled Galakrond¡¯s claws, and some entangled them. With Galakrond¡¯s wings, and some dragged Galakrond¡¯s dragon horns...


    Then-an irresistible force, immediately dragged Galakrond to the ground.


    Galakrond waved his wings in a little panic, struggling hard--want to leave the ground.


    However, at this moment--


    Galakrond found that the forest not far from him stood up¡ªyoung life!!The forest is refined.


    No, this is not the forest standing up, but a giant draped in various trees, vines, etc., getting up from the ground...


    This giant Galakrond still feels very familiar...didn''t he once ate his arm?Are you here for revenge this time??


    Tyr, who had stood up, held up his warhammer with full of anger, and smashed it at Galakrond who had been bound to the ground... "Feel the anger from the Guardian of Order, monster!!"


    "Why do I think Tyre is so angry?" Iona said unclearly: "He who has always been peaceful, does he hate this monster who bites off his arm so much?"


    With a smile on his face, Zhou Ye looked at Tyr who was smashing Galakrond with his sledgehammer, and said: "This is a male giant with an unspeakable painful story... Honey, don''t you got it!!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1179

    Ah, that snake-like creature finally succeeded-although it was also killed by Tyre''s family, but-it died properly, it became the only snake-like creature that exploded the guardian of the world, it should be proud With pride.


    Chapter 1592!


    One thousand five hundred and ninety-two chapters


    "Ysera, let''s go together... kill this monster!!" Alexstrasza, who was sent back to Zhou Ye by the teleportation magic, didn''t care to say a word to his father, facing the sister who was still hovering in the sky. Shouted, and then turned into a red dragon and flew into the sky.


    Two giant dragons, one red and one green, hovered above Galakrond...


    They were very smart not to go to the front and wings of Galakrond, but sprayed their own dragon''s breath on its tail...


    To a certain extent, this obscene approach is also the safest approach. The beast is still fighting¡ªthe most dangerous beast is the wounded beast¡ªwhen a beast realizes that it cannot survive, that kind of cruelty Being strong enough to make some guys suffer...


    So, given the knowledge their father taught them, these two dragon maidens are now cunning...


    But Tyre didn''t have so many thoughts. He directly took his spare warhammer and smashed it against Galakrond''s head."Feel the anger from Order!!"


    The hammer went down, smashing Galakrond trapped on the ground with a cry of pain...


    Galakrond was aroused by Tyr''s hammer, and opened his eyes... he bit him against Tyr.


    Tyr hurriedly jumped back... wiping and avoiding Galakrond''s mouth...


    Looking at Galakrond¡¯s ferocious eyes, Tyre was also a little angry...


    He casually threw his weapon on the ground, then turned his head and ran back towards the hill where Zhou Ye was located...


    "What is this guy doing?" Zhou Ye looked at Tyre who ran back with some curiosity. He was a little confused about Tyre''s thoughts...


    But forget it, it''s up to Tyr to do it...


    Anyway, Zhou Ye knew that Tyre was absolutely impossible to escape, that was not his character...


    really----


    I saw Tyre looking for the thickest giant tree in the forest behind him. The diameter of that giant tree was more than ten meters...


    Tyr directly hugged the giant tree with both hands.


    then--


    With a roar, with a strong force... This huge wood with a diameter of more than ten meters was pulled out of the ground forcefully by Tyr.


    "Tsk tusk... Is this the Azeroth version of Lu Zhishen?" Zhou Ye laughed and teased.


    "Who is Lu Zhishen?" Iona asked curiously.


    This question is not just that she wants to know... Even on the side, the witch Heya, who keeps controlling the magic trap, also wants to know, but Heya really doesn¡¯t have much energy to speak at this time. She can feel Galakrond in the magic trap. Are struggling...


    In order to prevent Galakrond from successfully breaking out of the magic trap, Haierya had to increase the output of magic power, trying hard to continue to restrain Galakrond.


    "A monk, a monk who drinks and eats meat!!" Zhou Ye smiled and watched Tyre holding the giant tree and ran towards Galakrond. He sighed and said, "But that monk is an ordinary person, far more than Don''t go to Tyr, the guardian of the world..."


    Zhou Ye''s explanation is the same as no explanation...


    However, because the current battle is fierce, Iona did not speak, but looked at Tyr...


    I saw Tyr at this moment, holding the giant tree in his hands, and then slamming it against Galakrond¡¯s head, and while smashing it, he said: "Damn monster, you actually tried to bite me again, you bite... ¡­Do you still bite me this time??"


    Galakrond was depressed by Tyr''s huge tree with branches and branches...


    To say that it hurts, for Galakrond, being hit by this giant wood a hundred times is far worse than Tyr''s first hammer.


    just--


    This thing hurts self-esteem...


    Not to mention Galakrond, even if an ordinary ancestor dragon... is hit on the head with something, it will be angry.


    Especially, the two dragon maidens behind it have already burned its tentacles... it can already feel the pain from its tail. The painful Galakrond roared in anger and opened wide. Zhuo, bite down the canopy of the giant tree in Tyre''s hand three times...then he chewed and swallowed his stomach.


    Tyr looked at the tree crown in his hand and turned into a bald giant tree, and was also furious... "Monster, you dare to bite my weapon..."


    This reminded Tyr of the weapon that followed his own warfare in the South and North, and made great achievements-the silver war hammer.


    For a soldier, his weapon is his second life, but-now, Tyr''s second life is with his arm, in the belly of the monster in front of him...


    Thinking of this, Tyr was furious.


    "I told you to eat my weapon..." Tyr roared, picked up the giant tree again, and smashed it at Galakrond''s head...


    But Galakrond repeated his old skills, opening his huge mouth to greet him...


    However¡ªthis time Tyre did it on purpose.


    When he waited until Galakrond opened his huge mouth to bite into his huge wood, he slammed the huge wood in his hand into Galakrond''s big mouth... "Come on, monster... watch me seal your pretense. bar¡­¡­"


    With the voice of words--


    The huge wood that was more than 60 meters long in Tyre''s arms stabbed Galakrond straight into Galakrond''s mouth... and the whole body shivered.


    This picture can''t bear to look directly at it¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Looking at this picture, Zhou Ye felt a moment of silence for Galakrond... This poor fellow was exploded with a giant wooden mouth by the giant in front, and two dragon ladies exploded in the back... This, this is really interesting.


    And Galakrond, who was stabbed in the throat by the giant tree, struggled like crazy...


    "You leave soon...I can''t control it!!!" The witch Haierya could no longer control the magic trap.


    After all, this magic trap was only temporarily set up, and it was basically a defective product. Being able to control Galakrond with this trap for so long has shown that Haierya''s power is very powerful...If she is given enough time to set up the magic trap If she is confident, she will play this monster to death...


    Unfortunately, it''s too late to say anything now...


    Hearing Haierya''s words, the Shuanglong sisters hurriedly rose up a bit, and Tyre also jumped backwards, temporarily away from Galakrond''s side... It is just that the giant wood in his hand has been left in Galakon. In the mouth of clone...


    Tyr, who retreated, picked up the hammer he had just thrown on the ground again... He looked at Galakrond on guard.


    At this time, Galakrond had broken free from the magic trap...


    It¡¯s just that Tyre didn¡¯t expect that Galakrond, who was free, neither rushed towards him nor turned towards the two giant dragons, but... directly opened his wings, flew into the sky, and fled hurriedly. go with¡­¡­.


    This really surprised Tyr...


    However, the two women Alexstrasza and Ysera didn''t let this guy off. They chased Galakrond behind and rushed out...they continued to breathe dragon''s breath at it.


    Seeing this-Tyre did not hesitate, carrying his own warhammer, and chasing after Galakrond''s...


    "We should also watch the excitement in another place!!" Zhou Ye said, grabbing Iona''s slender waist, and then the two of them flew up... The bitter, tired, vomiting Haierya looked at her sweet bite. Walking together sweetly, I can only call my ancestor dragon mount... to follow.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1180

    Chapter 1593!


    One thousand five hundred and ninety-three chapters


    In this chasing battle, directly from the Grizzly Hills to a deserted Gobi hundreds of kilometers away...


    Here, Galakrond, who was severely injured by the dragon''s breath of Alexstrasza and Ysera, finally landed on the ground dying.


    Tyr, who was exhausted and panting, also rushed over at this time, watching Galakrond, who was lying on the ground, exhaled more and less inhaled, rose up and gave this guy a relief.


    "Everything... is finally over!!" Tyre gasped, leaning on his warhammer, and said.


    For Tyre... this battle is a memorable battle, after all-this guy caused him to lose his arm and his weapon, and now-he wants to get his weapon back.


    Thinking of this, Tyr had just planned to cut through Galakrond¡¯s body and then took out his silver warhammer. Suddenly, a figure flashed in front of him, and Zhou Ye''s figure appeared beside Galakrond¡¯s body...


    Besides, he looks a little strange...


    I saw Zhou Ye squatting on the ground with a weird expression, looking at Galakrond''s body with a look of entanglement.


    Zhou Ye''s expression made Tyre unable to help but ask a little strangely: "Master Eternal, have you found any strange place? Is Galakrond corroded by the ancient gods? That''s why? ?"


    "Uh¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Zhou Ye said with some depression when he heard Tyre''s words, "No, I didn''t find anything strange..."


    "Then you are..." Tyr asked curiously.


    "Nothing...I just want to take a closer look at this guy!!" Zhou Ye smiled awkwardly, turned around and walked towards the two daughters who were already beside Iona not far away and turned into human figures. ...


    "What a weird lord!" Tyr mumbled as he began to dig up Galakrond...


    Of course Zhou Ye heard Tyre''s words, but... he couldn''t refute it. In fact, he was just a subconscious action that was completely in the game.


    Isn''t it a normal option to touch the corpse after playing BOSS??


    Although Zhou Ye himself was a black-handed chieftain, he still enjoyed it.


    It''s just that when he came to Galakrond''s side and looked at its disgusting skin, he couldn''t get rid of it...that''s why he was so entangled.


    "Father... we won!" X2


    Seeing her father walking over, Alexstrasza and Ysera greeted them happily, and clung to their father''s arm, one left and one right... This was the first time they were leaning against With their own strength and wisdom, defeating enemies far stronger than them, the sense of accomplishment that floods their hearts makes them very happy...


    "Well, you are victorious!!" Zhou Ye smiled and said to his two daughters: "I am proud of you, dears!!"


    "Did we forget something?"


    "Probably...nothing?"


    "You have forgotten the three poor bait bugs!!" Haierya, who rushed here on her flying mount, couldn''t help but stroke her forehead, sighed and said: "However, I have told them with magic. , Let them come here... then we will help them deal with those Galakrond minions!"


    "Well, just do this..." Zhou Ye nodded.


    More than two hours later-


    With a roar of dragon...


    In the sky, Nesario appeared.


    However, the minions of Galakrond chasing them behind them are gone... replaced by a tall mechanical dwarf driving a strange flying machine.


    No one else, but one of the guardians, Mimiron.


    Seeing the arrival of Mimiron, Tyre paused the planing work in his hands, and then greeted his colleagues: "Mimilon!!!"


    "Hello, Tyre!!" Mimiron''s voice was a bit sharp, making it sound like this guy has a very detached character.


    "These little guys brought those weird things to Alduya, so we eliminated those monsters easily!!" Mimiron walked down from his flying machine... He first apologized to Tyre: "Sorry, we only know that Galakrond is such an evil creature. We didn''t extend a helping hand in time for your help. It was our fault!!"


    "No, it''s nothing!" Tyre shook his head and said, "Are you alone?"


    "Other people are on their way..." Mimiron said, looking at the huge body of Galakrond next to him, and said: "It''s Galakrond? Tyr, you have already defeated it. What a great deal!!!"


    "No, this is not my contribution alone!!" Tyre said, pointing to Zhou Ye''s family of four next to him and said: "The biggest contribution of this is to the two daughters of Lord Eternal, who ignore the danger. , Desperately pursued Galakrond... and finally killed it here!!"


    As far as Tyre is concerned, he does not bother to claim the credit of others. Although he did a lot in the battle to kill Galakrond, he regards this as his responsibility as the guardian of the world, so... ...He doesn''t think he has any credit.


    "This is really amazing..." Without witnessing Galakrond, Mimiron never knew how terrifying this guy was... "Thank you... Huh?"


    When Mimiron just wanted to say something to Alexstrasza and Ysera, he also found Iona standing in it...same as Tyr who saw Iona for the first time, he I was also surprised to find that in this woman''s body, there was the aura of their father god...that belonged to the creator, the titan.


    "you are¡­¡­"


    "This is the giver of life, the great Titan of Life, Lord Iona!!" Tyre introduced to his colleagues... "Master Iona can control his size to this for some reasons. This kind of form is more convenient for her to descend into this world..."


    "This... this is incredible..." Mi Miron looked at Iona, who was much shorter than herself, and couldn''t help but admire.


    Don¡¯t look at Mimiron¡¯s appearance as a steel mechanical dwarf, but-what he calls a dwarf is also relative to those half giants, even a dwarf-his height is five meters away...


    However, at this time, other guardians have also arrived...


    Azadas, Lord of the Earth, Loken, Lord of Wisdom, Thorim, Lord of Storm, Hodir, Lord of Ice, Mimiron, Lord of Creation, Tyr, Lord of Order, Rai the Great Guardian, and Chief Administrator Odin and the others gathered in this wilderness at this moment...


    This may be the most complete gathering of guardians since the Battle of the Ancient Gods, right??


    The guardians who gathered together were all shocked by Galakrond¡¯s huge size... They sincerely apologized to Tyr for their initial indifference, and Tyr said that they did not take it seriously... ...But his proposal caused a bit of controversy among the guardians.


    Reference 1594


    One thousand five hundred and ninety-four chapters


    "My brothers..." Tyre looked at the guardians and said solemnly: "After this incident, I deeply felt my lack of strength..."


    "When the creators leave, they will entrust us with the responsibility of guarding this world..."


    "And we must always increase our vigilance and watch the ancient evil gods who are imprisoned underground-so we rarely have time to observe the world and react in time to certain things!!"


    Regarding Tyre''s words, the guardians nodded with shame...


    When they asked for help in Tyre, they did behave very indifferently, but obviously Tyre was giving them face, so-in return, they plan to listen to what their brothers say...


    "Therefore... I think we should give more responsibility to others!!" Tyr said, pointing to Nesario and other ancestor dragons, Alexstrasza, and Yser who stood by. Ra, said: "I think everyone has seen the courage and wisdom they showed in this battle... Then, I want to contact God the Father to give them strength and let them become our assistants to help us guard the world! "


    "Well, I agree!!" Azadas, Lord of the Earth nodded, agreeing with Tyre''s opinion, "We really can''t take care of the whole world in a comprehensive way!!"


    "I agree too!!" Loken, the King of Wisdom, also agreed with Tyre.


    Following their statements, the other guardians also agreed to Tyre¡¯s proposal...


    However, at this moment... a strong voice said: "I object!!!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1181

    This voice attracted everyone''s attention...


    The person who opposed it was not someone else. It was Odin who was given the status of chief administrator before the creator Titan left.


    "Although they performed well in this battle, I don''t think they can take on the responsibility of guarding this world!!" Odin said unceremoniously: "If you need help, I am more optimistic about heroic fighting. The Vrykul!!!"


    "...Sorry, Odin-I can''t agree with your point of view!!" Tyre retorted unceremoniously: "Compared to those Vrykul who only knows about combat, I am more optimistic about the wisdom of these little guys... So I insist!!"


    "I agree with Tyre''s opinion!!"


    "I agree too!!"


    "Seconded!!"


    "Seconded!!"


    A scene that shocked Odin appeared... Except for his daughter, Haierya, no one agreed with him.


    Even his daughter Haierya was silent, obviously in her heart she agreed with Tyre''s suggestion.


    This made Odin very annoyed... He angrily said: "I was given the responsibility of managing this world by the Fathers, and I firmly reject this absurd proposal..."


    While talking, Odin said to Iona: "Dear Life Titan, please forgive me for being rude!!!"


    After saying this, Odin turned around and left, and by the way took away his daughter Haierya... "Let¡¯s go, Haierya... I will never agree to this!!"


    "..." Haierya hesitated to look at the back of her father''s departure, and then at Zhou Ye-her goal has not been achieved yet, and she still doesn''t know how she will die in the future. What...


    Just at this time¡­¡­


    In Haierya''s mind, Zhou Ye''s voice came-[Don''t worry, when you are in danger, call my name in your heart, and I will save you!


    After getting Zhou Ye¡¯s guarantee, Haierya¡¯s melancholy expression was slightly relieved. She believed that Zhou Ye, the eternal One, would never deceive herself, because - he is an eternal existence... for this A great existence, no one will feel that he will deceive himself or something.


    In fact-this is Haierya''s misunderstanding.


    For Zhou Ye, a guy with negative ethics, as long as he finds it interesting, cheating is not a big deal.


    Fortunately, he has almost no record of deceiving women in matters of life and death, so Haierya is still very safe.


    Odin''s departure did not have any impact on this gathering.


    The guardians began to eagerly discuss what kind of power and responsibilities should be given to these future guardian dragons.


    Finally-the negotiation is over.


    The guardian Loken called his creator Norgannon to bestow the ancestor dragon Malygos with the earth-shaking arcane power.


    The guardian Azadas petitioned his creator, hoping that Khaz''goroth would drop a corner of his magnificent power and give it to the resolute ancestor dragon Neltharion.Since then, Nesario has been crowned the name of the guardian of the earth, in charge of the mountains and deep caves of the entire land, and his body is the manifestation of the power of the world.


    The Great Guardian Rai guided the power of its creator Aman Sul, and injected all of it into the body of the ancestor Dragon Nozdormu.From Aman''sul''s vast abilities, Nozdormu received the blessing of dominating time.


    Why are there no places for Alexstrasza and Ysera??


    Because Zhou Ye rejected the guardians'' proposal for his daughter to instill strength for his daughter.


    What a joke, after being infused with power by those guys, while gaining power, they also received a heavy responsibility...


    I didn¡¯t see it in the game. After Thrall was given the title of Guardian of the Earth by Deathwing, he felt that the entire land of Azeroth was pressing on his body, as if every inch of his skin was cracking. ??


    Zhou Ye wouldn''t let his daughter suffer such a crime...


    Therefore, he did not hesitate to reject the guardians'' proposal, and the reason used was very legitimate-of course his daughters must inherit the power of their mother, the life Titan Iona.


    Regarding this matter, the guardians chose to respect Zhou Ye¡¯s opinion. After all¡ªhe is an eternal one, although they still don¡¯t know what kind of destructive power Zhou Ye possesses, but¡ªjust by his identity as the spouse of the Titan of Life. , Is enough to make him respected.


    Next, just for the reproduction of the dragon clan, the guardians began to help Neltharion, Malygos, and Nozdormu to transform their clan.


    The intention of the guardians is that each guardian dragon has a quota of three hundred adults, and the rest will depend on them to thrive...


    And Alexstrasza and Ysera, who also have the title of guarding giant dragons, are more sad. Although they also have three hundred adult clan quotas, they don''t have clan members...


    But that¡¯s not a problem. Zhou Ye waved his hand... and said that Alexstrasza and Ysera were allowed to go to their ancestral land to find their own places. Of course¡ªthere were conditions, and there could be no male dragons. ...


    Regarding her father''s conditions, Alexstrasza and Ysera smiled at each other, nodded and agreed.


    Of course they know why their father said this, and they also have their own considerations... They plan to find only those who have just grown up or are about to reach adulthood as their tribe, because-they know that their father has certain There is a strange habit of things.


    With the departure of the five guardian dragons, the entire wilderness was empty again. Finally, at someone¡¯s suggestion, the guardians planned to build a majestic building on this wilderness called the Temple of Dragon Sleep-as Guard the place where the dragons discussed matters.


    And this previously unknown wilderness will also get a resounding name because of Galakrond¡¯s huge corpse in the future-Dragonbone Wilderness.


    Reference 1595


    One thousand five hundred and ninety-five chapters


    North of Kalimdor, on the desolate land that was just named Dragonbone Wilderness by Zhou Ye¡ª¡ª


    In the deserted Gobi, there was a huge dragon corpse lying quietly...


    And about dozens of kilometers away from this dragon corpse, a towering building is rising from the ground.


    The tireless mechanical gnomes operate their punk-steam-style construction machinery, adding bricks and tiles to this magnificent building, and some giants and elemental creatures belonging to the Guardian are also helping out from the mountains surrounding this wilderness Mined huge stones, and let those mechanical dwarves drive their construction machinery to transport them.


    In order to facilitate transportation, these mechanical gnomes simply built two passages like city walls on both sides of this temple, which has been named Dragon Sleep, and named them the Road of Titans.


    Not far from this lively construction site, a group of mechanical gnomes with engineering eyes are on the side of a huge machine, busy up and down...


    And beside this machine stood two figures with different images, one tall and one short.


    No one else, it is Zhou Ye and the leader of the mechanical dwarf, the guardian Mimiron...


    Don''t think that the mechanical dwarf is just a dwarf, Zhou Ye, standing with him at a height of about 1.9 meters, looks like a dwarf!!


    This is also no way-who likes to compare their height when making Titans??


    Compared to other guardians who are hundreds of meters tall, Mimiron, who is only five meters high, can really be called a dwarf.


    Now-these mechanical gnomes are building an evolutionary reshaping machine for those guarding dragons and their people to reshape the dragon''s body.


    "It''s really an interesting creation, is it the product of the combination of the power of Titans and magic?" Zhou Ye looked at the seemingly huge machine in front of him, and said with some emotion: "So can the two be combined in this way? ??"


    "Of course!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mimiron said with some pride: "We use magic energy as a drive to make all kinds of machinery. This kind of creation meets most of our needs...!!!"


    "Maybe one day in the future, my subordinates will ask you how to perfectly blend mechanical creation with magic!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Of course there is no problem! I look forward to one day in the future to discuss this issue with your subordinates." For Zhou Ye, Mi Miron is still very good at talking-at least unlike the task of the game, there are countless other tasks. Only Zhou Ye can achieve his goal.


    If this were the game world, Zhou Ye''s reputation in the group of World Guardians was born to worship this level because of his woman, Iona, the Titan of Life.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1182

    Of course, there are many other reasons... but the most important thing is not Zhou Ye''s strength, but Iona''s Titan status.


    If you only look at strength, the Guardian might set his reputation on respect because of Zhou Ye''s incomparable power, but it will definitely not be like the current level-worship.


    At least power can''t be exchanged for worship, but for awe.


    "I wanted to ask just now!!" Zhou Ye said, pointing to the mechanical dwarfs of different sizes and asked: "Why are your men different?"


    In front of me, on this huge machine, the height of the mechanical dwarf who is crawling around is roughly divided into three levels. The tallest one is almost as tall as Mimiron, and about four meters in height, and the medium , The height is about two meters... the smallest-cough, almost less than one meter.


    "Engineering manufacturing is a very rigorous job!!" Mimiron said, pointing to the smallest mechanical dwarf and said: "There are many people of this kind among my men. They are made by me deliberately. The thing is to allow them to install those tiny parts that are tricky for a guy of my size..."


    "...So that''s the case..." Zhou Ye nodded silently-the so-called fine micro-manipulation of emotion Mi Milong was deliberately making dwarfs that are very short to them.


    However, after another thought, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to laugh again...


    Perhaps this is not surprising in a world with magic.


    The microcosm starts from making tiny assistants¡ªthe tiny assistants then make even smaller assistants, and again and again, sooner or later, maybe Mimiron can make a dwarf like an atom...


    No no...Perhaps such a tiny existence can''t resist the curse of flesh and blood of the ancient gods. At that time, in the blink of an eye-it will become a flesh and blood creature.


    When the time comes, I will really respond to that sentence-as long as the courage is strong, the cell will be on maternity leave.


    Thinking of this¡ªZhou Ye couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "What are you laughing at? Lord Eternal!" Mi Miron looked at Zhou Ye strangely and asked.


    "No, nothing...I just thought of something interesting!!" Zhou Ye explained with a smile: "Look, if you make your smallest mechanical dwarf, then make smaller mechanical dwarf, let Those smaller mechanical gnomes, making smaller mechanical gnomes... what happens when the smallest mechanical gnomes are finally made?"


    "...This, this is really a genius idea, my God, why didn''t I think of this..." Mimiron was instantly sluggish, and he began to mutter to himself.


    "In order to realize this great idea... I may need to change the data in the melting pot..."


    "No no... The control of the Forge of Consciousness is in Odin''s hands, and he won''t allow me to change the data in the Forge of Will!"


    "By the way, I might be able to make a miniature version of the melting pot of will to condense the soul of the steel creation... Yes, just do it...! It seems that I need to borrow some leftovers from the creators from others The artifact..."


    Mimiron was like a demon, mumbling to himself, dancing and dancing...like a giant child.


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly...


    For Mimiron''s state, he often sees those researchers in Umbrella.


    It can be said that none of the guys who are obsessed with scientific research are bad guys.


    For them, perhaps there is only one thing that is most interesting in the world, and that is their research topic...For their research, they can forget about sleep and food, and can be desperate...


    Zhou Ye likes such pure people. They are dismissive of fame and fortune. As long as they meet their most basic life needs, they will spend their entire lives for the projects you want.


    Seeing Mimiron''s appearance, Zhou Ye couldn''t help thinking of the lovely people in his research institute... he couldn''t help but feel that this giant dwarf was much more cordial.


    And the other dwarves have already taken offense to their boss''s supernatural way.


    The entire clan of mechanical gnomes are research madmen, but they are a little envious of their boss''s appearance-this is also a state of an inexhaustible explosion of inspiration for them.


    Reference 1596


    One thousand five hundred and ninety-six chapters


    Just when Mimiron''s gods and gods said, his subordinates did not stop.


    Those mechanical gnomes of different sizes are making this machine that allows the guardians to transform the dragon in the most labor-saving way according to the blueprint given by their boss.


    Three hours later----


    The robotic gnomes have installed the machine. A mechanical gnome who has been instructing the gnomes to install the machine walked up to his elder Miron and said respectfully: "Master Miron, the machine has been installed. Do you need to debug it?"


    "Ah?? Ah! What did you just say? Wrench..." Mimiron responded when he heard what he said.


    "My lord, the machine has been installed. Do you need to test it?" asked the mechanical gnome called a wrench.


    "Testing? No, no... My machine is the most powerful, how could it need to be tested?" Mimiron confidently said, "That''s it, there is no need to test...I have more important things to do!! "


    With that said, Mimiron turned around and planned to find something, and to record the inspiration that came out of his mind just now, so as not to forget it.


    "Wait... Mimiron!!" Zhou Ye hurriedly stopped him...


    Zhou Ye knows about Mi Miron''s machine... the failure rate of that cheating father is inversely proportional to his self-confidence completion. For some unspeakable purpose, Zhou Ye doesn''t want Mi Miron to do this thing. Smashed.


    "I think you''d better check it!!" Zhou Ye said, "You know, this is a big scene, five guardian dragons, and their respective dependents add up to more than a thousand... if you mess up. If you do, I promise that your reputation will be completely ruined on this continent... At that time, when everyone talks about Mimiron, they will say-[I know he is the foolish guardian who messed up the conversion ceremony Well!] Do you hope so?"


    "No, Mimiron is the king of creation, who dares to say that I am a foolish guardian?" Mimiron said here... After hesitating for a while, between his future fame and the inspiration that burst into his mind now In the end, I chose the former... "I''m not afraid of others calling me stupid guardian, I just treat my creation with the meticulous attitude of a researcher!!"


    While talking, Mi Miron walked to the side of this huge machine and began to check carefully...


    After a long while, he really let him check out a problem... "You bastards, here is a micro-control valve written on the drawing, why did you install a small control valve for me, you want to make those dragons explode? Hurry up and change it for me!!!"


    After some debugging... this machine can finally run without obstacles.


    At this time, Iona was also surrounded by the guardians and came over...


    "How is it? What do you think after communicating with your fellow clan?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    Just now Iona followed the guardians to Aldua, and used the machine to contact the Titans left from the furnace of Aldua''s will to communicate with the Titans of the Temples.


    "I feel a little emotional!!" Iona said, reaching out and holding her man''s hand, and said: "Those guys are completely in the posture of a superior creator. It''s so boring..."


    "What?? Did those guys force you to go to the temples of the gods?" Zhou Ye''s eyes widened and he was about to go crazy...


    Those guys had better not sneer, otherwise-he doesn''t mind destroying the temples before Sa Zong, and he will never let the souls of the Titans run away like Zong Zong, when the time comes... ¡­He will definitely surprise those guys!!


    Anyway, whether or not the Titans behind have affected him to make a girl, a bunch of rough guys, they killed them...what happened to the creator?God killed every one of them.


    Seeing her own man staring, Iona smiled and shook her head and said: "That''s not true. They sincerely invited me into the Pantheon, but I refused... I was just unhappy when they heard that my spouse was just a human. The expression, the look of regret...It''s like seeing...!!!"


    Iona didn¡¯t know whether to describe the contempt of those people for her men. After thinking about it--she thought it was better...


    Stop arousing the anger of your own man...


    When the time comes, when his own man gets angry, the temples properly demand the rhythm of GG.


    However, Zhou Ye said disapprovingly: "They think you are willing to fall, right?"


    "Yeah!!" Iona nodded and admitted.


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye laughed twice...Ma Dan''s, these two idiots-wait for the uncle to free his hands, and pull out the souls of you guys with only the remnant souls. Suppress it on Lao Tzu''s Void Battleship and use it as fuel for the eternal furnace.


    Seeing her man''s smile, Iona raised the heart, and only then let it go slightly... After telling the performance of those people, Iona immediately regretted it.But seeing that her man was not angry... She just breathed a sigh of relief.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1183

    At this moment, the guardians are visiting Mimiron¡¯s creation and have not heard the conversation between the two couples...


    Just at this time--


    There was a roar of dragons in the distant sky...


    With the sound, the ancestor dragon that covered the sky and sun, led by five dragons of different colors, flew towards here...


    Behind the five great dragons, the ancestor Longjing of different colors was clearly divided into five teams...under the leadership of their respective leaders, they landed not far from Zhou Ye.


    "Tsk tusk... or my daughter looks at the majesty!!" Zhou Ye exclaimed as he looked at the red dragon and the green dragon, which were obviously twice the size of the other dragons.


    "Of course, I am not as stingy as those of my fellow clan!" Regarding Zhou Ye''s words, Iona raised her face and said triumphantly: "After all, for my fellow tribes, the world they used to order is thousands of times. Wan, and I only have these two daughters. I don¡¯t care for them, who cares for them?"


    "Yes, this is the difference between servants and relatives!! Hahaha..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing.


    The guys in the temples are very generous?That''s nonsense...


    While empowering Neltharion, Malygos, and Nozdormu, they also bound them to the entire Azeroth. This is why Zhou Ye refused to let his own two. Because this daughter accepted their gift...


    With his own life titans, is Mao going to accept the gift of wild titans?Are you stupid??


    At this time, Alexstrasza and Ysera yelled at the family members who had been recruited from behind them at the same time, transformed into human form, and came to their father...


    "Dad... we are back!!" X2


    While talking, the two women and one person took a bite on the cheek of their father.


    And Nelthario and the others also turned into human forms, and walked to the guardian... to say hello to them.


    This comparison shows the status of both parties.


    Nelthario and the others are truly respectful to the Guardian, and the two women with the names of the Red Dragon Queen and the Green Dragon Queen, and their father, can only be said to be intimate...


    Intimacy and respect, these two attitudes-which one is closer?At a glance...


    Reference 1597


    Chapter one thousand five hundred and ninety seven


    Just when Zhou Ye smiled and welcomed his two daughters back successfully...


    His eyes were suddenly attracted by a blue ancestor dragon...


    It''s not that Zhou Ye was hungry enough to eat, and he was starting to attack the Ancestral Dragon, but he felt that this blue Ancestral Dragon was a bit...


    What should I say?


    It would be more appropriate to use the word distinctive.


    In a group of ugly-looking ancestorsaurus, will a somewhat cute ancestorsaurus make you feel bright??


    Obviously this blue ancestor dragon is the so-called cute ancestor dragon.


    "Dad''s vision is great!!" Following Zhou Ye''s vision to see the distinctive blue ancestral dragon queen, Alexstrasza couldn''t help laughing and joking: "It''s called Sindragosa. It is said that it is the first Meilong in the blue dragon clan...so far I have not chosen a spouse!!"


    "Look at me to get it!!!" The first time he heard the name, Zhou Ye decided-this blue dragon, he was going to make a decision...


    Having said this, Zhou Ye walked towards the blue ancestor dragon without hesitation.


    His actions alarmed a person, cough cough... No, it should be a dragon.


    It is the former blue dragon Malygos, one of the current guardian dragons, the weaver-Malygos.


    "My lord, there are all my family members... What do you want to do???" Malygos did not hesitate to stand in front of Zhou Ye, he could see it, and Zhou Ye chose against him The dragon queen, Sindragosa went... As a dragon king, he would never allow his spouse to be snatched away.


    "Is your family member? Why is my mount among your family members?" Zhou Ye asked unceremoniously, looking at the huge dragon body in front of him.


    "Your mount? The ones behind me are my family members..." Although Malygos had heard of Zhou Ye''s strength, but--except for his extraordinary speed, Zhou Ye had never shown before them. His own power... Therefore, he didn''t want to let the dragon queen he fancy easily.


    And¡ªhe thought he had two other brothers, Neltharion and Nozdormu, to help, so he was completely confident facing Zhou Ye...


    Besides, with so many guardians present, Malygos didn''t believe that Zhou Ye would be so shameless to rob Dragon Girl.


    It''s a pity-he somewhat overestimated Zhou Ye''s integrity.


    Moreover, for Zhou Ye''s¡ªwomen, if you like them, you have to grab them...a pound of more face??


    The strong love female sex is called widowed disease, the weak love female sex is despicable and shameless.


    This is the difference between strong and weak...Unfortunately, Zhou Ye is the strong one.


    "I''ll just say it once, get out of the way..." Zhou Ye took a cold look at the newly promoted magic weaver and said, "I want to take my mount, Sindragosa!"


    "Don''t think about it!!!" Hearing Zhou Ye tore his face unceremoniously... Malygos was also angry. The goddess he had a crush on for a long time was said to be a private possession mount... This is also true for him. An insult...


    And Neltharion and Nozdormu did not lose Malygos''s trust, stood by his side and fought with him...


    "Great Eternal One... It''s too much for you to do this!!" Nozdormu shook his head, looking blindly.


    "If you want to snatch my brother''s family, you have to bear our anger first!!" Neltharion said resolutely. At this moment, he is not the crazy Deathwing that was tortured by the whispers of the ancient gods. He is just a guardian of the earth who can cut his sword for his brother.


    "Let''s help you, father!!!" As the words fell, Alexstrasza and Ysera directly showed the form of giant dragons and stood on both sides of their father.


    "This... what''s wrong?" Tyr walked over anxiously and asked.


    "The eternal lord is going to grab my love!!" Malygos said angrily.


    "My lord..." Tyre looked at Zhou Ye with some embarrassment...


    "Who is right and who is wrong... What we said is not counted!!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, then pointed to the ignorant little blue dragon and said, "Let her make the choice by herself!!!"


    "I think Lord Eternal is right!!" Loken, the King of Wisdom, said: "Everything should be left to this Miss Blue Dragon to choose by herself... As neutrals, we don''t know who you are right and who is right. I was wrong... But I think that Miss Blue Dragon should know the most!"


    "I agree¡­¡­"


    "I agree¡­¡­"


    A kind of guardians have chosen to be neutral...


    From the common sense, Zhou Ye''s words really make sense¡ªwhether Sindragosa was Zhou Ye''s mount or Malygos''s lover, she herself should know best.


    Facing the guardians'' words, Malygos also recognized...


    In his opinion, he has an advantage over Zhou Ye, that is-he can speak dragon language and can explain things clearly to Sindragosa in advance, of course-as a descriptor, where should this matter go? Isn''t it his own decision to deviate in the direction?


    Thinking of this... Malygos began to tell Sindragosa what happened.


    However, in the description, he didn''t choose what to add to the jealousy. He just described the matter they had just disputed.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1184

    what did you say??Malygos is really a good man??


    You made a mistake... that is, although Zhou Ye doesn''t understand Dragon Language, but-Zhou Ye''s two daughters are from Dragon Clan, OK, how could they not understand Dragon Language?


    So-instead of being criticized, grab the braid... it''s better-say it in a five to ten.


    Moreover, Malygos believes that Sindragosa is definitely not Zhou Ye¡¯s mount, because - he watched her grow up... Of course, the so-called watching her grow up is just among a group of people. It''s just big, there is no relationship between the two so far...


    But-now that Sindragosa is willing to change form to become a dragon and follow Malygos, Malygos believes that he still has a chance to hold Meilong.


    however--


    Just after Malygos described what happened to the side with confidence... a scene that surprised him appeared.


    "I choose to be this adult''s mount!!" Sindragosa said in a dragon language, and then step by step, step by step, step by step, step by step, step by step, he walked firmly in front of Zhou Ye with the incredible gaze in Malygos''s eyes. Then... he lowered his body and put his huge dragon head in front of Zhou Ye.


    In the performance of dragons, this represents absolute surrender...


    Zhou Ye smiled and touched the leader of Sindragosa, and said, "Not bad, not bad...It''s a good dragon!!"


    "No¡ªwhat evil witchcraft did you use against Sindragosa!!" Malygos roared angrily. Following his roar, the blue ancestor dragons behind him also roared. The posture of going to war with Zhou Ye...


    "Kneel down!!" Zhou Ye didn''t raise his eyes, but just let the entire Blue Dragon Legion completely lie down on the ground with a soft voice.


    They wailed and struggled...


    These blue dragons felt like they were carrying the whole world on their backs. The huge pressure made them have to lie on the ground, their heads stuck to the ground, and they could not move.


    Zhou Ye gently stroked Sindragosa¡¯s head while he said in a low voice, ¡°When I quietly put away my strength, don¡¯t try to irritate me, otherwise-you will find yourself doing something. What a stupid thing..."


    Following his words...the elements are wailing, everything is well understood. The day that was originally on the sky turned into a dark night in the blink of an eye, and even the stars in the sky lost their luster, leaving only a bright moon. Still shining on this starry place.


    Reference 1598


    One thousand five hundred and ninety-eight chapters


    "This kind of power..." Tyre muttered astonished as he looked at the scenery in front of him: "Titan is on...Even in the bodies of the fathers, I have never felt such a powerful force..."


    "Yes..." Thorim, Lord of the Storm, also said solemnly: "It seems that the elements of the entire world are pleasing this lord... listen, the roar of those elements..."


    "I heard the wailing of the earth..." Azadas, the king of the earth, said dullly.


    A group of guardians said this and looked at each other...absolutely in this matter, keep absolutely neutral.


    To Zhou Ye??


    The name of the guardian of the world makes them unable to wipe away the face for the time being, so those who eat fruit go to please Zhou Ye-they think they still need a face.


    So, stay neutral...just stand by.


    At this time, Malygos, the weaver at the center of the entire event, had a more intuitive feeling about Zhou Ye''s strength than others.


    Malygos was firmly pressed against the cold ground by Zhou Ye''s aura, and he couldn''t do things like raising his eyelids...


    His heart was filled with despair and sorrow.


    power--


    It''s a good thing...


    It can make people go to heaven or fall into hell in an instant.


    Perhaps it is precisely because of the power of the Titan that he has just obtained that makes Malygos so arrogant and arrogant, and forgets who he is facing Zhou Ye.


    He is the existence of Henggu, he is the spouse of the Titan of Life, and he is a powerful eternal being-as a person who has only received a trace of the power of the Creator Titan, he actually tried to challenge such a powerful existence, he is really-stupid Got home.


    Thinking of this, Malygos felt that his intestines were going to regret.


    Malygos felt the cracking sound of his bones under the tremendous pressure. He wanted to ask for mercy, but found that he didn''t even have the opportunity to ask for mercy.


    Just when Malygos felt sad that he might be dying here today...


    He felt the pressure on his body lightened, and then... the huge force that was about to grind him into powder disappeared in an instant... as if the momentum that just pressed him to the ground was just his illusion... ¡­


    And Malygos knew that it was not an illusion. At this moment, the bones of his whole body were wailing, telling him the pain he had just suffered-he was lying on the ground with lingering heart, and he didn''t even dare to lift his head, for fear of it again. Aroused Zhou Ye''s anger.


    "My love...what makes you so angry!!" A sweet voice came into Malygos''s ears. This voice sounded so comfortable, and this soft voice alone gave It''s a kind of human¡ªthe sense that the owner of this voice is definitely a beautiful woman.


    Malygos raised his eyelids slightly curiously, and looked at that voice...


    He didn''t covet the owner of this voice or something, Malygos just wanted to know-who on earth saved him.


    Obviously, it was the arrival of the owner of this voice that made him escape.


    I saw that at this moment, beside Zhou Ye, a tall and beautiful woman was standing... She had long silver hair like moonlight, and on her extremely beautiful face, with a gentle smile... One can''t help but feel good at a glance.


    No one else is here, but Elune, the goddess of the moon.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that a little guy is ignorant, so I educate him a little bit!!" Looking at Elune, Zhou Ye smiled and said.


    Zhou Ye didn''t intend to kill Malygos just like that, because - he still coveted his daughter...


    If you kill Malygos and replace it with a dragon to be the guardian of the blue dragon, will those blue dragon princesses appear?


    As for the robbing of Sindragosa, will other blue dragon princesses not be born?


    Zhou Ye was not afraid at all... you know, even in the game, each of those guardian dragons has multiple spouses.


    Of course, because of the early intervention of Zhou Ye in this world, the Red Dragon Queen Alexstrasza and the Green Dragon Queen Ysera became his daughters, and were brainwashed by him from an early age¡ªthe mother dragon¡¯s thinking that she must be the same ...


    This is really great...


    In fact, to put it bluntly, Zhou Ye did not plan to kill Malygos here for the beautiful blue dragon girls in the future, only to scare him.


    At present, the effect of this intimidation is quite good.


    At least he had a stabbing appearance just now, and Malygos, who was about to go to war with Zhou Ye, was completely persuaded-even if Zhou Ye had put away his power, he was still lying on the ground, not daring to move.


    Hearing her man''s explanation, Elune couldn''t help but gave her man a blank look.


    Just now she felt a cohesion of the destructive power from her own man, so she suddenly appeared here, wanting to appease the bad guy.


    result--


    She was worried...


    And Elune''s appearance made the other guardians shocked again...


    Originally, these guardians thought that Iona, who was the Titan of Life, was already Zhou Ye''s best spouse, but this one seemed not inferior to the Titan...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1185

    Moreover, they can also faintly feel that the vast expanse of divine power on Elune...


    "Don''t frighten this poor fellow..." Elune said, looking at the blue dragon army headed by the weaver Malygos lying on the ground and said: "My love, if they really make you angry. If you do, then you can completely destroy them... You almost scared me just now!!"


    "..."


    Hearing Elune''s words, Malygos, lying on the ground, had a tearful feeling.


    I thought a kind lady came, but what happened??


    This one is more ruthless...


    But it was true. Although the moon god Elune would be very kind when facing her followers, but - she was also angry - let''s find out about the moon fire technique.


    "Since there is nothing to do, then I''ll go first!!" Elune said, and after a bit of a mouthful from her man''s eyes, said: "Bless you, my love!"


    As Elune''s figure disappeared on the spot...


    The whole scene was once embarrassing...


    And Zhou Ye didn''t care whether it was embarrassment or not. He looked directly at Mi Milong and said, "Shall we start the conversion ceremony? Mi Milong..."


    "Of course, I''m already ready!!" Mi Miron said, directing the dwarf engineers under his command to prepare to turn on the transformation instrument."Then who will come first?"


    "Just start with me!!" Zhou Ye said, patted Sindragosa on the head, and said, "Sindragosa, let''s go in first..."


    At this point, the other guardian dragons didn''t say a word.


    They just saw Zhou Ye''s power, they didn''t want to anger Zhou Ye anymore...


    And Malygos didn''t even dare to say anything. He stayed aside now, lying prone on the ground-waiting for Zhou Ye''s disposal.


    Malygos knew that he had become the laughing stock of many people at this time. His heart was full of anger and regret, but a strange thought was gradually emerging from his mind.


    He has seen the greatest power, and the master of this power did not kill him because of his offense. Shouldn''t he be grateful??


    Whether it is for his own race or to gain greater power, he should serve that great being... Thinking of this, Malygos lay down more willingly.


    Zhou Ye knew what Malygos thought, and he glanced at Malygos with a faint smile¡ªthe mental standpoint was still so useful.


    Reference 1599


    One thousand five hundred and ninety-nine chapters


    The transformation ceremony began with Sindragosa, followed by Alexstrasza¡¯s Red Dragonflight, and then Ysera¡¯s Green Dragonflight...


    Then came the Black Dragon Legion and the Time Dragon Legion.


    For this order, the other guardian dragons certainly won''t have any disagreements.


    The concept of the weak eating the strong and the strong giving priority is deeply ingrained in the ancestor dragon group.


    If this weren''t the case, Nesario and the others would not be the leaders of their respective races. Would they really think that the ridiculous politics would work in the dragon race?They believe in their own power more than their powerless language ability.


    With the help of Mimiron''s machine, the guardians can transform these thousands of ancestor dragons into giant dragons with little effort.


    All they have to do is to stand in the reserved position around this machine, and directly input their power along the port reserved by Mimiron.


    In this way, the guardians are also relaxed and happy, and the ancestor dragons of the various races that have been transformed are also much more convenient.


    These ancestor dragons only need to walk into this machine one by one.


    With the passage of time, after even the last Blue Dragon Legion that received the transformation has been completely transformed, this dragon-building activity is finally over.


    The entire transformation process lasted a whole day and night.


    Even if the Mimiron''s machine helped amplify the guardian''s power, it made them a lot easier, but after transforming these ancestor dragons, the guardians of the world are all tired and choking... after all, this is more than a thousand. The reconstruction project of the dragon.


    They hurriedly said a few words to the dragons who had been transformed, and then left Mimiron here to continue to supervise the construction of the Temple of Wyrmrest, and they each returned to their temple in Alduar-they needed rest.


    And Nozdormu, the Lord of Time, looked at Malygos, who had been silent since the transformation, and then looked at Neltharion... "I am going to find a place to build my new lair. I''m leaving¡­¡­"


    With that, Nozdormu turned into a giant dragon, took his time dragon legion, brandished his wings and flew away...


    After Nesario, the guardian of the earth, was silent for a while, he didn''t bother to say a word. He also waved his wings and left here with his own Black Dragon Legion.


    Whether it''s Nozdormu or Neltharion... they don''t want to be here anymore and embarrass their brother Malygos.They only knew that facing an existence like Zhou Ye, even if they were given a trace of Titan power, they still had nothing to do.


    Moreover, since Zhou Ye has made it clear that he will not kill Malygos, then he will never kill Malygos-of course, the premise is that Malygos does not kill himself...


    As for¡ªWill Malygos die by himself and choose to die with Zhou Ye??


    Nozdormu and Neltharion have reached a conclusion.


    Look at Malygos''s current appearance... It doesn''t look like he is going to fight Zhou Ye desperately, which makes Nozdormu and Nesario breathe a sigh of relief...


    After all-no one wants to face an existence that they absolutely cannot overcome.


    For Malygos and the others, Zhou Ye is an existence that they absolutely cannot defeat...


    Although, when Zhou Ye was angry, they did not face Zhou Ye''s anger, and were not crushed to the ground like Malygos, unable to move, but at that moment, they also felt Helpless like an ant.


    This makes their mood a bit complicated at this time...that''s why they seem to leave here silently.


    And the actions of Neltharion and Nozdormu made Malygos more firm in his heart...


    [They are laughing at me...]


    [They are looking down on me...]


    [I want to surrender at the feet of the master, let you see who is the strongest guardian dragon...]


    With such complicated thoughts, Malygos walked in front of Zhou Ye step by step...


    "What do you want to do? Malygos!!" Sindragosa, who had been completely brainwashed by Zhou Ye and became her most loyal mount, blocked Malygos''s footsteps for the first time, and she looked guarded. The family in front of him who had taken care of himself very much asked: "Are you going to ignore the master''s tolerance and provoke the master again?"


    "..." Malygos glanced at Sindragosa with a complicated mood, and had to say...He still loves Sindragosa, but-now he wants to suffocate this undesirable feeling. then¡­¡­


    Just when Sindragosa stared at Malygos unceremoniously, Zhou Ye spoke...


    "Well, Sindragosa... let him come over!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "...Yes, Master!!" Although Sindragosa was still worried about Malygos, but-the master''s order must be obeyed absolutely, so she obediently retreated behind her master with a guarded look. Staring at Malygos... As long as he dared to make any changes, Sindragosa would definitely rush over immediately, defending his master''s glory with his own life.


    But¡ªthe scene before him stunned Sindragosa.


    I saw that Malygos walked to Zhou Ye''s front, and then - without hesitation, he knelt down and lowered his proud head towards Zhou Ye."Malygos, the weaver, is willing to surrender to your command forever, as your most loyal guardian, defending everything about you, my lord!!!"


    "What... let you choose to surrender to me?" Zhou Ye smiled and asked Sindragosa.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1186

    "It''s your mighty power, sir!!" Malygos raised his head solemnly when he said this."When I was transformed, I felt the power of the Creator Titan from the guardians. It was like the sea, the vast and boundless power... But-in your body, I felt far more than the Titan Our mighty..."


    "Submission to power?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "I don''t care about my subordinates pursuing power, but-I care about whether my subordinates are loyal, I can accept your surrender, but-never betrayal On that day, if there is that day, I don¡¯t mind letting you know what is called¡ªdeath is a relief!!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Malygos lowered his head again, "Yes, my lord...but, I believe it won''t happen one day!! I will use my actions to prove my loyalty..."


    "I hope..." Zhou Ye smiled. Although he had completely brainwashed Malygos, he still wouldn''t fully trust Malygos.


    As long as it wasn''t the kind of Umbrella creation that engraved the gene code of loyalty in his body, Zhou Ye would not fully trust it.


    Brainwashing is indeed the fastest way to get loyal subordinates, but¡ªover time, this control method will be weakened little by little. After all¡ªthought is a very complicated thing, and Zhou Ye does not have it. Interests go to brainwash Malygos every few hundred years. With that time, can''t you do something else?


    He also despised the so-called Blue Dragon Legion... but if there is such a free thug, he just used it first.


    Chapter 1600


    One thousand six hundred chapters


    Just in the Dragonblight Wilderness, when the guardians were busy building temples to protect the dragons and transforming the race, there was also a man in the magnificent palace group on the Alduar mountains more than a thousand kilometers away. ...


    Let''s move the timeline back to the time when the guardians just decided to communicate with their father and give the three dragons the responsibility of guarding...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªAldua¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªIn Odin¡¯s temple.


    "Those guys...Those guys actually communicated with the Father God, and bestowed the power and responsibilities of the giant beasts!!" The guardian of the world, Odin just learned from the furnace of will he manages, his colleagues, Actually, despite his own opposition, he contacted his father and god, and then bestowed the power and responsibility on those giant beasts.


    "The fathers must be blinded by their rhetoric..." Even if he was angry, Odin didn''t dare to arrange the Titans in private, "I absolutely don''t believe... those guys can guard the world..."


    "But father, our abilities are too limited... we can''t manage the whole world at all!!" The witch Haierya tried to persuade her father Odin to believe that this time it was a good thing, "This way we can also relax a lot. ??"


    "I know this is a good thing, but...I just don''t believe that those giants can perform their duty of guarding the world!!" Odin still insisted on his ideas stubbornly."I still think that the responsibility of guarding this world should be given to the brave and vigorous Vrykul, and they are also in the war against the ancient gods, proving that they have the ability to take on this responsibility!"


    "but¡­¡­"


    When Haierya wanted to say something more, Odin was already a little impatient.


    "Nothing but...When those guys come back, I will talk to them!!" Odin waved his hand and drove his daughter out."Okay, Haierya, you should do your magic experiment..."


    "Well..." Haierya sighed helplessly, turned and left Odin''s temple.


    Three days later...


    The guardians who completed the transformation of the entire dragonflight returned to their temple in the mountains of Alduar. Even the great guardian Lai in the south did not leave there, but followed Loken and they returned to Alduar. ...


    After all, after helping the Titans to seal the ancient gods, it has been a long time since Great Guardian Rai had gathered with his comrades in arms. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he intends to have a good talk with his comrades...


    In the temple of the king of the earth, Azadas, a group of guardians sat together, talking and laughing about the interesting events that happened during the War of the Ancients.


    As for the earthling subordinates of Azadas, they kept sending all kinds of barbecue and wine...for the guardians to enjoy.


    Halfway through the banquet, an uninvited guy interrupted everyone''s interest.


    "No one has notified me that a banquet is taking place here?" With a strong voice sounded, Odin, fully clothed, appeared at the entrance of the Earth Temple, and the earth spirits who guarded the door shrank and stood aside, they Obviously he dared not stop this uninvited guest.


    "Ah...Odin, you are here!!" Azadas, the owner of the temple, stood up with a smile, and said to Odin: "Our old friend Lai, it is rare to return to Odua once, so we I just decided to hold a banquet for him... I was planning to call you just now!!"


    "..."


    "..."


    A group of guardians sitting at the banquet were speechless... Didn''t you say that you should not call this fellow Odin?


    But having said that, facing the cunning and sinister ancient evil god, if the king of the earth Azadas was really just a stone head, he would definitely not survive this time, and he would have been dead by the ancient evil god.


    "The commanders of the ancient evil gods who were deceived by this kind of simple appearance are unyielding!!" The Great Guardian Lai whispered to Loken, the King of Wisdom beside him.


    "Yes!!" Loken nodded in agreement, and said aggrievedly: "It is said that I am the most cunning among the Guardians, but who knows that this stone head is the worst!!"


    "Hahahaha..." Loken''s words made Great Guardian Lay couldn''t help laughing.


    Odin glanced at the Great Guardian Lai dissatisfied, but because of his own plan, he didn''t plan to fight Lai now.


    "It just so happens that everyone is gathered here today..." Odin said here, looked at the guardians in the hall, and suddenly found that Mimiron was not there... "Where is Mimiron? Where did he go?"


    "Mimiron is still urging the earthen giants and dwarf craftsmen in Dragonblight to build the Temple of Wyrmrest for the guardian dragon!!"


    The answer to Odin¡¯s words was Tyr, the King of Order... "Odin, what do you want to say?"


    As long as there are groups, there will be contradictions...


    The contradiction of the Guardian team is that everyone sees Odin unhappy.


    Why did everyone fight the ancient evil god, but you Odin was appointed the chief??


    Do you Odin have this ability??


    Facts have proved that most of the contradictions are caused by the existence of classes...


    Although he was a little annoyed at Tyre¡¯s disrespect, Odin¡ªhe didn¡¯t stop there, but looked at the guardians and said, ¡°Although Mimiron is not there, it doesn¡¯t matter... in order to better protect the world. I want to build a steel legion composed of Vrykul, so that...when we can¡¯t free our hands, we can let this legion wipe out the evil and maintain the order the world should have..."


    "I object!!" Tyre stood up first to object."I think now that there is already a guardian dragon and their dragon army, there is no need to form another steel army!"


    "I also don''t think it is necessary..." Loken never liked Odin. In his opinion, Odin is a stupid stupid, why should he be the chief?


    Is it just because of his bravery in fighting??


    "We can''t bring too much interference to this world!!" Great Guardian Lai also said: "So, I also don''t think it is necessary to build a legion to maintain order. This is completely unnecessary..."


    "Well, I agree with Lai''s opinion!!"


    "I also think Lay is right!!"


    Odin just started, and he was completely refuted by a group of colleagues without even finishing his grand idea.


    Seeing this group of former colleagues, unceremoniously rejecting his own words, Odin was yelled angrily, "Enough...I''m just here to invite you to join the Legion, since you don''t want to, I will be myself Come do..."


    Having said this, Odin turned around angrily and left... He swears that he will absolutely establish this army that maintains world order.


    Facing Odin''s departure, the guardians didn''t care at all...


    No one likes an arrogant guy, especially this guy who is his nominal leader...


    The banquet was still going on enthusiastically, as if Odin had never been before.


    Chapter 1601


    Chapter one thousand six hundred and one


    Odin returned to his palace with the anger rejected by other colleagues.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1187

    He sat in his seat angrily, and the iron Vrykul servants in the temple did their work as lightly as possible.


    They saw the anger of the manager they served.


    Low pressure spread throughout the temple of Odin.


    After a while--


    Odin finally managed to suppress his anger...Although he was given the position of chief by the Titans, in terms of strength, he could not suppress the other guardians.


    So, this is embarrassing.


    When all the executives under a leader are against the tune and are unwilling to help the leader, then what is the use of the leader''s so-called leadership position?


    Seek help from the higher leader, Titan??


    From the beginning of this method, Odin PASS dropped.


    Because, in this way, nothing can be shown except to appear incompetent.


    and so----


    Odin decided that even if his fellow Guardians refused to lend a hand to help him build this Iron Legion, he himself would build this Legion.


    After pondering for a while, Odin ordered his attendants to call his daughter, Haierya here.


    He knew that he could not build this powerful army alone¡ªfortunately, Odin knew...even if all the guardians opposed it, there was still one person willing to support him.That is his daughter-Haierya.


    Now when everyone opposed him, Odin remembered asking for help from his daughter Haierya.


    quickly--


    The witch Haierya came to Odin¡¯s temple and looked at Odin, who was sitting in the hall, quietly thinking. She asked strangely: "What happened? My father!"


    "Yes, my daughter!" Odin let out a sigh of relief, and then said, "Those guys rejected my invitation. They thought my suggestion was crazy and useless!!"


    "How can they do this..." Hearing Odin''s words, Haierya said angrily: "You are the chief manager after all, how dare they do this?"


    "Of course they dare!" Odin said with a laugh at himself."Because, from the beginning, they never put me in their managerial position!"


    "Then I will contact the Father Gods now and ask them to show their anger and punish these guys!!" Haierya turned to contact the Titans but was stopped by Odin.


    "Forget it, my daughter!!" Odin waved his hand, "I don''t want the fathers to feel my incompetence...!"


    "Then... Are you going to give up your idea?" Haierya asked rhetorically. She knew Odin wanted to build an army of steel.


    "Never!!" Odin said categorically: "So, I need your help...my daughter!!"


    Of course Haierya is obliged to ask for help from his father Odin...


    She said directly: "What do you want me to do? My father???"


    "I want you to help me raise the whole temple above the clouds!!" Odin stood up from his throne passionately and generously, and said: "Since those guys are unwilling to help me, then I will be with them from today. A complete break...I want to build my own legion!!"


    "Of course there is no problem!!" Haierya nodded.


    "There are also connected to my temple, here-here-and there!!" Odin said, waving his hand... a holographic view of the Alduar palace group appeared in front of them, and he pointed directly Looking at some of the palaces, he said to his daughter.


    Looking at the palaces pointed to by his father, Haierya was a little embarrassed...


    This is an absolutely huge project. To raise so many palaces into the sky requires a lot of work.


    However, when Haierya saw the ambitious look in her father Odin''s eyes, she finally nodded and agreed.


    since that day¡­¡­


    The guardians of Alduar discovered that the witch Haierya began to take her Vrykul maid and began to draw magic patterns in several temples.


    Although it was a bit strange why Haierya wanted to portray magic patterns in those few uninhabited temples, but-no one cared about this kind of thing.


    For the guardians, there are just a few uninhabited palaces, let Haierya do whatever they want...


    More than a month later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Haierya looked at the palace that had all been engraved with magic patterns, and sighed in satisfaction.


    This is also a challenge for her.


    Raising a palace into the sky is not so difficult for Haierya, but the difficulty lies in it-raising the palace group composed of more than a dozen palaces into the clouds above the sky.


    And Odin, who was standing next to her, also looked at the scene in front of her with satisfaction...


    "My daughter, you can start..." Odin said excitedly: "Let those guys verify the birth of the Hall of Heroes!"


    "As you wish, my father!!" Haierya said, and began to input her own magic power into the magic center where the magic lines gathered.


    at this moment----


    All the guardians in Alduar felt the screams of the earth and the howls of the mountains.


    "What happened?" The Wisdom King Loken walked out of his temple, and he was immediately stunned by the scene before him.


    I saw that in the screams of the mountains, dozens of palaces in the Alduar fortress were being torn from the earth by the magical power that wrapped them.


    Gradually, with the help of magical energy, they broke away from the ground where they once stood, and floated little by little...


    Azadas, who was also awakened by the strange sound, looked at the scene in front of him and couldn''t help muttering to himself: "Is Odin crazy?"


    Seeing this scene-not only Azadas, the king of the earth, had such an idea, all guardians had such an idea-Odin was crazy.


    Is Odin crazy?Of course he is not crazy... tearing the entire palace group out of the Alduar fortress and rising into the air to become the Hall of Valor is just the first step in his huge plan...


    He has more ideas to implement.And these thoughts are to maintain the order of Azeroth, so that one day the existence that threatens the order of Azeroth can be easily eliminated.


    At this time, Haierya, who was casting spells in the magic hub, was not feeling well. Lifting a fortress composed of a dozen palaces into the air at a time was also a big burden for her.


    But... Haierya didn''t care, she was feeling happy that she could accomplish such a great thing herself.


    And in the midair of Alduar, a blue dragon was flying towards here.


    Sitting on the giant dragon was a handsome boy with black hair and black eyes.


    No one else, it was Zhou Ye...How could Zhou Ye miss such a representative event as the Hall of Valor''s rise into the sky??


    He came here with the mentality of watching the excitement.


    Under the control of Zhou Ye, the blue dragon flew straight towards the Temple of Creation where Mimiron was located. For Alduya, Zhou Ye was very familiar with... Especially-Mimiron¡¯s Temple of Creation


    Chapter 1602

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1188

    One thousand six hundred and two chapters


    "Hi, my friend, why are you here!!" Standing on the terrace of the Temple of Creation, Mimi Long, who watched the palaces rise to the sky, saw Zhou Ye riding on the blue dragon at a glance.


    He immediately greeted Zhou Ye happily.


    For Zhou Ye, Mi Milong didn''t have much respect, because he really regarded Zhou Ye as his friend.


    For Mi Milong, Zhou Ye, who always inspires him, is as cute as an angel.


    Of course, Azeroth has no angels... this is just a metaphor.


    "Of course, how can I not take a look at such an important thing!!"


    The blue dragon cleverly hovered on the creator''s terrace, and then put his head to the edge of the terrace, so that the owner who was riding on him could easily walk on the terrace.


    When Zhou Ye walked onto the terrace, a blue light glowed from the giant blue dragon, and then it turned into a beautiful blond girl with two pairs of first-born horns.No one else, it was Sindragosa who was robbed by Zhou Ye.


    "Such an important thing?" Mimiron asked curiously: "Do you see the future again?"


    "Well, Odin lifted his palace into the sky..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, and said, "This will happen inevitable!"


    "And then?" Mimiron''s curiosity is surprisingly great, or it should be said that researchers have a strong curiosity, especially when they are interested in something.


    "Then¡ª" Zhou Ye said with a smile after appetizing Mimiron''s appetite: "Then... if I tell you everything, will there be any surprises in the future?? That kind of life would be too boring. ..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Sindragosa standing behind him and said, "Am I right? Sindragosa!"


    "You shouldn''t ask me this question!!" Sindragosa''s words stunned Zhou Ye, but soon, Sindragosa''s next sentence made him smile."Because all your words are truth to me, Master!!"


    "Sindragosa, you are so good at talking!!" Zhou Ye smiled and swept over Sindragosa''s slender waist, letting her stand beside him...


    Zhou Ye likes the feeling of watching the fun with a woman holding him...


    And Sindragosa, who was held in his arms by Zhou Ye, had surprise and joy on his face.


    She was already Zhou Ye''s dragon long ago, and on the night of the completion of the ceremony... she was completely wiped out by Zhou Ye.


    It can be said that she has been marked by Zhou Ye from body to mind, and now Zhou Ye has already removed the control of her mind...


    But looking at the current attitude of Sindragosa, it is obvious that she is quite attached to her master, and this attachment will grow deeper and deeper over time.


    In the past month or so, for Zhou Ye... it was simply reluctant to miss Shu.


    More than a thousand beautiful and unusual Red Dragon Legion and Green Dragon Legion have greatly expanded his team of women in this world.


    At a rate of more than 30 a day, he cultivated a relationship with his daughter''s two dragon legions...


    How to cultivate??Ahem...Of course I will talk about it later.


    After all, for Zhou Ye-love is to be done, the love that he said is not true.


    Of course, he did not ignore the feelings of his other women...On the contrary, in order to prevent Elune and the others from becoming jealous, Zhou Ye strengthened their frequency of love and love, and even used some despicable prohibitions. Trick, such as [Time Enchantment] such as [feeling doubled] such as [Millions per second] etc...


    This makes Elune and Iona and other women feel pleased that their men like the new and never tire of the old, but they also feel overwhelmed...


    Recently Elune has no time to answer the prayers of her believers...


    In the end, today--all the women worked together to kick Zhou Ye out, praising it, let¡¯s take a vacation...


    That''s why - Zhou Ye had time to take his mount and come out screaming.


    Hey, it seems to be pulled away... Let''s pull the lens back again.


    At this time-the violent tremor of Alduar Fortress gradually stopped, and the dozens of palaces had also risen from the ground, rising off the ground...


    Standing on the forehead of Haierya, who was standing at the center of magic, was dissatisfied with the fine beads of sweat...


    The most difficult step has been completed, and the rest is much easier to do.


    Thinking of this, Haierya gently relaxed her body, and then once again input her magic power into the magic center.


    With her actions, the magic patterns on the dozens of palaces glowed with dazzling light. Among the gleams of these magical lights... the dozens of palaces that were originally not connected began to splice in mid-air... Finally, they were In midair, a towering fortress was formed.


    "This is my fortress, this is my Hall of Valor!!" Odin, who stood on the ground and watched, muttered excitedly.


    When all the palaces have been spliced ??together-


    The magic patterns on the palace are connected to form a strange magic circle. With the help of this magic circle, Haierya can also relax a lot.


    Then-it is to lift up the Hall of Valor.


    Thinking of this, Haierya once again increased the output of magic.


    With Haierya''s magic output, the towering fortress rose higher and higher, and higher and higher...Finally, the fortress rose into the sky and disappeared in the eyes of the guardians of Alduar.


    "Hey, I didn''t watch it!" Zhou Ye sighed helplessly as he looked at the Hall of Heroes rising into the sky.


    "Zhou, how about let''s talk about your microcosmic conception!!?" Facing the disappearance of the Hall of Valor, Mimiron didn''t feel disappointed at all. Instead, he thought of his more important things, apparently related to the superminiature. In terms of the mechanical dwarf''s conception, the Hall of Valor and things are all clouds.


    "Of course no problem!!" Anyway, Zhou Ye was kicked out this time. He didn''t mind staying here for a while, you know-Zhou Ye has a keen interest in many things in Mimiron''s collection. ...


    "However, you have to arrange a place for me first...I don''t want to live with you in the workshop!!" Zhou Ye said, "You know, I''m with a female family!"


    "Huh? Isn''t she your mount?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mimiron asked in a puzzled manner.


    "Of course, she is my mount, but-she is also my woman!!" Zhou Ye''s words made Sindragosa, who had been standing by the side so behaved, happy.


    Her master finally said the words she had been thinking about-she was his woman.


    This sentence made Sindragosa''s little face a happy smile...For her, this sentence was enough.


    As for the saying-the mount, Sindragosa didn''t care at all.For her... Among the sisters of the Red Dragon and Green Dragon, many people are envious of her identity... Because the identity of this mount allows her to accompany her master often, therefore, she is dedicated to her identity as a mount. feel proud.


    "You are so troublesome...just like Torim!" Mi Milong muttered to himself in a low voice and did not escape Zhou Ye''s ears. He knew that Torim was the only guardian who married a wife. This Zhou Ye can only say-Mimiron is single for a reason, people are single by strength.


    Chapter 1603


    Chapter one thousand six hundred and three.


    Just when Zhou Ye was funny with Mi Milong...


    In the Hall of Heroic Spirits far above the sky, after a tired look, Haierya opened the huge portal leading to the ground.


    Odin, who had been waiting for a long time, rushed into the portal opened by his daughter for the first time. He was excited about his new fortress, wandering everywhere... and the attendants of the temple who followed Odin. Then began to clean the temple.


    After all, this kind of method of raising the entire palace into the sky would not damage the palace at all, it is impossible...


    The Vrykul attendants took various tools and began to repair the damage to the entire temple...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1189

    Thanks to their hard work, all the damage in the temple caused by ascending to the sky has been properly repaired.


    At this time, Odin had also finished his own sky temple. He sat on the throne in the hall and looked at Haierya, who was still tired, only to realize that he seemed to have ignored the exhaustion of his daughter."Haierya, my daughter, thank you for helping me accomplish this!!"


    "Nothing, my father!" The weak Haierya shook her head and said, "I think I need to rest now..."


    "Of course--! Go and rest..." Odin said with a smile.


    Haierya nodded, then turned and walked towards her temple. This time, among the halls of heroic spirits that rose into the sky, there are also temples belonging to her.


    And Odin, sitting on his throne, looking at everything in front of him excitedly, in the end¡ªhe decided to announce this to his future army.


    Thinking of this, Odin held his scepter and closed his eyes...


    Immediately, a magnificent voice spread throughout Northrend.


    [Vrykul who are brave and good at fighting, I am your protector, the chief guardian of this world, Odin!!


    When the Vrykul people gathered in Northrend heard this familiar voice, they all put aside their work...They listened to the words from the chief guardian Odin.


    [Today, I am here to tell you...My temple, the temple belonging to the Vrykul, has risen into the sky.


    [From today, this temple will be named Hall of Valor.


    [And also from today, those who died heroically and gloriously on the battlefield will be able to regain a new life in the Hall of Valor.


    [They will get a stronger body here-a body forged by the storm.


    [Here, they will enjoy the strongest wine, the most delicious food and the most powerful opponent.


    [And they, there will be a new name, that is-Valayar.


    [Cheers, Vrykul people, cheer for the temple that belongs to your most heroic ones.


    As Odin''s words spread throughout Northrend''s Vrykul tribe, all the Vrykul people boiled up, they cheered and leaped...Happy running and telling each other.


    In the devastated Ulduar, other guardians of course also heard Odin''s words.


    "Odin must be crazy!!"


    "This lunatic...he actually did that!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    And in Mi Miron''s workshop, Mi Miron who was busy also heard Odin''s words, he just mumbled: "This madman..." After that, he immersed himself in his research...


    On the side, Zhou Ye, who took Sindragosa to visit Mimiron''s collection, smiled slightly, "Soon, I will have a floating fortress!"


    Sindragosa, who had been nestling in Zhou Ye''s arms, of course heard her master''s words, she asked curiously: "Why does the master say that? Are you going to kill the guardian named Odin?"


    "As expected of my mount, I actually guessed what I thought!!" Zhou Ye smiled and gently said, "But it''s not now..."


    "Not now?" Sindragosa blinked his big eyes and asked, "Master, what are you waiting for?"


    "Wait for a chance for Odin to go crazy, when someone sends out a distress signal..." Zhou Ye said, stretched his waist and said, "At that time, I will be able to take the Hall of Valor as my own! "


    "Waiting for someone to send out a distress signal?" Sindragosa didn''t understand what his master said.


    But forget it, since I don''t understand, I don''t want to... Anyway, after the incident, her master will tell her.


    Thinking of this, Sindragosa obediently stopped asking... accompany his master and continue to visit this huge studio.


    And this opportunity-did not make Zhou Ye wait too long.


    Three days later-in the Hall of Heroes above the sky.


    Haierya, who had completely recovered, stood in front of her father and asked solemnly: "Are you really sure you want to go to the kingdom of shadows that only the dead can enter? My father..."


    "Yes, Haierya!" Odin also solemnly said: "For our plan, this is necessary!"


    "However, the kingdom of the dead is full of ancient and powerful ghosts. Even if it is a powerful existence like you, it might be dangerous to break in. Are you sure you want to go there yourself?" Haierya was still a little worried.


    However, Odin''s heart is determined-if he can''t witness the kingdom of the dead with his own eyes, if he can''t penetrate the mystery of life and death, how to build an immortal army of heroic spirits.Compared with his determination, the risks of this journey are trivial.


    "This hall will become the final resting place of my greatest warrior, the paradise of the Vrykul clan." Odin said firmly: "I must personally go to the world of the dead. Only in this way can I find the greatest and greatest The way the souls of brave warriors are brought here. They will be called Valarjar and will bring glory to this Hall of Valor in countless eras to come."


    "Well, as you wish, father!" Helpless Haierya could only obey Odin''s orders.


    Haierya summoned the energy of the world and extracted the green light representing life, which was greener than the purest green, and extracted the black shadow representing death, which was darker than the purest black shadow.She wrapped light and shadow around Odin back and forth until the curtain between the kingdom of shadows in the real world began to tear.


    The eternal mist tossed around the guardian, enveloping him in the shadows. In this mist, a huge and invisible ghost was faintly visible, appearing before Odin''s eyes.


    With an eerie laughter, the ghost asked, "What are you willing to give to see through the curtain of the world?"


    Odin thought for a while, and then replied: "I have two eyes, so let one to observe this world and the world, and the other to witness the kingdom of the soul."


    After speaking, he dug out his left eye without changing his face, put it in his hand, and handed it to the ghost.


    Odin''s actions seemed to surprise the ghost.After a while, it stretched out an invisible hand, took Odin''s eyeballs, and swallowed it whole.


    Then Odin saw it.


    Through the disappeared left eye, Odin got a glimpse of the true face of the Kingdom of Shadows.


    He saw life, even in this dead country-which made him deeply gratified: even if he left the world, his Valarjar could live in other worlds.


    But he also saw death, he saw the tortured soul, he saw the painful soul, and he saw the bodies of the dead lying all around.He saw the ghosts created by various deaths, some without faces and some without bodies.Seeing this situation, even Odin, who is known as the world''s chief manager, was horrified.


    When he looked back at the world of the living with the other eye, Haierya asked, "What did you see, father?"


    "I saw the answer," said Odin. "There is death in life, and life in death. Only something that has both can cross the two realms. However, there are only living and dead in the world, and there is no life or death. Things."


    "I want to create this kind of existence. They will also be transformed by Vryku and be able to guide the souls of their compatriots to this hall. I will call them Valkyrie," Odin said excitedly, "Through them, My Vrykul warriors will be reborn as the eternal Valarjar. They will be as strong as life, as eternal as death-and they will take eternal life to me, without betrayal, without rebellion..."


    Chapter 1604


    One thousand six hundred and four chapters


    Haierya was a little dumbfounded when listening to her father''s words...


    Her focus is not on an invincible warrior who is as strong as life and eternal as death, but-there is no betrayal, no rebellion, and always obey Odin.


    Haierya understands the true meaning of this sentence, that is-to be enslaved by Odin forever.


    Haierya is not Odin''s biological daughter. Strictly speaking, she is also a witch of Vrykul origin.


    She is considered to be the first group of Vrykul created by the Titans, so she possesses magical powers that many people can hardly match in their lifetimes, even though Malygos, who was given the title of Weaver, compared to her, It also pales in comparison.

 The Movie World Chapter 1190

    And the relationship between Haierya and Odin, although the relationship between the father and daughter, but-is not the real father and daughter.


    Now, after hearing Odin¡¯s words, Haierya feels a little uncomfortable... No matter how powerful she is, she is still a Vrykul after all. Her recognition of her own race makes her want to enslave Vrykul like Odin. I feel a bit disgusted by the way people do.


    However, the love between father and daughter over the years still made the Haierya endure the unpleasantness and asked: "Then father, how do you plan to make Valkyrie?"


    "Of course I chose from the women of the Vrykul. I will select the women of the Vrykul who are determined to give them this ability between life and death!!" I am excited about the idea of ??the immortal legion. Odin, there is no gap to the dissatisfaction in the words of his daughter Haierya.


    Hearing Odin''s words, Haierya was a little angry."I think no one will accept this curse-like gift!"


    Don''t live or die?Always take orders from Odin to bring the souls of Vrykul warriors to the Hall of Valor?


    This cursed life will never end...


    Who would be willing to accept such a curse-like fate?


    Hearing his daughter''s words full of strong anger, Odin suppressed the excitement in his heart about the establishment of the invincible army, and looked at Haierya with a serious face."My daughter, you must understand that all this is for the order of Azeroth, so some small sacrifices are inevitable... and their sacrifices can be exchanged for Azeroth''s permanent peace, they Should be honored for this...!!!"


    In Odin''s view, all this is nothing but Haierya has not


    "I reject such imposing glory!!" Haierya was finally completely angry, "If you don''t dispel such thoughts, then I will fall the entire temple into the ground again... I will never hold up a place to let all dimensions The Hall of Valor that the Kurians spurned!"


    "Hailya, how can you be like this... Do you want to betray me too?" Odin looked at Heya, who was already holding his staff tightly. He knew that Heya was serious... This made him feel a sense of Feeling betrayed...


    "No, father, it''s not that I betrayed you!!" Haierya said with a firm expression holding his own development: "It''s because of your own invincible legion''s vision that you actually tried to enslave my Vrykul sisters!! This pair For the Vrykul, it is betrayal-we reject such glory and eternal life!!"


    Seeing Haierya, who unceremoniously refuted herself and confronted her...feeling the betrayal Odin''s complete anger.


    However, in order to prevent Haierya from lowering the Hall of Valor to the clouds and ruining his plan for the first time, Odin had to suppress his anger, and with a smile on his face, he said in a gentle tone: "Okay, okay, my daughter, I I will seriously consider your words again, maybe we can find a way to get the best of both worlds..."


    "..." Haierya, who confronted Odin, was finally deceived by the smile on Odin''s face...


    If possible, Haierya didn''t want to fall out with Odin. After all, Odin was really good to her before, and she really regarded her as her daughter.


    Thinking of this, Haierya gently put down her staff, "You promise?"


    "Of course, I promise!!" Odin said vowedly.


    "Okay...!!!" Haierya completely put down her guard, she said with a tired expression: "Then I will go to rest first! Father..."


    What happened today made Haierya a little bit exhausted...


    First, he helped Odin tear the curtain of the world so that he could see everything in the kingdom of the undead, and then... he was shocked to hear about Odin''s plan to build a legion that she could not accept, and then the confrontation with Odin...


    Haierya really feels a little tired.


    "Then go to rest... My daughter, get a good night''s sleep, and then we can discuss a plan that will satisfy both parties!!" Odin had a kind smile on his face, as if he really was I think so.


    Hai Erya, blinded by the look on Odin''s face, nodded, then turned and walked outside the hall.


    However, at this moment--


    Odin, who was behind her, raised his scepter without hesitation, and smashed it against Haierya...


    Although Haierya is five meters tall, her height is too short compared to Odin... Odin¡¯s scepter is almost equal to her height, but this one--Haierya Odin smashed her steel body.


    "No¡ª¡ª!!!" Haierya only had time to let out a scream, and died completely.


    And her soul floated out of her body...


    Haierya''s soul looked at Odin, who usually regarded him as his father, and walked in front of her step by step... Opening his blind eye that could only see the Kingdom of Shadows, then said in a compassionate tone: "Sorry, my daughter...some sacrifices are necessary. For the order of Azeroth-it''s up to you, my daughter-Haierya, to become the first Valkyrie in history!!"


    With that said, Odin was about to twist Haierya''s soul and make her the first victim of his army''s idea.


    Listening to Odin''s high-sounding words, watching him look at him with a compassionate look-Haierya felt extremely sick.


    She cursed this shameless guy madly, but obviously¡ªher curse was of no use to Odin, the chief manager.


    Seeing that his soul was about to be distorted and became the Val''kyr who is always obedient to this guy-Haierya finally thought of a person, and a word...


    [In the near future, you will die...]


    [When you are in danger, call my name in your heart, and I will save you!


    Isn''t it the most dangerous moment in front of you??


    Thinking of this, Haierya couldn''t help but screamed¡ª¡ªMaster Zhou Ye¡ª¡ª


    This scream of despair and hope made the whole hall tremble slightly...


    "My daughter, do you still naively think that someone will be able to destroy my plan?" Of course, Odin also heard the scream of Haierya''s soul, and he said triumphantly: "Why do I want you The temple rises into the sky? It''s because-no one here can disturb me... The same goes for the eternal lord."


    Hearing Odin''s words, Haierya was completely desperate...


    At this moment, a lazy voice suddenly sounded... "Do you think so? Odin??"


    Chapter 1605


    One thousand six hundred and five chapters


    "Do you think so? Odin??"


    "Now seeing me, are you surprised? Are you surprised?"


    Hearing this voice, Odin was suddenly sluggish.


    And Haierya''s soul leaked a happy smile-he did not deceive himself, he really came to save himself.


    "Master Eternal, please don''t interfere in our private affairs..." Odin looked at Zhou Ye who suddenly appeared next to Haierya with a guarded expression. For him-the Titan''s spouse in front of him, the eternal existence, is definitely him. An opponent that is difficult to match.


    "I actually don''t like you very much..." Zhou Ye said slowly: "I am self-contained, paranoid... etc. All the attributes that I hate can be found in you, and I don''t like to look up and talk to people. Talking, so-can you please lie down?"


    As Zhou Ye''s words fell, Odin only felt a mighty force acting on his body... so that he was unsuspectingly crushed to the ground.


    Even so, Odin had a bigger head than Zhou Ye... Zhou Ye was really depressed about this.


    Madan''s-Titans, this group of stupid big guys, why do they always like to build such a big manager?


    but¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye looked up and down at Odina''s metal skin and the beard made of flames... Xiang Jiao couldn''t help but smile.


    Speaking of it, he always said that he was a hunter or something...Well-he lacked a set of armor that was handed out to be relatively cool, and the material of his armor-seemed to have it.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye ignored Odin, who was lying on the ground like a poor worm, but turned to look at Haierya, who had become a ghost, and said with a smile: "Am I late? Haierya !!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Haierya looked at this gray world of the dead...


    She really wanted to say, [You are late...I''m dead!Such words, but in the end... it turned into a sigh.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1191

    "No, you are not late..." Haierya shook her head... She is dead, but-as long as her soul can not be enslaved by the bastard who killed herself in front of her, then-she feels satisfied... "Thank you, my lord!!"


    Zhou Ye looked up and down at Haierya who had already become a soul body, touched his chin and said, "I have a way to resurrect you... Would you like to try?"


    "Of course!!" Haierya nodded vigorously-who wants to die if he can live??


    However, she quickly seemed to think of something and asked, "My lord, what price do I have to pay?"


    After Odin''s betrayal, Haierya''s nerves have become very sensitive. She remembered Zhou Ye''s character...


    At the beginning, I wanted to ask him for a prediction, but I was dragged into doing nothing for a few days, not to mention¡ªwhat she wanted to return to the world now?


    "I can''t talk about the cost..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, "As long as I become my woman, then-I will revive you completely!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Haierya was relieved instead...


    In fact, what she was most afraid of was Zhou Ye''s words-becoming my slave.


    If this is the case, then she might as well continue to maintain a ghostly state, wandering around the world of the dead...


    Compared to becoming a slave, the option of becoming Zhou Ye''s woman is not difficult to accept.


    Thinking of this, Haierya nodded, "I am willing to be the adult''s spouse...!"


    In any case, Zhou Ye is a man who is enough to make the opposite sex move... powerful and handsome, no matter what, it is enough to make Haierya''s heart move, so she does not resist this condition, and there is even a hint of joy in her heart. .


    "Then it''s okay!!" Unsurprisingly, Zhou Ye smiled when he heard the answer he wanted from Haierya."Then...for our future, I need to get rid of some magazines in your soul...!!!"


    With that said, Zhou Ye didn''t wait for Haierya to refuse, and waved gently...


    Suddenly, Haierya found that her soul felt a breeze...a breeze that made her feel extremely warm.


    The breeze made her feel comfortable and couldn''t help closing her eyes, quietly feeling the rare enjoyment in this cold dead world.


    And Odin, who was lying on the ground, saw with amazement that as Zhou Ye raised his hand, Haierya''s soul emitted a peaceful white light little by little, and with this white light-Haier Ya''s soul is gradually becoming short...


    Of course-the shortness in Odin''s eyes is different from the shortness in Zhou Ye''s eyes...


    In Zhou Ye''s view, Haierya was too tall, five meters... it didn''t match him.


    So-for future happiness, model compression is a must.


    After a while--


    Haierya''s soul finally stayed at a height of one meter and seven.


    At this time, the white light emitted from Haierya''s soul was so dazzling that people could not look directly at it.


    After all-Haierya''s own strength is not weak, otherwise she would not have the confidence to confront Odin.


    And the power of magic, the most intuitive embodiment is the power of the soul...


    Don¡¯t you see-as Medivh, the last guardian, has he wandered in the star realm for countless years after his death, is it okay?


    Therefore, the original magic power of Haierya far surpassed Medivh, and it is not surprising to have such a powerful soul.


    Zhou Ye, who had been standing quietly aside, watching the transformation of Haierya''s soul, waited until Haierya had completed the transformation-waved his hand again.


    "It''s inconvenient for you to watch the rest, Odin..." Following Zhou Ye''s words, Odin felt like he was in an extremely empty and empty space. In this space, there is no light. , No time, nothing that a normal world should have...


    All he has-is the endless darkness... and-loneliness.


    Odin tried to move, but he found sadly that he still couldn''t move, and the mighty force that suppressed him still existed.


    In the temple, Haierya saw that Odin disappeared as Zhou Ye waved his hand.She suddenly became anxious... "Where did Odin go?? Did he escape?"


    "No, I just sent him temporarily to an isolated space!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Because of the rest, he is not suitable to be present!!"


    Zhou Ye knew that Haierya was not worried about Odin, but worried that Odin would run away, and that she would be unable to get revenge after she was resurrected...


    "Why?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s explanation, Haierya asked curiously...


    "Because I don''t have the habit of letting others look at my woman''s body!" Zhou Ye said as he began to use the power of the soul to shape Haierya''s body.


    That is a female body that looks seven-point similar to Haierya''s face. Why is it seven-point similar??


    Because Zhou Ye really can¡¯t appreciate Titan¡¯s aesthetics... Haierya''s body, born in Zhou Ye¡¯s hands, has a more feminine face, of course-Fengru Fatty Dolphin is a standard feature, although it is said that Hungary is not peaceful. The world, but Zhou Ye likes Ru Buju more, why gather people''s hearts.


    Seeing Zhou Ye there as carve the most perfect artwork, pointing to her future body... Haierya couldn''t help but feel a strange feeling in her heart-that feeling was that she was born From the beginning, I have never felt...a bit awkward, and a bit ecstatic.


    Reference 1606


    The first thousand six hundred and six chapters


    More than an hour later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Haierya, who was reborn, condensed a water mirror in front of her, and looked at her new body curiously...


    Although the body of flesh and blood made her feel a little bit insecure, this kind of body that can more feel the information from the outside gave her a strange experience...


    Especially the beauty of this body made her almost fall in love with herself after seeing it.


    "Is this really me?" Haierya said, and she asked her Oupai who was more than twice the size of her curiously... "


    "You are a witch, and not a warrior... Do you need to go into battle and fight hard?" Zhou Ye said, slapped Haierya''s dolphins."Okay, hurry up and get dressed, otherwise, I''ll take care of you here now!!"


    Although I don¡¯t know what Zhou Ye¡¯s so-called "do it" means... But Haierya still felt a little danger instinctively. She hurriedly picked up the clothes that Zhou Ye had put on the ground, and began to wear...


    In fact, she didn''t know how to wear this kind of clothes in this world. In the end, Zhou Ye really couldn''t see it, and reached out to help her.


    Of course, you can''t help in vain...


    Looking at Haierya''s red cheeks, you know what Zhou Ye has done.


    After finally getting dressed, Haierya remembered her hatred for Odin again¡ª¡ª


    Killing herself, and trying to twist her soul, making her the first victim of the Val''kyr plan she opposed-Odin, unforgivable.


    "My love, I want to kill Odin, I want to extract his soul, and let him endure endless suffering!!" Haierya has already determined that she is Zhou Ye''s spouse, whether in exchange for it Fortunately, as a woman saved by Zhou Ye, she knew that she belonged to Zhou Ye in this life.


    "Of course it''s okay!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and he knew--a woman was aggressive, but it was very scary.


    As the voice fell, Zhou Ye directly took Odin out of the alien space...


    Looking at the chief guardian of the world who was lying on the ground and unable to move, Haierya was full of hatred in her eyes.


    "In order to help you lift the entire Hall of Heroes into the sky, I almost consumed all my magic power!" Haierya''s calm words were full of suppressed anger."In order to complete your plan, I extracted the source of the world, so that you can peek into the mystery of the Kingdom of Shadows, but-did you return me like this? My father-the high-ranking chief administrator of the world, Odin!! "


    Regarding Haierya¡¯s question, Odin still did not repent... Although he was still lying on the ground and unable to move, he still refused to admit his mistake: "I am not wrong. For the order of Azeroth, some sacrifices are necessary. Everything Those who hinder my plan will be eliminated!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1192

    "Then... please go to death!!" Haierya sent a blue light from his hand, hitting Odin''s body.


    The huge pain caused Odin to cry out in agony...


    His wailing sound spread throughout Alduya in an instant...It made the guardians of the world a little dumbfounded. They don''t know what happened and why Odin made such a painful wailing...


    "I want to seal your soul in your scepter, and then... let you witness with your own eyes how your temple of heroic spirits fell into the earth!!" Haierya shouted angrily.


    "That... wait a minute!!" Zhou Ye interrupted Haierya.


    "What''s wrong? My love, do you want to plead for this ruthless betrayer?" Haierya looked at Zhou Ye reluctantly.


    "Why should I intercede for him?" Zhou Ye said without hesitation: "I just feel that it''s a waste to drop the Hall of Heroes into the ground. Anyway-this is also a good place to live, and you want to support it. The Hall of Valor has consumed so much energy, it would be a shame to just throw it down, how about transforming it into our home?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Haierya''s eyes suddenly brightened. This idea is indeed good...


    You know that this fortress called the Hall of Valor has taken a lot of effort from Odin. He ordered the earthlings to transform this place, turning all the palaces into gold paved ground, and stepping on it is like stepping on the clouds. Generally, soft, without the cold feeling of stepping on metal.


    "Good idea!! I want to imprison his soul in this hall of heroic spirits, let him watch the palace he chose, occupied by others, but there is no way!!"


    Haierya''s words made Zhou Ye frown...


    What a joke, this palace is occupied by itself, but it must be used as a residence... When he thinks of a male soul peeping at him and his woman day and night, Zhou Ye can''t help but want to curse... "Forget it, you just Do you want to torture Odin? Leave this to me..."


    As the voice fell, a bloody vertical eye slowly opened above Zhou Ye...


    Then-two phantom and real bloody chains, sprayed out from the vertical eyes, directly restraining Odin''s soul from his body.


    Odin''s soul struggled desperately, roaring... He could feel that there was a big horror in that bloody vertical eye.


    But this was useless, his struggle did not slow down the speed at which his soul was drawn towards Scarlet Vertical Eyes.


    In the end-when Odin''s soul disappeared in the bloody vertical eyes, Haierya, who was shocked by the evil hostility emanating from the bloody vertical eyes, recovered her mind... "Gang, just now that was What??? Why do I feel like I heard the miserable cry and wailing of countless souls from there..."


    "It''s just a bloody hell!!" After Zhou Ye finished speaking, he thought about it, and then explained: "The so-called hell is where the soul suffers! There, the soul will endure the pain of eternal life forever!!"


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Haierya sighed softly...


    She felt a sense of emptiness after hatred was vented.


    Zhou Ye saw Haierya''s thoughts at a glance, and he hugged Haierya directly and walked towards Odin''s god seat...


    "Me, what are we going to do?" Haierya didn''t understand why Zhou Ye did this??


    "Do what every spouse must do!!" Zhou Ye said, placing Haierya on the seat of Odin, and then...started to disarm her.


    No one dared to come in this temple without being called.


    Therefore, even after hearing Odin''s wailing sound, those Vrykul waiters did not dare to enter.


    The body of Odin on the ground has been put away by Zhou Ye-a steel body, and still has the divinity and power conferred by the Titans. This is the treasure of the refining device, and it must not be wasted...


    From now on, his Odin suit will be used as material.


    As for Haierya, who was ignorant, she questioned Zhou Ye with a sad expression on her face until Zhou Ye entered thoroughly."Why, why do you want to hurt me..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "This is not hurt, this is love..."


    "But it really hurts..."


    "It won''t hurt anymore!!"


    "Hmm..."


    For the rest of the time, Zhou Ye felt that this girl was really annoying, so he simply blocked her look.


    Reference 1607


    One thousand six hundred and seven chapters


    The chief manager of the world-Odin is missing...


    Those Vryku attendants who served Odin in the Temple of Odin were driven out of the Hall of Valor by Haierya...


    These messages spread to the ears of all guardians.


    But in the face of these messages-


    Whether it was Azadas, Lord of the Earth, Loken, King of Wisdom, or Thorim, Lord of Storms, they...neither were interested in finding out what happened.


    For them, no one in the World Guardian team likes Odin, a arrogant and self-contained guy. In other words-love to die, die early if you want to die, just don''t bother us...


    As for reporting this incident to his father, the Titans?


    Who has the time.


    Odin''s poor popularity can be seen in the fact that he keeps inviting other guardians to join his plan to build an army with him and is constantly rejected.


    In short-Odin is a nasty and paranoid BOY.


    However, this is normal. No one likes to have a colleague who always likes to be the boss...


    Therefore, Odin''s disappearance did not cause any ripples in the guardian group.


    Of course, some people still care about Odin''s disappearance.


    For example, those Vryku people--


    They found that since they heard Odin¡¯s announcement, there was nothing more to follow...


    Neither the legendary Val''kyr came to attract the soul of the brave man to ascend to the Vrykul¡¯s Paradise Hall of Valor, nor did he hear that the soul of the brave man became the immortal Valayar with the body of the storm.


    This made these Vrykul people feel a strong anger of being fooled.


    They angrily cursed the liar Odin...


    So far-Odin, the dead ghost, has become synonymous with deception in the Vrykul family, and has been stinking for thousands of years-the format is as follows [If you dare to do something like despicable Odin, then I will definitely kill you.


    And at this moment--


    The Hall of Valor, which Odin raised for the idea of ??his own invincible legion, has become lively...


    In the golden palace, there are more than a thousand first-born dragon horns, beautiful dragon girls of different shapes, and they are enthusiastically visiting this temple.


    Some of them happily catch prey at the Eternal Hunting Ground, then peel and cut meat to prepare for the evening banquet.


    Some also visited the high platform of the duel in the Hall of Valor, and played a friendly battle with their sisters.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1193

    Regarding their new home, both the sisters of the Red Dragon Legion and the sisters of the Green Dragon Legion are very satisfied.


    And in the main hall of the Hall of Valor--


    The moon god Elune and the life titan Iona are surrounded by their men, quietly watching their men and their new sister-the witch Helya, where Odin''s steel body should refine what Arguing about the kind of armor.


    Haierya insists that only the rugged armor of the Vrykul is better...


    But Zhou Ye didn''t like that kind of barbaric style armor. In his opinion, armor was just something he used to show off, so-gorgeousness was the most important attribute.


    Haierya insisted on her opinion, and ridiculed her man''s remarks unscrupulously, thinking that the kind of armor her man said was only suitable for women who had no power to restrain her.


    Regarding this-Zhou Ye directly educates this nonchalant woman with actions, letting her know what the price is for a man who satirizes him.


    The price is--


    She was already lying on Odin''s throne, completely fainted, shaking twice from time to time to show how much revenge she had just suffered from her man.


    "Okay, now there are no voices of opposition!!" Zhou Ye stood up indifferently and smiled at his women: "Let''s start refining my future armor!"


    The women have long been used to the shamelessness of their own men...


    Alexstrasza and Ysera concealed their glances and laughed, while Elune and Iona smiled and sighed helplessly...


    Druid of the Black Panther-Ashaman sits lazily on the side, she doesn''t care what her man wants to do-as long as she doesn''t teach her, she was caught by her own due to her stubbornness some time ago The man taught him that he was eager to give his sister a vacation.


    Freya, the life maid in a maid costume, took Sindragosa and stood by, whispering.


    The girl Freya was completely eaten by Zhou Ye very early, so she was qualified to participate in this party.


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    "My love, let me help you get rid of the impurities in this material!!" Elune said, and with a light wave, a moon-white flame burned directly on Odin''s body.


    This white flame is not hot, and even gives people a cold feeling, but-no one dares to underestimate this white flame.


    The aura of destruction erupting from inside made Alexstrasza and Ysera both awe-inspiring.


    As the moonfire burned, Odin''s body gradually lost his own form and shrank bit by bit.


    Obviously, the impurities in it are being quenched by this ruining moon flame bit by bit.


    When Elune burned Odin''s body, which was tens of meters high, into a huge cube metal ingot with only ten meters in length, width and height, she stopped her actions.


    Looking at this huge metal ingot, Zhou Ye recalled some unreliable things in his mind.


    [If this is a game, it is estimated that the name of this metal ingot will become, Elune blessed the Titan God Iron Ingot, right??


    But now is not the time to think about those things... it''s time for him to play.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye walked over Shishiran, easily pulled a piece from the iron ingot, and then began to shape the metal ingot...


    First the helmet-then the armguards-then the body...


    Zhou Ye methodically shaped his own armor piece by piece according to the image in his mind--every time he made a place, he put the armor aside, while Alexstrasza and Ysera helped his father to The parts of these armors are arranged one by one according to the position into a human form¡ª¡ª


    Half an hour later, Zhou Ye''s shaping was completed...


    A golden armor that looked extremely noble and gorgeous appeared in front of everyone--


    The smooth curves, gorgeous wings and other elements...make this armor very satisfied with the girls since its birth...


    It''s just...not everyone is satisfied.


    "The wings of the entity affect the battle too much!!" Haierya, who woke up at this time, still did not forget her original intention and continued to complain about her man."During the battle...I don''t need such wings at all, it''s flashy!!"


    "Then let me fix this flaw!!" Iona said, gently stroking the three pairs of wings on the back of this armor, and instantly... the three pairs of wings were transformed from metallic entities. With green energy wings."That''s it..."


    "Uh¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Zhou Ye looked at the three pairs of green wings very entangledly. It was¡ªhe understood that these three pairs of green wings represented Iona¡¯s life force, but¡ªfrom childhood After the big education, he was very taboo against green clothes... But just rejecting Iona''s kindness would definitely make Iona angry.


    The tangled Zhou Ye wandered back and forth between Iona''s anger and a little green behind her.


    Reference 1608


    The first thousand six hundred and eight chapters


    But fortunately...


    Finally let him come up with a crooked trick...


    "Come on... Elune, you also enter your divine power into this pair of wings!!" Zhou Ye said to Elune, "Since it exists as an ornament, then just let this ornament perform. What it should do!!"


    "As you wish, my love!!" Elune smiled and walked to the side of the armor, and then gave the pair of wings his blessing power.


    Then, there is the fire power of the red dragon queen Alexstrasza, then the magic power of Haierya, and the arcane power of the blue dragon queen Sindragosa.


    Zhou Ye deliberately ignored Ysera and Freya...


    Just kidding, it was so easy to suppress the green, and now it has become a rainbow-like color, and let these two input power, wouldn''t it become green again??


    But obviously, Zhou Ye deliberately ignored the grievances that made Ysera and Freya look on their faces.


    Looking at the disappointment and sadness of the two of them, Zhou Ye felt that he was committing a crime...


    "Baby, don''t be depressed... You know, this is just a battle armor!!" Zhou Ye hurriedly hugged the two girls in his arms, and whispered comfortingly: "I will ask you to help me make weapons for a while. The important part..."


    Uh-the bow string should be the most important part of the bow, right??Absolutely...


    No matter how Zhou Ye complained about his weapon in his heart, at least Ysera and Freya smiled openly.


    Elune chuckled from the side...


    She could see it... her lover didn''t like the green color on her clothes, so she asked the sisters to bless the wings on the armor, but deliberately ignored Freya...


    "Let me try this armor!" Zhou Ye said lightly on the armor, and in an instant¡ªthe armor exploded, and then, as if they had their own will, they automatically wore Zhou Ye. Body.


    For specific actions, please refer to the posture of the saint wearing armor...


    In fact, this was a gimmick Zhou Ye made when he was boring, to satisfy his regret of seeing Saint Seiya when he was a child.


    As a post-80s, who would dare to say that he didn''t have a Saint Cloth Dream when he was a child??


    Including this armor, Zhou Ye was made with reference to the robes of the god king Zeus...


    Not to mention, this extremely gorgeous attire is really an X weapon, at least you can see the undisguised obsession in the eyes of the women looking at their men.


    Even Haierya, who has always believed that armor should be rugged and durable, looked at her own man wearing a gorgeous armor and muttered, "I think... in fact, more gorgeous armor is a good choice!!"


    And Zhou Ye was also very satisfied with this armor made by himself and blessed by the women.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1194

    What should I say?


    Although the armor was forged from steel, it gave Zhou Ye a comfortable feeling as if he was wearing normal clothes...not the cold feeling brought by ordinary armor, especially as he felt the three pairs behind him The wings, like an energy source, continuously bless him with various attributes.


    Zhou Ye felt that even if the person wearing it was not him, but an ordinary person, this armor could instantly transform this ordinary person into an existence that could sling the wilderness demigod.


    Just as Zhou Ye was testing the comfort of this armor... a certain little green dragon couldn''t wait.


    "Father, it''s time to build your weapon..." Ysera said eagerly.


    And Freya also helped: "Yes, master... it''s time to build your weapon!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ...


    "Uh, yes, we have to build weapons!!" Zhou Ye said helplessly.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye didn''t even have any idea of ??building weapons at the beginning... Under normal circumstances, he does not use weapons, and under normal circumstances, there are two sisters Ping Ping Tingting...


    However, the guns that I have made appointments have to be finished with tears.


    Talking counts as Zhou Ye''s virtue, of course, it is limited to his own women.


    In order to prevent his virtue from disappearing, Zhou Ye could only... temporarily take off his beautiful armor, then returned to the metal ingot again, and began to cast his own longbow...


    I have to say is--


    As an old Warcraft player, Zhou Ye¡¯s favorite shape of the longbow, except for the golden bow of Quel''Thalas, didn¡¯t do what he wanted¡ªeven the orange bow Thoridar¡¤Stars¡¯ Wrath, in Zhou Ye¡¯s view, had the same appearance Not as good as the Quel''Thalas golden bow.


    It had a three-meter long bow, and its domineering style... each of them hit Zhou Ye''s G spot.


    and so--


    Zhou Ye decided to use the Quel''Thalas golden bow as his long-range weapon...


    Following Zhou Ye''s thoughts, a golden long bow began to be slowly formed in his hand.


    As this domineering longbow appeared in front of the women, Freya and Ysera were full of eagerness to try.


    As soon as they waited for Zhou Ye to shape their longbow, they rushed to Zhou Ye''s front, eagerly wanting to bestow blessings with this beautiful longbow.


    The blessing that Ysera bestowed on her father¡¯s weapon was the fantasy of dreams¡ªthat is, this longbow was between the illusory Emerald Dream and the world of Azeroth. Zhou Ye couldn¡¯t use this longbow when Zhou Ye At the time, you can send it to the Emerald Dream, so that it can be nourished and restored in the Emerald Dream managed by your daughter Ysera.


    And Freya¡¯s blessing for this weapon is-life stealing. Any creature that is hurt by the bow and arrow of this longbow will be stolen by this longbow of part of the life force, and then fed back to its owner. .


    Even Elune and the others wanted to make a move, blessing this longbow.


    However, the two women Freya and Ysera protected the longbow tightly, and their reasons were very good-you have given the armor blessings, and you can no longer shoot the weapons.


    Just as the argument was endless, Ashaman, who had been silent all the time, came to say¡ªthe sisters outside hadn''t blessed the weapon yet.


    So-the women wickedly asked Alexstrasza to go outside, brought in the women of the two legions, and gave this weapon their own blessing.


    At this moment, Freya and Ysera really wanted to cry without tears...


    Can the girls of the Dragon Legion bless their weapons??


    Of course, they have already become giant dragons. Their strength is also quite strong, but Zhou Ye¡¯s women have too many high strengths... so they can¡¯t be shown. You know, as giant dragons, Their strength itself is at the upper level of this continent.


    During the frolicking, countless girls rushed in... Picking up this longbow, smilingly gave them blessings.


    So-the original Golden Bow of Quel''Thalas became, the Bow of Blessings of the Women.


    Reference 1609


    The first thousand six hundred and nine chapters


    Before they knew it, Zhou Ye and others had spent several months leisurely in this floating city that was renamed the Garden of Eden by him.


    After a period of leisurely days.


    Iona once again returned to her residence on the top of Mount Hyjal, because her life laboratory was there. Of course, when she left, she also took away her creation, the little maid of life, Freya...


    And the moon god Elune also temporarily left the floating city. For her-she also has a lot of things to do. It is her business to respond to the prayers of the believers and pay attention to the recent status of her creation.


    In the blink of an eye, only the panther demigod Ashaman and Red Dragon Queen Alexstrasza and her Red Dragon Legion were left in the entire floating city.


    As for the Green Dragonflight and Ysera??They spend a lot of time in the Emerald Dream, where there is no time...


    Of course, even so, they can''t escape their obligations. Who calls Zhou Ye also has the right to enter the Emerald Dream...


    Especially the concept of no time in the Emerald Dream is really great...


    At least, Zhou Ye often used some methods on the sister paper of the Green Dragon Legion in the Emerald Dream.


    Go and see, as long as there is a green dragon girl waking up suddenly screaming in the emerald temple in the floating city, that is the best proof that she was killed by her own man in the emerald dream.


    Of course, the green dragon sisters who comforted themselves in the emerald dream, in this world, Zhou Ye would not let them go.


    Recently, the green dragon sisters don¡¯t like to go to the Emerald Dream... They have been manipulated into that look by their own men in this world, and they will be caught in the Emerald Dream... They some want to give their sisters a vacation. Up.


    Ahem... It''s far away.


    Under the control of Haierya, the floating city wandered aimlessly over the entire Kalimdor continent.


    Today, they may be over the territory of the Gudrak trolls, observing the whereabouts of this group of trolls, or tomorrow they will appear over the territory of the Gurubashi trolls, watching this group of trolls...


    I have to say that Zhou Ye has been watching these trolls recently and feels sick...


    He really can''t cute a troll... With a long nose, huge fangs, and a rickety body, how can you make Zhou Ye cute a troll??


    Two-tenths of the entire continent is occupied by various trolls, which really makes Zhou Ye a bit crooked...


    He really wanted to lay down a heavenly punishment to completely destroy this group of creatures that made him look sick.


    But - for the night elves that will appear in the future, Zhou Ye can''t do that yet.


    However, Zhou Ye also discovered a unique troll clan. What is different from their troll cousins ??is that this troll clan doesn¡¯t care about hunting grounds and the like. Come out at night and live in a cave.


    They yearn for harmony in nature, and their occultists tirelessly seek ways to communicate with the earth and live in harmony with it.


    Zhou Ye observed this unique troll clan in the floating city with great interest...


    Somewhat ironically, this troll actually lives in the intricate caves in the hilly area extending from the Hyjal Mountains.


    Zhou Ye never noticed them...


    However, if you think about it carefully, it seems that there is nothing wrong. For Zhou Ye who doesn''t like staying up all night, it is really difficult to discover this kind of creature that grows at night.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1195

    As for you, didn''t Zhou Ye have super five senses?The voices of the universe can be heard, why can''t I hear the voices of these trolls??


    Under normal circumstances, Zhou Ye is seldom willing to fully activate the five senses, it means that the flies humming in your ears with the number of trillions...


    So he instinctively shielded his five senses, after all, no one likes to have so many flies buzzing in his ears.


    Even when looking for someone, Zhou Ye used the most concise way to search directly, and the ghost only listened to each voice.


    Therefore, it is nothing unusual to miss the group of dark trolls around you...


    While Zhou Ye was curiously observing the life habits of the ancestors of these night elves...


    Far away in countless light years away-in a world called Nihilim, the Titans of the Temples are facing the most severe test in their lives.


    Among them, the most powerful warrior, Sargeras has completely fallen...


    His original smooth bronze skin is now covered with various fel volcanoes...


    This Titan warrior, who was once commissioned by the Pantheon, went to the depths of the Twisting Void to hunt down the demons alone, and vowed to eliminate all demons in the universe, completely depraved.


    Sargeras, who has mastered the evil power, has already become a more powerful fallen Titan. The corpse beside him that was once his most valued and admired adjutant and apprentice is evidence...


    This Titan named Aggramar was once Sargeras'' adjutant and his disciple.


    However, in the face of such a close comrade that was once so close, Sargeras still raised the Fel Blade in his hand without hesitation, and cut him in half at once.


    This tragic scene happened in front of all the Titans in the temples...


    Facing such a bloody crime, the Titans were furious.


    They roared at their once hero, now their enemy, the fallen Titan Sargeras, and launched a merciless blow.


    Thunder-flames-all kinds of energies are flooded in this world called Nihilim.


    And Sargeras was not without help. He cast all the demons he had been imprisoned in prison one by one and forced them to work for him, forming this organization called the Burning Legion.


    Under the urging of Sargeras, these demons also rushed towards the Titans...


    Of course they can''t beat the Titans, but they are not afraid to die...


    As long as the imprint of their lives in the twisting void is not destroyed, then they will not really die in this world...


    Even if they die in this world, their souls can still return to the Twisting Void and be reborn again.


    It is for this reason that they are so afraid of death.


    This war between the titans turned the entire world into ruins... even the space was unable to withstand such a blow, and it gave out a shattering sound, as if it was about to be destroyed.


    And in a corner that no one noticed, a figure suddenly appeared on the battlefield.


    Compared with those Titans that are hundreds of kilometers high at every turn, the appearance of this figure is like an ant, without anyone''s attention at all.


    "Ma Dan''s...I really don''t know how short he is before Azeroth!!" Zhou Ye said angrily, looking at the appearance of these great giants.


    However, he didn''t bother to pay attention to these guys... For Zhou Ye, he was just collecting materials... What materials?Of course it is the body of Titan, why not use such good materials?Although his strength doesn''t need those things to improve...but he still has so many women...


    As for the war between the Titans and Sargeras?He is not interested at all, Madan''s group of dogs bites dogs... who loves to die, whatever it is.


    He came to Azeroth only as a pick-up, and he had no interest in saving the world or anything.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye raised his hand and put away the corpse of the Titan named Aggrama on the ground... and then lazily looked at the two sides that were still intractable, turned around and left...


    Reference 1610


    One thousand six hundred and ten chapters


    In the starry sky, Zhou Ye, who had completed his goal-planning to return, suddenly-stopped his footsteps.


    I saw that a meteor shining with dazzling light was flying out of the world of Nehelem behind Zhou Ye. The fast speed made people feel like a beam of light.


    "Interesting, these Titans were killed so quickly!!" Zhou Ye pulled out an evil arc, "Can''t just let you go..."


    As he said, Zhou Ye stretched out his hand slightly, and suddenly... a giant hand composed of black energy bodies, like a goldfish, quickly grabbed the meteor that envelops the soul of the Titan in his hand and held it tightly. In the palm of your hand.


    "No...what did we encounter..."


    "What is he? Why can we hold our soul...Norgannon!"


    "I don''t know, Aman Sur...I don''t know... The cosmic energy I control cannot rely on this thing!"


    "It''s really irritable!!" Zhou Ye cast aside his eyes in disdain, these Titans are really annoying... He directly controls the dark energy body, and will carry all the meteors of the Titans'' souls, layer after layer. The layer, the package is stern and solid,-until the sorrows of the Titans inside can no longer be transmitted, this is not it.


    Standing in the universe, Zhou Ye looked at the solid, like the most beautiful black gem in his hand... and began to think about its usefulness.


    According to Zhou Ye''s original thoughts-the Pantheon battled the fallen Titan Sargeras, and then-they were completely annihilated by the former brother Sargeras.


    This will take at least more than a year, but-unexpectedly, these Titans are so weak...


    It was gone in just a moment.


    Having said that, since Sargeras is so powerful, how could he be imprisoned by the resurrected Titans so easily in the later period??


    Forget it, the screenwriter of World of Warcraft is Shi Lezhi, do those guys still eat less??


    But at the moment, it seems that I don''t need to come to the world of Nehlem again. I can get everything done in one go, which is really a happy thing.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile...He was holding the Titan Soul Orb, and instantly disappeared in place again.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the beginning of the birth of this universe-there were two powerful substances, light and dark, which were constantly fighting.


    They struggled day and night, and no one would succumb to another existence...Finally, their struggle caused an explosion that could destroy everything...


    In this explosion, the universe was born.


    The bright matter has formed a number of trillions of stars and has become the physical universe...


    The dark matter forms a boundless void, without a ray of light in it, let alone any living thing... what it possesses is the boundless darkness and the intangible things that breed in the darkness, like chaos and cold will Exist as a unified body.


    Between the void and the physical universe, there is another space-that is the hometown of the demons, distorting the void.


    Among the star souls in the physical universe, the strongest creature born is the creation Titan awakened by the star soul.


    And the one born in the boundless void is the Void Lord...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1196

    At this moment, a figure shining with dazzling light suddenly appeared in this boundless dark void...


    His appearance is like a firefly in the night, so conspicuous.


    Countless dark void creatures composed of the coldest and most evil void will, Jiejie laughed, and rushed towards this figure...


    Although they don''t know why people from the physical universe suddenly appear in the boundless void, they are undoubtedly the best vehicle to invade the physical universe.


    however¡­¡­


    The screaming sound stopped abruptly when those guys saw the face of the figure in front of them...


    Then there was a cry of fear...


    Countless fearful thoughts waved among these guys, passing quickly...


    However, in the final analysis, it is just a few words...


    [Run...the master of the void fortress!!


    [Gosh... Why is he here again...]


    [Void Lord has been captured by them, what else do they want??


    [Run...Run...]


    Facing the cry of these guys, Zhou Ye reluctantly cast aside his eyes... He didn''t care about these poor void creatures running around, and after directly discerning the direction, he disappeared again...


    I hate the emptiness the most, it¡¯s black everywhere...


    Although the darkness did not cause Zhou Ye any trouble, as a creature that had long been used to living in the sun, he really couldn''t fall in love with this place.


    However, it doesn''t matter...


    Anyway, this is just a base...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Zhou Ye''s figure appeared again... he had already arrived in front of a giant fortress like a giant.


    This huge steel fortress the size of dozens of Azeroth was so abruptly suspended in the boundless darkness, the lights in the fortress, like stars... illuminate the entire void.


    Zhou Ye looked at this base that he had become a void fortress and couldn''t help but sighed long...


    What should I say??


    In fact, when Zhou Ye first descended in this world, he didn''t directly appear in the physical universe.


    And he, the initial goal, was not the physical universe...


    His goal at the beginning was this boundless void.


    To this end, he did not hesitate to issue the highest combat readiness command to the entire Umbrella.


    Following his instructions, a powerful army of trillions of dollars was assembled in a star field in the Marvel Universe...


    Millions of starships almost filled that star field...


    When Zhou Ye opened the portal the size of a star...


    Countless warships swarmed up, and they rushed into the void without fear of death.


    In the beginning, because of the specificity of these void creatures, this invincible fleet suffered a lot of losses...


    Thousands of Umbrella soldiers were distorted by the void creatures and turned into unspeakable monsters...


    However, soon the later soldiers were equipped with special protective devices for this twisted magnetic field, as well as energy shock weapons for these void creatures.


    Tens of thousands of Umbrella soldiers-it sounds like a lot, but in fact... for Umbrella, it''s not even drizzle.


    If the production line on any battleship is fully opened, the losses caused by these void creatures can be completely made up in one day.


    No way-Umbrella started with biotechnology.


    Suddenly... Umbrella''s army has an absolute advantage.


    Reference 1611


    One thousand six hundred and eleven chapters


    Compared to the chaotic, cold, and ruthless void creatures.


    The Umbrella army is strictly disciplined, with a unified command and strong logistics deployment.


    To a certain extent... these void creatures do possess powerful individual strength.


    but--


    Umbrella has hundreds of millions of researchers.


    When a powerful void creature was captured by Umbrella''s soldiers using an energy capture device-captured alive, the entire battlefield began to tilt towards Umbrella''s side.


    Countless scientific researchers are searching for the characteristics and weaknesses of these void creatures day and night.


    Half a month later, a feasibility report was placed on Zhou Ye''s desk.


    This report focuses on Umbrella Technology¡¯s current understanding of these void creatures and lists their weaknesses...


    So - Zhou Ye waved his hand, and first armed a squadron to see the effect.


    A fleet called [Void Pioneers] was formed, and they were armed to the teeth by Umbrella.


    The record of this squadron deserves the hard work of those scientific researchers day and night.


    As if they were devastating, they easily defeated wave after wave of the offensive of the void creatures, and made indelible contributions to the establishment of the void outpost.


    When the safe void outpost is established...


    Millions of scientific researchers have poured into this outpost. They are eagerly doing various researches on this strange space. They have discovered the vast void energy that is aimed at this efficient energy. , They built a more advanced and scientific void engine that uses void energy.


    Seeing the record of the pioneers of the void, Zhou Ye waved his hand without hesitation... Ten more regular legions were armed.


    Thus-hundreds of millions of [Void Weapons] were produced from the arsenals on the planets controlled by Umbrella, and transported through the portal to the front line of the Gate of Time, and sent to those who are about to enter the void combat In the corps.


    At the same time, the Void Outpost is being reinforced and enlarged bit by bit...


    In the end, it became the huge void fortress in front of him.


    And at this time--from the void, a more violent counterattack is also in the void creatures, brewing...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1197

    This time, these void creatures are no longer aimlessly scattered.


    They have the command of a Void Lord named the Darkness of Shadows.


    Under the command of this insidious and cunning Void Lord, these void creatures brought considerable losses to Zhou Ye''s Void Fortress.


    So - Zhou Ye couldn''t sit still...


    He personally took action and captured the Void Lord who had been hiding behind the scenes in one fell swoop.


    I have to say that Maharaja Void is really awesome...


    It can actually invade Zhou Ye''s mind, search for the person who is most admired in Zhou Ye''s mind, and then change into her appearance, so that Zhou Ye can''t bear to hurt her...


    She did succeed, Zhou Ye really couldn''t bear to die in the face of such an existence, but - she also failed.


    Because--Zhou Ye crossed the goods without hesitation.


    At this point-this Void Lord named the Darkness of Shadow was completely reduced to Zhou Ye''s meat X weapon.


    With the help of the Void Lord, the research speed of the void creatures in the Void Fortress can be said to be rapid.


    And this Void Lord, with Zhou Ye''s help, successfully swallowed several other Void Lords, and became the only supreme existence in the entire void in one fell swoop.


    In fact, when Yin Yingying truly understood the strength of her master, she also wiped a cold sweat for the fearlessness that her original ignorance brought.


    In Yin Yingying''s view, the strength of her master Zhou Ye could easily and completely annihilate the entire void universe.


    However, just because of some indescribable things, my master is unwilling to do this... This is really a fluke.


    For this reason, Yin Yingying became more docile in front of her master...


    Who is Yin Yingying??


    Yin Yingying is Zhou Ye''s name for the Void Lord who surrendered to him... It is a homophonic sound taken from the Chinese [Shadow], you can''t call a Qian¡¤Jiao¡¤Bai¡¤Mei sister called Shadow, right??How bad is that?


    As for the resistance??


    How dare Yin Yingying...


    When Zhou Ye stood in front of this fortress, looked at this fortress, and recalled the ten-year-long tug of war, he couldn''t help feeling full of emotions.


    This means that Umbrella, who occupies most of the multiverse, can initiate such an invasion war. It is difficult for any planet to withstand the consumption of such a high-intensity tug-of-war.Even if it is a victory at that time, it is a miserable victory.


    Just as he was emotional, a tall, black-haired girl with a beautiful face suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Her beauty carries a kind of mystery and temptation that makes people want to find out, and her long black hair is dark as if it is connected to the entire void.


    The first time she appeared in front of Zhou Ye, she rushed in front of Zhou Ye and hugged Zhou Ye tightly...with her little face, she desperately rubbed Zhou Ye''s face.


    While rubbing, he said bitterly: "Master... you haven''t returned for almost half a year. Are the moon god Elune and life Titan Iona that attracted you? Have you forgotten your Yingying? Up??"


    "Papa!" said.


    Zhou Ye smiled at this stunner who was enough to make all men crazy, and slapped... "Didn''t I come back?"


    "Hmm¡ª¡ª!!!" The girl who claimed to be Yingying gave a chuckle of satisfaction... She chuckled and said: "Through recent observations of the physical universe, I have a new discovery, Master!!!"


    "What new discovery?" Zhou Ye said, grabbing Yin Yingying, and slowly flying towards his void fortress.


    After passing through several layers of magnetic shields, Zhou Ye came to the gate of the fortress.


    At this time, the alarm in the fortress has sounded...


    Countless weapons are pointing at Yin Yingying...


    Zhou Ye knew that it was the void fluctuations on Yin Yingying that had touched the defense mechanism of the fortress... Such an alarm, he had already taken it off.


    Sure enough-the alarm in the fortress soon disappeared...


    The red queen in military uniform walked out of the fortress with a gloomy look, and said to Yin Yingying uncomfortably: "Hey, playing with the shadows, can you not change the void fluctuations in yourself every time... you make me very If you are embarrassed, I have modified the defense mechanism thousands of times for you!!!"


    "I can''t help it..." Faced with the red queen''s accusation, Yin Yingying blinked her eyes and said innocently: "The uncertainty of the void creature''s fluctuation is our representative, and I can''t change it. of¡­¡­"


    "Are you cheating ghosts?" Red Queen said angrily: "What is the uncertainty of the fluctuation of the void creatures, why have we not found the source of this uncertainty in other void creatures?"


    "That''s because their energy levels are too low..." Yin Yingying said calmly: "Moreover, to some extent, aren''t you an electronic ghost?"


    "Who do you think is an electronic ghost?? Believe it or not, I bombarded you..."


    "If you have the courage, try it and see if I can twist you into an ugly monster..."


    "Come on, try it-see if your distortion works for me..."


    "Try, try..."


    Reference 1612


    One thousand six hundred and twelve chapters


    Zhou Ye silently watched the quarrel between Honghou and Yin Yingying...


    It can be said-these two girls are born to be unmatched.


    After pulling Hong Hong unceremoniously, after blocking her words with her own eyes...the whole world quieted down.


    And those commanders at all levels who followed their own fortress warlords to welcome the arrival of the ruler, one by one, either looked at the ground, as if something was attracting them on the bright and tangible deck, or turned their eyes to the darkness. In the void, it seemed that there was an incomparably beautiful starry sky above that you could admire.


    In short, they dare not watch the jokes of their own warlords...


    Just kidding, although it is the first time that the Red Queen has assumed a real position in Umbrella, no one dared to mess with the mistress.


    You know, almost all Umbrella''s operations are held in the hands of her and her class of electronic elf sisters...


    Believe it or not, a word of her can give you a month''s worth of military nutrition cream??


    No one wants to eat that kind of bland stuff for a week, let alone eat it for a month.


    Therefore-this kind of scene where oneself dominates and educates one''s own mistress, it is better to watch as little as possible... When a certain unreasonable mistress of the province got angry, she transferred herself to the outpost of the heart of the void.


    After a while--


    Zhou Ye let go of Hong Empress¡¯s little coward, and Hong Empress also has no strength to fight with Yin Yingying...


    As for Yin Yingying with a smug smile, after she slapped the dolphins, she also put away the smug on her face, becoming like an angry little wife, very wronged.


    "Dominate!!" XN


    At this time, a group of commanders greeted their masters in unison.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1198

    "Yeah!!!" Zhou Ye nodded, then waved his hand and said, "Everyone has worked hard, let''s do it!"


    "Yes, dominate!" XN


    After watching their master enter the fortress, these commanders entered the fortress again, and they still have their own things to do.


    Since the establishment of the Void Fortress, Zhou Ye has completely closed the portal to the Marvel Multiverse and frozen the time of the Multiverse.


    Because the huge fortress has already become a self-sufficient war fortress.


    food?Using biotechnology can be directly self-sufficient in the fortress...


    Various materials??


    In the space warehouse of the fortress, there are stored various materials enough to build a hundred more such huge fortresses.


    As for the soldiers?


    For Umbrella, that''s not a problem...


    They started out as violent soldiers.


    Walking into this fortress, you will find... you are just like coming to the earth, with tall buildings, green vegetation, bustling people... and even the endless sea.


    An artificial sun hangs high in the sky, and even the environmental system can simulate the alternation of the four seasons.


    Zhou Ye''s room in this fortress is located in the center of the fortress, a manor that looks extremely luxurious.


    Sitting on his sofa, Zhou Ye stretched out comfortably... said to the two women: "Well, now you can talk about your latest discoveries..."


    "Master!! I''ll come first..." The Red Queen did her part to reach Zhou Ye''s side, rushing to say: "Our Central Institute of Biology has entered a brand new field of research on void creatures. The characteristics are integrated into the body of our new generation of fighters...so that our fighters have a stronger physique, faster recovery ability and the instinct to escape into the void..."


    The Red Queen said, and waved her hand, a three-dimensional video appeared directly in the center of the hall...


    In the video, a warrior with strange tattoos engraved all over his body is demonstrating his abilities. He only squeezed a piece of alloy to change the shape, and can also extract the energy of the void. Magic-like... The most important thing is that he can escape into the void...


    Unlike the invisibility of thieves, it can be played out...


    This warrior can really escape into the void and walk in the void...


    This ability made his life-saving skills top-notch, but it was a pity... it was still shattered by a bombardment of a Void Creature Energy Cannon.


    "Why smash him?" Zhou Ye asked strangely when he saw this.


    "That...actually..." The Red Queen stubbornly faltered for some time."It, actually... he, he is a defective product..."


    "Defective product?" Zhou Ye asked in a daze, "I think he is already very strong. As far as the mass-produced fighter is concerned..."


    "That, that... we can''t write the loyalty code in his gene chain..." Hong Hou said discouragedly.


    What cannot be written into the loyalty code is the defective product, the test product that cannot be completely loyal to Umbrella, there is no need to exist in this world.


    This is the iron law that Umbrella formulated from the beginning.


    Therefore, every production process is closely monitored...This is why Umbrella never makes a traitor.


    What''s a joke... Did you work so hard to make you to oppose Umbrella??


    Zhou Ye didn''t create the interest of enemies for himself, that''s why - only this iron law was strictly followed by the entire Umbrella from top to bottom.


    "Oh ha ha ha..." Yin Yingying smiled happily when she saw the red queen deflated... "You can''t control him, it doesn''t mean that I can''t control him... You know, all the void creatures are chaotic. Pronoun, but... they must also submit to a higher level of the Void Lord, and the Void Lord must obey the Void Lord... This is the order of the Disorder Void!"


    "Are you saying that you are a messy fellow?" The Hong Empress stunned unceremoniously.


    "You admit it, the research on void magic by technology is still on the surface... the mechanical brain!!"


    "I will analyze your secrets sooner or later, and then... I will turn all of your kind into Umbrella''s watchdogs!"


    "Hehe... if you can, you can try it... I look forward to that day!"


    "Enough!!" Zhou Ye said, let the two women obediently put away their fangs and claws, and once again became obedient cats...


    Looking at the two women who were pretending to be well-behaved, Zhou Ye rubbed his temples with a headache. What should I say-among his women, there are indeed tit-for-tat existences, but-like red heels and Yin Ying Ying like this, it is almost non-existent that no one will let anyone''s opponent.


    Is this the irreconcilable contradiction between the legendary technology side and the magic side??


    Seeing the appearance of his own man with a headache, the Red Queen glanced at Yin Yingying, as if to say [Look, you annoyed the master...]


    [, it''s obviously your incompetence that angered the master... Look at me!!After Yin Yingying went back without hesitation, she smiled and said to Zhou Ye: "Master, you still haven''t heard about mine!!"


    "Let''s talk, I''m listening!!" Zhou Ye is not in a good mood now.


    "Through the detectors dropped in the physical universe, I have seen a woman who believes in you, the figure of the Elune sect, on several planets... I suspect that she is the light that was left behind when the universe was formed. The incarnation of Zhixin, that is to say...she is actually the supreme existence of the physical universe..." Yin Yingying said with a smile.


    "I know this..." Zhou Ye had already guessed about Elune''s identity... Blizzard had set her as the only true god in the universe... I have to say that her identity is too mysterious... ...But no matter how mysterious, she is also her own woman, Zhou Ye did not deliberately ask her identity... But then, Yin Yingying''s words made Zhou Ye stunned.


    "I... can also evolve into an existence like Elune, master...!!!"


    Reference 1613


    One thousand six hundred and thirteen chapters


    Hearing Yin Yingying''s words, Zhou Ye was stunned... Then, he asked with some curiosity, "Become an existence like Elune?"


    "Yes, Master!!" Yin Yingying stopped her Hun with triumph, as if she had become a true god in the void at this moment - but soon she became discouraged."But it''s hard..."


    "Oh? How difficult is it?" Zhou Ye became interested...


    It sounds like a very good idea to evolve your own Void Lord into the only true god in the void...


    "That will take at least tens of thousands of years..." Yin Yingying said depressedly: "And I have to enter the heart of the void and completely absorb the heart that belongs to the ultimate power of the void..."


    The heart of the void is the most mysterious existence in the void...


    Even the Void Lord did not dare to get too close.


    The energy emanating from the Void Heart is very tempting... However, just like a cup cannot hold the water of the entire sea, if it is forced to fill, the Void Lord will also explode...


    Of course, the Void Lord can also consume the energy of the entire Void Heart by absorbing little by little, and then growing little by little...


    But-that takes time.


    In the past, the nests of the Void Lords in the Void were around Void Heart. They guarded the heart of the Void Universe very tacitly. In addition to prohibiting other void creatures from approaching, they also absorbed little by little. With the energy of this void heart.


    And now, except for Yin Yingying, the other Void Lords had been completely wiped out by Zhou Ye, and they had been crushed into the void energy of the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, and Yin Yingying had been swallowed.


    After devouring the Yin Yingying of other Void Lords, it has become the supreme existence in the entire void.


    She is now starting to think of Void Heart again.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1199

    This time, Yin Yingying is confident that she can use a long time to completely swallow this void heart and evolve into the sole master of the entire void...


    After listening to Yin Yingying''s words, Zhou Ye looked at her beautiful big eyes full of longing and smiled slightly."Want to go to the Void Heart?"


    "Hmm..." Yin Yingying nodded her little head desperately.


    Thanks to her, the Umbrella Expeditionary Army has completely captured the entire periphery of the Void Heart, and completely sealed off this huge planet-like heart that continuously exudes void energy...


    In the words of the Red Queen, this kind of isolation is necessary to prevent the birth of other Void Lords.


    By the way, all Void Lords are powerful individuals born near the Void Heart.


    However, with Yin Yingying, a void traitor, it is a bit difficult for Void Heart to regenerate a powerful individual...


    Because once there is a strong void wave coming, Umbrella¡¯s outpost, which surrounds the entire Void Heart, will directly bombard the point where the energy wave comes from [To Void Energy Cannon], completely shattering their consciousness, causing those The powerful individual died before being born.


    In the hundreds of thousands of years since Zhou Ye went to the physical universe, Yin Yingying had stayed at the Outpost of the Void Heart every day. As long as there were powerful individuals that were blasted away, she would rush out to take away the overflowing void. The energy is completely absorbed...


    So, again and again...


    With this change, Yin Yingying dared to fight the idea of ??Void Heart-but she still needed the consent of her master.


    Otherwise, the old rival of the Red Queen would never let her into the heart of the void surrounded by groups.


    Zhou Ye looked at Yin Yingying thoughtfully... He could feel Yin Yingying''s thirst and hope for the heart of the void. This may also come from the instinct of Maharaja Void, the thirst and hope for evolution-but , Perhaps this is a good opportunity to mend the tit-for-tat relationship between her and the Red Queen.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye said quietly: "It is not impossible to let you enter the heart of the void and swallow it..."


    "Hmm..." Yin Yingying desperately lit her little head... She looked at her master expectantly, waiting for his next words.


    "But... you have to help Hong Empress first to fix Umbrella''s Void Creation''s inability to guarantee loyalty..." Zhou Ye''s words immediately made Yin Yingying dumbfounded.


    She has a way of guaranteeing the loyalty of the void creatures. What she just said was just for the purpose of becoming angry.


    She said that she could guarantee the loyalty of the void creatures, only because it was engraved in the consciousness of the void creatures, and the lower-rankers must obey the instinct of the upper-ranked ones.


    In an instant-Yin Yingying''s smiling face turned into a bitter melon face."No...Master, you can''t do this..."


    "Of course the master can do this!!" Hong Empress smiled at this moment, like a fox who stole a chicken."Well, instead of wasting time here, you might as well think about how to control those void creations!"


    "How could it be controlled..." Yin Yingying said with a grieved expression: "There has never been a precedent for a non-void creature to control a void creature..."


    "It''s not without..." Zhou Ye said thoughtfully: "In the physical universe, isn''t there a profession like a warlock who can control the Voidwalker?"


    "That''s just a deal!!" Yin Yingying said gloomily: "Those world warlocks use souls as a deal to temporarily communicate with the void, summon a voidwalker out, and...this is also what I ordered with those guys before. This way, we can spy on the news of the physical universe, and those who are summoned out temporarily act as our eyes and ears!"


    "Interesting..." Zhou Ye knew who the guys in Yin Yingying''s mouth were, those Void Lords who had been completely swallowed by her."Why do void creatures like souls?"


    "Because you can make yourself stronger..." Yin Yingying suddenly thought of something, and said suddenly: "Perhaps, we can control these void creations through soul imprints!! No, no... When more powerful exists, this kind of soul imprint will be erased...Ah-it still won''t work!!"


    Looking at Yin Yingying''s dejected look, the Red Queen couldn''t bear it. She reminded: "Aren''t you just a special case? Directly controlled by the master..."


    "The problem is that the master¡¯s magical ability directly distorted my soul... it made my soul the most thirsty existence from the inside out. The kind of suppression from top to bottom. It''s an existence above the rules of the world..." Yin Yingying still said listlessly: "You can''t make one. Let the master use that method to control one..."


    "It''s not impossible..." Hearing Yin Yingying''s words, the Red Queen said thoughtfully: "Perhaps, I should start the Shadow Valkyrie Project!!"


    "..." Hearing the name of this plan, Zhou Ye felt a strong sense of disobedience... "Okay, let''s not talk about those... After the red, I will bring you some good things this time. thing¡­¡­"


    "What good thing?" The Red Queen asked curiously.


    Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously: "From the Pantheon-the soul of Titan..."


    Reference 1614


    One thousand six hundred and fourteen chapters


    When Zhou Ye left the void universe with a contented mood... the red heels and Yin Yingying could not get up again.


    Azeroth--


    Floating City-Garden of Eden.


    "I''m back!!" As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, in a blink of an eye, a group of Yingying and Yanyan with first-born dragon horns surrounded him...


    Surrounded by the two great dragon legions, Zhou Ye smiled and greeted the girls-once again returning to his happy daily routine of doing nothing and teasing the dragon mother.


    At this time, the floating city had already flown to Hyjal, hanging so high in the sky above Hyjal.


    Because of its unique biological structure, Hyjal is revered as a holy mountain by the dark trolls.


    How unique??


    Isn¡¯t it unique enough to live a life Titan and a group of dragons??


    Those dark trolls living near Mount Hyjal can often see the hovering dragon on the top of Mount Hyjal and the huge black panther against the setting sun...


    They are full of inexplicable fear of this huge and beautiful creature like the giant dragon.


    The occultists of these dark trolls tried to communicate with Zhou Ye''s dragon army, but-because of their aesthetics, the dragons really didn''t bother to care about these trolls, but they would not just slaughter them...


    Because this was Zhou Ye''s order.


    Zhou Ye didn''t want to lose a certain month''s sacrifice in the future because of his own dragon girl''s hand. The ghost knew which troll was her ancestor.


    Therefore, for these dark trolls, the attitude held by the dragons is the three non-principles of no contact, no response, and no slaughter.


    Facing the seemingly cold attitude of the dragons, the occultists of the dark trolls were a little depressed...They had to start returning to their faith in the earth again.


    The dark trolls, the action of holding big thick legs completely failed.


    Time has passed year after year.


    During the period, too many things happened...


    For example, because of the fall of the titans, the guardians of the world can no longer receive messages from their father, which makes them fall into inexplicable fear.


    Among them, Loken, the king of wisdom, was even taken advantage of by Yogg-Saron, who had been waiting for the opportunity, and was completely depraved.


    He tried every means to trick the other guardians into the prison of the evil god, Ulduar.


    And with the fall of Loken, Yogg-Saron''s curse of flesh and blood also invaded the melting pot of will, causing many Vykuls to give birth to weak and fleshy offspring.


    These descendants have lost the steel body of the Vrykul clan, and their stature is much shorter than that of the Vykul clan.


    And the king of the Vrykul has zero tolerance for the offspring of these Vrykul cursed by flesh and blood... He ordered his men to kill every weak offspring that was cursed by flesh and blood.


    Many Vrykul parents couldn''t bear to kill their children. They ran to the east of the mainland far from Northrend in droves...just to give their offspring a chance to survive.


    And these people are the ancestors of later humans...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1200

    The King of Order, Tyr... discovered Loken''s fall, but-he knew that he was not Loken''s opponent who had stolen the management of the Will Forge, so he called for the help of the Guardian Dragon, but...


    This time, Alexstrasza and Ysera refused to lend a helping hand.


    They brought their father''s words, [The progress of the world cannot be disturbed too much...So, he won''t take care of Loken this time.


    With these two dragon queens, Malygos the Weaver will certainly not help...


    Only Nathario and Nozdormu are left...


    Facing this poor lineup, Tyr gave up completely. He took the mechanical gnomes who hadn¡¯t been attacked by Loken, along with Azadas and his dependents¡ªthe Earthlings, and followed those for His descendants, together with the Vyku people who fled their hometown, migrated towards the east of the mainland.


    However, Loken did not intend to let Tyr go.


    Because before leaving, Tyr stole the [Norgannon Disc] from the center of Alduar, which is a creation that records everything that happened in this world.


    Tyr stole the Norgannon disc, so that one day, the Father God Titans once again descended on Azeroth, then this was Loken''s crime.


    How could Loken allow such an important thing to be stolen by Tyr?


    He was also worried that Tyre would present the Norgannon disc to his father, the Titans... Although he did not know why the fathers would suddenly lose the news, he never dared to think much about the fear of the creators. ...


    Loken only thought that the Titans had fallen into dormancy and had no time to take care of Azeroth for the time being, instead of completely dying out-he couldn''t even think of this idea.


    Therefore, he still fears the day the Titans will return... In order to regain the Norgannon Disc, he frantically casts the two generals of Keselaki, one of the ancient evil gods, Zakaz and Kisix.


    And ordered them to hunt Tyr...


    Feeling the coiled breath of Yogg-Saron in Loken''s soul, the two generals of Xelaki gladly took their orders.


    They rushed to the starry night and finally caught up with Tyre and his migrating team in a lush woodland.


    In the face of these two generals of the ancient evil gods, Tyre fought bravely, and finally-at the cost of his own life, he killed one person and wounded one seriously...


    The remaining Kisix didn''t dare to stay here, he flew all the way to the west of the mainland.


    In order to commemorate Tyr, the giantess who flees with her life, Elonnaya named this woodland the Fall of Tyr, and in the language of the Vrykul, it is "Tirithfa".


    Those Vrykul people especially admire Tyre''s spirit. They not only promised to pass on Tyre''s deeds from generation to generation, they even proposed that they would settle here and become eternal guardians until the end of their lives.


    Azadas and Elonnaya respected the desire of the Vrykul to stay in Tirisfal, and then proceeded to the south with the earth spirits and mechanical gnomes.Finally, they finally reached the Titan creation facility in the south of Kalimdor-Uldaman.


    Azadas and Aronnaya expanded Uldaman, created a new chamber to store Norgannon discs, and pledged to protect the true history of Azeroth, even if they sacrificed their lives for it.


    And at this moment--


    Part of the earth spirits gradually began to show signs of the curse of blood and flesh, and these Titan creations were more afraid of the curse from worsening.They then hoped to be able to enter deep sleep until one day they found a cure; Azadas agreed to their request, promising to wake them up in the future.So, in the vast underground palace of Uldaman, Azadas personally sealed all his followers.


    But Loken, who was far away in Alduar, had already fallen into a mortal ending.


    Reference 1615


    One thousand six hundred and fifteen chapters


    "My Lord Eternal...What do you mean?" The fallen Loki was looking at him in amazement when Zhou Ye suddenly appeared.


    As if he really didn''t know why Zhou Ye appeared.


    "Actually, when you killed your mistress, Torim''s wife-Sieve, I knew... you had been corrupted by Yogg-Saron!!" Zhou Ye looked up and down Loken and smiled. Said: "But...I haven''t taken any action to stop you, because-the creation of this world is not in line with my aesthetics..."


    "Then...you, now..." Loki asked cautiously.


    He was really terrified of this eternal one, if it wasn''t because of Yogg-Saron''s corruption that completely made him lose his mind... Then, he really didn''t dare to do it.


    Because - in this world, there is a Titan now living, and her spouse is still an eternal person who doesn''t know the depth. If Loki has a little sense of reason, he would not choose to die under the eyes of these few people. .


    But-obviously Yogg-Saron''s corrosion has driven him completely crazy...


    However, when this kind of madness faced Zhou Ye directly, his fear still made him regain a little sense of reason.


    "I am now?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "I don''t plan to let you release Yogg-Saron right now...it''s not time to release it!"


    If it is said that the shape of the devil is still a little bit... Then-the creation of the ancient gods, there is really nothing...


    One by one, just like a deformity built of flesh and blood, how did you let Zhou Ye deal with it??


    If Yogg-Saron is really cast by Loki, then the problem will be big...


    When the time comes, the guardians of the scattered sand will be completely unable to resist Yogg-Saron.


    For the sake of his future high elves, Zhou Ye decided...to shoot.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Loki pulled a somewhat reluctant smile on his face and said: "Don''t worry about this, I will never let Loki out..."


    "I don''t believe you..." Zhou Ye blocked all of Loki''s words back...


    "Then what are you going to do?" Rocky asked.


    "I still think it''s safer to do it myself..." Zhou Ye raised his hand slightly as he said.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s movements, Loki couldn''t help but yelled: "You can''t kill me, I have rewritten Aldua''s contact device... If I die, then Agalon, the star dome body, will descend. In Azeroth... and based on the content I wrote, it is judged that this world has been completely resurrected by the ancient gods and has no meaning to survive. At that time, he will activate the Titan¡¯s world-destroying machine and purify this thoroughly with fire Of all the living creatures of the world!"


    After saying this, Loki couldn''t help laughing happily... "Come and kill me... Killing me is equivalent to killing the living creatures in the whole world..."


    "Ah..." Looking at the crazy Loki in front of him, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but sigh... "What makes you think that if I kill you, I can''t kill Agalon again?"


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!


    Looking at Loki''s funny appearance... Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said: "Okay, you can also relax a little...for the time being, I won''t let you die... You, there are still many uses... ¡­"


    As the voice fell, Loki felt that his eyelids were so heavy that it was almost difficult to open... Gradually, he fell into eternal sleep.


    After getting Loki, Zhou Ye went around in Alduar again, he first released Mimiron who was imprisoned in Ulduar.


    However, help him get rid of the corruption from the ancient evil god Yogg-Saron.


    "Titan is here, what have I done..." Mimiron, who was driven out of corrosion, shouted like he was waking up from a dream, "Zhou, what happened on earth..."


    "A word is hard to say..." Zhou Ye said: "Azadas has gone to Uldaman in the south. You should go there to find him now, and he will explain it to you... Now, in order to prevent the ancient evil god Yugsa Long escaped completely, I decided to completely close the entire Alduya..."


    "Oh oh..." Mimiron, who had just recovered his sanity, took a head of questioning, and directly flew out of Aldua, toward Uldaman in the south, on his own creation, the Mimiron flying device.


    After Mimiron flew away, Zhou Ye looked at the magnificent palaces in front of him, and smiled slightly... In the future, Ulduar''s copy was formed.


    Of course-in order to prevent Yogg-Saron from really escaping, Zhou Ye directly plunged it into eternal sleep...


    After finishing all this, Zhou Ye flashed once again and returned to his floating city.


    At this time, the dragon girls in the floating city are trying their best to build various equipment for themselves.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1201

    The material, of course, was the body of the Titan that Zhou Ye got.


    Such a large body was enough for Zhou Ye to arm his dragon army to the teeth.


    The armor lady is also a cute point, OK?


    The girls are chatting about their favorite armor style...


    Affected by Zhou Ye, they also like to make their armor beautifully made, and they can''t compete with other girls...


    As a result, Zhou Ye has been a little bit hard lately...He has become the armor image designer for the ladies.


    If you have a problem, find a husband¡ªthis sentence has almost become the mantra of girls.


    Regardless of the design concept of the armor, the degree of exquisiteness, or even the enchanting mechanism, they all like to ask their men''s opinions.


    For this reason, Zhou Ye is so busy...


    Of course, he was also painful and happy.


    Because he designed two sets of armors for the dragon ladies, one set to wear when in front of outsiders, the standard armor of the Dragon Legion, and one set of personalized armor to wear at home.


    Hmm-what does the personalized armor look like??


    Please refer to the bikini style, which is roughly the same.


    Although it was said that the armors worn by the dragon maidens were all standard armors, Zhou Ye saved a lot of energy, but-the beauty-loving dragon maidens would not let Zhou Ye go so easily, they began to look for them. Men, help them design hair accessories, horns, etc...


    Of course, the unscrupulous Zhou Ye wouldn''t just work without getting paid...Every Long Niang who went to ask her own man for help was made by him...


    And just as Zhou Ye was enjoying and receiving this extremely happy daily life, the dark troll clan began their exploration towards the center of the continent.


    Zhou Ye, who has been paying attention to these dark trolls, knows--in the near future...maybe a race named Son of the Stars¡¤Highborne will be born, and he has to prepare something for the birth of this beautiful race.


    Reference 1616


    One thousand six hundred and sixteen chapters


    A small team of dark trolls walked cautiously in the jungle.


    This exploratory team is led by a dark troll named Yakir...


    In their language, Yakir means hunter.


    And Yakir does not bear his name. He has been hunting with his father since he was a child. For other ordinary dark trolls, the strange jungle is extremely dangerous, but for Yakir, it is like walking into his own. Territory is average.


    He understands all the knowledge needed to survive in the jungle, but this is not enough to allow him to live in the dangerous primitive jungle.


    What helped him the most was not the hunting skills his father gave him, but the ability to communicate with all things taught by his mother, an occultist of the dark troll tribe.


    And it was this ability that made him feel that there must be something strange in this extremely lush forest.


    He wanted to enter this jungle and explore the unknown, but¡ªhis companion was somewhat unwilling...


    "Yakir, we should go back!!" A dark-skinned dark troll said to Yakir: "We are almost a month away from the nearest outpost of the tribe. If we don''t go back... ¡­Perhaps, we will..."


    "No, I can feel that something is calling me in the jungle in front of me..." Yakir said excitedly: "I''m going to see... If you want, you can wait for me here!!! "


    "This..." The dark troll looked at the deep forest in front of him. He also noticed the difference here. Compared with the plants in other places, the trees and vegetation here are a bit too big, and what they encountered today The two giant beast attacks also made them feel the anomalies of the terrain in this area.


    The behemoth that attacked them two times was actually a leopard creature, but compared with leopard creatures in other places, the leopard creatures here seemed a bit too big.


    The leopard creature that is nearly two meters high can already be called a giant.


    Those two attacks made the members of this exploration team feel very bad. Fortunately, they were able to reduce the danger by relying on Yakir''s ability to communicate with creatures.


    Because of this, the dark troll didn''t want Yakir to venture on his own...


    In the end, he gritted his teeth and said, "We will go in with you. If there is still nothing before dawn, then we must go back!!"


    "Thank you..." Yaguir said happily, rushing into the jungle first.


    He can''t wait to explore the secrets of this jungle.


    And his dark troll companions couldn¡¯t help smiling bitterly, and followed along... They didn¡¯t have the strong curiosity of Yakir, and they had gone far enough, you know, the nearest outpost is far away from them. There is still almost a month away from home.


    If they can, they really want to go home early...


    However, they couldn''t leave their leader here alone, along the way¡ªthey turned out to be a blessing many times because of their leader.


    It¡¯s just that they have almost had enough of Yakir¡¯s curiosity. They almost came here with Yakir led by the nose. If he wants to continue exploring before dawn this time, then his The players, almost knocked him out, and then took him back.


    Thinking of this, these dark trolls gave their teammates a clear look at each other, and then... stepped forward to chase Yakir.


    And at this moment--


    Yakir, who had already penetrated into the jungle, felt that something was calling him in front of him. He didn''t care much, and flew desperately in the direction of the call from his heart...


    Closer, closer...


    Following the call that he felt in his heart, Yakir felt that he was getting closer and closer to his destination...


    When the full moon rose into the sky, he finally came to a clearing in this forest


    Seeing this scene in front of him, he couldn''t help but widen his eyes¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I saw that in front of him, was a huge and extremely blue lake, on the calm lake, a little bit of stars reflected on the lake.


    Looking at the lake in front of him, Yakir swore to his ancestors that he had never seen such a beautiful sight.


    He couldn''t help sitting intoxicated by the lake, breathing the slightly moist air from the lake...


    At this moment, he let go of all the distracting thoughts in his heart, as if returning to the original mother body, immersed in the meditation brought to him by the lake.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, Yakir came to his senses from that mysterious and mysterious state...


    However, he was not awake by himself, but was awakened by the companions behind him.


    "Hey...Yakir, you are as crazy as you want to exhaust us?"


    "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    "This¡­¡­"


    Hearing Yakir¡¯s words, those dark troll companions who followed his footsteps to find the dark trolls here after hearing Yakir¡¯s words, they found out that the anomaly of the huge lake in front of them, they are very fast, just like Yaki Like you, I was immersed in that mysterious and mysterious feeling.


    Until-the moon sets and the sun rises.


    The members of this exploratory squad just woke up from a dream, and came to a sense...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1202

    "This, does this lake have a hallucinogenic effect?" A dark troll said with some fear.


    "No, this is the gift of life!!" Yakir retorted: "You didn''t notice that we just sat there all night without feeling tired at all?"


    "Yes, I feel that my head is awake like never before..." One of the trolls concurs: "A lot of things that I couldn''t figure out before have been resolved!!"


    "Yes, I too..."


    "I feel full of power all over my body..."


    "This is a miracle!!"


    Listening to the words of these guys, Yakir waved his hand and said: "We have found a better gathering place for our people... I suggest that we go back for a few days now and report the good news of the patriarch... "


    "I agree...I feel that the big fireball in the sky can no longer cause any damage to my eyes!!"


    "I agree!!"


    Under the proposal of the team leader Yakir, this passionate exploration team was full of excitement and embarked on the journey home.


    Reference 1617


    One thousand six hundred and seventeen chapters


    One month later--


    Because of the blessing of the magical power in the lake, every member of this exploratory team feels that they have endless energy. They rushed day and night, and finally returned to their tribe in Mount Hyjal a month later. In the gathering place of the dark troll tribe at the foot of the mountain.


    The situation they reported attracted the attention of the clan chief.


    But¡ªmigration is too big.


    Moreover, the patriarch also needs more evidence to convince his people and the occultists.


    So Yakir, once again led a huge exploratory group, walking towards the magical forest he had discovered.


    This time, the exploration team not only has the most powerful warrior of the tribe, but also several occultists, and their leader, the chief occultist of the dark troll tribe-Fina Nightwind.


    Under the leadership of Yakir, this unprecedentedly powerful exploration group took nearly three months to reach the center of the Kalimdor continent, the location of the Well of Eternity.


    Unlike the half-hearted Yaguir, the chief occultist Fina Nightwind discovered the infinite power contained in this well of eternity in the first time...


    After thoroughly inspecting the environment around the Well of Eternity, Fina Nightwind further confirmed that this land is the best gathering place for their tribes given by the earth.


    After finishing these things, Fina Yefeng sat on the lakeside of the Well of Eternity, resting.


    Guided by the energy of the Well of Eternity, she entered a mysterious and mysterious dreamland. In the dreamland, she saw a beautiful figure wearing a gorgeous white dress and appeared in front of her. This beautiful figure made her She didn''t know what words to use to describe it.


    The language of the dark troll, in the eyes of Fina Nightwind, is so barren, and using such adjectives to describe this beautiful figure is a great insult to her.


    Through the conversation with this figure, Fina Nightwind learned the name of this heaven-given land, and even understood the name of this god-the goddess of the moon, Elune.


    She prayed to Elune to allow their tribe to live in this magical land.


    The benevolent Moon Goddess also agreed to her request-and was willing to shelter their entire tribe and bestow the glory of the Moon Goddess upon them.


    When Fina woke up from this dream, she saw the symbol of the moon''s crown on her forehead through the quiet lake, she knew-this was not a dream.


    She really communicated with a great being in her dream.


    Fina Yefeng excitedly told the news to his subordinates who came here with him, and taught them how to communicate with this great being.


    And the occultists under her had not unexpectedly received the gift of the Moon Goddess.


    Since then, they no longer call themselves occultists, and no longer believe in the earth... They, claiming to be sacrifices to the moon goddess, believe in the moon god Elune.


    Of course, this is something.


    After getting the exact news of this magical land, Fina Nightwind set off and returned to the place of her tribe.


    She couldn''t wait to return to her tribe, and suggested her patriarch to start the migration journey of the entire tribe as soon as possible.


    The dark troll clan who received the exact news excitedly prepared for the migration of the clan.


    With the guarantee of Fina Nightwind, the most respected occultist in the tribe, all the dark trolls began to look forward to their future happy life.


    After all-in the tribe of dark trolls, the chief occultist represents endless wisdom.


    To some extent, her authority is even greater than that of the patriarch.


    As for the dark troll''s massive migration journey, Zhou Ye had no chance to watch...


    Because he was on a planet named Argus at this time, helping the races named Eredar.


    Well-it''s better to say it''s helping, but it''s better to say it''s a pick-up.


    Argus-Mac''Aree Continent-in the occult palace.


    As an incredible race, Ereda has been born to perceive various magical elements from the time of birth.


    With their innate talent, the Ereda clan established a highly developed magical civilization.


    Their political system is the consul system, and above the consuls, the Ereda clan has three wise leaders.


    The names of these three leaders are-Kil''jaeden-Archimonde and Prophet Velen.


    After the battle in the Temples, Sargeras discovered the flaws in his Burning Legion.


    His fel demons are inherently chaotic, and it is absolutely impossible for him to command all the demons at the same time.


    Therefore, he began to search for a race that could act as the commander of those chaotic demons in the endless universe.


    After discovering the planet Argus by accident, Sargeras felt that he saw the hope of completing the most ideal Burning Legion in his mind.


    Eredar people-a race full of wisdom.


    So Sargeras wanted the three leaders of Eredar to promise to give them endless knowledge and power in exchange for their allegiance.


    Regardless of whether Kil''jaeden or Archimonde, they were all moved by Sargeras'' promise.


    Only the prophet Velen, through an artifact that has been handed down since ancient times, saw the scene of the Eredar clan joining the Burning Legion.


    The beautiful planet of Argus was completely destroyed, leaving only a few remaining continents floating in the universe... and his people were also distorted into various ugly appearances by Sargeras'' evil energy.


    This terrifying scene awakened the prophet Velen.


    He knew that the future he saw was happening... But he was unable to prevent the fall of his two friends, in order to leave the seeds of revival for the great Eredar family.


    Prophet Velen had to turn to the oldest ally of the Eredar clan, Naaru.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1203

    An energy creature...


    And the Naru clan did bring a lot of help to the prophet Velen.


    However, the Prophet Velen had a headache at this time...


    Not because of anything else, but because of the man before him-a man who claims to be the eternal.


    "Lord Eternal, we really have to hurry...or we won''t catch up with Naaru''s spacecraft!!" The prophet Velen said anxiously, "When Kil''jaeden and Archimonde find us, It''s dangerous!!"


    "I know, I know..." Zhou Ye still said unhurriedly: "However, in order to save more Ereda people, this kind of danger is worth trying!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the prophet Weilun was a little speechless...


    Of course he knows what Zhou Ye said is reasonable, but-he is even more worried that if he is discovered by those two former friends and current enemies... the remaining people of Eredar will also believe in fate. Not guaranteed...


    "Ha, see who this is?"


    "Isn''t this our great prophet?"


    "Huh? There is another foreigner here? Who is he???"


    With the sound of the sound, two tall and slim figures walked into the gate of the main hall of the Mystery Academy.


    Reference 1618


    One thousand six hundred and eighteen chapters


    "Saloras, Oresses... don''t you too!!"


    Looking at the twin sisters in front of him, the prophet Velen couldn''t help but said in astonishment: "You also believe in that demon?"


    "Of course... Lord Sargeras can give us more powerful strength, more vast knowledge... Why not?"


    "Yes, for strength and knowledge, all the effort is worth it!!"


    Hearing the question of the prophet Velen, the twin sisters said in harmony.


    "You..." Prophet Velen looked at the sisters in front of him, and couldn''t help but feel a heartache.


    This pair of sisters can be said to be the best in the mystery palace...


    Of the two, one focused on fire magic, while the other focused on shadow magic.


    Their achievements, in the eyes of the prophet Velen, are limitless...


    But now, they also believe in the devil just like their two friends.


    "It seems that Lord Prophet really intends to escape Argus!!" Saloras looked at the temporary teleportation formation behind the prophet Velen. She recognized that this teleportation formation was the teleportation formation on the Naru clan spaceship...


    Because - Kil''jaeden, who had already planned to completely throw in Sargeras, had completely severed the relationship with the Naaru of the Holy Light clan. They activated the protective magic of the Eredar clan and prohibited the Naaru clan from descending on Argus.


    And now¡ªin the lobby of the Mystery Academy, there is a temporary teleportation array dedicated to the Naru clan spacecraft...


    Is this not trying to escape??"Master Prophet, you can''t run away!!"


    "Stand down, join us in verifying the rise of the Eredar clan!!" Oleses echoed the words of her sister Salolas, and raised her hands with Salolas-in their palms, magic The light is gathering.


    "Quickly, stop them, they want to signal Kil''jaeden!!" Seeing the actions of the two sisters, the Prophet Velen couldn''t help shouting.


    Once the two sisters are allowed to send out the magic signal, soon Kil''jaeden will bring the soldiers who have already thrown at the devil to attack the arcane palace...


    Then all of his painstaking efforts will be vanished.


    You know-he was trying to delay time, but he told his two former friends to give him some time to think about it...


    "Don''t worry, they won''t be able to send anything out!!" Zhou Ye said, his figure flashed...instantly appeared next to the twins, and then raised his hand-gently tapped behind their heads.


    Suddenly-these two Ereda chicks passed out, and the magic light condensed in their hands gradually disappeared.


    Seeing this, the prophet Weilun breathed a sigh of relief.


    He looked at the Ereda twins in Zhou Ye¡¯s arms blankly, and after a moment¡ªhe said: ¡°Let them find a safe place and lock them up. We can¡¯t take them out of Argus together... They have been That kind of evil force has completely invaded!!"


    Velen said, pointing to the twin sisters'' foreheads, the huge demon horns that are different from ordinary Eredars.


    That is a sign of demonization.


    Following Velen''s words, a few Eredars came over and wanted to take over the twin sisters in Zhou Ye''s arms...


    Will Zhou Ye be willing to this??


    He came to Argus with painstaking effort and was willing to act as Lei Feng''s good deed to help Prophet Velen escape, why?


    Isn¡¯t it the Eredar twins?


    In order to obtain the twins, he even whispered in his soul to lure and lure the twins to the Mystery Academy, and bypassed the guards outside, came here and discovered the secret of the prophet Weilun. For all this, Zhou Ye paid for it. How many?


    Uh-well, he really didn''t pay anything.


    But-want to grab a girl from him, have you ever asked his golden cudgel?Uh-no, did you ask him??


    "I think I might be able to save them!!" Zhou Ye took his hands away, "I have traveled countless star regions, and I was also in an unknown race and learned some abilities to get rid of demons... ¡­"


    "What? Is this true??"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the prophet Weilun asked with surprise on his face.


    "Of course...!!!" Zhou Ye said with a vow: "I can show it to you now... But I need a quieter room, and some time!!"


    "Of course there is no problem!!" Prophet Velen nodded and said, "Nazar, take Master Eternal to the next meditation room..."


    "Yes, Lord Prophet!!" A male Ereda walked to Zhou Ye''s side, and said respectfully: "My lord, please come with me..."


    "Yeah!!!" Zhou Ye nodded, and then led the fainted twin sisters and followed the male Ereda towards an entrance of the side hall.


    The prophet Weilun watched Zhou Ye''s back disappear into the side hall-until he could no longer see his back, the prophet Weilun sighed slowly.


    "Sir Prophet...!!!" A female Eredar wearing a garrison costume said with some worry: "Although this Lord Eternal suddenly appeared when we needed it most, and used an unknown method to remove Kil''jaeden and the arcane guards they sent to guard us are all paralyzed...but I still don''t feel like I can see him..."


    Hearing the words of the female garrison officer, the prophet Velen smiled and said: "Don''t worry, this eternal lord is not a spy sent by those demons. I have seen him in the prophecy given to me by the artifact. ...... He will lead us like Venus to find a new hometown to thrive!!"


    "I hope so!!" Although the Prophet Velen had already said so, the female garrison was still a little worried.


    In other words, this is the habits of living things...


    No matter it is a creature, it is full of vigilance towards non-self-kind...This is not surprising.


    Therefore, the prophet Velen didn''t care about the words of the female garrison officer."I feel that with the arrival of this noble eternal lord, the fog surrounding the Eredar clan is finally going to disperse... I even see our bright future!! So-don''t let the narrow The eyes of you blinded your pure heart, Elsa!!!"

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1204

    "Yes, I understand, sir!!!" Elsa respectfully saluted the Prophet Velen.


    And at this moment-what is the Venus of the Eredar clan in the mouth of the prophet Velen, Lord Zhou Ye the Eternal, what is he doing??


    Uh-he is saving these two demonized twin sisters.


    "Tsk tsk, I have to say that although the men of the Ereda clan are all ugly, but the women of the Ereda clan are really super nice!!" Zhou Ye gently pinched the twin sisters'' tails with both hands. It is completely different from the feeling of the panther demigod Ashaman.


    The tail of the black panther demigod Ashaman is fluffy... and the tails of the Ereda twin sisters are soft and fluffy... each has explosive points.


    "It''s time to save you..." Zhou Ye said, gently laying a time barrier in the room, and then... unceremoniously stretched out his magic hand to the twins lying on the meditation couch.


    With two muffled hums¡ªtwo green flowers bloomed on the mat.


    With a single shot, Zhou Ye also started the exorcism journey of the Ereda twins.


    How to exorcise??


    Of course, the evil energies were expelled from the bodies of the Eredar twins with a more advanced power... What other power is more advanced than Zhou Ye''s own power?Hmm-in Zhou Ye''s opinion, there is no...


    As Zhou Ye¡¯s exorcism ceremony gradually entered a good state... The Ereda twins woke up, but¡ªthey couldn¡¯t resist Zhou Ye¡¯s invasion at all, and in the end, all they could do was the most important thing. , Resisting the strange feeling in the body...


    Reference 1619


    One thousand six hundred and nineteen chapters


    After half an hour----


    The Prophet Velen looked at the sisters standing in front of him in disbelief, and asked tremblingly: "You, you have really been removed from the demon energy in your body by Lord Eternal?"


    "...Hmm!!" Facing the question of the prophet Velen, the high-ranking warlock of the twin sisters, Aureseth, originally wanted to say something, but after she gave a timid look at the man standing next to her, In the end a thousand words became a whisper."Yes, yes, Lord Prophet!!"


    "I, we are completely cured... And, with the help of Master Zhou Ye, I have already seen the essence of those demons... I''m sorry, Lord Prophet!!" Compared to my sisters, they seem to be unsympathetic. Like wishing, Salolas seemed more sincere, at least-on the surface.


    In fact, after Saloras finished speaking these words, just like Oresses, she carefully peeked at Zhou Ye.


    "This, this is incredible!!" The prophet Velen looked at the pair of twins in front of him, he was already excited...


    He could feel that the evil magic power that was originally surging in the sisters in front of him has completely disappeared...Although the huge pair of horns on their heads that are different from the Eredar clan cannot be reversed, but-in them There was no longer the wave of evil energy on his body.


    Seeing this, the Prophet Velen was so excited...


    He has tried countless ways to bring those passive people of Eredar back to the side of the holy light under the forced transformation of Kil''jaeden and the others.


    But-he failed.


    The most successful one was that the Holy Light and the fel energy in the Eredar demons who were forced to be transformed were exhausted, and the Eredar demons who were forced to transform eventually died as ordinary Eredar people... ¡­


    Obviously, this is not the original intention of the prophet Velen.


    He wants to bring those innocents back to the side of the Holy Light, but it does not mean that he wants to kill his own people...


    In the end, he had to give up such an experiment...


    And today--Zhou Ye successfully expelled the evil energy from the twin sisters, so that he once again ignited the flame of hope...


    "My lord...Is there any way..." The prophet Weilun looked at Zhou Ye with pleading eyes, and said, "Is there a way to bring back the other Ereda people who have been forced to transform?"


    Hearing the words of the prophet Weilun, Zhou Ye hadn''t had time to speak yet-the twin sisters were in a hurry.


    "No way!!"


    "Master Zhou Ye can no longer expel evil energies for more people!!"


    The words of the Ereda twins shocked the people standing in the hall...


    "Why not?" Defense Officer Elsa asked dissatisfiedly: "Don''t you want to see more compatriots get out of the control of those demons with the help of Master Zhou Ye?"


    "..." X2


    Facing Elsa¡¯s question, the twin sisters suddenly became dumb...


    They just said that subconsciously...


    In fact, they knew better than anyone--what Zhou Ye''s so-called exorcism ceremony was like.


    They were the victims of these three-day and three-night exorcism rituals...From resistance to obedience, to physical and mental fall...They had already become the existence that could not leave Zhou Ye.


    However, it is precisely the same that made them yell out those words without knowing their brains...After all-men have not only the desire to monopolize, but also women.


    It''s just that they are a little embarrassed now facing Elsa''s questioning!


    ...What are they going to say??Said that they didn''t want Zhou Ye to help other people exorcise because of jealousy?


    "Ahem!" Zhou Ye coughed dryly, and came to help his woman... "Although I really want to save all the people of Ereda, my method is only suitable for women..."


    The Prophet Velen asked curiously: "What kind of method can I teach others?"


    "Uh-this can''t be taught!!" After Zhou Ye said these words, looking at the still unwilling eyes of the prophet Weilun, he simply walked to his side and whispered in his ear: " This method of getting rid of evil energies involves some issues between men and women and their own energy levels...so..."


    This time it is the turn of the Prophet Velen to be embarrassed...


    No wonder--


    No wonder the twin sisters stood beside Zhou Ye and refused to leave after they came out.


    So this is ah¡­¡­


    "Ahem... That''s the way it turns out... Then there''s no way!!" The prophet Weilun sighed helplessly... He didn''t care that Zhou Ye gave the twin sisters to him without telling him how to exorcise. For the prophet Velen, this is a good thing.


    A good thing that has the opportunity to tie this mysterious eternal person to a race that is suffering from a tragic fate.


    However, this kind of exorcism ceremony is obviously not suitable for the entire Eredar group, so...Vylon gave up this unrealistic idea.


    What I have to say is-the prophet Velen, for the Eredar clan, can really be regarded as a great selfless leader...


    Everything he did was for his own race, and he was worthy of his people-although sometimes he would use small tricks.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Although the Prophet Velen was relieved... But there was one person who was not relieved-that was Vindicator Elsa.


    But since the Prophet stopped talking, she couldn''t say anything anymore.


    Over time¡­¡­


    The squads sent out to search for survivors all returned one by one, and they reached the naru clan spacecraft through the temporary teleportation array.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1205

    And the prophet Velen took a look at his once beautiful hometown for the last time, and then¡ªa long sigh, "Let¡¯s go..."


    "But Lord Prophet, your child..." Guardian Elsa hurriedly said, "The team that went to find your child has not returned..."


    "No, they can''t come back..." Velen sighed, and said, "Kil''jaeden will definitely guard my family in order to threaten me... The one you sent out to find my family''s team , I did not let them go too far away..."


    Having said this, the Prophet Velen clapped his hands...Four or five Eredar soldiers in armor walked in. This team was sent by Elsa to find the children of the Prophet Velen.


    "I can''t let them sacrifice for my own children in vain... They are the children of other parents just like my children..." After the prophet Velen said this, he turned to the temporary teleportation leading to the spaceship. Walked away."Let''s go... Our time... is running out!!"


    "Sir Prophet..." Elsa couldn''t help but choke a little at this time.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ...At this moment, he was much older.


    Reference 1620


    One thousand six hundred and twenty chapters


    To be honest, don¡¯t talk about race aside...


    In the entire World of Warcraft, Zhou Ye felt that there were many leaders worthy of admiration.


    Prophet Velen counted one of them.


    To some extent, he can be regarded as a perfect person, a perfect person.


    Wisdom¡ªselflessness¡ªjustice¡ªand sacrifice.


    For these people who are about to go into exile on an alien planet, Velen sacrificed his relatives... He knew that once his relatives changed, Kil''jaeden would definitely be aware that by then-all the ideas of escape, All will be in vain.


    And these people who follow them will also become tools in the hands of those demons...


    So-for these people, he can''t... he can''t save his wife and son...


    Zhou Ye sighed, walked to the side of Elsa who was hiding her face and weeping, patted her on the shoulder lightly, and said: "You have such a great leader, it is the luck of your Ereda clan! !"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Elsa couldn''t help it anymore... She clasped Zhou Ye''s hand with both hands, and begged: "My lord, the Prophet said that you are the star of the Ereda clan. It is Ereda. The hope of the family... Please, save the family of the Prophet, he has sacrificed too much for us!!"


    Facing the pleading gaze of this beautiful defense officer...Zhou Ye...


    Hmm-what should I say??


    Zhou Ye himself wanted to help Vinylon a little bit, because he planned to sell Vinylon a favor, and in the future...maybe this favor could be exchanged for huge rewards.


    Coupled with the favorability that you can brush your sister''s paper by the way now, this is really a good business of favoring two people, why not do it??


    Of course, you have to be beautiful...


    If you rescued people lightly, people would think you were too relaxed...this favor seems a little worthless.


    So - even if Zhou Ye can easily rescue people, he still has to pretend to have gone through all the hardships.


    Thinking of this, he clasped Elsa''s hand and nodded vigorously... and said, "I will go and rescue Velen''s family, but-for safety, you have to leave here first..., now , You board the spaceship immediately... Don¡¯t wait for me, I will reunite with you after rescuing his relatives!!!"


    "My lord..." Elsa was already extremely excited.


    She did not deny that she had a different affection from ordinary people towards this handsome eternal lord, and it was precisely because of this that she would say that when Zhou Ye took the twins into the exorcism.It all comes from jealousy...


    And now, Zhou Ye''s style makes her feel as if her whole heart is about to be melted...


    In the most helpless time, someone is willing to realize her wish. What a heartbreaking thing?


    It''s just-- Elsa didn''t want Zhou Ye to take a risk at this time.


    Again, every creature has a selfish side. Even if Elsa respects the Prophet Allen, she doesn''t want to let her beloved, take the risk for it... So, she regretted it."Otherwise... forget it... it''s too dangerous..."


    "It''s not dangerous, at least for me, it''s worth it to make the beautiful defender leak a smile!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    These words instantly hit Elsa''s heart... She felt her heart beating so fast... In the end, she stepped hard and gave Zhou Ye a light peck."This is a blessing for the warriors... I will wait for you on the spaceship. If... I mean, if, if you can''t come back, swear to the Holy Light, I will definitely return to Argus to accompany you... ¡­So, I must come back safely, and I will give you a better thank you gift then..."


    After saying this, Elsa turned her head and walked towards the teleportation formation...


    Zhou Ye smiled and watched the back of the little Ereda chick who was already red and her face disappeared into the teleportation formation, and turned to look behind him, who stared at him jealously at Salolas and Oleseth... "What? Now? Such a look of bitter hatred!!"


    "Master... why do you want to attack Elsa..."


    "That is, with us, isn''t the master still satisfied?"


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at the twin sisters silently, what should I say?At this time, he and these two girls were the only ones left in the whole hall, so they no longer conceal their feelings."If you think you can... Then let''s try it again now? Don''t worry-time is meaningless to me! We have plenty of time to verify whether you two are good..."


    "Don''t..."


    "what¡­¡­"


    Hearing what their master said, the twin sisters screamed and refused...


    Of course they knew that time was meaningless to their masters. In their perception, the two had been played with by Zhou Ye for three days and three nights, but after they came out, they found that time had only passed by less than an hour... ¡­


    Now, when Zhou Ye said such words, it was obvious--that might not mean three days and three nights this time, but...what a longer one.


    How can they not scream??


    "Crack!!" X2


    After two crisp noises, Zhou Ye withdrew the big hand on the twin sisters Alice Dolphin... "Don''t hurry up on the ship? After getting on the ship, tell them... just start the spacecraft without waiting for me. I will rescue Velen''s relatives. Later, I joined you!!!"


    "Yes, master!!" X2


    The twin sisters looked aggrieved, and after taking a bite at the corner of their master, they reluctantly let go of Zhou Ye... Then, one step at a time, they walked back to the teleportation formation.


    With a flash of light in front of them, the twin sisters realized that they had arrived inside a gorgeous spaceship.


    In the entire spacecraft, there are crystal stones everywhere, and these crystals that emit a faint halo illuminate the entire spacecraft like daylight.


    "Where is Zhou Ye?"


    Elsa saw the sudden appearance of the twin demons and hurriedly asked.


    "Didn''t you let the Lord and Lord Zhou Ye save Lord Prophet''s relatives?" Salola said disdainfully, "Of course he went to the prison of Kil''jaeden alone!!"


    "Okay, don''t do this, sister..." High-ranking warlock Oreses pulled her sister''s hand, and then said to the Eredar soldier waiting beside him: "Go and tell the prophet that you can start the spacecraft, Master Zhou Ye Will join us in the universe!!!"


    "Yes!!"


    The Eredar soldier nodded, and then ran to the front control room quickly.


    In the spacecraft control room, the prophet Velen, who was communicating with the Naru clan, was silent for a long while after receiving the notification from the soldiers... and then - ordered, start the spacecraft.


    Weilun was grateful to Zhou Ye. He knew how dangerous it was to rescue his relatives, and he knew better¡ªZhou Ye actually didn''t need to do such a thing.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1206

    But-all he can do now is wait...because he has no other choice but to wait...


    At the portal, there was also a chick waiting for Zhou Ye...that was Elsa.


    Reference 1621


    One thousand six hundred and twenty one chapters


    Vindicator Elsa sat on the ground of the spaceship, staring at the teleportation port with dumb eyes.


    She actually knew that once the spacecraft started, the temporary teleportation array on the ground would automatically be destroyed.


    However, she didn''t know, besides seeing here, where else could she see??


    She was already regretting...


    Regret for letting Zhou Ye save the relatives of Lord Prophet.


    Compared with Elsa, who was concerned about gains and losses, the twin sisters were much calmer.


    They know their master''s strength better than Elsa, and they have also seen Kil''jaeden''s strength... In contrast, they feel that Kil''jaeden is not worthy of their master''s shoes.


    Therefore, they are not at all worried about the safety of their master... Moreover, they are also wickedly not reminding Elsa, for them... Elsa is coming to steal their master''s badass, how could she tell her What??


    And what is Zhou Ye doing at this time??


    He had found the place where Kil''jaeden held the relatives of the Prophet Velen...


    A place called the seat of the ruling group.


    When he arrived here, Kil''jaeden was roaring frantically.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Kil''jaeden stood in the hall, looking at the family who was his best friend before him, his anger burned in his eyes.


    "Vylon... abandoned you... he, a coward, dare not accept the fate that would allow our entire race to stand above the races in the universe-so he shamefully chose to escape!!" Kil''jaeden roared The sound spread throughout the hall."He also uses you... as a pawn to stabilize me. He is a loser, a sad loser, a betrayer, a shameful betrayer!!"


    "No, Velen just chose the right path!!" An Eredar woman, holding her teenage child, glared at Kil''jaeden."You are the traitor who betrayed the entire Eredar clan, and you are the betrayer who brought the entire Eredar clan into the endless abyss!!"


    "Hahaha... betrayers? No... look at the people of Eredar around me, you will know who is the real betrayer!!" Kil''jaeden said here, pointing to his surroundings Those Eredar demons who have received the fel transformation said: "Once, I thought...Vilon would get lost and know how to return, so I waited patiently for the day when he returned between us... But, Today-his escape made me see the true face of his betrayer... and your special treatment time is over!!"


    As the words fell, Kil''jaeden''s hands lit up a green flame-then with a wave of his hand, the green flame flew towards Velen''s wife."Go to hell and mourn... in hell, go to hate and curse and abandon your husband-Velen!!"


    Facing the green fel flames of Kil''jaeden, the Eredar female desperately hugged her child and closed her eyes.


    However-half a day later... she still did not wait for the pain of the fel flame to burn the soul...


    Instead, Kil''jaeden''s angry roar was heard."who are you??"


    ...She couldn''t help but opened her eyes...


    I saw that the back of a person appeared before her eyes...


    "Well¡ªplease call me Lei Feng!!" Zhou Ye laughed and teased Kil''jaeden... I have to say that the men of the Ereda clan were very ugly, and Nima accepted the fel flame again. After that, I can hardly watch...


    "Huh, the guy who pretends to be a ghost..." Kil''jaeden watched his fel flames be blocked by the masked guy in front of him, and suddenly said angrily: "Guard, give me this shameless guy. under!"


    As his voice fell, the eredar demons standing around the hall charged towards Zhou Ye.


    Hearing what Kil''jaeden said, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while. Wasn''t he covering his face just for future plans??


    How dare you say that you have no face to see people...?


    It seems these guys need to be taught a lesson...


    Immediately, a huge war sword shining with blood-colored light appeared in Zhou Ye''s hands...If a Warcraft player sees these two war swords, they will definitely shout-Fuck, the holy knight''s artifact-Ashbringer ...


    Of course, this is not the real Ashbringer, but... Zhou Ye''s exclusive weapon hired by Tingting.


    "Charge-beheaded-charge-beheaded -!!!"


    Zhou Ye used his own behavior to explain to Kil''jaeden what is called a violent battle that can be killed by an infinite charge.


    In just a moment, Kil''jaeden found out-only himself was left in the entire hall... "You can''t escape! Face your true self..."


    After performing his magic, Kil''jaeden looked at Zhou Ye calmly, waiting for him to be exhausted by his illusion...


    It is not difficult for a strong person to beat others. It is rare that he has to surpass himself...


    This has trapped many self-proclaimed strong guys.


    However-the scene that made Kil''jaeden dumbfounded appeared.


    I saw Zhou Ye walking up to him in a shining manner, looking at him with the look of a second fool... "You, can''t you see your own illusion?"


    "Hey--is it stupid to use phantom magic on me!!" Zhou Ye said, slashing at Kil''jaeden''s neck unceremoniously, Kil''jaeden leaned back and avoided Zhou. Ye''s blade...however, he avoided it...but his fleshy beards did not hide.


    "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Kil''jaeden screamed, using teleportation magic instinctively, and instantly disappeared in place.


    Looking at the fleshy beard on the ground that was still twisting like an octopus whisker, Zhou Ye smiled...


    He didn''t intend to kill Kil''jaeden just like that. If he really wanted to kill Kil''jaeden, how could Kil''jaeden have a chance to escape?


    In other words, Zhou Ye didn''t even think about destroying the entire Burning Legion... Although he wanted to kill Sargeras, it was easy.


    You know, the Burning Legion is a very interesting legion... how can it be eliminated like this?What''s the point behind that??


    Therefore, Zhou Ye deliberately left a hand...


    Looking at the completely empty hall, Zhou Ye smiled and walked to the Ereda mother and son, "Vilon asked me to rescue you, so I am here!!!"


    "Thank you...Thank you so much, my lord!!" Weilun''s wife finally couldn''t help crying.


    Although she said so righteously at the time...


    But if you can survive, who wants to die??


    And now, in despair, she saw the hope of life...How could she not burst into tears with excitement?


    "Okay, we should go!" Zhou Ye said, holding Weilun''s wife in one hand and Weilun''s son in the other, and then his figure disappeared into the hall instantly.


    When the menacing Kil''jaeden came here with more guards, facing the empty hall, he couldn''t help shouting: "Velen the Betrayer, I will definitely kill you... and Those of you followers...search the entire universe, and I will find you...and the guy who has no face to see people!!"


    The guards looked at Kil''jaeden with weird expressions. Kil''jaeden without a beard looked a little weird.


    Reference 1622

 The Movie World Chapter 1207

    One thousand six hundred and twenty-two chapters


    In outer space not far from the planet Argus...


    Several purple spaceships are floating here.


    What is different from the spaceships that ordinary people recognize is that these spaceships are not made of steel. Their main material is a kind of purple crystal.


    This is the energy creature, the spaceship of the Naru clan.


    At this time, on top of one of the biggest flagships named Storm... the prophet Velen was communicating with a naaru creature.


    With a jingling sound like a crystal wind chime, the Naaru creature explained his point to the prophet Velen.


    The language of the Naru clan is like music.


    And this obviously couldn''t trouble the prophet Velen, he could communicate with this creature by virtue of his spiritual power.


    "I know, my friend... I know!!" The prophet Velen said softly, "I know you saw what was happening on Argus, and I knew they had discovered that we had escaped from Argus, but, Please wait a little longer..."


    There was a trace of expectation on the face of Prophet Velen...


    If there is a choice, who is willing to give up their loved ones??


    Because he had no choice, the prophet Velen had to make a difficult choice between the people and his family to give up his family.


    And Zhou Ye gave him a glimmer of new hope.


    At this time, the Prophet Velen, sincerely hope... This great existence that can bring hope to the Eredar clan in the prophecy can really help him rescue his relatives.


    So, he was waiting for a miracle to happen.


    Just as the prophet Velen was anxiously waiting for the result... the Naaru creature made a pleasant sound again.


    [I perceive that that powerful existence has come to my spaceship. By his side, there are two Eredars who are connected to you by blood!


    Hearing this voice, the Prophet Velen was suddenly surprised...


    However, he still resisted the urge to immediately rush out of the operation hall to see his relatives, and said excitedly: "My friend, I think we-can go now!!"


    As Velen''s voice fell, the crystal-like Naaru creature once again made a beautiful sound like music. It was communicating with the clansmen on the other spaceships, and the fleet-ready to go.


    Soon, in the crystal stone of the Naaru spacecraft, a dazzling light began to shine... Immediately, the small fleet composed of several Naaru spacecrafts turned into a stream of light and flew towards the endless stars in the distance.


    It wasn''t until the fleet entered a period of smooth flight that Prophet Velen walked out of the control hall and came outside.


    He saw at a glance, his wife and children surrounded by a group of Eredar refugees.


    And his wife saw him at this time.


    The Eredar refugees have spread a path in a tacit understanding...


    With reverent eyes, they looked at the leader who led them and escaped from Argus, the prophet Velen... step by step walked in front of his wife.


    "I''m sorry--!!!" Weilun looked at his wife with his children, and the only thing he could say was this."Please forgive me¡­¡­"


    "Needless to say I''m sorry, I know..." Vinyl''s wife said with a smile: "Everything is for Ereda!!"


    Looking at his wife''s understanding smile, Weilun had only one sentence left."Thank you!!"


    As the husband and wife hugged together, the Eredar refugees gathered in the hall uttered cheers...


    After a long while-


    Weilun gently pushed away his wife, and then asked, "Where is Lord Zhou Ye? I think I owe him a thank you!!"


    Hearing what Velen said, his wife said with a weird expression: "If you are talking about the hero who took us and escaped from Kil''jaeden''s claws, I think he probably has no time to hear you say thank you..."


    "What do you mean?" Weilun asked with a look of surprise.


    "Our beautiful vindicator lady is helping that adult dress up the wound!!" Having said that, Velen''s wife smiled slightly: "I think you should not go to annoying people now!!"


    "..." Hearing what his wife said, Velen understood in an instant."Okay... But, is Master Zhou Ye injured? Is the injury serious...?"


    Upon hearing his question, Velen''s wife looked even more weird."I think... whether the injury is serious or not, the definition is different in everyone''s eyes, right? At least--for the beautiful defender lady, Zhou Ye''s injury is still very serious. ..."


    And at this moment - in a separate cabin on the spacecraft.


    "My lord... you... you are..." Elsa was making useless resistance with a sullen expression.


    The armor she was wearing was being gently removed one by one by the handsome man in front of her...


    Elsa, who faced this situation for the first time, was a little at a loss and didn''t know what to do... She didn''t even dare to resist, because Zhou Ye should feel pain when she moved.


    "You... Didn''t you say... You were injured internally?" Elsa said in a daze.


    "Yes...but this kind of injury--needs a very special method to heal!!" Zhou Ye said, temporarily stopping his actions.Looking at the beautiful defender who was like a frightened little lamb in front of him, he asked in a low voice, "So...Is Elsa willing to help me??"


    "I...I would..." Elsa said, taking the initiative to step up, not going up...


    Of course she knew what Zhou Ye wanted to do...


    However, she didn''t want to stop Zhou Ye from doing anything to her, or even¡ªshe wanted to approach him more actively...


    Because Elsa had already fallen in love with this man and couldn''t help herself.


    What do you love him??


    Beautiful, powerful, and...mysterious.


    These elements are enough to attract women to sink...Even Elsa is no exception.


    When Elsa couldn''t help but snorted¡ªshe knew that from this moment on, the two had a new relationship, a relationship that was not a relative, but far more intimate than their relatives.


    However, she soon had no time to think more...


    Because, she has been taken by someone and ascended to heaven... In heaven, she sings presumptuously, and that singing made the Ereda twins who were watching the door a little uncomfortable.


    "Really let this woman succeed..." Shadow Queen¡ª¡ªSalorra said with an uncomfortable glance.


    And her sister, Senior Warlock Oreses said with a smile: "I think you should be happy, sister..."


    "Happy?? Do you think so? My sister..." Salola looked at her sister dissatisfiedly and said, "Originally, it belonged to the master of our sisters, but now there is another guy to share with him. Do you think I should be happy?"


    "No, elder sister..." Oresses smiled and said: "You should think like this-finally someone will share the master''s favor, so you don''t have to faint every time..."


    "...I hope so!!" Although Salolas felt that her sister''s words made some sense, she instinctively felt that perhaps Elsa''s participation could not save their sisters from passing out every time. fate¡­¡­!!


    I have to say that at this point, Salola''s intuition is still very reliable...This amount is really not enough to save them.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1208

    Reference 1623


    One thousand six hundred and twenty-three chapters


    In the lobby of the Naaru spacecraft--


    "My dear...this is my brother, Mardera!!" Elsa smiled, her face was slightly red, and she took Zhou Ye''s hand, and introduced to the burly Erida man in front of him: "Brother, this is my love, Zhou Ye!!"


    "I know you, a foreigner!!" Mardera looked up and down at the man in front of him who was holding hands with his sister... and then said in a deep voice, "Thank you for saving the family of the Prophet. Darfur refugees, the guilt for Lord Prophet is much less...Every Eredar refugee in this team will be grateful to you for this!!"


    "Eh--really?" Although Zhou Ye''s face looked a little calm and light.


    but----


    In fact, his heart collapsed...


    Damn it, Elsa, you never told me that you still have an older brother called Madera!!!


    Mardera, who is it??


    He is a very famous figure in Warcraft. In fact, even better than him is his niece, an orc half-blood female assassin who single-handedly led to the destruction of a human kingdom-Garona.


    And Garona was a tragedy deliberately created by the orc warlock Gul''dan after he caught Maldera''s sister.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help turning his head to look at Elsa, and asked curiously: "Elsa, do you have any other sisters?"


    "No..." Although I don''t know why my lover would suddenly ask this question, Elsa still replied: "Our family, only my brother and I escaped... Our parents, to escape Argus for us I bought time and joined Master Hatton¡¯s resistance..."


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Elsa speechlessly...


    It seems that without knowing it, I changed history again...


    If according to the original history, Elsa¡¯s later experience in Delano would be very miserable, but-Zhou Ye would never follow normal history. Since he came to this world, Zhou Ye did not intend to follow the glass The plot set by scum comes...


    What''s the difference between the traverser who does not change the plot and the salted fish??


    "What''s the matter? My dear?" Elsa felt a little strange when her lover looked at her eyes...


    "Nothing..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, then gently sipped Elsa''s eyes and said, "Suddenly I realized that you are so beautiful..."


    "..." Hearing her lover''s compliment, Elsa couldn''t help but smile.


    "Ahem..." Seeing that the boy in front of him dared to show affection with his sister in front of him... Maldela stopped getting angry.


    However, his dry cough obviously didn''t attract the attention of the two people...On the contrary, the two were even more tired.


    If it hadn''t been for the thought that she might not be able to beat this bastard, Maldela would have punched him.


    "I heard that you have a very close relationship with the magic twins..." But there was a word, Mardela had to ask.


    "Yes..." Zhou Ye nodded without hesitation, "They can also be said to be my women, they are Elsa''s sisters..."


    "You playboy..." Maldera almost didn''t jump up in anger. What he originally thought was, just to mention something, as long as Zhou Ye is willing to stay away from the sisters in the future, then he won''t say anything, although Ai The Ruida family did not expressly stipulate that they must be monogamous, but... For a long time, the Ereda family have adhered to the tradition of only having one partner.


    "Does the number of spouses have to be limited?" Zhou Ye started talking nonsense: "Sorry, there is no such limit in our place. For us... responding to every opposite sex who loves ourselves is a virtue. ...Please respect our tradition!!"


    "You..." Maldera almost choked to death by Zhou Ye''s words.


    He knew that Zhou Ye was right... The biggest principle for getting along between two alien races is to respect each other, respect each other''s traditions, respect each other''s habits, etc...


    If you change someone else, Mardera might turn into a peacemaker and persuade both parties.


    But-now, his sister is the one who is in trouble, his only sister... How can you let him calm down?


    And Zhou Ye was not in a hurry, and calmly embraced Elsa''s slender waist, and looked at his cheap eldest brother with a beard blowing and staring.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye didn''t realize at the beginning that Mardera, the defending officer who would be very famous in the future...It was really because of alien face blindness.


    Just as Asians look at ordinary Europeans, they all look the same-Zhou Ye looks at the men of the Ereda clan, they all look the same.Almost all have half-bald foreheads, hexagonal faces... plus a long fleshy beard at most...


    This made Zhou Ye completely unaware that Madera was on the spaceship. Although he knew that Elsa had an older brother, he did not expect that her older brother was him.


    At this moment, the prophet Velen came over...


    Someone has already reported him about what happened here.


    So he had to rush over...


    "My Lord Eternal..."


    As soon as Weilun came, he greeted Zhou Ye first, smiled and said, "Thank you, for saving my family!!"


    "You''re welcome!!" Zhou Ye waved his hand, and said calmly, "This is a reward that a selfless person deserves!!"


    "No, I still want to say thank you!!" The Prophet Velen said with a serious expression: "For you, this may be just a matter of effort, but for me-it is my priceless treasure!!"


    Having said this, the Prophet Velen paused... with a sad expression: "On the day my child was born, I was in the illusion and saw an Eredar man crying in my arms... and that person The child''s body is covered with fel herpes..."


    "I don''t know why such an illusion appeared, until Sargeras, who was full of fel flames, appeared in front of me, and promised with endless knowledge and powerful power, I didn''t know... where the illusion came from. ..."


    "So, I resisted his temptation and used a divine tool to predict the future of the Eredar clan..."


    "I have seen endless wars and countless destroyed planets... My people are twisted by evil energy, and their souls are wailing in pain..."


    "So, I rejected Sargeras'' recruitment, and led the people who were willing to leave with me, searching for our shelter towards the vast starry sky!!"


    Following the words of the Prophet Velen, more and more refugees gathered here... They listened quietly to the speech of the Prophet Velen.


    For many people, this is the first time that the Prophet has heard.


    Seeing this situation, the prophet Weilun deliberately increased his volume.


    "Once, I tried to make predictions about this escape from Argus-at that time, I saw a future shrouded in a vast fog..."


    "However, this future, after your arrival, gradually dissipated... I saw that, under your guidance, we found a new settled planet... We lived a peaceful life on that planet, ... we finally usher in a hard-won peaceful life..."


    "Let us cheer for our great eternal lord... he is the eternal star of our clan!!"


    Reference 1624


    One thousand six hundred and twenty-four chapters


    Listening to the cheers of the compatriots around...


    Maldela looked depressed. If he held on to Zhou Ye at this moment, wouldn''t it appear that he was an ungrateful villain?


    But-entrusting his only sister to Zhou Ye in this way, he was a little unwilling...


    At this moment, the prophet Velen gently patted Maldera on the shoulder, then turned his head and said to Zhou Ye and Elsa: "Perhaps we should find a place to have a good talk!!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1209

    "Yeah!" Maldela nodded helplessly.


    And Zhou Ye agreed with a smile, he could see... The prophet Velen wanted to be a peacemaker between him and Maldera.


    Of course Zhou Ye would not refuse such a thing.


    Several people separated the cheering crowd and walked to a room.


    In this semi-open room, several people sat down around the table.


    "I just saw that something unpleasant happened to you?" The Prophet Weilun smiled and asked: "Can you tell me something? Maybe I can give you some advice!!"


    "Of course! My Lord Prophet!" Mardera said, describing what happened.


    And Zhou Ye didn''t say a word, smiled and watched Maldera talking there...


    He had long seen that the prophet Velen meant to help him, otherwise, he would not have raised his position to the [Savior of Eredar Refugees] as soon as he came, although Zhou Ye could solve it by himself This incident, but-if someone is willing to help him, why should I refuse other people''s kindness?


    Elsa was a little uneasy. She was afraid that the Prophet would also persuade her to leave her lover, which she absolutely could not accept.


    Feeling Elsa''s tension, Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, indicating that she didn''t need to be afraid...


    After hearing what Maldera said, the prophet Velen smiled and asked: "Actually, Madera, have you asked your sister about this? Have you understood her thoughts?"


    "Elsa was just being..." When Mardera wanted to say that her sister was deceived by Zhou Ye, the prophet Velen stopped her words."Maldela, you are an excellent warrior. Your understanding of the Way of the Holy Light far exceeds that of others, but-prejudice has blinded your eyes, why not ask your sister''s thoughts? If even She doesn''t want to know what she thinks, how can you say that you are just for her good?"


    "I..." Maldera was stunned by the prophet Velen, and fell silent...


    Some people are born to be leaders. A very simple sentence can be convincing when you say it in his mouth. Perhaps this is the charisma of the prophet Velen.


    "I love Master Zhou Ye, I am willing to give everything I have for him..." At this time, Elsa also summoned the courage to say to her brother: "So, please bless us, brother... I am only you now. Relatives!!"


    "..." After a long silence, Mardera sighed... "Well, I know-my sister, since this is your choice!! I will bless you..."


    Having said this, he looked at Zhou Ye again, and then said: "My Lord Eternal, I know that your strength is unfathomable and that you are the light of our hope, but-please don''t let my sister be caused by you. Cry, otherwise-I will fight for my life and I will die with you..."


    "With me, Elsa will only be happy!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    For this, he is very confident...


    "I hope so!!"


    This is not a big or a small storm, even if it just passed...


    Time passed day by day, and this fleet full of Eredar exiles sailed aimlessly between the stars...


    During this period, the prophet Velen proposed to rename their race to draenei.


    This name means-exile in Ereda.


    The meaning of changing the name is not only to avoid Kil''jaeden searching, but also to let them remember the past of their clan escaped from the parent star Argus.


    And Zhou Ye also began to guide them, heading towards an unknown star field...


    Out of trust in Zhou Ye, the prophet Weilun did not hesitate to execute Zhou Ye''s order.


    Along the way, they saw too many planets destroyed by the Burning Legion... which made them even more afraid of being discovered by the Burning Legion.


    In order to avoid the Burning Legion''s pursuit, they gave up their natural magic talents, and instead learned from the Naru clan how to use the energy of the Holy Light.


    This energy is not only the nemesis of the evil power of chaos, but it is not easy to be traced by demons to fluctuations.


    What makes Zhou Ye depressed is that he somewhat overestimated the technology of the Naru people...


    In his eyes, the Naaru spaceship is surprisingly slow...


    At this speed, it would take at least tens of thousands of years to reach the planet of the orcs.


    Although all the draenei people are longevity species, for them, tens of thousands of years is just a long journey in their lives, but Zhou Ye does not want to spend tens of thousands of years with these draenei people here time¡­¡­


    So-he opened a huge star gate directly, and led the draenei through the star gate that could span tens of thousands of light years. This act also unintentionally chased after them. Kil''jaeden was thrown away.


    When a beautiful planet full of vitality appeared in front of these draenei... and Zhou Ye told them that this was their new hometown.


    They couldn''t help yelling in excitement...


    "On this planet, there are only some primitive tribes!!!" Zhou Ye looked at the planet outside the spaceship, turned his head and said to Prophet Velen: "But I suggest you, for your reproduction, eliminate these primitive tribes!! "


    "No, Lord Eternal!!" The prophet Velen shook his head and said: "As foreign guests, we feel very sorry for the masters by taking advantage of the master''s territory to thrive. It would be a bit too much to kill these masters. This is not the way of the holy light!!"


    "...Haha!" Zhou Ye gave the prophet Weilun a meaningful look and said, "I hope you won''t regret this decision you made in the future!!"


    The prophet Velen felt uncomfortable when he was shown this look in Zhou Ye''s eyes. He felt that the eternal lord seemed to have a lot of words not said...


    but--


    The Prophet Velen looked at the cheering people in the hall, and finally decided to stick to his own ideas-after all, his people were exhausted after this long interstellar journey and could no longer initiate any wars.


    However, he did remember Zhou Ye''s words in his heart.


    He will not initiate wars on the initiative--but he will prepare for the war little by little, and--even when he is asleep, he will keep one eye open and watch the new neighbors. At that time... Once something changed, he would not hesitate to launch a war that would destroy them.


    Soon-the draenei people controlled Naaru''s spacecraft and landed on the planet they named [Draenor].


    Draenor¡ªmeaning in Ereda¡ªa refuge for the exiles.


    The draenei carefully explored this unknown planet to them, and built their temple here, the Karabor Temple.


    But all this has nothing to do with Zhou Ye, because when they descended on Draenor, Zhou Ye had already left the draenei with his three Eredar women and returned to his place in Azer. Russ¡¯ home.


    Reference 1625


    One thousand six hundred and twenty-five chapters


    When Zhou Ye was leading the draenei to escape Kil''jaeden''s pursuit--


    Those dark trolls have also migrated to the woodland where the Well of Eternity is located.


    As they settled near the Well of Eternity, gradually, they discovered that they had some changes that made them mixed...


    Their rickety bodies can already stand upright - their dull gray skin gradually deepens in color, turning into a noble and beautiful violet color.


    The change that surprised them the most was the change in their appearance.


    They originally belonged to the prominent fangs of the troll clan, and gradually became smaller and their long noses shrank.


    Their facial features became softer and more beautiful, except for their long pointed ears-they had become completely different from the troll clan.


    This caused a lot of panic among the lower classes...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1210

    The patriarch was also worried about the riots caused by the change of image among the clansmen... In desperation, he could only invite the once chief occultist-now the high priest of Elune, Fina. Ye Feng came to solve his puzzles...


    Facing the patriarch¡¯s panic, Fina Yefeng smiled...


    She asked the patriarch to summon all the tribesmen, and she will clarify this matter in front of all the tribesmen-the patriarch readily agreed.


    then--


    The first family meeting, in the evening three days later, at the lakeside of the Well of Eternity-began.


    On this day, thousands of dark trolls gathered beside the Well of Eternity, ready to listen to the teachings of their chief occultist.


    When the full moon rises...


    Fina Nightwind boarded a temporary high platform built with logs specially for speeches¡ª¡ª


    She looked at the people in the audience who were anxious because of their own transformation, and said with a smile: "My people, I heard you talk, you are afraid of this kind of change that is happening to us? Right? ??"


    "Yes..."


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    "My benevolent priest, please clear away the mist in front of us..."


    "Our fangs... why are they all gone..."


    "Elune is on, I''m simply not used to this way, I now put two sticks in my eyes every day, as my lost fangs..."


    Fina Yefeng leaked a smile as he listened to the rumbling voices below.


    She was very satisfied that her people didn''t say anything like [The ancestor spirit is up] [What mystery master] etc.


    This shows that after all these years of preaching...her achievements are remarkable, at least her people no longer believe in ancestral spirits and spirits of the earth, but instead believe in the great moon god-Elune..


    Thinking of this, Fina Yefeng smiled and said, "Everyone is quiet..."


    Fina''s voice was not loud, but-it was clearly in the ears of every tribe. Those panicked tribesmen stopped their words in Fina''s soft and majestic voice... ... quietly looking at the high platform, their chief high priest.


    "Everyone knows that two years ago... under the guidance of the moon god Elune, we found this place, our god-given land..." Fina said unhurriedly.


    "Yes!!"


    "Yes!!"


    "And we live a happy and beautiful life in the land bestowed by the moon god Ellu!" Fina continued: "We no longer need to sleep in the cold and humid cave, There is no need to worry about other tribes coming to snatch our territory...This is all great¡ªgiven by the moon god Elune!!"


    "Yes, praise the moon god Elune!!"


    "We love you, goddess of the moon!"


    Seeing some devout believers in the audience, they are already praising the Moon God, Fina Yefeng nodded with satisfaction...and asked unhurriedly: "I heard that you are afraid of the changes you have made? ?"


    "Yes, my lord..."


    "There are no fangs, I found that I can close my eyes, but... I feel very uncomfortable!"


    "And my long nose is gone..."


    "Woo...I think I look like a woman now!"


    "My domineering fangs..."


    When complaints were everywhere, a voice broke the series of complaints in vain.


    "I think it''s pretty good, I think I''m more beautiful!!"


    "Yes...Who would like such big fangs!"


    "Fortunately, you men think that the bigger the fangs, the more majestic. In the eyes of our women, it''s so ugly!!"


    Hearing these crisp voices, the guys who were complaining about losing their fangs immediately retorted: "What do you women know..."


    "This is the beauty of men, you don''t understand!!"


    "Just...how majestic the fangs look!"


    "For us, fangs are like antlers for stags!!"


    Fina Yefeng smiled and watched the quarrel among the people in the audience. Obviously-not all the people were panicking and losing their fangs, at least the women were very happy...


    Out of the beauty-loving nature, these women think such changes are good.


    However, it is true-the loss of fangs makes women''s facial features more feminine, and the absence of long, collapsed noses makes them look much more beautiful.


    But-Fina can''t let them continue to argue, because-she has more important things to announce.


    Thinking of this, Fina Yefeng shouted again: "Quiet!"


    Under the majesty of her chief priest, everyone in the audience stopped the debate...turned their eyes to Fina Nightwind.


    "In your opinion, a frightening change-but for me, it is a delightful change!!" Fina Yefeng said slowly: "Because-it brings us closer to the gods ...Because this is a gift belonging to the Moon God!!"


    "Great Moon God Elune¡ª¡ªI am here to pray for your kindness, please let me, the confused people, see the way forward!!"


    As Fina Nightwind¡¯s prayer sounded...


    A tall and empty figure descended over the well of eternity behind her...


    All the dark trolls were overwhelmed by her beautiful figure, and they knelt down respectfully... "You are the brightest light in the night sky, you are the existence that shelters all things, we praise you, Goddess of the Moon!"


    With the prayer of the dark troll, Elune''s figure appeared brighter.


    "I am proud of being closer to the goddess!!" Fina Yefeng said loudly: "The goddess bestows us a form similar to her. This is a gift... and from today onwards, we will be completely separated. The troll family, from then on-our name is-Kaldorei-the son of the stars!!"


    "Kaldorei¡ª"


    "Kaldorei¡ª¡ª!!!"


    Hearing the words of the chief priest, these newly reborn Kaldorei excitedly shouted their own clan names-they were no longer afraid and confused, because-they found that this change is indeed approaching the form of the moon goddess .


    Even some of the fast-changing tribesmen have completed their transformation-for example, Fina Nightwind.


    Of course, they don''t feel jealous, because - they know, this may be the blessing that the Moon Goddess bestows on her most devout believer.


    Reference 1626


    One thousand six hundred and twenty-six chapters


    A turmoil just passed.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1211

    And Fina Nightwind also ceded the podium to the patriarch of Kaldorei in time, and returned to her tree house alone.


    Her residence is in a tree hole of a huge giant tree--


    In fact, this is only her temporary residence, she will move there when the Temple of the Moon is completed.


    But now¡ªshe can only do so.


    Gently waved back the female bodyguard behind him, Fina Nightwind stepped into her tree house...


    As soon as she walked into her tree house, she immediately slowed down her steps...


    He tiptoed to his bedroom.


    The entire huge tree house has a square top, and several rooms are deliberately divided into it...


    And the innermost is Fina''s bedroom.


    When Feina walked into her bedroom lightly and saw the handsome boy lying on the wooden couch that was integrated with the ground, a smile of relief could not be seen on her face.


    He-did not go.


    Thinking of this, Fina gently took off her arms, walked to the side of the couch, bent over, and wanted to get into this quilt made of unknown plant fibers-but was grasped by one hand. The arm...


    "My lord, did I wake you up?"


    Fina looked at the boy in front of her apologetically...


    "I didn''t wake me..." The young man stretched out, then unceremoniously dragged Fina into his arms, as if holding a big doll, he hugged her with both hands and feet... muttered: " Anyway, I''m used to Elune''s daily routine...it doesn''t matter if you add another one!!"


    "My lord!!" Fina hugged the young man tightly with both hands.


    She knew who Elune was in this boy''s mouth¡ª


    She knows better-whose husband this boy is.


    But-sometimes, love is so inexplicable.


    At the first sight of him, she knew-he was the one she had been waiting for, and for this reason-she was willing to bear all the anger of the goddess she believed in.


    Even if she was abandoned by the goddess, she would not hesitate...


    Thinking of this, Feina''s soft face became more determined.


    In fact, in the ceremony tonight, the phantom of Elune summoned was only created by her with ancient magic...


    The man who stole the goddess, why would she dare to contact the goddess??Do you die??


    "Fina, your heart is beating a bit fast..." Zhou Ye put his head between the two mountains and said dullly, "Are you still worried about Elune?"


    "Hmm!!" Fina didn''t conceal this matter. In her opinion, it is a very stupid thing to conceal something in front of a god.


    "Don''t worry!!" Zhou Ye... raised his head and looked at the more beautiful little face of Elune''s chief priest. He sighed helplessly, and said: "I have said it, Elune will not I''m bothering you!!"


    In fact, it was already more than a year after Zhou Ye returned from Delano.


    After returning to his floating city, Zhou Ye once again lived a life without shame and shame with his women.


    When he was bored, he would observe the daily life of these dark trolls.


    When he discovered that under the effect of the Well of Eternity, these dark trolls gradually got rid of their somewhat ugly posture and became more and more like night elves, Zhou Ye could not help but appear for the future, in these Kaldorei Among them, the idea of ??planting a seed.


    Since the seeds are to be planted in these future kaldorei, is there any faster way than letting Elune be the introducer?


    No--


    Therefore, at the strong request of her man, Elune introduced her spouse to her chief priest, Fina Nightwind.


    Of course, in a dream...


    Thanks to this-Zhou Ye could observe the evolution of these Kaldorei up close.


    He discovered that the transformation of these future Kaldorei was not only affected by the energy that overflowed from the Well of Eternity... They were indeed also affected by some subtle changes by the moon god Elune.


    This made Zhou Ye even more interesting.


    Do you dare to imagine-a priestess who can be regarded as delicate at best, gradually transformed into a great beauty under the influence of the Well of Eternity and the belief in the Moon God?


    This is completely a life-changing person with no PS traces...


    Moreover, there is no need for surgery. This change is due to genetic changes... In the future, their children will inherit their beautiful genes.


    This is really a very interesting thing.


    Sure enough¡ªWorld of Warcraft is¡ªfaith-changing life series.


    It''s just that, one come and two go-Zhou Ye found that the chief high priest who had been assisting him all the time, his eyes were getting a little bit more and more wrong.


    Finally¡ªthis morning, Zhou Ye was pushed back by the moon god priestess without resistance.


    Of course, Zhou Ye''s non-resistance still stems from the fact that the priestess Fina has evolved into a body that is no different from the later Kadore women.


    She has always been dedicated to studying the Well of Eternity, she originally had more opportunities to touch the energy of the Well of Eternity than others, and¡ªher faith in Elune was also the most pious, which led to her transformation speed far faster To others.


    The most important thing is that Zhou Ye has absolutely no resistance to Fina''s Huya.


    I have to say that after the dark trolls transformed into kaldorei, they still retained some of the trolls'' fangs.


    The man is the pair of canine teeth, and the woman is the little tiger tooth...


    Zhou Ye is really a girl who can''t resist Little Huya...The girl who has a pair of Huya, smiles, is super cute, OK?


    So-he just half-pushed and half-stopped, from Fina.


    However-when things really happened, Fina was a little afraid again.


    She was afraid of the anger of the goddess of the moon she served... She was not afraid of death, but she was afraid of being separated from the man in front of her forever.


    Facing Zhou Ye''s statement that Elune would not trouble her, Fina Yefeng was dubious.


    Fina said pessimistically: "You are my light and the source of all my beauty. If one day... Lord Moon God will send me... please don''t be sad for me, because my heart... my love... Always be with you..."


    "Slap¡ª¡ª!!!" Zhou Ye slapped Fina''s dolphins with a slap...This feel is amazing.


    He looked at the chief priest who had only handed his own to him for the first time this morning, and said helplessly: "It seems that I need to give you some reassurance..."


    In Zhou Ye''s view, Fina''s state is a suspicious ghost¡ª¡ª


    However, you can''t just leave it alone...because it would easily shake the faith in Elune.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1212

    That is not a good thing for Zhou Ye...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Come out, Elune...Look at your new sister, I know you are here!!"


    "What..." Fina Yefeng was shocked by Zhou Ye''s words. She couldn''t believe that everything she did was witnessed by Elune - which made her panic even more.


    Reference 1627


    One thousand six hundred and twenty seven chapters


    "Fina Nightwind..."


    With the sound of a misty voice, countless moonlight shined through the window of the tree house.


    In the end, in Fina Nightwind''s bedroom, it condensed into an extremely beautiful figure.


    This figure is the goddess of the moon, Elune, who once appeared in Fina''s dream.


    Seeing this figure, Fina Yefeng hurriedly broke free from Zhou Ye''s arms, then knelt on the couch, and said hello to the goddess she served sincerely: "Great Moon Goddess, your servant Hello!!"


    To be honest-this scene felt so embarrassing and funny in Zhou Ye''s eyes.


    A woman, the man who just robbed her boss, and then¡ªher boss came, she hurriedly stood up and greeted her boss.


    This situation is so interesting...


    Elune looked at her man''s indifferent expression somewhat depressed.


    She had long known that her priestess had thoughts about her man that she shouldn''t have.


    She also knew that based on her own man''s character, she would never refuse...Because she was a beauty control, none of the priestesses she had carefully selected were ugly.


    Even before accepting the transformation of the Well of Eternity and her, Fina could be regarded as a pure and beautiful girl-well, of course, it was incomparable compared to now.


    Elune knew that this was the type that her man liked¡ª¡ª


    When introducing her man to her priest, and then letting her priest take orders from her man, Elune had long expected such a day.


    What Elune didn¡¯t expect was--


    It was not the first hand of his man, but the man who was pushed back by his most pious chief priestess.


    This made Elune a little unhappy.


    But even if she is upset, she also knows-as long as she enters her man''s door, it is her own man''s person-that is family.


    There is absolutely no fighting between family members.


    Even if she is the goddess of the moon, she has no privileges.


    So-she deliberately kept silent, just intending to make Fina Nightwind restless for a few days, as a small punishment for her.


    It''s just this punishment that my own men are unwilling... Thinking of this, Elune was a bit wronged... She couldn''t help but glared at Zhou Ye viciously, and said in an angry voice: "My most pious priest, you She was really pious to me... and she was pious in my husband''s arms!!"


    "The Great Goddess of the Moon..." Hearing Elune''s angry voice, Fina Nightwind tremblingly said: "I really can''t suppress the blazing flame in my heart, so I waited. Offensive things... I dare not ask for your forgiveness. I only ask you not to separate us..."


    "Oh?" Elune asked faintly: "You have committed such a sin, and you are still trying to stay together with my man? Are you despising me?"


    "No... the benevolent goddess of the moon!" Fina Nightwind''s tone gradually became firmer."I am willing to accept any punishment from you, because I know that my sin is inexcusable, but-please don''t separate us..."


    "Any punishment?" A hint of mischief leaked from Elune''s eyes: "But you also said that I am a benevolent god, so-even if you commit such a sin, I will still not punish you Yes, I will only take back the blessings I have given you, and everything I have given you¡ªwill you?"


    "I''m willing!!" Fina Yefeng replied with some surprise when she heard these words.


    In her opinion, she just took back the divine power she had bestowed, and the goddess of the moon had already reached home with mercy.


    "Don''t rush to answer me..." The prank look in Elune''s eyes became more intense."You know-my gift is not only the magical arts, but also your beautiful appearance... Without these things, do you think-will my man still like you?"


    "No--!!!" Fina Yefeng felt desperate when she heard Elune''s words--not to mention whether Zhou Ye would still like her when the time comes. She alone cannot tolerate her That kind of ugly face appeared in front of Zhou Ye--she didn''t want the person she loved so much to see her like that.


    A woman is a person who pleases herself-this sentence is appropriate on any plane.


    "Enough¡ª¡ª!!!" Zhou Ye interrupted Elune''s prank.


    Going on, it''s not a prank, it''s a test of yourself...


    From the original point of view, Zhou Ye would never like the trolling Fina, but-this is a false proposition.


    Because Zhou Ye would never let Elune take back everything she gave Fina.


    "Huh¡ªwhat''s wrong? Do you feel bad for your new lover?" The Goddess of the Moon also loses her temper. She stares at Zhou Ye angrily and says, "I''m just talking, do you feel distressed? "


    "You just owe it to clean up!!" Zhou Ye stretched out his hand and pulled Elune over...


    Pressing on the wooden couch, it just tidies up...


    "Come on, Fina, help me hold your goddess''s arm..."


    "Fina, do you dare to...why--don''t move there..."


    "Hurry up, Fina, come and help me..."


    Fina Yefeng looked at this scene stupidly... her own goddess, as if... probably... maybe... maybe... is being bullied by her lover, but should she help her goddess?Should I help my lover??


    After hesitating for less than three seconds¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Fina resolutely---holding Elune''s hand, "I''m sorry, my benevolent goddess...I, I can''t help myself..."


    "Fina, I hate you...Ah¡ª¡ª!!!"


    The goddess of the moon was bullied by her own man and her chief priestess.


    It wasn''t until this moment that she deeply realized the feeling of being bullied by her own creation and her own man, once the life titan Iona.


    The feeling of grievance with a little irritation, made her indulge in the lifting work.


    And Fina Yefeng also felt that she had never been so close to her beliefs...


    She fought in the place where the goddess of the moon she believed in had fought.


    She once helped her goddess to resist Zhou Ye''s invasion together.


    She also betrayed her goddess, helped the god enemy Zhou Ye, and bullied her former beliefs together.


    This night was so long-in Fina''s feeling, it seemed like a month had passed.


    In the end-Zhou Ye, the perfidious enemy of God, completely defeated the Moon Goddess with the help of the fallen priest of the moon.Then-blatantly tore up the alliance agreement, turned around and completely defeated the priest of the moon who had helped him.


    However, the priest of the moon who had lost the protection of the goddess was unable to resist the invasion of the demon Zhou Ye, and in the end¡ªshe fell in agreement with her goddess.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1213

    At the moment of fainting, she deeply understood-without the goddess of the moon, she was nothing...


    The priest of the moon, who was repentant, successfully evolved into the final form...the high priest.


    And the benevolent Goddess of the Moon did not care about the predecessors, and gave the blessings of the high priest who re-believes in him, the more advanced Goddess of the Moon-congratulations to Coca Cola.


    As for the big devil Zhou Ye??


    He looked at the two goddess and the priests of the goddess who had been completely defeated by him with a triumphant expression, and said disdainfully: "Two fights and five scums, none of them can fight... I''ll ask, who else!!"


    Reference 1628


    One thousand six hundred and twenty eight chapters


    Years have passed...


    The freshmen Kaldorei were surprised to find that they are undergoing more positive changes over time.


    Their minds began to become smarter.


    Their bodies began to become strong and powerful.


    The most significant change is in their lifespan.


    They found that-their aging rate has been greatly delayed, and their lives have become longer-even those people who have grown old have gained a longer rest of their lives.


    This made the Kaldorei''s belief in the moon god Elune-more firm.


    In their view, all this is a gift from the Moon Goddess.


    Life has become long and long, and in the future it may cause the people of Kaldorei to lose their fishing nets, but...now, they are not there yet.


    Therefore, this led to...Kaldorei''s ethnic population began to explode.


    In just a few centuries, the Kaldorei has gone from a race of less than 10,000 people to a very large tribe with a population of more than 100,000.


    Around the Well of Eternity, it was obviously not enough to hold so many Kaldorei.


    So they established new cities elsewhere...


    When the tribe has grown to such a level, the patriarch of the Kaldorei clan also welcomed his successor with joy.


    "Wow--"


    With a loud cry, in a tall building...


    A baby girl from Kaldorei was born...


    This baby girl has amber eyes that are extremely rare in the Kaldorei clan, which makes her parents believe that she is the best gift given to them by the moon god Elon.


    Just when this elder-faced patriarch was hugging his daughter happily and was very happy...


    "My lord, my high priest, here comes..." a guard said respectfully.


    "What?" The patriarch asked in surprise, "High Priest?? Is it Master Fina Nightwind?"


    "Yes! Your lord!!" the guard responded.


    "Quickly invite the high priest in..." the patriarch said hurriedly.


    To know--


    In these long hundreds of years, the patriarch has not welcomed his own heir, so he had to turn to the high priest...


    It is precisely because of the help of the high priest Fina that he has the beautiful and lovely daughter now.


    Therefore, he firmly believed that this daughter was a gift given to him by the moon god Elu.


    It was a reward for his pious belief.


    With an order from the patriarch, the guards quickly invited Fina Nightwind, the priest of the moon.


    "Good day, my lord!!" Fina Yefeng said hello to the wise patriarch with a smile.


    "High Priest, you are still as beautiful as the moonlight!!" Seeing Fina''s appearance that seemed to have stagnated in time, the patriarch said with emotion, "Are all the sacrifices serving Lord Moon God will gain eternal youth? What?"


    "Hehe..." Facing the patriarch''s ridicule, Fina smiled slightly: "This is the preference of the moon god Elune for us, and-the moon god Elune doesn''t like male priests!!"


    Fina knew that the patriarch''s words sounded like ridicule, but¡ªin fact, there was no hint of temptation.


    Because, compared with her, the patriarch of almost the same age has begun to slowly age-and every person with power will inevitably want to gain immortality in the end.


    "Hahaha... I guess it is the same. After all, the priestesses in the Moon God Temple are all personally selected by Master Feina-the most beautiful girl of our clan!" Hearing Feina''s refusing words without a trace, the patriarch Haha smiled and said: "I don''t know what the high priest is here today?"


    You know, Fina Nightwind hasn''t walked out of the Moon Temple next to the Well of Eternity for a long time...


    And generally, if there is nothing important, or a ceremony.


    Fina Nightwind will not appear in front of the tribe.


    However, her reputation rose instead of falling...


    Who made her claim to be the closest to Elune??


    It is said that someone once saw the advent of the moon god Elune in her palace...


    This¡ªSit down, Fina Nightwind is the title of priest most favored by Elune.


    "I''m here for her..." Facing the patriarch''s question, Fina Yefeng pointed at the baby girl beside him and smiled.


    "For my daughter?" the patriarch asked in surprise.


    "Yes, my lord!!" Fina Yefeng smiled and nodded, "Now, with the growth of the tribe, don''t you find that there are more and more tribal things that need to be dealt with?"


    "Yeah!! That''s right..." Hearing Fina Nightwind''s words, the patriarch nodded in agreement."I already feel a little powerless. Although I have tried my best to handle everything well, there are still many omissions..."


    The patriarch did feel that with the growth of the clan, his hands-on handling methods were no longer suitable.


    It''s too tired...


    "But what does this have to do with my newly born daughter?" the patriarch asked back.


    "Because she is the hope of our clan!!" Fina Yefeng said, gently walking to the baby girl with a pair of amber eyes, and then picked her up.


    While gently teasing the baby girl¡¯s face, he said softly: "You are the light in the light, and you are the blessing of Elune - and you, too, will be crowned king and lead the Kaldorei clan , Towards glory......!!!"


    With the voice of Fina Nightwind falling...


    The patriarch of Kaldorei was a little surprised to find out that his newly born daughter was still crying... and now, under the teasing of Fina Nightwind... he revealed his cute smiling face...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1214

    "Crown as king... sounds very good!!" The patriarch said thoughtfully looking at the moon priest who was playing with his daughter.


    And Fina Yefeng also heard his self-talk and replied with a smile: "Of course not bad, but-not everyone has the potential to become a king, and this includes you!! "


    "I know..." For Fina''s words, the patriarch didn''t care...To some extent, the entire Kaldorei race was a political model of separation of state and religion.


    Fortunately, as the leader of the Elune sect, Fina Nightwind does not have too many fishing nets for power.


    And the patriarch who had walked through the hardest days was considered a wiser person. He didn''t care about the great reputation of the Elune sect among the people, and even said that he himself was the most devout believer of the moon god Elune.


    So-this makes the Kaldorei clan, which is separated from church and state, always seem so harmonious.


    "When she grows up, let her come to the Temple of Moon God!!" Fina Yefeng said, gently lowering the baby girl in her arms.


    "Do you personally teach her?" said the patriarch: "Then I can rest assured!"


    After all, in his opinion-Fina Nightwind, the priest of the anti-moon, can be regarded as the wisest existence of the Kaldorei clan.


    "Hmm...!!!" Fina Yefeng nodded, and then asked: "What''s her name!"


    "Azshara, I plan to call her Azshara!!"


    Reference 1629


    One thousand six hundred and twenty-nine chapters


    Fina Nightwind, who completed her mission, led her moon guardian back to her palace.


    Moon Temple--


    This is not only a temple-like existence, but also her residence, and it is also the residence of all the sacrifices serving the goddess Elune.


    The entire Moon Temple is amazing.


    It is also because it is really too big, so-its location has to be built a little far away from the Well of Eternity.


    The Moon Temple is composed of various facilities such as the Temple of Prayer, the Garden of Elune, the Temple of Meditation, and the residence of the priest.


    Covers an area of ??hundreds of acres...


    The Kaldorei clan unsparingly used all their fantastic ideas and knowledge of everything.


    Here, you can see all kinds of beautiful flowers blooming throughout the temple.


    Here, you can see a giant statue of Elune that is more than thirty meters high.


    Here, you can see all kinds of beautiful architectural styles...


    In short-this is the Kaldorei family, the crystallization of wisdom and art is not an exaggeration.


    And at this time-Fina Nightwind has entered the temple.


    She smiled and nodded to the apprentice priests who had greeted her, and walked around the long corridor towards the Elune Garden at the back of the temple.


    When she walked to the entrance of Elune Garden, she stopped her footsteps...turned her head and said to the moon female guard who followed her: "You stay here!"


    "Yes, my lord!!" XN


    The four moon female guards respectfully agreed, and then stood at the gate of Allen Garden...


    They knew that they were not qualified to enter Elune''s Garden.


    Only the high-ranking priests of the temple are qualified to enter the Garden of Elune and communicate with the Moon Goddess.


    As for the temple, only one apprentice priest will be selected each year to become a true temple priest... and if you want to be promoted to a high-ranking priestess of the temple, you have to pass many tests.


    It can be said that every high priest of the temple is an amazing existence.


    Fina Nightwind stepped into the Elune Garden.


    In this huge garden, Fina Nightwind is like an old horse knowing the way, walking through the paths paved with various beautiful gems...


    Soon-she came to the edge of a terrace.


    As soon as she got here, Fina heard the sound of crying from the five or six meters high terrace.


    That voice is so familiar...


    As soon as she heard it, she knew... what happened above.


    What her lover is doing to her high priestess...


    However, Fina was not angry...or it should be said that she was no longer angry.


    Every time, when she gets angry... that bad guy will persuade her to [Love Persuasion]...


    And every time, she was shameful.


    Repeatedly--


    I don''t know how many times [Love Persuasion] I have experienced, Fina completely gave up the idea of ??arguing with her lover.


    It is inseparable to leave, it is impossible to leave in this life...


    Fina smiled, and then stepped onto the terrace steps...


    The entire terrace is a circular structure, and underneath the terrace is a large room-the stairs that go up to the terrace are built on the edge of the terrace and rise in a spiral shape.


    Along the steps, Fina quickly walked to the terrace. On this terrace with an area of ??more than one hundred square meters, there is a very precious moss plant called Noctiluca, which, After drying, it will emit a light fluorescence, and there will be a refreshing fragrance.


    Step on it, as comfortable as the most expensive wool carpet.


    But this kind of plant is very rare...every year, the amount obtained is extremely limited.


    The luminous grass carpet laid on the entire terrace can be said to be the treasure of the entire Moon Temple for decades.


    And in front of Fina, a beautiful figure with long silver hair was being bullied by a bad guy. Under the bullying of that bad guy... she was making waves of unexplained wailing.


    This wailing sound reached a highest point after Fina''s arrival...


    Finally, the high-level white-haired priestess who was bullied uttered a loud scream, and then completely lay down on the luminous grass carpet, motionless.


    "My love, you bullied Nasala again..." Fina shook her head speechlessly, then picked up her lover''s clothes from the carpet, and then gently helped him put it on...


    "Nasara is so fun, every time I see you by my side, I will be shy!!" Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his arms, letting Fina dress herself... and then asked: "Things How''s it going?"


    "The patriarch has agreed, give Little Azshara to me to teach!" Fina said, while helping her lover organize the clothes, she didn''t stop until she thought she was perfect.


    "Why do you have to get Azshara''s education right?" Fina asked curiously.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1215

    "If I say that she will become a queen who will lead Kaldorei to glory in the future, do you believe it?" Zhou Ye said while helping Nasara on the ground cover something, which saved her from catching a cold. .


    Although the weather here is not cold... But this is an attitude.


    "I believe it!!" Fina said here and asked: "But, is there any necessary connection with you to teach her personally?"


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye embraced Fina and said with a smile: "That prophecy, there is still the second half!!"


    "What is it?" Fina asked curiously.


    She couldn''t guess the prediction in the second half, but she was very curious, what kind of future it was, that her man actually planned to teach a little loli herself?Even if she is the future Queen Azshara.


    The queen is inconspicuous in her lover''s home, OK?


    As far as Fina knows-there are three sisters with queen attributes in the house-Red Dragon Queen Alexstrasza, Green Dragon Queen Ysera... and Blue Dragon Queen Sindragosa.


    Although Sindragosa is considered a polished commander, he does have the queen''s demeanor.


    Compared with them-Azshara is not enough.


    What is the reason why my lover, who can sit and never stand, and can lie down and never sit, wants to teach a future queen for the first time??


    Fina is a little confused...


    This is why Fina doesn''t know much about her lover.


    It is also because she wants to stay in the Moon Temple, so she rarely goes to the floating city of Eden to meet her own men, and she is a little distant from other sisters.


    In addition, Alexstrasza and Ysera seldom mention their past to others. After all, they are now queens. Some black history should be buried and buried...


    If you can''t mention the fact that Zhou Ye was tricked into eating lollipops when you were a child, I wouldn''t mention it.


    After all-queens also want face.


    Even, they were reluctant to mention that they were raised by their spouse Zhou Ye. They were actually laughed at by Elune and Freya too many times, so they wanted to bury their dark history.


    If Fina knew about the dark history of those queens-probably it wouldn''t be strange for her lover to suddenly become so positive.


    Reference 1630


    One thousand six hundred and thirty chapters


    Hearing Fina¡¯s curiosity, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said: "The young Azshara in the future will indeed become the greatest queen of the Kaldorei clan in history, and the Kaldorei clan, under her leadership, will establish An extremely huge empire!!"


    Having said this, Zhou Ye paused for a while, and then continued.


    "But-the prosperity must decline. Compared with Azshara''s future achievements, her later confusion is also the key to ruining the entire Kaldorei Empire."


    "Her mistake even caused the entire Kaldorei Empire to fall apart!!"


    With this, Zhou Ye stopped speaking.


    "Then my love, are you planning to teach her to be a qualified leader?" Fina Nightwind asked thoughtfully: "This seems pretty good too!!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled without saying anything when he heard his woman''s words.


    I don''t want to teach you to be a qualified leader, but I will definitely teach the future queen to look like he wants and fit his shape. That''s for sure.


    "Okay, the future is too early!!" Zhou Ye said, holding Fina''s slender waist and said: "I haven''t seen your dance of the moon god in a long time! Take advantage of this now, Ai Lu En is above the sky, won''t you show me a dance?"


    "Wait a minute, my love!!!" Fina smiled and gently pecked at her lover''s eye, and said: "I have prepared a little surprise for you!!"


    "Oh? What little surprise?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "You''ll know later!!" Fina said, directly using the power that Elune bestowed on herself to light up the moonlight on the terrace.


    With the lighting of the moonlight--


    The moonlights in the entire Elune Garden were on.


    Under the faint fluorescence of the moonlight, a graceful figure danced happily on the high ground not far from the terrace.


    Her dancing poses are sometimes charming and sometimes intense.


    With her dancing, even the plants are dancing...


    "Interesting...Who is she?" Zhou Ye asked curiously as he looked at this figure.


    "Dijiana, the high-ranking priest promoted this year!!" Fina said softly with a smile: "She has a very pious belief in the Moon Goddess..."


    "I can see that her dance of the Moon God is very good!!" Zhou Ye nodded."So? Are you planning to let her join our family?"


    "I think her piety should be rewarded!!" Feina gently whispered in Zhou Ye''s ear: "Let her get closer to her beliefs. I think this is the best return for her. !!!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled when he heard Fina''s words.


    What does it mean to be closer to one''s faith??


    Of course it was on the couch, together with the goddess she believed in, to resist the invasion of the Great Demon.


    What else can come closer than fighting with the goddess of your faith??


    Imagine that the weapon that was just fighting the goddess suddenly turned towards herself-that was simply the best return to the devout believer.


    "I promised!!" Would Zhou Ye refuse??


    of course not--


    Or--


    If you change to any man with normal physiology, you won¡¯t...


    As the voice fell, Zhou Ye''s figure suddenly disappeared from the terrace, and appeared behind the dancing figure...


    "I haven''t told everything..." Before Fina had finished speaking, she saw Zhou Ye on the high ground in the distance, and had already threw down the newly promoted high priest.


    And Dijana, who was dancing to the goddess of the moon she believed in, was instantly dumbfounded. She looked at this man who was pushing herself down on the grass with some bewilderment...


    Except for the long ears of the Kaldorei clan, this man is almost indistinguishable from the Kaldorei clan.


    Moreover, his beauty was something she had never seen before.


    However-this is not the reason she will stop resisting...


    "Who are you? How dare you attack her priest in the territory of the great Elune... Guard, guard!!"


    "Hehe... Elune? She didn''t dare to resist me... So, you still obediently follow me!!"


    With his own skill, Zhou Ye easily disarmed Di Jia Na...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1216

    With a cry of sorrow-the newly promoted high priest Di Jia Na, completely completed the transformation from a girl to a woman.


    From resisting to half pushing and half pushing, from half pushing and half pushing to taking the initiative...


    No one knows what kind of spiritual journey Dijana has experienced...


    While standing in the distance, Fina, who had witnessed all this, murmured in her mouth: "Forgive me, Dijana...In order for our lover to stay here more, this is a sacrifice that must be made. !!!"


    No wonder Fina is like this.


    In the Garden of Eden, she saw how the two dragon legions worked together to fight her lover.


    She also saw how her love defeated them one by one under the provocation of those beautiful dragon girls.


    Therefore, she had the idea to increase her own power.


    How to increase??


    Of course it is¡ªchoose more high-ranking priestesses to make them closer to the goddess.


    Fortunately, through so many years of getting along, she has almost figured out the likes and dislikes of her lover.


    So, basically, every priestess she chooses can hit the weakness of her lover.


    However, at present, there are still a few high-ranking priestesses...


    The high priestess of the entire Elune sect has just reached the number of twenty.


    This still adds to the number of Dijana who is fighting the enemy bravely.


    but--


    Fina is not willing to increase the number of high-ranking priestesses at will. In her opinion, quality is the first.


    Must be beautiful¡ªmust be pure¡ªmust have a pious belief in Elune.


    This blocked the promotion of many people.


    However, the high-ranking priests selected in this way are also beneficial.


    For example, Zhou Ye¡¯s monthly family gathering was called "Holy Grace Day" by them...


    Why is it called Holy Grace Day??


    Because that day, they could witness the various gestures of the Moon Goddess...


    And through the baptism of Holy Grace Day¡ªevery high-ranking priest found that he was more closely connected with the Moon Goddess.


    Ahem...


    It seems that I said something terrible...


    Time passed day by day, in the blink of an eye-


    Little Azshara is five years old...


    According to the agreement, she was personally sent to the Moon God Temple by her father--


    Here, she will accept the teachings of Fina Nightwind, the wisest existence of the entire Kaldorei clan, who is also the highest leader of the Elune sect and priest of the Moon God.


    Little Azshara, who had known the news a long time ago, looked anxiously at the extremely magnificent building in front of her... She didn''t know how she would spend her days in the future.


    After all-she is just five years old.


    In the Moon Temple, Zhou Ye had already begun to figure out how to teach Azshara¡ªthe future queen.


    Chapter 1631


    Chapter one thousand six hundred and thirty one


    "How are you..."


    Little Azshara looked at the person in front of her with some anxiety, an existence completely different from her...


    He does not have long, pointed ears like his own, nor the shining eyes like his own people.


    But-he has the beauty he has never seen before, and he has black eyes that are as mysterious as the night.


    Especially in him, there is a trait that people can''t help but want to get close, even if it''s the first time meeting-little Azshara also has an urge to approach him and listen to him.


    "Hello...Little cute!" Zhou Ye smiled and said to little Lori Azshara: "Who brought you here?"


    "Yes, it was Ms. Yefeng who brought me here!!" In Zhou Ye''s gentle tone, the anxiety in her heart gradually eased.She found that¡ªthe handsome boy in front of her was very easy to get along with...the anxiety and fear she had just disappeared.


    While those negative emotions disappeared, little Lolita''s nature gradually made her lively."You really, as Ms. Yefeng said, before this world was born, did you already exist? Are you a god? Will you be my teacher?"


    "No, I am not a god! But I would love to be your teacher!" Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his hand to Azshara, "Would you like to walk with me in this garden?? "


    "Hmm..." Little Azshara obeyed her inner voice, allowing the young man in front of her to hold her little hand.


    "As today''s first lesson, I will first teach you to recognize our world!!" Zhou Ye said, pulling up little Azshara and walking towards the garden.


    "Our world?" Little Azshara asked curiously.


    "Of course!!" Zhou Ye said, pulling up Little Azshara-walking towards the garden... "In the beginning of this world, it was dominated by violent elements!!"


    As Zhou Ye''s words fell, little Azshara felt the scene change...


    That kind of change, so fast... So quickly, it made Azshara feel as though she was being carried by her father and riding on a nightsaber...


    No, it feels faster than that...


    Countless scenery turned into a stream of light, flashing behind me...


    Little Azshara couldn''t help but was frightened by the strange sight before her and wanted to scream, but the gentle voice in her ears made her stop this impulse."Don''t be afraid, little cute...We are going upstream through the long river of time, to the beginning of this world, to see what happened in this world!!"


    "Hmm!!" Little Azshara felt that the big warm hand holding her hand made her feel so safe, she even relied on it, leaning against Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile as he felt the attachment behavior of little Lori next to him.


    Why did you use such a big move when you came up??


    The purpose is to carve his mark in the mind of little Azshara.


    After this [first class], Zhou Ye believes that even at the end of time¡ªLittle Azshara will never forget the first class that she will never forget.


    Although it is shameless to use the suspension bridge theory to carve her own mark in the heart of a little loli...


    but----

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1217

    Would Zhou Ye care about such shamelessness??


    For him-how can it be shameless to pick up girls??


    Keke-far away.


    Turning with the streamer in front of me...


    When the scenery in front of her no longer changes, Little Lori finds herself in a hell-like environment.


    it''s here--


    There is no vegetation on the earth...On the dry earth, like scars, there are cracks. Under these cracks...the blood-red magma is surging, and the hot breath makes Little Aisa Even if you are far away, you can feel a rush of heat.


    "Where is this place, teacher..." Little Lori Azshara asked hesitantly: "Why can''t I feel a trace of life here?"


    "This is the territory of Ragnaros, the King of the Flame Demon!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Would you like to meet this big guy?"


    "Yeah!!!" Little Lori, whose curiosity overwhelmed everything, nodded her little head without hesitation."Is Ragnaros very powerful? Why does it want to make its territory like this?"


    "The King of the Flame Demon is the first flame element lord born in this world!!" Zhou Ye smiled, and pulled the little Lolita towards a valley...While walking, he introduced to the little Lolita: " It can almost be said to be the oldest existence in this world. It likes the hot environment, just like Kaldorei likes the forest..."


    Following Zhou Ye¡¯s description, Little Lori gradually understood the past of the King of Elements¡ª¡ª


    However, what attracted her more attention were the fire elemental creatures running back and forth around them. Although these elements had no legs, they could float in midair and run back and forth.


    "Teacher... are we in the illusion?" Little Lori asked curiously: "Why don''t those fire elements attack us? Don''t you say that they are the most violent elemental creatures?"


    I don''t know when, little Azshara has already begun to call the teacher without any sense of violation.


    "Want to try to communicate with these elemental creatures?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Hmm!!" Little Azshara nodded without hesitation.


    She believes that her teacher will protect herself... Although this feeling is so abrupt, she just believes that her teacher will not let herself suffer any harm. You can call this ¡ª¡ªLittle Lori''s intuition.


    "Then try to communicate with these elemental creatures!!" Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand gently, removing the mask covering them.


    As Zhou Ye removed the mask from his body...


    Little Azshara suddenly felt a burst of hot air coming...


    If she just felt like she was beside the campfire and facing the flames-then now, she felt like she was in a sea of ??fire.


    She even smelled a scorching smell, it was the smell of her hair being scorched by the flame...


    Before Azshara had time to complain, suddenly, a giant fire element with a height of more than ten meters had discovered her in the distance.


    It roared and rushed towards Azshara with a violent posture... and said words that Azshara didn''t understand at all.


    Only at this time did Azshara realize that the idea of ??communicating with these elemental creatures was so ridiculous that the two had no common language to communicate...


    Facing the rushing fire element in front of him, Azshara couldn''t help but screamed out... "Help, teacher!!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled lightly, waving his hand at the distant fire element...


    Azshara saw that following the actions of his teacher¡ªthe fire element in front of him let out a deafening roar, and then¡ªits body collapsed toward a certain center of its hunger, and finally...


    With a flash of fire, the over-ten-meter-high Fire Elemental Lord disappeared before Azshara''s eyes.


    Reference 1632


    One thousand six hundred and thirty-two chapters


    When the ten-meter-high Fire Elemental Lord died out, little Lori Azshara discovered that-where the fire element disappeared, there was actually a small red ball left on the charred ground...


    She rushed over with some curiosity, reaching for the round sphere.


    "Be careful!!" Zhou Ye grabbed little Lolita.


    He really didn''t expect that a generation queen, Azshara, had the side of a bear child when he was a child.


    "That is the core of the fire element!!" Zhou Ye said while pulling little Lolita toward the core of the element: "Every elemental creature has a core, and different element cores have different uses..."


    As Zhou Ye said, he bent down and picked up the bright red flame core, then stretched out his hand for little Lolita to see clearly."This core still has the power of the fire element just now, so-if you are not careful, you will be burned!!"


    "Hmm..." At this moment, Little Lolita also felt the scorching heat emanating from the core of the element in front of her. She screamed her scorched hair suddenly, and said to Zhou Ye with a little face crying, "Teacher... My hair!!!"


    "Don''t worry, isn''t your hair good?" Zhou Ye smiled and stroked Azshara''s long silver hair.


    The hair tips that were already a little toasted and scorched, instantly restored its original beauty.


    "Great!!!" The beauty-loving little Lolita just had time to cheer when she heard a loud voice, suddenly sounded...


    "Who-killed my heir!!!"


    Although she could not understand the meaning of the words, little Azshara could feel the anger in that voice...


    She couldn''t help turning her head in the direction where the sound came from...


    Just this glance made her completely dumbfounded¡ª¡ª


    I saw--


    In the valley more than a thousand meters away from them, a huge figure was standing there.


    The flame is his skin, the lava is his armor, and the spiral of flame whirlwind composes his feet... His height is several hundred meters... The flame hammer in his hand is even bigger than Azshara''s residence. Several times larger...


    "This, what is this? Teacher!!!" Little Azshara looked at the huge flame creature in front of her stupidly. In her cognition, there has never been a creature with such a huge size.


    "Ragnaros, Lord of the Flame Demon, the Flame Lord, one of the four lords of the elements!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Want to take a look together?"


    "..." Little Lori was silent, and to be honest, facing the Flame Demon King, she really felt scared...


    But-when she saw the slightly smiling look in her teacher''s eyes, her unwilling personality made her nodded without hesitation, her little head."Ok--!"


    "This is my little queen!!" Zhou Ye smiled...


    "You have to know that any powerful existence can be defeated!!" Zhou Ye said as he pulled up the little loli, and walked towards Ragnaros, the king of the flame demon-of course, he supported it again A protective cover that can cut off the heat...this made Little Lori feel alive again.


    "Can this thing be defeated?" Little Lori asked curiously.


    "Of course!!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Do you include the teacher?" Little Lori asked back.


    "Well--including me!!" Zhou Ye nodded without hesitation...Want to defeat him?It''s very simple-you only need hundreds of OAAs to besiege him, and he can''t stand it.


    So, which world has hundreds of OAAs??

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1218

    Obviously¡ªno world has hundreds of OAAs, so¡ªZhou Ye is still invincible.


    While chatting with little Lolita, the two of them had already walked to the side of Ragnaros, the enraged Balrog Lord.


    Standing at the feet of this Balrog giant... Little Lori Azshara could feel the power of the giant in front of her.


    However, her teacher''s actions quickly made her feel that the three views were completely destroyed.


    "Ah, I feel hungry when I see the fire!!" Zhou Ye said as he walked up to Ragnaros, and then -


    Little Lori saw her teacher and took out something...


    Is that¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªBarbecue??


    Zhou Ye took out a variety of well-preserved meats from his wristband, and said: "Little cute, do you want to try my barbecue craft? I promise you you want to eat it!!"


    "..."


    Using such a powerful flame elemental creature as a source of fire to barbecue things... Isn''t this teacher yourself a little unreliable??


    Although thinking about it this way, little Lolita still got in curiously...


    "What kind of meat is this?" Little Lori looked at the strange meat skewers in her teacher''s hand and asked a little strangely...


    This kind of cylindrical-looking meat doesn''t seem to be cut into this shape at all, but some seem to be natural.


    However, Little Lori really couldn''t think of any animal that could grow such a piece of meat.


    "This is the leg of a giant forest spider!!" Zhou Ye introduced, and handed the skewers that had been skewered to the side of Ragnaros, King of the Flame Demon...


    Little Lori was speechless for a while when she heard her teacher''s words¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Giant forest spider??


    The kind of spider that is five or six meters tall??


    A poisonous spider that will undoubtedly die when it is touched by its toxin??


    Can this kind of food be eaten??


    Just when Little Lori complained about her teacher, what happened below made her giggle.


    The meat skewers that Zhou Ye had just handed out... were instantly scorched by the heat next to Ragnaros, King of the Flame Demon...


    He only heard a stab, and the meat skewers in his hand became-carbon skewers...


    Zhou Ye looked at the meat skewers in his hand silently...Ah, some of the predictions made a mistake... Didn''t you expect the temperature around Ragnaros to be so high??


    Zhou Ye, who had already felt a little nasty, heard the laughter of Little Lori again... suddenly he couldn''t hold back.


    Damn it, is this the representative of pretending to be X instead of being stupid??


    Zhou Ye, annoyed and furious, simply removed the protective invisibility cover that covered him... and appeared directly in front of Ragnaros."Asshole, you broke my lunch, you pay me!!"


    As soon as Zhou Ye removed his protective shield, Ragnaros, the enraged Balrog Lord, had already discovered the bug under his feet...


    He roared, vigorously swung down his warhammer at the bug that dared to provoke his majesty.


    So the two of them started fighting when they didn''t agree with each other. In this chapter, the sky is dark and the sun is dark...


    Of course, that''s just a little Lolita''s conjecture, in fact... the real situation is--


    Zhou Ye used only one finger to withstand Ragnaros'' sledgehammer, and then¡ªit was a unilateral abuse...


    Just a minute later, the great Balrog King and the commander of the flames-Lord Ragnaros, was thoroughly convinced by Zhou Ye and became a little flame for someone to barbecue.


    Reference 1633


    One thousand six hundred and twenty-three chapters


    "Small flame, the roast here is a bit uneven, let''s put a little more effort!!"


    "Asshole... I asked you to work harder, not to let you scorch my skewers!!"


    "How can I give you the title of God of Cookery like this? What a shame!"


    Little Lori Azshara looked at the super-miniature Balrog Lord Ragnaros who was shorter than her with a dull face, her mind became a mess.


    This guy?Is that the flame giant who was a few hundred meters tall just now??


    This guy is known as one of the oldest rulers of this world?The Fire Elemental Lord of the Four Element Lords??


    is that a lie??


    Just when Azshara was thinking about things in disbelief, she inadvertently took the meat skewers handed over by her teacher...


    Then, after taking a bite, he was immediately overwhelmed by the taste of the meat skewers in his hand...


    She has never eaten such delicious kebabs.


    Even if she was born in the family of the noblest rulers in Kaldorei, she had no worries about food and clothing since she was a child, and anything she wanted to eat could be eaten in the first time.


    However, she has never eaten such delicious skewers.


    Put it this way...


    Meat foods lacking condiments are far less delicious in Azshara than those sweet and sour plant fruits...


    But today, her prejudice against meat food was broken by this string of meat skewers from her teacher.


    Little Lolita, who has never liked meat food, couldn¡¯t help but ate a dozen skewers in one breath...


    You know, a dozen strings are definitely a lot...


    That''s more than two catties of meat.


    After eating, there is another glass of natural green juice...


    The taste of the juice also made Little Lori happy.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After an extremely rich lunch--


    While learning the appearance of his own teacher, lying lazily on the chair he took out, watching Ragnaros, Lord of the Flames, controlled his own Fire Element Lord to dance a funny dance there.


    Little Lori Azshara has a strange thought in her heart...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1219

    Was it that Ragnaros, the Balrog Lord, was the weakest elemental lord himself??


    Otherwise, why would it succumb to its own teacher so easily??


    But-the next journey, let her quickly change this idea.


    After a period of rest, Zhou Ye once again took his students to travel everywhere on the continent of Azeroth in the early Yuan Dynasty...


    After seeing the other three elemental lords--


    Zhou Ye took the little Lolita across the long river of time again, reaching the point in time when the ancient god had just arrived.


    At this point in time...


    Little Lori Azshara saw the power of the Balrog Lord Ragnaros, who she thought was the weakest element lord.


    In the battle with the ancient gods, Ragnaros, the king of the flame demon, deserved the title of his flame lord.


    Its great hammer smashed the ground, and its flames turned all the ancient evil gods'' men into ashes.


    Where it passes, the earth is covered with magma...


    it¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Although, it was finally captured by the ancient evil gods by means, but-those ancient evil gods also paid a considerable price, and even-there was an ancient evil god who was burnt half by Ragnaros, the king of the flame demon. body¡­¡­


    this moment--


    Little Lori Azshara finally understood that it was not that those element lords were too weak, but that her teacher was too strong.


    Strong, she can''t see his limit...


    From that moment on, little Lori Azshara looked into her teacher''s eyes and couldn''t help but bring a trace of worship.


    And this trace of worship, in the subsequent process of getting along, more and more...more and more.


    Zhou Ye took her and traveled everywhere in this dark empire built by the ancient evil gods.


    Little Azshara once met with her teacher, Yogg-Saron, the demon known as Thousand-Eyed. She spit on this ugly creature.


    She also saw Y''Shaarj, the demon god known as emotions...


    In short...


    Little Lori was taken by her teacher, and spent more than ten years touring in the long river of time...


    And as more than ten years passed--


    Little Lolita, from a little cutie who was less than Zhou Ye''s waist height, gradually grew into a slim night elf girl.


    Eat and live together for more than ten years, even sleep together...


    Before she knew it, little Azshara had an indescribable thought towards Zhou Ye...


    And today, she will announce this thought to the public...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At this time, Zhou Ye was lazily soaking in the bath in his tent...


    The wooden bathtub is inlaid with a water elemental core and a fire elemental core.


    The core of these two elements brought Zhou Ye into the wilderness, and he could also enjoy the convenience of warm bath water anytime and anywhere.


    Zhou Ye, who buried himself in the bathtub, was considering his next plan.


    Speaking of which, he has led little Lori Azshara to tour the entire ancient era, almost-take her to take a look at the Titans vs. the ancient gods, just fine.


    This long first class can be declared over...


    "Little cutie is so lucky... I have a good teacher like me!!" Zhou Ye couldn''t help but mutter to himself: "If the teacher who taught me history had such a great ability, maybe I would still I really love history class..."


    "Yeah, I also feel very lucky to have a teacher like you!!" As the voice sounded, a slim figure opened the tent and walked in...


    Looking at the beautiful figure with long silver hair in front of him, Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "Do you want to wash with the teacher? Didn''t you like to take a bath with me a long time ago? Do you plan to relive your old dream today?"


    It seems that since Azshara¡¯s female consciousness began to awaken, she stopped taking a bath with Zhou Ye...


    Of course, if Zhou Ye were to force her, she would still follow...


    Unfortunately, Zhou Ye didn''t say anything...


    The girl''s heart that Azshara was waiting for someone to confess was dragged to the limit... Today, she finally didn''t want to wait any longer.


    "Of course, today... I want to wash with you, and-I still want... I will wash with you in the future!!" Azshara said, gently throwing the clothes she was wearing. On the ground, then... walked into Zhou Ye''s huge bathtub.


    "Come... do you want to wash it with me too?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    Of course he knows Azshara''s thoughts, but-for some evil taste, he has been pretending to be stupid-it is true love for the teacher to be pushed back by his students, and the teacher who pushes his students is a beast!!


    Although Zhou Ye sometimes doesn''t mind being a beast, occasionally he also wants to play true love.


    "Yes, in the future...you will also belong to me...and I will also belong to you!!" Azshara said, straddling Zhou Ye lightly...then--sit down suddenly... ¡­"what----!!!"


    With her screams, a burst of red blood began to spread in the bathtub¡ªfading...


    "I feel your presence, we... never separate again, don''t we? Teacher..."


    "Of course¡ªmy best student, it seems that you have learned the physiology class I taught you well!!" Zhou Ye smiled evilly, and then... "Leave the rest to the teacher, today-- Let the teacher teach you a new physiology lesson!!!"


    "I''m looking forward to...ah..." Azshara couldn''t say a word before she finished her words... She was lost in her teacher''s physiology class.


    Reference 1634


    One thousand six hundred and thirty-four chapters


    On the vast ground--


    Countless strange-looking creatures are waiting quietly¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The reason these creatures look strange is because they themselves have grown somewhat beyond the limits of human imagination.


    Among these creatures-there are living objects that stand upright, but you can''t see his face. It looks like an octopus on his face instead of his head. He doesn''t even have hands, like tentacles. The gadgets replaced his hands.


    There are bugs the size of a stag. These bugs look like all kinds of insects, some like locusts, some like beetles...


    These buck-sized insects, compared to the commander behind them, are so small and pitiful... Their commander is an insect like a millipede, but the size of this millipede is a bit scary... according to the current size. In other words, its size is about the size of a dozen train cars.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1220

    The chitin carapace covered on their body is their best protective measure, and the extremely fast reproduction speed is the guarantee of their invincibility.


    If you give them a short period of time to thrive, they will let you see what is called a sea of ??insects.


    And now¡ªthey perfectly explain to people what is called the ocean of bugs.


    It''s densely packed-in the ocean of bugs that can''t see the edge at a glance, mixed with the faceless monster with a long J¡¤B face, and a huge bug.


    The kind of formation that makes people with dense phobias feel numb all over the body at a glance, so powerful...


    However, even such a powerful alien army, they are now looking at the distant place where the smoke is billowing as if they are facing an enemy.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the opposite side of them, with the billowing smoke and dust, there are countless armies.


    Compared with the strange shapes of insects, these troops are more in line with human aesthetics.


    At least¡ªtheir looks are not much different from humans.


    However, their figures are a bit like challenging humans...


    In this army, the largest number is the kind of humanoids with stone and bronze skins, and it is this kind of humanoids that exist like soldiers. They are all over four meters in size, and more Many are bronze giants with a height of tens of meters...


    Holding weapons in their hands, they took firm steps, and launched an undaunted charge toward the Zerg Legion, which was like a big enemy.


    As the two parties approached¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A black torrent collided with a bronze torrent...


    Seeing from the sky, the earth quickly became the color of a bronze dalmatian.


    This is a situation where the two sides have fought at close quarters, forming a canine tooth, with me in you and you in me.


    However, over time...


    Those black spots on the ground gradually disappeared...


    This shows that those seemingly powerful Zergs are being wiped out by these Titans'' creations.


    Those Zergs who rely on the benefits of their mouthpieces to fight cannot bite the skins of those Titan creations at all. Only the huge Zergs can crush those smaller Titan creations with their own strength.However, when they face giant human creations tens of meters in height, or even hundreds of meters in height, they are just like crushed insects, and they are directly killed without any resistance.


    In the midair of this battlefield----


    A man and a woman were standing there out of thin air...It was not someone else, it was Zhou Ye and his student, Azshara.


    At this time, Azshara was nestling in the arms of her teacher, looking at the scene of the war on the ground with bright eyes.


    "This is really an extremely magnificent picture..."


    Aisara sighed: "Those Titan creations are so powerful..."


    "I don''t like these things with bodies of steel..." Zhou Ye said in response, "They remind me of cold machines, so I don''t like them!!"


    "But, you can''t deny their strength, can you? My teacher!" Azshara smiled, turned her head slightly, and slapped her teacher''s cheek, saying: "It seems that the Titans have won. ...These creators are really powerful...Just throwing out something that is like a toy to them can wipe out the dark empire that has been entrenched on this planet for thousands of years..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye just smiled disdainfully and said nothing.


    Azshara instantly understood what her teacher meant-in front of him, to brag about the strength of others... her teacher would not open the forest.


    "Of course...you are stronger than them, my teacher!!" Azshara smiled and hurriedly remedied.


    These words are not perfunctory by Azshara, she can really feel the strength of her teacher.


    Over the years, her teacher has taken her to explore the boundless star field, saw the origin and destruction of countless creatures, and even took her to visit the location of the temples and witnessed the majestic Titans. Body.


    She even visited the Lord of the Temples up close, Aman Sur...


    I also accepted a gift from my teacher, an artifact staff called the Eye of Norgannon. This artifact comes from Norgannon the Dreamweaver... Of course, I don¡¯t want to know how this thing was made. I asked, Zhou Ye wouldn''t say anything.


    ¡ª¡ª Azshara can feel the power contained in the artifact that the teacher gave to him...


    Although he didn''t see his teacher defeating those Titans, Azshara firmly believed that his teacher was definitely much better than those guys.


    This is a female intuition...


    Ahem... It''s far away.


    "The last battle-these dark empire guys are lost!" Azshara stood up straight and stretched out... to his teacher, "Where shall we go next? Go to see the fall Titan Sargeras? Or..."


    "We should go back now, my little cutie!!" Zhou Ye was speechless when he heard Azshara''s words...


    This girl has been playing crazy for more than ten years...


    Although she has learned a lot of knowledge in play, she seems to not want home at all.


    But thinking about it, it seems to be my own fault...


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but blame himself a little--in order to abduct Little Lori, he took out a lot of snacks at first...


    The sentence of eating, having fun and not wanting to be home is perfectly interpreted in Azshara...


    Azshara eats dishes that are different every day, looking forward to the gorgeous scenery that is different every day... How could she be homesick??


    "But...Teacher, I want to stay with you for a while..." Azshara said with a small face, acting like a baby.


    She is really unwilling to live like this...


    Waking up in the arms of her own teacher every day, being spoiled by her own teacher as a small official, and seeing the history of Azeroth like an epic blockbuster every day...How could she want to go home??


    "Little cute...you are carrying the future of the Kaldorei clan, and I...also look forward to your doing better!!" Zhou Ye said softly, "Time can''t stand still forever...my student !!!"


    "I...I know...Teacher!!!" Azshara was silent for a while, and said: "Love me, teacher... Let me remember what happened here... This is my beautiful memory !!!"


    "Of course... as you wish, my little queen!!"


    Reference 1635


    One thousand six hundred and thirty-five chapters


    Azshara looked at her smaller body, and then at the teacher who was holding her little hand...


    "Have we just come back like this? Teacher?"


    At this time, Azshara has once again become only five years old...


    And she was standing in the path of Elune''s Garden with Zhou Ye at this time, everything in front of her looked just like she was when she left...


    This gave her the illusion that the good time spent with her teacher over the past ten years was just a dream of her own Nanke.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1221

    I have never changed...


    "All that--is it real or illusory? Teacher?? Tell me..."


    "It''s true when it''s fake, and it''s true when it''s fake...what does it matter?" Zhou Ye looked like an expert and spoke the life testimony that the little queen hated.


    "Then I will verify whether it is true or not!!" Little Azshara bit her silver teeth, her little hand eagerly pried towards Zhou Ye...


    "Don''t... your body is too small now..."


    "What does it matter, we''ve all done so many things anyway...Ah-bastard, why does it hurt so much!!"


    "I told you a long time ago that I went back to your physical time, so...hiss...you really want to die..."


    "This pain, I can still bear it... It hurts early and it doesn''t hurt at night, anyway, it will hurt sooner or later... Don''t you know how to make it smaller? Bad teacher..."


    In the deserted garden of Elune¡ªa cat-like sound gradually sounded.


    After half a day¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The patriarch of the Kaldorei clan left his government affairs and hurriedly rushed to his daughter''s room... to see his daughter, Azshara, who was injured in the Moon Temple because of his mischief.


    Looking at the pale face of his daughter, the patriarch said distressedly: "My little moonlight, what''s wrong with you? How can you fall off the statue of Goddess Elune so carelessly?"


    "I''m fine, father!!" Azshara looked at his anxious father, smiled and put down the book in his hand... and said softly: "Ms. Yefeng has already treated me. Three days later, I will I can run around!!"


    "That''s good, that''s good, the high priest of the night wind is the best in the whole temple...With her, it will be better!!" Said this, the patriarch asked hesitantly: "Little Moonlight, otherwise Let''s not go to the temple to study, right? I can invite the most famous scholar of the Kaldorei clan to teach you..."


    "No..." Hearing this, Azshara sat up with excitement... This immediately affected her wounds, making her face pale with pain... Her heart began to curse someone who didn''t know. The restrained badass teacher is coming...


    She completely forgot, she started it...


    However, women and children are originally unreasonable existences. When the two are combined, unreasonableness becomes a natural skill.


    "Father, I''m fine... and I will be more careful in the future!!" Azshara said eagerly.


    She didn''t want to be separated from her teacher... Even if it wasn''t for that kind of thing, she didn''t want to be separated from her teacher even for a minute.


    In fact, she didn''t want to come back...


    It was Fina Yefeng who sent her back forcibly, and she famously said that she could not bear such an important responsibility...


    In Azshara''s eyes, she was totally jealous of herself, jealous that she could actually use a five-year-old body to make that bad guy do this...


    "But you hurt so badly this time..." the patriarch said hesitantly.


    You know, the Kaldorei clan¡¯s resilience itself is amazing, and coupled with the treatment by the High Priest of the Night Wind, they actually failed to restore their daughter to health immediately...It is conceivable that her daughter was injured in the end this time. How heavy.


    Hearing what his father said, Azshara felt like he was shooting himself in the foot.


    She actually lied, she didn''t ask Fina to treat herself at all...In her words, it was-she wanted to remember the feeling of this moment for a lifetime.


    It is precisely because of this that she needs to rest for three days...


    This means that she, as the Kaldorei clan, has extremely strong resilience... Try it with an ordinary human, fearing that she will die at that time.


    Keke ¡ª¡ª It seems that Zhou Ye is too beast or beast.


    But Zhou Ye said that he was also very helpless... he was also a victim, okay... It''s hard to talk about things like being reversed by Lori, okay?


    Thinking of the tangled look on his teacher''s face when he was leaving, Azshara''s little face couldn''t help but leak a smile.


    She did it deliberately... She deliberately wanted to make him full of guilt, so that her position in his heart would be infinitely elevated... Don''t say that little Lori is too scheming, Azshara is willing to sacrifice everything for love... ¡­


    "I think I almost lost you...My little moonlight!!" The patriarch continued his words, little Lolita covered it up very well, he did not realize that the face of his daughter did not belong to her age. The look it deserves.


    "Don''t worry, father...I promise I will be more careful in the future!!" Little Azshara said: "You let me continue to study in the temple... OK...Father!!!"


    "It seems that the high priest of the night breeze is very smart!!" Looking at the sincere appearance of his daughter, the patriarch asked thoughtfully: "Can you tell me that in the first class, the high priest of the night breeze Did you teach you anything?"


    It was not Fina who taught me, but my teacher taught me...


    While complaining in her heart, little Azshara said: "The teacher taught me some history..."


    Little Azshara told her father little by little the history of the dark troll family that she heard from her teacher...


    Of course she would not tell her father that her teacher took her to travel around ancient Azeroth, took her to see the oldest ruler, and also took her to see the war between the ancient evil god and the four elements that descended from outside the sky. , And led her to see the establishment of the majestic and vast dark empire...


    He even took her to see the end of the Dark Empire and the origin of the Well of Eternity.


    Although Xiao Lori''s body was traced back to when she was five years old by her teacher... However, her sanity has already matured...


    She knows what to say and what not to say...


    Therefore, she would take out the few words about Kaldorei''s history that she had heard from her teacher... Fudge her father.


    Even just a few words, for the patriarch of Kaldorei, it was enough to make him feel extremely surprised...


    He found that many things his daughter had narrated, even he did not know...


    However, he believes that it is definitely not the history of Du''s theory, because as long as it has existed, there will be ripples in the long river of history. Through those ripples, it is enough to let the wise patriarch know the truth of the history. Sex up.


    Reference 1636


    One thousand six hundred and thirty-six chapters


    "It seems that the High Priest of Night Wind taught you very well...my little moonlight!!" Patriarch Kaldorei nodded and said with satisfaction: "In this way, it is necessary for you to continue to study in the temple. It''s..."


    "Thank you father!!" Little Azshara said happily when she heard her father''s words.


    "But-for your safety, I decided to send two waitresses to follow you..." The patriarch said with a smile, "Because I don''t want to see you hurt again... and the High Priest of Night Wind is obviously a bit naughty towards you. Unable to discipline, so... all this is for your good, my little moonlight..."


    "Yes..." Little Azshara immediately became listless when she heard these words from her father... and also brought two maids??Elune is here, with them on the sidelines, how can I meet my teacher??


    ...Or else, just drag the two maids into the water, eh-thinking about it this way, it seems a good feeling... Anyway, with my teacher''s ability, I have never seen him satisfied, and I can replace myself in the future It''s really an idea to please him.Hmm-in this case...


    Thinking of this, Little Lori said directly to her father: "Then can I choose the maid to follow me? Father?"


    "Of course...my little moonlight!" What the patriarch asked for was that two maids would be able to remind his daughter a little bit of danger at a critical moment and what not to do... As for the discipline of his daughter?


    Do not make jokes¡­¡­


    Little Azshara can be said to be the jewel of the entire family, no one can control her... even he can''t.


    But the patriarch believes that her daughter is a naturally intelligent child. She knows to listen to other people''s advice. All she needs is the experience of some older people.


    Seeing his daughter''s energetic look, the patriarch was a little relieved...


    After chatting with his daughter for a while, he hurried back to the government affairs hall again, there were many things waiting for him to deal with.

 The Movie World Chapter 1222

    Little Azshara picked up her book again, and began to read the book to relieve her boredom.


    Beside her pillow, there were one red and one blue, two circular element cores that exuded magical light...This is her treasure, a proof that she has verified ancient history.


    In fact, they were two gadgets that Zhou Ye used to make magic water heaters.


    Years are always inadvertently-passing slowly...


    Over time, the patriarch of the Kaldorei clan eventually grew old...


    After all, as the first generation of immigrants, although they were subtly transformed by the magic of the Well of Eternity, they were transformed into mature ones, which allowed them to obtain a longer life instead of eternal life. .


    And the Patriarch Kaldorei, who felt that his end was approaching, did not hesitate to follow the advice of the High Priest of the Night Wind, and drastically reformed his race...


    He has entrusted his relatives to various places, becoming the leaders of various emerging Kadore cities, and he himself is in charge of the Kadore Royal Court and restrains his relatives.


    With wise minds and flexible methods, the patriarchs of the Kaldorei clan still firmly control the lords.


    But¡ªhe didn''t claim the title because of¡ªhe wanted to give the glorious title of the Kaldorei clan [the original king] to his daughter, Azshara.


    It is today...His daughter, Azshara, will become the glorious Queen of Kaldorei.


    For this reason, he is constantly helping his daughter to build momentum...


    Years ago, he started to let his daughter take care of some government affairs on his behalf... and his little moonlight did not disappoint him either.


    Her beauty made all the Kaldorei family enamoured, and her wisdom, even the most wise scholar of the Kaldorei family, had no choice but to bow down.


    Her kindness is widely spread among the people of the Kaldorei clan...


    The birth of Queen Azshara was unstoppable.


    Anyone is the same...


    Today - the royal city of the Kaldorei clan, this is the main city of the night elves standing on the shore of the well of eternity, this king''s capital Eludis named after the moon god... In a sea of ??joy.


    Countless magical fireworks dotted the sky above the main city with a beautiful scene.


    Hundreds of thousands of local people cheered and took to the streets...There were also hundreds of thousands of elves who gathered from various places to participate in this sacred scripture. They also joined this sea of ??joy.


    In an extremely luxurious palace, elven lords from all over the world, with their families, were talking with their familiar friends on the palace square.


    In their mouths, a name was repeatedly mentioned... that is-light in the light, Azshara.


    They approve of Azshara''s enthronement.


    They believe that this extremely beautiful queen can definitely lead them to a more glorious tomorrow.


    At this time, the person they were talking about was in a palace somewhere in the palace, looking sadly at his father lying on the sick bed.


    "My dear...help me...please let my father not leave me..." Azshara looked sadly at her father''s old face, and pleaded with her teacher and man. Tao.


    "No need...My little moonlight!!"


    Before Zhou Ye spoke, the old patriarch on the sickbed spoke first... He trembled, opened his eyes, then reluctantly pulled out a smile and said, "Let¡¯s meet for the first time officially, sir... ¡­"


    "Yes, the patriarch!" Zhou Ye was willing to maintain a certain amount of respect for his woman''s father.


    "I know that behind the High Priest of Night Wind, someone has been supporting her..." The old patriarch said with a smile: "Moreover, it is also this great being who taught my daughter and made her an excellent The ruler of¡­ she was so excellent that she even exceeded my expectations... All of this is your credit, sir!!!"


    "No, although I like to brag, but... I have to say that the clever little Azshara has given me a lot of surprises!!" Zhou Ye said here, and asked curiously: "Why the patriarch keeps calling me Your lord?? Have we met before??"


    "Of course I have seen..." The old patriarch smiled mysteriously: "Perhaps you never care about ants like us, but-I have seen you, at the foot of Mount Hyjal, you ride a dragon flying in the sky The heroic posture made me look forward to incomparably...I was a teenager at that time, and now I am old...but you have never changed a bit..."


    "Father, don''t say anything... Let Ye help you extend your life... Let him help you become an immortal existence..." Azshara believed that her man could easily do such a thing.


    "No, my little moonlight... I''ve lived long enough..." The old patriarch stopped his daughter."Originally, the life of the troll clan was so short. Fight against wild beasts, fight against the harsh nature, fight against the dangers everywhere in the forest... The troll clan, the longest life, also lived less than one hundred and fifty years... ...And now, I have lived for hundreds of years, I have lived enough...I''m tired, don''t let me worry about those things...let me...get a good rest..."


    The old patriarch knew that Zhou Ye could indeed extend his life easily, but he also knew that if he were alive, it would only bring uneasy factors to his daughter¡¯s rule...No two days, if he was still alive, When the time comes, it''s not that he can just ignore it if he doesn''t want to control it... Some careerists will use his name to make trouble, and his daughter will be restrained because of his concern for his existence...


    So-he must die... This is the best gift a father can leave for his daughter."Go...my daughter, don''t miss your ceremony, go...let me rest!!"


    Reference 1637


    One thousand six hundred and thirty-seven chapters


    With a loud and long horn sounded----


    On the palace square, the discussing Elf Lord and his family stopped their discussion.


    Everyone cast their gazes on the light carpet in the middle made of luminous grass.


    At this time, it was the time when Yaoyue was empty.


    For the night elves who still retain the habit of living at night, this time is equivalent to normal human daylight.


    Except for the magical fireworks that were still shining in the sky, the entire palace, and even the entire Aludis city, quieted down with the sound of the vast horn.


    A slender figure slowly walked out from the end of the light blanket in the center of the square.


    Her long silver hair, like a dolphin, draped behind her without a trace...The moon-white dress wrapped her impeccable body.


    The first time they saw this figure, everyone couldn''t help shouting with excitement."Praise you, the light in the great light..."


    When these chaotic sounds gradually converge into a torrent...


    All the night elves are praising the night elves queen who is about to board the plane.


    And Azshara, with a smile on his face, nodded to his supporters, and then-step by step towards the palace, the highest throne.


    When she walked to the throne...


    The cheers of the entire royal city reached its peak...


    Azshara also turned around as they wished and faced them.


    "My people..."


    As soon as Azshara opened her mouth, the originally boiling royal city gradually recovered its silence.


    They don''t want to miss every word of their queen...So, they closed their eyes and listened quietly to the voice from Queen Azshara.


    "Today, I am standing here with a sense of trepidation..."


    "I will wear this crown that represents rights and responsibilities on my head..."


    "I swear, I will do my best to love my people..."


    "I swear to make the great night elf empire even more prosperous!!"

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1223

    With the voice of Azshara...


    A beam of light shone from the bright moon hanging high in the sky, and covered Azshara in the beam of light.


    "Elune is on...this is the blessing of the Moon God!!"


    "Praise the Moon God, do you recognize our new queen as great as she?"


    Countless exclamations sounded in the crowd...


    This beam of light allows the entire palace, and even the entire city... to see Azshara on the high platform of the palace.


    Gradually¡­¡­


    They saw that a golden, gorgeous crown, slowly, from scratch, appeared on their queen¡¯s forehead under the radiance of the moon. The center of the golden crown was the moon. The silver moon emblem of the god Elune.


    "This is Elune''s miracle..."


    "The Moon God is above...May you bless the light in our light..."


    The goddess of the moon, originally belonged to the belief of the entire night elves, now¡ªthe new king they beloved of, has been blessed by the goddess of the moon.


    This is so exciting and happy for them.


    It''s as if they themselves got the approval of the Moon Goddess.


    At this time, Azshara, who was in the beam of light, was chatting with her sister of the Moon Goddess through some unknown means.


    "Little Azshara, are you really going to do this?" Elune''s voice sounded directly in Azshara''s mind.


    "Hmm!!" Azshara still respects the beliefs of her own clan... Of course, except when she is on the couch... She also helped her man to bully this great goddess together... "I have decided¡­¡­!!"


    "However, you should know that announcing this news will not do any good to your rule!!"


    "It''s okay. It''s better to expose more problems early than to let them backlog together and eventually brew into an irresistible explosion!!"


    "Well... I hope you are right!!"


    Just when Azshara and Elune were communicating something...


    The night elves in the audience suddenly discovered something that horrified them.


    I saw--


    In the distant sky, a group of huge creatures covering the entire bright starry sky flew.


    They are huge in size, and they have fangs and teeth that make people palpitate... They represent the most powerful creature known to the entire night elves-the dragon.


    These dragons don''t care about the commotions on the ground caused by them...


    Still waving his wings gracefully... and flying towards their destination.


    "Protect the Queen..."


    "Protect the Queen!!"


    "Everyone... raise their weapons..."


    The court guards did not hesitate to raise their weapons. Although they were a little afraid of facing such a powerful creature, they still used their flesh and blood to block their queen.


    "Retreat, they--not enemies!!"


    As Azshara''s voice sounded, all the night elves in the king''s city heard her voice.


    Even though the night elves guards were still somewhat defensive in the face of these huge creatures, they still obeyed their queen''s words and put away their weapons.


    at this time--


    The two giant dragons, one red and one green, led by the group of dragons, have already flown down...


    As a dazzling magical light flashed, the night elves found that the two big dragons that made the elves desperate had disappeared. They were replaced by two slender figures.


    No one else-it is the Red Dragon Queen, Alexstrasza and his sister, the Green Dragon Queen Ysera.


    The two women smiled and walked towards Azshara.


    And Azshara smiled and greeted him...


    I hugged my two Dragon Sisters vigorously... "I''m so glad that you can come to my enthronement ceremony!!"


    Alexstrasza said with a smile: "You''re welcome, who calls us sisters?"


    "Yes, we are sisters!!" Ysera also nodded and said.


    "thank you all¡­¡­"


    All Azshara can do is thank you...


    However, my sisters don''t have to be too polite... Moreover, Azshara, as the youngest sister in the family, can also be said to be loved by all the sisters.


    At this point, even Zhou Ye has some snack vinegar.


    But... Since they are all their own women, it doesn''t matter.


    And those night elves stared their eyes wide, staring dumbfounded at their own Majesty and the two dragons who looked like dragon leaders talking and laughing.


    They couldn''t help but pinch themselves hard, wanting to see if they were dreaming.


    But¡ªthe severe pain that came let them know...All this is real, not an illusory dream.


    Reference 1638


    One thousand six hundred and thirty-eight chapters


    In fact, it is no wonder they are so shocked.


    You know, the emergence of the dragon clan was recorded as early as when they were dark trolls.


    The trolls who lived at the foot of Mount Hyjal used the most primitive troll text to record every move they had observed, these terrifying creatures.


    you could put it that way--


    Once, in the records of the Kaldorei clan, the dragon clan was the terrible creature closest to the gods in the world.


    They are noble-ignoring the existence of the troll family.


    They are powerful-in the eyes of the troll clan, full of dangerous creatures, for them-like lambs to be slaughtered, let them ask for what they want.


    They are mysterious-they rarely appear in front of them on their own initiative, and only come forward to stop them when they want to approach the holy mountain Hyjal.At other times, you can hardly see them...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1224

    Even now, the Kaldorei clan still has many legends about dragons.


    After all-they have just completed the transformation from the dark troll to the Kaldorei for hundreds of years, and there are still many people of the previous generation alive.


    And it is such a powerful and mysterious creature in their eyes, but they are hugging and chatting passionately with their Majesty the Queen, just like... uh-just like sisters...


    This discovery made the subjects who had supported Queen Azshara even more fanatical.


    In their eyes, their queen Azshara has almost turned into a great being.


    And what is this great being doing right now??


    She is asking her two Queen Sisters, when will her sister Haierya appear.


    "Don''t worry, Haierya will never be late!!" Ysera said quite confidently.


    At this moment, Alexstrasza pointed to the sky with a smile, "Isn''t she here?"


    With her voice falling...


    And Azshara also saw that in the sky, the closer starlight...


    No, that is not the starlight, but the magical light shining in the floating city.


    At this time, those people, and some people, discovered a vision in the sky.


    "The Moon God is on top, what is that?"


    "The starry sky has fallen...oh, no..."


    "Mom...Help!!"


    The arrival of the floating city scared countless night elves.


    Although, they have begun to contact magic, and gradually learned to use this convenient means to seek more benefits for their race.


    but--


    For a floating city, this ultimate creation of magic still exceeds the limit of their imagination...


    They couldn''t imagine how to use magic to make a city fly in mid-air like a bird.


    "Be quiet, my people..."


    Just when the night elves were terrified, Queen Azshara''s voice rang in their ears again.


    "Don''t panic, this is the greatest creation in ancient times, the floating city of Eden!!"


    As Queen Azshara''s voice echoed throughout the city, all the panicked elves gradually recovered their peace.


    When they calmed down and looked at the huge floating city overhead with admiring eyes.


    They gradually discovered the charm of this floating city.


    Countless mysterious and incomparable arcane runes, shining with brilliance, are embedded under this floating city... and the magical brilliance projected from the floating city makes the stars in the sky eclipse.


    It deserves to be the greatest creation in ancient times...


    Just when the night elves kept studying this huge floating city just over a hundred meters away with their friends.


    Queen Azshara''s next words made them devoured by thunder.


    "Today is not only a good day for me to be a queen, but also a good day for me... to be a wife!!"


    "No, the goddess of the moon is here, how is this possible?"


    "Queen Azshara, are you going to abandon us?"


    A group of guys who are extremely pious to Azshara, hearing these words, couldn''t help but groan...


    However, Azshara obviously wouldn''t stop what she had planned for a long time just because of the words of these brainless fans.


    "Let me introduce my beloved to you... the city lord of the floating city of Eden, the king of the dragon clan, the great and eternal existence-Zhou Ye!!"


    Zhou Ye, who was watching a play in the floating city, was stunned when he heard Azshara''s words...


    What''s happening here??


    Isn''t it the same as what is said in this script??


    Didn¡¯t I mean that I just let the dragon clan and Floating City to build momentum for my student Azshara??


    Why is there such a drama??


    Have you planned this drama??


    Zhou Ye, who couldn''t react for a while, was stunned...


    And as he froze...


    Azshara¡¯s voice became very resentful... "My love, are you angry for my own opinion? Please forgive me... because I love you so much... I want everyone to bless us Love...my love, please respond to my love..."


    Hearing the words of my own queen as if praying.


    All the night elves are angry...


    Although they were a little upset, their Queen actually had a lover.


    But-they are even more unhappy...


    It seems that her own queen took the initiative.


    Moreover, it seems that a certain scumbag is still indifferent to his queen...


    That''s¡ªtoo jealous of the elves.


    And Haierya, who was standing next to Zhou Ye, also whispered: "Go, don''t let Little Azshara wait too long...Today is her most important day!!"


    "Yes, if you let a girl wait for too long, you will be disgusted, master!!" This time even the high-ranking warlock Aureses was a little bit overwhelmed.


    And her sister Queen Salolas also helped her voice: "Master, when little Azshara gets angry, she just grabs a guy and gets married... When that happens, you won''t be able to find the tone of crying!!"


    "Yes, yes, if it were me, I would do it!!" Delaney''s female defender Elsa also said this sentence deadly.


    "I will settle accounts with you when I come back!!!" Zhou Ye gave Elsa a vicious look, then raised his foot and walked towards the floating city...


    Following his actions, even Elune made fun of him, using a beam of moonlight to shine on him.


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile wryly...Well, it seems that all his women knew what Little Azshara was going to do, only he was kept in the dark...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1225

    Although this also explains from the side how the Zhou Ye family''s back home is united, but-this wind cannot grow...


    When you look back, you must take care of this group of women who dare to tease their men when looking for opportunities.


    Of course, the most important thing right now is to support his disciple, and the woman Queen Azara... There is no way, it seems that I can only use that trick.


    Zhou Ye thought helplessly...


    Reference 1639


    One thousand six hundred and thirty-nine chapters


    As the moon god Elune set up a stage beam for Zhou Ye.


    Countless night elves raised their heads, wanting to see-what kind of existence it was that they actually made their Queen post upside down.


    And when they saw Zhou Ye''s beauty that had surpassed the race, they couldn''t help but nod secretly for their queen''s choice.


    At least, in terms of appearance...


    Their choice of their own queen is impeccable.


    Although this guy is not a night elf, he is really handsome.


    And as Zhou Ye walked out of the floating city under the light of Elune...


    Those dragons who were originally waving their wings and floating in mid-air fell one by one...


    Using their wings, they gently moved the night elf nobles who were standing in front of the light blanket to watch.And they are arranged neatly on both sides of the light carpet in the form of left red and right green.


    To be honest-although the length of the light carpet is more than two thousand meters, it is still not enough for these giant dragons...


    Therefore, they had to squeeze as much as possible before they could stand completely.


    Seeing this, Queen Azshara with a smile on her face murmured softly: "It seems that the calculation is wrong..."


    "It doesn''t matter, this is grand enough!!" The Red Dragon Queen Alexstrasza who stood beside Azshara smiled and whispered.


    And Ysera said with a sad look: "I am a little worried about what will happen after the ceremony..."


    Whether it is Azshara or Alexstrasza, you know what Ysera is worried about...


    They secretly concealed their man, and did something like this...this is just death.


    Just imagine, the terrible Zhou family''s family method...they felt like their whole bodies were soft.


    However, this is the end of the matter, and all they can do is to die to the end.


    Being cleaned up is sure to be cleaned up...


    But-if they have not yet achieved their goals after being cleaned up, wouldn''t they have to take it for nothing??


    Thinking of this, whether it was Alexstrasza or Ysera, there were firm gazes in his eyes... let the storm come a bit more violent.


    "Don''t worry..." Queen Azshara calmed her two sisters with a smile: "I have prepared a gift for my dear that will calm his anger..."


    "What gift?" Alexstrasza asked hurriedly.


    It¡¯s better not to be cleaned up, or not to be cleaned up...Although the feeling is really great, but-the process is simply hell... Especially his own man has recently developed a method that makes You see heaven close at hand, but it feels like not letting you in...too torture.


    Question-Since it is a recently developed method, why does Alexstrasza know about it??


    Because...hehe, she is the hapless guy who was forced to study the new family law together...Who told her to make a mistake??


    Far away...


    Pull back...


    Hearing Queen Azshara''s words, Alexstrasza asked anxiously: "What gift is it that can soothe the anger of our lover?"


    "Five hundred beautiful and pure night elf girls!!" Azshara whispered with a smile.


    "This..." For Alexstrasza, she knew that such a gift was enough to calm her lover''s anger, but what made her entangled was that in this way, her lover''s back house team seemed to be strengthened again what.


    But-one is the punishment close at hand, the other is the tangled entanglement... Alexstrasza finally chose to ignore it.


    What is it, not a tangled entanglement??


    Of course it was because - she knew that her lover would not stop her pursuit of beauty.


    If you don¡¯t talk far away, just say the nearest...


    Zhou Ye often went to the gathering places of several other giant dragons and wandered around in the name of visiting...


    This made the guardian dragons frightened, but at the same time they couldn''t figure out what this guy was thinking...


    But Alexstrasza knew that his lover was choosing his Dragon Legion Reserve Army... for short, grab whatever you see... Robbing the Dragon.


    It''s just that, it seems that my own man hasn''t found the target he''s looking for recently, so he didn''t do it...


    By the time his own man started, Alexstrasza was ready to meet the other guardian dragon sword soldiers.


    But think about it, it shouldn''t happen like that...After all, what my men like most is to convince people with reason (force).Alexstrasza believes that he can definitely persuade those guardian dragons to present their heirs with their hands...


    Just when Alexstrasza suddenly fell into divergent thinking because of someone''s words...


    Zhou Ye had already walked from mid-air to the light carpet...


    As he slowly stepped onto the light blanket... the dragons on both sides of the light blanket that he passed, crawled respectfully on the ground... lowered their proud dragon head.


    Along the way¡­¡­


    Countless dragons crawled on his sides, proving his absolute authority to all the night elves.


    Seeing this situation, many of the night elves who were still yelling [the queen should not be deceived by the little white face] just now closed their gazes.


    They asked themselves, can they let the dragon bow to them??


    The answer is no doubt...


    They cannot.


    What is strong??


    Being strong can be done by yourself, showing your strength to the world¡ª¡ª


    Being strong can also be to show your power to the world through others.


    Obviously-Zhou Ye now belongs to the powerful pronoun in the eyes of the night elves...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1226

    Who can make all the dragons bow their heads??


    Who can own the ancient creation, the floating city??


    There is only one answer, that is, this very handsome man...


    At this moment, many night elves even had a kind of [if anyone can be worthy of your beautiful and kind Queen, then there is only this handsome and powerful man in front of you.a feeling of.


    Step by step, Zhou Ye walked towards Azshara standing on the high platform, and followed him on the high platform...


    All the dragons he passed on the road stood up, waved their wings, and flew into the air.


    With the deafening dragon roars, all the dragons spit out their dragon flames into the air.


    In an instant, the entire palace, with the light blanket as the demarcation line... one half of it was illuminated by the red dragon''s dragon flame, while the other half was illuminated by the green dragon''s dragon flame.


    The whole scene is extremely gorgeous...


    And Zhou Ye came to Azshara right now... smiled and shook his head at her."You gave me a surprise... my little queen..."


    "Then are you surprised?" Azshara said, blinking playfully at her man.


    "Of course!!" Zhou Ye nodded, then... from his arms, he took out a dazzling pearl the size of a baby''s fist and handed it to Queen Azshara."Now, it''s my turn to surprise you..."


    "What is this...?" Queen Azshara was startled by the gift in her hand in an instant - she, who has already learned magic, can feel the boundless energy contained in this jewel.


    Reference 1640


    One thousand six hundred and forty chapters


    "This is the entire life essence of an unborn Titan!!" Hearing Azshara''s words, Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously and said.


    "Titan''s life essence?" Azshara was really surprised at this moment.


    She has seen what Titans look like...


    That kind of existence like a giant in the sky was actually made like this by his lover??


    Azshara opened her little coward slightly, with a look of surprise-that looks extremely cute.


    Zhou Ye understood Azshara''s thoughts in seconds, and he smiled slightly: "It''s not what you think, it''s just a star soul that has not fully bred a Titan..."


    "The star soul of the Titans has not been conceived¡ªjust?" Azshara couldn''t help but vomit: "A star soul is the soul of a planet. Isn''t this what you told me?? You are giving it away. Give me a planet?? My love!!!"


    "Uh-be it!" Zhou Ye thought for a while and nodded in response.


    "Can you tell me its name?" Azshara couldn''t help asking.


    "Heart of Quieting!!" Zhou Ye said to him left and right, "The name of this gem is called Heart of Quieting!!"


    Just kidding, how could he tell Azshara that this orb was created by himself by taking a trip to Argus some time ago and extracting the star soul of that planet from Argus??


    Elsa and others will complain about this stuff.


    Although Zhou Ye had a good reason to extract the star soul of the planet that had not yet given birth to a Titan, but - this kind of thing is so easy to say.


    In fact, based on what he saw and heard on the planet Argus, the Burning Legion above and the Eredar clan who had already taken refuge in them were using the power of fel energy to corrupt their planet.


    As someone who thought he was going to face the Burning Legion sooner or later, Zhou Ye did not hesitate to execute it-weakening the enemy is to strengthen his actions, and extract the star soul that has not been completely corrupted...


    According to Zhou Ye''s idea, this thing is a rare thing. Whether it is used to make equipment or as a gift, it can definitely get unexpected results.


    And on the planet Argus at this time--


    Archimonde and Kil''jaeden, the two upstarts of the Burning Legion, had already jumped around in anger.


    Their idea of ??corrupting Agus Titan not only failed to get the desired effect, but was also robbed of the fat they were looking at.


    How can this not make them angry??


    Of course, none of this has anything to do with Zhou Ye...


    He is accepting a gift from a queen who has received a priceless treasure.


    All the essence of a star soul??


    It is not an exaggeration to say that it is a priceless treasure...


    Even Azshara, who had been instilled by Zhou Ye with countless knowledge that should and shouldn''t be possessed since she was a child, could hardly resist this kind of gift, the queen of the wisest night elves.


    She could not take care of everything, she rushed to her lover frantically, and then -


    Embracing her lover, offered her little covet.


    This posture is roughly the same as when a woman in the world receives a limited edition out-of-print luxury bag.


    Elune, who was in mid-air, added to the effect of this beam of light, enveloping Zhou Ye.


    Alexstrasza, who was on the side, also smirked, and in the dark mid-air, a magic light curtain was shot...It was like a super large movie screen, so that the night elves of the entire royal city would come out of nowhere. Seeing what her Majesty the Queen is admiring, what she is doing right now.


    "Sister, this... isn''t it?" Ysera reluctantly tugged at the corner of her sister''s clothes, and whispered: "You will make the night elves of Little Azshara rebellious!!"


    "If you want to wear the crown, you must bear it! Isn''t this what our lover educates us?" Alexstrasza said in a serious manner: "And, since little Azshara has decided to make her marriage public today, then These shortcomings will be exposed sooner or later...!!!"


    Having said this, Alexstrasza paused, and then put on a faint smile on her face: "And-don''t you think it''s interesting to distribute dog food to hundreds of thousands of people at the same time?"


    Ysera rolled her eyes helplessly when she heard her sister''s interaction...I''m afraid the second half of the sentence is what you feel, right??


    But forget it...


    Since her own man didn''t say anything...why did she bother to stop her sister from playing around??


    And this time¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Whether it is the noble lords in the palace, or the ordinary citizens who are noisy in the city.


    They stopped their own words and all their actions... stared at the magic screen hanging high in the air dumbfounded...


    At this moment, the needle fell quietly in the entire Wangcheng...


    After a while--


    "No, this is not true..."


    "Queen Azshara...oooooo..."


    "No, my dear Queen, you can''t do this..."


    It''s one thing to know that your queen is going to get married, but it''s another thing to see your own queen rush to a man.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1227

    At this moment, almost hundreds of night elves passed out at the same time.


    They cannot accept this reality...


    On the other side, in the city, there are also royal guards who occupy various commanding heights and are responsible for maintaining order. They quickly catalogue the portraits of the night elves who have passed out.


    As their lives are getting longer and longer, they are always looking for something to pass the boring time, and those royal guards have been deliberately cultivated various investigative skills-drawing is one of them.


    Not only those civilians who have passed out are registered for portraits, even in the palace, there are royal guards doing the same thing.


    In fact-those lord nobles, although they love the queen, but-they rarely are so hysterical.


    Only one noble named Xavius ??fainted to the ground...


    then----


    The nobleman named Xavius ??was also registered by the royal guard who was devoted to his duties.


    This is the blacklist...


    These people will never be able to enter the decision-making level of the elves. Their future is already doomed, and inaction is a portrayal of their future.


    As for your question-those royal guards, facing their beloved queen, what about a man, why is there nothing at all??


    Because-they, uh no, should be said to be them... They are the guardian power that Queen Azshara has cultivated secretly and completely loyal to herself, so put it this way...


    In order to cultivate their loyalty, Azshara does not hesitate to share her love with them...


    That''s right, just what you think...


    In a way, Azshara and them are sisters.


    Let alone show affection, Azshara and Zhou Ye didn''t know how many times they had participated.


    Reference 1641


    One thousand six hundred and forty one chapters


    The sunrise gradually rises...


    The formerly lively and extraordinary night elves of the royal city of Aldis, also gradually returned to peace and calm.


    Last night, the shocking and heartbroken Queen''s enthronement ceremony for the whole night elves family has come to an end.


    Throughout the magnificent streets of Wangcheng, from time to time, you can see several drunk men lying down on the side of the road. They have completely lost the elegance and wisdom of the past. To mumble a few dream words.


    "Woo...My Majesty the Queen!!"


    "Why do you want to marry such a little boy!!"


    Almost all drunks will utter bald words like this...


    Of course, compared with the population base of the night elves, there are still few such people.


    After all, more people like Azshara because of her beauty and kindness. Although Azshara¡¯s enthronement ceremony has become a century wedding, they also feel a little uncomfortable, but they soon accepted this reality... ¡­


    After all-the queen is also a woman, so she must have love.


    At this time, in a tavern, a night elf teenager was drinking fruit wine from glass to glass.


    The gorgeous dress on his body makes people know at a glance that this is an elf nobleman.


    "Master Xavius, you can''t drink anymore...Your father is waiting for you to return to the territory!" a guard who stood behind him whispered.


    "No, why can that short ear be favored by Her Majesty, why?" Xavius ??ignored the words of his guard at all, but slapped the table angrily, and roared: "He must be bewitched by unknown magic Your Majesty, I must kill him... I must kill him!!"


    "Master, speak carefully!!" Hearing what his young master said, the guard hurriedly covered his young master''s gaze in fright, and looked around in a panic...


    Fortunately, in this tavern, there is no longer any night elves that still exist.


    Almost all the people were drunk on the table... and the owner of this tavern seemed to be a little impatient with these drunks, so he simply hid in his room upstairs and didn''t want to see them...


    As for, leave without paying??


    For the time being, such a bad thing had never happened in the night elf empire, so the boss didn''t care at all.


    Xavius, who was covered by his guards, quickly calmed down...


    He staggered to his feet and walked outside... "Okay, let''s go!!"


    "Master, are you okay?" The guard looked at the young master in disbelief as if he had changed for an instant, and asked with some worry.


    "I''m okay...how could I be okay?" The young man said lightly, but¡ªsome words in his heart were not spoken to his guards.


    Xavius, who hid the haze in his eyes deeply, said coldly: "We have to go back soon...We still have a lot to do. I have never felt that time is so urgent..."


    "This...yes, young master!!" The guard replied somewhat blankly, and followed the young man towards their resident.


    [I will use my strength to tell you how ridiculous Azshara''s choice is, and I will use the facts to tell you that you are wrong... The short ear you chose is just an incompetent coward!


    With this thought in mind, a night elf boy named Xavius, following his father''s team, left the royal city of Aludis and walked towards his father''s territory.


    And what is the person who makes Xavies extremely jealous at this time??


    Uh--


    He is sleeping...


    In Azshara''s palace...


    There is no male here, or it should be said-all male guards are not allowed to enter here, only the royal waitress of Queen Azshara can enter here.


    But at this time, in your post, you don''t see any royal waitresses. Where are they??


    Let us take a look at Queen Azshara''s amazing palace, and we will see.


    I saw that in this palace, which was more than a thousand square meters long, people were lying on the ground at this moment...


    Female elves, female titans, queens, dragon girls, female guards, priestesses and goddesses...


    These women have a unified characteristic, that is, beauty... and they have almost the same smile on their faces-the name of this smile is contentment.


    Well, even a palace of thousands of square meters is not enough for thousands of people...


    Therefore, they have to overlap occasionally...


    The one with the most overlap was Queen Azshara''s extremely magnificent couch.


    On the couch, you will see Elune and other women piled up like a small mound.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1228

    In fact, you can''t see Zhou Ye at all...


    Because he was buried deep in the mound composed of countless beautiful women.


    Beneath him is Ysera, Alexstrasza, Sindragosa and Iona.


    And what he covered was a quilt made up of Queen Azshara, Goddess Elune, her chief priest Fina Nightwind, and Freya...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye can make a certain giant ruin fall into his mouth with a glance now... In fact, he did just that.


    Don''t worry about the Red Dragon Queen and the others. With their physique, not to mention the pressure on a few people... It would not have the slightest effect on them... They could still fall asleep if they should sleep.


    simply put----


    It was a queen who miscalculated last night...


    When she delivered the small gift she carefully prepared to her lover, Zhou Ye did leak a smile...


    But - Zhou Ye, who claimed to be distinguished between rewards and punishments, didn''t mean to let the Red Dragon Queen go.


    So-not only the dragon army suffered, one counts as one, and all the women who participated in deceiving their lover are unlucky...


    time?That was just Zhou Ye''s toy.


    In the eyes of outsiders, only a few hours have passed.


    But for these women, they endured a full week of revenge.


    So-they are so tired at this time.


    In Zhou Ye''s words--that is--


    If it weren''t for convenient magic, it would definitely become a swamp...


    Why does it become a swamp??


    Ahem, everyone can imagine for yourself...


    Of course, this ridiculous scene cannot be seen by outsiders...Because Azshara''s palace has been subjected to some kind of isolation magic, outsiders can''t come in, and people inside can''t get out...


    That''s why it was so exaggerated. Actually, Zhou Ye also had a hint of thoughts in order to let Azshara vent her grief.


    Because-just last night-when Azshara was crowned the queen''s throne.


    Her father verified his race, from the humble dark troll clan to the noble night elves clan old patriarch...forever passed away.


    He left with a smile...


    Because he not only verified the moment his daughter came to the throne, but also saw his daughter announced that he was going to get married.


    He has no regrets...


    Reference 1642


    One thousand six hundred and forty two chapters


    Queen Azshara''s enthronement ceremony, after letting the night elves talk about it for some time, gradually fell silent.


    Life will continue, and the Queen¡¯s enthronement ceremony may become a legend that will always circulate in the night elves, but-life cannot continue by legend.


    They want to eat, they want to live...


    Of course, all of this has been very, very easy for the night elves.


    Have you ever seen fruits that ripen in one day??


    Here is...


    With the application of magic, the night elves gradually discovered that, for them, they had to risk their lives to catch prey, but now-only a little magic is enough to get everything...


    Of course, magic is also about talent...


    After all-not all night elves can become noble magicians.


    Other people have their own choices.


    For example, a forest ranger who uses bows and arrows to communicate with beasts.


    Another example is the goddess guard wearing armor and riding a nightsaber... etc...


    If you don¡¯t like fighting careers, then choose to become a scholar who pursues the truth. Then what should you do if you don¡¯t like reading...


    Uh-then be an ordinary civilian.


    Azshara calendar-Azshara 302 years.


    This year, Azshara became 302 years old.


    Magic has become very popular in the night elf empire.


    Azshara established a magic academy next to the Well of Eternity...Quel''dorei Magic Academy, the magic knowledge inside is free to all night elves with magic talent.


    There are many night elves who love magic, all here, like a sponge that absorbs water, absorbing the knowledge of magic.


    These night elves were grateful for the kindness of Queen Azshara, and at the same time vowed in their hearts to be loyal to their Queen Azshara forever.


    However, these elves, because of their superior magic talents, began to despise the people without magic talents.


    This makes Queen Azshara a particular headache.


    In fact, she still has a lot of headaches...


    such as--


    In recent years, the population of the night elves has increased in number, showing a downward trend.


    Because of the long life, these guys have been too lazy to breed offspring. They put more of their minds on other places, such as-art, such as music, such as magic, such as faith... and so on.


    Hundreds of years passed, but the population of the entire night elves was only over one million, and he nodded.


    How can Azshara, who is committed to building his empire into the most powerful empire ever, tolerate it?


    But¡ªthis kind of thing cannot be enforced, so¡ªfor now, I can only focus on alleviating the class conflicts in the night elves society.


    Thinking of this, Azshara seated on the throne sighed helplessly, "Vashj...Where is His Royal Highness now??"


    "Your Majesty, His Majesty the Prince should be in Suramar at this time. It is said that he was invited by the head of the Sisterhood of Elune¡ªMrs. Dijana!!" Speaking of His Royal Highness, Azshara¡¯s little maid, Gas Qi complained a little depressed: "Obviously all believe in the existence of the moon god Elune, why establish a Sisterhood of Elune in Suramar? Let His Royal Highness run around..."


    "Hahaha... Your Majesty, Little Vaskey is jealous!!" The gorgeous-faced Aziza laughed and joked: "Little Vaskey, are you jealous of Dijana or the Great Magister Elisand? ??"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1229

    As the Queen¡¯s Adjutant, Assisa, of course, has the right to play and play with Little Vaschi, who told her to be dragged onto her own man¡¯s chuang by Queen Azshara... Uh, no, it¡¯s a ship... Yes, absolutely Is it a boat, not a chuang...


    Well, I admit it-it is indeed chuang.


    No way, Azshara has too many secrets to tell ordinary people, so-only by becoming her own sisters, Azshara can communicate with them in peace.


    For this reason... She and Vaschi were sold to her own man.


    Azshara had no idea about her adjutant teasing her little maid... She was almost used to this relaxed and happy family relationship.


    Of course, in front of outsiders, she was still the majestic Queen Azshara.


    "Oh, forget, then I will wait for my dear to come back from Suramar!" Queen Azshara sighed and said.


    Suramar is the new main city of the night elves under construction. According to Queen Azshara, this city is to be built into a giant city second only to the king city of Aldis.


    Moreover, she will give the management of the city to someone she trusts...


    In this way-a dual-core empire structure with the king''s city in the east and Suramar in the west is formed. Of course-Suramar is still to be under her rule, a trusted person-right now to Azshara In other words, she doesn''t trust anyone except her sister and lover.


    No way, after seeing the power of the ancient gods whispering in the ancient war... even if the ancient gods are still in the seal, Azshara is still worried about the corruption of the people.


    So-except for her sister and lover, she doesn''t trust anyone else.


    In her opinion, any outsider is likely to be corrupted by the whispers of the ancient gods...because her lover told her that the seal of the ancient gods is not strong...this also led to her doubting the psychology of all outsiders... ¡­


    Azshara¡¯s worries were something Zhou Ye had never thought of...


    But it doesn''t matter, as long as Azshara remains vigilant, it is a good ending.


    And at this moment--


    What is Zhou Ye doing in Suramar??


    Ahem-he was teasing one of Azshara''s magic counselors.


    "My lord... can you please leave here, I have to work!!" Grand Magister Elisand looked at the Prince in front of him with a depressed look, and said helplessly.


    The prince, since he left the royal capital for some reason and came to Suramar, he has been leaning towards her...


    She was almost driven crazy by him.


    Yes-yes-this prince does possess the beauty and power that is enough to make any woman''s heart moved.


    But-if you know how corrupt his life is, all your heartbeats will become calm.


    As Queen Azshara''s chief magical advisor, Elisand has seen the prince holding other maids in his arms more than once.


    This caused her to speak to her Royal Highness more than once, telling her Majesty the Queen that her husband is carrying her and stealing food.


    And Her Majesty the Queen, who has always been extremely clever, has become extremely dull at this moment... actually can''t hear it at all.


    On the contrary, the prince seems to have heard some wind, and has been entangled by his side...


    This makes Elisand very distressed...


    hit??Not to mention the problem that you have not been able to fight before, the status of Prince Zhou Ye alone is enough to make Elisander unable to start.


    curse??For Zhou Ye-Elisand¡¯s [Please show respect.[If you do this, I will tell Her Majesty the Queen] Such words are not threatening at all...


    In desperation, Elisande had to apply to supervise the construction of the second major city of the elves.


    Reference 1643


    One thousand six hundred and forty three chapters


    "Did I bother you?" Zhou Ye asked with an innocent look.


    "Of course!!" Elisande won''t save Zhou Ye. She pointed to the tens of thousands of night elves who were working hard on this land to build their city as soon as possible. Said: "If you really want me to treat you differently, please do something meaningful like them, instead of always being by my side..."


    "You dare to let His Royal Highness work like these civilians..." Zhou Ye hadn''t spoken yet. A waitress in armor behind him had already furiously said to Elisand: "The Elisand Grand Sorceress, Are you despising the majesty of the royal family?"


    "Don''t get excited... my little cute!!!" Zhou Ye smiled and calmed the angrily waitress behind him. She was not only Azshara''s bodyguard, but also Zhou Ye''s pillow.


    "Yes, Your Royal Highness!!" The maid who was still angry at first was fondled by Zhou Ye''s words into a well-behaved little wild cat... She gave Elisand a vicious look, and then retreated again. Behind Zhou Ye, with loving eyes, looked at the tall figure in front of him.


    After comforting his little guard, Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Eli Sound, and asked, "Are you sure you want me to help build the city?"


    "Of course... I think you should spend your time on more meaningful things, rather than wasting on me!!" Although the rebuke of the female bodyguard made the Grand Magister Elisand a little unhappy, but , She still said something like this.


    For Elisand, her magic talent is far higher than her political talent.


    Put it this way--


    She doesn''t have any political talents...it is not an exaggeration to say that she is a political idiot.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye just smiled slightly when facing Elisand, then walked to Elisand''s side unceremoniously, and stretched out his hand to embrace Elisand''s slender waist...


    "You..." Elisande''s expression changed, and an arcane radiance flashed in his hand.


    Obviously-she wanted to throw a magic to the uninformed prince in front of her, whether it was polymorphism or ice magic that freezes everything, or perhaps the most concise and direct arcane explosion... Ye took the bastard''s hand from him, so Elisand didn''t mind what magic he was using.


    It''s a pity that her move was stopped by Zhou Ye''s words below...


    "Do you dare to hit me with magic... Then I will press you here, in front of tens of thousands of people, do not let you fall in love with me!!" Said this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "Just like that time. The same in the palace!!!"


    "You, you, you bastard!!" Elisand was shaking with anger...


    However, in the end the arcane brilliance in her hand still disappeared.


    When she was in the palace, she was pressed against the wall several times by the villain next to her, taking advantage of no one else. She was insulted and humiliated... At that time, she was really unsound.


    Moreover, even if she went to Queen Azshara to file a complaint with a grievance on her face, she still couldn''t get the response she deserved.


    This kind of thing happened not once, or twice...


    It was not that she had never resisted, but¡ªher resistance seemed meaningless in the hands of the bastard before her.


    Put it this way--


    Her transformation magic is ineffective to Zhou Ye, and her frost magic is like blowing a cool breeze to Zhou Ye... Even the time magic she is most proud of is not even for the bastard in front of her. A trace of effect... This made her wonder if she had chosen the wrong path in her life, which caused her magical power to become so unbearable??


    Fortunately, it was useless except for Zhou Ye.


    When facing other people, her magical power is still quite good.


    But-I don''t know why, her magic has no effect on the Prince.


    In desperation, Elisande had to ask for his orders and came to Suramar as a supervisor, trying to get rid of Zhou Ye...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1230

    Unfortunately, not long before her happy days, she was broken by this bastard in front of her...


    This guy also came, and it is said that he was invited by the high priest Dijana who was responsible for coming here and overseeing the completion of the new Temple of Elune.


    ...If possible, Elisand really wants to throw countless magic on this bastard next to him to vent his anger.


    It''s a pity that it doesn''t work¡ªbecause Zhou Ye''s words count...She has suffered a lot because she did not believe in evil.


    you could put it that way--


    Except for the last step, Elisand didn''t let Zhou Ye succeed. Almost all of her body had fallen under Zhou Ye''s clutches.


    Although I didn''t want to admit it, - Elisand had to succumb to Zhou Ye''s means... She could not beat Zhou Ye, definitely not because she was too comfortable, so she forgot to resist... Well, definitely not like that. of¡­¡­


    In fact, the so-called last line of defense was actually done deliberately by Zhou Ye... Otherwise, how could Elisande be able to defend it??


    Looking at the depressed expression on the delicate face, but still having to succumb to his own Elisand, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Where do these civilians who come here to help build the new Suramar City come from? ??"


    "..." Elisande didn''t want to pay attention to Zhou Ye''s words, but... as she felt that the big hand on her waist suddenly moved downward, she hurriedly pressed the bad one with her hand. Hand, said: "They are all from the surrounding villages of Suramar..."


    "Well, that''s good!!" Zhou Ye was very satisfied with Elisand''s performance. It was this kind of performance that had to give in, but still had a strong unwillingness, which made him the most favorite."So, in your opinion, how is the life of the night elves here?"


    "............ Far less than the people living in the royal city!!" Elisand has learned to be clever, give in when it is time to succumb, don''t give that bad guy a chance to play with yourself...... Thinking of this, Elisand De couldn''t help giving Zhou Ye a triumphant look...


    As if to say again-I won''t give you a chance to make trouble.


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye really wanted to burst into laughter... But in the end he held back...


    It is this kind of high IQ and low EQ that the Great Magister of Elisand has this kind of interesting performance... Zhou Ye doesn''t want to eat her quickly anymore. A good toy needs to be played slowly to be interesting.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye sorted out his thoughts a bit, and then said: "You should know that with the number of magicians in the royal city, even if it can¡¯t be like me, the second Queen Azshara valued instantly. A giant city in the center of the empire was built from nothing, but the construction period of this giant city can be shortened indefinitely, right?"


    "Um-!!!" Although Elisandre was a little boastful of despising Zhou Ye, she had to admit that what Zhou Ye said was a fact.


    "Have you ever wondered-why did Azshara do this?" Zhou Ye asked back.


    Reference 1644


    One thousand six hundred and forty four chapters


    "Have you ever wondered why Azshara did this?" Zhou Ye asked back: "Although it takes a lot of resources to mobilize the Magician Legion, it''s not as good as hiring tens of thousands of civilians to build this giant. The cost of the city, right?"


    "Your Majesty is stupid..." Halfway through these words, Elisand suddenly realized that it was wrong and hurriedly changed his words: "Why on earth does Her Majesty do this?"


    "...What you just wanted to say is-Her Majesty is stupid?" Zhou Ye looked at Elisand with a smile, and then unceremoniously threatened: "You know what to do. ......!!!"


    "..."


    Eli Sound, when he heard Zhou Ye''s words, his small face suddenly became extremely exciting...


    Upset...


    Depressed...


    Unwilling...


    There are a few more, eager to try even she hasn''t noticed...


    "Hurry up... you know, the longer it takes... the result is..." Zhou Ye looked at Alisand''s small face and became more interesting...


    "I, I know, don''t rush me!!" Elisand''s tone was extremely frustrated... She gritted her teeth and waved her hand, and then a blue arcane barrier completely concealed the two of them. Up...


    The barrier cuts off all sight and sound.


    Whether it was the female bodyguard behind Zhou Ye, or Elisand¡¯s assistant, the chief arcanist-Talissa, they were not surprised by this situation.


    The female guard is not worried because she believes that her Royal Highness will never suffer...because she understands the strength of her man.


    And Talissa wasn''t worried because - ahem, she had almost seen her leader, the kind of unsatisfied and happy appearance.


    Although Thalyssa is far inferior to her own chief, the Great Magister Elisand, in terms of magical attainments... but-in terms of emotional intelligence, it is enough to throw this female student over a dozen streets.


    In Talissa''s opinion, this adult in his own family is a representative of integrity.


    If you really don''t want to have anything to do with the Prince, then she can just teleport away directly...As a great magister, she should have a way to avoid Zhou Ye''s.


    It''s a pity that Elisand doesn''t understand the voice of his assistant at all. If he does, he will tell her cryingly [That''s useless...]


    Time passed by one minute after another, after a full ten minutes...


    Elisande removed the Arcane Mask...


    Everyone found out speechlessly that her clothes were a bit messy, and¡ªthe little face became rosy.


    As for what happened to the two of them inside, various speculations arose in everyone''s hearts...


    Ahem...Anyway, everyone guessed that the two of them were playing a guessing game inside.


    In short, all kinds of very violent speculations.


    In fact, Zhou Ye was reluctant to stop playing so soon... He just hugged Elisand and played with kisses. At most, he took advantage of his hand. It is rare to have such a fun toy. That''s wasted...


    "Now-can you tell me what your Majesty the Queen thinks?" Elisande kept making magic mouthwash out of thin air, while staring at Zhou Ye viciously... this bastard actually dared to kiss him. Something... Ah, what a bastard.


    Huh?Isn''t it just a kiss game?Why has it become...mouth??


    Ahem, I have to admit that it is also a rather different kind of kiss game.


    "You didn''t find out¡ªthe workers on the construction site here are all specially selected. Are there some hard-working civilians at home?" Zhou Ye didn''t care about Alisand''s attitude at all, he was as happy as a cat who stole a fish... ¡­"This is actually a project that Azshara is deliberately improving people¡¯s livelihood..."


    The sense of block in the adjustment comes from the process.


    Slowly flatten her water chestnuts with certain toys with a strong unwilling attitude, and finally form a habit.


    Today, it is clear that it has reached a milestone...


    The Great Magister Elisand, such a proud woman, did something like this under his threat... Zhou Ye said that she was satisfied.


    "..." When Elisand heard Zhou Ye''s words, he didn''t know if he should cry or laugh...


    Why didn''t you think of such a simple truth??


    And, for this, I paid a lot of price...oooooo...


    At this moment, Elisand really had an urge to cry.


    And Zhou Ye smiled, waved his hand, and said to Elisand: "Since the Grand Sorcerer understands Queen Azshara''s painstaking efforts, please also the Grand Sorcerer to supervise the progress of the project here. , I''m going to have a look at the temple of the Sisterhood of Elune... Then see you soon!!"


    As Zhou Ye said, without looking back, he took the two female guards behind him and walked towards the temple of Elune in the distance...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1231

    Hahaha, run away after taking advantage, thieves are exciting.


    Faced with Zhou Ye''s initiative to leave, Elisand couldn''t react for a while. She couldn''t help turning her head to look at her assistant until she saw Zhou Ye''s figure disappear in front of her. Talissa asked: "Am I being fooled by this bastard?"


    "Ahem..." Talissa didn''t know how to answer Elisand''s words.


    No answer is wrong...


    So, just as far as the left is concerned, he at least diverts Elisand¡¯s attention from this aspect... "Master Elisand, you should go and check the progress of the treasure house. I just received news. Said, it seems that they had a little problem with the carving of the magic circle!!"


    "Those idiots!!" As soon as the topic touched on what he was best at, Elisande immediately became that confident great magister."A simple character like this will be mistaken. The construction of the treasure house is the most important part of Her Majesty the Queen....Go, let''s go and see!!"


    "Yes! Your lord!!" Talissa nodded...


    To tell the truth, she didn''t know much about the little bit tricks of His Royal Highness and her own adults, but she also knew a lot.


    As the assistant who is most valued by Elisand, she often sees her own adult who smashed her magic laboratory several times after returning from the palace.


    But¡ªin recent days, she seems to have become a little different, but where is the specific difference...Talissa is also a little confused.


    Forget it-I don''t want to, this kind of thing between big people, the little arcanist myself shouldn''t be mixed up.


    Thinking of this, Thalyssa shook her head, then followed Elisand, and walked in the opposite direction to the temple...it was the top priority and treasure house of the entire Suramar city.


    It was built to store the artifacts left over from the Titans collected by the night elf empire over the years.


    Reference 1645


    One thousand six hundred and forty five chapters


    On the other side, Zhou Ye had already taken his female bodyguard and walked to the front of the Temple of Elune.


    At present, the main body of the temple is still not completed, but-through the current scale of the temple, it is not difficult to imagine how majestic it will become after it is completed.


    "My lord!!" Di Jiana, who had been waiting for Zhou Ye''s arrival, saw Zhou Ye''s figure from a distance, and immediately greeted him with joy.


    "Well, we don''t need so much etiquette!" Zhou Ye smiled and pulled Di Jia Na up, who wanted to bow down.


    As the high priest of the goddess of the moon, Dijiana smiled slightly. She knew what her lover said... But, at least in front of outsiders, she still had to behave.


    "This time you called me so anxiously to Suramar, what the hell was it?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Of course it''s a surprise for you!!" Dijana smiled mysteriously, and then said: "Please come with me!!"


    While talking, Di Jiana took the lead and walked towards a slightly crude residence next to the construction site.


    There is the temporary headquarters of the Sisters of Elune. After all, everything is under construction... It is understandable that it is a bit crude here.


    Along the way, many elven girls in white dresses looked at Zhou Ye with curious eyes...


    They have never seen such a handsome boy, and...this boy does not have the long ears unique to the night elves. How can they not be curious??


    As for skin color??


    Over the years, many night elves have had a certain difference, and not all night elves have a violet-like skin color.


    There are many night elves with fair skin...


    Therefore, they didn''t feel anything strange about Zhou Ye''s complexion.


    These night elf girls respectfully greeted the leader of the Sisterhood of Elune, the high-ranking priestess-Dijana, while flashing aside, whispering to the man who came here with his leader, what is it? Who¡­¡­


    It wasn''t until a night elf girl suddenly discovered the royal emblem engraved on the armor of the female guard behind Zhou Ye, the girls couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "Elune is on--this man should be our Prince, right?"


    "What what?? His Royal Highness? Which Prince''s Royal Highness?"


    "Husband of Queen Azshara...Prince¡ª¡ªHis Royal Highness Zhou Ye!!"


    "The sky lord?? The immortal dragon king? Are you kidding? How could he come to such a small place??"


    "We Suramar are not small? Didn''t Her Majesty say that she wants to build us into the second core of the empire?"


    "But isn''t it still not built yet?"


    Before the night elf girls'' words, the building crooked...


    Zhou Ye just smiled at this, girls are always so cute...


    In fact, think about it, if it weren''t for these lovely girls, his mentality would have been old??Immortal life is so long...


    If you didn''t find yourself some fun and hobbies in this immortal life, I''m afraid-is it enough??


    But for now, Zhou Ye thinks he hasn''t lived enough yet¡ª¡ª


    What a joke, his great dream hasn''t been fulfilled yet... How can he live enough? He thinks he can fight for another billion years.


    With such unreliable thoughts, Zhou Ye followed Di Jia Na to a tent...


    At this time, Di Jia Na had also stopped her footsteps, and then whispered to Zhou Ye in a low voice: "My dear, have you seen the little girl in a white robe inside??"


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye turned his eyes to the tent when he heard Di Jia Na''s words.


    Through the open tent door, Zhou Ye saw a lovely night elf girl in a white robe who was only eleven or twelve years old, copying the Moon God Prayer with a pious face.


    The Moon God Prayer, in fact, is just like the Bible.


    It is said that by copying such things, believers can have a closer relationship with the goddess of the moon.


    Of course, useful is useful... But in the eyes of high-ranking priests, this is far worse than [Divine Grace Day] and your own goddess, resisting the invasion of your lover together faster.


    It''s a pity that this is the patent of high-ranking priests... Ordinary apprentice priests are not qualified to use this method.


    Ahem... It''s far away...


    Looking at the little Lolita in the tent, Zhou Ye looked at Di Jia Na hesitantly... "Who is she??"


    As far as he knows, there have been many beautiful women here in Suramar¡ªfor example, Tyrande Whisperwind, the priest of the moon, was born in a village near Suramar, but¡ªobviously the girl¡¯s in front of him Hair color doesn''t match Tyrande Whisperwind.


    Tyrande Whisperwind has long green hair, while the little night elf Lolita in front of him has long lavender hair...


    So, who is this little loli???


    Soon, Di Jia Na solved the mystery for Zhou Ye, "Little Maiev, can you come here?"


    Hearing Di Jia Na''s call, Little Lori immediately raised her little head. When she saw Di Jia Na, she stood up with a surprised expression and walked quickly to Di Jia Na, happy. Said: "Are you calling me? Mister Dijana!"


    The mistress is the highest title of the Sisterhood of Elune.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1232

    This is a change made to deliberately ignore the class differences...


    After all, if you call someone, you will inevitably call someone''s position, XX high priest, XX high priest, XX trainee priest and the like.


    Invisibly, the sense of class appeared.


    Therefore, in order to suppress this sense of class to the lowest level and more in line with the purpose of the Sisterhood of Elune, so... Dijana is forbidden to call official names.


    "Of course, I am calling you, Little Maiev!!" Di Jia Na said with a smile.


    As for Zhou Ye, facing this cute little purple-haired loli, he felt like a scumbag...


    She is Maiev Shadowsong??


    He really didn''t expect that Maiev Shadowsong would be so beautiful after taking off that armor...


    Little Mawei looked at Zhou Ye standing next to Di Jia Na with some curiosity, then looked at Di Jia Na and asked, "Is there anything you called me?"


    "Of course..." Di Jia Na nodded with a smile, then pointed to Zhou Ye next to him, and said: "Our prince, His Royal Highness Zhou Ye was ordered to come and inspect the progress of Suramar''s construction, but he did not agree with him. Not familiar, so I thought-he probably needs a guide who is familiar with everything here, are you willing to take on this task?"


    "Of course it''s okay..." Upon hearing Dijana''s words, Maiev Shadowsong said with a confident face: "I am familiar with everything here, because I was born here..."


    "Then, trouble you, little Maiev!!" Zhou Ye smiled... Maiev Shadowsong was doing her own escort... It felt like it was very interesting.


    Reference 1646


    One thousand six hundred and forty six chapters


    "My lord, this is the most beautiful mountain forest in Suramar...You can also overlook the entire Suramar from here!!"


    A lovely loli with long purple hair, with a smile on her face, is pulling a gorgeously dressed black-haired teenager to the hills around Suramar, pointing at the bottom of the mountain like a large construction site under construction. Suramar in China said excitedly: "Praise Queen Azshara, I can almost imagine how beautiful Suramar will become in the future!!"


    "Aren''t you going to praise me?" Zhou Ye smiled and teased the little loli in front of him: "You know, I also voted for the construction of the Suramar giant city!!"


    "Praise you, my lord!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s ridicule, Maiev said with a generous smile, "Thank you for your contribution to our beautiful future home!!!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled and touched the top of Maiev''s head."In the future, what career does Maiev plan to do?"


    "I want to be a priest of the Moon God!!" Little Maiev said firmly: "And Ms. Dijana also praised me for my talent to be a priest!!"


    "Really good ambition!!" Zhou Ye smiled...


    He knows the final result of the little girl in front of him more than anyone...


    She did become a priest of the Moon God, but-after the first Burning Legion battle, she did not continue her own way, instead she became a prison guard for the prisoners, I have to say-sometimes fate is Such irony...


    However, with the arrival of Zhou Ye, perhaps¡ªmany things will be changed...


    Then, Zhou Ye didn''t mind any more changes.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and squatted down... looked at the little loli in front of him seriously and said: "Little Maiev, I have a small suggestion. Would you like to think about it?"


    "Um...sir?" Little Maiev looked at Zhou Ye with a little bewildered. She wondered why this noble adult suddenly became so serious?


    You know, she was walking with this adult all the way, he had always laughed with her unscrupulously, and suddenly became so serious, little Maiev was still a little uncomfortable.


    "Would you like to go back to the King City with me, and practice in the Moon God Temple there?" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "You know...Mother Dijiana was born there too!!"


    "I..." Little Maiev hesitated...


    You know, now that Suramar has not been built, the King City is still the political center and faith center of the entire night elf empire... The Moon Temple on the shore of the Eternal Well Lake is the holy land in the hearts of the Elune followers of the entire empire.


    Although, after the completion of Suramar in the future, the Moon Temple here will replace the Moon Temple on the lake of the Well of Eternity and become the center of faith for the entire empire, but - isn''t Suramar not yet completed??


    As a little loli who has been determined to be a priest of the Moon God since she was a child, Zhou Ye''s proposal is full of seduction and confusion...


    However, Little Lori hesitated...After all, she was still young, and her attachment to and reluctance to family made it difficult for her to make a choice.


    Zhou Ye knew this well, but¡ªfor this little loli, he was bound to win...


    "You don''t need to answer me now!! You can think about it and tell me..." Zhou Ye smiled and rubbed little Lolita''s head, and then said: "It''s almost time to eat, don''t you invite us to you Do you have a meal at home???"


    "Yeah!!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Maiev nodded his head vigorously and said, "Of course there is no problem. The forest stew made by my mother is a must in the village!!!"


    "Then I''m waiting with expectation to taste your mother''s specialty dishes!!" Zhou Ye smiled, while holding little Lolita''s hand and walking backward...


    Walking to his mount, Zhou Ye forcefully hugged Maiev to the saddle bridge of his white nightblade tiger, and then sat on it himself, "Then, let''s go...!!!"


    "Yes, Your Highness!!" X2


    The two inseparable female guards also walked to the side of their mounts and rode on them.


    A group of four, under the guidance of Lori Maiev, walked towards her home.


    Little Mawei¡¯s home is not far away, in a small village less than three kilometers from Suramar.


    The arrival of Zhou Ye and his party made this village lively...


    The Nightsaber mount is not affordable for civilians...just its food intake is enough to discourage many civilians.


    Coupled with the price of a good manned Nightsaber, it is enough to bankrupt a civilian with a small surplus, so-for now, the only troops equipped with a nightsaber mount are those that guard the city. The First Legion of the Night Empire.


    Little Maiev greeted her neighbors, and brought Zhou Ye to her home.


    "Mom, I''m back!!"


    Little Maiev shouted while jumping from Zhou Ye''s arms.She ran into her door...


    Zhou Ye looked at Maiev''s house curiously.


    This is a very, very ordinary family, as can be seen from this not very big house...Little Maiev¡¯s family is very ordinary.


    At this moment, little Maiev already took a woman and walked out...


    "My lord!" The woman who was pulled out by her daughter, saw Zhou Ye and the two female guards behind him, suddenly became a little confused, she was a little nervous and didn''t know where to put her hands. After half a day, he suddenly said: "Hello! Your lord, may the light of Elune be with you all the time..."


    "May Elune protect you!!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded to Maiev''s present: "I am embarrassed to come and disturb you some presumptuously...!!!"


    "No, no, you''re too polite, sir!!" The woman''s expression became a little excited at this time, "it is the honor of our film and song family that adults can come to us!!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye was a little weird. He felt that Maiev''s mother seemed to have something wrong with him... Some curious, Zhou Ye tentatively said, "Do you know me?"


    "Yes, my lord!!" Maiev''s mother became more excited after hearing Zhou Ye''s words."Once, with my father, I participated in the enthronement ceremony of Her Majesty Queen Azshara. There, I saw you... It''s a pity that you couldn''t see me at that time!!"


    Having said this, Maiev''s mother became a little frustrated...After all-there were so many people in the royal city at that time, who could see an inconspicuous little night elf loli??


    "Uh-!!!" It seems that he is still a fan of his own... Regarding this, Zhou Ye can only smile slightly and say: "Now-I saw you!!!"


    "Mother, do you know Master Zhou Ye?" Little Maiev asked curiously.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1233

    "Of course, I think that in the night elf empire, there is no girl who doesn''t want to know His Royal Highness!!" Maiev''s mother said with a smile: "You know, Your Royal Highness is the dream girl of all our women!!"


    Reference 1647


    One thousand six hundred and forty seven chapters


    Hearing Maiev''s mother''s words, Zhou Ye touched his cheek with some embarrassment.


    What should I say...


    Since Zhou Ye missed one face during the enthronement ceremony of his woman Azshara, she has become the idol of thousands of night elf girls.


    After all, women always like to look at their faces on the first side.


    It''s a pity--Zhou Ye is the spouse of Queen Azshara, an existence that they can''t get involved... Therefore, they can only bury this intention in their hearts.


    Queen Azshara''s support rate among the women of the night elf empire plummeted... It also had something to do with Zhou Ye.


    "Ah, look at me, I just talked to you and forgot to entertain you..." Maiev''s mother said, with an embarrassing smile: "Please come in, sir!!!"


    "Thank you!!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, then jumped off his mount...


    After giving the reins of his mount to the two female guards behind him, under the guidance of Maiev''s mother, they walked into their home.


    The layout of this room looks very simple... a small living room, and then two bedrooms.


    Zhou Ye didn''t go in the bedroom, he sat on the wooden chair in the living room directly under the guidance of Maiev''s mother.


    "Please wait a moment, I will prepare food for you right away!!" Maiev''s mother said as she walked towards the kitchen with a smile."Come on, little Maiev, help mother..."


    "Okay!!" Maiev Lori followed her mother to the kitchen with a weird look. She looked at her happy face, like a cheerful bird, while humming an unknown light song. While preparing to cook, the mother asked curiously: "Mom...do you like Lord Zhou Ye??"


    "Of course!!" Maiev''s mother smiled and admitted without hesitation."At that time, I was about the same size as you are now... At that time, when I first saw Master Zhou Ye, I felt that I was deeply attracted by him... It''s a pity that he was the spouse of Her Majesty the Queen... Hey, that''s true. Sorry!!"


    "..." Little Maiev was speechless for a while, she admitted that Zhou Ye''s charm was indeed unstoppable, but-it wouldn''t make her mother fall in love with just a glance, right??


    In fact, what she didn''t know was...


    At the beginning, Zhou Ye completely let go of his charm in order to set the scene for his own woman. In addition to that time-and the blessing of the moon god Elune to his own man, he was so charming at that time.


    On weekdays, Zhou Ye will somewhat converge--


    He didn''t want to have countless women crying and rushing towards him as soon as he went out. He felt that in that case, he would suffer from feminine phobia.


    Therefore, basically when he was outside, Zhou Ye would converge at least half of his charm divergence.


    Just when little Maiev was a little strange, her mother suddenly stopped her movements and asked: "My lovely little Maiev, how come your Royal Highness came back with you? How did you meet??"


    "Mrs. Dijana said that I should be a guest tour guide for your Royal Highness..." She said this, not knowing whether it was due to a child''s show-off mentality or a woman''s comparability mentality, little Maiev added."His Royal Highness invited me to study in the Moon Temple in the King City... and I''m still thinking about it!!"


    "Consider?? What is there to consider?" Her mother was shocked when she heard Maiev''s words... "This is a good opportunity, my baby... If you study in the Moon Temple of the King City, the future You may have a higher starting point..."


    "But I am a little reluctant to leave you!!" Little Maiev said hesitantly.


    "Don''t worry, baby... Your father and I will support your decision!!" Maiev''s mother showed a smile on her face and touched her belly and said, "Here, your younger brother and sister. It''s already being conceived...I believe, it won''t be long before you will be able to welcome a younger brother or younger sister!!"


    "Really? That''s great!!" Little Maiev said in surprise when she heard her mother''s words: "I wanted a younger brother or sister for a long time!!"


    "Well, so... don''t worry about us, baby..." Maiev''s mother gently rubbed her daughter''s head and said, "We are not alone, and...when you are fine, you can come back often. Look at us... Besides, your efforts are also for the future of your brother or sister!!"


    Hearing what her mother said, Lori fell silent...


    She knew that what her mother said was the truth... Whether it was for herself, her family, or even her relatives... She must seize this opportunity now...


    Thought of this--


    Little Lori made a certain decision in her heart--


    She had decided to follow Zhou Ye to the Moon God Temple in the King City.


    There, she will get a higher starting point, and at the same time-for her family, it is also a good opportunity.


    Time passed unconsciously in the busy time of the mother and daughter...


    When the two of them came out with a meal, they found that the head of the Shadowsong family had returned.


    He was sitting in the living room with Zhou Ye talking and laughing...


    They said they were talking and laughing, but in fact, the mother and daughter could see that the head of their family was a little frightened...


    No way, status is everything.


    The brain damage done by celebrities is called celebrity anecdotes.


    The brain damage of ordinary people is called-brain damage.


    Class has always existed...


    Fortunately, the appearance of the mother and daughter makes the head of their family no longer look so embarrassed...


    And Zhou Ye smiled and pulled the two female guards behind him to sit beside him and dine together.


    Or maybe it was because Zhou Ye''s approachable attitude played a role, at least during the meal, the atmosphere was still very harmonious.


    And taking advantage of this opportunity, Zhou Ye once again found a reason, and proposed to let Little Lori go to the Imperial City Temple for further study with herself.


    This time, with the encouragement of her parents, Little Lori did not hesitate anymore...


    Instead, he agreed directly.


    For Zhou Ye, this is really a happy thing for everyone...just to harvest a little loli, Zhou Ye felt that the meal was not in vain.


    After drinking and eating...


    Zhou Ye chatted with the Yingge family for a while, and then got up and left... Of course, before leaving, Zhou Ye also left some seemingly ordinary, but in fact, valuable small gifts to the Yingge family. ...


    She also told Little Lori that she doesn''t need to go to Ms. Dijiana to practice these days, and get along with her parents for two more days. When he leaves, he will come back to pick her up.


    Little Lolita also agreed...


    In the end, the family of three, with a reluctant mood, watched Zhou Ye and his female bodyguard, gradually disappearing into the distance.


    Reference 1648


    One thousand six hundred and forty eight chapters


    Just when Zhou Ye got a little loli...


    A certain great magister is returning to his temporary residence with a tired face.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1234

    Elisande''s temporary residence was also a large tent, and the residence of Dijana, the high-ranking priest who followed the royal capital, was not far away.


    After all, they are all from the royal capital, and neither of them have their own residences here.


    In fact, the lord here, Ravencrest once invited them to live in their own manor.


    However, whether it was Elisand or Dijana, they politely declined.


    Elisand is because of her arrogance. She doesn''t like the feeling of being under the fence. As for why Dijana refused, she doesn''t know, nor does she want to know...


    When Elisande walked into his tent and waved away his assistant, the chief arcanist Talissa... he slumped on the couch without any image.


    Explaining the structure of the magic circle to those idiots almost exhausted her patience...


    At the same time, she ran out of energy...


    At this moment, she feels really exhausted...


    After a short break, Elisand beats his spirits and stands up...


    I walked to a small compartment behind my tent, and there was a huge wooden basin inside...


    After gently waving and singing a few syllables, the empty wooden basin was filled with clear water.


    Then, Elisand put his hand in the water and stirred it gently, and with the spell in her mouth, the violent fire element burned in the clear water.


    quickly--


    The original cool water became steamy...


    Feeling that the temperature was about to reach, Elisand stopped her action of casting spells. She gently disarmed her, and then... lifted her foot into the tub.


    Feeling the comfort of being surrounded by warm water... Elisand couldn''t help sighing comfortably."That bad guy, there are still some benefits!!"


    Taking a hot bath¡ªthis habit was brought into the royal capital by Zhou Ye.


    And this good habit of relaxing body and mind has also been sought after by many elves and nobles...


    They even worked out what kind of fruit wine should be consumed at this time to enjoy more...


    Of course, Elisand just likes to take a hot bath...especially, after the hot bath, every part of his body feels completely relaxed, which makes Elisand intoxicated... ¡­


    After a while--


    Elisand felt like she was reborn again. It is impossible for her body to be full of power or something... However, the feeling of relaxation of the whole body is enough to make her deeply tired and happy...


    With the hands of the mage, he took out the Eye of Amansur from his clothes.


    This is an extremely dazzling orb...


    Elisande gently held this orb exuding infinite arcane energy, and wanted to study this artifact that is said to be the creation of the Titans left in this world...


    However, at this moment...


    A dazzling light suddenly flashed through the Eye of Aman''sul...


    In this light, Elisand felt as if he had passed through some kind of barrier...


    The picture in front of her stopped her for a moment--


    I saw that there was a dark night woman who looked almost exactly the same as her, who was snuggling in the arms of a man with a smile on her face, and from the expression on her face, we can see that this woman obviously feels very happy...


    Elisande was shocked, not that... he would snuggle in the arms of a man.


    After all-even if she is a great magister, marrying or something, it is not strange at all...


    What shocked her most was that this man was actually Zhou Ye...


    Just when her mind was shaking, the picture broke...


    Elisand found that he was back to square one again-in his bathtub.


    "No, it''s impossible..." Elisand murmured a little absentmindedly: "How could I be held by that bastard and still feel extremely happy?"


    Thinking of this, Elisand once again injected her own magic power into the eyes of Aman Sul-she wanted to look at that picture again...look for the flaws in that picture to prove that it was just an illusion.


    This time...


    Unsurprisingly, she felt that strange power again, and this power carried her consciousness through a certain indescribable barrier.


    And this time...


    Elisande was dumbfounded again... the picture before him was completely different from the last time he saw it.


    This time-pig''s feet are still her...


    However, it was another result...


    I saw¡ªin an extremely luxurious palace, she was being bound by a door-shaped torture instrument...


    And that nasty figure, with an evil smile on the front, is abusing herself...


    He slapped her unspeakable parts, leaving his own palm prints on her body... and stuffed her with something...


    Then, he started to violent her...


    She cried, she struggled, she begged for mercy...


    That scene once made Elisande angrily wanting to use his magic to die with that bastard...


    But-she couldn''t do it... In this space, she was just a spectator.


    In the end, the fierce torture finally ended.


    And something that was difficult for Elisand to accept happened.


    The other tortured himself, after being put down by that bastard, actually kissed the bastard with a smile...


    "It''s definitely not me... Absolutely, it''s not me... I''m not that mean!!!"


    With the roar, the picture before me was once again fragmented...


    Elisand, whose consciousness returned to the original point again, had already realized one thing...


    The artifact left by the Titan in her hand may be the artifact that masters the power of time. Just now¡ªthe picture she saw was the different choices¡ªher future.


    But why is her future always entangled with that bastard??She doesn''t believe...


    Thinking of this, Elisand, as if possessed, once again injected his own magic power into the Eye of Aman''sul.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1235

    She wants to find a future where she will not be harassed by that bastard...


    however--


    No matter how she sees it...her future will be entangled with that bastard...


    She saw how she was being petted, she saw how she was nestled in his arms like a little woman, to please him.


    She saw that she was willing to give everything for him, she also saw herself...


    In short, in every future, she will be entangled with that bastard she can''t avoid...


    In the end, Elisand was awakened by the bath water that had completely cooled down...


    She throws the Eye of Amanthul in her somewhat tired hand aside... The whole person, sinking into the water... She needs to calm down, can''t she really avoid that bastard?Are you destined to be entangled with that bastard?


    Reference 1649


    One thousand six hundred and forty-nine chapters


    "Ye''an, my lovely great magister!!"


    From a distance, Zhou Ye saw Eli Sound coming towards him, smiled and greeted her...


    If it''s normal, I guess Elisand will turn his face and treat him as if he hasn''t seen him, and then pass him by...


    At that time, Zhou Ye should be harassing and harassing her with various means with a smile...In short, she should make her face flushed.


    But today--


    Eli Sound''s performance made Zhou Ye stunned...


    "Ye''an, Your Royal Highness!!" Elisande said in a satisfactory voice, making Zhou Ye dumbfounded.


    This is not the same as saying it is good.


    What about the high cold??


    What about a good student??


    What about the said good high cold school bully???


    "Are you okay?? Elisand?" Zhou Ye couldn''t help but walked up to Elisand with a little worry, and touched Elisand''s forehead lightly with his hand."If you are too tired, go to rest. It doesn''t matter if you don''t have to work so hard. I will help you watch the progress of the project here!!"


    "No...Thank you, Your Highness, I''m fine..."


    Faced with Zhou Ye¡¯s care, Elisand really felt flattered... In the past, when she met this bastard, she either fought or quarreled, but every time she was bullied, she was always in this gentle state. Next Zhou Ye, she has never seen...


    "Are you really okay?" Zhou Ye was a little worried, still putting his hand on Elisand''s forehead...


    The warm feeling of normal skin on the palm proves that Elisand is really fine, which makes Zhou Ye feel relieved...


    Although he likes to tease this woman, it doesn''t mean that Zhou Ye will ignore her health. Anyway, she will be her own in the future.


    And Elisande looked at the handsome face close at hand, his small face couldn''t help becoming a little red.


    It seems that what the future self said is indeed correct, the bastard in front of him just eats soft or hard stuff.


    The more you confront him, the more interested he will be to play with you. If you face him with a woman''s tenderness, he will be more tender to you.


    Thinking about it this way, it seems that the bastard in front of me is not useless...


    With this thought, Elisande said softly: "Thank you for your concern, I''m really fine!!"


    "..." Hearing what Eli Sound said, Zhou Ye suddenly felt a dull feeling... Fuck, what about the resistance?What about Tsundere?


    If you don''t resist, you are not arrogant, how boring??


    "Hehe... if that''s the case, then I''ll leave first!!" Zhou Ye said, and before Elisand could reply, he hurriedly took his female guard and walked towards the temple...he Think about it carefully. What happened to Elisand, why did it suddenly become like this??


    Faced with Zhou Ye''s hurried departure, Elisand felt a sense of sorrow while reassuring...


    Today, I was not molested or forced to do all kinds of shameful things by that bad guy-Elisand felt uncomfortable for a while.


    Elune is on--


    Is this yourself sick??


    With a strange melancholy, Elisande once again devoted himself to the work of the overseer of the magic circle in the entire Suramar giant city.


    One day passed... Zhou Ye did not appear in front of Eli Sound again.


    Two days passed - Zhou Ye left after still saying hello to her.


    Three days-


    Four days¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Five days¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    One week¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Eli Sound felt extremely tormented this week. Every time Zhou Ye saw her during this week, he just greeted her casually, and then left... The chances of the two meeting each other were very poor... ¡­


    Elisand even had a feeling that the bastard was hiding from himself.


    According to the previous personality of Elisand, this should be something she couldn''t ask for.


    After all, every time she met that bastard, she was always fiddling with him very hard... and even forced to do that kind of thing for him...


    For this reason, she avoided Zhou Ye, but every time she was able to find a chance for that bastard to tease herself fiercely...


    And now--


    Zhou Ye did not molest her anymore as she wanted, but she started to feel a little uncomfortable.


    Suramar Treasury¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªConstruction Site¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Are you all idiots? Are your brains uncivilized like trolls?" Elisande''s angry roar made all the night elf craftsmen and overseers lower their heads like frightened quails. Dare not say anything...


    "How many times have I said here that we need to use Thorium wire to draw the magic circuit? Why do you always make a mistake? Once I can treat you as ignorance, twice I can treat you as sloppy, but three or four times you tell I, are you really the noble family of night elves? Are you sure you are not pretending to be brainless forest trolls?"


    Elisande''s curse resounded throughout the treasure house, echoing in the hall of the huge dome structure of the treasure house.


    "My lord, I think they will correct their mistakes!!" Arcanist Thalyssa, who is Elisande''s assistant, walked to her in a timely manner and whispered: "Give them another chance. After all, they didn''t have many opportunities to come into contact with such a powerful magic circle before, and mistakes are inevitable!!"


    "Huh-!!!" Elisand sighed deeply, then rubbed his head with some headaches, waved his hand, "Go down, don''t make any more mistakes!! That''s a crime against the Empire! !!!"


    "Yes! Your lord!!" XN

 The Movie World Chapter 1236

    More than a dozen high-class artisans of the night elves and the overseers, wiped the cold sweat on their foreheads, responded respectfully, and then turned around and ran away, fearing that they would be caught and caught in a big deal. That would be unlucky. Up...


    "My lord, is there anything wrong with you lately?" Talissa asked worriedly.


    As Elisande''s most valued assistant, Thalyssa and Elisande did not spend a short time together... She still knew well about Elisande''s character.


    Although, she is a bit arrogant, a bit venomous, and a bit stubborn...


    But, in general, Elisand is still a relatively easy person to get along with. She is rarely like she is now... she is ruthlessly cursing people with blood.


    If it weren''t for the night elves not having a big aunt, Talyssa would have thought that his chief Elisand had become so irritable because of the visit of his big aunt.


    "No, I''m fine!!" Elisand waved his hand when he heard his assistant''s words, saying that he was fine."There is no such bastard to harass me...I have never felt as relaxed and happy as I am now!!"


    [That bastard??


    Upon hearing Elisand¡¯s words, Talissa knew for a while...


    Well, it seems that she has found the crux of the problem... The former head of the family has recently become so irritable because-a certain prince has not come to harass her for a long time!!


    Reference 1650


    One thousand six hundred and fifty chapters


    The temporary residence of the Sisters of Elune--


    "What?? You said you want me to see Elisand?" Zhou Ye sat in a chair, looking at the arcanist with a baby face in front of him with a smile, and asked, "Why am I? Are you going to see her??? You know... how much she hates me, every time she sees me is like seeing her enemies!!"


    "No, Your Highness..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Talisa hurriedly explained: "In fact, it was just a disguise of Master Elisand...In her heart, she really cares about you!!"


    "Show me..." Zhou Ye stretched out his hand lazily, and a female guard behind him put something in his hand at the right time.


    "This is a magical communicator that uses the principle of arcane resonance to maintain remote communication!!" Zhou Ye handed the arcane-shining small ball in his hand to Talissa, and then said: " As long as you can make Elisande say you miss me... then I will visit her and comfort her... if not, then... don''t talk about it..."


    "This..." Talisa nodded after hesitating after receiving the call pearl."Okay, Your Highness, I am sure you will hear Master Elisand''s missing you!!"


    "I hope so!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly...


    He has only deliberately neglected Elisand recently because-he discovered the transformation of Elisand, of course the changes in the time flow can''t be concealed by his eyes, he knows-the time to close the net is up...


    but----


    Zhou Ye found some interesting things in the flow of time this time... So, he didn''t immediately close the net because - he planned to kill two birds with one stone...


    just now--


    Thalyssa''s visit made him more affirmed of his thoughts-this is no problem.


    "Then I will leave, and may the light of Elune shine on you forever, Your Highness!!"


    "Well, I also wish the Light of Elune shine on you forever, Your Excellency Arcanist!!"


    With a playful smile on his face, Zhou Ye watched Talissa leave his tent...The two female guards behind him no longer stood solemnly behind him at this time, but cuddled on his left and right. In their arms, and put the hands of their own Highness on their arrogant people.


    "His Royal Highness, are you planning to close the net like this?" The waitress on the left asked curiously.


    "Of course, it''s been almost this long..." Zhou Ye said lazily, "Moreover, this time there is still a buy one get one free, why not close the internet?"


    "Then you are going to be bored again?" The waitress on the right clearly understands the character of her Highness.


    "No, no, I have a little loli who can tune and teach right away, how could it be boring!!!" Zhou Ye said and asked, "have you found the location of the Yufeng family and the Stormrage family recently?? "


    "Not yet, Your Highness!!" The waitress on the left replied: "But Ms. Dijana has sent additional apprentice priests to Val''sharah. I believe there will be news soon!!"


    "Okay...it seems that I won''t be able to find it for a while!!" Zhou Ye sighed, then his spirit was slightly shaken, "but right now, you can''t miss this good show!!"


    Said this, Zhou Ye waved his hand slightly...


    Suddenly a transparent arcane light curtain appeared in front of the three.


    Zhou Ye lied, that arcane talker is not a talker at all, but a locator used for positioning....With the existence of that locator, Zhou Ye can easily use the arcane resonance principle to move the locator around The scenery is restored to an image, presented in front of me.


    And it''s the kind of three hundred and sixty degrees without dead ends...


    It''s a weapon for peeping and peeping...


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    In fact, to put it bluntly, Zhou Ye was bored, using this thing as a TV show to kill time.


    At this moment - Talissa, who had already walked out of the temporary resident of the temple, was walking towards the residence of Elisand, his supervisor.


    Today, for some reason, Eli Sander ended his day''s work early and returned to his residence...


    As soon as Talissa walked to the door of her supervisor''s tent, she smelled a pungent smell of alcohol.


    "My lord!!" Talissa opened the curtain of the tent and walked in. Elisand apparently had just finished bathing in front of her, and her hair was still a little damp...


    At this time, Elisand was half leaning on the recliner, holding a glass of moonshine with a hint of fluorescence in his hand.


    Moonlight wine is brewed from a fluorescent plant. This wine has a slightly sweet taste but great stamina...


    After brewing, the wine emits a light fluorescence like moonlight.


    It is the most popular liquor among the upper elves.


    "Ah?!! It''s Talissa...you are here!?"


    Elisande first noticed someone walking into her tent with a hint of surprise and resentment on her face, but when she saw that the person was her chief assistant, she suddenly became weak...


    "It''s me, my lord!!" Of course, Talissa did not miss the loss in the eyes of her parents. Talissa knew who she was looking forward to showing up. Thinking of this, Talissa said to complete the task Zhou Ye said, more A bit of confidence.


    "What''s the matter?" Elisand asked lazily: "Is there something going on at the construction site?"


    "There is nothing on the construction site, everyone is doing very well..." Saying this, Talissa looked at the several wine bottles scattered on the ground, frowned and said: "Sir, you didn''t teach us before, you want to find The mystery of arcane is to keep the brain awake and stay away from things like alcoholic things that will disturb our thinking?"


    "Did I say that?" Elisand asked lazily, and then immediately said: "Well, even if I said... But, dear Talissa, we are not studying arcane arts now. Even the most powerful Magister, occasionally needs to relax...So, come and have a drink with me!!"


    "My lord, if you want to see your Royal Highness, just look for him... Go tell him that you miss him... He will definitely respond to your thoughts!!" Talissa decided to speak clearly.


    "Who would think of that bastard!!" Hearing Talissa''s words, Elisand was like a cat with its tail stomped on, instantly becoming fangs and claws... "I am celebrating now, celebrating that I finally got rid of That bastard...Talissa, either you just have a drink with me here, or...you just give me out!!"


    Oops----


    Talissa felt like she was self-defeating. She underestimated the arrogance of the self-administrator, but this attitude of the self-administrator was enough to explain what she was struggling with... So, Talissa decided to stay , Accompany her for a drink, be sure to let her say it in person¡ªthat sentence.


    Thinking of this, Talitha sat down without hesitation, picked up a bottle of moonlight wine with a faint fluorescence from the ground, and said: "I''ll drink with you!!"


    Reference 1651

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1237

    Chapter one thousand six hundred and fifty one


    Seeing Talitha''s actions, Elisand''s face leaked a smile."That''s right... It''s always so serious, no one likes it!!"


    "..." Hearing what her supervisor said, Talissa couldn''t help but want to complain... [Usually you are more cold than me, OK??The first cold beauty in the empire is talking about how good you are!


    Of course, Talissa could not say these words, she could only say something else."I remember the supervisor did not bring wine when you came. Where did these moonlight wines come from?"


    "Hahahaha... Today, when I went for a tour, I found that the supervisors from the royal city were drinking secretly, so I confiscated all their wine!!" Elisand said, smiling proudly: "I now think of those guys'' faces like dead wives, I really want to laugh!!"


    "..." Talissa mourned for a few seconds in her heart for the artisans who came from the city...


    After opening the bottle, I took a sip of moonlight wine...


    Talissa felt that her mouth was full of sweet and sour taste. This taste was not unpleasant... and, when she swallowed that sip of wine into her stomach, a warm feeling came from her stomach. In, came out...


    Along with this hot feeling, there is also a dizzy feeling...


    This dizzy feeling made Talissa feel a little disliked, just like the feeling of running out of mana.


    However, unlike the powerless feeling of exhaustion of mana, this dizzy feeling seemed to have a sense of openness, and people couldn''t help feeling a sense of comfort.


    Elisande opened his drunk eyes and looked at the dazed feeling on his assistant''s face, and smiled: "How is it?? This wine is not bad... I never knew that drinking is like this. A fun thing, no wonder those men like to drink..."


    Talissa, who was slightly dizzy, still hadn''t forgotten her responsibilities, she said, "Does your Highness drink?"


    "Your Highness? Which Highness?" Hearing Talissa''s words, Elisand was at a loss for a while, and then she came over in confusion."You said that bastard Zhou Ye, of course he drank alcohol... I told you that, once, I saw the deputy chief next to Her Majesty the Queen--Asisa, feeding him a drink..."


    "Isn¡¯t it normal for Her Majesty¡¯s Adjutant to drink alcohol?" Talissa took another sip and said, "After all, Your Majesty is the Queen¡¯s spouse. As the Adjutant, Assisa also serves Her Royal Highness. There is nothing wrong!!"


    "The point is, she is feeding him drinking with her own eyes...Dare you imagine?"


    "Uh-does Her Majesty the Queen leave it alone?"


    "Your Majesty is on the sidelines, and she is still smiling cheerfully..." After saying this, Elisande gritted his teeth and said: "I really wanted to shoot an arcane missile into that bastard''s face at that time!"


    "Then you hit it?" Talissa was almost dizzy at this time.


    "No!!"


    "Why not fight?"


    "Because, I can''t beat Her Majesty the Queen!!" Elisand said with a bit of anguish."What is good about that bastard, domineering, lustful, unreasonable, and like to bully me...what good is he?"


    "Yes-he''s a bastard!!" Well, Talissa, who was incapable of drinking, was completely drunk after drinking half a bottle.


    "Yes, he is a bastard!!" Elisand heard what Talissa said, as if he had found a friend, and said loudly: "You don''t know how much he did to me in the palace... ...He pressed me against the wall and kissed me...he touched me...he..."


    "He also threatened me. If I dared to tell Her Majesty the Queen, he would cross me in circles!!"


    "Then did you tell Her Majesty the Queen?" Talissa asked curiously.


    "Of course, how can I be a threatened person by Elisand!!" He said this with a smug face, but soon, his little face collapsed."But Her Majesty said that Her Royal Highness was only joking with me... He didn''t pay attention to me at all... Wu Wu Wu..."


    Talissa is even more curious about one other thing... "Then your Highness crossed you around?"


    "Hmph--" Elisandr''s face suddenly strained when she heard Talissa''s words, "That bastard--never speaks a lot... Of course he didn''t cross me around... He just... just... ..."


    At this point, Elisand couldn''t say anything anymore, only a little consciousness made her unable to say anymore... "Anyway, he is a bastard..."


    "He likes to threaten me..."


    "He still says nothing..."


    "Obviously I am ready to accept him..."


    "He ignored me again..."


    "Yes, Your Highness is a bastard!!" Talissa was completely fainted, she forgot the magic resonance beads in her arms, and the cocktail party between the two became a fight...


    The person criticized is Zhou Ye who is watching the two through magic¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Am I such a bastard?" Zhou Ye looked at the two women on the magic screen and couldn''t help but turn to look at his maid.


    "Hehe..." X2


    The two maids laughed but did not answer...


    Okay, is this the default??


    Zhou Ye was speechless for a while...


    However, at this moment-Elisand on the screen suddenly fell silent... After a while, Elisand said: "He is a bastard, then I''m an idiot... To be played so, so bullied ...In the end, I found out¡ªI fell in love with this bastard...I want to be bullied by him, I want to be teased by him...I...I...I miss him..."


    "Why is that bastard refused to show up in front of me after so long!!"


    "If I did something wrong... please tell me... don''t ignore me so please??"


    "I''m stupid... Except for magic, I am not good at everything else..."


    "I¡­¡­"


    Elisand, who was venting her heart with words, suddenly couldn''t speak, because¡ªher vision was blocked by someone...


    Looking at the face that he thought about day and night, Elisand didn''t say a word. He hugged his neck with both hands and responded to his attack with his slightly awkward mouth skills.


    I don''t know when...


    Elisand felt that he had returned to the most primitive state, "Bad guy...Didn''t you ignore me??"


    "I''ve never said anything like that!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "It''s just that I''ve been busy recently!!"


    "What are you up to, you have to tell me... don''t let me guess, okay?" Elisand muttered in a low voice: "Tell me what you think, I will change it... if I make a mistake What''s wrong, tell me, I will change it, but please... don''t ignore me..."


    "You did nothing wrong, I did it wrong!" Zhou Ye lightly pecked at Elisand''s corner, "Today I have come to honor my promise!!"


    "What promise?" Elisand asked stupidly.


    "I said, if you tell Azshara that I am bullying you, I will circumvent you!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Now, I have come to fulfill this promise!!"


    "I''ve been waiting for a long time, bastard!! Hiss¡ªah!!! It hurts..."


    With a cry of pain, Zhou Ye fulfilled his promise, and a trace of blood slid down somewhere towards the recliner where Elisand was sitting.


    Then, Elisand¡¯s singing rang from the tent...


    On the side, Talissa, who was completely drunk, looked at the two with a smirk-when Elisand was begging for mercy, this silly girl was still very loyal and pulled Zhou Ye''s arm."What''s coming at me, don''t bully Master Elisand!!"


    Of course Zhou Ye did what she had hoped-everything came to her...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1238

    So, a certain chief arcanist was also unlucky...


    Reference 1652


    One thousand six hundred and fifty-two chapters


    One month later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªIn the night elves¡¯ palace¡ª¡ªIn the palace of Eludis¡­


    "Welcome back, my love!!" Azshara smiled and greeted the figure in front of her that made her think about it day and night.


    He didn''t hesitate to throw himself into his arms, hugged his body tightly, and after half a day-only then did he feel a trace of comfort in his thoughts.


    "Our Great Magister still seems to have not escaped your clutches after all... my dear!!" Raising her little head slightly, Azshara looked at her man and said with a smile: "Otherwise , According to the plan, you should be back half a month ago!!!"


    "Haha... the plan can''t keep up with the changes!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and then directed at the little maid Vaschi who was standing not far behind Azshara, who wanted to pounce but was somewhat afraid of competing with her master. : "My lovely little Vaschi, what are you waiting for??"


    Azshara also smiled and stood up straight from her lover''s arms, and looked at her little maid and said, "Cute, won''t you come to act like a baby to your highness?"


    "Yeah, if you don''t go, then I''m not polite!" Assisa said, she made a posture to seize Zhou Ye''s arms.


    "Who, who said I won''t go!!" Little Vasiqi couldn''t help it anymore, she rushed up in a trot, and forcefully threw her body into Zhou Ye''s arms."His Royal Highness, welcome you back..."


    Seeing the little Vaschi''s actions, Aziza and Azshara couldn''t help laughing.


    "I miss you too, little cute!" Zhou Ye smiled and said softly in Vasiqi''s ear.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, little Vasiqi couldn''t help but leak a happy smile.


    After greedily taking a few deep breaths of air with Zhou Ye''s breath, the little Vasiqi obediently gave up her arms to the queen''s adjutant Aziza.


    And Aziza also walked up unceremoniously, and then stepped on and offered Zhou Ye her own mouth. After a long while, they separated, "Welcome back, Your Highness!!"


    Seeing Aziza¡¯s actions, Little Vasqi murmured annoyedly: "I actually forgot to give His Highness a mouthful..."


    Azshara, who was standing on the side, couldn''t help but smile upon hearing Vaschi''s whisper...


    Little Vashj¡¯s cutest expression appeared, and this annoyed look was shown on her originally a little arrogant face, giving people a feeling of wanting to hold her in his arms and bullying.


    Azshara thought so, and did so...


    She hugged Vasiqi in her arms and smiled: "No, I will be fascinated by the cute expression of Vasiqi!!"


    "Your Majesty..." Vasiqi struggled slightly with embarrassment, but in the end, she still did not break free from Azshara''s arms.


    After a while of laughter--


    Everyone finally calmed down... On Azshara''s wide throne, Zhou Ye sat there holding Azshara.


    But Vaschi and Assisa cling to his legs obediently.


    It''s not that Azshara didn''t let them snuggle in Zhou Ye''s arms, but that they kept their duty and didn''t want to sit on the throne.


    In their words-the queen can share the throne with the prince, and if we sit on it, it would be too rude.


    So, this is almost their habitual position.


    "When I came back, I heard that you often frowned lately?" Zhou Ye gently stroked Azshara''s long hair and asked in a low voice, "Is something wrong with the empire?"


    "Yeah!!" Azshara put her little face in Zhou Ye''s arms, listening to the heartbeat from her lover Huongzhong, and said lazily: "Those guys from the Querdorei Academy, one All of them regard Quel''dorei as their race, calling themselves high-level elves, and look down upon those Kaldorei civilians who don¡¯t have the talent to cast spells... Although there seems to be no sign that social conflicts will break out, I am worried. ¡ª¡ªIf this continues, the class contradictions will become sharp sooner or later!!"


    "Class contradiction...?" Zhou Ye said thoughtfully.


    "Yeah!!!" Azshara''s adjutant, Aziza nodded his head, and said, "I feel like I have been investigating these days. Those guys who call themselves Querdorei are very arrogant. They are completely They didn¡¯t regard ordinary elves as their own clan, thinking that civilians without the talent for casting spells were inferior races!!"


    "Interesting... High-level elves?" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Since they want to be high-level elves, then we will let them be high-level elves..."


    "Let them be high-level elves?" XN


    Whether it was Azshara or the little maid Vaschi...Even Aziza looked like she didn''t know why.


    "Yes, let them be the upper elves!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "But-what kind of Kaldorei is worthy of calling himself an upper elves, we have the final say!!"


    "It looks like, honey, you already have a good idea?? Right?" Azshara couldn''t help but put a smile on her face.


    "That''s right!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "If you want to call yourself Querdorei, then you can exchange it for real achievements... First, grant a group of Kaldorei civilians who have made outstanding contributions to the empire. The glorious title of Quel''Dorei...In this way, some people will find that it is not necessary to have the talent to cast spells if they want to call themselves Highborne!! They must also be loyal to the Empire and have to contribute. Row¡­¡­"


    "Turn Quel''Dorei into an empire-approved title..." Azshara muttered to herself thoughtfully...


    Gradually, her amber eyes became brighter...


    She also realized that this is a good thing that kills two birds with one stone.


    It not only defeated the arrogance of those casters, but also drew a pie for them.


    If you want to get this respectable title, then just trade your merits...


    This is only good for the entire night elf empire, not bad...


    "My dear, you are so awesome..." Azshara embraced her man in excitement, and offered her own words.


    After a long while¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The two finally separated...


    "The business has been discussed..." Azshara''s eyes contained a heart-catching look, and she pulled out a smile and said: "What are you waiting for? My prince... my love... Don¡¯t you hurry up and perform your duties?"


    What are the duties of the prince??


    It''s a bit complicated to say-but-in the final analysis, there is only one thing in general-and that is the queen.


    Of course, Zhou Ye did not agree to this duty...


    "As you wish, my beautiful little queen..." Zhou Ye smiled and rushed forward...


    And the little Vaschi and Assisa on the side also smiled and began to help their queen disarm. After disarming their queen, they have to disarm themselves... They will rush forward when the queen begs for mercy. Block the muzzle...


    Queen Azshara''s maid and deputy chief are not easy to do.


    Reference 1653


    One thousand six hundred and fifty three


    When the morning sun rises - the entire palace of Eludis has fallen into silence.


    After all¡ªthousands of years have passed, the night elves still have not changed their work and rest time. Although the scorching sun during the day does not affect their sight, but¡ªif not necessary, they would not choose to be busy during the day...


    Azshara¡¯s expanded bedroom is full of beautiful girls...


    The battle last night was too tragic...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1239

    Azshara, her maid, Vashki, and Adjutant Aziza obviously couldn''t resist the steps of a certain great demon king, so as a last resort, the maids in the palace were all dressed up...


    However, this was far from enough for Zhou Ye. With the combination of the time barrier and the second ten thousand strikes, Zhou Ye only took one second to defeat these maids...


    In desperation, Azshara had to ask his sisters for help through arcane magic...


    So, the Red Dragon Army responded to the call and came here under the leadership of the Red Dragon Queen Alexstrasza...


    The Green Dragon Legion also responded to the call, waking up from the emerald dream, and under the leadership of Ysera, came to help...


    The Ereda twins, who feared that the world would not be chaotic, also dragged their tribe, Elsa, into the battle, while the female Titans were indulging in experiments with her creations, unable to respond... and Elune was also busy, just Sent his own priests to join the war.


    Although the black panther demigod Ashaman thinks that her sister is making such a fuss a bit ridiculous, but-out of me helping you, next time you want to help me such an unspeakable idea, she also came out of the emerald dream and pulled the witch Haierya and Blue Dragon Queen Sindragosa participated in this battle...


    result--???


    Still need to ask??


    In Zhou Ye''s words, there is nothing you can beat.


    Seeing all the women with unspeakable expressions, they fainted on the carpet of Azshara''s bedroom, and Zhou Ye still looked energetic and knew what the ending was!!


    "Hmm... these people just want to defeat me, you are seeking your own death!!" Zhou Ye pretended to say deeply...


    "Ah, by the way, there are two little cuties who haven''t participated in the battle!" Zhou Ye said, waving his hand, and a golden portal opened in front of him, and he passed through this celestial form without hesitation. The portal...


    On the other side of the portal is a gorgeously decorated tent...


    On the big couch in the tent, two slender figures were chatting face to face.


    Although the sky was faintly bright, it was almost human midnight for the night elves, but the two women still didn''t want to sleep.


    "I can''t sleep...Talissa..." Elisand said with a gloomy look: "I start to miss that bad guy!!"


    "I don''t want that bastard at all!" Talissa gritted her teeth and said, "Why did I, the middleman who helped you reconcile, ended up being harmed by that bastard? How many times have you been molested by him for so long, So it¡¯s not weird to fall, but what about me??? I had nothing to do with him before, okay... Why should I be harmed by him?"


    "It turns out that this is what you have been entangled with..." Elisand couldn''t help laughing.


    "Of course... I don''t like that bastard again, why should I be miserable by him!!" Speaking of this, Talissa felt a little bored--


    Wake up from a hangover, not only a headache, but also a pain under myself...


    After instantly remembering what happened that night, Talissa had an urge to cry...


    Do you count as an idiot who talks with others, but put yourself in??


    As a result, when she resisted the pain and planned to sneak away, just when it was a dream last night... the bastard pressed herself under her body again, and ravaged...


    It also deserves its name, I am afraid that she was drunk last night and has no memory, so I deliberately deepen her impression...


    Deepen the impression of a ghost...


    She wanted to kill that bastard...


    Of course, if you had beaten him... she would definitely do that.


    The results of it??


    As a result, her memory was indeed deepened, and it deepened quite thoroughly...


    If it''s just like this, that''s all.


    The big deal is that everyone treats it as a dream, and when the dream wakes up, it will disappear...


    but??


    That bastard found himself again the next day, and under his own resistance, he forced himself to...


    What disappointed her most was that the person who helped restrict her hands and feet was actually the Great Magister she had helped, Elisand.


    [Ailisander: Don¡¯t talk nonsense, I just took your hand gently, I didn¡¯t restrict your freedom, you just shouted and did not resist!


    [Talissa: You just restricted my freedom, you used high-level magic on me, and the powerless enchantment...]


    [Ailisander: Huh?What kind of magic is that?I can''t at all?What is the casting formula?How to mobilize the Arcane Factor??


    [Talissa: Long, long-winded, I said you just use it!!


    In short¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Talissa just felt that she was forced... let the man and woman cheat.


    In the face of these shameless men and women, one is her boss and the other is the existence at the top of the empire''s power pyramid. How can she, a little arcanist, resist?


    So-she was full of humiliation, and was played with wantonly by this couple...


    Alas-it''s all tears.


    As for the chief assistant whose Tsundere attributes are no less than her own, Elisand knew well that she did not reveal her insincere words, "It would be great if my dear is here now!"


    "Hmm... you are wishing!" After nearly a month of running-in, Talissa has been able to complain to her boss very well."He is His Royal Highness, the Queen''s spouse, how could he have time to accompany us often..."


    "Hehe..." Elisand didn''t immediately reveal the sick words of his subordinates. The insincere Talissa is still very cute...


    At this moment... Suddenly a golden portal opened in front of their couch... Then, someone in a celestial state walked out.


    The moment he saw this figure, Elisand''s eyes leaked a hint of surprise."Dear¡­¡­"


    However, just when Elisand was about to get up and pounce on this figure, it was Talissa''s action that was faster than her.


    I saw--Talitha jumped into Zhou Ye''s arms with an agile tiger pounce, still looking reluctant."You bastard, don''t you stay in Her Majesty''s palace, do you want to harm me again? I fight with you..."


    "..." Elisande looked at the movements of his chief arcanist, speechless...


    It is said that the family of the chief arcanist himself was a very famous family of forest rangers. Now it seems that the rumors really have some credibility...


    With such agility, Elisand felt that his assistant had definitely been trained before.


    But-why do you yell to fight with him, but swing your waist, so that he can bully you faster and more conveniently?Did you really fight with him?Are you sure you are not sending X home??


    Ah... Forget it, it''s actually fun too, isn''t it??


    Reference 1654


    One thousand six hundred and fifty-four chapters


    Azshara calendar-302 years.


    The Kaldorei Empire promulgated the famous [Queldorei Act].

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1240

    In the bill, it is clearly stipulated that the word Queldore will become the glory of the empire.


    Not all nobles are qualified to call themselves Querdorei. They must have made outstanding contributions to the empire in order to obtain the title of Querdorei.


    As for what kind of contribution is an outstanding contribution??


    In this regard, in the Queldorei Act, there are also clear distinction criteria.


    It concerns all aspects of the Kardorei Empire...


    Such as solving people''s livelihood issues?The plant improvement that solved the food problem of the people of the Kaldorei Empire was marked with very high contribution points.


    Also, in a certain battle, winning a war or fighting an enemy courageously, even if the contribution points of an enemy were killed, are clearly marked.


    In short, the Queldorei Act involves all aspects of the Kaldorei Empire.


    Whether it is art or war, whether it is people''s livelihood or talents from all walks of life, the Queldorei Act can be said to have wiped out the entire elite of the Kaldorei Empire.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that your contribution points are enough. If you become Querdore, you will be Queldore for the rest of your life.


    Querdore also has a strict review method, a small trial in five years and a large trial in ten years.


    In order to prevent some guys from lying on the merit books and eating for a lifetime.


    Of course, being Quel''Dorei is not only an obligation without corresponding benefits.


    The Quel''Dorei Act clearly stipulates that as Quel''Dorei, you have a variety of priority rights, such as the right to study the Well of Eternity at close range, such as the use of resources for certain research projects, such as the identity of the nobleman. , Such as wait, etc...


    When this [Queldorei Act] was announced to the public, the entire Kaldorei Empire was shaken.


    Some praised the queen''s wisely, and some said sourly.


    But in general, applause is still the mainstream voice.


    After all, anyone can see that this bill is a good policy for the benefit of the country and the people, and it also opens up channels for civilians to enter the upper echelons of the empire.


    And those magic Quel''dorei, who thought they were superior, naturally collapsed.


    The self-proclaimed Quel''dorei is far less golden than the Quel''dorei recognized by the empire, and... these guys are all very arrogant. They believe that with their own abilities, they can definitely win the title of Quel''dorei. ...


    It''s a pity that when they actually act, they will know how hard it is to get this title.


    A class struggle that ended before it started, just disappeared.


    Just when the entire Kaldorei Empire was arguing about this bill, what were the people who proposed the bill doing??


    This guy is adjusting a little Lolita who came back to the city with him.


    "Little Maiev, are you still used to it here?" Zhou Ye was sitting in the Elune Garden of the Moon Temple in King City, smiling at the cute little loli in front of him.


    "Very good, the priests here are very good to me!!" Little Maiev said happily, "Thank you, my lord..."


    "You''re welcome, it should be me thanking you..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Thank me? Why?" Little Maiev asked curiously.


    "Thank you for allowing me to taste such a delicious stew!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s words, little Maiev couldn¡¯t help but laugh... She knew what this highness was saying... When she was entertaining this highness, her mother was too excited, so she misplaced it. She added a few seasonings, so¡ªthe chaos that day was out of standard, for which her mother was still very upset."My mother said, I invite you to visit my house again when you are free next time, so you will never put the wrong seasonings again!!"


    "Haha, if I get the chance, I will go!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "How is your recent homework?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, little Maiev Yingge suddenly became a little nervous...


    Compared with the Sisterhood of Elune on Suramar, the Moon Temple here is obviously more systematic and stricter.


    After all-Suramar hasn''t gotten on the right track yet, the priestesses led by Dijiana have to pacify the believers and complete a certain task of Zhou Ye, which is seriously short of manpower.


    Moreover, Dijana had to supervise the construction of the Temple of Elune, and almost all of her feet were not touching the ground.


    Therefore, when Zhou Ye met Maiev for the first time, she would copy the scriptures there alone.


    But the Moon Temple here in the King City is different. The manpower here is more abundant, and-hundreds of years have passed, a complete process of cultivating goddess priests has also been formed here.


    Therefore, compared to Suramar, where the learning environment is relaxed, the learning here is a bit nervous...


    Little Maiev, who has just arrived, has not yet fully adapted to such a learning environment, so it is normal for some to fail to keep up.


    "I, I think, I''m a little stupid!!" Little Maiev said naively, "Obviously, the priests and adults are teaching us very hard, but I don''t understand it!!"


    Having said this, little Maiev was almost crying...


    She really feels a little stupid, a very simple mantra spell, she has to fail many times before she can release it, and the effect is quite bad, far inferior to the girl of the same period who cast it so powerful...


    Looking at Maiev''s frustrated little face, Zhou Ye smiled.


    He gently picked up little Lolita and placed it on his lap... whispered to persuade: "It''s okay, I believe my little Maiev is the best. A momentary failure is nothing, then It¡¯s just that Maiev hasn¡¯t received such training before, so you can definitely catch up with those little guys soon!"


    "Really?" Little Maiev could no longer care about the distance between two people that was far beyond the distance between an ordinary elder and a child.


    What is the most important thing for a little loli far away from home??


    Someone is by her side, encourages her, appreciates her, accompanies her-this is the most important thing.


    "Of course!!" Zhou Ye smiled and said to Maiev''s little Lori: "Because Maiev is the most potential priest candidate I have ever seen... I believe you, I will definitely become a powerful Ellu in the future. En high priest!!"


    "Really?" Little Maiev heard Zhou Ye''s words, and the frustration on her face was swept away... For her, Zhou Ye''s approval is so important... It was he who brought her to Wangcheng. Yes, if she let him down, she felt that she would be depressed.


    Fortunately, he was not disappointed...


    "Of course it''s true!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "I''m still waiting for some day when my little Maiev can stand behind me and bless me in various states!!"


    "Definitely!" Maiev little Lolita smiled happily... Little Lolita, who became happy again, began to talk to Zhou Ye about her various experiences in the Moon God Temple, unconsciously, She told Zhou Ye all what she had said, even the things that caused her... because she came here for the first time and couldn''t find the toilet, she also told Zhou Ye.


    And what about Zhou Ye?I also listened patiently to Maiev''s little loli, and encouraged or ridiculed at the right time from time to time to make Maiev''s little loli like a spring breeze.


    In fact-according to Maiev''s schedule, she should have entered a lower-level training center, but, under Zhou Ye''s intention, she entered a higher-level training center than her.This is not only the reason why Zhou Ye believes in her potential, but also the idea that Zhou Ye deliberately made her suffer some setbacks...After all-there is no setback, why would you want to talk?Without talking, how could Zhou Ye become a very special person to her?


    With these methods, Zhou Ye had already used the gourd to be cooked...


    Reference 1655


    One thousand six hundred and fifty-five chapters


    The Kaldorei Empire, with the promulgation of the Quel''dorei Decree, became stronger and stronger.


    Regardless of whether it is people''s livelihood or military, the Kaldorei Empire has made considerable progress.


    Because of this, the territory of the powerful Kaldorei Empire is getting bigger and bigger.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1241

    Inevitably, there was a conflict with their former kinsmen, trolls.


    At this time-in Azshara''s royal court.


    The Kaldorei Empire, the supreme Queen Azshara, is frowning at the battle report in her hand...


    "Our Hidden Moon Post in the northwestern part of Suramar City was raided by a group of trolls??"


    Zhou Ye, who was sitting next to Azshara, glanced at the report in his little queen''s hands, and he could almost see the whole story.


    "Hmm..." Queen Azshara rubbed her head with a headache, "Those savage trolls unexpectedly attacked our outpost and killed our soldiers...This is war!! "


    Having said this, Queen Azshara stood up. She clasped her little hand tightly and said angrily: "I want to teach these dirty jungle monkeys severely to let them know the majesty of the Kaldorei Empire. Don''t be provocative!!"


    Zhou Ye didn''t wonder why his little queen was so angry.


    Because, in that battle report, the soldiers at the Hidden Moon Post didn''t survive their lives.


    This is nothing...


    The key is----


    The troops who went to search eventually found only a dozen skeletons that had been gnawed clean...Those trolls, they cannibalize!!!


    "Then... just try the communication magic that Archmage Quel''Dorei dedicated some time ago!" Zhou Ye said lightly, "My suggestion is-to let the entire Kardo from what happened at the post. The Thunder Empire knows, let them know... what kind of provocation the Empire is facing now!"


    "Good idea!!" Azshara''s eyes lit up when he heard Zhou Ye''s words... "It''s time for the Magician Army to act!!"


    With Azshara''s order.


    Almost all the mages in the royal city were forced to enlist in the army.


    And the first order they received was to use teleportation magic to travel to various places to build teleportation arrays, and then began to build a magical array with unknown effects in the most prosperous town centers of Kaldorei as required.


    Almost on this day...


    The people of the Kaldorei Empire found that those magicians who thought they were superior, who were rarely seen in the past, seemed to appear more frequently.


    They appeared in groups of three or five. After visiting the local lords, they built an unknown magic circle in the most prosperous town center in each place.


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Almost all the magic circles have been built.


    With the completion of the magic circle, the bells of the lords to summon the people rang in the towns of Kaldorei.


    The civilians gathered in the center of the town for unknown reasons, looking at the magic circle guarded by the soldiers, curiously discussing what happened.


    "Elune is here, why do I always have an ominous premonition?"


    "So what happened??"


    "Who knows? Maybe the Lord Lord has to issue another decree, right?"


    "Anyway, Lord Lord''s decree is always good. The small spell that Lord Lord taught us last time that can increase the yield of the land is not very good?"


    "But why can''t I learn at all?"


    "That can only show that your spellcasting talent is really bad!!"


    "That is, that little spell is not difficult at all, even my son can use it!"


    Just as the commoners were talking about it, the lord appeared...


    Accompanied by a few wizards, the lord walked up to the high platform, "My dear fellow citizens, I gathered everyone here today because-our beautiful and kind Queen Azshara has something to announce to everyone !!!"


    "Queen Azshara? The Moon God is here, has Queen Azshara come here too?"


    "Elune is here, I can''t believe my ears..."


    Hearing the words of the lord, the people were in an uproar...


    Many of them, Queen Azshara, may have seen them when they were young when they attended the enthronement ceremony... After so many years, who can see Queen Azshara again??


    The lord only smiled when facing the people''s comments below.


    Turned his head and nodded to the mage next to him."Your Excellency, you can start!"


    "Wait a minute!!" The leading magician looked at the magic timer in his hand and said: "We have to wait for half a magic hour, because this time it is to be broadcasted across the empire. Time is a dead rule!! "


    "Okay!!" The lord looked helplessly at the people below, and there was a lot of discussion there.


    Magic timer can be said to be a by-product of magic alchemy. After all, alchemy also requires precision, so not only the unit of measurement was invented, but also the unit of time was invented, the so-called magic time. , Is actually an hour.


    And on the planet Azeroth, the time of a day is the same as the earth, with twenty-four hours... This is not a strange coincidence. Who said this world was originally designed by the people on earth??


    As time passed by every minute and every second, finally¡ªthe time was up.


    At the same time, the magicians injected the magic power in their bodies into the magic circle under the stage, followed by a colorful light, sprayed out in the magic circle-the light was in the air, forming a piece like a TV screen Light curtain.


    On the magic screen, a beautiful figure appeared in it.


    When seeing this figure, many people who had participated in the enthronement ceremony of Queen Azshara couldn''t help but exclaimed: "Elune is here, that really is Queen Azshara!!"


    Such exclamations, one after another, seemed a little messy for a while...


    These messy voices disappeared until-when Her Majesty the Queen spoke on the screen.


    "My people, I am your queen, Azshara!!"


    "Today, with a sad heart, I will tell you all!!"


    "My empire is being provoked by a group of barbaric races!!"


    Following Queen Azshara''s words, the screen changed...A bloodstained sentry appeared on the entire magic screen.


    The flags planted in the guard post showed that this place belongs to the Kaldorei Empire.


    However, the messy items placed in the sentry post, blood stains everywhere, broken arrows, and weapons discarded everywhere indicate that this place has just been attacked.


    The voice-over is the voice of Queen Azshara...


    "This is the hidden moon post in the northeastern part of the empire!!"


    "Here, five days ago... was attacked by those trolls hiding in the depths of the forest!"


    "They attacked our guard for no reason!"


    "Kill our soldiers..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1242

    "Also, they treat our soldiers as food and eat them..."


    With the sound of the words, a dozen bones full of tooth marks appeared in front of everyone through the magic screen.


    Reference 1656


    One thousand six hundred and fifty six chapters


    "May Elune curse them... these damn trolls!!"


    "I can''t believe that I was bathed in the light of the Moon God just like such a savage race!!"


    "Kill them all..."


    "Kill the troll!!"


    At this time, the people were already furious.


    If only the outpost was destroyed, they wouldn''t feel much uncomfortable.


    but--


    eat human--


    This touches the bottom line of the people...


    They are scared--


    What are you afraid of??


    Fear turned out that there was another race that was eating them as prey, especially this race looked very powerful.


    You know, even a night elf outpost with more than a hundred people is definitely not something ordinary troll tribes can take down.


    After so many years of innovation, the weapons in the army have undergone countless innovations and upgrades...Then take down a post of the night elves, those backward trolls, at least several times the price...


    However, at this time, the people of Kaldorei didn''t care about the price those trolls paid, or why these trolls attacked their guards.


    They only care about one thing...


    That is----


    Their outposts were attacked, the dignity of the empire was provoked, and ten times of them were eaten by those barbaric races...


    The magic screen did not stop with their shouts, and the playback inside continued.


    In this national live broadcast, Zhou Ye, as the chief planner, learned from the experience of news in the world...


    After the bloody scene passed, it was the scene of the soldiers and their families crying. Some of them were parents crying for the departure of their sons, some wives were crying for the departure of their husbands, and some children were crying for the departure of their fathers...


    At this moment, almost all the people''s anger was ignited.


    They shouted loudly, wanting to color those trolls, and let those trolls hiding in the forest know that the majesty of the Kaldorei Empire cannot be provoked.


    And indeed as they wished, in the end¡ªtheir great Queen Azshara made the final statement.


    "I used to think that since all races live under the same sky, then everyone should be equal and friendly!"


    "But the dirty troll race broke my illusion!!"


    "It was my negligence for not discovering the change of the troll race in advance!! I am sorry to you, my people!!"


    "But please believe me, my people, I-- Azshara, as your queen, will definitely fulfill my obligations and protect my people!!"


    "Those filthy trolls, since they dare to provoke the majesty of the Kaldorei Empire, then-they want war, we will give them war!!"


    "We will completely wipe them off this continent. These dirty and savage creatures are not worthy of being under the same sky with us!!"


    "I declare-the war has begun!!"


    With Queen Azshara''s generous and powerful voice, almost all the night elves cheered.


    They were in groups of three or five, looking for recruiting places from the royal city everywhere in the territory...


    What makes them strange is that--


    They can''t find a recruiting office...


    In fact, this is not surprising.


    After all-with the current army of the Kaldorei Empire, it is more than enough to defeat those trolls.


    The only reason for Zhou Ye was to increase Azshara''s reputation.


    Put it this way--


    The Kaldorei Empire belonged to a lordship empire, and the power of the lord was excessive.


    Under such circumstances, the power of the central government will inevitably fall.


    Although, relying on the reputation of Queen Azshara, there will be no shortcomings for a while...


    However, it is still necessary to brush his face among the people from time to time.


    After all, many new-generation Kaldorei have only heard the name of Queen Azshara, but have never seen this wise and wise Queen in the mouth of their elders.


    Therefore, it is necessary to brush up the reputation of the people occasionally.


    As Queen Azshara¡¯s national mobilization order was issued, in addition to the normal border guards, almost all lords sent their most elite troops to the northeast of the empire...


    Ask why not use teleportation magic, isn''t it faster??


    That''s right, using teleport magic is really fast.


    However, teleporting magic is not without consumption. A learned arcanist can only teleport hundreds of people at most. After that, his magic power will be exhausted and he needs to replenish magic power.


    And a great magister like Elisand can teleport thousands of troops at a time, but-it''s a drop in the bucket. Instead of that, she might as well keep her magic power and use those magic power to destroy thousands of forest trolls... ¡­


    All kinds of materials are gathering, and soldiers from all walks of life are gathering.


    Even the giant city of Suramar, which is about to be completed, temporarily stopped construction...The first thing the craftsmen there had to do was to build a huge frontal position more than a thousand kilometers away from Suramar. Barracks...


    As the queen¡¯s magical advisor, Elisande was duty-bound to serve as the commander of the magic army in this war.


    At this time, Elisand was rubbing his head with a headache...


    Sending thousands of craftsmen and their tools at one time was a big burden for Elisand.


    "My lord, the defensive magic circle has been built. Would you like to take a look?" Talissa opened the tent and saw the uncomfortable expression of her boss when she walked in, but-she had to report on her work. .

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1243

    After all¡ªthis is her job.


    There is no size on the couch.


    Now she is not in the back house, she still has to respect her boss.


    "No, you can handle these simple things!!" Elisand rubbed his temples and said, "By the way, who is the leader this time? Do you know it? It''s Ravenkai. Lord Si still..."


    "Not at all, my lord!!" Talissa said with a smile: "The leader this time is definitely someone you can''t think of..."


    "Anyone I can''t think of??" Elisand couldn''t help raising his head and looking at his chief arcanist."Could it be [him]??"


    Although Elisand didn''t say who [he] was, Talissa, who had already had a certain understanding with her, understood what she meant in a second.


    "Yes, it''s [him]...was surprised? Was it unexpected?" A smile leaked from Talissa''s face.


    To be honest, when he heard the name of the leader from the pioneer troops who came from the royal city, Talissa was almost surprised to explode.


    She didn''t expect that she could meet her lover even in the war. It seemed to her that the battlefield had become a romantic place.


    "It''s really him?" Hearing Talissa''s words, Elisand suddenly stood up excitedly... hurriedly walked to his assistant a few steps, grabbed Talissa''s hand, and asked in surprise. : "When will he come?"


    "He wants to come to the front line with the big army... It is said that it will take at least half a month before he can get here!!"


    "I can''t wait..." Elisand couldn''t help muttering.


    Hearing this good news, the physical discomfort caused by her excessive consumption of magic power seemed to have been smoothed a lot.


    Reference 1657


    One thousand six hundred and fifty seven chapters


    Just when the army of the Kaldorei Empire began to gather on the front lines...


    In the forest opposite them, a group of patriarchs tents under the Armani Troll Empire, named Burning Branch Troll Tribe, is also having heated discussions!


    "I just said, don''t attack the night elves'' guard posts, why do you always not listen?" A troll wearing feathers and gorgeous animal skins was complaining.


    "Now, their army is about to be assembled, what shall we do? Should we give up the ancestral land occupied by our tribe for generations and retreat to the hinterland of the empire?"


    "The hinterland of the empire has long been occupied by other tribes. We cannot find hunting grounds to raise our tribes!"


    Looking at the dressing of this troll, he is obviously the wizard of this tribe, and his words still have certain prestige.


    Hearing what he said, a burly troll stood up and shouted angrily: "Why can''t you attack those long-eared guard posts? One of their hunting teams attacked our tribe and took Yarol into captivity. Gone, why can''t we take revenge?"


    "Yarol is my daughter..." a troll who looked a little old said slowly: "I also know that you, as the first hunter in the tribe, like her... But you haven''t passed the tribe elders. The research, you took your subordinates and attacked those long-eared guards, Galanka, you did a little too much..."


    "..." Galanka became even more angry when she heard the patriarch''s words."I don''t care, I only know that as the first warrior of the Burning Branch clan, I will never allow my woman to suffer any harm... Now, Yarol is still in the hands of those long ears, I want to go out hunting and grab a few A senior with long ears, come and exchange for my Yarol..."


    Having said this, Galanka stood up and walked towards the door of the tent...


    At the moment he opened the tent and walked out... He turned his head and glanced at the old elders in the tent with disdain, and said: "The glory of the Amani Empire has been forgotten by you old guys... ¡­You, don¡¯t deserve to sit in this position..."


    After saying these words, he turned his head and left without looking back.


    Galanka''s words made the elders angry...


    "He has no respect and inferiority, don''t you teach him the patriarch?"


    "Yes, Galanka is too much..."


    "He should be thrown into the breeding pond to feed the gods of Loa!!"


    Loa is a god worshiped by trolls. To put it bluntly, it is actually a huge beast...


    They have their own set of methods for making the gods of Loa, using various methods such as blood sacrifices to make the huge beasts obey their orders.


    And the patriarch, who had been silent for a long time, slowly said: "Go and teach him? Who of you can beat him? Besides, the headhunters in the tribe have all obeyed his instructions. Who can command? Got to touch those headhunters??"


    Upon hearing the words of the patriarch, the elders suddenly became dumb...


    The entire tribe, to a certain extent, Galanka''s power is not inferior to the patriarch.


    This is not only the result of deliberate training by the patriarch, but also the reason why Galanka is strong enough...


    In the eyes of the patriarch, Galanka is his successor, and Galanka likes his daughter Yarol, which is one of the reasons why the patriarch is assured of training him.


    However, the original step-by-step inheritance has encountered an accident.


    A hunting team of night elves sneaked into their territory... and took the patriarch''s daughter, Yarol.


    This makes Galanka furious...


    He desperately took his headhunters, tracking down those despicable night elves in the forest...


    However, that hunting team obviously also has jungle masters...


    Their traces disappeared near the hidden moon post...


    After losing the news, Galanka was so angry that he disregarded the patriarch''s ban and took his own thousand headhunters to attack the hidden moon post.


    After paying the loss of more than two hundred people... Galanka took the post.


    Originally, he was furious because of his woman being taken into captivity. Now, the loss of his men even made him furious... He directly ordered his men to eat more than a dozen captured night elf soldiers...


    Cannibalism is nothing to the trolls...


    Sometimes they still eat people of their own clan. What is it to eat some night elves??


    Those guys are still happily happy that they can improve their taste--


    but--


    Now, the army of the Kaldorei Empire has assembled on the border... This time the Kaldorei Empire is really moving, and it intends to solve these barbaric neighbors once and for all.


    After Galanka left the patriarch''s tent, he returned to his tent.


    At this moment, in his tent¡ªa few team leaders of headhunters are gathering.


    Seeing Galanka coming in, the guys stood up hastily."May the God of Loa bless you, strong Galanka!"


    "May they bless you too!" Galanka waved his hand casually as a greeting.


    He sat in his seat with an angry face, looked at the men below, and said: "The elders are already scared, they want to make peace with the long-eared empire..."


    "what??"


    "They are simply losing the face of a troll!!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1244

    "What a bunch of cowards!!"


    Galanka is very satisfied with these actions of his men. For him... the troll should go forward bravely.


    "I decided to ambush their important person... and then use him in exchange for my Yarol..."


    "agree!!"


    "What do you say we should do?"


    Hearing what Galanka said, these guys who had all kinds of bone ornaments inlaid on their fangs screamed in excitement.


    "Now, go and pack your weapons, take your bows and arrows... We, find a place to ambush... I want to tell those long ears that in this jungle, our burning trolls are the kings, they ¡ª¡ªJust a bunch of little mice!!!"


    Following Galanka''s words, the headhunter trolls all howled... For a while, the entire tent seemed to be dancing in a frenzy.


    In fact, it is indeed like a dance of demons...


    Look at their dresses.


    Animal skin-animal bone...


    The so-called decoration is also a skull with a special potion that shrinks the bones.


    And just when these trolls were very excited... Far away in a cave in a valley in the northwest of the empire, a gorgeously dressed night elf man looked at the wooden fence in front of him with a smile...


    In the fence in front of him, there was an ugly-looking female troll curling up inside. She looked at the night elf in front of her with horror, wondering why he wanted to catch herself.


    "Tsk tsk... such an ugly thing can actually cause a war!!" The night elf man looked at the female troll in front of him and said, "You are not in vain..."


    When he said this, the man laughed, and he said to himself: "My Queen, when you destroyed the Burning Branch tribe, you found that this tribe has a thousand threads with the Zu Aman tribe, which holds the pinnacle of the Zu Aman Empire. Will you be surprised when you are in a relationship? At that time... you will find that the entire empire has been dragged into the bottomless abyss of war... Will your people be disappointed in you? What...hahahahahaha!"


    Reference 1658


    One thousand six hundred and fifty eight chapters


    And at the same time¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye was heading towards the front line with the temple force consisting of the guards of the thousand months and the priests of the five hundred moon gods.


    Question¡ªWhy did Zhou Ye, as the supreme commander of the war, not act with the large army??


    The answer is simple. Zhou Ye doesn''t like being in a group of rough guys...


    As far as Zhou Ye is concerned, do you let him in the army every day to mingle with those rough guys?


    You might as well kill him.


    Although the females of the night elves have beautiful figures and beautiful faces, the males of the night elves are not so impressive.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye simply found a reason to rush to the front line for inspection as soon as possible, and followed the temple forces to pull together, separated from the large forces, and advanced to the front line.


    "My lord, how long will it take for us to get to the front line!!" A night elf loli sitting in Zhou Ye''s arms, who seemed to be only fifteen or sixteen years old, asked with her little head up and looking at Zhou Ye.


    "Little Maiev can''t wait to eliminate those trolls?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile when she heard Loli''s question in her arms.


    "Hmm!!" Little Maiev Shadowsong didn''t hide this at all."Those dirty trolls dared to start a war, of course they must teach them the deepest lesson!!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly when she heard the words of Little Lori, and said: "My lovely little Maiev, this time¡ªthe Empire is not just trying to teach them some lessons, what we want¡ªis thorough Destroy them and let this race become a legend that has been discarded in the pile of history!!"


    "..." Little Maiev Shadowsong asked in disbelief: "This way...isn''t it a bit too cruel?"


    "No... my little cutie!!" Zhou Ye whispered after kissing Maiev''s cheek lightly, "In this world, any war waged in the name of race is a fruit. Fruitful..."


    "But, don''t we have a good relationship with the tauren of Highmountain?" Little Maiev Shadowsong asked with some confusion.


    "That''s because, the tauren of Highmountain, their character is docile enough, and... they are willing to accept the empire''s advice and leadership to some extent, so they are considered the empire''s dependent race!!" Zhou Ye said here, pause For a moment."And those trolls, they are not willing to accept the leadership of the empire... and, to some extent, the trolls and their territory far exceed the empire... It''s just that they are divided into tribes, so they change It''s just like a mess of sand!"


    Having said this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but look at the little Maiev Shadowsong...


    Seeing this little cutie''s face still looked confused, Zhou Ye knew that she didn''t quite understand it.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye planned to simplify it even more and explain it to her.


    "On this planet, the places where various races can thrive and live are limited. If there are more of them, we will be less... And now, all we have to do is to grab these places..." Zhou Ye said softly: " There is no justice or evil... only survival or destruction!!"


    This sentence can be said to be the dominant thought of this war...


    If at first, Queen Azshara still wanted to drive away the trolls around the empire.


    So after Zhou Ye showed her the power distribution map of the troll race, she immediately changed her mind.


    The area of ??the Kalimdor continent occupied by the trolls is more than five times that of the Kaldorei Empire...


    It''s just because their social structure is an empire that is formed in a tribal union mode... so it does not pose a threat to the Kaldorei Empire in a short time.


    but----


    The one who fears most is one but...


    However, it is not ruled out that in case there is a talented troll who completes the unification of the troll tribe...


    Then, they will become a great threat to the Kaldorei Empire.


    Judging from the vast territory occupied by trolls and the huge population base, this kind of [but] situation is still very likely to happen...


    Therefore, Queen Azshara has defined this war as a war of extermination...


    In response, Zhou Ye raised his hand to welcome...


    No way, for Zhou Ye, Yan Kong, the life and death of the troll clan had nothing to do with him.


    Besides, as a player who always chooses the Lianmeng character when playing World of Warcraft games, Zhou Ye doesn''t have any good feelings for the tribe...


    Of course, the blood elves are still very good, but with him, how could the blood elves join the tribe??


    Keke-far away.


    At this time, Maiev Lolita in his arms already understood what Zhou Ye meant... "For Kaldorei, the troll must die!!"


    "That''s not bad, it''s this momentum!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    in fact--


    This time, Maiev Little Lolita, the apprentice priest, was not qualified to go to the battlefield. Zhou Ye had brought her forcibly.


    After all, adjusting this kind of thing requires all the time, day and night.


    Just when Zhou Ye planned to instill some private goods into Maiev''s little Lori...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1245

    A fully armed night elf woman riding a black nightsaber came to Zhou Ye. She respectfully bowed her head to Zhou Ye and said, "Your Highness...something is wrong ahead!!"


    "Oh?? Did you find anything? Iwinie?" Zhou Ye temporarily turned his attention from the little Lolita in his arms to the captain of his scout.


    "Yes, my lord!!" As a former forest ranger, now the scout in the guard of the moon, Ewinie said confidently: "In the jungle ahead, I felt a disgusting breath... Moreover, the plants there seem to be sending me some kind of dangerous signal!!"


    "Yes, your premonition is very accurate!!" Zhou Ye smiled, but in that short moment, he was a thousand meters ahead of him in the forest, and more than a thousand trolls were ambushing...


    The stench on their bodies, he could smell it so far away...


    "There is a group of dirty little mice!!" Zhou Ye pulled out a disdainful smile."However, since the little mouse wants to give us a surprise, then... let me give them a surprise!!"


    With that said, Zhou Ye lifted his hand and he was about to completely erase the more than one thousand trolls...


    However, his movement was held down by a slender hand that stretched out from behind him... "Your Highness, although I know that you have the power to destroy this troll army, but-please also to my girls Some opportunities, let them have the opportunity to show you the combat skills they have obtained through hard training!!"


    Reference 1659


    One thousand six hundred and fifty-nine chapters


    "Uh-!!!" Zhou Ye turned his head and looked behind him...


    The person holding his arm is no one else, but the leader of this moon guard force, Matilda...


    Seeing Zhou Ye turning around, Matilda smiled at Zhou Ye."You know, my girls have already eagerly wanted to show their heroism in front of you... Don''t you even plan to give them this opportunity? They will be very disappointed..."


    As her voice fell, all the guards of the moon riding on the nightsaber said in unison: "Please let us attack!!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Seeing the eager gaze in the eyes of these night elf girls... Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, "Well, I allow you to attack... But, again, your task is to escort the priests to the front line. It¡¯s not to fight the enemy bravely, so¡ªplease pay attention to your safety...After all, if any of you gets hurt, I will feel distressed!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the girls suddenly laughed...


    They like this unassuming Prince.


    When they were in the temple of the royal city, because of the strict rules of the temple, they had no chance to talk to the prince who came to the temple frequently.


    And now, thanks to the war, I finally have the opportunity to get close to the prince.


    Women are for self-pleasing, and in the hearts of these girls wearing standard armor, showing their heroic posture on the battlefield to people who like it is another form of female for self-pleasing.


    So-when they heard the enemy''s ambush, they were not panicked, but excited.


    They can finally show their heroism to the people they like.


    With Matilda''s order, the guards of the Thousand Moons began to gather...


    Behind them, the priests of the five hundred temples began to bless their sisters in various states.


    White light waved from the hands of the priests, and crescent-shaped fluorescence gleamed on the forehead of the Moon Guardian...


    That was a sign of being blessed by the moon god Elune--


    Elune was obviously very powerful, and she also attached great importance to her man''s first battle.


    The effect of today''s moon blessing is at least three to five times that of the past.


    In this regard, not only the priests of the temple were surprised, but even the guards of the moon were also a little surprised.


    But what they were surprised by was not one thing.


    What the priests were puzzled about was-could it be that their abilities have been improved again??


    And the guards of the moon were thinking about another thing--it seems that even the moon god agreed with this war, then--this is a just battle, and it is no doubt.


    As the guards of the moon began to emit a faint light, their strength, agility and even reaction speed were greatly strengthened during this period of time.


    On the other side¡ªin the depths of the forest, the trolls who were ambushing on both sides of the road obviously also saw the actions of the night elf troops.


    As the leader of this headhunter army, Galanka is still qualified... He knows that these night elves cannot be prepared, so-he roared."Chong, kill all those long ears and capture the guy in the golden armor alive..."


    The trolls of the headhunter army, upon hearing their leader''s words, jumped down from their hidden places, roaring like wild beasts, and rushed towards Zhou Ye''s army...


    And the Guardian of the Moon, who had just finished blessing, was not afraid of trolls with twice the number of his own army.


    "Array!!"


    Following Matilda''s shout, all the guards of the moon, calmly urging the Nightsaber under their hips, faced the trolls and formed a semicircular defensive formation.


    A total of three semicircular defensive formations, protecting the priests behind them...


    "Sisters, don''t show mercy to these filthy creatures, kill them all, for Goddess Elune, for Queen Azshara!!"


    The guards of the moon shouted in unison: "For Goddess Elune, for Queen Azshara!"


    Following the slogan...they raised the Moon Blade in their hands high.


    The Moon Blade is a weapon that resembles a semicircular crescent...It can be regarded as the standard weapon of the Moon God Guard.


    The style, it looks like an egg knife...


    It is said that the prince personally designed it.


    Even the tricks of this weapon were designed by him...


    Ahem... It''s far away.


    Seeing the barefoot trolls rushing towards them with bone knives made from the bones of various creatures, the guards of the moon were a little commotion.


    Although they have been training for nearly a hundred years, they have never been on the battlefield before, so it is inevitable that there will be riots in the face of the enemy''s charge...


    Seeing this situation, Matilda knew that this was the first hurdle that his men had to pass...


    But how can we ensure their morale??


    Just when she was a little melancholy, she inadvertently glanced at Zhou Ye... she was sure in her heart, and she was thinking about it.


    "Sisters... His Royal Highness has already said that in this battle, the sister who killed the most enemies will be rewarded for spending three days with His Royal Highness!!!"


    Hearing Matilda''s words, the guards of the Moon who stood at the forefront of the battle line brightened...they looked at the trolls rushing towards them, and there was no fear anymore, instead¡ªtheir eyes were full of Eager to try.


    Don''t underestimate the sacrifices these women are willing to make for love...


    They have been greedy for Zhou Ye for a long time...


    Moreover, as a member of the Moon Temple, due to the canon, they must devote their purity to the Moon Goddess.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1246

    In other words, they cannot have men, let alone get married.


    So Zhou Ye''s ten thousand points of red and a little bit of green have become the object of their thoughts day and night...


    Now, there is such a good thing...


    Of course, spending three days of good time together is not necessarily doing that, but-for these guards of the moon, who have been alone for nearly a hundred years, do nothing, as long as they can have close contact with His Royal Highness for three days ,Will suffice¡­¡­


    Seeing the high morale of her men, Matilda completely relieved her mind.


    To her... the troll is not scary.


    Their so-called warriors were nothing in the eyes of the Guardian of the Moon, who had honed their combat skills for nearly a hundred years.


    After all, trolls are short-lived species...How long is the time for a race like them to really use their combat skills to sharpen their combat skills in just a hundred years of life??


    Why is every longevity race terrible?


    Because even the dullest individual, when he has a long enough life, as long as he perseveres in training certain skills, he can obtain achievements that are difficult for short-term species to achieve in a lifetime.


    It is undeniable that there are amazing talents in short-born species, but-that is a minority after all.


    Reference 1660


    One thousand six hundred and sixty chapters


    Hearing Matilda''s words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile.


    How long did you have the coveted qualifications??


    And-it seems that Matilda''s motivation is quite good.


    The morale of the guards of the moon in front of them is increasing at a speed that can be discerned by the naked eye...


    But forget it, anyway, he has been coveting the sister paper in the guard of the moon for a long time, so he should take another guard.


    With such indescribable thoughts, Zhou Ye did not refute Matilda''s words, but shouted: "In order to reward everyone for their brave fighting, we are here to hold a bonfire party in the evening. I hope to see each of you. ...... No one can be less!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the guards of the moon became excited...


    At this time, the trolls have rushed up...


    I don''t know who shouted."For His Royal Highness!"


    Suddenly, the guards of the whole month shouted loudly: "For your Royal Highness, for the bonfire party, kill these dirty creatures!!"


    With the shout...


    The two sides are at war.


    In the beginning, those troll headhunters who were not afraid of death did cause some minor troubles to the guards of the moon, but-soon, they stabilized their positions.


    After all-although the trolls have amazing recovery capabilities, the night elves have amazing recovery capabilities...


    Moreover, as far as martial arts is concerned-these guards of the moon that have been honed for a hundred years are far beyond those of ordinary imperial soldiers.


    Besides, there are priests behind the guard of the moon...


    They were always paying attention to their robes, and seeing someone injured, they didn''t hesitate to lose a healing technique.


    Sometimes, a wounded guard of the moon can enjoy three or four ritual healing techniques.


    On one side is a troll headhunter who is armed with an extremely simple weapon and is fighting with his own extraordinary ability to recover.


    On the other side, wearing a full-body armor, holding a sharp weapon, and possessing good martial skills and enjoying the powerful presence of the priests¡¯ healing arts...


    How to lose??


    Just ask you, if you fight like this-how do you lose??


    After getting through the initial discomfort, the guards of the moon gradually got accustomed to the rhythm on the battlefield, and at this time-the results of their training together appeared.


    Often after those trolls rush into the army, they find that they are not facing one person, but three or four...


    At this time, they couldn''t help but want to ask [Ma Dan''s, who is the one with the larger number??


    Unfortunately, they didn''t have a chance to ask...


    Because, after discovering the amazing recovery capabilities of these trolls, the Moon Guards did not hesitate to change their combat style.


    They greeted the trolls with the moon wheel in their hands...


    Cut off your acridine head, do you have a seed and grow one for me??


    For a time... the entire battlefield became a slaughterhouse...


    Those trolls are being slaughtered just like livestock...


    After all, in the eyes of the guard of the moon, these guys'' heads are still very valuable, and they can be exchanged for opportunities to spend quality time with their male gods.


    Don''t underestimate the way a woman gets crazy... If a woman gets crazy, he can scare a man to death.


    And Galanka, who had taken the lead in the battle, already regretted...


    He didn''t know that the force he attacked was an elite force.


    And-he hacked for a long time, and found that-he hadn''t got a single result.


    When he injured the guard of the month, there was a flash of white light on the guard of the moon, and in the blink of an eye-the wound on the guard of the moon disappeared, and instead attacked him more frantically...


    He is going crazy...what kind of army is he fighting??


    In fact, he was unlucky, who was not good at attacking, and attacked the team of the temple.


    It can be said that the five hundred priests were originally allocated to the entire army.


    But-when they only cast operations on the guards of the moon with a number of only a thousand people, they will grow this army into a truly undead army.


    At this time, Galanka had already realized that he was not only annihilating all his subordinates here, but also more likely... even he himself could not escape alive...


    In despair, Galanka, while holding the huge bone stick in his hand against the weapons of three or four moon guards, took out a small bone axe from behind his waist.


    The bone axe looked black and shiny... it didn''t look like a good thing.


    But in fact it is indeed the case-


    This bone axe was concocted by witches in the Galanka tribe with various poisons.


    He believed that if anyone was struck by this bone axe, they would die...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1247

    Galanka took out his poison axe while looking for gaps in the battlefield...


    He saw Zhou Ye who was more than 300 meters away...


    In his opinion, Zhou Ye was wearing a gorgeous golden armor, obviously a big man...


    However, Galanka really didn''t have the confidence to use his bone axe to pierce the armor of this big man, so-he targeted the little girl in the arms of the big man...


    After all, since the little girl can sit in the arms of that big man, she thinks she should be a high-status existence, and¡ªthe commoner on her body obviously cannot withstand her own bone axe...


    Thinking of this, Galanka flashed away, stepped back a little, and escaped the moon blades of the three moon guards, and then forcefully directed the poisonous bone axe in his hand towards the little Maiev Shadowsong in Zhou Ye''s arms. , Threw it over... "Feel my pain, you long ears!!"


    Seeing the bone axe flying towards the little Maiev, the guards of the moon around Zhou Ye suddenly became anxious. They knew how important the little trainee priest was on the road to His Royal Highness, and some even wanted to use themselves The body of flesh and blood blocked the blow.


    "His Royal Highness, be careful!!"


    "Little Maiev, be careful!"


    However, the speed of the axe is too fast...


    Regardless of whether it was the guard of the moon who blocked it with the body, the guard of the moon hurriedly blocked with a weapon in his hand, all rushed into the air.


    Little Maiev watched the small black axe flying towards her...


    At this moment, time seemed to slow down, she desperately wanted to move her body, but... just after she moved, she stopped her actions again.


    Because, she realized one thing, behind her, is His Royal Highness...If she moves away, then there is no doubt that Axe will see His Royal Highness''s body... She will never allow such a situation...


    Thinking of this, little Maiev couldn''t help closing her eyes...Her horns couldn''t help but smile.


    It''s just--it''s a shame. There are many things that she wants to tell His Royal Highness... She also wants to stand behind His Royal Highness and bless him in various states.


    But-enough, to block this mortal axe for His Royal Highness, little Maiev felt so happy.Maybe--even if he died, His Royal Highness will always remember her...


    Remembering an ordinary girl he brought to the city from a village in Suramar, remembering that she died for him, this¡ªsufficient.


    Reference 1661


    Chapter One Thousand Sixty One


    Zhou Ye looked at the sad smile on the face of the little Lolita in his arms, and he felt dumbfounded.


    What makes them feel like a weak magician??


    Obviously he was wearing his own armor, and wanted to show off his brave posture.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    However, in Zhou Ye''s heart, there was also an indescribable touch...


    In your life, how many people of the opposite sex can you meet who are willing to die for you??


    No matter whether it was because of her own adjustments, or because she subtly used spiritual hints to strengthen her favorability... Such feelings could not be disappointed.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, gently hugged the little Lolita in his arms, and whispered in her ear: "Don''t be afraid, my little Maiev, I won''t let you hurt at any time. ..."


    With the sound of words coming from behind, Maiev couldn''t help but open her eyes. She felt that the time in the whole world seemed to have stagnated at this moment.


    And in this stagnant world, a large hand of Xin wearing a golden armored handguard, protruded from behind her, and lightly flicked his finger on the black bone axe that smashed straight to her door.


    Suddenly, the bone axe seemed to turn into a black streamer...flew towards its owner at a speed that was difficult to discern with the naked eye.


    puff----


    The black bone axe slashed on Galanka''s head in an instant, and the axe blade had completely fallen into his skull, leaving only the axe handle outside.


    The tragic Galanka turned into a corpse before even shouting.


    It''s not over yet...


    The skin of Galanka''s corpse fell on the ground, but in an instant, it turned into the same color as ink, and then the ground under his corpse also turned the same color, and at an absolutely not slow speed, Spread to the surroundings.


    This vision shocked the guards of the Moon who were still besieging him. They hurriedly controlled the Nightsaber under their crotch and retreated.


    "It''s so poisonous!!" Zhou Ye sighed and waved his hand slightly...that piece of ground was dug out abruptly by Zhou Ye''s magical hand, and then... "Annihilation!"


    Following the words that Zhou Ye uttered, the poisonous-infected piece of land and Galanka''s corpse suspended in mid-air instantly turned into the most basic molecules and disappeared into this world.


    "..." At this time, little Maiev realized what had just happened. She couldn''t help but look at Zhou Ye behind her... In her eyes, there was an unspeakable meaning... After a long while, she slowly Said: "You, once again changed my destiny...sir!!!"


    "Oh? Really? Then, does my little Maiev like this change?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "..." Little Maiev did not say a word, but awkwardly stretched out her hand backwards, hugged Zhou Ye''s neck, and then pulled towards herself...


    Of course Zhou Ye couldn''t bear to see Little Lolita embarrassed, so - he obeyed her and lowered her head...


    Little Maiev raised her head without hesitation, and sent her little goblin up...


    This time between life and death, little Maiev understood one thing deeply...


    That''s right, the night elves have a life that is almost immortal, but-things are impermanent, no one dare to say what will happen in the next moment.


    She didn''t want to leave so many regrets when she was dying...


    Looking at the two people who are talking, the eyes of the priests of the temple around him shine...


    "Wow, Maiev is so proactive!!"


    "Should we take the initiative too?? It seems that His Royal Highness doesn''t dislike active girls!"


    "This is a good idea..."


    The voice of the priests did not make Maiev shy...


    No, or it should be said, she is indeed shy, but-she is not willing to end this talk.


    She greedily asked for everything in the mouth of the man behind her, and she couldn''t wait to merge her whole body with him.


    And at this moment--


    The remaining troll headhunters on the battlefield have also discovered the fact that Galanka has died.


    They had no fighting spirit anymore, whizzed, turned their heads and ran...


    And the guards of the moon behind them are not willing...


    Where are you supposed to be here??Do you attack whenever you want?Run if you want??


    You ran away, what do we get in exchange for rewards??

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1248

    Following the leadership of the moon guards, Matilda gave an order... the moon guards controlled the Nightsaber under their hips and chased them up.


    finally----


    There were more than two thousand troll headhunters, and fewer than one hand managed to escape.


    When the guards of the moon returned happily with victory, the entire battlefield that had just been bloody had been cleaned up.


    This is not difficult for Zhou Ye...


    Although Zhou Ye hadn''t learned druid spells before, but - he had cultivated a druid.


    If you want to, sleep with the master...


    Zhou Ye has no idea how many times he slept Ashaman, the first druid and panther demigod in the history of Azeroth, how could he not learn anything at all??


    It was just a simple vine technique. The vines pouring out of the ground pulled the bodies of the trolls into the depths of the ground and became the nutrients in this land.


    Want to come, wait until this time next year, the wildflowers here will bloom more beautifully, right??


    After the battle, it was naturally time for Zhou Ye to fulfill his promise.


    At this time, the sky had gradually darkened.


    In fact, in order to rush to the front line as soon as possible, this unit is moving forward day and night, so-when they were attacked, it happened to be evening.


    Now that the sky was dark, Zhou Ye simply lit a bonfire more than ten meters high, and then he took out all the fine wines in his bracelet without hesitation...


    The guards of the moon also went into the forest and hunted a lot of prey...


    Suddenly, on this valley floor that was just a battlefield, an extraordinary bonfire party began.


    In order to let these lovely girls enjoy themselves, Zhou Ye simply used great power to temporarily separate this open space from the world, forming a special demiplane.


    And the girls who didn''t know anything about this thought they had fallen into some magic trap... If it weren''t for Zhou Ye''s explanation, it is estimated that they would not even have the mood for the party.


    But after learning that all of this was Zhou Ye''s ghost, the girls suddenly became noisy...


    When a woman faces many men, that woman is a disadvantaged group.


    However, when a man faces many girls, he has to say that the girls will become very strong.


    In addition, these girls have just been baptized on the battlefield, and the hostility in their hearts has not yet dissipated, so -


    I don¡¯t know since when the bonfire party changed its flavor...


    From the beginning of singing and dancing, the girls blatantly ate Zhou Ye''s tofu, and then to the end - one by one, they did not hide their thoughts, and rushed towards Zhou Ye.In the end... the bonfire party evolved into a celestial convention...


    Reference 1662


    One thousand six hundred and sixty two chapters


    I don''t know when, the campfire is about to go out.


    And beside the bonfire, there are more than a thousand night elf girls without long objects.


    Let me put it this way, including the little Lori Maiev, all lying on the ground, completely unable to get up again.


    There was only one figure sitting by the river, staring at the river...


    No one else, it was Matilda, the leader of the Moon Guard.


    She did not indulge herself in the same way as her subordinates, but silently hid away.


    Just when Matilda was thinking about something, she suddenly heard the sound of footsteps coming from behind... She didn''t need to look back to know who would be the one who had enough energy at this time.


    "The cute girls under me still don''t seem to be able to beat you, Your Royal Highness!!" Matilda said without looking back.


    "You know, Matilda..." Zhou Ye didn''t care about his current state of nakedness, and sat beside Matilda, "What are you thinking?"


    "I was thinking...this war, how many of these girls can''t return to the temple..." Matilda said deeply.


    "Snapped!"


    Zhou Ye unceremoniously pressed Matilda to his lap and slapped her dolphins.


    "Deepness is not for you, little guy, it''s better for you to tell me your thoughts honestly!!"


    "How long hasn''t you heard you call me little guy!!" Matilda''s voice was full of nostalgia."From when I was very young, when I was selected into the temple and became a guard of the little moon who fought to guard the glory of the goddess, you often called me little guy..."


    "..." Zhou Ye just wanted to speak, but Matilda was covering her eyes.


    "Don''t talk, let me finish!!"


    Having said this, Matilda twisted slightly and straddled Zhou Ye''s arms. She cupped Zhou Ye''s cheek with her hands, her eyes staring at Zhou Ye''s."At that time, when I first saw you... I was stunned. It turns out that there is such a handsome man in the world!!"


    "I still remember, when you gently stroked my head with your hand, and said to me [little guy, you will definitely become a powerful guard of the moon]!"


    "This sentence has always inspired me..."


    "No matter how hard the training in the temple is, no matter how tiring the training is, as long as you think of these words, I feel that I am full of power!!"


    "But what about you? What are you doing?" Saying this, Matilda said here, her face changed and she became gritted her teeth.


    "You ignored my love and put all your attention on those high-ranking priests!!"


    "You are in the Garden of Elune, singing with them every night... but you completely ignore the feelings of our moon guardians!!"


    "At that time, I hated you, and even... I hated you for a while and wanted to kill you!!"


    "But-sure enough, I still can''t do it!!"


    "Hundreds of years have passed. The little guard of the moon at the time has become the guard leader in the temple... but you are still stingy to cast your eyes on me!!"


    "Today, I finally waited for my chance...a chance for revenge, I know you are great, but-I will let you lose in my hands..."


    To be honest, the expression on Zhou Ye''s face can be described in one word--.


    what is this??Revenge??


    But since it is revenge... why are you taking off your clothes??In what way is she going to defeat herself???


    "After the raids by those girls, you are already the end of the war?!!!" Matilda said slightly proudly: "And now, let me end your undefeated myth...hiss...ok Pain...but it''s okay. Compared with the pain during training, this kind of pain is not worth mentioning..."


    Zhou Ye looked at Matilda who was talking to herself a little speechlessly...


    Is this girl just not participating in the war just to defeat him in this way??


    Really ¡ª I think too much.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1249

    Not to mention that it was the first time that Matilda''s awkward move didn''t mean the slightest defeat of Zhou Ye, but it made herself hurt.


    ...Furthermore, with Zhou Ye''s physique, even after the bloody battle of more than a thousand girls, he still has nothing to do.


    Why does blood flow into a river??


    Because the guardians of the moon and the priests of the moon are both pure and good girls... This is the stipulation in the doctrine of the moon god, and only girls with a pure body can serve the goddess of the moon Elune.


    Hey, so... you know.


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    Zhou Ye looked at him, using clumsy movements, Matilda, who was constantly doing up, down, movement, and movement... couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    He knows Matilda''s thoughts... In fact, this girl has been hiding here because she wants to monopolize the last time, so she doesn''t go to the chaotic meeting just now.


    And the words she just said that seemed nonsense, actually did say her inner feelings, she did hate Zhou Ye for a while...


    In fact, it was precisely because of this sign that the highest priest, Fina Nightwind, deliberately proposed the idea of ??letting Zhou Ye take the guard of the moon and the priest of the moon to go with him.


    Thinking about how terrible a woman who hates her love is terrible.


    In order to prevent this from happening, Feina made this kind of meat buns and beating dogs...


    Sending more than a thousand beautiful and pure night elf girls to her man¡¯s side, it turns out that you don¡¯t need to think about what it will be... But Fina can¡¯t help it, she can¡¯t change the batch every few hundred years Guard right??That''s not fair to these girls... and it''s not realistic.


    Of course Zhou Ye, who knew this well, wouldn''t say anything.


    "Little guy, are you ready to enjoy this beautiful night?" Zhou Ye said, turning over and pressing Matilda under him... With a wicked smile on his face, he said, "I feel that this comes from the prince. Punishment!!"


    "No... slow down... asshole... ah-!!!"


    Matilda found out that she had done the same actions of the subordinates she had despised just now.


    The whole person, Gen himself involuntarily made all kinds of blushing noises... All she could do now was the man who hugged her arms tightly and allowed him to lead herself into the unknown world. ...


    And just as Zhou Ye was enjoying the victory bonfire party...


    In the burning branch troll tribe far in the jungle... a storm is brewing.


    This storm will eventually pull the entire Zul''aman Empire into the vortex of war, and eventually pull the entire Azeroth troll into this war.


    On the continent of Kalimdor, it seemed to think of the sound of war drums.


    Reference 1663


    One thousand six hundred and sixty-three chapters


    "Archie, my old friend... what made you actually use the brazier?"


    In the tent of the patriarch of the Burning Branch Troll, the chief of the Burning Branch Troll is standing in front of a brazier with blue flames...


    In this brazier, a troll image that looked about the same age as the Burning Branch Troll Chief Archer was pulsing with the blue flame in the brazier, and it was bright and dark--it looked very strange.


    "Gorner, my friend...!!!" Archer, the chief of the Burning Branch Troll, said with a somewhat ugly expression: "I contacted you today because I have a very bad news to tell you!!"


    "Oh? Very bad news?" There was a look of surprise on the face of the troll called Gorner, but after a moment, he returned to a smile."Is your tribe facing the threat of war? Don¡¯t worry... I have ordered Silid to take his most elite headhunters to your place to support your war... Don¡¯t worry, in the forest. In, we trolls are worthy of the pride of heaven!"


    Having said this, Gorner looked at Achill behind him a little strangely."Archie, why didn''t I see my lovely Galanka? Is he going to perform some task?"


    "No, Gorner..." Archer finally decided to tell the truth... "Galanka ambushed an army with long ears, regardless of my order... But I didn''t expect that the army was actually long. The elite troops of ears, my headhunter troops, the whole army was wiped out...Galanka was also killed on the spot!!"


    "what!!!!!"


    Hearing the words of Chief Burning Branch, the troll in the brazier''s face suddenly became extremely hideous...


    His words are full of pain... "Those hateful long ears, I will make them pay the price!!"


    Having said this, Gorner''s voice changed."But Archer, my old friend, don''t you need to give me an explanation? Why does my lovely Galanka go back to block the elite troops with long ears??"


    "I said, he disregarded my order and did his own thing!!" Chief Burning Branch said bitterly.


    That idiot Galanka, he messed up everything...


    "Okay..." Gorner''s complexion seemed to return to normal. After a long silence, he said: "Don''t worry, just the death of a son will not affect our friendship. Now Archie, you have to take care of it. In your territory, those long ears must not be allowed to enter the territory of our ancestral empire. The warriors of our Amani tribe are ready to go. They will soon arrive at the front line, together with the warriors of your tribe, to resist the invasion of those long ears. , This war, our ancestral Aman Empire will win!"


    "Zu''aman Empire-will win!!" Chief Burning Branch seemed to be infected by Gorner''s words, and he shouted.


    "Okay, let''s do it! I have to deal with some things... I look forward to the next time we meet, that''s when we win!" With that, Gorner took the lead in destroying the communication brazier... ¡­


    Looking at the blue brazier that lost the image in front of him, but was still burning... Chief Burning Branch fell into silence.


    At this moment, he didn''t have the excitement on his face when he shouted slogans just now, but was full of worry...


    "Master Chief, what are you worried about?" At this time, behind the piles of debris in his tent, a few trolls walked around. It was none other than the elders and witch doctors of this tribe... ¡­"The most powerful tribe of the Zu Aman Empire, the chief of the Amani tribe, Gorner has promised to send troops to support us, what are you still worried about?"


    It¡¯s not someone else who said this, but the witch doctor...


    "...Huh--!" Chief Burning Branch did not speak, but sighed deeply... After a while, he said: "You always complain that I am indulging Galanka, but... you know why I want to Indulge Galanka?"


    "..." XN


    Hearing the words of Chief Burning Branch, everyone shook their heads even though they had a hint of speculation in their hearts...


    "Ten years ago, our Ranzhi tribe lost its territory in the battle with the evil branch tribe!!" Chief Ranzhi took a deep breath and said, "You all know about this... "


    "Hmm!!" XN


    "At that time... I had to ask for help from the most powerful Amani tribe, wanting their help..."


    "At that time, Gorner, who had just received the position of chief of the tribe, met me..."


    "He made a request. He asked me to raise his young son Galanka... and in the future, pass the position of the tribal chief to him, so that he will lend a helping hand to us!!"


    "I was desperate, but in desperation, I could only agree to his request!!"


    "I took away Galanka, who was still in the swaddling clothes, and at the same time our tribe also obtained this forest where they can thrive!!"


    "Remember that powerful headhunter, Galanka''s teacher? He was the guard sent by Gorner to train Galanka!!"


    "I know that Gorner is plotting my tribe, but-in that desperate situation, even if I know that it is a poison, I have to close my eyes and eat it!!"


    "Now-Galanka is dead... Gorner will never give up!!" He said here, the eyes of Chief Burning Branch flashed."We should leave here too..."


    "why??"


    "Leaving here, how do we live? Chief!!!"


    "It''s about to enter a severe winter. Our tribe has no time to store food for the winter because of preparations for war!!"

 The Movie World Chapter 1250

    "Migrating at this time, our tribe will suffer heavy casualties!!"


    Faced with the arguing voices of these elders, Chief Burning Branch gave a strong beating of the bone stick in his hand.


    The bone rod touched the staring ground, and a muffled noise made all the trolls stunned.


    "The deaths and injuries are heavy, it is better than the enemy''s stomach and back!!" Chief Burning Zhi angrily said: "If we don''t leave, there is only one dead end waiting for our tribe. At that time-Burning branch tribe will become a victim of everyone. Tribes that have been forgotten!!"


    Upon hearing the chief''s words, the trolls fell silent...


    After a long while, they nodded...


    Chief Amani, who has died of his son, will never give up. This is not just as simple as dying a son... It also means that his plot against the Burning Branch tribe has been completely bankrupt.


    At that time, perhaps the Amani headhunters who rushed over behind them, the first thing to do is not to go to the battlefield and fight with the Long Ears, but to destroy them first... Maybe only the destruction of their tribe can Quiet Gorner''s anger...


    "Of course, we can''t just leave like this..." said this, Chief Burning Branch said to the witch doctor: "I remember you understand the language and writing of the long ears, right?"


    "Yes, Lord Chief!!"


    "Then, use their words to draw a direct map to the Amani tribe... The two-thirds of the front must be accurate. Whether it is the military divisions of the passes or the paths in the dangerous areas, I will mark them. , As for the back third, just play as you like..." At this, Chief Burning Branch leaked a gloomy smile."Let these two forces that forced us to leave our hometown become feuds..."


    Listening to the chief''s gloomy laughter, the witch doctor couldn''t help but shudder... The two-thirds of the accurate map in the front is enough to cause heavy losses to the Amani tribe, while the back third can cause the Kaldorei Empire to lose its troops... ¡­The patriarch is really¡ªso bad.


    Reference 1664


    One thousand six hundred and sixty-four chapters


    In the evening of the next day--


    Zhou Ye brought the Guardian of a Thousand Moons and the priests of the Five Hundred Moon Gods to the forefront of the war...


    "His Royal Highness, welcome your arrival!!"


    The commander-in-chief of the magician legion, Queen Azshara''s magical advisor, and Grand Magister Elisand and her assistant, Talissa, greeted Zhou Ye who had entered the barracks first.


    Behind them was a male night elf wearing a mage''s robe...Prince Farodis.


    The young Prince Farodis was the first lord to lead his legion to the front.


    This is also no way. Whoever makes the city of Na''thalas under his control not far from the border... Whether it is to protect his homeland or to build meritorious works on the battlefield, he must come here with the unshirkable responsibility Here.


    "Everyone has worked hard!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded at them, then turned to Matilda and said, "Take your sisters first and go to the station!!!"


    "Okay, Your Highness!!" Matilda nodded, and directly led the priests and the guards of the moon towards the center of the barracks... They will be stationed at the center of the barracks closest to Zhou Ye. Is the priest the treasure on the battlefield?Under normal circumstances, they will get the most appropriate placement.


    After watching Matilda lead the troops away, Zhou Ye looked at Elisand and Prince Falodis and asked curiously: "What happened?"


    Zhou Ye found out just now, these people seemed to have a trace of worry on their faces, and after a little guess, they knew something was going on.


    "His Royal Highness!!" Prince Farodis first said: "The trolls in the forest have lost their traces. Our scouts only found a messy camp in their settlement...there are no trolls in the camp. Exists... They are still on a tree trunk and found a map!!"


    To Zhou Ye, Prince Farodis is no stranger...After all, he goes to the Aludis City once a year to see Queen Azshara...How could he be unfamiliar with the Queen''s spouse?


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye was also stunned... Before this battle started, the enemy ran for him. What happened??


    Are they going to play forest guerrilla warfare with themselves??


    "Where is the map?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Here..." Eli Sound said, and handed Zhou Ye a map...


    This is a map drawn with animal skins. What is marked on the map with wizard text without a preface...


    Although I don¡¯t really understand what the text on this map wants to describe... But from this map, Zhou Ye saw the full picture of the Zu Aman Empire, and also saw the military layout of some key passes... It doesn¡¯t matter if the language is not clear, Zhou Ye Comparing this map with the high-resolution aerial bird''s-eye view in my mind, I can guess one or two in an instant.


    "Haha... this troll tribe is very cunning!!" Zhou Ye smiled...


    This troll, this trick of driving away tigers and devouring wolfs is pretty slippery.


    The first 60% of the albums are real, and the back 40% are fake.


    If you look at it from another commander... I guess you might not be able to figure out what this map is trying to express at the beginning, but-as the battle progresses, compare the battle map with this map, and you will understand more or less. Some.


    By the time--


    According to the markings on this map, it can be said that the Kaldorei Empire is enough to advance in the first half of the war...


    However, if you habitually think that you can follow the map in the second half, you will die miserably.


    What kind of heart does this guy who drew the map hold??


    Judging from his appearance, he wanted to make the Kaldorei Empire and the trolls lose both.


    As Zhou Ye was thinking about things... Prince Falodis seemed to be fidgeting.


    "His Royal Highness...Is there any problem with this picture?" Prince Farodis asked anxiously.


    Of course he was anxious, because in order to figure out whether the outposts marked on this map were true or not, he sent a team of scouts composed of elite forest rangers to go deep into the forest to investigate... if the map was a trap. , Then his elite scout team will be over.


    "Well, what should I say, this map is probably half-true and half-fake!!" Zhou Ye replied.


    Zhou Ye''s answer made Prince Falodis a little dumbfounded... half true???Where is it true?Where is the fake??


    Seeing the look of Prince Farodis, Zhou Ye asked, "Is there any problem?"


    "No...no..." Prince Farodis just wanted to say that there is nothing wrong...After all, that scout team was sent out secretly from the Great Magister Elisand!


    Why did you hide it from the Ellisand Grand Magister??


    Of course it''s to grab merit...


    After all, merit points are counted as contribution points¡ªaccording to the Queldorei Act, contribution points are good things. With these contribution points, Prince Farodis can use these contribution points for his own Nathalas School of Magic For more convenience, even... some well water from the Well of Eternity that can be used for research.


    However, in the end, for the safety of his subordinates, the Prince Farodis decided to tell the truth...


    "Sorry, my lord, I lied!!" After letting go of the obsession in his heart, Prince Farodis was able to face Zhou Ye and Elisand very frankly...He first apologized to Zhou Ye, and then Turning around again to apologize to Elisand: "Sorry, Your Excellency, I did not notify you, so I sent a scout troop to the forest to explore the places marked on the map!!!"


    "..." Eli Sound was a little speechless...


    In fact, she is only responsible for the affairs of the magician army. She has no control over the army of Prince Farodis... But since Zhou Ye has not yet arrived, several commanders discussed it and it became a temporary Methods¡­¡­


    And although Prince Farodis''s act of grabbing power is a bit untruthful, it can be considered reasonable...


    Therefore, Elisand did not feel much angry... "It''s not the time to say this, where did you send your scout?"


    "Here!!" Farodis pointed at a point on the map closest to the forest and said: "I just want to know what the points on this map mean..."


    "Is there?" Zhou Ye looked at a spot in the forest that Prince Farodis was pointing to, and after thinking about it, said: "There is no big problem there...Your scout should be safe for the time being! ! As long as they don''t encounter the trolls who come to support..."

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1251

    "The troll who came to support?"


    "Yes, the troll who came to support!!" Zhou Ye said, casting his gaze on the endless forest in the distance...Zang Jiao smiled."A big battle is about to begin...Ailisander, are you interested in bringing your magician army with me and using a grand firework to open a splendid opening ceremony for this war?"


    "As you wish, my highness!!" Elisand looked at Zhou Ye''s eyes, with tenderness that could melt gold and iron.


    Chapter 1665


    One thousand six hundred and sixty-five chapters


    In the dark and humid forest...


    A long line is coming towards the Kaldorei border area...


    It is not difficult to see from their rickety walk that these people are all trolls.


    Compared with the Burning Branch Trolls, their equipment is much more sophisticated...At least, they already have steel armor, but-on their bodies, they still retain some traditional troll bone equipment.


    But these equipment is just to prove their identity...


    They are the most elite headhunters in the troll clan...


    On their necks, on their armor, even on their waists, and on their weapons...the little skulls hanging like ornaments are a symbol of their glory.


    That is after they chopped off the heads of their enemies, they used special witch potions to condense them into this...


    In the team, the guy who was riding on Deinonychus and almost covered with small skulls was the warlord of this team¡ªSilid.


    At this moment, he was removing a piece of animal skin from the claws of a huge eagle...


    Opening the animal skin, Silid looked at it, and then threw it into the hands of the army witch doctor beside him...


    After the witch doctor took the animal skin and looked at it... hesitatingly asked: "The chief wants us to get to the Burning Branch tribe, first kill the entire Burning Branch tribe... Why does this happen? We talk to the Burning Branch tribe. Isn¡¯t it the closest ally?"


    "Hehe... I don''t know who is the ally or the enemy, I only know that the chief''s order must be carried out!!" Seelid said in a loud voice: "For me... it doesn''t matter who is the enemy, anyway, in the end, their My head will be my trophy!!"


    Speaking of this, Sealide confidently looked at the endless headhunters behind him...


    This headhunter force of more than 10,000 people can be said to be the elite of the entire Amani tribe.


    Even the Amani tribe with a population of hundreds of thousands can only produce a headhunter force of 10,000 people. Every troll in this force is a brave hunter in the jungle. They are proficient in various ways. The skills necessary for hunting in the forest...


    Seelid has full confidence in his army...


    In the forest, his troops can resist enemies that are several times greater than their own, and even defeat them!!


    So far, Silid doesn¡¯t know much about the newly risen Kaldorei Empire...In his opinion, those races that build city-states outside the forest are definitely not their opponents in the forest...


    As for the Burning Branch tribe??


    What kind of waves can a tribe with less than 50,000 people make in front of its own troops??


    On a hill not far from the path the troll troop was traveling on, a figure that almost blended with the entire forest lay quietly... He watched condescendingly in front of him that this one was moving forward. The army of trolls murmured: "This is terrible. I didn''t expect that there are so many dirty trolls. It seems that I have to go back and report to Prince Falodis first. I have already prepared!!"


    Having said this, he retreated gently...Until he exited the sight of those trolls, the whole person turned into a forest elf, walking through the forest at a speed that was difficult to distinguish with the naked eye...


    He didn''t retreat to the border in a straight line, but went around a few times, informing his colleagues and letting them hide, before pulling out his nightsaber from a hidden place, and then riding all the way. Run towards the border.


    When he ran to the front camp non-stop, what he saw was a scene that made him dumb...


    I saw that the mages who had been hiding in their barracks, studying arcane mysteries, had walked out of their barracks, and began to line up in the clearing... They looked like they had big actions.


    He didn''t care much, and rushed to his prince... "Your Highness..."


    Prince Farodis was also very excited when he saw this man, he grabbed his hand."Sades, it''s great that you''re okay!!"


    "His Royal Highness..." The scout captain, Thadders, did not care much, and hurriedly told his prince what he had seen.


    The endless troll soldiers... there are tens of thousands of people.


    "Don''t worry, Thaddess!!" Prince Farodis smiled and interrupted the words of his most trusted scout captain, "His Royal Highness has decided to lead us and give this troll''s reinforcements a grand welcome ceremony. Go!!"


    "His Royal Highness?" Thadder is still very curious about the Prince who only hears his name.


    "Of course!!" Prince Farodis said, a hand of Lasades walked towards Zhou Ye who was talking to Elisand and Talitha.


    "His Royal Highness, this is my scout captain, Thaddess..." Prince Farodis said while introducing Thadders, "I think he has important information to tell you!!"


    "May the light of the Moon God shine on you forever, Your Royal Highness!!" Thadder hurriedly greeted Zhou Ye.


    "May the light of Elune shine on you forever, Thaddess!!" Zhou Ye said, looking at the hands that Thadders and Prince Falodis clenched tightly...Fuck, this The two are actually in such a relationship??


    No wonder that in the game, Thaddeus led the night watchman to rescue Prince Farodis... the feelings are based.


    "His Royal Highness, I think I should tell you what I found!!" Thadder didn''t notice the strangeness in Zhou Ye''s eyes at all, he said what he had seen and heard.


    After listening to Thadds, Zhou Ye smiled and nodded."Yes, I think that is probably the reinforcements of the trolls... However, they obviously don''t know that the tribe confronting us has escaped, so we might give him a grand welcome ceremony!!"


    "Grand welcome ceremony??"


    "That''s right!!" Zhou Ye smiled, and then gently pressed a point on the map with his hand."right here!!"


    "This is... the serpentine canyon?" Thadds, who has explored this area on the spot, recognized that point on the map at a glance. I have to say that it is indeed a good place for ambushes, but¡ª" I am afraid that time is not enough? Your Royal Highness..."


    That gorge that stretches for several kilometers is indeed very suitable for ambushes, but--


    Thadds thought of this, pointing to a point not far from the Serpentine Canyon and said: "The troll''s troops have arrived here, counting the time I just arrived back... Although most of them are infantry without mounts. , But... It''s been so long, almost, they have already arrived at the Serpentine Canyon!! When we pass, they may have passed this canyon!! We prepared too late, Your Royal Highness... "


    "It''s not too late, it''s not too late!!" Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously on his face: "Spells can do a lot of things you can''t expect! Captain Scout!!"


    Reference 1666


    One thousand six hundred and sixty six chapters


    "...This is really amazing!!"


    Thadder looked at the scenery in front of him in disbelief and couldn''t help muttering to himself.


    At this time, he was standing at the highest point of the serpentine canyon...looking at the winding canyon under his feet.


    And beside him, there are thousands of Kaldorei mages.


    He was not amazed by Zhou Ye''s mass teleportation technique, but was amazed that Zhou Ye could teleport all the mage troops here so accurately.


    You know, it is not easy to use teleportation spells. One of the prerequisites is that you must have been there before...


    In fact, if Elisand hadn''t been to the border when searching for Titan artifacts for her Majesty, she would not have been able to bring the craftsmen to the border quickly to establish a defense system.


    And Thadds didn''t think that His Royal Highness had ever arrived here, otherwise, he would not ask where so many people could be put down in the Serpentine Canyon.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1252

    Just by asking about the surrounding environment, you can lead people to teleport... This is simply a miracle.


    At this time, the wizard forces have already begun to find their position on both sides of the canyon under the order of Elisand...


    what did you say??There are hundreds of meters wide on both sides of the canyon, how do you shuttle back and forth??


    A must-have magic for a mage-learn about flash art.


    For these masters, flashing hundreds of meters is not difficult.


    After the nearly 1,000 mage troops were arranged on both sides of the canyon, Zhou Ye said to Prince Farodis: "I remember that His Royal Highness is also a mage who is proficient in fire spells, right??"


    "Yes, Your Highness, as you said, I am also a magician!!" Prince Farodis nodded and said: "Please give your order!!"


    "Well, I want you to go to the entrance of the Serpentine Valley, and when you see the magic bullet in the sky, use the meteorite technique to seal the entire valley to death!!" Zhou Ye said here, smiling slightly."I want this troll army to become a magic target with nowhere to run!!"


    "As you wish!!" Prince Farodis nodded and flashed towards the entrance. Before leaving, he didn''t forget to bring his scout captain with him... This full of emotions almost didn''t flash up. Zhou Ye''s eyes.


    Then, Zhou Ye asked Talisa to go to the end of the Serpentine Valley, where she would be responsible for blocking the exit...


    Until all the things were allocated, only Eli Sound was left beside Zhou Ye.


    Elisand directly lifted up a curtain of magical transformation...


    Suddenly, no matter from anywhere, there is no sign of anyone here... This is just a very practical magic technique, and it is not difficult for the mage.


    Not only did she open the magic curtain, other wizards also opened a magic curtain...sneak attack, you must have the consciousness of sneak attack.


    You stand there carelessly, is that called a sneak attack??


    Relying on himself in the magic curtain, the Great Magister Elisand did not hesitate to hug Zhou Ye from behind, and put his little scorpion in his ear, exhaling in a low voice, "We His Royal Highness actually didn''t assign me a task, is he looking down on me??"


    "Snapped!!"


    Zhou Ye slapped him with a backhand and slapped Elisand¡¯s dolphins. He smiled and said, "You are not assigned tasks because you are the main force of the offense. When the time comes, you have to perform well... "


    "Hehe..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Elisand nodded with a grin. Being so valued by her man made her feel happy.


    But, after a while-Elisand asked with some doubts: "My dear, don''t you think that map is suspicious?"


    "Nothing suspicious!!" Zhou Ye lazily took out a sofa from his wristband, and then sat on it... he stretched out his hand and hugged Elisand in his arms."It''s nothing more than a thief-hearted guy who wants us and the Zu Aman Empire to lose out, so that he can get a chance to thrive!!"


    "You mean the troll tribe that was confronting us?" Elisand suddenly understood, her apricot eyes widened and angrily said: "Aren''t we helping that bastard by ambushing this troll army here? ... You know, they are the culprits who attacked our outpost!!"


    "It doesn''t matter!!" Zhou Ye lazily put his hand on Elisand''s dolphins, feeling the unspeakable elasticity, and said: "This is the era of the replacement of the old and the new hegemony in the mainland... We and represent the old hegemony. The troll clan will have a battle at the end, for the dominance of this continent... Is there any tribe the same!!"


    "Besides, I don''t intend to let that tribe go so easily!!" Zhou Ye said here, with a wicked smile on his face."You said, if I let a troll escape from the dead and take this map back to the patriarch of the Amani tribe, what would he do?"


    "The patriarch of Amani will find that he has been placed..." Elisand''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    "More than that!!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "You know, because you don''t know about this tribe''s escape, the armies of those Amani trolls will pass through this serpentine canyon unsuspectingly. Put it this way-that guy is the chief culprit who buried these troll army!!"


    Just at this time¡­¡­


    Trolls have already started to walk through the canyon...


    They obviously don''t know what they are about to face, and they still move forward unsuspectingly towards their goal...


    Passing this serpentine canyon, just a short walk away, is where the Burning Branch tribe is located... They have been on their way for several days, and they are eager to reach the Burning Branch tribe and have a good rest.


    When the troll troops that stretched for several miles all entered this long serpentine canyon...


    Zhou Ye smiled and said softly in Elisand¡¯s ear: "Don''t say I don''t love you, I will give you the first magic of this war!!"


    "Thank you, my dear!!" Elisand laughed, and gently took a mouthful of her own man''s eyes, and then¡ªin her hand, a huge fireball with a diameter of ten meters was lit up, and she gave a sweet voice. : "Feel the anger from the Kaldorei Empire, you smelly forest trolls!!"


    As the giant fireball smashed into the marching troll team at an unrecognizable speed...


    In the canyon, a dazzling magical flare rose up... Under the light of this dazzling fiery red flare, even the sun hanging high in the sky looked a little bleak.


    When this flare rose, the mages ambushing in the entire valley began to pour their anger towards the troll troops in the valley...


    Arcane missiles, rain of flames, rain of ice... all kinds of arcane magic, ruthlessly smashed at the bewildered troll.


    And there were two loud noises at the exit and entrance of the canyon...


    The canyon is blocked...


    These assaulted trolls are like flies without their heads, running around the bottom of the valley... Magic is a new thing to them, and they... don''t know how to deal with it.


    There are even trolls, kneeling on the ground, begging their death god-Bonsandi not to take them away...


    Zhou Ye looked boringly at these trolls like weak chickens...Yes, they do have amazing recovery capabilities, and they can even regenerate their limbs, but-under the brilliance of magic, these guys do everything. It''s not.


    It can be said that when the troll encounters magic, it is like a cold weapon encounters the artillery of the god of war. There is no resistance. In such a war, can he really find fun??Zhou Ye began to doubt this!!


    Reference 1667


    One thousand six hundred and sixty seven chapters


    Sirid, the warlord of the headhunters, was already extremely angry...


    "Why are we attacked by those long ears? Isn''t this behind the burning branch tribe? How did those long ears bypass the burning branch tribe''s defense line and appear here?"


    Silid''s roar resounded throughout the canyon...


    Although his roar was very loud, it was louder than his voice, it was the sound of magic hitting the ground.


    I don''t know if it was because of his roar that attracted the attention of a certain Kaldorei mage...


    A meteorite with a diameter of more than ten meters fell from the sky with flames...


    This meteorite technique slammed into Seelid impartially...


    This is known as the most powerful headhunter warrior of the Amani tribe, and he was already angry at this time...He stretched out his hand, trying to forcibly catch the meteorite that fell from the sky.


    result??Does the result still need to be asked??


    As long as the guy with a string in his head, he wouldn''t want to forcefully pick up the meteorite with the red flame... kinetic energy plus potential energy is enough to crush a steel ingot.


    "boom----!!"


    With a loud explosion, the troll warlord was torn apart by meteorite...


    At this moment, look around--


    The troll headhunter troops in the entire canyon have become a mess...


    They were smashed by magic from both sides of the canyon, but they couldn''t find a place to hide.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1253

    Burned, frozen... Directly headshot by arcane missiles...


    In short, there are all kinds of methods of death.


    The battle lasted for more than half an hour...


    Half an hour later, there was no troll standing in the canyon anymore.


    Then, the wizard troops began to use the slow fall technique to jump off the cliffs on both sides of the canyon.One by one, the trolls who were still breathing were made up.


    And Zhou Ye also took Elisand to patrol the canyon...


    It is estimated that the mages have been working behind closed doors for too long, and it is rare to encounter occasions where they can use magic techniques to their fullest. Therefore, Zhou Ye was a little depressed, and there was no one to live...


    It seems that my own countermeasures cannot be made...


    But forget it, a small tribe, if you encounter them in the future, you will kill them... and there is no need to use any tactics.


    Just when Zhou Ye was about to turn around and leave with Zhou Ye''s thoughts, he suddenly felt a faint breath...


    Zhou Ye looked to the side dumbly, only to see a guy wearing an animal skin robe, lying in the grass beside him...


    It can be seen from his broken hands and feet that this product has also been attacked by magic.


    However, he is not dead...


    In Zhou Ye''s perception, his heart was still beating, but the beating frequency was very slow, which was about five minutes.


    It is easy to be let go as a real corpse.


    Although his disguise is clever, he can''t hide it from Zhou Ye...


    Ha, it''s so effortless...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye took out the animal skin covered with the map, and then gently wiped it with his hand...


    Suddenly, the 40% of the incorrectly labeled maps in the back became the correct maps.


    then--


    Zhou Ye threw the map in the grass, beside the guy disguising the corpse.


    One side also said loudly to Elisand: "It seems that the patriarch of the Burning Branch tribe did not lie to us, these reinforcements from the Amani Empire have indeed come here!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Eli Sander was taken aback. She just wanted to say something, but when she saw her man winking at her, she suddenly understood.


    "That''s right, Your Highness, it''s a pity that the patriarch of the Burning Branch tribe is eager to migrate, and there is no more message left!!"


    "It''s okay, hasn''t he already left us a map?"


    "That''s it!"


    The two of them talked, while walking towards the distance...


    And the army witch doctor who pretended to be dead in the grass had done business with Kaldorei¡¯s caravan before, and he could understand some Kaldorei¡¯s language...


    Hearing what the two said, the witch doctor almost didn''t jump from the ground... Fuck, no wonder we were ambushed behind the defense... Feelings, we have been betrayed??


    He ventured to squint his eyes secretly, and after seeing the figure in golden armor and the gorgeously dressed woman beside him, he became more sure of his thoughts...


    Little by little, he pressed the map of the animal skin that had fallen beside him under his body, and then¡ªcontinued to close his eyes and pretend to be dead...


    The time to clean the battlefield is not long, only more than half an hour.


    In fact, the so-called cleaning of the battlefield is just to give the wizards some time to collect loot.


    For the mages, this is the first war they participated in, which is very memorable...


    It¡¯s just that, facing the trolls¡¯ rough armor, the mages felt completely indifferent...Finally, they decided to take a few skeleton ornaments hung on those corpses as their own trophies...


    Of course, there are also wizards with heavier tastes who have begun to collect the fangs of the trolls to use as their own trophies... However, such wizards are rare.


    Not much time...


    The wizards have completed their collection of loot.


    When the mages gathered next to Zhou Ye and planned to leave... Zhou Ye found that, except for a hapless person who flashed his foot, basically all the mages were unscathed.


    Amei, you always say that she created the myth of zero casualties during the Gulf War...


    Now it seems that I can create the myth of zero casualties.


    With such unspeakable pride, Zhou Ye took the mages and teleported back to the forward base.


    The entire Serpentine Canyon suddenly became a dead place after Kaldorei''s wizard troops withdrew.


    Except for the devastation caused by all kinds of magic, and the whine that followed the wind blowing through the canyon, it was quiet like a dead zone...


    At this moment, a figure rose from the ground bit by bit...like a resurrected ghost.


    However, there was a sound of speech, and the figure fell on its knees again...


    As the voice came, two Kaldorei soldiers riding on the night saber in full armor, said as they walked: "I really don''t know why the prince would have left such an important map here...it hurt us. Go out and look for it!!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, find it quickly, and we might go back soon...More than 10,000 trolls have just died here, so I feel panicked!"


    "What are you afraid of? These guys are not our opponents when they are alive, and even more so when they die!!"


    As the voice faded away, the figures of the two soldiers disappeared in this gorge...


    The figure hurriedly got up, he shoved the animal skin map into his arms, and then limped towards the distance...He was going to report to his patriarch, they were shamelessly Betrayed...


    Reference 1668


    One thousand six hundred and sixty eight chapters


    The pace of war will always be unimaginable.


    When the witch doctor who escaped from the dead just gave the precious information he had obtained to his chief.


    The preparations for the war of the Kaldorei Empire have been completed.


    Under Zhou Ye''s command, they rushed into the depths of the forest like a broken bamboo...


    Those trolls who were too late to react, faced the magic bombardment of the Kaldorei Empire, all they could do-they only scurried away.


    Just half a month''s time-


    The entire Amani tribe fell...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1254

    Half of the Zuaman Empire fell into the hands of the Kaldorei Empire...


    The patriarch of the Amani tribe, Gorner fled to the holy land of the Zul Aman Empire, Zul Aman.


    Here, he denounced the betrayal of the Burning Branch tribe to the chiefs of all the tribes, and called on all the trolls to unite...together to resist the invasion of those long ears.


    Of course the trolls promised to swear.


    but--


    When the war came back, they dragged on one by one and refused to send troops to help the Amani tribe.


    In fact, it is no wonder that when the Amani tribe was strong, they bullied other tribes...they did many things like grabbing hunting areas.


    Now-you are unlucky, you say we want to unite, just unite??


    you think too much¡­¡­


    In this situation, the Kaldorei Empire drove all the way straight... directly took down the holy land of the entire Zul Aman Empire, Zul Aman.


    This time, it was like stabbing Lou Zi...


    All the troll races that had stood idly by, began to gather...


    What is Zul Aman for them??It is the place where the ancestors slept, the holy land of the troll empire, and the place that all trolls always yearn for.


    Here is occupied by the Kaldorei Empire, as if their ancestral tombs were planed by the Kaldorei Empire.


    The fire tree tribe, the moss rotten tribe, the evil tooth tribe, the evil branch tribe, the deadwood tribe... and so on, these tribes with originally ambiguous attitudes were organized together.


    They gathered hundreds of thousands of troll soldiers and surrounded the entire group of Zul Aman outside Zul Aman...


    They clamored, let the Kaldorei Empire roll out of their holy land...


    In this regard, the army of the Kaldorei Empire that occupied Zul Aman didn''t care at all.


    Because-they firmly believe that under the leadership of the undefeated prince, they will win another victory.


    Why is it called the undefeated prince??


    Because--every time, their Prince can always surprise them...


    Who has seen the state magic blessing the whole army??


    Their prince can do...


    Every time, those stinky trolls sneak attacks, who could have expected??


    Their prince would have expected it, and prepared in advance, taking a bite back.


    At this stage of the war, it is said that the Kaldorei Empire suffered a lot of casualties, but in fact, the entire Kaldorei Empire suffered less than ten casualties in this war...


    These less than ten casualties were still caused by disobedience, Zhou Ye let them do what they did.


    This is simply a miracle...


    Obedient, follow, can win...


    These simple three phrases have almost become the motto of the entire Kaldorei army.


    Even if the external trolls had more than three times their military strength,...the soldiers who had absolute confidence in their commanders didn''t care at all.


    The Kaldorei soldiers who stood on guard at the head of Zul''Aman were ridiculing while watching the troll tribe coalition forces in the distance.


    "This time, a lot of merits have been delivered to the door!!"


    "Yes, I hope they can hold on for longer, don''t be like the Amani tribe, they are defeated when they get into the battle!"


    "Hey...who said no!!"


    In fact, it is no wonder that these Kaldorei soldiers underestimate the enemy so much.


    After possessing the big killer on the battlefield of magic... the situation of the war has long changed.


    If it is said that before... the trolls could still rely on the crowds to drive the Aqir back to the ground, then now they have encountered the Kaldorei Empire with magical powers... Sometimes the crowds are crowded and crowded. Become a burden.


    Just like before the artillery appeared--


    The group charge is the constant tone on the battlefield...


    But after the emergence of artillery and machine guns, the group charge became the group¡¯s death...


    The mode of war has changed dramatically at this moment.


    Obviously, the trolls did not realize this change, they are still used to the previous combat mode...


    And at this moment--


    In the palace of Zul Aman...


    Zhou Ye was looking at the pure gold masks on the walls of the palace with great interest.


    Zhou Ye had long lost interest in Jin Jin. What he was interested in was the magic power attached to these masks...


    Obviously, these masks were enshrined here...the masks once worn by the leaders of the troll generation.


    "My dear... the magician legion is ready!!"


    A tall figure walked behind Zhou Ye and said softly.


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye smiled and turned to look. It was not someone else who came here to tell him back, but it was Elisand, the majesty''s magical advisor, the Grand Magister.


    "How is the result of the training?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Now they can adjust their magic frequency to be consistent with others!!" The affection in Elisand''s eyes almost drowned Zhou Ye.


    In her opinion, someone who can come up with this kind of magic power that gathers all magicians, and cast that kind of super-magical magic that destroys the world, is simply crazy...


    The most important thing is that he also succeeded...


    In fact, as one of the top leaders of this army, Elisande is far less optimistic than the Kaldorei soldiers standing on the wall...


    Because she knows things that the soldiers don''t know...


    In order to regain their holy land--


    Those trolls have already awakened more than a dozen Loa gods by means of blood sacrifices...


    That huge beast with a height of hundreds of meters is definitely a weapon of war...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1255

    Ordinary magic is as useless as tickle to them.


    And these Loa gods are enough to pose a threat to the Kaldorei army... and even destroy them here.


    It''s just that those tribes are scrupulous about their holy land, so they haven''t launched an attack...Once they realize that the Kaldorei Empire will never withdraw...They will definitely launch an attack regardless of everything.


    This is what the top military leaders worry about most.


    But-now, Elisand isn''t worried...


    Because, her lover, the queen¡¯s spouse, and the prince of the empire...have invented a magic circle that can deal with those beasts. In this magic circle that gathers all the power of the magic army, no one needs to pay a little. The magic power of the magic circle can make the people who act as the magic power commander in the magic circle exert the ability to destroy the world.


    I have to say...With this magic circle, this war¡ªthey will win.


    Reference 1669


    One thousand six hundred and sixty nine


    And Zhou Ye, who heard Elisand¡¯s words, smiled slightly... "Well, we should also prepare to teach the smelly trolls outside!!"


    "That''s right, my dear!!" Eli Sound smiled and put Zhou Ye''s arm around.


    The two walked out of this hall side by side...


    For their ancestral land, these trolls are quite willing...The ground is full of golden bricks, and the ones responsible for lighting are also large gemstones.


    The two walked through the long palace corridor and came to the open space in front of the palace.


    At this time, in the open space, there were already thousands of magicians from the magician army, and they lined up according to certain rules.


    When they saw Zhou Ye walking out, they respectfully bent their waists towards Zhou Ye.


    In the past, for them... maybe the name Zhou Ye just represented the spouse of Her Majesty the Queen.


    However, right now, the name Zhou Ye, to them, represented an invincible commander and an extremely powerful magician.


    In the past half month, they have verified how their commander-in-chief played those trolls in his hands countless times.


    I also saw how the magician occupied the absolute main position in the war...


    If, in the past, ordinary soldiers saw them and admired them because they were afraid of the magical power they possessed, then now¡ªthe soldiers saw them and admired them because¡ªthey can put soldiers on the battlefield. Try to bleed as little as possible...


    These two completely different admiration changes make these magicians feel very useful.


    To be feared and to be respected are completely different concepts...


    "His Royal Highness, good day!" XN


    The uniform greetings showed the magicians'' admiration for Zhou Ye.


    For this, Zhou Ye just scratched his cheek a little embarrassedly...


    In fact, for Zhou Ye, this war was just a play through.


    A guy who can slaughter the entire troll genocide on his own within one minute, his purpose in setting off this war is just playing.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye concealed his strength in this war...Although, only the slightest bit he revealed was enough for these magicians to admire them.However, compared with his true strength... these leaked things are really insignificant.


    Therefore, facing the worship of these magicians, Zhou Ye felt a little embarrassed.


    "Well, everyone is in place, ready for our military magic!!" Elisand saw the embarrassment of her man, she directly ordered.


    "Yes!!!" XN


    The magicians agreed and began to adjust their own magic frequency, forming a resonance with the magic power in other magicians...


    Then-Elisand walked to the middle of the magic circle, she will be the person responsible for guiding the magic of the army this time.


    With thousands of magicians, their magic power was injected into Elisand''s body through a certain frequency through the magic circle...


    A dazzling light appeared on Elisand''s body...


    In the sky above Zul Aman, a phantom of Elisand, one hundred meters high, stood out of thin air...


    This weird scene caused the troll camp surrounding Zul Aman to become chaotic...


    "Ancestral spirit is on top, what is that?"


    "Damn it, wouldn''t it be the magic of those long ears again?"


    "Go report to the patriarch!!"


    Just in the troll''s camp, when it was a mess...


    The phantom of Elisand, who was hundreds of meters high, slowly opened his eyes.


    From her eyes, two beams of light projected out, like two searchlights.


    A loud voice came out from her mouth...


    "Dirty trolls, don''t deserve to live with our Kaldorei under a sky!! Feel the anger from the Kaldorei Empire...Certify the fall of the stars!!"


    With this thunderous sound...


    Thousands of meteorites, dragging their long tails from the sky, smashed toward the troll camp...


    In the face of this natural disaster-like scene, even the 100-meter-high Loa gods have only room to bury their heads on the ground and shiver.


    And Zhou Ye looked at this scene like the end of the world, speechless...


    Damn it¡ªLittle Elisand, you¡¯re too hard.


    What is the concept of more than a thousand meteorites??


    Put it this way...


    On the earth, the extinction of dinosaurs was only because a meteorite with a diameter of ten kilometers hit the surface of the earth.


    The smoke and dust caused by the impact filled the entire earth''s atmosphere, leading the earth to enter the Great Ice Age ahead of time, and thus leading to the extinction of the earth''s overlord, the dinosaurs.


    The result of nearly a thousand meteorites falling to the ground is only higher than the result of the meteorite with a diameter of ten kilometers falling to the ground.


    Although this is a magical world... but Azeroth can never withstand such an impact...


    No, it should not be said that Azeroth cannot afford it, it should be said that the night elves cannot afford it.


    After all, even if Azeroth is hit, there is no big problem... The point is that the rolled up smoke and dust will definitely make the entire continent enter the Great Ice Age.


    "Oh-I''m still trying to finish it!!" Zhou Ye waved his hand helplessly.

 The Movie World Chapter 1256

    The smoke and dust caused by the impact of the meteorite was just so abruptly shrouded by a pair of invisible hands...It was impossible to float more than ten meters in height.


    Furthermore, a transparent magic curtain enveloped the entire Zul Aman...


    This transparent magic curtain blocked the troll camp from the strong shock waves caused by the meteorite falling on the ground...


    Even so, the Kaldorei soldiers in Zul Aman felt a tremor.


    "Elune is here, our mage is so powerful!!"


    "Yeah, it was our Great Magister Elisand that just cast the spell... it''s amazing!!"


    And the Great Magister Elisand, whom they were full of praise...At this time, he was feeling anxious.


    After the magic was displayed, she realized that the magic power seemed to be unexpectedly large.


    The big one, maybe it will destroy his own side...


    That''s too embarrassing...


    Thousands of years later-when later generations digged up this place, they found Eli Sander buried alive in smoke and dust, and then, from then on-Eli Sander might have become a negative teaching material.


    [To cast spells, you must do what you can, and never learn from the Ellisand Grand Magister. She used a powerful spell to bury the enemy-and herself!!


    Thinking of this, Elisand felt a stomachache.


    Fortunately... Her lover Zhou Ye helped her out... Otherwise, I am afraid she would become the first poor worm to bury herself with magic.


    At this time¡ªwith Elisande¡¯s Star Meteorite¡ªthe troll camps outside have already turned into a sea of ??flames. Even if the guy who managed to escape the impact of the meteorite could not escape the shock wave generated by the impact of the meteorite, even if he If you escape the shock wave, you will suffocate and die in the sky full of smoke...


    This is the terrible thing about this spell.


    Reference 1670


    One thousand six hundred and seventy chapters


    Zul Aman -


    The Holy Land of the Zuaman Empire-


    The resting place of ancestors...


    All trolls have heard names from their parents since they were born.


    A holy place that all trolls must visit once in their lives...


    This pearl surrounded by countless beautiful forests...


    Today-after witnessing the rise of the Zou Aman Empire, it has also witnessed the fall of the Z Aman Empire...


    At this time, outside Zul Aman, in the dense jungle surrounding it, it still turned into a scene like the end of the day.


    Pieces of trees fell under the meteorite that fell from the sky, and more often-under the shock wave generated when the meteorite hit the ground.


    One after another, huge meteorites hit the ground, like a stone thrown into a calm lake... On the ground, a series of ripples were brought.


    The deadly earth ripples uprooted old trees with lush roots...


    then--


    Like a toy, thrown in the air...


    Pieces of forest fell, and then... they were ignited by the hot air and turned into sparks...


    Hundreds of thousands of trolls were originally hidden in the woods, just like ants in the flames...turned into fuel for this sea of ??fire and burned out.


    When the meteorite no longer falls and the earth gradually returns to calm...


    Some surviving trolls found...


    Compared with those of the same race who died in the first blow, these survivors are the most unlucky existence.


    The endless sea of ??fire has consumed all oxygen...


    Those surviving trolls, in the ashes of the flames falling all over the sky, found that they could not breathe anyway...


    They breathed the air desperately, ignoring that it would suck in the ashes that burned out... but-it still didn''t help.


    These surviving trolls were clutching their necks desperately one by one, and even some of their necks were scratched... Leaking the inner trachea... But this did not help them survive... Because, The oxygen available for them to survive is already burning and exhausted.


    When the last troll... fell to the ground with a distorted expression...


    The whole battle is finally over...


    At this time-at the head of Zul Aman.


    Countless soldiers of the Kaldorei Empire watched this scene in silence.


    Perhaps it is because of the miserable deaths of those trolls that touched their compassion...


    For a while, they actually felt that these trolls were a little pitiful.


    At this time, a faint voice rang in their ears... "I think these trolls are very pitiful?"


    Countless Kaldorei soldiers couldn''t help nodding their heads...


    However, they immediately realized that something was wrong...This voice was the voice of the Supreme Commander, His Royal Highness.


    Just when they don¡¯t know how to remedy it...


    Zhou Ye''s voice sounded again.


    "I also think they are very pitiful... But, in order to prevent the people of Kaldorei from suffering such pain, all we can do is to impose such pain on our enemies... Have mercy The heart is not shameful, but please remember your race and-why you fought!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words...the compassion in the eyes of countless soldiers gradually faded, and their eyes were filled with incomparable determination.


    In front of them-these deadly painful people are their enemies...a savage race that has eaten their compatriots. Such a race is not worthy of mercy!!


    Zhou Ye was very satisfied with the performance of these soldiers...


    He didn''t care about the pity that appeared in the eyes of the soldiers just now, just like people, seeing any race that was cruelly treated, he would have pity, but-if you know clearly, this one is suffering. The race is your enemy. If you don¡¯t do this, then the pain may come to your compatriots, then... compassion does not exist.


    At this time, Zhou Ye supported Elisand, who was a little weak because of the spellcasting just now, and under the protection of Matilda and the guards of a few months, he took the little Lolita Maiev Shadowsong to the ancestor. The city head of Oman.


    "I did it all?" Because he just concentrated on casting the spell, Elisande doesn''t have much room to observe the consequences of his magic.


    Now, facing the scene like the end of the world in front of her, she couldn''t help but hide her little look...


    On the hundreds of square kilometers of land, there are traces of falling meteorites everywhere... Black flames and smoke filled the entire land, and even in some places, a huge crater was smashed by meteorites, and the pit was still filled with water. The light, obviously¡ªthe water system under the ground was smashed open by a meteorite.

 Movie World Chapter 1257

    "Yeah!!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "I hope there will be another fragrance of birds and flowers next year..."


    As the voice fell, Zhou Ye snapped his fingers softly...


    In an instant, the smoke and dust that he forcibly suppressed to a height of ten meters, like an invisible giant hand pressing them, fell on the ground... became a thick black substance covering the ground, At the same time, the corpses of those trolls were covered up-and the embers that were still burning just now were all annihilated at this moment.


    "Elune is on...I...I didn''t expect this magic to be so powerful!!" Elisande said, and couldn''t help muttering: "You must remember these magicians'' memories when you go back. To be closed, such magic must never be spread..."


    "Don''t worry, I just did it!!" Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head: "Strategic type is absolutely not allowed to spread!!"


    "That''s good, that''s good!!" Elisand didn''t feel uncomfortable for the miserable deaths of those trolls...Since it is an enemy, it can''t be overemphasized.


    Zhou Ye looked at the sky... and whispered: "These days there will be heavy rains, it will be very cold... Let the soldiers pay attention to keep warm, and... After the heavy rains, we will head towards those troll tribes... I want to kill them all!!"


    "Yes, Your Royal Highness!" Matilda not only acted as Zhou Ye''s guard, but also his adjutant and messenger.


    After issuing the order, Zhou Ye bent over and hugged Maiev Shadowsong Little Lolita."Does little Maiev think I''m cruel...not only did I wipe out the soldiers of the troll clan, but even killed all the old and weak women and children they left in the tribe??"


    "No..." Little Maiev Shadowsong glared at her cute big eyes, and said: "Everything you do is for our Kaldorei Empire. It is because of your decision that our Kaldore The people of the Thunder Empire will be so safe...You are the Kaldorei Empire, a well-deserved hero!!"


    Hearing Maiev''s words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but laugh... As expected, she was a Loli who had been accepting her own adjustments, and even the view of good and evil was similar to her own.


    I don''t know when, the raindrops began to drip from the sky... as if weeping for the fate of the troll family.


    Reference 1671


    Chapter one thousand six hundred and seventy one


    After half a month-


    The first winter rain after the beginning of winter finally stopped...


    Precisely because of the transmission of magic to transport supplies, the soldiers of Kaldorei did not encounter any unlucky things like non-combat attrition.


    When the heavy rain that lasted for half a month stopped, Zhou Ye directly led Kaldorei''s army and swept towards the troll camp.


    And Zul Aman, the city of dreams of the trolls, the city of ancestors... Zhou Ye was left here.


    Outside Zul Aman, a swamp composed of thousands of lakes of various sizes has been formed due to the impact of meteorites and the erosion of heavy rain that lasted for half a month.


    Zhou Ye is still thinking about when he will come here to fish when he is free...


    Especially, he named this place wickedly as Zuaman Swamp, in order to commemorate the Zuaman troll empire that is about to die completely in history.


    When Zhou Ye took Kaldorei''s army and left here soon...


    A figure wearing a black robe, under the escort of more than a dozen people, came here...


    He looked at the Zul Aman area that had turned into a swamp, and couldn''t help sighing: "As expected of Queen Azshara''s spouse, I underestimated you... It seems that the trolls are not enough to make you Pride fell into the dust...but it doesn''t matter, I have found a great existence, I believe-he will definitely let you taste the taste of failure!!"


    Having said this, the black-robed man looked at his subordinates and ordered: "Let''s release our Royal Highness Princess!"


    "Yes, my lord!!"


    Several subordinates agreed, turned hurriedly, and lifted a square object shrouded in black cloth...


    Under the black cloth, is a cage made of steel, in the cage... a troll girl is sitting drowsy in it.


    Perhaps the sudden dazzling light awakened her, she opened her eyes...


    Looking at the swamp in front of her, the female troll was dumb... She couldn''t help muttering to herself: "Where is this?"


    "Here...this is the holy land you used to yearn for, Zul Aman!!" A voice came, making the female troll sluggish for an instant.


    After a long while-


    The female troll was crazy. She shook her iron cage desperately and shouted: "This is impossible... Our ancestral land is a magnificent building built in a beautiful forest. How could there be a swamp? You are lying Me, damn long ears!!"


    "Stab!"


    With the sound of an electric current, a long electric whip emerged from the fingertips of the man in the black robe, and hit the female troll... "Be full of respect to your master, troll!! "


    The female troll in the cage trembled by the sudden electric current... After a while, she was slightly relieved, and then she realized that she was no longer the daughter of the favorite chief among the tribe... and It was the long-eared slave who was proficient in the language of their troll clan.


    Even so¡­¡­


    But she still clutched the iron fence with both hands, looking at the scene in front of her in disbelief... Muttered in her mouth: "This is impossible... This is not Zul Aman... It is definitely not Zul Aman!!"


    The black-robed man looked at the female troll who no longer yelled and nodded in satisfaction... He smiled and said, "You have to believe in your eyes, the humble troll... Your ancestral land has been completely destroyed by that person. Here, the souls of hundreds of thousands of troll warriors are still sleeping, they are also dead in the hands of that person!!"


    "Who... Who is it... Who destroyed our ancestral land!!!"


    Hearing the words of the black-robed man, the female troll''s face suddenly became extremely hideous, and she roared with great anger...


    With her roar, it was as if the souls of the trolls who did not look at her were also resonating with her... The whole swamp made a sound of wind like howling ghosts and wolves.


    Regarding such a vision, the black-robed man didn''t care at all. He smiled and said: "That man is the prince of the Kaldorei Empire, the great light in the light, the spouse of Queen Azshara¡ª¡ªZhou Ye!!!"


    "I want him to die, I curse him, I curse him with the unyielding troll spirit, I curse him with the ancestor soul that has been sleeping for thousands of years in Zul Aman... I want him to die!!"


    The scream of the female troll resounded throughout the swamp...


    It''s just that this time¡ªthe souls in the swamp were not responding to her, but became something like nothing...as if they were afraid of that person.


    Seeing this... the female troll became even more angry.


    "You are actually afraid of the one who killed you!!"


    "Are you still worthy of claiming to be descendants of Zuaman?"


    "You have lost all the faces of trolls!!"


    However, no matter how she cursed, those souls just didn''t respond...


    "Interesting...It''s so funny!!" Seeing this, the black-robed man couldn''t help but pull out an ironic smile with his horns leaking under his hood."His Great Prince, I didn''t expect your power to make these dead ghosts so scared. I feel more and more interesting in this game... I really look forward to seeing you look when you fell in front of me!"


    After talking to himself these words, the black-robed man waved his hand directly, led the team again, and walked forward...


    Under the leadership of the black-robed man, the team quickly passed through the swamp and arrived at the holy city of the troll clan-Zul Aman.


    Looking at this huge city full of trolls'' rough style...


    The female troll who was no longer covered by the black cloth fell silent...


    Until this moment, she truly believed that this place is the holy land of trolls, Zul Aman...


    The sacred place that was once extremely glorious, at this time, looks very bleak...


    In the Holy Land, there are no longer any trolls who come to pay homage to the ancestral spirit...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1258

    Instead, there are empty streets and a thin layer of dust on top of magnificent buildings.


    This team is walking slowly on the street of Zul Aman...


    Under the leadership of the black-robed men, the team quickly came to a clearing in the center of Zul Aman...


    On the four corners of the square, there are four giant troll statues with a height of more than ten meters...


    That is the founder of the Zuaman Empire, the leader of the great first generation of the Zuaman Empire-Zuaman.


    Uh-I know this looks strange, but trolls just like to name their empire after their own names. This can only be said to be the custom of trolls.


    When the team came to this open space, the black-robed man waved his hand and said to his men in the language of the night elves: "Go, follow the things I explained at the beginning, and set it up!!"


    "Yes, my lord!!"


    A dozen subordinates bowed all together, and then walked around...


    Although the female troll in the cage could not understand the language of the night elves, it did not delay her looking at the dozens of people with curious eyes as if they were on the ground, writing and drawing what was busy...


    However, at this time a tall figure blocked her peeping gaze... it was not someone else, it was the man in black robes who led her.


    "Are you interested in making a deal with me?"


    Reference 1672


    One thousand six hundred and seventy two chapters


    "Deal?" The female troll smiled mockingly: "I never knew what deal was negotiated in a prison car. Perhaps, this is the custom of your Long Ear Empire??"


    In the face of the female troll''s ridicule, the black-robed man didn''t care at all. He laughed and said: "Before the transaction is concluded, you are still my slave, but... after the transaction is concluded, you can be free and become mine. Partner!"


    Even though the black-robed people said that the conditions are so attractive, the female troll is still unmoved... "I am not interested in any transaction now... I just want revenge! The guy who destroyed our troll empire... ¡­Thousands of broken corpses!!"


    "This is really a good idea!!" The black robe man smiled slightly: "Because that is exactly one of our transactions!!"


    After hearing the words of the black-robed man, the female troll hesitated for a while... asked: "Well, I am a little interested in this transaction now, tell me the content of the transaction!!"


    "I know that you are a very rare reincarnation LOA sacrifice of the troll clan. Because of this... the chief of the Amani tribe will let your father raise his son... apparently, he is plotting the entire Burning Branch tribe. , But in fact, both you and your father know that he is plotting you!!" The words of the black-robed man suddenly shocked the female troll.


    She didn''t expect that the secret she had always kept, even the idiot who only knew that he obeyed his father''s orders from Galanka would know it by the long ear in front of her.


    "Who are you? Why do you know these secrets!!!"


    "Haha..." Faced with Yarol''s question, the black-robed man smiled slightly: "I am a magician, I listen to the existence of everything, your secret, in the eyes of some great beings, nothing... And that great existence happened to tell me this thing!!!"


    Yarol stared at the black-robed man for a long time, and then slowly said: "Well, let''s talk about your transaction content!!"


    "Yes, a wise choice!!" The black-robed man smiled, and he said shiningly: "I will give you your freedom, and you...you are calling the ancestor spirits of your troll clan to help me deal with that Prince, how about You know...I can''t wait to see him die right in front of me..."


    "..." Yarol was silent...


    She didn''t know if she should believe the words of the black robe man, but - still that sentence, she had almost no choice now.


    Not agree


    She is still a prisoner, let alone revenge, it is estimated that she can''t even protect herself.


    and¡­¡­


    Yarol also firmly believes that if she is freed, the extremely powerful ancestor spirits summoned will definitely be able to wipe out the long ears who have kidnapped her. When the time comes, she will be free and move towards that The guy who destroyed the Zuaman Empire got revenge.


    Thinking of this, Yarol nodded, "Deal...I will summon the ancestral spirits and help you destroy the guy who destroyed our country!!!"


    "Then, I wish we have a happy cooperation!!" The black-robed man said, gently touching the iron fence with his hand, and instantly... the door of the prison car opened.


    Yarol Shiran walked out of the prison car... She moved her body gently, in that small prison car... She was almost suffocated to death.


    "Where are my things?" Yarol moved his body while looking at the black-robed man."Without those sacrificial vessels, I can''t wake up the ancestral spirit of Zul Aman!!"


    "It''s all here!!" The black-robed man smiled and pointed to the bag hanging next to the prison car...


    Yarol walked there unceremoniously and took out his sacrificial vessel from the bag.


    A wooden mask inlaid with gold rims, various bone ornaments, and... a short dagger with a string of skeletons strung like an awl.


    "I need to bathe and meditate for three days before I can summon the ancestral spirit!!" After Yarol put on his sacrificial vessel, Shi Shiran said.


    "Of course, we have time, don''t we?" The black-robed man said here, pointing to the surroundings... "There are empty rooms here for you to meditate... There is water in the swamp outside for you to bathe!! But... I I advise you not to think about running away, because I don¡¯t know what will happen then!!"


    "I won''t run away!!" Yarol gave the black robe man a vicious look.


    She hadn''t killed these guys, how could she escape??


    "It''s better!" The black robe man smiled slightly...


    In fact, he was very satisfied with the conditions of the female troll in front of him...Three days were enough for his men to draw those magic circles more delicately...


    In this way, he has a little more confidence in implementing his plan.


    Time passed day by day...


    Three days passed in a flash.


    The full moon is empty¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Yarol, who had completed her meditation, put on her sacrificial vessel and walked out of her temporary residence...


    She walked to the square in the center of Zul Aman...


    On the square altar in the middle, those people had already prepared sacrifices according to her wishes...


    A giant bear, a giant crocodile, and a giant eagle...


    These three sacrifices represent the three forms of Zuaman... Legend has it that as the pioneer of Zuaman¡¯s empire, Zuaman was loved by the gods of Loa and bestowed him with three forms, making him a rival. The power of the gods...


    Yarol, with a solemn expression, took a strange step and walked to the sacrifice, and then-picked up the dagger-like sacrifice in his hand, and killed the three living creatures in the order of bear, fish, and eagle... Then, he smeared their blood on his face...


    Then, she began to provoke a very strange dance of prayer...


    With her dance steps, the torches on the square turned into an incomparably green color...


    As if at this moment, Nether descended on the world.


    But the black-robed man who had been waiting and watching showed a smile...soon, his wish would be realized.


    On the altar in the square, following the dance of Yarol...From the giant statues on the four corners, a dark blue figure flew out.


    There was a figure of a giant bear, a figure of a giant crocodile, and a figure of a giant eagle... Finally, it was the figure of a troll.

 The Movie World Chapter 1259

    Four blue figures gathered together at the center point, and eventually turned into a giant figure several hundred meters tall.


    "Why are you disturbing my sleep... My descendants, I feel the anger and unwillingness in your heart..."


    "Great Zu Aman... Your descendants are here to pray to you, to grant you a fair death to the enemy who destroyed our empire!!" Yarol climbed on the ground very respectfully and shouted...


    "What? My empire?? Destroyed??" Zu Aman''s soul suddenly became extremely violent, and he roared angrily: "Who, who destroyed my empire!!"


    "Wait... why are there a group of small bugs in this sacred place!!!" Zu Aman apparently found the traces of the black-robed man.


    "The great ancestors are them...the long ears that destroyed our empire!!" Yarol betrayed the black robe man without hesitation.


    The black-robed man who had been mentally prepared for this smiled slightly, "It seems...finally we have to do it! Then-let''s get started!!"


    Reference 1673


    One thousand six hundred and seventy-three chapters


    "Do it!!"


    Following the action of the black robe man, a dozen of his entourage began to recite spells.


    "Shameless long ears!!" The female troll Yarol also felt something was wrong at this time, she quickly got up from the ground, holding a witch dagger, and rushed towards the black robe man.


    However, when she rushed in front of the black-robed man, she was blocked by an arcane barrier.


    Let her yell desperately outside the barrier, and there is nothing to do with the black-robed man and the dozen followers in the barrier.


    As the ancestral spirit of Zuaman summoned by Yarol, of course he would not stand by and let his descendants suffer...


    I saw a troll soul over a hundred meters high, with a witch in his hand, and shouted: "Despicable little bug, feel the anger from the sky!!"


    Huaguang flashed¡ª¡ª


    The soul of the troll over a hundred meters high is gone, replaced by a giant eagle with a wingspan of more than two hundred meters.


    This giant eagle, transformed from the ancestral spirit, waved its wings vigorously in mid-air...


    With the waving of its wings...


    Countless tornadoes rushing into the sky suddenly appeared on the wide square. These tornadoes rushed towards the black-robed man in the barrier as if they were manipulated by humans, entangled countless items in them and torn them to pieces...


    And the black-robed man is unmoved by such power...


    He just closed his eyes tightly, and chanted a spell quickly...


    The tornadoes repeatedly charged towards the black-robed man''s arcane barrier, but-the strength of this arcane barrier was unexpected.


    After resisting these tornadoes for more than a minute, they began to gradually show signs of collapse.


    Just when the arcane barrier makes an overwhelming shattering sound from time to time...


    The black-robed man opened his eyes and shouted, "It''s now-imprisonment!!"


    With the voice of the black-robed man, magical brilliance began to shine around the square...


    Looking from mid-air, the entire square platform was like a square hole in a copper coin, surrounded by a circular magic circle that kept shining with the brilliance of Austrian numbers.


    The huge ancestor spirit in the magic circle is bound by a series of arcane ropes, and it can no longer wave its wings.


    Of course, the ancestor spirit did not want to be captured by others. He roared and turned into a huge bear with a height of 100 meters...


    It is a pity that even in the form of a giant bear, it is still unable to break free from the shackles of these arcane ropes.


    The ancestor spirit struggled desperately, but it didn''t help...


    In the end, he transformed into a troll form, and was completely bound by the arcane rope in the magic circle.


    "Look, what a perfect source of energy!" The black-robed man smiled and removed the barrier around him. Now the ancestor spirit is no longer a threat to him.


    He stepped unhurriedly and walked to the center of the bedding square, in front of the troll ancestor spirit."Tsk tusk-these foul-smelling trolls are still useful. At least their faith for nearly a thousand years has turned an ordinary soul into such a powerful existence!!"


    "Despicable bug, what do you want to do?" the troll ancestor spirit, who was trapped by the arcane rope, asked loudly.


    "What do you do? Of course-to use your sacrifice to summon a great being!"


    The black-robed man said, going to the center of the magic circle and launching the magic circle...


    At this moment, an entourage cautiously walked to his side and said in a low voice: "My lord, that female troll escaped while we resisted the giant spirit!!"


    "Hehe..." The black-robed man smiled carelessly, and said: "For me, she has no use anymore, just run away..."


    "Now, the most important thing is to get in touch with that adult!!"


    Having said this, the black robe man gently removed the hood from his head... revealing his true appearance.


    This is the face of a typical night elf male...If you look confidently, you will find that when he and Queen Azshara enthroned, the night elf boy named Xavius ??who fainted in the palace had a few Sub-imagine.


    Yes, he is Xavius ??who has grown up.


    Queen Azshara, who was once deeply infatuated, suddenly announced the news of her marriage when she came to the throne. This was a big blow to him.


    Young Muai...


    If you have to describe it, maybe Xavius ??is the kind of fandom to her idol to Queen Azshara.


    I feel that no one is worthy of her, she should never get married...


    In fact, neither of them even said anything...


    This has to make people sigh... Crazy fans are terrible...


    After the marriage of Queen Azshara, Xavius ??turned his lifelong goal into doing everything possible to let Queen Azshara know how ridiculous her original choice was.


    This is a typical symptom that love becomes hate, although the two have no relationship at all.


    Although Xavius ??is extreme, he has to admit that he is talented in magic.


    Although for unknown reasons, his application to enter the Quel''Dorei Magic Academy next to the Well of Eternity was rejected, his level of magic can be said to be as good as those next to the Well of Eternity, enjoying eternity The magician of the power of the well.


    Even in the study of the magic circle, he far surpassed those so-called magic geniuses.


    Especially three years ago, when he was meditating, he felt a great existence from another dimension.


    The magic that the existence taught him deeply shocked him.


    He was eagerly absorbing the knowledge of magic from the great being.


    But now, it is time to open the portal and establish a closer connection with that great being.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1260

    Thinking of this, the black-robed man...Uh, no, it should be Xavius.


    Xavius ??walked to the center of his magic circle... a spell was moving in his mouth.


    The troll ancestor spirit tied in the center felt that the entire magic circle seemed to extract his power... "No, what is this!!"


    "For the coming of the great existence, give everything you have!!"


    With the roar of Xavius, a portal with a height of tens of meters opened...


    At the other end of the portal, you can see it faintly-it is a very desolate world.


    Green fel flames are everywhere. From the volcano that erupts from time to time, the spit out is also green fel magma...


    "Very well, you did it!!"


    An Eredar demon with a red skin and a height of several tens of meters said loudly from the other end of the portal: "Brutalus, take your demon soldiers through the portal, for our great Lord Sargeras, conquer the world!!"


    "As you wish, my lord!!" As the voice sounded, an abyss lord with a hideous face, centaur form, and four hooves, stepped towards this huge portal.


    Reference 1674


    One thousand six hundred and seventy-four chapters


    Xavius ??looked excitedly at the creatures that appeared in the huge portal in front of him.


    He is extremely hideous, but he is also extremely powerful.


    Brutalus strenuously pushed his immense body through the portal slowly...


    No way, although the portal is tens of meters high, it is still a bit too small for him.


    His body is a bit too big.


    However, just as Xavius ??looked at Brutalus''s body with excitement, passing through the portal little by little.


    The ancestor spirit of the troll, who has been bound in the magic circle and used as the battery of the portal, suddenly became violent at this moment.


    In his heart, a strange emotion appeared inexplicably...


    [For Azeroth, this evil creature must never pass through the portal!


    As this emotion gets stronger...


    The energy in the body of the troll ancestor spirit has become more and more violent...


    at last----


    "Troll-never be a slave!!"


    With this wild roar of the troll ancestor spirit-


    With a boom, the troll ancestor spirit exploded.


    This great change-made Xavies stunned.


    When did the troll become so backbone?


    After death, let your own people worship yourself and make yourself an almost indestructible existence like the ancestor spirit. It should be very afraid of death... isn''t it??


    Why, such a guy who is afraid of death actually-blew himself up??


    You know, if it explodes, the troll ancestor spirit will never be resurrected.


    Just when Xavius ??was stunned...


    Brutalus, who had just crossed half of the portal, was tragedy.


    To make a very inappropriate analogy...


    If, when Sadako got out of the TV, it happened¡ªthe TV was out of power...


    So what will happen to Sadako??


    Ahem, the current situation of the abyss lord Brutalus is similar to that of Sadako whose TV is out of power.


    The troll ancestor spirit, which exists as the battery of the entire teleportation array, suddenly blew itself...then the teleportation array naturally has no energy source, no energy source...then the portal will naturally be closed.


    Brutalus, who had just crossed half of the portal, saw this situation, and hurriedly struggled towards the portal.


    Unfortunately--


    late--


    With the explosion of the troll ancestor spirit, the portal array closed...


    Abyss Lord Brutalus, although his strength is very strong, but... can''t compete with space.


    moment--


    His body was completely cut off by the space.


    Have you seen the people who cut it in mid-


    The person who was beheaded would not die for a while, but the wailing sound that resounded in the ear was enough to make everyone feel his pain.


    At this time, the abyss lord Brutalus was just like the man who was beheaded. He was only half-length, lying on the ground, wailing in pain... That sound, really...


    ¡ª¡ªSharp and unpleasant.


    Xavius ??in this piece is already stupid...


    He looked at the Abyss Lord, who was only half of his body left in front of him, and looked at the green blood that kept coming out of his body...the whole person was dull.


    He has a sense of frustration that the whole world has abandoned him from time to time...


    The queen she likes got married, and her application to go to the Well of Eternity was rejected. Now-after four or five years of planning, it''s gone...


    This deep sense of frustration gave Xavies the feeling that the whole world was against him...


    Just when Xavius ??was in a daze there...


    What he didn''t notice was--


    Above him, tens of thousands of meters high in the sky...a figure is standing there, watching his failure cheerfully.


    "It''s too early, this time is too early... The Burning Legion shouldn''t be here at this time, so-I feel sorry, Bu Fat, I can only wrong you!!" Although he said that, his In the tone, there is no sense of self-blame, but a feeling of gloating.


    The person who would call the Abyss Lord Brutalus was fat, who else was besides Zhou Ye who had a deep understanding of World of Warcraft??

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1261

    From the beginning of the Troll War, Zhou Ye had been eyeing Xavius.


    The so-called conspiracy of Xavies, in Zhou Ye''s eyes, there is no secret...


    If it wasn''t for Xavius ??to carry a bigger black pot, Zhou Ye would have killed him long ago, how can he let him jump here??


    It''s just that Xavius ??actually tried to let the Burning Legion enter Azeroth in advance, which is absolutely unbearable.


    What a joke...


    Enter early, there will be a lot of chain reactions behind...


    Zhou Ye was not afraid of other chain reactions, but he was afraid that this chain reaction would wipe out the women he ordered, that would be bad.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye simply controlled the thoughts of the troll ancestor spirit, causing him to explode directly.


    As a result, the abyss lord Brutalus, who was the first to pass through the portal, fell bloody.


    I directly felt the feeling of being cut in the waist.


    Yes, yes, as long as the devil does not die in the Twisting Void, he will eventually be reborn in the Twisting Void...


    but--


    This is too painful.


    It is estimated that the abyss lord Brutalus will be afraid of things like portals in the future.


    With such a happy mood, Zhou Ye lowered his head and glanced at the poor insects under his feet again...the figure disappeared into the night sky instantly.


    He still has a lot to do.


    For example, reassure the guards of the moon who have been guilty of killing too many troll women and children recently.


    How to appease??


    Of course it is with fierce love...


    This is recognized by the medical profession as the most effective method of comfort.


    Zhou Ye is gone...


    And Xavius, who was in a sluggish state below, also gradually recovered some spirit...


    Just now, the great existence in his mind has comforted him, saying that it is not his fault, and-this time the energy source he found is a bit too weak, if there is a stronger energy source to be used as a portal The battery is even more perfect.


    For this, Xavies is simply grateful...


    Obviously because of his own negligence, a powerful existence fell under the portal, and that great existence did not mean to blame him in the slightest-that adult is really kind 1!!


    In fact¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the planet Argus, which has been completely corrupted by the evil energy, Archimonde has jumped angrily...


    What''s more depressing, than the frustration of being kicked back at the moment before seeing the dawn of victory??


    The planet of Azeroth, but his boss, the place named by the fallen Titan Sargeras... It was so easy to escape the wave of magic, and found this planet, but was interrupted to teleport. This It was¡ªreally¡ªtoo annoying.


    The most important thing is that he can''t scold the idiot with long ears, because-he still needs that guy to open the portal to Azeroth for himself... So, he can only coax him first.


    As for the loss of an abyss lord??Archimonde didn''t care... the devil was like a leek, and there was one stubble after it was cut, and it would never be finished.


    Reference 1675


    One thousand six hundred and seventy-five chapters


    After the first failure, Xavius ??understood a truth deeply.


    If you want to cross the endless void and welcome that great existence to this world, it is far from enough to cling to those powers like the demigods of the wilderness.


    He had to set his sights on the holy land of the Kaldorei clan, the inexhaustible source of magic power, the Eternal Well.


    but--


    The Well of Eternity is the treasure of the Kaldorei Empire, and Queen Azshara takes this treasure very seriously.


    Even the students of Quel''Dorei Academy of Magic and Magic can only go there occasionally to practice with merit.


    The feat of practicing once is enough to make them feel distressed to death.


    So-for the time being, pay attention to the Well of Eternity, he can''t hit it...


    However, Xavies is not in a hurry.


    With a life that is almost immortal, he has time to plot this...


    With Xavius ??lurking again... It seems that the war on Zhou Ye''s side has become smoother.


    After more than a month of strangulation, the forces of the Kaldorei Empire have slaughtered all the trolls in the Zul Aman Empire.


    Of course, there are still some trolls who fled into the forest, they are no longer a threat to the Kaldorei Empire.


    then--


    Zhou Ye took the soldiers of the Kaldorei Empire and the class teacher returned to the court.


    In Eludis, the king city of the Kaldorei Empire-


    The soldiers on this expedition enjoyed an extremely grand welcome ceremony, and even Queen Azshara attended the ceremony in person.


    Of course, only Zhou Ye could enjoy Queen Azshara''s enthusiasm.


    After this war, Queen Azshara quickly made a decision to migrate people to the land of the Zu Aman Empire.


    Tens of thousands of Kaldorei civilians responded to Queen Azshara''s call. They dragged their families to the land that originally belonged to the Zuaman Empire, built houses, reclaimed land-built towns.


    It has to be said that the land occupied by the Zuaman Empire is quite good.


    The land is fertile with abundant resources.


    Almost all the Kaldorei civilians who migrated in the past lived a much more comfortable life than their hometown.


    Three years later----


    Zhou Ye once again proposed to fight against the Zandalari trolls and Zuldazar trolls in the southern part of the empire, as well as the Zandalari troll forces.


    This time Zhou Ye received support from almost all the Kaldorei nobles.


    They are also members who enjoy the dividends of the war. For them, expanding the territory of the empire is also of great benefit to them.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1262

    then--


    This time, with Zhou Ye as the commander in command, the standing army of nearly 200,000 kaldorei empire was gathered and swept toward the territories of the trolls in the south.


    Zhou Ye led an army of nearly 30,000 magicians this time.


    Under the leadership of Zhou Ye, who had opened the full map plug-in and the commander of the All-knowing plug-in, the army of the Kaldorei Empire wiped out these three troll forces without any effort. The Zul''Gurub Troll Empire and Gurubashi Troll Empire next to the three troll forces were also completely destroyed.


    Somewhat unexpectedly, when Zhou Ye was destroying the Zul''Gurub Empire, he saw the female troll Yarol, the initiator of the first troll war.


    At this time, Yarol was already a high-ranking priest of the Zul''Gurub Empire.


    It''s a pity... it''s totally useless.


    When she saw Zhou Ye''s first glance, she screamed and summoned the gods of Luoa to kill Zhou Ye...


    No way, who said Zhou Ye was her father-killing enemy??


    When Zhou Ye was sweeping the ancestral Oman Empire, he accidentally met her father¡¯s Burning Branch tribe, so Zhou Ye gave an order, and the Burning Branch tribe became eternal history, completely disappearing in the history of Azeroth. In the long river.


    Through spiritual sorcery, Yarol had already understood whose hand his father died.


    Of course she was extremely excited when she saw Zhou Ye.


    It''s a pity that her actions didn''t have any effect... The God of Luoa she summoned was completely vanished in just a few strokes of Zhou Ye''s magic army''s opposing magic.


    Even Yarol herself died on the spot...


    After annihilating all the trolls in the south... Zhou Ye temporarily stopped his steps.


    Because at this time, the territory of the Kaldorei Empire has already bordered the territories of those Pandaren in the Fairy Blossom Valley.


    As a race that loves peace, the Pandaren of course sent envoys to Zhou Ye''s army to meet Zhou Ye...and they wanted to sign a peace agreement that would not interfere with each other.


    To this, Zhou Ye of course readily agreed.


    Pandaren...


    Anyway, pandas are also Zhou Ye''s favorite animals. Although Zhou Ye can''t appreciate the thick body of Pandaren sister paper, Zhou Ye still has a good impression of Pandaren.


    After friendly consultations between the two sides...Finally signed a treaty of peaceful coexistence.


    The two sides also held the first food culture exchange meeting between the two countries on the border between the two countries.


    I have to say that the Pandaren race likes food culture, and they all make beer.


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye said-by adding beer, a good day is coming.


    During the one-month exchange meeting, both sides learned a lot about each other.


    In the eyes of the Pandaren, the Kaldorei Empire is a powerful empire, but they are not unreasonable. For example, the prince whose reputation is only under the queen is very kind, and he is very kind to them. There are many common languages ??in diet.


    In the eyes of the night elves in Kaldorei, the Pandaren clan is a race that loves peace, hard work and bravery...The culture they have created makes many night elves like it very much.


    Although the two sides have different forms, they have a lot in common.


    The trolls are different...


    For those cannibal monsters, the Kaldorei did not want to be with them from beginning to end.


    At this one-month exchange meeting, Zhou Ye really let go of his belly eating... He took his women to eat from the south to the north, and from the east to the west...


    All the things you can''t think of can be eaten here in Pandaren.


    This makes all the girls hooked.


    However, happy times are always short...


    Just when Zhou Ye planned to use power for personal gain to hold another month of exchange meetings...


    A news from the country forced him to hurriedly announce the withdrawal of troops, and leave the military affairs to Matilda and Elisand, and return to the palace ahead of time.


    "Where? Where?" Zhou Ye shouted eagerly as soon as he returned.


    "Here, Your Highness!!" A night elf girl dressed in a Moon God High Priest''s costume smiled and gave Zhou Ye a direction.


    "Did you find it?" Zhou Ye smiled and looked at the high-ranking priest...


    "Yes, Your Highness!!" The priestess smiled and nodded.


    "Good job!!" Zhou Ye happily hugged the priestess and gave a strong kiss, and whispered in her ear: "Wash up at night, ready to accept my reward!"


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the blush on the priestess''s face almost spread to her neck, she nodded slightly, and hmmed softly.


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already rushed into the room. In the room... Queen Azshara, her little maid and the deputy chief, were surrounding a crib, looking at the crib with curious eyes, lying down. The baby girl with sparse green lanugo on her head...


    "My Tyrande Whisperwind...hehehehe!"


    Reference 1676


    One thousand six hundred and seventy-six chapters


    "Little Tyrande..." Zhou Ye said as he picked up the baby...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s first glance, the baby girl who didn''t recognize her birth, she giggled... She waved her little hand, trying to catch Zhou Ye... But obviously, she with small arms and legs, There is no way to touch Zhou Ye''s body...


    This made the little baby girl suddenly dissatisfied...


    Seeing her squat, tears began to roll in her eyes.


    There is a posture that if you don''t let me catch, I will cry to show you...


    Zhou Ye smiled and gently hugged the little baby girl in his arms, letting her scratch her hair.


    The contented little baby girl, giggling, laughed while playing with her long black hair.


    Because of the reason of going to the countryside, Zhou Ye''s hair was already very long.


    "My dear..." Queen Azshara looked at her own man who was playing with little Tyrande, and asked curiously: "Why do you have to ask the priests to find this Tyrande in the village of Val''sharah? ¡¤Where is the baby of the whisper?"


    "Haha... this little guy is a very amazing existence in the future!!" Zhou Ye said, while looking at the high-ranking priest who had followed him into the house and asked: "The little guy''s parents also brought Yet??"


    "Yes, Your Highness!!" The high-ranking priest nodded hurriedly: "I said to the couple that this lovely baby girl is the son of the moon god El''en, so it is necessary to take her to the city. In the temple of the moon, baptism..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless... He never told the priests why he was looking for this baby girl named Tyrande Whisperwind, but she unexpectedly moved with such a reason, this Is it considered the legendary definite number??


    "His Royal Highness, did I do something wrong?" The priest who found the trace of Little Tyrande looked at the expression on Zhou Ye''s face with some anxiety, and asked hesitantly, "Or...I''ll..."


    "No need!!" Zhou Ye smiled at her, and said: "You did a very good job... This little guy will indeed be a child loved by Elune in the future. Where are her parents now? "

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1263

    "This child''s parents are now waiting in the Temple of Elune... Do you want me to call them?" the priestess said hurriedly.


    "No, I''ll go meet them!!" Zhou Ye said, gently putting the baby girl in his arms back into the stroller, and then took the priestess, directly using teleportation magic, and came to Ai in the Moon Temple. In Luen Garden, "Take me to see the little guy''s parents!!"


    "Yes, Your Highness!!" The priestess was not surprised by Zhou Ye''s teleportation magic.


    In fact, there is a permanent portal between the Moon Temple and the Royal Palace.


    Otherwise, the priestess would not have brought little Tyrande to the palace under the eyes of her parents.


    And at this moment--


    Located in the side hall of the Moon Temple, a couple of night elves, dressed very plainly, were sitting anxiously.


    They are all ordinary civilians who have been living in a village in Valsharah...


    You know, when Zhou Ye didn''t completely destroy the Zu''aman Empire, Val''sharah was a small place on the border of the Kaldorei Empire...


    Although the folk customs are pristine, but - definitely not rich.


    For the Yufeng couple, the farthest place they have been is only the newly built giant city of Suramar.


    This ordinary couple of night elves never thought that one day they could come to the legendary king city, and never thought that they would sit in the original moon temple, waiting for their daughter''s baptism.


    You know, the Moon Temple in Aludis, as the original birthplace of the belief in the Moon God Elune and the earliest Moon Temple established, has long been closed to the public.


    General baptisms were performed in the Moon Temples in various regions of the Kaldorei Empire.


    Even more remote places...the priests of the Moon God Temple went directly to the local area to baptize the newborn.


    Only the most pious priests of the Moon God can come to the temple of the Moon God of Aludis for further training in order to be promoted to higher priests.


    However, with the establishment of the giant city of Suramar and the establishment of the Sisterhood of Elune, the Moon Temple there may become the new holy place of Elune belief in the eyes of ordinary people.


    but--


    The position of the Moon Temple of Eludis always surpasses all the Moon Temples. Who would let it be in the legend... Is the Well of Eternity the place where the Moon Goddess Elune sleeps during the day??


    This is the place closest to Elune, the goddess of the moon.


    Keke...too much.


    At this time, Tyrande Yufeng''s father was holding his wife''s hand tightly, comforting her... "Don''t worry, dear, it''s just a small baptism ceremony... Don''t worry!!"


    "But, but why don''t the priests let us watch?" Tyrande''s mother said with some worry: "The baptisms in the past were not all carried out under everyone''s blessing?"


    "That''s because our daughter is so different..." Said this, Tyrande''s father was full of triumphant smiles: "After all, it can be said by the priest that he was born with the favor of the Moon Goddess. My child, our daughter is the only one!!!"


    At this moment, a voice came from outside...


    "That''s right, your daughter is indeed a very special child, she has been blessed by Goddess Elune!!"


    Following the sound, a tall figure walked in, behind him, followed by two high-ranking priestesses.


    When he saw this figure, Tyrande''s father stood up excitedly...


    After all these years of war, the entire Kaldorei Empire rarely did not recognize this person.


    He has many titles, such as-the ruler of the dragon, the immortal eternal, the god of war of the kaldorei empire, the consort of Queen Azshara, and-the most beloved man of Elune...


    In the Kaldorei Empire, almost everyone knows that his prince seems to be favored by the moon goddess Elune, and he always carries the blessing of the moon god Elune on his body.


    Regarding this matter, many gossiping guys began to guess what the relationship between His Royal Highness Prince and the goddess of the moon was.


    Among other things, even the highest priest of the Moon Temple, the priest Fina Nightwind, who had not been seen for a long time, did not always carry the blessing of the moon goddess Elune like Zhou Ye.


    Regarding such rumours, Zhou Ye did not come out to refute the rumors, and even the priests of the Moon God Temple did not come out to refute the rumors... Gradually, Zhou Ye had the title of the man that Moon God loved deeply.


    Seeing Zhou Ye coming, Tyrande''s father, a simple night elf commoner, hurriedly stood up and saluted Zhou Ye: "May the Moon God bless you forever, Your Royal Highness!!"


    "May the Moon God bless you forever..."


    Reference 1677


    One thousand six hundred and seventy seven chapters


    "His Royal Highness, my daughter..." Tyrande''s mother asked uneasyly.


    "Don''t worry!!" Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Tyrande''s mother, and said, "Little Tyrande is very good now. She is receiving Elune''s baptism, but it will take some time!!"


    "That''s good...that''s good!!"


    Although Zhou Ye did not use any spiritual hints to Tyrande''s mother¡ª


    However, his own status determines the credibility of his words.


    So although Tyrande''s mother was still a little worried, she felt much better.


    "His Royal Highness is here..." Tyrande''s father also remembered what Zhou Ye said when he just walked in.


    "I''ll tell you something!!" Zhou Ye said, sitting opposite Tyrande''s father, and said: "Sit down and talk, don''t be so nervous..."


    "Okay, okay, Your Highness!!" Tyrande''s parents sat down cautiously... Forgive them for such a move, just like a commoner suddenly saw a superior leader, replaced by someone else, perhaps. Not as good as them.


    "Your daughter, Little Tyrande Whisperwind... is a child deeply favored by the Moon Goddess. She is a natural high priest..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yufeng and his wife couldn''t help but show surprise on their faces.


    What does the high priest represent??


    Represents the same social status as the nobility...


    And their Yufeng family is a small civilian family. Zhou Ye''s words are equivalent to telling them that your daughter will become a nobleman in the future.


    "But..." Zhou Ye''s words suddenly panicked the Yufeng couple.


    Could there be any changes in the middle??


    Zhou Ye was very satisfied with the performance of the couple... "The growth of every high-ranking priest cannot be separated from the careful teachings of the temple... Although Young Tyrande has Elune''s grace, this is only for her. Compared with other girls, they have a higher level of starting point, and growing education is very important...So, I now give you two choices..."


    "First..." Zhou Ye looked at the nervous expressions of the Yufeng couple and smiled slightly: "You entrust Little Tyrande to the temple to raise them, and I will grant you a piece of land and give you the identity of a nobleman. From then on... you can secretly take a look at Little Tyrande occasionally, but you can''t recognize her!!"


    "Then, what about the second? Your Highness!!!" Tyrande''s father asked in a difficult tone...


    "Second..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "The second option is that you can live in the royal city. I will give you allowances every month, and Little Tyrande will also live with you. , But...no land, no noble status..."


    "You can think about it, which one to choose!!" Zhou Ye said, just sitting there speechless.


    At this time, Tyrande Yufeng''s parents started to fight fiercely in their minds.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1264

    If they choose the first item, although they can no longer recognize their daughters from now on, they have their own land and become the masters of the empire, a nobleman...


    If they choose the second item, although they still have the custody of their daughters, they have no chance to become masters.


    Although, after their daughter becomes a high priest, they can naturally enjoy the privilege of becoming a nobleman, but...


    It''s like putting five million in front of you and telling you...As long as you give up your daughter''s custody, the five million will immediately belong to you.


    If you don''t give up the custody of your daughter, then...maybe you can have 5 million assets when your daughter grows up, but-you need to wait patiently.


    finally----


    Under Zhou Ye''s smiling gaze... Yufeng and his wife chose the first one.


    They chose to hand over their daughter to the temple to raise them, and they... immediately became a nobleman.


    "A wise choice!!" Zhou Ye smiled and gestured to the priest behind him slightly...


    Soon, the priest brought an appointment letter and handed it to Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye smiled and signed the appointment letter...


    The territory he assigned to the Yufeng couple was a small place far away from the king¡¯s city and bordering the kingdom of the Pandaren. It was originally the territory of the Zul''Dazar troll, but now¡ªit has become part of the Kaldorei Empire. Homeland.


    "His Royal Highness, I, can I take a look at my daughter one last time..." Tyrande Yufeng''s mother said sadly.


    "I''m afraid not!!" Zhou Ye refused her mercilessly."Because young Tyrande is receiving Elune''s blessing at this time, it will take at least three days to complete... so..."


    "Yes, I''m sorry, Your Highness, I am greedy!!" Tyrande''s mother said sadly on her face when she heard Zhou Ye''s words.


    Compared to Tyrande''s mother, her father was obviously more looking forward to what the territory he was about to acquire would look like.


    After spending some time sending the couple out of the temple... Zhou Ye returned to Queen Azshara''s palace again.


    Queen Azshara at this time was teasing little Tyrande with great interest.


    For Queen Azshara, raising a baby is a very novel thing...


    Although he is often messed up by this little guy, there is also a feeling of enjoying it.


    Zhou Ye watched Azshara look after little Tyrande, who was still a baby, with a faint smile on her face."Azshara, from now on... this little guy is your daughter. Are you happy or excited?"


    "Really? This is really good news!!" Azshara said, turning his head and said to his adjutant: "Acisar, go and prepare something, this little guy gave me my dress again It''s wet... Elune is here, this is the third outfit I changed today!!"


    Zhou Ye watched helplessly as Azshara was playing with Little Tyrande awkwardly, and shook his head speechlessly... The queen who was a mother for the first time was still a bit awkward.


    He walked quickly to Azshara''s side, then took the little Tyrande from Azshara''s arms, and gently patted her back...


    Soon, the little baby fell asleep deeply...


    From this day on, there is no such person as Tyrande Whisperwind in the world. Instead, the queen of the Kaldorei Empire, the jewel of Queen Azshara, and Prince Zhou Ye¡¯s favorite daughter-Tyrande. week¡­¡­


    I have to say that raising a baby is still very troublesome, because Azshara does not have Ru Juice to feed the baby, so Zhou Ye had to get the Essence of the Moon from Elune... Tyrande.


    In fact, Zhou Ye had other choices, but in order to let Little Tyrande''s future get closer to Elune, so... he chose the essence of the moon that Elune condensed with divine power...


    This enabled young Tyrande to establish a very close relationship with Elune since he was a child...close to a mother and daughter.


    Who made her grow up drinking the essence of the moon??


    Reference 1678


    One thousand six hundred and seventy-eight chapters


    Time flies...


    In a blink of an eye, another ten years have passed.


    In these ten years, it can be said that the entire Kaldorei Empire has developed to a state of almost peak.


    On the vast land of the Kalimdor continent, they had no enemies. Even the Gudak Troll Empire and the Drakkari Troll Empire that occupied the north were destroyed by the army led by Zhou Ye.


    After all the troll races were wiped out, the Kaldorei Empire stopped its expansion...


    No way, the population is always ill-fated...


    Because of eternal life, all the Kaldorei clan seem to be lacking in interest in raising offspring.


    Of course, there are also the Kaldorei clan who are willing to give birth to offspring.


    However, those are very few...


    For this reason, Queen Azshara almost died...


    However, she has no good way to do this.


    The population of the Kaldorei Empire, at a figure of ten million, has been hovering for a long time.


    She even asked her man for help... and Zhou Ye had nothing to do.


    Strictly speaking, the lives of the civilians in the Kaldorei Empire are already very good...Because of the invention of arcane puppets, even the farmers no longer need to use manpower to cultivate the land.


    There is no pressure to survive...


    Moreover, all schools in the Kaldorei Empire are free, and all eligible night elves can learn what they want to learn in it.


    How can this be??Is it necessary to open up certain restrictions like the Neon Warring States period in the original world?


    In that case, the night elves might have to be renamed Silver Chaos Elves...that was definitely not the consequence Zhou Ye wanted.


    Therefore, it can only be so temporarily...


    This may be the price for a race to gain immortality...


    It''s just that Zhou Ye didn''t have time to manage those things at this time...


    He is discussing matters with his daughter...who is his daughter??Of course it was Tyrande...


    In Azshara''s palace----


    Zhou Ye was looking at the beautiful girl with long green hair in front of him with a smile on his face, "Tyrande, my baby, believe me... Dad will really be back soon!!"


    "No!!" Little Tyrande refused with a tight face, "Last time my father said that those stinking frost trolls would be wiped out soon, but it took almost three months. ...I don''t care, I won''t let you go!!"


    "..." Hearing his daughter''s words, Zhou Ye looked speechlessly towards the sky... The battle for the destruction of the country was already very fast in three months, okay??


    How come to the mouth of your own daughter and become a representative of your own speechlessness??


    "Then Dad promises that he will be back in a week this time, how about it?" Zhou Ye hurriedly promised...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1265

    "..." Little Tyrande hesitated for a moment, then... took a sneak peek, aside, Queen Azshara, the mother who handles government affairs...


    Seeing that Queen Azshara was not looking at her side, she cautiously stood on tiptoe and said in her father''s ear: "Unless dad, you are willing to play with me once, the last kiss game... I just...I just let you go..."


    Hearing what little Tyrande said, Zhou Ye burst into laughter...


    After all, my daughter has grown up... I have a little hope and curiosity about such behavior.


    In fact, this is also normal...


    No matter when, Zhou Ye''s raised daughter will never make others cheaper...


    What a joke... Of course the daughter belongs to the father.


    "No problem..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Then, Dad will come to my room that night!!" Little Tyrande finished saying this, looked at his mother who was dealing with government affairs with a guilty conscience, and then ran out with a dash...


    "What does that little guy ask of you?"


    As soon as Little Tyrande left here, Queen Azshara''s voice rang...


    Don''t look at her, it seems that she is handling government affairs under the service of her adjutant and maid... But, in fact, she has been listening to the movement with her ears on her ears.


    Azshara''s effort on Little Tyrande is no less than Zhou Ye, but what makes her helpless is--


    The relationship between Little Tyrande and Zhou Ye is far closer than the relationship with her...


    This makes Azshara feel very helpless sometimes...Don''t people often say that the daughter is a copy of the mother?Why didn''t Little Tyrande kiss her??


    "Nothing..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "The little guy just wants to play some games with me!!"


    "Kiss game?" Vasiqi vomited.


    "Hahaha...Vashj is jealous!!" Assisa joked with a smile.


    But the words of her maid and her deputy did not divert Queen Azshara''s attention. Queen Azshara still stared at Zhou Ye without squinting, as if asking... Was what Vasiqi said true??


    "Ahem... It''s just an expression of pure family affection!!" Zhou Ye said embarrassingly.


    "Hehe..." Queen Azshara coldly gave a sneer in her mouth."Do you think I should believe it? Honey?"


    "...I think you should believe it!!" Zhou Ye said, hugging Azshara lightly, and then blocked her contemplation...


    Gradually... the atmosphere in the whole room changed...


    The maids on the side looked at each other with a smile, and then gently closed the door of the temple...Of course they did not leave, but stayed here...


    As usual, when their queen started begging for mercy, it was time for them to rush forward and rescue.


    A magic enchantment was waved from Zhou Ye''s hand and enveloped the entire hall-to ensure that the sound in the hall could not be heard...


    quickly¡­¡­


    Queen Azshara''s cry of crying sounded in the hall...


    This time the battle was fierce than ever... Even if Queen Azshara had raised the white flag and surrendered, Zhou Ye still refused to let her go...


    Until she yelled [It''s up to you...I don''t care what you want to do with your daughter... Let me go...].


    Zhou Ye spared Queen Azshara, who had fainted several times and was awakened by him...


    Facing the performance of her own man, Queen Azshara could only use one sentence to complain about her own man.[I knew that when you snatched Tyrande''s custody rights, you were not at ease.


    It''s a pity that she can only sell it now... if she acts, she is powerless.


    After Zhou Ye spent some time to settle the queen''s maid and the deputy chief...


    It was almost the time when the morning sun was about to rise... For the night elves, it was night.


    Zhou Ye Shi Shiran cleaned his body in the room next to the main hall, and then...with a look of expectation, he walked towards his daughter, little Tyrande''s room...


    Already sixteen years old... Almost can eat.


    Reference 1679


    One thousand six hundred and seventy-nine chapters


    In Queen Azshara¡¯s extended palace, there is a very beautiful little garden...


    Here, all kinds of rare and exotic plants are planted...


    The cute little deer runs happily here, and the gentle flower fairy is the most competent gardener here...


    The flower fairies, like a flower with long legs, are diligent in taking care of the vegetation in the garden.


    No one knows what these plants are thinking better than them...


    Because they have the ability to communicate with plants, who would call them plants themselves??


    In the middle of this garden resembling a fairy tale world...


    There is a very cute house...


    The pink roof, cartoon-like walls...and various cute-style accessories decorate this cottage as if every girl had dreamed of a fairy tale cottage when she was young...


    This is the residence of Little Tyrande, the daughter of Queen Azshara and Zhou Ye.


    However, little Tyrande did not rest in his fairy tale house at this time...


    Even at this time, the edge of the eastern sky was already whitening... For the night elves, it was almost midnight.


    But-little Tyrande still has no rest.


    At this time, she was sitting in the garden-on a swing made of vines, slowly swinging on the swing.


    Little Tyrande, who was sitting on the swing, gently shook his slender legs intentionally or unintentionally, but his eyes were looking at a baby fist-sized shadow bead in his hand...


    In this shadow bead made of arcane magic combined with some kind of magic circle, what is playing is the little bit of her growing up.


    Calling Dad for the first time...


    For the first time, I walked slowly on my own legs...


    Learn to dress yourself for the first time...


    The first time I made a mistake and was beaten by my father...


    the first time¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1266

    There are too many records of her first time...


    This bead originally belonged to her father and was used to record the bits and pieces of her life... But now it has become her most precious collection.


    This is the gift she received on her sixteenth birthday a few days ago...


    Little Tyrande felt that this was the best birthday gift she had received in her life.


    In this little photo-shooting bead, not only the bits and pieces she had kept, but also her father, Zhou Ye''s selfless love for her...


    I don¡¯t know when...


    Little Tyrande had a longing in his heart...want to be so loved by his father forever...


    If there is really love for no reason in this world,... in the eyes of little Tyrande, perhaps there is only father love...


    He loves himself unconditionally, regardless of his willful request or reasonable request, he will try his best to satisfy himself...


    and so----


    "I''m sorry, mom..." Little Tyrande gently closed the photo pearl in his hand, and placed it in a jewel box next to her preciously... "Father''s love, I grabbed it!!"


    At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared behind her...


    "My cute little baby, what are you going to grab?" An extremely familiar voice came to Little Tyrande''s ears... "Dad help you!!"


    "Really?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s voice, little Tyrande leaked a smile on his face.


    She turned around without hesitation, hugged Zhou Ye who appeared suddenly, looked at his eyes, and muttered: "I want father you, never leave me, I want father you... always love me!!"


    "Of course I love you, baby!!" Zhou Ye replied with a smile.


    "You know what I mean!!" Little Tyrande was very dissatisfied with her father''s ambiguous words. She stepped on tiptoe slightly, and stopped awkwardly...


    Faced with such active behavior of his daughter... Zhou Ye-of course he chose to respond.


    What a joke...


    Hard work to raise a daughter, cheap other men??What do you think??


    Anyway, Zhou Ye has no such habit...


    The father and daughter are on the swing............


    Gradually¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Little Tyrande is no longer satisfied with just playing such a kiss game with his father.


    She started to disarm her father.


    And what about Zhou Ye??


    He¡ªin the idea of ??eating everything well and never at a loss¡ªhelped Little Tyrande perform the same actions...


    When the two are truly in the most primitive state at the same time...


    Four eyes facing each other-


    Little Tyrande squinted her beautiful eyes, as if in a dream, and said: "Dad...let me be your woman...love me!!!"


    "As you wish... my baby!!"


    "what----!!"


    As little Tyrande screamed...the blood fell from the swing to the ground drop by drop...


    The swing-it shook again, accompanied by little Tyrande''s singing...


    No words for a day¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Zhou Ye opened his eyes... it was almost the time when Liu Shaotou was on the moon.


    "How do I feel that my biological clock is getting closer and closer to the night elves?" Zhou Ye said helplessly to himself.


    "Is this bad? Father!!" Little Tyrande woke up a long time ago. She just didn''t want the warmth in her father''s arms, so she always lay in her father''s arms and refused to get up.


    "I feel pretty good!!" Zhou Ye smiled and gently patted his daughter''s dolphins... said: "Okay, it''s time to get up, otherwise... I guess your mother Azshara will rush over. !!!"


    "Didn''t you fix her yesterday?" For little Tyrande, the superhuman strength of his father was no secret.


    If there is no such physical strength, how does her father manage her mother who has thousands of memories...


    "Ahem...I think it''s better not to be blocked here!!" Zhou Ye said, looking at the cartoon-style furnishings in his daughter''s room...He also made a lot of this children''s room. Strong...


    Little Tyrande looked at the slightly embarrassed look on his father''s face, and finally couldn''t help but let out a chuckle."Don''t worry, father, mother Azshara just came here, she didn''t say anything... just let me inform you, let you go to her when you wake up, and talk to you about how to change The topic of good education for the next generation..."


    "..." Looking at his daughter''s gloating smile... Zhou Ye sighed silently, then turned over and pressed Little Tyrande down... "Well, anyway, it will be dead sooner or later... It¡¯s always good to eat before you die!!"


    "Bad father... don''t..."


    "You must be a ghost in death!!"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Little Tyrande''s singing sounded in the room again...


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t go too far, but he didn''t let little Tyrande go...the night elves'' recovery ability-I tell you, praise!


    As for the anger of Queen Azshara...


    Ha ha-since she didn''t pick Zhou Ye from her daughter''s couch at the time, then the so-called anger was just...a pretense. With a little comfort, Zhou Ye will be able to pass...


    Reference 1680


    One thousand six hundred and eighty chapters


    Val''sharah--


    It used to be the frontier of the Kaldorei Empire, but since the Zou Aman Empire was eliminated...it has become the hinterland of the Kaldorei Empire.


    Because it is not far from Suramar, the faith center of the Kaldorei Empire... Therefore, Val''sharah has become a lot more prosperous now.


    In a village in Val''sharah...


    There are such twin brothers...


    My brother''s name is Malfurion Stormrage, what about my brother?It is called Illidan Stormrage...


    These two brothers have shown talents far beyond others since they were young...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1267

    Whether it is hunting or some small spells, the brothers can always learn the skills and understand the essence faster than the others.


    People in the village said that the brothers of the Stormrage family will definitely become a powerful hunter in the future.


    but--


    The villagers'' praise is meaningless to the Stormrage Brothers...


    Their future goal has never been as simple as becoming a hunter...


    They are eager to learn more knowledge, they even want to explore the secrets of this world...


    then----


    Today, the Stormrage brothers took their hunting bows and weapons and entered the depths of the forest that has never been stepped on...


    They are looking for the legendary demigod-the black panther demigod-Ashaman.


    It is said that Ashaman is the manager of all the forests on the entire continent and the darling of nature... She can communicate with all things, and she can make trees come alive and become the legendary treant.


    She can communicate with all the beasts and let them follow her orders like trained soldiers.


    Even the queen of the Kaldorei Empire, Azshara gained the allegiance of the Nightsaber clan after seeing Ashaman.


    Such a powerful existence can definitely teach them the powerful knowledge they dream of.


    The Stormrage brothers smashed through the thorns and thorns in this virgin forest, after a month of searching hard... finally-met the black panther demigod-Ashaman.


    It''s just--what makes them a little strange is...Why are there two people beside Ashaman??


    That beautiful girl with long green hair is no problem... Just by looking at her long ears, she is also a member of the Kaldorei clan. What makes the Stormrage brothers a little strange is that man...


    This handsome man who doesn''t look like a human, does not have the distinctive mark of the Kaldorei clan, and has long ears...


    Moreover, looking at his casual attitude when speaking to the black panther demigod Ashaman, it is obvious-definitely not an ordinary person...


    Malfurion suddenly remembered a legendary character... He hurriedly took his brother''s hand, stepped forward, walked in front of Zhou Ye, and respectfully said: "May the light of the moon god shine forever You, Your Highness the Great Prince!!"


    Malfurion¡¯s brother, Illidan...Although he was a bit arrogant, but-when he heard the name from his brother, there was a glimmer of light in his eyes... hurriedly said: "May Ai Goddess Luen will always bless you, Your Royal Highness!!"


    "Hello..." Zhou Ye smiled and looked at the two night elf teenagers who were about the same age as Little Tyrande... and said, "May the light of the moon god shine on you forever. What can you do here? ? "


    "Yes, Your Highness!!" Malfurion Stormrage said, looking at the black panther demigod who turned into its original form and lay lazily on the ground¡ª¡ªAshaman said: "Great Forest Guardian , A powerful natural darling, Lord Ashaman...I want to follow you and learn the ways of nature!!"


    "..." Ashaman looked at the night elf in front of him with half-open eyes...


    To be honest, she didn''t want to come here... If it weren''t for her master, Zhou Ye forced her... She should be sleeping in her room in the City of Eden at this time...


    Teaching apprentices or something... She is not interested!!


    What a joke, there is time...she might as well sleep for a while...what kind of apprentice can you teach?


    but--


    Ashaman glanced vaguely at his master... and said, "The way of nature is not something anyone can understand... Now, let me do a little test for you..."


    "Yes Master!!" Malfurion said excitedly: "Please tell me...how to test!!"


    "From the ground, grab a handful of dirt..."


    Malfurion Stormrage stooped obediently and grabbed a handful of dirt from the ground...


    Then Ashaman continued: "Empty your mind and feel the message contained in the soil... Then tell me what you feel!!!"


    Following Ashaman''s guidance, Malfurion let go of the distracting thoughts in his mind... Then, little by little, he felt the message in the mud in his hand...


    He-saw...


    He saw the scene from spring to autumn...


    He saw the flourishing spring, he saw the vibrant summer, he saw the fruitful autumn, and he saw... the winter when all things ended...


    Repeatedly like this...


    He gradually realized the true meaning of nature...


    In the soil in his hands, a green sprout slowly emerged, completely violating the laws of nature and growing into a small sapling at a speed that can be recognized by the naked eye...


    "Hmm...Yes, you do have a heart that respects nature..." Ashaman''s voice interrupted Malfurion in meditation...


    He looked at the small sapling in his hand, and asked in disbelief, "Is this all I did?"


    "Yes... Don''t doubt, you trust nature, and you will naturally return to you!!" Saying this, Ashaman turned to look at his brother, Illidan Stormrage, who was standing next to Malfurion... "Are you going to learn the way of nature from me?"


    "No¡ª¡ª!!!" Illidan Stormrage rejected Ashaman without hesitation... "I don''t want to learn the way of nature from you..."


    When he said this, Illidan Stormrage looked at Zhou Ye, then bowed his head and said respectfully: "His Great Prince, I want to learn from you...!!!"


    "Learn from me?" Zhou Ye was stunned by Illidan''s actions...This is different from what he said.


    Didn¡¯t it mean that both Illidan and his brother Malfurion had learned the way of druids from the demigod Cenarius??


    Although Zhou Ye ate the deer Malorne, the demigod Cenarius disappeared... But didn''t Zhou Ye drag his pet Ashaman??


    Ashamane, who drank Malorne¡¯s blood, had a better understanding of the way of nature than Cenarius¡¯ centaur did not know how much better...


    However, Illidan was actually unwilling to learn the Druid''s way, and planned to learn from Zhou Ye... This was a little unexpected.


    Zhou Ye looked at Illidan with a faint smile, and asked, "What do you...want to learn from me?"


    Reference 1681


    Chapter One Thousand Eighty One


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words... Illidan Stormrage said firmly: "I want to learn the strongest way from you!!"


    The strongest way??


    Why is the strongest way...


    Because Zhou Ye also has a title¡ªthat is, the most powerful man in the Kaldorei Empire...


    In fact, this title was originally only used by the Great Magister Elisand to tease his man... But I don¡¯t know when, it spread out...


    For the soldiers who followed Zhou Ye in the South and North Wars, Zhou Ye, the undefeated commander, deserves the title of the strongest.


    For Zhou Ye''s women, he is certainly the strongest existence.


    So, unknowingly... this title spreads more and more...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1268

    Even the folks of the Kaldorei Empire were spreading Zhou Ye''s strongest name... although they didn''t know where Zhou Ye was the strongest.


    Zhou Ye didn''t expect that this joking title would make Illidan stare at him today...


    However, just when Zhou Ye was about to refuse... he suddenly saw Malfurion next to him... so he changed his mind."It''s not easy to learn the strongest way from me, can you suffer?"


    Hearing that Zhou Ye hadn''t refused him, Illidan said excitedly: "Yes, Master...I have suffered!!"


    "Then...I will teach you the way of hunters!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "The Hunter''s Way?" Illidan was a little silly...what is the Hunter''s Way??Do you want to teach yourself how to be a hunter??


    "Yes...it is the way of the hunter!!!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "The so-called way of the hunter is to treat everything as your prey and successfully capture it or destroy it!!! Are you willing to learn? ?"


    "..."


    When Illidan heard Zhou Ye''s explanation, his eyes flashed...


    The Hunter''s Way¡ª¡ª


    Everything is prey...


    This sounds like a lofty ability, of course... "I am willing to learn!!"


    "Very good..." Zhou Ye looked at Illidan who was excited, and nodded in satisfaction...


    "Congratulations, my brother...you have found your own way too!!" Malfurion is very happy for his brother. In his opinion, his brother will surely become talented under the guidance of His Royal Highness... ¡­


    Congratulations to his brother, Illidan Stormrage also expressed his gratitude: "Thank you, brother!!"


    And little Tyrande, who was standing behind Zhou Ye, almost didn''t smile...


    She knew far more about her father than these two Stormrage brothers...


    What kind of hunter''s way... In Tyrande''s eyes, it was completely nonsense...


    She found her father has unlimited power and super magical means...


    Even her father Zhou Ye is not an exaggeration to claim to be the strongest person in the world.


    Whether it¡¯s the combat skills of various professions, the magic of the magician, or even magical alchemy, it¡¯s not at all troubled by my father...


    But-she is the only one who never knew how her father would be a hunter...


    She knew that her father often claimed to be a hunter, and Aunt Ashaman was his hunter baby.


    But in fact, she didn''t feel that her father had used this profession as her chief post, and more¡ªshe felt that her father was just using this excuse to bully Aunt Ashaman.


    Could it be that her father would teach this hapless child named Illidan to be a hunter??


    In the next few days...


    Little Tyrande felt that he had guessed what his father thought.


    What Zhou Ye taught Illidan was exactly the skills of hunters...


    What and how to use magic arrows...


    What and how to arrange magic traps...


    How to find one''s own prey faster-such skills.


    Illidan once also questioned this...


    But after being abused countless times by Zhou Ye with those skills that he looked down on... Illidan realized.


    He felt that he had found the right teacher.


    Who said that hunters must use bows and arrows??


    Who said that traps must be placed at the feet of the enemy??


    Using various strategies to make the enemy unconsciously jump into your trap and become your prey is the real hunter''s way.


    After half a month----


    Illidan looked at his teacher with some distress, and said depressed: "Master, do I not have the talent to be a hunter?"


    "Oh?? Why do you say that?" Zhou Ye smiled and asked, taking a bite of the fruit his daughter Tyrande sent to him: "What made you think like this!!? "


    "I have been studying with you for so long... but I have never been my brother Malfurion''s opponent!!" Illidan said hesitantly, "He can transform now..."


    Having said this, Illidan remembered yesterday afternoon, the feeling of being abused by Malfurion¡¯s newly learned giant bear form...


    It hurts self-esteem...


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye laughed when he heard Illidan''s words... "It seems that you have a misunderstanding about the way of hunters... A good hunter is destined to be lonely. He wants to hide in the shadows and always pay attention. With your own prey...but¡ªthe way of the hunter is not alone, now¡ªit¡¯s time to teach you the ultimate meaning of the way of the hunter!!"


    "Ultimately?" Illidan asked hesitantly.


    "Yes!!" Zhou Ye nodded... "Every hunter has an assistant... His assistant can be a beast or a druid... But there is one thing-you have to remember Live, this assistant must be in touch with you... So, I recommend your brother, Malfurion!!"


    "But... will my brother agree to be my assistant?" Illidan asked hesitantly.


    "Of course it will!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Now, I will teach you... the art of taming!!"


    As Zhou Ye was talking, he taught Illidan a long spell...


    In fact, this spell is useless...


    What is really useful is Zhou Ye''s spiritual hint on Brother Stormrage...


    For Illidan and Malfurion, the pair of Stormrage brothers, Zhou Ye can''t call it a bad feeling, nor can he say a good feeling...


    However, as a little fun to pass the time...Zhou Ye didn''t mind letting their brothers become a brother-in-law and a brother-in-law who love each other from now on.


    Think about the scene¡ªZhou Ye feels so beautiful that he can¡¯t look directly at it...


    The demon hunter of the future, the current druid hunter...Ilidan Stormrage--is ready to turn his brother Malfurion into his own baby...


    In this regard, Zhou Ye is looking forward to...


    Looking forward to what surprises the gay brothers will bring to their future...


    Reference 1682


    One thousand six hundred and eighty two chapters


    The silver moon in the sky gradually sinks to the west...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1269

    On the eastern horizon, a white light gradually appeared...


    That is a harbinger of the rising sun.


    Both brothers Malfurion Stormrage and Illidan Stormrage returned to their temporary residence after a day of training.


    Their temporary residence is in a cave not far away...


    This cave may have been the nest of a large beast.


    However, after the Stormrage Brothers came, it became their temporary residence...


    "Hi¡ªbrother, how did you practice today?" Malfurion greeted his brother with a smile.


    He knew that his brother Illidan seemed to be emotionally wrong this morning.


    He also knew that this might be because - in the fight yesterday, he defeated Illidan with his newly learned giant bear transformation, which made him so depressed.


    As an older brother, Malfurion felt that he had a responsibility to cheer up his younger brother.


    "Don''t be discouraged, my brother..." Malfurion patted Illidan on the shoulder and said, "There are many professions that are weak in the early stage, but become extremely powerful in the later stage!"


    Illidan was not persuaded by his brother''s persuasive means at all, but instead asked: "For example?"


    "Uh----!!!" Malfurion was asked all of a sudden...


    As an ordinary civilian who came out of a mountain village, how could he know which profession is strong and which is not??


    "Forget it, brother..." Illidan sighed and said: "Don''t persuade me any more, I have been scolded by the teacher..."


    "Oh?? What did His Highness Zhou Ye scold you?" Malfurion asked curiously.


    "The teacher said that I did not lay a good foundation at all, and I wanted to be stronger than anyone... I was dreaming!!" Illidan said with a headache: "The teacher also said... How high the future height depends on the foundation How solid is the fight... Without a solid foundation, all power is illusory..."


    These words were indeed what Zhou Ye said when he taught Illidan...


    It¡¯s just that I said it a few days ago...not today...


    Illidan had his own plan... so he used these words to prevaricate his brother.


    "His Royal Highness is right!!" Hearing what his brother said, Malfurion said solemnly: "Look at the trees in this forest, isn''t every tree wide at the bottom and narrow at the top? There is no solid foundation. Just want to learn the way of the strong, it is impossible!! So... my brother, you have to lay a good foundation..."


    "..." Illidan''s face was speechless... He was just talking casually, and he didn''t expect to let his brother teach himself again... "Enough, I have heard enough lessons..."


    While talking, Illidan took out two water bags from his arms and handed one to his brother... "Drink with me..."


    "Where did you get the wine?" Malfurion asked hesitantly.


    "The teacher gave me..." Illidan said, opening the water bag and taking a sip...


    A sweet smell filled his mouth... "It is indeed the special grade moonlight brewed by the teacher from the palace..."


    Malfurion saw his brother''s intoxicated appearance and couldn''t help but opened the water bag and took a sip... "Good wine!!"


    After taking a sip of wine, Malfurion asked curiously: "Why does your Highness give you wine?"


    "The teacher said, I have been under too much pressure these days, and I need to relax properly!!" Illidan said, looking at his brother... "Well, stop mentioning these things...Drink!!"


    "Hmm..." Since Zhou Ye said something, Malfurion naturally stopped saying anything...


    After all, not everyone has the confidence to question authority, and Zhou Ye is obviously an existence they cannot question.


    The two brothers are like this--


    One bite for you, one bite for me...


    While talking about the fun things they had when they were young, they drank these two bags of wine...


    Illidan was drinking while paying attention to his brother''s expression...


    These two bags of wine are actually the secret weapon given to him by his teacher Zhou Ye...


    In Zhou Ye''s words, it is¡ªyour brother Malfurion is a very powerful man...If you don''t use tame magic when he is in a daze, you can''t turn him into your own companion... ¡­


    and so--


    There are two bags of wine...


    The bag that Illidan gave to his brother was actually pre-filled...or else, it would be taken for granted that he wanted to get a druid drunk with a bag of wine.


    however¡­¡­


    Gradually¡­¡­


    Illidan also found something wrong!!


    When he saw his brother''s bearded face, now he had a feeling of... [so beautiful]...


    Especially when the dappled sunlight shone through the leaves on Malfurion''s face... this feeling reached its extreme...


    "Brother..." Illidan couldn''t help his heart throbbing anymore... He threw his brother to the ground at once.


    "Ilidan... what are you doing..."


    "Brother...I found out...I found out that I fell in love with you!!"


    "No, don''t talk nonsense... We are brothers..."


    "so what¡­¡­"


    Gradually... Malfurion''s resistance became weak...


    And at this moment--


    On a towering tree not far from the Temporary Residence of the Stormrage Brothers... Zhou Ye was sitting there with a smile... He looked at the love scene of the loving brothers with joy.


    "Dad, why are you doing this?" Tyrande, who was sitting next to Zhou Ye, asked.


    She is not accusing her father of anything... In fact, to her, what her father does is right... You call it blind, or it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t know right from wrong. As a child, Zhou Ye Tyrande would never accuse his father or anything of his eldest daughter.


    She was just a little curious... why did her father do this.


    "Baby... I just did this to prove it!! The supporting role also has the right to accompany..." Zhou Ye said with a smile on his face: "And... don''t you think their brothers are very loving?? Born together and grown up since childhood Great, if we are not together, it would be impossible to tolerate it!!!"


    "..." Although he didn''t quite understand what his father said, little Tyrande nodded ignorantly.


    Taking another look at Brother Stormrage who had gradually staged the 19th Forbidden Scene... Zhou Ye blessed silently in his heart.


    [Ilidan, this is the only thing the teacher can do for you... From now on I hope you never say that famous saying again!

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1270

    Which famous saying??


    of course--


    I was imprisoned for 10,000 years and then expelled from my hometown.Now, you dare to break into my world, you are seeking your own death!


    I believe that from now on, you will live a happy life with your brother Malfurion...


    With such thoughts...Zhou Ye covered his daughter''s eyes."Good boy can''t look at these things...Okay, let''s go!!"


    "Okay, Dad!!"


    Reference 1683


    One thousand six hundred and eighty three chapters


    The setting sun gradually fell...In the sky, the silver moon gradually rose to the branches.


    Under the roots of a giant tree in the forest, there is a tree hole hidden in the forest...


    This tree hole is hidden by vines, from the outside-you can''t even see that there is a tree hole under this giant tree.


    If you walk in, you will be surprised that this tree hole is so comfortable...


    Wooden table, wooden chair... even wooden window couch... The whole tree hole looks like a cozy forest hut.


    Even if you are in this tree hole, you will not feel a little bit depressed and dark...because the middle of this huge tree is hollow... the bright moonlight is directly projected onto this through the hollow tree trunk. In the tree house.


    Then in the silvery white moonlight, you can see three figures in the faintly raised quilt on the wooden couch...


    As if feeling the light of the moon, the figure sleeping outside the wooden couch stretched out lazily... The thin bedding slipped off, revealing her pretty face... It was the black panther demigod¡ªAshaman!


    At this moment--Ashaman slowly opened his eyes...


    She shook her tail habitually... Not surprisingly, her tail was held by someone and couldn''t move at all...


    After sighing helplessly, Ashaman leaned his hand behind him and snatched the ownership of his tail from a bad guy.


    After yawning lazily...Ashaman leaned back, and when she felt the warmth coming from behind, she stopped her movements...Then, curled up like a well-behaved little cat He lifted his body and closed his eyes again.


    There is no trace of the panther demigod in Ashaman now, the style of the first druid in Azeroth...


    She''s just a beast ear mother...


    Except for the ears and tail, all other parts of her were transformed into a human body.


    This is also the favorite form of her unscrupulous master... She has protested... and resisted...


    In the end, I got used to this behavior...


    I have to say-it''s terrible to get used to this kind of stuff.


    However, just as she was about to continue sleeping, she suddenly remembered... She seems to be still teaching her own students today, what about the profound meaning of Druids...


    "Bad guy...Get up soon!!" Ashaman turned his head and shook some guy, "You forgot that you have to teach Illidan today..."


    "No need..." Zhou Ye stretched out his hand like a dream, and hugged Ashaman... At this time, he was with Ashaman on the left and Tyrande on the right... Zhen left hugged and hugged right.


    "Why not use it?" Ashaman asked curiously.


    "Because the two of you will never have time to learn today..." Zhou Ye is still very confident about this... Not only did he add ingredients to the drinks of the two of them, he also added ingredients to their spirits... ¡­


    "Why?" Ashaman became more curious...


    "Don''t ask, be good, sleep!!" Zhou Ye said as he dragged Ashaman into his arms.


    "Well..." After Ashaman yawned, he fell asleep again...


    Until the moon reaches the middle of the sky...


    Zhou Ye really woke up.


    At this moment, Ashaman had already prepared breakfast. Although it was just some common fruits in the forest,...Little Tyrande was already very satisfied.


    After all, the fruit ripened by the druid is extraordinarily sweet.


    After the three of them had breakfast... Shi Shiran walked out of his temporary residence.


    Since there is no need to go to class today, Zhou Ye simply took Ashaman and his daughter to play in the forest...


    What''s so fun about the forest at night??


    Much more fun...


    The forest here is full of fluorescent mushrooms...There are also various fluorescent vines that emit fluorescence.


    In the daytime, I don¡¯t feel anything to look at these things, but¡ªwhen it¡¯s night, under the shining of these fluorescent plants and animals, the forest seems to have become a broad dance floor, with fluorescent insects flying in the sky, emitting green The gloomy fluorescent vines kept shining like colored lights, like a fairy tale world.


    The childlike Tyrande loves this forest...


    But Zhou Ye simply lit a bonfire... the midnight bonfire party started again.


    After the three of them played happily all night... they returned to their temporary residence again, but-to Zhou Ye''s surprise, two letters were actually tied to the vines in their temporary residence as the door...


    "This is yours!!" Ashaman picked up one of the letterheads signed by Illidan and threw it to Zhou Ye, and then she picked up another letterhead signed by Malfurion.


    Opening the letterhead that Malfurion had written to her, Ashaman was shocked... Seeing it was written in some scribbled handwriting.


    beloved teacher--


    For some unspeakable reasons, I have to interrupt my study, sorry teacher...


    Your shameless student: Malfurion Stormrage]


    Reading this letter, Ashaman intuitively felt that his student left without saying goodbye. This matter is absolutely inseparable from his man... "My dear, can you tell me what is going on? Why does my student leave without saying goodbye? ??"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye had just finished reading the letter written by Illidan at this time... "It''s nothing... It''s just that a guy who is temporarily unable to accept his favorite brother..."


    Before Zhou Ye had finished speaking, the curious Tyrande had snatched Illidan''s letter from his father, and then read it aloud:


    "Dear teacher-thank you for letting me understand what the most important thing in my life is. My brother ran away, but rest assured, I will chase him back. He is destined to be the most important person in my life... Your student: Illidan Stormrage!"


    Hearing Tyrande''s words, Ashaman felt as if he saw the truth... "Honey, you shouldn''t..."


    "Uh-probably what you think!!" Zhou Ye said confidently, "As a hunter, even his baby can''t be tame, so how dare you call yourself a hunter!!"


    "...But they are all male..."


    "Is gender a barrier to love?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1271

    "...And they are brothers!!"


    "This is the deepening of their bondage... Since they were embryos, they have fallen in love with each other... I just helped them recognize themselves..."


    "Okay...well...I can''t tell you..." Ashaman stroked her forehead helplessly... She knew that her hapless student and his brother Illidan... were just taken casually by her own man. Toys to play with...


    But it¡¯s okay, she can relax again... "Then can we go back?"


    "I want to play here for a few more days!!" Tyrande said, holding up his little hand.


    "Of course no problem!! Baby!" As a daughter control, Zhou Ye certainly wouldn''t force his daughter to go back."You can play here as long as you want! I will stay with you..."


    Reference 1684


    One thousand six hundred and eighty four chapters


    Time flies¡­¡­


    In the blink of an eye, the Kaldorei Empire became the overlord of the Kalimdor continent for hundreds of years.


    In the past hundred years, the night elves have also established friendly ties with many other native races, such as tauren, pandamen, etc...


    But it is undeniable that--


    In the Kaldorei Empire, an extreme idea of ??"above the night elves" is also spreading.


    As a wise leader, Queen Azshara saw the negative consequences of the spread of this idea.


    That will push the entire Kaldorei Empire to the opposite of all races...


    What worries her in particular is--


    The Kaldorei Empire has been peaceful for a long time-the armaments are somewhat slack.


    This is also impossible, after all-on this planet, the Kaldorei Empire has almost no foreign enemies.


    Under such circumstances, how can we not relax our armaments??


    But-Azshara deeply understands one thing, forgetting to fight is in danger...


    If the war preparations are allowed to relax, then... maybe one day in the future, when the Kaldorei Empire needs to take up arms again, this decaying army will become the reason for the demise of the Kaldorei Empire...


    Just when she was thinking hard about a countermeasure...


    A figure suddenly appeared behind her.


    Seeing that familiar figure, the maids who had been fully guarded and planned to use magic to defend their own queen suddenly put away the light of the Austrian mathematics in their hands.


    He smiled and said hello to the figure: "His Royal Highness!"


    "Don''t be so polite..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand, making the maids get up...


    Then he unceremoniously picked up Queen Azshara who was sitting on the throne, and sat on the throne himself... As for Queen Azshara, of course she was sitting in his arms."What''s the matter? My dear queen!"


    Azshara leaned against her man and sighed comfortably... instead of answering her man''s question, she asked, "How is Young Tyrande studying with Sister Elune?"


    "Elune likes Tyrande very much...but, dear..." Zhou Ye said silently, "...Tyrande is over a hundred years old, stop calling her little Tyrande!!"


    "How about a hundred years old!!" Queen Azshara said domineeringly: "Even if she is more than ten thousand years old, I still have the right to call her little Tyrande!!"


    "......Well, well, you''re her mother anyway, you can call her whatever you like!!" Zhou Ye said here, changing his voice, and asked: "I just came back, see if you are frowning. What happened to the empire when it was exhibited?"


    "Look at these!!" Queen Azshara said, handing the documents on the table to her man...


    Above is the report submitted by the Inspectorate of the Kaldorei Empire...


    The report shows that-among the 300,000 imperial armies of the Kaldorei Empire and the 150,000 private armies of the lords...more than half of the people who died from eating and drinking... Moreover, many important parts contain Kaldorei Occupied by the aristocracy... has become a post for the elderly.


    The issue is----


    The longevity of the Kaldorei clan is too long...If these guys take care of their old age, it is too early??


    "What else?" Zhou Ye flipped through the report, and then looked at the deputy chief Asisa-in her hands, there was a stack of documents... "Give it to me, Asisa!"


    "Yes, Your Highness!!" Assisa didn''t even ask Queen Azshara, but directly handed the document to Zhou Ye...


    Regarding this, Queen Azshara didn''t care at all...what''s the difference between giving it to her or giving it to her man?It¡¯s not funny¡ªin Azshara¡¯s view, the entire Kaldorei Empire is not as important as her man...


    At this time, Zhou Ye was looking at the contents of the file...


    After a long while-


    "In general, it''s the spread of Caldoreism and the slackening of arms, right?" Zhou Ye put down the documents and asked.


    "Hmm!!" Azshara nodded... "Honey, you should be able to see the disadvantages of these two things..."


    "Easy!!" Zhou Ye interrupted Azshara''s words with a single sentence...


    "simple??"


    "Yes, it''s very simple!!" Zhou Ye said with an innocent look: "Those incompetent officers let them be laid off directly... As for the big Kaldoreiists, this is caused by lack of understanding... ¡­It would be better for them to deepen their understanding of other races!!!"


    "..." Azshara almost didn''t laugh at her man''s words... understand, how to understand... if those guys are willing to understand, they won''t become big kaldoreans, and, It is even more trifling to lay off all the mid-level officers... It is equivalent to abolishing more than half of the combat effectiveness of the Kaldorei Empire.


    Seeing Azshara''s expression, Zhou Ye knew what she was thinking...


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Don''t worry, listen to me..."


    "Well, I''m listening!!" Queen Azshara glared at her man with her arms around her fiercely... "If you give me a reason that pleases me, I will satisfy you too. If I am not satisfied, I''m not satisfied with you..."


    The meaning of the words is-if you say it well, I will do whatever you want tonight, if it is not good...hehe...


    "Instead of raising the old soldiers, we might as well streamline the army... so that the empire''s finances can be easier!!"


    "and then??"


    "Then we give those laid-off noble officers a chance...to participate in a little game..."


    "what game??"


    "Of course it''s an adventurer game... I propose to establish an adventurer''s guild in the Kaldorei Empire. In the guild, individuals or even nobles can issue tasks, and the rewards for the tasks can be increased according to the risk level of the task or Reduce..."


    "Of course, in the Adventurer''s Guild, you can also join the missions of other races, such as Tauren... Pandaren... Their mission is to provide adventurers with an opportunity to understand their ethnic culture... Of course. , Adventurers cannot be all composed of those noble officers. Any Kaldorei citizen who wants to become an adventurer can obtain this qualification!"


    "Each adventurer''s guild will assess the level of tasks they can accept based on their strength evaluation, which reduces unnecessary casualties to a certain extent!"


    "As for joining civilians, it is to make those officers feel a sense of crisis... If you don''t work hard, you will be surpassed!!"


    "In the guild, a file is established for each adventurer, and their specialties are mastered...This is also a talent archive!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1272

    "What if someone looks down on money and doesn''t want to participate in this adventurer''s guild?" Queen Azshara asked the most important question. Indeed, there are many people who don''t lack money who are not interested in adventurers...


    "We can come up with some rewards that they can''t refuse... For example-the water from the Well of Eternity!!"


    "¡ª¡ªAlthough the Well of Eternity has never been exhausted, it can''t withstand the unrestrained waste!!" Azshara was a little bit reluctant.


    "It doesn''t matter..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and said, "We set the points higher, it''s not enough... Just like the Queldorei Act... Until now, has anyone exchanged the well water from the Well of Eternity? ??"


    The following sentence Zhou Ye asked while looking at Queen Azshara''s deputy chief Asisa.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words...Axisar said with a strong smile: "Report to Your Highness, as of now-no one has exchanged the well water of the Well of Eternity... Among the listed Quel''Dorei, the only one who meets the points requirement ...There is only one person..."


    "Oh?? Someone actually meets the exchange requirement?? Who is it?" Zhou Ye asked in surprise.


    "It''s you, Your Highness!!"


    Reference 1685


    One thousand six hundred and eighty five chapters


    "Me?" Zhou Ye was taken aback by Aziza''s words...


    However, he quickly reacted...


    It''s no wonder that according to the Queldorei Act, his merits have indeed exploded...


    Successfully commanded the war to destroy several troll empires, allowing him to earn a lot of merit points!


    Moreover, his merit points are useless...


    He does not need to use merit points to exchange for magic knowledge, nor does he need to use merit points to exchange the number of times to study the well of eternity on the edge of the well of eternity...


    Therefore, all his merits are useless at all.


    "Well... this is good news, isn''t it?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said to Queen Azshara: "It turns out that not everyone can earn that high point... It is me, if it were not for several wars of annihilation, it would take at least several hundred years to earn enough merit points within the framework to exchange water from the Well of Eternity!"


    "We can follow this approach..." Zhou Ye continued: "Adjust the points of adventurers to a high level... At the same time, set up a supervisory agency. Once there is a violation or even cheating, it will immediately be severely punished... This can be done. First, weed out a part of the rotten guys... At the same time, get more points to exchange items that make those adventurers want to consume their points... Maybe after hundreds of years, they may not have enough points to redeem the water in the Well of Eternity !"


    "..." Azshara groaned for a moment... said: "I have to say, my dear... your plan is so poisonous...!!!"


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while...what is this, this is what the game merchants on the earth have left to play...In short, it is to let your liver not die.


    "Ahem...Don''t worry about poison or not, does this plan satisfy you?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Of course...!!!" Queen Azshara smiled charmingly."Although the plan sounds a bit rough, but... after some revisions, it might be a good way... Those guys are just too idle... It''s better to keep them busy!!"


    "So... tonight?? Whatever me?"


    "of course!!"


    "Hehehe... there is already a key point of knowledge that I want to teach you, Azshara!!"


    "Don''t... not there..."


    "You say anything to me, poke up obediently, baby!!"


    "what--!!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After half a month----


    The disarmament bill has been revised and perfected several times.


    Then-is the Adventurer Act.


    This caused a shock across the Kaldorei Empire...


    They can understand Queen Azshara''s disarmament, after all-now the Kaldorei Empire has been under peace for a long time, there is no need to keep so many troops.


    but--


    Adventurer Act??


    What the hell is that??


    However, after reading through the Hazardous Act, many people could not help but provoke Thumb...


    This is totally a good move.


    Whether it¡¯s a reduced soldier or an officer... you can directly exchange your ID for adventurers at adventurer¡¯s guilds everywhere with your ID.On the one hand, this alleviated the social instability caused by large-scale disarmament, and on the other hand, it can be regarded as a way of life for them.


    Moreover, the Adventurer''s Guild is also open to other civilians, but it needs to go through some tests...


    The adventurer is not to send the dead, and without a little test, let a guy who has no fighting skills go up... Isn''t he looking for death??


    For the emerging industry of adventurers, many guys have maintained a wait-and-see attitude.


    After all-they had a lot of tasks previously entrusted to their own subordinates... Now, they are a little worried about rushing to others to do it.


    Therefore, in the first adventurer''s guild, only some missions released by the royal family.


    such as--


    Exploring the mineral deposits in a certain place requires some guards...


    Going deep into the forest, capturing some monsters to experiment with the students of Quel''sala School of Magic...


    Wait for this kind of slightly simple task.


    Although the task seems simple, the reward is still very generous...


    Some retired officers who were unwilling to eat and wait to die took the task with an attitude of trying.


    After they finish the character and get paid...


    Suddenly stunned¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The more than a dozen gold coins for each person are still the next, although this kind of money is already a lot of income for many civilians.


    However, this money is nothing to some people...it must be that many of them came from noble families.


    What fascinates them most is the reward of points.


    The points rewards are so rich.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1273

    Up to the reward of the title, down to a great set of enchanted armor... Almost everything.


    Located at the highest point reward position, it is impressively the reward of Eternal Well Water.


    This simply drives them crazy...


    What is the Well of Eternity?It is the source of the eternal life of the night elves, it is the thing that magicians dream of... and it is the treasure that many people are willing to exchange for everything.


    Some people are even willing to exchange the earl¡¯s title and territory for a bowl of water from the Well of Eternity.


    After seeing the reward of points... these guys tacitly wanted to conceal this fact, and then secretly worked on their own.


    It''s a pity-in this world, there has never been a real secret...


    quickly--


    Adventurer points rewards were exposed... Tens of thousands of elves poured into adventurer guilds everywhere, wanting to join the ranks of adventurers.


    There are also many smart lords and nobles who have discovered the benefits of publishing tasks.


    It seems that hiring adventurers costs a lot at a time.


    But in fact, if you calculate carefully, hiring adventurers is more cost-effective than using your own men.


    Put it this way, it is the difference between temporary workers and formal workers.


    Temporary workers do not seem to have low hourly wages, but in fact they are not stable and will only be recruited when needed.


    What about formal workers?You have to support him if you need him...calculated, the cost is higher.


    As a result, many lords also learned from the queen, cutting down their private armies... and then handing over part of the work of clearing the troll''s remnants to the adventurers.


    For a time--


    Adventurer has become a hot term.


    More and more people are joining this rank, after all-this is also a ladder for civilians to climb up.


    And some people have taken a fancy to the eternal well water in the point redemption... They began to form a partnership.


    For example, I will post a very simple task and give it to you, and then you will complete it and I will pay you. Next time you will post a task, I will complete it.


    The reason they did this is because - the rewards are set by the Adventurer''s Guild according to the difficulty of the task, and the points are issued by the Adventurer''s Guild according to the task rewards at the same time...


    The same is true for the redemption of points. Every time a task worth one hundred gold coins is completed, one point can be added.


    Reference 1686


    One thousand six hundred and eighty six chapters


    Points such as points can only be collected by the adventurer, not transferable and non-tradable.


    The pricing power is in the hands of the Adventurer''s Guild, and those who cheat can only use this method to cheat.


    For a time--


    There are missions everywhere in the adventurer''s guilds throughout the Kaldorei Empire.


    In fact, many of these tasks came from scouting, but-because of the supervision of the Adventurers'' Guild, many quests maliciously scouted by the nobles were received by irrelevant people.


    Encountered this situation, these nobles can only admit that they are unlucky.


    However, since their behavior indirectly prospered the Adventurer''s Guild, Queen Azshara did not forbid them at first...


    This makes these guys feel like they have found a small loophole...


    Suddenly brushing up with joy.


    In just ten years, someone has earned more than 100,000 points...


    However, just when they were excited and wanted to sprint towards 200,000 points.


    Azshara shot...


    With thunderous means, she severely hit this group of nobles who had already been blacklisted...


    Keeping them is for them to contribute money to prosper the Adventurer''s Guild...


    In ten years, the Adventurer''s Guild has been on the right track, and they are useless.


    Those hapless guys, the ones who were caught, the ones who were killed.


    Queen Azshara would not be soft-hearted... She never condoned the worms of the Empire.


    And Queen Azshara''s arrest behavior made some unexplained adventurers feel afflicted at first... after all, it hurt her kind.


    For these adventurers, the big guys on the ranking list are their idols...


    In addition, someone deliberately released the wind...


    It is said that Queen Aisala has no idea to redeem the treasures on the adventurer''s points, so she is killing pigs...


    People in the group of adventurers who had made it for a while were panic.


    And such rumors disappeared after Queen Aisala posted the private transactions of the assholes in the halls of adventurers'' guilds everywhere in the mode of notice.


    The real evidence is right in front of them...what else do they believe??


    As for those levers??


    Haha... Love to death, no more than one, no less than one...


    With this large inventory activity, the entire adventurer''s guild has truly entered a period of steady development.


    what??


    You asked where did the funds needed to support the Adventurers¡¯ Guild come from??


    Don¡¯t you know that every adventurer¡¯s guild can get one-tenth of the income of every task that every adventurer completes??


    Although they smoked a little bit more, but-without adventurers¡¯ guild, adventurers would have no place to pick up the task, let alone how to evaluate the quality of the task, the degree of danger of unsupervised tasks... So, for this money , The adventurers are very willing to pay.


    The establishment of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild is equivalent to allowing Queen Azshara to support her people without spending a penny...


    And set up a detailed adventurer file... in case of emergency.


    For this, Queen Azshara is most satisfied.


    however----

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1274

    When Queen Azshara is satisfied, others are dissatisfied.


    For example-Xavies.


    He was the only one who participated in the points-scoring process, but he was hidden deeply, so he was not caught.


    Only now¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The high-point adventurers who spent countless money and energy and time to cultivate were completely destroyed by Queen Azshara in just one month.


    How could this make him not angry??


    Why did Xavies cultivate high-point adventurers?


    Of course I want the water from the Well of Eternity in the redemption of points...


    The failure last time made him understand one thing... It is so difficult to open a portal to welcome the existence of that person in this world.


    Therefore, he put his idea on the well of eternity.


    just----


    The well of Eternity is too tightly protected...


    Even if it is the time of training next to the well of eternity where the honor points are redeemed, the royal guards are always staring at you...


    He has no chance to attack the Well of Eternity.


    However, it is okay...


    Through these years of research, he found that if you have enough water from the Well of Eternity, you can create another source of magic power¡ª¡ª


    Although this source of magic power cannot summon that great existence to this place, it can summon the warriors of that great existence to this place in large numbers.


    In this case, he can start his startup plan...


    It is a pity that even the water from the Well of Eternity is extremely difficult to obtain...


    In order to get the well water of the Well of Eternity, he even compiled the magic he learned from that existence into a book, and exchanged it for Quel''Dorei glory points, but it was still not enough.


    It seems...you have to think about other ways...


    Thinking of this, Xavius ??shook his head helplessly...


    I opened the adventurer''s guild task manual that I placed in front of me.


    This is a book full of adult palms...


    In this book, according to different regions, various adventure missions are released...


    This task manual is worth thousands of gold coins, and the average adventurer can''t afford such a thing...


    Why is it so expensive??


    Because this task manual is a magic book, the tasks in it can be updated in real time... and you can also receive tasks remotely, or check the status of task access and completion.


    Simply put, it is a mobile task receiver.


    For some powerful adventurers, this saves a lot of time.


    After all, every time you complete a task, you have to go back and hand it in. It''s a bit too troublesome...


    The rule of the Adventurer''s Guild is that each person can only take over one task at a time, and cannot take over the second task before the task is completed.


    Ahem-too much tugging.


    Back to the topic-


    Just when Xavies was looking through the guild task manual boredly... Suddenly, a task attracted his attention.


    Large-scale regional war missions¡ª¡ª


    Help the Pandaren eliminate the threat of the mantid...


    Mission requirements, must have the strength above three stars...


    Task reward: each ordinary mantid can exchange for one gold coin, each mantid Karaxis can exchange for 500,000 gold coins, and the mantid queen can exchange for 10 million gold coins!!


    The number of task recipients-unlimited!


    Mantid??


    Xavius ??knew that this creature was a very cruel humanoid like a mantis...


    Xavius ??doesn¡¯t care about war or anything, what he cares about is-the bounty...


    Money, Xavies doesn¡¯t care, he cares about points...


    One hundred gold coins is one point... Then ten million gold coins is one hundred thousand points...


    This reward is not unreasonable...


    In addition, those mantids and Karaxis...Perhaps, it is not a dream to exchange the water of the Well of Eternity.


    Thinking of this, Xavius ??put his hand on the task, and there was a surge of magic... The task above showed-the task has been received-the verification passed, please go to the Valley of Eternal Blossoms as soon as possible to accept the task... ¡­


    "Hey, it''s - destiny is helping me!!"


    Reference 1687


    One thousand six hundred and eighty seven chapters


    Just as Xavius ??was laughing wildly, when he took over the task...


    In the main hall located in the floating city of Eden--


    A tall figure also looked at the task manual in his hand, hahaha laughing...


    No one else, it was Zhou Ye...


    "You really jumped in..." Zhou Ye looked at the unique adventurer task manual in his hand and laughed: "If you don''t go, I will be troubled!!"


    "What''s troublesome?" The witch Haierya asked curiously.


    "No...nothing!!!" Zhou Ye smiled, and suddenly remembered something... "Haierya, would you like to play an adventurer''s game with me?"


    "A game of adventurers??" Haierya said loudly without even wanting to think: "Of course I''m going!"


    She is almost boring here...

 Movie World Chapter 1275

    Other sisters can occasionally go to the Kaldorei Empire for a round, but... she can''t go out. Who says she is the controller of the entire floating city??


    As soon as she left, the floating city would be messed up.


    "I also need to go¡­¡­"


    "Yes, I want to go too, dear, you can''t be so partial!!"


    "Yes..."


    "Yes indeed!!"


    For a while, the entire hall was messed up... Whether it was the Red Dragon Queen Alexstrasza, the Green Dragon Queen Ysera, or even the Eredar twins and the young guard Elsa, they all held high. Hands, ask to go together...


    "Okay, all go..." Zhou Ye nodded helplessly...


    He should be grateful that he didn''t announce this outside...otherwise, I''m afraid the entire Red Dragon clan and Green Dragon clan would have to shout.


    Then he doesn''t need to scream... Bring thousands of girls there??How could he play with Xavius ??up close.


    In the end - the list was confirmed.


    Those who followed Zhou Ye to play the adventurer game are--


    The red dragon queen Alexstrasza, the green dragon queen Ysera, the blue dragon queen Sindragosa, the Eredar trio, and the witch Heya.


    Although the combination of seven girls and a man looks a bit dazzling, but-this also happens to be the configuration of an adventurer team.


    It won''t cause too much suspicion.


    With Zhou Ye''s order...


    Haierya simply drove the floating city of Eden to the top of Mount Hyjal.


    After setting the suspension program there...


    Zhou Ye simply took them all the way to the center of the Pandaren Kingdom, the Valley of Eternal Blossoms.


    Of course, Zhou Ye and others used phantom magic to disguise themselves as night elves in order not to expose their appearance.


    This is extremely simple for the women...


    As for the qualifications of the women''s adventurers??


    Ha ha¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye, the big guy behind the scenes, just a word...


    In just a short period of time, the women have the so-called adventurer qualification certification, and even the records of their completion of the task are traceable.


    This is the advantage of being a referee with one hand and a player with the other.


    One month later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Taniguchi of Vale of Eternal Blossoms...


    At this time, the Valley of Eternal Blossoms is extremely lively, tens of thousands of night elf adventurers, Pandaren adventurers, and even tauren adventurers are gathering here-waiting for qualifications to enter the Valley of Eternal Blossoms...


    These guys, one by one, are wearing heavy armor, with their own weapons hanging around their waists.


    If you look closely, you will find that there are many tauren with a thick wooden stake.


    That is their totem pole.


    These tauren with totem poles are all professions unique to the tauren clan...shaman.


    This profession can be said to be very popular among adventurers.


    You can use totems to add status to your teammates, and heal your teammates... You can even use bloodthirsty magic to temporarily madden your teammates...


    Now that the priests of the Moon God are not allowed to participate in adventurers, the shamans can be regarded as the existence of sweet and pastry.


    Although most of the characters in the guild are single players, there are also many squad missions.


    At this time, you can see the importance of teammates.


    Every adventurer hopes to find a reliable teammate, so...the shaman''s popularity is not surprising.


    Just when these adventurers were discussing why this large-scale war mission was so rewarding...


    From the trail in the direction of Valley of the Four Winds, a group of people came...


    I saw this group of people. The leader was a male night elf wearing a gorgeous robe and riding a black nightsaber under his crotch. Behind him, he was followed by four or five followers... Sabre.


    "Hey, this guy is really rich... can actually afford to ride a Nightsaber!!"


    "You can redeem your points..."


    "Even if the points are redeemed, the Night Saber still needs five thousand points, okay..."


    "People are wizards... this little money is nothing to them!!"


    "Look at the elemental staff in others'' hands. There is no one hundred thousand gold coins. Don''t even think about it!!"


    "Cut, I''m a soldier, why do I need a staff... If it wasn''t for me to exchange points for a handful of Ashbringer, I would already have enough points for Nightsaber!!"


    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to be a hidden boss...The Ashbringer needs 15,000 points! Is it necessary to exchange such good equipment?"


    "Of course... Don''t you know that Ashbringer is an enchanted weapon? You can draw the enemy''s vitality to supplement yourself..."


    "Hey! There is such a thing?"


    "Of course it is!!"


    Just when a crowd of adventurers were discussing here...


    Suddenly, they felt the ground under their feet trembling...


    "what happened??"


    "Have there been an earthquake?"


    "Fuck... look over there..."


    I saw-among the mountains in the distance...


    An extremely huge beast is moving its sturdy limbs, walking towards here...


    On the tall back of this beast, there is a figure sitting...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1276

    I saw him wearing a black and hideous full-body armor. On his back, he was carrying two huge blades that were extremely exaggerated...


    "Fearless armor... Elune is here, someone really exchanges this X suit..."


    "No, no, that''s not the end, buddy... did you see the weapon behind him? Isn''t that what you just said¡ªthe Ashbringer??"


    "Fuck----Two Ashbringer...this, this is a big man!!"


    "You know what a fart... This big guy''s mount is the best... That''s a behemoth of war that claims to need fifty thousand exchange points-Kodo!!!"


    "This Kodo is actually back in armor... Fuck... isn''t this the Kodo King?"


    Just when these guys were envious of the person in front of them...Behind that person, seven more figures appeared...


    "Elune is here, I think I''m dazzled, why I saw the white nightsaber!!"


    "That''s not the point, the point is-the staff in the hands of others...that is Elune''s blessing staff that needs 100,000 points!!"


    "Uuuuu...I think I compare with them, like a beggar!!"


    "Don''t think, you are a beggar!!"


    Reference 1688


    One thousand six hundred and eighty eight chapters


    But when this local team of seven women and one man marched towards Taniguchi.


    An adventurer wearing leather armor narrowed his eyes, and said to himself, ¡°No way!! Isn¡¯t it the point-gathering behavior that has been severely beaten some time ago? The equipment on these people is more than ten. Ten thousand points... are they fraudsters?"


    Fraudsters¡ªthe name taken by adventurers for those who cheated on the points boss.


    "Hey, brother, how long have you not been out?" asked a burly tauren adventurer with two giant axes on his back.


    "Uh-I took a job exploring the ruins, and I have been squatting in the deep mountain forest for almost half a year!!" The night elf adventurer in leather armor said a little bit, "Is there any new news recently? Up??"


    "Of course!!" said the tauren who looked like a warrior, "you may not know recently. Although the bastards who used points have been blocked, there is another way to trade points..."


    "any solution??"


    "Of course it is to buy points...someone pays and let the richer person redeem what he wants...this way you can avoid consuming your points!!!"


    "Can you do this?"


    "Of course!!" The tauren said, patted the thick-looking armor on his body and said: "I see, my more than 10,000 points have sold nearly 300,000 gold coins, not only my equipment has changed greatly, but Even our tribe has been able to live a comfortable life for many years, and there is no need to worry about eating and drinking anymore!!"


    "Don''t you want to change points equipment? Those are the top equipment!!" The leather armor adventurer asked curiously.


    "Oh, you people in the Kaldorei Empire are full men. I don''t know if hungry men are hungry... For us, we can only think of other things after we have eaten!" The tauren warrior said depressedly, "Our tribe There are more than 4,000 people in total, and they rely on our team to feed...How can there be spare money to exchange for such extravagant equipment? Gold coins are better!!"


    "So this is ah¡­¡­"


    The leather armor adventurer was somewhat relieved.


    indeed--


    Although the civilians of the Kaldorei Empire have basically achieved enough food and clothing, other races are a bit miserable...


    Especially the Tauren clan, relying entirely on heaven for food... Some natural disasters will be hungry.


    In addition, sometimes they have to post tasks to allow adventurers to help them deal with things they can''t handle, so the day becomes more and more sad.


    After all, the tauren still maintains an ancient tribal society, minerals?No... Steel products and other things are basically obtained from the Kaldorei Empire trade.


    To put it bluntly, it is a poor nomadic tribe with only people left.


    But fortunately, in recent years, because Kaldorei opened up the registration of adventurers from other countries, a large number of tauren adventurers have poured in.


    These simple and honest Tauren warriors and shamans are very popular with the adventurer team... Life in the Tauren tribe has also been much better.


    Ahem-far away...


    Just when the leather-armored adventurer heard the tauren warrior''s words, he was thinking about whether he was also buying some points equipment from other people...The local tyrants of seven men and seven women in front of him had passed him carelessly... ¡­


    The person sitting on the Kodo Beast King is not someone else, but Zhou Ye...


    Why doesn''t he need to line up??


    Because he is an adventurer with a strength of seven stars...Uh-this strength is really not very good to measure...


    Let''s put it this way, a one-star adventurer is probably the strength of an ordinary Kaldorei soldier.


    Two stars are the strength of the team leader.


    Samsung is the strength of the elite team leader...


    And so on...


    Seven stars¡ªprobably the strength of the Great Magister Elisand.


    And almost all those who have reached the 7-star strength are big bosses...The Adventurer''s Guild has been running for so many years, and there are very few big bosses with 7 stars...


    Many of them are just named, and basically don¡¯t participate in adventure activities. They are not bad for money...


    Among them is Elisand...


    In order to enjoy the seven-star privilege, Zhou Ye gave himself a seven-star adventure certificate...Of course, his strength was far more than the seven-star.


    When Zhou Ye took his woman to Taniguchi, there was already a pandaman who had been supporting the work by the Jinlian Sect."My lord, please show your voucher for your adventure!!"


    "Here you!!" Zhou Ye casually drew out his voucher for his adventure from a bag hanging beside the Kodo, and then threw it away...


    Don''t lose it... The Kodo foot is seven or eight meters high, and it is impossible to pass it.


    The female panda with the golden lotus pie mark embroidered on the placket didn¡¯t mind, she reached out a hand and accepted the identity certificate thrown by Zhou Ye. After seeing the mark above, she hurriedly said again: "Thank you, Sand Lord Sri Lanka, if you can take over the task we announced, I would like to thank you on behalf of all the Pandaren!"


    "It''s nothing...I look bored too!!" Sanders is Zhou Ye''s pseudonym. After he nodded to the female panda, he asked narrowly: "Is your last name Pan??"


    Although I don¡¯t know why this seven-star boss asked this, the female Pandaren still replied: "Huh?? No, my lord, my last name is Zhou!!!"


    "Hey..." Zhou Ye really wanted to say, your surname Zhou Duo is boring, your surname is Duo Pan... the Jinlian faction with the surname Pan, referred to as Pan Jinlian...


    After checking the girls'' adventure credentials again, the female Pandaren let them pass... and called a disciple to guide them.


    This is the privilege of high star adventurers...


    No need to wait, just enter...


    In fact, as long as it reaches five stars, it is enough to have the privilege of not having to queue up.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1277

    However, Zhou Ye always likes to make it if he doesn''t make it, he makes the best...that''s why he has his status as a seven-star adventurer.


    After asking Zhou Ye what he meant, the Pandaren who was in charge of assigning tasks assigned Zhou Ye to the Sunset Pass... because Zhou Ye said [I''m going to the place with the most enemies]...


    For this reason, the pandaman still mumbled curiously [Why do so many bosses like to go to the places with the most enemies??¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye just smiled slightly--


    Not to tease that guy, why should he be an adventurer??


    Setting Sun Pass is located in the southeast of Jinxiu Valley, and opposite it is the Mantis Plateau, the mantid¡¯s nest.


    It can be said that the battle has been the most intense place over the years.


    Despite the huge city wall that is tens of meters high, it is just better than nothing for those flying mantid.


    It took Zhou Ye two days with all the women to reach the Sunset Pass... Looking at this Oriental-style Xiongguan before him, Zhou Ye suddenly had a kind of-he had returned to the ancient China. illusion¡­¡­


    Reference 1689


    One thousand six hundred and eighty-nine chapters


    "I can only send you here, my lord!!!" Pan Xiaoling, the pandaman riding the dragon tortoise, said and pointed to the camp of Weirong Camp in the setting sun. "You only need to get there and the report will be good...! !"


    "Well, thank you, Xiao Pan!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile...


    Pan Xiaoling was the result of his strong request to find himself a disciple of the Golden Lotus Sect with the surname Pan as a guide. Although the pandamen did not know why this seven-star boss had to find a disciple of the Golden Lotus Sect with the surname Pan to be the guide, but¡ª Satisfied his request.


    "Then I''ll leave, the invasion of the mantid is imminent... I still have to go back and help!!" Pan Xiaoling said, she was about to transfer Dragon Turtle and go back...


    "Hey, Xiao Pan, don''t you really consider changing your name? How good is the name Pan Jinlian...!!!" Zhou Ye laughed and joked.


    "No!!" Pan Xiaoling smiled and bowed her hand, "Goodbye, my lord!!"


    The two days of getting along are still very pleasant-at least Pan Xiaoling feels very happy...


    It wasn''t until Pan Xiaoling disappeared from the back of the dragon tortoise that Zhou Ye turned her head, preparing to urge the giant Kodo under her hip to enter the camp...


    At this moment, a slender figure jumped up from below and jumped to Zhou Ye''s side... "My dear, have you seen this little girl? Why don''t you take her down??"


    "Puff¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Zhou Ye almost didn''t vomit blood... "Cough cough... How do you fall in love with different races?? No way..."


    Alex Tassa wrinkled her little nose and said, "Cut, to put it bluntly, don''t you still dislike others'' bucket waist..."


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at this daughter who jumped up to tease his own daughter speechlessly, and after a helpless sigh, said: "Dear Alex, has anyone told you that if a woman is too smart, it will be a tragedy. of!!"


    "What?? I heard what you are talking about, my dear..." Alex Tassa looked ignorant, trying to get through.


    "Don''t be afraid if you don''t hear it. At night, just feel it with your body!!"


    "No... I know it was wrong, my dear!!"


    "late!!"


    Amidst the laughter, the group walked into the Wei Rong Camp in the Guan Guan...


    The Pandaren¡¯s political system is weird-they did not set up an army specifically, but the two sects of the Golden Lotus Sect and the Shado-Pan Sect are responsible for the daily guard work.


    It is said that all races here are afraid that the pandamen will build an army and will embark on the old path of the Mogu tribe, enslaving all races...


    Therefore, the Pandaren are strongly requested not to set up troops.


    For this, the emperor Shaohao of the Pandaren also agreed...


    It''s just that, looking at it right now, there are drawbacks to not establishing an army.


    Just like this mantid invasion...


    If it hadn''t been for a Jinyu water whisperer who predicted this invasion, I am afraid that when this unprecedented invasion begins, the Pandaren will destroy the country.


    However, these have nothing to do with Zhou Ye...


    He is here to play...


    As for the price the Pandaren paid for this great invasion... Zhou Ye didn''t care about it.


    What he likes is pandas, not pandamen...he really appreciates the beauty of pandamen.


    After reporting in Wei Rongying, someone naturally brought Zhou Ye to his barracks...


    In a temporary camp not far from under the city wall...


    Zhou Ye is really not satisfied with this temporary residence... However, after all the women have worked together and cleaned up... finally they can live in front of them.


    The original ordinary tent camp was replaced by a large tent with its own luxurious space by the women. Outside the tent, the three-story and three-story outside of the tent were also decorated with magical barriers.


    When all this is busy...


    It was almost dark already.


    Zhou Ye simply used the excuse of being familiar with the battlefield and led the girls to the Setting Sun Pass...


    Looking at this huge military fortress, Zhou Ye had to sigh...


    In this era, without the help of a wizard, building a city wall tens of meters high and winding for thousands of kilometers is really a miracle.


    Especially this Setting Sun Pass... It can definitely be called Xiong Pass...


    Not to mention anything else, just to say its wide and extremely wide walls and soldiers... is enough to be breathtaking.


    Have you ever seen the city wall soldiers road enough for four cars to go side by side??


    In contrast, the fortresses of the Kaldorei Empire seem to be a bit petty...


    Just when Zhou Ye led the women to appreciate the great architecture of the Pandaren, a group of people in black robes came across from him... not others, it was Xavius ??and his attendants who had also accepted the task and came here to collect points. We...


    The two sides passed by, Xavius'' eyes revealed a trace of contempt...


    According to Xavius, the man who brought seven women out during the war was definitely the heir of a great noble in the Kaldorei Empire.


    But-he doesn''t have to go to find anything...


    What he is most interested in now is-why do those mantids invade the Vale of Eternal Blossoms every ten years??


    The environment of Vale of Eternal Blossoms is not very good for these mantids...


    In other words, this is not a suitable place for them to survive... So, what is the reason that the mantid wants to invade the Vale of Eternal Blossoms even after paying an unbearable price every time??


    What is there to attract these mantids??

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1278

    It seems that those pandamen know something, but-they are quite taboo and refuse to say clearly...


    This makes Xavies even more curious...


    He is now rushing to see a Shado-Pan disciple who seems willing to tell him something, but he needs to pay enough.


    And Zhou Ye, facing Xavius''s disdain, just smiled...


    What''s the hurry...


    Sometimes, when the answer is not solved...it cannot be solved.


    No words for a night¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The next day, many more adventurers were assigned to the Setting Sun Pass...


    The same goes for the third day...


    Until five days later, no more adventurers came here-obviously, there were only so many adventurers participating in this war.


    And the atmosphere of the entire Setting Sun Pass has become a bit solemn...


    There is a sense of tranquility before the storm...


    Seventh day¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Mantids¡ªcoming.


    The mantid all over the mountains and plains appeared like locusts outside the city wall...


    And those flying mantids, waving their wings in mid-air...


    You can vaguely see what they seem to be holding in their hands.


    Faced with so many enemies, even the most experienced adventurer has to wipe the sweat of his palms...


    All of them are waiting for the opponent''s attack...


    On the battlefield of hundreds of thousands of people, it became silent at this moment-except for the flapping of the flying mantid''s wings, no one spoke.


    Reference 1690


    One thousand six hundred and ninety chapters


    Just at this time--


    In the distant horizon, a group of mantids flew in the distance...


    They fly very slowly, as if they are guarding something...


    And under them, there is a huge figure...


    With the arrival of this figure, all the mantids knelt to the ground...


    They are very pious and dedicated to that figure.


    "That is the empress of the mantid..." Zhou Ye looked at the huge figure and smiled slightly: "It looks really ugly!!"


    "That person is also a queen!!" Haierya teased...


    Compared to Zhou Ye''s leisurely life, the pandas standing next to him are not so relaxed...


    "Attention everyone... this may be a deadly battle!!" a Shado-Pan disciple shouted.


    An adventurer asked with some curiosity: "Dead fight?? Why??"


    "Before, the queen of the mantid never came to the battlefield in person..." The disciple of the Shado-Pan explained solemnly: "Three hundred years ago, the queen of the mantid was on the battlefield...that time, we exchanged it for Peace for hundreds of years!!"


    "What''s the price?"


    "The price... is that the Golden Lotus Sect and the Shado-Pan disciples almost all died in the battle, and the Valley of the Four Winds was destroyed by half... Almost every household in every household has their relatives passed away!!" Said this, the Shado-Pan disciples laughed at themselves. He smiled and said, "This is the price!!"


    "..."


    Everyone was silent for a moment. With just a few words from this pandaman, one can imagine how tragic the battle was...


    Just at this time¡­¡­¡­¡­


    There was a scream of worms--


    Countless mantid monsters are rushing toward the setting sun gate like a tide.


    The flying mantid flying in the sky also shook their wings and flew towards the setting sun...


    "Be careful, everyone, don''t let these guys throw the amber balls in their hands on the wall... Those things are very corrosive and will break the city wall!!"


    With the reminder from the Shado-Pan disciples, almost all occupations with long-range skills have been shot.


    The mage threw his best spell at the flying mantid.


    The ranger opened his big bow, swaying his anger at those guys one by one.


    There are even stalkers who use their throwing knives to throw away those flying mantids...


    Among them, the most eye-catching is Zhou Ye wearing fearless armor...


    I saw him pull out two Ashbringer directly from behind him, and then¡ªthrew it out forcefully...


    The two gorgeous ashes envoys directly drew a beautiful arc in mid-air, and then - they returned to Zhou Ye''s hands again...


    It''s just that the mantis monsters who were just in the path of Zhou Ye''s weapons were all severed in two pieces...Their broken bodies fell straight to the ground.


    With a big glance, Zhou Ye suddenly killed at least two hundred flying mantids...


    "Fuck, this is two hundred gold coins..."


    "Elune is here, I suddenly felt that being a ranger is worse than being a warrior!!"


    "What kind of skill is that? Can a soldier throw his weapon out and come back again?"


    For a while, the adventurers on the entire wall were stunned...


    But fortunately, they quickly reacted and continued to sway anger at the flying mantid.


    And in a battlement not far away, Xavius ??is also working hard to score points.


    I saw him standing in the six-pointed star formation formed by his followers... his eyes closed tightly-on the fingertips, bursts of electric light gradually appeared.


    "Turn it into my points, rubbish!!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1279

    With the roar of Xavius, an electric light with the thickness of a bucket sprayed out of his hand... After traveling for thousands of meters in mid-air, it gradually stopped the momentum.


    And Xavius¡¯s magic does not end here...


    He controlled the huge electric light he cast with both hands and swept it in the air...the flying mantid fell in response.


    Any mantid close to the electric light within a radius of ten meters could not escape the end of the fall.


    Even if it is not electrically cooked at once, it will be paralyzed by the electric body and unable to fly-it will fall directly to the ground and be crushed.


    At this moment...Almost everyone''s eyes are on the crevice of the wall where Xavius ??is located...


    "This, what kind of magic is this?"


    "I don''t know... Never seen it before!!"


    "What a terrible magic!!"


    Xavius ??was unmoved by such praise, he didn''t care what these guys said... what he wanted, but a stronger power...


    "My dear, the limelight was robbed...Are you angry?" Alexstrasza walked to her man and said.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye didn''t care about the limelight... If he really wanted to deal with these mantid monsters, he only needed a word.


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t care, it didn''t mean that his women didn''t care...


    The witch Haierya was the first to show her might. She walked gently to the edge of the city wall, gently raised her hands, waved slightly to the mantid in the sky, and uttered two words gently."No space!!"


    With her voice falling...


    The flying mantid had forgotten how to fly at the same moment...


    Like dumplings, they fall towards the ground...


    Falling from a height of tens of meters, even these mantids with a chitin shell would have only a dead end.


    Then there are the Ereda twins...


    Aureses: "The flame will burn in the shadows!!"


    Saloras: "The shadow will exist under the flame!!"


    Oresses: "Swallow them up, flames!"


    Salolas: "Cover them, Shadow!!"


    With the completion of the two female spellcasting, countless black flames poured out from the bodies of the flying mantids... Countless flying mantids screamed and turned into shadowy fireballs, falling to the ground...


    However, this is not over yet...


    Those flying mantids who were shot down by the Eredar twins on the ground allies, the shadow flames in their bodies seemed to be contagious, igniting all the mantids on the ground one by one.


    Looking around... the boundless army of mantids on the ground was burned out of a blank space in just an instant...


    If it weren''t for the commander of the mantid, he kicked those guys who were ignited by the shadow flame out of his own army, and the spread of the shadow flame was enough to cause the mantid army to suffer heavy losses.


    And Vindicator Elsa was almost crying...


    If you don''t play like this, you are a mage bullying melee, what should she do if she is a paladin?


    After hesitating for a moment, Elsa gritted her teeth and stomped her foot... "Holy Light, please have mercy on me!"


    As her voice fell, a circular protective shield shining with golden light enveloped her...


    Then, Elsa jumped off the wall without hesitation...


    When Zhou Ye saw this kind of situation, he really felt like a mess... What are you going to make??What are you going to do??


    I''m here to bring you to play...not to make you really brave enough to kill the enemy...


    The mages just let go of their skills, why...Elsa still jumped down?Although the invincible shield is on, but... you are a little too serious, Elsa.


    Reference 1691


    One thousand six hundred and ninety-one chapters


    "For the glory of the Holy Light!!"


    When Elsa, who was covered by an invincible protective cover, jumped off the city wall... she faced--


    Boundless¡ªa mantid like the tide!!


    "Kill this person!!"


    "Kill her!!!"


    The mantid''s ground force commander was already suffocated to death...


    In the first wave of attack just now, the main force of the attack was the flying mantid troops, but-their ground troops lost no less than the flying troops.


    A large part of the casualties was due to the damage caused when the amber balls in their arms fell to the ground when the flying mantids were shot down.


    The mantid commanders of the ground forces really want to order the attack immediately...


    But-no way.


    Past war experience tells them that if the guys on the front of the city are not cleaned up... the offensive of the ground forces is completely useless.


    And now--someone dared to jump off the top of the city and face them...


    This simply made these mantid commanders overjoyed!!


    "Quickly, rush up and kill her!!"


    "For Her Majesty!!"


    Following the commander''s orders, countless mantids rushed towards the golden figure...


    In the face of these mantids rushing to her like a tide...Elsa held her golden warhammer tightly in both hands and looked at these mantids silently.


    Is she afraid??


    Are you afraid when you face thousands of enemies and rush to yourself?


    Of course she was scared... how could she not be scared??


    But-she also knew that she would never be okay...because she believed that her man would never let herself fall here.


    This is her confidence in her own man.

 The Movie World Chapter 1280

    Facing these hideous worms, Elsa yelled: "Holy Storm!!"


    As she shouted, countless golden hammer phantoms formed a tornado 20 meters in diameter beside her...


    Countless golden hammer ghosts appeared in the tornado...


    The mantid leaping towards her was torn to pieces by this storm composed of the power of the Holy Light.


    For a moment-Elsa''s side was empty...


    but----


    There are too many mantids... They went forward and dared to rush towards Elsa, even the Holy Storm of Elsa, in the army of these mantids, it became bright and dark. ...Finally, the golden light went out.


    Faced with so many mantids, Elsa was a little flustered, but-everything was still under control...


    The unbreakable invincible protective shield around her gave her infinite courage.


    I saw that she took out a golden book from her waist calmly...After flipping a few pages gently, she gently spit out a word in her mouth."Sacrifice!!"


    With this word spit out...


    In the nearly 1,000 square meters of land with Elsa as the center, countless golden holy lights gush out from the cracked land...


    Those mantids standing on the ground rendered golden by the holy light let out a miserable roar...


    Countless golden flames gush out from their mouths, eyes, ears, and nostrils...


    In the blink of an eye, the mantid within the sacrifice area turned into the nourishment of golden flames and disappeared into the air-leaving only a thin layer of white ash on the ground as evidence of their existence...


    This powerful skill makes the entire battlefield quiet...


    "This, what class is this? It''s not a fighter or a mage..."


    "No, I don''t know..."


    "It feels so handsome... It really fits my aesthetics... I want to know how to learn such a skill!!"


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but feel embarrassed as he listened to the comments of the adventurers around him.


    [Of course you haven¡¯t seen a high-end, high-grade job like a Paladin!


    [It takes at least 10,000 years to get such a career inheritance...]


    With such complaints, Zhou Ye suddenly jumped off the wall...


    After all, although the Paladin is very tired, but-Elsa has not yet cultivated home...


    After Divine Storm + Sacrifice + Fury of Vengeance and Crusader Swordsmanship, there are no skills that can strike on a large scale...


    In order not to make his own woman embarrassed, he has to go to the rescue!!


    "Wow-another one who is not afraid of death!!"


    "Don''t say that, they are all heroes!"


    "I agree with this..."


    "In this case, why don''t you jump down?"


    "I''m a mage, have you ever seen a melee mage? Fool!"


    Just when these guys were talking... suddenly their voices were quiet...


    then----


    "boom----!!"


    A sound resounding through the entire battlefield made everyone look at the place where the sound came.


    "I...I never knew that the warrior''s big jump is so powerful!!"


    "Elune is here, this lord...this lord is really..."


    Countless people were stunned by the scene before them.


    I saw¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The place where Zhou Ye fell was like a meteor hitting the ground, smashing the entire land.


    Zhou Ye''s tremendous power when he fell to the ground conveyed his own energy under the ground, just like a huge rock hitting the pool water, ripples and waves of microwaves...


    The ripples in the pond are naturally not powerful.


    But-this is the energy transmitted in the earth, the power that surging up the earth is enough to make the legs of the mantid standing on the ground shattered by the impact.


    For a while-the entire battlefield fell silent.


    No one even pays attention to Elsa anymore, their eyes are on Zhou Ye...


    They are very curious, under such power, what is going on with this soldier.


    Every professional adventurer knows that power is mutual, and how much power you use, how much pressure your body will endure.


    As the smoke on the battlefield dissipated... Zhou Ye''s figure appeared in front of everyone again.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s appearance that nothing happened, countless adventurers couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief... Is this guy''s body impossible to beat??


    However, the surprise Zhou Ye gave them is not over yet...


    I saw him pull out the two giant swords behind him one left and the other right...slightly placed a POSS...then, the whole person turned into a top...spinning quickly.


    As he turns, a tornado with a diameter of ten meters surrounds him...In the tornado, if there is no reflection in the tornado, people can''t help but wonder, what is inside?


    Soon...they don''t have to guess...because the mantids have already spoken out for them.


    "Kill him, kill him!" The commander of the mantid was almost crazy.


    What are you taking our mantid army for??Jumped down one by one and smashed us?Do you really think our mantid is a vegetarian??


    Following the commander''s orders, countless mantid soldiers rushed towards the tornado beside Zhou Ye.


    Reference 1692


    One thousand six hundred and ninety-two chapters


    In the battlefield at this time-


    Has been completely messed up.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1281

    A tornado with a diameter of more than ten meters was on the battlefield, rushing from left to right... Numerous mantid monsters were swept in by the tornado straight into the sky, and they never came out again.


    However, this can''t stop the charge of those mantids.


    They rushed toward the tornado one after another... Shouting slogans like "For the Queen", they rushed into the tornado...


    then??


    There''s no after that¡­¡­


    This tornado cast by Zhou Ye was like an insatiable gluttonous monster, and thousands of mantids could not satisfy its appetite at all.


    Just when everyone was in a daze, suddenly, I didn''t know who shouted...


    It''s raining¡­¡­


    Everyone looked up at the sky strangely...


    The weather today is still very good, the sun is hanging high in the air, how can it rain??


    However, when they looked up, they found that it was indeed raining... However, it was a rain of blood!!


    "What, what is this?" A tauren shaman curiously pulled a piece of extremely finely ground meat from his forehead... After looking at it, he threw it aside with a disgusting expression.


    Obviously, these were the mantids who were chopped up by Zhou Ye''s [Blade Storm]... After they were chopped up, they were thrown into the sky by the Blade Storm, then turned into a rain of blood and fell to the ground... ¡­


    "Woo...I want to be a soldier...!!!"


    "Brother, I want to be a fighter too..." This is a dialogue between a thief and a forest ranger.


    And those warriors are dumbfounded...


    "Hey, buddy... Has the instructor taught you this trick?"


    "No... Did your instructor teach you this trick?"


    "Neither!!"


    "Are we a fake soldier?"


    "It''s very possible!!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Apart from the conversations of these guys, let''s see Xavius...


    At this time, Xavius ??has already felt a great pressure...


    He found that he was robbing points faster than the guy on the battlefield who used unknown ultimatum... The mantid army on his side was about to be killed, and there were many mantids on his side... ¡­


    Can''t care much...


    Thinking of this, Xavius ??gritted his teeth and said to his entourage: "Use that trick!!"


    "But...sir, after using that trick, we will have no magic power. In that case, how can we kill the empress of the mantid?"


    "I can''t take care of it too much!!" Xavius''s face was so cold that a layer of frost was about to hang."Now¡ªprepare the magic circle!!"


    "Yes, my lord!!" XN


    Since the owner wants to do this, they can''t help it as a subordinate.


    As the formation changed again, Xavius, who was standing in the magic circle, swelled a little bit again, looking as if he had eaten Jinke La.


    When the magical power in him reached the limit he could possess... Xavius ??spoke again.


    "Feel the anger of the stars-the wrath of the meteors!!"


    As his voice fell, a small fireball appeared beside the sky...


    "what is that??"


    "I don''t know... but it looks like it should be nothing..."


    However, the guy who said this was beaten in the face soon...


    As the fireball approached bit by bit, I finally had good eyesight and saw the full picture of the fireball... Fuck, that''s not a fireball, it''s a meteorite...


    A meteorite with a diameter of more than 20 meters slammed straight towards the mantid under the city wall...


    Acceleration of gravity


    What happens if a meteorite weighing more than 20 tons hits the ground at a speed of 50,000 kilometers per hour??


    The army of mantids below has offered valuable biological experiments for this scientific research.


    Will-no bones.


    boom------


    A loud bang turned everyone on the battlefield into deaf at that moment...


    With the loud noise--


    The meteorite smashed a huge crater in the ground, and the shock wave it brought up turned the mantid army 30 kilometers in radius into flesh.


    Even the thick and heavy city wall of the Setting Sun Pass almost collapsed in this magic...


    Although this giant pass has withstood the test of the meteorite shock wave, the huge crack on the wall also shows that... it is not without damage.


    "Fuck!" Zhou Ye yelled at the shock wave rushing towards him, and hurriedly rushed towards Elsa.


    He wasn''t afraid of the shockwaves in this mere way, but-Elsa couldn''t do it...


    Just when Zhou Ye came to Elsa and was about to jump up with Elsa in her arms, Elsa used a skill [Holy Sanctuary]...


    With Elsa''s skills, a golden cross centered on her, spreading under her feet...


    Then bursts of golden light appeared on the golden cross, and these golden lights finally formed a circular holy light shield composed of numerous small golden shields in mid-air.


    Sacred Shelter-an upgraded version of the Holy Shield technique, can form an absolute defense domain, in this domain, all people are immune to all harm.


    I have to say-the profession of the Paladin is really too BUG, ??being able to fight is capable of resisting... it is simply a panacea.


    In the sacred sanctuary, Zhou Ye also relaxed. Now that Elsa has displayed such a skill, it doesn¡¯t matter. He was just afraid that Elsa was not lacking in combat experience, and intended to use his own flesh and blood to fight. The damage from the shock wave...that would be boring.


    Although he wouldn''t die on the spot, Zhou Ye wouldn''t feel sorry for him if he was injured.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1282

    It''s her own woman after all.


    Those manties have no such good luck...Countless mantids screamed and turned into a pool of flesh...


    Countless adventurers were dumbfounded at this time... They once again felt the pain of being dominated by Faye.


    And what is the person who made the adventurers feel the pressure from Faye??


    Xavius ??didn''t have the slightest leeway to pay attention to the sluggish adventurers, and saw him wave his hand... a white feather floated and fell on him, and then-he jumped without hesitation Under the wall...


    Outside the city wall, the mantid army that had been neatly lined up had already become riddled with holes, and they didn''t have any spare energy to organize an encirclement and suppression of Xavius.


    And Xavius ??also ignored these miscellaneous soldiers. At first-the miscellaneous soldiers were only used for points...


    Now, his target is the Mantid Empress... that is the biggest point.


    With dozens of flashes in a row, Xavius ??quickly approached the mantid queen behind the army...


    The aim point of the Starfall Spell he just cast is very tricky, and it is aimed at the Mantid Queen¡¯s front army not far away... This distance will not hurt the Mantid Queen, but it will also make the guards around the Mantid Queen lose. Exhausted.


    Closer¡ªcloser¡ªcloser...here!!


    Xavius, who finally reached the shooting range, leaked a smile at the ugly mantid queen."Come on!"


    A jet of black light emerged from Xavius''s fingertips and shot straight at the mantid queen.


    Reference 1693


    One thousand six hundred and ninety-three chapters


    "what--!!!!"


    A scream came from the mantid queen''s mouth... Then, a wave of soul fluctuations that ordinary people could not see came from the mantid queen''s body...


    Xavius ??felt the fluctuations in the soul gem in his hand, smiled satisfied, and then¡ª


    Sa Yazi ran away.


    Don''t you run to die??


    The ground forces are almost completely wiped out, but the air forces of the mantid army still have a lot of strength...


    When these flying mantids saw their queen die in the hands of this black-robed mage, they suddenly went crazy.


    They desperately danced the transparent wings behind them, rushing towards Xavius...


    And Xavius ??did not rush to cast the mage''s flashing skills continuously, only to see his figure disappeared in the air for a while, and then appeared again...


    Every time it flickered, it was able to pull away from those flying mantids.


    When he ran under the city wall, the mantid had been thrown behind him more than a thousand meters.


    Then, Xavius ??unhurriedly performed two flashes in a row...The first flash made him appear in the air outside the city wall, and the second flash made him jump directly onto the city wall.


    It wasn''t until this time--all the adventurers on the wall realized this.


    Fuck, Faye actually worked as an assassin part-time, and he successfully killed the Mantid Empress...


    However, this is not the time to think about that, the flying mantid has already arrived...


    Faced with these guys at the end of the crossbow, adventurers certainly don''t care...Countless long-range skills were lost.


    At this moment-the situation on the battlefield, after Zhou Ye and Xavies did this, has completely changed...


    The mantid''s ground army was almost wiped out, and only tens of thousands of flying mantids were left, which was basically not a threat to the setting sun.


    The Shado-Pan elders of Wei Rong Camp of the Setting Sun Pass made a decisive decision-opened the door and rushed out to hunt down these mantids.


    Since such a high price has been spent this time, and if these mantids are not completely wiped out, how can the money they spend correctly??


    As the gate of the Setting Sun Pass opened...


    Countless adventurers rushed out with the disciples of the Golden Lotus Sect and the Shado-Pan...


    While cleaning the remnants of the mantid on the ground, they dealt with the flying mantid flying above...


    At this point in the war...Basically, it can be regarded as garbage time.


    Zhou Ye calmly walked back to the Sunset Pass with Elsa like the angry little wife...


    "Hey, Elsa, I have been taught by my dear!" As soon as they met, Salolas had no regard for the friendship of the family, and mocked the stubborn light defender.


    "You..." Elsa wanted to refute a few words, but she looked at her man and lowered her head again.


    When she was just outside, she was preached by her own man...


    Although she was scolded by her own man, Elsa didn''t feel wronged at all...because she felt the deep care from her man''s preaching...so, facing the provocation of the twins, she did not Pay attention, just treat them as jealous¡ªwhat are they jealous of??


    Of course it is-jealous of his own man and nervous about himself.


    With this thought, Elsa suddenly felt much better.


    When Zhou Ye had just reunited with his own woman...a female Pandaren dressed in golden lotus costume came over.


    "My lord, thank you for everything you have done for us... Tonight, His Majesty Shaohao will hold a grand victory banquet in the middle of the setting sun, please be sure to attend!!" The Golden Lotus disciple respectfully said to Zhou Ye.


    To treat the strong, one must have an attitude towards the strong...


    On the battlefield, Zhou Ye''s performance is worthy of his status as a 7-star powerhouse... As for Xavius, who is more popular??


    This can only be said to be individual differences caused by different occupations...


    In the eyes of Pandaren, if you practice alone, Xavius ??is definitely not the opponent of the seven-star powerhouse in front of him...


    "Well, I will attend!!" Zhou Ye nodded, and then asked seemingly inadvertently: "Will the mage who cast meteorite just now go to the banquet?"


    "The adult said that because he had consumed too much mana on the battlefield, he had to meditate at night to replenish his mana!!" The golden lotus disciple said with some regrets: "However, that adult has already All the rewards are received..."


    "Really?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly...


    Xavius''s actions were not unexpected to him... and he did it on purpose.


    "Well, I''m going to rest first. When the banquet time comes, I will go!!"


    "Then, we are waiting for you!!"


    So what is Xavius ??doing right now??


    At this time, Xavius ??is adjusting the spirit of the mantid queen in his barracks...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1283

    Keke¡ªOf course it¡¯s not that Xavius ??has a strong taste and is actually interested in the Mantid Queen...but he is about to get some news from the Mantid Queen.


    what news??


    Of course it is-news about the treasures buried in the Valley of Eternal Blossoms.


    For thousands of years...


    The mantid has waged countless wars against Vale of Eternal Blossoms...


    When the Mogu still held the leadership of this area and occupied the Vale of Eternal Blossoms, the mantid would launch a war against Vale of Eternal Blossoms every few years...


    For more than a thousand years, the mantid has not known how many wars have been waged against Vale of Eternal Blossoms.


    With the passage of time, few people know why the mantid is so obsessed with the Vale of Eternal Blossoms...


    Recently, scholars with Pandaren seem to have found some clues in some ancient documents, but¡ªin the end, they gave up searching and sealed the documents.


    Xavius ??is very interested in such treasures...


    He spent a lot of money, and the news he got from a Shado-Pan disciple was that this treasure might have something to do with the ancient Titan.


    This made Xavies even more interested.


    What is he missing now?What is missing is something with powerful energy, to open the portal and guide that existence into this world.


    The artifacts of the ancient creation Titans, each one has great power...


    As far as Xavius ??knows, there are currently three creation artifacts in the Kaldorei Empire, and they are called the Pillars of Creation.


    Among them, Tears of Elune is enshrined in the Temple of Elune in the Royal City...


    The Tidestone and the Eye of Amanthul are in the treasure house of Suramar...


    It''s not that he hadn''t had the idea of ??using these artifacts, it''s just that the extremely strict guarding measures of these artifacts made him helpless...


    Right now, he can only pin his hopes on the soul of the mantid empress... Since these mantids are always coming to attack the Vale of Eternal Blossoms, then - they must know something, especially their empress...


    Thinking of this, Xavius ??became more and more interested in the soul stone in his hand that held the mantid empress... He looked at the soul stone in his hand as if he was staring at his lover. Goose bumps... "Come on, my majesty, tell me... what kind of secrets are buried in this beautiful valley!!"


    Reference 1694


    One thousand six hundred and ninety-four chapters


    Night gradually descended within the Pass of the Setting Sun.


    Right next to the open space on the edge of the Ruanyang Pass, a large area filled with arrows, weapons, and various materials has been cleaned up...


    Instead, there are thousands of wooden tables and tens of thousands of wooden chairs.


    Of course, due to temporary deployment, many tables and chairs don''t look so matching, but in this big day, no one will pay attention to those small details.


    Thousands of pandamen are busy in the open space on the side of the square...


    Some of them are cleaning the ingredients, while others are busy on the temporary stoves.


    Although many pandamen were coughing unceasingly by the oil fume rising into the sky, their faces were still full of happy smiles.


    Of course they have a reason to be happy...


    Because they are about to usher in permanent peace...


    In the past, they have also repelled countless mantid invasions, but¡ªevery time, they have won tragically...


    Although each of them is much better than the mantid, the reproduction speed of the mantid is too fast.


    Put it this way...


    Although it takes at least twenty years for a mature mantid individual from birth to becoming a warrior, it is about the same as a Pandaren.


    But-it is a basic operation for a mantid to have twenty in a nest, and even if the character breaks out, it is not impossible to have thirty or forty in a nest.


    And what about Pandaren??


    Well, after all, Pandaren are not wild boars. One litter is normal, and two or three are considered to be a big outbreak.


    This has led to the fact that although the individual combat power of each Pandaren is far superior to the mantid, it is always equal to the mantid...


    After each war, they simply couldn''t pay off the remaining mantid remnants on the Mantis Plateau... and after the mantid regained its vitality every two to three decades, it was another invasion.


    It''s not that the pandas don''t want to completely solve the remnants of the mantid, but after the war, they also suffered heavy losses and were unable to solve them.


    However, the panda people are also very lucky...


    What are you grateful for??


    Fortunately, because of some kind of attraction, the mantid always invades the Vale of Eternal Blossoms every 20 or 30 years.


    If they didn''t invade the Vale of Eternal Blossoms, but chose secretly deadly explosive soldiers, and then pushed them one after another after a hundred years... Then I am afraid that the Pandaren would have been completely destroyed.


    This time, under the leadership of their wise Emperor Shaohao, they used the power of money to hire so many adventurers from the adventurer''s guild in the night elf empire to help...


    Although they had to repay their debts frugally in the next few years, they had a chance to solve the mantid once and for all.


    This means that in the future, wives will never have to lose their husbands, sons will never have to lose their fathers...


    In Changsubaili, the scene of family heartbroken will never happen again.


    Therefore, they are grateful to these adventurers and the Kaldorei Empire...


    Over time--


    The remnants of the mantid army outside the pass have gradually been wiped out, and the adventurers who have gained a lot of money are also carrying the spoils, bragging about their achievements with their companions, and returning to the pass...


    As soon as they arrived inside the pass, they were attracted by the scent of food that permeated the pass...


    Under the guidance of the extremely enthusiastic pandamen, they have entered the table...


    If you want to ask--


    What is the most exciting thing in the Pandaren Empire?


    Many adventurers who have been to the Pandaren Empire will tell you without hesitation-it''s food.


    In their opinion, almost every Pandaren is a gourmet... Their attitude towards enjoying life is simply jealous.


    And today, after the big victory, you can taste the food of the Pandaren, which is simply amazing.


    Especially, for today¡¯s victory banquet, the Pandaren also hired more than a dozen wizard adventurers, and almost emptied all the wineries of the Valley of the Four Winds and the Valley of Fairview...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1284

    With these fine wines, these adventurers are even more happy...


    Food, wine... This banquet for thousands of people is enough for these adventurers to brag for a long time in the future.


    In the square that gradually became lively, tens of thousands of adventurers and friends they knew or did not know were sitting at a table, tasting food and drinking wine... All strangers, in the food and wine Under the action, all gradually disappeared.


    At this moment, a team of a man and seven women, led by a panda, slowly walked into the square.


    All the adventurers who saw this man stopped their talk and looked at the slender figure in fearless armor walking in the front with eyes full of admiration.


    It was not someone else who came here, it was the women who were by Zhou Ye and him...


    Along the way, wherever Zhou Ye walked, it was as if the mute button was pressed on the TV... it became extremely quiet!


    The strong should be respected...


    Shouldn''t the fighter who kills 100,000 mantid alone be respected??


    This data contains no moisture at all...


    It was a message issued by the Pandaren¡¯s own supervisor...


    Zhou Ye was the only professional warrior adventurer who independently killed 100,000 mantid.


    This alone is enough to admire the adventurers of the warrior profession...


    what did you say??Didn''t Xavius ??kill more??


    The problem is that Xavius ??didn''t come...


    Besides, BUG methods for legal professions have long been commonplace...


    On the contrary, it is a soldier who has always been hard pressed. There is such a leading figure. How can we not let those meat shield soldiers who hold shields and wander on the front line of beatings all year round admire??


    The warrior''s spring is finally coming ¡ª oooooo...


    Some fighters were already trembling with excitement, and they could not wait to rush to Zhou Ye immediately, kneel down to apprentice, and want to learn Zhou Ye''s enchanting sword storm skill.


    Fortunately, their rationality is still there, knowing that this time is not the best time, and-how many they still want to face, kneeling in front of tens of thousands of people... They still feel that this face cannot be wiped away...


    If Zhou Ye knew what these guys were thinking, he would probably laugh internally...


    Warrior-strong or not, strong-


    How can I become stronger??


    Without him-practice the flesh.


    The physically tyrannical Zhou Ye is not just a warrior skill, he can sweep this star field even if he does not possess warrior skills...


    However, this is not the time to talk about this...


    He was taking his own woman, under the guidance of a disciple of the Golden Lotus, walking up the steps in front of the square, where someone was waiting for him.


    A panda man in a long robe was stunned when he saw Zhou Ye. Then he laughed and said, "Hahaha...I thought there would be such a powerful warrior from somewhere. I didn''t expect it to be your Royal Highness. !!!"


    "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Shaohao laughed dumbly: "Hahaha...Okay, anyway, I want to thank Your Highness for your support to Pandaria!!"


    Reference 1695


    One thousand six hundred and ninety-five chapters


    Shaohao-the emperor of the Pandaren.


    He is also a strong man who has passed the oldest emotional trial of the Pandaren.


    Shaohao, who had gone through the oldest emotional trial, had eyes that could see through the mist, so... Zhou Ye was not surprised that he could recognize himself.


    After all, Zhou Ye did not use muscle shaping to change his appearance this time, but instead let Haierya''s phantom magic cover his true appearance.


    Although Haierya was powerful, Shaohao was not weak, so he could see through the phantom magic on Zhou Ye''s face to the essence.


    Since Emperor Shaohao recognized Zhou Ye, there is no need for the two parties to pretend that...


    After the guest and host were seated, Shaohao asked in anticipation: "How long does your Highness plan to play in Pandaria this time? Will you participate in the encirclement and suppression operation of the Mantis Plateau?"


    "I won''t participate..." Zhou Ye said while enjoying the feeding of his own woman: "I came out this time just to go around... I will not participate in the encirclement and suppression of the Mantis Plateau afterwards!!"


    "Aren''t you going to participate? That''s a shame... I thought I could save a little bit more money!!" Shaohao said with regret.


    "What?? Don''t you plan to change my military exploits into gold coins?" Zhou Ye said with a dissatisfied look.


    "How could it...hehe!!" Shaohao smiled awkwardly, and said, "But, isn''t the money that you lent to us from the Kaldorei Empire? Is it interesting that you swap your left hand for your right hand? ??"


    "Left hand for right hand is left hand for right hand!!" Zhou Ye graciously took another bite of the food that the twins had picked up, and said, "But... I can make Pandaria owe me if I change my left hand to the right hand. Why not do millions of gold coins?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­"Oops----


    That''s right, Pandaria is not rich in gold, and their attitude to life also makes them have no fishing nets for this so-called precious metal, so-there are not many gold coins in the treasury to pay for this employment...


    All the gold coins were borrowed by Shaohao from the Kaldorei Empire...


    In the next thirty years, Pandaria must pay enough supplies to the Kaldorei Empire every year to repay the debt.


    In order to pit Xavies, Zhou Ye can say that he has tried his best.


    Looking at Shaohao''s bitter melon face, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile slightly: "Okay, Your Majesty Shaohao, didn''t you solve the mantid on the Mantis Plateau once and for all because of this? Besides...I am not. Are you allowed to use other things to pay off debts?"


    "Then can I use panda beauties to pay off debts?"


    "............No way!!!"


    The little Lolita of the Pandaren clan really loves her, but --- she is completely finished when she grows up... the bucket waist, bucket waist, bucket waist... important things have to be said three times.


    "Hahahaha..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s answer, Shaohao couldn''t help laughing, he was actually making a joke... Every subject is extremely important to him... How could he be willing to take them to repay the debt??


    What''s more, Shaohao really understands Zhou Ye''s aesthetics too well... He knows that, although Zhou Ye is romantic, he has no eyes on the beauties of his clan...


    "However, if it is Yulong, it is not impossible to negotiate!"


    However-Zhou Ye''s next sentence made Shaohao suddenly get stuck there like a duck caught in the neck...


    "Cough cough cough..." Shaohao recovered a little after a long period of dry coughing. He looked at Zhou Ye and couldn''t help smiling bitterly: "I can''t control the affairs of Master Yulong, and-the four gods The temple is an outsider independent of Pandaria, and I cannot restrain them..."


    "If I take Yulong away, if you do not object, I can write off the debt you owed to the Kaldorei Empire, how about it?" Zhou Ye continued to lure.¡¤¡¤Confused: "Think about it, you will be wiped out once and for all. I don¡¯t have to spend my own money, and I don¡¯t have to save money and spend decades to pay off debts... How great!!"


    "..." To be honest, at that moment, Shaohao really moved a little bit... However, after a while, he still smiled bitterly and said: "Then... Your Majesty, this Si Zhai steamed goose heart is still very Not bad, don''t you try it?"

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1285

    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye didn''t care about Shaohao''s awkward chat that forcibly changed the subject... temporarily let him go.


    Who is Yulong??


    Yulong is the incarnation of the blue dragon among the four gods of Pandaria...


    Put it this way...


    This little dragon has the talent to transform into other races... Zhou Ye is still very interested in her.


    It¡¯s also great to be a mount...


    Zhou Ye has already made up his mind--when the matter comes back, he will snatch Yulong away...


    what did you say??


    Isn''t Zhou Ye afraid of Pandaren''s revenge??


    Hmm - Zhou Ye is really not afraid.


    The four gods of my own family can''t keep it, can we still blame Zhou Ye??


    Just as everyone in the square was eating and drinking to celebrate the victory...


    Xavius, who is the number one in the standings, is taking his men towards the middle of the Valley of Eternal Blossoms...


    This is a patch of mountains not far from the center of Jinxiu Valley...


    At this time, the curtain of night has completely enveloped this huge valley which is revered as a holy land by the Pandaren...


    On the remote mountain road, Xavius ??and his party were rushing towards a deep valley without stopping.


    With the help of the power of magic and the race''s night vision ability, the dark night and rugged mountain roads did not constitute any obstacle to Xavius.


    Even in the dark night, their actions became more secret and undetectable.


    After easily bypassing several outposts set up by Pandaren...


    Xavius ??and others finally came to the deepest part of the valley...


    Looking at the cave that looked like the mouth of a behemoth... Xavius ??walked in without hesitation.


    As soon as he entered the cave, Xavius ??felt that the soul stone in his hand that imprisoned the soul of the mantid empress was a strong wave...


    He knew that he did not find the wrong place.


    "Hehehehe...it looks like we are in the place!!" Xavius''s gloomy laughter seemed especially permeating in the huge empty cave.


    With the help of racial talent, Xavius ??and others can see everything in the cave without a light source...


    In front of them, this huge cave is like a magical workmanship, completely natural.


    However, at the end of this cave, there is a huge stone gate that looks very old...


    "Yes... this is the remains of the Titans..." Looking at the huge stone gate inscribed with the Titan characters, Xavius ??couldn''t help but touch the stone gate gently with his hands... He never felt so far away from his dream Near."Let''s... go in and find our treasure!!"


    Reference 1696


    One thousand six hundred and ninety-six chapters


    The huge door does not hinder Xavius.


    In any case, the Kaldorei Empire has opened countless Titan ruins...


    Even, they wrote a lot of the techniques for opening the Titan ruins and stored them in the Imperial Library.


    Although the security level of the data is very high, it is not a big deal for Xavius, the second generation of the nobleman.


    At least, he has the right to read those materials.


    After just a few attempts, the stone gate of the ruins was opened by Xavius.


    Entering the door, there is a complex of intertwined waterways...the cobweb-like waterways finally gathered in a huge pool...


    When Xavius ??led his men into the pool...


    "Intruder, this is not where you should be!!"


    An extremely loud voice echoed in this hall interwoven by countless waterways¡ª¡ª


    With the sound, a giant water elemental creature with a height of hundreds of meters rose slowly from the bottomless pool... "Go back, this is the last line of defense to block infection, mortals, you should not come to here!!"


    In the face of such a powerful enemy, Xavius ??was not afraid at all, he just raised his palm, and in his palm, a golden inscription gleamed."Get out!!!"


    Seeing this inscription, the giant water elemental creature made an incredible sound."Father God is on, this is the rune of the father of the gods, is it possible that after so many years... Has the grace of the father of the gods once again descended on this planet?"


    "On behalf of the father of the gods, I come to destroy the corruption here!!" Xavius'' lie came casually.


    In fact, the Titan Rune in his palm was given to him by the great being behind him...


    After interrogating the mantid queen, Xavius ??used the magic circle to contact the big boss behind him...


    The big guy first affirmed his positive thoughts, and then - gave him this rune without hesitation.


    If we say that in the entire universe, whoever has studied the things of Titans the most, there will be no one except Titans...


    Unfortunately, the big man behind the scenes that Xavius ??contacted was the fallen Titan Sargeras who slaughtered the entire temple.


    Can anyone know more about the arrangements of his brothers than Sargeras?


    Obviously not...


    With the passage rune bestowed by Sargeras, Xavius ??is unimpeded in this ruin...


    He soon came to the deepest part of the ruins... With the help of the guardian, the Titan creation Norush, Xavius ??finally saw the sealed items in this ruin.


    That is an extremely huge heart...


    Even though it has been pulled out of the body by people for thousands of years, this ominous heart still keeps beating.


    Every time it beats, countless little monsters like octopuses are released with the dark silver blood mist...


    In just a short moment, those little things almost filled the whole hall.


    "This is the heart of the ancient evil god Y''Shaarj..." Nowrosh said while clearing these little monsters crawling all over the floor."I have watched it here for thousands of years...I have to deal with these little things every day, I am almost tired of this kind of life!!"


    "Soon, you don''t have to be bored anymore!!" Xavius ??looked at the huge heart hung from the ceiling of the hall by numerous arm-thick chains, his eyes full of greed...


    What a powerful force...

 The Movie World Chapter 1286

    Just like a perpetual motion machine, energy bursts out continuously.


    This is really an excellent material for making portals.


    Nowrush spent some time and effort to finally clean up the little shaman who was about to fill the hall. He asked a little strangely: "Oh, yes, how are you going to completely eliminate this troublesome thing?? "


    "No, no, why do you want to eliminate him? What an extravagant act of waste!!" Xavius ??said, smiling at Nowrush... Then a huge mage''s hand was directly pressed on Noru On Shi''s head, a slight force...


    I only heard a click...


    Nowrush''s head was easily screwed off by Xavius''s mage...


    "You, you are not sent by the father of the gods... You, you are the invaders!!" Even if the guardian golem had his head torn off, Nowrosh still did not die... He will not stop until he finishes..."Start the killing program and destroy the intruder!!"


    "Sorry, you''re so tired...you need to rest!!" Xavius ??said with a flash, jumped to Norush''s shoulder, then fell short and reached out into Norush''s neck...


    After finding a place inside...Pinch hard...


    Nowrosh is like a robot without electricity, crashing to the ground-"Master, Master...Yes, I''m sorry!!"


    With this final voice, Nowrosh''s head dropped to the ground, finally closing his eyes.


    After guarding this relic for thousands of years, he finally finished his journey.


    "Okay, the threat is relieved!!" Xavius ??said, jumping from Nowrosh''s shoulder... Then, gently out of his pocket, he took out a hexagon that looked shiny with bronze. The box... aimed at the heart of Y''Shaarj who was hung in the air, and said with a smile: "Come on... Come and contribute your last strength to the great existence!!"


    And the heart hanging in the air, as if feeling the danger, began to beat violently...


    Every time it beats, countless silver-black mist will spray out from the coronary artery opening at the upper end of the heart.


    These mists fell on the ground, and in the blink of an eye they turned into countless little evil spirits, rushing towards Xavius ??and them...


    "Huh-dying struggling!!" Xavius''s face was cold, his fingers spread out, and he pointed at the little evil demon who was attacking him, whispering: "Arcane Storm!!"


    Countless colorful arcane missiles flew out of his palm, accurately smashing on the bodies of the little evil spirits.


    Although these little evil spirits look bluffing, they are actually very weak...At least they turned into a pool of silver-black liquid after being hit by Xavius¡¯ arcane missiles...


    At this time, the few followers of Xavius ??have also walked under the giant heart...


    They directly formed a hexagonal formation, and then¡ªthe singing of magic spells began to echo in this hall.


    Following their spells, the giant heart hung in the air shrank bit by bit...


    The giant heart spurts out the little evil demon faster... However, it can¡¯t be as fast as Xavius¡¯s arcane storm. Some of those little evil demon didn¡¯t even have time to fall to the ground, and were killed by Xavius. The arcane missiles were wiped out.


    After half an hour----


    The huge heart in the hall has disappeared...


    Xavius ??satisfactorily closed the hexagonal copper box in his hand and threw it into his dimensional bag."We should go back...With this perpetual motion machine, our great Lord God will soon descend into this world!!"


    Reference 1697


    One thousand six hundred and ninety seven chapters


    Just when Xavius ??succeeded and left the Titan Ruins...


    Zhou Ye also left the celebration banquet and returned along the way...


    After all, the excitement has been seen, and the meal is finished...it''s almost time to go back.


    It wasn''t until after taking all the women out of the Setting Sun Pass to ride their mounts...Zhou Ye was suddenly ¡ª¡ª


    Damn it, after staying in the Kaldorei Empire for a long time, he has become a nocturnal creature...


    Well, forget it...


    Now that this is the case...Just go back soon...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye tilted his head slightly, facing his daughter, Alexstrasza smiled and said, "Baby, let''s go back soon!!"


    "Okay!!" Alexstrasza blinked her big eyes and said with a ignorant look: "Then dear, please open the portal and send us back!!"


    "......That, baby!!" Zhou Ye smiled awkwardly, and said, "Don''t you think that always going through the portal will make us overlook the scenery along the way?"


    "No... I think your portal, father, is very convenient..." Alexstrasza already understood what her father meant, but-she was unscrupulously unwilling to point out, she liked to see herself The embarrassing look of her father... In her opinion, there is always a chance to win, and the dad who looks like a light and wind, when he leaks an embarrassing look, she is super cute... She is cute... She is almost cute... No, I can¡¯t think about it. I¡¯m going to get a nosebleed when I think about it.


    This is also no way...


    For thousands of years, Alexstrasza has become an adult dragon, and when it transforms into a human form, it is also full of royal sister Fan...


    When standing with my father again, there is no trace of father and daughter...


    Instead, there is a feeling like a sister and brother.


    Who kept Zhou Ye''s appearance at the age of seventeen or eighteen??


    "Then, that...just let me serve the master!!" Frost Queen Sindragosa, of course, also heard her master''s thoughts, if you say-among the mounts, who is the best... Then except Xin Apart from Dagosa, there is no one else...


    While talking, Sindragosa intends to transform into a dragon and become his master''s mount.


    "Don''t move, Sindragosa!!" Alexstrasza held down the sister who was about to transform into a dragon, and looked at his father with a provocative look."Dear father, as long as you say something, my lovely daughters, I want to ride you... we will immediately turn into your mounts, and you can ride whatever you want... Come on, dad ...Say this sentence!!"


    "..." Sometimes, Zhou Ye, although he really doesn''t want Bilian very much, but... to be honest, to say this to his daughter... is still a bit of a challenge to his bottom line.


    Yes, father... it''s such an embarrassing expression, so cute...


    Seeing the embarrassing look on Zhou Ye''s face... Alexstrasza already felt that her heart was about to be cute...


    I really want to... I really want to hold such a father in my arms and love me...


    Although Alexstrasza knew that the end of the game was usually very good at the time, but his father would deal with it badly...


    But she just enjoys it...


    I don''t know if she is shaking M or shaking S.


    Maybe it''s both...


    however--


    This time, Alexstrasza miscalculated...


    Because - Zhou Ye just said nothing, and opened his portal with a smile... "Well, then I choose to use the portal to go back...!!!"


    "......" Alexstrasza opened her little smirk slightly, with an unbelievable look...that look, so cute...


    This...this is completely different from what we expected...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1287

    Shouldn¡¯t it be my father¡¯s face embarrassed to say [Dear daughters, I want to ride you...]


    Then, after going back, do you clean up yourself again??


    "Dad... are you angry?" Ysera asked worriedly... She had persuaded her sisters not to play this way too often, which would annoy her father... But Alexstrasza just wouldn''t listen. , It seems that my father is really angry today...


    "Angry, how is it possible... how can I be angry?" Zhou Ye''s face was smiling like a flower...


    Girls look at me, I look at you... They are all a little worried...


    They have never really seen Zhou Ye angry...


    So I don¡¯t know how to deal with this unexpected situation...


    "Dad... don''t, don''t be angry, okay? I, I just joked with you..." Alexstrasza instantly transformed from a strong elder sister into a weaker woman, watching his father''s expression carefully. While gently shaking his father''s arm...intent to calm his father''s anger by acting like a baby.


    "Haha...I''m really not angry, okay...we should go back!!" Zhou Ye said, pointing to the golden portal in front of him...


    In the face of Zhou Ye who behaves like this...


    The women''s hearts became more worried.


    "My dear...Alex is just joking, don''t be angry..." The witch Haierya walked to her man''s side and softly persuaded her.


    "I''m really not angry..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, and said, "Do you think I smile so happily, do you look angry?"


    "..." XN


    Although the women didn''t say anything, they all said in their hearts-like, and they were not generally angry.


    But-these words, they dare not say...


    Don''t look at the usual days, their men doting on them, let them tease not to get angry... But-their men are still very scary to be angry.


    what?How do you ask them to know?Have they seen it??


    It is precisely because I have never seen Zhou Ye angry that I am afraid...


    The unknown is the scariest thing. If Zhou Ye were really angry, they wouldn''t feel scared.


    Girls, look at me, I look at you...


    Alexstrasza is almost crying...


    However, I dare not cry...


    I could only obediently walk towards the portal opened by my father with a grieved expression step by step...


    When he walked to the portal, Alexstrasza finally couldn''t help crying...


    "Wow... Dad... I was wrong... You hit me... I really don''t dare anymore..." Alexstrasza is really scared...


    She is afraid that from now on, her father will be indifferent to her...I will ignore her...I can no longer softly say in her ear [My baby...My daughter...]


    Since then, she can no longer accompany her father...


    Seeing Alexstrasza¡¯s tears...Zhou Ye silently hugged her in his arms, and softly comforted: "Dad is really not angry. Alex is his little quilted jacket. How could Dad be angry? ..."


    "Woo...I don''t believe...Woo...unless...unless..." Alexstrasza cried in her father''s arms even more painful, choked and said: "Unless you ride me now... "


    "Uh--!!"


    Reference 1698


    One thousand six hundred and ninety-eight chapters


    In the end, Zhou Ye sent the girls away...


    Did you ride Alexstrasza??


    Of course...


    It''s just another way of riding...


    Is Zhou Ye angry??


    He was really not angry... He just thought of something suddenly so he wanted to send his women back first...


    But he also brought some to tease his daughter...


    Unexpectedly, I accidentally cried...


    Well, in fact, there are still other gains... For example-unlocked a few difficult moves... There are also a few knowledge that Alexstrasza refused to do at all. This is a surprise. Right??


    At this time, Zhou Ye became solitary again...


    The girls who had been coaxed by him had already returned to the Holy Land of Mount Hyjal.


    Zhou Ye looked at the horizon where the sun had risen, smiled slightly, and said to himself: "Little Lori Yulong! I''m looking for you!!"


    With the sound, Zhou Ye''s figure gradually disappeared in place...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Pandaria-Emerald Woodland-


    The reason why this place is called the Jade Forest is because the bamboo forest occupies 50% of the area.


    In the middle of this beautiful woodland, there is a small island standing in the center of the river...


    On this small island called the Heart of the Dragon by the Pandaren, a giant dragon carved out of pieces of green jade is almost finished.


    However, because of the war in the Vale of Eternal Blossoms, the craftsmen here were also transferred to help...


    Therefore, the Qinglong statue, which is nearly completed, is located here so lonely, for a time, it seems a little lonely.


    On the highest platform of the Qinglong statue, there is a cute little Pandaren Lolita... She has red eyes and a fleshy little face.


    Even if she is alone, she seems to be having fun...


    A pair of short legs, swaying around outside the platform... and humming an unknown nursery rhyme...


    "Yulong, I am relieved to see you so happy!!" A voice suddenly sounded behind Little Lori...


    Little Lori seemed to be taken aback by this sound, and she let out an exclamation...


    The whole person fell from the edge of the platform...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1288

    However, just before the little Lori''s figure disappeared completely on the platform, a big hand leaned out from behind her... grabbed her by the collar.


    It was like carrying a poor puppy, and picked her up...


    Little Lori saw that her run-off plan went bankrupt... She sighed helplessly, then looked at the handsome boy in front of her and said, "Ye, you know..."


    "Know what??...Thousands of years ago, I let you go...because you were still young...so, I will give you time to think...!!!" Zhou Ye said calmly: "Now What else do you want to say? Are you still young?"


    "No...Actually, you know...we are not appropriate!!" Such old-fashioned words, spoken from a little loli, seemed so ridiculous.


    "Oh? Give me an unsuitable reason!!" Zhou Ye was not irritated by Little Lolita''s words, but instead sat down cross-legged without a hassle, and placed Yulong on the opposite side of him by the way.


    "Different races, how to fall in love!!" Little Lolita said with a look through the world: "Even if you force me...it will only end up in a tragedy!!"


    "Different races?" Zhou Ye asked back...


    "Yes!!" Little Lori blinked her big eyes and said cutely: "Look, I am a panda now, I know you don''t like pandas'' bucket waist the most...so..."


    "So you became a Pandaren?" Zhou Ye smiled brighter.


    "Uh¡ª" Little Lori shrank her neck timidly, "Uh..."


    "Are you huh?? Give me back my original cute little Lolita..." Zhou Ye grabbed Lolita and put her in his arms, and then¡ªXiaoxin¡¯s mother¡¯s Profound meaning-temple drill drilling punch-launch.


    "Don''t drill... It hurts... I know it''s wrong... I know it''s wrong... Isn''t it OK if I change back?" Yulong Lori finally succumbed to Zhou Ye''s profound meaning.


    A burst of blue light flashed... a cute little Lolita appeared in front of Zhou Ye...


    The two buns headed behind her head, and a long green dress with a small palace dress set off the little Lolita''s small face, which was originally a beauty, a little more cute.


    "You have a good life... In order to avoid me, you actually ran to Pandaria and became the four gods... Why don''t you go to the territory of the troll?" Zhou Ye drilled his fist in his hand and started again.


    "Ahhh... because the trolls are so stinky..." Little Lori was moaned by Zhou Ye... "It''s still cute Pandaren..."


    "Why do you keep looking like Loli?? Huh?" Zhou Ye asked, but he kept holding...


    "I... I don''t want to be pursued by other Pandaren... and... I also hate bucket waist..."


    "Okay...you pass this point!!" Zhou Ye said, letting go of her hand... Little Lori Yulong looked at Zhou Ye accusingly... There was a big one, [You are a big badass , I don¡¯t want to talk to you].


    "Come on, Xiao Yulong, let me see how you grow up..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Don''t..."


    "Hey, if you let me see it, I will give you your favorite jade crystal!"


    "Don''t..."


    "If you don''t show it to me... then I will continue to drill!"


    Under Zhou Ye''s coercion and temptation... Little Lori Yulong stood up helplessly... "I knew that you big bad guy... came to me for this!!"


    As a burst of brilliant light flashed... a slender girl with a gorgeous face appeared in front of Zhou Ye...


    Yulong, who grew up, is indeed a great beauty...


    "My Yulong, has grown up!!" Zhou Ye sighed and stood up... Gently rubbed Yulong''s little Lori''s cheek with his hand, uh no, now it should be a girl...


    "Yes, I have grown up!!" Yulong couldn''t help but sigh...


    It seems that the day I met Zhou Ye was yesterday...


    That is-she is still a little green dragon baby, she doesn''t know who her parents are, why she was born in this world, let alone how to survive in this world...


    Just when she was anxious about this strange world... he appeared in front of her, smiled and stretched out his big hand to her."Little guy...Would you like to go back with me and be my mount?"


    Reference 1699


    One thousand six hundred and ninety-nine chapters


    From that day on... there was someone beside her...


    That bad guy named Zhou Ye...


    He would often make some very unscrupulous jokes with her.


    However, he really loves her...


    He made good food for her and described his world for her...


    And she also likes this kind of life.


    Stay by his side...Listen to his stories, eat his food...


    Even when she first transformed into form, with his help, she transformed into a little loli who was exactly the same race as him.


    That day, she saw him laughing crazy and jumping... saying that she had succeeded, and finally turned the Azure Dragon, one of the four gods, into a human appearance...


    Although I don¡¯t quite understand what he meant...


    However, since he is happy, then she also feels very happy.


    However-happy days are always short.


    Finally one day, he asked himself, do you want to go home with him...


    She agreed...


    So she was taken by him to a very high mountain.


    On that mountain... she saw three very beautiful women, and a black panther...


    The panther is very powerful, at least better than her...the three women are also very powerful...but they are all very good to her.


    until one day--


    She saw him bullying them... He bullied them fiercely with her stick, and she bullied them and cried...


    He still doesn''t let them go...


    This made her a little scared... He who bullied a woman, she had never seen him...


    Even, one day, he told her that he would bully her like this in the future... and she would like him to bully her like this.


    This made her scared even more...


    So-she ran away.


    She fled the high mountain far away... fled to Pandaria.

 The Movie World Chapter 1289

    Fortunately, relying on the ability he taught her...Here, she has not been bullied...


    But when she dreamed back at midnight, she always dreamed of him...


    But-she didn''t want to go back because-she was afraid that he would bully her with a stick...


    Years have passed...


    She seems to have forgotten him...


    She has new friends here...a Zhuhe, a white tiger, and a Panniu...


    But the good times are not long...


    The Mogu tribe, who were originally moderate, suddenly rioted...They seemed to be crazy, and they turned into a dozen forces to conquer each other...


    However, these Mogu wars have no effect on them...After all, they are demigods of the wilderness.


    However, when the Mogu started to enslave other races, she had to come forward...


    No way, who told her to prefer those fleshy pandamen...


    She likes the delicacies they cook, with a hint of his taste.


    However-the emperor of the Mogu clan who claimed to be Thor is too powerful, she couldn''t beat that guy... Even if she summoned three of her companions, she was still not his opponent.


    Just when she was about to lose to him...


    He shot... After easily eliminating the guy who claimed to be Thor, he walked up to her...


    However, she did not dare to look at his eyes...


    "Go back with me... Everyone misses you so much!!"


    "..." She really wanted to go back with him, but... but she couldn''t say that word anyway...


    In the end, he left... the sigh before he left made her want to cry.


    Thousands of years have passed...


    He never appeared in front of him again...


    She really wanted to tell him... She missed him so much.


    She finally understood... the so-called bullying of those women with a stick was an expression of emotion.


    But-it''s too late now...


    Because she already felt her own disappearance just before her eyes...


    This blue dragon statue carved from jade was built for her.


    When this statue is finished, it is when she disappears.


    At that time-she will inject all of her life essence into this statue.


    And this statue will once again become a blue dragon...


    It is her, and it is not her¡ªit possesses her abilities, possesses her skills, but¡ªit has no memory of her...


    She is the starting point of Qinglong, but not the end of Qinglong...


    However, it¡¯s nice to see him again in the last stage of life...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Hey, Ye..." Yulong, who turned into a palace girl, looked at the handsome boy in front of him, and said softly: "You said...you will bully me with a stick in the future, and I will fall in love with that. It feels like...I think...I''m ready!!"


    "Here?" Zhou Ye looked at this platform in a daze...


    Above the platform of the statue of the Blue Dragon Panzhu, it is tens of meters above the ground...


    And there is no one. You can see the bottom from the top, but you can''t see the top from the bottom... What a good place...


    But-Yulong''s first time to be so bold in such a place, isn''t it a bit too exciting??


    You know, this little girl was scared off by the way he looked like Elune and others... When did this girl become so heavy??


    "Yeah!!! It''s here!!!" Yu Long said, gently waving... the cyan palace dress on her body just disappeared into the air, "Bull me... Ye!!!"


    Other girls do this to the point, what else do you want??


    Of course Zhou Ye was-as she wished without hesitation.


    Under Zhou Ye''s means... Yulong felt the most perfect for the first time.


    She finally realized how Elune and the others felt at the time... and finally understood why they cry... This is the extreme response of Shu Fu.


    But it''s really too late...


    If you didn''t run away, would you be able to experience this happiness for thousands of years??


    Not reconciled...


    I''m not reconciled...


    With this thought-Yulong used all his strength to reach Zhou Ye...


    However, don''t think Yulong is a demigod... In the face of Zhou Ye, she really doesn''t look enough...


    Even if Zhou Ye didn''t use any means, only two hours later, she screamed... and passed out completely.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Yulong recovered his sanity again, the sky had gradually darkened...


    "Are you hungry? Want something to eat?"


    As soon as Yulong opened his eyes, he saw Zhou Ye grilling on the platform...


    At this moment, Yulong seemed to have returned to the happy time when the two first met...


    There was a smile on her little face, and she nodded vigorously: "Hmm!!"


    While talking, Yulong planned to roll over and get off the couch that Zhou Ye had gotten from... However, as soon as she turned over, Yulong felt the strangeness in her body... She, she I can''t feel the signal coming from my body that is about to reach the end of life."What, what''s going on? Why..."


    "Do you mean your body that is about to enter the cycle of reincarnation?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly. He had already seen what was wrong with this girl... how could he not help her?He doesn''t want to re-foam this tsundere girl every time, it is very tiring... "I will help you keep your body time always at the peak period..."

 The Movie World Chapter 1290

    "So... then... I can live another five thousand years??"


    "No...my cute little baby, you can live for countless years...until this universe dies, you will still exist!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Great... Great!!!" The original unwillingness finally turned into tears of joy, and they fell one by one... "Great, Ye... I want to be your mount, I want Be your eternal mount..."


    Chapter 1700


    One thousand seven hundred chapters


    The Kaldorei Empire-the royal city of Aludis.


    In recent years, due to a series of popular measures taken by Queen Azshara, the people of Kaldorei have tried several times to change the name of the royal city from Aludis to Sin Isalin-meaning Ai Sarah''s glory.But they were all rejected by Queen Azshara...


    Because Azshara knew that she was far from enough...


    Therefore, the royal city at this time is still called Aludis, not Xin Ai Salin, although many people already call the royal city Xin Ai Salin.


    Aludis, the king city of the Kaldorei Empire, does not have heavy walls, and there are no guards everywhere.


    Every one of Kaldorei''s people here has consciously maintained the glory of this royal city...


    The silver moon gradually rises...


    Magic street lights began to light up...On the streets of Aludis, the people of Sin''dorei began their day''s work...


    To the south of Aludis, a convoy with the emblem of the noble family is slowly entering the royal city.


    The clan emblem on the carriage belongs to the oldest noble family of the Kaldorei, and it is precisely because of these clan emblems that the soldiers did not conduct a rigorous check on them and put them into the royal city.


    After all, the Kaldorei Empire has been in peace for too long...These soldiers for a long time have forgotten what war is like.


    In a carriage in this convoy of more than a dozen carriages, a night elf man wearing a gorgeous black magic robe sat.


    No one else, it was Xavius ??who had just captured the heart of the ancient evil god Y''Shaarj in the Vale of Eternal Blossoms a month ago.


    At this moment, he was holding a magic book in his hand, but did not read it. Instead, he opened the bookstand on his lap, closed his eyes tightly, and quietly closed his eyes...


    Even the sound of interrogation outside the team did not make him move at all, as if he was really asleep.


    The entire convoy drove slowly on the streets of the Royal City, until they reached the gate of a giant house not far from the Royal Palace, and then completely stopped...


    At this time, a man in a long robe gently opened the door of the car and whispered to Xavius, who was closing his eyes and rested: "Master, we are here."


    "Yeah!!!" Xavius ??opened his eyes... He slowly stood up and walked off the carriage... The giant house in front of him was his family''s stronghold in the royal city.


    Xavius, who got out of the carriage, looked at the convoy behind him, and then said lightly to his entourage: "Let them be careful when carrying them, and don''t damage the contents..."


    "Yes Master!!"


    Hearing the respectful words of his entourage, Xavius ??nodded in satisfaction... and walked into the gate of the house.


    As one of the oldest nobles, the house of the Xavius ??family in the royal city is quite large... it covers an area of ??at least thousands of square meters.


    It doesn''t sound like a lot.


    But, know...Where is this place? This is the royal city of the Kaldorei Empire.


    Not to mention its political status, just its practical status...


    This is the royal city closest to the Well of Eternity.


    Here, all magical elements are extremely active. For the magician, this place is simply a holy place.


    Okay, here comes the question...


    Do those magicians value money?


    The answer is that it may or may not be valued.


    But¡ªtheir value for money is definitely not as important as their value for magic.


    And the magicians, none of them are poor.


    The most junior magician can also make a lot of money by making some small magic items, or even enchanting weapons.


    Well, since the magicians are not short of money, then-if there is a place where they can practice magic faster and with less effort, would they choose to settle in that place??


    The answer is almost yes.


    And the royal city of Kaldorei, is such a place where you can practice magic faster with less effort.


    Three hundred years ago, if you wanted to settle in Eludis, King City of Kadore, you probably didn''t need to pay any fees at all, as long as you did not have a criminal record in the Kadore Empire.


    But-today, three hundred years later, if you want to settle in the King City of the Kaldorei Empire, you first need to have the [no bad record] certificate provided by the sheriff of your original place of residence, and you have to bear the high price...


    How high??


    Uh-let''s put it this way, each square meter is about a thousand gold coins.


    Doesn''t it look like much?


    But you must know that one gold coin is enough to supply the daily expenses of an ordinary family of three for one month.


    Do you still think it is not expensive??


    You know, apart from Alodis, almost no area will charge immigrants any construction fees, which means that if you go to settle in other places, then-only need to submit an application, and then at the city hall Just build a house in the planned place, no one cares how big you build...


    Even so--


    The high housing prices of Alodis did not hinder the enthusiasm of those magicians.


    They waved the bags of gold coins in their hands, looking for their favorite house in this king city of Kaldorei.


    According to incomplete statistics-nearly 50,000 of the 130,000 Aludis people are professional magicians... The remaining 80,000 are also engaged in professions closely related to magic.


    For example, the supply of magic materials... the sale of magic items... etc.


    Therefore, Aludis is also known as the Magic King City.


    This is why, Aludis will not have a wall.


    Not to mention that it is located at the center of the entire Kaldorei Empire...


    These fifty thousand magicians alone were enough to cut off all the eyes that peeped at this giant city.


    But - it''s just someone who is obsessed with this jewel of the Kaldorei Empire...


    "Hiss!!!" Xavius ??who walked into the house took a deep breath and said with some intoxication: "This is really a nice place, even the air is full of the smell of arcane arts, I think... ¡­That adult must be very satisfied with this place!!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1291

    Of course the entourage behind him also heard his master''s words, but-did not dare to talk.


    There used to be a guy who looked forward to curiously and asked such a stupid thing as [who is that adult].


    In the end he ended up...becoming the material in his master''s laboratory.


    It is said that he hasn''t died yet...


    Xavius ??was not at all satisfied with the silence of his entourage. He turned his head slightly and said: "Let those guys move things to the basement quickly, don''t delay my daytime affairs!!"


    "Yes, sir!!" The entourage hurriedly agreed, and then turned around to urge the servants to quickly move the heavy wooden boxes on the carriage to the basement...


    And Xavius, with a smile on his face, walked towards his room... He needs to meditate carefully before doing big things.


    Chapter 1701


    One thousand seven hundred and one chapters


    The sunrise gradually rises...


    The night elves who had been busy at Aludice for the whole night also finished their night of work and began to set foot on the way home. They can''t wait to enjoy a sumptuous dinner with their families and take a good rest. .


    At this time, Xavius ??had already ended his meditation...


    After enjoying an exquisite dinner, he walked towards his destination...


    In the corridor of the courtyard, after a few turns.


    Xavius ??came to his destination, a step down...


    Stepping down the steps... After walking more than a hundred steps, he entered a huge and empty hall.


    The height of this hall is more than 20 meters, and the area is the size of two standard football fields...


    And in the middle of this empty underground hall, a huge stone gate made of obsidian stands in the middle of the hall.


    On both sides of this huge stone gate, there are two guards with cloaks carved.


    The two guarding stone statues guarding the door are like living creatures. On their faces covered by the cloak, two dark red rays of light appear from time to time, as if they were their eyes.


    Xavius ??walked slowly to the front section of the stone gate, until he carried his hands and looked at his apprentices and his men. He kept taking out the skulls one by one from the wooden box on the ground, and then carefully placed them on the stone gate. Out of the card slot.


    They''ve obviously been doing it for a long time...each of them is already sweating.


    However, no one dared to be lazy.


    When Xavius ??arrived, they had already taken out more than half of the skull in the wooden box...


    Xavius ??is actually very satisfied with the efficiency of his subordinates and apprentices, but-he still said loudly: "Speed ??up your speed, I can''t wait to welcome the arrival of that existence, wait until that existence When it comes, you will get everything you want, glory, wealth, power, power... everything is at your fingertips!!"


    Perhaps because of Xavius''s motivation, the speed at which these guys inlay their skulls has accelerated a bit.


    after an hour--


    This huge obsidian door has been inlaid with skulls.


    From the huge fangs in the skulls¡¯ mouths, it is not difficult to see which race these skulls belong to.


    Yes, these skulls belong to the troll family.


    This is not to say that Xavius ??doesn''t want to use the skulls of his own race, but because-if a large number of night elves disappear at the same time, he will inevitably be targeted.


    And-thanks to the propaganda of the previous empire, the troll is already an existence that the Kaldorei Empire must eliminate.


    Using gold coins to obtain a living troll from adventurers with a steady flow of energy, there is no danger... why not??


    In these skulls, their souls are sealed...They were tortured to death, so their souls also seemed particularly violent...and all of this was exactly what Xavius ??wanted.


    When all the skulls were inlaid...On the huge stone gate, there was nothing left at the top inlaid spot.


    Xavius ??walked up to the giant door step by step with a pious face, and then - took out a small box with a bronze sheen from his own dimension bag.


    He gently opened the lid of the box in his hand... a reduced version of Y''Shaarj''s heart appeared in the box.


    It''s just that Y''Shaarj''s heart doesn''t seem so powerful at this time. Compared to its performance in the Titan Ruins, it''s like an eggplant hit by the cream at this time, a little awkward.


    The original powerful beating turned into a minute, and then only two or two jumps...


    But Xavius ??didn¡¯t care about this...


    He gently lifted the bronze box in his hand, and began to chant a long spell...


    With the sound of Xavius¡¯s curse, the huge black door seemed to come alive, and gray auras flowed between the skulls embedded in the door...


    In the end, these breaths gathered at the top of the door and turned into a few gray chains...


    These gray chains, like gray pythons, meander towards the box in Xavius''s hand...


    The heart in the box felt like a huge threat, beating violently... However, this was of no use...


    Those chains of gray dead air were like lightning, entwining the heart of the ancient evil god Y''Shaarj.


    Regardless of the struggle of the Heretic God''s heart, they forcefully dragged it towards the last inlay opening at the top of the door.


    This process is slow, but firm...


    Although Cthulhu''s heart once had the upper hand, in the end it was dragged to the top of the door...it was embedded on the door.


    "It''s time... to start!!" Seeing the Cthulhu heart embedded in the door, Xavius ??was a little relieved... Then, he took out a small piece from his pocket. bottle¡­¡­


    That cautious appearance is as if holding a rare treasure in his hand.


    No wonder he was so careful.


    In the bottle, there was a small bottle of well water from the Well of Eternity that he had exchanged for 200,000 points.


    If this bottle of water is overturned... then he has all his heart to die.


    Holding the eternal well water in his hand, Xavius ??cautiously, step by step, slowly walked to the door...


    He gently pulled open the tightly stoppered bottle mouth, and then...toward the mouth of a troll skull that looked up to the sky and screamed.


    With the water from the Well of Eternity poured into the mouth of the troll''s skull.


    A small, shining starlight line appeared from the door door inlaid with skulls...


    This shining thin line is impressively the water from the Well of Eternity that Xavius ??poured into the skull''s mouth just now-I saw this thin line turned from the Well of Eternity, and it went along the door in violation of the laws of physics. The secret moments spread upward...


    In the end, it reached the top of Cthulhu''s heart, followed the coronary artery of Cthulhu''s heart, and flowed into Cthulhu''s heart.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1292

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A strong and powerful heartbeat echoed in the hall.


    With the strong beating of the Heretic God¡¯s heart, silver-gray mists were sprayed out. These mists did not fall to the ground and turned into small evil spirits, but-like silver-gray blood, Jumping and flowing on the door door.


    The skulls inlaid in them were all dyed into a gray with shining stars by these silver-gray liquids.


    finally--


    The green energy reverberates in the door, and in the middle of the green energy is the deepest darkness...


    Looking at the portal shining with black and green light, Xavius ??couldn''t help but said with joy: "The door-finally opened!!"


    Chapter 1702


    One thousand seven hundred and two chapters


    Vivian is a kaldorei mage from a civilian background.


    The blessing of universal education in the Baikadorei Empire, he completed his junior wizard course at the Farodis Academy of Magic.


    However, he who has higher pursuits is obviously not satisfied that he is just a junior magician.


    Therefore, after obtaining the adventurer certification, he joined the adventure team.


    Why join the adventure team...?


    Don''t you think that after helping civilians complete primary vocational education, the empire will help civilians complete intermediate, advanced, and even magister vocational studies for free??


    The latter is precisely the profession that most needs money.


    Therefore, for the sake of money, Vivian had to become an adventurer...just to earn the large sums of money needed for subsequent studies.


    If at first, Vivian still complained about the Empire...


    When he became an adventurer for a few years-after completing countless missions and spreading all over the continent... all the complaints turned into gratitude to Queen Azshara.


    He has been to the tribe of the tauren, and he has seen their pitiful life after a meal without a meal...


    He has also been to Pandora and saw those pandamen suffering from the harassment of the mantid.


    No race, no country, like the Kaldorei Empire, opens primary vocational education to civilians for free.


    There is no race or country, like the Kaldorei Empire, so rich and powerful.


    As the saying goes, the sense of superiority is relatively out...


    When he used his own experience to compare with those foreigners, he was surprised to find... his life is so pleasant.


    He doesn¡¯t need to worry about eating up and not down...He doesn¡¯t need to worry about foreign enemies¡¯ invasion. As long as he is hardworking, the Kaldorei Empire will never starve people. As long as he is willing to fight hard, the upper passage of the Kaldorei Empire will never be closed to civilians. door.


    So-he is now the most loyal supporter of Queen Azshara.


    Now, he had saved enough money for follow-up studies, and came to the king city of the Kaldorei Empire-Aludice.


    Because, he once heard that this is the most suitable place for the mage to practice.


    Here is the densest group of wizards in the empire, and the air here is full of the smell of magic particles.


    There is also the largest library in the empire, as well as the holy place in the hearts of all the mages¡ªQueldorei Higher School of Magic.


    So, here he comes...


    Although the cost of settlement has used up most of his savings, he now feels it is so worthwhile.


    Here, he can pay the price of gold coins in the Imperial Library and borrow any books he wants. He can also occasionally study and discuss the problems encountered in spell learning with a few familiar mage friends. .


    At this time, Vivian had just come out of the imperial library, with a magic book of [Arcane Essence] still in his hand.


    This is one of the required reading lists recommended to him by his tutor...


    In fact, he has been in the Imperial Library for a day, and that''s why-there is no need to pay for reading books in the library.


    This is very good news for him, a poor master.


    At this moment, the sky was slightly brighter.


    Vivian glanced at the dwindling crowd on the street, holding the borrowed magic book and walking towards his temporary residence...


    what did you say??


    Why not put the magic book in the dimension bag?


    Haha...because-poor.


    A primary dimension bag of only one cubic meter is worth tens of thousands of gold coins, not to mention those advanced dimension bags with more than a dozen cubic meters of space, that thing is completely priceless.


    However, when a mage reaches advanced levels, he can open up his own dimensional space, so-Vivian feels that his future is still very bright.


    However, just as Vivian just walked down the stairs of the Imperial Library and planned to go home...


    Suddenly, a strange creature appeared before his eyes.


    One--a disgusting creature with two tentacles on its head...


    "This is another monster accidentally created by a magician when he did an experiment!!" Vivian said with a bit of cold.


    The curiosity of the wizard is the strongest of all professions.


    They often communicate in different dimensions and summon some strange creatures to this world...


    Some time ago, there was someone who actually summoned an element lord, but fortunately nothing happened. The hapless guy was fined a huge sum of 150,000 gold coins, and then driven out of Aludis, he was not allowed to step again in his life. Enter here.


    That guy is really a tragedy...


    Vivian spit out the hapless mage in his heart, while looking at the disgusting creature in front of him...


    Looking at its sharp teeth, it seems...should be carnivorous.


    But what are its tentacles for??


    Ordinarily-when every creature evolves, it will slowly degenerate its useless parts... But obviously the two tentacles above the head of this disgusting creature are not useless...


    For Vivian, who has experienced an adventurous life and completed countless tasks, the ugly guy with only his knees in front of him does not make him feel scared... You know, he has faced a behemoth that is more than ten meters high... ¡­How can a disgusting creature like a dog make him feel scared?


    "Hey, little guy, stay away from me, I don''t want to hurt you, and I''m not your dinner!!" As he said, Vivian looked at the six eyes of the ugly creature, and slowly backed away .


    Such a guy will naturally be dealt with by the Royal Guards in a while, he doesn''t need to reach out...

 The Movie World Chapter 1293

    However, at this moment, the disgusting creature rushed towards Vivian...


    Vivian sighed helplessly... It seems that it''s not enough if you don''t want to make a move today. I don''t know if he can use the corpse of this thing to exchange some rewards with the guards.


    While facing, Vivian yelled in a low voice: "The Frozen Ring!!"


    Following Vivian''s words, the power of arcane arts circulated rapidly in his body... Seeing this extremely fast freezing magic was about to be completed.


    The two tentacles on the head of that strange dog flashed a faint light...


    Then Vivian felt that the arcane power in his body was violently cut off.


    With the power of arcane being cut off, the backlash of magic came.


    "Puff¡ª¡ª!!!" Vivian spit out a mouthful of blood... He had forgotten how long hadn''t experienced such a magic backlash since he became a junior magician.


    However... time is too late to think about it, because-the hellhound has already rushed in front of him, opened his blood basin, and bit his neck in one bite.


    "Ho ho... sulfur... the smell of sulfur..."


    A magician who cannot perform magic is no different from an ordinary person... Vivian didn''t have time to smooth the arcane energy in his body, so he was bitten by this disgusting hell dog...


    And such a situation is happening in various places throughout Aludis...


    Reference 1703


    The first thousand seven hundred and three chapters


    "do not come¡­¡­"


    "Elune is here, what kind of monster is this..."


    "Help!!!"


    At this time, Aludice has completely lost the peace and tranquility of the past.


    Tens of thousands of demonic creatures ran in the magical capital of this ancient empire, attacking Kaldorei civilians everywhere.


    Although there are many magicians in Aludis, when these magicians encounter the Hellhound known as the nemesis of magic, it is a complete tragedy.


    A magician who has lost magic is no better than ordinary people.


    Not to mention, the demon guard who haunted with those hellhounds.


    At this moment, Xavius ??has led an ugly demon lord to the lakeside of the Well of Eternity.


    "Master Mannoroth, this is the place where I prepared the huge portal for my lord Sargeras to supply energy!!" Xavius ??pointed to the well of eternity in front of him, facing the demon lord behind him proudly. , Introduced: "This is also the source of our Kaldorei Empire''s strength-the Well of Eternity!"


    Feeling the endless arcane energy surging from the well of eternity in front of me... the leader of the demon advance army, the demon lord-Mannoroth nodded in satisfaction."You have done a great job, mortal... When my great master, Lord Sargeras descends on this planet... you will get the reward you deserve!!"


    Having said this, Mannoroth turned his head and commanded to the demon warlocks behind him: "You lazy guys, hurry up and start working...Open more portals and welcome the Burning Legion to come to this world... ¡­We want to bestow equal destruction to this world!!"


    Following Mannoroth''s words, the thousands of demonic warlocks behind it began to bustle on the lakeside of the Well of Eternity.


    Using the energy of the Well of Eternity, they began to build a large-scale trans-stellar teleportation array...


    Of course, such a magic circle is not meant to be built...


    Although there is the Well of Eternity as a powerful energy source, it still takes some time for the portal to be established.


    Xavius ??saw those demon warlocks frantically building teleportation circles by the well of eternity, and a rush of pride rose in his heart.


    When the portal here is built...


    Millions, or even tens of millions, of the Burning Legion army will be sent to this world.


    They will level the world and destroy it completely...


    However, these are not what he wants...


    What he wants is--


    "Master Mannoroth, can I borrow the power of the Well of Eternity a little bit?" Xavius ??asked cautiously.


    "Oh?" Mannoroth glanced at Xavius, and then there was a hint of wonder whether it was crying or laughing on his ugly face."Of course, as a reward, of course you can use this large energy battery..."


    Having said this, Mannoroth paused for a while, and then said: "Is it for your queen?"


    "Yes!!" Xavius ??did not deny this.


    "Hahaha... whatever you want, you can now issue a declaration of possession to that woman!!" Mannoroth said with some disdain...


    Of course he knew what Xavius ??wanted to do...


    After all, one of the conditions Xavius ??made to his master was that after the Burning Legion descended...to get the control of Queen Azshara.


    Although it is said that only the advance troops of the Burning Legion are coming, but-for Mannoroth, this is enough...


    The people here are weak.


    Moreover, in his opinion, a man who betrayed his race for a woman... is really a silly beep¡ª¡ª


    This is one of the reasons why Mannoroth looks down on Xavius.


    woman??


    It''s fun to burn, kill, and looting women...


    Hearing Mannoroth''s words, Xavius ??didn''t care about the disdain in his tone...


    For him, his dream has been half successful...


    Now, it''s time to make that woman regret...


    Thinking of this, Xavius ??walked to the shore of the Well of Eternity, and then - gently stirred the water of the Well of Eternity with his hands...


    Relying on the power of the Well of Eternity, at this moment-his arcane abilities have been raised to the highest level... even to some extent, it has surpassed Queen Azshara.


    Xavius ??put his hands in the Well of Eternity, and then¡ªhe closed his eyes...


    He wants to display a magic that he has studied for a long time... a magic that can make Azshara live in regret forever.


    [The children of the Kaldorei Empire...]


    [I¡¯m Xavies...]


    [Maybe many people are not familiar with me...]


    [But... it doesn''t matter, because-after today, you will always remember this name.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1294

    [Today, we will usher in our long-awaited-the great-the true god Sargeras...]


    [This world will be thoroughly purified under the rule of Lord Sargeras...


    [And you¡ªmy charming light in the light, the darling of the Moon Goddess...the great Queen of Kaldorei¡ªMajesty Azshara, will be my slave...hahahaha...yes, you will Become my slave...]


    When he said the last sentence, Xavius''s face was completely distorted...


    It looks like the ugliest monster...


    These words, with the power of the Well of Eternity, echoed in the ears of every creature in Kalimdor.


    Of course, this also includes Azshara, who is taking his maid group on vacation in the giant city of Suramar.


    Azshara, who had just been tossed by her own man for a night, was in a deep sleep, but was awakened by such a distorted voice... She suddenly sat up from the couch... "Who is it? What does the Empire do?"


    "Don''t worry, baby, I''ll just go take a look!!" At this time, Zhou Ye also sat up, and he softly calmed the angry Azshara.


    However, at this moment, the voice spreading across the continent sounded again.


    [Zhou Ye¡ª¡ªIf you are still a man, come and stop me... I am waiting for you in the royal city... Hahahahaha... Azshara, I want to show you how you chose at the beginning My mistake, I am the best person for you, and he... is nothing!!


    "I want to kill him, I absolutely want to kill him!!" Azshara has completely gone violently.


    The band of light composed of arcane power spread around her, like a ferocious dragon, trying to choose people to eat.


    To Azshara, the empire is nothing... But Zhou Ye is her weakness. Anyone who dares to be disrespectful to his man makes her more angry than disrespect to her.


    "I want to draw out his soul... burned on the arcane fire for ten thousand years, I want him..."


    "Demeanor, baby, pay attention to demeanor!!" Zhou Ye smiled while comforting Azshara, and said, "Well, I''ll go and see this hapless kid...I''ll be back soon!!"


    "Hmm..." Azshara, who was soothed by Zhou Ye, turned into a little sheep in an instant... lay down cleverly.


    Reference 1704


    The first thousand seven hundred and four chapters


    now----


    On the shore of the Well of Eternity...


    Xavius ??buried all the words in his heart for thousands of years, after saying it...


    I feel that the whole person is much refreshed.


    He took a deep breath, then stood up... and said to the demon lord Mannoroth: "I feel much better!!"


    "You are exposing our position and intentions, mortal!!" Mannoroth stared at Xavius ??and said in a bad tone.


    "Are you, as the three lord of the hell, still afraid of the prince of the Kaldorei Empire in a small area?" Xavius ??asked indifferently.


    "Of course I don''t care!!" Mannoroth roared loudly, "But this will bring unnecessary variables to our plan!!"


    "No... this will make our plan smoother!!" Xavius ??retorted.


    "Reason... Give me a reason, or I will tear you to pieces now!!" Mannoroth roared.


    "The most powerful mage in this country is known to be Queen Azshara..." Xavius ??was not surprised by Mannoroth''s anger, but said unhurriedly: "Even if I am confident , And have to wait until she leaves the city before opening the portal!"


    "And then?" Mannoroth asked: "I don''t see the point of doing this!"


    "Of course it makes sense!!" Xavius ??said, shrugging his shoulders."I just challenged the husband of Queen Azshara...If he was still a man, he would come to us!! At that time, we will catch him, whether it is threatening Queen Azshara or ...Let Queen Azshara lose everything, it will only benefit our plan, it will not hurt!!"


    Hearing what Xavius ??said, although Mannoroth didn''t quite understand why that man had to die for a woman...but, with the devil''s instinct, he felt like Xavius''s strategy was somewhat reliable...


    However, just when Mannoroth was about to answer...


    Suddenly-there was a burst of applause...


    Pop-pop-pop-pop...


    "That''s right, this analysis is very reasonable!!"


    As the voice fell, a figure came out from behind Mannoroth...


    "Zhou Ye¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Seeing this figure, Xavius ??couldn''t help but gritted his teeth and spit out his name.


    "Yes, it''s me..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "I heard that someone is looking for me?"


    "catch him!!"


    The moment he heard Zhou Ye''s name, Mannoroth shouted loudly.


    Following his orders, hundreds of demon guards and demon warlocks rushed towards Zhou Ye...


    "Live well, okay?" Zhou Ye showed a helpless look on his face... To be honest, he doesn''t like killing much...


    But-for these chaotic demons, there is really no good way to deal with them except killing.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye snapped...lightly snapped his fingers.


    With his actions...


    Whether it''s the demon guards who pounce on him, or those demon warlocks who are on the shore of the Eternal Well Lake, preparing to teleport...


    At that moment, the head burst like a watermelon that was blown...


    "You...you..." Xavius ??couldn''t believe his eyes...


    To be honest, he had never seen Zhou Ye make a move, and he knew nothing about Zhou Ye''s strength or anything.


    The scene before him has far surpassed his understanding of power...


    "Ah... I''m sorry... I accidentally made the picture too bloody!!" Zhou Ye smiled and walked to Xavius ??who was stunned on the spot... whispered: "I heard you are looking for Me, so... I am coming!!"


    "I, I..." Looking at the smiling face, Xavius ??felt that his whole body was at this moment, becoming extremely cold.


    "Hey, it''s so boring..." Zhou Ye said, while gently pointing at Xavius...


    A green flame began to slowly burn from the feet of Xavius...


    The flame burning speed is not fast, or it should be said, very, very slow...


    However, it has caused Xavius ??endless pain...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    "Don''t call it that ugly..." Zhou Ye rubbed his ears carelessly, and said softly, "Look... Actually, I''ve been paying attention to you... I watched you contact Sargera with my own eyes. Si, I also saw you and wanted to use the power of the troll ancestor to open the portal..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1295

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...


    And Zhou Ye¡¯s narration continued... "Look, at that time, I was busy... So, I destroyed your idea of ??using the ancestor spirit of the troll to open the portal... I have to say , Your expression at that time looks so funny!!"


    "Ah, by the way... I also want to thank you... Thank you for helping me to start the war between the trolls and the Kaldorei Empire... Although, even if you don''t start the war, I will completely fight The trolls will kill them...but since you started the war, it will save me a lot of things!!"


    "Kill me...Kill me!!" Xavius ??could not help it now...


    He really wanted to faint in pain...but--


    This strange flame was trying his best to keep him awake...As the flame burned, his spirit became more sober.


    "Don''t worry... my story is not finished yet!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "It was me who opened the Adventurer''s Guild, and it was me who provided you with the location of Y''Shaarj''s heart. Is it unexpected?"


    "Why do you do this?" Xavius ??asked gritted his teeth.


    "Why do you do this?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "Of course it is for the Well of Eternity... Although when I came to Azeroth, the lakeside of the Well of Eternity did not belong to the night elves, but-in order to be able to It took a lot of thought for me to transform the dark troll into a night elf..."


    "It''s me who made Elune drop the oracle..."


    "It''s also me, watching you step by step from the ugly dark troll... to the beautiful incarnation, of the night elves!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xavius ??just felt cold all over his body... as if the pain of the flame burning the soul was suppressed at this moment.


    "Then why don''t you stop me?"


    "Stop you? Why should I stop you?" Zhou Ye smiled."I want the Well of Eternity because the Well of Eternity is very suitable to be the power source for my latest flagship Void Emperor, but-I don''t want to bear that kind of infamy... So, your appearance is a surprise!!!"


    "I am happy to watch jealousy grow in your heart bit by bit, and carefully help you connect with Sargeras in meditation... and then happily watch you being brainwashed by Sargeras day by day, this feeling Do you know how interesting it is?"


    Reference 1705


    The first thousand seven hundred and eight chapters


    "You...you..." Xavius ??felt like an ice cave at this moment.


    His so-called hard work, his so-called hard work... It turned out to be just a puppet in Zhou Ye''s hands.


    Seeing Xavius''s extremely distorted expression, Zhou Ye smiled...


    "Look, I will not only take away the Well of Eternity in a while, I will also completely smash this continent!!"


    "Why?" Xavius ??shouted angrily.


    "Because that is the right path of history..." Zhou Ye spread his hands and said, "According to history, the entire Well of Eternity is because you summoned the demon army, and then exploded during the war, exploding the entire continent. It''s broken into pieces...but because of this, the human race can prosper on the continent of Azeroth...So, breaking this continent is a must!!"


    "Have you forgotten who you are? You are the prince of the Kaldorei Empire!!"


    "Heh..." Zhou Ye glanced at Xavius ??and said faintly: "To me... this title is worthless, but rest assured, I will save those night female elves well, as for me. Men? It depends on whether they are dead!!!"


    "What is your purpose in doing this..." Xavius ??couldn''t help but roared.


    "Of course it''s for women... For example, those famous women after the future Human Race Daxing... Jaina... Forget it, tell you that you don''t know!!" Zhou Ye said, smiling slightly, "Now, I am already Your curiosity is satisfied, you can go to death!!"


    As Zhou Ye''s words fell...


    The green fire that was slowly burning on Xavius ??suddenly became fierce.


    Just a blink of an eye...


    Xavius ??turned into a mass of ashes...


    It is not only his body, but also his soul that has completely disappeared between heaven and earth...


    After finishing all this, Zhou Ye smiled and squatted by the lake of the Well of Eternity.


    "Huanhuan, it''s time to work!!"


    Following the sound of the words, Zhou Ye''s arm heard a sound of mechanical collision... Soon, an extremely cute elf girl appeared in front of Zhou Ye.


    "Um-can I drink a little? Master!!!" The Space Bracelet Elf-Huanhuan looked at the well of eternity in front of him, and said greedyly.


    "A quarter!!" Zhou Ye''s words made Huan Huan overjoyed.


    She happily flew in front of her master, and kissed her master twice."Thank you master!!"


    As the voice fell, Huanhuan suddenly disappeared into the air... Then, the Well of Eternity in front of Zhou Ye''s eyes disappeared without a trace in an instant.


    There was only a bottomless pit left, which seemed to tell where it was once.


    After a while, Huan Huan''s figure appeared in front of Zhou Ye again. While burping, she changed back to the space bracelet again, clinging to her owner''s wrist.


    It seems that Huanhuan is a bit overwhelmed...


    But Zhou Ye didn''t care about this...


    What is the lake of the Well of Eternity?It was arcane energy drawn from the endless interstellar void... but in the final analysis it was energy.


    As long as it is energy, there is no harm to the ring.


    However, this is not the time to talk about this...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye looked at the site of the Well of Eternity and slightly raised his fist... after calculating his strength.


    Zhou Ye smashed his power to the ground hard.


    Rumbling--


    There was a huge sound...


    In an instant - the earth cracked a crack, and then endless sea water poured out from these cracks.


    Zhou Ye''s light blow completely shattered the entire Kalimdor continent.


    A huge wave as high as one hundred meters spouted from the center of the continent...


    Millions of Kaldorei civilians, crying... escaped from their homes.


    At this time, Zhou Ye also started to get busy...


    The entire world''s time, at this moment, stagnated.


    "This is a beauty, I can''t help but save it!"


    "Well, this is a man? Forget it, may Elune be with you!!"


    "Huh? Kaldorei''s Lolita, this must be saved!!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1296

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Of course, before this action, Zhou Ye had already parked his floating city above Suramar, and¡ªSuramar itself had a magic shield, so Zhou Ye was not worried about his woman¡¯s safety. ...


    After nearly 200,000 night elf girls have been rescued from the disaster area, he is very eye-catching...


    Zhou Ye also completed his actions and returned to Azshara...


    "My dear, are you okay!!" The first time Azshara saw Zhou Ye, she didn''t ask what was going on--but asked if there was anything wrong with her man.


    "Uh-I''m fine!!" Zhou Ye sighed, and said, "It''s just-the battle between me and that guy affected the Well of Eternity-so the Well of Eternity exploded!!"


    "That''s not important, dear...As long as you are okay, those are not important!!" Azshara said, hugging his man tightly, and muttered: "You are okay... it''s great ."


    "...Uh..." Facing Azshara''s affection...Zhou Ye felt a very deep sense of guilt.It seems... I''m not doing this thing so authentically.


    "That...I actually broke the mainland..." After hesitating, Zhou Ye felt it was better to tell the truth.


    "It''s ok¡­¡­"


    "Actually I just want to make people happy!!"


    "As long as you are happy, my dear!!"


    "Don''t you hate me?" Zhou Ye was already dumbfounded."Or you can scold me a few words... after all, I gave you the empire you built..."


    "No, dear..." Azshara covered Zhou Ye''s eyes, looked at the eyes of her own man, and said with a smile: "The empire is just my toy, and only you are mine forever... So, There is no need to blame yourself, my dear...If you want, I can even destroy the empire I built with my own hands!!"


    "..." In the face of such affectionate Queen Azshara, what can Zhou Ye say??"Honey... let''s go on our honeymoon!!"


    "Okay!!" As long as she can be with her own man, Azshara doesn''t care where she goes...


    "What I said is, let''s go to another world, a world without magic...I want to take you to see the scenery of another world!!" Zhou Ye said, gently hugging Queen Azshara."Take you to experience life in another world..."


    "Hmm!!!" Queen Azshara nodded vigorously.


    "Uh-by the way, I still have something to do, wait for me to do it right away!!" Zhou Ye said, his figure disappeared in place...


    He must first send the Well of Eternity in his wristband and the two hundred thousand night elf girls to the Void Fortress... There, these night elf girls will undergo a series of training and become the flagship of his Void Emperor. Crew...


    However, maybe he can harvest another race...the void elves race, after all-the night elves stay in the void for a long time, they will mutate.


    Zhou Ye finished these things in less than fifteen minutes.


    Then-he returned to Azshara''s side... "Let''s go, honey..."


    "Hmm-no other sisters?"


    "There are only two of us this time!!"


    As the voice fell, the time of the entire world was completely frozen at this moment, whether it was the life universe, the endless void, or the distorted void, the time at this moment was frozen...


    The figures of Zhou Ye and Azshara also disappeared into this world.


    Reference 1706


    One thousand seven hundred and six chapters


    "Where is this special code?"


    Standing in the air, Zhou Ye surrounded Azshara with his right hand, looking at the desolate continent in front of him... dumbfounded.


    "This is the other world you are talking about, dear?" Azshara looked at the scene curiously...


    Presented in front of the two...


    It is a continent full of primitive features.


    There are huge trees over a hundred meters high, forests like green seas, endless grasslands... There are also a group of people in animal skins¡ªwell, what the hell is that??


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but look down...


    I saw in the grassland, there were hundreds of primitive people wearing animal skins and holding stone spears and hammers, cautiously surrounding a group of animals that looked like cows and pigs that were five or six meters tall.


    In the eyes of modern people, there are more than a hundred terrifying creatures...


    At this moment, they are eating on the ground with their heads lowered.


    The number of primitives is equal to the number of these monsters...


    In Zhou Ye''s view, those primitive people who were surrounded by the monsters under the cover of the tall weeds were definitely looking for death.


    After all, the monsters that eat grass look like heavy tanks. How can they be killed by primitive people holding stone weapons??


    However-a scene that surprised Zhou Ye appeared.


    When the primitive people surrounded hundreds of monsters in an extremely loose formation... With a roar, I saw the primitive people holding stone knives and stone axes, all kinds of strange roars in their mouths, brandishing their crudeness. The weapon rushed towards those monsters.


    Those monsters naturally refused to catch them and became others'' dishes.


    They used the huge pair of horns on their heads and the fangs in their mouths to attack the primitive people.


    Relying on their huge size, they suddenly drew a tie with those primitive people...


    Uh, not right-why is it a tie??


    Shouldn''t the huge beast have the absolute advantage??


    How come those primitive people who seem to be about the same height as ordinary people... can actually draw a tie with the giant beasts with their crude weapons??


    Zhou Ye stared at these primitive people in amazement, one by one, as if possessed by a god of war, carrying his own stone hammer and axe, pressing down on the heads of those monsters and slamming them...


    Where are those monsters?Just like a muddy, once pressed by those primitive people, you can''t get out of it...


    Damn¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    People say that there is no loss in physical strength. Is this monster a fake??Bai Chang is so big...


    Facing the scene of the violation before him, Zhou Ye didn''t know how to complain...


    Dog day, what kind of world is this??


    "Dear? Dear?" Queen Azshara shook her man''s arm strangely... She didn''t know why her man was suddenly stunned.


    "Ah? Ah!! I''m fine..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand... What kind of strange world is this?


    While complaining in his heart, Zhou Ye took Queen Azshara and continued to fly away...


    Along the way, everything you saw and heard... all belonged to primitive people.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1297

    This made Zhou Ye even more speechless...


    Did you wear it in the wrong place??


    And these primitive people are completely different from the primitive people he knows...


    Not only the appearance is almost the same as that of modern people, but each one is strong and powerful...


    If it weren''t for these guys to have an oriental face, Zhou Ye would definitely think he was wearing Krypton...


    This Nima, is this the gathering place of Oriental Superman??


    After thinking about it for a while, Zhou Ye finally decided... or-- it would be better to find out.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye turned his head and said to Azshara: "Baby, do you want to have a date with me in the primitive world??"


    "Hmm!!" For Azshara, as long as he can be with his own man, it doesn''t matter where he goes or what he does.


    "Then how to get on!!" Zhou Ye said, choosing a seemingly powerful tribe and flying down...


    "Oh-hello!!" Zhou Ye smiled and greeted the two primitive men wearing animal skins, shaved heads and holding stone axes in front of them.


    However, in the face of Zhou Ye''s words, the two primitive men squeezed the weapons in their hands, and whistling sounds in their mouths... the sound was rapid and panic... as if sending an alarm.


    "Uh-well, I forgot to learn the language of primitive people!!" Zhou Ye stroked his forehead, speechless...


    Primitive language...


    How to learn that stuff...


    At this moment, following the roar of these two primitive men...Hundreds of primitive men armed with stone weapons rushed out, and they roared at Zhou Ye like driving away wild beasts. sound¡­¡­


    Some even tried to throw the stone axe in their hands towards Zhou Ye...


    This annoyed Zhou Ye...


    Madan¡¯s, I tell you well, don¡¯t you acridine your face??


    Boom¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye''s toes lightly touched the ground... suddenly there was a loud noise.


    With this loud noise... the ground cracked, the house collapsed, and the sky was filled with dark clouds for some time...


    "#@#[email protected]#[email protected]#!"


    Facing such a horrible scene, these primitive people knelt down one by one, and they continued to bow down to Zhou Ye with words that Zhou Ye could not understand at all.


    "..." Zhou Ye sighed speechlessly, wandered to the primitive man who was kneeling in front of him, and then - looking at this shivering body, golden light flashed in his eyes...


    quickly----


    With the memory in this primitive man''s mind, Zhou Ye finally found what he wanted-primitive man''s language.


    Okay, now we can communicate.


    He can now understand what these guys who keep kowtow are saying...


    "God to calm down his anger, God to calm down his anger!!"


    "Okay, get up!!" Zhou Ye bowed his hand, and he didn''t like kowtow very much."I''m not a god, I just came to ask for directions!!"


    "Thank God!"


    The primitive people stood up one by one...


    "My dear, what did you just say? Why do they listen to you so much?" Queen Azshara asked curiously.


    "Uh-I just spoke their language..."


    "Why did they attack us in the first place?" Azshara has become accustomed to his own men''s endless new tricks. Since his own man said that he just spoke the language of these primitive people, it must be the language of primitive people... But what made her most curious was why these guys attacked two people as soon as they saw them??


    "Uh----" Zhou Ye didn''t know whether to tell Azshara why these people attacked them, it hurts her self-esteem.


    Reference 1707


    One thousand seven hundred and seven chapters


    However, Zhou Ye looked at Azshara''s expectant eyes, and finally decided to tell her the reason.


    "Uh-they just considered you a monster!!" Zhou Ye sighed helplessly...


    Madan, you guys who are unkempt, men and women who are almost indistinguishable, actually regard such a beautiful elf queen as a monster... Do you still have any humanity??


    Of course, Zhou Ye would not say this...


    "Monsters?? What is that?" Azshara asked curiously. After all, there are no monsters in Azeroth... Some are just wild demigods and undead... Monsters??What is that stuff?


    "Ahem...It''s a very beautiful race, but it''s also very powerful, so they are so scared!!" Zhou Ye hurriedly explained...


    Are monsters not beautiful??Su Daji¡ªBai Suzhen¡ªJade Rabbit Spirit¡ªWhich one is not a monster??Who dares to say that monsters must be ugly??The ugly monster must be an underdeveloped little monster. The big monsters are all beautiful, OK??


    "Hehe..." Azshara couldn''t help but chuckled when she heard her man''s words. She knew that her man never told the truth, but what about it... as long as her man is willing to coax herself and is willing to coax herself Why do you have to listen to the truth for a lifetime??Are you uncomfortable for yourself?


    After the misunderstanding is resolved, it will naturally be easier...


    Zhou Ye and Azshara were welcomed into the tribe under the diligence of the primitive people...


    After a while of gestures and inquiries...


    Zhou Ye finally figured it out, where is this...


    It can''t be said that Zhou Ye knew where he was, only that - he had a little understanding of the world he was in.


    At the beginning of the world, God appeared first, and God lived in Kunlun.


    In ancient times, God created primitive man.This primitive race has a long life, almost immortality, and super combat power.


    And these primitive people who are like superman are primitive people...


    They live on this desolate continent... survive by hunting. Although their power is strong, they are not without natural enemies...


    Demon, born from the evil spirit of heaven and earth, has a tyrannical temperament, and likes to eat primitive people.


    Moreover, they like to transform into primitive people, to mix into primitive tribes, and cannibals.


    That¡¯s why those people are so nervous when they see Azshara...


    You know, every time a demon appears... the tribe where the original people belong will suffer, from the slightest damage to the vitality, and the worst from the whole tribe.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1298

    "Where is Kunlun?" Zhou Ye sat in front of the bonfire and asked softly.


    "Isn''t the God from the middle and lower realms of Kunlun?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the patriarch of this tribe asked in surprise.


    You know, the power that Zhou Ye showed just now is definitely because the god didn''t run away... But why doesn''t this god remember where Kunlun is??


    "I fought against the demons and suffered some brain injuries, so... I can''t remember the way back!!" Zhou Ye said lightly... At this time, I must use the amnesia stem decisively.


    It should be said, is it really the first human?That simple character is simply-a lot more than Xu Sanduo...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the patriarch named Yan immediately knelt on the ground and said loudly, "Thank you, God, for removing those demons for me, thank you, thank God...oooooo..."


    While talking, he actually started to cry.


    "Ahem... well, those are all trivial things, tell me... which direction Kunlun is in!!" Zhou Ye asked embarrassedly.


    "Yes, God... Kunlun is on the coast of the East China Sea, where there is a huge pillar connecting the earth and Kunlun..." Yan wiped his tears, and then began to say everything he knew.


    Don''t ask, why would he know.


    As a tribe created by gods, their ancestral land is on the coast of the East China Sea, where there is a huge tribe named Jiuli.


    There is the hometown of all the primitive people...


    It was only because of the increasing number of primitive people that they had to disperse into small tribes and go to the land for food.


    You know, the food in an area is always limited...If all the primitive people live there, waiting for their result-only starving to death.


    However, they have never forgotten their hometown one day. When the drums of battle of the Jiuli tribe sounded, it was time for them to go home.


    "Oh? The shore of the East China Sea?" Zhou Ye smiled... "Okay, then we will leave here!!"


    "God...Does the god despise our tribe for poor hospitality?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the patriarch was shocked.


    "No... it''s not that you don''t treat you well!!" Zhou Ye looked at the food in front of him speechlessly... It can be said that it is very, very rich, roasted and charred meat of unknown animals, and those that are completely seen. What fruit does not come out...


    None of this was a big deal. The most important thing was that Zhou Ye didn''t have any appetite anymore when he saw the big black hands carrying things.


    Just kidding... why do you have to feel wronged to eat these things??


    "It''s just that I''m waiting for the gods to not eat the fireworks in the world..." Zhou Ye said, standing up... and pulling Azshara''s hand, "Then - we''ll leave now!!"


    As Zhou Ye said, he took Azshara directly and left the place with a flash.


    Don''t blame Zhou Ye... Zhou Ye doesn''t actually have any cleanliness, but... if you see the big black hands, you probably won''t want to eat what they bring up.


    "My dear, where are we going now?" Azshara asked curiously, blinking her big amber eyes.


    "Haha... let''s embark on the most primitive wilderness journey!!" Zhou Ye said, holding Azshara and landed on a grassland about a hundred kilometers away from the tribe.


    What is the best thing about the primitive world??


    Of course I ate...


    There is no such thing as a protected wild animal here, what you want to eat, as long as you have the seasoning.


    And Zhou Ye just doesn''t lack anything...


    Beast??


    What kind of beast can scare a great magister and a superman with the heart of the universe??


    Such beasts do not exist.


    Zhou Ye simply took out a tent, searched for a place with great scenery, and pitched it down... It was getting late at this time, and it was time to prepare dinner.


    And what about Azshara?Of course she is not idle...


    Although, as a queen, she is not very good at handling housework, but-she can help her men do things within their power.


    such as--


    "My dear, are these ice cubes enough!!" Azshara came over with a wooden bucket full of ice cubes...


    Zhou Ye smiled and looked at the ice in the barrel, "Enough!!"


    While talking, Zhou Ye took out a bottle of fine wine from the bracelet, opened it and put it in the ice bucket."Wait a minute, after roasting the meat, you can drink it!!"


    "Yeah!!!" Azshara nodded with a smile, and then sat beside her man, leaning on her man, watching him grilling the prepared meat skewers on the campfire.


    Reference 1708


    The first thousand seven hundred and eight chapters


    Zhou Ye''s journey with Azshara stopped and went...


    Along the way, Azshara felt as if she had returned to the moment she first met her teacher.


    What they do every day is to hurry, play, taste various food, and then camp...


    Neither of them mentioned how the time was...


    Instead, they all dangled, as if they wanted to dangle on the road all the time.


    Whether it''s Zhou Ye''s flight, teleportation or portal... all of them don''t need to be.


    And Azshara had completely forgotten the driving magic of her Grand Magister.


    Tired of walking, Zhou Ye released his Alt Kalman, drove the car, and took Azshara to speed along the prairie.


    I don''t want to drive anymore, so I just find a place with beautiful mountains and clear waters and settle down directly.


    When they encountered a place with pleasant scenery, the two delayed for a while.


    Where it takes only three months to walk normally, Zhou Ye and Azshara have walked for more than half a year.


    at last--


    After half a year--


    "Is that the Pillar to the Sky?" Zhou Ye saw a huge pillar straight across the sky...


    "It looks like a spectacular look!!" Looking at this huge pillar, Azshara''s eyes shined brightly... "My dear, you say when we go back, do you want to be on the continent of Kalimdor," How about building such a pillar?"


    "Ahem...I think let''s forget it!!" Zhou Ye said as he looked at the distance... "We should put on our own makeup!!"


    "Yeah!!!" Azshara didn''t care about Zhou Ye''s words, she directly took out a piece of clothing made of animal skins from her storage space."Come on, dear, I''ll help you put it on!!"


    "Yeah!!" Zhou Ye nodded, then waved his hand to take off his robe...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1299

    This robe is still a piece of enchanted equipment, of course, you can''t just throw it around... casually, Zhou Ye threw his robe into the bracelet.


    And Azshara also put the animal skin coat in his hand on his own man...


    I have to say that Azshara''s tailoring craftsmanship-really sucks.


    A good fur coat, stupefied to make her sew the smell of primitive animal skin waistcoat... But, fortunately, this effect is what Zhou Ye wants.


    After Zhou Ye was replaced, Azshara began to pretend to be joking.


    She first cast a transformation technique on herself...


    Unlike the magical illusion, the transformation magic can essentially change the person''s appearance...


    Under the effect of Azshara''s transformation technique, she also changed from a tall night elf queen with long ears to a human girl with normal ears... Then, Azshara put on her own sewing Made, a long dress of animal skin like a quilt...


    To be honest, it was wrapped tightly... But, wearing this thing, she did not show her queen style... Instead, there was a strong local tyrant.


    "Hahahaha..." X2


    The couple couldn''t help laughing as they looked at each other''s dress...


    After a while, the two stopped laughing... well, in fact, they look almost the same ugly...


    However, since you want to get into the tribe, this is nothing.


    After finishing their outfits, the two of them walked towards the beach hand in hand...The Jiuli tribe is right there.


    "Stop, you are not from our tribe..." A primitive man holding a stone axe shouted to Zhou Ye, "Which tribe are you from? Why come to our tribe?"


    "We have the Tao tribe!!" Zhou Ye hurriedly shouted: "When we were migrating, we separated from the tribe... When we saw someone here, we came... We want to join you!!!"


    "Join us?" The original man looked at Zhou Ye up and down...with some disdain, he said, "We don''t prepare much food for our tribe this winter, and I think you are not a strong fighter, you What can it bring to our tribe??"


    "Uh-!!!" Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... Do you still need special skills to join the tribe??"That...actually I am a fighter..."


    "Warrior?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the primitive man laughed and said, "If you can lift this huge stone beside me, I will admit that you are a warrior!!"


    As he said, he also pointed to the huge rock that was more than six meters high beside him.


    Such a boulder weighs six or seven tons, to say nothing...


    Moreover, even their Jiuli tribe, only the most powerful warrior Chi You can lift it...


    This primitive man just wanted to see Zhou Ye''s jokes...


    "Is that this?" Zhou Ye walked to the side of the original giant stone without hesitation, and then bent over... lifted the giant stone with one hand, and then turned upside down in his hand."It''s so light..."


    "This... this..." The primitive man was completely stunned... He threw the stone axe in his hand on the ground, and then ran towards the tribe gathering place not far behind him, running and paying Shouted, "Don''t move, don''t move... I''ll go and invite the patriarch over!!"


    Strong warriors... Every tribe welcomes them.


    What does a strong fighter represent??Represents more abundant food...hope to survive the disaster year more easily.


    Just a moment later...


    The primitive man walked out with a bunch of primitive men in animal skins...


    The leading primitive man walked up to Zhou Ye and looked up and down Zhou Ye and said, "What is your name?"


    "Ye!" Zhou Ye directly reported his name...


    "Are you a soldier?" The primitive man continued to ask.


    "Yeah!!!" Zhou Ye said, and gently waved his hand at the huge boulder beside him that he had just put down...


    Bang--


    With Zhou Ye''s punch, Zhou Ye smashed the boulder into gravel of various sizes...


    Seeing this scene, all the original people were shocked...


    "Okay... great!!" The original leader who just walked out laughed loudly... "You are welcome to join... Ye!"


    While holding Zhou Ye, he slapped him on the back hard...


    Zhou Ye resisted the nausea and didn''t kill the patriarch on the spot...How long have you not taken a bath??


    Now that he has proven his strength, the rest will be easy.


    The Jiuli tribe is indeed the most powerful tribe...


    There are thousands of their soldiers.


    Moreover, everyone has a house to live in...


    Originally, according to the patriarch¡¯s intention, Zhou Ye was to be divided into a separate room... However, Zhou Ye eventually asked himself to share a room with Ai...


    Ai?It''s Azshara...


    During this period, only the first name but not the last name...So Zhou Ye asked Azshara to call Ai.


    Although he didn''t quite understand why Zhou Ye didn''t like living alone in a room, the patriarch still agreed to Zhou Ye''s request.


    To be honest, after observing the original man for so long, Zhou Ye also discovered a very interesting thing...


    These guys don''t seem to know what reproduction is. They are not interested in women... Damn, it''s a magical world.


    But having said that, Zhou Ye didn''t have any interest in watching those unkempt women who looked more men than men...


    Reference 1709


    The first thousand seven hundred and nine chapters


    Winter is coming...


    The Jiuli tribe has also become busy.


    Men are responsible for going out hunting-and women?You need to be responsible for peeling, dividing, and sewing the prey from hunting into simple clothes and sleeping utensils.


    After all-winter is still very cold.


    Of course, as a member of the tribe, Azshara must also participate.


    She didn''t have any queenliness about this, but was very happy...


    why??


    Because-uh-

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1300

    "Ai, you are amazing!!" A primitive man wearing animal skins and messy hair, looked at Azshara who was sewing clothes with envy, and praised: "The clothes you sewed are so beautiful!! "


    If it weren''t for her bulging mouth... no one would think she was a woman who saw her-no way, no matter how good the base plate is, you have to dress up a little, not to mention grease and powder, at least Did you make it clean?


    Such a dishevelled... only a ghost can tell if you are a male or female?


    Keke-far away, let us return to the topic.


    Faced with the compliment of this original female, Azshara was really excited...


    She has heard too many words about her beauty...


    There are more people who praise her for being strong...


    But-praise her female worker for doing well... ahem, let''s talk about something powerful.


    "Really?" Azshara''s little face smiled involuntarily... "Do I really sew so well?"


    "Hmm..." Hearing Azshara''s words, the female primitive lit her head desperately... For her, good-looking is good-looking, and bad-looking is bad-looking... In their simple thinking, it is not Understand what is polite and what is inconsistent.


    "Then I''ll teach you!!" Someone finally praised their female workers for doing well. Such a surprise made Azshara a little forgetful.


    "Really??" XN


    Hearing Azshara''s words, all the primitive women in the house screamed with joy.


    They actually wanted to ask Azshara a long time ago... But because Azshara just joined the tribe, and she didn''t know what the relationship was with that powerful warrior-Ye, so the girls Dare not ask...


    At this moment-where everyone is staying is a big stone house...


    Because the weather outside has gradually become colder, all these manual tasks have been carried out in the house.


    In the middle of the house, is a firepit... the burning wood brings a touch of warmth to the stone house.


    In addition to Azshara, sixteen hominid women who were working were gathered in the whole house.


    Hearing Azshara''s words, the sixteen hominid women all stood up in surprise.


    "Yeah!!!" Facing these sixteen pairs of expectant eyes, Azshara nodded gently, "I am also a member of the tribe. Just ask me if I can''t, and I will tell you! !"


    "Ai, why is your face so beautiful?" A primitive woman asked curiously...


    This is what the primitive women care most about...


    Perhaps because of women''s beauty-loving nature, these primitive women have some flowers in their hair and clothes, but-at this time, the winter is approaching, and there are no flowers to find outside.And the flower ornaments on their bodies have become dry and yellow because they haven''t been replaced for a long time.


    Even so, they are unwilling to throw away those withered flowers...


    "This is the plant essence collected by our tribe''s unique method!!" Azshara said, taking out a beautiful vase from her fur coat, and it was filled with Azshara and Zhou along the way. Ye''s collection of plant extracts... "Using this kind of thing to wash your face, take a bath... can make women''s skin whiter and more delicate!!"


    Although it pushed everything to the previously unnecessary tribe, Azshara did not lie in the second half... These plant essences did have that effect.


    Although Azshara is a great magister, she is still a woman... still very concerned about her appearance.


    This time, because of the hurry, Azshara didn''t even bring her usual skin care products...


    Therefore, she simply collected various plants along the way by traveling with her own man, and then used the methods commonly used by the night elves to extract the essence of these plants.


    what did you say??Why would a queen use this method??


    That¡¯s right, the queen doesn¡¯t use this method... But don¡¯t forget, Azshara is still a great magician... How can a magician call himself a magician if he does not know alchemy and magic. ??These are the two skills that magicians must learn.


    Keke-far away.


    Looking at the terracotta bottle in Azshara''s hand-a group of original girls, enviable eyes could not help but leak out...


    Although envious, although I really want...


    However, none of them asked Azshara...


    Yes, the food, clothing and even the residence of the tribe need to be distributed by the patriarch...but such gadgets are personal...


    No one will ask others...Of course, if you want, you can also exchange your own things...


    But-that must be an equivalent exchange.


    Facing the plant essence in Azshara''s hand... they don''t know what they should exchange for such a treasure.


    Among other things, as soon as Azshara opened the bottle cap, they smelled the fragrance of a hundred flowers...not to mention that these plant essences can bring them beauty...this made them completely wonder how to bid.


    "You... don''t you want it??" Azshara looked at these original girls strangely...Obviously seeing the expressions on their faces, they almost didn''t come forward one by one... But in the end no one spoke to her. Please, this has to make Azshara feel curious...


    "Want..." The original daughter who first spoke to Azshara said hesitantly: "But...we don''t have anything to exchange... I only have more than 30 dried meats, and seven or eight pieces. Clothes...I don¡¯t know if these, these are enough!!"


    Hearing what the original girl said, Azshara was stunned... She was a little curious and asked the other original girl next to her: "Do you think so too?"


    "Hmm!!" XN


    All the original girls nodded...


    "Haha..." Azshara smiled... She suddenly remembered a very interesting thing, maybe this could bring some surprises to her own man... Thinking of this, Azshara said to the original girls: "You don''t need to change things... Just do one thing for me!! Are you willing?"


    Hearing Azshara''s words, the eyes of all the original women suddenly exuded surprises... With labor, this kind of thing often appeared in the tribe... So they didn''t think there was anything wrong."Hmm!! We are willing!!"


    "Very good..." Azshara said with a smile, "Then...maybe we can stop the work at hand and try the benefits of plant essences first!!"


    Reference 1710


    One thousand seven hundred and ten chapters


    "Ye, you are so amazing!! This hunting is more than our previous two times!!" Patriarch Jiuli said to Zhou Ye next to him with a look of admiration.


    No wonder he is so happy.


    You know, winter is coming...


    Those wild beasts either migrated to the south early, or they collected enough food for the winter early in the fall, and then they found a horned cat to get up and prepare for the winter...


    The more this time, the more difficult it is to find the prey.


    Moreover, because the food is not easy to preserve, even if enough food is prepared in advance, the Jiuli tribe will still be hungry when the winter comes.


    The food prepared in advance will rot and spoil before the winter arrives...


    There used to be primitive people who couldn''t stand it because they were hungry, and ate the rotten food...the result??As a result, he had diarrhea... and died of diarrhea.


    Is it funny??


    Is not funny¡­¡­

 The Movie World Chapter 1301

    Although the primitive people have superb physiques, they still get sick, or get hungry...In this era when there are no medical treatments, getting sick is equal to - resignation.You are lucky if you survive, and you are unlucky if you die...No one can help you.


    After paying a dozen lives...


    The patriarch of the Jiuli tribe no longer allows the people to prepare food in advance...so they still have to starve in winter.


    However, they also figured out other ways for this, such as-when autumn is coming, eat desperately... and eat chubby ones for themselves, at least so that in winter, they can be a little hungry...


    And today''s harvest¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Patriarch Jiuli looked at the prey on the back of the soldiers behind him, and he could see the posterior molars.


    Today''s harvest is not inferior to the harvest of the season when the prey is most abundant...


    They even got a lot of fruit.


    Those were taken out of the nest of wild beasts.


    All this is due to the warrior beside him who has just joined the tribe-Ye.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but said to Ye: "Thank you... Ye, thank you... If it weren''t for you, we would starve to death again this snow season!!"


    Speaking of emotions, Patriarch Jiuli even choked up.


    "Uh-it''s nothing, patriarch!!!" Zhou Ye really felt very embarrassed... He actually didn''t do anything, just relying on his five senses to hide those in the tree hole, the ground hole, and even use the earth to handle. The beasts that he buried were caught one by one.


    "No..." Patriarch Jiuli shook his head vigorously. He turned his head and shouted at the beaming warriors carrying their prey behind him: "Tell me, who took you to find so many prey!!"


    "It''s Ye!!" XN


    "Who made us not starve in the snow season!!" The patriarch shouted again.


    "It''s Ye!!" XN


    "Look, this is what everyone thinks!!" The Jiuli patriarch said and looked at Zhou Ye, "Thank you, Ye!!"


    "Thank you, Ye!" XN


    Zhou Ye shook his head speechlessly... "Well, patriarch, we should go back!!"


    "Yes, hahahaha... we want to tell everyone this good news that our Jiuli tribe will never starve to death again this year!!" The Jiuli clan leader laughed, strode forward, and walked towards his tribe...


    This time, they have been out hunting for two or three days, and it is time to go back.


    And the Jiuli warriors, one by one, were also cheerfully carrying the heavy prey on their backs, and followed their clan leader, walking towards the tribe.


    Of course, not all people are happy...


    Among this group of fighters, there is a fighter who has been expressionless from beginning to end...


    His name is Chi You.


    Before Zhou Ye arrived, he was the number one warrior in the tribe. After every hunt, the position next to the patriarch belonged to him¡ªthe cheers belonged to him.


    but now--


    But after Zhou Ye arrived, he became an ordinary soldier...


    This strong sense of gap filled his heart with resentment...


    Even, he gave birth to the idea of ??leaving the tribe.


    but--


    He also knows that in the coming winter, leaving the tribe is tantamount to looking for death...


    Therefore, he still needs to continue to endure...


    Until-the cold winter passed, the earth recovered.


    He believed that with his own ability, no matter where he went, he would become a respected warrior, but-only here it is not possible, because-Jiuli tribe has Ye.


    Of course, Zhou Ye knew what Chi You thought.


    However, it didn''t take it to heart...


    That''s right, Chi You is one of the three ancestors of China in history.


    However, that is on other planes...


    In this plane called Soul Ferry, he?Nothing...


    At least, Zhou Ye couldn''t feel that this person named Chi You had done anything admirable.


    To put it simply, in Zhou Ye''s eyes, this product was nothing more than a rubbish with Chi You''s name.


    Jiuli Demon God??Is he worthy??


    Along the way, a group of soldiers talked and laughed... rushing towards their tribe.


    One day later...


    This hunting team led by the Jiuli patriarch returned to the tribe...


    The other hunting teams have also returned, but obviously, their harvest is far less than that of Ye''s team.


    But even so, the food for winter this year will never be as tight as in previous years.


    After eating a lot as a celebration...


    Everyone dispersed, each walked towards their own house...


    After all, in the wilderness, it is far less comfortable than resting in your own house... Not only must you always beware of the attacks of those large beasts, but also rely on your own flesh and blood... to resist the gradual coldness of the wilderness. wind.


    Therefore, what the soldiers urgently need now is a good night''s rest.


    And Zhou Ye naturally walked towards his room.


    His house with Azshara was built on a cliff near the sea.


    The patriarch originally didn¡¯t want to give this house to Zhou Ye, because many fighters said that they lived here, and when it came winter, it was blown by the sea breeze, and it was bitterly cold, even if there was a raging fire in the firepit of the house. No...


    Many fighters used to live here, but later moved away.


    They would rather live in a cave than live here.


    For Zhou Ye, this was not a big deal.


    Will the sea breeze blow his magical barrier??

 The Movie World Chapter 1302

    Besides, it was far away from the gathering area of ??the Jiuli tribe, and it was also the best choice for Zhou Ye. After all, he had too many secrets. It would be better to live far away.


    However, today, when he was about to return to his house, he couldn''t help but scream.


    Because-his house has grown bigger...


    Originally Zhou Ye''s house was a square-shaped house, now what??But it became a back shape... On the periphery of his house, there was an extra circle of buildings. What''s the situation??With such a question, Zhou Ye walked towards his house.


    Reference 1711


    One thousand seven hundred and eleven chapters


    "I''m back!!" Zhou Ye pushed open the wooden door that was simply wrapped with wooden boards and animal skins, and walked into his house.


    "Ye, you''re back!!" Azshara, who had already heard her own man''s voice, greeted her with surprise... She stretched out her hand and hugged her man and asked happily, "Is this hunting fun? ?"


    "It''s okay!!" Zhou Ye smiled and gently spoke to Azshara''s little goblin... "I''ll take a shower first..."


    "Hmm!!" Azshara nodded with a smile.


    In this room, Zhou Ye and Azshara have long used magic to transform it, and it doesn¡¯t feel much for ordinary people to come in, but in fact... a little bit of attention will reveal that this is completely star enjoyment, the magic bath, Magic bedroom, magic... etc.


    Zhou Ye walked towards a seemingly inconspicuous wall, and came to the side of the wall... He pushed the wall lightly... The wall separated silently.


    A luxuriously decorated bathroom with a size of more than two hundred square meters appeared in front of Zhou Ye...


    He stepped straight in and walked in...before he reached the bath, there was nothing left on him...


    Then, he jumped in without hesitation... Feeling the warmth of the all natural hot spring connected to the underground fire... Zhou Ye closed his eyes and couldn''t help sighing comfortably.


    As a hedonist, Zhou Ye never wronged himself...


    Being mixed into the Jiuli tribe means mixing into the Jiuli tribe, but it doesn''t mean that he has to live a dirty life without bathing like these primitive people.


    What''s a joke... If that''s the case, Zhou Ye would rather not mix into the Jiuli tribe.


    With the power and the ability to live better, who has nothing to experience the life of a primitive man...


    After all, it''s just a disguise...


    At this moment, there was a sudden mess of footsteps, and Zhou Ye opened his eyes suddenly...Even if he hadn''t turned on SuperSense, he could hear that the footsteps were definitely not only from one person, but from a dozen people. ...


    what''s the situation??Has anyone entered their own magical realm??


    Shouldn''t...


    There is Azshara outside...


    Zhou Ye is still very confident about himself as a student and woman... He believes that with Azshara''s magical power, let alone a dozen people, even if the entire Jiuli tribe is together, they are all going to die...


    Who on earth can escape Azshara''s eyes???


    With this thought, Zhou Ye couldn''t help turning his head to look...


    This glance stunned Zhou Ye.


    I saw that standing in front of him were sixteen beautiful girls wearing simple animal skins...


    Those animal skins are just like the green clothes, covering only their most important parts.


    Moreover, their long hair and their faces have been carefully taken care of...


    Each one looks so bright and moving... Coupled with the animal skins on them, it gives people a kind of primitive confusing.


    "You...re?" Zhou Ye asked in amazement.


    "I''m Xi..."


    "I am Ling..."


    "I am a flower..."


    "I''m Ma..."


    These primitive girls introduced their names one by one, and finally said: "We are Ai Pai, to help you..."


    "Help me?" Zhou Ye was dumbfounded... "Help me what?"


    "I don''t know..." The girl named Xi was also blank, "Ai said you can do anything to us, as long as one night, and then we can get the plant essence she made!!! But... you guys How did you make it here? The ground is so beautiful..."


    Not only Xi is full of curiosity about this luxurious bathroom, but other girls are also very curious about it.


    They scrambled to shine in front of the mirror in the bathroom...


    For them, this mirror is like a treasure, they have never seen themselves so clear...


    Looking at the girls who were curious about the various accessories in the bathroom, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... If I say yes, can I do whatever I want with you??Did you do that??


    However, Zhou Ye also got some information through the conversation just now...


    Listening to the names of these girls, they are obviously from the Jiuli tribe, and they were confounded by their own wives... Then-he doesn''t need to be polite.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye was not welcome, and directly picked up Xi and dragged her directly into the hot spring...


    Facing Zhou Ye''s surprise attack, Xi was very calm?Uh, the word is probably correct.


    Although she didn''t know why Zhou Ye had to hold her suddenly, according to the terms of the exchange... she could indeed let Zhou Ye do whatever she wanted...


    But soon-she regretted...


    "Ah¡ª¡ª!!! It hurts!!!"


    Maybe it¡¯s the angle. Zhou Ye tugged like this, she fell down like this... actually came straight homer...


    After all, under her little animal skin skirt, there is no such thing as Nei X...


    With her screams, a touch of blood floated out in the hot spring...


    "Bleeding... Xi, where are you hurt!!"


    "What to do, what to do? Is Xi going to die?"


    "Woo..."


    "Didn''t it say that... it won''t hurt us?"


    A group of original women, seeing the blood in the hot spring, suddenly yelled in shock...


    Faced with the actions of these second-hands, Zhou Ye really wanted to roll his eyes... But let''s forget it. At this time, I still use actions to prove to them that this kind of thing is not as terrible as imagined.

 The Movie World Chapter 1303

    With Zhou Ye''s proficient movements...Xi gradually stopped screaming in pain...Instead, she filled her mind with a feeling that she had never had before, and made her involuntarily make an indescribable voice... That voice made her feel that her face became hot...


    As for Zhou Ye, while holding down a dozen other original daughters with mental strength, he worked hard behind Xi...


    In his mind, there is also a certain idea constantly turning...


    I have to say that primitive humans are worthy of being the first human beings created by God according to his own prototype. Apart from some individual differences, there are almost no ugly women... just because they can''t dress up, they appear sloppy... ¡­These original girls, after a little modification and leaking their true colors, actually fit Zhou Ye¡¯s aesthetics very much one by one...


    Well¡ªso, Zhou Ye decided¡ªthe men of the Jiuli tribe, let them continue to be ignorant... As for the women of the Jiuli tribe??He unceremoniously accepted.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but curl up with an evil arc...


    But-why are these women so nervous seeing blood?Wouldn''t they come to relatives?However, Zhou Ye changed his mind to think about - or they really won''t come to relatives, after all, gods won''t come to relatives...


    Reference 1712


    Chapter one thousand seven eighty twelve


    early morning----


    When the sun rose from the sea, the first ray of sunlight shone on Zhou Ye''s face through the French windows...He woke up.


    "This feeling..." Zhou Ye opened his eyes, and after a yawn... he recalled what happened last night.


    Thinking of those things, Zhou Ye wanted to laugh...


    Oh, it''s so interesting...


    After he pushed Xi to first, the other dozen original daughters saw that Xi was actually bleed by Zhou Ye, and they cried and screamed... Each one was scared like a grass chicken waiting to be slaughtered, constantly. Trembling, begging for mercy.


    Even when Xi fainted, they thought Xi was killed by Zhou Ye.


    Suddenly it was like crazy, one by one crying for mercy...


    The results of it??


    When they really experienced what Xi had experienced, they immediately seemed to have changed.


    Each is like an octopus, holding Zhou Ye tightly, refusing to say anything to be separated, wishing to be completely mingled with Zhou Ye, even sleeping.


    So that it became the current situation-


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but sighed helplessly... looked at his body.


    At this moment, he was like a stack of arhats, full of girls.


    Those girls who taste that taste for the first time, you hold her hand, I hug your leg, one by one like a Siamese baby, hugged tightly in a ball, the bottom one is pressed... is Zhou Ye .


    In other words-Zhou Ye didn''t have any bedding, only a group of girls were used as quilts, pressed on Zhou Ye.


    If it weren''t for Zhou Ye''s body to be non-human, just pressing three or four girls on his body would be enough to suffocate him in his sleep.


    Keke-far away.


    Just as Zhou Ye sighed...as if he could feel his condition, the girls also opened their eyes.


    "Ye..."


    "What was that last night..."


    "It feels so comfortable!"


    "Let''s do it!"


    As soon as the girls opened their eyes... one by one they rushed towards Zhou Ye again, almost as if they were going to be dry and broken.


    This is a common problem for girls who have tasted that for the first time... and because primitive humans have far greater recovery capabilities than ordinary humans, they have fully recovered their vitality after experiencing the pains of that thing last night.


    When the gate of the fishing net was opened by Zhou Ye, the girls were more active than the boys.


    In addition, these original girls who like to go straight don''t even know what reserve is...so-ahem.


    "Wait..." Zhou Ye hurriedly stretched out his hand to block the little hands that the girls were approaching, and said, "You can do it if you want... But you have to promise me one condition!!"


    "What conditions?" Although the girls were anxious, but... they didn''t dare not listen to Zhou Ye''s words.


    This is not only because of Zhou Ye¡¯s majesty as the first warrior of the tribe, but also because-they are afraid that Zhou Ye will be angry... After Zhou Ye¡¯s spring breeze and rain, they have already unknowingly, and their hearts have been tied On Zhou Ye''s body.


    They don''t know what this feeling is called...


    However, they know--


    They didn''t want Zhou Ye to be angry, they wanted to see his happy smiling face.


    They-can''t live without Zhou Ye.


    Looking at the kittens waiting to be fed by the owner, Zhou Ye looked at his original daughters eagerly, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "My condition is-this kind of thing can only be done with me, not with others. Do not allow other men to see your body, do not allow any physical contact with other men... If we can do it, we will live together forever... If we can¡¯t, we can go now Now-we have nothing to do anymore!!!"


    In the last sentence, Zhou Ye said absolutely absolutely--


    No way, in the face of these original girls who don''t understand many things, don''t make things clear... No way.


    They don''t have the morality and life outlook of later generations...just like a piece of white paper, they need to be adjusted by Zhou Ye.


    "..." XN


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, all the girls fell silent...


    They imagined for a moment, if they didn''t agree to Ye Queen...


    Suddenly, an unspeakable pain came from the bottom of my heart...


    Without Ye... they couldn''t breathe with heartache.


    Ye ignored them... They felt like they were all alone, standing in the snowy wilderness, their whole bodies couldn''t help becoming cold.


    "I, am I sick..." Xi covered her heart with her hand, "Why... why the thought of not being with Ye makes me feel so hurt..."


    "Woo... I also feel so sad..."


    "I, am I going to die..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Seeing the sad expressions of the girls, Zhou Ye shook his head helplessly... These silly girls don''t understand what love is at all, and they need a little bit of instruction.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye hugged Xi gently, and whispered in her ear: "As long as the three things I forbid...we can be together forever...Don''t you want to be with me forever? ?"

 The Movie World Chapter 1304

    "I think...I think...I will do what Ye said!!" Xi listened to the soft whisper from Zhou Ye in her ears... I felt like I was about to melt... "But... Why, why my heart hurts... Ye, am I sick? I don''t want to die... I want to be with you..."


    "Silly girl, that''s love!!" Zhou Ye sighed helplessly.


    "Love? What is it?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, not only Xi, but other girls also looked at Zhou Ye curiously... This feeling was too strange for them, and the strangeness made them a little scared.


    "Love is a disease..." Zhou Ye simply misappropriated a sentence in the soul ferrying the world."But¡ªI can help you cure this disease...and only I can help you cure this disease..."


    Although the original girls didn''t speak, they all looked at Zhou Ye with eager eyes, no doubt they were saying to Zhou Ye... [Quickly, help us cure this disease!


    Facing the prayers of these girls... Zhou Ye smiled slightly."Well, let me treat this love disease for you!"


    As he spoke--he turned over unceremoniously, first pressing Xi underneath... and then...


    The prelude to the morning exercise opened.


    Soon, the girls who had experienced Zhou Ye''s treatment felt that they really felt much better...


    No, it shouldn''t be said that they are feeling much better...It should be said that they are getting sicker.


    As long as they can''t see Zhou Ye at a glance, it''s like losing the most important thing in their lives... and even the feeling of flustered and powerless.


    Therefore, they also secretly made up their minds... They must not commit the three iron laws set by Zhou Ye, otherwise, they would die if they were abandoned by Zhou Ye... heartache.


    Of course, Zhou Ye knew it well...


    What he wants is this kind of effect...It can be said that to a certain extent, these original girls are even simpler than the five or six-year-old loli of later generations... However, it is precisely this that makes Zhou Ye most satisfied. Yes, a piece of white paper is good for painting...


    Reference 1713


    One thousand seven hundred and thirteen chapters


    This winter, Jiuli tribe lived very comfortably.


    Although I don''t want to say, let everyone open their stomachs and eat anything...but, at least unlike in previous years, the tribe will always starve to death in winter.


    As for the fact that Xi and the others moved to Zhou Ye''s house, they did not cause any storms in the Jiuli tribe.


    After all, it''s a group of primitive people who don''t understand love...


    In their opinion, this is normal...


    If you have a good relationship, it is common to live together.


    Of course, what they think of as a good relationship is not the kind of relationship between men and women, but the relationship of brotherhood.


    However, except for Zhou Ye and Xi.


    In the tribe, there has never been a precedent for mixed men and women.


    After all, whether it is from the physical structure or the psychological characteristics... men and women are not willing to be too close to each other.


    Dressing in animal skins shows that the primitive people know their shame, and it is obviously not so suitable for men and women to live together.


    But Zhou Ye''s side was different. Since Xi and the others didn''t raise any objections with Zhou Ye...Of course, no one would care where they lived.


    Anyway, the house was built by myself.


    Even the expansion of Zhou Ye''s house was done by Xi Xi and the others.


    After all, they are the first human beings created by the ancient gods using themselves as a template. Even if they are women, their strength is not as strong as men... but they are enough to kill the so-called world-class hercules in later generations...


    Moreover, the primitive man¡¯s house is extremely simple to build...just build it up with huge stones, it can be said that it is ventilated on all sides.


    But fortunately, those houses were completely obscure, and Zhou Ye didn''t care if they leaked from all sides. Anyway, what he lived in was actually a semi-plane opened up inside.


    If you are wronged, don''t wrong yourself. This is Zhou Ye''s character.


    However, Zhou Ye also tried his best to teach these original girls...


    Teach a woman from the primitive age into a semi-modern woman, do you know how much you have to give up??


    Aside from other things, Zhou Ye tried his best to force them to get used to washing up every morning.


    Fortunately, after discovering that washing up every morning can keep their beautiful face clean, Xi and the others gradually got used to it.


    Then there is the teaching of all kinds of modern products...it is not allowed to urinate or defecate anywhere.


    In the past, they dared to solve their physical problems by finding a place where there was no one.


    It took Zhou Ye a whole winter to just let them develop various habits.


    And what about Azshara??


    In Azshara¡¯s words...that¡¯s---- [Honey, don¡¯t you think women who are tuned by hand are interesting?


    The meaning in the words is-she doesn''t care.


    In this regard, Zhou Ye is really speechless...


    But fortunately, Xi and their learning ability is still very strong...At least, in one winter, they learned how to dress themselves, how to use toothpaste and toothbrush, how to... etc., a series of modern life skills.


    Of course, when they are outside the house, they still pretend to be unchanged... at best, their faces are much whiter and their hair is much smoother.


    However, these two changes alone are enough to make other original women curious.


    Every day someone asks Xi and them why they suddenly become so beautiful.


    Facing their question, Xi and the others are simple and simple...


    He actually confessed his man so easily.


    then----


    Around Zhou Ye''s house, more and more new houses began to be built.


    They... are all attracted by Ye.


    Of course, they all ended up just like Xi and the others.


    In the end-more than 500 female primitives from the entire Jiuli tribe... all settled around Zhou Ye''s house in this cold winter.


    In fact, they do not live in their own rooms at night.


    Their night residence will only be in Zhou Ye''s room... because they all have a disease named [Love] and need Zhou Ye''s continuous treatment every day (laughs).


    For the tribe, such a big change occurred.


    Of course the patriarch of the Jiuli tribe also saw it...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1305

    However, he didn''t care.


    Nowadays, when the original people do not understand love and cannot reproduce¡ªthe role of women is¡ªdo some logistical work that men disdain to do.


    For example-making animal skin clothes, drying dried meat, collecting wild fruits and other tasks that are extremely inferior to men.


    From the patriarch''s point of view, where they are willing to live is their freedom, as long as they don''t delay things in the tribe.


    And there was Zhou Ye, the first warrior of the tribe standing there...It was even more impossible for the patriarch to say anything.


    Although the patriarch also felt that the women in the tribe were getting more and more pleasing to the eye, he didn''t think about other places.


    Because-these primitive women follow the three iron laws set by their own men and hardly talk to other men.


    Without communication, there will be no [love] virus spreading...


    Even, to a certain extent, Zhou Ye''s cliffside sea view community has almost become an independent small group in the tribe.


    When there are tasks, the original women will work as women workers, and when they are fine, they will play and have fun with their men.


    For them, the life with their own men is far more interesting than their life in the tribe.


    Here in Zhou Ye, you can watch things called movies, as well as all kinds of movies describing future life...


    There is even a gym to sweat...


    And you can also taste delicious food with various spices...


    I eat, drink and have fun every day. When I have time, I discuss the plot of the movie with my sisters, and then accompany my man to do a [Love Sickness] treatment... Then life is not changed for a god.


    Moreover¡­¡­


    After seeing modern life, how can these women be interested in the primitive and simple life in the tribe??


    Even, if it is not necessary, they are unwilling to leave this small world.


    Because, that means they must put on ugly animal skin clothes and put back the ugly primitive man again.


    This is simply the most unbearable thing for them who love beauty, none of them.


    As the saying goes-it is easy to change from frugality to luxury, but it is difficult to change from luxury to frugality.


    but----


    Today, they had to take off all the beautiful dresses that they were used to, and put on the animal skin clothes they once again... stepped out of this small world.


    Because today is the first day that Winter has passed, and it is also the holiest day in the tribe every 18 years.


    They have to go out...


    After the girls had finished taking care of themselves, they looked at each other and found no omissions, and then began to help their men with care.


    In the blink of an eye-a handsome young man turned into a-ahem, a primitive warrior full of wild style.


    Well, even if Zhou Ye changed his clothes, the women said they loved him unconditionally.


    Reference 1714


    One thousand seven hundred and fourteen chapters


    "Ye!!"


    "Ye!!"


    As soon as Zhou Ye took his women out of his own small world, a group of Jiuli warriors greeted him enthusiastically... After all, Zhou Ye''s identity is the most respected warrior in the tribe...


    In the face of these soldiers whose names could not be called out, all Zhou Ye could do was to keep smiling.


    Soon, surrounded by the women, Zhou Ye came to the open space in the center of the tribe with these Jiuli warriors.


    By the side of the open space, the patriarch of Jiuli had been waiting for a long time.


    "Today is the day to worship the ancestral cave every eighteen winters!!" The patriarch said, looking at his own people... until there was no one to speak below, he shouted: "I announce that the spring festival hunting begins!!"


    As his words fell, all the people cheered...


    And Zhou Ye--also pretended to cheer twice.


    The so-called spring festival hunting...


    It was the hunting activity that started in preparation for offering sacrifices to the ancestral cave...


    In this hunting, all the prey will be sacrificed to the ancestral cave.


    Spring Festival hunting-compared to hunting before winter, it is extremely short.


    After all, this is only hunting for sacrifices, not hunting to fill the belly of the whole family¡ªall sacrifices must be living creatures.


    This brings a certain degree of difficulty to hunting-after all, catching the dead and catching alive are completely two concepts.


    But even so, the harvest of the hunting team is still delightful-the spring when everything is resurrected, the beasts are almost hungry and stupid.


    Two days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When the hunting team rushed back to the tribe with abundant prey, the women were also ready for what they should do.


    They collected a large pot of dew from the top of various plants.


    Then, the patriarch led the whole clan without stopping, toward a mountain range about a hundred kilometers away from the tribe''s residence.


    Fortunately, the physical fitness of these primitive people is amazing. It''s just over a hundred kilometers, which is nothing to them...After a long time, they rushed there.


    "Is this the Ancestral Cave?" Zhou Ye looked at the strange cave in front of him and couldn''t help but be surprised.


    He can''t help but wonder...


    The mouth of the cave is so weird, it''s like-um-how can you describe it as not harmonious??


    Probably it''s exactly the same as the female life harmony device.


    "Well, this is the ancestral cave!" Right next to Zhou Ye''s evening, he whispered in response to his own man''s words.


    Regarding Zhou Ye''s non-primitive things, they, as pillow people, have long known...


    If they were primitive people, no one would not know the ancestral cave, because - they were all born in the ancestral cave.


    At this time, the patriarch had led the soldiers to climb the huge rock platform in front of the ancestral cave, and there, began to jump up the sacrifices.


    To be honest¡ªit''s so ugly.

 Movie World I am King Chapter 1306

    Zhou Ye even felt that the sacrificial dance performed by the patriarch was not as good as dancing to the great god¡ªjust like the crazy fool after taking the medicine.


    But-in the face of such an ugly sacrificial dance, all the primitive people looked at the sacrificial dance of their clan leader with a pious and solemn expression.


    After a while, the patriarch shouted: "Sacrifice¡ª¡ª!!!"


    Following the words of the patriarch, all the warriors responsible for carrying sacrifices stood in front of a small hole in front of the platform, and cut the necks of the sacrifices in their hands with the stone knife and axe they carried with them, and let their blood flow along the small hole. Flowing towards Zudong.


    Because there were a lot of sacrifices prepared this time, and the mouth of the sacrifice hole was relatively small...So it took a little bit of time to pour the blood of all sacrifices down the mouth of the sacrifice hole.


    The patriarch looked at the entrance of the ancestral cave in front of him with excitement--


    He was waiting... waiting for Zudong to give him a message.


    After a while--


    Zudong finally brought a message...


    I saw that from the mouth of the ancestral cave, a bloody stream began to flow out slowly.


    These streams are obviously not the blood of the sacrifices used by the priests, because there is no blood smell...


    These red streams not only have no bloody smell, but also have an indescribable fragrance.


    The patriarch was overjoyed when he saw the bloody stream flowing in the ancestral cave... he shouted: "Into the ancestral cave!!"


    Then Yi took the lead and walked towards the entrance of the Zudong cave.


    And Zhou Ye walked towards Zudong with his women in a kind-hearted manner.


    Zudong¡ª¡ª


    The front is narrow and the rear is wide, and only one person can pass through the narrowest place, but-after passing through the narrow passage, you will find-the eyes are suddenly open.


    Inside, there is another piece of heaven and earth. It is a huge cave that can accommodate thousands of people.


    Especially, the ground in the cave is as clean and smooth as marble that has been washed for thousands of years.


    "Why, how can there be only one? Why is there only one?"


    Before Zhou Ye took his women into the depths of the cave, he heard the patriarch''s disheartened voice.


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye hurried a few steps curiously and rushed into this big cave.


    I saw that in the depths of the ancestral cave, the patriarch was looking at the empty ground in despair. In front of him... there was only a baby wrapped in animal skins.


    Zhou Ye hurriedly walked over and picked up the baby from the cold ground...


    He pulled off the animal skin to check the baby''s gender, and looked at the patriarch and asked, "What''s the patriarch?"


    "Why is there only one this year?" The patriarch did not answer Zhou Ye''s words, but with a look of despair, muttered to himself: "Aren''t there at least thousands of babies born before? This time I prepared for this. There are so many sacrifices, why only one was born..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... Maybe the god didn''t want to recreate the primitive man.


    Of course, Zhou Ye would not say these things...


    All he could do was comfortably pat the patriarch on the shoulder...


    Seeing the empty ground, not only the patriarch became disheartened and the other primitive people, they were all stunned on the spot.


    What does the ancestral cave sacrifice once in eighteen cold winters represent??


    On behalf of the Jiuli tribe, add a few words.


    It means that the Jiuli tribe needs to split again into a tribe.


    But this time offering sacrifices to the ancestral cave, but not like in previous years...reaping thousands of babies...what do they do??


    Do you want to split the tribe?


    What to do from now on??


    What if the clansmen no longer increase??


    This sudden change caused all the primitive people to be silent.


    They came here happily, and returned to the tribe in despair.


    Everything... makes it difficult for them to comply.


    At night--in Zhou Ye''s house.


    At this time, Zhou Ye was holding the baby girl in his arms, laughing and teasing her... "Come on, little baby, call Dad!"


    Adopt a daughter-he is professional.


    However, the name of the baby girl has not been taken. According to the rules-everyone''s name should be taken by the patriarch...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye just called her baby...


    "Little baby, you are the last primitive person. You are not happy, surprised or surprised..." Zhou Ye smiled and teased the baby girl''s face with his hands... and the baby girl was also very face-to-face at Zhou. Ye giggled nonstop.


    At this moment, Xi walked in... "Ye, the patriarch asked you to go to him!!"


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye was taken aback for a while, thought for a while, and stood up... "Well, I''ll go now!!"


    While talking, Zhou Ye picked up the baby girl and walked out of his sea-view suite...Why did he hold the baby girl?Because¡ªhe had to ask the patriarch to name the baby girl.


    Reference 1715


    One thousand seven hundred and fifteen chapters


    The patriarch¡¯s house is located in the center of the Jiuli tribe...


    Although the location looks great, but¡ªthe size of the house is no different from that of other Jiuli people.


    After all, this year, there is nothing to be extravagant if you want to be extravagant.


    At most you wear two more animal skins, but what''s the use?


    In fact, animal skins almost flooded the Jiuli tribe.


    The physical quality of the primitive people is really good. Any primitive female can run around carrying a cow, not to mention the strong Jiuli fighters?Animal fur is not a rare thing to the Jiuli tribe.


    Zhou Ye was holding the baby girl and walking towards the patriarch¡¯s house...


    At this time, the setting sun had fallen to the horizon, but in the tribe, bonfires were lit everywhere, and it didn''t look gloomy.


    "Patriarch, are you looking for me?" Zhou Ye, who walked to the door of the patriarch''s house, opened the door curtain made of unknown animal skins and walked in.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1307

    "Um-!!!" Seeing Zhou Ye walking into the room, the patriarch nodded, then pointed to the animal skin cushion by the fire pond and motioned Zhou Ye to sit down.


    Zhou Ye was not polite, and sat on the animal skin with the baby girl in his arms¡ªand then began to tease the baby girl in his arms.


    The patriarch didn''t care about Zhou Ye''s attitude that seemed to disrespect him. In his opinion...this is the pride of the strong, and it should be.


    Zhou Ye teased the baby girl, while the patriarch sat by the fire pond and stared at the flames burning in the fire pond.


    The atmosphere in the room became a little silent at this moment... Except for the crackling sound of dry wood burning in the firepit, there was no other sound.


    After a while--


    The patriarch finally said, "Is this doll a man or a woman?"


    "It''s a girl!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "The patriarch give her a name!!"


    "Name..." The patriarch groaned for a while, then sighed and said, "Let''s call it Acha!"


    Hearing what the patriarch said, Zhou Ye was stunned... Fuck, Acha??Hades Chacha??


    Are you funny??


    Didn¡¯t it mean that Hades Acha is Chi You¡¯s younger sister??


    However, after another thought... Zhou Ye was relieved again...


    Since the primitive humans were all created by gods, and before the goddess descended to the earth, there was never a virus called love circulating between the primitive humans...so that is to say¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªAcha has no blood relationship with Chi You. Groove... This really solved the case in the blink of an eye.


    "Ye, are you okay?" The patriarch looked at Zhou Ye who was stunned on the spot, and asked a little strangely: "Is this a bad name? Or I will give her a new name?"


    "No, no, I think this name is very nice!!" Zhou Ye waved his hand and changed the subject: "Clan chief, you called me not just to give Acha a name, right?"


    "Yeah!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, the patriarch hesitated and said, "I want to ask you, do you think our Jiuli tribe should be separated this year!!"


    "Separation?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Yes, separate!" The patriarch nodded and explained: "Every eighteen winters, the Jiuli tribe will welcome new lives from the ancestral cave. This means that our Jiuli tribe will have new lives. The blood injection also means that our Jiuli tribe will once again create a new tribe!!"


    "I know..." Zhou Ye is still very clear about this...


    "And this time..." the patriarch said hesitantly: "I don''t know if we should split out a tribe...because we only have one child born... If we don''t split, it would be against the past of our Jiuli tribe. Rules, but if you split...how many people will you split out?? It really gives me a headache!!"


    Zhou Ye''s eyes lit up when he heard the patriarch''s words...


    Does it matter??


    Of course it must be divided, living with a group of big lords every day, how bad it is.


    Besides, it¡¯s uncomfortable...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye said loudly, "I think I need to divide it!!"


    When the patriarch heard Zhou Ye''s words, he was taken aback."why??"


    "Because--the rules can''t be broken!!" Zhou Ye said with a solemn expression, with a thoughtful appearance: "Look, the patriarch, all the rules are set after countless ancestors'' trials, aren''t they??"


    "Hmm..." The patriarch nodded thoughtfully.


    "Maybe, the former Jiuli clan leader also encountered the ancestral cave where only one clan was born..." Zhou Ye continued: "But...they still had to divide the tribe after they established the Jiuli tribe priest ancestral cave. Rules...I think there must be some reason for them!!"


    "Correct¡­¡­"


    Looking at the gradually unfolding smiling face on the patriarch¡¯s face, Zhou Ye continued to flicker: "Therefore, there must be something in it that we cannot understand, so-the rules cannot be broken! Even if only one female was born in the ancestral cave this time Infant, the tribe still has to be divided!"


    "But... how do you divide it?" Zhou Ye''s words, Patriarch Jiuli listened.


    However, what makes him big is-since he wants to divide the tribe, how do he divide it??


    Now there are 1531 people in the entire tribe, including newly born girls...


    Among them, 506 are women, the others are men...


    According to the rules of dividing tribes in the past... the men and women of the tribe should be divided equally... But now, those women are obviously very close to Zhou Ye.


    Therefore, the chief of Jiuli wanted to ask Zhou Ye''s opinion...He didn''t want to fall out with Zhou Ye.


    "How to divide it?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "How to divide according to the previous rules of our Jiuli tribe?"


    "The old patriarch will lead half of the male and female babies and half of the warriors and women...Leave the Jiuli tribe and look for life inland!!" The patriarch slowly said, "The first warrior in the tribe will become the new Jiuli patriarch, Lead the other half of the tribe and the baby to live in the tribe!!!"


    "So... according to the rules, if I split up, am I the new Jiuli patriarch?" Zhou Ye asked with a weird look.


    "Yes..." The patriarch nodded and said, "So I want to know how you plan to divide!"


    From the original point of view, the patriarch is unwilling to divide the tribe, but-just like Zhou Ye said, the rules are unbreakable... In a society without a legal system, the role of the rules is equivalent to the legal system...


    However, currently the patriarch really doesn¡¯t know how Zhou Ye wants to divide...


    And what about Zhou Ye?I was thinking about something else...


    In the film-Chi You is the patriarch of the Jiuli tribe, so obviously-they are still divided into tribes in the end... If you don''t come to the Jiuli tribe, the first fighter of the Jiuli tribe is definitely Chi You who didn''t run away... so It is not uncommon for him to be the patriarch...


    So-play a bigger one yourself.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "I want women from the whole clan, other fighters... you take them away, and I don''t want any of them!!"


    "what???"


    Reference 1716


    One thousand seven hundred and sixteen chapters


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the patriarch was really surprised...


    He was shocked by Zhou Ye''s shamelessness.


    What he was shocked was Zhou Ye''s generosity.


    Why do you say that??


    Because - in the eyes of the patriarch, then women are completely dragging oil bottles...


    They are not strong enough to hunt...Except for the things that men like collecting wild fruits and mending animal skins can dare but disdain, they can''t do anything.


    [Don''t say you can have sex, the primitive people of this era simply don''t understand!


    In the eyes of the old patriarch, Zhou Ye took the initiative to keep all the women in the tribe under his hands. It was completely brilliant...


    "No, you won''t be able to feed them like this!!"

 Movie World I am King Chapter 1308

    "Relax, absolutely no problem!!"


    "No, I must leave you two hundred, not five hundred soldiers!! At the same time, I will also take away two hundred women!!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the end¡ªthe patriarch was convinced by Zhou Ye...


    How do you convince it??


    Of course it was Zhou Ye''s mental power brainwashing Dafa.


    Just kidding, how could Zhou Ye let his woman be taken away...


    Zhou Ye, who had completed his persuasion and education, happily hugged Acha and walked out of the patriarch¡¯s house...


    At this moment, Ah Cha, who has always been very well-behaved, suddenly started crying...


    After checking the animal skins that wrapped Acha, Zhou Ye found that Acha was crying because she was... curled up, so there was only one reason...she was hungry.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye hurriedly picked up Acha and hurried towards his house.


    "Xi, Acha is hungry!!" Zhou Ye shouted as soon as he walked in the door.


    "Acha?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words in the busy evening, he was stunned... "Who is Acha?"


    "Acha is a little baby, the patriarch just got her a name!" Zhou Ye said... while sending the baby in his arms to Xi''s arms.


    "So Acha is you!!" Xi smiled, picked up Acha, and walked towards her room...


    Zhou Ye followed with some curiosity...


    As we all know...When a woman is not pregnant, there will be no water, so what kind of tea does Xi take??


    Zhou Ye was very curious about this.


    Zhou Ye walked to her room with Xi holding Acha, only to see Xi gently put Acha on the soft couch, and then picked up a clay pot from the table beside...


    That pottery jar Zhou Ye knew, it was the Hundred Flower Dew collected by the women in front of the priest''s ancestor cave...


    Xi carefully poured some of the Hundred Flower Dew in the pot into a clean pottery bowl, and then - picked up another clay pot, and poured some red liquid into the set of Hundred Flower Dew... ¡­


    As the red liquid mixed with Baihua Dew, it magically became a white slightly viscous liquid.


    "What''s this?" When Zhou Ye poured out the red liquid in Xixi, he felt a scent of deja vu.


    "This is the gift of Zudong!!" Xi said as she held up the prepared pottery bowl, and hugged Acha... with her fingers, she gently touched the bowl. The liquid, then dripped into the cup of Ah Cha.


    And Acha obviously smelled the fragrance of the liquid... She giggled, and hugged Xi¡¯s fingers tightly with her hands, even though she had already sucked the liquid on Xi¡¯s fingers completely, still Reluctant to let go of Xi''s finger.


    Faced with this situation... Zhou Ye didn''t know how to complain.


    Fuck, what came out of the emotional ancestral cave was Ru juice, he thought it was Yuehong...


    But what does this thing taste like??


    Zhou Ye curiously picked a little bit by the side of the pottery bowl with his fingers, and chirped it in his own mouth.


    Hmm-how to describe it??


    Somewhat sweet... and there is a very weak energy radiating from it...


    On the other hand, just a little Zudongru juice obviously couldn''t satisfy Ah Cha''s appetite... So, after finding that he could no longer taste the taste he wanted, Ah Cha started crying again.


    And Xi smiled and dipped a little Zudongru juice with her finger again, and put it into Acha''s mouth.


    Zhou Ye watched Xi''s actions, speechless...


    He casually took out a Nai bottle from his wristband, then picked up the Zudong Ru juice prepared by Xi and poured it into the Nai bottle...


    Then, Zhou Ye directly put Nai Zang from Nai Ping into Acha''s mouth...


    At first, Ah Cha was still reluctant to let go of Xi¡¯s fingers, but after feeling the sweet juice dripping from Nao into her mouth, she immediately abandoned Xi¡¯s fingers relentlessly and hugged her hands tightly. I said that I won¡¯t let go of anything...


    Seeing this situation, Xi was shocked...


    "Ye...you, did you actually give Xi the whole bowl of Ru juice?? That''s not good!!" Xi said as she anxiously wanted to snatch Nai Ping from Acha''s hands...


    However, how can this be??


    Seeing that his food was about to be robbed...Acha grinned...wow, and started crying bitterly.


    That crying is a piercing heart...


    The poor look is really pitiful to me.


    Hearing what Xi said, Zhou Ye said disapprovingly: "What''s the matter... how can I make Ah Cha hungry!!"


    While talking, Zhou Ye gently put the Nai bottle that Xi had removed into Acha''s mouth again...


    This time Acha learned to be smart... She stopped holding Nai Ping, and instead held Zhou Ye''s big hand holding the bottle.


    Sitting aside, Xi almost cried when she saw this situation... "Ye... Then, you can''t drink more of your juice... The pot of Hundred Flower Dew we prepared was originally prepared for all babies... You, you will kill her like this..."


    "Uh-!!!" Zhou Ye was dumbfounded when he heard this... Damn, this Zudong Ru juice is still highly concentrated??


    However, when he wanted to close his hand, he found that Ah Cha''s little hand was holding his hand tightly, saying that he would not let go.


    As long as he exerts his strength a little bit, Acha will be scornful, and I will cry for you if you dare to grab my food.


    This is no wonder Zhou Ye...he has never done anything to snatch a bottle from a baby...


    However, at this moment when Zhou Ye hesitated...


    Ah Cha has already gobbled up the Ru juice in the bottle in his hand and drank it clean.


    Slightly¡ª¡ª


    After a happily hiccup, Acha leaked her innocent smile to Zhou Ye...


    It''s just that Acha''s smiling face made Zhou Ye feel uncomfortable...


    How to describe it??


    It is like the kind of unconscious smile that leaks out after a person is drunk.


    "What should I do?" Xi was already crying... Could it be that the only newborn of the tribe in 18 years had to be fed to death by herself??Although it was Zhou Ye''s fault, Xi thought that she was to blame for not making it clear in advance...that''s why this happened.

 The Movie World Chapter 1309

    Zhou Ye was also a little dumbfounded...what should I do??


    Reference 1717


    One thousand seven hundred and seventeen chapters


    At this time, Ah Cha''s whole body was already swollen...


    Obviously, the energy in Zudongru Juice is a bit too huge...The huge Yi Acha body at this time cannot absorb...


    At this time, Acha no longer smirked... but cried bitterly.


    Seeing Acha who was crying bitterly, Zhou Ye felt his heart hurt to death...As a professional Nai Dad, he had never made such a mistake.


    Concerned and confused, he for a long time forgot his cosmic heart and the way he spoke. He directly picked up Acha with his hands, pressed her Dazhui acupoint with one hand, and held her Huiyin acupoint with the other... and started using his own The exercises helped her sort out the energy that was running around in her meridians...


    Zhou Ye panicked, and obviously forgot what exercise he was learning...


    Actually just started like this...


    What exercise did Zhou Ye learn??It seems that he has not learned any Eastern techniques at all except Spring Wind and Rain.


    The nature of this exercise determines...Acha should suffer this...


    Why do you say that??


    Because Zhou Ye''s way of spitting out and sucking in both hands unexpectedly fits a long-lost chapter in the Spring Wind and Rain Jue...The Ding Chapter.


    This is exactly the method of refining the furnace ding that is related to his own life.


    But Zhou Ye didn''t know... he just wanted to help Acha sort out the energy in his body.


    Not to mention, this thing is really useful...


    At least, just a few minutes...Acha doesn''t cry anymore...


    She even giggled nonstop looking at Zhou Ye, who was sweating profusely.


    Slowly, the swelling on Acha''s body gradually disappeared... At this time, Zhou Ye put away his exercises... Only then did he suddenly think of fucking trough, he is really stupid, why not set back time?Or just protect Acha with the heart of the universe??


    Moreover, what effect is his own practice? How could he not have an X number mentally??


    Did you mess up again??


    Zhou Ye looked at Acha with some anxiety...


    Looking at Acha''s big black eyes, Zhou Ye suddenly felt... between him and Acha, there seemed to be a mysterious and mysterious connection...


    He can understand what Acha is thinking, and what about Acha?It seems that I can feel his mood...


    Even Ah Cha was clumsy, using her little hand to help Zhou Ye wipe the sweat from her forehead...and shouting vague words in her mouth.


    "Is this a good thing or a bad thing?" Zhou Ye opened his time eye a little uneasy...


    He has always rarely used his own time eye...because-he is too confident, he is confident that he can cope with all future changes, and-the known future is too boring, so-if not necessary , He doesn''t like to peer into the future.


    However, this time, he really didn''t know whether this action was bad or good for Ah Cha, so-he looked into the future.


    After a while--


    Zhou Ye closed his eyes... "Interesting... Actually, it''s like this... But it''s not bad... Maybe it''s a good choice!!"


    Acha saw Zhou Ye closing her eyes and ignoring herself... suddenly she burst into tears again, her small hands gripped Zhou Ye''s animal skin clothes tightly, and it was painful to cry.


    "Okay, I see... little baby!!!" Zhou Ye opened his eyes with a smile... By peeking into the future, he almost understood what he had caused.


    The result is-Pluto Chacha has become a furnace related to his life since he was a child.


    It''s not that it''s a one-time trash that is thrown away after use.


    It is a furnace that can accompany him forever.


    Let''s put it this way... We all know that Chun Feng Hua Yu Jue Ni practice will turn into Chun Feng Hua Yu Jue Jue... A woman who has had sex with Zhou Ye like this will become Zhou Ye''s never-betrayed female slave.


    And the tea, which has been refined by the spring wind and rain, will become Zhou Ye''s most intimate lover.


    She would have a heart-to-heart connection with Zhou Ye, and even possess a part of Zhou Ye''s magical powers... She would still retain her own character, but-Zhou Ye would dominate everything.


    However, the cultivation of a furnace cauldron is not so easy...it requires daily cleaning and cutting, for 18 consecutive years...


    It sounds like it is no different from being retrained to get your heart out, and it''s not of much use... Besides, it''s still laborious...


    Perhaps this is why the Luding Chapter was lost...


    But is it true? It will take time to prove... Zhou Ye is looking forward to tea and tea eighteen years later.


    After temporarily fixing the adverse effects of tea and tea overeating, Zhou Ye decided to rest...


    However, when he was about to sleep, trouble came...


    With Zhou Ye''s character, that''s not happy with women...


    I must play some small games with my women at night.


    It''s just that this time--he can''t play...


    Because as long as he puts down Chacha, no matter whether Chacha is asleep or not, he will immediately cry to show him...until he cries until he picks up Chacha.


    So-Zhou Ye had to... eat the fast in the evening.


    But, even so...Chacha still dominated Zhou Ye''s arms tightly. If any woman dared to invade her territory, she would cry to you...


    Therefore, the girls ushered in a rare holiday...


    Tonight-Zhou Ye sleeps alone...


    Uh, it''s not a person sleeping alone, after all, isn''t there still tea by his side??


    No words for a night¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Zhou Ye got up early in the morning...fed another bottle of Zudongru juice...


    what did you say??Are you not afraid to hold on to the tea party??


    Of course I''m not afraid. Since I have to wash my essence every day, it doesn''t matter if I drink more Zudongru juice...Anyway, I have to wash my essence.


    Drinking more Zudongru juice is good for tea.


    Think about it, the food that was originally prepared for more than a thousand people was eaten by Chacha alone... Then, her body will become more tyrannical than ordinary people...

 Movie World Chapter 1310

    Keke-far away.


    Early in the morning, after Zhou Ye finished the Chacha breakfast, he took the girls and walked towards the tribal center.


    Because today is a big day to divide the tribe...


    Said it was a big day, it was nothing...but the old patriarch solemnly handed a bone stick that looked like a drumstick into Zhou Ye''s hands, and then announced that Zhou Ye would be the patriarch of the Jiuli tribe from now on...


    The old patriarch took all the fighters of the Jiuli tribe, packed their things, and set off towards the inland... They were going to find a new settlement... From then on, they could not call themselves the Jiuli tribe.


    Zhou Ye led the daughters, standing at the gate of the tribe, watching the figure of the old patriarch go further and further...


    "Finally liberated..."


    "Great!!"


    The women cheered and jumped up...They no longer have to pretend to make themselves ugly, haha...Although they still wear animal skins outside the house, they can make animal skin clothes beautifully. ... dress yourself up beautifully... no longer need to be ugly.


    Reference 1718


    One thousand seven hundred and eighteen chapters


    Ten years later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Another winter has passed...


    Women will take advantage of the heavy snow to seal the mountain, hiding in the room to prepare for themselves the latest spring animal skin skirts...


    They laughed, collecting the first drops of morning dew from the flowers blooming all over the mountains.


    This is the best water head for making Baihua Nectar... Their man Zhou Ye especially likes their Hundred Blossom Nectar Wine... Therefore, they spared no effort to get up early to collect dew to make the next batch of Hundred Blossom Nectar. ,Prepare materials.


    While they were collecting materials and dressing up their faces with beautiful wild flowers-I don''t know who shouted.


    "Look at it-there is someone in the sky!!"


    With this shout, all the girls raised their heads and looked up...


    really----


    From the sky in the direction of the pillar of the sky, a few white figures curled up and flew down...


    "No...this is what Ye said about the goddess Linfan...Let¡¯s go back soon!! Notify Ye about this!!!" said the headed girl Xi, grabbing the animal skin water filled with flower dew in her hand. Bag, leading the way toward the Jiuli tribe resident not far below the mountain.


    And the other girls also followed Xi''s appearance, grabbing the water bag in their hands, and chasing them towards Xi-.


    For them, what their men say is a golden rule, and they must not be violated...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The speed of the original girls is not slow, to be precise, the speed is amazing...Even the later sprint champions do not have their speed.


    In the sea of ??flowers all over the mountains, hundreds of girls in animal skin skirts...run wildly among them...the scenery, tuts...


    Keke, it seems to be off topic.


    Okay, get back to business...


    Under Xi''s leadership, the original girls quickly arrived in the tribe... As soon as they rushed into the tribe, Xi ran into Ling who was leading other girls to prepare breakfast...


    "Xi? Didn''t you go to collect flower lotion? Why did you come back so soon?" Ling asked a little strangely: "Is your flower lotion collected?"


    "There is someone from the sky, I want to report this to Ye!" Xi said, speeding up her pace and rushing into the room.


    However, before she rushed into the room... a figure had appeared at the door of the room.


    No one else, it was Zhou Ye...


    "Ye..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s figure, Xi hurriedly greeted him, and said anxiously, "The heavenly ladies you mentioned...they appeared..."


    "Well, I got it!!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, then gently hugged Xi, and said to her lips: "Take your sisters, change your clothes..."


    "Are you going to wear those ugly animal skin clothes again?" Xi heard her own man''s words, and said unhappily: "Those goddesses are really troublesome...why have to go down to the world for nothing! We don''t need to Their teaching..."


    "Hey, go!" Zhou Ye shook his head helplessly, and roared.


    He can understand the idea that women don''t want to be ugly... But, in order to prevent Kunlun from discovering the strangeness, this kind of ugly is still necessary...


    Why did he have an attempt at the goddesses??


    Although somewhat reluctant, Xi finally summoned her sisters, returned to their rooms, and began to change back to the tattered animal skin robes they hadn''t worn for a long time...


    At this moment, Azshara took a little Lolita by the hand and walked out of her room...


    As soon as she saw Zhou Ye, Little Lori broke free of Azshara''s hand and rushed towards... "Dad..."


    "Guaichacha..." Zhou Ye squatted down with a smile, letting Chacha''s body hit his arms like a cannonball.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that Cha Cha''s body is like a cannonball.


    Don¡¯t look at Chacha, who is only ten years old now, and it looks so cute and lovely...


    But her strength is not small at all... On weekdays, the original girls will be injured by her accidentally... It''s completely a strange loli.


    No way, when she was a child, she ate thousands of infant rations alone?


    And since she was a child, Zhou Ye has also washed her essence every day, so she couldn''t think of becoming powerful.


    "Did you sleep well? Little baby!!" Zhou Ye smiled and asked in a low voice while holding Chacha.


    "Huh!!!" Chacha nodded obediently, and then pouted a little dissatisfiedly."Dad hasn''t given me a good morning kiss!"


    "Then it''s not too late to give it!" Zhou Ye smiled and pointed to his gaze...


    Chacha gave a cheer, hugged Zhou Ye''s neck with her little arm, and...without hesitation, she printed her little goblet.


    "..." Looking at the situation of the father and daughter, Azshara couldn''t help holding her forehead and sighed...


    But forget it...


    What kind of person her own man is, hasn''t she had any points in her heart for so many years??


    She didn''t know how her adopted daughter Tyrande was given a strategy by her own man??


    Although this situation is a bit more radical at the moment, it is still somewhat expected...Forget it, she is not qualified to talk about tea anyway. Strictly speaking, she is also one of the women who have been captured by her own man since the Lori period. One.


    but----


    Understanding is understanding... These two people are too forgetful...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1311

    It''s just a good morning kiss. Would you like to be so exciting??


    "Ahem..." Azshara finally interrupted the two with a dry cough before a certain little loli made a more excessive move...


    "Hehe!!" Faced with Azshara''s dry cough, Chacha chuckled indifferently, then leaned on Zhou Ye''s ear and whispered: "Dad... Ai is angry, are you? Didn''t you feed her last night??"


    "How could it be...you watched her pass out last night..." Zhou Ye pretended to whisper.


    "Hey-you two-enough!!" Azshara''s face was already red...


    In her thousands of years of life, she never felt so embarrassed one day... and the embarrassment was caused by a certain little loli.


    "Hahaha... Ai is shy..." Chacha smiled, broke free from Zhou Ye''s arms, and then trot to avoid Aisala''s tickling offensive.


    Watching the freshman and the freshman laugh outside the house, Zhou Ye''s face leaked a smile.


    Over the past ten years, he has watched Chacha little by little, from a baby to a loli...If you want to say, what is the biggest change from the original Chacha?


    Zhou Ye will say without hesitation¡ªthe tea has become dirty...


    No way, learn from anyone... Zhou Ye can ban fish for a day, a month... or even half a year, but if he bans fishing for a year, he really can''t do it.


    And the tea tea that had been washed by Zhou Ye using the furnace method since childhood was unwilling to leave him, so Zhou Ye had to take her with her at that time.


    Under the influence of ears and eyes, tea and tea can''t even become dirty...


    Reference 1719


    One thousand seven hundred and nineteen chapters


    After laughing for a while... Azshara also took Chacha back to the room.


    They also have to change clothes...being ugly.


    And what about Zhou Ye?


    He stood with his hands on his back, standing outside the door, looking up at the dozens of slim figures floating down in the sky... a smile leaked from his face.


    "Finally... waited!!"


    The battle between primitive man and god?


    What happened to Guan Zhouye... As long as he doesn''t come to provoke him, he doesn''t bother to care about who wins and who loses...


    But-the goddess is destined to be his.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Soon, the women changed their clothes... They put the exquisite hand-made animal skin dresses they later made into the room, and changed them to the kind they wore when Zhou Ye was still in the future. A sloppy animal skin coat.


    "Okay, let''s go and meet the goddesses!!" Zhou Ye said, holding Chacha''s little hand, and walking towards the place where the goddesses landed.


    Of course the women followed their men and walked towards the place where the goddesses were about to land.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The place where the goddesses choose to land is by the sea...


    Beside the huge stone beach...Zhou Ye brought tea and tea to meet the heavenly ladies.


    Zhou Ye looked at the beautiful girl in the goose-yellow palace dress walking in front of the heavenly ladies, his horns couldn''t help but smile...


    He knew her, of course, she didn''t know him.But it doesn¡¯t matter, as long as he knows her...


    Amber, the most noble celestial woman above Kunlun, is responsible for dancing and drumming every morning to wake the sun from the Black Sea and illuminate the world...


    This time the goddess who is responsible for leading the team down to earth is she...


    Ordinarily, as the most noble celestial lady...Say Fans disseminating knowledge, why shouldn¡¯t she be led by her...It¡¯s like going to the countryside to visit villages, there will never be provincial or ministerial cadres...because of that There are really some cannons to fight flies, making a fuss.


    However, Amber came...


    Because-this is she herself personally invited Queen Mother Xi.


    She-hates the icy Kunlun... She yearns for a life full of fireworks, but incomparably warm.


    So, she came...


    "I am the Kunlun goddess, Amber..." Looking at the handsome young man in animal skins in front of her, Amber felt her heart beating a little faster, and she had to deliberately lift her face, pretending to be serious: "God. I created Er et al... and felt sorry for the savage suffering, so our goddess came here to teach you various survival skills..."


    "Then we will thank God..." Zhou Ye said with a smile on his face.


    "Bold!!"


    Zhou Ye had just finished speaking, and a celestial lady in a white palace dress walked around from behind Huo. She yelled with a frosty face: "You are a creation of God and are not grateful for the gift of God. This is so... "


    "Okay, Liuli!!!" The goddess was interrupted by Kohaku before she finished her words."They have not been educated and do not know the etiquette and righteousness. This is inevitable... In the future, they will know how to be grateful..."


    "But, Lord Amber!!" The goddess called Liuli was still a little unwilling to say something... but was forced back by Amber''s eyes... "Yes, Liuli knows!!"


    Isn''t Liuli??I remember you...


    Zhou Ye was fierce in his heart, and smiled and said to Amber: "Your name is Amber? My name is Ye... I am the head of the Jiuli clan. You can call me Ye! This is not a place to talk, so it''s better to come to us. How about a more detailed discussion in the tribe?"


    "Hmm!! Then let''s go..." Humber was not angry when facing Zhou Ye''s slightly rude address...


    For the handsome and unusual young boy in front of him, Amber always felt unbearable... She didn''t know where this inexplicable emotion started... But she just didn''t want to see him angry... I wanted to see him smile. Smile at her...


    What''s wrong with yourself??In her endless life, there has never been such a phenomenon...


    At this moment, Amber was a little confused.


    With this thought, Amber led the heavenly ladies, followed Zhou Ye and the original ladies, towards the resident of the Jiuli tribe...


    "Are you the only man in your tribe?"


    On the way, Amber also discovered the abnormality of the Jiuli tribe... She had also peeped into the world from Kunlun, and had never seen any tribe as special as the Jiuli tribe, with only one male...


    "Hmm!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile while holding Chacha, "I am enough anyway..."


    "Are you... alone, aren''t you tired?" Amber didn''t even notice it, and the distress revealed in his words...


    She knows the division of labor of the primitive people.


    Men are in charge of hunting, women are in charge of collecting wild fruits and sewing animal skins.

 The Movie World Chapter 1312

    The number of men in a tribe indirectly affects how powerful the tribe is.And women are dispensable...


    After all, the body of the primitive people is very strong, even if it is a little bit of wind and cold, it is not a big problem. On the contrary, it is women, if they do not rely on men, they cannot survive in this wild era...


    And in the tribe of more than 500 people named Jiuli, there is only Ye Ye...so that is to say, he needs to hunt desperately to feed these more than 500 women...just to feed these women People, he will put in a hundred times the effort of ordinary people.


    "Not tired!!" Zhou Ye was taken aback when he heard Humber''s words... but then he smiled and shook his head: "Don''t underestimate them, they also work very hard... and for me, hunting counts. Nothing difficult...!"


    Although Zhou Ye said lightly...


    But Kohaku didn''t believe his words...


    Feeding more than 500 people by one person, and not tired?


    how can that be¡­¡­


    She has already made up her mind... When I look back, first teach these people the skills of planting... In this way, the patriarch named Ye can be a little more relaxed.


    The place where the goddesses came to the world is not far from the location of the Jiuli tribe...


    The heavenly women soon followed Zhou Ye and others to the Jiuli tribe.


    Looking at the neighboring houses in the Jiuli tribe...Even if you are used to seeing Qionglou Yuyu''s Amber, you can''t help but sigh, "It''s such a beautiful place!!"


    "Of course it is!!"


    Hearing Humber''s words, Zhou Ye hadn''t spoken yet... Chacha beside him said: "This is what Abba led us to build!!"


    The Jiuli tribe at this time is different from ten years ago...


    The houses of the Jiuli tribe in the past were completely messy layouts with no plans and where to see where they were built.


    Since the division of tribes...


    Zhou Ye took the women to transform the Jiuli tribe, demolished the houses that were not beautiful before, and built beautiful and beautiful stone houses built on the mountain with huge rocks. Said that the women lived in Zhou Ye''s room most of the time, but-they didn''t mind having a small private space...


    Reference 1720


    One thousand seven hundred and twenty chapters


    The goddesses, headed by Humber, were arranged by Zhou Ye among the most beautiful stone houses...


    "You guys take a break first... later, we will hold a welcome party for you!!" Zhou Ye said to Humber while leaving the room.


    "Welcome party?" Amber asked curiously: "What is the welcome party?"


    "You''ll know by night!!" Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, and then said: "I''m going to prepare for the party..."


    With that said, Zhou Ye didn''t wait for Amber to ask questions again, turned around and left the room with Cha Cha...


    For a time-in the room, only Amber and a goddess named Ya were left.


    Seeing Zhou Ye leave... the goddess named Ya couldn''t help it anymore, and she started crying by the fire pond in the house...


    Humber watched Zhou Ye''s figure disappear between the houses, and then turned around and came to Ya''s side... Gently lifted Ya''s chin with his hand, and asked, "Why are you crying?"


    "Amber...I, I want to go back to Kunlun..." Ya said choked up.


    "Why?" Amber asked: "Didn''t you mean to be the best goddess and have her own name?"


    "I, I regret...I''m afraid..." Ya choked even harder...


    "What are you afraid of?"


    "It''s terrible everywhere... Humans are terrible... This house is also terrible..." Ya cried and said, "That human named Ye is the most terrifying..."


    "..." Amber reluctantly shook his head gently...


    This Ya, was a mysterious bird she met when she was in Kunlun... Feeling that it was predestined with herself, so Humber enchanted her as a goddess and brought her to the world.


    "I like the world..." Amber stood up and looked at the mountains in the distance outside the window and said: "It''s much warmer than Kunlun... And, don''t you think Ye is cute? How can he be scary??"


    "Uuuuu..." Ya didn''t know what to say, the only thing she could do was cry.


    "..." Looking at Ya who was still crying, Amber could only sigh helplessly... Let her cry... Hope the future will be better.


    At this time, Zhou Ye was taking his daughter Chacha in the mountains-hunting.


    Of course, Chacha doesn''t need to go hunting, she just needs to find a place, sit and play by herself... and then watch her father catch the prey.


    For Zhou Ye, hunting was really easy.


    In just a few moments, he caught a giant rhinoceros with a height of more than ten meters... This thing is called the beast of auspiciousness in the Shanhaijing, and it is known as a world prosperous.


    But to Ye, the meat of this product was the most delicious, and the taste was comparable to the super premium beef of later generations.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye likes to eat this stuff the most...


    If one were to say what Zhou Ye was most satisfied with when he came to this world...that is, he almost ate the sacred beast recorded in the Book of Mountains and Seas.


    Since the welcome party is going to be held in the evening, Zhou Ye of course chooses what he thinks is the best to serve as the main course for the guests.


    Speaking of which, in order to catch this rhinoceros, Zhou Ye took a lot of effort...No way, the rhinoceros with a radius of five hundred li had already been extinct by him.In desperation, he can only run a little farther...


    It was almost noon when Zhou Ye finished the splitting of the skin and cramps and put them into his space bracelet...


    Although Chacha was not far from the tribe and was safe... Zhou Ye was still a little worried.


    Therefore, after finishing all this, Zhou Ye teleported without hesitation and returned to his daughter''s side.


    At this moment-Cha Cha is squatting on the ground, having fun with a little white rabbit who doesn''t know where it comes from...


    "Tea!" Zhou Ye shouted with a smile...


    "Dad!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s shout, Chacha happily dropped the rabbit, and then jumped into Zhou Ye''s arms... "What shall we eat for lunch?"


    "Let''s eat..." When Zhou Ye was about to talk about eating rhinoceros, he suddenly noticed the rabbit who had just played with Chacha... it was a male rabbit.So-he changed his words directly: "How about we eat fried rabbit meat?"


    "Stir-fried rabbit meat?" Chacha looked at the cute rabbit staring at him, and instantly understood what his father thought... his father wanted to eat this rabbit. ... "Why do you want to eat fried rabbit meat? Dad?"


    "Because I don''t see it pleasing to the eye!!" Zhou Ye gave the rabbit a white look... If he remembers correctly, in the TV series, the rabbit that Jiu Tian Xuannv took away is the one in front of him... Jing, I still want to... Hey, eat it now!!


    "Hehe..." Hearing her father''s words, Chacha didn''t feel angry...or, for her--everything Zhou Ye did, she would unconditionally support her--no way, who called her Zhou Where is Ye''s furnace tripod?"Okay, then we''ll eat fried rabbit meat at noon!!"


    That cute and cute rabbit seems to have realized that it is not good at this time... I want to run when I raise my leg...


    However, it is a little rabbit, where can it go??


    Zhou Ye gently stretched out his hand, and pulled it up by its ears... "Little guy...become our lunch obediently!!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1313

    Talk less gossip, just do what you say¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye was responsible for picking up skin cramps and cleaning up rabbit meat...


    And Chacha also sensibly helped her father collect firewood, and then-a special picnic began.


    I have to say... After so many years, Zhou Ye''s craftsmanship has become more and more exquisite, just a simple stir-fried rabbit meat, and he was full of praise for the tea.


    After lunch, Zhou Ye certainly won''t leave here...


    He took out a few more rabbit dens, picked out the cutest-looking female rabbit from a dozen rabbits, and gave it to his daughter Chacha as a pet.


    After receiving the gift, Chacha happily gave his father a kiss in return... Then he hugged the rabbit and did not let go.


    No way, girls are always immune to cute things.


    Zhou Ye, who had obtained the ingredients for the main course, returned directly to the tribe with his daughter.


    At this time, the women of the Jiuli tribe have also returned...


    Although due to the season, there are no fruits in the mountains... However, there are still many plant shoots that can be eaten... And the women also collected a lot of bird eggs, which can be used to make various side dishes... ¡­


    Soon-in the Jiuli tribe, it became lively...


    The women divide the ingredients, prepare the bonfire, prepare the bonfire...


    They have to prepare for the welcome party in the evening... and those goddesses curiously watched the women of the Jiuli tribe being busy there...


    For them who have never eaten, the preparations of these women in front of them are obviously very novel...Of course, this also includes the leader of the goddess, Amber,


    Reference 1721


    The first thousand seven hundred and twenty-one chapters


    "What are you doing?" Amber looked at Zhou Ye with some curiosity and asked.


    At this time, Zhou Ye was busy sitting beside a firepit dug out temporarily.


    On the firepit, there is a round flaky rock...looks like a pancake pan for rural pancakes.Between the firepit and this stone frying pan, there are also several square stones placed as a support for the stone pan to ensure that the flame in the firepit will not go out due to lack of oxygen.


    "I''m making some food for the welcome party!!" Zhou Ye said as he stretched out his hand, took out a piece of white-flowered fat from the clay pot next to it and placed it on the stone frying pan.


    As soon as the hot stone frying pan that had been roasted by the firepit came into contact with animal fat, a white oily fume appeared...


    The oil fume carried a unique scent of grease...so Amber who was standing beside him involuntarily took a deep breath."This, what is this? It feels so good!"


    "This is just an auxiliary material!!" Zhou Ye said, using the piece of fat from the rhinoceros in his hand, rubbing it back and forth on the stone frying pan.


    Soon... the surface of the stone frying pan was glared by fatty oil... a scent that was unique to grease also diffused.


    After the fist-sized fat oil block in his hand was finally squeezed out of the fat, it became a piece of yellow waste.Zhou Ye threw the waste into the firepit and pulled out a few of the firewood in the firepit... to reduce the firepower in the firepit, and then took out a large piece of marinated from another clay pot Rhinoceros meat.


    This piece of rhino meat is taken from the belly of the rhinoceros. It is really three-layered and looks very beautiful.


    Zhou Ye first put the whole piece of rhinoceros meat on the top of the stone frying pan and fry it.


    When one side is fried to golden brown, turn it over again, and then fry the other side.


    With the low fire and slow frying... an indescribable smell of meat radiated from the rhino meat, attracting other goddesses here.


    "Patriarch Ye...what are you doing?" A goddess swallowed involuntarily and asked: "Why is it so fragrant?"


    "That''s right... it smells really good." Another goddess asked curiously: "Obviously I just inhaled the spirit of heaven and earth, why do I feel a little hungry when I smell this scent?


    Even the coward Ya cautiously approached the celestial ladies, staring at the piece of rhino meat Zhou Ye was frying, and swallowed continuously.


    Zhou Ye saw the Ya who was hiding behind the celestial women at a glance, and his heart of teasing started.


    Facing the questions of the heavenly ladies, he smiled slightly and said, "This is the black bird meat...the best! Especially the black bird meat after its transformation is the most delicious..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the goddesses hadn''t spoken before they heard a crying cry from behind them... "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    All the goddesses looked back, it was not someone else, it was Ya who was transformed into a mysterious bird...


    At this moment, her eyes were wide and she looked at Zhou Ye with a look of fear... The tears in her eyes were pouring down like a heavy rain... "It''s terrible... Amber... I want to return. Kunlun...It''s terrible!! Hey..."


    Seeing that Ya was frightened by Zhou Ye into this look... Amber glared at Zhou Ye...


    Of course she wouldn''t really think that Zhou Ye was cooking the black bird meat... the black bird soared above the nine heavens and never fell into the world for the rest of her life.Even if Zhou Ye really wanted to get a black bird to try, he couldn''t get it...


    Facing Amber''s white eyes, Zhou Ye spread his hands and said that he was also very innocent. He was just joking with her. Who knew that this Ya was so careless.


    "Okay... Ya, Ye is just playing around with you..." Humber walked to Ya''s side and comforted her in a low voice: "How could he catch the black bird? The black bird flies so high... ¡­"


    "Woooooo... terrible... really terrible!!" Why can Ya listen to me at this moment??The whole person hugged Amber tightly, and the crying called a pain... "Amber, let''s go back to Kunlun... the world is really terrible..."


    Seeing Ya''s appearance, the other goddesses laughed suddenly.


    They weren''t laughing at Ya, they just thought that Ya was timid and looked too funny.


    At this time, the rhino meat in Zhou Ye''s hands was also golden on all sides...Zhou Ye directly picked up a sharp stone knife, sigh sigh...a few times, the long rhino scorpion meat, It was cut into slices of meat as thin as cicada wings, and it was slightly broken on a stone frying pan. After birth... I put it on the prepared pottery plate aside, and stood up and brought it to the heavenly ladies: " Do you want to try the black bird meat?"


    "Hehe...Then I really want to try it!!" One of the goddess said, reaching out, gently squeezing a piece of meat and putting it in her mouth.


    "Whhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh hot


    However, even if she was screamed by the meat slices, this goddess was not willing to spit out the meat slices in her mouth...because - it was so delicious.


    The fresh fragrance of rhino meat, mixed with the rich gravy fragrance, kept rolling in the mouth.The exquisite umami with a hint of the fragrance of unknown plants flooded her taste buds, giving her a sense of satisfaction.


    Especially when you are chewing, the unique chewiness of the golden skin of the fried meat is perfectly combined with the gravy flavor locked in by the fat in the meat...That''s true, the more you chew Fragrant, the more fragrant the more you chew, you can''t stop at all.


    "It''s delicious... it''s really delicious!!" The intoxicated expression on the face of the goddess who had the courage to try it also aroused the curiosity of other goddesses.


    They gathered around...


    "Let me try too..."


    "I also want¡­¡­"


    "I want to taste..."


    A plate full of fried rhino meat slices, in the blink of an eye-was eaten by the goddesses...


    At this time, only Amber and Ya have not eaten...


    Ya is still crying, and Amber is because she wants to coax Ya...


    Looking at the two people, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and walked to Huo''s side with the pottery plate, "Want to try?"

 The Movie World Chapter 1314

    "..." Humber looked at the rhino meat in Zhou Ye''s pottery plate that seemed to make people want to bite, and then looked at Ya who was crying in her arms...hesitating for a long time. Later, she finally shook her head gently... "Forget it this time... Ya she is still crying..."


    Zhou Ye doesn''t care about that much... He directly squeezed a piece of rhino meat with his hands and sent it to Amber''s pure edge, "Try it, you will definitely not regret it!!"


    Reference 1722


    The first thousand seven hundred and twenty-two chapters


    Humber gently hugged Ya who was still crying, while hesitatingly looked at the piece of meat delivered to her side...


    At this moment-she felt her heart beating fast, and she really felt overwhelmed.


    To be honest, it has been nearly a thousand years... no one has ever fed her in this way.


    Ahem-in fact, the goddesses never eat food, they are all food and drink, not eating human fireworks.


    After hesitating for a while--


    Humber looked at the food he was looking at, and then at the expectation in Zhou Ye''s eyes...


    In the end, she opened her lips lightly and opened her teeth slightly... and let Zhou Ye deliver the pieces of meat into her mouth.


    I don''t know why, she just doesn''t want to see this handsome young man face herself, revealing a disappointed look...


    Zhou Ye watched with a smile as Amber ate the meat from his fingertips. His fingertips seemed to pass Amber''s vermilion lips inadvertently...In a flash, Amber''s cheeks flew with two blushes...


    In her heart, there was already a mess at this time.


    Mingming Zhou Ye made such a blasphemous behavior towards her, she should be furious.


    However, she just couldn''t get angry... even, there was a hint of sweetness in her heart.


    "Is it delicious?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Huh!" Amber nodded slightly, and said softly: "It''s delicious..."


    In fact, she can''t taste any taste at all now...because her heart has been messed up.


    "Would you like another piece?" Although Zhou Ye said the question, his actions were quite determined... Before Amber could speak, he took another piece of meat with his fingertips and sent it to Amber''s side...


    "..." Looking at the meat slices that Zhou Ye sent to his side again, Humber couldn''t help but give him a blank look...


    This guy is so bad, there is no room for rejection at all...really.


    Although she thought so in her heart, her body was far more honest than her brain... She lightly opened her lips again, and let Zhou Ye deliver the piece of meat in her hand to her mouth.


    This time Zhou Ye was a little more careful, and his fingertips did not touch her little eye...


    This made Amber feel a sense of disappointment instead.


    However, at this moment... Suddenly a cry of tears came from Amber''s arms.


    "Wow---Amber, you actually eat black bird meat...Woo...Amber has become so terrible..."


    It turned out that it was Ya in Amber''s arms. She inadvertently raised her head and saw Amber being fed by Zhou Ye.


    To her ignorant, she doesn''t know what feeding means...not to mention that she doesn''t know, other goddesses don''t.


    After all-God doesn''t understand love-laugh.


    Keke-far away.


    What Ya is concerned about is not Zhou Ye''s actions to feed Amber. What she is concerned about is that Amber actually ate the black bird meat made by that wicked man... "It''s terrible, terrible... Woo... the world is so terrible, and it came to the world. The Amber has also become so terrible...I want to go back to Kunlun..."


    Seeing Ya who was grinning and crying, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but roll his eyes... This girl is really--too annoying.


    Zhou Ye simply picked up a piece of rhino meat and stuffed it into Ya''s mouth with lightning speed.


    "Woo...Uh-!!!"


    Ya with a piece of meat stuffed in her mouth, her expression at this time looks really interesting...


    Ya was as if she had been built in a freeze frame... She was crying bitterly at first, and her whole body was sluggish.


    After a long while¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Ya, who was sluggish there, finally reacted... Zhang Zang wanted to spit out the pieces of meat... However, Zhou Ye was slammed into her eyes.


    "If you dare to spit out the meat that I worked so hard to make, I will grill you!!" Zhou Ye threatened in a low voice in Ya''s ear.


    "Woo..." Ya was really aggrieved at this time... She could not eat, vomiting-dare not vomit... The whole person was stupid there.


    "Okay, don''t tease Ya!!" Humber finally couldn''t stand it anymore... But she was not willing to scold Zhou Ye. This was a gentle pat on Zhou Ye''s arm, not to let him in. Teasing Ya... "Ya, this is really not black bird meat... Ye is teasing you! Try it yourself, it''s really delicious!!"


    "Woo... I, I have never eaten black bird meat... I, how do I know if it is... black bird meat..." Although Ya was still choking, she was much better.


    Perhaps it was shocked by Zhou Ye''s nasty voice just now, even when she was choking, she did not dare to look at Zhou Ye.


    "..." Hearing Ya''s complaint, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but roll his eyes... This silly girl, she kept chewing while talking... You acridine is enough.


    However, it turns out that the weak girl is easy to cause others to bully...


    At least, Zhou Ye felt that bullying Ya was a very interesting thing at this time.


    Time passed by every minute...


    Soon, the sun went down............


    In the middle of the Jiuli tribe, there is a square leveled by huge rocks...At this moment, a bonfire has been lit in the huge fire pit in the center of the square.


    All around, the light of the huge torch buried in the ground will show up.


    The welcome party has begun.


    The women of Zhou Ye brought up all kinds of delicacies prepared in the morning... The boulder is the table, the wooden stake is the stool... The square is filled with the fragrance of the food.


    At this time, Zhou Ye, eating fruit with his upper body, stood beside a huge drum made of Kui leather, holding two bone mallets in his hands...


    "Ai, what is Ye doing?" Amber asked, looking at Azshara sitting next to him unnaturally.


    Through observing for a long time, Amber discovered that Ai''s position in the tribe seemed to be very unusual. Almost all the women would listen to her words... It can be said that it was the first person in the entire Jiuli tribe except Zhou Ye...


    Moreover, Zhou Ye is now arranged by her side as a guest...


    This makes Amber even more curious...what is the relationship between this Ai and Zhou Ye??


    Whenever she thought of Ai and Ye having some intimate relationship, her heart felt as if being held tightly by a hand, and it was extremely uncomfortable.


    "Ye is going to beat the drums and summon all the clansmen to return to the tribe..." Ai replied with a smile.

 The Movie World Chapter 1315

    With her experience following Zhou Ye for so many years, how could she not see the unnaturalness in Humber''s eyes?


    This is obviously jealous... Although Amber has lived for nearly a thousand years, Daoxing is far from enough in front of Azshara, a queen who has been a woman for many years.


    "Call the tribe to return to the tribe?" Humber said to herself... She is not surprised why Zhou Ye wants to summon the tribe to return to the tribe, because her lower realm is to teach human knowledge, of course, the more human beings return it is good.


    At this moment... the bone mallet in Zhou Ye''s hand fell on the Kui Niu giant drum.


    "boom--!"


    A thunderous drum sound resounded through the wild.


    Reference 1723


    One thousand seven hundred and twenty-three chapters


    A group of primitive people gathered in a mountain valley thousands of kilometers away from the Jiuli tribe.


    They were the first primitive people who split from the Jiuli tribe...


    In this land, although the winter is colder than the Jiuli tribe, the prey is also more abundant, so they are living very well now.


    Just when a group of primitive warriors were among the tribe, sharing the harvest of hunting happily.


    Suddenly, there was a sound of drums that seemed to be absent, and it spread to everyone''s ears.


    They felt the drum sound, like holding their heartbeat, a drum beat, a heartbeat, a drum beat, a heartbeat...


    Just when the original people were at a loss...


    Their patriarch suddenly knelt down on the ground in tears... "The ancestors are calling us... we, finally... we can finally go home!!!"


    "Come back home¡­¡­"


    "Come back home!!!!"


    Hearing the words of the patriarch, almost all the primitive people jumped up in excitement... They still remember the situation when they left their ancestors... That was their eternal home.


    There are some primitive people who were taken out of the Jiuli tribe since childhood and were born in foreign countries, but they are at a loss. For them... they have been born in Si and grew up in Si since they can remember. , Is an unfamiliar term.


    The other primitive people, of course, did not hesitate to introduce their ancestors¡ªthe place where they were born.


    This kind of situation is happening simultaneously among hundreds of tribes on the wild continent.


    And at this time - in the Jiuli tribe.


    The sound of Zhou Ye''s drums made the dance of the original girls burst out.


    They accompanied their men''s drums around the bonfire in the square, twisting their bodies to their heart''s content.


    Sometimes soft-sometimes firm-sometimes as gentle as a creek, sometimes as rapid as a storm.


    Although they have not learned any dance, when they put their movements and feelings when they are working in the dance, the dance naturally adds a soul...


    It was a wild dance that struggled with the sky and the earth, struggling to survive.


    Even Azshara couldn''t help but joined in... Gradually, the originally messy dance became unified, and the women learned the dance steps of their eldest sister Tou Ai... The whole dance became more tender. , More wild.


    Sometimes things like dance are contagious...


    Watching the dance of the primitive people, even some goddesses felt that their feet were shaking without following the instructions.


    They also want to go up and dance with these human women.


    However, when he saw Amber sitting firmly on the Diaoyutai, he managed to endure it.


    Anyway... Amber is their eldest sister''s head, and the eldest sister doesn''t speak, they don''t dare to jump anymore.


    Just at this time----


    Azshara left the dance troupe by the bonfire and walked to her man''s side... took the bone mallet from her man''s hand... and beat it.


    While beating the Kui Niu giant drum, she whispered in her own man''s ear: "My dear, go and pull that Amber into the dance troupe... I want you to fix her tonight..."


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye was a little startled, when was his queen so anxious?"why¡­¡­"


    "Because I see her pulling up very uncomfortably...I want her to call my eldest sister!!" Azshara said Jiao Mei and gave her own man a blank glance."Hurry up... I''ll give you a holiday tonight... Get them done!!"


    "Haha...no problem!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and asked to pick up girls...how good.


    Although Zhou Ye also wanted to play a love game with Amber... But sure enough-he should first conquer and then say that feelings are more suitable for him.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye strode across the square. The women dancing around the bonfire walked straight to Humber...not to speak, just staring at her with Shuoshao, and then stretched out his hand... ¡­


    "..." In the face of Zhou Ye''s wordless oppression... Amber felt that her heart was about to jump out of Hungarian''s mouth...


    Although she wanted to hold Zhou Ye''s hand very willingly, but...however she couldn''t stretch her hand out...


    This is the inherent reservedness of my daughter''s family to make trouble...


    In the face of this situation, Zhou Ye was also not polite... he slammed his waist and fought Amber up... strode to the side of the campfire.


    Amber¡¯s small face was already red...Under the shining of the fire, she looked even more charming and charming... "You, you..."


    "What are you...Dancing!!!" Zhou Ye said, jumping around Amber...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye¡¯s dance steps are a bit awkward... You let him destroy the universe, it is better than let him dance... However, for the sake of picking up the girl, Zhou Ye also gave up... Anyway, the future sitting here is his own, he is afraid hair??


    Which one of them dared to tell his embarrassment, believe it or not that he kept her from going to the ground for three days??


    Looking at Zhou Ye''s bullish dance steps, Humber couldn''t help but chuckle slightly... All the shyness was dissipated under Zhou Ye''s awkward dance...


    However, she still can''t save face...


    Zhou Ye awkwardly danced for a long time, watching Amber Light standing there and laughing, not dancing... I was depressed...


    I pulled you down to make you dance, not for you to watch me dance...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye simply took off his deerskin water sac from his waist and handed it to Amber¡¯s hand... "Drink..."


    "What''s this?" Although Amber asked like this, his hand had already taken Zhou Ye''s water pouch involuntarily and handed it to his side.


    Take a bite...


    A sweet, fruity liquid slid into her throat... The smell made her eyes bright."What''s this?? It''s delicious..."


    "If you drink it, drink more..." Zhou Ye said with a smile... Of course the Baihua Baiguo Nong is delicious... but the stamina is also great... According to the current alcohol level, it must be at least sixty. degree¡­¡­


    After Amber took a few more sips... I felt like I was excited...

 The Movie World Chapter 1316

    She smiled a little with Zhou Ye''s Hungarian mouth, "Did you just call Manniu Dance? It''s really ugly... let you see what is called [Dance]!!!"


    While talking, Kohaku started her own dance steps...


    It should be said, is it worthy of being the head of the goddess??The dance steps are gorgeous and soft...they stopped the girls as soon as they played.


    I don''t know when, all the girls have already left... Beside the bonfire, only Amber is left.


    Of course, the women who left the venue were not idle either...Perhaps they were inspired by Zhou Ye''s amber drinking...They diligently took out an altar of Hundred Flowers and Baiguo Niang from the cellar to persuade the heavenly women. Let''s drink...


    Women, how many can resist the temptation and temptation of sweets??The goddesses were quickly bewildered by the sweetness of the stuffed fruits...


    After a while-on the square, there were no traces of the original girls anymore, only a dozen goddesses were left dancing there... the lead dancer, of course, was Amber...


    And Zhou Ye simply stood there as their dancing props...


    The moonlight gradually deepened--and the heavenly ladies became drunk.


    Facing this group of drunk goddesses, Zhou Ye cast out an evil smile."Tianyu won''t take the blame! Then I''m not welcome..."


    Reference 1724


    The first thousand seven hundred and twenty-four chapters


    Above Kunlun, the heavenly women are also divided into different ranks.


    The highest celestial lady is like Amber, who has her own name and is also in charge of awakening the power of the sun.


    The second-class are the goddesses who have her own name but no other rights.


    Once again, just like a newcomer like Ya, a rookie goddess who doesn''t even have her own name.


    And Liuli is the goddess with her own name.


    She is proud of her name... From Liuli''s point of view, she is no worse than Amber, but Queen Mother Xi has given Amber the right to control the sun, which makes Liuli''s heart full of dissatisfaction.


    However, Liuli did not dare to be dissatisfied with Queen Mother Xi, so she could only attribute all her dissatisfaction to Amber.


    This is also true of Linfan.


    Originally, she was supposed to be the leader of the team-but after Amber asked to go down to earth, the person who led the team... became Amber.


    This added to Liuli''s dissatisfaction with Amber in her heart.


    Especially this morning, in front of Ye, the patriarch of the barbarian who didn''t know the etiquette, he was scolded by Amber... Liuli''s dissatisfaction with Amber was about to turn into hatred.


    Therefore, she did not attend the so-called welcome party organized by the barbarians, but stayed quietly in her room.


    From Liuli''s point of view, standing with the barbarians is a kind of defilement and defilement to herself.


    She dismissed and didn''t want to get along with those savages... She really didn''t understand why, as the noblest goddess, Amber would get along with those humans so harmoniously.


    However, instead of attending the welcome party of the Jiuli clan, Liuli, who closed his eyes and meditated in his room, was awakened by the deafening drum.


    "It''s a human being who is ignorant!" After opening her eyes, Liuli muttered angrily to herself, then closed her eyes again... She wanted to force herself into an ethereal state to continue meditation...


    However, the sound of Kui Niu''s drums was as tight as a sound, and the sound was like a beating in her heart, making Liuli unable to calm her mind...


    endure--


    I will endure----


    I endure hard--


    I can''t help it anymore¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Damn it!!" Liuli angrily stood up from the animal skin cushion... walked out of her room quickly...


    Liuli walked towards the center of the Jiuli tribe in the direction from which the drum sound came...


    However, before Liuli walked to the square, the drums stopped abruptly.


    At this moment, Liuli really did not advance, nor did she retreat... After standing away and hesitating for a while, she decided to check again... "I want to see what the hell are you doing?"


    Thinking of this, Liuli lightened her footsteps and walked towards the square under the cover of the shadow of the house...


    When she saw the square from a distance, the scene in front of her made her stare wide.


    I saw¡ªAt this time, there were no traces of humans in the square... No, there was still one, Ye, the patriarch of the Jiuli clan.


    At this moment, he was standing behind Amber, holding Amber¡¯s waist...what was he doing to her??


    That kind of action, that kind of action... Liuli had never seen it before.


    From afar, under the reflection of the campfire, she could vaguely see a touch of red, which seemed to be flowing from under the amber group...


    And in Amber''s mouth, it seemed that there was a grunt that was fast, happy and painful.


    "......This...what the hell is this..." Liuli couldn''t help her eyes widening. She didn''t know why. The scene before her made her feel like her heartbeat speeded up, and... Amber called The sound also made her feel as uncomfortable as being scratched by a cat...


    Liuli wanted to turn around and left...


    However, she found that she could not move her steps anyway.


    Not only was she unable to move her steps, she even squatted down unknowingly, hiding herself in the shadows... she widened her eyes and wanted to look more carefully.


    As time went by, Liuli just squatted here... her eyes shinning as she acted like a helmet.


    I don''t know how long it took, Kohaku screamed fiercely, then... as if losing consciousness, she fell down.


    Amber''s scream made Liu Li''s heart beat a few times... Then, an indescribable feeling filled her body.


    Liuli couldn''t squat there anymore... He snapped and sat on the ground.


    "I...what the hell is going on with me?" Liuli murmured, clutching her heart.


    For nearly a thousand years, Liuli has never been so gaffe. She doesn''t know what happened to her... and the strange feeling that came from her body made her feel indescribable. Discomfort, emptiness...


    At this moment, a voice suddenly rang from her ears.


    "Want to know what''s wrong with me?"


    "You...?" Liuli is no stranger to this voice. She recognizes this voice... This voice is the voice of the patriarch of the Jiuli clan, the voice of the young man named Ye... But he was not in the square just now. Is it??Why did you suddenly appear behind you??


    However, the following things are no longer for Liuli to think about...


    Because, she felt that her waist was hugged by a pair of strong arms... from behind, the breath was completely different from that of a woman, making Liuli feel a sense of inadequacy... "You, you What do you want to do? You, this is blasphemy, a felony..."


    "Really?? Then you kill me..." Zhou Ye smiled and whispered softly in Liuli''s ear: "You--can you do it?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1317

    "I, of course I can!!" Liuli said as she wanted to transport mana, and punish the human behind her who dared to treat her presumptuously...


    However, she found sadly... her own mana could not be mentioned at all, and she could not use any of her strength...


    At this moment, Liuli really panicked... "You, don''t mess around... you are offending the sky..."


    "What is Tiantiao? Can it be eaten?" Zhou Ye didn''t care about Tiantiao or Tiantiao... Directly, he directed his hand to Liuli''s skirt...


    "No...you..."


    "Your body is far more honest than you expected..." Zhou Ye felt the super feeling coming from his fingertips, and smiled slightly: "Then...I''m not welcome!!"


    How dare he scold himself in the morning... If he doesn''t play this celestial woman into eighteen appearances, how can he mix in the multiverse in the future??


    "no!!!!"


    Liuli quickly-realized what Amber felt, and understood why Amber made such a noise... However, she was worse than Amber because Amber drank and she didn''t, so-the pain will be a little bit more... hehe Hehe.


    Reference 1725


    The first thousand seven hundred and twenty-five chapters


    The sky gradually lights up...


    Under the sunlight, Kohaku opened his eyes...


    "Hiss...it hurts..." As soon as Kohaku woke up, she took a breath from the pain coming from her body...


    Enduring the severe pain, Amber supported her arms and wanted to get up, but... found that she couldn''t get up at all... because her waist was firmly held by an arm.


    Humber couldn''t help turning his head to look. What caught her eyes was a handsome face... it was not someone else, it was Zhou Ye...


    In an instant-everything from last night, like a movie played backwards, flashed through her mind...


    She couldn''t help but stretched out her hand and stroked this face... The experience she had never had last night gave her the feeling that she was no longer alone... Her heart, following what happened last night, was ''S figure is completely occupied...


    "Ye..." Amber murmured...


    At this moment, only him was in her eyes... She didn''t even notice that her sisters were lying here around her, just like her.


    Zhou Ye seemed to be awakened by Humber''s behavior, and he opened his eyes."Morning, Amber!"


    "Morning?" Humber didn''t quite understand Zhou Ye''s words, but...this didn''t delay her to say something."Morning, Ye!!"


    "From today, you are my woman...you know?" Zhou Ye smiled, teasing the dumb Amber in front of him... "Come on, I will stamp you first!"


    While talking, Zhou Ye leaned forward, not holding Amber...


    Everything last night was hazy in Humber''s mind because of the strength of the wine, but Zhou Ye''s good morning, she got it this time in a sober state.Just for a moment...she fell in love with this way of expressing feelings...


    If it hadn''t been for Liuli to wake up and drag Zhou Ye out of her arms with dissatisfaction, Humber would still hold Zhou Ye and refuse to let go.


    "Amber...I, I don''t care how you stole the head of the goddess before... But Ye-I will never let it to you!!" Compared to Amber''s half-drunk state, he was sober. The colored glaze that was next to Zhou Ye will obviously fall more thoroughly.


    Facing the provocative Liuli, the good-tempered Amber also became tough, "Liuli, I won''t let you monopolize Ye!!"


    Zhou Ye was like this, like a tug-of-war rope, earned and taken away by the two...


    This is not over yet... As the other goddesses wake up... They also join the ranks of the fight...


    According to the distance between each other, there are those who help Amber and some who help Liuli... For example, Ya, who is helping Amber...


    All the time--the whole room became a mess...


    Zhou Ye was angry."I said-you can give me enough!!"


    Withdraw-get up-time enchantment-second ten thousand blows-


    Finally, the whole world is clean again...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As time passed day by day, the Jiuli tribe also changed with each passing day.


    Amber and the others carefully taught their human sisters how to sow grain on the ground, how to use plant fibers to make exquisite cloth... how to practice... and so on.


    They work at sunrise and rest at sunset...


    Slowly, it blended into the nine girls.


    Although it took Zhou Ye a lot of effort to integrate in the beginning... But, under Zhou Ye''s spring breeze and rain, no woman can survive three days... So, some small waves are like this. Turned into invisible by Zhou Ye.


    One month later...


    The first primitive tribe to return to the Jiuli tribe is back...


    They directly set up a camp more than 100 kilometers away from the Jiuli tribe...


    And Zhou Ye informed them that the original girl from the tribe came to his tribe to learn the knowledge brought by the goddess...Why the original girl?Because primitive men want to hunt...


    Over time¡­¡­


    half year later----


    All the primitive tribes that split from the Jiuli tribe have returned, and they all sent representatives of the primitive females from their tribes to their ancestors to learn the god-given knowledge brought by the goddess.


    They began to learn to find food from the land. They don''t need to rely solely on hunting to obtain food to feed the entire tribe.


    With the cultivation methods brought by the goddesses, the primitive people became smarter and stronger...


    However-with the civilization of the primitive people... something called ambition began to spread among the primitive people.


    Jiuli Tribe¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In Zhou Ye''s room...


    Zhou Ye is graciously helping tea and tea to wash the essence--


    I saw the tea tea that had become a fifteen or sixteen-year-old big Lolita lying flat on the couch... And Zhou Ye, with one hand on the Dazhui point behind her, and one hand on her perineal point... with Own spring breeze and rain will wash the essence for her.


    "Dad, daddy... so uncomfortable!!" Cha Cha looked at Zhou Ye with a blushing face... exhaled and muttered.


    "Be forbearing... baby!!" Zhou Ye said while doing his best.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Chacha couldn''t help complaining: "Endurance...endurance...I have endured it for 16 years...bad father...when did you agree to eat me..."

 The Movie World Chapter 1318

    "There will be two more years... tea tea baby, hold on for another two years..." Zhou Ye smiled, calming the tea ceremony.


    "Then...then you help me..."


    "Help you? How can I help?" Zhou Ye teased Chacha knowingly...


    "..." Cha Cha did not speak, but looked at her father''s desire...


    Okay, Zhou Ye understood in a second... "Ahem... Isn''t this a bit bad?"


    "I don''t care... If you don''t help me, Dad, I can''t bear it..." Cha Cha jumped up from the couch in anger and rushed into Zhou Ye''s arms."Do you know how uncomfortable this is? Bad father...you won''t help me...uuuuu..."


    "..." Looking at the fake crying tea, Zhou Ye couldn''t help rolling his eyes, "Okay, okay, I''ll help you!!"


    "Dad is so nice..."


    After half an hour----


    A scream of Cha Cha came from the room, and then returned to calm again.


    After a while, Zhou Ye walked out...While washing his mouth with tea, he walked to the door...


    At this moment, Azshara came in... "Honey, someone is looking for you!!"


    "Someone is looking for me? Who is looking for me?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Chi You!" The name Azshara spit out made Zhou Ye startled...


    He really doesn''t have much friendship with Chi You... What''s the matter about this guy coming to him??


    After thinking for a while, Zhou Ye nodded and said, "Well, I''ll go take a look...Where is he now?"


    "He''s at the gate of the stockade!!" Azshara said with a smile.


    "I will meet him!!"


    Reference 1726


    The first thousand seven hundred and twenty-six chapters


    "It''s been a long time...Ye!!" Chi You looked at Zhou Ye coming from a distance, smiled and waved hello.


    "Long time no see...!!!" Zhou Ye also smiled and waved to Chi You.


    "We haven''t seen each other for more than ten years!!" Chi You looked at Zhou Ye, smiled, and said, "Since I left Jiuli with the old patriarch!!!"


    "Yeah!!" Zhou Ye nodded and asked, "What can you do with me?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, Chi You looked at the busy celestial ladies in the Jiuli tribe with some caution, and said, "This is not a place to talk. How about we talk in another place?"


    "Yeah!!!" Zhou Ye nodded.


    The two of them walked one after another towards the beach outside the Jiuli tribe...


    When the two walked to the beach... After a long walk, Chi You finally spoke.


    "Ye, you are the strongest warrior of the Jiuli tribe, even stronger than me... Are you willing to be forever-being held down by the gods above?" Chi You said, pointing to the root in the sea. The huge dragon pillar of the earth and the sky...


    "Oh? What about reconciliation? What about unwillingness?" Zhou Ye looked at Chi You and said calmly.


    "Along with me, let''s hit Kunlun...Let''s completely overthrow the whole Kunlun... From then on, there will be no such thing as a god that can press our heads..." Chi You said, looking at Zhou Ye... ¡­"At that time, our destiny will be in our hands...not the so-called god!!"


    "Haha...I refuse!!" Zhou Ye smiled...turned his head and walked towards the Jiuli tribe.


    "Why? Why refuse...Obviously you have such a powerful strength, why refuse?" Chi You shouted unwillingly.


    "The human heart is not enough to swallow the elephant... And, as long as I don''t mess with me... I don''t bother to pay attention to them, whether it is a god or you... Don''t bother me..." Zhou Ye turned slightly to his side. Looking at Chi You... "I just want to live my own happy life-don''t bother me, otherwise-I will make you regret it!!"


    Chi You was stiffened by Zhou Ye''s glance...


    For an instant, he felt that his whole body was extremely cold... he couldn''t move his hands and feet... It wasn''t until Zhou Ye''s figure disappeared from his vision that he gradually recovered...


    "I... still inferior to him..." Chi You laughed at himself as he looked at the deserted beach.


    I originally thought that after practicing the exercises taught by the goddess, I wouldn''t say that I would be shoulder to shoulder with Zhou Ye, at least I would shorten the gap...


    As a result-he found that he was still far inferior to Zhou Ye... actually he couldn''t resist even a look in Zhou Ye''s eyes.


    That kind of gap made Chi You feel a sense of discouragement.


    After a while--


    Chi You walked step by step towards the settlement of his tribe...


    He had settled his attention, no matter whether Zhou Ye was willing to help him or not, he would start this war.


    Nothing else, just because he didn''t want his destiny to be controlled by others... God created him??He doesn''t believe it...


    And at this moment--


    Zhou Ye has returned to his stockade...


    "Amber... go and gather all your sisters!!"


    "Husband... Has something happened?" Humber looked at Zhou Ye strangely... She had never seen her man so serious.


    "It''s nothing..." Zhou Ye also felt like he had made a fuss. He smiled slightly and said, "It''s just that we need to find a place to evacuate a little bit!!"


    "Refuge?? What happened? Husband?" Humber heard Zhou Ye''s words and became even more anxious.


    "Hey, go and summon your sisters first, and I will explain it to you in a while!!" Zhou Ye calmed Humber softly.


    Amber hesitated, and finally nodded obediently, "Hmm!!"


    quickly----


    Zhou Ye''s room, which was over a thousand square meters, was crowded with women...


    Whether it is the daughter of Jiuli or the celestial ladies...As long as the women who have a relationship with Zhou Ye, they are summoned by Huanghu...


    "Baby, the war is about to begin!!" Zhou Ye looked at his women and said.


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the girls were stunned...


    "War??? What is war???"


    "Is it scary?"


    ".................."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1319

    "..."


    Zhou Ye didn''t speak, and let his women talk there. After a while-he continued: "Just now, Chi You asked me to join me..."


    He repeated what happened when he met Chi You just now... Then he looked at the girls and said, "We are going to move..."


    "Why move? If Kunlun dares to come, we will kill them back, if Chi You dare to come, we will kill them...Why are we leaving?" Azshara stood up first and said loudly.


    "Huniu¡ª¡ª!!!" Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head and sighed: "Of course I am not afraid of them, but...I don''t want you to be hurt at all, and, in my opinion, the war between the two sides It has nothing to do with me... It''s better for us to watch tiger fights across the bank. I don''t want to help people block guns for no reason!"


    "My husband is right..." Amber agreed.


    For her, she neither wanted to be an enemy of Kunlun, but she also didn''t want the people of Kunlun to disrupt her life with Zhou Ye.


    And this is precisely why Zhou Ye moved to the tribe.


    As soon as Chi You started fighting with Kunlun... Things in the stockade on Zhou Ye''s side would inevitably be exposed to the people of Kunlun.


    Zhou Ye was not afraid of the people of Kunlun, but--he didn''t want to help Chiyou block his gun for no reason...


    Besides, Zhou Ye also has his own ideas...


    Chacha is not Pluto, so unhappy...


    So... Chi You is still going to die...


    As for how he died, Zhou Ye doesn''t care...


    Do as you think...


    Under Zhou Ye''s order, the girls packed their belongings directly... and then - from the portal that Zhou Ye opened, they left this awkward place.


    Regarding the departure of Zhou Ye''s Jiuli tribe, Chi You received the news immediately...


    He didn''t think that Zhou Ye was afraid of him before leaving...


    After all, he was shocked by Zhou Ye''s glance.


    However, Zhou Ye''s departure also brought him certain benefits...


    Chi You directly occupied the already vacant cottage of the Jiuli clan, and then-calling himself-Jiuli orthodox, called on the patriarchs of the tribes of the primitive people... to discuss major issues with him.


    Primitive calendar year 895-Primordial Chi You, led Primordial, launched a war against Kunlun aloft...


    This battle lasted for a whole year, and even Kunlun Tianzhu was broken...


    The war ended with Chi You''s failure... The gods set off a huge wave in the sea and cleaned the earth for three full years before cleaning the blood stains on the earth.


    Reference 1727


    One thousand seven hundred and twenty seven chapters


    The heavy rain poured down from the sky...


    It''s as if someone had pierced a hole in the sky, pattering the next non-stop.


    This kind of heavy rain has been falling for a whole year...


    The heavy rain accompanies the flood, raging on this wild continent... never stopped.


    On a lush mountain peak, a large manor built of huge rocks stands in it.


    Through the white rain line connecting the sky and the earth, the entire manor looks like a celestial illusion, which is dazzling.


    At this time, a handsome young man wearing a hat and a quilt came out from the door of this gorgeous manor. Behind him, he was followed by a playful and lovely young girl in a white palace costume.


    The girl didn''t wear rain gear, but holding a wooden umbrella woven from the leaves of an unknown plant, she bounced behind the boy.


    The two of them walked out of the gate of the manor, one after the other, along the winding steps paved with large blue stones, towards the bottom of the mountain.


    When the two reached the end of the steps, before the flood raging on the earth, they stopped their steps.


    I saw that handsome young man in a princess clothes, as if doing magic, suddenly appeared in his hand an oversized parasol. With a light wave of his hand, the steel handle of the parasol was inserted into the ground paved with large bluestone. on¡­¡­


    It''s not over yet...


    Then the teenager gently waved his right hand, and two single sofas that looked extremely comfortable appeared under the umbrella.The boy sat on the sofa unceremoniously, and then a long fishing rod appeared out of thin air in his hand... His hand shook, and the rain line drew a beautiful arc in the air... and fell into the flood. .


    And that girl, at this moment, put the wooden umbrella in her hand aside, and sat beside the boy...


    Without seeing how she acted, a wooden table full of natural flavor appeared in front of her. On the wooden table... there was also a small red clay tea stove...


    The girl cautiously put the charcoal that she didn''t know where it came from and put it into the tea stove, and then¡ªI saw her breathe slightly into the tea stove full of charcoal, and the charcoal in the tea stove burned. ...


    The girl looked at the burning tea stove and smiled. Then, she put the teapot on the side... Then, she sat quietly on the side, watching the boy idiotically, fishing in the flood...


    It seems that the teenager is a little embarrassed by the girl...


    "Ahem...Chacha, can you not look at me like this?" the boy said embarrassedly.


    "Can''t..." Chacha said with a smile: "I want to keep looking at my dad... I can''t see enough at all!!"


    That''s right, these two people are Zhou Ye and his adopted daughter, Chacha.


    It has been almost two years since Zhou Ye brought his own woman to the inland mountain called Tiannvfeng in order not to help Chi You block his gun.


    Last night¡ªZhou Ye completely wiped out Chacha...because yesterday was Chacha¡¯s 18th birthday.


    Girls who first taste that taste are always very clingy...


    No, early in the morning, Zhou Ye said he would go out for fishing and leisure... Chacha will follow all the time...


    It''s called it-making tea for his father.


    Looking at the tea and tea that was staring at him idiotically... Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, then patted his retreat, and said, "Forget it...I know you can''t stay idle, come and sit here. !!!"


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s movements, Chacha''s happy beautiful eyes turned into crescent moons. She stood up from her sofa with a grin, and then sat on Zhou Ye''s lap unceremoniously.The whole person nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms like a lazy kitten...


    In the torrential rain¡ªat the foot of the shimmering mountain¡ªthe parasols standing still in the rain, and the father and daughter like couples under the umbrella, all these make up a beautiful landscape like ink painting...


    It seemed that God was eagerly fed by Zhou Ye''s dog food. Suddenly, the squally rain and rain became a bit more urgent, as if he wanted to bathe the father and daughter in a heart-warming manner.


    It''s a pity that those big raindrops, even with the help of wind, can''t invade the square inch under the umbrella.


    After all, Zhou Ye came to fish in the rain in order to pretend to be a literati, and to experience the artistic conception of fishing in the rain... He is not really self-absorbed, and likes to be beaten by wind and rain.


    The wall of thoughts built around him, let alone it rained, just a knife, what can he do??


    Embracing the fragrant nephrite, sitting on a comfortable sofa, the tea scent of tea came from the red clay tea stove next to it... Watching the pouring rain outside the world, an indescribable sense of warmth rose from Zhou Ye''s heart From...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1320

    He couldn''t help but pecked Chacha lightly on the neck, making Chacha a smile: "Dad...itchy..."


    "Where is it? I''ll help you..."


    "Bad Dad..."


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    The father and daughter were engaged in this nutritious conversation, enjoying the romance of embracing each other in the rain... At this moment, suddenly the cloudy sky became clear...


    No, it''s not that the sky is clearing up.


    But in the sky, as if a hole had been broken, the sunlight gushed out from the gap... and enveloped the entire mountain.


    Thousands of tall figures wearing golden helmets and armors just stood in the air out of thin air.


    "Dad..." Seeing this situation, Chacha looked at her father with some worry.


    She knew that among her mothers, more than 20 people were the goddesses of Kunlun...In mid-air, those guys in golden clothes and golden armor were obviously from Kunlun...They, the ones who came were not kind... ¡­


    "Don''t worry, baby!!" Zhou Ye smiled and patted Chacha''s powder back...


    At this time, Chacha also knew that it was not when she was acting like a baby, she cleverly stood up from her father...Qiao stood aside.


    And Zhou Ye still has no plans to get up... Some shrimp soldiers and crabs are just a few, do you need him to get up to welcome him??


    At this moment-there was a sound of dragon chanting from the sky, and along with the sound-the golden armored men separated to the sides...respectfully fell on one knee, shouting in unison: "Respectfully welcome the Queen Mother Xi..."


    "Haha... there are not many people, and the shelf is not small!!" Zhou Ye sneered, still having no intention of getting up.


    At this time, a dragon rush, pulled by nine dragons, rushed from the horizon. Around the dragon rush, there were hundreds of females surrounding it, faintly, fairy music fluttered, and brocade clothes... Home weather...


    Long Hu stopped in front of the Golden Armour Army...


    A slender figure wearing a phoenix crown and a golden robe, supported by a group of goddesses, walked off Long Hu...


    Reference 1728


    The first thousand seven hundred and twenty-six chapters


    Zhou Ye didn''t get up either, just watching what happened in mid-air with such joy...He was the one who was least afraid of Kunlun people from asking questions... Maybe, he could collect more papers from the Heavenly Girl.However, Queen Mother West, who had walked down from Longhu, stunned him on the spot when she spoke.


    "The concubine is graceful, and I have seen God!!" The dignified and beautiful Queen Mother of the West did not ask her teacher when she came up as Zhou Ye thought. Instead, she looked respectful and slightly shorted towards Zhou Ye. A gift.


    Zhou Ye was stunned...


    Damn it, do it if you don''t agree??


    Okay, how about a million heavenly soldiers to catch demon??


    You are so embarrassed, how can I grab the goddess??


    You are not playing cards according to the routine...


    "Dad..." Seeing her father stunned there, Cha Cha hurriedly tugged at Zhou Ye''s shirt... "People are saying hello to you!!"


    "Cough... I''m sorry, I remembered some past events!!" Zhou Ye coughed dryly, then flew directly into the air with the tea... and stood opposite Queen Mother Xi Wanyu.


    Seeing the Queen Mother of the West who looked like a dignified and beautiful lady, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "You--know me??"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s questioning, Queen Mother West raised her head with a smile on her face and said: "As soon as the God came to this world, the concubine felt a little bit, so...use the Hetuluo book to calculate..."


    "What did you figure out?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile...


    "This..." For a while, Wanyu didn''t know what to say... In the hexagram image, the fierce brings good luck... Ji Zhong brings peach blossoms... And, the peach blossoms are still related to her... How can she say it??


    Looking at the hesitant appearance of Queen Mother Xi... Zhou Ye smiled slightly and patted the chacha dolphins... and said: "Baby, you go back first and tell you the mothers so that they don''t have to worry...I There are some things I need to discuss with Queen Mother Xi..."


    "This..." Chacha didn''t want to go back, but she knew that she was also a burden to her father here... So, she gritted her teeth... "Well... Then I''ll go back first, Dad... You also go back soon..."


    "Well, I will go back soon..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    After getting the affirmative answer from his father, Cha Cha turned around and flew towards his manor...


    It wasn''t until he saw his daughter''s back that disappeared into the manor, Zhou Ye turned and looked at Xi Wangmu Wanyu again."Western Queen¡­¡­"


    "The concubine dared not call herself Queen Mother of the West in front of Shangshen. It would be fine if the Shangshen told me Wanyu..." Wanyu hurriedly bent over and said salute when he heard Zhou Ye''s words.


    "Okay, then¡ªWanyu...How about let''s change a place and have a good talk?" Although Zhou Ye used a question, he did not give Queen Mother Xi any room for refusal... and grabbed Queen Mother Xi¡¯s fan. Wrists, with a burst of crisp sound like broken glass... the two disappeared in front of a group of golden armored men and goddesses.


    Facing this sudden situation where Queen Mother of the West was taken away...These golden armored men and women, as if they hadn''t seen them, stood on the spot one by one, watching their noses, noses and mouths.


    When they came, they had been repeatedly instructed by the upper side...Nothing happened to that existence...This is an iron law.


    One hour passed...


    Queen Mother West still did not appear-


    Two hours passed............


    The two still did not show up--


    Until¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªThree hours later......


    The figures of Queen Mother Xi and Zhou Ye appeared in front of everyone again...


    It''s just that a careful goddess found out that Queen Mother Xi looked a little different...


    Not only was the phoenix hairpin on her head crossed in the wrong place, but also the clothes of Queen Mother Xi looked a little messy...


    The most important thing is-Queen Mother West''s temperament has undergone a great change... If the former Queen Mother West was dignified and beautiful, now Queen Mother West has an indescribable feeling... um- How to describe it?It was the kind of...with a trace of laziness, as if I had just experienced something.


    "Since the God gave such orders...then, the concubine must do so..." Although Queen Mother Xi said so, her eyes were full of resentment when she looked at Zhou Ye...


    That kind of resentment is just like the feeling of a little girl who has just tasted the taste of love, but has to be separated from her lover...


    "Um...then the matter is settled!!" Zhou Ye said... and gave Wanyu a wink...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s eyes, the grievances in Queen Mother Xi''s eyes had only been reduced...


    She whispered: "Get off, let''s go back to Kunlun!!"


    Following her instructions, two maidservants hurriedly walked to her side, one by one, assisted Queen Mother Xi, and walked towards her dragon...


    The two celestial daughters holding Queen Mother Xi are still wondering there...


    In the past, supporting Queen Mother Xi was just a look... But this time, it seemed that Queen Mother Xi was really tired, and half of the power was placed on their hands...


    Of course, they only dared to think about these thoughts in their hearts... said they dare not say.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1321

    After Queen Mother West sat on Long Hug again... Under the cover of Long Hu''s bead curtain, she kept looking back at Zhou Ye... The sadness in her eyes almost brought Zhou Ye in.


    Until Zhou Ye''s voice came in her mind...


    [Wanyu, don''t do this... Let''s have a long time to come!


    [I don''t care, you just take care of your women, and refuse to go back to Kunlun with me, or let my lower realm come to you... Have you ever thought about how I feel?Thin lover...]


    [Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...


    [Why... Am I so shameless??To be sneaky...I don''t care, I want to be honest...]


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ...


    Zhou Ye looked at the Kunlun team going away... couldn''t help but smile.


    Three hours outside, in the mirror world, but a whole three years have passed... In these three years, how did he adjust Wanyu, the innocent Queen Mother of the West, into a little woman who is obedient to him... ¡­Only these two people know.


    However, I have to say-the old house is on fire and it burns fast-this sentence really makes sense.


    At the beginning, Wanyu looked like she couldn''t follow her, but after the taste of the marrow knew the sweetness...she was the most active.


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye''s body is strong enough to hold this woman who has been in her boudoir for thousands of years...


    This world is so good, it''s so good that God doesn''t understand love... Queen Mother West is a girl-it''s so good.


    Reference 1729


    The first thousand seven hundred and twenty-nine chapters


    During the three years in the mirror world, Zhou Ye didn''t just care about kissing and kissing the Queen Mother of the West.


    He knew a little bit about why he would be so respectful when he saw him.


    When Zhou Ye entered this world, he naturally triggered some sense of heaven and earth...


    How should I put it, with Zhou Ye''s current strength, entering a world would definitely cause a wave of waves.


    If you compare the world to a pond, then Zhou Ye is an invisible boulder.


    When this invisible boulder was thrown into the pond, the waves caused were enough to alarm the big fish in this pond...


    Although Zhou Ye is not in the Five Elements, does not enter into reincarnation, does not account for the characteristics of cause and effect, so it is impossible to investigate... But the women around him do not have this ability.


    So, with the help of Hetu Luoshu, Wanyu still discovered his existence.


    Feeling a little bit in her heart, Wanyu used the Hetu Luoshu to calculate Zhou Ye''s fate¡ªthe result¡ªnothing...


    Out of curiosity, Wanyu gave herself another divination... To her astonishment, her destiny had changed... faintly, she was even connected with Zhou Ye, the black hole of fate...


    She tried to hold evil thoughts towards Zhou Ye, to divination-the hexagrams were extremely fierce.


    She tried again, divination with Zhou Ye''s friendship-the hexagram is a peach blossom...


    This really caused Wanyu''s headache... even she took the Taishan Mansion together, and had evil thoughts for divination against Zhou Ye-the result was still dead.


    That means--for the enemy, the entire Kunlun will fall...


    This is also why Queen Mother Wanyu was so respectful when she saw Zhou Ye...because she knew that she was not Zhou Ye''s opponent...


    In fact, Kunlun had already separated from the ground at this time and ascended into space.


    But even so, Queen Mother Xi still had to go to see Zhou Ye, because - she planned to create humanity again, and Zhou Ye was the biggest variable.


    Without clarifying Zhou Ye''s thoughts, how could Western Queen Wanyu dare to create humans again??


    It¡¯s just that what Wanyu didn¡¯t expect was that Zhou Ye was a scumbag at all. When they met, they immediately trapped her in the mirror world...and...not to mention everyone knows what happened behind. ...


    Wanyu was completely conquered by Zhou Ye and became one of his little women.


    Wanyu''s return this time is to follow Zhou Ye''s instructions to create a place of reincarnation of souls with the souls of the war-dead primitive humans...As for - who controls the place of reincarnation of souls??


    Does this need to be asked??


    Of course it is-Zhou Ye said who is who...


    No way, the little woman in love is so capricious.


    Ahem-far away...


    After Zhou Ye watched Wanyu''s honor guard disappear to the horizon, he turned and fell towards his manor...


    As soon as he entered his manor, he was immediately surrounded by a group of women...


    "Husband, are you okay? Your Majesty Queen Xi didn''t embarrass you..." Amber asked anxiously.


    "It''s okay!!" Zhou Ye smiled and looked at the anxious expressions on the faces of the women, and said: "I have a very happy chat with Queen Mother Xi...She also invited us to take charge of the underworld!!"


    For the time being, Zhou Ye didn''t want to talk about the fact that he had sex with her...Why is it better for a wife to steal?


    Currently, Zhou Ye''s positioning for Queen Mother of the West is to steal...


    Think about it, the target of the affair is actually the first female fairy, one of the oldest ancient gods in this world... It''s really exciting.


    "Underworld?? What is that?" Liuli asked strangely: "When I was in Kunlun, I never heard of underworld!!"


    "The Queen Mother of the West feels that this battle has hurt the heavens and peace, so she intends to recreate a place of reincarnation of the soul..." Just as Zhou Ye was about to explain, a drum sounded from outside. The sound of the drums is like shaking people''s hearts.


    The girls were stunned when they heard the drum sound... They were so familiar with the drum sound... Isn''t this the Kui Niu giant drum of the Jiuli tribe??


    Zhou Ye smiled when he heard the drums."Let''s go, Taishan Mansion Monarch Festival is about to begin... Let''s go and see together!!"


    As Zhou Ye said, he opened a portal directly, and walked in first...


    And the women also followed their men into the portal with their faces full of doubts...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After a while, Zhou Ye and the girls appeared on a mountain near the sea.


    At this time, the heavy rain between the sky and the earth has temporarily stopped... but the sun that should have leaked out did not appear... Instead, a full moon hung in the night sky.


    "Hey... why is it dark?" Ya asked curiously: "Hey, isn''t this Jiuli tribe?"

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1322

    At this moment, the sound of the drums stopped, and a misty voice faintly shouted: "The soul is back--the soul is back..."


    With the sound, from the sea, from the ground, from the mountains and forests... Millions of faint fluorescent lights slowly rose... and then flew towards the sea.


    If you look closely, there is a face wrapped in every fluorescent light...


    This is the soul of the war dead...


    Among them, a fluorescent flying in the front suddenly seemed to have discovered something. After turning a circle, he flew towards Zhou Ye...


    While flying, it was still roaring."Ye, you traitor... you actually colluded with Kunlun... no wonder you refused to help us!! You damn... damn!!!"


    In the fluorescence, it was Chi You''s green soul... At this moment, his hideous face was grinning, and he was ready to bite Zhou Ye.


    "Haha..." Facing Chi You''s terrible resentment...Zhou Ye smiled coldly, and opened his mouth slightly--"Get out!"


    A rolling word, like a thunder in the world, the souls of all the primitive people in the shock trembled...The soul of Chi You who was the first to be smashed by the word shock... became the most primitive spirit... of Chi You''s The soul has since disappeared completely in the world.


    The voice calling for souls in the sky was also stopped by Zhou Ye''s words...


    Fortunately, after a while... the voice returned to normal again and began his own soul-calling ritual.


    The souls of millions of primitive humans finally turned into eight hundred miles of yellow springs and endless underworlds.


    At this time, a tall figure wearing a dragon robe and a bead curtain appeared in the sky with the Queen Mother of the West. After bowing to Zhou Ye, they said in unison:


    "Respectfully please God, take charge of the Hades, set life and death, build reincarnation!!"


    "Ahem... I won''t be in charge of the Hades!!" Zhou Ye said, pushing out the chacha behind him... "I think my daughter Chacha is more suitable for holding the Hades..."


    "Me?? Me?? Can I????" Cha Cha was stunned at this time... She pointed to her nose and looked at her father with surprise...


    Reference 1730


    One thousand seven hundred and thirty chapters


    In the depths of the Hades¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A magnificent manor stands in it...


    In the most luxurious room of the manor, Cha Cha looked at the two scrolls of life and death in his hand with a dazed expression... Until now, he still hasn''t turned this turn.


    She just went fishing with her father and met someone from Kunlun...


    Then she was driven home by her father...


    Then, her father came back and said that he would take her and her mothers to see the Taishan Mansion Monarch Festival... As a result, she became so unexplainably the Pluto in charge of the life and death scrolls of Mingtu??


    "Dad...I think you should give me an explanation..." Cha Cha said and looked at Zhou Ye who was looking at her room.


    "Ahem...explain?? What''s the explanation?" Zhou Ye asked knowingly.


    "Why do Kunlun gods listen to you? Why did you push me to the position of Pluto?" Cha Cha said, hugging her father firmly, and staring at Zhou Ye with her beautiful eyes. Eyes.


    At this time, whether it was Azshara or the original girls, they all went to other manors just like Amber. They were very interested in their own rooms. They wanted to decorate their rooms as their own. Imaginary appearance.


    As for Zhou Ye??


    This guy has no room...Anyway, the girls'' room, where does he want to sleep...Who can''t let him sleep??


    Facing his daughter''s question... Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Why do they listen to me? Because they can''t beat me... As for why you should be the Pluto? That''s because I think...Compared to being Pluto, I would rather be the father of Pluto...so..."


    Hearing what his father said, Cha Cha couldn''t help rolling her eyes...


    Well, these reasons barely make sense, even if he passes the level...


    but¡­¡­


    "I don''t like Hades...it''s deserted here...no sunshine, no vitality...nothing...I hate Hades..." Chacha couldn''t help complaining.


    Indeed-in the depths of the entire Hades, there is nothing left except darkness and loneliness...


    In this regard, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to complain... Queen Mother Xi''s imagination is too scarce...


    Why must the Hades be dark and cold??


    Pluto is not a ghost who commits sins, so why bother with Pluto??


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye sighed helplessly... gently opened the window... looked at the dark void outside... whispered: "Law: the underworld should be divided into heaven and earth!!"


    As his voice fell...the entire chaotic underworld for no reason, a burst of spring thunder sounded...


    With the bursts of spring thunder...the entire chaotic underworld was separated...


    Those who are clear and light, rise to heaven.


    Those who are turbid and turbid fall to the ground.


    At this time, the girls were all attracted by the changes in the underworld and walked out of their rooms.


    Zhou Ye continued to speak softly: "Laws: In the depths of the underworld, there should be day and night reincarnation and four seasons, and there should be flowers that will never give up...everlasting grass!"


    A flaming sun slowly rises from the horizon of the underworld, and then, centered on the Hades Manor, a radius of 500 kilometers... Numerous rare flowers and weeds slowly grow out of the soil... Only in the blink of an eye, originally desolate The land was replaced by a grassland full of flowers.


    now----


    Cha Cha, standing behind Zhou Ye, was completely stunned by the scene in front of him...


    "Okay, so beautiful..."


    "Do you like it?" Zhou Ye asked in a low voice while looking at Cha Cha with a smile.


    "Like..." Chacha lit her little head vigorously.


    "Want to go out to play?"


    "miss you!!"


    "Then what are you waiting for? Baby!!!"


    "Thank you Dad!!" Chacha couldn''t help it anymore, she hugged Zhou Ye hard, and after a fierce kiss, she didn''t even care to walk through the door, and jumped out from the window...in this piece of Hundred Flowers On the blooming grassland, running wildly everywhere...


    The girls also laughed and joined the ranks of crazy running.


    Watching the women running wild on the grassland, Zhou Ye''s corners pulled out a slight arc...


    Being able to transform the underworld into this way, he could do it with his unreasonable words...even Queen Mother Xi could not do it.


    After all, the underworld was transformed by the ghosts of millions of primitive people who died in battle...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1323

    Although their souls have been broken up and completely formed the substances that make up the underworld... But their unwilling hostility is still there.


    If the hostility is not resolved, the underworld will never be bright...


    This is also the reason why Queen Mother Xi couldn''t do it...Of course, this was not a difficult thing for Zhou Ye to do.


    At this moment, a pair of arms wrapped around Zhou Ye''s back... and then-tightly hugged Zhou Ye''s waist...


    Smelling the familiar fragrance, Zhou Ye didn''t need to look back to know who was holding him... "Why?"


    "Bo Qinglang... I did what I promised you... Did you promise me?" A voice came from behind Zhou Ye, not Wang Mu Wanyu, who was it??


    "What did I promise you?" Zhou Ye pretended to be silly and stupefied, but he was so angry to death.


    The plain hand raised high, trying to slap this thin lover, but after a few moves, it was impossible to start...


    Beating, reluctant, scolding, scolding...


    In her anger, her eyes were reddish, and tears could not help falling down bit by bit...


    This time, Zhou Ye was heartbroken. Anyway, it was his own woman... He just teased her just now, who knows that this girl is so ignorant to tease... "Don''t cry, don''t cry ...I''m not kidding you...Go, I''ll take you to visit the Hades and Huangquan together..."


    "Huh..." Wanyu twisted her face with anger, ignored Zhou Ye and wept alone...


    "Don''t cry, baby...I am not making you play..." Zhou Ye hurriedly opened his arms, hugged Wanyu in his arms, and whispered to comfort.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Moments later, after Zhou Ye exhausted his methods, he finally showed the smile of this big man, a generation of ancient gods, to appease...or, a woman--even a god can''t escape the invasion of love disease. Ah... As long as you have this disease, the big guy has to kneel.


    After finally comforting Wanyu, Zhou Ye took her and temporarily left the depths of the underworld and walked towards the eight hundred miles of Huangquan...


    Along the way, Wan Yu also looked at the empty and gloomy scenery in the underworld. Except for the depths of the underworld and the place where tea and tea lived, the other land of the underworld was dark and barren... But it¡¯s no wonder, after all. The underworld is newly established, and the world has just gone through a great cleansing. Where can the ghosts enter the underworld?


    However, after seeing the darkness and barrenness of the underworld, looking at the 800-mile yellow spring filled with yellow sand, it turned out to be a little more delicate.


    Looking at Huangquan with yellow sand everywhere, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile and said, "This yellow sand all over the sky has nothing to do with it..."


    "There should be a tribe here, who can''t control the evil spirits of the six realms, just call it Meng Poshi!!" Wanyu said, gently removing a black jade bracelet from her wrist and throwing it on Upon reaching the yellow spring, the jade bracelet fell into a giant python, nodding to Wanyu in salute.


    Reference 1731


    The first thousand seven hundred and thirty one


    Facing the giant python with a hideous face in front of her, who nodded and saluted herself, Queen Mother of the West smiled gently...


    "How can you leak such an ugly state, don''t you quickly transform into shape, and show up in front of me!!"


    Queen Mother West said, gently placing her hand on the snake''s head, gently...


    With a burst of light flashing...


    The giant python has disappeared. It is replaced by a beautiful girl in a white palace dress. She has a face like a peach blossom and a picture-like eyebrow. If one point is thinner, one more is fat... ¡­What a look of Zhong Ling.


    As soon as the girl appeared, she bowed to Zhou Ye and Queen Mother of the West Yingying, and said: "The little girl has seen Queen Mother of the West...I have seen Lord Zhou Ye!!"


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye was slightly taken aback when he heard the woman''s words... "Do you know me?"


    "Hehe..." The woman just chuckled and didn''t talk.


    Just when Zhou Ye was a little confused, Wanyu blushed with blush, and explained in a low voice: "Yelang...this woman was transformed by the jade bracelet in my hand...the things that happened over time...she should be all I know!!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Hearing Queen Mother Xi¡¯s explanation, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while...Well, you have to be careful when you are a female fairy in the future. Damn, the objects on this fairy will transform into shape at every turn... This is really... awesome... ¡­If all turned into such a beautiful woman, then---hehe, don¡¯t say it.


    Zhou Ye sorted out his thoughts for a while, looked at the woman again and asked, "What is your name?"


    "The little girl has just transformed...has never been famous...!!!" said the girl in the palace dress in white, and said politely to Wanyu again: "I beg Queen Mother for a name..."


    When Xi Wangmu Wanyu was still thinking...


    On the contrary, Zhou Ye spoke first... "Since you are a Meng Po clan, you should use the Meng character as your surname¡ªyou should use the seven characters as your name!!"


    "Meng Qi?" When Wanyu heard this, a smile appeared on her face."Yes, the seven characters are very famous... You were originally transformed from the spirit jade collected in the Seven Seas... You are called Meng Qihao!!"


    Damn it-it turns out that Qi Zi still has this saying.


    Zhou Ye only said that this woman was named Qi, because Zhou Ye saw this woman and the Meng Po clan in the movie "Soul Ferry¡¤Huangquan", Meng Qi looks very similar-that''s why he said so, but he didn''t expect , Queen Mother West actually named her Meng Qi...


    Could it be-is this Meng Qi the other Meng Qi??


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but look up and down Meng Qilai seriously again...


    Meng Qi''s face was blushing when Zhou Ye saw it... lowered her head and didn''t dare to look up... Just like Weiwei stood there...like an angry little wife.


    "Okay, don''t look..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s appearance... some vinegar jar was reluctant.


    Although, Wanyu ordered her jade bracelet into the Meng Po clan, and she had a trace of finding a housekeeper for her own man, and staying in and out of the underworld, watching his thoughts... But it does not mean she is now Can accept Zhou Ye''s practice of ignoring himself and only watching Meng Qi...


    It was agreed that I would accompany myself to travel to Mingtu, but it turned out...huh¡ª


    The more I thought about it, the more I felt aggrieved, Wanyu couldn''t help showing her own soul-chasing pinch. It was just a shot of Zhou Ye''s waist...


    "Cough cough...Don''t pinch, don''t pinch..." Zhou Ye''s body is strong enough to resist the Big Bang, of course, not afraid of Queen Mother Xi''s pinch, but... after all, they are all his own women, so I have to show some face. Yes, it would be sweet to pretend to be pitiful occasionally... "The meat is about to fall!!"


    "Huh-see if you dare to look at other girls in front of me..." Although she said harshly, Wanyu''s subordinates gently rubbed the place where she had just raged. rub¡­¡­


    After all, she didn''t want to hurt her Yelang... after all, it was hurting him, it was hurting her heart.


    And Meng Qi, who was standing opposite the two, bowed his head slightly, not knowing what he was thinking...


    After Zhou Ye and Wanyu were tired and crooked for a while, they planned to continue to travel the eight hundred miles of Huangquan, but... this time, there was another small tail behind them¡ªthe Meng Po clan who had just transformed. .


    Eight hundred miles of yellow spring, yellow sand everywhere...


    When I first watched it, I still felt a touch of sadness and beauty... But after watching it for a long time, I also felt a little aesthetic fatigue.


    "Yellow sand everywhere...it''s really boring!!" Wanyu was already a little lacking in the scenery here.


    Hearing Wanyu''s words, Zhou Ye smiled slightly... "I also think it''s too boring here... Rather, let me add a little more color to this place!!"


    "Oh? What color does Yelang intend to add to this place?" Wanyu asked curiously.


    Zhou Ye smiled without saying a word... just walked a few steps forward, and said in a deep voice: "Manzhushahua-flowers bloom on the other side-flowers bloom for a thousand years-fall for a thousand years-flowers and leaves never correspond. See-life is wrong-love is not cause and effect-fate is destined to life and death...!"


    Following Zhou Ye¡¯s words, eight hundred miles of yellow springs turned into a green flower field in the blink of an eye...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1324

    Hundreds of millions of Manzhushahua were born on the other side of this yellow spring.


    After all this was done... Zhou Ye smiled and turned his head, just about to say something... But he found out-fuck, these two girls actually cried.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Zhou Ye walked up to Wanyu with a dazed expression... he asked anxiously as he looked down at her who was weeping.


    As soon as Zhou Ye finished speaking, Wanyu didn¡¯t say anything yet. Meng Qi burst into tears, crying, and complaining to Zhou Ye: "Woo woo woo...too cruel, Lang Jun is really cruel. ......Why should they never see each other? Why should they miss each other for life and life?"


    "Eh¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Zhou Ye felt that he was just lying down the gun... He didn''t know why Manzhu Shahua was in this situation, is it good... He also occasionally brought it, pretending to be a deep suit, OK? ...


    "Yelang... let them see each other, okay?" At this moment, Wanyu also choked up and said...


    These flower words of Manzhu Shahua reminded her of the fact that she and Zhou Ye had to be separated...


    Although, she can occasionally sneak down to meet her prince, but-seeing these manjusawa... how can she not feel hurt??


    "Uh-okay!!" Zhou Ye sighed helplessly...said again: "Law: the other side of Huangquan flowers, the flowers and leaves should exist together, the flowers will never be defeated!"


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell--


    The Manzhushahua covered with yellow springs opened up in an instant...The brilliant red flowers all over the mountains and plains bloomed so delicately and beautifully, giving people a thrilling and coquettish beauty, just like blood covering the ground...


    Of course, Wanyu and Meng Qi don¡¯t think so. They see these delicate flowers and are happily playing in the sea of ??red flowers...


    Reference 1732


    Chapter one thousand seven hundred and thirty-two


    Above the yellow spring, the dim sun is still shining here...


    In the sea of ??red flowers, there are two bodies sleeping together.


    A breeze blew past... the red flowers of the other shore flower stroked their bodies.


    One of the playful flowers from the other shore, along with the wind, kept scratching on the greenish skin of the woman... finally awakened the woman.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, the woman discovered the fact that she was being held in her arms...


    Everything that happened yesterday suddenly flooded into her mind, and she slammed into the man''s arms with a shy cry.


    "Good morning, Xiaoqi!!" The sleeping man was awakened by the woman''s behavior. He opened his eyes with a smile, and greeted the woman.


    "Lang, Lang Jun... Good morning..." Meng Qi buried her little face in Zhou Ye''s arms, and responded with a little shyness...


    Seeing Meng Qi''s performance as a newlywed woman, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to laugh, and even more wanted to tease this Meng Po clan... "Do you still call me Langjun now?"


    "Ye, Ye, Yelang..." After Meng Qi stuttered these words, the whole person was not good... She buried her head in Zhou Ye''s arms and refused to go straight anymore. Woke up.


    Speaking of which, it is no wonder that this is the case.


    Yesterday, Wanyu had fun playing in the sea of ??flowers. On a whim, she and her husband were on the ground in the sea of ??flowers, and they achieved good deeds...


    As a guest, Meng Qi was just about to leave the two of them, and when they took refuge for a moment... but was stayed down...


    Meng Qi still remembers what Wanyu said to him until now.


    [I am in touch with you, I want you to guard the eight hundred miles of Huangquan as the second, the most important thing is to help me watch Yelang...]


    [I know that he is happy by nature and does not want to be restrained... and I am about to return to Kunlun, and I can¡¯t restrain him... Only you can help me look at him here, don¡¯t let him take any messy women Come back...not all women are qualified to be worthy of my sister.


    [Although Yelang possesses great supernatural powers, he is very good to his own women, so... I am the master today and betroth you to him... Don¡¯t try to control him forcibly, make good use of your woman¡¯s coquettish talent... He is a hundred Steelmaking, and you need to be flexible!


    Just as Meng Qiniang was thinking of Queen Mother Xi¡¯s instructions, she suddenly felt an unspeakable feeling under her body... Then, the whole person no longer had time to take care of him... There was only one thing she could do--- Holding Zhou Ye tightly, let him do something wrong on him...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Meng Qiniang woke up again... she found that she was already on a wooden couch in a room.


    She was also covered with a thin quilt...


    "Where is this place?" Meng Qiniang murmured, and wanted to turn over to stay...


    However, a little movement made her feel uncomfortable as if she fell apart...When people are fragile, they always want to find something familiar.


    For Meng Qiniang, she just transformed into form, apart from being familiar with Zhou Ye, she has nothing else...So, she couldn''t help crying in a low voice: "Yelang...Where are you Yelang?? Where have you been? Yelang..."


    However, to answer her, there is nothing else but the tranquility of the house full...


    At this moment-Meng Qiniang''s sorrow came from the heart... All of a sudden, she lay down on the wooden couch, couldn''t help her eyes with tears, and muttered to herself: "Yes... I''m just like a maid. , How can you expect Yelang''s love and pity... Meng Qi, you really think too much..."


    At this moment, a familiar voice came over... "What do you think too much?"


    Hearing this voice, Meng Qiniang couldn''t help but screamed and propped up... But, a moment later-she lay down again... She didn''t speak in her mouth, tears in her eyes... She was aggrieved. The appearance of his daughter-in-law...


    Following the voice, Zhou Ye''s figure appeared outside the door...


    He saw Meng Qiniang who was crying on the couch... hurriedly walked over, hugged Meng Qiniang and asked, "What happened? Qiniang, why are you crying? Who is bullying you? Tell me...I want him to never be overborn!!!"


    "It''s you, it''s you who bullied me!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Meng Qiniang couldn''t help the grievance in her heart anymore. She hugged Zhou Ye and cried bitterly... "It''s you... it''s you who bullied me." me ...... you know, I can not find you ...... eyes ooo, ooo ...... I think you hold anything against me is the demon itself, so do not me ...... ooo, ooo ...... "


    The more Meng Qiniang said, the more aggrieved, and the more he cried, the more painful...


    "Uh-I didn''t see your old wounds being healed and adding new ones, so I went to the world to find some tonics for you!!" Zhou Ye comforted Meng Qiniang, his hand swayed...in his palm, A large porcelain bowl appeared, and the bowl was full of unknown soup...


    As soon as this bowl of soup appeared, it attracted the attention of Meng Qiniang...


    There is no other reason-just one word-incense.


    The scent of this bowl of soup filled the room in just an instant...


    "What kind of soup is this?" Meng Qiniang stopped her tears for a while, and asked curiously.


    "Dragon liver and phoenix gallbladder soup..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and gently lifted Meng Qiniang from the couch... Then with the small spoon in his hand, he scooped up a spoonful of soup and placed it gently next to him. After blowing twice, it was gently sent to Meng Qiniang''s eye."Come on, try my craft..."


    At this moment, Meng Qiniang felt that her heart was melted by her own man...


    The teardrops in the eyes, like raindrops, fell drop by drop...


    "Hey, it seems that my craftsmanship is so bad that I can cry people..." Zhou Ye''s faintly funny voice, snorted Meng Qiniang''s words, broke his tears into a smile... "Bad guys... It''s not because of difficulties. Drinking and crying...People are because...because of joy...happy..."


    "What are you happy about? What are you happy about?" Zhou Ye asked knowingly with a smile.


    "Xinxi Yelang has me in his heart... Happy Yelang has worked so hard to find this dragon, liver and phoenix for me..." Meng Qiniang said, couldn''t help it anymore, and hugged Zhou Ye with his backhand... if Said that she was just forcibly assigned to Zhou Ye by the Queen Mother of the West at first, so now... after all these things, she has already loved Zhou Ye...


    Meng Qiniang is happy...

 The Movie World Chapter 1325

    It¡¯s just that Zhou Ye is unlucky...


    He is holding a bowl in one hand and a spoon in the other... He holds both hands high, for fear that the soup in the bowl will be spilled on Meng Qiniang''s body...


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t say anything. He just let Meng Qiniang hug him tightly. He knew that this was a way for Meng Qiniang to vent his feelings... It was not until I don¡¯t know how long before Zhou Ye said softly. Said: "Okay, Qiniang... If you don''t drink any soup, the soup will be cold, not good!"


    "I want you to feed me..."


    "it is good¡­¡­"


    Reference 1733


    The first thousand seven hundred and thirty-three chapters


    Underworld has no sun and moon, and Huangquan has no seasons...


    In the blink of an eye--


    Meng Qiniang didn''t know how long he had been in charge of the eight hundred miles of Huangquan.


    Fortunately, in the entire Huangquan, she is not the only one...


    Not only her Yelang will often come here to find her to linger, but even a group of sisters often come back here to find her and enjoy the eight hundred li mandala flower sea wonders.


    There is no sun or moon in the earth¡ªbut Huangquan, the channel connecting the world and the earth, has night and day.


    When the dim red sun rises from the east...


    Meng Qiniang slowly opened her eyes... She knew that today is the windy day of Huangquan every three hundred years, so... there will be no ghosts to disturb her purity.


    However, even if a ghost came to report on the reincarnation, she was unwilling to get up at this time...because-her Yelang stayed here last night, the rare day she could wake up in her own Langjun¡¯s arms, she said nothing. Early...


    Thinking of this, Meng Qiniang leaned back again and arched... so that she could be closer to her lover''s body... Then, she closed her eyes...


    A three-hundred-year holiday... let her take a good rest.


    And at this time-Zhou Ye woke up a long time ago... But he didn''t want to get up, but tightly held Qiniang''s arm tightly... I have to say that Meng Po''s black jade snake demonized Shape, soft body warm... it can be called a high-quality girl...


    Zhou Ye was especially greedy for Qiniang''s figure. How should I put it... Qiniang easily reminded him of his days in the world of white snakes...


    A white snake, a black snake and a green snake... It seems that I am a little entangled with the snake...


    Well, forget it...


    As long as it is a beautiful woman, Zhou Ye likes it...whether she is a human or a demon?


    People are not necessarily more noble than demons, and demons are not necessarily more cruel than humans...


    It¡¯s a human being or a demon, just look at it...


    With this kind of thought, Zhou Ye wanted to close his eyes, and hug the warm Meng Qiniang to sleep beautifully...


    However, just when Zhou Ye was about to close his eyes, he suddenly opened his eyes again... he, as if-- smelled a human touch.


    "It''s really interesting that some strangers took advantage of the 300-year strong wind of Huangquan to enter the Yellow Spring..."


    "What??" Zhou Ye muttered to herself, apparently awakening Meng Qiniang... She couldn''t help but sat up from the couch all of a sudden, ignoring her beautiful exposure before Huns in her eyes. ... asked in a hurry, "What should I do? Let him go back? Or..."


    There has never been a precedent for this kind of thing, and Meng Qiniang didn¡¯t know what to do for a while...


    "Don''t worry...Qiniang." Zhou Ye sat up lazily from the couch, hugging Qiniang with a soft smile: "Beyond Huangquan, there are extremely hardships and dangers... It''s not a caring person who enters through a hard-to-find entrance... Especially this kind of entry taking advantage of the Huangquan gale that happened once in three hundred years, and the days when the two worlds of Yin and Yang overlapped... said he broke in unintentionally, do you believe it?"


    "Then what did he do in the land of Huangquan?" Meng Qiniang said hesitantly.


    "Who knows... But, I guess-he definitely didn''t give you a gift!!" Zhou Ye said as he stretched out his hand...


    Qiniang knew the opportunity to turn over and stayed, and helped her prince take the clothes on the hanger, and then... just so disregarded his manners to help his prince put on the clothes...


    Qiniang didn''t start dressing herself until she dressed her own Langjun properly...


    As for Zhou Ye, he was going to help...


    It is also a pleasure to dress beautiful women...


    "It''s not that I said you... There are more than tens of thousands of evil spirits passing by your hands, and you don''t know how to leave a few hands-on and kind to serve yourself..." Zhou Ye said while helping Qiniang dress: "Looking at you alone looking after these eight hundred miles of yellow springs, I feel uncomfortable in my heart..."


    "People just don''t want those idle people waiting to spoil Yelang''s interest!!" Qiniang couldn''t help but smile when she heard the complaint from her own Lang Jun: "Besides, my sisters often come here to find me. Playing, I don¡¯t feel lonely at all!!!"


    "You..." Zhou Ye sighed and said, "Don''t think that I don''t know what Wanyu said to you... Don''t think about it, at most, I''m not right with the maid who serves you... A maid takes care of you, and occasionally she can talk to you to relieve boredom..."


    "Then I will just pick a beautiful girl to be a maid!!" Qiniang smiled and molested her husband and said, "I think you can bear it then, I can''t help it!!"


    "..." Hearing Qiniang''s words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but roll her eyes... This girl was deliberate... However, she didn''t want to find it, maybe she could help find it... Big deal, let the master and servant together in the future Playing games on a couch... is also a good experience.


    what??


    Didn''t you say that Zhou Ye said that it was wrong with Qiniang''s maid??


    Keke-in this case-if you should break your promises, you must break your promises. Can a living person suffocate his promise??


    After helping Qiniang get dressed, Zhou Ye pressed Qiniang in front of the dressing table again¡ªthrowing eyebrows for his wife is also a joy...


    And at this moment----in the outskirts of the Yellow Spring of Eight Baili----


    A handsome young man with a long sword on his back, a face like white jade and eyes like a star, was staggering among the eight hundred miles of flowers.


    The name of this son is Chen...


    He is a disciple of a sword fairy in the world.


    I heard that there are eight hundred miles of yellow springs in the Hades. Among the eight hundred miles of yellow springs, there is a Meng Po clan-Zhong Ling is beautiful and the master of the eight hundred miles of yellow springs...


    Hades has two volumes of Yin and Yang scrolls¡ª¡ª


    Yinjuan tests life and death, and holds a person''s life, while Yangjuan carries a person''s merits and demerits in his life, and judges the six reincarnations...


    Chen Shi, who was not talented for cultivating immortality, moved his mind on this Yin Yang scroll.


    If the person in charge of the Yellow Spring of Eight Baili was a man, Chen Shi would not dare to make a mistake...


    However, Cha Cha Meng Po is a beautiful woman...


    This made Chen Shi greedy...


    From childhood to adulthood, Chen Shi relied on his appearance. Among the women, it can be said that the wind gets the wind and the rain gets the rain...


    Even if he is not talented in cultivation, he is still very good in the martial arts. It is his handsome face and the skillful ingenuity that make his mother and senior sister happy, and take good care of him...


    He believed that by relying on the abilities he had cultivated in women, Po Meng would surely be able to help him obtain the yin scrolls, cut off his name... and enjoy a long life.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1326

    How can a woman who has never been out of the Yellow Springs a match for him, the prodigal son who reads the flowers?


    In this regard, he is confident.


    He looked up again at the red mandala flying in the sky that was blown by the strong wind of Huangquan...Chen tightened his shirt, took a big step, and walked towards the depths of Huangquan. He must live forever-this It is his unchanging belief, for this, he can abandon everything...


    Human nature, feelings, good and evil¡ªfor him, they are not as good as longevity¡ªthis is the obsession of a sword fairy.


    Reference 1734


    One thousand seven hundred and thirty-four chapters


    Facing the strong wind and dancing in the sky, Manju Shahua...Chen Shi walked forward with difficulty.


    He knew that he only has one day today...


    Because of the windy weather in Huangquan, there are no ghosts visiting here today.If another day is changed, it is estimated that as soon as he enters these eight hundred miles of Huangquan, he will be discovered by the ghost...


    Thinking of his longevity ambitions, Chen tightened his robes, took another big step, and walked forward...


    The sun and the moon in the yellow spring are dull by the gale...


    The world is dim...


    Chen Shi didn''t know how long he had been away...until a dilapidated inn appeared in front of him...he knew that he had arrived.


    "Meng Po Village-finally arrived!!!" Chen Shi looked at the dilapidated inn in front of him on a windy day with the lights on, and his whole person was a little energetic...


    Taking his legs apart, Chen Shi strode towards Mengpozhuang...


    Before arriving at Mengpozhuang, Chen Shi looked up and down at the seemingly dilapidated inn before him... After confirming that it was as good as the legendary Mengpozhuang, he slammed the door of the inn... and walked in.


    As he walked in, he said loudly: "Under Chen Shi, a swordsman who wandered about the rivers and lakes, stumbled upon a windy day, lost his way, and borrowed his master''s precious treasure to avoid the wind..."


    "Hehe...then you who are lost and lost are far enough...you can touch here for eight hundred miles, your way...you are not injustice..." A man''s teasing voice sounded... he immediately picked up Chen. It was a stunned.


    Isn''t it that Meng Po is a pretty young woman?Why are there men here??


    With the doubts in his heart, Chen Shi looked towards the voice...


    In front of him, there is a brightly lit inn lobby, and that hall and the mortal inn look the same...


    It''s just that there are no straw mats and low tables for guests to drink and eat in the hall, and there are no shopkeepers and the like to serve guests.


    There was only a short man with an ugly face and a crooked mouth and fangs sitting cross-legged on the floor of the hall... and in front of the man was a bamboo curtain. Through the gap of the curtain, a slender figure could be seen. Lying lazily on a cloud couch...


    Moreover, on the ground in front of the ugly man, there was also a large coarse porcelain bowl, in which a bowl of seemingly transparent soup was filled.


    Seeing this situation, Chen Shi felt a little uneasy, and immediately settled down.


    In Chen Shi''s opinion...this is just a dead ghost who came to Mengpozhuang to report and was about to reincarnate...don''t care too much.


    "Haha...I dare to ask this Xiongtai but is also lost here?" Chen Shi asked clearly, pretending to be confused... knowingly asked.


    "Yes, yes!!" The ugly short man laughed and said, "I am also lost here... The little lady here is good, and he also gave me a bowl of tea to quench my thirst... I haven''t moved anything yet, if this man wants to drink, just take it..."


    Damn hell, he wanted to trick me into drinking that forgetful Meng Po soup, what a damn...


    While Chen Shi complained about the short man in his heart, he laughed loudly: "A gentleman doesn''t take away his love, so how can he snatch the tea from his master here to Xiongtai?"


    "It''s okay!" The little man said with a smile: "The host here, nothing else, just a lot of tea...Since my dear despise me and refuse to drink my tea, let the little lady give you another one. The bowl of tea is ready!!"


    While talking, the man yelled at the slim figure inside the bamboo curtain: "Little lady, since there are guests coming, how can you not serve them with tea? Is this the way of hospitality?"


    And Meng Qiniang in the bamboo curtain was almost suffocating internal injuries at this time...


    His own Lang Jun is really bad, he changed it deliberately, and set up this game to play with this guy... and he also played a decent way... it was really bad.


    But-in the rare windy days of Huangquan, idle and idle, just take this stranger to have fun.


    Thinking of this, Meng Qiniang lightly opened her red lips, and said with a smile: "Mr. said it is very true, it is because the concubine is not treating guests well..."


    Following the voice, Meng Qiniang waved his hand gently, and suddenly, a bowl of Meng Po soup that was exactly the same as that in front of Zhou Ye appeared in front of Chen Shi.


    "In this poor country, there is nothing in the concubine to entertain the distinguished guests... A bowl of tea is not a respect... Please do not dislike the guests..."


    Chen Shi looked at a bowl of Meng Po soup that suddenly appeared at his feet, and there were a million words in his heart that MMP wanted to say, but he couldn''t say it...


    Fuck...


    I came to Huangquan to soak in Po Meng Po, seeking longevity...Why drink this Po Meng soup??How can I seek longevity after drinking it??


    Although he thought so in his heart, Chen Shi couldn''t say that in his mouth.


    He bent down slightly and lifted the stoneware bowl under his feet... as if he was about to drink, the stoneware bowl was brought down to the side."I am fascinated by the gale, I don''t know where it is..."


    Hearing Chen Shi''s words, Zhou Ye laughed and said, "This is the yellow spring of eight hundred miles... There is no going out... My dear friend, you are blessed... Come here, and you will be saved from suffering in the world... Go straight to the underworld. Isn''t it beautiful..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Chen Shi looked shocked and said, "Xiongtai, don''t coax me... Isn''t the yellow spring the junction of yin and yang? How could I get lost here? Besides... in this village. The host is so beautiful, how can it be Huang Quan?"


    This guy is worthy of being a frequent visitor who can talk and mix with women.


    In a word, he not only dismissed his own relationship, but also praised Meng Qiniang...It''s really sweet.


    As a woman, there is no one who does not like others to praise her appearance... For this, Chen Shi is confident...


    "Oh? Do you know that your concubine is beautiful before you have seen her appearance?" Meng Qiniang said with a smile behind the bamboo curtain...


    Chen Shi''s eyes lit up when he heard Meng Qiniang''s words...


    I''m not afraid of you talking, I''m afraid you won''t talk...


    As long as you are willing to talk to each other, then-this matter will become nine out of ten.


    Thinking of this, Chen Shi hurriedly said: "Although I have never seen the real face of the host family, from the bottom of the eyes, the host¡¯s voice is like a jade bead, and it is like a fairy music in the world. A woman with such a beautiful voice must She is a beauty who is allure!!!"


    "Really? The guest said that the concubine is very happy in the body and mind...the concubine body will meet with the guest!!" Following the bamboo curtain, Meng Qiniang''s voice sounded... the bamboo curtain was invisible. The strength pulled up inch by inch...


    Chen Shi looked at the bamboo curtain with expectation...Although I heard that Meng Po''s natural beauty is handsome and beautiful... But that is just a matter of hearing, hearing is not, seeing is believing...


    How can Chen Shi be willing without seeing it in person??


    However¡ªwhen the bamboo curtain really opened¡ªChen Shi was completely stunned.


    Reference 1735


    One thousand seven hundred and thirty-five chapters


    Chen Shi didn''t know what the fairies in the sky looked like.

 The Movie World Chapter 1327

    However, in Chen Shi''s view, the beauty of Meng Po''s family in front of him is absolutely no less beautiful than the fairies in the sky... and even worse.


    "Beauty, what a great beauty...Beauty, how about marrying me?" It was not someone else who said this, it was Zhou Ye... At this time, the ugly and short man played by Zhou Ye looked like Brother Pig. Looking at Meng Qiniang... almost drooling...


    Rude and savage, blatantly beautiful...


    This is Chen Shi''s evaluation of Zhou Ye...


    However, what Chen Shi did not expect was that even though Zhou Ye was so frivolous, Meng Po did not look angry at all. Instead, he glanced at the ugly guy with a smile on his face, and then his cheeks were slightly red. Bowed his head...


    What a fuck, what a fuck¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªNot good, bad, bad¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    With Chen Shiyue''s countless experience, how could she not see... Meng Po''s appearance is moved...


    how is this possible??


    That guy, the ugly one is out of the sky... and he even molested her with insulting words... Why would Meng Po show such an expression??


    By the way, it must be because Meng Po is in charge of eight hundred miles of Huangquan and has a huge power, so he has never felt like being molested or played in such a way, plus thousands of years of loneliness...that''s why.


    As long as you show her your talents and eloquence, coupled with your handsome appearance, you will surely embrace the beauty in the end...


    Thinking of this, Chen Shi laughed loudly and said: "This Xiongtai, you are too abrupt to say so..."


    Having said this, Chen Shi took the Meng Po soup and walked a few steps, looking like a literary talent. As he walked, he whispered: "Jianjia is pale, white dew is frost. The so-called Yiren is on the side of the water. Su Huan From it, the road is hindered and long. Traveling backwards from it, it is in the middle of the water. The cymbal , the white dew is not in the middle of the water. The so-called Yi people are in the Mei of the water. In the water, the cymbals are plucked, and the white dew is not there. The so-called Iraqi people are in the water. Backward, follow it, and the road will stop and right. Swim back from it, just like in the water."


    After taking a few steps, Chen Shi stopped on the spot after reciting the cymbal that had spurred countless girls in the Book of Songs, with one hand on his back, and a look of emotion, waiting for a certain Meng Po clan. Praises and words of praise...


    Based on his years of experience in pretending to be X pick-up girls, by this time, there are always countless fans'' voices.


    however----


    The time for a cup of tea has passed??


    Nothing...


    [It''s okay... It must be that Meng Po''s family has never seen the world, and was shocked by her own poetry... And wait for her...]


    Thinking of this, Chen Shi continued to maintain his X-only posture... with a sentimental appearance, he sighed.


    The time for two cups of tea has passed??


    Still no movement............


    At this time, Chen Shi couldn''t pretend anymore... He suddenly looked back at Meng Qiniang...


    At this glance, he almost didn''t make him vomit blood...


    I saw that at this moment Meng Qiniang was chatting with the ugly little man in his eyes, flirting and flirting...


    "Cough cough... The girl feels that my poem is okay?" Chen Shi coughed dryly, and walked a few steps, which happened to be blocked between Meng Qiniang and Zhou Ye...


    "Hey, do you know a word, a good dog will not stand in the way!!" As the voice fell, Chen Shi felt a pain in his neck... Then, the whole person was smashed out...


    A good Chen Shi, not chaos in the face of danger... He twisted in midair and stood on the spot abruptly.


    At this moment, he could no longer pretend to be gentle... With a scream, he drew the copper sword from his back, pointed it at Zhou Ye, and shouted... "Ugly ghost, this son has been holding you back for a long time. , You really damn..."


    As the voice fell, Chen Shi pushed his feet hard, and his whole body became one with the sword, piercing Zhou Ye''s throat¡ª¡ª


    His stabbing doesn''t matter..., that''s the fault...


    Originally, Meng Qiniang felt uncomfortable with Mr. Chen Shi who was bothering him and her own Yelang alone... Now, this guy actually dared to draw a sword at her own Yelang... This made the original angry. How could Meng Qiniang''s mother bear it??


    "Bold demon, don''t hurt my Yelang!!"


    As the voice fell, I saw Meng Qiniang suddenly jumped out, slapped Chen Shi out of thin air...


    Although Meng Qiniang''s bare hands did not draw Chen Shi''s face, a giant palm composed of cyan vigor appeared out of thin air, like a mosquito slap, and Chen Shi slapped on the dirt wall of the inn...


    At this moment, the one Chen Shi suffered was called a porcelain stone, and the whole person was beaten on the dirt wall...


    Don''t look at Meng Qiniang''s appearance in front of Zhou Ye. You must know that she was personally ordered by the ancient god Xi Wangmu Wanyu, who was responsible for guarding these eight hundred miles of Huangquan...


    Evil ghosts are what she eats, and Hundred ghosts respect her like gods...


    To a certain extent, she can even be compared with Hades Chacha.


    How can such a Meng Po clan be a kind person??How can the good people shock the evil spirits who have committed the sins of incompetence??


    Zhou Ye looked at Chen Shi, who was about to turn into a mural on the wall, then looked at Meng Qiniang, who looked like a pissed little daughter-in-law next to him, with his little head down...he sighed helplessly."Qiniang..."


    As soon as Zhou Ye spoke, Meng Qiniang hurriedly said in a low voice: "I''m sorry Yelang, I know I was wrong...you can scold me...you can beat me..."


    "I didn''t want to scold you... How am I willing to beat you?" Zhou Ye sighed in response to Qiniang''s words...


    Although, because of Qiniang''s violent temper, he didn''t have to play anymore... However, toys are not as important as his own women. How can he bear to scold such a compliant Qiniang?


    Originally, according to Zhou Ye''s plan, he still had to play with this ill-intentioned little white face. The rude ugly man hangs the silk, fights alone the rich and handsome swordsman, and embraces the beauty... Now, it''s all gone... ¡­


    However, let''s go to the water...I can''t blame my woman for this, right?


    How could he bear to treat Meng Qiniang like that??


    After hearing her own Langjun''s words, Qiniang was a little relieved... She asked a little strangely: "That Yelang called me..."


    "We... we need to use a little bit of waste, this guy - it''s too cheap for him to die like this!" Zhou Ye said, slightly stretched out his hand, grabbed Qiniang''s waist, and took a step. Walked to Chen Shi who was hung on the wall."Oh, great talent, why did you read the poem to the wall?"


    Reference 1736


    The first thousand seven hundred and thirty-six chapters


    At this moment, Chen Shi is all dizzy...


    Ten percent of the bones in the whole body are broken and seventy percent...


    Among other things, just relying on a guy who has just practiced the Immortal Dharma for several years, how can he catch Meng Qiniang''s angry blow??He didn''t die on the spot, but because of the precious armor presented by his wife...


    Chen Shi feels tinnitus and dizziness now, and there is no pain in the whole body...


    The most important thing is-he vaguely saw the ugly ghost walking over with Meng Qiniang. The contrast between the beauty and the ugliness made him unwilling to breathe out another mouthful of blood...


    With this blood spurting out, Chen Shi also felt as if the suffocation in Hungary had improved a lot, and his whole person had recovered a lot as if he had returned to the light.


    "Who...Who the hell is this? Why are you kidding me?" Chen Shi asked, panting heavily.


    He is really not reconciled... He clearly found Meng Po Village according to the legend... Why, the ending has become like this...


    Hearing what Chen Shi said, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but roll his eyes...Well, what he said just now was for nothing...Forget it, this game is boring to play.

 The Movie World Chapter 1328

    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye stretched out his hand and touched his face...


    Following his movements, a crackling sound of bone friction came... Zhou Ye returned to his original face again...


    Zhou Ye, who had recovered his original appearance, looked at him like a ghost, and stared at Chen Shi, who said, "Chen Shi, you sneaked into these eight hundred miles of Huangquan on the windy day of Huangquan once every three hundred years. The male sex lures and lures Meng Po to steal the life and death scrolls to realize his dream of longevity..."


    "You''re bloody...I just entered this place by mistake..." Chen Shi wanted to quibble a little more after hearing Zhou Ye''s words.


    However, Zhou Ye smiled at Chen Shi¡¯s sophistry, and didn¡¯t comment... "It doesn¡¯t matter, it doesn¡¯t matter whether it is true or not, you know it in your heart... People are watching the sky, I don¡¯t need you to admit it, so I can judge you. Sin!!"


    Having said this, Zhou Ye turned to Meng Qiniang and asked, "What is the crime of stealing the life and death book?"


    "The soul flies away-you can never live forever!!" Meng Qiniang gritted her teeth and said word by word.


    For her, Chen Shi''s actions are simply too hateful...


    Actually trying to seduce her??


    Do you want her to be abandoned by your own Yelang??


    She knows how stingy her own Yelang is... and she pays much attention to it, even if she eats those evil spirits, she uses it to incarnate snakes. After devouring the evil spirits, she collects the incarnation and returns to her body. digestive¡­¡­


    Never have any formal contact with those evil spirits...


    So, this guy¡ªdamn¡ªdamn¡ªdamn!!!!


    Seeing the resentful expression on Meng Qiniang¡¯s face, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, patted her dolphins lightly, and after a little comfort, said: "I think... God has the virtue of living It is not appropriate to deny a person''s past in this way..."


    "But, Yelang..." Meng Qiniang was a little dumbfounded, what is the situation, when did Yelang become so magnanimous??


    "Don''t talk...Is my words not working?" Zhou Ye drooped his face slightly, and Meng Qiniang was awkward in an instant... stood aside obediently, and said softly: "What Yelang said! Ye! Don¡¯t be angry, the slaves just listen to Yelang..."


    "Thank you, Master Ye, thank you, Master Ye!!" Chen Shi was crying when he heard Zhou Ye''s words...


    Unexpectedly, there are such good people in the underworld...


    However, Zhou Ye''s next sentence left him like thunder, and he couldn''t say a word.


    "Although it is said that God has a good life...but, the fact that you have committed is too big, and I can''t cover up with you...So, you still have to suffer a little bit!!" Zhou Ye Saying this, make a look of thinking... "Otherwise, just do it. Since you like men and women so much, I will give you a compromise. I will allow you to reincarnate as a woman. Prostitutes, substitute prostitutes... endless, how about until this world is destroyed?"


    "No...no...no...sir!!!" Chen Shi was really about to cry when he heard Zhou Ye''s words...


    What is prostitution??It''s the lowest level female branch...


    Let¡¯s put it this way¡ªaccording to historical records, during the Ming Dynasty, prostitution, once¡ªthree cents to five cents...According to the current prices, it was three yuan to five yuan.


    Do you think this is so good??


    "Okay, you don''t want to refuse anymore...That''s it!" Zhou Ye said, patted Chen Shi on the shoulder...


    In an instant, Chen Shi''s soul left his body...


    Chen Shi, who left his body, was at a loss when he saw Zhou Ye spit out a golden character, it was a primitive prostitution...


    This golden inscription rose at the sight of the wind and was directly wrapped on Chen Shi''s soul...


    Chen Shi couldn''t help screaming loudly with a sharp pain from his soul...


    After a while--


    Chen Shi''s soul has turned into a female soul...


    Then, Zhou Ye did not hesitate to grab her soul and walked towards the well of reincarnation in the backyard of Mengpozhuang...


    Coming to the well, Zhou Ye unceremoniously threw Chen Shi''s soul in...


    And at this time, Meng Qiniang also chased it out... yelled: "Yelang is not allowed!!"


    "What?" Zhou Ye, who had thrown Chen Shi''s soul into the Well of Reincarnation, turned his head curiously and asked, "Is there any problem? Qiniang!!!"


    "Yelang... you have caused a big disaster... Then, Chen Shi hasn''t drank Meng Po soup yet!!" Meng Qiniang said anxiously, "After she was reincarnated, didn''t she remember everything? ?"


    "Hahaha...what am I serious!!" Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing when he heard Meng Qiniang''s words, "I just want him to remember the past...or else, how should punishment be called? He doesn''t remember that he was once a boy, so it would be boring!!"


    "Hehe... Yelang is really bad!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Meng Qiniang also realized her own Langjun''s intention, and suddenly smiled.


    But after a while, she said with some worry: "But... Yelang, will Chen Shi, who was reincarnated with the memory of his previous dust, practiced again and didn''t go to prostitution?"


    "It''s okay, my soul mark cuts off her cultivation path, and..." Zhou Ye smiled evilly after saying this, "Only the money from prostitution can she exchange for food, and all other money will be paid. Can''t make her feel good... After being starved to death a few times, she herself will succumb... Believe me, the taste of starving to death is absolutely uncomfortable..."


    Imagine that you know you are a man, but you have to go to prostitution to get enough food... Such torture is enough to make Chen Shitong not want to have a child... Zhou Ye is very satisfied with the punishment he came up with... Sometimes... , Killing a person is a kind of tolerance for him...Chen Shi-that''s it.


    Reference 1737


    The first thousand seven hundred and thirty-seven chapters


    Chen Shi''s arrival and departure were just a small episode for Meng Qiniang.


    After finishing the treatment of Chen Shi, Meng Qiniang returned to her Meng Po Village again, flicking her sleeves-after a few strokes restored everything that had been damaged in the entire Meng Po Village due to the fighting, Meng Qiniang pulled her own man. , Came to the balcony on the second floor...


    Through the glazed windows on the balcony on the second floor, I looked at the red flowers of the other shore that were being swept up by the wind... Meng Qiniang cleverly nestled in the arms of her own prince, and muttered: "Even if Yelang helps them to make flowers and leaves eternal See, they can''t hide from the windy weather once every three hundred years... Yelang, they are so pitiful..."


    "You, it''s just too idle...that''s why you are so sentimental!!" Hearing Meng Qiniang''s words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help rolling his eyes...


    "The slave family knows...but the slave family just can''t help it!!" Meng Qiniang said spoiledly: "People guard these eight hundred miles of Huangquan every day... and they only have this hobby, Yelang, otherwise...or else The Nujia will give you a baby..."


    Having said this, Meng Qiniang''s cheeks are all red...


    "Have a baby...I want it too!!" Zhou Ye sighed and said, "But...you know, my body..."


    As soon as Zhou Ye wanted to speak, he was covered by Meng Qiniang... "The Slave family has its own way... Don¡¯t forget, the Slave Family is a monster... Only a drop of Yelang¡¯s blood is needed, and the Slave Family can be Yelang. The one who gave birth..."


    "Huh?? Is there such a way?" Zhou Ye was surprised when he heard this...If there was such a way, why didn''t his sister, Zhi Bai Suzhen, do it?Uh-well, maybe it''s the different worldview??


    Maybe it''s because the world is different??


    But anyway, this is a good thing for Zhou Ye... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Then I want a daughter, I don''t want a son?"


    "Why?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Meng Qiniang asked a little strangely: "Why doesn''t Yelang like his son?"


    You know, in this era, it is a common phenomenon that patriarchal patriarchy-whether there are girls and infants, they are all because they were abandoned by their parents in the wilderness after they were born, and died of being eaten by wild animals... This, Meng Qi Mother knows best...


    "Because, I want a daughter who is as beautiful and cute as Qiniang..." Zhou Ye smiled and lightly pecked Meng Qiniang''s pink neck: "I want a lovely daughter, hold me every day Hold on to me and call Dad...how good!!"


    Meng Qiniang''s heart was melted by Zhou Ye''s remarks."Then, that Nujia gave birth to a girl for Yelang..."


    "Well--that''s not in a hurry!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "The most important thing right now is to find a few maids for you... Fortunately, when you are pregnant, I will serve you..."


    "That''s easy...I''ll go to Mingtu to find Acha and ask for a few!!" Meng Qiniang is still very confident about this.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1329

    There are more than ten million ghosts in the underworld, and it is very easy to have a few satisfactory maids...


    "Ahem, I think... instead of looking for tea and tea, how about we go to the world to find it?" Zhou Ye said with a dry cough, "Look, let the tea and tea choose, not as good as we personally choose... ¡­So¡­ we might as well go to the world to find it ourselves!!!"


    Hearing what her husband said, Meng Qiniang instantly understood...


    Why are you looking for a maid... My Langjun is thinking of Jingji...


    It''s no wonder that in the blink of an eye, my prince has been in this underworld for many years. It is also common sense to want to go to the world...


    However, in this way, I will not be able to see my Langjun for a while.Thinking of this, Meng Qiniang said bitterly: "It''s good... But when the slave family thinks of the difference since then, after years... the slave family... the slave family feels bored..."


    "It''s okay..." Of course, Zhou Ye couldn''t bear to see his woman feel so sad.He directly said in a big way: "Qiniang will go to the world with me this time...I am responsible for everything...I don''t dare to embarrass me if I want to come to Kunlun..."


    Of course, Meng Qiniang believed her husband''s words... Don¡¯t say anything else, it¡¯s just the concubine of her own concubine, the Queen Mother of the West, one of the two ancient gods of Kunlun. What else does she not believe in? ... But even so, she still remembers her duty...


    She is the master of Huangquan who guards these eight hundred miles of Huangquan, and she is the Mengpo clan who is responsible for preparing the Mengpotang that makes the ghosts forget their predecessors. She has to leave, and the whole underworld will be messy.


    "The slave house...the slave house will not go...Lang Jun, go to the world and play hard... remember to return home soon..." When she said this, Meng Qiniang felt her heart was crying... how could she be willing Leaving her family prince, she had not seen her family prince in the past three days, she would ask a ghost to send a letter to Mingtu so that her family prince came to see her...


    His own prince goes here to the world, it is definitely not a few days to return, let alone play for ten or twenty years...


    How can she be willing??


    But - Meng Qiniang didn''t want to sweep her family''s interest in playing because of her own sake, so --- only to comfort her.


    Looking at Meng Qiniang who was laughing with a strong face, Zhou Ye stroked his forehead and sighed... "Okay, Qiniang, don''t you know that your man, I have great supernatural powers? What can''t be done in Huangquan Tell me, I''ll do it for you!!!"


    "The slave family... the slave family is afraid that the slave family will leave. For years, no one will make Meng Po soup, let alone those evil spirits who do not enter the six realms... the entire underworld will be in chaos..." said this, Meng Qi The mother is even more depressed... "At that time, I am afraid that not only Acha will blame the slave family, but even Queen Mother Xi will be convicted of the slave family!!"


    "That''s it?" Zhou Ye said in a daze.


    "Hmm..." Meng Qiniang nodded slightly.


    "Simple..." Zhou Ye sighed, "It''s so simple..."


    Speaking of this, Zhou Ye stood up directly and waved his hand gently... the glazed window on the balcony opened...


    Facing the wind of Huangquan, Zhou Ye whispered: "Legal Order: Huangquan Flower Sea should have a road to life and death, the road of life goes straight to the well of reincarnation, and the dead road goes straight to outside Mengpo Village.¡±


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, Huangquan Eight Baili Manzhusha Hua Huahai slowly separated two fork roads, one leading to the well of reincarnation, and the other leading to an open space outside Mengpo Village.


    Zhou Ye said: "Laws: Manzhu Shahua in the Yellow Springs should have a strange fragrance, no matter whether you live or die, smell this strange fragrance and forget the past... The soul of goodness should be cast into six reincarnations according to their merits. , The crime is so heinous, you should go to the dead and throw yourself into the mouth of the Meng Po clan!!"


    Hearing the words of her own Langjun, Meng Qiniang threw the Yangjuan in her hands ecstatically...Following the wind, the Yangjuan floated to the Huahai Crossroad, hiding her figure. ...


    Then, with a pinch in Meng Qiniang''s hand, a avatar emerged and turned into a black sky-reaching giant python, forming a snake formation directly at the end of the dead end, facing the dead end, growing her own huge mouth... blinking A huge stone cave with a height of ten meters and a width of five meters was formed...


    So far-Huangquan''s life and death road is completed.


    "Now, you can safely go to the world with me, right?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Hmm!! Wherever Yelang goes, the slave family will go..." Meng Qiniang hugged her husband tightly from behind and muttered, "The slave family should never be separated from Yelang..."


    Reference 1738


    The first thousand seven hundred and thirty-eight chapters


    Jiuyuan County-the original territory of the State of Zhao, was later annexed by Qin, and was established as Jiuyuan County.


    This is the east gate of the Great Qin Empire, the long ancient Great Wall of Zhao State defends the Xiongnu outside the pass.


    Due to the military strength of the Great Qin Empire, the Huns and Donghu outside the pass have not dared to detain them for a long time... Near the Chengguan a hundred li, the pasture with abundant pastures has also dried up and died due to the continuous warfare of the past few years. A wasteland filled with yellow sand.


    It''s winter¡ªthe north wind is strong and the snow is flying...


    On the wasteland hundreds of kilometers away from Jiuyuan Pass...


    A two-wheeled carriage pulled by two horses is slowly driving on the snow-covered old road...


    The outside world is cold and windy and snow is fluttering, but in the carriage, it is warm as spring...


    In the front section of this square-inch carriage, there is a small carbon stove, and the charcoal fire in the stove is extremely hot...


    On the ground of the back section of the carriage, there are thick furs of all kinds... On top of the fur, a young man in white is sitting there with his back leaning on the carriage, holding in his arms a beautiful woman in a white palace dress. Beautiful girl¡­¡­


    At this time, the carriage window was open. What was surprising was that the cold wind outside the window seemed to be unable to blow into the window at all, and there was no cold air intruding into this warm square inch.


    "Qiniang, if you are sleepy, go to sleep..." Zhou Ye looked at the figure in his arms with the little head constantly lit...


    I didn''t expect that as a snake demon, Meng Qiniang could not meet the hibernation instinct...


    The most unfortunate thing is--


    This time when I arrived in the world, it happened to be in the twelfth lunar month... Meng Qiniang, who had never hibernated before, was actually sleepy...


    "No, don''t..." Even though Meng Qiniang was so sleepy that she couldn''t open her eyes, she still barely supported herself and refused to sleep... For her, every minute and every minute she gets along with her family Seconds are precious, how can you spend it in your sleep??


    Besides... She also likes the silver-clad world outside... This is a beautiful scenery that cannot be seen in the yellow spring.


    And this is the first time she has traveled with her own prince, how could she be so disappointed, leaving her own prince aside... and sleeping on her own?


    "I want to... I want to enjoy the snow scene with Yelang..." Meng Qiniang said, her eyes gradually closed... She really couldn''t stand it anymore...


    Ah-who called her a snake monster??


    Seeing Meng Qiniang who was gradually falling asleep in his arms... Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile and shook his head... This silly girl...


    Gently patted Meng Qiniang in her arms to make her sleep deeper, Zhou Ye cast his gaze on the ice-covered beauty outside the car window...


    It''s been a long time since he had seen the snow scene, and he was really panicked about missing it.


    Speaking of which, people are really mean...


    When he was an ordinary person, he was in the north with four distinct seasons...


    At that time, he was really full of various fantasies about the bikinis of beautiful beach girls...


    However, it really made him stay in that place for a long time, and he began to miss the ice in the north again.


    So... the best is what people can''t get...


    With this thought, Zhou Ye quietly watched the snow scene outside the car window.


    And at this moment--


    Outside the carriage...


    On the mound covered by heavy snow...a piece of snow suddenly moved...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1330

    Then, a pair of small black eyes popped out of the snow...


    Looking closely, it turned out that it was a snow fox with long white hair...


    I saw that Xuehu stared at the carriage stubbornly, and there was a hint of human curiosity in his small eyes.


    What the little fox is curious about is--


    Why did she smell the same kind of breath in that carriage??


    Of course, the so-called similar aura does not mean that she smelled the fox, but...she smelled the smell of [Demon]...


    Do you want to say hello to the same kind???


    After the little white fox hesitated for a moment... stepped on all four hooves and ran towards the carriage...


    She has practiced for thousands of years, and hasn''t seen her kind in a long time...


    Today, I was able to meet a fellow of the same kind, and I had to chat about everything...


    Thinking of this, at the feet of Little White Fox, he ran faster...


    Originally, the speed of the carriage was not fast, and the speed of the little white fox could be said to be as fast as lightning, so in just a moment-the little white fox caught up with the carriage.


    Then-the hind legs pushed hard...towards the curtain of the car door, jumped over...


    Little White Fox is no stranger to this kind of human vehicle... In her perception, the so-called car door is just a thick leather curtain. You can get in with a hard hit...


    However, today¡ªshe miscalculated...


    The curtain-she did break open...


    However, there seemed to be an invisible wall behind the curtain... She didn''t hit it like this, but she didn''t break away... Directly the whole fox was stuck on the transparent barrier... It looked extremely funny...


    At this time, Zhou Ye''s attention was also attracted by the loud sound of the little fox hitting the transparent barrier...


    When he saw the appearance of the little fox, he laughed unscrupulously...


    "Hahahahahaha...hahahaha..."


    The little fox accidentally bumped into the invisible barrier, it was enough to be wronged... Now, I saw an unscrupulous guy, and he actually laughed at himself... That was really angry from the guts and evil from the heart. what¡­¡­


    To Zhou Ye, there was a bit of threatening...


    And Zhou Ye, who saw the little fox''s intimidating look, not only didn''t converge, but laughed even louder...


    The little white fox was psychologically wronged...just when she was considering whether to eat this bastard...


    She felt that the invisible barrier in front of her was empty... and then she fell into the car.


    "Huh, is a fox demon?" At this time, Meng Qiniang, who was already asleep, was also awakened by Zhou Ye''s laughter... It''s just that she didn''t blame herself for anything, but for herself His gaze was on the little white fox that appeared in the carriage.


    Hearing Du Qiniang call out his identity, the little white fox no longer hides his identity...


    White flowers floated across the little fox, and a woman wearing a white dress appeared in front of Zhou Ye and Meng Qiniang...


    Although the little fox demon has transformed into a human form, but...whether it''s face or hands... it is covered by a piece of pale skin...


    It looks almost as if I had vitiligo all over... It was a bit scary, and a bit desolate.


    The little fox, who had completed the change, knelt down in front of Zhou Ye and bowed to Meng Qiniang... "Xiaowei Jiuxiao, the beautiful fox, have seen my sister!!"


    Hearing this name, Zhou Ye was stunned... Fuck, is there still a painted skin plot in this world??Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but carefully looked at the little fox in front of him. Although his skin was pale,...you could still see the grace of Brother Xun.


    Reference 1739


    One thousand seven hundred and thirty-nine chapters


    "You? Haven''t been transformed yet?" Meng Qiniang couldn''t help asking, looking at the scary little fox in front of him.


    "Transformation?" Hearing Meng Qiniang''s words, Xiaowei was stunned... "Isn''t the demon cultivated by the demon spirit?? Wuxin, how to transform?"


    "..." Hearing Xiaowei''s words, Meng Qiniang was speechless for a while... which fool said that the demon is a demon spirit of Xiu, what does it mean to be unable to transform without a heart??


    "Sister is so beautiful!" Xiao Wei looked at Meng Qiniang''s white skin, and asked with some envy: "How does my elder sister keep it? Is it also by serving people to keep it?"


    "..." Xiaowei''s words made Meng Qiniang even more speechless... "In front of my husband, are you saying these... appropriate?"


    "It''s just a human being left and right... Kill it..." The little one said indifferently, "Didn''t sister take him as a spare ration? But speaking, the sister''s method is really extreme. Okay, the mountain is covered by heavy snow, and there is a bite of warm blood to eat, which is great..."


    "Uh¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Zhou Ye really felt like lying down with a gun... Damn, my position became a spare ration in the blink of an eye... Did it drop too fast??


    Seeing the helpless look on her Lang Jun''s face that kept rolling her eyes, Meng Qiniang couldn''t help but shudder with a smile...


    She has never seen her husband so helpless before...


    How can this not make Meng Qiniang feel interesting??


    "Yes, yes, I just took him as a spare ration..." Meng Qiniang smiled and said breathlessly: "But this spare ration is extremely powerful. Be careful when he gets angry. Eat it..."


    "I''m not afraid!!" Xiao Wei patted his B+ Hun''s mouth, and confidently said: "Apart from those eliminators and human monks, I have never seen anyone who can beat me..."


    Having said this, Xiao Wei asked curiously: "My sister hasn''t told me how to transform into a human form and keep it! When I was in the Demon Realm, I often heard people say...you must be obedient if you want to stay in a human form. Cannibalism... But I haven''t eaten the human heart yet... I think it''s disgusting to eat the human heart... Does my sister keep the human form by serving the human heart?"


    "Haha..." Meng Qiniang smiled slightly in the face of Xiaowei''s questioning like a gun, "I didn''t turn into a human form by taking people''s hearts..."


    "Then sister, you..." Xiao Wei''s eyes lit up when she heard Meng Qiniang''s words. If she could, she didn''t want to take the human heart and keep her human form... In her opinion, cannibalism is too disgusting.


    "I got to know the first time in the underworld... I was instigated by the Queen Mother of the West and transformed into shape..." Having said this, Meng Qiniang said softly, "So, I don''t need to take the human heart to stay in human form!!"


    "What???" Xiaowei was dumbfounded...


    She didn''t expect that on a whim, she wanted to meet a powerful person who wanted to chat with fellow demons who passed by...


    Hades is tentative??


    How long ago was that??


    Thousands of ancient times??


    However, these are not the main points... The main point is... "Then, that sister can have a way to teach me how to stay in human form without cannibalism?"


    This is the topic that Xiaowei is most concerned about...


    "I can''t teach you this..." Meng Qiniang shook her head slightly... "I was in a muddle-headed horror and was turned into a demon by Queen Mother of the West. How could I teach you? And you and me? The monster body is different, what suits me may not necessarily suit you...so..."


    "Sister...Is there no other way?"


    Hearing what Meng Qiniang said, Xiao Wei was not disappointed?It''s impossible...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1331

    She really wanted to transform into a human form and play in the world...Because she couldn''t transform into a human form, she had to stay in this desolate place outside the pass, not to enter the world of flowers inside the pass...


    I really want to... I really want to go inside to play...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Seeing Xiaowei''s frustrated expression, Meng Qiniang couldn''t bear it...


    To be honest, she still likes this unpretentious little demon fox... "Actually... there is no other way..."


    Hearing Meng Qiniang''s words, Xiaowei, who was originally sad, resurrected with blood. She hurried forward a few times, rushed to Meng Qiniang''s side, grabbed Meng Qiniang''s hand with both hands, and asked with joy. : "What is the solution? Sister, tell me...what is the solution?"


    Seeing Xiaowei''s eager expression, Meng Qiniang smiled slightly and said, "Although I don''t know how to wish you in shape... But, I know who has this magical power..."


    Xiao Wei hurriedly asked: "Who is it? Sister, can you introduce me to me? Xiao Wei is willing to be a cow and a horse to repay my sister!!"


    "That person, you have also seen...far away in front of you!!" Meng Qiniang smiled and turned her gaze to her side, pretending to have prepared rations and refused to speak.


    "He????" Seeing Meng Qiniang''s gesture, Xiaowei''s whole person is Spartan... "He, he, isn''t he your sister''s prepared ration?"


    "Haha...that''s just a joke!!!" Meng Qiniang smiled: "My Yelang is a person with great supernatural powers. How dare I eat him? He eats me almost..."


    "Huh???" Xiao Wei was stunned...


    To be honest, Xiao Wei had been at odds with Zhou Ye from the beginning. Who made Zhou Ye dare to watch her joke??


    Moreover, the smile is so exaggerated...


    Obviously it''s just a human being... and so arrogant!!


    If Zhou Ye were not Meng Qiniang¡¯s prepared rations, Xiao Wei vowed that he would definitely kill him...


    But now-the plot reverses, he is actually someone who can transform himself... Xiao Wei was dumbfounded in an instant...


    Zhou Ye looked at Xiao Wei with a smile, just to see how the Nine Heavens Fox planned to beg himself...


    "I wonder if you can teach me how to transform into a human form?" Xiaowei asked with an extremely reluctant expression on Zhou Ye.


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "However, the Fa, don''t pass it lightly...I have one condition..."


    "Excuse me for the little girl''s refusal..."


    Before Zhou Ye finished speaking, Xiao Wei interrupted... Then the little fox turned his head and got out of the car...


    Just kidding, did he think he would beg him?


    He really thinks too much...


    This girl won''t ask you if she doesn''t change her form...


    Xiao Wei''s piety shot Zhou Ye for a moment... Then, his horns were slightly tilted up... Xiao Wei deserves to be Xiao Wei, really a beautiful fox who dares to love and hate... ¡­


    However, the more so, the more interested Zhou Ye...


    Seeing that Xiao Wei was about to leave the carriage... Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "You don''t want to accept my terms, I just want you to accept my terms..."


    Reference 1740


    One thousand seven hundred and forty chapters


    "You don''t want to accept my terms, I just want you to accept my terms!!"


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell... Xiao Wei felt that he was close to the car door beside him, and in an instant, he flew far away...


    No, it''s not that the car door flies out all the way...


    It is the entire carriage, which was expanded into an endless space by people with great magical powers...


    "What do you want to do?" Jiuxiao Meihu Xiaowei turned around angrily, looked at Zhou Ye... and asked loudly: "I don''t want your transformation, you still refuse to let me go. What do you want to do?"


    "I said...you must transform, and you must accept my terms!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and stood up gently...walking towards Jiuxiao Meihu..."Now, listen carefully to me. condition¡­¡­"


    "I don''t listen, I don''t listen, I don''t listen..." Xiao Wei desperately covered his ears with his hands...


    However, this is no use...


    Zhou Ye''s voice didn''t pass through her eardrums at all, it appeared directly in her mind.


    "My condition is very simple...that is, I will help you transform, and you will become my maid..."


    "The ghost wants to be your maid... I won''t be transformed... You let me go!!" Xiao Wei yelled...


    "It''s late..." Zhou Ye said with a wicked smile: "From the moment you enter my carriage, the ending is doomed..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, Xiao Wei only felt that his body was restrained by an invisible huge force, flying in the air like a big letter out of thin air.


    At this time, Xiao Wei really panicked...


    Facing Zhou Ye''s out-of-standard existence, she no longer knew what to do... At the critical moment, she finally remembered her fellow demons... "Sister, sister, save me... sister... save me ...I won''t be transformed!!"


    Hearing Xiaowei''s call for help, even though Meng Qiniang felt that it was not good for her husband to force people so much... But if she was asked to save Xiaowei, she would never do it...


    What a joke...


    She can¡¯t wait to give her heart to her husband, not to mention that her husband just forced to accept a little demon fox as a maid... Even if her husband wants to circumvent the little demon fox forcibly, she will only help. Prevented...


    In the face of Meng Qiniang¡¯s silence, Xiao Wei was completely desperate... Her demonic compatriots refused to save her, and she couldn''t resist the powerful human in front of her... What should I do??


    What should she do??


    However, before Xiao Wei came up with a solution... Zhou Ye had already come to her.


    Looking up and down at the little demon fox struggling in mid-air, Zhou Ye smiled...


    "Legal Order: Xiaowei Jiuxiao''s beautiful fox should be perfected into a human form!"


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, Xiao Wei found that his extremely pale skin was cracking and falling off inch by inch...


    In just a moment, all the pale skin on her body fell to the ground, and it was replaced by a white and red skin.


    "Not bad, not bad!! It seems that the effect is good!!" Zhou Ye looked at Xiao Wei who had changed greatly, and nodded in satisfaction.


    If Xiao Wei in the past looked a little frightening, now Xiao Wei can already be regarded as an alluring posture.


    At this time, Xiao Wei also found that she was free again... She held her hands in front of her eyes in disbelief, and looked at the beautiful complexion on her hands, she felt a mixed feeling of sadness and joy in her heart...


    The good news is that from now on, she really doesn''t need to take the human heart to transform into a human form.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1332

    The sad thing is-for this person, she paid too much...


    "I feel that I have paid a lot?" Zhou Ye asked with a slight smile after seeing through Xiaowei''s mind.


    "Yeah..." For some reason, Xiao Wei didn''t open up to Zhou Ye at this time... Maybe she was somewhat grateful to Zhou Ye for helping her realize her dream of transforming into a human form, right??


    "Not much...really, not much..." Zhou Ye stroked Xiao Wei''s hair in a complex mood... muttered in his mouth.


    Compared to her contribution in the movie, it''s really not much...


    She paid the price of her own demon spirit, she paid the price of being imprisoned in the ice hell... She paid the price of loneliness for a thousand years...


    However, in the end... is still making clothes for others...


    Love, she didn''t get it, human form¡ªshe didn''t get it either...


    "Are you feeling? Why are you feeling?" Xiaowei keenly heard some clues from Zhou Ye''s tone...


    However, Zhou Ye would never tell her...


    "Sigh?? How could I feel? You heard it wrong!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly... "Well, as my maid, you must first meet my requirements...Come, let me hug... "


    "I killed you rascal..." Xiao Wei was just a little emotional, but Zhou Ye''s words made her stomach angry... She angrily rushed towards Zhou Ye, her fingers like hooks, facing Zhou Ye''s Jun I slashed my face...


    "It''s so enthusiastic...I like your enthusiastic performance!!" Facing Xiaowei''s attack, Zhou Ye didn''t move, smiled slightly... and then snapped his fingers lightly.


    Suddenly-Xiao Wei felt that the whole world was getting bigger... Zhou Ye was also getting bigger...


    No, it''s not that Zhou Ye has become bigger, nor that the world has become bigger... but that she... has become smaller...


    "Rogue, what did you do to me?" As soon as Xiao Wei asked, he realized that what was vomiting out of his mouth was not human words, but - the croak of the fox.


    Well, she was turned back to her prototype by Zhou Ye...


    "Xiao Wei is so cute..." Zhou Ye held Xiao Wei, who was once again transformed into a beautiful fox in Nine Heavens, while gently combing her hair, while laughing and joking: "Sure enough, Xiao Wei is the most well-behaved at this time. Oh..."


    "..." Xiao Wei wanted to jump up from Zhou Ye''s arms, grabbing his face and blooming...


    However, as soon as she moved, she realized that the big hand placed on her body actually had a posture of moving to some indescribable place...Suddenly she lay down and tightened her tail to stop some shameless guy. Harassment.


    Bastard, prot¨¦g¨¦, rascal... rascal...


    After reading all the curse words I know in my heart...


    Xiao Wei still had to accept this change temporarily...


    She was raised as a pet by this bastard...


    Ahhhhh... this is not as good as the maid...


    However, no matter what Xiaowei scolded in his heart, Zhou Ye didn''t care... He was happy that he would get something as soon as he came out. This is really great... Since he has harvested a Nine Heavens Fox Xiaowei, does it mean it? So, he can get another Pei Rong, one Xia Bing... and one or many interesting characters??You know, there is a role played by Liu Yan...


    Can''t let it go, absolutely can''t let it go...


    Reference 1741


    Chapter one thousand seven hundred and forty one


    Qin, repair straight roads-from Xianyang to Jiuyuan.


    This was once the logistics channel built by Emperor Qin Shihuang to attack the Huns... Today, when the Huns are settled, it has become a convenient way for merchants from the North and the South.


    It''s just that most of the contacts are Hu businessmen, and there are not many businessmen in the Great Qin Empire itself.


    why??Because-the Great Qin Empire emphasized agriculture and suppressed business.


    According to the Qin Law, merchants are not allowed to wear silk, merchants are not allowed to ride in luxury carriages, and merchants are not allowed...


    In short, even if you have money, you have to be aggrieved, and your social status is not as good as a farmer...


    This made the entire commerce of the Great Qin Empire almost disappeared.


    Of course, this has nothing to do with Zhou Ye...


    He was traveling graciously at this time, sitting in the carriage... Following the straight, slowly walking towards Shangjun County.


    The merchants on the straight road all looked at this carriage, which can avoid the frame of the carriage without a human being driven, and was amazed.


    "Where are we going?" Xiao Wei had already turned into a human form at this time, but... she was still nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, letting Zhou Ye''s big hands stroke her long hair.


    no way¡­¡­¡­¡­


    This was already the fifth day she was forcibly kept by Zhou Ye.


    In these five days, she tried to escape...


    result--


    Before I ran 500 meters away, I was caught by Zhou Ye... and was severely punished...


    How is it punished??


    Ahem, of course Zhou Ye would not use any torture to punish Xiao Wei, anyway, it was his little maid''s.


    Zhou Ye only slightly punished him slightly...it was just a fart, cough and cough¡ªhe took off his pants and hit...


    Run once, fight once...


    In five days...


    Xiao Wei''s fart valley was beaten a total of 26 times...


    This chick has been beaten and scared...


    hit??Xiao Wei couldn''t beat Zhou Ye...


    Regardless of her magic or her charm, it was completely useless for Zhou Ye.


    On the contrary, because of the use of charm, she almost...then there is no guarantee.


    Run, she can''t run away...every time she gets caught back, she suffers assault.


    Xiao Wei has accepted his fate...


    Of course, at least on the surface, she has completely accepted her fate... It''s hard to say what she thought in her heart.


    It''s a bit far...


    Let us return to the topic.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1333

    Holding Xiaowei and watching the scenery outside the window leisurely, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile when he heard Xiaowei''s words... "Let''s go for a stroll in Xianyang, and then... and then down the river all the way to Kuaiji County... ¡­"


    "Go to Kuaiji County?" Xiaowei was stunned... "What to do in Kuaiji County?"


    After these days of getting along, Xiao Wei almost knows the character of his master...


    He can sit and never stand, and he can lie down and never sit. There must be a beauty beside him to play with.


    It used to be the elder sister she had just recognized, Meng Qiniang... Meng Qiniang just fell asleep some time ago, so she replaced him and became the beauty that Zhou Ye played with.


    Such a lazy master is going to Kuaiji County not far away??


    What is there to attract him??


    "Haha..." Facing Xiaowei''s question, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Because there are treasures born there...!!!"


    "Treasure? What kind of treasure?" Hearing the words "Treasure", Xiao Wei''s eyes lit up... Based on her understanding of her master, if he said it was a treasure, then it must be a treasure...


    What can be considered a treasure by Zhou Ye, who has great abilities, is absolutely extraordinary...


    Thinking of this, Xiao Wei became even more curious... "Master, just tell me... what kind of treasure is it?"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled and said nothing...


    He would never tell Xiao Wei that the treasure he wanted was definitely not the kind of treasure Xiao Wei had imagined.


    "Cut... stingy!!" Xiao Wei begged to act like a baby for a long time, and found that Zhou Ye didn''t tell her what the treasure was... It made her frustrated... "I''m hungry... bad master... I want to eat grilled fish. Piece...I want to eat..."


    "Well...I will give you all..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head. From his wristband, he took out a lot of snacks... and placed it in front of Xiao Wei.


    Seeing these snacks, Xiaowei''s eyes brightened... He quickly grabbed a packaging bag, and after tearing it open, he squeezed a dried fish with his hand and gently put it into his mouth... He said with a look of intoxication: too delicious¡­¡­"


    Seeing Xiao Wei''s intoxicated expression, Zhou Ye can''t help but to be handsome...


    good to eat?


    Of course it''s delicious...


    This is the snack that Zhou Ye brought from the Marvel universe. Apart from anything else, the package of dried fish that Xiaowei ate was taken from a freshwater ocean planet named Haisalapu in Andromeda. Made of fish...


    Marine fish that has never been industrially polluted, and then processed by the top seasoning masters of Umbrella Food Laboratory...Finally, this simple vacuum-packaged grilled fish fillet...


    That taste is a superb...Of course, almost all the snacks in Zhou Ye''s bracelet come from this...


    There are many species that are not there on earth...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Seeing Xiaowei eating the grilled fish fillets in small bites, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, took out another bottle of 100% pure juice, poured a glass out... and then handed it to Xiao Wei..." Eat slowly, no one will grab you...Drink some juice!!"


    "Hmm..." Xiao Wei lit his little head, took the juice from Zhou Ye with one hand, and took a sip...a ??long sigh...


    "What''s the matter? Suddenly feel so emotional...?" Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile as he looked at Xiao Wei''s sigh.


    "Nothing...Nothing!!" Xiao Wei hurriedly pretended to smile... said: "I''m just feeling the long road, when will I get to Kuaiji County..."


    Although seeing Xiao Wei''s words insincere, Zhou Ye did not intend to expose her, but smiled and said, "Soon!!"


    Although Xiaowei is a demon, she doesn''t eat much... just two packets of fish fillets sent her away...


    After eating and drinking, she simply nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, and gently closed her eyes... Let Zhou Ye''s big hands behave around her.


    For a while, the carriage became quiet... Except for the breathing of the three people, there were no other sounds.


    The carriage that Zhou Ye was riding in was running quietly on the straight...


    In the afternoon¡ªjust when it got dark, the carriage finally arrived at Shangjun County.


    Because it is located on the border, the guards here are particularly strict...


    Outside the city gate, the soldiers in armor, one by one, interrogated the merchants who planned to enter the city.


    If you have a guide, you can enter the city...


    No way to guide??


    Haha, not only will you not be allowed to enter the city, but you will also be arrested and scrutinized strictly...?Ha ha¡­¡­


    Reference 1742


    One thousand seven hundred and forty two chapters


    As night fell, the soldiers guarding the city accelerated their speed of investigation.


    Soon, it was Zhou Ye''s turn to be interrogated...


    "Where is the owner of the carriage?? Where is the king?" The captain in black armor, hitting Zhou Ye''s cowl with a copper sword in his hand, shouted: "Quickly lead the way up...the one who has no way of guidance, Treat yourself as a fugitive...don¡¯t mistake yourself...


    During the Great Qin Empire, a strict household registration system had been implemented. Residents were not allowed to leave their place of residence if they had nothing to do, and if they needed to go out, they had to report to the local government and get directions.


    The guide will also indicate where you are from, where you are going, and how long you will return home.


    No way guide??


    The light one will be tortured, the heavy one will be sent to the frontier-Xiu the Great Wall.


    Although the squad leader in charge of checking the guides is a bit strange, why this carriage has no masters, but... he doesn''t bother to care so much. As long as there are guides, then everything is fine, no guides??Haha...The Great Wall Slave Camp is waiting for you for a lifetime--


    Include food and housing, as well as fitness programs. It also comes with tens of thousands of people buried together in the yin house compound, so that you will not be alone under Jiuquan, stay with your workers and sleep with friends... Dear, what are you waiting for, hurry up and lose your way Please order it.


    Ahem, the above is purely mouthful...


    After the goalkeeper squadron shouted, he winked at his hand...


    This carriage is too weird, there is no guard, and the door is closed...I can''t help them not pay attention.


    At this time, the soldiers under the commander of the squadron were also ready to wind their bows with their swords out of their sheaths...In case of an unexpected event, they immediately swarmed up and held the culprits on the spot.


    No way, the Emperor Qin just issued a decree to conquer the people to build the Great Wall... Fugitives are everywhere, and it is impossible to not take strict precautions.


    Just when the soldiers were ready, the car door opened... a handsome young man walked out of the car.


    No one else, it was Zhou Ye...


    He doesn''t have any guides... but he doesn''t care...because he doesn''t need guides.


    Just when Zhou Ye planned to use his own mental standpoint to get through.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1334

    Xiao Wei suddenly got out of Zhou Ye and shouted: "Help...This is a horse bandit outside Renguan, he kidnapped me..."


    Following the yelling, Xiaowei got out of Zhou Ye''s armpit with agility, and then rushed to behind the soldiers...


    Hearing Xiao Wei''s words, the soldiers were shocked...


    The weapon in his hand was aimed at Zhou Ye involuntarily... and he shouted: "Don''t move!!!"


    "You will kill you if you move!"


    "Hurry up and report to the county magistrate!!"


    For a time, all the soldiers were like a big enemy...


    No wonder they are so...


    Although Zhou Ye is very handsome and dressed in luxurious clothes... But, men, when they meet women chanting for help, they always like to be heroes... Besides, same-sex repulsion... The more handsome, the more exclusive... This is gender discrimination. ...


    At this time, as the soldiers were besieging Zhou Ye, Xiao Wei flashed in the crowd... and soon disappeared.


    She knows that with the ability of these soldiers, there is no way to trap her master...


    Don''t run at this time, when will you stay??


    In fact-she guessed one thing wrong.


    If Zhou Ye wants to catch her, then... even if there are thousands of troops standing in front of her, she still can''t escape...


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t want to catch her back at this moment.


    What should I say??


    Adjusting one way, one loosening and one relaxing... Those few days have already tightened Xiao Wei very tightly. At this time, it is time to let her go out for a lap.


    Although Zhou Ye let go of the hands that bound Xiaowei, Zhou Ye never let go of the shackles in Xiaowei''s heart...


    As long as the bondage in Xiao Wei''s heart is still there, sooner or later, she will come back crying...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and didn''t care about the scolding of these soldiers...


    It wasn''t until Xiaowei''s figure disappeared inside the city that Zhou Ye looked at the soldiers who were on the verge of an enemy and said, "Well, you all go away!!"


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, those soldiers, as if waking up from a dream, respectfully saluted Zhou Ye, "Yes...!!!"


    After looking at these soldiers, Zhou Ye shook his head, and then got into his carriage again...The kite was flying out, don''t rush to pull the string, just let her wave outside...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye''s carriage was on the road again... following the main road of the city gate, heading into the city.


    In the city, I just found an inn... after asking for a room...


    Live in...


    Everything seems to have never happened before.


    It seemed that Zhou Ye had never had a maid named Xiao Wei.


    And at this time - - in the home of a wealthy family named Wu in the city.


    Xiao Wei is hiding in the boudoir of the daughter of this wealthy family named Wu.


    "Hahahahaha...I am finally free, and want to let me be your maid...I want to blind your heart!!"


    This is a room of only over 30 square meters. Although the furnishings in the room are simple, they are very elegant.


    And Xiao Wei is lying on the lady''s couch at the moment, laughing loudly...


    She is celebrating her free rebirth.


    On the side of the couch, a woman in a light red sarong and a woman in coarse linen were standing there with a dull expression.


    Obviously, they have been controlled by Xiao Wei''s charm.


    Just as Xiaowei was laughing proudly, a man''s voice suddenly came from outside the house, "Daughter, are you okay? Why are you smiling so happy?"


    Obviously, her laughter alarmed the owner of this house.


    Xiao Wei hurriedly stopped the laughter, and then whispered to the young lady wearing a red sarong: "Quick answer, you have nothing to do, you are just fighting with the maid, so that''s why!!"


    Hearing Xiaowei''s words, Miss Wu Jia said blankly: "Daddy, my daughter is okay...just now my daughter was playing with Hualing, thank you for your concern!!"


    "It''s fine..." As the voice fell, there was no one outside the house after a while of footsteps.


    At this time, Xiao Wei just relaxed a little...


    After secretly excited for a long time... Xiao Wei found out that he was hungry...


    After all, she just ate some snacks in the car because of her hurry...


    As for snacks, I felt full at the time, but after a while... I would feel hungry in my belly.


    However, this is not a problem... Xiao Wei directly looked at the maid in coarse cloth and ordered: "Go and get me some food, I''m hungry!!"


    "Yes!!" The maid agreed and went out...


    Soon, she walked in with an earthen jar and a ceramic bowl...


    After placing the crock pot on the wooden table, I used a wooden spoon to fill a bowl of thick yellow rice porridge from the crock pot and placed it in front of Xiao Wei."Please enjoy!"


    Reference 1743


    One thousand seven hundred and forty three chapters


    "Puff¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Xiaowei only took a sip of yellow rice porridge, and he spewed out... "What the hell is this, why is it so bad?"


    "This is vegetable porridge!! Master..." the maid explained: "It''s cooked with yellow rice and kosmos... It''s delicious..."


    Seven Potatoes-refers to seven kinds of pickles of leek, jing, mao, sunflower, celery, stalk and bamboo shoots.


    Pickled vegetables and yellow rice...cooking porridge, you can imagine how wonderful it will taste.


    However, this is already a rare treasure for the wealthy.


    Ordinary farmers, it¡¯s not easy to eat when they are full. Are they still picky eaters??Go dreaming.


    However, such delicacies and delicacies are simply unbearable for Xiao Wei.

 The Movie World Chapter 1335

    Among other things, the weird taste of pickles made her unbearable...


    Her pretense has been taken care of by Zhou Ye these days.


    Although when Xiaowei was following Zhou Ye, he hardly opened fire during the day because of the rush, and just ate some snacks and fresh fruits in the carriage to satisfy his hunger.But at night, her unscrupulous master would make a big meal for her.


    Whether it''s steamed, fried, fried, or boiled in cold melody... Zhou Ye has never wronged her taste buds.


    It can be said that Zhou Ye casually took out the same ingredient from his wristband, which was a rare boutique.


    Xiao Wei has already been tempted...


    Looking at the thick vegetable porridge in the pottery bowl in front of me, I think about the food I have tasted these days... Xiao Wei feels that his standard of living is plummeting.


    "Forget it... take it away!!" Xiao Weiyi waved his hand in a disappointed manner, and asked the maid to remove these things.


    Lying weakly on the couch, Xiao Wei began to seriously ponder a question...


    After leaving Zhou Ye, did he do it right or did it wrong...


    That''s right...


    Did it yourself...


    Compared with freedom...


    What is food...


    Shinobi will pass...


    Yes, forbearance will get used to... Freedom is the most important thing.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Wei bit his vermilion lip lightly and made up his mind... definitely not going back.


    If I go back, I will definitely be laughed at by that unscrupulous master...


    Sleep...


    I''m not hungry when I fall asleep...


    Xiao Wei, gently closed his eyes...


    Half an hour passed...


    Xiao Wei''s eyelids jumped... Apparently, she was not asleep yet.


    An hour has passed...


    She opened her eyes suddenly... she looked at the two masters and servants standing on the couch, "You, sit over there, you look at me like this... How can I sleep?"


    "Yes!!!" X2


    The two masters and servants who were seduced by Xiaowei responded... and sat obediently on the straw mat.Quietly without saying a word...


    Xiao Wei closed his eyes again...


    however¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Half an hour later... she still has no sleep...


    Xiao Wei sat up again...


    She feels crazy...no one is holding her behind her, she can''t fall asleep...what the hell is going on??


    Xiao Wei feels like he''s going crazy...Why is this??


    It must be the trick that the bastard master used to himself... Do you think you would succumb to this??


    Huh-I think too much... She-the dignified Jiuxiao beautiful fox, will never give in...


    But... I really can''t sleep... What should I do???


    Just when Xiao Wei was anxious, he suddenly saw the master and servant sitting there silently... his brows frowned, and his heart came to mind.


    Wouldn''t she still be able to sleep without Zhou Ye?Huh... She has a substitute...


    Thinking of this, Xiao Wei pointed directly to Miss Wu Jia who was wearing a red dress, and said: "You, come up to sleep with me..."


    "Yes!!" Of course the charmed Miss Wu Jia would not resist Xiao Wei''s orders...


    She undressed directly, walked to the side of the couch, and then lay down beside Xiao Wei obediently...


    Seeing Miss Wu''s sleeping position, Xiao Wei frowned, "Go inside and sleep..."


    "Yes!!"


    Miss Wu Jia obediently walked around the sofa and lay down...


    Now, I finally feel more comfortable in my heart...


    Xiao Wei lay down again... and then whispered: "Hold me!!"


    "Yes..." Miss Wu''s arm hugged Xiao Wei''s slender waist from behind...


    "Idiot... not there!!" Xiao Wei muttered dissatisfiedly, grabbed Miss Wu Jia''s hand and placed it on his own mouth...


    however----


    I don¡¯t feel that way at all...


    Not right at all...


    How could this be??


    Xiao Wei felt the hand of Miss Wu Jia, and was at a loss...


    What''s wrong with yourself??


    Why do you even have to imitate the state of sleeping in Zhou Ye''s arms...


    In this way...what is the difference between her escape and not escape??


    With such a dazed mind... Xiao Wei didn''t know when, and gradually fell asleep...


    And on the other side¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the upper room in the inn...Zhou Ye just put away his own mirror image...


    Through the flashing picture in the water mirror, you can still see Xiao Wei''s beautiful face...

 Movie World I am King Chapter 1336

    Obviously, Zhou Ye had been paying attention to the little maid who had run away from home.


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye, who turned off the mirroring technique, smiled, and the effect of the heart lock had begun to appear...


    Lock down and lock the body to confine freedom.


    Lock the soul in the lock, life and death are from the heart.


    Lock and lock your heart, you will never escape.


    For Xiao Wei, Zhou Ye used a heart lock...


    Since it''s out to play...There is no need to worry so much, watching the little demon fox jump into his arms little by little, isn''t it beautiful??


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly...


    Turned around and walked to the couch, caressed Meng Qiniang''s beautiful little face, muttering to herself: "Qiniang, soon, your first maid will have it!!"


    Meng Qiniang, who was hibernating, seemed to have heard the words of her own Langjun, and she screamed, and leaned against Zhou Ye...


    "Haha...to sleep!!" Zhou Ye smiled, undressed, turned over on the couch, hugged Meng Qiniang, and closed his eyes...


    Occasionally forbearance, he can still do it...


    The night is getting deeper...


    The next day¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªMiss Wu¡¯s boudoir¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Xiao Wei was awakened by the shouts outside...


    "Miss, the lord calls you to have breakfast!"


    Xiao Wei, who woke up quietly, suddenly felt a sense of depression...


    For the first time successfully escaped from Zhou Ye''s clutches, the excitement of gaining freedom had disappeared without a trace.


    She looked at the boudoir in front of her where she had lived all night... jumped out the window without reluctance.


    After a while--


    The Wu family was in chaos, because the Wu family¡¯s young lady found that her lady was silent, and then hit the door with her old mother and entered, and found her lady lying on the couch, sleeping, and the lady¡¯s maid sitting at a low table. Staring eyes wide, no words or no sound...


    This really scared the Wu family master. He invited the doctor and the mage again...


    However, none of this has anything to do with Xiao Wei. At this time... she has already come to the door of the inn where her host is staying.


    Reference 1744


    One thousand seven hundred and forty four chapters


    Human heart, sometimes very fun...


    When you have something, you always want to desperately escape from all this, just for the illusory freedom.


    But when you really get rid of everything you have and get the freedom you desire.


    But found out--


    I can''t do without everything that I once wanted to escape.


    Xiao Wei is like that...


    "This guest... the guest in the carriage you asked about, he has already left before dawn this morning!!"


    Listening to the words uttered from the inn shopkeeper, Xiao Wei only felt like a thunderbolt in his mind at this moment, with a thud, stupid on the spot...


    "He... he doesn''t want me..."


    "He...really mad at me..."


    Xiao Wei''s eyes straightened, and he muttered to himself...


    "The guest officer? Are you okay?" The innkeeper looked strangely at this handsome man dressed up in front of him...


    Does this guy have a habit of breaking sleeves??


    Hearing that handsome young man left, he became so disheartened in an instant??


    what----


    Thinking of this, the shopkeeper could not help but step back a few steps, for fear that he would be...


    It''s a pity that he thinks a lot.


    Xiao Wei is not interested in him at all...


    Walking out of the inn in despair, Xiao Wei looked at the celebration scene of people coming and going on the street, feeling more and more lonely.


    Today is a rare sunny day, under heavy snow and clear weather, and the new year is approaching...


    The streets are very lively...


    Everyone''s face was filled with a festive atmosphere.


    However, all this made Xiao Wei even more sad...


    She didn''t know, when did she consider Zhou Ye to be her family?


    Maybe it started when he seemed harsh, but actually spoiled himself??


    Or maybe it started when she unknowingly got used to falling asleep in his arms??


    Xiao Wei has not figured it out...


    She just felt that she was like a child abandoned by her family at the moment, pitiful and sad...


    "No, I''m looking for him!!! I want to ask him...why don''t you want me!!!" Xiao Wei at this time also ignored the fact that he had escaped from Zhou Ye, and walked towards the south gate... ¡­


    She still remembered that her master once said that she would go to Xianyang for a tour and then go to Kuaiji County to find treasures.


    If you go to Xianyang, you must go to the south gate.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Wei quickened his pace...


    However, when she came to the gate of the city, she was blocked here...


    At the gate of the city, people outside the city want to come in, and people inside the city want to go out. Outside the long city gate, there is already a long queue...


    Xiao Wei just waited for a moment and got impatient...

 Movie World I am King Chapter 1337

    For her, every time there is a delay, the farther her master''s carriage goes, the less hope of finding her master...


    At this time, she didn''t care about revealing anything... Slightly short, she jumped directly onto the roof of the roadside... Passed through the house and walked on tiles.


    The soldiers guarding the city gate saw this situation, and of course they stopped doing it...


    "There is a thief who wants to break through...let an arrow!!"


    "Hurry up!"


    For a moment, countless arrows shot towards Xiao Wei who was jumping on the roof.


    Xiao Wei didn''t fight with them, and avoided if he could avoid it. If he couldn''t compare, he waved his long sleeves and swept the arrow away.


    However, Bai Mi always has a sparseness.


    Although Xiaowei has practiced for thousands of years, he is not a demon like Meng Qiniang who was transformed by ancient gods...


    In addition, this is an important border town. It was originally a place for troops, and Qin Nu is very powerful...


    Xiao Wei still didn''t break through...


    She was forced into a corner on the edge of the city, surrounded by thousands of black armored soldiers holding crossbows and swords in one hand.


    "Thief, don''t rush to catch it!!" A soldier in general''s armor shouted loudly.


    For the convenience of walking, Xiao Wei, who has changed into men''s clothing, is already anxious at this time... "Go away, I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you, I''m going to find my host!!"


    "Bold thief, stubbornly obsessed!!" The leader of the army was almost not amused by Xiao Wei''s words... Can you just step into the house if you find your master?Do you think I am a three-year-old doll??Thinking of this, he directly shouted: "Fall arrows!!!"


    With the command of the general, thousands of arrows shot out from the crossbow in Qin Jun''s hand...


    For a time, the entire sky above Xiaowei was covered by black-pressed arrows...All escape routes were blocked.


    "The one who stands in my way-death!!!" Xiao Wei can''t care much anymore...


    At this moment, she finally understood one thing...


    From the moment I saw Zhou Ye, all the endings have been doomed.


    Although he let go of the hands that bound her body, but-her heart had already been locked by him, firmly locked.


    She¡ªit''s impossible to leave that bastard in this life.


    Xiao Wei doesn''t want anything else now, just wants to find that bastard... bite him badly, and then-tell him again, in this life-she doesn''t want to run away anymore, she will be his life''s maid, all her life... only He belongs to him alone, little demon fox...


    Facing the arrow rain¡ª¡ª


    Xiao Wei rushed over without seeing it...Just rush through the arrow rain, and then dash for a few hundred meters, and it will be the city wall...At that time, she can jump over the city wall and find the bastard master who left herself...


    That''s right-she is a demon who has practiced for thousands of years, but-she is not a god...


    If these arrows really hit her, even if they are not fatal, they will definitely not make her feel better...


    It''s just that Xiaowei can''t take care of a lot at this time... In her heart, all she thought about was that figure, all she thought about was him...


    Just when Xiao Wei was about to be pierced by Wanjian¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A faint sigh sounded in Xiao Wei''s ear... With the sound, the whole world seemed to freeze, and the black arrow just stopped in mid-air, motionless.


    And Xiao Wei who heard this voice suddenly revealed an extremely surprised look on his delicate face... "You...you are back..."


    "Stupid... won''t you line up obediently to go out? Why do you have to break through?" Zhou Ye''s figure suddenly appeared behind Xiao Wei, and he stretched out his hand to grab Xiao Wei''s slender waist...


    "You...you don''t want me..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, Xiao Wei suddenly leaked an aggrieved expression on his face."I want to catch up with you..."


    "It seems that you escaped by yourself?" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes helplessly...


    "I just want to go out and switch... It''s you-I left here without waiting for me... That''s why I did this... Anyway, it''s all your fault... It''s all you..." Xiao Wei After a habitual yelling yelling for a while... he lowered his head and said in a low bottom... "I''m sorry..."


    Seeing Xiaowei''s piety, Zhou Ye couldn''t help being angry and funny... "Will you run away in the future?"


    "Don''t run away..." Xiaowei whispered: "Never run away...I, I will be your little fox...be your life-long little fox!!"


    Reference 1745


    One thousand seven hundred and forty five chapters


    Because the New Year¡¯s Eve is approaching, coupled with heavy snow closing the road...


    Those Hu businessmen had to stay in Shangjun County... Therefore, on the straight road, at this time, there is no longer the bustling appearance of the past cars.


    There was only a black carriage pulled by two horses, and it was moving hard on the old road covered with ice and snow.


    The unmanned ancient road-the sky full of wind and snow-the lonely carriage.


    This scene gives people a sense of loneliness between heaven and earth for no reason.


    It''s just that the people in the carriage don''t feel lonely... The carriage swaying back and forth for no apparent reason, people can see that the passengers in the carriage are obviously doing something inside.


    After a while, the window of the carriage was opened from the inside...


    A small clouded head leaked from the window...


    The delicate little face is covered with strange red and halo...The mouth is still begging: "Master...I, I really can''t do it...Let me go!!!"


    Through the woman''s shoulder leaking out of the car window, people can easily guess...she should be in a celestial state at this time.


    The wind and snow roaring outside did not make her feel cold at all, but the falling snow made her feel refreshed and cool.


    However, at this time, the woman didn''t care about enjoying the coolness brought by the sky full of snowflakes, instead she kept begging: "Master, I really can''t do it... let your little fox go!!"


    "Guess...Will I let you go?? I have to pay for the ignition!! Xiao Wei..."


    From the car came a boy with a slight verbal order, and as the male voice rang... the woman slammed like a swan with an arrow, straightening her neck, her face leaking a look of sadness and joy, and her mouth uttered There was a burst of murmur: "Bad guy...Bad guy...I knew...ah...I shouldn''t be back...!!!"


    "what did you say??"


    The man in the carriage seemed to be irritated by this sentence... directly dragged the woman back into the carriage...


    In the carriage, there was a begging for mercy...


    "I was wrong... Master... Master... Don''t... Ahhhhh!!"


    With a long scream, the girl''s voice seemed to have been cut off, and there was no sound anymore...


    However, the carriage was still moving forward in the shaking...


    Three hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªin the carriage¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 The Movie World Chapter 1338

    Zhou Ye comfortably leaned against the carriage, holding Xiao Wei with a long-haired shawl in his arms... and looked at the wind and snow outside the window comfortably.


    After a while...


    With her beautiful eyes closed, Xiao Wei slowly opened her eyes...


    As soon as she woke up, she wanted to take a vicious bite in Zhou Ye''s Huns... While biting, she said angrily: "Do you want to kill someone? Bad guy... Obviously people say no more... You still do that. ..."


    It was vicious, but she didn''t use much strength in her mouth...


    There is no other reason-I can''t bear it.


    Although Xiaowei knows that his master possesses great supernatural powers and his body is strong and strong...but-reluctant is reluctant...


    Even if she knew that the enemy had deliberately fainted herself, she would not bear to bite him.


    "Hehe..." Facing Xiaowei''s anger, Zhou Ye just smiled and helped her pull the fur on her body...


    This inadvertent gentleness made Xiao Wei unable to pretend anymore... She let go of her mouth, and then gently licked the place she had just bitten with the pink snake... Softly asked: "People bite Are you?"


    "It doesn''t hurt!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "No matter how painful you are, it won''t hurt you!!"


    Hearing his owner''s teasing, Xiao Wei had the urge to bite him again...


    This bad guy...


    The so-called pain no matter how painful you are... This is a pun.


    It was already the seventh day that Xiaowei''s rushing incident happened...


    After Zhou Ye rescued Xiao Wei, he didn''t criticize the Qin army. In the final analysis, they were also their responsibilities, so Zhou Ye just punished them slightly... and didn''t kill them all.


    After leaving there, Zhou Ye wiped out Xiao Wei on the same day...


    It''s also interesting...


    When Xiaowei was the first time, it really felt like she didn¡¯t want to live... She was originally smaller than an ordinary woman there, but last week, Zhou Ye¡¯s size was different from ordinary people... The first time, Xiao Wei was real. Really suffered.


    But it''s okay...


    After all the bitterness and willingness came...she enjoyed and felt far beyond others...


    After the two laughed for a while, Xiao Wei lazily nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, and said lazily: "When will Sister Meng wake up...I can''t handle it alone!!"


    "Qiniang woke up, it is estimated that the spring flowers will bloom..." Zhou Ye was also a little depressed thinking of the sleeping Meng Qiniang...


    To be honest, the little fox is a bit too unbearable.


    Often an hour will completely pass out... This feeling of being hung in the air, not getting up and down... It''s a bit uncomfortable.


    However, he couldn''t forcefully give the little fox to that regardless...


    Although the little fox is a demon body, it is more durable than ordinary humans...


    However, there is a limit...If it is too much, the little fox will hurt the foundation.


    "Otherwise...When you get to the prosperous place, let someone help the master find some beauties!!" Xiao Wei said here, his eyes brightened... "That way, the master can have fun too!!"


    At this time, Xiao Wei, whose whole heart had been tied to Zhou Ye, no longer cared about such things as serving a husband together.


    For her, those things were far less than watching Zhou Ye unable to enjoy herself yet she was unable to bear the guilt.


    Don''t doubt that Xiao Wei is in love with this, desperate character.


    As long as she is sure that her master also loves her, it is enough...


    As for the matter of robbing Dafang''s wife?


    She doesn''t have the courage yet...


    Although, these days, Meng Qiniang has been sleeping...


    However, when Meng Qiniang woke up, she had heard something from Meng Qiniang¡¯s words...


    That is----


    In the backyard of her master, what she thinks is the most powerful demon world power-Meng Qiniang, is just a very inconspicuous little character.


    Even the ancient god, Queen Mother West, is the woman of her own master...


    She-how to fight??


    Fight-can''t compete.


    Escape-can''t escape.


    Forget-reluctant.


    In the end, she can only accept her fate... All she can do now is to try her best to erect a virtuous image of not fighting or grabbing, and everything is for Zhou Ye''s sake...


    Anyway, she can''t do without this enemy...


    And what about Zhou Ye??


    To the little fox''s pretentious and generous thoughts, it is insightful...


    Therefore, facing the little fox''s claim that he would help him find a few more women, he just smiled and said, "Don''t worry... take your time!!"


    "Yeah!!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the little fox nodded...Certainly lying in Zhou Ye''s arms, he never said anything.


    She also needs rest...


    You know, she just spent a lot of physical energy to face the great devil Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye smiled, fiddled with the long hair of the little fox, looking at the wind and snowy scenery outside... and sighed slightly, "Xianyang, it''s almost here!!"


    Reference 1746


    The first thousand seven hundred and forty six chapters


    Xianyang¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Eight hundred miles in the hinterland of Qinchuan, the Wei River passes through the south, the Chengshan and the north, and the mountains and rivers are in the sun, so it is called Xianyang.


    This capital of the Great Qin Empire deserves its status...


    From a distance, the tall city wall guards its surroundings. The center of the city-pavilions, towers and arches, especially the Xianyang Palace, which is more than 100 meters above the ground, is like a giant in the city, entrenched in it. In the capital of the Great Qin Empire.


    The carriage that Zhou Ye rode slowly entered the city of Xianyang from the north gate.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1339

    At this time, it is already the first day of the new year...


    On the streets, there are people from Qin wearing colorful clothes and ghost masks with blue fangs, performing Nuo dances to drive away demons and evil spirits...


    Moreover, regardless of the nobles, the common people...


    On the doors of every household, there are statues of Shen Tu and Yu Lei carved from peach wood.


    The children crawled around in the crowd dancing Nuo dance, frolicking.


    at this time--


    Zhou Ye had put away his carriage, and by the way also put Meng Qiniang in his wristband so that she could hibernate quietly inside.


    He only took the little one and walked along the wide streets in Xianyang City.


    Looking at the crowd dancing Nuo dance on the street, Zhou Ye felt a new year atmosphere different from that of later generations.


    "Look, master... the Nuo dance that that person dances is so funny... It looks like a big horse monkey!!" As a demon, Xiao Wei Mingming sees these Nuo dances that drive away ghosts and demons. So happy...I have to say, it''s a very ironic thing...


    Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, and threw out the spit in his mind... and looked in the direction of Xiaowei''s fingers...


    I saw in the middle of the street, among a group of people dancing Nuo dance, one guy danced especially funny...


    The opening and closing movements, the extremely exaggerated movements...how do you look like a monkey.


    And the children around are also laughing endlessly...


    "It really looks like a monkey..." Zhou Ye said with a smile...


    The two of them simply stood on the side of the road, watching this exaggerated guy, listening to the drum and dancing there.


    The people around saw the luxurious clothes and good faces on the two of them...


    One by one involuntarily leaned back... to make more space for the two of them.


    It''s a big crime to hit a nobleman.


    Qin Dian was severely punished, and many of the punishments were directly cut and gouged, without giving people a chance to rehabilitate... Therefore, they couldn''t help being careless.


    Of course Zhou Ye felt this strange atmosphere, but he didn''t say anything.


    He himself doesn''t like the crowded feeling of crowded people, he can''t ask for it to be comfortable.


    After watching for a while...


    Zhou Ye took Xiao Wei and wandered aimlessly along the streets of the city.


    to be frank¡­¡­


    After getting through the freshness at the beginning...Zhou Ye lost interest in this place.


    you could put it that way¡­¡­


    There is no such thing as a private hotel in the entire Great Qin Empire.


    Only the premises...


    And this kind of thing is generally not open to private individuals. When Zhou Ye was in Shangjun County, the inn where he lived was still a local business man who opened it for the convenience of his own clan to sell war horses and other things... ¡­


    Generally speaking, it is also not external...


    It''s just that Zhou Ye was no ordinary person, and he got the owner of the inn with a direct hint.


    But-after arriving in Xianyang, there is no other way... Shangjun County is because the mountain is high and the emperor is far away, so there will be the kind of inn that is convenient for the Hushang, but in Xianyang??No one dared to do things under the eyes of the first emperor...


    That is purely fatal.


    And... the saddest thing is¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    There is nothing delicious in the wine shop here...


    beef??It doesn''t exist... Killing cattle in this era is a felony.


    Cooking?That''s not even...


    What can be served with wine is nothing more than simple pickles and grilled meat...


    Why would Zhou Ye know so clearly??


    Because he was sitting in a wine shop by the side of the road, together with Xiaoyi, watching the heavy snow outside and the crowd on the street...While drinking the slightly yellow rice-flavored millet wine while tasting the bland barbecue...


    Pickles??


    Zhou Ye said that he would not eat anything...


    And Xiao Wei??Just have no interest in these foods...


    After tasting the delicacies Zhou Ye made with the best ingredients, how could she be interested in these bland foods?


    At this moment, Xiaowei is so cheerful that he helps his host remove the bones from the grilled fish, and helps his host pour a bowl of wine from time to time.


    And Zhou Ye was sitting in the wine shop and drinking just to taste the food of the Qin Dynasty...He didn''t care about the taste or anything.


    What you want is that kind of mood...


    but----


    No matter how beautiful the artistic conception is, there will eventually be a time to look annoying...


    I''ve tasted the wine and finished the food... It''s time to leave here...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye flipped his palm, and a coin made of gold was thrown on the table... he got up and left...


    However, at this moment, a group of men and horses came from far away from the street...


    The clothing of these people is obviously very different from Qin Min...


    If Zhou Ye had to say something like that,...probably a little like the costume of the Goryeo...


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye was surprised by these sudden guys...


    According to official history, Goryeo at this time should still be a barren land...


    There shouldn''t be such a Goryeo existence...


    But-Zhou Ye thought about it, and was relieved again...Ma Dan, how could this world be the world of official history??Monsters and ghosts have all appeared...The history of the first new year of October in the Qin calendar has changed to the first new year of the first month...


    How could it be a normal world??

 Movie World I am King Chapter 1340

    So-what exactly did these Koreans come to Xianyang for??


    Zhou Ye''s curiosity has been aroused...


    He always felt that if he left it alone, he would miss a lot...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye stood up directly and walked towards the group of Korean people...


    As he walked, Zhou Ye said, "Xiao Wei, gone..."


    "Huh? Master, don''t you drink anymore?" Xiao Wei asked, hurriedly stood up and chased Zhou Ye...


    "If you drink, you can drink it anytime... Now I am more interested in these Koreans!!" Zhou Ye smiled and wandered towards the team of Koreans...


    The owner of the wine shop also chased him out at this time, but when he saw the coin of gold cast on the table, his anger instantly turned into a smile."Guests go slowly, come again when you have time..."


    It''s a pity that at this moment - Zhou Ye can''t hear it anymore... He has already joined the team of those Koreans.


    Reference 1747


    The first thousand seven hundred and forty seven chapters


    Zhou Ye took Xiao Wei directly to hide his figure, far behind the group of Koreans...


    Came outside the palace gate of Xianyang Palace.


    After a bang...


    The messengers of the Koreans were introduced into the palace...Of course, only the few in the lead were allowed to go to the palace, and the rest... were still waiting outside.


    And Zhou Ye did his part and followed Xiao Wei with him...


    Walking on the trails of Xianyang Palace, looking at the Qin army holding Ge spears on both sides of the trail and arching crossbows on their backs...


    Zhou Ye had to admire...If Emperor Qin did not die, Liu Bang and Xiang Yu would really have no chance at all.


    Based on the power of the Qin army at this moment, can it be compared to those peasants and soldiers who have dropped their farm tools and picked up swords??


    With emotion¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye has strolled to the front of Zhangtai Palace...


    The entire Xianyang Palace is located on the loess plateau in the middle of Xianyang, with a height difference of 100 meters.


    It can be said that standing in the Xianyang Palace, you can overlook the entire Xianyang City...


    Coupled with the size of Xianyang Palace, it is breathtaking. It is indeed the palace of an emperor...


    How big is Xianyang Palace??


    Zhou Ye looked roughly, it was almost the size of six Forbidden City...


    It''s a pity that this place will be burned down by Xiang Yu sooner or later... Well, what a pity.


    When I came to the Xianyang Palace and didn''t wander around, how could I be worthy of Zhou Ye''s curiosity?


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye simply abandoned the Goryeo envoys and started to wander around in this Xianyang Palace with Xiaowei.


    Anyway, Zhou Ye, who has five extraordinary senses, can hear the conversation between the envoy and Qin Shihuang if he pays a little attention. Why should he watch it??


    Speaking of it-there is a reason why Xianyang Palace is so huge.


    Qin destroyed the six kingdoms, and every time a kingdom was destroyed, his palace was built around the Xianyang Palace as it was.


    Therefore, Xianyang Palace can be said to be a masterpiece of the entire six palaces.


    I have to say... this place is really good, but it''s a pity... it just looks good.


    Zhou Ye lost interest after visiting a circle...


    However, his goal has also been achieved...Through his super five senses, he heard the dialogue between the Korean envoy and the Emperor Qin.


    Goryeo, when the Qin Dynasty did not unify the six kingdoms, it took a long time to seize the pass and invaded the pass... looted people and robbed property...


    Nowadays-Emperor Qin destroyed the six kingdoms and unified China...


    And in the previous year, the Qin Zhidao was built, and the Huns were rejected to the north, and the entire Huns were chasing the entire Huns because they had no way into the earth.


    The establishment of Jiuyuan County realized the complete suppression of the entire Huns.


    Now-the Great Qin Empire has begun to pass through the Liaodong Peninsula...


    In other words--


    These Koreans are scared of being beaten...


    Is here for peace...


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about the so-called generous gifts from the Koreans. What he cared about was a name spit out from the Korean population.


    Princess Yushu¡ª¡ª


    Damn¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Isn''t this the plot in the [Mythology] movie??


    There are too many things in this plane, right??


    But it doesn''t matter...


    Anyway, for Zhou Ye, the more mixed, the happier he...


    Princess Oksu...the princess played by Kim X Sun...


    Is Zhou Ye interested?


    Of course I am interested...


    "Xiao Wei¡­¡­"


    The little fox, who was wandering around in this palace curiously, heard Zhou Ye''s voice, and rushed into Zhou Ye''s arms with a smile, wrapped his hands around Zhou Ye''s waist, and said with a sweet smile: "What''s wrong? Master?"


    "We are probably going to be in this Xianyang city, we will be delayed for a while!!"


    Zhou Ye stroked Xiao Wei''s hair, whispering...


    "Why?" Xiao Wei asked curiously when he heard Zhou Ye''s words.


    She knows...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1341

    According to Zhou Ye''s original plan, it''s just that in this Xianyang city, after a short delay, he will set off for the treasure hunt in Kuaiji County...


    But why did it suddenly change the schedule??


    "Because I found something interesting!!" Zhou Ye said, pulling up Xiaowei''s figure for a flash... and disappearing into the Xianyang Palace.


    When Zhou Ye reappears, he will still be in the mountains outside Xianyang...


    There is nothing fun about living in Xianyang, so it''s better to live freely in the mountains.


    As for why the delay in Xianyang??


    Because Zhou Ye heard the conversation between the Korean envoy and the Emperor Qin.


    According to the Korean envoy-because of the heavy snowfall, the journey is far away...so the date of sending off the family was set in April and May.


    For this, Emperor Qin also agreed.


    And Zhou Ye''s plan is to forcibly snatch Princess Yu Shu from the border between the two countries...


    Snatching relatives...Of course it must be fair.


    With such a bad taste, Zhou Ye didn''t mind waiting for a few more months... As for the affairs in Kuaiji, Zhou Ye was not in a hurry.


    It''s still early...what''s the hurry??


    in a blink----


    Zhou Ye lived in the mountains outside Xianyang for more than three months...


    During these three months, Zhou Ye had a very fulfilling life.


    Sometimes, with Xiaowei, chasing wolves in the mountains and forests, enjoying the fun of hunting, sometimes on the top of the mountain, drinking and having fun with Xiaowei, and welcoming the sun.


    Especially after the arrival of spring, Meng Qiniang also woke up...


    This is even more a joyous event.


    Xiao Wei woke up with his sister Meng, and with the support, he actually dared to open his mouth to tease and tease his own man... and even clamored for shame, let Zhou Ye walk on the wall.


    In this regard, Zhou Ye used facts to prove to her one thing...


    Two demons in a mere paltry, what are their teeth...


    If you don''t use it to cheat, you can defeat the two of them, begging for mercy...


    After a few battles and defeats, Xiao Wei thoroughly recognized himself...


    Since then----


    She often hangs on the side of her eyes: "Master, the Nujia is willing to help you capture a few beauties in Xianyang City for you to play with... Just let the poor little fox of the Nujia go!!


    In response to this, Zhou Ye just smiled, caressed her chrysanthemum, smiled and said nothing...


    And Meng Qiniang smiled and shivered...


    She can see that she understands that her own Yelang wants to play with her newly recognized sister...


    In the end¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªJiuxiao Meihu, Xiaowei... still did not escape the fate of being three links...


    On a spring night, she finally lost the first time behind herself.


    It can be said that the one she called that time was miserable... It was more painful than the first time she called...


    Although Zhou Ye''s heart softened a lot by being called, but - late pain is not as good as early pain, anyway, it will hurt sooner or later, so - Zhou Ye came down hard... took the last private land from Xiaowei...


    What should I say?The taste of food may refer to Xiaowei''s...


    Gradually, this little fox actually fell in love with this feeling of not taking an unusual path...


    Every time, someone must walk the welding bead before they are willing to give up.


    Happy time is always short...


    In the blink of an eye-the time has come to March...


    On this day, from the east gate of Xianyang City, a team of soldiers and horses sprang up, the head of the man ¡ª the top helmet and the brazil, with a face like Cheng Long... well, here he is not called Cheng Long, but Meng Yi...


    Meng Yi led his men along the main road to the northeast... and behind their army, a black double-horse-drawn carriage was closely following them.


    Strangely, almost all Daqin soldiers did not find this carriage that followed them...just as if the carriage did not exist.


    Reference 1748


    The first thousand seven hundred and forty eight chapters


    Zhou Ye''s carriage just followed Meng Yi''s team, traveling all the way to sleep...


    When Qin Jun camped, Zhou Ye stopped not far behind them and camped on the spot.


    When Qin Jun pulled out of the camp and drove on his way, Zhou Ye did not rush to catch up...


    However, a few days later...


    Meng Yi finally found something wrong...


    On this day, when Meng Yi camped again...


    A Qin soldier rushed into his account... Kneeling down on one knee and reporting: "General Qi Meng, that strange fragrance... is coming again!!"


    Hearing what the soldiers said, Meng Yi, who was just about to disarm and rest, stood up... "Where...Take me to watch!!"


    "Yes!!" Qin Bing agreed and got up to lead the way...


    Meng Yi took his close guards and followed the soldiers to the back of the camp.


    Meng Yi followed the soldiers toward the direction where the fragrance came from, while in his heart, he recalled what happened in these days.


    In these days, they have already left the densely populated Xianyang neighborhood...


    It can be said that I have always been sleeping in the wilderness...


    However, when sleeping in the wilderness, soldiers in the army can always smell the mouth-watering scent for no reason.


    But when they explored along the fragrance, they found nothing...


    The strange smell came, and what disappeared suddenly...


    I don''t know when, the army began to spread... There are legends of demons following them.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1342

    As for the fragrance--


    It came from the demon cooking ogre meat.


    As for why the demons would follow them...


    The argument is different...


    Some people say...because of the fierceness of this trip, the demons followed them in order to eat their dead bodies.


    Some people also say-these monsters are purely for, waiting for opportunities, sneak attacks and eat them...


    In short, there is nothing good...


    Meng Yi, as the leading general, certainly did not know the rumors in the army.


    He deliberately tracked down the sergeant who first spread the rumors in the army.


    This kind of thing is really easy to find out...


    One by one, one by one...


    In the end, several Qin Bings were found.


    When Meng Yi smiled and asked them why he said the smell was the smell of human flesh.


    This group of guys said in unison¡ª[This kind of fragrance is unheard of, it''s not human flesh, what else can it be?


    For this sentence, Meng Yi was speechless...


    He had also smelled the smell of meat... To be honest, even he had never smelled it, even if it was a banquet given by the Emperor Qin, it was far less attractive than this strange smell of meat.


    But...Although Meng Yi was speechless,-cholera military spirit is a felony...


    In the end, Meng Yi didn''t impose severe punishment on them, but directly killed each of them.


    According to the Daqin law, it should be the punishment of cutting the foot...


    But, after all... the leading general, who does not love his own soldiers?If it wasn''t a felony, Meng Yi was still willing to protect his subordinates.


    After this, the execution of military laws in the presence of the soldiers of the whole army temporarily stopped the breeding of rumors in the army.


    But-Meng Yi has a slight interest in the source of that strange fragrance...


    Therefore, he ordered his sergeants to report to him if they smell the strange fragrance again.


    That''s why this scene...


    At this time, Meng Yi had already taken his own soldiers and walked out of the barracks along the direction of the smell...


    In the wilderness, after walking for two or three miles...


    Meng Yi saw a flame above the wilderness from a distance...


    The closer to the fire, the stronger the fragrance...


    Meng Yi was already certain at this time that the scent came from the fire... Thinking of this, he shouted, "That fire is the source of the scent, let me go and investigate as soon as possible!!"


    Following the sound of words, Meng Yi strode towards the direction lit by the fire without hesitation.


    As he got closer and closer to the fire, Meng Yi finally saw the figure beside the fire.


    That is a combination of two women and one man.


    With the help of the light from the campfire, Meng Yi found that no matter it was the two women or the man...they looked very beautiful...


    Let alone the two women, just talk about the man...face like a crown jade, eyes like a star... On the handsome face, there is a cynical smile...


    When people see it, they can¡¯t help but feel good...


    Especially the clothes that this man wore, the clothes were not brocade or cloth...but they gave people an unusually luxurious feeling.


    Forced by the young man''s aura, Meng Yi couldn''t help but slow down, walked slowly to the front of the fire, and bowed slightly to the three of them, "I don''t know who you are, why are you sleeping outside our barracks??"


    Hearing what Meng Yi said, the handsome young man laughed and said, "But General Meng Yi?"


    "It''s right here, I don''t know what your Excellency is?" Meng Yi looked on his face when he heard the young man actually call out his name, and he was secretly guarded.


    "My surname is Zhou Mingye, and these two are my wives... Meng Qiniang and Hu Xiaowei..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "It is purely on the way to sleep outside the general Mengyi camp..."


    "Oh?" Meng Yi was taken aback when he heard this... on the way??I''m going to the frontier to marry Li Fei, you actually followed me along the way... Are you kidding me??"I don''t know where the husband is going?"


    "Of course I''m going to see the beauty of Princess Yushu!!" Zhou Ye smiled happily.


    "Bold..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Meng Yi couldn''t stand any longer. He suddenly drew out his sword and said angrily: "Princess Yu Shu has been named Li Fei by my First Emperor. Isn''t it..."


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry..." Facing Meng Yi''s glaring stare, Zhou Ye didn''t worry and said with a smile on his face: "The night is long, why don''t General Meng join me in drinking and talking together?"


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, Meng Yi found... his body was actually not at his disposal. The sword in his hand was being sheathed little by little, and... just sitting right next to the bonfire.


    This weird thing made Meng Yi''s face change drastically.


    "Er Deng is a man or a demon, and dare to hold the imperial general... Don''t E Deng know... what is the punishment of car cracking?"


    "Haha...!!!" Zhou Ye faced Meng Yi''s threat and didn''t care, "The Emperor Qin can''t control me... Da Qin''s laws are also useless to me. General Meng is better off than threatening me here. Taste the food!!"


    Said this, Zhou Ye turned to face Xiao Wei and said, "Go and serve General Mongolian with a bowl of meat porridge. In this cold spring, let General Mongolian drink a bowl of meat porridge to drive away the cold!!"


    "Okay Yelang!!" Xiaowei smiled and nodded, picked up a pottery bowl, filled a bowl of meat porridge in the pottery pot hanging from the bonfire, placed it in front of Meng Yi, and then returned. To my man''s side, snuggle into my man''s arms...


    "General Meng!!" Zhou Ye pointed at the meat porridge in front of Meng Yi, and said with a smile: "Please taste this meat porridge from a place outside the sky..."


    Reference 1749


    The first thousand seven hundred and forty-nine chapters


    Even if Meng Yi considers himself martial arts extraordinary, there are ten thousand people who are unstoppable...


    However, in front of the young man who claimed to be Zhou Ye, it was of no use.


    He just looked at him, he was like a puppet, unable to move at all...


    At this time, Meng Yi also discovered a weird thing. His personal soldiers had disappeared... "Where are my personal soldiers? What happened to them?"


    "...I don''t like crowds, so I let them take a break for now!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Meng Yi really felt an involuntary sense of powerlessness at this time...


    Who are these three people in front of them, and why should they treat themselves like this??

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1343

    "Well, General Meng, please taste the meat porridge, it''s cold, it won''t taste good!!" Zhou Ye''s words interrupted Meng Yi''s thoughts... He looked at the meat porridge in front of him, right there. At this time, Meng Yi felt his body loose, and the invisible force that had just restrained him had disappeared.


    "Please use it..." Zhou Ye smiled and pointed at the meat porridge in front of Meng Yi.


    "..." Meng Yi was silent for a moment, picked up the meat porridge in front of him, and ate it...


    As soon as the meat porridge was eaten, Meng Yi''s eyes lit up...


    What should I say?


    This delicacy was something he had never tasted before. The texture of the meat porridge was quite tender, melted in the mouth, and smelled like lips and teeth.


    "What kind of meat is this made of, is it so fragrant?" Meng Yi cleaned the meat porridge in front of him in three or five mouthfuls... Put down the pottery bowl and asked loudly.


    "Things from the outside world...say, you don''t know!!" Zhou Ye smiled, he didn''t fool Meng Yi at this point... this meat porridge is made from the meat of creatures from alien systems.


    Because of Umbrella¡¯s expansion, Zhou Ye has brought the tradition of food-eating to the entire universe in Marvel...


    When he was free, Zhou Ye really wanted to make a documentary¡ªthe universe on the tip of his tongue.


    Ahem, it''s far away............


    After eating the porridge, Meng Yi put down the bowl and stared at Zhou Ye with blinking eyes. After a while, he asked: "Mr. is so powerful, and there are two such charming and charming wives, why bother to see that? Where is Princess Yushu??"


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing at Meng Yi''s words...


    "Qin''s harem is more than three thousand beautiful ladies, why does he even want Princess Yushu?" Zhou Ye''s rhetorical question made Meng Yi instantly dumbfounded.


    After hesitating for a moment, Meng Yi said: "That... the first emperor of my family, uniting China, has a great power in the future..."


    "Haha..." Before Meng Yi''s words were finished, Zhou Ye''s laughter was interrupted... "Qin Huang''s achievements are not worth mentioning in my eyes... If I am angry, the world will change. ..."


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, the cloudless night sky suddenly became overcast...


    Suddenly a violent wind blew up, and a heavy rain poured...


    In the sky, violent thunder and lightning flashed, similar to each other...


    This sudden change of weather caused Meng Yi to be taken aback... He found that even if the heavy rain poured down, he would not be able to get into this square inch of land... It seemed that everything in the outside world was like a mirrored flower.


    "If I laugh, then the world will be happy..." Zhou Ye said quietly.


    Meng Yi discovered that Zhou Ye¡¯s voice was almost synchronized with this world. He had just finished speaking and the rainstorm disappeared... The dark clouds in the sky also disappeared...


    It seemed that the downpour just now was just a dream.


    "Do you think...I''m inferior to Emperor Qin?" Zhou Ye said again: "Do you think I can''t grab his concubine?"


    Facing Zhou Ye''s questioning, Meng Yi suddenly didn''t know what to do...


    Emperor Qin is great, but he is not yet in a position to control the world...


    After all, he is just a mortal emperor.


    But Zhou Ye in front of him is already the master of this Fang Tiandi... what should I say??


    Say-better??


    That''s a bit too sad...


    Say-grabbed it?


    That goes against his loyal heart...


    Zhou Ye looked at the tangled expression on Meng Yi''s face and couldn''t help laughing: "Alright, General Meng, please come back..."


    As he said, Zhou Ye waved his hand gently...


    In an instant, Meng Yi felt a stream of light in front of him...


    After a while, he found that he had appeared in a wilderness...


    "General Meng...what happened to you?"


    "General Meng... are you okay?"


    The cry of the soldier in his ear made Meng Yi feel confused... Was he just a dream or real??"I... what happened to me?"


    "General Meng, you suddenly fainted just as you walked ahead..." a soldier said hurriedly.


    "Oh... it turned out to be a dream!!" When Meng Yi just put a label on his own experience, he suddenly discovered that-his soldiers, all of them were wet... which made him bear it. I couldn''t help feeling stunned, and asked: "Why are you so wet?"


    "Suddenly a rainstorm hit, the brothers had nowhere to hide...so just!!!" The soldiers replied directly without doubting that he was there.


    Hearing what the soldiers said, Meng Yi felt even more panic... He touched his body...


    Except for the soil that was contaminated when he just lay down on the ground, the rest of his body was extremely dry, and there was no sign of being wet by the rainstorm...


    This made Meng Yi sure of one thing, he¡ªhe did meet a fairy just now...


    Thinking of this, Meng Yi hurriedly said: "Go, go back...we set up camp overnight, and we rushed overnight!!"


    Although the soldiers of Qin didn''t know why their generals suddenly changed their minds, they could only obey orders.


    "Here!" XN


    On the other side...


    In front of Zhou Ye''s carriage...


    It was the fire and the three figures, still unchanged.


    "Yelang, why did you suddenly hook this general Qin out to show up?" Meng Qiniang asked curiously.


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye said while holding the thin waists of Meng Qiniang and Xiaowei, "Because... a lot of things!!"


    If you want to see Brother Long, this is one of them. Anyway... I grew up watching Brother Long movies.


    Second...


    It is Zhou Ye''s evil taste coming...


    You know, in the entire myth movie, there are two parts: past and present.


    Indeed-Zhou Ye could directly take away Princess Yu Shu without letting them see who he was.


    but----


    In that way, not only Princess Yushu knows how to complain... [After all, she married Emperor Qin for her own country.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1344

    and----


    When Meng Yi went back, he would definitely be punished.


    In any case, as a welcoming envoy, I actually lost the beauty to Ying...This is not justified.


    For the character he likes...Although Zhou Ye still won''t be soft on the sister paper he should grab, he still has to leave a way for others to survive.


    In any case, I grew up watching other people¡¯s movies...being a human being and staying on the sidelines, and seeing each other in the next life...


    That''s why this scene happened¡ªZhou Ye deliberately used a different fragrance to lure Meng Yi out of the camp and asked him to drink meat porridge.


    Reference 1750


    One thousand seven hundred and fifty chapters


    In the next few days, Meng Yi urged his soldiers to travel day and night.


    I only take a short break every day, two meals a day are on the march, replace with dry food...


    Although the soldiers in the army had complained, Meng Yi never smelled the weird smell again.


    Only at this time, Meng Yi breathed a sigh of relief.


    He was really afraid of the handsome boy who claimed to be Zhou Ye...


    Even with five thousand sergeants behind him, but¡ªhe still didn''t feel the slightest sense of security.


    The ancients feared ghosts and gods, and if they met Zhou Ye, Meng Yi would be really funny if he was not afraid.


    After several days of rapid march, Meng Yi was not far from the border between Daqin and Goryeo.


    But at this time, Qin Jun almost reached his limit...


    Meng Yi had to slow down his marching speed slightly, set up camp at night, and let his soldiers rest and rest well...


    Early the next morning.


    Meng Yi led his soldiers to the border...


    He wants to receive Li Fei as soon as possible, and then return to Xianyang.


    Meng Yi has already planned...


    When the time comes, he will let his lieutenant lead the army to take the big road, and he will take a team of elite soldiers, copy the road, and return to Xianyang with Li Fei.


    however----


    Will things go as smoothly as he thought??


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Report to the general, the border between Daqin and Goryeo is ahead!!"


    The scout''s report awakened Meng Yi who was thinking... He nodded, and then ordered: "Speed ??up, we will camp on the border, and welcome Li Fei Xiangjia!!"


    "Here!!" XN


    The five thousand army accelerated towards the border............


    An hour later, the army reached the border...


    Choose a place that is easy to defend and difficult to attack, and Meng Yi orders the camp.


    Because of Zhou Ye, Meng Yi''s troops arrived at the wedding location three days earlier than expected...


    At this moment, the family-sending team that escorted Princess Yushu hasn''t arrived yet...


    Not to mention how Meng Yi arranged his soldiers to camp...


    Just say Zhou Ye...


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already ran to the front of Meng Yi, deep into the territory of Korea.


    It''s just that... he no longer rides in the carriage... and instead rides in his doomsday mecha vehicle...


    That''s right, it was the roadblock that was completely modified by the White Queen when it was on the plane of Transformers...


    At this time, Zhou Ye took Meng Qiniang and Xiaowei, sitting in a land vehicle transformed into a doomsday mech-the Alt Kalman all-terrain off-road vehicle, leisurely in a place where the family sending team must pass. On the hillside, waiting for the sent-off party to arrive.


    Sitting in the driver''s seat, Zhou Ye looked at the end of the road in the distance through the car window... slowly waiting for his target to appear.


    And what are Meng Qiniang and Xiaowei doing??


    Ahem...


    The two girls are sitting in the back seat of the car at this time, through the car theater, making up for it...


    What to add??


    Make up all kinds of dog blood love series.


    even though--


    The culture in the TV series is very different from the times and values ??they live in.


    But-this does not delay these two girls, make up the fun...


    The biggest preference of the two is--


    While complaining about the contrived acting of the woman inside, she cursed the scumbag inside.


    After every scolding, they deliberately look at their men...


    This refers to Sang Shuhuai''s actions, which ushered in new surprises for them.


    After tasting my own man¡¯s [feeling doubled] plus continuous [thousand hits per second]...


    The two girls realized the situation they were in with sadness...


    Their man Zhou Ye is indeed scumbag, but¡ªtheir man has the capital of scum...


    Especially, when Zhou Ye completely defeated the two of them, he said with a smug expression [As long as you can defeat me in this aspect, um-I don''t mind not bothering you anymore.


    Meng Qiniang and Xiaowei completely gave up the idea of ??persuading their princes to take their heart...


    Can''t be stunned, how can it be??

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1345

    Anyway, they will never be separated from this bastard in their lives...


    How to relieve worries-only make up.


    Keke............ This is the true thoughts of the two women.


    Just when the grief of the two females was driven, and they were immersed in the bloody world of film and television drama............


    Zhou Ye had also seen the flag leaking out on the horizon in the distance...


    "Qiniang, Xiao Wei...the welcoming party is here, I''ll go see Princess Yushu!!"


    Zhou Ye''s words, just finished... Meng Qiniang and Xiao Wei pulled their attention from the screen of the car theater.


    "Yelang must be careful here!!" Meng Qiniang said softly, "If that princess Yushu refuses to give up everything and come back with Yelang, then give her the Mengpo soup I made... ¡­At that time, Yelang can teach her the rules of my Zhou family little by little!!!"


    "Otherwise, just let me go out and take her back!" Xiao Wei is even more direct...


    It''s no wonder that the two women are so active in helping their men make suggestions.


    After all, the two of them have been overconquested by Zhou Ye these days because of their inappropriate remarks...


    Three links every day, coma again and again...


    This thing, the demon of iron can''t stand it either.


    They eagerly hope that new comrades can join in to help their sisters share their worries.


    Hearing the two women, it was Meng Potang again, and the suggestion of the captivity... Zhou Ye couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    Well, he is indeed a little too much of those two women these days, and he actually caused the two women''s morality to drop at an unimaginable speed... Alas, it is a sin.


    "Ahem...I''ll take care of that! I''ll go now!!" Zhou Ye said, his figure flashed and disappeared into the car...


    The two women looked at their own man who had disappeared, and after a glance at each other, they laughed...


    Of course they saw some guilt feelings from their men.


    But, in fact... the two would say that, not only because of Zhou Ye''s these days, but they themselves... also wanted Zhou Ye to find more sisters in.


    why??


    because--


    Every time they see the appearance of their men who are unable to enjoy themselves, they also feel very guilty...


    As his wife, they can''t make my men enjoy themselves with various methods...this is their negligence.


    What''s more, Zhou Ye was really kind to them...


    Therefore, they will be so active to help their men make suggestions, and even go on stage personally to help their men grab people.


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t know the thoughts of the two women at this time...


    Because - his figure has appeared in Princess Yu Shu''s carriage.


    Princess Yu Shu¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The daughter of King Goryeo, enjoys the reputation of being the first beauty in Goryeo.


    She was once accused by her father of marriage to a general under her. However, the world was unpredictable, and the battle ahead was defeated in a row... This made the King of Goryeo repent of the marriage and sent her daughter to the Daqin Empire. Seek peace between the two countries and there will be no more war.


    Reference 1751


    Chapter One Thousand Fifty One


    Princess Yushu sat in the carriage...


    As the carriage swayed slightly...her body was also swaying slightly...


    At this time, Princess Yu Shu had no expression on her face, but her heart was full of sadness.


    She was born rich and wealthy, but could not decide her destiny...


    She was beautiful and beautiful, but in the end she could only be sent to Qin State by her father as a gift for marriage, to marry an old man dozens of years older than her.


    As the carriage swayed, Princess Yu Shu only felt her heart sinking bit by bit.


    Every step the carriage moves forward, it means that she is one step further away from her hometown...


    Perhaps, this one is forever...


    Perhaps, since then, she will never be able to return to her hometown, she will never be able to see her parents and those familiar faces anymore...


    How can she not be sad??


    At this moment... Princess Yu Shu kneeling on the carriage.Suddenly, she felt the carriage under her body sink slightly... Then, a figure appeared on the right side behind her.


    This sudden change made Yu Shu couldn''t help but want to shout...


    However, as soon as she spoke, she was covered by someone''s hand.


    "Shhh, don''t say anything..."


    "Mmm..." Princess Yu Shu widened her beautiful eyes, and waved her hands desperately, trying to pull someone away from her hands...


    It''s a pity that her behavior is like a dragonfly regret... Useless...


    Not only did he not pull away the big hand covering his little scorpion, but instead let the guy covering his own, a trace of interesting expression leaked out of his face...


    especially--


    Two people, one struggling, the other holding...


    During the action, the two will inevitably have physical contact...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I don''t know when--


    Princess Yu Shu was horrified to find out, while struggling--sometimes under her skirt, she actually got an extra hand...


    You know, at this time, Daqin had just developed Shenyi and Hufu...that is, the ancient inner X...


    But there is nothing like this in the small country of Korea... So... Princess Yushu actually went into battle in a vacuum...


    At this time, Princess Yu Shu was terrified...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1346

    If, before entering the palace, she was broken by a culprit to be innocent...


    Once Emperor Qin is furious, then her motherland may be overwhelmed...


    Thinking of this, Yu Shu''s already anxious beautiful eyes are filled with tears... her face is full of pleading...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye looked at Yu Shu with tears in his eyes, with a pitiful look... he couldn''t help but smile, leaning over a little, and whispering in her ear: "Stop talking, I''ll just let you go! How about?"


    "Hmm..." Princess Yu Shu heard this and hurriedly lit her little head desperately...


    She is really afraid of this guy, who has a beastly hair, so she just gave herself to that...


    "Okay, the deal is concluded... the person who breaches the contract will be punished!!" Zhou Ye smiled and said this sentence, looking at the small earballs close to his eyes, catching the narrow ears slightly.


    "Hey..." Princess Yu Shu just felt that her whole body instantly lost the slightest strength... Especially the warmth in her ears made her feel like a cat scratching her heart.


    And at this time, Zhou Ye also let go of his big hand that was holding Princess Yu Shu, letting her fall in his arms... Only the other hand, he still did not take it out... The indescribable place... Slowly sliding.


    After a long while...Princess Yu Shu only slightly recovered some strength...


    As soon as she was together, she hurriedly pressed the big hand of some bastard with her hand... and looked at Zhou Ye with anger...


    It seems to be complaining about him, the words do not count...


    "Ah, I''m sorry...I forgot that there is still here!!" Zhou Ye smiled and took out his hand...


    Until this time, Princess Yu Shu was truly relieved...


    At this moment, she really calmed down, and looked up and down the bastard who suddenly appeared in her carriage and XXX herself.


    With the weak light from the carriage curtain, Yu Shu couldn''t help being shocked by Zhou Ye''s handsome appearance...


    The angry little face gradually calmed down...


    "Who is the sir? Why do you want to be so frivolous? Don''t you know that Yushu is the person to be married?" For some reason, Yushu''s questioning voice was also extremely low... Maybe it was because she didn''t want to see this handsome beauty in front of her. The incomparable boy was caught and tortured by the soldiers who sent him to his family, right??


    "Me?" Zhou Ye smiled when he heard Yu Shu''s questioning... "I am a man who will spend my life with you..."


    "Bah..." Yu Shu is not stupid. Of course she would not regard Zhou Ye as Emperor Qin...


    Although Zhou Ye''s words were almost equivalent to molesting in the eyes of ancient women... but Yu Shu didn''t have the slightest anger in her heart... even, there was a hint of... sweetness.


    have to say¡­¡­


    Looks handsome, takes advantage of it...


    If you change to someone who looks the same as Wu Dalang, Yu Shu would have screamed desperately...


    For a handsome guy like Zhou Ye, when he said these words, he could make Yu Shu''s heart shake, and he couldn''t bear to be harsh.


    Although Zhou Ye''s words made her heart tremble for a while, Yu Shu thought of the fate he was about to face, and the plea of ??his father before leaving...


    In a moment, the whole heart became cold...


    "Sir, please leave... Yu Shu... Yu Shu is already a married woman... I am afraid that she will miss her husband..." said this, Princess Yu Shu couldn''t help lowering her head. She didn''t want Zhou Ye to see the tears in her eyes... ¡­


    When I heard Yu Shu''s words, to be honest, Zhou Ye was still full of novelty...


    You know, in order to get Princess Yushu in one fell swoop, he opened up his mental position as soon as he got on the car, and kept giving her spiritual hints...


    However, this way¡ªPrincess Yushu could refuse him... I have to say that this girl is really firm in her mind.


    Of course, the mind position is not mind control...


    If it is mind control, no matter how firm the mind of Princess Yushu is, it will only be at the mercy of Zhou Ye...


    But that would be boring...


    Under normal circumstances, Zhou Ye doesn''t like to use mind control, because... it doesn''t feel fun.


    Every girl has her unique character and charm. If mind control is used, then her character will be wiped out...Of course, after Zhou Ye completely conquered the girl in the later period, the mind control was lifted-that The girl can still recover.


    But that would be too boring...


    Zhou Ye is no longer what he was so impatient at the beginning...


    For him, picking up girls now is a process of enjoying...especially watching the girl falling into the pit little by little and unable to extricate herself, the most interesting...


    "Have you missed me???" Zhou Ye smiled evilly."That''s just what you think...I think I''m destined for you..."


    Reference 1752


    One thousand seven hundred and fifty-two chapters


    When Princess Yu Shu heard Zhou Ye''s words, she couldn''t help raising her little head...


    The tears from the corners of her eyes have not yet been wiped away... The whole person looks pitiful, giving people a sad beauty.


    Princess Yushu didn''t even know why. When facing this handsome boy, her emotions would fluctuate so much...


    Haven''t her tears shed long ago in the palace?


    Wasn''t her heart completely shattered when she heard that she was going to be married to Qin country?


    Why... I feel so sad when I think that I have no relationship with this young man??


    Obviously, at this moment, I don''t even know the name of this bastard...


    Looking at Yu Shu with dim tears, Zhou Ye gently raised his hand and wiped the tears from her cheek with his thumb... "Okay, stop crying... You won''t be pretty if you cry again..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s comfort, Yu Shu felt like he wanted to laugh, but couldn''t laugh...


    Just when Zhou Ye wiped the teardrops on her cheeks with his hands, and planned to take them back...


    Princess Yu Shu raised her right hand like a ghost, and pressed her big hand on her cheek...Do not let Zhou Ye take her hand back... "Tell Yu Shu, how is your name?"


    "Zhou Ye-Zhou of the Zhou Dynasty, Huo Huaye!"


    "Zhou Ye...Zhou Ye...Zhou Ye..." Yu Shu repeated the name as if he wanted to imprint the name firmly in his heart...


    Thinking of it... Yu Shu suddenly let go of Zhou Ye''s hand, and then - - took Zhou Ye''s face, leaned forward, and put his mouth shut...


    Zhou Ye was taken aback by Yu Shu''s sudden initiative...


    Why did you refuse to let yourself just die?

 Movie World I am King Chapter 1347

    Why did this attitude suddenly make a big turn of 360 degrees??Why don''t you take the initiative??


    In fact...


    What should I say?


    Among them, there is not only the effect of Zhou Ye''s spiritual position, but also the reason why Yu Shu is too repressed...


    Put it this way...


    A young girl, beautifully dressed, spoiled since childhood...


    When she grew up, she originally thought that she would have a happy marriage, but¡ªin the end, she was used as a bargaining chip for marriage and given to a man dozens of years older than her??


    Even if this man has power over the world, even if this man is Emperor Qin...


    For Yu Shu, it is definitely not a good match...


    Since she was young, she has not had much fishing nets for power... On the contrary-what she desires is freedom...


    However, being born in an emperor¡¯s house is the most eager and unattainable thing-freedom...


    Especially when she was used as a bargaining chip to be married to Xianyang... the resentment in her heart had accumulated to the limit.


    At this time... Zhou Ye''s arrival was like igniting a flame of resistance in her depressed heart... At this time, she can no longer care...


    What kind of country...


    What harmony between the two countries...


    She doesn''t want to be suppressed anymore...that''s why she is suddenly so crazy...


    Don¡¯t die in silence, just erupt in silence...


    Zhou Ye, the spark, completely ignited the silent Princess Yu Shu...


    Cough cough-pulled too far...


    Zhou Ye was only confused for a moment, and then he understood Yu Shu''s mind...This guy has never been a gentleman...


    Although, he wanted to tease this little girl little by little...watching her fall into his own pit little by little.


    But---Send it to the side and don''t eat it... Then it''s not his personality.


    When Zhou Ye thought of this, he turned his passivity into an initiative... Rising up to the difficulties, he taught Yu Shu, a beginner girl, how to better communicate with each other''s hearts...


    Under the leadership of Zhou Ye, an old driver, Yu Shu could no longer control...


    If at first, she just wanted to give herself the last craziness... if she kept a little bit of the bottom line, at this time... she was already involuntarily...


    Just like the same fire, it is easy to ignite... but when the flame is burning, it is difficult to extinguish it...


    I don''t know when, Yu Shu has already straddled Zhou Ye...Although the clothes are still intact, the two have entered a state of seamless connection...


    At this moment, Yu Shu, like a swan with an arrow, stretched out his jade neck straight, with the only trace of clarity in his mind, opened his little goblets and bit his sleeves... to prevent his pain. Cry, recruit soldiers from outside...


    When the tearing pain gradually dissipated...Yu Shu had mixed feelings in her heart--she did not expect that she actually did something like this...but...soon, she had no time to sigh... ¡­


    Because Zhou Ye began to exert his strength...


    And on the other side¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meng Qiniang and Xiaowei in the all-terrain cross-country vehicle at the top of the mountain have already jumped onto the front seats of the vehicle...


    No matter how interesting the dog-blood series is, how can it be as interesting as their men''s pick-ups??


    They were sitting in the off-road vehicle with the optical stealth device turned on, watching the welcoming team, slowly passing through the valley below their feet...


    "Huh?? Didn''t Yelang even bow to that Princess Yushu Overlord Stone?" Xiaowei looked at the most luxuriously dressed carriage in the wedding party, and said angrily: "I thought Yelang would do it. It''s more direct!!"


    "Silly girl, who said Yelang didn''t...?" Meng Qiniang smiled slightly, and gently slipped her jade finger on Xiao Wei''s eyelid...


    Following Meng Qiniang''s movements, a strange light flashed in Xiao Wei''s eyes, and the scenery before him was completely different from just now.


    I saw--


    The carriage carrying Princess Yu Shu was undulating regularly... and the coachman who was sitting in the front part of the carriage and driving the carriage had dull eyes... a silly look, obviously lost his mind...


    This is obviously a blinding method used by his own man... to cover the entire carriage, so that the team sending off the family is unaware...


    "Haha...interesting..." Xiaowei laughed instead of anger when he saw this...


    For her, it took her seven days before she was taken away by her own Yelang... and the princess Yushu in front of her was taken away as soon as they met...


    An indescribable sense of pride, spontaneously...


    Meng Qiniang sighed silently when she looked at Xiaowei''s laughter...In her opinion, Xiaowei was just fifty steps laughing and one hundred steps... There was no difference...


    However, if she is willing to be an ostrich, let her be an ostrich...


    "Okay, we''re going to follow up!!" Meng Qiniang said, and ordered: "Diao Chan...follow up!! Just hang behind them far away...Don''t let them discover our trail... "


    "Like you, mistress!!" The wisdom brain Diaochan in the doomsday mech promised and turned on the autopilot mode...The team that sent relatives to the country of Korea chased after him.


    Reference 1753


    One thousand seven hundred and fifty-three chapters


    The landscape always ends...


    Happy time is always short...


    At least for Yu Shu...


    These three days were the happiest three days in her life.


    In these three days...


    She and her lover lay in the wagon for marriage all day long, like glue... kiss me and me...


    Every day, Yu Shu loves to do nothing more than listening to his lover Zhou Ye, telling about the places he has been and the beautiful scenery he has seen...


    In Zhou Ye''s description, she seemed to have also witnessed the magnificent scene above the sea, and the sea of ??flowers that stretched eight hundred miles across Manzhushahua...


    Occasionally, she would talk to her lover about funny stories about her childhood...


    The two of them often talked and couldn''t help themselves...they rolled together again.


    In three days¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1348

    Princess Yushu has never left a carriage once in a willful manner. Except for the occasional physiological problems that need to be solved, she has to stay in the carriage at other times...


    Because she didn''t want to miss the minute and second of getting along with her lover.


    But - even though Yu Shu no matter how much time does Yu Shu expect that time will pass slowly... the team sending off the relatives walks a little slower...


    This day is still coming¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "His Royal Highness...the border of Qin State is ahead!!"


    The voice from outside the car made Princess Yu Shu, who was laughing in the arms of her own man, suddenly covered with sadness...


    "I see!" After she whispered back to the outside, she fell silent.


    In the carriage, the sweet atmosphere between the two had disappeared.


    After a long silence...


    Princess Yu Shu gently sat up from Zhou Ye¡¯s arms... She raised her hands lightly... holding Zhou Ye¡¯s cheeks, and whispered: "Yelang...take me away...I don¡¯t want to marry Emperor Shi. I will be your woman...take me away...will you???"


    People are always greedy...


    Princess Yu Shu originally wanted to be crazy for the last time...


    However, after spending these three days together, she found that she couldn¡¯t do without this bad guy who sneaked into her carriage... She couldn¡¯t imagine what she would become if she couldn¡¯t stay with him. Look like??


    Maybe he will die because of a broken heart... Maybe.


    Facing Princess Yu Shu''s pleading... Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    As soon as he stretched out his hand, he took Princess Yushu in his arms again... and said softly: "Hey, don''t worry, we will definitely be together..."


    "But... if you don''t leave..." Yu Shu is really anxious...


    You know, once you enter the Qin Land... there will be Qin Dynasty soldiers coming to greet you.


    At that time-it''s harder to walk than to climb.


    In order to express their sincerity, there are not many soldiers to escort the family of Korea. If you escape at this time, it will be easier. Once... enter the territory of the Qin Dynasty, when you encounter those welcoming teams, I am afraid that you will run away. Can''t drop...


    Seeing the increasingly anxious expression on Princess Yu Shu''s face, Zhou Ye smiled...


    He lowered his head slightly, pecked at Princess Yushu''s eyes, and said in a deep voice, "Believe me? Yushu!!"


    "Believe!!!" What else could Yu Shu say at this time?


    She even ignored the last restraint of her daughter''s family...How could she not believe Zhou Ye??


    "Then feel at ease with me and sit in this carriage... to meet the First Emperor!!" Zhou Ye said, smiling slightly: "I will let the First Emperor abandon you!"


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yu Shu sighed and buried his little face in Zhou Ye''s arms...


    What can she do??


    Zhou Ye refused to leave, how could she leave alone??


    Since this enemy is going to play with fire... All she can do is stay with her...


    At most-the big deal is killed by Emperor Qin together...


    To be able to die with her lover, she has no regrets.


    Thinking of this, Yu Shu never said anything again...


    She just lay quietly in the arms of her own man...waiting for the upcoming destiny...


    The time was walking around every minute, and the team sending off the relatives also approached the border of Qin Dynasty little by little.


    Just when Princess Yushu prayed that this journey would never be finished...


    The carriage stopped suddenly, and then there was a loud shout from outside...


    "The First Emperor of the Qin Dynasty, the imperial general-Meng Yi, come to welcome you!!"


    Hearing this voice, Yu Shu''s face changed slightly, but-then he returned to normal.


    With the idea of ??living and dying with her own man in her heart, she is no longer afraid of anything.


    At this moment, only one sentence rang from outside...


    "Please princess!!"


    The carriage moved slowly again...


    "The emperor''s decree,


    With the sound...


    Princess Yushu¡¯s carriage door was opened...


    The moment the carriage door was opened¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The declarant was dumbfounded¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    General Meng Yi was dumbfounded-


    Qin Jun''s welcoming team was dumbfounded¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Even the people who sent the family off the team were dumbfounded.


    I saw that there was a handsome man in the carriage that should have been only one person...


    This is nothing...After all, the profession of eunuchs existed as early as the Spring and Autumn Period.


    But - at this moment, Princess Yushu, wearing a red wedding dress, is nestling in the arms of the man, looking like you and me...


    This Nima is a bit intolerable............


    Obviously, that man is not a eunuch...


    The most shocking thing is Meng Yi...


    Although the two were far apart, Meng Yi still recognized Zhou Ye...


    Fuck, this ghost-like guy came directly to the bottom of the pot to draw his salary...


    What should I do??


    Just when Meng Yi was dumbfounded...

 The Movie World Chapter 1349

    The proclaimer spoke, and he furiously said: "Come here, take this pair of X husband and X women for me, escort them back to Xianyang, and obey the disposition of Emperor Shi Huang!!!"


    The king humiliated the minister...


    Zhou Ye''s act of cuckolding the First Emperor in public had already deeply hurt this guy''s heart.


    Hearing the commander''s order... Immediately, hundreds of Qin cavalry rushed towards Princess Yu Shu''s family-sending team.


    At this time, the Korean soldiers who escorted the pro-team were also dumbfounded...


    Should they stop Qin Jun??


    Psychologically speaking, they certainly wanted to stop Qin Jun.


    but¡­¡­


    The fact that a strange man appeared in Princess Yushu¡¯s carriage is too much...


    At this moment, they were already stunned on the spot.


    however----


    At this moment...Suddenly I heard a Korean shout: "Let go!"


    With the sound...


    From the mountain beam diagonally across from Qin Jun, a group of Korean soldiers suddenly appeared...


    Thousands of arrows were shot at the Qin State cavalry who obeyed the orders of the declarant and went to capture Princess Yu Shu...


    Just in the blink of an eye--


    These more than a hundred cavalrymen died out under the rain of arrows.


    Reference 1754


    One thousand seven hundred and fifty-four chapters


    "defense!!!!"


    Meng Yi also reacted at this time.


    Regardless of why Zhou Ye was in Princess Yushu''s frame, it was the most important thing to beat the Korean soldiers back.


    Following Meng Yi''s order, Sergeant Daqin-Lidun, Hengge... he looked like he was about to go to war.


    And the Goryeo soldiers over there immediately returned the color... with the rain of arrows...


    At this time, the family-sending team caught in front of the two armies was completely messed up...


    For a time, escape for life, escape for escape...


    Even the coachman in Princess Yushu''s carriage jumped and fled.


    On the contrary, it was Princess Yu Shu who was nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, without panic...


    For her, who has already put her life and death out of the question, as long as she is with her lover, everything is the same.


    The chaos outside couldn''t move her at all...


    And what about Zhou Ye?


    This one is more leisurely...


    While holding Yushu in his arms, he watched the battle between the Goryeo Army and Qin Bing...


    To be honest, seeing the battle between the two sides, Zhou Ye had an urge to curse MMP.


    Qin Jun started his home with the Qin crossbow, but in the welcoming team, there are no soldiers carrying the crossbow??On the contrary, he was suppressed by the arrows of the Korean soldiers and couldn''t raise his head?Is this Nima teasing me??


    Are you sure this is the Qin army who killed the Six Nations with a crossbow??Didn''t you cross from Europe to cheat me??


    And the Goryeo Army over there...


    Where''s your flint?


    What about the burning boulder coated with unknown chemicals on the round boulder?Why is it gone??


    Uh--


    Okay, maybe this is because Meng Yi arrived at the border early, so these guys are afraid of being discovered by the Qin army, so it''s too late to prepare!!


    but----


    Since you can arrive at the border of Qin State ahead of time, why don''t you stop the family sending team halfway??


    Or----


    In fact, that General Goryeo and Meng Yi really love??In fact, that General Goryeo deliberately chose to intercept Princess Yushu at this time because he wanted to meet his lover, General Meng Yi??


    The more Zhou Ye looked at the scene outside, the more he wanted to complain...


    His Tucao energy is almost full...


    Just at this time¡­¡­


    What made Zhou Ye want to complain even more happened.


    I saw--Meng Yi rode solo, rushing towards Zhou Ye... and Gaoli also rushed out and rushed here.


    The soldiers behind the two of them squatted up, and then shot arrows.


    There is no sense that their bosses have stepped forward, and they should also rush forward...


    Fuck-¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye already had a feeling that he couldn''t help it... "Fuck, you guys are making trouble? Are you really going to fight? Two foolish guys!!"


    "Yelang? What''s the matter?" Upon hearing the sudden words of her own man, Princess Yu Shu couldn''t help but poke her little head out of Zhou Ye''s arms... curiously asked: "What makes you so angry? ?"


    "I was irritated by two guys with broken brains!!" Zhou Ye said, while gently applying force, let Yu Shu sit on his lap facing outward.


    Then start sentence by sentence, explaining what makes me want to complain.


    Although Zhou Ye''s words, many Yu Shu didn''t know what was going on... But it didn''t delay her and she listened funny, and her smile trembled.


    Seeing Yushu this situation...


    The Goryeo general was first dissatisfied... He pushed aside Meng Yi''s long sword, and rushed towards the carriage... While charging, he shouted: "Thief, let go of Princess Yushu quickly! !!!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1350

    And Meng Yi is chasing behind the Goryeo general...


    Facing the speeding General Goryeo, Princess Yushu suddenly broke free from Zhou Ye''s arms, knelt down in front of Zhou Ye, arms outstretched, and shouted: "Don''t hurt my Yelang!"


    She - she wants to use her flesh and blood to block the sword for Zhou Ye.


    "Oh, silly woman!!" Zhou Ye sighed, leaned slightly, hugged Princess Yu Shu''s waist from behind, and yanked her into his arms... "Sit down. Now I protect you, not you protect me!!"


    "But...but, Yelang!!" Yu Shu looked at the approaching General Gaoli, already incoherent anxiously.


    "It''s okay!!" Zhou Ye said, smiled and stretched out his right hand slightly to the Goryeo general who was coming by, making a void grasping posture.


    In an instant¡ª¡ª


    The Goryeo general who was about to rush in front of Zhou Ye, including men and horses, was fixed on the spot.


    "My family Yushu was worried about me...you damn it!!"


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, he squeezed the virtual right hand firmly...


    And the Goryeo general who was fixed on the spot turned into a mass of blood and mud with a bang.


    This sudden change caused Meng Yi, who immediately followed, to tighten the horse''s rein...


    The entire battlefield became quiet at this time, and the needle drop was audible.


    "Goblin...!!!"


    "Kill the demon to avenge the general!!"


    "Yes, kill that monster and avenge the general!!"


    After a while, such a slogan suddenly sounded in the Korean army. With the sound, thousands of arrows flew toward Princess Yushu''s carriage.


    "Hey¡ª¡ª!!!" Zhou Ye looked at the midair, the black arrow pressed down, slammed it with disdain, and waved his hand casually...


    The arrow shot at him in the air flew back towards their master at a speed twice as fast as it had come... and shot right into the center of their eyebrows.


    moment----


    The Goryeo archers who had been suppressed by the Qin Jun who could not raise their heads-died completely...


    The whole battlefield really calmed down...


    And Meng Yi, who is not far from Zhou Ye, has a feeling of sitting on wax...


    This Nima... how to fight??


    If the enemy were human, Meng Yi would never frown even if there were thousands of troops.


    But... the boy in front of him, he is not human...


    Can one squeeze one man and one horse out of thin air??


    Can a person let the arrow shot fly back to his master''s head?


    How can this be done???


    hit??How do people and ghosts compete??


    Do not hit??Was the concubine canonized by the First Emperor still in Zhou Ye''s arms?


    Just when Meng Yi hesitated...


    Zhou Ye spoke first...


    "General Meng Yi, meet again!!!"


    "Ahem... sir..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Meng Yi sat on the horse and arched his hands at Zhou Ye, but didn''t know what to say??


    "General Meng Yi doesn''t have to say much... I know where the general''s duties are... You can send me and Yu Shu to Xianyang!!" Zhou Ye said here, smiling slightly: "It just so happens that... I also want to meet the Emperor First On the one hand, have a good chat!!"


    "This..." Zhou Ye''s words made Meng Yi suddenly dumbfounded...


    If he doesn''t leave, he will go to Xianyang with himself??See Emperor Shi??


    Nima, how dare I take you to see Emperor Shi??


    Reference 1755


    One thousand seven hundred and fifty-five chapters


    Despite all the unwillingness, all unwillingness...


    In the end, Meng Yi took Princess Yu Shu''s carriage and headed towards Xianyang.


    After all--


    Meng Yi is the welcoming envoy, and his duty is to welcome back Li Fei-Princess Yu Shu.


    Besides, he didn''t think that the five thousand soldiers and horses he was carrying could do to Zhou Ye...


    All he can do is to order a team of cavalry to join the declarant...return to Xianyang first and report what happened here to Emperor Shi, and he?With the rest of the soldiers and horses, dangling and seemingly leisurely, with Li Fei''s family-sending team, they slowly walked towards Xianyang.


    On the way, Meng Yi repeatedly told his soldiers not to neglect Zhou Ye and Princess Yu Shu.


    Whether Zhou Ye is a fairy or a monster...


    He is not what mortals like himself can contend with.


    For this, Meng Yi was very clear in his heart.


    Military strategists-knowing oneself and the enemy can survive a hundred battles.


    How could Meng Yi, who learned the art of war since childhood, be a reckless person??


    What-no matter the three or seven twenty one, it''s awkward to go up??


    This is a reckless man, not a general.


    In fact-Meng Yi still feels a little grateful to Zhou Ye in his heart.


    Anyway...


    Zhou Ye is doing this, and it is Meng Yi who really benefits...


    Otherwise, by relying on Zhou Ye''s ability, she would take Princess Yu Shu in front of the Ten Thousand Army Formation and leave without any care...Who can stop him??


    In that case, he couldn''t get away with Meng Yi''s unfavorable crime.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1351

    Don''t worry about...force majeure, don''t worry about ghosts...


    It was his fault that his envoy did not welcome Princess Yu Shu back to Xianyang.


    Although his Meng family has served as officials in Qin for generations,...the court is not without political enemies...


    Zhao Gao, Li Sizhi and his ilk are all staring at his Meng family...


    A bad family is not impossible.


    Therefore, from the heart, Meng Yi is still very grateful to Zhou Ye.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After a few days of rushing, the welcoming team has already moved away from the border and entered the prosperous Julu County. It will soon resist Xianyang.


    On this day, the bridal welcoming team set up camp in Julu County...


    Meng Yi directly ordered his soldiers to go to the wine shop in the county, bought a few pots of good wine, and prepared some meat...


    He directly carried the food and drink, and came to the backyard where Zhou Ye and Princess Yushu were staying...


    After the maid notified, Meng Yi walked directly into the room where Zhou Ye and Yu Shu were. Seeing the scene inside, Meng Yi couldn''t help but smiled and said, "Mr. So elegant!!"


    No wonder he would say that...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye was sitting on the straw mat in the room, carrying a small drum in his hand and patted it gently.


    Princess Yu Shu was dancing in front of him... Obviously, the two of them were having fun on their own right now.


    Seeing Meng Yi entering the door, Zhou Ye laughed, patted the straw mat next to him, and said to Meng Yi: "General Meng is here today, but is he looking for me to drink?"


    "Exactly!!!" Meng Yi said with a smile: "That night, Mr. Meng Yimeng was entertaining him and he was about to return a gift!!!"


    At this time, Princess Yu Shu also stopped her dance, walked to her man''s side with a smile... sat down.


    Her dance was only for Zhou Ye alone, and the others... She didn''t bother to dance and didn''t want to dance.


    Regarding this, Meng Yi didn''t care either... walked directly to Zhou Ye and sat on the floor...


    At this time, my own maid brought a variety of tableware and placed the drinks and meat brought by Meng Yi in front of the three of them...


    After everything is done...


    Meng Yi didn''t wait for Yu Shu to get up and pour the wine. He first picked up the wine urn and filled Zhou Ye and himself with a bowl... Then he raised the wine bowl and raised his hand to Zhou Ye."Mr. Meng Yixie''s life-saving grace!!"


    After speaking, Meng Yi drank without saying a word.


    "Oh? How did I save you?" Zhou Ye held the wine bowl with a smile... asked.


    "Mr. obviously can take Princess Yushu away, but for the sake of Meng Yi, he is willing to go back to Xianyang with Meng Yi to meet the First Emperor... This love, Meng Yi will never forget!" Meng Yi said loudly.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled when he heard Meng Yi''s words...


    To be human, you have to show it to the understanding...


    If you show it to a fool, he thinks you are harming him...this kind of favor, you don''t have to do it.


    "I like a smart person like General Meng!!" Zhou Ye laughed, throwing the wine bowl aside... and said: "Drink, of course you must drink good wine...Come on, let''s drink this!!"


    Zhou Ye said, his hands shook slightly...Two bottles of Wuliangye appeared in his hands...


    Unscrew the bottle cap, Zhou Ye directly handed Meng Yi a bottle...


    "What kind of wine is this?" Meng Yi looked at the glass bottle in his hand, and his hands trembled."Such a luxurious glass bottle..."


    There was no glass in ancient times, but there were natural colored glazes, but the transparency of those colored glazes was not high.At this time, the more transparent the colored glaze, the more precious... and because of this, Meng Yi looked at the wine bottle that Zhou Ye handed him, and was so excited...


    "Whether it is drinking, the wine is for people to drink..." Zhou Ye smiled and moved forward with a bottle... "Come on, General Meng... Do it!!!"


    "Fuck!!" Meng Yi really drinks...


    Directly following Zhou Ye''s appearance, he raised his neck... ... a bottle of one catty of 68 degrees Wuliangye entered the stomach.


    The liquor of later generations is obviously different from the liquor of this time...


    Not to mention craftsmanship and the like, just to talk about the alcohol content is enough to make Meng Yi pour a bottle into it... it feels like a hot feeling in my stomach...


    "Good wine!!" After drinking a bottle of Wuliangye, Meng Yi spit out a long breath and exclaimed loudly: "This is really good wine... Enough!"


    "If you like it, drink more!!" Zhou Ye''s goods were also broken, and he took out two bottles of Wuliangye and placed them in front of Meng Yi...


    Seeing the two bottles of Wuliangye in Zhou Ye''s hands again, Meng Yi was a little dumbfounded... His family knew about his own affairs... After one bottle, he almost had enough... If you drink it again, you will really be embarrassed. Up...


    Meng Yi, who was anxious and wise, took the two bottles of wine in Zhou Ye''s hand and put it in his arms."How can I enjoy this kind of good wine? I will take it back and share it with my father and brother!!"


    "No hurry, no hurry!! I have too many here!!" Would Zhou Ye let Meng Yi escape??How could it be...


    With a wave of his hand, dozens of bottles of Wuliangye appeared directly in front of Meng Yi... Now, Meng Yi was really dumbfounded... "Cough cough... Mister Mighty, just let Meng Yi go!! This wine It seems to be as transparent as water, but with great energy...Let Meng Yi take a rest!!"


    "Haha... Don''t panic, eat a la carte!!"


    Since Meng Yi was willing to admit counsel, Zhou Ye would stop persuading him...


    Reference 1756


    One thousand seven hundred and fifty-six chapters


    To be honest, why did Zhou Ye treat the characters played by Brother Long so favorably??


    Put it this way...


    Zhou Ye grew up watching Brother Long¡¯s movies almost since he was a child.


    However, at that time...because of poverty, so...Zhou Ye almost watched pirated copies...


    If everyone owes Xing Ye a movie ticket?


    Well, there are many people in his generation, and I don''t know how many movie tickets he owes Brother Long.


    Be kind...


    Although Zhou Ye still wouldn''t be soft on the girl who should be grabbed... but there was no need to hurt Brother Long any more.


    After Zhou Ye and Meng Yi each blew a bottle of Wuliangye... they began to eat vegetables and drank slowly...


    Princess Yu Shu was winking, and was waiting for the wine bureau... to help the two of them pour wine...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1352

    Three rounds of wine...Five flavors of food...


    At this time, Meng Yi also opened a lot of chatterboxes... There was always a trace of worry in his heart... but he had never dared to ask Zhou Ye. At this moment, through Jiu Jin, Meng Yi finally dared to ask."Mr., here is going to Xianyang... but... it''s going to be detrimental to Emperor Shi Huang??"


    No wonder Meng Yi thought so...


    Although the world has been unified.


    But-the Old Ministry of Six Nations never stopped thinking of assassinating Emperor Qin.


    "Oh? Why did General Meng say this?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "With the power of your husband, you can obviously take Princess Yushu to leave here, and enjoy the world... But the husband just wants to go back to Xianyang with me to meet the Emperor Shi, please teach me, why is this??"


    Although Zhou Ye insisted on going to Xianyang, it was tantamount to indirectly saving Meng Yi''s life, but - as a loyal loyal to the First Emperor, Meng Yi absolutely had to ask...why did Zhou Ye do this..." Disadvantage... It''s no wonder that the sword in Meng Yi''s hand doesn''t recognize your husband!!


    "Haha...General Meng has been worrying too much... I am going to see Emperor Shi, naturally there is my reason... It is not good for him? Isn''t it enough..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and continued: "I will say more , How do you know that Emperor Shi did not want to see me?"


    "..." Meng Yi was dumb after hearing Zhou Ye''s words...


    He knows what Zhou Ye means...


    Since the unification of the Six Kingdoms, the First Emperor has been obsessed with cultivating immortals...


    A power like Zhou Ye was exactly what the First Emperor dreamed of...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Although Zhou Ye still didn''t tell Meng Yi why he met with the First Emperor,...it somewhat dispelled a trace of doubt in Meng Yi''s heart...After the two drank for a while, Meng Yi was the first to be unable to resist the wine of later generations. Jin... fell directly to the ground.


    At this time, his own soldiers helped him go back to rest...


    After the maids remove the banquet in the room...


    Princess Yu Shu ordered the maids to boil water to prepare tubs and bathe Yelang, while helping Yelang to undress...


    It was another night of fish-and-dragon dance... Princess Yu Shu was held by her own Yelang in the carriage early in the morning, no move... The three links were successful, the injuries were deep, and they were not good enough...


    The welcoming team, once again under the escort of Meng Yi''s army, embarked on the itinerary to Xianyang...


    On the other side...


    The declarant and cavalry who were sent to Xianyang to report in advance have already rushed back to Xianyang...


    Xianyang Palace¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªZhangtai Palace.


    Emperor Shi was sitting at the head of the hall, and to his right, was a chubby middle-aged man in the costume of an eunuch...


    On both sides of his lower head, the civil and military officials of the Great Qin Empire sat.


    At this moment - in the center of the hall, it was not someone else who was kneeling on the ground to report the matter, but the declarant who had just rushed back.


    After the proclaimer reports the first emperor to the first emperor about what happened this time...


    The first emperor Yingzheng pondered for a moment, stroked his beard, and asked, "Everyone, what do you think of this strange person who suddenly appeared?"


    As soon as the first emperor¡¯s words fell, a thin man in a black robe walked out of his ranks and knelt down in front of the hall and said: "Your Majesty, this son has no kingly law. If you rob your majesty and concubine, you should be punished by car cracking. The classics!! The small country of Korea dared to ignore the power and prestige of my Daqin, and should send troops quickly and conquer it... As for the Korean princess who does not guard her way of women, she should enter the cold palace and never leave the palace..."


    "Oh? Li Si, is that your opinion?" When facing Li Si, Emperor Shi was noncommittal...


    The other officials were silent...


    They didn''t know why Emperor Shi Huang asked this, so... it''s better to be honest and obedient.


    Instead, the chubby eunuch next to Emperor Shi Huang smiled slightly and said, "Your Majesty, this is your majesty¡¯s blessing... Just now, the old slave heard from Master Shen that the stranger is not afraid of swords and is on the battlefield. Regarding the thousands of sergeants who are like nothing, they must be powerful people... Such a mysterious person, can the mortal law be constrained? The old slave believes that not only cannot blame this stranger, but his Majesty should treat him well. An alien..."


    "Oh?? The man robbed the widow''s concubine, and the widow should treat him well?" In the words of the first emperor, he could not tell whether he was happy or angry...


    This made Zhao Gao''s heart tight...


    He lifted up slightly, and quietly took a look at the expression of the Emperor Shi Emperor...He was stunned, and said: "Yes, Your Majesty! The old slave thinks... Your Majesty should treat others with mercy, because your majesty''s longevity may fall here. Human body!! Compared to Changshengjiushi...what is the concubine of a tributary tribute?"


    Hear what Zhao Gao said...


    Li Si was so angry that his nose almost crooked...


    "Zhao Gao, you are the chaos palace..."


    "Prime Minister Li is so nonsense, how can an eunuch in his family mess up the palace?"


    "Your Majesty, please also cut Zhao Gao in the midst of the busy city, in order to behave like you!!"


    "Your Majesty, the old slave has been wronged..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Just when the two people quarreled more and more...The First Emperor spoke.


    "Okay, just shut me up!!"


    With the first emperor''s angry shout, the hall above the hall became much quieter in an instant...


    At this time, the first emperor looked at the declarant Shin Wuha, who had been kneeling on the ground again, and asked softly: "I''m here to ask you, but you saw that stranger waving his hand and destroying the five thousand Goryeo army??"


    "Your Majesty Qi, this is what the minister has seen with his own eyes. Not only the minister has seen this scene before the two armies, but even all the Great Qin sergeants have seen it!!" For this, Shen Wuhu dared to use his own life. guarantee¡­¡­


    "So, choose those sergeants who escort you back to the palace, and the widows have to ask questions!!"


    Following the order of Emperor Shi, the dozens of knights who had escorted the edict official back were also announced to the hall.


    The first emperor asked one by one without hesitation...


    I missed none...


    Although the knights were a little nervous because they met with the First Emperor for the first time, it is inevitable that their words and deeds were somewhat conscientious, and the preface was not followed by words, but-finally they portrayed the situation at that time...


    Until this time, the first emperor was no longer worried."I order people to rush and urge Meng Yi to return to the court, and the widow ¡ª I must personally entertain this stranger!!"


    Reference 1757


    One thousand seven hundred and fifty seven chapters


    Five days later----


    When Meng Yi escorted the family welcoming team back to Xianyang, the main entrance of Xianyang Palace was opened... Loess paving, clear water sprinkling... a corporal courtesy.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1353

    Even in front of the gate of the imperial palace of the First Emperor, with hundreds of civil and military officials, stood there waiting for Zhou Ye''s arrival.


    This posture did not scare Zhou Ye, but rather surprised Meng Yi.


    He hurriedly got away from the horse and got off his horse. He ran to the first emperor''s imperial driver, kneeling and saluting: "Chen, Meng Yi...guilty, please go down!"


    "Hahaha...what''s wrong with General Meng Yi?" The First Emperor laughed, bending over to help Meng Yi up."Although I lost a concubine, the general brought me a god. Not only is the general innocent, but he has merit!!"


    Having said this, the First Emperor asked anxiously: "Where is that fairy?"


    Just in the words of Emperor Shi, when he had just fallen...Two figures suddenly appeared in front of Emperor Shi."Is Emperor Qin looking for me?"


    The sudden appearance of a figure shocked the guards behind Emperor Shi Huang.


    "Protect Your Majesty!!"


    "Protect Your Majesty!!"


    With the screams, a hundred or ten masters of swordsmanship rushed out, pulled out the bronze swords from their waists, and they were about to force Zhou Ye...


    Facing these guys, Zhou Ye smiled softly, and said unhurriedly, "Kneel down!!"


    As his words fell, whether it was the guards who pounced on Zhou Ye, or the Qin Jun lined up outside the palace... In the blink of an eye, they all knelt to the ground.


    None of the civil and military officials beside Qin Huang were spared.


    In the blink of an eye-on the main square of the huge Xianyang Palace, only three people were left standing on the spot.


    In addition to Zhou Ye and Princess Yu Shu, it was also the First Emperor Yingzheng.


    This is not because Ying Zheng is relatively hungry and can ignore Zhou Ye''s words... but because Zhou Ye let him go...


    Seeing this situation...The First Emperor was already excited...


    "Speaking, speaking, the law follows... Truly speaking, the law follows..." Ying Zheng''s vision at the moment is trembling... He is not afraid, but excited...


    In the past, when searching for immortals and asking medicine, all the warlocks found were some quack...


    Today, he finally found the true fairy...


    How can this not make Qin Huang happy??


    Princess Yushu??


    Emperor Qin didn''t even look at it...


    For him, the world is endless, but-how much can he enjoy after decades of life??


    "Mr... please tell me your name..." At this time, Emperor Qin didn''t care about putting on his own airs anymore. He directly pointed at Zhou Ye...


    "Haha...Qin Huang is polite, I''m just a small casual person!!" Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand...


    "Mr. is too self-effacing...please..." Qin Huang said, stretching out his hand and making a please gesture...


    Zhou Ye is also not welcome, and directly steps forward...Qin Huang followed too...


    However, after walking for a while, Emperor Qin found out...Fuck, his guards and the ministers of civil and military affairs have not kept up... "Can you exempt them from being disrespectful?"


    Hearing what Qin Huang said, Zhou Ye smiled, "Alright!!"


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell...The soldiers who had been kneeling on the ground and the civil and military officials all stood up together...


    For them, it was like experiencing a nightmare.


    The whole body is like carrying a huge weight on his back, unable to move at all...The feeling of involuntary body is really terrifying.


    At this time...no one objected to Qin Huang''s actions anymore...


    Such a person is simply not something that thousands of troops can resist...


    Including the Prime Minister Li Si, who initially advocated grabbing Zhou Ye''s law, has also become a boring sheep...


    Are you kidding me?You say a law?Is it going to be executed?


    If you want to enforce your law, first you have to have a stronger strength or influence than others. If not... Why do you let people listen to your law??


    Is it good just by what you said?


    Dreaming...


    That night----


    Emperor Qin hosted a banquet in Zhangtai Palace...


    During the dinner, Emperor Qin didn''t mention Princess Yushu a word, instead he kept putting a high hat on Zhou Ye...


    What banished immortals...


    What kind of magic...


    In short, what is good to hear...


    In the evening, Emperor Qin directly arranged Zhou Ye in Zhaohua Palace, and even sent more than a dozen beauties from Six Nations...


    In this regard, Zhou Ye certainly does not refuse to come...


    In this way, one month in a row... a big feast for three days, a small feast for two days...


    The beauties given to Zhou Ye alone are more than a hundred people...


    Of course, Qin Huang wouldn''t send second-hand goods either, he directly sent all unmanned beauties who had just turned sixteen.


    Although Zhou Ye didn''t say a word, he covered his head and enjoyed...


    But for Qin Huang''s thoughts, he is insightful.


    Isn''t this the way to get first??


    He is familiar with this set of buying people''s hearts...


    Until... a month later...


    Emperor Qin once again invited Zhou Ye to have a banquet in Lanchi Palace...


    After three rounds of wine and five flavors of food...


    Emperor Qin sighed uncharacteristically during the dinner...


    "What''s the matter with Emperor Qin sighing?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1354

    He knew that was coming... However, for the sake of Emperor Qin''s ardent hospitality, Zhou Ye wouldn''t mind having a good chat with him...


    "Sir, think that widowhood is a great country?" Qin Huang hesitated and asked.


    "Of course it''s all right!!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Wanli Huating, tens of thousands of people, what''s wrong?"


    "Yes¡ªthe widow has something to do, but I have trouble sleeping and eating..." Qin Huang looked at Zhou Ye with gleaming eyes... waiting for Zhou Ye to talk.


    "What is it that makes Qin Huang sleep and eat?" Zhou Ye also responded very cooperatively...


    "The human world is boundlessly prosperous, but life has only a short time for a few decades... This splendid world, one day, no one can enjoy it!!" Qin Huang said here, sighed deeply: "I don''t know Mr. Is there a way to teach me??"


    "This..." Zhou Ye was silent...


    This made Qin Huang anxious... After a month of getting along, he almost understood Zhou Ye''s preferences.


    Gold and silver treasures??


    Zhou Ye is not rare...


    The power of the public secretary??


    Zhou Ye didn''t care even more...


    Only the same, Zhou Ye could not refuse...


    That''s the beauty...


    It seems that I have to bet hard again...


    Thinking of this, Emperor Qin gave a slight wink at Zhao Gao next to him...


    Zhao Gao signaled to take the order...


    After a while--


    "The princess is here..."


    With the reputation of the servant...


    Ten girls in various gorgeous colorful dresses walked into the hall curledly...They walked directly in front of the First Emperor and Zhou Ye, and gave a salute, and said in unison: "My daughter has seen my father and Mr!!!"


    Reference 1758


    The first thousand seven hundred and fifty-eight chapters


    Qin Huang Yingzheng looked at Zhou Ye sitting next to him with a smile, and looked up and down at his ten daughters...


    "Sir, how are my ten daughters born?"


    "The beauty of the country...the country is full!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    At this point, Zhou Ye did not exaggerate the slightest...


    Speaking of it, Ying Zheng was also the son of King Qin Zhuangxiang, and his mother Zhao Ji was also a famous beauty in the six countries during the Warring States Period.


    What about King Qin Zhuangxiang?


    His ancestors were King Qin from generation to generation, so the gene would not be too bad...After all, even if the winner''s ancestor looks ugly and marries beautiful women for generations to improve genes, it will never grow bad.


    As far as Yingzheng himself is concerned, although people are a little blessed in middle age, they are also a handsome uncle in modern times...If the concubines favored in his harem are not beautiful, how can he be favored by them??Without favor, where did the daughter come from??


    So-these ten daughters of Ying Zheng... even now, they can be called stunning beauties.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Ying Zheng laughed... and said: "Since my daughter is still in the eyes of Mr. De... then I will be the master today. How about beating my daughter to Mr.?"


    "Permit to me?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly when he heard the words, and after taking a sip of the drink, he asked: "I wonder which daughter Qin Huang plans to marry to me?"


    "Of course it''s all my daughters!!" This time, Ying Zheng has also laid his blood...for longevity, in order to enjoy the prosperity forever...This product has also been broken.


    Hearing Ying Zheng¡¯s words, the ten princesses of Ying Yuanman, Ying Yinman, Ying Shiman, Ying Huiman, Ying Huiman, Ying Liman, Ying Jiman, Ying Zhenman, Ying Jingman, and Insman, suddenly A little dumbfounded.


    To be honest, although they vaguely knew that their father called them to please this fairy master... but they really did not expect that their father would actually be like this, and they would be married to this fairy master...


    For a time, their hearts were mixed, and they couldn''t tell what kind of feeling they had.


    There was not only the sadness of being used as a bargaining chip by my father, but also a trace of...unspeakable expectation.


    What to expect??


    Of course, I am looking forward to leaving the Xianyang Palace and going out to see the bustling world.


    After all, of these ten princesses, the biggest win Yuanman is only double eight years, and the youngest Winsman is only 13 years old this year.


    But in their more than ten years of life, they have never left Xianyang Palace...like a bird in a cage, longing for the outside world.


    Of course, they are also very interested in their future husband...


    When they first greeted them, due to etiquette, they did not dare to carefully observe the young man sitting next to their father. Now-since their father has promised to mate themselves to him... these princesses also have the courage to go up and down. Look at Zhou Ye.


    Especially the eldest princess Ying Yuanman... the oldest one, staring at Zhou Ye with beautiful eyes... as if she wanted to see through what kind of character Zhou Ye was.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye, facing the stares of ten princesses, turned his head and smiled bitterly to Emperor Qin, "Why is Emperor Qin so loving..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by a crisp voice."Father, son... I have a question, I would like to ask your husband to answer for the son!! If Mr. answers, the son is willing to marry, if you can''t answer... the son would rather die than marry!"


    Hearing this, Zhou Ye couldn''t say what he said immediately... but Qin Huang''s face was slightly stagnant, and then he smiled again...


    "Oh? I have any questions, do you want Mr. to answer for you?"


    Ying Yuanman bit his Zhu lip lightly and said with a salute: "Erchen heard that... Mr. has the ability to penetrate the sky and the earth, and the son would like to ask Mr. How high is this day and how thick the ground is... How big is this world... ¡­! How do you prove that what you say is true?"


    Ying Yuanman''s question is extremely tricky, asking how high the sky is and how thick the ground is... It doesn''t work if you say it, you have to prove that your words are not a lie...


    This Nima is embarrassing... Even if Zhou Ye tells the scientific data calculated by later generations, how can he prove that what he said is the truth?Is it necessary to teach those mathematical formulas to Ying Yuanman little by little... let her verify it herself??


    Hearing what his daughter said, Ying Zheng was taken aback at the time... Then he laughed, turned his head and asked Zhou Ye, "The little girl is stubborn, please don''t mind your husband..."


    While talking, Qin Huang Yingzheng gave his daughter a fierce look...


    Regardless of Ying Zheng''s treatment of Zhou Ye, he was amiable, without the appearance of an emperor... That is because in his eyes, Zhou Ye was a banished immortal with the ability to reach the sky and the earth, and a noble person who realized his longevity... A virtuous corporal must be courteous.


    However, whether he treats his own daughter or his courtiers... Ying Zheng is the one and only Emperor Qin, the First Emperor who dominates the world... How can he allow someone to dare to challenge his authority??


    "Nothing..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head. He looked at Ying Yuanman and asked, "Does this princess really want to see this world?"


    "Please generate all first!!"


    Ying Yuanman gave a deep salute again and said...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1355

    She has broken the jar...In short, she just doesn''t want to marry this horny fairy...


    You know, during Zhou Ye''s stay in Xianyang Palace, rumors about Zhou Ye spread almost throughout the government and the public.


    Accompanied by his legend that he speaks the law and his magical powers are vast, there is also the legend of his night prince...


    As the first daughter of the first emperor, the princess Daqin who was so beloved by her thousands, how could Ying Yuanman willingly marry Zhou Ye with her sister??


    It''s just that¡ªwhat she thought was difficult to get to the blue sky, for Zhou Ye... it was not a problem at all.


    "In that case..." Zhou Ye looked at the decisiveness in Ying Yuanman''s eyes, smiled slightly, and nodded... "Then I will show my ugliness a little!"


    As Zhou Ye''s words fell, the Lanchi Palace became silent. Whether it was the drummer or the dancer who was just dancing, they stopped their actions, and they wanted to see this banished. What kind of spell the fairy would cast, convinced Ying Yuanman, the princess Qin.


    Under the eyes of everyone, Zhou Ye stood up with a smile and patted his hands lightly.


    "Slap¡ªslap¡ªslap!!"


    With Zhou Ye''s applause... the entire hall was suddenly enveloped by a radiant glow... Then, in an instant-the mountain shook the ground... the lightning flashed and thundered-it was strange.


    After Zhou Ye''s applause fell, there was no wave in the entire hall, the person was still that person, and the ground was still that ground...


    Everyone was in an uproar... What''s going on??What about measuring the world??


    Reference 1759


    The first thousand seven hundred and fifty-nine chapters


    At this moment, not only the palace people were stunned, even the First Emperor was stunned...


    To be honest, although Emperor Shi was full of irritation at his daughter''s disobedience to his orders, he also wanted to see Zhou Ye''s magic arts of measuring the sky and the earth.


    However... what is the situation with no waves??


    Could it be that the spell casting failed??


    Just when everyone secretly guessed whether Zhou Ye didn''t have this ability... Ying Yuanman spoke.


    "Mr.''s so-called measuring the sky, is it applause?"


    At this time, Ying Yuanman was full of mockery...


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye didn''t care, but turned his head and said to Emperor Qin: "Emperor Qin, why don''t you come out with me to watch the wonders of that day?"


    "Great goodness!!" Although Emperor Qin also had doubts in his heart, he still believed in Zhou Ye, the immortal, far more than others...


    Therefore, after hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Emperor Qin stood up without hesitation and walked to the door of the hall with Zhou Ye...


    The other palace people and the princesses also followed...


    When they followed Zhou Ye and Qin Huang out of the hall, they were shocked by the scene in front of them...


    I saw¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The beautiful pool water outside the main hall of Lanchi Palace has disappeared...Instead, it was...the scene in the sky, and even a few flying birds curiously flew to the entrance of the main hall, staring at their bird eyes, watching this suddenness The palace that appeared in mid-air.


    "This...this..." Emperor Qin was already shocked by everything in front of him. He boldly walked under the steps and looked down at the ground...


    I saw on the ground, the originally huge city of Xianyang, at this moment, is like a small ant den. The people and objects on the ground are almost unclear...


    The Ying Yuanman who followed was also dumbfounded...


    She didn''t expect Zhou Ye to have this great ability, and directly moved the entire Lanchi Palace into the air between heaven and earth.


    "The sky is seven million feet high, and the ground is 150 million feet thick..." Zhou Ye''s voice faintly sounded in Ying Yuanman''s ears... "I wonder if the princess is satisfied with this answer?"


    "..." Ying Yuanman has no idea what to say.


    From the bottom of her heart, she recognized this answer...not because she knew the correct answer, but because she felt that such a powerful person would not cheat herself by telling a false number.


    At this moment, Emperor Qin Huang Yingzheng had already walked to Zhou Ye''s side in excitement, and said loudly, "Mister''s ability is really shocking... I wonder if we can still..."


    Although Ying Zheng hadn''t finished speaking, Zhou Ye already knew what he wanted.


    It''s nothing more than just wanting to be elevated, it''s best to go straight into the heaven...In this way, maybe he can just ascend to the immortal without the elixir.


    "Of course!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said...


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, Ying Zheng only felt that the city of Xianyang under her feet was getting smaller and smaller...


    In the end, he was so small that he couldn''t see it...


    However¡ªat this time, it was not the heaven waiting for him, but¡ªloneliness and cold.


    This is nothing to Ying Zheng. What shocked him most was that the earth in front of him turned into a sphere... a azure blue sphere.


    "First, sir...difficult, have we always lived on this round thing?" Pointing to the huge earth in front of him, Emperor Qin was completely Spartan.


    In the final analysis, the Tianyuan place of Yinyang Family has been affecting the entire China for many years...


    As a king, Emperor Qin was certainly influenced by this doctrine.


    "Yes!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile in the face of Qin Huang''s horror: "Does Qin Huang want to ask me?"


    "But, if that''s the case, aren''t we likely to fall at any time?" Qin Huang Yingzheng asked in a daze.


    "The good fortune of heaven and earth, in fact, mere mortals can imagine?? Emperor Qin can feel at ease, standing on the ground, he will not fall!!" Zhou Ye really didn''t bother to explain things like gravity to him... ¡­I took it directly with the good fortune of heaven and earth¡­


    I have to say that Emperor Qin still prefers this kind of tricky trick...


    Next, Zhou Ye took Qin Huang to appreciate the sights of Europe...


    To be honest, for those guys with yellow hairs, Ying Zheng is quite indifferent... In his opinion, these guys are still a group of natives who have not escaped the wild...


    Of course, this also let the Emperor Qin know that this world is not only the size of the six nations... When his horizons broadened again, Emperor Qin''s ambitions rose again.


    He wants to build a giant empire across many continents...


    However, all of this must be based on his longevity...


    So-Ying Zheng paid more attention to Zhou Ye...


    When Zhou Ye flew Lanchi Palace back to the original place...Qin Huang did not hesitate to change the name of Lanchi Palace to Flying Palace...


    He also ordered the painter to draw a picture of [Shihuang Guantian]...


    Of course, this is something...


    The most important thing at this moment is to pull in the relationship with Zhou Ye...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1356

    Therefore, Emperor Qin made a decisive decision and directly sent his ten daughters to the Zhaohua Palace where Zhou Ye was located...


    What Zhouli, what six appointments...all have to make way for his longevity.


    That night------


    In Zhaohua Palace¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye leaned on Yu Shu''s side, lying leaning on the collapse... Behind him were Xiaowei and Meng Qiniang...


    A group of Yingying and Yanyan surrounded Zhou Ye... This one gave Zhou Ye a sip of wine, the other gave Zhou Ye a fruit... That look, really a dude who indulged in gentleness.


    The Daqin princesses headed by Ying Yuanman stood in front of him...allowing a group of beautiful women to laugh and give pointers.


    When did Ying Yuanman ever suffer such a grievance...


    She got up suddenly and walked quickly to Zhou Ye, "Since the concubine body has been married to the husband by the father, then the concubine body is qualified to manage these women for the husband... For the sake of your husband''s health, please ask your husband for less sex. ,many¡­¡­"


    Before Ying Yuanman had finished speaking, Yingying Yanyan burst into laughter...


    For these beauties who were sent to Zhou Ye by the Qin Emperor, they were still walking on thin ice with fear at first, but with the passage of time, they also learned what kind of personality their men are like... In my eyes, all women are treated equally...There is no distinction between high and low, as long as they are obedient, then... everything is easy to say.


    But if you want to put on some airs, I''m sorry... The Zhou family has its own family law punishment...


    Obviously, Ying Yuanman at the moment was just putting on the airs of her Princess Qin... However, this didn''t work for Zhou Ye.


    "Sisters, teach our new sisters a lesson...let them know the rules of the Zhou family!!"


    Following Meng Qiniang¡¯s words, the girls rushed over with a laugh...the grip of the hand, the clothes of the clothes...In the blink of an eye, ten princesses of Qin became ten little white sheep...At this time, Zhou Ye smiled and stood up too... "Honey, get up!"


    Reference 1760


    One thousand seven hundred and sixty chapters


    early morning--


    Ying Yuanman slowly opened his eyes...


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Zhou Ye holding herself in her arms...


    Looking at Zhou Ye''s handsome face, Ying Yuanman felt mixed feelings in her heart...


    She doesn''t know if she should cry or laugh...


    Last night, although at the beginning, there was a sense of humiliation being teased, but as that went on... All she was left with was the sense of lumps like being in a cloud and mist, high and low.


    She never knew that this is the case with men and women...


    And this Langjun in his own family really deserves the title of his banished immortal, and the Yellow Emperor has soared for three thousand nights... his own man, with more than one hundred nights, is full of energy.


    In the end, it was their sisters and these beauties who fell down instead...


    After sighing, Ying Yuanman looked at the ten blood-stained pieces of white silk that were randomly discarded on the ground...that was the proof that their ten sisters had turned from a girl to a woman.


    Can''t be so hastily discarded here, this is to be collected properly.


    Thinking of this, she got up and wanted to put away the ten pieces of white silk...


    However, as soon as she got up, she felt her waist tighten and fell into Zhou Ye''s arms again."Yuanman, early!!"


    "Husband, early!!" Although Zhou Ye''s eyes were so embarrassing, Ying Yuanman still whispered to his husband''s greetings.


    Anyway...


    She will be his wife in the future, no matter how many women he has...she will be his wife, a one-hearted existence with him...her body and mind are already occupied by this fairy flower.


    "Last night..." Zhou Ye looked at Princess Da Qin with red cheeks and couldn''t help but laughed: "Can you still be happy?"


    This sentence immediately humiliated Ying Yuanman...


    This made her say neither happiness nor unhappiness...In desperation, she could only lower her head slightly and nod her head to express her feelings.


    "Hahaha..." Seeing Ying Yuanman''s actions, Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing...


    The most exciting thing about ancient women is this shame.


    This woman, do you want to see her shy?Ha ha... You think too much.


    She knows a lot better than you.


    Time flies¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye stayed in Xianyang Palace for more than half a month...


    In the past half month, under the leadership of ten princesses including Ying Yuanman, Zhou Ye traveled to Xianyang Palace...


    It can be said that many of the beautiful scenery that Zhou Ye did not discover during his first visit were all swam around under the leadership of Ying Yuanman and other women.


    After all, Ying Yuanman and the others are imperial princesses who were born in Si and grew up in Si.


    However, Zhou Ye will leave here in the end...After all, Zhou Ye still has two goals to complete.


    Of course, Qin Huang Yingzheng was repeatedly trying to stay, but under Zhou Ye''s insistence, he could only give up.


    In desperation, Qin Huang Yingzheng could only hold a banquet in Zhangtai Palace again... to practice for Zhou Ye.


    During the dinner, Emperor Qin once again gave his daughter three thousand servants, hundreds of brocades, and countless gold and silver jewelry...


    It sounds like a dowry for my daughter, but in fact, it is buying Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye knew this well...


    After a banquet...


    Zhou Ye smiled and gently approached Qin Huang¡¯s ear and said, ¡°What Master Taishan thinks, I already know... Of course, things that deceive the sky can¡¯t be done lightly... Only when Master Taishan¡¯s limit is approaching, I will Arranged for Master Taishan!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Qin Huang Yingzheng was overjoyed...


    What does he want?Isn¡¯t that what Zhou Ye wants??


    He still quite believes in Zhou Ye''s promise...


    After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Qin Huang Yingzheng was very open...


    It''s another reward to my daughter...


    In the end, when Zhou Ye came to Xianyang, the two of them were in a car... When they left Xianyang... Hey, the slave convoy, stretched for miles...


    Looking at the caravan stretching for miles behind him, Zhou Ye''s head went big...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1357

    Fuck, how can Nima be at ease??


    Taking a girl to pick up girls can be said to be helpful...


    But bring thousands of sister papers to pick up sisters... Damn, is this to steal people??


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but look at Meng Qiniang next to him... "Ahem, Qiniang... Or else you first return to the Yellow Spring with your sisters and their dowry? I will go back naturally in a few years..."


    "Everything is what the husband said!!" Meng Qiniang responded with a smile.


    To be honest, for Meng Qiniang...to be able to walk in the world with her husband is already a pleasant surprise...now her husband obviously doesn¡¯t want to take this procrastinating gang to work. ¡­¡­and so¡­¡­


    Meng Qiniang told her sisters about the incident at that time. For Princess Yushu and Ying Yuanman and their sisters... married to a husband, what did the husband say, of course what they would do... But only One person doesn''t want to...


    "No, I want to be with Yelang!" Xiaowei was the first to mumble and jump out...


    For her, it¡¯s not enough to be with her husband¡¯s putty all the time, and she can¡¯t wait for the whole person to become one with her husband, no longer separate from each other.


    How can you stand it... How many years apart??


    The other girls also pleaded for Xiaowei...


    "Yelang, you should answer Xiaowei!!"


    "Yeah, Yelang, you are alone outside and there is no one serving, our sisters are not relieved!!"


    "You can take your little one and get on the road!!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Facing these women''s pleadings, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... The reason he didn''t want to take any of them was because he was afraid of favoritism, which would make the harem restless...Since all the girls are pleading for Xiaowei...what else can he say??


    "Okay, okay!! I got it!!!"


    "Thank you husband, thank you sisters!!" Hearing what his husband said, Xiao Wei jumped up happily...


    Of course, she did not forget to thank her sisters one by one...


    Now that the matter is settled...


    Then¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "The dark door is open!!! Huangquan Road-now!!!" Meng Qiniang stood directly in front of the convoy and shouted...


    Along with her rebuke, a door that was several tens of meters high and ten battles wide opened...


    Under her leadership, a group of sisters walked directly to the gate of Huangquan...Hundreds of carriages, along with the three thousand beautiful women who had been rewarded by the Emperor Qin to his ten daughters, entered the gate of Huangquan.


    Not to mention, how surprised the women who entered Huangquan at the eight hundred li Manzhusha Huahua Sea...


    Not to mention, Meng Qiniang wanted to go to Chacha to get the Yin Book, and mark out the names of the sisters.


    Just talk about Zhou Ye''s side............


    The women who watched them leave this world and return to Huangquan...The gate of Huangquan is closed...


    On the bustling avenue just now, he and Xiao Wei are the only ones left...


    "Well, Xiao Wei, we should also hurry up!!"


    "I want to make a buggy!!"


    "it is good¡­¡­"


    "I want to watch a TV series!!"


    "it is good!!"


    "I want the car to shake..."


    "Uh, where did you know this word?"


    "From the TV series!!"


    Reference 1761


    Chapter One Thousand Sixty One


    In the midsummer, a black ferocious monster on Wuguan Road was driving towards Changsha with smoke and dust.


    Wuguan Road-from Xianyang up, through Nanjun, Changsha, and until Wuguan.


    Wuguan Taoism was built in the late Shang Dynasty and early Zhou Dynasty, and has been repaired many times later. By the end of Spring and Autumn, this road became the main way for the Qin to conquer the Chu.


    Today, the world is unified, and Wuguan Road still plays an important role in connecting the place with Xianyang.


    Now, it is Zhou Ye''s transforming vehicle that is running on Wuguan Road...


    To be honest, although Wuguan Dao is so important, in fact... Wuguan Dao is sparsely populated, and there are so few merchants and so on...


    This is also impossible.


    The world is fixed, the Emperor Qin wins politics and emphasizes agriculture and suppresses business... The laws and regulations issued against merchants made the business that had improved a little during the Spring and Autumn Period instantly vanished.


    Coupled with the harsh household registration system of the Qin Dynasty, the farmers were basically tied to their own three-acre land, unable to leave.


    It is said that many people have never left the fifty-kilometer radius of their place of residence in their entire lives.


    In the eyes of modern people, this is simply unimaginable, but in this era, it is commonplace.


    In the car¡ª¡ª


    Xiao Wei nestled in the arms of his family, looked at the cookie-cutter scenery outside the car window, and said coquettishly: "It''s so boring, Yelang!"


    "Haha!!" Zhou Ye chuckled, and stroked Xiaowei''s long, smooth hair... and said, "If you''re bored, just sleep for a while!!"


    "No!!" Xiaowei wrapped his hands around Zhou Ye''s neck and said softly: "My concubine wants to look at you..."


    Hearing Xiao Wei''s words, Zhou Ye smiled helplessly...


    He knows that Xiao Wei is super clingy... However, he also likes Xiao Wei''s way of clinging people.


    Gently tapping Xiaowei''s pink back in his arms, Zhou Ye cast his eyes on the scene outside the car window...


    That is the beauty that will not be seen in later generations, the lush mountain forest...the rushing river...


    All of this is simply a rare beauty for future generations.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1358

    Of course, for Xiao Wei, perhaps she has long been bored with this view...


    While talking...Zhou Ye suddenly felt that the off-road vehicle under his seat shook and stopped... Then the intelligent brain of the deformed vehicle echoed in the carriage-Diao Chan''s soft and beautiful voice: "Master, the radar is detecting that there is no traffic ahead. Activate airplane mode?"


    "Huh?" Hearing Diao Chan''s words, Zhou Ye only noticed that the road ahead had become an extremely narrow plank road along the river.


    This plank road was built along the edge of the mountain beside the Bengteng River. It may be because the mountain is too steep, so the craftsmen who built Wuguan Road had to blast the boulders of the mountain at the riverside at the foot of the mountain. ...


    Although in this era, gunpowder has been invented by alchemists, but-most of the time is used for civilians to pretend to be gods and ghosts, and has not been used in the military... This plank road excavated on granite is completely equivalent It is built by the ancient but practical fire technique.


    What is the art of searing??


    It is to burn it with fire first, and then water it... With the help of the principle of thermal expansion and contraction, the extremely hard granite is crushed... and then the craftsman digs it out bit by bit.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye took Xiaowei and stood at the entrance of the plank road...


    "Let''s go!!" Looking at this long plank road, Zhou Ye said as he walked in...


    "Wait for me, Yelang!" Xiaowei smiled and ran after Zhou Ye''s figure.


    The whole plank road is not spacious, it is about two meters, three to four meters high, and about five meters wide...


    For the carriage, it was enough... but for Zhou Ye''s deformed vehicle, the width and height were slightly insufficient.


    The most important thing is that the flat roof above the plank road is not very regular. The lowest point is only two meters...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye simply got out of the car and walked...anyway, he was not in a hurry...


    Zhou Ye took Xiaowei and walked slowly on this three-kilometer-long plank road...Although the outside temperature has reached more than 40 degrees, the temperature in the plank road is only less than 20 degrees. It is cool and pleasant.


    Just as Zhou Ye and Xiaowei were on this plank road, feeling the hardships of the craftsmen, a loud shout came from a distance.


    "Who is ahead?"


    Along with the loud shouts, there was a sound of collision of swords unsheathed...


    Zhou Ye looked towards the sound of the sound...


    I saw¡ªmore than 30 soldiers wearing Daqin-style armor, looking at themselves with Shuosuo...the weapons in their hands were out of the sheath.


    Behind them, there are men in ragged clothes tied by ropes. At a glance, there are about three to four hundred people.


    "Bold, you won''t be courteous when you see Wu''anhou?"


    Zhou Ye hasn''t spoken yet, Xiao Wei preemptively said such a sentence.


    Zhou Ye was speechless for a while...


    To be honest, when he asked Qin Huang Ying for his official status, he just wanted to make it easier for him to deceive men and women... As a result, Qin Huang gave him the title of Marquis of Wu''an, which made Zhou Ye very depressed. Up...


    You know, in history, there were three Wu''anhou...


    One is Zhao Xing, the grandson of Zhao She, the son of Zhao Mu''s son and the grandson of Zhao Guoma.


    Second, during the peasant uprising in the late Qin Dynasty, the king of Chuhuai named Liu Bang as Wu''an Hou.


    The third is Wu''an Houtian Clam in Han Dynasty...


    This Wu''anhou is really not a good name...


    When the opposite Qin Jun heard Xiaowei''s words, he looked at them half-believingly...Finally, Qin Bing, who was wearing the captain''s armor, took the lead and put away his sword, stepped forward to Zhou Ye, and said with a deep polite: " Xiaguan, Captain of Changsha County, Gou Liang has seen Wu''anhou... I wonder if Wu''anhou can show..."


    Although Gou Liang''s words were not finished, the meaning was already obvious.


    [I admit that you are Wu''anhou, but... you have to show some evidence!


    Gou Liang''s ability to speak so politely was already due to Zhou Ye and Xiaowei''s good looks, and their unusually luxurious robes.


    Otherwise, he would have drawn his sword long ago...


    You know, when the secretary goes on tour, who is not the one who hugs behind him and follows thousands...


    This is not because of the arrogance, but the decree of the world, and the remnants of the Six Kingdoms are still rampant. If the prince goes on tour without enough entourage, it is completely to give those guys food.


    How can a man and a woman dare to travel??Are you kidding me Gou Liang??


    Hearing the words of Captain Qin Jun, Zhou Ye didn''t mind... just a little gesture to Xiao Wei.


    Xiao Wei casually took out a slap-sized black jade nameplate from behind him... and it lighted up in front of Gou Liang.


    The official title of Zhou Ye was engraved with Qin seals on the top, and Zhou Ye''s deeds were engraved on the back...cough, cough, I won¡¯t show it.


    Reference 1762


    Chapter One Thousand Sixty Two


    Seeing this black jade nameplate, Gou Liang immediately knelt to the ground, claiming that he was impolite...


    Although Gou Liang hadn''t seen the style of the nameplate of Gonghou, he also saw the nameplate of their county guard...Although the material is different, the style of the seal is exactly the same.


    It is also normal for different materials to be different... Qin has a strict hierarchy, and people of different classes even wear different clothes... You can''t overstep the system if you have money, or it would be a disrespectful sin... So, highlight and combine Don''t think there is anything wrong with this.


    "Okay... get up!!" Zhou Ye looked at Gou Liang like a kowtow and asked with a smile, "You are..."


    "The next official was ordered to bring the 362 people''s civil servants recruited to Longxi to build the Great Wall... Because of the hot weather, I just rested here for a while." Faced with Zhou Ye''s inquiry, Gou Liang certainly did not dare to hide... and This is not something that needs to be concealed. The first emperor''s fight for the people of the world and the construction of the Great Wall were nothing shameful.


    Hearing Gou Liang''s words, Zhou Ye looked at the folk husbands behind him, all of them were pretty, and his eyes were full of expectation...


    It''s a pity... Zhou Ye has no mercy for these folk husbands.


    The Emperor Qin built the Great Wall, and his merits lay in the society and benefit for the future... Zhou Ye said that he would not care about anything like this.


    If there were no such Great Walls, there would be more incidents of alien invasion of China, I don¡¯t know how much...


    As for the poor man??


    Haha, what matters to him??There are so many poor people in the world... Zhou Ye can''t care about beautiful women... How can I care about these rough guys?


    "You can rest in peace, and get on the road soon after you rest!!" Zhou Ye said and nodded...


    "Yes!!" Gou Liang sighed in his heart that Wu''anhou was so talkative, while urging his soldiers to drive the civilians to one side and let Zhou Ye and others pass first... Don''t be offensive to the nobles...


    Zhou Ye led Xiaowei to ignore the plea in the eyes of the people...


    After crossing the plank road, it is another map...


    After walking for a while, Zhou Ye had already entered the territory of Qianzhong County. It was getting late...


    Zhou Ye really didn''t want to go to rest in the premises set up beside the official road...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1359

    In the past, it was because there was no official status, so I couldn''t go, but now it''s because--hehe...Zhou Ye thinks that the facilities in the building are too old and don''t want to go in.


    and so--


    Zhou Ye simply raised a bonfire on a river beach beside the official road... and turned his transforming vehicle into an extremely luxurious RV... and parked aside.


    He casually took out a few ingredients and pots from his wristband, and set the campfire to cook a dinner for the two.


    Xiao Wei was sitting by the bonfire...with both hands supporting her chin, staring blankly at his own Lang Jun preparing dinner for her...


    Seeing Zhou Ye busy, Xiao Wei felt that his heart was about to melt...


    After seeing the glitz of this world, Xiao Wei felt that he loved his man more deeply.


    In this era, the gentleman is far from cooking...


    Very few men can wash their hands and cook for their women...


    Even the royal cooks in the palace, after returning home, they spread their hands together, like the uncle, waiting to be served by their own women.


    There are very few unassuming men like his own Langjun...


    Although his own man has the problem of being bothered, but...as a man, how many are not bothered??Powerful men, even raising thousands of singers in captivity, send them as gifts...and don''t treat them as human beings.


    Compared with those people, his own prince treats all his women the same way, and treats them like princesses... What else is she dissatisfied with??


    Thinking of this, Xiao Wei pointed at Zhou Ye who was busy, and said greasyly: "Yelang..."


    "Huh?" Hearing Xiaowei''s voice, Zhou Ye smiled and looked at her, and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Yelang... we should never separate... okay?" At this moment, Xiao Wei''s beautiful eyes are about to turn into stars...


    "Okay!!" Zhou Ye responded with a smile.


    Just like that...While preparing dinner, Zhou Ye answered Xiao Wei''s tired voice...


    Time passed by every minute...


    A scent of food also spread out...


    Tonight, Zhou Ye''s dinner is very simple...just some meat porridge and a few scones.


    The meat porridge is made of high-quality beef and mutton, while the scones are made of cornmeal mixed with some chestnut noodles and pumpkin noodles. There is no sugar or honey in it, but after roasting, it naturally emits a A sweet smell.


    The scent of meat porridge, with the smell of scones, spread far away in this dark wilderness...


    When the dinner was finished, Xiao Wei smiled and picked up the tableware, and he was about to serve his own prince...


    However, at this moment...the grass beside the riverbank suddenly made a rustling noise...


    When Xiao Wei heard this, Xing''s eyes widened, and he yelled: "Who is it? He is hiding there sneakily??"


    "Madam, don''t panic, students are not bad guys..." As the man''s voice came, a figure wearing a Confucian robe and a square scarf stumbled out of the grass.


    "Who are you and why are you here?" Zhou Ye asked slowly...


    Now that Zhou Ye spoke, Xiao Wei naturally stopped talking... She clung to her own Langjun cunningly... and looked up and down the uninvited scholar.


    Look at this scholar, his face is beautiful, but his clothes are damaged...There are still a few stains on his face, and he looks quite embarrassed.


    "Students are from the Lu area. They went to Qianzhong County to find relatives. They missed the hotel because of the beautiful scenery on the way, so they rushed overnight..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, the scholar hurriedly bowed to Zhou Ye and said: " Seeing the fire from a distance, I found it...what bother you, please come to Haihan!! The students are by no means bad guys...I ask the adults to show them."


    "Miss the Sutou??" Zhou Ye smiled... he looked at the scholar, and asked, "Who is your last name? Who is it to look for when you go to Qianzhong County?"


    "This..." Hearing the details of Zhou Ye''s question, the scholar hesitated, and after a while... said: "Student Fan Xiliang... went to Qianzhong County to find his distant cousin!!"


    Fan Xiliang???


    Zhou Ye was stunned when he heard the name, and then laughed loudly: "Fleeing people boldly, dare to deceive Shangguan!!"


    Zhou Ye''s words instantly frightened Fan Xiliang and collapsed to the ground...


    Fan Xiliang couldn''t figure out why this handsome young man in luxurious clothes knew that he had left his hometown to escape civil service... He was scared by Zhou Ye''s words.


    Reference 1763


    One thousand seven hundred and sixty-three chapters


    Zhou Ye looked at Fan Xiliang who was paralyzed by his own words...


    It''s really hard for this guy.


    Ludi is more than a thousand miles away from Qianzhong County. This guy was so in vain to escape from civil service.


    Anyway...


    From the perspective of Zhou Ye, a posterity, is it necessary to repair the Great Wall?Of course...


    Without the Great Wall, perhaps many dynasties in the back would be offended by the Huns...


    It can be said that China has been able to maintain a unified pattern for most of the time after the Qin Dynasty. The Great Wall''s role is indispensable...


    As for Fan Xiliang, he would rather run away from home for thousands of miles than go to civil service... I can only say that he has his homeland in mind...


    It doesn''t matter to Zhou Ye... he doesn''t bother to care so much...


    However, now that he saw Fan Xiliang, Zhou Ye decided to maintain the dignity of the Daqin system and send him to repair the Great Wall... laugh.


    why?


    Of course it was for Meng Jiangnu.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye gently pointed at Fan Xiliang...


    Fan Xiliang, who collapsed on the ground, only felt his head covered, then turned around and left...


    Along Wuguan Road, towards Zhou Ye''s path...


    Along the way, he seemed to be possessed by a god, traveling more than a hundred miles at night, and finally rushed over when he saw a campsite...


    While rushing, he yelled... [I am a fugitive] words like this.


    In the camp, Qin Bing, who was on duty at night, of course unceremoniously pushed him to the ground, tied him tightly in three or two strokes, and then escorted him to the front of a captain.


    This captain is no one else, it is Gou Liang who had a relationship with Zhou Ye during the day...


    Gouliang, who was sleeping soundly, was irritated by his own soldiers... and heard his own soldiers reported that there was a deserter, shouting that he was a deserter and stormed into the camp...


    This even made him angry...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1360

    Fuck, are the fugitives so arrogant now??


    He dared to scream that he was a fugitive, and rushed into his camp...this is really¡ªgreat.


    I was thinking that there were too few arrests in my own civil service... Actually, there are still people who have thrown themselves into the net??


    I asked the soldier who asked him, but he did not find a way to clear the customs from that guy...


    Gou Liang simply waved his hand and locked the fugitive with the other civil servants and pressed him to Longxi County...


    Poor Fan Xiliang met Zhou Ye because he was unlucky, and even Meng Jiangnu hadn''t even seen Meng Jiangnu, so he was sent to Xiu the Great Wall... I am afraid that no one would cry for him if he died there this time.


    Of course, this has nothing to do with Zhou Ye...


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already enjoyed his own dinner, holding Xiaowei in his RV, and leading a shameless nightlife.


    Regardless of Zhou Ye or Xiaowei...


    Wan Xiliang is just a trivial episode...


    After sunrise the next day, Zhou Ye took Xiaowei on the road again...


    The two of them traveled all the way and drove towards the goal set by Zhou Ye...


    Two days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Li County-Located in the southeast of Qianzhong County... adjacent to Changsha County.


    Near Li County, there is a mountain called Jiashan...


    At the foot of Jiashan, there is a village called Jiangjiacun...


    Residents in the village, nine out of ten, are all named Jiang...


    There is an elder Jiang in the village who has served as an official in the dynasty for several years... But because Qin destroyed the Six Kingdoms, the old man was unwilling to serve Qin, so he told him to return to his hometown...


    Maybe it was because he was not in the DPRK, and there was no pressure anymore... The elder Jiang, who had no children under his knees, was actually pleased to be a lady after returning home...


    This makes the old couple happy...


    It is really afraid of turning it in the mouth, holding it in the palm of the hand for fear of falling...


    The daughter of Jiang''s family is also quite competitive. She has known books and courtesy since she was a child, and she was born slim and graceful.


    The name of a beauty has a great reputation...


    There is an endless stream of people coming to ask for relatives...


    However, how could the Jiang family be willing to let his daughter marry away when he was a daughter??


    So he set the rules, if you want to marry his daughter, you need to join the family of Jiang Zuo...


    This Nima is a bit pitted...


    This year, Zuo-jun is not doing this job...


    Once you become a son-in-law... let alone an official career, you will have to be inferior even when you walk into the street.


    Since the Jiang family made this rule, no one cares about his daughter...


    There are so many beauties in the world...no man wants to be a parent.


    Even the poor are reluctant to be son-in-laws, let alone those high-ranking sons and nobles??


    After going back and forth, the Jiang family¡¯s daughter was delayed...


    In the blink of an eye, Meng Jiangnu has reached the Double Ninth Year. In this era, she is already an old girl...


    But still no one cares about it, this is the old couple of Jiang family...


    On the contrary, Meng Jiangnu is not worried at all...


    In her words, that is - [I''m hoping to spend more time with my parents at home... Why should I rush to get married??


    In this regard, the old couple who can''t help but can only let it go...


    I need to explain a little bit here... At the end of the Spring and Autumn Period, the name Meng Jiangnv does not mean her surname Meng, Jiangnv¡ªMeng is a long meaning, Jiang is her last name, and female represents her gender... The meaning of getting up is¡ªthe eldest daughter of the Jiang family.


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    The weather was hot on this day, and Meng Jiangnu simply cooled off in the pavilions in the lotus lake in her backyard...


    Looking at the lotus blooming on the lake...


    Meng Jiangnv simply asked her maid to put her guqin in the pavilion in the heart of the lake...burn the incense and touch the qin to meditate.


    Although Meng Jiangnu often tells her parents that she is not in a hurry to get married...


    But, whose daughter does not cherish spring??


    She knows her family affairs...


    In fact, she also wanted to marry... but she couldn''t find a good man...


    Under the feeling of her heart, her piano could not help but bring a bit of sadness.


    Play a song...


    But no soulmate responds...


    There is a tenderness in the air, but I don''t know who to tell...


    Just when Meng Jiangnu felt sorry for herself... Suddenly she heard a round of applause, coming from afar from her wall...


    She couldn''t help but look up and saw a handsome young man sitting on the wall of her home, applauding to herself...


    With just this look, Meng Jiangnu was fascinated by the youth''s peerless appearance...


    Is there such a handsome man in the world??


    "Miss Qin''s voice is lamenting, but she misses her lover?"


    In the dizziness, Meng Jiangnu was awakened by this young boy''s words...


    Let me say this, with a hint of teasing, in terms of etiquette, it is not an exaggeration to call him a rascal...


    But, seeing such a handsome man, how could Meng Jiangnu be willing to scold him??She even faintly wanted to explain...


    Before she could speak, the maid beside her spoke first...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1361

    "The son is so rude, my lady hasn''t made a marriage with someone, where''s the lover!!"


    Reference 1764


    One thousand seven hundred and sixty-four chapters


    "Yun''er, how can you be so rude!!"


    The little maid¡¯s words on behalf of her lady not only didn¡¯t make Meng Jiangnu happy, but in exchange for a humiliation...


    This made this maid grumble a little bit of dissatisfaction...


    However, after seeing the affectionate look in her own lady''s eyes... she understood in an instant...


    Well, it seems that my lady Hongluan star moved.


    He concealed a smile, and said no more...


    At this time, Meng Jiangnu had stood up from behind the piano stage, and gave a salute to Zhou Ye, who was sitting on the wall. "The little girl Meng Jiang has seen the son, and I don''t know where he came from? Why sit on my yard? "


    "............!!!" Zhou Ye, who was sitting on the wall, felt dumb...after a moment of indulgence, he said, "I came from Xianyang... passing by here, I was attracted by the sound of the young lady''s piano. See who makes the sound of the piano so natural, how offensive, please forgive me..."


    When Meng Jiangnv heard Zhou Ye''s words, her cheeks were blushing...


    She was both joyful and a little nervous...


    In the end, Meng Jiangnv lowered her head down, plucked up all her courage...like a mosquito, stammered and asked: "No, I don''t know... I don''t know the son, after seeing the... , Are you satisfied?"


    This sentence is almost equivalent to asking-[Do you like me?]...


    For a woman, saying this is her greatest limit...


    After saying this, Meng Jiang lowered his head and refused to straighten up again.


    "People are more beautiful than a piano!!" Zhou Ye''s voice rang in Meng Jiang''s ears, slamming her heart like a small deer, and a sweet feeling rose from the bottom of her heart.


    Meng Jiang, who only cared about happiness, didn''t notice that Zhou Ye''s voice was so close to him.


    "what!!!!"


    Instead, a scream from the maid beside him raised Meng Jiang''s head in surprise."Yun''er?"


    Meng Jiang looked at his maid strangely and asked, "Why is it so panicked?"


    "Little, miss...he...he!!" Maid Yun''er pointed behind her young lady, and she couldn''t say anything for a while.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Meng Jiang looked curiously in the direction pointed by her maid...


    As soon as she turned her head, she saw a handsome face with a smile...


    Then, that handsome face was infinitely magnified in her eyes... Then... She felt that her little scorpion was blocked by a soft thing...


    Meng Jiang was caught off guard by the sudden change. Panicked, he opened his mouth and wanted to shout...


    As a result, there was a warm sticky thing that got into her mouth all at once...


    In an instant, Meng Jiang felt his whole body soft...


    Because she finally realized what happened...


    I, I was taken lightly by that bad guy...


    And the maid Yun''er, who stood behind Meng Jiang, opened her mouth and wanted to call...


    however----


    Her little coward was covered by a Qianqiansu hand... Then, a strange scent entered her Qiong nose, and a slightly hoarse, soft beauty sounded in her ear: "Hey, don''t make trouble. ...Frankly watched how my Yelang won your miss."


    With the sound of these words, the maid Yun''er felt that she couldn''t move her whole body.


    In the final analysis, Xiaowei, as a thousand-year-old beautiful fox, still has this fascinating ability.


    that''s it¡­¡­


    In the lotus pond pavilion in Jiang''s backyard, one man and three women get along in such a strange pattern.


    Meng Jiang has been completely dismissed by Zhou Ye, I don''t know what year it is this eve.


    After a while...


    Zhou Ye smiled and let go of Meng Jiang''s little eyes...


    And at this time, Meng Jiang still looked like he was not alive... The weight of his whole body was supported by Zhou Ye''s arms, his beautiful eyes were closed tightly, and Xiao Xiang slightly tilted forward... a look that was still unfinished.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye was still a little bit unfinished.


    But... this place is really not a place to accomplish good things.


    So-sure enough-


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye lightly snapped his fingers, and as he snapped his fingers...a sound of broken glass sounded...


    A bunch of people were drawn directly into the mirror world by him.


    The overwhelmed Meng Jiang was surprised by the crisp sound of this glass breaking, and he recovered a little bit of consciousness... "This..."


    However, before she could finish her words...Zhou Ye once again blocked her little cowardice.


    It''s a pity that Zhou Ye won''t be merciful to his men this time...


    Taking advantage of the time when Meng Jiang was made by himself more than what year it was this eve...Meng Jiang was completely disarmed after three times.


    Originally it was midsummer, and in addition to being in his own home, Meng Jiang wore very casually, with only a single shirt and a skirt... This was a lot convenient for Zhou Ye.


    Otherwise, it would be difficult for a woman to dress as a woman going out in this era, three layers inside and three outside.


    With the disarming of the arms, Meng Jiang also felt a lot cooler on her body. At this time, she also recovered a bit of sanity... hurriedly clasped Zhou Ye''s big hand, begging: "Lang Jun... Lang Jun can''t do this... You and I...you and I are not married yet¡ª¡ªAh!!!"


    "Beauty, you said it too late!!" Zhou Ye shrugged, saying... it''s too late.


    This is what Meng Jiang can do. The only thing Meng Jiang can do is grievance in his eyes, a sigh, and endure the pain... Sadly said: "Lang Jun...if Lang Jun has lost Meng Jiang... Meng Jiang and Meng Jiang have only It''s only death!!"


    "Live up to the world, live up to the Qing..."


    Zhou Ye''s gentle love words made Meng Jiang no longer have any grudges in his heart...Close his eyes, put his hands around Zhou Ye''s back, and let this bastard do...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1362

    In this world, Jiang¡¯s backyard is still breezy...


    However, the people in the lotus pond pavilion have disappeared.


    Sora left Guqin here, as if telling what just happened here...


    Time passed by every minute...


    After an hour----


    A golden portal opened directly in the pavilion, and then...Zhou Ye led the three females filed out.


    Meng Jiang is still the same Meng Jiang... It''s just that on her eyebrows, there is a little more mature style of a woman, which sets off her original and unparalleled exquisite face even more charming and charming...


    Even the maid Yun''er, looks a bit more beautiful...


    No way, Zhou Ye came up on a whim in the mirror world, and a master and servant take everything.


    Besides, even though Yun''er is a maid,...her appearance can be regarded as upper-middle in later generations. With a little makeup, it is ten thousand times stronger than those so-called Internet celebrities.


    "Yelang...When will I propose to my parents?" Meng Jiangnu asked, eh...According to the rules of this era, she should be called Zhou Jiangji...Jiang Ji for short.


    Reference 1765


    One thousand seven hundred and sixty-five chapters


    When Zhou Ye heard Jiang Ji''s words, he couldn''t help but smile, "It''s now, how?"


    "Really?" Jiang Ji''s eyes lit up suddenly.


    She spent nearly three months with Zhou Ye in the mirror world...


    During these three months, she and Zhou Ye were almost inseparable, facing the East China Sea to watch the sunrise, and staying in the sand sea to admire the moon.


    Until now, she can''t wait for a moment not to be separated from her husband...


    As for the many things about her own husband and wife, she also knew a thing or two from Xiaowei.


    But so what??


    Women of this era are like that... They really did it. As long as their princes don''t neglect themselves, they will never fight for anything.


    Who has few concubines in the family?


    Even her father had several concubines...not to mention the god-like power of her own man??


    Therefore, although she knows that her family has many wives and concubines, she still just persuades her man to pay attention to his body and stop saying anything.


    And the so-called persuasion to pay attention to the body quickly turned into a begging for mercy under Zhou Ye''s cheating seconds.


    Keke-far away.


    Jiang Ji was really surprised when she heard that her husband was willing to propose to her parents now.


    But after the surprise, Jiang Ji was a little embarrassed...


    Suddenly let his family prince go to his parents to kiss... and nothing else, what if his parents disagree?What if I bring up the matter again??


    For a time, Jiang Ji was really sad and happy...I don''t know what to do.


    Zhou Ye looked at the melancholy on Jiang Ji''s small face and smiled slightly: "Okay, have you forgotten that I am very human??"


    As Zhou Ye said, grabbing Jiang Ji''s waist, strolling along the path of the pavilion, toward the front yard...


    Now, Jiang Ji can only hope that her prince can convince her parents...


    When Zhou Ye took the girls out of the backyard and came to the front yard... I had seen Zhou Ye''s slaves report the matter to the Jiang family.


    After an hour----


    In the main hall of the Jiang family...


    The Jiang family sat in the main seat, looking up and down Zhou Ye...


    To be honest, when Jiang and his wife first saw Zhou Ye, they felt satisfied from the bottom of their hearts...


    Outstanding posture, unparalleled beauty... At the very least, in terms of appearance, Zhou Ye was enough to score a super perfect score.


    The couple took another exam for Zhou Ye...


    In addition to speaking, I don''t like to chew words, it can be said that I know astronomy and geography... and I also have full marks in academics.


    The only thing that makes the old couple a little bit big is--


    The character of this product is somewhat...


    Not to mention, just say that he took his concubine (Xiao Wei) to play around at a young age, and...as soon as he met his daughter was fascinated by him. The daughter wiped out the food...How can this not make the couple hesitate??


    But... no matter how much hesitate, seeing my daughter next to that guy, looking like a non-jun not marrying, they couldn''t say anything they refused.


    After pondering for a while, the Jiang family finally spoke.


    "Morning tomorrow...I have objections!!" After the old man Jiang said this, his eyes were fixed on Zhou Ye, a pair of...If you dare to agree, I will immediately interrupt your leg posture.


    Broken the innocence of my daughter, you dare to play a rogue and not marry my girl... Do you want to die??


    You know, Jiashan Village is not a prosperous place, here... the power of the clan is greater than the law.


    If you say you are killed, I will kill you...


    "Dashan!!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    Regarding the upset in the words of the old man Jiang, he just didn''t hear...


    If I lied to my daughter, it didn''t matter if he scolded him.


    the next day¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The Jiang family set up a banquet and invited the whole village to celebrate the new year together...


    Ordinarily, according to the etiquette of this era, the whole process of marriage negotiation, engagement, welcoming, and marriage is required. Don''t even think about it for five or six months...


    But-isn''t it that Zhou Ye wiped out the other girl first??


    This makes the Jiang family feel helpless...


    They also want to marry their daughter out gracefully...but...they are even more afraid that their daughter will have a concealed fetus. When the time comes, they will get married with a big belly, and they will lose face...


    Therefore, they simply kept things simple...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1363

    I skipped the three steps of negotiation, engagement, and greeting, and got married directly...


    Fortunately, the old Jiang family is quite a bit majestic in this Jiangjia Village, and no one dares to share his gossip...


    This is also a relief in frustration...


    After getting married...


    The Jiang family also enjoyed a happy time...


    Regardless of Zhou Ye''s lustful and lustful character, he is indeed a very talented person...Although sometimes he will say a word or two that shocks the world... But after some explanation, Mr. Jiang Taigong thinks it makes sense.


    Time passed day by day...


    Before you know it, it''s the end of summer.


    At this time...Zhou Ye had to say goodbye to Old Lady Jiang.


    Regarding this, even though the Jiangs and his wife were very reluctant... but there was nothing to do... After all, their daughter was already Zhou Ye¡¯s person, and they couldn¡¯t just separate their daughter from Zhou Ye just because they were reluctant...


    So, in the end...the old couple of the Jiang family still sent their daughter and son-in-law out...


    That is really a journey after another, why don''t you have the heart to separate...


    Not only is the old couple reluctant, Jiang Ji is also reluctant to his parents...


    After all, in this era, transportation is inconvenient...Sometimes, once separated, it may not be seen for many years.


    In the end, after Zhou Ye promised to send Jiang Ji back to visit his parents once in the next year, the old couple was so relieved, and Jiang Ji also showed a smile...


    After the team watching the Jiang family see off from a distance...


    Zhou Ye looked at the dowry of the two big carriages behind him.


    Well, the old man of this year is so real...


    I''m afraid that my daughter will be wronged by her husband''s house... This escort... is really a pile of money, silk and food, it really has everything...


    To put it bluntly, even if Zhou Ye was really a poor scholar who had so many things, it was enough to support a family.


    However, again, Zhou Ye is not poor, even richer than an enemy...


    But these things are Jiang Ji¡¯s dowry, and it¡¯s not appropriate to lose them...


    While Zhou Ye hesitated, Jiang Ji still had eyesight. She smiled and walked to the two-horse carriage with her parents¡¯ belongings. With a wave of her hand, she packed those things into the space bracelet that her husband gave her. ... "Now, Yelang will be able to take the road lightly!!"


    "Such a kindness!" Zhou Ye smiled and exclaimed, throwing out his vehicle again, and greeted Xiaowei and waiting for the girl to get on the bus...


    Reference 1766


    The first thousand seven hundred and sixty-six chapters


    Just when Zhou Ye set foot on the journey again...


    Located in the county seat of Dangjun-Shanfu County, the old man with a hexagram flag in his hand walked towards an alley in panic.


    He walked to the alley as if he were a thief. After looking around, he flashed and got into the alley.


    After a while, the old fortune-teller knocked on a door in the alley.


    The one who opened the door was a pretty girl with a delicate face and a red dress. Seeing the look of the old man outside the door, she suddenly asked strangely: "Daddy is so alarmed?"


    "Don''t be troublesome, go in and talk!!!" The old man said as he hurried into the door.


    It wasn''t until the woman closed the door that the old man sighed in relief: "Yesterday, because of today''s results, it''s really destiny...definite!"


    "Daddy? What happened?" The pretty girl who opened the door looked at her father with a confused expression, wondering why her father was so emotional...


    "Don''t ask... Shanfu County shouldn''t stay for long!!" As he said, the old man walked quickly toward the room."Hurry up and inform your mother and brothers and sisters...we will move out of here quickly!!"


    "Why?" Lu Zhi asked blankly.


    You know, the Lu family has been operating in Shanfu County for several years, and there are so many properties... If you leave in such a hurry, the loss is not small.


    "You have to talk more, just do it!!" Gong Lu didn''t care about saying more to his daughter.


    Seeing his father''s anxious performance, Lu Zhi didn''t dare to say anything...so he had to obey...


    First, she ordered the young man at home to go to her store to find her brother Lu Ze back, and then returned to the house to inform her mother and sister...


    After this tossing, it was almost noon.


    Then, the Lu family and the whole family worked together to load all the gold, silver and valuables in the house into the car...


    While the gate was not closed, he hurriedly left Shanfu County.


    It was not until the road that Lu Zhi knew what had happened to his father...


    Her father Lu Gong met an enemy who had offended him when he was divination on the street, but this enemy had already become a great general...that is, the number one in the twentieth level of the Qin Dynasty military merit system. The eighteenth level is indescribable.


    Apart from other things, at least there is no problem at all in the death of a merchant house in the Lu family.


    As for you...Since the Lu family is already so rich, why does Lu Gong go to the streets to meet people??


    Then I have to mention the social stratification at this time.


    In this era, the so-called social status, the status of a master, is much higher than that of a merchant.


    The status of merchants can be said to be inferior to that of farmers, but what about the masters?The master of photography is more or less dabbled in the ways of gods and ghosts, which is regarded as a respected profession among the ancient folks.


    Not to mention, didn''t Liu Bowen, a military adviser in the early Ming Dynasty, also served as a photographer??


    so¡­¡­


    As far as social status is concerned, Lu Gong is much more respected than being a merchant.


    Ahem...


    Far away...


    It is precisely because Lu Gong saw the old enemy when he was divination on the street, and saw his current scenery... I feel that if he lives in Shanfu County, he will be in disaster, so he told himself. My sons and daughters, abandoning the property that cannot be taken away, such as shops, left Shanfu County.


    "But Dad... We left Shanfu County, where are we going to settle down?" Lu Jiao was sitting on the carriage, his slim figure swaying with the movement of the carriage, and his delicate little face was full of the future. Of confusion...


    After all, Shanfu County is the hometown where she grew up since she was a child, so she just left...it made her feel sad.


    And Lu Gong, who was sitting outside the car with his son, didn''t have that many thoughts. For him, it was a blessing to escape....


    Of course, Lu Gong still has ideas about where to go."The county magistrate of Pei County is making old friends with me, and this time I want to go there to trust him..."

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1364

    This is also something that can''t be helped. It''s a matter of authority, and there is no time to prepare road guides...


    The gate of the Lu family convoy was based on the prestige of Gong Lu for many years, and he came out under the pretext of transporting some goods...otherwise, the gate would not be able to get out.


    Fortunately, the journey to Peixian County is not that far away. The journey of more than two hundred kilometers takes only three to five days.


    Moreover, there is no inspection checkpoint between Shanfu County and Pei County, which is much better.


    After arriving in Pei County, there is a Pei County magistrate as security, road guidance or something, of course it does not matter.


    Lu''s pheasant in the carriage heard his father''s words, and there was nothing else but silence.


    All the way, all the way...


    There are three carriages in the Lujia motorcade. Except for one that rides the sisters of the Lu family and the old wife of Gong Lu, the other two carry money and money...


    Jinbo won''t talk about it, but the copper coins are dying.


    A Qin-made copper coin is eight grams, a thousand wen is 16 jin, and a thousand guan is eight tons...


    Of course, Lu''s copper coins are not as many as a thousand coins, but there are still hundreds of coins.


    Originally, the old horsepower was weak, coupled with the beginning of autumn, just after an autumn rain, the road was muddy...


    This speed of travel can be imagined.


    In the evening, the Lujia motorcade departed from Shanfu County. By about ten o''clock in the evening, the Lujia motorcade had just traveled less than 30 miles...At this time, people were already tired...


    In desperation, Gong Lu had to let his son Lu Ze by the side of the road, find a drier open space, set a bonfire to boil some water, get some food, and after eating and drinking enough, he could go on the road tomorrow.


    After eating and drinking...


    Everyone sleeps in clothes.


    Lu''s pheasant, his sister and his mother were in the carriage, sleeping by the door... while Lu Gong and his son Lu Ze, one person and one carriage, lying in a clothed carriage on the carriage...


    At the beginning of autumn, the weather was already somewhat cooler...


    Under such circumstances, as long as it does not rain, it is much more comfortable to sleep in the wild than indoors.


    Not long after...


    Behind the car came the thunderous snoring of Lu and his son...


    But Lu''s pheasant in the car turned over and over and couldn''t sleep...


    At the age of fifteen, she is full of illusions about the future, but at this time she has undergone drastic changes.


    How can Lu''s Pheasant sleep??


    Listening to the snoring of his mother and sister in the car, Lu''s pheasant couldn''t fall asleep...


    My mind is like numbness, and it is still chaotic after cutting...


    That''s it, turning around... I don''t know how long it took.


    Lu Zhi stood up...


    She looked at the black wilderness outside the car window, then looked at her sleeping sister next to her...


    After hesitating for a while, he gently climbed up from the thin cushion of the carriage... and got off the carriage carefully.


    After seeing that his father and brother were asleep, Lu''s pheasant walked cautiously towards the small forest in the distance...


    She is in a hurry...


    Reference 1767


    The first thousand seven hundred and sixty-seven chapters


    Because there was only an autumn rain in the daytime yesterday, the air at night looked very fresh...


    In the grove, the bright moonlight shines through the leaves and shines on the ground, which looks a little mottled.


    Lu''s pheasant walked cautiously to the depths of the forest, the ground full of fallen leaves was still a bit slippery...


    After walking a few steps into the woods, Lu''s pheasant wanted to squat down and settle on the spot.


    But she found that through the trees that are not dense in the forest, the scene of the motorcade outside can be faintly seen in this place...


    This made Lu Fei feel a little uneasy.


    After all, it is a young girl who has just grown up, and it is particularly important for the defense of men and women...


    Therefore, Lu''s pheasant took a few more steps towards the forest...


    Until I could no longer see the outside, he untied his skirt and squatted down...


    Then... there was a splash of water...


    This is a bit cruel...


    The sound of water made Lu Fei feel a little bit shy...


    She thinks girls shouldn''t be so unreserved...


    Fortunately, this place is far away from the outside, which made Lu Fei feel a little settled...


    At this moment, a golden light shone in front of Lu''s eyes... Then, a golden circular arch opened out of thin air in front of Lu''s...


    This Lu''s pheasant couldn''t help but let out a cry... got up and ran...


    Wilderness¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The gloomy woods¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The golden glitter that appeared suddenly--


    All this looks so weird...


    Not to mention that Lu''s Pheasant is only a sixteen girl, even a man, seeing this scene, has to turn around and run away in fright.


    It¡¯s just that Lu pheasant didn¡¯t find out--


    In panic, she ran in the wrong direction... not towards her father''s camp at all, but... towards the depths of the woods...


    And at this moment--


    From the golden portal, a handsome young man walked out... it was not someone else, it was Zhou Ye.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1365

    Why does this stuff suddenly appear here??


    Because he was kicked out...


    Cough cough... This smashing of goods made Xiao Wei and the others miserable.


    As a last resort, Xiaowei and Jiang Ji are together... [Yelang, you go first, we want to take a good stroll along the road...]


    The words are elegant, but Zhou Ye knows...to put it bluntly, it is-- [Please give my sister a vacation...]


    In desperation, Zhou Ye could only use the portal to move ahead.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye, as soon as he walked out of the portal, he saw a white figure flashing past in the gloom...


    That figure, while running, shouted: "Daddy save me..."


    "Uh-!!!" Zhou Ye suddenly felt dumb... Damn it, is this scary??


    Anyway... let''s go and chase that girl back first...


    When he opened the portal, he was positioned near the Lu family''s motorcade... Maybe, what does this escaping sister have to do with the Lu family?Can''t help but be one of Sisters Lu Su??


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye stepped forward to catch up...


    At this moment, Lu''s Pheasant was scared like a panicked little rabbit, covering his head and running around...


    Among the mountains and woods, there are many gullies and mounds...


    In addition to the dim night, she couldn''t distinguish the north and the south in a panic... At the foot of the sky, Lu Zhi suddenly fell forward...


    This sudden change caught Lu''s pheasant off guard...


    A weak woman, without martial arts, facing this situation, all she can do is - close her eyes tightly and wait for the pain to come.


    however----


    Lu Zhi waited for a long time, but found that he still hadn''t waited until the pain he had imagined...


    This made her curiously opened her eyes...


    I saw that she was still some distance away from the gully in front of her, and she was so frozen in the air... as if there was something under her body supporting her.


    She looked under her body, then stretched out her hand to poke around... There is really nothing...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!"


    However, she only yelled for a while, and was covered by a big hand...


    Then, the strength that pinned her body pushed her back, causing her to fall into a warm embrace...


    "Hey, stop screaming...!!!"


    Listening to the male voice full of magnetism coming from his ears... Lu Fei nodded in panic...


    At this moment, she clutched her big hand, and then let go...


    Lu Zhi resisted the urge to scream, turned around and looked behind him...


    In the shadow of the mottled moonlight in the forest, she saw the culprit who caused all these accidents...


    However, this glance stunned her on the spot.


    The young man behind her is tall (about 1.9 meters), with long hair casually tied behind her head... it gives people a very free and easy feeling, with a narrow smile on her beautiful face. ... What a beautiful boy.


    "Are you okay?" Zhou Ye looked at Lu Zhi who was stunned on the spot, smiled and waved his hand gently in front of her...


    "The little girl is okay..." Lu Fei lowered his head embarrassingly...


    It''s so embarrassing to see someone else...


    At this moment, Lu pheasant suddenly remembered the golden light she had just seen... She hurriedly raised her head, looked at Zhou Ye and asked, "I don''t know if my husband saw a golden light just now..."


    Lu Fei was in a hurry to escape just now, and he did not see that Zhou Ye had come out of the portal...


    "I saw it!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "I don''t know if you can see, where did the golden light go?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lu Zhi couldn''t help but become anxious... She completely regarded the golden light as a sign of mandrill. Listen less to those ghost stories...


    At this moment, with Zhou Ye by her side, Lu Fei''s fear was much less, but - she was worried about her parents and siblings again...


    I was afraid that my parents and family members would be killed by the mandrill in their sleep.


    Thinking of this, Lu Zhi became more anxious...


    Seeing the anxiety on Lu''s face, Zhou Ye smiled...


    "Isn''t the golden light right here?" Zhou Ye said, gently turning his fingers...a circle with golden sparks appeared out of nowhere in front of Lu Pheasant."This is a teleportation technique of thousands of miles. With this technique, you can reach thousands of miles away!!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!


    She didn''t expect that the golden glitter was actually caused by the boy in front of her...


    This made her feel ashamed...


    This boy just walked out of this golden gate, right??


    Isn''t he... Isn''t he seeing his ugliness in his eyes??


    Thinking of this, Lu''s face turned red...


    How to do??


    He saw the most secret place in the girl¡¯s house...


    How to do??


    For a while, there were no other noises in the woods, and the atmosphere became a little awkward...


    Reference 1768


    The first thousand seven hundred and sixty-eight chapters


    Just when Lu''s pheasant was ashamed...


    Zhou Ye shrugged his nose suddenly, "Hi...what''s this smell?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lu pheasant wished to bury his head in the soil...


    She got up in a hurry just now, so some of the liquid got on the trousers...At this time, the smell came from under Luo Qun...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1366

    When Zhou Ye looked at Lu''s appearance, and after a little association, he guessed that he was inseparable from each other...


    But this item is bad...


    He deliberately pretended not to notice, and kept smelling on Lu''s body... "This smell... um... there is a smell of horse fleas in the incense... it seems to be coming from the girl... "


    "Bad guy!!!" At this moment, Lu Zhi couldn''t help it anymore...


    She clenched the powder fist shyly and angrily, and slammed it into Zhou Ye''s Hungarian mouth...


    Whose fault is all this...


    This bad guy will see it tomorrow morning... and deliberately pretend not to see it, and ashamed of her... this disciple.


    Seeing Lu''s pheasant beating himself, Zhou Ye raised his horns slightly, smiled evilly, stretched his arms and hugged Lu''s directly in his arms...


    At this moment, Lu''s pheasant was dull...


    She has never had such close contact with a man since she was a child... This sudden change made her feel a little at a loss.


    After all...


    Lu Zhi still has feelings for Zhou Ye...


    Not to mention that after Zhou Ye learned about Lu''s identity through his spiritual power, he kept using his spiritual position to influence her.


    Even Zhou Ye''s appearance was enough to make a woman fall in love with him at first sight.


    In addition, in Lu Fei''s heart, he had already determined that Zhou Ye had seen the most shameful scene of himself... (In fact, Zhou Ye hadn''t seen it), he also had a strange mentality of inexplicable inexplicability towards Zhou Ye.


    Just like, when a person of the opposite sex sees you, you will have a strange feeling of intimacy towards her.


    Of course, this also depends on the face. The ugly one will get a saying that the gangster will even be sent to the police station. The handsome...maybe you will get a sister paper. No way, this world has always looked at faces since ancient times. Don''t play if you are not satisfied.


    Ahem... It''s far away.


    In fact, at this time, Lu Fei''s heart was very complicated... She knew that as a woman, she should be reserved... But when Zhou Ye was in her arms, she didn''t want to break free...


    Just in this half-push-and-half situation...


    Zhou Ye lowered his head and stubbornly stopped Lu Fei...


    Just kidding-the purpose of coming here is for the Lu family sisters, how can you let it go??


    Facing Zhou Ye''s invasion, Lu Fei closed his eyes for the first time...


    In the unmanned woods...


    Under the bright moonlight...


    A man and a woman... embracing each other in the forest without talking...


    How do you look like a pair of wild mandarin ducks!!


    After a while...


    Zhou Ye let go of Lu''s pheasant''s eyes... and Lu''s pheasant still closed his eyes tightly, his eyelashes trembled...


    She hasn''t woken up from this strange and sweet experience.


    Until a breeze blew... Lu''s pheasant was awakened by the cold feeling coming from under him...


    She instantly noticed one thing...then what--the pants fell off...


    You know, in ancient times, there was no such convenient thing as an elastic band...


    Cool belts are generally very generous...


    Just now, Lu pheasant can be said to have been carrying Kuzi for a long time, but after being so teased by Zhou Ye, he couldn''t help letting go of his hands and hammering him... So-now, the bitter fruit is coming...


    "Don''t bow your head!!" Lu Fei was anxious, opened his arms and hugged Zhou Ye''s waist firmly, not letting him bow his head...


    however----


    Lu Zhi has forgotten one thing, she might indeed make Zhou Ye unable to see herself in this way... But-Zhou Ye''s hands are idle...


    If you are a gentleman...


    Sure, don¡¯t listen to evil, don¡¯t touch any evil...


    however--


    Is Zhou Ye a gentleman??


    This guy has nothing to do with everything, but with the word gentleman, it doesn''t have anything to do with it.


    Would Zhou Ye be polite to the door??Of course he unceremoniously put his big hand over...


    Lu Fei felt the pair of big hands that suddenly appeared on the dolphins... he almost cried... "You...you..."


    "What''s wrong with me?" Zhou Ye smiled...I still need to strike while the iron is hot...


    Zhou Ye bowed his head again, blocking the rest of Lu''s words...


    Between me... Lu Pheasant no longer knows what to do...


    [Forget it-let him do everything, this villain is his destined magic star...]


    With this thought, Lu Zhi gradually stopped resisting... and even started to echo Zhou Ye''s jerky...


    How could Zhou Ye still bear it??


    he¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the woods, there was a faintly depressed cry, and then... there was a sound like a cat cry...


    It''s just that this voice, in Zhou Ye''s silent barrier, can''t be heard from the woods...


    Two hours later............


    Lu''s pheasant, with a pretty red face, staggered out of the woods...


    Although the movement was a little inconvenient, she still clenched her silver teeth and refused to say a word...because she was afraid of waking up her family...


    When I walked to the side of my motorcade and saw everyone still sleeping...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1367

    Lu pheasant climbed onto the carriage carefully...


    It''s just that when she got on the carriage, it might have affected a wound, and she couldn''t help but gasp...


    With this pain, Lu pheasant couldn''t help but write a note to a bastard...


    After trying hard to climb into the carriage, Lu pheasant lay down beside his sister again...


    Looking at the carport, Lu''s horn couldn''t help showing a smile...


    That bad guy was actually quite caring... used his spells to clean up his body, and by the way, he also cleaned the treasury...


    Especially this bad guy, deliberately scared himself, yelling that he would come to see Master Taishan...make her feel anxious... can''t think about it, it''s really shameful.


    Thinking of this, Lu Zhijiao''s smile deepened...


    Unconsciously, she called out a name in her mouth."Yelang..."


    With such a sweet smile, Lu''s pheasant gradually fell asleep...


    after all--


    She didn''t suffer less tonight...


    I was frightened and didn''t say anything, but at the beginning of breaking her body, she fought life and death with Zhou Ye for more than half an hour. You know, she has been lying in the branches of trees all the time...what the hell.


    Although compared to Zhou Ye, she is much more relaxed... But she also doesn''t have the steel body of Zhou Ye.


    and so¡­¡­


    As soon as he lay down, it didn''t take long... Lu''s pheasant snored slightly...


    Until - - in the dim, my sister''s cry came from my ear...


    "Sister... wake up, it''s time to eat!!"


    "...Yelang..." Lu Fei opened his eyes... felt the shaking of the carriage under him, and looked at the pretty face of his sister in front of him... Suddenly, he couldn''t figure it out, whether he really met last night. I arrived at a handsome boy named Zhou Ye...


    still is--


    Everything is just a dream of myself...


    Reference 1769


    The first thousand seven hundred and sixty-nine chapters


    "Yelang? Who is Yelang?" Lu Su looked at his sister who had just woke up and asked strangely, "Is there a relative named Yelang in our family?"


    "No..., you got it wrong!!" Lu Wei said in a daze...


    Last night, she dreamed that she and Zhou Ye would stay together and fly...


    Live a sweet life like a couple...


    As a result, after waking up from the dream, he found that everything was just a dream.


    How can this not make her melancholy??


    "Sister...get up and eat soon... we''re on the road after dinner!!" Lu Su didn''t care about the melancholy in her sister''s words, she smiled and got out of the car and went to eat...


    "You eat it, I feel a little sick today and don''t want to eat anymore!!" Lu Pheasant really doesn''t want to eat...


    She is at the stage of worrying about gains and losses...


    After being entangled with my own Langjun last night, because of the reserved and shyness of my daughter''s family, I said that Zhou Ye would not let Zhou Ye come here to meet with his father...


    Of course, she didn''t want Zhou Ye to marry herself home, but she wanted to change it...


    She and Zhou Ye made a reservation for today''s day, and let Zhou Ye pretend to have a chance encounter with her own team, and then go together...


    After getting along for a while, let him propose a marriage plan to his father.


    In this way,... the fact that she had handed over to Zhou Ye innocently before she got married can be concealed.


    And Zhou Ye also agreed... (this guy is thinking about the sister-in-law)


    But at this moment--


    Lu Fei regrets a little...


    [What if Yelang doesn''t come??


    [What if Yelang suddenly hates me??


    Such thoughts kept flashing in Lu''s mind...


    Because I care, I am afraid...


    Lu Zhi was in this state now, she had already given everything she had to Zhou Ye... Wan Zhouye really broke the appointment, and all she could do was to die.


    In such an anxious state, how can Lu''s pheasant eat??


    And Lu Pheasant¡¯s younger sister Lu Su obviously didn¡¯t know what her sister was thinking. When she heard her sister was uncomfortable, she immediately rushed out of the carriage, and while running, she yelled: "Father, mother... My sister is sick, what should I do? ?"


    Listening to the startled voice of his sister, Lu Zhi couldn''t help but want to smile, but he couldn''t laugh...


    Doesn''t her trouble make her parents worry??


    as predicted--


    After a while, Mother Lu walked into the carriage with an anxious look, and stroked Lu''s pheasant''s forehead with her hand, "Pheasant, why are you uncomfortable... Tell your mother!!"


    Father Lu was also outside the carriage, greeted him to cook a bowl of gruel for his eldest daughter...


    That''s really a goofy jump.


    "Mother, my daughter is okay... I just feel a little uncomfortable... So... don''t want to eat!! Don''t listen to Susu''s nonsense..." Lu pheasant comforted his mother softly, while staring at his sister fiercely. .


    Lu Su sat aside with aggrieved expression...


    She didn''t understand why she was blamed by her sister for her kindness??


    "It''s all right, it''s all right!!" Hearing Lu''s words, Mother Lu felt a little relieved...


    After another conversation with my daughter, the gruel outside is also ready...


    After Lu''s pheasant drank some gruel, Mother Lu was completely relieved...


    Then everyone packed up and set off again...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1368

    As the Lu family''s motorcade went further and further, Lu''s heart became more anxious...


    From time to time, she always sticks her head out of the car window, wanting to see if the figure in her dream appears in the distance...


    "Sister, what are you looking at?" Lu Su looked at the appearance of his sister''s soullessness, and asked curiously: "What''s so good outside?"


    "Nothing..." Lu Fei answered absent-mindedly, and ignored his sister again...


    She doesn''t have the mind to talk to her sister at the moment, it''s Zhou Ye who is full of thoughts...


    Seeing her sister''s appearance, Lu Su didn''t bother to speak anymore... She leaned in the carriage, looking at her sister, thinking...


    The thoughts of her daughter''s family are delicate, and Lu Su has discovered that her sister is very wrong starting this morning.


    Not only is there a sense of indescribable beauty on the face, but...there is also much inconvenience in action...


    Although Lu pheasant suggested that it was because of the headache, in Lu Su''s opinion... it seemed to be something wrong with his legs and feet.


    Could it be that what happened last night???


    Lu Fei, who was watching the long road anxiously, didn''t know that his sister had already seen a hint...


    At this moment, she had no other thoughts in her anxious heart...I only hoped that the villain who took away her innocence would appear in front of her early...


    at last------


    From a distance, Lu Zhi saw a tall figure in front of the convoy...


    Seeing this figure, Lu''s pheasant''s heart hanging in the air finally fell...


    She couldn''t help muttering to herself in a low voice: "This villain... really stopped me!"


    She was really scared to death...


    why??


    Because I was eaten and wiped out...


    She was really afraid of a certain bastard, and she wiped the soles of her feet after eating it dry... Then she couldn''t find the tone of crying.


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye is not the kind of scumbag who eats up and ran away...


    Although he is also very scumbag, but at least he is willing to bear the consequences that he caused...This is already very good.


    at this time----


    Zhou Ye, pretending to be on the way, turned his head when he heard the creak of the carriage behind him...


    Master Lu, who was proficient in the art of face, saw Zhou Ye... can''t help but secretly admired in his heart, what an emperor''s face, what a fairy...


    Mr. Lu, who has faced him for dozens of years, has never seen someone like Zhou Ye...


    According to the thinking book, a person like Zhou Ye''s face, everything is okay, heaven and earth are blessed, and he is the supreme face of no one in a million... just that there are more peach blossoms...


    "Lao Zhang, please!" Zhou Ye saw the convoy approaching nearer, and said to Lu Gong, "Excuse me, Lao Zhang, is this road leading to Peixian??"


    "Exactly!!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, he would naturally not turn a blind eye to Lu Gong, who had a good opinion of him, "The son is going to Peixian?"


    "It''s...I am going to Peixian to find friends!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "That son might as well walk with us, so that we can have a help on the road!!" Lu Gong dare to say this, there is a reason...


    In his opinion, a person who was born with such a face would definitely not be a bad person... He did not have faith in Zhou Ye, but in his own face skills...


    In decades, he has never had a time when he was wrong...


    "Such a kindness!!" Of course Zhou Ye was willing... Didn''t he pretend to be a pedestrian just because he got into the Lujia team??Otherwise, he would have been annoying...


    And through the carriage curtain, Lu Zhi, who was secretly looking at Zhou Ye, heard that her Lang Jun finally got into her own motorcade, and her heart hanging in the air was let go... She lowered the curtain corner contentedly and sat back. In the car... She has to make a good design, how to contact her own Yelang, so as not to arouse doubt...


    Reference 1770


    One thousand seven hundred and seventy chapters


    The wheels are long...The Lujia motorcade is still slowly heading towards Peixian.


    At this time, Lu''s pheasant was sitting in the carriage, really anxious and angry...


    She looked at Zhou Ye who was sitting in front of the front car seat and chatting with her father happily all the way, angrily wanted to bite him...


    This bad guy, why didn''t he mention himself??


    In fact, Lu Zhi is also a little anxious...


    She also didn''t want to think that Zhou Ye had just entered her family''s motorcade, and opened her mouth to mention the other''s daughter, which was too shameful.


    Moreover, Zhou Ye had his own thinking...not in a hurry at this moment.


    But Lu Zhi couldn''t wait any longer...


    She was in a time when her feet were sinking deep in the mud and couldn''t help herself.


    I can''t wait to get mixed up with my family at every moment...


    How can you tolerate such a result that you can see but you can''t recognize each other?


    This feeling of being close to the horizon made her feel as uncomfortable as a cat scratching a dog.


    Lu Su looked at the restlessness of his sister, and asked a little strangely: "Sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    "No..." Lu Fei just tried to cover up, and when nothing happened, he suddenly thought of an idea."Sister, did you just see the boy who asked for directions?"


    "No!!" Lu Su said blankly... "Although he didn''t see anyone, that son''s voice is pretty good!"


    Just now, her sister was occupying the car window, and she couldn''t get there...How could she see what happened outside the car window?


    Lu Su only heard Zhou Ye''s voice.


    "That''s really a shame..." Lu Wei said with a look of regret for his sister: "That son''s appearance is really extraordinary, it''s a shame you didn''t see it..."


    "Really?" Lu Su was said by his sister, and suddenly became curious...


    Heart of beauty in everyone.


    Just as men like to see beautiful women, so do beautiful women like to see handsome men... It''s no surprise.


    Lu Fei saw his sister''s curiosity aroused by his words, and smiled slightly: "Of course it is true. When did my sister lie to you?"


    "Then what should I do?" When Lu Su heard her sister say this, he became more curious...but now he has no chance."That prince is talking to daddy...I can''t get out again...what should I do?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1369

    Although, at this time, the defense of men and women is not as serious as later generations.


    However, the Lu family''s tutoring is very strict, and the daughter''s family generally does not allow foreign guests to meet.


    "You can throw the phoenix on your head out of the car, pretend to accidentally fall, and then ask that young man to pick it up for you..." In order to see his lover up close, Lu Zhi is really a pit sister who spares no effort. ...


    "This...Is this not so good?" Lu Su heard what his sister said, feeling a little eager to try and hesitating...


    After all, it''s the reservation of the daughter''s family who is making trouble...


    "What''s wrong..." Lu Zhi continued to cheat his sister...


    "Why didn''t my elder sister do this?" Seeing her elder sister eagerly help her out, Lu Su felt suspicious... "If the son is really as handsome as the elder sister said, the elder sister would have long given her own Fengchai. Throw it out..."


    "It must be that the son has a good voice, but looks very ugly, that''s why my sister teased me like this!!" After saying this, Lu Su felt more and more that he had seen his sister''s thoughts, "... My sister has loved me since I was a child For fun...huh, I won''t be fooled this time!"


    "..." Lu Zhi looked helplessly at his sister pouting her small mouth, with a smug look... It really made her feel dumbfounded.


    She didn''t dare to do that because of her guilty conscience. She didn''t expect to be misunderstood by her sister as a lie to her... This is really...


    Forget it...At this time, I can''t take much care of it.


    Thought of here...


    Lu Fei gritted his teeth, "Since you said that your sister lied to you... Then my sister will let you see if your sister is liing to you!!"


    Speaking of this, Lu Zhi took off the golden hairpin from his head without hesitation, and then threw it out of the car window as soon as he raised his hand...


    Lu Su was stunned by this scene...


    Did you guess wrong this time??


    Sister really didn''t lie to herself??


    Just when Lu Su was in a daze, Lu Zhi already exclaimed: "My golden hairpin!!! Stop, stop now...My golden hairpin is gone."


    I heard Lu''s exclamation...


    The little boy leading the horse hurriedly stopped the car, turned around and prepared to help her lady find the golden hairpin...


    At this time, Zhou Ye also jumped off the carriage in front...


    He knew that Lu Zhi missed himself... So, pretending to be watching the excitement, secretly... but using a spiritual illusion, the little boy who went to pick up the golden hairpin turned a blind eye to the golden hairpin on the ground in front of him...


    It wasn''t until Xiao Si couldn''t find the golden hairpin that her lady had fallen on the ground, Zhou Ye walked over Shi Shiran, picked up the golden hairpin from the ground, and then strolled to Lu Zhu''s carriage, laughing. He asked, "Miss''s golden hairpin, but this??"


    to be frank--


    When Lu Zhi saw his little servant eagerly rushing to help him pick up the golden hairpin, he was really angrily wishing to kill the little servant...


    Is it possible that his pains will be destroyed by this little boy??


    But she couldn''t stop Xiao Si from helping herself to pick up the golden hairpin, which seemed a bit too deliberate.


    But if the golden hairpin is picked up by the young man, wouldn''t she be wasting her efforts??


    The more I think about it, the more angry Lu Fei...


    It wasn''t until Xiao Si couldn''t find his golden hairpin that Lu Zhi felt a lot more comfortable...


    Especially when he saw his lover help him to retrieve the golden hairpin, Lu Zhi''s heart was full of sweetness...


    Just when Zhou Ye came to the carriage, Lu Wei hurriedly opened the door curtain of the carriage and looked at Zhou Ye with a smile on his face... "Thank you, son, for helping me retrieve the golden hairpin..."


    "Miss is polite!!" Zhou Ye looked at the affectionateness in Lu Zhi''s eyes, smiled slightly, and passed the golden hairpin in his hand...


    And at this time, Lu Su also hid behind his sister, secretly looking at Zhou Ye, who his sister said was good-looking...


    Just a glance, Lu Su stayed there...


    [My sister really didn''t lie to me...]


    [This son is so handsome...]


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already handed the golden hairpin to Lu pheasant...passing the hand over the things...L¨¹ pheasant could not help but scratch the palm of Zhou Ye with his fingers...


    Zhou Ye suddenly understood...


    The two looked at each other and smiled, everything is silent...


    However, at this moment... Suddenly from the mountains and forests along the road rushed out more than two dozen guys in ragged clothes holding various weapons...


    As soon as these guys rushed out, they surrounded the Lujia motorcade...


    The headed guy with a torn hat also happened to see Lu Zhi who was holding the curtain of the car.


    I was immediately attracted by Lu''s beauty...


    I saw this person laugh and shout: "Brothers, today...Your boss, I am going to be the groom!!"


    Reference 1771


    Chapter One Thousand Seventy One


    When the bandits heard their elder brother say this, they immediately joined in the fun...


    "Big brother, this is a chick who is in love with this family!!"


    "Haha...Then we have a sister-in-law now in the cottage!!"


    Even the courageous ones directly laughed at their old Dao Dadao: "Big brother drank the soup, don''t forget the brothers!!!"


    For a time, the bandits laughed, slanderous words continued, and a group of demons danced wildly.


    At this time, Lu Gong was already at a loss by this incident...


    Including Lu Ze, the father of Lu''s escort behind the property, was also stupefied on the spot.


    After all, they are just merchants, where have they experienced such a thing...


    Even Lu Su hid behind his sister and screamed again and again.


    On the contrary, Lu''s pheasant was facing the gangster, his expression was calm and he didn''t panic...


    Who told her to know the skills of her lover??


    However, she is not doing nothing...


    I saw her, smiling, and said in a panic: "My son, there are gangsters...I''m so scared!!"

 The Movie World Chapter 1370

    Following the words, she rushed directly into Zhou Ye''s arms and hugged Zhou Ye firmly...


    Lu Fei¡ª¡ªShe is just taking the opportunity to wipe her oil... to comfort her lovesickness...


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t understand Lu''s thoughts so much anymore... He smiled and patted Lu''s powder back, and said softly: "There are a few mountain bandits, miss, don''t worry!!"


    With that said, Zhou Ye released his hand, turned his head, and looked up and down these bandits...


    What should I say??


    In the Qin Dynasty, the first emperor forcibly conscripted and built the Great Wall.


    But the world has just been unified, and many people have their homeland in their hearts, and are unwilling to conquer the first emperor... let alone serve.


    Therefore, there are not many people who go up the mountain as bandits.


    These guys, when the world was in chaos, went down the mountain to join the so-called rebel army, transformed... and became the so-called leader of the rebel army...


    I have to say, this is really ironic...


    Although these guys are forgivable, but-they are unforgivable...


    especially--


    Bad intentions to your own woman...then it would be even more damn.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled happily.


    But when he is happy, some people are unhappy.


    The headed gangster saw Zhou Ye dare to hug the woman he was in, and his heart was instantly burnt with jealousy...In addition, he looked at Zhou Ye''s handsome face, and became more and more angry... "Zhu Zi, An dare to speak wild words. , Look at your uncle, take your life!!"


    As the voice fell, the bronze sword in the hands of the bandit leader slammed into Zhou Ye''s heart.


    This time, there is really no room left.


    Seeing this scene, the Lv sisters couldn''t help but exclaimed at the same time: "Master, be careful!!"


    Although Lu Zhi knew the abilities of his own man, he still couldn''t help worrying about his lover when he saw the sword coming to him.


    As for Lu Su, he didn''t even know what his cheap brother-in-law was capable of, and of course he was even more worried.


    Contrary to the two sisters-Zhou Ye was not nervous at all.


    He smiled slightly, and stretched out his right hand seemingly slowly and quickly, and pinched the long sword stabbed by the bandit between his fingers.


    The bandit grabbed the long sword in his hand that was clamped by Zhou Ye''s fingers, only feeling that the long sword clamped in his hand was like a dragonfly''s pillar of regret, motionless.


    This frightened him...


    A person with such abilities is definitely not an ordinary person.


    Thinking of this, he didn''t care about the dignity of his leader, and shouted: "Brothers, this kid is too powerful, let''s go together!!!"


    The mountain bandits heard what they said to be their own house, and they didn''t care about watching the excitement next to them, shouting...


    "Brother don''t panic, brothers will help you!"


    "Hey, kid, let go of my big brother''s sword!!"


    "Kill this guy!!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ...


    With all kinds of shouts, these bandits approached Zhou Ye...


    At this time, Lu Gong and his wife and everyone present could not help but squeeze a cold sweat for Zhou Ye...


    [Master, be careful!!Such words are endless.


    No way, for the unarmed Lu Family, Zhou Ye was their last savior.


    In this wilderness, there are no shops in front of the village, let alone rescuers, you can''t even find a dog.


    In case, if Zhou Ye loses, the fate of their Lu Family can be imagined.


    At this time, sister Lu Zhi was also nervous to die...


    Lu Fei¡¯s palms were full of sweat...


    And Lu Su was even more nervous, slightly open her little... His hands clasped his sister''s skirt tightly.


    Compared with the tension of these people, it is Zhou Ye''s surplus.


    Facing the universe gods, Zhou Ye had never been afraid, let alone facing these ordinary humans who were just miscellaneous fish.


    Facing the bandits who were surrounding him, Zhou Ye chuckled softly, two fingers and one force...


    In an instant, the bandit leader felt that his hands were loose, and his bronze sword had changed ownership...


    "You guys, please go to death-okay?"


    Although Zhou Ye said interrogative sentences, the movements in his hands were not slow at all.


    Zhou Ye''s figure flashed slightly, and then everyone felt a sword light flashing across their eyes like lightning, and then... there was no more.


    More than twenty gangsters, as if they had suffered a fixation technique, stood on the spot...


    And Zhou Ye smiled and threw away the long sword in his hand, turned his head and said to Lu pheasant, "Well, there is no danger anymore!!"


    At this time, Lu Su walked out of the car cautiously, she looked at the bandits with wide-eyed eyes and stood still on the spot with some curiosity...Weirdly asked Zhou Ye: "They...what are they doing? ?? Why is it standing there and not moving??"


    Hearing the question from his cheap sister-in-law, Zhou Ye blinked at Lu Su narrowly and teased: "Maybe they were shocked by your beautiful appearance? I think I''m too abrupt, so I don''t Moved!!"


    "The son is bullying!!" Lu Su stomped his feet when he heard Zhou Ye''s words, and said, "Sister, look, he bullied me!!"


    "..." Lu Fei couldn''t help but roll his eyes when hearing his sister''s words...


    Are you being bullied by someone??


    And why are you telling me...


    However, at this moment, there was a sudden babble.


    Sister Lu was attracted by the sound and immediately turned her eyes to the source of the sound.


    I saw--

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1371

    The foreheads of the two dozen bandits were sprayed with red and white things like a high-pressure water gun...


    Obviously, Zhou Ye''s sword not only pierced the center of their eyebrows, but also shattered the brain tremors in their heads.


    Lu Su, who had never seen such a scene, was frightened by this bloody scene, and threw himself into Zhou Ye''s arms with a wow...


    Zhou Ye, who embraced the nephrite jade, was secretly refreshed. While gently patting Lu Su''s back and comforting her, he made a pair of Lu''s pheasant. I was also very innocent.


    Lu Fei sighed helplessly about the pretentious performance of his lover, and said nothing more.


    Reference 1772


    One thousand seven hundred and seventy-two chapters


    After comforting Lu Su, Gong Lu ordered another check on the situation of the motorcade...


    Fortunately, it doesn''t matter...


    However, the young man who led the horse for the Lu''s sisters sprained her ankle in a panic, and could no longer lead the horse for the Lu''s carriage.


    At this time, Zhou Ye simply volunteered and said that he had overtaken the carriage... and could help Sister Lu to drive the carriage...


    Of course, Lu Gong refused...


    In any case, Zhou Ye is the savior of their Lu family, how can he let the savior do such a job??


    However, in the end, at Zhou Ye''s insistence... he still got into the position of the coachman of the Lu sisters'' carriage.


    In fact, people are old and fine, and horses are always slippery...How can Lu Gong not see the twists and turns in Zhou Ye''s heart?


    However, in his opinion, young Muai is not a big deal.And he also saw his two daughters'' unusual attitude towards Zhou Ye...


    There was a slight idea of ??recruiting his son-in-law.


    Fortunately, pushing the boat in such deep waters allowed Zhou Ye to get along with his two daughters for a while...


    After I arrived in Peixian, I asked my two daughters, who would marry Zhou Ye... When the time came, I had nothing to worry about.


    Especially Lu Gong felt that Zhou Ye''s face was indescribable, and he would definitely be a good home...so this acquiesced, and his two daughters contacted Zhou Ye.


    However, this time was really thrilling. If it weren''t for Zhou Ye, his Lu family would not be able to escape this bloody disaster.


    Thinking of this, Lu Gong couldn''t help but sigh in his heart that he really went out to meet a distinguished person.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Along the way, Zhou Ye sat in the royal position in front of the Lu family¡¯s carriage, and chatted with the Lu family sisters while driving the carriage...


    For the people of this era, they can''t hear the sound more than a hundred miles away, and Zhou Ye can make the sisters astonished by saying something about his own experience... plus some small jokes on the Internet, small connotations. ...Enough to make these two sisters coquettish and ashamed, and laugh again and again.


    Because of the mountain bandits encountered today, Lu Gong was quite scared... so he simply found an empty place early and prepared to camp.


    Bury the fire to cook... Drinking horses to feed, needless to say, I have someone to take care of it.


    And Zhou Ye and Lu Gong were sitting around the bonfire, pushing the cup to change...


    It was a pleasure to drink.


    During the banquet, Zhou Ye pulled out two bottles of Wuliangye badly, saying that they were fine wines from Yelang country, so that the Lu family and sons could taste it...


    The Lu family and his son didn¡¯t suspect that he had him, so they used the pottery bowl to have a confrontation with Zhou Ye...


    As a result, there is no need to ask... The physique of the cultivator like Meng Yi can''t stand the mellow-scented liquor of 68 degrees, let alone the father and son Lu who have no power to restrain the chicken??


    Before the bottle was finished, the two of them hugged together and sang and conquered.


    In desperation, Lu had no choice but to order her son to take her son to rest in the car behind, while she helped her husband to rest in another car.


    For a time, there were only the three sisters Lu and Zhou Ye beside the bonfire.


    The subordinates have a place to rest. If they do not listen to the call, they will not come to disturb the three of them.


    At this time, facing the Lu''s sisters, Zhou Ye performed the same trick again, and once again had to drink two glasses with the sisters.


    Lu Fei could see what her lover was thinking at a glance... But she did not stop her lover.


    But...help him and persuade his sister to drink.


    In just two cups, Lu Su, who was too strong to drink, fell.


    Lu Fei greeted Zhou Ye, helped himself to send his sister into the carriage, and put it down...


    Among the narrow carriages, there were only Sisters Lu and Zhou Ye.


    Lu Fei looked at his sister who was sleeping beside him, then looked at the lover who was sitting opposite him.With Jiu Jin on her head, Yin Fang bit her, and put her hands around directly... Apart from anything else, she bit at Zhou Ye''s neck viciously...


    "Eh...how do you bite!" Zhou Ye said with a panic expression.


    "I''ll kill you... see if you dare to beat my sister!!" Although Lu Zhi said fiercely,...Zang Li didn''t use any energy...After all, he was still reluctant.


    "How can it..." Zhou Ye joked with a smile.


    "Really not?" Lu pheasant said, while gently walking along Zhou Ye''s neck, nibbling to Zhou Ye''s ear, and whispered: "If there is really no, then I will tell my sister. , You are my prince, she will not be allowed to see you in the future..."


    "Uh-" Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, Empress Lu deserves to be Empress Lu, so domineering at a young age...


    "Hmph, I knew..." Lu pheasant bit Zhou Ye''s ear angrily, and finally let Zhou Ye go... "You can also want my sister... But you have to promise me one condition... promise. I''ll help you..."


    "What conditions?" Zhou Ye smiled and asked softly...


    "Don''t... don''t move me... first... talk about business first..." Lu Zhi suddenly realized that it was a mistake to bring his lover into the carriage. This bad guy was using his hands to keep... making her There was a mess in my mind... I couldn''t remember anything.


    "It''s okay, you said yours, I touched mine..." Zhou Ye smiled...


    Without saying Lu''s pheasant, he knew what Lu''s pheasant wanted to say...


    It''s nothing more than-with their sisters, no more waves outside...


    How could Zhou Ye agree to such a thing??


    Therefore, I still have to use my own unique skills decisively,''say'' to convince her...


    The method is old-fashioned, but it works.


    Sure enough... With Zhou Ye''s skills, Lu pheasant couldn''t speak a complete sentence soon...


    Taking advantage of Lu''s confusion, Zhou Ye directly pulled the two sisters into his own mirror world...

 The Movie World Chapter 1372

    Three hours later...


    It¡¯s still the carriage, or the Lu sisters...


    It''s just that Lu Su has already woke up at this time... and, under Zhou Ye''s body, twitching, turning, charming, crying...


    And what about Lu''s Pheasant??


    He lay on the side, staring at Zhou Ye fiercely... and acting on his sister... but there was no way.


    No trick-


    Her tired body at this time was like a slap, and she couldn''t move a single move.


    Intent to kill thieves but unable to return to heaven.


    So Lu pheasant could only watch his sister follow in his own footsteps...


    But fortunately...


    Zhou Ye didn''t do anything like this kind of bastard thing about forgetting her sister when he had a younger sister. After he easily settled his younger sister, he picked up Lu Zhi again...


    This scared Lu Fei to beg for mercy: "Yelang...no more...I really can''t..."


    "Aren''t you very arrogant just now... Woman, how can you say no?" Zhou Ye didn''t care about that much...directly---


    "Ah-badass... just kill me..."


    Reference 1773


    One thousand seven hundred and seventy-three chapters


    Three days later----


    The Lujia motorcade has arrived in Peixian...


    In Zhou Ye''s view, Peixian...what should I say??


    Except for a few more low city walls, it is far less prosperous than a town in later generations...


    But this is also impossible.


    At this time, the Great Qin Empire said that the ten rooms and nine empty spaces were a bit exaggerated, but there were still ten rooms and five empty spaces.


    After all, years of conquests plus forced labor and labor, death to death, scattered scattered...


    The desolation of the market is inevitable.


    The convoy slowly entered the county seat of Peixian County, and stopped at the entrance of a three-entry mansion.


    Gong Lu stepped out of the carriage, came to Zhou Ye, and said, "Thank you, Mr. Zhou, for escorting all the way, which made my Lu family escape from disaster... Please take a gift from the old man!!"


    "How can this be done!!" Zhou Ye hurriedly jumped out of the car and stretched out his hands to support Lu Gong."Meeting is a fate, I also want to thank Lu Gong for letting me ride the car!"


    "A good meeting is fate!!" Lu Gong laughed, not reluctantly... "I wonder if Mr. Pei County has a place to stay in Pei County?"


    Hearing Lu Gong¡¯s words, Zhou Ye made an unspeakable look on his face and said, "This... my good friend has not met for many years. I don¡¯t know if I still live here... I don¡¯t know if I can still To find him, it depends on fate..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lu Gong was overjoyed and hurriedly said, "If you don''t dislike it, why not settle down in my Lu''s house first, and then slowly find it?"


    Having said this, Lu Gongsheng was afraid that Zhou Ye would refuse, and then said: "The old man makes friends with the county magistrate here, and he can also ask him to find one or two for his husband!!"


    "This...respect is not as good as fate, then it will be annoying!!" Zhou Ye smiled and said with respect.


    "It''s so good...very good!! Hahaha..." Lu Gong laughed, greeted his little servant, and helped clean up the courtyard. The most important thing was to clean up the place where Zhou Ye lived.


    In fact...Zhou Ye rescued the Lu family.


    The most important thing is... Through these days of observation, Lu Gong found that both his two daughters seemed to have something to Zhou Ye.


    Although the Lu sisters have tried their best to conceal their feelings.


    However, how could they hide the eyes of the old house sparrow from their father?


    You know, when Lu Gong was young, he also traveled around the world, crossing more bridges than they had traveled.


    Therefore, it is not surprising that he can see the thoughts of his two daughters...


    However, Lu Gong was not angry...


    Isn¡¯t it a common thing for a man to have three wives and four concubines these days?


    Moreover, he saw that although Zhou Ye was superb in swordsmanship, he did not have a trace of calluses from his martial arts training in his palm... Although his speech did not sound like a scholar, but... during the talk, there was something about humanity, astronomy and geography... ¡­


    What does this show??


    It shows that Zhou Ye''s family background is by no means idle. If he is not from a rich family, how can he afford the precious medicinal materials that soak calluses?


    Moreover, although the clothes Zhou Ye wore were simple in style, the materials were exquisite and luxurious.


    In summary, he has determined that Zhou Ye''s background is extraordinary.


    Coupled with his inexhaustible face, Lu Gong couldn''t help but also think about marrying a daughter... Although it is not very good to marry two daughters, but-this year, the status of a businessman is not high... If Zhou Ye is really from a noble background, so he can be considered a high climb...


    Not to mention Lu Gong''s thoughts...


    Just say Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye didn''t even want to leave at all. Everything he just said was an excuse...


    What to find friends, what to see for years... all nonsense.


    He is a person from other worlds, how could he have relatives and friends here.Is it through the Ten Thousand Realms chat group??


    That''s too nonsense.


    Besides, he just wiped out the Lu''s sisters...


    Wouldn''t it be too scumbag to turn around and run away?


    At that time, sisters Lu will still be dissatisfied with the world chasing him down??


    It''s a bit far...


    The Lujia motorcade arrived in Peixian County at 11 noon. During the busy schedule, the time reached around 5 pm...


    After all, this courtyard is still a good friend of Lu Gong-the magistrate of Pei County gave him a few years ago... it hasn''t been cleaned for a long time.


    Moreover, all the belongings of the Lu family have to be unloaded from the carriage, and then put in order.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1373

    Although there are many servants, there are also many possessions...


    Even the sisters of the Lu family went into battle to help their mother organize things, and they didn''t end until the evening.


    And what about Lu Gong?


    He first visited his friend, and then casually said about his journey here... The county magistrate was also embarrassed by the experience of his old friend. He did not expect that he was almost robbed halfway. Lost his life...


    After feeling the impermanence of the world, the county magistrate directly set up a banquet to meet Lu Gong''s shock...


    The two of them drank until the evening...


    After the banquet was over, Lu Gong came back drunk with the support of his little servant.


    He must have been complained by his wife again...


    But it was none of Zhou Ye''s business.


    At this time, the sky is getting darker. At this night, only big families will light up oil lamps, or read or drink at night.


    And of course poor people... wash and sleep.


    Of course, the Lu family is not a poor family anymore, but the journey has been hard these days, so...After leaving a few bright lights in the courtyard, the Lu family''s courtyard plunged into darkness...


    In Sister Lu¡¯s boudoir¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Sister... Do you think Yelang will come tonight?" Lu Su lay side by side on the couch with his sister, with his big eyes open, blinking at his sister.


    "Humph, have you ever seen a cat that doesn''t steal fishy?" Lu Fei said with a light snort.


    Lu Su smiled and didn''t care about the thorn in his sister''s words...


    How should I put it, don''t look at her being so stubborn every time, but every time... when Zhou Ye comes, she becomes as clever as a kitten.


    Does this count as what his own Yelang said, is it honest???


    Just as Lu Su was thinking about her own thoughts... she suddenly felt that there was a person in her quilt...


    By the faint light of the bright light in the house...


    Lu Su saw the familiar face at a glance...


    Faced with this man who loves her heart, she hugged it up without saying a word...


    And Lu''s pheasant over there can no longer give vent to her little temper...because she already felt a pair of familiar big hands digging into her clothes...


    Silent Enchantment¡ª¡ª


    Time barrier¡ª¡ª


    As soon as the double-layer enchantment opened, Zhou Ye began to feel relieved and bold...


    That''s really a lotus flower and a lotus flower... the taste-who knows who does it.


    Reference 1774


    One thousand seven hundred and seventy-four chapters


    early morning¡­¡­


    Lu pheasant woke up from his dream...turning around, he found that the beloved beside him had disappeared.


    This made her feel a little bit sad.


    When will the bad guy propose to his father??


    When will I wake up and open my eyes in his arms??


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but sigh deeply...


    "Sister...Why did you sigh early in the morning?" Lu Su woke up at this time, but as soon as she opened her eyes, she heard her sister''s sigh.


    "I''m thinking, when will the bad guy propose to his father and welcome our sisters home!!" For his sister, Lu Fei did not want to hide his thoughts.


    After all...


    The two sisters can be said to be suffering from the same disease...


    Who caused the two sisters to be troubled by Zhou Ye??


    "Don''t worry, sister!!" Hearing Lu''s words, Lu Su said with a smile: "Yelang is by no means an unscrupulous Bo Xinglang! Sooner or later, we will marry him together..."


    "You, I will face him!!" Facing his sister''s self-confidence, Lu pheasant was speechless...but forget it, the bastard who wanted to come would not dare to take himself... Thinking of this, Lu pheasant smiled and sat up. ."Okay, get up quickly... There won''t be too few people visiting today!"


    While talking, Sister Lu got up, dressed up...


    On the other side... Zhou Ye had already arrived in the main hall.


    At this time, Lu Zhengyi, who was not awakened from a hangover, was drinking the sober soup under the service of the young man. He saw Zhou Ye come in and waved to him with a smile."Mister got up so early!!"


    "Ha ha... How can Lu Gong get up early!!" Zhou Ye smiled and sat down at the table.


    I have my own servant, bring the meal...


    Most of Qin Shi''s eating habits were divided into meals, with a low table for each person sitting on the floor.


    Zhou Ye frowned when he looked at the breakfast at his table... Hey, it was too crude.


    Just when Zhou Ye hesitated, whether he should pretend to eat two bites...Liu Gong had already swung back from his servant, and said, "I wonder if the husband thinks the two daughters of the old man are still dignified??"


    "..." Hearing what Lu Gong said, Zhou Ye was taken aback, and then said with a smile: "Lu Gong''s two young ladies are beautiful and dignified, they can be called Chen Yuluoyan!!"


    "Hahaha..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lu Gong burst into laughter, "Well...If the husband doesn''t dislike him, let the old man make the decision, how about marrying the little girl to the husband?"


    Hearing this, Zhou Ye was not polite and stood up and bowed to Gong Lu: "I''m here, but with Gong Lu''s wishes, how dare you to refuse!!"


    "Ok...Ok...Ok!!!" Hearing Zhou Ye agreeing to the marriage so smoothly, Gong Lu grinned with his beard...


    Hearing Lu Gong¡¯s laughter, Zhou Ye asked strangely: "I wonder why Lu Gong suddenly talked about this today?"


    "Also called the old husband Lu Gong, a virtuous son-in-law is too far-sighted!!" Lu Gong said while stroking his beard and sighed: "When I was chatting with my old friend yesterday, I heard that the first emperor wanted to search again. The world, the draft girl!!"


    Hearing this, Zhou Ye instantly understood...


    This relationship is to escape the draft girl and marry assault...


    However, it doesn''t matter...he is the cheapest.


    At this moment, sisters Lu also walked in...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1374

    They first greeted their father, and then greeted Zhou Ye!!


    "Lu Pheasant (Lu Su), I''ve seen Mr.!!"


    Lu Gong burst into laughter when he heard his daughter''s words."Well, you don''t have to call Mr. Xian-in-law anymore in the future!!"


    "Why did my father say this?" Lu Zhi couldn''t help being taken aback when he heard what his father said.


    "I have made you a beloved son-in-law, and since then we are a family!!" Lu Gong smiled.


    "Really!?!" X2


    Sister Lu was really surprised and delighted when she heard this news...


    In the morning, when did you complain about this enemy?I didn''t expect to...


    This is really unforgettable, there must be an echo.


    At this time, the Lv sisters sat beside Zhou Ye under the arrangement of her father...


    Everyone began to discuss the wedding date again.


    At last--


    Lu Gong made a decision-


    Choosing a day is worse than hitting the sun... it''s today.


    It is both the joy of housewarming and the joy of marrying a daughter, which can be called a double happiness.


    Of course Zhou Ye agreed to this...


    Of course, although Zhou Ye does not seem to have any long-term possessions, but...for marriage, you can''t let the Lu family pay all the money, so what is his dignity??


    So Zhou Ye pretended to go back to the house to get his luggage, and from his space bracelet, he took out the gold ten thousand liang... as a betrothal gift to the Lu family, and made some Qin Dynasty listed coins¡ªthat is, coins made of gold. .


    Put one thousand dollars in the currency and bring it to the Lu family so that they can buy something for the banquet.


    To be honest, Lu Gong was a little dumbfounded when he saw Zhou Ye put out so much gold...


    He wasn''t greedy for money, but... he was thinking, how did Zhou Ye hide so much gold... After all, he saw Zhou Ye only a small package, how could it be possible to hide so many things?


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye was fooling and implied by his soul, and finally rounded it up.


    When the wedding date between Zhou Ye and the Lu sisters was set, the entire Lu family began to get busy...


    After all, today is not only the day when the Lu sisters get married, but also many officials and gentry will come to celebrate Lu Gong¡¯s housewarming.


    No way, they are also trying to curry favor with the county magistrate.


    The Lu sisters went back to their boudoir after havingtily used up the meal, rummaging through the cabinets to find their wedding gown.


    There is no such thing as a red wedding dress at this time...


    The big families are all gold silk woven skirts...


    This kind of wedding dress has been sewn by herself, stitch by stitch, under the guidance of her mother since she was a golden hairpin, when she was twelve years old.


    It will take at least a few years for a wedding dress to be sewn.


    This not only trains women''s female workers, but also makes them full of longing for their future.


    It can be said to kill two birds with one stone.


    And sisters Lu''s wedding gown was sewn early too-just find it out.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Everything is proceeding in an orderly manner...


    Compared to everyone''s busy schedule, Zhou Ye is the most leisurely...


    Lu Ze, the eldest brother of Lu pheasant, is in charge of the subordinates and the purchase of meat and wine...


    As for the dressing up of sisters Lu, Gong Lu¡¯s wife is in charge of...


    Zhou Ye, who had nothing to do for a while, simply found a chessboard and played against Lu Gong in the main hall...


    The old and the young are killing the sky and the dark, I don¡¯t know what year it is...


    At this moment, a small servant came in and said, "Master official, Xiao He, please see you!!"


    Reference 1775


    One thousand seven hundred and seventy-five chapters


    "Hurry up, please come in!!" Lu Gong said as he stood up... He smiled bitterly at Zhou Ye: "My son-in-law''s chess skills are really superb, I''m not as good as my old man!!"


    The two played five games, and Lu Gong lost to Zhou Ye by one step every time.


    At the beginning, Lu Gong thought he was careless.


    However, the farther behind, Lu Gong felt that it was not his carelessness, but... Zhou Ye''s chess power was too high.


    If he could lose the game by one step time after time, the difference between him and Zhou Ye''s chess strength was not one and a half.


    "Haha... Master Taishan is too Qiang, and I tried my best every time to narrowly defeat Master Taishan!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "You...!!!" Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lu Gong laughed and pointed at him...


    While talking and laughing, Xiao Si led a middle-aged man into the main hall...


    "In Xia Xiaohe, I have seen Lord Lu!!" This slightly blessed man came to Lord Lu and bowed...


    "Haha, Master Xiao is too polite!!" Lu Gong hurriedly smiled and said politely: "I don''t know why Master Xiao came to the humble house?"


    "Under the order of the county lord, come to Lugongtang to wait for dispatch!!" Xiao He said with a smile.


    In fact, the so-called waiting for dispatch is just coming over to be a commander...


    The commander at this time was not the commander of the army in later generations. In fact, to put it bluntly, he was here to help arrange guests'' seats and other things.


    This was arranged by Lu Gong''s old friend.


    He was afraid that his friend would be too narrow when he first came, and he was not familiar with the situation here, and he would inevitably offend others by mistake.


    So I just sent my subordinate Xiao He to help me out.

 The Movie World Chapter 1375

    To put it bluntly, although Lu Gong has a slight name, he is not at the point where people here in Peixian need to flatter him. Today, he will come to congratulate those who have moved to his house, which is because of the county magistrate''s face.


    Of course Lu Gong knew this well.


    However, it is hard for him to avoid seeing him, as it is easy to offend people.


    Therefore, he is still very happy that his friend can send Xiao He to help him.


    After the two exchanged a few more words, Xiao He suddenly saw Zhou Ye... He smiled and exclaimed, "This is the second son of Lu Gong?? What a handsome man..."


    "Hahaha...This is not my son, but it is no different from my son!!" Lu Gong smiled triumphantly: "This is my virtuous son-in-law, whose surname is Zhou Mingye!!"


    "I have seen Master Xiao He!!" Zhou Ye smiled, stepped forward, and arched his hands.


    "Huh? Isn''t Lu Gong, your daughter..." Hearing what Lu Gong said, Xiao He was a little stunned. When Lu Gong was drinking with the county magistrate last night, he was also... at the same time, he gave the county magistrate according to the meaning of the county magistrate. The news from your colleagues...


    At that time, I heard Gong Lu said that his two daughters were not yet married...Why do you have a son-in-law today??


    "Haha...I just decided to marry my son-in-law today!!" Seeing Xiao He''s uncertainty, Lu Gong smiled: "It''s no wonder that Master Xiao He doesn''t know!!"


    "So that''s it!!" Xiao He said suddenly: "I don''t know when the wedding date is set, when Xiao Mou will come to ask for a glass of water and wine!"


    Gong Lu smiled slightly and said: "Just today!!"


    "Is this..." Xiao Hegang wanted to say, was it a bit too hasty, when he suddenly remembered the news that the magistrate had revealed during the banquet last night... he suddenly realized it.Another surprise marriage...


    Why did you say another surprise marriage??


    Once Emperor Qin searched the world for drafting women and entered Xianyang to enrich the Afang Palace, in the world, those with daughters hurriedly got married...


    It can be said that the first emperor made a great contribution to the Qin Dynasty not leaving any leftover women...


    It''s a bit too much, let''s pull it back...


    Since Xiao He has seen through the mystery, naturally he won''t say much...


    After the three people exchanged greetings for a while, the guests began to come to the door, and Xiao He naturally assumed his duties...


    Who should sit in the hall, who should sit in the hall... Xiao He is a clear door.


    Of course... the technique he uses is also... well-more direct.


    Thousands of copper coins, like sitting in the inner hall...


    Less than a thousand, sit down...


    Of course, Zhou Ye also followed his old Taishan Lu Gong, standing by the door to welcome the guests.


    in a blink¡­¡­


    The Lu Family Courtyard is full of friends...


    Zhou Ye has been looking for a middle-aged man with a bamboo hat among the guests... As a result... I couldn''t find...


    Why look for a man with a bamboo hat??


    Because--that''s Liu Bang...


    Zhou Ye is really curious about what Liu Bang looks like...


    After searching for it, I didn¡¯t see it at all... Later Zhou Ye went to Xiao He to inquire...


    Feelings Liu Bang, uh-no, he is still called Liu Ji now...


    Feelings Liu Ji did not show up because something happened at home at this time...


    This made Zhou Ye feel depressed...


    But... it doesn''t matter.


    It''s the same whether he comes or not anyway...


    The future Queen Lu will return to Zhou Ye.


    That night, everyone drank and enjoyed themselves...


    When the banquet was over, Zhou Ye took Sister Lu directly back to their room.


    Now that he is married, Zhou Ye certainly doesn''t need to live in the guest room anymore...


    Sister Lu¡¯s boudoir is regarded as a bridal chamber...


    That night--


    In the bridal chamber, the red star is moving, the white waves are rolling...it''s a charming...


    The Lv sisters also tried their best to squeeze out their own prince, but, it is-how can the two Lv sisters be the opponent of this fellow Zhou Ye?


    Zhou Ye didn''t even use one-tenth of his abilities...The two sisters held high the white flag and surrendered.


    After another few days of silence...


    Zhou Ye resigned to Gong Lu again.


    He said that he had been out for many days and it was time to go home...


    Although Gong Lu was reluctant to give up, he knew that he could not stop this matter...


    After performing another parting scene... Zhou Ye took the Lu sisters and rode a carriage to the outskirts of Pei County.


    After walking for more than an hour...


    From a distance, Zhou Ye saw his domineering land vehicle parked in a mountain col...


    He smiled, rushed to speed up, and drove the carriage...to his vehicle...


    Sitting in the carriage, Lu''s pheasant was really overwhelmed by the running carriage. He hurriedly lifted the curtain of the car, patted Zhou Ye''s back lightly, and said, "Langjun, slow down!!!"


    However, as soon as she opened the curtain, she saw three slender figures standing not far in front of her...


    Moreover, the three women looked surprised and inexplicable after seeing their husband...


    This caused Lu Zhi to overturn the vinegar... "What is the relationship between those three women and Lang Jun??"


    "Like your sisters...what is your relationship with me? What is their relationship with me!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "You...you actually..." An anxious Lu pheasant just wanted to rush to bite Zhou Ye, but he was wrapped around his slender waist... Then, Zhou Ye let go of the horse''s rein and got into the car. , Hugged Lu Su with the other hand...


    Then... he flew directly into the sky and rushed towards Xiao Wei and other women... His wagon was too slow, so he flew fast...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1376

    And sisters Lu, at this time can no longer care about being jealous... They discovered for the first time that their understanding of their own lords is still too little!!


    Reference 1776


    One thousand seven hundred and seventy-six chapters


    On the way from Pei County to Huiji County...


    A black off-road vehicle that is completely incompatible with the atmosphere of this era is moving slowly.


    This car is Zhou Ye''s car...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye was sitting in the driver''s seat with his hands on his head, and his feet directly on the bridge on both sides of the steering wheel... he looked like he was doing nothing.


    No way, Zhou Ye likes to drive fast... But the roads of this era, let alone let Zhou Ye drive fast... Even trotting is a bit difficult.


    That''s why Zhou Ye handed over the work of driving to Zhi Brain, and he put on a lazy look, not wanting to move.


    At this time, the Lv sisters, Xiaowei and Jiang Ji, cuddling in the back seat...While eating snacks, they watched the movies shown in the car theater.


    The current sisters of the Lu family have long lost their original appearance in the fire.


    They even learned many things about their men from Xiaowei''s mouth, and they also knew that their men''s women use a thousand as a quantifier (in this world)...


    Even so, they didn''t feel awkward with their princes anymore.


    No one¡ªit''s just being pampered.


    Maid Yun''er was sitting in the passenger seat, watching the scenery along the way, and from time to time he pricked the cut watermelon in his hand with a toothpick and sent it to Zhou Ye''s mouth.


    A car of people is really leisurely.


    Perhaps it was because the scenery along the way was a bit the same. The maid Yuner quickly got bored with the scenery outside the window. After gently sending a piece of watermelon to Zhou Ye''s, she curiously asked: "My son, why are we going to Huiji County? what??"


    After hearing the words of maid Yuner...


    Lu Fei Xiaowei in the back row couldn''t help but prick up their ears.


    They are also very curious, why their princes are going to Huiji County...


    As far as they know, his family has neither relatives nor friends in Huiji County...


    What is their husband doing there??


    They also asked this question, but it''s a pity that Zhou Ye just laughed and didn''t say anything... The girls weren''t the kind of character that broke the casserole and asked to the end, so the matter was gone.


    However, the doubt has always been in their hearts.


    Now that they heard the maid Yun''er ask about this, of course they also paid some attention, wanting to hear what their Langjun said...


    And Zhou Ye naturally understood their thoughts...


    Think about it, it''s time to tell them at this time, and it''s time to vaccinate them in advance.


    "I''m going to Kuaiji County to find a man named Yu Ziqi!!!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Yu Ziqi?" Yun''er was dumbfounded... You know, what she had just guessed was that her son went to find a beauty... Why did she go to find a Yu Ziqi man??


    Not only the maid Yuner was dumbfounded, but the other women were also stunned...


    In fact, their guess is similar to Yun''er, but they absolutely never guessed that their man was going to find a man...


    "It must be extraordinary to want to come to Yu Ziqi..." Lu Fei''s thoughts turned sharply, and his lips lightly said, "Otherwise, I won''t let Yelang go all the way to find him!! That Yu Ziqi belongs to Yelang. Old friend?"


    "Hahahaha..." Hearing Lu''s tentative words, Zhou Ye laughed and said: "I don''t know him, and he may be very extraordinary in the future, but now... just a blacksmith... in the black market Vendors selling weapons..."


    "Then why did Yelang go looking for him?" Lu Fei asked...


    She knew that her husband, Zhou Ye, had the ability to go into the earth and the supernatural powers of overturning the river and the sea. Naturally, he did not need any ordinary weapons.


    Then Lu Zhi was a little curious, why did Zhou Ye look for a weapon dealer??


    Hearing what Lu Fei said, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, turned his head and looked at the women and asked, "Do you all want to know?"


    "Hmm!!" XN


    Whether it''s the Lu''s sisters, Xiaowei and Jiang Ji... they all want to know why their prince is looking for a weapon dealer.


    "Because he has a younger sister named Yu Ji!!" Zhou Ye burst into laughter...


    Upon hearing this, the women couldn''t help but roll their eyes...


    I knew that my prince was definitely going for other women.


    "So this is ah¡­¡­"


    "Really boring¡­¡­"


    "As soon as you guess, Lang Jun will never have male friends!!"


    "Speaking of which, Lang Jun is so pitiful!!"


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while listening to the women''s comments...Speaking of which, he really didn''t seem to have any male friends who knew how to make old friends.


    Howard is one, but unfortunately he died...


    Moreover, he also caused misfortune to his daughter...


    Okay, go forward again-Magneto is also one...


    But--it seems--probably--he also caused misfortune to other people''s daughter...


    Counting it this way, it seems like he only makes friends with men with daughters...


    Alas, forget it... you don''t need men to harm your friends in this life, just have a woman.


    I don''t want these things...


    Zhou Ye shook his head, then pretended to be vicious, and said to the women: "Are you laughing at me?"


    "No¡­¡­"


    "How dare your concubine laugh at Lang Jun!"


    "Yeah, Yelang...We are just pitying you!!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1377

    "I''m angry...Come on, play cards!!" Zhou Ye said, gently turning sideways, his driver''s seat rotated 180 degrees directly, and turned to the back...At the same time, a deck of cards appeared in his hand. ... "Just bet you... hehehehe!!"


    "Lang Jun is too bad!!"


    "Can we not fight?"


    "Xiao Wei and Jiang Ji can''t fight...but --- Pheasant and Su''er can''t help but fight!! Let''s fight the landlord..."


    "Why?" X2


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Sister Lu was shocked...


    After these days of getting along, they learned a lot of things, such as watching movies, chasing fans, and even some writing methods in simplified characters. Doudizhu and the others also learned some, it''s not difficult... But they don''t understand why Xiaowei Can you not play with Jiang Ji, but they have to play?


    "Hehe, because you still have many firsts, and you haven''t given it out!!"


    Before Zhou Ye spoke, Xiao Wei said it first...


    Achievement of the three links, everyone in this car except the Lv sisters has already gotten...and after all, the Lv sisters had a short time with her husband, and only one link was taken away by Zhou Ye... the other two links. They still don''t understand.


    Upon hearing Xiaowei''s words, the Lu sisters looked at each other, not knowing what Xiaowei was talking about...


    "Okay, you will know after playing cards!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Come on, play cards!!"


    "Then...Okay!!" Lu Fei glanced at his sister, and finally nodded...


    After all, they still don''t understand what medicine they sell in their pockets, but...because they love this man, they are willing to give everything for him.


    then--


    A completely unfair game with a three-way bet began.


    There is no suspense about the process of the card game... Even if Zhou Ye didn''t cheat, the sisters of the Lu family who first knew Arabic numbers would often make mistakes repeatedly feeding the cards to his prince...


    The ending is already doomed-


    While staying in the camp at night... Sisters Lu finally knew what a three-way connection is, and understood the evils of her family....


    And what made Zhou Ye feel strange was that the sisters of the Lu family actually dared to have physique... the taste was not enough to be honest with others.


    Reference 1777


    The first thousand seven hundred and seventy-seven chapters


    As Zhou Ye hurried towards Kuaiji County...


    On the other side, there was also a rider, rushing towards Kuaiji County.


    I saw it on the road from Chen County to Kuaiji County...


    A black tall horse is carrying a girl in white, heading towards Kuaiji County.


    This girl is not someone else, but the goal of Zhou Ye''s trip-Yu Ziqi''s younger sister, Yu Ji.


    Why is Yu Ji not staying in her home in Kuaiji County, but in Chen County??


    Then I have to talk about the Qin Emperor''s conquest of the beautiful women in the Afang Palace some time ago.


    Yu Ziqi in Kuaiji County naturally received the news.


    You know, no matter what era, people who engage in illegal transactions will always have the best information.


    Is the sale of weapons illegal??


    Of course...


    You know, when the world was first decided, Emperor Qin confiscated the weapons of the world, cast twelve bronze men, and issued a military prohibition order... non-officials should not make weapons without authorization.


    Those who violate it will be tattooed and nose-cut and used as civil service to build the Great Wall.


    Yu Ziqi sells weapons on the black market, and of course it is also illegal.


    Naturally, I have heard of such disturbances.


    He immediately went back and informed his sister, Yu Ji.


    Originally, according to Yu Ziqi''s meaning, he wanted to marry his sister in a surprise marriage like Lu Gong.


    however--


    But Yu Ji is unwilling to entrust her life-long events to an unknown man...


    Under Yu Ji''s death, Yu Ziqi was helpless.


    In the end, he had to write a letter to a friend of Chen Jun, asking him to take care of his sister, and let his sister Yu Ji go to Chen Jun to take shelter.


    Just like that, Yu Ji went to Chen County alone, and hid there for more than a month.


    It wasn''t until her brother wrote to her that Sima Ling, who had searched the world, had left and was ready to return home, that Yu Ji rushed to her home on horseback.


    As for why Yu Ziqi is so relieved that his sister is going alone?


    This has to mention Yu Ji...


    The Yu family is still a martial artist. Although Yu Ji is not as strong in martial arts as her brother did, she can also be called a sword and dance master.


    Usually five or six big men, under her sword, can''t ask for half a bargain.


    Therefore, Yu Ziqi was so relieved that his sister would travel thousands of miles alone.


    Ahem... It''s a bit too much...


    At this time, Yu Ji, who was riding on a horse, was rushing towards Huiji County back home. Anyway... The girls love home. During the two months outside, Yu Ji always didn''t want to return to her home.


    It is late autumn and the weather has gradually cooled down.


    As for Yu Ji, who had been running around for a long time, her body was dripping with sweat, and the dark horse under her crotch was dripping with sweat.


    After all, I have been running for most of the day, so I should have a rest.


    Yu Ji tightened the rein lightly and slowed her horse down...


    She patted the black horse''s head distressedly, "Black Pearl, the river will be curved in a while...when you get there, let you have a good drink!"


    The dark horse under Yu Ji''s crotch seemed to understand his master''s words, and suddenly snapped his nose.


    In this way, one man, one horse, jogging all the way towards Quhe...


    In about ten minutes, Yu Ji had reached the bank of Quhe River.

 The Movie World Chapter 1378

    Quhe is named after the curved river.


    During the dry season, the river is not deep, the deepest point is less than one meter...


    Yu Ji simply unloaded the saddle and let her beloved horse have fun in the river...


    And she herself took out the dry food from the cloth bag under the saddle, sat on the boulder by the river with a water bag, and ate.


    The autumn breeze...


    In the river water like a jade belt, a black horse is stepping on the water to play, and a girl in white is sitting on the bank of the river and staring at the playing horse...


    A breeze blew, and the girl''s white dress and blue silk danced gently, like a picture of a beautiful woman washing a horse.


    It looked like a landscape painting, but it was shattered by a roar from a distance.


    The roar sounded like a monster''s roar, which frightened Yu Ji''s horse and screamed.


    And Yu Ji couldn''t help but stand up, and grabbed the long sword beside her.


    She fixed her eyes in the direction where the sound came from...


    I saw a huge carriage glowing with metallic color, coming towards the river...


    The carriage is extremely weird, say it is square, there are some bulges on its body, it looks very hideous and terrifying...


    Especially, in front of this carriage, there is no horse pulling... but it can run fast.


    This shocked Yu Ji...


    With a hurried cry, she drew out her sword, her beautiful eyes staring at the weird black carriage.


    I saw that weird carriage... drove to a short distance in front of you, and then stopped...


    Yu Ji is cautiously guarding...


    At this moment, the carriage door opened, and a beautiful girl in a purple dress walked down...


    When she saw this young girl, Yu Ji only slightly put down her guard.


    After all, everyone is a woman... This is much easier.


    I saw that purple-clothed woman walked up to Yu Ji with a smile and looked at her up and down without saying a word.


    The gaze seemed to show Yu Ji a thorough look.


    Yu Ji was flustered by the purple-clothed woman... "I wonder if there is anything wrong with this lady?"


    "Nothing..." The purple-clothed woman smiled slightly and said to Yu Ji: "Are you willing to serve my prince?"


    "What?" Yu Ji was confused by the words of the purple-clothed woman...


    "I ask you, are you willing to serve my family?" The purple-clothed woman was not angry, but again, repeating the words just now, word by word.


    This time Yu Ji was finally sure. She hadn''t heard the woman''s words wrong just now. She was yelled angrily: "Hugh is so nonsense... I don''t know your family at all, so why should I serve you??"


    Hearing Yu Ji''s answer, the purple-clothed woman smiled slightly, and a strange light flashed in her eyes."It doesn''t matter if you know my prince... But you are willing to serve my prince!!"


    Following the words of the purple-clothed woman, Yu Ji suddenly became a little dull...Muttered in her mouth: "Yes, I am willing to serve the elder sister!!"


    "Yes...that''s it!!" The purple-clothed woman smiled, gently raised Yu Ji''s little hand, and walked towards the black carriage."You must serve my prince well in a while... you know?"


    "Okay, sister!" Yu Ji said with a dull expression as if she had suffered loss of soul.


    At this moment, her dark horse seemed to be aware of the fault of her master... Suddenly, Ji Lili roared, rushed towards the purple-clothed woman, opened her eyes, and was about to bite at the purple-clothed woman.


    "Animal, stop..." The purple-clothed woman looked back at Yu Ji''s dark horse calmly, just a word... let it stand on the spot, and didn''t dare to move.


    Reference 1778


    The first thousand seven hundred and seventy-eight chapters


    I don''t know how long it took............


    Yu Ji woke up slowly...


    As soon as she woke up, she felt the unspeakable pain under her body, which was the same thing as more in her body...


    This shocked her and wanted to sit up...


    However, as soon as she exerted her force, Yu Ji felt as though her whole body fell apart...


    Moreover, there are a pair of big hands tightly around her slender waist, making her unable to move.


    "This...what the hell is going on?" Yu Ji searched her memory in her mind blankly, trying to figure out what happened.


    However, what was in her mind was the scene of herself under the body of a handsome young man, tactful, successful, and happy...


    For that handsome boy, Yu Ji was sure that she didn''t know him, but... she had an indescribable sense of closeness to him.


    That sense of intimacy is different from the feeling of family...Instead, it feels like a lover.


    Of course, Yu Ji, who has never had a relationship before, still doesn''t know what that kind of relationship is... She only knows that she wants to see that young boy now.


    Thought of here...


    Yu Ji moved forward slightly. After hearing a sound like turning on a red wine cork, Yu Ji felt the extra body in her body and completely left her...


    She turned around slightly and looked at the young man who was wrapping her waist...


    Sure enough, he...


    This guy broke his innocence...


    Is he what the purple-clothed woman said as her husband??


    Thinking of this, a resentment rose in Yu Ji''s heart...


    However, at this moment, the boy opened his eyes... "Yuji, early!!"


    "..." Yu Ji looked at the young man in silence.


    At this moment, she has a feeling of love and hatred for this handsome boy...


    Love-for no reason...but it is deep in my heart.


    Hate-he got himself by the means of his concubine...


    Seeing the struggle revealed in Yu Ji''s eyes, Zhou Ye smiled slightly...

 The Movie World Chapter 1379

    Of course he knew what Yu Ji was struggling with...or that he didn''t want to use this method to get Yu Ji.


    But no way...


    The women in the family all voted in favor of Xiao Wei''s proposal...he couldn''t commit public anger.


    After all--


    Women are jealous...


    They don¡¯t catch a cold when they take them to find women like their own princes...


    Therefore, Xiao Wei Catch-Xia suggested that he simply get off the car and use his natural charm and charm spells to help his family manage this woman named Yu Ji.


    The girls agreed in unison...


    In their words--


    Rather than watching her Lang Jun and Yu Ji show affection in front of her, it would be better to pull her into her team directly...In this way, they would also be less annoyed.


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye could only let it go.


    Therefore, the scene of the previous chapter appeared.


    The lady in purple is naturally the Xiaowei Jiuxiao beautiful fox...


    The method of taking Yu Ji into the car was of course Xiao Wei''s magic.


    Ahem... It''s far away.


    Zhou Ye looked at Yu Ji struggling and couldn''t help but whispered, "I''m sorry..."


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, all the grievances in Yu Ji''s heart exploded at this moment... She rushed to Zhou Ye, angrily bit Zhou Ye''s face...


    Zhou Ye didn''t resist...


    To the extent of his skin, let alone a woman biting him by Yu Ji, what if a tiger bit him?


    After biting for a long time, after venting all the grievances and anger in my heart... Yu Ji stopped...


    She gently spit out her little snake head and licked the place she had just bitten...like a lazy kitten.


    "You... are a human or a demon...!!!"


    Hearing Yu Ji''s words, Zhou Ye himself replied unsurely: "Probably... or a person..."


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yu Ji couldn''t help but give him a lightly glance...


    This bad guy is probably a person, right??


    So not sure??


    But it doesn''t matter... In her heart, she has already made a certain decision...


    "Can Lang Jun tell Yu Ji, your name??" Yu Ji said bitterly, "Yuji doesn''t want to even know her Lang Jun''s name!!"


    "Xia Ye last week, Zhou Ye!!" Zhou Ye said softly.


    "Zhou Ye...Zhou Ye...Zhou Lang..." Yu Ji seemed to want to engrave this name in her heart, repeatedly chanting...


    then----


    As soon as Yu Ji shot her hand, she grabbed her long sword from the pillow, slammed out the sword... and pierced Zhou Ye in the neck."Zhou Lang, you use this method to seize Yu Ji''s innocence and make Yu Ji faceless and return home. Let''s go to Huangquan with Yu Ji. If there is an afterlife... Yu Ji would like to be Zhou Lang''s wife for generations to come!!"


    Zhou Ye looked at the tip of the sword on his neck silently...


    Well, what a sturdy woman... She deserves to be a beauty who has been on the [Biography of Women].


    This is the feeling of dying for innocence, why is it so stupid??


    And at this time, Yu Ji also discovered... her sword tip seemed to be unable to penetrate Zhou Ye''s skin...


    In a hurry, she backhanded and wiped the sword in her hand toward her neck... "Zhou Lang, Yu Ji is one step ahead..."


    Fuck--


    As soon as Zhou Ye raised his hand, he grabbed Yu Ji''s sword... this tiger girl...


    "Zhou Lang, let go... Yu Ji has lost her innocence, and she has no face to return home... It would be better to stop here!!" Yu Ji said sadly.


    "Are you stupid?" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes... "I will marry you... fool!!"


    "But you already have a wife... Yu Ji, swear not to be a concubine!!" Yu Ji angrily said.


    "There is no concubine room here, all are wives!!"


    "You lied to me!!"


    "Why did I lie to you?"


    "I do not believe you¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Hearing Yu Ji''s words, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while..."Fuck, my petty temper can''t cure you??"


    Speaking of this, Zhou Ye forcefully grabbed the long sword in Yu Ji''s hand, and then twisted it into a copper ball... and threw it aside.


    Seeing this situation, Yu Ji''s little Zang slightly opened, as if seeing a ghost.


    And Zhou Ye was also welcome...turned over and pushed Yu Ji down on the couch...


    "Don''t... Zhou Lang, Yu Ji... Yu Ji... Then, it still hurts there!!" Seeing this, Yu Ji''s face collapsed and immediately begged for mercy.


    Hearing Yu Ji''s begging for mercy, Zhou Ye almost didn''t laugh...


    The creatures like women are really amazing, they are not afraid of suffocating themselves, but are afraid of pain there...


    But it''s okay...


    It hurts, isn¡¯t there a place that doesn¡¯t hurt?


    Since she is a fierce woman, Zhou Ye doesn''t mind letting her be a fierce woman in another situation...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Good... there is a place that doesn''t hurt!!"


    "Where?" Yu Ji asked curiously.


    "Come on, go there, I tell you..."


    "Oh-ah!!! It hurts... Zhou Lang, you lied to me again..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1380

    "It''s okay, it won''t hurt in a while!!"


    Reference 1779


    One thousand seven hundred and seventy-nine chapters


    From time to evening¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    By the river...


    A group of women are sitting around the campfire...


    And above the campfire, there is a fat lamb roasting, fat lamb, under the scorching of the flame, making a sizzling sound, drops of mutton fat are falling down on the roasted golden skin. Into the bonfire...


    This group of women are not bystanders, but Xiaowei, Jiang Ji''s master servant and sisters Lu.


    The mutton is ready-made, and it was taken out by Xiaowei from the space bracelet gifted by his husband...


    And the one who is in charge of grilling lamb is sisters Lu.


    Looking at Lu''s pheasant, Xiao Wei couldn''t help but sigh: "Unexpectedly, sister Lu''s pheasant still has this kind of craftsmanship! This scent is really appetizing..."


    "Sister praised..." Lu pheasant smiled, took out various seasonings from his wristband, and used a small brush in a certain order to smear the roasted brown lamb..."Yelang His craftsmanship is called Yijue...When Yelang was here, our sisters did not dare to show their ugliness at all!!"


    "Don''t compare with Yelang!!" Jiang Ji smiled: "Our Langjun is a monster... Who can compare with him?"


    "Hehe... what Sister Jiang Ji said!!" Lu Su smiled, while using a dining knife, carefully cut down the cooked lamb slices and put them into the dish, and said: "My sister often says, Ye When Lang was preparing food, she didn''t dare to do anything...Even if she was afraid to help out, it would make Yelang''s cooking unpalatable!!"


    Upon hearing Lu Su''s words, the women burst into laughter...


    Indeed, the man in their family¡¯s family cooks really delicious food...


    It''s delicious, they don''t eat enough.


    "You!!!" Lu Jiao groaned, pinched a piece of lamb from the plate, and quickly stuffed it into his sister''s mouth."The meat can''t stop you!!"


    Lu Su chewed the lamb that his sister stuffed into her mouth, and said, "I''m telling the truth!!"


    As the girls laughed, the lamb had been sorted, and the rest on the grill hadn''t been fully roasted yet and needed some heat.


    At this time, Xiao Wei also took out a bottle of wine from the bracelet, and took out several ceramic bowls to fill the sisters."I got this from my husband. It is said to be the best wine from another world... Sisters come and taste it!!"


    "Hey, the color of this wine is so beautiful!!" Lu Fei looked at the blood-red wine in the pottery bowl and couldn''t help but admire: "My husband always has all kinds of strange things... Can surprise us!!"


    "Especially the kind of small ball that vibrates?" Xiao Wei blinked at Lu pheasant narrowly...


    Lu Zhi''s pretty face blushed by Xiao Wei, and said, "Sister Xiao Wei!!"


    A small ball that will vibrate...Ahem, everyone knows what it is for, so let¡¯s not say...


    Lu Zhi is only so shy because--she is the biggest victim...Why does Zhou Ye always like to stuff that stuff into her backyard?


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    After laughing for a while...


    The women ate the lamb while raising their wine glasses¡ª


    "Cheers to the newly joined sisters!!" XN


    Uh--


    This slogan is really strange, after all, Yu Ji is not among them...they are very important for the first time as a newcomer, so they need to be alone for this reason. After throwing Yu Ji to their own Langjun, they all ran out... The enchanted Yu Ji faced her husband alone...


    I have to say, these girls are really bad...


    Just when the girls were toasting and about to drink...


    A figure suddenly appeared among them, with a girl who was scattered on the temple...


    There is no long thing on the girl''s body, but it is wrapped in a sheet, and while the breeze is blowing, you can still see a few white skin...


    "Since it is for a toast to the newcomer, how can there be no newcomer present?" Zhou Ye joked with Yu Ji in his arms, "Come on, I''ll bring your new sister... Now there will be everyone!!!"


    "Zhou Lang..." When Yu Ji, who was held in Zhou Ye''s arms, heard her own Lang Jun''s ridicule, her head was drooping and her pink neck was slightly red... Obviously, she was almost ashamed.


    Seeing this situation, Xiao Wei smiled immediately, took out a pottery bowl, and filled it... Then smiled and stood up and walked in front of Yu Ji, "This day, it¡¯s my sister who is wrong... , Sister respects Sister Yuji a cup as an apologetic!!!"


    Hearing Xiaowei''s words, Yu Ji raised her head slightly and looked at this beautiful woman in purple...


    It is nonsense to say that what Yu Ji did to Xiaowei does not have a trace of grievance in her heart...


    After all, every girl has a little fantasy about her future partner...


    Fantasy can have a song and tearful love story...


    And her love??


    It''s exactly-ghost stories add a long time to love.


    But... after all, they are now a family, and they will have to get along all year round in the future.


    And even though Yu Ji is staunch, she is not an unreasonable pedantic person...


    Although she was stunned by Xiao Wei''s ecstasy...


    But-didn''t she also meet her own wishful man?


    Thinking of this, Yu Ji stretched out her hand to take the wine bowl in Xiaowei''s hand, and said softly: "Sister is polite, the younger sister should have thanked her for being a matchmaker. Come on, the younger sister will do it first..."


    With that, Yu Ji picked up the wine bowl and drank it.


    "Okay, what a strange woman..."


    "Sister Yu Ji is really good at heart..."


    "No wonder Yelang misses Sister Yuji so much!!"


    Everyone carried the sedan chair. Since Yu Ji is so generous, the girls will not deliberately push her out... After all, they will have a long time to fight together in the future.


    Xiao Wei saw Yu Ji drink it all, and of course she couldn''t show weakness...


    He simply raised his neck and drank the red wine in his bowl.


    The other girls also raised their bowls to drink...


    The grudge between Xiaowei and Yu Ji is a smile...


    Next, it¡¯s time for the girls to drink...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1381

    If this man is drunk, he will yell, right?


    After this woman was drunk, she was so courageous...


    How dare to play with their husband Zhou Ye...


    This is so...


    Is Zhou Ye someone who can be molested?Of course he rose up bravely and shot down the women one by one.


    As the sunset goes west, night falls...


    There is a mess in the clearing on the banks of the Qu River...


    Girls, you hold me, I hold you... All of them have passed out... On the ground, a dozen red wine bottles were discarded.


    Seeing the appearance of the girls, Zhou Ye shook his head helplessly, then hugged them into the car one by one...


    After setting up the girls, Zhou Ye walked out of the car... when he was about to put out the bonfire and then went back to sleep in the car.


    A big head leaned over... Stretching out the snake''s head would add Zhou Ye''s face...


    "Don''t move!!" Zhou Ye held down this big head, looked at the drunk dark horse, and smiled wryly... "Today, you guy has ruined me at least a million!!"


    Hu L¨¹ L¨¹-Yu Ji''s love horse Black Pearl snorted and neighed... as if to say-a petty ghost.


    "Bah, I''m stingy... Ask which guy will feed the horse with Romani Conti... Alright!! Don''t be wronged, I''ll give you two more bottles... Drink it yourself, and rest early after drinking. !!!" Zhou Ye said as he took out two bottles of Romani Conti from the bracelet, opened them and poured them into a recessed stone trough...


    Black Pearl couldn''t wait to rush over, buried his head and drank...


    Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand to cover up the bonfire, and then... got into his car... The autumn night was cold. Fortunately, he had a beautiful woman to warm up...


    Reference 1780


    The first thousand seven hundred and eighty chapters


    The next morning--


    On the official road leading to Kuaiji County...


    A dark horse is jogging leisurely...


    On the back of this black horse, there are two men and a woman.


    No one else, it was Zhou Ye and Yu Ji...


    Ordinarily, Zhou Ye had already acquired Yu Ji, so he could leave.


    but--


    Still the same sentence... The women of this era pay attention to etiquette, especially Yu Ji''s staunch personality. She does not ask for anything else-only that her prince can propose marriage to her brother in an open manner and marry herself home...


    To this, Zhou Ye did not agree.


    As for...


    Xiao Wei and others??


    They are naturally going to visit the mountains and water again.


    Just kidding...Who would want to watch his own prince and marry a wife again...


    It''s one thing to feel indifferent in your heart, but... it still feels uncomfortable to see it with your own eyes.


    Therefore, after all the girls had agreed on a time and place to meet with Zhou Ye...


    Just drove away Zhou Ye''s land vehicle...


    As for the safety of the girls?


    Zhou Ye was not very worried, not to mention that Xiao Wei himself was a fox demon who had practiced for a thousand years, and Zhou Ye''s land vehicle Doomsday Mecha Type I was enough to protect all the women.


    Once in danger, when Xiao Wei can''t handle it, the land vehicle will turn into a transformer to protect the girls.


    In this era of cold weapons, Zhou Ye''s vehicle could reach the Wan Army.


    Not to mention those high-tech weapons, just relying on the fighting ability of the Doomsday Mecha can kill tens of thousands of troops with heavy casualties.


    But speaking of it...


    If by any chance you are in danger, the brains in the vehicle will kill you...


    Will future generations remember such a passage??


    Qin¡¯s demise was not the fault of Qin¡¯s army. Could it be possible to rebel against the party??


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but snorted and laughed...


    "Zhou Lang...what''s so happy?" Yu Ji, who was nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, couldn''t help but curiously asked when he heard Zhou Ye''s laughter.


    "No... nothing!" Zhou Ye suppressed his smile and said, "I just thought of some funny things!"


    It''s not that he doesn''t explain, it''s really-if you want to explain, there are a lot of things to say in the middle, including the Internet stalk... This is a bit harder.


    Since Zhou Lang refused to explain, Yu Ji stopped asking questions, and instead introduced him to the affairs of her home.


    "Zhou Lang...My parents died young, and it was my brother and sister-in-law who pulled me up..."


    ".................."


    ".................."


    Following Yu Ji¡¯s description, Zhou Ye gradually learned more about Yu Ji¡¯s home...


    Yu Ziqi, Yu Ji¡¯s brother...


    He feeds his family by selling weapons he secretly built on the black market, and there are a bunch of brothers around him begging for food.


    Kuaiji County was originally the place where copper was produced...During the Spring and Autumn Period and Warring States Period, this was an important casting place for Chu.


    however--


    After the Qin State unified China, the ban on military weapons promulgated by the world made these generations of people who live by building weapons instantly nowhere to survive.


    Weapons are not allowed to be cast, copper farm tools??Which one is used??


    So... Yu Ziqi had to rely on selling weapons on the black market to feed his family.


    "Brother Xiwu, when I see Zhou Lang, I will definitely pull Zhou Lang to learn..." Yu Ji said here, looking at her own Lang Jun and said: "Zhou Lang must be careful with his brother''s swordsmanship... Be careful not I was hurt by him!!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1382

    "Uh----!!" Hearing Yu Ji''s words, Zhou Ye was dumb for a while... This little girl forgot that she was invulnerable...


    Talking and laughing...


    Time passes quickly...


    Before I knew it, it was evening.


    Zhou Ye and Yu Ji simply found a clearing in the mountains and forests nearby.


    Zhou Ye directly propped up his magic tent in the world of Hogwarts... and Yu Ji lit a bonfire in the open space outside the tent.


    Later, Zhou Ye casually made some dinners and shared them with Yu Ji.


    During the meal, the two of you feed me a bite, and I feed you... Fortunately, this is a wilderness, otherwise someone will be fed dog food.


    After dinner, Yu Ji snuggled in her husband¡¯s arms, listening to the sound of insects in the forest, watching the bonfire blazing... For a while, there was an urge to play the piano for her husband. "It''s a pity...There is no piano here, otherwise, the concubine can play the piano for Zhou Lang for entertainment!!!"


    "Nothing..." Zhou Ye smiled softly in Yu Ji''s ear, and whispered: "Although there is no piano, Yu Ji can also dance for my sword and have fun!!"


    Zhou Ye has long been curious about Yu Ji''s sword dance...


    You know, that''s what was written into the historical records...


    If you don''t see it, don''t you lose?


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yu Ji, who loves him so badly, will certainly not refuse...


    Not to mention the sword dance, even if Zhou Ye puts forward X Yiwu''s request at this time, Yu Ji will agree to it...Why is she so in love that she can''t help herself out?I can''t wait to take out my heart to him...


    Of course, Zhou Ye would not make such an excessive request.


    "My concubine leads my life!!" Yu Ji said, stood up from Zhou Ye''s arms, took her long sword from the side, and... began to dance.


    I saw that under the bonfire... Yu Ji, wearing a white dress, danced gracefully, with a faint red face and a deep sword shadow... forming a scene like a beautiful picture scroll.


    It''s just-- Zhou Ye feels that this scene is a bit flawed...what is it missing??


    Uh--


    By the way, missing tunes...


    Although Zhou Ye didn''t have the Guqin, Jiang Ji did, but... Jiang Ji''s Guqin was with Jiang Ji. Zhou Ye didn''t want to miss Yu Ji''s sword dance, so that was all about it... Piano?Zhou Ye did, but don''t you think that piano and sword dance look a bit nondescript??


    But that''s okay¡­¡­


    Without Guqin, let''s make it by ourselves...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye spread his hands and directly used the power of speech spirit to conjure a guqin out of thin air...


    I strummed the strings a few times and figured out the palace, shang, horns, zheng, yuhou...


    Started to play gently...


    At first, the piano sound was as harsh as playing cotton, and gradually... Zhou Ye, who had mastered the essentials, could already play a tune that made Yu Ji satisfied.


    Then, ambushing on all sides made Yu Ji''s forehead a drop of sweat...


    at last----


    After a dance, when Yu Ji wanted to take a break... Suddenly Zhou Ye''s tune changed, and Yu Ji became a little at a loss... That piano sound was very strange. Use Yu Ji''s proficient rhythm In human terms, it is-very rebellious...


    But-this tune is full of magic... it makes people feel like they want to smell it and dance...


    This made Yu Ji suddenly curious.


    "Zhou Lang, what tune did you play? Why did the concubine... never listen to it?"


    "Little Apple..." Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously.


    "Little Apple? What is that?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yu Ji was even more confused...What is this thing that sounds like some kind of fruit??Why use this as the name of the tune??


    "Uh¡ª" Zhou Ye suddenly remembered that Apple would not be spread to China from Europe until the middle of the seventeenth century... At this time, that thing hasn''t appeared on the land of China... "Come on, I''ll come. Tell you the story of this magical fruit!!"


    "Yeah!!!" Yu Ji obediently walked to Zhou Ye''s side and nestled in his arms again.


    "This is a very miraculous fruit... It is said..." Zhou Ye told Yu Ji the story of the Garden of Eden, while...


    As the night got deeper, Yu Ji and Zhou Ye also got into their Garden of Eden...


    Reference 1781


    Chapter One Thousand Eighty One


    Three days later----


    Zhou Ye and Yu Ji have come to Huiji County-Shangyu County.


    This is Yu Ji¡¯s hometown...


    After a few months, when I saw this familiar hometown again, Yu Ji had a feeling of right and wrong.


    Just go out to avoid the draft, and you have a wishful man...


    How can this not make Yu Ji feel emotional??


    Of course, this time is not the time to feel emotions, you still need to go home early and introduce your prince to your brother... At that time, just wait quietly to be his bride...


    Thinking of this, Yu Ji smiled and slapped her love horse under her crotch... "Pearl, let''s go back soon!!"


    The black horse scatters all four hooves and rushes towards the Yu family.


    Along the way, passers-by couldn''t help but look at the horse carrying a man and a woman.


    Everyone is already familiar with Yu Ji...


    After all, Yu Ji''s good name has long spread throughout the country.


    Especially the Yu family can be regarded as a big family in the county... a county with more than 10,000 people, but big things will spread throughout the country, let alone the Yu family¡¯s beauty Yu Ji??


    What surprised them was the handsome boy sitting behind Yu Ji...


    Judging the closeness of the two, it is obvious that Yu Ji has long been known as a flower.


    This makes many people feel sorry for them...


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about the jealousy of these guys...


    Shangyu County is not very big, it''s only about a dozen miles away...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1383

    In just a moment, Yu Ji and Zhou Ye arrived at the door of Yu''s house...


    Yu Ji and Zhou Ye got off their horses and went directly to their homes...


    Entering the Yu family, Zhou Ye looked at the situation in Yu Ji''s family... To be honest, whether it was the size of the courtyard or the decorations in the courtyard... it was far inferior to the Lu Family.


    But this is also inevitable. The Lu family is a merchant''s family, with a little wealth, but what about the Yu family??


    The whole family depends on Yuziqi¡¯s black-market swordsman to make a living...


    Moreover, Yu Ziqi is naturally bold, and there is another group of brothers under his team to support him. Those who are greeted and sent to him on weekdays usually have no spare money in his hands.


    Therefore, it is understandable that life is tight.


    At this moment, Yu Ji has tied up her beloved horse... Briskly walked to the front of her husband, took her hand by her, and walked towards the main hall, walking and shouting loudly. : "Sister-in-law, I''m back!!"


    Soon, a woman walked out of the main hall... Seeing Yu Ji, a smile immediately leaked from her face."It''s fine all the way..."


    "Everything is all right, sister-in-law!!" Yu Ji said with a smile.


    "This is?" At this time, the woman looked at Zhou Ye and asked...


    In fact, she saw Zhou Ye as soon as she came out, but... she asked if it was not easy to speak. It seemed to be questioning her sister-in-law, which was extremely bad...


    That''s why there is a situation in which you first say hello and then ask people.


    "This is...this is my Langjun!!! Zhou Ye!!" Yu Ji said with a reddish cheek, gritted her teeth, "I was killed by a gangster on the way, fortunately Zhou Lang helped... I have been able to save my life, and I have known Zhou Lang...this time I came back to tell my brother!!"


    "..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to laugh after hearing Yu Ji''s words...


    Killed by gangsters???


    Who is the gangster??Then there is no one else except Xiao Wei...


    This Nima... Xiaowei wants to know, isn''t she going to tease Yu Ji again...


    Forget it, I won''t mention this matter...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled at Yu Ji''s sister-in-law, and said, "Next Zhou Ye, I will see her sister-in-law!!"


    "Langjun is too courteous!!" Yu Ji''s sister-in-law also hurriedly returned the courtesy...


    To be honest, she is also a little confused at this time...


    What''s happening here??Why did my sister-in-law go out to hide for a while, and then came back with a handsome boy...?Moreover, listening to that, it seems that he has been privately set for life.


    How can this be good??


    After all, the person in charge of this family is her husband Yu Ziqi...


    She is a womanly family, and how much power does she have??


    While politely letting Zhou Ye and others into the hall, he quietly pulled his sister-in-law aside, and asked for a while...


    After inquiry...


    She is sure of one thing!My little sister-in-law has completely fallen in love with her, and she looks like she''s not a monarch and won''t marry...


    In this regard, Yu Ji¡¯s sister-in-law doesn¡¯t feel any strange... After all, her daughter¡¯s family loves pretty, that Zhou Langsheng is so handsome, let alone her sister-in-law, she is herself, if she is to be married If you do, you might fall in love with this boy too.


    However, this matter is Yu Ji''s lifelong event after all, and she dare not make any claims...


    Therefore, I can only find a villager in front of the door and ask him to find his husband...


    Zhou Ye, who saw what Yu Ji¡¯s sister-in-law had done, did not say anything, but smiled and looked at...


    Time is not too big--


    A young man in his twenties and thirties walked into the courtyard quickly... As soon as he entered the courtyard, he shouted loudly: "Which kid is that dare to hit my sister''s idea, come and practice with your brother Yu Practice... Let me see how capable you are, how dare you marry my sister!!"


    Upon hearing this, Yu Ji who was with Zhou Ye had an urge to hide her face and escape.


    My elder brother, since he was a child, likes to make trouble... gather in the town...


    But fortunately, on weekdays, he also gained a bit of fame for his justice, and a group of his own brothers were willing to follow him.


    Now, I brought this quagmire to my prince again,...it really is...


    At this moment, Yu Ziqi has already walked in...


    As soon as he entered, he saw Zhou Ye sitting next to his sister...


    Then suddenly the fire won''t hit a place...


    In Yu Ziqi¡¯s opinion, Zhou Ye, a handsome young man, has no ability to deceive women at all. They all rely on a face... "Come on, boy, let me stretch and stretch you have a bit of ability..."


    With that said, he directly drew out his bronze sword, and stab Zhou Ye distractedly.


    "Brother!!" Yu Ji was really anxious... She got up and wanted to stop in front of her husband...


    However, she found that she couldn''t get up at all...because her skirt was grabbed by her own Zhou Ye from behind.


    "Don''t worry!!" Zhou Ye said, probing his hand lightly, and grabbed Yu Ziqi''s sword... "Your brother can''t hurt me!"


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yu Ziqi became even more angry...


    "Boy, it''s not big, and the tone is not small...Today, I will let you know...I hurt you, can''t you hurt you?"


    Speaking of this, Yu Ziqi tried to pull out the bronze sword Zhou Ye had grasped...


    Tugged...


    The bronze sword does not move...


    Twice--


    Still not moving...


    then----


    Yu Ziqi is embarrassed... This Nima, don''t bring such a play... What do you mean by holding my sword and not letting go??Just when Yu Ziqi didn''t know whether to let go, and taught Zhou Ye with nothing...


    Reference 1782


    The first thousand seven hundred and eighty-two chapters


    Just when Yu Ziqi was about to pull back his bronze sword hard, he felt an irresistible force suddenly spread from the hilt in his hand.


    Then, my hand slipped...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1384

    Yu Ziqi looked intently again... his sword had already run into Zhou Ye''s hands.


    Yu Ziqi looked at the sword in Zhou Ye''s hand suddenly. He was startled for a while, and then furiously said, "Boy...you give me back the sword!!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled and looked at the bronze sword in his hand that was taken from Yu Ziqi...


    What should I say?


    From the perspective of modern people, this sword is very different from the sword of later generations. Strictly speaking, this sword can only be regarded as a short sword at best, and...the workmanship is not exquisite, and it is even somewhat rough. feel¡­¡­


    Especially on the sword body, although it has been polished...but there are still some pits and pits.


    I have to say, it''s really very crude.


    Zhou Ye smiled and gently held the sword...


    In silence, the sword of Yu Ziqi was ground into copper powder in Zhou Ye''s hands... Zhou Ye''s hand was held down along the hilt inch by inch, while Yu Ziqi''s copper sword It also turned into copper powder inch by inch, and fell on the ground...


    "You¡ªyou!!!" Seeing that Ai Jian was destroyed, Yu Ziqi was not afraid first.


    But anger...


    "Boy, you are deceiving too much!!! I want your life..." Yu Ziqi shouted and was about to rush to Zhou Ye desperately...


    This posture made Zhou Ye dumbfounded...Hey, I have already squeezed your sword into copper powder with my hands...Can''t you see that my strength is much higher than yours??


    But at this time, Yu Ji desperately stood in front of her husband, arms stretched out... and shouted with awe-inspiring expression: "Brother, if you want to kill Zhou Lang, you must kill me first!!"


    It¡¯s not that Yu Ziqi was able to make progress by his sister¡¯s words, nor is it to retreat...


    However, the full of anger can not vent...


    "Sister, get out of the way... I''m going to tell this kid who ruined my sword today..." Yu Ziqi shouted loudly.


    "No!!" Yu Ji''s temper is quite stubborn... She yelled to her elder brother, "I''m already Zhou Lang''s woman, if you want to kill Zhou Lang, first kill me!!!"


    "You...you..." Yu Ziqi almost fainted by his sister''s words...


    But, after all, Yu Ji is the younger sister she brought up after all, how could Yu Ziqi bear to kill her sister??


    He finally sighed bitterly, turned his head and left...


    "Uh, it ruined your brother''s sword... Your brother shouldn''t be so angry, right?" Zhou Ye hasn''t figured out what''s going on until now... How did you pretend to be a game, and even met a second fool??


    "Zhou Lang, you are reckless this time..." Yu Ji sighed and turned to look at her Lang Jun."That sword is the first sword that my brother forged bit by bit under the guidance of my father... Ever since his parents passed away, my brother has carried the sword with him as a treasure... He never leaves his body... Yes. Brother, that sword is the best gift his father left for him!!!"


    "Uh..." Zhou Ye was dumbfounded...


    Fuck, this sword has a history... Feelings are left to him by Yu Ziqi''s father...


    This is really...


    "Forget it! I''ll return the sword to your brother!!" Zhou Ye sighed and reached out his hand slightly...


    In the next scene, Yu Ji couldn''t help but stare.


    I saw--


    Following Zhou Ye''s actions, those sword powders on the ground that had turned into copper powder flew toward Zhou Ye''s hand like time flows back... and Zhou Ye''s hand moved upwards inch by inch... soon ... An intact bronze sword appeared in Zhou Ye''s hands.


    "This... this..." Yu Ji took the bronze sword from Zhou Ye''s hand in disbelief, and looked carefully...


    When she saw the three words "Yu Ziqi" engraved on the hilt of the sword, she said happily: "Zhou Lang...you...how did you restore your brother''s sword?"


    "It''s just a little bit of vulture skills!!" Zhou Ye smiled modestly...


    Time-really a little toy for him.


    At this time, Yu Ji couldn''t take care of a lot... She smiled and picked up the sword and then walked out...While walking, she said: "I will send the sword to my brother... so that he will not be angry with Zhou Lang. Go!!"


    In the final analysis, although Yu Ji is oriented towards her family, she does not want her family to be in a quarrel with her brother...


    "Don''t worry!!" Zhou Ye smiled and grabbed Yu Ji''s hand... said: "I''ll give the sword to your brother...I took it with my own hands, or I took it with my hands. !!!"


    "Zhou Lang..." When Yu Ji heard Zhou Ye''s words, she was moved in her heart...


    She knew that it would be better for her family to give the sword to her brother in person...


    but--


    She knows better what kind of person her Zhou Lang is...


    Don''t look at Zhou Ye, he looks very easy going...


    However, this person is also very stubborn...


    The reason she just rushed to send the sword was because she didn''t want to make it difficult for her own prince, for fear that he would rise up and fight with her brother again, it would not be beautiful.


    Moreover, she knows better... her own man has the ability to reach the sky and the earth, but this kind of existence is willing to grievance herself to please her brother for her... How can Yu Ji not dare to move??


    This matter is small, but look at the big from the small...


    Yu Ji felt that she did not love the wrong person...


    "Thank you...Zhou Lang!!" Yu Ji was so touched that she couldn''t wait to rush forward and show her thoughts with actions...


    Zhou Ye was speechless for a while when Yu Ji''s little eyes saw Zhou Ye...


    Although he sometimes behaves a bit more domineering, but he shouldn''t be so unreasonable, right??


    After all, he is a relative of his own woman. If it is not necessary, why do you have to be incompatible with your relatives??That way, not only would I not have the slightest benefit, it would also make my own woman feel grudged, why bother??


    Just when Yu Ji excitedly wanted to pounce on and give her own man a sweet mouth...


    Her sister-in-law walked in from the outside... asked blankly: "What did you say just now? Why did your brother leave here on horseback... an angry look??"


    "Uh-!!!" X2


    Zhou Ye and Yu Ji were both dumb...


    "Sister-in-law, don''t ask, I''ll get my brother back!" Yu Ji said she was going out...


    "Forget it, you have to tie the bell to untie the bell. I''ll come to find your brother!!" Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, and then grabbed Yu Ji...


    "Then... okay!!" Yu Ji bit her lower lip, hesitated and said: "If you can''t find your brother in the wine shop, go to the abandoned copper mine at the foot of Nanshan Mountain. Your brother will definitely be there. !!!"


    "Well, I see!!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, walking out of the Yu family''s door slowly...


    Reference 1783

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1385

    The first thousand seven hundred and eighty-three chapters


    Yu Ziqi was riding a horse on the street at this time...


    People on the street dodge...


    "Why is Da Lang so irritable today?"


    "Hush, don''t you know? Miss Yu''s family took a man back today. I guess it''s because Da Lang despised that man..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense... you don''t care about other people''s housework!!"


    Shangyu County is so big, everyone is a neighbor who looks up and sees down...


    They are also familiar with each other, so... the speed of this kind of gossip is very fast.


    The sound of words in the ear made Yu Ziqi''s heart burst into anger.


    He quickly ran towards Nanshan...


    After a cup of tea, Yu Ziqi reached his destination...


    In the abandoned mine pit of Nanshan...


    Next to the mine, there is a thatched hut...Outside the house is a simple copper smelting furnace...


    Yu Ziqi slowed down the horse''s speed and came to the copper furnace slowly...


    This was the place where his father worked when he was alive.


    His father was originally a small soldier Cao Yue in the Chu Kingdom... The so-called soldier Cao Yue, to put it bluntly, was a small official who supervised the manufacture of weapons...


    Since childhood, Yu Ziqi can be said to have followed his father and grew up on the mine side.


    He still remembers that when he was twelve years old, his father took his hand and said: "You have grown up, it''s time to have a sword of your own..."


    At that time, Yu Ziqi was so happy...


    It''s just that he didn''t expect that what his father said he had his own sword, he actually only provided him with ore, from smelting to casting, all by himself...and his father was only responsible for teaching him how to forge the sword... ¡­


    A slight error is a burst of curse.


    At the beginning, he did resent his father... he thought his father was too stingy.


    Obviously Cao Yue, a soldier supervising the construction of weapons, refused to give him a long sword out of thousands of weapons.


    however--


    When he grew up and his parents passed away...


    Only then did he discover that... the sword-making method taught by his father had become his greatest support for survival...


    Relying on the sword-making method, he supported himself and his sister...


    By virtue of the method of sword-making, he married a wife and started a family...


    Relying on the method of forging swords, he settled down and fate............


    It wasn''t until this time that Yu Ziqi knew... what important things his father, whom he once resented, taught him.


    It''s a pity... the parents have already passed away...


    The saddest thing in the world is this. The wind and rain are calm and the wind keeps on, and the son wants to be filial and does not wait for a kiss.


    The very ugly short sword that he forged, the first short sword...Since then, it has become the treasure for him to remember his father.


    Unfortunately¡­¡­


    Now he was ruined by his sister''s man.


    Thinking of this, Yu Ziqi couldn''t help but sigh deeply...


    All the way, the anger in his heart has gradually dissipated.


    People are like this sometimes...When you are so angry, it''s hard to persuade you even if you are so clever.


    However, when he slowly calmed down himself, he would instead look for what he could not do.


    At this time, Yu Ziqi is in self-review.


    "Blame me...what''s wrong with that kid? Oh..." Yu Ziqi sighed...to himself: "It''s all right now...my sword is ruined...my sister is also making trouble with me Turn it over...Why did I really bother?"


    Having said this, Yu Ziqi couldn''t help but smile...


    To put it bluntly, the cause of everything lies in himself... If he didn''t draw his sword at the beginning, things would not be able to make this step... But now it is too late to say anything.


    The sword was also destroyed, and he fell out with his sister...


    As for the matter of not allowing your sister to marry Zhou Ye?


    Yu Ziqi never thought about it...


    Looking at his sister, he knew that Yu Ji was no longer married to that kid... Even "I am already his person" has already been said. What can he do as a brother?Do you really want to force your sister to death??


    Yu Ziqi knew that with his sister¡¯s personality, it was really possible to do such extreme things...


    and so¡­¡­


    "Oh, why did I bother to come!!" With a sigh, Yu Ziqi gently touched the old copper smelting furnace, and was about to get up and go home...


    After all, he still has to go back, and most helplessly, he has to apologize to his sister... alas...


    At this moment, suddenly a voice came from Yu Ziqi''s ear... "Yeah, why did I have to come here?"


    "Who?" Yu Ziqi stood up abruptly and looked in the direction where the sound came from... This doesn''t matter, it''s really irritating.


    This kid again...


    To seduce his sister and destroy his sword... Now, he came to ridicule him again, it is really tolerable or unbearable!!


    Thinking of this, Yu Ziqi raised his fist and rushed over...


    If you didn''t say an apology to your sister in advance, you should punch the kid first, and then... after the beating, it is the same if you apologize again.


    "Don''t worry..." Zhou Ye smiled as Yu Ziqi rushed towards him...


    As he said, he passed the hand behind his back... "Return to the original owner!!"


    "This..." Yu Ziqi looked at the sword in Zhou Ye''s hand... instantly dumbfounded...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1386

    He watched Zhou Ye crush his sword inch by inch...what...


    Yu Ziqi couldn''t wait to grab the sword from Zhou Ye, and looked closely...


    Sure enough¡ªthis sword is his sword...


    This sword is with him day and night, and he knows where there are scratches and flaws on the sword.


    "Why..." At this time, Yu Ziqi was no longer angry. He looked at Zhou Ye curiously and asked, "How did you kid do it?? Actually..."


    "Don''t ask, don''t ask..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, then undid a sword from his waist and handed it over... "This one will also give you... destroy you a sword and return your two swords, you Make a lot of money!!"


    "This sword..." Seeing Lie Xinxi, Yu Ziqi took over the sword in Zhou Ye''s hand... and looked carefully...


    The sword is about three feet long, and the hilt is covered with various jewels...


    Cang screamed--


    Yu Ziqi drew his sword out of its sheath, and the blade was shining with cold light, which could serve as a reference... "Good sword, really good sword!!!"


    Although Yu Ziqi didn''t know what the sword was made of, it was an extraordinary product.


    After holding the sword in his hand and waving it twice at random... Yu Ziqi liked this sword even more...


    however--


    In the end, he returned the sword to its sheath, and handed the sword to Zhou Ye again... "This thing is too expensive, I can''t ask for it!!"


    In Yu Ziqi¡¯s view, although I don¡¯t know what kind of method Zhou Ye used to get his sword back, but-now that the sword has returned, then the grievances between them have ended, and then go to greet others. Stuff, it''s a bit too ugly.


    Reference 1784


    The first thousand seven hundred and eighty-four chapters


    Zhou Ye stood there cheerfully, watching Yu Ziqi''s performance...


    What should I say?


    Zhou Ye is still very satisfied with the character of his elder brother Yu Ziqi...


    Not afraid to be strong


    Facing his own force far beyond him, dare to work hard...This is something that many people cannot do.


    Not greedy for money


    Although Zhou Ye made out the sword casually to pretend, but-the gemstones used, but it is true-it can be said that what Zhou Ye used as an appearance is invaluable in this era...


    Moreover, the material of that sword is made of Edman metal...the sharpness can be imagined...


    For a person who loves swords, this is simply an irresistible temptation.


    However, Yu Ziqi only played in his hands for a while, and did not hesitate to hand it back to himself...


    This kind of character... is better than countless people.


    Although Zhou Ye is not a gentleman himself, it doesn''t mean he doesn''t like gentlemen... At least gentlemen are more cute than villains, are they?


    Of course, except for hypocrites.


    Especially Zhou Ye has been by Yu Ziqi''s side for a long time, and he knows his psychological activities well... Simply put, Yu Ziqi''s strengths can be added with one thing-clear truth.


    People who can review themselves after getting angry are mostly sensible people. Such people are very cute.


    Yu Ziqi looked at Zhou Ye and just smiled at himself, not taking the sword...Can''t help but say again: "Give you back, I can''t ask for your sword!!"


    "Don''t worry!!" Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, without taking the sword... said, "You take out the sword..."


    "Huh?" Although I don''t know what medicine Zhou Ye bought in the gourd, Yu Ziqi still obediently pulled out the sword from his hand...


    "Have you seen that huge rock?" Zhou Ye pointed to a piece of waste ore that was half a human next to him... and said, "Cut it down!!"


    Yu Ziqi just tried to obediently cut down the sword in his hand, but the sword stopped halfway...


    No way, for someone who loves swords...


    Asking him to chop a piece of waste ore with the sword in his hand is simply killing him...


    Although this is not his sword, he can''t bear it either.


    Just when Yu Ziqi hesitated, Zhou Ye grabbed his hand and chopped down at the boulder...


    "How can you be like this..." Yu Ziqi was anxious in an instant...It hurts his heart...


    He didn''t care much, and hurriedly broke free from Zhou Ye''s hands, and then checked whether the long sword in his hand was curled and damaged...


    However, during inspection, Yu Ziqi found that the sword in his hand was intact, and it was still as good as it could be, and the blade was unharmed.


    "This..." Yu Ziqi couldn''t help looking at the huge boulder again... At this moment, the half-human-tall boulder had been cut in half... "This is really a wonderful sword... and It''s not inferior to compare Moxie!!"


    Yu Ziqi kept stroking the sword in his hand. He couldn''t put it down with this sword...


    Zhou Ye looked at Yu Ziqi''s performance and smiled slightly: "Now...are you going to give it back to me???"


    "..." After Yu Ziqi hesitated for a while... he still handed the sword back to Zhou Ye, "Give it back to you... this is a good sword, please... please be kind to it... don''t use it again. Cut those hard things!!"


    "Hahaha..." Seeing Yu Ziqi obviously reluctant, but still returning the sword to himself, Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing and saying, "Okay... I won''t make you anymore... although this is a handy one. Good sword, but-to me, it is far inferior to Yu Ji... So, I will give you this as a bride price..."


    "This...how is this good!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yu Ziqi was overjoyed, but worried again...


    Dowry and dowry are equated in this era.


    In other words--


    If the woman¡¯s in-law¡¯s family is wealthy, then¡ªhow much dowry the man sends, the woman will double the dowry. On the one hand, it is to show the power of the in-law¡¯s family so that the daughter will not endure hardships in the family¡¯s family... On the other hand, she also gives her daughter¡¯s private money. The meaning of backing.


    And if the woman¡¯s family background is average, then just how much dowry the man gives, and the woman dowry is equivalent to the dowry, this is to tell the man-we are not selling our daughters, and we are not short of money.


    on the contrary--


    If a woman¡¯s family is greedy for money and does not have an equivalent dowry for the dowry, her daughter deserves to be angry at the man¡¯s house...


    In mundane terms--


    You are selling your daughter...Since you sold it, I bought it, then-your daughter is my servant, and I can beat it and scold it.


    But right now, Zhou Ye''s betrothal gift is too expensive for the Yu family...


    For a while, Yu Ziqi didn''t know what to do with her so that her sister could not be bullied...

 The Movie World Chapter 1387

    Seeing Yu Ziqi¡¯s embarrassed expression, Zhou Ye smiled... He knew the etiquette of this era and said with a smile: "It''s fine... This sword is my gift to you... Don''t mention any dowry, if you feel uneasy, Just invite me to drink!!!"


    "...This..." Yu Ziqi still hesitated... He felt that he shouldn''t receive such an expensive gift from Zhou Ye...


    "Hey, you are not a man anymore, Yu Ziqi!!!" Zhou Ye said aggressively, "It''s just a sword, which makes you so pretentious... Are you tired!!"


    Hearing what Zhou Ye said... after Yu Ziqi was taken aback, suddenly laughed...


    Indeed, I don¡¯t look like myself today...


    "Okay, I have some ladies! Go, I invite you to drink...brother-in-law!!" Yu Ziqi said he was going to take Zhou Ye''s shoulder...


    "Uh-stay away from me... I don''t like men!!" Zhou Ye dodged, avoiding Yu Ziqi''s hand...


    "Fuck off, I don''t like men either!!"


    "Then why are you holding my shoulder..."


    "This is an action between brothers, do you know??"


    "I don''t know... All I know is that you are lower than me and it''s hard to put your arms around your shoulders!!"


    The two were noisy... pulling the horse towards the Yu family.


    What should I say??


    Through the quarrel with Zhou Ye, Yu Ziqi discovered that this bastard who hooked his sister away was actually very interesting...


    Not heavy money...


    Witty words...


    Moreover, he has great ability...


    Why do you have great ability??


    Being able to hold one''s own bronze sword into copper powder, and able to transform one''s own bronze sword back again...Is this skill still small??


    Of course, even though Yu Ziqi was curious, he did not ask how Zhou Ye did it...


    Since they all said that don''t ask, he won''t go to the bottom...Who hasn''t got his own secret yet??


    After all, as long as you know-Zhou Ye is his brother-in-law and his younger sister''s prince...?


    That would be annoying...


    Reference 1785


    The first thousand seven hundred and eighty-five chapters


    Yujia...


    Yu Ji and her sister-in-law, since Zhou Ye left here to look for Yu Ziqi, the two seemed to be fidgeting.


    Originally, Yu Ji¡¯s sister-in-law wouldn¡¯t be like this, but when she heard her sister-in-law describe what happened to herself, she suddenly became anxious...


    She also knew how much her man valued his sword.


    Sometimes, she was even a little jealous of that sword... Feeling that her status in the house is not as high as that sword...


    Does it sound ridiculous??


    But for Yu Ji¡¯s sister-in-law, it¡¯s really not funny at all...


    Yu Zi looked forward to that sword, much better than treating her.


    Oil maintenance three times a day, never pretending to be the hands of others...


    Especially on weekdays, I carry the broken sword with me. Even when I sleep, the sword must be placed next to the pillow.


    Sometimes, she would jokingly tell Yu Ziqi...


    [You treat the sword better than me. Instead of doing this, you might as well go with a sword!


    At this time, Yu Ziqi would turn black and say something.[Women, what do you know?


    Of course, the above is just a joke between the husband and wife.


    However, this also shows from the side how much Yu Ziqi values ??that sword.


    Therefore, Yu Ji¡¯s sister-in-law became even more anxious than her after hearing what Yu Ji said.


    She wasn''t afraid of anything else, she was just afraid that her man would kill the man her sister-in-law brought back in a rage, it would not be beautiful.


    When the time comes, brothers and sisters will become enemies, how can we live this day??


    She thinks this way because she didn¡¯t realize that the sword Zhou Ye was holding was the sword of her own man when he left, and Yu Ji did not tell her sister-in-law that her man¡¯s strangeness...this kind of thing, Yu Ji is It will not be easily revealed to others.


    Yu Jiren sat in the main hall, but...is it necessary to get up and take a look outside, and her sister-in-law is even more exaggerated. She didn''t cook the meal she was cooking, so she pulled the firewood out of the stove and just stood in the courtyard. At the door, looking at the road in the distance...


    Why is it so?


    Wasn''t she afraid that if Yu Ziqi really killed the weak boy, she would comfort her sister-in-law for the first time??


    Wait and wait...


    It wasn''t until the sun was about to go down that I saw the end of the street. Yu Ziqi and Zhou Ye hooked up their backs, leading the horse to turn around...


    Seeing that these two people were all right, Yu Ji''s sister-in-law was relieved.


    "Where have you been? Why did you come back at this time?" Yu Ji''s sister-in-law Zhao cried while complaining to the two of them, turning her head to the main sister-in-law and shouting: "Yuji...they are back!!!"


    Yu Ji, who was fidgeting, heard her sister-in-law''s shout, and hurriedly greeted her...


    It wasn''t until I saw my brother and Lang Jun that I felt relieved...


    She hurried forward with her sister-in-law, supporting her man one by one...


    As soon as Yu Ji approached her man''s side, she smelled a strong alcohol... "Zhou Lang, have you eaten with your brother?"


    "Well, your brother thinks we are very fond of each other, so he invited me to drink!!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile...


    "Yes, that''s right... Sister... The big brother you''re looking for is really nice... See-sighted, younger sister!!" Yu Ziqi was almost drinking too much at this time, so he called his brother-in-law the big brother. , This is no one.


    While talking, Yu Ziqi also patted Zhou Ye on the shoulder... "Big brother, little brother... I admire someone like you... Righteousness... Absolutely righteousness..."


    Seeing my brother slapped his Lang Jun on the shoulder and called Big Brother, it was... ridiculous.


    The provoked Yu Ji couldn''t help but conceal her little coquettishly, laughing endlessly...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1388

    And Yu Ji¡¯s sister-in-law, Zhao, was also speechless for a while... not afraid to compare goods, but afraid of comparing people.


    Look at the man my sister-in-law is looking for... After drinking, what to do or what to do, speak with reason and evidence... If you don¡¯t move, you don¡¯t have to be chaotic, looking at your own stuff... He actually drank like this... ¡­It¡¯s really...


    No matter what Zhao thinks, he still needs to serve her man first before talking...


    With the help of Zhou Ye, the Zhao family helped Yu Ziqi into the house, and then washed and rinsed, after finishing...


    It''s almost dark...


    At this time, Yu Ji and Zhao clan felt hungry...


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye remembered to pack some meat for the two...


    After Yu Ji and Zhao ate a few casually...they put down their chopsticks.


    At this time, it''s time to prepare to rest...


    It''s just that there are not enough rooms at home.


    There are three main rooms in the Yu family, one is the main hall, which is the meeting place, the other is the room of Zhao and Yu Ziqi, and the other is the room of Yu Ji...


    This is hard to break Zhao''s...


    Zhou Ye is a guest after all, so let him live in the main hall-that would be impolite...


    Let him live with Yu Ziqi, and then she can make do with her sister-in-law all night, but the premise must be-Yu Ziqi is not drunk...


    Right now, Yu Ziqi was drunk, and it was obviously not appropriate to let a guest share a room with a drunkard, and Zhao also worried that Zhou Ye would not be able to take care of his own man in the middle of the night when he needed care.


    Just when Zhao hesitated...


    Yu Ji spoke--


    "Sister-in-law need not be embarrassed, I can live in the same room with Zhou Lang!!"


    Hearing this, Zhao couldn''t help but grow up his own little coward, and looked at the two of them... "You, aren''t you..."


    "Yeah..." Yu Ji didn''t speak, but nodded with blushing cheeks...


    "That''s it... if that''s the case, let''s live together!!" Zhao did not expect his sister-in-law to be so bold... even before she was married...


    How did she know that her sister-in-law was sent to Zhou Ye''s couch after she was fascinated by the vixen??


    Ahem...


    In that case, Zhao didn''t say anything...she also went back to rest.


    And Yu Ji took her Zhou Lang directly back to her room...


    To say that the furnishings of rooms in this era are quite simple...


    There is no such thing as ornaments, the most is to get a screen made of straw mats and make a small partition...divide the room into two spaces inside and outside.


    After Yu Ji pulled her Zhou Lang into the room... I felt a shyness for no reason...


    Although the two of them have done the most intimate things countless times, but-I have never been in a room with a man before, after being entered by my own Zhou Lang... Yu Ji actually has a kind of fruitful face to her family. Lang Jun¡¯s feeling...


    It¡¯s like being peeped at my most private place...


    Although she is shy, Yu Ji is considered to be someone who came here, and she quickly stopped this thought...


    She gently seated her husband on the couch.


    "Zhou Lang, sit here and wait a while..." Yu Ji said, then turned her head and walked out...


    After a while...


    Yu Ji came in with a copper basin...the copper basin was filled with hot water...


    She gently placed the copper basin at Zhou Ye''s feet... "Zhou Lang, I will help you wash your feet..."


    As he said, gently took off his own Langjun''s shoes and socks...


    Sitting there, Zhou Ye looked at Yu Ji who was helping her to wash her feet, with a hint of emotion in her heart... The beauty of Oriental women lies in softness, smoothness, and strength... Softness is character, smoothness is a habit, and strong is Indomitable personality...


    And Yu Ji has exactly these kinds of...deserving of an eternal woman...


    Reference 1786


    The first thousand seven hundred and eighty-six chapters


    No words...


    The next morning, when Yu Ziqi sat in the main hall with an uncomfortable look, drinking water...


    Zhou Ye and Yu Ji also walked out of the room...


    "Brother, early!!"


    "Brother early!"


    "You...you?" Yu Ziqi looked at Zhou Ye and his sister walking out of a room... How could you not understand that everything that should have happened between the two had happened??


    At this moment, his image looks exactly the same as the appearance of his woman who heard about the relationship between the two of them last night... They are all grown up and look speechless.


    After a while...


    Yu Ziqi sighed...


    Well, they have wiped out their sister...what else can I say??


    "When will you get married?" Apart from this sentence, Yu Ziqi felt that he had nothing else to say...


    Upon hearing her brother''s words, Yu Ji''s face was almost red."But let your brother call the shots!"


    "Listen to Brother Yu''s instructions!!" Zhou Ye also said with a smile.


    "In that case, let''s do it as soon as possible!!" Yu Ziqi didn''t ask for anything at this time. Besides...After yesterday''s events, he felt that the man his sister was looking for was quite pleasing to the eye...


    then¡­¡­


    The Yu family is busy now...


    Because Yu Ziqi insisted on marrying his sister according to Zhou Lilai...After all, the draft had already passed, and there was no need to rush into marriage.


    Zhou Ye had no choice but to agree...


    Zhou Li''s wedding etiquette is very cumbersome... the six steps are divided into accepting, asking for a name, Najib, accepting, asking for an appointment, and welcoming personally.

 The Movie World Chapter 1389

    Although cumbersome... but with the help of Yu Ziqi''s gang of brothers, it was a lot simplified.


    No matter how cumbersome...


    There is always the end of the process.


    Three months later...


    Finally came to the last step, greeted personally...


    When Zhou Ye took over Yu Ji¡¯s little hand from a woman, the whole wedding was almost complete...Of course, the rest of the wine can be completed in the bridal chamber...


    The whole tedious wedding is almost over...


    Zhou Ye entered the bridal chamber directly with Yu Ji.


    On the other side, Yu Ziqi outside the house...Looking at a group of brothers who came to help themselves, he laughed.


    "Big brother..., how does your brother feel that your smiling brother is panicking?"


    "Yeah, brother...this wedding is over, should the banquet begin?"


    "Yes, that''s right, brother, I''m so hungry!"


    No wonder they say so...


    Zhou Ye is the owner of good money. In order to complete the wedding process... Zhou Ye directly bought a house in the county at a high price... This house is much brighter and brighter than Yu Ziqi¡¯s house, and he bought some more The next person comes to help...


    At this moment, they were in the courtyard of Zhou Ye''s house... ready to drink.


    The banquets are not unforgiving, although in Zhou Ye''s eyes they are some general home cooking.


    However, for these bitter brothers of Yu Ziqi... this banquet of big fish and meat is already a rare treasure for them.


    Ahem... It''s far away.


    Yu Ziqi looked at the anxious appearance of his brother... and smiled slightly, "Come on, today is my sister''s day of rejoicing... and let the brothers go uncanny!!"


    Speaking of this, Yu Ziqi said to the person next to him: "Bring me up the wine!!"


    Following his order...A few people brought up a few boxes of liquor...


    Without pretending to be a man, Yu Ziqi opened the wine box directly and took out a few bottles of liquor...


    "hiss--!!"


    "Treasure... Brother..."


    "Where did you get such good colored glaze!!"


    "This... Brother, you can''t reveal your wealth, please take it back quickly!!"


    Seeing the glass bottle of baijiu, the group of brothers in Yu Ziqi looked straightforward...


    Where did they see such pure and transparent glass...


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye had torn off the trademarks and other things on the bottle early, otherwise... it would be funny.


    "Look at the way you guys have never seen the world!!" Seeing such a startled look of a group of his brothers, Yu Ziqi couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride...this guy completely forgot. When he first saw the glass bottle, he was no better than those guys.


    "Okay... Brothers, one bottle per person, after drinking the wine, you can take the bottle away..." Yu Ziqi said as he distributed liquor to his brothers.


    He knows the strength of these wines...


    This is to see the ugliness of his brothers after being drunk...


    I have to say, this is really something to learn from...


    I''ve been with Zhou Ye for a long time, and I haven''t learned anything else, but Yu Ziqi has learned Zhou Ye''s evil tastes by 10%.


    Hearing that they can take such a precious bottle back...this group of guys can''t take care of it anymore. They just learned the appearance of Yu Ziqi and opened the bottle... Then, they blew it directly at the bottle...


    Yu Ziqi stood there cheerfully and didn''t stop them...


    Let them blow white wine to the bottle on an empty stomach...


    After a while--


    Look again...


    None of this group of guys can sit at the table and eat... all of them stumbling around, got under the table...


    And Yu Ziqi happily sat at the table, taking a sip of wine, and a bite of food, just the drunkenness of his brothers... drinking...


    "It''s cool--it''s so cool to me too!!" Yu Ziqi could finally feel the feeling of Zhou Ye when he was drinking with Zhou Ye...


    Having said that, drinking with Zhou Ye, a ton of non-drunk guy...this stuff is really real.


    On the other side...


    In the bridal chamber, Zhou Ye and Yu Ji had also drunk Heyu...


    Yu Ji blushed her cheeks and said in a low voice: "Zhou Lang... from today, your concubine is yours..."


    "No!" Zhou Ye smiled and gently raised Yu Ji''s chin, "From the day you met me, you have been my person..."


    Yu Ji was embarrassed by Zhou Ye''s words... hard to suppress...


    She remembered the first time she and Zhou Ye were in the car...


    The next project is naturally not suitable for children.


    No words...


    After getting married...return to the door three days...


    Another month later, Zhou Ye took Yu Ji to leave Yu Ziqi...


    Even though he was reluctant, Yu Ziqi also knew that Zhou Ye''s house was not here...so he left a sentence of "I''ll come back and have a look..." and let his sister and Zhou Ye go away.


    Before leaving, Zhou Ye transferred all the land deeds of the house and the slaves'' deeds to Yu Ziqi...


    And left him with Jin Wanliang...At the same time, he told him that if he meets a person named Xiang Ji, who is far away from him... this person can''t make a big deal for himself...


    Yu Ziqi naturally agreed to this... As for if you didn''t listen, only God knows.


    As for Zhou Ye, he also believed that he had done everything he had to do... Bodhisattva could hardly save the damn ghost, if Yu Ziqi had become friends with Xiang Ji... Then he didn''t recruit either. ...


    By the way, Xiang Ji is Xiang Yu...

 The Movie World Chapter 1390

    Reference 1787


    The first thousand seven hundred and eighty-seven chapters


    Netherworld¡ª¡ª


    The home of the soul, the starting point of soul regeneration.


    In this gloomy underworld, at some point, there was an extra palace... There was an extra man who claimed to be Emperor Qin...


    That''s right...


    This Emperor Qin was the first emperor, Ying Zheng.


    He did get another kind of longevity...that is, continue to be king in the underworld...


    It''s just that he is a bit aggrieved, and there are people above him who control him... and basically he can''t shake the power of the Emperor Qin, except for his loyal Qin soldiers, no one will treat him Seriously...


    Of course, he was basically satisfied.


    At this time, in the center of the underworld, there is an extravagant palace...


    The name of the palace is Afang Palace.


    That''s right, Afang Palace is Pe Afang Palace...


    Anyway, it was going to be burned by Xiang Yu sooner or later, so Zhou Ye simply didn''t stop doing it, and while attracting Yingzheng''s soul, he took Qin Huang''s Afang Palace back.


    Of course, at the time, this was regarded as a sign that the heavens were about to destroy Qin, and even caused the world to mess up in advance...


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about this...


    He only cares whether all the women he wants have been sent.


    At this time, in the harem hall that had been renamed the Hades Palace, a handsome young man fell asleep with his two delicate bodies in his hands.


    At this moment, a gorgeous woman in a gorgeous silver-white palace dress walked in...


    When she saw the three sleeping people lying on the couch, she didn''t care. Instead, she smiled gently, stepped to the side of the couch... and then bent down... gently pecked at the boy''s side.


    The young man opened his eyes suddenly, and then he hugged the woman in his arms with lightning speed... "Why Yunman... why is he so active today?"


    You know, Zhou Ye usually has a big party once a week, a big party¡ªall women must attend.


    At other times, Zhou Ye might not stay wherever he would stay overnight...This required the women to fight for it.


    Today, he stayed with Qi Meiren and Bo Ji...


    Speaking of... the two daughters of Qi Meiren and Bo Ji were brought back by Zhou Ye''s patrol wind envoy.


    What is a cruiser??


    The messenger who searched the world to find a romantic target for his owner-referred to as the patroller...


    And there are 3,000 people in the Xianfeng Envoy, all of them are the dowry of Yingzheng to his daughter...


    After being slightly modified by Zhou Ye, Wang Mu Wanyu gave them some magical powers and became Zhou Ye''s patrol envoy...


    Of course, these patrols made Zhou Ye not let go... You know, at the beginning, Zhou Ye was selected from the Xianyang Palace to serve as the dowry of the Ying sisters. It can be said that...every one is placed in the future generations. , Those are almost all beauties above 80, and each is a virgin.


    It was precisely because Zhou Ye had finished picking all the beautiful ones...that''s why Ying Zheng was eager to search the world after Zhou Ye left to enrich her own palace.


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    "Zhou Lang......!!!" Ying Yuanman was a little bit hesitant to speak, leaving Zhou Ye speechless...


    "Say, what''s the matter? What''s not easy to say?" Zhou Ye asked with a sigh.


    "This..." Ying Yuanman is still a little hard to say...


    At this moment, Qi Meiren and Bo Ji also woke up... They laughed and said good morning to their husband before they looked at Ying Yuanman and said: "Sister, do you think I am getting in the way? ?"


    "No...no!!" Hearing the words of the two women, Ying Yuanman gritted his teeth and said: "Zhou Lang...My father thinks this underworld is always dark, so...so...want to go out for a walk...he wanted to let him Husband and Sister Acha talked about...let him be a soul ferry!!!"


    "Fuck..." Zhou Ye was dumb after hearing this...


    Old man Yingzheng, this is so quiet...


    but¡­¡­


    It shouldn''t be a big problem...


    Speaking of Jingji thinking... he seems to want to go for a walk...


    After all, the last time I visited the world was a hundred years ago...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled... "Your father''s affairs are not difficult... and, I really fooled him... but..."


    Said this, Zhou Ye smiled evilly, "Your sisters have to pay the price..."


    "Bad guy..." Ying Yuanman''s pretty face almost blushed after hearing Zhou Ye''s words...


    Of course she knew what the price she had said in her mouth, and that was the achievement of the three links.


    The ten winners of the sisters, it can be said that they came from the royal family, how can they do such a thing??


    Although they tolerated their own prince¡¯s patrol, bringing back their elder brother Fusu¡¯s daughter, it was a misfortune... But in any case, they refused to let their man go through the back door...


    However, it now seems...this time the back door is hard to guarantee.


    Three days later----


    A group of people came out from the underworld...


    Leading one old and one young, although the old man is wearing a ghost costume, but his face looks extremely majestic, with a trace of force in his steps...


    What about the young?


    It was an extremely handsome boy... the two walked side by side, towards the yellow spring of eight hundred miles...


    "Master Taishan can play and do nothing on this trip, but - one thing, don''t let go of any evil spirits..." Zhou Ye told Emperor Qin: "Don''t mess with the rules of the Hades, otherwise...the time will come. Tea is furious, and my son-in-law is helpless!"


    "The widow knows..." Qin Huang said here, looking at Zhou Ye with a complex expression, "Xin-in-law, but it''s hard to deceive the widow!!"


    "Haha...How could Lord Taishan say that?? There is no status for eternity, only immortal officials who live forever. Is Lord Taishan dissatisfied with the current life?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Let me ask you, how did my grandson Chenxi get to your palace?" If Yingzheng didn''t happen to meet her granddaughter, she didn''t know that her granddaughter had been taken by her son-in-law... ...This is really...really...


    "Ahem... I said it was an accident, believe it or not?" Zhou Ye said embarrassingly.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1391

    The accident is definitely not an accident. If it weren''t for his roll call, how could the patrol wind envoy bring Fusu''s daughter, Princess Chenxi back??


    "That''s it..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s unsatisfactory look, Ying Zheng sighed helplessly... "Widow now goes to the world for a while... then come back!"


    "Then respectfully send Master Taishan!!"


    Before they knew it, the two had reached the end of Huangquan, where the two realms of Yin and Yang meet...


    Zhou Ye watched his Master Taishan leave the underworld and head for the sun...


    Then he turned his head and looked at the three hundred patrol wind envoys behind him... a little scratched his head...


    I intend to sneak out this time. If I take them with me... it would be a little inconvenient...


    But... it''s a bit inconvenient without them...


    So is it with or without??


    Forget it, don¡¯t take it... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye said to the maids behind him: ¡°I¡¯m going to the world, don¡¯t tell your mistresses, you know?¡±


    "Yes, master!!" XN


    Zhou Ye nodded, and then-his figure flashed... and disappeared in place...


    As soon as he left... the maids turned into streamers and ran towards the depths of the underworld... They were going to report to their mistress, who secretly ran out to play again.


    Reference 1788


    The first thousand seven hundred and eighty-eight chapters


    In the vast Gobi... there is no grass... everywhere you can see the skeletons of beasts lying down on the roadside, turning into bones.


    From time to time, one or two human skeletons can be seen...


    That''s right, here is a forbidden zone of life, but also a dead end.


    The locals, even the oldest grassland hunters, the bravest Huns dare not set foot here.


    However, in this forbidden area called the Land of the Devil, there is a figure walking slowly in it.


    Looking at his leisurely appearance, it seemed that this place was not a place of death with bones everywhere, it was more like a paradise of birds and flowers.


    The scorching sand wind hanging from the Gobi Desert could not blow his long hair, and there was no trace of sweat on his handsome face...


    It was not someone else, but Zhou Ye who sneaked out of the underworld.


    Although the life in the underworld is leisurely, there are always beautiful women with them, and it can be called opening your mouth with food and reaching out with clothes...


    Occasionally, Qi Meiren and Zhao Feiyan can sing and dance for him...


    but----


    Pay attention to this but...


    However, this kind of life has been too long, Zhou Ye also feels very bored...


    He wants to come out occasionally...


    To be honest, he regretted making that patrolman.


    Deprived him of the pleasure of making beauties...


    Speaking of it, whether it''s Qimei or Bo Ji... it was the wind patrol envoy who helped him get it...


    There is no process at all, it''s just a word,-on.


    This made Zhou Ye a little annoyed... He preferred the process of picking up girls.


    Looking at the beauties, the process of falling into his arms little by little in a state of rejection or shyness is the most fun.


    Of course, this is not to say... he will abandon it after he gets it. He has always been more distressed about his own woman, but he prefers the sense of accomplishment of a seduction.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye sighed quietly...


    Looking at the endless Gobi Desert, his mind suddenly became bright... Gently pinched his horse belly, and shouted: "Go, Dream Demon, let''s grab the beauty!!"


    The dream horse under Zhou Ye''s crotch made a long hiss, and with a ray of green fire, it galloped forward.


    And just as Zhou Ye expressed his sentiment there and rode a horse...


    In an oasis on the edge of the Gobi, a scene of fighting is being staged.


    "Xiwei...you dare to take advantage of my father''s crusade against Northern Hungary and Angola to revolt?" A black-haired girl who seemed to be about 1.5 meters tall, guarded by a group of guards, faced a group of hand-held bends. The man in black with the knife yelled.


    Although this young girl can''t see her appearance and age because of her veil, it can be judged from her slightly tender voice that she is about 14 or 15 years old...


    And the leader of the rebel army who was scolded by the girl, Zuo Xian Wang Xiwei of Southern Hungary and Anguo laughed loudly: "Joke, why don''t I dare to rebel, how did you get the throne of your father, and how do you know?? Today, I just want to regain the position that should belong to me!!!"


    Having said this, Xiwei shouted, "Give it to me!! Kill Leng Yue..."


    "Dare you!!!" Princess Leng Yue''s voice was a bit out of tune...


    However, this did not make Xiwei''s rebels hesitate...


    Rebelling this kind of thing, no matter which dynasty or country it is placed in, is a terrible felony. Since you dare to rebel, which one is not for the merits of Conglongzhigong??It can be said that it is a job of holding one''s head and striving for a lifetime of wealth.


    Such a person, who is not a cruel person?


    How can you stop because of a girl''s scream??


    The guards beside Princess Lengyue rushed over without hesitation in the face of rebels several times their own...


    While charging, he shouted loudly: "Princess, we block them, run away!!"


    If this is a third-rate romance drama...


    I guess Princess Lengyue has to say...


    "No, I won''t go!"


    But-obviously this is not a love drama between a third-rate princess and the guard, she has no love story with her guard, and Leng Yue is not the kind of person who can''t tell the importance...


    Leng Yue knew that if she wanted her guards to survive as much as possible... Then, as long as she ran away, everything would be easy to say.


    Because - as long as she ran away, then her guards could escape without worry, although they might not be able to escape, but...there is still a little bit of vitality.


    Thought of here...


    Leng Yue turned around and rushed behind the tent...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1392

    Of course, Xiwei is not willing to stay behind... "Quickly, catch Princess Lengyue, whoever catches her will reward you with a hundred taels!!"


    The purchasing power of 100 taels of gold in this era can directly catch up with the million soft sister coins.


    Under the great reward, there must be a brave man... At the moment, there are a dozen of his men who bypassed the guards and rushed in the direction of the princess''s escape.


    And although the guards wanted to stop... but-they were already surrounded by enemies several times their own, and couldn''t rush out...


    All they could do was shout loudly.


    "Princess, run... they are chasing you!!"


    At this time, Princess Leng Yue, who had ran to the tent behind the horse pile, heard the shouts of her guard, and rushed towards her love horse without looking back...


    It was too late to untie the horse rope, Leng Yue directly drew the short knife from her waist, cut the rein with a single knife, and then rushed to the horse''s side, turned on the horse, and ran into the distance. ...


    The dozen or so rebels who had caught up saw this situation and hurriedly turned on their horses and chased them in the direction of Leng Yue''s escape.


    To say-Leng Yue, as the daughter of the King of Southern Hungary and Anguo, of course the horse under the crotch was carefully selected... the speed is naturally not slow.


    But the dozen or so rebels took advantage of the technique.


    After all, the rebels are much older than Princess Leng Yue, who is only a teenager...In this country where everyone is cavalry, their horse skills are certainly much better than Leng Yue.


    So, for a time, a group of people ran evenly.


    Leng Yue took Ma Hao and kept the rebels behind him unable to catch up with her.


    But also because of her riding skills, she couldn''t escape the chasing soldiers behind her.


    Under this situation, Leng Yue was really angry and anxious...


    What she wants to do most now is to go to the border between the southern and northern Hungarians to find her father.


    She believed that the so-called rebellion would naturally be subdued as soon as her father returned with the soldiers and horses.


    However, the chaser behind him was like a fly, staring at him.


    This is really disgusting...


    Leng Yue, who became more anxious, turned to look at the chasers behind him, gritted his teeth...turned his horse''s head, and ran in a direction that no one dared to go.


    Reference 1789


    The first thousand seven hundred and eighty-nine chapters


    Seeing Princess Lengyue running in that direction...


    All the rebels were stunned...


    As the Xiongan people close to the Sea of ??Death, they know more than anyone the horror of the Sea of ??Death, which is a forbidden zone for all life...No one can come out of it alive.


    but----


    Think about the temptation and temptation of the golden hundred liang...


    The rebels gritted their teeth, turned their horses around and chased them...


    They secretly thought that as long as they don''t go deep into the sea of ??death, it doesn''t matter.


    And Leng Yue, who was running ahead, looked at the rebels who were chasing behind him, and suddenly felt anguish...


    Are these guys dead??


    They dare to chase after this...Aren''t they afraid of losing their way in the sea of ??death and never coming back??


    Although thinking like this, the rebels'' chasing after them-also inspired a fierceness in Leng Yue''s heart.


    It''s worth more than ten lives for one life...


    The woman on the grassland originally had the pride of not losing to the man, especially Leng Yue... This girl was desperately terrifying.


    then--


    Leng Yue didn''t remember his way anymore, and ran towards the hinterland of the Sea of ??Death...


    Three hours later...


    Leng Yue finally got rid of the rebels behind him completely-[In fact, it was those rebels who had retreated on their own, and if they had their lives, they had to make money.


    However, there is a very tragic news...


    That is-she is also completely lost.


    Looking at the endless Gobi Desert, Leng Yue was dumbfounded...


    If it is in other places, Leng Yueda can let the horse run around by the rein, and eventually it will return home by itself.


    The so-called old horse knows the way, in fact, a good horse also knows the way.


    but--


    This trick is not easy to use in the sea of ??death...Here, all animals¡¯ path-knowledge skills are not good. In modern terms-that is, the magnetic field here is abnormally disturbed, which will affect the animal¡¯s brain. Instinctive to recognize direction.


    Without any choice¡­¡­


    Leng Yue could only turn his horse''s head and ran towards the direction he came.Such a move is actually very dangerous, because the horse runs on a straight path, but in fact, it is not... if you return along the same path, you will find that you will not be able to return to where you once came. .


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Leng Yue sat on the horse, allowing her horse to lead herself to the unknown. She also found out at this moment... she seemed to have lost her way.


    But this is not the most important...


    The most important thing is-she is thirsty and hungry now...


    Moreover, her horse has been running wildly for more than three hours, and there is no trace of strength...At this time, she is taking her slowly step by step.


    The sky has gradually darkened.


    Leng Yue became more anxious...


    She knew that the night in the Gobi was very cold.


    Don''t look at the heat that makes people want to undress and walk, but-at night, you will find... You can freeze to death on the Gobi.


    However, no matter how urgent it is, it will not help...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1393

    Leng Yue had already planned it. If after nightfall, she still can''t find her way back, then - all she can do is kill Ma Guoguo...


    After killing the horse, you can drink horse blood to quench your thirst, and you can also eat raw meat and fruit belly. Of course, the most important thing is that she can hide in the horse''s belly and survive the long icy night in the Gobi.


    Although the horse is their most loyal friend to the Huns on horseback, but-in order to survive... they don''t care much.


    Time passed by every minute...


    Leng Yue didn''t find any familiar scenes... it almost made her desperate.


    But at this time the sky is still dark...


    The temperature dropped abruptly, and the cold moon, which was originally not too thick, felt a bit of chill.


    Leng Yue pulled the reins and stopped...


    She jumped off her horse and gently stroked the long mane of her love horse...


    And her horse, thinking that her master was playing with her, arched Lengyue''s little hand with her horse''s head.


    Leng Yue couldn''t help but burst into tears with this movement of the horse...


    The horse is loyal and human...


    Leng Yue¡¯s horse was given to her by her father when she was still a pony...


    It can be said that Leng Yue raised this horse... She fed it to graze, brushed its fur... Treated it like her own child.


    But now--she wants to live for herself, kill it...


    "Little star...Little star..." Leng Yue stroked her beloved horse lightly, whispering the name of her beloved horse in her mouth... her little hand was trembling and could hardly hold her short knife."I''m sorry...I''m sorry...Woo..."


    Little Xingxing didn¡¯t know why his master was crying. It used its head to arch its master, wanting her to go up, and supporting her to move forward...


    Leng Yue''s whole body is about to collapse...


    She couldn''t help but squatted there and burst into tears...


    Just when Leng Yue was crying bitterly... Suddenly, from a distance, a voice came from Feng''er.


    [The sky and the earth are long, the passengers are in a hurry, the tide rises and falls...]


    This voice immediately alarmed Leng Yue...


    She leaped for a moment and stood up...Whether she wiped away her tears, she straightened her ears, distinguishing the direction of the sound.


    What does someone represent?


    Some people represent that there is water, some represent real objects, and some represent a way to survive...


    The most important thing is that someone represents that she will never kill a horse anymore...


    Thinking of this, Leng Yue was full of excitement...


    After she discerned the direction the sound was coming from, she turned over and jumped on the horse again... "Little star, hurry up, let''s run in that direction!!"


    And her beloved horse Xiaoxing Xingxing also spared no effort, and under the command of her master, ran in the direction of the distant sound.


    As the voice became clearer and clearer, Leng Yue''s heart became more and more excited...


    After bypassing a sand dune, she finally saw a glimmer of light...


    The bright light seemed so warm in the dark night.


    "Little Xingxing, rush..." Leng Yue didn''t care much anymore, she ran directly towards the light...


    And the singing seemed to be agitated by the sound of horseshoes, and stopped...


    After a while--


    Leng Yue finally rushed to the fire, as she had expected-there were indeed people here, a handsome young man in a white Han suit was sitting in front of a bonfire, staring at her blankly, as if frightened... ¡­


    "Hello, hello... can you give me some water?" Leng Yue saw the boy''s first glance, and was attracted by his peerless elegance. His original desire to snatch was suddenly extinguished, but instead He stammered and asked in Chinese that he was not good at.


    Reference 1790


    One thousand seven hundred and ninety chapters


    Looking at the exotic woman in front of him, Zhou Ye didn''t know how to complain.


    He was only inspired by the vast Gobi to sing, and he just walked around with a howl, and he hooked up a beautiful woman.


    And this beauty seems to be...a bit familiar??


    Some are like an actress named Lin Peng, but much younger than her?


    "That...what''s your name?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "I...My name is Lengyue!!" Lengyue had already jumped from love immediately at this time.


    She led the horse and walked to the campfire...and asked again in a low voice: "Yes, can you give me some water?"


    "Ah, yes, of course there is no problem!!" Zhou Ye smiled, picked up a bottle of pure water from his side and handed it to Leng Yue...


    Leng Yue stupidly took the bottle of pure water from Zhou Ye... She held the water bottle in her hand for a while.


    She can see the water inside, but... how do you open this thing??


    Leng Yue tried to pull out what appeared to be the stopper on the water bottle, but-she pulled it out for a long time, but she couldn''t pull it out...


    She was originally a little bit hungry and thirsty, plus she couldn¡¯t drink it, which made Leng Yue¡¯s last bit of patience wear out... In a rage, she drew out the short knife on her waist and wanted to This thing is split...


    "Wait..." Zhou Ye smiled and stopped Leng Yue''s actions... He gently took the bottled water from Leng Yue''s hand, then gently unscrewed it, and passed it over again."Okay, you can drink now!!"


    "..." Leng Yue looked at the bottled water in her hand, then at Zhou Ye...then she gently lifted her veil, just like that, drinking water.


    And Zhou Ye stood there looking at her cheerfully...


    This product is actually a crime of bad taste. I deliberately gave the ancients a bottle of water to see Leng Yue''s reaction...


    What should I say??It''s really good, very interesting...


    Moreover, Zhou Ye almost figured out who Leng Yue was...


    This Nima, how many movies does this world incorporate??Actually even have a heavenly lion??Damn it, and it looks like it was years before the plot started...


    This is interesting...


    Princess Lengyue-Southern Xiongan... This time it didn''t come out for nothing.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1394

    At this time, Leng Yue had already drunk a bottle of bottled water...No way, for nearly ten hours, she hadn''t dripped in, and she ran all the way, almost dying of thirst.


    "Thank you!!" Leng Yue gently returned the bottle to Zhou Ye and thanked him.


    Why did you return the empty plastic bottle to Zhou Ye??


    Because in Leng Yue''s view, such a transparent magical kettle must be a treasure. People have already given her water to drink. How can she covet other treasures any more??


    And Zhou Ye didn''t explain. After taking the water bottle, he stretched his hand to the side and smiled: "If the girl doesn''t dislike it, let''s eat something together?"


    "Um..." Leng Yue sat beside Zhou Ye unceremoniously, her stomach was also hungry...


    In the final analysis, Leng Yue is a prairie child, with a real personality, one said one, the other said two...If it is a Han daughter, it is estimated that no matter how hungry she is in her belly, she will give a little bit of humility. After all, she must be reserved.


    Zhou Ye smiled and watched Leng Yue sitting beside him, then drew out his short knife, and was about to cut the lamb roasting on the campfire...


    "Girl, don''t be anxious!" Zhou Ye said, and took out a small plate from the side, which was filled with the sauce he specially prepared... "Use this to dip and eat, it tastes better!"


    "..." Leng Yue holds a knife in one hand and meat in the other...


    For a while, I didn''t even have a hand to get the sauce dish...


    This Nima is embarrassing...


    Leng Yue is not eating, not eating...


    "I''ll help you!!" Zhou Ye smiled, and sliced ??a piece of lamb on the roast lamb with one hand, then lightly dipped it in the sauce dish, and raised his hand to deliver it to Leng Yue''s gaze. go with¡­¡­


    However, Leng Yue¡¯s veil is a little in the way...


    Zhou Ye didn''t think much about it, and he took off Leng Yue''s veil directly - after all, with his eyesight, Leng Yue was actually the same with or without the veil.


    "Come on, Zhang Zeng..."


    Leng Yue was completely sluggish at this time...


    According to the custom of the Hungarians, the veil of the unmarried daughter will be hung up, and only her husband can take off the veil on the wedding night...


    But now--his veil was actually taken off by this boy...


    what is this??


    Does it count...I-myself-married to this boy??


    However, at this time, Zhou Ye''s meat slices had already been delivered to her side... Leng Yue opened his eyes blankly and ate the meat slices in.


    "Is it delicious?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Yeah!!!" Although Leng Yue''s thoughts were numb in her heart, she nodded involuntarily when she heard Zhou Ye''s question.


    "Will you eat it now?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "..." Leng Yue originally wanted to nod her head, saying that she had learned... But when she nodded halfway, she turned to shaking her head... Maybe it was because she liked the feeling of being fed by the young man in front of her...


    "Okay!!" How could Leng Yue''s thoughts be concealed from the thousand-year-old monster Zhou Ye??


    However, he also likes to feed little Lolita...Speaking of which, Lengyue is only fourteen or five years old at this time, which is in the final stage of Lolita."Come, I''ll feed you!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Leng Yue couldn''t help but burst into a smile on her face, she nodded vigorously, and then moved her little head over...


    In this way, one person feeds, one person eats... By the bonfire, the two of them are like a small couple, sprinkling dog food there.


    And at this time, Leng Yue¡¯s beloved horse, Little Xingxing, also got close to Zhou Ye¡¯s dream demon...want to eat some of it...


    And Mengmo is kind to this little sister, but it''s a pity... Mengmo eats meat, and although Little Xingxing also eats meat, but... the main feed is grass...


    After eating a few bites, Little Xingxing stopped, and with an aggrieved expression, he stepped behind his owner and arched his owner...


    However, even though Leng Yue knew that her beloved horse was hungry, she could not find fodder for it in this Gobi...


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye has good oats in his bracelet. It was originally eaten by the dream monster, but this one doesn''t eat oats at all... It loves meat. As the sister of the nightmare, it is more picky than his sister. At least Nightmare eats some oatmeal, and it doesn''t taste it.


    what?You asked where the nightmare went?Isn''t Nightmare the woman Sonia given to him by Zhou Ye?


    Therefore, he had to concoct another nightmare beast, of course it can''t be called a nightmare, so it is called a nightmare.


    "Little guy, are you hungry? Wait a minute..." Zhou Ye smiled and stood up, turned around and got into his magic tent... After a while, he walked out with a small bag of oats, and he tore it open. The bag of oats was placed in front of the little star, "Eat it!!"


    Reference 1791


    The first thousand seven hundred and ninety one


    Leng Yue looked a little dumbfounded at Zhou Ye''s actions...


    She looked at the tent and then at Zhou Ye''s horse.


    Then I looked at the lamb in my hand and the seasoning next to it...


    There is confusion in my mind...


    Where is this place??


    This is the sea of ??death, the lost Gobi... There is a sea of ??sand in and out.


    How did this boy bring so many things in??


    Look at the size of the tent, even if it is folded, it weighs a few jins...


    The bag of oats that Zhou Ye took out just now has to be more than 20 catties... plus a series of water, food, and firewood, etc., how can it be estimated to be several hundred catties...


    Don''t ask why firewood is added.


    Although in the Sea of ??Death, you can occasionally find some dry tree trunks and other plants that can be used as firewood, but-now it is not poplar wood that burns in bonfires. Although Lengyue does not know what plants are used for. It came out, but-definitely not Populus.


    You know, Lengyue, who grew up here, is no longer so familiar with the Populus trees.


    Who calls this ghost place? Populus euphratica has the most drought-tolerant plants??


    "You...you...who are you?" Leng Yue couldn''t help but pointed at Zhou Ye with her fingers... her voice trembled a little.


    You know, there are a lot of ghost legends in the sea of ??death.


    And the Hungarians, there are some... well, what should I say?


    People in this era are not only the Huns, but all races are superstitious.


    Leng Yue thought of the ghost stories from the sea of ??death, the land of the devil, that she had heard since she was a child.


    "Me?" Zhou Ye had just walked back from the little Xingxing at this time, looking at Leng Yue''s horrified look...then he understood the little girl''s thoughts.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1395

    No way, Zhou Ye, as the cheating little prince, would he still cheat the little prince if he met a girl without opening his mind field??


    It can be said that Zhou Ye knew everything about Leng Yue''s heart at this moment.


    Who understands a woman''s heart??Zhou Ye said-I understand!


    However, Zhou Ye understood...but looking at Xiao Lengyue''s horrified expression, his teasing thoughts revived...


    The night is long and I don¡¯t want to sleep...


    Let¡¯s spend a boring time with little loli...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled grinning intentionally, "Didn''t you have guessed it?"


    At this moment, Zhou Ye hadn''t walked to the side of the bonfire, and most of his handsome face was in the shadows... plus his superb performance... suddenly Leng Yue jumped up in shock. ...


    "You...you...you don''t come here!!" Although Leng Yue also possesses martial arts...but the theory of ghosts and gods is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    The night is deep, and in addition to being in this sea of ??death, let alone a girl¡¯s family, even a man has to be scared to paralyze there...


    Especially on this Gobi Desert, facing someone alone who doesn''t know if it is a ghost or a demon...How can this make Leng Yue not afraid??


    "Hehehehe..." Seeing the fear on Leng Yue''s little face, Zhou Ye had fun playing even more...


    "Why should I listen to you?" Zhou Ye smiled evilly...


    Step by step towards Leng Yue...


    Lengyue Lori was so frightened that she almost collapsed...


    Some people, after being frightened...will directly limp on the ground.


    And some people?


    After being frightened, there will be a strong desire to attack...


    And Leng Yue is precisely the latter... She also drew out her short knife at this time, and stabbed Zhou Ye in the heart...


    Will Zhou Ye be stabbed by Leng Yue''s short knife??


    The answer is-yes!!


    This guy wants to do something more interesting...


    I saw that he deliberately caught Leng Yue¡¯s short knife with his Hungarian mouth. By the way, he used magic to melt the first half of Leng Yue¡¯s short knife into molten iron and instantly cooled it down. The short knife hung in his Hungarian mouth like that. As if he was really hit by the knife.


    And Leng Yue felt that the handle of her short knife was released as soon as it was hot, so she didn''t know what happened...


    She only saw her short knife, and it stuck it straight into Zhou Ye''s Hungarian mouth...


    Leng Yue, who thought she had already cast down demons and exterminated demons, just breathed a sigh of relief in her heart... she saw Zhou Ye standing there so straight, staring at her eyes, looking like she couldn''t catch her.


    "Huh..." Leng Yue sighed, then strolled to Zhou Ye''s front, stood on tiptoe, trying to close Zhou Ye''s eyes... "Sorry, thank you for the water... and thank you The food for me...but...we have different ways, we cannot...if there is an afterlife, you will be a man and I will be a man, and I will be your wife!!"


    "Why use it in the world? It''s okay now!!" Zhou Ye''s words made Leng Yue jump up with a wow.


    "You, you, you are not dead?" Leng Yue was almost stupid...


    "You all know I''m a demon... Do you think a normal short knife can kill me?" Zhou Ye''s role-playing was happier.


    "You...what do you want?" Lengyue little Lolita stepped back step by step...she no longer knew what to do.


    run??


    Zhou Ye stood between her and her beloved horse...How could he rush over??


    kill?


    If a knife is stuck in someone¡¯s heart, how can I kill??Use bite??


    Leng Yue is only fourteen or five years old. At this time... it is almost the limit.


    "I''m going to eat you!!" Zhou Ye smiled, his figure flashed, and he rushed to the front of Leng Yue... casually threw the Hungarian knife to the ground, and then hugged Leng Yue Lolita... ...Open your mouth and bite...


    Leng Yue had been so scared that she collapsed... totally don''t know what to do??


    It''s just-- after a long while...


    Leng Yue discovered that this beautiful demon, why doesn''t it hurt to bite??And...not only it doesn¡¯t hurt, but it also feels unspeakable...It feels like a cat scratching her heart...


    And, why does this guy only bite his own face??


    Bite from the ear to the cheek, from the chin to his own little coot...


    Does he want to eat his snake head first??


    Before you know it... Leng Yue''s little head has been confused...


    The whole person has a hazy feeling like being obsessed with a ghost, she unknowingly, unknowingly, proclaimed her snake head and let the bad guy eat...


    And, eating and eating... as if he was still taking off his clothes??


    Although Leng Yue knew it was wrong...


    However, Zhou Ye was extremely comfortable eating, and she lost a trace of strength all over her body... and only let him fiddle with...


    Forget it... In fact, the food to become a demon is pretty good, at least very comfortable...


    Leng Yue, who had completely given up struggling, was brought to the rhythm by Zhou Ye... I don''t know when... She felt that she was being held on a soft and soft collapse by Zhou Ye, and then-a sudden pain hit her. ... She couldn''t help but screamed out...


    Reference 1792


    The first thousand seven hundred and ninety-two chapters


    In the desert, not only is the sunset beautiful, but the morning sun is also beautiful.


    When the morning sun in the east was rising, a line of two and two horses were walking slowly in a certain direction.


    Although it is two horses and two horses, but...


    There is a horse, but it is empty...


    Because, two people sat on the other horse...


    This group of people is not someone else, but Zhou Ye and Leng Yue.


    Ever since Leng Yue was completely eaten by Zhou Ye last night, Zhou Ye has explained a little bit about her abilities...This made Leng Yue in joy, and couldn''t help but complain about this bad guy would scare herself...


    However, Leng Yue''s complaint was directly erased by Zhou Ye on the grounds that "You have already hit me a knife, and it was tied."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1396

    When Leng Yue thought that Zhou Ye kindly gave herself water to drink and invited herself to eat, but she stabbed him, the whole person was not good... In her opinion, it was not only grace and revenge, but also...


    Therefore, she strongly demanded that Zhou Ye stabbed herself too...otherwise, she felt uneasy.


    Of course Zhou Ye would not stab her own woman... However, Leng Yue reluctantly asked Zhou Ye to do that.


    In desperation, Zhou Ye could only stabbed...Of course, not with a knife, but with his own parts, and it was not a single stabbing, it was a lot.


    Ahem...


    I haven''t finished the stabbing till now... I ask if you are afraid?


    "Ye, how long will we, we have... to get out... out of this sea of ??death!!!" Leng Yue couldn''t even say a single word at this moment, there was no way... she was still being stabbed... Especially when the Dream Demon Horse walked up and down, she was about to collapse...


    "Are you in a hurry to go home? Baby!" Zhou Ye smiled and asked in a low voice in Leng Yue''s ear.


    "No...no...no!" Leng Yue really didn''t know what to say, she just wanted to get out of the sea of ??death quickly so that she could get out of this embarrassing situation.


    To be honest, it¡¯s uncomfortable to do too many things like this...


    Especially Leng Yue has been frightened by Zhou Ye now... Since she woke up in the morning until now, in just over an hour, she has drunk a lot of boil, why did she drink it?you guess¡­¡­


    "In this case, let''s speed up and hurry up!!" Zhou Ye said, slapped the Dream Demon Horse wickedly, and shouted: "Go, Dream Demon, your little mistress is in a hurry to go home. Let''s run!!!"


    As the modulating horse beast of Umbrella Technology, Dream Monster is of course psychic...


    Hearing his master''s words, it made a long hiss, opened its four hooves, and ran wildly toward the front.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if Dream Monsters run like this, Leng Yue, who is sitting in front of Zhou Ye, has suffered... but Leng Yue, who has no other choice, can only hug the Nightmare Horse¡¯s neck tightly, silver teeth and biting loudly. Cursed: "Ah... bastard dream demon... and you, Ye... you... this big villain... ah!!!"


    And Zhou Ye laughed loudly... Death Gobi was really an excellent place for Ma Zhen.


    Three hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye and Leng Yue, who were rushing all the way, were already approaching the periphery of the Sea of ??Death...


    However, at this moment, a team of knights in black leather armors met, holding up something like a totem symbol like a two-handed swallow-winged axe...


    From afar, seeing this cavalry team, Leng Yue shouted happily: "This is my father''s subordinates, they are coming to me!!!"


    Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Leng Yue''s happy face, and said nothing...


    The abnormal state between the two had long since been relieved... and Leng Yue somewhat regained some energy, all because Zhou Ye had heard the hoofs of the cavalry long ago, heralding their arrival...


    Otherwise, do you think it would be such a coincidence, the edge of the sea of ??death is so big, you can just touch it??


    "Hey, I''m here!!" Leng Yue didn''t care about her own man''s attitude, she directly waved her arms at the southern Xiongan army...


    And those guys obviously saw Leng Yue, and rushed over quickly...


    "Princess Lengyue, are you okay!!"


    Coming to the front, a knight strangled the horse under his hips, then he arched his hand to Leng Yue, and said: "The king got news of King Zuo Xian''s rebellion last night, and Starry Night came... We just quelled the rebellion. , The king ordered us to enter the sea of ??death to find you!!"


    "I''m okay!!" Hearing the knight''s explanation, Leng Yue gradually calmed down... She was just a little happy because she saw her father''s cavalry, so she didn''t want to do anything...


    "This is?" The knight who led the soldiers also noticed that his princess was actually snuggling in the arms of a man...


    "He is Zhou Ye...and also my fellow!!" Leng Yuefeng said lightly...as if it were justified for her to marry Zhou Ye.


    "This..." The knight didn''t know what to do...


    Fuck, the princess ran to the sea of ??death one night, and brought back a man, and said that this was her man??What does man mean??


    In the custom of Southern Huongan, only when a woman introduces her husband to others, she will say-this is my man.


    The fifteen-year-old Princess Lengyue actually has a husband...??


    The knight really doesn''t know what to say?


    Huh??


    He is not qualified...


    It can be said that the King of Southern Huong''an treasures his daughter very much, and Leng Yue has also been striving since she was a child. He dare not say anything about Wen Tao and martial arts, but the theory of martial arts alone is better than many boys of the same age.If it were not that the throne could not be passed on to women, the King of Southern Hungan really wanted to pass on the throne to his daughter...


    It''s just that, although he can''t pass the throne to his own daughter, she has already agreed that she is the Youxian King of Southern Xiong''an.


    Have you seen a woman named king??


    The King of Hun''an is so self-willed, so...


    "Okay! Don''t say it! Let''s go back... I just want to see my father too!" Leng Yue also saw the knight''s embarrassment, and she directly waved her hand and said, "Let''s go!"


    With Leng Yue''s words...


    A group of knights dispersed, and then guarded their princess and the princess''s man in the middle, and walked towards the sea of ??death...


    Being able to find my princess so easily made the faces of all the knights a hint of joy.


    You know, going deep into the sea of ??death is a matter of death without life.


    But-King Huongan''s order cannot be ignored, they can say that they broke into the sea of ??death with their heads in their hands.


    Now, one person has found his own princess without damage. This is really the blessing of the gods.


    As for Leng Yue, she nestled her body in her own man''s arms and whispered: "As soon as I see my father, you don''t need to be nervous, let me tell you everything..."


    "Hmm!!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    Reference 1793


    One thousand seven hundred and ninety-three chapters


    now----


    In the oasis where Leng Yue had escaped...


    The King of Hun¡¯an was looking angrily at King Zuo Xian Xiwei who was tied up with a rope in front of him, and he shouted and asked: ¡°Xiwei, I do not treat you badly on weekdays, although I am taking your father¡¯s throne, but I also made you King Zuo Xian, why do you rebel?"


    "Hahaha... Do you know how your throne came? I thought you forgot it?" Zuo Xian Wang Xiwei, who was tied up like a rice dumpling, laughed loudly: "Zuo Xian Wang? Pooh, What kind of shit King Zuo Xian, Sora has a title and no power at all, also called King Zuo Xian?"


    "Hmph, I don''t know what the hell!!" King Huongan said angrily: "I ask you, where is my daughter?"


    "Didn''t I already tell you? Your daughter was forced into the sea of ??death by my people, and she can''t come back...you just die with this heart!! Hahahahahaha!!"


    Said this, Xiwei laughed loudly, although the rebellion failed...but-he was very content to kill King Hun''s most beloved daughter.


    "You¡ªdamn it!!!" The King of Hun''an was so angry that he almost didn''t vomit blood on the spot.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1397

    Xiwei did say that his subordinates forced his daughter into the sea of ??death... and he did send someone to find it... However, the King of Hungarian was still a little unwilling, in case Xiwei was lying to himself What about??What if your daughter has actually been caught??


    This made him afraid to kill this joy when he didn''t get the news about his daughter''s life and death...


    Throw the rat avoidance device.


    Just when the King Xiong''an was so happy that he had nowhere to vent, suddenly a warrior flew all the way into the account and said loudly: "The king, the princess and the princess are back!!"


    "What!" Hearing the return from his subordinates, the King of Hun-an was overjoyed. He stood up with a rush and strode out of the book...While walking, he said: "Since my daughter has returned, then this fellow It''s useless... After you tie him up to me, throw him outside and feed the wolves..."


    "Yes, King!!" Several warriors came over.He directly picked up the already stunned Xiwei and dragged it towards the outside...


    "No...it''s impossible...impossible...no one can come out of the sea of ??death..." Xiwei was already dumbfounded at this time...


    It''s a pity that dumbfounded is dumbfounded... But he is still going to die.


    The so-called feeding of the wolf, of course, is not to tie him, throw it into the wilderness and it will be over...


    Rather, he made a few cuts in his body, and then smeared some of his deadly parts with the secret medicine that made the wolves hate¡ªthrown to the place where the wolves were infested... a group of people watched him from a distance. Raw torn to pieces...


    Because the deadly parts will be coated with secret medicine, the wolves will not bite those parts, but will choose other less deadly parts to bite. This makes the person fed the wolf stay awake all the time, watching One''s own meat was eaten up bit by bit by the wolves... That kind of feeling can drive a life''s life crazy.


    Let''s not talk about the tragic experience of this unlucky person, but also about the King of Xiong''an who went to meet his daughter.


    As soon as he got out of the tent, he saw his daughter sitting on the horse... His heart settled down...


    "Lengyue, my daughter..." King Hun''an said, he was about to go forward and hug his daughter...


    However, at this moment, he suddenly discovered the teenager standing behind his daughter...


    This made him suddenly stunned."Daughter, who is he??"


    "He is Zhou Ye, my fellow!!" Leng Yue said without hesitation.


    "What!!!" The King of Hungarian yelled in disbelief: "How do you know..."


    "I met him in the sea of ??death!!" Saying this, Leng Yue gave her man a soft look, and then said: "If it weren''t for him, I would have died in the sea of ??death!!" !"


    In fact, it is not as exaggerated as Leng Yue said. If according to normal history, even Leng Yue could not bear to kill the horse, he would eventually be found by the cavalry sent by her father.


    However, isn''t Leng Yue trying to deepen the image of her man in her father''s mind??


    Hearing what his daughter said, the King of Hun-an suppressed his excitement secretly, and looked up and down Zhou Ye...


    I have to say that even though he is both a man, the King of Hun and An, looking at Zhou Ye, had to say that he was a handsome young man.


    "Thank you, this little brother for saving my daughter!!" The King of Xiong''an arched his hand at Zhou Ye and said, "Please sit down in the account!! I have to thank the little brother very much."


    The King of Hungarian and Angan never mentioned that his daughter was married to Zhou Ye. Instead, he called Zhou Ye a little brother. This way-he planned to marry him.


    However, is Zhou Ye an ordinary person?


    Shameless with him, he will be more shameless than others.


    "Where, Master Taishan has passed the award, we are all a family, why don''t you say thank you..." Zhou Ye smiled, and he was speechless while playing the King Xiong''an.


    With the reminder of Zhou Ye''s words, Leng Yue also realized what her father wanted to do...


    She saw her face strained, and she said loudly, "Father, what do you want to do? In this life, I only recognize Zhou Ye as my man. He is dead. I will accompany him to death. He lives and I will serve him... He took off his veil, and my person has already belonged to him!!"


    "..." Hearing his daughter''s words, the King of Xiong''an was speechless for a while... it''s nothing more. It seemed that his daughter was determined to marry Zhou Ye after eating the weight. What else could he say??


    Stick to Mandarin Duck??The father and daughter become enemies??


    Can''t make it...


    But-it is impossible without revenge...


    Thinking of this, the King of Hun''an laughed and said: "Lengyue, you child, what anxious... Father, I am just a momentary gaffe. Come on, since everyone is your own family, then don''t see anything else... Hurry up, Sit in the tent... come, serve wine, I want to have two drinks with my [good son-in-law]!!"


    "Hehe...respect is worse than fate, Master Taishan please!!!" Drinking?Who is Zhou Ye afraid of??


    A group of people entered the account, and some of them brought up the wine and meat...


    To be honest, the wine of the Huns is just like that, the meat is even more tasteless...


    There is no way, salt, they have a lot of saline-alkali land, but they don''t know how to refine table salt. All salt and wine are traded with the Han Dynasty.


    Of course I don¡¯t want to add more salt when I cook on weekdays...


    Zhou Ye, who refused to wrong him, simply took out some sauce to dip the meat.


    The King of Hungarian and An''an saw Zhou Ye''s novel way of eating, and of course he wanted to give it a try... This attempt could not stop immediately.


    It can be said that this is the best meat meal that the King of Hungarian believed he had eaten...


    After eating the meat, of course it''s time to drink...Zhou Ye did not hesitate to take out the fiveX liquid he prepared with all his heart... After two bottles of wine, the King of Hun and An had already begun to hold his shoulders and call brothers. , When it comes to the third bottle...the King of Huongan can''t get up again.


    And what about Zhou Ye?Then she was still sober and hugged Princess Lengyue to play around in the oasis...


    Reference 1794


    One thousand seven hundred and ninety-four chapters


    When the morning sun shines on this oasis...


    Zhou Ye opened his eyes... As soon as he flicked, he felt that Leng Yue beside him was like a lazy kitten, arching towards his arms...


    Seeing Leng Yue''s lovely sleeping face, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but teasing his heart again, chuckled lightly, and pinched Leng Yu''s Qiong Nose with his hands...


    After a while...


    Leng Yue was awakened...


    As soon as she woke up, she found out who was making fun of herself...


    "Bad guy!!" Leng Yue snorted, and plunged into Zhou Ye''s arms, touching his chin, just a mouthful...


    Of course, Leng Yue was not willing to bite hard...


    Although she knew that no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t bite her own man, but-she still felt distressed.


    "Morning, Yue''er..." Zhou Ye greeted Leng Yue with a smile.


    "My man...Good morning!!" Leng Yuejiao smiled and lightly pecked at her man''s corner, then sat up...


    The fur blanket slid down her shoulders... The beauty before Hungary was seen by Zhou Ye...


    As for this, Leng Yue didn''t care at all...The two did all the same things, let alone-he was her man, and she had nothing to avoid.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1398

    Zhou Ye leaned on the pillow, smiling as he watched Leng Yue stand beside the warm shop, dressing up...


    Soon, Leng Yue was dressed up...


    After all, the underdeveloped transportation in this era also restricts the circulation of goods.


    In addition, Southern Huong''an is located at the southern end of the Western Regions, the mountains are far away, rouge gouache or something, you can''t find it here.


    However, Leng Yue herself was only fourteen or five years old, and coupled with her natural beauty, she didn''t need those things, and she was beautiful enough.


    After appreciating the change of the perfect person, Zhou Ye will of course also get up...


    But Leng Yue put down her princess''s shelf and helped her man put on clothes.


    Although Leng Yue, who had never served people before, seemed a little clumsy to do these things, but--this thought was enough to make Zhou Ye moved.


    Originally Leng Yue was served by two maids, but¡ª


    Zhou Ye didn''t like Leng Yue''s two maids...Moreover, Leng Yue didn''t want unrelated people to see her man''s body, so Leng Yue didn''t let her maid come in to serve herself and Zhou Ye.


    Why doesn''t Zhou Ye like Leng Yue''s two maids??


    Ahem... No way, it looks too ordinary.


    After Zhou Ye and Leng Yue were dressed neatly, naturally someone helped them put the washing utensils into the account.


    After washing up...Zhou Ye and Leng Yue walked out of her tent.


    At this moment, Leng Yue''s father also walked out of his tent with the support of the two maids...


    The King of Hun¡¯an, who was holding his forehead uncomfortably, saw his daughter walking out of the tent together with the culprit of his hangover and headache at a glance...


    Suddenly laughed and said, "Boy, your wine is strong enough, is there any more?"


    "Yes, if someone asks if it is, you ask, of course there is!!" Zhou Ye also said with a smile.


    "Okay, refreshing!!" The King of Hungarian laughed loudly: "I will send someone to invite the heads of the tribes of Hungarian, and I will hold the wedding here for you in the evening!! At that time, don''t be mean Great wine!"


    "No problem!!" Zhou Ye replied with a smile.


    King Hung''an is not good-natured, he intends to let those chiefs also taste the feeling of his hangover this morning!!


    With the order of King Xiong''an, the whole oasis became lively...


    Those who kill sheep kill sheep, those who move wine move wine...


    Although Zhou Ye had promised to provide good wines, those wines were only for the heads of the tribes and people with identities, and the others-still made do with Yangnai Bar.


    And Leng Yue, also greeted by several elderly women, began to dress up.


    In the blink of an eye-it was dark.


    In the open space of the oasis, a raging bonfire has been lit...


    The heads of the tribes have also come here...


    The area occupied by Southern Hun''an is not large, and they are not far away from each other... Therefore, they can gather together so quickly.


    If you think about it, you know, the so-called 36 countries of the Western Regions¡ªthe Gobi Deserts that cannot be inhabited, and each country doesn¡¯t have much territory ¡ª you know, the 36 countries of the Western Regions mentioned at that time are in modern times Xinjiang...


    The overall look is not small, but there are not many places to divide it.


    And the marriage of Huns and Angans naturally does not have as many etiquettes as the marriage of Han people...


    In many cases, the so-called wedding is to gather everyone together and have a big meal.


    Then let everyone get to know the new couple, which is considered married.


    It''s just that on the night of the wedding, something happened...


    Leng Yue¡¯s beauty is quite famous in Hungary and Angola. At the wedding that night, when he routinely asked if anyone opposed the marriage of the two men, a dozen stunned people came out. I want to compare with Zhou Ye...


    Of course, even if the competition wins, they won''t do any good...


    However, this group of guys are still willing to do it if they can lose the face of Zhou Ye''s little white face.


    Unfortunately, these guys picked the wrong person...


    Facing the provocations of these guys, Zhou Ye didn''t bother to provoke them one by one and told them to let them go together.


    Faced with Zhou Ye''s exaggerated words, the group of stunned youths certainly wouldn''t be ambiguous...


    However, when a dozen people went together, it took less than a minute to be unceremoniously spent by Zhou Ye, and they all fell to the ground.


    This quelled other guys who were about to move on the spot...


    King Xiong''an was even more embracing when he saw this situation...


    To say that King Hun¡¯an was satisfied with Zhou Ye, the only thing he was dissatisfied with was that Zhou Ye looked a little thin and not as strong as other men. Now it seems... he¡¯s gone, he can be called a son-in-law. It''s Neng Wen Neng Wu.


    In his excitement, King Xiong''an directly took out the dozen or so bottles of five X liquid that Zhou Ye had given him, and had a drink with the leaders.


    And Zhou Ye hid in her tent with Leng Yue in his arms... The spring night is worth a lot of money, and the ghosts are drinking with those drunks.


    That night----


    The king of Hung''an and the heads of Hung''an were drunk...


    All of them are ugly...


    Fortunately, they are highly powerful, and no one dares to say anything about them.


    Zhou Ye and Leng Yue stayed in Oasis for a while... they were about to get up and leave.


    Although King Xiong''an was reluctant to give up, he also knew that he could not keep Zhou Ye...


    In the end, it was the big bag and small bag that gave his daughter something for fear that his daughter would be wronged by Zhou Ye.


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye led Leng Yue, guarded by a dozen knights, towards the location of the Western Regions Protector...


    "Ye, why are we going to the Protector of the Western Regions?" Leng Yue, who was nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, asked curiously.


    "How about finding a sister for you?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    Reference 1795


    One thousand seven hundred and ninety-five chapters

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1399

    "Find me a sister?" Leng Yue was stunned when she heard her man''s words, and then she quickly realized what Zhou Ye meant.


    "Are you going to find a woman?" Leng Yue said, her face couldn''t help but wear a trace of anger... She said, pressing the saddle under the hip, and a 180-degree loop came directly on the saddle bridge. , Came directly to my man face to face... "You are actually going to find a woman!!"


    "Good riding skills!" Zhou Ye picked a thumbing at Leng Yue.


    Leng Yue¡¯s action is not unthrilling. You must know¡ªat this moment, Zhou Ye¡¯s dream monster is still running, and...Zhou Ye is still sitting behind Leng Yue, the difficulty of her action is extremely high. High.


    "Don''t talk about those useless!!" Leng Yue''s small face was cold, her arms wrapped around Zhou Ye''s neck, and he asked fiercely: "Did you just say--you are going to find a woman?"


    "Huh!!!" Zhou Ye nodded and admitted shamelessly.


    "I, I, I killed you!!" Leng Yue was nowhere to vent because of Zhou Ye''s shamelessness... She closed her arms angrily, and gnawed at Zhou Ye''s handsome face... ¡­


    Of course, Zhou Ye can''t tolerate this... just a small moon...


    Right now, Zhou Ye adjusted his angle slightly, and Leng Yue bit his eyes right now, and Zhou Ye took the opportunity to close his arms... Holding Leng Yue is just a bite...


    She only gnawed her body weak and soft...In the end, she collapsed helplessly in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    "Now I am going to find a woman?" Zhou Ye looked at the little woman with silky eyebrows and boneless body in his arms, and laughed in a low voice...


    "No!" Leng Yue certainly refused to let go...


    "Then come again!!" Zhou Ye didn''t hesitate to go up again...


    After a while--


    "Can I find a woman?"


    "I want to be a big one! She wants to call my sister!!"


    "Well, there can be this!!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    Leng Yue couldn''t help but lightly beat Zhou Ye on the shoulder with angrily...Forget it, I didn''t bother to reason with this bad guy...


    Anyway, she is reluctant to leave, and she can only let this bad guy make trouble...


    Actually, speaking of Leng Yue, she felt very sorry for Zhou Ye. Every time she did her husband and wife affairs, she tried her best to satisfy Zhou Ye. She even used all the tricks passed down from the mothers. , To no avail...


    Every time she forced herself into a coma before she gave up...


    Alas, as his wife, he can''t be satisfied, the guilt in Leng Yue''s heart is unimaginable.


    Therefore, she let go so easily and promised Zhou Ye to find a woman.


    A small family storm disappeared invisible...


    It''s just that the dozen or so guards who are bystanders feel as if there are tens of thousands of beasts rushing past.


    Is that done??


    Is this still their princess Lengyue who doesn''t lose beard??


    Especially when the dog food was eaten along the way, it was really-being fed dog food all the time.


    At this moment, more than a dozen guards had only one thought in their hearts, and they would find a woman to marry when they returned...They really couldn''t stand this dog food.


    Of course, the above is just babbling.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The station in Southern Xiong''an was not far from the Western Regions Protectorate, and it took only two days to ride on horseback.


    When you can see the city where the Western Regions Protector House is located from a distance, more than a dozen guards have also bid farewell to their princess and Zhou Ye. They are eager to go back and get married...


    Leng Yue didn''t keep them, and after telling them to help her father peace, she waved them to leave.


    After the guard who watched her leave...Leng Yue looked at the remaining dozen horses and the things carried on their backs, and she was a little confused.


    This is a dowry given by her father, but...they are only two, so these things are a bit too cumbersome.


    "Xiao Yue''er, you can try the bracelet I gave you!!" Zhou Ye saw Leng Yue''s thoughts and laughed softly.


    "Yes!!" Leng Yue''s eyes lit up when he heard the man''s words.


    She raised her leg directly, jumped off the horse of her own man, and then walked to the horses, one by one, and the horses and the things they carried, all received the space bracelet on her wrist. in¡­¡­


    This bracelet was the first time she lost her body to Zhou Ye, Zhou Ye gave her a token of love...


    At the beginning, she was very happy to recycle and rewind.


    She even wanted to put Zhou Ye in... almost broke her bracelet.


    Just kidding, if the space bracelet is so powerful, if it can take in Zhou Ye, wouldn''t it be invincible??


    Ahem... It''s far away.


    After all these things were collected, the two of them returned to the state of being light and simple.


    And this time, Leng Yue didn''t ride with her man anymore.


    Because she was afraid that her man would be laughed at...


    why??


    Because she is a wicked woman, and her own man looks like a Han...


    You know, in this era, if a Han man marries a wicked woman as his wife, he will be laughed at.


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t care about these summaries. For him from later generations, as long as he is beautiful, what woman can''t marry?


    But - Leng Yue cared very much. She didn''t want her man to be laughed at. There was no way. Who told her to love him already in her bones?


    In this way, Zhou Ye rode her Dream Demon Horse, while Leng Yue rode her love horse Little Xingxing towards the distant city.


    From the hillside, half of the city is on the plain, and the other half is on the hillside. The city on the hillside and the city on the plain have overlaps and are independent of each other. They are horns. Defend the difficult city.


    Although the level of the Western Regions Duhu Mansion is not low, it has only three hundred soldiers.


    However, relying on these three hundred soldiers to maintain the safety of the Silk Road and to reconcile the grievances between the 36 countries in the Western Regions, I have to say-the powerful Han Dynasty behind it played a big role...


    Of course, none of this has anything to do with Zhou Ye...


    He came out to pick up girls anyway.


    The soldiers at the gate of the city were extremely strict with regard to the inspection of the caravans, but for people like Zhou Ye and Leng Yue who seemed to be alone and had no luggage, they were rather loose.


    After only a few interrogations, they let them pass.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1400

    Zhou Ye and Leng Yue rode leisurely on the streets of the city on horseback...


    There are many people on the street, with different dresses and different languages... Looking around, it''s an international metropolis, puff¡ª¡ª


    Of course, the above was just a joke in Zhou Ye''s heart.


    In this city full of earthen buildings, it is really not as beautiful as future generations imagined.


    Reference 1796


    The first thousand seven hundred and ninety-six chapters


    "Huh??" Zhou Ye suddenly saw a familiar face... "Brother Long??"


    "Brother Long?? Who is Brother Long?" Leng Yue couldn''t help being stunned when she heard the words of her own man.


    She knows that her own man should have no acquaintance in this world. Who is Long Brother he said??


    "No, no... he should be called Huo An!!!" Zhou Ye said, smiling slightly, turning to face Leng Yue and said, "Go, find someone to have a good chat!!"


    "Yeah!!!" Although she didn''t know what her own man meant, Leng Yue nodded her head obediently.


    Zhou Ye turned over and got off the horse, holding the Dream Demon, and walking towards the group of people shopping in front of him...


    Coming behind them, Zhou Ye smiled and slapped Huo An on the shoulder, "Hey!!"


    Huo An, who was going out shopping with his brother when nothing happened, felt his shoulder sink, and his habitual long sword was out of its sheath.


    He stabbed behind him without hesitation...


    However, when his long sword was about to stab someone, Huo An suddenly reacted. This is not the wilderness, but the city... How can there be wild wolves in the city?


    However, at this time, it was too late to think about retrieving the sword... Huo An couldn''t help but yell, and wanted to lie forward, so as to at least not hurt the people behind him.


    But-his movement was stopped by the people behind him.


    Moreover, Huo An also felt that his sword was being caught...


    "My guy kindly greeted you, but you actually drew your sword to face? You almost hurt my guy..." At this time, an angry scolding came over, followed by a scream, the sword unsheathed The sound.


    At this time, Huo An also turned his head and saw who was holding his sword.


    I saw that a handsome young man was looking at him with a smile, holding the sword he had just pierced through.


    "This little brother, I''m sorry, I''m sorry!!" Huo An hurriedly apologized: "Because there are often wild wolves attacking people from behind in the wild, so-this is a natural reaction, I am really sorry!!"


    "Stop talking nonsense, let me stab you too!!" As a person born in the Western Regions and bred in the Western Regions, Leng Yue certainly knows that it is easy to be misunderstood by being attacked by wild wolves when shooting people behind the Western Regions. Counterattack, and died without reason...


    but--


    Now, then, now, the man who was stabbed was her beloved man, her only man, how could she give up??


    Whether you say she is unreasonable, or whether you say she has double standards, in short, she is a person who helps relatives and does not help.


    On this point, she had very similar views with her fellow Zhou Ye.


    Facing the reluctant Leng Yue, Huo An hadn''t spoken yet, and the brothers beside him were reluctant...


    They also drew out their weapons, and then faced Leng Yue''s sword and said: "That woman, you are so unreasonable to speak. You are also a rascal looking at your dress. Others don''t know the rules here, don''t you know? ??"


    "Bah, I''m just being unreasonable today!!" Leng Yue said, she was about to smash her body and fight them.


    Unfortunately, her hand was grabbed by Zhou Ye."Well, Xiaoyue''er, it was not intentional, besides...I am fine with this!!"


    "Huh!!" Leng Yue heard Zhou Ye''s words and snorted coldly at Huo An and the others, and then carefully picked up Zhou Ye''s hand that grabbed the sword just now, and checked it carefully... "It''s okay. Ye, did you hurt anything?"


    Although she knew that her man was invulnerable, but-to worry is to worry, worry for no reason.


    "It''s okay!!" Zhou Ye smiled and let Leng Yue look at her hand.


    At this time, Huo An again apologized to Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye waved his hand, saying that he would not get in the way...


    "I don''t know why the little brother stopped me? Have we met?" Huo An asked strangely.


    "Of course I met!" Zhou Ye smiled...


    "Oh?" Huo An looked at Zhou Ye carefully. After half a day, he was sure that he had never seen Zhou Ye...


    If he had seen such a handsome boy, Huo An felt that he would never forget him.


    "We shouldn''t have seen it?" Huo An said uncertainly.


    "You have seen it, but you don''t remember it!!" Zhou Ye laughed and said, "Well, since we met here today, if we are destined, go, I invite you to have a drink!!"


    "This..." Huo An didn''t know, should he go?


    He is sure that he has never seen this boy, but this boy is very sure that he has seen himself?Then it must be the wrong person.


    Thinking of this, Huo An opened his mouth and said: "Little brother, you must have admitted the wrong person. I have never left the Western Regions, so how can I meet you? My name is Huo..."


    "I know your name is Huo An!!" Zhou Ye interrupted Huo An and said with a smile: "Whether you remember me or not, meeting is predestined. I only ask you to drink. You will not lose face, right? "


    "..." Huo An still hesitated...


    "Otherwise, I heard that your swordsmanship is very good? Otherwise-let''s come to a martial arts club, how about a competition? If I win, you will drink with me. If I lose, then let everything go. What?" Please don''t be as aggressive, Zhou Ye is also dependent on Huo An.


    He planned that every time he came across Brother Long''s movie, he would be smashed into him...just as a movie ticket owed to him.


    "Big brother, compare with him!!"


    "Yes, brother, compare with him!!!"


    Huo An hasn''t spoken yet, the brothers around him have already begun to irritate...


    In their opinion, although Zhou Ye is handsome, does it mean that he is superb in swordsmanship??How dare to compete with your eldest brother??Really never died.


    "Well, then, it''s better for us to click to the end!!" Under the encouragement of the brothers, Huo An also nodded.


    After all, he was only twenty years old at this time, when he was young and vigorous.


    Although there is an idea of ??maintaining peace, the young people still have the desire to win.


    A group of people simply found a clearing in the city...


    Huo An and Zhou Ye confronted each other with wooden sticks instead of swords...


    On Huo An''s side, a group of brothers cheered loudly for their brother.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1401

    On Zhou Ye''s side, Leng Yue was the only one, cheering for her own man...


    Although it seems that the strength of the relatives and friends of the two sides is somewhat different, but-in Zhou Ye''s view, in terms of appearance-the strength of the relatives and friends of his family is far superior to that of Huo An.


    No way, the brothers over Huo An, one by one, five big and three thick, none of them look good...


    However, regardless of the number of relatives and friends, and regardless of the appearance of the relatives and friends, these are meaningless for the competition.


    At this moment, Huo An, already holding a wooden stick, staring at Zhou Ye with his eyes, like a predator cheetah, ready to go.


    Reference 1797


    The first thousand seven hundred and ninety-seven chapters


    "Please!" Huo An clasped his fists, then struck a posture.


    Zhou Ye looked at Huo An and smiled slightly... "Please!"


    I saw Huo An at this moment, holding sticks in both hands, parallel to his shoulders, and the tip of the stick pointed at Zhou Ye...


    At first glance, this sword technique is the one commonly used in battlefields...


    Because, ordinary people in the rivers and lakes seldom use the two-handed sword holding method. For them, swordsmanship lies in the elegance, and the tricky change lies in the flexibility.


    Obviously, two-handed swords cannot do this.


    Only the swordsmanship used on the battlefield can hold swords in both hands...


    This kind of swordsmanship tempered on the battlefield is open and close, and it is an aura that has me invincible to move forward.


    The quality of the two swordsmanship cannot be clearly stated. After all, one is a single battle, the other is a group fight... there is no way to compare.


    As for Huo An''s posture, Zhou Ye looked indifferent, holding a stick in one hand, standing there just like a man who could not martial arts.


    Seeing this situation, Huo An couldn''t help but frown...


    Does this kid know how to use swordsmanship??Don''t accidentally hurt him again??


    Thinking of this, Huo An shook the wooden stick in his hand, then slammed forward and pierced Zhou Ye.


    Huo An has left a bit of extra energy in his hands, afraid that Zhou Ye will be hurt...


    However, when his sword was about to pierce Zhou Ye, he felt a flower in front of his eyes, and then, he lost Zhou Ye''s trace...


    When Huo An habitually wanted to turn around to defend, he felt a chill in his neck... Then a faint voice came into his ears.


    "you lose!!"


    It turned out that at this moment, Zhou Ye''s figure had already circled behind Huo An, and the wooden stick had been placed on his shoulder.


    If Zhou Ye is holding a real sword, then there is no doubt that Huo An''s life is already in Zhou Ye''s hands...


    "I lost..." Huo An sighed, the wooden stick in his hand loosened...


    He is not a person who can''t afford to lose, and he also thinks he can''t prevent Zhou Ye''s move just now, so - he is convinced to lose.


    Huo An was convinced, but his brothers were not convinced, "It doesn''t count... it doesn''t count!!"


    "Yes, kid, you are cheating!!"


    "Yes, that''s right... One more match!!"


    "Yes, one more match!!"


    Leng Yue, who stood by and watched the battle, became angry when he heard the irritating sound of these guys."You guys, can''t afford to lose, can''t you?? My guy wins, he wins..."


    "We don''t care, anyway we didn''t see..."


    "Yes, yes..."


    "Big brother, compare him again!!"


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Okay, one more game, one more game!!"


    Huo An smiled apologetically at Zhou Ye... "I''m sorry, little brother, my brothers made you laugh!!"


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter!!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "I don''t think you have any use for your strength just now. Why don''t you fight again?"


    "That''s good!!" Huo An told the truth, he was a little pleased with Lie...


    He doesn''t care about winning or losing. What he cares about is how to deal with a speed player like Zhou Ye in the future?


    People who practice martial arts can''t practice martial arts unless they are competitive.


    However, it is impossible to practice martial arts just to be competitive.


    People who don''t have the heart to win can''t persist, but people who have the heart to win won''t live long.


    Huo An''s own character is victorious, but he was taught by General Huo Qubing since he was a child and knows how to restrain himself, so he can cultivate his temperament smoothly.


    Ahem... It''s far away.


    The two separated again...


    This time, Huo An got serious... he didn''t keep his hands anymore...


    One shot is a killer move...


    And then the eggs-


    In front of Zhou Ye, a non-human fellow, everything was given for nothing.


    There is still no suspense about the result of this competition...


    At the same time that Huo An made a move, Zhou Ye''s stick was once again placed on Huo An''s neck.


    This time, Huo An also slammed...he ignored Zhou Ye''s stick.Then launched an offensive against Zhou Ye.


    Unfortunately¡­¡­


    As a result, Huo An was very desperate...


    Every time he made a move, Zhou Ye would be spotted deadly.


    After half an hour............


    "Stop hitting...you guy, is it a monster?" Huo An weakly threw the wooden stick in his hand to the ground... and sat down."Why are you so fast?"


    Looking at Huo An, who was sweating profusely, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Want to learn?"

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1402

    "Want to learn!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Huo An hurriedly nodded and said, "Can you teach me?"


    "Can''t..." Zhou Ye laughed and said, "The master''s unique knowledge, it is not the command of the master, and it must not be passed on to outsiders!"


    "Huh..." Huo An felt helpless, pointed at Zhou Ye, and said with a wry smile: "You kid, just entertain me!!!"


    "Hahahaha..." Zhou Ye burst into laughter...


    He really can''t pass it to Huo An, he knows a P martial arts, Sanda or something, he is here...but Huo An doesn''t need it either.


    Zhou Ye can''t catch Huo An and inject acridine with genetic modification fluid, right??


    Get a fake fast silver in the Han Dynasty??


    forget it¡­¡­


    With that time, why don''t I help my woman Xiao Yue''er make a change...


    "Now¡ªyou can drink, right?" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Of course it can be!!" Although Huo An lost, he still thought Zhou Ye was not bad and worthy."However, this time I invite you!!"


    As Huo An said, he took out a few big money from his arms and threw them to the brothers who were watching the battle. "Go and buy some wine and meat. I want to have a good drink with this little brother today!!"


    "Good!" The guy who got the money got up and went to buy alcohol and meat, but was stopped by Zhou Ye.


    "Just get some food at will, I have good wine here!!"


    "No problem!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the buddy replied happily, and took a few brothers around and left.


    At this time, Leng Yue also walked over, wiped the unnecessary sweat from his forehead with his handkerchief, and asked: "Where shall we go to drink?"


    "Are there any bright spots?" Hearing Leng Yue''s words, Zhou Ye turned to ask Huo An, "I don''t like the environment in the wine shop!!"


    "Yes!!!" Huo An was taken aback when he heard Zhou Ye''s words, then he stood up with a big laugh... "Go, I''ll take you to a good place!!"


    When Zhou Ye heard the words, he immediately followed...When he went to someone''s place and wanted to find a good place to drink, he would naturally look for a local.


    that''s it¡­¡­


    Huo An first took Zhou Ye and Leng Yue to the place where he often ate, and ordered the brothers who were waiting here to buy food to find him in the old place.


    Then, he led Zhou Ye and others directly towards the mountain city in the middle of the mountain-soon, Zhou Ye saw what Huo An said was a good place to drink, I have to say... this place is really amazing. .


    Reference 1798


    The first thousand seven hundred and ninety-eight chapters


    So, where did Huo An take Zhou Ye to drink??


    It is located on the beacon tower at the top of the mountain city barracks.


    The beacon tower is exactly a trapezoidal straight tower.


    There is a wooden ladder leading to the top platform.


    There are firewood, wolf dung and other things in the building, and there are also well-coded firewood in the middle of the stage. Once there is a military situation, you only need to light it immediately.


    what did you say??Will the firewood be left wet by rain??


    You have to figure out where is this place??This is the Western Regions... Three hundred and sixty-five days a year, five days of rain would be good...


    As for it, it just happened to be that point, and it¡¯s okay if the firewood gets wet. Isn¡¯t there still firewood in the building??It''s nothing more than a little effort, and then shipped it up.


    What Huo An said is a good place to drink is the top of the beacon.


    Originally, the beacon tower was built on the top of the mountain, and after everyone climbed the beacon tower, they had a panoramic view of the entire city. It felt like a small view of the mountains. It was really a great place to drink.


    "How is this place?" Huo An looked at Zhou Ye and smiled.


    "A good place, really a good place!!" Standing on the edge of the platform, Zhou Ye looked at the mountains in the distance and the city under his feet, and he was amazed.


    Although most of the mountains here look bare, but-there are too many things, they all seem to have an aura.


    Now it looks very vigorous.


    Huo An was naturally very happy when he heard Zhou Ye''s praise...


    The two of them sat on the stage and chatted before the person buying the wine and meat came.


    "The little brother seems to come from inside the gate?" Huo An asked.


    "Yeah!!" Zhou Ye said, smiling: "I like to wander by nature, and I rely on a bit of martial arts, and don''t care about bandits, so I like to look around the scenery..."


    "This is..." Huo An asked strangely, pointing to Leng Yue, who had been sitting next to Zhou Ye cleverly.


    Although Leng Yue has always claimed that Zhou Ye is his own man, and Huo An also understands the meaning of her words, but¡ªthe same sentence, in this era, Han people look down on Hu people and think that Hu people are all foreigners. , So... Huo An wanted to hear a word from Zhou Ye.


    These words are related to what kind of friendship he will have with Zhou Ye.


    After all, many Han people do have concubine rooms for Hu people, but - they will never admit that Hu Ji is their wife, because - they feel that way is very embarrassing.


    On the contrary, Zhou Ye was very carefree about it, let alone a scumbag, even foreigners, there are more of his women...What is there to dare not admit??


    "This is the wife that Ming Media is marrying!!" Zhou Ye smiled and took Leng Yue in his arms... and introduced: "We met and knew each other in the sea of ??death, and I also met her father. We have already held a wedding!!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Leng Yue seemed to be blocked by something in her heart, with an indescribable feeling of comfort...


    Even if Zhou Ye refused to admit that she was his wife in front of Huo An, Leng Yue wouldn''t blame him, because - this is the trend of this era... Hanism is the theme of this era.


    As a Han Chinese, even if Zhou Ye refused to admit that she was his wife in front of outsiders, it was because of the face of a man that Leng Yue would never resent him.


    but--


    Zhou Ye introduced to Huo An so seriously that she was his wife, which made Leng Yue''s eyes filled with tears unknowingly.


    "Eh!! Why are you crying again!!!" Zhou Ye looked at the teardrops in Leng Yue''s eyes, distressed... He grimaced in a hurry, and was also persuasively, trying to stop Leng Yue''s tears.


    However, the more he was, the more Leng Yue couldn''t stop her tears.


    In desperation, Zhou Ye could only hug Leng Yue tightly and let her cry in his arms...


    Seeing the crying Leng Yue, Huo An had a feeling of empathy.


    He is not actually a Han. Although he has a Han surname, he is a wicked man... He was only adopted by General Huo since he was a child, so his surname is Huo.


    In fact, the identity of this husky has brought him a lot of trouble in the army...Promotion is always the last, and the credit is always halved.


    This is the awkward position of foreigners in the Han court.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1403

    Otherwise, by virtue of his military exploits, he should have been promoted to the protector, rather than a mere general.


    However, Huo An doesn''t care much about this. He often says that his life was given by General Huo Qubing. Although General Huo is no longer there, he wants to pass on General Huo''s philosophy...


    He said so and did so.


    Keke-far away.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Huo An couldn''t help shouting: "Okay!!!"


    His voice shocked Leng Yue who was crying in Zhou Ye''s arms...


    "You brother, I have settled..." Huo An said, grabbing Zhou Ye''s hand and shaking...


    "That...I don''t like men!!" Zhou Ye took his hand out of Huo An without a trace...


    His words made Huo An dumbfounded."I don''t like men either..."


    "Do you have evidence???" Zhou Ye deliberately looked at Huo An with a look of gays...


    There was a flurry of hair in Huo An''s heart...


    However, Huo An also noticed that Zhou Ye was playing with himself, and he couldn''t help but smile and asked, "Do you have any evidence?"


    "Of course I have it!!" Zhou Ye laughed and embraced Leng Yue and kissed her on her cheek... "I have a wife!!"


    "......" Huo An suddenly felt dumb...with a helpless sigh: "Well...I don''t have a wife!!"


    "Hahaha..." X2


    After saying this, the two looked at each other and laughed...


    Sometimes the friendship between men is very strange, maybe because of a word, or because they find each other interesting, they can become friends.


    And Huo An obviously appreciates Zhou Ye, and appreciates his non-discrimination against Huren...


    And what about Zhou Ye?Naturally, I also appreciate Huo An. Who told him to be played by Long Ge?


    Tell the truth-


    Sometimes, when Zhou Ye looked at Huo An¡¯s face, he felt an urge to laugh...


    why???


    Who caused Brother Long to be broken by the UP owners of station B??


    Seeing Brother Long''s face, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but think of such a magical sentence [shampoo plus special effects, DUANG].


    And Huo An was often confused by Zhou Ye''s hilarious laugh... He looked all over his body, there was really nothing unusual.


    In the end, he had to regard Zhou Ye''s big laugh as his personality, and he was born a person who liked to laugh... Well, it was really a pain Huo An.


    While talking, all the food and drink were bought back...


    Needless to say, it is still five X liquid... Huo An and his brothers were still drunk by Zhou Ye to doubt their lives.


    Reference 1799


    One thousand seven hundred and ninety-nine chapters


    When the first rays of dawn shone on Luntai City in the early morning, Zhou Ye woke up...


    Last night, after getting Huo An and the others drunk...Zhou Ye returned to the city with Leng Yue.


    It is absolutely impossible to find an inn or something.


    It''s impossible to live in any inn in this place in this life.


    Among other things, the stinky smell in this inn will make you unbearable.


    You know, Luntai City is the seat of the Protectorate of the Western Regions, and it is also an important node on the Silk Road.


    All the Hu merchants and Han merchants traveling from north to south have to pass here, and what is the most precious thing here??


    It''s not food, not cows or horses, but water...


    The water here is taken from the ground. Isn''t it enough to drink water?Do you still want to take a bath??


    Go dreaming.


    In short¡ªthe smell inside the inn was absolutely unbearable for Zhou Ye.


    Strictly speaking, this is not as good as the oasis where Southern Huong''an is located. At least there are still a few springs there, and you can wash and bathe from time to time.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye simply found an open space in the city and pitched his magic tent...


    With Lengyue in the tent, after taking a hot and comfortable bath with magic, I slept till dawn.


    Fortunately, this was not the busiest time on the Silk Road. Otherwise, Zhou Ye would really not find a place to set up a tent.


    When Zhou Ye woke up, he and Leng Yue were tired for a long time before getting up and washing...


    After eating and drinking casually to fill his stomach, Zhou Ye left his tent with Leng Yue.


    The tent or something, of course, must be put away. This is not the camping area in the later scenic spot. Someone will help you look at the tent.


    Although Zhou Ye¡¯s magic tent is not afraid of people stealing, it¡¯s better to do more than to do less. Why do you always find things for yourself??


    After packing up, Zhou Ye returned to the beacon tower, and the soldiers guarding the beacon tower also recognized that Zhou Ye was the person who drank with Huo Pianjiang yesterday, and naturally let them in.


    On the beacon tower, Zhou Ye looked at Huo An and others who were sleeping like dead pigs, and couldn''t help but laugh.


    And Leng Yue was also given a burst of laughter by the posture of these people.


    No way, their posture is really...too strong.


    Huo An hugged his brother''s feet, and his brother''s boots were left aside without knowing when. At this time, Huo An was still chewing on his brother''s toes, while talking in sleep... "Boss... you meat, why is it so salty... Your family is really rich!!"


    And the buddy who was holding his foot and chewing is also talking in sleep."Hehehe...Xiaohong, when did you like this one too...not bad...so comfortable!!"


    The appearance of the others is also terrible...


    Zhou Ye casually moved...


    The four water balls just condensed on a few people out of thin air...


    Leng Yue, who had already understood her man''s abilities, didn''t feel weird. Seeing this situation, she could almost guess what her man wanted to do...


    "You are so bad..." Leng Yue said in a low voice while smiling idiotically.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1404

    "I''m a bad person, do you like it?" Zhou Ye laughed in a low voice.


    "Like..." Leng Yue said without hesitation: "What I like is in my bones..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled and gently put a sip on her lips when she heard Leng Yue''s words, "The show has begun!!"


    Following the sound of words, Zhou Ye snapped his fingers lightly.


    Slap¡ªthe sound.


    All the water balls burst at this moment, and the cold icy water instantly showered this group of guys with a heart-warming heart.


    "Why... it''s raining!!" The hangover people were agitated by the ice water.


    And Huo An even opened his eyes in a daze. When he saw what was in his mouth, he ran to the side and broadcast to the ground.


    Other people are not much better than him...


    No way, it''s because their sleeping posture is too ecstasy...they themselves can''t stand the ecstasy.


    After everyone was fully awake, they rushed to chase Zhou Ye, the culprit.


    It''s a pity--their cultivation wasn''t enough. The four of them couldn''t stop Zhou Ye from this small place on the beacon...Instead, they were teased by Zhou Ye again.


    In the end, everyone was too tired to breathe. Looking at Zhou Ye, he still looked relaxed and relaxed.


    Everyone finally had to recognize a reality, and that was - they were far from Zhou Ye''s opponents.


    After a while...


    "Brother Zhou came to say goodbye to us today?" Huo An asked.


    In his opinion, the Western Regions are really nothing fun. After taking a round and experiencing the exotic customs, it is time to leave.


    "No!" Zhou Ye smiled: "I haven''t played enough here yet. I plan to act with you to see how this Western Region Protector House relies on three hundred soldiers to command the thirty-sixth of the Western Regions. National!!!"


    "Hahaha...Alright!!" Huo An didn''t care much.


    The emperor is far away, and the current Daduhu is a not-so-nosy person...


    As a partial general, he has been in this Duhu Mansion for many years, and he will give him some face up and down.


    After all, Huo An''s behavior is quite good, many people convince him.


    Moreover, the Western Regions Protectorate commanded the thirty-six countries of the Western Regions. To put it bluntly, it was not relying on force... There was nothing to play with Zhou Ye.


    Besides, Huo An also likes Zhou Ye''s character. He is loyal and not a sneaky person.


    You asked him how he could tell??


    Ahem... Huo An believes that wine is character. I drank with Zhou Ye yesterday, and the wine was dry, absolutely not slippery... This was enough.


    Sometimes, a drink between men can make each other irresistible friends.


    So - Huo An simply found a house for Zhou Ye in the city. After all, he couldn''t always live in a tent, right??


    Zhou Ye stayed here temporarily.


    When nothing happened, Zhou Ye mingled with Huo An and others, either drinking or competing...


    Sometimes, Zhou Ye would go with Huo An...


    have to say¡­¡­


    Huo An''s character of the Virgin is really hard to hate.


    Of course, although Zhou Ye didn''t hate the character of the Virgin Mary, he absolutely couldn''t make him a Virgin Mary.


    The days just passed by day by day.


    Before he knew it, Zhou Ye had been in Luntai City for almost three months.


    In these three months, Zhou Ye was taken by Huo An to run a lot of places, north to Xi Qiemi, south to Rong Lu...


    It can be said that Zhou Ye is almost finished transferring the entire Western Regions...


    I often stay away for ten days...


    Fortunately, Leng Yue always followed Zhou Ye. After all, as a nation on horseback, Leng Yue¡¯s riding skills are better than Huo An and the others...


    It''s just a pain for Huo An and the others... Zhou Ye and Leng Yue have to feed dog food all the time... That dog food is really - super cool.


    Just when Zhou Ye felt that he might have to wait for a while for the beauty named Xiuqing, the good news came unexpectedly.


    Chapter 1800


    The first thousand eight hundred chapters


    Today is the trading day of Luntai City once a month.


    On this day, almost all people from the 36 countries in the Western Regions will come here... either to buy or sell, or to exchange clothes.


    Outside Luntai City, people of all races came to trade.


    There are Bai Rong people, there are Pai people, there are Daxia people and even Da Yue people...


    In short, the grand occasion here is quite like a temple fair for later generations.


    At this time, Zhou Ye was taking Leng Yue''s hand and wandering in the market...


    Not to mention, there are still a lot of good things here, all kinds of furs and medicinal materials, and even some local specialties, Zhou Ye, can''t even be named.


    "These guys, why don''t they choose other places to trade, but choose to trade in Luntai City where the Duhu Mansion is located?" Zhou Ye asked as he wandered around.


    "Because they don''t believe each other!!" Leng Yue smiled when she heard her own man''s words: "Most of the 36 countries in the Western Regions have feuds... either because of livestock or because of water... in other people''s turf. In the case of trading, they are afraid that they will be hacked!!"


    "..." Hearing Leng Yue''s words, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, okay...what you said was right, but I was speechless.


    With Huren''s character, they can really do things like eating black and picking up sesame seeds.


    In fact, if there is really a powerful force that can open a fair from a fairer perspective...The wealth and reputation you get can be much more than one vote. It''s a pity... These guys are born with a violent factor in their blood, and it is as difficult for them to do so as to ascend to the sky.


    While complaining about the thirty-six countries of the Western Regions in his heart, Zhou Ye wandered around the market with Leng Yue.


    Perhaps it was because of the proximity to the Duhu Palace, or the powerful Han Dynasty behind the Dubo Palace gave these guys a trace of fear.


    At least, Zhou Ye didn''t see a situation where he would draw his sword at every disagreement...


    The most funny thing is--

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1405

    Here, the languages ??of the thirty-six countries are not the same, but they can actually make business with gestures, I have to say-this is really fun for Zhou Ye.


    The two of them wandered around, and they came to a stall with all kinds of furs. A filthy braided man was squatting there... After many people came to look for the price, they shook their heads and left. Up...


    At this time, Leng Yue also took a fancy to the two white wolf skins on the stall.


    Those two white wolf skins were really good, there was no variegated color, they were white and white...but Zhou Ye was not very interested.


    When it comes to furs, there are many furs of various animals on the continent of Azeroth, and many even have a hint of magic.


    After a casual glance, Zhou Ye planned to take Leng Yue away, but Leng Yue did not leave, "Ye, wait for me!!"


    Leng Yue said while squatting in front of the stall, pointing at the two white wolf skins and asking: "How much is the wolf skin?"


    At this time, the Hu Ren who set up the stall saw that the clothes on Leng Yue and Zhou Ye were both high-quality, and he immediately became energetic."Girl, really good eyesight... These two wolf skins were only hunted after I chased the wolf king in the mountains for two days and two nights... Look at this fur, except that there is no trace of damage, it is really top grade!! "


    Zhou Ye also squatted down at this time...


    Since his own woman is interested in these two wolf skins, he doesn''t care, anyway, he is not bad for money...


    At this moment, Leng Yue began to look at the two wolf skins.


    I have to say that the Human stall owner who sells wolf skins did not lie. These two white wolf skins did not have a trace of damage. Obviously, when hunting, the hunter''s bow and arrow shot the wolf''s head.


    Only in this case, the wolf skin will have no scars.


    After reading it for a while, Leng Yue nodded in satisfaction and asked: "I want these two wolf skins. You can say a price!!!"


    "This..." Hearing Leng Yue''s question for the price, Hu Ren''s stall owner rubbed his hands in embarrassment... "I don''t want any furs..."


    "No money?" Leng Yue was stunned when he heard the vendor''s words, "What do you want to change without money?"


    "I want to change ten catties... ten catties of salt!!" After the Hu Ren stammered a bit, he watched Leng Yue and Zhou Ye eagerly...


    These two people are the people he met who felt most likely to have what he wanted. The guys who asked for the price just now were all dressed in tattered clothes, or shabby. It''s not like someone who can take out what he wants...


    Therefore, talented Hu sent them at will...


    "You want salt?" Leng Yue was stunned when he heard Hu Ren''s words...


    To say that these two white wolf skins are indeed relatively rare, and the value is indeed enough to exchange ten catties of salt, but-one thing to know, salt is not something you can buy if you want, only in a fixed set It is possible to buy salt at a fixed time in the city...


    Obviously, the Hu people''s tribe in front of them may have missed the salt market because of some things, so they had to try their luck here.


    When Zhou Ye heard what Hu Ren said, he couldn''t help but slander... [It''s really cheap...]


    In these days, ten catties of table salt can be exchanged for good fur... This is really super cool. If anyone can travel through the past and present, just selling salt can make a lot of money.


    But Leng Yue couldn''t help but look at her man... She knew that there was so much salt in her man''s hands... "Ye..."


    "Buy, buy, buy...not to buy, it''s not a person!!" Zhou Ye waved his hand and smiled and said to the Huren, "Are you going to get it with me? Or are you here waiting for us to deliver it?"


    "I''ll go get it with you..." Hu Ren''s eyes lit up when he heard Zhou Ye''s words. He has been squatting here all morning...


    Many seemingly extravagant people can''t come up with what he wants... He is almost desperate, and he has finally hoped for a buyer, so how dare he still wait here.


    You know, in the Western Regions, salt is more expensive than gold...


    Gold cannot be eaten or drunk, it can only be used as currency, but-if people don''t eat salt for three days, they will be powerless... This thing is a necessity of life.


    "Then go!!" Zhou Ye smiled, pulling Leng Yue to stand up...


    "Don''t wait for me!" Hu Ren hurriedly packed the fur fur from the stall in a large package, picked it up and followed Zhou Ye to the city.


    Zhou Ye and Leng Yue walked towards the city with the Human selling fur.


    After a while... the group arrived at Zhou Ye''s temporary residence, "Wait for me here!!"


    As Zhou Ye said, he walked into the house... After a while, he walked out with a leather bag... "This is the salt you want, don''t you think it!!"


    "This..." Hu Ren opened the leather bag and took a look. The white salt was almost dazzling his eyes... He tremblingly pinched a little salt from the bag and put it in his mouth... The salty taste immediately filled his mouth...yes, it was indeed salt..."This, this salt is too expensive...I...I...I can''t afford it!!!"


    Chapter 1801


    Chapter one thousand eight hundred and one


    "It''s okay... you just have to hold it!!" Zhou Ye smiled, and said indifferently.


    No matter what time, no matter what world he is in, Zhou Ye is not a money-losing master...How can he care about the price difference between fine salt and coarse salt?


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Hu Ren kept thanking him with excitement.


    Finally, not only handed over two white wolf skins, but also all his furs...


    Zhou Ye couldn''t refuse, so he had to accept it.


    Seeing Hu Ren leaving behind holding the salt bag, Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing.


    No matter when or where, there are always such straightforward people.


    "Okay, the white wolf skin you want!!" Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, and then handed Leng Yue the bag of wolf skin.


    "Yeah!!" Leng Yue smiled and took the burden from her own man... She actually knew the price of fine salt, but-since her own men stopped talking, why bother to be a nagging woman? ??


    "By the way, what do you want these wolf skins for?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "It''s going to be cold soon..." Leng Yue opened the bag and selected the fur in the package, and said: "I want to sew a coat for you..."


    "..." Hearing Leng Yue''s words, Zhou Ye was silent for a while...


    Not to mention his body is the cold wind in the desert, even if it is absolutely zero, he can do nothing about it...


    However, this is Leng Yue''s heart...


    How could Zhou Ye live up to the grace of the beauty??


    "What''s the matter, Ye?" Leng Yue also noticed that there was something wrong with her man''s face at this time... She put down the fur in her hand and walked in front of him, a little worried and measured his forehead with her hand... Nothing. The problem?


    "I''m okay..." Zhou Ye smiled, gently hugging Leng Yue into his arms, and whispered: "I just feel that I love you more, what should I do?"


    When Leng Yue heard these words, her heart was almost drunk. She snuggled in the arms of her own man and said in a low voice: "Bad guys will make me happy!!"


    Just when the two showed their affection at the door of the house...


    Suddenly a voice came.


    "Am I here at the wrong time?"


    With the voice, Huo An''s figure appeared beside them...

 The Movie World Chapter 1406

    "You didn''t come at the right time, but you shouldn''t have come at all!" Zhou Ye spit out Huo An unceremoniously...


    "Then I''m leaving!!" Huo An laughed and made a look like he was leaving...


    result----


    Neither Zhou Ye nor Leng Yue called him... it made him embarrassed...


    "Okay, just talk about it!!" Zhou Ye looked at Huo An''s appearance and couldn''t help but sighed and said, "What''s the task this time?"


    "Hey!!" Huo An touched his nose and walked back. He smiled and said to Zhou Ye: "I''m going to Yumenguan this time...Do you want to come together?"


    "Go to Yumen Pass?" Zhou Ye asked hesitantly, "Why are you going to Yumen Pass?"


    "Go to pick up people!!" Huo An said, explaining: "The imperial court is going to open up wasteland in Luntai City, so 500 households have moved from inside the pass. This time I used to escort the people who had moved here, outside the pass. It''s not that safe after all. If we don''t get them, I''m afraid..."


    Although Huo An hadn''t finished speaking, Zhou Ye already knew it.


    The Western Region is vast and sparsely populated, and there are no man''s areas everywhere.


    As for the population, it¡¯s not good to say that all tribes lack it.


    If those people are targeted by the tribes on the road... I''m afraid¡ªnot to mention the bad luck, there are probably no more kittens left.


    "Go...Ye!!" Leng Yue smiled and gently hugged her man... "I won''t go with you this time, I will make clothes for you at home!!"


    "Um..." Zhou Ye nodded gently.


    Zhou Ye is not very worried about Leng Yue¡¯s safety...not to mention that she has been practicing martial arts since she was a child, but that Zhou Ye has adjusted her DNA long ago, giving her the ability to regenerate extremely quickly, with the help of injury. No one will be her opponent...


    Moreover, the rapid regeneration ability itself is basically immune to various poisons... Therefore, Leng Yue''s safety is still guaranteed.


    Besides, there are soldiers from the Guardian Mansion in the city... In the past three months, Zhou Ye and them have almost been acquainted with them, and there is nothing to worry about.


    Since I have to go, I just go...


    Zhou Ye entered the house, pretending to clean up a bit, and then bid farewell to his own woman, led the Dream Demon Horse, and walked outside the city with Huo An.


    This time, Huo An didn''t bring too many people to pick up the migrants, and there were still only a dozen old brothers who had a good relationship.


    They waited outside the city gate early...


    Seeing Zhou Ye and Huo An coming from a distance, they suddenly started joking.


    "Oh, why didn''t our beautiful man bring your beautiful man with you today?"


    "Yeah yeah!!"


    "Did you quarrel?"


    "Hahaha..."


    "In this way, you dare to go out, be careful not to let you go to the Kang when your mother-in-law comes back!"


    These guys have been fed dog food for three months by Zhou Ye and Leng Yue. It¡¯s rare to see Zhou Ye flying solo without taunting Zhou Ye. How can they smooth the single dog''s resentment in their hearts? What??


    "Haha..." Facing the ridicule of these guys, Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "When you get to Yumen Pass, let you know what envy, jealousy and hatred are!"


    "Hahaha..." A group of soldiers laughed and said, "Could it be that you still have to find another lady-in-law?"


    A group of people said silly jokes, mounted their horses, and galloped towards Yumenguan.


    Luntai City is not close to Yumen Pass...


    Even if it is a horse riding day and night, it takes at least one day and one night... Besides, everyone can''t go on the road overnight, even if people can rest, the horse will not be able to stand it.


    So, they delayed a little while on the road...


    It was not until the early morning of the third day that I arrived at Yumen Pass.


    At Yumen Pass, a group of brothers waited outside, while Huo An went to the Taishou Mansion alone to switch official documents...


    After all, the affairs of the imperial court pay the most attention to a procedure, even if you are receiving a cart of grain, it will take a long time to trouble, let alone receiving five hundred immigrants??


    Five hundred households are not five hundred people...that''s a family unit...


    If there are at least three people in a household, there are more than 1,000 people.


    Fortunately, the people of the Taishou Mansion seem to be anxious to send these border residents out. After all, if they stay in Yumenguan, they will have to eat and drink from the Taishou Mansion, which really makes the people of the Taishou Mansion huge.


    As for, after arriving at Luntai City?


    At that time, their rations will be distributed together with the rations of the prefecture, and they will not be under the control of the prefecture.


    Soon... Huo An walked out of the Prefect''s Mansion, followed by an old man in a linen shirt.


    Chapter 1802


    Chapter one thousand eight hundred and two


    "This is my brothers!!" Huo An pointed to Zhou Ye and others and said, "I don''t know where Zhang Ting Zhang belongs to?"


    Looking at the dozen or so soldiers, Zhang Ting''s brows were almost frowned.


    The pavilion chief-the size is equivalent to the current town chief...


    There is one pavilion for ten miles, and Liu Bang has served as a pavilion chief.


    Obviously, the relocation of the border this time was not from various places, but a pavilion was moved directly.


    "General Huo, you have so few brothers..." Although the old man Zhang hasn''t finished his words, the meaning is already obvious...How can you escort thousands of us to Luntai City with such a few people??


    You know, as the biggest official in this relocation, Old Man Zhang has been inquiring about the Western Regions along the way. After all, that is their future home.


    But¡ªwhether it was the news from the guards and the merchants, he felt a sense of chaos in the Western Regions.


    In addition, although the dozen or so soldiers in front of them seemed to be sturdy, they did not reassure him.


    Hearing what Old Man Zhang said, a group of Huo An''s brothers suddenly became dissatisfied.


    "We have a total of five hundred brothers in the Protector House. It would be nice to have more than a dozen people to meet you!!"


    "Just..."


    "Brothers have been in the Western Regions for so many years, it''s different now!!"


    "Old man, you..."


    "Alright..." Zhou Ye turned his head to stop those guys'' complaints...It can be said that his prestige among the army at this time was directed at Huo An.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1407

    How did these prestige come from??


    Without him...


    Drinking, drinking, fighting...


    With Zhou Ye''s scolding, everyone stopped complaining...


    At this time, Zhou Ye walked up to Old Man Zhang and said with a smile: "Lao Zhang, please don''t worry, we will send you to the Luntai City Duhu Mansion with a lot of people... We still have this confidence! !"


    "This..." Old man Zhang looked at Zhou Ye, and after hesitating for a moment... said: "Well then... I will take you all to our camp!!"


    Seeing this situation, Huo An quietly picked a thumbs up against Zhou Ye...


    [As expected, you can talk about Xiaolangjun, everyone can do it right!


    There is a reason why Huo An thinks so...


    The Protector of the Western Regions is responsible for mediating the grievances of the 36 countries, and Huo An is responsible for mediating.


    It''s just that Huo An''s look is a little stupid, in addition to moving people with sincerity, he really doesn''t know how to talk.


    However, during these three months, as long as there was Zhou Ye, as long as he opened his mouth, no matter how fierce the fighting was, both parties in the fight would stop and accept mediation.


    Therefore, a group of brothers jokingly called Zhou Ye a [talkable little man]...


    In fact, Zhou Ye can say something like a P... He is totally dependent on his spiritual stand to influence others...


    With the character of this guy who can do things and never beep, who would believe that he can speak well??


    It''s the same, including just shaking the old man Zhang... He still used his mental standpoint.


    Ahem... It''s far away.


    In this way, Zhou Ye, Huo An and others, under the leadership of Old Man Zhang, walked towards an abandoned barracks... It was originally a camp of the border army, but it has been abandoned for a long time, and these immigrants came to Yumen Pass. With nowhere to stay, I had to temporarily hide in this abandoned barracks.


    When the time was short, everyone came to the gate of the barracks...


    At this time, at the entrance of the barracks, a girl in a dark Hanfu was looking forward to it...


    When she saw Old Man Zhang, she suddenly smiled and ran over."Daddy!!"


    "Hey..." Seeing his daughter running, there was a smile on Old Man Zhang''s face... "Why don''t you rest inside... What are you standing here for?"


    "Daddy goes to work, how can my daughter rest at ease?" said the girl crisply.


    At this time, she also saw the army man behind her father...


    "Daddy, are these military masters escorting us to the Duhu Mansion?" The girl blinked her big eyes and looked up and down the army.


    At this time, I have to say that handsome people are taking advantage...


    The girl''s eyes only glanced at those soldiers and passed, but when she saw Zhou Ye, she couldn''t move her eyes anymore.


    "Daughter?? Daughter??" Old man Zhang also noticed that his daughter''s eyes were a bit unable to move at this time... He yelled softly a few times.


    "Ah? Daddy...what''s the matter?" Hearing the call of Old Man Zhang, the girl just woke up like a dream, and recovered...


    At this time, she also realized that she was a bit rude, and her cheeks couldn''t help but turn red...


    "Okay, my daughter, go and call the villagers to clean up, we will set off now... we will get to Luntai City as soon as possible, so we can rest early!!" Old man Zhang ordered.


    "Okay, daddy!!" The girl promised and slid towards the barracks.


    "Please wait for a while..." Old man Zhang also turned around and bowed to Zhou Ye and the others at this time, and said, "After all, it''s all about dragging the family, it''s very inconvenient!!"


    "We know, Lao Zhang, just go busy!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, all the sergeants nodded and said...


    And Old Man Zhang also made a guilty complaint, walked in to pack his belongings... He was also one of the immigrants... There were many things to pack up.


    Until I saw the figure of Old Man Zhang disappeared into the barracks... At this time a group of sergeants surrounded him.


    "Lang Jun Yanfu is not shallow..."


    "I see that the woman''s eyes look at Lang Jun are different!!"


    "Hahaha...that''s right!!"


    "Lang Jun really deserves to be Lang Jun..."


    Of course they had just noticed the girl''s eyes looking at Zhou Ye... However, they had long been used to this situation.


    In response, Zhou Ye just smiled slightly and dealt with a few words casually.


    To be honest... Zhou Ye was also speechless at this time. He didn''t expect that the beautiful Xiuqing that could not be found was actually a people who moved to the border.


    However, if you think about it carefully, it doesn''t seem to be wrong.


    After all, there are not many literate people in this era, and there are very few women who can read and read...


    Such a woman is absolutely impossible to appear in the frontier of the Western Regions...


    Only in the prosperous area of ??the city, can such a woman appear... No way, the big man does not have nine years of compulsory education.


    Ahem, it''s a bit far...


    While talking and laughing, the migrants had already packed their things...the drove the animals, the ones carrying the bags...they walked out of the barracks one by one.


    Chapter 1803


    The first thousand eight hundred and three chapters


    The straight line distance from Yumen Pass to Luntai City where the Western Region Duhu Mansion is located is not far.


    It is about three to four hundred kilometers.


    but¡­¡­


    In this era, there is no expressway that opens up roads and bridges between mountains and rivers. It has to go around mountains and rivers without bridges.


    Invisibly, it made a big circle.


    And taking the thousands of people on the road is not so easy than when they came.


    After all, you can''t expect these migrants to be able to afford horses, and occasionally there are a few mule horses, these people also love their family members, and are not willing to make their livestock tired.


    Looking at the people moving slowly, the heads of all the sergeants were a little bigger.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1408

    But this is also no way...


    Escorting this kind of work is no better than others, let alone... These people go to Luntai City to help them to farm. They can''t turn their heads and leave no matter how urgent they are??


    That''s it, the group of people slowly walked towards Luntai City.


    It was almost noon when I left Yumen Pass, but by the end of the day, I had not walked 20 kilometers away.


    Seeing that it was getting dark, Huo An could only find a place slightly close to the cliff and set up camp temporarily.


    Walking at night on the grassland??


    I''m afraid you haven''t been bitten by wolves...


    You know, the wolves can be called a hegemony on the grassland.


    The small ones, dozens of them, the larger ones, even hundreds of them, and the wolves are extremely cunning. Under the command of the first wolves, they even dare to attack small armies... and they often still succeed.Therefore, people on the grassland fear wolves, and this fear is also mixed with some worship.


    There are no tents...


    The relocating households skillfully took the things they carried, orderly surrounding them as a temporary barrier, and they began to bury the pot and cook.


    They are already proficient with this set of skills.


    After all, they have been walking from their hometown to Yumen Pass for almost a month.The skills of camping and camping are almost familiar and can''t be familiar anymore.


    Huo An and others were helping these immigrants prepare to camp, while Zhou Ye brought a group of women to fetch water.


    After all, cooking requires water, and after walking all the way, they have already drunk the water they carried.


    "Brother Zhou, are there many wolves on the grassland?" At this time, Xiuqing carried two water bags in one hand and a bucket, and followed Zhou Ye... She curiously asked: "Why does General Huo want Are there so many traps outside the camp??"


    Hearing Xiuqing''s words, Zhou Ye smiled and said: "On the grassland, the most terrifying thing is not the Huren robber, nor the snowstorm, but the wolf pack..."


    "Why?" Xiuqing blinked her big eyes and looked at Zhou Ye...


    "The pass is densely populated. Naturally, there will not be too many beasts!" Zhou Ye explained: "But the Western Regions are sparsely populated... It is normal that no humans can be seen within a hundred miles, so the wolves are here. There are almost no natural enemies... and wild wolves are cunning by nature. They never fight hard with the brigade army. If things look bad, they will flee thousands of miles... Therefore, it is difficult to completely eliminate them!"


    "It turned out to be like this!!" Xiuqing said with a look of admiration: "Brother Zhou, you are really knowledgeable!!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled awkwardly... shouldn''t this kind of thing be common sense??Can this also be called erudition??


    Or to say...Anyone in later generations, even if he didn''t graduate from junior high school, could become a learned man back in ancient times.


    After all, the amount of information received is completely different.


    In ancient times, people''s message was basically passed on by word of mouth, and if you want to understand the script, then you have to read and hyphenate.It is a pity that in this era, the low cultural penetration rate is touching.


    It is precisely because of this that people in this era have very little knowledge, which is something of common sense in later generations, and no one here understands it.


    Someone has done statistics. It is said that the amount of information received by modern people in a day is more than the amount of information received by people in ancient times in a few months.


    Therefore, it is said that even a modern semi-illiterate returning to ancient times is enough to impersonate a polymath.


    Along the way, Xiuqing was like a hundred thousand why, constantly asking Zhou Ye''s various questions... and Zhou Ye also patiently answered them one by one.


    The women who followed them all looked at Xiuqing with envy...


    They wanted to talk to Zhou Ye too, but unfortunately they were already married... and Zhou Ye would definitely not treat them as patiently as Xiuqing, there is no way-who made Zhou Ye the leader of the Appearance Party??


    While talking, Zhou Ye had already brought everyone to the edge of a lake...


    The women one by one took the containers they brought and fetched water from the lake...


    Xiuqing also cautiously walked to the lake, wanting to bend down to get water.However, at this moment, she slipped and fell towards the lake...


    "Ah¡ª¡ª!!!" Xiuqing couldn''t help screaming and closed her eyes...


    In her opinion, this time I am afraid I will wet her dress... However, at this moment, Xiuqing suddenly felt that her slender waist was being held from behind.A familiar voice came from my ear... "Be careful..."


    Xiuqing felt a hot air blowing in her ears, making her ears itchy. At the same time, a good smell, with a hint of sunshine, also rushed into her nasal cavity... She knew, that It belongs to Zhou Ye''s taste.


    Because when she talked to Zhou Ye, she would always smell this smell from time to time.


    When she realized who was holding her waist from behind, Xiuqing''s face blushed on her neck.


    After Zhou Ye hugged her to a safe place, Xiuqing said in a low voice, "Thank you, Brother Zhou!!"


    "You''re welcome..." Zhou Ye said as he gently bit on Xiuqing''s earlobe...


    At this moment, Xiuqing was sluggish...


    She felt that the place she was touched was like being eaten by thunder, and the current spread along her ears to her whole body... so that her whole person could not move.


    Seeing the little beauty in his arms, she was too daring to move because of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but teased: "Xiuqing smells so good..."


    Xiuqing also reacted at this time. She couldn''t help but droop her head and whispered in her mouth: "Big Brother Zhou, you...you are really necrotic!!"


    "Haha...Okay, go get water..." Zhou Ye looked around at the women who were taking water. Many people had already noticed their little movements, and they were watching them with great interest. Posture...


    Oh, so many people are really bad...


    "Yeah!" At this time, Xiuqing also noticed the strange gazes of those women...Some shy, she nodded gently, and started to fill water.


    Zhou Ye looked at Xiuqing''s peach-hearted curve because he was bent over... he was a little depressed thinking-if there were not so many people at this time, it would be great.


    Chapter 1804


    The first thousand eight hundred and four chapters


    After taking the water, on the way back, the shy Xiuqing kept his head low, and didn''t even dare to glance at Zhou Ye, let alone keep asking him questions like when he came back.


    And Zhou Ye didn''t care...


    Little girl, she will be shy at first...this is normal.


    When they returned to the camp, everyone had already started cooking...


    There is no wood for you to burn on the grassland. Fortunately, when they came out of Yumen, they brought a few carts of dry cow and horse dung.


    Imagine that at home, it is impossible to bury the fire to make rice. The most is to boil some water, then soak the hard dough in it, and make do with it.


    And Zhou Ye and the others brought a lot of beef jerky and lamb, but fortunately, they can also eat it when they are grilled on a fire.


    Just when Zhou Ye, Huo An and others were chatting around the fire while eating jerky meat...


    A slender figure came over with a bowl of hot millet porridge in his hand...


    No one else, it is Xiuqing...

 Movie World I am King Chapter 1409

    "Big Brother Zhou...this...this is the porridge I made..." Xiuqing said as she passed the porridge to Zhou Ye."Just eating jerky will hurt your stomach, drinking some porridge will make your body feel much better!!"


    "Hahaha..." XN


    Seeing Xiuqing''s appearance, the soldiers laughed...


    Someone deliberately teased Xiu and asked, "Little girl, do you have ours?"


    "It''s just... I gave Lang Jun all good things, it''s really unfair!"


    "I want to drink porridge too..."


    A little girl from Xiuqing, how could he not be shy when faced with the ridicule of these guys?


    With a blushing face, she stuffed the pottery bowl in Zhou Ye''s hand, turned her head and ran...


    "You guys...do you want to practice with me again?" Zhou Ye turned his head and mocked the bunch of single dogs: "If you want a mother-in-law, you can marry one. If you pay the salary every day, go there. The prostitutes are squandering money... When will you marry a wife?"


    "The royal food that my brothers ate is a U-turn job...Who dares to marry a wife..."


    "Yes, if you die someday, leaving an orphan and a widow, isn''t that a crime?"


    "Unless we get to Huo Ge''s status, we will consider marrying a wife...or else, we will harm other girls!"


    Hearing the complaints of the brothers, Huo An also sighed helplessly...


    Although he has always been adhering to the principle of peace first, he cannot persuade others to lay down their weapons every time.


    Casualties are really inevitable... so he can also understand the thoughts of his brothers.


    Thinking of this, Huo An gently patted Zhou Ye on the shoulder... "Go and chase that girl back... This is a good girl, don''t let them down..."


    "I know!!" Zhou Ye smiled, and passed the millet porridge in his hand to Huo An... stood up and chased in the direction Xiuqing ran away...


    Of course Xiuqing is a good girl...


    If she didn''t show up by herself, she would become your wife...


    As Zhou Ye thought, he walked towards Xiuqing...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, Xiuqing had returned to her camp, and her father, Zhang, was drinking porridge with a bowl...


    Seeing his daughter come back, but the rice bowl in her hands is gone...Old man Zhang couldn''t help sighing and said, "Did you give your own porridge to Zhou Jia Lang?"


    "Hmm..." Xiuqing reddened her cheeks and nodded...


    "Huh..." Old man Zhang sighed and said, "Daughter...your father has lived for decades. The most proud thing in his life is not literacy and hyphenation, but the eyes that I look at people... In a word, that Zhou Jialang, not our little family can climb high..."


    "Why?" When Xiuqing heard the words of her father, she suddenly became dissatisfied... "Big Brother Zhou also likes me... Why can''t we be together?"


    "..." Old man Zhang shook his head speechlessly, and said softly, "Daughter, although Dad doesn''t know the family of Zhou Jialang, but Dad sees that this person is no ordinary person in terms of clothes and conversation. He should be extraordinary if he wants to come to his family... ¡­And, Dad also asked, he is not a member of the Protector House of the Western Regions, he is only acquainted with Huo Pian, so he mingled together...Listen to Dad¡¯s words...forget him!!"


    The old man Zhang has long discovered the strangeness of his daughter...


    As a person who came over, he found that his daughter was always looking for the handsome Zhou Jialang to say a few words along the way. Although he often came back ashamed by those soldiers, he would run there after a while. ...


    This is not what is the beginning of love??


    Therefore, for the sake of his own daughter, Old Man Zhang slightly conversed with the soldiers... and heard some messages.


    He knew that Zhou Ye had a wife, but it was nothing...After all, this era is an era of polygamy, and there are wives in the family, and they can also take concubines.


    It''s just that Old Man Zhang didn''t want his daughter to be wronged, and... Seeing that Zhou''s family was so handsome, there might be how many wives and concubines there would be in the future... At that time, after his daughter''s aging, wouldn''t he have to live alone??


    And Zhang''s persuasion obviously couldn''t make Xiuqing give up."I don''t...I will definitely marry Big Brother Zhou!!"


    "If you can marry Xiuqing... Then I will be blessed..." A voice came from behind Xiuqing...


    "Big Brother Zhou!!" Xiuqing stood up happily after hearing this voice... She walked over to Zhou Ye with a smile."Have you finished the porridge?"


    "Yeah!!" Of course Zhou Ye nodded...Although he gave Huo An the porridge to drink, but when asked, he said he couldn''t admit anything."By the way, I will take you to see a good thing!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, a smile leaked from Xiuqing''s face, "Hmm..."


    "Ahem..." Old man Zhang couldn''t see it. He gave a dry cough and wanted to remind his daughter not to forget what he just said.


    "Daddy!!" Xiuqing turned to look at her father with a sad expression...


    "..." The old man Zhang saw his daughter''s pitying appearance, and finally felt softened, nothing more... Just leave a good memory to his daughter.


    Thinking of this, Old Man Zhang nodded gently to Xiuqing, "Mo ran away, come back early..."


    "Thank you, daddy!!" Xiuqing finally let go when she heard her father... Only then did she leak a smile on her face.


    Excited, she thanked her father, and while pulling Zhou Ye, she walked out...


    Looking at the back of the two of them away, Old Man Zhang sighed silently...


    If Zhou Jialangjun were an ordinary soldier in the Protectorate, he would not insist on that... In fact, he was as deep as the sea when he entered the rich family-I hope his daughter will not be stupid.


    Reference 1805


    The first thousand eight hundred and five chapters


    Just when Old Man Zhang was there sighed...


    Zhou Ye had already pulled Xiuqing out of the camp.


    The two wandered across the endless grassland. Although the sky was already dark at this time, the silver moon had already appeared in the sky, and it didn''t feel too dark.


    "Big Brother Zhou..." Xiuqing was dragged away by Zhou Ye for a long time, and finally she mustered up the courage to tell Zhou Ye all her heart.


    However, Zhou Ye was covering up and looking...


    "Don''t call me Big Brother Zhou... I feel like being called that way, I''m much older!!" Zhou Ye looked at Xiuqing''s delicate face, and said in a low voice, "You can call me Zhou Lang or Ye Lang! But don''t Call me Big Brother Zhou!!"


    When Xiuqing heard Zhou Ye''s words, she felt sweet in her heart... Generally speaking, Zhou Lang or Ye Lang was called this way only between couples. Is that counted as that, Brother Zhou also has ideas about himself?"Zhou, Zhou Lang..."


    After stammering out the title, Xiuqing felt a fever on her cheek.


    She resisted the shame and asked in a low voice: "Zhou Lang, call me out to show me something good...?"


    "I lied to you..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Is there any good thing to show you..."


    "Bad guy..." Xiuqing couldn''t help but lightly beat Zhou Ye on the shoulder... I was angry and loved for this bad guy in my heart...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1410

    "Don''t fight, don''t fight..." Zhou Ye raised his hand, grabbed Xiuqing''s little hand, and then smiled: "I guess you must have not eaten yet, right?"


    "Hmm..." Xiuqing nodded gently... After all, when cooking, she only made two bowls of porridge, one bowl of hers and his father''s... All her porridge was given to Zhou Ye. , Where can I still eat?


    Seeing Xiuqing''s appearance, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but sigh...


    When a woman would rather be hungry, but also want to make you full... Don¡¯t hesitate to marry such a woman home...


    "I got you something to eat..." Zhou Ye said as he took out a palm-sized box from his arms...


    "What is this?" Xiuqing looked at the box in Zhou Ye''s hand with some curiosity. The material of the box, Xiuqing had never seen before...not gold or wood, but it looked very luxurious.


    "Delicious things..." Zhou Ye said, opening the box, squeezing a black ball from inside, and handing it to Xiuqing''s side."Come on, Zhang Zeng..."


    "Yeah!!!" Although she didn''t know this kind of thing, Xiuqing believed that her Big Brother Zhou would never harm her, so she also opened up her little cowardly obediently.


    As soon as Xiuqing¡¯s small mouth was opened, it felt like something was stuffed in his mouth, round, sweet... and there was a strange smell in it, like a burnt smell but not a burnt smell. ...This kind of taste is mixed with sweetness, which makes her feel extremely sweet in her mouth...


    Xiuqing was reluctant to eat the food given by her brother Zhou...She had the strange brown sugar in her mouth and asked, "It''s so delicious, what is this??"


    "Chocolate...Do you like it?" Zhou Ye said with a smile...


    Few girls can resist something like sweets...


    Therefore, when Zhou Ye realized that Xiuqing hadn''t eaten, the snack he thought of was chocolate...No way, who said that this thing is usually a must-have item for Dog Abuse Day??


    "Like..." Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s question, Xiuqing nodded her head vigorously...


    When she saw Zhou Ye just carrying the box and watching her eat, she couldn''t help but hurriedly said, "Zhou Lang, you eat too..."


    "This...I don''t like eating chocolate like this..." Zhou Ye said with a sigh.


    "Are there other ways to eat chocolate?" Xiuqing asked with some curiosity, "Zhou Lang, how do you like to eat it?"


    "I like... to eat like this..." Zhou Ye said, gently pulling Xiuqing''s hand, pulling her into his arms, and then... lowered her head and stubbornly stopped her mouth...


    "Hmm..." Xiuqing felt that the sky was spinning around this time... the whole mind was stunned...


    But, soon... she felt that she had something more in her mouth, and she was still chasing the chocolate ball in her mouth...


    Xiuqing held Zhou Ye tightly, letting Zhou Ye play with the chocolate in her mouth...


    I don''t know how long it took, Xiuqing felt her whole body feel soft... Then, her whole body was limp in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    As for the chocolate ball in your mouth??


    I have been missing for a long time, maybe it was swallowed accidentally, or in Zhou Ye''s mouth... In short, she didn''t know anything, because-her mind was completely blank...


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Xiuqing in his arms, panting non-stop... a look of joy could not help leaking from his face.


    Just one mouthful can make Xiuqing superb...This physique is really a man''s gift.


    I can''t let it go...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye gently whispered in Xiuqing''s ear, "Xiuqing, give me everything, okay?"


    "Hmm..." At this moment, Xiuqing''s mind was still blank. She didn''t even know what Zhou Ye was saying, she just nodded habitually.


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly when he heard Xiuqing''s words...


    With a sound of "pop!" Zhou Ye snapped his fingers, and then a sound of broken glass reached the ears of the two.


    Xiuqing was still wondering where this crisp sound came from...


    It was discovered that Zhou Ye was actually disarming her...


    "Zhou Lang... don''t..." Xiuqing was stunned... She anxiously wanted to stop Zhou Ye''s actions...


    And then...


    Let me give you a little bit of the clothes of the Han Dynasty. Generally speaking, women''s Hanfu is basically worn with a belt, and under the Hanfu, they wear shin clothes.The so-called shin clothes are actually two trousers, which means...that is actually open crotch pants...


    The trousers that do not open gear are called riding uniforms or Hufu...


    Obviously, Xiuqing can only wear Hanfu, not Hufu...


    Zhou Ye soon discovered this secret... so --- went straight to Huanglong.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh What he did was-"Zhou Lang can''t bear me..."


    "I will never disappoint Xiuqing..." Looking at Xiuqing''s tearful eyes, Zhou Ye nodded solemnly...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiuqing seemed to have received a promise. She hugged Zhou Ye tightly... let this bad guy do whatever he wanted to her...


    Now that the war drum has been beaten, Zhou Ye will of course start fighting...


    Just in the mirror world, on the grassland far from the camp...under the shining of moonlight...two people...


    Reference 1806


    The first thousand eight hundred and six chapters


    Just when Zhou Ye and Xiuqing were in the grassland, the sky was on the ground...


    In the camp, it is also undergoing a test of life and death.


    Let''s move the time forward by two hours - just not long after Zhou Ye left the camp with Xiuqing.


    At this time, Huo An and others had just finished their meal and were chatting idle and boring.


    At this moment, suddenly there was a howling wolf from far away...


    Hearing this wolf howl, the hearts of Huo An and others suddenly felt tight.


    You know, there are very few lone wolves on the grassland. Once a pack of wolves appears, there are as few as dozens and as many as hundreds.


    These guys are insidious and cunning, even under the leadership of the wolf, they will use various tactics, and they cooperate very well...


    And this wolf howl caught Huo An''s attention, and he prayed silently in his heart that there should be no second wolf howl.


    If there is a second howling of wolves with different distances, it means that a pack of wolves appeared this time, not a lone wolf.


    That wolf howl was sent by the wolf who was in charge of finding the prey in front to his wolves-a signal that the prey was found.


    However-according to Murphy''s law.


    The more you worry about the worst, the greater the chance of the worst...


    This time, it is no exception...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1411

    Before long, the second wolf howl appeared...


    Then there is the third, fourth, fifth...


    And listening to the location of these wolf howls, it is obvious that it is not from the same direction as the first wolf howling.


    This immediately made Huo An nervous.


    He hurriedly got up and told his brothers, "Hurry up and call the people up and make them form a circle. The men stand outside, the old, young, women and children are hiding in the crowd... Whether it is a kitchen knife, Whether it¡¯s a wooden stick, let those males get ready...Don¡¯t get confused anyway..."


    "Yes!!!" XN


    The brothers also knew that this time was not a joke. They rushed to the camp and called out all the people who had already rested.


    At this time, the people who had not yet slept well were also nervous. Hearing the howling sound of a wolf, the people who faced this situation for the first time couldn''t help but feel a panic of fear...


    But at this time, Old Man Zhang was extremely nervous...


    why??


    Because his daughter left the camp with Zhou Ye...


    In case, the two ran into a pack of wolves... that would definitely be more fortunate!!


    Thinking of this, Old Man Zhang, ignoring the dissuasion of the soldiers from the Protectorate, wanted to leave the camp to find his daughter...


    However, before he walked out of the camp, he saw two figures coming from a distance-not others, but the two daughters Xiuqing and Zhou Ye that he cared about in his heart.


    "Oh, my daughter...Where have you been, I am almost dying!!" When the old man saw his daughter''s figure, his heart was let go...


    "Daddy, don''t worry, I''ll be fine!!" Saying this, Xiuqing couldn''t help but glance at Zhou Ye next to him...


    Don''t look at this place, only two hours have passed, but - in the mirror world, she has passed more than a month.


    Xiuqing at this time had already fallen in love with Zhou Ye with all her heart... She even knew a lot of her family''s secrets.


    This made her happy, and she was even more desperate for her husband.


    As the saying goes, which woman does not want her man to be an upright man, now¡ªher man is not only an upright man, but also a man with great magical powers.How can this not make her happy??


    Moreover, thanks to her own man, she is no longer an ordinary person at this time...As a standard equipment for becoming Zhou Ye''s woman, Zhou Ye of course also modified Xiuqing a bit, giving her the ability to make silver... No way, this ability is really too BUG... and it''s super easy to use, it can be called offensive and defensive.


    You can run if you can''t beat...what a practical ability!


    "Okay, daughter!!" Old man Zhang was already unaware of much. He hurriedly wanted to step forward to hold his daughter, "Quickly follow me in and hide in the crowd, the wolves are coming..."


    However, Xiuqing didn''t plan to go with her father. She ducked and hid behind her man... "I don''t want it, I want to be with Zhou Lang!!!"


    "..." Hearing this, Old Man Zhang was speechless...


    Taking advantage of the fire, he looked at his daughter for a while, and suddenly found that his daughter¡¯s face was still a little childish, but now it is a little more feminine than a mature woman...


    The old man Zhang, who was a past person, instantly awakened...


    This little girl from my own family, this has been taken away by [Wolf]...


    "You... are you..." Old man Zhang angrily wanted to question his daughter, but he couldn''t say anything when the words came to his lips.


    In any case, he is also a scholar, this kind of thing, he feels that talking about it will dirty his own vision...


    "Hmm..." Although her father didn''t finish the rest of the words, Xiuqing must understand... She nodded with a blushing face, and then hugged Zhou Ye''s arm without any suspicion... "I , I, I am already Zhou Lang''s person..."


    "......Injustice..." Hearing his daughter''s confession, the last trace of luck in Old Man Zhang''s heart was gone...he didn''t know what to say anymore.


    After saying this, Old Man Zhang turned around and walked towards the center of the camp... His footsteps seemed to be a bit staggered.


    "Zhou Lang, I..." Although Xiuqing unswervingly insisted on her own ideas on the issue with Zhou Ye, this does not mean that she is an unfilial daughter... Seeing her father''s appearance, how could she? Can you worry about it??


    However, she was afraid that following her father''s footsteps would make her own man unhappy... After all, her father was against her being with Zhou Ye, and she had also told Zhou Ye about it.


    Therefore, she looked at Zhou Ye with some expectation...and wanted to ask her own man''s opinion.


    "Go... that''s your father after all!!" Zhou Ye smiled and patted Xiuqing''s dolphins lightly.


    "Hmm!!" Xiuqing nodded vigorously...A smile leaked out of her delicate little face... "Zhou Lang, you are so kind!!"


    After saying this, Xiuqing trot to chase her father...


    Seeing Xiuqing''s small appearance, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but chuckle, and shook his head...


    Just when he was about to step into the camp, Huo An walked over and saw Zhou Ye''s figure, and his head and face was shocked...


    "Where did you go just now, you almost scared me to death, don''t you know?? In case something really happens to you, how should I explain to Leng Yue??"


    Facing Huo An''s roar, Zhou Ye just smiled."Don''t worry, I won''t have any trouble if you have an accident... OK, how come in!"


    "Yeah!! Zhou Lang, you are so kind!!"


    Reference 1807


    The first thousand eight hundred and seven chapters


    "You kid..." Huo An was both angry and funny when he heard Zhou Ye''s generous words.


    For this brother who is like meat with a hob, all Huo An can do is shake his head and smile.


    "Forget it, get angry with you kid, I will die in your kid''s hands sooner or later!!" Huo An shook his head and followed Zhou Ye to the crowd of Daying.


    What should I say?


    It is said to be more than 1,000 people, but in fact, the real adult men are only four or five hundred, and the rest are old and weak women and children who need protection.


    At this moment, some men with hairy hearts, carrying various things that can be used as weapons, looked like they were waiting.


    But in fact, they really have no bottom in their hearts.


    Speaking of breaking the sky, they are nothing more than peasants digging in the soil. They have the strength, but-they have never experienced such a thing.


    "Big, big, big brother... what do we do when the wolves come for a while?" A middle-aged man with a sickle in his hand was already a little trembling at this moment. Stuttering.


    The object of his questioning was a military man from the Protectorate standing beside him.


    After all, only a dozen people came from the Duhu Mansion. It is really unrealistic to gather together to protect these immigrants.


    Therefore, Huo An can only disperse them around these farmers, and with them, these farmers have at least three more courage in their hearts.


    Moreover, these soldiers in the Duhu Mansion have some experience in dealing with wild wolves, which is to let them act as temporary coaches and pass on their own experience.


    "When the wolves come, don¡¯t be afraid..." Hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s question, the soldier next to him replied: "Don¡¯t turn your head and run away. Not only will the women and children behind you suffer, you I definitely can''t run away from a wolf..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1412

    "So, then, what do I do?" the middle-aged man asked tremblingly.


    "First...Don''t run. Second, stare at your wolf with your eyes!" A voice came over...


    With the sound, two figures came over...


    Seeing these two people, the soldier of the Duhu Mansion smiled and said, "Brother Huo, Jun Jun, you are back!!"


    "Hmm!!" Huo An nodded with a smile...


    And at this time, the middle-aged man who heard Zhou Ye''s words, as if he had seen a savior, asked, "Can you scare away the wild wolves?"


    "No..." Zhou Ye said with a serious expression.


    "Then... Then since I can''t scare them away, why do you want me to do this?" The middle-aged man suddenly became confused when he heard Zhou Ye''s words.


    "Because..." Zhou Ye deliberately lengthened his voice, until he saw the middle-aged man''s face become more anxious, he laughed and said, "That will make you more dignified!!"


    "..." XN


    Although the question was a middle-aged man, the other men on the side listened with their ears upright...


    After hearing Zhou Ye''s words...


    Everyone was speechless for a while, then couldn''t help laughing...


    "Hahahaha... Lang Jun is so talented..."


    "Dying with dignity...puff..."


    "No, let me laugh for a while, wait until the wolf comes and call me...hahahaha..."


    The laughter alleviated the nervousness of the crowd a lot... and this [dead with dignity] little joke also spread to the crowd at the fastest speed...


    From time to time there were a few snickers in the crowd.


    At this moment, the howl of a wolf was getting closer...


    Until-the figure of a wild wolf appeared around the campfire...


    Outside the crowd at this time, dozens of bonfires were lit, and at this time, they couldn''t save fuel.


    Eating a few mouthfuls of cold rice is at most uncomfortable for a while, but-if you don''t have a bonfire to surround the crowd, I am afraid that there will be a lot of people, even the opportunity to eat cold rice.


    These wolves appearing near the campfire seem to be very afraid of the fire, they carefully stepped back a few steps, and then they lay down on the grass...


    Wolf, this creature is very cunning and patient...


    In order to drag down its prey, it can chase you for a long time...At this time, these wolves are waiting for the moment when the campfire goes out.


    Once the bonfire goes out, many people in the crowd will not see the sunrise tomorrow.


    This matter, not only Zhou Ye knows... Huo An also knows...


    After all-there is not much wood to burn in the grassland itself... Now the bonfires are all the cow and horse dung and some dry wood brought from Yumen when they are closed. If this continues... Sooner or later these things will burn out...


    "I will kill the Wolf King!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile looking at Huo An''s nervous appearance.


    "No, that would be too dangerous!!" Huo An grabbed Zhou Ye''s arm and stopped.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine!!" Zhou Ye smiled and patted Huo An on the shoulder... "If this continues, everyone will be unlucky!"


    "That..." Huo An suddenly said when he heard Zhou Ye''s words: "Then I will go with you!!"


    "Forget it!!" Zhou Ye said, making a posture of looking at Huo An up and down, and said: "You are just going to add chaos to me...Is you running fast?"


    "No..." Huo An answered honestly.


    This is a fact, every time he competes in martial arts, he loses at Zhou Ye''s speed... Moreover, Zhou Ye claims to have practiced the so-called light gong, it feels like flying when he runs...


    "But I can''t watch you go to death!!" Huo An insisted.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly and asked: "Here, you are waiting to die. Going to kill the Wolf King is to die... Which one do you choose?"


    "I choose to die!!"


    "Then a person will die for nine years, and a person will have a burden, which one will you choose?


    "..." Huo An was speechless... He knew that Zhou Ye was right at all. Without him, even though Zhou Ye died of nine deaths, there was still a ray of hope, but if he was burdened with him , Then it is really ten dead and no life... "I know... you go with peace of mind, if anything happens to you, I will take care of..."


    "Shut up, dare you say the rest, I will throw you into the wolves now!!" Zhou Ye said, slapped Huo An''s shoulder vigorously, "Okay...I''m going to kill the wolf. , Wait for me to come back to drink!!!"


    "Huh!!!" Huo An nodded vigorously.


    "How did Lang Jun rush into the wolves?" Some people who hadn''t heard Zhou Ye''s conversation with Huo An just couldn''t help asking.


    "Yeah... isn''t this going to die?"


    At this moment, Huo An and all the brothers in the Capital Protector had no time to pay attention to the questions of the people. A pair of eyes stared at the back of Zhou Ye rushing into the wolves. However, as Zhou Ye rushed in. In the darkness, they could no longer see Zhou Ye''s figure... the only thing they could hear was the howling of the wolf.


    Reference 1808


    The first thousand eight hundred and eight chapters


    If Huo An and the others saw Zhou Ye''s situation at this time, they would definitely not worry about this guy.


    Maybe, they will rush over to beat this stuff.


    why???


    At this moment, Zhou Ye, who entered the wolves pack, was like walking in a leisurely courtyard... Those originally ferocious prairie wolves saw Zhou Ye suddenly turn from a bloodthirsty beast to a well-behaved Husky... one by one, lying down. On the ground, two paws held his head, a baby looked terrified, and a whine sound came from his mouth.


    "You beasts..." Seeing the performance of these wild wolves, Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing and cursing...


    Whether it''s a wolf or a dog.There is a natural instinct for danger...


    Just like before the earthquake, those animals are always the first to be discovered, and they can always perceive the arrival of danger in advance.


    For Zhou Ye, these fierce and cunning wolves felt an irresistible danger. They even had a foreboding that if they run, they might die even worse, so they all lay on the ground, no matter how the wolves called, they would not stand up¡­¡­


    "Okay, don''t pretend to be dead, one by one... How can you look like a prairie tyrant!" Zhou Ye teased these wild wolves lying on the ground in a low voice, "Okay, call me all. Be fierce!!"


    Dogs understand human nature, but in fact, the intelligence of wolves is not low...


    Of course, this is not enough for them to understand the meaning of Zhou Ye''s words... just staring at Zhou Ye with innocent wolf eyes... as if asking [Big brother, what are you talking about?


    "Ahem...It''s embarrassing!!" Zhou Ye sighed awkwardly, and directly controlled the group of wild wolves with a mental standpoint, making them howl hard...


    That rascal¡­¡­

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1413

    For a time, the entire grassland was like a dance of demons, and the howling of wolves kept one after another...


    From time to time, some wolves wailed, as if being beaten by someone.


    As the chief director of this farce, Zhou Ye, left the group of extras and Shi Shiran walked towards the wolf shadow squatting on the small mound behind the wolves...


    I saw that the wolf was two heads higher than the average prairie wolf. It looked like a small calf. Its cold fangs leaked out, and a scratch passed through its right eye from its forehead. , Straight to it, looks extremely hideous... a pair of cold wolf eyes, looking at the figure walking towards him without emotion, as if a proud king is watching the subjects walking towards him.


    however----


    When Zhou Ye''s figure walked in front of it... the king of wolves, Gao Lengfan instantly collapsed...


    "Woohoo..."


    The wolf let out a mournful cry while learning the appearance of its subordinates, lying on the ground...


    The most ridiculous thing is that this guy also covered his wolf''s eyes with his two paws... it''s exactly like [Slap the wolf without hitting the face].


    Seeing the behavior of the wolf, Zhou Ye really wanted to burst into laughter...


    Imagine that Gao Lengfan turned into a joke in an instant. What a fucking thing, especially this kind of change happened to a giant wolf... That move was full of joy.


    "You guy..." Zhou Ye smiled and cursed, raising his hand and giving the wolf a brain collapse... "Why don''t you keep up with your high-cold fan? How did you become funny in a second? Why are you so funny?"


    Every time Zhou Ye said a word, his brain collapsed by playing it...


    The playing wolf hugged his head with an aggrieved look and whimpered...


    "Okay, don''t pretend to be pitiful..." Zhou Ye looked at this cute guy with a helpless look... How could he be a killer like this guy??


    You know, Zhou Ye used to like raising dogs very much... It''s a pity that large dogs are not allowed in big cities... Therefore, this matter can only be given up.


    The cute stuff in front of him obviously got his cute spot, how can you bear to kill him??


    "Forget it... you can leave here!!" Zhou Ye said as he gently stroked the wolf''s hair...


    I have to say that it''s good to be a wolf. This hair is shiny... feels great.


    "Woo..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the wolf flatly rubbed Zhou Ye''s hand with his head...


    "Ah, that''s right... I''ll give you a name!" Zhou Ye smiled, and lightly glanced at the scar on the wolf''s face, and said, "Well-just call it Dao Scar, Xiao Ba... ¡­Remember?"


    "..." The wolf glared at his cute wolf pupil and looked at Zhou Ye, completely unaware of what this guy was talking about...


    "I said your name is Xiaoba!!" Zhou Ye smiled and gave the wolf another brain collapse."Remember?"


    "Little Eight?"


    "Woo..."


    "Little Eight?"


    "Woo..."


    "Xiao Ba??? I can''t remember my name and I will stew you!!"


    "Woo..."


    Every time Zhou Ye called Xiaoba badly, he would play it and his brain fell...until the wolf figured out his name... then he gave up.


    Zhou Ye''s goods were deliberate... Obviously there is a mental standpoint, and they have to use the most primitive inertia adjustment method to adjust this wolf... Xiao Ba was bombarded by Zhou Ye... Wolf face There are humanized grievances on all of them, which looks really funny.


    "Okay, take your brothers away..." Zhou Ye said this time, while commanding the wolf from a spiritual standpoint...


    Xiao Ba nodded obediently, then raised his hair and let out a long howl of a wolf, following its howling... the wolves began to recede in an orderly manner...


    And Zhou Ye also plans to go back...


    However, at this time, something unexpected happened...


    Xiao Ba actually followed Zhou Ye, planning to go back with him...


    "Little Eight, let''s go..."


    "Woo..." Xiaoba wailed in grievances, and refused to leave...Sometimes, beasts are more loyal than people.


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye remembered the big dog he had raised when he was a child. Although the big dog was a native dog, he had a deep affection for him. Every day he got home after school. Will circle him non-stop...


    "Go back, Xiao Ba...make your wolves bigger!! I will come back if I have a chance in the future!!" Zhou Ye said, gently stroking Xiao Ba''s head...just With this stroke, Zhou Ye gave it a life span of thousands of years...


    No way, who made Zhou Ye think of the big yellow dog when he saw Xiao Ba?


    "Woo..." Xiao Bayi arched Zhou Ye''s hand with a grieved expression on his face. It wanted to go back with him...because he had already surrendered it...


    "Little babe!! Human society is not suitable for you, you should live carefree in this prairie!!!" Zhou Ye said, gently taking out a small bottle from the bracelet, in the bottle, A hint of golden light was shining... "Come on, goodbye, Zhang Zeng..."


    "Woo..." Xiaoba yelled aggrievedly...


    However, Zhou Ye could not take it to human society...So, he simply broke off Xiao Ba¡¯s big bottle and poured a trace of golden liquid in the bottle into its mouth. It was in World of Warcraft, naturally half. The last trace of blood of God Malorne.


    After pouring Malorne''s blood into Xiaoba''s mouth, Zhou Ye patted it on the head... "Let''s go! Go on..."


    "Wow..." At this moment, the voice of the wolf pack urging the first wolf came from a distance... Xiaoba turned her head three times and walked towards the wolf pack... Finally, its figure disappeared into the distance. ...


    Reference 1809


    The first thousand eight hundred and nine chapters


    Seeing Xiao Ba turning his head one step and three times, Zhou Ye was filled with emotion.


    What should I say?


    It is often said that there are still many good people in the world.


    But-when you really go to society, you will find...


    Good guy?That''s a situation that only exists if you don''t have an interest connection...When the two have an interest connection, there are fewer good people.


    Therefore, there is an old saying, don''t test friendship and love, many things cannot withstand temptation.


    And Zhou Ye, who has spent more than ten years in the society, has changed from a naive and honest boy to an old river and lake who only talks three minutes when he sees people. Only he knows how much he has suffered and how much he has been deceived. ...... And this, it also shows the value of animal loyalty.


    Just as Zhou Ye sighed in his heart... Suddenly a call came over.


    "Langjun..."


    "Brother Zhou..."


    "Zhou Lang..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1414

    With the call, a group of people ran towards him...


    Just when Zhou Ye turned to look around, a slender figure rushed into his arms with a fragrant wind, "Zhou Lang...are you okay?"


    It was Xiuqing who rushed into his arms. Although she knew the abilities of her own man, how could she not worry about him if she loved someone?


    Zhou Ye smiled and looked down at Xiuqing... whispered, "I''m fine!!"


    At this time, Huo An also brought his group of brothers over...


    After seeing the wolves retreating, they left and rushed over... But Xiuqing had to go with him anyway, and in desperation, he could only agree.


    But I didn''t expect that this weak-looking woman would actually run so fast, leaving them behind from a distance...This is really unbelievable.


    "Brother, are you okay!!" Huo An walked over and looked up and down Zhou Ye''s whole body. He was relieved when he saw that Zhou Ye''s clothes were neat and tidy without a trace of blood.


    Zhou Ye smiled and nodded at Huo An."Don''t worry... I''m fine!"


    Huo An breathed a sigh of relief, curiosity regained at this time."How did you drive away those wolves? Did you kill the wolves?"


    "No... the dog is so cute, why kill it?" Zhou Ye laughed and said, "You are so cruel..."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" XN


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, everyone was speechless...


    Wolf??


    Dog??


    Maybe only Zhou Ye would treat a wolf as a dog, right??Moreover, the cunning and ferocious head wolf was called cute by him...?Does this still make sense??This one can kill the meat-eaters even at cute rabbits... Now that the wolf is cute??


    Seeing everyone looking like hell... Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Okay, all go back to rest! The wolves will not come again tonight!!"


    "Yeah, all go back and rest!!"


    "Yes, I''m sleepy!"


    "I''m exhausted!!"


    A group of soldiers who guarded the palace yawned one by one, pretending to talk while walking towards the camp.


    Are they curious?


    Curious, of course curious, they are almost dead of curiosity... How did Zhou Ye retreat the wolves, you know, they didn''t see any traces of fighting around, let alone the corpses of a wolf...


    However, they also know that Zhou Ye looks carefree on weekdays, but he is a tight-lipped guy. He doesn''t want to say anything for nothing, so it''s better to go to bed honestly...


    Besides, as long as the wolves retreat, everyone is safe. Why do you ask so much??


    Misfortune is not just talking about the old saying.


    Maybe someone has someone''s secret?


    As everyone dispersed, only Xiuqing was left beside Zhou Ye...


    "Zhou Lang, how did you retreat from those wolves?" Xiuqing blinked at her beautiful eyes, looking at Zhou Ye with expectation.


    As for women, curiosity is always strong, especially for men who concern themselves. They want to get to the bottom and dig to the bottom.


    "I said I tamed that wolf, believe it or not?" Zhou Ye smiled, took Xiuqing''s slender waist, and walked towards the camp.


    "Letter!!" Xiuqing nodded.


    In her opinion, her own man has great magical powers, even if he tells her that the wolf is actually a wolf demon, and he wiped her out, she believes... a woman under the spell of love always has an IQ Is negative.


    "The letter still asks, go back to bed soon!!" Zhou Ye smiled and patted Xiuqing''s dolphins...


    These two slaps slapped Xiuqing with anger.


    No words for a night, the next day, everyone set off again...


    This time, Xiuqing simply rode with her own Langjun, and didn''t care about everyone''s eyes...


    Xiuqing''s move caused all the soldiers in the Duhu Mansion to beat their chests and wailing.


    "Why do good women like bad men?" A five-and-three rough soldier couldn''t help but complain.


    Another army man laughed and said, "Because you look so ugly!! It scared all the good women!!"


    "Hahaha...Yes, yes...!!!" All the soldiers laughed together.


    "Oh, I''m ugly, but I...I..." [I] For a long time, the ridiculed soldier didn''t think of [I] anything... However, when he saw Zhou Ye ahead, he suddenly Ingeniously said: "But I have connotations... and I am also very gentle!!!"


    These novel words are what he occasionally heard from Zhou Ye...At this time, he actually used himself.


    "You only have connotation and gentleness!" At this time, Zhou Ye turned his head and came with a magic knife.


    Suddenly, a group of soldiers burst out laughing...


    One, almost fell off the horse with a smile.


    In this way, a group of soldiers from the Duhufu talked and laughed and escorted the immigrants to Luntai City.


    Nothing for a day...


    However, when we set up camp again in the evening... things came again.


    I only heard a wolf howl, as if calling something...


    "These guys, aren''t they finished yet?" A soldier who was camping couldn''t help throwing his tool on the ground, drew out his long knife, and was about to rush out to find trouble with the wild wolves... However, Zhou Ye stopped him."Just leave it to me!!"


    With that said, Zhou Ye handed the tools in his hand to Huo An, and then walked out of the camp...


    Huo An and others looked at each other, but in the end, no one stopped Zhou Ye.


    After having their first experience of driving away wolves, they were very relieved of Zhou Ye''s actions...


    At this moment, Xiuqing, who had been paying attention to the actions of her husband, also chased behind Zhou Ye and ran out of the camp."Zhou Lang, wait for me..."


    Reference 1810


    The first thousand eight hundred and ten chapters


    "Why did you come out?" Hearing Xiuqing''s voice, Zhou Ye certainly couldn''t ignore it.


    He turned his head and looked at Xiuqing, who was flying towards him, and asked curiously: "I''m going to drive away the wolves, what are you doing with me??"


    "I want to see my Lang Jun show his skills!!" Xiuqing hugged Zhou Ye''s arm and said charmingly.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1415

    "Okay..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, woman...


    However, even if Xiuqing followed, it didn¡¯t matter. Anyway¡ªwith Zhou Ye¡¯s strength, let alone protecting Xiuqing among hundreds of wild wolves, even at the center of the star, Zhou Ye was confident that he could protect his woman from a trace. The wire hurts.


    The two simply carried each other and walked in the direction from the howling wolf...


    Not too much time...


    The two saw a giant wolf...The giant wolf''s figure was huge and terrifying, as tall and low as an adult bull, and the whole body of white and white wolf hair did not have a trace of variegated color. A very beautiful feeling.


    "Huh??" Zhou Ye looked at the giant wolf, and looked up and down suspiciously...


    What should I say??He was sure he had never seen this giant wolf, but why did it seem to give him a very familiar feeling??


    At this time, Xiuqing also saw the giant wolf. She was frightened by the giant wolf and hugged her own Langjun¡¯s arm tightly... and said with a trembling voice: "This, this, this wolf... good, so big !"


    Although Xiuqing is no longer an ordinary person in the morning, her concept has not changed so quickly. After all, she has not broken away from ordinary people''s inertial thinking.


    Hearing Xiuqing''s words, Zhou Ye smiled and patted her hand, and comforted: "It''s okay, don''t be afraid, I feel I should know it!!"


    While talking, Zhou Ye tentatively yelled softly, "Little Eight?"


    "Woo..." After hearing the words in Zhou Ye''s mouth, the silver-white giant wolf made a coquettish whine, and the big tail wagging behind him was called a joy...Obviously, it was to Zhou Ye. I feel so happy to recognize myself...


    "Hey, have you actually become so big?" Zhou Ye confirmed that the silver wolf is the eighth empress, smiled and walked up... gently stroking its huge wolf head, "Unexpectedly, the blood of the demigod is right. Your effect is so good!!"


    "Woo..." Xiao Ba mouth made a comfortable whine, rubbing his head against Zhou Ye''s hand...


    "But...!!!" Zhou Ye grabbed Xiaoba''s two big ears, and dragged its wolf face to face himself, "You tell me how bad you have evolved? The domineering and mighty Husky has become a Samoyed... not domineering at all!!"


    Xiao Ba heard Zhou Ye''s reprimand with a grievance on his face, and he screamed... as if to say again [That¡¯s not my fault...]


    In fact, it¡¯s really not Xiaoba¡¯s fault. You know, the natural demigod Malorne itself is a white stag, and its bloodline naturally carries some white genes, and Ashaman can ignore it. Her bloodline did not become a white leopard because she was a natural demigod. When Malorne was alive, she might not have beaten Malorne, but when Malorne died, she could naturally suppress the albino in her bloodline. gene.


    And Xiao Ba obviously doesn''t have Ashaman''s abilities, so it''s impossible to change into a silver-white wolf hair like Samoyed.


    Zhou Ye, who understood the cause and effect after a moment, smiled and patted Xiao Ba on the head, "Well, I know it''s not your fault...Don''t be wronged!!"


    "Ooooooo..." Xiaoba still looked aggrieved when he heard Zhou Ye''s words, as if he was saying that the baby is suffering, and the baby just doesn''t say it.


    This humane expression stopped Xiuqing standing next to Zhou Ye...


    "What a funny silver wolf!!" Xiuqing said as she learned to look like her own man, she reached out to touch Xiaoba''s head...


    However, at this moment, Xiao Ba''s face changed, and he wailed at Xiuqing''s throat, which was the sound of threats made by animals only when they met an enemy...


    Xiuqing was shocked by this voice...


    A bull-sized wolf, baring teeth at you, asked if you were afraid??Especially after Xiaoba has undergone the transformation of the blood of the demigod, he has a coercion on his body... The pressure is similar to that of a tiger, and a wolf howl is enough to shock people...


    "Slap¡ª¡ª!!!" Zhou Ye slapped Xiaoba''s head unceremoniously, "Howling?? This is your mistress... don''t you know?"


    "Ooo, ooo ......" Zhou Ye Although there is no hard, but still aggrieved small eight straight hum ......


    Seeing this, Xiuqing helped Xiaoba speak instead."Zhou Lang, don''t hurt it..."


    "..." Hearing what his woman said, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... Can he do whatever he wants if he sells so cute??


    Well, you can really do whatever you want to sell.


    At least now Zhou Ye is not willing to play Xiaoba again...


    Hearing that Xiuqing dared to scold Zhou Ye, Xiao Ba gave Xiuqing his teeth again...


    It doesn''t care if Xiuqing is helping it to speak, it only knows that she dare to say her own master...


    Xiao Ba''s move also made Xiuqing depressed for a while...This wolf face is really flipped...Really, it is so human, why don''t you wait to see yourself??


    Seeing Xiuqing''s depressed face, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but laugh...


    The two were a wolf, and they played together for a while... well, maybe it should be exactly-Zhou Ye and Xiao Ba were playing there, while Xiuqing looked at with envy and hatred... She also thought. Playing with Xiao Ba, it''s a pity that Xiao Ba just doesn''t like her... if she dares to come closer, it will roar Xiuqing.


    This can make Xiuqing depressed... what a heart-wrenching experience to encounter a cute thing that can pretend to be stupid and cute, but can only see and cannot touch.


    And what about Zhou Ye?


    This product is completely playing with Xiaoba, the mutant silver wolf king, as a dog... For example, it has a wooden stick... I lost a Frisbee... Uh, well, there is really nothing like a Frisbee in Zhou Ye''s bracelet. ...However, he did get a stick and threw it to Xiao Bachi...


    Xiao Ba, in front of Zhou Ye, didn''t have the domineering power of the Wolf King at all, and he played the game that you lost and picked with Zhou Ye indifferently.


    The sky gradually darkened... At this time, Zhou Ye would also go back...


    "Okay, let''s stop here today, Xiao Ba...I''m going back!!!" Zhou Ye gently rubbed Xiao Ba''s head and said softly, "You should also lead your wolves to hunt. ."


    "Woo..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiao Ba''s wolf face leaked a trace of perseverance. It gently bit on Zhou Ye''s skirt and asked him to wait...


    "Is there anything else? Xiao Ba?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    Reference 1811


    The first thousand eight hundred and eleven chapters


    Facing Zhou Ye''s question, Xiao Ba didn''t say anything, but looked up and was a long howl of a wolf...


    With its loud howling wolf, there was also a howling wolf in the distance...


    Soon, Zhou Ye and Xiuqing saw a dozen wild wolves rushing over quickly, and there was something in their mouths...


    These wild wolves ran in front of Xiaoba, put the things in their mouths behind, and ran away again...


    Until this time, Xiuqing saw that there were more than a dozen rabbits... and, most of the rabbits were still alive, they were just bitten on their legs... There were no scars anywhere else on the body...


    The immobile rabbit in front of Xiao Ba Jiang arched towards Zhou Ye... and then looked at Zhou Ye with a flattering expression...


    "Is this all for me?" Zhou Ye looked at the rabbit and asked with a smile.


    "..." Xiao Ba let out a grunting scream, and rubbed Zhou Ye''s hand with the big wolf head of his dustpan to please...


    Obviously, these rabbits were given to Zhou Ye by Xiao Ba...


    When an animal is willing to give its prey to you, this is the animal''s surrender...


    Many people who have kept pets like cats and dogs know that no matter how cute or flattering a pet is to you on weekdays, but when you want to move its food, it will still protect the food. That means it does not There is no real surrender to you... The so-called acting like a baby is only necessary for survival.


    Obviously, Xiao Ba is truly surrendered now...


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye knew that this was Xiao Ba''s mind, so he picked the four most complete rabbits and carried two with Xiuqing alone... "I really want to go back... Xiao Ba..."


    "Woo..." Xiao Ba whine... just squatted on the ground, watching Zhou Ye motionless... as if waiting to see his back.

 The Movie World Chapter 1416

    "...Huh..." Seeing Xiao Ba''s appearance, Zhou Ye sighed deeply... "I''m leaving... Xiao Ba!!"


    With that said, Zhou Ye turned Xiuqing around and walked towards the camp...


    Xiuqing followed her Lang Jun to the camp... At this moment, a long howling of wolf came from behind... Xiuqing couldn''t help but look back...


    I saw--


    Xiao Ba was still squatting on that small mound, screaming from the sky, as if saying goodbye to them...


    When the long howling of the wolf ended, Xiao Ba squatted there, looking at their backs from a distance, motionless, like a statue...Even if she could not see what Xiao Ba¡¯s eyes were looking at, But she believes... Xiao Ba must still be looking at her back at this time...


    "Zhou Lang... Xiao Ba... it is still there..."


    "I know..." Zhou Ye said in a low tone, "But we can''t bring it into the camp..."


    "Woo..." Xiuqing knew what he said was right when she heard her husband''s words, but... she couldn''t help feeling sour in her heart... The most parting is bitterness. She didn''t expect that she would be in a wolf. This kind of parting pain was experienced in his body.


    Although Xiao Ba ignored her at all, but-she was captured by Xiao Ba''s cute selling skills... I have to say that women just like sentimentality.


    Along the way, the two returned to the camp like this...


    Needless to say, what I ate at night is Xiao Ba''s gift.


    This night, it was extremely quiet, as if there were no blind beasts coming to beat the autumn wind.


    But in fact, Zhou Ye knew better than anyone why this was...because Xiaoba was standing guard for them.


    Xiaoba¡¯s wolves hunted around the camp and helped them drive away the beasts that did not have eyes.


    You know, wolves are a tyrant on the grassland. Where there are wolves, all beasts avoid...


    The next day-continue on the road...


    There was no words for a day. When the evening was about to camp, Zhou Ye heard Xiaoba¡¯s howling wolf again... At this time, all the soldiers were almost used to the howling wolf. They knew that there was a wolf howling. Zhou Ye.


    Of course Zhou Ye still brought Xiuqing to see Xiao Ba...


    It''s just that¡ªthis time, Xiao Ba suffered some injuries... This made Zhou Ye feel heartbroken...


    After using some abilities a bit, Zhou Ye figured out the reason why Xiao Ba was injured.


    In fact, the wild beasts all have their own territorial consciousness. Under normal circumstances, the well water does not violate the river water, and the wild beasts will not cross the boundary as a last resort. However, Xiao Ba obviously does not care about those so-called similar territories in order to chase Zhou Ye ...


    Today it encountered a wave of more powerful wolves...


    The number of this wolf pack is more than ten times the number of Xiaoba''s wolf pack...The two sides naturally had a fierce conflict, although Xiaoba easily won the victory with his own wolf body transformed by Zhou Ye, but¡ª ¡ªIt also suffered some injuries.


    Zhou Ye, who was distressed, simply flashed around and went back to the Marvel World. From his female slave gate, he brought Xiao Ba a demon cultivation method...


    Some people say, isn''t Xiao Wei just the beautiful fox in the sky?Would it be better from her??


    To be honest, Zhou Ye didn''t like Xiaowei''s Demon Xiujue... It was so low-grade that it couldn''t be transformed...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye simply gave Xiaoba a copy of Sirius Jue from Guanguan, which was most suitable for the practice of wolf demon.


    What should I do if Xiao Ba doesn''t understand Chinese characters?


    How simple it is. After reading it for himself, Zhou Ye directly used his spiritual standpoint to instill it into Xiao Ba''s mind...


    After doing all this, Zhou Ye helped Xiao Ba heal the scars on his body again... Once the injury healed, Xiao Ba began to pester Zhou Ye and wanted to play together... Zhou Ye could only laugh at Xiao Ba. Eighty-one sentence [forget the pain after the scar is over], and then continue my stick-throwing game.


    When the sky darkened, Xiao Ba still gave Zhou Ye some prey... and Zhou Ye accepted it unceremoniously.


    Time passed day by day...


    The migrating team also walked towards Luntai City step by step...


    Every time when they get to camp, the howling of a wolf will sound, and Zhou Ye will take Xiuqing out to play with Xiao Ba. After a long time together, Xiao Ba no longer rejects Xiuqing as he did at the beginning, at least ...I am willing to let her touch her head...


    Of course, I still don¡¯t play with her...


    Xiao Bazhi played with Zhou Ye...


    As the migration team moved forward, Xiaoba¡¯s wolf pack grew stronger... No way, since the Sirius Battle, it has almost swept all the way... Defeat a wolf pack and conquer a pack of wolves. ...


    In such a snowballing state, Xiao Ba¡¯s wolves have actually reached nearly tens of thousands... Then when I acted, I reined it, it was like a large army... And at this time, Xiao Ba did not dare to follow too much. Near.


    Who made Zhou Ye scold it... You know, tens of thousands of wolves can scare people to death...


    Therefore, Xiao Ba left his subordinates for a long time, took a dozen wolves, and went to Zhou Ye to play... However, the road always came to an end... The time of separation was here.


    Reference 1812


    The first thousand eight hundred and twelve chapters


    Xiao Ba found that today his master seemed to treat him very well...


    why??


    Because in the past, whenever the silver moon rose, he would leave himself and return to the camps where humans gathered, but today...even if the sky has darkened, the moon has risen, and his master still has not left. Although I don¡¯t know why?But it is really happy today...


    But Zhou Ye and Xiuqing are not as happy as Xiao Ba...


    Why is Zhou Ye staying at Xiaoba for so long today??


    Because-tomorrow is coming to Luntai City.


    When you get to the place where the crowd gathers, you can¡¯t bring Xiao Ba... No way, at this time Xiao Ba is still not able to practice at home... But its body is getting bigger and bigger, from the size of a bull to the present one. The bull is two heads higher...


    How can such a huge silver wolf be brought into the city...


    So, it can also be said-today is Zhou Ye''s last day with Xiao Ba.


    "Come on, Xiao Ba... pick this back!!" Zhou Ye said, taking out a metal stick about half a meter long from the bracelet and threw it into the distance...


    Xiao Ba didn''t doubt that he was there, and there was a cheerful grunt in his throat, and he ran away like flying away from his four claws.


    "Zhou Lang, is this really good?" Xiuqing asked hesitantly.


    "Nothing bad!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "If Xiao Ba is willing to abandon its subordinates, I will bring it into Luntai City. If not, let it be free on the grassland. Okay... because this is its choice."


    "This..." Xiuqing hesitated for a moment, and finally said nothing...


    After all, she doesn''t want her man to be unhappy...


    During the conversation between the two, Xiao Ba had found the metal stick that Zhou Ye had thrown into the distance. He gently sniffed the metal stick that fell on the grass... Make sure there was the smell of his own master on it. Afterwards, with a cheerful look, he was about to grab the metal stick.


    However, when it just took the metal stick into its mouth... the abnormality suddenly appeared.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1417

    I saw that the metal stick that Xiaoba grabbed into her mouth instantly turned into a mass of liquid metal, and it followed Xiaoba¡¯s gaze and spread across its whole body, as if it were a thoughtful thing... ¡­


    And Xiao Ba was also shocked by this sudden change at this time. It lay on the ground and desperately used its own brush to scrape off its head, trying to get the weird things that entangled its head. Go down...


    It is a pity that its claws that are enough to crack the golden cracking stone are useless to this liquid metal, and the liquid metal still spreads unswervingly towards its whole body.


    Soon... it covered its whole body... Seen from the side, the liquid metal turned into a majestic armor on Xiaohachi''s body, and even on its head, there was an extra one. The single horn of metal texture, the joints of the limbs, there are also a few sharp thorns, which looks very hideous.


    But Xiao Ba can''t see his own state anymore, at this moment it¡ªthe whole wolf is dumbfounded...what the hell is this??Why did it get on yourself??


    After struggling desperately for a long time, it found that it was useless. Those things should stay there and stay there, and they didn''t fall at all...


    In the end, Xiao Ba, who was exhausted, had to take small steps and ran to his owner for help.


    "Woo..." Xiao Ba squatted in front of Zhou Ye, grumbled with aggrieved expression... as if complaining [Master, what are you missing?Why did it make me all over??


    "Haha..." Seeing Xiaoba''s grievances, Zhou Ye smiled slightly...


    He gently rubbed Xiao Ba''s head, and said softly: "Xiao Ba, let''s discuss something..."


    "Woo?" Xiao Ba tilted his head and stared at Zhou Ye with his dull wolf pupils, "Master, what are you talking about?"] Looks like.


    "You fool, don''t be cute, I know you understand..." Zhou Ye smiled and slapped Xiao Ba''s head... This guy, with his own help, clearly cultivated the demon cultivation technique , But still pretends to be cute and stupid... It''s... so cute.


    "Ooooo!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiao Ba raised up to the sky and gave a long roar, and stopped being cute again, and the cute expression on the wolf''s face also converged...a solemn look .


    I have to say that when Xiao Ba is not selling cute, he still looks majestic and very powerful.


    Seeing Xiao Ba like this, Zhou Ye knew that it was already listening carefully.


    "Xiao Ba..." Zhou Ye hesitated for a while, and continued: "Tomorrow, I will arrive at my destination. At that time, you can''t follow me... and you can''t stay around me anymore. !!!"


    Why would Zhou Ye say that??


    You know, Xiaoba is a wolf king, and its wolves are always at its side...


    However, if Zhou Ye were to return to Luntai City, Xiao Ba could no longer lead the wolves to follow him to Luntai City.


    After all, Luntai City is an important node on the Silk Road. If there are too many wolves around, it is not a good thing for Luntai City... It may even be caused by too many wolves. To the fate of abandoned.


    Do you dare to imagine that there are tens of thousands of wolves moving around foraging for food in a radius of several hundred kilometers??


    That would really kill all the small animals in this place.


    Although, under the constraints of Xiao Ba, the wolves will not attack humans at first, but-when they are extremely hungry, Xiao Ba cannot restrain them...


    By then, perhaps the entire Silk Road will be abandoned...


    This is why Zhou Ye said so...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiao Ba suddenly became anxious. At this moment, it didn''t care about the shackles on its body that made it a little uncomfortable... As soon as it stretched out its paws, it hugged Zhou Ye tightly... As if crying.


    Seeing Xiao Ba''s appearance, Zhou Ye couldn''t help sighing... "Well, Xiao Ba... things are not absolute!!"


    "Woo..." Xiao Ba raised his head when he heard Zhou Ye''s words and looked at him. At this moment, its tears have flowed out...


    "If... I mean if..." Zhou Ye gently rubbed Xiao Ba''s head and whispered: "If you want to follow me, you have to abandon your wolves. Can you do it?? "


    Xiao Ba suddenly stopped crying when he heard Zhou Ye''s words...Instead, he squatted in front of Zhou Ye and let out a long scream without hesitation...


    Along with Xiao Ba''s long howling, one after another wolf howling came from a distance...


    Soon¡ªZhou Ye and the others are already surrounded by wild wolves. At a glance, there are almost as many as 20,000 or 30,000...


    One by one, they were like soldiers, squatting there... as if waiting for their king''s orders.


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing and cursing: "Xiao Ba, you are really capable... you have gathered so many wolves?"


    Reference 1813


    The first thousand eight hundred and thirteen chapters


    "Woo..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiao Ba gave him a triumphant glance, as if to say "I''m great, please praise me...]


    "Well, you are amazing..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head...


    Xiao Ba''s next move made Zhou Ye and Xiuqing look dumbfounded...


    I saw it took small steps and walked into the wolf pack, just like an emperor patrolling its own territory. Whenever it went, the wild wolves next to it fell on the ground, expressing its surrender...


    Zhou Ye smiled and watched Xiao Ba''s behavior, but he didn''t say a word, just as if he was in the theater.


    And Xiuqing obviously didn''t have Zhou Ye''s ability. She asked in a low voice with some curiosity: "Zhou Lang, what is Xiao Ba doing?"


    "It is choosing its own successor, or it should be said that it is choosing its own general..." Zhou Ye replied with a smile: "Unexpectedly, this little guy is so smart..."


    "Successor?? General??" Xiuqing muttered to herself with a confused look.


    "Don''t worry..." Zhou Ye patted Xiuqing''s shoulder lightly, and said in a low voice, "Let it tell you when you turn back!!"


    "Let it tell me by itself?" Xiuqing was dumbfounded... Xiao Ba couldn''t speak, so how could he tell her??


    Zhou Ye did not explain this...


    In fact, Zhou Ye could no longer give up on Xiaoba...Since it chose to leave the wolves and follow him, it seems that he can''t be stingy...


    Zhou Ye has already made a certain decision in his heart...


    At this time, Xiao Ba, who was trotting, had already circled his entire wolf pack all over again...


    It is not just wandering around among wolves. From time to time, its claws will always slap on a wild wolf. Those wild wolves that have been slapped by it stand up and follow behind it...


    When Xiao Ba turned the entire pack of wolves once, behind it, there were already about thirty or forty wild wolves...


    Xiao Ba brought them in front of Zhou Ye, and then squatted down there and let out a long howl. Following Xiao Ba''s howling of wolves, all the other wild wolves stood except those behind him. Get up, go to things separately...


    And the wild wolves who came to Zhou Ye with Xiao Ba, all lie on the ground cleverly, as if waiting for something...


    Then, Xiao Ba began to make whining noises in his mouth, as if he was speaking to those men.


    Seeing Xiao Ba''s behavior, Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing and cursing: "You are really generous...Take the demon Xiujue I gave you to teach your subordinates??"


    "Woo..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiao Bayi ran to Zhou Ye''s side, rubbing against Zhou Ye with her huge wolf head, as if she was acting like a baby.


    "Forget it, it''s just the general outline of the forging body in the front of the area. I have taught it!!" Seeing this cute behavior, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    Xiaoba heard Zhou Ye''s words and then ran back to his subordinates and began to continue his career as a teacher.


    It has to be said that Xiao Ba, who had opened his wits after Zhou Ye, and the wolf who had his wits turned on were completely two-dimensional creatures.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1418

    At least when Xiao Ba was taught by Zhou Ye to Xiu Yaojue, he could control the demon power in his body by himself only twice, but what about the wild wolves selected by Xiao Ba?It took me three or four hours to be beaten and bitten by Xiao Ba before he learned a little bit of the general outline of the forging.


    Xiao Ba is already desperate for the IQ of his own kind...


    After putting those under the church, Xiao Ba was almost exhausted...


    However, it did not lie down to rest, but ran to Zhou Ye''s side... with big eyes, looking at Zhou Ye cutely, as if expecting Zhou Ye to take him away...


    "You guy..." Zhou Ye rubbed Xiao Ba''s head after laughing and cursing, and then said: "I originally wanted to take you by my side as a mount, but... I changed my attention now..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye turned his head and said to Xiuqing: "I will take Xiao Ba to a place, and I will be back soon... Don''t leave, wait for me here!!"


    "Okay!!" Xiuqing nodded obediently when he heard Zhou Ye''s words.


    Then, Zhou Ye pressed his hand on Xiao Ba¡¯s head, and as a sound of glass breaking sounded, Zhou Ye and Xiao Ba disappeared at the same time...


    Hearing this familiar voice, Xiuqing knew that her own Langjun brought Xiao Ba into the mirror world...


    She didn''t worry, she just sat down like this...


    However, just as she was sitting on the grass, a golden portal opened in front of her...


    "Ah, so fast?" Seeing this portal, how could Xiuqing not know that it was her man who came back?You know, the two of them have been in the mirror world during this period of time...


    As the golden portal opened, it was not Zhou Ye who came out first, but a silver-haired loli who was less than 1.6 meters tall.


    I saw that loli was wearing a weird armor. The armor was a bit like the European full-body armor, but it was different. The armor perfectly fitted the silver-haired loli''s figure, showing her curvaceous body. Incisively...


    On her delicate little face, there was a trace of awe-inspiring expression, which gave people a feeling not to be underestimated.


    Xiuqing looked up and down at this silver-haired loli, what should I say?Before seeing her Hun, Xiuqing felt that-she had lost...


    Why does everyone seem to be about the same age, so her age...??


    Just in Xiuqing''s mind, why is this girl so big...a familiar voice rang in her ears."Xiuqing, what are you thinking?"


    "Ah? I was thinking why this child''s Hun is so big..." After saying this, Xiuqing suddenly realized that this voice was the voice of his own man... "Zhou Lang...you are back, yes. What about Xiaoba?"


    "Who is Xiaoba...!!!" When Xiuqing heard Xiuqing''s words, the silver-haired loli jumped up as if she had been stepped on her tail, and said loudly: "People are no longer called Xiaoba. The master gave me a new name. Now, it¡¯s called Bai Xiaomeng..."


    "You, you, you are Xiao Ba?" Xiuqing was sluggish when she heard the silver-haired loli''s words... She pointed to the silver-haired loli with an unbelievable expression...what the hell was going on??


    "I''m not called Xiaoba anymore, call me Bai Xiaomeng!!" Xiaoba, uh no, now Bai Xiaomeng...Bai Xiaomeng rushed to Xiuqing with a depressed expression on his face, loudly Said: "Remember, my name is Bai Xiaomeng...Bai Xiaomeng...Bai Xiaomeng...I have to say important things three times!!"


    "..." Hearing Xiao Ba''s words, Xiuqing''s face was speechless... Why is Bai Xiaomeng''s tone so like her own Langjun??


    Reference 1814


    One thousand eight hundred and fourteen chapters


    "Are you Xiaoba? I don''t believe it!!"


    Hearing Bai Xiaomeng''s words, Xiuqing had already believed a little bit in her heart, but-she still wanted to tease this little silver-haired loli.


    "How can you remember that I am no longer called Xiaoba, I am called Bai Xiaomeng...Ah, you are really mad at me!!" Bai Xiaomeng was itchy by the delicate roots of teeth...


    "Unless you are willing to play a game with me!!" Xiuqing said, picking up the wooden stick that Zhou Ye was playing with Xiao Ba on the ground, and then threw it out forcefully... "Go, Xiao Ba, pick up come back!!"


    "Innocent-do you think I would pick it up?" Bai Xiaomeng said with a look of disdain... But the whole person rushed out like flying... Before the stick hit the ground, she just grabbed it. Lived on the stick...


    "..." Seeing his pet''s performance, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    Bai Xiaomeng, your actions have betrayed your race...


    "Well, I believe you are the eighth!!" Seeing Bai Xiaomeng who came back with a wooden stick with a dazed expression on his face, Xiuqing chuckles slightly and said: "Hello, Bai Xiaomeng..."


    "..." Bai Xiaomeng felt as if he had been hit by 10,000 tons at this time, and his whole body was dull...


    She wowed and started to cry... Then she stepped away from her short legs and rushed into Zhou Ye''s arms, bursting into tears."Master...uuuu... Sister Xiuqing bullied me...uuuu..."


    Zhou Ye smiled and stroked Bai Xiaomeng''s long silver hair, and said, "Little Meng...Xiuqing is just teasing you..."


    Seeing Bai Xiaomeng''s actions, Xiuqing couldn''t help being speechless...Well, Jiangshan is easy to change and his nature is hard to change. Xiao Ba still likes to act like a baby so much...


    "By the way, Zhou Lang, how did you make Xiao Ba like this?" Xiuqing asked curiously.


    Hearing Xiuqing''s words, Bai Xiaomeng straightened his head from Zhou Ye''s arms, there was no trace of tears on his face... Apparently she was just acting cute as a coquettish."Hmph, it''s this young lady herself who is a genius, who has reached the transformation stage after only five hundred years of cultivation... Envy? Jealous?"


    "Five hundred years..." Xiuqing was speechless when she heard Bai Xiaomeng''s words...


    "You still have the face to say that you are a wizard of heaven?" Zhou Ye couldn''t help but expose someone''s old bottom."If it weren''t for you to beg me to give you the last golden pill, would you still want to transform? Dream it!!"


    The exposed Bai Xiaomeng didn''t blush, but got into the arms of her owner again and began to coquettish."The master is the best, and the master loves Xiaomeng the most..."


    She knows that her master eats this set the most...


    She was really right, Zhou Ye really took this set...


    As she acted like a baby, Zhou Ye stopped talking.


    Although Xiuqing from the outside world felt that it was only a moment, in the mirror world, a full 600 years have passed...


    It took Bai Xiaomeng five hundred years to transform into form, and that one hundred years was the time Zhou Ye needed to help her adapt to human life...


    In the hundred years after her transformation, Bai Xiaomeng successfully counterattacked and pushed her to her master, and Zhou Ye also learned of her life experience from Bai Xiaomeng''s mouth.


    When she was very young, she was lost with the wolves...It was a lone wolf who grew up little by little on the grassland.


    At that time, even the rabbit bullied her...cough cough, no way, little wolf...


    As it grew up alone, gradually, its size became larger and larger, probably because of the blood in its body, its size was much larger than other prairie wild wolves.


    And the action to encircle the immigrants was when she had just merged into a wolf pack and won the position of a wolf.


    That is to say-in fact, she is both the beginning and the place... [I specifically point out here to prevent human brains from replenishing.


    Therefore, to her, the wolf pack is far less important than her owner. Therefore, she dispersed the wolf pack into a dozen or so wolves of various sizes at the first time, and then followed Zhou Ye without hesitation. Go back together...


    Maybe this is the legendary loyalty that pays off?


    If Bai Xiaomeng was unwilling to be a wolf and chose to leave Zhou Ye, she would not be able to grow into a human form now...and no one would help her prevent her from becoming a catastrophe in the mirror world.


    Even if she was pregnant with a demon, in the end, she couldn''t escape the chasing of the catastrophe... After all, one drink and one peck made her own.


    After listening to Zhou Ye''s statement... Xiuqing couldn''t help but sighed slightly: "Little Meng, I have suffered for you!!"


    "It''s okay...that''s all from a long time ago!!" Bai Xiaomeng no longer cares about her childhood. What she cares most about now is to follow her master...


    "Okay, don''t sigh here!!" Zhou Ye said, pulling up Bai Xiaomeng and Xiuqing with each hand, and walked towards the camp."We are going back, not going back again... It is estimated that Boss Huo will come out to find someone!!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1419

    "Ah, it''s all reached this point!!" At this time, Xiuqing also realized that it was already on the moon... She suddenly became a little anxious... "Then let''s go back soon!!"


    "By the way, what do you say about Xiaomeng''s origins?" Xiuqing suddenly discovered that the two hadn''t confessed to each other...


    After thinking for a while, Zhou Ye said, "Just say it''s my sister, who came to find me!!"


    "But Xiaomeng''s surname is Bai, your surname is Zhou..."


    "Just say it''s a distant cousin..."


    "But how did she find the grassland so big?"


    "It was said that she found Leng Yue in Luntai City... Leng Yue told her that I was going to pick up the migrants, so she followed the road to find it..."


    Xiuqing shook her head speechlessly when she heard her own Langjun''s words, but when she looked at Xiaomeng, she was helpless...


    No way, the armor that Xiaomeng was wearing at this time was not a common product, so it didn''t look like a child of ordinary origin.


    And that armor is really unusual, remember the metal rod Zhou Ye threw out for Bai Xiaomeng to pick up?


    That is actually the first batch of deformed armors manufactured by Umbrella after obtaining the deformation factor...


    This thing not only has a very high defense value, but also can be adjusted arbitrarily according to the changes of the owner''s posture... Originally Zhou Ye threw it out to give Xiaomeng a thought, even if she finally chose to be with the wolves, that deformity The armor is enough to protect her...


    But unexpectedly, Xiao Meng chose to follow Zhou Ye without hesitation...


    Ahem... It''s far away...


    After Zhou Ye, Xiuqing and Xiaomeng had confessed to each other... they walked towards the camp together...


    At the camp, Zhou Ye and others happened to meet Huo An and others who were about to ride to find him... just to stop them.


    After Huo An complained to Zhou Ye, he naturally asked Xiao Meng... After all, there were two people who went out, but they brought another one when they came back. You have to ask about this.


    And Zhou Ye naturally came up with his set of statements and confused Huo An and others... In fact, Zhou Ye''s nonsense is full of loopholes, but he has a spiritual position, and even outrageous nonsense can be rounded back.I have to say-this ability is really superb.


    Reference 1815


    The first thousand eight hundred and fifteen chapters


    Luntai City is still extremely prosperous. After all, it is located at the node of the Silk Road, with an endless stream of merchants traveling from north to south.


    Whether it is a Persian businessman or a big food businessman, they must supply supplies here. After all, it will take several days to walk to Yumen Pass, and there is no place for supply on the road...


    However, recently, a large number of merchants have stayed in Luntai City... only because they heard the news from the merchants in front.


    Said that on the way to Yumenguan, the wolf disaster has already begun...


    What is a wolf disaster??


    It means that there are so many wolves...


    It is not uncommon to encounter wolves in the Gobi and grasslands. It is uncommon to encounter dozens of wolves a day... Even if those wolves do not attack the caravan, it is enough to make them feel grief...


    So, since the news came from the front...


    A large number of businessmen were stranded in Luntai City. For a while, the housing prices in Luntai City were rising steadily...The prices of various materials also soared.


    You always have to eat and drink when you live here, right??In this Gobi city, no materials are so easily available...


    For a while, the merchants complained endlessly... but they were helpless.


    Regarding this matter, even the Western Region Protector House, who is in charge of the entire city, can''t do anything...There is no way to let the hundreds of soldiers of the Western Region Protector House clean up the tens of thousands of wild wolves on the road?Too much worthy of the Western Regions Protector...


    You know, they are humans, not Rambo, nor superhumans. These hundreds of soldiers are still responsible for guarding Luntai City. How many people can be allocated to clean up the wolf??


    Of course, this has nothing to do with Leng Yue staying in Luntai City.


    Zhou Ye had been away for about half a month, and during this half a month, Leng Yue had already helped her man sew the fur.


    The rest of the time, Lengyue was empty...


    It is easy for people to think about something when they are free... Especially for newlyweds like Leng Yue who have never been separated from her man for so long, even more so...


    Sitting at home, she always feels that the house is empty and there is less...At this moment, she suddenly felt that her man had been away for more than half a month.


    Leng Yue has never been the kind of little woman who is sad and sad, even if she misses her man in her heart, she can only wait for her man to return at home with peace of mind.


    When she realized that her man had been away for so long, she simply packed up and pulled out her beloved horse, planning to pick up her man from Yumen Pass along the road.


    miss??Lengyue is not afraid, after all, there is only one business road from Yumen Gate to Luntai City, so you can''t go wrong anyway...


    However, just when she went to the stables to lead the horses, and planned to go out... the courtyard door opened.


    "Yelang?" Leng Yue rushed out of the stable in surprise and shouted.


    however--


    It was not the person in her mind that appeared at the door.


    I saw a short guy in a hideous armor walked in...


    Because this guy had already put down the visor of the helmet, Leng Yue couldn''t tell whether he was a man or a woman, but-as soon as this guy spoke, Leng Yue knew that this was a man.


    "Oh, the little lady is at home alone? Come on... It''s better to be happy with the uncle!!" The little man said, he was about to rush towards Leng Yue.


    And Leng Yue?


    She has never been a fuel-efficient lamp. Seeing this, she drew her short sword and rushed towards the little man without retreating. The short sword in her hand was very tricky, from the gap in the little man''s armor. At that time, he straightened his chest and abdomen...


    "Hiss..." The little guy looked at the dagger in Leng Yue''s hand, and didn''t dare to take it for a while...


    Therefore, he hurriedly dodged and jumped aside, avoiding Leng Yue''s sword tip.


    And Leng Yue?I''m not forgiving... carrying the dagger directly at the little man, and sneered in his mouth: "Come on, uncle, I''ll be happy with you, what are you running?"


    The little man also hurriedly made a fist at this time, and from his hand armor, a pair of half-meter-long claws came out to block Leng Yue¡¯s dagger, "Oh, I didn¡¯t expect that the little lady is still a violent temper. Ah...Come on, I like to be violent!!"


    "Really? Then don''t hide anymore..." Leng Yue smiled angrily, withdrew her short sword, and continued to attack the little man.


    The battle between the two of you and me became a ball...


    What should I say...


    In terms of force, the small man is obviously better than Leng Yue, but-he is extremely depressed.


    why??


    Because Leng Yue used a desperate method of hurting both sides, you beat me?I don¡¯t hide, I will just give you a sword...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1420

    It''s obviously not going to hurt both sides...Who would let the little guy-promise someone and not hurt Leng Yue??


    In this way, the two were at a stalemate for a while...


    Leng Yue relied on her speeding recovery ability, making every move ruthlessly and ruthlessly, and she was in a posture to die with the enemy.


    And the little guy?Although no matter whether it is strength or ability, they are all higher than Leng Yue by more than one factor, but for a while, there will be nothing to do with Leng Yue.


    at last¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Okay, Xiao Ba... don''t fight!!" came with a voice.


    The little man and Leng Yue both stopped and jumped back...While guarding each other, they looked in the direction of the sound.


    I saw a young girl in Hanfu coming in, and it was Xiuqing who was not talking.


    After entering the courtyard, without speaking, she first bowed to Leng Yueying, and said: "Sister Zhang Xiuqing has seen Sister Leng Yue..."


    "Who are you?" Leng Yue was a little stunned...Although the girl who claimed to be Zhang Xiuqing in front of me sounded like she was in the same group as the enemy in front of her, but-as the saying goes, stretch out your hand not to hit the smiling face , Everyone bows their eyebrows and salutes, what else do you want...?


    However, Leng Yue can not blame Xiuqing, but she can''t let go of the prot¨¦g¨¦ who wears armor and molested herself... "Forget it, let me go. When I kill this bastard who molested me, I will talk to you. ..."


    Hearing Leng Yue''s words, Xiuqing couldn''t help but sneered, "Sister...you misunderstood Xiaoba...she was actually joking with you..."


    While talking, Xiuqing turned to Bai Xiaomeng who was wearing armor and said: "Xiao Ba, don''t hurry up and apologize to Sister Leng Yue...Be careful that Zhou Lang will come back to clean up you!!"


    "It''s said that my name is Bai Xiaomeng!!" Xiaomeng complained, opening the visor on his head, and then partially opening the mouth of his armor... Then he let out a long breath, and then Said to Leng Yue: "Sister Leng Yue, I am the owner''s pet, my name is Bai Xiaomeng...not Xiao Ba!!"


    "......" Leng Yue watched Bai Xiaomeng''s movements speechlessly. For the first time in her life, she knew that the armor was deformed... and why this guy had become a woman, her anger Is it getting more and more prosperous??


    This is definitely not because I am jealous of this guy, who is a few more than her before Hun, yes, definitely not...


    Reference 1816


    Chapter one thousand eight hundred and sixteen


    "Who are you?" Although looking at Bai Xiaomeng''s Hun Wai, who was a circle older than herself, Leng Yue felt that she was not angry.


    But she still suppressed her anger a little, and asked, "Why call my sister!!"


    "Because my master is my sister''s husband!!" Bai Xiaomeng said rushingly, "Moreover, Sister Xiuqing is also the master''s woman..."


    Hearing this, it is impossible to say that Leng Yue is not angry... However, she did not immediately attack, but instead asked: "You said you are Yelang''s women and servants, what about Yelang? He goes. Where is it?"


    "Zhou Lang and General Huo have resettled the people... he will not come back after a while!!" Xiuqing didn''t care about Leng Yue''s cold face, or, since she dared to take Xiao Ba a step forward, she returned. Here, I¡¯m not afraid of Leng Yue¡¯s cold words...


    As a woman who aims at a good wife, Xiuqing believes that if she has to rely on her own husband to reconcile in order to get along with Leng Yue, what else does she have to call herself a good wife??


    Therefore, she resolutely took Xiaoba one step ahead and hurried back... and planned to have a good chat with Leng Yue.As for how she found Zhou Ye''s residence, it depends on Bai Xiaomeng. Although she has turned into a human body, we must know that Xiaomeng''s body is a wolf.


    This guy''s sense of smell is extremely sensitive. After Zhou Ye casually mentioned a general place, she took Xiuqing to find this place first. Why did she have the smell of her own master that she was familiar with and could no longer be familiar with?


    On Leng Yue''s side, when Xiuqing said [Zhou Lang], he almost knew that they were definitely not lying.


    You know, what she just said was Yelang at all, without mentioning her family''s surname...Since Xiuqing can say her family''s surname, she is obviously not a liar.


    However, this made her angry...


    Good guy, at home, he sews cold-proof clothes for him stitch by stitch, but he goes out to get dirty, and he also comes to the door... Is it okay??


    "I''m going to find Yelang!!" As he said, Leng Yue walked out the door without hesitation...


    "Sister wait a minute!!" Seeing Leng Yue''s behavior, Xiuqing hurriedly walked two steps and stopped her... "Sister, Yelang is busy, we are women, so don''t disturb him!! What''s the matter, Just tell me to do it!!"


    "You..." Leng Yue is the kind of Hu Feige who goes straight. Even if she is angry, facing Xiuqing''s yelling from an older sister, she can''t let her angry.


    This almost didn''t suffocate her...


    "Sister..." Seeing Leng Yue''s expression, Xiuqing rolled her eyebrows and guessed why she was angry... She smiled and embraced Leng Yue''s arm affectionately, and said softly: "Sister is giving birth to Zhou Lang. Angry?"


    "Huh--!" Although Leng Yue couldn''t sigh at Xiuqing, she could ignore her.


    "Hehe..." Faced with Leng Yue''s appearance, Xiuqing didn''t get angry, but smiled slightly: "My sister is not angry, and my sister knows that Zhou Lang is exceptionally talented and exceptionally handsome... such a man is everywhere. It¡¯s the focus of my daughter¡¯s house..."


    "..." Leng Yue''s cheeks blushed slightly when she heard Xiuqing''s words. She understood what Xiuqing''s "natural talent" meant, and to put it bluntly... she didn''t suffer from this [natural talent]. The crime, since she followed her husband, except for a short break when Tiankui came, at other times did she fall asleep normally??


    Haven''t you fainted every time??


    She is a little scared sometimes...


    Seeing Leng Yue''s small appearance, Xiuqing knew that she understood what she meant.


    Xiuqing dragged Leng Yue into the room and said, "Zhou Lang... he loves us abnormally, but we can only watch him force ourselves to endure it. For us women, this is not a kind of Sad, I can''t even satisfy my own man..."


    "Yes..." Leng Yue nodded in agreement without realizing what Xiuqing said.


    Isn''t she like this??


    "So, sister... we should unite..." Xiuqing had already dragged Leng Yue into the house while she was talking, and then sat her down."This way, it will also make Zhou Lang more comfortable... and, my sister... is one of the seven out of seven who is jealous..."


    The "Ritual and Mourning Clothes" in the Han Dynasty said: "Seven-borns, no children, one ya; licentious, two ya; no uncle, three ya; tongue, four ya; theft, five ya; jealous, six ya; malaise , Qiye."


    To put it bluntly, infertility, childlessness, unfilial parents, talkative talk, theft, immeasurable jealousy, and malaise.Any of these seven sins will be unconditionally abandoned by the man, and the government does not care about it...


    And the woman who committed the seven sins was called an abandoned woman, and since then no one wants it...


    Hearing Xiuqing''s words, Leng Yue was frightened in a cold sweat... She didn''t care much, but what she feared most was Zhou Ye not wanting her.


    If Zhou Ye really doesn''t want her, then she will only die...


    In fact, Xiuqing is just scaring Leng Yue...Leng Yue is far from being jealous...


    However, if that weren''t the case, with Leng Yue''s character, she might really have trouble with her...that would be boring.


    Seeing Leng Yue¡¯s frightened expression, Xiuqing said hurriedly: ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be afraid, Zhou Lang is not the lover, but we can¡¯t be too arrogant to make Zhou Lang angry... So, sister..."


    Said this, Xiuqing stood up, held a cup of tea on the table, held it in front of Leng Yue with both hands, then bowed, raised the tea bowl in his hands above his head... "Please drink this cup of tea from my sister, in the future, we will be It¡¯s a family... If the younger sister can¡¯t do anything, the older sister can beat and scold her too... Just ask her sister not to be angry with Lang Jun!"


    "..." Seeing Xiuqing''s actions, Leng Yue sighed deeply...


    She was actually a very smart woman. After the initial panic, she wanted to understand that Xiuqing was frightening herself.


    however--


    Looking at Xiuqing¡¯s pie, she really finds it hard to be angry with her... After all, everyone has a man, strictly speaking, they are all a family... And, seeing Xiuqing¡¯s such virtuous appearance, Leng Yue Knowing that if I had to go to my own prince to make trouble, then I would appear to be too low-level.


    There is no harm without comparison.


    If you are arguing with your own prince, then under the gentle and watery reflection of Xiuqing, it will seem even more embarrassing for you.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1421

    Instead of that, why not reconcile together?


    You know, she is not of a low birth, and her father is more than a woman... For this kind of thing, she had been psychologically prepared, but it was too sudden, which made her feel confused...


    Sisters are just sisters, don¡¯t ask for anything else, just ask that your family won¡¯t have new people and forget the old people...


    Thinking of this, Leng Yue stood up, took the tea bowl from Xiuqing''s hand... and drank it."Well, sister Xiuqing, get up... Don''t be here... If Yelang sees it, I should blame me for bullying the newcomer..."


    Reference 1817


    The first thousand eight hundred and seventeen chapters


    "The tents and so on have been distributed!!" Zhou Ye said while sketching on the account book with a brush.


    "Oh, I''m finally done!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Huo An couldn''t help stretching his waist: "This trip, I''m almost exhausted!!"


    It¡¯s no wonder that he will be like this. From Deling to Yumenguan, to escorting a group of immigrants to Luntai City, and arranging their food, clothing, housing and transportation, there are a lot of miscellaneous things. When I arrived in Luntai City in the morning, it was only in the afternoon. These migrants were properly resettled.


    "Yeah..." Zhou Ye nodded in agreement.


    It''s easy to say anything about escorting...but it''s really troublesome to distribute supplies and arrange board and lodging.


    "Let''s go, go for a couple of drinks!!" Huo An said, and he was about to take Zhou Ye for a drink... "I still want to thank you very well!"


    He should really thank Zhou Ye very well. If it weren''t for Zhou Ye, this group of big bosses would not be able to do anything if they want to keep accounts.


    You know, apart from Zhou Ye, there are no three literate people in Luntai City.


    One of them is Master Dogo... You can''t let Master Dogo do this, right??


    Hearing Huo An''s words, Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, and said, "I haven''t been home for a long time, Leng Yue should be anxious... drink it another day!"


    "Hahahaha..." XN


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the soldiers burst out laughing...


    "Be careful to go back and be driven out by your wife..."


    "Yes, that''s right, who told Lang Jun to bring back a wife again?"


    "No, no, you are wrong, it should be to let Lang Jun take care of his body, don''t walk with the wall roots tomorrow!!"


    "Hahaha... That''s right! Lang Jun, you have to pay attention to your body!"


    Hearing the laughter of the soldiers, Zhou Ye laughed and cursed: "You idiots, do you think I am you? Do you want to pee together? Let you know what a real man is..."


    As soon as Zhou Ye said this, a group of soldiers were like ducks caught in their necks, all dumb.


    It¡¯s too stupid to pee with him. It hurts his self-esteem... This guy is not so big...


    "Let''s go!!" Looking at the group of inferiority guys, Zhou Ye laughed and walked out...


    It wasn''t until his figure disappeared for a long time...that all the soldiers reacted.


    "Hey, Lord Lang is handsome, there is still a big place... and it prevents us from living, it''s nothing better!"


    "Huh? Do you still want to compare with Lang Jun? Why don''t you go to heaven? Lang Jun is what you can compare to? People can be literary and martial, know astronomy and geography... you are a big boss, why Compare with others!?"


    "Does Nengwen Nengwu have a lot to do with there?"


    "Is it okay?"


    "does it matter??"


    Just when all the soldiers were idle there, Zhou Ye was almost walking to his home.


    His residence is not far from the barracks...just at the foot of the mountain.


    As he walked, Zhou Ye smiled bitterly...


    He wasn''t sure what kind of situation he would face after returning home. He really didn''t know why Xiuqing had to go back first and meet Leng Yue... I was really afraid that these three would fight.


    Moreover, with Bai Xiaomeng''s lawless character, maybe it is really possible to fight?


    I just hope that after I go back, my home has been demolished by the three of you...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help sighing...speeding up his pace.


    Soon - Zhou Ye returned home. He looked at his door... Fortunately, the door is still there. I think the yard from home should be safe, but I don''t know what''s going on in the house.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye pushed open the courtyard door directly and shouted, "I''m back!!"


    Following his words, a silver figure suddenly rushed out and slammed into Zhou Ye''s arms."Master...you are back!!"


    Seeing the figure in his arms that kept rubbing his cheeks on him, Zhou Ye''s heart was turned into an adorable one, "Well, I''m back!!"


    "Zhou Lang..."


    "Yelang..."


    Leng Yue and Xiuqing also walked out immediately, hugging Zhou Ye''s arms one left and the other right...


    "..." Zhou Ye looked up and down Leng Yue, then turned his head to look at Xiuqing... I saw that the clothes on the two women were not messy, and there were no scars... It seems that there should be no fights, that''s good...


    "Why does Yelang look at me like this?" Leng Yue was bewildered by Zhou Ye''s look.


    "Sister, Zhou Lang must be watching if we just had a fight!!" Xiuqing said with a smile: "But I disappointed Zhou Lang. My sister and I hit it off, how could a fight be possible?"


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye touched his chin a little embarrassingly... it felt uncomfortable to be seen through.


    However, it''s just fine without fighting, and it saves me a lot of things.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye forcefully hugged Leng Yue in his arms, and said softly, "Sorry, Yue''er, I..."


    "Don''t say Yelang!!" Leng Yue raised her hand and covered Zhou Ye''s look. She knew what Zhou Ye wanted to say. "Yue''er had long hoped that Yelang could find some more sisters for Yue''er. Let''s celebrate together, Yue''er can''t bear it herself!"


    How could Zhou Ye let Leng Yue catch his pulse? As soon as he changed his voice, he said."Uh-actually what I want to say is-I''m hungry!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Leng Yue''s small face turned red, and Xiao Zang was slightly stunned in Zhou Ye''s arms, with a look of embarrassment...


    It''s really embarrassing, Zhou Ye''s words made Leng Yue feel self-conscious.


    "Hahahahaha..." Seeing the embarrassment on Leng Yue''s little face, Zhou Ye finally couldn''t help laughing.


    At this time, how could Leng Yue not understand that she was being tricked by her own man again... Her pretty face was red with anger, and she punched Zhou Ye on the shoulder hard, "You villain, tease me again..."


    "Hehe..." X2


    Suddenly, the two girls, Xiuqing and Xiaomeng, also laughed and shivered. There was no way, the appearance of Leng Yue embarrassed was really funny."Sister, let me help you teach this bad guy!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1422

    "Don''t beat my master!!"


    "I''m going to fight, this is my man..."


    In the blink of an eye, everyone was in a mess. Sometimes Leng Yue and Xiuqing chuckled Xiaomeng, sometimes Xiaomeng together with Leng Yue, bullying Xiuqing...


    For a time, the three women''s room became like the Three Kingdoms, you squeak, I come, I squeak you...


    And what about Zhou Ye?He acts as a referee between the three women, and he helps whoever is bullied.In short, it is to maintain the fragile balance between the three women... In the end, the three women also reacted, okay, you are the boss behind the scenes in total... So, the three women embrace Zhou Ye together... vows Overthrow the oppression of the Great Devil.


    Could Zhou Ye be able to control the three women?He dared not be afraid to go up and bow left and right, unknowingly... the women found that their clothes were getting less... Finally-a war between men and women started...


    The ending of the war is of course in response to that sentence, [Victory is always in the hands of a few people...]


    Reference 1818


    The first thousand eight hundred and eighteen chapters


    Ancient road long pavilion, west wind thin horse...


    None of the above, there are only a dozen big men wearing the armor of the capital guard, standing reluctantly outside Luntai City, seeing Zhou Ye off...


    "Brother Zhou..." Huo An took Zhou Ye''s hand with a look of dismay, and said: "Go to the pass, the mountains and rivers are long and long distances...Be careful along the way...and..."


    "......I know!!" Zhou Ye said as he drew his hand back...with a helpless expression: "Why don''t I know, Huo Boss, when you still have a chirp? ..."


    "..." Huo An was speechless for a while by Zhou Ye''s words... Didn''t they all say that when saying goodbye??How come you are a bitch...


    The brothers behind him didn''t give him face at all, and laughed.


    "Lang Jun is right... Brother Huo, you are indeed a little bitch..."


    "Yeah, at this time, you should drink three bowls of see-off wine and let Lang Jun go on the road happily..."


    "Bah, what a happy trip, if you don''t understand it, just talk nonsense..."


    "I''m a big boss, I don''t speak much, and there is something wrong. Don''t be angry!"


    Listening to this group of rammers, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but roll his eyes...


    Did these guys say that on purpose?Just to avenge myself for always bullying them??


    Oh, forget it... Since it''s parting, there is no need to worry about them... When you come again next time, I will pack them up.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and stretched out his hand to the side...


    Standing next to Zhou Ye, Leng Yue knowingly took a box of FiveX Liquid and delivered it to Zhou Ye."Yelang...wine!!!"


    "Hahaha...this is my see-off wine, no one can''t help but drink it, come... today there are three bottles for one person, if anyone doesn''t drink or drinks less, I will pinch someone''s nose to pour it!!"


    "Come on, I''ll do it first!" Zhou Ye said, drew out a bottle of white wine, twisted the cap, and drank one by one directly in front of the bottle... He threw the bottle aside and took out another one. Bottle...and drink...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s movements, those rash men turned blue...


    Damn it, this wine again??


    And they still drink dry...This is the rhythm of life. In the days with Zhou Ye, they are not less tossed by this seemingly water-like liquor...


    However, watching Zhou Ye blowing white wine bottle after bottle... These guys didn''t have the guts to say not to drink...


    In desperation, one by one could only take the white wine from Leng Yue''s hand with a bitter face... Then, following Zhou Ye''s way, he unscrewed the bottle cap, raised his neck directly, and poured it into his stomach.


    Look at the uncomfortable expressions on the faces of these guys...


    All of them look like they are pouring poison...


    Especially Huo An...


    As the boss, this guy actually took the lead in raping and skidding. Look at that guy, he looks more like a scoop, and he hasn''t missed a lot of drinks...


    Of course Zhou Ye is not willing...Is it easy for me to bring some good wine here after thousands of years?All of you are so wasteful??


    Apart from anything else, Zhou Ye took another bottle, then pinched Huo An¡¯s nose and started to pour it...


    After all the wine is finished...Look at Huo An, the whole person starts to shake...


    He is pretty good, and the other guys are already lying on the ground, motionless...


    But what about Zhou Ye?Three catties of liquor is the same as not drinking...


    Seeing the appearance of these guys, Zhou Ye laughed, ignoring them, turned his head and took Leng Yue, Xiuqing, and Xiaomeng three daughters directly on the horse, and rushed towards Yumen Pass...


    Along the way, Zhou Ye also sang with great interest.


    "I fell and fell, just like the waves, there are thousands of grievances and laughter... I am low, I am high! I swayed and refused to fall..."


    "Yelang...what kind of song is this, why does it sound so strange?" Leng Yue asked curiously...


    You know, ancient songs are completely different from modern songs... Leng Yue feels weird and not surprising, Xiuqing nodded in agreement."Yeah, Zhou Lang...Why does this song sound like it is about Brother Huo and the others?"


    "Hahaha...That''s Huo''s song..." Zhou Ye said with a big laugh...Speaking of which, he really didn''t expect...to cast Huo An like that, and he was a little bit drunk. I feel...so interesting...


    "Brother Huo''s song? Does he still sing?" Xiuqing looked unbelief... If this song is a song composed by her own Lang Jun, she still believes a little bit, to say that fellow Huo An can compose a song?She was the first to believe...


    "It will...hahaha..." Zhou Ye burst into laughter again when he heard Xiuqing''s words...


    With laughter, everyone closed towards Yumen.


    Anyway, Zhou Ye wasn''t in a hurry, so he simply took the women to Yumen Pass on a tour of the mountains and rivers... The road that could have been reached in two days, everyone went on for nearly four days.


    After arriving at Yumen Pass, everyone gave some supplies, and then went inside the pass...


    Where is Zhou Ye''s destination for this trip??


    Of course it is-Jiangdu.


    Why go to Jiangdu??


    Keke, this has to be said... Zhou Ye''s collection addiction.


    After this guy caused Xiaowei to misfortune, of course he was worried about the other women in the painting, such as Pei Rong, such as the female guest played by Liu Yan, etc...


    The most important thing for a family is to be neat and tidy. Now that Xiaowei has been taken down, there is no reason to let other women go??


    Therefore, Zhou Ye''s idea for going to Jiangdu is... to complete the collection of painted skin beauties.


    This is a very difficult character-laugh.


    Calculating the time is almost almost... Zhou Ye smiled, speeding up, and heading towards Jiang Du...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1423

    Although the time was approaching, Zhou Ye did not deliberately speed up his schedule. After all, he had already reserved the schedule on the road, so he didn''t need to be too hurry.


    Along the way, Zhou Ye took the women to travel around the mountains and water, and walked for about half a month... and finally arrived in Jiangdu City.


    I have to say that Jiangdu is a prosperous place in the end...Compared to outside the Great Wall, there are totally two feelings.


    The bustling streets, the flow of people, the lively city...Lengyue, who has been living outside the Great Wall for a long time, feels that his eyes are about to see flowers.


    She is really curious about everything...


    And Zhou Ye followed her wishes and took the girls around in the small Jiangdu City.


    It wasn''t until Leng Yue was satisfied that he was walking around, that Zhou Ye took the women to find an inn and stayed temporarily...


    There was nothing to say all night, and early the next morning, Zhou Ye gave the shop''s junior two some silver coins, and asked him to find a [] for himself...


    Reference 1819


    Chapter one thousand eight hundred and nineteen


    What is ?


    In the Han Dynasty, it was called the hui, and in the Yuan and Song dynasties, it was called the Yaren or Yaxing... Simply put, it was a commercial introducer.


    They don''t have any merchandise buying and selling themselves, but they are the people who have the most complete information about all the merchandise in the city.


    From real estate servants to small needles and brains, there is nothing they don''t know.


    What is Zhou Ye looking for??


    Of course, I want to settle down here temporarily... You know, the time span of painting skin is not short... Zhou Ye didn''t want to run back and forth without a fixed place, so anxious.


    Therefore, he simply planned to buy a house and land in Jiangdu and make a temporary shelter.


    Zhou Ye walked back to his room after confessing the fact that Xiaoer from the shop had gone to find the club meeting...


    I saw three young girls lying side by side on the not very big wooden couch in the room at this time. They were holding me, and I was holding you... sleeping soundly.


    Zhou Ye smiled and crept to the side of the couch, and then kissed the three girls one by one.


    "Master!!" Xiaomeng was the first to be kissed, and she was also the first to wake up.


    This cute guy hugged Zhou Ye tightly when he woke up, and kept acting like a baby... "Master, people are hungry..."


    "After washing, let''s go down and have breakfast!!" Zhou Ye said here, and he was taken aback...Uh, well, he forgot one thing... People in this era don''t eat breakfast. There are only two meals a day...This Nima is embarrassed.


    "Ahem... Otherwise, I''ll get you something to eat later!" Zhou Ye remedied.


    "Yeah!!!" Xiaomeng nodded obediently, then hugged her master''s neck hard, and after a good morning kiss, she said with a smile: "Good morning, master!!!"


    "good Morning!!"


    "Yelang, good morning..."


    "Good morning Zhou Lang!!"


    At this time, Leng Yue and Xiuqing also woke up, no need to ask, Zhou Ye and the girls laughed for a while, went out and asked Xiao Er to help get some hot water to wash...


    And the third daughter also sat up from the couch at this time...


    "Last night I almost felt like I almost died..." Leng Yue complained while dressing, "Why is Yelang so great... The three of us..."


    "Isn''t this kind of thing common?" Xiuqing smiled: "Sister, stop complaining. If you let those dissatisfied women hear it, they will be pissed off by your sister''s complaint!!"


    "I think it''s good to faint every time..." Bai Xiaomeng interjected: "It''s so good to sleep until dawn..."


    "Quenching¡ª¡ª" X2


    Hearing Xiaomeng''s words, the two women gave her a shy smile, "I don''t know how to be ashamed of the little girl..."


    "What are you ashamed of, you yelled louder than me at that time..." Bai Xiaomeng said disdainfully: "Sister Xiuqing was begging for mercy while holding her master to death, I couldn''t pull you. And sister Lengyue... She looks like a woman who doesn¡¯t let her eyebrows be bearded on weekdays, but the result? She gets crying by her master every time... And crying while holding onto her master, isn¡¯t it? Are you crying by X in the legend?"


    "You die, you want to die, don''t you?"


    "Sister, don''t need to give me face, please tidy up this girl!!"


    The two women who were so embarrassed by the complaints were already annoyed into anger... The two immediately rushed over and pressed Xiao Meng to the couch... After a squeak, Xiao Meng was breathless. Keep begging for mercy.


    It was also thanks to Zhou Ye who had put down the soundproof barrier in the room, otherwise, the voice of the three women could be heard throughout the inn.


    When Zhou Ye returned to the room with the hot water for washing, the girls were still making trouble on the couch... Zhou Ye was speechless for a while.


    Actually, the work in the store can bring hot water up, but-isn¡¯t it inconvenient to have female relatives in the room?So Zhou Ye could only hit the water by himself...


    "Okay, get up quickly, babies!!!" Zhou Ye shook his head and threatened: "If anyone gets up last, then...I will punish her to accompany me in the morning exercise..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the girls were taken aback for a moment, and then there was a look of fear on their faces...


    "No, Zhou Lang..."


    "Master, don''t..."


    "Yelang, we really can''t do it..."


    As the three women said, one by one quickly put on their clothes...Even Xiuqing even used her fast silver ability.


    And because someone cheated, Bai Xiaomeng had to use his demon power to speed up her speed... Only Leng Yue wanted to cry without tears.


    In the end, the ranking came out... Xiuqing was the first to wear well, Bai Xiaomeng was second, and Leng Yue was undoubtedly the bottom.


    No way, Kuaiyin''s ability is time and speed, compared with speed, and the other two women are beautiful and worthy.


    And Bai Xiaomeng, as a demon in form, is not as fast as Xiuqing, but-it is also extremely fast... Only the bitter Leng Yue has the ability to quickly recover, this ability can fight... but- If it''s faster than speed, I''ll go for it...


    When the girls got dressed and looked at Zhou Ye with expectant eyes, they crazily hinted at what cold moon their men are...


    How could Zhou Ye be swayed by two women? He chuckled and said, "Okay, the punishment will be written down for the time being... Let''s do it together next time..."


    "Hey, it''s not fair, Master!!"


    "Yeah, Zhou Lang...don''t worry about widowhood but don''t worry about unevenness, the big man keeps his promise...said to..."


    "Hey, you two are enough!" Leng Yue was happy that she had escaped temporarily, but she was depressed by the words of the two women. "Aren''t we good sisters? Where is the friendship between good sisters?" What do I think you guys want me to be Yelang..."


    "We love you, sister..."


    "Yes, that''s right... We definitely don''t want to see you cry by your master..."

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1424

    "you guys¡­¡­"


    Hearing the words of the two women, Leng Yue became angry...


    "Okay, there are still a lot of things to do today!!" Zhou Ye hurriedly interjected: "When everything is settled, let''s talk about it!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the three women obediently went to wash up...


    No way, in this family, Zhou Ye usually doesn''t speak, but as long as he speaks, the matter is settled... there is no room for relaxation.


    Moreover, the three girls just like to laugh and make trouble, not really ignorant of the severity...


    Soon, the three women finished washing up... After Zhou Ye casually took some convenience food as breakfast and ate, the kuai (kuai) found by Xiao Er also came to the inn.


    After asking Zhou Ye''s request, this middle-aged man will be really happy.


    Big deal, absolute big deal...


    Buying a house and land, but also buying some servants... Such a big customer must definitely be satisfied.


    Reference 1820


    The first thousand eight hundred and twenty chapters


    "Lang Jun, please take a look. How about this courtyard?" Fang Hui, with a flattering smile on his face, pointed to the courtyard in front of him, and introduced: "This used to be the courtyard of a large family named Jiang in Jiangdu. The only child in their family is now As an official in Huaiyang, the Jiang family moved with his family, and the courtyard here was entrusted to us for sale!!!"


    "Um..." Zhou Ye nodded and walked into the courtyard.


    This is a compound of the first three and the last three. The so-called first three and last three are the first three in and the last three in.


    There are more than 30 large and small rooms, and there is a big garden behind, the lotus in the pond in the garden is blooming...The surrounding flowers and trees are also well taken care of. Obviously, the owner here has taken his care... ¡­


    "Zhou Lang, I like this place..." Looking at the beautiful scenery in the garden, Xiuqing hugged her own Lang Jun''s arm and said, "Why don''t we buy it here!!"


    "Yes, Master!" Bai Xiaomeng also likes this place. In the summer heat, he can enjoy the coolness by the pond and feel comfortable thinking about it...


    "It''s really good here, Yelang, why not buy it here!!" Leng Yue also whispered.


    Hearing the words of the three women, the ganghui was so happy that he could hardly see it...Men, rarely say no in front of women.


    Moreover, this courtyard is too large, and the maintenance costs on weekdays are also a lot. After this ganghui took over, it has not been sold for a long time...He also lost a lot of money here and out.


    Let''s put it this way, aren''t the costs of maintaining the courtyard and the costs of hiring someone to clean it all in money?


    The garden should be trimmed every three to five, or let the plants soar, can they still be seen??Maintaining the value of the goods in hand is a virtue that a merchant must have, but... this thing is too hard to sell.


    It can be said that the owner of this courtyard requires no less than five hundred taels of gold, and after the price of a layer is added to it, it becomes seven hundred taels... Seven hundred taels is not a small amount. In this era, seven hundred taels of gold can make a family of three eat and drink for a lifetime.


    Who would be okay to sell a large yard??


    Where you want to live, as long as it is not farmland outside the city, you can build it as you please, no one cares about you... and no one will charge you any land occupation fees. This tax and that tax... It does not cost 100 to build an identical courtyard. Two gold...


    So, the real estate business in ancient times is not easy to do...


    Looking at Luhui¡¯s stiff face with a smile, Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "Here we want it... you go get the lease, I will wait for you at the inn..."


    "Lang Jun is really refreshing!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the liuhui smiled like a chrysanthemum, and turned his head and went back to get the deed.


    However, at this moment, he was stopped by Zhou Ye.


    "and many more¡­¡­"


    "Langjun, what else do you have to order?" Qian Hui hurriedly turned around and asked with a smile.


    "By the way, look for seventeen or eight good-looking maids... to be honest... and still a virgin!" Zhou Ye said casually.


    "No problem, everything is on me, Lang Jun!!" Qianhui promised with a smile, turned around and ran outside and rushed out... No matter what the house is... Anyway, there is an old man inspecting the house. ...


    Hearing that his man still needs seventeen or eight maids... The three women gave a silent acquiescence after looking at each other.


    The maid is a maid, why have to find a virgin?


    This is obviously a misconduct in his own Langjun''s heart... But what??Just like what they said this morning... The three of them have already started to complain, and are hoping someone will help share the firepower... Why do you have to stop your man from being happy??


    Facing the acquiescence of the girls, Zhou Ye smiled slightly...


    It seems that the effect of imperceptibility during this period is very good... They finally know what it means to be more powerful.


    Without a word all the way, Zhou Ye took the three daughters back to the inn, took out the gold bars, and easily made gold coins that could be circulated in this era... Then he waited for the house meeting.


    Lihui didn¡¯t let Zhou Ye wait too long. After a cup of tea, he ran back out of breath... "Langjun...this...this is the title deed and the house deed, with the official mansion on it. What about the Great Seal..."


    Zhou Ye took a look at the deed and asked, "Where is the maid?"


    "There are so many people here. Calling the maid here to you, isn''t that ruining your reputation? So I let them wait in the yard!!" At this time, Mohui also breathed a little, and said When I started talking, I didn''t stammer anymore."After all, you will live in this Jiangdu City in the future. This Jiangdu City is not too big. The radius is only a few tens of miles. You can''t see you looking up in the city. Seeing that you want so many beautiful maids... The reviews are not good!"


    Zhou Ye smiled when he heard the words of Laihui...This guy is thoughtful and can be a man...It is worthy of being a fellow.


    "Well, let''s go to the yard now!!" Zhou Ye said, picking up the package containing gold coins, and leading the girls out of the inn...


    Soon, everyone returned to the courtyard again... As expected, as soon as they entered the courtyard, they saw more than forty girls in coarse cloth, waiting there...


    "I only need seventeen or eighteen, how can I call so many??"


    "I was afraid that the prince I picked would not look good, so I brought them all over!!"


    "Yeah!!!" Zhou Ye nodded, and then looked up and down these timid girls...


    I have to say that among these girls, there are still quite a few beauties... just because of malnutrition, they look yellow and thin, and they don''t look so neat... They will come back when they are raised...


    After all, these years, who will sell their daughters in good years?


    As for, why is the quality of the girls here so high?Zhou Ye is not surprised... why??


    Where is this place??This is Jiangdu... Jiangdu is Yangzhou of later generations, and Yangzhou has produced beautiful women since ancient times... The water and soil here supports people.


    "It''s just her, she, she...and her!!" Zhou Ye casually lit the girl whom he could see, and said, "It''s just them..."


    "Okay, Lang Jun..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Li Hui was happy to pick up the counting chip and start calculating the money needed...


    However, at this moment, a timid voice rang in Zhou Ye''s ears...


    "Uncle... Uncle, you can buy me... Please... you can buy me!!"


    Hearing this voice, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but froze, and then he wanted the owner of that voice to look at... I saw a loli who seemed to be only eleven or twelve years old, wearing a patchwork dress and a coarse cloth dress. Looking at Zhou Ye with expectation, he was still begging...


    "Okay, you go aside, haven''t you seen that this uncle has already been selected?" A sturdy man came over and yelled loudly...While he was talking, he was about to take that loli Pushing aside, not letting her approach Zhou Ye...


    Reference 1821

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1425

    The first thousand eight hundred and twenty one


    Seeing that big man''s actions, Zhou Ye didn''t stop...


    But looking at him playfully...


    Why is this so?Isn''t Zhou Ye a lolicon?How can one allow a guy to bully a loli like this??


    Ahem...


    In fact, Zhou Ye just saw that some doorways were coming...


    This big guy, don''t look at the extremely vicious expression on his face, but in fact, his hand pushing the little Lolita''s shoulder didn''t use much strength...


    And, how do you look at that posture, it looks like you are pretending...


    While that guy yelled loudly, he kept glancing at Zhou Ye...


    Damn it, is this the legendary fairy jump??


    Zhou Ye watched it interestingly, but didn''t say anything... let the big guy perform there.


    Zhou Ye didn''t say anything, but the women behind him couldn''t stand it anymore...


    "You, how is this... she is still a child!"


    "Just..."


    "Let her go..."


    Zhou Ye was a big guy who was already silent and unable to act. At this time, he heard the voices of the women, and it was like a pardon... He hurriedly pretended to turn his head to explain to the women, and let go of the little loli... "Ladies, please listen to the little explanation..."


    "My lord, you can just buy me..." And the little Lolita also cleverly took advantage of the time the big man turned around, and ran to Zhou Ye''s side with a puff, and knelt down... She was holding Zhou Ye''s leg tightly. , Begging...


    Huh¡ªZhou Ye let out a sigh. Since this scene can''t stand because of his own woman, let''s see for yourself what they want to do...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and gently helped Little Lori up... and asked in a gentle voice: "What is your name? Why do you ask me to buy you?"


    "My name is Xiaorou..." Little Lolita said timidly: "I, my mother is sick... can''t catch the medicine... so... so... woo... sir, you just buy me. !!!"


    At this time, the big man also said: "This child is so pitiful... Other people''s families are because they have too many children and their parents can''t support them... That''s why they sell their children and sell their daughters. She is the only one who wants to do the best for the mother. Filial piety sells itself..."


    When he said this, the big man sighed deeply, "I''m not telling you that he is damaging the yin and virtue in the job of fucking human teeth... But... for the sake of living, we have to do it... So, uncle, please buy Let her...this child has a hard life...If I don¡¯t get the money, I will treat it as a blessing for my children and grandchildren. You only need to give her medicine money!!"


    Hearing the words of the big man and the little loli, the women felt sad... after all, women are really softhearted.


    However, they didn''t say a word, but looked at their prince with expectant eyes...


    "Come, tell me... where is your father?" Zhou Ye also squatted down at this time, looking up at little Lolita, and asked softly...


    "I, my father...my father is dead..." Little Lori said sadly, lowering her head.


    "This child is indeed pitiful..." At this time, the gang meeting who had used to calculate the money also stopped his actions and said with a pitiful face: "This child''s father is a salesman who sold goods a few years ago. At that time, was killed by a strongman..."


    "A home that was so good, it''s just so fragmented..."


    "This child''s mother is also a stubborn woman, insisting on bringing up this child..."


    "It''s just that I got a serious illness this spring, and now, all the valuable things at home have been sold out..."


    "In order to see a doctor for his mother, this child ran to Xie San and sold himself..."


    "But... Ordinary people buy maids as a servant... This child is so young and looks so thin, why would anyone want her?"


    "Those brothels are rushing to want it, but...how can we do such a thing?" The person called Xie San said with a wry smile: "Originally doing this job would damage your yin morality. The child is pushed into the fire pit...I''m afraid I''ll be stabbed in the backbone by the neighborhood..."


    Hearing this, the girls couldn''t help it anymore...


    "Zhou Lang, just buy her..."


    "Yes, Yelang..."


    "Master... she is so pitiful..."


    The girls gathered around and pleaded in unison.


    Hearing what the women said, Zhou Ye gave a wry smile, which made himself like a bad guy...


    He just saw that when a few people talked about Little Lolita''s life experience, he had already seen that they really did what they said...no one can lie in front of him who has a spiritual force field.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye moved a little bit of compassion, and... this little loli is not ugly, but because of her skinny type, it looks a little ugly... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and nodded. "Well, I will buy you..."


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, little Lori knelt down with excitement and was about to kowtow to Zhou Ye... "Thank you, master... Thank you, master..."


    "Ahem... Don''t call me master..." Zhou Ye hurriedly supported her, and sighed silently... "Just call me master!!"


    "Thank you, Master..." Little Lolita hurriedly changed her words.


    After all, Xiaomen Xiaohu was born and has little insight or knowledge...


    At this time, the Sihui had already settled all the money... After reporting the amount to Zhou Ye, Zhou Ye directly took out the gold ingots from the baggage and settled the accounts...


    At the same time, he also took over the deeds of the house deeds with those girls from the hands of the ganghui...


    With these things, the house and maid truly belong to him...


    And Yanhui and Renya also took Zhou Ye to pick the remaining girls and left this mansion. From then on...this place will be renamed Zhoufu...


    Now that I have bought the house, then... naturally it still needs to be cleaned... and there are still many things that need to be added...


    Zhou Ye didn''t bother to pay attention to these things. He threw the money directly to the three women and let them watch the purchase...


    Besides, isn''t the reason that so many maids were bought for them to help with work??


    In this regard, the women readily agreed...


    Women, there is always an obsession with arranging their own small home... They value home far more than men...


    What is Zhou Ye doing??


    Of course Zhou Ye still has more important things to do...


    "Xiaorou, let''s go... take me to see your mother!!" Zhou Ye smiled and whispered to the little Lolita who had been looking at her with expectant gazes, "Your young master, I still know something. Medical skills, see if I can cure your mother''s disease!"


    Now that I have decided to help little Lolita, then...just help to the end.


    After all, Zhou Ye still doesn''t trust the medical skills of this era...Although there are many famous doctors in ancient times,... there are more quack doctors.


    Save people to the end, send Buddha to the west... Zhou Ye didn''t want to give up halfway.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1426

    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, little Lolita looked surprised, and she desperately thanked Zhou Ye: "Thank you Master...Thank you Master..."


    Reference 1822


    Chapter one thousand eight hundred and twenty-two


    Little Lori¡¯s home is not far from Jiangdu City, but in a mountain village near Jiangdu City...


    Zhou Ye rode directly on the horse, and took Little Lolita all the way to the mountain village where Lolita¡¯s house was located...


    Zhou Ye looked amusedly at Lori in his arms and tried to lie forward...


    He obviously doesn''t know how to ride a horse, but still wants to deliberately distance himself...


    Is my loli affinity aura invalid??


    Zhou Ye thought to himself, and asked, "Xiao Rou, why do you have to lie forward?"


    "The slave servant... The slave servant is dirty, I am afraid that the clothes on the young master''s body will be soiled..." Little Lori said timidly.


    When talking to the master''s house, you should call yourself a slave and maid. It was the man who confessed before Ya''s departure... Little Lolita remembered it in her heart.


    Hearing Xiao Lolita¡¯s words, Zhou Ye couldn¡¯t help but look at Xiaorou¡¯s white-washed coarse cloth, which was no longer visible in the original color. It was a piece of clothing that was far from fit. The clothes were large. Surprisingly, wearing it on a thin body makes people feel sad.


    Even so, the number of patches on the clothes is surprising...


    "It''s okay...Xiao Rou''s body isn''t dirty!!" Zhou Ye sighed, and forcefully hugged Little Lolita into his arms...


    How should I put it? At first, the cleverness of the human tooth gave Zhou Ye a sense of foresight, so he didn''t feel that little Lori was very pitiful... After all, in later generations, he pretended to be a poor person. See more...


    The handicapped, dressed in torn clothes and crawling on the ground with something like a small skateboard, turned his face and went to the bathing center for consumption in suits and shoes. People earn tens of thousands of dollars a month, can you believe it??


    Those who pretend to be pitiful look a lot more, and before you know it, people''s hearts harden...


    It is not that people have become indifferent, but that too many shameless people are over-consuming people''s compassion.


    "...Young Master..." Feeling the strong Huns behind her, Little Lori felt a warm feeling in her heart...


    The two of them were so silent, riding horses towards Lori''s house...


    In less than half an hour, the two came to a village...


    "Master, this is the servant''s house!!" Little Lori said happily, pointing to a crumbling shabby thatched cottage.


    "Yeah..." Zhou Ye nodded, and held the reins... Then he jumped off the horse and hugged little Lolita again.


    As soon as her feet touched the ground, little Lolita ran towards the house... while she ran, she shouted: "Mother, Rou''er is back..."


    Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head. After all, he was still a child... He dropped the rein at will, and then walked into the house...


    The dream horse cleverly stepped on its hoofs in place, and didn''t run back and forth...


    As soon as Zhou Ye walked into the room, he smelled a strong herbal smell...


    He looked up, and saw a figure resembling a wood lying on a wooden board that was not high from the ground. There was no bedding on the wooden board, but there were some straws used as mattresses... and the woman, at this time, slowly Open your eyes...Look at your daughter."Rouer..."


    "Mother... don''t be afraid... I have already invited the doctor to you, and you will be well soon!!" Saying this... Xiao Rou looked at Zhou Ye with begging eyes...


    When Zhou Ye saw Xiao Rou''s eyes, his nose was sore...


    He knew that Xiaorou sold herself without telling her mother... She was afraid that she had missed it...


    "Rou''er... Mother''s sick mother knows... don''t waste any more money..." said this, the woman coughed a few times, "Please go back, this doctor... Mother is dead..."


    "Mother..." Xiao Rou was anxious when she heard her mother''s words.She hurriedly said: "This doctor is looking good... Mother, your disease will definitely be cured..."


    Hearing what her daughter said... the woman felt sad...


    She knew what disease she got...tuberculosis...that is, modern tuberculosis.


    In modern times, it can almost be said that this is not a disease, any hospital can be optimistic... and even if it is discovered early, it can be completely cured.


    But in ancient times, this thing was called terminal illness.


    Moreover, because of her long-term illness, the two acres of Susukino at home have long been deserted...Where did the consultation money come from for the doctor?How can there be money to grab medicine??


    So, at this time, Xiaorou''s mother was already holding a mortal attitude... She didn''t want to drag her daughter down. If Xiaorou were not still young, she would have lost her mind long ago.


    "Hurry up, please go back to the doctor...I don''t see this sickness..." the woman said, looking at Zhou Ye and said: "I''m sorry...Doctor, the girl is ignorant, I''m bothering you...We don''t see a doctor... ¡­We don¡¯t have any money for your consultation...Please go back!!"


    "Mother..." Xiao Rou was almost crying...


    But facing such a determined mother, she didn''t know how to comfort her, so she could only turn to her young master for help.


    "Don''t worry... Since it''s all here... Why don''t you take a look? Anyway, I have already received the consultation fee..." Zhou Ye smiled and walked to the woman''s couch, squatted down... and pinched The woman''s wrist... pretended to be pulsed.


    "Doctor..." Zhou Ye suddenly grasped her wrist, the woman was a little anxious and wanted to withdraw her hand, but she didn''t have Zhou Ye''s power, let alone she was unhealed for a long time and lacked food and clothing. Yes... Even if she is a healthy person, it won''t work...


    Will Zhou Ye get the pulse?


    Ahem... This is a good question, but this guy won''t.


    But does Zhou Ye need to get his pulse?


    He doesn''t need to see a doctor at all, he can cure people... and learn how to speak.


    Zhou Ye pretended to take the pulse for a while, and said: "After you got into the cold, you didn''t take any medicine. At first, you coughed constantly at night, and then sweated more at night... and finally turned into this look??"


    "The doctor is all right...but..." Xiaorou''s mother hesitated for a while and continued: "I still don''t see a doctor..."


    no way¡­¡­


    Although I have paid for the consultation fee, the real bulk is medicine...Also, tuberculosis is almost never cured completely. Most of them are killed by medicine...


    The woman looked at the four-walled house of her family...


    In this house, everything that can be sold is sold...


    Where is the money to grab medicine??


    "Mother¡ª" Xiao Rou was even more anxious when she heard her mother''s words... When she was anxious, she knelt in front of Zhou Ye with a puff... "Master, save my mother, please... Master..."


    Hearing her daughter calling the doctor''s name suddenly changed, and she knelt there begging, the woman suddenly became anxious... She shouted: "... Rouer... You get up... What''s the matter with the young master? "


    Reference 1823


    The first thousand eight hundred and twenty-three chapters


    "Mother...I..." Xiao Rou was shocked when she heard her mother''s words... However, after a while, she couldn''t care much...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1427

    In her opinion, since her young master can tell her mother¡¯s symptoms when she was ill, there must be a cure...


    Therefore, she desperately begged Zhou Ye."Master...you can save my mother..."


    "Okay, Rou''er, you will go out to play first... I will have a good talk with your mother..." Zhou Ye gently pulled Xiao Lolita up, and then said: "Don''t worry, I will definitely be sick of your mother. It will be cured..."


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiaorou nodded obediently... "Then, that young master, I''ll go out first..."


    "Go go go..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted her shoulder...


    Zhou Ye turned his head to look at the woman on the sickbed until he saw Little Lori walking out of the house...


    Now that Lolita is gone, there is nothing left to say... He smiled at the woman who was staring at her and said, "You should have guessed it, too? Your daughter sold herself as Slave, the money just collected will treat you...Do you really want to treat it?"


    "...Rouer...uuuu..." Although the woman had guessed something in her heart, but...when these words really came out of Zhou Ye, she still couldn''t help but feel sad... ...Covered his face and cried...


    What is selling as a slave??


    That is to say, from now on, the master¡¯s family holds your deed, you are a member of the master¡¯s family for life, and the dead of the master¡¯s family for death...


    Even if the government is killed, it is only a fine...


    Zhou Ye didn''t say a word, just watched this woman crying there...


    After a cup of tea, the woman finally stopped crying... She reluctantly got up from the couch tremblingly, then knelt down on the couch, and kowtow to Zhou Ye: "My son, you sir. , Just return the deed of selling to Rou''er, we won''t sell our daughter... please, son..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Your daughter begged me to buy her and save you... And you said that you would not cure the disease and want me to return the deed to your daughter... Whom do I want to listen to?" Zhou Ye said leisurely .


    "My son... please, please..." Rou''er''s mother kept begging.


    "Oh, I think it''s better for me to listen to Rou''er!!" Zhou Ye said, smiled slightly, grabbed his wife''s wrist... and whispered: "Your illness will be cured without medicine, your body You will definitely return to your healthiest state..."


    As the sound of his words fell, the woman felt that her body, which had been sore and weak, suddenly surged out of strength...


    That power surged towards her limbs and veins along the dantian... and, with the surge of this power, her body, which had become shriveled and thin due to a long illness, was also returning to its former appearance...


    "This...this..." The woman was already shocked and speechless...


    She put her hands in front of her eyes, and her calluses, which were originally covered by long-term work, became extremely delicate...


    The woman couldn''t help but touched her cheek... her cheeks became rounder...


    Zhou Ye didn''t say a word, and watched the woman groping her own body happily there...


    Uh, it would be inappropriate to call a woman now...or it should be more appropriate to call it a beautiful woman.


    I have to say, this water and soil can nourish people...


    Beautiful women can be seen everywhere... This is really great.


    However, this is also obvious. In the final analysis, since Rou''er''s base plate is so good, her genes should be good, and her mother''s appearance fully illustrates the superiority of genetics, no wonder men like beautiful women. Well... after all, it''s for the next generation...


    There is a lot of gossip.


    The beautiful woman groped for a long time, and when she was sure that she had recovered her best health, she couldn''t help but look at Zhou Ye, and asked with a trembling, "Master...Master, you...Are you a god or a demon?"


    "It doesn''t matter what... The important thing is-I am now the master of your daughter!!" Zhou Ye said quietly, "Your daughter''s deed is with me..."


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the beautiful woman was speechless...


    After hesitating for a long time... she bowed to Zhou Ye Yingying: "Please take me as a slave too..."


    After all, she was afraid of her daughter being too young and being bullied by Zhou Ye. She was not worried that Zhou Ye would bully her daughter... Since others are willing to cure herself, then obviously she would not bully her daughter, and... she sees Zhou Ye is not very old, even if his daughter is paid to fill the house, it doesn''t matter.


    What she was really afraid of was that other servants in Zhou Ye''s family would bully her daughter... After all, her daughter was less than twelve years old... Joining Zhou''s family would be regarded as having a care for her daughter.


    Zhou Ye smiled and looked at the beautiful woman, and asked, "What is your name?"


    "The slave maid''s maiden name is Fang, the single name is a butterfly...or you can teach me Zhao Fang''s..." Fang Die whispered back.


    "Fang Die?" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded... "From now on, you will help Rouer at my Zhou''s house..."


    "Thank you Master...Thank you Master..." Fang Die kowtowed with excitement after hearing Zhou Ye''s words...


    Someone said, why didn''t Fang Die threaten him with Zhou Ye''s exposed abilities, and wanted to get back his daughter''s deeds?


    First of all, although she has not read a book herself, she is also a person who knows the gratitude of the reward.


    People have cured your illness, you go to the government to report others??Such a mother cannot raise a filial daughter who sells herself to save her mother.


    Moreover, since people have such a method, how do you know that they cannot easily kill you??


    At this moment, Xiao Rou, who was worried about her mother''s illness, walked in. She saw her mother kneeling on the couch at a glance. She rushed over to support her mother."Mother, your illness is not..."


    Having said this, Xiao Rou discovered that her mother had returned to the way she was before she fell ill...


    She was pleasantly surprised: "Mother, your illness... is it all right?"


    "Well, my mother''s illness is cured...in the future, my mother will never leave Rou''er again!!" Fang Die looked at her daughter''s surprise look and couldn''t help but hug her and started crying.


    When she was lying on a sick bed for a long time, she watched her sensible daughter there, taking care of herself.


    The body that was originally a little weak, but because of exhaustion and hunger, it became what it is now...How can she not feel guilty??


    "Mother, don''t cry...Look at you cry... Rou''er wants to cry too...Woo..."


    Seeing the mothers crying in their arms, Zhou Ye was also a little speechless... But forget it, the mother and daughter have not suffered less... just let them vent their depression, this is also good ...


    Therefore, he simply stood by and acted as a background wall.


    Reference 1824


    The first thousand eight hundred and twenty-four chapters


    When Zhou Ye returned to Zhou Mansion with Xiaorou, mother and daughter, Leng Yue and other daughters were still decorating their new home...


    The women felt helpless about the fact that their men could bring back a beautiful woman when they went to see a doctor.


    But, forget it... it''s good if your man is happy.


    Especially after all the daughters heard about Xiaorou''s mother and daughter, they felt sorry for the mother and daughter... Fortunately, Fang Die and Xiaorou stayed in Zhou''s residence.


    I have to say, whether it''s Lengyue or Xiuqing, neither of them is a housekeeper...


    Many things look beautiful, but when they are made, they are not so beautiful.


    They are not so good at housekeeping...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1428

    After all, Leng Yue was born as a princess, don''t care about all these miscellaneous things, but Xiuqing?The home is a small household, and it¡¯s not a problem to clean up a small house, but once she is asked to direct the dozen or so maids to do things, she will often mess around with one another.


    As for the cute goods Bai Xiaomeng??


    Apart from selling cuteness and fighting, she seems to have nothing good at...


    Therefore, although Zhou Ye has been out for almost two hours, the house is still messed up...


    Seeing this situation...Xiao Rou''s mother simply felt courageous and came to help...


    Leng Yue and others had no choice but to agree...


    I have to say that Fang Die is indeed a good housekeeper...


    She twirled around a dozen or so servants, but they were in order... The girls hadn''t cleaned up the house for two hours, and it was ordered by Xiaorou''s mother, Fang Die, and it took just over an hour to clean up. One inseparable...


    Of course, it¡¯s not that everything is done...


    It can only be said that the originally messy Zhou Mansion is almost ready to live at this time... There are still a lot of big things missing in the home. These things cannot be bought in the city right now, and they can only be made by someone... After all, this is ancient Well, the furniture market or something, don''t even think about it.


    Even so, the women were amazed at the housekeeping ability of the other butterfly...


    As for Zhou Ye, the saver, just in front of all the maids, put Fang Die as a housekeeper...


    Facing her host¡¯s help, Fang Die was naturally very grateful... and the other maids also looked at Xiao Rou with envy. In their opinion, there is a mother who is a housekeeper, Xiao Rou¡¯s life is much better...


    Before you know it, the sky has darkened...


    When everyone was going to rest, Zhou Ye asked for a meal...


    This surprised the maids inexplicably...


    You know, in this era, people only have two meals a day, three meals?Don''t even think about it...


    But for Zhou Ye, he was used to three meals a day...and made this rule.


    In the future, Zhou Mansion will implement three meals a day...


    For this condition, Fang Die, who was in charge of the housekeeping chores, naturally agreed...


    So-the maids are busy again...


    Although they are busy, they are busy and happy...Who is not happy with food?Especially for these girls who are sold to human teeth because of their poverty, eating is their most willing thing to do, second only to seeing their male host...


    With the busyness of the maids, the dinner was quickly prepared...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye didn''t think it suits his taste very well... After all, he is not very accustomed to the diet of this era, with little salt and taste, various spices, and so on.


    However, for now, I can only make do with...


    Zhou Ye''s tasteless meals were nothing less than the delicacies of mountains and seas to the maids.


    Because Zhou Ye stipulated that everyone in the family eats the same, that is to say...what the master eats, what the maids eat too.


    Although Fang Die felt something was wrong, but...Since it was a rule set by Zhou Ye, she could only follow it.


    So what these maids eat is actually no different from what the master eats, but they can''t serve it...


    In fact-this was also done deliberately by Zhou Ye.


    For Zhou Ye, the order of respect and inferiority is not in food, but in etiquette, and-these maids have become so thin that they can''t make a good supplement, how to become beautiful in the future, how to eat what??


    Ahem... It''s far away...


    Less gossip¡ª¡ª


    After dinner, the maids left a few to be in charge of the night watch, and the rest rested early...


    Others can sleep, but Fang Die can''t rest... As a housekeeper, she cannot rest without the master''s house.


    And when Zhou Ye, a man born in modern times, slept when it got dark??


    He is naturally used to the colorful nightlife...


    What if there is no nightlife in this era??Then have fun...


    "Red in..."


    "I touch..."


    "Ah, against... Master... Look at sister Xiuqing and Sister Leng Yue in partnership to bully me... I haven''t gotten a card for three consecutive laps!!"


    "Little Meng is not angry, see your host, I will win them all..."


    "Don''t be too full of Zhou Lang''s words... 30,000!"


    "Huh..."


    "Ah... I hate... Master, you win again!"


    "That is, we will not play with you anymore after Yelang is careful!"


    "Sister Xiuqing, why are you so old..."


    "Blame me?" Zhou Ye looked at the women with an innocent look... He is really innocent... To be honest, he really didn''t cheat, even if he won the cards by luck, is he to blame??"Okay, Xiuqing, choose one for yourself!!"


    "I...I..." Xiuqing''s face was almost red at this time... There was only a thin layer of undress left on her body... It wouldn''t matter if she took it off... No matter it was Xiaomeng or Lengyue, There are still three or four clothes...


    "I would like to lose the gambling, sister Xiuqing..." Leng Yue also looked at Xiuqing with a smile on her face at this time... No way, she was the first to lose everything before, but today she has finally turned her back, even though she said ¡­The big winner is still her own Langjun, but¡­ just not being the first to lose all this one is enough to make her happy.


    You have to understand the psychology of a stinky brand basket... It''s good if you don''t get the bottom...


    "I...I know..." Xiuqing blushed... and began to put down her bet.


    What should I do after losing all??How easy it is...If you lose another round, you will get one thousand hits from your own prince...


    Knowing that the wisest choice at this time should be to stop playing...


    However, you have to understand the idea of ??a person who has lost a lot of money... so-"Let''s continue... I don''t believe it, I will be so unlucky today..."


    "Come on, who is afraid of who!"


    "Yes!!!"


    Upon hearing Xiuqing''s words, Leng Yue and Xiaomeng both began to shuffle their cards with high morale...


    In response, Zhou Ye just smiled slightly... It seems that it is necessary for the chick Xiuqing to recognize the reality... It is time to show the skills that belong to the God of Gamblers.


    Reference 1825

 The Movie World Chapter 1429

    The first thousand eight hundred and twenty-five chapters


    Just when Zhou Ye and others were playing cards in the hall...


    Fang Die had put her daughter to sleep and returned to the side room next to the main hall.


    To put it bluntly, this is actually the lower room...


    There is only a thin wooden wall separated from the main hall... When the main house shouts in the main hall, she can hear it here, and she can reach the main hall with a turn, and listen to the main house''s instructions.


    In the guest¡¯s room, there is a wooden bed. When nothing happens, the guest can take a rest...


    At this moment, Fang Die was lying halfway on the wooden couch, with many thoughts in his heart.


    To be honest, she really has a feeling of being a human being at this time... When she originally thought that she would not be able to survive, suddenly the nobles came from heaven, not only cured her disease, but also brought their mother and daughter into the house to take care of...


    Fang Die felt that she said she was a slave who sold her as a slave, but¡ªher master did not have the feeling of treating her as a current person, and there was no reprimand or impatience in her words...How could she not Are you grateful??


    It''s just that the movement from the next room interrupted her thoughts...


    First there was a screaming sound, and then there was a scream like the red white board.


    Although she is curious in her heart, she is already a mature woman after all, knowing-in the master''s house, it is best not to be so curious... After all, there are many things, the master''s family may not want you to see...


    Therefore, Fang Die forcibly resisted his curiosity, closed his eyes, and wanted to sleep for a while...


    But, maybe because she was too long when she was sick on the couch, she couldn''t fall asleep at all.


    On the contrary, because of closing his eyes, the rustling sound in his ears became clearer.


    For this, Fang Die has nothing to do...No way, she can''t go and scold the master [You still can''t sleep, how can you let me rest like this?


    Holding back the chaotic sound in his ears, Fang Die reluctantly began to think about the road ahead...


    However, whenever Zhou Ye''s voice heard in her ears, Zhou Ye''s handsome face always appeared in her mind...


    "Don''t think about it... he is the master, you are the slave and maid... Is he something you can think of?" Fang Die smiled bitterly and talked to herself to persuade herself.


    She knew that she had a good impression of the man who had cured her...


    Zhou Ye himself is so beautiful that makes people feel good, plus he cured Fang Die''s disease, Fang Die can be said to have a life-saving grace...


    Although it was said that Fang Die was cured, it was Zhou Ye''s remuneration for buying Xiao Rou, but-Fang Die knew that this was actually because they were pitying their mother and daughter...


    Not to mention, just the food for tonight, they used to not eat at home during the New Year... But now, it''s just an ordinary dinner.


    Among these, who is the one to benefit, how could Fang Die''s heart not have a spectrum??


    In addition, the man above the butterfly died early. She brought up her daughter by herself with great pains. For the sake of public comment, she was also very hard to guard.


    In the past, when her body was weak, and when she was very tired, she didn¡¯t have the time to think about those things. But now, her body has recovered to its best condition, plus the warmth and thinking, she listened to the message from next door. Zhou Ye''s voice couldn''t help but feel a little...


    I don''t know when...


    Her hand has reached an indescribable place on her body...


    She knew it was wrong, but...but she really couldn''t help it...


    However-just as her hand was about to reach the place, the sound of mahjong next door suddenly stopped sounding...


    This made her hurriedly retracted her hand and did it... She was always ready to listen to the master''s instructions... However, after waiting for a long time, there was no movement there... Just when Fang Die was hesitant, she suddenly moved from next door I heard her very familiar voice...


    That is the voice that a woman only makes when she is happiest...


    As soon as the sound reached Fang Die¡¯s ears, she suddenly felt the strength of her whole body away from her... The whole person collapsed on the couch... "This... this enemy... actually... actually... Do something like this in the classroom..."


    Fang Die bit her Xia Chun lightly, feeling at a loss...


    It stands to reason that when the master''s family is doing this kind of thing, she should avoid it, but...a ghostly messenger, she actually stepped up to the wooden wall and put her ears on the wall...


    As her ears pressed against the wooden wall, Fang Die heard a clearer voice coming from her ears...


    First, a gentle voice was begging loudly for mercy... Fang Die knew that this was the voice of the owner''s wife Xiuqing. During the day, she felt that the hostess was quiet, but she didn''t expect it to be so at that time. Loudly...


    A moment later, another voice with a strange tone came from her ears. This is the Orchid... Although Fang Die didn''t know why her owner would marry an Orchid as his wife, she thought it was. It is not her turn to talk about the housework of the master.


    Hearing the cry in his ears, Fang Die sighed for a while, but she didn''t expect...that Hu Ji, who looked a little sassy, ??was so unbearable when he was doing that, and she actually cried...As someone who came over, of course Knowing that it was the cry of joy...


    But this time is too short, right??


    In Fang Die''s view, the two women can''t be in succession if they don''t have time to make tea??


    Could it be that...Is the owner so good??


    Thinking of this... she couldn''t help but stunned, and the words that had just been suppressed came again...


    And this time it was even more fierce, because she felt that she was almost unable to stand...


    She put her ears against the wall, listening to the movement there, while holding her hands down...


    At this moment, Hu Ji''s voice over there also disappeared with a yell...Instead, there was a cute loli voice...


    That Lolita''s voice was so good that Fang Die couldn''t help but speed up...


    She closed her eyes, and while listening to the voice over there, she fantasized that she was taking the place of the little girl and being arbitrarily manipulated by her owner...


    However, just as she was about to arrive at the station, suddenly the voice over there suddenly stopped...


    This made Fang Die even more uncomfortable. She knew that she should stop at this time and waited for the call of the master. However... she couldn''t stop anyway... At this moment, a voice suddenly appeared. "Let me help you..."


    "Lord, master..." Fang Die was almost ashamed by this voice... Didn''t she see what she was doing right now?However, at this time... She was soft and collapsed to the ground... A trace of faintly appeared on the floor...


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye smiled slightly... He bent over, hugged Fang Die, and then... walked towards the wooden couch. At this time, all Fang Die could do was cover himself. Little face.


    Reference 1826


    The first thousand eight hundred and twenty-six chapters


    "Boom¡ªboom! Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    When there was a slow and fast gong on the street, Fang Die opened her eyes...


    She knows that it''s already five watch days... As a competent housekeeper, she should get up.


    However, as soon as she left, she felt sore and sore all over...Suddenly she lay down in someone''s arms again...


    "Why got up so early..." A voice rang in her ears...


    "My friend...you hurt me..." Fang Die couldn''t help feeling anguish after hearing this voice...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1430

    Yesterday she clearly said that she shouldn''t do it... As a result, she was still harmed by Zhou Ye.


    Until then, she didn''t know why the three mistresses were all tossed into the same way by their own masters... The owner is simply not human, that strength, that speed, that trick... She is a woman who has had children. , Have been tossed and complained repeatedly...


    Of course, the so-called constant complaints were what she claimed. In fact...that feeling made her addicted...Finally, she was even willing to open up everything about herself for Zhou Ye...In short, it was the first time she was caught Zhou Ye took away the three links achievement...


    Hearing Fang Die''s complaint, Zhou Ye smiled slightly...just kidding, if it weren''t for this beautiful woman, his soundproof barrier wouldn''t have been so big, it would directly envelop the side house where Fang Die was... ¡­"You didn¡¯t call me that way last night... but..."


    "Don''t say..." Fang Die''s cheeks flushed red to cover Zhou Ye''s gaze... She would be ashamed to let this enemy say all those shameful things...


    Seeing the smile in Zhou Ye''s eyes, Fang Die couldn''t help sighing... "The master... the slave maid is no longer a complete body. The slave maid does not ask the master to give the slave family status, but only asks the master not to forget the slave family. It¡¯s good to see the slave house soon..."


    "..." Just as Zhou Ye wanted to speak, he was interrupted by Fang Die.


    "Master, don''t tell the three wives about the affairs between us..." Fang Die sighed as he said this: "The slave and the maid don''t want to make the master and the three wives hurt... if the master wants Now... find a place where no one is... just call the servants..."


    After experiencing this feeling, how can you let Fang Die hold onto it??


    All she was thinking about at this moment was Zhou Ye...


    The mind is full of Zhou Ye''s figure... She can''t wait to integrate her whole body into his body, no longer distinguishing each other...


    "Huh, you told me to talk..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, and put Fang Die over his small hand, and pulled it down... said, "Xiuqing and the others, don''t worry..."


    "No... Enemy..." Fang Die was anxious to call the master after hearing Zhou Ye''s words, and shouted out all the nicknames in his heart."Don''t tell the maid...this is the only request of the servant...If you have to tell the lady...then, the servant will only die!!"


    "..." Zhou Ye was dumb for a while, is it so serious...


    This is actually because he doesn''t understand the women of this era...


    You know, since the Han Dynasty began to dominate Confucianism, the eight characters of filial piety, loyalty, loyalty, faith, etiquette, justice, integrity, and shame have become everyone¡¯s code of conduct... Of course, it¡¯s not that everyone abides by it. This rule, but the folk style is simple and true...


    Under such circumstances, whether it is a widow remarrying or a red apricot coming out of the wall, it has become the standard of shame...


    There is a saying that is well said, but it is awesome...


    Fang Die really didn¡¯t want to make trouble in the city with her hostess... She was not afraid of the three husbands being unruly or anything, she was afraid that after her friend had told the three mistresses about it, this friend would Became unscrupulous...


    At that time, which maid in the palace had a lax mouth and passed it out...


    She has nothing to do with herself, after all... She is a person who has died once, so what is she afraid of.


    She was afraid that her enemy would be wronged... If Zhou Ye really walked down the street and was pointed out by others, then she would be heartbroken to death.


    Seeing the persistence in Fang Die''s eyes, Zhou Ye sighed helplessly... "Well, just do what you want..."


    With the abilities that Zhou Ye possessed, would he fail to see Fang Die''s mind?


    While he was moved by this beautiful woman, he couldn''t help feeling a bit of teasing interest in his heart... I just don''t know, when she understands her abilities better, will he regret making such a sneaky choice??


    Moreover¡­¡­


    A wife is worse than a concubine, and a concubine is worse than stealing...Occasionally, it is very interesting to secretly meet a beautiful woman. Why do you have to break it now??


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s agreement... Fang Die took a sigh of relief... She chuckled lightly, and after kissing Zhou Ye, she was about to pull Zhou Ye up..." ..."


    "So early?" Zhou Ye looked dumbfounded...


    You know, the gong of the fifth watch has just been struck, and the five watch is the extreme??In current words, it is three or four in the morning...


    It has been a long time since Zhou Ye left World of Warcraft to get up so early...Even in World of Warcraft, he was influenced by the night elves and became a night owl...


    "Fun...you have to go back to the three ladies quickly...to sleep there again...good!" Fang Die comforted Zhou Ye while helping Zhou Ye dress.


    Zhou Ye was speechless for a while by Fang Die¡¯s [behave!]


    This sentence is usually what he said to women... Didn¡¯t expect that one day he would be said by a woman [good]?


    However, this feeling is also quite novel...


    He knew that this was because Fang Die was deceived by his own face...No way, who told him that his face remained unchanged forever??


    This kind of full sister fan is actually very interesting...


    With this thought, Zhou Ye let Fang Die get dressed for himself, and then returned to the hall...


    At this time, the three women are still resting on the couch in the inner hall?


    No way, on average, none of them lost four or five times last night...that is, four or five times a thousand shots per second... They can''t wake up until the sky is bright.


    Zhou Ye smiled and got into the middle of the three women, and then...closed his eyes again...At this time, he decided to choose to sleep again.


    No words...


    After the sky was bright, Zhou Ye and the girls got up and washed...


    "Mrs. Xiuqing morning..." Fang Die greeted the girls one by one while greeted the maid, bringing in all the washing utensils...


    This looks like he''s busy, he looks really capable...


    "Zhou Lang..." Xiuqing looked at Fang Die''s back and couldn''t help but whispered in her own Lang Jun''s ear: "Have you noticed that Sister Die looks very different today..."


    "Where is it different?" Zhou Ye asked pretendingly.


    "When I first came to our house yesterday, Sister Die was beautiful, but she looked cold and cold, with a bit of a cold beauty, but today it looks...like an iceberg has melted," Xiuqing continued: "And did you find out? Today''s Die Sister seems to be extraordinarily beautiful..."


    Reference 1827


    The first thousand eight hundred and twenty seven chapters


    More than ten miles outside Jiangdu City, there is a view called Xiaoyao View.


    Because it is said that the Three Qings and Four Royals enshrined in it are very effective, so there is an endless stream of believers and women who go to seek divination...


    Among them, there is a young girl in a light yellow shirt, accompanied by a maid, burning incense and praying in front of the hall of Xiaoyaoguan...


    Seeing her eyes closed, her face full of solemnity, and the appearance of chanting words in her mouth, she is obviously very religious.


    However, at this moment... there was a sudden commotion behind her.


    And the girl who was praying was not moved at all, but¡ªthe maid beside her obviously did not have her concentration...


    Hearing the commotion coming from behind, the maid couldn''t help turning her head to the direction where the commotion came from, stepping her feet to look.


    I saw that looking at the door from a distance, a very handsome young man was leading the horse...


    The people who come to pray for blessings are naturally mostly women, and most of them pray for their husbands or children...


    They stopped praying for blessings at this time, standing there together, watching the handsome man...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1431

    Seeing this, the maid couldn''t help but eagerly said in the ears of her own lady: "Miss, lady... look at it... that man is so handsome!"


    "..."


    Hearing her maid¡¯s words, the girl opened her eyes slightly, glared at her maid in awe, and then closed her eyes again and prayed...Why is she in any mood to see what handsome Langjun... at this moment? The two friends who went to the battlefield prayed for their blessings... I wish they could return safely.


    Moreover, she is already embroiled in love, how can she have the mind to see another man...


    One of them is her childhood friend Pang Yong, and the other is her beloved Wang Sheng... These two people, she already doesn''t know how to choose, so what else is she thinking about?


    Seeing the appearance of her own lady, the maid couldn''t help but sigh slightly...


    As a close maid of her own lady, she certainly knows what her own lady is worried about.


    Choosing one, the other will inevitably be sad... and this is the reason why my lady is unwilling to make a choice.


    In fact, she knew that the young lady in her family actually liked Wang Sheng... but she had always treated Pang Yong as her brother, which was really sad.


    At this moment, Pei Rong''s heart is no different from the maid''s guess, and her heart is full of hesitation...


    She liked Wang Sheng, but she didn''t dare to make a choice because she was afraid to make Pang Yong sad...After all, she grew up with her since she was a child, and she regarded him as her elder brother.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Just when the maid slandered her indecision in her heart, the riots outside the Guan had spread to the inside.


    She turned her head and looked, only to see a handsome young man in a moon-white robe walking towards them...


    "Miss Miss...He''s here..."


    "Why are you so annoying..." Pei Rong was already annoying enough in her heart. At this time, the maid kept annoying her in her ears, and she couldn''t stand it anymore... Just about to turn her head and berate her maid, but found... ¡­I¡¯m wrong...


    "Me?? So annoying?" Zhou Ye looked at Pei Rong with a surprised look... "I wonder why this lady said that she was annoying?"


    "..." Pei Rong looked at Zhou Ye''s face and had to admit that her maid was right. This man was indeed very handsome... Facing Zhou Ye''s question, Pei Rong hurriedly explained: "Sorry, son, I''m not saying you are annoying...I''m talking about my maid..."


    "Miss...I''m here..." The maid shouted with a grieved expression... She clearly stood on the left side of her own lady, but her own lady was speaking to the right... What''s wrong??Is my lady planning to empathize??


    In fact, what this maid didn''t know was...All these were written by Zhou Ye.


    Isn''t his purpose of coming to Xiaoyao to watch Pei Rong??


    even though--


    He doesn''t like Little Swallow very much... but-five hundred years later, it is extremely interesting to be able to make up a pair of artificial twins.


    In particular, Pei Rong in front of her is not the look of the old age in the movie, but the appearance of a young girl in the period of Little Swallow, which is really wonderful.


    Facing Pei Rong¡¯s apology, Zhou Ye went straight along the pole. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Since I came here, I was scolded by the lady. We are really destined. Why don¡¯t we ask the lady to accompany me? How about this free and easy view?"


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the maid sighed for a while...


    It''s a pity, this young man came late. If he met Wang Sheng as early as possible, maybe my lady would agree to his request...


    No way, who told my lady to belong at this time??


    However, in the next scene, the maid was confused...


    Faced with Zhou Ye¡¯s invitation to travel together, Pei Rong smiled slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not a good idea to compensate the son...¡±


    "..."


    Hearing what my lady said, the maid was stunned... Fuck, this is not right... How did my lady change sex??Isn''t she always loyal with love??And... doesn''t she like Wang Sheng?


    Why did she just agree to this young man''s invitation??


    Is it true that my own lady is also a face control??


    I really read you wrong, miss...


    In fact, the maid really didn¡¯t read Pei Rong wrong. With her personality, she would not agree to Zhou Ye¡¯s invitation...


    but----


    Is Zhou Ye an ordinary person?Is this Zhou Ye the kind of person who likes to lick dogs?


    Obviously, he is not...


    In other words... he is not the kind of dog-licking character at all... I saw it, and when the mental force field opened, he came to grip...


    what?You say this is too shameless??


    Haha... Being a good person is too tiring and easy to be corrupted. It''s better to be a freelancer... Otherwise, why did Zhou Ye work so hard to get the power of disdainful multiverse from various worlds??Is it just to be a good person and be issued a good person card??


    Oh, I''m here to help you match you up with your future husband, and in the end I got a sentence-you are a good person, why?why??Are you stupid?


    As an egoist, Zhou Ye would never do that, because that would be too nonsense...


    Cough cough-it''s a bit far, let''s pull it back...


    And Pei Rong will have such a big change because of Zhou Ye''s ability.


    Otherwise, with her character, she would definitely decline Zhou Ye''s invitation.


    "It''s so good...Miss please!!"


    "Master, please..."


    With that, the two of them walked towards the hall of Xiaoyaoguan together... and Pei Rong''s maid seemed to be forgotten by Pei Rong.


    "Miss...wait for me...and me..."


    The maid chased after her with a depressed look-behind her was the lamentation of a group of big girls and little wives.


    Reference 1828


    The first thousand eight hundred and twenty-eight chapters


    "Isn''t it just taking a leisurely tour? Why come to the bamboo forest in the back mountain..."


    At this time, the maid was walking down the mountain road of Xiaoyao Guanhoushan in a gloomy manner. In her mouth, she was still muttering...


    No way, as Pei Rong''s maid, she could only watch her own lady in front, chatting and laughing with the handsome Young Master Zhou, while she was forced to follow far behind and was forced into dog food.


    She had been stuffed with dog food and she was almost dying... However, at this moment-the two people in front hadn''t a trace of restraint. She really didn''t know why her lady joined hands when she was with those two people. They weren''t allowed to hold them, but when facing the boy Zhou in front of him, he let him hug and hug...


    Really...Thinking about it, I''m so heartbroken for Wang Sheng and Pang Yong.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1432

    Ugh--


    At this time, Zhou Ye was holding Pei Rong and walking in the bamboo forest. Although it was midsummer, the bamboo forest was unusually cool and quiet. Compared with the lively scene of Xiaoyao watching in front of the mountain, it could be said to be true. Two worlds...


    "What is Pei Rong thinking?" Zhou Ye smiled and asked the little swallow in his arms.


    "No... I didn''t think about anything..." Pei Rong''s expression was stagnant, and then her face quickly returned to normal. She smiled and said, "Since Yelang is the first time he arrived in Jiangdu, he should look at the beautiful scenery in Xiaoyao Mountain. It''s..."


    "Xiaoyao Guan, Xiaoyao Mountain? Is it the name of the mountain or the mountain?" Zhou Ye asked rhetorically.


    "This...I really don''t know!!" Pei Rong replied with some thoughtlessness.


    At this time, she already felt something wrong in her heart...


    She always feels like she has forgotten something important...


    Seeing Pei Rong like this, Zhou Ye smiled evilly...


    Of course he knew why Pei Rong had such a situation. It was because he took the initiative to reduce the intensity of the mental force field, deliberately.


    No way...Why does he always have an evil idea about Xiao Yanzi??


    For example... Strong X or something...


    [There is a girl who has some willfulness and some arrogance...] This song can be said that in the world of Zhou Ye, it was a big hit for a while, and this song was played everywhere in the streets... Tell the truth Even Zhou Ye, who has never watched a series, can recognize Little Swallow, and you know how popular that thing was back then.


    Seeing Pei Rong who looked exactly like a small swallow, Zhou Ye''s resentment suddenly appeared...


    why??


    There was a buddy downstairs where he was renting, and he would play that song every day...From morning to night, he had to play it for 16 hours 24 hours a day. That¡¯s really quick to listen to Zhou Ye. Vomited.


    And that guy is still Xiao Yanzi¡¯s brain fan... Every time Zhou Ye comes to the door to persuade him to turn down the volume, that guy will look like [you don¡¯t understand] and give Zhou Ye popular science. How cute and adorable...


    From then on, Zhou Ye had a resentment towards Xiao Yanzi...Ma Dan''s, I must fuck her if I had a chance...


    Now, the opportunity is here...


    Use the psychic field to bring the little swallow to a place with few people, and then lower the psychic field to remind her of something...and then...hehehehe.


    As Zhou Ye was calculating, Pei Rong''s mind suddenly flashed across the faces of two people at this time... it was not others, it was Pang Yong and Wang Sheng.


    She is suddenly a jealous...


    [I...what''s wrong with me?


    [Why did I agree to swim with him so hastily?


    What exactly is going on??


    Seeing the struggle in Pei Rong''s eyes, Zhou Ye smiled. He knew that the heat was almost over...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye pulled out an evil arc, and with a light push, he pushed Pei Rong in front of a giant bamboo, staring at her, and whispered: "Pei Rong... I suddenly found out We get along very well... how about you marry me??"


    "I...I..." Pei Rong was stunned when she heard Zhou Ye''s words... She looked at Zhou Ye a little at a loss, not knowing how to answer.


    "If you don''t speak, I will treat you as promised!!" Zhou Ye smiled evilly, lowered his head, and fiercely caught Pei Rong''s little goblin... Then, unceremoniously... prying open her teeth...


    Pei Rong, who was suddenly attacked by Zhou Ye, buzzed in her mind and turned into a blank... She opened her eyes wide, and she didn''t know how to respond...


    And the maid behind them... is already looking silly...


    Oh my god, I''m so ashamed... The lady actually did this kind of thing with Zhou Gongzi here... God, do you want to tell the master about this??


    Just when she was hesitating in her heart, she suddenly realized that her own lady had actually begun to respond vigorously to Zhou Ye...


    I saw that she pushed Zhou Ye''s shoulder hard and shook her head desperately, trying to get rid of Zhou Ye''s control...


    Uh-well, my own lady is not responding to Young Master Zhou, but struggling...


    At this time, it''s time for her to show off her skills...


    The maid yelled, "Let go of my lady, what are you calling at me..."


    "Puff--!" Zhou Ye was suddenly amused by the maid''s words... "Hahahaha..."


    "Miss, run away..." The maid hurriedly shouted when Zhou Ye let go of Pei Rong.


    At this time, Pei Rong couldn''t care much... She hurriedly got short, got out of Zhou Ye''s arms, and then... ran away.


    And Zhou Ye didn''t care about it...


    Games, you must have the fun of games...


    Wouldn''t it be boring if you get it all at once??


    Of course, it is impossible for them to run out if they run out... Then it''s better to play games with them in another world.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye snapped his fingers lightly, and then a sound of broken glass sounded out of thin air.


    The two masters and servants who were struggling to flee did not pay attention to the seemingly illusory scenery in front of them, and they rushed in...


    Seeing Pei Rong''s master and servant disappear in the real world, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, tidied up his clothes without a hassle, and then... stepped forward towards the entrance of the mirror world...


    As he walked into the mirror world, the whole bamboo forest was calm again...


    At this time, the master and servant Pei Rong, who knew nothing about it, were still struggling to run towards the Taoist temple in Qianshan. In their opinion, as long as they reached the crowded place of Xiaoyaoguan, the disciple behind was naturally Will give up...


    After all, I have never seen a gangster who dares to stand under the public...


    However, what Pei Rong''s master and servant did not expect was that they would not only stop them from doing this, but instead would allow them to be opened by Zhou Ye to a new world.


    Reference 1829


    The first thousand eight hundred and twenty-nine chapters


    "Peirong...what are you running? Wouldn''t it be okay to go back and get married with me?"


    The master servant Pei Rong, who was out of breath, heard Zhou Ye''s voice behind him from a distance, his expression suddenly tightened, and his whole body was full of strength.


    "Miss, Young Master Zhou... Young Master Zhou... is chasing again, let''s run away..." The maid said panting.


    "Okay..." Pei Rong is almost exhausted at this time...


    No way, the two of them are women, and their physical strength is not as good as that of men. Coupled with the Chinese clothes they wear, they can''t run fast...Plus, the mountain road is difficult...Two women running is called a tired...


    With the sound of words, Pei Rong''s master and servant can already see the gate of Xiaoyao Guan from a distance, but at this moment they are almost at their limit...


    "Miss..., you... please run... I''m out of strength, just throw me here and stop him..." the maid said, squatting down, breathing desperately... She is true Can''t run anymore.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1433

    "Xiaoyu..." With Pei Rong''s personality, how could she leave her maid alone to escape?She hurriedly kicked her maid up, "We ran together... it was a demon. I was only hit by his sorcery before I came to the back mountain with him..."


    "Huh?" Xiaoyu was also stunned at this moment...


    She originally thought that her own lady didn''t like Zhou Ye, so she was struggling?Feelings... Is there any hidden feeling in it??


    Hearing what my lady said, Xiaoyu, the maid, also remembered that in the Taoist temple, her performance was quite abnormal... Since she was a demon, she still had to run.


    I thought, I¡¯m not my own lady, even if I¡¯m caught up by Young Master Zhou, I¡¯m fine...at most, let him bring trouble to herself, anyway, she has no heart, and Young Master Zhou is still so handsome... It¡¯s not a bad thing.


    But... As soon as I heard that Young Master Zhou might be a demon, she immediately became full of power...


    It''s not terrible to be miserable, what''s terrible is, what if he wants to eat himself??


    Do monsters do not eat people, are they still monsters??


    Thinking of this, the maid Xiaoyu hurriedly said: "Miss, I have strength again... let''s run..."


    "Okay...I''m going to Taoist Temple soon. When there are many people, the demon will not dare to make trouble..."


    As the master and servant said, they just supported each other like this, staggering towards Xiaoyaoguan...


    And what about Zhou Ye?


    If he really wants to catch them, can they still run??


    He is like walking in a leisurely courtyard, slowly hanging behind the master and servant, and from time to time he even shouts to show his sense of existence.


    Wouldn''t he dare to do anything to them where there are many people??


    Call him a demon??


    Oops, his violent temper is really going to be a demon today. Let them see how lawless this demon is... and let them know what is meant by-calling every day shouldn¡¯t, calling the earth not working .


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye''s smile became even more evil.


    It''s too late to say, then soon...


    In the blink of an eye, the master and servant had already rushed to the door of Xiaoyaoguan...At this moment, the two of them breathed a sigh of relief...


    When they want to come, there are so many pilgrims here, the demon surnamed Zhou should not dare to chase him??


    However, when the two of her turned their heads to look behind them, they were suddenly shocked...I saw that Zhou Ye unexpectedly followed up unhurriedly.


    For a moment, the two of them were stunned... They didn''t expect that Zhou Ye, the demon man, would be so bold that he would dare to follow up in a place with many pilgrims.


    But at this time, not when they were in a daze, the two women hurriedly shouted: "Help...Help, there is a demon who wants to harm us..."


    "Help¡­¡­"


    "Help..."


    However, the two women shouted for a long time, but were surprised to find that among the pilgrims who came here to burn incense, no one paid attention to them, as if they did not exist.


    Even the maid, Xiaoyu, grabbed a pilgrim by the arm and called for help loudly... "Please, please help us..."


    It''s a pity that even so, the pilgrim still didn''t see Xiaoyu, what he should do.


    "...Hey, are you too sympathetic?"


    Just when the maid Xiaoyu was very angry and scolded the passerby...Suddenly, she heard the cry of her own lady."Xiaoyu...help me..."


    "..."


    The maid turned her head and saw her own lady, who was already held in her arms by Zhou Ye, and she put her hands down...


    Especially Zhou Ye''s hand, which is placed along the clothes, from the bottom up...Everyone knows what a Hanfu looks like...Under the clothes, there is almost no difference between wearing and not wearing...


    At this moment, Pei Rong was curled up in Zhou Ye''s arms, desperately resisting Zhou Ye''s big hands...


    What a loyal servant, Xiaoyu, seeing this, she rushed over without hesitation, and while rushing towards Zhou Ye, she shouted: "Let go of my lady, you silver thief..."


    "..." Hearing Xiaoyu''s words, Zhou Ye was dumb for a while... He smiled slightly and said softly: "You have to eat one bite at a time. People want to come one by one. You should stand there and rest for a while. It will be your turn..."


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, Xiaoyu felt as if her whole body had been crushed by a huge burden, and she couldn''t move a finger.


    Nian Motive Force is really a panacea, being able to control, fly, and attack... it''s really a good ability.


    While sighing his motivation, Zhou Ye still kept in his hands...


    I only heard two stings¡ªPeirong¡¯s clothes were torn apart by Zhou Ye...


    "Ah¡ª¡ª!!!" Pei Rong yelled and squatted down desperately...


    Where is this place? This is the entrance of Xiaoyao Guan, a place where people flow like weaving.


    In this place... the clothes are torn... Pei Rong feels like she wants to die...


    However, this is not over yet...


    Zhou Ye hugged her again, and then placed her on a natural stone platform at the entrance of Xiaoyao Guan... Then...


    She felt a sudden pain hit... her mind became blank...... a touch of blood left her traces on the bluestone platform.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    An hour later... Pei Rong''s whole person was going crazy... She was... actually in the crowd... in full view... was... given by... by him...


    Pei Rong doesn''t know how to say it anymore... This is the second thing. The most important thing is that she still has feelings, and she screams so loudly... Oh my god... Is she really a beautiful girl? ?


    At this time, Zhou Ye was busy beside her, because¡ªher maid finally fulfilled her wish, [Let go of my lady, what are you calling at me...]


    Reference 1830


    The first thousand eight hundred and thirty chapters


    Just when Zhou Ye was having fun with Little Yanzi...


    Far away on the official road of Bingzhou in the northwestern border, a group of knights in black clothes and black armor are happily heading towards the gate...


    Along the way, a group of soldiers were very excited. This one said how many Huns had killed on the battlefield, the other said that he had beheaded a Huns...


    The hustle and bustle is extraordinary...


    At the front of the team, there are two knights walking side by side... it''s no one else, but the two men who made Pei Rong hesitate, Pang Yong and Wang Sheng.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1434

    "Brother Yong, we go back safely this time, Pei Rong will definitely be very happy!!" Wang Sheng smiled and said to Pang Yong.


    "Yeah!!!" Pang Yong nodded his head thoughtfully, and said, "Every time we set out, Pei Rong is worried to die..."


    "Yeah!!" Hearing Pang Yong''s words, Wang Sheng nodded...with a smile: "However, when we report the credit this time, everyone will be better... By then, you may be promoted to Brother Yong. Captain, right?"


    "Hmm!" Pang Yong nodded, but there was still no smile on his face.


    When Wang Sheng saw Pang Yong''s appearance, he no longer said anything interestingly... He didn''t know why he had won the battle and beheaded countless... His brother Yong was so unhappy?


    In fact, Pang Yong already felt that Pei Rong, who grew up with her childhood sweetheart, was a little different...


    Because it was Paoze, he would take Wang Sheng to say goodbye to Pei Rong every time he went to the battlefield. However, this time he said goodbye, but found that... Pei Rong looked at Wang Sheng''s eyes incorrectly.


    How to choose??


    If the rival is a stranger, then Pang Yong doesn''t mind using force to deal with this matter...Although it will make Pei Rong angry, but...on the battlefield of emotions, only success or failure is considered a hero. Who cares what happens to the loser?


    A soldier who kills people like hemp on the battlefield, who hasn''t been hostile yet?


    but¡­¡­


    His love rival is his robe, on the battlefield, an existence that can entrust his life...


    Pang Yong has no idea what to do...


    On one side is the girl he likes, on the other side is his brother...He is in a dilemma, he doesn''t know what to do anymore.


    Thinking of this, Pang Yong sighed deeply...


    With his hands, he involuntarily touched the pair of jade pendants in his arms. Those were the spoils he grabbed from the enemy chieftain on the battlefield...


    Perhaps, I should give Pei Rong the right to choose??


    Regardless of whether Pei Rong chose Wang Sheng in the end, or chose herself...he would accept this result.


    Thinking of this, Pang Yong''s chaotic heart has stabilized a lot...


    He gradually started to talk and laugh with his brothers, and Wang Sheng also breathed a sigh of relief in his heart...


    Wang Sheng was also struggling. He knew that he was wrong and shouldn''t have shot at the childhood sweethearts of his brothers who depended on life and death. But how can love be said clearly??He felt that he loved Peirong more than Brother Yong...so... he did.


    Not to mention how the two thoughtful Wang Sheng and Pang Yong struggled along the way...


    There was nothing to say all the way, after more than half a month, they finally returned to Jiangdu City...


    After placing his brothers in place, Pang Yong happily planned to go to Pei Rong...


    However, at this moment, he heard a shout from behind...


    "Brother Yong, wait for me..."


    Following the shout, Pang Yong''s figure stood on the spot. He didn''t need to look back to know who this familiar voice belonged to. There was no one else except Wang Sheng.


    "What are you going to do?" Pang Yong asked in an unkind tone.


    "Brother Yong..." Wang Sheng walked in front of Pang Yong with a shame on his face. He asked in a low voice, "Are you going to find Peirong?"


    "So what?" Pang Yong''s tone became even worse... Thinking of his brother actually digging his own corner, his anger didn''t hit him.


    While talking, Pang Yong grabbed Wang Sheng by the neck and forced him to the corner, and said angrily: "If you weren''t my brother, I would have killed you... I dare to shoot Pei Rong!! "


    "Brother Yong, Pei Rong and I really love each other!!" Wang Sheng said loudly, "She just keeps treating you as an older brother!!"


    "Nonsense..." Hearing Wang Sheng''s words, Pang Yongxiong''s anger grew even stronger. He drew out his long sword and forced it on Wang Sheng''s neck, shouting: "If this is the case, it will not be his turn. Tell me, Pei Rong will make her own choice..."


    "Don''t follow me anymore!" After saying these words, Pang Yong pushed Wang Sheng aside... and then walked towards Pei Rong''s house angrily.


    Wang Sheng looked at Pang Yong''s back and sighed helplessly...


    He didn''t fight back just because he was guilty in his heart. Otherwise, the two of them were actually quite powerful...and maybe no one can beat the other.


    Moreover, Wang Sheng didn''t want to do anything to Pang Yong... After all, he did it wrong first.


    After watching Pang Yong''s back disappear into the distance, he turned around and returned to the barracks...


    Wang Sheng does not plan to go to Pei Rong with Brother Yong for the time being...Leave some time, let Pei Rong have a good talk with him, I hope Brother Yong is okay...


    Thinking of this, Wang Sheng couldn''t help but sighed again...


    Although Pang Yong knew Pei Rong earlier than he did, but¡ªthe same sentence, love is not a treat to dinner, how could anything come first??Like is like, dislike is not like...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    But at this moment, Pang Yong had already arrived at Pei Rong''s home. He smiled and planned to walk in. After all-the two are neighbors, you are used to coming and going casually.


    However, at this moment, the people in Pei Rong''s family saw him, and their expressions suddenly became a little weird."Master Pang, are you here?"


    "Well...I''m here!!" Pang Yong didn''t care, he asked casually, "Is your lady there? I''m looking for her..."


    "That..." The face of the person suddenly became even more weird...


    "What''s the matter?" Pang Yong suddenly seemed to realize something at this moment, and grabbed the subordinate by the collar."Did something happen to Pei Rong?"


    "Um...my lady is in good health, everything goes well...how could something happen?" The servant stammered: "It''s just...just...my lady is not in the house!!"


    "If you are not at the house, you are not at the house, why are you stuttering?" Pang Yong breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words of his servant. He was really afraid of something happening to Pei Rong.


    "Then where did your lady go? When will you come back?" While talking, Pang Yong walked inside."I''m here waiting for her..."


    Reference 1831


    The first thousand eight hundred and thirty one


    "That... that..." After a long time after the person was assigned to that person, he finally gritted his teeth and decided it would be better to say it...


    Although this Pang Gongzi is extremely powerful, he is also a reasonable person, probably, maybe, maybe... after hearing the news of his own lady, will he be angry with him??


    Thinking of this, the servant said tremblingly: "My lady is at my aunt''s house... and she can''t come back!"


    "What is your lady doing at your aunt''s house...?" After Pang Yong said these words defenselessly, he was immediately stunned...


    As far as he knows, Pei Rong''s family is her only daughter. There is no sister at the top and no sister at the bottom. Where does the uncle come from??


    Thinking of this, Pang Yong''s whole mind was like a thunder struck with a roar...


    After a long while, he reacted...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1435

    "You, your uncle...?" Pang Yong''s voice was a little trembling... "Which uncle of your family?"


    "That... is my lady''s husband..." At this point, the servant doesn''t intend to hide anything...


    "How many ladies are there in your family?" Pang Yong was stupid on the spot...


    "There is no other lady in my house besides Miss Pei Rong!!" The servant looked at Pang Yong''s desperate appearance, feeling helpless...


    Regarding Pang Yong''s thoughts on his own lady, in the entire mansion, which one does not know, which one does not know??


    However... half a month ago, my lady just went to Xiaoyaoguan to ask for a visa, and she immediately became like a different person. She actually said to her master that she was going to marry??And-it is not Pang Yong that she is going to marry, nor is it the Wang Sheng who often visits her young lady in the mansion.


    It was a Young Master Zhou he had never seen before.


    But-I have to say, that Young Master Zhou is really handsome... Wang Sheng is handsome enough, right??


    Comparing with that Young Master Zhou, he immediately became a scum...


    Hey, or do women like handsome men??


    Just when the servant was feeling emotional, he suddenly felt that his neck was grabbed by someone... a face like a devil forced him in front of him, "When did your lady get married?? Get married with her Where do you live?? Tell me quickly..."


    "This...this..." The subordinate was a little scared, but didn''t know whether to say...


    After all, people who came from the army have a suffocation, which is not common in ordinary people...


    Pang Yong in front of him looked like an evil spirit crawling out of hell. He was really afraid that he would be killed by the impatient guy in front of him.


    at this time¡­¡­


    Suddenly a cold voice came over...


    "Brother Yong, let him go, he is just a subordinate! Why do you bother him?"


    "Peirong..." Hearing this voice, Pang Yong''s expression turned clear from the rainstorm. When he turned his head, a smile was already on his face... "This guy is really hateful. You lied to me. Married..."


    While talking, Pang Yong walked towards Pei Rong. He took out the pair of jade pendants that he had prepared from his arms, handed them over, and said with a smile: "Look, what will I bring you back from the battlefield? It''s..."


    "..." Looking at the jade pendant in Pang Yong''s hand, Pei Rong sighed helplessly, and said: "I''m sorry, Brother Yong, I can''t take your things..."


    "Why?? Wasn''t it okay before?" Pang Yong said, reaching out to grab Pei Rong''s hand... He wanted to stuff Jade Pei into her hand.


    However, Pei Rong took a step back and said coldly: "I''m sorry, Brother Yong, I''m already married...If you are married or not, please respect yourself!"


    "..." Hearing Pei Rong''s words, Pang Yong''s outstretched hand froze in midair... The smile on his face also froze...


    "Tell me, who is he?? What is good about him... Why do you want to marry him??" Pang Yong slowly retracted his hand, and then asked in a low voice: "Why did we just fuck A battlefield, after coming back, you were actually married...you..."


    "Hey, why are you like this... Pei Rong obviously doesn''t like you, what are you still struggling with here?"


    With the voice, a lovely loli with long silver hair came out from behind Pei Rong... pointing to Pang Yong and said unceremoniously: "Furthermore, Pei Rong is already my master¡¯s wife, you Acting on my master¡¯s wife...Do you want to die?"


    "Xiaomeng..." Hearing Xiaomeng''s words, Pei Rong hurriedly tugged at her clothes and said, "Forget it, let him go... After all, we are all friends who grew up with childhood sweethearts..."


    "You..." Xiaomeng sighed helplessly... "Well, since you said... Then I will spare him not die!"


    In fact, she just came back with Pei Rong to fetch some things... Unexpectedly, she actually encountered a bloody incident like an old lover''s door-to-door...


    If Pei Rong hadn''t been very indifferent to the man in front of her, maybe she would really hack Pang Yong to death immediately, dare to pester her master''s woman, want to die??


    You know, canine creatures themselves have a fixed attribute, that is loyalty...


    A few women in the family often joked, Xiaomeng is the loyal dog of her husband...


    Not only did Xiaomeng not take it seriously, she was proud of it... To her, her master Zhou Ye is everything to her, and she is willing to do anything for her master... Anyone who dares to offend her master Exist and die...


    And the opposite Pang Yong was already angrily smiling...


    Originally because of Pei Rong''s marriage, his heart was filled with anger, and he was even more angry when he heard Xiaomeng''s unassuming words of [forgive him not to die].


    In addition, listening to the tone of Xiaomeng¡¯s words, it is clear that she is the servant of Fujun Pei Rong...


    Under the hate house and under the Wu, Pang Yong was already dazzled by the anger, "Spare me for not dying? Hahahaha...My Pangmou''s head is here, and the Huns never took it. You are a little girl, unexpectedly. It''s so ridiculous...It''s ridiculous, come, come and take my Pang''s first level..."


    "You..." Xiaomeng, a cute guy, looks heartless and doesn''t get angry no matter how funny, but...that''s just how she looks when facing her family. You know, she used to command Wanlang The wolf king... such a little loli, if you really treat her as a cute, you will cry!!


    "Look at your sister-in-law and grandmother taking your dog''s life..." Xiao Meng yelled, punching Pang Yong and smashing it...


    And Pang Yong did not show weakness, drew out his long sword, rushed over... Seeing that the two were about to fight together, Pei Rong spoke again...


    Reference 1832


    The first thousand eight hundred and thirty-two chapters


    Pang Yong drew his long sword and pierced it at Xiaomeng, and where was Xiaomeng?


    Little Lolita looked like she didn''t have any long objects, but in fact, she was wearing all of her equipment on her wrist.


    The object on her wrist that looks like a metal bracelet is the body of her armor, and it can be changed at will.


    Facing the attacking long sword, Xiao Meng smiled slightly, the light on her left hand flashed, and a pair of steel gloves was already on her hand...


    She grabbed the long sword that Pang Yong stabbed, then waved her right fist and smashed it at Pang Yong''s head...


    On her right hand, she also wore a pair of metal gloves at some point, especially, on the fist of this glove, there were also several inches of wolf teeth¡ª


    Above the tip of the wolf''s tooth, it was cold and cold, glowing with a metallic luster. Obviously... this was an extremely sharp weapon.


    "Little Meng...Stop it!!" Pei Rong hurriedly shouted out...


    She is not worried about Xiaomeng, let alone Pang Yong...


    She knows Xiaomeng''s ability. Although it seems that this cute stuff eats and drinks and plays and plays, in fact, Pei Rong knows...Xiaomeng is extremely powerful.


    She carried the heavy copperware just like playing.


    Moreover, the speed is like a ghost...


    Does this little Meng need her to worry about??


    As for Pang Yong??


    Pei Rong''s heart has long been filled by her own Langjun... How can she accommodate other people?Besides...she originally only regarded Pang Yong as her elder brother. Even before Zhou Ye came, she didn''t like Pang Yong...


    Although she is not worried about the two of them, this is her home after all, and she is not afraid of her family¡¯s lawsuit, but her parents can¡¯t get away anyhow. Things are already high, how can she bear to worry her parents??


    Besides, even if her parents are not here at this time, and they are making lives in their own home, it is not beautiful...


    That''s why Peirong shouted to stop...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1436

    At this time, as Pei Rong yelled, Pang Yong was also scared into a cold sweat...


    At this moment, Xiaomeng¡¯s fists were already in front of Pang Yong¡¯s eyes, especially¡ªthe shining wolf teeth were only a few minutes away from Pang Yong¡¯s eyeballs. Faced with such a situation...who Can you not be afraid??


    Hearing Pei Rong¡¯s shout, Xiao Meng stopped her movements with a look of unwillingness, and then slammed the left hand of Pang Yong¡¯s long sword hard, and Pang Yong felt an unmatched distance coming. The sword can''t be held anymore... just let it go.


    "I will spare you this time, there will be no next time!! If you dare to speak harshly, let you be like a sword..." Xiaomeng said, shaking the blade of the sword...


    I saw Pang Yong''s long sword, with Xiaomeng''s force, creaked after a short burst of sound... it broke into two directly...


    After throwing the broken sword in her hand on the ground, Xiaomeng once again returned to her innocent appearance, and hopped to Pei Rong''s body, "Let¡¯s go, hurry up and get something. Going home...I miss the master a bit!!"


    "You, I won''t be able to leave Zhou Lang for a while..." Pei Rong smiled helplessly, and gently patted Xiaomeng that there is no dust on her body, and then she didn''t even look at Pang Yong...turned her head and walked towards the inner house. go with¡­¡­


    And Pang Yong??


    Standing in the front yard, dumbfounded...


    He didn''t expect that he could not beat a little girl...


    This is still second...


    Although he thinks he has a strong martial arts and superb swordsmanship, he is not arrogant enough to be invincible in the world, but... what makes him most unacceptable is that Pei Rong didn''t even look at him and just left. Up...


    Moreover, both inside and outside the words revealed loyalty to her so-called husband...


    "Hahahahahaha... I didn''t expect it, I didn''t expect it...hahahaha..."


    After a daze for a while, Pang Yong laughed loudly... He smiled and walked out...


    Since the beautiful woman is already another woman, why bother to linger??


    He originally thought that his main opponent was his own robe, Wang Sheng...


    but--


    Unexpectedly-both are actually losers...


    Hahahaha...


    Thinking of this, Pang Yong smiled louder... Pedestrians in the street, seeing Pang Yong''s crazy appearance, hurriedly avoided...


    And Pang Yong didn''t care, he laughed wildly, and went to the wine shop...


    When he arrived at the entrance of the wine shop, Pang Yong stopped his laughter, and then stepped in...


    "Guardian, you..." Xiaoer from the shop greeted him. To tell the truth, he saw this crazy military man from afar, but he didn''t expect that he would come from the restaurant at home. This Nima...Is this guy drunk? Will hit people??


    "What are you?" Pang Yong gave Xiao Er a fierce look, and said: "Good wine and good food are brought up to the uncle, today the uncle will be drunk..."


    "This..." Xiao Er rubbed his hands with a melancholy expression... Some don''t know what to say... He is really afraid that this guy will eat Bawang''s meal... and looking at his appearance, it really looks like he is going to eat Bawang''s meal...


    "Are you afraid that the uncle has no money to give it?" Pang Yong saw Xiaoer''s thoughts at a glance... He put his hand in his arms, trying to get some money out, but-he found embarrassingly that he came out too quickly , I really don''t have any money...


    At exactly this time, he touched the jade pendant in his arms that Pei Rong refused to accept...


    He felt a pain in his heart, and then took the jade pendant out and patted it in the hands of the shop Xiaoer... "This pair of good jade pendants will be given to you. Is it enough to exchange wine and food?"


    "Enough is enough...Enough for you to drink a month of wine here..." Dian Xiaoer saw the pair of jade pendants in his hands, a trace of joy leaked from his face...


    The color of this pair of jade pendants is very good, it is quite valuable...


    Since they are giving money, then you are not afraid...Is the restaurant owner afraid of drinking??


    "I''ll prepare wine and food for you!!" The shop Xiaoer said, turned around and ran towards the counter. He wanted to show the pair of jade pendants to his shopkeeper... how much it was worth.


    "..." Looking at Xiaoer''s quick movements, Pang Yong felt regretful... But soon, he smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    He originally wanted to give this pair of jade pendants to Pei Rong, and let her choose whoever she chooses, he would give another jade pendant to whom... it was him or the king''s student... either.


    but--


    No need now...


    Because--he and Wang Sheng are both losers...


    Thinking of this, Pang Yong felt a pain again... He didn''t want to do anything now, didn''t think about anything... He just wanted to have a good drink, get drunk... and get drunk to relieve his sorrow.


    Reference 1833


    The first thousand eight hundred and thirty-three chapters


    Just when Pang Yong was drunk in a wine shop...


    In Zhou Fuzhong, Zhou Ye is listening to Pei Rong''s account of the incident...


    "Zhou Lang, you won''t be angry with me?" Pei Rong asked nervously after talking about the meeting with Pang Yong.


    After all, this kind of thing, she is so good to say...


    Moreover, she really just went back to her home to get some things, not to go to private meeting Pang Yong... She was really afraid of her man''s misunderstanding.


    As for, conceal it??


    Pei Rong never thought about it...


    One is because she knows that when a person tells a lie, he has to use hundreds of lies to cover up the lie, and eventually it will only go further and further on the road of deception... Besides, she still has Xiao Meng with her. ...It would be much better to have Xiao Meng give her proof.


    Besides, even if Pei Rong didn''t say it herself, Xiao Meng would say it... Otherwise, how could she be worthy of being called Zhou Ye''s loyal dog by the women??


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye smiled and took Pei Rong into his arms, and comforted him: "You are doing well... Don''t worry, I''m not such a stingy person..."


    "Hmm..." Pei Rong nodded, only then was a smile on her face...


    Zhou Ye rubbed Pei Rong lightly with his hand, thinking about something in his mind...


    What are you thinking about??


    Of course-thinking about Pang Yong and Wang Sheng...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye didn''t hate the actors who played these two roles, nor did he like it... at most, just watch their movies occasionally.


    but¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Maybe you can play a more interesting game...After all, the two are Guan Gong and the other is Tweed...


    I really want to see if the two of them can make some sparks...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and gently put Pei Rong down in his arms...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1437

    "Zhou Lang... You..." Pei Rong looked at her own Lang Jun somehow, she was already a little uplifted by this bad guy... I didn''t expect that he actually put himself down again, is this bad guy wanting to go again? Tease yourself??


    Seeing Pei Rong¡¯s innocent gaze, Zhou Ye burst into laughter...Unexpectedly, he just held her for a while and made her emotional...Since the fire was lit, he would naturally be responsible for putting out the fire. ...As for his plan, naturally it can be postponed slightly...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled, took Pei Rong''s hand, gently approached her ear and whispered a few words...


    When Pei Rong heard the words in her ears, her whole body turned red...


    There was a heart that didn''t want to agree. However, facing Zhou Ye''s gaze, she finally nodded her head like a ghost... and whispered like a mosquito: "Everything... everything is happy with Zhou Lang... as long as Zhou Lang is happy. Just fine..."


    Hearing Pei Rong''s words, Zhou Ye smiled... He directly picked up Pei Rong and walked towards the back house... Along the way, he summoned all the girls...


    This is Pei Rong¡¯s chrysanthemum ceremony. If you don¡¯t have a good time, how can it work??


    Zhou Ye''s actions humiliated Pei Rong, lying in his arms, and would never show her head again... This bad guy actually asked all the sisters to watch... It''s... It''s so bad .


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Two hours later............


    Zhou Ye walked out of the inner house refreshedly...After changing his clothes under the service of the maids, Shi Shiran walked out of his residence.


    It was just in the afternoon at this time... the streets were very lively with people coming and going...


    And Zhou Ye didn''t go anywhere else, he walked straight to the wine shop...


    Where is Pang Yong? It is easy for him to want to know...


    After a stroll, Zhou Ye walked to the wine shop.


    "Master Zhou, you are here..." Xiaoer Dian saw Zhou Ye with a smile on his face...


    Zhou Ye lived in this Jiangdu City for more than a month...There are rumors about him everywhere.


    The most talked about among them is the legend that Zhou Ye is generous...


    There is no way, as long as he goes to the street, he always follows his wives behind him, looking at what to buy, and never knows what bargaining is.


    Of course, this is the favorite of many merchants...


    Although Zhou Ye had never been to a wine shop, Dian Xiaoer had seen him from a distance.


    After all, Jiangdu City is really too small, and everyone can see it without looking up...


    "Well, I''m here to drink..." Zhou Ye said while looking at the wine shop...


    "Your side, please... this side is clean!!" The Xiaoer of the shop diligently wanted to take Zhou Ye to a seat with a better environment... However, Zhou Ye refused."no need¡­¡­"


    Zhou Ye also saw his goal at this time...


    I saw at this moment--Pang Yong was sitting in a corner, pouring himself a drink... he looked melancholy.


    "I''ll just squeeze with that guy!!" Zhou Ye said, walking towards Pang Yong...


    "Young Master Zhou..." Dian Xiaoer couldn''t stop him, and watched Zhou Ye walk up to Pang Yong, and sat down without hesitation...


    There was tension in his heart...


    What if the crazy soldier beats Master Zhou??This is a big money owner. If he is beaten in his store, the consequences will be disastrous.


    Thinking of this, Xiaoer Dian hurriedly walked over... "Master Zhou, you..."


    "Okay, don''t be fussy...Go, get some more food..." Zhou Ye looked at the table, the food was already in a mess... Fortunately, he asked him to change the table.


    "This¡­¡­"


    "Hurry up, your money is indispensable!" Zhou Ye waved his hand, and ignored the shopkeeper...


    "Well...I''ll serve you food now..." In desperation, the shop Xiaoer had no choice but to follow orders.


    At this time, Pang Yong was half drunk and half awake, and found that there was another person in front of him...


    "Dian Xiao Er, what''s the matter? Money has never been less than yours...why do you want to occupy my place..." Pang Yong couldn''t help yelling Dian Xiao Er...


    "This..." Xiaoer from the shop who was about to turn around and leave, suddenly had to turn around and look over... He also looked wronged...


    Zhou Ye was not the one who led to Pang Yong''s table...It was the young master who walked over by himself...


    Just when Xiao Er didn''t know how to answer... Zhou Ye spoke.


    "I think this dear fellow seems to have something in his heart, he is taking a drink to dissipate his sorrows... and I happen to be alone, why don''t you have a drink together?" Zhou Ye said, taking out a clay pot from his arms, unceremoniously Filled up the empty bowl in front of Pang Yong... "The wine here is not very good, come and taste my good wine, the real wine belongs to men!!"


    Reference 1834


    The first thousand eight hundred and thirty-four chapters


    Zhou Ye''s familiar behavior caused Pang Yong to be taken aback...


    He originally wanted to get rid of the son who had bothered him... But when he smelled the scent of wine, he stopped talking.


    Although the light in the wine shop is not very good, Pang Yong faintly can also see that the wine that the young man poured him is as transparent as water...


    This made him feel novel...


    You know, in this era without distillation, alcohol is generally a yellowish, turbid liquid...


    That''s why there is an old saying, "After filling two cups of yellow soup, you forget your last name!


    And the bowl of wine in front of me looked like clear water... but it exuded a strong aroma of wine.


    "What kind of wine is this?" Pang Yong asked curiously.


    "A touch of sorrow..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "This wine relieves thousands of sorrows..."


    If a modern person who likes to drink Erguotou hears Zhou Ye''s words, he will definitely spit him with a sip of salty soda...Ma Dan''s, isn''t this Erguotou?The most important thing is that Gouri¡¯s is the Red Star Erguotou... Those who really like to drink Erguotou, all like Niulanshan...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Pang Yong curiously picked up the wine bowl and took a sip...


    In an instant, a hot sensation ran down his throat directly to his stomach. In a moment, he felt that his whole person was burning.


    "Haa--" Pang Yong couldn''t help but snorted after taking a sip of alcohol, "Good wine...it really is good wine, a touch of sorrow is worthy of a touch of sorrow..."


    Speaking of this, Pang Yong looked at Zhou Ye... "Just make this bowl of wine, I invite you to dinner..."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and while talking, once again filled Pang Yong with a bowl of Erguotou, uh, no, it was a touch of sorrow.


    The two of them are drinking...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1438

    During the banquet, Zhou Ye didn''t ask what Pang Yong was thinking about. He didn''t even ask why he was drinking boring wine here alone, just drinking one bowl after another, and the two of them were still talking about each other, although in this era. In terms of speaking, Pang Yong, who has been to the frontier fortresses, is already well-informed...


    However, it has to be compared with whom.


    Compared with Zhou Ye, a man who has traveled through dozens of worlds, he is far behind...


    At the beginning, he could still keep up with Zhou Ye''s rhythm, but later... he couldn''t do it anymore, he only had to listen.


    I heard Zhou Ye say that in the extreme west, there are weird people with blond hair and blue eyes...in the extreme north, there is snow that never melts...


    The more he listened, the more excited he became... he actually had a kind of impulse that he wanted to see how hot the world was.


    Of course, he did not drink less wine...


    In the end, he almost drank stupidly... the cup was ready to dry, and after more than an hour, the two drank three bottles of Erguotou per catty.


    At this time, Pang Yong was already a little uncomfortable...


    I don¡¯t even remember what Pei Rong, what Wang Sheng...


    I just remember that the handsome boy in front of me was a man of great knowledge...


    However, he also knew that he could not do it...so, he pulled the bowl down... "I, I, I really can''t do it... Brother, I drank this wine today... let''s drink it another day... I , I must, I must go back to the barracks..."


    Hearing Pang Yong''s words, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and did not persuade him to drink."It''s so good..., then I will send you to..."


    "No...no...I can go back by myself..." Pang Yong said, stood up swayingly, and walked out of the wine shop...While walking while talking to Zhou Ye, "I have time... Let''s drink again...today, today I really can''t do it..."


    "Okay... let''s drink again when we have time!!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, watching Pang Yong leave the wine shop...


    "Master Zhou, do you know this military man?" Xiaoer Dian just walked over at this time and asked curiously.


    "Much more mouth..." Zhou Ye gave him a blank look, then threw him a small ingot of gold... "Is this enough?"


    "Enough... Enough..." Looking at the gold ingot in his hand, Dian Xiaoerle''s eyes almost narrowed...


    Zhou Ye didn''t care, then stood up and walked out...


    He still has a show to watch...


    Walking out of the wine shop, Zhou Ye looked around and found Pang Yong''s figure...


    He didn''t call to Pang Yong...slowly followed him so far away...


    It wasn''t until Pang Yong wandered into the barracks that he smiled and disappeared...


    At this time, Pang Yong had been sent back to his military account by his brother in the barracks...


    As the leader, he still has his own military account.


    Just when Pang Yong was lying in the military tent, sleeping a lot...


    Wang Sheng walked in...


    Seeing Pang Yong who was full of alcohol and slept there, he sighed silently.


    He could guess why Pang Yong was so gaffe, but-he couldn''t comfort him... feelings, there was no reluctance.


    But...Is it a brother game? Wang Sheng walked to Pang Yong''s couch and wanted to help him take off his boots and clothes, so that he would sleep more comfortably...


    However, just as he just untied Pang Yong''s armor, Pang Yong, who was sleeping, stretched out his hand and grabbed his hand...


    "Brother Yong, are you awake?" Wang Sheng hurriedly explained: "I want to help you untie your clothes... rest..."


    But in his sleep, Pang Yong ignored Wang Sheng''s explanation at all. Instead, he used force and dragged him into his arms... A slap, and kissed Wang Sheng...


    Can Wang Sheng let him kiss??


    Both are men, how disgusting is this??


    Wang Sheng would naturally struggle... However, something unexpected happened to Wang Business...


    He discovered that he didn''t even use any strength all over his body at this time... and, he even felt that Pang Yong''s mouth was faint, making him feel like his whole body trembling.


    That kind of feeling is so peculiar...He who is peculiar, unexpectedly indulged in...


    When he came back to his senses, he found that... somehow, he and Pang Yong were already defenseless...


    "Brother Yong...you wake up...Brother Yong..."


    At this time, Wang Sheng had been crushed by Pang Yong... Seeing that he was about to be chaste, he couldn''t help shouting: "Wake up, Brother Yong... Don''t be like this..."


    However, no matter how he shouted, Pang Yong just didn''t respond...


    In the end, as a sharp pain hit behind him... Wang Sheng was suddenly sluggish... Then, he collapsed there feebly... He knew-everything was too late.


    And Pang Yong??


    Of course this guy is busy being a Caiju Lang...


    I have to say...The picture is really a bit spicy...Even the instigator-Zhou Ye can''t stand it anymore. He suppressed his smile, his figure flashed, and he disappeared in place... Cao Cao liked it. Killing in a dream, um-Pang Yong likes to fuck people in a dream-nothing wrong.


    Reference 1835


    The first thousand eight hundred and thirty-five chapters


    When the first rays of sunlight entered the tent...


    Pang Yong opened his eyes.


    He just feels that his throat is dry to death, and his head hurts...


    Just when he was about to get up to get some water to drink, he suddenly realized that there was a person lying beside him... and, he was still defenseless...


    He couldn''t help but hurriedly looked at his body, okay, the upper body is still neat, but the lower... body... hehe...


    "Did I have sex after drunk last night?" Pang Yong said helplessly to himself...


    But it''s not right... This is a military camp. There are no women in the camp?


    Looking at the slender figure of the long-haired shawl, Pang Yong suddenly felt a bit familiar... He couldn''t help but gently press the figure''s back and turned''she'' over, but this glance made him shocked. ... "Wang Sheng?????"


    Seeing that familiar face... Pang Yong had a feeling of spinning around the world...


    What is the greatest tragedy in life??


    It¡¯s not that your favorite woman married when you went out to fight...but when you woke up after drinking and found an undressed man lying beside you...and that man was the best of you. Brothers¡­¡­


    What a fuck...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1439

    Pang Yong was stupid...


    And at this time, Wang Sheng also woke up quietly...


    It''s just that he couldn''t help frowning before his eyes opened...


    Why did he sleep on his side just now??


    Because it hurts...


    But Pang Yong turned him over, and his current posture became lying flat... However, this posture just reached Wang Sheng¡¯s pain, how could he not hurt??


    However, watching Wang Sheng frowning, Pang Yong suddenly felt that the expression on Wang Sheng''s face was a little charming...


    When Pang Yong realized the thoughts in his heart, there were thousands of words in his heart that he wanted to say but couldn''t say it.


    "Brother Yong..." Just when Pang Yong''s heart was like turning over the river, Wang Sheng also opened his eyes...


    "You...I...?" Pang Yong pointed at Wang Sheng, and then at himself... "What happened last night?"


    "I think Brother Yong, you are drunk... I want to help you remove your armor... But you... But you actually..." Said this, Wang Sheng couldn''t speak anymore, his face changed. Flush...


    This kind of thing, what can he, a victim, say??


    Besides... he really felt a strange feeling last night... that feeling made him feel more comfortable than...


    "Uh----!!"


    Seeing the blushing Wang Sheng, Pang Yong couldn''t help but feel a bitter chill... He hurriedly jumped off the wooden bed... and walked out of the tent... "I''ll go out quietly..."


    "Brother Yong, you haven''t worn your pants yet..." Wang Sheng hurriedly shouted out...


    "..." Hearing Wang Sheng''s words, Pang Yong also felt a chill underneath him... He quickly turned his head and walked over, then picked up his pants and ran out...


    Looking at Pang Yong''s back... Wang Sheng was stunned...


    He didn''t know what was going on. In addition to the initial weakness last night, he had countless opportunities to escape later, but he didn''t run... Instead... Could it be that Pei Rong is not what he loves in his heart, and Is this Yong brother??


    Could it be that Pei Rong chased after her angrily because she was desperate for this undesirable feeling?To make Brother Yong sad??


    Once such a thought in Wang Sheng''s mind arises, it will surge into his heart like ocean waves...


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that this was the case...


    The more he thinks about it, the more he feels that he actually loves Brother Yong... In his heart, Pei Rong''s face has gradually faded. Instead, it is the mighty image of Brother Yong who is fighting the enemy bravely on the battlefield... Especially those tricks and styles were so deeply fascinated by him...


    [Mind hint-done!


    Just as Wang Sheng was gradually being bent there, Zhou Ye also opened his own eyes. He just woke up because he felt the implied seeds that he left in Wang Sheng''s mind germinating...


    "Hehehehe...I have fulfilled a great love again. This is really great!!" Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile and mutter to himself: "Do a good day, and the goal is achieved...please call me-- Good Zhou Ye!!"


    "The enemy..." Was awakened by the sound of his words. In his thin quilt, a gorgeous face appeared...It was not someone else, but his housekeeper and affair-Fang Die."Why do you wake up so early? Don''t take a break anymore?"


    "Is this still early? Don''t you just get up every morning after five shifts?" Zhou Ye laughed and teased the beauty in his arms.


    "Isn''t you to blame your enemy...?" Fang Die couldn''t help but slapped him in the mouth twice...


    Yesterday, because the girls had fought in advance, so...Zhou Ye was empty at night, so...he caught Fang Die and harmed him all night...


    To call Fang Die¡¯s scourge to the heavens and not the earth to be unsound, so I almost called my father to beg for mercy...


    Therefore, it is rare for Fang Die to wake up early today...


    "Hehe..." Hearing Fang Die''s anger, Zhou Ye smiled unkindly... His smile almost scared Fang Die to death... "My enemy, I can''t do it... I really can''t... Otherwise, I''ll call in those girls, they have already coveted you..."


    Of course Zhou Ye knew who the girls Fang Die said were...


    It was the dozen or so maids he bought... After all, they haven''t been raised at this time, and the ugly ducklings haven''t transformed into swans for the time being. Zhou Ye will eat them now...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and patted Fang Die''s dolphins gently, "Those girls are not in a hurry, let''s raise them for a while, okay, get up quickly, don''t harm you..."


    Fang Die was slapped in her heart by Zhou Ye''s slap. She glanced at Zhou Ye with silky eyebrows... self-blaming, "Bad guy... forget it..."


    Of course she knows her master, when it is the worst in the morning... She bumped into it more than once. Her master was in the back house in the morning with the ladies... before she wanted to come, The owner must be holding back at this time...


    She who loves this bastard, how can she bear to make him feel wronged??


    and so--


    While complaining about herself, she got into the quilt again... and then... the quilt began to move like waves.


    At this time, Zhou Ye squinted his eyes slightly and looked at his quilt with a smile...


    Yu Jie knows how to feel sorry for people... Sure enough-Lolita is better than Lori, Yu Jie has Yu Jie''s wonderful...


    With this thought, Zhou Ye closed his eyes and began to enjoy, Fang Die¡¯s good morning bite...


    Reference 1836


    The first thousand eight hundred and thirty-six chapters


    In Jiangdu City...the prosperity is still...


    From the south to the north... endlessly.


    Still the same restaurant, still the same table... still, still the man who drinks.


    At this time, Pang Yong was sitting at the table very depressed, drinking wine from bowl to bowl...


    Yesterday he was in love, but today... he is because of the male-to-male disaster.


    Apart from Pang Yong, there were no other guests in the wine shop...No way, he might be the only one who came to drink early in the morning.


    The shopkeeper stood idle in front of the counter, chatting quietly with his shopkeeper.


    "Treasurer, did you say something happened in this general''s house?" Xiaoer Dian said in a low voice, "I was so drunk that I drank here yesterday, but the one who came here early today... hurt me. I was complained by the chef..."


    "Don''t be troublesome..." The second shopkeeper just came here, so it''s normal not to know Pang Yong, but the shopkeeper knows Pang Yong. After all-Pang Yong is a captain in this Jiangdu city. Pang Yong?


    Yesterday, when Pang Yong knew that it was Pang Yong who exchanged the jade pendant for wine, he didn''t dare to accept the jade pendant, and instead returned the jade pendant.


    Fortunately, the Lord Zhou paid off the money for this General Pang yesterday... This did not lose money, but today... This General Pang came to drink again... It seems that this wine can''t escape by himself. Fate...


    Hey, I really hope that the generous Young Master Zhou will come and invite General Pang to have another drink... Then he can save money for drinking again.


    Just when the shopkeeper was emotional...Suddenly, a voice came from the door."Little Er, I''m here for a drink..."


    Hearing this voice, whether it''s the shopkeeper or the shopkeeper, the spirit is immediately shocked...No way, whoever doesn''t like high rollers in business??

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1440

    Especially for someone like Zhou Ye who is not bad for money...


    "Yo, Lord Zhou, you are here..." Before the shopkeeper''s order, Xiao Er from the shop greeted him with a smile on his face, "You came so early..."


    "Early or early, isn''t there someone earlier than me?" Zhou Ye smiled and pointed at Pang Yong... Then he waved his hand unceremoniously, "Okay, I''ll find a place to sit by myself, you pick it up. Just serve the wine and good food to me..."


    While talking, Zhou Ye walked straight to Pang Yong''s seat... "Early in the morning, come for a drink... My dear friend is in great interest..."


    Seeing Zhou Ye, Pang Yong was first stunned...Looking at the familiar boy in front of him, after thinking about it for a long time, he finally remembered...Isn''t this the guy who gave him a drink yesterday??


    Thinking that he was drunk and messed up with X, and he also had a contribution, Pang Yong couldn''t help but smiled bitterly: "Brother, you hurt me yesterday..."


    "Me?? I hurt you?" Zhou Ye walked to the bar, sat cross-legged, and asked curiously, "Why did I hurt you? Is it because of your hangover headache this morning? Is that why you blame me? This is wronging me... The wine is scented, but it''s on top, but it''s okay... Just a few more bottles the next day and just one shot!!"


    As Zhou Ye was talking, he took out two more bottles of Erguotou from his arms and placed them in front of Pang Yong... "Come on, cast, cast, just go!!"


    "..." Looking at the white wine in fine porcelain bottles, Pang Yong smiled bitterly...


    What can he say??


    Did you tell Zhou Ye that you messed up with X after drinking last night and messed up your brother??


    He can''t say this...


    Thinking of this, Pang Yong sighed."No need for today..."


    "Don''t... this wine, the more you drink it, the more fragrant... I think my dear fellow still looks frowning today, and I need my sorrow to help you dispel it!" Zhou Ye said. Involuntarily, he filled up the wine bowl in front of Pang Yong... "Come on, let''s meet in this wine shop for two consecutive days. It shows that we are destined. For this destiny, let''s have a drink!!"


    With that said, Zhou Ye directly picked up the wine bowl and took a sip of it.


    Seeing Zhou Ye so happy, Pang Yong was too embarrassed to stop drinking...


    He had no choice but to pick up the wine bowl and drank it in one go.


    I have to say that when I drank with Zhou Ye yesterday, he was almost half dizzy, and he hadn''t tasted the taste of this wine at all, but...today, drink it again¡ªit feels that this wine is extremely domineering. It''s really good...


    Watching Pang Yong drink it, Zhou Ye clapped his hands and laughed, "Is this a real man...Come on, eat some food..."


    At this time, Xiao Er also brought cold dishes...


    After the two had eaten two bites of food, they started talking...


    Today, Pang Yong¡¯s chatting is not very high, and he is still listening to Zhou Ye¡¯s nonsense... However, after talking about it, Pang Yong couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°I don¡¯t know why my brother has been to so many places at a young age. What?"


    "Hahaha... It''s better to read ten thousand books if you travel thousands of miles... These travel notes are what I saw in miscellaneous books..." Zhou Ye laughed.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Pang Yong couldn''t help but stand in awe... Scholars are very respected in this era."I didn''t expect my brother to be so knowledgeable, he turned out to be a scholar...Pang is really ashamed..."


    "Haha...I''m a scholar...I just read too many free books!!" Zhou Ye asked after being humble, "I don''t know why Brother Pang is upset, it''s better to say it, maybe I can enlighten Brother Pang one or two?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Pang Yong hesitated...


    To say that he and Zhou Ye are just two-faced wine and meat friends, and the sadness in their hearts should not be told to him.


    But...when people are depressed, they always want to find someone to tell...


    Sometimes if friends are too familiar, it¡¯s hard to talk, and it¡¯s easy to spread among friends...


    And people like this kind of meeting, who are not very familiar with each other, are a better person to talk to... After everyone''s big deal is over, they pat their buttocks and pat them apart, and never see each other again...


    Coupled with Jiu Jin, the fishing net Pang Yong talked about was bigger...


    However, he was hesitating, how to speak...


    And Zhou Ye didn''t urge Pang Yong, he just wandered so freely, sipped a sip of food, sip wine, waited for Pang Yong to speak...


    Why did he come here today?Drink with Pang Yong??


    For, isn''t it to complete a great male-male love??If this is not the case, he might as well play a game with the girls...Is he free to drink with a big man??


    The great life mentor and the angel who spread true love-Zhou Ye, at this time, waiting for Pang Yong to speak...


    If he doesn¡¯t speak, it¡¯s fine, as long as he speaks...


    Zhou Ye has the confidence to completely turn him and Wang Sheng into a pair of immortal couples who will never abandon... Just cheated...what are you afraid of, haven''t you cheated before?


    Reference 1837


    The first thousand eight hundred and thirty-seven chapters


    After hesitating for a while--


    Pang Yong finally spoke...


    "Brother Zhou, you have a good knowledge of Guangji, did you ever know that there is love between the same sex?" Pang Yong struggled with his brain and said such a sentence.


    After speaking, he pretended to conceal: "Um...I just asked a friend of mine. He recently fell in love with a man... As a brother, I was very worried... so I came here to drink and drink. Sad..."


    "Hahaha...what am I doing!!" Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing when he heard Pang Yong''s words: "This kind of same-sex love has existed since ancient times... and it''s a kind of elegant fun... "


    "What? It''s been there since ancient times?? Still elegant?" Pang Yong was surprised...Fuck, the ancients are so tired...


    "Wei Ce in the Warring States Period recorded a love story between King Wei and King Long Yang..." Zhou Ye said, sitting up... Then, he began to vividly describe the story of King Wei and King Long Yang. ...


    After finishing speaking...watching that Pang Yong listened carefully, he didn''t stop doing it, and told him the story of King Chu Xuan and King Anling...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s description...Pang Yong''s heart was also unconsciously affected...


    It turns out that there are so many people who love the same sex... and all of them are emperors...


    This... this is really...


    Just when Pang Yong was being bent bit by bit by Zhou Ye''s story, suddenly, there was a loud Brother Yong that attracted his attention.


    I saw that at the entrance of the wine shop, a thin figure was standing there...It wasn''t the Wang Sheng who had entangled him, but who was it??


    "Brother Yong..." When Wang Sheng saw Pang Yong, there was a hint of surprise on his face...


    He walked towards Pang Yong quickly, but the walking posture looked a bit weird...like his leg hurts a bit.


    "Brother Yong...you drink less, too much alcohol hurts your body..." Wang Sheng said, sitting next to Pang Yong on his own, and then greeted Xiao Er, pour some water... Hangover for his Yong brother...


    "You... why are you here?" Pang Yong looked at Wang Sheng with embarrassment on his face...


    To be honest, I don¡¯t know why, he feels that Wang Sheng today is a bit charming...especially on him, there is a faint rouge fragrance...


    "I heard from my brothers in the army saying that Brother Yong came out for a drink early in the morning... I''m afraid you will get drunk again, so I came to look for you..." Wang Sheng said affectionately, and looked wary. Looking at Zhou Ye...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1441

    In his opinion, the young man in front of him is so handsome, isn''t his brother Yong be bewildered by the beauty, right??


    Seeing Wang Sheng''s vigilant gaze, Zhou Ye almost didn''t vomit a mouthful of old blood...


    Look at your sister...


    Lao Tzu is straight, I don''t get involved...Ma Dan''s, look at me again, I will kill you...


    Although he thought so in his heart, Zhou Ye could only smile wryly. There was no way. Who told him to be the man behind the two of them?The sins that you have made yourself are treated as gays and you must finish the sins.


    "Cough cough..." At this time, Pang Yong also felt Wang Sheng''s vigilance towards Zhou Ye. He coughed awkwardly, then clasped his fists at Zhou Ye, "I''m sorry Brother Zhou... My brother is just a little ..."


    When talking about something, Pang Yong didn''t know what to say??


    Some jealous??Why are you jealous??Isn''t that exposing yourself??


    So what should there be??


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye helped him out at this time...


    "No harm, no hindrance..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand... said: "I want to come to see that the relationship between your brothers is extremely deep, which is understandable..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Wang Sheng''s expression eased a lot... Unconsciously, he leaned against Pang Yong...


    As for Pang Yong, he didn''t know when he grabbed Wang Sheng''s hand...


    Maybe it was Zhou Ye''s credit for his enlightenment, or he wanted to do it himself... But most likely, it was Zhou Ye''s spiritual hint that worked...


    Now when you look at these two people again, there is a vaguely faintly matched feeling.


    Zhou Ye looked at these two people with a silent look like a sound...Can''t help but feel relieved, it was a waste of his time...Finally, the two of them were made together.


    At this moment, there was a voice from behind him...


    Zhou Ye turned his head and looked, it was not someone else, it was Pei Rong...


    "Hahaha...Come on, Pei Rong, I''ll introduce you two people..." Zhou Ye said, dragging Pei Rong, who had come behind him, to sit beside him.Smiling at Pang Yong and Wang Sheng, "This is my wife, Pei Rong..."


    "When I moved to Jiangdu City, I ran into Pei Rong in Xiaoyao Guan. We fell in love at first sight... So I went to propose a kiss... Now, she is my wife!!"


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Wang Sheng and Pang Yong were embarrassed...


    After all, the two used to like Pei Rong, and now¡ªthe two liked each other, but they were hit by Pei Rong... This Nima, the thief is embarrassing.


    Wang Sheng even wanted to take his hand out of Pang Yong''s hand...


    It''s not that he still has feelings for Pei Rong, but-he doesn''t want to embarrass his brother Yong.


    But this time, Pang Yong not only didn''t let go of Wang Sheng''s hand... Instead, he squeezed his hand firmly to prevent him from pulling it out...


    He also wants to understand...Although he once liked Pei Rong, but-now he likes Wang Sheng, and Wang Sheng has given him everything. If he hesitates so much, he is still Man??


    Thinking of this, Pang Yong''s heart suddenly became clear...


    He smiled and nodded to Pei Rong, and said, "Unexpectedly, Brother Zhou, who drank with me twice, is actually Pei Rong''s husband...Really, it surprised me!!"


    "My Langjun is okay, just likes to drink two glasses. It''s normal to meet Brother Yong..." Pei Rong smiled and nodded... She also saw Wang Sheng and Pang Yong holding hands, but-she Not broken...


    "You actually know each other?" Zhou Ye asked, pretending to be overwhelmed.


    "Hahaha... we are good friends who grew up together..." Pang Yong said with a smile: "I always treat Pei Rong as a younger sister. From now on... Don''t let me know that you bullied Pei Rong, or else , I will definitely cry you..."


    "Hehe... I am too late for Pei Rong... so why are you willing to bully her?" Zhou Ye smiled and took Pei Rong in his arms...


    Pei Rong rolled her eyes when she heard Zhou Ye''s words...


    This bastard is not willing to bully himself...


    When the two met for the first time, they bullied themselves to death and alive... Thinking of this, Pei Rong couldn''t help but pinch Zhou Ye lightly, although she knew she could not pinch this bad guy, but¡ª -A little bit of hatred is also good.


    Reference 1838


    The first thousand eight hundred and thirty-eight chapters


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Outside Jiangdu City¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Brother Zhou, you must have a farewell to send you a thousand miles away, please stay here!!" Pang Yong took his horse and fisted at Zhou Ye and said, "Pang will leave now..."


    "Don''t panic..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, stretching his hand back...


    Standing behind him, Pei Rong obediently brought three bowls of wine... One bowl for Zhou Ye, one for Pang Yong, and the other for Wang Sheng beside Pang Yong.


    "After all these years, there will be more than a few days before we can meet again..." Zhou Ye said as he held up a bowl, "Brother Pang is pleased to drink this bowl of parting wine!!"


    With that said, Zhou Ye raised his neck and drank a bottom first.


    Pang Yong held the bowl and looked at Wang Sheng beside him...


    It looked like a man who was afraid of his wife, asking his wife... if he could drink this bowl of wine.


    At this time, Wang Sheng had already changed a lot...


    Although he was handsome before, but now, after applying rouge on his face, he is a little more charming out of thin air...


    Seeing Pang Yong looking at him, Wang Shengjiao glared at him angrily, but in the end he couldn''t survive Pang Yong''s pleading look, and finally he nodded slightly and allowed Pang Yong to drink the bowl of wine...


    After getting Wang Sheng''s permission, Pang Yong couldn''t help showing a trace of joy on his face. He hurriedly raised the bowl and drank it...


    And Wang Sheng also learned to drink the wine in his hand, but was snatched by Pang Yong... "You don''t want to drink anymore, drinking will hurt your body..."


    While Pang Yong said, he raised his neck again...He killed another bowl of wine.


    Hearing Pang Yong''s domineering words, Wang Sheng couldn''t help but glared at him... but in the end he didn''t say anything...


    "Well, the parting wine has already been drunk... Let''s not spend it now!" Pang Yong said, handing the wine bowl back to Pei Rong... Then, turning on his horse...together with Wang Sheng, towards the east, Ride away...


    From afar, his voice came,


    "Treat Pei Rong well, otherwise...I can''t spare you..."


    Hearing Pang Yong''s words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but laugh out loud...


    But Pei Rong couldn''t help but give her own man a blank look...


    My own man actually bent her two admirers... I have to say, it''s really¡ªso funny.


    According to the words of the rotten girl, Pei Rong also felt that when Pang Yong and Wang Sheng stood together, they were as beautiful as a painting...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1442

    After Zhou Ye laughed for a while, he also stopped the laugh...


    I have to say that the love between the two is truly loyal... In order to stay together, the two gave up their bright future in the military and left the military... They left their hometown and planned to find someone no one knew. A new life begins in the place of the two.


    After all, Jiangdu City is where they grew up, and there are too many friends, relatives and old friends here...


    In case someone else knows about the two of them, then-just by rumors, they can be crushed to death.


    They are not King Wei and King Longyang...and they don¡¯t have the monstrous power that they can suppress all the rumors, so they can only leave their homes...find a place where no one knows them and start a new life. .


    After watching the two disappear on the horizon... Zhou Ye smiled and clapped his hands, then turned to Pei Rong and said, "Let''s go back too!!"


    "Yeah!!" Pei Rong nodded...


    So Zhou Ye and his party led the maid towards the city...


    "Husband, I''m quite bored at home, I want to find something to do..." Pei Rong said as she walked with Zhou Ye, "Well, let me open a shop with rouge and gouache and supplement some household supplies!!"


    "Subsidizing the family?" Zhou Ye was speechless... Is he short of money?


    No shortage¡­¡­


    but----


    The matter of letting Pei Rong open a store can still be discussed...


    why??


    Think about it, open a rouge and gouache shop, and the people who come and go are all elders and so on. Of course it is more convenient for Zhou Ye... What''s that, isn''t it?


    "Alright..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, and asked: "What name do you plan to name the store?"


    "Just call Huiyanzhai..." Pei Rong blurted out a name.


    Hearing this name, Zhou Ye could only say¡ªthe historical inertia is so great.


    It seems that in the movie, the store Peirong runs is called Huiyanzhai, right??


    However, this is also good... Historical inertia has the benefits of historical inertia. For example, the female guest played by Liu Yan might also be there...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye said with a smile: "A good name, just call it this name..."


    While talking...Everyone has returned to Zhou Mansion.


    In the back house, Zhou Ye told the women about Pei Rong''s idea of ??running a shop... the women agreed in unison.


    They were almost a little flustered at home, it was time to...find something to do.


    then--


    Just do it...


    Find shops, buy land deeds, decorate...and so on...


    Turn the girls around...


    After all, apart from Pei Rong, who was born in a merchant''s family and has some business knowledge, the other women have all the know-how about business, but they don''t know anything.


    However, fortunately, all of them are very intelligent... They learn things very quickly.


    quickly¡­¡­¡­¡­


    One month later-


    A shop called Huiyanzhai has opened.


    This shop does not sell anything else, only a variety of rouge gouache and gadgets commonly used by girls...


    As soon as it opened, the ladies in the city all went to join in...


    After all, there was no rouge gouache shop in Jiangdu City before. If they wanted rouge gouache, they had to ask a dealer to buy it from Suzhou Prefecture, more than 200 kilometers away.


    Many of them look down on the rouge gouache brought by the merchants... But now it is different.


    In Jiangdu City, they also have their own rouge gouache...They can choose their favorite rouge gouache.


    I have to say... the nature of women to love beauty is strong.


    When Huiyanzhai opened, almost all the ladies from rich families in Jiangdu City came, and the carriages lined up from the street to the end of the street... For a while, the huge Huiyanzhai became a daughter country, a piece of Yingyingyan Yan''s... is very lively.


    At this time, Zhou Ye did not go to Hui Yanzhai...


    After all, there are too many people there now... and they are all young ladies from various families, and it is not appropriate for him to go there as a master.


    What is he doing now??


    At this moment, Zhou Ye is painting at home...


    As a loyal dog, Xiao Meng naturally stood by his side...watching Zhou Ye painting.


    I saw that the paintbrush in Zhou Ye''s hand was like flowing clouds and flowing water, swaying on the white paper for a while, and soon a lifelike picture of a lady appeared in his brush.


    "Master... this woman is far less beautiful than Xiaomeng, why do you paint her?" Xiaomeng asked curiously.


    "Because she has a good pair of babies..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Sixty-five E..."


    Reference 1839


    The first thousand eight hundred and thirty-nine chapters


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already painted the picture of the lady in his hand...


    To say how artistic Zhou Ye''s paintings are, it is pure nonsense...


    Although he possesses supreme magical powers, but...he hasn''t practiced seriously for a day.All his power is obtained by coincidence.


    However, regardless of whether he is the power obtained by accident, his power is already sufficient to dominate the entire multiverse...


    The power is there, but the state of mind is not, so...the so-called meaning is born from the heart, and the painting is like a person¡ªit makes people die suddenly at a glance. There is nothing... what he wrote is just a picture. A picture of an ordinary lady...


    Even, there is no artistic conception in the painting...If you have to say anything...Uh, the pair of 65Es in his pen is quite vivid...Even through the clothes, you can feel the pair of babies bashing on their faces The artistic conception...


    After gently blowing twice on the drawing paper and drying the upper pen and ink, Zhou Ye handed the painting in his hand to Xiao Meng...


    "Master?" Xiaomeng took the painting with a dull expression, and looked at her master for unknown reasons. She had no idea why her master wanted to paint for herself...


    "Take this painting..." Zhou Ye smiled and touched Xiaomeng''s head, and said: "Go to Hui Yanzhai to see, the woman in the painting can go there..."


    "What if I see the woman in the painting?" Xiaomeng asked dumbly.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1443

    "Make sure where she lives... you don''t need to worry about the rest..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Okay, Master!!!" Xiaomeng said, nodding vigorously, then folded the drawing carefully, and then stuffed it into her wristband... "Then I will go, Master!!!"


    "Well, go, go..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand... motioning for her to go.


    Xiaomeng smiled and waved goodbye to her owner, and then bounced to the outside...


    Leave the matter to Xiaomeng, Zhou Ye can rest assured...


    Don''t look at Xiaomeng sometimes being cute and cute, but she never refuses her orders, and she promises that one is one, two is two, and she does what Zhou Ye ordered.


    Zhou Ye is very confident about this...


    Now that the matter was handed over to Xiaomeng, Zhou Ye would relax again...what should I do at this time?


    Ok------


    Why don''t you go to Fang Die to play...By the way, feel the feeling... secretly...


    With this thought, Zhou Ye walked towards the room where Fang Die was...


    Not to mention Zhou Ye who Xuan Yin in the day, only Xiao Meng.


    Bai Xiaomeng bounced all the way to Huiyanzhai...


    The neighbors on the street, seeing Xiaomeng¡¯s happy appearance, could not help but leak a knowing smile...


    No way, you can do whatever you want if you are cute... Few people don''t like Xiaomeng...


    But they also know that it''s okay to say hello to Xiaomeng on weekdays... But don''t make her idea... There was once a habitual offender who wanted to abduct Xiaomeng... What happened??Xiaomeng is safe, but the traffickers do not see people or corpses...


    Want to abduct a demon?Those traffickers are really looking for death by themselves...


    Xiaomeng responded to the neighbors in the neighborhood who greeted her...while running towards Huiyanzhai...


    The place where Huiyanzhai is located is not far from the Zhou Mansion. It is only separated by two streets. According to the current counting method, the straight line distance is 500 meters. If you walk the street normally, you will go around a little, but it will not It looks like a thousand meters.


    When Xiaomeng hopped to Huiyanzhai, the girls were busy...


    There are really a lot of female guests here today... They are all busy and a little dizzy.


    Just after sending a female guest out of the gate, Xiuqing saw Xiaomeng coming here. She smiled and asked, "Why are you here, Xiaomeng? Why aren''t you at home to serve your husband?"


    "The master gave me a task..." Xiao Meng said with a smile.


    "Oh? The husband actually gave you a task?" Xiuqing couldn''t help but curiously asked, "What task?"


    "I won''t tell you..." Xiaomeng said without hesitation: "The mission is the mission...Sister Xiuqing, don''t ask!!"


    "Okay...I won''t ask!!" Xiuqing smiled and shook her head. Although she didn''t know what the task was, she knew what tasks her Langjun would give Xiaomeng...except for women, He should be less interested in other...


    Thinking of this, Xiuqing grabbed Xiaomeng''s hand and said, "It just so happens... we are all going to be so busy... Xiaomeng, you can also help..."


    "But I still have a task..." Xiaomeng was a little afraid of delaying her master''s character...


    "You can do tasks while helping!!" Xiuqing said, holding up Xiaomeng''s hand and walking inside...


    Soon Xiuqing dragged Xiaomeng into Huiyanzhai...Pointing to the pile of selected rouge gouache next to him, he said: "Help me clean up...Please, Xiaomeng...I''m going to greet the guests... ¡­!!!"


    With that said, Xiuqing walked quickly towards the inside of Hui Yanzhai.


    This is divided into two halls, inside and outside...


    The outer hall is used to greet guests, the inner hall is used to entertain distinguished guests, and at the same time, guests can ask about makeup inside...


    The so-called ask makeup is actually to try which type of rouge gouache is more suitable for you... You know, women have always been careful and careful about their makeup, and their pickiness has been since ancient times.


    Of course...there is no free trial service. You can ask makeup only if you are sure you want it.


    At this time, the women helped a few female guests in the inner hall to ask about makeup.


    In the outer hall, apart from Xiao Meng, only a few maids were left to help.


    The maids were also busy hitting the back of the head with their heels...So, Xiao Wei could only sigh and start to help tidy up...


    Fortunately, when Huiyanzhai first started making preparations, Xiaomeng came here to help, so she was familiar with it...


    Soon, she cleaned up all the mess of rouge gouache...


    Xiao Meng, who was idle again, simply sat in the hall, watching the ladies and ladies coming and going in the hall, carefully examining their faces...


    Although Xiaomeng kept looking at people blatantly, it seemed very unruly.


    But¡ªwhen those ladies and ladies saw the cute Xiaomeng, they couldn''t help but smile, and ignored them...looks young and cute¡ªjust take advantage.


    Talking...


    Time has passed almost two hours...


    However, Xiaomeng still didn''t see the woman in her owner''s portrait...


    At this time, Huiyanzhai''s passenger flow has gradually become scarce. After all-Jiangdu City is such a big city, almost all of them should be here... The girl from Xiaomenxiaohu will not rush to come at this time...


    Reference 1840


    The first thousand eight hundred and forty chapters


    Just when Xiaomeng was about to give up and went back to report that her master had not found it...


    A gorgeous carriage stopped at the door of Hui Yanzhai, and then... a girl in a pale pink Hanfu long skirt, under the service of a maid, walked down the wooden steps from the carriage.


    This girl, with a look of arrogance... walked into Huiyanzhai under the welcome of the door.


    As soon as she walked into Huiyanzhai, the eyes of Xiaomeng who was bored in the outer hall suddenly lit up... "Found it!"


    "What did you find??" The lady heard Xiaomeng''s self-talk and asked with an unhappy expression: "What did you find? Why is your maid so rude? When she saw me, she said What found..."


    "..." Leng Yue, who was about to greet her, suddenly became colder with her original smile...


    What is her status... Although Anguo is not big, she is more or less a princess.


    Although, since following Zhou Ye, she has never put on the airs of a princess...Moreover, she gets along very well with her sisters... But this does not mean that a stranger can casually scold her...


    "What kind of thing are you?" Leng Yue suddenly stunned and went back... "Dare to say that our little girl is a subordinate?"


    Xiaomeng was Zhou Ye''s servant in name, but in fact, no one really dared to call her as a servant...and even the maid at home called Xiaomeng a yelling lady...


    The girls also liked the pistachios in their own family...Although they would tease her occasionally, no one was willing to really scold her.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1444

    How dare this woman scold Xiao Meng?Treated her as a maid... really blinded her.


    "You... why are you swearing?" Hearing Leng Yue''s words, the arrogant chick suddenly looked anxious... However, anxious eyes turned to anxious eyes... She really didn''t know what to do.


    Since childhood, she has never been wronged like this...


    However, this is not her home, she also knows that she can''t beat and scold others casually... But, just turn around and leave, she is not reconciled...


    Just when she was overwhelmed with anger...


    Xiaomeng walked up... and said grinning: "I''m sorry...this lady, I just lost something. I just found it when you walked in, so... I just found it!! "


    "Xiaomeng, you..." Leng Yue was speechless when she saw Xiaomeng''s appearance... Xiaomeng, who she thought should be furious, would actually apologize to this woman...


    "Don''t talk, Sister Leng Yue...this was originally my fault!!" Xiao Meng said with a smile, while pulling Leng Yue''s skirt without a trace...


    Leng Yue suddenly realized... This little guy is holding back his energy and hurting others...


    Some people say that the fox is cunning??But in fact, wolves are more cunning than foxes...but everyone only sees the cruel side of wolves, so they ignore the cunningness of wolves...If wolves are not cunning, how can there be the idiom of embarrassment for evil??


    Leng Yue knows Xiaomeng¡¯s character, she has never been a master who suffers from nothing...


    Perhaps it was because Lengyue¡¯s posture was too scary just now. This little girl heard Xiaomeng¡¯s apology and said aggrievedly: "Then... Then she scolded me..."


    "Sister Leng Yue, what''s wrong with you... We open the door to do business, and the visitor is a guest, how can we swear?" Xiao Meng said, pulling Leng Yue''s skirt again.


    But Leng Yue is not a person who is willing to wrong her. She ignored Xiaomeng''s actions, raised her face, and asked: "Why? Do you still want to scold you back?"


    "..." Seeing Leng Yue''s posture... this little girl is even more aggrieved...


    Xiaomeng hurriedly said: "Haha...I''m sorry, this lady, my sister is grumpy...Let¡¯s say that we are apologetic to Huiyanzhai, we will give you a set of supreme red face rouge gouache for free...come to me. Take you in to try makeup..."


    While talking, Xiao Meng let this chick to the hall...


    Reaching out and not hitting the smiley, this chick saw that Xiao Meng was like this... and she could only follow along...


    And her maids stayed in the outer hall...


    Seeing Xiaomeng''s actions, Leng Yue couldn''t help rolling her eyes... This little guy is definitely going to harm people again...


    Leng Yue guessed right??


    Uh-eight or nine inseparable from ten...


    In fact, according to the instructions of the owner, Xiaomeng only needs to write down the name and address of the chick and everything is OK.


    But now... Xiao Meng has decided to send her to her master''s hands... and, to tease her fiercely...


    Question-Isn''t Xiaomeng afraid that this chick will become her master''s woman and take revenge on her??


    In this regard, Xiao Meng just wanted to say...Come on, hurt each other...


    Xiaomeng knows that the rule set by her owner is to not allow her sisters to infight, and whoever initiates infighting will clean up whoever...


    How to clean up??


    Of course it¡¯s the Zhou family¡¯s family method...that family method, you can guarantee that you won¡¯t be able to get up for three days after you taste it for the first time... you have to cross your legs when you walk for ten consecutive days...


    Besides, you can¡¯t sit or lie down... you have to sleep on your stomach...


    You can imagine what kind of family method it is...


    Ahem... It''s far away...


    When Xiaomeng gave this chick to the inner hall, there was no one in the inner hall...


    "Where is the supreme red face rouge you said?" The little girl asked curiously while looking at Hui Yanzhai''s inner hall.


    "Hehehehe... The Supreme Beauty is gone... However, there is one Supreme Lamb suit, do you want?" Xiao Meng said, grabbing the little girl''s hand...


    The little girl only felt a pain in her wrist...Can''t help but want to scream...


    However, at this time, Xiaomeng had already covered her vision with her hand... "Come on, call it... You can call it and count me as losing..."


    "...Hmmhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh)


    She didn''t know why this cute little girl''s hand strength was so strong...No matter how hard she struggles, it will not help.


    That''s a matter of course... Xiao Meng is, after all, a demon with a successful cultivation.


    "Hehehehe... I''ll check if you are finished... When the time comes, I will give the owner a treatment product, which will make the owner angry..." While talking, Xiao Meng''s hand...


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu..." This little girl struggles more fiercely... But it is useless, she is an ordinary person, how is she an opponent of a demon??


    "Oh, yes, it''s still a virgin...Then I will check again, is your baby really that big, isn''t there something stuffed in it?" Xiaomeng said, and put his hand in In her skirt...


    "Hmm..." Although they are both women, the humiliation of being teased makes this little girl feel that life is worse than death... She is in silent tears at this time...


    Reference 1841


    The first thousand eight hundred and forty-one chapters


    Zhou Mansion¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Inside the house...


    Zhou Ye looked at him speechlessly, Liu Yan, who was tied up with five flowers and burst into tears, looked at him standing aside...Little Meng who was pretending to be foolish...shook his head helplessly.


    "Well, Xiao Meng... can you tell me what is going on?" Zhou Ye sighed and asked.


    "Um... I think that as a loyal servant of the master, you should be anxious about what the master is worried about and think about what the master thinks... Everything is based on the master''s wishes, and what the master orders is to be done. The master did not order, but what he thinks , And do it too..." Xiao Meng recites aloud as if memorizing the party constitution.


    "... Don''t be cute, talk about business..." Zhou Ye smiled and cursed, "Don''t fool me with this set..."


    "Yes..." After Xiao Meng obediently agreed, she threw herself into Zhou Ye''s arms and burst into tears... "Woo wow...Master, she bullied me... she yelled at me... Uuu...I just found it...she yelled at me...uuuu..."


    Xiao Meng¡¯s acting skills are really leverage...In an instant, not only Zhou Ye was stunned, but even Liu Yan, who was tied up with a rope and blocked Xiao Meng, looked at Xiao Meng with a dull expression...


    Hey, this is not right... I am the victim, OK... Why are you crying??


    "Okay, okay..." Zhou Ye patted Xiao Meng''s back lightly... Although he knew Xiao Meng was acting, he also knew that Xiao Meng would not lie to him. In other words...In fact, it was this little girl played by Liu Yan, who yelled at Xiao Meng and was retaliated by this lawless little guy...


    But let''s be honest-this revenge is good...


    At this time, Liu Yan was tied up by Xiaomeng in a tortoise-shell-bound posture... and in the state of no long objects... I have to say that tortoise-shell binding is indeed the most suitable rope art for her... that tie, Her amazing baby, who was already big, seemed even bigger...


    Again...


    Xiaomeng¡¯s learning ability is really good. He only showed this kind of rope art when he was having fun with the girls. He didn''t expect Xiaomeng to learn it... It seems that Xiaomeng has an excellent job as a rope artist. Talent...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1445

    Keke... this time, not when you think about it, you should ask the girl''s name first...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and patted Xiao Meng who was pretending to be crying in his arms, and said: "Okay, I know our Xiao Meng is wronged... I will help you get back with revenge, how about?? "


    "Thank you Master, Master is the best!!" Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiao Meng jumped up instantly... On her little face, there is no trace of tears...


    "You..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head helplessly.


    He couldn''t bear to scold Xiaomeng...Of course, provided that she didn''t make big mistakes or small mistakes, and it was over with a smile.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye also stood up... walked in front of the little girl, then raised his hand and pulled down the cloth ball stuffed in her mouth...


    As soon as the little girl was free, she immediately started shouting: "Help... There is a gangster here who wants to harm me... Help..."


    Faced with the cry of this little girl, Zhou Ye didn''t panic, nor did he cover her eyes... Instead, he hugged his hands with a lot of time and stood in front of her watching her call for help...


    Shouted for a while...


    This little girl seemed to realize... It¡¯s really useless to call for help here... She looked at Zhou Ye pitifully, and begged: "Majesty...whatever you want, my family has gold and silver jewelry... as long as you It won''t hurt me...anything is fine..."


    "Anything is okay?" Zhou Ye asked back...He didn''t explain that he was not a mountain king, let alone explain that he was still in Jiangdu City...


    "Hmm...Hmm..." The little girl was scared and didn''t know what to do...


    "Come on, tell me your name first..." Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "I...My name is Xu Luo...I am the daughter of the Xu family in the east of the city..." Xu Luo said tremblingly.


    "The Xu family?" Zhou Ye had heard of this Xu family...Although the family was not a merchant, it was the largest landlord in Jiangdu City...Let¡¯s put it this way, the head of the Xu family was also called-Xu Bancheng...you Almost know how many real estate and fertile land they have.


    "Yes...yes..." Xu Luo begged: "My lord...you let me go...whatever you want, my father will give you..."


    "Puff..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, this little girl still regarded herself as kidnapping... "I don''t want money..."


    "Then what do you want?" Xu Luo was dumbfounded when she heard Zhou Ye''s words... Then she burst into tears."Don''t kill me..."


    "...Why should I kill you??"


    "If you don''t want money, don''t you just die?"


    "..." Hearing what the silly girl said, Zhou Ye was speechless... He didn''t bother to say anything to the silly girl... He grabbed her directly, and then took Xiao Meng into the mirror world together...


    After a while...


    The figures of the three reappeared in the back house of the Zhou family...


    Xu Luo at this time has changed a lot...


    On her originally beautiful face, there is a trace of charm and charm that only mature women have... As the eyebrows flow, there is an indescribable style and sentiment...


    "Zhou Lang..." As soon as he came out, Xu Luo reluctantly hugged Zhou Ye''s arm... "When will you go to my house to propose a marriage..."


    "Okay...I''ll do it as soon as possible..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted her dolphins... I have to say that in the mirror world for more than half a month, this chick has been thoroughly developed by Zhou Ye. Out¡­¡­


    Every movement and silence are full of heart-pumping charm...


    Why have to stay for half a month??


    Because...cough cough, Zhou Ye played people too hard for the first time...


    Not only got Xu Luo''s three links achievements, but also developed a variety of interesting gameplay based on her strengths...


    For example...or for example...or for example...I won''t elaborate on them one by one here, it is easy to be harmonized.


    In short¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After half a month, Zhou Ye adjusted carefully...cough cough, no, it was taken care of...Xu Luo''s whole body, from the inside to the outside, was marked with a mark unique to Zhou Ye...It can be said that Zhou Ye is better than Zhou Ye. She is familiar with her body...


    Xu Luo and Zhou Ye have been tired and crooked for a long time... If it weren''t for Xiaomeng, she couldn''t stand it anymore, and said, "If you don''t leave, your maid will come to your door."... She is still crooked with Zhou Ye. ...


    For Xu Luo, who is new to love, she can¡¯t wait to spend twenty-four hours a day, twenty-five hours a day with her own man... even standing next to him, looking at him, her heart is full of joy... ¡­


    However, she also knew...she really wanted to go back, after all, in Huiyanzhai, the time she had to leave was not too short...if she didn''t go back, she would cause trouble for her sister...so, she just He reluctantly bid farewell to his lover, and under the leadership of Xiaomeng, he walked through the room and jumped through the house-through the back door to the back hall of Hui Yanzhai.


    Reference 1842


    The first thousand eight hundred and forty two chapters


    Time is slowly...


    In the blink of an eye-two years have passed...


    Zhou Ye has also been in Jiangdu Mansion for two years.


    Unknowingly, Jiang Du Mei Zhou Lang''s reputation gradually spread...


    Although Zhou Ye doesn''t like going to the streets very much, but-he always goes shopping with his own women, right?


    Every time he goes to the street, it can be said that the festival of the big girls and the little wives in the city of Jiangdu...the people on the street are moving, just to see Zhou Ye more...


    In this regard, Zhou Ye is also very helpless...


    Tell me how idle these women are??Doing nothing every day just to meet him in the street??


    Especially Hui Yanzhai''s business is surprisingly good...


    There are so many daughters who came here. Not far from a hundred miles away, they came to Jiangdu City and went to Huiyanzhai to buy rouge gouache... so that I could occasionally meet Zhou Ye, the famous Mei Zhoulang, so I could have a look at him. ...A glimpse of his style.


    In this regard, Pei Rong and other women are painful and happy...


    Being busy is a little busy, but the full sense of accomplishment also makes them feel satisfied.


    Although they know that most of the people who come to Huiyanzhai to buy rouge gouache are for their own princes, but... the feeling that I have, you don¡¯t have, it also makes them feel a little bit in their hearts. Little vanity...


    This is just like many girls in later generations like to show affection on Weibo.


    If her boyfriend looks like Wu Dalang, do you think she likes shows???


    And the girls have the same psychology...


    Even for this reason, after they agreed to a series of unfair requests from their men, they got Zhou Ye''s promise that they would go to Huiyanzhai for two hours on the first fifteenth day of every month...


    How did it happen??


    This also starts with Zhou Ye''s [Mei Zhou Lang]''s reputation.


    At that time, the women who ran Huiyanzhai suddenly discovered...Unknowingly, there were suddenly many more female customers from outside the store in their own shop, and they came from outside in a carriage, one by one. After arriving at Huiyanzhai, he opened his mouth and asked¡ª¡ªWhere is Mei Zhoulang?


    The women asked for a while helpless... This is the shop they run, what does it have to do with their prince??

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1446

    Although they always reply to their customers...their family lords are not in the store, but occasionally come to the store to take a look...but those customers still refuse to give up, they have to pester the girls and see their lords. No...


    In desperation, the women occasionally meet the demands of some high-profile guests and invite their own princes over... sit here...


    To put it bluntly, these women use their men as advertising stars...


    However, doing it once or twice, three or four times, Zhou Ye got a little impatient... So, he said that he was not sure about going to Hui Yanzhai again.


    This is extremely bad for all the girls. After all, if their own men are always absent from Huiyanzhai, after a long time, the female high-profile guests who come to him will not patronize Huiyanzhai.


    As an economically savvy Pei Rong, how could such a thing happen??


    then----


    On a dark and windy night for a month, Pei Rong and all her sisters... collectively advised Zhou Ye... to ask him to appear in Hui Yanzhai at least three times a month...


    Of course, Zhou Ye flatly rejected this...


    It''s not that he has never been a star...


    You know, in the first world, he is a world-class supermodel... That kind of life under the spotlight has made him tireless, so how could he easily agree to such a thing??


    In this regard, Pei Rong and other women had long anticipated...


    So - they sacrificed their magic weapon - that is - Fang Die mother and daughter...


    At this time, Xiao Rou is almost fourteen, and she was born when she was lovely...


    In the face of such temptation and confusion... Of course Zhou Ye--will we talk about it later?


    After eating Fang Die''s mother and daughter thoroughly...Zhou Ye directly played a trick of turning her face and not acknowledging people...Just kidding, exchange his freedom with something he had already ordered, it was a dream...


    Faced with the situation of her husband¡¯s unreasonable cards, the women were immediately dumbfounded...


    However, at the suggestion of the newly joined sisters, Xu Luo... the girls changed their minds...


    [Zhou Lang... Don¡¯t you want to see how many beautiful girls there are in Huiyanzhai?


    [Yelang¡ª¡ªGo, big deal, which one do you like... Let''s take her down for you...]


    [Yes, yes...]


    [Zhou Lang, you know... I went to Hui Yanzhai to buy rouge gouache, but there are many beautiful girls... Do you really want to see them?Maybe there will be a type you like?


    Faced with such persuasion, Zhou Ye said... he was actually embarrassed...


    In the end, after paying the price of being unable to go to the ground for three days, the girls got Zhou Ye''s promise that they would sit in Huiyanzhai on the first and fifteenth of every month.


    Although they paid a heavy price, but-this also allowed the girls to get the promise of their own man...


    Making money is second, after all-Zhou Ye himself is not bad money.


    The most important thing is-they like the feeling of standing next to their own princes and enjoying the envy, jealousy and hatred of other women... To put it bluntly, it is love.


    As for...


    I promised my prince, which one would they like to help get started?


    Ha ha¡­¡­


    They think that their princes are still very picky, and they don''t want anything that is popular, otherwise-in the past two years, the Zhou family compound should have been replaced with a larger house... why?Because there are too many women to pretend...


    Of course Zhou Ye knew their psychology well...


    In fact, he really has passed the age when he is a woman... He chooses women now, wants beauty, but also has his own characteristics, the most important thing is-to be famous... For example, to the present The demons who have not yet appeared...


    How come this Xia Bing hasn''t appeared yet??Does she have to do something weird by herself before she will appear in Jiangdu City??


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help sighing...


    Today coincides with the first day of the new year...It''s time for him to go to Huiyanzhai to sit down again...


    Yingying and Yanyan are surrounded by them, although they look beautiful, but-he is almost tired of it... After all, this is not his harem in the underworld. If you can''t catch any of them, just press them down. Snapped¡­¡­


    That would be boring...


    After all, based on his character, he will take back his family after he has sex... But among those women, many Zhou Ye still look down upon...


    Hey, let''s not say... Now that I agree, I must do it...


    "Little Meng..."


    "Master..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s yelling, a white shadow appeared beside Zhou Ye. It was not someone else, it was Xiao Meng... At this time, she was still carrying a fried chicken leg in her hand, obviously just now. After breakfast, she actually went to the kitchen to steal it again... Faced with this situation, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but sighed... Is this a wolf or a husky? Why don''t you know if you are hungry or full?


    Fortunately, Xiao Meng''s figure won''t look out of shape no matter how she eats... Otherwise, Zhou Ye would have forced her to lose weight.


    Reference 1843


    The first thousand eight hundred and forty two chapters


    "Master...what''s the matter?" Xiaomeng came to her master''s side, and found that her master was just looking at the chicken drumstick in her hand without speaking, and hurriedly passed the chicken drumstick in her hand: "Master, would you like to eat it? Sister Fang made it, but it''s delicious..."


    "...I won''t eat it, Xiaomeng, you can eat it!!" Facing Xiaomeng''s cute appearance, how could Zhou Ye bear to snatch her food?


    I''m saying that he is not hungry either...


    However, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but look at Xiaomeng''s flat belly again...Has this girl''s nutrition been absorbed by the pair of babies before Hungary?When she didn¡¯t see her fat anywhere else, she saw that her babes tended to approach Xu Luo...


    You know, Xu Luo has a full sixty-five E... And, she is taller... It''s more than one meter six... And Xiao Meng?This cute guy is only less than 1.5 meters tall, but there is such a pair of babies... I have to say... This is a full interpretation of what is called a real childlike giant...


    "Master?" At this time, Xiaomeng found that her master was constantly looking up and down...Moreover, her eyes were still hovering in her own mouth... Her eyes suddenly brightened... "Be ashamed." Is it something? Xiao Meng can do it anytime..."


    Xiao Meng is not at all repulsive of doing things that are very comfortable with her own master, and even has a bit of love...Of course, it is limited to her own master.


    "Of course...hehe...no!" Zhou Ye tried to endure, swallowing the sentence [Of course I do]...


    That kind of thing, you can play it at night... Now, the most important thing is to go to Huiyanzhai... "Ahem... Go and change your clothes, get dressed up, go to Huiyanzhai with me!! "


    "Good master!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiaomeng nodded vigorously...


    Although it''s not to do that kind of shy thing, but-she can follow her host at any time, she is very satisfied...


    Soon... Xiaomeng will finish packing...


    One master and one servant walked out of Zhou Mansion one after another, and walked towards Hui Yanzhai...


    Along the way... the master and the servant were chatting about the sky, the sky and the sea... everything.


    In fact, to put it bluntly, it''s just that Xiao Meng is listening to her owner''s words... She fully meets the highest standards of a fan girl. No matter what her owner says, Xiao Meng will look at her owner with admiration...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1447

    And the words in her mouth are just a few words that often turn over and over...


    [Wow, it''s amazing...]


    really?The host is awesome...]


    [At that time, it would be nice if I was also with the master...]


    Zhou Ye felt very comfortable about this...


    To be honest, with his position in the multiverse, no matter which world he is in, there are more flattering people... However, for Zhou Ye, Xiao Meng''s words are completely heartfelt. It¡¯s what makes him feel most comfortable...


    Xiao Meng really thinks that her master is powerful...not the kind of feigned greet...


    This makes people feel very refreshing...Although the maids will do this occasionally, but-they know Zhou Ye too well... They will not be surprised if they understand what Zhou Ye has done... So, as expected, Xiaomeng is the best...


    With such thoughts, Zhou Ye talked and talked about things in World of Warcraft with Xiaomeng...


    At this moment... Suddenly a horse neighing sounded, and then an old variegated horse... rushed towards Zhou Ye from the side...


    "Master, be careful!!" At this time, Xiao Meng didn''t care much, and a smoke appeared directly in front of Zhou Ye, and then raised his hands in front of Hungary, intending to kill the shocked horse in his own palm...


    "..." Zhou Ye sighed silently... He gently pressed Xiao Meng''s shoulder and said with a smile: "It''s okay, don''t worry, it''s just frightened...


    As the voice fell, the old horse stopped abruptly in front of Zhou Ye...just like an iron pile, standing there...not moving.


    Of course, this was not because of the knight on the old horse and the superb riding skills... but because Zhou Ye fixed the horse with his mind power...


    To put it bluntly, he didn''t want to show any extraordinary skills in the streets where people came and went... Without him, it was troublesome.


    "Sorry, sorry... My horse was shocked..." At this time, the rider on the horse also jumped off the horse...


    When she jumped, a cloud of dust came to her face...


    Fuck-what is called Feng Chen Shu, this is called the real Feng Chen Shu...


    Zhou Ye pretended to be a master at fanning the dust that couldn''t get close to him at all, and at the same time he raised his eyes and looked at the female knight who jumped off the horse.


    I saw this woman¡ªworn in a riding outfit, dressed as a quack... She was carrying a long sword behind her back... The original delicate face was covered with dust... Obviously, after a long journey And come...


    Seeing this female knight... Zhou Ye couldn''t help but his eyes lit up... Yo-Niang?


    "Hey-are you okay?" Looking at the handsome young man in front of him, he didn''t speak or scold himself... Instead, he kept looking at himself, Xia Bing asked silently, "Aren''t you already scared? Right??"


    "Are you scared dumb? Your whole family was scared dumb..."


    Before Zhou Ye had spoken, Xiao Meng stunned and went back for the first time...Her obedient and obedient, she would only show off in front of her own master. In front of outsiders, she was a strange little witch."Don''t know if you want to dismount your horse in the downtown area? Is it great to have a broken horse??"


    "...Er..." Xia Bing was also speechless for a while at a little girl.


    Anyway, it was indeed her fault...but--her old horse shouldn''t be surprised...


    You know, this old horse was left to her by her grandfather. On weekdays, she is extremely docile...


    However, maybe it was because of the long time that she accompanied her grandfather to slay demons and demons. This horse actually has a bit of spirituality. When facing demons, the president hissed and warned. Only then will it show it. Come on the grumpy side...


    But, where are there demons in this bustling downtown??


    Thinking of this, Xia Bing couldn''t help but look up and down Zhou Ye and Xiao Meng...


    It didn¡¯t matter, she immediately felt... Maybe--she really met a demon...


    why??


    Because monsters can paint skins, and they like to make their skins beautiful...


    And the young man in front of him is so handsome that he doesn''t look like a person... In fact, to put it bluntly, he has broken through the extreme of human imagination... There is nothing unsightly about him, all of which are attracting The eyes of the opposite sex... she, this is hitting a demon...


    Reference 1844


    One thousand eight hundred and forty four chapters


    Why does Xia Bing think so??


    Obviously at this time, Zhou Ye looked like a frightened fool...


    [Actually, Zhou Ye was sighing in his heart that people were so casually talking about Xia Bing when they were at home, but I ran into her when I went out...]


    In Xia Bing''s view, demons are extremely cunning...


    They will deliberately make all kinds of human-like actions, so that you can''t tell the truth...


    Obviously it was just a little fright. A teenager might be frightened when he first started, but-after such a long time, if I haven''t reacted to it, then it was a little too much...


    Xia Bing has always believed that the more contrived, the more demon...that''s why there is such a sentence, the demon is demon.


    As for, why does she think Xiao Meng is not a demon?


    Because in Xia Bing¡¯s opinion, Xiaomeng¡¯s long silver-white hair may be caused by some disease. She had seen such a young white-haired person before, and this little girl was unreasonable. Looks like... it doesn''t look guilty at all...


    How could such a person be a demon??


    To sum up-Xia Bing thought Zhou Ye was a demon, so he didn''t run away...


    At this time, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Since everyone is fine, then it''s the best... Okay, don''t live here... Xiaomeng, let''s go. If you don''t go to Huiyanzhai, Pei Rong and the others will Saying my words don¡¯t count..."


    "Just let her go?" Xiaomeng felt that her host seemed a little different today...


    Normally, the owner doesn¡¯t cause trouble, but-if anyone provokes him, then that person is unlucky...


    If he doesn''t play, his life is better than death.


    But today, my master is so easy to talk... this is really not the style of my master...


    "What you can''t let go of...No one did it on purpose..." Zhou Ye smiled and lightly patted Xiaomeng''s head, then arched his hand at Xia Bing, "This lady, don''t let it go. ..."


    While talking, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but said, pulling up Xiaomeng and walking in the direction of Hui Yanzhai...


    Xia Bing was dumbfounded and froze on the spot...What is the situation??Why did that boy leave in such a hurry?Is he hiding from himself??Why hide yourself?Does he know what he does??


    Thinking of this, Xia Bing pulled his back abruptly, and drew the long sword behind him... It was the long sword passed to her by her grandfather... On the hilt, there was also a seal character-Xia.


    "It turns out that this thing reveals my identity... It seems that this demon knows my grandfather... and must have suffered a loss in my grandfather''s hands..." Xia Bing muttered to himself, while holding the long sword again. I took it back... "Interesting, it seems-this time I have gained a lot..."


    With that said, Xia Bing planned to take her old horse to the inn...


    However, at this moment, Xia Bing found... the people around her were all pointing to her and whispering...


    With her extraordinary hearing... She heard some words that almost didn''t blow her up...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1448

    "This strong woman just scared Mei Zhou Lang away!"


    "Yeah, it''s really disgusting... My Zhou Lang..."


    "Look, Zhou Lang is gone, this woman is still reluctant to pull out the long sword... What is she going to do?"


    "This woman is so savage...My dear daughter, you won''t be able to learn this way when you grow up...or you won''t find her husband''s family!"


    "I see, mother!"


    Which is a strong woman?Who can''t find her in-laws??She just wasn''t happy to find it...


    These guys... don''t you know that the man they like is a demon?Really...


    After a while in his heart, Xia Bing sighed helplessly...


    This kind of misunderstanding, she has encountered many times on the way to the demons... No way-the world is stupid, and the demons are used to disguise... Every time, she is the bad person in the eyes of people... This is really... ¡­


    Forget it, I don¡¯t want to think about it, it¡¯s tears...


    Thinking of this, Xia Bing sighed again... Leading her old horse, walking towards the city... She wanted to find an inn to stay temporarily, and she wouldn''t drop the so-called Mei Zhou Lang. Leaving Jiangdu Mansion...


    Not to mention the depressed Xia Bing...


    Only Zhou Ye who has left Xia Bing...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye had a strange smile on his face, and his whole person looked a bit more evil, making the heart of the big girl and the little wife who saw him, pounding and pounding, wishing to be here. On the street, he fell to the ground...forcibly what happened to him...


    And Xiao Meng, who was walking behind Zhou Ye, also noticed the strangeness of her host at this time. She asked curiously: "Master, what''s wrong with you?"


    "It''s nothing, just saw another prey appear..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Another prey?" Xiaomeng said to herself...


    She knows what the prey in her own owner''s population means...Her gifts are for eating, and her owner''s prey is also for eating, but the way of eating is different.


    Moreover, she almost understood who the other prey in her family''s population was...It was the dusty female knight...


    Xiaomeng thought about the female knight¡¯s face carefully, and she had to say that she did have a bit of beauty, but¡ªher somewhat sloppy image gave her a lot of points. I really don¡¯t know why the owner likes that kind of woman. ¡ª¡ªThe master''s taste has become heavier recently??


    Do you want to tell Sister Pei Rong??She really doesn''t like the female knight so much...it would be better if Sister Pei Rong could mix the master''s affairs...that would be the best.


    At this time, Zhou Ye was still immersed in the joy of meeting Xia Bing, and had no idea that his little cute product was already planning to sell himself...


    Mother...what an interesting look...


    Do you really think he will let Xia Bing go easily?


    As soon as he recognized her, Zhou Ye had planted a seed of the soul in Xia Bing''s mind silently.


    With the existence of this seed...No matter where Xia Bing goes, what she thinks, sees and hears in her mind cannot be concealed from Zhou Ye...


    Especially when Zhou Ye learned that Xia Bing treated him as a demon, he felt a little more interesting in his heart while he was dumbfounding...


    The demon survivor eliminates the demon??


    The demon survivor was taken by the demon??


    Well, in general, the meaning is about the same... It''s better to just deduce that the demon-caster can''t eliminate the demon, but the drama on the demon is better...


    This way, it''s fun to think about it...


    Just, do you want to play a demon??Uh-how do you play the demon??


    As Zhou Ye walked, he pondered the demon''s acting skills...


    Before he knew it, he had already come to Huiyanzhai...


    Reference 1845


    The first thousand eight hundred and forty five chapters


    Not to mention Zhou Ye helping her own woman in Huiyanzhai...


    Just say that Xia Bing...


    Jiangdu City is not big, there are only two inns...


    One family in the east of the city, one family in the west of the city.


    Xia Bing went to the...Penglai Inn in the east of the city.


    "Xiao Er... take care of my horse!!" At the entrance of the inn, Xia Bing rolled over and got off his horse, then tied the horse to the pegs at the entrance of the inn...


    "Hey, that''s great..." Xiaoer Dian graciously agreed as he walked to Xia Bing."Guest, can you go to our shopkeeper and pay for the reservation!!"


    "I left the horses behind, are you afraid that I won''t be able to run?" Xia Bing said, shaking the dust cover on her body... I have to say that she was shaking, and a cloud of smoke was filled in an instant. Come on...


    The choking shop Xiaoer couldn''t open his eyes...


    Entering the inn... Xia Bing is also welcome... Directly shouting with good wine and meat...


    Xiao Er in the shop didn''t dare to neglect, and he was arrogant...


    Soon, Xia Bing''s wine and dishes were ready...


    She picked up the chopsticks and ate a big meal...


    Along the way, she was hungry and gnawing bread, thirsty and drinking cold water...there was no taste in her mouth for a long time, and now she saw the hot meal, how could she even care that she didn''t have much money in her pocket?


    Besides, it''s not the first time to eat Bawang''s meal.


    After all, the demon-caster is generally--of a voluntary nature, of course...and occasionally has some income, but--with Xia Bing''s generous character, there is not enough money to make...


    After drinking and eating...


    Xia Bing directly greeted Xiao Er from the shop for questioning."Little Er..."


    "Hey, what''s the matter, guest officer?" Xiao Er came to Xia Bing and asked.


    "I''ll ask you something..." Xia Bing asked, "What is the name of one in your Jiangdu city... What is Zhou Lang''s, do you know??"


    "You mean Mei Zhou Lang?" Xiao Er said casually, "Of course I know... That''s the first Mei Lang in our Jiangdu city... the eldest girl and daughter-in-law of ten miles and eight villages, in order to see him , Has broken the threshold of Hye Yeonzhai..."


    "Yes, yes...this is Meizhou Lang!!" Xia Bing''s eyes lit up when Xiao Er''s words were heard, and he asked, "Is he a native of Jiangdu City?"


    "How could it be..." Xiao Er smiled and shook his head...


    If you want to ask someone else, he doesn''t know yet... But if you want to ask Zhou Ye, this shop Xiaoer really knows a lot...

 The Movie World Chapter 1449

    why??


    Because a lot of young ladies who come here especially from other places, many have stayed here... and some even waited for Zhou Ye to show up on the 15th and 15th day of the first day, staying here for several days, Zhou Lang¡¯s business , He almost heard the cocoon in his ears...


    Moreover, many young ladies from other places had also asked him about Zhou Ye, so-Xiaoer Dian didn''t care about Xia Bing''s behavior.


    After all, Xia Bing is also a woman... and she is still a beautiful woman, although she looks like a dusty woman, but... the flaws are not concealed.


    "Zhou Jia Lang moved to Jiangdu City more than two years ago..." Xiaoer Dian talked about Zhou Ye''s affairs, that was endless...


    No way, he listened more... naturally he knew more...


    People come and go in this inn... plus Zhou Ye is indeed very famous in this Jiangdu Mansion...


    In order to get more rewards from the young ladies who came here, Xiaoer Dian did some hard work...


    At least Zhou Ye''s deeds on the face, he didn''t dare to say that he knew all, but he also knew seven or eight...


    Following the description of Xiaoer from the shop, Xia Bing sketched a suave and perfect person in his mind...


    What is perfect?


    Of course he is a perfect person...


    Good-looking, good-tempered, and capable of literary and military...


    If you have to say that he has some shortcomings, I am afraid it is... romantic... it is too romantic.


    At a young age, there are already six or seven wives and concubines... and today''s servants are all women, not a single man.


    This makes many people think about his private life...


    Of course, most of these people can''t eat grapes, so grapes are sour.


    In the eyes of Zhou Ye''s fans, his romanticism is also an advantage, which shows that he can''t bear to lose any woman... and it also proves that they also have a chance...


    After listening to Xiaoer''s description...


    Xia Bing affirmed his thoughts again...


    what idea??


    That is-Zhou Ye is a demon...


    Why do you say that?


    In the description of Xiaoer Dian, Xia Bing heard one thing... that was the matter of Miss Xu Jia, a big householder in the east of the city two years ago...


    It is said that when Ms. Xu''s family at that time saw Zhou Jialang''s face when Huiyanzhai was first opened, she suddenly became unwilling to think about food... Those who are looking for life have to marry Zhou Jialang...


    However, when her father Xu asked, he knew that Zhou Jialang already had several wives and concubines... how could he agree?


    So-he locked his daughter Xu Luo directly in her show building, and put down the cruel words...


    [Want to marry my daughter, unless Zhou Ye divorces his wife and abandons his concubine, otherwise-even if he waits until the sky is old, he will not betroth his daughter to Zhou Ye!


    After all, the Xu family is also a big family. Is Xu Bancheng just talking??


    The big family talk about face the most... Marry your daughter to Zhou Ye as a concubine??He Xu Bancheng can''t afford to lose this face...


    At that time, this incident spread throughout the east of the city... Almost no one knew it.


    Many men are waiting to see Zhou Ye''s jokes... nothing but jealousy...


    However, something unexpected happened, less than a day after Father Xu''s cruel words were released... Zhou Ye entered Xu''s door.


    I don''t know what he and Mr. Xu said. On the same day, Mr. Xu gave his gift out of Xu Mansion and signed a marriage deed.


    This is really a slap in the face...


    At that time, many people speculated that Zhou Ye was actually a son of an official...He was forced to succumb to the oppressive father Xu.


    However-two years have passed, and no one saw that Zhou Jialangjun had any official relatives coming to visit him, this rumor disappeared without knowing it...


    In the end, this incident became a joke, circulating in the neighborhood...


    Xiao Er also told Xia Bing about this incident...


    However, it was precisely this incident that made Xia Bing reaffirm his thoughts... Demon, the most confusing, I want to come... That old man Xu should have been deceived by that demon, right?


    Otherwise, it is impossible to explain why a big family''s elder is fat in spite of his face.


    Reference 1846


    The first thousand eight hundred and forty six chapters


    After a while...


    Xiao Er Dian talked dryly about everything he knew...


    He looked at Xia Bing blankly...waiting for her to reward himself.


    However, Xia Bing is a clean-skinned guy, so how can she reward the shopkeeper?


    "Okay, I know... Go down!!" Xia Bing was cheeky and waved his hand... to signal that Xiao Er can leave...


    "Uh..." Dian Xiaoer said unwillingly: "Guest officer, do you still want to know? Little ones know..."


    "No, I''m not interested in asking about the others... Go ahead..." Xia Bing pretended not to see Xiao Er''s eager gaze, and refused directly...


    Hearing Xia Bing''s words, Xiao Er from the shop could only say angrily: "Well then, you can eat it, guest officer... You will call me again when something happens..."


    There is no way, the rewards for money or something are completely given by the guests...


    Giving is friendship, not giving is moral...He can''t ask for it.


    If you do that, the shop rules will be broken.


    Seeing Xia Bing pretending to be concentrating on eating, Xiao Er knew that his reward would be out of play...


    After sighing helplessly, Xiaoer turned and left...After all, there is more than just Xia Bing in the store. He still has a lot to do...


    Xia Bing breathed a sigh of relief after seeing Xiaoer leaving the shop... To be honest, it was really embarrassing just now...


    But, there is no way, she is shy in the bag... I am afraid that after this overlord meal, she might be living on the street tomorrow.


    Thinking of this, Xia Bing once again began to behave badly at the food on the table.


    No way, when she thought of having to eat noodles and drinking spring water again, Xia Bing wanted to take advantage of the present, eat a few more vegetables and drink a few more drinks...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1450

    After a while--


    She stopped her chopsticks until Xia Bing could no longer eat even a single vegetable leaf... Then swaggered and walked up to the second floor... That was her room... Although it was daytime,... She intends to visit Zhou Mansion at night, so...it happened to be resting during the day...


    Besides, after eating so much, even if she wants to investigate the movement of that monster now, she can''t detect it...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I don¡¯t know how long I slept, as soon as Xia Bing opened his eyes, he felt that the entire room was extremely dark...


    She got up, sat up on the wooden couch, and after a little relief... looked out the window...


    At this moment, it was already pitch black outside the window.


    Xia Bing walked to the window, opened the wooden window, and looked outside...


    I saw that in Jiangdu City at this time, except for the lanterns hanging in front of the big families, almost everything was dark.


    "It should be almost time..." Xia Bing looked at the quiet street and whispered to himself: "It''s time to see that demon..."


    Having said this, she turned around and came to the couch. She took the long sword that she had taken down when she slept and all kinds of guys used to lower the demon on her body, and then... she didn''t walk the door and jumped directly from the window. Go out...


    If you want to slay demons, how can you do without the skills??


    Apart from other things, at least some of the skills of flying over the wall and fighting off dogs, Xia Bing still has.


    She turned over and jumped onto the street, carefully avoiding several waves of guards who patrolled the city... Based on the news she heard from the shopkeeper during the day, she touched Zhou Mansion all the way...


    Looking at the magnificent door with dougong cornices in front of him, Xia Bing couldn''t help but laughed at himself: "These days-it''s better to be a demon than a human... hey..."


    While teasing, Xia Bing walked along the courtyard wall and began to circle around...


    What is she doing??


    Of course I''m looking for Zhou''s backyard...


    After a while, Xia Bing walked around to the backyard of Zhou''s mansion. She looked at the lantern hanging at the door of the backyard...Looking at the big Zhou character written on it, she knew she had touched the wrong place.


    She turned her head and looked at the wall, and then after a few run-ups, she rushed to the wall...


    The moment she just rushed to the top of Zhou''s palace...


    In the back house, Zhou Ye, who was asleep in the nest of the women''s group, suddenly opened his eyes...


    "Hey...coming!!" Zhou Ye pulled out an evil smile, and then flew straight up...After crossing the encirclement of the women, it landed on the ground...


    Xiao Meng, who was alert by nature, also woke up at this time... "Master... There is a thief..."


    "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    "Hmm..." After hearing her owner''s words, Xiao Meng cleverly agreed, and closed her eyes again...


    There is a master, what is she afraid of??


    At this time, Zhou Ye had also put on a robe casually, and walked out...


    No way, he is not very accustomed to the clothes of this era... and, most of the time, women help him to wear... he doesn''t bother to wear it himself...


    Besides, after putting it on, I have to take it off for a while, so much trouble... He simply went into battle in a vacuum.


    After Lai Hao cleaned up, Zhou Ye''s figure disappeared into the room instantly...


    And at this moment-Xia Bing has touched the back house...


    "Tsk tusk... this monster, it''s pretty moisturizing... this house is big, I almost got lost..." Xia Bing whispered to himself as he whispered around in the back house. of¡­¡­


    She was actually lost...


    After all, Zhou Mansion is a bit too big... and it''s dark, what can she find a ghost?


    At this moment...Suddenly, she smelled the scent of food...


    Smelling this scent, her stomach screamed in despair...


    After all-it''s common sense to get hungry when you wake up.


    After hesitating for a moment, she turned around and walked towards the place where the fragrance came from...


    Of course she knows that it is the kitchen, but-only when you are full can you be able to reduce the evil spirits, right??


    The door of Zhoufu''s kitchen is generally not locked...Whether it is the maid or the master, when you are hungry, you can come here to get some food to cushion your belly.


    Zhou Ye didn''t have the habit of abusing his subordinates. Besides, his maids, but the little lambs he carefully selected, couldn''t help being eaten by him anytime.


    He feels uncomfortable to touch people who are hungry and skinny, doesn''t he?


    Xia Bing quickly followed the smell of the food and touched Zhou''s kitchen...


    With the bright light of the bright lamp in the kitchen, Xia Bing saw the many snacks placed on the kitchen table...


    What kind of sweet-scented osmanthus cake, what kind of mung bean cake... There are also many desserts that Xia Bing can''t even call her name... This made her appetite suddenly boosted.


    What are women least resistant to??Of course it''s all kinds of sweets... Seeing these exquisitely crafted desserts, Xia Bing couldn''t care much about it, so he jumped on it, grabbed a few and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Reference 1847


    The first thousand eight hundred and forty seven chapters


    "Mmm...It''s delicious...How can it be so delicious...Mmm..." Xia Bing muttered as he ate Zhoufu''s dim sum... "This is really not as good as a demon..."


    And Zhou Ye, who had been following Xia Bing invisible all the time, couldn''t help rolling his eyes when he saw Xia Bing''s reincarnation of a starving ghost...


    Hey, you are a demon-caster, you are not a foodie...


    Did you come to my mansion just for a snack??What about your professional ethics?What about your sense of justice??


    Just when Zhou Ye kept complaining about Xia Bing...


    Maybe it¡¯s because these pastries are a bit too dry... She actually choked all of a sudden...


    This time, Xia Bing was choking so hard... She kept stroking her neck with her hands, while constantly looking for water in the kitchen...


    However, Zhou¡¯s kitchen is very particular. The large tank containing the clear water is clasped with wooden boards to prevent floating dust from falling into the water.


    And Xia Bing, who was eagerly scorched, didn''t even notice that the big tank covered with wooden boards...


    Just when Xia Bing felt that she was about to choke to death, she suddenly handed a pottery bowl behind her...the bowl was full of water...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1451

    She didn''t care much, grabbed the pottery bowl and put it in her mouth... and drank it all.


    "Thanks, thank you... I almost choked to death..." Xia Bing, who was relieved, passed the pottery bowl back, and complained: "What kind of wine is this? Why is it so spicy...?"


    "Erguotou..." A faint voice came from behind her...


    "Erguotou?? I don''t feel as good as Baiyingchun..." Xia Bing said here, suddenly came back to her senses... Is there someone behind her?She sneaked into the Zhou Mansion secretly... There was someone behind her?


    After realizing it, Xia Bing hurried forward and drew a distance from the person behind him before turning around to look...


    This doesn''t matter, she almost didn''t scream out...


    The person here is not someone else, but the monster she guessed--Zhou Ye.


    "..." Seeing Xia Bing''s defensive appearance, Zhou Ye really wanted to roll his eyes...


    This girl, the nerve reflex arc is too long, right??Does the empress still have natural attributes?


    "You are a human or a demon..." Xia Bing is still very confident about her five senses. After all, she grew up under the exercise of her grandfather...


    However, the five senses who had received strict training in this way did not find Zhou Ye appearing behind him...how could this not surprise her.


    "Haha..." Hearing Xia Bing''s words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile: "You sneaked into my mansion late at night, and then asked if I was a human or a demon... Don''t you think you are committing a crime?"


    "Huh-for people, this is a crime, but-for demon, then it is not a crime... This is called walking for the sky!!" Xia Bing was even more certain that Zhou Ye was a demon at this time... "You What kind of demon is it? Why do you want to hide in this Jiangdu city... If you can give a reason, then I will spare you not to die..."


    Xia Bing is not a slayer who likes to overthrow the whole ship with a single pole. Under the influence of her grandfather-she feels that just like there are good people and bad people, there are also good monsters and bad monsters among monsters... Some monsters are because of Born from hate, this kind of demon is extremely heavy...must get rid of.


    And some monsters are born out of love...Such monsters are generally harmless...On the contrary, they are cuter than people.


    Now, Xia Bing wanted to figure out what kind of demon Zhou Ye was...


    "Have you identified me as a demon?" Zhou Ye looked at Xia Bing with a faint smile, and asked, "Are you so sure that I am a demon?"


    "Nonsense... If it''s not a monster, how could you appear behind me silently..." Xia Bing said unceremoniously, "You monster, don''t you come to your true shape soon..."


    "..." Zhou Ye sighed speechlessly... "Well, since you can see through it... then-let you see the demon king''s demeanor..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xia Bing couldn''t help but drew out his long sword... His eyes fixed on Zhou Ye...


    Demon King??


    I hit an iron plate this time...


    However, now, it is impossible to shrink back... Only bite the bullet...


    Thinking of this, the muscles in Xia Bing''s whole body tightened...As soon as the man in front of him showed his true shape, he was cut into two pieces...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye raised his hand slightly and snapped his fingers lightly...


    Then, a sound of broken glass suddenly rang in Xia Bing''s ears... Although she was a little strange where the sound came from, she still didn''t dare to look away from Zhou Ye... ¡­


    She guessed that this must be the prelude to Zhou Ye, the monster''s aggressive move...


    however----


    The time for a cup of tea has passed...


    Xia Bing found that nothing around him had changed...


    What the hell?Could it be that this guy who claims to be the Demon King''s big trick is to smash the colored glaze??


    Seeing Xia Bing''s probing look, Zhou Ye smiled...


    "You are weird? Why hasn''t anything happened?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense..." Xia Bing, who was teased by Zhou Ye, was also a little embarrassed at this time... It was obvious that she was just kidding herself, but she was waiting seriously for her big move. This is really stupid... "Take your life--"


    Furious, Xia Bing waved the long sword in his hand and rushed towards Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye just smiled slightly..."You can''t reach me..."


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, Xia Bing was stunned to discover that the distance between herself and Zhou Ye not only did not shorten with her sprint, but the distance between the two felt more and more distant...


    "What the hell is this??"


    "It''s just an application of the laws of space..."


    "Space? Law? What is that??"


    "Guess I will tell you...?" Zhou Ye smiled...


    "Hmph, don''t tell me...this lady is still not willing to listen!!" While talking, Xia Bing decisively turned around and ran...


    She''s not really a fool...


    Can a monster with this kind of space-changing method be able to kill by her little demonic conqueror??Thirty-six strategies are the best strategy...A good girl does not suffer from immediate losses, and she runs away first...


    And Zhou Ye, who was about to tease Xia Bing again, was speechless when she saw her turning around and running away...


    This girl is really clever... Seeing that the situation is not good, she turned around and ran... OK, not bad...


    but--


    Can she really run away??Entering his mirror world... Does she think she can still run??


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled...


    He raised his hand slightly and waved to Xia Bing."come back¡­¡­"


    With this voice falling to the ground... Xia Bing felt that the land under her feet seemed to be moving quickly towards Zhou Ye... In an instant, she felt her own back and crashed into an embrace... "You...you What to do?"


    "you guess¡­¡­"


    "Let go of me... you silver demon..."


    "Good point... I like this nickname..."


    Then there was a sound of tearing the cloth... Soon-Xia Bing let out a scream... "Ah----!!!"


    Reference 1848


    The first thousand eight hundred and forty eight chapters


    Fang Die opened his eyes when the sound of gongs from the fifth clock came from the street.


    At this time, the sky outside has not yet lit up, it is the darkest period of time before dawn...


    However, she should get up and prepare for the day''s work.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1452

    Actually, Zhou Ye had already told her that it didn''t matter if she didn''t have to get up so early... But, as a busy woman, Fang Die was used to getting up so early.


    As soon as Fang Die opened her eyes, she turned her head and helped her daughter cover her quilt... Then she turned over and got up, preparing for the busy day.


    Although the mother and daughter had already been wiped out by Zhou Ye, Fang Die was unwilling to listen to Zhou Ye''s words. Since then, she has moved into the inner house and has become one of the mistresses of the house from a single servant...


    In Fang Die''s view, one of the rules is not to be abolished... the other is that you can''t make a bad head for other maids.


    Oh, climbing on Zhou Ye''s couch, will you be able to leap the dragon gate from now on??


    Wouldn''t it make the maids who were already coveting their masters become even more crazy?


    Moreover, if she did, would the future maids do the same?


    Once it starts, it''s hard to stop the car.


    Besides, the owner is very kind to his own woman. Once this kind of thing is opened up from her, then those eccentric maids, don''t they change the way to seduce their owner every day?At that time... the maids have all become mistresses, who will do the maids'' work?


    Buy another batch of maids?


    What if this group of maids also inherited the glorious tradition of the previous group??These batches of people buy maids at home, so sooner or later this Zhou Mansion will not be enough.


    Therefore, Fang Die decided to set an example to let them know that even if they climbed onto the owner''s couch, their identities would still not change.


    Of course, even so, Fang Die knows that those little girls, one by one, are eager to let their masters do what they want, after all-they are also at this age.


    While thinking, Fang Die put on her clothes...


    After finishing everything up, Fang Die gently picked up the lantern placed by the couch, lit the lantern on the lantern in the house, took the lantern and walked out.


    She wants to go to the kitchen to take a look first, to see how much food is left yesterday, and then she can arrange the day''s work in Zhoufu today.


    After all¡ªthe people regard food as their heaven, and Fang Die¡¯s daily work starts in the kitchen.


    As soon as she walked out of the house, a breeze blew through, Fang Die couldn¡¯t help but tightened her lap...The cold spring was precipitous, and she suddenly walked out of the warm house, which made people feel cold, especially at this time in the early morning. Even more so.


    After adjusting to some outside temperature, Fang Die carried the lantern and walked towards the kitchen...


    Seeing that the kitchen door was actually open from a distance, Fang Die frowned, "Which little girl was so careless when she stole the food and forgot to close the door?"


    While talking, Fang Die walked into the kitchen...


    Looking at the case, the messy pastries... Fang Die was shocked...


    She knew that although the maids in the palace were sometimes very playful, they were all good girls who knew the rules very well.


    After they have eaten pastries, they will definitely not make a mess here... plus the door is actually open here... The first thought that came to Fang Die''s heart was that the Zhou Mansion was a thief?


    "Not good..." Fang Die didn''t feel sorry for these snacks. What she was afraid of was something wrong with her master... You know, although her master possesses great supernatural powers, it''s easy to hide a spear and an arrow... just in case¡­¡­


    Thinking of this, Fang Die couldn''t take much care of it. She turned her head and planned to shout loudly... "Someone here..."


    However, at this moment, a figure suddenly appeared behind her...a voice came over."Die''er, don''t shout..."


    Hearing this familiar voice, Fang Die forced the rest of the words to her throat. She turned her head and looked in the direction of the voice. It didn¡¯t matter, she was stupid..." Enemy...you..."


    No wonder Fang Die is so surprised...


    Zhou Ye''s image is indeed not very good at this time...


    I saw him holding Xia Bing in his arms, and the two are still in a seamless connection...Uh, how to hold??


    Have you ever seen a koala climbing a tree??


    If you imagine Xia Bing as the koala and Zhou Ye as a tree, you are probably right.


    At this time, Xia Bing looked confused. She and Zhou Ye had actually been in the mirror world for almost a month... You can imagine what happened during this period.


    However, just when they were there, she realized that she could be seen...it made her whole person bad...


    "Let go of me... bastard... let me go..." Xia Bing desperately beat Zhou Ye on the shoulder...


    However, Zhou Ye was unmoved...


    He smiled and said hello to Fang Die, "Die''er, I caught a little thief who stole food...cough cough, what? I''ll take this little thief to find Yue''er and the others..."


    While talking, Zhou Ye simply hugged Xia Bing and walked out...


    Xia Bing almost cried in shame...


    The whole person is not good...


    And Fang Die chuckled slightly, and watched his master Zhou Ye walk towards the back house holding the woman she didn''t know...


    What should I say...


    Of course she would not really think that her master caught a little thief...


    In her opinion, a certain girl must have been mistreated by her owner again...


    Of course, she has actually experienced the situation like this...but she also knows that, not to look at her owner, when she looks evil, in fact...he is careful...


    With his careful attention, he would never let outsiders see the state of his own woman.


    Of course¡­¡­


    This kind of performance in front of my other women has appeared many times...


    She once experienced a state like Xia Bing, but after experiencing the initial embarrassment, she slowly got used to it...


    In fact, she has also seen other hostesses being played by her own master like this. In fact, everyone is the same...On the couch, they have tried a game that is even more unbearable than this kind of gameplay. They have also tried with their own men. What is this??


    Thinking of this, Fang Die smiled slightly, she should get busy too... Maybe, I have to prepare an extra breakfast today...


    Moreover, I am afraid that there will be a new population in the family...


    Just when Fang Die was busy...Zhou Ye had already returned to his room with Xia Bing...


    The girls who were sleeping were also awakened by Xia Bing''s cry...


    They looked at their men speechlessly, this--isn''t this too ridiculous???


    Just when I woke up, it seemed that I needed another sister...


    However, for Xia Bing''s joining, the women are still welcome in nature... No way, who told them to find that even though there are already a lot of sisters now, they are still not the opponent of that bastard??


    So-a special morning exercise welcome party, started here.


    Reference 1849

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1453

    The first thousand eight hundred and forty-nine chapters


    "Bad guy, don''t follow me... I want Hugh..."


    Xia Bing walked forward angrily, followed by a grinning Zhou Ye behind.


    It''s almost noon now...


    There are not many pedestrians on the street...


    However, at this time, these pedestrians, regardless of men and women, all saw the sun rising from the west, looking at the men and women in the street.


    Men¡ªOf course they know each other. Who knows the famous Mei Zhou Lang in Jiangdu City??


    As for the woman walking in front of Zhou Ye, they are not very familiar.


    It doesn¡¯t really matter...


    What really surprised them was... Zhou Ye, who had always been sought after by women, was actually smiling and apologizing to this woman they didn''t know?


    This look really surprised them...


    You know, who is Mijuro?That''s a guy who is quickly touted by women.


    I have always seen him ignore women. When have you seen him like this??


    And the sharp-eyed woman...recognized the woman in front of him who was being treated gently by Zhou Ye. It was the woman who almost ran into Zhou Ye on horseback yesterday.


    This surprised them...


    Could it be that Zhou Lang likes such a savage woman??Or??Is this the strategy used by this woman??Want to catch up??


    Just when everyone pointed at them...


    Zhou Ye has grabbed Xia Bing''s little hand... and said with a smile: "Okay, don''t be angry... What husband, I haven''t married you yet, why are you husband?"


    "You..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xia Bing was aggrieved... She raised her eyebrows and said, "Don''t you want to marry me?"


    "How is it possible...?" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes, "You said you want to Husband, OK?"


    "I don''t care, anyway, I can only say that you are not allowed to marry me, if you dare not want me, I will die for you!!" Xia Bing said angrily.


    "Well...I''m definitely going to marry you..." Zhou Ye replied with a smile.


    He would coax Xia Bing like this, and there is no other way...


    This morning, I was a little too excited to play... Zhou Ye got out of it if he was not careful...


    He originally thought that with Xia Bing''s cheerful personality, he should be able to accept more heavy-taste games... So he played a flower job...


    Relying on his own speed, he played a sandwich sandwich with Xia Bing directly in front of the girls...Uh-Zhou Ye was a sandwich, and Xia Bing was the dish in the sandwich.


    At Zhou Ye''s non-human speed, the whole scene was very, very...Uh, you can imagine... Prompt-back and forth, sandwich.


    At that time-Xia Bing was destroyed by playing...


    Not only did he lose his energy... but also shouted very embarrassing words...


    So - when everything passed and Xia Bing''s sanity recovered, the whole person was not well.


    Obviously it was the first time I met my sisters, and it was made like this by Zhou Ye...Her image...Her status among sisters...Will she be laughed at by the sisters...


    All these thoughts made Xia Bing completely angry...


    Of course, anger is anger... She was actually losing her temper. Zhou Ye really wanted to ignore her and let her scream. After a while, she would go back obediently.


    but--


    Again...


    His own woman occasionally had a little temper or something. Zhou Ye actually didn''t care about it. Besides...this time he did a little too much...so, it''s okay to coax Xia Bing a little...


    Ahem, it''s a bit far...


    Let''s pull it back...


    In fact, when Zhou Ye caught up, Xia Bing was almost no longer angry... She was just afraid that this enemy would play some new tricks on her in the future, she planned to scare Zhou Ye... However, wait for her to Hufu. When the words blurted out, Zhou Ye was not doing well, she herself regretted it one after another.


    She is really afraid that Zhou Ye will come out in a rage, Xie, you will stop. From now on, you are you and I am me.


    Then she couldn''t find the tune in crying...


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye is not the kind of guy with low EQ that can''t be heard...


    That''s why she just got down the donkey, and quickly took the opportunity to reconcile...


    "Also...in the future, you are not allowed to do that to me..." Said this, Xia Bing''s face was already red like a cooked shrimp.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Zhou Ye hesitated so much, Xia Bing''s heart immediately became tense... She hurriedly changed her words: "At least you can''t treat me like this in front of my sisters... I, I also want face..."


    "What kind of face do you want between sisters..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to laugh when he heard Xia Bing''s words... This girl''s words turned too blunt... Obviously, she was afraid that she would not want her... "Big deal, in the future, Let you see how they looked when they were played like that by me... Isn''t it fair for you?"


    "Okay, I want to see you play with Xiuqing like this..." Xia Bing is so interested in what the dignified Xiuqing quilt will look like...


    However, after speaking, Xia Bing found that something was wrong...


    Damn it, didn''t it mean that you are not allowed to play like this in front of your sisters in the future?How did this happen in the blink of an eye??


    Isn''t this that she is urging her husband to bully other sisters??


    If the other sisters knew, would they be beaten??


    Just when Xia Bing hesitated, Zhou Ye took her hand and walked towards the east of the city... "Okay, don''t think about it, now the most important thing is to help you get your luggage from the inn. ..."


    "Yeah..." Xia Bing felt that her whole person had become confused when Zhou Ye held her little hand like this...


    Before she knew it, she followed up... What is being isolated by the sisters? Why did she encourage her husband to bully the sisters... She has forgotten everything.


    After arriving at the inn...


    Zhou Ye helped Xia Bing pack his luggage, and after clearing the bill before the meal, he took Xia Bing and left the inn...


    And the shop Xiaoer of the inn looked at the reward money in his hand with a dazed expression...


    [This young lady is really amazing. How many people have inquired about Mei Zhoulang''s news from me, but they haven''t seen them succeed...that is, this young lady, the news I inquired about yesterday will succeed today-in the future, please call My Mei Zhou Lang Raiders!


    The above is purely kouhu...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1454

    In fact, since Xia Bing has lived in the Zhou Mansion in an upright manner, and appeared after Huiyanzhai as the hostess...


    The girls in Jiangdu City are going crazy...


    what''s the situation??These locals haven''t gotten it right yet... They were actually first boarded by an outsider??I can''t bear it...


    So they asked about what Xia Bing used to get Zhou Ye''s favor...


    [Riding almost ran into Zhou Ye?And after Zhou Ye left, he threatened with a sword??Have you ever claimed on the street to Husband??


    Reference 1850


    The first thousand eight hundred and fifty chapters


    I don''t know when...


    A martial arts style began to become popular among the girls in Jiangdu City.


    As a girl, if you go out without a sword, you are ashamed to say hello.


    What is even more exaggerated is that many girls in good family conditions no longer ride in carriages. Instead, they bought horses and rode on horses. Dressed as people in the arena, they bought horses when they couldn¡¯t buy war horses, and walked the rivers and lakes. , How can you do without a mount??


    And Zhou Ye was a little unlucky...


    He has stopped going to Huiyanzhai on the 15th day of the new year...


    why??


    As soon as you leave the house, there is always a girl riding a horse and hitting herself... Do you care about her?They are girls... and even though they all pretend to be pretty unreasonable, but-the gaze that dodges when facing Zhou Ye makes people know what they are thinking at a glance...


    This Nima is obviously imitating the process of Xia Bing and Zhou Ye seeing each other, OK...


    Facing these admirers, Zhou Ye really couldn''t get angry...


    If it were a serious and savage girl, Zhou Ye would definitely not show her face except for those who could be eye-catching.


    But-these are obviously his little fans... what can he do?


    Like a cold-faced cool guy, grab those girls and have a fight??


    forget it¡­¡­


    Therefore, Zhou Ye can only temporarily avoid one or two...


    It''s just that Zhou Ye is also a little irritable after holding back home for too long...


    After all, this place is not the underworld, how big is the underworld... and there are so many women, it would be enough for Zhou Ye to play for a few years with a change of tricks every day.


    And what about Zhou Mansion in Jiangdu City?It''s just that big, and it doesn''t take a few minutes to walk from the front of the yard to the back.


    So - Zhou Ye some want to go out to play...


    Where should I go??


    Ok??


    At this moment, Zhou Ye suddenly thought of something... It seems that this year is the second year of Huanglong, that is, forty-eight BC...


    Uh, maybe... maybe... Long brother is going to be unlucky...


    Do you want to see a good show??


    Zhou Ye was lying in a recliner at this moment, holding Xiao Meng... while thinking about whether he should join in the excitement of the Western Regions Protectorate...


    "Master, what''s the matter with you?" Xiaomeng seemed to feel the state of non-satisfaction of her master. She turned her figure, facing her master, and couldn''t help but ask.


    "Nothing..." Zhou Ye hesitated after saying this with a smile, and said, "Little Meng misses the prairie outside Guan?"


    "Of course I thought..." Xiaomeng said obediently: "However, Xiaomeng prefers to be with his master... As long as you are with your master, it doesn''t matter if you are on the prairie..."


    "Just you can talk..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help smiling when he heard Xiao Meng''s words, and lightly scratched Xiao Meng''s Qiong nose."Well... Since Xiaomeng misses the prairie... let''s go back and have a look?"


    "Okay, okay..." Xiao Meng was overjoyed when she heard Zhou Ye''s words...


    However, for a moment, she looked at Zhou Ye with some hesitation, and asked, "Are you the master and Xiao Meng?"


    Seeing Xiaomeng''s hesitation and cessation, Zhou Ye knew - Xiaomeng wanted to be alone with him...


    In fact, he also knows... In fact, what Xiaomeng misses most is the five hundred years of staying with him in the mirror world...


    During that period of time, the two of them can be said to be really two-night and two-flight...


    However, seeing Xiaomeng like this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to tease her."How about calling your sister Lengyue and sister Xiuqing also?"


    "That... well..." Xiaomeng was a little unhappy in her heart, but she still pretended to be generous: "Sister Lengyue and Sister Xiuqing haven''t been back for a long time... It''s time to go back and see..."


    "You..." Seeing Xiaomeng''s sensible appearance, Zhou Ye couldn''t bear to tease her... "This time I will only take you back with you, how about it?"


    "Do you really not bring Sister Lengyue and Sister Xiuqing?" Xiaomeng blinked with her big cute eyes, unbelieving.


    "Really, of course it is true..." Zhou Ye smiled, and whispered softly in Xiao Meng''s ear, "I miss the five hundred years too..."


    "Master..." Xiao Meng''s face turned red when she heard Zhou Ye''s words...


    How did those five hundred years come??


    Traveling in mountains and water, practicing¡ªplus¡ªall kinds of sex after transforming into human form...


    Even after transforming into a human form, Xiao Meng deliberately turned into a semi-demon state in order to please her master...doing shame with her master...


    What is the half-demon state??


    of course----


    The beast ear mother with wolf tail and wolf ears is in the state...


    Zhou Ye especially likes Xiaomeng''s state... In that state, Xiaomeng looks almost adorable...


    And Xiaomeng''s last name was derived from the color of her fur, and her name naturally derived from her appearance in a semi-demon state.


    Zhou Ye chatted with Xiaomeng for a while...


    The two agreed on a plan...


    After the women returned from Hui Yanzhai''s busy schedule in the afternoon, Zhou Ye raised this matter during dinner...


    Of course, he wouldn''t say that he was going to the Western Regions...just that he was bored in Jiangdu City and wanted to go for a walk.


    In this regard, the women agreed...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1455

    [Who is this woman??I do not know??


    [Why is she here?What does she want to do??


    [Although this wolf respects the man, it is because he is the owner of the leader, who are you??


    He barked his fangs and snarled at Xiao Meng... as if to warn Xiao Meng not to come.


    At this moment, it was Xiaomeng''s turn to look dumbfounded... Fuck, why couldn''t his men recognize him?What''s happening here¡­¡­?

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1456

    And Zhou Ye, sitting on horseback, was almost laughing crazy...


    You know, since Xiaomeng''s transformation, not only her form has changed, but her aura has also become completely different from before...


    How could this wolf recognize him??


    And Xiao Meng, who heard her owner''s laughter, felt less beautiful.


    In Xiaomeng¡¯s view, this is because his subordinates embarrass themselves by pretending to be in front of their master...


    How could this little demon king of the mixed world endure such a tone??


    To borrow a word from the owner of the house-that is, a small tree can''t go straight if it is not repaired, and people can''t repair it...


    She is going to change this sentence now, the little tree can''t go straight if it doesn''t fix it, and the wolf doesn''t fix it...


    Thinking of this, Xiao Meng¡¯s originally smiling face, as if covered with a layer of frost, became cold... "Bai Da, it seems that you have forgotten who put you in the position of a wolf... ¡­"


    Following Xiaomeng''s cold words, behind her, a white giant wolf phantom that was more than ten meters high suddenly appeared.


    The phantom of the white giant wolf, with Xiaomeng''s anger, roared up to the sky...


    The sky-shaking wolves howled, all the wild wolves squatting around the mound were foaming, lying on the ground, shivering.


    And the wolf that hadn''t recognized Xiaomeng just now was already lying on the ground, looking surrendered.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu..."


    It really feels wronged...


    Since you are the eldest sister, why do you want to become a human??It doesn¡¯t count as a human being... You actually blame me for not recognizing who you are...


    I am really wronged, okay...?The ghost knows that you have become a human...


    "What? You still feel wronged?" Xiao Meng Xing''s eyes stared when she heard the cry of the wolf.


    The wolf was immediately frightened and lay on the ground, and did not dare to whine again.


    Reference 1852


    The first thousand eight hundred and fifty-two chapters


    The grassland under the nightfall is quiet and peaceful...


    Of course, the premise is that you have to ignore the wolf howling from time to time.


    At this moment, a tent is propped on the shore by a lake with beautiful water and grass... By the campfire in front of the tent, a slender figure is sitting there, taking care of the clay pots that are being cooked on the campfire...


    A burst of fragrant rice came from the clay pot...


    Obviously, rice porridge is being cooked in it...


    At this moment, water splashed all over the lake, and then a figure jumped out from the lake...


    He is like an elf in the water. After jumping from the water to the surface, he walks directly on the water, as if something under the water is holding his feet.


    "Master..." Seeing this figure, the silver-haired girl by the bonfire stood up with a smile, and happily rushed towards the figure.


    "Be careful, I still have water on my body..." Zhou Ye said as he held the big fish he was carrying to the side. He didn''t want to make Xiao Meng smell fishy, ??it would not be beautiful.


    "What does it matter!!" Xiao Meng smiled and threw herself into Zhou Ye''s arms."Do we eat grilled fish today?"


    "Uh, how about eating fish porridge?" Zhou Ye doesn''t like grilled fish very much... He thinks that grilled fish completely destroys the umami taste of fish, and it is not as delicious as fish porridge.


    "What the master says to eat, Xiaomeng will eat whatever..." Xiaomeng is not picky about this.


    For her, as long as the food made by her master is unpalatable, she can eat it.


    Of course, it''s not bad at all...


    Although Zhou Ye was accustomed to the days when he opened his mouth and stretched out his hands after dinner, he would also cook personally and treat all the girls in every occasion.


    Therefore, his craftsmanship has not been put down...


    After the two laughed for a while... Zhou Ye scraped off the scales of the big fish in his hand, peeled off the skin and cleaned the fish bones, then cut it into finger-sized pieces of fish, put it in the freshly boiled rice porridge, and stewed it. cook¡­¡­


    After the rice porridge was boiled again, Zhou Ye added some condiments...


    Suddenly, a scent of rice mixed with the deliciousness of fish, floated out of the clay pot...


    "It''s so fragrant..." Xiaomeng stared at the rice porridge in the clay pot... and waited for the meal.


    Just at this time¡­¡­


    A wolves howl came...


    Soon, a gray wolf the size of a calf came to the two of them. In its mouth, there was still a struggling lamb...


    It stepped to the bonfire, flattering, and sent the lamb in its mouth to Xiao Meng''s side...


    In response, Xiaomeng just raised her eyelids slightly, and she looked at the lamb with disdain... "Do you think that using some food can erase your mistakes?"


    Hearing Xiaomeng''s words, the giant wolf looked aggrieved and screamed at Zhou Ye...


    This guy is also a fast-growing guy...


    Actually know that my eldest sister is still angry, then-only Curve will save the country...


    Obviously, the goal of saving the country with this curve is Zhou Ye...


    Seeing the funny behavior of the giant wolf, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but chuckle and said, "Well, Xiaomeng...you are also wrong...you have never transformed into a human form in front of Bai Da, how could he recognize it? What about you coming out?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the giant wolf seemed to know that he was speaking for himself, swaying his big tail, with a flattering appearance.


    "You bastard, what can''t you learn well? I want to learn from a dog..." Seeing her subordinates acted like a dog, Xiao Meng hated the iron and squeezed her small fist against it. There was a hard hit on the big head twice.


    The straight wolf yelled...


    "Forget it, I''ll let you go this time..." Seeing the miserable appearance of his subordinates, Xiao Meng let out the bad breath in her heart.


    No way, what she cares most about is her image in front of her host...


    And Bai Da dare to embarrass herself in front of her owner...no wonder she is so angry.


    Of course--


    Xiao Meng directly ignored it. In fact, it was her fault that prevented Bai Da from recognizing herself...


    For Xiaomeng, the big sister''s head is always the big sister''s head, and the big sister''s head is always right. What if the big sister''s head is wrong?Please refer to the first...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1457

    Now that Xiaomeng''s anger has disappeared, she naturally has to ask her other subordinates'' news: "Bai Er where are they now?"


    "Woohoo..."


    "They actually went..."


    "Woohoo..."


    "What are you most loyal... even I can''t recognize it, so dare you say that you are loyal?"


    "Woohoo..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye smiled and watched Xiaomeng chatting with his subordinate Baida. To be honest, watching a man and a wolf talking there really felt a bit weird.


    However, looking at these two guys, one talking, the other screaming, it''s still quite interesting...


    Of course, he can''t just watch here, after all-there is still a lamb waiting for him to grill...


    Zhou Ye directly picked up the lamb that Bai Daxie had come over, walked to the lake, and killed the lamb and skinned it.


    Soon, he handled the lamb properly... After a little time rule, after letting the lamb meat be fully flavored by the spices... Zhou Ye came back with the lamb.


    By the bonfire, I made an iron stand and placed the lamb there diagonally...


    Placing food directly on top of a bonfire for barbecue is a layman¡¯s practice. They all know-as long as it is a fire, there is smoke... The only difference is that there is a lot of smoke, not to mention placing food on the bonfire. It¡¯s not easy to control the temperature when grilling above.


    The smoke from the fire alone will destroy the taste of the meat itself... Add an unbearable smoky flavor to the food.


    Only grilling on the side of the fire is the most correct way...


    Not too much time...


    The fish porridge stewed on the campfire is ready... and the lamb is almost ready... The lamb itself is tender and not suitable for roasting too old.


    At this time, it was just right.


    Zhou Ye smiled and served Xiaomeng a bowl of fish porridge...


    And Xiaomeng took it politely. While drinking the delicious fish porridge, she used the knife she carried with her to slice a few pieces of meat on top of the roast lamb to serve as a side dish...


    That taste, don''t mention how comfortable...


    And Baida?It¡¯s just for watching...


    Although Zhou Ye felt that Bai Da was pitiful, but-he would not easily interfere with Xiao Meng, after all-it was her subordinate, he always interfered, what is it??


    Looking at Bai Da''s pitiful appearance, Xiaomeng finally threw it two pieces of roasted lamb to eat, of course-it was only two pieces the size of a fist...


    In this way, it is enough to make Baida transform into a Husky, shaking his head and tails with gratitude...


    Reference 1853


    The first thousand eight hundred and fifty-three chapters


    From Yumen Pass to Luntai City, Zhou Ye and Xiaomeng walked for three full days...


    According to Mengmo''s foot strength, in fact, half a day is enough.


    But isn''t this reminiscing about youth??


    She almost never went to a place where she had stayed with her owner. Xiaomeng had to stop and reminisce with her owner of what happened here.


    And Zhou Ye was not in a hurry, letting Xiaomeng lead him to pursue the past...


    After all, he came out to have fun, by the way to watch the excitement...


    It''s the business to be happy with Xiaomeng... As for Long Ge''s business?Uh-Zhou Ye believes that his lucky people have their own natural appearance...


    If, before he arrives, he hangs up... Then it can only be said-God''s will...


    Keke... This seems to have exposed Zhou Ye''s nature of being more sorrowful than friends...


    Talk less gossip...


    At noon on the third day after leaving the customs, Zhou Ye and Xiaomeng came to Luntai City...Looking at the jewel standing on the bustling Silk Road in front of him, Zhou Ye also felt a little emotional... "Unconsciously, for a few years. It just passed..."


    "..." At this time, Xiao Meng was snuggling in the arms of her owner cleverly, and laughed softly: "The owner wants to drink Huotou wine..."


    "Hahaha... whoever knows me, Xiaomeng also..." Zhou Ye did not refute Xiaomeng''s words...


    He really missed Hoanna when he was drunk... It was¡ªso funny.


    After the two laughed again... they ran towards Luntai City...


    After entering Luntai City...


    Zhou Ye went straight to the Duhu Mansion, however, he met someone at the gate of the Duhu Mansion...


    "Langjun? Why are you back?"


    "Yin Po??" Zhou Ye looked at the man in the military uniform in front of him, and said, "I came back to find Boss Huo for a drink... Where''s Boss Huo? He didn''t write to me, saying that he was already a guard. What? Why are you..."


    "It''s hard to say..." Yin Po said with a bitter smile: "Go, let''s find a place to have a good drink, I will tell you everything after you leave..."


    "Okay!!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    Of course, Zhou Ye was the most familiar with this Yin Po...


    Of course, it didn''t refer to Zhou Ye''s good friendship with him during the period of stay in Luntai City, but rather - how much he knew about this guy in the movie.


    This product, on weekdays, looks very carefree and very open.


    But in fact, this guy was good at scheming... Huo An would be unlucky, he played a great role... Strictly speaking, Huo An was caught in his conspiracy, so he became a prefect of the prefect. Prisoners...


    However, when Zhou Ye was leaving, he also vaguely reminded Huo An to be careful...


    However, it seems that Huo An did not listen to him...


    In the end, he was sent to the death row camp and closed at Xiuyanmen...


    Oh, time is also fate and luck...


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t want to expose Yin Po¡¯s disguised diligent face...this kind of thing would have to be handled by Huo Boss himself. He was just a reminder at most. There is no need to help Huo An with everything. Clean...


    He is not Huo An''s nanny...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1458

    That''s it...Zhou Ye took Xiaomeng, and Yin Po found a wine shop in the city...toast and drink.


    During the banquet, Yin Po called a pretending image... as if everything was the fault of the Taishou Mansion. While cursing the Taishou Mansion, he yelled at Huo An...


    That really is a character of the acting school, that aggrieved appearance, how do you look like a decent character who has experienced vicissitudes of life.


    However, Zhou Ye, who had already seen everything about him, didn''t say anything, just followed his words and said...


    After drinking and eating...


    "How long does Lang Jun plan to stay here this time?" Yin Po asked unconsciously.


    "I don''t plan to stay anymore..." Zhou Ye smiled: "I just wanted to find Boss Huo for a drink. I didn''t expect that he was already in jail... It seems that if I want to find him for a drink, I can only go. Yanmen is closed..."


    "Yeah, this is really unpredictable..." Yin Po sighed deeply and cursed: "If you want me to find out, whoever framed it will protect him, I will cut him a thousand times... "


    "Haha... believe me, you will have a chance..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Yin Po''s shoulder... Then, he got up and said goodbye: "Okay, I''m finished drinking too, I should go now... ¡­"


    "Where is Lang Jun going on this trip?" Yin Po asked hurriedly.


    "Of course-to go to Yanmen closed..." Zhou Ye smiled."Since you are looking for Boss Huo for a drink, how can someone who doesn''t find him work?"


    "But... the journey to Yanmenguan is far away..."


    "Haha...It doesn''t matter, where can I go as far as I can go?" Zhou Ye said, waving his hand, "I''m leaving, don''t send it..."


    With that said, Zhou Ye took Xiao Meng directly and walked out of the wine shop...


    Just as Yin Po watched him, he stepped up to the Dream Demon and left...


    Yin Po stood at the entrance of the wine shop, until he could no longer see Zhou Ye''s back, he sneered, "Hehe... Huo An committed a capital crime, what if you go to Yanmen Pass?? Even if you help him After turning over the case, the Duhu Mansion is now my world... He Huo An, he is no longer the main Duhu Mansion of the Western Regions..."


    On the other side, Zhou Ye, who was sitting on the horse, smiled to himself: "That''s not necessarily... Yin Po..."


    "Master... that Yin Po is lying..." Although Xiaomeng lacks in receiving people and things, she can easily tell who is lying with her beastly intuition. Who is telling the truth...


    "I know... I never believed his words at all!!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "But then you just paid..."


    "It''s just kidding him..." Zhou Ye patted Xiaomeng''s head lightly... "Don''t you think this kind of scheming person is ridiculous? Especially-when you have seen through him. , He is still performing his own performance... how interesting... it looks like a clown in front of you to please you..."


    "Master, you''re so bad..." Xiao Meng couldn''t help but laughed when his owner teased that guy like a clown, "That guy is so pitiful, look at his exhausting appearance, think about it. All find it interesting..."


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    "Then master, where are we going now?"


    "Of course I went to Yanmen to close..." Zhou Ye said here, couldn''t help but complain... Fuck, the guy who photographed the heavenly lion must have never studied geography... I can bear with hundreds of Romans running to Shanxi. Now, the 100,000 army also ran to Yanmen Pass!The Romans were really the mighty masters of heaven, directly flying across the entire Xinjiang and across the Mongolian grasslands to Shanxi!


    This Nima¡ªtoo many slots, Zhou Ye is tired of complaining... But maybe he can also go to Rome??


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled at Xiaomeng and said, "This time, you can take your white giants... there are 100,000 white sheepmen who can feed them... Are you happy? "


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiao Meng''s eyes suddenly lit up."Really? That''s great..."


    Reference 1854


    One thousand eight hundred and fifty-four chapters


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Outside Yumen Pass¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The soldiers guarding the city are standing at the head of the city bored, looking into the distance...


    To be honest, defending the city, he will punish too much...


    Unlike the soldiers looking at the city gate below, their duty is to stand on the fortress and look into the distance... Once there is an enemy, they will immediately sound the police gong at the city gate... Then there will be a warning throughout the city. time¡­¡­


    However, in recent years, the Hanting has become so powerful that the existing foreigners dare to detain it... so the job of defending the city has become boring.


    There were hundreds of soldiers on the front of the city, leaving two or three, looking into the distance there, the rest were all gathered together... Holding chess sets and playing a game of Lu Bo.


    What is Lu Bo??


    Lu Bo is also known as Liu Bo-to put it bluntly, it is a chess and card game. According to legend, it is the embryonic form of chess, but... it also has a certain gambling nature.


    The so-called gambling word for gambling comes from this.


    Since it is a gambling game, then there will naturally be losses and losses.


    Of course the winner is grinning, the loser must be MMP...


    The winner wants to win more, while the loser wants to make more money. For a while, the battle on the city is fierce... There is a lot of diligence to waste sleep and food.


    And the soldier in charge of the lookout looked at them with envy... He actually wanted to go play with his robe, but-where his duty lies, there must be someone who is responsible for the lookout. Today, the lottery happened to draw him. , Oh... it''s bad luck.


    While lamenting his bad luck, the soldier looked down...


    At this moment, he suddenly discovered something wrong...On the distant horizon, hundreds of black spots were rushing towards here...


    It seems that the menacing appearance made the soldiers feel flustered... "Military officer... Army officer, come and take a look... It seems something is wrong!!"


    "What''s wrong, your kid is making a fuss..." Hearing the shouts of the soldiers, the officer who was playing Liubo stood up reluctantly, walking towards the battlements, and said: "Don''t steal me Location... wait, I''ll take a look and immediately continue playing..."


    "The military officer don''t worry, who has the courage of the leopard, dare to grab your place..."


    "Hahaha... that''s right!"


    A group of soldiers laughed and replied...


    [The so-called military officer is the highest officer who leads a piece of soldiers, one piece is two hundred... In fact, to put it bluntly, it is not a high official.It''s not like Hou Ye.


    At this time, the military officer had already arrived at the crenellation. He held the crease and looked out, and for an instant¡ªhe saw the hundred or ten black spots in the distance... "Are these guys wanting to come and die?? "


    In his opinion, these hundred or ten black spots are definitely not businessmen...


    Although the merchants are riding horses one by one, the various goods they bring limit their speed, and they will definitely not run wild like these guys.


    Most likely, a small group of horse bandits...


    However, is it just a small group of horse bandits who came to attack Yumen Pass??Are they trying to come to die??


    Although thinking like this, the military officer did not dare to neglect... His duty is to watch the enemy, whether it is a horse bandit or not, ring the police gong before speaking... Anyway, be careful, thinking of this, he shouted loudly Said: "Okay, brothers, stop playing, it''s fun... ring the police gong..."


    Hearing the words of the military officer, a group of soldiers also dropped the tools in their hands, armed with weapons, knocking on the police gong...


    With the sound of the police gong at the top of the city, the soldiers responsible for defending the city quickly entered the city, and then closed the city gate...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1459

    Soon, the police gong in the city rang, and several other city gates were closed...


    After a while, the guard at Yumen Pass also boarded the city...


    "What''s ringing the police gong?"


    "Return to the general, hundreds of horse bandits attacked in the distance, just in case, so the subordinates ordered the police gong to ring!!" The soldier hurriedly saluted.


    "Huh?" The guard at Yumen Pass heard the words and walked to the fortress to look out... Sure enough, there were more than a hundred riders in the distance, rushing towards Yumen Pass...


    Seeing this scene, he looked at the army officer standing next to him, nodded, "You did the right thing, be careful..."


    Having said this, the guard at Yumen Pass smiled."The little horse bandit dared to peep into the portal of my big man, really looking for death..."


    "Hey... they are here to give you gifts... military commander..."


    "Gifts?? Why are you saying this?"


    "This horse bandit No. 10, isn''t it the military exploit delivered to you?"


    "Haha...well said!!"


    Just when two people, one to hold, the other to enjoy...


    The more than one hundred horse bandits they thought had already arrived under the city...


    "Open the door... Open the door..."


    "Please open the door, we are merchants from the Western Regions..."


    Hearing the words of those guys in the city, the general''s expression condensed...what''s the situation?businessman??


    "Hugh lied to us..." At this time the military officer also shouted loudly: "You said you are merchants, what about your goods?"


    "Our cargo was intercepted by wolves..."


    "Yeah, there are so many wolves behind us... We left the goods to escape to escape..."


    "General, please open the city gate and let us into the city...We really didn''t lie!!"


    "Hey...you have more than one hundred people, each armed with weapons, enough to deal with hundreds of wolves..." Hearing the businessman''s words, the army officer said disdainfully: "You actually said that you were scared and abandoned by the wolves. Escaped with their own goods...Are you trying to lie to ghosts?"


    "General...we really didn''t lie..."


    "Please, let us in..."


    "There are so many wolves... We really... really saw so many wolves..."


    Listening to the voice of the merchants... the general was lost in thought.


    Wolves??The businessman who discarded the goods and escaped??Could this be deceiving the city??


    Just as the general was thinking...Suddenly, the cry of a soldier woke him up.


    "Look in the distance..."


    With the sound, the general looked into the distance...


    I saw¡ªon the endless horizon in the distance, the original cyan of the grassland was covered by a layer of gray.


    The color is like a monster on the edge of the sky, devouring the entire earth... It looks terrifying...


    As the gray gradually approaches...


    The general finally believed the businessmen''s words...


    I saw that a wave of wolves that could not be seen was rushing towards Yumenguan... This huge number of wolves, like a gray-black tide, rushed towards him.


    "This this¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "...Wolves, wolves... many wolves..."


    Reference 1855


    The first thousand eight hundred and fifty-five chapters


    At this time, whether it was the soldiers or the generals or soldiers.


    The scene in front of me was shocked and couldn''t say a complete sentence.


    They have guarded Yumen Pass for a long time, and they are no strangers to creatures like wolves, or should be said-they can¡¯t sleep without hearing howling wolves at night...


    but--


    The pack of wolves in front of them shocked all of them to discover that when tens of thousands of wolves gathered together, it was such a terrifying thing.


    Just when a group of officers and soldiers on the head of the city were shocked by the scene of ten thousand wolves running around.


    The wailing from below made them wake up...


    "General...Open the gates quickly..."


    "Please, let us in..."


    "General..."


    Seeing the wolves coming, the merchants who were locked out of the city were all frightened.


    "General, you can''t open the city gate..."


    Just when the general hesitated, the waiter spoke...


    "Now once you open the city gate and let them in, what if the wolves also rush in?"


    "This..." The general felt that what his subordinates said was right...but-he couldn''t bear it without opening the city gate and watching those merchants being eaten by wolves.


    Just when he hesitated...


    The wolves have already rushed to the outside of Yumen Pass... At this time, they wanted to open the city gate again¡ªit was too late.


    He couldn''t help sighing...As a general, hesitated before the battle, and he obviously committed a military taboo.


    Just when everyone thought the wolves would eat those merchants...


    Suddenly there was an extremely loud howling sound from the wolf tide...


    Following the howling of wolves, the wolves made a big bend in vain five hundred meters outside the city and walked around the city...


    This sudden change shocked everyone...

 The Movie World Chapter 1460

    What''s happening here??


    The wolves are not eating people??


    What does their wolf want??


    "They... they are heading towards Mingze..."


    "There, where is the territory of the Huns..."


    "That''s great... let the wolves eat the cattle and sheep of the Huns and make them hungry!!"


    "That''s a good idea..."


    The general is not as optimistic as the soldiers... He frowned, thinking why the wolves had to bypass Yumen Pass??


    At this moment... suddenly the army officer beside him said loudly: "Look, general, there are people in the wolf tide..."


    "Someone?" The general was shocked when he heard the words of his subordinates, he hurriedly held the buttress and looked out...


    as predicted¡­¡­


    In the gray-black wolf tide, a tall horse appeared so conspicuous.


    From a distance, he only saw the horse, with two people sitting upright, it seemed to be a male and a female... and the clothes looked like a Han...


    "Is this my big man''s capable person?" Seeing the two figures, the guard could not help but mutter.


    "Maybe it is really my big man who is able to command the wolves to expel the Huns..."


    In fact...the people in the wolves are not others, but Zhou Ye and Xiaomeng...


    In fact, Zhou Ye was also a little depressed at this time...


    He really didn''t expect...


    He just said so casually, Xiao Meng gave her such a big battle...


    What he didn''t expect was that...Xiao Meng''s subordinates were so powerful that they had almost gathered the entire Western Region wolves into their own hands after only a few years of absence...


    This is him, even if he is changed, he will not necessarily feed the wolf tide of hundreds of thousands of wild wolves.


    If one wolf consumes six to seven kilograms of meat a day, 100,000 wolves consume 700 tons of food a day-this Nima is really not something ordinary people can feed.


    Of course, under normal circumstances, wild wolves would be fine if they were hungry for three or four days, which would not affect their physical strength too much.


    Therefore, how many Zhou Ye is quite worry-free.


    "Hehe...Master, look now... the guys at Yumen Gate were so scared by my wolves that they closed the city gate..." Xiao Meng sitting in Zhou Ye''s arms looked at Yumen Gate''s guard in the distance. Facing the enemy, he laughed and said: "They are so courageous..."


    "..." Hearing Xiao Meng''s words, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    Those guys are just ordinary people, okay...Even an invincible general who has been fighting for a long time, when he sees this tidal pack of wolves, his mind will be distressed.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and gently rubbed Xiaomeng''s long hair."Stop it... we''ve delayed a lot of time... it''s time to speed up..."


    "Hmm..." Xiaomeng nodded her head obediently when she heard her owner''s words, then raised her head and there was another long wolf howl...


    With her howling of wolves¡ªthe wild wolf at the forefront of the wolves suddenly speeded up its running speed, the entire gray-black wolf tide, like a turbulent current, accelerates towards the direction of Mingze... ¡­


    It took almost half an hour for the entire wolf tide to pass through Yumen Pass...


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief until the wolf tide was no longer seen on the city¡¯s head...


    Fuck, I didn''t expect that such a terrifying wolf pack was actually under the command of someone...


    Moreover, that person still looks like a Han...


    This makes all the soldiers look like you are...


    After waiting for another moment and confirming that the wolves would not return, the city gate opened...


    And the merchant number one hundred and ten outside the city is almost paralyzed...needing help to climb down right away, and even many people¡¯s pants were wet...


    Faced with the seemingly cowardly performance of these guys, the soldiers, who had never been merciful in the past, did not laugh at them this time. In fact, they asked themselves if they were standing outside the city, it would be similar to their performance. Right??


    Not to mention these guys who were scared enough by Xiaomeng''s men...Just say Zhou Ye and Xiaomeng...


    At this moment, they have already passed the Yumen Pass and are walking towards the Xiongnu territory...


    To be honest, this section of the road is not easy to walk...After crossing the grassland, there is a vast desert...


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye is not an ordinary person. If he were to be replaced, it is estimated that the wolves would starve to death by more than half on the road.


    With Zhou Ye''s ability, in fact, there is no need to use Xiaomeng''s wolves... Even if he is facing millions of modern soldiers armed to the teeth, he can just slap it.


    but----


    Just like a full-level trumpet, half of entering the novice village to abuse food...


    Always have some fun for yourself, right??


    Especially Zhou Ye, the guy who used to make bunkers full of screens when he played the Red Alert game... even more so.


    How boring you look to slap him to death...


    It¡¯s also great to let those Roman legions from afar feel the intimate greetings from the Chinese wolf...


    Reference 1856


    The first thousand eight hundred and fifty-six chapters


    And when Zhou Ye took Xiaomeng¡¯s wolf clan army all the way towards Yanmen Pass...


    Huo An was already outside the Yanmen Pass, and he had battled with General Lucis of the Black Hawk Legion from Rome.


    have to say¡­¡­


    The fight between these two people is really nothing to look at. After all, they are all from the army, and their swordsmanship is mainly based on actual combat, and there are not so many bells and whistles.


    Strictly speaking, there is not much difference in the strength of the two. Although Huo An is very strong, Lucis is also the number one warrior in Rome. They also fought a match for a while, however, the ending is¡ª -This battle ended with the sudden arrival of a sandstorm...


    The Roman soldiers led by Lucius also obtained the qualification to escape the sandstorm in the city at the cost of handing over their weapons.


    night--


    Huo An carried the wine jar and walked to the unfinished city head...


    At this time, Lucis was sitting on the head of the city, quietly thinking about his future.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1461

    "Would you like to drink?" Huo An asked, walking up to Lucius.


    "Of course..." Lucis nodded. "Have you ever seen a soldier who doesn''t drink?"


    Hearing what Lucis said, Huo An smiled and threw the pottery bowl he was holding in his hand, then picked up the pottery bowl and filled the two of them.


    Lucius took the bowl directly and drank it.


    Seeing Lucius'' actions, Huo An couldn''t help but reminded: "This wine is very strong..."


    "Yes..." It took Lucis for a long time before he felt the heat flowing through his throat."This wine tastes good... Anything else?"


    As he said, Lucius stared at the wine jar in Huo An''s arms...


    "This is the good wine my brother gave to me before he left... I was reluctant to take it out easily..." Huo An hugged the wine jar a little bit reluctantly...


    You know, when he was escorted by the people from the Taishou Mansion, he didn''t bring anything except weapons, so he brought such a jar of wine...


    Fortunately, the soldiers who were in charge of escorting them were also familiar with him, so they acquitted a little bit. Otherwise, it would be difficult to drink such wine.


    "Don''t be so stingy..." Lucis said as he passed the wine bowl in his hand again.


    "The last bowl..." Huo An said as he carefully filled the bowl in Lucis''s hand.


    Lucius drank it without hesitation... "Haha-it''s really strong wine!!"


    After drank the wine in the bowl again...the two looked at each other and smiled.


    "Your martial arts is good..."


    "Yours is good too¡­¡­"


    "Are your soldiers as good as you?"


    "No... there are many people who are more powerful than me..." Huo An patted the jar in his hands, "The person who gave me wine is much more powerful than me... at least, in his hands, I can only stick to three tricks..."


    Hearing what Huo An said, Lucis was stunned...


    If this man who has been fighting with him for a long time is not the most powerful man of the big man, then what is he, the number one warrior in Rome??Is Dahan country so terrible??He, the first warrior in Rome, actually fought an ordinary guy for a long time??


    It''s terrible...


    Perhaps, I came to a terrible country...


    Just as the two continued to chat... the captain of Yanmen Pass, Yantou ran over...


    "Huo An... this, this is dead..."


    "The prefect ordered... Yanmen Pass will not be built in fifteen days... all will be cut..."


    "It''s over, Huo An...you must help me this time..."


    Looking at the look of Yantou''s frowning face, Lucius smiled at Huo An and said: "This guy is so bitter every day, he must be very unlucky..."


    Hearing what Lucis said, Huo An couldn''t help but chuckle...


    No way, Lucis was too bad. The two people spoke in Latin, and the goose head couldn''t understand it.


    finally--


    Lucius temporarily abandoned his plan to leave Yanmen Pass and helped Huo An build Yanmen Pass...


    His condition is that he must send someone to take his lieutenant to the Sabbath country...


    In this way...Under Huo An''s reconciliation, the two sides reached an agreement.


    The entire Yanmenguan construction site became very lively...


    On the other side...


    Zhou Ye''s wolf tribe army has also almost reached Yanmen Pass...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the vast prairie, dots of white tents look so peaceful and serene against the backdrop of a patch of green...


    However, this peace is now replaced by a black and gray...


    I saw a wave of wolves like a tide, like a river flooding, just in the blink of an eye, this tribal gathering place of the Huns was submerged...


    There are screams and crying everywhere...


    However, the miserable screams of the Huns and men could not be exchanged for the mercy of these beasts...


    For these wolves, they are just food in their mouths...


    Of course, their eldest sister also said... you must stay when you encounter a beautiful Hun woman...


    however----


    The question is, for wolves...what kind of woman is beautiful??


    In the eyes of the wolves-maybe only a woman like the elder sister can be called beautiful, right??


    As a result, a very outrageous command was spread all over the wolf tide...


    [Seeing a woman like the head of a big sister, I want to stay... others, you can eat it at will...]


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ...


    Therefore, when Zhou Ye and Xiaomeng rushed to this Huns gathering place with the back team of the Wolf Tide, the whole gathering place was empty...


    "Bai Da, Bai Er, Bai San... How did I tell you?? Ah??? Didn¡¯t I tell you that I would stay when I met a beautiful woman?? Ah? What about you? Actually give it all to me Have eaten... Do you still want to do it?"


    At this moment, Xiaomeng is standing in front of the three giant wolves, like a grandson, scorning her own men...


    "Ah..."


    "Oh, Bai San, do you have an opinion?"


    "Ah oh oh oh..."


    "Bai Er, do you dare to slap your mouth too?"


    ".................."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1462

    "..."


    Zhou Ye looked helplessly at Xiao Meng''s reprimanding his subordinates, and sighed helplessly...


    This cute product is deliberate...


    to be honest¡­¡­


    From the moment she gave the order, Zhou Ye knew that this cute guy was clearly trying to please herself. In fact, he didn''t even want to help him find beautiful women...


    However, this is also normal...


    After all, this time he came out to play with her... How could Xiaomeng find a teammate for herself to distract her owner... How could she do such a stupid thing??


    However, this girl wanted to show her generosity in front of her owner, so...there was this scene..."Okay, Xiaomeng...Don''t scold Bai Dabai Er and Bai San there. ..."


    Reference 1857


    The first thousand eight hundred and fifty-seven chapters


    "Bai Dabai and their innocent..."


    Zhou Ye sighed and said...


    "They are innocent?" Xiaomeng blinked her big eyes and said with a look of hatred for iron and steel, "How can they be innocent, they can''t even do the simple things I explained...Where are they innocent? ..."


    "That''s because they told the people who did things, they didn''t explain it clearly..." Zhou Ye said, bending over, carrying Xiaomeng on his shoulders, and walking towards the tent on the side, using the big one while walking. Slapped to Xiaomeng¡¯s dolphins, "I told you not to learn well... What can''t you learn, you actually learn from other people''s sneaking and skiing... Think I didn''t see that you did it on purpose?"


    "Wow..." Xiaomeng screamed out to protect the dolphins with both hands... "The master has wronged people... Where did I steal and slip..."


    "Don''t say no? Today I will educate you, how to be an honest child!!"


    As the two of them entered the tent, the three giant wolves crouched on the spot murmured twice, driving away the surrounding wolves...


    It¡¯s better not to listen to the corner of the big sister¡¯s head...


    Soon...under their drive, the entire tent has a radius of 500 meters, and there is no more living creature...


    No words for a night............


    The next day, Zhou Ye and Xiaomeng went on the road again...


    In fact, they have already reached the Yanmen Pass where Huo An is located, and the straight-line distance between the two is only 30 kilometers...


    But Zhou Ye had no plans to pass now...


    After all, these guys are rushing to meet the deadline... What did Zhou Ye do in the past??Go to work??


    Therefore, Zhou Ye simply believed in the horses, and went hunting everywhere on the grassland with the wolf tide...


    What is safari??Of course it is-hunting the Huns.


    He is completely using the Huns as prey and the wolf tide as his hound...


    In order to prevent the wolf tide from losing too much and making Xiao Meng sad, Zhou Ye simply used his own voice ability to bless the wolf tide with the two attributes of rapid recovery and super endurance... On his own woman, Zhou Ye easily refused. Dare to use Ling Ling ability to strengthen their physique, after all, sometimes Ling Ling ability also has some small shortcomings.


    But - Zhou Ye didn''t have so much scruples about the wolves.


    then----


    The Huns discovered that the wild wolves that weren''t in their eyes in the past have become different...not only are they twice as large as they are, but they are also more terrifying.


    The bow and arrow are shot on them, just in the blink of an eye, the muscles on their bodies can squeeze out the clusters of arrows that pierced into the depths of their bodies. It is clear that the bone arrow wounds are also healed in an instant, and the strength is also terrible ...


    Is this still a wolf??


    When the Huns discovered the abnormal changes in the wolf tide, it was too late to retreat...


    The wolves are like tides, raging everywhere on the land of the Huns...


    For a time, all the tribes of the Huns suffered heavy casualties...


    They had to go to Guanglusai, Monan, to ask Huhanxie Shanyu for help, but... when Huhanxie Shanyu led his army to arrive, the wolves had already whizzed away and disappeared.


    Of course, the heads of the various tribes who have suffered losses will not let it go...


    Many of them, not only their cattle and sheep were ruined by the wolves, but also many of their tribesmen died...


    Under the pleading of this group of leaders, Hu Hanxie Shanyu had to lead a large army, escaped and searched, and wanted to find the wolf tide and put it out here.


    After all, the Huns live as nomads, and the wolves are their greatest enemy...How could they let them go??


    And in the Huns¡¯ army, there are no shortage of master hunters, they follow the trail of the wolves all the way, chasing towards the wolf tide...


    At this time, Zhou Ye, who was in the wolf tide, had already spotted the chaser behind...


    "Interesting... I came after!" Zhou Ye sitting on the horse, holding Xiao Meng''s waist with one hand, and holding the reins with the other... closed his eyes and listened to the voice behind him, "Huh? Xie Shan Yu kisses...interesting, too interesting..."


    "Master? What''s the matter?" Xiaomeng raised her head and asked curiously: "What is Huhanxiedan, can you eat it?"


    "For the wolves, you can eat, and for you, you can''t eat..." Zhou Ye smiled and gently rubbed Xiaomeng''s waist twice, and said: "Just let''s get rid of the Xiongnu once and for all. Now, as long as Hu Hanxie Shanyu dies, the Huns will be in chaos...hehehehe...Speaking of which, Zhaojun will not go out of the country or not..."


    "Huh? No..." Zhou Ye suddenly remembered something."This year is 38 BC, and Wang Zhaojun entered the palace in 37 BC... No, I have to get her back soon..."


    "Who is Wang Zhaojun?" Xiaomeng asked in a daze.


    Why did she spit out so many names of people she didn''t know from the population of her own family??


    "Uh-she should still be called Wang Qiang now... Forget it, let''s solve the Hun army at the back!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Well, Xiaomeng, order the wolves to stop! !"


    "Okay, Master!!" Xiaomeng agreed obediently, and then the sky was a wolf howl.


    With her howling, the wolf tide stopped her footsteps like a well-trained soldier...


    "The rear team changed to the former team... Let''s play with these Huns!!" Zhou Ye continued.


    And Xiaomeng also conveyed his master''s command to the wolf tide...


    The next scene, if you look at it from the sky, will feel very shocking.


    I saw that the wave of wolves that was originally disorderly like a tide, amidst the howls of wolves one after another, actually set up a large formation for a month and a half...


    Although the pendulum is crooked...


    But you can''t be too extravagant, can you?After all, they are wolves, not well-trained soldiers...


    In this way, the wolves are crawling or lying on the ground, waiting for the upcoming Huns...


    Not too much time...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1463

    There was a deafening sound of horseshoes...


    Tens of thousands of Huns cavalry have rushed to the front of the wolves...


    Seeing the unmoved look of the wolves, they tightened the reins one by one in surprise and stopped their horses.


    "Shan Yu... This... looks something wrong..." A Huns wearing leather armor and a beard, urging his mount, rushed to the side of Hu Hanxie Shan Yu, whispered. "Why do these wolves look so evil? Seeing so many people and horses of us, they don¡¯t run away?"


    "The evil door?" Hu Hanxie Shanyu looked at the wolf tide formation a kilometer away, and he pondered for a moment, and said: "The scourges on the grassland are scourges. They must be completely eliminated, otherwise... wait until Three or two years later, maybe we are not facing these wolves, but more and more wolves..."


    Reference 1858


    The first thousand eight hundred and fifty-eight chapters


    "Yes, Shan Yu!"


    Hearing Hu Hanxie Shanyu¡¯s order, the brawny still agreed...


    After all, there are as few as three or five wolves per litter, and as many as a dozen wolves. If this thing is allowed to reproduce in this way, the disaster of the Xiongnu''s destruction of the country is imminent.


    "Everyone...prepare..." the strong man yelled...All the Huns cavalry grabbed their bows and arrows...


    At this moment, in the great wolf wave formation in the distance, one after another howling of wolves suddenly sounded...


    With the howling of wolves...


    The giant wolves that had been lying on the ground to rest all stood up, their eyes fixed on the cavalry in front of them... their bodies bowed slightly back... as if they were ready to attack.


    Immediately after--


    There was a long and loud wolf howl, resounding...


    All the wolf tides rushed towards the Xiongnu army as if they were given orders...


    "Stay steady, let''s release arrows when the wolves are in range..."


    "Everyone hold on!"


    In the Huns army, there was a cry of the leading centurion...


    The distance between the two is only a kilometer. For wolves running at full speed, this distance is really nothing...


    Just in the blink of an eye... the wolves were already rushing to the front of the Huns...


    "Let the arrow..." XN


    With the order, in an instant, tens of thousands of arrows flew out...toward the giant wolves that rushed forward...


    however----


    A terrifying scene appeared...


    Did the arrow hit the wolves?


    Of course they shot... The Huns rode and shoot since they were young. Archery can be said to be a skill imprinted in their bones. In the army, let''s not say that the arrows are not empty, but at least they have achieved most of the hits...


    however--


    There is no use for eggs...


    The arrows of the Huns shot at the giant wolves, even pierced into their bones, and did not slow down their rushing speed in the slightest. There were even a few giant wolves that rushed the fastest, just like a hedgehog, with dozens of hits. arrow¡­¡­


    But even so, it still rushed towards the Huns at an unabated speed... and even its pair of wolf eyes turned bloody, looking terrifying.


    From a distance, the fastest rushing wolf looks like a porcupine... rushing towards the battle formation of the Xiongnu... The arrow cluster on his body is still falling because of its fast running.


    "This... is this still a wolf?"


    "The wolf god... this is the wolf god..."


    "The longevity is above...this...what kind of monster is this!!"


    The peculiarity of giant wolves caused a disturbance in the Huns¡¯ army... They themselves worship wolves and think that men on the grassland should be like wolves, and¡ªin this era, there are few people who are not superstitious... ¡­


    Faced with such a weird thing, many soldiers have already jumped off their horses, lay on the ground, and began to pray.


    however--


    The giant wolves won''t spare them because of their prayers...For the wolves, they have not eaten a full meal for a long time.


    This is what Zhou Ye meant...


    What kind of wolf tide is the most terrifying??Of course it is¡ªthe very hungry wolf tide.


    So-he has not provided food for the wolves in recent days, just let them fight the Huns, eat their cattle and sheep, even the Huns eat together.


    These giant wolves who rushed up in a hurry are all the unfortunate ones who have been extremely hungry in recent days...


    Originally, because they were a little bit hungry, they were a little weak, so they fell behind the wolf tide, but¡ªunexpectedly, unexpectedly...the food actually caught up from behind, which really surprised them. ...


    What does it feel like to see my fellow robes in front of my own eyes, torn into pieces by countless giant wolves??


    That feels so bad...


    The Xiongnu army had already begun to be a little confused at this time. The unkillable giant wolf watched as the robe was torn to pieces in front of him...All of this stirred the nerves of these Huns...


    "Kill!! Kill these giant wolves, they are not wolf gods, they are demon wolves..." At this time, Hu Hanxie Shanyu couldn''t sit still.


    He knows that once the morale of the army is vented, then... they will eventually become food in the wolf''s mouth. At this time, they can''t care about blasphemy... First, let the name of the demon wolf be true...


    "It is impossible to return to the arms of the longevity sky if eaten by the demon wolf...Hurry up, kill these demon wolves..."


    Don''t say, his words are still somewhat effective...


    There were originally many Huns who closed their eyes and waited to die. After hearing the shout of Hu Hanxie Shanyu, they immediately took up weapons and started a desperate fight with the wolf tide...


    however----


    There is no use for eggs...


    You stabbed the giant wolf, and its ass is nothing... and the scar will heal in the blink of an eye... It bites you and tears off half of your flesh, making you cry out in pain.


    This is the difference between open and unopened...


    Hu Hanxiedan only brought 30,000 cavalry with him in order to track the wolves lightly...


    He originally thought that thirty thousand cavalry was enough... However, now he discovered that... thirty thousand cavalry was really not enough.


    Now, when he looked around, all his eyes were giant wolves...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1464

    Are you riding a horse??Can''t the wolf reach you??


    Don''t talk...Wolves are best at dealing with horses...One giant wolf bites the horse''s leg, and the other giant wolf takes a bite at the horse''s neck...In the blink of an eye, a war horse died like this...


    As soon as the war horse died, the Huns on horseback fell unlucky...


    In an instant, three or four giant wolves swarmed up, pressed him firmly under their claws, and bit his throat.


    The whole battle started quickly and ended quickly...


    From the beginning to the end, it only took less than an hour...


    Thirty thousand Huns cavalry disappeared into the mouths of hundreds of thousands of giant wolves... and they became food in their mouths.


    I have to say that the wolf tide is really full this time...


    Lazily lying on the battlefield one by one, motionless...


    Zhou Ye patrolled the bloody battlefield with Xiaomeng with a smile, and when he saw that there was a living mouth, he ordered the giant wolf to go and kill him.


    In addition, he slightly confirmed Hu Hanxie Shanyu''s corpse, and had to say¡ªHu Hanxie Shanyu''s death was so miserable that it was torn to pieces.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the weapon that proved his identity, Zhou Ye would almost think that this guy had escaped...


    After wandering around on the battlefield...Zhou Ye took Xiaomeng to a hill...


    "Little Meng..."


    "Master?? What''s the matter??"


    "Go to Nan County to find someone for me and bring her to me!!" Zhou Ye said here, his expression becoming serious."There is absolutely no room for error in this matter. If you can''t do it, then I will let others do it!!"


    Hearing what her owner said, Xiao Meng immediately patted her foul Huong, and said loudly: "Please don''t worry, the master will give it to me. If I fail, I am willing to apologize to the master for my life!!"


    "Nonsense...Don''t die at every turn...it''s not that serious!!" Zhou Ye scolded with a smile, and said, "Now you are riding a dream demon and going to Zigui, South County, looking for a woman named Wang Qiang. She should have only Fourteen years old! Uh, yes, I will draw you another portrait of her..."


    Reference 1859


    The first thousand eight hundred and fifty-nine chapters


    Standing on the hill, Zhou Ye watched Xiao Meng''s figure riding a dream demon disappear into the sky...


    "Okay, it''s time to go and play with Boss Huo!!" Zhou Ye said, stepping forward...


    Behind him, followed by a huge wolf the size of a calf...


    That''s Xiaomeng''s subordinate, Bai Da...


    After all, Xiaomeng is gone. Someone still needs to act as an interpreter and liaison between Zhou Ye and the wolf pack... Therefore, the more humane Bai Da took on this responsibility.


    Before leaving, Xiaomeng followed Zhou Ye''s order to disperse the wolves around Yanmen Pass. If necessary, the wolf tide can gather again within two hours...


    In this way, Zhou Ye took Bai Da and walked in the direction of Yanmen Pass...


    Zhou Ye''s speed was not slow, and Bai Da''s speed was surprisingly fast...One person, one wolf, and it took less than three hours to reach Yanmen Pass.


    At this time, Yanmen Pass was like a large construction site, and the death row prisoners of all races and the Roman soldiers worked together to build the city.


    A Huo An¡¯s brother who was working at the head of the city inadvertently looked up and saw Zhou Ye in the distance...


    He rubbed his eyes in disbelief... After confirming that he had not admitted his mistake, Huo An, who was madly rushing to the wall and discussing the drawings with the Roman general Lucius, shouted: "All guard... All guard... ¡­It¡¯s Lang Jun, Lang Jun is here..."


    "Lang Jun? Which Lang Jun..." Suddenly hearing his brother''s shout, Huo An would not be confused for a while, but... after a while, he finally remembered, the Lang Jun in his brother''s mouth Who is it... he asked unconfidently: "Brother Zhou is here??"


    No wonder he would ask like that. After all... this is not Luntai City, but Yanmen Pass...


    If Zhou Ye finds him, he should go to Luntai City, how come back to Yanmen Pass?No wonder he is so unconfident."Did you really see it clearly? Is it really Brother Zhou?"


    "Yes, Duhu, I''m sure I read it right... If you don''t believe me, please see it yourself..."


    When Huoan heard his brother''s words, he couldn''t take much care of it. He hurriedly accused Lucis, and then rushed to the wall...


    Looking around, the figure that looked a little thin in the distance was not Zhou Ye, but who would it be??"Brother Zhou... Brother Zhou..."


    And Zhou Ye, who was walking towards Yanmen Pass, also heard Huo An''s voice. He smiled and waved his hand to Huo An...


    After a while¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Huo An rushed out of the city with a bunch of his brothers...


    "Hahahaha... Brother Zhou, why are you here..." Huo An said excitedly and wanted to hug Zhou Ye...


    however----


    Zhou Ye directly blocked Huo An''s hug with his hands, "Boss Huo, I don''t want to get involved..."


    "Bah, baah, I don¡¯t want to be a foundation..." Huo An certainly understands what it means to be a foundation... After all, he was not only stuffed with a lot of dog food during the days when he was walking with Zhou Ye , Zhou Ye also popularized a lot of knowledge that did not belong to this era.


    "Okay... the wind and sand outside the city, go, let''s go into the city..." After a few jokes with Zhou Ye, Huo An took Zhou Ye''s arm and walked towards the city.


    At this moment, a fierce wolf''s head suddenly emerged from between the two, shocking Huo An...


    "What is this stuff¡­¡­"


    Hearing what Huo An said, Bai grumbled at Huo An in dissatisfaction...


    "Don''t make trouble, Da Bai!!" Zhou Ye smiled and patted Bai Da''s head, and said to Huo An, "This is my big dog, called Da Bai..."


    "Da Bai..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Huo An looked at the gray-black hair on Bai Da''s body silently...Are the people in Guan playing so good at it??Obviously it is a big greyhound, why is it called Dabai??


    But Bai Da pointed at Zhou Ye with an aggrieved expression...


    It originally thought that after the eldest sister left, it would never be bullied again...Unexpectedly, it fell into the hands of Zhou Ye, it was also expected to be bullied, and...even the name was changed... What is Dabai...


    It¡¯s not as good as the name [Bai Da] that the elder sister gave it...


    Ugh...you all bully the wolf...the wolf is no longer alive...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye looked at Dabai''s wolf face with an unlovable look, and almost didn''t laugh out loud... I have to say, whether it is a dog or a wolf, when they have a human face When it¡¯s on the face, it looks like-really funny.


    Zhou Ye almost wanted to take out his phone, take a white photo, and then post a sentence-and use it as a QQ emoticon, which is quite interesting to think of.


    Ahem...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1465

    Fortunately, he realized where this place was... and didn''t take out his Umbrella phone...


    After everyone laughed for a while... walked towards the city...


    I have to say that Bai Da''s figure is indeed a bit scary. Many guys can''t help but step back when seeing Bai Da behind Zhou Ye...


    Just when everyone was talking and talking...


    It just so happened that Lucis also came with his gang of soldiers...


    Huo An hurriedly said to Zhou Ye: "Come on, Brother Zhou, let me introduce to you... This is General Lucis of the Roman Empire..."


    Having said this, he said to Lucis again in Latin: "This is my brother, Zhou Ye... He is what I said, someone more powerful than me..."


    "Hello..." After hearing what Huo An said, Lucius''s expression suddenly became serious...


    Through these days of getting along, he knows that Huo An is not a big talker, so Lucis is also very interested in Zhou Ye now...


    Soldiers, they will be somewhat competitive...


    Especially when facing a strong enemy, Lucis''s will to fight even higher... "Are you interested in trying a game with me?"


    "Of course it''s okay..." Zhou Ye smiled...you can''t go on the pole to find the abuser, don''t hesitate to clean up and clean up you, thinking that I am a Chinese incompetent?


    "You speak Latin really well, much better than General Huo?"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye could only haha...


    And Huo An rolled his eyes speechlessly...without such a burying man...He is still around...


    Okay, well, he admits that his Latin is not as good as Zhou Ye... Anyway, he is a pervert... You can hardly find something he can''t compare with him?Don''t worry...


    At this time, the surrounding laborers also surrounded...They were most interested in this kind of thing, and there was no way-this was a labor camp, there were no entertainment programs, and only this little fun...


    "I pressed General Lucis..."


    "I also pressed General Lucis..."


    "me too¡­¡­"


    A gang of laborers rushed to the Yantou who opened the bet... To them, who is Zhou Ye?They don¡¯t know... but they have seen Lucius¡¯s strength value... and, based on their figures alone, they don¡¯t think that Zhou Ye, who looks a little thin, can beat the sturdy body. The fierce Lucius, so-chase the rise and kill the fall...


    Reference 1860


    The first thousand eight hundred and sixty chapters


    When a crowd of laborers was vying to place a bet on Lucis, suddenly the spirited guy discovered something...


    I saw that the soldiers who were sent here with Huo An in the Protectorate were secretly buying Zhou Yesheng''s gambling chips with mysterious smiles one by one.


    This makes these guys wonder in their hearts...


    Could it be that the man who looks a little weak in figure is actually a master??


    There was a guy who had a good relationship with Dogofu on weekdays, so he sneaked up to them... and asked, "Why did you buy that man win? Is he very good?"


    "Hahaha... how is it possible??"


    A guy just wanted to talk, he was grabbed by the brother next to him, and then laughed: "Look at Lang Jun''s weak appearance, he doesn''t seem to be someone who can fight... So, we are here. It¡¯s just buying friendship bets... After all, everyone is so familiar, if you don¡¯t buy Lang Jun¡¯s gambling chips, then I¡¯m really sorry Lang Jun!"


    "Yes, yes..."


    "Hey, friendship kills people..."


    "No way, Lang Jun treated us not badly before. If you don''t support him at this time, who do we support?"


    "That''s right, it''s the brothers who will buy Langjun victory..." When this was said, the big man from the Togo Palace grabbed the shoulders of the buddies who came to inquire about the news and threatened: "Since you asked, we will tell you too. Now... go, buy two bets on Lang Jun''s victory, or else...huh..."


    As he said, the big man clenched his fists, looking like he was polite...


    Friendship note??


    You have friendship with him, but I don''t have much friendship with him. Why should I buy his friendship??


    Thinking of this, the buddy pulled away the big hand of the brawny man grabbing his shoulder, "The gambling goes to the gambling game, the friendship goes to the friendship..."


    While talking, the buddy ran to the open betting point of Yantou... yelled: "I beat General Lucis to win..."


    The other people who were still on the sidelines, as soon as they saw this inquiring news, they all pressed Lucis, don''t ask, the young man was absolutely useless... So they all ran forward and pressed General Lucis''s attention. ...


    "Hehe..." Seeing this situation, several big guys from the Duhu Mansion looked at each other with a smile... Everything was silent.


    And at this moment...


    In the middle of the crowd...Zhou Ye and Lucius had already stood at each other.


    Lucius was holding his Roman dagger, looking at Zhou Ye... "Where are your weapons?"


    "Uh-I didn''t bring a weapon..." Zhou Ye discovered at this time, as if he had forgotten to take out the weapon earlier... This Nima is embarrassed. Now that everyone is in full view, you suddenly took out a hand from the bracelet. What''s the matter with the long sword??


    "Use mine!!" Huo An walked over with a smile, and handed over his sword...


    For a soldier, the weapon in his hand is equivalent to his second life, and he would not easily lend it to others...


    And Huo Anken lent his weapons to Zhou Ye, obviously - he regarded Zhou Ye as the kind of brother who could depend on life and death.


    "Um... Huo boss, you want me to fight that way..." Zhou Ye asked in a low voice as he took the sword.


    "Use all your strength to let him feel the true strength of our great master..." Huo An is also stunned... Anyway, it''s a contest, and it won''t kill anyone, so he doesn''t mind letting Lucis feel what he once felt. despair¡­¡­.


    "No problem..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    Full force??Of course it is impossible to use all your strength...


    If Zhou Ye really uses his full strength, the entire universe will not be able to bear it...


    "Please..." Zhou Ye picked up Huo An''s long sword, carried the weight, and then held the hilt of the sword and made a please gesture to Lucis...


    "Please..." Lucis hasn''t been here for nothing these days. At least, he has learned a lot of Chinese vocabulary, including the word please.


    I saw Zhou Ye, holding the hilt of the sword, standing there casually.


    But Lucis didn''t dare to be careless... He believed that Huo An would not lie to himself. Since Huo An said that Zhou Ye is very strong, then Zhou Ye must be exceptional...


    I saw him holding a sword in one hand, and holding the other hand forward, his waist arched slightly, and his feet leaned towards Zhou Ye little by little...


    This kind of footwork is the safest, advance, attack, retreat and defend......


    Moreover, the iron bracer on his left wrist can also resist damage at critical moments. In fact, this method of tactics is more suitable for shield soldiers... However, automatically Lucis becomes the general of the Black Hawk Legion. After that, the shield has not been used for a long time...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1466

    Everyone nodded as they watched Lucius''s pace...


    This looks like a veteran with a long history...


    When everyone focused on Zhou Ye, they were helpless by his figure...


    This guy is still standing there with a sword in his arms, looking at his legs, fucking... this guy is still shaking his legs leisurely...


    Is this guy really a master??


    Almost everyone who didn''t know Zhou Ye had such a question in their minds...


    People often say that once a master makes a move, he knows if there is any.


    This person who has been practicing martial arts all the year round, sitting, lying and walking, has such an aura and posture, but... in Zhou Ye, they can''t see any trace of martial arts...what the hell is this?It looks like a big urchin.


    The guy who just asked the people in the capital to inquire about the news is still secretly rejoicing, but fortunately, he didn''t bet the wrong person...or else he would lose money...


    Is it easy to save some private money for labor service here??


    And at this time, Lucis was already impatient... In his opinion, Zhou Ye was full of flaws. Was he the expert Huo An said??At this moment, Lucius is also a little uncertain...


    Whether it is or not, I will find out after trying...


    Thinking of this, the pace at Lucis''s feet suddenly accelerated... He was like a cheetah, rushing towards Zhou Ye...


    Seeing this situation...Almost everyone in the Protectorate is smiling...


    Lucius is going to be unlucky...


    This is the unified idea in their minds...


    Do you really think that Lang Jun is thin and weak??Do you really think that Lang Jun stands there at will, there are flaws everywhere??


    Lang Jun will let you know-what is meant to break through tricks with force, and what means that martial arts in the world can only be broken quickly...


    as predicted----


    Facing Lucius who rushed over, Zhou Ye pulled out a smile... What about the generals of ancient Rome... Interesting... Just overpower others...


    Zhou Ye, who had made up his mind, gently raised the long sword in his hand...


    Reference 1861


    The first thousand eight hundred and sixty one


    Seeing Zhou Ye lift up the long sword in his hand, Lucius took a little caution in his heart...


    However, his castration continued unabated, and the unsheathed short sword in his hand had already pierced towards Zhou Ye''s Hun...


    Faced with this situation, Zhou Ye just smiled slightly, lifted the long sword in his hand, a gear...


    I heard a loud bang.


    The dagger in Lucis''s hand is no longer able to hold...I just felt a surge of power, and the dagger in his hand screamed and flew directly into the air...it disappeared in an instant...


    Look at his hand again...


    Lucius''s hand was trembling at this moment... There was blood bursting out of the tiger''s mouth in his palm, and his thumb was also a little abnormally twisted...


    "Uh... I''m sorry, it seemed to be too hard by accident..." Zhou Ye said apologetically as he watched Lucius holding his hand.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay..." Lucis is worthy of being a long-time battle veteran, although his hands are so painful that he can''t close them...but, he still has a smile on his face."I have to admit that you are indeed a great opponent... I lost..."


    And at this moment, all the laborers standing outside the circle are stunned...


    Damn it, is this too fake??Isn''t this a fake fight??


    Lost in one move??


    All the weapons fly out??


    This this¡­¡­


    Even if they don''t want to believe the truth in their hearts anymore, but in front of them, Lucis''s blood-filled palm will not lie...


    then----


    "My bet..."


    "You guys are so bad...Why lie to me that it''s friendship?"


    "It is indeed a friendship note... No matter whether Lang Jun is strong or not, we will suppress him to win, so this is a friendship note..."


    "Ahhhh... your hard-earned money to accompany me..."


    At this time, soldiers from the Roman Legion also came over and helped Lucis wrap his wound...


    "Go, I invite you to drink..." Zhou Ye thinks this Lucis is quite pleasing to the eye... At least, the guy who is willing to defend his master with his own life will not make people feel annoying...


    At this moment, Huo An also walked over... He first checked whether his precious sword was damaged, and when he was sure that his sword was okay, he said with a smile."Hahaha...I''ve missed your wine a long time ago!!!"


    "Okay, let''s go for a drink..." Of course Zhou Ye will not forget Huo An. Isn''t he just for watching Brother Long''s fun?How could you pull Huo An down??


    Having said this, Zhou Ye shouted: "Da Bai..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s cry, Bai Da stepped his four hooves, like a bull, into the crowd...


    Those who rushed all the way smashed many of the laborers who watched Zhou Ye and the others...


    "Fuck, what is this?"


    "Something hit me..."


    "This is¡ªa wolf?? Such a big wolf?"


    The guy who recognized Da Bai''s identity suddenly lost confidence when he saw this gadget the size of a calf and ran in front of Zhou Ye, shaking his head like a big dog...


    I have never seen a dog that looks like a wolf...No, or should I say a wolf like a dog?


    Forget it, whether it is a wolf or a dog?Anyway, this is the owner''s goods, and they cannot tolerate them...


    After Zhou Ye¡¯s test with Lukuis just now, that note of convincing people has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people... They looked at the trembling right hand of Lukuis until now, and in their hearts they estimated Zhou Ye¡¯s note just now. The seemingly random movements, how much power was used...


    However, the estimated results made them very desperate.


    Therefore, no one is looking for Zhou Ye''s uncomfortableness for the time being... Even the head of the goose at Yanmen Pass didn''t dare to say a word... Just kidding, they are not on death row, they are here to visit friends, so why bother to find himself uncomfortable. What??


    At this moment, Zhou Ye had taken out several jars of good wine from the big package that Da Bai was carrying, and said with a smile: "I have wine, who has food?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1467

    "Uh..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, everyone was silent...


    Well, the conditions here are indeed a bit worse... After all, this is a prison... You can''t expect good meat and food in prison...


    "Oh..." Zhou Ye looked at the silent people, speechless for a while... "Well, I''ll suffer a bit, I''m right with the wine, and I''m right with the food!!"


    As Zhou Ye said, he stretched his hand into Da Bai''s bag and took out a few large packages wrapped in greased paper...


    There are grilled hump, grilled lamb chops, grilled... and some fruits such as dates.


    Seeing these things, all the brothers in the Duhu Mansion suddenly clamored...


    "It''s still Langjun fighting righteousness... thinking that my brothers have no meat here..."


    "Yeah, yeah... I haven''t gotten oily in the past few days..."


    "As soon as Lang Jun comes, I know my brothers will have a better life..."


    At this moment, Lucis looked at the dishes that Zhou Ye had taken out, and said hesitantly: "Can I cut some and send it to my little master?"


    "Of course it''s okay..." Of course Zhou Ye didn''t care about such a request... Speaking of which, the kid was also very cute, of course... It''s just that Zhou Ye didn''t control the wife, so he didn''t have any interest in that Xiao Zhengtai. ...


    "Thank you, thank you so much..." Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lucis nodded happily to thank Zhou Ye...


    His hand was already injured, and he couldn''t clean it up, so he could only let his soldiers cut off some barbecued meats and send them to his little prince.


    What happened next was naturally looking for a place to drink...


    Drinking, of course, you have to climb high and look far away, so that you can enjoy drinking...


    As a result, a dozen people gathered around the city head that had not been built, and began to eat and drink...


    If you want to ask those soldiers in the Dohu Mansion, what is the most proud thing in their lives???


    Then they will answer you: "Of course they won money again, and some ate and some drank..."


    Although, this is not necessarily the best food they have eaten, but-everything is most afraid of comparison... It makes you eat the noodles for ten days, and after drinking the bland vegetable soup for ten days, you also I feel that life at this moment is like heaven.


    And those laborers who have lost money and have to continue to eat dry noodles and slurp soup, have to watch Zhou Ye and others eat and drink with good wine and meat, while stuffing their mouths. Dry noodles... Well, life is so helpless...


    Unconsciously--


    Yinyue has risen into the air...


    As for the dozens of people on the city, including Lucis, Zhou Ye had completely fallen to the ground...


    Feel free to move their hands and let them assume a very philosophical posture for each other. After lying down, Zhou Ye also found an open space contentedly, took out the soft sleeping bag and got into it... and Da Bai was lying next to him. ...Be a quiet guardian.


    Reference 1862


    The first thousand eight hundred and sixty one


    In the next few days...


    Zhou Ye became an idler again...


    When Huo An and the others were working on the construction site in full swing, this guy was sitting aside, chatting with that little Zhengtai...


    To be honest, sometimes Zhou Ye thinks this kid is very pitiful... he was poisoned and blinded by his own brother... and, in the end, he was forced to death by his own brother.


    I have to say that there are indeed some tragedies...


    Of course, Zhou Ye doesn''t mind helping him get rid of his elder brother, and by the way help him to the throne of the Roman Empire...


    But, again...


    What are the benefits??


    Zhou Ye wouldn''t do things that are not good for you...


    However, that little Zhengtai really likes Zhou Ye, especially the stories he heard from Zhou Ye''s mouth... it even made him fantasize...


    What can be a ship that can dive into the sea, what can be a tool that can fly into the sky...


    All of this is so interesting to Xiao Zhengtai...Although his servant kept telling him that Zhou Ye is a big-talking liar...but, he just likes to listen...children. , There is always no resistance to novel things.


    And although Lucis has been busy outside, he actually has been paying attention to the movement of his little master...


    He was really afraid that Zhou Ye would be disadvantageous to his little master...


    However, after observing for a few days, he found that this infinitely powerful young man gets along well with his little master... and also talks and laughs with each other... which makes him a little relieved. ...


    Time, just like that day by day...


    And this city was built with the concerted efforts of everyone...


    On the day the city was repaired, the goose head had a happy feast... Of course he was happy. If the city was repaired within fifteen days, he really did it, so that he would not be beheaded by the prefect. How could he be unhappy??


    Halfway through the banquet, Brother Long finally couldn''t help but came on stage with a song of peace...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye really wanted to complain when he heard Brother Long¡¯s tune... You sang songs of modern melody in the Han Dynasty, are you sure you didn¡¯t come across??This song completely destroyed the atmosphere of the entire ancient scene...


    Hey, you might as well sing-I''m upside down and upside down like the waves...


    After Zhou Ye complained about Brother Long, he began to complain about the little prince of ancient Rome... Do you have a national anthem in this era??Damn it, it''s too far ahead...you guys also came here, right??


    Others were laughing and singing, and Zhou Ye kept spitting out in his heart... After spitting out Brother Long, spitting out the chopsticks brother, spitting out the position of Yanmenguan by the Roman Legion.


    then----


    The entire banquet, on Zhou Ye''s side, turned into a spit meeting...


    The banquet has an end...


    The people who had celebrated for a day also gradually dispersed...


    After all, they have been tired for more than ten days, and finally they can have a good rest tonight...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye, Huo An, and Lucis were sitting by the bonfire...drinking and chatting...


    When people drink too much, they tend to have the desire to talk, and when they were unfamiliar before, Lucis could bear it, not in front of Zhou Ye and Huo An, but-through these days of getting along, he felt that these two People are friends you can make.


    So --- Talking Lucius is online.


    "I am a general under the god of war Krasu..."


    "He secretly sent all his troops to the Kingdom of Parth, and formed an alliance with the Queen of Parth..."


    "The Queen of Peace is Madame Crasu''s younger sister..."

 Movie World I am King Chapter 1468

    "Crasso''s eldest son, Tibis is dangerous and ambitious!"


    "Krasu is going to appoint his youngest son, Pulis as his heir!"


    "He entrusted me to protect his youngest son to the death..."


    "The young lord Pulis suddenly suffered from an eye disease..."


    "The Queen of Peace kindly gifted him eyedrops to save him... but Tibis took the opportunity to poison the medicine and blinded his younger brother by taking the opportunity to kill Pulis!"


    "Then, he even murdered his father...I am now desperate. I can only take my army and protect my little lord to flee everywhere..."


    "Until I arrived at Yanmen Pass that day...I am already a person who has lost my country!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile after hearing Luquis''s words...


    He laughed a little too abruptly, and Lucius and Huo An were both stunned...


    Damn it, we spit out the sad past here, what are you laughing at??


    "Is it funny?" Lucius was already a little angry...


    "Hmm...Of course it''s funny!!" Zhou Ye smiled and patted Luquis on the shoulder, and said, "Come on, let''s touch what you mean!"


    "First, your lord is the Krasu who is known as the God of War, right?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile, "Don''t tell me, his name as the God of War is based on the kindness of others!!!"


    "Of course not, my lord Crassou, he successfully defeated the Spartak rebellion! quell the riots in the Roman Empire!" Lucius retorted loudly.


    "Well, since your lord is so resourceful, how can he fail to see the ambition of his eldest son??" Zhou Ye continued: "And, I guess-your lord only has He established his youngest son as heir because-Pulis has a blood relationship with the Queen of Peace... right?"


    "Uh¡ªthat''s right, Tibis and the little lord are half brothers...but what does this have to do?" Lucis asked rhetorically.


    "Of course it matters, it''s going to be a big deal!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Your master knows that his elder son is eyeing his position, but he also passed his position to his younger son. , So... for what?? Isn¡¯t it still for the plot of the Parthian Empire?? If the future Queen Parthian has no children, then your little lord will be able to put on the crown of the Parthian Empire??"


    "How could it be... The Empress of the Parthian Empire is already the mother of three children..."


    "However-everything will happen in this world. It is so common that a child dies early..."


    "It''s a pity that your lord''s trick of plotting the rest of the empire annoyed his elder son Tibis... In the end, his eldest son killed his father and his younger brother in order to get his position... so-your lord died... ...Died in his own conspiracy...Don''t you think it''s ridiculous?" Zhou Ye smiled and stood up after speaking these words leisurely...


    He plans to go back to rest...


    And Lucius who heard him was already dumbfounded...


    Why... After Zhou Ye said these expressions, he suddenly felt that his lord''s death was not a loss at all??Based on his understanding of his lord, it is really possible that these were the things Zhou Ye analyzed... Why didn''t he think of it before??


    Reference 1863


    The first thousand eight hundred and sixty-three chapters


    Just when Zhou Ye was about to leave, suddenly--


    A group of Lucis''s men ran over and shouted: "The general... the brother who went to the kingdom of peace... are back!!"


    His shouting not only made Lucis stand up, but also made Zhou Ye stop his footsteps...


    "Is this time actually? The Roman army came so fast..." Zhou Ye whispered in a voice that the two of them couldn''t hear, "Things are starting to get interesting..."


    "Let''s go and see..." Lucius said, and asked Zhou Ye, "Should we go together? Zhou..."


    After the analysis just now, Lukuis felt that Zhou Ye was a very wise man...Although he said that he had passed away as the lord, but-Lukuis had to admit that maybe Zhou Ye was right... His lord was killed by his own ambition...


    He also wanted to hear Zhou Ye''s other opinions...


    Therefore, he invited Zhou Ye...


    Hearing what Lucis said, Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, "Okay!"


    "Then let''s go!!" Lucius said, heading towards their temporary residence...


    As he walked, he explained to Zhou Ye: "The lieutenant I sent to the Parthian nation is to retrieve the peace agreement, hoping to prove that Tibis is a rebellious person..."


    "Haha..." Hearing what Lucis said, what else could Zhou Ye say besides haha??


    Rebellious??In this world, are there few people who kill their father and brother for their rights??


    The phrase "the king and the loser" was born for this reason. The history books are all written by the victor... Didn''t Li Shimin kill his brother and imprison his father?Didn¡¯t the history books sing praises for him?He even deliberately downplayed his foreign blood...


    So... the history book is a bitch, a bitch that the winner can play at will.


    When Lucius heard Zhou Ye''s slightly mocking laughter, he felt like he had done something wrong again...


    However, this time is not the time to inquire, he desperately wants to know whether his lieutenant has brought back what he wants.


    In this way, under the leadership of Lucis, Zhou Ye and Huo An walked towards the room where the Roman Legion was temporarily staying...


    At this time, in that room, many soldiers from the Roman Legion who had heard the news gathered here...


    They are waiting for the arrival of their general...


    "What happened to you?" Lucius looked at his lieutenant''s bloody face, and his heart sank... hurriedly asked, "Did the Queen of Peace tear up the peace agreement?"


    "We didn''t see the Parthian Queen, we didn''t even reach the Parthian Empire..."


    "Not to the Parthian Empire? What''s the matter with your appearance?"


    "On the way, we met a large army... a hundred thousand army led by Tibis... We were discovered by them... The brothers of the Duhu Mansion came back to cover me and were caught by them..."


    Hearing this...


    All the soldiers of the Roman Legion fell silent...


    A hundred thousand army... they only have less than a thousand people... how to fight??


    At this moment, Pulis Xiaozheng who had been sitting on the couch was talking...


    "Lucis..."


    Hearing Xiao Zhengtai''s voice, Lucius walked to him and knelt down... "I am here..."


    "My mother said... No matter how beautiful the sunset is, it will always turn black... I know my sunset is about to end, don¡¯t feel sorry for me, anyway, I¡¯m already blind. As for my brother, let me Face it yourself!"


    Hearing Puliss'' words, Lucis didn''t speak for a while... After a while, he nodded softly, "You are very brave..."


    Having said this, he lightly hugged Puliss head, kissed his forehead lightly, and said, "But, I also have my responsibility!"


    After saying this, Lucius stood up, turned to his men, and said, "We will meet him!!"


    "Yes, General!" XN

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1469

    The soldiers shouted loudly. In their minds, their commander-in-chief Lucis will always be their most admired person, and they are willing to follow him to face a war that is doomed to defeat.


    Huo An stopped Lucis who was about to walk out the door... and said: "Lucis...can''t go!!"


    "Huo An... If you help, they will be angry with you... The city we built together is just a dream, a dream that lasts only fifteen days. I owe you enough!" It''s not that he doesn''t want to find reinforcements, but - he knows that even if Huo An helps him, there is only one more unjust dead person, and it is useless for war.


    "Wait a minute, Lucis... Think about it carefully. If Tibis is just to arrest you, where does he need a hundred thousand troops? So many troops have occupied the entire Silk Road and even endangered the big man, I think, Tibis must be in collusion with the prefect. The Protector of the Protectorate is responsible for safeguarding the safety of the Silk Road. I have to borrow troops from Yin Po, a colleague of the Protectorate, and I will definitely be able to stop them!"


    Hearing what Huo An said, Lucis hadn''t spoken yet... Zhou Ye, who was standing by, smiled...


    "Boss Huo, if I were you, I wouldn''t go to Yin Po to borrow soldiers..."


    Huo An was stunned when he heard this... "Why??"


    "If you think about it, the customs clearance document of the Duhu Mansion appeared in the box of smuggled gold coins. The entire Duhu Mansion could not get rid of the relationship. Why did your deputy Yin Po have nothing to do, but you and your brothers were all Are you arrested?" Zhou Ye sighed helplessly... "Boss Huo, you can have a snack... Kindness is not a sin, but kindness being exploited is a sin!"


    "..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Huo An was dumbfounded...


    He used to always like to use the utmost kindness to try to figure out others, but...now, when he heard Zhou Ye''s words, he felt vaguely... what Zhou Ye said was indeed correct...


    However, even so, he still refuses to believe that Yin Po is such a person... "It is impossible... He is also our brother... How could he do such a thing?"


    Zhou Ye didn''t plan to quarrel with Huo An, he just smiled and said, "It may not be possible, but you already have a conclusion in your heart, don''t you??"


    Huo An trembled and looked, and wanted to refute Zhou Ye again... However, he couldn''t think of a reason to refute...


    There was an accident in the customs clearance of the Duhu Mansion. Why did Yin Po, his deputy, have nothing to do with him, but instead he and his brothers who were close to him were caught in Yanmenguan as hard labor??


    Even if it was really done by them, the speed of the investigation in the prefectural palace should not be so fast, and the arrests were so accurate, all of them were brothers who were close to him... There is no tricky, who believes?To the younger, it was because Yin Po, the second and fifth boy, betrayed him. To the larger, it might even be that Yin Po and the prefect colluded with him to frame him...


    Reference 1864


    The first thousand eight hundred and sixty-four chapters


    Lucius looked at Huo An¡¯s bereaved appearance, couldn¡¯t help shrugging his shoulders, and then said to Zhou Ye: ¡°It seems that the reinforcements are gone... But I think you really seem to be a devil. The same, to smash all the beauty in others'' hearts mercilessly!"


    "If this beauty is achieved based on lies, then... is it really beautiful?" Zhou Ye asked back...


    "Hehe... that''s right, the beauty whitewashed by a lie is just a lie in the end..." At this point, Lucis patted Joan silently on the shoulder...just to comfort him..." Huo An, I feel sorry...but, maybe this is also good news, at least...you don''t have to go on the battlefield with me!"


    Having said this, Lucis is about to step out...


    "Wait a minute!!" This time it was Zhou Ye''s turn to speak... "Do you just take your brothers to face the 100,000 army? They trust you and love you so much, but you want to bring Will your conscience hurt if they are on a dead end?"


    When Lucius heard Zhou Ye''s words, he immediately stood there...


    He knew that Zhou Ye was right. He was going to take his brothers to fight a defeated war, and-maybe this war will end with the annihilation of his army... no one Will be spared, no one can survive...


    "General, we are not afraid of death!"


    "Yes, General... We are willing to follow you and go to Tibis for a while!"


    "General..."


    "General..."


    Seeing Lucius was silent there, his soldiers suddenly became irritable, and they shouted with excitement, as if this gave them infinite courage.


    "No..." Lucius said, raising his hand, motioning his brothers to be quiet."Zhou is right... I am indeed leading you to a path to hell... Now, I declare... All brothers who don''t want to go to the battlefield, can stay here... or..."


    Having said this, Lucius''s tone became a little heavy...


    He knew that if he said the following sentence, perhaps the whole legion''s heart would dissipate, but-he still said it."Or, you can walk towards the pass and leave here. I think Tibis didn''t dare to invade the Han Dynasty...So... if you walk towards the pass, you will have a stable life..."


    Hearing what Lucius said, the soldiers fell silent...


    None of them said a word...


    It cannot be said that everyone is a warrior who regards death as home, but-the first person to be a deserter at this time will definitely be despised by others for a lifetime...


    So everyone is waiting...


    And Zhou Ye, who was standing on the side, couldn''t help but roll his eyes... Fuck, I said this to make you ask me for help, not to let you disband the legion... You idiot...


    However, he changed his mind and smiled again...


    It is true that Lucis is not to blame for not asking him for help... how do you say?What he has shown up to now is just a young man with greater strength and a little bit of brains. No matter how crazy Lucis is, he will not think that Zhou Ye can resist a hundred thousand army alone...


    Alas, it seems that I still have to recommend myself.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Lucis...I can help you destroy this 100,000 army...even I can help you bring your little lord back to Rome and successfully inherit his father''s position... "


    "You?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lucis couldn''t help but look at him...


    He admitted that Zhou Ye''s force was indeed beyond his reach, and his mind was far inferior to him... But how many people could kill an army of 100,000 with him alone??How can he trust Zhou Ye??"Do you have an army?"


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lukuis'' spirit was shocked. He just asked casually... Unexpectedly, Zhou Ye actually had an army... What is his identity??


    However, he can''t take much care of it now... Based on his understanding of getting along with Zhou Ye these days, he knows that Zhou Ye seems to be careless on weekdays, but-in the event of a major event, it will be conditional..." What price do I have to pay?"


    "The price?" Zhou Ye smiled."Do you think what price will be paid in your current situation?"


    "..." Lucis was speechless...


    People are hard to dismantle, brother...Although I am a little downright now, you can''t give up face like this, can you??


    "I believe you won''t help us for no reason..." Lucis said: "Just like in our country, when you hire other free soldiers to fight, you need to pay for it. Zhou, tell me your price. ...I hired you!"


    "My price is cheap and cheap, and expensive is also very expensive..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Well, let me help you eliminate Tibis''s 100,000 army first, and then let''s talk about the price. ??"


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lucis was silent...


    He knew that, instead of talking about the cost of employment, there were only two possibilities. One was-Zhou Ye demanded too high a price, so high that they felt pain, and the other was-Zhou Ye wanted. The price-it is not suitable to say in this large public...


    No matter what kind of price Zhou Ye wants... Lucis has no room for rejection...


    Because, he is now at the end of his life...


    Even if he knew that Zhou Ye might want the lion to open his mouth after victory...


    "I see..." Lucius nodded vigorously... "I hired you!!"


    Having said this, Lucis asked the attendant next to the little prince to quickly bring a piece of parchment and write an employment agreement in Latin to Zhou Ye...Of course, the remuneration column is blank, waiting for Zhou Ye fill out by yourself.


    Then let Pulis Xiaozheng Tai put his handprint on...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1470

    This employment agreement is not a big deal...


    But-the premise is that Zhou Ye will be able to defeat Tibis''s army of 100,000, and then return to Rome... Otherwise, this paper agreement is just waste paper.


    After Zhou Ye took the agreement and looked at it, he smiled and stuffed it into his pocket...


    "Now, can you show me your legion that can defeat a hundred thousand army?" Lucis asked solemnly.


    "Of course no problem!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, "However, it takes some time for the army to gather, you know!"


    "Of course I understand!" said Lucis. "But at least you have to tell me an exact time, don''t you?"


    Reference 1865


    One thousand eight hundred and sixty-five chapters


    "Exact time?"


    "Yes, the exact time!" Lucis nodded, "I want to know how long we need to hold on before we can wait for your reinforcements!"


    "It doesn''t take too long... You can see my reinforcements after daybreak tomorrow!" Zhou Ye said with a smile...


    "Tomorrow dawn?" Lucius was surprised when he heard Zhou Ye''s words...


    How big is the legion that can destroy a hundred thousand army??


    Let¡¯s put it this way, only if you have at least twice as many soldiers as the Tibis Legion, you dare to relax a little bit, and, even so, you can¡¯t really claim to be able to defeat the 100,000 Roman Legion, and various factors such as immediate reaction restrict it. The conditions for victory... Even if you have an army of 200,000, you can only say that you have a bigger win.


    War has never been more than a game of numbers. In ancient and modern times, in China and abroad, there are few examples of victory with less??


    So here comes the question...


    How long does it take for such a huge army to assemble??


    Uh, at least, it is calculated in days... that is to say, it will take at least a few days to gather such a huge army. This is based on sufficient training for that army. Thing...


    "Are you sure that tomorrow morning, I will be able to see the legion you said?" Lukuis looked at Zhou Ye and asked with an unbelievable appearance.


    "Of course!!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded... "You will see a scene that makes you feel unimaginable!"


    "...I''m starting to think, did I believe in the wrong person..." Lucius said helplessly, "Can I go back on it now?"


    "Of course not..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "It''s just one night, you have to have some patience!!"


    "Okay, okay!!" Lucius sighed... "Although I don''t have much time, but-one night, I still wasted..."


    "You won''t regret your decision!" Zhou Ye smiled and walked out... "I should call my army. See you tomorrow..."


    "see you tomorrow!!"


    Lucis, who watched Zhou Ye leave the room, couldn''t help but mutter to himself: "I hope, I''m not joking about my life..."


    At this moment, Huo An, who had just been hit and kept silent, said, "Trust Brother Zhou...I have never seen him break his promise. As long as it is something he promised, no matter how outrageous it is, it will eventually come true. !"


    "I hope so!" Lucius said, looking at Huo An and asked: "Huo An, are you all right!! That fellow Zhou Ye always likes to hit people like this... I think you must be very unhappy now Feels good..."


    Hearing what Lucis said, Huo An smiled bitterly and said: "It is indeed very uncomfortable. When I was taken away by the Taishou Palace, he also told Yin Po to help me find out the truth... As a result, only now I found out, I am a person who believes in the wrong with eyes and no beads..."


    Having said this, Huo An sighed deeply, "But this is fine, at least, let me see clearly, the true face of a person...Although Brother Zhou''s words are very unpleasant, but-it wakes me up... Shouldn''t be taken advantage of...so, I will really have a snack..."


    "Ha, it seems that guy has done a good thing!!"


    "Don''t make fun of me anymore..."


    "Hahaha... it''s okay, I think you should really have a snack..."


    "Well, we are actually going to have a snack..."


    When he heard Huo An¡¯s words, Luciston also fell silent... It was so embarrassing to think that his lord was so dead... Hey, the conspirators will surely die under the conspiracy... This sentence is really true.


    Just when the two were in the room with emotion, Zhou Ye had already led Bai Da out of Yanmen Pass...


    Next to a naturally formed mound not far outside the city, Zhou Ye stopped his footsteps...


    "Da Bai, go and call your brothers and sisters... Another gluttonous meal is about to begin..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Bai Da''s head, and said, "Let your brothers and sisters, be sure to Before dawn, rush here to gather...I don¡¯t want to be called a liar, do you know?"


    "Ooooooo..." Baida nodded sensibly...then the wolf howled and ran away...


    It may be very difficult for others to find the trail of wolves... But for Bai Da, it is too easy to find his own companion...


    Seeing Da Bai''s distant figure and the howling of the wolf from time to time, Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head... "This guy, it''s really reliable!!"


    While talking, Zhou Ye took out his tent and snapped his fingers.


    The magic tent is like a fully automatic machine, supporting itself...


    I have to say that magic is really convenient sometimes...


    After sighing for the convenience of magic, Zhou Ye walked directly into his magic tent and slept in Yanmenguan for several days. He missed his soft couch so much now...


    In the bathroom that comes with the magic tent, after taking a hot bath...Zhou Ye directly lay down on the couch and closed his eyes... "Sure enough, I''m still a little in love..."


    As he said to himself, Zhou Ye quickly fell asleep...


    And Bai Da outside is using his own wolf howling to summon his brothers and sisters...


    In fact, because of Bai Da¡¯s hard work, the soldiers in charge of the night watch at Yanmen Gate were awake all night by the howls of wolves one after another...


    When the morning sun rises from the horizon...


    Lucius just slept for less than a while...


    Although it is said that a person who has become a major event must have calmness in the event, but-Lucis is obviously not a person who has become a major event. Since Zhou Ye left last night, he tossed over and over again and couldn''t sleep. When he closed his eyes, he was tweeted. The 100,000 army of Bis...


    He didn''t sleep almost all night, only squinted for a while in the early morning...


    Just when he just fell asleep, suddenly, he felt that someone was shaking himself violently...


    "General...General...you wake up soon!!"


    "What''s the matter? Is Tibis here yet?" The first sentence when Lucis opened his eyes was to ask about the enemy.


    "No...not Tibis''s army...but...but, the city has been surrounded by wild wolves..." the Roman soldier said anxiously.


    "Wild wolves? Surround us??" Hearing what his men said, Lucis said without paying any attention: "Then you will kill those wild wolves... Isn''t that a good ingredient for snacks?"


    "Um...we want to...but there are too many wild wolves..."


    "how many??"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1471

    "This...I don''t know how to say it, you can go take a look at it yourself!!"


    Reference 1866


    The first thousand eight hundred and sixty-six chapters


    When Lucius walked up the wall...


    The walls are already crowded with people.


    When they looked outside the city, they were all strange and frightened...


    "This... these wolves are really too big... what did they eat to grow up so big?"


    "A lot of wolves..."


    "Allah is up...Is this the divine punishment that the gods are angry, so they descended?"


    "Oh longevity..."


    Because most of the labors gathered here are foreigners, their beliefs are also very different... However, at this time they are all carrying out a move, which is to pray to the gods they believe in...


    No way, the scene in front of me is really terrifying...


    Lucius looked down at the city, and he was dumbfounded... "The sun god... are you testing your people?"


    I saw that at this time outside Yanmen Pass... The land originally covered by yellow sand has turned into a gray-black ocean... Looking around, it is full of tall and hideous wild wolves...


    These wild wolves didn''t howl or fight, they just crawled or squatted so quietly... They all seemed extremely quiet.


    If it weren''t for them to stick out their tongues from time to time, they would be really easy to be mistaken for statues...


    However, the appearance of the wolves caused a sudden thought in Lucis''s heart... [Why do these wolves look like trained soldiers??


    As soon as this thought emerged in his mind, Lucis shook his head and threw this nonsense thought out...


    joke¡­¡­


    The trained wolves...?


    Stop it¡­¡­


    If it¡¯s just a single wolf, or if hundreds of wolves have been trained, Lucis believes that, after all, the profession of a trainer is not without...


    However, the darkness in front of you, looking at it, there are at least hundreds of thousands of giant wolves. If they have been trained, it is a bit nonsense... Taming a wild wolf is definitely not a simple matter. Do not even even think about domesticating hundreds of thousands of wild wolves at the same time...


    That requires at least the same number of trainers...


    However, there are so many trainers, can you do something else bad??Training wolves for Mao??


    Isn¡¯t it better to train elephants for combat?That kind of thing like a giant, as long as it is put on iron armor, it is simply a meat grinder on the battlefield.


    Just when Lucius was complaining in his heart, suddenly¡ªthe wolf tide under the city in front of him suddenly moved...


    "Look, look...the wolves, they moved..."


    "Fuck... it looks so spectacular..."


    Seeing the movements of the wolves in front of him, Lucis had to admit that what the alien said was true, and it looked really spectacular...


    I saw a pack of wolves like a gray ocean, suddenly rushing toward both sides like Moses dividing the sea...


    In the middle of them, a avenue ten meters wide was let out...


    Then, a figure walked from the avenue in the wolf tide towards Yanmen Pass...where he walked, all the giant wolves on both sides crawled on the ground, as if worshiping their gods. general¡­¡­


    "Zhou Ye!!!"


    Seeing this figure, Lucius shouted out his name in surprise...


    "Hey, Lucis... what do you think of my giant wolf legion?" Zhou Ye has also come to the city of Yanmen Pass at this moment... and shouted at Lucis on the wall.


    "This..." Looking at the confident Zhou Ye, Lu Kuisi didn''t know what to say...


    After thinking for a while, he said loudly: "Wait for me there, I will go down and talk to you..."


    After speaking, he said to his soldier: "Everyone, follow me..."


    "Yes, General!"


    The Roman soldiers yelled one by one and replied.


    "General, do we need to bring weapons?" A soldier hesitated and asked.


    After all, there are so many wild wolves outside, even those who have been on the battlefield for a long time are a little bit frustrated in their hearts...


    "No need to bring..." After saying this, Lucis suddenly paused. After thinking about it, he said: "You should put on all my armor and take weapons..."


    "Yes, General!" XN


    After the soldiers all agreed, they returned to their camps and equipped all their armors and weapons...


    Why did Lucis suddenly change his mind??


    Because... after experiencing the shock just now, he suddenly realized one thing...


    Even trained wolves, their teeth cannot bite through the iron armor of the soldiers...


    So, this is embarrassing...


    Hundreds of thousands of wolves faced a Roman legion armed to the teeth with a hundred thousand, only to be slaughtered...


    If Lucis was a man who did nothing to achieve his goal, he should praise Zhou Ye''s wolf tide legion loudly, and then flick them up to death.


    Other wolves may not be able to do it, but-it is easy to delay for a while and cause some losses to Tibis''s army.


    It''s a pity that although Lucis is following the insidious and cunning master of Krassus, he hasn''t learned anything about Krassus'' insidiousness...Instead, he is a more real guy.


    Therefore, Lucis planned to use the strength of his soldiers to persuade Zhou Ye to give up this transaction...


    He didn''t want to watch Zhou Ye go to die...


    In fact, in essence, Lucis and Hoan are the same type of people, except that one is kind and the other is loyal.


    But, in general, they are all good people...


    Lucius stood behind the city gate, waiting for the arrival of his own soldiers, while thinking in his heart how to persuade Zhou Ye to give up this transaction...


    However¡ªbefore he could come up with a reason, his soldiers were already fully armed, and they appeared in a neat line before his eyes...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1472

    "General!" XN


    Looking at these energetic soldiers, Lucis took a deep breath, and then said: "Open the gate, let''s go out..."


    "Yes!" XN


    As several Roman soldiers ran to the door, they lifted the huge bolt of the city gate...


    The gate of Yanmen Pass creaked slowly...


    Lucis took his soldiers, stepping on the drums, and walked out of the city gate...


    However, at this moment, everyone on the wall is in a mess...


    "Huo Tou, go take a look... Lucis is about to fight Lang Jun!!"


    "what??"


    Huo An also saw the appearance of Lucis... He looked at Lucis, and then at the heavily armed Roman soldiers behind Lucis, he couldn''t help it anymore... "Brothers of the Protectorate Guys, follow me down..."


    "Yes!!"


    "Lucis dared to challenge Lang Jun, I admire him as a man!!"


    "Huo Tou, are you going to save Lucis?"


    "Hahaha..."


    Hearing the laughter of the brothers, Huo An sighed helplessly. He was really going to save Lucis, let alone, based on his knowledge of Zhou Ye... Lucis added The soldiers behind him went up together, all for nothing.


    Reference 1867


    The first thousand eight hundred and sixty-seven chapters


    At this moment, outside the city gate, Lucis had already arrived in front of Zhou Ye...


    "I have to admit... Zhou, you gave me a big surprise!!" Lukuis looked at Zhou Ye and said with a wry smile: "But this is far from enough...!"


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye smiled when he heard Lukuis'' words... "Why?"


    "Although your wolves... uh, the wolf clan army is indeed amazing... but..." said this, Lucis hesitated, as if to think about the more appropriate words, "but... they are far from the Roman legions. Opponent..."


    "Wolves rely on their minions to inflict damage... and the standard armor of the Roman Legion can defend against these injuries very well!!" Said this, Lucius beckoned to a heavy infantry behind him...


    The heavily armed infantry quickly walked to Lucis''s side... "General!!"


    Lucius nodded at him, then looked at Zhou Ye, and said, "Look...this is the standard configuration of the Roman legion...the shields and armor on them can well defend your wolf clan legion. Minions... but your wolf clan army has no way to defend against their weapons... can it?"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled, smiling very happily... "Would you like to try it?"


    "Huh?? Listen to me... Zhou, I am not..."


    "I said, do you want to try it?" Zhou Ye interrupted Luquis''s words and said in a more serious tone: "I use the same number of wolf soldiers to fight against your same number of heavy infantry, how about??"


    "..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s unwillingness to listen, Lucis nodded and said, "Well, I hope failure can make you more sober!!"


    "It''s too early to say who wins and loses!" Zhou Ye waved his hand indifferently and said, "You''re ready... just call me!"


    "We can do it anytime!!"


    "Then let''s start preparing now!!"


    With that said, Zhou Ye patted Bai Da''s head and motioned for him to call out a hundred giant wolves...


    After Bai Da nodded obediently, without returning to the wolves, he squatted down beside Zhou Ye, Yang Tian made a long roar...


    With his long howling, more than a hundred giant wolves at the forefront of the wolf tide stood up one after another and walked towards Zhou Ye...


    On the other side, Lucis''s one hundred heavy infantry were also ready.


    They held a shield and put up a classic defensive formation...


    "Can you start?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile at Lucis.


    "Of course, I can do it here anytime, I have confidence in my brothers!!" Luques said unceremoniously.


    "Let¡¯s start then! I think my pets will let your boys know that what is called a man is not as good as a wolf!" Zhou Ye said, confessing to Dabai: "If your men lose this time, you Give me an empty stomach to return to the Western Regions...Remember, don''t hurt people..."


    "Woo woo woo..." Bai Da heard Zhou Ye''s words, and his aggrieved wolf face was about to turn into a bun... You still have to win, but you can''t hurt people... Bai Da really wants to say, "Chen concubine can''t do it. Arrived."


    However, when it found that the pitiful tactics did not work well in front of the uncle, it immediately stood up...It directly let out a wolf howl, which actually gave people a tragic feeling...


    After hearing its wolves howling, the hundred or ten giant wolves that were pointed out against the Roman heavy infantry suddenly turned blood red...they looked at the heavy infantry, full of badness... ¡­


    Hearing Bai Da''s howling wolf, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    This slippery head, after he didn''t learn anything else, he learned to sneak and rape...Although I don''t quite understand what the white howl means, but-just think about it and you will know it. This guy must have played with it. Put up and down...


    The rough meaning is, [If I lose, I will have a hard time. Don¡¯t think about it. I will go back to the Western Regions hungry, and you will also give me back to the Western Regions hungry...]


    Of course, the above is purely speculation...Zhou Ye is not interested in sensing their thoughts with a telepathy...


    In short, the aura of the giant wolves has become different...


    If they just looked like harmless giant wolves after eating, they are now a group of hungry wolves who have been hungry for many days.


    Seeing the unkind eyes of the giant wolves, the heavy infantry could not help but swallow a few mouthfuls and spit... they clenched their shields and weapons...


    At this time, Huo An also rushed down...


    He originally thought that it was Lucius and Zhou Ye who were going to clashed. As a result-now it seems that the two are just trying to make their own subordinates compete...


    Therefore, he simply greeted Lucius and Zhou Ye and acted as a referee.


    He has a good relationship with Zhou Ye and Lucis, so if he is the referee, Zhou Ye and Lucis still have no objection...


    One side is a Roman heavy infantry armed with a huge shield and armed to the teeth, while the other side is a group of giant wolves that look like little calves...The battle between the two sides seems to be on the verge.


    "Start!!"


    As Huo An''s voice fell, both sides started their own actions.


    I saw the well-trained Roman heavy infantrymen, leaning against each other, blocking their bodies with shields. In the gaps left between the shields, the spearheads of short spears had leaked out, obviously-- They are going to play defensive counterattack...


    To be honest, seeing this situation, Huo An couldn''t help but take care of Zhou Ye.


    In his opinion, although Zhou Ye''s giant wolf looks terrifying...but beasts are beasts. Facing humans with thick armor, they can only rely on fangs and claws, and they are at an absolute disadvantage...


    After all, the minions of the beasts are useless to the thick shield...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1473

    However, when he looked at Zhou Ye, he couldn''t help being stunned...


    At this time, Zhou Ye didn''t have the slightest worry on his face... Instead, there was a faint smile...


    This made Huo An curious...


    Based on his understanding of Zhou Ye, when Zhou Ye leaked such an expression, someone would be unlucky... Could it be that Zhou Ye had any other tricks??


    At this moment, the giant wolves have also completed their preparations...


    They all let out a wolf howl, and then rushed toward the Roman shield like a whirlwind...


    Facing the charge of the wolves, the heavy infantry tightened their shields one by one, and then leaned forward at an angle of forty-five degrees, and pressed their shoulders against the back of the shield...


    This is the tactic used to prevent the cavalry from charging...


    Although maybe the wolves are not as powerful as horses, they don''t dare to be careless, and this is already a habit that is immersed in their bones...


    And at this time, the wolves have already charged...


    The battle between the two was at this moment...


    Reference 1868


    The first thousand eight hundred and sixty-eight chapters


    It''s too late, then soon...


    The wolves have already reached the front of the Roman soldiers at a speed no less than that of the cavalry charge...


    Then, the Roman soldiers felt a huge impact from the shield they were holding to their bodies...


    With that strength, they, who have been fighting for a long time, couldn''t help but gnaw their teeth...


    "Damn it, it doesn''t look like the strength of a wolf at all, but rather like the strength of those heavy cavalry..."


    A Roman soldier couldn''t help saying...


    Regarding his words, the other soldiers nodded their heads in agreement...This strength is indeed a bit surprising...


    Fortunately, they defended this wave of force...


    Now, it''s their turn to fight back...


    Thinking of this, the centurion shouted loudly: "Pike!!"


    However, when he finished yelling these words, he found that...how could the spear in his hand not be pulled back...


    He couldn''t help but look out from the gap in the shield, and saw a ferocious wolf biting the spear in his hand, and he couldn''t withdraw his spear...If you want to pierce the spear, Always retract the spear first, and then stab it out, right?Now¡ªthe Centurion found embarrassingly¡ªhis spear could not be retrieved...this Nima...


    However, at this time, the change happened again...


    Looking from the outside of the battlefield, I saw that after the first wave of charging giant wolves bit the Roman soldier¡¯s spear, the second wave of giant wolves have also rushed up, and they directly borrowed from the first wave of giant wolves. Li, jumped up and rushed into the shield formation instantly...


    This time, the first layer of defensive shield array is over...


    After the giant wolves jumped into the shield formation, they unceremoniously bit the arms of the Roman soldiers and dragged them out of the field...


    At this time, you can see the strangeness of these giant wolves...


    After being bitten by the arm by the giant wolves, the Roman soldiers couldn''t fight away...


    In the end, after Lucis discussed with Zhou Ye and admitted that these soldiers had been killed on the battlefield, the giant wolves released their wolf''s mouth under Bai Da''s order.


    Since the Roman shield is stacked layer by layer...so, after breaking the first layer of shield, it is not a victory.


    When the giant wolves planned to perform their tricks the second time, the Roman soldiers learned to be clever. They did not wait for the giant wolf to hit the shield and would never extend their spear...


    However, this only slightly delayed their survival time...


    As long as their spears are pierced out, they will never be recovered again...


    You know, hiding behind the shield, while being safe, also restricts the angle at which the spear can pierce...The cunning wolves are as if they have become spirits, hiding behind the shield, waiting for the soldiers to stab their own long Spears, even, there are giant wolves deliberately dangling at the edge of the trajectory of their spears...


    Lure these soldiers to stab out the spear...


    then¡­¡­


    The second shield array is also tragedy...


    When they arrived at the third layer of the shield formation, they simply gathered the shields tightly together, and even held the shields above their heads...this is exactly a tortoise formation...


    Faced with such an incomprehensible formation, the giant wolves are also angry...


    They howled and rushed towards the shield array one after another...


    This does not mean that these guys gave up their strategy, on the contrary, they are aiming at a place to collide...


    No matter how powerful the infantry were, they couldn¡¯t stop this series of massive collisions... After only two rounds, the final tortoise formation was knocked out by the giant wolves...


    When the tortoise shell formation has a gap, is it still the tortoise shell formation??


    Obviously--


    The Roma Heavy Infantry Centurion, undisputedly lost this game...


    "Well, Zhou... I have to admit... I underestimated your wolf clan army again..." Lucis had nothing to say at this time... "Are these guys really wolves?? They More cunning than some humans..."


    Facing Lucis''s words, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and did not answer."Now-do you have any questions about our agreement?"


    "Of course there is no problem..." Lucis exclaimed, "I don''t know how you trained them to be like this..."


    "Haha...commercial secret!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    In fact, he has been merciful against Zhou Ye this time... You know, this morning, he also realized the disadvantage of the wolves facing the Roman soldiers in heavy armor, so he deliberately strengthened them. Minions...


    At this time, the teeth of these giant wolves are already strong enough to pierce the armor...


    If it hadn''t been for the sentence he explained to Bai Da¡ªno injury is allowed, these Roman soldiers would have been torn to pieces by the giant wolves.


    You know, strategy is not what they are good at, what they are more good at is-exchange injury for injury, desperately bite.


    No way, why do they always bully the Huns with such tactics these days??I''m used to bullying...


    At this time... there were also Roman soldiers who discovered the bitten dented tooth marks on their armor and spears, and their faces were almost green... You know, weapons and armor are the second life of a soldier... ...How could they not feel bad??


    However, more people are full of joy...


    With such a powerful wolf clan army as an ally, they might really be able to fight back to Rome...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1474

    After all, they escaped, not voluntarily left their hometown...


    If possible, who would want to live in a foreign country forever?


    Now that the strength of the Great Wolf Legion was recognized, Lucis began to plan a counter-offensive plan...


    The first step, of course, is to find the position of the Tibis Legion...


    If you don¡¯t even know the enemy¡¯s location, then you have to fight a hammering battle...


    So, more than a dozen clever Roman soldiers, riding fast horses, went to the position where the adjutant had told them...


    Their only character is to find out where the Tibis Legion has gone and where it will be stationed...


    And what about Zhou Ye?Naturally, he will not be closed at Huiyanmen... He stayed with his wolf clan army...


    After all, he doesn''t like crowded places very much, and the conditions in Yanmen Pass are really not that good, not as comfortable as his own magic tent.


    At this time, the so-called legend of the wolf god has begun to spread among the various tribes in Yanmen Pass...


    In their opinion, the only person who can command such a large number of wolves is the wolf god... In this way, Zhou Ye''s infinite power has a perfect explanation. God, what ability is the past. Yes... he is a wolf god.


    Of course Zhou Ye also heard some rumors, but he just laughed about it. To a certain extent, he could indeed call himself a god, although he didn''t like that...


    Reference 1869


    The first thousand eight hundred and sixty-nine chapters


    "My men have already ascertained the location of Tibis Legion..."


    At this time, Lucis was discussing matters with Zhou Ye, Huo An and others in the room in Yanmen Pass...


    The cavalry he sent out has returned...


    "They''re here..." Lucis said, pointing his finger to a location on the Western Regions map spread on the desktop...


    "This is the ancient city of Loulan..." Huo An, who was standing on the side, immediately recognized the location pointed out by Lucis... "Tibis will indeed find a good place... Although it has been destroyed, many of the walls remain. All in good condition... it is a good place to stay!!"


    Hearing what Huo An said, Lucius nodded...


    And Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to complain... This movie is full of bugs...


    The time when the ancient Loulan kingdom was established was 176 BC, and the time it disappeared was 630 AD, and now, it is 48 BC... That is to say, the ancient Loulan kingdom was advanced by more than 700 years. Years have disappeared...this Nima...hey.


    Loulan Guguo said-I have a sentence that MMP doesn''t know when to say it...


    "Zhou? What''s the matter with you?" Lukuis couldn''t help asking when he saw the look on Zhou Ye''s face that he wanted to talk, but he couldn''t help but hold back.


    "Nothing...Now that the goal is determined, let''s set off!!" Zhou Ye said, turning his head and walking out...No, he can''t stay here anymore, he can''t help but want to complain about it. It''s in the world of BUG...


    "Zhou looks very upset?" Looking at Zhou Ye''s back, Lucis looked at Huo An and asked, "Did I say something wrong?"


    "Uh-shouldn''t it?" Huo An actually didn''t know why that expression on Zhou Ye''s face...


    Talk less gossip...


    With the goal determined--Zhou Ye''s wolf tribe army began to set off...


    Lucius also took his soldiers, following behind the wolf tribe army, and marching towards the ancient city of Loulan...


    I have to say that the scene of ten thousand wolves galloping looks really spectacular...Wherever the wolf clan army goes, ten thousand beasts make a fortune...especially those nomadic herdsmen who see the wolf tide from a distance. The one who ran screamed fast... as if his butt was on fire.


    Five days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Outside the ancient city of Loulan............


    Tibis''s army was already outside the ancient city of Loulan, and it was ready to fight.


    This is also no way...a wolf tide consisting of hundreds of thousands of wild wolves, it is really difficult to hide from others when they act...


    Moreover, since there are countries from the Western Regions who are good at the Great Han Empire, of course there are people from the Western Regions who hate the Han Empire, and most of the supplies for the Tibis Legion are supplied by such people... These people are selling to While providing food, they also passed the news of the upcoming wolf tide to Tibis...


    So, this is also the reason why Tibis is so rigorous.


    The Wolf Tide stopped in front of the Tibis Legion...


    At this moment Tibis is riding his horse, standing behind the heavy defense line of heavy infantry, looking at the wolf tide in front of him...


    "Interesting... Unexpectedly, the mysterious eastern country is still so wild... Actually still using beasts to fight..." Tibis looked at the wolf tide in front of him, without the slightest fear on his face... "This is really too much. Interesting..."


    "Tibis, I think you should pay attention..." An old Roman man standing beside Tibis said with a serious expression: "Yin Po has never said that the Han Dynasty has the habit of using wild beasts... I think we should be more careful!"


    "My teacher, you really like to worry too much..." Tibis paid no attention to his teacher''s advice."Do you think these beasts can pierce the armor of our soldiers with their minions?"


    Seeing Tibis''s indifferent appearance, his teacher just wanted to persuade a few more words...


    I saw--the wolf tide in the distance suddenly separated to the two sides...


    The group of people walked out from the divided wolf tide... It was not others, it was Zhou Ye, Lucius and Huo An.


    Zhou Ye and Huo An, Tibis didn¡¯t know each other, and didn¡¯t care about it... But for Lucis, he was not so familiar anymore...


    "Hahahaha...Lucis..." Tibis laughed and shouted: "Unexpectedly, after you assassinated my father and hijacked my brother to escape, you actually fell into a state of being with wild beasts... ¡­You are really depraved, Lucis..."


    "Tibis...you murdered your father and blinded your brother...you bastard..." Hearing Tibis''s falsehood, Lucis was trembling with anger...


    "Haha...Lucis, if you don''t have a ghost in your heart, why are you holding my brother to escape?" Faced with Lucis''s accusation, Tibis said in time...


    Things like Dayi are generally used to deceive the soldiers below...


    In front of the two armies, in front of so many Roman soldiers, Tibis certainly would not admit what he had done...


    Ordinary Roman soldiers can only be skeptical about this kind of thing...what do you tell them to tell the truth??


    However, now Tibis is their commander... they are born from the heart, towards Tibis...


    Hearing Tibis¡¯s shameless blood spurt...Lucis was so angry that he could not speak...


    "Okay, Lucis..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Lucis on the shoulder, and said: "The winner is the winner...When you catch him, all the truth will be revealed... With this kind of thing, you, a good person, can''t beat the guy on the opposite side who can kill his father and his brother..."


    "Hmm..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lucis nodded... He had to admit that he was really far inferior to Tibis in such things as shameless.


    "Leave Tibis to me... Zhou, I will add extra pay!"


    "No problem..." Zhou Ye smiled when he heard Lucis''s words... He yelled at Tibis, who was standing there triumphantly: "Hey, Curly...Don''t talk more nonsense... we Let''s fight!!"


    Tibis was stunned by Zhou Ye''s curly hair... He couldn''t help but ask his teacher: "Curl? Is he talking about me???"


    "......Um!" His teacher nodded silently...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1475

    "Oriental, you completely angered me..." Tibis couldn''t help shouting: "Soldiers...ready to fight!!"


    With his cry, the drum of the Roman army was beaten...


    Suddenly, in the entire battlefield, the sound of the Roman legion¡¯s drums colliding with the metal armor of the armor rang into a ball, sounding like a magnificent symphony of waves.


    Reference 1870


    One thousand eight hundred and seventy chapters


    The movement on the side of the Roman army made Bai standing beside Zhou Ye very upset...


    It seemed to dislike the sound of war drums... and let out a long howling.


    As it howled, the wild wolves in the entire wave of wolves suddenly started howling to the sky...


    This long and loud howl of wolves suppressed the drums of the Roman Legion...


    Moreover, I also received an unexpected surprise...


    What surprise??


    In the Roman Legion, there were quite a few cavalry...their general tasks were to intersperse the two wings of the enemy''s formation and disrupt the frequency of enemy attacks...


    However, after hearing the loud howling of the wolf, almost all the horses were shocked...


    They disregarded the control of the knights on their bodies, one by one began to cover their heads and rush...


    All of a sudden, the entire cavalry formation was chaotic...


    Seeing this situation, Lucis couldn''t help but said with misfortune: "Zhou, I didn''t expect your wolf clan army to bring me such a surprise..."


    "Haha...attack!" Zhou Ye didn''t bother to stand here and beep with them... directly instructed Dabai: "Let your brothers and sisters, let go of their belly and eat!!"


    "Wow¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Dabai heard this, excitedly let out a wolf howl again.


    With its howling of wolves... the wolf tide began to move...


    The giant wolves of the entire wolf clan army began to accelerate slowly. When they reached the midpoint of the battlefield, their speed had reached the highest...


    Looking at it, the yellow land on the battlefield is like being submerged by black-gray tides, and this wolf tide composed of hundreds of thousands of giant wolves, with an overwhelming momentum, rushes towards the legion where Tibis is located. Past...


    "Stay...Stay steady..."


    The centurions of the heavy infantry of the Roman Legion were also shouting loudly: "They are just a group of beasts manipulated by humans. Don¡¯t be afraid of anything... Hold on, use your shield to block their fangs, Your spears pierced their throats, they are much easier to deal with than humans..."


    And Tibis, who was surrounded by layers of military formations, had just been depressed by his own cavalry legion¡¯s unsatisfactory performance, but when he saw the giant wolf rushing towards his troops, his face There is a smile...


    "I think, tonight I can give the soldiers an extra meal, how about using these wolf ribs to make an extra meal?"


    "..." His teacher standing next to Tibis is far less optimistic than Tibis...


    In his opinion, since people dare to use giant wolves to form battle formations, then¡ªthey definitely have unexpected abilities...


    At this moment, the heart of his hand is already full of sweat...There is an uneasy emotion lingering in his heart...He doesn''t know where this uneasy emotion comes from, but-he believes in his instincts...


    Closer...closer...


    When the wolf wave was about to reach the Roman army, the Roman army suddenly changed...


    The heavy infantry holding a shield in front suddenly squatted down and tilted the shield in their hands...Following their actions, behind them, the Roman soldiers armed with crossbow arrows leaked in front of the wolf tide...


    "Shoot..."


    With a command, the crossbow arrows in the hands of Roman soldiers shot out a curtain of arrows...


    In mid-air, a black crossbow arrow shot at the wolf tide mercilessly...


    And the wild wolves under the arrow curtain don''t seem to know how to dodge the crossbow arrows at all. They continue to rush towards the army without stopping...


    In just an instant, thousands of wild wolves were shot by the crossbow arrows... and even some wild wolves were shot like hedgehogs by the crossbow arrows... It seemed quite happy.


    "Hahaha..." Seeing this situation, Tibis couldn''t help laughing: "What do those merchants always say, the mysterious kingdom of the East is rich and powerful, and now it seems that it''s just that... actually... Still using beasts to fight, this is a completely backward and wild country. Maybe, with my army of 100,000, I will build an empire that is not inferior to Rome in this backward country..."


    Tibis is proud... and some people are desperate...


    Lucis, who was watching the battle behind the wolf tide, was full of regret and despair at this moment...


    "No, how could I forget the crossbow arrows?"


    In Luquis''s opinion, although the giant wolves with arrows in front of the wolf tide are very brave, they are still charging toward the enemy line without fear... However, that is only the end of the crossbow. It will not be long before these giant wolves will Died because of excessive blood loss...


    "I''m sorry, Zhou...it''s my fault..." Lukuis looked at Zhou Ye with a look of guilt and said, "I should let my soldiers charge first. They can at least help the wolves reduce unnecessary. Sacrifice, close to Tibis¡¯s legion..."


    "Haha... don''t worry, continue to watch!" Zhou Ye smiled and patted Lucius on the shoulder, motioning him to continue watching...


    With a feeling of guilt, Lucius once again cast his eyes on the battlefield...


    However, he was dumbfounded when he saw it...


    Fuck, is the guy shot like a hedgehog really a giant wolf??Why does it still look so cheerful??There is no stance to lose blood at all??


    In particular, there were some giant wolves that were clearly stabbed by the spears in the hands of the Roman soldiers... but they still rushed over and bit the Roman soldiers firmly...


    There is also a guy... it''s a show to the extreme.


    Its body was pierced by at least two spears. However, it was still active on the battlefield, its posture, its aura... It seemed as if the spear pierced through it not its body... ¡­


    To be honest, in the face of such an enemy, the Roman soldiers were terrified...


    In the Mediterranean, facing enemies several times their size, they have no fear...


    In Rome, facing the angry uprising slaves, they did not fear...


    However, when they faced these demon wolves that couldn''t be killed no matter how they were killed, and the more they killed them, they finally understood the meaning of the word fear...


    "This...this is not a wolf, this is a devil...it is a devil..."


    The two fought for less than ten minutes...Faced with these unkillable enemies, some soldiers finally collapsed...


    He dropped the weapon in his hand, shouted the word devil, and ran towards the back of the battle...


    Then, the situation on the entire battlefield took a turn for the worse... Despair would be contagious. With the first defeated soldier, there would be a second, third, N hundredth...


    no way--


    These brave Roman soldiers were never afraid to fight with their own kind, because they knew...they were the same kind, but when they encountered wounds all over their bodies and their hair dyed red with blood, they still charged at them vigorously. When they collapsed...


    Unkillable... How do you defeat an unkillable enemy??

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1476

    Reference 1871


    Chapter One Thousand Seventy One


    The situation on the battlefield suddenly changed...


    The Roman soldiers on the entire battlefield began to rout...


    They are scared, they are scared... They don''t know how to face an unkillable opponent...


    Under the contagion of this emotion, the balance on the entire battlefield is tilting towards the giant wolf legion...


    Tibis was dumbfounded now...


    He grabbed the lieutenant next to him by the neck..."Tell me, why these giant wolves can''t kill...why??"


    "That..." Tibis''s lieutenant was also embarrassed at this time... You asked me why?Who do I want to ask??


    At this moment, the teacher next to Tibis spoke...


    "Let''s go, Tibis... Failure is already doomed..."


    "I won''t go!!!" Hearing his teacher''s words, Tibis yelled angrily: "I''m only one step away from success, and now, you let me go?? Give me the order of the military team to play, all dare Those who flinch will be executed on the spot for me!!"


    "You will cause the soldiers to mutiny..." Hearing Tibis''s words, his teacher hurriedly said: "The soldiers have already begun to fear...You will only make them direct their hatred against you!"


    "As soldiers, even if they die, they will die for me on the way to charge!!" Tibis said, and said to the lieutenant who was waiting for the order: "Go and execute the order!"


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    quickly¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A group of Roman soldiers wearing armors completely different from ordinary soldiers are on the battlefield...


    They did not go to the front to resist the impact of the wolf tide, but with their weapons, pointed at the soldiers who had been defeated from the front line, forced them to return to the front line that frightened them again...


    However, of course no one is willing to go to the front line to face the undead wolves like the devil. They debated loudly with the military team, describing to them the terrible aspects of those giant wolves, but-facing their debates and explanations ¡ª¡ªThe military team relentlessly raised the weapon in his hand...


    And the defeated soldiers did not hesitate to fight back... They might feel terrified when facing those monster-like giant wolves, but-when they face their own kind, they are less afraid...


    For a while, the center of the Roman Legion, where the wolf tide had not yet reached, also began to be confused...


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye smiled...


    "Lucis, I think, this is the time for your brothers to play...If you want to return to Rome, you need more men!!"


    "You''re right, Zhou, thank you for reminding me!!" Lucius smiled, turned his head and said to his brothers: "Go, bring our compatriots into our camp... we Need them!!"


    Hearing what Lucis said, his soldiers laughed and rushed forward...


    The giant wolves didn''t care about their actions, and still relentlessly launched waves of endless charges towards Tibis''s legion...


    "Brothers, drop your weapons and come to us, surrender...people can''t fight the gods!!"


    "Yes, brothers, don''t you realize that you are facing a legion of gods? In the face of such an unkillable enemy, your bravery will not bring you victory... Come on, join us. !!!"


    "Those who want to survive, throw away their weapons... and kneel on the ground..."


    With the shouts of Lucius''s men...


    A small group of Roman soldiers obeyed their persuasion with suspicion, dropped their weapons, and then knelt on the ground...


    And the wolf wave is no longer attacking such soldiers...They turn to attack those who are still resisting stubbornly...


    Seeing that those comrades who had dropped their weapons and knelt down, they would not be attacked by the giant wolf... The remaining soldiers all did so all of a sudden.


    It''s just the work of a cup of tea, and almost none of the soldiers on the front are standing there...


    Either died or surrendered...


    Tibis discovered tragically that his one hundred thousand army, in the blink of an eye, only the thousands of people next to him can use... the others are either dead or... already kneeling on the ground and surrendering. Up...


    In fact, Roman soldiers shouldn''t be so vulnerable...


    But, there is no way-who made them face the dead wolf army??Don¡¯t say you can¡¯t kill, and you¡¯re crazy when you see blood...


    Especially-in this era of rampant god worship, all abnormalities are attributed to the mighty power of the gods, and in their view, the immortal wolf army is obviously also the hand of the gods.


    No one wants to stand on the opposite side of the gods...


    Therefore, many people simply surrendered...


    Surrendering to the enemy is a shame, but surrendering to the gods is not a shame...but helpless.


    At this time, Lucius arranged his men to gather the descendants, and followed Zhou Ye to Tibis, who was still stubbornly resisting.


    At this time, Tibis had fewer than a few hundred guards, which had nearly a thousand guards...


    "Tibis... if you put down your weapon now and bow your head to confess, I will give you a chance to apologize to your father in person..."


    Lucius looked at Tibis and said lightly.


    "Apologize?" At this moment, Tibis is no longer as confident as he was before the war, his face is covered with blood, both of him and the wolf...


    To be honest, Tibis felt the helplessness of the soldiers on the frontline after actually facing the giant wolf face to face...


    It can''t be hacked, it can''t be killed...On the contrary, the more you kill it, the crazier... How can such an enemy be defeated??


    "Tibis... put down your weapons...it''s still too late to turn around!!" Tibis''s teacher also persuaded.


    "Look back?" Tibis said to himself, he suddenly laughed out loud... "I won''t look back... The real hero, never return!!"


    Having said this, he raised the short sword in his hand and rushed towards Zhou Ye...


    He had been observing for a long time... Those giant wolves seemed to have obeyed the call of the giant wolf beside Zhou Ye, and the giant wolf beside Zhou Ye naturally obeyed Zhou Ye''s orders... Then, himself Why did he lose so miserably? He already had a conclusion...


    Even if it is dead, he has to pull a back...


    Tibis rushed towards Zhou Ye, while shouting loudly: "Do you have the courage to single out with me? Oriental..."


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye just chuckled, and stopped talking...


    And at this time, four giant wolves rushed out of the wolf tide suddenly, their bodies are a lap larger than the average giant wolves, and their speed is as fast as lightning...


    In just an instant, the giant wolf threw Tibis to the ground, and one wolf after another, bit Tibis¡¯s limbs...


    "This thing is useless for you?" Zhou Ye turned to ask Lucis...


    "Huh?" Lucius said unclearly...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1477

    "Then it''s useless!" Zhou Ye said, nodding... Following his nod, the four giant wolves seemed to have received a signal, and at the same time they pushed towards the Quartet...Tibis was directly caught by the four giants. The wolf pulled his limbs down...


    Reference 1872


    Chapter One Thousand Seventy Two


    The death of Tibis marks the end of the entire battle...


    Even those guards who were stubbornly resisting, at this time, seemed to have lost the pillar of struggle, and dropped their weapons on the ground in despair.


    The rest of the time, it''s garbage time.


    Of course, for Zhou Ye, it was garbage time... for Lucis, it was harvest time...


    He gathered prisoners of war and confiscated property...


    And arranged for soldiers to bury the dead soldiers...


    After all, everyone is of the same race, so it seems a bit too ruthless to let them smash the corpse into the wilderness... and it is not conducive to him to buy people''s hearts.


    However, the subordinates who were sent to bury the soldiers and soldiers returned soon... and reported to Lucis...


    "General, I think...the bodies of those compatriots don''t need to be buried..."


    Seeing the indescribable look of his subordinates, Lucis asked in amazement: "Why?"


    "Because...because..." the soldier said, looking at Zhou Ye with some embarrassment...


    "Zhou is our most honorable friend, don''t hide anything from him!!" Seeing his soldier''s appearance, Lucis said with some dissatisfaction.


    You know, this time he can win smoothly, without Zhou Ye''s help, don''t even think about it...


    Moreover, Lucis now has a new understanding of Zhou Ye''s strength...


    Therefore, he didn''t want Zhou Ye to feel bad about him...


    "That..." The soldier hesitated even more when he heard Luquis'' words...


    "Haha..." Seeing the soldier''s appearance, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Is the reason for not burying the corpses?-Those corpses were all destroyed by my wolf clan army?"


    The two words ruined have already explained the problem...


    Said it was ruined, in fact-it was eaten by the wolf tide...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lucis suddenly realized... But at the same time, he also had a headache...


    Ask Zhou Ye to order his wolves not to eat the corpses of those soldiers??


    That''s nonsense...


    According to the rules on the battlefield, whose trophy is whose trophy...Snatching trophy is a big taboo in the coalition forces.


    Although it is said that corpses are not trophies, but for the wolf tide, corpses are their trophies, and wolves grab food??Do you want to try the madness of hungry wolf??


    Besides... after seeing the fighting power of Wolf Tide, he didn''t want to offend Zhou Ye...


    Just when Lucis was a little embarrassed...


    Zhou Ye spoke: "Go tell the soldiers that the Roman soldiers who were eaten by the wolf tide have returned to [Mars'' embrace], so that they don''t have to panic..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the soldier was stunned for a moment, then as if thinking of something, he looked at Zhou Ye with extremely respectful eyes, and said respectfully: "Okay, under the crown!!"


    Following the voice, the soldier didn''t even ask his general''s meaning anymore, turned around and left the room...


    "Zhou...you actually know Mars?" Lucius asked with a surprised look...


    Who is Mars??


    Mars was the god of death and war among the ancient Roman gods, as well as the god of growth, land and shepherd. The wolf and woodpecker were his holy beasts.


    And the soldier just now looked at Zhou Ye with such respect... it was because of Zhou Ye''s words.


    From the perspective of that soldier, Zhou Ye was acknowledging his identity as a god in disguise.


    After all, Zhou Ye can command a wave of tens of thousands of giant wolves. Moreover, his giant wolf possesses physical endurance and sharp fangs and claws that far exceed other wolves... The most important thing is that his giant wolf cannot Was killed...


    This can no longer be explained by simple animal training skills...


    When Zhou Ye said those words, the soldiers naturally thought that Zhou Ye was Mars among the ancient Roman gods... and only Mars, who possessed the priesthood of war and death, had the priesthood. May command such a powerful wolf clan army.


    As for why Zhou Ye has the face of an Oriental, it can only be said that gods are ever-changing, and he will become what he likes to become... This is also in line with the Roman theologian¡¯s attitude towards gods. Only the explanation of ability...


    Ahem, it''s a bit too much.


    "I know, far more than you think..." Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously when he heard Lukuis'' words.


    "..."


    Lucius became a little speechless. After he pondered for a while, he said, "Then you...are you really him?"


    In his tone, he put on a touch of respect...


    During the time with Zhou Ye, too many unexplainable things happened...


    Now, even Lucius has some doubts that Zhou Ye is a god...


    "Haha... guess what?" Zhou Ye didn''t say yes, nor said no...just looking at Lucius so cheerfully...


    Lucius is a little bit awkward...


    After hesitating for a long time, he decided-let Zhou Ye be a god...


    why??


    In fact, Lucius himself didn''t know why, but he faintly felt that treating Zhou Ye as a god would be good for him...


    "Under the crown..."


    With Lucius''s voice, Zhou Ye smiled happier...


    Of course he was not happy that he was regarded as a god...but he was happy that the seed of ambition he buried in Lucius''s heart had begun to take root.


    "It seems that you have made some kind of decision?"


    "What''s the decision?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lucis was stunned...


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled... "You now have a 70,000 elite Roman army... Then are you still willing to support a blind child in his place?"


    "..." Lucius''s heart suddenly jumped... He felt that something terrible was hatching in his heart... He could not say a word of the words he originally wanted to say. ...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1478

    "You don''t need to answer me now..." Zhou Ye smiled even more happily looking at the struggling Lucis. "Everyone has a desire for rights. Your former lord, the so-called god of war, Krasu, was born. It''s just a slave merchant. He just relied on suppressing the slave uprisings and defending Sura''s dictatorship, and was reused by Sura... After Sura abdicated, he became one of the three giants of Rome..."


    "And now¡ªyour old master is dead...his eldest son is also dead...only a blind young son is left...you think it¡¯s for him to hold him in the position of Krasu Is it really a good thing?"


    "What he will face is countless enemies, and countless questions in the Roman Senate..."


    "So, why don''t you replace it?"


    "Look, now there is a god standing behind you...Your rights are given to you by me..."


    "What are you still hesitating?"


    Reference 1873


    Chapter one thousand eight hundred and seventy three


    Zhou Ye''s voice is like the most beautiful music in the world...


    Word by word was passed into Lucius¡¯ ears, engraved in Lucius¡¯s heart...


    His heart is changing little by little...


    After a long while.........Lucis knelt respectfully in front of Zhou Ye, "Under the great crown, please guide me in the direction..."


    "Hahahahaha...yes, that''s it...you will get everything you want!!" Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing when he saw Lucis''s actions.


    Sure enough, occasionally playing with people''s hearts is quite happy...


    Now that Lucis has sworn allegiance to Zhou Ye, then...the rest of the business is much easier...


    Of course Zhou Ye doesn''t need to do it himself to gather the remnants and count the grain and grass...


    He just needs to wait...


    These will naturally be done by Lucis...


    And at this time, he was sitting in the room, stroking Bai Da''s soft wolf hair with one hand, while muttering to himself: "Xiao Meng is also slow?? With Mengmo''s feet, this time should go back and forth three times. There is more than enough for the trip..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but open his own super sense and began to look for Xiaomeng''s whereabouts...


    It''s just the moment when the super sense is turned on-


    Zhou Ye jumped up from his seat as if he burned his ass... "Fuck, fuck, fuck... What are you guys doing?? Are you fighting each other?"


    As his voice fell, Zhou Ye''s figure disappeared into the room instantly...


    And at this moment--


    In the Dahong Mountain between Nanjun and Yanmenguan...


    Dream Monster is carrying two young girls, rushing towards Yanmen Pass...


    It is Xiaomeng who controls the dream monster... and behind her, there is a big loli who looks fourteen or five years old, who is holding her slender waist tightly... burying her head in Xiaomeng. On the cute back...


    Although this woman is wearing coarse cloth clothes, she can''t hide her beautiful face...The baby fat on her face can''t hide her natural beauty...It''s such a beautiful loli who has won the world...


    At this moment, the big loli was holding Xiaomeng with a panic expression, and said softly: "Sister Xiaomeng...how long will we have to reach your host''s side..."


    "It won''t be long..." Xiaomeng no longer smiles on her face at the moment... She is really anxious now...


    Originally, she thought that the matter her master had confessed was something that was done in a hand, but she didn''t expect... actually there was a mistake...


    Thinking of this, Xiaomeng couldn''t help sighing, her thoughts couldn''t help returning to ten days ago...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I am the dividing line of memories¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After Xiaomeng accepted her owner''s order, relying on the strength of the Mengmo''s feet, she rushed to the South County in just one day...


    However, in Zigui, Nanjun, after inquiring for a long time, I found the address of Wang Qiang''s house...


    After finding the address of Wang Qiang''s house, Xiaomeng did not immediately go to the house to kidnap people, but planned to wait until night...


    As a result, it doesn''t matter at this stage... but something has happened.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When night fell, Xiao Meng dressed lightly, followed the route he had explored during the day, and came to Wang''s house...


    However, just when she was about to jump into the wall and prepare to take Wang Qiang away...


    Suddenly, there was a scream inside...


    Then, Xiao Meng saw that two guys wearing black robes and masks jumped out of the Wang''s house... in their hands, they also carried a pocket...


    Looking at the constantly twisting pocket, Xiao Meng knew without even thinking about it, that it was definitely a kidnapped person...


    Wang Family??The kidnapped??


    Xiaomeng thought of it like a flash of light, no need to ask...The Wang family is worthy of captivity, I am afraid that it is their beautiful daughter... Fuck, how can this work, aren''t you bastards grabbing food??


    Wouldn''t it be too embarrassing if you didn''t bring Wang Qiang to your master??


    Thinking of this, Xiao Meng... rushed out without hesitation... "Leave the people for me!!"


    The two black shadows saw Xiao Meng who suddenly jumped out, they looked at each other, and then one ran away with his pockets, the other was responsible for haunting Xiao Meng...


    Of course Xiaomeng is welcome...


    She directly activated the armor on her wrist, and in the blink of an eye¡ªa cute little loli turned into a cute knight lady...


    "Leave the people for me!!" Xiaomeng didn''t care about the black figure who had attacked herself, she rushed towards the guy who ran away with her pockets...


    Ding Ding Ding¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The black shadow attacking Xiaomeng suddenly realized... the sharp blade in his hand seemed to have no way to take the armor of the guy who became a knight girl...


    At this time, Xiao Meng had already rushed to the black shadow carrying his pocket...


    The wolf claws in her hand unceremoniously slashed towards the black shadow''s hand holding the pocket...


    And Sombra seemed to be worried about hurting the girl in his pocket... Therefore, he couldn''t make effective resistance for a while... In desperation, he could only put his pocket down...


    However, Xiaomeng suddenly changed his skills at this time. The wolf claws in his hand changed from chopping to picking, and he picked it up on the black-robed man''s pocket on the ground... and picked the pocket next to her... and then I unceremoniously picked up my pocket...


    The black-robed man was angry by Xiaomeng''s move...


    There was a silent scream in his mouth...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1479

    It''s like sending a signal to someone...


    Humans can''t hear such a screaming sound, but-Xiaomeng has heard it... Who said she is not a human but a wolf monster??


    Of course she could hear the low-frequency sound made by the man in black.


    However, Xiaomeng is not afraid...


    She was so busy carrying her pockets...looking at the man in black."You guys, I almost couldn''t complete the master''s task...you damn it!!"


    Xiaomeng has already planned to kill...


    Facing Xiaomeng''s provocation, the two men in black didn''t talk to each other, they just stood in tandem... and looked at Xiaomeng coldly...


    "What do you look at... Haven''t you seen such a cute girl paper?" Xiao Meng''s heart was fluttered by the black man''s gaze... So, she decided to attack first...


    I saw Xiaomeng, carrying a pocket in one hand and waving wolf claws in the other, and attacked the man in black in front of her...


    And the man in black didn''t fight her head-on, but flashed back and forth beside her like a ghost...


    "If you have the ability, don''t hide...what are you hiding?" Xiaomeng said uncomfortably.


    Just when Xiaomeng was carrying her pockets, pointing at the man in black and provoking loudly...


    Suddenly a breeze blew through... In the scene before me, there were more than 20 black figures...


    Reference 1874


    Chapter one thousand eight hundred and seventy four


    At this time, look at the black-robed man who just hid, just didn''t fight Xiaomeng directly...


    The eyes leaking from his mask reveal the playfulness...


    After a few strange laughs...


    The black-robed man gently made an upward gesture...


    In an instant, a dozen people in black robes rushed towards Xiao Meng...There were also several people in black robes standing on the periphery of the battle circle, staring at Xiao Meng, waiting for her to leak any flaws.


    Will Xiaomeng be afraid of these guys?Who is she?She is a demon...


    Hoooo--


    A loud howl of a wolf came from Xiaomeng''s mouth...


    Looking at her figure again, it was as if she had cast a clone technique, and instantly turned into a dozen Xiaomeng... rushed towards the black-robed man...


    When the black-robed people saw it, they didn''t insist on it, one by one, like a muddy loach that didn''t leave their hands, they fought with the dozens of Xiaomeng...


    All of a sudden, I saw a dozen Xiaomeng wandering and fighting a dozen black-robed men on the field... each of them moved as fast as lightning. With the dynamic vision of the human eyes, they could not be captured at all.


    At this moment, a man in black robes standing outside the field took a chance and instantly cut into the battle...


    However, his goal is not Xiao Meng, but Xiao Meng''s side, carrying a bag of people...


    "Dare you!!!" Xiaomeng noticed this situation for the first time. She fought against one of the black-robed men''s swords, taking advantage of the reaction force from the swords to take the lead and charge. By the bag... With a wave of wolf claws in his hand, he sealed the man in black robes who wanted to snatch the bag back...


    For a time, the two sides entered a state of confrontation again...


    To be honest, at this moment Xiaomeng¡¯s heart collapsed...


    This Nima is really wronged...


    If she fights alone, who is she afraid of??


    However, the other party actually played group fights with her?Moreover, the unethical ones always want to take advantage of her fights and snatch her cloth bag... This Nima is just nonsense...


    You know, she used to bully others by relying on more wolves, but now - she is actually bullied by more people...


    This fight... really suffocated...


    Can''t fight with them here anymore...


    Xiaomeng had already made up her mind, she was going to flash people quickly...because she heard the low-frequency whistle that was just used to summon companions from the black robe population again...


    The ghost knows how many companions they have...


    The key to Xiaomeng¡¯s not worrying about her safety is¡ªif she misses and loses Wang Zhaojun, what face does she have to see her master??


    After making up his mind, Xiaomeng suddenly yelled: "Dreammon!!"


    A long hiss...


    Then, a black shadow as fast as lightning rushed over...


    "My lady won''t play with you anymore, let''s catch up if there is a kind!" Xiao Meng said, picking up her pockets, and jumping onto the dream demon... and then-- "Run, dream demon... let''s find the master go with¡­¡­"


    With a long hiss, the dream demon screamed, stepped away from his four hooves, his figure brought out a phantom, and rushed out...


    Seeing this situation, the people in black robes were immediately anxious...


    They furiously rushed towards the dream demon... However, the speed of the dream demon was so fast that they had no time to stop, and they had already lost the trace of the dream demon...


    Originally, Xiao Meng thought that this would get rid of those guys...


    However, the result was not expected...


    This lingering group of guys can always hang behind her, as long as she slack off, they will chase her...Moreover, their goal is also very clear. Sometimes, even after Xiaomeng¡¯s paw, she will also go. Catch Wang Qian...


    This makes Xiaomeng depressed to death...


    This Nima is nothing but a rat avoidance...


    On the way, Xiaomeng also took the time to release Wang Zhaojun and Wang Zhaojun in his pocket...


    For Xiaomeng, Wang Qiang knew that she had saved herself. Although she could not see the movement outside in her pocket, she could hear Xiaomeng¡¯s voice... So she was still very grateful for Xiaomeng¡¯s rescue. My own...


    Moreover, she, who is talented and intelligent, also knows that... it is useless to report to these mysterious black-robed people... Xiao Meng is here, much worse.


    But-if they gather together, even Xiaomeng will have nothing but to escape...


    Zhaojun didn''t think that those idiots in the government could treat these black-robed people...so, it was the safest to stay by Xiaomeng''s side.


    And Xiaomeng was also depressed by the black-robed people along the way. These guys have never divided her victory or defeat. Their goal is very clear, that is, Wang Zhaojun...


    In order not to disappoint her master, Xiaomeng had to escape...but those black-robed people seemed to estimate her itinerary, and often blocked her on the road she must pass...


    Xiaomeng had to make a big circle and rushed to her owner...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1480

    She was thinking about it while she was on the road...


    "You guys... chase me to Yanmen Pass if you have any..."


    "When you get there, let my host take care of you..."


    "Wait, I will let my wolves tear you to pieces..."


    It''s no wonder that Xiaomeng has become so angry. You know, since she was a child, she hasn''t been chased like a bereaved dog...


    If she hadn''t been thinking about her mission, she would have turned around to fight with these guys...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Looking at the mountains in front of her, Xiaomeng let out a long sigh, and said, "As long as you climb over this mountain and you''re a few hundred kilometers away, you will be able to leave Nanyang County... Then... maybe... Drop these guys..."


    however--


    Sometimes people just talk casually...


    Just as Xiaomeng was talking to herself, a sudden gust of strong wind blasted her clothes, and then...their side was surrounded by more than two hundred people in black...


    "I''m talking about you, there is no end..." Looking at these lingering guys, Xiao Meng was speechless...


    Who is so magical, who can find so many extraordinary masters to serve him??


    And all of them look like deadpool...what do they want to do??


    Just when Xiaomeng clamped the horse''s belly again and was about to ride the horse...


    Suddenly, a figure suddenly appeared in front of her... blocking the path of the dream demon.


    Seeing this figure that suddenly appeared in front of her, Xiao Meng was not surprised and rejoiced... She couldn''t help laughing out loud: "Master, you are here... Help me teach these guys who hide their heads and tails... I''m already I was bored by them all the way..."


    Reference 1875


    One thousand eight hundred and seventy-five chapters


    "Master, they bullied me..." Xiao Meng saw Zhou Ye as if she saw the great savior, her happy appearance was beyond words.


    However, at this moment, something that surprised her extremely...


    I saw the black-robed people who originally surrounded them, and at the moment they saw their owner, they all knelt down to Zhou Ye respectfully...


    The leader took off his mask, and said to himself: "The patrol envoy, the cadre-Gongyanglian has seen the Lord!"


    As the girl who called herself Gongyanglian removed her mask, the other black-robed men also removed their masks...


    When she saw the beautiful faces revealed under their masks, Xiao Meng was shocked...


    "You, you, you are all women..."


    Being chased by a group of women with no way to the sky, no way to the ground, Xiao Meng felt that her fragile self-esteem had been hit by tons...


    Who is she Bai Xiaomeng?She is the wolf demon who has practiced the Sirius Battle, the great demon who has survived the transformation...


    It was actually chased into this look by these women...


    At this moment, Xiaomeng has an urge to find a crack in the ground...


    Huh??


    and many more¡­¡­


    Xiaomeng suddenly realized that he seemed to miss some important information??Lord??Lord??


    "Master?? She, they..." Bai Xiaomeng looked at her owner, and pointed at the black-robed women who were still kneeling on the ground... with an extremely aggrieved appearance.


    "Okay, get up all!" Zhou Ye smiled at Xiao Meng, and then said to the ladies of the wind patrol: "Why are you fighting Xiao Meng?"


    "Enlighten the Lord..." Even though Zhou Ye had already said that they would exempt them, Gong Yang Lian still knelt on the ground and replied respectfully: "The slave and maidservant went to find the king based on the hundred beautiful books written by the master., but after succeeding, there was a conflict with this young lady...this is how things are..."


    Following Gongyanglian''s words...Zhou Ye also gradually understood what happened. To put it bluntly, both sides actually went to capture Wang Zhaojun for him. However-the two did not know each other... So, Here comes the problem...


    In order to complete the task given by him, the fighting between the two parties can be described as fierce.


    But fortunately, at least there were no casualties...For Zhou Ye, this was the most gratifying thing.


    After all, both sides belonged to him, and he would feel distressed to death if one was injured.


    "That''s how things are... Lord!!" After saying these words, Ram Lian Yinfang bit his teeth and said in a deep voice, "This operation was planned by the slave and the maidservant and had nothing to do with the other sisters. The Lord¡¯s taboo, please the Lord to punish, and only ask the Lord to let the other sisters go..."


    What is Zhou Ye''s taboo??


    The sisters fight in, and the harem is uneasy...


    This is Zhou Ye''s taboo...


    This time, Gong Yang Lian led the team and Xiao Meng almost spelled out real fire... This was already a big taboo.


    what??You said that Zhou Ye didn''t explain it clearly, and blamed him for doing the same thing?


    Don''t talk, to the wind patrol, Zhou Ye is their god, their god... can the god be wrong?Can the sky be wrong?No...so they can only be wrong...


    Hearing what Gongyanglian said, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... well, he was indeed wrong this time... "Forget it, get up, don''t blame you this time..."


    "No, this is the slave''s fault, please punish the master!!" Gong Yang Lian said loudly.


    At this moment, other patrol envoys also spoke.


    "Lord, please punish us together!!"


    "We are also at fault, please punish the Lord!"


    "Please Lord..."


    Bai Xiaomeng looked dumbfounded at the performance of these wind patrol envoys...what''s the situation?Someone begged their owner to punish??


    Are you stupid??


    Wait¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Punishment??What is the best punishment for the owner??


    Don''t ask, that is of course family law...


    So the question is... These guys, please be punished??Could it be...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1481

    Thinking of this, Bai Xiaomeng carefully observed the patrol envoys who were kneeling on the ground and still begging for punishment...


    Well, from this look, Bai Xiaomeng can see that a little way is coming...


    This group of women, although their voices were firm, and they kept asking for punishment, but-in their eyes, spring was leaking...


    This, this, this, where are you asking for punishment? This is clearly asking for pleasure...


    It''s so... so embarrassing... to be chased by such an unscrupulous guy and I have nowhere to escape.


    Thinking of this, Bai Xiaomeng felt depressed...


    In fact, she is a full man, I don¡¯t know what a hungry man and...


    You know, in the past few years, Zhou Ye has been wandering around the world, and has never returned to the underworld...


    The patrol envoys hadn''t seen their owner for several years... They didn''t see Zhou Ye before they pushed him to the ground... It was the result of their very restraint.


    And facing the strange behavior of the patrol wind envoys, Zhou Ye also understood what was going on...


    It seems that I have really ignored the feelings of the underworld women in recent years... It seems that I have to go back and loose the soil well.


    However, let''s dismiss them for now...


    Looking at the appearance of these chicks, that would definitely not give up unless you reach your goal...


    Oh, forget it...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye sighed slightly, then... snapped his fingers.


    Then, a burst of broken glass suddenly resounded in everyone''s ears...


    Hearing this voice, whether it was the patrol envoy or Xiaomeng, he suddenly understood...something was about to happen.


    And the sound of broken glass is almost like a signal to the patrol envoys... the eyes they look at their owner become even more hot...


    "Master..."


    "Master... the slave and maid are ready... ready to accept your punishment..."


    "Please, Lord...don''t pity the servants..."


    All the little lambs said so, what else could Zhou Ye say??


    At this time, everything is superfluous...Only the most important thing is to bury your head and work hard...


    So-with a sound of tearing clothes...


    A great battle began...


    In the battlefield, the patrol envoys of the Cadre Department gave full play to the large number of people. They wanted to rely on the advantage of the number to completely subdue the Demon King Zhou Ye, but-how can the Demon King Zhou Ye rely on people? More to surrender??


    Just a few uses of the secret technique-ten thousand hits in a second, completely defeated the patrol envoys of the Cadre Department into an army of "flowing into a river"...


    After the patrol ambassadors of dry characters were completely defeated, Bai Xiaomeng couldn''t stand it anymore, she resolutely turned the enemy into friends with the patrol ambassadors, and fought against the demon king... but she joined in. Just one more victim...


    In the end, the rise of the demon king Zhou Ye''s killing, couldn''t hold back for a while, and dragged the innocent bystander, Zhaojun, into the battle group...so-the victim +1!


    Reference 1876


    Chapter one thousand eight hundred and seventy-six


    Time is like running water. When you want to hold it in your hand, you find that it can always flow away from the gap between your fingers.


    The sky has darkened unconsciously...


    In the ancient city of Loulan... the daytime battle has passed...


    The survivors of the Roman Legion, gathered in twos and threes...to soothe each other the pain after the war...


    What comfort?


    In addition to fine wine and food, what else...


    The fine wine was bought by Huo An and his people from a car teacher not far away...Gourmet, it is also a flock of sheep bought from the herdsman by the people of the Duhu Mansion...


    The dots of bonfires ignited on the ground outside the ancient city, corresponding to the twinkling stars in the sky...


    At this moment, Lucis just finished everything. He stood on the platform high in the ancient city, staring at the bonfire outside the ancient city...


    There was a wave of pride in my heart...


    These soldiers, these warriors... will be his support when he stepped onto the peak of Rome''s power. Maybe he could return to Rome with his army like the former great dictator Sura and become the second dictator...


    Thinking of this, Lucius just felt a burst of passion...


    No, not maybe...but inevitable...


    Lucius deeply understood that the so-called Senate is just a joke as long as the crown stands behind him and supports him...


    At this moment, a breeze hit, Lucius smelled the scent of grilled meat and fine wine in the wind... It made him swallow and foam...


    Since the beginning of the war, he has been busy until now, he is indeed a little hungry...


    Just when Lucius wanted to order his men to help him get some lamb, suddenly, he thought of something...


    That Mianxia... That Mianxia hasn''t eaten yet... Damn...


    Thinking of this, Lucis hurriedly ordered his subordinates: "Go get some roasted lamb, and I will send it to that person..."


    "Yes, General!" In response to Lucis''s words, his men responded without hesitation and hurried to the outside world...


    The fact that Lucis received protection from the god Mars has long been spread...


    It is precisely because of this that the soldiers will be so calm and guarded...


    Even, they looked at the wolf tide lying quietly not far away, with a trace of reverence...


    They are not ordinary wolves, they are the pets of the God of War Mars... No wonder they lose so badly, no wonder these wolves can''t kill them...


    Regarding this failure, the Roman soldiers didn''t have a trace of resentment in their hearts. Who said they were the poor creatures blinded by the Kingslayer Tibis?


    Those who oppose the gods are the unrighteous...


    Therefore, they have no complaints...


    Yes, it''s just the sadness for the death of Pao Zezhan...


    Ahem, it''s a bit far...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1482

    The soldiers who received the order quickly brought half of the oily lamb that had been roasted...


    Lucius took the half of the lamb that had been sliced ??on the plate, held it with both hands, and walked towards Zhou Ye''s position...


    Zhou Ye¡¯s location was originally Tibis¡¯s residence, in a hall in the royal palace of Loulan Ancient City...


    Although this hall was already a bit dilapidated, it could barely live in after some minor repairs.


    Lucius carried the lamb and walked quickly toward the hall. He didn''t notice the strange expressions on the faces of the Roman soldiers guarding the hall...


    "Under the crown, I brought you some food..." As soon as Lucis entered the hall, he saw a scene that made him stunned...


    I saw that the originally messy hall, at this moment, has become like another place.


    The broken walls were blocked by the fine silks of various colors... and the somewhat broken wooden throne where Tibis once sat, is now gone, and replaced by one that looks extremely comfortable Of large seats...


    The bumpy ground has also been covered by a fine cashmere carpet... The whole room instantly changed from a tattered hall to an extremely luxurious palace.


    This is not the most important thing...


    the most important is----


    In the original hall, there should be only Zhou Ye alone...


    However, at this time, in addition to Zhou Ye, there were hundreds of beautiful women in armor...


    Each of these women, with cold faces and swords in both hands, stood on both sides...looks like they are loyal.


    "This... this... the crown?" Lucis was a little confused...


    Although he is busy outside, he is sure that there are definitely not so many women here today...if any, his men will definitely report it to him.


    These women who appeared out of thin air...who are they?Is it the servant of God under the crown??


    "Don''t be surprised...Lucis!!" Zhou Ye was lying on the sofa slanting halfway, holding Zhaojun in one hand and Xiao Meng in the other, and said helplessly: "They are mine. Maid, of course...they are only responsible for serving me, and for the rest, they won''t participate..."


    "Yes, I understand..." Although Lucis still didn''t figure out how these women suddenly appeared in the army, since the diadem said that this was his maid, it would be fine...


    As for how it appeared...


    Is this kind of thing important??


    For gods, can mortals still see things that mortals don¡¯t want to see??


    However, at this moment, Lucis looked at Zhou Ye with an awkward expression...


    why??


    Looking at the exquisite art-like delicacies placed in front of Zhou Ye, looking at the somewhat scorched lamb in his hands, Lucis felt that he really couldn''t handle it...


    Zhou Ye saw the embarrassment of Lucis, he said with a smile: "Don''t care about these things, since you are here to give me food...let''s eat together!!"


    With that said, Zhou Ye gestured to the maid beside him, took the lamb in Lucis''s hand, and then added a stool to Lucis to sit in front of him.


    "Thank you Mianxia!" After Lucis hurriedly thanked him respectfully, then sat down.


    "Now, tell me your plan..." Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Yes!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, Lucis hurriedly stood up and returned: "I plan to stay in Loulan for ten days, and after I have prepared the supplies, I will borrow the Rest of the Empire. , Return to Rome the same way..."


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye heard what Lucis said, and after thinking about it for a while, asked: "Will Queen of Rest allow you to take the way back to China?"


    "It will..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lucis nodded hurriedly and said: "I will take Pulis to rest, where I will leave Pulis and let the Queen of Rest take care of him... ¡­I think, for the sake of her sister, the Queen of Peace should let me pass..."


    "I hope so!!"


    Reference 1877


    Chapter One Thousand Seventy Seven


    Hearing what Lucis said, Zhou Ye sighed silently: "I hope so!"


    Zhou Ye has never shy away from trying to figure out others with the greatest malice...


    You know, Rome and Rest have always been at war...


    It''s hard to say just how effective the peace agreement signed by Crassus is.


    Between nations, has there ever been morality??


    If he is the Queen of Rest, then he doesn''t mind taking advantage of the heavy losses of the Roman Legion to completely wipe out the remnant of Lucis, in order to avoid future troubles...


    Of course, or the Queen of Rest is a moral monarch??


    After the two talked again, Lucius said goodbye...


    The maids, also withdraw the banquet...and start to prepare hot water for the host, clean up the bed...


    After all, Zhou Ye will come back with these patrol envoys, it is also helpless...


    After comforting the wind patrol envoy and Xiaomeng and other women, he hurried back to the underworld without stopping...


    The girls in the underworld are really overjoyed when they see the figure of their own man...


    I can''t wait to drag my man hard to stop him from leaving...


    In desperation, Zhou Ye could only open the time barrier, and spent a whole year with the girls in the underworld... and then gave up.


    However, when leaving, the daughters of the underworld, headed by Ahcha, Azshara, and Humber, strongly demanded that their men must bring the kanji department of the wind watcher as a maid...


    why??


    Obviously, I was worried that there was no one around Zhou Ye to serve, that he could not eat well and sleep well... But secretly, the daughters of the Kanzi Department, and the master of his own family, try to let him take less women home... ¡­


    Although Acha and the others know that¡ªassigning such an important task to the patrol envoy, it¡¯s like a meat bun hitting a dog, it¡¯s completely useless...but¡ªthey hold and feed their own man, and their own man can be less or less. Stealing some fishy thoughts, let Zhou Ye bring the daughters of the Kanzi Department with everything...


    In desperation, Zhou Ye had no choice but to die...


    Of course, he also went back to Jiangdu City along the way, and comforted all the girls who hadn''t seen for many days...By the way, he mentioned that he was going to travel far away...


    Going far away??Where to go?


    Of course I went to Rome...


    Someone asked, why is Zhou Ye so boring, why did he go to Rome??


    I have to talk about this time...


    Forty-eight years BC...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1483

    This is a very magical year...


    In this year, the consul of Rome, Caesar... led troops to attack Egypt... and reaped a love...


    What Zhou Ye has to do is to snatch the love that originally belonged to Caesar... No way, Cleopatra, such a famous beauty... To say that Zhou Ye is not interested, it is pure nonsense...


    Moreover¡­¡­


    This time I have to pass through many countries along the way... such as rest, such as big food, and...


    Where are the rest and the food??


    It is now Iran and other countries...


    The beauties of Liangyi, understand...


    How could Zhou Ye miss such an opportunity?


    Otherwise, why would Zhou Ye support Lucis?Do you really think he is boring?


    Wrong, everything is for beauties...


    However, he does seem a bit boring...


    Ahem, less gossip...


    Before he knew it, Lucis had been in Loulan for two days...


    How to rectify military affairs??


    Of course, the original configuration of the legion was broken up, and then his soldiers were placed in the leadership positions inside...


    Although this is not very useful, it can be considered to have some control over the legion...


    Coupled with Lucius''s [God Support], the atmosphere in the Legion was still harmonious for a while.


    Of course, Lucis knew that all of this was just an illusion. If he would only favor his original soldiers in the future, then... sooner or later the legion will become chaotic.


    However, he still understands the principles of generals, setting an example, and distinguishing rewards and punishments. He can also do it. It is just that he has just accepted the legion, and it is impossible to promote his subordinates. It can only be said that it is expedient. meter.


    Just as Lucius made the final adjustments to the entire Roman legion...


    There is a report from the Malayan Detective, saying that there are tens of thousands of soldiers approaching them...


    This makes Lucius a little confused...


    "Huo An... Has your court sent soldiers to attack me?" Lucius looked at Huo An strangely next to him and asked.


    "Uh-this should be a misunderstanding. I''ll just explain it to them!!" Huo An knew that Lucis was going to take the soldiers back...so, he didn''t want the war to start again...


    However, at this moment, Zhou Ye smiled...


    "Don''t worry, Huo boss... this time there will be a surprise. Don''t go out yet, there will be surprises for you..."


    "Surprise?" Huo An looked at Zhou Ye a little strangely, and then at Lucis... He didn''t know what the surprise Zhou Ye was saying...


    However, at this time, Zhou Ye was no longer speaking...


    To be honest, Huo An feels that these days, whether it''s Zhou Ye or Lucis, it seems a bit weird...


    Lucius seemed to be very respectful to Zhou Ye...


    As for the legend that those Zhou Ye in the army were actually Roman gods, he had also heard...but, he had always been an open-minded man and didn''t believe in any ghosts...


    So I didn¡¯t care...


    But today, watching Zhou Ye''s mysterious breeding, Huo An finally couldn''t help it... "Lang Jun, what the hell is it, can you explain it clearly?"


    "Surprises are only surprises because of their suddenness...If I tell you everything, then you won''t have any surprises..." Zhou Ye said here, sighed slightly, and said, "I only It can be said that it has something to do with your case...Okay, don''t go out. You will naturally know everything after a while..."


    "This..." Huo An hesitated...


    At this moment, the soldiers outside reported that the general leader claimed to be the protector of the Western Regions Protector of the Great Han Dynasty¡ªYin Po, and said that he had agreed with Tibis to come in and offer the seal...


    Hearing this, Huo An suddenly became angry...Well, although he had already guessed, when this scene really came, Huo An was still cold with angry hands and feet...


    "He, he is a traitor... he is a treason... he..."


    Boss Huo is so angry that he can''t speak...


    "Don''t be angry, it''s not worth it to be angry for such a guy..." Zhou Ye said to Lucis while saying, "Let him come in... I really want to know... When a traitor sees his previous What kind of expression would it look like as a boss..."


    Lucius nodded, and then ordered his men to let Yin Po in...


    Reference 1878


    The first thousand eight hundred and seventy-eight chapters


    "The general told you to go in and see him!!"


    In front of the two armies, a Roman soldier shouted at Yin Po...


    "..." Yin Po hesitated when he heard the Roman soldier''s shouting, and then looked at the side general Ma Chuang beside him.


    Ma Chuang seemed to understand what he meant, and lifted the wooden box in his hand, "Duhu... Shuaiyin!"


    "Um... let''s go in!" Yin Po nodded, and then walked towards the battlefield in Rome with the belly of the horse under his hips.


    In his opinion, Tibis and him had already agreed, and¡ªTibis didn¡¯t need to kill him. After all, he was a surrendered general who killed him and didn¡¯t have the slightest plot against Tibis. the benefits of¡­¡­


    This will make the entire 36 kingdoms of Silk Road have gaps in Tibis...


    It¡¯s not wrong to cook a rabbit and a dog, but-if you cook this dog, other dogs will be hurt by something... that way, it''s not beautiful...


    However, Yin Po ignored one thing...


    Tibis himself is not a good planner, he is a failed madman at best...to reason with a madman, are you a fool??


    What''s more¡ªTibis is dead...Now, the person leading the Roman legion is no one else, but Tibis¡¯s enemy, Lucis.


    Obviously, Yin Po is still dreaming of his prefect...


    Under the leadership of a few Roman soldiers, the people of Yin Po passed through the Roman army and walked towards the ancient city of Loulan...


    Soon, their group came to the main hall in the ancient city...


    As soon as he entered the hall, Yin Po was stunned there...


    In the main hall, a Chinese teenager headed by is sitting in the center of the main seat. It is not someone else, but Zhou Ye¡ªand beside him is a Roman general...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1484

    This is nothing, the most important thing is-why is Huo An here??


    "Langjun?? Duhu?? Why are you here??" Yin Po felt bad in his heart, but his face was not sensual, and his mouth made a look of surprise.


    "Are you surprised? Are you surprised?" Zhou Ye looked at Yin Po''s pretended appearance and laughed: "Yin Po, don''t tell me, you are here to declare war on the Roman Legion... ¡­"


    "This..." After Yin Po pondered for a moment, he made a look of loyalty and courage, and said loudly: "Yes, Yin Po is here to find Tibis to surrender..."


    "But--I Yin Po did not surrender for my own glory and wealth, but for the people of the 36 countries in the Western Regions..." Said this, Yin Po looked like an unparalleled loyalty, and said to Huo An, "Du Guard, after you were captured by the prefect, I investigated day and night and finally found out-it turned out that the prefect was in collusion with Tibis to frame you... in order to snatch the right to belong to the 36 countries of the Western Regions..."


    "But, how can my dignified man let out the ownership of the thirty-six countries of the Western Regions just like that...Where does this put our Western Region Protectorate?"


    "So, I killed the prefect and seized the power of the army. While sending envoys to report to the court, I came here at the same time, with Tibis imaginary and the snake committee, not asking for anything else, I only hope that Tibis can kill less. To return the people of the Western Regions to a peaceful and prosperous age...As soon as the court army arrived, I would join forces with the court army to unite inside and out, and destroy this unrepentant Roman army in the Western Regions..."


    "Therefore, I came here with Shuai Yin to win the trust of Tibis!"


    Yin Po''s eloquent remarks... what they said was really touching.


    A man who has endured humiliation, not a false name, but only for the people...


    To be honest, Huo An was moved... "Yin Po... I wronged you..."


    "Duhu... so that the people of the thirty-six countries of the Western Regions will not be poisoned by the war, what is my name?"


    "Yin Po..."


    "To protect..."


    Zhou Ye looked at Huo An and Yin Po embracing each other in the hall, rolling his eyes...


    Damn, you guys are so good, just go and get involved... "Boss Huo...please ask you to have a snack, okay?? This guy is obviously a traitor, you actually believe his nonsense??"


    "Langjun... how can you say that to Yin Po? He is just for the sake of the people!!" Huo An retorted loudly.


    To be honest, Yin Po''s remarks are too much to his heart...


    You know, he is a pacifist, a resolute anti-war...


    For Huo An, he hates war the most...because, when he was a child, his sister died in his hands because of the war... That kind of experience made him hate war so much...


    Hearing what Huo An said, Zhou Ye was really speechless to the extreme...


    He got up from his seat, and walked slowly in front of Yin Po''s group...Looking at Yin Po''s eyes with teardrops still remaining, he asked softly: "Yin Po, come-tell me the truth. , You¡ªwhy are you here?"


    "I...I..." Yin Po felt Zhou Ye''s soft voice, like a whisper of a god, invaded his heart. In the sound of Zhou Ye''s words, Yin Po felt that his mind had become trance... ¡­The words uttered like a dream."I...I came here to get the position of the Silk Road prefect...Tibis promised me that as long as I dedicate the frontier commander seal to him, he will appoint me as the Silk Road prefect of the Western Regions."


    "Why did you kill the prefect?" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Tibis said...there is only one silk road prefect, and the prefect has long colluded with him...so, in order to be the prefect, I killed the prefect..."


    "Is the distribution of the spoils uneven?" Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, and continued to ask: "So...who framed Boss Huo??"


    "It''s me..." Yin Po was like a fool in Zhou Ye''s questioning, answering every question."Because Boss Huo''s prestige in the thirty-six countries of the Western Regions is too high, and it is a big obstacle for General Tibis to enter the Western Regions, so... I deliberately sent the customs clearance certificate to those smugglers, and then together with the prefect. ...Shoot Huo boss into the death row camp!"


    At this moment, Huo An, who was still moved just now, stood aside as if silly... "Yin Po--you--"


    Yin Po was also awakened by Huo''s violent shout...


    He looked at Zhou Ye with a look of horror... "You, what did you just do to me?"


    "I didn''t do anything...I just asked you to tell the truth!!" Zhou Ye said here, turning his head to look at Huo Lao Avenue: "You can have a snack, Huo Boss... I''ll leave it to you, outside. Those frontier troops are also handled by you...In addition, I don¡¯t care if you think about brotherhood, but-the law of the country is not tolerant... traitors, Yi tribes"


    "No... please, Huo boss... please... let my wife and children go!!"


    Reference 1879


    One thousand eight hundred and seventy-nine chapters


    In the end, this time Boss Huo finally got a snack...


    Yin Po was not spared, but in front of the two armies, in front of the frontier army and the Roman legion, he counted Yin Po¡¯s three major crimes-framing Zhongliang-killing Shangguan-traitor to the country for glory, and then Before the battle, he was hacked to death.


    In the frontier army, there were originally many soldiers from the frontier army. Of course, they also knew Boss Huo, and they knew what happened... So through word of mouth... Boss Huo successfully took over the military power of the frontier army. , Only after the court¡¯s documents come down, Huo boss will return the military power to the newly arrived prefect...


    So far----


    The Roman Legion¡¯s invasion of the 36 countries of the Western Regions is completely over...


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lucius has completed the preparation of the entire Roman Legion... ready to embark on the road to return home...


    And Huo Old Nature once again brought a group of brothers to show off... After all, this time without Zhou Ye, what would happen to him...


    Of course Zhou Ye would not be polite to Huo...


    Dalian Huo took him with him, and brought 23 brothers to see him off. As a result¡ªwhen Zhou Ye followed the Roman army on his return journey, 24 guys fell on the ground...one of them was more. It''s Huo''s love horse...


    Alas-it hurts the love horse...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Ten days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The seventy thousand army, at this moment, is marching in the direction of the Anxi Empire, and behind them is a wave of wolves...


    Among the wolves tide, there is a giant carriage that is more than 20 meters wide and more than 30 meters long. This carriage is pulled by more than one hundred bull-like giant wolves and is slowly moving in the wolf tide...


    "It feels so boring..." Zhou Ye was lying halfway in the carriage at the moment, shouting boredly... "Why didn''t interesting things happen?"


    "How could something interesting happen..." Zhaojun sat beside Zhou Ye, carefully peeling and deseeding a grape, and then delivered the flesh to Zhou Ye''s mouth. He smiled and said, "Those Western Regions, etc. People on the frontiers of the land, seeing sister Xiaomeng¡¯s wolf clan army from a distance, have been scared how far they have run...Who would dare to run over and die by themselves?"


    "But it''s so boring..." Zhou Ye said, throwing away the game console in his hand... stretched his waist and said, "How many times have I played the saved games... Everyday is marching marching marching... ¡­I¡¯m almost tired of..."


    At this moment, the maid outside the car suddenly walked in and reported: "The Lord-General Lucis said that the front has reached the border... Now there are two ways to choose, one is to take the Lanshi City, through Daxia, through the Anthropocene empire... and the other way is to go high and pass through Fulousha, through Punjashan, and into Araksia..."


    "Punjashan?" Hearing this place name, Zhou Ye suddenly sat up...asked: "Has Lukuis said the advantages and disadvantages of these two roads?"


    "Yes, Lord..." The maid replied respectfully: "General Luquis said that if you walk through the Blue City, you will have mountain roads all the way, which is extremely difficult and dangerous, but it is the fastest shortcut... and Fulousha If you go around a little bit further, but-the road is smooth..."


    "Does that still need to be asked? Of course it is to leave-Fu Lousha..." Zhou Ye said without hesitation: "Go and tell him, we are not afraid to go far, but... I don''t like bumps!"


    "Yes, Lord!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s instructions, the maid got up outside the car without hesitation, and informed the messenger Lu Kuisi sent her master''s order...


    After the messenger got the answer, he immediately rushed forward...return to his general...


    At this time, Zhaojun asked Zhou Ye curiously: "Why did Lang Jun choose a detour? Didn''t Lang Jun rush to Rome in a hurry? Is there anyone waiting for your rescue?"


    "Hahaha...it''s okay...it can wait a little over there...but I have a hunch that this long journey will bring me some little fun!!" Zhou Ye said here, mysteriously A smile... "I started to look forward to it..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1485

    On the other side...


    Lucis, who took a break by the road, also received Zhou Ye''s order...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s order to go to Fulousha...The lieutenant beside him hesitated and said, "General, do you not understand the advantages and disadvantages of these two roads? Or, let''s give back again?? "


    "No need..." Lucius waved his hand and said, "Under the crown is omniscient and omnipotent, how could he not know? It is under the guidance of the crown that we can win again and again, so... Order the army, we will go around Fulousha!!"


    "Yes, General..." Hearing what Lucis said, the messenger once again used his horse and whip to convey Lucis'' order to the army...


    "Okay, let''s not say, the guidance under the crown can''t be wrong!" At this time, Lucis had already become Zhou Ye''s fanatic... For him, even if Zhou Ye said the sun is If it rises from the west, he will only echo the Tao [Yes, the sun rises from the west.


    Following the order, the Roman army, who took a short break, moved out again and marched in the direction of Fulousha... As for, will such a move across the Guishuang Empire provoke an attack?Lucius didn''t even think about...


    In Zhou Ye''s words, that is - what happened to the war?The war broke out. Wouldn''t it be great if I promise you can win??


    With the protection of the gods, Lucis believes that his army is victorious...


    No way, sometimes faith is so easy to make people fanatical.


    In fact, it''s not just Lucis...


    Now, almost every soldier in the entire Roman legion is a believer of Zhou Ye...


    Far away from home, far from relatives...There is no entertainment, some are just boring marches and wars...


    Moreover, every time a war starts, for them, it is a contest between life and death... No veteran of a hundred battles dare to say that he can survive the next war...


    At this time, they need faith to fill their bewildered hearts... and what can be more worthy of belief than a visible god??


    This trend of belief came from the guards of Lucis...


    Close to the ink, the guards of Lucis can be said to be the group of soldiers who can often come into contact with Zhou Ye the most... and since Zhou Ye deliberately let Lucis misunderstand that he is a god, he no longer hides himself. Those abilities...


    As a result, one by one, with mythological stories, came out from the guards who had witnessed Zhou Ye''s miraculous things... The fire of faith has been burning more and more in the Roman legions.


    Reference 1880


    The first thousand eight hundred and eighty chapters


    Of course, Lucius knew about the situation spreading in the Roman legions.


    However, not only did he not stop it, but he also had a tendency to help abuse...


    He directly reported the incident to Zhou Ye, begging him to show a miracle in front of the soldiers...


    In this regard, Zhou Ye of course readily agreed...


    Just kidding, he intends to turn these seventy thousand Roman soldiers into his congregation, and then after occupying Rome, he will be a god...


    And is the only god...


    why??


    Because it''s fun...


    So-with a playful mind, Zhou Ye directly showed several miracles in front of all the soldiers of the Roman Legion...


    The march is tired, morale is low-it''s okay, whoever believes in me, I will give you jade syrup...to make you happy.


    In fact, to put it plainly, it is to use verbal spirituality to turn the water in a stream into white wine...


    I''m not satisfied with the water and soil, and I''m about to die-it''s okay, whoever believes in me, always stay healthy.


    In short-after showing a few miracles, the entire Roman Legion has become Zhou Ye''s believers... the last and the last is a pan-believer...


    And more, they are devout believers...Such people, in the Roman legion, occupy most of the number...


    There are only nearly three thousand people, they are extremely fanatical fanatics...


    Moreover, they have already left the Roman legion and become a member of Zhou Ye''s wolf clan legion... Their mounts have also been replaced by giant wolves...


    For such fanatics, Zhou Ye certainly did not hesitate to reward... he gave them a stronger body, a stronger body...


    This makes these fanatics even more fanatical...


    I prayed three times a day, morning, afternoon, and evening, and tears burst into tears when I saw Zhou Ye... Zhou Ye was a little annoyed...


    Ahem... It''s a bit far away...


    Under Zhou Ye''s order, the Roman Legion set foot on the land of the Guishuang Empire...


    After the army marched for three days, Lucis was surprised to find that the Guishuang Empire had not sent soldiers to encircle and suppress him, and there was no official person to ask him why he wanted to invade the Guishuang Empire...


    This unreasonable thing has completely puzzled Lucis...


    However, I will be able to reach Fulousha this evening... I want to come, I should be able to get the answer I want there...


    Thinking of this, Lucius ordered the Legion to speed up...


    Fulousha, also translated as "Flousha", "Fuliusha Fuluo", "Bulushabuluo", etc....... Now Peshawar in Pakistan.


    Fulousha is located on many trade routes in Central Asia. It is a city of trade civilization...


    But now, this pearl of trade has ushered in an uninvited guest...


    Seeing the arrival of the Roman legion from a distance, the defenders of Fulousha hurriedly closed the city gate... They looked like they had to guard strictly...


    However, after Lucis sent troops to tentatively attacked several times... unexpectedly and easily took this ancient city down...


    After the war, when Lucius took the soldiers and captured the local nobles, he only asked about the reason...


    Regarding this, he did not dare to delay, and rode straight to the place where Zhou Ye was stationed...He wanted to report this first-hand information to his god.


    And at this moment--


    In the ancient city of Fulousha, the building is the most beautiful and covers the largest courtyard... Zhou Ye is having dinner under the service of a maid...


    "Xiaxia!!" Under the leadership of the maid, Lucis walked to Zhou Ye and said respectfully: "We have found out why the Guishuang Empire did not send an army to intercept us..."


    "Don''t worry, eat first, and talk as you eat!!" Zhou Ye waved his hand and interrupted Lucis''s words...


    "Yes, Mianxia!" After Lucis thanked Zhou Ye, he sat down on the stool brought by the maid.


    For Lucis, it is a great honor to be able to eat with his own god... This can already be called a holy feast, and he also has to admit that the food he eats under his crown is delicious. what¡­¡­


    After he was full, Lucius put down the spoon in his hand [No way, he still used chopsticks]... Said to Zhou Ye: "Under the crown, we have news that the Guishuang Empire is now War with the Persian Empire, and the army of the Persian Empire has almost reached their holy city Alamut..."


    "Holy city? Alamut?" Hearing the name, Zhou Ye suddenly flashed a movie in his mind... Then he burst into laughter: "Hahahahaha... Sure enough, Zoufu Lousha is a A good choice...hahahaha..."

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1486

    "Mianxia?" Seeing Zhou Ye''s laughter, Lucis got up because he was a little confused...


    What''s going on under my title??Why do you suddenly become so happy when you hear the name of the holy city Alamut??


    And Zhou Ye just laughed and didn''t explain...


    After half a day, Zhou Ye finally stopped the laughter, waved his hand, and signaled that Lucis didn''t need to worry about himself."Then¡ªLucis...what are your plans??"


    "I think this is an opportunity!!" Lucius said loudly: "While the Guishuang Empire is at war with the Persian Empire and the internal forces are empty to stop us, we quickly pass through the Guishuang Empire..."


    "No..." Zhou Ye stopped Lucis''s words with a single word...


    "Why? Mianxia... Isn''t this our best chance??" Lucius asked a little unclearly.


    You know, at this time, because all the troops have been transferred to the front line, it is when the forces of the Guishuang Empire are empty... It''s easy to go through here...


    "We are not in a hurry to go back..." Zhou Ye waved his hand and said, "Going back empty-handed will make you laughed at in Rome... We need some achievements, we need some reputation... We still need a chance ...An opportunity to establish you as a god of war...make you more prestigious in the Roman Empire than your previous master..."


    "But... what are we going to do?" Under the crown..." Lucis asked a little unclearly...


    "Of course-to the holy city of Alamut..."


    "There, you can get everything you want, and I can get a beautiful princess... Isn''t this a win-win ending?" Zhou Ye smiled very happy...


    "Yes, Mianxia, ??I understand!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lucius nodded vigorously...


    what??You said that a lone army rushed to confuse the war between the two empires, and also hit the idea of ??Princess Guishuang Empire?Isn''t this looking for death??


    But-don''t forget, Lucis is a fanatic...


    What is a fanatic??


    As long as the gods he believes in say, he will do it, whether it is right or not, and whether it will be defeated... After doing it, this is a fanatic...


    Seeing Lucius¡¯ loyal appearance, Zhou Ye nodded in satisfaction... After watching Lucis leave, Zhou Ye smiled and said to himself: ¡°Unexpectedly, there is still a [Persian] in this world. Prince¡¤The Sands of Time] This movie...is really interesting, Princess Tamina...wait for me, we will meet soon!"


    Reference 1881


    Chapter one thousand eighty-one


    The Roman legion of Lucius, after only repairing in Fulousha for a long time, left Fulousha...


    They waved and took away only the gold and silver jewelry of Fu Lousha, as well as all the food.


    No move, the entire Roman legion has almost no logistical supplies...completely relying on collecting food and grass on the spot all the way to complete the supply.


    Ahem, the so-called collection of grain and grass on the spot, to put it bluntly... is just robbery...


    No way, if not, the Roman legions will starve to death... In the east far away from their homeland, where do they go to get supplies??


    Besides, proper greed can inspire Legionnaires¡¯ combat fishing nets, and Zhou Ye has no plans to stop...


    This is not his country, what does he care about here?


    Seventy thousand Roman soldiers and a hundred thousand wolf clan army left Fulousha in such a mighty manner and marched towards the holy city of Alamut in the south...


    Along the way, under Zhou Ye''s urging, the entire army accelerated its march...


    They ignored Xiaobo''s harassment force composed of locals. In various places, as long as the supplies were completed, they would not stay, and they would firmly attack the holy city of Alamut all the way...


    Finally, after eight days¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The Roman legion preceded the Persian army and arrived in the holy city of Alamut...


    The holy city-Alamut-a city built in a basin surrounded by mountains...


    Standing on the edge of the plateau, Zhou Ye looked at the exotic city in front of him... With a smile, he asked, "Does it look beautiful?"


    "Yes, under the crown!!" Standing next to Zhou Ye, Lucis nodded and said respectfully: "It is said that this Alamut holy city has never been fallen for thousands of years... So, we Do you have to be more careful!!"


    "Be careful? What are you careful?" Zhou Ye waved his hand and said, "Don''t be careful, we are not here to invade them... We are here to help them resist the Persian invasion... They should welcome us..."


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lucis couldn''t help being speechless...


    You have to be believed by someone to say these things...


    "Send an envoy to the city and tell the princess Tamina...We are here to help them resist the Persians... Let them open the door to welcome us!!"


    Although Lucius felt that his words were unreliable, but... the fanatical belief made him carry out Zhou Ye''s orders without hesitation...


    However, it was in the palace of Alamut when the Roman army surrounded the holy city of Alamut.


    "Where did these Romans come from?" Princess Tamina was sitting on her throne, and the maid beside her was helping her draw golden ornamentation on the back of her hands and feet.


    "Your Royal Highness, the caravan from afar, tell us...This Roman legion came from within the Guishuang Empire..." An old man with a white beard and hair robe replied respectfully: "It''s because of Guishuang. The empire is at war with the Persian empire, so...they have no choice but to take this Roman legion that traverses their country..."


    Upon hearing the old man''s words, Princess Tamina nodded...


    "But why did they come to Alamut?" Princess Tamina certainly wouldn''t be naive to think that the Roman Empire is going to launch an Eastern Expedition... and even if the Roman Empire is going to an Eastern Expedition, the first one should not be Persian Empire??


    "This... at present we don''t know what their purpose is, but... Your Royal Highness, we''d better be more careful!!" Said this, the robed old man hesitated and said: "According to those merchants from the East We said that wherever this Roman army went, they sacked all the local money and food...They were just a group of bandits..."


    Just when the old man in the robe wanted to say something...


    A guard ran up and reported: "Your Royal Highness, the Roman Legion outside the city has sent envoys..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Hearing the words of the guards, the old man in the robe stopped speaking...He gave the decision to Princess Tamina...


    "Let them in, I also want to know... what kind of news these messengers have brought to me!!" Princess Tamina waved her hand and asked the maid who was painting her ornaments to step back... ¡­


    quickly¡­¡­


    Under the leadership of several guards, a soldier in the armor of the Roman legion came to her.


    "Hello, beautiful princess!" The Roman soldier came to the front of Princess Tamina, bent slightly, and said: "I have brought you the omniscient and omnipotent Zhou Ye, and the invincible Lu The will of General Quiss!"


    "All-knowing and all-powerful?? Under the crown? Zhou Ye??" Princess Tamina was taken aback when she heard the words of the Roman soldiers...


    [All-knowing Almighty] and [Mianxia], such affixes cannot be placed on a person at will¡ªthese affixes are generally used to describe gods.


    Seeing Princess Tamina¡¯s surprised look, the Roman soldiers didn¡¯t feel surprised...


    Like a pious missionary, he said in awe: "Below Zhou Ye is a god walking in the world. He is the incarnation of [Mars], the embodiment of the will of the gods, and his mighty power... "


    "Enough!!" Tamina interrupted the soldier''s words. She was not very interested in such preaching language... In Tamina''s view, this is nothing more than a victim of a god stick...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1487

    As for faith, Tamina certainly has faith... But the gods she believes in do not include Mars.


    "Say what you are here, soldier..."


    "..." The Roman soldier who was interrupted by Tamina''s praise, his face instantly became extremely difficult to look... In his opinion, Tamina''s actions like this were blasphemy...


    However, when he thought of Zhou Ye''s explanation with Lucis... he suppressed his anger and said: "Our great crown is feeling that your city will be destroyed by the Persians, so-He ordered us to come. Here...to help you withstand the unjust invasion from the Persians...Please open the city gate and let us enter..."


    "you are lying¡­¡­"


    The words of the Roman soldiers were interrupted again...


    The person who interrupted him this time was no one else, but the old man in the robe who had been standing next to the princess... "You group of Roman robbers looting all the way, you clearly want to deceive our city gate... in our holy city Rampage... we will never let you succeed... vow to coexist with the holy city!!"


    Hearing the words of the old man, all the guards in the palace shouted: "Oath to coexist with the holy city!!"


    For a time, there was a group of Xiao Sha in the entire hall... as if their holy city had really reached a critical moment.


    Reference 1882


    The first thousand eight hundred and eighty-two chapters


    Hearing the roar of these people, the Roman soldier said loudly without hesitation: "The great Zhou Ye led us here to save your city...not to pillage..."


    "Who can prove?" The old man asked rhetorically.


    "We don''t need to prove... The will under the crown is the direction we are going... We don''t need to prove anything!" At this time the Roman soldiers were also angry...


    Madan¡¯s, Lao Tzu is here to help you... If it weren¡¯t the order from the crown, the ghost would be willing to travel so far here to help you... You blasphemy guys, you should all be thrown away to feed the wolves... ¡­


    Just when the Roman soldiers were indignant...


    Princess Tamina spoke...


    "Oh?? Now that you have said, the Zhou and Zhou Ye in your mouth are an omniscient and omnipotent god..." At this, Princess Tamina''s tone became a little joking."Then-why can''t he predict your situation here? He didn''t tell you, what kind of method can we use to believe what you say? It seems that the god you believe in is not omniscient and omnipotent. of¡­¡­"


    "You..." Hearing Princess Tamina''s joking words...The Roman soldiers were speechless...


    At this moment... a faint sigh sounded in the hall.


    The sigh was not loud, but it passed into everyone''s ears accurately...


    "That''s because... I have to salute first and then fight!" With the voice, a figure suddenly appeared beside Princess Tamina...


    This sudden change made everyone stunned. Only the Roman soldier, seeing Zhou Ye, knelt on the ground with excitement... and said loudly with an aria: "Praise you, under your crown... Vaillant..."


    "Okay, don''t talk about it anymore..." Zhou Ye waved his hand immediately after hearing the words of the Roman soldiers...


    He is really scared...


    You know, the whole hymn is composed of more than 300 Latin phrases, and it¡¯s a bit more verbal and faster, and it takes more than five minutes.


    At the beginning, Zhou Ye listened to this hymn with great interest... Later, he was completely annoyed...


    It is said that this was created by a devout believer in the Roman Legion and dedicated to praising Zhou Ye...


    Almost all fanatics must recite when they see Zhou Ye...


    By the way, this Roman soldier is also a fanatic.


    "Yes, as you wish, under the crown!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s refusal, the Roman soldier hurriedly crouched on the carpet and stopped talking.


    At this moment, Princess Tamina was looking up and down at the handsome boy who suddenly appeared in front of her."How did you get in?? Magic? Trick??"


    Seeing the actions of Roman soldiers, how could Princess Tamina fail to guess Zhou Ye''s identity??


    However, she still does not even believe that this young man is a god...that''s why she asked.


    Facing Princess Tamina''s question, Zhou Ye did not answer her immediately, but looked up and down Tamina...


    What should I say?


    After thinking about it for a while, Zhou Ye decided that it really didn¡¯t suit him to help others...just like the saying, no matter what you do, you don¡¯t want to be guilty and you steal...


    You just walked up there and said that I would help you...


    Why do people believe you?


    Besides... if you switch to licking the dog thinking, it is estimated that all kinds of inverted posts and various help, finally after nine deaths, got the princess''s heart-OY, the perfect finale-a ghost.


    Why should I take the pole to help you, and I have to explain it to you again, and help you deal with powerful enemies??Finally, we have to go through many misunderstandings before we can gain trust...


    So troublesome...


    So-sure enough-it''s more convenient to be strong...


    Speaking slowly, but in fact these thoughts just flashed past Zhou Ye''s mind...


    "I gave you a chance...but unfortunately, you didn''t catch it!!"


    Zhou Ye''s endless words made Tamina stunned??Have you given me a chance??what chance?Why should I catch??


    Although I don''t understand the meaning of Zhou Ye''s words, but--this tone doesn''t seem like a good thing...


    It feels like I want to see it...


    Tamina is also a very smart girl, she opens her mouth to shout...


    However, at this time, it is too late...


    There was a sound of snapping fingers, followed by a sound of broken glass...


    "Come on..."


    At this time, Tamina had already called out...


    Of course...this is of no use.


    All the people in the palace, whether they were the maids or the guards, stood there stupidly as if they hadn''t heard her at all...


    The time in the entire palace seems to freeze at this moment...


    "Come on... come on..." Tamina still yelled unwillingly, but it''s a pity-it''s useless...


    She couldn''t help but looked at Zhou Ye, "You are the ghost of all this?"


    "That''s right, but unfortunately there are no prizes..." Zhou Ye looked at Tamina with a smile...


    The time of the mirror world has been adjusted thousands of times faster by him... Now, he has time to play games with this wild horse-like princess...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1488

    "Huh..." Tamina also felt a little bad at this moment... She didn''t care much, picked up the hem of her skirt, and ran towards the inner palace of the palace...


    And what about Zhou Ye??Then follow her behind her without a hassle...


    "Come on..." Tamina yelled loudly while running...


    However, regardless of the maid or the guard she saw, she was indifferent to her coming and calling... as if the world was really frozen by an inexplicable force...


    Unknowingly this, Tamina realized that she actually ran to her bedroom??


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already caught up...


    "Run, you continue to run..." He looked at Tamina arrogantly, and said the villain''s classic quotations... "In this world, no one will come to save you even if you break your throat!!"


    "..." Tamina was speechless...


    She stared at Zhou Ye fiercely. At this moment, she still didn''t understand. All these abnormalities should be the handwriting of the young man in front of her...


    At this point, she had to admit that this young man did have god-like abilities... But-even if he was a god, he was also an evil god... Thinking of this, Tamina shouted: "Cthulhu, I definitely don''t I will give in to you..."


    "I didn''t want you to give in..." Zhou Ye pushed Tamina to the wall step by step, smirking her chin with his hand, "The more you struggle, the happier I will be!!"


    Reference 1883


    The first thousand eight hundred and eighty-two chapters


    Just after Zhou Ye said these words...


    Tamina¡¯s face revealed the desperate look of ordinary women when they encountered this kind of thing... Her eyes were closed tightly, her eyelashes trembled slightly, and tears seemed to run across the corners of her eyes¡ªas if at this moment, she really He has accepted his fate in general.


    Zhou Ye smiled evilly, so he should lower his head and stop her...


    However, at this moment...


    Zhou Ye suddenly felt itchy in his heart, as if he had been bitten by a mosquito...


    He looked down silently...


    Sure enough, a dagger was piercing his heart... Obviously, Tamina''s fate-like appearance just now was completely acting...


    This girl, at this moment, there is no more chubby look on her face... Instead, she has a look of horror... "You...you..."


    "Are you surprised? Are you happy?" Zhou Ye smiled happily...


    How could Tamina''s appearance just be hidden from his spiritual position?


    It''s just that sometimes Zhou Ye would have to act in concert, or else-how could he see this little wild cat''s expression??


    Facing Zhou Ye''s ridicule, Tamina quickly stabbed a few more times... Undoubtedly... none of them had any effect...


    No, there is still some effect, at least-Zhou Ye''s Hanfu has been pierced into a hole...


    "Well, your lovely princess, you ruined my clothes, in return, then I will ruin your clothes..." Said this, Zhou Ye stretched out his hand without hesitation... and heard a stab. , Tamina''s long skirt has become fragments...


    There was only one piece of Tamina wrapped around her body and a piece of similar nail library. Even at this time, she still stubbornly refused to stubbornly...


    She clenched her teeth and stared at Zhou Ye... and said, "Yes, I can''t kill you... But, I can kill myself... All you get is a corpse!!"


    As the voice fell, the dagger in Tamina''s hand turned around and pierced towards her own Hun...


    And Zhou Ye didn''t stop him, just watched Tamina commit suicide...


    As the dagger pierced her heart... Tamina leaked a smug look on her face. She trembled her lips and said with difficulty: "...Now...you can''t get me..."


    "Do you think so?" Zhou Ye smiled, smiling happier...


    He gently placed his hand on Tamina¡¯s shoulder, and then... Tamina felt as if her soul was pulled out of her body by a huge force, and she watched her body as if The camera was generally upside down, pulling the dagger out of his heart, and then reaching Zhou Ye''s heart again...


    Then, a huge pulling force came from her body, and she returned to her body again...


    Tamina looked at the dagger in her palm in disbelief...touched her heart just pierced by the dagger...


    There is indeed smooth as before, without a trace of knife edge...


    "You...you actually control the power of time?" Tamina asked, looking at Zhou Ye in disbelief.


    "Guess..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Now I won''t stop you, you can continue to do what you didn''t finish just now..."


    Speaking of this, Zhou Ye also made a gesture of please. It seemed that he was really quite a gentleman...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Tamina couldn''t help but roll her beautiful eyes...


    "Do you think I''m a fool? Since I can''t die... Why am I stabbing myself with a knife again and again? Do you really think it won''t hurt?"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing when she heard Tamina''s words... Little Wild Cat is interesting... "So--what are you going to do now?"


    "..." Tamina fell silent...


    escape?Can''t escape...dead?Can''t die... It seems... In the end, she still can''t escape the palm of the evil god in front of her...


    Facing Zhou Ye''s eyes, Tamina gritted her teeth, stretched out her hands, closed her eyes and said loudly, "Come on, whoever gets me, you won''t get my heart..."


    Seeing Tamina''s actions, Zhou Ye burst into laughter...


    The girl in front of her is a clever princess, she knows-there is no escape, and-in her opinion, she is like an ant before the evil god who is like a demon king...


    So-she plans to save the country...


    What is the curve to save the country??


    Of course, that is---sacrifice one''s life to feed the demon, and then let the demon king completely fall in love with her, and she will guide the demon king to the right path...


    And this seemingly refusing posture is actually a means of wanting to get caught...


    Tamina believes that the guy full of evil and fun in front of him must not lack women, so-how can he make this guy fall in love with herself?Of course it must be different...


    How is it different??


    When others greet him, she must resist, when others resist him, she must go to persuade... and strive to achieve a unique position in the heart of this demon...


    I have to say that Tamina is indeed a very smart girl...


    Unfortunately, she still knows too little about Zhou Ye...


    If she really knew Zhou Ye''s abilities, she would probably choose to be honest with each other and persuade her...


    Faced with this incredibly careful and thoughtful beauty, Zhou Ye certainly won''t be polite... Don''t you have a scheming?Then put all your scheming through. In the back home of the Zhou family, it¡¯s not a girl who is not allowed to have scheming...


    There are too many scheming girls going...Mrs. Hydra, the Red Queen, the White Queen...Wait, which one of them has no scheming?Which of them is not smart...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1489

    But in the end, didn''t you still use all your scheming on outsiders??


    Zhou Ye is confident that this scheming princess will be adjusted...but it will take some time...


    However, what Zhou Ye lacks most is time...


    "Then¡ªI''m not welcome..."


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, Tamina felt cold on her body, and the last trace of protection was also pulled off by the bad guy in front of her... Then, she was picked up by Zhou Ye, and then she was thrown away unceremoniously. On the couch of the bedroom...


    It¡¯s on the couch where she grew from nap to big...


    As a pang of pain hit... Tamina knew-- she was no longer a girl, but a woman...


    This pain is much easier than the pain of stabbing her heart with a knife-until this time, Tamina was still thinking about it...


    However, soon she had no time to think about other things...because--the storm came...


    Reference 1884


    One thousand eight hundred and eighty four chapters


    When Tamina''s figure reappears in the hall...


    Everyone has a strange feeling...


    In their eyes, they just felt that the figure of the young man and His Royal Highness in front of them was slightly trance... Then, it became solid again...


    At that moment of trance, everyone mistakenly thought that there was something wrong with their eyes, and no one cared at all...


    However, everyone''s moment, for Princess Tamina... it was a long time...


    In these days, she was completely conquered by the man in front of her who was looking at her with a smile...


    Whether it is the body or the heart, it has become his possession at this time...


    When the little wild cat puts away her claws, she will show her softness in front of her master...


    "Sorry, Mianxia, ??it''s my fault..."


    In the eyes of everyone, Zhou Ye just said [I gave you a chance, but you didn''t catch it...], Princess Tamina''s attitude came to a one-hundred-sixty-degree circle, never disdain. Don''t believe it, ridicule...In an instant it became submissive and well-behaved.


    This surprised everyone...


    "Your Royal Highness... Are you... Are you okay?" The old man with white beard and hair looked at Princess Tamina with a dazed expression, "Are you not feeling well?"


    "No, I''m fine, better than ever..."


    Tamina said without hesitation: "Just at that moment, under the crown, I saw the pure land of the gods... I was wrong just now... I''m sorry, under the crown, please forgive me..."


    With that, Tamina lowered her head deeply towards Zhou Ye...


    But at the moment when she lowered her head, she continued Zhou Ye''s body cover and gave this man who had taken her body and mind, a tender eye... as if she was saying with her eyes: "I have given up, dear, please Let go..."


    "Your Royal Highness doesn''t need to blame yourself... Mortal eyes always only see what is in front of you... It''s not your fault!!" Zhou Ye made a polite appearance, and while talking high-sounding words, he reached out to Tammy. Na helped...


    "Thank you, Mianxia!!" Tamina also cooperated with her man and acted out... "I will order the soldiers to open the city gate and let your soldiers in..."


    "Wait, Your Highness..." At this time, the old man was anxious...


    "Your Royal Highness, you can''t let them in... They were just lying completely... Your Highness..." the old man said anxiously: "We have an alliance with Persia, we are a firm ally, and they are attacking Kosh. Kan, won''t be here at all... Your Highness!"


    "Enough..." Tamina yelled, interrupting the old man''s words."I said... I opened the gates and welcomed the allies of the Roman Legion..."


    "No, Your Highness... You are being deceived by the devil... Guard, grab the man..." the old man shouted.


    Upon hearing the old man¡¯s words, the guards immediately unsheathed their swords and forced them towards Zhou Ye...


    Tamina didn''t hesitate to stand in front of Zhou Ye, and yelled, "Retreat to me!"


    The guards looked at the princess and the old man, and finally returned to their original positions one by one...


    After all, Tamina is not only a princess, but also the sacred guardian of this generation... Her status is supreme in this city.


    Finally... the old man was taken by the guards by Tamina...


    And, she ordered the city gate to be opened to welcome the entry of the Roman legion...


    As for¡ªthe wolf clan army??


    They have no way to enter the city, so they can only be wronged for wandering in the wilderness around the city...


    After ordering everything, Tamina drove the maid and guards out of the hall...


    In the entire hall, only Zhou Ye and her are left...


    At this time, Tamina couldn''t help it anymore. She was like a little girl. She suddenly jumped into the arms of her own man and said, "How did I behave just now?"


    "If you are like this, you will be hated by your minister..." Zhou Ye said silently, holding her slender waist.


    "It''s okay, when the Persian army arrives, Lennon will come to apologize to me..."


    At this time, Tamina was convinced that the Persian army would come to Alamut... because this was what her man said... she believed her man...


    "Well...Anyway, you are a princess...You have the final say!!" Zhou Ye could only shrug his shoulders, saying that he had no opinion.


    Following the order of Tamina... Soon, the gate of Alamut¡¯s holy city was opened...


    Seventy thousand soldiers from the Roman Legion lined up into Alamut...


    I have to say that the residents of Alamut still have some resistance to the entry of the Roman legion...


    Just like in a country, a formed foreign army suddenly appeared, which made it difficult for the residents of Alamut to accept this...


    However, they soon became enthusiastic about the soldiers of the Roman Legion...


    why??


    Because the magic of money...


    You know, the Roman legions traversed the Guishuang Empire all the way and came here... There was no less searching on the road...


    With Zhou Ye''s acquiescence, almost every Roman soldier had heavy gold coins in his pocket.


    In Alamut, because of Zhou Ye''s order, they can no longer plunder like the previous one, so there is only a fair deal...


    The citizens who had been so cold towards them were smashed by the Roman soldiers waving their purses and smiled.


    What are you talking about, this is stolen goods?Is this ill-gotten wealth??

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1490

    What a joke, the gold coins can''t speak... Who cares how the gold coins in the hands of these Roman soldiers came from??Anyway, it¡¯s good to have money...


    One is happy to buy, and the other is happy to sell...


    For a time, the entire holy city of Alamut sent military and civilian cooperation, and it was a happy scene...


    In this way, with the passage of time, unknowingly, it has been two days since the Roman Legion entered Alamut...


    And this kind of news can''t be concealed from someone in the Persian army who has a prying heart for Alamut...


    In the face of such a situation, he was overjoyed... Now, he doesn''t even need to frame up...


    because--


    The Persian Empire and the Roman Empire have always been hostile...


    And as their ally, Alamut allowed the Roman Empire''s legions to station...what is this??


    This is betrayal, the betrayal of eating fruit...


    So, at the instigation of a caring person, the Persian Prince Tus, who was in charge of leading the army to attack Ko?tan, led the army towards Alamut in a rage...


    Traitors must be severely punished...


    Reference 1885


    The first thousand eighty-five chapters


    What happened in Kostain, naturally did not hide Zhou Ye''s super feeling.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye in the Alamut Palace felt an unspeakable strange feeling in his heart when he sensed the news...


    According to the original history, a guy who spied on [Blade of Time] should buy spies, then frame the holy city for privately crafted weapons and sell them to the enemy of the Persian Empire, Kostan.


    But now it seems...


    It seems that I have found a perfect excuse for that guy...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye laughed mockingly at himself. Is this a change of cause and effect??


    "My dear, what are you thinking?"


    At this moment, a pleasant voice came, and with the voice, Princess Tamina came over...


    "Nothing..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head. He didn''t intend to tell Tamina about such things. Anyway, the Persian army is coming. This is a fact. Regardless of whether there is a Roman army stationed, this Will not change... "Why don''t you play with Xiaomeng and the others..."


    Because Zhou Ye lived in the palace, Xiaomeng and the others also lived in the palace.


    what did you say?Isn''t Tamina jealous??


    Are you joking?This is the Arab world. They have been polygamous since ancient times, OK...


    "I don''t understand what Xiaomeng and the others say... It''s so tiring to make gestures!" Tamina said as she nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    "You can teach them slowly!!" Zhou Ye smiled, picked up Tamina, stroked her flat belly, and said softly: "Either you learn Chinese with them, or you teach them to learn Persian. Language...you always have to communicate!"


    "But they always have headaches when they speak Persian, and they look like earthworms crawling around..."


    "Then you can learn Chinese from them..."


    "This is a good idea, but I can''t learn the accent of Chinese... Chinese is so difficult to learn!!"


    "......" Hearing Tamina''s words, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while...Well, it seems that the task of national integration in the world is a long way to go.


    Zhou Ye could indeed use the art of speech and spirit to help them directly learn each other''s language... but that would be a lot less fun.


    Especially, Zhou Ye also expected them to build a certain friendship while learning from each other...


    The art of the harem is broad and profound...If you don''t think about it, it will overturn...


    "My dear... are you angry?" Tamina asked cautiously, seeing Zhou Ye''s speechless appearance.


    "No..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head. He hasn''t been so careful yet...


    "That''s right! My dear, I''ll take you to a good place!!" At this time, Tamina seemed to remember something, jumped up from Zhou Ye''s arms, pulled Zhou Ye up, and headed into the palace. Go...


    Along the road inside the palace, it was winding up all the way...Finally, Tamina took him to the highest point of the city...on an independent platform.


    "Here?" Zhou Ye asked knowingly.


    "This is the Upper Temple, the place where the greatest secret of the Holy City is hidden!" Tamina said as she ordered the guards guarding the Upper Temple to open the gate...


    As the door opened, the situation inside was caught in Zhou Ye''s eyes.


    I saw that the space of the Shangshen Temple is not very large... it is about three to four hundred square meters, and the decoration is strangely gorgeous...


    On the surrounding walls, expensive silk and other objects are used as wall hangings to decorate the temple.


    Not far inside the temple, is a small step...


    At this time, in the Shangshen Temple, because it was not the time for sacrifices, there were no other priests except Tamina and Zhou Ye...


    Tamina took Zhou Ye''s hand and wandered to the steps...


    Tamina, who came to the front of the steps, let go of her man''s hand, and after a pious prayer, opened the glazed door on the steps and took out a unique dagger from inside.


    The dagger is made of metal similar to silver, and on the handle of the dagger, there is a transparent glass...There are fine sand particles inside.


    Tamina picked up the dagger and walked in front of Zhou Ye...


    She grabbed Zhou Ye and let him sit on the steps, then she nestled in his arms and whispered: "A long time ago, the gods looked around the world... all they saw were greed and fraud... so the gods decided , Destroy everything with a sandstorm, razing the world to the ground..."


    "What happened?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile while holding Tamina.


    "However, a little girl prayed to the gods to give mankind another chance! For this, she is willing to give her life!"


    "Her pure soul made the gods realize that humans have the potential for kindness, so they put sand in an hourglass..."


    "The god gave this dagger to the little girl who saved mankind, making her the first holy guardian!"


    "Only the blade of this dagger can penetrate the hourglass and release the sand of time..."


    Speaking of this, Tamina handed the Blade of Time to Zhou Ye''s hands... "My dear, now, I will give you the most precious artifact of the holy city Alamut, from then on... I am to you , There is no more secret..."


    Upon hearing Tamina''s words, Zhou Ye was moved...


    What should I say?


    Although Zhou Ye, who has seen the movie, is no stranger to the story that Tamina told...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1491

    But now, Tamina can say everything she knows without hesitation, and personally hand the Blade of Time into his hands, which is almost equivalent to giving him everything she has...


    As a woman, Tamina has done good enough...


    "I don''t need such a thing... you know!!" Zhou Ye smiled, gently returning the dagger in his hand to Tamina''s hand... "For me, you are the holy city of Alamut. The most precious treasure..."


    Tamina was so sweet in her heart by Zhou Ye''s love words...


    And the best love words are undoubtedly the strongest pure medicine...


    At this moment, she couldn''t help feeling agitated anymore, leaning on Zhou Ye''s ears, she whispered: "My dear...I want you to love me here...Don''t let outsiders find out...because...I will still Screaming loudly..."


    "I still want to be here... and shout loudly... and not let people discover..." Zhou Ye said in a quiet voice, "Woman, you have a lot of demands!"


    "I know you can do it... Am I right? Under my crown..." Tamina is already emotional at the moment... The spring in her eyes is about to overflow...


    "Of course, man, how can you say that you can''t do it?" Zhou Ye smiled and snapped his fingers lightly... the mirror world unfolded...


    So, someone got his wish and screamed loudly in the upper temple, and completed a spiritual and physical union with his lover.


    Reference 1886


    Chapter One Eight Hundred and Eighty Six


    Happy time is always quite short...


    Just a week after Zhou Ye came to the holy city of Alamut...


    The army of the Persian Empire also arrived...


    Faced with this situation, Tamina didn''t care at all... She had already heard the news from her man... What''s more... With Zhou Ye here, she didn''t worry about anything...


    Standing on the terrace in the palace, looking at the Persian army preparing to attack the city outside the city...


    Zhou Ye smiled... "Lucis, are you scared?"


    Zhou Ye would ask this for a reason. The troops coming from the Persian Empire this time amounted to at least hundreds of thousands, more than twice the strength of the Roman Legion...


    Although the advantage of defending the city is great, the holy city of Alamut is not considered to be a heroic city. At the beginning of its establishment, it did not consider the possibility of being attacked. Therefore, what is the city of Urn? Defensive measures are completely useless...


    I have to say, this adds a lot of difficulty to defending the city...


    "Under Mian''s leadership, we will surely achieve a glorious victory..." Facing Zhou Ye''s question, Lucis said without hesitation: "I have fought against the Persian army, although they can be called warriors, But...under our Roman phalanx, they also have nothing but to tremble!!"


    "No... this time we won''t fight in the field!!" Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand, "I want you to guard the city...at least one night..."


    "Why?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lucis was dumbfounded...


    It would be too silly to defend the city without taking advantage of one''s own advantages... Moreover, there are no tools for defending the city that he is familiar with in Alamut, although, because they firmly believe in Zhou Ye''s words, they have also prepared a lot. Rolling woods and rocks, but... Lucis knew better that the Persian catapult was powerful...


    What is the most lacking in the Arabian Peninsula??Of course it¡¯s oil...


    Although they don¡¯t know how to refine stone at this time, it has become a necessary engineering method for them to pour oil on the stone and then ignite it and throw it into the city...


    That thing, smash it, it won¡¯t kill you, it can burn you...


    Thinking of this, Lucis said: "Under the crown, the flame catapult of the Persians..."


    "Don''t worry about their catapult..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand, and said, "I guarantee their catapult can''t be transported here..."


    "Yes, I see... Under the crown..."


    Now that Zhou Ye said so, then Lucis doesn''t worry about anything anymore... Siege without siege weapons?That was completely dependent on human life, and Lucis was confident that these Persians would drain their last drop of blood under the city.


    With Lucius''s departure, Tamina walked to her man''s side...


    Just now she heard Zhou Ye''s words behind the screen. She didn''t want to interfere with her man''s arrangements, but¡ªshe was very curious... "My dear, why do you have to let General Lucis defend the city?"


    "Because, I want to see the performance of a certain Persian monkey..." Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously...


    "Persian monkey? Performance?"


    Tamina asked in confusion...


    "Don''t worry, you will understand everything until the evening..."


    Just as Zhou Ye was chatting with Tamina...In the army of the Persian Empire, the Persian Prince Tus, who led the army, was furious.


    "What are you talking about? The logistics unit that transported the equipment of the siege vehicle was attacked by the wolves?? All the bunkers and catapults used for the siege were destroyed by the wolves?" Looking at the Persian soldier who came to report, the expression on his face seemed to eat people...


    "Yes, yes, Your Royal Highness!" The soldier who came to report the news was also aggrieved. Hey, I was not responsible for escorting the siege equipment. What''s my business??


    "Tus, don''t be angry with others..." Nizam persuaded Tucci''s uncle, the younger brother of Persian King Salamam: "This is not something that a person destined to become a king should do..."


    "Sorry, uncle... I was so excited!!" Tus did listen to his uncle''s words...


    After taking a deep breath, he waved his hand and let the soldier who reported the letter leave...


    At this time, only him, his brother Gasif and his uncle Nizam were left in the military account...


    Tuss sighed and said, "Uncle...you know, without those siege equipment, how much damage would our soldiers have to take to take this city..."


    "I know..." Nizam nodded and said, "But-we have no time... If the Roman legions in the city are prepared for everything, then, even if there are siege vehicles, we You have to pay no small price to win this city!!"


    "Yes...yes...but..." While Tuss was still hesitating, his younger brother, Gasif said loudly: "Don''t worry, I will personally lead the most powerful warrior of our Persian Empire to charge. I will let these betrayers know how serious the outcome of betraying the covenant is!"


    "Betrayal of the covenant?? Who?" At this moment, a strong figure walked into the military account...


    He is no one else, but the younger brother of Tus and Gasif, Prince Dustan.


    Of course, he is not the brother of Tus and Gasif, but the child picked up by the old King Sharamin from a market 15 years ago...


    At that time, Shalaman was attracted by Dastan''s heroic act of saving people in the bazaar, so he adopted Dastan, who was already an orphan at the time.


    Although Saraman was adopted by the old king, Tus and Gasif, who grew up together, treat Saraman as brothers. I have to say that this is a really good thing.


    "Alamut betrayed the covenant... they let a Roman legion into their city..." Hearing Shalaman''s question, Tus explained: "That''s why I led my army here..."


    "But, my father said, we are not allowed to attack the holy city of Alamut!" Shalaman said embarrassedly.


    "The covenant must be maintained..." Wang Shu Nizam said unhurriedly: "If Alamut does not abide by the covenant today, but has not been punished due to its status as a holy city, then... Tomorrow there may be a second Alamut, a third, or even a fourth...At that time, we will be exhausted..."


    "Well...Uncle, I admit that you are right, but...Should we send someone to ask my father first?" Shalaman wanted to fight again.


    "No, every day we delay, we have to pay hundreds of soldiers'' lives... This is not a wise choice!!" said this, Tus said loudly: "I order Gasev to be a forward. At dawn, Start siege..."


    Reference 1887


    The first thousand eight hundred and eighty-seven chapters

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1492

    "Wait a minute, Tuss!!" Dastan said loudly at this time: "If you want to attack the city, at least let me be a forward!!"


    "Hahaha..." Hearing Darstan''s words, the second prince Gassif laughed loudly: "Dastan, you should go and command your rogue army. I will take my cavalry and rush into the holy city first. Alamut!!"


    Hearing Gassyfer¡¯s sarcasm, Dastan was not angry, but tried to explain...


    "They may not be very polite, but the war is not bad!"


    "The first merit of the battle should belong to me!!" Gasiefer said unceremoniously.


    Hearing what Gassyfer said, Dastan said helplessly: "You are always so warlike!"


    "It''s my duty to kill the enemy!!" Gasiefer said loudly.


    Just when the atmosphere between the two didn''t seem too good, the prince Tucci spoke...


    "Oh, my brothers! Don''t get excited..." He said with a smile: "It is said that the princess of Alamut is a stunning beauty. We are going to see her in the palace..."


    His joking words made both Gasiefer and Dastan laugh...


    The tension between the two of them has become a lot easier...


    Then, Tus took Dastan''s hand, walked to the side, and said in a low voice: "I have no doubt about your courage, Dastan... But now is not the time!"


    Speaking of this, the prince Tus turned his head and said to his brother: "Gassif, your cavalry will be the forward, the first to attack the city..."


    Hearing what Tuss said, Gassev nodded with a smile...


    So-this military meeting ended like this...


    However, will Dastan really just give up like this??


    Obviously not...


    After all, every pig''s feet has a heart that is unwilling to be lonely... If he really obeys the order, then-there is nothing to act in this movie...


    Ahem, it''s too much...


    The Persian army began to rest early...


    What they call dawn is actually around three in the morning...


    At this time, it is the time when people are most deprived...and it is also a good time to attack the city.


    The Persian army got up at two o''clock in the morning, and after a simple breakfast... Gasev, who was ordered to be a forward, began to assemble his cavalry...


    When the timekeeper in charge of the hourglass reported to Gasif that the time had come...


    The siege has begun...


    With the order of Gasif, tens of thousands of Persian troops launched an offensive towards Alamut...


    They carried a simple siege ladder and rushed towards the main gate of Alamut...


    However, they were greeted by tens of thousands of crossbow arrows and stones...


    In the absence of siege equipment, such an impact is completely filled with human lives.


    At this time, Gassyfer had no more care... He could only urge his soldiers to charge forward one after another... He did not want to fail, let alone see the mocking smile on Dastan''s face. ...


    Time passed by every minute...


    The siege is still in progress...


    However, Gassyfer''s army suffered heavy losses, but never ascended to the city head.


    On the head of the city, Lucis is at the front gate to supervise the battle...


    Said it was a war superintendent, but it was actually watching the Persian army being massacred...


    "Are these guys stupid?" Lucius looked at the large Persian army like ants under the city, taunting: "Dare to charge up without siege equipment? They must have an idiot-like commander!"


    "Everything is God''s grace under the crown!!" The lieutenant standing next to Lucius said with a smile: "If it hadn''t been for the army to send the wolf clan to destroy their siege equipment, I am afraid we would have suffered heavy losses this time. ..."


    Lucius laughed and said, "Hahaha... that''s right, praise the almighty crown!!"


    "Praise the crown!!" XN


    The Roman soldiers on the front of the city, hearing Lucius'' words, shouted together.


    They have never fought such an easy city defense...


    This can no longer be called a war, this is completely a slaughter...


    It''s just that they are a party to the massacre...


    Especially, those who were slaughtered were their old rivals, the army of the Persian Empire...


    Many of the Lucis Legion had participated in the war against the Persian army. It can be said that... At that time, the flame catapult of the Persian army left a deep impression on them... Those burning fireballs fell from the sky... Once made them suffer...


    And now, the terrible flame catapult was gone, and it was their turn to make these hapless guys suffer.


    The battle has been going on for almost an hour, and the Lucis Legion still maintains a record of zero casualties... I have to say, this is simply a miracle.


    Just as the war at the main gate of Alamut was in full swing...


    From the Persian army, there is a unit that is quietly going around the east gate of Alamut...


    Soon, under the cover of night, this army quietly came to the side of the city wall at the east gate of Alamut...


    These people lay down in the grass outside the city wall, quietly observing the movement on the city wall...


    "Why should we violate your elder brother''s order?" a dark shadow asked in a low voice.


    "Because Gasiefer only knows to charge, this will be a massacre..." The dark figure paused for a moment, and then said: "And our soldiers are the targets of the slaughter!!"


    Obviously, this person is not someone else, it is a Persian monkey... Uh, I was wrong, it should be the Prince of Persia-Dastan.


    He has already confirmed one thing at this time, that is-apart from the few guards on the wall, there are no other people...


    This made him overjoyed...


    "The Alamut only knows to defend the front gate, let us slip over here..." Dastan said, and he cleaned up the soldiers behind him...


    The soldiers began to prepare...


    However, just on the tower of the East Gate that he thought was very lax in defense...Two figures were watching him quietly from the shooting hole above the tower...


    "My dear, you didn''t let me go to the main entrance, but you dragged me to the east entrance just to show me these guys??"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1493

    A soft female voice deliberately lowered her voice and asked.


    "Shhh, keep your voice down, don''t disturb the monkey... then don''t watch it..." the other dark shadow also replied in a low voice.


    These two people who didn''t sleep in the middle of the night and rushed here were not other people, they were Zhou Ye and Princess Tamina...


    You know, in order to see this scene, Zhou Ye did not let his wolf clan army use the Persian army to a gluttonous feast... and let Lucis defend the city all night...


    The price is not big...


    So-why does Zhou Ye have to watch this scene??


    Reference 1888


    The first thousand eight hundred and eighty-eight chapters


    Speaking of which, Zhou Ye also has a reason...


    When I first watched this movie, Zhou Ye really watched it while complaining...


    Why vomit, you will know below...


    In the eyes of Zhou Ye and Tamina...


    The small Persian army outside the city quickly completed its preparations...


    Seven or eight people, carrying a wooden stick more than ten meters long, ran towards the city wall quickly...


    When they reached the edge of the city wall, they did not slow down, but accelerated their pace...


    Tamina couldn''t help covering her little scorpion when she saw this situation... she was afraid that she would exclaim...


    Are these Persian soldiers fools?Are they going to hit the wall??


    When Tamina was confused, the scene in front of her revealed the mystery.


    I saw that the guy holding the stick and running at the forefront, with the momentum of a dozen people, stepped on the wall and stood upright... as if he was walking on the wall.


    Although Tamina wanted to applaud for this kind of performance, when she thought that they were Persian soldiers who had invaded her city, she screamed anxiously...


    She had already seen that these guys were obviously going to sneak into the city and open the city gate... how could this work??


    However, as soon as she wanted to speak to the guard, she was covered with a big hand...


    "Shhh, baby, look on quietly, I won''t let the Persians succeed, trust me..."


    The voice of her own man that came from her ears made Tamina''s chaotic heart calm down... She believed in Zhou Ye just as she believed in herself.


    "Hmm..." Tamina nodded gently, and then continued to watch...


    And at this time, the Persian monkey on the wall with a wooden stick... Uh, I was wrong again, it was Prince Dastan of Persia, um, yes... it was the Prince of Persia, definitely not a Persian monkey...


    Although he is more agile than a monkey, he cannot be called a monkey just because he acts like a monkey... After all, he is a prince.


    Ahem...


    Let''s get back to business...


    At this time, Dastan has reached half the height of the city wall, but-there is still a distance of seven or eight meters from the city wall. He obviously does not have the light work of China, so... he can''t jump up...


    However, Dustan is not in a hurry...because...he is pig''s feet...


    Uh, wrong, because his brothers are trained by gods... can shoot straight arrows diagonally...


    That''s right, that''s it...


    I saw that the two crossbowmen below the city aimed at the stone gap in the front wall of Dastan and shot past...


    With a swish... an all-steel forged crossbow shot straight into the stone gap in the wall...


    What a fuck, what a fuck, what a fuck...


    Appeared¡­¡­


    God bless the pig''s feet...


    Zhou Ye was madly complaining...


    An ordinary soldier, how did he make a crossbow arrow fired at a forty-five-degree angle to be inserted straight into the gap in the stone wall??


    This Nima is unscientific, and his sister is not magical, OK??


    In Zhou Ye''s eyes, after the crossbow arrow was shot from the ground, when it was flying in mid-air, it actually changed its flight trajectory. God bless pig''s feet??


    Almost all the coffin boards of geometric mathematicians can''t cover...


    Hey----


    Zhou Ye sighed silently...


    At this moment, that Dastan is obviously used to such unscientific and non-magical things. He is holding the crossbow bolt shot in the gap of the city wall. Whenever he has no foothold, the two organ crossbowmen will always be in time. Shoot the crossbow arrows so that he has a place to borrow...


    As for Zhou Ye, he has already finished complaining...


    I am almost tired of such things...


    "My dear, hurry up, he is going to climb up..." However, compared to Zhou Ye''s complaints, Tamina is obviously more concerned about whether this guy will climb up and secretly open her door...


    "He can''t climb...because his crossbowmen will miss..." Zhou Ye said with a hehe smile.


    As his voice fell, he heard a puff, followed by a muffled hum...


    Sure enough-the crossbowman missed his hand and shot the crossbow arrow to Dastan''s Hun...


    As the crossbow bolt pierced into his Hungarian chamber, Dastan no longer had the strength to hold the crossbow bolt... He snorted and fell from the wall...


    And unfortunately...


    On the ground where he fell, there happened to be a fist-sized rock with a straight chrome on his temple... With a scream, Dastan was silent again...


    Seeing this, his soldiers suddenly became anxious...They hurriedly lifted Dastan and ran towards the army camp... "Prince Dastan...Prince Dastan, are you all right?"


    Standing on the tower, Zhou Ye heard the screams of the Persian soldiers from afar, and couldn''t help but leak a smirk...


    According to the original trajectory, the crossbowman had missed once, but he did not hurt Darstan...


    However, Zhou Ye obviously won''t let Dastan be so lucky to escape...


    God bless pig''s feet??Go to sleep...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1494

    In front of him, who would dare to say that he is a pig''s foot between heaven and earth??


    Therefore, Zhou Ye slightly changed the trajectory of the crossbow arrow, which killed Dastan...


    In fact, Dastan in the movie is still a good person...


    but----


    Will good people be rewarded?Well, in most movies, good people are rewarded... But, here in Zhou Ye... Pig''s feet are going to die.


    why??


    Just because Zhou Ye felt that his hanging up was uncomfortable...


    With the death of Dastan, the East Gate is completely free of war...


    And Zhou Ye was also a little bored...


    After all, Zhou Ye has no liking for Persia, but he doesn¡¯t have a lot of distaste...but, who told them to attack their women¡¯s city?Those who die will surely die...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye grabbed Tamina and walked towards the palace... "Let''s go, baby, I didn''t look at it!"


    "Is that guy really shot to death by his men?" Tamina asked curiously...


    You know, Tamina doesn''t have the perverted dynamic vision of Zhou Ye. She only vaguely saw the black shadow hanging on the wall trembling, and then fell down and there was no sound anymore.


    "Yes, he should have been shot to death by his men!!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    "Then why did his men shoot him?" Tamina asked curiously.


    "Perhaps he robbed the woman under his hand...Who knows this kind of thing!!" Zhou Ye said, pulling up Tamina, who was like a curious baby, and wanted to ask questions again, hurried to the palace."Well, baby, don''t you want to destroy these Persian armies?"


    "Of course I thought..." Tamina naturally didn''t like the invaders.


    "Then go to Xiaomeng and let her help you...As long as she is willing to let her men take action, these Persian troops are a mob!!"


    Reference 1889


    One thousand eight hundred and eighty-nine chapters


    "What happened to my brother?" The prince of Persia, Tus, who was riding a horse, looked at Dastan who was sent to him, his face was full of anger...


    At this time, Dastan has no sound...


    "Prince Dastan, he..."


    "Who shot my brother to death?" Toss also saw the crossbow bolt being inserted in the mouth of his brother Hungarian... and this kind of crossbow bolt is a Persian standard weapon...


    This discovery made Tucci even more angry...


    You know, although Dastan is not his own brother, Tus, who grew up with him, has long treated him as a family member...


    "It''s... Ilam... he missed for a while..." The soldier who sent Stan over began to describe to Tuss what happened...


    After listening to the soldiers, Tus was both sad and angry...


    Sadly-he lost a brother.


    The anger is-why did Dastan keep his orders and steal the city gates in private??


    The unsuccessful battle at the main gate, coupled with the death of Dustan...tooth was completely angry...


    Just when he was going to order the entire army to press on and attack the city frantically...


    Suddenly, a loud howl of a wolf came from the holy city of Alamut in the distance...


    This made Tuss stunned... You know, the high ground he is standing at this time is more than a thousand meters away from Alamut... At such a distance, the loud howling of the wolf sounds like it sounds. Like...


    What a weird thing this is??


    Just when Tus wanted to say something...


    Suddenly, a soldier beside him couldn''t help but yelled in horror: "Look at...what is that?"


    Tuss looked in the direction the soldiers were pointing, and by the rising dawn, I saw...On the distant horizon, a layer of black pressed objects, just like a tide, spreading towards them...


    The black tide is extremely fast...


    In Tusi''s feeling, he could already see the true colors of those Kuroshio in less than a few breaths... "That''s it?? Wolf??"


    "Alert... the whole army..." Tus shouted...


    Although I don¡¯t know why there are so many wolves rushing towards them, there is an ominous omen in Tus¡¯s heart...


    He couldn''t help but shouted: "Hurry up and blow the horn, let Gasiefer withdraw..."


    "Yes!!"


    The soldiers hurriedly obeyed orders and sent orders...


    At this time, the wolf tide had already rushed to the front of the Persian army...


    They did not hesitate to rush towards their feast...


    Just kidding...They haven''t eaten enough for a few days, okay...will they be polite to see these walkable foods??


    "No... what is this..."


    "Gosh... why are there so many wolves!!"


    "Damn, these wolves can''t kill...Ah!!!"


    For a time, the entire Persian army was thrown into confusion by the sudden wolves...


    They desperately resisted the invasion of the giant wolves with their own weapons... However, it is of no use...


    Even the well-equipped Roman soldiers had a bit more chewing under Zhou Ye''s giant wolf. What''s more, the Persian soldiers didn''t have the armor of Roman soldiers at all??


    On Persian soldiers, there are more leather armors, and some don¡¯t even have leather armor...


    For the giant wolves, this is simply a seafood meal without shelling...


    And at this time, Lucis, who was guarding the city, also saw the wolf wave coming...


    Of course he knows who the owner of the wolf tide is, and he knows-the wolf tide is dispatched, it means-he can finally end this aggrieved city defense and go out to fight the Persians.


    "Brothers, the pets under the crown have already set off, and we are also going to attack!!"


    As he shouted, all the Roman soldiers became excited...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1495

    "Roar!!!" XN


    "Let''s go out of the city and fuck these Persians!!"


    Following the order of Lucius... the soldiers of the Roman Legion quickly rushed from the city to the bottom of the city... They lined up the famous Roman phalanx, then-opened the city gate and launched towards the Persians outside the city attack¡­¡­


    At this time, Gassif, who was looking at the wolf tide with a dazed expression, was at a loss by the sudden attack of the Roman Legion!!


    For a time, the entire battlefield became extremely chaotic... Giant wolves, Persian soldiers running around like headless flies everywhere...


    There were some cunning Persian soldiers who were chased by the giant wolf behind them and evaded, with the idea of ??causing trouble...just ran towards the square of Lucis...


    However, what disappointed these Persian soldiers was...


    The giant wolves seemed to have taken a glance at them, and they didn''t even look at the neatly arranged Roman soldiers...


    "Hehehe...I now think that watching our pets eat food is a kind of enjoyment..."


    The Roman soldiers who had experienced the deepest desperation of this wolf wave at this time also became a bystander... They had long been familiar with giant wolves... Therefore, giant wolves would never attack them...


    Seeing their enemies wailing, being torn to pieces bit by bit by the giant wolves, many people are gloating...


    "These poor Persians, they never know that their enemy is actually a great god..."


    "Follow him, the Persians are all dead!"


    "Stop talking, hurry up and kill these Persians... Although the weapons and leather armor on their bodies are not valuable, if they are too much, they are a lot of income..."


    "That''s right, the pets under the crown hate these fangs, we have to help them and shell their food!"


    Although the fangs and claws of giant wolves can easily pierce armor, it does not mean that they like to eat armor...Compared with the cold and tasteless metal shell, they prefer the delicious food in the shell... ¡­


    So... a very interesting scene appeared on the battlefield...


    After many giant wolves killed their targets, they simply dragged the bodies of Persians to the Roman soldiers...


    The Roman soldiers also helped them to remove the armor and weapons from their bodies...


    then--


    The Roman soldiers got the spoils, and the giant wolves got the food... This is really a scene of harmonious coexistence between men and wolves.


    The hundreds of thousands of Persian army was completely destroyed in less than two hours under the combined force of the wolf tide and the Roman legion...


    As for the prisoners??There are no captives...For the giant wolves, they don¡¯t need slaves, they only need food...So¡ªin the end, all the Persian soldiers become food in the mouths of the giant wolves...


    And at this time, Zhou Ye was sleeping quietly under the embrace of the girls... For him, this war that was already doomed to victory was really nothing to see.


    Reference 1890


    One thousand eight hundred and ninety chapters


    "Under the crown, this time we wiped out all the troops of the Persian Empire... we have captured..."


    It is already noon the next day...


    Lu Kuisi respectfully reported to Zhou Ye the harvest of this battle...


    However, Zhou Ye has no interest in their capture...


    Perhaps, in the eyes of the soldiers, those weapons or armors are a bit old, but-they are also very valuable.


    You know, in this era, almost all weapons and armors have to be built bit by bit by humans. For many people, every weapon and pair of armor is expensive luxury. ...


    As for you... afraid of nowhere to sell??


    Then you don¡¯t have to worry...


    Not to mention that there are a lot of merchants in Alamut City itself... just those speculative merchants who are motivated by the wind are enough to digest so many spoils...


    However, such a small amount of money is useless to Zhou Ye... he is not short of that money...


    "You don''t need to tell me how many things were seized..." Zhou Ye waved his hand and interrupted Lucis''s statement... "According to the previous rules, all the spoils on the battlefield belong to individuals..."


    "Mian, you are so kind!!"


    "Okay, don''t be flattering..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Let the soldiers step up time to repair, we still have to do some big things..."


    "A big event?" Lucius looked at Zhou Ye with some unknown reason, and asked: "Excuse me, what is the big event?"


    Zhou Ye smiled, did not speak... but motioned to the maid next to him, and brought a map...


    Zhou Ye spread out the map, placed it on the short plane that the maid brought over, and beckoned to Lucis...


    Lucius came over with a little bewilderment and looked at the map...


    This is a standard map of Europe and Asia...


    Lucis looked at this exquisite map, and his whole person was shocked...


    He has never passed such a precise map...The value of this map is immeasurable.


    Whether it is for civilian use or military, it can be called an invaluable treasure...


    Let¡¯s put it this way, the maps drawn by the surveying and mapping technology of this era are almost better than those drawn by children, and even the routes and distances marked in many places are simply wrong. However, even so, the value of a map is also Incalculable.


    Even many times, whether it is a merchant going out or a general marching in battle, they have to look for local people as guides.


    With the map, how much trouble will be saved, and how much less wronged roads will be taken??


    Lucis is the representative of the lost...


    This cargo is all the way from the Anxi Empire fan to Yanmen Pass.


    "Xiaxia...this, this map..." Lucis was already speechless with excitement.


    "Ahem... the map is not the point!!" Zhou Ye said, patted Lucius on the shoulder, pointed to a point on the map, and said, "We are here now..."


    With that said, Zhou Ye''s fingers drew another arc, passing through the Persian Empire, and then pointed straight at Rome... "Then, we are going here..."


    "..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s movements, Lucius pressed the excitement in his heart and calmed down...


    After hesitating for a while, he asked: "Mianxia...You mean-we cross the Persian Empire??"


    "That''s right!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, and said: "Our heroic General Lucius, after defeating the conspiracy of the father-killer Tibis, led his own robes across the Persian Empire. Back to your home country... At that time, your reputation will spread throughout Rome. Everyone who mentions Lucis will amaze him..."


    Lucis has been bewitched by Zhou Ye''s words...


    He imagined such a scene. When he returned to Rome with his legion, everyone cheered and greeted his return with garlands and fine wine... Such a scene, for a person who yearns for rights and desires approval For people, it is hard to resist...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1496

    Although, he knows-with his own army of 70,000 soldiers, it is even more difficult to achieve this...


    but--


    He knew even better that since he supported him to put forward this idea, he would also help him complete this feat that has never been seen before. With the help of the gods, what would he dare not do??


    Thinking of this, Lucius nodded vigorously, and said loudly: "I understand, submissive, I will rectify the armament now, let the soldiers discard all unnecessary things and prepare to go lightly..."


    "Well, let''s go!!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, and said to Lucius, "We will leave in ten days..."


    "Yes, under the crown!" After Lucis finished speaking, he stood up without hesitation and walked out...


    After watching Lucis walk out of the palace...


    Princess Tamina, who had been standing next to Zhou Ye, silently watched her man walk over, and asked reluctantly: "My dear... are you going to leave?"


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye nodded...


    Tamina opened her arms and hugged her man tightly...


    She only said one sentence... "Take me along..."


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Tamina''s powder back, and said softly: "I will definitely take you with you..."


    After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Tamina breathed a sigh of relief...


    However, it was too early for her to feel relieved...


    Zhou Ye''s words make her like a cave in the ice...


    "but not now¡­¡­"


    "Why?? Honey??" Tamina asked with trembling lips...


    She really didn''t want to be separated from her man for a minute and a second... When Xiao Meng laughed at herself as a man slave, she refused to separate...


    Therefore, when Xiaomeng and Zhaojun led the maids to enjoy the exotic scenery in Alamut, she always followed her man''s side...inseparably.


    Seeing Tamina''s heartbroken appearance, Zhou Ye said distressedly and hurriedly: "I mean, now, it''s not time to separate..."


    When she heard Zhou Ye''s words, Tamina breathed a sigh of relief. She gave Zhou Ye a furiously and said, "You scared me to death..."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye smiled, took Tamina in his arms, pointed to the map on the short plane, and said, "Baby, are you interested in being a Persian queen?"


    "Queen of Persia?" Tamina was taken aback for a moment, then shook her head firmly, and said: "I don''t want to be a queen, I just want to be your woman..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was moved...


    But I am moved, I still have to persuade Tamina to be the Queen of Persia... This is related to his overall plan... "Baby..."


    Reference 1891


    One thousand eight hundred is a chapter


    "Baby..." Zhou Ye pointed to the route that he drew on the map that evenly divided Persia and said, "Although we have eliminated the army of the Persian Empire now,...At the same time, it has become a hostile relationship with the Persian Empire... ¡­"


    "So, when one day, after we leave...who will shelter the people of Alamut?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Tamina was stunned...


    She has indeed been a bit addicted to the sweetness of love recently...


    I even forget that victory is only temporary. As long as the Persian Empire is not destroyed, the ensuing revenge will be endless...


    His own man is right. Even though the Roman Legion is here and can shelter Alamut, the Roman Legion will return to Rome sooner or later, and the day is just around the corner...


    Once the Roman legion left and the Persian army came again, Tamina couldn''t imagine what cruel fate the people of Alamut would face.


    To know--


    This time in the Persian army, there were three sons of Persian kings, and now¡ªthey were obviously killed on the spot.


    So-how crazy the beast that loses its cub is, you can think about it.


    Perhaps, when the time comes, the Persian king, who has always ruled the country with righteousness, may order the massacre...


    At that time, how will she face the unjust dead of the Alamut people??


    "I understand... my dear!!" Tamina thought of this, already fully understanding her man''s thoughts, "I am willing to be the queen of Persia... to protect my people from the poison of war..."


    "Just want to understand!!" Zhou Ye smiled, picked up Tamina, and sat down...


    "I will take the Roman Legion of Lucis, and the Wolves Legion of Xiaomeng, all the way towards Nasaf, the capital of the Persian Kingdom... and all you have to do is to arrange your ministers as soon as possible to accept our capture. The city that came down... and provided the necessary supplies for the Roman Legion!!"


    "I see..." Tamina nodded vigorously... "I will call the ministers and hold a meeting now..."


    Although Tamina was reluctant to leave Zhou Ye''s side, she could even understand...what matters...


    Compared to the momentary love of children, it is obvious that the affairs of his own men are more important.


    While talking, Tamina stood up from Zhou Ye''s arms, lowered her head again, and after giving her own man a bitch, she immediately ordered the guards, conveyed the order, and called the ministers to a meeting.


    Soon, the Imperial Conference was held...


    At the meeting, Tamina relayed the words of her man to the ministers...


    To put it bluntly¡ªthat is¡ªwe are now incompatible enemies with the Persian Empire. Don¡¯t think about the fluke of peaceful coexistence... We have killed the old king¡¯s three sons and a younger brother, and we have let him thoroughly. Completely weaned off children...


    Now, I can only take advantage of the opportunity of the Roman Army to advance eastward to seize the opportunity to occupy the cities that were captured by the Roman Army...


    At that time, when Alamut becomes stronger, we will naturally no longer fear the revenge of the Persian Empire...


    After listening to Princess Tamina¡¯s description, the ministers of Alamut City certainly agreed with their hands...


    The great Persian army just defeated, filled the hearts of these ministers with excitement and pride...


    A few days ago, they were desperate when they heard that the Persian army was approaching the city.


    In their opinion, in the face of this huge empire, the little Alamut is really not worth mentioning...It is just like the battle between a giant and a dwarf, without fairness at all.


    However, what they didn''t expect was--


    The Roman legions that they were holding a little hostile actually defeated the army of the Persian Empire...


    Although the army of the Persian Empire was actually defeated by the Demon Wolf Legion... But the ministers were afraid to deal with those ferocious demon wolves, so it was better to deal with the same kind...


    Therefore, they acquiesced that it was the Roman legion that defeated the Persian army...


    And now--

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1497

    The Roman Legion will set off again. They will go east across the territory of the Persian Empire, and then return to Rome...


    This is simply a boon for these ministers...


    They believe that once the Persian Empire leaks out of fatigue, then-the small countries around that have been squeezed will never mind coming to add fuel to the fire...


    At that time, whether the Persian Empire will still exist will be two different things...


    I''m talking...


    Didn''t their princess say it?


    The city captured by the Roman legions will be taken over by Alamut... and what they need to pay is only some trivial supplies. Such a good deal is not common, and fools will not agree...


    then--


    After passing the meeting vote easily...


    The whole Alamut is also busy...


    They eagerly sent their own craftsmen to repair the armaments of the Roman Legion, and in accordance with the guidance of Lucis, they produced dozens of siege carts and giant trebuchets...


    At the same time, their merchants bought food everywhere to use them as military food...


    In these ten days, it can be said that there was almost no idler in Alamut...


    Everyone I saw on the street was in a hurry, and they all had their own things to do.


    Ten days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The Roman Legion set off again... Zhou Ye also set off with the army.


    But this time, Zhou Ye didn''t bring Tamina and Zhaojun...


    After all, Tamina and Zhaojun didn''t actually like the bloody scenes of war, so Zhou Ye simply left them in Alamut temporarily.


    Zhou Ye will not take them until he has taken the capital of the Persian Empire-Nasaf.


    Outside the city of Alamut--


    The Roman Legion is heading towards the outside of the city vigorously... and both sides of the street are full of garlands and clear water, sending off their Alamut people...


    Flowers and clear water are the most precious gifts on this land next to the desert... For them, this is the highest standard of treatment.


    On the other side, Tamina and Wang Zhaojun are also saying goodbye to their man...


    "My dear..." Looking at her man''s face, Tamina clearly had a thousand words in her heart, but she couldn''t say a word... She really didn''t want to be separated from her man... But, no way, she wanted Sitting in the rear, command and dispatch logistics...


    And Wang Zhaojun also looked like weary, using his small hands, he firmly grasped Zhou Ye''s hands, and refused to let go...


    But - in the end, Zhou Ye will leave...


    "Husband, it''s a long way to go here, don''t forget Zhaojun..." Wang Zhaojun finally let go of his man''s hand.


    In the end, Zhou Ye gave the two women and one a parting mouth, and boarded his own big and excessive wolf... With a long howl of the wolf, the whole Roman legion had a magnificent momentum. , Marching towards the Persian Empire...


    Reference 1892


    Chapter one thousand eight hundred and ninety-two


    Ten days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Protected by the wolf tide on the central wolf...


    Zhou Ye was lying bored on his recliner, looking at the siege being displayed on the screen in front of him...


    That was the satellite that Zhou Ye was flying. The picture came...


    What should I say?


    Perhaps it is because the king of the Persian empire, Saraman, is immersed in the grief of losing his beloved son, and the other ministers of the Persian kingdom did not expect that Alamut dared to attack Persia...


    Therefore, the siege battles a few days ago went very smoothly...


    It can almost be said to go to one place and occupy one place effortlessly...


    However, now--


    The king of the Persian Empire has clearly recovered from his grief...


    Started to mobilize troops from all parts of the empire to stop the invasion of the Roman Legion...


    Therefore, today¡¯s siege was extremely difficult...


    And Lucius was a little afraid because he was worried about the loss of his subordinates.


    After all, his Roman legion is a lone army...


    Although the logistics was properly resolved, the soldiers could not be replenished at all...Once the loss was too great, the Roman Legion might be completely wiped out in the Persian Empire...


    This Nima is embarrassing...


    Seeing the scene on the battlefield that came before him, Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head... "Lucis is a good servant, but not a good general... But it''s good, a person with great ambitions... ¡­"


    Having said this, Zhou Ye looked at the patrol envoys who were standing next to him, dressed as maids, and said, "Go to a group of people and help him open the city gate..."


    "Okay, Lord!!"


    As the answer sounded, the women walked away from the wolf...


    As soon as ten or so patrol envoys left, the huge wolves suddenly appeared a little empty...


    No way, originally Zhou Ye brought more than a hundred patrol envoys out, but-in order to protect Tamina and the others, he left most of the patrol envoys in Alamut...


    Now, there are more than twenty cruisers around him...


    "Master... why don''t you let me help Lucis?" Xiaomeng jumped into Zhou Ye''s arms with some dissatisfaction, and grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand and said coquettishly: "Let''s let people go up, let them go, guarantee three Take this city down in two clicks!!!"


    "..." Hearing Xiao Meng''s words, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    "I dare to send you up?"


    "Last time I sent you to help Lucis to attack a city, you were fine, just let the wolf tide eat up the entire city..."


    "That...that''s not to blame me..." Xiao Meng blinked her big eyes and began to shirk responsibility."I just didn''t take it seriously, and they used the wolves to commit murder...I have already punished it well..."


    "..." Zhou Ye sighed silently...


    Push everything on Bai Da''s head...Bai Da is so wronged.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1498

    To put it bluntly, it¡¯s actually not the Persian soldier on the front of the city who saw Xiaomeng¡¯s woman on the battlefield and said something unclean...and it happened that Xiaomeng understood those few Persian words. ...


    So, in a rage, she ordered the wolf tide to eat...


    The whole city was eaten by the wolf tide with ten rooms and nine empty spaces... The remaining poor guys were almost scared into neurosis...


    Moreover, Lucis also dared not stop the actions of the wolf tide...


    After all, he always thought that the wolf tide was summoned by Zhou Ye, his favorite...


    How dare he question his command??


    But - Zhou Ye is not calling for grievances for the Persians in that city...


    For him, eat it...it''s no big deal.


    Besides, who would call that Persian soldier a mouthful?This is nothing but blessings and misfortunes.


    It can only be said that the people of that city were exhausted by that unlucky ghost.


    but--


    This kind of thing is indispensable. In the final analysis, these cities in the future belong to Tamina. If you want to make a thousand miles away, it is meaningless... Is it??


    Moreover, this kind of thing is easy to be caught and make a fuss...it is not good for the future, Tamina''s rule...So, let''s forget about Xiaomeng''s battlefield...


    Just when Zhou Ye and Xiaomeng were talking about facts and reasoning...


    In the display in front of him, the images of women have appeared...


    At this time, the patrol envoys, wearing black cloaks, are holding their standard weapon-the death sickle...


    Has come to the battlefield...


    The long cloak envelops them all, and it is impossible for people to tell whether they are male or female... and the long sickle makes people shudder.


    Seeing the arrival of the women, Lucis certainly didn''t dare to neglect... He had also seen the dressing of the wind patrol envoys...


    He hurriedly ordered the soldiers to make way for these people in black cloaks, and urged the horses under his hips to come in front of the women."I don''t know what''s up with you??"


    "We are on the orders of the Lord to open the gates of this city for you..." said the leading patrol envoy of the Kanzi Department: "Now, let your soldiers retreat for the time being, so as not to get hurt by mistake!!!"


    "Okay, I''ll order them to retreat now!" Lucius said, hurriedly ordering the soldiers behind him to blow the horn and temporarily retract...


    With the sound of a long and two short retreat horn...


    The Roman soldiers who had struggled to attack the city all retreated...


    And this, the patrol envoys have also come to the front...


    They looked at the gate of the city in front of them with disdain...


    I have to say that this city that was helpless by Lucis was built quite well, with high walls, narrow urns... everything was done in accordance with the needs of the war, obviously... this was built as a fortress. ...


    However, in the eyes of the wind patrol, such a city is like a child''s toy, it will collapse with a slight push...


    There are Gan, Kun, Zhen, Xun, Kan, Li, Gen, and Dui the eight tribes of the patrol windshield...Why do the mistresses of the underworld send them to serve the Lord??


    Because-they are the strongest one.


    Talk less gossip...


    When the Roman soldiers had all withdrawn, the patrolmen had already walked to the gate...


    At this time, the Persian soldiers who were finally able to breathe a sigh of relief because of the temporary retreat of the Roman Legion, saw a dozen strange black-robed men suddenly came under the city, and they were all curious to pass by the city. Arrow hole, look out...


    In their opinion, maybe these a dozen guys are wearing something weird, but - they definitely don''t think that these dozen guys can take their own gates...


    Just kidding, a city that could not be captured by tens of thousands of Roman armies, why can these dozen or so thin-looking figures be able to take it?


    Unless they are back to the ancient times when gods were everywhere and demigods were inferior to dogs??


    Just when these guys looked at the cruiser happily, and almost didn''t say a word, please start your performance, the change happened.


    Reference 1893


    One thousand eight hundred and ninety-three chapters


    The Persian soldiers on the head of the city, taking advantage of the opportunity of the Roman soldiers to retreat, were breathing for a while.


    The patrol wind envoys of the Kanzi Department have already come to the city...


    As soon as they approached the gate of the city...the bow and arrow on the head of the city were unceremoniously shot down...


    Facing the arrows coming from the front, the patrol wind envoys ignored them... as if they hadn''t seen the arrows aimed at them at all, and walked towards the city gate without stopping.


    "Hurry up and avoid..."


    The Roman soldiers behind them couldn''t help but loudly remind the women...


    Although they don''t know who the girls in the black cloak are, but-since they are from the back of their army, they must have not run away...


    However, these people are too stupid, right??Facing the arrow, you can''t hide without hiding??Did they come to die on the battlefield?


    Compared to the anxious Roman soldiers, the Persian soldiers on the front of the city looked much happier...


    "Go to hell, damn Roman..."


    "Hahahaha... Finally someone to die..."


    No wonder these Persian soldiers are so happy...they just fought with the Roman legionnaires are so depressed...


    Those with a shield and a skilled Roman heavy infantry made them almost like a mouse pulling a tortoise, and there is no way to start...


    Especially these Roman soldiers were not afraid to die one by one... and, the most annoying thing was that they were easily injured. They immediately took out a leather water bottle from their belt, and after drinking a few sips, it seemed that the injuries would heal immediately. Now... unexpectedly rushed over again...


    It''s like ordinary players being bullied by RMB warrior krypton drug...makes these Persian soldiers exhausted...


    Now it''s easy to see a group of fools wearing black cloaks and COS Grim Reapers coming up to die... How can they be unhappy??


    However, these Persian soldiers were a little too happy...


    I saw¡ªthe arrows were about to be shot at the female patrolmen...One of the patrolmen stretched out his little hand from the cloak, stretched forward, and made a resisting movement.


    Following her actions, all the arrows stopped in mid-air... as if the entire space was frozen.


    this moment----


    On the battlefield, whether it was a Roman soldier or a Persian soldier, they had grown up and looked at the patrol envoys with a dull expression...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1499

    A moment later-a voice rang from the Roman legion...


    "The Attendant..."


    "God''s servant, it''s God''s servant!"


    "Mian Xia sent his attendant to help us..."


    "Long live the almighty crown!!"


    As the Roman Legion recognized the women of the patrol wind, their aura grew more and more...


    If there is divine assistance, as if there is divine assistance... Now, their god is helping them, how can this make them unhappy??


    At this time, the patrol envoy with Magneto''s ability also moved...


    I saw her horns on the outside of the cloak slightly evoked a taunting arc, and her palm gently pushed...


    Those arrows that were stagnant in mid-air flew back to their original owners'' heads at a speed like lightning...


    The arrows are in the middle of the eyebrows...


    All of a sudden, the Persian soldiers were shocked...


    They have never seen such a weird thing...Who are they fighting with??


    And... the arrow shot will fly back, what should I do??


    Don¡¯t those who defend the city have to open the city gate and fight them head-on??


    Isn¡¯t this castle guard too tragic??


    Someone said that they can throw stones and splash fire oil on the girls...


    The question is-these guys don''t know that Magneto''s ability can only control metal objects... They are also afraid that what if the fire oil and stones fly back by themselves??


    Just when the Persian defenders hesitated...


    The ladies of the patrol wind have reached the gate of the city... They did not hesitate to raise the giant sickle in their hands...


    With a huge sonic boom...


    Look at the iron gate made of pig iron, it has shattered into pieces...


    Look at the giant scythe in the hands of the women, the original black and bright death scythe has become fiery red due to high-speed cutting...


    This is the material used to make the giant sickle in their hands. The material used is Edman alloy and replaced with other ordinary metals, which has long been completely scrapped...


    As the city gate shattered, the Roman legionary cheered suddenly, and Lucius did not hesitate to sound the horn of charge...


    Tens of thousands of Roman heavy infantrymen, stepping in order, marching towards the city gate...


    However, the Persian defenders were obviously not reconciled to such a failure. Their reserve team quickly took wood and stones, trying to seal the city gate again...


    However, as soon as the Persian soldiers rushed in front of the women, they became corpses on the ground...


    A group of patrolling winds turned the giant sickle in their hands into a real death sickle, with a loud noise that broke through the sound barrier, and turned into a row of meat grinders... walked towards the city... even if it was the heavy iron gate in the city. Still can''t stop them...


    It''s still broken in one blow...


    At this time, the soldiers of the Roman Legion had also poured in... They cheered and rushed towards the city...


    And Zhou Ye in the wolf wolves, naturally witnessed all this...


    He smiled and said, "The Kanzi Department did a good job!!"


    "It''s a pity for the sisters to fail to hear the Lord''s praise in person..." Qing Jiaoer, the radical radical that has always been beside Zhou Ye, asked her sisters in good time: " Why not, in the evening, the Lord will treat the sisters well, as a reward for them..."


    "You..." Zhou Ye laughed blankly when she heard Qing Jiao''er''s words... "Qing Jiao--Qing Jiao, you are really a hot girl..."


    "Thanks to the Lord for giving the word..." Qing Jiao''er is really good at climbing along the pole... "Then Jiao''er is already the word Lamei!"


    "Puff¡ªhahahaha!" Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing when she heard Qingjiao''s words.


    Speaking of it, it¡¯s no wonder that Qingjiao didn¡¯t know the meaning of Zhou Ye¡¯s words. You should know that green peppers would not be spread to China along the Silk Road until the Ming Dynasty... At this time, what does the ghost know about green peppers?


    However, smiling, rewarding still has to be rewarded...


    How to reward??Of course it is----to reward Zhou Ye in a form that Zhou Ye loves to hear...


    That night----


    In the city that had been captured by Roman soldiers, there were celebrating soldiers everywhere... holding up their wine glasses, clinking glasses with everyone they saw...


    The words greeted one by one were either [Praise the Lord of God] or [Praise the Almighty Crown!


    The Alamuts who are in charge of logistics have also arrived. They have taken over the task of city defense and, by the way, help the Roman Legion to replenish various supplies...


    In the most luxurious mansion in the city, Zhou Ye was rewarding his patrol envoys... Those Valkyries who were majestic in front of the two armies during the day are now under someone''s body, pleasing themselves with all their abilities. Master of... At the same time, please also...


    Reference 1894


    One thousand eight hundred and ninety-four chapters


    And just as the Roman legions celebrated their victory again.


    The king of Persia, Shalaman, is sitting in his palace, holding an emergency royal conference.


    He looked at the ministers who had already arrived, and after a moment of silence, he said slowly: "This war that shouldn''t have happened has caused me to lose all my sons and my dearest brother..."


    "However, the Romans are still unwilling to give up. They have captured our city and enslaved our people... Now, it''s time to fight back!!"


    "Now, please listen to the news coming back from the front!!" After speaking, Sharamman nodded at the waiter beside him...


    Soon, a businessman wearing a silk robe was brought up by the guard...


    "May the gods protect you forever, Your Majesty the King!" As soon as the merchant came in, he saluted Saraman.


    "Tell me your name..." Shalaman asked.


    "His Majesty, my name is Kuslau, a businessman walking on the Silk Road..."


    "Well, Kuslau, tell my ministers everything you know about the Roman army..."


    "As you wish, Your Majesty!!" Kuslau said, turning to face the Persian ministers who were looking at him, and said: "In the beginning, the news of the Roman army came from the Parthian Empire... ¡­"


    Following his description, the Persian ministers gradually gained a considerable understanding of the Roman legion led by Lucis...


    I have to say that Kuslau is indeed a capable person...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1500

    When he was on the Silk Road, he liked to ask for news everywhere...


    In the eyes of others, the news that he laughed after hearing about it is a good way to get rich...


    Therefore, when he heard the news of the Roman Legion, he immediately realized the importance of the news, so he began to deliberately collect all the news about the Roman Legion among the merchants walking along the Silk Road, even A lot of money was paid for this.


    You know, in many cases, a piece of news may be worth ten thousand gold, but it may also be worthless, depending on whether you have found a buyer who really needs the news.


    Obviously, Kuslau is better at finding buyers for news...


    So, he came here... and successfully entered Shalaman''s vision.


    "Devil wolf?? God asylum???" After listening to Kuthrow''s description, Sharamman looked at Kuthrow with a smile and asked: "Have you seen all the scenes you described?? "


    Originally, according to the unwritten news of the news merchant, the more terrifying and the higher the unspoken rule that can be sold at a high price, Kuthrow should deliberately exaggerate the facts. However, looking at Shalaman¡¯s smile, and the sharp eyes in his eyes ...He flinched.


    "His Majesty, I have never seen such a scene..." Kuslau finally decided to tell the truth: "But...most of my colleagues claim that they have seen the magic wolf tide..."


    "Obviously, your colleagues have been bought by the Roman Legion!!" Saying this, Sharamman waved his hand and said: "Well...you can go down! Guard, give him the reward he deserves... "


    "Yes, Your Majesty!!" Kuslaw lowered his head somewhat depressed, and under the leadership of the guards, walked out of the palace gate.


    With Kuthrow''s departure, the entire hall has become as lively as a vegetable market...


    Demon Wolf Tide¡ª¡ª


    A Roman legion blessed by gods??


    All of this seems so scary...


    How can we not let the imperial officials who heard these news for the first time talk about it??


    And Shalaman did not stop his courtiers from discussing there, but gave them sufficient time to digest the horrifying news.


    After a long while¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Shalaman patted his hand, "Everyone, be quiet!!"


    Following his actions, all the ministers stopped talking and quietly looked at their king...waiting for his order.


    "You all just heard the businessman''s words, so... can you tell me what kind of army this Roman army is?" Shalaman asked in a deep voice.


    "Your Majesty!!" A minister came out and said loudly, "This is an army sheltered by gods... We should..."


    "No, you are wrong!!" Another minister stood up and said loudly, "They are just a lone army under the banner of the gods...With the banner of the gods, they will occupy more effortlessly. Many cities-because no one wants to be the enemy of the gods..."


    "But, how do you explain those merchants who have witnessed the wave of magic wolves?"


    "Didn¡¯t Your Majesty have said it? It''s just a trick of the Roman Legion... Merchants? A group of guys who dare to sell their souls to the devil, as long as they pay a price that is enough to make their heart feel, they dare not say anything Is it?"


    "but¡­¡­"


    "No but--" said this, the minister interrupted the minister''s words, "I have to admit that the general of the Roman legion is a smart guy, he knows that he is a lone army deep into the territory of another country. In order to avoid unnecessary losses as much as possible, and to disintegrate our soldiers'' will as much as possible, he played the banner of a god, but this cannot be concealed-he is a liar!! A liar trying to defeat an empire with lies..."


    Hearing what the minister said, Sharamman''s face leaked a smile...


    What this minister said is exactly what he wanted to say...


    Gods??


    He is so pious, why doesn''t the god bless his three sons??


    If the Roman army is blessed by gods, does it mean that they are the poor creatures abandoned by the gods??


    Then should he catch it with his hands, lie at the feet of the Roman general, put his crown on both hands, and then pray for his tolerance??


    What a joke...


    The Roman Legion has absolutely no protection from gods, nor can it be protected by gods...


    Because that means that he will become the evil side, the side abandoned by the gods...


    When the gods abandon him, then his subjects will abandon him, not far away...


    At this time, the ministers also became more and more arguing...


    One party believes that the other party has the shelter of gods, and instead of leading a large army to resist, it is better to go directly to the temple and pray for the mercy of the gods.


    On the other hand, the other party believes that the other party is lying and spreading rumors deliberately, in order to dissolve the fighting spirit of the Persians like the ministers of the gods...


    Reference 1895


    The first thousand eight hundred and ninety-five chapters


    "Enough!!" Shalaman loudly interrupted the quarrel of the courtiers...


    He looked around his ministers, and slowly said: "These Romans have no gods, they are just a bunch of liars...Do you have any opinions on this?"


    Seeing the cold light in Shalaman''s eyes, the originally determined Gods and Blessed Sect fell silent...


    "These days...I''ve been thinking about a problem!!" Shalaman said in a deep voice, "What did I do? The gods want to punish me like this, so that I lost in a war. All my sons, the closest brother to me!!!"


    "I am so pious, so respectful..."


    "As a king, I dare not say that I have no fault, but-I am also convinced that I have done everything I can do for the people of Persia!!"


    "So¡ªwhat is it that makes the gods so angry?"


    Looking at Shalaman''s gloomy face... a sentence could not help but rise in the hearts of the ministers, [Because your son actually attacked the holy city... This is the reason for the anger of the gods]


    Of course, they dare not say this sentence, nor can they say...


    At this time, Saraman was no longer the Persian king who ruled the country with mercy before, but a wounded beast who lost all his sons and relatives...


    Who dares to uncover his scars, he will kill anyone...


    Therefore, silence is king...


    "Finally, I came to a conclusion..." Sharamman said slowly: "There are no gods in this world... Everything is just our imagination... If there are gods, why don''t they protect us Persia, instead To shelter those Romans?"


    "If there are gods, why do I, a devout believer, suffer the pain of losing a child?"


    "There are no gods..." Shalaman glanced over the faces of his ministers one by one, and said slowly and firmly: "No!!"


    Hearing what Shalaman said, a lot of flavors gathered in the hearts of ministers...


    A devout believer, under the unbearable pain of losing a child in his life, turned into a firm unbeliever... This has to make everyone feel...


    "Assemble all our soldiers, I want to fight against the Roman legions protected by the so-called gods and always accompanied by the gods in the Lamar Plain!!" Shalaman said loudly, "I will lead the army myself. Defeat the Roman legions full of lies..."

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1501

    "But Your Majesty!!" The minister who had refuted God''s doctrine at the beginning said hurriedly: "Why don''t we stop the Romans in Khorasan City? The defense of the city can reduce unnecessary casualties..."


    "Mimer, my brave general..." Hearing what he said, Shalaman asked with a smile: "Tell me, what is our Persian army dominating this continent? What is it? Let the surrounding countries Who bowed their heads to our Persian Empire??"


    "The cavalry is our cavalry, Your Majesty!!" Mimel said without hesitation.


    You know, the heavy cavalry of the Persian Empire has always been a headache for all countries. Starting from Darius I, the cavalry has occupied an absolute number in the Persian army.


    Whether it is a camel cavalry or a war horse cavalry, the number of cavalry in the Persian army is several times that of other countries.


    Hearing Mimer''s answer, Sharamman smiled.


    "That''s right, Mimer!"


    "The defensive battle is like cutting off the two legs of our army soldiers, completely giving up our advantage... and choosing an option that seems to take advantage, but is actually not good at us..."


    "You know, those Roman soldiers are best at attacking and defending the city... But their two legs can''t run the four legs of our army, so-this is why we won the war with the Romans. For the sake of more defeats..."


    "That''s why I have to start a decisive battle with that Roman legion in the Lamar Plain...I want these Romans to tremble again under our invincible horses..."


    Hearing Shalaman''s words, all the ministers couldn''t help but show their longing look... They seemed to have seen the God-Blessed Legion, wailing and begging for mercy under the horses of their country''s cavalry army...


    "Perhaps you are right, Your Majesty..." Mimmer was also persuaded by Sharaman... He lowered his head and agreed with Sharaman''s statement.


    In fact, there is one more word that Shalaman didn''t say...


    He wants to defeat this army of gods upright and completely shatter the lies that they are protected by gods...


    You know, these lies have begun to spread in Persia and have shaken the foundation of his rule...


    I have to say that a country where all people believe in religion is not good...


    Divine power is greater than imperial power...


    Once the people think that their king has become the enemy of the gods, they will start to waver...


    For many people, it doesn¡¯t really matter who is the king, as long as they don¡¯t overly squeeze the people at the bottom, everything else is easy to discuss...


    However, only [the enemy of God] cannot be a king...


    This will arouse the wrath of the gods and send natural disasters to punish Persia...


    So-Shalaman will have an impeccable victory for his rule...


    Only in this way can it be proved that those rumors are all lies...


    It''s ridiculous to say that the ruler of a country is actually embarrassed by the rumors... This is really ironic.


    what?You said to prevent the spread of rumors?


    Are you kidding me??


    Rumors, the more you stop them, the faster it will spread...Moreover, people who don¡¯t know the truth at the bottom will feel that rumors are true...


    They will think that the ruler is doing a guilty conscience, so they will use such violent means to prevent the spread of the news...


    I have to say that the words defending the people are better than Fangchuan, which shows the ruling class''s helplessness towards rumors among the people.


    As Shalaman made up his mind...


    The next day, he led the army in the royal city towards the Lamar Plain...


    Along the way, troops have joined in...


    When he walked out of the royal city, Sharamin had only 30,000 cavalry. However, when he was about to walk to the Lamar Plain, he already had 130,000 cavalry...


    This is almost a war that determines the fate of a country...


    If, with 130,000 cavalry and an absolute advantage, Salaman would lose to the Roman Legion again this time, his name as an enemy of God would sit down completely...


    Then, his dominance will also be shaken...


    Maybe then, without the Roman army hunting him down, the people he once could have his empire fall apart...


    So-Shalaman has no retreat this time, he can only win but not defeat...


    Reference 1896


    The first thousand eight hundred and ninety-six chapters


    The Lamar Plain was the granary of the Persian Empire, where half of the empire''s food was supplied.


    In the past, this was the world of big landlords and slave owners...


    The landlords buy slaves on the land here, let them cultivate in their own farmland, and create wealth for themselves.


    And what about the master slave owner??


    They provide landlords with slaves from various countries...many of them are captured from the battlefield...


    After all, for the landlords, slaves are consumables, and the price is extremely cheap...So, no one cares about the life and death of slaves...If you die, you will die. If you are a big deal, you can buy it again... But, want to be lazy Not working?Then the only thing waiting for the slave is the merciless whipping and punishment.


    And now, these slave owners and big landlords have all finished running...


    No more slaves working in chains in the farmland...


    "Under the crown, our scout reported that twenty kilometers ahead, he encountered a large number of scouts from the Persian army..."


    At this moment, Lucis was in a wolverine, reporting to Zhou Ye... "So, I suspect... The Persian King Sharamin wanted to fight us in the Lamar Plain..."


    "Isn''t this great?" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "We have saved a lot of trouble in the decisive battle here... It is best that the Persian king also appears on the battlefield, so that it will save us a lot of trouble... "


    But obviously, Lucis is not as optimistic as Zhou Ye...


    He hesitated and said, "Mian, after encountering Persian scouts, the scouts flung them away and explored 20 kilometers ahead..."


    "Oh?? What did they find??"


    "They found cavalry, a large number of cavalry... there are about a hundred thousand, and at least thirty thousand are heavy camel cavalry..."


    Lucis hated the heavy camel cavalry...


    Although these camels do not run very fast, they have superb endurance, and they are extremely powerful...


    It is the nemesis of heavy infantry...


    Although the heavy camel cavalry was restrained by the rangers,...there are not many cavalry in the Luques army, and the only thousands of cavalry are also used to harass the enemy''s wings and convey orders...


    Trying to fight with cavalry is simply wishful thinking.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1502

    When fighting in the plains, the infantry is most afraid of encountering the cavalry...


    Can''t beat it, can''t escape, there is no risk...This Nima is simply desperate...


    That''s why Lucis was so helpless...


    "You guy..." Looking at Lucis''s hesitating appearance, Zhou Ye smiled and cursed: "If you want my magic wolf army to help, just say straight, is it interesting to make these twists and turns?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the sadness on Lucis''s face was instantly swept away. He sneered and said, "Mianxia is really insightful, thoughtful, and resourceful..."


    "Okay, okay!!" Zhou Ye waved his hand helplessly, "All those Chinese you learned are used for flattering, right? Don''t worry, I will let the Magic Wolf Army help you at that time!!!"


    "Thank you Mianxia..." Lucis didn''t care about Zhou Ye''s satire. For him, Zhou Ye''s willingness to satirize him was also an expression of closeness... He would only feel honor, not angry.


    If others want to be satirized, they still can¡¯t be satirized...


    "Alright, let''s get ready..." Zhou Ye waved his hand and let Lucis go down...


    Now that his goal has been achieved, Lucis will naturally not be delayed here anymore, he still has a lot to do...


    The war is just around the corner, although it is said that the city cannot be built overnight, but...it is no problem to get some obstacles for the cavalry...


    If the heavy cavalry''s charge speed cannot increase, it is a living target...


    With Lucius leaving the wolf...


    Once again, only Zhou Ye and his women are left in the wolf...


    "Master, why do we have to capture Europe?" Qing Jiao''er asked curiously: "Obviously we have nothing to do with them..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled when she heard Qing Jiaoer''s words...


    "It''s just a moment of boredom..."


    Although Zhou Ye said so, in fact...this is the dream of many military houses...


    Why didn''t there be a confrontation with Europe when the Qin Empire was the strongest, or when the Han Dynasty was the strongest??


    In the eyes of many otakus, Europe in this period is far from being the opponent of my great Chinese nation... It is very uncomfortable not to take advantage of your illness to kill you...


    Although now, strictly speaking, Zhou Ye was not leading the Chinese army to capture Europe... But, it can be regarded as a resentment in the time of being an otaku.


    As for those guys in Europe who kneel and lick the ancient Roman Empire, Zhou Ye can only say one thing about this...


    Just when Zhou Ye fell into a boring state again...


    Lucius has already begun to prepare what is needed for defense in place...


    On the plain, there are few trees...then...what can be used to stop the charge of the cavalry??


    Of course it is-the manor of various big landlords...


    No stone?


    Demolition of the manor...


    No wood?


    Demolition of the manor...


    No¡­¡­


    In short, all kinds of demolition...


    It is estimated that after the war is over, those big landlords will definitely cry without tears when they return to their homes...


    The 70,000 soldiers of the entire Roman legion, except for the necessary guards, began to work.


    Soon, a horse-blocking wall about 1.5 meters high and about three kilometers long was built...


    And Lucius did not let his soldiers line up behind the horse-stopping wall, but set up an array underneath the horse-stopping wall about thirty meters away on a hill that is not too high...


    Because, a five-meter-high barrier wall can not stop too many heavy cavalry, but-it is enough to slow down their speed...


    However, a heavy cavalry charge needs distance to accelerate...


    And the distance of 30 meters is just right at the time when the heavy cavalry speed is the most embarrassing...especially when this is a gentle slope, it is even more unfriendly to the heavy cavalry.


    Just as Lucis was waiting, the Persian army was also under the leadership of Persian King Saraman, and arrived as scheduled...


    Shalaman, with a helmet and a brace, sat on his mount, looking at what could be called a simple barrier in front of him... couldn''t help but smile: "These Romans are not too stupid. I want to fight our cavalry directly on flat ground..."


    Mimer next to him asked a little strangely: "Your Majesty, this is not a good thing for us?"


    "No... it''s not a good thing for our army... but it''s good news for me!!" Shalaman''s eyes leaked a trace of relief... "This shows that this army, he- ¡ªThere is no shelter from the gods!!!"


    Reference 1897


    Chapter one thousand eight hundred and ninety seven


    "How did your majesty see it?" Mimer asked curiously.


    "Does an army protected by gods still need these things to block my army?" Shalaman said, pointing to the barrier wall, and said with a smile: "They just need to face their gods Just pray, wouldn¡¯t it be fine to punish our army?"


    "Or, they can also summon the immortal wolf army of their gods to deal with us..." Saying this, Shalaman''s heart is more settled... In his tone, he unconsciously brought it A bit of sarcasm: "No matter what it is, it is much more useful than this barrier!"


    Hearing what Shalaman said, the generals beside him all laughed together...


    Actually, this is really a big misunderstanding...


    Lucius had indeed asked Zhou Ye for help from the Demon Wolf Army...


    However, as a general, he still habitually does everything he can do well...


    In Luquis''s opinion, if you pray for help from your own coroner in everything, one day, coroner will feel bored...


    And, besides proving that their Roman legion is a waste legion, what else can it prove??


    Therefore, if he is not a last resort, he will not ask for help from his family...


    Just when Salamam was there taunting the Roman legion...Lucis, standing on the low hill, naturally saw the coming Persian legion...


    When hundreds of thousands of cavalry are running together, the whole earth will be shaken by horseshoes...


    That posture, it looks like a rainbow...


    Looking at Lucis, he involuntarily tightened the dagger in his hand, saying that he was not afraid that was nonsense...


    The Persian army on the opposite side is full of cavalry, and its strength is twice his...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1503

    That''s really bullying...


    Just as Lucis looked at the Persian cavalry who had stopped in the distance, thinking about when to invite the Demon Wolf Army to take action...


    Suddenly, a chaotic voice came from behind him...


    "Mianxia...praise you!"


    "Under the crown..."


    Along with these pious voices, the sound of steel clashing with armor came along...


    Lucius hurriedly looked back...


    I saw that Zhou Ye, who had always been in the wolf wave, came to the army surrounded by a group of maids...


    And the sound of armor hitting he just heard was the sound of his men kneeling on one knee while giving way to Zhou Ye...


    Lu Kuis did not dare to delay, and hurriedly jumped off his horse, rushed to Zhou Ye''s front, knelt down on one knee and bowed his head respectfully: "Mianxia..."


    "Okay, don''t have to be so troublesome!!" Zhou Ye has always been not so cold at the etiquette of kneeling down..."You are the same, get up!!!"


    Although Zhou Ye''s voice was not loud, it spread to the army, and every soldier''s ear...


    And these Roman soldiers have long been surprised by such a strange thing...


    After all, in their eyes, Zhou Ye is a god, and it is not surprising what kind of things the gods do...


    After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Rome hurriedly stood up...


    If it is said that when the soldiers just saw the arrival of the Persian army, there was still some fear in the hearts of the soldiers, then-they now feel no fear at all...


    For them, it is an honor to be able to show their bravery in front of the crown...


    Even if they are killed in battle, they can get eternal life in the kingdom of God under the crown...


    This is what Zhou Ye once told them...They all kept it in their hearts...


    In fact, Zhou Ye really didn''t lie...


    The maids around him are all serving as soul ferrymen... There is no problem in guiding their souls back to the underworld...


    what did you say??


    Zhou Ye is considered to have crossed the border??


    so what??If you are not convinced, there will be a battle of God...


    Zhou Ye''s boring hands are itching...


    He doesn¡¯t mind having a battle with the so-called Demon King Solomon, ancient Roman gods, or Greek gods before using this Roman army to conquer Europe, and thoroughly let his daughter Cha Cha¡¯s underworld. One step ahead of the Roman army to unify the underworld of Europe...


    Don''t accept it...


    Unfortunately¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye has never concealed his whereabouts, and blatantly asked the maids to lead the soldiers who died in the Roman Legion to return to the Eastern Underworld... But even so-none of the tortoises with their heads stretched out... ¡­


    I have to say that for Zhou Ye, this is a pity...


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    Let''s get back to the topic...


    After seeing Zhou Ye''s arrival and saluting, Lucis asked with some worry: "Mianxia...how did you come to the front... this..."


    "It''s okay!!" Zhou Ye waved his hand and said, "I am also curious how powerful the Persian cavalry once dominated the entire Europa, so come and see them... Don''t worry about my safety, they can''t hurt me. ..."


    In fact, if Zhou Ye sits in his own wolves, it is enough...


    However, isn''t he idle and boring anymore??


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lucis had no choice but to die...


    What else can he do besides persuasion??


    At the time of this song, Lucius suddenly discovered something...


    Bai Xiaomeng, who has been inseparable by Zhou Ye''s side, is not here... He couldn''t help asking: "Xia Xia... Your Royal Highness Xiaomeng..."


    He also pays attention to Xiaomeng because he knows that the Demon Wolf Legion is actually under the command of Xiaomeng... He will apply for the help of the Demon Wolf Legion later, how can he not care about Xiaomeng''s whereabouts??


    "Xiaomeng took her legion around behind the Persian legion..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Don''t worry, she will show up with the magic wolf legion at the critical moment..."


    "Yes, I understand, submissive!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lucis was relieved...


    After all, he is really afraid that the little cute princess, a princess will have a temper, and if he can''t help him, then he will be completely finished...


    You know, Bai Xiaomeng¡¯s beauty and her mischief almost spread throughout the entire Roman legion... Just for a few words, she slaughtered a city... Just ask you, are you convinced??


    And at this moment--


    A few hundred meters away, the Persian King Saraman in the Persian Legion also discovered the abnormality of the Roman Legion...


    Even in this era, there are no telescopes and no cameras...


    However, it did not delay Shalaman to see that the entire Roman legion was suddenly shorter.


    Such an abnormality, of course, can''t hide from his eyes...


    Moreover, in Shalaman¡¯s eyes, surrounded by a group of people in black robes, Zhou Ye, wearing a white Hanfu, looked so dazzling...


    Especially, where he walked, the Roman soldiers were automatically shorter. What does this mean??


    Reference 1898


    The first thousand eight hundred and ninety-eight chapters


    This shows that the status of the white-robed man in the Roman army in the distance is very high...


    And what do people with high status represent??


    It means that after killing him, the morale of Roman soldiers can be greatly affected...


    Thinking of this, Shalaman turned his head and said to the general next to him: "Mimer...in a moment, when you lead the charge, you must first kill the white-robed man in the Roman army..."


    "As you wish, Your Majesty!!" Of course, Mimmer also discovered the abnormality in the Roman army, he actually thought of going with Salama...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1504

    It''s just that his idea is to capture Zhou Ye alive, and Shalaman is the idea, to kill Zhou Ye...


    At this moment, the guards beside him whispered a few times in Shalaman''s ear...


    Hearing the words of his guard, Shalaman''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he laughed and said, "Hahaha...our wooden road is here, it''s time to make those Roman soldiers tremble under our iron hoof..."


    With his voice falling...


    I saw that thousands of Persian soldiers jumped off their horses and took out their shields...


    Then, from the Persian army, more than a dozen wooden acute-angled ramps six or seven meters wide and ten meters long...


    Below these wooden acute-angled chutes, wooden wheels are installed...


    The Persian soldiers who jumped off their horses used their shields to cover the soldiers pushing the wooden chute and walked towards the barrier wall...


    Seeing this situation, Lucis was speechless for a while...


    Damn it, you don¡¯t bring such...fighting in the plains, why are you still carrying these things??


    However, at this time, not to vomit, Lucius shouted: "The crossbowman is moving forward..."


    Following his order, the crossbowmen who were originally behind the heavy infantry stepped over the protection of the heavy infantry and walked to the forefront of the army...


    "Prepare-release!!"


    Under the order of Lucius, the crossbowmen of the Roman Legion began to shoot at the Persian soldiers pushing the wooden ramp towards the barrier wall...


    For a moment, the crossbow and arrows on the battlefield were like rain, shooting at the soldiers of the Persian Legion...


    However, although the Roman crossbowmen¡¯s shooting has a certain effect, it is not very good. After all, there are already shield players who have guarded the soldiers behind the shield...Plus, many people simply climbed on the wood. Pushing under the ramp... can''t shoot at all...


    This Nima is embarrassing...


    I will make a horse-blocking wall, you make a wooden ramp... This Nima is equivalent to abolishing my horse-blocking wall...


    Just when Lucius hesitated whether to let his heavy infantry step forward behind the barrier wall... Zhou Ye spoke.


    "Don''t worry, let them come..." Zhou Ye said, and a wicked smile leaked out of Xiang Jiao...


    What Shalaman said just now fell into his ears verbatim... It made him a little uncomfortable...


    Although it was normal for you to kill me and I kill you before the two armies lined up, Zhou Ye was upset with this old guy. He had his idea on his head from the beginning...


    So... he had already planned to let this old guy know what anger from the East was.


    "Yes!"


    Now that Zhou Ye ordered, Lucis naturally took the order...


    He directly ordered his crossbowmen to return to the army.


    But this scene made the Persians a little surprised.


    What''s happening here??We are hiding, why don''t you shoot??


    Not only the Persian soldiers pushing the wooden road with a dumbfounded look, but even Sharamin in front of the Persian formation was dumbfounded...


    However, after hesitating for a moment, he ordered his soldiers to speed up and push the wooden ramp to the horse wall... Since you stopped shooting?Then I will have fun...


    Soon... the wooden ramp will be laid...


    A dozen wooden ramps formed a gentle slope enough for heavy cavalry to charge without stalling.


    As the gentle slope was paved, Sharamman shouted, "For Persia...destroy these Romans!!"


    As he shouted, the heavy cavalry began to accelerate slowly...


    Their heavy iron hoof stepped on the ground, causing the whole earth to tremble...


    With the existence of the wooden ramp, the horse-blocking wall has lost its function. The heavy cavalry drove the horse-blocking wall along the wooden ramp and charged towards the Roman army formation on the gentle slope. All kinds of howling...


    To be honest, it sounds like the roar of a horse bandit...


    Facing the charging Persian heavy cavalry, the soldiers of the Roman legionary clenched their weapons...


    "Lian Shield¡ª¡ª!!!" In front, the centurion of heavy infantry shouted.


    As he shouted, all the heavy infantry slammed the large shield in their hands to the ground, and then... they used their shoulders against the back of the shield, and the soldiers behind them also used their own The body pushed the waist of the infantryman...


    "Shoot!!"


    The crossbow arrows of the Roman crossbowmen renewed their power and shot them towards the heavy cavalry...


    But, to be honest...Although the machine crossbow is powerful, it is very troublesome to wind...


    After only two rounds of shooting, the heavy cavalry had charged in front of them...


    "Prepare to resist the shock..."


    As the centurion shouted, all the heavy infantry gritted their teeth...prepared to resist the impact...


    However, at this moment, Zhou Ye smiled and said to the patrol envoys next to him, "Go, let those Persians, appreciate the greetings from the East!!"


    "Yes, Lord!!" X2


    All the patrol ambassadors all responded, and then-each turned into a black shadow, jumping out from the protection of the Roman legion...


    Holding giant sickles in their hands, they turned into black death gods on the battlefield...


    Passing by the giant sickle, rows of Persian heavy cavalry were chopped in half by a man and a horse...


    It''s too late, in fact...


    All the women have been endowed with various abilities by Zhou Ye...For them, a Persian heavy cavalry is no different from tens of thousands of Persian heavy cavalry. They are all ants, just a little waste of time...


    I saw a group of wind patrol envoys, on the battlefield, turning into black lights...


    Where the black light passed, only the ground meat was left... there were Persian knights and their mounts...


    And in this scene, the king of Persia was completely stunned...


    "He, they are not human...not human..."


    People can''t achieve that speed at all, let alone do such actions... Then, there is only one explanation...


    "They are demons... Solomon''s demons wandering in this land..."


    When soldiers face their own kind, they can charge bravely, because they know-this is the source of their honor... However, they are not facing the same kind, but an alien that can easily kill them. Their so-called courage, there is not much left...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1505

    Under the slaying of the patrol wind envoy, the remaining Persian heavy cavalry began to disperse... However, at this moment, from behind the Persian army-there was a roar of wolves...


    Reference 1899


    One thousand eight hundred and ninety-nine chapters


    "Wolves, many giant wolves..."


    With a loud cry from the rear of the army, Shalaman couldn''t help but straighten his waist from his horse and looked back...


    It''s just that because there are too many soldiers, and all the soldiers wear pointed helmets. Looking around, they are all metal helmets...


    In the past, this forest-like cavalry used to be Shalaman''s pride, but now it has become an obstacle that hinders his vision.


    He could only hear the commotion from the rear army, but he couldn''t see what happened behind...


    While sitting in Shalaman anxiously, a fast horse ran over, and the soldiers on the horse ran while shouting: "Your Majesty, there has been...the magic wolf army has appeared!"


    Hearing the shouting of this soldier, the cavalry of the front army couldn''t help but talk...


    Seeing this situation, Shalaman had the thoughts of killing this guy...


    Madan, you are a spy for the Romans...


    Actually at this moment, yelling, are you trying to disturb my military spirit??


    However, Shalaman knew that this is not the time to be held accountable... He commanded loudly: "Don''t mess, don''t mess..."


    However, at this time, he could no longer control the situation...


    Because the patrol wind envoy has already killed all the girls...


    Have you seen dozens of people running after tens of thousands of people??


    There is such a scene that makes people spout...


    The heavy cavalry who originally charged, all turned their horses, and ran towards their own army...The ones who ran were called fast, and they had to work harder than when they charged...


    No way, who told them there are more than 20 death gods behind them??


    Behind these cavalrymen, the female patrolmen did not rush to catch up with the Persian heavy cavalry, but slowly draped behind them, speeding up and killing one or two slow runners from time to time...


    If someone wants to change direction, they will also be killed...


    To put it bluntly, the girls intend to drive these heavy cavalry to attack their own army...


    On the battlefield, why are you most afraid of defeating troops??


    Because - once the camp is bombed, the soldiers behind who don''t know what happened will also be wrapped up in the rout and flee backwards, and finally - lead to failure.


    Once disintegrated, soldiers do not know the generals, and will not know the soldiers... A small defeat will turn into a big defeat... This is the reason why the generals are most afraid of a rout and attacking the army to cause an explosion.


    Zhou Ye did not see the effect of heavy cavalry assaulting the army formation in the Roman army, but saw it in the Persian army...


    From above the hills, looking down, I saw that-tens of thousands of Persian heavy cavalry, chased by more than 20 illusory shadows, slammed into the fairly neatly arranged Persian army. , For a moment... the cavalry in front of the Persian army, the people who were directly hit turned upside down...


    The neat Persian cavalry formation also became messy at this time...


    It looks like a paste...


    "The fear barrier of the fear demon is used on the battlefield, and it does have an extraordinary effect!!" Seeing this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but laugh to himself.


    Ordinarily, as the battle-tested Persian cavalry, their psychological quality should not be so low...


    It collapsed so easily...


    But, you can''t stop someone from opening up...


    When Zhou Ye dispatched his patrol envoys to fight, he blessed each of them with a barrier of fear.


    This skill from the fear lord of the world of Azeroth can infinitely amplify the fear in people''s hearts...


    then----


    The Persian cavalry are unlucky... The fear barrier is not irremovable... Only a firm belief, coupled with strong spiritual abilities, is possible to a certain extent exempt from the effects of this fear barrier... ¡­


    Unfortunately--


    The Persian cavalry were obviously not the paladins or priests in the world of Azeroth.


    For this kind of power that directly affects the mind, they...cannot be exempted.


    "These hapless guys..." Luques, who stood behind Zhou Ye, looked at the chaotic Persian army formation under the hills, and muttered: "Your greatest original sin is to become the enemy under the crown... I hope you can understand this truth in the next life..."


    What do you understand??Understand-if you want to live well, you must first choose a good thigh.


    Lucis thinks the thigh he chose is superb...


    At this time, on the distant horizon, a black-gray tide, like a wave, surged over...


    Just in the blink of an eye, it rushed to the front of the Persian Legion, and in an instant-swallowed the entire Persian Legion completely...


    "Everything is over..." Looking at the battlefield, it was no longer possible to tell which was the Persian cavalry and which was the mess of the wave, Lucius sighed...


    He knew that the Persian cavalry was dead... and that Persian king, Salamain, would never survive...


    "Yeah, everything is over!!" Zhou Ye sighed, then patted Lucis on the shoulder, and said, "Go, let your soldiers shell Xiaomeng''s army..."


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lu Kuisi''s face turned into a joke...


    He didn''t expect that he knew that he would come here...


    The so-called shelling is a way for Roman soldiers and the Wolves to live in harmony.


    The Roman soldiers helped the devil wolves remove all the armor and weapons on the corpse, and the devil wolves enjoyed the de-shelled food... This is a win-win situation.


    Of course, as for those Persian soldiers?Who cares about their lives...


    They were generous providers of loot to Roman soldiers.


    For the Demon Wolf Legion, it is a delicious ration...


    Roughly, they also played a role.


    The patrol maids who had completed their missions turned around and returned the moment the Demon Wolf Army arrived...


    "Lord, fortunately not insulting your life!"


    "Well, good job..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded to the girls who came back, then turned around and walked in the direction of his wolf... "Lucis, I''m tired... after cleaning the battlefield as soon as possible , Let''s go to occupy the capital of the Persian Empire!!"

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1506

    "Yes, under the crown!!"


    Lucius bowed his head respectfully and responded...


    It wasn''t until Zhou Ye''s figure disappeared in the army that Lucis raised his head...


    Regarding the fact that his legion became a supporting role, Lucis didn''t really care... It was also to serve the subordinates. Wouldn''t it be the same whoever gets the credit?


    Moreover¡­¡­


    Princess Xiaomeng is the pillow person under the crown, and she is not rare for this credit...


    Thinking of this, Lucis smiled and shouted to his soldiers: "Go, lads, I know you can''t wait to celebrate the victory with your magic wolf brother..."


    "Long live the crown..."


    "If this continues, when I return to Rome, I can become a big landlord..."


    "Hahaha, that''s right..."


    When the soldiers heard Lucius'' words, they laughed and rushed down the mountain... the time to make a fortune had arrived.


    Chapter 1900


    One thousand nine hundred chapters


    Saraman is dead...


    Died under the wrath of the gods...


    Such news, like a whirlwind, quickly spread throughout the Persian Empire...


    For a time, the entire Persian Empire was in chaos...


    The great nobles and big landlords everywhere inquired about what happened...


    There are also some caring people who started hoarding food and grass, buying weapons, and preparing for a drama of self-reliance.


    At this time, Lucis''s Roman army had already occupied the capital of the Persian Empire-Nasaf.


    In the palace that once belonged to Saraman...


    Zhou Ye was sitting on the throne, watching with interest the group of soldiers who had been Lucis, forced to face him with weapons, and Shalaman and his two sons¡¯ wives who danced for him...


    I have to say that there are still many Persian beauties...


    Especially their dance...that waist...that movement...


    But... after watching for a while, Zhou Ye lost interest...


    What should I say?


    Zhou Ye doesn''t have much interest in this kind of beauties who don''t have the attributes of mothers and daughters...He prefers that kind of pure women.


    "Mianxia...Are these beauties not to your taste?" Lucius immediately noticed the strangeness on Zhou Ye''s face, and asked hurriedly.


    "No, I''m just not interested in these women who are not pure..." Zhou Ye said, waving his hand, "Let them go down..."


    Following his movements, the concubines who had been belly dancing for more than an hour retreated like a pardon...


    As women living in the harem, they don¡¯t value the so-called chastity. In order to survive, they don¡¯t mind committing themselves to the conquerors, welcoming them tactfully, and even when dancing, some concubines deliberately use it. The look in his eyes teases the handsome young man sitting on the throne, who seems to have a lofty status, but--it¡¯s so easy, Zhou Ye is not interested in them...


    and so¡­¡­


    Their charming eyes can be seen by the blind...


    Lucius was also swept back by Zhou Ye...


    However, he did not leave the palace immediately, but waited outside the hall...


    After a while-the target he was waiting for appeared...


    I saw that Qing Jiaoer walked out of the hall with two sisters... They were going to find some authentic snacks for their owners... This is something Zhou Ye must do whenever he goes to a place.


    For Zhou Ye, Aesthetic Food and Beauty cannot be disappointed...


    Even in BC, Zhou Ye wanted to taste the food that people like in this era.


    "Master God Servant!!" Seeing Qing Jiao''er coming out, Lucis hurried forward and stopped them...


    "Oh? Is there anything the general does?" Qing Jiaoer stopped her footsteps and asked.


    "Well, I want to know why I don''t like those women..." This is the first time that Lucis took the initiative to pimp his own crown. He unexpectedly failed... "Is it because the women are not beautiful?? "


    He really wants to figure out the reason for his failure...


    After all, figuring out the meaning is also an essential skill for a fanatic...


    You don''t even know what your god likes, and you dare to say that you are a fanatic??


    Lucis knew that Zhou Ye liked women, but-why was the woman he sent over was rejected?This makes Lucius a little depressed...


    Qing Jiao''er concealed a smile when she heard Lu Kuisi''s words, "The general is interested... The Lord doesn''t think those women are not beautiful, he just doesn''t like impure girls..."


    "Is it an impure girl?" Lucius'' eyes lit up when he heard Qing Jiao''er''s words. He almost understood what Qing Jiao''er meant...


    In other words--


    Under his title, he only likes pure girls... What is a pure girl?Of course it has not been polluted by men...


    then----


    On this day... the entire Nasaf is unlucky...


    Roman soldiers, like tigers and wolves, walked in groups on the streets... They searched for the unmarried girls from house to house, and all the girls they thought beautiful were invited to the military camp for the soldiers...


    The please here is really please...


    They won''t touch the girls'' bodies, let alone tear and hug...


    They just pressed their weapons against the girls¡¯ parents¡¯ throats and told the girls in a very friendly tone that if they want their parents to survive, then¡ªthey must follow them obediently...


    Faced with such a threat, all the girls succumbed...


    Soon, hundreds of unmarried Persian girls gathered in the entire barracks...


    They gathered on the playground of the military camp, looking uneasy at the Roman soldiers standing around...


    They don''t know what fate they are about to usher in...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1507

    This time, I waited from noon until evening...


    When the sun began to sink, many girls could no longer stand...Many of them sat directly on the ground, waiting for their destiny...


    At this moment, a Roman man with the appearance of a general, accompanied by five or six women, walked to the playground...


    No one else came, it was Lucis...


    He invited Qing Jiao''er over for his horse shooting plan... in order to be able to select a girl who was enough to satisfy his family.


    For such a thing, Qing Jiao''er is naturally obliged.


    You know, their patrol envoys themselves have the obligation to help their patrons search for beauties... This is equivalent to saying that they are their old line.


    As soon as Qing Jiao''er walked to the playground of the Roman barracks, she couldn''t help being stunned. It seemed that Lucius was indeed paying for her...the girls here were almost thousands.


    "I will ask God to serve you everything!"


    "General Luquis is polite!" After Qing Jiaoer smiled and said to Lu Kuis, she turned to look at her sisters and said, "Let''s start work..."


    "Yes, sister!" XN


    After Qing Jiao''er patrolled the wind behind her, the sisters responded with a smile, and walked among the girls...


    They first passed by the girls one by one, and they knew what they knew...


    Then they asked the girls to stand up, circle in front of them, or ask some small questions...


    For example, are you good at dancing, such as...what hobbies do you usually have... etc., different...


    In the end, the patrol envoys selected twelve girls out of nearly a thousand girls...


    The twelve Persian girls were brought behind Qing Jiao''er by the wind envoys...


    Lucius looked at the twelve girls selected by the attendants, and had to admire them. The eyes of the attendants were really vicious...


    These girls all look beautiful and moving, and their rugged figure can definitely evoke the most primitive impulses of men... The most important thing is that, in the words of the wind cruisers, that is-they are all The purest girl...


    "I''ll take these girls away..." Qing Jiao''er smiled at Lucis and said, "I will explain to the Lord the source of these girls..."


    "Then trouble you, Lord God servant!"


    Reference 1901


    Chapter one thousand nine hundred and one


    Roxana is fifteen years old and the daughter of a small craftsman...


    Her father supported the family in Nasaf by selling some homemade pots and bowls.


    Roxana originally thought that her life would be as ordinary as her mother.


    Find a husband who is not very rich, but can afford the dowry, and then, like your own mother, give birth to her husband... and raise them to adulthood...


    However, the sudden war broke her illusion...


    The war happened suddenly and ended even more suddenly...


    It was as if, overnight, the entire Nasaf changed a ruler.


    The original Persian soldiers wearing pointed hats are no longer visible. They are replaced by Roman soldiers wearing armor, holding weapons and shields...


    Although a little uneasy, Roxana thinks these Roman soldiers are pretty good...


    Because at least they did not buy or sell, let alone burn, kill, or looting...


    This made her feel much less uneasy...


    however----


    Just today, a group of Roman soldiers rushed into her home, pointed a sword at her parents¡¯ necks, and then told her in crappy and ridiculous Persian...If she didn¡¯t go with them, her parents would Will die...


    Facing the begging and desperate gazes of her parents, Roxana gave in...


    She followed the Roman soldiers towards their barracks...


    Originally, she thought she was about to usher in a tragic fate...


    A woman was taken to the barracks of the conquerors. What would happen in this barracks of men, do you still have to guess??


    However, the result surprised her...


    She was taken to a playground by the soldiers...In the playground, she saw many girls about her size, already standing there...


    Every one of them has a desperate and uneasy look on their faces...


    After sending her here, the soldiers left in a hurry...


    She stood a little uneasy among these girls, none of them spoke to each other...


    Because they don¡¯t know... and don¡¯t know, if they whisper, it will cause the Roman soldiers who stand outside to guard them...


    While she was standing there, waiting for her unknown destiny...


    A bottom voice came... "Hello, my name is Madota... What about you?"


    Roxana followed the voice and looked at it. It turned out to be a girl standing next to her... Seeing Roxana looking at her, she also blinked at Roxana deliberately, with a familiar appearance...


    Maybe it¡¯s because people always want to distract themselves by relying on something when they are upset. Roxana, who didn¡¯t like to talk to strangers so much, said, "My name is Roxana..."


    "Good name, I guess your parents must have seen you are a little beauty when you were young!!" Madota''s personality is obviously more cheerful...


    "Maybe, but I don''t think your parents must have thought that you are not as quiet as the moon at all!" Roxana made a rare joke...


    Madota means moon girl in Persian...


    And Roxana means bright and beautiful...


    Taking the name as an opportunity, the two chatted in a low voice...


    The Roman soldiers who stood on the periphery and were responsible for guarding them did not pay attention to their chat...This made many other girls also have a good chat...


    Everyone knows that if you talk too much, you will be thirsty, especially when they are standing on the unobstructed playground under the sun. Soon... the girls are silent again because they are thirsty...


    Roxana is the same...


    Although everyone felt thirsty, they did not ask for water from the Roman soldiers...because they didn''t know what they were being brought here...


    But, to be honest, every girl''s heart is not so peaceful...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1508

    why??


    Because they found one thing, every girl brought here is at least middle-to-the-class...then¡ªtheir ending is almost certain, and the toys that become soldiers are basically what they believe in their hearts The end of...


    When realizing this, many girls cried...


    "Hey, can you give us some water?"


    At this moment, the shout of a girl made the girls stunned...


    The one who asked the Roman soldiers for water was no one else, but Madota, who was lively by nature.


    "Are you crazy?" Roxana didn''t want the friend she just met, but the Roman soldier gave...


    "Don''t worry, if I am destined to die, I am absolutely unwilling to choose to die of thirst!!" Madota said, while continuing to the Roman soldiers who came by: "Can you give us some water? You didn''t see Are the girls here dying of thirst?"


    "...Stop talking, Madota..." Roxana whispered anxiously, while gently pulling Madota''s clothes corner with her hand.


    She felt Madota must be crazy. As a prisoner whose fate was in the hands of others, she actually dared to provoke the Roman soldiers so much...


    However, a scene that surprised her happened... The Roman soldiers did not drag Madota out and come to kill the monkeys... Instead, they arranged a dozen soldiers to fight against several large water tanks and install them in it. Full of clear water, let them use it at will...


    This simply subverted Roxana''s perception of conquerors...


    For a time, Madota, who fought for the sisters the right to drink water from the Roman soldiers, became the idol of all girls...


    By Madota¡¯s side, unconsciously, a group of girls surrounded...


    In this regard, Roxana did not want to join in the fun so much... So, she quietly left the seemingly safe small circle...


    The waiting time is the longest...


    Especially-when waiting for my unknown destiny, even more so...


    When the sun was sweltering, the girls finally waited for the one who decided their destiny...


    A Roman general, and a few oriental women with black hair...


    After these women and the general spoke a few words in a language they were not familiar with, they walked into the girls and asked various questions...


    Roxana did not want to answer the questions of those beautiful women, but-she found that she could not refuse the questions of those women at all. Her ambition went against her inner wishes and answered the women''s questions very honestly. problem¡­¡­


    When the sky turned dark, those beautiful Eastern women asked all of them... Then, one by one picked out twelve girls from the pile of girls...Unfortunately-Roxana and Madota is among the twelve girls...


    After the selection, the Roman general announced that for the remaining girls, they could return to their homes and be reunited with their parents... At this moment, Roxana felt the deepest despair...


    Reference 1902


    Chapter one thousand nine hundred and two


    Roxana followed these black-haired Eastern women to the outside of the barracks...


    Outside the barracks, more than a dozen carriages were waiting for their arrival...


    "Okay, girls, be happier..." Seeing the anxiety in the hearts of these Persian girls, the headed Oriental woman smiled and said to them: "From today, your fate will be completely separated from other mortals. It''s here...you will serve my master, the greatest god..."


    "..." XN


    "Woowow..."


    Qing Jiao''er didn''t say this but it was all right. When she said this, some of the girls started crying, and the crying seemed to be contagious. Soon-every one of the twelve girls began to cry...


    This situation left Qing Jiao''er at a loss...


    She couldn''t understand, did the master who served her make these girls so sad??


    In fact, she made a mistake...


    In ancient Persia, serving the gods meant...being treated as sacrifices to the gods.


    After all, gods do not exist in the world...


    Therefore, after hearing Qing Jiao''er''s words, these Persian girls would cry so sad...After all, they thought they were going to be sent to a living sacrifice...


    Of course, Qing Jiao''er is not clear about all this...


    However, these things are not important, are they?The point is, she has to hurry up...otherwise, she won''t be able to keep up with her plan.


    So, Qing Jiao''er winked at her sisters...


    The patrol envoys jokingly pushed the girls onto the carriage.


    The convoy began to move towards the palace...


    And Roxana happened to ride a carriage with her new friend Madota...


    "Roxana..." Madota looked at Roxana in surprise, and said: "Are you also selected?"


    "Hmm!!" Roxana was chatting not very emotionally...


    "Don''t be like that, Roxana... Maybe those people won''t necessarily take us as sacrifices..." Madota was thinking about it, she smiled and said, "Besides...Use a beautiful woman like us as a sacrifice. That would be too wasteful, right?"


    The girls in the car seemed to be infected by Madota''s optimism, and the low sobs in the car were much less.


    In this way, the twelve selected Persian girls were brought into the palace by a carriage.


    The carriage stopped in front of a palace, and the Persian girls got out of the carriage one by one...


    "here is?"


    "This is the palace?"


    Although the sky was dark, the girls were still surprised by the palace in front of them by the light of the candles in the courtyard...


    Of course they have never been here, but¡ªSarahman¡¯s palace was built on the hillside of Nasaf...From the city of Nasaf, you can look up at the towering buildings.


    Especially the pointed dome of the palace hall is a landmark of Nasaf.


    Therefore, it is not surprising that girls who are locals can recognize where they are at the first time.


    "Well, girls, we have no time..." Qing Jiao''er has no time for these girls to sigh...


    You know, there are many more things...


    She first took the girls to a palace. In this palace, there was nothing else, but¡ªthere was a big pool...the pool was already full of hot water...


    "Well, girls, you have to wash yourself for nothing here... and then go to see my lord!!!"


    After hearing Qing Jiao''er''s words, girls, look at me, I will look at you... Everyone is embarrassed to be the first to undress...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1509

    "Well, sisters, help them..." Qing Jiaoer''s time is running out, she really has no time to persuade these girls...


    then--


    All the girls of the wind patrol, laughing one by one, attacked these girls...


    There was only a sound of fabric tearing, followed by a scream of girls...


    Then there was the sound of falling into the water...


    quickly¡­¡­


    Twelve Persian girls, many of them appeared in the pool...


    "Good job..." Qing Jiao''er first praised her sisters for their performance, and once again directed at the twelve hands to protect her important parts, and said to the girls curled up in the pool: "I think you It¡¯s best to clean yourself up quickly...otherwise, I''ll have to trouble my sisters to help you again...I think you definitely don''t want that!!!"


    "No...I, let''s wash it ourselves!!" Madota said with some shame.


    Even the most cheerful girl, when she stands in front of a group of strangers without clothes, she can''t be cheerful...Although, those strangers are also women.


    As Madota''s voice fell... the girls started to cleanse themselves in a twitchy...


    However, their quiet and slow movements obviously couldn''t reach Qing Jiao''er''s standard, so-under Qing Jiao''er''s order, the girls from the wind patrol envoy started together again...


    then--


    The Persian girls have suffered...


    They regret it at this moment, why don''t they hurry up??


    This is not to say that the patrol caused the women to abuse them or something, but their help was a little too comprehensive...


    Even in the most private place for girls, the patrol envoys did not hesitate to wash them...


    Even Qing Jiaoer called a few more sisters, and those new sisters still had razors for shaving their heads in their hands...


    Of course they are not going to shave the Persian girls'' hair...


    No matter how heavy Zhou Ye''s taste is, he has no interest in bald girls...


    What they want to shave is another place... As for which place??Then the benevolent sees the benevolent and the wise sees the wisdom... the old drivers know it.


    ten minutes later¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Twelve Persian girls have stood in front of Qing Jiao''er with a new look...


    Looking at the group of Persian girls with red cheeks... Qing Jiao''er chuckled lightly: "You will get used to it in the future...well, it''s time to change into clothes and see my master..."


    As Qing Jiao''er''s voice fell, her sisters had already walked over with twelve sets of brand-new clothes...


    Veil, short coat, headdress, gauze skirt... there are many...


    In the end, after the girls dress up, even Qing Jiao''er who is of the same sex can''t help but shine... "Ha, that''s how it tastes!! Okay, girls...the time to change your destiny has arrived..."


    "Come with me!"


    Following Qing Jiao''er''s words, the Persian girls obediently followed behind her and walked towards the hall...


    All the male waiters in the palace had long been driven home by Zhou Ye, and there were only women in the palace...


    Even so, the girls are still a little trembling, they have never walked outside in such an exposed way.


    Reference 1903


    Chapter one thousand nine hundred and three


    At this time, Zhou Ye was eating dinner...


    Zhou Ye is really uncomfortable with the so-called traditional food in Persia...


    What traditional food??


    Congee...


    Thick porridge with various fruits and vegetables...even some meat in it...


    To be honest, seeing this poor-looking thick porridge, Zhou Ye remembered a word beginning with S and ending with I.


    So... he did not hesitate to abandon the bowl of thick porridge and only eat scones and barbecue.


    "I almost don''t report any expectations for the food in this country!!" After eating a few bites, Zhou Ye threw the food in his hand on the table... Really, it''s not as good as his own cooking... ¡­


    "I think it''s okay..." Xiaomeng doesn''t reject the food here much...


    "If you like it, eat more..." Zhou Ye said, rubbing his eyes, "Speaking of which, why didn''t you see Qing Jiao''er tonight?"


    You know, as the eldest sister of the Kanzi Department, Qing Jiao''er has always regarded herself as Zhou Ye''s personal maid, and she would never leave Zhou Ye''s side unless necessary.


    "Return to the master, sister Jiao''er has something to do... so..." The Kanzibu girl who was attending Zhou Ye next to her naturally knew where her eldest sister had gone...


    However, they were strictly forbidden to tell their owners the news in advance... Surprise, I found out in advance, and I was surprised.


    Seeing the dodging eyes of his maid, Zhou Ye guessed casually, knowing that there must be something tricky in it...


    However, it shouldn''t be a bad thing...


    He didn''t bother to ask...


    Just at this time¡­¡­


    Suddenly there was a sound of traditional Persian musical instruments...


    With the sound of music, twelve Persian daughters wearing light veils and veils filed in...


    If you want to ask, what is Zhou Ye''s most admiration for Persian dance, Zhou Ye will definitely tell you without hesitation-Xiaoman waist...


    In Persian traditional dances, the waist movements are extremely rich...especially the kind of movements that are full of enchantment, which fully demonstrates the feminine beauty.


    Seeing the performance of these twelve Persian dancers... Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile...


    He has almost guessed whose handwriting is this...


    "Master!!"


    Sure enough, as the Persian girl came in singing and dancing, Qing Jiao''er''s figure also appeared beside Zhou Ye... "Tonight, what I arranged for you is a night of Persian style!"


    "Yes, where did you find so many girls?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "General Lucius found it for you..." Qing Jiao''er said with a smile, "For this reason, he also asked his soldiers to search the whole city!!"

 The Movie World Chapter 1510

    "Good job!!" Zhou Ye laughed loudly: "I didn''t expect Lucis to figure out my preferences now!!"


    While talking, the Persian girls have all walked into the hall...


    In fact, the dancing posture of the girls can only be said to be average, not neat...


    Instead, it gives people a messy feeling...


    However, you can''t match the youthful invincibility of others, and the small waist that can be held...


    The dancing posture is not very good, and you can still train it in the future... However, if the figure is not good and looks ugly, then-no training can be done...


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    Just when Zhou Ye was watching the girls dancing with great interest...


    The Persian girls are also looking at him by dancing...


    Especially Roxana...


    She originally thought she was dead...As a result, things took a turn for the better...


    Actually just danced in front of this handsome boy...


    This made her feel a little curious about the young man sitting on the throne in front of her...


    have to say¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye''s beauty has surpassed the limit that humans can imagine... At least, Roxana felt that the young boy in front of her was so handsome that she was shocked...


    Before she knew it... the movement under her feet was a few beats slower...


    However, everyone who skips group dance knows that the most feared thing about group dance is that someone slows down...that will interrupt everyone''s rhythm...


    Especially, when other girls are absent-minded, it''s funny...


    then----


    Stabbed...


    Roxana''s skirt was stepped on...


    She just felt cold in her body... and then... "Ah----"


    With a scream, Roxana squatted on the ground...


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye laughed unscrupulously...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s laughter, Roxana''s aggrieved tears almost flowed out...


    "Okay, don''t cry... Isn''t it just the skirt that fell off?" Zhou Ye smiled forward, squatted in front of Roxana, and said with a smile: "Just don''t wear it at all, it would be fair!"


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, I saw him wave his hand slightly...


    moment¡­¡­


    Thorny thorny...


    The skirts of the twelve girls all disappeared...


    All of a sudden, there were screams in the whole hall...


    Roxana was stunned by this scene, she had forgotten what she was still crying, she looked at Zhou Ye dumbly with her big eyes...


    "Do you still dance?" Zhou Ye didn''t care, but asked with a smile.


    "..." Roxana was left blank by Zhou Ye''s endless words... She shook her head subconsciously...


    "Since we don''t dance anymore, let''s have some fun games late..."


    As the voice fell, the gate of the palace slowly closed...


    And the patrol wind envoys and Xiaomeng in the main hall did not know when they went out...


    In the entire hall, at this moment, only Zhou Ye and twelve Persian girls were left.


    "How about let''s play a game?" Zhou Ye smiled abnormally evil at this time... "The name of the game is, [Catch you and let me hey]... As long as the girl caught by me, I have to accept it. My punishment..."


    "Now-I count three tones...one, two, three...start!!!"


    As Zhou Ye''s count ended, the girls didn''t care about the disappearance of their skirts... They screamed and started to run...


    However, no matter how flexible and fast their movements are...how can they be Zhou Ye''s opponent...


    then----


    Roxana, who reacted the slowest, was the first to be punished by Zhou Ye...


    "Ah----It hurts...you, you lightly..."


    Hearing Roxana¡¯s screams, the girls ran faster...


    It''s a pity that in the end, they will become a side dish among a certain population...


    Twelve blood flowers bloomed on the carpet of the hall...


    Twelve Persian girls, no one escaped Zhou Ye''s poisonous hands in the end... All of them died heroically...


    Reference 1904


    The first thousand nine hundred and four chapters


    After occupying the capital of other countries, I began to enjoy it...


    This looks like a way of taking death.


    After all, at this time, Zhou Ye¡¯s Roman army can only say that it has occupied a small part of Persia...The territory of the Persian Empire is large, and the nobles in other places are also watching the wind, and many people are even ready to fight. , Ready to go.


    But-you know, the right of the world is of no use to Zhou Ye...


    In other words, if he really intends to occupy the entire world, he doesn''t even need to return to the Marvel Universe to bring the army over. As long as he speaks, his dream will come true.


    What he enjoys is the process of the game...not the result.


    Just like when playing a red alert game...


    Zhou Ye has clearly exploded all resources, and the Apocalypse tanks are made full of screens, but instead of destroying the enemy, he builds the sentry cannon to the enemy¡¯s house bit by bit, and then uses the sentry cannon to kill him. enemy¡­¡­


    In terms of games, Zhou Ye enjoyed the process, not the result.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1511

    For this guy who can hang out in reality, it is too simple to win...


    As for Lucis, since he hadn''t received Zhou Ye''s order, he naturally stood still in Nasaf... he was performing the leisure preparation order of training for one day and one day off.


    However, Zhou Ye''s leisurely days did not last long...


    Five days later, Princess Tamina took Wang Zhaojun and the remaining wind patrol envoys to the Persian Empire, Nasaf...


    When her motorcade arrived at the gate of the imperial palace, Zhou Ye was still in the palace, asleep...


    "Qing Jiao''er, I have seen the two mistresses!" Seeing Tamina and Wang Zhaojun walking down from the carriage, Qing Jiao''er did not dare to be rude and hurriedly said.


    "Sister Jiao''er is so polite, just treat me like a sister!!" Zhaojun said with a smile.


    "Zhaojun is right, Qing, you are so polite!" Tamina also said.


    Regarding the eldest sister of the Kanji Department, whether it is Tamina or Zhaojun, she dare not take the air of the mistress... After all, when it comes to her time with her man, she can be much longer than the two...


    It''s just that their responsibilities are different...Even in the underworld, the women treat them as sisters.


    "Jiao''er dare not!!" Qing Jiao''er is a woman who keeps her duty. For her, the distinction between master and servant is very important...


    Hearing Qing Jiao''er''s words, Zhaojun sighed helplessly and said, "Well, they are all my own sisters, so don''t be polite. By the way, sister Jiao''er, where''s your husband?"


    "Lord, he is still resting!!" Qing Jiaoer answered truthfully.


    "Let''s go find him!!" Upon hearing Qing Jiao''er''s words, Tamina picked up Zhaojun and walked towards the palace...


    Seeing the actions of the two, Qing Jiao''er was a little dumbfounded...Fuck, the Lord is still sleeping with those twelve Persian cats...


    After the two enter, will there be a big fight??


    However, after another thought, Qing Jiao''er was relieved again...


    In the underworld, there are too many jealous mistresses...Which one is not the one who was not docile by his own master in the end...So, let him go...


    Sure enough, after a while, the voices of Tamina and Zhaojun came from the bedroom...


    "Ye, you... you actually..."


    "Langjun..."


    however----


    Soon, the shouts of the two of them were like being blocked by something, and there was no sound anymore. After a while... a duet from Tamina and Zhaojun sounded, Qing Jiaoer smiled slightly, she knew ...These two mistresses, I am afraid that they will eventually be given pajamas by their own masters.


    At noon¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye set up a banquet in the main hall to entertain Tamina and Zhaojun from afar...


    When you look at Tamina and Zhaojun sitting in the table, the water is rippling in each and every one''s eyes... In Zhou Ye''s eyes, there are tens of thousands of amorous feelings... Obviously, the small storm has passed.


    During the banquet, Tamina and Zhaojun showed no weakness in the face of the provocation of the Persian women.


    The Persian girl used her mouth to feed the wine, and the two of them did the same.


    The Persian girls diligently served Zhou Ye''s wine and vegetables, and they will also come...


    In the blink of an eye, the silver plates in front of Zhou Ye were already piled up like a hill.


    "I said-you are enough!" Zhou Ye snapped his chopsticks on the table, his eyes staring...


    "Can you still eat well?"


    Seeing that Zhou Ye was angry, a kind of Persian girls, they hurriedly apologized one by one... They weren''t afraid of Zhou Ye, but... They were not willing to make Zhou Ye angry... No way, when Zhou Ye told them , Did you practice spring breeze and turn rain??


    And the two women Zhaojun and Tamina were shocked and dared not make any more trouble...


    After all, they just didn''t accept defeat...


    Seeing the frightened appearances of all the girls, Zhou Ye sighed and said, "I''m not blaming you for vying for favor, but everything must have a degree... After this degree, it will be bad... "


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the women were speechless...


    You know there is a degree...


    Don''t you count how many women you have??


    Of course, they dare not say these words...because they are afraid that after saying these words, another sentence will come out of Zhou Ye''s mouth...


    [If you feel wronged, you can go, I won''t stop you!


    To them, Zhou Ye is their heaven, and Zhou Ye is everything to them... They will not be able to live without Zhou Ye.


    "Roxana, take your sisters, go out first... I have something to talk to Tamina and the others!!"


    "Yes, Master!!" Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s instructions, Roxana did not hesitate to take her sister down first.


    In the entire hall, apart from Zhou Ye, Tamina, Zhaojun, and Xiaomeng, there is no one else...


    Seeing the Persian girls retreating, Tamina suddenly felt a sense of fear... "Honey... I know I was wrong, I will get along with them in the future... Don''t drive me away..."


    With that said, Tamina rushed into Zhou Ye''s arms and hugged him tightly... The tears in her eyes were like floods when the gate was opened, and she couldn''t stop it...


    "Uh¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªWhen am I going to drive you away?" Zhou Ye silently patted Tamina on the shoulder... said: "I just want to discuss something with you!!"


    "Woo..." Even though Zhou Ye said so, the tears in Tamina''s eyes still couldn''t stop falling.


    "Okay, be good, don''t cry!!" Looking at Tamina''s appearance, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but sighed, then gently patted Tamina on the shoulder, and whispered, "Lucis and the others I''m already a little homesick...So, I plan to return to China with Lucis and the others as soon as possible..."


    "What?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Tamina stopped crying... She knew that these words meant that the two were going to separate again... "Don''t...I don''t want you to go...! "


    Reference 1905


    The first thousand nine hundred and five chapters


    "Listen to me... Tamina..." Zhou Ye embraced Tamina and said softly, "The whole Persia is waiting to be thriving, and your new empire also needs your management. You can''t leave here... ¡­And I promised Lucius a long time ago that I would take him back to Rome... You don¡¯t want your man to be a man who doesn¡¯t count, do you?"


    "I don''t care...I don''t want to separate you anymore, even for a while...I don''t want to separate from you..." Tamina gave full play to her characteristics of being a woman and can be unreasonable, covering her ears. , A look that I can''t hear...


    Uh--


    Zhou Ye is helpless...


    In fact, he himself is a little bit fragile...


    When will he take men seriously??Said it was to send Lucis back to Rome, but it was plain...not for... some Cleopatra??


    But... Tamina''s obsession also made him feel a little guilty... so--

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1512

    "Don''t do this, baby... Can I promise to come back at least once in two days?" Zhou Ye said softly.


    "Come back once every two days?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Tamina looked at her man hesitantly... She knew that her man had a lot of magical powers, but-what on earth would her man do, specifically, she really wasn''t very clear¡­¡­


    "Uh, it''s just like this!!" Zhou Ye said, grabbing Tamina''s slender waist... the figure flashed, and the two disappeared in place.


    When Tamina returned to her senses, she found that she was already standing in the palace of Alamut...


    "This...this..." Tamina was shocked... She was sure that she had just been in her bedroom in the palace of Nassaf, the capital of the Persian Kingdom.


    In a blink of an eye, he returned to the holy city of Alamut, thousands of miles away...


    This, this is too terrifying, right??


    "My dear... what, what is going on?" Tamina asked in a little surprise, "Why..."


    "As you saw just now, we returned to Alamut in the blink of an eye..." Zhou Ye said, pointing to the big couch... "Baby, you are already familiar with this big couch. Right... After all, you are here..."


    "From a nap to the big wooden couch, of course I am familiar with it..." Tamina interrupted her man without hesitation, and then unceremoniously pushed him onto the couch and rode on... "Dear , You know what I want to ask you..."


    Seeing Tamina''s eyes gradually becoming a little dangerous, Zhou Ye looked left and said to him... "Oh? Are you asking me the principle of teleportation? This is actually..."


    "I''m not interested in that kind of thing..." Tamina waved her hand unceremoniously, and forced her little face in front of Zhou Ye, her tone becoming a little dangerous... "What I care about is-why Obviously you have this ability, but I have been waiting for you in Alamut for a full month??"


    "Uh-you know... war or something, it is very troublesome..." Zhou Ye said embarrassingly...


    "Oh? Really??" Tamina''s eyes became more dangerous... "But... why do I hear my ministers say that you don''t care much about wars? What do you do most often, Just nest in your own wolves like a moving palace, looking for fun?"


    "That''s slander... Eating Guoguo''s slander... I''m very busy... OK!!"


    Tamina looked at her man who opened her eyes and said nonsense...Can''t help but sneer...


    What should I say?


    As a woman, Tamina is very smart...


    She knows that sometimes, if a man is pressed too hard, not only will he not get close to you, but will get farther and farther away from you...


    Especially in this love, she is the disadvantaged group, who told her to love more than this bastard??


    So--just pick out the grievances that you have suffered, and let your men know...If you push too tightly, not only will you not let him stick to you, but will make him want to stay away from you... ¡­


    So-this level is enough... No matter how much, it''s over...


    "My dear..." Tamina thought of this, her face softened... The affection in her eyes was like Wang Qingquan, almost drowning Zhou Ye."I know... You are like the colorful clouds that day, like floating... I won''t stop you... But, please give me a child? When I miss you, just take a look at ours child¡­¡­"


    "Uh--it''s a bit difficult..." Zhou Ye said depressed.


    "It''s okay, if you don''t try, how can you know that you won''t succeed?" Tamina said, unceremoniously tearing up Zhou Ye''s clothes...


    Soon, in the palace... there was Tamina''s shout...


    That shout is really hoarse...


    I can hear that Tamina is really thinking about the upcoming separation, and has become a little crazy...


    finally----


    Tamina was held by Zhou Ye and returned to Nasaf...No way, she paid the price for her madness...


    In order to appease Tamina, Zhou Ye had to stay in Nasafdo for a few more days...


    But in the end--


    He still has to go on the road with Lucis''s Roman legion...


    only----


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Outside the city of Nasaf--


    The Roman legions lined up from the city...


    The streets are full of farewell crowds...Look at that...People seem to be reluctant to part with the Roman Legion...


    This kind of


    For most of the people of Nasaf, they liked the Roman Legion very much... why??Because this Roman legion is super rich... and he doesn''t burn, kill, or loot, fair trades... you pay for everything you buy, even if you find technical women, you give tips...


    It can be said that Lucius¡¯ Roman legion raised Nassaf¡¯s ass by at least 15%. For such a stupid person with a lot of money, how can the people of Nasav not let the people of Nasaf be reluctant to let them go? ??


    As for you, the Roman legions killed the king of Persia?Ahem... how about that??


    For many people, the king is equivalent to paying taxes...Whoever is a king is the same...As long as they don''t come to harass the civilians, they are good people...


    Among the people seeing off outside the city, a team is particularly eye-catching...


    This team consists entirely of women...On the periphery, there are guards in Alamut costumes...


    They are not others, they are Tamina, Xiaomeng, Zhaojun, the Persian daughters, and the voyage envoys...


    "My dear...remember your promise, you will come back at least once in two days!!" At this moment, Tamina is already wearing a crown representing Persian kingship... She is like a wife who sent her husband away. Generally, while tidying up the armor for Zhou Ye...while softly instructing her husband, what to pay attention to...


    Reference 1906


    The first thousand nine hundred and six chapters


    "Remember to eat on time... If you feel that the food in the army does not match your appetite, then tell Lucis to let him make a small stove for you..."


    Wearing an Azeroth fearless armor, Zhou Ye really wanted to roll his eyes when he heard Tamina¡¯s entrustment like a good wife and mother...


    If you are really worried that I can''t eat well and sleep well... You have returned my maid to me...


    This time, Zhou Ye will be on the road alone, with Lucis, heading towards Rome...


    Regardless of whether his patrol envoy or the Persian dancers troupe... Tamina stayed in Nassaf on the grounds that she could not support the Persian political situation alone.


    Well, not only them, but even Xiaomeng, were left by Tamina in Nasaf.


    Zhou Ye agrees with this...


    After all, when the empire was newly established, Tamina really lacked manpower, and she really needed an army capable of fighting at any time to stabilize her regime...


    but----


    If this is the case, Xiaomeng and the Demon Wolf Legion are enough to handle everything...


    Well, you said that you are afraid that there is no one to protect yourself and want to leave the patrol wind envoy, then Zhou Ye will recognize it...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1513

    Even the Persian dancers troupe wouldn¡¯t let him bring him...


    What else to say, for the general, fairness is the most important word, and we need to set an example to let the soldiers use their lives...


    Well said, but-how did you memorize such a long piece of Chinese??


    Zhaojun?Did you teach her?what??


    Besides, he is not a general... he is the mascot of the legion, okay...


    He is the faith of the legion... is the core of the cohesion of the legion... but he is not the general, he should be a model for Mao.


    "Hehe..."


    "Lord Youhuan''s gaze is so interesting..."


    "It''s rare for the master to leak such an expression..."


    After watching Zhou Ye leave with the army... the women couldn''t help but chuckle slightly...


    This time, Tamina is taking the lead, and Xiaomeng is in charge of connecting... an action that Zhaojun actively responded to. Their main purpose is to get their men to come back as much as possible...


    As for the patrol ambassadors... they don''t want to respond, but they also know that they have been following their own master, and they are already very jealous. When appropriate, they should participate in the activities between sisters a little bit. Coming...


    Persian dancer group??They are a group coerced by the principle of the minority obeying the majority...No way, they have to agree with it when most women agree.


    So - Zhou Ye was forced to go on the road by himself this time...


    No wolves, no maids...no...


    There is nothing, only the dream horse with him...


    With a bunch of Roman men...


    Well, feel free... for Cleopatra, everything is worth it...


    In this way, Zhou Ye and the Roman Legion, after leaving Nasaf, marched eastward... towards Asia Minor.


    Along the way, in addition to reporting back to Nasaf¡¯s palace on time every day, Zhou Ye urged Lucius to hurry up.


    For this reason, Zhou Ye didn''t even hesitate to use the druid group magic on the Roman legions, Wind Swiftness...


    Under Zhou Ye''s various blessings, the Roman Legion was as if all the men had been hit by hormones. The speed was astonishing. It is not an exaggeration to travel three hundred miles a day...


    They attack when they encounter a city, and fight when they encounter a war...


    The Persian nobles from the Eastern provinces who killed directly along the way cried and cried out and screamed.


    And the entire Roman legion, under this kind of high-intensity march, is as if it has undergone a transformation, one by one, like tigers coming out of the gate.


    Especially after Zhou Ye frequently used various blessings on them, their belief in Zhou Ye grew up and down...


    When they crossed the Persian Empire and came to Asia Minor, which belonged to the borders of the Roman Empire, almost all the soldiers in the legion had become Zhou Ye''s fanatics.


    Praying three times a day in the morning, at night, and at night, that is untouchable...


    Before the battle, shouting-[All glory to the crown] has become their tradition.


    I have to say that sometimes religious fanaticism can really boost morale, at least... When this Roman legion of fanatics reached the border of Asia Minor, the local Roman garrison was scared...


    Asia Minor, the border of the Roman Empire, Angilla...


    Marcus looked at the food in front of him and said with a smile: "Today''s lamb chops look really appetizing!!"


    He was the commander of the army who was in charge of garrisoning Angilla. In fact, as a nobleman, he did not like to come to Asia Minor too much. Compared with the prosperous city of Rome, he felt that Asia Minor was like a poor country...


    However, this is the legion rotation system set by the Senate. Even as a nobleman, Marcus has no right to oppose...


    Therefore, he could only obediently follow his legion to this land that seemed to him extremely barren...


    As the commander of the army guarding the border between Rome and Persia, Marcus is qualified...


    At least, after he learned of the great changes in Persia from the merchants some time ago, he immediately wrote a letter to the Senate, stating the abnormal changes in the Persian Empire, and suggested that the Senate should send elite legions. Together with the Roman legion that fought alone in Persia, we should unite inside and out, incorporate the entire Persian Empire into its own territory, and completely wipe out this country that once brought countless humiliations to the Roman Empire.


    It¡¯s just that the letterhead has been sent out for more than a month, but I haven¡¯t received any reply...


    In this regard, Marcus also doesn''t care...


    After all, he knew that Caesar, one of the three giants in Roman politics, was plotting Egypt...


    Three months ago, he led a fleet full of troops through the Mediterranean and sailed to Egypt... However, his army was ruined by a sudden sea hurricane, and the attack not only failed to return. , Even Caesar almost died at sea...


    However, Caesar still refused to give up. After he came back, he persuaded the Senate to give him another chance...


    In this regard, the Senate also agreed...


    Therefore, the entire Roman Empire should be busy working on the Egyptian raiders. His letter paper may be detained by some people before it reaches the Senate''s hands.


    Even so, it still cannot affect Marcus''s good mood... There is no war ahead, he can relax a little bit...


    However, just as Marcus was preparing to enjoy his delicious lunch... Suddenly, a rush of bells rang...


    Marcuston was stunned-this bell is only sounded when an enemy comes... Could it be that the Persian Empire has wiped out the Roman legion in their territory, and is now coming to launch revenge against the Roman Empire??


    Thinking of this, Marcus did not dare to delay. He threw down the cutlery in his hand and shouted: "Soldier, help me put on the armor!!"


    Reference 1907


    Chapter one thousand nine hundred and seven


    "This is..." Marcus stood on the wall, looking at the mighty army outside the city... The whole person was a little dumbfounded...


    These armies are all dressed as soldiers of the Roman Empire... Marcus will never admit it wrong.


    Especially the eagle emblem held high by the soldiers...makes Marcus recognize the corps.


    The Big Three of the Roman Empire, the Black Hawk Legion of Crassus...


    After recognizing this army, Marcus breathed a sigh of relief...Fortunately, it was not an army of Persians.


    "Call them, why are they here?" Although Marcus recognized the army outside the city, he still didn''t dare to take it lightly... Instruct the soldiers around him to call and ask...


    "Why did you come here? Do you have a legionary transfer order from the Senate?" the Roman soldier asked loudly.


    Following the shouts of the Roman soldiers above the city, after a riot in the Roman legion outside the city, Yiqi slowly walked out of the legion brigade and came to the city... "I am the commander of the Sombra Legion, Lucis..."


    Marcus on the head of the city saw Lucis at first glance, and barely recognized him...


    After all, in the wind and the sun, Lucis is about to become an African...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1514

    For a while, Marcus really didn''t recognize it, but when he heard Lucius''s voice, he heard it immediately... After all, when the two were in Rome, they had a relationship in several ways... ¡­


    "Luquis, how did you become like this..." Marcus yelled while looking at Luquis speechlessly.


    "A word is hard to say... I came back from the Persian Empire, killing all the way!!" Luques shouted: "My soldiers need food and water, and they need a good rest!!"


    "Of course..." Since it is not a Roman soldier pretending to be a Persian, then everything is easy to say... Marcus immediately ordered his soldiers to open the city gate and let Lucis''s army enter the city...


    And Marcus also walked down from the head of the city...meeting with Lucis...


    "Luquis, my old friend, how did you make it like this..." Marcus couldn''t help but ask Luquis, who was looking up and down, and said, "You are not going to fight against peace with Master Crasu. Is the empire? How..."


    "Don''t mention it..." Lucius shook his head with a sigh of relief, and said, "I think we should discuss these things at the dinner table..."


    "Hahaha... I''m sorry, I almost forgot that you haven''t eaten yet!!" Marcus laughed and said, "Go, I have the grilled lamb chops that the chef just made, I guess you will like¡­¡­"


    With that said, Marcus led Lucis to his room...


    During the action, Marcus discovered that there was a man in a weird armor who was following Lucis... No, or it should be said that Lucis was following him... And, while walking , Marcus felt that Lucis seemed to respect this man in weird armor...


    This made Marcus a little suspicious...


    This armor weird is obviously not Crassus, because Crassou is not as tall as him... Then, who is it that makes Lucis so respected??


    Could it be that-Lucius surrendered the Persians??


    The suspicion in Marcus''s heart gradually grew...Unconsciously, his footsteps stopped...


    "Marcus? Why stopped, aren''t you going to take me to dinner?"


    "No, Lucis... I suddenly remembered that there are still things to explain to the guards..." Marcus said, and he was about to go out. A dozen or so meters away, there were a few guards standing guard. He just had to get there. , You can ask who this person wearing weird armor is.


    Why not ask here??


    Because Marcus was afraid, if Lucis had betrayed the Roman Empire as he thought, then he


    "Hehe... I think, General Marcus, it''s better for us to eat first..." With a voice, he heard from the man in the weird armor...


    Marcus felt as if his whole body was being manipulated by an invisible big hand, he couldn''t even move...


    "You..." Marcus tried to speak with difficulty, but found that-after sending a letter, he couldn''t speak anymore...


    "Don''t worry, General Marcus, after we have eaten, we will give you an explanation!!" The armored man said with a smile: "But before that, I think we should go to fill ourselves. Your belly is more important..."


    Following the words of the armor man, Marcus felt that he could not help walking towards his room...


    Soon... the three of them arrived in Marcus'' room...


    At this time, the lamb chops placed on Marcus'' table are still warm...


    Looking at the untouched lamb chops, the man in armor nodded with a smile, "Unexpectedly, General Marcus is so hospitable, knowing that we are coming, and even lunch is ready, then I''m welcome... "


    With that, the man in armor took off his helmet, and then Shi Shiran sat down at the dining table, unceremoniously, grabbed the lamb chops with his hands, and feasted on it.


    At this time, Marcus finally saw the true face of the armor man...


    It was a handsome face, and his black hair showed that he should come from the mysterious country of the East... And the young and excessive face made Marcus unable to judge his age...


    At this time, Marcus turned his attention to Lucis''s face again...


    He was shocked to find that at this time Lucis was also looking at the handsome oriental teenager with the enthusiasm that leaked out of his face. Marcus had only seen the faces of the zealot priests who had fallen into the arms of the gods. ...


    What exactly is going on??


    Marcus is completely lost...


    He originally thought that Lucius should have surrendered to the Persians, so he helped deceive the city, but-this young man whom Lucius respects so much is obviously not a Persian, then-what is all this going on? ??


    Of course Marcus would not think that the mysterious kingdom of the East is about to come...After all, there are thousands of mountains and rivers and two empires between them.


    If the fight is really going to start, the Parthian Empire and the Persian Empire will be the first to bear the brunt... and he shouldn¡¯t receive any news... You know, there are still many merchants on the Silk Road...


    Just when Marcus was confused... the teenager had quickly finished the roast lamb chops that belonged to him... Standing beside Lucius respectfully picked up the Ferenas wine that originally belonged to Marcus. , After pouring a full glass, it was delivered to Zhou Ye''s hands...


    This hurts Marcus... You know-Philonas is the most expensive wine, and he doesn''t want to drink it.


    Reference 1908


    One thousand nine hundred and eight chapters


    "Oh, good wine!!" Zhou Ye picked up the wine glass, tasted it lightly, and said with a smile: "Now, we should give this General Marcus an explanation!!"


    "Okay, submissive!!" Lucius said, turning his head to look at Marcus, and slowly said: "Marcus, as you know, I followed my Lord last year... Master Klasu, go to the Parthian Empire... It is clear that we are going to attack the Parthian Empire, but in fact..."


    Following Lucius''s remark, Marcus couldn''t help but his eyes widened in surprise...


    Fuck, this is simply an epic plan to die...


    Moreover, Krasu killed himself as soon as he did it...


    Worthy of being Crasu-sama, known as the Big Three...


    You know, although Crassus and Caesar and Pompeo formed the three giants of the Roman Empire, in fact, Crassou had the most troops...


    however----


    Although Krasu holds the most troops, he has the least military merits.


    This is also Crasu''s heart disease... Therefore, after he was elected consul together with Pompeo, he couldn''t wait to dispatch troops to the Restorative Empire.


    In other words-this guy is clearly going to negotiate peace with the Parthian Empire, but in fact, he is still plotting the Parthian Empire.


    As a result, I didn''t expect that-he was killed by his son... This really made Marcus sigh... The conspirator would eventually die under the conspiracy, and that was true.


    "Well, I almost understand what happened..." After listening to the story, Marcus looked at Zhou Ye... hesitantly said: "Could you please... Oh, no... Please Mian What about your divine power? After all, we are not enemies..."


    "No, Marcus!!"


    Before Zhou Ye spoke, Lucius spoke first...


    He looked at Marcus and said feverishly: "Marcus...Don''t you think that the current aristocratic Senate has decayed? All the elders have been indulged in luxurious enjoyment, they have already It is no longer suitable to lead our great Roman Empire to a more glorious tomorrow..."


    Hearing what Lucis said, Marcus''s eyes suddenly narrowed... "Lucis...what do you want to do!!"


    "I don''t want to do anything!!" Lucius said loudly, "I just want to be guided by the crown!! Lead the Roman Empire to a more glorious future¡ª¡ª"


    Having said this, Lucius bowed his head deeply towards Zhou Ye...


    "You are crazy...Lucis, you are absolutely crazy..." Marcus feels that Lucis has become so strange at this moment...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1515

    If the former Lucis gave people a reckless and cheerful feeling, then the current Lucis gave Marcus the feeling-he is a fanatic who has completely lost his mind... and, He actually believes in an Oriental...


    This Nima...can you believe it??


    "I''m not crazy...Marcus!!" Lucis raised his head, walked to Marcus calmly, looked at Marcus'' eyes, and said word by word: "Now¡ª Make your choice. Either join us and fight for a new and vibrant Rome, or-become our enemy, crushed by the wheels of history!"


    "You..." Marcus suddenly didn''t know how to answer Lucis...


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already finished drinking the wine in his glass, and he stood up with a smile."Lucis..."


    "Mianxia!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lucius hurriedly looked at Zhou Ye respectfully...


    "You can''t persuade like this!!" Zhou Ye said, walking up to Marcus, and looking up and down Marcus...


    This is a young man in his thirties who looks much younger than Lucis. At this age, he can become the sole commander of the legion... Obviously Marcus''s background should not be low... Then...


    "Are you willing to go through it step by step like this?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile: "If this goes on, even if you reach your father''s age, you won''t be able to become a provincial governor like him... ??"


    "I..." Marcus felt that under Zhou Ye''s shining star-like eyes, everything he had was invisible.


    "You came from a noble family...under the influence of your father, you have a keen talent for politics..."


    "However, you did not follow your father''s old path, nor did you obey your father''s arrangements, and worshipped the great orator Nios as a teacher. Instead, you chose to enter the army..."


    "You stubbornly think that the so-called orator''s eloquence is just like a chicken in front of a sword, and it is vulnerable..."


    "However, the reality has hit you all over..."


    "The entire Senate is controlled by so-called political aristocrats who only talk about it... military aristocrats like you are actually useless!!"


    "Do you feel unwilling?"


    "The devil... you are the devil..." Marcus yelled in horror...


    Every word and every sentence Zhou Ye said hit his heart heavily...How could Marcus, who was born as a nobleman, be willing to be kicked into Asia Minor, far away from the political center of Rome, as a legion chief??But--no way...faced by the suppression of the Senate, he has no way...


    He always thought that he had already accepted his fate...


    However, following Zhou Ye''s remarks, he felt that the strong unwillingness and dissatisfaction in his heart had never disappeared... but they were hidden deeply and deeply...


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye stretched out his hand to stop Lucis who wanted to violently beat Marcus... said with a smile: "Either the devil or the god... The devil is only the devil, because he will seduce people to fall. And gods are only gods, because-they will treat their followers kindly, but...is there really such a god?"


    "..." When he heard Zhou Ye''s words, Marcuston fell silent...


    "Whether it is a devil or a god... As long as it can satisfy your heart''s desire and fulfill your dream... Then... He is your god... Do you agree with these words?"


    Facing Zhou Ye''s inquiry, after a long silence-Marcus said with difficulty: "I...I agree!"


    "I''m here, right in front of you... Believe in me, you can get everything you want..." Zhou Ye said here, looking straight at Marcus... "¡ª¡ªWhat are you waiting for ??"


    Marcus''s whole person seemed to be sluggish, and in his mind-desire and the imperial system were constantly clashing...


    After a moment - he knelt down in a respectful manner, and did not wear Zhou Ye''s boots with his own pious mouth, "I am willing to serve you forever, I will serve you forever... I only want the kind you to satisfy my wish!!"


    "Of course...I have always treated my believers very generously!!" Zhou Ye smiled, smiling very happy...


    Reference 1909


    One thousand nine hundred and nine chapters


    After once again using a spiritual standpoint to bring a Roman legionary commander under his command...


    Zhou Ye''s army has grown again...


    At this moment, there are almost 150,000 Roman soldiers under Zhou Ye...


    Under the deliberate influence of Zhou Ye and the leadership of the soldiers of the Black Hawk Legion, the Roman Legion stationed in the city of Angila was completely occupied in just a few days...


    Almost the entire Ankira Legion, the last is Zhou Ye''s pan-believers...


    I would like to thank Amway for the brainwashing class...


    Zhou Ye completely used the Amway model, three lessons in a day, and the way that mad believers influence new believers...In a short period of time, all the Ankira legions were brainwashed...


    Of course, Zhou Ye could directly use his own mental standpoint to brainwash it in an instant, but wouldn''t it be boring??


    Anyway, it takes some time to wait for the instructions of the Senate, and it takes some time to beat the child on a cloudy day.


    Zhou Ye was taking them for fun...


    Finally, on the sixth day... the pigeon returning from Rome brought the order of the Senate...


    "These offal!!" The first to get the order, of course, was the commander of Angela, Marcus...


    After reading the order from the Senate, he couldn''t help but yelled angrily... "What are they going to do?? What are they going to do? Do you treat a hero who has crossed the Persian empire as a prisoner to Rome?"


    "Don''t be angry, my friend..." Lucius said with a smile: "These rotten craps that should have entered the tomb long ago, no matter how outrageous they are, I won''t be surprised..."


    "Let''s take a look, I hope you will laugh after reading the order!!" Marcus said, and gave the note in his hand to Lucis...


    "Huh?" Lucius took the note and took a look... He almost didn''t get angry...


    I saw a line written on it¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Dismiss all duties of the commander of the Black Hawk Legion, Lucis on the spot, and disarm the Black Hawk Legion-send soldiers to escort Lucis to Rome for trial!!


    "What do they want to do, these chores?" Now, even Lucius started to jump...


    "No, I''m going to find the crown..." Marcus said, about to stand up...


    "No, Marcus, you''d better not look for the crown at this time!!" Lucis embraced Marcus...


    He pointed to the black out of the window where his fingers could not be seen, and said: "At this point in time, even if you go to find Mianxia, ??you won''t find it. Mianxia should be in his palace in Nassaf now, pampering him. God queens...you don¡¯t have the ability to move thousands of miles in a flash...so, forget it!!"


    "..." Hearing what Lucis said... Marcus was speechless... He almost forgot about it...


    "Only wait for tomorrow..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye spent a passionate night in the palace of Nasaf, and after eating breakfast... Then he returned to the city of Ankilla without delay, in his room...


    However, as soon as he opened the front, he was startled by the two pandas outside... "What are you doing here???"


    "Mianxia!!" X2

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1516

    Lucius and Marcus, who hadn''t slept for the whole night, looked really like pandas at this time... each of them had heavy dark circles, as if they had been beaten out of a pair of sunglasses.


    "What happened?" Zhou Ye asked curiously...


    "Under the crown, this was brought back by the carrier pigeon last night. It was an order from the Senate..." Marcus said, and respectfully handed the note in his hand to Zhou Ye...


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye took the note, took a glance, and said, "Come in and talk about it!!"


    With that said, Zhou Ye turned around and returned to his room...


    Lucius and Marcus followed obediently...


    "The Senate is going to escort Lucis back to Rome?" Although it was just a glance, Zhou Ye had already read all the words in the note...


    At the end of the note, there is also the seal of the Senate, which is not wrong...


    "Yes, under the crown!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lucius and Marcus looked at each other, and Marcus said: "The Senate is suppressing the hero... They want to take one of them. With his own soldiers, not far away, the heroes who have traversed the entire Persian Empire are marked as rebellious..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled... He didn''t follow Marcus''s words, but instead asked, "Do you know why a triangle is the strongest form?"


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.?


    "Because... a triangle has three points, and the three points depend on each other and restrict each other... Therefore, the triangle is the most solid form..." Zhou Ye said here, looking at Lucis and Marcus..." The original model of the Big Three has become a rivalry between the two giants because of the death of Crassus..."


    "Caesar and Pompeo, when Crassus was alive, they didn''t dare to move arrogantly to each other... Because Crassou''s attitude determines their success or failure..."


    "That''s why there is a good time when the three people live in harmony..."


    "And now, Crassou is dead... and his successor Pulis is young... Then-the Black Hawk Legion, this legion that once belonged to Crassou, has become a piece in the eyes of Caesar and Pompeo. Big fat..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye say this... Both Lucis and Marcus suddenly said: "Xiaxia, you mean... This is actually Caesar and Pompey attacking the Black Hawk Legion?"


    "No... such a clumsy method is not at all like that of Caesar and Pompey..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Since those two people can become Roman giants, then-they obviously wouldn''t use it. Stupid means..."


    "I''m more inclined to... These two people led the ruling of the Senate Council..." Zhou Ye said here, smiling: "Lucis..."


    "Mianxia!!" Lucius lowered his head hastily and said.


    "If, I mean if... if I didn''t show up, shouldn''t you be relieved of all your duties now and then sent to Rome?"


    "This...yes!!" Lucius did not deny Zhou Ye''s words.


    "Then¡ªif you were in Rome, and when you accepted the Senate¡¯s ruling, there was a big man who opposed the crowd and defended you based on reason... Then, would you be grateful to that big man?"


    "Yes... I will be very grateful to that person..."


    "Then... when you are reinstated again with the help of that big person, will you become that person, a loyal subordinate?"


    "......" No matter how stupid Lucis is, he has already heard what Zhou Ye said...that is, someone is deliberately designing him...


    "70,000 elite soldiers who can traverse the Persian Empire, and they are soldiers who have lost their master... This is a big piece of fat for some people..." Zhou Ye smiled happily... "Well, Let''s go to Rome to see who the hell... did all this!!!"


    Are these Roman fools playing power with Zhou Ye??Ha ha¡­¡­


    Reference 1910


    The first thousand nine hundred and ten chapters


    And just when Zhou Ye planned to take Lucius from Anji to Rome...


    Far in the city of Rome...something is happening.


    At Caesar''s residence, he was entertaining an uninvited guest.


    "Haha...Pompey, my friend...what made you come to me?" Caesar smiled, spreading his arms towards Pompey in front of him, as if to embrace him.


    "It''s the news of Crassus'' death!!" Pompeo smiled and hugged Caesar, and said: "At the meeting of the Senate, why did you vote for the trial of Lucis?"


    "Why do you propose to try Lucis?"


    Hearing Pompey¡¯s words, Caesar shrugged and asked, "You and I know that Lucis is a hero... a hero who has crossed the Persian Empire and brought the soldiers back... Then why do you still Want to propose a trial for him?"


    Pompeo looked at Caesar and didn''t speak for a long time...


    After a while... he slowly said, "Yes, Lucis is a hero... But neither you nor I hope that there will be another shit-chucking stick like Crasu..."


    "How can you say that Krasu... he is our friend..." Although Caesar was accusing him, there was a smile on his face.


    "friend??"


    "Yes, he is very generous... Whenever I am embarrassed, he always lends me generously..."


    "Haha...Really?" Pompeo laughed mockingly when he heard Caesar''s words: "Then, on the stipulated repayment days, he went to your house with a big fanfare and made you lose face... This is you The so-called friend??"


    "Okay, okay... Although he is so stingy sometimes... However, when he was alive, we all got along very happily!!" Caesar shrugged and said.


    "You also said... That was when he was alive!!" Pompeo caught a word in Caesar''s mouth... "You and I know that in the eastern provinces of the empire, Crassou still has 200,000 troops... And these two hundred thousand troops are his greatest legacy..."


    "That''s not right..." Caesar spread his hands and said like a saint: "We shouldn''t plot the assets of our own generation... You know, Krasu''s youngest son, Pulis, is still alive... he is Crasu''s legal successor..."


    "Then let him die..." Pompeo said unceremoniously: "Rome does not need three consuls... let alone a blind child to be the commander of hundreds of thousands of troops. It will make Rome the laughing stock of other countries..."


    "Have you made up your mind? Pompeo... are you serious?" The smile on Caesar''s face gradually narrowed."you are serious??"


    "Yes, I''m serious..." Pompeo nodded vigorously... said.


    "So, what can I get?" Caesar asked back.


    "Krassu''s inheritance, we are half of us, and-I will marry your daughter, Yulia..."


    Pompeo''s next sentence made Caesar almost not sprayed his face with salt soda...


    Not to mention the collection of Crasu''s inheritance, but also to marry his daughter, Yulia... You know, his daughter Yulia is just fourteen...


    If it weren''t for this time, Pompeo''s power was greater than him, Caesar would have turned his face long ago...


    You know, Pompeo is six years older than him... He shamelessly wants to marry his own daughter... Is this revenge for playing with his wife???


    "Are you serious?" Caesar asked again.


    "Of course... I''m serious!!" Pompeo put on a smile on his face, but his eyes were fixed on Caesar... as if he wanted to see everything through him."In this way, we can become close allies...Do you have any objections to this?"


    "..." Caesar''s expressionless face gradually burst into a smile... "Of course, Pompeo, my friend... How could I have any objections to this good thing?"


    "That''s good..." The smile on Pompeo''s face gradually spread... "How about just a few days? I can''t wait to call your father-in-law..."


    "No, I think... Krasu is our friend after all. When his affairs are not properly resolved, we should not do something like this!!" Caesar said: "It''s easy to be led by the senator. Those nobles questioned our character..."


    "Well--" Pompeo considered for a moment, and after thinking about it, it seems that Caesar was right. When Crasu, one of the original Big Three, died, the two would marry, which seemed a bit too urgent...More He also understood what Caesar meant... He wanted to get the ownership of the half of the Krasu Corps before marrying his daughter to him... This is typical of not seeing rabbits or flying eagles.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1517

    "Then...it''s settled..." Pompeo said with a smile.


    "Of course... now, should we have a drink for our new alliance?" Caesar laughed.


    "Hahaha...yes, it''s time to have a drink!!"


    The two old foxes just face each other and say things that ghosts don''t believe, and look like hello and me, and they are acting with each other...


    And all of this was heard by a passing maid...


    She didn''t dare to say anything, she walked past her face as usual, until she could no longer see the two old foxes, and then hurried to the garden...


    At this time, in the garden, Caesar¡¯s eldest daughter, Yulia, is painting in the garden with her art teacher...


    "Miss..."


    The panicked look of the servant girl made Yulia a little curious... "Lucia, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Miss..." The maid just wanted to speak, but when she saw the art teacher not far from Yulia, she immediately closed her eyes... She didn''t know if she would be affected by what she said. Pass it to her master Caesar... In that case, she would be unlucky.


    Seeing something wrong with her maid, Yulia said to her art teacher: "Sorry teacher, I''m a little tired today, let''s stop here for now!!!"


    "Okay, Miss Yulia!!" The art teacher is obviously happier about being able to dismiss classes early...Anyway, the salary remains the same and the job can be reduced. How good is it??


    Soon, the art teacher finished packing his brushes, canvases and other things, and left the garden... In the garden, only Yulia and her maid Lukia were left...


    "What happened? Lucia?" Yulia asked...


    Reference 1911


    The first thousand nine hundred and eleven chapters


    "Miss...I saw Pompeo when I just passed the front hall!!" Lukia said.


    "Oh? Pompeo? What is he doing?" Yulia is no stranger to Pompeo. After all, in the Big Three era, the relationship between the three is far less tense than it is now...the result of mutual restraint and competition. But no one dare to act rashly.


    At that time, Pompeo had a very good relationship with Caesar.


    After all, when Sura was ruling Rome, Caesar had to flee abroad because he disobeyed Sura''s order for his divorce. At that time, Pompey, who was still under Sura''s general, once sheltered him...


    The relationship between the two at that time can be said to be very good.


    But why did it become like this later? Even afterwards, Caesar defeated Pompey and let him die at the hands of the Egyptians...


    No one can tell...


    Perhaps the curse is the distribution of power, or perhaps the curse has been planted since Caesar slept with Pompey''s wife??Who knows such things??


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    Let''s pull it back...


    Upon hearing Yulia¡¯s question, the maid Lukia cautiously said: "I heard them discussing your marriage, Miss..."


    "My marriage?" Yulia was slightly taken aback when she heard this... But soon she was relieved... As Caesar''s daughter, she knew that she could not escape the fate of the marriage... said After all... this is a political need... Since she is enjoying all the conveniences her family brings to her, then she also has to make her own efforts for the prosperity of this family...


    Therefore, Yulia did not appear very surprised... She just asked indifferently: "Which family has such a big face, can actually entrust Pompeo to come..."


    "It''s Pompey..."


    After the maid said this, she looked at her young lady carefully...


    "Pompey?? I remember he had no heirs..." Yulia lowered her head and pondered for a long time, and determined one thing... "Pompey''s family has no heirs...Who did he propose?? "


    "Miss, it is Pompeo who wants to marry you..." Lucia said cautiously.


    "Pompey, want to marry me?" Yulia was stupid on the spot...


    Pompeo, who is six years older than her father, actually wants to marry her??


    Are you kidding me??


    "Are you sure you heard me right!!!" Yulia asked in disbelief.


    "Yes...I''m sure I heard it right!!" Lukia nodded affirmatively, and then said: "And, your father, Caesar has also agreed..."


    "No... I''m going to ask my father!!" Yulia said, standing up... She was going to the outside...


    She couldn''t believe that her father actually agreed to this ridiculous marriage... She, Yulia, a girl who was only fourteen years old this year, was going to marry an old man who was almost 60 years old... and Is it something more nonsense than this??


    However... when she walked quickly out of the garden, she slowed her pace...


    As a child who grew up in this political family, Yulia is far more mature than other children of the same age...


    She knew that if things were really like what her maid said... then her father must have certain difficulties...


    Therefore, she temporarily stopped her steps, and did not immediately go to the front hall to question her father, but turned her head back to her room.


    "Lucia...you go to the front hall and stare, when Pompey is gone, come back and tell me!!"


    "Good lady..." The maid agreed and went out...


    Lucia sat in her room, thinking about the cause and result of this incident...


    It wasn''t until the evening came that the maid Lukia came back and said: "Miss...Pompey has gone!!"


    "Yeah!!" Yulia nodded, then stood up... and walked towards the front hall.


    Soon... she had arrived in the front hall, looked at her slightly drunk father, and asked: "Father, I heard that you are going to marry Pompey??"


    "Yes, my daughter!!" Caesar opened his eyes slightly and said, "In Pompey''s eyes, you are only worth a legion..."


    Yulia thought about the meaning of her father''s words. After a while, she stalked her neck, looked at her father, and asked, "Why?"


    "Because... the balance has been broken..." Caesar straightened his body slightly, and said with a sigh: "Klasu is dead. The vacuum of rights he left needs to be filled, and Pompeo and I are here. Fighting for these areas...but I am far less powerful than Pompeo...so, I have to..."


    "What have to be done? For the sake of rights, betray your daughter?" Yulia asked loudly.


    "Yulia!!!"


    Hearing his daughter¡¯s questioning, Caesar couldn¡¯t help showing a hint of anger on his face... "If I don¡¯t agree to Pompey¡¯s terms today, then-maybe a few days later, I will die in the hands of Pompey soldiers... ¡­"


    "But you once went into exile because you refused to agree to a divorce from your mother... Now you betray my life''s happiness for your own rights... I hate you... Father!!" Yulia said loudly. Ran out...


    Seeing his daughter''s back and the tearing words... Caesar couldn''t help but reveal a trace of guilt... "Forgive me, Yulia... Crassou died so suddenly, I was a little prepared Nothing... I need time now... baby... time..."


    Having said this, Caesar closed his eyes...layed down on his chair...


    He also feels very tired...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1518

    That''s right, he agreed to Pompeo''s proposal to try Lucis in the Senate, so that at a critical moment, he can show favor to Lucis, and then take Lucis to his own use... However, he did not expect Pompeo also saw through his thoughts...


    Actually went home in person and forced him...


    And in order to be afraid of him going back, he even entered into a marriage contract with his daughter...


    This kind of blocking at both ends made all his calculations go to nothing...


    but¡­¡­


    Maybe it''s not that there is no other way...


    Thinking of this, Caesar ordered his servants to bring the map of Rome...


    He carefully studied the locations of the provinces marked on the map of Rome... After a while, he made a fist... "Just do it!!"


    With that said, Caesar asked his servant to bring a piece of paper, and after writing something on it, he ordered him to send it to his daughter, Yulia...


    Asked, why didn''t Caesar send it by himself??


    Because - he knew that his daughter would never see him at this time... No way, who told him to betray his daughter??


    Reference 1912


    One thousand nine hundred and twelve chapters


    At this moment, Yulia was hiding her face and crying in her own room...


    A girl who is only fourteen years old is going to marry an old man in her fifties. How can she accept this??


    In other words... Let a 14-year-old boy marry an old woman who is almost 60 years old. It is estimated that this boy is also constantly MMP at this time, right??


    At this moment, Caesar''s dumb servant sent a piece of paper...


    And gestured, telling Yulia that this was what her father wanted him to send...


    Yulia originally wanted to throw the paper her father had given herself to the ground, and then stepped on her feet severely, but in the end, she opened the paper.


    I saw that there was something written in Latin, which was not very beautiful...


    [My daughter, if you want to change your own destiny, then... stop Lucis from coming to Rome, and at least you have to stop Lucis from Macedonia and tell him if you don''t want to die , Don''t come to Rome... It''s better to let him go to the fief of Crassus and convene the old ministry... Tell him that it was Pompey''s idea of ??hitting his master''s inheritance, and he knew what to do!!


    [I wrote a letter to the Governor of the Balkans, where you can get some help... I wish you a pleasant journey, my daughter!


    Yulia looked at the contents of the letter, and after a long silence...


    I asked my maid to bring a map of Rome...


    After researching for a while...


    She said without hesitation: "Lucia, help me prepare clothes and luggage..."


    "Miss, what do you prepare for those things?" The maid asked strangely.


    "We need to take an unexpected trip!" Saying this, Yulia hesitated for a moment, and then said: "Don''t prepare skirts for your clothes, make them all men''s clothes, and take my armor Come here...I want to wear it!!"


    "Yes, miss!!" Although Lucia was strange, since her own lady had ordered, she had to do it.


    quickly¡­¡­


    The maid prepared everything Yulia asked for...


    Yulia didn''t change into men''s clothing here, but still wore her own skirt... Then he summoned a carriage and claimed to go to the temple outside the city to pray... and left Caesar''s house.


    The news of her going to the temple soon reached Pompey''s ears...


    "Haha...little girl, I am always a little uneasy when I hear the news that I am going to get married, understandable!!" Saying this, Pompeo ordered: "Don''t disturb Miss Yulia''s prayer, let her enjoy this last thing Single time!!!"


    Those responsible for monitoring Caesar¡¯s mansion naturally obeyed Pompey¡¯s orders...


    In Pompeo''s view, this may be a rebellious thing a little girl did when she heard that she was going to get married...


    He didn''t think that Caesar would let his fourteen-year-old daughter go on the road alone to find Lucis...


    After all, in this era, the road is not very peaceful... You know-although Rome has laid such a large territory, but-there are still many aborigines who are unwilling to submit to the Roman Empire still entrenched in the deserted mountains...


    Don''t say it''s a little girl... even an adult man doesn''t necessarily dare to walk alone.


    Not to mention it, just talk about Caesar when he was young... He used to travel alone to study in various countries... The result?Kidnapped by pirates...


    Of course, the final outcome of those pirates was also very tragic... they were captured by all the navy led by Caesar and then nailed to the cross.


    Ahem... It''s far away...


    Yulia, who left the city of Rome, discovered that she was not being followed behind her... She put on the armor she had brought out on the carriage... and then took her maid, who also put on her armor, to relieve the war horse on the carriage. Drive, and...ridden on your horse, and flew towards Brindisi Port.


    According to the itinerary written by her father, she will look for a person named Quintus there. He was once a lieutenant under Caesar, but after being injured on the battlefield, he retired. Currently Quintus is in The Port of Brindisi operates several merchant ships...


    You know, Caesar''s power is still not small in the Roman navy... With this advantage, Quintus is also mixed.


    She is going to find Quintus and ask him to help her prepare a way to cross the Adriatic Sea and take a shortcut to the Balkans, and strive to stop Lucis in Macedonia...


    All her hope of freedom lies in Lucis...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Not to mention how this escaped girl fought for her freedom, just talk about Zhou Ye and Lu Kuisi and others at this time...


    Now that Zhou Ye has made the decision to go to Rome, of course Lucis has to obey the orders of his crown...


    then----


    A lieutenant of Marcus led the escort team consisting of more than one hundred Roman soldiers, and it was on the road...


    Of course, it''s an escort... Actually, no one cares about Lucis...


    He was still riding his horse leisurely, wearing his own armor, and he didn''t look like an escorted prisoner at all...


    In fact, the 100-meter-long Roman soldier was a carefully selected fanatic of Zhou Ye, including the adjutant who led the team, who was also a fanatic of Zhou Ye.


    They were given a stronger and more agile body by Zhou Ye...


    In addition to their experience from fighting on the battlefield, it is not an exaggeration to say that they have one enemy and one hundred...


    And what about Zhou Ye??

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1519

    Of course he was also in the team... For Zhou Ye, this was a rare opportunity to travel. Traveling in Europe before the Christian era was a rare experience...


    However, the only thing that made him a little uncomfortable was... these fanatics were so----religious...


    Everyone wanted to hug Zhou Ye''s shoes and kiss each other, Zhou Ye also felt very speechless.


    Except for this, everything else is fine...


    At least, these guys served very well along the way. Zhou Ye felt that they hadn''t been so hard at home to serve their father... Maybe this is the benefit of fanatics??


    The people''s itinerary is arranged in this way. They will travel through the Dardanelles to land on the Balkans, and then-follow the Danube, bypass the Velebit Mountain, and head to Rome by land.


    Anyway, Zhou Ye is not in a hurry...


    He has done the crossing of the Adriatic Sea several times. This time, he wants to take a different route... to appreciate the different scenery.


    Now that Zhou Ye has set the route, everyone has to go... and, for Lucius, going to Rome is to be judged anyway, and he is not going to perform a triumphal ceremony, so why are you in a hurry??


    Reference 1913


    The first thousand nine hundred and thirteen chapters


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Yulia arrived at Thessaloniki in the Balkans...


    The Balkan Governor¡¯s Palace is located in this port city...


    "I''m Caesar''s daughter, Yulia...I have something important to see Governor Sykestus!!" Yulia walked to the guard of the Governor''s Mansion and said.


    "..." The guards looked up and down at the girl in Roman Legion-style armor in front of him. At this time, Yulia had already beaten the visor on her armor, and leaked her slightly. The delicate face of the baby fat.


    Of course the guards knew who Caesar was... However, he didn''t know Yulia...


    However, the guards did not dare to delay. Those who dared to directly ask to meet with the Governor, not his little guard can stop... "Please wait..."


    As the guard said, he asked the guard next to him to stand guard, and then he hurried in...


    Yulia did not wait long outside the Governor''s Mansion...


    Soon, the soldier who went in to report came out... He came to Yulia and said respectfully: "The governor is waiting for you in the hall, dear lady!!"


    "Thank you!!" Yulia nodded at the guard, then took her maid and walked towards the governor''s mansion...


    When Yulia walked into the governor''s mansion, naturally a waiter led them to the hall...


    Soon, under the guidance of the waiter, Yulia and her maid arrived in the lobby of the Governor''s Mansion...


    At this time, there was already an elder wearing a traditional Roman robe in the hall, standing there waiting for a long time...


    When he saw Yulia, a smile suddenly appeared on his face."Little Yulia, how long have I not seen you..."


    "Uncle Sykestus... three years." Yulia saw Sykestus, and a smile was on her face."Since you left Rome and came to work in the Balkans, I have never seen you at a reception held by my father!!"


    "Hahaha...Yes, it''s been three years!!" Hearing Yulia''s words, Sykestus laughed and said, "Why did little Yulia come to me this time? Where is your father? Is this guy Julius hiding behind you, wanting to surprise me?"


    "Uncle Sykestus... This time my father didn''t come with me..." Saying this, Yulia took out a letter from her pocket and handed it over."This is a letter from my father to you!!"


    "Oh?" Sykestus took the letterhead from Yulia''s hand, opened it, and looked at...


    The not-so-beautiful Latin font above made Sykestus'' eyes full of smiles."Julius is still so ugly..."


    While talking, Sykestus carefully looked at the letter paper that Yulia had brought...


    After a while, Sykestus finished reading this short letter...


    After putting down the letterhead, he sighed slightly: "Is the political situation in Rome now chaotic to the point?"


    "Isn''t this normal? Uncle Sykestus..." Yulia said of course: "Since Sula used the army to gain dictatorship, the so-called civil election system of the Roman Empire has almost existed in name... Everyone wants to be the second Sura, but everyone hasn''t torn off the fig leaf yet!!"


    Of course Yulia knew what was written in her father''s letter... She had peeped at that letter.


    Inside, her father Caesar told Sykestus in a rather tactful tone of the current situation he is facing... and begged Sykestus to provide some minor help to Yulia.


    Hearing Yulia''s words, Sykestus laughed loudly: "Little Yulia, your words are still so sharp...Well, what kind of help do you need me to provide you this time??"


    "I want you to help me stop someone..."


    "Oh?? Who stopped?" Sykestus asked curiously.


    "A hero who led his own soldiers across the Persian Empire and returned to his homeland, but was about to be tried by Pompeo for treason...Lucis!!" Yulia said.


    "Oh?? What''s going on??"


    Of course, Lucius Sykestus knew that he was the commander of Krasu''s army...


    However, Syxtus really didn''t know about Lucius being tried...


    "That''s it, uncle..." Yulia didn''t hesitate to tell Pompeo that he wanted to plot Crassus''s legacy, so she had to cut off Crassou''s last loyal servant... and told Sykestus exactly Again...


    People, no matter what they describe, they will inevitably bring their own preferences into it.


    At present, Yulia has no good feelings for Pompeo, an old guy who tried to eat tender grass, so she described Pompeo as a despicable villain for profit...


    And Syxtus certainly wouldn¡¯t believe Yulia¡¯s words...


    After all, this old guy is also a political veteran... He has been in the political arena for decades. What big storms and waves have not been seen??


    It¡¯s just that people are in their old age and gradually hate those intriguing lives, so they figured out a way to come to the Balkans to be the governor, thinking that they would escape the annoying things in the political arena...


    In the end, I didn''t realize it, and I still didn''t escape...


    Sykestus knew that Caesar''s letter not only wanted him to provide some help to Yulia, but also forced his team...


    Is it to help him Caesar or Pompeo...


    To be honest, Sykestus hated Caesar''s approach...but-he hated Pompey''s ugly appearance.


    No matter what Krasu was like, at least Lucis was innocent, not only innocent, but also a hero who brought his legionaries back to the motherland.


    However, for his own purposes, Pompeo actually tried to label such a hero as a traitor... It would be too ugly to do so.


    As a corps commander in the army, Sykestus had a natural affinity for soldiers.


    In his view, it is clear that rewards and punishments are something that a country must do. Now, not only do not reward meritorious officials, but also try to judge him, which is a bit excessive.


    and so----


    Sykestus decided that this time he would be on Caesar''s side...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1520

    Thinking of this, Sykestus smiled and said to Yulia: "No problem, little Yulia, I will lend you the First Macedonian Legion directly under the Governor¡¯s Palace... I hope you can save that belt. The general who returned to the motherland with his soldiers..."


    "Really?" Yulia''s eyes lit up when she heard Sykestus'' words... She didn''t expect that Sykestus agreed to it so graciously.


    "Of course!!" Sykestus smiled and nodded, and said: "However, I hope you can bring him to me after saving the general. I want to know about this great soldier, How did he take his soldiers across the Persian Empire..."


    "No problem, Uncle Sykestus!"


    Reference 1914


    The first thousand nine hundred and fourteen


    And the escort team at this time is drifting in the Aegean Sea...


    "I hate going on a boat..." Zhou Ye sat at the bow of the ship, and Lucius and others on the chairs specially moved for him, sullenly said: "Is there no bigger boat in Rome? This is also called a boat. Is this a small sampan right?"


    "..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s complaints, the Roman soldiers, including Lucius, standing behind him, pretended not to hear them, and looked down at the deck, as if there were some wonderful pictures above that were attracting. Like them.


    In fact, Lucis and the others are also very helpless...


    They couldn¡¯t get any bigger ships at all. The biggest warships were the Mediterranean galleys used by the Roman Navy, and those ships were no longer than 40 meters long... and the ship they were currently on was already The largest cargo ship, thirty meters long...


    However, they still couldn''t stop Zhou Ye''s complaints...


    In Zhou Ye''s mouth, this small sailboat has been spit out and turned into a toy for playing in the bathtub...


    No way, anyone on a sailboat with a maximum sailing speed of no more than two knots will want to complain.


    At least for Zhou Ye, this Nima is not a sea boat at all, this Nima is a toy boat in an amusement park.


    Three days ago, they set off from Messiah Port, and they haven''t seen the edge of the land yet... This has to make Zhou Ye complain.


    It''s just a small Aegean Sea. Why does he feel a little like crossing the Atlantic Ocean??


    This damn speed...


    With a helpless sigh again, Zhou Ye really wanted to come to Moses to divide the sea, and then took Lucis and the others directly to the bottom of the sea to the Balkans...


    But after thinking about it, Zhou Ye gave up again...


    This time he is going to Rome to pretend to be X and slap in the face... He has done so many miracles along the way, then it is boring... Isn¡¯t that telling the guys in the Senate that we¡¯re here to find fault, hurry up be prepared¡­¡­


    Unexpected joy is the deadliest... It''s boring to fantasize.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye put away his thoughts of trying to separate the sea, and sat down on the bow of the ship honestly, staring at the distance in a daze...


    At this moment, several white spots flew across the sky. Seeing these white spots, a sailor shouted in surprise: "There are seabirds...there are seabirds..."


    "What''s weird about having seabirds?" Lucuis said disapprovingly to the yelling sailor: "Be quiet, don''t disturb us adults!"


    "..." Hearing what Luquis said, the sailor hurriedly covered his head with his hands, then leaned to Luquis''s side, and whispered: "General, if there are seabirds, we are not far from land... ¡­I think we will be at Thessaloniki Port soon..."


    The sailor is really happy...


    You know, as a sailor on this ship, he loves this ship just like his woman...


    Without this boat, he would be unemployed...


    However, his beloved boat was devalued in Zhou Ye''s mouth... He really wanted to fight Zhou Ye desperately, but after looking at the heavily armed Roman soldiers, he wisely chose to ignore it...


    However, he is about to arrive at the port now, he is happier than Lucis and others...why?Because I finally don''t have to listen to Zhou Ye''s complaints... the feeling of daring to be angry but not speaking is too aggrieved.


    And Lucius obviously didn''t have time to pay attention to the sailor''s excitement. He walked quickly to the bow and whispered beside Zhou Ye: "Under the crown, we are almost in the Balkans..."


    "Well, I get it!!" Zhou Ye nodded. He had seen the port a long time ago, so he stopped talking.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye has made up his mind at this time. When he goes back to Egypt, he will definitely not take this kind of Roman sampan... He will go back and get his Umbrella, anyway. He should almost have been deified. There is nothing special about God, so is he still called God??


    At that time, let these guys who have never seen the world know what it is called [Ship]...


    With such unreliable thoughts, Zhou Ye''s [Aegean Goddess] merchant ship slowly anchored in Thessaloniki Port.


    When Zhou Ye, accompanied by Lucius and others, just set foot on the port, suddenly a group of Roman soldiers rushed over...They looked at the group of heavily armed Roman soldiers in front of them with vigilant expressions, and asked loudly: " Which legion are you from? Why are you coming to Thessaloniki?"


    "We are from the Third Army of Asia Minor... We were ordered by the Senate to escort General Lucis to Rome!!" The lieutenant in charge of escorting Lucis shouted.


    And Lucius also knowingly put his hands behind him, as if he was tied up...


    The Roman soldier behind him held back his laugh, and used a rope to loop around his hand twice, and then let him hold the rope.


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye really wanted to laugh...Why does he have a sudden change in style??


    Uh-what should I say??


    It''s a bit like the feeling that a serious war movie [Landing in Normandy] suddenly became a nonsensical comedy [Escape from the Tiger''s Mouth].


    However, in the face of the lieutenant¡¯s answer, the guarded Roman soldiers did not relax their vigilance. Instead, they beat their shields with their short swords... Following their uniform beats, they quickly gathered from all directions. With more than a thousand Roman heavy infantry soldiers, they quickly surrounded Lucis and the others... with a look of gaze.


    Faced with the hostility of these soldiers, Lucis and the others will of course not be captured...


    More than one hundred Roman soldiers quickly formed a shield formation, protecting Lucis and Zhou Ye Tuan Tuan behind...


    "What do you want to do?" Lieutenant Garvey asked loudly.


    "We don''t do anything, we just want to save a hero, a hero framed by dirty politics!!"


    With a crisp sound, a girl in armor walked out of the army...


    She is not someone else, just to save her own destiny, she came here, the daughter of Caesar, Yulia.


    Since she got the approval of the Balkan Governor, she has scattered the soldiers of the regiment near the port, which is the only port from Asia Minor to Rome. It is ideal to wait here.


    Unexpectedly, less than a day after she had just laid down the soldiers, she would gain...


    This made her feel lucky, but also a little afraid...


    If it wasn''t for her to rush all night, she almost missed it... I am afraid that when the time comes, she will have to go back obediently and accept the engagement... That is the result she absolutely does not want.


    "General Lucius, please come out..."


    Reference 1915


    The first thousand nine hundred and fifteen chapters


    Hearing Yulia''s words, the lieutenant was a little on the wax...


    Damn it, you guys want to dry your hair??

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1521

    We are just acting like...You actually come to rob the criminals??


    Garvey, who was at a loss, turned his attention to Zhou Ye...After all, he was the master here.


    And what about Zhou Ye?I''m making fun of Lucis at this time...


    "Hero Lucis... a good name!!"


    "All these are the mighty powers under the crown..." Lucis hurriedly lowered his head.


    At this time, Yulia, who hadn¡¯t heard Lucis reply from the front of the battlefield, was a little anxious. She said loudly, ¡°I¡¯m the daughter of Gaius Julius Caesar, Yulia, Lucius. General Si, please answer me, are you here??"


    "Mianxia, ??what should I do?" Garvey was also anxious at this time... It seems, unknowingly, he has become a villain...


    "Uh, the daughter of Caesar?" And at this moment Zhou Ye''s attention was attracted by Yulia''s introduction...


    He looked at Yulia up and down carefully...


    Although Yulia''s face looked a little haggard because of the days of sleepless rushing at this time, but this did not affect her youthful and invincible delicate face, and even a bit more decadent beauty...


    "Miss Yulia?" Zhou Ye said, walking forward...


    Following his actions, the Roman soldiers who were guarding him split a path, allowing them to pass through the army smoothly.


    "Who are you???" Yulia looked at the tall figure walking out of the opposing army, and asked hesitantly.


    "Ah, I almost forgot!!" Zhou Ye said, taking off the helmet that covered his entire face...


    Suddenly, a beautiful face of flourishing age appeared in front of Yulia...


    The first time she saw Zhou Ye''s face, Yulia felt that her heart was beating so fast... Especially, under that person''s smirking eyes, she felt that her whole body was a little weak.


    "You...you are not a Roman?" Yulia asked calmly.


    "Yes, I''m Lucis''s friend... He accidentally got lost in my country, and we became good friends... Because I''m very interested in the Roman Empire, so-I''m here!" Zhou Ye Started talking nonsense...


    "Are you an Oriental?" Although she has never seen a Chinese, Yulia has seen a Tatar with a face similar to that of a Chinese, so it is normal to recognize Zhou Ye''s identity.


    "Yes, I am from the East!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Your Latin is so good!!" For Yulia, the East is a mysterious country, especially Zhou Ye is so handsome...


    Mystery, coupled with handsomeness-the two major factors that attract women, Zhou Ye has it all...


    Yulia really feels heartbeat...


    Fortunately, she still hasn''t forgotten what her main task is. After all, it is related to her lifelong happiness.


    "Where is General Lucis?"


    Hearing Yulia''s question, Zhou Ye turned his head and shouted at the battlefield: "Lucis...someone is looking for you!!"


    Lucius''s face has become embarrassing...


    Under my crown, is this the daughter of Caesar again??


    Well, forget it...Who is under his crown? He followed along all the way, didn''t he count it??


    It seems that it¡¯s impossible not to go out...


    Thinking of this, Lucis could only separate the queue and walk out...


    "I''m Lucis..."


    "Hello, General Lucius..." Yulia also felt something wrong at this moment...


    It was said that Lucis was escorted. Why didn''t the soldiers stop Lucis from coming out??What''s happening here??


    So, after saying hello, she asked directly: "Who are those soldiers?"


    "Oh, they are Lucis'' sympathizers!!" Zhou Ye began to talk again."You know, in the army, heroes are the most respected... and these soldiers don''t understand the ways of the noble Senate, so-they volunteered to come and escort Lucis to Rome... They are all warrior!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the Roman soldiers on Yulia''s side suddenly stood in awe of the colleagues in front of them.


    For them, the Senate was too far away for them... and Lucis was obviously closer.


    Especially after they heard that Yulia told Lucis''s deeds, they were also full of respect for the hero who desperately led his soldiers home.


    And now, there are more people they respect, these soldiers who know they are dead and also guard the hero Lucis to Rome.


    "Enter these warriors..." Yulia said loudly.


    "Yes, Miss Yulia!!" Naturally the officer replied loudly.


    "So, can you ask General Lucis to follow me to the Governor''s Mansion? Someone wants to see you..."


    Yulia sent an invitation to Lucis... After all, she promised Sykestus...


    "..." Lu Kuisi did not speak, but looked at Zhou Ye...


    Of course, Yulia, who was smart and ice, discovered this situation for the first time...Her heart was suddenly full of joy.


    why??


    Because she actually wanted to invite Zhou Ye to go with him... but she suffered for no reason...


    And now, the reason Lucius has given her...


    "Of course, there is also this distinguished guest from the mysterious eastern country. I guess Uncle Sykestus must also want to see you!!"


    "Of course!!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    Now that Zhou Ye nodded, then Lucis was naturally accommodating...


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s affirmative reply, a smile appeared on Yulia¡¯s face...


    So, under the leadership of Yulia, Zhou Ye and Lucius got into the carriage parked in the port and walked towards the Governor''s Mansion, while Garvey and the others were entertained by the officers...


    Along the way, even though Yulia was still a little unwilling to let go in front of Lucis... but it was still like a happy little bird, chatting to Zhou Ye non-stop.


    From the customs of that mysterious country in the East to the rule... to the folk customs of various places...


    She has a lot of problems.


    In this regard, Zhou Ye did not tire of answering one by one...


    If this is asking an ordinary person, Yulia might really ask... but who is Zhou Ye??I don¡¯t know how long this guy has been alive, the old monster... His erudition is far beyond those so-called folklore experts...


    With Zhou Ye''s witty words like beads... Yulia felt that she was attracted by Zhou Ye... He was like a magnet, and everything about him deeply attracted Yulia...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1522

    When the carriage arrived at the Governor''s Mansion, Yulia felt like she didn''t want to get off...


    Reference 1916


    The first thousand nine hundred and sixteen


    "Uncle Sykestus... this is General Lucis..."


    At this time, Yulia had already taken Zhou Ye and Lucis into the governor''s mansion and met the Balkan governor-Sykestus.


    "I saw you...at the gate of the Senate..." Sykestus looked at Lucis and said with a smile: "At that time, you stood behind Crassus... Am I right? ?"


    "Yes, Lord Governor!" Lucis nodded, and said, "At that time, Lord Crassou had just served as the consul...I am responsible for Lord Crassou''s guard work!"


    "Yeah, Krasu was still alive at that time!!" Sykestus said with a deep sigh, "But, he is gone now!!"


    "..."


    Hearing what Sykestus said, Lucis fell silent...


    He didn''t know, what did Sykestus mean by these words?Are you remembering his old master, or are you...


    And Sykestus obviously didn''t care about Lucis'' attitude. After he pondered for a moment, he asked: "Lucis...what do you think about your trial by the Senate?"


    "..."


    Lucis was silent... After he looked at Zhou Ye involuntarily, he said in a very formulaic tone: "I believe that justice will never be absent, it will only be late... So, I believe the Senate Senior veterans, will eventually give me a fair and just judgment!!"


    Hearing what Lucis said, Sykestus smiled mockingly...


    "Justice will not be absent, it will only be late?? Well said..." Said this, Sykestus asked rhetorically: "But-justice late, or justice?"


    "..." Lucius was dumbfounded... He still said this sentence from his own crown when he ridiculed, and he didn''t know there was such a thing...


    Lucius was born in the military, and eloquently the skills that a politician should have is obviously too advanced for him... he can''t handle it...


    Some anxious Lucis couldn''t help but look at Zhou Ye who was standing next to him with his eyes... he wanted to get some hints from his crown.


    And his little moves are obviously not hidden from the old and refined Sykestus...


    "Young man... are you?" Sykestus asked happily looking at Zhou Ye.


    "Me?" Zhou Ye asked back...


    "Yes, can you tell me who you are? You shouldn''t be a Roman? Tatar? Or..." Sykestus asked.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled upon hearing Sykestus'' words...


    He turned his head and smiled at Lucis: "Lucis, tell the governor, who I am!!"


    "Yes, Mianxia!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lukuis''s spirit was shocked...


    This was the secret code he and Zhou Ye had set long ago. When Zhou Ye said that...that is, it was time for Zhou Ye to subdue someone...At this time, he needed a pious pawn to give Zhou Ye. Ye reported home...


    "This crown is the great god of war and death, the representative of the will of the gods walking in the world, powerful and benevolent-the god of the gods, Zhou Ye is crowned!"


    Hearing Lucis'' introduction...


    Not only Sykestus was dumbfounded, even Yulia, who had been by her side staring at Zhou Ye without blinking, was dumbfounded...


    What''s happening here??


    Isn''t Zhou Ye a lorewalker from the East??Why did he turn around and become a god??


    However, the stupefaction is only temporary...


    Sykestus would not really listen to Lucis, and bow down...


    Instead, he asked with a hint of joking in his words: "Oh? So, are you a god from the east? Can you tell me what the god realm in the east is like? They said Latin?"


    "Haha..." Faced with Sykestus'' ridicule, Zhou Ye didn''t care...


    This kind of thing is very normal. Even if a devout believer sees the god descending, his first reaction is not to bow down, but to question.


    For many people, gods only exist in myths, legends and human thoughts. In reality, there are no gods...


    "Mortals, always be confused by the illusory things in front of them..." Zhou Ye walked to Sykestus Shiran, smiling, looking at the old man with gray temples, "In your short time In your life, you have seen a lot of the alternation of the four seasons, and you have seen too many sorrows and joys, but... to me, this is just a drop in the ocean..."


    "Have you seen the formation of the universe?"


    As Zhou Ye''s not too loud voice came to Sykestus'' ears, he only felt as if he was bound and carried by something all over his body... broke the roof and rose into the sky.


    He flies higher, higher and higher...


    The Governor''s Mansion at his feet became like gravel. When he could no longer see clearly, he saw a huge blue planet...


    At the moment of seeing this planet, Sykestus had an urge to cry...


    He was convinced that this was a sight no one had seen before...


    However, at this moment, he felt that his body was attracted by a huge force, and he rushed towards the starry sky somewhere...


    No, it''s not just him, the entire universe, including the earth, is rushing towards somewhere in the extremely dark universe...


    The unknown darkness caused a huge fear in his heart...


    Just like before the earthquake, the ants felt like a disaster is imminent, Sykestus couldn''t help but yelled: "Stop, no... please... stop... don''t do this..."


    "Don''t worry, I just want to repeat the situation when the universe was born, don''t panic, you are safe!!"


    With Zhou Ye''s voice coming from his ears, the panic in Sykestus'' heart was gradually calmed down...


    He didn''t know why this voice had such a huge power, but at this moment, he had no resistance to Zhou Ye''s identity as a god.


    Even in his heart, he has already begun to pray to Zhou Ye...


    With the prayer in his heart, Sykestus felt his own mood, unprecedented peace...All intrigues, all troubles, as if they disappeared with prayer...


    At this moment, Sykestus suddenly saw the bright and beautiful nebula in the distance, the illusory and beautiful scenery, filled his eyes with tears of excitement...


    "So beautiful..."


    "It''s very beautiful... However, this beauty doesn''t last long!!"


    As the voice fell, Sykestus finally discovered that those beautiful nebulae, like him, are also advancing fast toward an unknown place in the universe...


    Reference 1917


    The first thousand nine hundred and seventeen

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1523

    Just when Sykestus was taken by Zhou Ye to watch the grand scene when the universe returned to its starting point...


    In the lobby of the Governor''s Mansion--


    Yulia looked at Zhou Ye and Sykestus stupidly...


    In her eyes, Sykestus just teased Zhou Ye with a few words, and then stood there and didn''t move anymore...


    His eyes were dull, as if dull.


    This made Yulia a little uneasy...


    "Ye, what did you do to Uncle Sykestus??"


    "I didn''t do anything. I just took him to appreciate the scenery that mortals would never see..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "When he wakes up, he will be grateful for my generosity!!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yulia felt like she didn''t know how to complain...


    Talking about Zhou Ye''s nonsense??


    Yulia, who had a good impression of Zhou Ye, really couldn''t say this...


    Praise Zhou Ye for his kindness??


    That''s too nonsense...


    Just when Yulia was at a loss...Sykestus came to his senses...


    "Woohoo..."


    As soon as he woke up, his whole person could no longer stand firm... With a thump, he knelt in front of Zhou Ye and burst into tears...


    Seeing this, Yulia hurried over to help Sykestus up."Uncle Sykestus, what''s the matter with you??"


    "Woo...I''m okay..." Sykestus burst into tears and pulled away Yulia who was in front of him, and then-facing Zhou Ye, he fell on his knees incomparably piously, "Xiaxia, you The grace of God is as mighty as the sea, please forgive me for the rudeness of this old-eyed person..."


    Seeing Sykestus'' actions, Yulia was dumbfounded...


    What''s happening here??


    Wasn''t he still teasing Zhou Ye just now??How did you become a devout believer in the blink of an eye??


    "Did you see it?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile, "What did you see?"


    "Under the crown, I saw the origin and destruction of the universe, and I saw the birth and death of many planets!! I saw the miracle of life...I saw..."


    "Okay, don''t tell me everything..." Zhou Ye interrupted Sykestus with a smile, and continued to ask, "What do you think?"


    "I feel that human beings are so small and so ridiculous..." Sykestus said piously: "Compared with the vast universe, human beings are not even dust..."


    "No, although human beings are small, but small, not necessarily not great... You have to learn to look at everything with a tolerant eye!!" Zhou Ye looked like a god loves the world, pretending to be X: "Narrow general Make you miss a lot of touches in your life!!!"


    "Yes, submissive!!" Sykestus said respectfully.


    After Zhou Ye''s actions, Sykestus at this time has become one of Zhou Ye''s most devout followers...


    For Sykestus¡ªthe gods exist, and the only god that exists is the crown in front of him.


    Facing the transformation of Sykestus, Lucis, who was standing on the side, didn''t care about it... For him, it was quite normal for him to subdue a believer in a blink of an eye with the power under his crown... If it can¡¯t be subdued, it¡¯s strange...


    "Welcome to our team, Governor Sykestus!!" Lucius said to Sykestus with a smile.


    "No, you just call me Sykestus...Before the crown, calling this useless official position is an insult to me!!"


    "Hahaha... Well said, Sykestus... welcome to join us!!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ...


    Yulia looked at the enthusiasm of Lucius and Syxtus, and she was dumbfounded... Vaguely, she felt a sense of being excluded from others...


    She didn''t know what Sykestus saw, but... she knew who was the one who showed Sykestus the sights...


    Thinking of this, she walked quickly to Zhou Ye''s front and firmly grasped Zhou Ye''s hand with her hand, "I also want to watch..."


    "What do you want to see?" Zhou Ye pretended to be stupid...


    "Uncle Sykestus saw what I saw..." Yulia said loudly.


    "Yulia, don''t face the crown..." Seeing Yulia''s actions, Sykestus tried to stop her rude actions for the first time...


    However, before he finished speaking... he was covered by Lucis...


    "Woo..." Sykestus looked stupidly at Lucius who was covering his head... asked with his eyes.


    what are you going to do?Didn''t you see Yulia being rude to the crown??


    "Shhh, I''m doing this for your own good. You have been following the crown for a short time, and you will know your preferences after a long time..." Lucis lay in Sykestus'' ear and whispered Said.


    "..." Sykestus nodded thoughtfully, then motioned to Lucius to stop talking nonsense, and told him to let go of...


    After confirming that Sykestus understood what he meant, Lucis let go of Sykestus.


    At this time, Zhou Ye was looking at Yulia with a smile, and asked, "Are you sure?"


    "Yes...I''m sure!!" Yulia stared at Zhou Ye reluctantly. She didn''t like the feeling of being excluded, especially-being excluded from the small circle where Zhou Ye existed. This makes her even more unhappy...


    "Then-okay..." Zhou Ye smiled, took Yulia''s hand gently, and then turned to Luquis and said: "Get ready for lunch, we will come back for dinner in a while!!"


    As the voice fell, the figures of Zhou Ye and Yulia disappeared in place...


    Seeing the two figures disappearing in place, Sykestus turned silently and looked at Lucis... "Did I disappear just now?"


    "No..." Lucius spread his hands and said, "The scenes that I just showed you under the crown, in the words of the crown, are wandering... the soul abandons the body and wanders in the world of the soul..."


    "Then why..."


    "I said, your time to follow Mianxia is still too short. After that, you will understand Mianxia''s preferences!!"


    Lucius is also very helpless...


    Is he going to say to Sykestus¡ªbecause you are not a woman, because you are not a beautiful woman, because you are not a beautiful and pure woman... So, I don¡¯t need to lead you to experience the miracles of the universe in this way... ¡­

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1524

    As for that, why does Lucis know so clearly about things like wandering??


    Because he was once led by Zhou Ye to wander around...


    At that time, his reaction was not as good as Sykestus... At that time, after he woke up, he held Zhou Ye''s shoes and was a fierce kiss... My dear Zhou Ye almost wanted to kick him... No way, who told him Are you already a devout believer at that time?


    After that baptism, he changed from a devout believer to a fanatic...


    Reference 1918


    The first thousand nine hundred and eighteen chapters


    Since Zhou Ye wants them to prepare lunch, Syxtus, who has become a devout believer, certainly does not dare to go against the wishes of his god...


    Even in order to satisfy Zhou Ye even more, he also asked the senior fanatic Luquis for advice, what is his preference in eating...


    "Uh-Mianxia likes food... and delicious snacks from various places!!"


    With this sentence, Sykestus did not hesitate to send his guards from the Governor''s Mansion to search the streets for the special snacks that are loved by the locals.


    But to be honest...


    In this era when spices are not very popular...the snacks on the street are really...not very good.


    Especially here is the sea-snacks are almost all kinds of marine fish and seafood.


    Sykestus almost died of anxiety...


    But fortunately, Lucius persuaded him that as long as he did what he wanted, and he did it with heart, then the crown would not criticize him.


    This made Sykestus a little relieved.


    After busying for a while, Sykestus was free again...


    He sat in the hall with Lucis, chatting...


    "I have almost guessed how you crossed the Persian Empire now..."


    "Hmm... Without the help of the crown, I would have died in the East... let alone lead the soldiers home!!" Regarding this, Lucis did not hide it, and he went to the East for some reason. , What happened in the East... Tell Sykestus one by one.


    After all, Sykestus is now his own...Everyone is a church member, and there is nothing to say.


    And with the description of Lucius, Sykestus almost got more information.


    For Sykestus, an old politician, perceiving the essence of things from words is an innate talent.


    At least, from Lucis''s words, Sykestus has a little bit of his own preferences...that is-like beautiful women.


    This is a preference that almost all men have...not much.


    Moreover, for Zhou Ye''s preference, not only did Sykestus feel that his faith was not broken, but he felt closer.


    In the past, the gods enshrined in the temples of Rome looked so tall, and they were simply perfect endorsements.


    However-after all, they are just a bunch of statues...


    They can neither satisfy the wishes of the believers nor help the believers... The only thing they can do is to calm the hearts of the believers.


    On the contrary, it was Zhou Ye, a god who seemed to have various shortcomings, which made Sykestus feel close.


    Like beautiful women?


    Why do you like beautiful women??


    In Greek mythology, doesn''t Zeus also like beautiful women??


    Zeus likes not only beautiful women, but also beautiful men, and he is cold, even animals like them...what''s wrong with this??


    Moreover, for those gods enshrined in the temple, Sykestus hadn''t seen him... But in front of him, there was a god in the world¡ªwho should be worshipped, he naturally had a spectrum.


    In this way, Sykestus was chatting with Lucis, collecting all kinds of information he wanted to master from Lucis''s words...so that he could serve his own crown better.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When the two were chatting, they suddenly felt a flash in front of them, and two figures appeared in front of them again.


    No one else, it was Zhou Ye and Yulia...


    "Mianxia!!" X2


    Sykestus and Lucius hurriedly stood up and saluted...


    "You don''t need so much ceremony...is lunch ready?" Zhou Ye half-handed Yulia and waved at the two of them... and said, "I''m a little hungry!!"


    "Of course, Mianxia, ??I will let them start serving dishes now..."


    As Sykestus said, he hurriedly turned and walked out of the hall...


    Of course he saw Yulia''s somewhat unnatural stance, but of course he would not ask if he was old and cunning...this kind of thing, just think about it, don''t say it.


    And Yulia, who was just like a lark, has now become a silent lamb...


    She snuggled up next to Zhou Ye with a shy face, lowered her little head, and said nothing to raise her head...


    After all-this is too much for her...


    Especially, she was taken away in front of the two of them... Now she has become like this again, and guesses can make people guess what happened...


    Not to mention Yulia who is a guilty conscience...


    Simply put, Sykestus walking out of the hall...


    Under his order, the kitchen of the Governor''s Mansion was already very busy...


    quickly----


    A sumptuous banquet was delivered to the hall.


    Sykestus, who had arranged everything, wanted to exit the hall with Lucis...


    As a result, Zhou Ye left a word.


    "Sit down and eat together!"


    "Yes, under the crown..." X2


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the two sat down in surprise...

 The Movie World Chapter 1525

    For them, being able to have lunch with Zhou Ye is almost a sacrament, okay??


    At the banquet, Zhou Ye dealt with the two casually while feeding the embarrassed Yulia...


    What should I say?Yulia, who is still a loli tail, has the potential to feed...


    Especially that kind of shy and timid expression, it looks very interesting...


    During the dinner, Sykestus did not ask why Zhou Ye knew about the conspiracy of the Senate and would take Lucis to Rome...


    In his opinion, he is playing or playing a huge chess game... and, with the protection of the gods, Lucis himself is safe. In that case, the world is so big, where can he not go??


    All conspiracies and tricks, in the face of absolute forces, are like chickens and dogs, vulnerable...


    Even Sykestus still somewhat gloated in the imagination of Pompeo when he discovered that the Lucius who he summoned to Rome was not just a lamb to be slaughtered at will, but a pet dog of the gods. What kind of expression...


    As the saying goes, hitting a dog depends on the owner...


    You actually tried to judge Zhou Ye''s fanatics??Have you asked Zhou Ye how he feels??


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Without further ado, after Zhou Ye was delayed for a day in Thessaloniki, he set off again...


    He waved his sleeves and only took away Yulia and the three maids...


    One of the maids was the maid brought by Yulia-Lukia...


    And the other two maids were the maids who served Zhou Ye in the name of a devout believer by Sykestus...


    In the words of Sykestus, it is-the maid beside Mianxia did not take care of your daily life. This is the negligence of the believers...


    Of course, when Sykestus offered the maid, he fully understood Zhou Ye''s preferences from Lucis, and then selected the maid that was absolutely in line with Zhou Ye''s preferences...absolutely beautiful, absolutely... ...Cough cough...


    Reference 1919


    The first thousand nine hundred and nineteen


    In the city of Rome¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªCaesar¡¯s residence¡­


    "Julius, my friend..." Pompeo''s eagle eyes stared at Caesar, his face covered with frost. "Can you tell me where is my lovely fiancee?"


    Pompeo directly called Caesar''s last name instead of his first name, obviously¡ªhe was very angry now.


    Pompeo really did not expect that Caesar actually let his daughter escape...


    Although Yulia was missing, it seemed to Pompeo-Caesar sent his daughter out to go to Gaul and ask for help from the Gaul army stationed there...


    After all, the Gaul Legion was established by Caesar, and Caesar has always controlled this legion.


    Pompeo has also ordered the Spanish Legion stationed in the Iberian Peninsula to move towards Gaul, and must hold back the pace of the Gaul Legion.


    Moreover, in Pompey''s view, his advantage is still great...because he now controls the defensive army of the city of Rome, that is to say, the entire city of Rome is under his control.


    Although the defensive army of the city of Rome has less than 50,000 people, this 50,000 army is very important.


    With control of the city of Rome, Pompeo can play a game of holding the emperor in order to make the princes.


    Facing Pompey¡¯s aggressive attitude, Caesar was not angry...


    Instead, he smiled brightly.


    "You know, Pompeo, my friend...children are always rebellious..." Caesar said with a smile: "Little Yulia may be a little dissatisfied with this engagement, so just go out and relax... Don''t worry, I promise-she will never miss her wedding!!"


    "I hope so, Julius... I hope so!!"


    While talking, Pompeo turned his head and walked out... "I will stare at you, stop playing tricks, Julius... Your Gallic Legion can''t come..."


    Having said this, Pompeo turned his head and glanced at Caesar...


    When he saw the fright that flashed on Caesar¡¯s face, he felt a relief in his heart... "Hahahaha... Julius... do you have a miscalculation? Hahahaha..."


    Pompeo laughed and walked out of Caesar''s house...


    He came this time to warn Caesar, to abandon all unrealistic illusions, and to cooperate honestly with him is the right way.


    In fact, Pompeo would be unwilling to move Caesar if he was not a last resort... After all, once Caesar was moved, the entire Roman Empire was in danger of falling apart... He wanted a complete Roman Empire, not A mess.


    It was precisely because the news of Crassou¡¯s death came so suddenly that he took the lead...


    When Crassus was still alive, Pompeo and Caesar were in an alliance. After all, the two men''s army was far less than Crassus. There was no way. Who said Crassus was a rich and powerful slave businessman?Doesn''t it need money to raise soldiers??Don''t armed soldiers need money??


    More than money??


    Pompeo and Caesar are not Crasu''s opponents together...


    When Crasu was alive, whether it was Pompey or Caesar, they were faintly guarding Crasu.


    Therefore, the two had to form a tacit alliance...


    And now, the mountain pressing on their heads collapsed in vain, which allowed Pompeii, who was in control of the security army in Rome, to take the lead...


    Now... Pompeo has started to dream of dictatorship... He wants to become the dictator of Rome like Sura.


    Just after Pompeo left Caesar''s mansion with a big laugh... Caesar''s face leaked a smile of disdain.


    "Pompey... my friend, you are so naive... How could I mobilize the Gaul Legion? I can''t sleep well without the Gaul Legion staring at your Spanish Legion..." Caesar laughed He said to himself: "When you found out that the Eastern Legion you were plotting suddenly changed a master, you don''t know... what kind of expression would you look like?"


    Just when the two were fighting in Rome...


    Zhou Ye is leading Yulia and the others, upstream along the Danube, towards Velebit Mountain...


    Now that there were a few more female relatives, Zhou Ye of course stopped riding horses, but instead took out the black carriage that he had ridden in the world of Dark Night Legend...


    I have to say that nostalgia is a good habit, at least when something comes up occasionally, it can still be used.


    Hundreds of Roman cavalry, guarding this black carriage, galloped forward along the uneven road.


    And Lucius, personally drove the car for his crown...


    Along the way, the merchants who met along the way saw this carriage guarded by hundreds of soldiers and hurriedly let them aside...


    After all-the people driving the car are wearing the armor of the captain, you can imagine how honorable the person who rides is.


    Just when those businessmen were wondering about the identity of the person in the car...


    In the carriage--

 The Movie World Chapter 1526

    "My dear... why don''t we go to Rome by boat?" Little Yulia snuggled in someone''s arms and asked curiously.


    "Why are we going to Rome by boat?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile when she heard Xiao Lolita''s question.


    "Isn''t that much faster?" Little Yulia said.


    "But why do we go to Rome so quickly? Just to let Pompeo try Lucis as soon as possible?"


    Hearing what her own man said, little Lori suddenly became dumb... He was right, why should he rush to accept the trial by the Senate??


    "Since you don''t want Lucis to be tried, my dear, why don''t we just go back to Krasu''s territory? Can we not get more help there?"


    "Because, I wanted to see someone trying to beat a dog in the water, but found that he made a funny expression of a tiger!!" Zhou Ye smiled happily.


    Regarding the things in the city of Rome, little Lolita told Zhou Ye all the things she knew long ago... Regarding this, Zhou Ye can only say-none of the two old foxes are fuel-efficient lamps. ...


    Although Zhou Ye didn''t like Pompey and Caesar very much, but-since Caesar had a daughter to make him cheaper, then-it was not impossible to let Caesar go.


    As for Pompey??


    Hehe... Then he should be unlucky...


    Why can''t he give birth to a daughter??


    Time is like this, day by day...


    Everywhere he went, Zhou Ye always asked Lucis to visit the highest consul of the Roman Empire...


    Of course, it was not a visit in vain... After every visit, the consul became a believer of Zhou Ye...


    He walked this way, it can almost be said that he has recovered half of Rome without blood...


    Chapter 1920


    One thousand nine hundred and twenty chapters


    Ten days later-


    When Zhou Ye''s team passed through the Velebit Mountains and entered the Apennine Peninsula, their marching speed accelerated a lot.


    After all, the Roman Empire was quite adequate for road construction.


    The proverb that all roads lead to Rome is not just talking.


    Under such circumstances, in just five or six days, Zhou Ye''s team rushed to Rome...


    After seeing the city walls of Rome from a distance, Lucis, who was in charge of driving the car, hurriedly shouted to Zhou Ye in the carriage: "Mianxia...Rome is in front of you!!"


    "I got it! Stop it!!"


    "Yes, under the crown!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s order, Lucius tightened the reins and caused the carriage to slowly stop...


    The soldiers guarding the carriage also stopped and sat on the horse quietly, waiting for instructions.


    It was not long before the door of the black carriage opened, and Zhou Ye, dressed in a Han suit, walked off the carriage... He stretched a little, and looked into the distance.


    I saw that in front of him, a majestic city stood in the distance...


    From his position, one can vaguely see the towering giant buildings in the city...


    The city of Rome is worthy of being a city of Rome, with towering walls, well-organized buildings, wide moats... all the conditions that a majestic city needs to have, it has.


    It''s a pity... this beautiful city was still destroyed.


    "My dear...Is Rome beautiful?" With the voice, a little Yulia walked out of the carriage...


    "It''s very beautiful..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    "So, you have to admit that in terms of architecture, we are much stronger than Tamina''s Persian Empire..." Little Yulia said proudly.


    "Yes... but you can''t beat Tamina''s Persian cavalry..."


    "We have many great artists..."


    "But you can''t beat Tamina''s Persian cavalry..."


    "we still have¡­¡­"


    "But you can''t beat Tamina''s Persian cavalry..."


    "Ahhhhh...I hate you, my dear!!!"


    Tsundere''s little Yulia was taught by Zhou Ye to be a human being... He clearly hated the itch of her teeth, but she was reluctant to hit him. This feeling was really bad.


    The Roman soldiers guarding the side were holding back a smile one by one... They looked into the distance without squinting their eyes...


    This kind of dispute has happened many times...


    And every time, it ended in the failure of Caesar¡¯s daughter...


    As for-it is true that they can''t beat the Persian cavalry... They have nothing to be angry about, besides... Is there a way for the Persian cavalry to attack the city?Let them dry the last drop of blood.


    No way, in this era, the cavalry will always be the king of the soldiers... the infantry is really too hard.


    Besides, they also know that the Queen of Persia is also the woman under her own crown... What''s so angry about this, her family won''t fight with her family.


    Just when little Yulia clenched her fists, her eyes were full of tears, and she was about to fall... Zhou Ye laughed and hugged her...


    "Okay, baby...just a joke...now, you are with me, not Tamina..."


    Upon hearing these words, the little Yulia''s face suddenly turned cloudy...


    She knew Tamina''s existence was the night in the Governor''s Mansion. She was going to rest that night, but she saw her man getting up and leaving.... Some clingy little fairy who first tasted love I have to stay with him...


    Therefore, as a last resort, Zhou Ye took little Yulia back to the Persian Palace...


    To be honest, the first meeting of the two women is not a very pleasant experience...


    In itself, Rome and Persia are not feuds. Although Tamina has no prejudice against Rome, the Persian dancers have a prejudice against Rome.


    After being targeted by the Persian Dancer Troupe, Little Lolita broke out...Hate House and Wu took Tamina in.


    Is Tamina a fuel-efficient lamp??


    She did her part and went back...


    If Zhou Ye hadn''t sacrificed his family law, this group of women could fight...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1527

    Of course, although the family law has made the atmosphere between the women a lot more harmonious, the grievance in my heart is not so easy to be smoothed.


    The first impression of a person is particularly important. Under this unpleasant first impression, little Yulia and Liangzi, the Persian daughters, are considered to have settled.


    Little Yulia even began to secretly screen the city of Rome, which celebrity fits the aesthetics of her own man... She plans to win her comrades-in-arms.


    No way-Tamina has the help of twelve Persian dancers, and what about her?Only three maids help...


    In terms of numbers, she is at a disadvantage...


    Even if she wanted to forcibly leave her own man by her side, it would be hard to support her alone...


    So-it''s not surprising that there are such thoughts.


    Besides, although Rome implements monogamy... But it doesn''t mean that it will end in one...


    In ancient Roman law, divorce was allowed.


    Moreover, with her dad''s playboy character, Yulia thinks that her own man''s character who loves the new and never gets tired of the old is the best.


    Heh heh... pulled a little far away... let''s pull it back.


    After Zhou Ye calmed down the little Lolita who was almost crying... He looked at the city of Rome in the distance, smiled, and said, "Let''s go... let''s see... Whose Rome will be today? The world!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, all the soldiers were suddenly refreshed...


    "Yes, under the crown!!" XN


    Zhou Ye had told them his plan long ago...They had no objection to this.


    When Zhou Ye returned to the carriage again..., the team once again moved towards Rome...


    And Zhou Ye, who was in the carriage, closed his eyes slightly...


    Thousands of kilometers away, Angira, Asia Minor...


    It is noon, which is the noon prayer time of three prayers a day...


    If you look around, there are Roman soldiers kneeling on the ground, praying to someone in the whole city of Angilla.


    As a fanatic, Marcus is of course no exception. He is in his bedroom at this time, his eyes closed, praying piously...


    At this moment, Marcus suddenly felt Zhou Ye''s figure in his mind...


    "Marcus..."


    "Mianxia?? Is it you?" Feeling Zhou Ye''s voice, Marcus opened his eyes in surprise. However, he did not see Zhou Ye''s figure... "Mianxia, ??where are you?? "


    "I''m in Rome now...Call the soldiers...The holy war is about to begin!!"


    "Yes, under the crown..."


    Chapter 1921


    Chapter one thousand nine hundred and twenty one


    Zhou Ye''s team, at the gate of the city, was stopped by soldiers guarding the city...


    However, after Yulia showed up, the team was released...


    Although the soldiers defending the city are under Pompeo''s jurisdiction, Pompeo once ordered that if Yulia comes back, she should not be stopped...


    Although Yulia brought back a hundred soldiers this time, in the eyes of the soldiers guarding the city... it did not help at all.


    The First Corps in charge of garrisoning the city of Rome had 50,000 soldiers...


    These more than one hundred people, in front of fifty thousand soldiers, are simply vulnerable...


    Therefore, the soldiers guarding the city happily let Yulia into the city.


    And Yulia directly guided a group of soldiers towards her home, Caesar''s residence...


    At this moment, Pompeo, who was having a meeting in the Senate, also received news from his own men...


    "What??? Yulia is back??"


    "Yes, my lord... She also brought more than a hundred soldiers!"


    "Haha...what role can more than one hundred soldiers play?" Pompeo waved his hand indifferently, then stood up and said to the aristocratic elders in the Senate: "Since there are issues today Such a big controversy, then put it aside for now..."


    Hearing Pompeo¡¯s words, a group of senators whispered suddenly...


    The main topic of this Senate meeting is whether to re-elect the dictator.


    The so-called dictator is a non-permanent governor during the ancient Roman Republic.When the country is in a state of emergency, it is nominated by the Senate and appointed by the consul. The power in the hands of the dictator surpasses and overrides everything, including administrative, military, legislative, judicial, cultural and educational powers.


    Of course, the elders are not willing to pass such officials who have shared the rights of the elders...


    However, under Pompeo''s strength, the veterans have no choice...


    Pompeo¡¯s approach is very detrimental...


    He neither threatened with swords nor forced force, but ordered a regiment of soldiers to surround the Senate... Before reaching a conclusion, no nobles in the Senate were allowed to go out...


    In other words, whether you are solving physical problems or being hungry and thirsty... You are not allowed to leave the Senate...


    In short, it is killing you...


    To be honest, this meeting started in the morning until almost two o''clock in the afternoon...


    Every time the elders put forward a proposal against the dictator, they were vetoed by Pompeo with one word of veto power of his archon...


    Then we will discuss again...


    Veto again...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After reciprocating for a few hours like this, the noble veterans can hardly stand it...


    If you don¡¯t eat or drink for a few hours, it¡¯s not a big problem... But-it¡¯s a bit too much if you don¡¯t let people solve physical problems...


    Many nobles have almost endured it to the limit... They don''t dare to breathe too hard now, for fear of leaking something, then they will lose the adult.


    Now... Hearing that Pompeo was so merciful to temporarily terminate the meeting... This made a lot of noble elders like a pardon...


    Just look, every noble veteran who looks like a dog on weekdays, see who runs to the toilet fast...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1528

    Caesar is among the people rushing towards the place of reincarnation of grains somewhere...


    However, just as Caesar wanted to rush out of the hall, Pompey stopped him...


    "Julius, my friend..."


    "Pompey, I''m very anxious now, is there something we will talk about later?"


    "No, no...I think this matter is more urgent than yours..."


    "..." Looking at Pompeo who was in front of him, it was obvious that he didn''t want to let go, Caesar said helplessly: "Well, Pompey...what are you going to say..."


    "My little fiancee is back..."


    "What did you say?" Caesar was surprised when he heard Pompeo''s words...


    According to his calculations, little Yulia shouldn''t be back at this time. She should follow Lucis and go to the station where the Eastern Legion is located to receive this legion!!


    "You heard that right, little Yulia is back..." Pompeo smiled happily... "I think our relationship needs to be improved urgently, Julius... Friendly, why is it like this now??"


    "This kind of thing you should reflect on yourself...Pompey!!!"


    "No, I think we lack a bridge to communicate... Little Yulia is a good bond... It can bind us firmly again!! This way the whole Rome..."


    Facing Pompeo¡¯s tirades, Caesar could no longer listen...


    Because - he couldn''t help it anymore...


    "Huh? What''s this smell? Why is it so unpleasant?" Pompeo shrugged his nose and looked at the liquid at Caesar''s feet. "Oh, no... Caesar... You actually..."


    "Pompey...you have to die, I will never marry Yulia to you!!!" At this time, Caesar was already out of anger...


    He was certain that Pompeo was deliberate... just to see his jokes...


    Under the public... unexpectedly...


    "Haha...no, Julius, my friend...have you still not recognized the situation?" Facing Caesar¡¯s anger, Pompey¡¯s face was as happy as a flower, "Now-Rome Cheng, I have the final say...this includes-will Yulia marry me..."


    "You''re dreaming..." Caesar has already lost ground at this time...Anyone who is embarrassed by political opponents in a crowd will be like him.


    "Hahaha..." Facing the jumping Caesar, Pompeo felt that his mood had never been so happy... "Soldiers, take our Caesar and go back to his residence... Of course, and me, me Going to see my little fiancee..."


    In fact, Pompeo has already planned to put Caesar under house arrest...


    However, after Caesar is under house arrest, he needs a force to take over Caesar from the beginning...


    So, marrying little Yulia is a good idea...


    If little Yulia did not come back, then Pompeo would not dare to do anything to Caesar...


    After all, once the news of his imprisonment of Caesar spreads, the Gaul region will immediately become chaotic... Perhaps, at that time, Caesar¡¯s daughter, Julia, will become a leader holding high the flag and be the first to jump out. Revenge for his father.


    Although little Yulia is a girl, she also has the right of inheritance under the laws of Rome... I am afraid, at that time, Rome will be in a mess.


    However, now that the little Yulia is back, then... this possibility does not exist... Moreover, Pompeo is convinced that after he married little Yulia as his wife, the military power of the Gaul Legion will change. It''s at your fingertips.


    With such pleasant thoughts, Pompeo took his soldiers, holding Caesar, and walking towards his mansion...


    Reference 1922


    The first thousand nine hundred and twenty-two chapters


    Pompeo took Caesar...


    Oh no, or it''s more appropriate to use the word escort...


    Caesar was led home by two Roman soldiers...


    Pompeo is very bad... he neither let Caesar ride a horse, nor did he let Caesar ride in his own carriage... but just like a stroll in the courtyard, walking towards Caesar''s residence...


    Even along the way, he motioned to the two soldiers who had escorted Caesar, deliberately making a look beside Caesar covering his mouth and nose, and said in his mouth: "It smells so bad!"


    This insulting behavior made Caesar almost fainted.


    Who is Caesar??


    A few years ago, he returned from conquering Gaul and held a triumphal ceremony in the city of Rome vigorously.


    The grand occasions so far have been mentioned by the people of Rome from time to time to show off their superiority as a Roman citizen...


    Not all people in Rome knew Caesar, but at least most of them knew him.


    But now, the old Caesar who held his head high, has become so embarrassed now...


    This could not help but let the citizens of Rome sigh.


    Of course, besides sighing, they are also a little gloating...


    What should I say?It''s unlucky to like to see the guy who used to be aloof. It''s the inferiority of human beings...Almost everyone has some such dark psychology, more or less.


    "Look, Julius... People are so forgetful... They will only see your embarrassment right now, and forget that you proposed to build a big arena in order to please them..."


    At this time, Pompeo, sitting on his horse, surrounded by the guards, walking beside Caesar... "Julius... these people only account for their own gains and losses, and they don''t care about it. The rise and fall of the Roman Empire... So, this country needs a dictatorship!"


    At this moment, the embarrassed Caesar didn''t have the time to pay attention to Pompey''s ridicule. For him...this may be the longest day he has spent in his life.


    Even during the period when he was captured by pirates as a young man, he had never been so embarrassed.


    The group of people walked towards Caesar¡¯s residence under the crowd watching from the street.


    The insidious Pompeo even deliberately took a detour through a fair that he did not need to pass through...In this crowded fair, Caesar was once again watched like an animal.


    Pompeo''s actions made Caesar almost mad.


    He knew why Pompeo did this...


    What could be more direct and effective than this method of attacking the reputation of one''s political opponents??


    From then on, perhaps when people talk about Caesar again, the vocabulary used to describe him is no longer a wise leader of the legion, or a victorious general...


    The suffix placed in front of his name may become-an old man peeing his pants, or it may be-a lunatic with incontinence...


    I have to say that although this method is injurious, it is absolutely effective...


    Especially when the soldiers who escorted him vividly described his incontinence in the Senate, the crowd of onlookers would burst into laughter from time to time...


    Led by this unabashed laughter, the people who were still afraid of Caesar''s consolation began to follow the trend and laugh at Caesar.


    In just fifteen minutes, Pompey walked for nearly an hour...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1529

    When he saw the door of his mansion from a distance, Caesar couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief...


    This is like the journey of hell, finally reaching the end.


    He has never had such an urgent desire to return home...


    However, at this moment-from Caesar''s mansion, like a tide, more than a hundred fully armed soldiers poured out...


    In front of Caesar''s door, they set up a three-stage shield formation well-trained.


    "Oh? Interesting..." Seeing this situation, Pompeo didn''t care, or said-he would take Caesar around the city of Rome, not only to discourage his reputation, but also In order to allow the assembly of your own army, set aside some time.


    "Let go of my father, Pompeo!!"


    A scream came out from behind the shield formation...


    "Little Yulia, hurry up..." Caesar couldn''t help but lifted up when he heard this voice, he shouted: "Hurry up!!"


    Although under the cover of layers of shields, Caesar could not see his daughter, but this did not delay his love for his daughter.


    "Wow, what an interesting scene... The daughter wants to save his father, but his father wants his daughter to go first!! This really touches me!!" Of course, Pompeo, who was riding a horse, saw the station. Yulia behind the shield...


    "It''s a pity... none of you can leave today!!" Saying this, Pompeo motioned to the soldier beside him to sound the horn...


    "Woo-"


    With the sound of this long horn, a sound of steel collision suddenly came over.


    I saw that on both sides of the road...a group of heavily armed Roman soldiers were walking towards here at a not very neat pace.


    From a big glance, there are at least tens of thousands of troops on both sides of the road.


    The original wide road has been blocked by the army...


    Seeing the arrival of his army, Pompeo sitting on the horse smiled triumphantly: "Little Yulia, as long as you are willing to marry me, it is not impossible to let Julius go... After all, we used to is a friend!!"


    "Friends? Is that how you treat your friends? That''s really unlucky to be your friend!!"


    Little Yulia almost didn''t laugh at Pompeo''s words...


    To paraphrase her man''s long hanging sentence, that is-she has never seen such a brazen person.


    "Of course, there are occasional disputes between friends. This is normal, isn''t it??"


    Faced with little Yulia''s cursing, Pompeo was not angry...


    In his opinion, today''s Caesar and his daughter are like turtles in the urn, unable to escape his palm... Then why didn''t he show his demeanor a little??


    "Despicable and shameless..."


    Little Yulia is obviously not clear enough about the shamelessness of politicians. Faced with Pompeo''s take for granted, she is really angry.


    "Honey, I need your help..."


    What should I do if I am so angry??


    What should I do if I am bullied??


    Then I have to ask, of course I need to ask my own man for help...


    Hearing what little Yulia said, the smile on Pompeo''s face gradually faded... "Are you married? Little Yulia?? And still..."


    "Yes, I am married, and I love my husband... more than I love myself!"


    "Haha... it doesn''t matter, marriage can be divorced, I don''t mind marrying a divorced woman..." For Pompeo, the role of little Yulia is to reasonably and legally obtain the military power owned by Caesar. As for the fact that he has I like Yulia much, that''s nonsense.


    Chapter 1923


    One thousand nine hundred and twenty-three chapters


    "Sorry, my woman won''t get divorced!!"


    With the sound, a figure walked out of Caesar''s mansion...


    "who are you??"


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s figure, Pompeo asked blankly: "You are not a Roman...Who are you?"


    "I have many titles, but I don''t want to tell you any of them..." Zhou Ye smiled, walked to the side of little Yulia, grabbed her slender waist, and joked, "Because it is a waste to tell you. Time, you are going to die anyway!!!"


    "Hahahahahaha..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Pompeo burst into laughter...


    Gradually, Pompeo put away his laughter. He pointed to Zhou Ye and asked, "You want to kill me?"


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye nodded very honestly!!


    "In front of so many soldiers? Kill me?" Pompeo said, pointing to the Legionnaire who had walked to his side... "This is the most ridiculous thing I''ve heard in my life... Okay. , The clown from the east...I admit that you pleased me...in a while I will order my soldiers to give you a happy one!!"


    "Is it more than people?" Zhou Ye smiled and looked at the legion next to Pompeo... said: "Do you think 10,000 ants can stop an elephant''s footsteps?"


    "Do you think you are an elephant?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Pompeo found it quite interesting...


    "No, no...How could I belittle myself like this?" Zhou Ye smiled brilliantly..., he turned his head to the side of Lucis and said: "Lucis, go and kill this guy, I hate it. To his bald head..."


    I don''t know why, maybe because the Roman Empire was in the Mediterranean??


    Or-the genes of the Mediterranean race carry bald DNA??


    In short, whether it is Caesar or Pompey, they are half-bald...


    "As you wish, the crown!!"


    With the sound of Lucis''s voice, he walked out from behind the army...


    However, at this time, the image of Lucis has changed drastically. The original Lucis, although sturdy, but not tall, is probably about 1.7 meters.


    And now, Lucius has become a nearly two-meter-two-three-meter appearance, and his muscles are exploding like steel, looking like a devil muscle man.


    Looking at the figure of Lucius, whose image has changed dramatically, Zhou Ye whispered helplessly: "So I don''t like to use words to enhance my woman''s physique for a reason. This Nima, if any woman becomes this one. It looks funny..."


    "Lucis?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Pompeo looked at this big man who had come out of the army, bewildered...


    He had met Lucis once, but now Lucis, if Zhou Ye hadn''t called his name just now, Pompeo would never have known each other...


    This Nima, is it just another person, OK??

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1530

    "It''s me..." Luquis replied in an utterly voice.


    "How did you become like this?" Pompeo couldn''t help asking.


    "I''m very satisfied with this look... I feel that my whole body is full of power... This is a gift from the crown, how can you mortals understand the greatness of the crown..."


    After saying these words, a smirk leaked from Lucis''s face... "Sorry, Pompeo, your hairstyle obviously does not conform to the aesthetics of the crown... So please go to death!!"


    As the sound fell, Lucius was slightly short, and then he slammed his feet, like an arrow, and rushed towards Pompey who was sitting on the horse.


    "Protect your lord!!" XN


    Although Pompeo was stunned by Lucius''s sudden charge, his loyal guards would not be in a daze.


    They used shields and swords to form a human-shaped barrier in front of Pompeo, trying to stop Lucius, who was running like a wild horse...


    However, this is obviously useless.


    Zhou Ye originally wanted to summon the Asia Minor Corps in Rome, but now it seems that the place is too narrow for the large legions to spread out...


    So in desperation, I had no choice but to seek the advice of Lucis and strengthen him into this look...play a game worth ten thousand.


    The current Lucis is a shrunken version of the Hulk...


    Except that his skin is not green, and his stature is shorter than the Hulk, his strength is not weaker than the Hulk...


    Of course, it refers to the Hulk under normal conditions.


    Especially Zhou Ye deliberately strengthened the defense of his skin, that is to say-those swords pierced his body, leaving at most a white spot, and they couldn''t even bring him pain...


    I saw Lucius rushing into Pompey¡¯s army at this time. His whole person was like a bomb chariot. Once the Roman soldiers stood in front of him, they only flew out with a light touch by Lucius... ¡­


    Is really flying...


    For a while, not only the soldiers in Pompey¡¯s army were dumbfounded, but even the little Yulia was a little stunned...


    She knew that her man wanted Lucis to enter, saying that he wanted to give him some abilities for being so pious... But she really didn''t know that the ability that her man gave to Lucis was so abnormal...


    Yes, it''s a pervert...


    The Roman soldiers who blocked the road of Lucius were as helpless as a baby holding a toy sword and facing a giant.


    They went up, they raised their shields¡ªthen they were blown away...


    "This power...this mighty power...hahahaha..." Lucis was really happier as he killed...


    He has never felt so refreshing...


    At the beginning, he would subconsciously avoid the opponent''s swords, but later found that those swords were stabbing on his body, like a toy, and he didn''t even bother to avoid it anymore. He just took one with one hand and picked it up. Two Roman soldiers played a big windmill...


    "Quickly...stop this monster..." Pompeo looked at Lucius who was rushing towards him, and he was dumbfounded...


    Fuck, what kind of monster am I trying to judge...


    Following his order, the Roman soldiers rushed towards Lucius...


    And Lucius also had some rise in killing, and he simply forgot the task assigned to him under his crown.


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye rolled his eyes helplessly... "Okay, Lucius, don''t play anymore... Hurry up and finish the task!! That old man has lived too long..."


    As Zhou Ye''s figure reached Lucis''s ears, his heart was suddenly stunned...


    He knows that he is a little too proud of himself... Yes, he does have seemingly invincible power now, but he has not forgotten who gave him this power, and he understands...what is most important ...


    Reference 1924


    One thousand nine hundred and twenty-four chapters


    "Yes, under the crown..."


    After Lucius said aloud, he was slightly short, and then his legs pressed...


    He jumped directly from the ground and looked at Pompey, who was riding his horse in the distance, hurriedly fleeing... and jumped over...


    Along the way, the Roman soldiers who charged towards him could not slow down Lucius''s pace...


    Between two or three jumps, Lucis jumped to Pompey''s side... Then, he grabbed Pompey by the neck and dragged him off the horse."Master Pompeo, where are you going?"


    "Don''t kill me...Don''t kill me..."


    Perhaps Pompeo used to be a brave commander in the past, but power and enjoyment have already consumed the courage in his heart. At this moment, he looks like a helpless old man.


    "Sorry, sir, the order under the crown is absolute!!" Lucius said, holding Pompeo''s head with one hand, and his ankle with the other, pulling hard...


    puff--


    Pompeo was torn in half by Lucius...


    Lucius, whose blood was sprayed with internal organs, was full of...


    This made him, who originally seemed a bit hideous, even more terrifying...


    "Under the crown, I have fulfilled your order...Pompey, he has been killed by me!!" Lucius said while raising Pompey''s head in his hands.


    For a while, the entire army was quiet...


    After a while, without knowing who took the lead, all the Legionnaires began to fall apart...


    Perhaps it was because the officers found out that their adults were dead, and they had stopped running their heads... Or maybe it was because the soldiers felt that this hideous giant in front of them was too terrifying...


    Wailing--


    Cursing--


    Crying--


    The whole street is set off like purgatory.


    "This...this..." Seeing the scene before him, Caesar, who had just been rescued by the soldiers, was dumbfounded...


    An hour ago, he was still a prisoner whose life was worse than death. An hour later-the political opponent who imprisoned him and embarrassed him was dead??


    It''s not that his mental quality is bad, it''s really¡ªthis scene is too horrible, and the turning point is too strange.


    "What exactly is going on??"


    Caesar looked at the little daughter who was walking towards him, and asked stupidly.


    "As you can see, father...my husband, he defeated the evil Pompey and saved you!!" Little Yulia said with a smile.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1531

    "That Easterner?" Caesar asked hesitantly: "I just seemed to hear Lucis calling him to crown him... Is he a priest?"


    "No...Father, he is a god!!" Little Yulia said proudly.


    "God??" Caesar looked at Zhou Ye with some doubts...


    Although he did see the abnormality of Lucius, he never saw Zhou Ye''s magical powers, so he was skeptical about his daughter''s claim that Zhou Ye was a god...


    However, at this moment, Zhou Ye''s actions made Caesar''s whole person embarrassed...


    The corps that had surrounded the entire street with impenetrable water, with the defeat, has become empty...


    The ground is full of wailing wounds and dead soldiers, as well as various weapons and armors...


    Now that the streets are free, Zhou Ye must of course summon his corps in Asia Minor... After all, the remnants must be cleared out, and...the order in the city of Rome cannot be chaotic...


    "Come out, my loyal legion!!"


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, a golden portal with a width of five or six meters and a height of seven or eight meters opened...


    The moment the portal stabilized...


    A line of neatly arranged Roman soldiers walked out with their heads high...


    After they walked out of the portal with enthusiasm, they stood at the end of the street, leaving room for the robe behind them to walk out of the portal...


    "This... this... how is this possible?" Caesar was completely dumbfounded...


    The scene before him has completely subverted his three views...


    Although those soldiers were wearing the standard armor of the Roman Legion, their spirit, the enthusiasm in their eyes, were several times stronger than that of the most elite legion Caesar had ever seen.


    In particular, the entire legion, apart from the sound of footsteps coming out, did not have a trace of noise... This was unimaginable in this era.


    You know, the command of the legion needs to be conveyed by the first-level officers...


    However, in this legion, Caesar did not hear even one officer''s rebuke...


    The entire corps only walked out less than one-tenth, and the entire street was already blocked...


    At this time, Marcus, who led the legion out of the portal first, had already arrived in front of Zhou Ye and knelt down respectfully... "Mianxia..."


    "Get up... Marcus... You know I don''t like this kind of politeness!!" Zhou Ye waved his hand and said.


    "Yes, under the crown!!" Marcus stood up and automatically stood behind Zhou Ye...


    He looked around, as if looking for something...


    "What are you looking for?" asked an urn voice.


    "I''m looking for Lucis..." After Marcus habitually answered, he turned to look in the direction where he was asking...


    It didn''t matter at all, it almost scared Marcus... "Who are you?"


    "I am who you are looking for!" Lucis couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said.


    "Don''t be kidding, it''s not funny at all... I''m looking for Lucis... he still..."


    "He still owes you a good bottle of wine, right?"


    "how do you know??"


    Lucis couldn''t help but vomit: "Because I am Lucis... idiot!!"


    "Eh?" Hearing what Luquis said, Marcus looked up and down at the strong man who was more than two meters tall in front of him. On his face, he could still see a trace of the appearance of Luquis before... He couldn''t help but hesitated: "Are you really Lucius?"


    "of course¡­¡­"


    "How did you become like this?"


    "This is the gift of the crown...Don''t you think it is very masculine?" Lucius said, picking up a metal shield, and with a little force, the shield in his hand was torn to pieces..."This It''s the feeling of strength..."


    Looking at the shield fragments on the ground... There was a light in Marcus'' eyes... "That''s amazing... Lucis... You are really amazing now..."


    "Hahaha... of course!!"


    "I want to be like you too..."


    "Then I''m afraid you are going to ask for the coronation... But I think you should do the things that the coronation entrusted to you first before talking about other things... After all, this is a pious reward for me by the coronation!" As he said, a proud expression leaked from his face...


    He is very satisfied with his current body...this kind of power, this is a man...


    Reference 1925


    The first thousand nine hundred and twenty-five chapters


    Today, it is really not a good day for the noble elders of Rome.


    First in the Senate, Pompey almost peeed his pants...


    Finally, that fellow showed mercy, after letting them go...


    They had just returned home and had not eaten a few bites of food before they picked up their jobs. As a result, a group of roman soldiers rushed into their home again, ignoring their rebuke and argument, and forced them to the Senate again. ...


    Many nobles on the road could not help cursing Pompeo loudly...


    In their view, in Rome, people who can mobilize the legion in a big way, except Pompey, do not do what he wants...


    As for the emblems of the Asia Minor Legion and the Black Eagle Legion held high by the Roman soldiers who captured them, they automatically ignored them.


    No one thought that there would be a legion that could come to Rome from Asia Minor in an instant, and before that, they had not received any news that legions had left their station.


    These soldiers holding up the emblems of other regiments must be illusions made by Pompeo in order to conceal people.


    I have to say that Pompey, a dead ghost, is really bad...


    Just when these aristocratic elders, who were once aloof and extravagant, were walking towards the Senate under the escort of soldiers...


    Zhou Ye was taking Yulia and Caesar to visit the conference room of the Senate.


    Perhaps it was shocked by Zhou Ye''s magical ability, or it might be that he suffered too many blows today. In front of Zhou Ye, Caesar put away all his pride, revealing a respectful look...


    "Xiaxia...This is where the elders discuss matters and make laws!!" Caesar bent slightly and said respectfully.


    "What a great place!!" Zhou Ye looked at the hall in front of him, smiled and nodded.


    The entire conference hall of the Noble Senate is nearly 1,000 square meters in size. The height of the dome is more than a dozen meters or so. The whole hall looks grand and luxurious. The Roman pillars supporting the dome are carved with various reliefs that praise the gods. ... Metaphorically, the rights of the noble elders are given by the gods.


    Around the conference hall, there are twelve statues, namely the king of the gods-Jupiter, the queen of the gods-Juno, the god of water-Neptune, and the goddess of the moon-Minerva, The god of war-Mars, the god of love and beauty-Venus, the god of light and art-Apollo, the god of craftsman-Vulcan, the god of breeding-Vesta, the god of sports God-Mercury, goddess of agriculture-Kreis.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1532

    The worship of gods can be said to involve all aspects in Roman society...


    What buildings are the most in Rome??


    Temple--


    Zhou Ye smiled, looked at the twelve statues in front of him, and said to himself: "Why don''t you bother me? I''m waiting for you to start a god war against me..."


    Caesar, who stood by respectfully and respectfully, heard Zhou Ye''s words, his expression stunned...


    If he believed in the gods in the past to seek peace of mind and to appease the people, now... he is convinced that the gods exist...because there is a living god in front of him...


    However, this does not mean that he is willing to intervene in the war between gods...


    It''s like an ant trying to participate in a battle of a group of prehistoric Tyrannosaurus rex, the two sides of the battle may just move at will, so that this ant can die.


    But Caesar knows one thing better...


    That is, he is now tied to Zhou Ye. Who calls his daughter Zhou Ye''s woman??


    If the battle of the gods is really started, then... I am afraid that he will be automatically belonged to Zhou Ye by the gods...


    At that time, no matter how much he explains, there will be no gods willing to listen...Instead of that, it is better to follow Zhou Ye with all his heart, perhaps, he can also win the position of a god??


    Thinking of this, Caesar reverently said: "Xiamen, if you want to force these gods to start a battle with you, then I have a way??"


    "Oh? Let''s just listen?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "All the temples in Rome dedicated to the gods need to be demolished...the gods..."


    Caesar did not finish what he said, but-the meaning is already obvious...


    That is, the demolition of other people''s temples caused the gods to lose all their sources of faith... I have to say that this is a ruin.


    If Zhou Ye were the Roman gods, he would definitely jump...


    "Haha... That''s good!!" Hearing what Caesar said, Zhou Ye nodded with a smile, and then patted his shoulder and said, "I will leave this to you...Don''t let me Disappointed!!!"


    The moment he heard Zhou Ye''s words, Caesar knew... it was Zhou Ye who asked him to pay the vote...


    He is responsible for tearing down those temples, which will not only offend the gods, but also the believers in Rome...


    However, the matter is over, does he have a way out??


    "Yes, I will definitely complete the glorious task given to me by the crown!!" Caesar said with joy.


    At this moment, a heavy footstep came... Then, Lucius and Marcus walked into the hall of the Senate.


    "Under the crown, the noble veterans have brought here..." Marcus said respectfully.


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, and said, "Then¡ªour first veteran meeting will be held...Let¡¯s get started!!"


    "Yes, under the crown!" XN


    The two agreed and walked out of the hall...


    Soon, five hundred noble elders walked into the hall, escorted by the soldiers behind them.


    "Caesar? Why are you?? Where is Pompey??"


    "Yes, where is Pompeo?"


    The noble veterans who were escorted in by the soldiers started clamoring as soon as they saw Caesar...as if this could show their mighty and unyielding spirit.


    Hearing the screams of these noble elders, Zhou Ye couldn''t help frowning...


    What should I say?


    The design of this hall is extremely ingenious. The circular vaults and circular walls perfectly reflect the sound. Therefore, even if the nobles were scrupulous about their own image and did not shout loudly, the whole hall was filled with With all kinds of noise...


    For a time, the entire Senate was as messy as a vegetable market, which was annoying.


    Lucius noticed the uncomfortable look on his crown for the first time, and immediately shouted: "Soldier, let these guys close their eyes!!"


    Following the order of Lucis, the soldiers who were responsible for escorting the noble elders smiled and took out all kinds of things from their arms, and relentlessly stuffed them into the mouths of these noble elders...


    There were dry food, rags, and even women¡¯s clothes that the soldier got from...the very small ones.


    In an instant, the entire Senate became silent...


    Reference 1926


    The first thousand nine hundred and twenty-six chapters


    Seeing these noble veterans who were blocked by various things, Zhou Ye nodded in satisfaction.


    He slowly walked to the bottom of the dome of the hall and looked at the noble elders who were forcibly pressed by the soldiers on the chairs around him and said: "Every elder, welcome to the first meeting of the elders hosted by me!!"


    "Woohoo..."


    Just as Zhou Ye had just finished speaking, a thin old man suddenly screamed in excitement... and even, despite the suppression of the soldiers behind him, he looked like he wanted to rush to Zhou Ye...


    "Do you have something to say?" Zhou Ye looked at this excited guy and asked with a smile.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu loudly, his head was lit desperately.


    "Well, I''m so kind, so I give you the right to speak!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, then commanded: "Let him go and let him talk!!"


    "Yes, under the crown!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s order, Lucius walked quickly to the old man, and then took out the debris from his mouth.


    As the blockage in his mouth was removed, the old man coughed dryly...


    "Before you convene the meeting, can I ask a question?" After gaining the right to speak, the old man did not curse or even accuse Zhou Ye for the first time, but instead asked: "Are you a Roman?? "


    "Of course I am not a Roman!!"


    When he heard the first words the old man said, Zhou Ye almost understood what the old man wanted to say... However, if he didn''t kill a chicken, how could the other monkeys be obedient??


    Fortunately, the chicken had already jumped out by itself, so Zhou Ye wouldn''t mind watching this chicken''s performance.


    "Rome can be ruled by Pompey or Caesar, but it will not be ruled by foreigners... Rome is the Rome of Romans, not the Rome of foreigners..." said this, the old man asked passionately. "Soldiers, are you Romans? Are your parents, wives and children Romans? Do you want to be ruled by a foreigner? You..."


    As the old man¡¯s excited speech sounded through the hall, almost all the noble veterans screamed excitedly...


    As if they were supporting the old man¡¯s speech...


    However, what made the old man''s heart feel cold--even if his mouth was dry...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1533

    Whether it is the Roman soldiers or the Caesar father and daughter standing behind Zhou Ye... They all looked at him coldly, not being driven by the passion in his words...


    Especially one of them, standing more than two meters high at the entrance of the hall, looked at him with his arms folded, just like watching a clown.


    How is this going??Why didn''t these Roman soldiers applaud for his speech...Have you guessed wrong??Actually they are not Roman soldiers??


    Just when the old man was hesitant...


    "Papa..."


    Zhou Ye clapped his hands vigorously, with a smile on his face, said: "A very good speech... I will answer your questions for these warriors..."


    "Well-you just asked if they are Romans, yes, they are indeed Romans!! There is no doubt about this..."


    "You also said that Rome will not be ruled by foreigners... I deeply regret that, I have no interest in ruling you..." Zhou Ye smiled brighter."I just want to transform this country according to my ideas... By the way, the future consul will be Caesar, Lucius, and Marcus together... You still have the rest. Do you have anything to say?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, whether it was Caesar standing behind Zhou Ye or Lucius and Marcus who were standing at the door quietly listening in on...excited expressions leaked from their faces.


    "You are not a Roman, let alone an emperor of the Roman Empire. What right do you have to appoint a Roman consul?" The old man grabbed a point in Zhou Ye''s mouth that he thought was a loophole and asked loudly.


    As soon as the old man said these words, Zhou Ye burst into laughter...


    "Hahaha...Yes, I am neither the emperor of Rome, nor even a Roman, what right do I have to appoint the consul of Rome?" Zhou Ye said, looking at those standing behind the noble elders The soldier said loudly, "Tell him, what right do I have to appoint the consul of Rome!!"


    "Under the crown, you are the only one, and your will is the destiny..."


    "You walk on the earth, and all the land you walk through is your country..."


    "..."


    Listening to the uniform prayers echoing in the hall, the old man''s face became very wonderful...


    One will be red, one will be white, one will be purple, one will be green...


    "Cult... You are a cult..."


    The old man pointed at Zhou Ye and yelled loudly...


    His actions obviously annoyed the Roman soldiers who were praying sincerely. Just when a group of soldiers were venomous and planned to come up and knock the old guy to the ground, and beat them...


    Zhou Ye waved his hand and stopped their actions...


    "Is it a cult???" Zhou Ye asked back: "Then, where are the twelve gods you believe in?"


    "..." The old man did not speak, but stared at Zhou Ye as if he were an enemy.


    "Under the crown, he is the high priest of the Jupiter Temple..." Caesar behind Zhou Ye whispered.


    "Oh? So you are serving that fellow Jupiter!!" Zhou Ye said without paying attention.


    "Shut up, is the name of the king of the gods that you who pretend to be a god can call?" the old man cursed loudly.


    "Haha... When you return to the embrace of the gods of your faith, remember to bring me a word..." Zhou Ye said here, with a smile on his face: "I am waiting for them here, and I expect them to respond I started the battle of God... so be it..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye waved his hand casually...


    In the next scene, a group of noble veterans couldn''t help but stared in shock.


    I saw, following Zhou Ye''s seemingly random movements...


    The old man who had just spoken eloquently, his body started from his feet and disappeared inch by inch...


    And the old man seemed to be subjected to great torture, yelling loudly...


    "Cthulhu, one day you will be under the mighty power of my god, begging... ah----!!!"


    "I, I will never give in..."


    "Kill me, quickly...Kill me..."


    At the beginning, the old man with a mighty and inflexible appearance, after his calf disappeared completely, he began to scream and plead... However, Zhou Ye did not pay attention to him, but watched him slowly dying with joy... ¡­


    Chapter 1927


    One thousand nine hundred and twenty seven chapters


    Except for the screams of the old man, there was no other sound in the whole hall of the Senate.


    The aristocratic veterans who were still in the old man¡¯s speech just now shrank into a ball and looked at Zhou Ye with horror...


    The unthinkable scene before them had completely extinguished their idea of ??being an enemy of Zhou Ye.


    God, without a doubt, Zhou Ye is a god...


    And gods can only be killed by gods... mortals cannot punish gods...


    After Zhou Ye quietly watched the old man turn into nothing, he smiled and clapped his hands... to the veterans and nobles, "Now... I said I want to transform Rome, who agrees? Object?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the noble veterans were shocked one by one, and no one wanted to jump out again...


    Regardless of whether Zhou Ye is an evil god or a righteous god, he is a god...


    So¡ªthe gods have a natural right to rule over mortals, and this is something that nobles recognize.


    In such a harmonious and friendly atmosphere, Zhou Ye easily passed all his proposals...


    That is-the separation of the three consuls.


    Separate possession, legislative power, law enforcement power, and administrative power... As for the management authority of the army, it belongs to three people... Anyone who wants to use the army needs the consent of the other two...


    Of course, it''s easy to cause wrangling incidents like this, but...at the moment, two of the three are Zhou Ye''s fanatics, and one of them also shows signs of turning to Zhou Ye, so such incidents will not happen for the time being...


    As for the future??


    Who cares what happens in the future?Zhou Ye didn''t have the idle time to take care of the future... He just came to play, what will happen to Rome in the future, it''s up to him??


    The next step is to issue an announcement to inform the whole country.


    Zhou Ye doesn''t care about these things...


    At this time, he was in Caesar''s mansion, spending his days leisurely...


    "My dear... didn''t you say that you want to dissolve the Senate?" Little Yulia clung to her man''s arms, and curiously asked: "Why didn''t you bring it up at the Senate?"


    "My dear, the Senate Association is not so easy to dissolve. Those nobles control all aspects of the empire and need to figure out the context of the empire little by little before disbanding the Senate Association..." Zhou Ye said here, smiling freely. Besides, you can¡¯t knock down a boat with a single pole, can you? We have to give them time to use what they are willing to use for me, and throw away what they don¡¯t want to use for me!!"


    "Oh..." Yulia nodded seemingly understanding...


    Caesar''s residence has now become Zhou Ye''s temporary residence, and Caesar has moved out by himself...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1534

    During this period of time, his feet are not touching the ground...


    What are you up to??


    Of course it is-busy being the demolition team leader...


    Since he proposed to demolish the temples of the gods, of course he will be responsible to the end...


    During this period of time, Caesar''s reputation was in the mouths of the Roman people, and the streets were already stinking... Destroying the temple was tantamount to destroying the people''s faith. Only when Caesar''s reputation can be improved will there be ghosts.


    Thinking of her father''s wry smile, when little Yulia was about to plead for her father... A maid walked in and reported: "Under the crown, Lord Marcus is here..."


    "Has Marcus come? Let him in!!" Zhou Ye nodded and said.


    "Yes... Mianxia!!"


    Now that Marcus is coming, little Yulia can no longer be in Zhou Ye''s arms. After all, this era is not like the later generations...you can feed dog food with integrity...The girls are still very reserved of¡­¡­


    As little Yulia stood up from Zhou Ye''s arms and walked to stand behind Zhou Ye, Marcus in armor had already walked in quickly.


    "Mianxia!!"


    As soon as he saw Zhou Ye, Marcus immediately knelt down respectfully...


    "Get up..." Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye sighed helplessly and said, "How many times have I said that, I don''t like this kind of politeness!"


    "Yes..." Marcus agreed and stood up.


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye couldn''t help sighing... This guy, he promised so smoothly, he will definitely kneel next time, forget it, just let him...


    "Under the crown, the legions have all assembled in the Gulf of Corinth..."


    Before Marcus was finished speaking, he was interrupted by little Yulia... "Corinth? My dear, why is the legion assembled there? Are you going back?"


    It''s no wonder that Yulia is not nervous. She has heard her man say that sooner or later he will return to the East...


    And now, the legion is assembled in the Corinth Gulf, obviously going to sea... Then, where are you going to sea??


    Thinking about it makes little Yulia a little worried...


    "Don''t be nervous, baby..." Zhou Ye smiled and soothed: "I don''t plan to go back now...I just plan to take the legion to Egypt!!"


    "...Huh, you scared me to death... honey..." Little Yulia patted her heart comfortably when she heard Zhou Ye''s words.


    If Zhou Ye goes back, she will definitely go back with Zhou Ye... However, she is still a little reluctant to leave her home. After all, she is less than fifteen years old, so how could she be willing to leave herself? Where''s your home??


    Of course, if Zhou Ye really wanted to go back, she would still follow him without hesitation.


    However, such a day can be one day late, it is one day.


    "My dear, what are you going to do in Egypt? Then there is nothing but the desert!!" The little Yulia, who was relieved, became curious again.


    "Go and do something..."


    "I guess it must be related to women..."


    "Uh-well, baby, you guessed it..." Zhou Ye scratched his cheek in embarrassment, and asked, "Will you come with me this time?"


    "No, my dear..." Little Yulia gently held her man''s hand and whispered: "I don''t want to see you kidnapping other girls, but you have to promise that you will be back at least two days. Once, otherwise I won¡¯t let you go..."


    "Uh-well, I will try to..."


    "Not as much as possible, but certainly..." Little Yulia said with a serious expression: "If you keep the promise, my dear, then I will surprise you when you come back..."


    "Surprise?"


    "Yes, surprise!! A big surprise..." Little Yulia smiled happily, and she saw the move of her man."Guaranteed to be a surprise that fits your mind... honey!"


    "Okay...I promise I will abide by the agreement!!" Since there was a surprise, Zhou Ye didn''t mind taking time off and came back to accompany little Yulia.


    Chapter 1928


    The first thousand nine hundred and twenty-eight chapters


    The Gulf of Corinth is located to the northeast of Corinth City, and is a connection point between mainland Greece and the Peloponnese Peninsula.At the same time, it is the navigational route leading through the Saronic and Corinthia Gulf to the Ionian Sea...


    Because the power of the old nobles in the city of Rome has not been eliminated, Zhou Ye did not intend to take away the Asia Minor Legion that was sent to Rome. Instead, he sent the remaining garrison legions directly from the city of Angela in Asia Minor and took a boat all the way. Across the Aegean Sea, gathered in the Gulf of Corinth.


    Moreover, the departure from the Gulf of Corinth to Alexandria, Egypt is much closer than the departure from Rome, so... Zhou Ye will put the legion''s assembly here.


    As for Zhou Ye''s reassignment of all the garrison troops in the city of Ankilla, isn''t he afraid of the invasion of the Persian Empire...


    That is the matter of the benevolent sees the benevolent and the wise sees the wisdom. In the final analysis, whether it is the Queen of Persia or the consul of Rome... They are basically Zhou Ye''s people. He really is not afraid of fighting between the two...


    In the port of Corinth at this time, the berths that were full of merchant ships were no longer visible at this moment. Instead, large galleys with the logo of the Legion were hung.


    In the port, there are Roman soldiers in standard armor everywhere...


    They may gather in groups to chat, or directly drink fine wine in the tavern in the port.


    After finishing the assembly, it was a rare holiday for them...Of course they had a reason to enjoy it.


    At this time, the owner of the Corinth Bay Tavern is painful and happy...


    In just three days, he has gone to Corinth City to buy goods seven times... The speed of selling drinks is much faster than usual.


    While the hands of counting money cramped, the tavern owner was also worried about the future business.


    After all, this is a civilian port. A large number of military ships occupy the berths here, making it impossible for merchant ships to dock here. This is bound to have a certain impact on future business.


    Although the numerous Legionnaires made his business many times better than usual, it was a one-shot deal after all. After the warship leaves in the future, there will be a period of depression...


    However, knowing that Gui knows that the tavernkeeper has nothing to do not to let the military ship dock?He doesn''t have this right... Therefore, he decided to temporarily put aside the depression that will happen in the future, and seize the moment in front of him to make a good profit.


    Thinking of this, the tavern owner looked at the empty wine cellar under his counter, and shouted: "Pres... Pres, you slacker, go to the warehouse and bring some wine over... I didn''t see it. Is there no more wine here?"


    As he shouted, a tall and stout figure came over and said honestly: "Good master, I will go now!!"


    "Go, go!" The tavern owner waved his hand... motioned him to move the wine quickly.


    This Thracian named Pres was the slave of the tavernkeeper. He bought it for twenty-three silver dinars...


    Don¡¯t think that with the name of the Republic, ancient Rome is really cooked. There are still slaves here, and there are still a lot of them. Most of them are the spoils of the Roman legions after the Northern War. There is war, no one is happiest than a slave merchant...


    Just when the tavernkeeper was thinking about how many days such happy days could last...


    A long horn sounded throughout the harbor...


    With the sound of the horn, the soldiers who had been drinking in the tavern quickly stood up from their seats as if they had heard the order. They walked out without saying a word, still carrying An indescribable fanaticism.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1535

    "The wine money...hasn''t the wine money been paid yet?" Seeing this, the tavernkeeper shouted.


    "This is your wine money!!" A Roman soldier dressed as an officer walked to the front of the tavernkeeper, took out five Jin Olei from his pocket and threw them on the counter... "Is this enough?"


    "Enough, enough...sir, your generosity is really admirable!!" Seeing these cute golden little things, the tavern owner¡¯s face was suddenly filled with smiles... These Jin Olei are enough to match. His turnover for a few days.


    The Roman officer did not pay attention to the flattery of the tavernkeeper, but turned his face and rushed out quickly... ran towards the Port Avenue...


    The anxious appearance made the tavernkeeper a moment of shock...


    The tavernkeeper is very curious, what makes the soldiers so excited... You know, he has served in the military before, and he is no stranger to this kind of army assembly horn.


    In his cognition, if the assembly horn is sounded while the soldiers are having fun, although the soldiers will not disobey the military order, they will never act so quickly. After all, the leisure time will be interrupted. People don¡¯t have a good mood.


    At that time, it was the normal way for Legionnaires to assemble while cursing...The tavernkeeper had never seen such a frenzied rushing out.


    The actions of the Legionnaires aroused the curiosity of the boss. Anyway, the tavern was already empty... He simply followed the soldiers out, wanting to see what it was that made these soldiers so enthusiastic.


    When he walked out of his tavern, he was stunned by the scene before him...


    I saw that tens of thousands of soldiers were standing on both sides of the avenue leading to the pier, looking feverishly at a black carriage that had just entered the port.


    The carriage looked so luxurious, even the four horses pulling the carriage looked so tall.


    As the carriage drove into the Port Avenue, the Roman soldiers standing on both sides of the road knelt down frantically, shouting in unison-[Praise you, under the crown, may your glory shine on us forever!


    Seeing this power, the tavernkeeper was taken aback. He couldn''t help but mutter to himself: "This is...Is the Archon of Rome coming??"


    Facing his self-talk, none of the soldiers kneeling in front of him took care of him, but watched with enthusiasm that the carriage finally stopped on the dock...


    As the carriage stopped, a handsome boy in strange black clothes came out of the carriage...


    Although the tavern owner thought the boy¡¯s clothes looked so strange, not at all like the white robe that ordinary Romans liked to wear, he had to admit that this black suit looked really majestic...


    When the handsome boy got out of the carriage, all the Roman soldiers were enthusiastic... They shouted again in unison: "All the glory belongs to you, my crown!"


    Facing the enthusiasm of the soldiers, Zhou Ye, who got out of the carriage, had to stop for a moment, then stood on the carriage pedal and said with a smile: "Bless you, my warriors, now... Let us spread the glory to Egypt, so that the people of Egypt can also be bathed in my glory!"


    "Your will is our mission, submissive!!" XN


    Reference 1929


    The first thousand nine hundred and twenty-nine chapters


    "Crazy...These soldiers are crazy!!"


    The tavernkeeper looked at the tens of thousands of fanatical soldiers in front of him...


    Even if he has served in the army, even if he has been on the battlefield and killed people...


    However, he had never seen such a fanatical performance in that legion. This can no longer be called morale. This is already a group of fanatics.


    As Zhou Ye''s figure boarded the battleship, the soldiers kneeling on both sides of the road got up and began to board the ship according to their legion number.


    But at this time, the tavernkeeper noticed sharply that the soldier who stood up in front of him was the officer who had just given him money. He couldn''t help his curiosity and grabbed the officer, "This lord, can Do you have one thing?"


    "Oh? Please try to be as fast as possible, I don''t want to miss the time to board the ship!!" The officer had a good temper, so he didn''t care about the tavernkeeper''s rudeness.


    "That... the adult who just got out of the carriage... who is he? Why do you respect him so much?"


    "Shut up!!" Hearing the tavernkeeper''s words, the officer''s eyes suddenly stared, and he yelled, "You rude person, you want to call Mianxia...you know?"


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry...I''m not too clear about that, please forgive me..." Hearing the officer''s scolding, the tavern owner hurriedly apologized and said, "Is that one?"


    "Under that great crown is the god walking on the earth, he is..."


    Listening to the officer¡¯s fanatical description, the tavern owner already regretted asking him... This is simply preaching, and the preacher is still a fanatic... He believes that if he dares to interrupt his fanatical preaching, wait for him. Yes, it was definitely a brutal blow...


    what did you say??Why is an old soldier who retired from the army afraid of fighting??


    Just kidding... Now there are almost all mad believers like military officers in the port. If one doesn''t handle it, he will be killed...


    Therefore, the tavernkeeper can only smile, as if I was listening carefully, listening to the preaching of the officer...


    This mission has been passed for more than ten minutes. If it were not for the second urging of the boarding horn to sound, it is estimated that he will continue to be preached...


    "Okay, time is running out. When I come back from Egypt, I will describe the greatness of the crown to you!!" The officer clicked with a sigh, and then waved to the tavernkeeper. Ran quickly towards the pier...


    It wasn''t until the officer''s back disappeared on the dock that the tavern owner rubbed his numb cheeks with a smile... sighed, "Oh, what a bad luck..."


    The tavernkeeper swears that when the legion returns, he will hide away... the province will be preached again.


    And at this moment--


    Zhou Ye, who had already boarded the ship, frowned while looking at the cabin on the ship...


    Isn''t it that Zhou Ye''s cabin is very simple...


    Strictly speaking, in order to make his family happy, Marcus still used his heart...


    The entire cabin is very luxuriously arranged. The Persian carpets are on the floor, and all kinds of luxurious hanging statues are hung around the walls. Even the small objects placed on the cabin tables are things made by famous artists...


    The entire cabin looks beautiful and has a touch of luxury.


    It''s just that...Even if Marcus is careful, he can''t get rid of the limitations of this era. The moisture in the cabin is very high, although Marcus has used dry charcoal to absorb the moisture in the cabin... But it works. Not very big.


    Marcus, who was following Zhou Ye, had been carefully paying attention to the expression on his crown. When he saw Zhou Ye frown, he immediately said: "Mianxia... if you are not very satisfied with this room If so, I can order them to clean up another room and come out immediately..."


    "No, I don''t plan to live here anyway!!" Zhou Ye shook his head and refused.


    "Yes, under the crown..." Of course, Marcus knew that under his crown, he would go somewhere to spend the night almost at night, either in the Persian palace or in the little Yulia¡¯s room. Who knows this kind of thing What??


    However, Marcus obviously misunderstood Zhou Ye''s meaning...


    Zhou Ye said that he would not live here, which meant that he would not stay on this ship for long. When the fleet sailed into the open sea, he would release the Umbrella super battleship he had prepared and stay there. go with¡­¡­


    As for why not simply release the Umbrella Superbattleship while in the port??That''s because...the water in the port is too shallow and the Umbrella''s waterline is too high and it will be stranded.


    Since Zhou Ye didn''t plan to live here anymore, Zhou Ye simply took Marcus onto the deck...


    What should I say?In this era of Mediterranean galleys, in fact, there are not many places to load cargo, because the bottom of the warehouse is reserved for slaves to paddle, and on the deck above the cabin, there are various naval battles similar to catapult ballistas. equipment¡­¡­


    The place is really limited...


    Fortunately, there are very few combatants on this flagship, so it seems that the space is empty.


    "Mianxia..." Marcus, who followed Zhou Ye to the bow of the ship, said hesitantly, "Is it something wrong with us leaving Rome in such a hurry?"


    "Oh? Why do you say that?" Zhou Ye asked interestingly.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1536

    "Although I don''t want to belittle Lucis, I have to say that although Lucis has some wisdom, he can easily be provoked to anger by the means of those nobles in the Senate..." said here, Marcus Some hesitations do not know whether to say the following words...


    And Zhou Ye obviously saw his hesitation and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, keep talking..."


    "Yes, Mianxia!!" Since Zhou Ye asked him to say, then Marcus didn''t hesitate anymore."Furthermore, Caesar himself is also an ambitious guy, and Lucis lacks political wisdom. Once the veterans and nobles instigate, it is easy to fight inwardly between Caesar and Lucis...this..."


    Marcus stopped talking about the rest, but Zhou Ye already understood.


    "Hehe...so, you are saying that I left Rome a bit too hastily?"


    "No, I didn''t mean that..." Marcus explained hurriedly... "I''m just a little worried about Lucis and Caesar..."


    "Don''t worry... I just want them to jump out..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand, interrupting Marcus'' explanation, "If I were there, they would always look like a good baby. , How can you tell who is loyal and who is wicked?? So-they better jump out quickly..."


    Chapter 1930


    One thousand nine hundred and thirty chapters


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Marcuston was stunned for a moment, followed by a sudden realization...


    Speaking of it, it seems that he can return to Rome at any time...


    If this is the case, those guys who secretly engage in small movements, I am afraid they will be out of luck...


    Thinking of this, Marcuston said guiltily: "I''m sorry, I am a little bit..."


    "No, Marcus, you are very good..." Zhou Ye smiled and thought about what Marcus said...


    For him, the whole of Rome is actually his toy...


    Is thought control difficult for him??


    Not to mention, Dr. X alone can control the thoughts of human beings around the world with the help of instruments, not to mention Zhou Ye, who has already transcended that realm and has a spiritual gem...


    For Zhou Ye, if he wanted to, let alone Rome, it would be just a blink of an eye even to brainwash the entire earth into his fanatics.


    But isn¡¯t that meaningless??


    When you are so desperate, you will find that...everything seems so boring, so Zhou Ye didn''t intend to do that. The game, of course, must have the rules of the game...but, The person who makes the rules is himself.


    If there is one


    "Well, Marcus, don''t blame yourself..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Marcus on the shoulder, and said, "Come and see my battleship!!"


    "Your battleship?" Marcus said unclearly.


    At this time, the fleet has left the port and entered the open sea...


    Facing Marcus¡¯s question, Zhou Ye did not answer, but ordered: "Let the fleet stop temporarily!!"


    "Yes, Mianxia!" Although Zhou Ye did not answer, Marcus didn''t dare to delay Zhou Ye''s order...


    As the order was communicated to the entire fleet, the fleet of hundreds of wooden galleys slowly stopped...


    Next, all the people in the fleet saw the miracle that they would talk about for a lifetime...


    I saw that a six-pointed star array that was hundreds of meters high and a hundred meters wide appeared out of thin air on the sea not far from the fleet. The soldiers on the entire fleet watched the sea surface of the six-pointed star array without squinting. .


    With the appearance of the six-pointed star array, a faint chant of chants rang in the ears of all the soldiers...


    The singing is so holy, so holy... it makes them feel that their souls have been washed...


    When the hymn reached its climax, a behemoth leaked its hideous face from the six-pointed star...


    When the tens of meters high and the metallic bow slowly sailed out of the six-pointed star, all the Roman soldiers could not help putting down their weapons, kneeling on the deck, and praising the sacredness of their crown... ¡­


    "This...this..." Marcus was already stunned by what happened before him...


    Metal boat??


    Can metal make boats??Won''t it sink??


    However, when the Umbrella super battleship leaked its hideous full picture, Marcus went completely crazy... He couldn''t help shouting: "This is the seat of God..."


    As he shouted, the name [Seat of God] also passed into the ears of other soldiers...


    Almost at the same time, the Roman soldier who heard this name couldn''t help shouting [The Seat of God]...


    [The Seat of God] The name gradually spread from the flagship to other nearby battleships. Slowly, the entire fleet and tens of thousands of legionnaires were shouting the name of the seat of God.


    Hearing this name, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to laugh...


    He was wondering, would Yamato Nadeshiko feel happy to know his new name??


    A few minutes later, the entire Umbrella super battleship has all sailed out of the portal...


    It turned its head slightly on the sea, and drove towards the flagship where Zhou Ye was.


    When the Umbrella came to the flagship...Marcus then really felt what it was like to stand in front of this steel behemoth.


    The water waves brought up by this steel beast''s normal driving alone almost overturned the flagship...


    "Under the crown...this...is this your battleship?" Marcus looked up at the Umbrella, which was more than 20 meters away from the flagship, and spoke a bit uncomfortably.


    "Well, that''s right..." Zhou Ye said, smiling and patted Marcus on the shoulder... "The fleet will be under your command. I will sail with the fleet on my own battleship..."


    "Yes, Mianxia!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Marcus hurriedly agreed.


    After Zhou Ye explained Marcus, he jumped up and flew towards the Umbrella out of thin air...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Welcome back, master!!"


    Zhou Ye had just stepped onto the deck of the Umbrella, and a beautiful girl wearing a twelve single cherry-colored kimono lay down in front of Zhou Ye respectfully...with her long, supple hair like a black waterfall, Draped on her back, it looks like the whole person gives a quiet and gentle soft feeling.


    "It doesn''t need to be like this every time, Nadeshi..." Zhou Ye said with a smile and shook his head.


    "Master, the rules are indispensable... Although the concubine knows that the master loves the concubine... But please also the master to give the concubine a chance to express her heart!!" Said this, Yamato Nadeshiko bowed again and stood. stand up¡­¡­


    Then, she hugged Zhou Ye without any hesitation...Certainly offered her own... "Master, Nadeshiko misses you so much..."


    "So I have already summoned you out?" Zhou Ye said embarrassingly.


    "But, as far as Nadeshiko knows, the master has spent tens of thousands of years...that is, the master has actually been separated from Nadeshiko for tens of thousands of years..." Yamato Nadeshiko said with a bit of resentment.


    "Uh-who told you?" Zhou Ye asked in a daze...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1537

    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s questioning, Yamato Nadeshiko confined her in confinement, with an expression [I will not betray my teammates]...


    However, even if Yamato Nadeshiko didn''t speak, but - Zhou Ye could guess it.


    Yamato Nadeshiko was just summoned by him from the Marvel World, which means...when I came here, no one had ever communicated with her...


    So, how did she know that tens of thousands of years have passed??


    First of all, Yamato Nadeshiko is an electronic spirit, and the electronic spirits have the same communication ability as data transmission... and there is only one electronic creature that has been following him-"Huanhuan..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s cry, the space bracelet on his wrist suddenly turned into a small and cute electronic fairy, flying in mid-air, "Master...I definitely didn''t betray you...I just said something to Sister Nadeshi ¡ª¡ª[Hello Sister Nadeshi, I haven¡¯t seen you for tens of thousands of years...] This way..."


    "It''s useless to excuse, feel the deep love from the master!!" Zhou Ye grabbed a certain foodie electronic wizard... "Humph... It seems that it''s been a long time without you... You have forgotten to be dominated by XX. Fear..."


    "The elegant butterfly..."


    Zhou Ye''s words made Marku


    Chapter 1931


    The first thousand nine hundred and thirty one


    Just when Zhou Ye went to Egypt...


    In Rome, there is also a storm brewing in the darkness.


    Ian is a nobleman and a member of the Senate.


    Before Zhou Ye came, even though Pompeo was somewhat dictatorial, he did not act arbitrarily without going through the Senate, like the current Big Three.


    This made him feel deeply humiliated...


    The loss of the power in his hands made Ian more concerned about gains and losses...Even when he walked into the street, he felt that the ordinary people looked at him with no respect as before.


    This makes his heart more unbalanced...


    If you haven''t tasted the feeling of holding power aloft, although people are eager for power, they will not be as lost as Ian.


    It is precisely because I have felt the taste of rights that I cannot tolerate the loss after losing my rights.


    Although his heart is full of indignation, Ian also knows that people can''t fight with God...So, for now, he still only dares to be at home and wield his anger at his servant...not even in front of outsiders. Show your anger.


    Because of this, the servants in Ian''s house are unlucky. No matter what they do, they are displeasing to the eyes of Ian, from cursing at the slightest to whipping...


    The entire mansion was shrouded in low pressure, and every servant was trembling...


    In the midsummer, the temperature in Rome is as high as 30 degrees Celsius. In such a sultry weather, all Ian can do is soak in the bath of his residence and enjoy the coolness from the pool...


    Beside the bath, there were a few servants carrying various fruits and wine... They stood there trembling, for fear that they would be punished by their masters accidentally.


    At this moment, Ian, lying halfway in the pool water, closed his eyes, seeming to be sleeping in a false sleep... But in fact, he couldn''t calm his mind because of his uneasy mood. Even the cool water couldn''t drive away his mind. Anger...


    "Damn Caesar, damn Lucis..." Ian cursed in a low voice, "May the gods, punish those who believe in evil gods..."


    At this moment, a servant cautiously walked in from outside the house, "My lord...Master Lucius sent an envoy to see you..."


    "Lucius?" Hearing the words of the servant, Ian closed his eyes and opened his eyes... "Why did he send someone?"


    The entire Senate is composed of three hundred noble senators. As soon as there are more people, factions will naturally appear... But Ian and Lucius are obviously not of the same faction.


    Although Ian didn''t really want to see Lucius''s messenger at this time, but...now everyone belongs to the suppressed group, maybe he has something to discuss with himself??


    Thinking of this, Ian ordered: "Let him in!"


    "Yes, my lord!" After the waiter answered, he turned around and walked out.


    It was not too late when a young man dressed in a traditional Roman white robe walked in.


    "Master Marcus, hello...I bring you greetings from Master Lucius!!" The messenger walked to the pool and respectfully greeted Ian who was evacuating from the heat in the pool.


    [Actually, Marcus is Ian¡¯s last name, and the Roman¡¯s name consists of three parts, real name, clan name, surname... His full name is no longer mentioned here.


    "What is Lucius looking for me?" Ian unceremoniously interrupted the messenger''s greeting, and asked: "I have never had too much intersection with him...Why is he looking for me this time?? "


    The messenger who was interrupted was not angry, but said softly: "In fact, Lord Lucius just wants you to attend the evening banquet..."


    "Banquet? What kind of banquet? Not going..." At this time, Ian has no interest in attending the banquet...


    "My lord, please don''t rush to refuse. In fact, Master Lucius has not only invited you... but also all his colleagues..." the messenger said calmly, confident that he could make this famous Please go to the aristocratic veteran who can¡¯t speak...


    "All my colleagues?" Hearing the messenger''s words, Ian was slightly taken aback...but soon he reacted...


    Lucius is trying to connect...


    But... in this way, he has to go...


    In the final analysis, politics has never been a gadget that one can play alone. If you engage in isolationism in the Senate, you are seeking your own death.


    Thinking of this, Ian nodded and said, "Well, I see... I will go tonight!!"


    "Looking forward to your visit!!" The messenger said, bowing slightly, and handed over a letter in his hand."This is the address for the dinner party..."


    A waiter took the letterhead from the messenger, and then respectfully delivered it to his master.


    Ian looked at the address on the letterhead. It was in a relatively remote manor outside Rome... Apparently, Lucius was avoiding some people''s eyes...


    It seems...Lucius is going to make a big move...


    Ian couldn''t help but fell into thought.


    Ian didn''t even notice when the messenger left.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ...


    In the midsummer sun, it set very late. When the sky was just getting dark, a very ordinary-looking carriage drove out from Ian¡¯s mansion... It didn¡¯t look like Ian rode in a normal day. Luxury cars, even the grooms who drive the carts, are worn in tatters and look no different from ordinary civilians.


    The carriage drove along the avenue directly towards the east gate of Rome...


    After leaving the city of Rome...


    The carriage made a big circle around the city of Rome, and then galloped toward a valley to the north.


    When the sky was completely dark... the carriage had come to the entrance of a manor in the valley...


    At the entrance of this manor originally used to house serfs, all kinds of carriages were already parked...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1538

    Although the styles of carriages are different, they have one common feature...


    That is very, very ordinary, ordinary like the carriages that can be seen everywhere in Rome.


    There is even a wagon that looks extremely tattered. It doesn''t even have a carriage. There is only half a carriage of firewood on it...


    Seeing this carriage, Ian, who had just walked out of the carriage, smiled disdainfully: "Heh...this must be the cowardly carriage of Bastin...I guess he must have pretended to be a coachman! "


    "Hahaha...Ian, your observational power is still so keen!!" A middle-aged man in a white robe came over and said with a smile: "You guessed it, it was Bastin''s carriage¡­¡­"


    Chapter 1932


    One thousand nine hundred and thirty-two chapters


    "Why should you ask Bastin, a coward?" Seeing this middle-aged man, Ian reluctantly said: "Lucius...Aren''t you afraid that he would betray us?"


    "No, he won''t!!" Lucius said with a smile: "Because we have common interests, besides... Bastine is not as bad as you think, he is just more cautious... and People who are cautious usually won''t change as long as they make up their minds!!"


    Having said this, Lucius smiled mysteriously: "Tonight''s banquet will definitely surprise everyone!!"


    "I hope so!!" Ian didn''t have much confidence in Lucius.


    You know, who is their enemy...


    Ian doesn''t think he can use mortal bodies to fight against gods...


    "Hahaha...well, Ian, let''s go in, everyone is here, just waiting for you!!" Lucius didn''t care about Ian''s distrust, he believed that everyone would be satisfied tonight Home.


    Under the leadership of Lucius, Ian walked towards the manor.


    The original messy manor has been cleaned up.


    In the shabby hall of the manor, bright candles have been lit at this moment...


    In the light of the flames, the hall was crowded with people, and 300 people packed the hall, which was less than 300 square meters, full.


    When Lucius took Ian into the hall, everyone looked at Lucius involuntarily.


    After all, he is the advocate of the party tonight...Everyone is waiting for him to speak.


    "Everyone..." Lucius walked to the center of the hall and said loudly, "Are you satisfied with your current life?"


    "How can you be satisfied..."


    "Yes, although the Senate has not been dissolved, we no longer have the slightest rights..."


    "That is, even the important thing like Caesar demolishing the temple does not require our consent..."


    "Our Senate is dead in name..."


    As Lucius said, almost all the noble elders complained...


    They are equivalent to falling from the peak of power to the mortal world. How can this satisfy them??


    Lucius didn''t stop everyone from complaining, he just listened quietly to the complaints of the elders with a smile...


    For him, the heavier the grievances of the elders, the happier he was...


    There was a mess in the whole hall. Everyone was complaining that the day was getting worse and worse, and the civilians were disrespectful to themselves...


    But complaining is just complaining...


    Moreover, everyone''s complaints were directed at Caesar and Lucius, who had the power to dominate. No one dared to denounce the figure standing behind Caesar and Lucius.


    Don''t blame these nobles for being bullying and fearful of hardship. It is really fear of gods, which is deeply buried in their bones.


    Lucius waited until the mood of the crowd became more and more elevated... suddenly said, "Then why don¡¯t you expel Caesar and Lucius from Rome like the seventh king? We can even put the one behind them , Also expelled from Rome..."


    Hearing what Lucius said, the whole hall was quiet...


    Expel Caesar and Lucius??


    This is easier... after all, although the rights of the Senate have been deprived a lot, the power of the various noble families is still not small.


    Many children of the elder family hold important positions in various places...


    If you connect them in series, it is still easy to expel Caesar and Lucius.


    but----


    The figure standing behind Caesar and Lucis...Who dare to say expelled??They didn''t even dare to mention his name.


    So the question is, since they have nothing to do with the person standing behind Caesar and Lucis, how dare they expel Caesar and Lucis??


    This is a dead knot...


    Seeing the shocked aristocratic elders, Lucius smiled...


    "Why is everyone not talking anymore?"


    "That...Lucius!!" A thin old man said hesitantly: "Gods can only be defeated by gods, and we mortals cannot expel gods... just like... ants can''t defeat elephants. same!!"


    "But... what if there are gods behind us?" Lucius said with a smile.


    "What?" XN


    Hearing what Lucius said, all the noble elders were shocked... Is there a god behind Lucius??


    "I want to invite you all to see a crown!!"


    While talking, Lucius shouted at the door behind the hall: "Please...Crees under the crown!!"


    As the voice fell, the door at the back of the hall opened...


    Then, a slim figure in a black robe walked in through the gate...


    Although everyone was unable to see the appearance of this figure because of the hood, everyone could guess that she was a woman, and that she was not a very old woman. woman¡­¡­


    Kris??Goddess of agriculture??


    With doubts, everyone looked at the figure who walked in... Their faces were full of hesitation...


    The goddess of agriculture has come??


    Is this funny??


    When the slender figure walked into the crowd, Lucius knelt down to the figure respectfully."Under the crown..."


    Seeing Lucius''s style, the veterans suddenly believed...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1539

    If it is not a god, who can make Lucius, who is naturally proud, kneel down??


    but--


    When they don¡¯t see the true face of the gods, a group of nobles will not bet easily... After all, this is about their wealth and life. No one wants to fight against a god under unknown circumstances. I was joking about the lives of everyone in my family.


    The hooded woman who walked to the middle of the crowd and stood still, whispered, "Everyone...what are you still hesitating? Are you willing to be ruled by alien gods?"


    "That... can you please reveal your true face..." a noble veteran said tremblingly: "After all, you are like this, we can''t determine your identity!!"


    "Stupid mortals...what should gods look like to you?" Following the voice, the hooded woman slowly took off her hat, revealing a beautiful face...


    Although that face is glamorous, but it makes all life not a trace of profanity...


    On this extremely beautiful face, they seemed to see a kind of motherly kindness...


    This is the kind of mercy that the goddess of agriculture should have...


    After all, the goddess of agriculture is the mother god of the earth...it''s not surprising that there is such a motherhood.


    The first time I saw this face...Almost all the noble elders knelt down with pious reverence."Mianxia!"


    Reference 1933


    Chapter one thousand nine hundred and thirty-three


    "I came with the wrath of the gods..."


    Kris looked at the people kneeling on the ground, and slowly said: "The king of the gods-Jupiter is already furious..."


    "He didn''t expect that the alien gods had already begun to invade this pure land..."


    "So, here I am...I will help you and defeat that alien god!!"


    Hearing Kris''s words, the noble elders suddenly became excited...It was like a child without a mother finally met a mother.


    One by one kept telling the oppression of foreign gods...


    There are even people who are praising the glory of the gods loudly, shouting that they want to join the foreign gods to the fullest...


    Of course, these are the products of brain fanaticism, in the final analysis, they can''t be taken seriously.


    And Kreis also understands, so... She was not bewitched by these guys'' vowed words, but she said: "Mortals, don''t be too optimistic. The power of this alien god is beyond your imagination. !"


    "So, you need to outwit..."


    "Here, there is a divine weapon. You can choose the bravest warrior, and use this weapon to penetrate the chamber of an alien god... In this way, he will definitely die!


    With that said, a dagger appeared out of thin air in Kris''s hand. The dagger was not very long. It was about thirty or forty centimeters in length. The black dagger blade glowed with a cold light. When you stared at this dagger When I was at the time, I would feel the sound of howling ghosts and wolves echoing in my ears.


    Almost all the noble elders who carefully looked at the dagger were shocked and couldn''t help themselves.


    Artifact-this is really an artifact.


    If it is said that some nobles had doubted Kreis''s identity just now, then now they have no doubt about Kreis''s identity.


    "The gods belong to the gods, and the mortals belong to the mortals... After killing that alien god, Rome will remain your Rome!!"


    Kris said softly.


    Hearing her words, the nobles were immediately happy... Does this mean that after killing that person, they will regain their rights??


    However, when the nobles missed their smiles, a figure frowned uncharacteristically.


    That person is not someone else, it is Ian...


    Although Kris''s words were full of deceptiveness, Ian heard something wrong in it.


    What should I say??


    Although in fairy tales, almost all gods will not personally take action against the evil gods, but choose a warrior to kill the evil gods.


    but--


    This time, Ian felt that Kreis was afraid...


    The gods of Rome are afraid...


    They did not dare to personally deal with the alien god standing behind Caesar, and they wanted to use the hand of a mortal to deal with him.


    why??


    Moreover, why didn¡¯t the alien gods appear when they invaded Rome, but only when Caesar started to demolish their temples??


    Does this mean that they have actually been driven to a dead end??


    If the temple was not demolished and faced with losing the source of faith, would they still show up?Continue to be a turtle??


    Does that mean that, in fact, that alien god is much stronger than them?So they dare not show up??


    With such thinking...Ian ended the party...


    He needs to go home and think about what choice he should make.


    On the other side, on the Mediterranean...Zhou Ye was enjoying the fun of drifting fishing.


    The so-called release fishing is when the boat is sailing on the sea, the angler releases the line at the stern...


    This sea fishing method is generally used to catch more ferocious fish.


    Of course, if the Umbrella was advancing at full speed at this time, fishing Zhou Ye would not be complete.


    But there was no way, because he had to act with the big fleet, so... Yamato Nadeshiko could only suppress his own speed and wandered slowly.


    You know, the speed of those galleys is simply touching... the galleys with a top speed of two knots per hour, find out.


    This makes Yamato Nadeshiko very uncomfortable...


    At this time, she was complaining to her owner coquettishly...


    "Why do we have to wait for those wooden turtles, Master..." Yamato Nadeshiko knelt down beside his owner, holding his owner''s arm and said coquettishly: "We can get to Egypt first. It only takes one day, no, just In 18 hours, I can let you enjoy the sunshine in Alexandria!"


    "Is it okay to talk about other people''s ships?" Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile when Yamato Nadeshiko called the Roman battleship behind him a wooden turtle: "After all, yesterday you proudly said that you want to change the ship''s hull number. For [the seat of God]..."


    "One yard goes to one yard..." Yamato Nadeshiko said, shaking his master''s arm, "Although I think those Roman soldiers are very pleasing to the eye, but¡ªtheir wooden warships are simply an insult to the word ship... Such a slow ship... the original Black Pearl was countless times faster than them!! To say that they are wood turtles is an insult to sea turtles, and sea turtles are faster than them..."


    "..."


    Hearing what Yamato Nadeshiko said, Zhou Ye was speechless...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1540

    At this moment, he suddenly felt the fishing line in his hand tighten for a while, "Ha, a fish has taken the bait..."


    As the voice fell, Zhou Ye gently shook the sea pole in his hand, and a huge fish over three meters long flew up...


    "Huh? Where''s the bluefin tuna... the master''s luck is really good!!" Seeing this giant that was held in mid-air by his master''s mind, a smile leaked from Yamato Nadeshiko''s face."Then master, the reservation for lunch today is it!!"


    "Haha...then I have to taste the craftsmanship of Nadeshiko!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    Zhou Ye was also very happy to be able to catch a bluefin tuna...


    Although in this era, bluefin tuna is far from being so rare in later generations, but-is it a relatively rare species?


    "Please look forward to it, Master!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yamato Nadeshiko put on a happy smile...


    She didn''t care about complaining to her owner anymore, and directly ordered the biochemical maid on the boat to pick up this bluefin tuna that was more than three meters long and walk towards the kitchen...


    For Yamato Nadeshiko, it is far more important to be able to make a spoon for his owner than to complain about him.


    Besides, she didn''t really want to complain about anything, but she didn''t want her owner''s attention to be focused on sea fishing, and ignored some of her own little tricks.


    Watching the figure of Yamato Nadeshiko disappear on the deck, Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out... and said to himself: "You guys, it''s finally coming out... interesting, it''s so interesting... ¡­Agricultural goddess?? Interesting!!!"


    Reference 1934


    One thousand nine hundred and thirty-four chapters


    When the first ray of sunlight hit Ian¡¯s cheek, he opened his eyes...


    In fact, he hasn''t had a good rest these days...


    The image of the high priest of the Temple of Jupiter when he died in the Senate and the words that the goddess of agriculture said that night when he appeared on the manor.


    These two pictures kept appearing in his mind...


    The words of the alien god when he tortured the high priest, and the bewitching words of the goddess of agriculture kept ringing in his ears...


    [I am here waiting for them, and I look forward to their battle against me...]


    [You don¡¯t understand the power of alien gods...]


    In the end, Ian, with a panda eye, seemed to have made a certain determination in his heart, and sat up from the couch with a squeak.


    He yelled his servant... "Lal Xiu...Lal Xiu??"


    Following his yelling, a middle-aged man dressed as a servant walked in quickly... "My master, do you need anything?"


    "Go get my clothes, I''m going out..."


    "But, Master, you haven''t eaten breakfast yet..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry up and get me clothes!!" Ian doesn''t care at all about his faithful servant''s advice, he has more important things to do.


    "Yes, Master!" Since Ian insisted, then his servants had to obediently help him with ironed clothes.


    It was not too late, when Larseo walked in from outside the house, still holding a set of white robe in his hand...The golden thread on the edge of the robe represented Ian¡¯s noble identity...


    Larseo knew that this was his master''s favorite service...


    However, as soon as he walked into the room with his clothes in his hand, Lal Xiu was scolded by his master.


    "It''s not this suit, you idiot... Go find me a set of ordinary clothes!!" Ian shouted loudly.


    "Yes, master!!" Larseo didn''t dare to explain anything at all. He just turned his head and walked out quickly, for fear that he would walk slowly, and be punished by his own master... You know, his master Ian these days The mood has not been very good.


    Soon, Larseo walked in with a set of seemingly ordinary clothes... However, this still did not satisfy Ian...


    Looking at the gorgeous robe that his servant was holding in front of him, Ian asked with a headache: "Don''t I have more ordinary clothes?"


    "Sorry, Master...this is already your most ordinary clothes!!" Hearing Ian''s words, Lal Xiu boldly replied, "Many of your other clothes are more gorgeous than this one..."


    "..." Ian is a little bit big...


    He knew that he really couldn''t hang his own servant. In fact, as a noble of the Senate, how could he think that one day he would need to disguise himself and go out??


    Just when Ian was hesitant to go out with this robes that didn''t look too gorgeous, his eyes were suddenly attracted by the clothes on his servant.


    Although Larsiu wore a white robe, the rough material and almost faded grayish white were no different from the robe worn by the civilians in Rome...


    Then Ian looked up and down again at Laer Xiu, and had to say that they were similar in figure.


    "Lal Xiu, take off your clothes for me..."


    Hearing what his owner said, Larseo was frightened... He knew that there were indeed many Roman aristocrats who liked men''s style, but he never knew when his owner would like this one. Is he today? Is it going to be late??"Lord, master...I...I don''t like that..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, take off your clothes quickly!!" Ian didn''t have the time to touch the meaning of his servant''s words... His heart is now full of hopes for a happy life in the future.


    Those who surrender are the first to have a lot of preferential treatment...On the contrary, the later they surrender, the less preferential treatment.


    Ian was never a guy who would underestimate others. He believed that among the nobles in the Senate, there were still many smart people...Of course, there were more fools.


    If the time was delayed and he didn''t get the first title of surrender, then... his preferential treatment would be much less.


    Thinking of this, Ian didn''t care much anymore, he started directly and took off the clothes of his servant himself...


    "No, master...you can''t do this...Master..." Larsiu cried out, struggling a little...


    He didn''t dare to struggle too hard, because-he was afraid of hurting his master by mistake, then he would be out of luck.


    However, such a weak struggle was obviously not enough for Ian... Soon, Lal Xiu''s clothes were taken off by Ian.


    At this time, Lal Xiu, like a little girl who is about to be caught by that or something, curled up on the ground, looking at his master with a sad expression...


    Ian didn¡¯t have the time to pay attention to his servant¡¯s irritating appearance. He quickly put the clothes he pulled off on his body... In the hope of a happy life in the future, he didn¡¯t care much anymore, you know, In the past, he would never wear clothes that other people wore, let alone clothes that were just pulled from someone else''s body and still carry someone''s body temperature.


    After changing his clothes, Ian put his original meticulous haircut into a bad hand. After doing all this, he strode out of his room, then detoured the back door of his courtyard, opened the back door directly, and probed his head. After a while, he lowered his head and walked out.


    He walked quickly out of the alley where the back door was, and then merged into the crowd on the street...


    After wandering around the city for half a circle, Ian came to the door of a courtyard that looked no different from ordinary houses... He wandered around the door of this courtyard for a few times and made sure that no one was monitoring it. Going forward, knocked on the courtyard door.


    Soon, the courtyard door opened from the inside...


    The door was opened by a Roman soldier in armor... "Who are you? Who are you looking for??"


    "Please tell General Lucis, the Senate-Ian is here to visit him!!" Ian didn''t care about the disrespect of the soldiers at all, his attitude was very upright!


    "The Senate? Ian?" The soldier obviously didn''t know Ian''s name, but¡ªsince his posture was so low, he was too embarrassed not to let anyone in."Please come with me!!"


    While talking, the soldier turned and walked into the courtyard...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1541

    Ian obediently followed the soldiers in...


    After bypassing the screen-like blocking wall at the entrance of the courtyard, Ian saw a scene that made him stunned...


    Reference 1935


    The first thousand nine hundred and thirty-five chapters


    I saw that in a courtyard of more than 500 square meters, there was a giant man over two meters tall fighting with dozens of soldiers.


    No, it''s not so much a fight, it''s better to say... This is an adult bullying a child.


    Although the dozens of heavily armed infantry armed with huge shields looked extremely sturdy, but--compared to that giant man, they immediately became a child.


    No matter what defensive formation the soldiers put in, it is like a child''s building block to the giant, which can be turned over at the touch of a touch.


    This giant man is no one else, but Lucis, one of the three current consuls in Rome.


    He had just gained strength and was in a state of indulging in his muscles and unable to extricate himself.


    Even when he was fine, he had to play this fighting game with his soldiers.


    Of course, Lucis''s strength is in, otherwise, his men will be unlucky.


    Seeing Ian as the soldiers walked into the courtyard, Lucis laughed, "Well, let''s stop here today..."


    While talking, he lightly yanked at the heavy infantry who came up around...Those heavy infantry with triple shield formations were like paper, falling into a ball...


    "The general is too good now..."


    "Yes, the general bullies people too much. Relying on the divine power bestowed by his crown, he just bullies us like this..."


    "Hahahaha...This is the gift of the crown, and you will work well for the crown. Sooner or later, you will get this kind of ability!!" Lucis calmed his soldiers casually, and then walked to Iraq. In front of Eun, staring at her big eyes like a copper bell, the urn sounded angrily and said: "I know you, you are a nobleman in the Senate..."


    "Yes, Lord Lucis!!" Ian looked at Ian, who was standing in front of him and looking down at him, resisting the oppression that came from him, and said respectfully: "The Senate¡ª ¡ªIan, I extend my highest respect to you!!"


    "Don''t talk about those useless..." Lucis is deeply affected by Zhou Ye now, and doesn''t like listening to the virtual, "Tell me your purpose of coming here..."


    Hearing what Lucis said, Ian looked at the soldiers standing or sitting around with some embarrassment... What he was going to say next was classified. There were so many people here, he didn''t want to say it here. ...


    If it were a normal nobleman, when Ian made this embarrassing appearance, Lucis should hold back the soldiers on the left and right, leaving Ian alone to speak.


    However, Lucius himself has no good feelings about the aristocracy, and, for him, the brothers in the yard are all good brothers who accompanied him in the North and South wars and came back from China...


    Besides, the soldiers in this courtyard are all fanatics under his own crown. Luquis feels that he has nothing to avoid them, so... "If you have anything to say... everyone here is worthy of trust. !!!"


    "..."


    Hearing what Lucis said, Ian was speechless...


    He really doesn''t want to say... After all, it is about his wealth and life. Once the news is leaked, then he will face the most tragic revenge from the nobles in the Senate...


    Although those guys can''t do anything about Lucis and Caesar, they still have no problem with him.


    However, Ian looked at Lucis who was persistent, and finally decided to speak out...


    "That''s it, Lord Lucis... the other day, I attended a party..."


    ".................."


    ".................."


    As Ian told the story, Lucius''s expression became serious...


    As long as there is something unfavorable to his own crown, Lucis will definitely be the first person to jump out and charge.


    However, what has happened so far has already exceeded the limit he can handle...


    For those noble veterans who conspired, Lucis can directly order the legions stationed outside the city to enter the city directly and arrest people and ransack their homes...


    but----


    You know, this is more than just a trivial mess of the nobles of the Senate... this already involves the gods.


    Although Lucis has been reformed by Zhou Ye, he still doesn''t think he can defeat a god... In the final analysis, the sentence [the only god who can kill the god] has gone deep. In his bone marrow...


    Moreover, once he moved the nobles ahead of time, then...then...they will startle the grass and startle the snakes. The goddess of agriculture may disappear without a trace. That''s not good...


    Thinking of this, Lucius stretched out his big hand and patted Ian on the shoulder... "You, very good..."


    Hearing what Lucis said, Ian said loudly: "This is what I should do. I am inspired by the divine under the crown. I deeply feel that only under the crown is the only god... [Omit all kinds of praises and ten thousand words ]...All for the crown!!"


    The sleepy Lucis, who was originally made up by Ian¡¯s tirades, suddenly lifted his spirits when he heard Ian¡¯s last sentence [All for the title] and shouted: "All for the title!"


    The soldiers also shouted loudly: "All for the crown!"


    Seeing the enthusiasm in the eyes of Lucis and the soldiers, Ian felt shocked...


    Although he also believes in gods, Ian is a pan-believer at best... For him, everything is profit-oriented... Whoever brings him benefits, he believes in...


    And the performance of these fanatics in front of him shocked him...


    You must know that even the entire Roman Empire may not be able to find many fanatics, and generally speaking, there are more pan-believers.


    And at the moment these soldiers are obviously the mad believers under the crown...


    Ian knows how terrifying the power of faith is, how terrifying is a religious army composed of fanatics...


    "Okay, you did a very good job... In the evening, I will take you to see you..." Luques said, walking towards the courtyard, "You will stay here for dinner at noon..."


    "Meet Mianxia?? Shouldn''t Mianxia be on a warship in the Mediterranean at this time?" Ian was a little dumbfounded when he heard Lucius'' words.


    "Hahaha... is the greatness under the crown that we mortals can guess?" Lukuis laughed and said, "You are blessed at noon today...you will eat delicious food from the mysterious east!!"


    "Oh?? What kind of food??"


    "Striped food made of flour with pieces of meat..." After Lucis had the difficulty translating the food Zhajangmen into Latin... Ian suddenly lost his appetite...


    With meat cubes??So poor?Why not eat big pieces of meat??Moreover, what the hell is the strip-shaped food made of flour??


    With such thoughts, Ian followed Lucis and walked towards the house...


    Reference 1936


    The first thousand nine hundred and thirty-six chapters


    The Mediterranean in the evening is calm and serene...


    The setting sun that is about to fall below the sea level will shine red on the entire sea like a sea of ??fire.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1542

    At this time, on the Umbrella...


    Zhou Ye even hugged Yamato Nadeshiko, nestled in the sofa on the bow deck, watching the beautiful sunset...


    "It''s so beautiful..." Yamato Nadeshiko nestled in the arms of his owner, watching the sunset gradually falling to the sea level, couldn''t help but mutter: "I really want to stop the time at this moment, so that the sunset never sinks. Into the sea..."


    "...Then the earth will stop rotating, and Lord Earth will cry..." Zhou Ye teased...


    "Huh-the master is really..." Yamato Nadeshiko gave her master a sullen look... "A man who doesn''t look at the air is not like a woman, master!"


    "Hi hi... I don''t need to please women, as long as Nadeshiko likes it!"


    Zhou Ye''s words hit the bull''s-eye in an instant, making Yamato Nadeshiko''s resentment that the atmosphere was destroyed all vanished...


    Although, she knew that her master was just talking about love...


    But so what??


    It doesn''t matter whether it is love or lies... How many people like to listen to the truth, but not to listen to the lies??


    When you are in love, both men and women like to say that forever, but¡ªthere is nothing forever...


    However, women just like to listen to such love words, what can you do??Do you want to tell her-in fact, we don''t necessarily get married, and we don''t necessarily get married to the end...


    The person who can say these words is definitely the brave among straight men.


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    Yamato Nadeshiko, who was softened by Zhou Ye''s words, was crooked in his owner''s arms for a while... and stood up from his owner''s arms cleverly."Master, you should go to comfort your little cutie..."


    "Uh -!" I heard these words, even cheeky to Zhou Ye, also a little embarrassed them ......


    A woman who just got up from your arms tells you that it''s time to comfort other women...Are you embarrassed??


    In fact, Zhou Ye''s original plan was to leave Yamato Nadeshiko in a coma, and then leave when she was asleep... However, now that Yamato Nadeshiko raised it uprightly, how could he not let Zhou Ye go? awkward??


    "Hehe..." Seeing the embarrassment of his owner, Yamato Nadeshiko chuckled and said, "Master, don''t worry Nadeshiko will be uncomfortable... I can come out this time and be alone with the master for so long, Nadeshiko I am already very happy...If you are too happy, you will spoil Nadeshiko..."


    "... Nadeshiko..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help but gently hugged this understanding electronic elf into his arms, and whispered, "Sorry..."


    "No...Master...Don''t say sorry to Nadeshiko..." Yamato Nadeshiko quietly lay in the arms of his master, listening to the powerful heartbeat coming from his ears, muttering: "Foot Nako is very happy, the master...If you have to say sorry, then Nakoko should say sorry to the other sisters... Nakoko has been too happy these days..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The two embraced and stood at the bow of the ship. Only when the setting sun sank into the sea did Yamato Nadeshiko gently push away his master, and said softly, "Go ahead, master... don''t let your little cute ones I''m waiting..."


    "Well, then I''m going..." Zhou Ye nodded...


    "I wish you prosperous martial arts, master!!" Yamato Nadeshiko gently bowed his head and said goodbye to his master.


    After a while, she slowly lifted up...


    In front of her, Zhou Ye''s figure had disappeared.


    "It''s really lonely..." Looking at the empty deck in front of him, Yamato Nadeshiko couldn''t help but sighed quietly...


    However, soon, a gentle smile appeared on her face again... "It just happened that while the master was away, I made me think about something that I could do with the master..."


    While talking, Yamato Nadeshiko took out a small and lovely notebook from his twelve lists...On the cover of the notebook, the five characters "Nadeshiko''s Happiness" were written.


    I opened the notebook, it was densely written with delicate handwriting...


    [Dinner alone with the host...]


    [Wake up the sleeping master with love...]


    [Watching the sunset with the owner...]


    [Watching Chaoyang with the owner...]


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the notebook, almost all the content...


    And behind the terms recorded in the notebook, there are a lot of [Completed] written in delicate handwriting... But more, the completed terms are not written...


    "I''m going to Egypt soon... The last time the master went to Egypt to visit the tomb, he didn''t take me... Then should I add this time-watching the pyramid with the master?" Yamato Nadeshiko held a notebook in his hand. Talking to myself...


    Not to mention here thinking about how to create more happy memories with the owner...


    Just say that Zhou Ye who left the Umbrella...


    At this moment, he has appeared in the house of Caesar in Rome...


    Little Yulia is in a daze in the hall right now...


    The little girl who fell into the abyss of love, once left her lover, becomes idle...


    Yulia at this moment is like this...


    Just when Yulia was in a daze, she suddenly felt a flower in front of her eyes... Then, a figure who was thinking about it appeared before her eyes...


    "Dear¡­¡­"


    Yulia couldn''t care much anymore... She jumped up directly from her seat, like a tired bird returning to its nest, and plunged into Zhou Ye''s arms... "I miss you so much..."


    "I miss you so much..." Zhou Ye said with a smile...


    Of course he wouldn¡¯t say anything horrible [We didn¡¯t see it the day before yesterday]. You know, a girl¡¯s heart is very easy to break.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yulia''s little face couldn''t help but leak a smile.


    She stepped her feet slightly... to her lover, to present her thoughts...


    The two of them...in the hall...


    Five or six minutes later... the two separated...


    It wasn''t that Zhou Ye wanted to part, but Yulia pushed away her man who was about to wipe the gun away... "Wait a minute, dear..."


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye asked strangely.


    "Today my father and Lucis sent someone to say that I have important things to see you in the evening..." said this, Yulia pleadingly said: "My dear, can you get things done first? I don''t want to be a bad woman who delays her man''s business!!"


    "Hahahaha..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing after hearing Yulia''s words... "Well, since my little Yulia said so, then let''s do business first..."

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1543

    Having said this, Zhou Ye directly used his spiritual power to pass the news of his return to the minds of Lucis and Caesar.


    Chapter 1937


    The first thousand nine hundred and thirty-seven


    At this time, Lucis was in his own mansion, preaching to someone...


    Of course, as a veteran who was born as a soldier, Lucis¡¯ method of preaching is very simple and rude...


    Just a few words over and over again...


    How great is my crown...


    What kind of power do I have under my crown...


    Under my crown............


    In short, as the preached Ian, he already felt like he was going crazy...


    This Nima is no longer a missionary, okay?This is brainwashing... and it''s a very crude way of brainwashing...


    To be honest, Ian really had an urge to wave his fist at Lucis''s big face at this time, but-after comparing the strength of the two sides in his heart, he wisely chose to keep smiling and echoed. ...


    No way, anyone who is treated like this by a strong man who is more than two meters tall and full of muscles will be well-behaved.


    Just when Ian felt that he was going to be driven mad by Lucis... he suddenly felt the brainwashing sound in his ears suddenly stopped.


    "..."


    At this moment, Ian felt that the world was so beautiful and the air was so fresh... even the darkening sky outside became a bit brighter.


    However, he did not dare to express this emotion... He was so happy to die, Ian still had to look regretful and asked: "Master Lucius? What happened? Why don''t you continue. Going on? I want to hear more about the deeds under the crown..."


    "Hahahaha...Forget it today!!" Lukuis is a general, if he had no brains, he would have died many times...


    He had seen Ian''s psychology a long time ago...but, he wanted to play with this guy on purpose.


    After all, I will preach to Ian, one is because of his piety, and the other is because of his evil taste.


    The nobles in the Senate, who used to be aloof, had to respectfully stand in front of him, and listen to him with a smile on his face...


    It''s this sense of accomplishment... makes Lucis feel extremely proud...


    However, now is not the time to play with this noble veteran...because Zhou Ye has already returned...


    "Okay, I''ll take you to see Mianxia!!" With that, Lucis stood up and walked out...


    Ian didn''t dare to delay, and hurriedly got up with Lucis and followed him out...


    After Lucis took Ian out of his courtyard, he walked to a very luxurious mansion not far away...It was once Caesar''s mansion, but it was temporarily used as Zhou Ye''s palace and was expropriated. ...


    And what about Caesar?


    Then he moved out of the city and lived in a military camp...


    No way, what he did is too hateful... Not living in the barracks, Caesar is afraid that when he wakes up, his head will be gone...


    It was also Zhou Ye''s arrangement that Lucius would live near Caesar''s residence...


    After all, Zhou Ye is going to Egypt, and it is impossible to take it in Rome all the time, so Luquis is also responsible for protecting the safety of Zhou Ye''s temporary residence.


    In fact, all the houses near Zhou Ye''s temporary residence were taken down by Lucis''s army...


    They used normal means of buying and selling to take down these houses and let soldiers stationed in them...


    Once something happens, these soldiers can completely blockade the entire block within two minutes.


    This is also no way. Who calls the Roman Empire a republic in name?There is no emperor''s palace at all... Zhou Ye can only make this move.


    Ahem... It''s far away...


    Ian, led by Lucis, soon came to the door of Caesar''s mansion...


    After Lucis greeted the soldiers guarding the gate, he took Ian into the mansion that originally belonged to Caesar.


    When he brought Ian to the hall, he knelt down as soon as he saw Zhou Ye...


    "All the glory belongs to you, under the crown..."


    "Okay, don''t kneel..." Zhou Ye waved his hand helplessly. He was painful and happy for the fanaticism of this kind of fanatic...


    As a modern person, Zhou Ye himself doesn''t like seeing people kneel down...He doesn''t like people kneeling, and he doesn''t like people kneeling him... But there is no way, these guys have to kneel every time they meet...


    "Yes, Mianxia..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s instructions, Lucius stood up respectfully and said: "Mianxia...this is Ian from the Senate...he has something..."


    "I''ll talk later..." Zhou Ye interrupted Lukuis and said, "Caesar will also come over. If I guessed correctly, you should say one thing... Let''s talk together then..."


    "Yes!" Now that he had ordered this, Lucis, of course, stopped the words with kindness...


    And Ian, who stood behind Lucis, was full of surprise...


    one thing??


    Say it together??


    What do you mean??


    Just when Ian was there in doubt, a sound of footsteps came from outside the hall, and soon... two figures walked in.


    "Mianxia!!"


    The person who walked in first was not someone else, it was Caesar...


    And the people who walked in behind Caesar surprised Ian...


    He was really surprised... The level of surprise was beyond words... "Why are you?"


    And the nobleman who walked in with Caesar also had a look of surprise on his face when he saw Ian... "Ian??"


    At this time, Ian could not take care of a lot. He hurriedly walked under Zhou Ye''s crown and said loudly: "Mianxia... he just wants to plot against your mastermind, he..."


    "Don''t worry..." Zhou Ye interrupted Ian, then looked at the figure who walked in behind Caesar, and asked with a smile: "Elder Lucius, I think you will give it to me, and everyone present here. Everyone explained it alone, right?"


    "Yes, under the crown..." Lucius at this time had already lost the spirit of convening the noble senator meeting. With a humble smile on his face, he said softly: "All of this must be from agriculture. Speaking of when the goddess descended..."


    "You know, I am the high priest of the Temple of the Goddess of Agriculture... Our family has served as the priest of the temple for generations..."


    "From the moment you stand in the Senate, I know that the power under the crown is irresistible..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1544

    "But before I had time to express my loyalty to you, you left Rome... and just when I regretted it, the goddess of agriculture came..."


    "She ordered me to summon all the noble elders who are dissatisfied with you...to discuss together ways to fight you..."


    "You know, even though as a mortal, I can''t fight against the orders of the gods... so... I..."


    Reference 1938


    The first thousand nine hundred and thirty-eight chapters


    As Lucius told him, he became a man of lofty ideals in Cao Ying''s heart.


    And Ian, who stood by, was completely dumbfounded...


    Fuck, conspiracy can still be played like this??


    As for Zhou Ye, looking at Lucius noncommittal, listening to his words, did not express any opinions...


    Until Lucius finished his narration of what happened at the party that night...


    Zhou Ye smiled now...


    "Interesting... It''s so funny... Lucius is?"


    "Yes, under the crown!!" Lucius replied respectfully.


    "Tell me...what is the plan of the agricultural goddess Kris?" Zhou Ye''s voice became extremely soft, like a dream, ringing in Lucius'' ears.


    "She... She..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s questioning, Lucius showed a struggling look on his face...


    However, his expression soon softened... "She wants me to take refuge in you... and even betray all the nobles who participated in this matter..."


    Hearing Lucius'' words, Ian was dumbfounded...Aren''t all gods sacred??How can you still use such a despicable method??What are they??Is it used as a stepping stone to an end??


    Although his heart was full of indignation, Ian was obediently silent... He knew that it was not the time for him to speak.


    "Then what?" Zhou Ye continued to ask...


    "After gaining your trust... Bring her to you with the reason for offering a beautiful woman... She will use that magical death weapon to kill you..." Lucius'' words made Ian frightened. ...


    Feelings. They were called up as pawns to be abandoned from the beginning...


    If it weren¡¯t for making a wise choice, I¡¯m afraid... the grass will grow taller in a few days...


    Fuck, these gods, nothing really special...


    "Interesting...it''s so funny...hahahaha..." After hearing Lucius'' words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but burst into laughter...


    It seems that Caesar''s move to demolish their temple really made these guys anxious...


    Knowing that they are not their opponents, even mortals have begun to use...


    Zhou Ye''s laughter awakened Lucius, who was confused in his eyes... He looked at the angry gazes of everyone in front of him, and was confused... "What happened to me? What happened? ?"


    "Lucius...you are really good!!" Caesar''s eyes are full of hatred at the moment...


    Damn it, he almost put an assassin next to his backer...


    You know, at this time, he is both glorious and prosperous with Zhou Ye, and he will lose every one of them...


    Relying on what he did to demolish the temples of the gods, if Zhou Ye is unlucky, he will be the second unlucky one...


    Besides, his daughter is still Zhou Ye''s woman, and there are still relatives between the two... He can say that he has already set foot on Zhou Ye''s battleship and can''t get off anymore.


    "Caesar, my friend...what the hell happened...?" Facing the angry Caesar, the anxiety in Lucius''s heart began to grow... but he still looked innocent and wanted to get through...


    "Haha..." Facing Lucius''s question, Caesar just smiled coldly and ignored him...


    "In fact, nothing major happened, but you made everything clear about the plan of the goddess of agriculture..." Zhou Ye smiled and clapped his hands and said, "Oh, by the way, I appreciate your risk of death Those who come to die, how about being my believers?"


    "You..." Lucius''s face changed drastically after hearing Zhou Ye''s words...


    No matter how stupid he is, he knows that his false refuge has been exposed... It''s time to show his devotion to the gods...


    Thinking of this, Lucius drew a small dagger from his waist and shouted: "The glory of the gods is with me, the evil god, you will eventually fall..."


    With the shout, Lucius thrust the dagger in his hand into his heart...


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "I only heard about this game. I haven''t started playing it yet. How can I let you die like this?"


    As soon as his voice fell, Lucius felt that the dagger in his hand was as heavy as a giant, unable to move a single minute.


    At this time, Zhou Ye stood up, walked slowly in front of Lucius, and looked at this guy who had been fixed in place... slowly said, "I am the only god!!"


    "You are the only god..." Lucius looked at Zhou Ye''s dark eyes like black holes, and muttered: "May you walk in the sky, just like walking in the world..."


    "May your god seat be held high in the sky and give me strength and glory..."


    "You are the only god... All glory belongs to you..."


    While reciting the hymn in his mouth, Lucius lay down on the ground respectfully, and kissed the ground next to Zhou Ye''s boots.


    The strangeness of Lucius in front of him made Ian, who had been watching the development of the matter, feel a bit of fear...


    Obviously, Lucius had been brainwashed in just a few seconds... Brainwashed into Zhou Ye''s most devout believer...


    "Okay... go back..." Zhou Ye smiled and gently patted Lucius on the shoulder, and said: "Go back and tell Kreis that you have initially gained my trust... some time later. Day, you can send her to me..."


    "Yes, Mianxia..." Lucius respectfully said once again that the land under Zhou Ye''s feet...


    When he stood up, his complexion had returned to normal...just like he had when he walked in.


    In fact, Zhou Ye only used his spiritual power to change the core part of his subconscious. What is wrapped around it is still the most pious belief in the Roman gods...


    After all, I want to play a spy game with Zhou Ye... Those Roman gods really found the right people...


    Zhou Ye, who possesses mental abilities, can be said to like playing this kind of spy game the most.


    After watching Lucius leave the hall... Zhou Ye looked at Ian.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s gaze looking at him, Ian knelt on the ground with a puff, he said in a flustered expression: "Mianxia...I really came to take refuge in you, absolutely nothing..."


    "I know..." Zhou Ye interrupted Ian''s words with a smile, "No one can pretend to be in front of me... The expression can be pretended, and Zhu Ba can lie... But the soul, never lies. ..."


    "Thank you Mianxia, ??thank you Mianxia..." Ian kowtowed his head with excitement...


    "You are very good, I like people who know the current affairs... well, you can follow Lucis in the future..." Zhou Ye said, yawning... "I''m tired, I''m going back to rest, you all Let''s go back¡­¡­"

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1545

    "Yes, under the crown!!" X3


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the three of them respectfully agreed, and after watching Zhou Ye''s figure disappear into the hall, they walked out of the hall one after another.


    Chapter 1939


    One thousand nine hundred and thirty-nine chapters


    After getting things done by these Roman gods temporarily, Zhou Ye went directly back to the back house...


    "My dear..." Little Yulia saw her man come back and immediately greeted her... "How is it, are you all done? What can I do if my father is looking for you?"


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, and said, "It''s nothing big...just a few small things!!"


    "That''s good..." Yulia felt a little relieved when she heard Zhou Ye''s words."My dear, we... let''s rest early too!!"


    After saying this, little Yulia''s cheeks are almost red...


    This is simply an invitation...


    In the past, when she sent out invitations implicitly, Zhou Ye would always turn into a werewolf... But today, it is not like that.


    "Don''t worry..." Zhou Ye smiled and gently touched little Yulia''s Qiong nose, and said: "You haven''t seen Tamina for a long time, right?"


    "Um..." Yulia nodded slightly...


    She really hasn''t seen Tamina for a long time...Speaking of which, she hasn''t seen Tamina for so long, and the anger in her heart has decreased a lot, and she has even faintly missed Tamina...


    No way, the power of the sisters on her side is too thin...every time dealing with someone, it is very hard to deal with.


    Whenever she was almost unconscious by someone, the sentence that came to her mind was [If Tamina and the others were here at this time...]


    However, just like the cold bird, every time she woke up in the morning, she would deliberately forget the words that appeared in her heart at that time.


    Well, the scar is forgotten to hurt, this is human nature...


    Looking at Yulia''s softer Zhenshou, Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Why don''t it be better to meet Tamina and the others today?? Tamina told me last time that she missed you a little..."


    "She really said that?" Little Yulia questioned.


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye nodded vigorously, as if he was really not talking nonsense...


    "Then... let''s go see Sister Tamina today!!"


    Now that Zhou Ye said so, little Yulia felt that if she persisted, she would appear to be too stingy...


    Of course, even if she was killed, she would not admit that she could not deal with a man from her own family, so she wanted to ask for help...


    "Well...take Lu Kiya and the others by the way..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "It''s time to play a friendly match!"


    "Okay... I''m just about to compare with Sister Tamina and the others, to see who persists for a long time..." Zhou Ye''s words aroused little Yulia''s desire to win...


    "..." Hearing what little Yulia said, Zhou Ye couldn''t help rolling his eyes...Who persisted for a long time?You are all half a catty... In the end, it was him who had the last laugh.


    However, Zhou Ye certainly wouldn''t say it if he thought so in his heart...


    Now that such a decision was made, little Yulia began to summon Lukia and the others... Of course, by the way, Little Yulia and Lukia also brought their decisive victory over... The so-called decisive victory War uniforms...cough cough, just saw the combat clothes that can make normal men squirt nosebleeds, yes, that''s it...


    After all the girls are busy...


    Zhou Ye opened the portal directly, took Little Yulia and the three maids, passed through the portal and arrived in the Persian palace...


    What surprised little Yulia was that it seemed that Tamina had really forgotten the unpleasantness of the last time they were together... Pulling her very enthusiastically and talking about it.


    Even the sisters of the Persian dancers troupe didn¡¯t have guns and sticks in their words...


    Since Tamina and the others are so kind, then of course little Yulia is embarrassed to talk badly...


    In the final analysis, getting along with sisters means getting along with each other. If you let her down and she backs down, it won¡¯t be so much...


    Seeing the women living in harmony, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but sigh, the road to the harem was long and long...


    That night, the Persian and Roman women let Zhou Ye enjoy an exotic feast...Of course, Xiaomeng and Zhaojun were also a delicacy at the feast.


    One night fish and dragon dance...


    When the sun is shining the next day...


    Little Yulia just woke up and turned around...


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she habitually nestled to her side... However, she didn''t feel the familiar chest behind her. Instead, she was in a soft embrace.


    "Little Yulia just loves to act like a baby..." The soft words in her ears made Yulia understand who was behind her.


    "Sister Tamina... Good morning..."


    "Good morning, little Yulia!!"


    Tamina smiled at Yulia and greeted...


    "How about my dear? Is he gone?" Yulia asked hesitantly.


    "Well, he left the palace this morning... and said there are important things to do!!" Tamina said softly, "Don''t worry about him, you know, our man is the most powerful..."


    "I know... Sister Tamina..." Yulia nodded obediently... After hesitating a moment, she asked: "Sister Tamina, can you tell me... Is something wrong with Rome?" ?"


    As a little loli who grew up in a political family, Yulia was far more sensitive than Zhou Ye thought...


    Although Zhou Ye didn''t say anything, this abnormal behavior of throwing her in the Persian palace had already made her guess something.


    "Hmm..." Tamina, the insider, gently hugged this little Lolita. Although Tamina was only seventeen or eighteen years old, Yulia was even younger... so Tamina was still very I love this little sister... "The Roman gods have already challenged our men. Our men are a little worried that they will attack the people around them, so they sent you here..."


    "Here, there are a group of wind patrol agents with Xiaomeng. Safety is still guaranteed... and, no matter how bad, they can persist until our men arrive..."


    "I know..." Yulia nodded vigorously, then buried her head in Tamina''s arms... and said dullly: "I just hate the feeling of waiting... the former father I always feel this feeling when I go out to fight..."


    "Don''t worry, trust our man... he is the strongest..." Tamina softly comforted little Yulia...


    After all, Tamina is actually worried about Zhou Ye, but... she knows that as his woman, all she can do now is to protect her sisters and not give the Roman gods the slightest chance... ¡­


    Just when the two women hugged each other to keep warm, worrying about their common man...


    Zhou Ye at this time has already arrived in Alexandria, Egypt...


    Chapter 1940


    The first thousand nine hundred and forty chapters


    Alexandria is the largest port in Egypt. At the same time, Alexandria was also the capital of the Ptolemaic dynasty in ancient Egypt...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1546

    Today is the weekly market in Alexandria.


    On this day, all civilians can enter the port of Alexandria, which is regarded as a royal forbidden area, and trade here.


    However, in today''s market period, all the Egyptian civilians who came to Alexandria witnessed a miraculous scene.


    Today is a sunny day as usual.


    Well, in fact, Egypt has very few rainy seasons...It''s most of the year is beautiful.


    The civilians, carrying their goods, came to Alexandria early, and after finding the best location, they began to set up a stall.


    As time goes by, when the sun rises high, the entire market is full of people.


    After all, in this era, the weekly market period is crucial for many families.


    On this day, they took the various items that they had worked hard for a week to sell in the market in exchange for money, and even... they would barter in exchange for the daily necessities they needed...


    what did you say??


    Why not open a small shop in the city...


    Please, for many people, the value of a store is enough to make them work for a lifetime without eating or drinking.


    Moreover, for many civilians who just subsidize their homes, renting a shop for some gadgets they make is a complete waste of money.


    After all, for many people, they do not have a stable source of goods, and what they sell is only some homemade or brewed alcohol or small crafts...In this case, renting a shop is obviously not a wise choice.


    The market in the market period is a good way.


    Here, they don¡¯t have to pay taxes, let alone rent a shop. A piece of cloth and some goods is enough to complete the preparatory work for selling goods.


    At this time, the Alexandria market was full of people, one after another...


    The sound of shouting, bargaining... is endless.


    Everyone wants to choose their favorite commodities in the market, or exchange their commodities for money...


    However, at this moment, a surprised voice suddenly yelled... "The god is on top, what is that??"


    With the sudden shout, many people looked around...


    Everyone has curiosity. In this era of lack of entertainment, a little movement can attract a crowd of idlers.


    Soon, someone found the target pointed by the scream.


    I saw that on the sea level in the distance, a small boat was slowly emerging from the sea...


    Seeing this situation, the man couldn''t help but sneered, "It''s so ignorant, it''s just a small boat that surprised you like this...Are you a hillbilly from other places??"


    Regional superiority has been there since ancient times...


    As the capital and largest city of ancient Egypt, the citizens of Alexandria have a sense of pride that far exceeds that of other places.


    The ridicule of this man immediately caused a burst of laughter...


    And the person who had just made the surprised sound said angrily: "What do you know? I have been fishing for half my life at sea, have I never seen a boat? But...this is not a boat...the gods are on it, so You can see this ship from far away, how big is this ship..."


    At this moment, a voice shouted: "Look at... many ships..."


    Everyone couldn''t help but look into the distance again...


    I saw that beside the boat, there were many black spots...


    At first there were only a dozen, but later, it gradually became dozens, hundreds...


    Against the backdrop of those black spots, when everyone looked at the boat-like object, they suddenly felt different.


    As the fleet gets closer and closer...


    When the red and white umbrella markings on the bow of the Umbrella were clearly visible... this sea monster finally revealed its full picture in front of everyone.


    Facing this steel behemoth like a hill, whether it was the civilians in the transaction or the royal guards who were in charge of maintaining order, they couldn''t help but put down all their work in their hands and looked foolishly. With this sea fortress...


    The behemoth... the steel beast...


    "Run... the monster in the sea has come out..."


    I don¡¯t just know who yelled so loudly... Suddenly, the whole market was in chaos. People who were knocked to the ground crying, those who could not find their children, and those who kept order... Various voices were mixed. Together, the market that was still lively and extraordinary just now becomes a scene like the end of the world.


    Of course, not everyone was escaping, and some sensible people saw the flag of Rome flying in the fleet following the giant steel ship.


    They shouted loudly: "Don''t panic, this is just a Roman fleet!!"


    However, their shouts seemed so small and insignificant among the chaotic crowd...


    After all, people have a blind herd mentality. Seeing others running, if they don¡¯t run, it seems something is wrong...


    Just a few breaths away... The Alexandria Port, which was still lively just now, only had two or three kittens left.


    All kinds of goods were thrown away everywhere...There were more than a dozen unlucky people who were pushed by someone while escaping...They were moaning...wheezing...


    When Zhou Ye walked off the Umbrella, what he saw was such a messy scene...


    "It seems that we have disrupted the market order here!!" Zhou Ye said without sincerity looking at the scenery in front of him.


    "Everything must make way for you wherever you pass, under the crown!!" Marcus standing behind Zhou Ye said respectfully.


    "Haha... I''m not that domineering..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, "Actually, I''m still very interested in the market here..."


    "Those common people were scared by your [God''s Seat] power..."


    "..." Hearing what Marcus said, Zhou Ye was speechless... But then again, in this era, the Umbrella is really easy to scare people.


    At this moment, in the palace not far away, thousands of Egyptian soldiers gushed out like a tide. They were fully armed and armed with weapons, and surrounded the entire port regiment, headed by a middle-aged man in general armor. The man shouted: "I wonder why the nobles of Rome came from? Is it war or peace?"


    And Marcus didn¡¯t care about such shouts... For him, the other party had put on this defensive position, and that was a provocation to his own crown... Just walked down behind him when he planned to order. When the soldiers of the ship lined up... they were stopped by Zhou Ye.


    Reference 1941


    Chapter one thousand nine hundred and forty one


    "Don''t worry... we don''t need to use force now..." Zhou Ye said, patted Marcus on the shoulder... "Tell them that we are here to reconcile the internal contradictions of the Ptolemy dynasty!"


    "Yes, under the crown!!"


    Although Marcus felt that the Egyptian Ptolemy royal family''s posture was a bit provocative, but since he said it under his crown, he could only obey the order.


    "I am the Archon of Rome-Marcus... We are here to reconcile the internal contradictions of the Ptolemaic dynasty!!!" Marcus shouted.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1547

    "Marcus?"


    The Egyptian general over there said to himself hesitantly...


    To be honest, this name is very strange...


    However, this name is very fatal...


    Archon of Rome, what is that??


    That would be equivalent to a king...


    Why did this consul come to Egypt with a large army??You must know that although Egypt is separated from the road by only the Mediterranean Sea, there is no unified relationship between the two... However, the general is still aware of the strength of the Roman Empire...


    If he could, he really didn''t want to go to war with Rome.


    But the reason given by the other party is very far-fetched... to reconcile the internal contradictions of the Tomis Dynasty??


    What do you mean??


    Should I interfere in the internal affairs of the Tomis Dynasty??


    But the matter was so important that he didn''t dare to call the shots privately... Therefore, he only shouted: "Please stay at the port, don''t move, I will ask my king..."


    Hearing his shouting, Zhou Ye couldn''t help frowning...


    It¡¯s already a good word to give face to you, but now you are still asking him to wait??


    "Natsuko, I don''t like waiting..." Zhou Ye said such a sentence as if talking to himself...


    These endless words made Marcus standing behind him stunned. Who is Nadeshiko??Forget it, this matter is not important, the important thing is-I have already said it under my crown, I don''t like waiting...


    The will under the crown is his command...


    Since Mianxia said so, then Marcus is going to charge with his army...


    However, at this moment, a sound that had never been heard before suddenly came from behind them, and Marcus was stunned...


    I saw, with that rapid whoosh...


    Thousands of fire bombs flew over from behind them... These extremely fast fire bombs shot at the positions of the Egyptian soldiers with great precision, causing bursts of rumbling explosions.


    Just in the blink of an eye...


    Look at those heavily armed Egyptian soldiers, no one can stand up anymore...


    Even if it was lucky, the Egyptian soldier who was not directly hit by the rapid-fire cannon was also shattered by the shock wave from the cannonball.


    Suddenly, the sound of wailing and crying sounded into a sound, and in line with the ground with stumps and arms everywhere, the steps in front of the palace had turned into a hell-like scene.


    At this moment, Marcus just retracted his gaze from behind...Looking at the scene in front of him, he couldn''t help taking a breath."Under the crown, your seat of God is so powerful..."


    "Hehe... Of course she is amazing..."


    Zhou Ye was deeply impressed by Marcus¡¯s compliment...It can be said that with the Umbrella after several times of transformation, wanting to rule the world in this era is just like playing...


    "Well, there are no obstacles in front, what are you waiting for?"


    "Yes, under the crown!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Marcus was shocked and shouted: "Everything is for the crown!!"


    Following his shouting... the soldiers who had just landed from the ship rushed towards the Egyptian palace one by one...


    And the soldiers on the subsequent fleet are also anxious... "Fuck, the ship that has landed in front of you, go away, we have to land..."


    However, although the soldiers behind are very anxious...


    However, there are only a few berths in the port, and you have to queue up to land...


    Faced with this situation, the courageous captain simply ordered his helmsman to bypass the port and directly land on the shallows near the port...


    ferry??


    unimportant¡­¡­


    The order under the crown is the most important.


    Those who take the lead will follow suit...


    The captains behind saw that someone was taking the lead, and they ordered their helmsman to turn the bow and head towards the coastline next to him...


    For a time, the entire coastline of Alexandria was full of Roman warships that landed on the beaches and stranded on the shallows.


    "The morale is good..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile and nodded as he watched the Roman soldiers jumping off the boat one after another.


    With the successful landing of tens of thousands of Roman soldiers, the entire Port of Alexandria has become a world of Roman legions.


    Looking around, there are soldiers wearing Roman armor everywhere...


    They rushed into the palace of the Ptolemaic dynasty and killed all creatures that seemed threatening...


    What is threat??


    Holding a weapon is a threat...


    Even if you are a cook, if you carry a kitchen knife in your hand at this time, you will be regarded as a threatening target by these Roman soldiers.


    And the courage of the soldiers of the Ptolemaic dynasty in the palace seemed to be completely destroyed by the rapid-fire cannon of Yamato Nadeshiko...


    They either hugged their heads, or dropped their weapons, kneeled and surrendered...


    With just a cup of tea, the entire palace of the Tomis Dynasty was completely occupied by the Roman Legion.


    "Under the crown, please move to the palace... the sun outside is a bit too vicious!!"


    As soon as the entire palace was cleaned up, Marcus immediately returned to invite Zhou Ye to enter the palace...


    Of course Zhou Ye would not be polite to Marcus, he smiled and nodded, and then walked towards the palace not far from the port.


    When Zhou Ye stepped into the palace, what he saw for the first time was the maids who were trembling on the ground...


    They were like frightened quails, lying on the ground restlessly, wondering what fate awaited them.


    Zhou Ye stepped forward to a maid who seemed to be slightly dressed up, and stopped his steps...


    Looking at the gorgeous and unusual boots in front of me, the maid was shaking even more...


    "Raise your head..." Zhou Ye ordered slowly.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1548

    "Yes...yes..." The maid tremblingly raised her head carefully...


    "Tell me, where is Cleopatra??"


    "I...I..." The maid didn''t even dare to look at Zhou Ye''s face, she was so frightened that she couldn''t speak.


    "Am I scary?" Zhou Ye was speechless...


    "No, under the crown, it''s just that these mortals don''t dare to peer into your sacred face... Please give me some time, I promise to ask everything you want to know!!" Marcus said doglegally.


    Reference 1942


    One thousand nine hundred and forty two chapters


    Hearing what Marcus said, the maid was shocked...


    Give him some time??


    Can he get all the information this nobleman wants to know??


    How to get it??


    Torture??


    Even suffer the worst things about women??


    In the depths of the palace, a place where intrigues are constantly intriguing, of course this female officer would not naively think that these Roman invaders are good gentlemen, and will politely ask herself...


    So, maybe this noble person in front of her is the only way she can save her life...


    Thinking of this, the female officer didn''t know where the courage came from, and shouted: "My lord, I know where Cleopatra is..."


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye looked at the maid interestingly... "Where is she?"


    "She was driven out of Alexandria by her brother, Ptolemy XIII... She should be in the desert now..." the female officer said loudly.


    "Haha...interesting..." Zhou Ye smiled at the panicked look of the female officer...


    What should I say?


    This female officer looks pretty, and, the most important thing is-she has an extraordinary temperament...


    What temperament??


    Uh-what should I say??


    It''s the kind of weak temperament...


    That kind of temperament as if the whole body was talking-come and bully me... I am very bully... this kind of temperament.


    "Tell me your name..." Zhou Ye asked slowly.


    "Haitafeilisi...sir!!!" The female officer seemed to be confused by Zhou Ye''s appearance, and gradually forgot the tension and fear.


    "Your position..."


    "I am Tefnut''s priest... Your lord!!" Haytafelis replied respectfully.


    "Well, from now on, you will be my maid..." Zhou Ye said unceremoniously.


    "But, my lord, I am a priest..." Haytaphiris wanted to argue again...


    "I said, you are my maid from now on...Is there a problem?" Zhou Ye bent over slightly, looked at Haitai Feilisi, and asked.


    Looking at the black-hole-like eyes in front of her, Haitai Feilisi couldn''t help but nervously clicked her coquettishly... She actually forgot that the man standing in front of her was the Roman consul Be careful of the adults who serve...


    It is conceivable what fate he will meet when he refuses his orders.


    "I''m sorry...sir, I know!!" Haitai Felice said respectfully.


    "Very good..." Zhou Ye nodded with satisfaction... Bullying the weak and suffering really makes people happy... "Now, your first task is to familiarize me with the palace here..."


    "Yes, sir!!" Haitai Phyllis nodded respectfully again, then stood up... "Please follow me..."


    Just when Zhou Ye was about to step up to keep up... Marcus spoke in a bit embarrassed manner: "Xiamen...what about these maids?"


    "If you are willing to stay in the palace, let them continue to stay here... Their positions and responsibilities remain unchanged..." Zhou Ye waved his hand and said, "If you don''t want to stay here, let them leave. ...Don''t embarrass them, let alone bully them..."


    "Yes, submissive!!" Marcus nodded respectfully...


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the maids who were kneeling on the ground loudly thanked Zhou Ye...


    With Zhou Ye''s departure, Marcus began to count the names of the maids who were willing to stay in the palace...


    Combat?command??


    Now that the entire city of Alexandria is dominated by Roman soldiers, there is no need to command...


    Only some tedious post-war statistics are left...


    As for Ptolemy XIII??


    In the chaos army, no one saw him. Perhaps he had taken things badly and escaped, right?


    No matter what... Anyway, Alexandria is currently occupied by Rome.


    Regardless of those, the most important thing for Marcus right now is to count how many maids plan to leave and how many maids plan to stay in the palace.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that most of the maids wanted to stay in the palace.


    This made Marcus stunned...


    In fact, think about it, this is also normal...


    For these maids, going out may not be safe...especially in this city occupied by the Roman Empire...what are the by-products of the war?It was the collapse of order and the destruction of humanity. In this case, it was the palace that was already occupied by the Roman soldiers. It was the safest place.


    Moreover, since the Romans allowed them to continue to serve in the palace, all their supplies would be provided by the Romans.


    This solves many problems invisibly...War is often accompanied by famine...It is very rare to find a safe shelter during war.


    A fool would choose to leave the palace...


    At this time, Zhou Ye was playing the entire palace under the leadership of Haitai Feilisi...


    How to put it...Although the palaces of the Ptolemaic dynasty are far inferior to the miraculous buildings of the world, such as the Afang Palace of Daqin, the Forbidden City of Daming, etc....


    However, this is after all a palace that the Ptolemy dynasty has operated for hundreds of years...


    In general, it is still very worth seeing...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1549

    After playing around in the Ptolemy Palace, it was almost time for the lights to shine.


    Zhou Ye chose to live in the palace that originally belonged to Ptolemy XIII...


    Of course, everything in the bedroom has been changed all over... Whether it''s paved or covered, even the carpets, have been changed...


    Although Marcus is not a guy with great military exploits, but-this guy is well versed in the way to shoot horses... for the preferences of his own crown, he can touch the door clearly.


    Therefore, in his busy schedule of statistical post-war statistics, he still did not forget to help his family tidy up the house...


    After floating on the boat for so many days, Marcus believed that he wanted to have a good night''s sleep under his crown.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Xiamen... none of us was injured in this battle... we seized property... in total..."


    "Those are not important..." For Zhou Ye, zero casualties is not an unbelievable thing. You must know that the soldiers led by Marcus this time almost all came back from the big man not far away from him. Soldiers... Each of these soldiers was given a secondary strength technique and secondary recovery ability by Zhou Ye...


    In other words, they have about ten times the strength and resilience of ordinary people...


    Such a legion, in this era, can already be said to be an invincible legion.


    "Tell me, was Ptolemy XIII caught?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "That...no..." Marcus said with a face of shame when he heard Zhou Ye''s words.


    "Forget it... until the right time... I guess he will show up!!" Zhou Ye waved his hand and said, "I''m a little tired, so take a rest soon!!"


    "Yes... the crown!!" After Marcus gave a respectful salute, he glanced at Haitai Feilisi who was standing behind Zhou Ye, smiled and added: "I wish you a happy evening..."


    Reference 1943


    One thousand nine hundred and forty three chapters


    Marcus'' words caused Haitai Feilisi, who was standing behind Zhou Ye, to blush.


    In fact, Haitai Feilisi also had a faint guess in her heart...


    After all, the relationship between her and Zhou Ye is the relationship between the victor and the spoils of war.


    In this era, what happens to the spoils of war, Haitai Feilisi knows very well.


    But she has no other choice...


    As a trophy, she has no room to resist.


    However, she feels fortunate that her owner is a handsome young man with exotic charm... to be taken over by such a handsome young man, she even faintly looks forward to it...


    Although she, as the priest of Tefnut, needs to remain pure all the time, isn''t this something that can''t be helped?


    After all, this is force majeure...


    How would this teenager treat himself??


    Is it the rude type?Still be gentle with yourself??


    Just when Haitai Phyllis was thinking about it...


    Marcus, who had already left, suddenly walked in again.


    "Mianxia, ??someone outside the door is begging to see you..." Marcus said embarrassingly.


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye, who was already preparing to take a rest, heard this and stopped his getting up. He curiously asked, "Who is it??"


    "It''s the maids in the court... They are holding a blanket, saying that they are entrusted by Queen Cleopatra to offer the blanket to you..." Marcus replied respectfully.


    In fact, he originally wanted to keep those maids out...but what the leading maid said changed his mind.


    [They were entrusted by Queen Cleopatra to come in and present gifts...]


    Marcus knew that he seemed to have an extraordinary interest in Cleopatra under his crown... So, since it was a gift from Queen Cleopatra, he better not stop him...


    Hearing what Marcus said, Zhou Ye was suddenly taken aback...


    Then, a smile leaked out of his face...


    "Let them in..."


    "Yes, under the crown!" Marcus did not dare to delay, turned around and ordered the guards outside the palace to let the maids in.


    "Interesting..." Watching Marcus turning away and leaving... Zhou Ye couldn''t help muttering: "Cleopatra, your methods still haven''t changed..."


    You know, in the original history, Cleopatra approached Caesar in this way...


    Cleopatra was a very ambitious woman. In this internal struggle of the Ptolemaic dynasty, she was at a disadvantage and had to look for foreign aid... And what other foreign aid was like coming to Egypt with a powerful Roman army People who are more reliable??


    Zhou Ye was not surprised at all that Cleopatra did not go to Marcus, but directly approached himself.


    You know, although Cleopatra was driven out of Alexandria by her brother, there were still a lot of her eyeliners in the court... and Marcus and all the Roman soldiers were so respectful when they saw Zhou Ye She didn''t avoid others, of course she knew who was in charge of this army.


    Moreover, there are secret roads everywhere in this court, and it is not difficult for Cleopatra to avoid the eyeliner of the Roman guards and enter the court.


    Just when Zhou Ye thought secretly...


    Marcus has walked in with several maids in the palace...


    The maids, as if holding some rare treasures, carefully held the carpet in their arms in their hands.


    "Under the crown... they are here..." Marcus said respectfully.


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye looked at the maids, nodded... Then smiled and asked, "Is this blanket the gift Queen Cleopatra asked you to offer me?"


    "Yes, my lord!!" The headed maid, who was a little older, said respectfully: "This is the heart of Her Majesty..."


    "Open it..." Zhou Ye pointed to the blankets that the maids laid on the ground carefully, and said.


    "This..." The headed old maid looked at Marcus hesitantly, and said: "Queen Cleopatra said, this gift can only be viewed by you alone..."


    "Cang Cang..." A sound...Marcus drew out his short sword...


    In his opinion, the actions of these maids were obviously to plot wrongdoing...


    What can''t be opened in front of you??They obviously are going to assassinate their crowns...


    "Don''t get excited... Marcus!!" Zhou Ye smiled, preventing Marcus from escorting him... He walked to the carpet with a smile... asked: "I''m the only one who can see? Is it? ?"


    "Yes...sir!!" the old maid replied respectfully.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1550

    "Well...you can all go out..." Zhou Ye waved his hand and motioned for Marcus to go out...


    "Yes, Mianxia!!" Since Zhou Ye gave the order, Marcus would only follow the order.


    "By the way, and you..." Zhou Ye said, pointing to the palace maids who had carried the carpet...


    "Huh?" The maids were dumbfounded...


    This is different from what I imagined when I came here...


    However, Marcus will not give them a chance to say anything... "Everyone, please go out with me... I think you should not want me to let the soldiers take you out, right??"


    The implication is... [If you don¡¯t go out, I will order the guards to come and take you out...]


    Faced with this situation, the maids could only obediently follow Marcus out of the bedroom.


    In the blink of an eye, only Zhou Ye and Haitai Feilisi were left in the entire bedroom...


    Oh no... there is a roll of carpet.


    "My lord..." Haitai Feilisi looked at Zhou Ye with some uncertainty. She didn''t know why this very kind-looking adult would make a rude act of driving all the gift-giver out.


    "Hush, don''t talk..." Zhou Ye smiled and made a silent gesture, stood up, and walked in front of Haitai Feilisi...


    Asked...


    "Tell me, in your mind, what kind of woman is Queen Cleopatra?" Zhou Ye said while gently stroking her hair...


    "I... I don''t know..." Haitai Feilisi felt that Zhou Ye''s handsome face was so close to her... She could smell the good smell from his mouth...


    At this moment, Haitai Phyllis felt that her heart was beating so fast... so fast she couldn''t think about the problem.


    "Don''t be afraid, just tell me the most true feelings in your heart..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "The Queen Cleopatra is not here anyway, is she?"


    Reference 1944


    One thousand nine hundred and forty four chapters


    "Queen Cleopatra...she, she is a very majestic person...at least...at least when facing us priests..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s voice, Haitai Feilisi couldn''t help but relax... a dreamlike sound came from her mouth.


    "Queen Cleopatra claims to be the daughter of the goddess Ises... But we all know that it''s just her mythical herself..."


    Good complaint-


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but chuckle when he heard Haitai Feilisi''s words... "Go on..."


    "Queen Cleopatra still..."


    Following Haitai Felice¡¯s dream, everything Zhou Ye knew about Cleopatra was vomiting out of her mouth...


    In the description of Hayter Felice, Cleopatra is an extremely ambitious woman...


    She refused to accept her father''s will to marry her brother to rule Egypt together before his death, but chose to oppose her brother, Ptolemy XIII.


    It¡¯s just that she¡¯s a bit unlucky...


    In this battle for power, she failed...so she was banished from Alexandria...


    Haitai Feilisi is complaining more and more, getting sharper...


    It feels like it''s out of control...


    At this time, the carpet roll that seemed to be forgotten by Zhou Ye on the ground began to twist...


    "Ah¡ª" Hayta Felice noticed the twisted carpet roll for the first time, and she couldn''t help screaming in shock.


    Zhou Ye smiled and patted the somewhat frightened Haitai Phyllis on the back, and comforted: "Don''t be afraid..."


    "What is that?" Haitai Feilisi hugged Zhou Ye''s arm tightly and asked in a panic.


    "Who knows? Maybe a carpet has become refined..." Zhou Ye opened his eyes and said nonsense: "Come on, let''s open this refined carpet and see what fun things happen..."


    At this point, Zhou Ye walked towards the carpet...


    And Haitai Feilisi hugged Zhou Ye''s arm step by step, and followed.


    No way, in this empty palace, Zhou Ye was her only support.


    Zhou Ye came to the side of the blanket that was tied into a roll, then bent over and untied the knots tied to the two ends of the blanket... grasping the edge of the blanket, and pulling hard...


    The entire blanket rolled forward...


    As the blanket spread out, a slender figure wrapped inside, with this force, rolled out...


    That''s right, it really got out...


    Seeing this bumpy figure, Haytaphiris couldn''t help but conceal her small eyes, exclaiming: "Queen Cleopatra??"


    "Huh? Is the Carpet Elite the Queen of Cleopatra?" Zhou Ye joked with restrained smile.


    "Damn... can''t you be gentle with me?" Following the grumble, Cleopatra supported his waist and stood up...


    The first time he saw her face... Zhou Ye was stunned...


    Fuck...fuck...fuck...


    What''s happening here??


    Why is it her??


    Actually, it¡¯s no wonder Zhou Ye was so surprised...


    You know, there are many stars who have played Cleopatra... But among them, Elizabeth Taylor is the most classic.


    Zhou Ye originally thought that Cleopatra in this world would be Cleopatra played by Elizabeth...


    However, when he really saw Queen Cleopatra''s face, the whole person felt a sense of surprise and inexplicable surprise.


    Although the Cleopatra in front of me was not the Cleopatra played by Elizabeth... But it was played by one of Zhou Ye''s favorite actress...


    This actress was once famous for the beautiful legend of Sicily...


    That''s right, it was Monica Bellucci who murdered countless descendants of Zhou Ye when he was young.


    This is simply the change that surprised Zhou Ye...


    After so many worlds, Zhou Ye has few moments of real excitement... However, facing this young dream lover, Zhou Ye is really happy, what is this?This is feeling...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1551

    At this time, Queen Cleopatra had already opened up her waist that was twisted because of Zhou Ye''s violence.


    She stepped forward to hire Tingting to Zhou Ye, and carefully looked at the little-known, but commanding the entire Roman legion, and made Marcus, one of the Roman consuls, respectful and handsome...


    I have to say that Zhou Ye''s appearance makes Cleopatra feel amazing...


    "Let me guess who you are... You should be the prince of a certain empire? No no... There is no empire prince in this world who can be carefully served by the Roman consul... Then, can you tell me what you really are? Identity??" Queen Cleopatra asked curiously.


    "No, no, it''s not the time to talk about that..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand, interrupting Cleopatra''s questioning.


    He pointed to the carpet with a weird expression, and asked, "Is this a gift from you??"


    "Well, that''s right!!" Although Cleopatra didn''t know what Zhou Ye wanted to say, he nodded and said, "This is from Persia..."


    "That''s not important..." Zhou Ye waved his hand and interrupted Cleopatra''s words again... "The important thing is-you are hiding in a gift and being sent in, does that mean... ¡­Actually¡ªyou gave yourself to me???"


    "Um...I think there might be some misunderstandings..." Cleopatra looked at the light in Zhou Ye''s eyes that made her palpitate, and explained in a little panic... "Actually..."


    "No, now you are my possession..." Zhou Ye ignored Cleopatra''s explanation at all and hugged the thing that made him excited when he was young...


    "Wait... um..."


    Before Cleopatra''s words were finished... he completely lost the ability to speak...


    She wanted to struggle awkwardly, however, facing Zhou Ye who was already impatient, all her struggles seemed so weak...


    In the end, when she came back to her senses, she found that she had been thrown on the couch, and her clothes had already left her... "No..."


    Before she could finish her words, she felt a sharp pain, and the words in her mouth suddenly turned into a cry of pain...


    And Haitai Feilisi stood there with a grieving expression...watching the interaction between the two on the couch...


    This is different from what she said... and, is she going or staying now??


    Undecided, she walked to the couch without knowing it... Faced with the delicious food delivered to her mouth, Zhou Ye was of course not polite. As soon as she stretched her arm, she pulled her up... soon, Hayta Felice has also fallen into the same situation as Queen Cleopatra...


    The night is getting deeper... and the carnival in the palace has just begun.


    Chapter 1945


    One thousand nine hundred and forty five chapters


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the Ptolemy Palace...


    At this time, Queen Cleopatra was quietly drinking her afternoon tea in the back garden of the palace...


    Beside her, surrounded by a group of maids in various dresses...


    Cleopatra looked at the fountain in the garden in front of him and sighed lazily...


    "Your Majesty, what makes you so worried?" a maid asked humorously.


    "That bad guy hasn''t leaked his face for a day...Is he tired of my body?" Cleopatra said unconfidently.


    Upon hearing her, the maids looked at each other...


    Is this still their proud Queen??


    Of course they know who the bad guy in their queen''s mouth is... Except for the crown, they don''t do what he thinks.


    A maid asked boldly: "Well... Your Majesty, you didn''t say yesterday that you had better go back to Rome as soon as possible, so that you can relax..."


    "I''m just stunned with him...Who told him to put me with the priestess every time..." Cleopatra, who was unwilling to guard his house, unknowingly said everything in his heart. Up...


    "..." XN


    Upon hearing Cleopatra''s words, the maids were speechless...


    It''s over... My queen is completely in love and can''t help herself...


    But this is too fast, right??


    It''s only been three days...Is your own queen just like this??


    Although Cleopatra didn¡¯t know the slander in the hearts of the maids, he could still guess one or two...


    However, she doesn''t care...


    Or it should be said... It is three days to outsiders, but for her... it has been almost a year...


    During this year, she and Zhou Ye were playing wildly in that bizarre mirror world...


    They watched the world hanging upside down and the city turned into a gear cube...


    On the street, at the highest point of the palace...on the roof of the world...on the rising sun, footprints of their love were left everywhere...


    Of course, it would be better if the priestess was not with him...


    And during this year, she also changed from a newcomer who was first involved in this way to an old Siji by Zhou Ye...


    All kinds of postures, all kinds of tricks, come at your fingertips...


    However, her sense of last name only blooms for him... On weekdays, she is still the majestic Queen Cleopatra.


    Queen Cleopatra looked at the fountain in front of her, sighed again, and said to herself: "Bad guy...Where have you been?"


    At this moment, a voice came into her ears...


    "I heard it as if someone was thinking about me..."


    Hearing this familiar voice, Cleopatra''s eyes suddenly brightened, and she stood up suddenly... she was about to rush towards the figure that appeared at the garden gate...


    However, as soon as her feet stepped out, she sat back on the chair...The delicate and pretty face showed an indifferent look."So you haven''t returned to Rome..."


    Seeing the strong support of their own queen, the maids laughed and laughed.


    And Zhou Ye, who stepped into the garden, couldn''t help but smile and shook his head... This Cleopatra just likes to support it like this.


    But it doesn''t matter... It''s also very interesting anyway, isn''t it??


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and walked in front of Cleopatra, raised his hand, and picked her up...


    "Let go of me, I haven''t forgiven you yet... You didn''t see me for one day... Are you tired of me..." Cleopatra pretended to struggle like a wild cat with teeth and claws...


    "Don''t make trouble..." Zhou Ye said, slapped in the face of a place with the thickest fat...


    Snap¡ªa crisp sound.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1552

    A certain little wild cat that just opened its teeth and danced its claws, suddenly became like a well-behaved domestic cat, put away his minions, and snuggled up in Zhou Ye''s arms obediently.


    Zhou Ye sat on the chair that originally belonged to Cleopatra amidst the laughter of the maids, looked at the aggrieved expression on the face of the lovely kitten in his arms, sighed helplessly, and said: "I just helped you get rid of the last big troubles..."


    "You killed my brother?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cleopatra''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, and said, "He can no longer pose any threat to your throne... From then on, you are the well-deserved queen of Egypt!!"


    "..."


    Originally, Zhou Ye thought that Cleopatra would be very happy to hear this news. However, what made him strange was that Cleopatra¡¯s face was not only surprised at the beginning, but also at this time. Turned into a look of resentment...


    "What''s wrong? Are you unhappy to hear this news?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    He knows how much Cleopatra hates her half-brother... From Cleopatra''s point of view, her brother is a mentally retarded idiot and bastard...


    Actually tried to threaten her with her father''s last name...want to marry her...


    "No, I''m very happy..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, Cleopatra gently shook his head...


    She believes that as long as her little villain speaks out, then it must be done...


    However, she knows better...


    The man in his own family has handled things here in such a hurry, so he must be going back to Rome...


    Otherwise, with the lazy character of his little villain... he would never do anything personally if things are not coming.


    Thinking that his man was about to leave Egypt and return to Rome, Cleopatra lost the slightest interest in the throne that had been peeped for a long time in his hands...


    She felt that she used to regard the right as fate, but now it has become so dull...


    "But I don''t think your face looks like you are happy..." Zhou Ye laughed and teased.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Cleopatra hesitated to speak but stopped...


    She looked at the maids around, then waved her hand, and said, "Go down. Seal the entire garden and don''t let anyone in..."


    "It''s Her Majesty!!"


    After the maids replied respectfully, they got up and left this magnificent garden...


    It wasn''t until all the maids had left the garden... Cleopatra turned around and sat in his arms facing Zhou Ye, looking at Zhou Ye with a serious face and said: "Tell me, my Lover...Are you going back to Rome?"


    "Uh..." Zhou Ye was speechless when he heard Cleopatra''s words, what should I say?It¡¯s not good for a woman to be smart. When you move, she can guess what you want to do... "Yes... Some things in Rome need to be finished... So, I need to go back a few days..."


    Reference 1946


    One thousand nine hundred and forty six chapters


    "Is it okay if I don''t go back? For me..." Cleopatra could not help but leak a weak expression on his face.


    "I''m afraid not, baby..." Zhou Ye said apologetically, "You know, the Roman gods have already challenged me. If I avoid fighting, it seems that I am afraid of them... Then It''s boring!"


    In fact, Zhou Ye was just talking about it...


    The Roman gods challenged him??


    What a joke...


    Obviously just a group of people who knew they were invincible, but were forced to settle down in a desperate situation, the final roar...


    It''s just that Zhou Ye was thinking about the gluttonous meal brought by the gods behind, so he wanted to go back and enjoy the gluttonous meal...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cleopatra''s little face was covered with frost... "Since this is the case, why are you looking for me? Do you say goodbye to me? You go... I I don''t want to see you..."


    "..." Zhou Ye''s face was stagnant by Cleopatra''s words, and then a wicked smile appeared in his horns... "My lovely Majesty, it seems that you need to review it. ...Who is the head of the family..."


    "let me go¡­¡­"


    "Accept your fate..."


    Two hours later..................


    "My dear... don''t go, okay... I can''t imagine how to live without your company..."


    Cleopatra at this time has completely turned into a well-behaved kitten... She nestled in someone''s arms, begging softly."do not go¡­¡­"


    "......I just went back for a while...It''s not that I won''t come back!!" Zhou Ye sighed silently.


    "I don''t care...I don''t want you to leave anyway..." Cleopatra said dreamily.


    As a girl born in the royal family of Egypt, Cleopatra was rarely rejected from an early age...


    What she wants is available anytime, anywhere.


    This allowed her to develop a somewhat arrogant personality...


    She is smart and she is proud.


    But...everything she was proud of since meeting Zhou Ye has lost its effect when facing him...


    appearance??body??


    Uh, okay, this one is relatively easy to use... because she could see that Zhou Ye liked the two qualities she was proud of very much.


    Power??


    For Zhou Ye, it''s worthless...


    wealth??


    Even more so...


    In this love game, she is a complete loser... She has lost everything... her pride, her love, and... her dignity...


    When facing Zhou Ye, she was no longer the proud Queen of Egypt, but just a little girl who fell in love and lost thoroughly.


    "Baby, I will be back soon..." Zhou Ye softly comforted Cleopatra, who was uneasy because of the upcoming parting.


    "But... I can''t tolerate not seeing you for a moment..." Cleopatra turned and hugged Zhou Ye... "So... don''t go back, okay?"


    "You know, that won''t work..." Zhou Ye sighed and said, "However, I can stay with you for a few more days... and when I leave, I won''t take the legion away. I will let them obey. Your dispatch!"


    "..." Cleopatra sighed sadly, begging for failure again, she bit her silver teeth, "Then give me at least a child..."

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1553

    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless when he heard Cleopatra''s request...


    Why do women in this era like to have a child??


    Can a child restrain oneself??


    "I will try my best... but I don''t guarantee..."


    "Time is limited...Don''t talk, honey..."


    The horn of battle sounded again...


    In this war, although Cleopatra''s morale was very high and he was in a desperate fight, the huge gap in strength could not be made up by morale...


    In the end, under the suppression of a certain big devil, Cleopatra had to slum himself down again, and obediently slumped under someone''s feet.


    It is said that in the next few days, a certain Egyptian queen completely ignored the court and served someone wholeheartedly.


    Although Cleopatra has always hoped that time can stop here, don''t let yourself face parting.


    But she obviously doesn''t have the strength of Zhou Ye, so the final day of parting has arrived...


    In Alexander''s palace----


    "Honey, you have to come back soon..."


    At this time, Cleopatra did not look like a queen at all. She was like an ordinary woman about to send her lover to a long distance, cleverly helping Zhou Ye to tidy up her clothes...


    To tell the truth, Cleopatra has almost finished finishing the clothes for an hour... Zhou Ye''s clothes were almost torn by her.


    "I know, I''ll be back as soon as possible..." Zhou Ye sighed speechlessly: "Well, Cleopatra, don''t make any more clothes for me, you will make all my clothes. Cried¡­¡­"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s spit, the Egyptian maids standing aside lightly concealed their humor and laughed...


    However, Cleopatra turned a deaf ear to Zhou Ye''s complaints.


    She still played around with the skirts that had been sorted hundreds of times by her, and said: "I will build a palace for you here...a testament to our love...so, come back soon..."


    "Hmm..." Looking at Cleopatra''s gentle appearance, Zhou Ye couldn''t say anything about spitting out... "I bet your palace must not be built when I come back... "


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cleopatra''s eyes suddenly brightened...


    "What if the palace has been built before you come back?"


    "Then I can promise you one thing..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "anything??"


    "anything¡­¡­"


    "you are serious??"


    "of course!!"


    "Well, it''s a deal..." Cleopatra said loudly.


    "A word is settled!"


    "Then... my love, go early and return early!!" At this time... Cleopatra''s attention has been focused on this bet.


    If she wins, then she will get a promise from her own man... For Cleopatra, this promise is very important...


    Seeing Cleopatra''s self-confidence, Zhou Ye sighed silently...Well, I hope she can win... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and waved at Cleopatra. After waving his hand, the figure flashed... disappeared in place...


    "No..." Seeing this situation, Cleopatra was a little dumbfounded. She thought Zhou Ye would go back by boat. What happened?This guy is actually using teleport... how is this broken??In this way... she has no time, maybe even a month...


    "Fight..." Cleopatra gritted his teeth and commanded loudly: "Find me the best architect in Egypt..."


    Reference 1947


    One thousand nine hundred and forty seven chapters


    Not to mention that Cleopatra worked hard for his bet...


    Just say that Zhou Ye at this time has already returned to Rome...


    In Caesar''s mansion--


    Zhou Ye''s figure suddenly appeared in the hall, and the maids who were busy in the hall were startled by the sudden appearance...


    However, after seeing who the visitors were, one by one rushed forward in surprise to meet Zhou Ye.


    "Mianxia, ??you are back..."


    "Under the crown..."


    "Under the crown..."


    For these maids, it is their honor to serve the gods... even they feel that their social status has improved a lot.


    You know, there is a difference between serving gods and serving mortals.


    Those who serve mortals are servants...


    But those who serve the gods are priests.


    The social status of the two is simply vastly different.


    Especially Zhou Ye is not a very difficult god, and sometimes even makes some harmless jokes with them.


    Therefore, they are still very willing to serve this master.


    "Well, I''m back..." Zhou Ye smiled and greeted the maids...


    At this time, in Caesar¡¯s mansion, there were no other owners besides him. After all, Caesar lived in a barracks outside the city for his own safety, and little Yulia was sent to Persia by Zhou Ye...


    So, strictly speaking, he was the only one in charge of the Caesar''s mansion at this time.


    After chatting with these lovely maids for a while...the voices of Caesar and Lucius soon came from outside.


    Hearing their voices, the maids obediently resigned and left the front hall...


    They knew that when Caesar and Lucius came, it meant that their master had important things to be busy with. Obviously, these servants should not be involved.


    When Caesar and Lucius walked into the hall, they saw Zhou Ye sitting in a chair alone, drinking red wine leisurely.


    "Mianxia!" X2


    The two hurriedly saluted Zhou Ye.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1554

    "Get up..." Zhou Ye waved his hand. He was too lazy to say anything he didn''t like this kind of bowing. After saying it countless times, they didn''t hear it even once.


    "It''s Mianxia!!" Caesar and Lucius stood up and respectfully stood under Zhou Ye.


    "How''s the matter in the Senate?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Following your orders, we gave them three days...Finally, fewer than fifty people came to inform us and take refuge in us..." Caesar said depressed.


    "Ha ha..." Hearing Caesar''s words, Zhou Ye smiled and didn''t care... "This is normal... After enjoying the taste of rights, many people are not willing to give up the rights in their hands, even if they know... ¡­Not letting go of the right in their hands is a dead end, they also want to fight to the death..."


    "Furthermore... For that goddess of agriculture, they may still have some unrealistic illusions, illusions that perhaps their gods can defeat me, and then they regain power... People, there will be some fluke psychology! "


    "Yes, under the crown..." Caesar echoed: "Those guys are too stupid... They are blinded by the fishing net of power..."


    "Xiamen...what should we do now?" Lucius asked respectfully.


    "Of course it is¡ªall the chess pieces sold to us by these agricultural goddesses are eaten..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Since people have given gifts to these unsightly guys, why not give them face... Besides... Isn''t there a ready-made reason? Collusion with false gods, belief in cults... Just kill..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Caesar couldn''t help but shudder...


    However, at the same time he also has a feeling of dumbfounding...


    Believe in a false god?Believe in a cult??


    Before you came, they were the righteous gods of Rome, OK??


    However, these words Caesar just complained in his heart...


    He didn''t dare to say it...


    Whether it is a god or a mundane...the weak and the strong, the natural selection is the iron law.


    If you are strong, you can naturally gain faith and become the righteous god of a country...


    But are you weak?Then there is no way... Falling is the only result.


    As Caesar and Lucius walked out of Zhou Ye''s palace...the entire city of Rome quickly set off a bloody storm.


    Tens of thousands of Legionnaires swarmed into the city, and they rushed towards the mansion that had already been targeted...


    Those aristocratic lords who were still aloft a few days ago were pulled out by the wolves and tigers of the Legion soldiers...


    They were escorted by soldiers and came to the senate square...


    On the square at this time, hundreds of wooden crosses have already stood...


    Around the huge square, the Roman citizens were onlookers...


    These citizens looked anxiously at the heavily armed soldiers, dragged the aristocratic lords who used to be aloft to the cross, and then stood there...


    Soon, Caesar, wearing a consul costume, came over...


    He stood on the steps of the Senate, looked down at the citizens on the square, and said slowly: "Manius, Titus...and others, believe in evil gods, organize insidious worship...According to the amendment of the Roman Republic Act , Article 73, I sentenced them to death, executed immediately!"


    As Caesar''s words fell, all the soldiers standing beside the nobles did not hesitate to nail these nobles to the cross with copper nails.


    Suddenly, there was a wailing sound in the entire square...


    From time to time, there are still some curses...


    "Caesar...you are in collusion with the evil god...you can''t die..."


    "Hahaha...Caesar...I''m waiting for you in hell..."


    "Long live the Roman gods... the evil gods will fall..."


    Of course, such individual voices seem so insignificant in the whining sound...


    Seeing these aristocrats who used to be aristocratic, now they have become like this... All the Roman citizens onlookers couldn''t help but trembled in their hearts.


    What did they see from this incident??


    I saw the firmness of the three major consuls in Rome for the reform of belief...


    You know, in the past, Rome never cared about the beliefs of its people... But now, it obviously doesn''t work...


    Do they really want to believe in the god of all gods-Augustus?


    By the way, Augustus means supreme in Latin...


    And Zhou Ye shamelessly used it as his Roman name...


    After all, he is a Chinese. If he uses his real name as the name of the god, it seems a bit too contradictory... We love you, the god of all gods-Zhou Ye??


    How do you look at it, how it violates harmony... So Zhou Ye took Augustus as his Roman name.


    Reference 1948


    One thousand nine hundred and forty eight chapters


    At this time, among the crowd watching in the square...


    A slender figure in a hood was looking at the noble elders who were suffering on the cross.


    The slender hands under her sleeves were already tightly clasped together, and obviously¡ªher heart was no longer calm.


    "Your sacrifice will not be meaningless..." She muttered: "Believers, wait... When the evil god falls, your name will be carved on the monument and erected on the monument. In this square..."


    After murmured these words, she turned around and walked out of the crowd...


    At a corner, her figure disappeared into the street...


    Outside the city of Rome¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªin the manor of Lucius.


    "Xiaxia... Now the city is very dangerous... Why are you still..." Lucius was looking at the agricultural goddess Kris who had just returned with a worried look.


    "Are you questioning the power of the gods?" Kris said unkindly.


    "No, no, I''m just worried about your safety..." Lucius explained hurriedly.


    Looking at the fearful believer in front of him, Kris suppressed the anger in his heart and said: "Sorry, I was a little gaffe today..."


    "It''s nothing...I can understand your anger..." Lucius said empathetically: "Although I know their final fate,... I think they were..."


    "Stop talking..." Kris shouted loudly...


    Lucius'' words gave her a feeling of being blamed.


    After all, this kind of thing betraying one''s own believers is really not honorable...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1555

    ut--


    In order to completely defeat that powerful and terrifying alien god, Kris also had to do such a despicable thing.


    After all, whether it is a person or a god, it is selfish...


    For one''s own benefit, there is nothing that cannot be sold...


    After Chris gave a loud drink, she took a few deep breaths and suppressed the feeling of guilt in her heart. Then she slowly said, "Since those evil gods'' minions start to act today, then It means that the evil god may have returned from Egypt...it''s time for our next plan!!"


    "Yes, under the crown, as you wish!!" Lucius lowered his head deeply when he heard Kreis''s words...just a hint of mocking smile leaked from his horns.


    Of course, the proud Kris did not see all this...


    "Don''t bother me, I want to take a good rest, today...I saw hell..." Kris said, walking towards the back of the hall, in his bedroom.


    "Yes, under the crown!!"


    After watching the figure of the agricultural goddess disappear in the doorway, Lucius stood up straight...


    He shouted with a smile on his face: "Old Barry, get me a car, I want to go into the city..."


    "Yes, Master!" A slightly rickety old man appeared at the door, and after he respectfully agreed, he walked outside.


    quickly--


    Old Barry walked in, "Master, the carriage is ready!"


    "Good job, old Barry..." Lucius smiled and walked out the door... He was going to take the car to the temporary residence under the crown to meet the crown under...


    after an hour----


    In Zhou Ye''s palace...


    "So... that lovely goddess of agriculture can''t wait anymore, can''t you?" Zhou Ye was lying halfway on the chair, and the maid beside him was delivering the divided fruits to his mouth.


    "Yes, under the crown..." Lucius said respectfully, standing below: "So, are we going to make arrangements in advance to catch her?"


    "No... mortal arrangements are useless to gods..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand, and said: "She will leave it to me to deal with it... well, just tonight... you Go back and tell her that I will host a grand banquet here tonight to entertain those veterans and nobles who have taken refuge in me. It is a good time tonight..."


    "Yes, under the crown!!"


    "Go and do things!!"


    After Lucius agreed, he walked out of the hall quickly...


    At this time, in the hall that was vacated again, only Zhou Ye and a group of maids were left...


    "I''m going to host a banquet... It seems that I should bring some good things out. The province was laughed at by these ancients..." Zhou Ye said, taking out various ingredients from his wristband... Some are present, some are collected from the continent of Azeroth...


    At the same time, he ordered the maid to call the cook in the mansion over, and then the same thing told how to deal with these ingredients.


    Facing Zhou Ye''s advice, those cook girls were like a treasure, and they wished to keep all the knowledge taught by Zhou Ye in their minds.


    After all, this is the cooking art taught by the gods...How can this not make these guys excited??


    After giving instructions to the cook, Zhou Ye was idle again... he didn''t bother to run around again...


    Just in the garden, I slept for a while...


    And he can rest, but others cannot.


    Since a banquet is going to be held, the envoys sent to each noble residence are indispensable.


    In Zhou Ye¡¯s palace, there were many maids, but there were few servants. Zhou Ye didn¡¯t like seeing men in his back home... In desperation, the maid who took care of Zhou Ye¡¯s daily life could only tell this. Lucius.


    And Lucius smiled and waved his hand... "There are not many others here, there are many people..."


    Following his orders, hundreds of soldiers rushed out of the houses near Zhou Ye''s palace and walked towards the residences of the nobles.


    When night is about to fall............


    The nobles who survived throughout the city of Rome began to act...


    They were dressed in full costumes, holding gifts in their hands... and brought their daughters or wives to Zhou Ye''s temporary residence...


    For some nobles, Zhou Ye''s preferences are not hard to guess.


    After all, why Caesar was in the position, they also knew one or two...


    Therefore, many people have moved some strange thoughts...


    what did you say??


    I can understand it with my daughter, but what the hell is it with my wife??


    Ha ha... This is a little too underestimation of these nobles.


    For these nobles, for the sake of their rights, there is nothing that cannot be betrayed. Faith can be betrayed. What is a wife??


    As long as you have power in your hands, will there be fewer women??


    Besides, what if the wife is a good wife??


    For a time--


    At the entrance of Zhou Ye''s temporary residence, a group of gorgeously dressed ladies has become a beautiful landscape...


    Chapter 1949


    The first thousand nine hundred and forty nine


    At the gate of Zhou Ye''s temporary residence, the aristocratic elders who had met unexpectedly suddenly became embarrassed when they saw each other...


    After all, no one would do things like surrender in droves with fanfare.


    On the contrary, they are all cautiously afraid of encountering acquaintances...the time is always when no one goes out.


    It is a miracle--


    Whether it''s taking refuge in Caesar or taking refuge in Lucis... these guys didn''t even meet.


    Therefore, when they came to the banquet in response to Zhou Ye''s call... only to realize that they were not the only traitors.


    For a while, everyone was embarrassed...


    After all, the name of a traitor is never a compliment.


    "Hehe... I didn''t expect Master Saiwei to also take refuge in the crown..."

 The Movie World Chapter 1556

    In the end, a thick-skinned nobleman broke the embarrassing atmosphere... He smiled and greeted an unexpected nobleman.


    "Also? It seems that Lord Volenes is also a smart person..." Saiwei said with a smile.


    Hearing Saiwei''s ridicule, Warrenes smiled awkwardly and looked at the beautiful woman behind Saiwei, "I have long heard that Lord Saiwei''s wife is a beauty. Today, it seems like that... ¡­"


    "Hehe... The wife of Warrenness is also very beautiful!!"


    After they laughed awkwardly for a while, they said in unison...


    "The banquet is about to begin, why don''t we go in together??" X2


    "Hahaha...Go and go together!!"


    "Yes, it would be a very rude thing to make that Mianxia wait a long time!!"


    The two said, laughing and walking into the door together...


    Such embarrassing scenes, with the arrival of the noble veterans, became everywhere...


    These guys didn''t have any contact with each other, but in the end they all voted for Caesar or Lucius''s camp. Meeting each other in Zhou Ye''s palace made them feel a little embarrassed.


    The venue for the banquet was fixed by Zhou Ye in the garden behind Caesar¡¯s Mansion...


    At this time, the garden was filled with flaming braziers everywhere, shining the entire garden like daylight...In the open space next to the pond, there were several long tables, and the tables were filled with all kinds of delicate Food...There are also some maids carrying wine glasses filled with red wine in their hands, walking through the crowd...


    By the barbecue grill not far away, the cooks are busy...


    They will grill various foods according to the preferences of the guests.


    I have to say that playing this form of partying in B.C. makes a lot of nobles wonder...


    Some people complained secretly that the atmosphere of the banquet was not serious...Of course, some praised this banquet model as very much in line with their wishes...


    In short, everything is said.


    And after the initial embarrassing period, a group of nobles started to talk enthusiastically.


    After all, as a politician, the first thing to do is shameless.


    Regardless of what everyone betrayed for, everyone is a traitor anyway, so... it doesn''t matter who is more noble.


    And the female families brought by the nobles are on the other side of the pond, participating in another form of women¡¯s meeting...


    They may be unfamiliar with each other, but in this social occasion, the natural communicative talents of these ladies come in handy.


    They started with the makeup tonight or the friendship of their husbands, and they gradually became familiar with each other.


    Just when the atmosphere of the banquet slowly became a little bit like...


    Suddenly, the voice of fame rang, causing all the nobles to stop talking.


    "Master Lucius is here!!"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" XN


    Hearing this name, almost all the nobles stopped their words, and their faces leaked incredible expressions...


    Who is Lucius???


    He was a pioneer against Zhou Ye, an organizer against Zhou Ye, and a spokesperson for the Greek gods...


    How could he appear here??


    In fact, none of these nobles were present at the executions that took place in the Senate Square during the day.


    They may be despicable and shameless, but they are not shameless enough to watch the execution of their old colleagues.


    Even, they did not send their own subordinates to watch this execution...


    In their thoughts, this anti-Zhou Ye leader must have been brought to justice and executed in the square... but they did not expect to hear from him again here...


    This made a group of nobles faintly have some conjectures in their hearts while shocked inexplicably.


    At this time, following the waiter¡¯s reputation, Lucius, wearing a gorgeous white robe, walked in from the gate of the garden... Behind him, there was a beautiful girl in a purple dress... that The beauty of the girl made countless nobles amazed...


    "What? Are you welcoming me?"


    Lucius who came to the banquet looked at the nobles who paid attention to him and joked.


    "Lucius, why are you here..."


    A nobleman asked loudly...


    His questioning voice received a kind of support from the nobles...


    "Yes, Lucius... why are you here!"


    "This is the banquet under the crown..."


    Listening to the questions from the nobles, Lucius was not angry, or... he looked down on these guys at all.


    "I will appear here, naturally because I received an invitation from the crown!" Lucius said with a smile: "Like you...I am also the most pious believer under the crown!!"


    Hearing what Lucius said, the nobles were in an uproar...


    Although they are also traitors, but-compared with Lucius this guy, they feel that they are suddenly noble a lot.


    "You betrayed those poor guys..."


    "No, no...It should be said-us!" In the face of the questioning, Lucius replied indifferently: "What we mean is-I, and everyone here, have a share!"


    Hearing what Lucius said, the nobles fell silent...yes, they also betrayed their old colleagues...


    Although he knew that what Lucius said was the truth, some nobles questioned him because of intense unwillingness.


    "But, that was a meeting you organized..."


    "So what?" Lucius said unhurriedly: "It is precisely because of that meeting that I can tell Mian Xia who is the enemy and who is his most loyal servant..."


    Hearing what Lucius said, the nobles suddenly fell silent, shameless¡ªtoo shameless...have never seen such a shameless person.


    Unexpectedly, the organizer of the rebellion meeting was actually the biggest traitor...If those who were nailed to the cross knew about it, they wouldn''t be stunned.?


    The nobles thought in silence.


    Chapter 1950


    One thousand nine hundred and fifty chapters

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1557

    "Lucius..."


    A noble yelled and walked in front of Lucius. He asked loudly: "We just want to know whether you have decided to betray the nobles participating in the resistance meeting, or after the resistance meeting. The decision..."


    "No, no, don''t use the word betrayal!!" Lucius chuckled and shook his hand, and said: "You have to use the sentence called by justice... After all, I am the most pious believer under the crown. Facing the bewitching deities of the old gods, I resolutely voted under the crown...This is normal!!"


    "You..." The nobleman was unable to go up or down because of Lucius''s interrogation.


    Lucius did not answer his question, but instead caught his words...


    What is betrayal??


    It should be said that he was inspired by the crown...what is betrayal??To betray is to put yourself on the unrighteous side.


    In addition, he put the crown on the unrighteous side, which is a very fatal word.


    "Master Bosca, do you think I''m right?" Lucius looked at the nobleman with a faint smile, and asked.


    "Yes, yes... Master Lucius, I was the one who made a mistake!!"


    The nobleman who was caught with the pigtail, the aura of righteous remarks just now is no longer...He returned to the aristocratic group dingy.


    And at this time, no nobleman jumped out to question Lucius...


    They have already understood Lucius'' sharp words...


    Although they won''t embarrass Lucius again, they can isolate him...


    As a result, Lucius became the most neglected guy at the banquet...


    The beautiful girls brought by Lucius were also treated in the same way in the ladies'' club.


    Even worse is--


    Those noble ladies cleverly mocked the beautiful girl Lucius brought with them in all kinds of words and without dirty words... What do you mean, what do you mean by innuendo...


    All kinds of unbearable words were used to describe the girl...


    And that girl who is extremely beautiful, has never been so wronged??


    On her cold face, if it is covered with frost, a pair of small hands are firmly clenched together...


    If it wasn''t the residence of the evil god, if it wasn''t for her to feel a glimpse of prying... So far.


    On the other side, in an attic next to the garden, Zhou Ye was watching what happened below with joy.


    Behind him, two figures stood respectfully...


    No one else, it was Caesar and Lucis.


    "Hehe...it seems that the goddess of agriculture has finally grasped the power of mortal women..." Zhou Ye stood by the window lattice, leaned on the window lattice, and watched what happened in the garden below, and said cheerfully...


    "Mianxia, ??don''t you really need me to mobilize the army to come and help?"


    And Lucius, who was standing behind Zhou Ye, obviously did not have such a good interest as Zhou Ye at this time...


    "No, the battle between the gods is far from what you can intervene..., so you just need to watch obediently!!"


    "Yes... Mianxia!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lucius replied with a look of disappointment.


    No wonder he was so lost...


    You know, for him, knowing that the opponent is an enemy, he can''t provide any help to his crown... This kind of powerlessness has made him accumulate because of the extraordinary power he has received during this period of time. His self-confidence was instantly shattered...


    Of course, Caesar, who was standing next to Lucis, saw the loss on Lucis¡¯s face. He patted Lucis¡¯s shoulder comfortably, and sighed: "The war between gods is far from being able to participate in us mortals. That... so... don''t blame yourself! Lucis..."


    "Hehe... mortals belong to mortals, gods belong to gods..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Don''t try to challenge gods with mortal bodies. That''s a very stupid behavior... you know? Lu Kui Si!!!"


    When Lucius heard Zhou Ye''s words, his heart suddenly stunned. He knew that this was awakening himself under his own crown. During this period of time when he gained extraordinary power, his self-confidence was a little inflated...


    He hurriedly lowered his head humbly, and replied respectfully: "Yes, Mianxia!!"


    Seeing Lucius understood what he meant, Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    He never tries to test people''s hearts, human nature cannot withstand temptation... Therefore, it is necessary for Lucis to maintain a humble heart at all times. After all-he doesn''t want to destroy this road in the future. A devout believer who accompanied him from the big man to Rome.


    People''s hearts are changeable, and their hearts are changeable...


    "Okay, we should go down and meet that lovely goddess..." After Zhou Ye woke up Lucis, he smiled and walked outside the house.


    "Yes, under the crown!!" X2


    Caesar and Lucius followed Zhou Ye respectfully and walked downstairs.


    At this time, in the garden banquet venue, the atmosphere became very strange...


    Lucius was alone, holding a glass of wine there, as if walking in the garden, lingering at the banquet table...


    He tasted all kinds of delicacies in the banquet like no one else, and from time to time he even uttered two words of admiration.


    The other nobles were surrounded in groups, with weird or hateful eyes in their eyes, looking at Lucius''s figure, from time to time they had to avoid this guy''s footsteps...


    As if there was a deadly virus in Lucius...


    Strictly speaking, this is a way of isolating Lucius with ignorance of neglect as a tactic.


    However, Lucius obviously didn''t care about the actions of these nobles...he should eat, drink...he looked like he was lavish.


    On the other hand, in the place where noble ladies gather, the goddess of agriculture, Kris, who has turned into a beautiful girl, is obviously not as cheeky as Lucius. She is almost about to be given to by these ladies with guns and sticks. The violent uproar broke out...


    However, just when Kris felt that he could not bear the ridicule of these ladies, a burst of fame rang out.


    "The great god of the gods, under the crown of the supreme Zhou Ye, here!!"


    In fact, according to the usual practice, Zhou Ye''s name can be sung for five or six minutes... However, Zhou Ye really hates such a cumbersome roll call process, so he simplified his own roll call process...


    what did you say?This is not compliant??


    What are rules? What Zhou Ye said are rules...


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    As the singing fame fell, Zhou Ye took Caesar and Lucis into the banquet.


    Reference 1951


    The first thousand nine hundred and fifty one


    "Praise you, under the crown..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1558

    As Zhou Ye appeared at the banquet, the nobles who had just been chatting in groups, one by one hurriedly lowered their arrogant heads in front of Zhou Ye.


    And Lucius, who just stood out from the crowd, rushed to Zhou Ye''s front, and then knelt down on the ground without hesitation, yelling: "Under the crown, your glory is always shining. we¡­¡­"


    While talking, Lucius also went to the land under Zhou Ye''s feet...


    Seeing this situation...


    While the noble veterans felt disdainful for a while, they also regretted...


    Damn it, why didn''t we expect to kneel down??


    Just when these noble elders regretted...


    Lucius said loudly again: "Under the crown, you have worked hard for the prosperity of Rome, but no one by your side can help you resolve your loneliness. What a heartbreaking thing, so I will Lucia¡¯s niece from far away, I hope you can allow her to serve you at any time to relieve your loneliness and sorrow!!"


    While talking, Lucius turned his head and shouted loudly: "Lucia... come and see the crown!"


    The goddess of agriculture, Kris, who was already in the pile of ladies and couldn''t wait any longer, heard Lucius''s shout and hurriedly got up, carrying the corners of her skirt, and walking towards Zhou Ye...


    And Zhou Ye was also looking at this beautiful girl walking towards him with a playful look...


    "Praise you, mianxia..." Kreis walked to Zhou Ye and lowered his head.


    "Your name is Lucia? Is it Lucius'' niece?" Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile on his face...


    "Yes, submissive!!" Kreis pretended to respectfully replied...


    "Are you voluntary?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Yes, under the crown..." Kris''s face was lowered with a hint of mockery...


    "So..." Zhou Ye frowned when he was about to say something, and the words in his mouth changed, "Just follow me..."


    "Yes, Mianxia!!" Kries agreed and stood behind Zhou Ye consciously.


    Seeing this action, almost all the nobles couldn''t help but beat their chests for a while...


    Fuck, I know that Lucius is shameless, but I didn''t expect this guy to be so shameless...Why didn''t I know that I rushed over and introduced my daughter or wife to Mianxia??


    It looks like Lucius is about to rise up...


    It is necessary to improve the relationship with this guy...


    what did you say??Lucius is a traitor...


    So what, among you, who is not a traitor??


    Besides... there is no eternal hatred among politicians, some only have eternal interests...


    With benefits, what can''t be betrayed??


    Just as everyone thought to themselves...Zhou Ye had already started his banquet opening speech...


    In fact, you are all the elites of Rome, and the future of Rome depends on you to support such nonsense.


    After saying these words, Zhou Ye did not continue to stay at the banquet, but left Caesar and Lucius to entertain these noble veterans instead of himself, and he himself, with the pseudonym Lucia Kris The leaving party...


    This made the nobles who missed the opportunity again, lamented...


    But this is nothing else, Zhou Ye wants to leave, who dares to stop...


    And at this moment--


    Zhou Ye has brought Kreis to the attic just now...


    "Lukia, do you see these guys are funny?" Zhou Ye stood by the window, leaning on the window lattice, and looking at the nobles downstairs who were having relations with Luciusla, jokingly said: "They just Still isolating Lucius, but now, I want to welcome him..."


    "This is not ridiculous, Mian Xia...Because you gave my uncle the capital to be greeted..." Kris said as he walked to Zhou Ye''s side...


    She was so close that almost her entire body was about to stick to Zhou Ye''s body.


    "Under the crown, on such a wonderful night, do you just want to look at these nasty guys?" Kris said, stretching out his hands and holding Zhou Ye''s cheeks...


    "That''s right... In such a beautiful night, looking at these guys is indeed unappetizing!!" Zhou Ye smiled, gently pulled Kreis into his arms, and then, Head down...


    "Woo..." Creston opened his eyes wide...


    Don''t look at her making such a look like Zhou Ye, but in fact, she is still a girl who knows nothing...


    Under the action of a certain old driver, she exposed the essence of her novice.


    Seeing Chris who was panicked in his arms, Zhou Ye had a sarcasm smile on his face... "Let us do something better...?"


    "No...that...I mean...of course..." Kris said stupidly.


    "However, before that, there are some nasty guys that need to be cleaned up!!" Zhou Ye said, snapping his fingers lightly...


    Then, there was a deafening sound of glass breaking...


    With this voice, the whole world changed...


    The earth was trembling, the sky was spinning, and the entire city of Rome was like a Rubik''s Cube in the hands of a giant, constantly changing its shape.


    "Come out...you guys will only hide things that show their heads!!"


    With Zhou Ye''s violent shout, eleven figures appeared in the sky...


    The headed god, holding a scepter and wearing a crown, roared with a loud voice: "Foreign gods, get out of Rome, this is not where you should be!!"


    "Interesting..." Zhou Ye smiled, hugged Kreis, and flew directly into the sky, hanging in the air, looking at the five women, six men and eleven gods, and smiled: "It depends on you? "


    "Cthulhu...Today is the day of your fall!!" Juno, the queen who stood beside Jupiter, said loudly.


    "Kreis, what are you waiting for?" Mercury, the god of thieves, couldn''t help but roar.


    You know, Kris is holding his divine weapon dagger. He believes that as long as Kris uses his divine weapon to poke into the heart of the alien god, that alien god will fall.


    however¡­¡­


    Chris, who was held in Zhou Ye''s arms, is suffering and can''t tell...


    She also wanted to take out a dagger and stabbed Zhou Ye severely...


    however--


    She can''t do...


    Just when Zhou Ye broke through the twelve main gods, she felt that she couldn''t move her whole body...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1559

    "Kreis?? She is my trophy now..." Zhou Ye said, bowing his head, and kissed Kreis''s little horn...


    Reference 1952


    One thousand nine hundred and fifty-two chapters


    "you dare¡­¡­"


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s actions, the first to go wild was Jupiter, the god king of the twelve gods of Rome.


    You know, Kreis is Jupiter''s sister from the blood relationship, and Jupiter has some strange thoughts about this sister.


    For Jupiter, Zhou Ye''s move is no less than a face-to-face NTR...


    This time, if it wasn''t for Queen Juno''s insistence, Jupiter wouldn''t want to send Kreis to a mission close to Zhou Ye.


    According to the original plan.


    Kris would pretend to be a mortal, approach Zhou Ye, and then stabbed him severely when he was least prepared.


    And Jupiter and the others will take over Kreis at this time... After all, the injured beast is the craziest.


    However, Kreis did approach Zhou Ye, but-Jupiter and the others were also drunk...


    So, the current situation has evolved into this look...


    The original sneak attack turned into a storm...


    But, the matter has come to this point, no matter what to say is useless, as the main god in charge of a god system, Jupiter... how can he tolerate his unsuccessful imprisonment and be taken first by others in front of him??


    With the roar, the scepter in Jupiter''s hand emits a dazzling white light...


    With the white light, a lightning bolt with a diameter of more than ten meters struck Zhou Ye.


    "Go away..." Zhou Ye didn''t even lift his head, just waved his hand casually... The lightning that struck Zhou Ye turned back at a faster speed than it came...


    In an instant, he smashed on Jupiter, who was caught off guard, and electrocuted him.


    "God King, are you okay?"


    Juno, who was standing beside Jupiter, asked worriedly.


    "Puff--!" Jupiter exhaled a puff of black smoke, he really wanted to shout [Do you think I''m okay?


    However, this time was obviously not a time for infighting, he waved his hand and said, "I''m fine...Everyone go together!!"


    Following his words, the other ten main gods attacked Zhou Ye together...


    For a moment, the entire sky was flooded with a piece of colorful divine light...


    The originally dark night sky has also become beautiful...


    However, under this beautiful scenery, there is a deep murderous intent...


    This is the last fight of the Roman gods...


    They knew the power of the alien god in front of them, and they knew better... to oppose him was to find death.


    However, they had to confront this alien god, because - they had nowhere to go.


    The number of believers is decreasing, the temple is disappearing...


    They were driven to a dead end by Zhou Ye...As long as they had a way to survive, they would not come out to find death.


    and so--


    There is only one chance. After winning, everything will be business as usual. They are still the gods who shelter one side. Lost?Then they have nothing... Falling down is their only destiny.


    Under such a premise, almost all the gods exploded with their most powerful divine power... They attacked the figure standing in mid-air without mercy.


    And what about Zhou Ye?


    It was as if he hadn''t seen the attacks of these gods, still bowed his head, and used the technique of silence on a goddess in his arms.


    Seeing this situation, the Roman gods standing in the sky stunned...


    Even Jupiter, who was burning in the fire, had a smile on his face... "You are very powerful, but-it doesn''t mean you can ignore..."


    Before he finished his proud words, the scene before him stopped the words in his mouth abruptly.


    I saw that when the light of those magic arts was about to reach Zhou Ye''s side, it seemed to have touched an invisible wall and stopped there...


    "This... how is this possible?"


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    "It''s not true!"


    The Roman gods were completely dumbfounded...


    "Haha...a group of ignorant guys!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, letting go of the bewildered Kris who had been tricked by his mute technique, and said with a smile: "You can''t even play with time, too. Dare to call yourself an omnipotent god???"


    "You... how did you do it?" asked the Queen Juno.


    "Well¡ªwhat should I say? Your divine power seems to be very powerful..." Zhou Ye said, gently reaching out, touching the colorful divine light, and then smiling: "However, it is impossible to travel through time and space to attack the past or even the future... You, only exist in the present, not in the past or even the future..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye''s heart moved slightly...


    He looked carefully at Queen Juno...what should I say...


    Queen Juno deserves to be Queen Juno, her beauty carries a touch of grace and luxury...and even a touch of motherhood...


    Interesting... Such a person is too wasteful for Jupiter...


    "Then let Jupiter never show up!!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, his figure in a trance...


    As his figure disappeared and solidified again...


    The world in this world is changing silently...


    All the people who originally belonged to the believers of the Roman gods, in their minds, the memory of Jupiter, the god king, disappeared little by little...


    It''s as if the god King Jupiter has never appeared in this world...


    Instead, it was Juno, the queen who ruled the Roman gods...


    She rules the sky and thunder...and among the twelve gods, there is another god of marriage and plants, Flora...to fill the vacant priesthood left by the queen Juno after he takes over the sky.


    And in the mirror world...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1560

    Jupiter standing in the sky also disappeared little by little...


    He panicked and shouted loudly: "What''s going on? Help me... Juno... Help me!!"


    However, Juno didn''t even look at him. For Juno, Jupiter was a stranger, a god who had never appeared before.


    "OK, now... the biggest obstacle has disappeared... we should talk about the future of the Roman gods!!" Zhou Ye smiled and snapped his fingers lightly...


    With a loud snapping sound...


    The Roman gods standing in mid-air were divided into two groups according to gender...


    Of course those Roman gods were not reconciled to Zhou Ye''s mercy. They were angry and struggling...


    Of course, in the mirror world, Zhou Ye is the master of everything...Of course, he can do it in the present world, but - wouldn''t that have some unnecessary effects on mortals?Therefore, it is better to put the battle in the mirror world...


    At this moment, these gods are like toy figures, let Zhou Ye squash and round...


    The male god... naturally fell on the spot.


    And the goddess...


    Then Zhou Ye was taken to another space... there, they will accept Zhou Ye''s reformation...


    Zhou Ye would not let them out of the mirror world until they transformed them into the way they wanted.


    This process may be very long, but for Zhou Ye-time has never been a problem.


    Moreover, he has the confidence to adjust these goddesses to what he wants...


    By the way, because Zhou Ye erased Jupiter from the timeline, the queen Juno is still a pure goddess... This is really great.


    Reference 1953


    One thousand nine hundred and fifty-three chapters


    "Caesar, Lucius, come to meet the goddesses..."


    When Zhou Ye took a group of Roman goddesses out of the mirror world, the banquet in the world had also ended.


    A group of nobles have already left Zhou Ye¡¯s temporary residence, and of course Caesar and Lucis can¡¯t leave. As Zhou Ye¡¯s spokesperson, they need to wait for Zhou Ye here...


    However, what they didn''t expect was...


    When I left under my crown, I took only one agricultural goddess, but when I came back, he returned with all the goddesses of the twelve gods.


    ...This is too powerful under my own crown...


    "I have seen you all!!" X2


    The two of them slandered in their hearts, but their movements were not slow, and they walked quickly to Zhou Ye one by one to meet the goddesses.


    "You don''t need to be polite... You are the believers of our lover, which means you are our believers..." The Queen Juno said with a smile.


    "Ah, that''s right..." Zhou Ye seemed to suddenly remember something, and said, "The goddesses'' temples don''t move..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Caesar was speechless for a while... "That..."


    And the Roman goddesses standing behind Zhou Ye complained one by one, "Ye, you said this too late!!"


    "That''s... if it wasn''t for the temple being demolished, how could we meet you in battle? It''s too late for us to hide from you!"


    "Yeah yeah¡­¡­"


    Hearing the accusations made by the goddesses Yingying Yanyan, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while...that was how Caesar had done it, it had something to do with me.


    but¡­¡­


    It was he who ordered Caesar to dismantle, and he couldn''t get rid of this pot.


    "Uh, then build it again..." Anyway, Zhou Ye''s money was not spent, and Zhou Ye certainly didn''t feel distressed.


    "That... you and the goddesses are..." Caesar asked cautiously.


    "Oh..." Of course Zhou Ye knew what Caesar wanted to know...


    Caesar obviously wanted to know what kind of relationship Zhou Ye had with the Roman goddesses at present... "We have reached a reconciliation... Since then, we are a family... in various senses!"


    Zhou Ye said, holding Juno in his arms... and stamped him fiercely.


    In the face of Zhou Ye''s actions, Juno, the king of the gods, was only clever...No way, in the mirror world, hundreds of years of adjustments had long wiped out all her arrogance.


    "In that case..." Caesar pretended to have not seen it, and said in a low voice: "Then I propose to build a temple of all gods and enshrine the crown and all the goddesses in..."


    "Uh, let me forget, don''t worship me..." Zhou Ye said depressed when he heard Caesar''s words.


    You know, as an atheist, Zhou Ye is very unaccustomed to being enshrined. What should I say.There is a feeling of hanging up by oneself and enshrining the tablet, which is super inauspicious.


    "This..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Caesar was a little sitting on wax... Don''t worship under your own crown. What''s the situation...


    Juno certainly knows why Zhou Ye shouldn''t worship. Unlike these gods who need faith to maintain immortality, the strength of his own man lies in himself...


    To put it bluntly, it is the difference between believing in the gods and proving the Tao with force.


    However, they have also obtained from their men a way to maintain immortality without requiring faith, but it will take some time to practice... So temporary faith is still essential for them.


    Juno smiled and said, "Ye doesn''t need to be enshrined, we still need it... However, you can place a smaller statue of Ye in the heart of each of our gods..."


    "Why are you carving that stuff..." Zhou Ye said reluctantly.


    "In order to prove to the world, we will always have you in our hearts..."


    Juno''s words left Zhou Ye completely speechless...


    Anyway, it was placed in the hearts of their gods, and Zhou Ye would not care if it didn''t leak out.


    Now that Juno has given a compromise solution, of course Caesar has no doubts...


    As for, who will the new twelve gods be?It is up to Juno to make the decision.


    Of course, Juno has accepted the opinion of his own man, and the vacancy of the fallen twelve gods will be filled by the goddess.


    what did you say??Is the god of war a goddess??


    Don''t be funny... Isn''t Mivara also a god of war in another sense??


    After finishing some trivial things, Zhou Ye drove Caesar and Lucis out...


    The rest of the time is the private goddess body time...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1561

    Although the maids have rested, and the original banquet layout in the garden has been cleaned up...


    However, this is nothing to Zhou Ye...


    He just waved his hand gently, and all kinds of delicious food and wine appeared in the garden again...


    And the garden, following Zhou Ye''s actions, formed two relatively independent spaces with the outside world... Outsiders cannot see the scene in the garden, but people in the garden can see the outside scene.


    All the goddesses, started their carnival...


    In the mirror world, although many such banquets have been held... But the world is the world after all... In the mirror world, they always feel unreal, so... it is better than the world...


    In their bodies, the goddesses put away the dignified appearance they made in front of outsiders...One by one, like a little girl who is first involved in love, pleases their own men...


    And what about Zhou Ye?


    He simply sat lazily on the recliner, letting these goddesses please himself...


    No words...


    The next day...


    Zhou Ye went to Persia again and brought all the girls here...


    To be honest, when his women came, it seemed that Caesar''s mansion was a bit small...


    then----


    The construction of the temples has also been put on the agenda...


    For the first time, Yulia and Tamina, who met with the Roman goddesses for the first time, also felt a little bit novel...


    When they saw that those gods who used to be aloof were also under the conquest of their own men and pleaded bitterly, they suddenly felt a strange feeling in their hearts, and the impression of the gods in their hearts collapsed...


    After facing the Great Demon King Zhou Ye several times together, Yulia and other female goddesses gradually got acquainted with Juno...


    Although not at the level of a good sister who can talk about everything, but-they can be regarded as ordinary friends...


    Of course, friends are friends, and there is no shortage of healthy competition...


    In order to cope with the sense of crisis brought by the goddesses of Juno, Yulia pulled her cousin into the chariot... and she also said that this is a reward for her man to go home on time...


    Of course, Zhou Ye swallowed it in one bite.


    Just kidding, if you don¡¯t eat the meat delivered to you, is that still Zhou Ye??


    Reference 1954


    One thousand nine hundred and fifty-four chapters


    It''s another sunny day...


    At this time, Zhou Ye was lying on a lounger by the lake, lazily watching a group of girls laughing and playing in the lake.


    "My dear, what are you thinking?" Juno, wearing a white long dress, gently walked to Zhou Ye''s side, and after handing Zhou Ye a wine glass full of red wine, he simply snuggled up to Zhou Ye''s. In the arms...


    "I''m thinking, maybe I should go home..." Zhou Ye really wanted to be in the East at this time.


    Although he had to go back and ruin the ground every now and then, but, after all, it was almost two years since he left home...It was really time to go back.


    Otherwise, it won''t make sense...


    "Go home?" Juno couldn''t help exclaiming when he heard Zhou Ye''s words...


    Her exclamation attracted the attention of all the girls...


    "what happened??"


    "What happened?"


    "What happened??"


    The girls who used to go boating and playing on the lake quickly ran to their men''s side...


    They heard the word home, and this word gave them a bad association...


    After all, they know that their men are not Romans, but Orientals...


    They have been worried about one thing all the time...


    That is--


    What if my man is homesick and wants to go home??


    What are they going to do??


    To go home with my own man, or...


    It¡¯s just that Zhou Ye never mentioned anything about going home, so they were also happy to pretend to be confused...


    However, this day finally arrived...


    "Honey, are you going home?"


    "Do you want us? Honey..."


    "I don''t want you to go..."


    Looking at a group of girls, looking sad, and looking at him weepingly... Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... "Ahem, I just said, it''s time to go home, let''s say... Who said I don''t want you... I¡¯m going home, and I will take you back together!!!"


    "..." XN


    After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the women relieved their heart... But soon, Juno led the topic in a strange direction.


    "My dear... tell me, what is home??"


    "Uh-home..." Zhou Ye suddenly got stuck...


    "When you are away, someone will wait for you. When you are busy, someone is worried about you. When you are tired, someone will cook and wash for you... Is this home?" Juno won''t Just let Zhou Ye go...


    "Yes..." Zhou Ye nodded helplessly...


    "That''s good..." Juno smiled with satisfaction."Here, we are waiting for you...here, we are worrying about you...here, someone will wash and cook for you, be happy for you, smile for you, sad for your frustration...here, is it you? s home¡­¡­"


    "..." XN


    Hearing Juno''s words, Zhou Ye hadn''t spoken yet... the eyes of the women suddenly lit up...


    That''s right...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1562

    This is also the home of his own man, why must his own man be the home of the East??


    Just when Zhou Ye was a little embarrassed...


    Suddenly a chuckle came...


    "Okay, dear, no wonder you have gone home a bit less frequently recently... So there are so many sisters here..."


    Following the voice, a beautiful figure appeared beside Zhou Ye...


    No one else, it was Queen Azshara who came to this world with Zhou Ye...


    Azshara, the queen of the night elves, was nearly two meters tall, standing beside a group of girls, standing out from the crowd.


    "who are you??"


    Seeing this figure suddenly appeared, Juno instinctively felt a slight threat...


    Although the woman in front of her was not a god, she felt that there was an unknown energy in her body that was deadly enough... that energy was neither god power nor pure energy like her own man, but something she couldn''t understand. the power of¡­¡­


    "Me? I''m Azshara, the queen of the night, and his wife..." Azshara smiled and looked at Juno who was leaning on her man''s arms, and then smiled: "According to Zhou''s rules, you Call me sister..."


    "Sister?" Hearing Azshara''s words, Juno looked at Zhou Ye with a questioning look...


    Zhou Ye nodded and said, "Well... Azshara is indeed your sister. No matter how long you get started, or your age, you call her your sister and you will definitely not lose..."


    Juno and other women were dumb when they heard the words of their own man...


    You know, let alone others, Juno, who is a god alone, has lived for thousands of years...


    Under such circumstances, Zhou Ye actually said that Azshara was older than them in age, so how could he not let the girls be shocked?


    "My dear, you are revealing the age of a woman... this will be disgusting!!" Azshara joked with her man cheerfully.


    Jealous?forget it¡­¡­


    If really jealous, Azshara would have been soured to death in the world of Azeroth.


    Moreover, in her opinion, her own man has been very restrained... You know, in the world of Azeroth, he has the title of lord of the dragon, and he almost wiped out the guardian dragon... that''s a four-digit number. Sister.


    Since my man said so...


    Of course, Juno and other women won''t be strong anymore...


    They greeted Azshara one by one, and their sisters kept talking.


    To be courteous to others, you must ask for something...


    Facing the affectionate sister voice of these girls... Azshara smiled and said, "Don''t look at me... I''m just a messenger... the one who really urges Ye to go back, there is someone else..."


    "Then sister, who is urging my dear to go back?" Juno asked curiously.


    "Lord of the Underworld, Acha..." Azshara said cheerfully, "She misses her father and lover a little bit... So, she begged me to come..."


    "But... Sister, so many of our sisters are here... If my dear goes back, we will not be too pitiful..." Juno decided to pretend to be pitiful first...


    "Haha..." Azshara smiled slightly when she heard Juno''s words."The sisters from the East are also very pitiful...have not been with my man day and night for two years..."


    "But it didn''t take long for my dear to be here..."


    "But he has been away for almost two years..."


    "Then---use games to decide the outcome..."


    "Oh? Interesting..." When Azshara heard Juno''s words, her eyes lit up... "Since you have such thoughts, then I will simply call out the master...to discuss with you It''s ready!!"


    As the voice fell, Azshara opened a golden portal to the eastern underworld...


    As soon as the portal was opened, a group of Yingying and Yanyan passed through the portal and came to Juno and the others.


    Chapter 1955


    The first thousand nine hundred and fifty-six chapters


    As the portal opened, a group of Yingying Yanyan walked out of the portal.


    The leader is not someone else, but the master of the underworld, Acha...


    And behind her, there are Liuli and other heavenly ladies...


    Even Meng Qiniang walked out behind the girls.


    After all, they said this time they came to catch the man who had fled home, but in fact they wanted to take the opportunity to have fun in the world.


    "Husband..."


    "Yelang..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the first glance when they saw their man, the underworld women greeted them with a smile, holding their own man and talking non-stop...


    As for Juno, who was standing aside, his face became a bit ugly...


    This is not to say that she feels that her man has been robbed or something.


    Instead, she felt a strong sense of crisis...


    In the past, she often thought that her men''s harem team in Rome was already big enough.


    Not to mention, the entire Roman god system alone was wiped out by my own men...including the goddesses who were later promoted to fill the vacancy of the twelve gods, none of them escaped the palms of their own men...


    Plus the little Yulia sisters, and the Persian daughters...


    Roughly speaking, there are almost dozens of them... Besides, Juno also knows that his man has two little lovers in Egypt...


    In this way, there are really a lot of women with Western attributes...


    However, when Juno saw the sisters in the East today, he immediately felt a strong threat.


    In this short time, hundreds of them have emerged from the portal...In addition, the patrol wind envoy originally belonged to the Eastern Sisters'' sequence, so counting...Fuck, the Western Sisters are really a bit single Weak...


    Well, let¡¯s not compare quantity to quality...


    They have many goddesses in the west...


    And there are many goddesses in the east...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1563

    They have Cleopatra in the West...


    In the east, there is Zhaojun, who looks like a falling geese... There are sisters Zhao Feiyan who can dance in the palm...


    They West...


    Well, they lost the West this time...


    How to do??


    What should we do??


    Just letting his own man leave, Juno said nothing...


    Why are we all sisters, why must my men live in the East??


    No, we must find a way.


    Just as Juno frowned, thinking about ways...


    Ah Cha has finished the long-awaited reunion with her own man, and walked to Juno...


    No way, as the lord of the underworld, and also the default second-generation eldest sister in Zhou Ye''s harem...Acha must lead by example and not be too overbearing...Otherwise, it will cause dissatisfaction among many sisters in the harem ...


    As for you asking who is the first generation eldest sister??


    Of course it was Azshara...


    As the queen of the dark night brought into this world by Zhou Ye, she is the first generation eldest sister to do her part...


    All the goddesses and all the daughters of the Jiuli tribe, all obey her...


    It''s just that, with the idea of ??cultivating younger generations, Azshara hasn''t taken care of things lately... But once she speaks, Acha has to be obedient.


    No way, from the perspective of seniority, Acha still has to call her grandma...


    "God of Sky and Thunder? Juno?" Acha said with a smile while looking at the gorgeous woman in front of her.


    Faced with Acha''s question, Juno asked unceremoniously: "Lord of the Underworld? Acha???"


    "Yes, it''s me!" Acha smiled and nodded...said: "I heard Sister Azshara say that you want to use a game to fight us?"


    "Yes!!" Although in essence, Juno needs to call Acha to her sister, but-now, the two parties are equivalent to saying that each represents their own sister. Therefore, Juno''s sister will definitely not Shouting...


    "Oh? What are the rules? What are the stakes?" Acha never fears any challenge...


    To put it bluntly, she has lived from ancient times to the present, and she has seen a lot of things... and, as long as it is fun, it is not impossible to participate in the games of Roman gods.


    "I haven''t figured out the rules of the game yet. The bet is the next year, where will my dear spend it..." Juno said with a serious expression.


    "Well, when you think about what game to use to decide the victory or defeat, tell me that I will take the sisters to participate..." As he said here, Acha''s fingertips flashed and smiled Said to Juno: "This is my mind. When I think about it, just contact me... Then, for the time being, the husband will be borrowed by us... After leaving for so long, he owes a lot of public food to pay. ..."


    While talking, Acha turned her head and shouted to her sisters: "Take our husband back, he should pay the public pay..."


    Hearing Acha''s words, the girls in the East were taken aback for a moment, and then... a burst of deafening cheers...


    They hugged their arms, tugged their legs... directly lifted their own Langjun, and walked towards the portal...


    In response, Zhou Ye smiled bitterly...


    Fuck, there is a feeling that you can change Tang Sanzang in seconds...


    And it was Tang Sanzang who was caught by a group of female fairies...


    But-there are so many beautiful female fairies, he Tang Sanzang is worth it.


    Under the stunned eyes of Juno and other women, Zhou Ye was carried into the portal by the Eastern women in this way...


    And of course Xiaomeng and the others also walked into the portal. After all, they were of the Eastern sequence...Can''t eat inside and out.


    After the Oriental girls are gone...


    The entire garden suddenly became deserted...


    Looking at the western sequence with only two or three kittens left, Juno couldn''t help but feel bitter...


    This is too bullying...


    At this time, the Queen of Persia, Tamina, came over and said with some frustration: "Sister Juno, my dear was taken away by them..."


    Juno, as the head of the twelve gods, is a well-deserved eldest sister among all Western women...


    Although Tamina is the eldest sister if you enter the door first...


    However, Tamina did not dare to grab the position of the eldest sister''s head with Juno, so she automatically gave the position of her eldest sister''s head to Juno.


    And Juno, of course, did his part as the leader of the women.


    Hearing Tamina''s questioning, Juno''s Silver Teeth clenched.


    "This matter is not over yet...Before the game is held, let them be proud for the time being..."


    "Then what should we do now?" Little Yulia also surrounded...


    At present, all the women in the Western sequence are the only ones looking forward to Juno... When their men are taken away, they can only choose to follow Juno''s orders.


    "Now...?" Juno hesitated, and then said: "Now...we must unite all the forces that can be united...The enemy''s power is too great!!"


    Among the crowd of women who just gushed out of the portal, there were hundreds of them who made Juno feel threatened...


    In fact, what made her feel threatened was the Kunlun women and the Jiuli women. As the women who have lived from ancient times to the present, their power is not inferior to the gods at all, and some even far exceed the gods. Only.


    Chapter 1956


    The first thousand nine hundred and fifty-six chapters


    "Unite all the forces that can be united?" Hearing Juno''s words, a group of Western girls were stunned.


    Aren¡¯t their sisters here anymore?


    Who else to unite??


    Do you want to call Caesar and Lucis??


    It''s a bit taboo...


    You know, Zhou Ye always believes that family affairs should not be in harmony with outsiders...


    In other words, things at home stop at home...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1564

    All the actions of colluding with his family are offending his taboo...It is a high-voltage line, and whoever touches it is unlucky.


    Therefore, upon hearing Juno''s words, Tamina said with a bit of embarrassment: "If we were to let Caesar and the others know, we would be scolded by my dear... and..."


    Although the rest of the words are not finished, Juno already understands the meaning of her words...


    "Who said they should call Caesar... they are also worthy of our family affairs?" Juno said with some disdain.


    Tamina asked hesitantly, "Sister Juno, what do you mean??"


    "You forgot, is there one in Egypt?" Juno''s face leaked a smile: "Since it is everyone''s business to snatch my dear residence right, then there is no reason to keep her out of the matter. As a member of the West, she Also contribute your own strength!!"


    "My sister is talking about the Queen of Egypt-Cleopatra?"


    Zhou Ye did not conceal the Egyptian queen''s affairs, so it is not a secret among the women.


    "Yes..." Juno said, waving his hand, her figure gradually faded... "I will bring her here now, and then everyone will discuss together what kind of competition can be used to win the dear residence. right¡­¡­"


    As the voice fell, Juno''s figure disappeared in front of the women...


    Seeing Juno gradually disappearing in the same place, the girls are no longer in a frolicking mood...


    After all, their men have been taken away, what are they in the mood for playing around??


    A group of girls gathered around and began to chat and discuss what methods could be used to seize the residence rights of their dear ones.


    Not to mention what kind of methods these frowning girls will come up with to snatch their men...


    Just talk about the Egyptian queen at this time, Cleopatra...


    It has been ten days since Zhou Ye left Egypt...


    In these ten days, Cleopatra has left all government affairs to Marcus...


    What she does every day is to look at the palace drawings made by those architects...


    What should I say?


    As a queen, Cleopatra may be extremely clever, but-the art industry has a specialization, when the architects put the drawings they worked so hard in front of her, she was still not satisfied at all ...


    In her opinion, none of the drawings drawn on parchment can be in her sight...


    With the passage of time, Cleopatra did not have any attractive drawings, let alone the construction of the palace...


    This made Cleopatra''s mood more anxious.


    You know, she wants to get a promise from her own man... That promise is very important to her.


    Under such circumstances, the anxious Cleopatra issued a death order. If the architects cannot produce the palace drawings that satisfy her within three days, then - they will all be thrown to feed the Nile crocodile. ...


    Under the pressure of death, a clever architect came up with a trick...


    He believes that it is not that their design is imperfect, but-no matter how perfect their design is, without physical comparison, it is impossible to show the gorgeous effect of the palace by relying on drawings alone... So, they thought of it. The idea of ??using sand to make isometric models...


    As soon as this idea came out, a group of architects suddenly felt like they were...


    What does Egypt lack most??


    Of course it''s sand...


    Moreover, playing with sand or something can be said to be their skills since childhood...


    Therefore, when Juno came to Cleopatra, she was in the garden, watching the miniature palace sand sculpture models that were placed on wooden boards and carried into the palace...


    I have to say that those architects are also fighting hard for their own lives...


    In those beautiful palace models, they spared no expense in using gold leaf and various jewelry...


    The original magnificent palace is decorated more ornate...


    And Cleopatra is also very satisfied with these palace models, but now she is in a new trouble again...


    So-which one is the best??


    Which palace would your own man like??


    Just when Cleopatra fell into a choice disorder, she felt a trance before her eyes, and then a gorgeous woman in a gorgeous purple Roman dress suddenly appeared in front of her...


    "Who are you? Guards..." Cleopatra immediately called the guards...


    "You are Cleopatra?" Juno was not angry at Cleopatra''s actions. Anyone who suddenly appeared in front of him would panic...


    Hearing Juno''s question, Cleopatra corrected: "It is the Queen of Egypt-Your Majesty Cleopatra!"


    "Hehe..." Juno smiled softly: "It really is a beauty... No wonder my dear will specially mobilize the Roman legion for you to come to Egypt..."


    "Honey? Do you know Ye?? Who are you?" Cleopatra asked with a condensed face.


    "You can call me sister Juno, of course-you can also call me-ruler of the supreme sky and thunder... King of the gods, Juno!" Juno reported his own without hesitation. Identity...


    Hearing Juno''s words, Cleopatra''s face paled... "You, are you here to kill me?"


    Obviously, this beautiful woman who can''t be looked at is a god...


    And to snatch men from the gods...you must have the consciousness to be killed by the gods...


    Seeing Cleopatra, who was clearly scared in front of her, but still supporting Cleopatra, Juno smiled slightly: "Why should I kill you??"


    "Aren''t you Ye''s lover?" Cleopatra asked strangely.


    "Of course..." Juno said with a smile, "I love him more than myself... But he is more than me a lover. This is really a heartbreaking discovery..."


    "..." Hearing Juno''s words, Cleopatra suddenly didn''t know how to connect...


    comfort her??


    Forget it, you know, she is also one of Juno''s [more than one lover]... What kind of stand does she use to comfort Juno??


    "Well, I won''t tease you..." Looking at Cleopatla''s bewildered and cute look, Juno chuckled and said, "I''m here this time to take you to Rome..."


    Reference 1957


    The first thousand nine hundred and fifty-seven chapters


    "Go to Rome?" Cleopatra didn''t feel strange when she heard Juno''s words, she was just curious... "Did you miss me, my dear?"


    "Ye didn''t think about you, I don''t know... But we are now facing a huge crisis..." Juno sighed and said.


    "Huge crisis?" Cleopatra was a little unclear so...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1565

    "Yes... But this is not a place to talk... When you get to Rome, you will know!!" Juno said, pulling up Cleopatra''s little hand, and his figure flashed and disappeared. In situ...


    When Cleopatra recovered, he found that he was no longer in the garden of the Egyptian court, but appeared beside a lake...


    Beside the lake, there is a long table filled with various kinds of wine and food... On the other side, there are dozens of beach chairs that her man once took out. She also has one of this kind of chairs. , But placed in the garden in the court...


    And beside the chair, there are twenty or thirty beautiful girls with melancholy expressions...


    Some of them wear traditional Roman dresses, while others wear traditional Persian costumes...


    "Here is..." Cleopatra asked unexplainably.


    "This is the city of Rome..." A sweet-looking girl with chestnut hair came over...with a smile: "Hello, I am Yulia Caesar..."


    "I know you, Caesar''s daughter. One of Ye''s women..." Cleopatra nodded friendly and asked, "What happened? Why did Juno say that we are facing a huge crisis? Where is my dear??"


    Facing Cleopatra¡¯s inquiry, Yulia sighed helplessly and said: "My dear question, I will tell you later... I will introduce the sisters to you first..."


    While talking, Yulia pulled up Cleopatra and walked towards the girls...


    And Juno?She disappeared in the same place again, and she had to pick up another sister in Egypt, Hayta Felice, who is currently the high priest.


    Since it is to unite all the forces that can be united, then...Hytefelice naturally cannot be forgotten.


    quickly¡­¡­


    Haitai Feilisi was also brought over by Juno...


    So, all the women of the Western camp, this is a complete collection...


    After little Yulia¡¯s explanation, the confused Cleopatra and Hayta Felice knew what had happened.


    To be precise, that is¡ªtheir man was taken away by their eastern sister...


    In order to fight for a one-year residency... Their eldest sister, King Juno, among the twelve gods of Rome, proposed to resolve disputes through games...


    So, here comes the problem...


    What kind of gameplay is used to resolve disputes??


    Gladiatorial??


    That is absolutely impossible...


    Because they all know that sister-in-law is the biggest taboo of their men...


    What should I do??


    Just when the girls were at a loss... Cleopatra spoke...


    "That... I don''t know if you have heard of a myth and legend that is spread in our Egypt..."


    "Oh? What''s the legend..." Juno asked.


    "It''s the story of the Sphinx Sphinx... According to legend, it learned a lot of riddles from the Muse, the goddess of wisdom, and often stood at the big intersection. Every pedestrian must guess the riddle if he wants to pass, because he is cruel by nature. So anyone who guessed wrong will eat it all."


    "Do you mean to decide the outcome with them in the form of riddles?"


    "Hmm..." Cleopatra nodded...


    "No, so we are not sure of winning..." This resolution was first rejected by the Persian Queen Tamina."I have been with Zhaojun for a period of time. During that time, I can see that Zhaojun is a very smart girl... and, according to her, she is just a girl from the civilian class, smarter than her. There are many more girls!"


    In fact, that was only Zhaojun¡¯s humble words...but, obviously, Tamina took it seriously.


    "Well, if they can''t guess the riddles we made, and we can''t guess the secret words they made...then-in the end it can only be a tie..." Yulia also said.


    "Then what to do..." Cleopatra was also helpless...


    "I don''t know if you have heard of Minos'' story..." Little Yulia asked.


    "The story of Minos??" Juno asked thoughtfully: "Are you talking about the story of the bull-headed guy hiding in the maze and eating people??"


    "Hmm..." Yulia nodded, and said, "Why, let''s build a maze, and then-three people on each side... How about the team with the most people who walked out of the maze in the shortest time? "


    "How can a maze be built in such a short time..." Tamina said silently.


    "No, no... it''s just a maze. If it''s built, it''s still very easy..." Juno said thoughtfully: "It''s just¡ªI''m not sure if the sisters in the East will agree that this looks right to us. Very profitable gambling..."


    Why do you say that??


    Because as the builders of the maze, they naturally know the reality and the reality of the maze better than others...


    "Maybe, would you agree?" Juno nodded thoughtfully, and then in his mind, using the spirit left by Acha, he began to contact Acha...


    The Western goddesses looked at Juno nervously, wondering what the result was...


    I saw that Juno''s face with closed eyes was smiling sometimes, sometimes serious, sometimes thoughtful...


    After a while--


    She opened her eyes...


    "How?? Sister Juno, did they agree?" The girls asked implicitly.


    "Agree but agree..." Juno said with a weird face: "It''s just that they also have requirements over there..."


    "any request??"


    "They requested that they should make the traps in the maze... and the three participating in this competition must not have gods..."


    Hearing Juno''s words... the girls were dumb...


    The labyrinth is built by them, and the trap is built by the opponent... Moreover, the person participating in the competition cannot be a god...


    It seems fair...After all, everyone has some privileges... Then- "Promise her..."


    "Yes, promise her..."


    "We can definitely win..."


    "Yes, we must be able to keep my dear in the West for a year..."


    Looking at the passionate girls, Juno nodded heavily... and then closed his eyes again and connected Acha with his spiritual thoughts...


    Reference 1958


    The first thousand nine hundred and fifty-eight chapters


    Egypt-Farafra Desert.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1566

    In people''s impression, the color of the desert should be yellow...


    However, in the Farafra Desert, this perception will be broken...


    The sand here is white...


    Looking around, a white desert gives people the illusion that they have come to the northern country covered with snow...


    If it weren¡¯t for the dazzling sun in the sky and the temperature of over forty degrees to remind people that if this is still a hot Mediterranean climate, people who come here might really think that they have come to the north country with four cold seasons...


    This white desert is called the white devil by the locals...


    why??


    Modern people know that even in places like the Arctic where the sun is not strong, you still have to wear sunglasses during the day, because the sunlight reflected by the white snow will temporarily blind your eyes and suffer from snow blindness... ¡­


    In the same way, in this white desert, the white sand will temporarily blind people¡¯s eyes.


    In this age without sunglasses...


    Walking into this desert is equivalent to embarking on the road of death...


    What happens if you lose your eyesight in the vast desert??


    The result is simple, you will get lost, and then you will not get timely help...Finally, exhausted and die in this white desert.


    Few people who enter this desert can get out of this desert...


    Therefore, Farafra Desert also got the name of a white demon.


    Today, this desert center, which locals can''t avoid, has welcomed a group of uninvited guests.


    In the center of the Farafra Desert, stands a series of strangely shaped white stone pillars...that are chalk stones, and all the white gravel is formed by weathering these chalk stones.


    In this forbidden area of ??life where no one is involved, dozens of pretty figures in long skirts of various colors suddenly appeared...


    They are either dignified and beautiful, or cute and cute, or people who feel good about rice-in short, there is no ugly girl...


    No one else is here, but Juno and his party...


    Since Juno and the others have the right to build the maze, then¡ªthe site selection is a big deal.


    After a while of discussion, they finally decided to build the maze in the center of this desert called the White Devil by mortals.


    One is because-the game of the gods is not for mortals to pry into.


    The second is because the conditions here are good enough, it is simply the best place to build a maze.


    "It''s great here!!" Juno looked at the rugged white stone forest in front of him, nodded in satisfaction, "Then, let''s get started!!!"


    I saw her, while talking, gently spread her hands and made a pressing motion downward.


    With her movements, the stone forests made of chalk, as if snow meets the warm sun, turned into piles of white sand at a speed that could be discerned by the naked eye.


    In the blink of an eye, this chalk forest, which may be regarded as a treasure by geographers in later generations, just disappeared...


    Instead, it was an extremely flat sandy land made of white gravel...


    Then, Juno, like a sandcastle on the beach, began to work on the entire white desert...


    With her movements, a white gravel wall half a meter wide and more than ten meters high rose from the ground... and the other goddesses of the twelve gods of Rome also came to help...


    They gave the walls of the maze that stood up from the ground a solid attribute...At the same time, they also made some modifications to the minor flaws in Juno''s construction of the maze.


    When the goddesses are busy, the other girls feel a little hot and hard to behave...


    They simply took out their own collection of chairs, umbrellas and other items from the space bracelet given by their men and placed them there...


    Then, they took out various drinks and snacks from the bracelet.I started to twitter while watching the miracles in front of me, while discussing who would participate in the competition.


    After all, according to the agreement, the gods and all superpowers are excluded...


    Juno, who was busy, looked at the graceful appearance of the girls behind him, and smiled...and didn''t care.


    Don''t look at their relaxed appearance now, they can''t find the tone if they cry for a while...


    Time passed by the hard work of the goddesses and the leisure of Western girls.


    When the sun goes down...


    A huge maze covering an area of ??100,000 square meters was born in the hands of the goddesses...


    What is the concept of 100,000 square meters?


    It¡¯s almost 150 acres, the size of two Tokyo Dome...


    Looking at the magnificent giant maze in front of her, Tamina couldn''t help sighing: "This is really a city of miracles..."


    "Wrong, it''s a maze of miracles..." Cleopatra corrected...


    "Anyway, this is beyond the reach of mortals..." Haitai Feilisi murmured.


    "Okay..." At this time, Juno and the Greek gods came back after their busy schedule, looking at the girls in front of them, and said: "The stage for the competition, we have already set up... the rest is for you. Trained..."


    "We?" Little Yulia asked in astonishment: "Didn''t it mean that only three candidates need to be selected to participate?"


    "Yes, it is indeed to select three candidates to participate... but -" said this, Juno smiled slightly: "This time the candidates will not be selected internally, but on the day of the game, a lottery selection...all Sisters who meet the conditions of the competition are likely to be selected...So, in order to win, you must participate in this pre-match training!"


    "what??"


    "No way¡­¡­"


    "interesting¡­¡­"


    Hearing what Juno said, the girls were either sad or very excited...


    After all, for things like walking the maze, such as laboring brain power and turning physical power...Many girls are not very good at it.


    For example, little Yulia, her physical strength is good, but-the memory maze is a bit too embarrassing for her.


    And Haitai Feilisi has a good memory, but she is weak...not to mention.


    As for - Cleopatra, Queen of Egypt?She is almost the same as Haitai Feilisi, an intellectual expert... But, in the same way, she is also a sportsman.


    "Well, sisters... If you choose to give up, then my dear will really go back with the sisters in the East... Are you willing?" Juno urged.


    "Not reconciled..."


    "How can you be willing to..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1567

    "Isn''t it a labyrinth? For my dear, I will show you the path to the underworld too..."


    "Yes, it''s this kind of momentum... Keep it..." Juno said with a smile: "Then, sisters, the next three days will be three days you will never forget... Trust me, I will never I will show mercy to your subordinates..."


    Reference 1959


    One thousand nine hundred and fifty-nine chapters


    Two days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Chacha took a group of goddesses, and Azshara came to the center of this white desert in Egypt... what she saw was a scene of a group of girls working hard.


    I saw that the girls in the western group lay down under the umbrellas outside the maze one by one, slumbering.


    Whether it is the Queen of Egypt or the Queen of Persia...One or two of them are dirty...


    There is no trace of prestige as a queen.


    And Juno and the others, piled up ice cubes beside the girls, so that they can sleep more comfortably...


    "What''s wrong with these sisters?" Chacha asked curiously, seeing the embarrassed appearance of the girls.


    "They are so tired to build this maze..." Juno said without changing his expression and heartbeat.


    "Haha... it''s really hard work for you!"


    Although Chacha said so in her mouth, what she thought in her heart was¡ªI believe in your ghost...


    Do these mortal girls still need to build a maze??They are obviously tired to adapt to the road in the maze...


    However, since Chacha allowed Western women to build the maze by default, that is to say, she had already anticipated this situation.


    Therefore, Cha Cha does not care...


    "Then, as agreed, we will transform the maze..."


    "Wait a minute!" Juno stopped Chacha and the others who wanted to enter the maze, and asked: "I''ll make sure...you won''t modify the road in the maze, will you??"


    "Yes...According to the agreement, we will not modify the maze facility..."


    "Then, I will have no problem!!" Juno was a little relieved after hearing Chacha reconfirming this matter..."Then¡ªplease do your work!!"


    "Hehe..." Chacha chuckled lightly, and walked towards the maze with a group of goddesses...


    According to the agreement, they cannot write down the passage in the maze and tell their sisters... However, they can design various traps in the maze... However, the design of traps follows a principle, that is ¡ª¡ªDo not cause psychological and physical harm to the contestants.


    And Azshara, on behalf of Zhou Ye, came to supervise both sides...


    After all, as an outsider, Azshara has no favoritism on either side...So, she would be the best judge and supervisor.


    Chacha and the others did not take a long time to arrange the traps of the entire maze, which was about three or four hours to end...


    When Cha Cha took a group of goddesses out of the maze...


    The western women who were exhausted have also woken up...


    They have already cleaned themselves up one by one...After all, if you lose, you don''t want to lose. They don''t want to let their embarrassed side be seen by their opponents...


    Although they have been seen when they were asleep... But, you can''t always be so embarrassed...


    "Okay... we have finished our work!!" Said this, Chacha smiled at Azshara: "Then please, temporarily close this maze..."


    "Haha... of course no problem!!" Azshara said, chanting a spell with words.


    With the sound of her spell, this magnificent maze, like a mirage, instantly became illusory...


    "I used the plane exile technique to temporarily seal it in another space... Before the start of the game, no one can enter..." Said this, Azshara smiled slightly, "Then, just wait for two days later. The game has begun..."


    "Hmm!!" Juno had no objection to this point...


    "Okay, we should go back and prepare..." Chacha said, nodding to Juno, "Your maze is very well built..."


    "thank you¡­¡­"


    "Then, see you in two days..."


    "See you in two days..."


    As the voice fell, Chacha and the figures of the heavenly ladies just disappeared...


    After watching Chacha and Azshara disappear, Juno tried to enter the maze...


    But no surprise, she failed.


    "That woman is really too powerful..." Juno sighed and said, "It seems that I can only pray that their traps are not too difficult..."


    "How could this be?"


    "Juno, can''t you untie it as a god?"


    The girls asked unwillingly...


    "Can''t..." Juno shook his head with a sinking face... "Azshara''s power is beyond my imagination..."


    "Okay... what shall we do now?"


    Can''t enter the labyrinth... Then how do they contact the labyrinth?


    "It''s okay...they won''t change the route of the maze...If this is the case, then we''ll make another maze that is exactly the same..." Juno''s silver teeth bite, and he screamed.


    In order to seize the right of residence of his own man, Juno also intends to desperately...


    Create another maze to train the girls'' sense of route...


    So, with the help of a group of goddesses, Juno recreated an exact same maze around this enclosed maze... so that the girls can train to walk the maze!


    What are the techniques for walking the maze??


    Without him, familiar with...


    If you walk a lot, you will be familiar with... Technique?nonexistent¡­¡­


    As a result, the Western women once again plunged into the maze nightmare...


    And in the underworld in the east...


    Cha Cha and they did not relax at all...


    In order to cope with the upcoming game, Cha Cha and the others brought Pei Rong''s daughters from Jiangdu City back to the underworld.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1568

    No way, why didn''t all the girls with supernatural powers and magical powers be able to participate this time?


    In this case, Xia Bing and others in Jiangdu Mansion are indispensable combat power.


    To be precise, there are not many women in the East who have not been genetically modified or empowered by Zhou Ye...


    Xia Bing counts one, and Zhao Feiyan sisters counts two...Yuji counts one...plus the Ying''s sisters...


    There are almost so many people...


    Xia Bing rejected her own man¡¯s transformation because he thought the exorcism he had inherited from his family was very powerful, while sisters Yu Ji, Zhao Feiyan, and sisters Ying... were all afraid of pain, so they were only given Endless life... and did not accept any genetic modification from his own man.


    So speaking of it... Xia Bing is an indispensable combat power...


    After all, sisters Zhao Feiyan can dance...physically...


    And the Win sisters...


    Well, you can''t expect these princesses who have been spoiled since childhood to have a body that ordinary people can''t match, can you??


    So...At present, all the hopes of the oriental women are concentrated in Xia Bing and Yu Ji, anyway...One is a martial arts expert, the other is a swordsman...The physical strength of the two is still very secure... ¡­


    And the other girls??


    Forget it, just make up the count...


    Chapter 1960


    One thousand nine hundred and sixty chapters


    Two days'' time, fleeting...


    Soon, the day of the game arrived...


    On this day, the Farafra Desert Center, which was originally off the beaten track... became very lively.


    Around the huge maze of illusion, women are already surrounded...


    Yingying Yanyan is so lively...


    As Zhou Ye''s woman, the space bracelet is their standard...


    Therefore, there is no need for Juno and the others to make any more auditoriums...


    All the women took out various chairs and benches from their wristbands one after another... they gathered together according to the distance of the relationship.


    The goddesses, headed by Azshara, acted as referees of the maze.


    And the underworld forces led by Chacha, including Meng Qiniang and Jiuli women, gathered together...


    The Great Qin forces, headed by the Ying sisters and including eight patrol envoys, surrounded the other side.


    The forces in the world are headed by Jiuxiao Meihu Xiaowei, including women such as Yu Ji, Meng Jiang, and Zhao Feiyan.


    From this point of view, the Western power with only 20 or 30 people looks so pitiful...


    "My dear... these, these are all your women?" Juno asked Zhou Ye at this moment, looking at the mighty thousands of people in front of him... stupidly.


    "Uh-the same can be said..." Zhou Ye touched his nose with some embarrassment...


    Damn it, after gathering the women of this world, it looks so powerful...


    "..." Hearing that his own man actually admitted it so shamelessly... Juno had the urge to kill this sweet-hearted bastard.


    However, in the end, she was still not willing to look forward to it...


    "Well, it seems that our enemy is extremely powerful..." Juno sighed helplessly...


    "Otherwise, forget it?" Zhou Ye asked tentatively.


    After all, the current strength comparison seems to be unfair to Juno and the others...


    "No!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhu Nuo stubbornly rejected Zhou Ye''s proposal."A large number does not necessarily mean they will win... This time, I will win you back upright..."


    "..." Hearing Juno''s words, Zhou Ye rolled his eyes silently...


    What does it mean to win yourself back upright??


    Is he a trophy??


    At this time, the women in the crowd looked at the huge maze in front of them with interest...


    Talking about...


    Some people are curious about what the maze looks like, and some are talking about how this maze was built in a few days...


    Of course, the most extraordinary one is Xiao Meng...


    "Come on, the official market opened, betting on..."


    I saw two tables in front of Xiaomeng...One table said "The East will win", and the other table said, "The West will win"...


    The handwriting on the table is written in both Chinese and Latin...


    Therefore, there is no need to worry that other girls will have language barriers and cannot read words.


    And this kind of thing can only be done by Xiao Meng, who has been following Zhou Ye all the way from the East to the West...


    "I pressure us to win!!" Under the leadership of the eldest sister Ying Yuanman, the Ying sisters directly pressed [Dongfang must win] Jin Qianliang...


    Seeing this, Cleopatra, Queen of Egypt, was not to be outdone. She would not carry gold with her, but she still had a lot of jewelry... So she went to the West to win, a bag of jewelry ...


    This opportunity¡­¡­


    The women began to place bets...


    Founder and the others are not short of money, they are just a joy to play... In fact, winning or losing is not important to them...


    In the blink of an eye, the table in front of Xiaomeng, the table that the East will win, was crumbling under the pressure of gold...On the other hand, in the West, there is only a small pile of jewels and gold...


    No way, the number of people is miserable.


    Just when Xiao Meng was having fun...


    Suddenly I felt my little dolphins slapped heavily...


    With this loud slap, Xiao Meng jumped up with a scream as if she had been stepped on her tail... "Who is it that dare to hit grandma..."


    Before she finished speaking, she saw someone who dared to beat her PP...

 The Movie World Chapter 1569

    No one else, but her master, Zhou Ye...


    "Hehe...Master..." Xiao Meng''s small face suddenly revealed a smile.


    "Do you dare to do this kind of village?" Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, and said, "You are not afraid of being hated by your sisters..."


    You know, this kind of Zhuang can''t do...


    Among other things, if Dongfang wins...Xiaomeng has no money to pay...If Dongfang loses...maybe some people will hate Xiaomeng...So this kind of dealership is impossible.


    "Husband, don''t blame Xiaomeng..." Xiaowei smiled and walked over...


    For Xiaowei, Xiaomeng, a younger generation from the demon world, is still very popular with her... "If Xiaomeng can''t pay, the sisters will not force Xiaomeng what she wants..."


    "Sister Xiaowei, you are so kind..." Xiao Meng suddenly opened her eyes and smiled when she heard Xiao Wei''s words.


    Xiao Meng was a little bit happier too early. Before she finished her words, she heard Xiao Wei smile and say: "The big deal will come, let us transfer the debt to the husband... For every 100 taels of gold, Xiao Meng will accept the husband¡¯s Family law... I believe that this kind of proposal, the sisters will all agree..."


    Hearing Xiaowei''s words, the girls burst into laughter...


    "Yes, we agree to this way of repaying debt..."


    "Yes, yes, in this case, we are willing to..."


    As the person involved, Xiao Meng shouted with grief and indignation: "Are you evil spirits? You you..."


    "Will you bet and lose..."


    "Yes, who told you to open the market..."


    "The dealer is not so easy to do..."


    Faced with the ridicule of the girls, Xiao Meng could only seek the comfort of her master...


    I saw that she threw herself into the arms of her master and said coquettishly: "Master, they all bullied me..."


    "No... I think this proposal is very good..." Zhou Ye said cheerfully...


    "Woo...Master, you bully me too..."


    Just when the girls are laughing here...


    Suddenly, the sky darkened...


    In the sky where the sun was shining, at some point, the sun was already covered...


    Just when the women were a little at a loss... I saw a colorful light shining down from the sky...


    With the colorful light spilling down, a carriage pulled by two Yinglongs descended from the sky...In the carriage, sitting on the carriage was a graceful and noble woman, no one else, but the Queen Mother of the West...


    "Lang Jun is really too much. For such a grand event, he doesn''t call his concubine... Could it be that Lang Jun has forgotten that he is not a concubine?"


    Chapter 1961


    The first thousand nine hundred and sixty one


    "Why is she..."


    Seeing the woman falling from the sky in front of him, Juno was a little dumbfounded...


    The woman in front of her, she had seen one side from a distance... that followed her father, the god of fertility in the early Yuan Dynasty, behind Saturnus, and saw her.


    In front of her, as her father, the original god, Saturnus was only respectful.


    Afterwards, she heard her father say...that was the oldest god, the first gods born in this world, and the most powerful god...


    Unexpectedly, even she is a woman who is her own man...


    This really scared Juno a bit.


    The gentleman who fell from the sky smiled after a long-lost reunion hug with his man, snuggled in his man¡¯s arms, and looked at these sisters...with a smile, he said, "No one has notified such a big thing at home. I say...you are really..."


    Hearing Wanyu''s words, Chacha said respectfully: "Sister Wanyu, this is just a joke of the sisters...How dare you shock you in Kunlun!"


    "You didn''t put your concubine in your eyes at all..." Wanyu said jokingly: "Could Chacha, do you still blame me for letting you guard the underworld?"


    "Alright..." Zhou Ye is not used to Wanyu''s problems. He directly slapped the ancient god''s sacred and inviolable Zuntun, and said: "It''s all your sisters who are bored. What are you following along with the farce?"


    "I don''t care, I want to participate..." Wanyu said coquettishly: "You have people from both east and west participating. How can you not count as our Kunlun share... No, we Kunlun will also participate..."


    "..."


    ".................."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Hearing what Wanyu said, the girls were silent for a while... Damn, you still let people live...


    Originally it was just a farce made by the East and the West. You, the oldest god, will also participate...Then let''s just go and play...


    Besides, we are not allowed to participate in the gods here. If you come down to Kunlun as a goddess, you are already a god, how can you participate...?


    Of course, these words, the women only dare to slander in their hearts, and dare not say them...


    Strictly speaking, in front of Wanyu, the oldest god, except Azshara, the other girls are basically suppressed.


    Moreover, Azshara can only have an equal dialogue with Wanyu, who can really suppress Wanyu, except for their man, no one else...


    Therefore, the girls can only stare at their own man, hoping that he can be fair.


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye did not disappoint his women...


    "Okay, don''t make trouble..." Zhou Ye grabbed Wanyu''s waist and persuaded him: "Even if you want to participate, there is no chance this time... Extraordinary Body is not allowed to participate in this competition, and... ¡­Just your deserted Kunlun¡­ Let me live there and I won¡¯t go, it¡¯s so boring!!"


    "Yelang is too eccentric...Why don''t we live in Kunlun, what''s wrong with Kunlun?" Wanyu originally heard the words in front of her man, and wanted to give up, but heard the second half. Then I suddenly stopped complying...


    "..."


    Facing Wanyu''s questioning, Zhou Ye didn''t speak, but just turned his gaze to a group of goddesses who abandoned the dark and turned to the light, such as Amber and Liuli...


    The meaning is obvious-


    If Kunlun is fun, will the girls still linger in the world these days?Will you return to Kunlun soon??


    Facing her own man''s speechless evidence, Wanyu suddenly got stuck...


    "No, it''s just that... Kunlun is a bit colder... People are a bit boring... The scenery is a bit monotonous..."


    The more she said, the less confident Wanyu was. In the end, she didn''t say it herself...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1570

    Okay, let''s go on, even she herself doesn''t want to go back to Kunlun...


    "Okay, watch the game obediently!!" Zhou Ye said, walking towards the chair beside Wanyu...


    The early envoys of the envoys have cleaned up the seats of Zhou Ye and others. In front of the seats, there are also various watery fruits and fine wines...


    After Wanyu and others were seated, Azshara, who was in charge of the referee, announced loudly, "The first game of the gods...now it begins!!"


    "Athletes from East and West, please come forward and draw lots..."


    As her voice fell, the eligible girls from both East and West walked forward, and in front of Azshara, they began to draw lots...


    And Wanyu sitting next to Zhou Ye asked curiously: "Yelang, why is it called the Game of the Gods?"


    "Because this game was proposed by the Roman lord Juno, and Chacha, the lord of the underworld, challenged it, so it was called a game of the gods!!!" Zhou Ye explained patiently.


    He wouldn''t tell Wanyu that the first name proposed by the women was [The First Zhou Ye Competition]...


    For this name full of slots and full of shame, Zhou Ye strongly opposed...just kidding, he would never let this name of the event pass.


    Just when Zhou Ye was whispering with Wanyu...


    The lottery of the players on the stage is over.


    In the end, the three who represented the West in the competition were-Persian Queen Tamina-Egyptian Queen Cleopatra and Caesar''s daughter, Yulia.


    The three participating in the competition on behalf of the East are Xia Bing, the demon-caster, Zhao Feiyan, the dancer in the palm, and Zhaojun, Shen Yuluoyan.


    Ok¡­¡­


    For the Eastern camp, this is not the best choice, after all-Yu Ji was not drawn... which is a bit regrettable.


    However, for the West, this is not the best choice... You know, Cleopatra is just an oil bottle...


    Okay... Anyway, the lottery is still fair, at least neither side is satisfied, right??


    As the result of the lottery appeared, the six people who were selected began to change their clothes in the dressing room temporarily surrounded by silk.


    After all, they are really not suitable for sports in Luo skirts.


    Therefore, the women of the East need to change their Hu clothing, while the women of the West need to change their hunting clothing.


    Ten minutes later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The six people who had changed their clothes came to Azshara, preparing to be teleported into the maze by Azshara.


    Looking at her six sisters in front of her, Azshara said with a smile: "Although you all know the rules, I still have to repeat it... You can use all means to prevent your opponent from finding the right path, but-can''t If you have physical contact, you can''t harm the opponent''s body or spirit for the purpose, use means..."


    "In the competition, no supernatural props and technological props are allowed to be used..."


    "The time for this competition is six hourglass hours...Achievements exceeding this time-void!"


    "friendship first, competition later¡­¡­"


    Speaking of this, Azshara looked at the six women in front of him meaningfully, "Don''t forget, it is your sister, not your enemy... Remember?"


    "Remember!!" X6


    "Then¡ªI announce that the game has begun!!"


    Chapter 1962


    One thousand nine hundred and sixty-two chapters


    As Azshara announced the start of the competition, the six girls participating in the competition were simultaneously teleported into the maze that had already appeared.


    At this time, Zhou Ye also released hundreds of drones the size of a bee, and began to take real-time shots of the entire maze and the women participating in the competition.


    The women outside the maze can watch the performance of the women in the maze through the six movie screen-sized monitors in front of him.


    At this time, in the center of the maze¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Six people were randomly teleported to different locations...


    Fortunately--


    Tamina and Zhaojun were teleported together...


    "Hi, Zhaojun, we are together again..." Tamina greeted Zhaojun with a smile.


    You know, the time between the two is not short... They are also very good sisters...


    It''s just that the place where they met this time was not very good. Here, the two are opponents of their respective camps.


    "Yes, Tamina..." Zhaojun smiled when she heard Tamina''s greeting, and said, "I''m afraid this time, we have to decide the winner..."


    "Don''t be so serious... Smile, didn''t you hear what the eldest sister said? Friendship is first, competition is second..." Tamina said with a smile.


    "I know, but-after all, it''s going to be a winner!" Zhaojun said helplessly.


    "Well, at least in front of us, we can fight together..." Tamina said with a smile: "Let''s go... Let''s be together!"


    "Okay!"


    The two said, walking towards the labyrinth passage ahead together...


    What should I say?


    As Tamina, who has participated in the pre-match training, the road to the maze can not be said to be very familiar, but it is still somewhat impressionable.


    And she didn''t mind taking Zhaojun to the right path...


    why??


    Because Tamina knew that Zhaojun was very smart, but¡ªher body was not as strong as herself.


    In this super-giant maze, physical strength is also the key to victory.


    In the first half of the road, Zhaojun may be able to follow Tamina, but-Tamina believes... By the second half of the journey, she can easily throw Zhaojun away...


    At that time, victory will belong to her...


    Not only Tamina and Zhaojun... the other girls also started their own maze journey...


    And outside the maze... Xiaowei and Xiaomeng, two demon girls, started their journey of explanation.


    "It is our sister Zhaojun and Persian Queen Tamina who appear on the third screen now..."


    "It seems that the relationship between them is very harmonious...By the way, I will tell you a little secret. Zhaojun and Tamina used to be together and lived together for a year!!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1571

    "It turned out to be like this, no wonder their relationship looks so good!!" Xiao Wei praised.


    "Of course, you know, they are [close and intimate] comrades..."


    When Xiaomeng emphasized the word "intimacy", the girls'' faces turned red, and there was a chuckle in their mouths...


    What is intimacy??Does indirect negative distance contact count as intimate??Although the media is Zhou Ye...


    The first half of the maze was still very smooth...


    They didn''t even encounter any mechanism...


    But-in the second half... the painting style suddenly changed.


    "According to the secret map I got from an authoritative person... Tamina and Zhao Jun are going to be unlucky..." Xiao Meng said gleefully.


    "Oh? What kind of map is it?" Xiao Wei asked.


    "This is the map from our master of the underworld, Chacha... On this map, all the traps in the labyrinth are marked..." Xiao Meng said mysteriously, "Of course... these traps will not affect the players. We can cause any harm, which is very guaranteed!"


    Upon hearing Xiaowei¡¯s words, the girls who had been watching the other screens all focused their attention on the third screen, because¡ªthe images projected on the third screen are the images of Zhaojun and Tamina... ¡­


    I saw that at this time, Tamina and Zhaojun had already reached a fork in the road.


    The fork in front of you is divided into three...


    Only one is true, and the other two are dead ends.


    As Tamina, who has participated in the pre-match training camp, there is no alternative to the fork in front of her. She walked directly to the leftmost intersection...


    Of course Zhaojun also followed closely...


    To be honest, the game has been going on for almost an hour... Zhaojun''s physical strength is almost reaching its limit.


    In fact, if you walk normally, one hour will not make people feel tired.


    But-don''t forget, this is a maze.


    In the maze, there are walls everywhere and crossroads everywhere. When you are in a relatively closed environment, you will feel that time passes very slowly, and it is very easy to get tired...


    And Zhaojun is like this, her forehead is already covered with fine beads of sweat...


    "Zhaojun, do you still insist on living?" Tamina asked seemingly inadvertently.


    "It doesn''t matter, I still insist on staying..." Zhaojun gasped slightly, and said.


    "That''s good..." Tamina nodded with a smile...


    She knew that although Zhaojun said so, in fact, she had almost reached the limit.


    However, this is exactly the result she wants, and it''s about to begin the final finals... it''s time for a showdown.


    While thinking about this, Tamina walked forward without failing...


    Perhaps because of the smooth first half of the relationship, Tamina completely forgot about the trap in the maze...


    When she walked through a bend, suddenly a rumbling sound from the mechanism sounded...


    Tamina leaned against the wall cautiously in a hurry, her eyes looking forward warily...


    However, none of the hidden arrows or traps she had imagined appeared. What appeared was a very spoofing picture.


    I saw that on the wall in front of her, a dynamic projection suddenly appeared...The person in the projection was also very familiar to her...


    No one else, but her man Zhou Ye.


    It''s just that Zhou Ye''s actions at this time are a bit... well, what should I say?Very funny...


    I saw that Zhou Ye, who was only wearing a pair of panties, was dancing Uncle Bird''s horseback dance...


    That dance style, that action...


    It seems to make people spoiled...


    As someone familiar with Zhou Ye, Tamina has never seen her own man have such a self-releasing aspect... At that time, she couldn''t laugh so much...


    However, with her laughter, Zhou Ye on the screen in front of her suddenly stopped dancing... Pointing at Tamina, she shouted, "Everyone who laughs at me will be out!"


    As the sound fell, Tamina felt the scenery in front of her change... She was teleported to the starting point again."Ah¡ª¡ª!!! Ye, I am at odds with you!"


    Chapter 1963


    One thousand nine hundred and sixty-three chapters


    At the moment when Tamina was the starting point of the teleportation meeting, all the women outside the maze were already laughing and shaking.


    "Hahahaha...no, I really can''t..." Wanyu squatted in Zhou Ye''s arms and said breathlessly with a smile: "Yelang, I didn''t expect you to have such an interesting side. what¡­¡­"


    And at this time, Zhou Ye''s face was a joke...


    Damn it, when did your teasing behavior be recorded by Chacha??


    When is it exactly??


    "Chacha¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    "Puff--...that, Chacha said, she suddenly remembered that there are still some things in the underworld that have not been completed, so..." Meng Qiniang, who was sitting next to Zhou Ye, said with restrained laughter at this moment.


    Upon hearing Meng Qiniang''s words, Zhou Ye suddenly felt a bad feeling.


    The trap behind, shouldn''t they be your own funny videos??


    The more he thought about it, the more Zhou Ye felt that it was very possible that Chacha could really do this kind of thing.


    Thinking of this, he stood up suddenly... said: "No, this game can''t go on..."


    However, at this moment, Wanyu hugged him tightly... "No...haha...no, Yelang...this game definitely cannot stop..."


    "Yes, dear..." At this moment, Azshara, who was the referee, also laughed and walked over.


    "Yes, my dear... this game can never be terminated!!"


    It''s not just Azshara who opposed...All the girls who heard Zhou Ye say that they would end the game gathered around and said in a seven-pointed manner.


    For them...


    My own man looks more dignified...


    It¡¯s not uncommon for a man to hold the victory...

 The Movie World Chapter 1572

    However, it is really rare to see the moments when my own man is so funny...


    This is a collection that you absolutely must watch.


    At this time, the women sincerely appreciate the tea and tea that set the trap...


    For them, the outcome of the East and the West is not important at this time. What is important is that they can see the funny side of their own men, which is better than anything.


    That kind of contrast, not only did not make them feel that their men rubbed, but they felt that their men were very cute.


    That''s right, it''s cute.


    Against the opposition of the girls, Zhou Ye had no choice but to sit down again and watch his own play...


    Well, if you are cheeky, I feel like I was quite interesting at that time...


    In fact, Zhou Ye was not all sitting down because of the persistence of the women.


    In the final analysis, because of their own distractions, the women are somewhat resentful...


    And this kind of timely amusement can relieve a lot of grievances in their hearts.


    Don''t you see, in preventing Zhou Ye from suspending the game, the East and the West are unanimous, and they are united, just don''t want Zhou Ye to terminate the game.


    Perhaps, from this moment on, the gap between the East and the West has gradually diminished.


    If this is the case, then-his embarrassment is seen by his own woman, it''s okay.


    In the final analysis, they are all my family members. I saw it when I saw it... People are not funny than a boy... Although he is a long-lived teenager, all men are always teenagers. What happened to the long-lived?Long live Shang is also a teenager... Is there something wrong?


    Alas, it is to sacrifice the ego for the harmony of the harem...


    With this thought, Zhou Ye sat down again... to watch the game.


    And at this time, in the arena, after Tamina, Cleopatra and Jr. Yulia also hit one by one and were teleported back to the center of the maze.


    As for the two of Xia Bing and Zhao Feiyan, Zhaojun¡¯s luck is no longer...


    Although they also know what the traps in the maze are, they can''t figure out the path of the maze. As of now, they are still in the first half of the maze.


    Chacha is very cunning, placing all the traps on the correct fork...


    This can prevent the Western women from leaving the Eastern girls far behind, and it can also implicitly mark the Eastern women.


    After all, there are only pitfalls on the crossroads that are striving for, which is already a very clear mark.


    On the other hand, Zhaojun did not move forward alone after Tamina was teleported back...


    Although she already knew the signs of Chacha''s subordinates...but what she wanted to do more was to resolve the grievances between the East and the West.


    After all, everyone is a sister. If it becomes so incompatible, it will be the man in the end that will be embarrassed... Therefore, with the idea of ??sharing the worries for his family, Zhaojun plans to walk out of the maze with Tamina.


    With this thought, Zhaojun sat down, waiting for Tamina who came back again...


    More than half an hour later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tamina returned to this fork in the road again...When she saw Zhaojun sitting on the ground waiting for her, she couldn''t help asking: "Zhaojun...you, have you been waiting for me??"


    "Hmm..." Zhaojun nodded shyly, "We are sisters, family members... I won''t leave you alone!"


    After hearing Zhaojun''s words, Tamina only felt warm in her heart... her nose was a little sour...


    To be honest, on the road, she has already made Zhaojun''s plan to throw off herself and get out of the maze...


    However, the scene before her really touched her heart... "...you stupid!!"


    Tamina rubbed her cheeks vigorously... concealed her red eyes, and said: "Okay... let''s get out of this damn maze together!!"


    "Ok!!"


    In this way, the two are on the road together again...


    With Tamina''s leadership, Zhaojun didn''t take any wrongdoing... and the traps behind made people caught off guard...


    All kinds of funny videos of her own men make Tamina hard to guard against...


    Even with all kinds of psychological preparations, Tamina was teleported back four times...


    For Tamina, this competition has become a physical competition... Fortunately, she has very good physical strength, otherwise, she will really be exhausted...


    What about the other girls??


    They don¡¯t have the good luck of Tamina and Zhaojun, and they don¡¯t have such a good relationship between Tamina and Zhaojun. Even if they meet... they don¡¯t say a word to each other and go their own way...


    So they were unlucky...


    The Queen of Egypt with a lower smile is the most pitiful. She was teleported back 16 times...


    Finally, tired, she gave up resistance and simply lay in the center of the maze, lying there still.


    And little Yulia''s stamina is relatively strong, although she has been teleported back seven or eight times, but - finally out of the maze.


    finally----


    In the stipulated time, the east and the west-one person each walked out of the maze, unfortunately, the two came out hand in hand, so-the final outcome is-a tie...


    Chapter 1964


    The first thousand nine hundred and sixty-five chapters


    It has been more than two hundred years since the first game of gods...


    The fragile balance between the East and the West was broken once again. On this day, the sound of the war drums sounded again...


    Ahem... The above is pure nonsense...


    In fact, since the game of the gods more than two hundred years ago, the maze contest has been retained as an entertainment project.


    The game of gods is held every ten years. Participants are no longer limited to ordinary girls. Even goddesses and gods can also participate.


    However, in the competition, all unconventional methods are prohibited.


    Since that competition, the East and the West have reached a settlement agreement.


    According to the agreement, regardless of whether it is a girl from the East or a girl from the West, half of the time each year is spent together...


    This year is in the East, then next year is in the West...


    As for the remaining half a year, it depends on their respective abilities...whether they can attract their own men to stay there.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1573

    And the winner of the Game of Gods held every ten years can propose to Zhou Ye a request that does not violate his heart.


    It can be companionship or other...


    For example, the last winner was Meng Qiniang... She made a very simple request...


    That''s a drop of painstaking effort from my own man...


    When Zhou Ye curiously asked Meng Qiniang what he wanted his energy to do, Meng Qiniang laughed and didn''t answer... She just pushed that Zhou Ye would know in the future.


    Now that Meng Qiniang said so, Zhou Ye could only wait for the good news.


    However, what everyone did not expect was--


    Meng Qiniang, who had gained Zhou Ye''s heart and soul, had good news within a few years...


    What good news??


    Of course-with Zhou Ye''s flesh and blood.


    This made the women feel a little jealous and hate while being happy for Meng Qiniang...


    Therefore, this game of the gods is particularly intense...


    They also want to have the flesh and blood of their own man...


    however----


    The final winner was neither Chacha nor Juno...but-Jiuxiao Meihu Xiaowei.


    "Congratulations, Xiao Wei!!" The pregnant Meng Qiniang smiled to the winner of this session, Xiao Wei congratulated.


    "Tongxi, the same..." Xiaowei was already happily unable to find North. She looked at the enviable gazes of the women around her, smiled triumphantly, and then asked: "Right, Qi Mother, how did you use Lang Jun''s heart and blood to own his flesh and blood?"


    "Haha..." Meng Qiniang was not surprised that Xiao Wei would ask herself this question...


    In fact, even if Xiao Wei did not ask, she would speak out.


    Because, she also found out, it seems that she has caused a lot of trouble for her husband...


    "Xiao Wei, I am afraid that my method does not apply to you..."


    "Why?" Xiao Wei asked anxiously when he heard Meng Qiniang''s words.


    "Don''t worry, listen to me slowly..." Meng Qiniang softly soothed Xiao Wei, and said: "Sisters all know that my body is an ancient black jade snake, which was transformed into a demon body by the Queen Mother of the West. ...Mo Yu has a very peculiar characteristic, that is, it can absorb the soul and grow itself!"


    "Oh... no wonder Qiniang, you like evil spirits..."


    Xiao Wei suddenly said when she heard Qiniang''s words.


    "But what does this have to do with Lang Jun''s flesh and blood?"


    "Our Meng Po clan will usher in the pregnancy period after we swallow enough souls... Split our culmination souls into new individuals..." Meng Qiniang said, caressing her face lovingly My stomach... "I put my husband''s heart and blood into the new Meng Po clan that I split up. She is the flesh and blood of me and my husband!!"


    "..."


    ".................."


    Upon hearing Meng Qiniang¡¯s words, the women sighed...


    This way can¡¯t be copied at all...


    Is this already racially talented?


    Not to mention ordinary girls, even gods cannot copy Meng Po''s method.


    Unless the gods are willing to abandon their own body and ask Queen Mother Xi to use Mo Yu to help her reshape her body...


    This is impossible...


    Thinking of this, the women suddenly felt a lot of balance... and even their eyes towards the winner Xiao Wei were much more friendly.


    After all, don''t suffer from inequality instead of being scarce.


    On the contrary, it was Xiao Wei who won the championship. After a brief disappointment, a smile appeared on his face again...


    "It doesn''t matter, even if you can''t give birth to your husband''s heirs, but-it''s great to have your husband''s company..." Said this, Xiao Wei walked to Zhou Ye''s side graciously and hugged himself. Husband''s arm smiled at the sisters: "Just go with envy and hatred..."


    Seeing Xiaowei''s actions, the girls laughed and teased...


    In fact, they are still a little envious...


    However, it doesn''t matter if you fail this time, just try harder next time. Anyway, once every ten years, everyone has a chance.


    At this moment, Juno also came over, looked at his man, and asked expectantly: "Ye, will you stay with us this year?"


    "I''m afraid not... Baby Juno!!" Zhou Ye said apologetically, "I''m going back to the East this year..."


    "Why?" Juno asked strangely, "Didn''t it mean that the East is now at war?"


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    "The East is already in such a mess, why do you go back, dear?"


    The western women asked a little unclearly.


    In the final analysis, because of the union of Rome, Egypt and Persia, the whole of the West is currently in peace...


    No one is the opponent of these three huge empires, and no country can defeat these three giant empires.


    After all, whether it is the Persian Empire or the Kingdom of Egypt, their queens are all sisters. As for the Roman Empire?That is already the religion of the gods, okay?


    "Hehe... It''s because the Dongfang has started to mess up, so I have to go back..." Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out...


    At this time, Dongfang was at the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty. Natural disasters continued, and the people were not living...


    But this is also the prelude to a magnificent era...


    Heroes in troubled times...


    Of course, the appearance of heroes is often accompanied by beautiful women...


    Cai Yan-Zhen Mi-Xiao Qiao-Diao Chan...


    How could Zhou Ye let go of these beautiful ladies??What a joke...


    Seeing the indescribable smile on their man''s face, the women suddenly understood the thoughts of their man.


    Just kidding, having been together for so many years, it can be said-Zhou Ye raised his eyebrows, they knew what their men wanted to do...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1574

    Although he knew that his own man had a heart of hunting beauty again, but -


    The girls did not intend to stop him by crying, making trouble, and hanging himself... To put it bluntly, doing so will only lose the favor of their own man and push their own man into the arms of other women for nothing. Instead of doing that... it is better to find a way Squeeze him dry and make him feel weak...


    Thinking of this, Chacha and Juno looked at each other and said loudly, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you want to go out and have fun. Let¡¯s pay enough public food first, sisters, come on!!!¡±


    Chapter 1965


    The first thousand nine hundred and sixty-five chapters


    Wuji County, Zhongshan County...


    In Wuji County, Zhongshan County, you don¡¯t need to know the current magistrate¡¯s surname or name, but you definitely have to know the Zhen family, the big family here.


    Promise Zhen Family-descendants of Han Taibao Zhenhan.


    Zhen Han¡¯s father-in-law, Boshan Hou Kongguang, was the 14th grandson of Confucius, the son of the Taishi Kongba, from official to great general, prime minister, Taifu, Taishi, and auxiliary minister of the four dynasties. The minister was revered by the Empress Dowager Wang Zhengjun, Han Cheng Emperor and Han Ai Emperor, and was later appointed as the teacher of Han Ping Emperor Liu Yan as a world-renowned Confucian.


    Because of this, the children of Zhen Hanhe clan entered the court as officials, and were heavily relied upon by the power official Wang Mang because of their talent.Zhen Feng was promoted from a local official to the minister of the imperial palace, and then to the official to Da Sikong, who was honored by Guangyang Hou and Guangxin Gong; Zhen Han was worshipped by Da Sima, and he was named Chengyang and Chengxin, and then he became a big man. Taibao, in charge of the world''s military power; Zhen Feng''s son Zhen Xun Ren Shizhong, Jing Zhaoyin; Zhen Xin is Guanglu Xun, known as the "four Zhen", became the new nobility in the court, the power of the king, and the Wuji Zhen clan also became The powerful and prominent families in Zhongshan County have inherited two thousand stone salaries for generations.


    Having said so much, I just want to explain how powerful this Promise Zhen family is...


    And Zhen Mi, known as Luoshen, was born in such a family...


    As Zhen Mi who has been wise since she was a child, the biggest difference between her and other women is... She likes reading very much.


    When other children were still running wild on the streets and frolicking around, she had already begun to read and read under the guidance of her family.


    At this time, Zhen Mi was in his brother''s library, watching his brother''s book collection.


    In this era, women can have a show building, but they will not have a special study room.


    Even a big family like the Wuji Zhen family would not deliberately create a study room for their girls.


    After all, the girl will eventually be someone else¡¯s daughter-in-law, and the lintel depends on the boy...


    Therefore, even though Zhen Mi, as the youngest child in the family, is well-loved, there will be no special study room for her.


    Even the pen and paper were not prepared for Zhen Mi, so she could only use the pen and paper of her brother.


    Just when Xiao Lori Zhen Mi was holding an ancient book in her hand, she couldn''t release the scroll... Suddenly, a chuckle came from behind her.


    The laughter was slightly frivolous, but it was not unpleasant...


    Zhen Mi is sure that no one in her family has such a sweet voice.


    This made her involuntarily look from the scroll in her hand, lifted her head, and turned to look.


    I saw that behind her, I don¡¯t know when there was a handsome young man standing behind her. His face was like a crown, and his eyes were like a star...Even the most picky person would involuntarily praise him when he saw him: "A good one. "Good looking man"...


    "Who are you? Why have I never seen you at home?" Little Lori asked curiously.


    "I am your future husband..." Zhou Ye''s servant never knew what shamelessness was... and opened his mouth to molest the little Lolita who was less than ten years old.


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhen Mi Xiao Lolita snorted unceremoniously, "What a disciple... Believe it or not, I asked someone to arrest you and see the officer..."


    "Haha...Is that right... You are so stupid in reading, and you usually speak so eloquently, are you tired?" Zhou Ye said with an angry smile when he heard the words of little Lori: "But, I am indeed. Your future husband..."


    "Hmph, a woman marries a woman, what she wants is the order of her parents, the matchmaker''s words... how can she listen to your nonsense!" Zhen Mi Xiao Lolita said in an angry voice.


    What she didn''t notice was that if she followed her past temperament and nature, she would never talk so much nonsense to Zhou Ye. For people of unknown origin, she would definitely summon her own servants to help in the first place. of¡­¡­


    Early-minded, she deeply understands that at her age, she can''t deal with this kind of thief who can rush into her compound uninvited.


    However, she did not do that...


    Although she refuted Zhou Ye''s words, before she knew it, Zhen Mi Xiao Lori felt that she had a sense of intimacy with the handsome boy in front of her.


    "Who are you?" Zhen Mi asked Xiaozhu, "Why do you want to break into my mansion? What do you want?"


    "..."


    Looking at the little Lolita who questioned herself like a little adult, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but chuckled and said, "Broken into your mansion just to see my future wife!!"


    "You...you..." Zhen Mi''s face flushed with anger by Zhou Ye''s words...


    But when she was angry, she couldn''t help but feel a little secretive in her heart.


    Although Xiao Lori Zhen Mi is less than ten years old now, but-women originally matured earlier than men, besides, Xiao Lori Zhen Mi herself is earlier than other children...


    Besides, Zhou Ye''s beautiful face and always-open mind stand were also one of the reasons for Zhen Mi''s secret joy.


    "Okay, I won''t tease you..." Zhou Ye squatted down with a smile, and came face to face with little Lolita... "Although it is true that I am wrong to trespass into your house, I really didn''t lie. , I really came to see you..."


    "Look at me?" Zhen Mi Xiao Lori asked stupidly: "What''s so good about me?"


    "Where''s Luoshen... why doesn''t it look good?"


    "Who is Luoshen?"


    "It''s you..."


    "But my name is Zhen Mi, not Luoshen...Did you admit the wrong person?"


    "There is absolutely no wrongdoer..." Zhou Ye said, and slowly began to recite a paragraph of the rhetoric describing Zhen Mi in Luoshen''s Fu: "...Its shape is also astonishing and graceful as a dragon. Rong Yaoqiu The chrysanthemum, Huamao Chunsong. It seems like a light cloud covering the moon, fluttering like a flowing wind returning to the snow. Looking at it from a distance, it is as bright as the sun rising in the morning; when observing it by force, it is like a flower that leaves Lubo. Sincerely, shorten the fit......."


    "Is that really me?" After listening to Zhou Ye''s Luoshen Fu, Xiao Lori Zhen Mi was dumbfounded...


    "Well, it''s really you..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "However, that''s the future you..."


    "You are a lie, since you are the future me, why do you know this article?" Zhen Mi asked little Lolita dissatisfiedly.


    "Because I am also a person from the future..." Zhou Ye blinked at Zhen Mi''s little Lolita before saying, "I am your future husband..."


    "You''re lying to me again...I won''t talk to you..." Little Lori said dissatisfiedly.


    "Haha...time will prove everything!" Zhou Ye didn''t care about Little Lori''s words, he smiled slightly, then gently raised Little Lori''s chin, and said in a low voice, "I will stamp you first, remember , You will be my wife in the future..."


    While talking, Zhou Ye bowed his head... used a mute technique on little Lolita...


    And Xiao Lori Zhen Mi is completely dumbfounded... She understands that this kind of behavior can only be a secret interest between the husband and wife, and the person in front of her has done such a thing, then she is... Really I can only marry this bad guy...


    Chapter 1966


    Chapter one thousand nine hundred and sixty six


    In a muddle...


    Zhen Mi doesn''t know how long time has passed...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1575

    It wasn''t until her fourth sister, Zhen Rong, came to call her to have a meal, that she woke up...


    As soon as she recovered her sanity, Zhen Mi hurriedly grabbed her second sister and said, anxiously: "Fourth sister, has there ever been a boy in my house...?"


    "A boy? What boy?" Zhen Rong was confused by the words of his little sister... "No visitors have visited today... Where is the boy from?"


    "Are there no visitors coming?" Zhen Mi was immediately silly when she heard her sister''s words...


    I was embarrassed by that bad boy, and I don¡¯t know when that bad guy left here...just in a vague way...she heard his words...


    "Remember the name of your future husband-Zhou Ye... Don''t forget... If there is something important, call this name in your heart and I will come to see you!"


    Thinking of this, Zhen Mi''s little Lolita couldn''t help but muttered, "Zhou Ye...Zhou Ye..."


    "Zhou Ye?? Who is Zhou Ye??" Zhen Rong asked curiously when he heard what his sister said.


    When she heard her sister''s question, Zhen Mi''s little Lolita was shocked. She hurriedly concealed: "It''s just a disciple in a miscellaneous book...it''s nothing!"


    After hearing what his sister said, Zhen Rong didn''t think much...


    She would never have imagined that in her heavily guarded mansion, someone could come and go freely... stealing a strand of her little sister''s heart.


    "Okay, go to dinner..." Since she is a character in the book, Zhen Rong no longer cares.She knows the difference between her sister... "Don''t make my mother anxious..."


    "Hmm..." Upon hearing her sister''s words, Zhen Mi Xiao Lori nodded obediently, temporarily aside the figure in her mind, and followed her sister to the main hall.


    And on the other side¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye left in a hurry because of Zhen Rong¡¯s arrival and other reasons...


    In fact-he is in a hurry now.


    At this time, on the official road from Chenliu County to Hedong County, a convoy was slowly heading towards Hedong.


    In the front of the convoy, there are virgin boys in their arms and armored soldiers.


    At the rear of the convoy, there is a team of more than a dozen horse-drawn carriages. On the cowl of the horse-drawn carriage, red silk cloth is draped...


    Obviously, this is a welcoming team.


    And the soldiers walking on both sides of the convoy were printed with a big guard.


    This is the welcoming team of Hedong Wei''s family.


    Weijia, also a big clan in Hedong, first flourished in the famous Han Chinese general Wei Qing...


    This team was the one where Wei Jia went to meet Chen Liu...In front of the team, there was a big horse with a tall head sitting on a young man, dressed in red satin, with a thin white beard, and a mediocre appearance.


    He is no one else but Wei Zhongdao, a child of the Wei family.


    This time, at the order of his parents, he went to Chen Liu to welcome his relatives...


    To be honest, at first, he was unwilling...


    However, after welcoming the bride, his full reluctance turned into a longing... The daughter of the Cai family is beautiful...


    However, due to etiquette, he could not do good deeds in Cai''s family. He could only return to his home to worship heaven and earth and respect his parents before he could truly be in harmony with Cai''s daughter...


    Even so, Wei Zhongdao is already very happy...


    If you have a wife like this, what a husband can do.


    Whatever you say about marrying a wife, marrying a virtuous person, or accepting concubines and pornography... are very nonsense.


    On the first side, you know if she is salty or light...


    what did you say?Word of mouth??Can word of mouth take it seriously?


    Besides, people''s hearts are changeable, who can guarantee that they will always be wise??


    So, for many men, beauty¡ªis enough.


    However, just when Wei Zhongdao, riding a tall horse, was secretly happy.


    Suddenly, the team suddenly stopped...


    Wei Zhongdao opened his eyes abruptly, and saw that in front of the official road, a handsome young man wearing a white beard and riding a black steed under his hip was standing in the middle of the official road. ...


    To be honest, when he saw this handsome boy in front of him, Wei Zhongdao felt a bit of disgust towards him for the first time...


    why??


    Because that young man is so handsome...How can the ordinary-looking Wei Zhongdao not envy and hate in his heart??


    Even so, Wei Zhongdao was born in the family, and he would not lack the etiquette he should have.


    Wei Zhongdao rode his horse to the front of the team, arched his hand to the boy who was blocking the road, and said, "I wonder why this brother is blocking his way?"


    Hearing Wei Zhongdao''s words, Zhou Ye raised his eyes and looked at him...After a long while, he said a word.


    "Robbery!!"


    Suddenly hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Wei Zhongdao even couldn''t believe his ears...


    Robbery??


    Are you just a defenseless boy??


    Rob my team of hundreds of people??


    Are you kidding me??


    Wei Zhongdao thought, and looked around...


    Surrounded by an endless plain, there is no way to hide the bandits...


    That is to say¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    There is only one boy in front of him...


    "Xiongtai don''t want to laugh...Today is the next big day, why don''t you come home with me and have a glass of wedding wine?"


    Although Wei Zhongdao was a little upset, Zhou Ye was handsomer than himself, but he still had the attitude of a descendant of the family.


    Moreover, he saw Zhou Ye''s extraordinary appearance, and his background must be extraordinary, so he had a hint of friendship.


    "I didn''t joke with you... Robbery!" Zhou Ye looked at Wei Zhongdao and said, "I don''t want gold or silver... I only want your bride..."


    "What?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Wei Zhongdao couldn''t stand it no matter how good the air was...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1576

    The hatred of killing the father, the hatred of taking the wife... The two can be said to be side by side...


    The young man in front of him wanted to take away his bride who had not visited the church. This is absolutely not allowed.


    "Master, this thief is toasting and not eating fine wine, he will meet him when we go to our house!!"


    Before Wei Zhongdao spoke, the guard behind him jumped out first...


    "Go, be merciful..." After all, Wei Zhongdao still doesn''t want to hurt Zhou Ye... After all, a family that can produce such a character is not an unknown family. The troubled times will come, one less enemy, more A friend is always good...


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled when he heard Wei Zhongdao''s words... "Just for you, today, your fate is guaranteed!!"


    As the voice fell, Zhou Ye Shi Shiran''s dream monster under his hips walked towards the convoy...


    The guard who had just threatened to show Zhou Ye a good look has already become a living statue... He sits on a horse stiffly all over, and can''t even blink his eyelids... And the others in the convoy, Also encountered exactly the same treatment as him...


    Chapter 1967


    Chapter One Thousand Sixty Seven


    At this time, the official road presented a strange picture.


    I saw a young man in Hufu who was carrying a woman in a big red wedding dress from the car welcoming convoy, and everyone in the welcoming team, as if they hadn¡¯t seen them, didn¡¯t stop, let The young man took the bride away.


    Wei Zhongdao, who was sitting on the horse, watched Zhou Ye slowly walk to the carriage, put his bride who had not yet visited the house in full view, and hugged it out of the carriage without any suspicion. Put it on his horse, and just walk away like that...


    Angrily and anxiously, suddenly angrily attacked his heart, and immediately vomited a mouthful of blood.


    The body shook three times on the horse''s back, shook three times, and finally fell under the horse.


    At this time, all the servants realized that they were able to move freely, and they didn''t care much, and rushed to Wei Zhongdao''s horse, shouting loudly...


    "My son, how''s your son doing?"


    "Quickly, go to the town ahead, please doctor..."


    "Oh, I''m going now..."


    Not to mention that because Wei Zhongdao fell to the ground, the Wei family servant who was in a panic was just Cai Yan who was abducted by Zhou Ye.


    In the carriage, she didn¡¯t know what was happening outside. She just heard a voice in front of the convoy. Then, a handsome boy broke into the carriage, picked her up unceremoniously, and put it in her own. On horseback, he walked away.


    At this time, Cai Yan, who was lying on Zhou Ye''s horse, only felt that her body was extremely uncomfortable from the horseback... She couldn''t help but screamed, "It hurts..."


    "Ah, I''m sorry, I''m a bit abrupt and beautiful!!" As the voice fell, Cai Yan only felt a big hand through her waist, and then with a little effort, she lay down on the horseback from the original The posture turned into a posture of riding a horse face to face with someone.


    Until this time, Cai Yan really began to look at the boy who had taken him away.


    I saw the young man in front of him, wearing a white Hu suit, with long black hair tied back in his head so casually, giving people a very free and easy feeling.


    On that handsome face, there was a faint flash of light, and the black glaze-like eyes looked at her, and there seemed to be an indescribable smile in their eyes.


    "Who are you? Why do you want to rob your concubine?"


    Looking at the boy in front of him, the fifteen-year-old Cai Yan unknowingly relaxed... unexpectedly had the courage to question Zhou Ye.


    Hearing what Cai Yan said, Zhou Ye gave her a cheerful look...


    What should I say?


    Cai Yan can leave numerous strokes in history books, and her appearance and literary talent need not be mentioned.


    However, at this time, she is not the later Cai Wenji who has suffered from human suffering. There is still a yearning for the future in her clear eyes.


    "I...I''m here to save you!!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Hugh is so nonsense, today is the day when your concubine is married...You took your concubine away, bad concubine''s reputation, and your family is strict in injustice. Where can you save your concubine?


    Perhaps because of Zhou Ye''s gentle attitude, Cai Yan also dared to yell at Zhou Ye.


    "Hmm¡ªwhat should I say?? Want to know your future fate?" Facing Cai Yan''s scolding, Zhou Ye was not angry, but blinked at Cai Yan''s little Lolita, looking strange. Shu Mi abducted Little Lolita and said, "Your future is very interesting!"


    "..." Cai Yan was at a loss when he heard Zhou Ye''s words...


    future?fate¡­¡­


    Can you see such mysterious and mysterious things??


    However, just as Cai Yan hesitated, Zhou Ye had already gently raised his right hand, and tapped his index finger between Cai Yan''s eyebrows.


    Following Zhou Ye''s actions, Cai Yan only felt a burst of unmatched force, and instantly... she felt her soul leave her body...


    In a daze, she saw another future that belonged to her in the long river of time...


    In that future, she was not taken away by the handsome boy in front of her. Instead, she married Wei Zhongdao, who was married to the Wei family without any disturbance...


    After marriage, although the two cannot be said to be Qin Se and Ming, they can be regarded as husband and wife sing...


    However, the good times did not last long...


    Soon, Wei Zhongdao, who had a hidden illness, died...


    In this situation, Wei Jia unceremoniously kicked her out of the house in the name of Kefu...


    Lonely and helpless Cai Yan can only return to his home, but...people often say that good fortune can never come singly.


    And her experience confirmed this.


    She had just returned home and hadn''t been stable for two days... The minister of power Dong Zhuo, the abolished young emperor established the emperor, and moved the capital to Chang''an.


    Then, King Zuo Xian of the Huns took advantage of Dong Zhuo''s move to the emptiness of the Central Plains, and drove his troops southward... and looted the Central Plains...


    And she was not spared...


    In the end, he was encumbered by the Huns to the northwest border...


    When I saw this, Cai Yan couldn''t stand it anymore...


    Under the agitated mood, she only felt her soul fluttering, being dragged by a beam of light, returning to her body...


    Just after waking up, Cai Yan, who still couldn''t distinguish the difference between dreams and reality, couldn''t help but screamed: "Dong Thief...cause me for life!!"


    However, when he finished shouting this sentence, Cai Yan realized that at some point, the sky was already dark.


    And she was no longer on horseback, but sitting beside a bonfire... Behind her, there was a warm embrace.


    That embrace made her feel extremely safe.


    "Are you awake?" A gentle voice came from her ears...soothing her heart that had just peeped into the future and was stirring.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1577

    "Hmm!!" Cai Yan nodded slightly and asked softly: "What the concubine sees is the fate of the concubine?"


    "Haha..." Hearing Cai Yan''s words, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "The future is never static. Make different choices and arrive at a different future... It''s like a road. At a fork in the road, you choose Which way you go, the place you reach is also different!"


    Hearing what Zhou Ye said, Cai Yan bit Zhu Chun lightly, and after a long silence, he asked softly: "So...Is the concubine body already free from that tragic fate???"


    "That might be the case..." Zhou Ye saw that Cai Yan had already surrendered, but he didn''t plan to just let her go...


    He chuckled and said, "Maybe, I, a bad guy with a bad name, will feel remorse in my heart for a while and I will send you back to Wei''s house again!


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cai Yan suddenly became anxious... She hurriedly stood up, turned to face Zhou Ye, and said eagerly: "Since the sir has rescued her concubine from the nightmare, why should she push her concubine again? Into the fire pit, besides, with Wei''s family background, he will never marry a woman who has lost her virginity as his wife!"


    Cai Yan may be smart or quite literary.


    However, due to the time, her knowledge is a bit less...


    She believed in everything she had just seen in the hazy.Therefore, for her-to send her back to Wei''s house is to push her into the fire pit.


    Chapter 1968


    The first thousand nine hundred and sixty-eight chapters


    "Mr. please be merciful... don''t push your concubine body into the red fire pit again!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cai Yan was shocked suddenly...In her opinion, having such a supernatural power is no longer commonplace.


    Seeing Cai Yan''s panicked appearance, Zhou Ye also felt that his joke seemed a bit too much...


    He chuckled and helped Cai Yan, who was kneeling in front of him, up and said: "It''s just a joke...how can you take it seriously! I''m not stupid, how can I return the beauty of the flower to the sick and sad Where''s Wei Zhongdao?"


    After hearing this, Cai Yan breathed a sigh of relief.


    No wonder she is so nervous...


    You know, Cai Yan grew up under the influence of his father, Cai Yong, a great writer.


    Of course, UBM Guangji here only refers to the situation of that era.


    Compared to the Internet of later generations, any junior high school student who comes over can slap someone who is well-known in this era...No way, the information is obtained through different channels.


    And in some miscellaneous books, the description of this kind of superhuman beings from outside the world is better, it is by nature, whatever you want... if it is not good, it is moody.


    Therefore, Cai Yan took the jokes that Zhou Ye said casually for real.


    Feeling that his crisis is relieved, Cai Yan has time to look carefully at where he is.


    This is behind a mound...


    A tent has been set up by the campfire.


    On the blazing bonfire, an iron pot was hung, and the pot was tumbling. With the sound of tumbling, a tangy aroma came out of the pot.


    Smelling the scent of this meal, Cai Yan made a gurgling noise in his belly.


    No way, she was taken abducted by Zhou Ye in the noon, and now it''s time to get to the willows.


    She wasn''t Zhou Ye''s pervert who didn''t care about eating or not, she was already hungry in her belly.


    Just because she was concerned about her unknown destiny, she felt nothing. After she relaxed, she naturally felt the protest in her belly.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile when he heard Cai Yan''s belly call... "It just so happens that the food is ready, it''s better to have a meal!"


    With that said, Zhou Ye was about to get up and serve the meal.


    However, he was held down by Cai Yan.


    "Mr. Don¡¯t move, my concubine is here to serve my husband!!" Cai Yan said, stood up, carefully took out a wooden stick from the firewood piled up next to him, and wanted to give the iron pot hanging from the campfire. Pick it up...


    It is a pity that the weight of the iron pan is a bit too heavy for her.


    Moreover, the way she picked the wok was wrong. When she picked the wok with the head of the wooden stick, the weight she could bear increased almost geometrically.


    Just as she just picked up the iron pan and before leaving the campfire, she couldn''t hold on anymore...


    With a flick of his wrist, the iron pan fell towards the campfire."what--!"


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... He did not rush to use his thought power to stop the dinner that was about to fall into the bonfire... He sighed, and said, "Okay, stop calling... it''s me. Come and serve..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cai Yan was ashamed...


    She felt so useless for the first time.


    To be honest, she is not to blame...


    She was born in a scholarly family since she was a child, naturally it is impossible for her to do such a rough job.


    Saying that she has no power to bind the chicken, she is complimenting her...


    It wasn''t until Zhou Ye prepared the seafood porridge and placed it in front of her, Cai Yan said with some embarrassment: "Sir, I''m sorry, my concubine is rude..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled, noncommittal.


    Faced with this situation, Cai Yan didn''t know what to say.


    Talk to Zhou Ye about rhythm??On ancient and modern??


    Forget it, if this gentleman doesn''t like the rhythm, wouldn''t it be self-defeating??


    However, without talking about the rhythm, Cai Yan didn''t know what to say for a while.


    After all, she is a talented woman, but not a woman who is good at talking.


    After all, she was just fifteen years old this year.


    In such an embarrassing atmosphere, Cai Yan picked up the pottery bowl Zhou Ye had placed in front of her, and gently scooped a spoonful of fragrant seafood porridge with a spoon, then put it into his mouth after blowing it cool.


    In an instant, she was conquered by the deliciousness of the seafood porridge in her mouth.


    "The meals that Mr. cooks are truly exquisite..." Cai Yan couldn''t help but admire.


    "If you like to eat, I will often make it for you in the future!!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "..." Cai Yan was delighted when he heard Zhou Ye''s words.


    Zhou Ye''s implication just now was that he had already planned to bring her by his side.


    How can this not make Cai Yan happy?


    Don''t say anything stupid such as empathy just after taking off your new wedding dress.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1578

    You know, Cai Yan and Wei Zhongdao''s marriage was ordered by her father.


    And she and Wei Zhongdao have only met once...It is pure nonsense to say how deep the relationship they have.


    In addition, after glancing at her future, facing her tragic fate, panicking, she unknowingly took Zhou Ye as the only object she could rely on. This is also an alternative suspension bridge principle...


    What''s more, Zhou Ye himself was extremely handsome...enough to make any woman feel good about him on the first side.


    In this case, it is normal for Cai Yan to be secretive.


    Moreover¡­¡­


    The two have hugged and hugged so many times, Cai Yan''s heart has long been unknowingly, and looked at someone differently.


    Taking the discussion of food as an opportunity... Cai Yan gradually started chatting with Zhou Ye.


    Through speech, Cai Yan discovered...


    This gentleman with magical powers in front of me is not only beautiful and unusual, but also well-known...Almost everything she talks about, the other party can talk to her...


    This makes Cai Yan feel quite like a confidant.


    After the meal, Zhou Ye opened another bottle of red wine...to drink with Cai Yan.


    The two of them were chatting and tasting red wine from ancient Rome...Unconsciously, Cai Yan had a little wine spirit.


    The sitting posture of the two of them also changed from sitting opposite each other at the beginning, and gradually became sitting dependent on each other, and then later... Cai Yan was directly held in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    The night is sultry, the wine is easy to intoxicate...


    The two figures got closer and closer...Finally, the two became one.


    The Yinyue in the sky didn''t seem to have the heart to see such a strange woman falling into the hands of some bad guy, covering her eyes with dark clouds.


    at last----


    With a cry of sorrow, in this wilderness...


    A certain strange woman was completely wiped out by Zhou Ye.


    Fanxing-bonfire-tent-shaking figures.


    It forms a beautiful view of the wilderness...


    It''s just that the characters in the scenery don''t have time to appreciate the scenery at this time... they are really busy...


    Chapter 1969


    The first thousand nine hundred and sixty nine


    When the first ray of sunlight shone on Cai Yan''s face through the transparent skylight on the tent, she opened her beautiful eyes.


    Opening his eyes, Cai Yan saw the handsome face in front of him.


    The memories of last night kept echoing in her mind.


    When she remembered the things she had said and done last night, she couldn''t help but flushed her cheeks, screamed, got into someone''s arms, and refused to look up again.


    "Good morning, Yan''er..."


    Facing Zhou Ye''s teasing, Cai Yan couldn''t help but sullenly said in his arms, "Bad guy...you bully your concubine..."


    "Oh? How do I remember that someone recommended the pillow last night?" Zhou Ye said in a low voice with a smile.


    "Bad guys, don''t say..."


    Zhou Ye''s words provoked Cai Yan again.


    In fact, Zhou Ye was really right... Cai Yan really recommended himself last night.


    In the final analysis, facing the unknown tragic fate, Cai Yan, a weak woman, has only to rely on the strong.


    In troubled times, people are worse than dogs...


    In the peaceful and prosperous age, perhaps Cai Yan''s beautiful and beautiful rhythm will be sought after by the children of many families.


    However, in the troubled times... the beautiful appearance can not bring Cai Yan any benefits, it will only bring her endless tragic fate.


    Although Cai Yan is only fifteen years old, but...she is naturally intelligent and already knows what she needs.


    The troubled times may be a good time for men with ambitions to make contributions, but for women, it is an extremely tragic era. Therefore, she has to find an arm that she can rely on for herself.


    And Zhou Ye obviously met the requirements of this arm.


    In addition, last night''s wine served as a matchmaker... Cai Yan finally gave Zhou Ye to...


    Keke, you read that right, this time it was not Zhou Ye''s initiative, but Cai Yan''s initiative.


    Pulled a bit far, let''s pull it back.


    After spending some time in the tent, the two dressed up neatly and walked out of the tent...


    After Zhou Ye helped Cai Yan, who was unable to move, walked out of the tent, he stopped Cai Yan from trying to help clean up the tent, but snapped his fingers slightly.


    I saw the tent, folded automatically and neatly, and placed it on the ground.


    Cai Yan is not too strange about such a strange thing...


    After seeing the luxurious space the size of a palace in that tent, Cai Yan will no longer be surprised...


    For her, her own man is a fairy, and it is not surprising what kind of fairy family means.


    After finishing everything, Zhou Ye threw the tent into his wristband, and then a whistle recalled the dream monster who had been playing wildly in the wilderness all night... he hugged Cai Yan on his horse, then turned on his horse and sat down. Behind Cai Yan...


    "Zhou Lang, where are we going now?"


    Now that there has been a relationship between husband and wife, Cai Yan also changed his mouth openly.


    "Well-let''s save another girl..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "..." Cai Yan couldn''t help feeling depressed when he heard Zhou Ye talk about looking for another girl so unabashedly in front of him...


    Although she was a little angry, it was impossible for her to leave Zhou Ye.


    Besides, how common is it for a man with three wives and four concubines?


    There are countless beauties in the mortal kings, not to mention his own husband who has the means of immortality.


    Thinking of this, Cai Yan''s heart was finally slightly balanced.

 The Movie World Chapter 1579

    "What''s the matter? Yan''er? Are you jealous?" Zhou Ye couldn''t help teasing when he looked at Cai Yan who was silent in his arms.


    "Of course the concubine body is jealous, and the concubine body''s heart will be broken!" Cai Yan couldn''t help but mournfully said: "The concubine body dare not ask Zhou Lang to pet his concubine alone. The concubine body only asks Zhou Lang, don''t forget Yan''er... ¡­"


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing when he heard Cai Yan''s words."Don''t Yan''er want to find more sisters to fight the enemy together? You know, last night you desperately begged me to let you go..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cai Yan''s originally sad heart was suddenly filled with shame...


    "Bad guys, I dare to show the matter between husband and wife... I am really shameless..."


    But... she also knows that what her husband said is really right... She is really powerless by herself...


    Seeing the smile on Cai Yan''s face, Zhou Ye knew that she had almost wanted to start... "What''s the matter, are there other living people besides us here?"


    To put it bluntly, in this era, it is normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines... The so-called love for one person is nonsense...


    "Okay, let''s go..."


    While talking, Zhou Ye clamped down the belly of the dream monster...


    The clever dream monster moved four hoofs, headed forward, and ran away...


    Along the way, it goes without saying that the two Qinse and Mingzi...


    Simply put, in Bingzhou... there is a fungus village. The village is named for its abundance of fungus.


    There is a farmer surnamed in the village... the family has a daughter, whose nickname is Hongchang, and she comes from an extremely beautiful woman.


    Because of this, the daughter of Ren''s family has not yet reached the age of , she was almost overwhelmed by matchmakers from ten miles and eight villages.


    However, although the Ren family has been working in agriculture for generations, they also have the heart to take off.


    For those who come to mention relatives, the Ren family naturally looks down on...


    With such a daughter, the Ren family certainly wants to use her daughter''s glory to step into the ranks of the noble family.


    Unfortunately, the Ren family took it for granted...


    In this era when everybody is right, women from small households are not in the eyes of the nobles, and at most they will only consider those women as concubines.


    In desperation, Ren Hongchang''s father can only wait for the Han Palace draft...


    However, on this day, the old man of the Ren family was working in the field, but he suddenly heard a cry of an epic...


    "Old man Ren, go home and have a look... There is a noble man in your house..."


    "Noble? What kind?" The old man put down his hoe and asked curiously.


    "A noble man riding a tall horse has gone to your house... he said he was going to marry your family Hongchang..."


    Hearing the words of the younger generation, old man Ren could no longer calm down, he dropped the hoe in his hand and ran quickly towards the village.


    He is not the head of the family, how can he let the wife in the family talk nonsense??


    In case you abrupt the noble person and be blamed by the noble person, then things are not good.


    Thinking of this, the pace at the feet of the old man accelerated a lot.


    Just when he rushed to the door of his house out of breath, he found that the door of the house had been surrounded by villagers who watched the excitement.


    "Keep away, let me in..."


    As the old man spoke, he pushed aside the wall and squeezed towards his door.


    "Ah, old man Ren is back..."


    "Let him in..."


    "Yep¡­¡­"


    "Let old man Ren go in..."


    With the shouts of the villagers, Old Man Ren finally squeezed into his door...


    Chapter 1970


    One thousand nine hundred and seventy chapters


    As soon as he entered the house, the old man Ren saw a horse with a tall head and a horse, standing in his courtyard.


    Although the old man of farmer origin didn''t know how to watch horses, he could still see the magic of the horse that was two heads higher than him after he had been throwing food in the ground for a long time.


    "Riding this good horse, the family must be rich and honorable!!"


    Ren murmured.


    It''s no wonder that the old man is so cheap, in this age... patriarchy is already deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    A male is a great labor for a family, and he is the best candidate to inherit the family business and ancestral name.


    And the girl?


    In the end, they are all from someone else''s family...


    Therefore, for old man Ren, who has no culture, it is better to say that he is a saleswoman rather than a married woman.


    The higher the price gets.


    It''s just that although he has no culture, he also has some peasant cleverness...


    He was unwilling to let his daughter marry those high-ranking concubines whose status is similar to that of maids.With the appearance of my own daughter, no matter how bad I am, I still want to be a wife...


    Ahem, it''s a long way...


    After the old man took a look at the incomparable horse in his courtyard, he walked towards his hall.


    "The master..."


    Seeing the old man coming in, his wife, Ren Zhang, hurriedly greeted him... "Today, this young man came to visit... he said he planned to marry Hongchang from our family..."


    The old man waved his hand and interrupted his wife''s words, "Don''t talk..."


    While talking, Old Man Ren looked at the young man sitting in the hall...


    I saw that young man, wearing a white book growth robe, with a white jade hairpin on his head... His face was like a crown jade, and his eyes were like a star... What a handsome young man.


    Beside him, there was a big package...the package seemed to contain something, bulging, and it looked particularly thick.


    "But the Patriarch of the Ren family? Next Zhou Ye, it will be polite..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and stood up when he saw Old Man Ren walk in the door.

 The Movie World Chapter 1580

    "The son is polite..." Old man Ren hurriedly replied: "Please sit down... Don''t be polite!!"


    "Thanks Lao Zhang!!" Zhou Ye nodded and said with a smile.


    After the two divided the guests and the host again, Ren Zhang''s served tea and placed it in front of them.


    Old man Ren looked at Zhou Ye up and down for a long time before he nodded in satisfaction and asked: "Who is not only the son? Who is the last name?"


    "Haha... In the next and last week, Xia Ye, whose ancestral home is Jiangdu, has a little bountiful family..." Zhou Ye said this, and said, "I have traveled so far. I heard that there is a girl in Ren''s family. Come and ask!"


    Zhou Ye directly borrowed Jiangdu City, where he once lived, as his ancestral home... Anyway, his mansion is still there, and there are patrol ambassadors staying there, cleaning and tidying up, and he is not afraid of being investigated.


    In fact, what does the old man Ren know??


    How did he know who was the name of the rich family??


    In this closed small mountain village, he can hear the sound within a hundred miles...How could he know that Jiangdu Zhou''s family, Jiangdong Wang''s family??


    But even so, he still made a clear look, nodded and said: "It turned out to be Young Master Zhou... I don''t know, did Young Master Zhou ever marry a wife?"


    This is what the old man cares most...


    He didn''t want his daughter to become a concubine like a maid after marrying to Zhou''s family.


    "There are a few rooms with wives and concubines..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, old man Ren''s face suddenly changed... "The son has a wife and concubines in his family, why come to ask for my daughter? Is it possible to be a bully for my family?"


    Zhou Ye was not messed up by the sudden change of old man Ren''s attitude...


    In fact, he had already anticipated such a result when he said that he had a concubine in his family.


    "Haha... Don''t be angry, old man!" Zhou Ye said, taking the package at hand and putting it on the short plane...


    The heavy package collided with the short plane, and there was a muffled noise.


    "This is a piece of sincerity in the next step, please fulfill it!!"


    While talking, Zhou Ye opened the package...


    As the package opened, there was a burst of golden light, and the dazzling old man was dizzy.


    He has lived for decades since he was young, and he has never seen so much gold.


    "Here is the golden thousand liang, some of the thoughts that are slightly expressed, please let me laugh..."


    Seeing these gold, Old Han was dumbfounded...


    After a while, he took a deep breath, changed his tone, and said, "The old man naturally dare not obey Zhou Gongzi so much... But the old man also has one condition... If the son does not agree, please take back the gold! !"


    "Oh? I don''t know what conditions Lao Zhang has?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "You need to get married with my daughter here...you will be named...if not..."


    The rest of the words, old man Ren did not say... but the meaning in the words is already very obvious, that is-if you don''t agree, then let this matter go...


    In fact, old man Ren is not tempted by gold?


    Of course my heart...


    If Old Man Ren is really not a marketer, he won''t let his daughter enter the court in the Han Palace draft later.


    However, at the same time as the market servant, he also wanted to find a position for his daughter...With this position, as long as his daughter is not that kind of fool, in Zhou''s family, he is also a side room...


    This is already excellent for the Ren family.


    Hearing what Old Man Ren said, Zhou Ye understood his thoughts in seconds, haha ??smiled and said, "How difficult is this...?"


    "Okay, okay..." The old man was overjoyed when he heard Zhou Ye agree to this matter... This can be said to be the best of both worlds. Not only did he find a big family member for his daughter, but also booked his daughter''s future. A status...Why not do it...


    "My child..."


    "The master!!" Ren Zhang hurried in after hearing the call of the old man.


    The old man picked up a gold ingot from the table and handed it to his wife. He instructed: "Go to the east of the village and buy a pig from Zhang Butcher''s house. Then buy some banquets. Today-I want to entertain the whole village. Young and old..."


    "Are you crazy?" Ren Zhangshi suddenly asked in surprise when he heard the words of his old man.


    "Women, what do you know... Today, is the day when my Ren family married a daughter... Of course, the whole village will be lively!!" Old man Ren said with a laugh.


    In fact, according to customary etiquette, it should not have been so hastily...


    But the old man Ren is really afraid that Zhou Ye will suddenly repent... Then he will be a bitch... So, even if the marriage is rushed, he must first set his name and say... Others are not important...


    After all, these years, it is really not easy to meet a family child who doesn''t care about politeness.


    Chapter 1971


    Chapter one thousand nine hundred and seventy one


    Now that the owner of his own family said so, Ren Zhang''s family had to obey orders.


    Although she knew that it was too hasty to marry a girl like this, but...no way, who told her poor daughter to have such a father?


    However, even so, she still wanted to make her daughter''s wedding look alike.


    The wedding dress or something has already been done, so-the rest is to invite the emcee.


    Fortunately, there are people who specialize in this business in the village, and...the neighborhood can also help me a little bit.


    As the Ren Zhangs walked out of the hospital, announcing that their Ren family was going to marry a daughter today, there was a wailing sound.


    In any case, it is impossible for a family of women to say that those teenagers in the village have no thoughts about Ren''s daughter.


    It''s a pity that the old man looked at it strictly, they didn''t have a chance...


    However, those who lament, they are naturally happy, such as Zhang Tuhu...


    For Zhang Tuhu, this deal is a big deal... it''s been a few months after finishing the ticket.


    After blocking, Zhang Butcher also ignored the excitement. He greeted some of his fellows and went back to slaughter pigs and meat...


    The rest of the people also have their own things to do... The folks in the mountain village are simple and simple, and the family is busy with things... It is also a happy event for the villagers to marry a daughter. Of course they have to help.


    Not to mention the joys, sorrows, sorrows and joys of the villagers in Muer Village.


    Just say that at this time, Cai Yan in Wuji Zhen''s house.


    Because Zhou Ye was going to Bingzhou, Cai Yan was naturally not suitable to follow...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1581

    Therefore, he simply sent Cai Yan to Zhen''s house in Wuji County, Zhongshan County, to be with Zhen Mi Xiao Lori.


    To be honest, when Zhen Mi Xiao Lori saw Zhou Ye upstairs in her own show, she was still very happy.


    However, when she saw Cai Yan behind Zhou Ye, her little face suddenly turned cloudy.


    In desperation, Zhou Ye could only coax this, coax that, and after agreeing to a series of conditions, he calmed down the two loli, one big and one small. After the two loli were soothed, he Then he pulled away and rushed to Bingzhou.


    No way, Zhou Ye could only be so busy this time for the achievement of full X collection.


    At the beginning, Xiao Lori Zhen Mi didn''t like Cai Yan''s opinion on it.


    However, when Cai Yan was bored and played the guqin in her room, Zhen Mi Xiao Lolita looked at Cai Yan with surprise.


    The two talked about ancient and modern from the rhythm of music, and the general trend of the world from ancient to modern.


    Zhen Mi''s little Lolita suddenly felt shocked to this sister Cai Yan, and felt bitter to meet her late.


    No way, people who study are most afraid of no communication...


    In the family, apart from her, none of her four older sisters like to read... and her two older brothers, because they have already entered official positions, are busy with official duties and rarely return home several times a year...


    Therefore, no one can communicate with Zhen Mi Xiao Lolita at all.


    The appearance of Cai Yan obviously provided a good communication partner.


    After all, Cai Yan is also a well-known talented woman, and she is particularly proficient in rhythm.


    This makes Zhen Mi feel like a friend.


    The relationship between the two has gone from indifference to familiarity, from familiarity to sisterhood...Now, it has reached the point of being able to talk about it.


    However, the content of the conversation between the two is no longer limited to books, but involves all aspects.


    "Sister Yan...Is Zhou Lang really a god?"


    Little Lori Zhen Mi wanted to ask this question a long time ago, but she didn''t ask because of the poor relationship between the two before.


    But after these days of getting along, the relationship between the two has become extremely good.


    Therefore, Zhen Mi Xiao Lori can finally ask.


    Hearing Zhen Mi''s little Lolita''s words, Cai Yan smiled slightly: "Whether Lang Jun is a god, the concubine body doesn''t know... but the concubine body knows that he is a person with great magical powers..."


    Zhen Mi asked curiously: "Oh? Why!?"


    "Because he took his concubine to see the future..."


    "What does the future look like?" Zhen Mi became more and more curious.


    "The future?" Cai Yan couldn''t help but shudder when he thought of the scene he saw when he peered into the river of time, and said: "The future... is terrible, hungry everywhere, and the people don''t have a life... plus years of war. ...The foreign invasion..."


    Hearing Cai Yan''s words, Zhen Mi couldn''t help asking: "Since the future is so terrible and Zhou Lang has such magical powers, then why doesn''t he change his fate against the sky? Is it a peaceful and prosperous world?"


    "..." Cai Yan suddenly fell silent...


    After a while, Cai Yan said: "I also asked Lang Jun about this question..."


    "What did Zhou Lang say?"


    After hesitating for a while, Cai Yan said slowly: "Langjun said...this is the destiny and cannot be changed...even if he has supernatural powers like him, he can only save a few fish in the coming tide of troubled times. No matter... if you go against the sky, you will suffer backlash!"


    After hearing Cai Yan''s words, Zhen Mi Xiao Lori fell silent...


    Change your fate against the sky...It''s simple to say, but it''s not so easy to do.


    Perhaps, I was really too demanding of Zhou Lang.


    In fact, Zhou Ye is just lazy...


    If he really wants to change his fate against the sky, then Zhou Ye only needs to fully open the biochemical production line on the Umbrella Super Battleship, which is enough to level the world.


    but----


    and then??


    Then, he will be bound in the palace, working hard for the case every day...


    That''s really not the life he wants...


    Therefore, he will never play any hegemony game...


    What did the change of dynasties do to him?


    No matter who the Lord of the World sits on, he can just pick up his sister, pick up his girl... Do you bother to fight for hegemony every day?


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    One big and one small two loli were silent for a while... it was Zhen Mi and little loli that broke the topic.


    Maybe she blamed herself for the topic that she just raised was too heavy, so she wanted to find a lighter topic...


    "Sister Yan...Have you and Zhou Lang...have done the gift of Zhou Gong?"


    When she heard Zhen Mi''s little Lolita''s words, Cai Yan''s face blushed immediately, "Bah-from the kid''s family, ask what this is for!"


    "People are not young anymore..."


    The curiosity of a child is actually very heavy, and Zhen Mi has indeed reached the age of curiosity... "Furthermore, Zhou Lang has also said that I am destined to be his future wife... Sister Yan, you Tell me... what kind of feeling is that?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    Cai Yan hesitated for a moment...thinking about it for a while...


    After peering into the future, Cai Yan seemed to have matured in an instant...


    She also began to plan for her future.


    After spending those days with her own Lang Jun, she can see that her Lang Jun is not a peaceful person...


    In front of her, he said he was going to save the beauty-can he be safe?


    Therefore, Cai Yan can already predict that she may have many sisters in the future...


    So-since there are so many sisters and there are many people and things, it is inevitable that there will be entanglements. It seems that she has to find an ally for herself first... and the little loli in front of her is obviously caught by her own. Lang Jun made a reservation... She needs to have a good relationship with her.


    "Really want to hear?"


    "Hmm..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1582

    "Then you come with your ears..."


    Chapter 1972


    Chapter One Thousand Seventy Two


    As the sunset goes west...


    In the whole fungus village, there was a group of celebrations.


    On the lintel of the Ren family¡¯s house, a big red cloth representing celebration is already hung... A dozen tables have also been placed in the courtyard.


    Beside a few large stoves in the courtyard, the women in the village were happily cooking and talking about marrying the son of Ren''s family. What kind of extravagance is at home, and they actually used their daughters as a bride price.


    In the hall, the old man Ren accompanied Zhou Ye, chatting and drinking tea there.


    To be honest, it was not so much that Old Man Ren was chatting with Zhou Ye, it was better to say that Old Man Ren was chatting with him.


    The old man Ren who hasn''t read any book, three sentences are not far from his own line...wandering around, the topic always leads to farming.


    In this regard, Zhou Ye could only chat with him about farming.


    While chatting, Zhou Ye suddenly frowned when he heard the comments of women outside...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s expression, Old Man Ren couldn''t help but stunned, "Xian-in-law, what makes you so unhappy?"


    "Master Yue, don''t think I look too much..." Zhou Ye said, "Such a lot of property has been suddenly acquired in the family, and it is spread everywhere. I am afraid it is a way to bring disaster!"


    "Oh? Why did Xian son-in-law say this?" Ren old man asked curiously.


    "I just heard that the rural village women outside were talking about hiring for a daughter..." Zhou Ye paused after saying this, and then said: "There are so many people, this rumor will reach people who shouldn''t be heard. Don¡¯t be afraid of 10,000, just in case... I advise Mr. Yue to plan ahead!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Ren Old Han suddenly lost his anger, and suddenly stood up."This thief woman who has not succeeded in achieving success, must have been the one who spread these things...Let me not break her leg!!"


    "Mother-in-law and calm down, even if there is no mother-in-law to spread the matter, my son-in-law will persuade Mr. Yue to move!" Zhou Ye held down the old man who wanted to leave to clean up his mother-in-law, and said, "At this time, the eunuch. Getting power and chaos in the court are just a sign of the coming troubled times... If Yue Zhang has the ambitions, he should scatter his wealth and recruit the courage, in order to wait for his position in public. If you want to live in peace, buy some servants. Find a field in the mountains and build a village to protect yourself..."


    Zhou Ye''s words caused Old Man Ren to sit down slowly.


    Although Old Man Ren hasn''t read any books, and has little knowledge...


    However, he is not a stupid person...


    He can tell the truth...


    Moreover, in the eyes of the old man Ren, his son-in-law had no reason to cheat him. Besides, the news of the high-ranking celebrities must be better than himself... Therefore, he also listened to Zhou Ye''s words...


    After thinking for a long time, the old man smiled bitterly: "I am a Tier 1 villager, what am I going to do? I just want to live a peaceful life... In that case, I will prepare now. Tomorrow morning, I will bring My mother-in-law went on the road together and went away from home!!!"


    Hearing what Old Man Ren said, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but nodded.


    It is very difficult for a villager to make such a decision.


    The homeland is hard to leave the homeland...


    At any time, the homeland is hard to leave for a farmer who depends on heaven for food...


    It is already very smart for the old man Ren to listen to Zhou Ye''s words, and to abandon his homeland where he lived since childhood and travel far away without hesitation.


    While talking, the old man stood up and walked out...


    However, after he walked outside the hall, he felt something wrong...


    It wasn''t that he felt that Zhou Ye was lying to him, but that he felt that leaving Zhou Ye in the hall alone was not a way of hospitality.


    After thinking for a while, Old Man Ren walked to the door of the side house and yelled: "Manny, Hong Chang hasn''t finished dressing yet?"


    "Okay, okay, what do you want to do? Today is a good day for Hongchang once in his life, so naturally I have to dress up!!"


    Ren Zhang, who was helping his daughter to dress up in the house, cried out with some dissatisfaction.


    "Hurry up and dress Hongchang, let her go to the main room and sit with the son... I still have some things to be busy..." After saying these, the old man turned around and left without giving any response to the people inside. Opportunity¡­¡­


    He is going to sell some of the grain in the house... As for the three mu of thin fields??He is afraid to sell...


    It can be said that selling food is for the dowry for his daughter, but selling the land is a bit too conspicuous. Doesn¡¯t it mean telling others that he is leaving??He dare not take this risk.


    Although he doesn¡¯t understand the principle of [If you are not secret, you will lose your minister; if you are not secret, you will lose your life; if you are not secret, you will be harmed." The way.


    Just after the old man hurried out of the house...


    Ren Hongchang, who was dressing up in the room, couldn''t help but flushed his eyes, and tears fell down.


    "Mother, did Dad really sell the baby?"


    Ren Hongchang has never seen a husband he has never met, not to mention... marrying her out in such a hurry, she can''t help but think...


    In addition, her mother said that the nobleman brought a thousand taels of gold as a bride price. How could she not let her think about it??


    "Don''t talk nonsense...your father is also doing good for you..." Ren Zhang said while helping his daughter comb her hair, and said: "I''ve seen that son before. The one who was born is a handsome man, he deserves it. The beautiful Hongchang in my house..."


    "But..." Ren Hongchang still feels a little sad... How can she be happy in her heart when the marriage event is handled so hastily??


    "My good daughter, don''t think about it..." Ren Zhang said with a smile: "After a while, you go to the hall to see your future husband. You will naturally know why your father is so eager to marry you. Give it to him..."


    In fact, Ren Hongchang at this time is not yet in his prime, that is to say, he is not yet fifteen years old...


    According to etiquette, marriage cannot be done...


    However, the small private households will naturally not be compared with the family members. For them, there are many people who get married.


    At this time, Ren Hongchang, who was still a big loli, had a little yearning for her own future and a little fear...After all, she was still immature, just an older child.


    Since his mother said so, Ren Hongchang had no choice but to nod.


    Soon Ren Zhang''s dressing up for his daughter was finished...


    Ren Hongchang, who changed into a new wedding dress, timidly walked towards the hall...


    And Zhou Ye in the hall, drinking barley tea bored at the moment, looking at the surrounding layout...


    What should I say?Although it cannot be said that the house is surrounded by walls, it is really not what a rich family should have.


    Just when Zhou Ye felt bored, suddenly, a small sound of broken steps reached his ears, and following the sound of footsteps, a slim figure appeared at the door.


    Chapter 1973


    Chapter one thousand nine hundred and seventy three


    Seeing the petite figure that appeared in front of the hall, Zhou Ye was taken aback at the time.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1583

    Damn it... how could it be this version of Diao Chan??


    I saw the girl who appeared outside the door, with her face like a peach blossom, her eyes like a crescent moon, her eyebrows like willow leaves, and her eyes like cherries. This is a young version of Hu Yifei.


    However, I have to say that the loli version of the heartthrob also looks very cute.


    Beauty is good, beauty is justice.


    Seeing Zhou Ye staring straight at him and Ren Hongchang cautiously walking in the door, he couldn''t help but jump in his heart.


    She didn''t even dare to look at Zhou Ye with her straight eyes. She only dared to lower her head slightly and said, "Little girl Hongchang, I have seen the son!!"


    "Am I scary?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "No...no..."


    "Then why don''t you dare to look at me..." Zhou Ye stood up without hesitation, walked in front of Little Lori, raised his hand and hooked Little Lori''s chin, "Look at me speak¡­¡­"


    "Yes..." At this time, Ren Hongchang really looked at Zhou Ye...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s first glance, she felt that what her mother said was right. The future husband in front of her was really handsome and handsome...


    However, he was too bullying. The men and women who were incompatible with each other actually hooked his chin when he came up... This made Ren Hongchang a little embarrassed to say: "The son...too close..."


    "Not near... not near at all!" Seeing the shy look of Little Lori, Zhou Ye smiled happily."You and I are going to be married soon, so how come you are too close?"


    While talking, Zhou Ye unceremoniously hugged Lori in his arms and sat down."Don''t call me son..."


    For the first time in such close contact with the opposite sex, Ren Xiaoluoli was all groggy...


    But, just as Zhou Ye said, after tonight, she will be his person, resisting what?She won''t...


    However, sitting in Zhou Ye''s arms, the nose is filled with the sun-scented man''s breath on Zhou Ye''s body. The breath is very good, but it also stirred her heart for a while, and there was no time to care about Zhou Ye. What was being said, he could only passively light his head and whispered to agree."Ok!"


    "I will be called Master Husband in the future, do you know?" Looking at the little Lori who was resigned in front of him, Zhou Ye was full of cares.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    "Come on, let your husband tell me..." Zhou Ye teased.


    "Husband, husband, husband... Your husband..." After saying this, Ren Xiaoluoli couldn''t look directly at Zhou Ye anymore. She could only rely on instinct to put her little head in someone''s arms. In, I dare not meet people...


    "Hahaha..."


    Seeing Xiao Lolita''s performance, Zhou Ye burst into laughter again.


    What should I say?Such a shy and lovely sister paper can only be seen in ancient times.


    In modern times...


    Hehe... Those girls, I''m afraid they are more active than men...


    Sure enough, ancient Dafa is good...Ancient Dafa is wonderful...Ancient Dafa croaks.


    After teasing little Lolita for a while, Zhou Ye temporarily let go of this lovely little cutie. After all, it is the king to taste good things slowly, just like Zhu Bajie eating ginseng fruit, it would be boring.


    Gently putting Ren Xiaoluoli behind her, Zhou Ye smiled and asked, "For my husband, I don''t know what Hongchang''s words are!"


    Ren Hongchang, who had left Zhou Ye''s embrace suddenly, felt a little lost in his heart. He suddenly heard Zhou Ye''s question and asked with some curiosity: "Word? What word?"


    "Uh..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while when he saw Little Lolita''s behavior... Well, he forgot, the Ren family has been farming for generations, and he doesn''t know one big character. Otherwise, he wouldn''t name a girl''s family. For Hongchang...


    "Names, names must have characters if they are famous!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Since Hongchang has no characters, how about just picking one word for Hongchang for his husband?"


    According to the ancient rituals, women get things like the word in the year of Jizhe, and men get it in the year of weak crown, and they are all given by the elders in the family, which also means that they have grown up.


    However, Ren Xiaoluoli didn''t understand this... She heard Zhou Ye want to take a word for herself, and a happy smile leaked out of her face."Hongchang is all ordered by your husband..."


    "Haha... how about Ren Hongchang''s character Diao Chan?" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    In fact, the name Diao Chan is the official name of the female officer in charge of mink hats in the Han Palace...


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t care about that much...Since he took Ren Hongchang away in advance, the name Diao Chan would never appear in history, so...In this form, the name that should have belonged to her, It is also a good idea to return it to her.


    "Diao Chan... Diao Chan..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Ren Hongchang murmured and repeated the words his future husband had taken for him, and a happy smile appeared on his face."Well, Hong Chang will call Diao Chan from now on..."


    Seeing the smile on Little Lolita¡¯s face, Zhou Ye was happier than her...


    Ren Hongchang or something, it really didn''t sound good, but Diao Chan was nice.


    Taking this as an opportunity, the two gradually got together...


    Although most of the time, Zhou Ye was talking and Xiao Diaochan was listening, but-this did not delay Xiao Diaochan''s gradually rising admiration for her husband.


    No matter what it is, it seems that I can''t beat my husband...


    Anything, my husband can tell the truth, hit the nail on the head...


    Unknowingly time, nearly an hour in the past...


    Everything outside is almost ready.


    At this time, Xiao Diaochan''s mother, Ren Zhangshi walked in...


    She wants to take her daughter to the inner room first... After all, letting Xiao Diaochan come to speak with Zhou Ye is also a matter of urgency...


    The wedding is about to begin, so Xiao Diaochan naturally can''t stay here anymore. What kind of style is this?


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye admits that there is nothing wrong with it...


    Soon, old man Ren also returned. He has never worried about selling food, especially in recent years. Grain has long been a hot commodity.


    Under the auspices of the old man, the wedding officially began.


    In an atmosphere of joy, Xiao Diaochan, wearing a wedding dress and a phoenix crown, was led out of the inner house by his mother...


    After handing over her daughter''s hand to Zhou Ye, Xiao Diaochan immediately burst into tears...the crying was called a miserable one.Zhou Ye couldn''t bear to cry...


    He couldn''t help but asked in a low voice: "Marry me, is Diao Chan so sad?"


    "No...no...ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    "Uh..." Hearing this, Zhou Ye was dumb... Fuck, forgetting that this was in ancient times. In ancient times, crying for marriage was popular... hey...


    Chapter 1974


    The first thousand nine hundred and seventy-four chapters


    "One worship to heaven and earth... two worship to Gaotang... husband and wife worship each other..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1584

    Just like that, Zhou Ye and Xiao Diaochan, under the control of the master of ceremonies, went through the whole wedding process.


    But fortunately, there are not as many bad customs as later generations... Still making trouble in the bridal chamber?See which bastard dared to come in, can''t kill him!


    After three prayers, he was naturally sent to the bridal chamber...


    The old couple from the Ren family greeted him outside, but Zhou Ye didn''t care about that much...


    As soon as he entered the bridal chamber, he waved his hand and placed a barrier in the chamber...


    At this time, Xiao Diaochan, who was sitting by the couch, had already taken off his hijab...


    Seeing Zhou Ye walking towards her, her small face turned red.


    What to do in the bridal chamber, her mother had told her by precept and deeds when she was in the back house just now...


    Thinking of the shameful scene, Xiao Diaochan felt that her whole body felt like a melting pot.


    "The son, the son..."


    "Did Diaochan forget what to call me?" Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing while watching Xiao Diaochan''s extremely nervous look.


    "Husband, Master Husband..." Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiao Diaochan hurriedly changed her words: "I, let''s drink Heyan Bar first..."


    With that said, Xiao Diaochan hurriedly stood up and picked up the jug from the table...want to pour the wine.


    However, her hand was held down by Zhou Ye... "Heyu is for drinking... But let''s drink it another way..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiao Diaochan was stunned... Drinking Heyan wine in another way??How to drink it??


    I saw Zhou Ye, taking the wine jug from Xiao Diaochan''s hand, not pouring it into the wine glass, but blowing it directly to Xiang...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s actions, Xiao Diaochan was taken aback...What is the rule?Is it the way to drink Hebu wine from aristocratic family??


    However, Zhou Ye''s subsequent actions made Xiao Diaochan dumbfounded.


    After taking a sip of wine, he stretched out his hand to drag Xiao Diaochan into his arms, and then bowed his head...blocked Xiao Diaochan''s gaze...


    "Woo..."


    With a slightly sweet drink, it flowed into Xiao Diaochan''s eyes along Zhou Ye''s mouth...


    Under the shining of the red candle, the two figures gradually merged into one.


    With a cry of pain, Xiao Diaochan has since become a woman.


    Not to mention Zhou Ye''s wedding night in the bridal chamber, just the second elder of the Ren family who entertained guests outside.


    After the guests and friends have enjoyed a banquet in the world, it will naturally be the time when the song ends.


    After sending off the guests, Ren Zhang was planning to gather up the leftovers, and when he took it to feed the pigs, he was pulled by the lapels of his clothes.


    "Master, what are you going to do?" Ren Zhang looked at his man''s red eyes and suddenly asked in surprise.


    "Hush, don''t say anything... Go and pack the soft clothes... We''ll leave until the third clock..." Old man lowered his voice and said.


    "Go?? Where are you going?" Ren Zhang''s heard his man''s words, dumbfounded.


    I just married my daughter to a good family. What happened to my own man?Can you lose your mind??


    "It''s not your fault..." Hearing Ren Zhang''s words, Old Han suddenly stopped being angry."If it weren''t for you to tell the hiring of a good son-in-law, why should I move at night?"


    "Caibo is touching...you stupid woman..."


    "If you don''t want to be killed by a strongman, talk less and do more...Go and clean up!!"


    When Ren Zhang heard what his man said, he was shocked...


    She patronized and showed off, but forgot the reason why people die for money and birds die for food... After the reminder of her own man, she didn''t dare to delay immediately, and hurried into the back room to start packing.


    As for the old man, Ren went to take out his own cow, set up the ox cart... and then began to move the belongings of his home towards the cart.


    As the old couple got busy, time passed by.


    By the time of the third clock or so, except for the Ren family, the whole Muer Village was basically plunged into darkness.


    In these years, except for the rich, the poor don¡¯t light any permanent lamps. Is it true that you don¡¯t need money for lamp oil??


    At this time, the old man and his wife had almost finished packing their things. The old man squatted next to the bullock cart and whispered to his wife, "Go and call our sweet guest, let''s move out overnight... "


    "Hmm..." Ren Zhang nodded, and walked towards the boudoir of her daughter who served as the bridal chamber. However, before she reached the door, the bridal chamber door opened from the inside.


    Zhou Ye walked out with a half embraced Xiao Diaochan, "No need to call me, I''m already up!!"


    "This is not a place to talk, let''s talk about it on the road!!"


    Seeing that Zhou Ye had gotten up, Old Man Ren didn''t even bother to say, he hurriedly pulled up the bullock cart and was about to hit the road...


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t care about this...


    He hugged Xiao Diaochan directly on the horse, and then sat behind her.


    The old couple of the Ren family also got on the bullock cart and headed towards the outsiders of the village.


    In fact, throwing away everything from the old home is enough to make both old men and old couple gritted their teeth distressedly.


    But there is no way, those old things are too big to be taken on the road, or they are too moving and easy to attract people.


    For the sake of his life, old man Ren could only abandon these dilapidated homes that he could not take away.


    One horse and one cart, heading towards Binzhou overnight...


    When he walked far away from the village, Old Man Ren heaved a sigh of relief.


    At this time, Xiao Diaochan was already asleep in Zhou Ye''s arms...


    No way, she was really tossed by Zhou Ye when she was a young woman.


    Moreover, because Zhou Ye was a little too excited...so, he did a little too much.


    "My son-in-law...My old man has never left his homeland for a while, and now his eyes are blackened. Where should I go and build a new home?"


    In the final analysis, old man Ren is not young anymore, he does not have the aggressiveness of young people at all. He just wants to live a good life in a down-to-earth manner, but at this time he is forced to stay away from his homeland again, as the farthest he has never left his house. A farmer in Baili, old man Ren really didn''t know where to settle.


    "I wonder if Yue Zhang can bear loneliness?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "I can bear it, of course I can bear it..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the old man nodded and said: "My old man has no hobbies, just like to drink two glasses of small wine..."


    "It''s so good. If so, my son-in-law has a good place to recommend..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1585

    "Oh?? I don''t know the good place that Xian-in-law said, where is it?" Old man asked curiously.


    "Yue Zhang is not anxious, when you arrive, you will know it naturally!" Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously and said softly, "I guarantee that Yue Zhang will like it!!"


    Chapter 1975


    One thousand nine hundred and seventy-five chapters


    Kongtong Mountain¡ª¡ª


    There are many peaks in Kongtong, with dozens of large and small peaks.The highest peak is Xiangshan, 2123 meters above sea level;


    The main peak is Mazong Mountain, which is 2025 meters above sea level. It is stacked on top of Wutai; there are five platforms in the east, west, south, north and middle.Zhongtai is the center of Kongtong Mountain, with an elevation of 1894 meters, flat and wide terrain, and a wide view.The south of Kongtong faces Yangjia Mountain. The middle canyon is the Qianxia Gorge, and the Jinghe River flows out from it, so it is also called Dancing Gorge.The north faces the Matun Mountain, and the middle canyon is the Hou Gorge, from which the Yanzhi River flows out. When it exits the mountain, it forms the Yanzhi River, which merges into the Jinghe River in front of the Kongtong Mountain.


    At this moment, in the lush forest on the middle stage, a golden light suddenly flashed, and two figures, one large and one small, suddenly appeared in the forest. They were not others, but Zhou Ye and Xiao Diaochan.


    "It''s amazing, husband... how did we get here in the blink of an eye?"


    "Is this Kongtong Mountain? It''s really beautiful..."


    Perhaps because of the long time spent with Zhou Ye, Xiao Diaochan is no longer the stranger she was when she first got along with Zhou Ye. Instead, she should have been lively and cheerful at her age.


    "You ask me so much at once, how do you want me to answer?" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiao Diaochan smiled a little embarrassedly. For the time being, she ignored how she was taken by her own man to appear here instantly, but instead looked at the scenery in front of her and saw the mountains and forests in front of her. , There are huge trees, streams are gurgling, and from time to time there can be a few crisp birdsong...


    Looking up, you can see that in the distance are steep cliffs of dangerous peaks standing in the foothills, and in the distance there is a silver-white waterfall, which flows straight down from the top of the peak. It is really a treasure of immortals...


    Seeing this, Xiao Diaochan couldn''t help taking a deep breath of the fresh air in the mountains and forests, and asked excitedly: "My husband, do you want my parents to live here?"


    "Um..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    In fact, Zhou Ye must of course settle the old couple of Ren family in Aiwu and Wuxia.


    If nothing else, the world will soon be in chaos, and under continuous military disasters, is there a pure land??


    If there is any safer place, I am afraid it is only in the deep mountains and forests.


    Moreover, Zhou Ye also considered the choice of Kongtong Mountain as the home of the Ren family.


    This is a place for tranquility in the middle of noisy. Not far from the mountain, it is Pingliang... It is the only place on the Silk Road and it is naturally prosperous.


    In the mountains, because of the steep terrain and dense peaks... Few people will come here, even the farmers below the mountain will not come here.


    A little tidy up here is a good place to escape from the world.


    "Alright... I''m about to start preparing a residence for your parents..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Hmm..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiao Diaochan nodded obediently, stood behind her husband, looked at her husband without saying a word, and used a spell to build a house.


    "Here needs a courtyard to protect me from wind and rain!"


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, a small courtyard made of bricks and tiles suddenly appeared among the lush forests...


    The courtyard is not big, which is about two hundred square meters. Inside, the stove and wooden couches are all available... as if they were born there.


    Faced with the scene of her own man uttering the law, Xiao Diaochan couldn''t help covering her little scorpion, for fear of disturbing her husband''s practice...


    "There should be a piece of arable land here to protect me from hunger and cold in all seasons!"


    There was a loud noise, as if under the ground, there was a giant pulling the roots of those trees underground. The towering giant trees were dragged into the ground abruptly, and soon a piece of woodland was leveled out. ...


    Seeing this scene, Diao Chan couldn''t help it anymore and exclaimed the newborn... "Ahhh!!"


    "What''s the matter?" Hearing Diao Chan''s cry, Zhou Ye smiled and turned to look at her.


    "My husband...Is there a monster dragging those trees underground just now?" Diao Chan rushed into her man''s arms with some fear and asked.


    "Hahaha... how can there be any monsters..."


    "Then why do those trees shrink into the ground?"


    "The world and everything can be used by me..."


    "My husband, that''s amazing..."


    At this time, Xiao Diaochan looked at her husband, and her eyes flashed with brilliance, which was a look mixed with surprise and admiration.


    At this moment, she really thanked God in her heart for allowing herself to marry such a wishful man.


    If Zhou Ye knew what she was thinking in her heart at this moment, she would definitely complain...Thanks to Cangtian for doing P. Thanking Cangtian is better than thanking him...


    The sky is inhumane and everything is a dog...


    If it were arranged by the heavens, I am afraid Xiao Diaochan would face her tragic fate in the future.


    Don''t talk about nonsense about leaving names in history books...what about leaving names??In the end, a miserable life is not yet lived...


    "Husband...You won''t be a god from the sky, right?"


    "What do you mean?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "It''s better not..." Xiao Diaochan said dullly.


    "why??"


    "Because... so that you won''t leave me one day and go back to the heaven alone!!"


    "Fool...how could I be willing to leave you behind??"


    After the two of them were tired and crooked for a long time, they began to repair the courtyard again...


    It took nearly half an hour to finish repairing the entire courtyard...Zhou Ye embraced Xiao Diaochan, his figure flashed, and he returned to Pingliang Town.


    At this time, in the inn in Pingliang Town, the two old men have been waiting for a long time...


    They set off from Bingzhou and it took a few days before they arrived at Pingliang Town...


    However, after Zhou Ye placed them here, he took Xiao Diaochan and left with the excuse of going to see if there were anyone living in the other courtyard of the house...


    "The master...you said...Isn''t our family taking Hong Changyuan away? Didn''t you come back for so long?" Ren Zhang, who was waiting, asked a little anxiously.


    "Don''t be nonsense, you a woman with long hair and short knowledge..." Hearing what his wife said, the old man opened his eyes and said: "Is our virtuous son-in-law the one who swears, don''t want to say this again. Just interrupt your leg if you mention it!!"


    "Yes..." Ren Zhang couldn''t help but shrink her head when she heard her man''s words... She was really afraid of her own man.


    At this moment, a knock on the door sounded...


    The old man hurriedly got up and opened the door...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1586

    It was not Zhou Ye and Diao Chan who stood outside the door??


    "Xian-in-law, did you find out clearly?" Old man Ren asked hurriedly.


    "There is no one living in the other yard... just right, the second elder can be placed!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Let''s clean up and go to the other yard!!"


    "Good... good!!"


    The old man responded with a smile, and he greeted his wife to pack up and leave.


    Soon...the group left Pingliang Town...


    After another ten kilometers, I came to the foot of Kongtong Mountain...Looking at the steep Kongtong Mountain in front of him, the old man couldn''t help but sighed: "Unexpectedly, when I get old, I still go up the mountain!! "


    "Hahaha... You always go up the mountain to live your life at ease, not to stay in the Wuthering Mountains..." Zhou Ye laughed and teased.


    "Yes, An Ansheng''s life is the duty of my old Ren family!!" After saying this, the old man said with a smile: "Go, let''s go up the mountain!!!"


    Chapter 1976


    The first thousand nine hundred and seventy-six chapters


    Wuji County¡ª¡ªZhen House¡ª¡ª


    At this time, Xiao Zhen Mi was chatting with her sister Cai Yan in her embroidery building.


    "Sister, when will the sad man come back! This has been gone for more than a month..."


    Zhen Mi was holding an ancient book in her hand, but she couldn''t put her mind in the book at all... She somewhat wanted the little thief who took advantage of her.


    Cai Yan, who was playing the piano, laughed and teased little Lori when he heard the words."Hehe...Does Mi Mi miss Lang Jun?"


    "Where..." After hearing Cai Yan''s words, Zhen Mi''s little face couldn''t help but blush... She insisted: "I''m just afraid that my sister will be left behind by that bad guy... I''m worried about you!"


    "I don''t worry about my concubine... Lang Jun will never leave my concubine!" Cai Yan retorted with a smile.


    "Hey, I don''t know who in the dream last night, he kept holding someone and calling her husband... and said you weren''t worried?"


    "Concubine, concubine body is just..."


    "Just what?"


    "It''s just... just thinking about it day by day and dreaming at night..."


    "Really? Then why..."


    Just when Zhen Mi Xiao Lori was about to pursue the victory and continue to expose someone''s scar... Suddenly, a maid who was three or two years older than Zhen Mi ran up out of breath, "Little Miss, Little Miss..."


    Zhen Mi, who is a little devil, sees the panic of her maid, her face sinks suddenly, "Xichun...what''s so panic...Don''t you forget that I told you about it? You have to be calm whenever something big happens. Is it?... Calm down, don''t lose the rules!"


    "Yes, young lady!" Hearing Zhen Mi''s words, the maid Xichun hurriedly stopped her panicking behavior and became slow and tidy.


    Seeing that her maid is so well-behaved, Xiao Zhen Mi nodded in satisfaction, "Let''s talk, what happened? Did you break something clumsily and want me to plead with your mother? ?"


    "This..." The maid Xichun looked at Cai Yan sitting in the room with some hesitation...


    Cai Yan knows the elegant meaning when he hears the string. He has a personal matter to talk about, and he is a bit obstructive, "Hehe...Mimei, then I will go to the garden to enjoy the scenery for a while..."


    "No, elder sister... you can stay here!" Xiao Zhen Mi said, looking at her maid, and said dissatisfied: "Sister Cai Yan is my distinguished guest, and she can talk to others about everything... sneaky. What a stupid thing...something will come quickly!"


    The soul seed Zhou Ye left in Zhen Mi''s heart has already taken root and sprouted over time...


    At this time, she has already reached the point where Feijun does not marry, and her love is deeply rooted...


    In this case, she thinks that Cai Yan will be her good sister sooner or later, and it would be boring if she had a grudge because of some trivial things.


    Besides, the relationship between the two of them has become better than their biological sisters even though they are not biological sisters.


    After all, in this year and month, it is really not easy to meet a woman who reads a lot of books. It is rare that the two have such similar interests and share the same topic characters. They can already be said to be sisters. Up.


    Hearing her little lady''s scolding, the maid Xichun clicked in embarrassment, and finally decided to tell the matter.


    "Enjoy little lady, when I was helping in the front hall just now, I saw a distinguished guest coming..."


    After listening to her maid¡¯s words, Xiao Zhen Mi said disapprovingly: "The distinguished guest comes to the door and the distinguished guest comes to the door, what are you panicking? That person is here to visit my second brother? I am afraid he will be disappointed... The second brother is not at home... "


    Actually, Zhen Mi has three elder brothers. The eldest son Zhen Yu passed away early. The second son, Zhen Yan, was appointed Xiaolian as his son at a young age. .


    The maid Xichun said in a conclusive manner: "No...no, the distinguished guest is here to propose marriage..."


    When she heard the maid¡¯s words, Zhen Mi was taken aback for a moment, and then she leaked a smile, ¡°That¡¯s normal. The eldest sister has reached the age of Jinshen this year. It¡¯s time to have a marriage!!!¡±


    The so-called year of Jihu is fifteen years old...


    According to the rules at this time, even if a woman is an adult, she can marry when she reaches the age of Chi.


    Of course, this is just a rule among the family members. Among the family members, it is not surprising that women in their 20s are married.


    But for the rural folks, it doesn''t matter, as young wives of twelve or thirteen years old are everywhere.


    This is really the best age for Lolicon.


    Keke...too much.


    When the maid Xichun heard Zhen Mi''s words, the look on her face became even more weird...


    "No...No, that person didn''t come to propose to Missy!"


    "Is it the second elder sister?? But the second elder sister has not yet reached the age of ?" The absent-minded Zhen Mi did not notice the weird expression on the maid''s face, and said to herself: "This person is so disgusting, actually..."


    However, before Zhen Mi had finished speaking, she was interrupted by the maid... "Little Miss, it''s not the Second Miss..."


    "Huh?" At this time, Xiao Zhen Mi was also stunned by the maid''s words... She looked at the weird expression on the maid''s face, and tentatively asked, "Is it the third sister??"


    "It''s not Miss San..."


    "Could it be the Fourth Sister?" Zhen Mi felt a little bit more in her heart.


    "Not even the Fourth Miss..."


    "..." Xiao Zhen Mi was helpless, "Could it be that I came to propose marriage for me?"


    Xiao Zhen Mi asked unbelievingly...


    "Hmm..." The maid looked at the ugly expression on her face... she didn''t dare to say anything, she just nodded slightly and gave a soft hmm.


    Xiao Zhen Mi, who got a definite answer from the maid¡¯s mouth, almost didn¡¯t jump up...


    Under what circumstances, the Zhen family has five daughters. Why do you choose her, the youngest daughter, who will take a few years to reach her??

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1587

    "Who is that person? Which bastard is it..." Zhen Mi asked angrily with a tight face.


    "This¡­¡­"


    The maid didn¡¯t dare to speak when she saw the appearance of her little lady...


    At this moment, Cai Yan smiled and said: "Don''t be afraid, your lady is not angry with you...Which one came to ask the Zhen family for your little lady?"


    Hearing Cai Yan''s words, the maid Xichun said in a consoling way: "I, I heard, it seems to be Runan Yuan..."


    "Runan Yuanshi??"


    Zhen Mi was shocked when she heard this name...


    What should I say?If according to the rules of the family, the Yuan family is really qualified to propose to the Zhen family. After all, the Yuan family is also the current family of the family...The Yuan family, five people in the fourth generation are in the position of the three men... It''s the fourth generation and the third...


    "It seems that the person who proposes to the Yuan family just wants to make a temporary appointment with the little lady for his son, and wait until the little lady and the year of the year, and then marry the little lady..." The maid is still telling what she has heard... ¡­However, at this time, Xiao Zhen Mi had no intention of listening to her.


    There was already a mess in her heart.


    Chapter 1977


    Chapter one thousand nine hundred and seventy seven


    "Okay, I see, you go down first!!"


    The confused little Zhen Mi waved her hand and sent her maid away...


    She is already a little bit of no master.


    To put it bluntly, this year¡¯s marriage is about righteousness, and the words of the matchmaker¡¯s parents...


    This is especially true among high gates and big valves.


    Once my mother agrees to Yuan''s marriage proposal, then-it will be hard to regret the marriage in the future...


    In this period, the importance of reputation is simply terrible.


    Let''s put it this way, just because Cao Cao came from an eunuch, his starting point is much more difficult than other heroes.


    Look at the big-eared thief Liu Bei again. This guy claims to be a clan of the Han clan. The empty glove white wolf has got two loyal, righteous, courageous and powerful brothers, and¡ªeverywhere there are people crying and shouting. Sending money, food, and women...Even Zhuge Liang, who has never been out of the mountains, would be moved by the spirit of his three-eyed visit to the cottage.


    In other words, if there is no orthodoxy of the Han Dynasty, let alone Liu Bei visit the thatched cottage, even if he is looking around, Zhuge Kongming would not necessarily come out to help him...


    This Nima, if Cao Cao had this start, how could anyone else have the opportunity??


    So... reputation is really important in this era.


    It will even benefit future generations...


    However, it will also harm future generations...


    and so--


    Xiao Zhen Mi knows that once her marriage is set, even if she cries and hangs three times, the mother who loves her will not let her not marry.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Zhen Mi became even more anxious...


    And Cai Yan, who was standing by, could of course see Xiao Zhenmi''s anxiety... She even understood why Xiao Zhenmi was so anxious.


    After all, it''s all for a bad guy...


    Thinking of this, Cai Yan couldn''t help but sighed, and then walked to Xiao Zhen Mi''s side... and gently embraced her in his arms, "My sister is worried about the marriage?"


    "Sister...what to do..." Xiao Zhen Mi was almost crying...


    Even if she is so early and has an idea in her heart, she can''t do anything about this kind of thing that she can''t get in at all.


    After all, the marriage system of this era is like this... She has no right to speak at all.


    "Hehe... Don''t panic..." Cai Yan smiled, comforting the little Lori in her arms softly, and whispered: "You forgot, do we still have him?"


    "he??"


    Hearing what Cai Yan said, Xiao Zhenmi was taken aback, and then she immediately reacted... "But...who knows where that bad guy is now... Maybe I will be..."


    Cai Yan interrupted Xiao Zhenmi before she finished speaking."Hehe...you look down on your husband too...you forgot, did he say what he said when he left? If there is something urgent, just call for his life in your heart..."


    "..."


    To be honest, when Zhen Mi heard these words, he didn''t take it seriously... After all, scholars are pretending to be high-minded, and they don''t speak strangely.


    At that time, she only thought that Zhou Ye was playing with herself, not taking it seriously...


    However, now that my sister Yan said so, and - she has indeed reached the stage of resurrection... She can only use a dead horse as a living horse doctor at the moment.


    Thinking of this, Zhen Mi nodded obediently, "That''s good, I will follow the bad guy''s statement and give it a try!"


    While talking, Zhen Mi stood up from Cai Yan''s arms, then folded her hands, closed her eyes, and began to call out the name of a certain villain in her mind...


    "Zhou Ye... Zhou Ye... Zhou Ye villain... If you don''t show up again, I will be someone else''s daughter-in-law..."


    At this time, far in the Kongtong Mountains, Zhou Ye, who was playing in the mountains with Xiao Diaochan, felt someone''s cry...


    He stopped abruptly.


    "Husband? What''s the matter?" Diaochan little Lori, who was walking in front of him, was stretched and jumped. Seeing her husband suddenly standing in place, she started to stun, and asked with some worry: "What happened? Is it something? Husband?"


    "Shhh, don''t talk... I''m having a great friendship with your sisters..." Zhou Ye made a silent gesture at Xiao Diaochan, and then closed his eyes.


    Upon hearing her husband¡¯s words, Diao Chan Xiao Lori stood beside her husband obediently, without saying a word, just guarding her husband so quietly...


    On the other hand, the little Lolita Zhen Mi, who called Zhou Ye''s name in her heart, became a little impatient... the call in her mouth became a threat.


    "Smelly bad guy, I will really go out if I don''t show up again and tell my mother that I promised the Yuan family''s courtship..."


    At this moment, Zhen Mi''s little Lolita suddenly felt the world spin, and then she felt that she had come to a chaotic space.


    This space, without light, wind, and sound, is like a dead place.


    This sudden change shocked Xiao Lori Zhen Mi.


    Just when she was at a loss, she suddenly felt as if someone was hugging her from behind, "Don''t be afraid, it''s me..."


    Hearing the sound of thinking about this day and night, it sounded in her ears, Zhen Mi''s little Lori was nervous, and suddenly relaxed... "Bad guys...you will scare me!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Why am I willing to scare you?"


    "Where is this place? It''s terrible..." Zhen Mi asked little Lori curiously.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1588

    "This is the consciousness space..." Zhou Ye said, "Well-it''s really scary, so let it make some changes!!"


    "I said there must be light here..."


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, a ray of light appeared in the chaos, and as the light got brighter, the entire space became much brighter.


    "I said there should be earth here, let me stand!"


    "I said there must be flowers that are not thankful for all seasons..."


    "I said there should be night and day..."


    "I say¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Following Zhou Ye''s words and sentences, the entire chaotic space showed a beautiful scene of birds and flowers in the blink of an eye.


    And the little Lolita, who has been nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, was stunned by this scene... "Pangu opens the sky is nothing more than..."


    After transforming the entire consciousness space, Zhou Ye easily transformed into a seat, and then sat down with the little Lolita in his arms, and then asked: "What happened to my little Luoshen? anxious??"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhen Mi just remembered that she patronized this group of pioneering scenes, and almost forgot the business...


    "The bad guy...someone went to my house to propose a marriage... and also named me to be married... If you don''t show up again, I will become the Yuan family''s fiancee!!!"


    Chapter 1978


    One thousand nine hundred and seventy-eight chapters


    "Yuan family?"


    Hearing what Little Lori said, Zhou Ye was taken aback...


    Fuck, didn''t the history books say that Xiao Zhen Mi was only proposed to be married by the Yuan family in the year of Ji Yan??Why do you have to make a kiss at such a young age?


    However, when he changed his mind again, he was immediately relieved.


    In this era, it is not impossible to set a marriage since childhood.


    Moreover, the ancients emphasized that when you are three years old, you should be old, and when you seven you are old...


    Especially for the family, the important thing of marrying a wife, of course the right one should make an early marriage...


    Not all celebrities have an age-appropriate marriage partner...Moreover, the Yuan family of Runan is not far from the family of Wuji Zhen. If you arrange a marriage early, you can also help each other politically. Why not??


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "What does Little Luoshen want me to do?"


    "I don''t care, I don''t want to make a marriage with the Yuan family..." After saying this, Zhen Mi rolled her eyes and said with a smile: "Otherwise, you can come to my house to propose marriage... It''s better to be angry with the Yuan family. go¡­¡­"


    Hearing what Xiao Zhen Mi said, Zhou Ye was a little embarrassed...


    In the final analysis, the big celebrity wants to be right. Even though he himself transcends the existence of mortals, he stands at the apex of this world, but-these guys don¡¯t know, is it possible that he wants to prove himself? Shenwei, will slaughter another city?Kill a million people for fun??


    This is not the kind of territory in the West that allows him to ride.


    After all, Zhou Ye has no interest in killing people of the same clan and the same clan...


    However, looking at the look of expectation on Zhen Mi''s little Lolita, Zhou Ye couldn''t say no...


    However, he changed his mind again, he really needs to have an identity in this era...Otherwise, many things are inconvenient to do.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and said to Xiao Lori Zhen Mi: "Don''t worry, I will go to your house to propose a marriage... I promise to marry you home gracefully!!"


    "Hmm..." Little Lori Zhen Mi nodded her head vigorously...


    Just when she was about to get up and leave, she suddenly seemed to be aware of something, and turned around again and asked, "Bad guy, are you already a person of longevity?"


    "Huh!!!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    "Then...Will you just leave us after a few decades, when our faces are gone..." Zhen Mi Xiao Lori asked with some worry.


    "Hahahaha...how could it be possible!!" Zhou Ye said with a big smile, "You have obtained the certificate of longevity when you enter my Zhou''s house. Your face will never grow old! I''ll do this little thing. owned!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhen Mi''s face was happy at first, and then her expression became a little weird...


    "What''s the matter? What did my little Luoshen think of again?" Zhou Ye asked with some curiosity, looking at the changing expression on Xiao Luoli''s face.


    "I''m thinking, a hundred years later, I will still be like this, but-mother and sister are no longer... what a feeling of loneliness..." Zhen Mi Xiao Lori said depressed.


    "This..." Zhou Ye was suddenly dumb when she heard Little Lolita''s words...


    "Do I have to enter the Zhou family to get longevity?" Zhen Mi asked Lori.


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye nodded apologetically...


    It is enough to keep the relatives of their own women wealthy for the first time. If they really want to let them live forever, the number is a bit too scary.


    And it''s easy to make women in other worlds unhappy...


    Why can her parents have longevity, but our parents can''t??


    So-it''s better to get stuck at the end of this kind of thing.


    Little Lori Zhen Mi also knew that Zhou Ye was rejecting her idea of ??seeking longevity for her relatives in a disguised form... However, there was no way to do it. Birth, old age, sickness and death are the ways of heaven. If you disobey so well, it is not a way of heaven. Up.


    Think about it, my future husband, in order to let them live forever, have to pay a lot of price...


    However, even if she knows this, Zhen Mi Xiao Lori still wants to try...


    Thinking of this, Zhen Mi''s little Lolita cleverly walked to Zhou Ye''s side, sat in his arms without hesitation, and said tiredly, "My husband..."


    "Hi..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help but breathe in air when she heard Zhen Mi''s little Lolita''s words.


    How would you feel when an eccentric little loli suddenly became well-behaved and called your husband in a loli voice with enough sugar to make you tired of you??


    Others Zhou Ye didn''t know, he only knew that he almost turned into a wolf at this time."If you have something to say, don''t make any mistakes..."


    "Hehe..." Xiao Zhen Mi looked at the uncomfortable expression on Zhou Ye''s face, knowing that her battle plan had begun to bear fruit... Thinking of this, her voice became even sweeter."My husband...Since you are going to propose a marriage to my house... Then, or else just marry all my four sisters..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was dumbfounded when she heard Xiao Zhen Mi''s words...


    This little loli really has a problem for herself...


    How can a big boss marry all his daughters to one person?This is simply impossible...


    "Okay... Your husband!!"


    Seeing the embarrassed look on Zhou Ye''s face, Zhen Mi Xiao Lori made persistent efforts... She held Zhou Ye''s neck and began to shake her body... The voice in her mouth became even more easy.


    "Don''t make trouble, get down..." Zhou Ye took a breath and said.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1589

    "No, if you don''t agree, I won''t go down...Anyway, my husband''s wife is countless, and a few more sisters don''t matter, isn''t it?" Zhen Mi Xiao Lori also worked hard for her sister''s longevity plan. .


    "This is what you asked for..." I can''t bear it, I don''t have to bear it anymore...


    Besides, everything that happened in the consciousness space will not be passed on to the body, so Zhou Ye will no longer be patient... He directly held down a certain little Lolita who died, and used actions to let her know I know what it means¡ªif you don¡¯t do it, you will die.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Wuji Zhen''s house-above Zhen Mi''s show building.


    Zhen Mi, who had spent the unforgettable three hours in the consciousness space, opened her eyes again, what came into her eyes was Cai Yan''s worried little face.


    Seeing Cai Yan, Zhen Mi''s pretty face could not help but flushed...


    What happened in the consciousness space made her feel like she was stealing food from her sister Cai Yan.


    "What''s the matter? Mi sister? Didn''t your husband respond to you?"


    "No... Husband has already responded to me..." Having said this, Xiao Zhen Mi hurriedly asked: "What time is it now?"


    "It''s still the time..." Cai Yan said.


    "Sishi?" Zhen Mi Xiao Lori said to herself: "It seems that in the consciousness space, the outside time is stopped... But forget it, anyway, the husband has already agreed to my request... "


    Thinking of this, Zhen Mi''s little Lori''s originally uneasy mood suddenly became a lot more happy.


    Cai Yan also noticed something strange about Zhen Mi''s little loli. You know, when Zhen Mi''s little loli used to call her husband, she would often say that that person, that bad guy, that disciple, etc., is absolutely not What kind of husband would you say... It seems that something strange happened in a place that I didn''t know...


    Chapter 1979


    Chapter one thousand nine hundred and seventy nine


    While Xiao Lori Zhen Mi was expecting to wait for her husband to come to propose marriage, Zhou Ye had already left the world at this time.


    Uh, well, this statement is not so auspicious, to put it another way...


    At this time, Zhou Ye temporarily frozen the time of this world and returned to the Marvel universe.


    What is he going to do??


    Of course I have to-bring a group of men over...


    Does Zhou Ye have any subordinates available in the world of the Pendulum?


    Of course there is, not to mention the hundreds of thousands of ghost pawns of Emperor Qin, just his 3,800 patrol envoys, it is enough to pull out ten thousand enemies...


    but--


    Again...


    Qin Huang¡¯s hundreds of thousands of ghost soldiers from the Qin army were a little too majestic...


    That guy is so ghostly... not serious at first glance.


    What about the Three Thousand Cruisers??


    Strictly speaking, it is both Zhou Ye''s woman and his subordinate...


    Zhou Ye can''t bear to let his own woman go to the battlefield...


    On the battlefield, the sword has no eyes, if it knocks, he still feels distressed??


    As for the army from Rome, Zhou Ye would not be able to use it...


    Just kidding, Three Kingdoms is contending for hegemony, what kind of thing is it that you get a bunch of crooked nuts??


    Zhou Ye didn''t want to leave a name such as traitors...This thing, pulling foreign troops to fight against the Chinese, really didn''t feel right.


    And little Lolita was in a hurry again, and Zhou Ye couldn''t let down the Umbrella and start the biochemical production line above to play violent soldiers.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye can only temporarily return to the Marvel master world.


    In fact, he has ready-made soldiers available, so there is no need to repeat production of soldiers.


    After all, in the world of Wuxin Mage, Zhou Ye had specially produced a batch of Umbrella soldiers with the image of Orientals.


    This group of soldiers has been upgraded twice as the Umbrella Consortium''s technology tree climbs.


    Far more expensive than the soldiers produced by the biochemical production line at Yamato Nadeshiko.


    After all, one positioning is consumable cannon fodder, and the other positioning is elite combat soldiers. The positioning of the two is different, and the power to use is naturally different.


    Zhou Ye, who appeared directly at the Marvel World Umbrella¡¯s Earth Headquarters, commanded: "Where is An Doudou?? Where is he??"


    An Dou Dou is in the Umbrella Consortium, but a big celebrity...


    After all, the soldiers who were fortunate enough to be named by their own masters were almost unique, and he was also honored to be in such a funny comparison.


    "Master, the commander of the An army should be at the 47th experimental base for routine upgrades..."


    The beautiful personal assistant who was following Zhou Ye immediately retrieved An Doudou''s itinerary from the personal terminal on her wrist, and replied respectfully.


    "Routine upgrade? What level?" Zhou Ye was taken aback when he heard his assistant''s words.


    "This is the message you sent back from the world of Azeroth, saying that you want to upgrade the entire Eastern Field Army, and then you are always ready to enter the world of Azeroth!!" The beauty assistant has long been accustomed to the self-control ...


    No way, for them, maybe only a moment has passed, but for their masters, maybe thousands of years have passed, or even thousands of years...


    Can you remember a command you made thousands of years ago??


    After hearing the assistant''s words, Zhou Ye suddenly...


    He did give such an order. At that time, the Eastern Legion led by Anzuzu was upgraded to prepare for battle, so that when the second catastrophe of Azeroth came, he took them through the Dark Portal and rushed to the home of the orcs. , They can''t take care of themselves.


    Because in Zhou Ye¡¯s plan, the night elves of Azeroth that have undergone the fission of the Well of Eternity will be divided into two parts, one part is on the night elves island, led by his daughter Tyrande, the purest Night Elf¡­¡­


    The other part is led by his Queen Azshara, who will become a family of high elves of blood elves in the future.


    But regardless of that part, Zhou Ye does not intend to reuse male night elves... He just intends to build the night elves into a feminist society... and he is the patriarch at the apex of the feminist society...


    Not happy, surprised or surprised...


    Ahem, of course, the army built on this basis is of course also composed of female elves. In that case, Zhou Ye would be a little bit reluctant to let them go to the battlefield, so... the Eastern Army Corps of Anjojo will be useful.


    Therefore, what they are currently upgrading is the professional skills of various professionals from Azeroth collected by Zhou Ye.


    Through Umbrella¡¯s memory infusion device, the Eastern Army Corps, headed by An Doudou, will obtain veritable fighter skills from Azeroth...

 The Movie World Chapter 1590

    Although it was a bit unfamiliar at the beginning, as the battle progressed, the combat skills poured into their minds would fit them more and more... more and more skilled.


    In the end, it becomes their own thing...This is an alternative combination of technology and fantasy.


    After all, most of the skills of fighters rely on the explosion of physical power... and physical power is precisely where these soldiers are strongest.


    Ahem, it''s a bit far...


    Let''s pull it back...


    After thinking of the order he had given, Zhou Ye was a little speechless...He stopped his footsteps helplessly, and asked, "How long will it take until they are upgraded?"


    Hearing the question from the master, the beauty assistant checked the itinerary and said: "The entire upgrade procedure is completed, and it will take at least one month..."


    "Forget it, I''ll help them speed up..." Zhou Ye said, planning to teleport to the experimental base where Anyouzu is located, and use his time ability to give them an acceleration run...


    However, before he moved, he heard the assistant behind him say... "Master, I''m afraid you don''t have time to help the An Army Commander speed up..."


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye stopped his movements and asked strangely.


    "That...just...in the internal channel, the mistresses sent a message saying...If you don''t return to Asgard again, they will let the little princess down and catch you back!!"


    "Uh--!!"


    Zhou Ye was speechless for a while...


    Put the little princess??


    Who is the little princess??Naturally he and Hela¡¯s daughter, Little Angelina...


    Speaking of it, Zhou Ye is really afraid that his daughter will come to him... When this little guy makes a mess of everything, and then looks at you with a tearful expression, how can you bear it and be willing to scold you Where''s her??


    however¡­¡­


    Whenever you have patiently taught her again, you can rest assured that when you leave, this little guy will still mess everything up.


    It''s not that Xiao Anjielina is a bear kid... She just used this method to prove her existence to her father... No idea, who calls Zhou Ye a playboy?Occasionally, there is no way to neglect cute.


    Because he feels guilty for his daughter, Zhou Ye is reluctant to scold her...Since Hela and the others have even said such things as Xiao Anjielina, it seems that it won''t work if they won''t go there... ¡­


    Chapter 1980


    The first thousand nine hundred and eighty chapters


    One month later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Pacific Center¡ª¡ª


    On the endless sea, bursts of bubbles suddenly emerged from the sea, as if a prehistoric beast was about to rise from the sea.


    As time goes by, a dark black giant almost the same color as the background color of the deep sea, slowly rising from the sea surface...


    You won¡¯t be able to see the whole picture of this behemoth until ten minutes later...


    This is a huge artifact that looks like a wheel shape...


    It is centered on a black sphere the size of ten football fields, and around it are smaller spheres connected by dark metal pipes.


    It is in the top secret plan of Umbrella''s plane aggression-the location of the 47th test base-the Haytides Islands.


    On this artificial island called Heidiers, Umbrella¡¯s top scientists are stationed... They are here, working hard for Umbrella¡¯s take-off.


    Of course, whether it is on the military maps of various countries or in the pictures taken by spy satellites densely in space, you will not be able to find this artificial floating island named Heidiers.


    Because it is a semi-floating artificial island.


    What is a semi-floating island??


    That is to say-usually, this artificial island is sunk under the sea, and only under special circumstances will it rise...


    For example-now.


    I saw a huge hemispherical airtight cabin slowly rising up on the central island of the artificial islands of Heidis...


    As the metal airtight cabin rises, the two-layer transparent glass airtight cabin leaks out...


    Through the glass sealed cabin, you can see that under the hemisphere of the central island, there is a huge square like the deck of a ship...


    At this moment, in the square, tens of thousands of strong men in Umbrella black uniforms are standing...


    All of them are two meters away, and the bulging muscles tighten their uniforms...


    If a hungry young woman sees such a muscular man, she will definitely not help drooling.


    They are the Eastern Army Corps that once accompanied Zhou Ye in the Southern and Northern Wars...


    As a nostalgic person, Zhou Ye never treats his subordinates as disposable items, and throws them away...


    Anyway, Umbrella''s biotechnology is changing with each passing day...It is easy to upgrade them frequently so that they will not fail to keep up with Umbrella''s pace.


    Although the Red Queen would sometimes complain that her owner is too emotional, and if a new batch is produced, the cost of use will be lower... but Zhou Ye is still unmoved.


    No way, he still can''t do like a cold-blooded person, treating his subordinates as items that can be clearly marked and discarded at any time.


    And this kind of nostalgic behavior of Zhou Ye also made all Umbrella employees more agree with the Umbrella consortium they worked for.


    Because they know that their master is not a ruthless person, and they will not treat these duplicators who walked down from the duplicator production line as garbage that can be thrown away at any time, turning and throwing away...


    Ahem, it''s a bit far...


    At this moment, in front of the group of brawny men, stood a brawny man who was wearing the Umbrella uniform, but with two umbrella badges hanging on his shoulders.


    "Ah, I finally came out..." He sighed, and said, "It feels so good to see the blue sky. In the research institute, I almost suffocated me..."


    "Uh, that... Legion commander... Keep your voice down..." A soldier standing behind the strong man whispered: "The researchers are all looking at you..."


    "Look? Let them watch...Are they to watch?" An Doudou said indifferently, "Anyway, I am the master, they dare not do anything to me..."


    An Doudou would say so, and there is a reason...


    Who said he was the only abnormal individual who evolved emotions among his group of replica soldiers??


    If it weren''t for him to be blocked by the name given by his own master, the scientists in Umbrella''s laboratory would definitely slice him for research.


    It is also because of the name Zhou Ye gave him, that--the researchers dare not act rashly...Even if they want to slice and study him, they have to report to him...Otherwise, no one would dare to move and tease...


    Although, in their eyes, An Doudou is just a replica warrior worth three thousand four hundred and twenty dollars.


    However, there are names that are just like that... Who dares to register with their master??

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1591

    Hearing An Funny''s words, the soldiers behind him all showed envy on their faces.


    In fact, their emotional system has just been loaded... After all, Zhou Ye intends to take them to the North and South in Azeroth...


    A man with three nos can be said to be due to his personality, but if tens of thousands of people are all three with no man, then it is not justified.


    Therefore, at Zhou Ye¡¯s request, this upgrade also loaded them with an emotional system... Of course, apart from Anjodou, the emotional system of other people can only be said to be loaded. What kind of situation should you do? What kind of expression... nothing more.


    In essence, they are still tireless, only knowing that their own command is superior to all fighters.


    "..." An Doudou looked at the expressions leaking from the faces of the people behind her, for a while, she was really uncomfortable...


    At this moment, he suddenly felt a tremor in his wrist. He knew that this was his personal terminal with information.


    An Doudou directly raised her hand and lightly clicked on the personal terminal. Then, a translucent light curtain was projected from the personal terminal.


    His eyes glanced on the light curtain, and his face suddenly leaked an expression of ecstasy... "Hahaha... the master is calling us, brothers, let''s go..."


    "Where to go?" The soldiers behind him asked strangely: "Aren''t we waiting for the transport plane to pick us up?"


    "Waiting for P''s transport plane... The master is calling us, the sky is big, the master has the greatest command... Let''s go directly to the teleportation room and use the emergency teleportation device..." An Doudou said as she turned to the base gate. Go...


    With the master¡¯s emergency calling order, he believed that the person in charge of the institute would not dare not turn on the emergency transmission device for him...Although the energy required to transmit tens of thousands of people is enough to maintain the entire artificial floating island for several years ... But, the command of the master is above all else.


    In fact, it was exactly as he thought... When he showed the emergency summoning order of his own master, the entire artificial floating island urgently shut down the energy supply of several unimportant research rooms, just to transmit them...


    Chapter 1981


    Chapter one thousand nine hundred and eighty one


    The Sahara Desert--


    Umbrella¡¯s 701 laboratory is located here...


    The so-called laboratory 701, although it is also a laboratory, is different from the 47th laboratory...


    Put it this way...


    The top-ranked laboratories are basically Umbrella Biolabs. No way. Who said Umbrella started with biotechnology?


    Most of the laboratories with the lower rankings carry other scientific experiments...


    For example, laboratory 701, strictly speaking, is a materials laboratory...


    The famous X metal is from the predecessor of this laboratory...


    At this time, Zhou Ye, holding a cute little girl like a doll in his arms, looking at the staff in the laboratory, on the computer screen, the armor designed for his army...


    You read that right, Zhou Ye went to such a high-tech laboratory and asked the laboratory staff to design the armor for the army that he was about to bring into the world of the pendulum.


    "Daddy, are you leaving again?"


    Little Angelina, who was held in Zhou Ye''s arms, asked cutely.


    "Uh... I can''t say that Dad is leaving. Dad is just going out to do some things. Dad promises that as long as my little cutie sleeps and wakes up, Dad will appear in front of you!!" Zhou Ye Said with a smile.


    "No...Daddy lied..." Little Angelina said with a small face, "Mummy said that every time you leave, you will freeze the time in this world, and then give us a kind of you never left. The illusion of the past... In fact, you have been playing in another world for tens of thousands of years..."


    "..." When Zhou Ye heard his daughter''s words, he felt embarrassed that the lie was being exposed... "Why does Hela tell you everything..."


    "Is it like this... Daddy..." Little Angelina gently shook her father''s head and asked cutely.


    "Uh...it''s almost like that..." Zhou Ye said helplessly.


    "Then... Daddy, would you take me with you too?" Little Angelina leaned over to her father''s ear and whispered: "You take me to play, I promise not to tell my mother... good or not¡­¡­?"


    "...This..." Zhou Ye hesitated after hearing what his daughter said...


    To be honest, taking his daughter to play, it was nothing...He also has the confidence to take care of his daughter''s safety...


    But-again...


    He stayed in other worlds for many years... After returning with Angelina, Hela found out that her daughter had turned into a big girl in an instant. Why didn''t you fall out with him?


    You know, Hela has been yelling that the most fun of her daughter is these years, and she must be with her daughter...


    Seeing the hesitation on her daddy''s face, Xiao Anjielina''s small face suddenly wrinkled, and the small squat was flat, and the fog began to fill up in the cute big eyes... "Daddy doesn''t love me Now... Daddy won''t take me to play... Bad Daddy... I won''t be with you anymore..."


    Little Angelina was crying, and she started to accuse her father of the crime...


    For example, I often ignore her feelings because I want to make sister paper...


    For example, I often don¡¯t see a figure for a few days...


    such as¡­¡­¡­¡­


    For example, there are too many, Zhou Ye who made it feel a little guilty...


    And the busy researchers on the side, hearing their little princess''s complaint, all smiled and forced their attention on the screen...


    They dare not watch the jokes of their own masters...just kidding, can they see the jokes of their own masters??


    "Okay, okay... can''t I take you there?" Zhou Ye is really helpless to his little princess...


    "Really? Daddy is so good..." Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Angelina''s little face suddenly turned cloudy...


    Look at her face again, there is no teardrop... This little guy just did nothing but thunder and rain.


    Well, it seems that I was given a routine by my daughter...


    Alas-a kind father is embarrassed.


    Zhou Ye sighed helplessly...


    At this moment, with the sound of footsteps, a group of soldiers appeared in front of Zhou Ye.


    The leading soldier, as soon as he saw Zhou Ye, as if he saw his relatives, rushed over quickly, knelt down a long distance, and slid all the way to Zhou Ye, holding Zhou Ye¡¯s feet, There was a dry howl... "Master...uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu...you finally remembered your most loyal subordinate...uuuuuuu..."


    Zhou Ye, who had just been routinely used by his own daughter, was not in a good mood at the moment. He lifted his foot and felt a kick on his shoulder."An Doudou, you stupid, stand up for me... Don''t embarrass me here..."


    An Dou Dou, who was showing his loyalty, instantly understood that he was a flattering slap on the horse''s leg. He smiled slyly and stood up... He saluted Zhou Ye and said: "I have seen An Dou Dou. Master, I have seen Her Royal Highness Princess Angelina!!"


    Of course An Doudou knew her little princess...


    Among other things, all the women who dominate the family, the images of their relatives, and the staff members of the Umbrella consortium must be memorized.


    The embarrassment that Zhou Ye could not get into his own company would never appear in the subsidiaries of the Umbrella Consortium.


    Just kidding, you don''t even know your boss or his wife, are you still worthy to be an employee of Umbrella Enterprise??

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1592

    Little Angelina, who was in Zhou Ye''s arms, looked up and down Anjojo, and then said to her father something that would make Anjojo Niniu''s face full.


    "Daddy, he''s so ugly..."


    "............" An teased tears without tears......


    This is also no way. You know, Xiao Anjie Lina usually comes into contact with the maids and Zhou Ye''s women... and the man who can often come into contact is her father Zhou Ye.


    After getting used to seeing her father¡¯s face, Little Angelina feels ugly at every man...


    After a lot of laughter, Zhou Ye looked up and down for an amusing, looking at the top of his bald head, Zhou Ye frowned... "Go, mobilize a batch of special-effect creature hair lotion and give Wei Wei your hair. Keep it..."


    "Yes, the master..." An Doudou dare not refute her own master''s words...


    "Also, take a look at the few armors on the computer, which do you think is the most powerful?" Zhou Ye said, pointing to the semi-finished armor 3D models that the researchers are designing...


    Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s words, An Tease¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened... It seems that his own ruler is going to take them to play again... Let him see the armor, that is, the world he is about to go to is a The world of cold weapons...


    Such a world, for them-that is the world of playfulness... Thinking of this, An Doudou began to seriously look at the armor model on the computer screen. Even if he went to play, he couldn''t lose the face of his own master. , He must choose a set of armor that looks the most mighty to dominate the scene for himself.


    Chapter 1982


    One thousand nine hundred and eighty two chapters


    In the world of the pendulum where time resumes circulation again-


    At this time, on the official road four or five kilometers away from Wuji County...


    Perhaps it was because of the Yellow Turban thief, even if it was above the officialdom, it was extremely depressed, and no one could be seen for a long time...


    However, at this moment, a huge golden portal with a width of tens of meters and a height of more than ten meters suddenly opened on the official road...


    As the portal opened, neat rows of heavy cavalry riding tall horses stepped out of the portal...


    The heavily armored knights are wearing blood-red heavy armor, and the horses under their hips are more than two meters high... even when they are marching, the steps of the horses under the hips are moving. They are all as well trained, so uniform...


    On the visors of the knights, there is the image of a ghost with fangs, and at the center of the helmet is a red and white umbrella symbol.


    That''s right, these heavy cavalry are the Eastern Legion that Zhou Ye brought back from the Marvel Master World.


    The armor styles on them borrowed the appearance of Mingguang armor, and added some armor elements from the Azeroth world, which is extremely hideous-looking at it, it makes people feel a kind of heart palpitations.


    With a steady stream of heavy cavalry coming out of the portal, what finally came out of the portal was a huge carriage drawn by more than 20 horses...


    On the cowl, sitting on a sturdy man with a fruity upper body, he had a beard on his face, his beard exploded like a steel wire, his face was like the bottom of a pan, his eyes were like a leopard, and his long black hair was scattered. Behind him... holding a whip about five or six meters long...


    Well, this stuff is Anjojo who was pitted by her own master.


    Who told him to keep complaining about the armor color chosen by his master??


    And also said-red looks like a bitch, he says he can''t wear anything.


    As a broad-minded boss, Zhou Ye would certainly satisfy his wish...He doesn''t need to wear armor, just so shirtless, let himself drive the car.


    Moreover, in order to demonstrate his might, Zhou Ye specially ordered him to smear the hair growth agent around the head, and get a steel beard on his face... Isn''t it strong enough?Cosplay Li Kui doesn¡¯t need makeup anymore...


    As the 20,000 heavy armored cavalry and the car came out of the portal, a golden light flashed... the portal disappeared out of thin air.


    At this time, Zhou Ye''s voice came from the car... "Going to Wuji County...I''m going to marry the five sisters of the Wuji Zhen family!!"


    "Yes, the master...er, no, it''s the lord!!" An Doudou who drove the car started to tease again.


    As this funny voice fell, there was a silver bell-like laughter in the carriage... "Daddy, teasing uncle is so funny..."


    "What''s interesting? He''s just a funny comparison!" Zhou Ye said helplessly: "An funny funny, you silly guy...If you say it wrong, I will let you clean all the horses again..."


    "Yes, Lord!" This time Anjojo dare not make any more mistakes...


    He knows that his own master can definitely do it...


    Once in the world of Wuxin Mage, the wooden crosses he made were role models...


    Following Zhou Ye''s order, the army galloped towards Wuji County...


    It is often said that there are 10,000 people without boundaries... and this team of 20,000 heavy cavalry stretches for several miles, and the sound when they are running together is like muffled thunder.


    The soldiers guarding the town of Wuji County from a distance saw the heavy cavalry galloping like a cloud of blood... they were frightened there.


    Fortunately, there are still people in the city who understand...At the moment, the alarm bell has sounded.


    The warning bell at the top of the city rang, and the city gate was quickly closed...


    When Zhou Ye''s army arrived in Wuji County, they faced a group of brave soldiers standing on the head of the city with weapons in their hands.


    The army came to the city, the forward and a sergeant marched out, came to the city, and shouted: "Hurry up and open the city gate to welcome my master to enter the city!!"


    At this moment, the county magistrate and the county lieutenant of Wuji also received the report and came to the city...heard the shouts of the soldiers below...the county magistrate endured the fear in his heart and shouted: "I don''t know which general is under the city? Is there a military order from the court?"


    To be honest, looking at this strange army under the city, the county magistrate and the county lieutenant on the city were all timid.


    You know, in ancient marches, there must be a banner in the army...


    Through the military flag, you can tell who the army belongs to and who the leader is...


    However, the extremely mighty cavalry in front of him has neither a military banner nor a handsome banner, and it is impossible for people to tell the legion belongs...


    Moreover, the armor that these cavalry wore was not like the standard armor of the Han army at all...


    As for... the Huns??


    The county magistrate didn¡¯t even think about that...


    If the Huns had such good equipment, they would have already moved south and occupied the great rivers and mountains of the big man....Will they wait at the border gate??


    This must be the private army of the noble family...


    After all, at this time, the Yellow Turban army is on the side of Julu... It is not uncommon for the princes in various places to recruit local courage to recruit private troops to protect themselves.


    but--


    This private army is too...


    What should I say??


    This private army is a bit too strong, right?


    Looking at the thick steel armor on his body, and the tattered clothes on Bingyong next to him, the county magistrate felt that he was more like a bandit than his dress.


    Moreover, according to the imperial court, the number of private troops raised in various places shall not exceed the number of thousands...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1593

    Although, the current decree is a bit dead in name. After all, Xiliang Dong Zhuo¡¯s Xiliang army is close to hundreds of thousands... However, the decree is the decree. At least Dong Zhuo has not yet come to the hinterland of the Han Dynasty.


    Which family''s private army is this?Is it so rampant??Don¡¯t you be afraid of Tianyan¡¯s anger??


    Thinking of this, the county magistrate on the head of the city boldly asked again."I don''t know which sergeant is the general?"


    Hearing the question on the city¡¯s head, the knight who walked out of the queue shouted loudly: ¡°My master is the master of Zhou¡¯s family in Jiangdu¡ª¡ªZhou Ye is also. Open the gate of the city quickly and let us in... you can''t afford to delay the major event of my Patriarch!"


    The county magistrate and the county lieutenant standing on the top of the city heard this, and there were hundreds of millions of MMPs in their hearts that wanted to say...


    Jiangdu Zhou''s house??Never heard of... and Jiangdu is separated by thousands of mountains and rivers from Wuji. You told me to bring a large army across thousands of miles to propose marriage?Are you kidding me??


    Well, they are ignorant and can bring out such a luxurious army, and they are not small households.


    The issue is--


    Are you here to propose marriage?Still come to grab relatives??


    You brought these tens of thousands of military horses... Didn''t you plan to get married if you don''t get married??


    However, just think about it in their hearts... They said they dare not say it.


    Stronger than others, there are less than a thousand soldiers in the city, facing the tens of thousands of troops outside the city...How dare they die??


    However, opening the door to let them in is no good...


    After all, as the civil and military chiefs of a county, they have the responsibility to protect the land and the people. If they just open the door and let this army in, they are dereliction of duty.


    When the time comes, when Wuji Zhen''s family participates in a copy, then they are finished.


    Although the power of the saint is now in the hands of the eunuch, but... it is not a problem to clean up their little soldiers.


    What should I do??


    Right now only kicks the ball...Didn''t you come to the Wuji Zhen family?Then I will kick the ball to Zhen''s house... It''s a fight or a draw, let them decide.


    Thinking of this, the county magistrate shouted: "Don''t panic the general, wait for me to ask the person in charge of the Zhen family to have a detailed discussion with the general."


    Chapter 1983


    The first thousand nine hundred and eighty-three chapters


    At this time, in the Zhen family mansion...


    Zhen Mi''s mother, Zhang, was in the main hall, talking with the messenger sent by the Yuan family.


    The source of the Yuan family was someone else, who was Yuan Shao¡¯s younger brother, Yuan Shu...


    After all, he proposed marriage for his nephew, and the two sides are also very close...


    The identity of the people who came was low, and they looked down upon others.


    Is the identity of the person coming here high?There is also a feeling of overpowering people.


    Yuan Shu, who is idle at home, has no official position himself, but he is also a child of the Yuan family of Runan, and no one dares to despise him.


    Therefore, Yuan Shu came here just right...


    Yuan Shu, who came here to propose a marriage, said about his intentions, and Zhen Mi''s mother, Zhang, hesitated.


    If it was her eldest daughter, she might have booked this marriage without saying a word...


    However, what Yuan Shu asked for for his nephew Yuan Xi was her little daughter...


    How can this not make Zhang hesitate??


    Apart from other things, the growth and order are in order, and the youngest daughter will be married before the eldest daughter is married, which is neither reasonable nor reasonable.


    Moreover, her youngest daughter is not yet a golden hairpin this year, how could she make a hasty appointment for a marriage??


    And Yuan Shu also saw Zhang''s hesitation, but he was not in a hurry...


    What should I say?


    Since the death of Zhang''s husband, the Zhen family has been a little helpless... Nowadays, although Zhang''s second son is an official in the court, it is difficult to support it alone-so the Zhen family''s momentum is far worse than before.


    And their Yuan family??


    In the dynasty, there was his father Yuan Feng, and the official worshiped Sikong.Uncle Yuan Kui, the officer worships Situ...


    It can be said that the Yuan family''s power in the DPRK at this time was the time of Shenglong...


    Yuan Shu believes that although his proposal is a bit difficult, the Zhen family will eventually agree.


    Just as Yuan Shu was sipping tea and waiting for Zhang, whose face was watery, to think about the gains and losses... Suddenly, a family member came to the hall to report: "Madam, the county magistrate Zhang came to visit... "


    Hearing this, Zhang was taken aback...


    What does the county magistrate come here for every year??


    However, she did not dare to neglect. After all... the county magistrate is not as good as being in charge. Although her second son is an official in the court, she is now in charge.


    Thinking of this, she hurriedly said: "Hurry up!"


    Jia Ding, who was ordered by his wife, took the order...


    It was not a long time, and a figure wearing an official uniform appeared outside the hall.


    Before the county magistrate entered the hall, he slammed to the end and cried out, "Madam, please save the people of the county!!"


    "Why did the county magistrate Zhang say this?" Hearing what the county magistrate said, Zhang was immediately dumbfounded...


    This is endless, what is going on??


    "That''s it..." The county magistrate Zhang stood up and began to talk to Zhang about the army outside the city...


    After hearing the words of the county magistrate, the Zhang family was stupid...


    What day is today??


    Why do you come to her house to beg for a kiss??


    Moreover, one is harder to deal with than the other...


    Here the Yuan family hasn''t sent away yet, and there is another more ruthless...


    They came directly with the army...just ask you, what should I do??


    At the time when Zhang''s six gods had no master... Yuan Shu could not bear to drink tea.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1594

    "Where is the thief, who is so rampant, he is so arrogant, he has privately deployed soldiers and horses, besieged the city...Is this world still the world of the big man?"


    Hearing what Yuan Shu said, the magistrate Zhang, who was waiting for the news next to him, was a little startled...


    Who is this Nima??So arrogant??


    "Dare to ask your subordinate?"


    "I''m not talented in Xia, but it''s Yuan Shu, Yuan Gonglu of Runan!" After Yuan Shu introduced himself, his nose was almost up to the sky...


    That arrogant appearance, there is no one.


    Hearing what Yuan Shu said, the county magistrate couldn''t help but roll his eyes...Well, I thought you were God...


    Madan, what you are shouting here is joyful, why don''t you go out and face those iron knights??


    Thinking of this, the county magistrate Zhang said with a perfunctory appearance: "It turns out that it is the Yuan clan of Runan..."


    Yuan Shu seemed to see the county magistrate''s disapproval... He stood up with a loud cry and walked out."I''m going to meet that thief, I don''t believe it...Under the sacred universe, there are still people who dare not know what to do.


    Upon hearing this, Zhang hurriedly got up for a while and said to the county magistrate: "When you are old, you should also go and see which distinguished guest it is. It is so aggressive!!"


    "It''s so good..." When the county magistrate heard Zhang''s words, his face suddenly blossomed...


    Just kidding, it doesn¡¯t matter if Yuan Shu goes or not, as long as Zhang Clan goes...After all, the banner of others is to ask for a kiss. What is the matter of the Yuan family going to the city??


    Then there was a flurry of jumping...


    Zhang naturally couldn''t use it when he went out, so his servant drove the carriage back...


    The maids helped Zhang to board the carriage...


    And Yuan Shu?He didn''t come alone to beg this time...


    He also took the more than one hundred family members in his home...


    After all, from Runan to Wuji, it is not far, but it is definitely not close...Although there are no thousands of kilometers, there are hundreds of kilometers away.


    These days, the roads are not peaceful, and there are gangsters everywhere...


    He doesn''t take his own guard to go out, dare to run to Wuji alone??


    That''s a bit too high to see Yuan Shu... This product is not Changshan Zhao Zilong.


    In this way, a group of hundreds of people walked mightily towards the gate of the city...


    When he arrived at the gate of the city, Yuan Shu listened and laughed loudly: "This county magistrate is really rare and strange. Most of them treat horse thieves of hundreds of people as an army..."


    Why does he say that??


    You know, no matter how much you train, the 10,000-person army will not be as quiet as it is now...not to mention, in the description of the county magistrate, it is a cavalry of tens of thousands. Soldiers can be trained to order and prohibit. , But what about the war horse??


    Warhorses are not like people, forbidden.


    The sound of tens of thousands of war horses gathered together is absolutely amazing...


    And Yuan Shu didn''t hear the sound of the horse stepping on the ground and the horse''s hissing... he naturally thought that the county magistrate was deliberately exaggerating the number of enemies.


    Hearing Yuan Shu''s words, the magistrate Zhang''s expression changed, and then he relaxed...


    Sun thief-when you are on the top of the city and have such a strong confidence, I will give your last name...


    With such unspeakable thoughts, County Magistrate Zhang ignored Yuan Shu''s mockery at all, but carefully took Mrs. Zhang, who had stepped down from the carriage, to the city.


    Just kidding, this is a master who has to swear... It''s not good to say that the lives of the people in the county are hanging in the mouth of Mrs. Zhang...


    If she said nothing, she couldn''t say anything-today Wuji County will be bloody.


    Chapter 1984


    One thousand nine hundred and eighty four chapters


    When Yuan Shu took his entourage to the top of the city and looked out at the fortress, his calf began to shake.


    I saw that outside of Wuji County, an endless red cloud dyed the entire wilderness red...


    These sergeants--they said nothing, their horses didn''t sigh...just like statues...standing there.


    What a majestic and mighty lineup...


    "A good soldier... is really a good soldier!!" Although Yuan Shu was arrogant, he was born among the family members, he still had this knowledge.


    In the army under the city, there were no rumbling drums, and no long horn sounded.


    However, just by relying on this uniform army formation, people can feel a rush of murderous aura, blowing on their faces.


    "The teacher of the tiger ben... the teacher of the tiger ben! This... which soldier is this... why is it so elite?" Yuan Shu couldn''t help asking.


    Although the county lieutenant standing aside did not recognize Yuan Shu, he saw that Yuan Shu was dressed in gorgeous clothes and was able to go to the city gate, obviously not an ordinary person, so naturally he did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly replied: "They claim to be Jiangdu Zhou family... Come to propose marriage to Wuji Zhen''s family..."


    "Jiangdu Zhou Family?" Yuan Shu frowned upon hearing the words of the county lieutenant...


    Although he dare not say that he knows all of them, he also knows a lot of people, and Jiangdu Zhou family, he has never heard of...


    The sect who owns such a powerful teacher is definitely not a small household... However, he has never heard of Jiang Du Zhou''s family...


    This made Yuan Shu hesitate...


    At this moment, the county magistrate and the Zhang family of the Zhen family had already walked to the top of the city...


    Zhang''s hand held the buttress and looked out...this doesn''t matter, if it weren''t for the maid beside her holding her, I''m afraid she would have been scared and paralyzed.


    You know, the Zhang family is just a family of women, although after marrying into the Zhen family, she has seen a lot of big winds and waves, but... she has never seen the Xiao Sha army formation on the battlefield, she only feels that it is in her eyes. That piece of red, like blood, made her heart palpitations...


    Moreover, the blood-red color of weapons mixed with the cold light made her feel shuddering.


    "The county magistrate...this...how is this good!!" She was already a little scared.


    "Don''t be afraid of the Zhen family''s mistress..." The county magistrate hurriedly comforted: "The army under the city, but your family will be pampered in the future... if you think this way, you won''t feel afraid..."


    "This... I''ll try..." After Zhang took a deep breath, he stuck his head out of the crevice again...


    Not to mention, the enlightenment of the county magistrate Zhang is really effective...


    When Zhang thought that the murderous army under the city belonged to his future son-in-law, he felt a lot more settled.


    "Me, what should I say?"


    Although he wasn''t so scared anymore, Zhang still didn''t know what to say...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1595

    "For the time being, the next official will help Madam Zhen to ask questions!!" The county magistrate was also a little anxious. He directly lay on the crenellation and shouted loudly: "General, I have invited Matriarch Zhen to the top of the city, please The general¡¯s lord came to speak up!!"


    When the sergeant in the city heard the call from the magistrate of the city, he said, "Wait a minute!"


    However, he turned his head and returned to the team...


    quickly¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Everyone on the top of the city saw that the army formation under the city, like a sea of ??fire, suddenly dispersed to both sides...


    Soon, a avenue of more than ten meters wide was vacated in the middle of the army.


    "Master of Hundred Battles-the real master of Hundred Battles..." Seeing the orderly, busy and not chaotic behavior of the army under the city, Yuan Shu was almost greedy...


    If there is this invincible teacher, his Yuan family is not unable to take a step forward...


    The Prophet Chunnuan Duck, as the Yuan family with super keen political sense, would not know that troubled times are coming?


    In fact, his Yuan family is also secretly accumulating strength...


    However, compared with the army formation in front of the children trained by Yuan Shuna''s family, he immediately felt a deep sense of disappointment...


    Not disappointed with the army in front of me, but disappointed with my own army...I''m not afraid to compare goods, I''m afraid that people compare people...


    Compared with the mighty and mighty army in front of me, the children trained by my own family are just as ridiculous as a kid''s play... "Well, my Yuan family, it''s better to..."


    Hearing Yuan Shu''s self-talk, the magistrate Zhang Xian glanced at him...


    There was a whisper in my heart...


    No matter how crazy you are, you rushed to reason with them...


    Of course, just think about this, he won''t say it.


    After all, he didn''t want to offend Runan Yuan''s family too much...After all, they are a big boss, pinching him to death is like playing.


    At this time, everyone saw a red carriage pulled by more than 20 high-headed warriors, slowly drove from the back of the army...


    The carriage has a peculiar shape, and the decoration on it is extremely luxurious...


    On the four sides of the carriage, there are embroidered pictures of lifelike tetragonal beasts... The top of the carriage is a dome structure. On the top of the dome, there is a celestial map of the sky... I don¡¯t know what kind of stars are used in the astrological map. Gems, shining in the sun, dazzling people''s eyes...


    It''s really a treasure car.


    The carriage was slowly moving in the army. Everywhere it went, the soldier who had been sitting on the horse turned over and dismounted, facing the carriage, half-kneeling on the ground, shouting the word lord.


    Seeing this situation, Yuan Shu couldn¡¯t help but shook his head...haha laughed, and said, ¡°Although there is a tiger and a man¡¯s division, the commander is an idiot... The two armies are actually playing this pomp, if I have a cavalry, from the side If he rushes out, he will be defeated!!"


    Standing on the side, the county magistrate Zhang silently rolled his eyes...


    If you don¡¯t practice, you rush down to defeat him??


    People just think that the military horse in Midtown is not enough to be afraid, so they play this kind of pomp... You are a second-hand.


    Not to mention the complaints in the county magistrate''s heart, just the carriage...


    Slowly came to the front of the army, and then stopped.


    Then, the brash man who drove the car jumped off the cowl, graciously placed the wooden ladder beside the carriage outside the door, and then kneeled down respectfully."Lord, please!"


    As his voice fell, the 20,000 troops shouted in unison: "Respectfully please lord!"


    What is it like when 20,000 people shout a word at the same time??


    It''s like exploding mines on the ground, exciting.


    Hearing this shout, everyone standing on the top of the city felt a panic...


    With the shouting, a tall figure walked out from the door of the car... stepped on the wooden ladder placed by Andoudou and got out of the car.


    Seeing this young man, everyone in the city headed out in unison, "What a handsome young man!!"


    Chapter 1985


    The first thousand nine hundred and eighty-five chapters


    Don''t look at Zhou Ye, who walked out of the car at this time, with a cool and indifferent appearance...


    But in fact, he just escaped from the claws of his little princess.


    You know, when Xiao Anjie Lina heard that her dad was going to propose marriage, she exploded...


    what did you say??


    Didn''t she promise Zhou Ye before she came that she wouldn''t make trouble??


    Just kidding, reason with children, have you never been beaten by children??


    After making many unfair conditions, Zhou Ye comforted his little princess...


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    Zhou Ye, who walked out of the car, slowly walked outside the city gate and shouted: "Under¡ªJiangdu Zhou Ye, I have seen you...Excuse me, who is the mistress of the Zhen family??"


    "The old man is..."


    Seeing the handsome boy in front of him, Zhang loved it in his heart...


    It''s not that she likes Zhou Ye, but that she is pleasing to Zhou Ye... After all, a son-in-law is half a son... She has already made a decision in her heart. Once Zhou Ye asks for a kiss, she will respond...


    what did you say?Is it too sloppy??


    Not rash, not rash at all...


    People, the Zhang family has already seen... that is indeed a handsome and unparalleled talent.


    As for family background??


    Can you afford to raise tens of thousands of cavalry, do you think he is from a small family??


    Family background and people are okay, so what else can the Zhang family criticize??


    "I have seen Mrs. Zhen!" Hearing Zhang''s words, Zhou Ye smiled and said in the air: "I also ask Mrs. Zhen to forgive me for the offense. I really heard about the appearance of the five golden flowers of the Zhen family. Therefore I am a little eager!!"


    "Nothing..."


    Facing such a gentle Zhou Ye, the tension in Zhang''s heart gradually dissipated, and she once again returned to the image of the graceful and luxurious old lady of the Zhen family."I wonder which daughter Lang Jun wants to ask for?"


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said loudly, "All!!!"

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1596

    "what??"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, not only the Zhang clan was shocked, but even the people on the top of the city were shocked.


    Damn it, your appetite is a little irritating, right??


    Are you actually planning to give someone a potpourri??


    "The rude..."


    Before Zhang Clan spoke, Yuan Shu jumped up first...


    Perhaps it was Zhou Ye''s gentle attitude that gave him the illusion that Zhou Ye was weak and could be deceived, and he actually yelled at Zhou Ye and said: "A kid with a yellow mouth, dare to be so rude...Do you still know whether etiquette, justice and shame?"


    Hearing Yuan Shu''s words, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and was too lazy to refute... He just gestured slightly behind him.


    Then, I heard a swish...


    A steel arrow broke through the air from the army. Before Yuan Shu could react, it was already close to him...


    Seeing that Yuan Shu was about to die on the spot...


    The doorman next to him was a loyal and courageous person. He shouted [Lord Beware], and slammed Yuan Shu out with all his strength, and he was shot into the center of his eyebrows by the steel arrow that broke through the air. ...


    After the steel arrow pierced the doorman''s eyebrows, it was unabated, and directly took the doorman''s body and hung it diagonally above the city gate.


    Yuan Shu looked at the corpse of the doorman hung on the wall behind him, and he almost turned into trousers...Fuck, fuck...This person is too irritable to reason with him, leaving quickly is the king...


    Thinking of this, Yuan Shu didn''t bother to say hello to other people... Bend down, and under the cover of his doorstep, fled downstairs to the city gate...


    The sky and the earth are big, the life is the biggest... to live is everything, and the dead have nothing.


    Of course, if he becomes furious in the future, this kind of escape behavior can be said to be a typical example of a man''s ability to bend and stretch. If he has been stinking for thousands of years, it is a representative of cowardice.


    The Chinese culture is so broad and profound, both pros and cons can be said.


    Keke, I''ve pulled a little far, let''s pull it back...


    Not to mention Yuan Shu who sneaked away, but Zhang Clan and the county magistrate who were surprised by the arrow shot by Zhou Ye''s army.


    It wasn''t until this time that they remembered that at this time, the gentle and handsome young man outside the door was not a fuel-saving lamp... he came with an army.


    "My son, don''t use swords and soldiers arrogantly. If you have something to discuss, you should discuss something!" Zhang County magistrate shouted.


    Zhou Ye raised his eyes to look at the panicked magistrate Zhang on the city, and slowly said, "Open the city gate...I want to enter the city!!"


    "No..." Zhang said hurriedly when he heard Zhou Ye''s words.


    This is so arrogant before entering the city. After entering the city, how about her Zhen family??


    Of course Zhou Ye under the city heard what Zhang said, but he didn''t care...


    Anyway...this is the future mother-in-law...what can he say...


    Besides, don''t look at her reluctantly now... After the raw rice is cooked, can you still help her??


    Therefore, Zhou Ye ignored Zhang¡¯s words at all, and instead shouted to the county magistrate: ¡°Now, in Kaicheng, I will use my Zhou family¡¯s reputation as a guarantor, and will not commit any crime to the people in the city. But if you insist Wait until my army breaks through the city? Until then... there is no guarantee that anything will happen in the next!!"


    Although Zhou Ye said slowly...but the county magistrate heard it in a cold sweat.


    Threat, this is the threat of eating fruit...


    However, the county magistrate looked at the Zhang family who was standing beside him with a pleading expression, and then at the army formation outside the city...Finally, two words were spit out from his mouth-"Kaicheng! !"


    After saying this... the county magistrate gave a deep salute to the Zhang family... and said: "Mrs. Zhen family forgive me... I have to consider the people in the city, so... I can only wrong Madam Zhen family..."


    "This..." Seeing the county magistrate''s behavior, Zhang sighed deeply...


    She knew that it was no wonder the county magistrate...The life-long events of her daughter were not as good as the lives of thousands of people in the county.


    Thinking of this, Zhang hurriedly replied: "Master Zhang is serious, and the old woman is a little eager to fail to speak, but also hope that Master Zhang should not remember it!!"


    Hearing what Zhang said, the county magistrate smiled freely and said: "This is the end of the matter, so why don''t Madam go down to the city to welcome your new uncle?"


    "Also..."


    Zhang also nodded helplessly when he heard this...


    Now that you are stronger than others, what can you do??


    Rather than let the boy of the Zhou clan under the city become grudged, it would be better to greet him early and resolve the enmity.


    After all, she also knows that for today''s daughter, she must marry if she marries, or if she doesn''t marry...


    Thinking of this, Zhang took a step, supported by the maid, and followed the county magistrate towards the city...


    At this time, the soldiers responsible for guarding the gate of the city also obeyed their orders and lifted the heavy bolt on the gate...


    With a creaking sound, the city gate of Wuji County was opened in front of Zhou Ye...


    Chapter 1986


    The first thousand nine hundred and eighty-six chapters


    As the city gate opens--


    The county magistrate and the Zhang family also welcomed them...


    "Langjun is polite!!"


    The county magistrate came to Zhou Ye and said, "I have an unsympathetic request, please listen to Mr. Lang!"


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye looked at the middle-aged man in official clothes in front of him, and smiled slightly: "But it''s okay to say it!"


    "The city is jammed... Can Lang Jun''s army camp outside the city?"


    After all, the county magistrate is still afraid that Zhou Ye''s army will be in disorder in the city. There is no way...


    Although Zhou Ye''s army looks very neat and tidy, but - not afraid of 10,000, just in case...


    There is another word, there are 10,000 people of all kinds...


    Who can guarantee that there are not a few scum in it??


    Hearing what the county magistrate said, Zhou Ye laughed, "It''s easy..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye turned around and walked towards his gorgeous carriage... He stepped into the carriage, hugged his little princess, and then ordered: "Take a hundred people into the city with me, and the rest will wait in the city. Set up camp on the spot!!!"


    "Here!!"

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1597

    An Doudou learned to be smart this time, and never dared to make a mistake again... If he makes another mistake, he will really have to wash the horse.


    As An Doudou quickly passed the orders of her own master, he directly selected a hundred people, followed behind his own master, and walked towards the city gate.


    "Daddy...Are we going into the city?" Little Angelina asked curiously, who was in the arms of her father.


    "Well, let''s go to the city to see your future new mother..." Zhou Ye replied with a smile.


    "..." Upon hearing her father''s words, Little Angelina didn''t speak, her pair of translucent black eyes, whispering incessantly...Obviously, what the hell was she doing again.


    Zhou Ye held his daughter and walked towards the city gate...


    Behind him, there were more than one hundred Umbrella soldiers who were riding high-headed horses in red armor, led by An Doudou.


    The county magistrate standing at the gate of the city breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Zhou Ye really didn''t bring a large army into the city.


    But Zhang curiously looked at the little girl in Zhou Ye''s arms...


    That girl is as cute as a pink jade...especially from her appearance, she doesn''t look like a person from the Central Plains...


    This made her couldn''t help asking: "Lang Jun...this is..."


    Hearing Zhang''s question, Zhou Ye just wanted to reply, he was snatched by the little Angelina in his arms... "Big sister, you are so beautiful..."


    The maids standing behind Zhang, hearing Xiao Anjielina''s words, couldn''t help but chuckle slightly...


    And Zhang¡¯s face even leaked a smile... "Little girl, I want to call my wife, I am already old..."


    "Madam is not old at all!!" Little Angelina said, struggling from her father''s arms, ran to Zhang''s side quickly, grabbed Zhang''s hand, and then turned her head and pointed to her own The father said, "This is my brother...I am his sister!!"


    Oops--


    Big ¡ª¡ª


    Super embarrassing¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At this moment, the expression on Zhou Ye''s face was probably like this.


    He is not afraid to admit that this is his daughter...Under the pressure of the soldiers, who dares to come forward and oppose it??


    However, his daughter''s pleading eyes made him feel soft...


    Hearing what little Angelina said, Zhang couldn''t help but smile: "Little girl, what is your name?"


    "My name is Zhou Wan''er..." Little Angelina said her Chinese name...


    "Wan''er? There is a beautiful person, Qingyang Wanxi...Yes, a good name!!" In the face of such a cute little Angelina, even Zhang, who already has several daughters, can''t resist her charm ...


    "Hey, how does Madam know that my name is from the Book of Songs?"


    Seeing Anjie Lina''s cute look, Zhang couldn''t wait to pick her up and kiss her two brutally...


    However, fortunately, she still remembered that it was outside... she didn''t do such a gaffe.


    Seeing the old and young two chatting so speculatively, Zhou Ye was a little speechless...


    However, what Xiao Anjie Lina said just now is not to please Zhang''s...


    After all, women get married early in this era, and Zhang is only 35 or 6 years old now...


    Moreover, because of the simplicity and the well-maintained, Zhang''s at this time looked like a 27-year-old.


    In addition, how can a mother who can give birth to a beautiful woman like Luoshen looks ugly??


    Therefore, the Zhang family at this time looks like a mature woman...


    It''s just that, due to worldly rules, she dressed up a bit old.


    After Zhang Clan made a few more jokes with Xiao Anjie Lina, he had to take Zhou Ye towards Zhen Mansion.


    After all, it was a foregone conclusion... She was unable to resist.


    When he arrived at Zhen Mansion, the Zhang family invited Zhou Ye into the main hall to sit...


    Some people bring tea and snacks to the guests...


    After taking a sip of the tea, Zhang looked at Zhou Ye, who was not delivering the tea, and asked curiously: "Langjun, but I think it is difficult to import the crude tea from Zhenfu??"


    "This..." Zhou Ye looked at the thick and thick thing named tea in the tea bowl, speechless...


    Damn, he at least saw black sesame seeds, peach kernels and melon seeds in this bowl of tea...


    Is this Nima called tea??


    "Ahem...I''m not very thirsty here, let''s forget about this tea!!" Zhou Ye has never been someone who would wrong him, so he put the tea directly on the short machine.


    And the little Angelina sitting next to Zhou Ye curiously picked up the tea bowl, and after taking a sip... her eyes lit up, "die... brother..., this tea is delicious!!!"


    Hearing what his daughter said, Zhou Ye held up his tea bowl with a half-belief and took a sip...


    Suddenly-a strange smell filled his mouth, the bitterness of tea, the jerkyness of black sesame... and...


    The most terrifying thing is that there is a salty taste in the tea...


    Do you dare to believe it??


    In this era, tea is made with salt...


    Seeing her father''s face wrinkled, Little Angelina suddenly giggled... Obviously, she was doing her father again...


    Zhang was also amused by Zhou Ye''s expression...


    She couldn''t help but smiled and said, "It''s fine, since Lang Jun is not used to drinking this tea, please take this tea down!!"


    Following her words, my own maid walked into the room and replaced the tea in front of Zhou Ye with clear water.


    Zhang and Zhou Ye chatted casually in the hall...


    Through chatting, Zhang found that there are quite a few rifts in the Zhou family, whether it is humanities or military, whether it is the general trend of the world or the folk rumors... He can come together one by one and speak the truth...


    If at the beginning, Zhang felt that her daughters were marrying a husband, and some were too wronged by her own daughter, then now-she feels that her daughter is a bit high-ranking... No way, love the house and Wu... Plus Zhou Ye''s mental stance is constantly affecting her... Zhang''s attitude is also slowly changing...


    Chapter 1987


    Chapter one thousand nine hundred and eighty seven


    Although the more Zhang Clan looked at Zhou Ye, the more pleasing it became...


    However, there is still a trace of grievance in her heart, she can''t solve it...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1598

    "Langjun..."


    "Madam is too polite, just call me Boyang!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    Boyang is Zhou Ye''s character, of course¡ªit was his own character...


    Of course, this word is not taken randomly. The word Bo is long, meaning the boss...The word Yang is sun, meaning the sun...


    And the word Ye in Zhou Ye''s name also had the meaning of "fire light and sunlight"... Therefore, Zhou Ye named himself Boyang, which means the sun at noon and the sun is in the sky.


    [The above is pure nonsense...If there is any similarity, I copied it.


    "Well... Boyang..." The Zhang clan stepped down the donkey and said: "If you ask to take my four daughters, Jiang, Tuo, Dao, and Rong, I have nothing to say... You just allow you. But-Mi''er is still young...somewhat..."


    Hearing what Zhang said, Zhou Ye was dumb for a while...


    Fuck, to put it bluntly, Zhen Mi is the master, her four sisters are all foils... You don¡¯t want me to marry the master, but let me marry the four foils. Zhen Mi knows it, not yet Upset??


    However, when he saw Zhang who was begging, he didn''t know what to say...


    At this moment, there was a sound of footsteps outside.


    Then, a reckless man with a height of two meters broke in...It was not someone else, it was Zhou Ye''s temporary groom¡ª¡ªAn Doudou.


    As soon as he came in, he said loudly: "Master, the subordinate is guilty and didn''t catch the kid named Yuan Shu... That kid was too slippery. He actually changed clothes with his attendants, and he split into dozens of roads to escape... The subordinate killed the wrong person!!"


    While talking, An Doudou took the head still dripping with blood in his hands... "It''s this thing, wearing Yuan Shu''s clothes... The harming subordinate did not chase Yuan Shu!!"


    Where did Zhang sitting in the hall have seen such a bloody scene, she was immediately teased by the head in her hand, and she was frightened with a shiver...


    Seeing this, Zhou Ye was overjoyed in his heart, but his face was full of anger, "Get out...come in with this pickled thing, and frightened Madam, how can you afford it?"


    "Yes..." Being scolded by her own master, An Dou teased her aggrieved head and walked out.


    Seeing Zhang''s overwhelmed look, Xiao Anjie Lina hurriedly stood up, walked to her, stroked Zhang''s back with her hand, and said softly: "Madam, don''t be afraid, Madam, don''t be afraid, but It''s just a dead head... don''t be afraid!!"


    Perhaps it was Little Angelina''s immature voice that made Zhang''s nervous mood relieved...


    She slowly started to relax...


    However, as soon as he got over, Zhang curiously asked, "Wan''er, are you not afraid of this horrible thing?"


    "Then what''s so scary..." Upon hearing Zhang''s question, Angelina said disapprovingly: "It''s just a dead person. I''ve seen a lot since I was a kid!!"


    Ok¡­¡­


    Zhang does not know where Xiao Angelina was born...


    You know, Little Angelina is the daughter of the death god Hela, born in the underworld...


    Although there is a castle built for her by Zhou Ye as her residence,-no matter how big the castle is, there is always a troublesome day...


    What should I do if I am tired of playing in the castle?Need to ask?Of course I went out to play...


    You know, the castle is built in the underworld, and in the underworld, what is the most?Skeletons...all kinds of skeletons, wraiths...


    Therefore, for the well-informed little Angelina, a dead head cannot scare her at all.


    You know, when she was three or four years old, her mother Hela held her and killed Asgard...


    At that time, she stared at her cute big eyes, watching her mother cut someone, while cheering her mother...


    Ahem... It''s a bit too much.


    Let''s pull it back...


    Hearing Xiao Anjielina''s words, Zhang was speechless...


    How does the Jiangdu Zhou family educate their children?Why let children watch these things at a young age...


    Perceiving Zhou Ye in Zhang''s heart, he felt helpless...


    Blame me??


    Her mother, Hela, didn''t want to move, blame me??


    But forget it, it''s not about this time...the iron needs to be hot.


    Taking advantage of Zhang''s mind being frightened, Zhou Ye slowly said, "Madam, I am a greedy person next, and none of the five sisters can be missing..."


    "You..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhang''s heart felt bitter...


    However, Zhou Ye then said again: "However, I am not an unreasonable person. The Mi''er you mentioned can be married first, and it won''t be too late to get married when she reaches the age of Jihuo!!"


    "Fine... just as Boyang said!!"


    Zhang can only do this now...otherwise, what else??


    The army stationed outside the city is still there, and the blood on the ground has not dried just now... What can you do in the face of such a fierceness??


    In this way, the two verbally concluded a marriage agreement.


    Next, it''s noon time...


    Naturally, I want to eat...


    In the past, Zhang''s family ate with her daughter... But today, she has to dine with Zhou Ye.


    No way, evil guests are also guests...


    Especially when the villain is still capable of turning the table unreasonably, you have to treat it with your heart.


    Just when Zhang Clan was dining with Zhou Ye...


    The four golden flowers of the Zhen family gathered in the show building of Zhen Mi''s little Lolita, anxiously seeking advice from her little sister.


    "What to do...what to do...Mi sister..." As the eldest sister, Zhen Jiang has no master at this moment.


    Regarding what happened to the outside world, naturally the eager maid told her to tell her...


    And she didn''t have any ideas, so she just gathered all her sisters together and came together to find the little sister who has the most tactics in the week-Zhen Mi.


    "What''s the urgency?" Faced with the anxiety of her sisters, Zhen Mi seemed to be comfortable."Just married...what are the sisters afraid of?"


    "But... But I heard that the man is more than tall, with blue-faced fangs, terrifying..." [This is the maid who treats An Doudou as Zhou Ye...]


    Upon hearing her second sister''s words, Zhen Mi snorted and was amused...


    "Have you seen it with your own eyes?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1599

    "I haven''t seen it, but-the maid at home said so!!" The second sister Zhen Tuo said hesitantly.


    "Hearing is fictitious, seeing is believing..." Xiao Zhen Mi said unceremoniously: "That person should be having a meal with his mother in the main hall at this time. You go and see, don''t you know?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    Hearing what Xiao Zhen Mi said, her sisters suddenly hesitated. In the final analysis, this is not in harmony with the rules...


    "Hey, my sisters, don''t you want to marry a stranger with a black eye?" Said this, Zhen Mi stood up and took the lead to walk downstairs to Xiu."It''s beautiful or ugly, we know at a glance..."


    Chapter 1988


    The first thousand nine hundred and eighty-eight chapters


    Zhen''s lobby...


    Zhang''s is dining with Zhou Ye''s father and daughter...


    The accompany was Zhen Yao, the third of the Zhen family.


    Anyway, Zhen Yao, as the only male in the family, is here to accompany...


    He naturally heard about Zhou Yeqiang marrying his younger sisters, so at the beginning, he didn''t show Zhou Ye a good face.


    However, as time went by, he and Zhou Ye had more and more fun...


    Even, he felt that the knowledge he had gained from his teachers and books was as vulgar as Zhou Ye.


    This made Zhen Yao, who is hard-working and inquisitive, happy for a while, and shouted again and again-"Wen Daoxi is dead!"


    If it wasn''t for fear of messing up his seniority, he would even plan to become a teacher.


    However, even though he didn''t apprentice in class, he still insisted on being a disciple to Zhou Ye.


    In Zhen Yao''s words, that is¡ªthe saint said¡ªthe three people must have our teacher, and the master will be the teacher...Although he cannot apprentice the teacher because of their identities, he has already regarded Zhou Ye as a teacher. Look.


    Zhou Ye was also speechless for a while...


    In fact, the two talked very mixed, astronomy, geography, humanities and customs, all-encompassing and everything... Talking about these things, that is Zhou Ye''s strong point.


    Not to mention Zhou Ye''s own super memory, just because he came from the era of the information explosion of later generations, just pick a few to talk about, can refute the learned people of this era in speechlessness.


    And what about Zhang?I also knew that my son was hardworking and studious, so he didn''t stop him from doing this, but instead pulled Xiao Angelina and said non-stop.


    No way, cuteness is justice.


    Just as the atmosphere of the banquet became more and more harmonious... Suddenly Zhou Ye heard a very slight footstep...


    He couldn''t help turning his head to look, and saw a small head poked out behind the screen in the hall.


    No one else, it is Zhen Mi Xiao Lolita...


    At this moment, Zhen Mi Xiaoli, who peeked from behind the screen, also saw Zhou Ye looking at her...


    She smiled at Zhou Ye... and then retracted her little head.


    What the hell is this little Lolita??


    Zhou Ye has some clues about the second-year-old monk...


    However, at this moment, another pretty face came out from behind the screen...


    This time it¡¯s not Zhen Mi¡¯s little loli, but Zhen Mi¡¯s eldest sister, Zhen Jiang...


    Zhen Jiang''s eyes matched Zhou Ye''s eyes instantly...


    Ms. Jiang''s face was flushed, and it turned red...


    Like a frightened little rabbit, she instantly retracted behind the screen.


    Then Zhou Ye heard a sound of underground discussion from behind the screen...


    "Eldest Sister... That person is born with leopard eye steel beard, like a ghost?"


    "No...no..."


    "I''ve told you all, seeing is believing...the maids are talking nonsense there..."


    "That''s good, that''s good..."


    "Eldest sister, what is the appearance of Lang Jun?"


    "Dignified appearance, extraordinary beauty..."


    "Big sister, you can''t be like a little girl, lie to us..."


    "Hugh has to arrange mine...you will know if you see it for yourself!!"


    "See it for yourself..."


    As the voice fell, several small heads emerged from behind the screen in turn...


    They naturally also met Zhou Ye''s smiling eyes... Suddenly, they shyly retracted one by one.


    Okay, I''m being watched??


    However, this is also normal. Everyone is curious, and it is not uncommon for these girls to be curious about what their future husband will look like.


    And Zhang, who was sitting in the first place, naturally heard the comments behind the screen...


    She sighed helplessly, and yelled: "You guys, don''t come out yet, what kind of sneaky is your daughter''s family?"


    Hearing what their mother said, the five sisters of the Zhen family came out from behind the screen with their heads drooping.


    "I have seen my mother, my second brother, and Lang Jun..."


    After greeting everyone one by one, the five sisters stood side by side in front of their mother in accordance with the order of their age.


    Seeing the clever appearances of his five daughters, Zhang couldn''t bear to scold him...


    After all, her five daughters will soon become members of the Zhou family, and they will not spend much time with her. How can she bear to scold them??


    Thinking of this, Zhang sighed, and said: "You guys...nothing...Since you are here, let''s have a meal together!!"


    With that said, she ordered the next person to put on a few more dishes, tables and chairs.


    At this time, what was implemented in the high gate and the big clan was a meal-sharing system, which was said to be a banquet.


    After hearing what their mother said, the five sisters of the Zhen family thanked their mother one by one...and sat under their mother''s head.

 Movie World I am King Chapter 1600

    At this time, they also saw Little Angelina sitting next to their mother...


    Zhen Mi couldn''t help asking, "Mother, who is this?"


    "This is Zhou Jialangjun''s sister... Following Zhou Jialangjun to propose a marriage!!" Zhang said with a smile.


    "My name is Wan''er, elder sister, you are so beautiful!!" Little Angelina stared at her cute eyes and looked at Zhen Mi...


    Looking at you from the outside, Angelina is probably eight or nine years old, but in fact, she is just six years old...


    No way, if you have good nutrition, you will grow taller.


    "You are also very beautiful..." When Zhen Mi heard her mother''s words, the more she looked at Little Angelina, the more she liked it... After all, this is her future sister-in-law.


    However... Zhou Ye couldn''t help being speechless when hearing Xiao Anjielina''s words...


    Fuck, this is going to be a mess...


    Mind Voice Started¡ª¡ª


    [Baby, you can''t do this...you have to call her aunt!


    [No... I won¡¯t call auntie to a sister who is only three or four years older than me...]


    [But... she is...]


    [Don¡¯t just don¡¯t... the bad daddy of the old cow eating tender grass...]


    Hearing his daughter''s complaints, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while...Well, it seems that when I look back, I have to talk to Hela about the education of his daughter.


    Where did she learn so many weird things??


    The girls such as Zhen Mi obviously didn''t know the spiritual dialogue between the father and daughter...


    For them, marrying Zhou Ye is a foregone conclusion...


    Although it is said that the five sisters serve one husband together, in another sense, it is also a good ending. After all, the sisters do not need to be separated.


    Now that it''s a foregone conclusion, it is necessary to please my sister-in-law appropriately...


    So-Little Angelina became the daughter''s treasure...


    In particular, the little guy was strange and cute, and was really likable, and the girls gradually let go and started laughing with her.


    Seeing this situation, Zhang smiled and nodded. After all, she also thinks that it is necessary for her daughter to have a good relationship with her future mother-in-law, and the relationship between aunt-in-law and daughter-in-law is the most important thing... Now, Zhou Ye loves his younger sister a little too much, and such a big matter of raising a marriage takes her...It is conceivable that she has a status in Zhou Ye''s mind.


    Chapter 1989


    The first thousand nine hundred and eighty-nine chapters


    Since getting married is a foregone conclusion...


    Then, it is natural to prepare the wedding process...


    Everything follows the ancient rituals...nathai, asking for names, najib, nazheng, invitations, greetings, etc...


    Following the normal procedure, it will take nearly half a year for the six ceremonies to be completed. However, the matter is urgent and the Zhang family is in charge, simplifying the process of the six ceremonies.


    Why are you asking??


    Because the 20,000 troops outside the city are still stationed there...


    Twenty thousand army, people eat horses and chew...In half a year, how much money will it cost??


    Now that it has become a fixed number, Zhang naturally has to think about her daughter... After all, it is her daughter''s future in-laws that will lose. In case, after her daughters arrive at Zhou''s house, they will be made irresponsible remarks. How to do??


    This is all she has to consider.


    No matter how simplified the process is, it will take more than a month for the six ceremony to go down.


    In this way, Zhou Ye simply sent An Doudou and the hundred knights back to the barracks outside the city, and took his daughter to live in Zhen''s Mansion.


    That night----


    Everyone in Zhen Mansion who had been busy and tired all day had a rest early...No way, Zhen Mansion married five daughters at a time, and the busiest people were the people.


    Even the maids who were waiting for the ladies, all leaned against the wall tiredly and fell asleep.


    At this moment, a black shadow quietly walked down from Zhen Mi¡¯s show. She passed the night watch maids and came to a single courtyard in the mansion...


    Like a thief, after looking at the left and right...The black shadow flashed and got into the room.


    As soon as she entered the house, she felt hugged...


    Smelling the familiar breath, her whole body couldn''t help but relax."My husband..."


    The visitor is not someone else, but in the name of a member, I borrowed Cai Yan who lived with Zhen Mi...


    "I was just about to find you... I didn''t expect Yan''er to be delivered by herself!!" Zhou Ye said cheerfully.


    Hearing what her husband said, Cai Yan''s face first showed a joy, and then Xiao Xiao muttered, "Huh... I''m afraid your husband has forgotten her concubine long ago, and she is nostalgic for the sisters of Zhen''s family every day... How can I still remember the concubine? This poor man..."


    "How could I have forgotten Yan''er?" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "I''ve been thinking about Yan''er all the time! If it hadn''t been for Wan''er to live with you all the time, I would have been looking for you... ¡­"


    Because the Zhen family sisters deliberately favored Little Angelina, Zhou Ye''s nominal sister, so they are as good as their sisters, and Wan''er rarely has the opportunity to play with her peers, so she likes to be with Zhen. Mi Xiao Lori played together, after all, the difference between them was only three or four years old.


    The two can say that they eat and live together...


    But this has suffered Zhou Ye...


    He originally wanted to sneak into Zhen Mi''s show building and look for Cai Yan to play... But because of his daughter''s willingness, he was also in trouble...


    For Zhou Ye, who is not happy with women, these days are a bit particularly difficult.


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    Just say that lovesickness here is difficult, and Cai Yan sneaks into her husband''s house¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Hearing what her husband said, whether it was true or not, with these words, she felt that it was worthwhile to die for this enemy...


    Thinking of this, Cai Yan whispered: "My husband...It''s already late...It''s time to rest!!"


    This is a silent invitation...


    After saying these words, Cai Yan plunged his little head into Zhou Ye''s arms, and shyly refused to let it out...


    Hearing Cai Yan''s words, Zhou Ye chuckled, "Don''t worry, I will show you a new sister today!!"


    Zhou Ye said, pulling up Cai Yan''s figure for a flash, then disappeared into the room...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1601

    When he appeared again, he was already in Xiao Diaochan''s boudoir in the Kongtong Mountain...


    At this time, Xiao Diaochan was sitting on the couch, playing with the handheld game console left by her husband before leaving...


    That was what Zhou Ye left for her to pass the time...


    At this moment, she felt the light before her eyes dimmed, and she couldn''t help but raise her head... to look forward.


    When she saw a familiar figure, joy suddenly leaked out of her face, "My husband..."


    With that, Xiao Diaochan threw away the game console in his hand, stood up, ignoring his shoes, and rushed towards someone.


    "Be careful..." Zhou Ye hugged the rushing Xiao Diaochan in his arms.


    "Diao Chan missed you..." Xiao Diao Chan said idiotically, lying in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    For her, these few days of separation are like a few years...If it weren''t for the game console to distract her, I''m afraid she would have been haggard for Yixiao.


    "I miss you too..." Zhou Ye really wanted to...


    You know, for Xiao Diaochan, only a few days have passed, but for him, it has been more than a month.


    After all, we are going to prepare the army...


    By the way, I would like to appease the women in the Marvel world...


    Therefore, the slight delay for some time is excusable.


    "This is sister Diao Chan, right?"


    Hearing this voice, Diao Chan suddenly realized that there are other women in the arms of her husband...


    She hurriedly raised her head and looked in the direction where the voice sounded...


    I saw a glamorous young woman who was looking forward to a woman''s bun, looking at her with a squinting smile, with a hint in her eyes."This sister is...?"


    "My concubine''s surname is Cai Mingyan and Wen Ji..." Cai Yan looked at this young Lolita, who had already shown the charm of the city, and said with a smile: "No wonder my husband left me alone at Zhen''s house. It doesn''t matter, it''s just a concubine, and I can''t help but feel happy to see sister Diao Chan..."


    Diao Chan Xiao Lori was shy by Cai Yan...


    "Sister Wen Ji is the allure of the city... The slave family is just an ordinary peasant girl..."


    Hearing what Diao Chan said, Cai Yan wanted to speak again... but Zhou Ye behind him slapped her on the top of the dolphins... It made her annoyed: "Husband..."


    And Diao Chan Xiao Lori was obviously given this by someone, and she lowered her head shyly.


    "Okay, I don''t want to be ashamed to boast about my family..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "If you continue to boast, the sky will brighten..."


    When Zhou Ye said this, the two women suddenly understood what their man wanted to do... and they stopped talking shyly.


    Fighting against their own husbands alone, although they are shy, they have nothing...


    But, fighting side by side, it was the first time for the two women...


    There is no need to twist one by one, and no one is willing to go first.


    Zhou Ye had anticipated this long ago... He smiled, opened his bow left and right, and at the same time disarmed the two of them... Then-a battle with one enemy and two started.


    Chapter 1990


    One thousand nine hundred and ninety chapters


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the Zhenfu Garden...


    No matter how busy the marriage is, the life of the Zhen sisters is no different from before.


    After all, many chores are done by subordinates... and they only need to be responsible for being beautiful.


    Of course, they also have their own courses...


    For example, Zhang''s family servants picked out a few old mothers who came over, and taught their daughters one-on-one how to be human.


    If it is a small household, before entering the bridal chamber, he will throw a spring X picture to his daughter, which is regarded as the book of enlightenment for his daughter.


    However, the Zhen family is a family of powerful families after all, and of course it will not be so hasty.


    At this time, the four young ladies of the Zhen family who had just been taught by the mothers were sitting in the garden, whispering to each other about their learning experiences.


    In fact...This kind of topic, although women are ashamed to speak out in front of men, they are still very relaxed in front of the same sex.


    Especially the sisters who have grown up since childhood, it doesn''t matter...


    At this time, the Zhen sisters, holding an attitude of learning and research, were talking endlessly in the garden.


    However, at this moment, a voice came...


    "What are the elder sisters talking about? Is it so lively!!"


    As the voice fell, two small figures appeared outside the garden gate...


    No one else, it is Zhen Mi''s little loli and little Angelina...


    Seeing their youngest sister came over, the Zhen sisters stopped talking about themselves with a tacit understanding... After all, their sisters are a bit too young... They haven''t got the time to understand this knowledge.


    "Nothing, we are just talking about what the Zhou family is like..." Big sister Zhen Jiang hurriedly said.


    "Yes, yes!" Second sister Zhen Tuo also hurriedly followed her eldest sister''s words, and continued."After all, we are about to become Zhou''s wife... So I am very curious about the Zhou family. What are the rules of the Zhou family? What are we going to do?"


    The other two sisters also echoed...


    Hearing what her sister said, Zhen Mi Xiaoli laughed: "Sisters, instead of guessing here, they might as well ask Wan''er... If you want to talk about the Zhou family, who knows Wan''er?"


    When the four sisters of the Zhen family heard what their little sister said, their eyes suddenly brightened...


    Although they didn''t discuss Zhou''s affairs just now, they still have such worries...


    After all, every family of clan have their own rules, although the general direction is not the same, but there are some differences in the subtleties.


    Sometimes, the subtlety is the truth...


    It is nonsense to say that they are not worried about their lives after entering Zhou''s house... After all, many times, one marriage represents the happiness of a lifetime. How can they be sloppy??


    Thinking of this, the eyes of the Zhen sisters looking at Zhou Wan''er became more eager...


    "Wan''er, do the Zhous have many rules?"


    "Hao Wan''er, tell my sister, after entering Zhou''s house, what should I pay attention to?"

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1602

    Following the inquiries from the Zhen family sisters, Angelina was completely surrounded...


    Although she doesn''t know her father''s residence in this world, little Lolita also knows who is in charge of her family...


    To put it bluntly, Zhou Family, Zhou Ye is the biggest...


    What he said is the rules...


    Come to think of it, the Zhou family in this world should behave similarly to the rules of the Marvel World...


    Thinking of this, Little Lolita smiled and said: "Sisters, don¡¯t be afraid... Although our Zhou family has a big business, but there are no unhuman rules... There is only one rule in the Zhou family, and that is-the back house is forbidden Fight!!"


    "Infighting is forbidden in the back house?"


    "It''s simple..."


    "Yeah, how could the sisters fight each other..."


    The Zhen sisters breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing Angelina''s little Lolita''s words...


    [Haha...You are too naive, do you really think that Dad is only you women??


    Of course, little Lolita just thinks about this sentence, saying that she won''t say it...the little devil is big, she knows when to act like a baby and when to be tight-lipped.


    After all, she was also afraid that her father would throw her back to the Marvel world in a rage, and she would lose out.


    You know, it took her a lot of effort to get her father to agree to take her out to play. She didn''t want to be thrown back to Asgard by her father now.


    And standing aside, Zhen Mi''s little Lolita, who knew Zhou Ye far better than her own sister, couldn''t help rolling her eyes when she heard Xiao Anjielina''s words... This little guy was fooling people again.


    But forget it,...she has other things to do...


    Thinking of this, after saying hello to her sisters, she left Little Angelina to take care of them... and she turned and walked towards her show building.


    After going to Dexiu Tower, Zhen Mi Xiao Lori walked straight to her bedroom...


    At this moment, there was a slender figure lying on the big couch in the bedroom...


    No one else, just Cai Yan Cai Wenji...


    In recent days, because she often sneaked out at night to meet with her husband and her husband... She always had no energy during the day.


    No, just after lunch, she lay down on the couch again...


    Looking at the figure on the couch, Zhen Mi Xiao Lolita''s face leaked a hint of enlightenment... "Hey, run out secretly at night, sleep during the day... Let me tortured you, what did you do at night!" "


    With that said, Zhen Mi Xiao Lori walked to the side of the couch, then stretched out her little hand and grabbed it towards Cai Yan''s foot...


    As soon as her little hand touched Cai Yan''s ankle... I heard Cai Yan spit out a word... "Husband... Husband... Yan''er, Yan''er is really not working... Please... let Yan''er go. Son..."


    Well, Xiao Lori Zhen Mi feels that she doesn''t need torture anymore. Someone has stopped hiring herself in her sleep...


    However, although I knew Cai Yan''s whereabouts in the evening, the more she thought about it, the less it was in Zhen Mi''s heart...


    Why...


    Why was the bad guy she met first, no matter whether it was sister Cai Yan or her own four sisters, all of them were in front of her...


    Not to mention Cai Yan, just her four sisters...


    Obviously she suggested that the bad guy accept them, why in the end, it was them who got married, but she was only married??


    The more I think about it, the more unbalanced Zhen Mi''s heart is...


    The more she thinks about it, the less it feels in her heart...


    No, you can¡¯t make the bad guy cheaper and ask him to settle the account...


    Thinking of this, Xiao Lori Zhen Mi couldn''t care about making fun with Cai Yan anymore... Turn around and leave... She is going to find Zhou Ye to settle accounts...


    Chapter 1991


    The first thousand nine hundred and ninety one


    And what is Zhou Ye doing right now??


    He is chatting with the second child of the Zhen family who is returning home...


    As the eldest son of the family, how could Zhen Yan not return to the important matter of five sisters getting married at the same time??Keke, although he is the second child in name, but-the elder of the Zhen family died early, isn''t he the eldest in the actual sense?


    Therefore, Zhen Yan requested a personal leave with her chief, and rushed back without stopping.


    When he came back, he knew that the same person the sister married from the family...


    This immediately made Zhen Yan angrily, especially when he heard the family member say that the Baili company camp outside the city was the army brought by the family''s guests, and he felt a little clear in his heart.


    Don''t ask, this must be a compelling situation.


    Although angry, Zhen Yan is a scholar...


    Therefore, he did not play any tricks of getting angry and splashing blood on the spot, but politely went to visit Zhou Ye who lived in the guest room at home.


    The moment he saw Zhou Ye, he felt that, perhaps, this marriage was not as unbearable as he thought...


    After chatting with Zhou Ye for a while...


    Zhen Yan felt even more that her brother-in-law is not a thing in the pool... sooner or later, he will soar into the sky.


    Whether it was talking or acting, Zhou Ye gave him an extremely unrestrained atmosphere.


    Therefore, Zhen Yan has acquiesced to this seemingly absurd marriage at the moment.


    "I don''t know what Brother Boyang thinks about the trend of the world?"


    Asking this sentence, Zhen Yan was not taking the exam for Zhou Ye, but was really asking for advice... After the chat just now, he was already ashamed... How dare to take the exam for Zhou Ye??


    "Haha...the world is in general, and if you divide for a long time, you must be together for a long time..." After saying this, Zhou Ye smiled and looked at the brother-in-law in front of him, and said: "The eunuch is in the right now, and the leadership is sluggish... It is a sign of the division of power! !"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhen nodded thoughtfully...and then asked: "From Brother Boyang''s eyes, how should I deal with the coming Oseki trend?"


    "Hahaha... Since Dafen is a big battle, the Han loses its deer, and the world is chasing it..." Zhou Ye looked at Zhen Yan and said, "If Brother Zhen Yan plans a major event, then I advise Brother Zhen Yan to Resign from office due to illness and return to hermit village..."


    "Since you are planning a major event, why do you want to resign from office?" Zhen Yan asked curiously.


    "The government is chaotic, and it is not easy to be an official... It''s better to return to the village, to show kindness to the folks, and when the time is right, you can raise the banner with a shout..."


    The rest Zhou Ye didn''t say anything, but Zhen Yan already understood...


    What is the flag up for??

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1603

    Do you need to ask more??


    Just as Zhen Yan lowered her head to meditate, suddenly a voice came over... "Will Zhou Lang be here? Is Lang Jun here?"


    Hearing this familiar voice, Zhen Yan turned to look...


    Sure enough, it was his youngest sister with many small ideas, Zhen Mi...


    "Mi''er?"


    "Ah, it turns out that it was my brother...when did he come back?" Seeing that his second brother was also in the house, Zhen Mi hurriedly put away the little temper on his face and greeted.


    "Just returned home..." Zhen Yan looked at her sister and then at Zhou Ye...


    He has to admit that in terms of appearance, the two are really good match, both of them are so beautiful...Although it is said that the age is wrong, there are many old couples and young wives in this era, not to mention that they are just It''s only seven or eight years old...not too big.


    Thinking of this, he smiled and stood up, "As soon as I got home, I heard that a petite guest came to my house and wanted to marry all my sisters, so I came to Boyang to settle the account..."


    "..." Upon hearing her brother''s words, Zhen Mi couldn''t help but sneer...


    "Mi''er, what are you happy about?" Zhen Yan asked curiously.


    "I guess my brother mustn''t fight Lang Jun!!" Zhen Mi smiled.


    "Why does Mi''er know?" Zhen Yan asked curiously.


    "If there is a fight, my brother would already have no idea about the personnel!!" Zhen Mi Xiao Lori smiled very happily... "Brother, don''t look at Zhou Lang''s frail appearance, but he is like an eighteen weapon. Such a masterful general..."


    "Oh?? I didn''t expect that Brother Boyang would have such a skill?" Zhen Yan laughed when he heard the words, and said, "I have to learn one or two in the next day!"


    You know, the scholars at this time are not the scholars of later generations, and they have no power to bind chickens...


    The scholars at this time emphasized the six arts of gentleman...what is the six arts?Ceremony, music, shooting, imperialism, book, number.


    For scholars of this era, the sword hanging from his waist is not an ornament, it is really a murderous sword.


    It is not an exaggeration to describe the scholar at this time with [the body wears an iron sword, kills when angry, cuts the stock to drink, talks and laughs].


    Far away...


    Let''s pull it back...


    When Zhou Ye heard Zhen Yan''s words, he couldn''t help but laugh, "I''d better not show my ugliness..."


    "Haha, Boyang brother is too humble..."


    After the two exchanged business talks again, Zhen Yan remembered that her little sister seemed to be looking for something to do with Zhou Ye, so she just got up and left."Brother Boyang, let''s talk another day, I am eager to come back this time, I haven''t visited my mother..."


    "Brother Zhen Yan, please..." Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his hand... and made a gesture of sending off.


    "Haha, your little husband and wife will have a good chat here!! I won''t be an eye-catcher here..." Then, Zhen Yan got up and walked outside...


    In his opinion, even though his little sister was just married this time, she could be called Zhou Ye''s roommate. Sooner or later...


    Furthermore, in terms of personality, Zhen Yan felt that her little sister was the most independent of all sisters... there was no need for him to worry about it... so he simply left.


    When Zhen Yan''s figure disappeared in the courtyard, Zhen Mi''s little Lolita''s face suddenly pulled down...


    Seeing Xiao Lolita''s expression, Zhou Ye was a little strange...What''s the situation?What kind of madness is Little Lolita??


    "Mi''er? Why is it so angry?" Zhou Ye smiled, hugged Lori in his arms, and asked softly.


    "Huh..." Zhen Mi snorted softly, originally planning to ignore the bad guy and make him anxious, but after thinking about it, that seemed inappropriate.


    What if this bad guy is annoyed when he doesn''t get it, and ignores himself??


    Thinking of this, Zhen Mi said aggrieved: "Sister Yan often comes to you these nights...?"


    "Yeah!!!" Zhou Ye nodded and admitted directly.


    "Huh, why didn''t Lang Jun come to me?" Seeing Zhou Ye''s appearance, Zhen Mi and Lori became even more wronged!"Sister Yan, can''t I do it?"


    Hearing what Zhen Mi Lori said, Zhou Ye looked up and down at Zhen Mi Lori''s figure, and then nodded silently, "Hmm!!"


    Chapter 1992


    One thousand nine hundred and ninety-two chapters


    In the end, Zhen Mi Xiao Lori left with a satisfied expression on her face...


    Although real swords and guns can''t be played, that way, after all, the body that hadn''t been opened by Lori was deeply hurt.


    but--


    In the consciousness space, Zhen Mi''s little Lolita has already achieved happiness at her age...


    Watching Xiao Luo Li''s figure leave the small courtyard, Zhou Ye felt like... as if he had raised Xiao Luo Shen crookedly.


    Well, forget it... let him go... anyway, as long as Zhen Mi Xiao Lori is her own, isn''t it over??


    The days passed, and finally¡ªit was the auspicious day of the wedding...


    Normally, Zhou Ye shouldn''t have a big wedding on the woman''s side. He should welcome the Zhen sisters back to his home, and then hold the big wedding ceremony in his own home.


    but--


    Is Zhou Ye the kind of person who cares about gifts??


    In fact, in Zhou Ye''s eyes, these so-called six rituals could be omitted... it was totally meaningless.


    According to modern people, if you love you, a marriage paper is enough, but if you don''t love you, roses all over the sky are useless.


    Of course, although Zhou Ye was bothered, he was not an old-fashioned person. There was no precedent for abandoning any woman along the way.


    Cough, too much...


    Precisely because he didn''t care about vain gifts, Zhou Ye tentatively asked Zhang''s: "Could we hold the wedding ceremony in Zhen''s Mansion?"...he nodded.


    Zhang is really overjoyed about this.


    Although marrying four daughters at a time, it seems that Zhen Mansion is a bit weak, but-holding a big wedding ceremony in Zhen Mansion is enough to round all the faces back.


    Look, my son-in-law was married in my house...


    In the eyes of outsiders, this represents the contrast between the strengths of the two sides of the marriage...


    Of course, Zhou Ye is not surprised by what people think...


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t care, it didn''t mean that his daughter Angelina didn''t care...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1604

    In the eyes of Lori, this is what Zhen Mansion is bullying her father...


    So, she gave an order, and the army stationed outside the city drove into the city...the entire gate of Zhen Mansion was killed.


    Ahem, the above is pure nonsense...


    Although Little Lori likes to make trouble, but she is not so sure about the severity...


    She let the army into the city just to save face for her father.


    what did you say??Why does a little loli know so much??


    Ha ha... You know, Little Angelina is not an ordinary little Lolita, she is the daughter of the death god Hela and Zhou Ye, and she is the future Lord of the Nine Realms recognized by the Nine Realms when she was born.


    On weekdays, she pretends to be innocent and cute, but in fact, this little loli is a ghost...Otherwise, her father would not often make her feel helpless.


    According to the wedding process... On the day of the wedding, Zhou Ye needs to set off from the military camp outside the city, ride a war horse, and arrive at Zhen''s Mansion.


    On the day of Zhou Ye''s wedding, the streets of Wuji County were full of soldiers in red armor.


    They have solemn faces, standing on the side of the street, waiting for their family-dominant welcoming team to pass by... The people in the city, one by one, looked at these mighty men wearing blood armor and holding halberds...


    I know, this is the Zhen family married a daughter...


    I don¡¯t know, I thought the emperor was on a tour...


    When Zhou Ye rode a large horse with a group of soldiers wearing red shirts to reach the gate of Zhen''s Mansion, 20,000 soldiers at the same time had a halberd in their hands and shouted loudly.


    "Congratulations to the lord, you must marry a Jiao Niang!"


    "Lord Hexi, Qin Se and Ming!"


    This sound resounded through the entire Wuji county town... Even standing outside the city, you could hear the congratulations from the soldiers in the city...


    And Zhang, who was sitting in the main hall, of course also heard the shouts of the army...


    This time, she was not scared so much, she just complained about Zhou Ye...


    "This week Lang... let the soldiers scream so loudly, so that my Zhen family loses any face!!"


    "Hehe, mother, don''t blame Boyang!" Zhen Yan, who was standing next to Zhang''s, said with a smile: "I guess this is not Boyang''s handwriting, it must be Wan''er''s idea..."


    Hearing what his son said, Zhang was speechless for a while... "Wan''er girl, I love her for nothing..."


    "My mother is not angry, Zhou Zhen''s family, who is strong and who is weak, the discerning person will know at a glance, our family does not have to make these silly intestines, and make others laugh..." Said this, Zhen Yan said: "Sisters, can marry you Boyang is the blessing of their previous lives. You forget, the sage scholar once said that Boyang¡¯s fate is indescribable and no one can match..."


    After hearing Zhen Yan''s words, Zhang became silent...


    In fact, she didn''t know why her heart would be so chaotic when the wedding was just around the corner...


    She couldn''t find the reason, let''s assume that she was reluctant to bear so many daughters and left her side...


    As the wedding progresses...


    After worshiping Gaotang and drinking Hepu wine, Zhou Ye took the four brides into the bridal chamber...


    As for things outside, naturally his two brother-in-laws greeted him, so he didn''t need to worry about it.


    Looking at the four brides wearing wedding gowns and hijabs, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to smile...Unexpectedly, he only wanted to marry Zhen Mi Xiao Lori, but he gave her four sisters first. Married...


    but--


    Even now, Zhou Ye would not say anything like [I love Zhen Mi...] nonsense.


    For women, he didn''t say that those who came would not refuse, but he was also the master of Han Xin''s orders.


    Besides, the Zhen family sisters are all beautiful and beautiful, and they have the attributes of sisterhood, how could he not want it??


    therefore----


    "Ladies... it''s late at night... let''s have a good rest!!"


    As the red candles in the bridal chamber gleamed, the painful screams sounded in the room one after the other... Someone hit four yuan today... It''s gratifying, gratifying.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After the big wedding, naturally Zhou Ye planned to leave...with his wife and return to Jiangdu City.


    However, because Zhang was reluctant to leave his daughters for a while, he kept Zhou Ye day after day...


    But - Zhou Ye is not the son-in-law, after all, he still has to leave...


    At this time, the Zhen sisters were packing their luggage, planning to go to Jiangdu with their husband.


    Together with her luggage, Zhen Mi Xiao Lori...


    Although she and Zhou Ye were only married and were not married yet, she was worried about her sister, so she planned to go to Jiangdu City with her sister to stay for two days with Zhang''s permission...


    And what about Zhou Ye?


    Naturally, he was like a hand-scraping shopkeeper, sitting in the room with his nominal sister, the actual daughter Angelina, playing animal chess...


    Just when the two were fighting fiercely...Suddenly a voice came, "Is Brother Boyang here?"


    Chapter 1993


    One thousand nine hundred and ninety three


    Hearing the sound, Zhou Ye looked up and saw that the person who came was not someone else, but his brother-in-law, Zhen Yan.


    "Haha...Brother Zhen Yan!!"


    Seeing Zhen Yan''s visit, Zhou Ye smiled and folded his hands, "But are you here to say goodbye to me?"


    After all, Zhou Ye is going to leave, and Zhen Yan is going to return to post... Both of them are going to leave.


    It was no surprise that Zhen Yan came to say farewell to Zhou Ye.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, Zhen Yan smiled and did not answer, but turned to look at Xiao Anjie Lina and said: "Wan''er, I just seemed to see Mi''er looking for you, looking anxious, as if something was happening. Looking for you!"


    "..." Little Lolita, who was sitting opposite her father, couldn''t help rolling her eyes when she heard Zhen Yan''s words...


    If you want to get her away, just tell her, why use this kid trick to lie to her... Zhen Mi naturally knows where she is. If there is something to find her, she will come here... ¡­How can you not find her??


    However, although she understood in her heart, little Lolita did not expose Zhen Yan''s lie, but pretended to be surprised and said: "Is Sister Zhen Mi looking for me? Then I''ll go and see... See you soon, brother! !"


    While talking, little Lori stood up, and then hopped out and ran out...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1605

    How could Zhou Ye, who was facing his daughter, fail to see the disapproving look on his daughter''s face?He is almost unable to coax his eccentric daughter, let alone Zhen Yan...


    Of course, if you see it through, you are still a good friend... My daughter has avoided it with wit, why should he say it??


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and said to Zhen Yan: "Brother Zhen Yan dismissed Wan''er, but has something important to discuss with me?"


    "Exactly!" Zhen Yan said with a serious expression on her face at the moment, "These days, I have been considering what Brother Boyang said..."


    "Oh?" Hearing Zhen Yan''s words, Zhou Ye was taken aback, and then smiled: "It seems that Brother Zhen Yan has made a plan for this!"


    "Not bad!!" Zhen Yan nodded vigorously, and said, "Man, you don''t have food for five times, you must cook for five times!"


    "I decided to resign and return home..."


    Upon hearing this, Zhou Ye smiled...


    Everyone has ambition... It seems that what he said that day also gave Zhen Yan a hint of ambition.


    However, this is also normal...


    No man is willing to be an ordinary life, but whenever there is a chance, he always has to try...


    It''s just that some people have failed, and some people have succeeded.


    "Brother Boyang didn''t persuade me to say something?" Zhen Yan asked strangely looking at Zhou Ye''s smiling face.


    "Why do you want to persuade you?" Zhou Ye asked back: "The future is a troubled world, but it is also a world of great controversy...Everyone has a chance, it just needs some luck!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhen Yan thought about it for a moment, and laughed, "Brother Boyang really hit the nail on the head...Good luck...Brother Boyang is warning me, are people not as good as the sky?"


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless when he heard the words... Fuck, I can make you interpret this meaning when I say anything casually. You are also an individual.


    "Just say goodbye, this is a thousand miles away, when I see you again, maybe it''s all right and wrong... Brother Boyang won''t give me two parting mantras?" Zhen Yan asked with a smile.


    "You are Zhen Yan yourself, so what do you want?" Zhou Ye joked with a smile.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhen Yan gave a wry smile... My brother-in-law is good at everything, but sometimes a little joke.


    "That''s it...Since you came to ask me, I''ll tell you!" Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, and said, "Before you leave, I will only give you a word, build a wall high, accumulate food, and relax. King!"


    Zhou Ye is using other people''s words to fool people...


    "Building walls high, accumulating food, slowly becoming king..." Zhen Yan repeated these words repeatedly, and the more he thought about it, the more reasonable he felt.


    In Zhen Yan''s view, the words of building walls high, accumulating grains, and proclaiming kings slowly were Zhou Ye who was persuading him to lay a solid foundation, accumulate a lot of knowledge, and see the form clearly.


    The more I think about it, the more Zhen Yan feels that this sentence is like waking up the world...


    "Talent Boyang, I''m not as good as you!" Zhen Yan said, giving Zhou Ye another deep salute.


    "Well, Proverbs gift to Zhen Yan... it''s a good match!!" Zhou Ye started joking with his brother-in-law again.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhen Yan gave a wry smile: "Boyang is not going to make fun of me again..."


    After all, the two looked at each other and smiled...


    After a while, Zhen Yan put away her smile and once again gave Zhou Ye a deep salute...


    "Brother Zhen Yan, why is this? It''s just a saying, can''t you afford to give salute twice?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Brother Boyang, there is another ruthless please!!"


    "Oh?? But it''s okay to say!"


    "Brother Boyang can take his mother to Jiangdu together?"


    Hearing Zhen Yan''s words, Zhou Ye was stunned for a moment, and then he knew it... "Brother Zhen Yan is afraid of failing and affecting his family?"


    "exactly¡­¡­"


    Talking to smart people is convenient. Once you say the last sentence, people will know what your next sentence is...


    Zhen Yan said, "I have made plans to dissipate the family wealth. However, my mother is here, it is a constraint... Moreover, if something is not secret, or I fail, I also want to leave the Zhen family. One way behind..."


    In his opinion, the Zhou family is undoubtedly a super family...


    Don¡¯t look at the number of troops outside the city, only 20,000...


    However, Zhen Yan dared to say that only the equipment of the Zhou family''s 20,000 cavalry soldiers had been assembled by nobles in the world.


    Moreover, he also observed the training of the Zhou family soldiers in Zhou Ye¡¯s barracks... He can say without exaggeration that each of the Zhou family¡¯s 20,000 cavalry soldiers is a soldier of a hundred battles. Anyone who can be pulled out is very loud. Hero hero.


    Such military appearance, such equipment...


    He was the first to believe that Zhou''s family could not guarantee his Zhen''s safety.


    What is the concept of 20,000 heavy cavalry??


    Let''s put it this way, a frontal charge is enough to defeat an enemy several times more than oneself...


    Of course, if it were Umbrella¡¯s soldiers, it would not be a strange thing for 20,000 cavalry to kill millions of enemies without damage.


    After all, they are already non-human beings.


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    It was precisely because she saw the strength of the Zhou family that Zhen Yan wanted to send her mother to the Zhou family''s site in Jiangdu. If he fails, it will give the Zhen family a chance to make a comeback...


    Of course, when his mother went to Jiangdu, he would also transfer part of the Zhen family''s property in the name of dowry.After all, we have to stay behind, without money, there is a hairy way.


    Zhou Ye looked at Zhen Yan''s pleading eyes, and finally nodded in agreement... "Just, in what way should the old lady go to Jiangdu?"


    Hearing that Zhou Ye had agreed to his request, Zhen Yan immediately said happily: "I have a plan for this. My mother often has shortness of breath and chest tightness. The doctor said this is a lung disease. If you need to go to the south for some training, you can get no medicine. Yu, I took this opportunity to persuade my mother to go to Jiangdu City with Brother Boyang!!"


    "That''s okay...it''s just what Zhen Yan said!"


    Chapter 1994


    One thousand nine hundred and ninety-four chapters


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Outside the Promise City...


    The carriage that Zhen Mansion gave to the marriage was discharged far away, and the old and young of Zhen Mansion also went out to see off...


    As the newlyweds, the Zhen family sisters did not feel so sad. After all, their mother and younger sister would also go to Jiangdu to live with them...


    Instead, it was Zhang, who was persuaded by his son to go to Jiangdu to live, with a sad expression on his face...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1606

    After all, the homeland is hard to leave.


    Zhen Mansion, headed by Zhen Yan, sent his sister and mother a full ten miles away, only then stopped...


    The family-sending convoy of Zhen Mansion was also escorted by Zhou Ye''s heavy cavalry and drove slowly toward the south.


    Talk less gossip...


    The army has a mighty atmosphere...


    Wherever a group of soldiers go, all evils are easy...


    Whether it was a bandit or the Yellow Turban Army... none of them dared to fight this heavily loaded cavalry unit. Even seeing it from a distance, they avoided it early.


    Along the way, it seemed pure.


    On weekdays, the Zhen family sisters did not sit in their own carriage and stayed peacefully. Instead, they gathered together in Zhou Ye''s gorgeous car and had fun.


    After all, Zhou Ye''s car was much more spacious and comfortable than their small and bumpy carriage.


    Who told his car to be equipped with shock absorbers? Even the bumpy road will not make the people in the car feel bumpy.


    Of course, at night, they will still go back to their carriage to rest...


    After all, although they are already the wives of Zhou Ye''s Ming media, they are very strict in the family, they dare not stay in Zhou Ye''s car overnight. After all those days, they know the nature of their husband...


    Once you spend the night in your husband¡¯s carriage, you will be given it by your husband...


    They can''t resist their husband''s request...If it doesn''t, it will be a good thing in half-pushing.


    What''s in the car, it challenges their psychological limits, and they think they can''t help but not gnaw. Once the fun in the boudoir is heard, they will be ashamed and ashamed... Besides, their mother Zhang''s They are also in the convoy, after all, they can''t save this face.


    Therefore, they will go back to their carriage to rest at night...


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about this, he couldn''t help it-why did he have a little tail around him??


    With this little tail, he can''t do anything he wants to do, so-just stay honestly.


    In this way, the army wrapped up the Zhenjia motorcade and headed south...


    Because of the slow speed of the Zhenjia motorcade, the army''s one-day trip is only a hundred miles...


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about this...Anyway, he didn''t have anything important to do, so he slowly wandered around... just as a game.


    In the early morning of this day, the army who had rested for the night was cooking in a pot...


    After breakfast, they will start again...


    As for Zhou Ye, he was holding his daughter, sleeping in the car...


    At this moment, suddenly heard a loud noise from outside the car...


    Then, Zhou Ye, who was half-dreaming and half-awake, heard a rush of calling in his ear...


    "Husband, husband, wake up... wake up, husband!!"


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye opened his eyes in a daze. What caught him was Zhen Jiang with an anxious face... "What''s the matter? Jiang Er?"


    "Husband... Husband... Go and see your mother... Mother kiss her... Mother kiss her..." Before Zhen Jiang had finished speaking, tears were streaming down quickly.


    At this time, Zhou Ye was also completely awake, looking at Zhen Jiang who was anxious, and calmly said: "Don''t panic, what happened to Madam?"


    Hearing the comfort of her husband, Zhen Jiang took a sigh of relief, and then said: "Mother, she is ill... She has started to talk nonsense!"


    "Don''t worry... wait for me to see!!" Zhou Ye didn''t feel too anxious after listening.


    With his ability, it is not a small disease, even if it is terminally ill, what can it be??


    With that said, Zhou Ye got up, put on clothes under the service of Zhen Jiang, and stepped out of his car...


    Soon, Zhou Ye and Zhen Jiang came to the Zhen''s motorcade...


    At this time, in front of Zhang''s frame, the five golden flowers of the Zhen family have been made up...If it were not for the narrow space in the car, I am afraid they would have gotten into the car long ago and accompanied their mother.


    Seeing their husband''s arrival, the Zhen family sisters showed sorrow one by one and surrounded them...


    "Husband, what should I do..."


    "There is no shop in front of the village..."


    "I asked General An, and he said that there is no doctor in the army..."


    "Okay...it''s all quiet..." Zhou Ye reprimanded softly, causing the Zhen sisters to be quiet...


    After all, at home from the father, married from the husband...


    Zhou Ye is their heaven... Zhou Ye''s words are better than anything else.


    Looking at the quiet women, Zhou Ye said calmly: "The ladies don''t panic, for my husband, I still know a little bit of ambiguity... Wait for me to go in and take a look, and then make plans!!"


    "Nafujun, go see his mother!!"


    "Yes, husband...you go and have a look!"


    "Mother, don''t have anything to do!"


    "Don''t worry, I will not let Madam make any mistakes!" Zhou Ye said, stepping into the carriage.


    At this time, in the carriage, Zhang could not afford to sleep...


    And the one who takes care of her next to her is Zhen Mi Xiao Lori...


    It is said to be care, but in fact, how does Zhen Mi know any medical skills?It was just aside, filled with water in a copper basin, and wiped Zhang''s body with a towel, in order to physically cool down.


    "Langjun..." Zhen Mi, who was helping her mother to wipe her body, saw Zhou Ye come in, and hurriedly covered her mother''s body with a thin quilt, and then said: "Langjun... think of a way, mother does not have a high fever. Retreat..."


    "Don''t panic, I''m here..." Zhou Ye said, putting his hand gently on Zhang''s wrist...


    In fact, this item didn¡¯t show anything at all. He just scanned his eyes and knew that Zhang¡¯s was infected with fever... Fever was just a general term in ancient times. If it is subdivided, what Zhang¡¯s got is Virus...


    And this kind of disease is generally called external evil into the body by Chinese medicine.


    Viral cold is contagious... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye frowned, and looked at Xiao Lori Zhen Mi again...


    Fortunately, she was still infected...


    And Zhen Mi suddenly shook her heart when she saw her husband''s frowning brows... She couldn''t help but trembling and asked: "Lang Jun...I, my mother..."


    "Madam, it''s okay, but Madam, this disease is an epidemic and can be contagious... You are not suitable to stay in the car anymore, get out quickly... and don''t let other people in..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1607

    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Liu Shen Wuzhu''s little Lolita Zhen Mi responded and obediently got out of the carriage...


    In the carriage, suddenly only Zhou Ye and Zhang were left...


    Chapter 1995


    One thousand nine hundred and ninety-five chapters


    After Zhen Mi Xiao Loli got off the car, Zhou Ye looked at the copper basin filled with clear water next to him, smiled and shook his head...


    If it''s just an ordinary fever, using physical cooling methods will still have some effect...


    However, viral influenza does not work...


    It seems that you still have to do it yourself...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye got up and wanted to speak out the law, but when he was about to cast the spell, he suddenly stopped...


    Because, he felt that Zhang, who was lying on the couch with his eyes closed, had already woke up...


    It''s just because the thin quilt has no green underneath, so I am embarrassed to face him...


    Perceiving Zhang''s thoughts, Zhou Ye''s narrow-minded heart rose again...


    Obviously a word can be done, but he chose other methods...


    Seeing him gently waved his hand, a light green magic circle enveloped the entire carriage in it-the time barrier was already silent, and it was arranged by Zhou Ye.


    Now, time is no longer a problem, it''s time to make fun of Zhang.


    Thinking of this, he raised his hand and picked up the towel in the copper basin... Then, gently pulled down the thin blanket covering Zhang''s body... With the towel in his hand, he started to wipe her body...


    I have to say that even though he is already the mother of several children, Zhang''s figure is still not out of shape... on the contrary, it has a lot of beauty.


    Just like this, Zhou Ye gently wiped Zhang''s...


    However, Zhang''s eyes closed tightly, but his heart was already a mess...


    [Bo Yang, how can this be... I really shame me...]


    [No...I want to stop him...]


    [But... When I opened my eyes, wouldn''t it make Boyang embarrassed?


    [How will we get along in the future??Moreover, this child is also a filial piety... He will wipe my body...]


    [That''s it... I will continue to pretend to be lethargic...]


    With such thoughts, Zhang still closed his eyes tightly, pretending to be unconscious...


    However, how could Zhou Ye not know what she was thinking... The towel in his hand unknowingly, greeted certain key parts...


    In this case, how could Zhang still forcefully pretend...


    As soon as she opened her eyes... but she saw someone smiling positively, looking down at her...


    "Boyang...how can you be like this...I, I am your elder..." Seeing this handsome face, Zhang''s aura suddenly weakened for some reason.


    Obviously, Zhou Ye should be scolded, but as a result, when he said it from Zhang''s mouth, it sounded like a mosquito, as if it was not Zhou Ye who made the mistake but her.


    "I know..." Zhou Ye said cheerfully, "But isn''t the madam sick... the doctor''s parents'' heart... It''s impossible to avoid the doctor... Okay, ma''am, the back has already been wiped off, let''s turn over... Time to wipe the front!!"


    "You...you..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhang clan wanted to get under the covers and never miss his head...


    However, under the messenger and god, she obediently turned over and exposed the beauty in front of her to Zhou Ye...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The five Zhen family sisters, who were waiting by the carriage, were anxious when they saw her husband Shi Shiran walking out of the carriage...


    Suddenly the five sisters gathered around, and asked seven and eight, "husband, how is mother''s illness?"


    "Or send a quick horse to the county ahead to find a doctor to see it?"


    ".................."


    ".................."


    Hearing what the women said, Zhou Ye said silently: "Okay, Madam has nothing to do. Don''t worry...you will be healed after raising them for two days!!"


    Hearing what her husband said, a huge boulder in the hearts of the women fell to the ground...


    "Thank your husband..."


    "Thank you husband..."


    "Okay, the husband and wife were born from the same roots, why do you thank me?" Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand, and said, "You can go in and take a look at Madam..."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    The girls agreed and planned to get on the carriage to see their mother...


    "Wait a minute..." Zhou Ye suddenly remembered something, and said: "This carriage is too small and boring. It is not suitable for the wife to take care of the sick. Wait a while, you will bring your wife into my carriage and cultivate there... ¡­"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the eldest sister of the Zhen family, Zhen Jiang nodded and replied, "The husband is thoughtful, just follow your husband''s meaning!"


    "Well, you go in one by one... The car is small, and you all went in swarmingly. Isn''t it too crowded?" Zhou Ye waved his hand after speaking, "You go in!!"


    Hearing what my husband said, a group of sisters cleverly went in one by one to visit their mother...


    Zhen Mi Xiao Lolita was the last one to go in...


    As soon as she got into the carriage, she saw the appearance of her mother...


    I have to say that compared to the pale face and cold sweat on her head in the morning, my mother is obviously much healthier at this moment.


    Although there are still some sweat on the forehead, his face is already flushed...


    "Mi''er..." Seeing Zhen Mi walking into the car, Zhang, who was lying on the couch, said with a smile: "Don''t worry about it anymore, it''s okay to be a mother!!"


    "Mother, you scared me to death!!" After hearing Zhang''s words, little Lolita''s mood relaxed a lot.


    As the youngest in the family, she is the most favored on weekdays, but at the same time, she is also the most filial...


    While talking, little Lolita leaned into her mother''s arms... and hugged her mother tightly.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1608

    "Mi''er is acting like a baby again..." Zhang said with a smile while holding his daughter...


    However, at this moment, Zhen Mi, who was lying in the arms of her mother, couldn''t help but stiff...


    She felt that her mother''s body under the quilt seemed to have been dressed... But she clearly remembered that she didn''t wear any clothes before she left??And... there is a strange smell in the carriage...


    The taste is a bit familiar, but also a bit strange...


    Zhen Mi''s little Lolita turned her eyes, and she understood a little in her heart... It seems that someone was... stealing food.


    But, I just don¡¯t know whether he and his mother are in love or... while his mother is sick...


    But forget it, let''s not care about it for the time being, it just happens that she is still worried about how to help her mother get longevity...Let''s look at the aftereffect of the bad guy, if he dares to lift his pants and deny him, hum... let him know. The Zhen family sisters are amazing...


    "What''s the matter, Mi''er?" Zhang, who was holding her daughter, was a little strange. Why did her daughter suddenly stop speaking?


    "It''s nothing, mother..." A smile leaked from Zhen Mi''s face... "I don''t know if my sisters told you, I will send you to Lang Jun''s car later... It''s a bit too narrow here. , It¡¯s not conducive to your recovery!"


    "They told me too... but I think... I''m more comfortable in my own car!!"


    Chapter 1996


    The first thousand nine hundred and ninety-six chapters


    "They told me too... but I think... I''m more comfortable in my own car!!"


    Zhang said in a disapproving tone...


    But in her heart, she was already secretly complaining about some bad guy...


    [This little villain, why do you still want to say that when you know that your illness is cured??


    [Does he still plan to continue this evil fate??


    [No...I can''t go on like this anymore...If my daughters find out, how can I face them?


    [But... that little villain will never let go... What if I don''t agree and he makes some moths again?


    Zhang, who was in the same mess in his heart, did not realize that her daughter was watching her secretly...


    Seeing the hesitant look on his mother''s face, Xiao Zhen Mi had already guessed what his mother thought...


    It seems that the bad guy and his mother are the result of mutual affection...


    However, it''s no wonder... After all, my mother has been widowed for many years... That''s for sure.


    I want to come, but it is difficult to agree to it because of love...


    Then let her push her mother...


    Thinking of this, Zhen Mi sat up and said with a serious expression: "My mother has not recovered from illness, how can we not listen to the doctor''s instructions? Do you want your daughters to become unfilial daughters..."


    "This..." Zhang was taken aback when he heard his daughter''s words...


    "Moreover, what Lang Jun said is really right. The space for carriages and horses at home is too small, and it is very depressed... It will not do any good for your condition..." Said this, Zhen Mi also intends to continue the long talk and persuade her mother... ¡­


    As a result, he was interrupted by the Zhang clan... "It''s nothing...just you will say... the mother will rely on you... go to the Boyang car to raise it!!!"


    In fact, just as Zhen Mi had expected... The Zhang family was indeed a little moved... You know, her age is exactly like a wolf and a tiger, and she has been a widow for many years, and it is rare to encounter Zhou Ye, who does not speak manners. Badass...


    Just as the old house was on fire and burning fast, she had been conquered by some bad guy...


    It''s just because of my daughters...that''s why they acted like they were there.


    Just in the car, if Zhou Ye was half-forced at first, behind--that is, she took the initiative...


    However, she still lost to Zhou Ye...


    If it weren''t for the sake of her having just recovered from the illness, Zhou Ye would have let her know what year it is.


    But even so, she was already sore and weak, so she couldn''t get any strength... But fortunately, she was originally a patient, so she was lying here pretending to be sick, and no one would see through.


    After Zhang chatted with his little daughter for a while...


    Slightly recovered some strength...


    Only then did I greet my daughter, supported myself, and walked towards Zhou Ye''s frame...


    After getting Zhou Ye''s frame... Zhang couldn''t help but sigh."No wonder you always like to run to Boyang, it is really spacious..."


    The Zhen sisters said with a smile one by one when they heard what their mother said.


    "Yes, mother... Husband is not only spacious here, but also has many gadgets to relieve boredom!"


    While talking, the Zhen family sisters took out the cards and utensils they used to relieve their boredom on weekdays, offering treasures and teaching their mothers how to play...


    In this era of lack of entertainment, playing cards is simply a savior...


    Under the guidance of his daughter, Zhang quickly learned how to play poker such as Doudizhu, Emergency Wind...It was really a joy to play.


    Not to mention how Zhang and the others played in Zhou Ye''s car...


    Now that Zhang''s condition has stabilized, the army will naturally continue to pull out.


    With Zhang in the car, Zhou Ye is not very suitable for sitting in the car and playing...


    No matter what happened between the two of them, on the bright side, you still have to cover your ears... Whether you say he is a cover up or stealing a bell, or whether it is a fake...In this era, reputation... can kill people...


    Zhou Ye didn''t care, but-he had to think about Zhang''s.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye simply rode his own Dream Monster, and was in the forefront of the army...


    There is no word for a day, and it is nothing for Zhou Ye''s soldiers to work hard.


    If it wasn''t for the Zhenjia motorcade to slow down their speed, believe it or not they told you to see and know, what is the iron army that travels thousands of miles??


    In the evening, the army camped beside an official road...


    After dinner, everyone should have a rest...


    In the past, Zhou Ye used to live on his own frame. However¡ªhis car had been occupied by Zhang''s mother and daughter, so he had to set up a tent next to the frame.


    It is a pity that whether it is his daughter, Cai Yan, or the Zhen family sisters, they all live with Zhang on the frame that originally belonged to him. At night, it seems that he wants to sleep by himself...


    Lying in the tent, Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, then-- took out the game console and started playing...


    what did you say?Why not find Xiao Diaochan??


    Please, you can''t pit yourself alone, can you?

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1609

    Xiao Diaochan has been waiting for bed for several days, and it is time to rest...


    After playing the game console for a while, Zhou Ye felt a little dull. The game on the game console was already broken by him. When he went back, would he ask his Umbrella consortium to establish another game department? ?Make games specifically for him??


    While Zhou Ye was pondering, he suddenly heard a sound of footsteps coming from outside the tent...


    Then, the tent was opened by someone... a slender figure walked in...


    "Bo Yang... why haven''t he rested yet?"


    It''s not someone else, it''s Zhang''s...


    Seeing Zhang, Zhou Ye knew that he didn¡¯t need to play game consoles tonight...because--you have to play...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and stood up, and walked to Zhang''s front... "What did you call me just now?"


    "Bo, Boyang..." Looking at Zhou Ye who was pushing towards him, Zhang instinctively wanted to retreat... However, her feet seemed to be nailed to the ground, unable to move...


    "In the car in the morning, you didn''t call me like that... Do you want me to learn?"


    "Bad guy..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhang''s whole body collapsed... "You like to ruin me...?"


    "Then are you shouting or not?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Little enemy... Just do what you want..." Zhang Clan couldn''t hold on anymore, and the whole person threw himself into Zhou Ye''s arms, muttering in his mouth: "Use your demon technique... to help me cover up. ...Don''t let Mi''er and the others find out..."


    "As you wish... madam!"


    Chapter 1997


    Chapter One Thousand Ninety Seven


    Zhou Ye''s army has been marching for more than a month...in a few days, they will reach Jiangdu.


    Since the march for more than a month, Zhou Ye has been in a good mood all the way...


    What is comfortable??


    Mother-in-law during the day, beautiful mother-in-law at night...


    In the daytime solemn and dignified, in the evening...


    Just ask if you are fun??


    In fact, Zhou Ye discovered that the Zhen sisters had long been suspicious...but they didn''t dare to ask their mother, let alone ask him, so they pretended not to know it, only Zhang thought they were doing something secret. , The daughters don¡¯t know anything...still there to hide their ears...


    But this is also very interesting, isn''t it??


    Especially this kind of wife is not as good as a concubine, and a concubine is not as good as stealing...


    How could Zhou Ye deliberately dismantle it?


    For the time being, I was so sneaky first, and when I was smashed one day, it would not be too late to put the mother and daughter together.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye, sitting on his dream monster, was marching ahead... Suddenly he felt something and asked, "Where is this place?"


    Having been riding a war horse, An Doudou, who was following her master, heard her master''s words, and hurriedly replied: "Master Qi...Two hundred miles ahead is Xuzhou...This should be Xiaopei!!"


    What is to eat a ditch and gain wisdom?


    It''s like An Doudou...


    After driving the carriage for a few days, I learned how to behave... I read the entire Romance of the Three Kingdoms several times overnight, and then watched the TV series several times, and now it seems to be speaking.


    At least it looks like this on the surface.


    "Oh, funny, you have made progress very fast!" Zhou Ye looked at An Dou and said with a smile: "Yes, not bad, keep working hard...I will try to make a name in the Three Kingdoms in the future!!"


    "That''s... I am teasing, who is in Lu Bu Ma Zhong Chi Rabbit, it''s all nonsense... When I run into that three-surnamed domestic slave, I must know what it means to have Mountain, there is a sky outside the sky, there are people behind the capable people..." An Doudou said with some pride.


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing when he heard An''s funny words... This fool, with him, the road will not feel boring at all.


    But after smiling... Zhou Ye stopped smiling...


    "Lord? You are..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s face stretched, An Dou''s heart felt a little hairy.


    "For a while, let the army find a secluded place and set up camp as soon as possible... You bring more than a hundred horses with me to go to Xiaopei with me!!" Said this, Zhou Ye lowered his voice and said, "This matter is not allowed to spread. You shut your eyes to me...have you heard?"


    An Doudou hurriedly lowered her voice and said, "Yes, lord!!!"


    Although it is just past midday, since the lord of the family said that he wants to set up camp, he will set up camp...


    After setting up the camp on a mound...


    Zhou Ye chatted with the girls in the car for a while, then threw his daughter Wan''er to the girls and walked out of the frame...


    However, when he rode his horse and walked to the gate of the camp... he saw a small figure.


    "I don''t know where Lang Jun is going? Can you take me?"


    Standing at the gate of the camp waiting for Zhou Ye, it was none other than Zhen Mi Xiao Lori...


    And the one standing behind Zhen Mi''s little Lolita is the funny Bian funny...


    "Hehe...I think the scenery here is excellent...so I plan to go out to see the scenery!!" Zhou Ye couldn''t help but stare at An venomously.


    With a big glance, he knew what had happened...


    An Doudou didn¡¯t slip away, but she yelled loudly in the camp, "The lord has something to leave the camp, and ordered me to follow along...]


    This sentence was accidentally heard by Zhen Mi who was passing by...


    Originally, the sudden camping all night and night made Zhen Mi little Lori puzzled, and then heard the words of An Funny... She almost thought about what her future husband wanted to do...


    No need to ask...


    This is because I don''t know which young lady has touched my mind again... I plan to go out and hunt for a show.


    Thinking of this, she unceremoniously followed An Doudou to the gate of the village... waiting for Zhou Ye here.


    Regarding this future little mistress, An Doudou dare not hit or scold her... and she can only let her follow...


    At a glance, after understanding the cause and effect, Zhou Ye was really angry and funny...


    This Anjojo has only been smart for a few days, and then it has become a funny...


    I told you, don¡¯t say anything...you...


    Forget it, looking at his aggrieved look, it is estimated that Zhen Mi''s choking is enough...This little loli has never been a fuel-efficient lamp.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1610

    "Since Lang Jun wants to enjoy the scenery, wouldn''t he be lonely if he is unaccompanied? How about letting me go with Lang Jun to enjoy the scenery?" Little Lori doesn''t believe that her husband is going to enjoy the scenery...


    The two of them turned the dragon and the phoenix in the consciousness space not once or twice...


    The scenes in the consciousness space are different from time to time, sometimes it is the scenery of the northern country with thousands of miles of snow, sometimes it is the scenery of the grassland where the wind and grass are low and the cows and sheep are seen...even sometimes it is the wonder of the small dangerous peaks of the mountains...


    Every time the scenery is different, the feeling it brings to Lori is different.


    Digress... Little Lolita means that this place is neither a place of beautiful scenery, nor a place of strange peaks...Will your own Langjun set up camp in advance because of nostalgia for the scenery here?Did you lie to the child??


    Seeing the stubborn look of little Lolita, Zhou Ye sighed helplessly...It''s hard to raise a villain and a woman, and it''s even harder to raise a little Lolita...


    There is no way, for Zhen Mi Xiao Lori, you can''t beat or scold her... let alone punish her with his already handy Zhou family law... Hey, let her.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye bent over on horseback and stretched out his hand to little Lori... "Come on!"


    Seeing her husband''s actions, little Lolita suddenly leaked a smile on her face, she grabbed Zhou Ye''s big hand... and then she sat down in Zhou Ye''s arms with force.


    "Let''s go... let''s go to watch the scenery..." Zhou Ye said, hitting his horse and whip... rushing out of the camp...


    An Doudou waited for more than a hundred knights, did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly urged the horse to follow.


    Zhen Mi sat in Zhou Ye''s arms and said softly: "Even if Lang Jun is going to rob civilian girls, Mi''er won''t say anything... It''s just that Mi''er just wants Lang Jun to know... Mi''er I care about Lang Jun... I always think of Lang Jun in my heart."


    "..." Hearing Zhen Mi''s words, Zhou Ye gave a wry smile... "Am I so unbearable in your heart? I''m a gentleman, but I''m still robbing a civilian girl?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhen Mi couldn''t help but chuckled... "Whether Lang Jun claims to be invincible in the world or invincible in the universe, Mi''er believes it, but if Lang Jun says he is a gentleman, then Mi''er is the first one to not believe... ¡­"


    "Believe it or not, I will take care of you right now..." Zhou Ye threatened...


    "I don''t believe..." Maybe because of what happened in the consciousness space, Zhen Mi''s face unexpectedly leaked a charming color that shouldn''t have been leaked at her age... "Husband... You chrome to me!"


    Chapter 1998


    One thousand nine hundred and ninety-eight chapters


    Zhen Mi Xiao Lolita is indeed the Luoshen who is known as the first beauty of the Three Kingdoms in the future.


    With just this sentence, Zhou Ye almost couldn''t help but give her to Fa-rectification on the spot...


    However, Zhou Ye finally held back...


    After all, Little Lori is still too young...


    In this way, Zhou Ye forcibly endured the jumping of the little Lolita in his arms...Hurry up and rush towards Xiao Pei.


    Xiaopei is located between Pei County and Xuzhou...It is a small county seat.


    Although Liu Bang, the ancestor of the Han Dynasty, was once born here, it was once the title of the emperor and grandson of the Han Dynasty.


    But, now the scenery is gone...


    When Zhou Ye''s more than one hundred fine knights arrived outside Xiaopei City, the soldiers defending the city did not dare to stop them...


    And Zhou Ye, with more than a hundred cavalry, swaggered into Xiao Pei...


    The common people on the street saw the arrival of Zhou Ye''s military cavalry, and they all gave in...


    No way, these years, the world is in chaos... murders in the street happen from time to time...


    What''s more, these cavalry have bright armor, and at first glance they are the kind of soldiers who dare to fight against them.


    Looking at the people who kept evasive on the side of the street, Zhen Mi Xiao Lori sitting in Zhou Ye''s arms, asked curiously: "Why does Lang Jun come to Xiao Pei?"


    "Hehe... Looking for a maid for you, would you like to?" Zhou Ye joked.


    "A word is sure..."


    Zhou Ye was joking, but Zhen Mi took it seriously...


    Of course she knew that her husband was not here to really find a maid for herself, but definitely to find a beauty.


    But, let someone live in words first, so that someone can''t regret it... In this way, she also has more room for manipulation.


    What room for operation??


    Of course it is to win over future allies...


    Who is Zhen Mi?She has read history books since she was a child.


    Based on what she knows about Zhou Ye, Zhou Ye has never been a person who can settle down... her mother and daughter of the Zhen family together, they can''t let this bad guy adopt the sex, let alone the future... Since So, how can we not take the opportunity to win over a few more sisters?


    Who knows how many sisters there will be in the future, and how many disputes there will be?Don''t win over some allies and take precautions-then it is not Zhen Mi.


    "Uh-!" Zhou Ye was almost choked by Zhen Mi''s little Lolita''s words...


    However, after thinking about it, Zhou Ye was relieved again... At this time, the future Queen of Shu Han was about the same size as Zhen Mi... and also the lord who couldn''t eat it. Just put it next to Zhen Mi for now.


    "Lang Jun, are we just looking for it aimlessly?" Zhen Mi Xiao Lori asked curiously.


    "Haha...no hurry, just wait for me to pinch!" Zhou Ye said, pinching randomly in his pretending hands, a flash of light flashed in his eyes...In an instant, a smile leaked from his face."found it!!"


    Seeing the appearance of her own Lang Jun, Zhen Mi couldn''t help but roll her eyes... Her own Lang Jun just likes to make fun of him. What kind of calculations are you using his supreme magical powers to find it??


    "Let''s go over there..." Zhou Ye said, taking the lead and heading towards a street...The people behind An Doudou did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly followed.


    Soon, the group came to a private house and stopped...


    Zhou Ye ordered: "An teaser, knock on the door... be polite, don''t scare the people inside!!"


    "Yes, lord!!" An Dou teasedly jumped off the horse, then walked to the door and knocked on the door gently... "Is anyone there? Is anyone home??"


    "I''m coming¡­¡­"


    As a female voice sounded, the door opened with a creak...


    When the lady who opened the door saw An Doudou and the more than a hundred horses outside the door, she was almost not scared to death..."This, this soldier...please, who do you call?"


    "..." How does An Doudou know who to look for... He can only turn his head to look at his master, that means... Master, who are you looking for??


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled, jumped off the horse, and then hugged Zhen Mi''s little Lolita... "Don''t be afraid of this sister-in-law, I want to ask, is this family''s last name Gan??"


    "The Nujiafu''s family name is Gan..." Perhaps it was because of Zhou Ye''s handsome appearance that Madam Gan was not so scared and could speak well."I wonder if this prince is looking for my husband?"


    "Yes, exactly!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    "My husband is resting in the house, please sit inside..." Mrs. Gan said, making a please gesture to Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, "Then I will disturb you!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1611

    Zhou Ye walked into the house with Zhen Mi''s little Lolita...


    The house yard is not very big, that is, it is just like an ordinary residential house.


    As soon as I walked into the courtyard, I saw a lovely loli about the size of Zhen Mi, drying clothes in the courtyard... Obviously, she was helping her mother.


    "This is Ling Qianjin, right?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Yes, sweet girl Ganmei, this year is just the golden hairpin..." Madam Gan said with a smile.


    "The year of the golden hairpin..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help being dumb...Well, the year of the golden hairpin was twelve years old, but maybe it was because of the bad family conditions. At this time, the Ganmei looks similar to Zhen. Mi Xiao Lori is about the same...but she is two years older than Zhen Mi.


    "Sit down, nobles, I''ll call my husband..." Madam Gan sent Zhou Ye and Zhen Mi to the hall and hurriedly walked back...


    Men should be responsible for major family events... She, a womanly family, cannot be the master.


    At this time, Little Ganmei, who was busy in the courtyard, couldn''t help but take a peek at Zhou Ye...


    For her, she has never seen such a handsome character... Everyone has a heart for beauty.


    And Zhou Ye also leaked a smile at Ganmei Lolita... and made Lolita smile red through her cheeks.


    Zhen Mi, who was sitting next to Zhou Ye, immediately understood...It seems that her own Langjun came for her.


    Thinking of this, Zhen Mi couldn''t help but carefully look at this little loli who was two years older than herself.


    What should I say?


    Although it looks a little thin now, but¡ªit is indeed a beauty...will be raised in the home for some time, definitely another beauty.


    Moreover, the skin of Little Lolita of Ganmei looks crystal clear like jade... This is really a jade beauty.


    "Is Lang Jun the purpose is her?" Zhen Mi asked Lori in a low voice.


    "Yeah!" Mingren didn''t talk secretly... Besides, Zhou Ye didn''t think Zhen Mi Xiao Lori was a lie, so he just nodded and admitted.


    "How does Lang Jun plan to take her down?" Zhen Mi asked.


    "What do you think of the furnishings in this room?" Zhou Ye did not answer Zhen Mi''s words, but asked rhetorically.


    "Extremely crude!" Zhen Mi said unceremoniously.


    Chapter 1999


    One thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine chapters


    "Haha... the method comes from the furnishings in this room!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhen Mi was taken aback at first, then she frowned, "Lang Jun wants to buy her with gold and silver?"


    "Why? Don''t you think it''s wrong?" Zhou Ye asked back.


    "No, it''s not that it''s wrong..." In fact, Zhen Mi Xiao Lolita didn''t feel that there was anything wrong, but she felt - "How can parents abandon their children for some money?"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled when she heard Zhen Mi''s little Lolita''s words.


    No matter how smart Zhen Mi Lori is, her only shortcoming is her knowledge.


    Being born as a daughter made her unable to travel around the world like a student and experience the suffering of the people...


    "Drought in the world... the price of food in various places is soaring..." Zhou Ye said this, and Zhou Ye gave a slight meal... "It''s pretty good here, on the side of Julu...the land is thousands of miles away, and things like changing children and eating sometimes happen... ...People, you must live first... before you can talk about other things..."


    "I just saw that little Lolita noodles are delicious. Obviously-this Gan family is also very hard..." Said this, Zhou Ye asked back: "If you are a parent, there are two ways in front of you. , I sold my daughter, let my daughter enter the home of a wealthy man to eat and wear, and get some money and buy food... I still chose to let my daughter continue to starve with me, waiting for the timeless person New grain?"


    "I..." Little Lori Zhen Mi just wanted to say that of course she was waiting for new food...


    Zhou Ye spoke again, "By the way, I would like to remind you that the Yellow Turban thief is happening on Julu''s side. The court is using this as an excuse to levy the rations for the thief army...Even if the new food comes down, There may not necessarily be many that fall into the hands of civilians!!"


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhen Mi was suddenly dumb...


    Lost and indefinite new grain...The money that is in sight...


    There is no choice at all...


    It''s not that you can''t make a choice, but-the sky makes you unable to choose.


    At this moment, a middle-aged man walked out of the inner house in a robe. He came to Zhou Ye, and after looking at Zhou Ye twice, Shi Li asked: "I should never meet with the son, I don''t know. Why is the son here looking for me?"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled and glanced at the middle-aged man in front of him. Although this man has a nice face, he can also tell that his face is good... "I''m looking for you below, not for others, but for you. Daughter..."


    "My daughter?" The middle-aged man was taken aback when he heard the words...


    "Yes!!" Zhou Ye said, standing up... After a round in the hall, he asked: "In Zhou Ye, the capital of the Xiajiang River, passing by Xiao Pei, I heard that there is a girl like a jade in the Gan family, although she is still young, But it''s already very beautiful, so...we came here...for it!"


    "This..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the middle-aged man hesitated...


    He was very happy when he heard Zhou Ye praise his daughter... But, "My daughter is still young... Is this something wrong?"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled, and said, "The folks marry a daughter, you can only be in the golden hairpin...Of course, I have also prepared some small gifts for the honorable driver, please accept it!!"


    While talking, Zhou Ye shouted loudly: "An Doudou, bring up the present!!"


    An Doudou, who was waiting outside the courtyard, hurriedly carried a linen pocket and walked in the door.


    Seeing An Doudou who was wearing armor, the man surnamed Gan couldn''t help but gasp...


    More than two meters high, his face is full of beard, leopard''s eyes are wide...what a fierce posture.


    Obviously, the handsome boy in front of him is not an ordinary person.


    Then, watching An Doudou walked to him, put the linen pocket in his hand, and let out a heavy muffled noise.


    The man surnamed Gan gently opened his pocket and looked at him, and he was dumbfounded...


    A bag full of gold bars...


    "This this¡­¡­"


    "This is the next bride price..." Zhou Ye smiled and stood up, walked to the man surnamed Gan, and said: "These money is enough for the Gan family to survive the famine, and then buy hundreds of fertile fields to be a rich family. Weng... I don''t know, what do you think of it?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the man surnamed Gan was struggling...


    He knew that Zhou Ye was right. So many gold bars were enough for their family to survive the famine and become a rich man...


    After a while, the man surnamed Gan gritted his teeth and said: "It''s your wish..."


    At this moment, Mrs. Gan rushed out of the inner hall... and shouted loudly: "How can you do this? For some money, we are going to sell our daughter!!!"


    "What do you women know..." The man surnamed Gan scolded, "Now the food in the city has risen more than ten times. If this continues, how can we survive? Instead of starving to death, it is better to let Meier follow. Nobles, it¡¯s better to be a side room than to be hungry in our house!!!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1612

    When she heard the man surnamed Gan, Mrs. Gan was suddenly dumb... She knew that her husband was telling the truth... However, the reluctance in her heart made her cry.


    "Mother, don''t cry..." At this time, Ganmei Lori, who had been listening to the conversation in the courtyard, also came in, hugged her mother, and burst into tears...


    While crying, he said: "Mother, my father is also good for this family... Don''t blame him... If your daughter marries out, you can gain eternal wealth and joy in the family. Daughter is willing to marry... Daughter is willing to marry... ..."


    "Doesn''t Lang Jun feel that Lang Jun is committing evil?" Seeing this family''s life and death, Zhen Mi couldn''t help but ask in a low voice.


    "Hehe...If I don''t show up, guess what will happen to their family in the end?" Zhou Ye asked back.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhen Mi was instantly dumb...


    Perhaps, how many will starve to death?Maybe they will sell children and girls...this is all possible situations...


    In fact, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t know what happened to the Gan family in the end... Three Kingdoms did not say...


    But thinking about it, it should not be much better... because even if Mrs. Gan got out of her head in the end, she didn''t mention her family''s affairs. Thinking about it, it should be in this famine...


    That''s it, that''s it... Under the covering of the nest, are there any eggs??Drought in the world...how many people starved to death?Who can count it??


    "I''m sorry, Mi''er blamed Lang Jun..." Zhen Mi Xiao Lori apologized happily.


    For this benefit, she knows the mistake and corrects the mistake...


    The Gan family cried for a while...Finally, Gan Mei¡¯s mother helped her pack up her clothes... Although she knew that maybe her daughter was in the high door, some of them were better than these clothes. Wearability... But, after all, it''s a thought...


    When Zhou Ye came to Xiaopei, there was a loli in his arms. When he left, there were already two loli in his arms...


    Chapter 2000


    Chapter Two Thousand


    Although a little loli suddenly appeared in the convoy, the Zhen family girls did not reject her.


    After all, the Zhen sisters are still very kind-hearted...


    Even Zhang did not say anything...


    Unlike Xiao Zhenmi, Zhang''s family has seen the suffering of the people after all.


    She quite agrees with Zhou Ye''s approach.


    You know, once a disaster year is encountered, there is no better way out for the poor people than to enter the rich mansion.


    Aside from anything else, at least I can eat my food.


    This is a rare extravagant hope for the hungry people.


    In the past, the Zhen family would occasionally send servants to Julu to buy servant servants...


    What is the least valuable in this famine year??It''s human life...


    What is the most valuable??


    Is food...


    Where there is food, there are soldiers, and where there is food, there are territories... This is the current situation of this era.


    Therefore, Zhang didn''t care too much, she just complained to herself that Zhou Ye, the bad guy, took women too quickly.


    Zhou Ye just chuckled at this, without comment...


    The army continues to march...


    Along the way, Zhou Ye''s army did not pass Yinping into Xuzhou... but stopped outside Xuzhou City...


    This also scared Tao Qian, who was then Xuzhou pastoralist...


    Twenty thousand horses are all armed with iron armor, and how can he provoked it from a little Xuzhou??


    If relying on the strong city of Xuzhou, Tao Qian still has the confidence to fight a defensive battle with Zhou Ye, but-what if such an army is playing field battle??Then it is purely seeking death.


    Although Tao Qian was slandered in the Romance of the Three Kingdoms as timid and weak, without any abilities... But how easy is it to have a place in troubled times??


    It¡¯s impossible to learn without real talent...


    Tao Qian at this time, standing at the top of the city, looking down...


    I saw that the 20,000 war riders under the city were like clay sculptures, standing there erect... Silent... He couldn''t help taking a breath.


    "Who is this soldier, who is so elite?" Tao Qian couldn''t help muttering.


    The joining army beside him whispered: "The sergeants also asked about it just now. It is said that they are soldiers of the Zhou family of Jiangdu!"


    Hearing this, Tao Qian couldn''t help but wonder for a while, "Is it Jiangdu under Guangling?"


    "Exactly!!!"


    "I have never heard of any heroes there!!" Tao Qian murmured.


    You know, Guangling is also considered to be under Tao Qian''s rule... But even so, I have never heard of such a powerful presence in Jiangdu.


    "How did the governor forget...then Jiangdu Mansion has a mysterious Zhou family..." Junjun whispered.


    "Huh?" Hearing the words of joining the army, Tao Qian thought carefully, and suddenly said: "You are talking about the famous Jiang Yu..."


    "It''s..." The army lowered his head and responded.


    "That...that''s a group of evil spirits... It seems that this is the owner of the Zhou family who has returned from outside the Great Wall!!" Tao Qian couldn''t help but said, "But... but what did he do with Xuzhou City?? Jiangdu When that happened to the Zhou family, I hadn''t served as Xuzhou governor yet!"


    Thirty years ago, a major event happened in the ancestral home of the Zhou family in Jiangdu, that is, the house that Zhou Ye once bought in Jiangdu.


    There was once a local official colluding with wealthy businessmen. It was heard that the owner of this mansion had been out of the customs for many years to do business, and there were only a few maids and servants left in the house, so he wanted to greet Zhou Ye''s house...


    Of course the patrol envoy who was in charge of guarding there would not do it...


    They killed the officials who had beaten the yard of their owner''s house and the wealthy businessmen for more than 500 people overnight, killing them clean...


    Then, they used their heads to put up a Jingguan at the gate of Jiangdu Mansion, and erected a stone monument beside Jingguan with a line inscribed on the monument, "The one who plots the mansion of my lord, punish the nine tribes"...


    This big case shocked the entire Xuzhou area at that time...


    The big men in Luoyang City were busy fighting for power, and of course they didn''t have the time to pay attention to such trivial matters. However, at the time the officials of Xuzhou Mu did not do it.


    Kill officials??What is this nature??This is to rebel...


    Don¡¯t say it¡¯s just plotting your own house, even if you kill your whole family, you can¡¯t kill officials...


    So that night, he dispatched a general, led five thousand soldiers, and rushed to Jiangdu overnight, vowing to catch the thief who killed the officials.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1613

    The results of it??


    The next day, at the gate of Jiangdu Mansion, another Jingguan that was bigger than the original Jingguan was added... There were many heads of five thousand soldiers, all in the Jingguan...


    This incident immediately slapped the governor...


    Send more soldiers??What if you lose again??


    At this time, there was a mist of smoke up and down in the court...the harem, the eunuch, the ministers, and the relatives...all were fighting and seizing...the memorials he submitted were completely ignored.


    At that time, the governor of Xuzhou was also a talent...nothing, in that case, I don''t care...


    As a result, these five thousand soldiers are considered dead and an unknown...


    In fact, that servant was also afraid that the people in that Zhou''s mansion would give his head.


    It is said that the five thousand soldiers were fine before entering the Zhou''s mansion. However, when they surrounded the Zhou''s mansion, the entire river capital suddenly became foggy, and when the fog cleared, the five thousand soldiers were exhausted. The head of the item was cut off.


    Those heads appeared outside the city the next day...


    When encountering such a strange thing, how can the servant dare to investigate it??Must his steward''s neck be harder than those of the soldiers??


    When Tao Qian took office, he was bored and listened to the old soldier in the past.


    But he just listened and laughed, who would take such things seriously??


    However, today he can be regarded as seeing the legendary Allah who is shocked by ghosts and gods...


    Combined with the weird legend, looking at the immobile army like a clay sculpture outside the city... Tao Qian felt a stray wind pouring into his neck for no reason... "hiss..."


    "My lord, what''s wrong with you?"


    Hearing Tao Qian took a deep breath, the soldier beside him couldn''t help asking.


    "I''m okay... hurry up, ask them, what''s the matter? If you are not embarrassed... let them go quickly..." Tao Qian looks at the army under the city, the more he feels sullen... if It''s not that the time is right now, maybe he thought he was hell.


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    Now that my adult has issued the order, he will naturally take his command... he held the fortress in his hand and shouted down loudly: "Excuse me, the general outside the city, come to my Xuzhou city, why?"


    Hear the shouts from the people above the city...


    Soon, a war horse rushed out of the army...


    I saw a strong man sitting on top of the tall horse. His face was covered by armor, but his figure was extremely burly... Holding a huge knife more than three meters long, he came to the city and said loudly. Yelled: "My Patriarch heard that Master Tao Qiantao from Xuzhou Mu is benevolent, righteous, and loyal, so I''m here to pay a visit and ask for something!


    Chapter 2001


    Chapter Two Thousand and One


    Tao Qian on the head of the city, hearing the words of the sergeant under the city, suddenly felt a lot of peace in his heart...


    It¡¯s better not to come to knock on the city... "Ask him, what do you want?"


    After joining the army, he hurriedly asked, "I don''t know what your family master is doing?"


    "My lord, I have long heard that there is a wealthy merchant in Xuzhou City. His surname is Mi Zhu and Zizhong is a bold man. I am here to look for it. I would like to have a good drink with Mr. Mi Zhu... I would also like Master Tao Qian to make it easy!!" The sergeant under the city shouted loudly. Yelled: "As long as Master Tao Qian invites Mr. Mi Zhu out of the city to give a comment, the lord of the house said, we will turn around and leave immediately!"


    Hearing the shouts from under the city, the first sentence that came to Tao Qian''s heart at the head of the city was¡ªwhat about deceiving ghosts??


    Talk about the wine??Why did you bring Jiu Yanhuan with a group of tigers here??


    Could it be here to seek revenge??


    This this¡­¡­


    Should he or not??


    What should not be??Looking at this situation now, I guess, if you don''t say anything, you can''t say that it is going to be a river of blood... It should be... He, the Xuzhou governor who protects the people and protects the soil, has done too badly, right??


    Just when Tao Qian was hesitating there...


    The soldier beside him whispered, "My lord, leave the family and save the city... This is great kindness!"


    Hearing the words of joining the army, Tao Qian couldn''t help but glance at him... and then looked at the sergeants around...


    All the sergeants looked at him blankly... Obviously, they didn''t want to fight this battle.


    Among other things, the absolute strength of soldiers who can wear such a heavy armor is not small, and...looks at their formation, these soldiers have a feeling of standing up high.


    For the first time in their lives, they knew that the army can be so neat...


    That''s true, looking from the front to the back, it is completely a straight line...


    What does this mean??It means that this army is an iron army...what is an iron army??Knowing that it is death, as long as the Lord orders the army to move forward courageously, it is worthy of being called an iron army.


    Fighting with such an army... they don''t want to fight... Moreover, this battle is not necessarily fought... After all, they just said that as long as the one named Mi Zhu goes out, then they will withdraw their troops...


    Therefore, the sergeants on the front of the city have no fighting spirit.


    Seeing those expectant gazes, Tao Qian couldn''t help but sighed, "Nothing... just do what they said..."


    Hearing what Tao Qian said when joining the army, his face was immediately happy, "Here!"


    Just when he was about to turn around and leave, Tao Qian said: "Bring two thousand sergeants...and, don¡¯t move that Mi¡¯s family with a stitch. At present...we still don¡¯t know who the people outside the city are. Here comes... don''t neglect that Mi Zhu!"


    "Here!" Joining the army led the way...


    Tao Qian asked him to bring two thousand soldiers to the army to frighten Mi Zhu. He knew that Mi Zhu was... As a wealthy businessman in Xuzhou, there were nearly 10,000 servants and diners in his family... If there is a misunderstanding, there will be a conflict. ...


    If you don¡¯t get Mi Zhu, it won¡¯t be beautiful...


    However, you can''t hurt him. After all, he just listened to the words of the sergeant outside the city. People said that he wanted to talk to Mi Zhu, regardless of whether it was true or not. Just in case, you should listen to it seriously... Therefore, there is After what Tao Qian said just now...


    But at this moment, Mi Zhu in Mi Mansion still doesn''t know that someone is already coming to arrest him...still discussing with his clients, how much business will be delayed by the army siege...


    Mi Zhu is not afraid that Xuzhou City will fall...


    Aside from other things, he just heard someone report back that the army outside the city are all powerful horses...what does that mean??It means that they may be as good at field charges as the Xiliang Army, but not good at attacking cities...


    And it was Xuzhou City, the city was high and the pool was deep... As long as the prefect Tao Qian didn''t get into trouble, and had to go out of the city to fight with others, then Xuzhou City would be solid.


    As for the grain and grass in Broken City?That''s even more ridiculous...


    There is enough grain and grass in Xuzhou City to supply the army and civilians in the city for more than two years... It really doesn''t work, he will also open his own granary to help the army and civilians... As for soldiers?The hundreds of thousands of people in Xuzhou City are a steady stream of soldiers...


    What about the army outside the city?How much grain and grass can you bring from afar??Let him surround...


    In fact, Mi Zhu was right to think this way. This is why Cao Ama came to take Xuzhou with the army and returned several times without success.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1614

    Just as Mi Zhu was drinking with a group of people, talking about the army outside the city... Suddenly, he heard a noise outside.


    Mi Zhu frowned, "What is so noisy outside?"


    A young man in Tsing Yi ran in in a panic, and said in a panic: "Master...Master, something is wrong..."


    "What''s wrong?" Mi Zhu was taken aback when he heard Xiao Si''s words.


    "A team of soldiers came from outside, say yes..." Before Xiao Si had finished speaking, he heard a sound of collision of armors. Then, a man in a military uniform came with a team of soldiers. In front of Mi Zhu...


    "Dare to ask this, but Mr. Mi Zhumi?" That joining the army was also polite, after all, it was explained by Tao Qian.


    "It''s under..." Mi Zhu looked at the sergeant behind the army, and asked, "I wonder what the lord is looking for?"


    "My governor has something important to ask Mr. Mi Zhu to come over!" Joining the army is also clever, dare not to say that he wants to dedicate Mi Zhu to the army outside the city, only that the governor has invited him.


    Hearing the words of joining the army, Mi Zhu frowned...What is this for??Before the battle is fought, let''s kill the pig first??"I wonder why Master Tao Qiantao is looking for me?"


    "Sir, you know when you go!!"


    "Then let me clean up a bit, and then go with the adults to meet Tao Cishi!"


    "As you wish!"


    Mi Zhu used the opportunity of entering the inner room to change clothes to explain to his customers and beware...If he had a case, he would take the Mi family and children out of the city together, and explained that he must go to the east gate...


    Why go to the east gate??Because outside the east gate, there are those 20,000 cavalry... once they open the city gate, as long as they get out of the chaos, there will be a way to survive... go to other city gates, I''m afraid they won''t be able to get off...


    After explaining everything... Mi Zhu also changed his clothes, then joined the army and walked out...


    After walking out of the gate of his mansion, Mi Zhu found out...


    There were already sergeants standing outside the door... At a big glance, there were at least a few thousand people... This gave him an even more ominous premonition.


    But fortunately, as he and the army left Mi Mansion, the sergeants surrounding Mi Mansion also left with them...


    This made Mi Zhu breathe a sigh of relief...


    However, after a while, Mi Zhu''s heart hung again... "This road does not lead to the Cishi Mansion? Just asked the lord, where are we going?"


    "Master Cishi is at the east gate at the moment, and Mr. Mi Zhu is invited to go to the east gate..."


    Chapter 2002


    Chapter Two Thousand and Two


    "Mi Zhu has seen Master Cishi!"


    When he arrived at the head of the city, Mi Zhu saw Tao Qian and hurriedly bowed to salute.


    "Mr. Mi Zhu... I am ashamed!!" Tao Qian said while saluting Mi Zhu.


    "Don''t do this for adults. The name of adults'' benevolence and righteousness spread throughout the world. Who doesn''t know the name of adults'' benevolence?" Mi Zhu said.


    "Ashamed!!" Tao Qian sighed, then waved to Mi Zhu... "Sir, please come!"


    "..." Hearing Tao Qian''s call, Mi Zhu walked over, "I don''t know if your lord calls me, what''s the matter?"


    "Let''s look at the city..." Tao Qian did not answer him, but pointed to the city.


    "..." Mi Zhu heard the words and looked down the city...


    "What do you think of this army, sir?" Tao Qian asked.


    After a while, Mi Zhu replied: "Even if the next wealthy businessman doesn''t understand military... but you can see that the army outside the city is a very powerful force..."


    "Yeah...it''s a strong team, and it''s a strong team with hundreds of battles!!" Tao Qian nodded and said, "And they are here for the husband!!!"


    "For me???" Mi Zhu was dumbfounded when he heard Tao Qian''s words...


    "Not bad..." Tao Qian nodded and said, "They just..."


    After Tao Qian had learned the words of the sergeant under the city... Mi Zhu was completely confused...


    He believes that he is exquisite in his work. Even in business, he believes in making money with harmony and has never had a grudge with others... Why did the army come to him??


    Just as Mi Zhu thought hard about what kind of bad things he had done, Tao Qian said again... "Sir, for the people of Xuzhou, please..."


    Tao Qian didn''t say the rest... but Mi Zhu already understood.


    Tao Qian has already said very politely...


    If you''re not polite, it''s probably-you''ll deal with the wolf that you attracted by acridine...Don''t hurt the people of Xuzhou...So, acridine, you''d better get out of the city.


    "...I understand!" Mi Zhu is also a bachelor...


    He arched his hand at Tao Qian, then turned around and walked down the city...


    At the gate of the city, Mi Zhu said to the soldiers guarding the city: "Open the door!!"


    The soldiers who had already received the order from Shangfeng hurriedly removed the bolt of the city gate, opened a small gap where only one person could enter and exit, and let Mi Zhu out of the city...


    In response, Mi Zhu just shook his head silently...


    It seems that Xuzhou has been robbed of courage by the powerhouses outside the city, and it is unbearable and unbearable...


    With such a melancholy, Mi Zhu walked out of the city gate... "In the next Mi Zhu, I don''t know which deceased is visiting, please show up!!"


    "Mr. Mi Zhu, please wait a moment, my master will be here soon!!" The sergeant who just called out hurriedly said.


    Then, from the army, a dozen sergeants ran out. Some of them were carrying short planes, others were carrying red peat stoves, and others were carrying a parasol...


    Just below the city, in the center in front of the two armies... a small cafe came out...


    "Please sir here to drink tea, wait a moment..."


    "That''s it, just wait..." Mi Zhu heard that the sergeant said that he was very polite, so his attitude eased a lot, and in his words, he did not carry a gun or a stick.


    Just when Mi Zhu sat down and was about to make tea...Suddenly, I heard the sound of armor colliding...


    He couldn''t help but look up, and saw that the red army formation that resembled a raging fire suddenly retreated like a sea wave and separated...


    Then, one man and one horse, he slowly drove out of the avenue that the army gave up...


    "Mr. Zizhong...I''m late, forgive me!"


    Looking at the handsome boy who had come before him... Mi Zhu was even more confused...


    He was sure that he had never seen this young man before, if he had ever seen it, he would definitely remember it...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1615

    why??Because this young man is so handsome...


    "Your Excellency?"


    "Next Zhou Ye, word Boyang!" Zhou Ye smiled and jumped off the horse... stepped to the opposite side of Mi Zhu and sat down."Please come out in this way, please don''t be offended!!"


    "It''s okay...this is a long face for me... isn''t it?"


    "That''s it... Ten thousand people gathered to ask you to leave the city, it will surely become a legend!! Hahaha..."


    "Not bad..." Mi Zhu couldn''t help laughing when he heard Zhou Ye''s words...


    For some reason, when he saw the boy in front of him, he felt so pleasing to the eye...like an old friend who has been with him for many years...


    "Come on, taste the wild tea picked by my insider, but it''s still Mr.''s taste!!"


    While talking, Zhou Ye took out a paper bag from his arms. In the bag was Xiao Diaochan who had nothing to do with him. The wild camellia he collected from the camellia tree in Kongtong Mountain... Of course, Zhou Ye had already These teas have been fried...


    This is private tea, and most people Zhou Ye wouldn''t ask anyone to drink it...Of course, Mi Zhu can''t be regarded as an outsider. Who told him to have a girl named Mi Huan?


    At this time, Mi Zhu obviously didn''t know that the guy in front of him was plotting his sister...


    If you know...


    Well, even if he knew it, he didn''t know anything...Why did Zhou Ye be a bug-like existence??


    "It''s so good..." Mi Zhu said with a smile after hearing Zhou Ye''s words...


    However, watching Zhou Ye''s actions while making tea, he couldn''t help but curiously asked: "Boyang makes tea, don''t you need to add condiments?"


    "This tea is the best to drink..." Zhou Ye wouldn''t be able to drink tea with all kinds of messy things...the taste of that thing, whoever drinks it knows.


    As the charcoal fire in the small red clay stove ignited, Mi Zhu''s heart calmed down... "I wonder if Boyang is here with his army, is it really just to have a tea with me?"


    "Hahaha... yes or no!!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "I ask you, what do you think will be the future of this world?"


    "At this time, the Yellow Turban is in chaos, and the court is busy...I am afraid this world is going to be in chaos!!" Mi Zhu said.


    "Haha, Little Yellow Turban, don''t worry..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, and said.


    "Oh? What about Boyang''s opinion?" Mi Zhu asked curiously.


    "Yellow Turban thief, it''s called a thief, but it''s actually just some farmers who have no food to eat..." Zhou Ye laughed: "They have no money and no good, and they have been able to fight a smooth battle. Once they lose the battle, they will disappear in an instant. ...Run away..."


    "The terrible thing is-the imperial court ordered all princes to recruit soldiers on their own to fight against the Yellow Turban... This is really self-defeating!!" Zhou Ye sighed with a smile, "Don''t know it, this move is like digging on a dam. A burst of...the torrent of people''s hearts, once vented out, the Hanting for a century will no longer exist!"


    Chapter 2003


    Chapter Two Thousand and Three


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mi Zhu couldn''t help being taken aback...


    Then he pondered it carefully, and couldn''t help but clasp his fists and clung his hands: "Bo Yang...a glimpse and see the whole leopard, amazing... amazing!!!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head...


    If Mi Zhu had watched the Romance of the Three Kingdoms countless times, he would have known it, which is not surprising.


    "But I don''t know, what is the point of Boyang talking with me about the general trend of the world?" Mi Zhu asked strangely: "I''m just a merchant...what can I do?"


    "Hahaha... Brother Zizhong is trying to understand and pretend to be confused..." Zhou Ye smiled and said: "Under the nest, is there a dead egg? I heard that Brother Zizhong has more than 10,000 servants in his house... What a foundation? A servant who needs more than ten thousand? Is this servant really just a servant?"


    "..." When Mi Zhu heard Zhou Ye''s words, he snorted in his heart...


    The servants in his family are said to be servants, but most of them are strong soldiers trained by the method of training soldiers... These things are extremely secretive, how did Zhou Ye know??


    "Don''t be afraid, I am not a court official, so how can I care if Brother Zizhong raises private soldiers?"


    "Then-what does Brother Boyang mean?" Mi Zhu still doesn''t understand what Zhou Ye wants to do.?


    "Haha... I lack a master who is in charge of money and food. I don''t know if Brother Zizhong can condescend and assume this position?" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mi Zhu was taken aback for a moment, feeling speechless...


    Zhou Ye just said that he was not an official of the court, why now he said that he should be the leader??Isn''t this kidding yourself??


    "Brother Boyang, where is the official position? Where are the territories?" Mi Zhu asked.


    "Hahaha...no officials and no posts, belonging to the land...what do you think of Jingxiang Nine County?" Zhou Ye asked with a laugh.


    No officials and no jobs, are you still in Jingxiang County?Are you deceiving me??


    Mi Zhu was speechless for a while... "Boyang don''t want to joke..."


    "I''m not kidding!!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "The governor of the nine counties of Jingxiang is obviously Wang Rui...what..." Mi Zhu said in a daze.


    "Hahahaha... Did Brother Zizhong forget what I just said?" Zhou Ye said as he poured out the brewed tea, "The world is about to be in chaos. Although I am not afraid of the chaotic world, To create a pure land for my wife¡¯s family..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mi Zhu suddenly...


    Zhou Ye is planning to take the nine counties of Jingxiang and dominate one side...


    With this kind of insight, there are 20,000 long-time warriors, it is not surprising to have such an idea... But what makes Mi Zhu a little worried!


    "Boyang think twice... that Jingzhou city is high and deep, and it is far better than Xuzhou in terms of the tight city defenses..." Said this, Mi Zhu picked up the teacup and took a sip of tea... a scent of tea immediately filled him He couldn''t help but be surprised: "How is this tea made, it is so fragrant..."


    "Hahaha, what about the method of frying tea, how about giving it to Brother Zizhong?" Zhou Ye laughed.


    "No, no...no merit is not rewarded..."


    As soon as Mi Zhu was about to decline, he was stopped by Zhou Ye.


    "Don''t mention this for the time being! I don''t seem to have finished what Brother Zizhong said just now... Continue... Continue to say..."


    "Uh, I was abrupt..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mi Zhu sorted out his thoughts and said, "I watch Brother Boyang''s army, the army is neat, and orders are forbidden... The moving room is not messy, it''s obviously one. A powerful force with hundreds of battles... But, Brother Boyang''s army is cavalry after all, and they are not good at attacking the city... Instead of letting the soldiers die under the strong city, it is better to find ways to steal the city..."


    In fact, even though Mi Zhu didn''t say whether to agree to Zhou Ye''s request for an official position, but... in his words, he had already considered Zhou Ye.


    In his heart, he had already regarded himself as Zhou Ye''s deployment...


    This is not only due to Zhou Ye''s mental standpoint, but also due to Zhou Ye''s remarks...


    "Hahahaha..."


    Zhou Ye laughed loudly when he heard Mi Zhu''s words...


    "Why is Boyang laughing?" Mi Zhu asked strangely.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1616

    "Zizhong, you and I have known each other as we met before, but...you still don''t know my army very well..." Zhou Ye said here, stood up, turned to look in the direction of the army, and said loudly: "Everyone!!"


    As his voice fell, the army made a bang, and the whole momentum suddenly changed...


    If the army just stood there like a clay sculpture, lifeless... Then, following Zhou Ye''s words, the army suddenly ignited like a fire...


    At this moment, a dark cloud floated in the sky, blocking the sun above the army.


    This moment, it gave people a sense of depression like a dragon flying in the air.


    "Brother Zizhong said that you are not good at attacking cities...Do you think that Brother Zizhong is right?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mi Zhu felt an awe-inspiring murderous intent attacking him, causing him to almost collapse to the ground...


    Especially, when he saw the eyes of the sergeants under the visors, a red light leaked out, which seemed to be like a demon in the world, making people palpitate.


    "We are invincible, I am invincible..."


    "Invincible, I am invincible..."


    Facing Zhou Ye''s question, the army just answered him with a loud shout in unison.


    This huge roar that shook the four wilds...makes Tao Qian and others in Xuzhou City frightened...


    What is going on below??


    What did they say??Why did the army suddenly change its momentum?What is this going to do??


    There were even many soldiers in the city. The weapons that were scared by the roar of Zhou Ye''s army next to the city fell to the ground...


    Although Tao Qian was also very scared, but - looking at the army under the city, looking at the army at the top of the city... He couldn''t help shaking his head for a while... People can''t be compared with people, and soldiers can''t be compared with soldiers.


    "Boyang, Boyang... let them stop, I believe their mighty!!" Mi Zhu stood up at this moment and said hurriedly.


    "No... Hearing is fictitious, seeing is believing... Roaring two throats, everyone can roar... But it doesn''t mean that they are really invincible and invincible!!" Said this, Zhou Ye raised his hand. , Made a stop action.


    In an instant, the 20,000 army became silent...people didn''t roar, horses didn''t bark...it seemed like a dead place.


    This hand alone made Mi Zhu in awe...


    What an iron army would it take to achieve such a situation...It''s really an army of heaven... an army of heaven.


    Zhou Ye also ignored Mi Zhu''s shock at this time, but continued: "Now, I want you to demonstrate your combat power to our future Lord Bo, if you are willing, take a step forward!"


    boom--


    As soon as Zhou Ye¡¯s words landed, all the troops stepped forward...


    One step away, no more, no less...


    Chapter 2004


    Chapter Two Thousand and Four


    This shocked Mi Zhu even more...


    why??


    If people can take a step so neatly, then it is not surprising...After all, trained sergeants can do this.


    But, you know, these 20,000 elite cavalry are all cavalry...


    At the same time, the horse is no more, no less than a step forward...what a superb riding skill.


    Moreover, this is not one person, but 20,000 people...


    "This army can reach a million soldiers..." Mi Zhu couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    "Haha... Brother Zizhong, don''t sigh for now!" Zhou Ye interrupted Mi Zhu''s sigh with a smile, and said, "Come on, pick one?"


    "Pick one?? Why pick one?" Mi Zhu was confused by Zhou Ye''s words...


    "Of course I will pick one out and show you how our blood dragon rides attacked the city..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "...I''m afraid there is something wrong!!" Mi Zhu said hesitantly, "Isn''t it embarrassing Master Tao Qiantao!!"


    "Haha...Tao Gongzu is a benevolent and righteous person, and I would never care about it!!" Said this, Zhou Ye strode not far below the city and shouted at the city head: "Master Tao Qiantao is in the city?? "


    "Underneath is Tao Qian, I don''t know who you are?" Tao Qian answered from the top of the city.


    "Below--Jiangdu Zhou Ye, I heard that Tao Qian Tao Gongzu is a benevolent person. When I saw it today, it was so..." Said this, Zhou Ye bowed his hand to the city head, "I also want to thank Master Tao Qian for helping me and Zizhong. Brother met..."


    "Where is... Young Master Zhou is polite!!" Tao Qian also hurriedly responded.


    "There is another unsympathetic request below, and Master Tao Qian, please don''t refuse!!" Zhou Ye continued.


    "Oh? I don''t know what Lord Zhou has requested, but it doesn''t hurt to say it!"


    "Take advantage of Tao Qian''s gate..."


    "This..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Tao Qian was speechless... borrowed the city gate to use it?What do you want?Want to tear down the gate of my Xuzhou City, and sell it for money??


    Of course, Tao Qian just thought about this. He knew that it was absolutely impossible...


    However, he was also very curious, what is the use of Zhou Ye''s borrowing his city gate?"As you wish¡­¡­"


    "Haha, Master Tao is truly unparalleled!" Zhou Ye smiled and gave his hand again, thanking him...


    Then, he turned around and walked to the front of the army again... asked: "Brother Zizhong, can someone choose?"


    "This..." Mi Zhu was a little dumbfounded... "Never..."


    "Forget it, let me help you choose!!" Zhou Ye said, pointing at a soldier standing in the front of the army and began to count."Tell soldiers and generals, whoever is chosen! It is you..."


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s actions, Mi Zhu was speechless...


    Isn''t this too childish??


    Actually use nursery rhymes to choose...


    At this time, the soldiers selected by Zhou Ye have already left the queue...


    Soon, someone delivered a siege hammer about five or six meters long with the head like a giant cauldron to the soldier...


    The soldier did not hesitate, jumped off the horse directly, picked up the giant hammer, carried it, and left...


    "Hiss¡ª¡ªthis hammer, is it too heavy?"


    Seeing the sledgehammer carried by the sergeant, Mi Zhu couldn''t help but breathe in air."Warrior...A real warrior!!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1617

    "Hahaha... all my subordinates are like this!!" Zhou Ye laughed.


    At this time, the soldier carrying the giant hammer had already reached 30 meters away from the city gate...


    Without seeing him posing, swinging the sledgehammer, facing the gate of Xuzhou City, he threw it away...


    I heard a loud noise...


    The gate of Xuzhou City was shattered by this hammer...


    You know, what Zhou Ye''s soldiers wore, what they held in their hands... are all products of Umbrella Technology...


    Even this seemingly humble siege hammer uses Edman alloy...


    Such a large piece of Edman alloy has a net weight of at least five tons...


    Don''t say it was a wooden gate, even a gate made of pig iron would have to be smashed to pieces under such a powerful blow.


    As Xuzhou City Gate shattered...


    The entire battlefield suddenly became silent...


    Tao Qian on the head of the city was completely dumbfounded...


    Did the craftsmen who made the gate cut corners??Why is the city gate so easy to break??The soldiers were already stunned by the scene below the city...


    Such a strong man-


    Such a warrior--


    How can I resist it??


    Moreover, at this time the city gate is broken... What if the twenty thousand cavalry outside the city take the opportunity to come in??Who can stop those iron knights??


    Even some soldiers and officials have begun to secretly calculate in their hearts...


    As long as the cavalry outside the city enters the city, they will immediately surrender and surrender...


    "It''s over... it''s over..." Tao Qian also felt like a disaster is imminent...


    It''s a pity that he really thinks too much...


    Zhou Ye has no idea about Xuzhou City...No way, he is only interested in beautiful women...


    And the beauties of Xuzhou City are in Mi''s house...just take Mi''s house away...Xuzhou, he is not interested...


    As for, why do you want to occupy Jingzhou...


    Because-there are Da Qiao and Xiao Qiao nearby, as well as the Cai sisters... and... the prefect of southern county Guo Yong...


    Ahem, of course, Zhou Ye doesn''t like male sex, what do you think about Guo Yong... He just has some thoughts about Guo Yong''s daughter, Guo Yong''s daughter, famous photos, the word queen... are you familiar with it?


    So... As expected, Jingzhou should still be taken down...


    Besides, Jingzhou is also the main way to enter Sichuan...


    If you want to find Mrs. Zhu Rong, Jingzhou must take it.


    "Zizhong still feels that my army is not suitable for attacking the city?" Zhou Ye smiled and turned his head and asked.


    "Mighty general... I am really a strong general..." Mi Zhu could hardly say anything that was already excited at this time...


    "Haha...Brother Zizhong, why not join me to build a paradise-like peaceful place for your family and heirs in these troubled times?" Zhou Ye mentioned the old things again.


    "Therefore, I don''t dare to say what I want..." Mi Zhu said, and bowed down... "The lord is on top, please accept..."


    "Don''t..." Zhou Ye hurriedly hugged Mi Zhu, not letting him kneel down... "It''s enough if you and my brothers are worthy... Don''t talk about respect and inferiority..."


    "No, the lord''s remarks are wrong, and orderly and respectfulness is a courtesy of human relations, you must not be unclear..."


    "Whatever you do...but don''t kneel!!" Zhou Ye shook his head helplessly, and said, "I don''t like kneeling people, and don''t like people kneeling at me... It''s enough to hold fists and arch your hands!!"


    "Listen to the lord''s orders..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mi Zhu felt even more that he had met a Ming lord. The monarch treats me as a scholar, and I will repay it faithfully...


    After Mi Zhu finished speaking, he bowed his hand to Zhou Ye and said, "Lord, wait for me for three days. I will go back to change the seller''s wealth and take my family and the lord to Jingzhou together!!!"


    Chapter 2005


    Chapter Two Thousand and Five


    Mi Zhu went back...


    And Zhou Ye''s army was temporarily stationed outside Xuzhou City...


    Although Tao Qian has grief, but he dare not neglect...


    Since they didn''t attack the city as agreed, he had to show it.


    Moreover, he also wanted to make Zhou Ye...


    In this troubled world, he might be able to use someone else''s house anytime... So immediately he took a group of entourages and drove various carriages into Zhou Ye''s barracks...


    But at this time, what about Zhou Ye??


    He is being tried by the three halls...


    In Zhou Ye''s back camp...


    The Zhen family sisters, Zhang family, Cai Yan and other women are all sitting in the tent...


    "Langjun, didn''t you say that we are going back to Jiangdu? Why, are we going to Jingzhou again?" Zhen Mi asked.


    "Jiangdu is sparsely populated... In troubled times, it''s really not a good place!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "But Jingzhou is different. Jingzhou is located on the north-south important road. It is really a good place to advance and retreat. Place...Although I don''t have the heart to fight for supremacy, I also want to build a peaceful and happy paradise for you, so that you will not suffer from the suffering of war!"


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the women were moved...


    They know that about their men...


    Although there is the unpredictable ability of ghosts and gods, there is no heart to contend for the world.Moreover, it is all about playing in this raging red dust with the minds of the game world...


    The most feared thing in his life is trouble.


    However, for the sake of them, he is willing to change his old attitude and lay a great foundation...


    How can this not move the women??


    Of course, if all the girls knew that Zhou Ye had taken Jingzhou for a beautiful woman... then I guess they were not touched, but scornful.


    "Husband..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1618

    "Langjun..."


    The women were moved one by one, and they wished to accomplish something good with Zhou Ye in this account... However, their mother Zhang was still here, so they couldn''t save this face.


    Although, they know all the troubles of their mother and their family lords... but they don¡¯t want to break this kind of thing, let alone break it...


    After the point is broken, with the thickness of their husband¡¯s face, they will definitely be put together to celebrate together...


    By then, are they still ashamed??


    So... it''s rare to be confused, it''s better to be confused.


    Just when the women were happy in their hearts... Suddenly an amusing voice came from outside the account, "Master, Xuzhou Governor Tao Qian is visiting..."


    "I see, I''ll go right away!!" Zhou Ye said, apologizing to the girls, "For my husband..."


    "My husband is busy, business matters..." the eldest sister Zhen Jiang said softly.


    "Then I will go and see, what is Tao Qian looking for..." Zhou Ye said, stepping out of the book...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After a while, Zhou Ye came to Shuai Zhang...


    At this time, Tao Qian has been waiting here for a long time...


    Seeing Zhou Ye coming, Tao Qian stood up and greeted him with a smile, "I have heard that Jiangdu Zhou Lang is unparalleled in appearance. I saw it today, and it is so...what a handsome young man, handsome young man!!"


    "Hehe...Tao Qian is a man of benevolence and righteousness!!" Zhou Ye smiled and clasped his fists.


    To be honest, the two of them are all business talks...


    Tao Qian has just served as Xuzhou governor at this time, and has not yet made any achievements. Where does his reputation come from??


    And what about Zhou Ye?Even more so...


    A hundred years ago, it was possible to say that Jiangdu Zhou Lang was unparalleled in appearance, but a hundred years later??Who knows who Zhou Ye is??


    He hasn''t appeared in the world for hundreds of years...


    Either in the underworld, or in Rome, or in Egypt...Where will you show up here??


    Of course, everyone carries the sedan chair, hello and me, no one will take these words seriously.


    "Haha... I don''t know if Master Tao is here today?" Zhou Ye asked directly without being polite.


    "Hahaha... I was in the city that day, but I was scared by your army in Boyang!" Tao Qian was also frank and said directly: "If it weren''t for Boyang, you will do what you say, no, at this time in Xuzhou Still changed hands..."


    "Where... My cavalry is not good at attacking cities... How could it be possible to fight Xuzhou''s doctrine?" Zhou Ye smiled, full of nonsense.


    "Hahaha... Boyang is humble!!" Tao Qian smiled: "The warrior under Boyang''s command scared me so much. With just one hammer, the gate to Xuzhou City was just like nothing... Amazing, amazing!!"


    "Haha, just a bunch of rough guys, don''t care about them!!"


    "Today, I specially brought a hundred altars of fine wines, and 10,000 stones of grain and grass to the army..." Tao Qian said with a smile: "I hope Boyang will not refuse!"


    "Haha... Then I''ll be cheeky and accept it!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    Is Zhou Ye short of food and grass??


    He really doesn''t lack...


    The space bracelet on each soldier is equipped with enough food and various materials to eat for a hundred years... Are they short of food and grass??Are you kidding me?


    However, since they came to the door, not wanting is tantamount to offending people... why bother??


    Besides, Zhou Ye also understands Tao Qian''s idea very well, that is to make friends with himself, to be used as Austrian aid... Then make friends, Zhou Ye occasionally wants to fight with Cao Cao and try the tiger and leopard ride that was blown up by later generations. What kind of performance will he have when facing his own soldiers?


    In this way, the two chatted...


    When the time is delayed, it is time for lunch.


    Since they came as gifts, you can''t let them leave without leaving the meal, right??


    Therefore, Zhou Ye simply invited Tao Qian to dinner and had a lunch together...


    How can you not drink while eating??


    Zhou Ye was rude, and used Erguotou again to make Tao Qian drunk...


    Tao Qian really came in standing, lying down and going back...


    The army had been stationed outside Xuzhou City for more than two days, and Mi Zhu also walked out of Xuzhou City with his family, young and old, and thousands of servants.


    "Please forgive me too, I have delayed the army''s time..." When Mi Zhu saw Zhou Ye, he hurriedly pleaded guilty.


    You know, 20,000 people eat and drink are not a small amount... How much food is enough to eat in two days??


    "Haha, what''s wrong with Zizhong?" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "With Zizhong as a wealthy businessman, are you afraid that you won''t be able to earn back those extravagant things?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mi Zhu felt proud...


    What he is most proud of in his life is his business way... "Of course... As long as the lord is willing to give me some time, let alone supplying 20,000 troops, even if it is millions of troops, I can earn it, Mi Zhu!"


    "Hahaha...Okay, money is something outside of your body... Talent is the most important thing!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "With Zizhong you here, I have the granary of the world!!"


    Chapter 2006


    Chapter Two Thousand Six


    The 20,000 army, with dozens of horse-drawn carriages of the Zhen family, along with dozens of horse-drawn carriages of the Mi family, and thousands of servants, headed towards Jingzhou.


    Along the way, the team continued for miles... Needless to say.


    And Mi Zhu himself, riding a war horse, walked with Zhou Ye.


    The two talked from astronomy to geography, from the general trend of the world to the way of merchants...


    This conversation made Mi Zhu shocked his father-in-law.


    No matter what it was, Zhou Ye was able to tell him the truth, and the analysis was clear...Even the way of merchants, Zhou Ye could be ashamed of what he said.


    This made Mi Zhu secretly happy, that he had to meet the master.


    "Lord, I still have some things I don''t know, and I want to ask you..." Mi Zhu asked in a voice.


    "Haha, Zizhong is really too polite, but it doesn''t hurt to say it!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "That''s..." Just as Mi Zhu wanted to speak, a little servant in a commoner rode chased him up from behind and shouted: "Master, master...it''s not good!!!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1619

    Hearing this sound, Mi Zhu frowned, "Why is it so panic, Ming Gong is here, what kind of demeanor is Ming Gong here?"


    "It''s okay, the servant is so panicked, there must be something urgent... It''s not too late for Zizhong to deal with the housework first!" Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand.


    Zhou Ye is still very generous to this future elder brother.


    Moreover, Mi Zhu does have a very good personality...


    "The servant is rude and made Ming Gong laugh!!" With that, Mi Zhu told Zhou Ye again, then walked aside and listened to the young man''s report.


    After Xiao Si finished speaking, Mi Zhu''s face suddenly showed a sad look.


    "Zizhong, why are you so hesitating?? It''s better to listen to it, maybe I can help you out?" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "This..." After hesitating for a while, Mi Zhu folded his hand and said: "Master, I have a younger sister who hasn''t married yet. She is just spoiled and spoiled on weekday... A... Just now, the person told me that my sister was vomiting more than... this... alas!!"


    Vomiting??


    Mi Zhu, who often goes out for business, of course knows what the situation is...it can¡¯t be a bumpy road, a bumpy carriage...just a short rest day, and the next day will be fine...


    It''s just that he didn''t lead the caravan on the road alone, but walked with the army.


    In this case, how could he stop the army, just for his sister??


    Hearing Mi Zhu''s words, Zhou Ye knew what Mi Zhu''s sister was ill without even thinking about it...


    In modern terms, it is motion sickness...


    Originally at this time, the space in the carriage was very narrow, and the road was bumpy...There was no shock absorption device on the carriage, let alone a weak woman, even a big man, if you sit in the carriage for a long time, you will definitely Motion sickness...


    "Hahaha...what am I supposed to do? Just leave it to me!!" Zhou Ye laughed.


    "My lord, don''t abandon your father for private reasons..." Mi Zhu heard Zhou Ye''s words and immediately stopped him: "It''s just a mere woman''s house, I can''t bear the bumpy road, I will leave hundreds of servants to take care of them With my sister, you can rest for a few days behind you. Don¡¯t let the army stand still. You know, soldiers are very fast... my army..."


    "Who said I want the army to stop?" Zhou Ye waved his hand, "You don''t need to stop the army, I can still help Lingmei cure this disease."


    With that said, Zhou Ye waved his hand at the young man and said, "Go, take me to see your lady!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiao Si couldn''t help but look at his host. After seeing Mi Zhu nodding, he said, "Yes, please come with me, my lord..."


    So Zhou Ye and Mi Zhu turned their heads and walked towards the Mi family convoy in the army...


    Soon, the group of people came to a carriage...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye was dizzy looking at this carriage...


    You know, in this era, there are no shock absorbers, and no rubber tires... Some are just solid wooden wheels... Moreover, they are not necessarily round...


    This Nima, sit on it and don¡¯t feel bumpy to the point of vomiting.


    At this time, the carriage had stopped on the side of the road, and several maids beside the carriage were carefully waiting...


    Seeing Mi Zhu''s arrival, the maids hurriedly bowed to salute...


    "Fine...How is my sister?" Mi Zhu asked.


    "Miss is still vomiting..." a maid hurriedly replied.


    "This..." Mi Zhu hesitated after hearing the maid''s words...


    He didn''t know whether he should invite his father-in-law to visit his sister...


    It stands to reason that Zhou Ye condescended to see his sister. Of course his sister should come out to see him...


    However, the car is small, and my sister...the smell inside is absolutely unacceptable...that''s why Mi Zhu hesitated... "Master, forget it... the car smell..."


    "Hahaha...no problem..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand, and said, "As long as the road is ill, ventilation is needed, it will be better... Two people in, lift your lady out of the carriage... by the side of the road. Just wait a moment..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mi Zhu hurriedly ordered: "Don''t take a snapshot of my master''s words to do it?"


    "Yes!!!" XN


    Hearing Mi Zhu''s words, two maids hurried into the carriage...


    After a while, supporting a beautiful girl, she walked out of the car...


    Even at this time, the girl''s face was pale due to road illness and her eyes were blank, which did not affect her beautiful face, but added a touch of tenderness that made people feel pity.


    "Huan''er has seen the eldest brother..." As soon as the girl got out of the carriage, she held it up and wanted to show her brother...


    "Oh, sister, you''re all like this, don''t worry about those pompous courtesies anymore!!" Saying this, Mi Zhu hurriedly stretched out his hand to Zhou Ye and introduced to his sister: "This is what I told you about. My Ming Gong, Zhou Ye, Zhou Boyang..."


    "The little girl has seen..." Hearing what his brother said, Mi Huan hurriedly pushed away the maid who was supporting him beside him, and bowed to salute...


    However, as soon as she bowed, she felt a whirl of heaven and earth...When she softened, she was about to fall to the ground.


    Zhou Ye dashed forward... and hugged Mi who was about to fall on the ground... and said: "Miss don''t open your eyes, close your eyes, take a few deep breaths... you will feel much better! !"


    As we all know... Once you are motion sick, you open your eyes and you will feel that the whole world is spinning... That will make you vomit even more, so... Zhou Ye''s words are not flirting.


    And Mi Huan, who was held in Zhou Ye''s arms, felt a burst of shame in her heart...Zhou Ye asked her to close her eyes, she just wanted to open her eyes to see how this frivolous man looks like.


    Chapter 2007


    Chapter Two Thousand and Seven


    However, it doesn¡¯t matter if Mi Huan opens his eyes, he feels the entire sky is spinning, dizzy...


    As the world revolved, she also vaguely saw a beautiful face...


    "Come on, close your eyes obediently, and you will feel better..." Seeing Mi Huan''s uncomfortable expression, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile... He knew that this little girl definitely suffered for her own stubbornness.


    This time, Mi Huan obediently closed his eyes...


    However, that handsome face also rotated into her heart...


    In the final analysis, love at first sight or something, you have to look like love at first sight, you acridine looks like a stranger in the clock tower, and want to make people fall in love with you at first sight??Haha...I hope there is such a different woman in time...


    And Zhou Ye obviously has the ability to make women fall in love at first sight.


    At this time, the two maids standing next to Mi Huan were anxiously trying to take their own lady from Zhou Ye... However, they were stopped by Mi Zhu''s eyes.


    Mi Zhu stood behind Zhou Ye, watching Zhou Ye hugging his sister...and thinking about something in his heart.


    Does he want to kiss his father-in-law??


    what did you say??Hasn''t Zhou Ye already said that he has a wife??


    That''s right, Zhou Ye said that...but don''t forget, this era is an era of men''s superiority and inferiority to women...How normal is it for a big man with three wives and four concubines?Even the use of maids to entertain guests among the rich is a kind of taste...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1620

    This is the Three Kingdoms...Don''t play if you don''t accept it.


    In Mi Zhu''s opinion, Zhou Ye, the master of his own family, has amazing talents and is not a thing in the pool...


    If you don¡¯t cling to it when it¡¯s not done yet...in the future, then there will be suspicion of climbing dragons and phoenixes...the reputation, don¡¯t worry...


    Moreover, based on his understanding of his little sister, if his little sister hates Zhou Ye, she would definitely not be so cute... Obviously, her little sister must have been overwhelmed by the handsome face of her master...


    This is a good thing...


    However, under what circumstances, it is difficult to make such a request...


    No matter, let the two get along for a while... when the time comes, it will come naturally.


    Thinking of this, Mi Zhu couldn''t help but leak a smile...


    At this time, Mihuan, who was held in Zhou Ye''s arms, only felt a big hand touching her neck, gently rubbing between her neck... As the big hands rubbed, she felt the vomiting in her chest. The meaning gradually disappeared...


    She knew... This was Zhou Ye''s treatment for her... She felt a little sweeter in her heart.


    After a long while...


    Mi Zhu looked at the little sister who was being held in his arms by his father-in-law, and asked anxiously: "Little sister, how do you feel? Are you..."


    He couldn''t help but be anxious, as Zhou Ye came here, the army had stopped...


    He didn''t dare to let the army delay too long for his sister...It seemed that he was too spoiled and proud.


    "Brother, I am fine..." Hearing what his brother said, Mi Huan, who originally wanted to pretend to be dizzy in Zhou Ye''s arms for a while, had to reluctantly stand up from Zhou Ye''s arms... He bowed to Zhou Ye Yingying: "Thank you Lord Lord for his healing!"


    "Haha...it doesn''t matter..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand... "Since the little girl is no problem, then let''s continue to draw!!"


    Said this, Zhou Ye stopped for a while and said, "This car is too crude. To prevent my little girl from recurring road problems, why not go to my car to rest?"


    "This...is it something wrong!! Master!!"


    Mi Huan hasn''t spoken yet, Mi Zhu spoke first...


    Of course, Mi Zhu knew which Zhou Ye''s chariot was. He was not blind, so how could he not see it??


    However, Mi Zhu knew better that the rider in that car was the family of the lord of the family... It is said that it was the wife of the Zhen family...


    He was a little afraid that his sister got into the car, if he didn''t know the words, and the ladies were wicked, it would not be beautiful...


    "It''s okay, the ladies in my family are about the same age as the younger sister. I want to be able to play together!!" Said this, Zhou Ye didn''t wait for Mi Zhu to speak, and said, "That''s it. Resigned..."


    "Yes, lord!!"


    Since Zhou Ye insisted, Mi Zhu could only do so...


    So, under the leadership of Zhou Ye, Mi Zhu followed him, and the two maids supported Mi Huan and walked towards the chariot located in the Chinese Army...


    Soon, the group came to the chariot... Seeing Zhou Ye''s arrival, naturally some servants moved to the wooden ladder and placed in front of the car frame.


    Zhou Ye took Mi Huan into the car...


    And Mi Zhu??He said that he would not go in for anything...According to his words, there is a difference between inside and outside, he needs to avoid suspicion...


    Zhou Ye did not insist on this...


    Zhou Ye himself didn''t like having other men walk into his small world... Of course he was even happier because Mi Zhu was so witty.


    With the help of the maid, he stepped onto the ring of the carriage, and as soon as he entered the carriage, he felt surprised...


    From the outside, the carriage was already huge, but when she came in, she felt that the carriage was exaggerated...


    It is fair to say that the space in the entire carriage is comparable to the size of a hall...


    The furnishings in the car are even more magnificent... Persian carpets, ice buckets for cooling off... and many other luxury items, everything...


    She is strange...


    At this moment, the women in the car were gathering together, seeming to be playing some game... and, they seemed to be playing very happily, and they didn''t even notice the two of them came in.


    "Sister, it''s your turn..."


    "Ah...no...why is it here again..."


    "Hurry up... give me money..."


    Ahem...


    Don''t get me wrong, they are not playing gambling games...just playing Monopoly.


    "Cough cough..." Zhou Ye watched her own woman playing there with ecstasy... he didn''t even notice that he was coming?Helplessly coughed twice...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s dry cough... the girls just woke up like a dream...


    "My husband..."


    "Husband..."


    "Langjun...you are back..."


    The girls hurriedly got up to greet...


    As they greeted their husbands, they curiously looked at the Mihuan who followed their husbands... and wondered in their hearts, is this beautiful woman the newly-acquired concubine''s room??


    Seeing the inquiring gazes of the women, Zhou Ye understood their thoughts in seconds, and said in embarrassment, "Ahem...this is Brother Zizhong¡¯s sister, because Zhou Ma has been suffering from road problems, so I will clear her. Come and rest in the car...you have to get along well..."


    With that said, Zhou Ye introduced to Mi Huan again: "These are my wives... They are still easy to get along with... You can rest here for the time being, I will go down to rectify the army and move on!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mi Huan bowed and said: "Huan''er understands, the lord is busy, don''t need to worry about Huan''er so much! Huan''er will definitely get along with her sisters..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhang''s pretty face couldn''t help but blush, and some guilty glances glanced at the expression on her daughter''s face... When she saw that her daughters didn''t seem to care about the bad words from the bad guy, this I was relieved...


    Chapter 2008


    Chapter Two Thousand and Eighth


    Zhou Ye got out of the car... and Mi Huan stayed in the car.


    "Mi Huan has seen all the sisters..." Mi Huan respectfully saluted the girls.


    "Sister, don''t be polite, just treat this as your own home!!" Cai Yan stood up with a smile, took Mi Huan''s hand, and walked toward the seat.


    "Yes, yes..." Zhen Mi Xiao Lolita also said with a smile: "Since Lang Jun is willing to bring her sister here, he is not an outsider..."


    "Bring it here? Not an outsider?" Mi Huan asked with some confusion when she heard the words in Zhen Mi''s little Lolita''s words, "Is there anything weird here?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1621

    "Hehe...what''s the weird thing, girl, you are so worried!!" Zhang smiled and got up to round the scene.


    While talking, she secretly glared at her little daughter...


    She felt that she was a little too spoiled for her little daughter, which caused her to be a little confused now...


    Since that bad guy is willing to put this little girl here, everyone in the car knows what the bad guy really thinks.


    After all, the time between them and Zhou Ye is not short, they still understand some of their own men''s temperament.


    But-these words shouldn''t be said by Xiao Lori Zhen Mi...


    Among the seven sins, there is one who is jealous.


    Zhang can understand the grievances in this girl''s heart... After all, she has a marriage contract with Zhou Ye, but there is no real relationship between husband and wife...


    Looking at her husband who hasn¡¯t done anything yet, she actually accepts women one after another. It¡¯s nonsense to say that Zhen Mi has no grievances in her heart, but... she shouldn¡¯t demolish her husband¡¯s desk like this, it will provoke the bad guy. happy¡­¡­


    And Xiao Lori Zhen Mi, who was glared by Zhang, knew in her heart that she had done something bad... She couldn''t help but vomit her little snake head... made a begging gesture... motioned to her mother Don''t tell your husband about this...


    Regarding this, Zhang could only shook his head helplessly... It''s nothing, after all, it was her daughter. How could she bear to watch her be reprimanded by that little villain?


    Mi Huan looked at the Zhang family in front of him and asked curiously: "This sister is..."


    "Haha..."


    "Hehe..."


    "I just said, Mother is not old at all, she is in her youth... Look, sister Huan''er has admitted wrong!!"


    Upon hearing Mi Huan''s words, the women laughed...


    "Hehe... I''m not my elder sister, you should call me aunt!" Zhang''s face also smiled when he heard Mi Huan''s words...


    What should I say?


    If it is said that when he was not with Zhou Ye before, the Zhang clan looked a bit old, then... Since getting nourished by the bad guy, the Zhang clan has been young and old day by day, standing with his daughter, watching I wake up like a sister, not like a mother and daughter at all...


    Among them are the hands and feet that Zhou Ye did secretly, and it was also because of Zhang''s long-lasting mood after the rain...


    "Ah... I''m sorry, auntie... It''s Huan''er''s fault!!" Mi Huan apologized hurriedly when she heard the words of Sister Zhen.


    "Okay, sister Huan''er, it''s not to blame you, it''s the natural beauty of the mother, who will admit it wrong..." Zhen Jiang smiled and walked to Mi Huan''s side, pulling her to sit down.


    "Yes, Auntie doesn''t really look like the mothers of the older sisters at all, but more like the sisters of the older sisters!!"


    "Hehe, I love to hear these words..." Zhang also laughed happily when he heard Mi Huan''s words...


    After the girls chatted for a while, Mi Huan looked at the monopoly on the low table in front of the girls and asked curiously: "Sister, what is this?"


    "This is a little gadget that your husband brought us to pass the time. It is very interesting... Come on, sister Huan''er, I will teach you..." Gan Mei, who was sitting next to Mi Huan, said with a smile.


    In this way, Gan Mei explained to Mi Huan the rules of the Monopoly game, while chatting with Mi Huan...


    In this situation, Madam Gan and Madam Mi are very interesting to get together...


    Although Mi Huan has reached his age, she is still a girl''s character...for this kind of interesting gadgets, naturally she can''t put it down...


    Before she knew it, she and the girls played Monopoly in the car for a long time...


    It wasn''t until the light was in hand when the maid in the car turned on the oil lamp in the car, that Mi Huan suddenly felt...it was actually such a time...


    However, what makes her most strange is... "Has the army been stopped for a long time?"


    "Hehe..."


    Hearing Mi Huan''s words, the women laughed... a maid said with a smile: "Hui Mi Huan''s words, the army has marched for nearly a hundred miles..."


    "what??"


    Mi Huan was shocked... "Why didn''t I feel any bumps in the car?"


    "Husband said, it was because his car was equipped with a shock-absorbing device, so sister Huan''er didn''t feel the slightest bumps!"


    Hearing Zhen Jiang''s words, Mi Huan couldn''t help sighing: "The lord is really amazing!!"


    You know, since her brother came back from outside the city that day, he often said that he had met a deity...everything knows everything...the world can''t find anything that can stump him, listen. Too much, Mi Huan also developed a strong curiosity about the lord in the mouth of his brother.


    What kind of character is he worthy of his brother''s boasting??


    Today, when she was uncomfortable, that shocking glance made her shocked... and the various gadgets in the car, as well as the so-called shock absorption system on the car, gave her a kind of admiration for Zhou Ye. The feeling of stopping...


    That''s why she has such a sigh...


    Hearing Mi Huan''s words, the women laughed but did not speak...Of course they knew more of the differences between their husbands and ordinary people, but that was not enough to be honest with outsiders...


    Of course, when Mi Huan really became their sister, she would naturally know... Now, it is not the time for them to tell her.


    Mi Huan played with the girls in the car for a while, and the army has found a flat place to camp...


    Now that he has set up camp, Mi Huan is not suitable for staying in the car... After all, at night, the husband and wife have to sleep together, so what is she here??


    Even if she is persevering in her heart, she has to wait for her brother to betroth her to Zhou Ye...


    So, she directly resigned to the girls, got out of the car with the maid, and walked towards Mi''s camp...


    Just when Mi Huan returned to Mi''s camp, it didn''t take long to sit in the tent... Her brother, Mi Zhu walked in.


    "Big Brother..." Seeing Mi Zhu coming in, Mi Huan hurriedly got up to greet.


    "You and me, brothers and sisters, don''t need to be so polite..." Mi Zhu said, waving his hand, and then asked: "In the car today, can you still get along well with the master''s wife and concubine??"


    "If I go back to my eldest brother, the ladies have treated me very well... and they also invited me to continue with me tomorrow!" Mi Huan said with a smile.


    Chapter 2009


    Chapter Two Thousand and Nine


    When Mi Zhu heard his sister''s words, a smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    The way of merchants is one heart...


    To put it bluntly, shopping malls are like battlefields, all dealing with people.


    Although Mi Zhu is not a resourceful and resourceful person, he still has a lot of experience in the grasp of the human heart, otherwise he will not make a fortune in just a few years.


    Moreover, he knows his sister, and seeing the smile leaking from his sister''s face, he knows...what he will say will soon be done.


    Thinking of this, Mi Zhu smiled and said: "How does my younger sister see my master?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1622

    Hearing his brother''s question, Mi Huan thought for a while and said: "The lord is very resourceful, he is really a rare master..."


    "Oh?? How do you know that my Patriarch is so resourceful?" Mi Zhu asked with a smile when he heard his sister''s words.


    Although he often praised Zhou Ye in front of his sister,... he knows his sister better. Although she is not very old, she is a very assertive woman. People say things like that. For her, he has never Have¡­¡­


    "In the car today, I saw some gadgets made by the lord for the wives. Although it looks inconspicuous, I see a little knowledge... It can be seen that the lord is a conspiracy master!!" Mi Huan laughed Said.


    In fact, she still has a lot to say...


    In her opinion, although Zhou Ye had many wives and concubines in the car, everyone lived in harmony, as close as sisters, and did not act jealously...


    Moreover, when almost all the women talked about Zhou Ye, there was a happy smile on their faces... Obviously, Zhou Ye has quite a way to manage the back house...


    How can we sweep the world without sweeping a house...


    How can one dominate the world if a family is unhappy??


    Especially, the careful Mi Huan also discovered from the words of the women, it seems that Zhou Ye is very fond of them and never criticizes them...


    You know, this is extremely rare in this era of treating women as objects...


    That''s why Mi Huan said...


    After listening to his sister''s words, Mi Zhu couldn''t help but laugh, "My little sister is so wise..."


    "Brother praised it!"


    "Haha..." Mi Zhu smiled and went straight to the topic: "I deliberately betroth you to the lord, I wonder if the younger sister is willing to?"


    "I..." Hearing what my brother said, Mi Huan was really surprised and happy...for a moment, she was so excited that she couldn''t speak.


    Seeing his sister''s willing expression, Mi Zhu couldn''t help but want to tease his sister again."What?? Isn''t the younger sister willing? In that case, then this matter is regarded as brother never mentioned..."


    Hearing this, Mi Huan suddenly panicked, and hurriedly said: "No... brother... little sister... little sister is willing!!"


    "Hahaha... so good, so good!" Mi Zhu suddenly laughed.


    Seeing his eldest brother¡¯s expression, how could Mi Huan fail to see that he was caught by his elder brother¡¯s tricks... and embarrassed and angry...


    After smiling for a while, Mi Zhu gradually put away his smile, and said: "In the afternoon, I asked the lord, who among those women is the wife and concubine... Do you know how the lord answered me? Is it?"


    "How to answer?"


    Mi Huan is also very curious about this matter... You know, she hasn''t figured out who has the higher status among the women during her day in the car... But she couldn''t ask this question. So... I have been guessing...


    "Said the lord!!" Mi Zhu said: "There are no wives and concubines, they are all my wives..."


    "This..." Hearing these words, Mi Huan was stunned for a while. It''s righteous to be respectful and inferior. Why would Zhou Ye care so much??


    Seeing the stunned look on his younger sister''s face, Mi Zhu seemed to see his expression when he heard these words in the afternoon... "Hehe... I asked the lord, why is it righteous to respect the young and the young? It¡¯s not clear, isn¡¯t this the way to get chaos? Do you know what the lord said?"


    "What did the lord say?"


    "The lord said... the elders and inferiority are only proposed by the saints to restrain the cultivation of the people... I don''t need to restrain my family members with elders and inferiorities. Family members are not for restraint, but for friendship... ¡­" Said this, Mi Zhu sighed and said: "The lord also said that the so-called superiority and inferiority are the real way to get chaos... When there is superiority and inferiority, there are strong and weak points. The strong, the strong and the weak, the weak , I want to become stronger...In the end, the so-called superiority and inferiority are nothing but superficial...just like the great Han rivers and mountains at this time...!"


    "Lord Lord..." Mi Huan couldn''t help sighing when he heard what his brother said.


    In fact, Zhou Ye just used the utopian system of equality for everyone to fool Mi Zhu...


    But I didn¡¯t expect that Mi Zhu would be fooled by Huyou...


    "My little sister... My brother told you this, I want you to know that even after marrying the lord... don¡¯t be arrogant, but to unite with the sisters... Don¡¯t tell the lord...."


    "It''s easy to save..." Mi Huan nodded obediently in the face of his brother''s heartfelt words.


    "Okay, it''s getting late, I should also go to find camp..." said this, Mi Zhu got up and walked out of the tent. "Little girl tomorrow, you can go into the main bus frame and play again... On the 5th, I proposed to the lord and betrothed to marriage!"


    "It''s all up to my brother!!"


    Mi Huan smiled, and bowed to send his brother out of the bill...


    No words...


    The next day, when the army started pulling out, Mi Huan once again boarded Zhou Ye''s frame, playing with Zhou Ye''s group of women in the car...


    And what about Zhou Ye?He naturally continued to ride with the army...


    Today Mi Zhu got up a little late...


    It took more than half an hour for the army to start pulling out before it could wake up...


    Regardless of washing the noodles and eating, he hurried out of the carriage, then rode on the horse drawn by the servants and hurried to the front of the army.


    "Zizhong, you wake up late today..."


    When Zhou Ye saw Mi Zhu coming from behind, he couldn''t help but laughed and joked: "Could it be that I was with my wife last night..."


    "The lord is not going to laugh at me... I''m so tired, I don''t have the mood to do those things!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s teasing, Mi Zhu smiled bitterly and waved his hand... "I am worried about the army!"


    "Oh? Worry about the army?" Zhou Ye was taken aback after listening, "What are you worried about for my army?"


    "My lord... the army''s food is running out!!" Mi Zhu took a few steps forward and lowered his voice: "I checked the army''s food and grass last night and found that there were only less than 10,000 stones left... these food and grass. , Only enough for my 20,000 army a day... One day later, we will run out of food! Lord!"


    Chapter 2010


    Chapter Two Thousand and Ten


    "No food?"


    Hearing what Mi Zhu said, Zhou Ye was taken aback for a moment, and then he quickly realized what Mi Zhu meant.


    I couldn''t help but laugh out loud...


    "Hahahaha..."


    "Why does the lord laugh?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s laughter, Mi Zhu suddenly became silly...


    An iron-strike army, without food, will become a mass of scattered sand... The so-called man is iron, and rice is steel. If you don¡¯t eat a meal, you are hungry...


    In this year and month, what do you serve as a soldier??Isn''t it just to eat a full bite??


    Once there is no food, the army will only need three days, and it will become a pot of porridge...


    For three days, Mi Zhu said more according to the iron will of the army in front of him, ordinary soldiers, two days without food, the soldiers will have trouble.


    "Hahaha...nothing! Nothing! Zizhong should have never had a meal with the soldiers?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "It''s true..." Mi Zhu nodded...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1623

    "At noon, I will show you an interesting scene, and you will know why I am laughing!!" Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously...and said nothing.


    This almost suffocated Mi Zhu...


    He looked at the sun for a while, and waited for the afternoon to arrive soon, so that he could take a look at the scene that his lord had said could solve his mystery.


    Finally, under Mi Zhu''s thousands of calls, the sun finally rose to the middle of the sky...


    Zhou Ye ordered the army to stop and eat.


    At this time in the past, Mi Zhu either had a meal with Zhou Ye, or went back to his own motorcade, where the servant waited for the meal...


    But today, he followed Zhou Ye into the army together... to watch how the soldiers eat.


    Under the leadership of Zhou Ye, he walked in front of a team of soldiers. At this time, the soldiers were eating...


    Seeing that the soldiers didn''t make much gesture in their hands, a flat metal can suddenly appeared...


    Then, with their hands, they opened the lid of the can... Suddenly a strange fragrance came with the wind... It caused Mi Zhu''s throat to tremble...


    "This...what''s this? The lord!!!" Mi Zhu asked greedily.


    "This is canned food..."


    "Canned food? What kind of food is this?"


    "Haha...you can tell after a taste!!" Zhou Ye said, leading Mi Zhu to the sergeant''s side...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s arrival, the sergeants who were eating hurriedly stood up, "Master..."


    "You don''t need to be polite, you eat yours!!" Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand, and said, "Give me a can...I want to try it with Master Bo!"


    "Master, I have it here!!"


    "Here you are, lord..."


    "I also have..."


    Soon, Mi Zhu held a dozen cans in his arms...


    Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Enough,... Lord Bo is just trying to try... Okay, eat yours!"


    While talking, Zhou Ye walked to a shade of a tree with a stupid Mi Zhu... Randomly found a bluestone, and sat down... "Come on, Zizhong, taste the rations, if you can still get it." Your mouth??"


    Mi Zhu stupidly walked in front of Zhou Ye, placed a dozen boxes of cans in his arms on the rock...he hesitated for a moment, and said, "The lord...they...just now..."


    Mi Zhu just saw it really. Those sergeants had no longs in their hands just now. However, in the blink of an eye, a box of cans appeared in their hands... That simply subverted his three views.


    "Hahaha..." Of course, Zhou Ye knew what Mi Zhu wanted to ask, he paused in his hand, and then, a huge long knife appeared in his hand, "Zizhong wanted to ask why soldiers can change things out of thin air. ??"


    "That''s the case, please ask the Lord to take me..." Mi Zhu said as he knelt down...


    "Ha ha... Mustard seed Nasumi, does Zizhong know?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "This... This meson subordinate knows it, but-what is Xumi?" Mi Zhu asked curiously.


    "Uh..." When Zhou Ye heard Mi Zhu''s words, he stroked his forehead and forgot... Although Buddhism had been introduced to China in the Eastern Han Dynasty, it was only prosperous in the Southern and Northern Dynasties, so Mi Zhu didn''t know that the Buddhist verses were also true Normal things...


    "Xumi is a mountain. The meaning of this sentence is to put a mountain in a meson!!" Zhou Ye laughed and said, "My sergeants are proficient in this technique!"


    "This...this is simply magic..." Mi Zhu couldn''t help but exclaimed when he heard Zhou Ye''s words.


    He didn''t believe it, but he didn''t believe the scene just now and the scene where Zhou Ye turned a long sword out of thin air.


    The long knife is on one side, and the canned food on the bluestone is also... This is obviously not a blind eye like a folk magician...


    Since the master of the family, and the army of the master of the family will all know this magic technique... Does that mean that the master of the family is actually a god who descends to the world and reorganizes the river and mountains??


    Thinking of this, Mi Zhu fell down and worshiped... "Lord..."


    "Alright...Zizhong!!" Zhou Ye smiled and kicked Mi Zhu up."Since you call my lord, you don''t have to worry about things a hundred years later... I will take care of it for you!!"


    "Mi Zhu...thanks to the lord..." Mi Zhu was so excited when he heard Zhou Ye''s words...


    Others recognize the lord, at best they plan a lifetime wealth, and his lord??Even after a hundred years, things have been arranged for him, why is he still unhappy??


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye smiled, helped Mi Zhu up, and then pointed to the can on the stone... and said, "Taste..."


    "It''s... the lord!" Mi Zhu obediently picked up a can,...began to make trouble...


    How do you open this thing, it fits perfectly??


    Seeing Mi Zhu holding a can of hair, Zhou Ye almost didn''t laugh out loud... "Zizhong, this thing is going to open like this!"


    As Zhou Ye said, he picked up a can, pulled up the upper tab, and opened the can...


    Mi Zhu learned how to open the can in his hand...


    As soon as I opened the can, a scent of meat spread out... "What is this, and why is it so fragrant?"


    "Canned beef!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Try it!"


    Although it is still illegal to slaughter cows at this time, Mi Zhu will not be disappointed here... He happily took a piece of beef from the can with his hands and put it into his mouth... The untasted rich meaty aroma filled his mouth... "It''s delicious, lord, it''s delicious..."


    "It''s delicious, just eat more!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    At this time, Mi Zhu can no longer speak... He is eating the canned food in his hands. After all, in this era lacking all kinds of condiments, the rations carried by Zhou Ye''s soldiers can already be regarded as peerless. Good food.


    Chapter 2011


    Chapter Two Thousand and Eleven


    At this time, Zhou Ye watched Mi Zhu eating canned food there, but he didn''t move a bite.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye is not too interested in canned foods. In his opinion, canned foods add too many unnecessary things in order to keep them fresh... and, in terms of taste, it is far inferior to his own cooking. Food...


    It¡¯s just that the wristbands of the soldiers are not as big as those of Zhou Ye. Therefore, in order to save space, they only bring canned food, compressed biscuits and other military rations. Of course... there are also some self-heating rice. Waiting for something... but it is a minority after all.


    Even so, the food and water stored in their bracelets are enough for them to use for a hundred years...


    If Zhou Ye is more ruthless, let them all bring them into nutritional cream?It is estimated that they can support a thousand years...


    Of course, Zhou Ye doesn''t like to abuse his subordinates...


    Therefore, let them bring fast food rations such as cans instead of bland nutritional creams.


    Zhou Ye also ordered them to take back all the cans after they had eaten them. After all, he didn¡¯t want to. After thousands of years, the cans were unearthed somewhere, and then a group of bricks cried out, I am great. As early as the Three Kingdoms period, there were silly talks like canned food.


    After eating a few cans of canned food, Mi Zhu gradually stopped his appetite, looked at Zhou Ye sitting in front of him, and hurriedly bowed his hands and said, "Master, I''m rude..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1624

    "Haha, it doesn''t matter, this is true temperament!" Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand, and said, "I like people with true temperaments, and I don''t like guys who pose in front of me, so, Zizhong, you must remember, In front of me, don''t pretend... you know?"


    "Yes, Mi Zhu took it down!" Mi Zhu nodded hurriedly.


    "Well...Is that right!!" Zhou Ye smiled... He actually already had the idea of ??collecting souls for the underworld in the Three Kingdoms.


    You know, the Three Kingdoms is a time when heroes are born in large numbers... These guys, it''s a shame to let go...


    And Mi Zhu is one of them...


    Although he was inferior to Zhou Yu and Zhuge''s generation in terms of resourcefulness and Zhang Liao Xuhuang in terms of martial arts, but...he had a beautiful sister...for Zhou Ye, that was enough.


    Just as Zhou Ye was thinking about things in his heart, he suddenly realized that Mi Zhu was a little bit hesitant to say something but stopped...


    "Zizhong? Just talk about it, don''t cover up, it''s boring!"


    "This...yes!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mi Zhu hurriedly folded his hands and asked: "I dare to ask the lord, are the lord''s husbands the same as the lord?"


    This matter is very important to Mi Zhu...


    If Zhou Ye said yes, then Mi Zhu would stop thinking of marrying his younger sister to Zhou Ye...because that meant that there was a difference between the immortal and the common, and intermarriage was not allowed.


    "Hahaha...what am I supposed to do?" Zhou Ye understood Mi Zhu''s thoughts in a second, and smiled: "Of course not...My wife, like you! They are all ordinary people..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mi Zhu was overjoyed... "So good, so good!!"


    "Oh? What''s the good thing?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Don''t hide from the lord..." Mi Zhu handed his hand: "My little sister has never thought about eating and drinking since I met the lord yesterday... So... I''m thinking about marrying the younger sister to the lord... I wonder if the lord..."


    "Hahaha...Of course I am willing!!" Zhou Ye waited for Mi Zhu''s words for a long time... finally, how could he decline?"I dare not say what I want!"


    "It''s so good, it''s so good... Then I will go back and tell my little girl..." Mi Zhu said, and wanted to turn his head and leave...


    "Wait a minute..." Zhou Ye hurriedly stopped him, "I''m on the march. How can there be any reason to marry on the march? And when we capture Jingzhou, then, you won''t marry me again. late¡­¡­"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mi Zhu patted his forehead and smiled: "Yes, yes, yes... I am impatient... blame me, blame me!"


    This matter, even if it was ordered... When Jingzhou was removed, it was the day Mi Huan married into Zhou''s family.


    The two chatted for a while, and Mi Zhu asked a little strangely: "Lord, since my geniuses have such skills, why do I still see so much grain and grass in the army??"


    "Oh... you said that!" Zhou Ye waved his hand and said, "That was the gift from the Xuzhou governor Tao Qian. I thought about it. Let the sergeants stay. It''s good to change their taste occasionally. It''s just...but I didn''t expect that after the sergeants ate once, they would no longer be interested...The food is tasteless, and it is a pity to discard it, so I will take it with me for the time being and wait for Jingzhou to help the victims..."


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mi Zhu had an MMP to say...


    The land of China at this time was hungry everywhere... but the army still disliked that the food was not good, so they didn''t eat it??


    This is really...


    However, after another thought, Mi Zhu was relieved again... God soldier, naturally different from ordinary soldiers... It is excusable to be picky...


    The two chatted for a while...


    Zhou Ye confessed to Mi Zhu that the fact that the army does not need food and grass supply should not be passed on... and he even pretended that the army must need food and grass...


    Mi Zhu Wenxian knows elegance. He knows that his father-in-law is holding back his energy and harming others...


    The road of food shortage, the robbing of food and grass... is a method commonly used by soldiers, but... when these people have robbed the food and grass, they finally find that Zhou Ye''s army has nothing to do... what an interesting scene would that be??


    To this end, Mi Zhu also offered advice¡ª¡ª


    He became a seller this time and bought 100,000 stones, grains and grass, all of which were transported into the army and used as military rations...


    Even in the future, when marching and fighting, you must bring enough food and grass to disguise. This is the way to deceive the enemy.


    Zhou Ye laughed... "Zizhong is worse than me. I just want to cheat for a while, but you want to cheat for the first time... This matter is left to you. Anyway, you are the leader of the army..."


    "Next, take the command!"


    While talking and laughing, the two reached an extremely confidential incident...


    Later, when Zhou Ye led the battle, he often relied on this trick to turn his opponents around...Of course, this is something later, so I won''t mention it for now.


    After lunch, the army continued to open...


    Ten days later, the walls of Jingzhou City could already be seen from a distance.


    At this time, the gate of Jingzhou City has also been closed, and the suspension bridge is high...The city is full of crossbowmen holding strong bows...


    Obviously, Jingzhou City at this time was already prepared.


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about this... To put it bluntly, the army was dangling slowly. With the Mi family and the Zhen family''s motorcade, the army would not be able to get up at all, and would be spotted by the horse inspector in Jingzhou. Not surprisingly.


    It''s just a fortified city, how could it be regarded by Zhou Ye??


    If Zhou Ye let go of the ban on combat soldiers, one person and one ride would be enough to take down the entire Jingzhou City...


    Chapter 2012


    Chapter Two Thousand and Twelve


    At this time, Jingzhou Governor Wang Rui, who was standing on the city of Jingzhou, was holding his hand on the crevice of the city wall, looking sadly at the army of Zhou Ye under the city.


    A few days ago, he had heard that there was a horse riding towards Jingzhou Mansion...


    However, he didn''t care too much...


    It''s not that he is mediocre, but that he really didn''t expect this iron cavalry to actually come to his Jingzhou Mansion.


    You know, marching and fighting, the soldiers are very fast... How can the army like Zhou Ye, slowly, and it will be three days later, but it will be swaying on the road for more than ten days??


    Moreover, he also heard that this army had never committed any crimes to the prefectures along the way... which made him even more convinced that this was a passing army.


    So, I didn¡¯t care...


    However, when he got the news that the army was less than ten miles away from Jingzhou Mansion, he panicked...


    While sending out messengers to request reinforcements from various states and counties, while ordering the soldiers to close the city gates to guard against death...


    Even at this moment, he still had a fluke, thinking that this army might just pass by, not to take his Jingzhou City.


    It''s a pity... the army that opened up under the city completely shattered his illusion.


    "I am Wang Rui, the governor of Jingzhou. I don''t know which general''s iron cavalry is under the city? What''s the important thing to come to my Jingzhou mansion?" Wang Rui asked loudly, holding his hand on the buttress.


    A sergeant rushed out of the battlefield on horseback, shouting loudly: "My master is Jiangdu Zhou Ye...I came here today, just wanting to ask Master Cishi for something!!"


    Hearing what the sergeant said, Wang Rui''s face was instantly happy, "I don''t know what the general''s lord wants to ask for? No matter the money or food, just open your mouth... I, Wang Rui, will not refuse!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1625

    In Wang Rui''s opinion, as long as it is a problem that money can solve, it is not a problem...


    Moreover, as long as the army retreats, when the reinforcements arrive in a few days, he will take the reinforcements and then cover up and kill them, and he will let them eat and vomit as much.


    "Haha... how can my Patriarch lack money and food?" The sergeant laughed and said, "It''s just that my Patriarch has no place to live, so if I want to use Master Cishi, the nine counties of Jingzhou, I would also like to ask you all the money. Don''t shirk!!"


    "What? You, you...you thief!!" Wang Rui was furious when he heard the words of the sergeant, "I, Wang Rui, has received the emperor''s favor and has the responsibility to protect the land and protect the people. How can you wait for the thief to be so rampant... think Let Jingzhou Mansion take my life first!!"


    No wonder Wang Rui was so annoyed when he heard what the sergeant said...


    If it''s just money and food, things are fine... Even if he gives them the money and food demanded by the army outside the city, he will win a reputation for being benevolent and righteous for the people who cannot bear the war. However, if he wants to dedicate the city, Then he is a coward... He will be laughed at by the world.


    Literati at this time, most of them like their names...


    That''s really, the head can be broken, the blood can flow, the reputation can''t be bad...


    Moreover, his Wang Rui came from a family of officials, once he opened the door to offer the city, not only him, but even his Wang family would be pierced into the backbone... Therefore, he had to be respectful first and then stubborn. This was forced by the sergeant...


    "Hahahaha... so very good!!" Hearing what Wang Rui said, the sergeant didn''t talk nonsense with him, turned around and returned to the army.


    At this time, Zhou Ye was sitting on a horse with Mi Zhu, standing in front of the battle.


    The scene under the city in front of him was seen by Mi Zhu. He couldn''t help but admire Zhou Ye and arched his hand: "My lord, it really made you right... Although Wang Rui looks ineffective and incomparable, he still has a few Split the bones!!"


    "Hehe... that Wang Rui is not a big talent, but he can be regarded as a family of officials. If he offers the city, he will affect the family members in the capital..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Not to mention... The reputation of the thief who sacrificed the city, he would rather die..."


    This is why he will be forced to death by Sun Jian later...


    While speaking, the sergeant who had just called out had already rode his horse to the two of them, and reported: "Master, that Wang Rui is not willing to offer the city..."


    "Then attack the city!!" Zhou Ye said lightly, "I will give you half an hour to capture this Jingzhou city..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, An Doudou, who had been standing next to Zhou Ye cleverly, waved his hand and said: "This is a small city, it takes half an hour, five minutes is enough..."


    "Five minutes?" Hearing An''s funny words, Mi Zhu was stunned...What is five minutes??


    "Cough cough, don''t blame Master Bo, I just bitten the snake head, I mean a cup of tea..." Said this, An Doudou did not dare to stay with her master... yelled, "Take the attack Here comes the city hammer, let''s attack the city!!"


    While talking, he took the lead with Qianqi and rushed towards Jingzhou City...


    Wang Rui on the head of the city saw this situation and situation, not surprised but delighted...


    What a bunch of rash guys, they don''t have any siege equipment, so they dare to ride into the city?You are looking for death...


    Thinking of this, he shouted loudly: "Fall arrows and shoot these anti-thief!!"


    As his voice fell, the crossbowmen on the top of the city suddenly sent out their bows and arrows... For a moment, the arrows on the top of the city were like a squally rainstorm, and they shot down towards the Anyoudou and others below the city.


    In the face of this rain and arrows, An Dou Dou just ignored it...


    Not to mention their bodies that have been modified several times, but the armor forged from Edman alloy on their bodies is not what these arrows can penetrate.


    Don''t say it''s these arrows, how can you use them even if the bullets are raining??


    When he came to the city, he restrained his mount calmly, and then jumped off the horse... The sergeant behind him sent him a huge siege that was about ten meters long and weighed about ten tons. hammer¡­¡­


    He picked up this giant siege hammer as if holding a straw, and with a strong hand... he smashed it towards the city gate.


    With a loud noise, the thick gate of Jingzhou City was smashed to pieces by him.


    Suddenly, the Jingzhou army on the head of the city was like a mourning concubine...


    In the face of these iron knights outside the city, all they can rely on are the thick walls of the strong city. Now...the gates have been smashed...how can they compete with others??


    Moreover, just now in their rain of arrows, their excellent performance made them even more frightened.


    What does it mean that an arrow can''t penetrate??Represents invulnerability...


    How to fight this battle??


    And Wang Rui collapsed on the top of the city... He originally thought that with Jingzhou¡¯s deep city, he would be able to guard at least a dozen days. He didn¡¯t expect it... The city was actually in an instant. Was breached...


    "Everything is over... everything is over..."


    Chapter 2013


    Chapter Two Thousand and Thirteen


    Let''s not talk about the things on the head of the city...


    Just talk about the city...


    As An Doudou broke the gate of Jingzhou City, more than a thousand Jingqi rode into the city without hesitation.


    When they arrived in the city, they rode horses along the ramp and rushed up to the city wall. After slashing and killing a few ignorant guys, the Jingzhou soldiers on the front of the city fell.


    How to fight this battle??


    If you slash others, there is nothing wrong with them. If they slash you, you will be in a different place.


    what did you say??Chop the horse leg??


    Don''t be funny, their mounts are all wearing heavy armor... and very spiritual... as soon as you bend down, their horse hooves stepped on your head, how did they break??How to play??


    For a time, countless people descended...


    After a while...


    An Doudou returned to the city with a few soldiers, and respectfully said to her master: "Master, we have taken all of Jingzhou City...Please enter the city!!"


    And Mi Zhu was completely dumbfounded.


    He knew that his father-in-law was a god, and his pawns were god soldiers... But he didn''t expect to be so strange...


    Thousands of rides took down this huge Jingzhou City...This is simply unheard of.


    "Well, Zizhong, come into the city with me!!" Zhou Ye looked at An Doudou and gave him a vicious look...that means, [Look at you this time being clever enough, and you will make up for it, otherwise, just Let you go to brush the horse!!Next time I will talk about omissions, I want you to look good...]


    In response to this, An Doudou made an honest look, bowed his head and said nothing... He knew the temper of his own master, and he did what he said. This time, he passed the test.


    But Mi Zhu, who was in a daze, didn''t notice the eye contact between Zhou Ye and An Doudou. It wasn''t until he heard the words of his master that he woke up like a dream...


    "With such a magic weapon, the lord''s major events can be expected, and the major events can be expected!!" Mi Zhu was so excited at this time... He felt more and more that he was the wisest one in his life to accept the recruitment of his own master. Of choice.


    "Hahaha...Okay, Zizhong, don''t boast about these guys... Let''s go into the city!!" Zhou Ye smiled, holding his horse belly... and riding his horse towards Jingzhou City.


    "Here!" Mi Zhu hurriedly responded, and followed...


    The army drove out and entered Jingzhou City.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1626

    The people in the city had already hid back to their homes before the war began...In this era of chaos, the local people naturally have their own way of survival.


    Of course, they can only pray that the soldiers who enter the city are not the kind of chaotic people who scrape the ground...


    They can do nothing but pray...


    Naturally, Zhou Ye would not disturb the people... and the soldiers also had their own iron rules, and they were even less likely to disturb the people.


    After all, money??Umbrella does not lack... food??Umbrella is not short of...


    The soldiers naturally don''t care about those things... Their task is to accompany their masters to play in this world... No one will covet those things.


    As for the beauty??The soldiers like it very much... However, they like beautiful women because they want to search for them and give them to their masters... to win the favor of their masters...


    In short, everything they do is for their own control.


    The first thing in the city is to settle the Zhen family''s mother and daughter who have been struggling all the way...


    The mansion is naturally readily available... the original mansion of Jingzhou Governor Wang Rui.


    Who said his mansion is the most luxurious and the largest in the city??


    Of course Zhou Ye would not wrong himself...


    As for the servants in the house??


    Originally, the servants of Wang Rui''s mansion were dismissed by Zhou Ye... The Zhen family itself brought more than a hundred maids to attend this time, so there is no need to worry that there will be no servants in the mansion.


    Zhou Ye not only made a mansion on his own, but also gave the Mi Zhu family a mansion...Anyway, at this time, the entire Jingzhou city belongs to him. What is he afraid of??


    As for your question, what happened to Wang Rui??


    After the city was broken, he wiped his neck and committed suicide... Before he died, he shouted that someone would not die.


    Although Zhou Ye didn''t care about this, the soul ferryman on duty in Jingzhou Mansion that day did.


    Fuck, dare to scold the father of Lord Hades??You don¡¯t want to live in peace after you die...


    He would naturally lead Wang Rui''s soul into the depths of the underworld, letting him know that not everyone can scold.


    A lifelong tour of the eighteenth floor of the underworld and hell.


    It was night, Zhou Ye held a banquet in the barracks to celebrate everyone...


    During the dinner, An Dou Dou, who settled Jingzhou in one fell swoop, flattered her master with her tongue like a clever tongue...


    No way, he was really afraid to wash the horse... and he was even more afraid that he would be annoyed by his own master, and it would be boring if he didn''t take him around to play.


    In this regard, Zhou Ye just laughed and said nothing...


    After three wine rounds, Mi Zhu bowed his hand to Zhou Ye and said, "Congratulations to the lord, I have been sitting in Jingzhou since then and looking at the Central Plains..."


    "Haha...Zi Zhongmo don''t want to talk nonsense!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "I just won a Jingzhou city. I haven''t won the other nine counties..."


    "With the lord''s supernatural power, taking down those places is as easy as trying to fetch things!" said this, a trace of worry leaked out of Mi Zhu''s face. "It''s just the lord, in this way, we are equal to the court completely. The identity of the thief is not good..."


    "Hahaha... Anti-thief, who is not an anti-thief?? Wasn''t Liu Bang''s servant also an anti-thief?" Zhou Ye said dismissively, "Furthermore, do you think I am afraid of them coming over?" "


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mi Zhu suddenly smiled... Indeed, when Han Gaozu Liu Bang upset, wasn''t he also regarded as an anti-thief by the Qin Dynasty??Who can''t sit in the world?What kind of prince will Xiangning?


    "Besides, after a while, I guess they won''t have time to pay attention to me!!" Zhou Ye laughed...


    "Oh? What does the lord mean??"


    "I heard that in the capital at this time, the general He Jinzheng was fighting the Shichang attendant. How can there be time to take care of us?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "My lord''s opinion...I am ashamed!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mi Zhu sighed...


    He can be said to be almost inseparable from his father-in-law except for sleeping these days. However, his father-in-law knows things he doesn''t know. How can he not let him feel emotional?"The Lord is really a god and man!"


    Speaking of this, Mi Zhu remembered one more thing, "Lord, at this time we have taken the Jingzhou Mansion, the marriage of my little sister..."


    "Naturally, I have to do it. I will prepare for the time being. After I completely win the nine counties of Jingzhou, I will marry Huan''er!!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Great good..."


    Chapter 2014


    Chapter Two Thousand and Fourteen


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, An Zhuo, who had been listening quietly to her own master''s words, had a sudden change in her mind.


    This ruler is about to marry a new mistress again... Then, as the most favored soldier [self-thinking], he naturally has to give a generous gift.


    But what to give??


    money??


    Don''t make trouble, your own rule As the ruler of the Umbrella consortium that dominates the multiverse, what have you not seen?What haven¡¯t you played?Will he be short of money??


    beauty??


    Uh--


    Well, this can be PASS...On the wedding night, if you send your own master to a woman, maybe your own master will be very happy, but-the new mistress will definitely not be happy... Then, give yourself some shoes, Then I''m over...


    Then¡ªwhat is it that my master likes, and my new mistress also likes it??


    Thinking of this, An teased her eyes and thought about it...


    He stood up, walked quickly in front of Zhou Ye, and knelt down, "Master, my subordinates are willing to take 10,000 soldiers and take down Nanyang County, Nan County, Jiangxia County, Lingling County, and Gui Yangjun, Wuling County, Changsha County, etc...as a wedding gift for the lord! Present to the lord!"


    Hearing An Funny''s words, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t speak yet. Mi Zhu spoke first, "General An, this is absolutely impossible... Our army has been marching thousands of miles for many days, and another battle under Jingzhou City. How can I use soldiers overnight when it''s time to fix it?"


    "My husband is too worried. For me, marching for a thousand miles is like playing around. Why is it exhausting?" An Doudou said, "Furthermore, I guess Lingmei must also want to marry my lord of the house as soon as possible, so as to achieve Qin Jin It''s good... how can we delay such a happy event? So I..."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand, interrupting An Dou Dou''s words, "Temple, I know what you think, let''s go..."


    "Yes, the subordinates obey..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, An Doudou immediately turned around happily and was about to leave... However, Zhou Ye stopped him again.


    "You wait..."


    "Yes, what else is the lord?" An Dou Dou hurriedly turned her head to look at Zhou Ye...


    "Changsha County don''t move...!" Zhou Ye said after this sentence, "And Wancheng in Nanyang County... When you capture this place, try to be gentle. In addition, there is a place on the outskirts of Wancheng. In the bamboo forest, there is a family named Qiao who lives in the forest, so try not to disturb them...Uh-forget it, you can simply move this family named Qiao to Jingzhou Mansion!!!"


    Hearing the words of my own master, I was familiar with the three kingdoms'' Anjojo and immediately understood...


    Why not let him move Changsha County?Because the prefect of Changsha County is Sun Jian and Sun Wentai... he is the father of the little bully Sun Ce.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1627

    This is second, the most important thing is-he is still Gongyao Ji''s father...


    This is terrible... An Doudou knew that her own master didn''t want to fall out with the future father-in-law for the time being, so she didn''t let him move Changsha County.


    And the family named Qiao next to Wancheng is even more clear. It is the home of Qiao and Qiao.


    It''s just that, at present, the second and second Qiao is probably a girl who is a few years old...so his own ruler asked him to move Qiao''s family to Jingzhou Mansion.


    As An Doudou, who has been following her master for many years, it¡¯s good to know her master... "The subordinate understands... the subordinate will definitely act according to the master''s instructions!"


    "Then you go..." Zhou Ye waved his hand to make An teasing go away.


    An Doudou walked out of the camp, tens of thousands of elite riders on the school grounds, stepped on the horses, and left...


    "Lord? Is that someone whose surname Qiao is your old friend?" Mi Zhu asked curiously.


    "Ahem... well, there were some friendships before, so... I want to move them to Jingzhou City and take care of them nearby!" Zhou Ye said embarrassedly.


    He is about to marry his sister, so I can¡¯t say¡ªI am in love with his two daughters, so I moved their family here, right??


    Seeing that Zhou Ye was a little embarrassed, Mi Zhu expected that there might be something hidden in it. It was not convenient for his master to tell him, so luckily he didn''t ask.


    So, he turned around, "Why didn''t the lord let General An capture Changsha County? Could it be that the lord also treated Sun Wentai..."


    "Well, I have long heard of Sun Wentai''s heroic name and respected him, so I told Teasing not to attack Changsha!" Zhou Ye is even more embarrassed... Fuck, this is really which pot should be opened or not.


    Can''t let Mi Zhu have the right to speak anymore. Thinking of this, Zhou Ye asked: "Zizhong, I think you read the Jingzhou literature book in the afternoon in the afternoon, what is the gain?"


    "Hmm..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s questioning about the business, Mi Zhu''s expression was full, and he said: "After reading the book of essays moved from the governor''s mansion for a whole afternoon, his subordinates discovered that this Jingzhou governor Wang Rui is really a mediocre... ¡­"


    "Oh? What do you say?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Then Wang Rui, the government order is unknown, the employment is unclear... Actually let the Jingzhou clan power grow stronger, this Jingzhou can be said to be the world of the clan!!!" Said this, Mi Zhu''s face leaked sadness.


    Siege is easy, but difficult...


    For the people of Jingzhou, they are outsiders, the thieves who occupy Jingzhou, and the thieves are local folks...


    Therefore, if these high-ranking thieves were to be attacked heavily, everyone in Jingzhou would inevitably endanger themselves... If they just run away with one vote, then Mi Zhu doesn''t care.


    However, he knew that his master Zhou Ye wanted to build Jingzhou into his own foundation.


    Once it loses popular support, it won''t be easy.


    However, if these thieves are allowed to be rampant, it will only encourage their arrogance... it will make them even more lawless... Then who is this Jingzhou??


    Mi Zhu was thinking about this issue almost all afternoon...


    It''s not killing, nor is comforting...


    This is really worrying him.


    He explained the worries in his heart bit by bit to his master...


    After Zhou Ye listened, he laughed... "What should I do... It''s easy!"


    "Oh? The Lord has a plan in his mind?" Mi Zhu asked in surprise.


    "Of course!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "We only need to win a group, strike a group, and do both good and bad!"


    "But, who are we going to win over? Who are we going to hit?" Mi Zhu asked.


    "Of course it is to draw in those who want to move closer to us, and to fight against those fools who don''t recognize the current form!" Zhou Ye said: "When I get married with Huan''er, you will send invitations to the homes of all the Jingzhou clans... ¡­Whoever comes, is the one who wants to get closer to us, and who doesn¡¯t come... Who is the one who needs us to fight!"


    "Wonderful, really wonderful... The master''s strategy, really wonderful!" Mi Zhu heard Zhou Ye''s words, and immediately slapped his legs and shouted: "In this way, the Jingzhou Sect thief forces can be broken..."


    Chapter 2015


    Chapter Two Thousand and Fifteenth


    Not to mention how Zhou Ye, who had just occupied Jingzhou, posted Anmin''s notice here, selected officials, and a series of troubles, just say Sun Jian, who was far away in Changsha County.


    At this time, Sun Jian is in the prime of life...


    Holding a large army composed of villagers and children at the core, he is full of ambition...


    On this day, Sun Jian was watching the training of soldiers in the schoolyard. Suddenly a soldier rushed forward and reported on his knees: "Enjoy the lord, there is a special envoy of Jingzhou outside the gate, please see the lord..."


    "Jingzhou special envoy??" Sun Jian was stunned when he heard the soldier''s return... "Then Jingzhou governor Wang Rui has an old grudge with me, what did he send an envoy to do?"


    "The little one heard that Jingzhou was besieged by thieves and came to ask the lord to send his troops to help!!" The soldier replied.


    "Jingzhou is besieged by thieves?" Sun Jian''s eyes lit up when he heard the soldiers'' words...


    He and Wang Rui, the governor of Jingzhou, had a dispute over the issue of the suppression of the thief a few years ago, and they separated from each other...


    But now, that Wang Rui actually left the air of a scholar and begged him in front of this reckless man. Obviously, the situation in Jingzhou has reached a state of urgency.


    Then he... can he also take the opportunity to get something??


    You know, although Sun Jian is a military commander, he doesn''t read much.


    But his eyes were extremely vicious, and he had long seen that the four hundred years of Hanting had been exhausted and precarious.


    Troubled times are both the worst and the best.


    At least, it is the best age for him, a prince who is a separate party...


    This is also why it is clear that the banditry in Changsha County has long been cleared, and he is still here, training soldiers day and night, and dare not relax in the slightest.


    Thinking of this, Sun Jian ordered: "Gather the generals and let all the generals come and discuss matters!"


    "Here!"


    My own soldiers led the orders to beat the drums and gather the generals...


    The three-way gathering will be heard...


    All the generals have come to Sun Jian''s big account.


    A group of generals are sitting in the tent, you look at me, and I look at you. I don''t know why the master wants to beat the drums to gather the generals.


    "Today, Wang Rui, the governor of Jingzhou, sent an envoy to me for help... Everyone said, should I send troops to support?" Sun Jian asked with a smile.


    "What does the lord do..." Huang Gai got up and said loudly: "Then Wang Rui, after studying for a few years, he can''t afford to look down on us. When he killed the thief in the past, he scolded the lord for your reckless husband? forgotten¡­¡­"


    "General Huang''s words are wrong. The lord and Wang Rui are both officials in the same court, and both are Hanchens...If one party is in trouble, we naturally need to support!!" At this time, Cheng Pu stood up and said slowly: "Just , The mountains are high and the road is far away, and the enemy''s situation is unknown... We naturally have to be more prepared before we can set out to rescue..."


    Hearing Cheng Pu''s words, Sun Jian laughed loudly, "The meaning of virtue is just what I want..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1628

    After listening, Huang Gai just thought of getting up and saying a few more words... However, after standing there thinking for a while, he sat back again.


    He already understands... his father-in-law is Xiangzhuang''s sword dance intent on Pei...


    Rescue is fake, turf grabbing is real...


    Seeing Huang Gai''s appearance, Sun Jian nodded slightly in satisfaction. It seemed... Huang Gongfu had already understood what he meant.


    Some things cannot be said or done, and some things cannot be said or done.


    At this moment, it is impossible to do it.


    "I don''t know the lord, but what is the origin of the thief who besieged Jingzhou Mansion?" General Han Dang asked.


    "I haven''t learned this yet!!" Sun Jian said with a smile: "I heard the news, and when I was happy, I let everyone here...I haven''t seen the messenger sent by Jingzhou for help yet!!!"


    "Then please ask the Lord Lord to let the messenger come in and answer, so we should prepare early!"


    "Just so!" Sun Jian nodded and ordered: "Let the envoy of Jingzhou come in!"


    Hearing Sun Jian''s order, some soldiers outside the tent led the order and summoned envoys to come and see him in the tent.


    It was not too late. A school lieutenant with a tired face in armor walked in, and as soon as he got into the tent, he immediately turned down and bowed, "School Lieutenant Jingzhou Yu Liang has seen General Polu!"


    "Forget it!!" Sun Jian waved his hand to the captain and said, "Your Patriarch sent you here, what''s the matter?"


    "My lord... I will save Jingzhou Mansion!" Upon hearing Sun Jian''s question, Na Yu Liang lay down on the ground and kowtowed his head and begged: "The thief is so powerful, if the lord does not send troops to rescue, Jingzhou Mansion is in danger. !"


    "Oh?" Sun Jian pretended to be surprised and asked: "What happened? You can speak slowly!!"


    "Master Qi, it''s like this..." Hearing that Sun Jian didn''t refuse, Yu Liang was overjoyed, and hurriedly brought together the surrounding Jingzhou.


    "Do you know, where did the culprit come from? Yellow Turban remnants? Or..." Sun Jian asked calmly.


    "Looking at the culprit does not look like the remnants of the Yellow Turban, and looking at their armor, it does not look like an ordinary thief...their army does not have a banner...so, the villain does not know where the thief came from!" Yu Liang answered Tao.


    Hearing Yu Liang''s words, Sun Jian frowned... "Then do you have Wang Rui''s autograph?"


    "Some and some..." Hearing Sun Jian''s words, Yu Liang hurriedly took out the letter from his arms and submitted it.


    Sun Jian opened the letter and took a look...


    Well, this time that Wang Rui was very polite... and promised a lot of benefits.


    Sun Jian just wanted to laugh...but, it''s not time to laugh now...


    He waved his hand and said: "Okay, I already know about this, you cut it off, and I will discuss with the generals before making a decision!"


    "My lord, my lord...saving people is like fighting fire..." Hearing Sun Jian''s words, Yu Liang''s eyes suddenly went dark, and he almost fainted.He lay on the ground and begged: "My lord, the 580,000 people in Jingzhou are waiting eagerly for the adults'' reinforcements... You can also send troops to rescue Jingzhou..."


    "Bold, whether to send troops or not, my Patriarch has his own conclusion, which round will get you to give pointers!!" Huang Gai shouted, standing aside, "Left and right, don''t drag the rude guy down. !!!"


    "Here!" XN


    Immediately, a few soldiers came in from outside the tent, grabbed Yu Liang''s hand, and dragged him outside...


    Suddenly, there was a lot of silence in the military account...


    Sun Jian looked at his generals with a smile and asked, "Everyone, what do you think we should do? Should we send troops to rescue?"


    "It is natural to send troops, but...how to send troops is a problem!" Han Dang stood up and said, "The so-called army has not moved, and the grain and grass go first... We also need to raise grain and grass first. This will take three to five days. After all, Jingzhou is a hundred miles away from me, and it will take at least three days for the army to march, and the cost of food and clothing along the way..."


    "General Han Dang is right!" At this time Cheng Pu also got up and said: "Moreover, Captain Jingzhou was unclear about the force of the thief army. We know the thief army as we know it. Sending troops is the way to bring disaster... I suggest that the lord first send five hundred fine horses, one man and two horses, to go to Jingzhou first to investigate the news, lest our army is unclear about the enemy, and the thieves cannot be suppressed, and they will be suppressed!


    Chapter 2016


    Chapter Two Thousand and Sixteen


    Sun Jian, who was sitting in the main seat, nodded listening to the words of the two subordinates...


    Indeed...


    It takes time to raise grain and grass, and it takes time to detect the enemy''s situation... just right, it can be done together.


    Moreover, as far as Sun Jian knew, Wang Rui, the governor of Jingzhou, was an incompetent person. Even if Jingzhou City was high and deep, he was already at his limit for more than ten days... No matter how much, there was a danger of losing the city.At that time, if the thief were allowed to occupy Jingzhou City and attack the city at that time, the loss of his army would be great.


    Thinking of this, Sun Jian said: "Sun He listens to the order!"


    "The end will be!"


    "I ordered you to lead two hundred fine riders, rushing to Jingzhou day and night, be sure to find out the information of those thieves within two days, there must be no mistake!"


    "The final commander!"


    "Cheng Pu listen to the order!"


    "The end will be!"


    "I order you to raise the food and grass needed by the army in two days!"


    "Here!"


    Following Sun Jian''s order, all the generals in the account took their orders...


    And he?He happily led the soldiers and walked out of the barracks to return to his mansion.


    As soon as he walked into the Prefect''s Mansion, a teenager greeted him, "Why did Daddy come back so early today?"


    "Haha, am I back early today?" Sun Jian cheerfully asked his servant to take off his armor.


    "Yes, daddy, you won''t come back if you didn''t go to the barracks to call you in the past!" Sun Ce said.


    "Today there is a happy event!!" Sun Jian was refreshed at the happy event. Furthermore, he wanted to take the exam for his elder son, so he said: "Today, Jingzhou Governor Wang Rui sent an envoy to me for help!"


    Hearing what his father said, Sun Ce was stunned for a moment, and then said with a smile of joy, "Congratulations, Daddy Hexi... The land of Jingzhou is in Daddy''s hands!"


    "Hahaha... Ce''er deserves to be my Qilin''er, so soon I understand what my father thinks!!" Sun Jian smiled happily.


    "It''s just, I don''t know Dad... Then why does Wang Rui ask you for help?" Sun Ce asked.


    "Thieves besieged the city!"


    "Oh?? The thief actually dared to besiege Jingzhou City? If you want to come, it will be a big deal, but what is the origin of the thief?"


    "I don''t know for the time being, but I have ordered your cousin to lead two hundred fine riders to Jingzhou day and night to find out the news. If we want to come, we will know the origins of those thieves in a few days!"


    In fact, it¡¯s not that you know it soon... but that Sun He returned that night...


    Sun Jian, who had already fallen asleep, rushed out after hearing that Sun He had returned.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1629

    When he saw the embarrassed Sun He and the sergeants... he was dumbfounded.


    I saw that the originally heroic Sun He has now become a national treasure giant panda...not only him, but also the soldiers behind him."Sun He? What are you guys??"


    "I''m here to ask the lord, I will finally come to plead for the crime!!" After saying that, Sun He knelt down with a puff.


    "Oh??" Sun Ce didn''t panic at this time. It''s already happening. Panic doesn''t help. It''s better to calm down and think carefully. "Let''s talk, what happened? It made you so embarrassed. ?"


    "Yes, Lord Lord!" Sun He said, "I will wait for the Lord Lord general to go to Jingzhou to investigate the enemy''s situation, but when we went to Nanjun, we were stopped by someone!"


    "Who stopped you?" Sun Ce asked.


    "That...that...one person, one ride..." Sun He said in a conniving way.


    "One rider one ride? One rider stopped you two hundred fine riders?" Hearing Sun He''s words, Sun Jian looked at him.


    For Sun He, Sun Jian still knows very well. Although he can''t say that he is excellent in martial arts, he has some ability... Besides, he also carried two hundred fine riders, so many people were stopped by one person and one rider. Down, should he praise that person for being brave?Or should I call Sun He a waste??


    "Yes, lord..." Sun He, who was kneeling on the ground, looked at Sun Jian who was full of anger, and trembled with fright... "It''s not to blame for the subordinates, the manpower is enormous, we are not his opponents!"


    Although Sun Jian is his clan uncle, but the military is the first in the army...If you can''t make it, he has to take the board.


    "And...then, that person also said..." Sun He said hurriedly.


    "Say what?" Sun Ce asked grimly.


    "That person said... His Patriarch has already taken Nanyang and other places, Jingzhou Jiujun has the surname Zhou, so that you don''t have to call Jingzhou Jiujun... and also said... and said..." Here, Sun He dared not speak.


    "What else did you say, tell me all of it!!"


    "Also... if it wasn''t for his Patriarch who would not let him come to Changsha County, they would have already attacked!"


    "Ah, what a deception!!" Hearing Sun He''s words, Sun Ce was suddenly angry...


    However, he did not immediately beat the drums to gather the generals... Instead, after a moment of contemplation, he said: "Okay, I see, you go down... This time I will write it down for the time being. Two days later, let you do your best. Atonement..."


    "Thank you Lord, thank you Lord!"


    Hearing Sun Ce''s words, after Sun He thanked him for his kindness, he left the Prefectural Palace with the support of his soldiers...


    And Sun Ce, sitting in the lobby, stayed up all night...


    The enemy is unclear... The situation in the nine counties of Jingzhou before him makes him feel even more confused...


    Mr.Zhou??There is no strongman surnamed Zhou around here...and no princes surnamed Zhou...Who is this thief army, and why do they occupy the nine counties of Jingzhou??


    They were garrisoned in the South County, obviously they were guarding him... It seemed that he could only send spies to find out the news.


    Two days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Sun Jian ordered ten thousand infantrymen, five thousand crossbowmen, three thousand cavalry, two thousand pikemen... a total of 20,000 troops marched towards the southern county.


    After half a day, the army came to the outside of South County...


    However, looking at the enemy army outside the city, Sun Jian was a little dumbfounded.


    It''s not that the enemy forces outside the southern county city are so powerful...that surprised him, but...the enemy forces outside the southern county city are really-too ??few.


    How little is it??


    There are only a thousand fine riders lined up at the foot of Nanjun Castle.


    It stands to reason that if you have fewer soldiers, you will defend the city, but these people don''t... they just leave the city to meet the enemy.


    This gave Sun Jian a feeling of [is there an ambush?].


    However, when he looked around, he saw neither the waving of flags nor the ambush of archers on the top of the city...what is going on??


    Anyway, let''s call the array first...


    Thinking of this, Sun Jian rode his horse to the front and shouted loudly: "I am the prefect of Changsha, Sun Jian, who are you waiting to dare to occupy Nanjun? Don''t you know that this belongs to the Han Dynasty and the court?"


    Following his shouting, he rode across, rode out, and came to him...


    Looking at the giant horse in front of him, Sun Jian couldn''t help but praised in his heart: "What a mighty man!"


    Chapter 2017


    Chapter Two Thousand and Seventeen


    "Next week... I will be stationed in Southern County by the order of my Patriarch!" The soldier said, pulling up the visor on his helmet, looking at Sun Jian and saying, "I wonder if Master Sun Jian is leading the army here today. What do you do?"


    "Your Patriarch? Who is your Patriarch?" Sun Jian asked.


    "My Patriarch is Jiang Du Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang..."


    "Never heard of it!" Sun Jian shook his head and said, "You have already committed the crime of treason when you wait for the thief. Call you wait for no bones left!!"


    Hearing Sun Jian''s words, Zhanbing rolled his eyes... "Don''t talk nonsense, if you want to fight, I will fight!!"


    "Okay!!" Sun Jian almost laughed out of breath when he heard Zhanbing''s words...


    What gives you the courage to face my 20,000 army with a thousand soldiers??Really knowing how to live and die...


    The two returned to their own army...


    "Kill the enemy with drums!!" Sun Jian shouted.


    As his voice fell, the sound of war drums rang through the sky...


    On the side of the soldiers, they were silent...


    They just pulled down the visor on their faces silently, and then... they raised the five-meter-long dragon spear in their hands.


    That uniform movement made Sun Jian''s eyelids jump wildly...


    He didn''t know why, he always felt that he might be defeated this time.


    Here, Sun Jian''s army, with the shields first, the spearmen in the middle, and the archers in the back, pushed towards the soldiers.


    And Zhou An, who was in the battle formation, yelled, "I am invincible, attack is invincible, and I am invincible, invincible!"


    With his roar, a thousand Umbrella soldiers roared at the same time.


    "Good soldiers, really good soldiers, but over a thousand people roared out of ten thousand people, it''s amazing!!" Sun Jian couldn''t help but admire.


    However, not long after this admiration was finished, the soldiers launched a charge.


    I saw them line up side by side, a thousand people lined up in an array line, launched a charge towards Sun Jian''s army.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1630

    Heavy iron hoofs sounded like muffled thunder in the battlefield.


    That momentum is really shocking and terrifying...


    Normally, once the heavy cavalry charges, they will be unstoppable. The only way to stop the heavy cavalry from charging is to prevent them from speeding up.


    However, it is clear that Sun Jian knows very little about the heavy cavalry charge, which comes from the West. Therefore, all he can do is shout: "Shield player ahead, hold your footing...Archer, shoot!!"


    Following Sun Jian''s order, a shower of arrows shot at the charging soldiers.


    However, it is a pity-the reason why the heavy cavalry can dominate for hundreds of years is far from being able to stop a burst of bows and arrows, not to mention the Umbrella soldiers wearing full body armor... The degree of reinforcement is frantic...


    Not to mention just a few arrows, even a sniper rifle is useless.


    Those arrows were shot on the armor of the soldiers, and they had no effect other than the clanging sound.


    Seeing that his crossbowmen couldn''t delay the charge of those war knights, Sun Jian suddenly felt bad... "Not good..."


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, the soldiers had already rushed to the front of Sun Jian''s army...At this moment, Sun Jian truly realized what it means to be a thousand and what it means to be invincible.


    I saw that one thousand heavy cavalry rushed into the formation of Sun Jian''s army, and suddenly it was like calling into a pack of wolves...The five-meter-long dragon spear in his hand, what really pierced...


    Shield??Not useful...


    people?Not useful...


    In the blink of an eye, on the dragon spears of a thousand soldiers, like a candied gourd, they were covered with Sun Jian''s soldiers.


    What Sun Jian saw was really heartbroken...


    These soldiers were all trained by him day and night... it is his family''s future hegemony...


    In just a short cup of tea, I lost thousands...How could this not make Sun Jian feel distressed??


    The most important thing is that there are a thousand cavalry soldiers, no one is damaged... This is simply unheard of.


    After all, who is the one who has the advantage on the battlefield...


    At this moment, the soldiers had almost rushed to Sun Jian''s army.


    "Lord, the culprits are powerful, let''s retreat first!!"


    "Yeah Lord!"


    "Whoever dares to retreat, the military is engaged in... to withstand me!!" How could Sun Jian swallow this breath...


    However, at this time, the generals beside him had already seen...the defeat of his own army has already appeared...the soldiers had never seen such a tactic, and they were all in a mess.


    If this continues, there is only waiting for death...


    Thinking of this, Cheng Pu shouted, "General Huang, hurry, hurry up and help the lord to mount, we retreat..."


    "I won''t retreat, I want to live and die with the army!!" Sun Jian is still there...


    However, his generals had already helped him on the horse, and then took the personal soldiers, and retreated in the direction where they came.


    At this moment, the soldiers in Sun Jian''s army saw that their master''s handsome flag had all run away, so they should run too...


    Those heavily armored cavalry are simply non-human... they can''t fight at all...


    Following Sun Jian''s defeat, his army immediately spread its feet and fled in all directions.


    Just in the blink of an eye...Sun Jian''s 20,000 army, after leaving more than 7,000 corpses under Nanjun City, was defeated.


    Faced with the fleeing soldiers, Zhou An waved his hand to stop his brothers.


    As the lucky one who was given a name by his own master, Zhou An was also recognized as the commander of this thousand-man team.


    Regarding whether to chase Sun Jian, Zhou An still has to ask his own master before he can decide...


    The soldiers who stopped, looked at Zhou An with shining eyes, waiting for his next order.


    As for Zhou An, he directly turned on the personal multi-function terminal on his wrist and began to call for his own master.


    After a while, Zhou Ye''s image appeared on Zhou An''s personal terminal.


    "whats the matter??"


    The first time Zhou An saw Zhou Ye, he respectfully asked: "Return to the lord, just now we repelled Sun Jian... the subordinates asked the lord, what should we do next? Should we chase down Sun Jian?"


    Hearing Zhou An¡¯s words, Zhou Ye showed a smile...


    He didn''t let An Doudou go to Changsha County because he wanted to save Sun Jian some face. After all, he still needs to get along in the future...


    But I didn''t expect that Sun Jian would directly bring the army to attack... This was a bit shameless.I won''t hit you, will you hit me?This is boring.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Go, I will allow you to attack Changsha County... Besides, do you know the proton system during the Warring States Period??"


    "The proton system? Lord, the subordinates understand that they will bring back Sun Jian''s eldest son, Sun Ce!!!" Zhou An said respectfully.


    Hearing Zhou An''s words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but roll his eyes, "Why do I want Sun Ce? It''s Sun Shangxiang... Sun Shangxiang, do you understand?"


    "Yes, subordinates obey orders!!"


    Chapter 2018


    Chapter Two Thousand and Eighteenth


    Jingzhou-Cishi Mansion-


    At this moment, the governor''s mansion is full of lights and colorful, and guests are full of guests.


    Today is the day when Mi''s family gets married, and it is also the day when Zhou Ye, the lord of Jingzhou, gets married.


    Those celebrities and gentry in Jingzhou City, whoever received invitations came.


    Although they secretly believed that Zhou Ye had no official status and no gift, he was a robber who had robbed Jingzhou nine counties.


    However, Zhou Ye is powerful and the soldiers are brave...Even if they are not willing in their hearts, they will come to visit with generous gifts to show their admiration.


    You know, no one has ever been able to take down the nine counties of Jingxiang in three days, but - Zhou Ye''s army did it...


    This really scared these self-proclaimed celebrities...


    Therefore, today''s Cishi Mansion is particularly lively... It is really crowded with friends and guests.


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t need to greet the guests personally. Naturally, there was an emcee to deal with these guests and friends.


    At this moment, he was sitting in the back hall, drinking tea happily.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1631

    At this moment, Mi Zhu rushed in, and as soon as he saw Zhou Ye, he hurriedly said: "My lord... why are you still traveling here? The number of guests outside has reached a hundred, just Waiting for you the bridegroom officer to go out..."


    "Haha... don''t worry!" Zhou Ye took a sip of tea without a hassle, and said, "I just got the news that Changsha Prefect Sun Jian has sent 20,000 soldiers to attack my southern county..."


    "What?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mi Zhu was suddenly startled, "Master, is this news true?"


    "The news is indeed correct!" Zhou Ye said cheerfully.


    "Then why are you still here..." Mi Zhu just said here, seeing the smile on Zhou Ye''s face, his heart suddenly settled down."The lord must be bluffing me... Then Sun Jian never came to commit..."


    "It''s indeed committed..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "It''s just that I have been repelled by the army that I left behind in Southern County!"


    "..." Mi Zhu was taken aback when he heard the words. He knew that his father-in-law will take charge of Jingzhou and he will have time to expand the army in the future. He belongs to them, but only those 20,000 fine knights...


    Nanjun is located at the main road and is the gateway to Jingzhou, so the owner of the family left a thousand fine horses to garrison there...


    Was repelled??Sun Jian''s 20,000 army was repelled by his own master''s 1,000 fine horses??


    This is like a fantasy...


    However, Mi Zhu thought carefully about the non-human soldiers under his father-in-law, and was relieved... Then it''s normal for the gods to count ten thousand enemies, let alone count one thousand to 20,000 troops??


    "Congratulations to the lord, congratulations to the lord, since then the nine counties of Jingxiang and Xiang are in the hands of the lord, no one dares to look sideways!!" Mi Zhu smiled...


    You know, near Jingzhou, it is Sun Jian who is famous, courageous, and able to fight...If even Sun Jian is defeated by his own master, then the other county governors, who dares to send troops to attack?


    "Hehe..." Hearing Mi Zhu''s words, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, changed the subject, and asked: "Just now, Zizhong, you said that there have been hundreds of guests outside? Could it be that all those clan leaders have come?"


    "This..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mi Zhu hesitated and said, "Master Qi, except for the people in charge of the Cai clan and Kuai clan in Nanjun have arrived...nothing else!"


    "Cai''s? Kuai''s? Interesting..." Zhou Ye smiled and stood up and said, "Let''s go... let''s meet these famous Jingxiang shi!!!"


    "Yes, lord!!!" Mi Zhu agreed, and followed his lord to the outside.


    At this moment, in a side hall in the governor''s mansion...


    Two elderly men in their fifties are sitting in front of each other, drinking tea...


    "Unexpectedly, Duke Cai is here too!!" The chubby old man picked up the tea bowl and took a sip of tea, and said calmly: "Isn''t Duke Cai afraid of being named a thief in the future?" ?"


    Cai satirized his long beard with his hand and smiled slightly: "Haha...Isn''t Duke Kuai also here?? Duke Kuai is not afraid, what am I afraid of?"


    Having said this, the two old men looked at each other and smiled...It felt like a hero cherishes a hero.


    Cai sighed and said: "A few days ago, I heard that Xiliang Dong Zhuo had already entered the capital, and that the foreign feudal vassals entered the capital is the way to take disaster...This world, I am afraid that the chaos is not far away!!"


    "Haha... isn''t it the beginning of the chaos right now?" Kuai Gong laughed: "An unknown person can occupy the entire nine counties of Jingzhou with more than ten thousand fine riders in his hands... People will imitate it...At that time, the heroes will rise together...The big man will die!"


    Having said this, the two elders were silent again, expressionless, and they didn''t know what they were planning...


    At this moment, a burst of laughter came from outside the house... "Haha... Two insightful... They can also see that this great Han dynasty has died soon... People say that the land of Jingxiang is outstanding and brilliant. I have been famous since ancient times, but when I saw it today, it really deserves its reputation!"


    Hearing the voice, the two old men both raised their heads and looked out the door... I saw a young master Pian Pianjia, walking unhurriedly... Behind him, followed by Mi Zhu who just entertained them. Mi Zizhong!


    The two old men instantly guessed the identity of the boy in front of them...


    He stood up anxiously, bowed to Zhou Ye, and said, "I have seen the general!"


    "Forget it..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand, and said: "With me, there are not so many complicated things...Please sit down, everyone!"


    "Xie General!" X2


    After the two old men thanked them, they sat down again...


    As for Zhou Ye, sitting directly in the main seat, naturally some servants brought tea and placed it in front of Zhou Ye.


    "Today, I am happy to welcome my new wife. Two of you are here. It makes me so happy!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "It''s second to ask you all to have a wedding drink. I would like to ask you two more about this land of Jingzhou. How to manage it?"


    Hearing what Zhou Ye said, Duke Cai and Duke Kuai, you look at me, I look at you, don¡¯t know whether to say...


    In fact, they are more aware of the drawbacks of Jingzhou than anyone else... But they don''t know whether the young man in front of him is a responsible person and can he get things done?


    You know, before Zhou Ye occupied Jingzhou, they had never heard of such a person, and they had no idea about his character...


    Therefore, it is normal to hesitate.


    After all, if you say it, you will offend people. Moreover, if Zhou Ye is not a man of good judgment this time, it will be even more embarrassing... If you offend people, I have said it, but in the end it has no effect...


    That would be boring.


    Seeing the two hesitating expressions, Zhou Ye smiled...


    "Today, I invited a group of Jingxiang clans to come to the banquet, but I didn''t expect that, but only two came here... So, I was very angry... very angry!!" Zhou Ye smiled when he said this. Said: "Therefore, I decided...to give both of you a big gift!!"


    "Big gift?" X2


    Chapter 2019


    Chapter Two Thousand and Nineteen


    Hearing what Zhou Ye said, whether it was Duke Cai or Duke Kuai, there was a feeling that Monk Zhang Er was confused.


    Are you angry??


    Do you want to give us a big gift??


    Are these two next to each other??


    When the two were confused...Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Bring the present!!"


    "Here!!" XN


    With an answer from outside, soon dozens of sergeants with wooden boxes in their hands walked in.


    After these sergeants put the wooden box in their hands on the ground, they retreated...


    "This...what is this?" Cai Yan asked hesitantly...


    "Why don''t Cai Gong open it and take a look?" Zhou Ye said cheerfully.


    "..." Cai Satire hesitated, stood up, walked around the low machine, came to the wooden boxes placed on the main hall, opened the wooden boxes and took a look... suddenly he sat down in shock To the ground.


    I saw a bloody head placed in the wooden box...


    "This...this..." Cai Yan tremblingly pointed to the wooden box, trying to ask Zhou Ye who''s head this is, but couldn''t say anything.


    "Hehe... these are all people who don''t want to come to my house for a banquet!!" Zhou Ye smiled and stood up, happily helped Cai Yan to his feet, and said, "Don''t be afraid of Cai Gong. I don''t like killing, but I can''t tolerate other people''s disobedience...Since Duke Cai has come to the banquet, there is nothing wrong with him. Please be relieved!"


    "Yes...Yes, what the general said is extremely..." At this time, Cai Yan was really grateful to himself, fortunately that he came...If it didn''t come, I''m afraid his head should be in this wooden box at this time. Up...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1632

    And Duke Kuai was also frightened by the cold sweat that wiped his forehead with his sleeves... This new master of Jingzhou was really terrifying.


    Seeing the appearance of the two, Zhou Ye smiled happily... said: "Today is my day of great joy, and I should celebrate with the people of Jingzhou... But I have heard that the people of Jingzhou have not had a good life these years. ...The severe drought in successive years has led to a sharp drop in the crop harvest. Therefore, I decided to...Jingzhou belongs to tax exemption for three years!!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, the sergeant outside the door shouted loudly: "The lord has an order, the land of Jingzhou belongs to tax exemption for three years!!"


    The words were passed on to the guests in the outer hall, and the guests in the hall suddenly talked...


    "Benevolent Lord..."


    "This is really a benevolent lord..."


    "Thank you Minggong for being sympathetic to the people of Jingzhou..."


    "Thank you Ming Gong..."


    After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Duke Cai and Duke Kuai looked at each other... This new master of Jingzhou, it''s not easy...


    In the name of rebellion, killing dozens of thieves, this is prestige... In the name of being compassionate to the people, tax reduction for three years, this is kindness...


    This is the combination of grace and power... It seems that this new master of Jingzhou is not a simple person.


    The most terrifying thing is...


    The new master of Jingzhou actually knew everything about the situation in Jingzhou... the dozens of people killed were all the leaders of the thief in Jiaoheng Township. This was his most terrifying place.


    Thinking of this, Duke Cai and Duke Kuai hurriedly got up and bowed to Zhou Ye and said, "General Benevolence and Righteousness, thank you, Sir, for the people of Jingzhou!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled: "The party in power will naturally benefit the other party... Of course, since Duke Cai, you have to thank me for the people of Jingzhou... Then I want to ask, I don¡¯t know how Duke Cai would thank me. ??"


    "Uh..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cai Gong was stupid...


    Damn it, I just talk about it casually... You actually asked me to thank you??


    Of course, he thought so in his heart, but Duke Cai couldn''t say that...So, he hurriedly said: "The old man still has some small assets in his home, and I would like to dedicate it to the general to fill up his army!"


    "Cai Gong''s good intentions are my heart... but my army is not short of food and payment..." Zhou Ye waved his hand and said.


    "This...I don''t know what the lord, what do you want?" Cai Gong asked tentatively.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and said, "I heard that the Cai family has double beauty, beautiful as flowers... It''s better to marry your two daughters to me, and you and I will be the best of Qin and Jin. Isn''t it beautiful?"


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Duke Cai was taken aback first, and then he was overjoyed."It''s so good, so good..."


    Although Zhou Ye proposed to him on his wedding day, it seemed a bit inadequate...


    But in Cai Gong¡¯s opinion, very people do very things...


    Moreover, Zhou Ye has actually controlled the land of Jingxiang at this time...Although he has no official status, he is already the definite occupant. Once his daughter is married to Zhou Ye, then... at least a dozen of the Cai family can be protected. Prosperity in the year is no problem...


    Besides, Duke Cai didn''t think that the dying Han dynasty had hope to come back to life... It was time to choose another big thick leg hug.


    According to the ancient law, Cai satirizes this person as talented but not virtuous...


    He could marry his daughter Liu Biao, who was about his age, so why couldn''t he marry Zhou Ye??


    "The old man will send the birthdates of my two daughters to the house in a few days..." Cai Gong said.


    What do you do to give birth date??In ancient times, you should read the birth date before you get married, so as not to restrain each other... To put it bluntly, it is nonsense.


    After reading it, you still have to overcome it. In Zhou Ye''s view, he didn''t ask for an egg...


    Of course, this is what she thought in her heart, but she couldn''t say that: "So, there will be Lao Cai!"


    Duke Kuai also jokingly said: "Congratulations to the general for having a beautiful wife and concubine, congratulations to Duke Cai, for having such a good son-in-law..."


    "Hahahaha..." At this time, Cai Yan was very proud... Once he got married with this young general, wouldn''t he be able to walk sideways in this land of Jingzhou??


    It is said that his son will follow Lao Tzu, Cai Tao is a surrender faction, and Cai Yan is not a festival-keeping person.


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about this...whatever, he just liked beautiful women anyway.


    The beautiful names of the Cai sisters are all famous in Jingzhou... How can Zhou Ye not want it??


    As for Tsai''s political affairs??Stop teasing... Do you really think Zhou Ye is as weak and incompetent as Liu Biao??


    In his hands, it was the dragon, who had to be crossed, and the tiger was lying down... With so many women in Zhou Ye, no one dared to interfere with his business.


    After everyone was flattering each other for a while... Zhou Ye ordered the two elders to go to the front hall for a banquet, while he himself stayed with Mi Zhu.


    "Zizhong? Are you blaming me?" Zhou Ye asked Mi Zhu, who hadn''t spoken for a long time.


    After all, today he was going to marry someone else''s sister, and as a result... before entering the bridal chamber, he booked another marriage.


    "No... the lord, there is no grievance here!" said this, Mi Zhu shook his head and said: "I understand the lord your thoughts, we first occupied the land of Jingxiang, you have killed so many Jingzhou sect thieves, right? It¡¯s when you need to calm down the heart of the Jingzhou clan. Even if the lord doesn¡¯t say anything, after a while, I want to persuade the lord to find a woman from the Jingxiang clan and bring it into the back house!"


    "Hahaha...Zizhong really understands me!" Zhou Ye smiled and patted Mi Zhu on the shoulder. It is a great blessing in life to have such a big uncle, Three Kingdoms-so good."Let''s go, let''s go to the front hall, today is my big day..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mi Zhu couldn''t help but smile: "The lord should go to the front hall, or else my little sister should blame me for abducting her husband!"


    "Hahaha..."


    Chapter 2020


    Chapter Two Thousand and Twenty


    When the morning sun shines on the shoes in front of the couch through the window lattice, Mi Huan slowly opened his eyes.


    She opened her eyes and saw the face that made her love and hate.


    I love him because he took her to taste the bliss of the world, and hate him because-he ignored his pleadings, and fainted himself... really a badass.


    Moving her body gently, Mi Huan squeezed again into the embrace that made her nostalgic... She stopped when there was no more room for the two.


    Looking at that handsome face, Mi Huan mischievously used the tips of his hair and gently slid it on his cheek...While he stroked it, he murmured: "Bad boy, let you do what you did last night. Fuck me, let you make me pose such a shame, badass badass..."


    Just as Mi Huan was playing, suddenly, her small hand was held by a big hand.


    Mi Huan couldn''t help being surprised, and then a smile leaked out of his face."Husband, are you awake?"


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye opened his eyes with a smile, and said jokingly: "If I don''t wake up, I will be scolded to death..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mi Huan couldn''t help but anger...


    During the laughter, the flames of war between the two ignited again... The Mihuan who first accepted Yulu was completely unlucky... I just became a new wife last night, and I have to accompany my husband to do morning exercises in the morning, if not for the Zhen sisters who came to visit her Stopped the knife for her...It is estimated that she can''t get under the ground for at least three days this time.


    Even so, when Zhou Ye walked out of the wing room refreshedly, all the girls in the room could no longer get up.


    Zhou Ye, who walked out of the back house, ordered the maids to send breakfast into the room and serve the ladies to eat...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1633

    And he himself, after taking a couple of mouthfuls... then left the governor''s mansion.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, under Changsha City...


    A thousand cavalry stood straight under the city, staring at the four-door Changsha city...neither attacking the city, nor making formations...just stood there straight, like a clay sculpture.


    And Sun Jian, the prefect of Changsha standing at the head of the city, is also full of red at the moment...


    He wasn''t angry with the iron cavalry outside the city, but he was boiled like this.


    Yesterday, when he led the defeated soldiers all the way back to Changsha City, he almost felt distressed.


    Twenty thousand troops went out, but the remnants who came back were only ten thousand...there were countless rations and weapons.


    How can this not make him feel bad??


    Those are all his fellow villagers...


    The most annoying is these guys in the city... They relied on the strong armor on their bodies and the BMW horses under the crotch, and they chased them with their heads.


    Every time they thought they had thrown off the chaser and wanted to take a break, they soon heard the sound of horseshoes coming from behind, followed by the sound of these guys shouting to kill, and suddenly they had to drag their tiredness. The body fled again.


    Every time, Sun Jian became a little allergic to the sound of horseshoes... As soon as he heard the sound of horseshoes, he felt flustered and tight... He was almost frightened.


    Fortunately, after returning to their hometown of Changsha, the cavalry did not attack the city, but stood at the gate of the city...it seemed to be waiting for something.


    This made Sun Jian a little curious...what are these guys waiting for??


    Why don''t they attack the city??Are they planning to besiege themselves with a thousand sergeants??


    That wouldn''t work... You know, Sun Jian still wanted to lean on the high wall of Changsha City and be ashamed.


    You know, a siege can be different from a field battle...


    In Sun Jian''s view, once the city is attacked, these guys must give up their advantage of cavalry...By then, it is time for him to take revenge.


    If the cavalry has no horse, is it still called a cavalry??


    Therefore, after Sun Jian came back, he stayed at the top of the city, planning to hit them head-on as soon as these guys attacked the city...


    However, what Sun Jian did not expect was - - this wait, it was several hours...


    He waited from the evening until the moon in the middle of the sky, and from the moon to the middle of the sky, until the sun rose...


    These guys don''t attack the city... They just stand far away and look at Changsha City...


    "Are these guys monsters?" Sun Jian said with red eyes, bitterly: "They stood all night, even if they can stand it, can their horses stand it? This is really..."


    "Yes, lord!" Cheng Pu said with a heavy heart: "At the time of the third watch, I thought they were already exhausted, so I ordered a sentinel to leave the city from the west gate and walk around behind them, trying to kill them. ..."


    For the rest, Cheng Pu doesn''t need to say, Sun Jian has seen it all...


    Under the feet of those war riders, there were hundreds of corpses of Sun Jian pawns lying everywhere...this is the result...


    "It''s not to blame you... General Cheng!" Sun Jian shook his head... "The enemy we face is almost like a monster, tireless, not knowing how to be hungry and full... It''s... I really envy me!!!


    To be honest, Sun Jian really envied the heroes of those soldiers at this time...


    He felt that any of these soldiers would come out, they were all peerless warriors.


    Why would Sun Jian know??


    Because he also sent war generals down to fight with these guys...


    result???


    Eight consecutive losses...no one wins.


    "Father, the boy feels that they seem to be waiting for someone..." At this moment, a young general in a white robe with a helmet and armour beside Sun Jian said.


    "Waiting for someone?" Hearing what his son Sun Ce said, after thinking about it, Sun Jian nodded in agreement...


    There is indeed only this possibility.


    Otherwise, neither encircle nor fight nor fight... what do they want to do??


    But who are they waiting for??


    Thinking of this, Sun Jian yelled abruptly, "No...could these thieves be waiting for their army to come?"


    Hearing Sun Jian''s words, the generals were taken aback for a moment, and they suddenly showed fear...


    Fuck, they lost their helmets and abandoned their armor after a thousand soldiers and horses were killed, how would they respond to the enemy when the army came back??


    "Master, how is this good..."


    "Yes, lord, otherwise we will take advantage of their incompetent major generals to besiege the city and run away from the west gate!"


    "Lord, you can leave the green hills without worrying about not having firewood..."


    Hearing the words of the generals, Sun Ce smiled bitterly, "Run?? How are you going to run?? Can you run past the BMW horses under their crotch?"


    "The lord is right!" Huang Gai also said loudly: "Which one of you can beat their charge in the wild? Now only defending the city is the best policy!"


    "Yes, besides, the families of the generals are all in the city. Even if you can run away, can your family run away?" Cheng Pu also agreed.


    Hearing what the two said, the generals felt depressed...Run?Can''t run away... fight?Can''t beat... what should I do??


    Seeing the performance of the generals, Sun Jian secretly shook his head. A group of cowardly guys, who usually fight a downwind battle, are okay. Once they lose the battle, they all become soft persimmons.


    However, at the moment when he is employing people, he can''t move them for the time being. When he passes this level, one of those guys who say he wants to escape will count them as one and kick them out.


    Just as Sun Jian was thinking about it in secret, he suddenly heard the voice of his son Sun Ce, "Father handsome, look at... the people they are waiting for, are here!"


    Chapter 2021


    Chapter Two Thousand and Twenty One


    "Father, look!"


    Sun Jian heard the words of his son Sun Ce and looked in the direction of his fingers...


    Sure enough, in the distance, a husky man was slowly approaching Changsha City...


    In front of the team was a figure wearing golden helmet and golden armor... and behind it, there were more than twenty knights wearing the same standard armor as the soldiers in the city.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1634

    Seeing this situation...Sun Jian was happy first, then worry.


    The good news is that there is no army coming... he can feel more relieved.


    The worry is that since people dare to bring only such a few people to Changsha City, they must have a conspiracy in their hearts to break him in Changsha City.


    The question is... what kind of conspiracy is it??


    Just as Sun Jian was thinking hard...and the generals under his commanders were celebrating with their crowns or frowning...


    On the other side, Zhou An, who saw the arrival of this team from afar, hurriedly turned the horse''s head, took his men, and rushed over.


    As soon as he arrived in front of Zhou Ye, before the horses stopped, Zhou An immediately got off his horse and knelt on the ground, shouting loudly, "Zhou An pays respect to the lord!!"


    "No..." Zhou Ye, who was sitting on horseback, waved his hand indifferently, and said, "This time you have done a lot, and I am very pleased!"


    "It is the subordinate''s duty to serve the lord!" Zhou An said hurriedly.


    "Haha...you will learn from An Doudou!!" Zhou Ye shook his head and smiled, "Okay, let''s go and see Sun Jian in Changsha City!"


    "Yes!"


    Zhou An said, but instead of turning on his horse, he walked in front of Zhou Ye, grabbed the reins of Zhou Ye''s horse with one hand, and walked towards the city of Changsha.


    Leading the horse to fall, leading the horse to fall... This is almost the work done by the servants...


    As the commander of the army, Zhou An actually led Zhou Ye on the horse. From the eyes of Sun Jian and others in the city of Changsha, it was simply unimaginable.


    In their opinion, the long spear in Zhou An''s hand was invincible. One person would kill all of them behind closed doors and dare not fight...


    And such a virtuous officer is actually willing to lead a horse for the man with the golden helmet and golden armor. That man is so big...


    Seeing Zhou An''s actions, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... No need to ask. After this guy was scolded by him yesterday, he definitely went to ask An Dou Dou... This flattering appearance is really a lesson from An Dou Dou. Ten percent...


    Forget it, in that case, just do them as they please...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye didn''t say a word... let Zhou An lead the horse for himself.


    In a moment, the group came to Changsha city...


    Until this time, the people on the top of the city could really see Zhou Ye''s figure...


    "What a handsome man, what a pair of peerless armor!" Sun Jian couldn''t help but exclaimed as he looked at Zhou Ye under the city.


    No wonder he would be so admired. You must know that the armor Zhou Ye was wearing at this time was the armor he was wearing when he was in Azeroth, using the Titan God Iron Ingot as the material, and referring to the style of the sacred clothes, and the forging was extremely gorgeous. Battle armor.


    Can be called the extreme...


    Today he wanted to come here for a while for Sun Jian, so naturally he couldn''t weaken his prestige, so... he put on this armor at all.


    People with clothes and horses with saddles, with Zhou Ye''s original handsome appearance, with this set of tailor-made armor for him, it looks really mighty.


    "The city is Sun Jian and Sun Wentai?" Zhou Ye asked loudly, standing under the city.


    "It''s Sun!" Sun Jian in the city didn''t want to be outdone, and asked loudly, "Who is you?"


    "Hehe, my surname is Zhou, my name is Boyang and I am currently in charge of Jingzhou!" Zhou Ye returned cheerfully.


    As soon as Zhou Ye finished speaking, there was a loud shout from the city...


    "Hey, a bold and stupid thief, who dared to take Jingzhou forcibly..."


    "..." Hearing this curse, Zhou Ye didn''t bother to reply back. He could never beep too much... When he wanted to beep, it was mostly because he was just playing cute...


    It''s just that at the moment, he obviously doesn''t want to compare with others...


    So, he stretched out his hand and took off a huge bow from the saddle bridge under the crotch. The bow was about two meters long, gorgeous...


    Nothing else, it''s his [Quel''sala¡¤Blessed Bow of the Dragons]...


    Zhou Ye, who took off the longbow, made a slight gesture in his hand...a light flashed and flew towards the city.


    Then, there was a sudden chaos in the city.


    "...This...this..." Standing on the head of the city, Sun Jian looked at the headless corpse on the ground and the city wall that was shot through behind him, and was so startled that he couldn''t speak.


    I saw that a headless corpse in civilian costumes was lying on the ramp of the city wall, and on the wall not far from the corpse, there was a big hole in the bowl, through which sunlight shined through...obviously, that After an arrow smashed the head of the civil official, it shot through the city wall behind him...


    A group of civil servants were shocked by the arrow... and a group of military commanders showed sadness on their faces.


    How to prevent such an arrow??


    Moreover, Zhou Ye, who had taken the land of Jingzhou under the city, was as far away as five hundred steps from the city wall. At this equidistant distance, the arrows were so powerful, it was unheard of.


    Sun Jian glanced at the civil and military officials with deep expressions beside him...He felt helpless.


    He knew that his courage had been taken by Zhou Ye''s arrow... Thinking of this, he couldn''t help sighing secretly.


    That Zhou Ye under the city was really well born... Sure enough, the lord who can be followed by such a powerful soldier is not a person who is waiting.


    Thinking of that, Sun Jian still wants to talk... "Your Excellency, why is this?"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled and replied: "I am a small person, and I don''t like someone to say bad things about me...and I don''t have the habit of being scolded. If anyone insults me...die!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Sun Jian was helpless...Fuck, the famous people all respected the broad-minded generation, but what about Zhou Ye?People just claim to be small-spirited and not humiliated... It''s... Ah...


    Sun Jian, who had nothing to say, was blocked by Zhou Ye''s words. After holding back for a long time, he said... "Why do you lead your troops to violate my possessions?"


    Hearing Sun Jian''s words, Zhou Ye was stunned for a moment, then laughed wildly... "Hahahaha...Sun Wentai ah Sun Wentai, can you say these words too?"


    "I originally respected you as a man, so I strictly ordered my subordinates not to offend you Changsha..."


    "In the end, I didn''t think about it... I respected you, so you gotta move in. You actually sent troops to invade my southern county..."


    Before Zhou Ye had finished speaking, a trembling voice rang out, "The military officer has said nothing. The military officer has seized the land of Jingxiang, and there is no court..."


    "Close your eyes, rotten scholar!" Zhou Ye uttered a roar, and he scared that voice and never dared to make a sound again, for fear of stepping in the footsteps of the headless corpse at his feet.


    Chapter 2022


    Chapter Two Thousand and Twenty Two


    Sun Jian secretly shook his head...


    This picture is deliberate but not courageous...it can''t be a major event.


    Thinking in his mind, Sun Jian continued to ask: "Then I don''t know how you plan to end your grievances with me?"


    "It''s easy!" Zhou Ye smiled: "I respect you, but you are deceiving me. Isn''t this wrong?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1635

    "Yes!" Sun Jian said through gritted teeth.


    He really hated him to death at this time, but he was helpless with Zhou Ye...


    "Sun Wentai, it''s easy for you to admit it!" Zhou Ye smiled happily."Since you also admit that you are not kind, should you give me an explanation?"


    "What... do you want to explain?" Sun Jian''s teeth creaked.


    "If I want your Changsha County..."


    As soon as Zhou Ye said this, Sun Jian immediately opened his eyes with anger, looking desperate...


    Where is Changsha?It''s his revival, his lair, and his foundation... Once he loses, where can he survive?His hard work over the past ten years has come to nothing. How can this not let him desperately??


    Just when Sun Jian was going to work hard, Zhou Ye''s next sentence made him stop the order.


    "If you want to come, you can''t give it..." Seeing Sun Jian with an angry face, Zhou Ye said cheerfully: "However, gentlemen don''t take advantage of others. In that case, I don''t want Changsha County..."


    "Then what do you want?" Sun Jian asked in a deep voice.


    "Your Changsha County is also part of my nine counties in Jingzhou. Since you won''t give it to Changsha County, why don''t we emulate the ancient sages and form an alliance?"


    Hearing what Zhou Ye said, Sun Jian was stunned...


    It''s not that he didn''t understand, but that Zhou Ye had changed too quickly.


    I just said that I wanted to give him an explanation. In a blink of an eye, I said he wanted to form an alliance with him?What does he want to do??


    "Oh? I don''t know what kind of actions your sage plans to follow?" Sun Jian asked.


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "Imitate Qin Yan during the Warring States Period!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Sun Jian was stunned...How is Qin Yan??How did the two countries of Qin and Yan live well??Qin had King Zhaoxiang as a proton in Yan, and Yan Taizi Dan had been a proton in Qin...


    Fuck, this guy wants protons...


    "Lord, you must never do this..."


    "Yes, Lord, once the son is sent, we will be controlled by others!!"


    "Yes, Lord, please think twice!"


    Just as Sun Jian thought about what was going on, a group of civil servants began to kneel and slam.


    Sun Ce, who was the pig''s feet in the mouth of these civil servants, stood sullenly and said nothing.


    He was in a different position from those civil servants...so he looked at things differently.


    As long as the siege of Changsha can be resolved temporarily, then even if he spends a few years in proton and suffers a few years of humiliation, what can he count??


    When he is not from his father, the handsome soldier is strong, he will be brought back.


    Sun Jian ignored the admonitions of the civil servants. Instead, he held the fortresses and shouted to Zhou Ye who was under the city: "You want my son to be a hostage. You are wrong. How can Sun Jian be a person who is greedy and afraid of death... Come on, stop talking nonsense, I am waiting for you to attack in this Changsha city today!"


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly when he heard Sun Jian''s words, and didn''t care.


    He knew at all that Sun Jian would never give himself what he wanted just because of his words... To put it bluntly, it still depends on whose fist is big.


    Moreover, Zhou Ye also knew that Sun Jian still had a fluke at this time... He tried to use Jiancheng against his cavalry... So, let him break the fluke in this guy''s heart.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye didn''t talk nonsense, just waved his hand gently, "Siege!"


    "Here!!" XN


    As the voice fell, the soldiers headed by Zhou An began to gallop.


    As the horses ran faster and faster, Sun Jian''s face on the head of the city became more serious.


    "What do these soldiers want to do? Don''t they plan to fly to this city?"


    Although Sun Jian ridiculed like this, he did not slack in the slightest. Instead, he shouted: "The crossbowmen are ready, the wood and the stone are ready..."


    As his voice fell, the soldiers on the head of the city were holding their crossbows, and they were standing in battle...


    After the cavalry entered the shooting range under the city, an arrow that resembled a squally shower suddenly shot from the top of the city.


    Unfortunately, these arrows are useless against soldiers...


    Regarding this, Sun Jian didn''t care... he had seen the strength of these cavalry armors a long time ago, and it was something he expected to have such an effect.


    The real highlight is the neatly arranged rolling logs and rocks on the top of the city...


    The so-called rolling wood means that two people hug the thick and thin wood together and hang it on the city with ropes. Once those cavalry attack the city, the soldiers at the head of the city only need to cut off the rope hanging the wood, and the giant wood will hit the cavalry...


    Sun Jian watched the cavalry charge, clenching his hands...


    Five hundred steps, three hundred steps, one hundred steps...50 steps...ten steps...this is now.


    "Put the rolling wood!"


    As his voice fell, the soldiers on the top of the city cut off the ropes that were hanging the log in front of them one by one... Suddenly, the giant tree rolled down the slightly inclined wall from the top of the city with a roar...


    And those Umbrella cavalry??I don¡¯t care...


    Some of them lifted the reins, and jumped over the rolling wood that hit them with a leap under the hips.


    And some?Then he simply poked the long spear in his hand forward and picked up the log directly.


    It can be said that none of the hundreds of logs dropped from the top of the city have made any contributions...


    "Hi...How is this possible?"


    Seeing the performance of Ye Jingqi next week, Sun Jian couldn''t help taking a breath.


    If there are only one or two people, or more than a dozen people, they can ride the horse to jump over the rolling logs. It can also be said that these are the heroes and they can ride well.


    However, among a thousand people, nearly half of them jumped over the log, so what should I say??Heavenly soldiers??


    Moreover, the remaining people, although they didn''t jump over the rolling logs, but¡ªthey picked them up with their spears in their hands...this...this is really a tiger.


    It seems that in today''s fierce battle, although he occupies the advantage of the city, he is unpredictable if he wants to win.


    Just when Sun Jian was going to order the soldiers to prepare swords and wait for the cavalry to dismount their horses and use scratching hooks and other things to climb the city wall, cut off their ropes... I saw the thousand cavalry, turning their horses'' heads, and rushing towards the city. door¡­¡­


    Sun Jian suddenly snorted in his heart... "No, they are going to break open the city gate, hurry... go to the city gate..."


    It''s a pity that he ordered it a bit too late...


    No, it cannot be said that his order was too late. It should be said that these Umbrella soldiers are really too BUG...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1636

    He heard a bang from the city gate, and then Sun Jian heard soldiers shouting in the city, "No, the city gate is broken..."


    Chapter 2023


    Chapter Two Thousand and Twenty Two


    The Changsha Prefect...


    Zhou Ye sat on the seat that originally belonged to Sun Jian... He smiled and looked at Sun Jian and his son who were pushed to the ground by two soldiers.


    "Brother Wentai, if you agreed to my condition earlier, how could you fall to the current level?" Zhou Ye said happily.


    "If you want to kill, kill, how can there be so much nonsense..." Sun Jian stared at Zhou Ye with anger...


    He hadn''t figured out how the soldiers broke through his gates... the situation was really messed up.


    "Why should I kill you?" Zhou Ye asked back.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Sun Jian was taken aback and couldn''t help asking: "Don''t you want this land of Changsha?"


    "I don''t want to!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "For me, in the troubled times, there is a place for me to live in. That''s enough. Why should I covet you, Changsha City?"


    "Then you..." Sun Jian stunned... "Then why are you attacking my city..."


    "You attacked me first, okay?" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes and said, "I said, I''m stingy, and I will repay you... You attacked my southern county, if I don''t beat your Changsha, would you? Doesn''t it seem that I am afraid of you??"


    "This..." When Sun Jian heard Zhou Ye''s words, he felt regretful...


    I had known that Zhou Ye was so good, why did he go looking for trouble? Honestly, isn''t his Changsha training bad??


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled and got up, walked to Sun Jian''s side, and then personally untied the rope on his body."Changsha, I''ll give it back to you...not an inch of land, but...the same sentence, you and I will become the best of Qin Yan..."


    "Father, my boy is willing to go to Jingzhou..." Sun Ce, who was kneeling on the side, heard Zhou Ye''s words and said hurriedly.


    He really wants to go to Jingzhou. First, he can find a step down for his father so that he doesn''t have to carry the name of abandoned son.


    Secondly, he also wanted to know how Zhou Ye trained such a powerful soldier...


    Damn it, is that still a soldier?No peerless warrior is so powerful, okay??


    Therefore, Sun Ce firmly believed that Zhou Ye must have some secret method for training soldiers...If he had obtained these secret methods...the Sun family''s great cause could be expected.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled when he heard Sun Ce''s words, "Brother Wentai, you have a good son... filial piety is commendable, filial piety is commendable...but!!!"


    "But what?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Sun Jian was stunned... He had already planned to let his son be a proton. What did Zhou Ye mean??


    "However, I don''t want your eldest son to be a proton!" Zhou Ye said cheerfully.


    "The general plan that week?" At this time, Sun Jian spoke politely... There is no way, he is stronger than others, how can he become more powerful when he is defeated??


    "I want your young girl to be a proton!" Zhou Ye''s fangs finally leaked out.


    "No..." Before Sun Jian spoke, his son jumped up first."Father, the little girl is still in her infants, how can we use her as a proton?"


    When Sun Jian heard his son''s words, he did not speak... but bowed his head in thought...


    After a long while, he raised his head, looked at Zhou Ye, stared at Zhou Ye steadily, and asked, "Dare to ask the general, why don¡¯t you want my celebrity to be a proton, but I want my baby girl who is still swaddled. How about being a proton? General Wangwang will tell you the truth!!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled... "If I said, I plan to wait until your daughter and Yan, and marry her, would you think I was lying to you??"


    "This..." Sun Jian was stunned by Zhou Ye''s words...


    Isn''t it a bit too ridiculous...There are so many beautiful women in the world, why does this guy like baby girls alone??


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye saw Sun Jian''s thoughts and said with a smile: "I don''t love money or power in my life, but I only like beautiful women..."


    "..." Sun Jian nodded silently...


    "Of course, the beautiful people in the world are beautiful, the personality is bad, the temperate, the appearance is ugly...So, I wondered, can I cultivate a beautiful family by myself?" Zhou Ye said here, looking at Sun Jian: "It just happened to have this misunderstanding with Brother Wentai today, then I..."


    Zhou Ye did not finish speaking, but Sun Jian already understood...


    To put it bluntly, Zhou Ye is planning to play and develop...


    Although Sun Jian was born low, but in these years, he has been conquering and dealing with a lot of family members.


    He heard that there is a way of cultivating singers and dead men in the family, like Zhou Ye... Raised from the time of infancy... After growing up, he obeyed his master.


    Right now, he estimated that Zhou Ye had just such an idea.


    Sun Jian didn''t agree with it...He was under the low eaves, and now he has lost even Changsha...The lives of the young and old are in the hands of the young general in front of him...What a shame??


    Promise... he is a little reluctant...


    In the end, after thinking about it, Sun Jian said: "It''s not impossible to entrust the little girl to the general... But I have one condition... If the general doesn''t agree, I would rather die!"


    "Oh? Come and listen!" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Since the general trains the little girl in the hope of his wives... Then I would like to offer ten singers to the general to relieve the general''s worries!"


    Hearing Sun Jian''s words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but roll his eyes...


    Although Sun Jian''s words were vague, he still understood... Ten singers?What do you mean?It means...I''m afraid that Zhou Ye''s beast will have a big haircut. When his daughter was young,...to put it bluntly, it was to lift his fishing net...


    "I see, any more??"


    "In addition, please allow my wife to be allowed by the army to meet her poor daughter every day of the fifteenth day..." Sun Jian sighed, "After all, that''s a piece of meat that fell from her..."


    "I have allowed this too..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    He knew that Sun Jian was an excuse, because he was afraid that he would only know the Zhou family but not the Sun family that he would cultivate the infant Sun Shangxiang...


    "I thank General Gao Yi!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Sun Jian clasped his fists and said, "From then on, my Sun family will never use soldiers against the general..."


    "It''s so good!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Since the major event is over, I can''t come to this Changsha city for nothing, and I have to ask the general for a glass of water and wine!"


    "Haha...that''s natural!!"


    What is the mood of regaining the loss? What is the mood of Sun Jian at this time... He is really depressed and happy at this moment.


    What is depressing is-because of the crusade against Zhou Ye, he lost his army and almost lost his old nest...


    What''s happy is--Zhou Ye didn''t want his Changsha city, as long as his baby daughter...How could this not make him happy??


    Besides, Zhou Ye also stated clearly that he wanted to train his daughter as a wife and concubine. Strictly speaking, he and Zhou Ye would be good for Qin Jin... With this strong support, why is he unhappy? of??


    Immediately, Sun Jian was holding a banquet in the mansion to entertain Zhou Ye and his men. I have to say that this scene seemed really ironic.


    Chapter 2024

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1637

    Chapter Two Thousand and Twenty-Four


    Ever since Zhou Ye defeated Changsha Sun Jian... his reputation spread far and wide.


    For a while, the governors of the governors near Jingzhou were in danger...


    Or send an envoy with a generous gift, and visit Zhou Ye to explore his tone and make an early plan... Or send a letter to the court, begging the court to send troops and take back Jingzhou.


    However...it is a pity that the court at this time was already controlled by Dong Zhuo.


    That Dong Zhuo heard that Jing Xiang had been taken down by an army led by an unknown soldier...for a while, he was furious.


    Immediately they will issue an edict and order them to crusade.


    However, he was persuaded by Li Ru, a counselor beside him.


    In Li Ru''s words, it is--


    You see, the lord, although you hold the emperor''s self-respect, those princes will not listen to your dispatch.


    In their eyes, you are actually a thief.


    Instead of issuing an edict to make the princes crusade against the thief named Zhou Ye, and the princes refused to accept the edict, and laughed at the world... it is better to directly seal the thief who occupied Jingzhou and sell him a favor...


    In this way, not only will that person treat you with respect and gratitude to the lord...but also let the princes see your lord''s broad mind.


    Moreover, as long as the person accepts the edict, it means that he has recognized your status... The princes will naturally regard him as a person with the lord you, this is invisible, you have one more support.


    After listening to Li Ru''s words, Dong Zhuo happily agreed after pondering for a moment.


    Therefore, the edict that Zhou Ye was named as Jingzhou Mu''s... was soon carried by a group of edict officials, and they went to Jingzhou side by day and night.


    And what is Zhou Ye doing at this time??


    He is playing a big construction game in Jingzhou...


    The city wall needs to be expanded and increased... all the old facilities in the city also need to be renovated...


    Even Zhou Ye built a huge market outside Jingzhou City... named Jingji...


    Jingzhou was originally on the main traffic arteries extending in all directions...the north and the south are in an endless stream of merchants.


    Once this Jingji, which covers an area of ??hundreds of acres, is completed...it will become the first choice for merchants from north and south to purchase and barter.


    It stands to reason that in this disaster year, Zhou Ye has been doing such a big construction work, and he should definitely get complaints from all over Jingzhou.


    However, on the contrary... Zhou Ye''s move not only didn''t make the people of Jingzhou feel resentful, but instead praised Zhou Ye for his unparalleled benevolence and justice.


    why??


    Because Zhou Ye cheated...He got tens of millions of tons of food from other worlds, and used work for work...so that those who were hungry and idle people had a place to eat.


    This also occupies most of the multiverse Zhou Ye, so he can invite people''s hearts so generously...


    I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m going to feel distressed after changing to other warlords from the Three Kingdoms period. Such a large amount of food is enough to raise millions...


    Of course, someone loves someone hates...


    The people of Jingzhou love Zhou Ye as much as they love, and those grain merchants who want to pay more attention to their own food will hate Zhou Ye...


    These guys watched the grain in their own grain store, and it was rotten every day. In the end, they either chose to sell it to Zhou Ye at a low price, or they chose to transport it out of Jingzhou... to sell in other states.


    These guys who chose to sell them to Zhou Ye at a low price were somewhat of a break-even...As for the grain merchants who would rather die than sell them cheaply, they were unlucky.


    They miscalculated the form of the Central Plains at this time...


    Either the food delivery team was robbed by strongmen on the way, or it was forcibly conscripted by the warlords of the states.


    In the end, Jingzhou grain merchants who lost their fortunes, many are...


    Of course, all of this has nothing to do with Zhou Ye...


    At this moment, he was in his own courtyard, making a wife with a sweetheart... ahem, this sounded a bit embarrassing, but it was true.


    At this time, in the greatly reformed backyard of the Cishi Mansion... the girls were gathered around a cloth blanket, teasing the little Sun Shangxiang who was crawling around on the blanket...


    "Come on, Xianger... come here, sister..." Zhen Mi Xiao Lori held a doll in her hand, Xiao Sun Shangxiang.


    "Hey..." Xiao Sun Shangxiang looked at the doll in Zhen Mi''s little Lolita''s hand, turned around with disdain, and crawled towards Zhou Ye... No way, who called Zhou Ye''s hand, was holding a stick Where''s the lollipop...


    The little guy has tasted the sweet taste... For her, the wonderful taste is far better than the doll in the hands of Zhen Mi and Lori.


    "Hehe...Mi''er, you lost to your husband again!!" Cai Yan said with a smile.


    "That''s because the husband cheated...no, it''s not the case!!" Zhen Mi''s little Lori puffed up her face... While she was talking, she rushed to Zhou Ye''s face, trying My husband took the lollipop away...


    However, her actions were stopped by Xiao Sun Shangxiang... The little guy saw that Zhen Mi was about to snatch her lollipop, so she didn''t crawl anymore... sat down on the blanket and burst into tears.


    It doesn''t matter how she cried, making Zhen Mi and Lori suddenly feel at a loss... "Xiang''er don''t cry... Sister doesn''t want to grab your lollipop!"


    The little guy doesn''t care about that much... the golden peas in his eyes are pounding away... the crying is a pain.


    "Husband...hurry...hurry up to coax Xiang''er!" In desperation, Zhen Mi and Lori could only ask Zhou Ye for help.


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye burst into laughter at the confrontation between big and small... Hey, it''s really one thing to lose one thing, despite the scheming of Xiao Lori Zhen Mi, facing the tearful offensive of Xiao Sun Shangxiang. A big loss...


    Of course, smiling, Zhou Ye still passed the lollipop in his hand to Sun Shangxiang...


    It wasn''t until after holding the lollipop in his hand that the little guy burst into tears and laughed... and Xiao Lori Zhen Mi was relieved.


    At this moment, Diao Chan walked over with a guqin... "Husband..."


    Diao Chan, who walked in front of Zhou Ye, yelled to Zhou Ye and placed the Guqin in front of Zhou Ye... with beautiful eyes, looking at Zhou Ye expectantly.


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye understood Diao Chan''s thoughts in seconds... He couldn''t help but smiled bitterly: "Diao Chan, do you want to listen to the words of the empty mountain birds again?"


    "Yeah..." Diao Chan nodded her head obediently... softly said, "I heard my husband¡¯s empty mountain bird language, and I felt like I had returned to Kongtong Mountain... Moreover, the empty mountain bird language played by my husband went around the beam for three days, and it was endless. ...Diao Chan wants to hear..."


    "Husband... Concubine also wants to listen to the words of her husband''s play in the sky..." Cai Yan also agreed.


    "The concubine also wants to hear..."


    "Yes, husband, you haven''t played Kushan Bird''s Language for us for a long time..."


    The Zhen sisters, Mi Huan and other women also gathered around...said softly.


    Even the new sisters of the Cai family coquettishly said: "Husband... just play it for us..."


    "..." Hearing the words of the women, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... What does it mean that it hasn''t been played for a long time... Will it be played only yesterday??But since his own woman wants to hear it, he doesn''t care... "No matter, I will play it..."

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1638

    "My husband is going to play the piano..."


    "My lord is going to play the piano again... Hurry, go outside the backyard wall and listen!"


    "Go together...!"


    Chapter 2025


    Chapter Two Thousand and Twenty-Five


    Just when Zhou Ye was playing the piano to the girls in the backyard...


    In the west gate of Jingzhou, there is also a team of people who are riding horses into Jingzhou City.


    The first person is a middle-aged man with a mighty appearance and looks quite extraordinary...


    No one else, but Changsha prefect, Sun Jian.


    Today is the agreed day to visit his daughter. He took his eldest son, Sun Ce, and escorted his wife to visit his little daughter.


    In the past, his eldest son, Sun Ce, escorted his wife to come here, but today, he came in person...because he also had something to discuss with Zhou Ye.


    From the West Gate to Zhou Ye¡¯s Governor¡¯s Mansion, one must pass through the backyard wall of Zhou Ye''s Governor''s Mansion...


    When Sun Jian''s team came to the edge of the backyard of the Cishi Mansion, they saw a lot of people standing or sitting under the high wall of the backyard at this moment.


    In this crowd, there are males, females, old and young... but they are not all the same, but their intoxicating expressions...


    "Why do these people gather here?" Sun Jian asked in confusion.


    "Father handsome, today it must be General Zhou Yaxing who has risen again, playing the piano in the back garden for fun!!" After all, Sun Ce has been here many times, so he knows more about things here than his father..." Every time General Zhou played the piano, under the fence of the backyard, there would always be a lot of elegant people and strangers who listened to the piano for fun...not surprising!"


    "Sure enough..." At this time, Sun Jian also heard the faint sound of the guqin... The sound of the piano was like a natural sound. Hearing the sound of the piano, he seemed to be in a quiet mountain forest. The mountain stream was gurgling and the birds were singing. The sound is endless...intoxicating..."This song should only be in the sky...!"


    Perhaps it was because Sun Jian''s voice was a bit too loud... the people who were listening to the nature with their eyes closed in the corner glared at him.


    Seeing the expressions of these people, Sun Jian suddenly felt embarrassed. He hurriedly clasped his fists and bowed his hands and made an apology... Then lowered his voice and said to his son: "Let¡¯s go quickly and go into the backyard to listen to Boyang¡¯s Tian Lai Zhi Zhi Go..."


    Sun Ce looked at his father''s somewhat embarrassed appearance, and forced a smile, and said, "Yes, handsome father!"


    Everyone rode their horses around the courtyard wall and walked towards the front entrance of the Cishi Mansion.


    At this time, in the corner of the wall, a thin middle-aged man was holding a 16 or 7-year-old girl in his hand, standing by and listening to the sound of the piano inside the wall...


    When he saw Sun Jian''s team passing by, he pulled up the girl beside him and said, "Let''s go, ugly...we''re afraid we won''t have to listen!"


    "Why? Daddy?" The girl''s delicate eyesight looked like a beauty, but she was called a ugly child, which was speechless.


    "The frame that just passed is Sun Jian, the prefect of Changsha..." The middle-aged man chuckled and whispered: "He came here, there must be something important to find Zhou Boyang...Today, I''m afraid I can''t have fun!"


    "Daddy''s words are bad. Daughter Guan that Sun Jian seems to have stopped listening to General Zhou''s piano just now. Obviously he also knows the rhythm. I guess he will not disturb General Zhou''s Yaxing... So, my daughter guesses that Dad can still be Have fun!" The girl smiled at her father after she finished talking.


    "Forget it... just listen to you, and see if I can really listen to it today!" The middle-aged man obviously loves his daughter very much. After hearing his daughter''s words, he stops and continues to listen to the beautiful piano sound in the wall...


    The song ends...


    "I really don''t know who wrote this song. The artistic conception is long and elegant and popular..." The middle-aged man sighed, "I really want to go in and find Zhou Boyang to take a look at the piano score!"


    "Hehe..." Upon hearing her father''s words, the girl smiled slightly: "Then why didn''t father go in and ask General Zhou for it?"


    "This..." Hearing what his daughter said, the middle-aged man was speechless...


    "Daddy came here, he was here to find the general theory of that week... The Cai family said that they wanted to agree to his father''s daughter, but regretted it... Isn''t it?" The girl laughed.


    "You... I can''t hide anything from you!!" Huang Chengyan sighed and said, "Just, why are you not a boy? If you are a boy, you will be a father and you will use your wealth to help you stay here. In the troubled times, I won an eternal name... It''s sad!"


    "What happened to the daughter?" The girl said unconvincingly: "Even if Yueying is a daughter, she must remain as a daughter forever!"


    "Difficult...difficult!" Huang Chengyan sighed...


    "Daddy is really!" Seeing her father sighing again, Huang Yueying sighed and said, "Don''t you want that piano score?"


    "Yes...Of course I did!" Huang Chengyan nodded.


    "Then go in and want it!!" Little Lolita said, pulling up her father, and walking towards the main entrance of the Cishi Mansion, while walking, said: "You have been in Jingzhou City for more than half a month...every day. This assassin¡¯s backyard is here to listen to other people¡¯s piano sounds. You should also go to see the Lord..."


    "What am I going to do?" Huang Chengyan said embarrassingly: "I originally thought that Zhou Boyang was a greedy and erotic, so I wanted to come here to talk with him, but I didn''t expect... once I entered Jingzhou City , I found out... This is a benevolent lord... How can I say anything? A mere woman, let him marry if he marries... Why should a husband be without a wife?"


    "Since you are a benevolent master, why don''t you help him?" Little Lolita asked back: "To put it bluntly, father, you are lazy... You don''t want to be restrained by others... You want to live in the mountains and indulge in the mountains and rivers. , It¡¯s just a pity that you are full of talent!"


    "Uh..." Huang Chengyan was speechless for a while when he heard what his daughter said... he was said by his daughter. He is such a character. What a sigh?


    While talking, Huang Yueying''s little Lolita had already pulled her father to the front gate of the Cishi Mansion...


    Looking at the two soldiers more than two meters high at the door, Huang Xiaoluoli didn''t have stage fright at all. She said openly: "There are two people who tell me, Huang Chengyan and her daughter came to visit."


    Hearing Xiao Lori''s words, the eyes of the two soldiers guarding the gate suddenly brightened...As a member of the world brought to this world by Zhou Ye, of course they also read the Three Kingdoms thoroughly. Who is Huang Chengyan, of course they know...


    The most important thing is-they know better that their masters never forget Huang Yueying''s daughter, Huang Yueying...


    Thinking of this, a soldier immediately clasped his fists and said, "It turned out to be Mr. Huang, a celebrity in Xiangyang, please, I will report to my Patriarch to know!"


    While talking, he motioned to his companion to bring Huang Chengyan and his daughter into the lobby for tea, and then ran towards the backyard...


    Huang Xiaoluoli came to the door by herself, which is a happy event for her master.


    Chapter 2026


    Chapter Two Thousand and Twenty Six


    Not to mention the Huang family''s father and daughter who entered the Cishi Mansion, let us move forward a little bit and talk about Sun Jian who came here to visit Zhou Ye.


    At the end of Zhou Ye''s song, the girls were utterly ecstatic...Even the little Sun Shangxiang, who was lying on the blanket, sat quietly, waiting for her big cute eyes, watching With Zhou Ye... as if waiting for Zhou Ye to play another song.


    At this moment, suddenly from the door of the backyard, there was a good cry: "Okay, okay, okay... Boyang''s song made me, a rough man who can only march and fight, also listened to the wildness in the mountains. Longing for life!"


    "Haha...When did Brother Wentai arrive?" Zhou Ye smiled and stood up and said.


    He actually knew that Sun Jian was here, but it was still necessary to put on a suit.


    "Haha...I''ve been here for a while!" Sun Jian smiled: "I''m just addicted to your elegant voice with Boyang, so I dare not disturb you Boyang!"


    "Haha, it''s just a vulgar sound..." Zhou Ye said, reaching out to Sun Jian, "Go, let''s discuss matters in the hall!"


    "It''s just what I want!" Sun Jian said, and said to the wife behind him: "You have to reunite with Xiang''er, I have another business to discuss with Boyang!"


    "My concubine knows!" Madam Wu nodded obediently, and then walked towards the girls in the backyard... She had already seen her daughter there. If it hadn''t been for her husband, Sun Jian, who was just pulling her, she wouldn''t let her. When Zhou Ye was disturbed to play the piano, she could not wait to rush over.


    Madam Wu went to see her daughter, while Sun Jian and Sun Ce followed Zhou Ye to the back hall...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1639

    After the three guests were seated, they were served tea.


    Sun Jian picked up the tea in his hand, took a sip, and smiled: "The tea here in Boyang is different. It is light and fragrant... It''s a good tea!"


    "Non-valuable things, if Brother Wentai likes it, I will order someone to prepare a can for you to take away!" Zhou Ye said here, smiling slightly, "Brother Wentai came here, not just to drink my cup of tea? ?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Sun Jian sat up straight and nodded, "I know I can''t hide from you, Boyang... I am here today because I have something to discuss!"


    "Oh? What''s the matter? Let''s talk about it!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Yesterday, Yuan Shao a messenger arrived at my place..." Sun Jian said slowly: "He said... He has already set up troops from Bohai and called on the princes of the world to join forces and fight against the usurper Dong Zhuo... What I mean by coming here today is I want to ask Boyang if you intend to join me in raising troops to build a great cause!"


    "Oh?... Then why didn''t Yuan Shao send me a letter?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "The general''s move to seize Jingzhou is beneficial to the people, but after all, the name is not righteous!" Sun Ce said: "And right now, it is an opportunity to let the general''s name go right in this place of Jingzhou, as long as the general and my father marshal Raise troops and fight against the country''s thieves... When you are victorious, your Majesty Longyan will give a reward to the general!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye laughed at Sun Ce''s words...


    Does he need a reward from a child emperor??Does he need to be right??


    No, he doesn''t need it, he just needs his fists to be big enough to make all the princes dare not look at this land of Jingzhou.


    But... again...


    Does he want to join the so-called thieves-seeking alliance made by the Yuan brothers??


    Zhou Ye thought for a while before he made a decision... I want to go, I must go...


    Why??


    Because he still has to save one person and take another person...


    Who to save??The father who rescued Cai Yan... he was now under Dong Zhuo''s career... after all, it was a misfortune for the other''s daughter. He watched the tragic death of his father, which was not something.


    As for the captive one...who??


    I heard that Dong Zhuo had a granddaughter named Dong Bai... She was very beautiful... This, you can''t miss it.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "That¡¯s all, since I¡¯m fighting against a country thief, I naturally have to do my part... Then I will lead five thousand fine riders and go to see and see this with you, Brother Wentai. Heroes of the world!"


    "It''s so good, so wonderful!" Sun Jian was overjoyed when he heard Zhou Ye''s words...


    He knew that the combat effectiveness of Zhou Ye''s soldiers could not be judged by the number of people... Zhou Ye''s five thousand fine knights, the combat effectiveness was no less than hundreds of thousands of lions.


    You know, at the beginning, a thousand fine riders killed his 20,000 army so that they lost their helmets and unloaded their armor... let alone five thousand.


    Just when Sun Jian and his son were overjoyed... Suddenly, a sergeant outside said: "Master, someone outside the door asks for a visit..."


    "Who is it?" Zhou Ye asked rhetorically.


    "He claims to be an angel from the capital, and he came to declare!" the sergeant replied.


    "Proclaimed edict?? What edict was announced?" Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head and said, "At this time, the capital is full of smoke and mist...The so-called edict must be ordered by Dong Zhuo to drive him away... A fate...hehe... whoever loves to pick it up, anyway, I won''t pick it up..."


    "Here!"


    The sergeant came out...


    Sun Jian and his sons immediately praised Zhou Ye...what a loyal minister of the Han...what a Gaoyi Wushuang...


    In response, Zhou Ye just smiled and didn''t say anything...


    What a loyal minister of the Han, what Gaoyi Wushuang... He doesn''t care about what edicts, not to mention that it is Dong Zhuo''s edict, even if it is really the emperor of the emperor, he will not accept... He came to play in the Three Kingdoms... just to occupy Jingzhou , To be a bystander of history...


    After everyone chatted for a while... Sun Jian and his son stood up and left... They had to go back to prepare the army for war... The army was going out, it was not a matter of getting up and down. There were so many troublesome things to prepare... ¡­


    For example, forage, such as the route of entry, such as who is sent to guard the home... For example, there are too many facts.


    Sun Jian has a lot to do...


    As a host, Zhou Ye would naturally give a gift...


    After he sent Sun Jian to the door and watched Sun Jian''s convoy leave, he planned to turn around and go back... However, at this moment, a soldier walked to his side and whispered: "Master, father Huang Chengyan The lady came to visit you..."


    "Oh? How long has it been?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "It''s almost half an hour...I will arrange them in the front hall, and they should be drinking tea at this time!!" Zhanbing laughed.


    "Okay, you did a good job..." Zhou Ye was really happy at this moment... This is really the mountain if I don''t go, the mountain will come and I will... "I will go and see them now!"


    While talking, Zhou Ye walked towards the front hall...


    Before reaching the front hall, Zhou Ye was outside the porch when he heard the voice of a little Lolita, reading his shabby room inscription on the wall...


    "If the mountain is not high, there is a fairy...the water is not deep, there is a dragon..."


    "Haha...Mr. Huang, the long-lasting name is like a thunderous..." Zhou Ye walked directly into the room with a smile...


    Chapter 2027


    Chapter Two Thousand and Twenty Seven


    "Huang Chengyan, who was scattered in the mountains, met the general!!"


    Seeing Zhou Ye walk into the room, Huang Chengyan hurriedly got up to bow...


    "Haha, sir, you don¡¯t need to be polite..." Zhou Ye hurriedly held Huang Chengyan in his arms and smiled: "I just had an important business next time, so I neglected my husband. Please forgive me!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Huang Chengyan smiled slightly and said: "People often say, Jingzhou Meizhou Lang, when I saw him today, he really deserves his reputation... However, the next ceremony is not for himself..."


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye suddenly asked with a sense of interest: "Why did you worship Mr. Mister?"


    "Worshiped by millions of people in Jingzhou, and by the hundreds of millions of people in the world!" Huang Chengyan said with a serious expression.


    "..." Hearing Huang Chengyan''s words, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... At this time, the scholars are like this, they can get involved in the world at every turn... "Why are you talking about trivial matters? Your husband is serious! And, I''m only in Jingzhou. What does the implementation of benevolent governance have to do with the people in the world?"


    "No..." Huang Chengyan''s face straightened and said: "The one who just visited the general, but Sun Jian, the prefect of Changsha?"


    "Exactly!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "I expected that Sun Jian came to visit the general, he must have received Yuan Shao''s inquiries from the thieves, so he came to find the general to discuss the cause of the thieves. How can this not be a good thing to benefit the people of the world?" Huang Chengyan smiled.


    "How did your husband know that I agreed to Brother Wentai''s proposal to send troops?" Zhou Ye asked back.


    "Haha...Although the general killed Wang Rui to seize Jingzhou... But the general''s benevolence and righteousness far surpassed that mediocre Wang Rui thousands of times... the people of Jingzhou all praised it." Huang Chengyan said here, after a pause, "It can be seen that, The general is a man of righteousness, and nowadays, there are national thieves who are in trouble...With the general''s righteousness, you can return to it if you don''t know it. If you know, how can you not send troops to go and destroy it?"


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye chuckled as he heard...


    To be honest, he really didn''t go against Dong Zhuo for some kindness, but for Dong Zhuo''s granddaughter and his cheap old man...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1640

    Of course, Zhou Ye would not say these things... Since Huang Chengyan misunderstood, let him continue to misunderstand.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye stretched out his hand, made a please gesture, and smiled: "Sir, please sit down, let''s talk slowly!"


    As the two again divided the guest and host seats, the maid in the Fuzhong naturally came in and replaced the old tea and offered new tea.


    Sitting in the main seat, Zhou Ye took a sip of tea and pretended not to care. He looked at Huang Chengyan and asked, "I wonder if this girl is?"


    "Oh, this is my little girl, Huang Yueying... the nickname is Chou''er!" Huang Chengyan replied without thinking about it.


    "Chou''er has seen the general!" Little Lori Huang Yueying stood up and bowed to Zhou Ye Yingying.


    "Haha...Yue Yingsheng is so beautiful, why is his nickname called Chou''er?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile: "What if it spreads out and no one dares to marry?"


    "Don''t tell the general..." Huang Chengyan smiled: "There is a saying in my hometown that a low name is easy to feed... But as Chou''er grew up, I wanted to discuss with her several times about changing her name, but she gave Refused¡­¡­"


    "Oh?? Why is this?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Because Yueying doesn''t want Israel to serve people..." Little Lolita said in a pretentious manner: "Showing others by appearance, losing heart, showing others by talents, can get a beloved who truly cherishes her... This is Yueying''s idea. !"


    "Hahaha...Well, I have such insights at a young age, and it is such a blessing to be a woman, Mr. Huang is really lucky!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Haha, the general praised..." Huang Chengyan sighed as he said this, "Unfortunately, Ugly is not a man!"


    "Men and daughters are the same..." Zhou Ye retorted, "Isn''t it more rare for girls to have this wisdom than men?"


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Huang Yueying''s little Lolita''s face suddenly leaked a trace of joy...


    Zhou Ye was still the first person to praise her like this...How could this not make her happy?


    Moreover, Yueying Lolita had originally looked at Zhou Ye very pleasing to the eye, but today she was praised by Zhou Ye again, and she felt closer to Zhou Ye in her heart.


    After the people chatted for a few more words, Zhou Ye changed his voice and said, "Today Dong Zhuo is in trouble and Chao Gang, why don''t you go out and join the government, clarify Yuyu, and return the world to peace?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Huang Chengyan said with a bitter expression on his face, and said: "The general''s good intentions are guided by the heart...but, in the next idle cloud and wild cranes, I am used to being free, unconstrained, and unwilling to take the form of the case... The character hanging is precisely the life that Xia Xia most yearns for... Therefore, it is difficult for Xia Xia to die!"


    "Haha...it''s okay!" Zhou Ye waved his hand indifferently, "Since Mr. has no intention of official career, then I won''t force him to..."


    "Thank you General..." Huang Chengyan said here, hesitating for a moment, and asked: "I don''t know when the general plans to raise troops?"


    "Three days later!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "There is an unsolicited request below!" Huang Chengyan said here, looking at his daughter, Huang Yueying, and said: "My ugly child is clever and smart, but it''s a pity that she was born as a daughter. She has peerless talent and can''t rule the country and the world. Now she It¡¯s also about to pass the year of hanging down. If you don¡¯t travel far and gain some insights, there will be no chance in the future!"


    "So, I beg you to ask the army to bring the little girl with you this time? Let her see this wonderful river and mountains in her lifetime!"


    "This..." Zhou Ye was keen on his heart, but he still pretended to be hesitant...


    He can understand what Huang Chengyan meant...


    The year of the hanging hair is eight or nine years old. At this age, both men and women are called children... and after this age, at the age of twelve, a girl will be called the year of the golden hairpin.


    At this time, we must pay attention to the protection of men and women.


    Ordinary women, once they reach this age, they must learn the way of being a woman in the show building.It is common for the door not to go out and the door to not move...


    When it comes to the year of Jihua, you have to marry...At that time, it will be a busy life around the Guotai children.


    And Huang Chengyan obviously cherishes her daughter''s talents, and doesn''t want her to be like an ordinary woman, doing nothing for her life.


    At least, let her travel hundreds of miles, take a look at the general trend of the world, take a look at this great river and mountains, this is not in vain of her daughter''s talent.


    "This... soldier, evil... I''m afraid, once the war starts... you will not care about your ugly son!" Zhou Ye pretended to be reserved.


    "General, Chou''er is willing to go, even if I die after nine deaths!" Saying this, Yueying Xiao Lori made a blunt, knelt down in front of Zhou Ye, and pleaded: "Chou''er knows that this may be the only one in this life. It¡¯s an opportunity to see the whole world...so, Chou''er is not afraid of death!"


    Chapter 2028


    Chapter Two Thousand and Twenty Eight


    When Huang Chengyan walked out of the governor''s mansion, it was already too late.


    He was full of alcohol and his footsteps were vain... his hands were like a treasure, holding a piece of silk, which was Zhou Ye''s score for the song of a bird in the sky.


    As he walked, he smiled bitterly: "It''s okay... I came to repay the hatred of taking my wife, but I didn''t expect it, I also left my daughter here!"


    Of course, he was just making fun of himself.


    In fact, this is no alternative.


    Although the Huang family is a big family in Jingzhou, it is beyond your ability to take your daughter to swim the great mountains and rivers in this era of war and chaos.


    Therefore, today he heard Zhou Ye say that he wanted to entrust his daughter to Zhou Ye when he was going to fight against Dong Zhuo...


    After all, he knew that Zhou Ye''s army was powerful...


    Breaking through Jingzhou and seizing Changsha with the power of a thousand horses... This kind of army can be called invincible.


    Therefore, he is not very worried about his daughter''s safety.


    As for... Zhou Ye''s sexual lust is also known to him, but, in his opinion, his daughter is still young, and Zhou Ye, a gentleman, shouldn''t be thinking of his daughter.


    It''s a pity... he is too high to see Zhou Ye''s integrity, and he doesn''t understand Zhou Ye too much.


    If he knew how many little loli Zhou Ye had raised in other worlds, he would definitely not bring up this matter.


    It''s a pity that nothing happens if...


    Later, Huang Chengyan often regretted that he had let his daughter go on the expedition with Zhou Ye, and lost all of his daughter...Of course, this is a funeral, so I won''t mention it for the time being.


    Just talk about Zhou Ye''s side...


    Sun Quan needs three days to prepare, and he also needs three days to prepare...


    The difference is that Sun Quan is preparing to send troops, but Zhou Ye?Is busy comforting the women in their backyard...


    Three days, fleeting...


    Three days later, Zhou Ye offered five thousand fine rides and swears to take off outside Jingzhou...


    The people in the city sent Zhou Ye''s army more than ten miles away, reluctant to give up...


    "My elder brother, the people of Jingzhou are all thinking about you!" Huang Yueying was sitting on Zhou Ye''s horse, leaning against him, and said with a grin.


    "The people of China are the most industrious and grateful people!" Zhou Ye sighed softly, "As long as they can make do with it, then they will never get up and rebellion, so... the Yellow Turban rebellion has passed the non-citizens. And at the court!"


    "My brother is benevolent..."


    "Okay, don''t talk like that... It feels very awkward!" Zhou Ye smiled, lightly scratched Huang Yueying''s Qiong nose, and said, "Good scream, brother!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1641

    Yueying''s little Lori was flushed with Zhou Ye''s actions. After a while, she said, "Okay...good brother..."


    "This is good!" Zhou Ye looked at the shy look of Little Lori and laughed out loud.


    Originally, according to Huang Chengyan''s intention, Xiao Lolita was asked to worship Zhou Ye as her foster father, but Zhou Ye refused to agree to anything...In his words, as soon as I have not yet reached the age of weak crown, I will recognize the next one. The big righteous daughter, is it not laughable??


    In that case, just consider it as the righteous brother...


    After Huang Chengyan hesitated for a while, he finally agreed...


    To put it bluntly, Huang Chengyan was also deceived by Zhou Ye''s unchanging young face.


    Of course, even though Zhou Ye recognized Yueying Xiaoluoli as his sister, they had their own friends...


    Zhou Ye told Huang Chengyan that he was still a brother, and to Xiaoyueying and Lori, he was a brother and sister.


    Because Yueying Little Lori didn''t know how to ride a horse, Zhou Ye simply hugged her in his arms and rode together.


    Although little Lolita was a bit shy about this, she didn''t care. After all, they were brothers and sisters.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye''s five thousand armies are all iron cavalry, so the journey is extremely fast...


    After he arrived at the agreed place outside Nanjun, he waited for a long time... before he saw Sun Jian''s men and horses arrive.


    From a distance, seeing Zhou Ye''s fine rider, Sun Jian led a group of generals and rushed over on horseback... "Bo Yang, I am coming down late. I''m sorry!"


    "Hehe...I''m here early, Brother Wentai don''t care!" Zhou Ye smiled and folded his hands.


    At this time, Sun Jian also saw Yueying''s little Lori sitting in Zhou Ye''s arms, and smiled: "This is?"


    "This is my sister-in-law, Yueying..." Zhou Ye said here, smiling: "Yueying, I will see Wu Chenghou soon!"


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, little Lolita said crisply: "Yueying has seen Wu Chenghou!"


    "Hahaha... Lingmei really has the style of Boyang!" Sun Jian smiled: "It''s just that we are going to crusade against the country thief... Boyang, would it be inconvenient for you to bring your sister?"


    "Haha..." Facing Sun Jian''s words, Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "Brother Wentai thinks about Dong Zhuo''s use of troops?"


    "The native chickens and dogs, besides showing off power, what does he know how to fight?" Sun Jian said disdainfully.


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye smiled when he heard the words, and stopped talking...


    Sun Jian thought about it, and suddenly...


    Well, he looked down on Dong Zhuo, thinking that Dong Zhuo was not his enemy, and Zhou Ye... his 20,000 army who killed him with a thousand horses and fled, wouldn''t it just say... Zhou Ye looked down on Dong Zhuo even more??


    Thinking of this, Sun Jian couldn''t help but smiled bitterly: "Bo Yang, it seems that I will never be able to raise my head in front of you in my life!"


    "Hehe...what did Brother Wentai say? We are allies and we have the Qin and Jin agreements. Am I the kind of person who uses power to suppress others?"


    "That''s it, I won''t be boring here..." Sun Jian shook his head and smiled bitterly: "We are in one place, let''s set off now!"


    "That''s great!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    With the two people discussing, the army headed towards Nanyang County.


    Along the way, Xiao Yueying sat in Zhou Ye''s arms, and she didn''t feel the horse bumping, her eyes felt like she couldn''t see enough.


    The marching army has an aura of swallowing mountains and rivers, especially Zhou Ye''s cavalry, even in the march, the line is extremely neat.


    If Sun Jian''s army seemed to give people the feeling of being a strong soldier, then when he looked at Zhou Ye''s cavalry, he was immediately beaten down.


    Zhou Ye''s five thousand cavalrymen, five men in a row, rode side by side, the distance the horses took at each step was not too different... Whether they looked horizontally or vertically, they looked like the same person.


    This scene made Huang Yueying''s little Lolita in Zhou Ye''s arms see the brilliance flashes in her eyes, and Hungary couldn''t help but show great pride.


    "My brother!"


    "Call brother!"


    "Brother..." Yueying little Lolita was almost used to Zhou Ye''s way of speaking, and she seemed a little vulgar, but she felt very close."Brother... Guess what Wu Chenghou, who is behind us at this moment, feels when seeing the warriors under your command?"


    "envy, jealousy, hate!"


    Chapter 2029


    Chapter Two Thousand and Twenty Nine


    "envy, jealousy, hate??"


    Little Lori Yueying muttered Zhou Ye''s words to herself, her eyes lit up suddenly, "Brother''s words are always straight to the essence!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "It''s not that I am bragging, I am a general. When I see my warriors, there is no one who does not envy and hate!"


    "Brother is right!" Yueying Xiaoluoli smiled: "For the generals to like the warriors, just as the wealthy loves gold and silver... And the warriors trained by my brother are all brave. How can we not let those generals envy and hate!?"


    "Then brother... how did you train such a strong soldier?" Yueying Xiao Lori asked curiously.


    "Want to know?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Yes!" Yueying little Lori nodded vigorously.


    "That''s the secret that my Zhou family didn''t pass on... If you want to know, just become a member of my Zhou family!" After saying this, Zhou Ye burst into laughter.


    Little Lori was taken aback by Zhou Ye''s words, and then, her small face suddenly blushed...


    How did you become a member of the Zhou family?Naturally, it is to marry Zhou''s housewife...


    "Brother...I really don''t respect..." The little Lori Yueying, who figured out the key, sighed...


    However, what she didn''t realize was that although she was complaining about Zhou Ye''s disrespect... but in her heart, she didn''t feel angry at all, instead she felt a quick heartbeat.


    After marching for a day, the army set up a large camp one hundred and eighty miles outside Nanyang County...


    Although Nanyang County used to be Yuan Shu''s territory, since Zhou Ye had robbed Jingzhou forcibly... he took the Nanyang County back.


    For Yuan Shu, Zhou Ye didn''t have any good feelings at all...It''s a pity that this guy ran too fast, and An Doudou didn''t kill him.


    Since setting up the camp, Sun Jian has studied the route of marching in his handsome account... But what about Zhou Ye?In his own account, molesting little Lori...


    "What? I live here?" Yueying little Lori pointed to the camping couch in the tent, her face flushed red...


    She was not angry, but¡ªashamed.


    Because this is Zhou Ye''s handsome account, and there is only one army bed, that is to say... she is going to sleep with Zhou Ye tonight...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1642

    "No way! It''s like that when acting in the army!" Zhou Ye sat on the couch and said calmly: "It''s not as good as home here... there won''t be maids to serve, let alone a separate camp... I am here. The handsome account is already pretty good. The other soldiers are all four men and one account..."


    "Yes, but... Brother, Gu Li Yuyun, men and women are six years old in different seats..." Yueying Lori wants to argue again...


    "This is the army, and the Book of Rites cannot control this..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Could it be that Yueying, you have the habit of grinding your teeth and talking in sleep at night? Are you afraid I will hear it?"


    "Who... who can grind teeth, who can talk in dreams..." Yueying''s little Lolita was so excited by Zhou Ye, she suddenly forgot something like the book of rituals: "Live and live... If I find my brother Talking in sleep in the middle of the night, then I must have a good laugh on my brother for three years!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled and said nothing when facing little Lolita...


    Smart children are generally relatively early, such as Yueying Lori...


    She watched Zhou Ye take off her coat unhurriedly and lay on the couch... Her heart was like a mountain and it was difficult to calm down.


    After all, she is a girl, how could she sleep with Zhou Ye so unclearly??


    However, after a day¡¯s march, Zhou Ye had nothing to do with himself, but little Lolita was already a little unable to stand it...


    She was sitting on the side of the couch, trying to lie down and rest, but she was a little bit shy... in a groggy state, she fell asleep without knowing when.


    When the outside snare drum sounded, Little Lori woke up... As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Zhou Ye''s handsome face, and those who were close... could feel his breath.


    And her body was also held tightly in Zhou Ye''s arms...


    This discovery made Little Lori''s face turn red like a persimmon... She deliberately wanted to call Zhou Ye to let him go, but she was afraid that the two would be embarrassed if they meet... Well, she felt that this was the duty of a good girl, for fear that Zhou Ye would look down upon her...


    In a dilemma, she saw Zhou Ye''s eyelids beating slightly, obviously this was a prelude to waking up...


    Suddenly, Yueying Xiaoluoli closed her eyes and continued to pretend to sleep.


    This pretending to sleep took more than half an hour. I don¡¯t know when, little Lori fell asleep again...


    When she woke up again, she found that she was already on horseback...


    "Brother... Good morning!" Little Lolita was a guest at Zhou''s house for three days, knowing that Zhou''s family has the habit of asking people good morning, afternoon and good night...


    "Good morning, Yueying!" Zhou Ye smiled, "Would you like some breakfast?"


    "But I haven''t freshened up yet!" Yueying little Lori said in a daze.


    "It''s okay, just freshen up right away!" Zhou Ye said, and took out a gourd from behind. The gourd was filled with water...


    After washing her face after Shuguo''s mouth, little Lolita suddenly became sober...


    He took the cake from Zhou Ye''s hand and ate it with fresh water.


    In fact, Xiao Lori is extremely embarrassed at the moment... You know, the Huang family is a prominent family in Jingxiang, and the family education is extremely strict, and Xiao Lori has been familiar with the Book of Rites since childhood...


    According to the Book of Rites, men and women have different seats at the age of six...


    And what about yesterday?


    She not only rode with Zhou Ye, but also fell asleep with Zhou Ye.


    How can this not make Little Lori feel ashamed...


    At this time, little Lori was eating breakfast while twisting her body back and forth, feeling restless, and even a feeling of guilty conscience, as if the sergeants next to her were looking at herself with strange eyes...


    Seeing the behavior of the little Lolita in his arms, Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing...


    The children¡¯s family is young and has a lot of thoughts...


    But no wonder...


    Zhou Ye knew that girls were mentally mature earlier than boys, especially Yueying Xiaoluoli had read books and had an open mind... Therefore, it is inevitable to be so embarrassed.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and gently leaned on the ground, and asked in a low voice in Little Lolita''s ear: "Yueying is still uneasy about staying with him last night?"


    "Hmm..." Yueying little Lori nodded her head obediently...with a blushing face: "Brother...Although you and I have the names of brothers and sisters, but...this..."


    "If Yueying finds it inconvenient, then I will marry Yueying!" Zhou Ye teased: "I will immediately order people to ride back to Jingzhou and propose marriage to your father, Mr. Huang... I will decide you first. In this way, if you and I have the name of a husband and wife, you will not feel embarrassed!"


    "Bad brother... and ugly again!" Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yueying''s little Lori felt her heart about to jump out of her throat... Jiao wailed, "How can anyone make a lifelong event so casually? "


    Yueying''s words caused Zhou Ye to laugh...and with Zhou Ye''s teasing, Yueying''s little loli also forgot about her embarrassment and began to struggle...


    What are you struggling with??If Zhou Ye really proposes marriage to her father, should she agree to marry Zhou Ye?


    marry?She was quite unwilling, why?Because Zhou Ye''s wives and concubines are too many...not to marry?She was a little reluctant... Hey, it was really embarrassing.


    Chapter 2030


    Chapter Two Thousand and Thirty


    The army keeps going...


    Because of the drag of pawns, the army can''t travel a hundred miles a day...


    Of course, the hundred miles mentioned here are calculated according to Han time miles, and converted into modern units of measurement, it is only thirty or forty kilometers.


    Ten days later...


    The army was only thirty or fifty miles away from Chen Liucheng, the land of the alliance.


    It was just that it was late at this time, and the mountain roads were difficult to drive, so it was really unsuitable to hurry, so Sun Jian discussed with Zhou Ye and decided that the army would rest early this morning and set off tomorrow...it would happen to arrive at the meeting place at noon.


    After discussing these matters, Sun Jian and Zhou Ye led troops separately and set up camp...


    In Zhou Ye''s camp...


    Two soldiers came in carrying a wooden basin that was as high as one person. The basin was filled with heat. Obviously, this was used to bathe them.


    Little Lori Yueying, who was reading in her account, saw the soldiers'' actions, stood up and said softly: "Just put it here..."


    "Yes, miss!" The two soldiers agreed, and after placing the tub here, they went out.


    Xiaoyueying looked at the hot water in the tub and muttered: "I really don''t know why my brother likes bathing every night so much... She is very clean..."


    While talking, Xiao Yueying put down the book in her hand, and then took out towels and other things from the wooden box on the side of the couch...


    Looking at her skillful behavior, she has obviously become accustomed to it.


    After a while, Zhou Ye also returned from Sun Jian''s camp... "You will be at the meeting place tomorrow, is Yueying happy?"


    "What''s so happy about Huimeng?" Xiaoyueying said, walking forward to help Zhou Ye take off his coat...


    "Eighteen princes gathered there, it can be said that most of the world''s powerful and powerful are all there, isn''t Yueying happy?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "I expect those princes will have their own ghosts. It is false to eliminate the country''s thieves, and it is true to support the soldiers to fight for the territory!" Little Lori said as she folded Zhou Ye''s robes, folded them, and placed them on the couch."Instead of watching them trick me up there, it''s better to go on the battlefield with my brother!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1643

    "Haha...my Yueying is really extraordinary, and she did everything in one sentence to the minds of the world''s princes..." Zhou Ye said, turning around and scratching little Lolita''s nose lightly, "Otherwise, I will worship the moon. Ying is a military teacher..."


    "Really?" Little Lolita''s eyes lit up when she heard Zhou Ye''s words.


    "Really...Of course it''s true!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "How about Xiao Yueying''s life as a military instructor for me?"


    A lifelong military commander, a lifelong undivided...Little Lolita was hit by Zhou Ye''s words like a little deer, and said, "...Brother is coaxing people again..."


    "I didn''t coax Yueying... I really want Yueying to be a military adviser for me for a lifetime... Of course, your military division has more things than other military divisions!" Zhou Ye said as he went along. Walked into the barrel with the wooden steps beside the barrel...


    After soaking his body in the hot water, Zhou Ye couldn''t help sighing comfortably: "After the march, taking a hot bath, it really feels comfortable!"


    "Brother...Don''t break the topic, what is more of my military division than other military divisions?" Yueying asked, climbing on the wooden steps, looking at Zhou Ye in the barrel, wearing a single coat.


    "Want to know?" Zhou Ye asked rhetorically.


    "Yes!" Little Lori nodded obediently.


    "Then come in and take a bath with me, I will tell you!" Zhou Ye grinned.


    According to the usual routine, Zhou Ye felt that once these words were uttered, Xiao Yueying would definitely take a slap in the face, and then ran away...


    In the past ten days of getting along with each other, they eat at the same table, sleep on the same couch, and do not avoid getting started. Although they are not husband and wife, they are better than husband and wife.


    However, there are some things Little Lolita insists on...


    For example, taking a bath together... Zhou Ye mentioned it many times, but little Lolita refused to live or die...


    In fact, Zhou Ye didn''t want to do anything to Little Lolita, he just liked to tease her... Especially looking at Little Lolita''s shy appearance, it was simply very interesting.


    However, after Zhou Ye said these words this time... Although little Lolita was embarrassed, she did not run away like usual...


    Instead, he bit his silver teeth, threw his coat away, and jumped into the barrel...


    The wooden barrel was just right for Zhou Ye, but it was a bit too deep for Little Lolita... If Zhou Ye hadn''t hurriedly reached out to her, maybe Lolita would drink the bath water. .


    The little loli at this time, sitting in Zhou Ye¡¯s arms, facing Zhou Ye, her face blushed, she didn¡¯t know if she was steamed or ashamed... "Now, now... brother can tell me , Is there something more to my military division than other military divisions?"


    Seeing that little Lolita was so embarrassed that she couldn''t be more embarrassed, but pretending to be calm and asking herself, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to laugh... but couldn''t.


    You know, little Lori herself is almost ashamed, if she smiles again at this time, then something big will happen...


    The correct operation is-"Of course I am going to have children for me..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, little Lolita couldn''t help being ashamed anymore. She threw herself into Zhou Ye''s arms and murmured: "Brother bullies Chou''er..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ...


    No words for a night............


    The next day-before the army drums sounded, Little Lori woke up... She looked at the handsome face in front of her, and couldn''t help but be stunned...


    Although I know that he is bothersome, and I know that he already has a group of wives and concubines... But a heart still fell in unknowingly... Although nothing happened between the two last night, little Lolita had already responded to Zhou Ye. ... To be his eternal military instructor, the military instructor who gave birth to him...


    This is equivalent to that Little Lori has completely set foot on Zhou Ye''s thief ship...


    "Good morning, Yueying!" Zhou Ye opened his eyes and saw a certain little Lolita who had been staring at him, and smiled.


    "Good morning, brother!" Little Lolita smiled, lightly pecked at Zhou Ye''s side...this is what she learned last night...I feel pretty good.


    "Okay, we should get up too..." Zhou Ye said, sitting up from the couch, and little Lolita hurriedly sat up...


    She didn''t take care of herself, but turned her head to help Zhou Ye get the clothes... I have to say that the girl papers of this era are far more virtuous than later generations.


    "Yueying, I don''t wear normal clothes today..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "What will the brother wear today?" Little Lori stopped her movements and asked.


    "Since it is a Union League, of course it is necessary to wear armor... I guess that Yuan Shao''s trash will appear in armor to show his military might. If I appear in normal clothes, wouldn''t it seem incompatible with everyone?"


    Chapter 2031


    Chapter Two Thousand and Thirty One


    The army of Sun Jian and Zhou Ye started on time...


    The throne of Yueying Lolita is naturally still in Zhou Ye''s arms...


    This kind of thing is not only used by Little Loli herself, but also by the Jiangdong generals.


    Sun Jian, who was waiting in front of the army for Zhou Ye''s arrival, saw the golden figure from a distance, smiled and said to the generals beside him: "It seems that Boyang is planning to shock the princes... for so long. Now, this is the second time I have seen Boyang wearing armor!"


    "General Zhou was originally born handsome, and putting on this divine armor will simply compare us!" veteran Han Dang smiled.


    "Yes, handsome father...I want to be a pioneer..." Sun Ce also smiled: "Walking with General Zhou, I am ashamed..."


    "Hahaha..." Sun Jian couldn''t help laughing when he heard his son''s words.


    "What are you talking about? So happy?" At this time, Zhou Ye was already holding Little Lolita and came to Jiangdong generals.


    "We are talking, Boyang, once you put on this armor, we are ashamed and dare not walk with you!!" Sun Jian smiled.


    "Where is it, if it weren''t for me that I only have this armor, it wouldn''t be too ostentatious to change one..." Zhou Ye smiled bitterly: "Yueying also said this morning that I don''t look like I''m going to the alliance, but like To be the groom!"


    "Hahaha... Yueying is right!"


    "Sure enough...hahaha!"


    While talking and laughing, everyone led the army to go...


    At this time, in Chen Liucheng... Yuan Shao was also talking to his cousin Yuan Shu.


    "Yesterday, I received a Malay report from Sun Jian. In this alliance, Jingzhou Zhou Ye will also come with Changsha Prefect Sun Jian. I heard that you have a long-standing grudge with Zhou Boyang, but... At this time, the overall situation should be the top priority. Make a second!" Yuan Shao looked at Yuan Shu and said, "Especially when Dong Zhuo is still alive..."


    "I see..." Although Yuan Shu said so, his face didn''t take it seriously...


    To be honest, the cause of his feud with Zhou Ye was to help his cousin¡¯s son propose marriage. Later... he was even driven out of Nanyang County by Zhou Ye¡¯s iron cavalry, so that there was not a single soldier in this alliance. He had to rely on his cousin''s command...


    It''s all because of his cousin Yuan Shao, but he didn''t expect... not only did he not help himself at this moment, but he warned himself to guard himself...


    How can this make Yuan Shu happy?


    So...Although he promised in his mouth, Yuan Shu had already made up his mind...as soon as he had a chance, he would add to Zhou Ye...


    Put down the sordidness of the Yuan brothers for now... Let''s talk about Zhou Ye...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1644

    When Zhou Ye and Sun Jian''s army rushed to Chen Liucheng, the outside of the city was already full of banners...


    Obviously, they arrived a bit late...


    Seeing the banners of Zhou Ye and Sun Jian, the sergeant in charge of the roll call upstairs in the city gate shouted: "The fifteenth town, Jingzhou Mu Zhou Ye, the sixteenth town, Changsha prefect Sun Jian..."


    Hearing the sergeant''s roll-call, Zhou Ye asked curiously: "When was I named Jingzhou Muddler?"


    "Haha... Boyang is afraid that he doesn''t know it. The decree officer who was driven out of the mansion by you that day brought you the imperial decree of Jingzhou Mu... Although Boyang did not accept the decree, Dong Zhuo has already taken this decree. It has spread to the princes of the world!" Sun Jian smiled.


    "...Well, am I being driven off the shelf by a duck?" Zhou Ye sighed silently.


    "Don''t panic Boyang, the world''s princes all know that you drove the Dong thief''s edict official out of the mansion, and they are praising you..." Sun Jian smiled.


    While talking and laughing, everyone has entered Chen Liucheng on horseback...


    It has to be said that Yuan Shao or a lot of schemes are less decisive, and successes are less than successes and more than failures, but-his alliance is not small.


    The battle drums and horns at the head of the city are equally famous, and they meet the princes with the courtesy of the three males...


    After entering the city, there were naturally responsible soldiers who led Zhou Ye and Sun Jian''s army to where they were stationed...


    And Zhou Ye and Sun Jian each led a dozen generals toward the handsome platform in the city.


    "Changsha Sun Jian, I have seen Gong Yuan!" When he came to Shuaitai, Sun Jian arched his hands towards Yuan Shao.


    "Okay, okay... Wentai can come, our rebels are like a tiger with wings!" Yuan Shao said with a smile.


    "Jingzhou Zhou Ye, I''ve seen Gong Yuan!" Zhou Ye also bowed his hand and said.


    "Well... everyone says that Jingzhou Meizhoulang''s iron cavalry is unparalleled in the world, with a thousand iron cavalry 20,000 troops that are unstoppable... Seeing it today, the appearance is extraordinary!" Said this, Yuan Shao likes. It was only then that I realized that I had flopped, and hurriedly bowed his hand to Sun Jian on the side, and said, "Brother Wentai, it''s me who made a flop, deserve to be punished, punished!"


    "Haha...Yuan Gongyan is serious!" Sun Jian said dismissively: "Boyang''s defeat of me is not a shameful scandal. Victory or defeat is a matter of military affairs, let''s talk about it... if not. In the battle with Boyang, how can we form an alliance between our two families, and jointly control the counties of Jingzhou and Jiangdong?"


    "Hahahaha...Brother Wentai is really magnificent!" Yuan Shao laughed and stretched out his hand: "Brother Wentai, Boyang...please take a seat!"


    Hearing what Yuan Shao said, Zhou Ye and Sun Jian smiled slightly, clasped their fists together, and then took their seats...


    After Zhou Ye and Sun Jian sat down, their own sensible soldiers moved a rattan chair from the side and placed it behind their master... "Miss, please sit down!"


    "Thank you!" Yueying smiled and nodded, then sat down.


    As soon as she took her seat, Yueying Xiaoli put her head to the side of Zhou Ye, and whispered: "Everyone says, Yuan Benchu ??IV and San Gong are so heroic. See you today, it¡¯s not as well known... "


    Zhou Ye naturally knew what Yueying Little Lolita was referring to, but still smiled and asked, "Oh? What do you say?"


    "Then Yuan Benchu ??has a vision, but he has no close conspiracy... He was afraid that his brother and General Sun would be stronger than him, so he just used those words to deliberately anger General Sun, in order to make his brother and General Sun turn against each other... Thinking of General Sun¡¯s broad-mindedness, his words not only failed to achieve the expected results, but revealed his ugliness... It is extremely ridiculous!"


    And Sun Jian on the side heard what Yueying Lolita said, and suddenly whispered: "Yueying girl is really clever...but Yuan Benchu ??looks down on people. Who does he think I am, Sun Jian? The same as him. Do you measure small people? It''s really annoying..."


    "Haha...Wentai don''t want to be angry...it''s not worth it to be angry for this class of people!" Zhou Ye smiled: "Let''s watch him raise a tall building, watch him entertain guests, watch his building collapse! Watch the change! Just..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s words, Sun Jian, who was originally angry, almost didn¡¯t laugh out loud... "Boyang is really humorous... No matter what, I just listen to Boyang¡¯s words, watching him rise from high-rise buildings and watch him banquet with guests. Look at his building collapsed! Hahaha..."


    Chapter 2032


    Chapter Two Thousand and Thirty Two


    Just as Zhou Ye was chatting with Sun Jian, another general sat beside Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye turned his head to look, and saw two large characters [Gongsun] written on the banner behind the general...


    Behind him stood a young general in white robe, who was not very old, that is, he looked like 18 or 9 years old.


    When Zhou Ye saw this person, his eyes suddenly brightened. He bowed his hand to the middle-aged general sitting in his seat, "But General Gongsun Zan?"


    "It''s under..." Gongsun Zan looked at the handsome and unhuman golden-clad boy in front of him, and asked curiously: "Dare to ask you who?"


    "Jingzhou Zhou Ye!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "It turns out to be General Boyang. He has heard of his name for a long time, like a thunderous ear..." Gongsun Zan suddenly laughed when he heard Zhou Ye''s name: "I heard about Boyang¡¯s iron rider in the world. He has never met Boyang before. Sure enough, it''s a young hero!"


    "Where and where... it''s all the world''s rumours!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "General Gongsun is famous all over the world, women and children are all known!"


    After the two exchanged business talks for a while, they talked like friends for years.


    When Sun Jian saw Zhou Ye''s actions, he was stunned...


    According to his knowledge, although Zhou Ye seemed to be amiable on weekdays, he was also extremely arrogant, and he rarely could talk to others in this way.


    Why was he so happy when I saw Gongsun Zan today??


    In fact, not only him, but also Yueying Lori behind Zhou Ye could not guess what her brother was thinking at this time.


    In fact, Zhou Ye''s relationship with Gongsun Zan had only one purpose...that is, to bring Zhao Yun and Zhao Zilong over.


    If you want to ask, who Zhou Ye likes the most among the many characters in the Three Kingdoms... Well, it''s Zhao Yun.


    Although Lu Bu was brave, he was innocent and unrighteous.


    Liu Guanzhang... They are three brothers full of love, and Zhou Ye doesn''t like it very much either.


    Or maybe Cao Cao, Zhou Yu, Kong Ming, etc., all have shortcomings, and they are not in the eyes of Zhou Ye''s law.


    Only Zhao Yun and Zhao Zilong can be called the perfect person in the Three Kingdoms...


    Courageous and strategic, loyal and unparalleled... How can such a person not be loved by Zhou Ye?


    Keke, of course, no matter how much you like Zhou Ye, you won¡¯t be able to get involved... But you can get him under your command...


    As for Liu Bei?Let him die...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled happily...


    While everyone was talking, the princes of the Eighteen Towns were almost here. At this time, Yuan Shao, who was in the lead, also stood up and said loudly: "Everyone...I will gather here today..."


    In fact, Yuan Shao said only those few things...


    What, today all the generals gathered here, half of the world is under our feet...


    What, how can I, Yuan Shaohe De, make all the generals so important...


    He talked for a long time, and that meant-I am the initiator of the League of Threats, should you promote me as the leader??


    And in the original history, the person who proposed to let Yuan Shao be the leader was not someone else but Sun Jian, a kind man... But today, Sun Jian, a kind man, is unhappy... even less happy... So let Yuan Shao say dry mouth. His tongue was dry, and Sun Jian sat there, silent...


    In the end, it was Yuan Shao''s younger brother, Yuan Shu saved the field... got up and said, "The horse has no head and does not go, and the bird does not fly without the head. Since you all gather here for the great cause, it is natural to choose a leader... I propose that my elder brother has the highest prestige, and he should be responsible for this important task..."


    Hearing Yuan Shu''s words, the handsome platform was quiet...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1645

    Damn it, your brothers are shameless, right??How contrived??


    At this moment, Liu Dai, the governor of Yanzhou, stood up and said, "Yuan Gong IV and San Gong, students and deceased officials are all over the world, and no one can match the prestige... Therefore, I, Liu Dai, would like to obey Yuan Gong''s orders!"


    Taking Liu Dai as an opportunity, many princes stood up and said, "It should be so!"


    "As the leader, except Gong Yuan, don''t do what he wants!"


    As the princes expressed their opinions...


    Yuan Shao couldn''t help but leak a smile, but he did not immediately respond, but only after a few pretentious rejections did he agree.


    "Extremely hypocritical!" Yueying little Lori whispered.


    "Haha... it was originally a flurry of demons... how could it not be hypocritical?" Zhou Ye laughed.


    Just when all the princes congratulated Yuan Shao for taking the lead, suddenly the voice of a roll-call official came from outside the door.


    "Captain Cao Cao, the captain of Xiaoqi, invite four thousand strong family members to the Alliance!"


    As the voice fell, all the generals stood up to greet each other... Only Zhou Ye sat in his place, motionless... as if he hadn''t heard the words of the roll call officer.


    "Boyang, get up quickly..." Sun Jian hurriedly said in a low voice, "This is the famous hero of Dong Dong!"


    "Haha... Don''t worry about me, Brother Wentai will go up by himself..." Zhou Ye smiled...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Sun Jian was taken aback... After thinking for a while, he sat down again... "Sun Zhou alliance, advance and retreat together... Since Boyang, you can''t get up, so naturally there is your reason, then I too Not going to meet him..."


    ...Understand Sun Jian''s words, Zhou Ye smiled...


    Although Sun Jian is brave, he has no resourcefulness... But... there is one thing that he wins, and that is-kindness... Sun Jian is one of the few kind people in the Three Kingdoms.


    "Hehe, Brother Wentai, don''t panic, let''s watch from the sidelines..."


    At this time, Cao Cao brought Cao Ren and Xiahou brothers in... to meet the princes.


    After Cao Cao and the princes saw the ceremony, they naturally had another business talk...


    What Meng De''s righteous deeds are all over the world.


    No one can match Yuan Gong IV and San Gong... and so on.


    After being polite, the princes took their seats again.


    At this moment...Among the three people standing behind Cao Cao, suddenly a big black-faced man with a beard shouted, "Hey, didn''t you see my brother here???"


    A middle-aged man beside the brawny man whispered: "Third brother, don''t be unreasonable!"


    "Oh, Meng De, are these three strong men yours?" Yuan Shao smiled:


    "Not really, I just met them before the customs. At that time, the guard was embarrassing them, so I brought them in by the way!" Cao Cao said, "They are all strangers!"


    Having said this, Cao Cao stood up and walked in front of the three of them, "Come on, three of you, let me introduce you... This is General Yuan Shao Yuan Benchu, who is the fourth generation and three gongs, and the world famous..."


    "This is..." Cao Cao just wanted to introduce the names of these three people, but couldn''t remember for a moment, "Sorry, I really can''t remember your name..."


    "Report to General Yuan, Liu Bei, with the word Xuande... This is my second brother, Guan Yu has the word Yunchang, this is my third brother, Zhang Fei has the word Yide!"


    "Excuse me, what is my birthplace?" Yuan Shao asked.


    "I am the Han family clan, the son of Emperor Jing, after Zhongshan Jing Wang Liu Sheng..." Liu Bei said.


    Hearing his words, the princes talked for a while...


    "This person is the Han family clan?"


    "how is this possible?"


    "80% are fake!"


    "It must be fake!"


    Yuan Shao ignored the discussion of the princes in the congregation, but continued to ask: "Where did you come from? Who is the official and nobleman now? What is his career?"


    "Liu Bei lives in the township and has no knighthood. He is a business of weaving and selling. The second brother is a person from Hedong Jieliang who is a guardian of the gate, and his third brother Zhang Fei is a person from Zhuozhou, Hebei who is a business of selling wine and slaughtering pigs!" Liu Bei said.


    "Heh, a weaving pedestal seller, a guard house, and a liquor butchering pig?" Liu Dai mocked: "The three ridiculous brats, they are not ashamed of speaking here...hahahaha!"


    Chapter 2033


    Thousand and thirtieth


    When the princes laughed loudly at these three people, the little Lolita Yueying sitting behind Zhou Ye lowered her voice and said in Zhou Ye''s ear: "Brother, although these three people are of humble origin, they must not be small. peep!"


    "Brother, look at Liu Bei. In the face of the ridicule of the princes, his face remains as usual... Those with this disposition will have a strong mind, and if they cannot be used by the brother, they will become a disaster... It is better to get rid of it soon!"


    "Haha...my Yueying looks very accurate!" Zhou Ye smiled: "It''s just that that person is not willing to subdue others...So, let''s not bother!"


    "Why?" Yueying little Lori asked curiously.


    "Those who are neither humble nor overbearing, or pretend, or are proud, pretenders, the picture is very big, they must be the generation of heroes, arrogant, self-esteem... easily refuse to subdue to others!" Zhou Ye explained: "You Look at Liu Bei, even though he was so ridiculed by the princes, he was still calm, it must not be a disguise... His disposition is like this..."


    Little Lori heard Zhou Ye''s words and immediately looked at Liu Bei again...


    I saw this person face the ridicule of the lords, neither retorted, nor angered. In his big eyes, he was calm as water... It shows the strength of his mind.


    "That''s it, my brother is more accurate in seeing people... Yueying is ashamed!" Little Lori said in a low voice: "Then why didn''t my brother speak for them and make three friends?"


    "I and him are not fellow travelers..." Zhou Ye smiled: "Moreover, someone would come out in vain to justify these three people..."


    Just when Zhou Ye''s voice fell, a voice sounded."Everyone...after a dignified emperor, in front of a large court, in front of the heroes of the world, he said so calmly about weaving seats, selling wine and slaughtering pigs, it shows that this person has an extraordinary mind!"


    The speaker is not someone else, it is Cao Cao...


    Hearing what Cao Cao said, all the princes immediately agreed...


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    "Sure enough..."


    "Meng De said yes!"


    After looking at Liu Bei again, Yuan Shao asked, "Liu Bei, what is the purpose of your trip here?"


    "Wearing Yuan Benchu ??to spread the book in the world, gather righteousness to discuss thieves..." Liu Bei bowed his hands in courtesy: "I''m here for the Alliance!"


    "Oh? How many people do you have?" Yuan Shao asked.


    "Even me, the three ride three times!" Liu Bei said neither humble nor humble.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1646

    Just after he finished speaking, Liu Dai spoke again: "My eighteenth town princes have led the least number of troops to 15,000. You three of you are embarrassed to join us?"


    Facing Liu Dai''s repeated persecution, Liu Bei hadn''t spoken yet, but Zhou Ye stood up."Oh? Listen to what Liu Cishi means...I''m not worthy of allied with you who have brought me a mere five thousand sergeants here?"


    Seeing Zhou Ye standing up, Liu Dai suddenly felt his claws...


    When he first came in, he saw Zhou Ye sitting there... He was also very curious about this handsome-looking young general with gorgeous armor, so he asked other people about Zhou Ye''s information.


    When he knew that this person was Zhou Ye, Zhou Boyang, who had broken thousands of times, he immediately became interested in friendship.


    Yanzhou and Zhou Ye¡¯s Nanyang County are not far away... If you can make an alliance with Zhou Ye, Liu Dai feels that his Yanzhou will be invincible... It''s just that there has been no chance to make a trip!


    Unexpectedly, this was originally a careless remark that ridiculed Liu Bei, and he actually provoke this little grandfather... You know, with Zhou Ye, who is famous in the world for thousands of dollars, there is also his character that must be reported... ¡­


    This uncle must never offend... What if he gets angry and leads the army to attack his own Yanzhou??


    Thinking of this, Liu Dai hurriedly bowed his hand to Zhou Ye and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to make a mistake, hope Boyang will forgive you. Besides, everyone in the world doesn¡¯t know that General Boyang¡¯s cavalry can reach him for five thousand. Tens of thousands of fine armor... wherever the spear comes, invincible... Therefore, General Boyang''s five thousand fine knights can make a hundred thousand troops!"


    Hearing Liu Dai''s shameless flattery, although the princes felt contemptuous, they still echoed: "Yes, Boyang, don''t blame Liu Dai, he just got a little quicker!"


    "Haha... that''s right!"


    Even Yuan Shao came and said, "Boyang, don''t be angry...Gong Shan is also unintentional, don''t blame him!"


    Yuan Shao wasn''t so kind, but he didn''t want the princes to fall apart on the first day his alliance was established...It would be too ugly, and it seemed that his leader was too useless.


    Hearing the persuasion of everyone, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Haha...that''s all. Just now, I thought Liu Cishi was disgusting that I had less troops, so I planned to go back to Jingzhou and mobilize the remaining ten thousand. Five thousand blood dragon riders, go to Yanzhou to see the governor... It turns out it was just a misunderstanding!"


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Liu Dai kept wiping cold sweat...


    Blood Dragon Cavalry... is the collective name of Zhou Ye''s soldiers...


    Already listed by many vassals as the world¡¯s number one elite cavalry soldiers far better than Xiliang cavalry... at least Xiliang cavalry can¡¯t make thousands of enemies, let alone take the deep city of Changsha within half a day. Attack down.


    Not to mention that all counties and counties in Jingzhou were captured within three days.


    Such a record made the princes really envy and hate.


    Twenty thousand blood dragon riders, occupying the entire territory of Jingzhou within three days... Then how many more days will it take to beat Yanzhou, whose area is far less than Jingzhou??One day or two days??


    Thinking of this, Liu Dai became even more afraid...Fuck, he almost provokes this vengeful evil star...


    After Zhou Ye''s interruption, the three brothers of Liu Guan and Zhang were no longer ignored... Liu Bei was not irritable, but Zhang Fei behind him could not do it.


    I saw that reckless man stepped forward and rushed in front of Zhou Ye, shouting loudly: "You thieves and birds, haven''t you heard my eldest brother talking? Who told you to interrupt..."


    "Third brother..." Liu Bei''s expression changed drastically when he heard Zhang Fei''s words... He hurriedly stepped forward and wanted to hold his third brother Zhang Fei...


    However, it was too late...


    When Zhang Fei was insulting Zhou Ye, a red-robed warrior sprang out from behind Zhou Ye. With his bare hands, he smashed Zhang Fei''s face with a fist that could not cover his ears... Zhang Fei, who was born, was thrown away... "Insult my lord, you damn it!"


    Several princes sitting behind Zhang Fei hurriedly got up to avoid... Even so, there were still a few unlucky ghosts who were hit by Zhang Fei...


    Suddenly, a wailing sound rang from the handsome platform...


    Seeing that his brother had been beaten by someone, Guan Yu was the first to be unwilling... With a wave of a long knife in his hand, he rushed up... He wanted to theoretically discuss with the red-robed warrior.


    It''s a pity...Guan Yu is brave, but...we have to compare with whom...


    Compared with ordinary people, he is indeed brave and unparalleled... But, compared with the war machine prepared by Umbrella...


    Chapter 2034


    Chapter Two Thousand and Thirty Five


    I saw the red-robed warrior. When he saw Guan Yu''s long knife slashing, he squeezed his fist. When Guan Yu was about to fall, he slammed it on the face of Guan Yu...


    This punch was tangible...


    After hearing a loud bang, Guan Yu only felt a shock in his hand, and the tiger''s mouth suddenly broke apart, and the blood instantly stained the hilt of the knife... He could no longer hold his broad knife for a while, and the knife that was more than two meters above flew instantly. Got out.


    Although he had no weapons in his hands, Guan Yu didn''t give up. He clenched his fists, and, despite the blood in his hands, immediately rushed forward to fight the warlord.


    "Second brother and third brother, stop quickly..." Liu Bei was really anxious at this time, even he even said threats."If you still recognize my eldest brother, stop it soon..."


    Liu Bei said all this. Guan Yu, who was planning to raise his fist to fight again, could only return to his back in anguish... As for Zhang Fei who was beaten by the warlord, he was still lying at this time. On the ground, eyes full of Venus, shaking his head...Can''t get up for a long time.


    "General Zhou, please forgive me. The second and third younger brothers are of reckless background and don''t know the manners... I hope that General Zhou will forgive me!" Liu Bei said, and said deeply to Zhou Ye, "Liu Bei is here to replace the two next. Brother, apologize to General Zhou!"


    "......" Zhou Ye looked at Liu Bei expressionlessly, and his heart fluttered... After a long while, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Well, I don''t care about my impudent husband!"


    After speaking, Zhou Ye returned to his position again.


    At this time, the crowds of princes watching the excitement were seated again...


    They whispered about the fight just now...


    To be honest, these princes, let''s not say that they have been fighting battles one by one, but they are also people with martial arts. Once the so-called expert makes a move, they know if there is...


    Zhang Fei, who was stunned by a fist, didn''t talk about it for the time being, but Guan Yu''s knife alone made the princes see some clues.


    This Guan Yu''s skill is not shallow...The sword went down, and the force was as heavy as the top of the mountain...The princes put themselves in the position of the red robe warrior after thinking about it, and then shook their heads...They thought they were. Can''t take Guan Yu''s cut...


    However, the red-robed war commander knocked down Guan Yu''s long knife with just one flesh fist. What a tremendous amount of power this possessed...


    Even Yuan Shao asked a little bit happily: "Bo Yang, the general behind you is..."


    "This is my commander, Zhou Bu!" Zhou Ye turned his head and said to the soldier who had just beaten Zhang Fei to defeat Guan Yu: "Have you not seen the leader of the Yuan?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the soldiers clasped their fists in salute and said: "I will meet the leader of Yuan Yuan in next week!"


    "Okay, what a strong general!" Yuan Shao said with a smile: "I don''t know how you and General Zhou An, who is under the Nanjun city, with thousands and thousands of dollars called??"


    "That''s my brother!" Zhou Buyi said, "My four brothers, Zhou An, Zhou Bu, Zhou Lei, Zhou La...The martial arts in the next level are the most common!"


    "Hahaha...Okay, I didn''t expect Boyang to have so many fierce generals. It''s a great man!" Yuan Shao said with a big smile.


    Hearing Yuan Shao''s words, Zhou Ye smiled without saying a word... But Sun Jian''s face sank like water...Ma Dan''s, someone came out to say something again.


    As the princes settled down again... Yuan Shao looked at the three brothers Liu Guanzhang who were still standing there, and suddenly lost interest... "Well, since the three of you are also here in the Union, you should also sit down together!"


    As his voice fell, a sergeant moved over to a grass mound and placed it at the entrance... This is the meaning of respecting the last seat.


    Seeing Yuan Shao behaved like this, Zhang Fei, who had just woke up a little bit, wanted to step forward again...


    As a result, Liu Bei, who had been prepared for a long time, stopped... "Third brother, don''t get into trouble again!"


    Hearing Liu Bei''s scolding, Zhang Fei shook his head angrily, and stepped back... and muttered, "How can you defeat me if it wasn''t for a sneak attack? It''s annoying and hateful!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1647

    "Liu Bei, thank you for sitting!" Liu Bei ignored Zhang Fei''s mutter, but instead gave Yuan Shao a fist and sat down calmly.


    "Everyone!" At this time, Cao Cao got up from his seat and said loudly, "Although we have gathered together to fight thieves, we have become unknown, why? Because we are missing an edict to the emperor... If we don''t have an edict to the emperor, we don''t Have we become rioters? Aren''t we just as innocent as Dong Zhuo?"


    "But the emperor is in the hands of Dong thief and cannot give us this edict!" Yuan Shao said helplessly.


    Hearing Yuan Shao''s words, Cao Cao smiled slightly and said, "Before I left Luoyang... the emperor personally granted me a secret edict... called the heroes of the world to join King Qin."


    All the princes were stunned when they heard the words, and then all of them showed joy...With the edict, they became famous, and with the edict, they were upright rebels...How can this not make them happy... ¡­


    However, the little Lolita sitting behind Zhou Ye said hesitantly: "No, I heard that the emperor was young and he was detained by the Dong thief, so I couldn''t see outsiders at all. How did you get this edict??"


    Although Yueying''s little Lolita''s voice was not loud, it spread to the ears of many princes.


    Hearing Lori''s reminder, the princes suddenly woke up...


    "Yes, Dong Thief detained the emperor, how did Cao Cao see the emperor?"


    "That''s right, and I heard that Tianzi was still a baby. Where did he come from so resourceful, to send this edict?"


    Hearing the comments of the princes, Cao Cao did not show any panic on his face.


    Should I say that this guy has a thick skin?Should I say that this stuff is shameless?


    He actually admitted it in such a big way... "Yes, this edict was indeed written for the emperor!"


    "Ah..."


    "Meng De is so courageous!"


    "Hahaha... it really is Meng De''s style!"


    "It''s worthy of being a competent minister in the world, a man of troubled times!"


    Hearing what Cao Cao said, the princes burst into laughter...


    To say how much they value the emperor is nonsense...


    In this alliance, the idea of ??profiting for oneself is more than that of raising troops.


    In fact, anyone with a little bit of knowledge knows that the power of the Dahan River is exhausted... it can''t be saved. Before the troubled time is about to come, under the sign of King Qin, you can make some benefits for yourself.


    If there is a chance, the princes who are sitting don''t mind to sit in the position of the Ninth-Five Lord.


    Therefore, all the princes just laughed at Cao Cao''s false imperial order. As a joke, no one would say anything... let alone blame Cao Cao.


    You know, when the Han Dynasty was prospering, it was the crimes of the three tribes who dared to pretend to be pretentious.


    And now, everyone listened to it and laughed, and it was over... One can imagine how far the authority of the Han court has fallen.


    Chapter 2035


    Chapter Two Thousand and Thirty Five


    Cao Cao looked at the smiles on the faces of the princes, and said dismissively: "Although the edict in my hand is a corrective edict drawn up by me for the emperor, but-in this edict, which one is not the emperor? Want to say, but can''t say it?"


    Having said this, Cao Cao looked around the princes and said: "Since Dong Thief can hold the emperor to make the world, why can''t we act in the name of the emperor?"


    "Meng De said well..."


    "Haha, Meng De hurry up and proclaim the edict. I''ll wait to take the edict and go and beg the thief!"


    "Well said!"


    The princes were making noise, let Cao Cao make a statement soon...


    What about Cao Cao?Not feeling embarrassed, he directly took over the imperial order from Cao Hong behind him, and walked to the Shuaitai as if he was a true will, and said loudly, "Eighteenth princes took the order!"


    "Okay, don''t put on a stance...Read the edict quickly!"


    "That''s right, Meng De, don''t you want us to kneel down and take orders?"


    "Haha...hurry up and read the edict, we will treat it as real!"


    Hearing the words of the princes, Cao Cao was speechless...


    Originally, according to his thoughts, although the princes might guess that the edict was false afterwards, they were ecstatic when they heard that he had the edict on the spot. If there is no time to think about it, it should be fine...


    However, he didn''t expect that as soon as he said it, he was actually seen by a little girl...


    He Cao Ama really underestimated the hero of the world...


    Thinking of this, Cao Cao helplessly unfolded the edict in his hand, and read aloud: "The thief minister Dong Zhuo, humiliating the court, the court..."


    Although all the princes were sitting in jeopardy, listening to Cao Cao''s will, it seemed like the same thing... But in fact, no one really listened carefully...


    After Cao Cao read the edict, all the princes laughed.


    "Meng De is very literary! This edict sounds like that one thing!"


    "That''s right, after all, he is the master of the world, Cao Aman, the hero of the troubled times...Haha..."


    "It''s very much..."


    "Haha, thank you all for your love to Cao Cao..." Cao Cao smiled and said, "I not only drafted an edict for the emperor, but also drafted a plan for everyone..."


    Hearing what Cao Cao said, Yuan Shao, who was standing behind him, leaked a trace of unhappiness...


    What does Cao Mengde mean?


    For one thing, it was a fake edict, and it was also a plan to attack the thief...Where should he put this leader??


    However, even though Yuan Shao was depressed in Hungary at this time, he couldn''t have an attack. Once he had an attack in front of the princes, it seemed that he had a small belly and chicken intestines, and he could not be a big deal.


    Not only couldn''t it happen, but he even pretended to be pleased to ask: "Oh? Meng De has actually drawn up a plan to seek out thieves? This is really a wonderful thing!"


    "I have been in the capital for more than half a year, and I have already figured out the military deployment of the Xiliang Army..." Said this, Cao Cao walked towards the map hanging on the handsome platform, "Everyone, please see..."


    At this moment, suddenly there was a sound of war drums, and then a roar of noise came from outside the city...


    "Where to play the drums? Didn''t I have ordered the army to fix it temporarily?" Yuan Shao asked loudly.


    The princes also looked at each other, not knowing why...


    Only Zhou Ye, hearing the sound of war drums, showed a smile on his face...


    The princes did not see the smile on Zhou Ye''s face, but Yueying little Lolita, who was reluctant to look away from her brother''s face at all times, caught the smile.


    "Brother... why are you laughing?" Yueying little Lolita asked in a low voice, lying next to Zhou Ye''s ear.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1648

    "Haha... the army coming from outside must be Dong Zhuo... Let''s watch from the sidelines and see how these wine and rice bags respond!" Zhou Ye also laughed in a low voice.


    "Hehe, brother, you are too bad!" Yueying Xiao Lori laughed.


    Just as Yuan Shao and a group of princes heard the drums of war, and did not know why, suddenly a sergeant rushed over and reported: "Report, to the lord, Dong Zhuo¡¯s forward general Hua Xiong, with the Xiliang army yelling in front of the pass. , Said that he would attack Cao Cao..."


    Hearing the soldier''s report, Cao Cao couldn''t help but smile...


    Yuan Shao is not as relaxed as he is, "Who is this Huaxiong? How dare to be so presumptuous?"


    "This person should not be underestimated, he is a person from Kansai, and is known as the fourth fierce general under Dong Zhuo''s account..." Cao Cao explained.


    "Since there is a fourth, then there are first, second, third, and even fifth, sixth, and seventh?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    Cao Cao didn''t get angry when he heard Zhou Ye''s ridicule, but smiled: "General Zhou said that the first is Lu Bu, the second is Li Wei, the third is Guo Bang, and the fourth is this Hua. Xiong...As for the fifth, sixth and seventh, I don''t know about it!"


    "As a general, I have just gathered righteousness, and the Xiliang army will come to challenge!" Yuan Shao said calmly: "This is the first battle between our army and the Dong thief. This is a battle that can be won and cannot be defeated to shock Xiao Xiao. , To strengthen the power of the rebel army, which general is willing to fight?"


    Hearing that Yuan Shao finished speaking, the princes look at me, I look at you, but they don¡¯t say anything...


    In fact, two people wanted to fight.


    One was Zhou An standing behind Zhou Ye, and the other was Guan Yu standing behind Liu Bei.


    But both of them were stopped by their lord...


    Zhou Ye stopped Zhou An because it was really no good to be the first person to fight.


    It''s impossible to lose, but you won''t show your face if you win...


    If Hua Xiong didn''t kill a few generals, how could he show his power??If you don''t show Hua Xiong''s power, what''s the point of cutting him?


    At best, it is nothing more than a claim to an enemy general...How can it be famous in the world??


    And Liu Bei probably had the same idea as Zhou Ye, so he stopped Guan Yu.


    Although Zhou Ye and Liu Bei did not speak, naturally someone would speak...


    At this moment, a warlord stepped out and clasped his fists, saying: "The final general is willing to go to war, and within ten times, Hua Xiong''s dog head will be cut off!"


    Yuan Shu, standing beside Yuan Shao, introduced: "This is the warrior I recruited, Yu She...has improper bravery."


    Having said this, Yuan Shu also took a special look at Zhou Ye, as if to say again-even though I was driven out of Nanyang by you, I can still recruit such a warrior... Just ask if you are angry?


    Facing Yuan Shu''s provocation, Zhou Ye smiled and said nothing.


    Someone sent to the door to upgrade Huaxiong to add BUFF, he was too happy to have time, what is so annoying... You know, the more Huaxiong''s reputation increases, the more experience he will gain by killing him, Zhou Ye why not?


    "Okay, get the wine and go for General Yu!" Yuan Shao felt relieved when he saw that he was his cousin... It seems that his old Yuan family still has a solid family.


    Yu She was not polite, took the wine and drank it all in one fell swoop... Then, he raised his shirt and strode outward...


    "Meng De, let''s talk about your strategy!" Yuan Shu said to Cao Cao, also looking like a successful Hun.


    In his opinion, Huaxiong is dead...


    However, before Cao Cao could say a few words... a sergeant ran in in a panic."Report...Report... to the leader, General Yu and Huaxiong fought, and he was cut off in one round!"


    Chapter 2036


    Chapter Two Thousand and Thirty Six


    Hearing the report from the sergeant, all the princes were surprised.


    "A round??"


    "how can that be??"


    "Then Huaxiong is too great, right?"


    Yuan Shao saw the fear on the faces of the princes, their faces pretending to be disdainful, and smiled: "Haha...This Huaxiong is really brave...Who dares to fight Huaxiong?"


    Hearing what Yuan Shao said, all the princes look at me, I look at you... In the end, they all looked at Zhou Ye... It seemed to say, [General Zhou, your generals are brave, not quick Let the warlords behind you play Huaxiong?


    To the gazes of the princes, Zhou Yequan didn''t see... still silent, looking at Yuan Shao cheerfully.


    Since Zhou Ye hadn¡¯t said anything, Yuan Shao couldn¡¯t drive the ducks to the shelves... just when he was worried... Jizhou prefect Han Fu went out and clasped his fists: "Yuan Gong, I have General Pan Feng. To open a mountain axe, there is an improper bravery... this person will surely kill Hua Xiong."


    Hearing Han Fu''s words, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... Your vocabulary is too poor, right?


    You are always brave at every turn. Have you gotten you to provoke you?Are you always talking about others??Do you want to go back and give a soldier the name Wanfu??


    Then let him make gestures with those guys who say that they are unworthy of being brave. It will be a very interesting thing to think about.


    [In the next ten thousand husbands, I heard that you have the courage of the unworthy men, hereby come to understand!


    what--!


    [Bah, what an improper bravery, such a vulnerable guy dare to claim that a certain family can''t stop you!It''s so ridiculous!


    The more I thought about it, the more interesting Zhou Ye found... he almost didn''t laugh out loud.


    On the other side, Yuan Shao was overjoyed when he finally expected someone who dared to ask for a fight."Where is General Pan?"


    "The end is here!" A figure walked out from behind Han Fu.


    "Do you dare to fight against Hua Xiong?" Yuan Shao asked.


    "Why don''t you dare?" Pan Feng said loudly, "My big axe is already hungry and thirsty!"


    "Puff--!" Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing when he heard this...


    Fuck, I always hear people say [My big axe has long been hungry and thirsty], it turns out that it came from here?


    "Why Boyang laughed?" Yuan Shao heard Zhou Ye''s laughter and asked, "But do you think General Pan''s bravery is defeated by Hua Xiong?"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly when he heard Yuan Shao''s words.


    He knew that Yuan Shao was provoking again...Pan Feng is Han Fu¡¯s person. If he followed his meaning, he would offend Han Fu. If he didn¡¯t follow his meaning, then There is a suspicion of sneer... This sentence is vicious, and it is neither right nor left.


    But who is Zhou Ye?Would he care about Yuan Shao''s little conspiracy?In a word, that is - in the face of absolute strength, all conspiracy and trickery are scum.


    "Yuan Gong understands my heart!" Zhou Ye smiled: "I think this General Pan must not be Hua Xiong''s opponent. Why should he seek his own death?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Pan Feng suddenly became furious, "I will win this battle at the end..."


    "This..." Yuan Shao was actually dying happily in his heart, but his face was embarrassed and said: "Bo Yang''s commander is like a cloud, and his eyes are bound to be harsh. Since Boyang said General Pan..."


    "The final general is willing to make a military order!" Pan Feng was so excited by Yuan Shao that he hated Zhou Ye even more."If you can''t take the head of Hua Xiong in the end, I would like to be engaged in military law!"

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1649

    "Okay! General Pan is so arrogant, he is really a hero!" Yuan Shao shouted, "Bring the wine, I want to go for General Pan, I wish General Pan a victory and success!"


    Pan Feng took the Zhuang Xing Jiu handed by Yuan Shao and drank it all in one fell swoop... Then, he threw the cup and went away... Before leaving, he gave Zhou Ye a stare.


    It seems to be saying, [Wait for my return from victory, and then argue with you!


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye didn''t care...what could he care about with a guy who was going to die??


    After Pang Feng left, Cao Cao continued to talk about his strategy of attacking Dong...


    "If you pre-attack Luoyang, you must first break through the Hulao Pass and Baoshui Pass. The princes of our eighteen towns can be divided into five groups..."


    However, before Cao Cao said a few words, a small school in Qimen ran in in a panic. Before arriving at Shuaitai, he shouted: "It''s a disaster, it''s a disaster... To the lord, General Pan and Hua Xiong was slashed for less than one round in the battle!"


    "What?? Was cut again?" Dong Zhuo was really moved this time...


    For the first time, he could still be his own cousin when he met others and met a husband who uttered wild words...


    However, this second time, it was somewhat unreasonable.


    All the princes also looked shocked...


    "It''s another round..."


    "This Huaxiong is amazing!"


    "A little Hua Xiong is so tricky, what should I do if I run into Lu Bu in the future??"


    Yuan Shaowen listened to the words of the princes, and he was secretly anxious...As soon as he was allied, he was cut off by Dong Zhuo''s generals.


    This is a disadvantage...


    What he fears most is that these princes will be separated from each other because of this, and they will not be able to fight...


    Thinking of this, Yuan Shao couldn''t help but look at Zhou Ye... He wanted to ask Zhou Ye to let his subordinate Zhou Bu play, but he didn''t know how to speak.


    After a sudden change in his mind, Yuan Shao had a plan... Please be better than a radical general... "Is there no one who can fight in the alliance of thieves?"


    Speaking of this, Yuan Shao looked around and said: "Who dares to play Huaxiong, rewards thousands of dollars, and presents a hundred horses! Who dares to play?"


    However, Yuan Shao''s voice fell, but the princes looked at me, I looked at you, and there was no answer.


    Seeing this, Zhou Ye knew that the time had come...


    So he winked at Zhou Bu behind him... Zhou Bu suddenly understood him, stepped forward, and said loudly, "Hua Xiong, why is it fearful? I would like to win the first rank and contribute to the rebels!"


    Zhou Bu''s voice had just landed, and another voice came over."Ma Archer Guan Yu, please fight Huaxiong!"


    "Hahaha... It seems that my rebels still have warriors!" Yuan Shao happily stroked his beard and smiled as he saw the two men invited to fight: "There is only one man in Huaxiong, but I have two warriors, how should this be? Okay?"


    "I think it is more appropriate for General Zhou Bu to play!" Sun Jian said quietly.


    "Oh? Why?" Yuan Shao asked.


    "The prestige of General Zhoubu, I have seen the rank just now... Our rebels have already broken down two generals in a row. If you do, you can do it again and again, not again and again. If you lose again, the morale of our rebels will be bad. A small blow, do you think Sun''s words are reasonable?" Sun Jian said here, looking around the princes.


    When all the princes heard what Cao Cao said, they couldn''t help but nod their heads and said, "It''s true!"


    "The power of General Zhou is a marvel!"


    "I agree with General Zhou Bu to play!"


    "I also agree that General Zhou Bu will play!"


    Chapter 2037


    Chapter Two Thousand and Thirty Seven


    "Fart... you are just farting!"


    The princes just nodded, and Zhang Fei jumped out from behind Liu Bei again."My second elder brother is better than all of you who are present... don''t want my second elder brother to play, you just don''t want to give this beheading power to my second elder brother..."


    "presumptuous¡­¡­"


    "Bold..."


    Zhang Fei''s remarks can be said to have scolded all the princes present, of course, they immediately aroused the anger of the princes.


    In the eyes of the princes, these three people kept saying that they came to Huimeng, claiming to be descendants of the Han emperor...I don''t know how talented the three brothers are, but the voice of the youngest is really not small.


    "Just a little bit, An dare to speak wildly, today, I just can''t let you play!" Sun Jian said here, stood up and arched his hand to Yuan Shao, and said: "Yuan Gong, this person is a small horse archer, if he is allowed to play If you win, you don¡¯t have to. Once we lose, our rebels will be ridiculed by the Dong thief¡ªthe rebels have no one, and let the Yima archer go out!"


    Hearing what Sun Jian said, Yuan Shao couldn''t help but nodded... "Wentai is right!"


    "In that case, let General Zhou Bu play against Huaxiong...!" With this, Yuan Shao said to Zhou Bu: "When General Zhou returns victorious, Jin Qianliang, and a hundred horses, you will not break your words!"


    "The final commander!" Zhou Bu said, about to turn around and leave.


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t agree...Ma Dan''s, when the other two went out, you Yuan Shao gave Zhuang Xing wine, and it was my warrior''s turn to play, so would you not give it?That''s not okay, no wine, then why is there such deeds as Wenjiu cut Huaxiong in the world?


    "Wait!" Zhou Ye stopped Zhou Bu with a word."Bring the wine..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, the sergeant on his side brought a glass of wine that had just been blanched... Zhou Ye picked up the wine and walked to Zhou Bu, "Please drink this glass of Zhuangxing wine!"


    That Zhoubu came to this world with his own ruler, naturally, he also watched the Romance of the Three Kingdoms. Seeing his own ruler''s style, he naturally understood the idea of ??his own ruler, so he said: "Huaxiong, why borrow wine? Lord. Later, the subordinates presented Hua Xiong to the first level, and it¡¯s not too late to drink again..."


    After all, Zhou Bu punched his master, turned around and left...


    Seeing Zhou Bu''s appearance, Zhou Ye knew that this guy understood what he meant... so he didn''t want to stay, and smiled: "My family Abu is a bit too proud, and he wants to turn Zhuangxing wine into celebration wine... That''s true. ..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, all the princes also laughed and said: "Those who have real skills should have such arrogance. General Boyang must not blame General Zhou Bu!"


    "Yes, unlike some people who have claimed to be descendants of the royal family since they came in... It is ridiculous that they want to fight against Huaxiong as a horse archer!"


    Facing the flattery of the princes, Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    He knew that these princes were not really flattering themselves, it was just that they were suppressing Liu Guanzhang.


    All of this is because of Zhang Fei''s broken vision...


    His reckless man offended all the princes present in one sentence.


    In the original history, a group of princes only didn''t care about Liu Guanzhang. It was because Guan Yu Wenjiu showed his extraordinary power after cutting Huaxiong, so they still wanted to recruit these three brothers.


    However, now, Guan Yu''s battle of fame has been snatched away by Zhou Ye''s soldiers... No one knows what the three brothers are capable of, so how can they not laugh at them?


    At this moment, even though Liu Bei had no expression on his face and looked like a okay person, in fact, he almost hated Zhou Ye in his heart.


    As a brother, he naturally knows how strong his second brother Guan Yu is. Just two times before, he prevented his second brother from recommending himself because he felt that Hua Xiong''s reputation was not enough to make his second brother famous in the first battle.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1650

    However, when Hua Xiong slashed two generals in succession, when the Allied princes were already timid about Hua Xiong, it was when his second brother made a name for himself.


    Unfortunately, it was snatched away by Zhou Ye again...


    How can this not make Liu Bei angry?


    However, even if he was angry at Zhou Ye, he couldn''t show any signs on his face...On the contrary, he still had to stop his third brother to prevent him from offending others.


    When Liu Bei was depressed, Cao Cao stopped talking about how to enter the army.


    He was afraid that if he was interrupted by someone before he finished talking about the way to enter the army, it would be boring.


    And the princes didn''t want to listen, they were also worried about the battle before the pass.


    At this moment, suddenly a captain ran over in a panic...


    Seeing the panic of the captain, all the princes shook their hearts... Could it be that General Zhou Bu was also defeated??


    "I''m overjoyed, the lord... overwhelmed!" The captain shouted: "Then Huaxiong was cut in half by General Zhou Bu and his horse..."


    "Oh? What about General Zhou Bu?" Yuan Shao asked hurriedly.


    At this moment, Zhou Bu also walked back, carrying a split head in his hand, came to the Shuaitai, threw his head, and then held a fist at Zhou Ye, "Master...fortunately not insulting... ...It''s just that Hua Xiong was cut in half by his subordinates, so this head is a bit ugly..."


    "Hahaha...It''s okay, it''s okay!!" Zhou Ye laughed and swept the glass in his hand, "Come on, please drink this glass!"


    "Wait a minute!" Yuan Shao stopped: "General Zhou Bu made such a great contribution. I should congratulate General Zhou Bu!"


    Speaking of this, Yuan Shao shouted: "Serve wine!"


    As his voice fell, the sergeants serving on the side filled all the wine glasses in front of the princes.


    "Congratulations to General Zhou Bu!" Yuan Shao was about to drink up the glass in his hand.


    And Cao Cao, holding the wine glass in his hand, thoughtfully asked the sergeant who was waiting next to him: "Is this the same bottle of wine just made when General Boyang was on the tour for General Zhou Bu?"


    "For Captain Cao, it is!" The sergeant replied hastily.


    Some of the princes also heard what Cao Cao said. They didn¡¯t understand it at first, but when they felt the temperature in the glass in their hands, they suddenly understood... "Well, what a peerless hero, General Zhou Bu really did it, Zhan Hua Xiong and the wine is still warm... amazing, amazing!"


    "Congratulations to General Zhou Bu..."


    "Congratulations to General Zhou Bu..."


    All the princes are really convinced at this time... This Jingzhou Zhou Boyang is really amazing, not only the iron cavalry under his command is famous all over the world, even the generals under his command are so brave, not to be underestimated, not to be underestimated.


    Although they all drink, some people are happy while others are unhappy...


    The princes drank happily, but the three brothers Liu Guan Zhang were unhappy.


    "Obviously it should be the second brother''s contribution, but was snatched by the fellow...It''s really hateful!"


    "Third brother, don''t talk nonsense, General Zhou Bu''s bravery, you and I can see it with your own eyes, don''t talk about it again!"


    "But, brother..."


    "Don''t say anything..."


    Chapter 2038


    Chapter Two Thousand and Thirty Eight


    After drinking this glass of celebration wine, Cao Cao proposed to take advantage of the victory...


    The lords naturally echoed...


    Therefore, following Yuan Benchu''s command, the army of the princes slammed out of the city and killed Dong Zhuo''s 30,000 forwards without leaving a piece of armour and defeating the army.No way, why did Hua Xiong, the commanding general of the 30,000 army, have been beheaded?


    After the Allied victory, it was naturally another celebration... At the banquet, the princes praised Zhou Bu like a flower... Regarding this, Zhou Bu responded with smiles, but they did not feel anything in their hearts. Care about... For him, these people are called princes, but in his eyes, they are not very different from ants.


    Only one''s own control is supreme...


    After the celebration banquet, all the princes dissipated contentedly, only three of them were unhappy... it was none other than the three brothers Liu, Guan and Zhang.


    Now that Zhou Ye let his own soldiers rob Guan Yu in the battle of fame, the three brothers Liu, Guan and Zhang are still a group of unknown people in the eyes of the princes.


    Of course, Yuan Shao would not set up the 19th Route to discuss the thieves and rebels, and let Liu Bei be the commander.


    After all, not everyone can see the future... Before Liu Guan and Zhang San brothers showed their strength, in the eyes of the princes, they were not much better than a small soldier.


    After a group of princes chatted for a while at Shuaitai, they each returned to the headquarters with their own warriors, planning to march separately tomorrow according to the plan.


    Zhou Ye naturally brought his own little Lolita and returned to his residence together.


    After returning to the account, Zhou Ye couldn''t help it anymore and laughed...


    "Hahahaha..."


    His laughter shocked Yueying little Lori, "Why is my brother so happy..."


    It is a pain to do a proud thing but not let others share it. Therefore, Zhou Ye decided to share his thoughts with Lori.


    "Yueying, what do you think of Liu, Guan and Zhang?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Hmm..." After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yueying Xiaoluoli thought a little, then replied: "Then what about Liu Bei, for the time being, he hides quite deeply, his emotions are not good for lust, the most important thing is to be able to bend and stretch... ¡­Such a person, if the luck is not too bad, one day will be famous all over the world..."


    Speaking of this, Yueying Little Lori said again: "As for Guan Yu, Guan Yunchang, who was able to receive Zhou Bu''s punch without dying, he is considered brave, especially when I see him, his complexion is calm, he is full of joy and anger, obviously. He is also a handsome talent! As for that Zhang Fei and Zhang Yide? Haha...just a husband!"


    "Oh? Why does Yueying think so?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Happiness, anger, recklessness, and recklessness are all taboos for handsome people... Such a person is at best a general. If he is alone, he will not be able to do it, and then he will hinder the Lord!" Said without hesitation.


    "Haha...My Yueying is really incomparable!" Zhou Ye smiled and held Yueying Lolita in his arms.


    "Brother said that what I said was correct?" Yueying had long been accustomed to Zhou Ye''s affectionate behavior, and asked indifferently: "Big brother hasn''t said yet, why did you laugh just now!"


    "My family Yueying is worthy of being my female military commander, every word is Zhuji, until the point!" Zhou Ye smiled: "What you said is correct... Since you admire Guan Yu so much, then you think he can win Huaxiong today. The chance of success, is it possible to win?"


    "This...Martial arts is not my strong suit, brother..." Yueying said helplessly.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1651

    Listening to my brother carrying Mencius''s report there cheerfully, little Lori was speechless...


    It seems that my brother is playing again...


    However, my silly brother, a determined man, is also extremely vengeful...I will not let such an enemy survive in the world.


    Thinking of this, little Lolita secretly made a certain determination in her heart.


    After Zhou Ye and Little Lori had a laugh for a while, Sun Jian brought his two sons to visit Zhou Ye.


    That''s right, this time Sun Jian not only brought his eldest son Sun Ce, but also his younger son Sun Quan.


    After the two parties met, there was a greet... Then, the two sides discussed the issue of marching for a long time. In the end, Sun Jian and Zhou Ye made a resolution to be both pioneers, and then the Sun family and son left...


    As for Zhou Ye, following the same old rules, after taking a hot bath with his little Lolita, he lay down and rested.


    In the past, Little Lori always fell asleep earlier than Zhou Ye, but today, she who has something in her heart can''t fall asleep...


    After hearing that her brother had a steady nose and seemed to be asleep, little Lori sneaked out of Zhou Ye''s arms, then put on her clothes and walked out of the account.


    The soldiers who watched the night watch outside the account saw Little Lolita coming out, and hurriedly saluted: "I have seen Miss!"


    "Don''t be polite!" Little Lolita asked in a low voice, "Be quiet, brother is already asleep, don''t wake him up!"


    "Here!" The soldier also lowered his voice in every way.


    "I ask you, who is on duty in today''s camp?" Little Lori asked.


    "It is General Zhou Bu on duty!" The soldier replied.


    "Let him come and see me quickly..."


    "Here!" The soldiers agreed and walked out quickly.


    When it was not too late, Zhou Bu came over and saw Little Lolita hurriedly said, "Zhou Bu has seen Miss Yueying!"


    "General Zhou...I don''t know about something, and I want to ask you in person!" Yueying Xiaoli asked.


    "Miss please ask!"


    "Can you beat the third brother Liu Guan Zhang?" Yueying asked.


    "Three men, I kill them, like slaughtering chickens and dogs!" Zhou Bu said confidently.


    He does have such self-confidence. No matter how Liu Guanzhang trumpets, he is just a mere mortal, and it is very different from those soldiers who have been transformed by Umbrella technology.To put it bluntly, it''s a world of difference.


    Hearing Zhou Bu''s self-confidence, Yueying''s little Lolita''s face leaked a smile... "It''s so good, it''s too early. You stay at the third watch, lead a team, and go to where Liu Guan and Zhang three brothers live Kill them completely. Today, these three brothers have offended many princes. Even if they are killed in Chen Liucheng, no one will stand up for them. I expect that in the end, they will definitely be out... ¡­"


    Chapter 2039


    Chapter Two Thousand and Thirty Nine


    When Zhou Bu heard what Little Lori said, he was taken aback... "Why did the young lady take the lives of three dogs?"


    "On the handsome stage today, my brother has completely offended those three people!" Yueying little Lori frowned and said: "Now those three people, Huluopingyang heroes are short of breath, it''s fine. If there is one time, let them If the dragon returns to the big sea and the tigers roar in the mountains and forests, it will definitely be detrimental to my brother. Instead of that, it is better to remove these three people early... to avoid future troubles!


    "This..." After listening to Little Lori''s words, Zhou Bu understood why his little mistress wanted him to kill Liu Guanzhang, but-the point is, he is not sure whether his master will agree to this, you have to know... ...My master is still looking forward to Zhang Xingcai and Guan Yinping...


    If you kill the old man at this time, how could Zhang Xingcai and Guan Yinping be behind?


    Therefore, Zhou Bu hesitated...


    "Why? Is General Zhou Bu no match for the three brothers to join forces?" Yueying''s little Lori changed her voice and began to arouse the future.


    "Don''t be embarrassed, I am the one who made him not move!"


    At this moment, Yueying little Lori heard a voice behind her...


    "Brother..." Little Lolita hurriedly turned her head to look away. It was not someone else who was Zhou Ye... "When did big brother get up?"


    "I got up when a little guy slipped away from me!!" Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, and then waved his hand to Zhou Bu who was still on standby: "It''s okay here, you can leave now. !"


    "Here!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhou Bu hurriedly gave salutes, then turned around and ran away as if fleeing...


    He can''t run if he is caught between his own master and his little mistress, he will die miserably, so-when will he not run at this time??


    After Zhou Bu left, there were two people left outside of the account, Xiao Lolita and Zhou Ye. Even the soldiers who watched the night watched something wrong, pretending to be patrolling, and avoided far away.


    Little Lolita didn''t wait for Zhou Ye to speak, she said, "Master, please punish me..."


    "Oh? Why should I punish you?" Zhou Ye asked cheerfully.


    "Because I have overstepped..." Little Lolita said pretentiously: "As a minister, actually mobilizing the general behind the lord''s back is the crime of overstepping, and it is for unforgiveness!"


    Zhou Ye was speechless when she heard the words of little Lori... Zhou Ye couldn''t bear the punishment, but he couldn''t just let this little Lori go so easily. Otherwise, she would be more and more courageous in the future. Maybe sometime he will come up with something big to his head.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye''s face was stern, and he asked in a cold voice, "Why do you want to do this even if you know that it is a serious crime? Do you really think I am not willing to punish you?"


    "Chou''er is willing to admit punishment..." After Yueying''s little Lori finished speaking, her face was strained and she stopped talking... She looked like she would rather die than surrender.


    This stubborn look made Zhou Ye amused... "Punishment is temporarily put down, you follow me..."


    Zhou Ye said, turning around and walking into the handsome account.


    Little Lori looked at Zhou Ye''s back, and after hesitating for a while, she followed into the handsome account.


    As soon as Zhou Ye entered the handsome account, he sat on the couch... his eyes fixed on Little Lori.


    And what about little loli?Then he cleverly walked up to Zhou Ye, knelt down, and said, "Please punish the lord!"


    "First, why did Zhou Bu kill Liu Guanzhang?" Zhou Ye asked unhurriedly.


    "The three people are not things in the pool. There must be a day when the dragon is transformed, and his three brothers have a grievance with the lord. When the three are in their early days, sooner or later, they will be detrimental to the lord... So, Chou''er wanted to get rid of the three of them while they were still sloppy, so that the lord would sit back and relax!" Little Lori said word by word.


    "Why didn''t you discuss it with me?" Zhou Ye asked back.


    "Today, when the lord mentioned these three brothers, his face was full of teasing. Obviously, the lord only wanted to tease and tease these three brothers, and had no intention of killing them..." Little Lori said here, looking up at Zhou Ye Said: "But the lord, the ridicule of the superior to the inferior, to the inferior, it is almost a deep hatred, especially you..."


    "Call brother!!" Zhou Ye frowned and corrected.


    "Uh, okay, brother..." Little Lolita originally called the lord to persuade her as a military teacher, but... Zhou Ye''s words turned her into a little sister again."Especially your brother, you have prevented them from becoming famous. For them, it is even more enmity."


    "Now that the three brothers are in a rash, no one knows their name, it is the best time to kill them. When the three brothers become famous, it will be even more difficult to get rid of them. Brother!!" What little Lolita said was affectionate...


    She really thought so and did so, but it was a pity that she was stopped by Zhou Ye.


    "..." After listening to Little Lolita''s words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help sighing: "My family Yueying is really a talented female military master... The words and words Zhuji, yes, really good!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1652

    Zhou Ye really admires Little Lori''s analytical ability...


    After all, Little Lori is not like him, has the ability to cheat, and is more familiar with the history of the Three Kingdoms...


    Thinking that the traitor Cao Cao cherishes talents, so several times he had the opportunity to get rid of Liu Bei, but he didn''t do that...the result?In the end, Liu Bei let him be defeated in Chibi, leaving only a hundred horses for the 800,000 army...


    Of course, before the green plum boiled wine and talked about heroes, Cao Cao saw that Liu Bei was his life''s greatest enemy, but he still couldn''t get rid of him.


    why??


    Because of the rat avoidance device, Liu Bei at that time, the name of benevolence, has already spread all over the world, except for one person, and lost the hearts of the world. Even the hero Cao Cao would not dare to do it.


    It can be seen from this that the determination and resourcefulness of her own little Lori are far above that of Cao Cao... At least Cao Cao hasn''t seen the clues of the three brothers Liu Guan and Zhang at this time, and is already thinking about wooing them...


    "Brother?" Little Lori looked at her brother in deep thought... couldn''t help asking: "What is my brother thinking?"


    "It''s nothing..." Zhou Ye shook his head, and said, "Let''s forget about this matter today. You are also thinking about me. Just don''t do it again in the future!"


    In the final analysis, all these things for Little Lori were designed for him, so how could Zhou Ye bear to punish Little Lori.


    "No, brother, please punish the crime, the crime of overstepping, the crime is unforgivable, it is a great taboo of the military...If I am not punishable, how can I calm the mind of the soldier?


    Zhou Ye is not guilty, and little Lolita still refuses to forgive...


    "..." Hearing what Yueying Lori said, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... Well, it seems that you asked for it. Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled, leaned forward and lowered his head, whispering in her ear A few words...


    The straight-talking little Lori''s cheeks flushed, and she couldn''t restrain herself... "Brother..."


    "You said you want me to punish you..." Zhou Ye spread his hands, "Since you don''t want to, then forget it!"


    Little Lori hesitated for a moment, and then whispered: "...... Yueying is willing to be punished!"


    Chapter 2040


    Chapter Two Thousand and Forty


    The next morning...


    At the hour, the war drums in Chen Liucheng rang.


    Having been with the army for many days, Little Lolita had already become accustomed to this habit in the barracks.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she felt a little sore in her cheeks. After she raised her hand and rubbed her cheek, she glared at someone who was still asleep, and whispered: "What a bad person, really I don¡¯t know where I learned the tricks...Bad brother!"


    It¡¯s no wonder she blames someone so much. It¡¯s really because someone made her eat popsicles for more than half an hour last night under the pretext of punishment... Two sentences.


    "Hey... Yueying, feel sour, let me rub it for you..."


    As soon as Little Lori complained, a certain culprit opened her eyes, and despite Little Lori''s struggle, helped her rub her cheeks...


    Little Lori thought that the bad guy was going to tease herself again. Unexpectedly, after Zhou Ye rubbed her hands a few times, she felt that her cheeks were much better, and she no longer felt pain, only a slight tingling...


    "My elder brother is so good, he still understands Qi Huang''s way?" Little Lori asked in surprise.


    "Haha, I know there are so many things, you will find out slowly!" Zhou Ye made a laugh, got up and prepared to change clothes...


    Little Lori naturally got up too and helped her brother wear armor.


    After a while, with the help of little Lori, Zhou Ye had already put on his armor... In fact, his armor didn¡¯t need to be worn at all. He just needed a thought, and the armor would be worn on him, but Isn''t it because Wen Yu added fragrance, Zhou Ye wouldn''t commit a crime at this time.


    After the two were dressed and washed, their own soldiers sent their breakfast to the account.


    Today¡¯s breakfast is fried dough buns and spicy soup...


    Now that he has arrived in the Central Plains, Zhou Ye certainly wants to taste the Central Plains food...Although this kind of food has not yet been invented at this time, it will not delay Zhou Ye''s soldiers to satisfy their own ruler''s appetites. Want to make these delicacies in advance...


    Looking at the hot spicy soup in front of her, little Lori asked curiously: "Brother, what is this??"


    "A delicacy, taste it!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Yeah!" Little Lori picked up the wooden spoon, gently scooped up a spoon of soup, blew it twice, and put it in her mouth.


    Suddenly a spicy smell pungent into the nose... "It''s so spicy!"


    "Hehe, take a few more sips and you can feel the charm of this delicacy!" Zhou Ye said, holding the fried dough sticks in one hand and the soup bowl in the other without using a spoon... a mouthful of fried dough sticks and a mouthful of spicy soup. Very enjoyable...


    After little Lolita got through the initial discomfort, she followed Zhou Ye''s way, and started to eat.


    Not to mention, in addition to feeling a bit spicy at the beginning, the more spicy the more enjoyable afterwards...


    Just when the two were eating happily, suddenly a war soldier reported to the lord, "Enjoy the lord, Major General Sun Ce came to visit the lord..."


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye looked at the sky, and after a while estimated, he knew Sun Ce''s intention."He must have come to urge me to get out of the camp quickly and march with his father... let him in."


    "Here!" Zhanbing agreed to walk out of the tent.


    Sun Ce, wearing a battle armor and a white shirt, walked in."Sun Ce has met General Boyang!"


    "Bo Fu, have you stopped breakfast?" Zhou Ye asked while drinking the soup.


    "The military situation is urgent, and I haven''t used breakfast!" Sun Ce replied honestly.


    He knows that Zhou Ye''s life is the best two things, food and beauty...


    In the past, when he was in Changsha, he would often escort his mother to Jingzhou to visit his little sister. From time to time, he would be saved by Zhou Ye...At that time, he knew that his own kitchen was really a waste, the same materials, It''s so unpalatable to cook... Fortunately, he used to think his food tastes good...


    Compared with Zhou Ye''s food here, it is almost like feed used to feed pigs, it is difficult to swallow...


    In fact, he was a bit wronged by his own cook... Zhou Ye''s food is only delicious because of the many seasonings... let alone a chili.


    Chili was not introduced into China until the Tang Dynasty. During this period, the spiciness was added by cornel, which is naturally not as distinct as chili.


    In any case, what Sun Ce looks forward to most every month is to accompany his mother to visit her younger sister in Jingzhou, because there is food to enjoy.


    Today, when his father asked who to go to General Zhou''s place and urged him to get him up soon, Sun Ce volunteered to run over...To put it bluntly, he just wanted to eat.


    Hearing that Sun Ce was so honest, Zhou Ye understood his thoughts in seconds, and he smiled: "Since there is no meal, let''s sit down and eat together! Come on, give the major general a bowl of spicy soup!! "


    "Here!" There were soldiers outside the tent, leading away.


    "Hey, then I''ll be more respectful than fate!" Sun Ce also smiled embarrassedly, and sat behind the short plane.


    "Who is out of the city when the drums of war sounded so early today?" Zhou Ye asked while eating.


    "It was Beiping Prefect Gongsun Zan who led the troops out of the city..." Sun Ce replied.


    "Gongsun Zan? Isn''t he the army on the left? Our forward army hasn''t traveled yet. He is traveling in such a hurry... I am afraid there is another plan." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, and sighed: "Then Liu Guan Zhang San Brother is not in Gongsun Zan camp?"


    "Liu Guanzhang?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, Sun Ce was taken aback... only after a while did he remember who Liu Guanzhang was."Is General Boyang talking about the three brothers of the weaving mats? I have never seen them in Gongsun Zan''s army... and I heard this morning that the three brothers are temporarily living in the camp of Cao Cao... like Take refuge in Cao Cao!"

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1653

    "Oh?? Take refuge in Cao Cao?" Zhou Ye was taken aback when he heard the words.


    But after a while, he laughed again...This is normal.


    Cao Cao is always looking for talents... Otherwise, he wouldn''t help Liu Guan and Zhang three brothers enter the city before the pass.


    Moreover, Cao Cao''s vision is extremely vicious. He can see the extraordinary things of the three brothers Liu, Guan and Zhang. It is not surprising...Even if the solicitation fails, Cao Cao will be able to gain the reputation of cherishing talents and attracting the best of the world to seek refuge... ¡­I have to say, this transaction is not a loss.


    After Zhou Ye chatted with Sun Ce for a few more words, the soldiers had already brought Sun Ce¡¯s breakfast... Sun Ce encountered this delicacy, how could he still have time to talk, and he just wanted to eat... Seeing that, Zhou Ye also Don''t ask him again.


    After the three of them had eaten breakfast, Sun Ce returned to his father''s camp and resumed his life, while Zhou Ye also ordered all the men and horses, packed up and stopped...Five thousand fine horses once again joined forces with Sun Jian, and marched towards Hulaoguan.


    Chapter 2041


    Chapter Two Thousand and Forty One


    Sun Jian¡¯s army will not mention it for the time being, just talk about Zhou Ye...


    As soon as he left the city, Zhou Ye separated from Sun Jian temporarily. His five thousand fine riders rushed towards Hulaoguan all the way, rushing to the village, and siege to the city.


    Traveling fast, leaving Sun Jian''s army a hundred miles away...


    This made Sun Jian helpless...


    In the end, he had to send Kuai Ma to chase Zhou Ye, begging him to stop and repair...wait for a moment for his army.


    In this regard, Zhou Ye naturally has nothing to do.Anyway, he was here to play...it was meaningless to take Dong Zhuo down too early.


    Zhou Ye simply stationed in the Baima Yaozhai he had just captured.


    "Brother, Binggui is so fast, why should we stop?" Little Lori asked: "And we have no affiliation with that Sun Jian, you don''t have to listen to his orders!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled upon hearing the words: "My stupid sister...what do you think of my soldiers?"


    "It can be called a magic weapon, after three battles, it won''t hurt anyone..." Little Lori said.


    You know, she saw with her own eyes how her brother''s cavalry abused Xiliang cavalry...


    Those Xiliang cavalry who claimed to be invincible immediately turned into maidens when they encountered Zhou Ye''s heavy cavalry.


    It is no exaggeration to say that on this day, her Zhou family''s iron cavalry won three castles in a row... Such feats are truly peerless.


    "If I want to seize this world, it only takes more than a few years, and this world can fall into my hands!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Then why...?" Little Lolita didn''t finish her words, but the meaning was very clear-then why didn''t you take this world??


    "Because... I''m not interested in that position!" Zhou Ye said, stretched his waist, and said, "Just in Jingzhou, I have to deal with government affairs for half an hour every day, if I take the world. , Do I still have time to play every day??"


    "............" Little Lori was speechless after hearing Zhou Ye''s words...


    How tired and lazy my brother is...for this reason, he has no interest in the world.


    However, she changed her mind and couldn''t help but want to laugh...


    Perhaps, for a strange person like his brother, the world is far less important than his playing time.


    Even this time when he started fighting for thieves, he was interested in having fun... He didn''t treat the war as the same thing. Perhaps this was invincible leeway.


    But, it won¡¯t work like this...


    My brother can look at troubled times with such ample room, that''s because he has the capital to despise the princes and the world... But the people in the world don''t have the ability to despise the troubled times.


    What way should I think of so that my brother can seize the world?


    For the people of the world??


    Forget it, after these days of getting along, Yueying little Lori knows that her brother is not the kind of person who likes to take the life and death of the people in the world as his own responsibility. He will only cherish the people under his control. As for the people under the world?What to do with me??


    This matter is not anxious and needs to be discussed in a long-term...If it is tight, it will make my brother unhappy, and the gain will not be worth the loss.


    Thinking of this, little Lolita smiled calmly: "Then brother, besides playing, what else do you like??"


    "Food...beauties...all I want!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Brother, I heard that the imperial chef in the palace inside the palace made a good dish, and there are many beautiful women in the palace..." Little Lori induced.


    "Haha...a group of dilapidated flowers and lost willows is not enough to make me think!" Zhou Ye didn''t wave his hand, "Don''t persuade me. If you persuade me to engage in your family law..."


    "Hmm!" Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Little Lori couldn''t help but hurriedly covered her eyes...


    One was because she was afraid that she would say something else, which caused Zhou Ye to punish her.


    Zhou Ye''s iron cavalry ran for a day, but it took Sun Jian''s army two days to catch up...


    "Boyang, you are really exhausting my soldiers!" Sun Jian looked at Zhou Ye and couldn''t help but smiled bitterly: "Your iron cavalry is running too fast. I''m really afraid that you will go deep alone and suffer from the enemy!"


    "Haha... what Brother Wentai said is that I have prepared a station for Brother Wentai''s army in the village, come in and fix it!!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    With his ability, he can naturally see that what Sun Jian said is true or false...


    Obviously, Sun Jian was really worried that he would go deep alone, so he rushed over without stopping.


    After Sun Jian''s army entered the Baima Yaozhai, after some repairs, Sun Jian brought his two sons to Zhou Ye to eat.


    "Boyang, now we are alone in a hundred miles, what do you plan to do next?" Sun Jian asked during the dinner.


    "I want to capture Hulao Pass, and stay there for help..." Zhou Ye replied after taking a bite of the food.


    "Improper!!" Sun Jian shook his head and said: "Now you have already conquered the three cities, and the limelight is no different among the rebels... If you capture the natural danger of Hulao again, you will be hated by Yuan Benchu. By then, If he has been reluctant to send reinforcements, what shall we do?"


    "Rather than defending the dangerous city by then, it is better for us to stick to the White Horse Fortress... The terrain here is dangerous, you can attack, you can retreat and defend..." Sun Jian slowly said: "In case of a fierce battle, we can still retreat. In the Chinese army camp behind..."


    "..." Hearing Sun Jian''s words, Zhou Ye nodded slightly and said, "But so...our food path has been stretched too long. If someone cuts off the food path, then it will be really dangerous!"


    In fact, Zhou Ye¡¯s army comes with a hundred years of dry food...


    But Zhou Ye didn''t plan to tell Sun Jian about this matter, he still wanted to keep the yin person to play... How could he tell Sun Jian?


    When he left Chen Liucheng this time, he naturally received enough food from Yuan Shao for five thousand cavalry to spend five days, but Zhou Ye only allowed the soldiers to carry the food for two days. Sun Jian is in the army.


    "It''s good if Boyang can understand...just right, I think your army should be short of food, I will return to the army and order people to send you the food!" After that, Sun Jian stood up and left...


    After all, I have eaten the meal and finished talking. What else can I do without leaving??


    Zhou Ye came out naturally...


    Half an hour after Sun Jian left, the soldiers came to report that there was Sun Jian¡¯s grain transport team outside the camp and came to give them food...


    "Oh? How much grain did they send?" Zhou Ye asked.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1654

    "They sent ten thousand stone rations!" The soldiers replied.


    "Ten thousand stones..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help sighing when he heard this, "Sun Wentai is really kind..."


    Why does Zhou Ye say that??Because he had food in Sun Jian¡¯s army, it was only food for three days. Normally speaking, one person would have three catties of corn a day during the war, and Zhou Ye¡¯s commanders were all cavalry, and he had to consider the food and grass for the horses. Three times that of a person, in other words, the three-day ration for five thousand horses and horses is only 180 thousand catties of corn, which is about three thousand stones when converted into stones.


    And what about Sun Jian?I gave him 10,000 stones at a time. What is this concept?


    It is equivalent to depositing three thousand stones from him and recovering ten thousand stones... This is enough to see Sun Jian''s kindness.


    Chapter 2042


    Chapter Two Thousand and Forty Two


    Just when the army of Zhou Ye and Sun Jian was resting in the Baima Yaozhai.


    In the middle road army... the Yuan brothers are also discussing Zhou Ye.


    "This week Boyang''s Jingzhou cavalry is indeed invincible!" Yuan Shao looked at the report that just came in his hand, and said with joy: "Within one day, three cities in a row, really amazing!"


    "Brother, Zhou Boyang is brave and invincible, it''s not a good thing for you and me!" Yuan Shu said, sitting aside.


    "Oh? Why did you say this on the highway?" Yuan Shao asked back: "Then Zhou Boyang and Sun Wentai, as the forward generals, attacked the enemy''s hundreds of miles in one day, and went down to three cities in succession, which made our rebels stand out. That Dong thief''s army flees watching the wind, why is it not a good thing?"


    "Brother''s words are very bad!" Yuan Shu said unhurriedly: "It is true that Zhou Boyang went down to three cities in one day, and his prestige... drew the eyes of the world''s nobles and everyone was amazed, but... who is there? I know, what''s your credit, brother in the palm of the army?"


    Yuan Shao''s face changed after hearing his cousin''s words...


    Yes, he organized this rebel army, relying on the advantages of his Yuan family''s fourth generation and three grandparents, the world of peach and plum. To put it bluntly, it was because of the high reputation of his Yuan family among the nobles that the 18 princes came to give He joined...


    However, the stage was set up, and his protagonist hadn''t played, and Zhou Ye''s reputation was preempted by Zhou Ye. How could Yuan Shao be willing??


    If you don¡¯t say far away, just say near...


    In the past few days, when he visited the camp, he could often hear the voices of the princes talking about Zhou Ye...


    What "Jingzhou Blood Dragon Knight is really unstoppable..."


    What "General Boyang, young hero, I might as well!" and so on.He almost heard the tassels in his ears...How could this not make him feel blocked??


    Yuan Shu saw the slightly changed expression on his cousin¡¯s face, and knew that he had been moved by himself, so he continued his efforts: "Besides, brother... how can you be sure that once Zhou Boyang invades Luoyang, he will occupy the imperial capital. , Won¡¯t he be the second Dong Zhuo?"


    "No, maybe he will be more terrifying than Dong Zhuo by then..." Yuan Shu changed his voice and continued: "You know, although Dong Zhuo''s Xiliang cavalry is terrifying, it is not an invincible army, but the blood dragon cavalry under Zhou Boyang''s , But it''s invincible!"


    "If he takes that Xiliang cavalry under his command again, the day is so big, who else can be an enemy?"


    "In your opinion, what should I do?" Yuan Shao asked calmly.


    "Brother Mingjian, at this time, the 400-year-old Han world has already come to the brink of disintegration. These 18 princes are obviously to beg for thieves, but which one is not for the land and money?"


    "The evil ones are like Dong Zhuo''s generation, who take the emperor to win the world, and the fools are stupid to help the man, and what Dong Zhuo wants to do is what many heroes want to do but dare not do!"


    "Do you want to call me a fool, or do you want me to be a villain?" Yuan Shao asked back.


    "Neither fool nor evil..." Yuan Shu said with a smile: "Be wise..."


    "Oh? What about this wise man?"


    "This wise man, naturally, under the premise of destroying Dong Zhuo, will greatly weaken the power of other princes, so... I can expect the dominance of the Yuan family!" Yuan Shu said.


    "Hehe..." Yuan Shao heard his cousin''s words, and he already thought about it, but-there are some things, he knows that he has to pretend to be ignorant, so that-when the incident happened in Dongchuang, he can shirk his responsibility...


    [Look, I¡¯m not to blame, it was Yuan Shu who did it behind my back...]


    When I was a Biaozi, I wanted to set up a memorial arch, referring to people like Yuan Shao.


    "How do you want to be this wise man?" Yuan Shao asked.


    "In the opinion of a foolish man, this wise man''s strategy starts with weakening Zhou Boyang..." Yuan Shu leaned forward slightly, and whispered in Yuan Shao''s ear: "Brother, it is better to stand still and let Zhou Boyang''s lone army go deep... ¡­Then, we will delay the supply of its grain, grass, ordnance, and cut off its grain...It¡¯s best to deepen the Jingzhou Zhou Ye¡¯s lone army, and send out the news that there will be no reinforcements..."


    "hiss¡­¡­"


    When Yuan Shao heard what Yuan Shu said, he couldn''t help taking a breath...


    My cousin''s trick is really poisonous...


    Stop the soldiers, stop food, stop ordnance... and then distribute intelligence to Dong Zhuo''s army...


    This is to cause Zhou Boyang to die...


    It seems that my cousin really hates Zhou Boyang, and he actually made this poisonous plan...


    "I don''t know anything about this... Don''t say it anymore, as the leader of the rebel army, how could I do such a despicable thing..." A trace of anger appeared on Yuan Shao''s face, as if he was really caught These words irritated the general.


    After saying these words, Yuan Shao flicked his sleeve...turned around and left.


    "Hey, brother, listen to me... brother..."


    Yuan Shu was stunned by his cousin''s actions... It wasn''t as good as he said just now, why did it suddenly happen??


    Just when Yuan Shu was a little unsure, he suddenly saw the soldier charms placed on the short plane.


    Yuan Shao carried that jade talisman with him on weekdays, and never gave it to others. Why did he pull the talisman on the short plane today??


    Looking at the soldier talisman, Yuan Shu suddenly understood a lot as his thoughts turned sharply.


    The leader of the 18th Route of the Rebellion Army did not want to dirty his hands, so he left the soldier talisman and let him do things cheaply. It was done. The people in the world criticized him Yuan Shu, no?He Yuan Shu will be pushed out to behead to show the public, in order to behave like you...


    This kind of pickled things can''t be anything to do with his magnificent brother...


    My cousin is really good calculation...


    Yuan Shu''s mind turned sharply...Do you want to do this by yourself or not??


    If you do it, you may be infamy and don''t do it... Maybe in Yuan Shao''s eyes, it will be useless...


    After thinking about it, after a long while... he gritted his teeth and cruelly, reached out and grabbed the soldier talisman on the short plane in his hand."Zhou Boyang, Zhou Boyang, this time, it''s time to end the grievances between you and me. Don''t blame me Yuan Shu for being vicious, you are forcing me again and again!!"


    I can''t help Yuan Shu not hate Zhou Ye...


    In Wuji, he was chased by Anjodou like a bereaved dog, almost losing his life.


    In Nanyang County, when he was about to seek the post of Nanyang Prefect, he was captured by An Douzu and his army once again became a bereavement dog.


    As a result, the Eighteenth Route Princes Union, he brought only a hundred servants from here, sent them under the fence, and became Yuan Shao¡¯s pawn...


    How could Yuan Shu endure this tone??


    Thinking of this, Yuan Shu grabbed the soldier talisman, turned around and left...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1655

    Chapter 2043


    Chapter Two Thousand and Forty Three


    The next day, the Zhonglu army stopped and stopped heading towards Hulao Pass.


    The princes were very confused about this.


    At this time, the vanguard army headed by Zhou Ye is moving forward like a broken bamboo, heading towards Hulao Pass, and will rush into the capital without seeing the sun, and take the first level of that country thief Dong Zhuo... Why is Yuan Shao, the leader of the army in the middle road? , Suddenly stopped moving??


    What is this situation??


    Many princes sent envoys to inquire...


    As a result, the news was that...Leader Yuan Shao had a sudden illness and was unable to lead the army... Therefore, the current army is under the leadership of Yuan Shao''s younger brother, Yuan Shu.


    In view of the physical condition of the leader of Yuan Shao, his brother Yuan Shu was deeply disturbed, so he decided to stop the army and make decisions after the leader of Yuan''s condition improved.


    For this kind of reason, which is not a reason, all the princes understood the Yuan brothers'' thoughts.


    You guys are planning to shrink from there, let us fight and consume our power...


    How many people who can achieve the position of one of the princes are not enough to count??


    So, for a time, all the princes also stood still, pretending to be sick... You Yuan Shao is sick, can we not get sick??


    You see, we are also sick due to soil and water problems... and we are all very sick, and we can''t march.


    Suddenly, a strange scene appeared between the army of the thieves alliance and Dong Zhuo''s Xiliang army on the entire land of the Central Plains...


    Dong Zhuo''s army, because of Zhou Ye''s start to exert force, was in a state of panic all day long, for fear that one day Zhou Ye would lead the army to kill them and challenge the army of thieves?Instead of conquering Luoyang in one effort, they repaired them one by one...


    This made the two people responsible for guarding the Hulao Pass, Li Yu and Guo Bang, confused.


    "Brother, what do you think Yuan Shao made? Why did you suddenly stop pressing?" Guo Bang said with a confused look.


    "Who knows!" Li Zhang also looked confused, "That Zhou Boyang''s Jingzhou iron cavalry was really powerful. Although only five thousand, it saved ten of our 30,000 troops... At the moment we have nothing left in our hands. Twenty thousand people can only defend this Tiger Prison Pass, relying on the natural dangers of the Tiger Prison to deal with it...Anyway, I mean nothing will send troops!!"


    "Big Brother is right..." Guo Bin couldn''t help but shudder when he heard Li Yi mention Zhou Ye... "If it wasn''t for Big Brother desperately rescued that day, I wouldn''t say I would die in the spear of the blood dragon rider. It''s down!"


    "You and my brother, what do you say about this!!" Li Yi waved his hand and said, "We are right here in the Hulao Pass, and wait for the thieves to attack the city. When they attack, it will be the day of our revenge... ¡­"


    "I will only look forward to the big brother!"


    Just when the two had just discussed a countermeasure, suddenly a soldier ran in from outside, "Report, report to the general...our horse scout is back!"


    "Oh? What''s the gain!?" Li Su hurriedly asked when he heard the soldier''s report.


    "They seem to have caught a grain reminder from Baima Yaozhai...!" The soldier reported.


    "Courage officer?" After Li Yi thought for a while, he ordered: "Hurry up and press him up!"


    "Here!" After the soldier responded, he turned and left the military account.


    It was not a long time. A young man who was tied up with five flowers and covered with scars was brought to Li Su.


    "I ask you, who is your Patriarch?" Li Yu asked.


    "My master is the prefect of Changsha Sun Jian and Sun Wentai!" The young man was also behaving and replied directly.


    "Oh? How many rations are there in your army?"


    "I... I''m just a food reminder, how would I know about that kind of thing?" the man replied with a bitter face.


    "Since I don''t know, what''s the use of keeping you... drag it on, cut it!"


    Following Li Yu''s order, several Xiliang soldiers rushed in, holding the man¡¯s shoulders and dragging them outward...


    This scared the man so much, "The little one knows, the little one knows... In Sun Jian''s army, there are only three days left..."


    Hearing what the man said, Li Haha laughed and said: "Since you have said it, it is even more useless to keep you... drag it on and cut it out to pay homage to my brothers who died in battle!"


    "No... General... No..."


    Following the man''s stern cry, he was dragged out of the handsome account by several Xiliang soldiers.


    "Big brother, do you say what the little school is telling is the truth?" Guo Bang asked.


    "Haha..." Li Yi smiled: "Although this small school is fake, I guess what he said must be the truth..."


    "Fake? How did the big brother see it?"


    "How can one of his subordinates directly call his lord''s name? If there is no respect for his lord, will such a person be entrusted with important tasks?" Li Xi smiled.


    "Big Brother is really amazing!!" After saying this, Guo Bang asked a little strangely: "But Big Brother, since the food reminder is fake, why is the news he said is true?"


    "Hahaha...Second brother, you are still a little worse for the grasp of people''s hearts!" Li Lao laughed and said, "I think this food reminder must be a dead soldier sent by other princes, and the intention is to let us Go and capture the Baima Yaozhai... Fight to death with that Zhou Boyang, and they can take advantage of it!"


    "Why are they like this?"


    "Eighteenth princes, bah, except for Zhou Boyang in Jingzhou, the other princes are like grass mustard in my eyes..." Li Shou said disdainfully: "This group of thieves, if they fight for power, they will break their heads. They count the alliance first... marching and fighting. , Just one more idiot..."


    "Then eldest brother, can''t we go out to fight?" Guo Bang asked.


    "What kind of battle, lock the door, never go to battle!" Li Lai said with a grin: "They are in conflict on their own, we just have to wait...When I was hungry for a few days in Zhou Ye''s army, he would be an iron man. We will also become soft in our hands and feet...At that time, we will naturally be ashamed of going out!"


    "Brother''s trick..."


    At this moment, another Xiliang soldier rushed in and reported: "Report, General... Master Li Ru, Changshi, led 50,000 reinforcements, has arrived before the pass... is calling for pass!"


    "Oh? Hurry up!" Hearing the soldier''s words, Li Zhang was overjoyed, "Master Xiangguo really didn''t forget us... This is for us to send reinforcements!"


    "Second brother, go with me to meet Master Li Ru!"


    "Yes!"


    Li Lao Guo Bang and the two walked out...


    In a short while, I came to the front...


    Li Wei ordered someone to open the city gate... Sure enough, a man dressed as a civil servant was riding a horse in front of the army... No one else, but Dong Zhuo''s counselor, Li Ru.


    "Master Li Ru, you are really timely rain..." Li Yu saw Li Ru and immediately smiled and said, "Master Ruxiangguo will not send reinforcements, I am afraid that I will not be able to hold the prison. !"


    "Hahaha...General Li Su is too modest. With the danger of a tiger prison, can the general be no match for Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang?" Li Ru smiled.


    Chapter 2044


    Chapter Two Thousand and Forty Fou

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1656

    "Oh, Lord Li Ru, you don''t know anything!"


    Hearing Li Ru¡¯s question, Li Zhang couldn¡¯t help sighing, and said, ¡°That Zhou Boyang¡¯s blood dragon rider is really unparalleled in the world... The armor on the brothers, under their three-zhang dragon spear, looks like nothing!"


    "Oh? That Zhou Boyang''s blood dragon ride is so powerful?" Li Ru asked with a smile.


    "What a stop!!!"


    When he said this, Li Zhang stretched his arm and let Li Ru see the blood-soaked linen on his arm, "Master guess, why did I hurt?"


    "Could it be that Zhou Boyang''s general, Zhou Bu?" Li Ru asked curiously.


    "Oh... if I was touched by that Zhoubu, how could I still be alive!" Li Zhao smiled bitterly: "I was injured by an ordinary blood dragon... If it wasn''t for my second brother Guo Ben Seeing that the situation was wrong, he gave me a hand, I''m afraid I would have lost my life at this time!!"


    Speaking of this, Li Yi couldn''t help but shudder...


    He still vividly remembered the scene of that day...


    The blood dragon knight that injured him, the spear is like wearing a candied gourd, with seven or eight Xiliang soldiers hung up, and he can still wield the spear in his hand... he was in that situation. What was injured by the blood dragon...


    Li Su expected that if it were not that day, if too many corpses were hung on the spear of the blood dragon rider, he was afraid that this time, he would be killed on the battlefield.


    "That blood dragon is so terrible??"


    Li Ru couldn''t help frowning when he heard Li Yu''s words...


    After all, things like military newspapers are far less detailed than what Li Zhao described...All the casualties, gathered on the bamboo slips, are just a sentence...


    How can the feeling of being on the battlefield be so real?


    It seems that Zhou Ye from Jingzhou is really amazing...Fortunately, he offered countermeasures to Xiangguo...If he attacked strongly, I am afraid that even if he wins, it will be a tragic victory.


    Li Ru sighed...


    At this time, Li Zhang and Guo Bang also gave Li Ru to the handsome account...After everyone was seated, Li Ru said: "Xiangguo knows that the battle ahead is difficult for you, so I ordered me to bring you 50,000 troops and 200,000 food and grass. stone¡­¡­"


    "Thank you Xiangguo..."


    "Thank you Xiangguo!"


    "Also, this time I come to Hulao, there are still important things to do!" Li Ru smiled.


    "Oh? What''s the important thing?" Guo Bang asked curiously.


    "What do you think, if there were no Jingzhou Zhou Ye among the 18th route princes...what would happen?" Li Ru asked, without answering.


    "Hahaha, if there is no Zhou Boyang in Jingzhou, and the other seventeen princes, I would treat them like pigs and dogs..." Li Yu laughed and said, "Except for Zhou Boyang¡¯s blood dragon, the other seventeen princes are not a concern. ...And it can be wiped out!"


    "Okay..." Li Ru laughed and said, "I came here this time because of the intention of the Xiangguo, and I was convinced that Zhou Ye returned to the Xiangguo!"


    "This..." Hearing Li Ru''s words, Li Yu Guo Bang looked at each other...


    After a while, Li Lai said, "I''m afraid Master Li is going to make a trip for nothing... Then Zhou Ye, Zhou Boyang, is very arrogant..."


    "Hahaha... don''t be afraid of his arrogance, we just have to do what we like!" Li Ru laughed.


    "Follow it?"


    "How to do what you like?"


    "Haha...Do you know that Zhou Boyang once said that?" Li Ru laughed and said, "[There are only two in the world that can not be disappointed, one is delicious food, and the other is beautiful]..."


    "Uh, never heard of..." Guo Bang shook his head...


    "Hahaha... it''s normal if you haven''t heard of it!" Li Ru smiled: "If I hadn''t met a Jingzhou merchant in Luoyang, I would never have thought that a hero like Zhou Boyang would actually love beauty and food..."


    "But...Even if we know Zhou Boyang''s preferences, what can we do?" Li Zhang asked back: "Could the chef in the army make him a delicacy for him?"


    "Hahaha...General Li laughed!" Li Ru smiled: "I heard that Zhou Boyang, Jingzhou, what I eat on weekdays is all the world''s finest...How can it be rare for a rough man in the army to make food?"


    "Then how do you do what you like?"


    "This time I not only brought reinforcements and food for the two generals, but also another treasure!" said this, Li Ru beckoned to the attendant standing behind him.


    The attendant hurriedly passed a long box in his hand.


    "What is this?" Guo Bang asked curiously: "Weapon?? Short sword?? Treasure sword??"


    "Neither, nor...this is a good tool!" Li Ru smiled and opened the long box...


    I saw that there was a long scroll inside... Li Ru reached out and took out the scroll, and then opened the scroll in front of the two of them, Li Yu and Guo Bang.


    In the painting, she is a beautiful and moving lady, but she is only fifteen or sixteen years old depending on her age... The one who is born straight is like a peach blossom, beautiful as a peach and plum, and her beautiful eyes seem to hide a thousand sadnesses.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    "This is Xiangguo''s youngest daughter, Dong Heng... Nian Fang Ji Yan is the best candidate for Zhou Boyang to give up peace!" Li Ru said triumphantly.


    "..." Hearing Li Ru''s words, not only did the two of them feel unhappy, but felt shameful.


    why??


    As a subordinate, you can''t worry about your own master, and your master wants to marry a daughter for peace... What kind of feeling is this??


    Incompetence-shame-


    Although Li Ru did not utter these two words, both Li Nao and Guo Bang felt a deep shame...


    "Master Li Ru, wait a minute..." Li Zhang stood up and said, "Today, our army inspected the horse and caught a food officer. He is..."


    Li Su will urge the grain officer to say this to his own guess.Then he said: "Now, I don¡¯t expect Zhou Ye to know that the adults have brought 50,000 soldiers, so I ask the adults to lead 20,000 soldiers and guard the prison, and my second brother and I will lead the 50,000 soldiers. Two roads, taking advantage of the darkness, walked through the trails and bypassed the Baima Yaozhai, and went straight into the military camp..."


    "I expect that Yuan Shao''s generation, who only cares about intrigues, will not prevent our army from bypassing the Baima Yaozhai and attacking their army..."


    "Only a battle, I will be able to defeat it, and then I will wait with Master Li Ru to flick the white horse Yaozhai back and forth... It will be called Zhou Ye, there is nowhere to hide!"


    "Baima Yaozhai is in a dangerous place, how to get around it?" Li Ru asked with some worry.


    "Please don''t worry, adults. I have been waiting for this place for a long time. I heard from the local woodman that there is a mountain trail that can bypass Baima Yaozhai. It just takes some time!" Li Chang said confidently. "Just to defeat the Chinese army of the 18th princes, Zhou Ye will become a lone army surrounded by us. At that time, he will be the fish in the pond we are waiting for, the thing in the palm... even if we don¡¯t attack the white horse. Zhai, just starve him for ten and a half days, and the man who beats him with iron will become a wife!"


    Chapter 2045


    Chapter Two Thousand and Twenty-Five


    After listening to Li Yu''s words, Li Ru couldn''t help applauding and laughing: "The general''s plan is very clever... he deserves to be a good general who has won the trust of the Lord!"


    "Haha... Xiangguo likes Nalu Fengxian better than us!" Li Hao laughed at himself: "Even martial arts, we are not ashamed of Nalu Fengxian!"


    "Eh!! The general''s words are not correct!" Li Ru smiled: "The general knows why the battle ahead is so tight, the lord hasn''t sent Na Lu Feng to help the battle?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1657

    Hearing what Li Ru said, the two of Li Xi Guo Bang looked at each other...


    Li Ru didn¡¯t say, they hadn¡¯t noticed yet. Li Ruyi said that they felt something was wrong... Xiangguo always took Nalu Fengxian by his side on weekdays. He loved it so much, why the war was tight and Xiangguo didn¡¯t send Nalu Fengxian to fight. What??


    Thinking of this, Li Zhang hurriedly asked: "Dare to ask sir, why is this??"


    Facing Li Yu¡¯s question, Li Ru did not immediately answer, but smiled slightly, pretending to be mysterious, and said in a low voice: "Hehe...today''s words, come out of my mouth, and enter the ears of Del. Let the fourth person know!!"


    "That''s natural, and my brothers are not people who like to spread gossip everywhere, sir, please come quickly!" Li Su hurriedly urged.


    "Both of your brothers are old men who have followed Xiangguo for many years, all the way from Xiliang to the capital, should you know whose son Lu Fengxian was originally?" Li Ru smiled.


    "Isn''t he originally the son of Na Dingyuan? He was only bought by Xiangguo with red rabbit horses and gold and silver items..." Li Yu said here, and suddenly realized: "I understand what Mr. Lu Fengxian meant. Can you betray the old master for a red rabbit and a little gold and silver, and knowing that he will not betray the country for more benefits?"


    "Hahaha... That''s it!" Li Ru laughed: "So, although Xiangguo treats him very closely on the surface, but-your brothers are the ones who really trust... Otherwise, why not let him alone Should an army come to help?"


    "Thank you, Mr., for waiting for me to solve my doubts!" ??Li Zhang clasped his fists and arched his hands at Li Ru: "Now, please help me to guard this prison for a while. My brothers will lead the soldiers and bypass the white horse. Zhai, attack the thief army..."


    Li Yu and Guo Bang were also suffocated by the fire... Losing three cities in one day, no matter where they were said, they would only appear incompetent.


    Finally, reinforcements came, and after listening to Li Ru''s words, Xiangguo trusted them so much. How did they not want to repay Dong Zhuo''s kindness?


    Therefore, the two people are so eager to send troops immediately...


    Zhou Ye couldn''t beat them, could they still beat those intrigue trash lords??


    "Two generals wait a minute..." Li Ru stopped Li Yu and Guo Bang, and said with a smile: "Please also ask the two generals to entrust Hulao to a trusted general... Li Ru has something else to do?"


    "What? What else is your lord?"


    "Naturally, I went to Baima Yaozhai to see Zhou Boyang in Jingzhou..." Li Ru smiled.


    Hearing Li Ru''s words, Li Si and Guo Bang were surprised and said: "Does the adults think that my brothers can''t win the 18-way anti-thief?"


    "Of course I believe that the two generals can be successful...but..." Li Ru said there was a pause.


    "But what? Sir, please say..." Li Yu almost died in a hurry... Scholars are not good at this point, they always like to sell off.


    "However, I also want to give the general the icing on the cake!" Li Ru smiled.


    "How do you say this?" Li Su asked rhetorically.


    "The two generals can do things according to plan, but I, still with a generous gift, went to visit Zhou Boyang in Jingzhou..." Li Ru smiled and said: "This is a tactic to slow down the enemy, and show the enemy is weak..."


    "..." Hearing Li Ru''s words, Li Yu and Guo Ben laughed with a high-five. "Mister''s trick... Mr. Mr. came to make peace with a generous gift. Zhou Boyang must think that our army is weak. When I am waiting to defeat the army of the 18th princes, I think that Zhou Boyang must still be in the dark...Wonderful, really wonderful!"


    "It shouldn''t be too late, we set off now!!" Li Yu said, summoning a lieutenant next to him and ordered him to stay at Hulao Pass.


    No matter how scolding outside is, he just doesn¡¯t need to fight...When he can counterattack, he will send a soldier to report the letter. At that time, the lieutenant only needs to lead the crowd to attack Zhou Boyang back and forth with him. ...


    The deputy commander went down...


    At this time, it was still early, and the day was just right...


    Li Chang and Guo Ben ordered the army to take five days of grain and grass, and detour from the back of Hulaoguan...toward the mountain path that the woodcutter said.


    And what about Li Ru?


    He naturally took a hundred sergeants and his entourage, called to open and close the door, and went out towards the white horse.


    Hulao Pass is only fifty or sixty miles away from Baima Yaozhai...


    Li Ru''s entourage were all cavalry...so the journey was extremely fast...Although he was dragged down by a carriage with gifts, he still rushed to Baima Yaozhai before sunset.


    At this time, the white horse is going to the village, flying the handsome flag of Zhou Ye and Sun Jian...


    Li Ru took a look, then moved forward immediately...


    "Who is you waiting for, I''m going to get closer..." The soldiers shouted from the village.


    "Serving Li Ru in the next place, on the order of Dong Xiangguo, come to meet Jingzhou Mu-General Zhou Ye Zhou Boyang!" Li Ru shouted loudly.


    The pawn on the wall was Sun Jian''s pawn. He heard that the man outside Changzhai gate claimed to be sent by Dong Zhuo, his brows suddenly frowned...


    However, he knew better that his father-in-law and Zhou Boyang of Jingzhou couldn''t be better at this time... he didn''t dare to neglect."Wait a moment, wait for me to tell you..."


    With that said, the soldier Jiangdong ran towards Zhou Ye''s camp. On the way, he also ordered someone to report the matter of Dong Zhuo''s visit to his master...


    Time passed by every minute...


    Li Ru, standing outside the gate of the village, waited calmly...


    He believed that Zhou Ye would definitely meet him...


    It was not too late when a pawn wearing a blood red armor came out...


    Li Ru glanced intently... and immediately recognized the identity of the pawn.


    There is only one scarlet armor in the world... that is Zhou Ye''s Blood Dragon.


    The soldier walked out of the gate, looked at Li Ru up and down, and said, "Are you Li Ru?"


    "The next place is Li Ru, Changshi...Dare to ask the general?" Li Ru asked cautiously.


    He couldn''t help being careless. The blood dragon ride in front of him stood two meters away on the ground, burly like a little giant...especially the hideous visor on his helmet, it looked chilling... ¡­


    "I''m a blood dragon rider and a nameless pawn..." The war soldiers looked at Li Rudao: "My master wants to see you... Come with me!!"


    "Yes..." Li Ru didn''t dare to delay when he heard the soldiers'' words, so he hurriedly dismounted and followed up...The attendants behind him naturally followed Li Ru into the stockade.


    "Wait, what is on this car?" Zhanbing asked.


    "This is a gift from Master Xiangguo to Jingzhou Mu... a thousand taels of gold, a hundred silks and satin... and various small things..." Li Ru hurriedly replied.


    "Oh, then come in!" The soldier said and waved his hands, let these entourages drive the carriage to their own camp with him.


    Chapter 2046


    Chapter Two Thousand and Forty Six


    What is Zhou Ye doing right now??


    He is boringly playing ghost card game with little loli...


    Of course, there are still stakes...


    Whoever wins can kiss each other...


    Okay, this bet sounds shameless. Zhou Ye is cheap anyway... But you can''t keep others Yueying Xiaoli who likes to play...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1658

    The two have been playing this kind of little game for an afternoon.


    "Brother, why do you want the soldiers to take Dong Zhuo''s people and pass by the Weapon Workshop?" Little Lori asked curiously: "You know, the vest of my blood dragon rider is unparalleled in the world. Many princes have asked you, but you have rejected them...Why did you let Li Ru see it?"


    You know, Zhou Ye''s Blood Dragon Knight''s war vest was made by the elites of Umbrella''s design department.


    The protection area is large, and it does not affect the maneuverability of the horses. The most important thing is that they are also a composite sub-assembly structure, that is, easy to disassemble and easy to replace.


    This kind of war vest can almost be called the most important weapon of the country in this era.


    So little Lolita is very curious, why her brother is so generous, let Li Ru see... a lot of things are simple, don¡¯t know, you can know at a glance... if someone imitates it, it will become a structured equipment As for the army, that pair of blood dragon knights is very bad.


    Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Hehe...those who learn from me die, and those who like me die!"


    He deliberately let Li Ru see the subtlety of the vest...


    why??


    Because he wants to dig holes and bury people...


    If you say, who in the world is most interested in the armor of the blood dragon?Then there is no one else except Dong Zhuo...Why did most of his Xiliang soldiers be cavalry?


    But is Zhou Ye afraid of him learning?


    Let¡¯s put it this way, Zhou Ye was still afraid that he would not learn... That¡¯s why he asked the soldiers to show off Li Ru to take a look at the vests of the Blood Dragoon... and even let the soldiers disassemble one by one and let him See clearly...


    why??


    Because the vest used by Zhou Ye''s Blood Dragon Knight has been scientifically reduced in weight, it still weighs a hundred jin...This is the weight obtained on the basis of the use of lightweight materials.


    That is to say, the nightmare horse prepared by Umbrella can wear a hundred to ten kilograms of armor, and then carry nearly a ton of weight [combatants plus equipment], and still run as joyful as a husky in Sahuan.


    I changed to a normal horse...I guess I''m going to get tired before running a few steps.


    If Dong Zhuo really learned his blood dragon rider, Zhou Ye could already foresee... Then what will Dong Zhuo end up with in the end, it would really be self-defeating.


    During the conversation between the two, Zhou Ye already heard the footsteps outside the account...


    He hurriedly made a silent gesture to little Lolita... Yueying understood in an instant, she hurriedly collected the cards on the short machine, and then Wei Li was sitting behind Zhou Ye.


    Sure enough, after a while, Li Ru walked in under the leadership of the soldiers.


    "Changshi Li Ru, pay homage to General Zhou!" Li Ru said while bowing to Zhou Ye.


    "Li Ru...what''s the meaning of this?" Zhou Ye asked unhurriedly.


    "I am here to congratulate General Zhou!" Li Ru smiled.


    "Hey, do you have the three cities in one day?" Zhou Ye was so bad that he immediately exposed the scars.


    Regarding this, Li Ru was not angry, or to say...a man of thoughtful thoughts, his heart is deep, his emotions are invisible.


    Facing Zhou Ye''s ridicule, Li Ru smiled and said, "This is just one of the congratulations..."


    "Oh? Listen to what you mean, and Erhe?" Zhou Ye asked rhetorically.


    "Of course..." Li Ru smiled and said, "Hey, I promise that General Zhou will be full of joy after hearing this..."


    "Oh? Come and listen!"


    "Dong Xiang''s life is the most fond of young heroes... I heard that General Zhou, you are so young and happy in my heart... Therefore, I plan to marry General Zhou to my daughter. Isn''t it beautiful to work together for a great cause?" Li Ru said, opened the long box in his hand, took out the portrait of Dong Heng, and spread it out.


    "Please look at the general. This is Dong Xiang''s favorite young girl. The name is Dong Heng. It is the season of the year, and it is not yet in time... If it matches with General Zhou, then it will be like a god-given marriage, making a biren..."


    "Um... not bad!" Zhou Ye looked at the girl in the lady picture, and smiled slightly: "What a beauty..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s tone became calmer, Li Ru immediately asked with joy, "Then this marriage... General Zhou, you are..."


    "I allowed it!!" Zhou Ye smiled...


    "It''s so good, so good!" Li Ru was really happy... Zhou Ye allowed this marriage, what does it mean?


    It means that he won''t be able to guard against Dong Zhuo anymore... Representing the marvelous soldiers of Li, Zhang and Guo Bang, there is no need to worry that Zhou Ye will find them bypassing and surprise the Chinese army.


    "Today, Master Li Ru brought beautiful flowers to Zhou. It is worth congratulating!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Come on, set a banquet, I will host a banquet for Li Ru, a matchmaker..."


    "Li Ru thanked the general..." Li Ru humbled his head and thanked him, but there was a trace of mockery on his face...


    Everyone says that Jingzhou Meizhou Lang is wise and brave, and he also has an invincible blood dragon... It seems that it is nothing more than that.


    It''s just a lascivious...


    Until he became a prisoner of Xiangguo, let''s see how Li Ru humiliated him.


    Thinking of this, Li Ru smiled happily...


    At this moment, a soldier outside the account reported: "Master, General Sun personally came to visit!"


    "Oh? Brother Wentai is here... just right, I''m going to invite him..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Quickly please!"


    "Here!"


    Hearing Sun Wentai coming, Li Ru felt a thud in his heart...


    This week Ye was lustful, but--Sun Wentai is not easy to fool...How can this be good??


    Just when Li Ru was secretly anxious...With the sound of armor collision, Sun Jian walked in from outside the tent."Bo Yang, I heard that Dong Zhuo sent an envoy to see you? Where is he now??"


    "Isn''t this..." Zhou Ye smiled and pointed at Li Ru... said: "This is Dong Xiangguo''s messenger, serving Li Ru!"


    Hearing that Zhou Ye actually called Dong Thief Dong Xiangguo, Sun Jian frowned... "Bo Yang, you are so confused, then Dong Zhuo is the thief of usurping the Han, why call him Xiangguo??"


    "Because General Zhou and Dong Xiang will become a family soon..."


    Before Zhou Ye had spoken, Li Ru first spoke: "Dong Xiang has already made a beloved daughter with General Zhou, and General Zhou has also agreed to this marriage...When he gets married, he will also invite General Sun to have a drink. Wedding wine..."


    "Naughty!!" Sun Jian was already confused by Li Ru''s words."Come here, drag the thief and the party with the party, cut it!!"


    Hearing what Sun Jian said, Li Ru hurriedly shouted at Zhou Ye, "General Zhou, save me!"


    Chapter 2047


    Chapter Two Thousand and Forty Seven


    "Brother Wentai, what does this mean? Why do you want to kill my distinguished guest in my account?" Zhou Ye said with an angry face.


    "Boyang, you''re so confused!" Sun Jian couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Then Dong Zhuo will be betrothed to you with his daughter at this time. It is clear that he will use a divorce plan... How can you be fooled!"


    "Hahaha, Brother Wentai''s words are very bad!" Zhou Ye smiled: "My blood dragon rides three victories a day, and I have scared Dong Zhuo, so I have to send my daughter to make peace with me. I am riding on the blood dragon, why am I afraid? Why don''t I dare to accept his words and gifts?"

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1659

    "Hey, Boyang, you...you...just forget it, so be it yourself..." Sun Jian was so annoyed by Zhou Ye''s words that he couldn''t speak, and finally furiously walked away.


    Li Ru saw the scene of these two people in his eyes and remembered it...


    Oh... no wonder Zhou Ye promised to be so refreshing.It turns out that it is relying on your own invincible blood dragon heavy cavalry...hehehehe...and it will make you proud for a few days, after the two of Li, Guo, and Guo Bang defeat your army, you will be a lone army. Completely surrounded... From now on, you are in my bag, a fish in the pond.


    At that time, I only need to devote the blood dragon ride to the Xiangguo. It will be another great achievement.


    Li Ru was proud of what he thought, but his face showed a look of sincerity and fear... "General Zhou, General Sun, he is..."


    "Don''t pay attention to him, the defeated will dare to teach me?" Zhou Ye said, and said to the little Lori Yueying behind him: "Go and see how the chef''s preparations are. Why is it so slow!"


    "Here!" Yueying little Lori heard the strings and nodded respectfully, and stepped away from the handsome account.


    After the little Lori Yueying walked out of the handsome tent, she did not go to the kitchen, but went straight to catch up with the angry Sun Jian.


    "Wu Chenghou, please stay!"


    When Sun Jian heard the words, he stopped and turned his head to look... "It turned out to be the little girl Yueying... Is your brother regretting... So he sent you to find me?"


    "Haha, Wu Chenghou laughed!" Like an adult Yueying, he arched his hand at Sun Jian: "My brother is a stubborn man. Even if he knows a mistake, he will not correct his mistake, but will turn that wrong thing into right. It''s...not to mention, my brother didn''t do anything wrong about this...why should I regret it?"


    "That''s right?" Sun Jian heard Yueying''s little Lolita''s words, his nose almost crooked...I didn''t see such an obvious contradiction, and said he was right??"Then why do you call me?"


    "Wuchenghou, don¡¯t be angry..." Yueying Xiaoluoli smiled: "My brother knew that he was here since he heard the news of Li Ru¡¯s visit, and he also knew... what he meant... so !!!"


    "So Boyang was just trying to make plans?" Sun Jian asked thoughtfully: "But... in this way, once the news reaches the princes, Boyang''s reputation will be..."


    "Hehe...Wuchenghou has been worrying too much!" Yueying Xiaoluoli smiled and said: "Those wine and rice bags, soon there will be no time to think about others..."


    "Oh? Why?" Sun Jian asked.


    "As early as when Li Ru walked out of the capital, my brother had already received the news from Shadow Dragon Guard..." Little Lolita smiled and said, "Wu Chenghou knows, that Li Ru carries more than a hundred names. The servant from here... he also brought fifty thousand troops and hundreds of thousands of stones, grains and grass, and arrived at Hulao Pass..."


    "What? What happened?" Sun Jian was shocked when she heard Yueying Xiao Lori''s words...


    This is not good news...


    You know, Hulao Pass is easy to defend and difficult to attack, and it is already difficult to attack... Now, with 50,000 reinforcements added to Hulao Pass, Hulao... even more difficult to win.


    "How can this be good..."


    "Wucheng Hou Mo is anxious... the 50,000 reinforcements have been taken out of Hulao Pass by Li, Lao, Guo Bang, and at this moment, the remnants of less than 20,000 soldiers are still defeated!"


    Hearing what little Lolita said, Sun Jian not only didn''t relax, but became even more anxious."Then Li, Zhang, Guo Bang, with 50,000 troops to leave the customs, the plan will be big... and we have only three days left... this... this..."


    "Then Li Zhang Guo Bang, the soldiers were divided into two groups, bypassing our Baima Yaozhai, and went straight to Yuan Shao''s Chinese army camp..." Little Lolita said with a grin: "Yuan Shao is going to be out of luck... Let him deduct our food, grass, and weapons..."


    "So, Boyang knew that Li Ru was using a postponement plan, so he simply used the plan and deliberately spared Li Lao Guo Bang and let them attack Yuan Shao''s army camp?" Sun Jian heard the words of Xiao Lori, not only Instead of smiling, a trace of anger appeared on his face, "Bo Yang is so confused..."


    "Oh? Why did Wu Chenghou know my brother''s intentions, and said that my brother is confused?" Little Lolita asked pretending to be incomprehensible: "Wu Chenghou, don''t you often scold Yuan Shao for helping each other, isn''t it enough for big things? ??"


    "Then the Yuan brothers are arrogant, sinister and cunning...but the rebels are hoarding millions of stone rations in the Chinese army camp!" Sun Jian stomped anxiously, "Once the Yuan brothers are defeated, we will also fall into Furthermore, there is no food and the embarrassing situation of being unable to retreat... Hey, how could Boyang be so confused... No, I am going to find Boyang..."


    "Wu Chenghou wait a minute..." Little Lolita stopped Sun Jian again, "Who said we don''t have food?"


    "Oh?" Hearing Xiao Lolita''s words, Sun Jian stopped again and asked, "Where does the food come from?"


    "Then Li Ru just sent hundreds of thousands of shi to Hulao Pass from the capital?" Little Lolita smiled and said, "When the two of Li, Guo Bang and Dong Zhuo battled, we went straight to Hulao. Pass... Within an hour, take Hulao... The food stocked in Hulao Pass is not ours?"


    "But that Hu Lao..." Sun Jian just wanted to say [But that Hu Lao Pass, Cheng Gao Pass, how could it be won in one hour...].I suddenly thought of how my Changsha City was taken down...


    Suddenly, he stopped talking...


    Speaking of it, the walls of Changsha City may not be a bit shorter than Hulaoguan... You said Hulaoguan is steep, and it can''t spread out the army to fight when it is closed??


    Zhou Ye used only Qianqi to win his Changsha City... Anyway, before Hulao Pass, it''s okay to put Qianqi down, right??


    That means... Actually, to Zhou Ye, the danger of the Tiger Prison is nothing at all... No wonder Zhou Ye is not in a hurry these days... It turns out that winning the Tiger Prison is like trying to get something for him. Generally simple...


    This... this Boyang is so capable of hiding...


    Thinking of this, Sun Jian couldn''t help laughing... "Okay, it seems that I was tricked by Boyang... It''s nothing more. It was my fault to lose my temper just now. When I look back, I apologize to him. ..."


    "Wu Chenghou don''t have to apologize to my brother..." Little Lolita smiled and said, "Not only can''t you apologize, Wu Chenghou should be like this..."


    Chapter 2048


    Chapter Two Thousand and Forty-Eight


    The next morning...


    Li Ru woke up from a hangover, suddenly felt a buzzing in his head...


    "water¡­¡­"


    With his cry, naturally the attendant brought him a bowl of water, served him, and drank it...


    After the hangover thirst in his mouth eased a little, Li Ru heard a mess outside the account and couldn''t help asking: "What''s the matter outside the account? Why is it so noisy?"


    "Back to the lord, the young one heard that it seems that the Changsha prefect Sun Jian and General Zhou have fallen out and are about to lead troops out of the village..." Li Ru''s servant returned.


    "What?" Li Ru hurriedly got up when he heard the words. He didn''t even care about wearing shoes, so he rushed out of the account...


    Zhou Ye''s camp is located on the foothills, while Sun Jian''s camp is at the foot of the mountain... The two sides are not under the control, but they are horns...


    Now, standing outside the account, Li Ru can naturally see the situation in Sun Jian''s camp at the foot of the mountain.


    Sure enough, in Sun Jian''s camp, the soldiers were pulling out of the camp, and they seemed to be leaving.


    "My lord, your shoes!" At this time, the attendant also chased out from the account, still carrying Li Ru''s shoes...


    Li Ru grabbed the servant and asked in a low voice, "I know where Sun Jian is going to camp?"


    "The little one knew that the adults wanted to ask, so the little one brought in some money and heard the news from Shizu Sun Jian!" The young man said while showing his merit: "I heard that I was going to return to the Chinese Army and ask Yuan Shao to complain... ¡­"


    "Complaint..." Li Ru pondered carefully, "No, Sun Jian, he is not the kind of villain who likes to tell the truth... Oh, yes... He has no food and grass in the army. This is in the name of a complaint. , I have to go back to Yuan Shao for food and grass... This Sun Jian...hehe..."


    Thinking of this, Li Ru was relieved...Let you be a hero, if the army has no food and grass, it will be nothing.


    Therefore, this Sun Jian should be trying to scare Zhou Ye, under the banner of a complaint, but in fact, he is going back to ask for food and grass... It seems that Sun Jian really valued Zhou Ye... At this point, he is not involved. Zhou Ye broke completely.


    While sighing, Li Ru slowly put on his shoes...


    In his mind, he was calculating, what variables Sun Jian''s return to the Chinese Army will bring to Li, Lao, Guo Bang...


    According to what Li Lao Guo Bang said, if you want to bypass Baima Yaozhai, you have to travel fifty miles...The mountain road is difficult and dangerous... I am afraid that the fifty thousand army has not yet reached the Chinese army of the 18th Route Pirate Army at this time...


    However, the fifty thousand troops are all cavalry. After bypassing the Baima Yaozhai, there will be a horse Pingchuan, let it gallop... I think the speed should not be slow...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1660

    Then Sun Jian¡¯s army should not return to the Chinese army too fast, so calculate it... When Sun Jian¡¯s army arrives at the Chinese army, I am afraid that the two people, Li Yu Guo Bang, have already fled in embarrassment after the unsuspecting Yuan Shao and others were killed. Up...


    At that time, it happened to be easy to work, and to take on Sun Jian...If you count it like this, it will be fine...


    Thinking of this, Li Ru felt more at ease.


    "The matter has been settled, and today I will say goodbye to General Zhou... You also clean up, and we will set off for Beijing in a while!" Li Ru said, turning around and returning to the account.


    Upon hearing this, the attendant naturally began to pack things up.


    After the breakfast, Li Ru said farewell to Zhou Ye, Zhou Ye was naturally trying to stay...but at this moment Li Ru returned home like an arrow...how could he stay?


    Since Li Ru insisted on leaving, Zhou Ye naturally stopped staying. After the two parties bid farewell... Li Ru took his attendants and drove all the way to Hulao Pass.


    Without the drag of the carriage, Li Ru and his party moved extremely fast.


    It only took an hour to reach Hulao Pass... When it was closed, Li Ru called to open and close the door... Explain to the lieutenant guarding Hulao, let him send a fine rider, and quickly send news to the second general, Li Yu, Guo Feng. , Said that Sun Jian¡¯s army had already opened up to the Chinese army, and let them decide what to do, so they couldn¡¯t take a break and continued on their way...


    This caused his entourage to complain repeatedly... "Why don''t you take a rest at Hulao Pass and return to the capital tomorrow?"


    "Haha..." Li Ru smiled slightly when he heard the words, "Li Lao Guo Bang two will have their power to splash the sky, and I also have my honor of the world..."


    "Oh? What kind of feat did the lord have built?" the servant asked curiously.


    "I don''t want to ask more... I will know in the future!" Li Ru naturally wouldn''t tell his subordinates. With his own memory, he had already memorized Zhou Ye''s blood dragon riding standard vest for more than half... When I went back to ask Dong Zhuo for help...


    Just when Li Ru rushed to the capital day and night...


    On the other side, in Baima Yaozhai...Zhou Ye is also calculating someone...


    At this time, the crescent moon was in the sky...the surrounding area was dark, and although it was not invisible to the fingers, it was enough to make people less than five meters away.


    At this time, Zhou Ye was standing on the foot of the mountain, staring at Yuan Shao Daying''s direction... silent.


    And Yueying little Lolita stood behind him obediently... She knew that her elder brother was using magical powers again to see the news of the Chinese army camp.


    Originally, Little Loli Yueying didn''t believe that Zhou Ye had such magical powers... But, with the foreseeing that Li Ru would arrive, Little Loli Yueying had already worshiped her brother as a deity.


    No matter how smart you are, I have a pair of insights to see through all the fog...Smart, scheming?So what?


    Just when Little Lori looked at Zhou Ye with admiration, Zhou Ye finally smiled and said, "Okay... the dog has started to bite..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, little Lolita''s eyes suddenly brightened, and she hurriedly asked, "Have the two of them stormed into Yuan Shao''s Chinese army camp?"


    "That''s right..." Zhou Ye smiled: "At this time, Li Yu and Guo Bang were divided into two groups, attacking Yuan Shao''s camp at night from both east and west at the same time... Yuan Shao was caught off guard and was already a little unable to withstand it!"


    "Brother... the time has come!" Little Lori said with a small smile on her face.


    "Yes, the time has come!" Zhou Ye said, turning and walking down the foothills...


    At this time, on the playground under the foothills, five thousand soldiers wearing blood armors were already neatly dressed in helmets and armor, sitting on their horses, waiting for their masters to arrive.


    Seeing Zhou Ye walking down the foothills, Zhou Bu hurriedly brought the Dream Beast that he ruled over...respectfully said: "Master, your horse!"


    "I won''t ride it today..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "In the past, I always heard what people said, the crotch horse of a famous general always has a famous head, what dark clouds cover the moon, what four hoofs step on the snow... what is this beast and that beast? ...I will ride something different today..."


    "Hey L¨¹ L¨¹..." The Meng Beast seemed to understand the words of his owner, hissed low, and used his long horse face to arch Zhou Ye, as if acting like a baby.


    "Okay, okay, I won''t want you!" Zhou Ye smiled and patted the horse head of Dream Monster...


    Chapter 2049


    Chapter Two Thousand and Forty Nine


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, little Lolita asked curiously: "Brother, what do you want to ride if you don''t ride a horse?"


    "Hehe... let you have a long experience!" Zhou Ye said, beckoning to the distance, "Bring out my Mochizuki Rhinoceros..."


    "Here!"


    Only heard a reply from a distance, and then, little Lolita heard a heavy footsteps bang ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª As the footsteps got closer and closer, Yueying felt the earth trembling. general¡­¡­


    "This...what is this?" Little Lori couldn''t help but leaned against Zhou Ye in surprise...


    "The rare mount I came back from the extreme west..." Zhou Ye opened his eyes and started talking nonsense...Anyway, in this era, few people have been to the extreme west. What he said is what he said, how could someone break him? ... "This object is called a rhino...the shape is huge and powerful, the most important thing is-it has a gentle temperament...very fast!!!"


    Zhou Ye pointed at the giant beast in front of him and said blindly.


    "But I have never seen this thing in the army a few days ago..."


    It''s a pity, how can Yueying Lori be so tricky??In the blink of an eye, someone¡¯s nonsense is going to be revealed...


    "Ahem, I ordered someone to send it from Jingzhou a few days ago. It just arrived today. It''s normal if you haven''t seen it!" Zhou Ye said, pulling Little Lolita''s hand and walking to the side of the giant beast. Grabbing the ladder, first sent Little Lolita up... Then she jumped up too.


    If a modern WOW player sees Zhou Ye''s crotch mount at this time, it is estimated that Zhou Ye will spray salt soda on his face.


    [I believe in your ghost, this is a ghost rhino... Isn''t this Nima a Kodo?And looking at this size, it is still an extremely rare Kodo Beast King...]


    Of course, there are no WOW players here, and no one will complain about Zhou Ye... Therefore, Zhou Ye said it was a rhino, it was a rhino.


    At this time, the little Lolita, sitting on the seat on the back of the Kodo Beastmaster, looked curiously, and fumbled...


    Suddenly, Yueying little Lori found a strange thing, on both sides and in front of the seat, there were drums of war on all sides... "Brother... this is!"


    "Hey, I used to think that you can kill the enemy on the battlefield, just fight. The drums are useless and fancy... But in the last few days, I suddenly felt that in my army, there is one less drum that can inspire morale. , So I ordered people to press the drum here..." Zhou Ye smiled and said: "When the battle begins, I will personally beat the drum to cheer up the soldiers and let them have more fun in killing the enemy."


    Upon hearing her brother''s words, Lori couldn''t help rolling her eyes...


    In the army, the drums are all to pass on the command of the coach, right??what about you?Your blood dragon is just like a monster. In time of war, everyone does not need the command of the coach to know what to do...


    This is simply the best soldier of the hundred battles that other commanders dream of...


    what about you?For the sake of the excitement, he made a fight on all sides... Oh, forget it... His own brother is this kind of temperament. In his eyes, there are only two kinds of things-interesting and fun, and boring and not fun...


    Obviously, it seems that my brother is aiming at the war drum again... nothing more... let him go.


    Thinking of this, Little Lori fell silent...


    Zhou Ye sat on the Kodo Beast and yelled softly: "The soldiers are sent to the tiger prison..."


    "Here!" XN


    Five thousand war horses responded in unison...


    Hearing the uniform voices of the soldiers, Zhou Ye nodded in satisfaction...Lightly kicked the Kodo beast under his feet... and pulled the reins.


    The Kodo Beast King, who is five meters tall, opened his short legs and walked outside the camp...


    Five thousand fine riders followed closely... all the way to the Tiger Prison Pass.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1661

    When the Kodo Beast King under his hips ran wildly, Zhou Ye realized that he seemed to have miscalculated... This guy, the movement of running was loud and loud¡ªlike a drum of battle.


    Just heard the bang dong dong dong...a slip of drumbeat...


    Zhou Ye was speechless for a while...


    Well, it seems that pulling the wind and the sneak attack cannot have both...So, he chose to pull the wind and give up the sneak attack.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye shouted: "Go ahead at full speed, I want to stay overnight at Hulao Pass tonight!"


    "Here!" XN


    When the soldiers behind heard the words of their own master, they also let go of the restrictions of the beasts under their hips, allowing them to run like a group of huskies.


    For fifty or sixty miles, Zhou Ye and the others arrived in less than half an hour.


    Before the pass, Zhou Ye didn''t talk nonsense... directly ordered Zhou Bu to open the city gate...


    The left-behind lieutenant in Hulao Pass was fast asleep, and he heard a rush of war drums from far to near... As soon as he got dressed and sat up, he heard the howls of soldiers from outside the tent. ...


    "It''s not good... the city is broken..."


    "Blood Dragon Knight... It was the Blood Dragon Knight who came here..."


    "Run..."


    The lieutenant dared not neglect, he hurriedly drew his weapon from his side, opened the tent door and rushed out...


    However, he had just rushed out of the tent and hadn''t seen what was going on... He saw a spear soaked in blood, piercing his eyebrows... By the time he tried to escape, it was too late. ...


    With a puff, the lieutenant is no longer worried.


    It took more than half an hour to rush, but it only took less than ten minutes to break through the city...


    I have to say that the gates of this era are a bit crisp...


    Although it is easy to win the Hulao Pass, the following matters are a little troublesome...


    why??


    Because... there are too many prisoners of war.


    Zhou Ye was carrying only five thousand blood dragon knights this time, while the number of soldiers and prisoners was more than 10,000 people...This is really daunting.


    According to Little Lolita, these soldiers can be broken up and integrated into their own army. After a long time, they will naturally return to their hearts.


    However, Zhou Ye did not agree...


    why?Because Zhou Ye doesn¡¯t like these soldiers...Let¡¯s put it this way, if necessary, Zhou Ye can mobilize hundreds of millions of troops from other worlds in just half a day... and all of them follow the soldiers. Almost, possessing physical strength and strength far beyond ordinary people.


    In fact, certain services are several times, even hundreds of times stronger than combat troops.


    And these soldiers could be remembered by Zhou Ye, but they just took the light of the eastern face.


    Even these beings that are at the bottom of the Umbrella battle sequence are already invincible in this world... How does Zhou Ye think of those useless soldiers??


    Therefore, in the end Zhou Ye''s decision was to send two hundred war horses to escort these prisoners to Jingzhou... Why?


    Voluntary labor reform is waiting for you, dear... If you want to get rich, build roads first. Jingzhou urgently needs spacious roads. These prisoners are just migrant workers who don''t need money. Why not?


    And when Zhou Ye was cleaning the battlefield and preparing to rest at Hulao Pass, Yuan Shao''s Chinese army camp was already in chaos.


    Chapter 2050


    Chapter Two Thousand and Fifty


    Time moves forward two hours...


    Yuan Shao¡¯s Chinese Army Camp¡ª¡ª


    Cao Cao is talking to Liu Bei... There is no war ahead, and the leader Yuan Shao does not issue an order to move forward. What can be done only with the thousands of family children Cao Cao brought??


    "Brother Meng De, a few days ago, I heard that Zhou Boyang in Jingzhou led his 5,000-blood dragon rider to break through the three cities in the sun...The army of Dong thieves who killed directly was shrunk in the prison gate and did not dare to fight..." Liu Bei raised his hand. The wine cup asked with a solemn expression: "This is the time when my allies are advancing, why did the leader of Yuan Yuan fall ill at this time?"


    "Haha..." Cao Cao sneered when he heard the words: "General Boyang is brave and unparalleled, so he has provoked the jealousy of our leader... He must be afraid that the world only knows Boyang, but does not know him Yuan Benchu... ¡­"


    "What happened?" Liu Bei asked in surprise.


    "Yesterday I also saw Yuan Benchu ??drinking in the tent... His face was ruddy and his voice was loud, there is no trace of morbidity!" Cao Cao said bitterly, "Also, I heard that Yuan Shu, who was the leader of Yuan Shao, performed his duties. He also detained General Boyang and General Sun Wentai¡¯s food, grass, and weapons... This is obviously to weaken the power of the two!"


    "Unexpectedly, the Yuan brothers, the fourth generation and the third male, would act so unbearably..."


    Hearing what Cao Cao said, Liu Bei couldn''t help but shook his head and sighed: "I hate the three of my brothers. They are single and weak. Otherwise, they must go to Baima Yaozhai to help General Na Boyang!"


    When Cao Cao heard the words, he was taken aback for a moment, and then he smiled: "Xuande is really magnificent, General Boyang and your brother are fighting on the handsome platform... Are you still willing to help him?"


    "It''s just a little controversy...Furthermore, it was also my third brother''s outspoken heart that annoyed General Boyang''s subordinates. In front of Xinghan Daye, how can these controversies be kept?" Liu Bei shook his head.


    "Haha...Xuande is really righteous, come, please drink this glass..." Cao Cao smiled and raised the glass...


    At this moment, I suddenly heard a loud noise coming from outside...


    "The Xiliang Army is here to kill..."


    "Run..."


    "The Xiliang Army is so powerful..."


    "What''s the matter?" Cao Cao stood up and walked out.


    It just so happened that at this moment Cao Ren and Guan Yu and Zhang Fei also rushed over.


    "Brother, Xiliang Soldiers are here..."


    "Big brother, my third brother and I are protecting you, so we must first break out of the siege..."


    The first sentence was what Cao Ren said to Cao Cao, while the latter sentence was what Guan Yu said to Liu Bei.


    "Don''t panic, let''s gather our soldiers first..." Cao Cao deserves to be Cao Cao, even though his eyebrows are already burning, his face remains unchanged...


    "Yes, brother!" Cao Ren took the lead and rushed out quickly...


    Time is not long, the thousands of children of the Cao family have been assembled.


    "Brother, what shall we do?" Zhang Fei asked Liu Bei, holding his eighth snake spear.


    "Three brothers don¡¯t be anxious, let¡¯s rush out with Brother Meng De¡¯s soldiers..." Liu Bei knew that if the three brothers left Cao Cao and fled alone at this time, they would be seeking their own way of death, only with the soldiers of the Cao family. There is some hope...


    Liu Bei took his two brothers and found Cao Cao... Of course Cao Cao readily agreed to what he meant.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1662

    He originally intended to solicit these three brothers, how could he disagree that they would go along with him?


    Therefore, Guan Yu and Zhang Fei protected Liu Bei, and the brothers Cao Ren and Xiahou protected Cao Cao, bringing thousands of soldiers from the Cao family to the outside of the camp.


    At this time, the Chinese army camp has become a mess...


    These soldiers have been at the rear for too long, almost forgetting that this is the battlefield...


    When the two of Li Si Guo Bang led a large army and rushed in, they were immediately stunned...


    The army can easily bomb camp in panic...


    And it¡¯s getting dark, some of the soldiers have rested, and some are still drinking and having fun... In the panic, I don¡¯t know how many enemy troops have attacked. I just feel that there are Xiliang soldiers everywhere... In this case, The bombing of the camp is already inevitable.


    For a time, the 50,000 Xiliang Iron Cavalry led by Li Lao Guo Ben and the Chinese army camp of more than 200,000 people were killed by crying father and mother, covering their heads.


    After Li Yu and Guo Bang chased Yuan Shao''s army out for a hundred miles, they returned to the Chinese army camp that originally belonged to Yuan Shao with joy to clean up the mess.


    In this battle, Yuan Shao''s army lost more than 100,000 soldiers and 250,000 horses, and eventually gathered together, but only 100,000.


    At this time, Yuan Shao, under the guard of his own soldiers, looked at the wailing soldiers around him stupidly, and his heart was bleeding... "How is this possible... Why did the two of Li, Zhang, Guo Bang kill so fast? Why did Zhou Boyang and Sun Wentai come with no battle report and they killed them?? Could it be that they could not fly??"


    Just as Yuan Shao was silly talking to himself, a small school suddenly rushed over, "Report, to the lord...General Zhou Boyang sent a good news again. Last night they took advantage of the night to take the Hulao Pass... Hulao''s natural dangers are already there. My rebels are in control!"


    "..."


    Hearing this happy report, Yuan Shao didn''t feel a hint of joy... He only felt that the report was full of irony.


    His 200,000 army was attacked overnight by Li Si Guo Peng and two people, causing more than half of the damage.


    And what about Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang?


    With only more than 5,000 people, they attacked the Hulao natural danger...


    This contrast was like slapping him, and the slap was so loud.


    Just when Yuan Shao hesitated to pass this report to the whole army... Cao Cao on the side spoke.


    "Leader Yuan, I feel that at this time our army is newly defeated, and we are about to use the news of victory to boost the morale of the soldiers... Let the soldiers know that even though Li, Nao, and Guo Pao have won one game, they are already our urn. Medium turtle, fish in the pond..."


    "Meng De''s words are extremely..." Yuan Shao was impatient and forgot about his face pain, and said directly: "Through the entire army, my vanguard general, General Zhou Boyang, has already won the natural danger of the tiger prison, Li Zhangguo. Although the two of them are brave, they are dead soon!"


    "Here!" The messenger took the order.


    As for Cao Cao, there was a smile on his face...


    To be honest, he looked down on the Yuan brothers...doing big things and cherishing one''s life, seeing small gains but forgetting righteousness...the measurement is small and can''t tolerate others.


    Even, in order to see the mere fame, he tried to kill himself, and he dared to detain the army of forwards without sending it... What a stupid brother.


    It seems that treating them as their own rivals in the past is really too high for the two brothers.


    It''s really a pair of trash.


    The opinion that Cao Cao just put forward is not in good faith... He just wants to let the people of the whole army know, what kind of waste brothers Yuan crap, what kind of crap... What a stark contrast between a big victory and a big defeat, think about it, as long as you are not stupid. Anyone can see something.


    Chapter 2051


    Chapter Two Thousand and Fifty One


    Not to mention how Yuan Shao gathered the defeated soldiers and boosted morale... Just talk about the two of them, Li Yu Guo Bang.


    The two of them attacked Yuan Shao''s Chinese army camp at night, chasing them all the way, and killing them directly was a river of blood, howling all over the wild.


    Xiliang Iron Cavalry is good at night battles, this is also clear to Li Lao Guo Bang...


    It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t know why their soldiers are good at night battles. They only know that in the night battle, as long as they don¡¯t light torches, Yuan Shao is blind from the Central Plains soldiers and can¡¯t see things at all. What about his side?Although the line of sight is blurred, it is not within five meters and cannot distinguish things.


    In fact, to put it plainly, most of the Xiliang army comes from the bitter cold land of Xiliang, where there are not many places suitable for growing food, and the people mostly live on nomadic animals...


    The people in Xiliang naturally eat more meat if they rely on the mountains to eat the mountains and the water. As for the innards of cattle and horses that were despised from all over the Central Plains at that time, Xiliang people still didn¡¯t avoid eating them. After all, they were in a bitter cold place. The food is good, what else do you pick??


    And any modern person knows that night blindness is obtained because of a lack of vitamin A. It happens that animal organs are rich in vitamin A, which is the best food to avoid night blindness.


    Therefore, in Yuan Shao''s army, most soldiers have night blindness, while Xiliang Iron Horses have different dietary habits. There are only a handful of soldiers suffering from night blindness.


    This time, the two of them had a magical record of defeating Yuan Shao 200,000 soldiers with 50,000 cavalry, and beheading more than half of them.


    This way, Li Yu and Guo Pun chased them to the east, and then they retreated.


    In fact, they also know in their hearts...Although they have fifty thousand cavalry, the long-distance raid has become exhausted, and coupled with the fight for a night, it has become the end of the force.


    And what about Yuan Shao''s army?Although the chased panic is like a mourning dog, the number of people is there after all.


    Even with the remnants of the army, Yuan Shao still had more than twice as many soldiers and horses as they...If you continue to pursue and kill, the outcome will be unpredictable.


    Li Lao and Guo Bang brought their victorious Jingqi back to the camp that originally belonged to Yuan Shao.


    My own soldiers counted Yuan Shaoying¡¯s Liangcao Weapon Report and the two...


    Hearing that there were hundreds of thousands of stone of grain and grass in the Chinese army camp, Li Lao and Guo Bang were simply overjoyed.


    "Big brother, this battle is successful, the anti-thief breaking the eighteenth road is just around the corner, when the time comes, Xiangguo will definitely reward you and me!" Guo Bang smiled.


    "Yeah..." Li Yi said with a smile: "Yuan Benchu, the fourth generation and the third public, is famous all over the world... I didn''t expect to be so incompetent... On the battlefield, I didn''t know how to release the sentry for fifty miles... What a waste!"


    "It is estimated that Yuan Benchu ??thought that if the striker had Jingzhou Zhou Boyang, he could sit back and relax!" Guo Bang laughed and said, "He never expected that you and I would take the trail to bypass the Baima Yaozhai... camp¡­¡­"


    "Hahaha...that''s right..." Li Yan burst into laughter when he heard the words, and when he was about to say something, suddenly a soldier rushed into the tent, and said with a panic expression: "I''m sorry for the two generals. !"


    "What major event is not good, we just killed Yuan Shao more than a hundred miles away, why is it not good?" Guo Bang''s face sank when he heard the words, and said angrily: "It''s really bad luck!"


    "Report to the two generals, just got the news, our Hulao Pass..."


    "What happened to Hulao Pass?" Hearing what the soldiers said, Li Shuteng stood up and asked anxiously: "Quickly, what happened to our Hulao Pass?"


    "Hulao Pass... was lost..." The soldier reported: "Last night, when we were chasing Yuan Shao''s army, Zhou Boyang led the blood dragon, and rushed to Hulao Pass overnight, smashed open the city gate, and rushed into the city... ...Hulao Pass... has been occupied by Zhou Ye!"


    "What?" X2


    The two of Li, Guo, and Guo were stunned on the spot.


    "I''m not at odds with that Zhou Boyang!!" Li Zhang was almost mad.


    It doesn''t matter if Zhou Ye occupies the Hulao Pass, which is equivalent to turning all his ideas into flowers in the water, in the mirror.


    Originally, Li Hao''s vision was to capture the Chinese army camp by himself, and then, together with the defenders in Hulao Pass, fought the white horse back and forth at the village, making it impossible to look at each other.


    However, after Zhou Ye had taken the Hulao Pass, the person who could not look at each other from the beginning to the end became his Li Zhang.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1663

    Yuan Shao''s Chinese army camp was said to be a big camp, but there was no danger to rely on. It was just a camp built with wood, and the wall was no more than two meters long and could not be kept for long.


    And once Yuan Shao got the news that Zhou Ye had taken the tiger prison, the whole army would inevitably come to fight...At that time, his 50,000 fine riders of Li Hao would become a turtle in the urn, a fish in the pond.


    Shou, there is no risk to rely on.


    Quit?There is nowhere to retreat...The advantages of the offensive and defensive sides have changed at this moment as Zhou Ye took the Hu Lao Pass.


    At this time, Guo Bang was also anxious, "Big brother, what should we do??"


    "Don''t worry... Don''t worry..." Li Zhang was also worried now...


    Return soldiers to retake Hulao Pass??


    Stop joking, okay??


    During the field battle, he was fleeing embarrassed by the blood dragon rider. At this time, the blood dragon rider had already occupied the dangerous tiger prison. What did he use to fight?


    First, his Xiliang cavalry was lightly outfitted in this attack, and did not carry any equipment for siege.


    Second, his Xiliang Iron Cavalry is good at field battles, not fortified battles... Going to Hulao Pass to seize the city is like sending death in vain.


    What''s more, Zhou Ye''s courage had already been taken away by Li Zhang. When he mentioned Zhou Ye and Blood Dragon Knight, he felt a panic...


    How dare to seize Hulao Pass??


    "Brother, please make a quick decision..." Guo Bang couldn''t help but urged as he looked at the contemplative Li Zhang.


    "Second brother... do you think we can capture the Hu Lao Pass guarded by Zhou Boyang?" Li Su hesitated for a while and asked back.


    Guo Ben was also the one who was afraid of being killed by Zhou Ye. He knew that this was not the time to be a hero, so he honestly replied, "...cannot be attacked!!"


    "In this case, in front of you and me, there is only one way to go..." Said Li Lai hesitated...


    "Oh, I''m so anxious, what else can''t you say, brothers and me? If you have anything, eldest brother, just say it straight..." Guo Bang asked anxiously.


    "In that case, I''ll just say it straight!" Li Zhang said: "Now, we only have to abandon the camp we have won and return to the original road... Follow the trail to bypass the Hulao Pass... back to the capital..."


    "What?" Hearing what Li Hao said, Guo Ben couldn''t help but be surprised: "Then we returned the camp that was won by so many dead and wounded to Yuan Shao?"


    "Fuzzy, second brother!" Li Zhang said with grief: "If you and I continue to stay here, if you and I continue to stay here, when Yuan Shao and Zhou Boyang are flanked back and forth, there will be ten deaths... As for Say, those food and grass are heavy, hum... We can¡¯t take it away, but we won¡¯t leave Yuan Shao... set it on fire and burn him clean!"


    "Yes, as Big Brother said...Let''s go!!" It was really difficult when Guo Bang said these words. After all-the duck that was originally looked forward to fly with wings, no one feels uncomfortable. .


    But, there is no way...the situation on the battlefield is like this, and it changes rapidly...If you are not careful, it will end in a dead end.


    Chapter 2052


    Chapter Two Thousand and Fifty Two


    Now that the plan is set, it must be implemented immediately.


    The two men, Li Lao and Guo Bang, ordered their soldiers to rest for half an hour without dismantling their armor and horses. The head squad buried the pot and cooked food in advance, so that after the army was full and full, they could rush on.


    After an hour--


    With tens of thousands of Xiliang cavalry, Li Lao Guo Bang and the two followed the original road towards Hulaoguan.


    And Yuan Shao, who was hundreds of miles away, was already exhausted after a night of fleeing.


    However, even so, he was lying on the haystack, still unable to sleep...


    Vaguely, he felt as if he had overlooked something.


    At this moment, a soldier rushed in front of him and reported: "Report, report to the leader, and the inspection horse reported that in the Chinese army camp, the fire was soaring into the sky... The two of them have led their troops to withdraw. The Chinese Army Camp..."


    "Oh!" Upon hearing the soldier''s return, Yuan Shao finally remembered what he had overlooked.


    Now that Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang had already taken the Hulao Pass, Li, Zhang, and Guo Pun became lone soldiers surrounded by them... At this time, he only needs to lead the soldiers to squeeze them to death, and stay there for Zhou Ye. When they returned to the army, it was when the two of Li, Zhang, and Guo Bang gave their heads.


    Why didn''t he remember such an important thing???


    "It''s rumored that I will order... immediately raise 80,000 troops to chase and kill the two people, Li Zhang and Guo Bang..." Yuan Shao intends to make up for it.


    "Here!!" The little school didn''t dare to delay, and hurriedly conveyed his master''s order down.


    After a while, the drums of war sounded...the exhausted soldiers gathered together to hear the drum...


    On the other side, Cao Cao and Liu Bei, who were sitting on the ground, also heard the sound of war drums...


    Cao Cao couldn''t help but smiled and said: "This Yuan Benchu, at this moment, thought of attacking the two of Li Lao Guo Bang...it''s too late!!"


    "Oh? Why did Brother Meng De say this?" Liu Bei, who was sitting on the side, asked: "I expect that Li, Lao, Guo Bang, and two of them will be chased and killed overnight, and they will return to the Chinese army camp... Even though Shi Na Yuan Benchu ??wakes up from his dream, it should not be too late!"


    "Haha...Xuande''s words are bad!" Cao Cao laughed and said, "Li Zhang Guo Bao and the two have the power of victory, so morale is high... This is one of them. Our army escaped all night, and the soul was in panic. Cheng Weibing...this is the second...the third. Well, Yuan Benchu ??must have received some news, that''s why it suddenly dawned on me. I expected that Li, Kuo, and Kuo must have given up the Chinese army camp and fled... ¡­"


    "Since Meng De knows soldiers so well, why not speak in front of Yuan Mengzhu?" Liu Bei asked curiously.


    "Hahaha... Don''t hide from Xuande, I, Cao Mengde, look down on Yuan Benchu, the fourth generation and three masters!" Cao Cao said disdainfully.


    "Oh??"


    "Do you know why I look down on him?"


    "I don''t know below!"


    "That Dong Zhuo country thief has been able to grow up to this day, more than half of the credit is due to Yuan Benchu..." Cao Cao dismissed: "I think it was Yuan Benchu ??who spoke to General He Jin and let Dong Zhuo lead the troops into Beijing. I desperately blocked it. , But because of people''s remarks, he couldn''t stop it. Now, Yuan Benchu ??has changed his body and has become the leader of the thieves. Isn''t it ridiculous?"


    "Furthermore, Yuan Benchu ??was jealous of General Boyang''s outstanding military exploits and deducted his food and supplies. How did he know that when I Cao Mengde spoke, he would not be jealous of me?" Cao Cao smiled sarcastically, "So ah, this King Qin seeks out thief, General Boyang is enough... Then Yuan Benchu... Ha ha!"


    For the rest, although Cao Cao didn''t say anything, Liu Bei had already guessed it...that is, Yuan Benchu ??is just like a good thing...it''s unbearable.


    Regardless of whether Yuan Benchu ??can be of great use, just talk about the two of Li, Guo, and Guo...


    After they burned the grain and grass in the camp of the rebel army, they rushed to the road without stopping.


    Why is it so urgent??


    Because that trail is really not easy...


    The rugged mountain road is only one of them. The most important thing is that there is a narrow section of the mountain trail that only allows one person to ride through...


    It can be said that most of the time for the raid was wasted on this narrow mountain road.


    I thought that as long as they had won Yuan Shao¡¯s Chinese army camp... they would no longer have to walk on this rugged mountain road, but they didn¡¯t realize it... Zhou Ye won the Tiger Prison Pass. How could they get here? Go back...this is...oh.


    Li Lai and Guo Bang looked at the rugged mountain road in front of them, and sighed...


    "The horse should be galloping in the grassland, and the warrior should be killed in the battlefield!" Guo Bang looked at a soldier in front of him. He accidentally stumbled and fell off the cliff from the mountain path. He couldn''t help but sighed: "Unexpectedly, they didn''t die. On the battlefield, he died in this mountain path, sad...sigh!"

 Movie World I am King Chapter 1664

    "Second brother don''t want to sigh again..." Li said: "Take five thousand war horses, hold down the rear army, and break the army for me!"


    "Here!" Guo Bang took his orders, ordered all his men and horses, and headed to the rear... in case there were chasing troops.


    Li Yu looked at the stumbling army on the mountain road in front of him, and he felt anxious...


    It can be said that as long as he brings these tens of thousands of troops back to the capital, he will win...


    At that time, there will be credit for breaking Yuan Shao''s Zhongjun. Not only will Xiang Guo not blame him, he will even reward him...


    However, at the moment, the speed of the army is really like a turtle crawling, which really makes him anxious...


    But it was okay. After two or three hours, the army finally walked through this section of the most difficult mountain road. Further ahead, although the mountain road was rugged, it was easy to walk a lot...


    And Guo Bang behind did not hear any news of chasing soldiers. Obviously... then Dong Zhuo either didn''t realize that he had run away, or he found it, but couldn''t catch up...


    Thinking of this, Li Yi felt that it would be boring to let Guo Bang break again... and it made people transfer him back.


    When the time was short, Guo Bang rushed over... "Big Brother, that Yuan Shao is really a trash... Seeing a fire in his middle army camp, he didn''t even come to chase..."


    "Hahaha... the eighteenth road princes, except Zhou Boyang, I regard them as mustard..." Li Lai smiled and said, "If Zhou Boyang hadn''t taken our tiger prison, at this moment, we should be in Yuan Shao''s Drinking celebration wine in the camp!"


    "Yeah..." Guo Bang sighed, "Hate that Zhou Boyang made us fall short... It''s really annoying!"


    "Oh, don''t talk anymore... We will return to Beijing early to report to Ming Xiangguo, and we will fight again with Zhou Boyang in the next day..." Li Zhao also said helplessly: "Now he is gaining momentum, we need to temporarily Avoid the edge!"


    "Oh, that''s all!" Guo Ben couldn''t help sighing and said.


    At this moment, suddenly there was a sound of gongs on both sides of the mountain road...


    Immediately afterwards, bows and arrows were shot at them like a storm...


    "No, there is an ambush..." Li Zhang shouted, "Quickly rush out of the mountain road..."


    However, at this time, the day and night of the Xiliang Soldier''s fatigued state appeared.


    When people are tired, they tend to flustered...


    With the bow and arrow shot, the Xiliang soldiers suddenly became a mess... Some wanted to rush forward, rushing out of the mountain road to escape.


    And some?I want to step back and leave the area covered by the bow and arrow...


    For a time, people crowded, horses stepped on horses...In panic, many soldiers fell from the mountain road to the next mountain stream, leaving no bones...


    Just when the two of Li Lao and Guo Bang were angry and anxious, a voice rang from the mountain, "Changsha Sun Jian, by the order of Boyang, I have been waiting here for a long time...Li Lao and Guo Bang, the two thieves, today will be On your death day, take your life..."


    Chapter 2053


    Chapter Two Thousand and Fifty Three


    Just when the two of Li, Dao and Guo Bang were in the middle of the mountain road, there was no way to go to the sky...


    On the other side, Zhou Ye in Hulao Pass was feeding his Kodo beast very comfortably.


    I saw a dozen stones of grain and grass being piled beside this giant beast...


    And this Kodo, named Duoduo, is burying its head in the trough, feasting.


    "Brother... Did you say that at this time, General Sun had intercepted Li Su and Guo Bang?" Yueying Xiao Lori said, holding up a bundle of straw and feeding it to Duo Duo... that Kodo Beast King fell I also know the interest, knowing that this little loli is the owner of her, and cleverly used her big tongue to add little hands to the little loli.


    "The interception must be intercepted!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "But, I guess, Li Yu Guo Bang will inevitably escape from birth..."


    "Oh? Why is my brother so sure?" Yueying Xiao Lori asked curiously.


    "I watched the stars at night, the two of them should not die here!" Zhou Ye pretended to be mysterious...


    To put it bluntly, Zhou Ye cheated and let the two escape from death...


    If the two of them didn''t escape from their birth, how could there be a case of Emperor Xian of the Han Dynasty fleeing from the eastern capital Chang''an to Luoyang, the abandoned city?


    If these two died here... Then after Dong Zhuo''s death, wouldn''t the Xiliang army be completely headless?Then it will be cheaper for those royal ministers, which is equivalent to allowing Hanting to continue its foundation for several years... This is not good... So, these two people can''t die here...


    But Yueying Little Lori didn''t know her brother''s calculation... She thought that her brother had some magical powers to calculate the fate of the two...


    Since my brother said that the two would not die here, the little loli naturally believed in it...


    In the past few days alone, Zhou Ye''s various performances in anticipating the enemy''s initiative have already shocked Little Lori...Plus she had already secretly promised her, how could she not believe Zhou Ye''s words?


    After playing with the Kodo beasts for a while, the two of them washed their hands and prepared to eat...At this moment, the sky was full of red clouds, and it was time for the sunset to fall.


    Just as the two were preparing to have a meal, soldiers came to report...Sun Jian came.


    "Hurry up!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    When it was not too late, Sun Jian took his son and Sun Ce walked in.


    As soon as he entered the handsome account, he couldn''t help laughing and laughing: "Boyang''s magical calculation, the two of Li, Lao and Guo Bang really went back the same way... they were cut off by me..."


    Hearing what Sun Jian said, little Lolita asked curiously: "Hou Wucheng once caught the two of Li, Lao, Guo Bang?"


    "This... hasn''t been caught..." Sun Jian said embarrassingly: "Amidst the chaos, I didn''t see the handsome flags of the two people... But I think it should be a mountain stream!"


    Little Lolita heard the words and looked at Zhou Ye... That meant¡ªDidn¡¯t you say that these two people could not die?


    Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head slightly... Then he said, "Brother Wentai hasn''t eaten yet, right? Please sit down and eat together..."


    "Hahaha, Boyang, please, how dare I not follow..." Sun Jian said, and took his son to sit in front of the lower aircraft."It''s a pity that there is no good wine to celebrate with such a big victory. It''s really a flaw..."


    Hearing what his handsome father said, Sun Ce hurriedly winked at his father...


    That means, don¡¯t let him mention wine...


    However, Sun Jian obviously didn''t realize the meaning of his son''s eyes... so he didn''t care.


    And what about Zhou Ye??Hearing that Sun Jian actually wanted to drink, a very happy smile suddenly appeared on his face... "How can there be no good wine? Come on, bring the wine... Have a good wine!!"


    Hearing the three words of good wine by my master...The soldiers standing by and serving immediately walked out of the handsome account with their heart and soul.


    What is good wine??Wine below 70 degrees is not a good wine...At least that''s what Zhou Ye told his soldiers.


    It''s not a lot of time...Zhanbing walked in with two wine urns.


    As soon as he walked into Shuai Teng, Sun Jian smelled a strong aroma of wine, his eyes lit up, "What kind of wine is this? It is so fragrant..."


    "This is a century-old wine, and each jar is worth a thousand gold... Brother Wentai, today I will use this century-old wine to celebrate you!" Zhou Ye smiled and said to Zhanbing, "Brother Wentai... "


    "Here!" The soldier agreed, picked up the wine jar unceremoniously, and poured a bowl full of Sun Jian...


    Zhou Ye''s eyes are full of narrowness, but this is the puree wine he obtained from the present winery... the degree is as high as 70, and it is guaranteed that after drinking it once, it will be unforgettable.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1665

    And that Sun Jian obviously didn¡¯t know Zhou Ye¡¯s thoughts, he had to taste this thousand-year-old wine... His son Sun Ce had tasted this kind of century-old wine in Jingzhou, and he saw that his father was handsome. Apparently, he hurriedly held his hand, and said anxiously, "Father, this first bowl of wine, logically you should respect General Boyang... It is precisely because of his magical calculations that we were able to win the victory. what!"


    "Yes, that''s right, I was reckless for my father!" Sun Jian said, holding up the bowl, and facing Zhou Ye, "Bo Yang, this bowl respects you..."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye looked at Sun Ce with a smile. Does this kid think he dare not drink this puree wine?With his physique, it is no problem to drink industrial alcohol directly... "Come on, to our soon to fall to Luoyang, cheers!"


    "Cheers¡­¡­"


    Sun Jian naturally picked up the wine bowl and drank it... and Sun Ce?Seeing his father''s appearance, he couldn''t help sighing in his heart, but now, he can only learn how to do it, pinching his nose and filling the bowl of puree wine into his stomach.


    A bowl of wine...


    Sun Jian felt as if there was a fire dragon from his throat, and the whole person felt hot... when it was burning, he couldn''t help shouting: "Good wine, really good wine... It''s a century-old wine!"


    "If Brother Wentai likes it, I will order you to send you ten altars in the army...you can also drink slowly!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Then I would be disrespectful..." Sun Jian said with a big smile.


    This banquet started early, and ended early... In less than half an hour, Sun Jian and his son had no idea about the personnel... There is no way, the drunk people are easily drunk.


    After sending the drunk father and son away, Little Lolita asked curiously: "Brother, are the two of Li, Lao and Guo Bang dead? Why are you shaking your head to me?"


    "Hehe, in front of Brother Wentai, of course I can''t say that Li Lao and Guo Bang are not dead..." Zhou Ye laughed and said, "Sun Wentai is straight-tempered, if he knows that Li Lao and Guo Bang are not dead. , Will lead troops to chase and kill, but at this time it is too late, the mountain road is difficult, if there is a mistake, it will not be beautiful... After a few days, his own news will come from the capital, then he will know of¡­¡­"


    Although Zhou Ye''s explanation was a bit far-fetched, little Lolita nodded and replied: "So that''s it..."


    "Okay, let''s not talk about business... we should take a bath and rest..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Will Yueying take a bath with me today?"


    "Bad brother..." Little Lori blushed when she heard Zhou Ye''s words... "Who would bathe with you..."


    Although she said that, the little girl had already started preparing things for the bath.


    Obviously, she was duplicity...Looking at Little Lolita''s back, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile...Whether it''s a woman or a girl, it is their innate talent.


    Chapter 2054


    Chapter Two Thousand and Fifty Four


    Zhou Ye is stationed at Hulao Pass, while Sun Jian is stationed at Baima Yaozhai...


    The two became horns of each other, stood still and watched for help.


    As for, marching towards Luoyang?Zhou Ye has no plans for that...


    He came to participate in the League of Thieves with a playful mentality, how could he really attack Luoyang in one go and save the great Han River.


    Instead of that, he might as well directly open the door of time and space, lead millions of troops, and push the entire world, and then return it to Xiandi... What a joke, he doesn''t have that kind of big-man feeling...


    Zhou Ye was hunting all day long, teasing little Lolita, waiting for Dong Zhuo''s next move without a hassle.


    On Yuan Shao''s side, life was terrible...


    Although Yuan Shao regained the Chinese army camp and claimed that he had retaken it from the hands of Li, Nao, and Guo Bang after a hard fight, his reputation has risen somewhat.


    However... the big camp was taken back, but the food, grass, and weapons hoarded in the big camp... not one in ten.


    In other words, Yuan Shao is short of food...


    The army of hundreds of thousands, consumes tens of thousands of grains and grass every day... However, the grains and grass stocked in the camp was burned by the two of Li Lao Guo Bang.


    This means that Yuan Shao is going to be hungry right now.


    Fortunately, it is not very far from Shangdang East County and other places... After discussing with the princes who were very close to the territories, Yuan Shao finally decided to borrow grain to alleviate the urgent need.


    However... no matter how close he is, there is a distance, right?Besides, in this era, the transportation is extremely underdeveloped. Even if it is only a few hundred miles away, the food truck fleet has to walk for a few days.In addition, it takes time to collect grain and grass...


    This plus one minus, the new grain will be shipped more than a month later.


    But right now, the army has no food and grass... How should this be done??


    retreat??Yuan Shao felt that he couldn''t afford to lose that person...


    No refund??Soldiers will rebel if they are hungry.


    In a dilemma, a counselor Yuan Shao gave him an idea...


    "Don¡¯t panic, the lord, when I heard that there were hundreds of thousands of stones, grains and grasses in the Huja Pass, Jingzhou Zhou Boyang who was stationed there had only 5,000 people. Obviously, these grains and grass cannot be used... We might as well send an envoy and go. Hulao Pass, borrow some useful things from Zhou Boyang to relieve the urgent need!"


    "This..." Yuan Shao heard his counselor''s words, although he was a little moved, but after thinking about it for a while, he smiled bitterly: "I''m afraid I can''t borrow a millet and a millet from Zhou Boyang''s hands..."


    "The lord is afraid that Zhou Boyang will be worried about the lord''s deduction of his grain and grass, so he refuses to borrow the grain?" The counselor smiled.


    "That''s it!" Yuan Shao''s smile became even more bitter... "At the beginning of the League, the princes had a decision-the city must be played by the emperor to distribute according to the merits, but the seized grain, grass and weapons belonged to the princes. ...No one may take it for any reason, and anyone who violates it shall discuss it together..."


    "My lord, my subordinates have a plan... let Zhou Boyang willingly borrow the grain and grass from the lord!"


    Yuan Shao was overjoyed when he heard this, and hurriedly asked: "Oh? What is the strategy? Come on!"


    "The subordinates heard that Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang had a kind and arrogant face, and at the beginning of the alliance... he never put other princes in his eyes." The counselor said slowly: "However, there is only one person who is quite valued by Zhou Boyang... ¡­I wonder if the lord knows about this?"


    "Hmm..." Yuan Shao nodded when he heard the counselor''s words, and said: "I have heard that Zhou Boyang seems to be very close to that Peking Gongsun Zan..."


    "That''s it!" The counselor laughed: "Think of Gongsun Zan, Wenzhi martial arts can only be said to be a mediocre generation... But Zhou Boyang is so important, can the lord know the reason for this?"


    "This... never heard of it!" Yuan Shao shook his head and said.


    "Subordinates know some reasons!" The counselor laughed.


    "Hurry up!"


    "Zhou Ye and Gongsun Zan made good friends, only for his subordinates!"


    "Oh? Who can make that arrogant Zhou Boyang so important?" Yuan Shao was also a little surprised when he heard this.


    Even if he was jealous of Zhou Ye, he still had to admit that Zhou Ye had a real ability... his blood dragon knight was an invincible teacher with victorious battles.The arrogance of others is the capital of arrogance... However, such an arrogant person valued a young general under the vassal...


    This has to make Yuan Shao curious... He has almost forgotten that his main purpose is food.


    "The subordinates heard that Gongsun Zan had a young general, a person from Changshan, whose surname was Zhao and Yun Zilong... That person was quite valued by Zhou Ye. Every time Zhou Ye visited Gongsun Zan, he would be invited to accompany him..." said the counselor. He smiled slightly and said: "The lord can summon that Gongsun Zan, talk to him secretly, exchange five thousand Liangju for Zhao Yun and Zhao Zilong... and then let Zhao Yun go to Hulaoguan to borrow food... and attach a letter, clearly, The lord knew that Zhou Boyang meant to love talents, so he exchanged that young general for him and served him... If you want to come to Zhou Boyang to get this good general, you will have a big heart, and borrowing food will become..."


    "This..." Yuan Shao hesitated when he heard the counselor''s words.


    why??


    Because five thousand military horses are not a small number... You know, the military horses themselves are extremely expensive... Besides, that night, he was attacked by Li, Zhang, Guo Bang and his military horses also lost a lot. Now there are only less than 20,000 left...


    This is to give Gongsun Zan another five thousand, so he has more than ten thousand left... How can this not make him hesitate?


    Seeing Yuan Shao''s face turned awkward, the counselor couldn''t help sighing: "The lord... the five thousand horses seem to be numerous, but they are far less important than the grain... If within three days, no grain and grass arrive, the army I¡¯m going to kill the horse to satisfy my hunger... At that time, five thousand good horses will be enough for hundreds of thousands of troops to eat for a few days?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1666

    Yuan Shao heard the words, thinking for a while...


    Even if he is reluctant to bear these five thousand war horses, he also knows... At present, food is more important than war horses... The horses are gone, and you can buy them later... If there is no food, if the hundreds of thousands of troops are arrogant, it can It''s too late to regret...


    Thinking of this, Yuan Shao gritted his teeth and said: "What Mr. Jiuyi said...come here, let the prefect of Beiping, Gongsun Zan, meet you!"


    "Hey!" Some soldiers outside the account went to Gongsun Zan''s camp and asked him to come.


    It''s not a long time... Gongsun Zan is here...


    Yuan Shao raised the matter with Gongsun Zan according to his counselor''s words.


    And where is Gongsun Zan??


    Hearing that Yuan Shao was about to replace Zhao Yun with 5000 Liangju for his subordinates, he was first angry...


    In his opinion, it must be that Zhao Yun colluded with Yuan Shao and wanted to serve him, but he was scrupulous about his own reputation and refused to say so, so he let Yuan Shao come to speak.


    Since he had this prejudice in his mind, Gongsun Zan naturally became dissatisfied with Zhao Yun...


    In his opinion, since this Zhao Yun had already wanted to go, it would be meaningless to stay strong, it would be better to grasp the benefits in front of him... Thinking of this, he responded to Yuan Shao''s proposal.


    Chapter 2055


    Chapter Two Thousand and Fifty Six


    What is Zhao Yun doing at this time??


    We are competing with the three brothers Liu Guan Zhang...


    The three brothers, Liu Guan and Zhang, temporarily stayed in the Cao Cao camp, and had nothing to do all day...


    And Zhang Fei is obviously not an idle master, he likes to carry his zhangba snake spear everywhere, looking for people to single out...Among the eighteenth road princes, he is almost finished picking other famous generals... ¡­


    Zhao Yun can''t escape naturally...


    Speaking of which, although Zhang Fei is a reckless man, he has to admit that-his Zhangba Snake Spear is indeed rare.


    The generals under those princes had the idea of ??despising Zhang Fei at first, and they fought a few times...


    After all, who made Zhang Fei''s face leak the first time he was knocked to the ground with a punch by Zhou Bu??


    Therefore, in the eyes of those generals, this guy is a foolish man.


    However, when they reported the mentality of having fun and fought against Zhang Fei, a reckless man, they suddenly discovered...


    Damn it, although Zhang Fei is a brash man, he has real skills in his hands.


    As many as ten rounds, as few as two or three rounds, those generals were defeated by Zhang Fei one by one.


    Gradually, the fame of Yan Ren Zhang Fei and Zhang Yide was also considered in the camp, and even the fame of the three brothers Liu Guan and Zhang spread among the rebels.


    Although Liu Bei said on the surface that his third brother shouldn''t be like this, in fact, he secretly let Zhang Fei go to challenge the generals...


    why??


    To make a reputation... to build momentum.


    Otherwise, who knows who his third brother Liu Guan Zhang is?


    Therefore, the soldiers in the barracks can often see a very interesting scene...


    Here, during the day Zhang Fei challenged others'' military commanders and beat them...At night, Liu Bei took Guan Yu and Zhang Fei together, and carried a generous gift to apologize to others...


    All of a sudden, those generals who were defeated by Zhang Fei were not angry, nor happy...


    People are looking for you to compete. If you lose, you are not good at learning.


    Besides, the eldest brother brought his two brothers to apologize to you. What can you do??


    Therefore, many generals can only admit that they are unlucky...


    Today, Zhang Fei went to Zhao Yun...


    Zhao Yun couldn''t get rid of it, and could only fight with this one.


    The two of you came and went, it was very lively.


    In the blink of an eye, more than thirty rounds passed, regardless of the outcome...


    And that Zhang Fei also met his rival by chance, joy in his heart, happier after the war... However, at this moment, a small school suddenly ran next to him and shouted: "General Zhao, the lord calls you to come to the army handsome account. Discuss things together!!"


    When Zhao Yun heard the words, the spear in his hand flickered, and he jumped out of the battle circle, "I won''t fight you today, my Patriarch called me something... I will fight again in the future!"


    "It''s really unlucky, it''s comfortable to play, why is something wrong?" Zhang Fei said angrily.


    When he arrived, he did not reluctantly catch up and insisted on continuing to compete with Zhao Yun.


    In the final analysis, his elder brother has already told him to go back to the competition, don''t speak lie, it is easy to offend people.


    He is here to play off the signs of his three brothers, not to grudge everywhere.


    "Goodbye!" Zhao Yun arched his hand at Zhang Fei and walked towards Shuai Zhang.


    In a fight with this reckless husband Zhang Fei, Zhao Yun admired the Zhou Bu who beat Zhang Fei with a punch that day even more.


    Zhang Fei is so powerful. It is conceivable what kind of force Zhou Bu possessed that day that punched him out.


    When you meet again with General Boyang in the next day, you must learn the skills of General Zhoubu.


    With this thought in his mind, Zhao Yun had already stepped forward at the door of Shuai Zhan.


    "Final Zhao Yun, I have seen the lord, and the lord Yuan!" Walking into the account, Zhao Yun hurriedly said, "I don''t know what the lord is calling me?"


    "Is this Changshan Zhao Zilong? Sure enough..." Yuan Shao started to praise Zhao Yun...


    "Leader praised!" Zhao Yun said modestly.


    And Gongsun Zan, who was standing by the side, felt uncomfortable...you two pretend again...continue to pretend...


    Although I feel uncomfortable, since I have received 5,000 horses from the family, I naturally have to do something.


    Thinking of this, Gongsun Zan coughed and said: "Zilong, I call you today. It is not that I have something to call you, but Yuan Mengzhu has an important matter that requires a wise and brave person to handle it. I recommended you to him. ..."


    "That''s it!" Yuan Shao said with a smile: "Although the Chinese army camp has been taken back by us, the two thieves, Li Lai, Guo Bang, are really abominable. They actually burned all of our grain and grass. It¡¯s not helpful, I have to find someone to borrow food!"


    "Oh? I don''t know who Yuan Meng mainly borrows grain?" Zhao Yun asked curiously.


    "I heard that in the Hulao Pass, there are still hundreds of thousands of stones, grains and grass, which are enough to relieve the urgency of the Rebel army..." Yuan Shao said with a smile: "Today I want to invite you Zilong to go to Hulao Pass and make it clear to General Boyang. The Allied forces are in trouble, and they borrowed some food and grass..."

 Movie World I am King Chapter 1667

    "..." After listening to Yuan Shao''s words, Zhao Yun muttered in his heart.


    Why are you whispering??


    Because he also knew why Zhou Ye and Yuan Shao didn¡¯t agree...


    The fact that Yuan Shao deducted Zhou Ye''s grain and grass was spread throughout the camp.


    It seems that Yuan Shao asked himself to borrow grain and grass because he wanted to borrow his friendship with General Boyang.


    Thinking of this, Zilong felt a little troubled...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye took him not thin... from time to time some exquisite little gifts were given to him.


    The blind man could see his closeness...Zhao Yun had to keep a distance from Zhou Ye just because of his father-in-law Gongsun Zan.


    To put it bluntly, he didn''t want to be a betrayer... such a person would be scolded by others.


    Today, Yuan Shao obviously wanted to borrow food and grass from Zhou Ye''s appreciation for him, which made Zhao Yun a little embarrassed.


    To be honest, he didn''t want to owe this favor...this favor was too big, he was afraid he could not afford it.


    Yuan Shao seemed to see the hesitation on Zhao Yun''s face, and smiled: "Zilong don''t have to be embarrassed...I have a letter here. You only need to submit the letter to General Boyang, and he will provide the grain and straw!"


    Hearing what Yuan Shao said, Zhao Yun breathed a sigh of relief and said, "The last general will lead!"


    "Okay, without further ado, you should go to Hulao Pass as soon as possible... the army cannot be without food for a day... General Zilong, everything is up to you!" Yuan Shao said with a deep and righteous appearance.


    "The end will understand, the end will set off right now!" Zhao Yun said, turned and walked out of the handsome account...He joined the grain escort officer in charge of transporting grain, and the team with the grain transported to Hulao Pass. go with¡­¡­


    And on the other side...In Cao Cao''s camp, Zhang Fei was vividly describing to his elder brother a violent general he met today."Big brother, today I met a fierce general..."


    "Oh? Are you better than Yi De?" Guan Yu asked with a smile.


    "How is it possible..." Zhang Fei shook his head and said, "However, that young general is weak at the top of the championship, and he fought with me for dozens of rounds regardless of the outcome. If it weren''t for his Patriarch''s sudden call to him, we can''t say we are still fighting Yeah!"


    Liu Bei''s interest suddenly came: "Who is the young general''s last name and name?"


    "Well, I asked, it seems to be a general under Gongsun Zan, whose surname is Zhao, Yunzilong..."


    Liu Bei''s eyes lit up immediately, and he smiled: "Well, we will visit this young general tonight!"


    Chapter 2056


    Chapter Two Thousand and Fifty Six


    At night, Liu Guanzhang and the three of them naturally rushed out...


    Zhao Yun had already gone to Hulao Pass with the food transport team, how could he still be in the camp?


    Walking out of Gongsun Zan''s camp, Liu Bei couldn''t help but sighed a little worriedly: "It seems that I have no chance with General Long..."


    "Big brother Mo Chou, when Zhao Yun comes back, I will take him to visit his brother!" Guan Yu said with a smile.


    "It can only be so!" Liu Bei said, and couldn''t help sighing again.


    He has an inexplicable hunch that if he missed this time, he would miss it forever...


    In fact, his hunch really came true.


    For the rest of his life, Zhao Yun had no fate with him.


    This is something later, let¡¯s leave it alone...


    Just talk about Zhao Yun...


    After taking the order, he and the grain officer rushed to Hulao Pass day and night...Finally, he arrived at Hulao Pass at noon the next day.


    At this time, Zhou Ye, who had eaten lunch, was teaching little Lori to play the Huarongdao game...


    Hearing that Zhanbing came to report that Zhao Yun and Zhao Zilong asked to see him.He was overjoyed...


    "Hurry up, please..."


    Little Lori Yueying also knowingly put away the game equipment on the short machine, and then withdrew from the handsome account.


    She knew how much her brother valued this warrior named Zhao Yun...so, she didn''t bother.


    When it was not too late, Zhao Yun walked into the handsome account, and when he saw Zhou Ye, he bowed his hands in courtesy and said: "Zhao Yun, I have seen General Boyang!"


    "Zilong, you are too polite!" Zhou Ye smiled and stood up, walked to Zhao Yun, and helped him up."How come you have time to come and play in my Hulao Pass today..."


    "To General, Zilong is here by order..."


    There was a flash in Zhou Ye''s eyes, and the cause and effect were clear... but he still smiled and asked knowingly: "Oh? Come here? By whose order? General Gongsun??"


    "This..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhao Yun hesitated a little bit embarrassedly, and said: "Zilong came to borrow food from General Boyang on the order of the leader of Yuan Yuan!"


    "Hahahaha..." Hearing Zilong''s words, Zhou Ye burst into laughter: "Yuan Benchu ??is also clever. I don''t know who he sends to borrow food, but I can only send you Zilong to borrow food. I won''t refuse...It''s really a good plan!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhao Yun felt warm in his heart... to be valued and respected by others, this is the treatment that anyone wants to get.


    Especially, who is Zhou Ye??


    Zhou Ye is the lord of Jingzhou, the lord of the world-famous Blood Dragon Cavalry, but what about him Zhao Yun and Zhao Zilong? In his hometown of Changshan, he may have some reputation for bravery, but in the whole world, who knows who he is?It can be said that the status of the two is very different...


    However, with such two people with such a big difference in status, Zhou Ye valued him so much...


    If he hadn''t already had a lord, he would have paid his respects long ago.


    After taking a look at his mind, Zhao Yun went on to say: "Before leaving, Yuan Mengzhu handed me a letter, saying he asked me to hand it to the general. After seeing the letter, you will happily lend him food and grass!"


    While talking, Zhao Yun took a piece of cloth from his arms and presented it to Zhou Ye...


    "Oh? This Yuan Benchu ??is really unnecessary... I borrowed grain for Zilong''s face, not for Yuan Benchu''s face... What kind of letter did he write to me..." Zhou Ye said as he said. While taking the letter in Zhao Yun''s hand... spread it out...


    "Hahahahahaha...Yuan Benchu ??ah Yuan Benchu... Your organization is too smart... I won''t borrow this grain!" Zhou Ye said, throwing the cloth brocade in his hand on the ground.


    "General Boyang...you..." Zhao Yun was startled by Zhou Ye''s actions...


    I just said that I would borrow grain, but now I suddenly stopped borrowing it??How is this going??


    "Zilong... I''m sorry... I won''t borrow this grain... There is no one meter or a millet... Don''t borrow!" Zhou Ye turned around and left...


    "General Boyang, please stay!" Zhao Yun hurriedly stopped Zhou Ye... asked anxiously, "Why did General Boyang turn back? Is this the way for the Lord?"


    "..." Zhou Ye heard this, with a trace of embarrassment on his face...


    After pondering for a while, Zhou Ye said: "Zilong, do you know what Yuan Benchu ??said in my letter?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1668

    "This... will never know!" Zhao Yun said.


    Hearing what Zhao Yun said, Zhou Ye bent over and picked up the letter, then handed it to Zhao Yun, "Look at..."


    Zhao Yun seemed to understand the cloth brocade from Zhou Ye, spread it out and looked at it... "Gongsun Zan, Yuan Benchu... You two deceived me too much..."


    What is written in the letter??


    In fact, nothing was written, just some greetings, plus some [gift] process.


    In the letter, Yuan Shao directly exchanged what he used for Gongsun Zan''s approval, and how did he know that Zhou Ye liked this general... and so on.


    How can this not make Zhao Yun angry...


    I was sold by my lord and the leader...Everyone is angry.


    "Zilong...I hit it off with you, and I fell in love...so, I can''t hurt you!" Zhou Ye said in a serious and thoughtful manner, "If I lend this grain to Yuan Shao... How would people think of you Zhao Zilong that day? Is your Zhao Zilong worth only a few hundred thousand shi?"


    "..." Zhao Yun was silent for a while after hearing this...


    "So, I definitely can''t borrow this grain and grass..." Zhou Ye said here, sighing, and said: "In my eyes, even if you use all the grain and grass from the big man in exchange for you, I won''t change it... In my eyes, Zilong is priceless...how can we use these pickled things to measure..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zilong couldn''t help it anymore...


    One is Gongsun Zan, who has abandoned him like a shoe, what about the other?It is Zhou Ye who treats the scholars...


    Where to go, he already had a plan in his mind.


    "Master!!"


    With a thump, Zhao Yun knelt in front of Zhou Ye."How can Zhao Zilong be so dear to the lord...Today, Zhao Yun is like a bereaved dog, a rootless ping. The world is so big, but there is nowhere to go, I can only ask the lord to accept..."


    "Zilong, what are you doing..." Zhou Ye hurriedly helped Zhao Yun up... sighed: "Don''t say these frustrating words... To win Zilong today is better than a million masters. I really want to thank you. Yuan Benchu ??and Gongsun Zan, these two idiots, actually sent such a rare treasure in front of me... It is my great fortune!"


    "Lord..." Zhao Yun''s eyes were blurred with tears when he heard Zhou Ye''s words... Others regarded him as rubbish and could throw it away, while Zhou Ye took him as a treasure and held him in his hands.


    In contrast, who is worthy of his loyalty to the rest of his life, he has long been determined."Lord, please be worshipped by Zilong..."


    Chapter 2057


    Chapter Two Thousand and Fifty Seven


    In the end, Zhou Ye lent Yuan Shao 150,000 stones and grains.


    Because this is Zhao Yun''s plea...


    In Zhao Yun''s words, it is-a person is valuable in the beginning and the end. Since he has received the military order, he must complete the last military order. This is not a villain with a beginning and an end.


    That being the case, Zhou Ye certainly smiled and agreed.


    Just kidding, as long as Zhao Yun returns to his heart, not to mention hundreds of thousands of stone grains and grasses, what about millions of stone grains and grasses??


    Would Zhou Ye, who sits on countless planes, care??


    Of course he doesn''t care...


    So-the grain officer happily escorted the grain and grass out of Hulao Pass, while Zhao Yun stayed.


    In the evening, don¡¯t ask, Zhou Ye is naturally a big banquet, inviting Zhao Yun, and by the way also invites Sun Jian and his son...


    At the banquet, when Sun Jian heard about Zhao Yun''s experience, he also sighed¡ªGongsun Zan had no wits and no plans.


    In Sun Jian''s view, regardless of Zhao Yun''s skills, it is quite unwise to just say this behavior.


    Why?


    Today you can sell your generals for five thousand horses. Then tomorrow, can you also sell other people for ten thousand horses??Once this kind of thing is known, then his subordinates will be separated from him...


    In the past, I only knew that Gongsun Zanwen was flat and Wuyong, and it was unbearable... Today, I know that this Gongsun Zan is still a generation of forgotten justice...


    How can Sun Jian not feel emotional about this?


    In fact, what Sun Jian thought, Gongsun Zan at this time also thought... He felt regretful the first time.


    However, at this time Zhao Yun had already worshipped Zhou Ye as his lord, and would never return again, which made Gongsun Zan too late to regret.


    Not to mention the regrettable Gongsun Zan...just to Zhao Yun at this time.


    At the banquet, Zhou Ye didn''t have the air of the lord at all. He leaned back with Zhao Yun and pushed the cup to change. The drink was a joy.


    And Zhao Yun was quite moved by Zhou Ye''s unassuming behavior.


    After all, this is different from later generations. No matter how much the lord cherishes a subordinate, he will not be so close to him.It''s almost equivalent to treating him like a relative. How can this not let Zhao Yun be moved?


    When the wine was in good condition, Zhou Ye smiled and said: "Today Zilong is here to vote, I don''t have anything good to give to Zilong, so I will give Zilong Liangju a horse, a set of soldiers."


    Speaking of this, Zhou Ye shouted loudly: "Come here!"


    Out of the account, the soldiers of the first battle entered the account and said: "The subordinate is here!"


    "Bring my horse and armor for Zilong!"


    "Here!" The soldiers led away.


    Zhao Yun hurriedly stood up, half-kneeled in front of Zhou Ye, and said, "Don''t be the lord..."


    "Oh? Why?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Zilong returned to the Lord''s commander today, and he won this reward if he didn''t make any contribution...This will make other sergeants dissatisfied with the Lord''s heart!" Zhao Yun said anxiously.


    He is really thinking about his father, Zhou Ye...


    As soon as he returned to Zhou Ye''s command, he was given this reward. What will the other soldiers who have followed their own master for many years think??


    "The lord, please think twice. The unclear rewards and punishments in the army are for taboos... Please take the lord back!" Zhao Yun said: "Yun knows the lord''s intention to protect, but..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense..." Zhou Ye laughed and said, "In our army, I am the sky, and my words are the golden rules... If you don''t believe me, Zilong, follow me!"


    As Zhou Ye said, he pulled Zhao Yun up and walked out of the account...


    Sun Jian and his son followed curiously.


    At this time, in the barracks outside the tents, the blood dragoons were doing their own things, resting or playing in the field... and so on.


    Seeing their master stepping out of the tent, the blood dragoons put down their work one by one, paying attention to their master.


    "Everyone!!" Zhou Ye shouted...


    boom--

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1669

    As his words fell, the blood dragon knights erected in the field immediately stood up straight, looking at Zhou Ye with frenzied eyes, and shouted, "Please let me know!"


    "Today I have a good general... happy!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Congratulations to the Lord..." XN


    The uniform roar screamed from the mouths of all the blood dragon riders present, shaking the entire Hulao Pass three times.


    "Not bad..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "I want to send him a Liangju magic weapon, but he said... He is afraid that you will be angry because of my unknown rewards and punishments. Tell me, will you be angry?"


    "No..." XN


    This sky-shaking roar drew a burst of Zhao Yunzhen''s blood, and a wave of pride poured out from his heart... "The lord has such a good soldier, why worry about the world''s insecurity..."


    "Hey, I have no interest in the world!" Zhou Ye said with a smile in Zhao Yun''s ear.


    After saying this, Zhou Ye didn''t wait for Zhao Yun to speak, and then shouted to the soldiers: "But Zilong is unwilling to accept it... You guys, what should I do?"


    "General Zilong, please be awarded by the lord!" XN


    "General Zilong, please be awarded by the lord!" XN


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three consecutive invitations made Zilong''s eyes red...


    Although he has not spent much time under Gongsun Zan, he has never felt such an atmosphere... No one is jealous... How rare is this?


    Zhou Ye happily watched Zhao Yun stunned there, and said with a smile: "Zilong, if you don''t receive this reward anymore, these soldiers will keep shouting!"


    "The lord... Zilong, Zilong is ashamed to lead..." At this time, Zhao Yun knelt on the ground with tears in his eyes... Loudly said: "Yun is a wild and wild man. Fortunately, the lord''s love is so kind, and Yun has nothing to pay for it. There is liver and brain Tudil..."


    "Hey, why say these unlucky words..." Zhou Ye smiled and helped Zhao Yun up, and said: "I still want to be your lord for a hundred, a thousand, and ten thousand years. Even... if you live, live well, you can be my general for centuries, millennia and even ten thousand years..."


    "Hey..." Zilong was already overwhelmed by Zhou Ye''s words...


    His words, he sold countless epochs for Zhou Ye''s birth and death... I have to say that Zhou Ye''s words can''t be picked up casually.


    At this moment, there are already a few soldiers with the treasure armor, and a white nightmare horse walked over.


    "Come on, Zilong, try if this precious armor fits well, before you take advantage of it..." Zhou Ye said, he wanted to help Zilong put on his armor... How could Zilong dare to labor Zhou Ye?Hurriedly said: "Master, the next person can be..."


    "Alright!" Zhou Ye didn''t push forward, just standing there watching. With the help of the soldiers, Zhao Yun put on the armor and picked up the magical soldiers...


    When Zhao Yun put on the treasure presented by Zhou Ye, his eyes suddenly brightened. This silver armor has a huge protective area and is extremely handsome... The most important thing is that this treasure is extremely light, at least better than his previous ones. The armor is more than twice as light...


    Especially the long gun, the tip of the gun is dazzling, and the handle of the gun is not known of what material it is, it is so good at hand, it does not feel slippery...


    "The name is Yinlong Baojia, and the gun is named Qibao Panlong Lance... By the way, there is also this Dragon Sun sword and this Lieyang Bow... both are a set... Zilong, come and try it. "Zhou Ye smiled.


    Chapter 2058


    Chapter Two Thousand and Fifty Eight


    "Here!" Zhao Yun was also happy to see Lie.


    Is there any general who doesn''t love Baojia magical soldiers??


    At this time, Zhao Yun, who put on the silver dragon armor, walked to the white horse that was moved by the soldiers... His eyes were facing the white horse, and he suddenly felt that the white horse was also looking at him... his eyes were full curious¡­¡­


    Zhao Yun knew that at this time, he couldn''t look away, he could only look at the white horse with his eyes...This was both a communication and a contest.


    "The horse''s name is... er..." Zhou Ye was a little stunned when he said this... No way, the current name is very tired, okay, "Uh, the horse''s name is called the White Devil..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the white horse whispered a long hiss, seeming to be protesting that Zhou Ye actually gave himself such a bad name.


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, and looking at Baima''s actions, how could Zhao Yun fail to guess that his master''s name was the current name?


    Although speechless, he still bowed his hand to Zhou Ye in courtesy: "Master, can your subordinates give it a different name?"


    "It''s up to you..." Of course Zhou Ye didn''t care...


    "The subordinate wants to call him Bai Longju..." Zhao Yun said respectfully.


    Hearing Zhao Yun''s name, Zhou Ye really wanted to complain... [I thought your naming talent was stronger than mine, but it turned out to be worse than mine... Bai Longju?White dragon horse?Are you going to Xitian to learn the scriptures??


    Of course, just think about it in Zhou Ye''s heart. There is no need to say it. Besides, Zhao Yun is so boring at this time. After thousands of years, after the Journey to the West is written, Zhou Ye can play this white dragon horse stalk. For hundreds of years...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye said cheerfully: "Good name...it''s a good name!"


    At this time, the relationship between Zhao Yun and that Bai Longju was almost cultivated. He turned directly on the horse... As soon as he got on the horse, he felt the extraordinary part of Bai Longju under his crotch...


    Forward and retreat, move left and right... like a finger, it¡¯s so easy.


    "This...this is really a peerless horse!" Zhao Yun said in surprise.


    Hearing Zhao Yun''s words, the faces of the soldiers leaked knowing smiles...Of course they are good horses. All the horses that the blood dragon rides are the products of Umbrella''s biological laboratory. That endurance, that strength is worthy. Call it a must...


    Let it go out and let it fight with the group of lions. It will definitely be the group of lions who will die...not it.


    Zhao Yun got Liangju at the beginning, and with joy in his heart, he pinched his horse''s belly... and ran the horse wildly.


    On the horse, Zhao Yun picked up the Qibao Panlong Spear in his hand and danced hummingly, stabs, stabs, sweeps, and slashes...


    Just as he dashed, Zhao Yun suddenly came to hide in a stirrup, stretched his hand to his back, took down the Lieyang bow, bent the bow and set an arrow, facing the target two hundred steps away, there were three consecutive arrows... ¡­


    The first arrow hits the bullseye, the second arrow hits the tail of the first arrow, breaking the first arrow out of it, and the third arrow shoots directly through the bullseye.


    Sun Jian, who had been watching for a long time, couldn''t help sighing, "Bo Yang, your eyes are so harsh... Zilong''s bravery is no less than Nalu Fengxian!"


    "Hahaha...what is Lu Feng first? When he arrives, I will show you how Zilong takes the first level..." Zhou Ye said cheerfully.


    While the two were talking, Zhao Yun had already rode his horse to Zhou Ye...


    When there were still a hundred steps away from Zhou Ye and the others, Zhao Yun turned over and jumped off the horse... He trot all the way, walked up to Zhou Ye, kneeled and said, "Yun thanked the lord for the reward! "


    "Okay, okay, don''t thank you... I won''t give you any more thanks 1" Zhou Ye said jokingly, "Go, let''s pay the bill and continue drinking!"


    "Here!"


    This night can be said to be the happiest night for Zhao Yun in his life...


    You have to meet Mingzhu and receive a BMW magic soldier... as a military commander, he has got it all.How can this not make him happy?


    Of course, when people are happy, they will inevitably drink too much...Although Zhao Yun is not a drinker, he can''t keep Zhou Ye from persuading him to drink.


    In addition, Zhou Ye brought out the [good wine] that he had collected for many years...


    Not only did he drink too much, but Sun Jian and his son didn''t run away either, and they all got down...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1670

    When Zhou Ye was drinking happily, there were some people happier than him...


    Who?


    Of course it is-Dong Zhuo and Dong Xiangguo.


    Why is he happy??


    For one thing, because the two men, Li Yu and Guo Bang, captured Yuan Shao''s Chinese army camp and beheaded more than 100,000...This was a big victory, so he was naturally happy.


    The second reason is that, naturally, his counselor, Chang Shi Li Ru, brought from Zhou Ye the thing he had dreamed of... the drawing of the battle vest of the blood dragon.


    Such good things, to Dong Zhuo, are like pie in the sky...


    Originally I just wanted to use the countermeasures, but I didn''t expect Li Ru to have unexpected gains... How can this not make Dong Zhuo happy, who has long coveted the equipment of the Blood Dragon Cavalry?


    As soon as he got the drawing of the war vest written by Li Rumo, he immediately ordered the skilled craftsmen in the capital... to make several sets overnight, wanting to test the effect.


    The effect... well, how should I put it.


    Okay¡­¡­


    It''s just - one thing, even though the craftsmen have tried their best to reduce the weight of the armor, they still weigh hundreds of catties, and they are draped on the war horse, making the war horse unable to run for a long time.


    Strictly speaking, a war horse in armor can only run wildly for a cup of tea, and it will be exhausted...It is about ten minutes.


    Although Dong Zhuo was a little disappointed in this, he still decided to build this armor in large quantities under Li Ru''s persuasion...


    why??


    Because Li Ru said to him: "Although the battle vest cannot last long, but... Lord, the battlefield is changing rapidly, and the victory or defeat is only in the blink of an eye... We can use the heavy cavalry wearing the vest to charge first and rush the opposite. The formation, and then use the pawns and Qingqi to take advantage of the chaos, and the victory will be established!"


    When Dong Zhuo heard this, he thought it right... Li Ru was really right. A long time later, European heavy cavalry was used in this way. They don''t wear armor on weekdays. They charge with armor only when they are ready to fight... One battle will determine the universe...


    "Okay, Li Ru, you brought back the Treasure Armor of the Blood Dragon Cavalry, which is a great accomplishment... When the two of Li Lao Guo Bang win the court, they will be rewarded together at that time!" Dong Zhuo laughed. .


    "Thank you Lord!" Li Ru smiled like a flower on his face.


    At this moment, a soldier came into the palace to report: "Report, report to the country, General Li Si and General Guo Bang are back!"


    "Oh?? These two people really didn''t talk about it, they came back as soon as they said it!" Dong Zhuo laughed and said, "I want to come, since they are back, then the 18th Route Anti-thief is probably already given the lead?"


    "This..." The soldiers hesitated and reported: "If you return to Xiangguo, General Li Chang and Guo Bang came back alone. There were only a dozen soldiers beside them, and they were extremely embarrassed..."


    Chapter 2059


    Chapter Two Thousand and Fifty Nine


    "what??"


    Hearing the soldier''s report, Dong Zhuobo made an effort and jumped up.


    He turned his head to look at Li Ru and asked angrily: "Didn''t you say that Li, Zhang, and Guo Bang have already attacked Yuan Shao''s Chinese army camp? Why are they defeated? And the defeat is so miserable..."


    "Shangguo calmed down!" Li Ru said hurriedly: "On the way back, I ran into the flying knights sent by Li Lao Guo Bang to the capital to ask for credit, so I learned that the two had won Yuan Shao''s Chinese army camp... But why did he lose so badly later, Xiang Guo called the two men, and he knew it immediately!"


    "Okay..." Dong Zhuo nodded when he heard the words, and ordered: "Let those two guys come in and see me!"


    "Here!"


    After the soldiers responded, they left the hall... After a while, the embarrassed Li Lao and Guo Bang walked in with the support of the soldiers.


    As soon as they entered the hall, the two of them fell to their knees with a thud, and said loudly: "Guild General Li Lao Guo Bang, I have seen Master Xiangguo!"


    "Li Lao Guo Bang... You tell our family how you lost so miserably? Didn''t you say that you have taken down the Chinese army camp of the anti-thief leader Yuan Shao?" Dong Zhuo At this time, I felt calm.


    After all, there are not many generals under his command, and the two of Li, Zhang, Guo Bang followed him all the way from Xiliang to the capital, they are loyal, and he does not want to criticize them.


    "Xiangguo, the final commander had already driven Yuan Benchu ??out of the Chinese army camp and chased him out for more than a hundred miles... But he did not expect that the sinister and cunning Zhou Boyang actually took advantage of our sneak attack on Yuan Shao and took the tiger. Keep it closed..."


    "At the end I will be afraid of the enemy, so I lead the army to abandon Yuan Shao''s Chinese army camp and return to the original way. I want to return to the capital and meet the country before making a decision!"


    "However, I didn''t expect... We were in the ambush of Sun Jian... the army and the army were annihilated... The two final generals also unfortunately fell into the mountain stream. Fortunately, they lost their lives. ..."


    "At the end, you will be ashamed of the trust in Xiangguo, please put him to justice..."


    Having said that, Li Dao and Guo Bang lay on the ground and stopped talking...


    "Zhou Ye, kid, deceive me too much..." Hearing what Li Yu and Guo Bang said, Dong Zhuo was furious... "Come on, let¡¯s order all the people, our family will play in person, and we need Zhou Ye¡¯s top rank within five days. Within ten days, Yuan Shao''s head will be cut off!"


    "Xianguo calm down for the time being!" Li Ru hurriedly said, "This warlord is also guilty. I didn''t expect that Zhou Boyang actually saw through the minister''s counterintuitive plan, and also paralyzed the minister, please Xiangguo to punish the crime!"


    "It''s not you, but that Zhou Ye''s little second is too sinister and cunning..." Dong Zhuo still values ??this counselor quite seriously.


    "Xie Xiangguo''s innocence!" Li Ru continued: "But the minister still wants to ask Xiangguo to think twice..."


    "Oh? Why?" Dong Zhuo asked back: "Don''t you think our family can''t beat that stinky Zhou Ye child?"


    "That''s not true, Xiangguo will succeed in a battle... But, Xiangguo..." Li Ru said here, paused... "You are the leader of the army, I am afraid that something is wrong!"


    "Oh? What''s wrong?"


    "Xiangguo, you think, in this capital, there are old ministers everywhere. When you are here, they are incredibly well-behaved, but once you lead the army, those former court officials are afraid they will cause you trouble... "Li Rujin said.


    "Yeah...it is true!" Dong Zhuo nodded, "When our family was in the capital, they were all in peace and honesty. As soon as our family left, they were afraid that they would build our family back!"


    "Exactly!" Li Ru smiled.


    "What about you?" Dong Zhuo asked back.


    "According to the opinion of the minister, it is better for Xiangguo to kill chickens and monkeys..." Li Ru said: "The uncle of Yuan Shao, Yuan Wei, who is the master of the court, when he learned that Huaxiong was defeated, he was so happy..."


    Don''t beat the drums... Dong Zhuo almost understands what Li Ru said about this...


    This Yuan Kui is a good tool for killing chickens and monkeys.


    Thinking of this, Dong Zhuo said loudly: "Okay, our family will take his whole family of Yuan Kui''s old and young to come for our army''s expedition, to sacrifice the flag!"


    Speaking of this, Dong Zhuo looked at the two of Li Si Guo Bang who were still lying on the ground... sighed and said: "Li Si Guo Bang..."


    "The end will be!" XN


    The two of them stopped lying on the ground and pretended to be a dead dog.


    "I order you two to immediately take down the old and young Yuan Kui''s family, outside the city gate tomorrow, and behead to sacrifice chess!" Said this, Dong Zhuo looked at these two people and said, "Don''t let me down again!"


    "Hey, the subordinates will live up to the fate of the country!" X2


    The two of Li, Lao and Guo Bang were really overjoyed when they heard the sound... What does it mean that Dong Zhuo did not cure the two of them for their defeated army, and then assigned them tasks?

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1671

    It means that this article has been turned over... I won''t say it anymore...


    How can this not make them happy?


    Regardless of the fact that the two of them are all injured, but in this case, even if they are crawling, they have to complete the task, otherwise, it is really impossible to justify.


    After the two of Li, Lao and Guo Bang left, Dong Zhuo thought for a while, and ordered: "This time, I will bring the two thousand basalt cavalry with me. I want to see their performance in the battle formation!"


    "Here!"


    What is Xuanwu cavalry??It is the heavy cavalry from Dong Zhuo COS Zhou Ye''s blood dragon cavalry...Xuanwu, well armored blood...The heavy cavalry is the right name.


    The next day - outside the capital.


    Yuan Wei''s family, young and old, all knelt in front of the city gate in shackles and locks... and the civil and military officials stood opposite them...


    This was specially arranged by Dong Zhuo. How could the monkeys not be there when they were killed?


    Yuan Shao, dressed in heavy armor, took Li, Lao and Guo Bang and walked to Yuan Wei''s front...


    Dong Zhuo ignored Yuan Wei, but looked at Situ Wang Yun who was opposite... he waved to him, and smiled: "Wang Yun, Lord Situ...come..."


    "Yes..." Wang Yun, who was very old, didn''t dare to resist, so he walked up to Dong Zhuo obediently and bowed.


    "The truth is going to fight for the country! Don''t you have any congratulations?" Dong Zhuo asked cheerfully.


    Hearing Dong Zhuo''s words, Wang Yun hesitated for a moment, and said: "Xiangguo''s blood is going on the expedition, Weijiahei...Chen Zhuxiangguo, you will be successful...you will leave your name through the ages!"


    "Hahahaha... well said, well said!" Dong Zhuo laughed and said, "I can talk..."


    Having said this, Dong Zhuo pointed to Yuan Wei and others who were kneeling on the ground, and said, "Wang Yun, have you seen it? The fate of these rebellious officials..."


    "Chen, I saw it!" Wang Yun said tremblingly.


    "Are you afraid?" Dong Zhuo smiled.


    "The minister is afraid, the whole body is trembling..." Wang Yun said honestly.


    "Just be afraid, you can just stay in the city for me, don''t cause me trouble, do you hear me clearly?"


    "Chen, obey..."


    "Have you heard it too?" Dong Zhuo asked, looking at the civil and military officials.


    "I heard it!" XN


    The civil and military officials replied in a low voice like a quail that was defeated in a fight.


    "Very good..." Dong Zhuo smiled triumphantly: "Within five days, our family will kill Zhou Ye, and within ten days our family will kill Yuan Shao... At that time, you will wait to drink our family''s celebration bar! Hahahahaha..."


    With that said, Dong Zhuo stepped forward and lifted his hand back lightly, "Cut..."


    Following Dong Zhuo''s order, the heads of dozens of heads of Yuan Kui''s family were chopped down by sword and axe hands at the same time, and the avenue outside the city gate was dyed a brilliant red with the spray of blood.


    Chapter 2060


    Chapter Two Thousand and Sixty


    Luoyang is more than two hundred miles away from Hulao Pass...


    Even if Dong Zhuo had a large army of cavalry, he still couldn''t make it to the end... After all, the food and grass are heavy and they all have to be pulled by carriages.


    Three days later.Shishi¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Dong Zhuo''s army came to Hulao Pass...


    But instead of letting the army drive directly to Hulao Pass, he stopped ten miles outside Hulao Pass.


    "Fengxian..." Dong Zhuo sat on the frame and said to Lu Bu, who was riding a horse beside him, "Hulao Pass is in front... Our family has already received the news. In Hulao Pass..."


    "Foster father, with my red rabbit horse and Fang Tianji, look at the eighteenth road princes like grass and mustard..." Lu Bu said with an arrogant expression: "When the army is handed over, I will cut off Yuan Shao''s head with my own hands. Before the foster father..."


    "Hahaha...Okay, okay!" Dong Zhuo laughed: "My son is a hero and invincible in the world... However, Yuan Shao is also a vain name, not to worry... It is Zhou Ye''s child, you have to be more careful... Rumor has it that he was under Changsha city and shot through the gate tower with one arrow. Don''t underestimate it..."


    "The bow and arrow trails are not enough..." Hearing Dong Zhuo''s words, Lu Bu suddenly said proudly: "Foster father, rest here for a while... I will fetch Zhou Ye''s head and present it to the foster father... "


    While talking, L¨¹ Bu clamped the belly of the Chitu horse under his hips, and rushed to the Hujao Pass like an arrow.


    Dong Zhuo watched Lv Bu rush towards Hulaoguan single-handedly, without blocking...Instead, he turned to Li Yu Guo Bang and said, "You two each bring five thousand fine horses to hang Feng Xian from a distance... etc. Once the princes in the Hulao Pass rushed out with their troops, you all will kill them together... At all costs, you must take down the city gate... When the screams of killing are loud, I will lead the army and take the Hulao Pass. ..."


    "Here!" X2


    Li Lao and Guo Bang took the lead, and brought their Jingqi to chase Lu Bu...


    And what about the other side??What are the 18th princes doing in the pass??


    They... ahem, okay, they''re having a celebration party...


    For whom??


    For Zhou Ye and Sun Jian...


    Yuan Shao also wanted to improve the relationship between himself and Zhou and Sun. Therefore, he proposed this celebration banquet.


    Of course Zhou Ye is all right...


    "Everyone, since joining the alliance, General Boyang has served as the vanguard general, fighting the white horse, capturing the tiger prison... and making outstanding achievements..." Yuan Shao said, picked up his glass and stood up, saying: "This glass, I should respect General Boyang... Congratulations to General Boyang!"


    All the princes also stood up, raised their glasses and shouted: "Congratulations to General Boyang!"


    Faced with this situation, Zhou Ye had to stand up... raising the wine glass in his hand, just about to say a few kind words...


    Suddenly, a small school ran up to the Shuaitai in a panic, and said loudly: "Report, to the lord... the Xiliang army has already reached the border!"


    "How many soldiers?" Dong Zhuo asked.


    "There is only Lv Bu before the pass...He broke through the pass alone, and named him to take the head of General Zhou Ye..." The small school reported.


    "Take my head?" Zhou Ye smiled when he heard the words... "These three family slaves are really arrogant..."


    "Three family slaves?" After hearing what Zhou Ye said, Yuan Shao asked curiously: "Why does Boyang call Na Lu Bu a three family slave?"


    "Lv Bu''s surname is Lu. He once worshipped Ding as his adoptive father, isn''t he surnamed Ding? Now he worships Yuan Shao as his adoptive father... Doesn''t he have three surnames?"


    As Zhou Ye had just finished speaking, all the princes burst into laughter.


    "Bo Yang makes sense!"


    "Hahaha, that''s right, that''s right... Ren Yanren Lu Bu was originally a domestic slave with three surnames!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1672

    "Miao Zai Miao Zai, three family slaves...hahaha!"


    With the laughter of the princes, I had just heard the arrival of the Xiliang army, and the tension caused by the princes seemed to disappear at this moment.


    "Well, who would dare to fight against Na Lu Bu?" Yuan Shao asked loudly while the princes were in high mood.


    "My giant Liu Sandao will cut Lv Bu under the horse within three swords," Kong Rong stood up and said loudly.


    Upon hearing this, Yuan Shao was overjoyed and said loudly, "Okay!"


    At this time Liu Dai also got up and said, "I have admiral Han Yong, and I can fight against Lu Bu!"


    "Second, wait a minute..." Gongsun Zan hurriedly got up and said, "I have the hero Wang Chong from Beihai. He had long wanted to stab Lv Bu with a knife and seize the Chitu horse as his own mount!"


    "Okay!!" Yuan Shao was so relieved to see the princes so powerful today...


    And Zhou Ye, who was sitting on the side, smiled without saying a word... and pulled Zhao Yun behind him, who wanted to play.


    "Leader..." The soldier who came to report the news said with a weird look: "General Han, General Liu, General Wang have already left the city and are fighting with Nalu Bu!"


    Hearing what the soldiers said, Yuan Shao hurriedly got up and asked, "How is it?"


    After the soldiers hesitated for a while, they reported: "In three rounds, all three generals were killed by Lu Bu!!"


    Upon hearing this, all the princes were shocked...


    Yuan Shao also sat down blankly, and after a while, said: "Passing the order...close the city gate..."


    At this moment, Zhou Ye got up and smiled and said, "A mere Lv Bu scared the leader of Yuan Yuan to fight behind closed doors?"


    "Oh? Is General Boyang going to personally take down Lu Bu?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yuan Shao couldn''t help but reveal a trace of joy.


    He really wanted to ask Zhou Ye to take action, but he also knew that his relationship with Zhou Ye was really not very good. If he spoke, once Zhou Ye turned down, he would lose face, so he would lose face. ask.


    Hearing Yuan Shao''s question, Zhou Ye smiled...


    He imitated Kong Rong''s appearance, and said: "My hero Zhao Zilong, within three moves, Nalu Bu will be sacked!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Kong Rong''s old face almost blushed... Fuck, why are you all right to follow me...


    "This..." Yuan Shao had an ominous premonition instantly upon hearing this...


    Zhao Yun, Zhao Zilong, he knew, but--what exactly did this young player have, he didn''t know too much...If he was defeated again, the blow to the morale of the rebels would not be trivial.


    Seeing Yuan Shao''s hesitation on his face, Zhao Yun strode forward and said loudly: "Zhao Yun is willing to play against Nalu Bu. If he is not victorious, Zhao Yun is willing to be engaged by military law!"


    Zhao Yun said it all, if Yuan Shao stopped again, it would be a little unreasonable.


    "Okay, General Zhao is really brave..." Yuan Shao said, standing up and saying, "When General Zhao returns from victory, Yuan Mou will celebrate his achievements with a drink for the General!"


    Zhao Yun didn''t care when he heard the words, but just arched his hand slightly at Yuan Shao, then turned and bowed to Zhou Ye and said, "Lord, here is the end..."


    "Go, don''t weaken the prestige of my Blood Dragon Cavalry!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "In the end, he will live up to the Lord''s high hopes!" Zhao Yun said, standing up and walking outside.


    Chapter 2061


    Chapter Two Thousand Sixty One


    Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Zhao Yun''s going away figure, and pulled Yueying little Lolita beside him, and said, "Go, let''s go to the tower and see Zilong show his power!"


    "Go and go together!" Sun Jian also smiled and got up, and walked out with Zhou Ye...


    Looking at Yuan Shao''s face again, it looked a little ugly.


    As the leader of the league, Zhou Ye left as he said, and he didn''t say hello. Obviously, he didn''t give him any face.


    At this moment, Cao Cao also smiled and stood up and said: "Cao is also very curious, what is the difference in the young general who can make General Boyang so dear to him? Meng Yuan, why don''t you and I have a look?"


    Hearing what Cao Cao said, Yuan Shao said with a smile: "Well, you and I will go and see the demeanor of General Boyang''s generals. On that day, General Zhou Bu Wenjiu cut Huaxiong. He never saw him. Yuan always regretted it. Today I can''t miss it anymore..."


    "Hahaha...Go and go together!"


    All the princes also smiled and got up and walked out...


    Only Gongsun Zan, the expression on his face has an indescribable strange feeling...


    He never knew that his Zhao Yun and Zhao Zilong were so brave that he could challenge Nalu Bulu Fengxian??


    But he looked at the calm expression on Zhou Ye''s face, and it definitely didn''t look like a disguise... Did he really miss it?He actually used five thousand horses to exchange his own men who could fight against Lu Bu alone??


    With such a question, Gongsun Zan also followed the princes and walked towards the city.


    At this time, Lu Bu was still yelling in front of Hulao Pass, "Listen, all of you are as timid as a mouse, and shrunk like a tortoise... You dare not come out to fight with my Lu Bu... Especially you, Zhou Ye Zhou Boyang...you..."


    Lu Bu''s words haven''t been finished yet...I saw the door of Hulaoguan suddenly opened...


    Then, a young general with a silver helmet and a long spear rushed out... and shouted: "Whhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh "


    As the voice fell, Zhao Yun had already rushed towards Lu Bu, and the spear in his hand was distracted and stabbed...


    Hearing what Zhao Yun said, Lu Bu was stunned."I, Lu Bu Lu Fengxian, how come I became a slave of the third family?"


    While talking, Lu Bu raised Fang Tian''s painted halberd in his hand and held the shot Zhao Yun stabbed...


    This stop was not tight, Lu Bu felt a burst of power from the Euphorbia in his hand, shocking him almost lost the guy who was eating in his hand.


    "Your surname is Lu, Bai Ding was originally a foster father, and now you are the adoptive son of the country thief Dong Zhuo. You are not a slave of the three surnames, who is?" Zhao Yun shouted.


    Originally, Zhao Yun was not such a mean person... but he was angry that Lu Bu actually named the surname to take the head of his paternal master. In his anger, he unconsciously said what his paternal master had just said... ¡­


    Hearing Zhao Yun''s words, Lu Bu was furiously angry, "A mere child, the benefit of your tongue...get your life!"


    With that, Lu Bu waved Fang Tian''s painted halberd in his hand, and fought with Zhao Yun...


    With this slap, Lu Bu felt something wrong...


    Zhao Yun in front of him, the Panlong spear in his hand is so powerful that it doesn''t matter... But, his moves are all the same as the enemy...


    You stabbed me?If I don''t stop, I stab back with my backhand.


    To talk about the martial arts of Lu Bu and Zhao Yun, they are probably between Zhong Bo.


    If it were before, Lu Bu could still use the red rabbit horse under his hips and palm the Chinese halberd to bully Zhao Yun who had no good weapons and good horses.


    However, now¡ªZhao Yun has already had a big facelift...A product of Umbrella, it must be a boutique...


    Whether it is a soldier or a war horse, everything is far better than Lu Bu...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1673

    This makes Lu Bu a little uncomfortable...


    If this is the case, Zhao Yun wants to defeat Lu Bu, at least after dozens of rounds.


    However, Zhao Yun said in his heart what Zhou Ye said...


    [Our hero Zhao Zilong, within three moves, will surely stab Nalu Bu!


    He can''t lose the face of his lord and prevent him from coming to stage...


    Therefore, Zhao Yun went on a dangerous move... all the tricks were the same, and Lu Bu was extremely uncomfortable.


    You block?Block it and it''s endless...


    You stab him too?He didn''t care at all, so he stabbed with his backhand...


    This makes Lu Bu a little unbearable...


    As the saying goes, the poor are afraid of the horizontal, the horizontal are afraid of the stunned, the stunned are afraid of death, the maddened are afraid of mental illness...


    Ahem... The latter sentence doesn''t count.


    Now, even if Zhao Yun is desperate... and Lu Bu is obviously not mentally ill...


    So, for a while, Lu Bu was messed up by Zhao Yun.


    The princes watching the battle on the front of the city, seeing the scene below the city, couldn''t help but sigh: "The hero of the world, Boyang is the only one half..."


    "Yeah... I originally thought that Zhou Bu was brave enough, but I saw Zhao Yun today... He is really a powerful general!"


    "Haha... the princes have praised!" Zhou Ye said cheerfully and modestly.


    Among this group of people, there is one who even regrets his intestines...


    Who?Naturally it is Gongsun Zan...


    I knew that Zhao Yun was so brave. He said nothing would change him to Zhou Ye...


    At this time, it''s too late to regret...


    "This young general is really amazing!" Cao Cao looked at the two fighting in the city, and couldn''t help sighing: "Why are the world''s fierce generals under Zhou Ye''s command... It''s sigh and hateful!"


    "Cut, if I go down, I will definitely take Na Lu Bu!" Zhang Fei, who was standing behind Liu Bei, said unconvinced.


    "Yi Demo wants to talk nonsense..." Liu Bei scolded.


    "Haha...it''s all right, I can trust the skills of Brother Yi Dexian!" Cao Cao laughed.


    Hearing what Cao Cao said, everyone smiled, Cao Cao has something to say... it means that Zhang Fei is in the big camp and singles out other generals every day.


    Faced with the smiles of everyone, Liu Bei couldn''t be happy anyhow...


    What he said that day was a lesson...Sure enough, once he missed it, he would miss it forever.


    It''s a pity that I can''t say that the collection has been put down so violently...Sigh.


    Not to mention what the princes on the top of the city say...Just talk about Zhao Yun and Lu Bu under the city...


    In a blink of an eye, two rounds passed... Zhao Yun became more irritable, and the two passed by. Zhao Yun bent down and came a rhino looking at the moon. The dragon spear in his hand was pierced directly at Lu Bu''s head, and Lu Bu was also caught by Zhao Yun. This action made a lot of fire...


    The clay figurine has three parts of earthiness, let alone the arrogant Lu Fengxian...


    He had been crushed and beaten by Zhao Yun for a long time, and he had already suffocated his stomach... Seeing Zhao Yun''s spear stabbed, he did not dodge, and Fang Tian''s painted halberd in his hand pierced Zhao Yun''s heart.


    The scene of these two defeats surprised all the princes in the city...


    And Zhao Yun?Facing Lu Bu''s shot, he didn''t dodge, the Panlong Spear in his hand still pointed directly at Lu Bu''s head.


    The meaning seems to say, whether you pierced me first, or I pierced you first.


    Time seems to freeze at this moment...


    Chapter 2062


    Chapter Two Thousand and Sixty Two


    Seeing this scene, all the princes on the top of the city sighed and said, today they are afraid that two unknown generals will fall here.


    Only Zhou Ye smiled and remained silent...


    And the little Lori Yueying beside him also looked at the scene below cheerfully, silently...


    My family knows my family affairs...


    Both of them knew the power of the treasure that Zhao Yun was wearing...not to mention being stabbed by Lu Bu with a Fang Tian painted halberd, it doesn''t matter if he stabbed him just standing there.


    Zhenjin, find out.


    And at this moment, under the city...


    Lu Bu''s Fang Tianji reached Zhao Yun''s back heart first, and L¨¹ Bu felt bad when he stabbed him.


    With this thorn, he didn''t feel like he was a little sluggish after piercing the armor, and he felt like a broken bamboo.


    On the contrary, there is an illusion like piercing a diamond.


    The force he used to stab the past, the strength of the counter-shock will be...


    Under this stab, Zhao Yun''s body swayed forward, and Lu Bu suddenly withdrew three or four steps backward as if he had been punched...


    At this time, Zhao Yun stabbed the tip of Lu Bu''s head, and then slightly tilted... Lu Bu hurriedly lowered his head... Zhao Yun''s Qibao Panlong Spear pierced Lu Bu''s head with a strong wind... Did not stabbed Lu Bu in the head, but also knocked down his helmet...


    Lu Bu felt a chill on his head and could not help but screamed... "Ah!!!"


    At this time, the two horses had crossed over... Lu Bu hurriedly touched his head with his hand... "Is my head still there?"


    That action, the princes in the city who were watching laughed...


    "Lu Bu among people? Bah... as timid as a mouse..."


    "Lu Bu...hehe..."


    Seeing the disdain of the princes, Cao Cao was even more disdainful...He didn''t disdain Lu Bu, but the princes in the city...


    L¨¹ Bu cherishes his life and is timid... but he has a martial art... but what about these guys?


    Except for fame and fortune, they know nothing... Why do they disdain Lu Bu??


    Under the city--

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1674

    Lu Bule stayed with the scarlet horse under his crotch, looked at Zhao Yun, and said, "Relying on the power of the armor on his body, what a hero...If you have the ability, you can take off that armor... I will fight you for another hundred rounds... ¡­"


    Hearing what Lu Bu said, Zhao Yun hadn''t spoken yet... Chengtou said Zhou Ye last year.


    "L¨¹ Fengxian...When you rode a red rabbit horse to bully other generals, why didn''t you say that you were taking advantage of the red rabbit horse? Did people tell you to change horses and fight again? You can''t be so shameless to be a human being. You are only allowed to fight. Bullying others with the power of the red rabbit, and not allowing others to bully you in a armor? Is there such a reason in the world...?"


    "Hahaha... what General Boyang said is extremely... Lu Fengxian, you are too shameless!"


    "Yes, Lu Fengxian, should everyone be shirtless next time they fight with you? Lest you say that people are bullying you with the power of the treasure!"


    "Hahaha...that''s right!!"


    The shouts from the top of the city brought L¨¹ Buqi''s one Buddha into the world and two Buddhas ascended to heaven... But he had no choice but to take the princes above the city...


    At this moment, Zhao Yun turned his horse''s head again and rushed over... "Stop talking nonsense, three family slaves, take your life!"


    Seeing Zhao Yun rushing towards him again, L¨¹ Bu turned his horse''s head, turned around and fled... "Today you are not a hero with a strong helmet... When the next day, I will look for a guardian to fight you again..."


    Zhou Ye on the top of the city saw Lv Bu run away, smiled slightly, and turned to Zhou preaching: "According to the order, the blood dragon rides the various ministries, and then covers and kills... This time I will succeed in a battle, and fight that Dong Zhuo back to his lair!"


    "Here!"


    Zhou Bu agreed and rushed down the tower...


    At this time, Cao Cao also said to Yuan Shao: "Our army has a new victory. It is a good time to take this opportunity to cover up and kill, Yuan leader must not miss this opportunity!"


    Hearing what Cao Cao said, Yuan Shao felt happy...


    Why are you happy?


    Because Zhou Ye sent troops, people ignored him as the leader and treated him as nothing... directly ordered his subordinates to pursue it.


    It is not because he ordered a chase, nor is he not chasing...


    When he was in a dilemma, Cao Cao handed him a ladder. How could this not make him happy??


    "Okay, let me tell you to open the gates to meet Dong Zhuo..."


    "Here!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Soon, the city gate of Hulao Pass opened wide, and the first one to rush out was the Blood Dragon Cavalry headed by Zhou Ye...


    At this time, Zhou Ye, riding his Mochizuki rhinoceros, with a little Lolita sitting in his arms... and chased in the direction of Lu Bu''s escape...


    And behind him, there are five thousand blood dragon knights wearing blood armor...


    Not to mention Zhou Ye, who rushed out of the pass... Just talk about the two people, Li Yu and Guo Bang who were ordered to hang behind Lu Bu...


    Both of them waited for a long time, but they didn''t wait for the army inside the pass to attack.


    However, just when the two of them were a little impatient, they suddenly saw the figure of Lu Bu running away in embarrassment...


    Li Zhang hurriedly greeted him and shouted: "Don''t be afraid of Feng Xian, I''ll be here to meet you..."


    "Then there will be General Lao Li!" Lu Bu said, and the horses went straight over Li Su without stopping.


    "This guy is so rude..." Guo Pun urged the horse to come to Li Zhang''s side and complained: "Seeing my brother calling him, he didn''t even stop the horse..."


    "Don''t pay attention to him, it''s the business to handle the task handed over to us by the country!" As he said, Li Yu waved his hand and shouted: "Follow me to charge and occupy the city gate..."


    As his voice fell, ten thousand Xiliang iron horses galloped together...


    Li Lao and Guo Bang took the lead, rushing to the forefront...


    However, Li Yi felt something wrong.


    He heard a deafening sound of horseshoes not far away...


    That voice is different from the voices of other cavalry charging, heavier and thicker...


    This voice is so familiar to Li Zhang... He was chased out more than a hundred miles by the sound of horseshoes like this... Panicked like a dog in the house.


    "No, it''s the blood dragon..." Li Yu shouted...


    Sure enough, as soon as he shouted out his words, I saw a cloud of smoke billowing in the distance... In the smoke and dust, a touch of blood was looming...


    Li Yu saw this bloody color, and his heart was suddenly shocked.


    He is now in a dilemma...


    hit?He knows he can''t beat...


    escape?Fleeing, that is a capital crime...


    In desperation, Li Yi shouted, "Xiliang Army, follow me to destroy the blood dragon..."


    While talking, he made the banner officer behind him rush up, and he himself, together with Guo Bang, stopped the horse...


    From the sky, the earth was divided into two colors of blood and gray.


    The bloody side is Zhou Ye''s blood dragon knight, and the gray side is the Xiliang iron knight.


    Both sides saw each other''s figure... At the same time, they rushed towards each other...


    As soon as the two parties touched, the gray one looked like a praying mantis blocking a car, crushed by the blood dragon ride... from time to time, the hapless guy was hit by the blood dragon rider and flew into the air... The screams and the screams of horses made up a hell symphony called war.


    After a while, the 10,000 Xiliang cavalry ceased to exist, and the blood dragon cavalry was like an unstoppable tide of blood, rushing towards the main formation of the Xiliang army at an accelerated speed.


    Chapter 2063


    Chapter Two Thousand and Sixty Three


    When the blood dragon knights slaughtered the iron knights in Xiliang...


    Dong Zhuo, who led the army in the distance to watch, looked happy... "Okay, our family knows that Fengxian will definitely lead the princes out of the gate! Listen to the order..."


    Just when Dong Zhuo was about to order the army to rush to the gate, beside his car, a slender young general who was riding a horse and standing in his hands set up a pergola. He looked forward... At first glance, he immediately suspiciously said: "Grandfather, something. There is something wrong!"


    "Oh? Baier, what did you see??" Dong Zhuo didn''t care about this teenager''s order to interrupt him...Who said she was his only granddaughter??


    "I saw the two of Li, Lao and Guo Bang, but didn''t see their handsome flag... No, hurry up and defend!" Dong Bai shouted.


    Dong Zhuo was shocked when he heard this, and said anxiously: "Didn''t you hear what your young lady said? Hurry up and form a defense!"


    "Here!"

 Movie World I am King Chapter 1675

    The messenger standing next to Dong Zhuo''s frame hurriedly passed on Dong Zhuo''s order."The relatives have an order, form a defense..."


    With the blast of orders spread throughout the army... the formation of the army changed rapidly, from a long snake formation to a goose-wing formation, with the shield hand in front, the spearman behind, the archer hidden in it, and the Xiliang Iron Knight Hengdao immediately stood behind the formation...waiting for the order to attack.


    Not too long, Dong Zhuo saw three horses galloping over...


    Leading, the disheveled discomfort... If it weren''t for the red rabbit horse under his hip and the Fang Tianji in his palm... Dong Zhuo really couldn''t recognize who this person was.


    And behind Nalu Bu is the second general, Li Yu Guo Bang...


    The three rushed to the front, the shield hand gave up a way, let the three pass...


    "Foster father..."


    "Sangguo..."


    Seeing the three of them in such embarrassment, Dong Zhuo''s brows couldn''t help but frown... "Why are you so embarrassed..."


    "Given the righteous father...The boy has encountered a strong enemy..." Lu Bu said quietly, "The boy is defeated!"


    "Oh? Is there a more brave general in the world?" Dong Zhuo was surprised when he heard this...


    "It was the man who relied on his own strength and strength, not a hero..." Lu Fengxian said unconvincedly: "If there is my invulnerable armor, he will definitely be cut down!"


    "Well, Fengxian don''t care. When our family has won the 18th princes, they will give you that man''s treasure..." Although Lu Bu was defeated, Dong Zhuo still had to comfort him a little bit.In the final analysis, Lu Bu is also his number one defender... "Victory or defeat is a common matter for soldiers!"


    After talking about Lu Bu, Dong Zhuo looked at Li, Zhang, Guo Bang again... "How did you lose so miserably?"


    "Return to Xiangguo..." Before Li Yu finished speaking, he heard a heavy hoof sound coming from a distance.


    Dong Zhuo gave a startled suspicion, stood up from the frame and looked into the distance...


    I saw that with the dust flying in the distance, a knight in blood armor rushed over...Among the blood armor knights running, there was a strange beast, more than two feet tall, with limbs like pillars and head. A one-man... looks so mighty...


    On the alien beast sat a young general wearing golden armor, and the young general seemed to be holding a baby girl in his arms...


    "Who is that?" Dong Zhuo asked curiously.


    "Zhou Xiangguo, that person is Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang..." Li Su hurriedly said, "The subordinate was defeated by his blood dragon!"


    "Is that the famous Blood Dragon Knight?" Dong Zhuo started to look carefully at the Blood Dragon Knight around Zhou Ye at this time.


    It doesn''t matter, this look... Dong Zhuo couldn''t help but exclaimed: "This blood dragon is truly unparalleled in the world... Look at their physique, look at their armor, and then look at their battle formations... Ugh¡­¡­"


    "Ahem..." Dong Bai hurriedly coughed twice when he heard that his grandfather praised others'' soldiers in his own line...This is to build others'' prestige and destroy his own spirit.


    Hearing his granddaughter''s dry cough, Dong Zhuo seemed to realize his fault and stopped talking immediately...


    However, at this time there was one person who was not happy.


    I saw one person, holding a tomahawk, and riding his horse to Dong Zhuo''s frame, and said loudly: "Zhen Xiang Guo, the final general is willing to go to war and win the first level of the blood dragon thief!!"


    Seeing the people who asked for the battle, whether it was Li Yu, Guo Bang or Lu Bu... they disdainfully ignored...


    Of course they know this person, not someone else, but Niu Fu...


    In the eyes of the three of Li Zhang, this guy has nothing to do with him except for a beard and a horse... Since he wants to die, let him chant.


    When Dong Zhuo heard Niu Fu''s words, he immediately said happily: "Okay, you go and call the battle before the battle. When you come back victorious, our family will celebrate your achievements..."


    "Here!" Niu Fu promised, riding out...


    At this time, the Five Thousand Blood Dragon Cavalry stopped 500 meters before Dong Zhuo''s formation, and the wings were lined up.


    Zhou Ye, who was in the center of the queue, was looking at Dong Zhuo in the distance with joy, with a very happy smile on his face.


    why?Because he saw Dong Bai standing beside Dong Zhuo...


    Sitting in Zhou Ye''s arms, Yueying little Lori discovered the purpose of her master''s sight for the first time, and she lamented in her heart that her master is good at everything, that is...sexy and feminine...hey.


    Unexpectedly, Dong Zhuo actually brought out his granddaughter on this expedition?


    However, Zhou Ye turned to think about it again, as if nothing was wrong...


    Look at Sun Jian, this time he went to expedition and brought his two sons out. Maybe this is what the Wu family taught by words and deeds.


    And Dong Zhuo obviously loves his granddaughter very much. Otherwise, he won''t be able to give her a Weiyang monarch... The army is brought by his side, is it a precept and deed??Let your children experience the baptism of war from an early age??


    Just when Zhou Ye was thinking about it... I saw that Dong Zhuo rushed out of the formation with a battle axe, came to the front and shouted: "Admiral Niufu, Zhou Ye, thief, come to the formation quickly Suffering death..."


    "Niu Fu?" Zhou Ye was stunned when he heard this... Okay, the name is familiar, but it doesn''t matter... Anyway, he will be dead soon."I don''t know... Just go up one and kill him!!"


    Zhao Yun heard that he was about to rush out of the battlefield, but he was a step slower, a blood dragon rider rushed out long ago...


    "Coming to the general name, don''t cut the nameless under a certain axe...puff!"


    Okay, this idiot didn''t finish his words, he was stabbed with a gun by the soldier to a heartbreak...


    This is not over yet. After killing Niu Fu, the soldier not only did not turn around and returned to his army, but instead he held Niu Fu''s corpse with a dragon spear more than five meters long in his hand. Before Dong Zhuo''s army, he showed his power. He turned around... the proud posture almost made Dong Zhuo angry...


    "Who is going to kill this thief for our family... Our family is heavy..." Dong Zhuo can''t say anything before he finishes his words...


    Because Zhou Ye had already given the order to charge."I am invincible... Flush the duck, kill the duck, catch Dong Zhuo duck alive!"


    Chapter 2064


    Chapter Two Thousand Sixty Four


    "I am invincible... invincible!"


    "I''m invincible...I can''t attack you!"


    With this loud slogan, the Five Thousand Blood Dragon Cavalry began to charge...


    Seeing the charge of the opposite Blood Dragon Cavalry, the hearts of Li Lao Guo Pun trembled...


    The two people who have faced off against the Blood Dragon several times know that once the Blood Dragon begins to charge, they will be invincible again...


    However, they are not easy to persuade Dong Zhuo to withdraw his troops at this time... Anyway, the blood dragon cavalry is no more than five thousand, and the Xiliang army here is more than 200,000... This time is called Dong Zhuo''s withdrawal. Seek death by yourself...


    However, Li Lao Guo Bang and the two have already made plans to protect Dong Zhuo from escape at any time.


    After escaping so many times, they have almost escaped from experience.


    Seeing the blood dragon knight starting to charge, Dong Zhuo laughed and said: "The blood dragon knight is unparalleled in the world, too. Although the courage is commendable, they are just a bunch of brash men... shield players, defense... archers prepare... "


    As his voice fell, the shield player in the front row forcefully inserted the huge shield in his hand into the ground, and the spear player behind him also poke his spear out of the gap between the shields. The entire battle formation looked like a long battlefield. Like a spiked tortoise, it makes people feel like they don¡¯t know how to start.


    If it is an ordinary cavalry, seeing such a battle formation, it is estimated that he will restrain his mount for the first time, bypassing the front... and attacking the enemy formation from the left and right wings.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1676

    However, Zhou Ye''s Blood Dragon Knight didn''t care about this formation at all.


    I saw that the blood dragon knights saw Dong Zhuo¡¯s defensive formation not only not slowing down, but speeding up and rushing past...


    When they rushed to the front of Dong Zhuo''s formation, the archers in Dong Zhuo''s army were outraged... They heard a rapid bowstring movement, and the arrows shot from the army covered the clouds and sun, and fell towards the blood dragon. Down.


    "It''s a pity... What a pity these warriors!" Dong Zhuo couldn''t help sighing when he saw this scene.


    There is no general who dislikes such a brave warrior...


    However, before Dong Zhuo''s sigh fell, he saw the blood dragon riders rushing out of the curtain wall composed of the army of arrows unscathed, and came to the line.


    "This... this... these guys..." Dong Zhuo was already stunned by the scene in front of him.


    However, the next scene was even more shocking to him...


    I saw the blood dragon knights, when they rushed to the shield formation, they raised the five-meter-long dragon spear in their hands...then they crashed into the shield formation frantically.


    As soon as the two sides touched, they saw that the long spears in the hands of the blood dragon riders were like chopsticks and tofu, piercing the shield formation of Dong Zhuo''s front line without any hindrance...


    Not only that, the spears in their hands also pierced the shield soldiers behind the shield formation with the pikemen.


    And after the spears in the hands of those pikemen pierced them, they were either back shocked, or directly because the two sides used too much force, and they fell in the middle...


    In just a moment, the front of Dong Zhuo''s army was in chaos...


    "This... how is this possible..." Dong Zhuo was completely dumbfounded when he saw this scene in front of him...


    At this moment, a majestic battle drum sounded suddenly, and with the sound of the battle drum...the blood dragon riders became more crazy as if they were beaten with chicken blood.


    It was not someone else who sounded the drum of war, it was Zhou Ye...


    At this moment, he was holding drumsticks in both hands, and he was beating the drums on the Kodomon.


    This guy also deliberately knocked out a new rhythm...


    People''s war drums are all based on ordinary drum beats, only his difference... He directly used the war drum to beat a general order.


    With the rumble of war drums... the Kodo beast that Zhou Ye sat down also began to run wildly.


    The Kodo beast, which is more than five meters high and nearly ten meters long, ran, its momentum was enough to scare many people to death...


    And Zhao Yun carried his own Dragon Spear and followed Zhou Ye...


    In his opinion, his lord sitting on such a behemoth is mighty, but it is really not very suitable for war... Therefore, he must take good care of his lord.


    Zhou Ye sat on the Kodo beast, looked at the battlefield shouting unceasingly in front of him, and laughed: "Catch the duck, kill the duck... Catch the national thief Dong Zhuoya alive!!"


    While shouting, the drums in his hand are not messy...


    That''s fun.


    And Yueying Lori was also infected by this atmosphere... reached out her hand and took out a drumstick from the side, and beat the drum...


    Okay, with little Lolita''s beat, the drums are all messed up...


    But Zhou Ye didn''t care. It was just a mood to play... It''s not as good as the others.


    Following Zhou Ye''s drumbeat, the Kodo beast he sat down frantically rushed towards Dong Zhuo''s army...


    Shield hand??


    Stomped to death...


    Pikeman??


    Stomped to death...


    Archer?


    Same, still trampled to death...


    Hey, there is a big knife juggler, no matter what, he still stomped to death...


    Seeing where Zhou Ye went, there was a blood path made up of bloody meat, and you could not tell what was in that blood path... There was no way, a beast weighing more than ten tons stepped on a person, and it didn¡¯t work. There is a ghost in the mud.


    At this time, in the Chinese army where Dong Zhuo was in, Li, Lao and Guo Ben saw that the time had come, and hurriedly squeezed Dong Zhuo from left to right and walked under the car.


    "Xianguo, this place is dangerous... Our Chinese army is in chaos, retreat quickly!" Li Yu said while shouting: "Come on, bring the horse quickly and protect Master Xiangguo away!!"


    "Protect Master Xiangguo!"


    "Protect Xiangguo!"


    At this time, Dong Zhuo was also scared...had he ever seen such a cavalry in decades of fighting??Invulnerable?Not afraid of death?Powerful?Unmatched??


    Now he finally knows that the two of Li, Zhang, Guo Bang are obviously quite brave and talented under his men, why they have repeatedly defeated last week...It is really not the fault of these two.


    There is no one who is not afraid of death. Perhaps Dong Zhuo was a tiger general when he was young, but now that he has been indulged for so many years, he has long lived up to his courage.He heard the words of Li Zhang Guo Bang and said: "Yes, that''s right, our family must evacuate here first... We will fight again with Zhou Boyang in the coming day!"


    While talking, he turned on his horse with Li Zhang''s help...


    However, just as he was about to ride the horse and raise the whip, he suddenly remembered his granddaughter... "Where is Baier? Where is Baier?"


    "Xiangguo, the little lady just rode a horse to meet Zhou Boyang!!" A soldier replied.


    "Oh, this silly girl, is Zhou Boyang who she can fight? Quickly, chase her back!!" Dong Zhuo screamed.


    "Let''s go first to the country... Finally, I will go after the little lady and come back!" Guo Bang shouted.


    "Well, Li Yu Guo Bang, you two are still loyal..." Dong Zhuo sighed.


    Dong Zhuo¡¯s words made someone unhappy. It was not someone else who was Lu Bu... He just lost the battle. It was just when he was eager to show his merits. Hearing Dong Zhuo¡¯s words, he hurriedly said: "Foster father, don¡¯t worry, I will escort the young lady. , Promise not to let her hurt a single hair..."


    "Okay...Fongxian, go and chase Bai''er back... Don''t let her make a mistake!!" Dong Zhuo said, already being escorted by Li Su, and ran back.


    Chapter 2065


    Chapter Two Thousand Sixty Five


    At this moment, where is Dong Bai who everyone is worried about??


    She is rushing towards Zhou Ye...


    It should be said that newborn calves are not afraid of tigers?Or should I say... Is this chick brave??


    When everyone else ran backwards, she rushed straight towards Zhou Ye, who was guarded by hundreds of blood dragon riders...


    In her opinion, the first to shoot is to shoot the horse, to catch the thief first to catch the king...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1677

    As long as the young man with golden armor sitting on the alien beast was taken down, the battle would have been won.


    Therefore, she took the meteor hammer in her hand, and rushed towards Zhou Ye...


    The Xiliang soldiers in front naturally did not dare to block her, which made Dong Bai''s mount quickly rush to Zhou Ye''s blood dragon.


    Two blood dragoons side by side blocked Dong Bai''s path... "Miscellaneous soldiers, don''t block this lady''s path!"


    While talking, the meteor hammer in Dong Bai''s hand slammed into the bodies of these two blood dragon riders...


    Just heard two bangs... The two blood dragons who had just been brave just now were smashed by Dong Bai''s meteor hammer.


    "Miss Ben, die!!" The victory of the small knife test greatly increased Dong Bai''s confidence. As she shouted, she rode a horse towards Zhou Ye''s car...


    Along the way, it was really Buddha blocking and killing Buddha, god blocking and killing God.


    The soldiers in Xiliang behind her were full of blood...


    They also wanted to learn from their own little lady, rushing towards Zhou Ye, and gaining a beheading skill... However...


    When they rushed forward on their own, they found that... it was not the case at all.


    Those blood dragon riders who had just been swept off their horses by their own little young lady, after standing up, as if there was nothing wrong, they raised their hands and gave them a heart-warming heart...


    Before his death, the soldier of Xiliang who was dressed into a blood gourd by a blood dragon was still thinking about a life problem.


    Why... When my little lady rushed over, these blood dragons were like soft-footed shrimps, and fell down...why, when they rushed over, these blood dragons instantly evolved from mobs to bosses. Killed himself instantly??This is unscientific...


    Could it be that my little lady is really a martial arts wizard who has never met in a million years??


    With such unreliable thoughts, those Xiliang soldiers who were hung on the blood dragon''s dragon spear were plunged into an eternal darkness...


    Not to mention what these deadly Xiliang soldiers think...


    Just talk about Dong Bai, who looks brave and brave here...


    At this time, Dong Bai, passing through all the way, has rushed to Zhou Ye...


    Sitting on the horse, she pointed at Zhou Ye and said, "Are you Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang? Can you dare to fight this lady?"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye looked down at Dong Bai and chuckled... "Who are you? Why should I fight you?"


    "This lady is the grandson of Dong Xiangguo, so is Dong Bai..." After that, Dong Bai shouted: "If you dare not fight, you will quickly dismount and beg for mercy... This lady will spare you not to die!"


    "Bold..." Zhao Yun was furious when he heard this, and he was riding a horse to fight against Dong Bai...


    "Zilong wait a minute...Since someone named Dao surname to fight me, then I will fight her!" Said this, Zhou Ye swayed to his feet and jumped off the Kodo beast...


    "Master, you are not riding a war horse... this..." Zhao Yun said with some worry.


    "Haha, do you have to ride a war horse to fight a girl? Zilong looked down on me too!" Zhou Ye said, without taking out the weapon, just like this, with his hands free, he hooked towards Dong Bai, "Come on. , Aren¡¯t you going to fight? Now I¡¯m down...coming to fight!"


    "You...you..." Dong Bai was angrily speechless by Zhou Ye''s seemingly contemptuous behavior. Under the explosive anger, she rushed towards Zhou Ye, the Meteor Hammer Tiger in her hand. "Take your life..."


    Seeing that his father-in-law didn''t even bring a weapon, he went to fight that Dong Bai. Zhao Yun became a little anxious. When he was about to rush to rescue him, he was surprised by the scene in front of him.


    I saw that when Dong Bai rushed to Zhou Ye not far away, he did not see how Zhou Ye acted, and his figure disappeared in place...


    Looking closer, Zhao Yun found that the figure of his father-in-law had not disappeared, but had jumped behind Dong Bai...with one hand around her slender waist, the other hand grabbing her right hand.


    Then Dong Bai suddenly felt like being eaten by thunder, unable to move.


    "Girls at home, what kind of style can you dance with spears and clubs... I will teach you on your grandfather Dong Zhuo, how to be a good girl!" As he said, Zhou Ye half-held Dong Bai, his figure In a flash, it has appeared on the Kodomon...


    At this time, Dong Bai''s face was full of horror...


    She didn''t know how this demon appeared behind her, let alone why this demon stroked her waist and she could no longer move her whole body.


    "Congratulations to the lord, I got another beautiful wife and concubine!" Yueying Lori, who was sitting on the Kodo, smiled.


    "Huh? Isn''t Yueying jealous?" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yueying Lori couldn''t help but roll her eyes... "Yueying is also very tired to serve the lord every night, okay, okay, there is finally a sister who can share the burden for Yueying, Yueying is too late to be happy... ¡­"


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye burst into laughter when she heard Yueying''s little Lolita''s words.


    At the same time, Lu Bu and Guo Bang, who had been searching for their young lady in the chaos in the distance, also saw their young lady being captured by Zhou Ye in one fell swoop.Lu Bu yelled, "No, the little lady was caught by Zhou Ye''s fight, I''ll save the little lady..."


    "..." Guo Ben looked at Lu Bu silently...


    He wouldn''t go there to die...Zhou Ye was surrounded by more than a hundred blood dragon knights, he couldn''t beat one of them...More than one hundred??Forget it, he went back and told Xiangguo that what happened to the young lady in Zhou Ye''s hands was all right...


    And Lu Bu obviously didn''t know the power of these blood dragon knights... as he spoke, he instigated the red rabbit horse under his hips and rushed towards Zhou Ye.


    However... as soon as he rushed to Zhou Ye''s distance, he felt a flash of silver light in front of him. He hurriedly turned his head to hide, and suddenly felt a gust of wind blowing by his ears, and his face was aching... This made him scared for a while... he was almost pierced by the dragon spear of the blood dragon that suddenly struck... It was...


    At this moment, a blood dragon rider was riding a horse to stand in front of him, using the urn sound, and said: "Three family slaves, get out of the way...Don''t disturb my patron''s interest!!"


    "Who are you?" L¨¹ Bu couldn''t help but grimace, staring at the soldiers in front of him and asked: "With such skill, you must not be an unknown person..."


    "..." Hearing Lu Bu''s words, the soldier rolled his eyes helplessly... If it hadn''t been for his own master to tell him before the war, he shouldn''t hurt Lu Bu''s life, he just shot him back to the west... Would you let him talk nonsense here??"Do you care who Lao Tzu is... a slave of the three surnames, you talk too much nonsense... watch and fight..."


    Chapter 2066


    Chapter Two Thousand and Sixty Six


    Tonight¡¯s rebel camp is full of excitement...


    In the army camp, cooking sheep and slaughtering cattle was so lively, from the 18th road princes to the ordinary soldiers, all smiled, pushing cups to change...


    There is no other reason, because today, they won a big victory... They defeated Dong Zhuo''s 200,000 army.


    These guys simply ignored the fact that Dong Zhuo''s army had already been shocked by Zhou Ye''s blood dragon when they rushed forward.


    In their view, Zhou Ye is also the vanguard of the alliance anyway, and Zhou Ye''s credit is also the credit of the Volunteer Alliance.


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about this either...


    Anyway, he doesn''t care about the so-called military exploits...These military exploits are of no use to him.


    Rather than talking about those imaginary, it''s better to say something real...such as a certain loot that you have unexpectedly gained...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye didn''t even bother to talk with these princes in Shuaitai.


    "Zhou has important things to do, let''s say goodbye!" Zhou Ye stood up, fisted at the princes, turned around and left, and Zhao Yun, who had been standing behind him, followed closely...


    With Zhou Ye''s departure, the lively atmosphere in the field suddenly became deserted.


    Yuan Shao''s face is a bit ugly... "This Zhou Boyang..."

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1678

    "Hahaha...Lord Yuan, forgive me!" Cao Cao came out again at this time... he smiled and stood up and said: "I want to come to General Boyang to fight for half a day today, so I should be a little tired..."


    "It''s extremely, extremely...The blood dragon knight of General Boyang, today is a great achievement!" A prince also echoed.


    "Hahaha...that''s right!" Another prince stood up and said: "Today, General Boyang, who is able to break the country so easily, Dong Zhuo, has contributed!"


    With the praise of the princes, the expression on Dong Zhuo''s face gradually eased...


    No way, all the princes said so, what can he do?


    Besides, Zhou Ye''s arrogant family and others'' arrogant capital...


    If it weren''t for the blood dragon to take the lead, disperse Dong Zhuo''s army, and force Dong Zhuo to flee, how could they make this great achievement if they followed behind to pick up the cheap??


    "That''s it, since Boyang is tired, let him go to rest first..." said this, Yuan Shao raised the glass in his hand and laughed: "Everyone, we are not drunk or go home today!"


    A group of princes raised their glasses at the same time, and said loudly: "Don''t get drunk or return!!"


    On the handsome stage, it became noisy again...


    On the other side, Zhou Ye has already taken Zhao Yun back to his camp...


    "Zilong, you go and rest..." Zhou Ye said casually, about to walk towards his handsome account.


    "Master..." Not only did Zhao Yun not listen to Zhou Ye''s words, he went back to rest, but instead stopped Zhou Ye...


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye looked at Zhao Yun''s hesitant appearance, and asked a little strangely, "What''s the matter? Zilong, what else is there?"


    "The lord...Is the lord going to see Dong Zhuo''s granddaughter?" Zhao Yun gritted his teeth and asked.


    "Yeah!!!" Zhou Ye didn''t intend to hide from Zhao Yun... The days to get along with each other are long, and he can''t hide his little hobby.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s answer so refreshingly, Zhao Yun didn''t know what to say...


    After hesitating for a while, he said: "Lord, please don''t use force on that woman... Please be patient... In troubled times, the situation of women is already so difficult..."


    After speaking, Zhao Yun arched his hands and turned around and left.


    Zhao Yun''s remarks stunned Zhou Ye...


    "Don''t use strong?? Some patience?" Zhou Ye stood in place, smacking Zhao Yun''s words... "What do you mean?? Did Zhao Yun know Dong Bai?? Impossible... The two are incompatible. Relevant..."


    With such questions, Zhou Ye returned to his handsome account.


    As soon as she entered the handsome account, Yueying little Lori greeted her.


    "Then Dong Bai is still honest?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "...Being tied up like that by the lord, what can she do if she is not honest?" Little Lori couldn''t help rolling her eyes and said.


    It''s no wonder that Little Lori speaks like this, it is true that Zhou Ye tied the Dong Bai to an artistic style.


    Add tortoiseshell binding to understand...


    "I''ll go see her..." Zhou Ye said, before going into the back tent... but was stopped by little Lolita.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye asked curiously at the little Lolita in front of him.


    "Lord, if possible, please don''t use force on her. It''s better to have a little patience!" Little Lolita persuaded.


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye was shocked when he heard Xiao Lolita''s words: "Why Yueying said that? Did you know Yueying Dong Bai before?"


    "How is it possible!" Little Lori Yueying couldn''t help rolling her eyes and said: "Before she met the lord, she had never been out of the nine counties of Jingxiang, so how could she know the granddaughter of the dignified country?"


    "Why does Yueying speak like this?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "In troubled times, people are inferior to dogs... women are especially bad!" Yueying little Lori said here, and couldn''t help sighing: "Yueying, as a daughter, naturally sees others thinking about herself... Therefore, Yueying begs Lord, can you use some gentle methods a little bit...Don''t hurt that Dong Bai!"


    Hearing what Yueying Lori said, Zhou Ye stretched out his hand and hugged her in his arms, and whispered comfortingly: "Don''t be afraid, with me, no one can hurt you!"


    "Hmm..." Little Lori snuggled in Zhou Ye''s arms, feeling very at ease, as if this moment...in his arms is heaven.


    Just when Little Lolita was immersed in Zhou Ye''s extremely safe embrace, Zhou Ye''s voice suddenly came to her ears: "Why did Zilong just say the same thing to me?"


    "Huh?" Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Little Lori couldn''t help but let out a soft voice, "General Zhao just said the same thing to you?"


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye said bewildered: "When I was about to come back, Zilong asked me if I was going to find Dong Bai, and I said yes... he said the same words as you!"


    "This is a bit weird!" Yueying little Lolita got out of Zhou Ye''s arms and looked at Zhou Ye and said: "Such words can only be spoken by girls who empathize with them... Or, General Zhao Is there a sister in the family? That''s why I say so?"


    "Impossible, Zhao Yun has only one eldest brother, and he has not heard of any sisters!" Zhou Ye said with a confused expression.


    "No matter what, at this time, the lord should go and talk with General Zhao heart-to-heart, don''t let him be grudged... then it won''t be beautiful!" Little Lori sighed.


    Hearing Xiao Lolita''s words, Zhou Ye made a choice after hesitating for a while after eating Dong Bai and going to Zhao Yun to chat.


    Dong Bai is already in his bag, he can eat it anytime.


    Therefore, it is better to go to Zhao Yun and ask clearly.


    Moreover, Zhou Ye also had a faint feeling in his heart...If you go to Zhao Yun at this time, there may be unexpected surprises waiting for him.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye gently put the little Lolita in his arms and smiled: "I''ll go find Zilong and talk about it!"


    "Is it a bit too late?"


    "No, no, at this time, it''s just right!" Zhou Ye said, turning and leaving the handsome account.


    Chapter 2067


    Chapter Two Thousand and Sixty Seven


    Zhao Yun¡¯s account...


    As Zhou Ye''s general, Zhao Yun would naturally not squeeze the four-person room like those soldiers, he had his own independent camp.


    At this moment, Zhao Yun just returned to his camp...


    Putting his Qibao Panlong Spear aside, he began to take off his armor.


    If it is the old-style armor he wore before, whether it is worn or disassembled, it is extremely inconvenient...


    And Zhao Yun didn''t like someone to wear armor for himself, so he always wears and removes armor alone, and it always takes a long time to arrange his armor.


    But now, he is wearing the treasure that Zhou Ye bestows on him, and it is extremely convenient to wear and disassemble.


    This made him couldn''t help but like the treasure armor on his body even more.


    After taking off the armor on his body, Zhao Yun smelled a sweat emanating from his body.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1679

    This made him, who loves clean, frowned.


    However, this is the barracks, after all, no better than the home... It is impossible to clean it properly.


    But it''s not impossible...


    Thinking of this, Zhao Yun turned around and walked out of his camp...


    Soon, he walked in with a tub.


    After placing the wooden basin in the tent, Zhao Yun looked at the concealed tent door. He hesitated for a moment, then put his gun on the door and put his armor on the barrel of the gun. In an instant, a simple screen Appeared.


    Zhao Yun walked around the outside of the simple screen again and looked inside. When he was sure that he would never see the scene inside, he nodded in satisfaction.


    Then, he walked around the inside of the screen, took off his clothes, and prepared to wipe his body with a towel...


    When he took off only one jade lock hanging in front of Hungary, he hesitated a little...


    However, in the end he took off the jade lock and put it on the side of his clothes...


    As Yu Suo left his body, he saw that his originally tough facial lines became softer, and the original...two mounds were raised instantly...and the bottom... also changed from a long dragon. For the Mariana Trench.


    It turned out-Zhao Yun was a woman??


    Of course, no one saw this scene, so naturally no one knew.


    At this time, Zhao Yun was wiping her body with a towel... After all, she first fought with Nalu Bulu Fengxian today, and then followed the army to kill the enemy...


    Even if she is brave and unparalleled, she is not like those soldiers who have been opened by Umbrella Technology...After all, she is still a mortal, a mortal with exquisite martial arts.


    After such a series of battles, her whole body was soaked with sweat... the feeling of sweat made her feel particularly uncomfortable.


    Just as Zhao Yun carefully wiped his body, suddenly there was a shout out of the account... "Zilong? Zilong, are you asleep?"


    Hearing this familiar voice, Zhao Yun''s little face suddenly revealed a panic expression... "Master, don''t come in!"


    However, in the panic, Zhao Yun had forgotten... he had removed the yin and yang jade lock, and the voice from his mouth was no longer a strong man''s voice, but a delicate female voice.


    Hearing the woman''s voice from the tent, Zhou Ye, who was standing outside the tent, leaked a smile on his face, and then rushed in without hesitation."Who are you? Where did you get my Zilong? The demon..."


    At this time, Zhao Yun, who had already picked up the yin and yang jade lock, looked at Zhou Ye who was charged into the account, with a dull expression...whether she was wearing the jade lock, or not wearing the jade lock... the whole person was so stupid. Up on the spot.


    "Say, who are you? Where is my Zilong?" Zhou Ye became addicted to acting, but began to become aggressive.


    Seeing the anxious look on Zhou Ye''s face, Zhao Yun was both relieved and ashamed... After hesitating for a while, she bit her silver teeth and said: "Master, the slave is Zhao Yun and Zhao Zilong..."


    "You lie to people... My son is a seven-foot man..."


    "Will the lord go out first, and Rong Nu''s house will arrange for a while and then walk in, then the slave house will know the ins and outs of the matter to the lord!" Zhao Yun covered his body with his clothes, a little shy Tao.


    "..." Zhou Ye hesitated for a moment, then nodded, "It''s okay...you can''t escape my blood dragon camp...I''ll wait for you outside the tent!"


    Zhou Ye said, then turned and left the camp.


    "This lord..." Seeing Zhou Ye leave his camp, Zhao Yun groaned to himself, and hurriedly began to put on his clothes.


    After a while, she had finished packing...and then shouted loudly: "Master, please come in!"


    Zhou Ye, who was waiting outside the account, walked into the account after hearing this.


    As soon as he received the account, he asked without hesitation: "Who are you? Where is my son? What happened to him?"


    "The lord... the slave house is Zhao Yun and Zhao Zilong!" Zhao Yun said, putting the yin and yang jade lock in his hands on his neck, and in a short time-that heroic and invincible teenager Zhao Yun and Zhao Zilong appeared in front of Zhou Ye again .


    "This..." Although Zhou Ye knew what was going on, he still pretended to be surprised and asked: "What the hell is this? Zilong, you... Are you a man? Is it a female?"


    "Lord Rongzi!" Zhao Yun said, taking off the yin and yang jade lock between his neck, and then said: "The slave''s real name is Zhao Yuner, and the word is Zilong..."


    While talking, Zhao Yun took out an arrow and wrote his name on the sand in the tent.


    "People from Changshan... have an eldest brother in the family..."


    "My brother and I both worshipped Master''s door and practiced martial arts hard!"


    "However, when troubled times are coming, my brother is recommended by Changshan County Shou to lead his county righteousness to join Gongsun Zan..."


    "The day before the expedition, my brother was sick and bedridden... The slave family wanted to join the army for my brother in desperation!"


    "Of course, in the troubled times, there has never been a precedent for a woman to join the army. Yun is eager, so she has to ask Master for help!"


    "Master happened to have a close friend visiting that day. He heard that I was going to join the army for my brother, so he gave me this yin and yang jade lock... This jade lock has the effect of visualizing yin and yang. Therefore, Yuner can enter Gongsun Zan''s account and take orders... ¡­To get to know the lord..."


    Having said this, Zhao Yuner bowed to Zhou Ye Yingying, and said, "Please be the Lord to convict..."


    "Punishment? Why is it necessary to be punished?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile, "Zi Long, why are you guilty?"


    "The slave deceives the Lord..." Zhao Yuner said hurriedly.


    "It''s not to blame you... it''s the ignorance of the world, that''s why you have to disguise Zi Long as a man..." Zhou Ye laughed: "In the future, Yun''er will no longer need to be a man. For me, Zi Long Long is Zi Long, male or female. Both are my brave Zi Long..."


    Chapter 2068


    Chapter Two Thousand and Sixty Eight


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhao Yun''er couldn''t help being moved with tears in her eyes...


    how so??


    Because in this era, women are men''s accessories, and even items that can be traded.


    Especially in this troubled world...women have no human rights...


    And what Zhou Ye said just now obviously didn''t mean to look down on the female Zhao Yun''er... It was obvious that she was treated as an equal person.


    How can this not move Zhao Yuner?


    If everyone in the world is so enlightened, why should she pretend to be a man with a yin-yang jade lock??


    Only she knew the hardships and knew it.


    "Lord... woo..."


    Maybe it was because Zhao Yun''er took off the thick disguise after taking off the yin and yang jade lock. At this moment, she couldn''t help hiding her face and burst into tears.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry! I know that Yun''er will be in the army for her brother, and she will suffer a lot..." Seeing Zhao Yun''er crying bitterly, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but hugged her and patted behind her gently. "In the future, Yun''er will no longer need to pretend to be a man... I will be a female general under my command... Let the world see who says that women are inferior to men... Among those who can be beaten by women, the red rabbit fled in confusion... ¡­"


    Hearing what Zhou Ye had deliberately said wrong, Zhao Yun''er couldn''t help but burst into laughter... "The lord... is Lv Bu among the people and the red rabbit among the horses..."


    "It''s all the same, it''s all the same..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Anyway, I was embarrassed by my General Yun''er..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1680

    "That is Yun''er relied on the precious armor gifted by the lord..."


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t Lu Bu always bully others by relying on the Chitu Horse under his hips?" Zhou Ye said disapprovingly: "It is also his honor to be bullied by Yuner..."


    "Lord..." Only then did Zhao Yun''er realize that she had been embraced by her own lord at some point...


    She was ashamed, and wanted to break free from the arms of her master...


    However, at this time, she discovered that the arms of her father-in-law were like two iron pillars, and could not be shaken at all...


    "Lord, lord...too, too close..." Zhao Yuner said shamelessly.


    "Not near... not near at all!" Zhou Ye smiled: "People often say that the best way for the lord to have a good relationship with his generals is to eat at the same table and sleep in the same room... Today I will follow suit. These things...sat together with Yuner''s food and sleep in the same room..."


    "Lord..." Zhao Yun''er was struck by Zhou Ye''s words like a little deer, jumping nonstop...


    If Zhao Yuner didn''t mean Zhou Ye at all, it would be too counterintuitive.


    After all-if she really didn''t mean Zhou Ye at all, she wouldn''t be transferred to serve Zhou Ye.


    "Yun''er is willing to live with me... and never give up..." Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words like Qi Kuo, Zhao Yuner''s face turned red...


    But in the end, she lightly nodded her head, "Um..."


    For this reason, no more words are needed...Zhou Ye is not a rookie who doesn''t know anything about the world, he will do it when it is time to do it...


    Keke...well, he did break into Kyushu, but it was Zhao Yuner''s Kyushu.


    Fight overnight...


    Although Zhao Yun''er had the courage of a thousand husbands, it was a pity that Zhou Ye was not called a Wanfu...so, Zhao Yuner was still no match for Zhou Ye.


    The end result is that Zhao Yuner, General Changsheng, begged for mercy for the first time in his life.


    The next day--


    When Zhao Yun''er opened her eyes in someone''s arms, she was ashamed and unable to control herself...


    Because someone is staring at her...


    "Morning, Yuner..."


    "Master... early!"


    "Okay, we should go for breakfast..." Zhou Ye smiled and started to get up...


    "Master, please let Yun''er serve you..." Zhao Yun''er said, regardless of the unhealed new creation, she got up to help Zhou Ye dress...


    As she helped Zhou Ye dress, Zhou Ye suddenly remembered something... "By the way, Yun''er, who is the last name of the person who gave you the yin and yang jade lock?"


    "Well-he didn''t say his name, but Yuner heard his master call him Nanhua..." Yuner said obediently.


    "Nanhua?" Zhou Ye was stunned when he heard this name... Fuck, could it be that old fellow Nanhua??


    If it were him, it wouldn''t be surprising to have this ability.


    As Zhao Yuner helped Zhou Ye dress neatly, she began to dress herself...


    Zhou Ye hurriedly held her down and said, "Yun''er, your new creation hasn''t healed. It''s better to rest for two more days!"


    "The lord may do nothing, a small injury is not enough for Yun''er..." As he said, Zhao Yun''er struggled to get up...


    "really??"


    "Really!!" Zhao Yuner nodded vigorously and said.


    "Okay, then I will fight you for another three hundred rounds..." Zhou Ye said, and he had to undress...


    This can make Zhao Yun''er scared Huarong pale... "Master, Yuner... Yun''er is really bad!"


    "Didn''t you say that minor injuries are not enough?" Zhou Ye smiled evilly.


    "Yun''er knows it was wrong..." Zhao Yun''er didn''t try her best at this time... No matter how strong she was, she couldn''t say that her brazen lord would really fight her for another three hundred rounds. She really couldn''t bear it...


    "That''s good!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded when he saw Zhao Yun''er''s well-behaved appearance: "Yun''er don''t try to behave, I''ll bring you breakfast..."


    With that said, Zhou Ye got up and left Zhao Yuner¡¯s camp without waiting for Zhao Yuner to speak...


    After a while, Zhou Ye returned with breakfast.


    It''s just that there was a little loli behind him...


    "Sister Yun''er is so hard to hide me!" When Yueying little Lolita came, she snuggled up in front of the bed and said with a smile: "It made me think that my lord was infected with Longyang, so I actually stayed at sister Yun''er last night. I was in the account... I almost wanted to fix a book and return to Jingzhou to move soldiers..."


    Zhao Yuner''s cheeks were flushed by Yueying''s little Lolita''s remarks... and she hung her head and whispered: "Sister Yueying, don''t want to laugh at me..."


    "Hey, how dare I laugh at Sister Yun''er? Are you afraid that the lord will punish me?" Little Lori laughed.


    "Well, Yueying, Yun''er is unwell at this time...Don''t tease her anymore!" Zhou Ye said, sitting in front of the couch, and then gently supporting Zhao Yun''er, "Come on, Yuner, I''ll feed you..."


    "Lord, Yun''er can eat it herself..."


    "Ah, the lord is so partial, Yueying also wants to..."


    "Well, all..." Zhou Ye said, feeding Zhao Yun''er involuntarily, while freeing up another hand to feed little Lolita...


    The two women who ate this meal are sweet in their hearts...In this era, it is a blessing to have a husband like this.


    These two women are happy, but having a chick is not so happy. She has been tied up for a day and a night...


    Chapter 2069


    Chapter Two Thousand and Sixty Nine


    Not to mention how Zhou Ye adjusted Dong Bai during the camp, only Dong Zhuo who had returned from a big defeat.


    There are more than two hundred miles from Luoyang to Hulao Pass...


    When Dong Zhuo led the army, he spent three full days on the road.


    However, when he retreated, he ran out a hundred miles in half a day...


    I have to say that human potential is still endless.


    At least, when they were chased and defeated by the blood dragon knight, they ran much faster than when they marched.No way, they were also afraid... they ran slowly, and a few transparent holes were pierced by the dragon spear in the hand of the blood dragon rider.


    Under the escort of Li Chang and other generals, Dong Zhuo ran all the way...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1681

    At the time of the willow shoots on the moon, he finally stopped.


    It wasn''t that they were willing to stop, but that the horses under their hips were so tired that they were foaming at their mouths, and it was not enough.


    "Xiangguo, there is a forest ahead, let''s rest for a while in the forest!" Li Su persuaded.


    "Alright..." Dong Zhuo was also very tired at this time. He heard that there was no screaming behind him... and his spirit relaxed.


    Everyone escorted Dong Zhuo to the forest...


    At this time, Dong Zhuo couldn''t even get off a horse.


    No way, it''s too tired.


    When he was escaping for his life, he still didn''t feel that once he relaxed, Dong Zhuo felt sore all over his body.


    He is old after all, and his life of luxury and erosion over the years has also made him lose his youthful physique.


    Seeing this, Li Zhang hurriedly turned over and jumped off the horse. He dashed to Dong Zhuo''s horse, supported Dong Zhuo and helped him off the horse.


    "Xiangguo, you can sit here and take a rest!" Li Jia said, while holding Dong Zhuo onto a bluestone slab and sitting down.


    "Li Lao, you are still loyal!" Dong Zhuo said as he looked at the people around him, he felt sad.


    When he left Beijing, he personally led more than 200,000 troops on the expedition. How mighty and invincible was that?


    And now??


    The total number of soldiers around him is only forty to fifty thousand people... what a sadness this is.


    "Hey, our family underestimated Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang!!" Dong Zhuo sighed and said: "I wish to think that Zhou Boyang''s yellow-mouthed kid was just a man of fame and reputation. I didn''t expect it, that Zhou Boyang''s blood dragon rider. It''s really amazing... Lee Sang, our family used to blame you!"


    "Why did Xiangguo say this? Although Zhou Boyang was great, he was only benefiting from his armor..." Li Su hurriedly said: "Now Xiangguo has obtained the method of making Zhou Boyang''s horse armor, but the time is still too shallow. It¡¯s not too late to equip the entire army. In the days to come, we can build thousands of armors. If we prepare for war, we will be ashamed!"


    "It''s not easy!" Dong Zhuo couldn''t help smiling bitterly: "In order to build these two thousand vests, our family has searched all over the capital..."


    Dong Zhuo was still very satisfied with the performance of the two thousand basalt soldiers who were walking with the army this time.


    In order to hide this assassin, he hid all these basalt armor men equipped with heavy vests behind the army.


    Unexpectedly, this unintentional act saved him.


    If it hadn''t been for the two thousand Xuanwu Jiashi to disperse the charge of the princes, at this moment he was afraid that even these five to six thousand people would not be left beside him.


    However, this basalt armor is good, but the equipment is too expensive.


    Only two thousand basalt armored men consumed more than two hundred thousand kilograms of good iron ingots. Even with the wealth of the capital, they only assembled a mere two thousand.How can this not make Dong Zhuo lament...


    Good is good, but too expensive.


    While talking, Dong Zhuo suddenly thought of his granddaughter, Dong Bai...


    He hurriedly asked: "Li Nao, have Guo Bang and Fengxian not returned yet?"


    "I haven''t heard about the two of them..." As soon as Li Zhao finished speaking, a soldier rushed to Dong Zhuo and reported to his knees: "Master Xiangguo, General Guo Bang and General Lu Bu are back!"


    Hearing this, Dong Zhuoteng stood up immediately and said hurriedly: "Oh... let them come and see our house!"


    "Here!"


    The soldiers took the order...


    It was not a long time, Guo Bang and Lu Bu both came to Dong Zhuo.


    "I have seen Master Xiangguo!"


    "The child pays respects to the foster father!"


    Dong Zhuo looked at the appearance of the two, and he suddenly snorted...


    I saw that Guo Bang had nothing to do, he had all his tails, and he didn''t seem to hurt anything...


    And Lu Bu is unlucky...


    The original thick eyebrows and big eyes are now in line with the panda, and the armor on his body is also tattered. Through the tattered armor, you can vaguely see the bruises on his body...


    Obviously, Lu Bu was seriously injured...


    "Fengxian, my son, what''s wrong with you?" Dong Zhuo asked in surprise.


    "Foster father... the child was beaten by that blood dragon rider, and escaped with all his life..." Lu Bu was also embarrassed to say that he was beaten like this by an ordinary blood dragon knight. He could only say that he was. Was besieged.


    In fact, there were indeed other blood dragon riders beside him at that time, but those blood dragon riders did not intervene, just let the blood dragon rider abuse Lu Bu.


    Hearing what Lu Bu said, Dong Zhuo had no hope of whether the two of him could save his granddaughter, but he still asked, "Then...have you chased Baier?"


    "Qi Zi Xiang Guo..." Guo Bang said: "The final general saw with his own eyes that the young lady was captured by Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang himself... It''s just that Zhou Boyang was heavily guarded by his side, and the final general waited. I really couldn''t rush through... ¡­"


    In fact, this product didn''t charge at all...


    However, on the way back, he had already made a confession with Lu Bu...


    He did not reveal the fact that Lu Bu was abused by a blood dragon, and Lu Bu did not reveal the fact that he was timid.


    Two good and one good, hello and me...


    Guo Bang kept his head, Lv Bu kept his wise... everyone was happy.


    "What?? Our granddaughter fell into that Zhou Boyang''s hands?" Hearing Guo Bang''s report, Dong Zhuoru was bitten by thunder... "This... how is this good?"


    Just when Dong Zhuo was sad...


    Li Ru walked over and smiled, "Why is Xiangguo sad? This is a happy event..."


    "Happy event? Hi, your uncle..." Dong Zhuo was furious when he heard Li Ru''s words, "Li Ru, if you don''t say something about it today, we won''t be forgiven you!"


    Actually said that his granddaughter was captured by Zhou Ye is a happy event??How can this not make Dong Zhuo angry??


    "Xianguo calm down, let''s listen to it!" Faced with Dong Zhuo''s anger, Li Ru was not afraid, he smiled: "Xianguo...In your opinion, who is the most powerful of these Eighteenth Route Rebels?"


    "Does that still need to be asked? Of course it is Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang!" Having just suffered from the blood dragon rider, Dong Zhuo certainly wouldn''t say the second option.


    "Also!" Li Ru smiled: "That Zhou Boyang''s blood dragon knight is worthy of being unparalleled in the world. In today''s battle, with only 5,000 blood dragon knights, the 200,000 army formation of Xiangguo was attacked by seven and eight. drop¡­¡­"


    When he said this, he couldn''t help but glanced at Dong Zhuo cautiously, for fear that he just touched his sore spot with these words, causing Dong Zhuo to make a disagreement and cut himself off.


    Chapter 2070


    Chapter Two Thousand and Seventy

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1682

    At this time Dong Zhuo had also calmed down.


    He also saw Li Ru''s cautious appearance and immediately understood his thoughts."Furthermore, we don''t blame you!"


    "Xiangguo is indeed a generous and benevolent emperor, and his subordinates admire it!"


    "Don''t flatter...talk about business!"


    "Yes!" Li Ru said hurriedly, "Although Zhou Boyang is brave, there is a problem..."


    "Oh? What''s wrong?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s name, Dong Zhuo also became curious.


    "The disease of widowed people..." Li Ru smiled.


    "You said he was lustful?" Dong Zhuoqi said: "What''s wrong with this, men in the world, how can there be lustful?"


    "I don''t know anything about Xiangguo!" Li Ru said unhurriedly, "This week Boyang''s lust is different from the lust of other men in the world. The lust of men in the world is just coveting temporary pleasures, but Zhou Boyang is extremely long-lasting. And treat her woman very well..."


    "...You mean that Zhou Boyang will treat our granddaughter kindly?" Dong Zhuo was a little relieved when he heard this.


    "Exactly!" Li Ru smiled.


    "Then our family can rest assured..." Dong Zhuo sighed, "Although our family only took a look at Zhou Ye from a distance, we still have to say, Jingzhou Meizhou Lang, a well-deserved reputation!!"


    What can he do if he is not at ease at this time??The granddaughter has fallen into that Zhou Ye''s hands... he can only do so without worry.


    "Xiangguo, the safety of the little lady is second, the most important thing is... we can take the opportunity to separate the relationship between Zhou Boyang and Yuan Shao!" Li Ru said, moving forward and whispering: "Ruuo these eighteen roads If the princes don¡¯t have Zhou Boyang, wouldn¡¯t they be broken with a finger?


    "It is extremely..." Dong Zhuo stroked his beard and nodded, "Then what should our family do?"


    "Xiang Guo... Do you remember that a few days ago, you ordered to go to Zhou Boyang''s camp and present the portrait of the young lady to Zhou Ye, and you want to marry Qin and Jin with him?" Li Ru asked back.


    "Of course I remember, isn''t that a counterintuitive plan you made?" Dong Zhuoqi said, "It''s just that the counterattack didn''t seem to have any effect!"


    "Xianguo..." Li Ru said with a smile: "The art of war is cloud, the imaginary is the real and the real is imaginary. When we return to the capital, you will be short of a team of confidants to escort the young lady to Hulao Pass, and send the young lady into it with great fanfare That Zhou Boyang¡¯s camp..."


    "Bullshit..." Hearing Li Ru''s words, Dong Zhuo said angrily: "Our dear grandson Baier has fallen into the hands of that Zhou Ye, and then send his daughter to his camp..."


    "Xianguo is not angry, listen to the minister!" Li Ru was not afraid of Dong Zhuo''s anger, but said calmly: "Xiangguo ordered his minister to go to Zhou Boyang''s camp and send the portrait of the young lady. This is the final word!"


    "Now, it is not an exaggeration to send the young lady into that Zhou Ye camp again..." Li Ru said with a smile, "Xiangguo, please think... You marry the young lady in front of the princes. To that Zhou Boyang... what would the princes think? What would Yuan Shao think?"


    "Well--" Dong Zhuo thought for a moment, and said, "They will feel that Zhou Ye and our family have formed an alliance secretly... What''s more, they will force Zhou Ye to kill our daughter to calm the army... ¡­"


    "Yes..." Li Ru said with a smile: "Why would he be willing to kill Miss Zhou if he is positive and happy? By then, he will inevitably become enemies with those eighteenth road princes... without Zhou Boyang''s ten The princes of the Eight Routes are as cheap as grass and mustard...like a chicken and dog!"


    "This¡­¡­"


    To be honest, Dong Zhuo was indeed moved...


    However, he also has concerns...


    What concerns??


    Today, his granddaughter has fallen into Zhou Ye''s hands. According to Li Ru''s statement, it is hard to be innocent.


    Then he will send his daughter over... Since then, his aunt and nephew will serve a husband together... It sounds a bit ugly.


    Moreover, he was also afraid that he would be laughed at by the world...


    What to say... He was afraid that Zhou Ye was afraid that not only his granddaughter would fall into that Zhou Ye''s hands, but even his daughter would rush over to please that Zhou Ye.


    Li Ru naturally saw the hesitation on Dong Zhuo¡¯s face and smiled slightly. He said, "Xiangguo...now, we have no danger to prove...Even after returning to the capital, we should hold the emperor to move the capital to Chang''an... To guard against the conquest of the army of 18 princes..."


    "Hmm..." Li Ru said to Dong Zhuo''s heart...


    Dong Zhuo also felt that the capital could no longer be held at this time.


    The natural dangers of Hulao have been lost, and there is no more danger outside the capital.


    If you stay in the capital again, you will only have to sit in trouble, and you will have a dead end.


    After the capital was moved to Chang''an, it was different... Then Chang''an had the danger of Hanguan Longshan Zhiyou... You can defend against danger.


    The only thing to worry about... is whether he will be chased by Zhou Ye''s blood dragon on the retreat.


    You know, after this battle, Dong Zhuo already has a psychological shadow on Zhou Ye''s blood dragon...


    He didn''t think he could escape under that situation.


    Thinking of this, he felt that Li Ru had a good idea.


    "So, it''s up to you. When our family returns to the capital, we will send someone to send our daughter to Zhou Ye''s camp..." Dong Zhuo sighed and said.


    "Xianguo is wise..." Li Ru smiled and bowed and said: "So, the road of Xiangguo moving westward will be extremely smooth...Moreover, it can also allow the eighteenth princes to conquer themselves, not to say, when the time comes, Xiangguo You still have a good son-in-law!"


    Hearing what Li Ru said, Dong Zhuo couldn''t help laughing, "If our family can really get Zhou Boyang, who else in the world can stop me?"


    This sentence was right. If Zhou Ye really wanted to help Dong Zhuo, there would be nothing wrong with the Three Kingdoms in this life.


    Hearing Dong Zhuo''s words, even though Lu Bu, who was standing by the side, felt unconvinced, he did not come forward to ask for a fight.


    Just kidding, he has also been abused by the blood dragon.


    If possible in this life, he would never want to face those extremely powerful blood dragon riders.


    Dong Zhuo rested for a while, using some clean water and food for a while.


    Then everyone mounted their horses again and ran towards the capital...


    The next day-Luoyang Palace...


    Early in the morning, it was the time when the ministers went to the temple to discuss matters...


    The court officials headed by Situ Wang Yun gathered in twos and threes and walked towards the Changle Palace.


    "Last night, the old man received a secret report. The Master Wang led by Yuan Shao defeated the country thief Dong Zhuo before Hulao Pass..." Wang Yun''s old face was really energetic.


    Since Dong Zhuo entered Beijing, he has never been so happy."That Jingzhou Zhou Boyang led the blood dragon to break Dong Zhuo''s army. In the chaotic army, that Dong Zhuo''s life and death is unknown..."


    "Okay, okay, life or death is unknown, it is dead!!" A minister said excitedly.


    "The sky is pitiful, the big man is hopeful for his recovery!!"


    "Yeah yeah!"


    Chapter 2071


    Chapter two thousand and seventy one

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1683

    "Think that the defeated Xiliang army will flee in a hurry!" Wang Yun''s old face was full of joy."Wang Shibing is just around the corner. We will report this news to the emperor and the queen mother. You guys, please call up the staff and prepare to respond!"


    "it is good!"


    "Really!"


    When all the ministers heard Wang Yun''s words, they nodded and said yes.


    However, just as they were about to enter the temple, the little eunuch who was in charge of changing the shoes of the ministers next to him walked to Wang Yun with an ugly expression... whispered: "Sir, Situ Master... Dong, Dong Xiang Zai In the palace..."


    "Huh?" Hearing the words of the little eunuch, Wang Yun was so excited that he was splashed with cold water... "Xiangguo...in the palace?"


    "Before dawn, Xiangguo took the soldiers into the palace!" The little eunuch whispered.


    Hearing that... the ministers are like thunder.


    After a long while, the ministers who were ashamed of their hearts were like bereaved concubines, weeping and weeping, changed their shoes and walked into the hall.


    as predicted¡­¡­


    At this time, Dong Zhuo was sitting in the hall, sitting next to the dragon chair, with a spirited look.


    It seems that there is no trace of decadence of defeat.


    Seeing the look on Dong Zhuo''s face, all the ministers couldn''t help but muttered in their hearts... Is the secret report Situ Wang Yun received reliable or not??


    After the three links and the drumming...


    All the ministers shouted long live in the temple, and then each returned to his place.


    At this moment, Dong Zhuo got up and said with a smug look: "Yuan Shao''s army of 500,000 was beaten by our family, and most of them were killed and injured..."


    Upon hearing this, the ministers all looked extremely ugly...


    In this era of underdeveloped communications, the so-called messages are transmitted entirely by mouth.


    Wang Yun said that Dong Zhuo was defeated, but Dong Zhuo himself said that he was a great victory... This made it difficult for the ministers to tell the truth for a while... Those who believed, but also those who had doubts.


    But no matter whether it was a letter or question... facing Dong Zhuo at this time, no minister dared to say anything.


    Dong Zhuo looked at the expressions of the ministers, nodded in satisfaction, and then said: "Although our family has defeated the anti-thief Yuan Shao, there are still some remnants who may want to invade the capital and plunder the sacred driver... So, we I have to guard against it!"


    "Oh, that''s right... Recently there is a nursery rhyme saying that there is a Han in the east and a Han in the west. Moving the capital to Chang''an is no problem."


    "Okay, it''s easy to say!" Dong Zhuo said, walking down the steps, and came to the front of the ministers, saying: "The eastern capital of Luoyang has gone through two hundred years...the energy is exhausted. Our family is a night view of the sky...see the imperial energy It is prosperous in Chang''an, so our family decided to escort Xixing and move the capital to Chang''an...Then, all the officials and ministers, please prepare quickly...Ah? Let¡¯s get started!"


    "Since the Yellow Turban uprising, Chang''an has been turned into a piece of ruin since the Yellow Turban uprising. If the Xiangguo moves west to Chang''an, it will be like abandoning the palace and ruining it. It is absolutely wrong!" A minister stood up and said, "Please, please Xiangguo Mingcha..."


    "Bah, what national plan do you know..." At this time, Dong Zhuo''s heart to move the capital had already been determined, so how could he be moved by a minister?


    However, it is clear that many ministers are unwilling to move their capitals...


    It''s just that the ministers who advised Dong Zhuo to dispel the idea of ??moving the capital disappeared after Dong Zhuo drew his sword and killed a minister who was admonishing.


    After making a plan to move the capital...


    Dong Zhuo left the palace...returned to his state residence...


    When he came back, he called Chang Servant Li Ru to his front.


    "How do you think our family should marry a girl?"


    "Xiangguo..." Li Ru smiled after hearing the words: "Xiangguo is a respected official, of course you can''t marry a girl sloppily... The bigger the momentum, the better... It''s best that Xiangguo''s marrying girl team just left the city, and Yuan Shao over there. Everyone knows the best news..."


    "Oh? Why??"


    "In that way, Dong Zhuo and other princes will force Zhou Ye to express their views..." Li Ru smiled slightly: "And with the arrogance of Zhou Boyang in Jingzhou, he definitely refuses to bow his head... Maybe, the team of Xiangguo married women has not yet When it comes to Hulao Pass, the 18th route princes have fallen apart..."


    "Miao, it''s amazing!" Dong Zhuo laughed and said, "If this is the case, then our family will use the honor of the emperor to marry a daughter to see off our daughter!"


    "Sangguo wise!"


    Now that the plan had been worked out, Dong Zhuo naturally ordered his subordinates without hesitation to find all the guards of honor for the son to marry his daughter from the palace.


    For Dong Zhuo''s arrogant behavior, from the queen mother to the eunuch... all of them dared not speak.


    Here, in the Hundred Palaces of Civil and Martial Arts, the ministers were busy packing up their luggage at home...


    On the other side, Dong Zhuo was marrying his daughter with great fanfare... This made the ministers feel confused.


    However, when they heard who Dong Zhuo''s daughter was going to marry... they were all shocked.


    Dong Zhuo¡¯s daughter actually wants to marry the forward general of the 18th Route vassal army, Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang in Jingzhou...


    What''s happening here??


    Could it be that Zhou Ye and Dong Zhuo colluded privately, so they refused to fight and let Dong Zhuo go??


    Otherwise, with the prestige of Zhou Ye''s blood dragon rider, he definitely shouldn''t let Dong Zhuo go.


    Suddenly, various speculations flashed through the hearts of the ministers who helped Han.


    At the same time, there were ministers from Litong Yuan Shao who sent house servants to send the news to Hulaoguan, Yuan Shao''s desk.


    In the final analysis, Dong Zhuo IV and three males, born and deceased, are everywhere in the government...


    Among the ministers and ministers, there are not a few who have privately contacted him.


    the other side¡­¡­


    At Hulao Pass...


    Yuan Shao''s handsome account.


    "What is Dong Zhuo''s idea?" Yuan Shao looked at the slips on the desk and asked in doubt: "General Zhou didn''t show any mercy on that day... Why did he even marry his daughter to Zhou Boyang? This is... ¡­Inversely?"


    "Brother wise, this must be the countermeasure of the Dong thief!" Yuan Shu smiled: "However, for us, it is not a bad thing!"


    "Oh? What do you have to say?" Yuan Shao raised his eyes and looked at Yuan Shu... said dissatisfiedly.


    For the first time, listening to him, cut off Zhou Ye''s food...


    Zhou Ye was nothing, but his Chinese army camp was raided by the two men led by Li, Lao and Guo Pun... and was embarrassed.


    Now that Zhou Ye could take advantage of the two men''s sneak attack on the Chinese Army''s camp, and take advantage of the Hulao Pass, obviously he knew the whereabouts of the two men.


    However, knowing the whereabouts of these two generals, but not telling him, obviously this is a hatred of himself.


    Come to think of it, everything happened because of Yuan Shu''s plan... How could Yuan Shao ask Yuan Shu without sarcastic words?

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1684

    And Yuan Shu obviously heard the dissatisfaction in his own cousin¡¯s tone, but he didn¡¯t take it seriously. Instead, he smiled and said, "Big brother...this is a once in a lifetime opportunity. As long as we can count on... Completely won..."


    Chapter 2072


    Chapter Two Thousand Seventy Two


    "Take that Zhou Ye completely?" Yuan Shao sneered when he heard the words, "Highway, did you forget the lessons learned from Dong Zhuo?"


    "Dong Zhuo¡¯s 200,000 Xiliang cavalry, in front of Zhou Boyang¡¯s blood dragon cavalry, was still unable to protect himself, and had to flee...Do you think that with our hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses, we can let Zhou Boyang capture him without his hands? ?"


    Hearing what his cousin said, Yuan Shu chuckled and said: "Brother is filtered. Although we have only more than 100,000 soldiers and horses, there are still more than 200,000 soldiers and horses of other princes... Brother, you only need to do this. So, so, so... will definitely make Zhou Boyang''s persecution unsustainable..."


    "..."


    After listening to Yuan Shu''s words, Yuan Shao thought to himself for a while...


    In the end, under the inducement of huge profits... he still agreed to his cousin''s plan.


    "Passing...today at noon, I will host a banquet at Shuaitai to entertain all the princes..."


    "Here!!" Some soldiers took the orders and left...


    at the same time¡­¡­


    In Cao Cao''s camp--


    "Brother, Dong Zhuo''s marrying daughter with such a fanfare... Isn''t it too rough to use counterplans?" Cao Ren stood in front of Cao Cao and asked.


    "Hehe..." Cao Cao smiled slightly, put down the letterhead he had just read, and said, "Dong Zhuo''s countermeasures are rough, but-they are very practical!"


    "Oh? Why??" Cao Ren said curiously: "Then Yuan Shao wouldn''t fail to see such a rough counter-intuitive scheme no matter how trash it was, right?"


    "Hahaha... Zixiao!" Cao Cao laughed loudly: "The art of war is the art of the mind... the general is the most avoiding mechanical methods... You must know that the art of war has a degree, but the hearts of the people are not degree..."


    "Brother, please help me out..." Cao Ren asked respectfully.


    "Never mind, there is nothing left and right. I will tell you about Dong Zhuo''s countermeasures today!" Cao Cao said, and after taking a sip of tea, he said, "I ask you, what do you think of Zhou Boyang in Jingzhou?" ?"


    "The heroes are extraordinary, the world is unparalleled..." Cao Ren said without hesitation: "Especially his five thousand blood dragoons, well-armed, and invincible... Since joining the league, winning streaks in a row, especially rare is that, After such a series of battles, there is no one person, such a fierce soldier, it is almost unheard of!"


    "Not bad!" Hearing what Cao Ren said, Cao Cao nodded in agreement, and said: "That Zhou Boyang was indeed brave, and the blood dragon ride under his command was even more joyful and fearful... But it was precisely Zhou Boyang''s misfortune. Dao..."


    "Oh? Why?" Cao Ren asked back.


    "Because... he has a blood dragon rider, but we don''t..." Cao Cao sighed as he said this: "Do you still remember the battle before the pass a few days ago, why the princes did not succeed in a battle, and they were embarrassed. The fleeing Dong Zhuo beheaded?"


    "It''s because two thousand heavy knights suddenly appeared in Dong Zhuo''s rear army. The armors worn by those heavy knights look like the armors of blood dragon knights... make us hard to hurt with swords..." Cao Ren sighed, "especially these heavy knights, running wildly. It was like a mountain whistling a tsunami, it was difficult to resist...So, in the end, we missed the best time to chase Dong Zhuo and let him escape in a hurry!"


    "Yes..." Cao Cao nodded and said, "Jealousy is the reason. The two thousand heavy knights that suddenly appeared in Dong Zhuo''s army are the reason..."


    "I expect that our leader, Yuan Yuan, can definitely see Dong Zhuo''s divorce strategy... but he will use this divorce strategy... to force General Zhou Ye. He will even seek to seize his blood dragon knight..."


    Cao Cao''s words are not finished yet...


    I heard a report from a soldier outside the account: "Master, Yuan Mengzhu invites you to a banquet at Shuaitai at noon..."


    "Hehe...That''s coming!" Cao Cao said with a smile, and asked outside the account: "Who has the Yuan leader invited?"


    "Enlighten the lord, small hearers, all the 18th princes have invitations..." the soldier replied.


    "Okay, I see, go down!"


    "Here!"


    After the soldiers were ordered to leave, Cao Cao turned his head and said to Cao Ren: "There is no good banquet, Yuan Shao''s banquet is probably a Hongmen banquet... It is intended for Zhou Boyang!"


    "Then brother, what should we do?" Cao Ren asked.


    "Haha..." Cao Cao said with a smile: "Then Yuan Shao has forgotten one thing after all his agencies?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "In this world, the way of strategy is good, but you must have the strength to suppress the other party!" Cao Cao said here, disdainfully said: "Think of Zhou Boyang''s commander, general Zhou Bu, fierce general Zhao Yun...Five thousand blood dragon riders It''s an enemy that is many times stronger than our own...Of course we must stand on the side of the strong..."


    "Big brother means...we are on Zhou Boyang''s side??" Cao Ren asked.


    "Not bad!" Cao Cao said with a smile: "Yuan Shao, this time, I am afraid that he will steal the chicken and lose the rice!"


    "But eldest brother...Since Zhou Boyang''s Blood Dragon Cavalry is so brave, why does Yuan Shao still count on him like this?" Cao Ren didn''t understand.


    "Without him, Lil..."


    "Everyone in the world is profit...The five thousand blood dragon rides under Zhou Boyang''s command are treasures that make all the princes greedy..." Cao Cao smiled: "In the past, Yuan Shao had no reason to deal with Zhou Ye, because he was afraid When the hearts of the people are dispelled, this alliance is disbanded!"


    "However, now, Dong Zhuo handed him a knife... If he no longer seizes the opportunity to seize Zhou Boyang''s blood dragon ride, then he is not Yuan Benchu ??who has forgotten justice!" Cao Cao laughed: "For a while. When you go to the banquet, you go to prepare the soldiers and follow my orders!"


    "Here!"


    And what is Zhou Ye doing at this time??


    He is playing with Zhao Yun''er, Dong Bai and Yueying Lolita in his camp.


    At this time, Dong Bai had already devoted himself to Zhou Ye.


    No way, who told Zhou Ye to unscrupulously drag Dong Bai into the mirror world and rectify it for nearly three years?


    Dong Bai at this time, when facing Zhou Ye, he was as clever as he was.


    But when facing other people, she was still the tough chick with the temperament of the eldest lady and the unconvincing nature.


    No, I just obtained the quick silver and rapid recovery abilities given to her by Zhou Ye in the mirror world, and she will challenge Zhao Yuner when she comes out...


    Of course, she also knew her husband''s taboos, so she was very polite.


    And Zhao Yuner?Naturally, she is worthy of her. Who made her be endowed with the same ability as Dong Bai by Zhou Ye?


    So the two simply fought on the playground of the Blood Dragon Camp...


    A group of soldiers gathered around the edge of the playground... quietly watching their two mistresses perform martial arts here.


    One by one was quiet like a quail.


    No way...who do you ask them to cheer for?


    After helping one, the other is bound to be dissatisfied. They are all women under their own control. They can''t afford to offend any of them, so... just look at it honestly, silence is golden.


    Chapter 2073


    Chapter two thousand and seventy three

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1685

    At this time, the two women who played martial arts on the field became more excited and happier as they fought.


    Before I knew it, I used my ability...


    Suddenly, among the crowd watching the battle, only Zhou Ye could see the two women clearly.


    The other soldiers and Yueying Lolita could no longer see the two women on the field...


    They only heard bursts of rushing weapons... but in their eyes, they couldn''t see the figures of the two women.


    Even so, it is the result of the two women''s mercy.


    If the two of them really want to fully use the ability of fast silver, even everyone can''t hear their voices.


    Just when the two women were fighting on the training ground... Suddenly a soldier rushed to Zhou Ye''s side and said in a low voice: "Enjoy the lord, Yuan Shao sent an invitation to invite you to a banquet in the afternoon... "


    "At noon? Shuaitai is going to the banquet?" Zhou Ye was taken aback when he heard this.


    What does Yuan Shao mean when he suddenly invites him to a banquet??


    Does he have that friendship with Yuan Shao??


    If you can''t figure it out, you don''t want to...Zhou Ye''s eyes flashed brilliance...The cause and effect were immediately clear to his heart.


    "Hehe... It turns out that Dong Zhuo''s divorce counted the effect!" Zhou Ye said with a smile...


    "Divorce scheme? What divorce scheme?" Yueying little Lori who was standing next to Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Hehe... Then Dong Zhuo wants to marry me with his daughter... At this time, the team to marry is already halfway..." Zhou Ye smiled: "And the two Yuan brothers naturally saw Dong Zhuo''s divorce plan. , But they plan to take advantage of Dong Zhuo''s divorce plan to seize my blood dragon..."


    "The Yuan brothers are despicable and shameless..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yueying''s little Lolita gritted her angry silver teeth, and angrily said: "The wolf''s ambition is actually trying to seize the lord''s blood dragon..."


    "Hey, ugly... Brother Yuan, it''s nothing to worry about..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Today, I let the Yuan brother regret not..."


    "Really!" Yueying little Lori said bitterly: "I will not follow the lord at this banquet. I am in the camp to prepare for battle. As long as the lord gives me a signal, I will lead the blood dragon. Riding into the camp of Yuan Shao''s Chinese army, beheading the two Yuan brothers!"


    Yueying little Lolita has been outraged.


    In her opinion, her father-in-law had repeatedly tolerated, but the Yuan brothers were aggressive...Dang Duan kept suffering from the chaos, and it was time to end this grievance.


    In fact, Zhou Ye repeatedly tolerated the Yuan brothers'' small tricks, just to not want to help Cao Cao get rid of a powerful enemy for nothing.


    But now, the Yuan brothers actually kicked their noses on their faces...


    That''s boring...Do you really think Zhou Ye is so bullying??


    This time he dared to plot his blood dragon ride...


    It''s really desperate...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and nodded to Yueying Lolita: "Also...Then I will leave Yun''er and Bai Niu in the camp to help you..."


    "No need..." Little Lori shook her head arrogantly, and said: "Has the lord forget the abilities you gave me?"


    Now that Zhao Yun''er and Dong Bai have acquired abilities that suit them, how could the little Luoli Yueying, who has been following Zhou Ye for much longer than them, fail to gain it?


    The abilities that Zhou Ye gave Yueying Lori are the most suitable for wise men¡¯s mental abilities and Magneto¡¯s abilities...


    The psychic abilities can make Yueying little Lolita straight into the hearts of the people... and her military faculty talents complement each other and complement each other.


    What about magnetism?This makes Yueying little Lolita no longer a female military instructor without the power to bind a chicken.


    Therefore, after hearing what Xiao Lori said, Zhou Ye also agreed...


    After all, Little Lolita now has the ability to protect herself, and, in the blood dragon barracks, under the protection of five thousand blood dragon knights, who can hurt her any bit?


    Now that he had planned to take care of the Yuan brothers, Zhou Ye was naturally unwilling to delay his time in the barracks.


    Thinking of this, he directly shouted to the two women who were still performing martial arts in the playground: "Yun''er, Bai Niu...Don''t fight anymore, hurry up and change your clothes and go to the banquet with me!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s shouting, Dong Bai and Zhao Yuner''s two daughters had a tacit understanding and jumped back at the same time, putting away the weapons in their hands.


    "Whose banquet is your husband going to?" Dong Bai jumped over to Zhou Ye''s side and asked curiously, encircling Zhou Ye''s arm.


    "Yuan Shao..." Zhou Ye replied.


    "Then why did Yuan Benchu ??entertain the lord for no reason?" At this time, Zhao Yuner also came to Zhou Ye''s side and said softly: "Then Yuan Benchu ??and her husband have always been at odds. I''m afraid this feast is not a good feast... You have to be careful, lord. what!"


    "Hahaha...what can he do if he is able to endure me?" Zhou Ye laughed and said, "Okay, you two quickly go and clean up...I will take you to a banquet... I am afraid there is a lively event to watch today!"


    "Good husband!"


    "Yes, Lord!"


    Dong Bai and Zhao Yun''er agreed together and walked towards Zhou Ye''s handsome account hand in hand.


    Both of them are now living in Zhou Ye''s handsome account... changing clothes or something, naturally they will also go there.


    Not too much time...


    Dong Bai and Zhao Yuner changed their suits and walked out.


    Zhao Yuner still wears the armor Zhou Ye gave her, but what about Dong Bai?Also wearing a treasure armor similar to Zhao Yuner''s style...


    Don''t ask, it was naturally given by Zhou Ye...


    When the two of them walked out of the handsome tent, naturally some soldiers came over...


    Since he was in the barracks, Zhou Ye would naturally not be able to ride his extremely windy Kodo Beast King, so his Dream Demon Horse came in handy again.


    Zhou Ye took the two female generals Dong Bai and Zhao Yun''er, followed by Zhou Bu and more than a dozen blood-riding dragon knights, smashing horses and whips, and heading towards Yuan Shao''s Chinese army camp.


    On the way, he also ran into Sun Jian and his son who went to the banquet together...


    When the two met, it was naturally another greeting...


    While Sun Jian was talking to Zhou Ye, he kept watching Zhao Yuner...


    He knew who Dong Bai was.


    After all, everyone in the rebel army knew that Zhou Ye had taken Dong Zhuo''s granddaughter in the battle...


    This is not surprising...


    What surprised Sun Jian was--who is Zhao Yun''er next to Zhou Ye??Although it looked familiar, but he had no impression at all... This had to make Sun Jian a little strange.


    "Bo Yang, the female general behind you is..."


    Hearing Sun Jian''s question, Zhou Ye laughed and said, "This is Zi Long..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1686

    "Zilong?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Sun Jian''s eyes widened immediately... "How could it be... Isn''t Zilong... Isn''t Zilong a man with seven feet? How could he be a daughter?"


    "Zhao Yun''er has seen General Sun!" Zhao Yun''er also said to Sun Jian at this time: "Because of a lot of inconveniences, I had to pretend to be a man... if there is a deception and offense, I also ask General Sun Haihan..."


    Chapter 2074


    Chapter Two Thousand Seventy Four


    Hearing that Zhao Yuner admitted her identity...


    Sun Jian also had to believe that Zhao Yun is Zhao Yuner, and Zhao Yuner is Zhao Yun...


    "Girl Zi Long is polite..." Sun Jian smiled bitterly: "I attacked and retired with Boyang, and we were close to the same family, so how could I blame the girl... It''s just hard to believe in the next day. , Is actually a daughter... hey..."


    "Hahaha...Okay, Brother Wentai don''t want to struggle..." Zhou Ye laughed and said, "Zi Long is a daughter, so it''s a blessing to me..."


    After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhao Yun''er couldn''t help but cast a blank look at him...


    Yes, it is indeed a blessing for him... How can anyone sleep with his subordinate directly as the lord??


    My lord did just that... and he did it so honestly...


    Sun Jian on the side naturally saw Zhao Yuner''s eyes looking at Zhou Ye... With his life experience, how could he not guess the relationship between the two at this time?


    Regarding this, Sun Jian could only say one word to Zhou Ye...


    It is said that a thousand soldiers are easy to find, and a general is hard to find...


    And what about Zhou Boyang?Not only did he get a strong general, but also a female general who was able to kill that Lu Bu fled away...


    People are more angry than people...


    While sighing Zhou Ye''s good luck, Sun Jian chatted with Zhou Ye about the banquet.


    "Then Yuan Benchu ??put on a banquet for no reason?" Sun Jian said with a look of doubt: "And I heard that he seems to have invited all the 18th princes together... What is he going to do? ??"


    "Haha... Brother Wentai don''t want to guess wildly!" Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously, and said: "When you get to the place, Brother Wentai naturally knows...I can only say that today''s Yuan Benchu''s wine is very sour... It''s hard to swallow!"


    When Sun Jian heard this, he was taken aback... Then, as if he had thought of something, he hesitated and asked: "Bo Yang, you mean... he is a banquet? Or else, I will do it now. Turn back, point your troops, be prepared for the emergency, and then?"


    "No need, no!" Zhou Ye smiled: "Brother Wentai can just watch me act when he arrives..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Sun Jian hesitated, then nodded.


    Although he and Zhou Ye don''t have the name of master and servant, in his heart, he has already placed himself under Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye was kind to him to catch and let go, and...the two had an appointment with Qin and Jin.


    It''s a family...


    Regardless of the type of alliance, the former is the first and the weaker is the last.


    As for the Sun Zhou Alliance, Zhou Ye was obviously more powerful...Sun Jian could only succumb to it.


    The two groups of men and horses gathered together and headed towards Yuan Shao''s Chinese army camp...


    While talking and laughing, everyone has arrived at the gate of Yuan Shao''s camp.


    At this time, the person who was in charge of picking up and sending to and from Daying was not someone else. It was Yuan Shao''s cousin, Yuan Shu...


    Seeing the arrival of Zhou Ye and Sun Jian, Yuan Shu greeted him far away, with a smile on his face...with a smile in his mouth: "General Boyang, General Sun...please sit inside...My brother is already waiting. Long time..."


    "Well, you have to work!" Zhou Ye nodded to Yuan Shu, his smiling face was too lazy to leak...


    Although Sun Jian didn''t look down on Yuan Shu, but... he didn''t hit the smiling man with his hand, so he still clasped his fist at Yuan Shu and said, "There is General Lao Highway!"


    "Where is... General Sun, General Boyang, please..."


    Yuan Shu didn''t care that Zhou Ye didn''t give him face, his face was still smiling like a flower.


    When Sun Jian saw Yuan Shu''s appearance, he was secretly suspicious...


    He couldn''t help urging his hips to hurry up and catch up with Zhou Ye, and whispered: "Bo Yang, I think Yuan Gonglu''s expression is wrong today, I''m afraid it might be wrong!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled: "Brother Wentai, don''t worry, I already have a countermeasure..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Sun Jian said at ease: "Since Boyang has a way to deal with it, then I am relieved!"


    After everyone walked for a while... they came to the handsome stage in Yuan Shao''s camp.


    After handing the mount into the hands of the soldiers who stood in front of the handsome platform, Zhou Ye led everyone onto the platform...


    "Boyang, you are late, you must fine yourself three cups in a while!!" Yuan Shao smiled.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled without saying a word, and suddenly Yuan Shao couldn''t get off the stage.


    "General Boyang..."


    "I have seen General Boyang!"


    "General Boyang is here..."


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s arrival, almost all the princes stood up to welcome...


    If we say that when the alliance first started, all the princes still looked down on Zhou Ye, thinking that he was a grass-roots team with no pardoning emperor, and no army accompanying him.So now, none of the princes dared to underestimate the young Lord of Jingzhou.


    The magnificent military exploits had become the best way for them to understand Zhou Ye.


    In this troubled world, whoever has the big fist is the boss...


    And Zhou Ye''s fist is obviously bigger than both of them...


    That''s why... the princes would admire Zhou Ye so much... after all, it was nothing more than some villainous people.


    Seeing the princes admiring Zhou Ye so much, Yuan Shao''s expression became stagnant. After a while, he smiled again...


    Everyone once again divided the guest and host seats...


    Zhou Ye and Sun Jian were the last two to be there...With their arrival, these 18 princes were completely gathered here.


    "Everyone...today..." Yuan Shaogang was about to speak, but was interrupted by a voice...


    "Wait!"


    As the voice fell, Liu Dai, the Yanzhou governor, got up and walked to the middle of the handsome platform and said: "Today I will be invited by the original leader to gather here. It is inevitable that some military secrets will be revealed in my mouth. So... I suggest that it is irrelevant. People wait, do you want to leave early?"


    With that, Liu Dai looked at Dong Bai behind Zhou Ye...


    When all the princes saw Liu Dai''s performance, they immediately understood...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1687

    He Liu Dai is pointing at Zhou Boyang...


    Who gave him the courage to stroke Zhou Ye''s beard??


    The princes thought in their hearts, they couldn''t help but looked at Yuan Shao who was sitting on the main seat...


    After all, this is Yuan Shao¡¯s site. Even though Liu Dai said so, Yuan Shao can reveal it with just one sentence [it does not matter]...


    However, what the princes didn¡¯t expect was--


    Yuan Shao not only didn''t stop Liu Dai, but he said, "Boyang, Brother Gongshan really makes sense... The female general behind you is the granddaughter of national thief Dong Zhuo, Dong Bai? How about asking her to go out for a while. ??"


    After hearing what Yuan Shao said...there are clever ones who have already guessed...


    Then Liu Dai will jump out, I am afraid that he will be a pawn for Yuan Shao...


    Today, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s some excitement to watch...


    "Let my woman go out?" Hearing Yuan Shao''s words, Zhou Ye''s smile narrowed, and he said coldly, "You don''t have such a big face yet, Yuan Benchu!"


    Since Zhou Ye will tear his face sooner or later, Zhou Ye doesn''t mind tearing his face first...


    Chapter 2075


    Chapter two thousand and seventy-five


    "General Boyang calms down..."


    Seeing Zhou Ye furious, Cao Cao hurriedly got up and said, "Leader Yuan was also unintentional. Why is General Boyang so angry? It''s not worth it to be a woman!"


    Although Cao Cao had decided to stand on Zhou Ye''s side in his heart, he didn''t want to dissolve the thieves alliance.


    That way, not only Yuan Benchu ??will be ridiculed by the people of the world, but even the eighteenth princes will be ridiculed by the people of the world...


    Therefore, Cao Cao got up to make a round.


    To be honest, at this time Yuan Shaoyuan was choked by Zhou Ye''s words and almost didn''t happen on the spot... But after thinking about it for a moment, he endured it again.


    If it happened at this time, not only would it appear that Yuan Shao didn''t have the grace to tolerate others, but also Yuan Shu from outside did not come back to give him a signal, and he didn''t know if the outside was ready.


    Therefore, he could only press down on the anger in his heart, and smiled all over his face: "Meng De is right, Boyang, why are you so angry? It''s just a woman...why make it so stiff?"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled coldly and said, "I have two hobbies in Zhou Boyang''s life, one is for food, and the other is for beauty...Any woman of mine is a treasure in my hand... ¡­It¡¯s not good for them because it is an enemy of Zhou Boyang, and I, Zhou Boyang, will never die with them..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the princes were in an uproar...


    Nodding to say yes, some shaking their heads and sighing...


    Even the three of Liu Guanzhang sitting behind Cao Cao were talking quietly...


    "This General Boyang is brave and unparalleled, and the Blood Dragon Cavalry under his command is even more invincible... It''s a pity, he is a passionate person..." Liu Bei said here, shaking his head and sighing: "How can you have such a love for children? Where''s Kuang Fuhan''s room?"


    "Big Brother is the master of this world... He Zhou Boyang can only be regarded as an elite at best!"


    "Second brother is right, what the eldest brother said is what Mingzhu should say...what is it called? Oh, yes, brothers are like siblings, women are like clothes..."


    Zhou Ye, who had been paying attention to the words of the princes in the field, heard Zhang Fei''s words and almost didn''t pick up the next sentence... [Whoever breaks my siblings, I wear his clothes, and who wears my clothes, I amputate his siblings.


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye still remembered where this place was, and did not take the words of Zhang Fei...


    Following Zhou Ye''s resolute words, Yuan Shao could only smile bitterly: "Since Boyang is so persistent, let the woman stay here..."


    At this time, he didn''t say anything about Dong Bai being Dong Zhuo''s granddaughter.


    The Yanzhou governor Liu Dai, who was the first to attack, also became a little embarrassed. After looking at Yuan Shao with a sad look, he sat back to his position dingy.


    The banquet officially begins...


    "Today, Yuan gave a banquet to everyone. One is to celebrate the victory of the rebels against the Dong thief and to come to the capital within a few days. Second, it is for you all..." Yuan Shao, like an okay person, began to open the banquet...


    However, after the scene just now, the atmosphere on the handsome stage became a little strange.


    The eyes of the princes began to move back and forth between Yuan Shao and Zhou Ye...


    And what about Zhou Ye at this time?


    Now that Yuan Shao''s clothes are soft, he doesn''t mind waiting to see what medicine Yuan Shao sells in the gourd...


    However, just when he just sat down, he smelled a scent of fragrant wind, and then, two little hands pressed on his shoulders...


    Zhou Ye turned his head to see that it was none other than Dong Bai...


    At this time, Dong Bai, the affection in his eyes can melt iron men into molten iron...


    During the three years in the mirror world, she has been adjusted by Zhou Ye... She has already regarded herself as Zhou Ye¡¯s thing in her heart. Although she called him as her husband according to Zhou Ye¡¯s request, in fact, she was in her heart. Think of yourself as Zhou Ye''s servant...


    However, today... Zhou Ye angered Yuan Shao and Yuan Benchu ??for her slave servant... How could this not move her??


    Zhou Ye smiled and patted Dong Bai''s little hand gently, signalling her to rest assured that everything is his...


    No matter how Zhou Ye and Dong Bai are flirting with each other...


    The party has already started over there...


    With Yuan Shao''s speech finished... his own soldiers brought up a variety of fine wines and delicacies.


    It is said to be good wine and food, but in fact it is just those few...


    Now that the banquet has begun, the princes will naturally start to push the cups to change...


    Looking around, he looks so happy and harmonious.


    When the wine is full...


    Suddenly a guy dressed as a domestic servant walked in with a silk kit in his hand... He walked quickly to Yuan Shao''s front, presented the kit in his hand respectfully, and said: "I have seen the leader, this is my master. The secret letter sent by the villain from the capital..."


    Seeing this guy, Yuan Shao''s spirit was shocked...


    This was the signal he had agreed with Yuan Shu...


    As soon as this secret letter arrived, it meant that... Yuan Shu was outside, and he was ready. Only when he gave a command inside, he could start a trouble.


    Of course, this does not mean that Yuan Shao wants to throw a cup now and order Zhou Ye and others to be arrested...


    After all, he still needs a face...


    Not only wanted to seize Zhou Ye''s blood dragon knight, but also wanted to stand on the commanding heights of morality and pretend to be a benevolent gentleman... This is Yuan Shao, an extremely hypocritical fellow.


    Yuan Shao took the kit handed over by the servant, opened it pretentiously, and took a look... a look of surprise suddenly appeared on his face."This...is this true?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1688

    "Returning to the leader, it is indeed true that the team that the country thief Dong Zhuo gave to marry is already out of the city!!" The servant said loudly, afraid that others would not hear it.


    The attention of the princes had long been attracted to Yuan Shao by this servant.


    After all, soldiers are common in military camps, but domestic servants are really not that common.


    When they heard that the man dressed up as the servant had no beginnings and ends, they were suddenly puzzled.


    "Dare to ask the leader, what makes you so surprised?"


    The champion Liu Dai rushed out without hesitation... asked with a look of concern.


    "This...oh!!" Dong Zhuo made a look like he wanted to say something but stopped, and handed the secret copy in his hand to Liu Dai, "Brother Gongshan...you can see for yourself!!!"


    Liu Dai did not hesitate to take the secret document from Dong Zhuo. After shaking it away, he looked at it twice and pointed at Zhou Ye and said loudly, "No wonder that day, your Blood Dragon Cavalry could disperse the 200,000 Xiliang Army. But let Dong Zhuo escape the traitor alone... So you had colluded with him...!!!"


    Upon hearing Liu Dai''s words, all the princes suddenly lost their faces...


    "how can that be??"


    "Liu Cishi, don''t talk nonsense for no reason..."


    "Yes, General Boyang has been winning streaks, capturing white horses, and occupying tiger prisons all the way since he joined the alliance... How could he collude with that country thief?"


    Chapter 2076


    Chapter Two Thousand and Seventy Six


    Hear the words of the princes...


    Liu Dai, the governor of Yanzhou, was like a villain, and said with complacency: "Evidence? This secret letter is evidence..."


    As he said, he passed the secret letter in his hand to the princes beside him, "Everyone has a look, the true face of that hypocrite Zhou Boyang..."


    Hearing Liu Dai''s words, Zhou Bu, who was standing behind Zhou Ye, stared at him and drew his sword...


    However, Zhou Ye reached out and stopped...


    Now, Zhou Ye wants to see what the Yuan brothers are going to do...just as a cloudy day hitting children, idle and bored, and watch a monkey show.


    At this time, the sealed letter was also being passed quickly in the hands of the princes...


    After reading the secret letter, there are those who miss the face, those who hide secret joys, and those who keep sighing... and so on.


    On the entire handsome stage, at this moment, it was like a picture scroll of the world, making Zhou Ye want to laugh...


    In the end, all the princes read the secret letter, and the secret letter returned to Yuan Shao''s case.


    "Zhou Boyang, what else can you say..." Liu Dai pointed at Zhou Ye triumphantly, and said, "Now that the evidence is solid, Dong Zhuo has sent his daughter here, so you still say you have nothing to do with him? "


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and said mockingly: "Is there a relationship between Dong Zhuo and I, and what does it matter to you?? How does it matter? What does it matter if there is no relationship??"


    "Hmph, our rebel princes are here, how can you allow you to be presumptuous..." Liu Dai pulled the princes present to support him, and suddenly felt a lot more courageous in his heart."If you have contact with that Dong Zhuo, don''t let it go quickly, so as not to mistake yourself..."


    "Yeah, General Boyang... If you are not in touch with Dong Zhuo, please come here as soon as possible, so as not to hurt the harmony in the alliance!" said the good old man Kong Rong.


    "General Boyang, I, Ma Teng, are the first to believe that you are connected with the Dong thief...If you can find a place, just speak up!!" Ma Teng also said, "This is clearly the old thief Dong Zhuo''s. Divorce... Only those who are as stupid as a pig will use this as evidence!"


    "Who do you think is a pig?" Liu Dai was reluctant to hear Ma Teng''s name and name.


    "Whoever believes it, who is a pig!!" Ma Teng is not at all false and Liu Dai opened his mouth and went back."Not only a pig, but also a stupid pig!"


    "You...you..." Liu Dai was so irritated by Ma Teng''s words that he didn''t choke to death...


    Seeing the appearance of the two, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile... They said that you see your heart in adversity... Although Ma Teng was selfish in this alliance, I have to say that he is one of the kind people in the Three Kingdoms period. ...


    With the quarrel between Ma Teng and Liu Dai, the princes suddenly became a mess...


    Some agreed with Liu Dai, thought that Zhou Ye and Dong Zhuo were in collusion, and some agreed with Ma Teng, who thought that Dong Zhuo''s move was a divorce...


    For a time, on the handsome platform, it was like a vegetable market...


    All the princes, each clinging to their own opinions...no one would let anyone else.


    Among them, there are also two old gods sitting in their own positions, and they are not participating in this discussion at all...


    One is Sun Jian, the other is Cao Cao...


    It was because Sun Jian had already determined that he would follow Zhou Ye, and everything looked at Zhou Ye''s head... Therefore, this argument was meaningless to him.


    What about Cao Cao?


    The decision to bet on Zhou Ye has already been made, so he will not participate in this princes debate...


    As time passed, the lords became more and more quarrelsome, and even showed signs of using force...


    "Princes, please listen to me...Princes..." At this time, it was Yuan Shao''s turn to appear... It''s a pity that he shouted for a long time. Everyone had to take out his... The sword stabbed heavily into the case machine in front of him, and then shouted: "Stop it all..."


    His loud shout finally stopped the princes who were about to lose control...


    "Duke..." Yuan Shao said, looked around at the princes, and said: "What is happening today is not what I want...General Boyang is the pillar of the Allied army and the pioneer of the thieves...but, There is nothing trivial in the army...Although we can''t believe it all, we can''t believe it...


    Having said this, Yuan Shao looked at Zhou Ye and said with an extremely sincere appearance: "General Boyang, until now, you can only be wronged... I think...before the matter has not been clarified, you are not suitable for Boyang. As the vanguard of the Allied forces..."


    "Haha...I don''t care!" Zhou Ye said cheerfully, "Don''t let me be the vanguard of the Allied forces. I just happen to be able to rest for a few days... When I was fighting bloody battle in the front, you were drinking in the back. It''s so fun to have fun, I''ve long wanted to try this feeling..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s cooperation in this way, Yuan Shao couldn''t help showing a hint of joy... "Since General Boyang agrees, please hand over the blood dragon cavalry talisman... I promise with the reputation of Yuan Family IV and San Gong, once You have been wronged, Boyang, to find out about this. You will immediately offer soldiers amulet with both hands, and put wine to make amends!!"


    After hearing what Yuan Shao said...


    All the princes were stunned...


    No matter how stupid, anyone knew that Yuan Shao wanted to seize Zhou Ye''s military power.


    The blood dragon, the unparalleled blood dragon...


    The number of five thousand, 200,000 Xiliang''s army can kill the blood dragon rider...


    This Yuan Shao originally wanted to seize Zhou Boyang¡¯s blood dragon...


    Damn it, Yuan Shao didn''t do this thing authentically...


    what did you say?Didn''t Yuan Shao say that as long as he found out, he would return the soldier talisman to Zhou Ye?


    Are you a dummy??


    Once Zhou Ye surrendered his military power, would the matter still be investigated??


    Even if Zhou Ye was really wronged, once he had no military power, he would become a lamb to be slaughtered, and he would be bullied... By then, wouldn''t Yuan Shao say what he said??If he comes and finds the evidence, Zhou Ye does collude with Dong Zhuo...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1689

    Then Zhou Ye would really die by grievance...


    After thinking about this, the eyes of the princes looking at Yuan Shao suddenly became a little bit more contemptuous...


    What do you say, Yuan Benchu, are from the Yuan clan of the fourth generation and three gongs... Why is it so ugly??


    Although the contemptuous gazes of the princes made Yuan Shao a little uncomfortable, at this time, he was already riding a tiger...Moreover, he had really coveted Zhou Ye''s blood dragon ride for a long time, and it made him even more emotional... It is the mystery of the training method of the blood dragon and the production of the blood dragon standard armor...


    With these things, Yuan Shao is confident that he will be able to calm the world and lay a vast expanse for the Yuan family.


    And what about Zhou Ye at this time?Facing Yuan Shao¡¯s impoverished words, he burst out laughing...


    "Hahahaha...Yuan Shao, Yuan Shao...Your tail has finally leaked..." Zhou Ye laughed and said, "If I refuse to hand over the Talisman as you wish, so what?"


    Chapter 2077


    Chapter Two Thousand and Seventy Seven


    When Yuan Shao heard Zhou Ye''s words, his face was suddenly covered with frost.


    "Zhou Ye, you are in collusion with Dong Thief, the evidence is solid...Now you still want to fight against you...then you can''t stay here!!" Yuan Shao said angrily: "Come on..."


    "Here!!"


    As his voice fell, thousands of soldiers with helmets and armors rushed into the commanding platform...


    They did not hesitate to encircle the commander''s platform, staring at the princes on the commander''s platform with murderous eyes.


    Faced with these heavily armed soldiers, Zhou Ye smiled, "Yuan Shao, you said that I colluded with Dong thief, and the evidence is solid? Then I ask you, where is the evidence??"


    Yuan Shao, who had already occupied an absolute advantage, didn''t need to answer Zhou Ye''s words.


    But, he still wants to make a face, and also wants to keep the world from criticizing...


    Therefore, he said: "Well, since you want evidence, then I will give you evidence..."


    Speaking of this, Yuan Shao said loudly: "Come here, bring up the evidence that Zhou Ye colluded with Dong Thief..."


    As his voice fell, six or seven soldiers walked from outside the handsome station, holding various armors in their hands...


    After arriving on the handsome platform, they placed the armor in their hands in front of the princes.


    "Lord, please look..." Yuan Shao pointed to the armor on the ground triumphantly, and said: "Dukes should still remember why we didn''t succeed in a battle that day. Let''s slash that Dong thief under the horse...It is exactly thousands of people wearing The heavy ride of this armor stopped us from pursuing...Don''t you think these armors are familiar?"


    "This looks like the vest of the blood dragon rider under Zhou Boyang!" Liu Dai, a young expert, played again.


    Hearing what Liu Dai said, all the princes immediately discovered this clue...


    Many princes began to question... Could it be that Zhou Ye really colluded with Dong Zhuo??


    Seeing the believable look of the princes, Yuan Shao''s face became more and more proud."Blood Dragon Knight is unparalleled in the world, I have never seen a battle armor similar to the Blood Dragon Knight armor, but now, such a battle armor appears in Dong''s army, Zhou Boyang, how do you defend yourself?"


    Having said this, Yuan Shao didn''t wait for Zhou Ye to speak, and continued: "Besides, you caught Dong Zhuo''s granddaughter, but you didn''t demote it as a slave, but took it with you and loved it... How do you explain this? "


    Hearing what Yuan Shao said, Zhou Ye hadn''t spoken yet, the little girl Dong Bai was the first to be unhappy...


    "Yuan Benchu, what kind of thing are you worthy of questioning my husband?" Dong Bai yelled, "Four generations and three grandpas? Bah, deceiving the world and stealing names...your uncle Yuan Wei, seeing my grandpa is like a dog, crawling On the ground, wagging your tail and praying for mercy... What kind of stuff are you, you dare to speak up here..."


    "Bold!!" XN


    Hearing Dong Bai''s scolding, a soldier rushed forward, planning to teach this woman who insulted her master.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as they rushed forward, they were cut into two pieces by one person brandishing a huge sword...


    "Want to bully my mistress, have you ever asked about the long sword in a certain hand?" Zhou Bu said loudly.


    More than a dozen people rushed up, and more than 20 paragraphs were thrown back...


    At this moment, the soldiers who surrounded Shuaitai shuddered...


    No way, Zhou Bu''s height is too oppressive...The figure of more than two meters is enough to make these soldiers whose average height is less than 1.72 meters, feel afraid.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye smiled and stood up, walked to Zhou Bu''s side, patted him on the shoulder, and said, "Don''t frighten these kids..."


    "Here!"


    Upon hearing this, Zhou Bu cleverly retreated behind Zhou Ye and the others.


    "Yuan Benchu, do you want me to prove myself?" Zhou Ye looked at Yuan Shao and asked.


    "Exactly!!!" Yuan Shao saw Zhou Ye coming and took a half step back in fear, and said: "Today in front of the public, you speak clearly... If Yuan X wronged you, then Yuan X So I knelt down to make amends... If you can''t show evidence, don''t blame Yuan Mou''s ruthless move and seize your soldiers!"


    "Hahahaha...Evidence, I naturally have it!!" Zhou Ye laughed and said, "It''s just that I need to borrow something from you..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yuan Shao''s heart was stunned...


    He really did not expect that Zhou Ye still has any evidence to prove that he did not collude with Dong Zhuo...


    But now, the words have already been said... he can''t break his promise immediately...


    Thinking of this, Yuan Shao asked: "Oh? What are you going to borrow from me? How can you prove that you haven''t contacted Dong Zhuo privately?"


    Seeing Yuan Shao''s stubborn look, Zhou Ye burst into laughter, "I borrowed your army''s more than 100,000 heads to prove my innocence..."


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, a deafening cry of killing came from not far away...


    Soon, a soldier full of blood rushed in embarrassedly and shouted: "It''s a disaster, it''s a disaster...Leader, Zhou Boyang''s five thousand blood dragon knights have rushed into our camp. ...And Cao Mengde''s soldiers are also following them to rush..."


    "What¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Yuan Shao sat down on the chair after hearing this.


    He knew everything in his heart, not to mention his claim to be more than 100,000 soldiers, but compared with Zhou Ye''s Blood Dragon Knight, it was scum.


    Not to mention the blood dragon rider, even compared with Dong Zhuo''s Xiliang army, it is far behind.


    After all, the Xiliang army has been fighting for years, and the soldiers are extremely powerful... and his army of hundreds of thousands?Almost all of them are temporarily pulled up to recharge.


    Really strong, few...


    The army of more than 200,000 Xiliang still failed to form an army in front of the Blood Dragon Cavalry, let alone his army of hundreds of thousands?


    In case, waiting for the blood dragon rider to rush in and grab himself, then he...I''m afraid that he will be doomed.


    Thinking of this, Dong Zhuo hurriedly shouted: "Quickly, grab Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang..."


    The soldiers surrounding the handsome platform, Wen Ling wanted to rush to grab Zhou Ye...


    However, would Dong Bai and Zhao Yun''er, who stood behind Zhou Ye, agree?Will Zhou Bu agree?


    Of course not...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1690

    Without waiting for Zhou Ye''s order, Dong Bai took out his meteor hammer and rushed up... "Today, let you see Miss Jianshiben...No, it''s so amazing!"


    While talking, the meteor hammer in Dong Bai''s hand was swung...that''s true, it hurts if you touch it, and you die if you hit it.


    And Zhao Yun''er rushed over, to put it bluntly, although Dong Bai looked spoiled, but she was right about Zhao Yun''er''s appetite...In her opinion, Dong Bai is a good girl who is straightforward and straightforward, so she also waved He rushed to Dong Bai''s side with the Dragon Yang sword in his hand... guarding her... "Little Bai Niu, I''ll help you..."


    At this time, Cao Cao also walked to Zhou Ye''s side with a wry smile, and said: "Brother Boyang...you are trying to make the entire thief alliance fall apart!"


    "Haha, such an alliance, such a leader, don''t worry..." Zhou Ye laughed and said, "Brother Meng De, you still owe me a favor for today''s affairs!!"


    "I? I owe you a favor...?" Hearing this, Cao Cao was stunned... shouldn''t Zhou Ye owe him favor?Why would I owe Zhou Ye a favor??


    Chapter 2078


    Chapter Two Thousand and Seventy Eight


    "Why Boyang said this?"


    Cao Cao asked dumbfounded...


    Why did you help Zhou Ye and owed Zhou Ye a favor??


    "Hahaha... asked Meng Demo, I''ll know later!" Faced with Cao Cao''s question, Zhou Ye couldn''t make it clear...


    He can''t say-I killed Yuan Shao, which is equivalent to eliminating a major enemy in the future for you, so that you don''t have to fight Yuan Shao''s 600,000 army with an army of 200,000 in Guandu in the future.


    There is no way to say this, no one believes it...


    However, Zhou Ye also planned to give Cao Cao another thing, so that he owed himself a favor.


    "Hahaha...Since Boyang said so, then I will wait and see!" Cao Cao was also free and easy. Hearing Zhou Ye''s words like this, he stopped questioning.


    On the other side, Sun Jian also brought his son Sun Ce to Zhou Ye''s side... "Bo Yang, today I will attack and retreat!"


    At this time, Sun Ce had already picked up his own weapons and fought with those Yuan Shaoshi who were swarming.


    "Haha... Brother Wentai is not anxious, since the meeting will be clear after a while!" Zhou Ye said, pulling up Sun Jian, Cao Cao and others, and sitting in front of the low plane beside him, "Such a magnificent and magnificent scene, it''s a big surprise... ¡­Bai Niu, come and pour the wine!!!"


    Rising Dong Bai, who was killing in the front, heard his own Langjun''s call, and with a strong wave of the meteor hammer in his hand, he immediately cleared a clearing...


    Then he walked to Zhou Ye''s side unhurriedly, lowered his eyebrows and said pleasingly: "Yes, your husband!"


    While talking, he picked up the wine urn next to him and filled everyone with...


    Cao Cao just saw Dong Bai''s brave and good fighting scene clearly... When he saw such a brave female player so docile in front of Zhou Ye, he couldn''t help but smile: "Bo Yang is so lucky, just accept it. The one-bedroom concubine is from the famous female middle school hero who won''t let the beard and eyebrows, so I really admire Cao!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled without saying a word, just raised his glass and said: "Don''t say anything else, come, to the collapse of such an alliance, cheers!"


    "Cheers!!" X2


    Sun Jian and Cao Cao both laughed and raised their glasses at the same time... drank them all.


    Just when the three of them were among the thousands of troops, drinking and having fun...


    The other princes were not as comfortable as them...


    They either form a battle to protect themselves, or vote for Yuan Shao''s side in order to settle down...


    In a blink of an eye, the entire Shuaitai formed three forces...


    Zhou Ye, Sun Jian and Cao Cao are one group, Yuan Shao, Liu Dai and others are another group... and the vassals of Ma Dai, Gongsun Zan and others who defend themselves are the third force.


    From the bright side, Yuan Shao''s side is the most powerful... After all, this is Yuan Shao''s barracks, and the thousands of sergeants who surround Shuaitai are his subordinates.


    However, in terms of attitude, it was Zhou Ye''s most leisurely side.


    Although Zhou Ye has few major generals here, but... all of them are brave and good at fighting...


    With only a dozen blood dragon knights, they rejected Yuan Shao''s thousands of swords and axes, preventing them from making any progress, allowing Zhou Ye and others to enjoy drinking in this battlefield.


    Seeing this situation, Yuan Shao also became a little restless...


    The shouting and killing from outside was getting closer... but here, his soldiers were unable to take down Zhou Ye and others for a long time.


    Once the five thousand blood dragon riders outside rushed into the handsome platform, then he really stopped doing everything.


    Thinking of this, Yuan Shao gritted his teeth... and said, "The archer is ready to..."


    As his voice fell, hundreds of archers walked out from behind the swordsmen, bent their bows and set their arrows, aiming at Zhou Ye and others...


    Yuan Shao didn''t want to hurt Zhou Ye, he wanted to get alive.


    Because he also wanted to ask Zhou Ye about the training method of the bleeding dragon knight and the secret method of the blood dragon armor.


    But now, time obviously does not allow him to hesitate any longer...Dang Duan will continue to suffer from it. Instead of being overturned by Zhou Boyang, it is better to take Zhou Boyang...


    Thinking of this, Yuan Shao yelled: "Let the arrow go!"


    As Yuan Shao''s voice fell, a bowstring snapping sounded, followed by a burst of arrows that looked like a gust of wind and rain, shooting towards Zhou Ye and the others.


    Faced with this situation... Cao Cao took a look, then talked and laughed as usual... and Sun Jian remained unchanged.


    Only that Sun Ce was in a mess. He was far from his father''s ability to keep his face in front of him... Seeing the arrow rain hit, his face couldn''t help but screamed... "Xio hurt my father." ......" He was about to rush forward with a long sword.


    It''s a pity that Sun Ce moves fast, but the blood dragon rides faster...


    They directly left their opponents in front of them, turned around and returned to the front of their lord, and then used flesh and blood to form a wall of flesh in front of Zhou Ye...


    With the sound of a dingling screaming...the hundreds of arrows did not make any contribution, they were all blocked by the soldiers of the blood dragon.


    "Boyang''s Blood Dragon Knight is really brave and invincible..." Seeing this scene, Cao Cao couldn''t help but sighed: "If I have such a brave soldier, why worry about the world''s instability? Why can''t I worry about sweeping the world?"


    When Sun Jian heard the words, he smiled and nodded: "But so, Brother Boyang¡¯s blood dragon rider is invincible in the world... Faced with such a gust of wind and arrows, you are in a treasure armor, and there are a few people who can Hesitantly standing in front of my lord?"


    "Hahaha, Brother Wentai knows what I mean...it''s a big deal!" Cao Cao laughed.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye also smiled, "Both of them have passed the award..."


    The three were talking and laughing happily here, but Yuan Shao''s heart became more impatient.


    Because the sound of killing from outside is already close at hand...


    He can even hear shouts from outside...


    "The Lord has an order to capture the Yuan brothers alive..."


    "Catch the Yuan brothers alive, reward ten thousand liang... Give the name and Feng Wanhuhou..."


    To be honest, for the soldiers, the bounty, the ban on the ten thousand households, and so on... are all nonsense, but-giving a name is quite tempting...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1691

    why??Because they got the name given by their master, it proves that they are registered in the hearts of their masters... Just like their boss An Doudou and the four lucky ones behind Zhou Anbrella, they have a certain impression in the hearts of their masters. Up...


    For the soldiers, this is far more exciting than any bounty award...


    Therefore, in this battle, these guys are not afraid to die...Desperately charge...


    Five thousand blood dragon cavalry soldiers, one by one, incarnate as unstoppable heavenly soldiers...While the dragon spear in the hand is waving, it is called fast. Wherever they go, only the corpse of Yuan Bing is left. It can''t hinder the speed of their charge.


    Here, Yuan Shao, who heard the roar of the blood dragon cavalry soldiers, became more anxious. He urged his hand to speed up the attack... "Give me an arrow... Hurry... Give me a charge... Whoever catches Zhou Ye, rewards? Qianliang..."


    However, at this moment, there was a sound of breaking the wooden pole... and then-the cloth curtain surrounding the handsome platform was pulled down.


    Chapter 2079


    Chapter Two Thousand and Seventy Nine


    With the curtains surrounding Shuaitai falling to the ground...


    The scene outside the handsome station was in the eyes of all the princes...


    Seeing this scene, all the princes couldn''t help being surprised.


    Even Cao Cao, who has always been confident, couldn''t help but widen his eyes slightly...


    What did they see??


    Uh, to be precise, they didn''t see anything except the corpses everywhere and the blood dragon knight holding the dragon spear...


    But this is amazing enough... isn''t it?


    Where is this place??


    This is Yuan Shao''s Chinese army camp...There are hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses in the battalion, but the blood dragon is only five thousand.


    Five thousand people, with the work of a cup of tea, killed most of the soldiers in the camp, and then rushed to the central commanding platform. Isn''t that amazing enough??


    Seeing this situation...


    The soldiers who had besieged Zhou Ye and others involuntarily lowered their weapons... their faces were full of despair.


    And Yuan Shao standing behind them is even more like a concubine...


    At this moment, the Blood Dragon Cavalry who had surrounded Shuaitai suddenly separated a road, and then a petite voice and shadow came over and bowed to Zhou Ye and said, "My lord, it¡¯s too late to help me. Please forgive me too!!"


    "Haha, Yueying came at the right time, what''s the sin?" Zhou Ye said, beckoning to Yueying Lori, and said: "Come... I will introduce you to the new friends today. Hero..."


    "Here!" Yueying little Lori promised as if, and walked out of the blood dragon ride surrounded by... and walked towards the position of Zhou Ye on the handsome platform.


    However, at this moment, a figure suddenly rushed out from Yuan Shao''s side, holding a long sword and rushing towards Little Lori Yueying.


    This person is no one else, but Liu Dai, the governor of Yanzhou...


    At this time, Liu Dai had fallen into extreme despair.


    At the beginning, Yuan Shao promised to share the secret of the blood dragon ride with him after it was done. That''s why Liu Dai, a timid guy, will wave the flag for him today and be willing to be a pawn.


    Unexpectedly, Zhou Ye had prepared for that today. Er Yuan''s plan, after this battle, fell short...


    But Liu Dai didn''t want to die... So, he rushed towards Yueying Lori, trying to hold her and threatening Zhou Ye...


    He knew Yueying little Lolita. Since the beginning of the alliance, this little Lolita has been taken by Zhou Ye. Obviously, she loves it very much, and... The little girl is not very old and looks delicate. Weak, unlike the appearance of martial arts... is the best hostage candidate.


    Therefore, Liu Dai, who jumped the wall in a hurry, wanted to hold Yueying Xiao Lori and threatened Zhou Ye to let him leave here safely.


    Unfortunately¡­¡­


    He just rushed towards Little Lolita, and didn''t notice that the soldiers of the Blood Dragoon looked at him as if they were dead.


    "Yueying girl, be careful..."


    "Little girl, be careful!"


    Seeing Liu Dai rushing towards Yueying Lolita, Sun Jian and Cao Cao couldn''t help but yelled, wanting to remind Yueying Lolita...


    And what about Yueying Lolita??Faced with the figure Liu Dai rushing over, he just smiled slightly, "The panic dog, dare to make trouble?"


    With that, Yueying''s little Lolita raised her hand slightly...


    I saw--


    Following the movements of Little Lori Yueying, the weapons, arrows and other gold and iron objects scattered on the ground instantly floated up like they were held by countless pairs of invisible big hands... Then, like lightning, they plunged towards That Liu Dai''s body...


    I just heard a gust of wind rang...


    You are looking at Liu Dai, who has already been stabbed into a human-shaped hedgehog by those chaotic knives...


    Seeing such a mysterious scene...


    Not only Cao Cao and Sun Jian''s eyes widened, but Yuan Shao and others were also there...


    "Bo, Boyang...this...this is..." Sun Jian couldn''t help but stammered and asked...


    The time he spends with Yueying Lori has not been short, but he has never seen Yueying Lori have such an ability...How can this not make him so surprised??


    "Haha...my girl Yueying once met a stranger in her childhood and taught her the art of controlling the five elements. This is her golden art..." Zhou Ye started to talk nonsense."This technique is practiced to the utmost realm, and it can impose gold and iron objects in a radius of a hundred miles..."


    But don''t tell me, this nonsense is really believed...


    Why is there really a stranger in the Three Kingdoms?


    For example, the old Nanhua immortal who bestowed the three-volume book of Jiao Jiao, such as Mr. Zuo Ci of Daohao Wujiao...


    It can only be said that in troubled times, strangers come forth in large numbers.


    "Boyang ah Boyang... the heroine of the world, all in your palm..." What Cao Cao said was really melancholy.


    At this time, he has a delusion that Zhou Ye is the emperor of life...


    If he is not the true emperor, why is there so many capable people and strangers around him??


    Why are there so many warriors and soldiers under his command??


    He has also seen the bravery of the blood dragon, and once asked Cao Ren, is it possible that he can rival the blood dragon?


    Cao Ren''s answer to him is-I might as well...


    In other words, if any tough pawn in the Blood Dragon Cavalry is pulled out, there is a general talent.


    Now, he saw the two brave female players around Zhou Ye [Zhao Yun''er and Dong Bai]... Since adding this young Lolita who knows how to imperial gold.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1692

    How could this make Cao Cao not feel so emotional??


    When Zhou Ye heard what Cao Cao said, he couldn''t help but laughed and said, "Meng De has been rewarded...The world is so big, there are many capable people, who dares to say that he has collected all the heroes in the world?"


    As the two talked, Yueying little Lolita had already arrived in front of Zhou Ye... "Master!!"


    "Okay, Yueying...you and I don''t want to be more polite!" Zhou Ye said, pulling up little Lolita, and looking at Yuan Shao who was not far away, and said, "Give me Yuan Shao. under!"


    "Here!"


    As the voice fell, more than a hundred blood dragon riders rushed over...


    The guards next to Yuan Shao were chopped down one by one after three times and five times, but Yuan Shao was pressed to the ground, his shoulders and his back were tied up.


    At this moment, there is no one else beside Yuan Shao...


    And the princes also looked at Zhou Ye with alert eyes...


    They are really afraid of the rise of this slaughter, and they will also rip and beat up rabbits and deal with them together.


    Zhou Ye naturally saw the suspicion of the princes, and smiled: "Don¡¯t be shocked by the princes, what happened today has nothing to do with the princes... It¡¯s really that the Yuan brothers deceived me too much... and invited the princes to sit down and continue. All you can drink!!!"


    "Haha... it is extremely... the Yuan brothers are indeed deceiving too much!!"


    "Brothers of the Yuan family, the fourth generation and the third...hehe, acting so unbearably, it''s really a hero in vain!!"


    The princes agreed with this point.


    After all, the things that Yuan Shao did before were all in their eyes... deducting food and grass, keeping the soldiers still, and letting Zhou Ye go deep alone... Wait, after the counts, all the princes suddenly felt like Zhou Ye was even It was not an exaggeration to behead Yuan Shao at this time.


    Chapter 2080


    Chapter Two Thousand and Eighty


    Although everyone understood Zhou Ye''s actions this time, they still had doubts in their hearts.


    Although the Yuan brothers were unbearable, did your Zhou Ye''s reinforcements come too soon??


    As soon as Yuan Shao got into trouble in front, your blood dragon rider rushed in... It would be too nonsense to say that Zhou Ye didn''t prepare in advance.


    Zhou Ye naturally saw the suspicion of the princes and laughed: "I guess the prince must be thinking at this moment, why would I know what Yuan Shao meant, and order my blood dragon knight to prepare in advance? "


    "That''s the case, please ask General Boyang to wait for me to solve my doubts..." Ma Teng clasped his fists and arched his hands.


    "Haha, my family Yueying, when she was a child, not only did she have to teach the Five Elements technique, he was also loved by other people, and she also taught her [He Xintong] magical skills!" Zhou Ye began to talk nonsense.


    Even Yueying Little Lori couldn''t help rolling her eyes when she heard Zhou Ye''s words... That strange person was really good to herself, he taught her own magical powers and taught her own magical skills...


    However, Yueying little Lori thought about it, and then she was relieved...The stranger should treat her well, who would call him her future husband?


    Thinking of this, Yueying couldn''t help but look at Zhou Ye with affectionate eyes.


    "The so-called heart-to-heart communication means that he has proved his mind and can truthfully know the magical skills that others think, feel and comprehend..." Zhou Ye continued: "So, it is my girl Yueying who perceives the Yuan brothers in advance. To kill the heart, and let me prepare in advance..."


    "There is such a magical skill in the world?"


    "Unbelievable...unbelievable!"


    "Such a magical skill is really unheard of!"


    Although the princes said so, they were still doubtful in their hearts...


    Cao Cao turned his head to look at little Lolita, and asked, "Girl, do you know what I''m thinking at the moment?"


    "Hehe..." Yueying glanced at Cao Cao and said, "Such a capable person... is not for me to use, it is really sigh and hateful!"


    Hearing what Yueying Lolita said, Cao Cao''s face suddenly turned into a embarrassed character... with an awkward smile: "Ha ha... Cao deliberately thought so, to see if you really have such a magical ability, look at it now. Come, it''s really amazing...It''s really the world''s largest, there are no surprises!"


    All the princes were all human beings. Seeing Cao Cao''s appearance, why didn''t she know that Yueying''s little Lolita''s words were just what Cao Mengde said??


    All of them laughed suddenly...


    "Meng De, hate, not bad!"


    "Yeah, Meng De, you actually hate a little girl...hahaha"


    After this incident, everyone no longer has any doubts about Yueying''s abilities...


    And Yuan Shao, who was held by the soldiers, naturally heard Yueying''s words, and felt really regretful in his heart...


    No wonder that Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang took that little girl everywhere, it turned out...she was the real capable person.


    Just when Yuan Shao regretted it, suddenly a soldier ran in and reported: "Enjoy the lord, that Yuan Shuyuan Highway led the fifty thousand remnants and fled towards Yanzhou... Please let the lord announce whether we want to It rushed to kill..."


    "Let him live a few more days..." Zhou Ye said with a sullen smile, "Now it''s the big plan to beg the thieves. Let Yuan Shu jump around for a few more days, and it won''t be too late to settle accounts with him when I can recover the capital! "


    "Here!" The soldiers got up and walked out.


    Hearing that his cousin had actually escaped with his own men and horses, Yuan Shao was stunned... Fuck, didn''t you say yes, did you go together?Why am I being taken down now, but you ran away?Dog day, did you come up with this idea to harm Zhou Ye or to harm me??


    "Yuan Gonglu mistaken me, Yuan Gonglu mistaken me!!" Yuan Shao couldn''t help but sighed.


    All the princes were naturally attracted by Yuan Shao''s long sigh...


    Seeing that the once incomparable leader of the rebel army has come to such an end...The princes couldn''t help feeling a while...


    However, with emotion, no one would pity him.


    If it were not for his repeated persecution, how could Jingzhou Zhou Boyang act like this??


    Regardless of the food and grass, he still wants to seize people''s military power... Then he really deserves it.


    Thinking of this, all the princes looked at Yuan Shao''s gaze, and they were immediately full of ridicule... There is a saying that there is something to do for evil, and people cannot live for evil.


    Zhou Ye walked up to Yuan Shao happily and asked: "The original leader... now my evidence is here, what else can you say?"


    "Evidence? What evidence?" Yuan Shao asked stupidly.


    "Hahaha...Naturally it is the evidence that I have fornicated Dong Zhuo!" Zhou Ye laughed and said, "With the power of my blood dragon rider, if I have fornicated Dong Zhuo, would you still be alive? It only takes a moment or three. I can break through your Chinese army camp... Do I still need to hack Dong Zhuo? Do I still have a reason to hack Dong Zhuo?"


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the princes couldn''t help but nod their heads and said...


    Indeed so...


    Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang¡¯s blood dragon rider is so brave and incomparable... It only takes a cup of tea to kill your Yuan brother... Why do you need to fornicate Dong Zhuo??If I really want to kill you Yuan Shao, I only need to give an order to take off your head... Do you still need to hack Dong Zhuo??


    "Hey--" Yuan Shao couldn''t help sighing deeply when hearing Zhou Ye''s words, and lowered his head.


    After all, it''s all greedy...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1693

    If not, why did he fall to this end??


    However, it is too late to say anything now...Zhou Ye has no interest in him anymore.


    "Come here, drag Yuan Shao out of the beheading..." Zhou Ye thought for a while and said: "Cut off the heads of those more than 100,000 soldiers, and then use their heads to create a view of Beijing. , A stone stele was erected in front of Jingguan, and the causes and consequences of the incident were inscribed on the stele, and then Yuan Shao¡¯s head was placed on the stele¡ª¡ª"


    "Here!!"


    With the answer from the soldiers, someone came to detain Yuan Shao...At this time, Yuan Shao was already ashamed, and the whole person was dumbfounded. Even if he was dragged down by the soldiers, he didn''t cry out for mercy. On the contrary, he retained a bit of heroism.


    When all the princes heard Zhou Ye''s words, their hearts suddenly murmured...


    This week Boyang is going to nail the Yuan brothers to the pillar of shame forever.


    What does it mean to engrave the monument??The meaning is to let the Yuan brothers stinks for thousands of years.


    This Mei Zhou Lang of Jingzhou deserves to avenge Zhou Boyang...


    It''s really not that big...


    Of course, if they think about this, if they say it, wouldn''t they offend Zhou Ye again??Now these guys would rather offend the emperor than Zhou Ye... the emperor can''t do anything to them, but Zhou Ye can really kill people...


    Next, someone suggested that the leader be elected again. Zhou Ye directly rejected this. In Zhou Ye¡¯s words, after this incident, he no longer believed in the so-called leader. After all, people have selfish motives... The leader of the League is conspiring to kill, it is better for everyone to follow their orders and act cheaply...


    Regarding this, although the princes felt something was wrong, Yuan Shao¡¯s lessons learned from this, and they are not good to say anything...Finally, the banquet on the massacre ended hastily.


    However, after the banquet, Zhou Ye called out Cao Cao alone, and asked him to return to the camp of the Blood Dragon Cavalry for another one... To this, Cao Cao naturally agreed, and he also wanted to befriend Zhou Ye. What...


    Chapter 2081


    Chapter Two Thousand and Eighty One


    This Hongmen banquet, written and directed by the Yuan brothers, ended with the death and escape of the Yuan brothers.


    After the banquet, all the princes returned to their camps with emotion in their hearts...


    It is true that the organs are too clever to calculate Qingqing''s life.


    All the princes were full of vigilance towards Zhou Ye while ignoring the Yuan brothers'' behavior.


    Even many princes had already planned to move the camp far away from Zhou Ye''s camp once they went back this time...


    There are still many princes who even have retired in their hearts... Gongsun Zan is one of them.


    In his opinion, Zhou Ye Zhou Boyang was narrow-minded and moody...


    In case he didn''t say anything right, he found a cause and killed him, and he didn''t say anything.


    Instead of that, he might as well go home from the class early and try to be safe.


    Not only Gongsun Zan, but also many princes who have such ideas.


    Anyway, the Yuan brothers had already perished at this time, and the so-called thief alliance no longer existed.


    It might be better to go back.


    How these princes thought, let''s not mention for the time being...just talk about Zhou Ye at this time.


    After the banquet was over, Zhou Ye left a thousand-blooded dragon ride here to deal with the aftermath... to build the Jingguan.


    Then led Zhao Yun''er, Dong Bai, Yueying Xiao Lolita, and Cao Cao and others to their camp.


    During the march, Cao Cao rode a horse and Zhou Ye walked side by side, and the two talked about the general trend of the world.


    "Now in Kyushu, beacon smoke is everywhere...How does Boyang want to deal with himself?" Cao Cao asked pretendingly.


    He really wants to know what Zhou Ye thinks...


    After all, in his opinion, if Zhou Ye also had the idea of ??contending for world hegemony, then he might have to avoid the edge...


    It''s not that he doesn''t intend to compete for the world anymore, but intends to find a territory a little farther away from the nine counties of Jingxiang, or he will slowly figure it out...


    Otherwise, from the very beginning, to Zhou Ye''s words, even with Cao Cao''s confidence, he would feel like he would die forever.


    Hearing what Cao Cao said, Zhou Ye hadn''t spoken yet. Little Lori Yueying, who was sitting in his arms, glanced at Cao Cao with a faint smile. This look made Cao Cao''s whole body creepy...


    Damn it, forgot that there is a capable person and stranger who can see through people''s hearts and use his mind to master magic skills...


    Didn''t this little loli see through what I thought in my heart??


    Just when Cao Cao was feeling regretful, Zhou Ye smiled and patted little Lolita lightly, and said with a smile: "Yueying doesn''t make trouble... I know what Brother Meng De thinks, don''t scare Brother Meng De anymore!! "


    "Hehe...Since the lord has ordered, then Yueying has to do it!" Saying this, Yueying little Lolita smiled and told Zhou Ye to stop the horse, and then jumped off from the horse and went to find Bai Niu and Zhao Yuner went to play...


    After Cao Cao watched Little Lolita walk away, he asked with some fear, "Bo Yang, with such a stranger by your side, aren''t you afraid that everything you think and feel in your heart will be seen through?"


    "What''s so scary?" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Just let your mind go, and she won''t see what you are thinking..."


    "Empty..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cao Cao couldn''t help but smiled bitterly: "Isn''t it the same as thinking of nothing?"


    "Hahaha... this is the method of meditation. Brother Meng De wouldn''t know it too much!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "You just asked, how do you plan to deal with yourself?"


    "Exactly!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, Cao Cao''s expression was full, and he said, "Now that the beacon of Jiuzhou is gone, everyone in the world is in dire straits, Boyang, don''t you have the desire to reorganize the river and mountains?"


    "Hahaha... Meng Dexiu wants to test me..." Zhou Ye laughed and said, "I have no interest in the world... The world is the world of the world and the people. I only need to manage my one-third of the land. That is to say, the world''s affairs, the world''s own people will take care of..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cao Cao''s face remained silent, but he was already very happy in his heart...


    What Zhou Ye meant was that he had no intention of being in the world, he just wanted to guard his nine counties of Jingzhou...


    "I''m most afraid of trouble in my life..." Zhou Ye continued: "I only love beauty and food... For me, the world is far inferior to these two things that make me move!"


    "Boyang''s free and easy way really makes Cao envious!" Cao Cao smiled: "This great river and mountains, you can''t even make Boyang your heart...It''s really...hahahaha..."


    When everyone was talking and laughing, they had already returned to Zhou Ye''s camp.


    When they arrived at De Daying, Zhao Yuner and other women naturally went back to the back tent to rest.


    Although Zhou Ye didn''t care if they came out to drink together at the table... But Yun''er and the others abide by their duties and were unwilling to let others laugh at Zhou''s lack of strict house rules...so they stopped coming out to sit with Zhou Ye and others.


    After Zhao Yuner and the girl left, Zhou Ye directly gave Cao Cao and others to the open space outside the handsome account, ordered them to light a bonfire, and then drank with Cao Cao.


    Halfway through drinking, Cao Cao suddenly thought of something...


    "Bo Yang, on that handsome stage today, why do you say, I still need to owe you a favor?" Cao Cao asked.


    "Hahaha...Since Meng De asked, let me talk about it!" Zhou Ye asked with a smile, "Meng De feels that at this time, the big man, is there still a need for revival?"


    "The five hundred years of Xia ended in Shang, and the five hundred years of Shang ended in Zhou. On Wednesday, the Spring and Autumn and Warring States abruptly... For a hundred years, the fortune of the country has faded... There is no fluke!" Cao Cao laughed.

 Movie World I am King Chapter 1694

    "That Meng De meant that this big man''s world is already helpless?" Zhou Ye asked rhetorically.


    "Also!"


    "Then how does Meng De deal with himself?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile what Cao Cao had asked him during the day.


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, most of Cao Cao''s drunkenness woke up in an instant.


    He wondered in his heart, what exactly did Zhou Ye''s words mean??Do you really want to know your own ambitions, or...


    After a while, he made a decision in his heart, "I should find a county, raise the people and recruit soldiers, slowly..."


    Having said this, he couldn''t help but glance at Zhou Ye... After confirming that Zhou Ye didn''t have any unhappy expressions on his face, he sighed, "It''s a pity that I only have three thousand family children at the moment. "


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye burst out laughing."Why should Meng De worry about the lack of soldiers? I can borrow a thousand blood dragon riders with you... after you have won a place to stand, return it to me..."


    "Is this true?" Cao Cao was very surprised when he heard the words, and immediately stood up, and asked, "Is Boyang lying to me?"


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "However, it is also conditional..."


    "Conditions?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cao Cao immediately became discouraged again... "Bo Yang is not going to tease me... You know that Cao Mengde, I am not going to succumb to others..."


    Chapter 2082


    Chapter Two Thousand and Eighty Two


    Why did Cao Cao say that??


    He thought that the condition Zhou Ye had mentioned was that Cao Cao should be placed under the account of the Jingzhou army...


    If someone else said that, Cao Cao wouldn''t mind being wronged for a while, and then after waiting for the atmosphere, he took the lead.


    However... it was Zhou Ye who said this.


    Who is Zhou Ye??


    The famous, careful eye, the guy who will report to you.


    And there are many capable people and strangers under his account...


    Cao Cao really didn''t dare to play this Rigeleng with him...


    Nothing else, but the little girl Yueying couldn''t make it through that time...The little girl looked at him and knew what he meant.


    Then he is still playing a fart...


    Rather than being seen through and making Zhou Ye turn against him in the end, it would be better to... not agree at the beginning.


    That¡¯s why Cao Cao said...


    You know, in the original history, after the rebellion disbanded, Cao Cao followed the Yanzhou governor Liu Dai for a while. After Liu Dai was killed by the Yellow Turban army, he stole the land of Yanzhou in one fell swoop. On the stage of hegemony.


    But now... he didn''t dare to play this two-faced three-sword with Zhou Ye... It was really terrifying that Zhou Ye''s Blood Dragon Knight was too terrifying. Little Lolita''s ability to see people''s hearts made him even more in awe.


    He Cao A lied to anyone and didn''t dare to deceive Zhou Ye.


    When Zhou Ye heard Cao Cao''s refusal, he was stunned for a moment... Then he figured out the key point and couldn''t help laughing."Brother Meng De worry a lot... I Zhou Boyang has no intention of the world, so how dare you let you, a powerful minister in the world, a man of troubled times be under me? Hahahaha... Then I have to open one eye when I sleep... ¡­Hahahaha..."


    "..." Cao Cao was confused by Zhou Ye''s words... "What are the conditions Boyang said?"


    "I lend you a thousand-blood dragon ride... You marry your daughter to me... how?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "This...the little girl is now the golden hairpin..." Cao Cao just wanted to go on when he heard the words, but he suddenly realized that Yueying Xiaoli, who often appeared next to Zhou Ye, couldn''t help but whisper to himself...Does Zhou Boyang like this mouthful? ??


    The more I thought about it, the more Cao Cao felt it was possible...


    After all, Cao Cao is also considered to be from a wealthy family, and he has seen a lot of things among the wealthy...


    There are countless high-ranking officials who like young girls and prostitutes... it''s not a rare thing.


    Thinking of this, Cao Cao began to think in his heart.


    Now, even though he said that Cao Cao is dissipating his wealth, raising the courage of the villagers...to seek out thieves together.


    However, there are only three thousand soldiers under his command...


    Nowhere is such a force worth mentioning.


    After all, the soldiers under his command are just ordinary soldiers, and they are not Zhou Ye''s invincible blood dragon rider that day...not to mention the use of 5,000 to 200,000, even if he faces 10,000 enemy troops, he has to think carefully. .


    In the final analysis, Cao Cao wanted to have no territory at this moment, and the people had no access to the people. He was incomparable with the Northern Hegemon, Cao Cao, who later supported millions of soldiers and took the emperor to make the princes.


    In terms of origin, his grandfather was an eunuch, which is nothing compared to the family affairs of the Yuan family brothers, the fourth generation and the third grandfather. It can be said that he came to join the Rebel Alliance to get a good origin, and it is best to seal a county. , To settle down...


    But now, the thief alliance is dead in name.


    But right now, Zhou Ye was willing to lend him a thousand-blood dragon ride...On the condition that his daughter be a concubine.


    How do you think this deal is cost-effective...


    what did you say?Isn''t the one thousand blood dragon knight too few?


    Give me a break¡­¡­


    One thousand blood dragon knights defeated Sun Jian''s 20,000 army and fled...Five thousand blood dragon knights defeated the 200,000 army by a hundred miles.


    In the eyes of Cao Cao, this thousand-blooded dragon cavalry can be worth tens of thousands of elite soldiers.


    Tens of thousands of elite soldiers, what does it mean to have tens of thousands of elite soldiers this year??It means that you can dominate one side... Recruit troops and settle the people.


    Moreover, in Cao Cao''s opinion, marrying his daughter to Zhou Ye has a second advantage...


    What are the benefits??


    If you want to ask who in the world rules by force?I am afraid there will be no one else except Zhou Boyang...


    To marry his daughter to Zhou Ye, Cao Cao, to a certain extent, could also pull Zhou Ye''s tiger skin and do his best.


    It is one thing for you to seize the territory, but another thing for you to keep it.


    And if Cao Cao could spread the story of his marriage with Zhou Ye to the world, then he would also have an extra umbrella.


    When you are weak, it is especially important to take advantage of the situation.


    Thinking of this, Cao Cao nodded and replied: "Since Boyang loves the little girl so much, then Cao Cao allowed the marriage...but, after he returns to Jingzhou, he also asks Boyang to marry the little girl with the wedding ceremony of the public..."


    Hearing what Cao Cao said, Zhou Ye smiled...


    He knew what Cao Cao wanted to do... nothing more than to promote to the people of the world-look, I, Cao Cao and Jingzhou Zhou Ye have become the best of Qin and Jin... What a mess.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1695

    But Zhou Ye doesn''t care...


    Anyway, he doesn''t care who is sitting in the world... He only cares about whose hands the beauties are in.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "It should be so..."


    "Such kindness!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cao Cao laughed and said, "I am so relieved to be able to make an appointment with Boyang today...


    With that said, Cao Cao picked up the wine and wanted to toast Zhou Ye...


    However, he was pressed down by Zhou Ye.


    "This wine can be drunk anytime... but today is not the best time!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Oh?" Cao Cao put down the wine glass in his hand and asked, "Why Boyang said this?"


    "Today the Yanzhou governor Liu Dai was cut in front of the account by my family Yueying. I expect that Liu Dai''s camp will be in chaos at this time..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "But this is the case. Now that Liu Dai has died, the 20,000 soldiers under his command will have no leader..." Cao Cao nodded.


    "Why don''t Brother Meng De take it? Then he sent his troops westward to take Yanzhou..." Zhou Ye smiled: "Liu Dai''s rate is all Yanzhou children. If you want to, you will get twice the result with half the effort!"


    When Cao Cao heard this, he stood up suddenly...


    He didn''t care that Zhou Ye was about to take his daughter, and he called his brother Meng De... "Bo Yang said that... I went to prepare for war... and took Liu Dai''s camp..."


    With that, Cao Cao wanted to leave, but he walked to the door, but turned back."I don''t know if Boyang can lend me a thousand-blood dragon ride now... Wish me to seize Liu Dai''s camp!!"


    "Haha...Of course!" Zhou Ye said, shouting, "Zhou Bu!!"


    As his voice fell, Zhou Bu walked in...He said in courtesy, "Master!"


    "You bring a thousand blood dragon knights to help Brother Meng De... When will you help him take Yanzhou, when will you lead your troops back to Jingzhou!"


    "Here!!" Zhou Bu replied.


    Seeing that Zhou Ye had even lent him his general Zhou Bu... Cao Cao was really surprised.


    He knew that Zhou Ye asked Zhou Bu to carry the blood dragon knight, because he was afraid that he would not return the blood dragon knight, but-Zhou Bu could not help it with him?To talk about buying people''s hearts, Cao Cao believed that he was no worse than anyone else.


    Thinking of this, Cao Cao got up and took Zhou Bu''s hand and said affectionately: "With General Zhou Bu here, I will be successful in this battle!!"


    Chapter 2083


    Chapter Two Thousand and Eighty Three


    Cao Cao left happily...


    Happy, when I walked, I was a little floating...


    In Cao Cao''s view, even if the blood dragon is led by Zhou Bu, as long as he is under his command, his Zhou Bu is a piece of pig iron, and Cao Cao can melt it into a ball of fine gold for his own use.


    I have to say that Cao Cao, who doesn''t know much about the power of science and technology, is a little too optimistic.


    Not to mention that the time for the Blood Dragon to help him capture Yanzhou will not be too long.


    Even if the Blood Dragon Cavalry obeyed Zhou Ye''s orders and followed him for more than ten years, with only a word from Zhou Ye, these Blood Dragon Cavalry would immediately return to Jingzhou... They would not be greedy for all the glory and wealth that Cao Cao gave them.


    Zhou Ye smiled and watched Cao Cao leave, seeing everything he thought and felt in his heart...


    Of Cao Cao''s thoughts, Zhou Ye certainly felt like a mirror in his heart.


    But, he doesn''t care...


    He was confident, and it was useless to allow Cao Cao to treat his own blood dragon with the same attitude toward Guan Yu.


    Besides, Zhou Ye also played a word game...


    Zhou Ye only said that he borrowed Cao Cao''s 1000-blood dragon ride, on condition that he wanted to marry Cao Cao''s daughter as his concubine... but he didn''t say which daughter to marry.


    You know, Cao Cao later had seven daughters. As Zhou Ye, a patient with obsessive-compulsive disorder, the sisters should be neat and tidy... and one less is not happy.


    As for, when you say Cao Cao will not give it a try??


    That Zhou Ye didn''t mind letting Cao Cao taste the despair facing the blood dragon...


    However, those are for later...


    Now, it''s time to go back and rest...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye stretched out lazily, and then ordered someone to clean up the stale seats here, and what about him?Naturally, I have to go back to the back account and cultivate a relationship with my female general...


    It was the night, the undefeated female general Zhao Yuner and the unbeatable fierce general Dong Bai hand in hand to defend the enemy.


    Of course, the enemy is strong, and the two women are lost.


    In the end, they had to turn to Shen Ji Yueying Xiao Lori... the three of them fought the enemy together, but... people are not as good as the sky, the Taoism is invincible... the three are defeated and defeated.


    No words...


    The next morning...While Zhou Ye and the girls were washing, suddenly there were soldiers coming to report. Dong Zhuo''s team to send off his relatives was less than 30 miles away from the camp. The team in front of them had already arrived at the gate of the camp...


    "Oh?? Then I''m going to check it out!" Zhou Ye said and asked Dong Bai to help him get dressed... Then after a while, he walked towards the camp gate with the girls.


    Sure enough, at this time, a group of musicians dressed in bright red costumes, blowing and beating, had already arrived at the gate of Daying.


    Playing Feng Qiuhuang at the camp gate...


    Behind him is a guard of honor that stretches for miles...


    "Your grandfather''s posture is quite good!" Seeing this scene, Zhou Ye couldn''t help turning his head and laughing to Dong Bai.


    "...Huh..." The little white girl had a rare temper today...


    In any case, the woman who is about to marry her man is her little aunt...How can she not have a trace of grievance in her heart??


    But she knows better... this thing can''t be stopped by herself.


    First of all, the person who ordered this matter was her grandfather, Dong Zhuo...


    Secondly, even if she is acting coquettishly, she forced her own man to drive away the marrying team. In the end, it would be her poor little aunt who became the laughingstock of the world...


    And the relationship between her and her sister-in-law was extremely close because of her age, and she couldn''t bear to do so.


    Besides, she also knows her husband. You told him not to eat the fat delivered to her door?how is this possible??


    However, perhaps, this is also a good thing... In the future, among the sisters, she will also have an invisible alliance...


    After these days of getting along with each other, Xiao Xiao Dong Bai has long inquired from Yueying Xiaoluoli that her husband has more than a dozen wives and concubines in Jingzhou... and I heard that among them, the Zhen sisters are the most united. Nearly worry, maybe the arrival of my little aunt can make my future more important in my husband''s heart, right?

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1696

    Thinking of this, Dong Bai''s tight face gradually stretched out...


    Who was Zhou Ye? He was in the harem, and he saw through Xiao Bai Niu''s thoughts with just one glance... After a clear smile, he said: "Go, let''s go and welcome..."


    "Yes, Lord..."


    "I''ll also go see my sister-in-law..."


    "Here!"


    As the women said, they followed Zhou Ye and turned on their horses... With the No. 100 blood dragon rider, they greeted the family sending team...


    At this time, the newlywed Dong Heng in the procession of giving off the bride was wearing a wedding gown, sitting in the carriage for giving off the marriage, with a sad expression on her face.


    Why worry??


    Because she knew that she was a pawn thrown by her father...


    Her father, Dong Zhuo, has been beaten by Jingzhou Zhou Boyang... Marrying herself to Jingzhou Zhou Boyang, one is to counter the relationship between him and the alliance, and the other is a show of softness...


    You see, I''m afraid of you... I have sent all the daughters who promised to marry you... Don''t push too much.


    Yesterday the team that sent the wedding off had to rest... But a report came from Beijing and Dong Xiangguo ordered the team to go to the wedding day and night... It is bound to make the team arrive at Zhou Ye¡¯s camp early in the morning. If you dare to disobey, cut it.


    In curiousity, Dong Heng asked the sergeant who sent the order why his father gave such an order...


    The sergeant naturally didn''t dare not answer to Dong Heng...


    I had to reply: "Miss, Xiangguo received a 400-mile emergency report yesterday, saying that Yuan Shao set up a Hongmen banquet in the camp, and wanted to seize the military power of Zhou Boyang in Jingzhou. As a result, Zhou Boyang saw through his intentions early and ordered his subordinates. Five thousand blood dragon knights rushed into the Chinese army camp. With only a cup of tea, they beheaded Yuan Shao''s more than 100,000 troops...The Yuan brothers died and fled..."


    "Isn''t this a good thing?" Dong Heng asked.


    "A good thing is a good thing..." the sergeant replied: "Dong Xiang looked up at the news report and laughed three times, then sighed three times... After all, there are such magical soldiers in the world, and I am as afraid as a tiger. ... Then I gave the order to let the little ones come to urge the team to send the family day and night..."


    Hearing this, Dong Hao already understood...


    My father was happy, and he was a bit afraid of Jingzhou Zhou Ye.


    To put it bluntly, her father was afraid that Zhou Ye would turn his anger against him, so he wanted to send himself there early, in order to settle Zhou Boyang''s heart.


    Thinking of this, Dong Heng couldn''t help but sighed again...


    To be honest, she has never seen what Zhou Ye looks like up to now. She only heard that Jingzhou Meizhou Lang, a dragon and phoenix among the people, is unparalleled in strength and strength, and is very handsome...


    But how can you make her believe that a murderous guy is a beautiful boy??


    The world''s words are mostly based on false transmissions... What exactly did Zhou Ye look like and how was his temper?She didn''t know anything... How could this not make Nian Fang Jiqi''s Dong Huang sad?


    Would a man with such a murderous nature be a grumpy person?Will you beat and scold yourself??Dong Heng really got more and more afraid... At this moment, she heard a heavy hoof sound from outside the carriage... Then, she heard the maid outside the carriage say: "Miss, your future husband will come to visit you. coming¡­¡­"


    "what??"


    Chapter 2084


    Chapter Two Thousand and Eighty Four


    "General Zhou Boyang of Jingzhou, I am here to lend you!"


    Hearing the report of the maid outside, Dong Heng suddenly panicked...


    "I...I..." Dong Heng didn''t know what he should do at this moment?Anxious, with a trace of fear, with a trace of anticipation in fear!"What should I do..."


    No way, although Dong Heng and Dong Bai are nephews, they grew up in different environments.


    Perhaps it was because of the family relationship that Dong Zhuo raised his own daughter in accordance with the normal family method.


    In other words, Dong Heng is almost a woman in a deep boudoir.


    What about Dong Bai?


    He was favored by Dong Zhuo and became a lawless female overlord.


    Otherwise, Dong Zhuo would not go into battle with only his granddaughter and not his daughter.


    Just when Dong Heng was at a loss, suddenly the door of the carriage was opened from the outside...


    "Ah..." Dong Heng thought that Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang would come, and he couldn''t help but screamed.


    However, when she saw who it was, she suddenly leaked a smile...


    She is very familiar with the visitor, not someone else, but the little niece who has a good relationship with her, Dong Bai... "Bai''er, why are you here?"


    "Hehe...Auntie, you will call my elder sister from now on!!" Dong Bai, who got into the carriage, sat unceremoniously beside Dong Heng and laughed.


    "It''s not big or small..." Hearing Dong Bai''s words, Dong Wei couldn''t help but patted her on the shoulder gently, and said, "Why should I call your sister?"


    "Because, your husband is my husband..." Dong Bai smiled and said, "Moreover, I heard from the sisters in the family that the rules in the husband''s house are based on entering the door sooner or later, not on the sisters, not on the basis of age... , You came in a few days later than me, so you have to call my sister!"


    Hearing Dong Bai''s words, Dong Hao couldn''t help but feel embarrassed... This aunt and nephew served her husband together, and it really doesn''t sound good to say it.


    But, until now, she can do nothing...


    "Bai''er, how good was Zhou Ye to you...? I heard from my father that day that after you were captured by Zhou Boyang, you would die of anxiety!" Dong Heng raised Dong Bai''s little hand and asked with concern.


    "My husband treats me very well..." Dong Bai smiled and said: "After you get started, you will know that our husband, but the best man in the world..."


    "..." Hearing Dong Bai''s words [Our husband], Dong Hao couldn''t help but feel weird...


    She and Dong Bai are nephews and nephews, and the conversations between the nephews and nephews actually use [Our husband]...This sentence, how can it be heard?


    Dong Bai, who was sitting next to Dong Heng, naturally saw the unnatural look on his little aunt¡¯s face, and when he rolled his eyes, he guessed what she was thinking.


    "Sister-in-law, don''t care about these complicated festivals..." Dong Bai said carelessly: "The world is ignorant. For me and other women, the husband loves us and is more important than anything... Regardless of the rumors... As soon as the person said, with our husband¡¯s prestigious name, which one has the courage to chew his tongue?"


    Hearing Dong Bai''s words, Dong Heng couldn''t help but sighed and said, "I hope so!"


    What can she do now?


    Not to mention how Dong Bai comforted his little aunt here...


    Just say Zhou Ye here...


    Now that the newlyweds have been welcomed, Zhou Ye will naturally prepare for the wedding...


    He ordered people to return to the camp and sprinkle invitations all over...invite all the princes to dinner in his camp.


    When the princes received Zhou Ye''s invitation, it was really embarrassing to die.


    What is embarrassing??

 The Movie World Chapter 1697

    Go...


    The newly married woman who got married was the daughter of the country thief Dong Zhuo... and what about them?It is a member of the army of thieves, which is not so appropriate.


    Don''t go??


    Then it is bound to offend Zhou Ye, who is bound to report...


    This is not a fuel-saving lamp...


    In case of taking this as an excuse, I want them to attack... they think they are invincible.


    In the end...life is greater than face...A group of princes came to Zhou Ye''s camp with generous gifts.


    Among them, the gift from Cao Cao is the heaviest...a thousand liang of gold, a hundred maid...


    The gold and fine wine are naturally taken with them, but the maid will have to wait for Cao Cao''s waiter to return to Peiguo Township before being sent to Jingzhou.


    Of course, since Cao Cao''s gift list was written like this, he would definitely not fall back on the bill.


    And what about Zhou Ye?At this time, he was wearing his extremely sassy armor, greeting the princes in the handsome account.


    At this time, the wedding team had entered Zhou Ye''s camp.


    Na Dong Heng was in the company of Zhao Yuner and other three daughters, waiting for auspicious time in the back tent.


    A group of princes sat there, talking with a strong smile one by one...


    At this moment, they suddenly heard Cao Cao''s gift list sung by the singer outside, and they were all stunned.


    Why did Cao Cao suddenly want to give this gift??


    You know, many of the gifts given by these princes are just a piece of jade, XX, and so on.


    These things are not worthless, but compared with Cao Cao''s, they seem to be too petty.


    Just when the princes were uncertain...Cao Cao had already strode in.


    Seeing the two generals following Cao Cao... the princes were even more surprised.


    Today Cao Cao did not bring his family brother Cao Ren, let alone the Xiahou brothers, but Bao Xin and Zhou Bu.


    Who is Bao Xin?That was the general under Liu Dai, the governor of Yanzhou, and who was Zhou Bu??He is Zhou Ye''s general.


    How could the princes not be surprised to see these two people actually following Cao Cao??


    "Hahaha... Boyang, congratulations!" Cao Cao was so far away, he laughed and said, "When the beacon is full of smoke, there can be a happy event that hits the killer on this land. It''s really rare to be angry!"


    "Brother Meng De is so busy, it makes me happy to be here in person!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Hehe, our military affairs are busy, I am afraid I can''t stay here for a long time!" Cao Cao smiled: "Zixiao is preparing troops in the camp. In one hour or three, I will set off for Yanzhou... I can ask for a glass of water and wine, and then I will set off..."


    "Haha... wine!" Zhou Ye gave an order, and naturally some soldiers presented the wine.


    "With this cup, I wish Brother Meng De a triumphant success!" Zhou Ye said with one shot of the wine glass in his hand and drank it in one go.


    "With Boyang''s help, I will definitely get what I want!" Cao Cao said, and drank it.


    When the two drank the glass of wine, Cao Cao confessed and left with Zhou Bu and Bao Xin.


    And the princes on the side heard the conversation between the two, and they had already guessed...


    No wonder, last night I heard shouts of killings in Liu Dai¡¯s camp... I thought it was Liu Dai¡¯s death that his camp was also liquidated by Zhou Ye. Now it seems that Cao Cao, with Zhou Ye¡¯s help, He seized Liu Dai''s army, and now, listening to that, he still wants to seize Liu Dai''s possessions.


    Chapter 2085


    Chapter Two Thousand and Eighty Five


    The princes who drank at this banquet were quite unhappy...


    It turned out that Cao Cao had been close to Zhou Ye long ago, so he had Zhou Ye''s help to win Liu Dai''s camp and plan to seize his foundation.


    Oh, time is also fortune...


    When the princes lamented...Zhou Ye had already entered the back account...


    After the wedding, it was the bridal chamber... This was Zhou Ye''s most anticipated show.


    Needless to say about the bridal chamber, although Dong Heng was afraid of Zhou Ye, with Zhou Ye''s comfort, she gradually let go.


    Under the leadership of an old driver, he galloped on the right highway.


    During the loss to Zhou Ye, he had to ask for help from his niece... The result was unexpected, and three people came... So, singled out and turned into a melee... You don''t need to show you all.


    On Zhou Ye''s side, on the grounds that the joy of newlyweds should not be used to move swords and soldiers, he did not move...


    Since Zhou Ye didn''t move, naturally no one of the other princes dared to move rashly.


    After all, they weren''t Zhou Ye, and they didn''t have the blood dragon knights who were unparalleled in the day... I was afraid that if he pursued Dong Zhuo and hit an ambush, it would be more than a loss.


    Besides, now Zhou Ye and Dong Zhuo can be regarded as related by marriage...They are also afraid that going after Dong Zhuo will cause Zhou Ye''s dissatisfaction.


    Therefore, I can only spend my life...


    It''s just that it''s not a way to consume this day by day. The hundreds of thousands of troops consume countless money and food every day... They can''t afford it.


    The princes from all walks of life said farewell to Zhou Ye, planning to lead their troops back to the headquarters.


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about this either... the time for him to wait has not yet arrived...


    In the end, on the third day of Zhou Ye''s wedding, only Sun Jian remained with Zhou Ye.


    It''s just that Sun Jian can''t hold on anymore...


    The Blood Dragon Knight Camp ¡ª¡ª Zhou Ye''s handsome account.


    "Boyang... Now that the fire in Luoyang is blazing, Dong Zhuo must be fleeing westward..." Sun Jian and Zhou Ye said with a hatred of iron and steel, "How can you still be so addicted to the gentle town? This is the pursuit. Good time for Dong Zhuo!"


    "Hahaha... what Brother Wentai said is extremely true!" Zhou Ye laughed and said, "However, according to Brother Wentai, how should we divide the work in this pursuit?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Sun Jian suddenly got stuck.


    He actually wanted to say, you and I chase together...


    However, he himself knew that he had a large number of pawns and only six thousand cavalry.


    If he pursued together, he would only drag Zhou Ye back.


    But let Zhou Ye pursue it alone, and he led the foot soldiers into the capital?

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1698

    He couldn''t say it again...Isn''t it obvious, send you to death, take credit for me?


    Seeing Sun Jian hesitating, Zhou Ye smiled...


    "Brother Wentai, you led most of the pawns, so it''s better to let you enter the capital... And I, led by three thousand blood dragon knights, how about the starry night chasing Dong Zhuo?" Zhou Ye laughed.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Sun Jian couldn''t help being overjoyed, but he still said, "If this is the case, isn''t Boyang too disadvantaged?"


    "Hahaha... you and my family, what are you saying about losing money and gaining advantage!" Zhou Ye said here, waved his big hand: "Just do it like this, I will order people to gather blood dragon knights and prepare. Starry night chasing and killing Dong Zhuo..."


    "Okay, then I will go back to the army and prepare to go to the capital!" Sun Jian said, clasping his fists and arching his hands, then turned away.


    It was not until Sun Jian walked out of Shuai Teng, and from behind Shuai Teng, two women came around...


    No one else, it was Dong Bai and Dong Wei''s nephew.


    "Husband... the lowly concubine wants to ask your husband for one thing!!" Dong Heng walked to Zhou Ye with a sad look, and bowed to Zhou Ye... "My husband, Wangwang, perfect the lowly concubine!"


    "Husband...I also want to..." Dong Bai walked up to Zhou Ye and knelt down.


    "Okay..." Seeing the actions of the two women, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile: "I know what you want to say... Dong Zhuo is fine in this battle, he shouldn''t have lost my hand..."


    Baishan¡¯s filial piety is the first. Although Dong Zhuo is not a thing, the two daughters, as his daughter and his granddaughter, can¡¯t say that their elders are not... and they have to help him in front of their husband... , Zhou Ye naturally didn''t care...


    "Really?"


    "Husband, is that true?"


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the two women couldn''t help but look at Zhou Ye with surprise... asked in their mouths.


    "Really...Naturally take it seriously!" Zhou Ye smiled, then gently leaned over and said in the ears of the two women: "I won''t hurt him in this battle, but...in exchange, are you two too? What about a small sacrifice?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the cheeks of the two women suddenly became red...


    They naturally knew what Zhou Ye meant by sacrificing...the backyard flowers...


    Zhou Ye had long wanted to win the three links of the two women. It was helpless at this time. It was not a future generation. The two women had no choice but to accept this gameplay and refused to follow it... But today, it seems that they are doomed.


    Dong Liao''s head hung slightly, and he said nanaly: "Everything depends on your husband''s instructions..."


    "As long as the husband is willing to let his grandfather make a living, Bai''er is also willing..." Dong Bai also said.


    "Hahaha...well, when I return, remember to wash it clean!" Zhou Ye laughed, stretched his arms, hugged the two women in his arms, pecked on the left and right, then let go of his hands. Leaving the handsome account in a stride... "Come here, bring my Mochizuki... ready to pursue Dong Zhuo!"


    "Here!"


    It''s not a long time. The Kodo Beastmaster of Zhou Ye''s own warrior general... Well, well, now it is called Mochizuki Rhinoceros...


    Naturally, some soldiers brought Zhou Ye''s Mochizuki over...


    Zhou Ye was going to expedition, Zhao Yuner and the other women would naturally come out to see each other.


    "Husband, be careful about everything... don''t get caught in ambush..." Although she knows that her man has great powers, Yun''er just can''t worry about her husband... Maybe this is caring and chaos.


    "Yun''er don''t have to worry about me..." Zhou Ye smiled: "After this battle is over, we can go back to Jingzhou... Ying Chinese has Yueying girl, Wu has you and Bai Niu, I can''t rest assured... ¡­By the way, Feng Yiwei also has to step up his training, don¡¯t neglect..."


    "Bai''er (Yun''er) province!!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Dong Bai and Zhao Yun''er both nodded in response.


    What is Feng Yiwei??


    Feng Yiwei is a five-hundred maid married to Dong Heng...


    To say that Dong Zhuo is really willing...


    In order to do what he liked, the order selected five hundred court ladies from the Changle Palace and sent them to Zhou Ye''s camp as a dowry team with their own daughter.These five hundred palace ladies are all unmanned virgins carefully selected by the female officials in Dong Zhuo''s palace, and they are all top-notch...


    Zhou Ye naturally laughed at this...


    Chapter 2086


    Chapter Two Thousand and Eighty Six


    In fact, Dong Zhuo''s move also contained evil intentions.


    He sent these five hundred maids as dowry, just to mess up Zhou Ye''s military...


    Under normal circumstances, the military sergeant soldiers have been fighting for years and have not been close to women for many years. Faced with so many maids, they will naturally be thrilled.


    And if there is a fornication between a man and a woman, Zhou Ye will be furious and will punish the sergeant. In this way, the blood dragon ride will be popular...


    It is a pity that his calculations were completely useless by Zhou Ye''s side.


    You know, from the moment of birth, Umbrella has injected a gene of loyalty into the gene chain.


    In their cognition, what they rule is the rule of heaven and must not be violated. The joy, anger, sorrow, and joy of their own rule are their standards of behavior.


    Zhou Ye said to keep them away from those palace ladies, they wouldn''t even look at it.


    This is the forbidden iron army.


    Of course, in this era, no army can do this.


    As for the training of these court ladies as Feng Yiwei?


    It was the idea of ??Dong Bai and Zhao Yuner.


    In their words, everything is fine in the army, but it is somewhat inconvenient... It is better to train these five hundred maids as female guards for their dispatch.


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye naturally had nothing to do...


    In fact, he also has this intention...


    That''s why Dong Bai and Zhao Yun''er stepped up the training of these five hundred Fengyiwei. When he led his army back to Jingzhou, they would naturally take the time to strengthen them and become his support.


    It''s just that there is no such time and no such conditions right now, so I can only train temporarily.


    After explaining many chores, Zhou Ye directly jumped on his Mochizuki... "Go!"


    "Here!" XN


    Following Zhou Ye''s order, the Three Thousand Blood Dragon Cavalry rushed towards the capital under the leadership of Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye''s camp was not too far from the capital, only more than a hundred miles away.


    For the Blood Dragon Knight, more than a hundred miles is really nothing...In only half an hour, Zhou Ye rushed to Luoyang City with the Blood Dragon Knight.


    At this time, this century-old capital has become a ruin...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1699

    There are broken walls everywhere... There is a choking smell of fireworks in the air.


    "A century-old capital...this Dong Zhuo is really willing!!" Looking at the once prosperous city in front of him, Zhou Ye couldn''t help sighing: "No matter, bypass Luoyang City, we will catch up with Dong Zhuo..."


    "Here!!" The soldiers obeyed, bypassing Luoyang City, and chasing them all the way towards Xingyang.


    At this time, Dong Zhuo''s team did not go too far...


    After all, they are moving their capital. They have to take care of the civil and military officials along the way, and they are also followed by some Li people... Then the speed can''t get up.


    Under these cumbersome drags, Dong Zhuo''s team moved to the capital to travel only more than 30 miles a day.


    Although Dong Zhuo set out two days earlier than Zhou Ye, however, it took less than two hours for Zhou Ye to catch up with Dong Zhuo''s army.


    Li Yu and Lu Bu, who were in charge of holding down the army of Dong Zhuo''s team, saw the red armor on the blood dragon from a distance, and they were shocked to death...


    If the person is someone else, then these two people still have the courage to fight, or even seek a pass and ambush, it is not impossible.


    However, it was Zhou Ye... it was Zhou Ye''s blood dragon.


    They didn''t even dare to take photos of their faces, so they rode their horses madly... and fled forward.


    With these two as role models for generals, the other Xiliang cavalry will naturally follow suit... Just kidding, most of these Xiliang cavalry are the remnants and defeated soldiers who survived the battle... For the blood dragon cavalry They are so powerful.


    Against??


    I''m sorry...that''s to die...It''s better for our family to run away first.


    As a result, the Xiliang cavalry, who had been on the same road with the migrating people, couldn''t take care of a lot of them, and immediately rode their horses to rush.


    These people who followed the Xiliang army to move their capitals did not notice for a while and were trampled to death by Xiliang iron cavalry.


    In troubled times, life is as cheap as grass.


    Seeing such a scene, Zhou Ye couldn''t help sighing: "I know now why there is a saying that I would rather be a peaceful dog than a person in troubled times."


    "Lord, what shall we do now?" A soldier beside Zhou Ye asked, "If we keep chasing, these people will definitely suffer more..."


    "Oh, I won''t kill Boren, but Boren died because of me!" Zhou Ye sighed, "Stop the pursuit, I will go and meet Dong Zhuo for a while...These people, you can ask them. May I follow us back to Jingzhou..."


    "Here!!" The soldier agreed and took the order...


    The soldiers of the blood dragon cavalry jumped off their horses one by one to help the people who were trampled by the Xiliang cavalry to find their relatives or bury the dead...


    And what about Zhou Ye?Directly looking for a mountain col with a person behind him, his figure flashed and disappeared in place...


    At this time, Dong Zhuo is sitting on the frame of the emperor, carrying out his own Zhengtai training plan...


    "The emperor... the old minister''s life is bitter... the old minister is the most bitter person in the world. The bitterness is like the weeds under the wheel, and my bitterness is like the Huanglian in the cracks of the stone..."


    "In order to rescue the big man, he did not hesitate to leave his home and property and came to the imperial court from Xiliang. Over the years, the veteran has not been able to eat well and sleep well, and I have made painstaking efforts to walk on thin ice!"


    Dong Zhuo was spitting bitterness here, and when the watch was loyal, he suddenly heard a chuckle."Dong Xiangguo really worked hard..."


    "Who is it?" Hearing this voice, Dong Zhuo was shocked... hurriedly turned his head to look...


    This doesn''t matter, Dong Zhuo almost was not scared to death...


    I saw a figure dressed in an extremely gorgeous suit, sitting next to him at this moment...this appearance, such an appearance...who is it not Zhou Ye??


    "Zhou Boyang..." Dong Zhuo shivered in shock...


    "Don''t be afraid, I didn''t come to take your life today..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "After all, I have promised Xiaobai and Wei''er to spare your life!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Dong Zhuo was relieved...


    It wasn''t until this time that he was shocked...He was in his own army, and now he only saw Zhou Ye, but didn''t see the blood dragon ride under his command... His heart was naturally settled.


    "Zhou Boyang, what are you doing here?" Dong Zhuo calmly asked.


    "Huh???" Hearing Dong Zhuo''s unkind tone, Zhou Ye gave him a smile but a smile...


    Just this glance made the frightened soul of Dong Zhuo who has been fighting for a long time...


    In Zhou Ye''s eyes, he saw the boundless sea of ??blood, as well as countless terrifying monsters...


    "You...you..." Dong Zhuo shrank into a ball in fright, his whole body shaking like chaff.


    "I''m here just to find a few people from you..." Zhou Ye looked at Dong Zhuo''s appearance, nodded in satisfaction, and smiled: "One is the attendant Cai Yong, and the other is Dong Cheng, the nephew of the Queen Mother. Please don¡¯t refuse me..."


    Chapter 2087


    Chapter Two Thousand and Eighty Seven


    "It''s just... just so?" Dong Zhuo asked unconfidently.


    He was really shocked by Zhou Ye.


    "Well, it''s just that!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    "It''s so simple!" Dong Zhuo said, yelling, "Stop!"


    As his voice fell, the whole team stopped.


    Outside, a soldier approached the carriage and asked respectfully: "What''s the command of Lord Xiangguo?"


    "Someone will call the attendant Cai Yong and the partial general Dong Cheng!!" Dong Zhuo said loudly, "I have important questions!"


    "Here!!"


    The soldier outside agreed, then turned around and left...


    They didn''t expect that their home country was being threatened at this time... their lives were dying.


    At this time, the atmosphere in the car became a bit awkward...


    Dong Zhuo looked at Zhou Ye and wanted to speak several times, but he didn''t know what to say.


    And what about Zhou Ye?There is really nothing to say to Dong Zhuo...So, the two of them stared at each other in the car.


    At this time, the Han Xian Emperor Liu Xie Xiaozheng Tai who had been sitting in the car, seeing the invincible Dong Zhuo, was so afraid of the young general who suddenly appeared in the car, her mind suddenly changed.


    At the age of nine, Fang has been under Dong Zhuo''s control since he became the throne.


    However, at this age, he already has some ideas of his own.


    Moreover, there is a loyal court lady eunuch in the Han room, telling him that Dong Zhuo is a traitor and a courtier seeking power to usurp the Han... Your Majesty cannot recognize a thief as his father.


    Therefore, even though Liu Xie was young, he already knew something about his situation.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1700

    He just heard Dong Zhuo''s words just as if he hadn''t heard it... He only hated that he was surrounded by Xiliang Jiashi, and he was no longer resentful and could not swear at that Dong Zhuo.


    But now, Zhou Ye''s arrival gave him a glimmer of hope.


    What hope??


    In addition to the treacherous nephew, the hope of Chao Gang is shaken.


    After all, in Liu Xie''s heart, someone who can make Dong Zhuo so afraid is definitely more powerful than Dong Zhuo.Maybe he still has the Han room in his heart??


    Thinking of this, Xiao Liu Xie said loudly: "General Boyang, Dong Zhuo has no king, no father, and no direction, please start to get rid of this traitor... I will appoint you loyal and brave, and eat thousands of families!"


    Hearing what Han Xiandi said, Dong Zhuo was shocked...


    Damn it, guard against day and night, still didn''t guard against Mrs. Xiaozheng...


    "Your Majesty, don''t talk nonsense, the old ministers are loyal to the sun and the moon... how can you be a traitorous minister without a ruler, no father, and no direction?" Dong Zhuo defended himself and looked at Zhou Ye cautiously. ...


    I am afraid that Zhou Ye was really moved by the little emperor...


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the entire car solidified...


    "Haha..." Hearing the words of the little emperor, Zhou Ye smiled mockingly: "In this world, if I want it, I can get it at my fingertips... It''s a pity that I am not interested in glory and wealth... For you, this world is you too. I want it, and I want to take it too... But for me, the world is a burden that can''t be shaken away... An inescapable bondage... It''s useless..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the little emperor suddenly became desperate...


    Although Zhou Ye did not explicitly reject him, the meaning in his words was already obvious...


    He doesn''t even look at this world. Does he care about the so-called Zhongyonghou and Shiyi Wanhu that the little emperor said??


    "Hahaha...General Boyang really is so handsome...I admire and admire him!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Dong Zhuole''s posterior molars all leaked out.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye looked at Dong Zhuo and said with a smile: "I don''t kill you because of the pleading of Wei''er and Baier. Besides, the big guys are exhausted. If you kill you Dong Zhuo, there will be The next Zhang Zhuo, Wang Zhuo will appear... Instead of that, you might as well leave you... At least you are a full-fed traitor!"


    "..." Dong Zhuo was speechless by Zhou Ye''s words...


    He smiled sullily: "General Boyang said it is extremely..."


    Dong Zhuo was really grateful to Li Ru at this time. If he hadn''t listened to him, he would send his daughter to Zhou Ye''s camp, afraid that he would lose his life at this time?


    From Zhou Ye''s words just now, he almost heard it...


    Zhou Ye didn''t care who sat in the world, let alone his Dong Zhuo''s life and death... he didn''t kill him, just because his daughter and granddaughter pleaded for him.


    It''s not that Zhou Ye treats him well...


    Even so, Dong Zhuo is already very happy...


    You know, even though he didn''t see Zhou Ye using force on that day, Zhou Ye''s deeds that he shot through the gates of Changsha City had already spread all over the world.


    When Dong Zhuo himself was young, he was also a powerful man who could open a strong bow with both arms...How could he not know how much strength it would take to shoot through the gates?


    Therefore, he asked himself if he lost to Zhou Ye...


    Moreover, he is over half a hundred years old at this time, and what about Zhou Ye?It was when he was young and strong, and between this plus and minus, the outcome was decided... Therefore, Dong Zhuo was so panicked when he saw Zhou Ye...


    While smiling at Zhou Ye, Dong Zhuo squinted at the little emperor and gave the little emperor a vicious look...that means-wait until you turn around to clean up.


    Seeing Dong Zhuo¡¯s gaze, Han Xian Emperor Liu Xie was desperate...


    He really didn''t expect to see a person who made Dong Zhuo so afraid appeared, thinking it was a savior...


    As a result, he is a person who has no monarch, and regards monarchs and subjects as inferior as nothing...


    Is it true that the big man, as he said, is really exhausted??


    Xiao Zhengtai Liu Xie was immersed in the grief over the impending destruction of the Han Dynasty, and did not pay attention to Dong Zhuo''s eyes.


    As Xiao Zhengtai Liu Xie became silent again, the whole carriage looked a little awkward again...


    At this moment, there was a report from Jia Shi outside: "Master Xiangguo, Cai Yong and Pian brought Dong Cheng to..."


    Hearing Jia Shi¡¯s report, Dong Zhuo really received a pardon, and said loudly: "Let them come up!"


    "Here!" After Jia Shi promised, he said to the two waiting behind him: "Xiangguo will let you meet in the car!"


    "Yes!"


    "Here!"


    The two agreed, and stepped on the wooden steps, onto the frame of the emperor...


    As soon as they got into the car, Cai Yong and Dong Cheng were taken aback.


    Whether it was Han Xiandi in the car or Dong Zhuo, they all knew... but they didn''t know Zhou Ye who was sitting by the side.


    Although Dong Cheng was a partial general of Niu Fu who died in the hands of the blood dragon rider, he was not in Dong Zhuo''s army on the day of the war, but was ordered to stay in the capital.


    Therefore, I don¡¯t know Zhou Ye...


    And Cai Yong, let alone...


    He is a weak person at all, maybe Zhou Ye''s name is like a thunderous ear, but - Zhou Ye''s appearance, he definitely doesn''t recognize it.


    "Servant Cai Yong, I have seen Master Xiangguo!"


    "Dong Cheng met Master Xiangguo!"


    Although the two did not know Zhou Ye, they knew Dong Zhuo, so they hurried to greet Dong Zhuo...After the question was finished, the two thoughts...this is the frame of the emperor... Then naturally they should also say hello to the emperor, thinking about this, two The man hurriedly bowed and said, "Cai Yong, Dong Cheng...Long live my emperor... Long live!"


    Chapter 2088


    Chapter Two Thousand and Eighteenth


    At this time, seeing Cai Yong and Dong Cheng arrive, Dong Zhuo was extremely happy...


    He really wanted to send Zhou Ye away quickly...


    Dong Zhuo has not experienced this involuntary feeling of life and death for a long time.


    "General Boyang...These two are the people you are looking for. If you have anything, just talk about it..." Dong Zhuo said here, and deliberately said: "If there is any inconvenience, our family can take the emperor to go first. Car, stay away for a while..."


    "Xiangguo don''t have to be so troublesome!" Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand... and then looked at Cai Yong and Dong Cheng.


    When Cai Yong and Dong Cheng heard Dong Zhuo''s address to Zhou Ye, they were immediately stunned.


    The word Boyang?Such a young and handsome general...I am afraid that in the world, only Jingzhou Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang are the only ones.


    But... Zhou Ye, isn''t Zhou Boyang the vanguard of the thieves'' army??Why does it appear here??

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1701

    "Cai Shizhong..." Zhou Ye looked at Cai Yong and asked, "Would you like to go back to Jingzhou with me and meet your daughter Cai Yan?"


    "Yan''er?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cai Yong asked anxiously: "Why is my daughter with the general? Isn''t she on the day of her marriage...was she taken away by the strongman?"


    "Haha... I was the one who took her away!" Zhou Ye didn''t care, and smiled: "Now Yan''er is in Jingzhou and misses Cai Shizhong very much, so when I was leaving for the expedition, she still begged me, if I see Cai Shizhong, I must invite Cai Shizhong to join Jingzhou and share our family relationship!"


    "......This..." After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cai Yong had some guesses in his heart.


    Think about it, if the person who kidnapped his daughter that day was Zhou Ye, then Zhou Ye and his daughter Cai Yan must have been married...No way, at this time his daughter has become the concubine of Zhou Boyang in Jingzhou. .


    Thinking of this, Cai Yong couldn''t help but look up and down Zhou Ye...


    "Everyone said, Jingzhou Meizhou Lang, when I saw him today, he was well-deserved!!" Cai Yong said here, sighing: "Now I hear the general''s message from Yan''er, and the old man feels deeply comforted...but, The imperial court nowadays is just using people...The old man misunderstood the country for his own sake, so why don''t I write an autograph letter and General Trouble will give it to my poor daughter..."


    When Zhou Ye heard Cai Yong talking like this, he couldn''t help but roll his eyes...


    This guy, to put it bluntly, still can''t bear his official position...


    But this is also normal...


    If Cai Yong had some political sense, he would not be lamenting Dong Zhuo at Wang Yun''s table after Dong Zhuo''s death, so that Wang Yun was imprisoned and finally died in prison.


    Forget it, the twisted melon is not sweet, wait until he is imprisoned by Wang Yun, then save him...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Also...so I can explain to Yan''er!"


    "Then I''m going to prepare pen, ink, paper and inkstone..." Cai Yong said, turning around and getting off the car to find pen, wood, paper and inkstone to write a home letter.


    At this time, Zhou Ye turned his attention to Dong Cheng...


    "Dong Cheng, would you like to come back to Jingzhou with me?" Zhou Ye asked.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Dong Cheng was stunned...


    He was a little uncertain about what the relationship between Zhou Ye and Dong Zhuo was...


    It seemed that Dong Xiangguo was a little afraid of Zhou Ye... But even so, Dong Cheng didn''t want to return to Jingzhou with Zhou Ye.


    Let''s put it this way, following Dong Zhuo... is equivalent to following the court.


    That opportunity is great...


    And how about going back to Jingzhou with Zhou Ye??What can he get??


    Besides, he had no relationship with Zhou Ye, and he did not feel that he, an unknown person, would suddenly be appreciated by Zhou Boyang, who is famous all over the world...


    After pondering over and over again, Dong Cheng handed his hand to courtesy and said: "General Boyang has a wrong love. The court is just now when the court is employing people. Dong is really..."


    Speaking of this, Zhou Ye almost understood... well, another one who didn''t want to go with him... it didn''t matter.


    Anyway, he did not originally come for Dong Cheng, but for his daughter.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and said: "It''s fine, in that case, I will take your daughter back to Jingzhou. When you figure it out, you can bring your family and find me in Jingzhou!!!"


    Hearing this, Dong Cheng was dumbfounded...


    What''s happening here??


    Why would I take my daughter away when I refused?


    But Dong Zhuo heard some clues...


    Since being defeated by Zhou Ye, he has deliberately collected Zhou Ye''s information.


    Dong Zhuo knew that there was a young loli beside Zhou Ye who gently called to be Yueying... I want to come, Zhou Ye is the daughter of Dong Cheng... I want...


    Thinking of this, Dong Zhuo smiled and said, "It''s okay... come, come and bring Dong Cheng''s daughter here!!"


    Hearing Dong Zhuo''s words, a soldier outside responded with a response and turned and left.


    When Dong Chengwen heard Dong Zhuo''s words, he fell to his knees with a puff, and begged: "Master Xiangguo must not...My daughter Nian Fang Xiaonian...I can''t bear the suffering of this boat!!"


    "Dong Cheng, you really don''t know how to promote... General Boyang can look at your daughter, it is your daughter''s convincing..." Dong Zhuo said angrily, "Don''t say it anymore, and our family will order someone to drag you down." Punish!"


    Dong Zhuo really wants to send Zhou Ye away quickly...


    He really didn''t like this feeling of involuntary life and death.


    "Master Xiangguo..." Hearing Dong Zhuo''s words, Dong Cheng cried in fright and did not dare to make trouble. He only dared to stay in the car and kept kowtow.


    Hearing Dong Zhuo''s words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but roll his eyes...


    What this said was like he was a villain who robbed Loli.


    However, it may be easier for people to give in to the wicked?


    Look at Dong Cheng, rejecting himself, but dare not disrespect Dong Zhuo... Maybe this is the benefit of the wicked??


    While talking...


    An old eunuch walked into the car holding a little loli...respectfully said: "Master Xiangguo, Dong Cheng''s daughter is here!"


    Seeing his daughter being hugged over, Dong Cheng felt even more grief, and knocked his head more diligently...


    "Father...Father..." Little Lori saw her father lying on the ground, kowtow desperately, she couldn''t help putting a trace of panic on her little face, she stretched out her hands and wanted her father to hold...


    However, the old eunuch would not give Dong Cheng''s daughter to him.


    "Haha... Give it to me!" Zhou Ye said, stretching out his hands...


    The old eunuch looked at Dong Zhuo, and it was not until Dong Zhuo nodded slightly that he handed the little Lolita in his arms to Zhou Ye''s hands.


    "Hey, don''t cry..." Zhou Ye hugged the future Concubine Dong and smiled: "Brother will take you to a good place, a place with a lot of fun..."


    "Really?" Dong Xiaoluoli seemed to be fascinated by Zhou Ye''s appearance, and actually stopped crying, and asked: "Will my father go with us?"


    "Your father still has important things to do...So, we are the only ones to go together!!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Okay, take a good night''s sleep. When you wake up, you will be able to go to that fun place! !"


    "Hmm..." Dong Xiaoluoli felt her eyelids getting heavier and heavier, and finally... closed her eyes tightly and fell asleep sweetly.


    Chapter 2089


    Chapter Two Thousand and Eighty Nine


    Seeing this situation and this scene... Dong Zhuo''s heart shuddered...


    This Jingzhou Zhou Boyang... really has extraordinary means.


    However, at this time he didn''t dare to turn his face with Zhou Ye, let alone play sideways with Zhou Ye... Instead, he wanted to please Zhou Ye.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1702

    "Haha... Boyang got what he wanted. Congratulations!" Dong Zhuo said here, and asked with a smile: "Boyang has any other requirements, and we ask them together. Our family will not refuse!"


    "Speaking of which, I really have something to trouble Dong Xiang!" Zhou Ye said down the ass.


    "Uh... don''t hesitate to say, what is the relationship between you and me... you don''t have to be polite with our family..." Dong Zhuo waved his hand and said boldly.


    Hearing Dong Zhuo''s words, Zhou Ye also felt that the relationship between him and Dong Zhuo was quite complicated.


    From Dong Heng''s side, he wants to call Master Dong Zhuo Taishan... From Dong Bai''s side... Then his seniority has dropped...


    Alas, troublesome...not to mention seniority.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "I want another person... She should be in Yeting at the moment. She is a noble person with a surname, Fu Mingshou!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Dong Zhuo turned his eyes to the old eunuch...


    The old eunuch knew the machine and said: "Return to Lord Xiangguo, there is indeed a nobleman named Fushou in the court..."


    "Then call it soon...?" Dong Zhuo waved his hand.


    "Here!" the old eunuch said, turning to get out of the car...


    However, he was stopped by Zhou Ye."Wait!"


    Hearing this, the old eunuch stopped, turned his head and gave a deep salute to Zhou Ye, "I wonder if General Boyang has any more orders?"


    "How long has the father-in-law been in the palace?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Thirty years!" the old eunuch replied respectfully.


    "Then you know, where is Tang Ji, the concubine of the young emperor?" Zhou Ye continued to ask.


    "Young Emperor''s Concubine? Tang Ji?" The old eunuch was stunned after hearing this... "The Young Emperor has never married..."


    "What?" Zhou Ye was taken aback when he heard this.


    "Ah, what the general said was the daughter of the Tang family whom the young emperor had decreed to marry?" At this time, the old eunuch seemed to think of something, and said: "In this case, the young eunuch did have a concubine, but the Tang family daughter paid Before entering the palace, he lost his track... At that time, General He Jin even ordered a thorough investigation of this matter... However, all investigations and investigations were inconclusive... In the end it was gone!"


    "Ok??"


    Isn''t it??Tang Ji is missing??


    What''s happening here??


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but open his eyes and looked towards the sky...


    In the sky, hundreds of billions of thin lines link people and people, things and things... This is the line of cause and effect.


    Zhou Ye found Tang Ji¡¯s causal line among the hundreds of millions of causal lines... Follow the vine and search for the past...


    Whoever came up with the idea, but finally found the underworld...


    Well, it seems that the patrol envoy from home is doing a good job... Actually knowing to help me pick up the omissions, which is really great.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and said: "That''s it...you go and call that Fushou!!"


    "Here!" The old eunuch promised and turned and got off the carriage.


    "That... virtuous son-in-law..." Perhaps because Zhou Ye seemed to be in a good mood this time, Dong Zhuo dared to have a relationship with Zhou Ye."You... you just had golden light in your eyes that was..."


    "Haha... it''s nothing more than a glimpse of secrets, nothing more than a trail!!" Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand and said.


    "Sure, my son-in-law is also... amazing!" Dong Zhuo couldn''t help but admire.


    In response to this, Zhou Ye just chuckled and stopped speaking.


    After a while...


    A little girl who was more than thirteen or fourteen years old was led by an old eunuch into the car."Tian Xiangguo, Fushou brought it!!"


    At this moment, the little girl named Fushou looked at Dong Zhuo with her eyes timidly... Yingying bowed: "Fushou has seen Master Xiangguo!!"


    "Haha... Fushou, our family gave you to General Boyang..." Dong Zhuo said here, pointing to Zhou Ye and said, "From then on, you are his person for life, and his ghost for death... you know? ??"


    Hearing Dong Zhuo''s words, Emperor Han Xian, who was sitting at the side, felt aggrieved.


    Where is Yeting??


    That is where the emperor selects the concubines... the women who enter that place are basically strictly speaking, they are already the emperor''s reserve concubines.


    However, now Dong Zhuo was like sending a singer to a slave, he raised his hand and sent it out without asking him...How could this not make him angry??


    It''s a pity that he can''t get rid of his anger... Being young is one thing, not having military power is another.


    He was just a lamb to be slaughtered at this time, just to see when Dong Zhuo was upset, he abolished him and slaughtered him again.


    His elder brother, Young Emperor Liu Fan, is a lesson from the past.


    Here, Han Xian Emperor Liu Xie dared to be angry but dare not speak...


    And although Fu Shou was a few years older than Liu Xie, in front of Dong Zhuo, he didn''t even dare to make a big sound...what else did he dare to say??


    "Fushou obey orders!" Fushou said, turning his head to look at Zhou Ye...


    From this look, the panic in my heart is also a bit less...


    No way, a girl at this age was just when her love was first opened, and Zhou Ye''s peerless appearance was quite attractive to a girl at this age.


    "Concubine Fushou...I saw General Boyang..." Fushou said, bowing to Zhou Ye.


    Looking at the lovely girl in front of him, Zhou Ye smiled, and stretched out his hand to help her up: "You don''t need to be so polite..."


    Now that everything he wanted to do was done, Zhou Ye didn''t plan to stay in this car anymore...


    Said to be the emperor''s frame, it is really neither magnificent nor luxurious...It''s really not very good.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye got up, holding Dong Xiaoluoli in one hand, and Fu Shou''s little hand in the other... To Dong Zhou casually said: "This matter is over, I will also leave!!"


    "Why is my son-in-law in such a hurry? It''s rare to see you and me. It''s not too late to leave after lunch!" Dong Zhuo was not so afraid of Zhou Ye at this time. He almost understood Zhou Ye''s temper... ¡­As long as you follow him, he will not treat you like anything.


    "Ha ha... If I delay here for a while, the blood dragon knight behind Dong Xiangqian''s capital team will probably be killed!!" Zhou Ye laughed.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Dong Zhuo was speechless...


    "So I''ll leave!!" Zhou Ye said here, without waiting for Dong Zhuo to speak... His figure flashed and disappeared into the car.


    Seeing such a horrible scene... Dong Zhuo couldn''t help but yelled out.


    At this moment, Cai Yong came in with a letter, "Huh? Master Xiangguo, where is General Boyang? I still want him to help me send home letters and my daughter!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1703

    "He... he''s gone!!" At this time, Dong Zhuo came back to his senses a little bit... "God-man... Really god-man... Our family is not unjustly defeated. How can people fight with God? ??"


    "What god and man? What fight?" Cai Yong asked stupidly.


    "Don''t ask any more, you only need to know that your daughter can serve General Boyang. It is her blessing, and even more of your Cai family''s blessing!" Said this, Dong Zhuo stunned Dong Cheng and the little emperor. Glancing at... "Today''s matter must not be circulated. Let us hear a little bit of wind, so you should be careful of your heads!!"


    "Then...what about that official''s letter?" Cai Yong said dumbfounded.


    "It''s not easy, order a soldier, send him to the rear army on a fast horse, and give it to the blood dragon!" Dong Zhuo said here, a smile on his face couldn''t help but... he married his daughter and granddaughter. Given to such a man of God... It seems that his destiny is in him.


    Chapter 2090


    Chapter two thousand and ninety


    Not to mention what Dong Zhuo thinks at this time...


    Just say Zhou Ye...


    He unabashedly used teleport to leave the emperor''s car, just to deter Dong Zhuo to some extent, so that he would stop making his own ideas.


    Otherwise, there is always someone who wants to calculate you, and it''s not good to think about it.


    Moreover, Zhou Ye could not say anything, after all, among his women, there were Dong Heng and Dong Bai.


    For the face of these two women, Zhou Ye couldn''t kill Dong Zhuo either.


    And his move not only shocked Dong Zhuo, but also shocked Fushou beside him.


    Anyone who walked out of the car in the blink of an eye... and the view was still dozens of miles away, and the place passed by the day before yesterday would be shocked.


    At this time, Fushou, a pair of beautiful eyes were wide, and Xiao Xiao opened slightly, and he was already shocked and speechless.


    "What?? But I was scared?" Zhou Ye saw Fu Shou''s expression, teasingly leaned in her ear, and said loudly, "Hey..."


    Zhou Ye''s voice awakened the dumbfounded Fushou... However, her next move caused Zhou Ye to be stunned for a while.


    I saw that Fushou was the first time he woke up.He knelt on the ground with a puff and hugged Zhou Ye''s legs, begging: "The fairy, the fairy begs you to save the Han Dynasty... save the people of Li people in the world!"


    "..." Hearing Fu Shou''s words, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    Why is it a big man again?


    "You get up and talk first!!" Zhou Ye held the sleeping Concubine Dong with one hand, and was about to go to Fushou with one hand.


    "No... the fairy refuses... the concubine won''t get up..." This Fushou is still exciting.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled sarcastically and asked, "Well, give me a reason to revive the Han Dynasty..."


    "This..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Fu Shou suddenly got stuck...


    "The way of the world, if there is yin, there will be yang, if there is division, there will be union... Is there any eternal truth in the dynasty change?" Zhou Ye laughed: "Han loses its popular support. This is death. The way cannot be saved, and I don¡¯t want to save..."


    "My lord..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Fu Shou couldn''t help but feel sad... he burst into tears.


    "Okay, get up... If you don''t get up again, you will stay here forever!" Zhou Ye said, turning around and left...


    When Fu Shou heard the words, he was shocked, got up in a hurry, followed Zhou Ye carefully, and walked out... After all, she was already Zhou Ye''s person at this time, and she couldn''t go back. As for leaving Zhou Ye and living alone??


    Don''t be funny, in this era of turmoil, a woman lives alone??In the end, it will only end in a life worse than death.


    Do you really think that hungry people must be kind??


    After Zhou Ye took Fu Shou around the small mound in front of him, his own soldiers greeted him...


    "Master..." The soldier held a baby in his arms and walked in front of Zhou Ye and said, "The subordinates found this baby girl beside a woman who was trampled to death by the Xiliang Army''s horses..."


    With that, he sent the baby girl in his hand to Zhou Ye.


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye looked at the baby girl in Zhanbing''s hands with some curiosity. The baby girl''s body was wrapped in a swaddle made of silk.On the swaddle, there is also embroidered a word...


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye saw this word, and his heart flashed... "Could this be that?"


    While talking, Zhou Ye turned his head and said to Fushou who was next to him like a grieved little wife, "Come here..."


    "Oh..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s call, Fushou, who had just been taken aback, walked over aggrievedly.


    "Come on, hold me first!" Zhou Ye said, sending the little Concubine Dong who was still sleeping in Fu Shou''s arms.


    "Yes..." Fu Shou did not dare to refuse, and hurriedly took over Concubine Dong from Zhou Ye...


    At this time, Fushou, who was only thirteen or fourteen years old, was holding a six or seven-year-old little loli, it was really a bit embarrassing for her.


    However, Fu Shou didn''t dare to say tired... he had to grit his teeth, clenched his hands tightly, and hugged Concubine Dong.


    At this time, Zhou Ye took the infant girl from the arms of the soldier, searched her body, and found a jade lock with the words Longevity Hundredsui engraved on the front of the lock, and the back It is engraved with the words "Jing Shu"¡ª¡ª.


    Normally, the handwriting engraved on the baby''s longevity lock is usually the baby''s name.


    "He Jingshu?" Zhou Ye muttered the name, suddenly remembering someone...


    Could this be the descendant of He Jin who was put under Cao Pi''s command and then was given by Cao Pi to Sima Yi as a concubine??


    Interesting, so interesting...


    Unexpectedly, I ran into her so early.


    This is really...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye laughed and said, "Okay, you did a good job, what reward do you want?"


    Seeing that his master was so delighted, the soldiers couldn''t help but feel overjoyed. He directly knelt to the ground and said loudly: "Please give me a name from the lord!!"


    "...Okay, I give you An surname and Jing!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "An Jing...An Jing..." The soldier muttered his newly acquired name, and a trace of ecstasy could not help leaking from his face, "An Jing thanks the lord for giving the name..."


    "Okay... let''s go down!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "It is said that everyone should quickly gather the people and prepare to return to Jingzhou!"


    "Here!" An Jing responded loudly, turned around and ran towards his brothers, running and showing off, "I have a name, the lord gave me a name..."


    Hearing his cry, the eyes of all the soldiers leaked envy...


    With a name, it means that they are registered in the hearts of their masters... This is more exciting than any award.


    And Fu Shou, who had been standing next to Zhou Ye, couldn''t help being shocked when he saw the extremely excited expression of the soldiers...


    Just a name, is it worth so happy??


    It''s just that she didn''t dare to ask Zhou Ye...Who told her to annoy this uncle by the act just now?

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1704

    And at this time, she only felt that she was holding little Lolita''s hands, deadly, and a little numb... There was no room to pay attention to other things.


    Zhou Ye had already noticed the situation on Fushou''s side... Seeing her clenched teeth, she couldn''t help but shook his head and chuckled, "Give it to me..."


    "The concubine body can still hold on..." Fu Shou gritted his teeth against Zhou Ye''s stretched hands, shook his head, and said, "Such a small matter, I won''t bother your lord..."


    "...I''m not big, and my temper is not too small!" Zhou Ye said with a dumb smile: "Well...Since you want to hug, just continue to hug!!"


    Having said this, Zhou Ye picked up the baby girl in her swaddle and walked away...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s relentless words and such a resolute attitude, Fushou''s aggrieved eyes reddened, and tears almost didn''t fall...


    Chapter 2091


    Chapter two thousand and ninety one


    "What else is Jingzhou Meizhou Lang... I think it''s a bad-hearted Lang..." Fu Shou muttered in a low voice, and was about to hold Xiao Lolita to follow Zhou Ye''s pace.


    However, at this moment she suddenly discovered that the little Lolita in her hand suddenly became nothing.


    "Huh?" Fushou couldn''t help but curiously tried it with one hand, and the same was true... The little Lolita in his hand was as light as a dead leaf, with no weight at all.


    Shouldn''t it be said that she was the Empress Fu who always gave advice to Emperor Xian of Han??


    In the blink of an eye, she figured out who did it...


    Looking at the tall and straight figure that had gone so far ahead, Fu Shou couldn''t help but leak a smile on his face... "It seems that the concubine''s husband is a gentle and good person!"


    While talking to herself, she picked up the little Lolita in her arms, and quickly chased after her... "Husband, wait for me..."


    In fact, this is really Zhou Ye''s manipulation...


    In any case, they are all their own women, even if they are teasing, there is no need for both parties to have a grudge... that would be boring.


    "Don''t call me a bad guy?" Zhou Ye laughed as he watched the Fushou who had caught up with him.


    "Husband..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Fu Shou''s face turned red... Obviously, the whispering that she just thought to herself had been heard by someone.


    "Okay, I won''t tease you..." Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his hand, grabbing Fu Shou''s slender waist... and walked towards his mount.


    Fu Shou''s face was ruddy again by Zhou Ye''s actions... She had never done such an intimate move in the crowd like this...


    Moreover, this is inconsistent with the etiquette she has learned since she was a child...


    But this time she didn''t say anything...


    After all, Zhou Ye''s strength has made her feel close to her, and she also enjoys the feeling of being close to Zhou Ye.


    Soon, Zhou Ye took Fushou to the place where his mount was parked... When he first saw such a beast, Fushou was naturally taken aback.


    However, when I think that my husband is a man among immortals, I am not surprised.


    Now Zhou Ye will sit on Mochizuki Rhinoceros holding Fushou...


    On the broad back of the giant beast, the place is huge, it is like a small carriage...


    Therefore, even with Zhou Ye and Fushou sitting above, plus a loli and a baby girl, it still looks very empty.


    At this time, Fu Shou no longer hugged Concubine Dong Xiaoli in his arms, but instead held Jing Shu, who was still in her infancy.


    And the sleeping Concubine Dong Xiaoli was put on the wide back seat by Zhou Ye and fixed...


    At this moment, a soldier arrived in front of Zhou Ye''s car and reported: "Enlighten the lord, only half of the more than 100,000 people are willing to return to Jingzhou with us..."


    Hearing what Zhanbing said, Zhou Ye thought for a while, and sighed: "That''s it... In that case, you don''t have to force the people who don''t want to go with you... Let everyone clean up and set off immediately..."


    "Here!" The soldier agreed, turned his head and left...


    In this way, Zhou Ye''s Blood Dragon Cavalry escorted these seventy to eighty thousand people to their camp...


    When he came, Zhou Ye only took half a day. However, once he brought the 70,000 to 80,000 people who were dragging his family, his speed would naturally be dragged down...


    The return journey took four days...


    During these four days... Fushou was wiped out by Zhou Ye on the first night...


    Fushou, who was a young woman, became more and more obsessed with Zhou Ye...want to stick to Zhou Ye''s side twelve hours a day.


    The day before returning to the Blood Dragon Knight Camp...Fu Shou finally couldn''t help but ask: "My husband...If you are so sympathetic to the people, why don''t you clarify the world and return the world to a peaceful and prosperous world?"


    These days of Fushou, but I have seen it with my own eyes...The blood dragon ride of my husband not only did nothing against the people, but occasionally helped the poor who had no more food.


    This is an extremely rare thing in this era of wars and chaos...


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye looked at the Fushou in his arms...with a smile: "Does Shou''er want me to help Dahan rejuvenate again?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Fu Shou''s face suddenly became anxious... "The concubine body has absolutely no intention of this. The concubine body just thinks that since your husband possesses such great power, why not level the world and all the wastes... and create a foundation forever. What?"


    "Hahaha... Wanshi Foundation?" Zhou Ye burst out laughing."In Shou''er''s eyes, is this mere Shenzhou a Wanshi Foundation?"


    "Isn''t it?" Fushou couldn''t help asking.


    "Of course not..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "This world is beyond your imagination. When this happens, I will take you on a tour... You will know that your so-called foundation for eternity is similar to this world. Than, how small..."


    "What the husband said is the same as what the concubine listens to!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Fu Shou asked a little eagerly: "Husband...How big is this world?"


    "Hundreds of thousands of miles..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "There is a place in Antarctica where there is snow that doesn''t melt for four hours, and there is..."


    Zhou Ye¡¯s description made Fushou fascinated...The scenery described in Zhou Ye¡¯s mouth was unheard of and she didn¡¯t even dare to think about it... Gradually, she stopped mentioning the revival of the Han Dynasty. What would sweep the world...


    In fact, it¡¯s no wonder that Fushou would beg Zhou Ye to revive the Han room when he first saw Zhou Ye showing his supernatural powers...


    You know, she was born in a family who was graced by the emperor...


    Her father is the seventh grandson of Situ Fuzhan in the Western Han Dynasty, and her aunt is the princess Liu Hua of Yang''an...


    It can be said that the Fu family has been loyal to the Han Dynasty in all dynasties.


    Out of such a family, how could she not think about the big guy?


    It''s just that Zhou Ye''s transformation of her these days has been quite effective, otherwise, she would not say anything just now... let her husband create a foundation for eternal life.


    On the fourth day, Zhou Ye escorted seven to eighty thousand people back to his camp...


    Zhao Yun''er, Dong Yu, Dong Bai and other women received the news early and went out of the camp for thirty miles to meet their husband.


    After the meeting, it was naturally a touch of affection.


    Of course, Yun''er and other women also saw Fu Shou and the sleeping quietness of the sleeping monk Dong Fei Xiaoluoli in their infants... After asking Zhou Ye, they already knew what their husband thought.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1705

    It seems that Mr. Jiafu has a special preference for women who have not yet reached the golden hairpin... Cough cough, in simple terms, it is Lolicon...


    After returning to the camp, the women naturally want to reward their husbands and nephews, and they also have to honor the things they promised to their nephews, without mentioning them.


    And Fushou was also in the process of fighting the enemy with the new sisters, establishing a deep comradeship... and getting along with each other more and more harmoniously.


    No words...


    The next day, before Zhou Ye got up, Feng Yiwei reported that Sun Jian was visiting.


    "Hey... This Sun Wentai..." Zhou Ye sighed, and got up from the arms of the women with difficulty... "Tell him, after I finish freshening up, I will go to see him!"


    "Here!"


    Chapter 2092


    Chapter Two Thousand and Ninety Two


    At this time, Sun Jian was waiting for tea in Zhou Ye''s military commander''s account.


    In fact, he left later than Zhou Ye, but came back earlier.


    After all, there are no ordinary people in his army to drag him... and the distance is much closer than Zhou Ye.


    However, at this time, Sun Jian, although his face was quite calm, but the anxiety and struggle in his eyes lingered.


    Obviously, his heart is not as calm as the expression on his face.


    At this moment, there was a sound of footsteps, and then Zhou Ye, who was wearing regular clothes, walked in."Brother Wentai came so early today, but something?"


    "It''s..." Seeing Zhou Ye coming in, Sun Jian hurriedly stood up and said, "Actually, I came to say goodbye to Boyang..."


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly when he heard the words, "Brother Wentai is going back to Jiangdong?"


    "It''s..." Sun Jian nodded and said, "Now Dong Zhuo is fleeing, and all the princes are also leaving and scattered... Although the act of pursuing thieves has not been completed, it can be regarded as fruitful... And now I am Jiangdong. The children have been away from home for more than half a year, and the soldiers are also a little homesick...it''s time to go back!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled...


    He actually knew that Sun Jian was anxious to say goodbye and returned to Jiangdong alone because he found the Jade Seal of the Chuan Kingdom in the ruins of Changle Palace.


    However, this kind of thing, if people want to say it, and if they don''t want to say it, Zhou Ye will not force it.


    Such things as Chuan Guoyu Xi... what should I say?


    When you have strength, it is a treasure, a treasure that is enough to make you a big treasure, but when you have no strength, it is a scourge.A scourge enough to make Sun Jian a target of public criticism.


    Moreover, for Zhou Ye, the Jade Seal of the Kingdom is of no use...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye laughed and said, "Whether it''s so, it will take a few days before I can go back, so today I will say goodbye to the wine with Brother Wentai..."


    "Come on, serve wine..."


    Seeing Zhou Ye behaved like this, the struggle in Sun Jian''s eyes became more obvious...


    Soon, more than ten Feng Yiwei put up the wine and dishes...


    Zhou Ye raised his glass and said, "I wish you brother Wentai with this cup, a smooth journey..."


    "This..." When people feel ashamed, they seem to hesitate.


    This is especially true for people like Sun Jian who are bad at lying...


    "Actually, Boyang...I went back this time because... I found a treasure in the capital..." In the end, Sun Jian decided to tell the matter so as not to feel depressed."That day, I led my army into Beijing and found a treasure among the ruins of Changle Palace... What kind of treasure does Boyang know?"


    "Hahaha... Chuan Guoyu Seal and Choi Bi!" Zhou Ye laughed.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Sun Jian couldn''t help being shocked... "Bo Yang... how did he know?"


    "Haha, it''s not hard to guess, isn''t it?" Zhou Ye smiled: "The capital is already in ruins...Even the tombs of the imperial tombs and the nobles were dug up by Dong Zhuo''s army of robbers... There must be nothing left. Big baby..."


    "Moreover, I can make you, Wentai brother, who has always been calm, so eager and so moved, you can only pass on the jade seal..."


    "Boyang''s wisdom is as deep as the sea, I might as well..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s analysis, Sun Jian couldn''t help but sighed: "I don''t know if Boyang brother sees it, what should I do?"


    "This thing is a misfortune but not a blessing..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "If Wentai brother listens to me, he will throw this thing away..."


    "This..." Sun Jian suddenly hesitated when he heard Zhou Ye''s words...


    what is that?


    He''s Bi, Chuan Guo Yuxi...


    Does that mean you lose it??


    Seeing Sun Jian''s appearance, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but sigh in his heart... It seems that Sun Jian will still die on the Jade Seal of Chuanguo sooner or later...


    And he was inconvenient to persuade him more. If he said too much about this kind of thing, it didn''t work. Instead, he would make Sun Jian think that he wanted to seek his Heshibi?


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and said: "Come on, today''s parting is imminent, don''t say anything else, you and I will be drunk..."


    "it is good¡­¡­"


    The two of them drank wine in the account.


    Even if Sun Jian is brave and brave, he is not a wall-hungry opponent like Zhou Ye...


    An hour later, Sun Jian was already lying on the ground, and no one knew anything about it...


    The soldiers who came with Sun Jian helped him back to his camp... Needless to say.


    In the afternoon of that day, Sun Jian''s army went into the camp and headed towards Jiangdong.


    Receiving the return, Zhou Ye knew that Sun Jian was afraid that he had packed everything up long ago, but he just wanted to wait for him to tell him before he left...


    "It''s a pity... It''s a pity that someone is particular about people..." Zhou Ye shook his head.


    Three days later, Zhou Ye had already collected enough food for seventy to eighty thousand people to eat on the road... and he returned from camp.


    In fact, Zhou Ye just shook, and went back to other worlds, mobilizing some food.


    But in order to cover people''s eyes and ears, I only stayed here for three days, saying that it was needed for food collection.


    When he came, Zhou Ye was carrying a little loli and five thousand blood dragon riders.


    And when you go back?


    Zhou Ye took a four-thousand-blood dragon rider with a few wives and concubines, plus seven to eighty thousand people.


    The speed of the return journey will naturally not rise soon...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1706

    A march of thirty miles in a day is considered fast.


    On this day, Zhou Ye''s army was on the road... Suddenly a soldier came to report: "Master, Master Sun Ce, please see..."


    "Oh??" Zhou Ye was stunned when he heard the words, "Didn''t Sun Jian have been away for several days? Why does Sun Ce come to see me at this time? Let him come and see me!"


    "Here!" The soldier agreed, and then retreated.


    When it was not too late, Sun Ce came to Zhou Ye with the soldiers. As soon as he saw Zhou Ye, Sun Ce knelt to the ground and wept bitterly: "Pray for General Boyang to avenge my father..."


    Zhou Ye looked intently, only to see Sun Ce''s blood-stained Zheng robe, with a piece of filial piety cloth tied to his head, and hurriedly asked."What happened?"


    "When my father led me to return home, I was ambushed by the evil thief Yuan Shu on Shanling Road... My father was shot in a few arrows... and died... My Jiangdong children were mostly killed and injured..." Said this, Sun Ce cried. It hurts even more... "Pray for General Boyang... to avenge my father..."


    "Yuan Shu? Didn''t Yuan Shu go to Yanzhou?" Zhou Ye said in amazement, "How come you suddenly appeared on the mountain road?"


    "I learned from the first soldier that Yuan Shu had originally arrived in Yanzhou, but was driven out by Cao Cao''s army..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Sun Ce choked and said, "Somehow Yuan Shu heard it. My father got the news of the jade seal of the country...so he set up an ambush on the mountain road and ambushed us...oooo... asked General Boyang to avenge my father!!"


    "The matter of revenge can be postponed... Now you will join me quickly, so you can take care of each other..." Zhou Ye said: "And... Brother Wentai is going, I think Changsha will be restless. ,...We must return to the army quickly to calm people''s hearts..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Sun Ce was unwilling to do so, but he also knew that what Zhou Ye said was indeed the truth."Okay, then I will go back immediately and lead the army to meet General Boyang!"


    "Well, go ahead..."


    Chapter 2093


    Chapter two thousand and ninety three


    Looking at the figure of Sun Ce going away...


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but sighed... "The world always says that good people don''t live long, and they do harm for thousands of years... It really is!"


    "Husband...Sorry!"


    The two women Fu Shou and Dong Wei sitting next to Zhou Ye persuaded: "General Wentai did not listen to his husband''s words, that only means that he should have such a disaster... and ask him not to be sad!"


    "Ha ha..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand, "I am not sad, I am just lamenting destiny!"


    Zhou Ye is really not so sad...


    To be honest, although he and Sun Jian didn''t know each other... But to say how deep the friendship between the two really is, it''s a bit of a joke.


    It''s just that Sun Jian has always been watching Zhou Ye''s head...


    Moreover, Zhou Ye had already reminded Sun Jian in advance...The rumored jade seal for him was a misfortune, not a blessing...


    But Sun Jian didn''t listen... What about Zhou Ye??


    Do you want to tell him that sooner or later, he will die because of the jade seal??


    Not to mention whether Sun Jian would listen to him, just saying that is a bit like cursing people... Not only does it not serve as a comforting effect, it may even turn the two into enemies.


    So why bother?


    At this time, Zhou Ye was really lamenting his fate...


    In the original history, the news that Sun Jian obtained Yuxi was known to the Yuan brothers, and Yuan Shao sent a secret letter to Jingzhou Liu Biao, asking him to intercept Sun Jian.


    In the end, Sun Jian died under Liu Biao''s sneak attack...


    Originally, Zhou Ye thought that he had taken Jingzhou, and he had no idea about Yuxi. Sun Jian should not die here.


    It didn''t happen... Yuan Shao died, but Sun Jian died in Yuan Shu''s hands.


    I have to say that this is really a drink and a peck.


    Time is also fortune...


    After sighing, Zhou Ye ordered the army to move forward again...


    One day later, Zhou Ye''s army and Sun Jian''s remnants merged together... and headed towards Jingzhou.


    After arriving in Southern County...


    Sun Ce separated from Zhou Ye''s army...


    Here Zhou Ye wanted to settle the people, and he would not be able to leave for a while, but Sun Ce was anxious to go home for the funeral... Therefore, he separated from Zhou Ye, and the whole army ran towards Changsha day and night.


    After all, this is already Zhou Ye''s territory, so there is no need to worry about security.


    Not to mention Sun Ce, who went home for the funeral... Just talk about Zhou Ye who settled the Li people in Nanjun.


    Guo Yong, the prefect of the southern county, was given the order of pardon.


    It''s just that he saw Zhou Ye''s momentum and the Blood Dragon Knight hadn''t reached here, so he descended...


    As for Zhou Ye, for some reason, he did not move his post of prefect, and still let him be his prefect of southern county.


    But what I have to say is that although Guo Yong is courageous, he is a capable official.


    In just three or five days, the seventy to eighty thousand people Zhou Ye brought back were properly settled.


    Zhou Ye was very satisfied with this...


    At this time¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªNanjun Prefect¡¯s Mansion............


    "Lord..." Guo Yong raised his glass in his hand and said loudly: "This time the lord''s fight against the thieves and the return is really a blessing for the people of the world. Under the lord''s mighty power, that Dong Zhuo abandoned the capital and drove him. Fleeing west, everyone in the world clap their hands and cheer!"


    "Congratulations to the Lord!" XN


    Hearing Guo Yong''s words, all officials of the Southern County raised their wine glasses and said loudly.


    "Haha... if you haven''t been able to achieve your full success, how can you talk about a big victory?" Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand: "It''s just tired of family affairs, so I can''t continue chasing the thief!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Guo Yong couldn''t help but mutter in his heart...


    Yes, lord, you are tired of housework...Who told you to marry Dong Zhuo, a daughter and a grandson?Everyone in the world knows that you have a widowed disease.


    Of course, he only dared to complain about these things, saying that he didn''t dare to speak.


    However, he still wanted to answer Zhou Ye''s words, "The lord''s words are very bad...After this battle, no one in the world knows how powerful the Jingzhou Blood Dragon Cavalry is, and that Dong Zhuo who is chasing by the 5,000 Blood Dragon Cavalry is 200,000. There is nowhere for the army to escape... and even the armor that Yuan Benchu''s more than 100,000 army killed is not left... From then on, no princes in the world dared to look at my Jingxiang nine counties again..."


    "Yes, the Jingguan established by the lord in front of Hulao Pass has already shocked the world... Everyone sighs that the Yuan family, the fourth generation and the third grandfather, are so unbearable... It''s a arrogant hero!" Said with a toast.


    "Hahaha... I''m afraid there will be more clans who scold me!" Zhou Ye laughed and said, "After all, the Yuan clan, the fourth generation and the third public...their families are all over the world... I want to come, want to kill me and avenge Yuan Shao. There are more people!"


    "Those rotten scholars, in front of my Jingzhou army, are like chickens and dogs, why should the lord care!"


    "It''s extremely, extremely... My Jingzhou Blood Dragon Cavalry is famous all over the world... Who would dare to stroke the lord''s beard?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1707

    Under the praise of a group of officials, Zhou Ye''s meal was extremely pleasant.


    Three rounds of wine, five flavors of food...


    Zhou Ye was a little annoyed when he heard these flattery...so pretending to be overwhelmed with alcohol, he toasted the guests.


    A group of officials, large and small, naturally understood them, and left one by one.


    And what about Guo Yong?He directly ordered Zhou Ye to take a rest in the guest room of the Taishou Palace...


    Is Zhou Ye drunk?


    Uh, you should ask, will Zhou Ye be drunk??


    He was obviously not drunk... but he was a little tired of listening to those flattering... so he pretended to be drunk.


    While Zhou Ye was lying in the guest room, closing his eyes and sleeping for a while, he suddenly heard a soft footstep...


    He couldn''t help opening his eyes and looking over.


    I saw a very cute little Lori, six or seven years old, lying at the door of the room, staring at him with big cute eyes.


    "What''s your name?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "My name is Guo Zhao..." Little Lori replied crisply.


    "Oh? How do you and Prefect Guo Yong call?" Zhou Ye asked knowingly.


    "That''s my daddy!!" Little Lori replied without admitting to her life.


    After answering Zhou Ye''s words, little Lolita seemed to always ask Zhou Ye. She answered her own question. She was a bit disadvantaged, so she asked curiously: "Are you the lord that Dad often said?"


    "Haha... if Guo Yong is not dissatisfied, then I think I am!" Zhou Ye teased.


    "You look so beautiful!!" Guo Zhao said, and walked to Zhou Ye''s side."Better than my sister..."


    "..." Hearing Xiao Lolita''s words, Zhou Ye felt that he was about to vomit blood for three liters...What is beauty?Can beauty be used to describe men?


    However, Zhou Ye won''t be angry with Little Lori...


    No way, in the eyes of every lolicon, little loli is the cutest thing in the world, how can she be angry with the childless little loli?


    "Then do you think I have your beauty?" Zhou Ye laughed and teased her.


    "Hmm-no!!" Little Lolita giggled after saying this."Daddy said I am the queen of the Guo family, so I am the most beautiful..."


    Chapter 2094


    Chapter two thousand and ninety four


    That''s right, this little loli is the Queen Guo Zhaoguo who later became the Queen of Wei Wendi Cao Pi.


    If not, is Zhou Ye really boring, must he stay in Southern County?


    Hearing what Xiao Guo Zhao said, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Who would say that he is the most beautiful?"


    "There is... the picture is the most beautiful!" Little Lori didn''t follow.


    At this moment, Guo Yong walked in... Seeing his daughter actually arguing with his lord here [he thought], he was shocked."Zhao''er, why did you come here..."


    While talking, Guo Yong walked quickly to the bed and knelt down in front of Zhou Ye without hesitation, "Please forgive the lord...I am young and ignorant... Please don''t punish her as well!! "


    "..." Hearing Guo Yong''s words, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    Damn it, when my reputation is so bad that it makes people think that I will punish a little loli who is amused with me??


    In fact, it is no wonder Guo Yong is so...


    You know, Zhou Ye''s reputation spread all over the world, in addition to being brave and good at fighting, unparalleled beauty, and prudent in judgment...there is another one, that is, he will be rewarded.


    Keke, in a nutshell, is a careful eye.


    While making amends to Zhou Ye, Guo Yong took his little daughter Guo Zhao''s little hand and asked her to kneel down together... "Zhao''er, quickly make amends to the lord..."


    Guo Yong''s actions blinded Guo Zhao''s little Lolita... She couldn''t figure out why her father would make herself apologize to this beautiful-looking big brother?And she thinks she has done nothing wrong??


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye knew that it would be impossible not to speak...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye bent over, hugged Guo Zhao in his arms, and smiled at Guo Yong: "I am congenial with your queen, so why is she guilty?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Guo Yong was stupid...


    "Lord...this..."


    "Daddy is a bad guy..." The aggrieved Xiao Guo Zhao cast a sideways glance at his father in Zhou Ye''s arms, before clinging to Zhou Ye and not letting go.


    Seeing his daughter behaved like this, Guo Yong really wanted to laugh, but couldn''t laugh...


    It seems that my father-in-law is aiming at his daughter...


    There are rumors that Jingzhou Meizhou Lang does not love girls, but loves Lori... It seems that it is true.


    How can this be good??


    Just when Guo Yong was worried...Suddenly he heard Zhou Ye speak.


    "I want to build an institution in the mountains outside Jingzhou City, called Fengyi Academy... or so that my sister can study and read in the institution. This saves her from having fun every day and delaying her homework, so I will let your two Come and read with your daughter!"


    The sister Zhou Ye talked about was actually his nominal sister, but his actual daughter¡ªLittle Angelina, whose Chinese name was Zhou Wan''er.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Guo Yong naturally did not dare not follow... You know, his Patriarch is careful...


    "Here!"


    Seeing Guo Yongwei''s appearance, Zhou Ye nodded in satisfaction...


    Now that this matter has happened, Zhou Ye will naturally leave.


    After all, there are many things in Jingzhou...


    As a result, Zhou Ye waved goodbye to Xiao Lori Guo Zhao, and then returned to the military camp outside Nanjun City under the escort of more than a dozen bloody dragons.


    Following Zhou Ye''s order, the Blood Dragon Cavalry set off again, heading towards Jingzhou City.


    This time, there was no drag from the people, and Zhou Ye didn''t stop on the road anymore... Therefore, he returned to Jingzhou City in only two days.


    Mi Zhu, who got the news early, mobilized the people to welcome more than ten miles outside the city to celebrate the triumphant return of his master...


    The army enters the city, there is a lively scene of its own, no need to make a detailed list.

 Movie World I am King Chapter 1708

    After returning to Jingzhou, Zhou Ye naturally wanted to feast on the officials...


    During the meeting, the officials naturally praised and flattered again...


    What is it? My Jingzhou Blood Dragon Cavalry was shocked after a battle...


    What, at this point, no one in the world dared to spy on words like the land of Jingzhou.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye is already tired of hearing things like this...


    But I had to keep listening.


    Fortunately, Mi Zhu saw the impatient emotions of his master, so he let a group of officials disband the matter early.


    Zhou Ye can only enjoy the cleanliness...


    Just when Zhou Ye was planning to return to the back house to comfort her own woman, Feng Yiwei suddenly reported that Yueying Lori was arguing with a middle-aged man in the hall.


    When Zhou Ye heard this, he knew...I was afraid that Huang Chengyan was here.


    "You go down, I''ll go take a look!" Zhou Ye said, waved back Feng Yiwei, turned and walked towards the front hall.


    At this time, in the front hall of the Zhou Mansion, Huang Chengyan was almost mad at death by his daughter.


    "Ugly... why don''t you want to go home with me??"


    "Father, Chou''er is already Lang Jun''s wife, how can there be any reason to return home?" Yueying Xiaoluoli said without hesitation: "At home from father to husband, this is not what the Book of Rites teaches us Is it?"


    Hearing what his daughter said, Huang Chengyan almost didn''t get angry with her nose... "Wrong reason, wrong reason... You and Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang, there is no matchmaker''s words, and the next is no parents'' order. How can you talk about marriage? , Come home with me quickly..."


    With that said, Huang Chengyan was going to grab his daughter''s hand...


    However, at this moment, a voice came over... "Brother Huang, why bother to embarrass Ugly? Even if there are thousands of mistakes, it is all my fault..."


    Following the sound, Zhou Ye walked in from outside the hall...


    Little Lori Yueying saw Zhou Ye as if she had seen a savior, she got behind Zhou Ye, only a pair of big eyes leaked out, looking at her father.


    "You are here just right... I am going to find you..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s arrival, Huang Chengyan was so angry that he pointed to Zhou Ye and asked: "How did you promise me that day... ¡­"


    "With me here, the ugly children must be safe!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "What else?" Huang Chengyan asked angrily.


    "I am worthy of the ugly brothers and sisters..."


    "Are you the elder brother who did that?" Huang Chengyan almost wanted to jump on, biting Zhou Ye.


    Had it not been for Zhou Ye, he would have rushed forward.


    "Hahaha...Brother Huang, don''t be anxious!" Zhou Ye laughed and pulled Huang Chengyan up and pressed him to the seat in the hall... "Come on, tea!"


    "Here!"


    As the voice fell, there was a maid outside the hall serving tea.


    Huang Chengyan didn''t want to sit here... However, with his small arms and legs, how could he be Zhou Ye''s opponent?


    Zhou Ye didn''t use any force, so he sat down.


    "Listen to me slowly!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Huh-well, I''ll see what you can say today!" Huang Chengyan angrily picked up the tea bowl, took a sip of tea, and said: "Let you tell me to go to the big sky...You can''t escape your responsibility for stealing yourself! "


    Chapter 2095


    Chapter Two Thousand and Ninety Five


    Hearing Huang Chengyan''s words, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, not angry...


    You have caused misfortune to the daughter who is not yet a golden hairpin, and you are not allowed to say anything??


    Besides, a celebrity like Huang Chengyan can''t say anything cursing in his mouth, so what if he can say a few words without pain?


    "Brother Huang, Chou''er is in agreement with me. You move with affection, and keep it with courtesy. Why are you so angry?" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Haha, move with affection? Keep it with courtesy?" Huang Chengyan sneered twice when he heard Zhou Ye''s words, "My ugly child is not a golden hairpin, so how can you know that it was not you who lied to her?"


    "Haha...Brother Huang''s words are bad. If you have ambitions at a high age, you have no ambitions to live a hundred years old. Although Chou''er is young, his wisdom is no longer inferior to you and me. How can you cheat?" Zhou Ye smiled. .


    "Don''t talk more, I will take the ugly child home today... From then on, I won''t step into this Jingzhou city for half a step!" Huang Chengyan was on the fire at this time, and Zhou Ye said he couldn''t listen to anything.


    In this regard, Zhou Ye was also a little embarrassed... It seemed that he still had to use his mental force field to interfere with Huang Chengyan''s thoughts.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye was ready to activate his soul force field...


    However, at this moment, a move by Yueying Lori made Zhou Ye and Huang Chengyan feel caught off guard.


    Seeing a flash in her hand, she drew out the dagger worn on her waist, placed it between her neck without hesitation, and said decisively: "If my father really wants to take the ugly away, then he will be ugly. Go back!"


    "Ugly...you..."


    "Don''t..."


    Seeing this scene, Huang Chengyan and Zhou Ye stood up hurriedly... they wanted to stop Yueying Lori.


    "Chou''er, be good, put the sword down..." Zhou Ye said softly: "That is a weapon for me to defend myself against you, not for you to do this..."


    "Langjun don''t want to talk more, Ugly''s mind is set!" said this, Yueying little Lolita looked at her father and whispered: "Father, it''s ugly that a big man should be a married woman. He just found the person he loves the most in advance, so why doesn¡¯t his father want to complete the ugly? Does he have to kill the ugly?"


    "..." Seeing his daughter''s actions, Huang Chengyan was stupid all over there...


    After a long while, he sighed a long sigh... "That''s it... Since Chou''er is determined, what can he say for his father? It''s just... Chou''er, even if he accepted the marriage for his father, You are still young, how can you live in this governor''s mansion..."


    "Ahem... this is not a problem!" Zhou Ye said in a timely manner: "I have decided to build Yifengyi College in Nanshan outside Jingzhou City. Then I will invite Chou''er to serve as the Xixi Xixi to teach her sisters. Hyphenation..."


    "..." Huang Chengyan really wanted to kill Zhou Ye at this time...


    This Nima is blocked at both ends... The idea of ??making myself want to trick my daughter home first, but also broke.


    In Huang Chengyan''s view, his daughter''s obsession with Zhou Ye must be due to her young age and mental insufficiency.


    Just trick her back home and forbid her to meet Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang this week. After staying for a long time and a little older, she will naturally understand that the character she was obsessed with when she was young is just a dream...


    In the end, he didn''t realize it, but Zhou Ye directly blocked him back...


    But Huang Chengyan was naturally unwilling to give up like this, so he said: "My Chou''er is still young, so how did you do the Xixi of others..."


    "Hehe... Gan Luo worshipped the face at the age of twelve, and he can be called a momentary hero..." Zhou Ye said cheerfully, "Of course, in my opinion, the wisdom of ugly children is many times better than that of Gan Luo... and How can I not do this academy''s western seats?"

 Movie World I am King Chapter 1709

    At this time, Yueying little Lolita also spoke: "Father is going to coax me... Chou''er will never leave this Jingzhou mansion... Chou''er knows that his father has made me slow down and wants to coax me back home. It takes a long time, I will forget Yelang..."


    "Ahem... Chou''er is so nonsense... How can you be a father like this!" Huang Chengyan was embarrassed for a while by his daughter...


    My daughter has been out with Zhou Ye for more than half a year, and she has become much smarter...


    Hey, how can this be good...


    Huang Chengyan thought about it for a long time. When he saw his daughter''s decisive appearance with a sword drawn across her neck, his heart suddenly softened...


    "That''s it..." Huang Chengyan sighed and said, "Since Chou''er is so decisive...then the only way for my father to accept this marriage is..."


    Speaking of this, Huang Chengyan looked at Zhou Ye... and said with a serious expression: "Zhou Ye, Zhou Boyang...I know you are brave in the world, but if you let me know that you are not good to my ugly child, you will be crushed to pieces. , I will definitely smash you into pieces..."


    "..." Hearing Huang Chengyan''s words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but roll his eyes...


    Well, there is an irreconcilable class contradiction between the son-in-law and the old husband... He has learned countless times in other worlds.


    "Master Taishan, don''t worry, I will hold the ugly child in my palm, and take care of me!"


    "You...Oh, that''s all! The blame is me, I didn''t check for a while, and led the wolf into the room..." Huang Chengyan sighed up to the sky, "I regretted that...it''s all..."


    Huang Chengyan has completely accepted his fate...


    What if you don''t recognize it??


    My own daughter looks like this, is it really necessary to kill her before it''s finished??


    Furthermore, although Zhou Ye looks like Da Yueying and Loli are seven or eight years old, in this era, there are many old couples and young wives, so what can be said??


    Besides, because of Zhou Ye''s status and reputation, marrying Yueying as a concubine, it is not considered to have insulted his Huang family... Thinking of this, Huang Chengyan''s heart suddenly became much more relaxed.


    Sometimes it''s like this, people can''t think of anything when they get into the horns.


    But once you want to open it, things are just like that...


    Since Huang Chengyan no longer mentions taking away Yueying''s little Lolita, Zhou Ye is naturally very happy...


    I ordered people to prepare a banquet...


    Talking about wine with Huang Chengyan...


    During the banquet, Huang Chengyan was naturally struggling again, don''t bully my daughter, don''t... don''t... wait a lot.


    In this regard, Zhou Ye certainly responded with a smile.


    And the little Lolita kept pouring wine and preparing dishes for her husband and father, and the atmosphere was pleasant.


    After drinking and eating, Huang Chengyan got up and said goodbye. He said that he would not stay overnight in Zhou Ye''s mansion. In his words, that is - seeing this place makes my liver hurt.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t force him to stay, so he sent him to the friend''s house where he stayed overnight.


    Yueying''s little Lolita is completely flattened out in this link...


    Watching her father drunk boarding the carriage and heading away, Yueying Xiaoluoli couldn''t help but grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand and whispered: "From today, I will never go back to Huang''s house. Lang Jun loses me, the only death..."


    "Don''t say those unlucky words..." Zhou Ye gently embraced Xiao Lolita, and smiled: "How could I lose you..."


    Chapter 2096


    Chapter Two Thousand and Ninety Six


    Thirty miles outside the city of Jingzhou, there is a mountain called Nanyue Mountain. The locals call it Nanshan.


    The mountains are lush with green cypresses, lush flowers and plants, pleasant scenery and picturesque scenery...


    Especially above its main peak, there is a naturally formed mountaintop lake...the name is Longshou Lake.


    Legend has it that a woodcutter once saw a huge dragon head protruding from the lake when he was chopping wood in the mountain, hence the name.


    The turquoise lake is like a sapphire embedded in it against the background of emerald cypress.


    It makes people feel refreshed and happy.


    With such a beautiful scenery, there are naturally no shortage of monks who live in seclusion...


    It''s just that these Taoist hermits living in seclusion in Nanshan suddenly discovered...the clean and pure land where few people have set foot in the past has suddenly become noisy.


    At the foot of Nanshan Mountain, more than ten thousand people came to the fore...


    One by one, they held tools and were in shackles...Under the supervision of more than a hundred blood dragon knights, they began to cut wood to open the way and start construction.


    Those cultivators were surprised, so naturally they wanted to inquire about it.


    When I asked, I knew that it was Zhou Ye, Mu Zhou Ye of Jingzhou Prefecture, who wanted to build a college here...


    These Xiliang army prisoners were the pioneers who came here to build the academy, and there will be more civil service in the later period.


    The news was passed quickly among the secluded groups in Nanshan...


    Some people lament, some scold...


    But, in the end, they had to seek another retreat...


    After all, the people don''t fight against the officials, and...they who are accustomed to being clean, don''t want to have a strong neighbor next to them, harassing themselves every day.


    So... it''s better to leave, it''s better to leave.


    With the departure of the secluded people in Nanshan, Nanshan was completely owned by the Academy.


    Here, how did those prisoners of war pave the way and cut wood to build houses, let alone...


    Just say Zhou Ye...


    This time he begged the thief for more than half a year, but he badly wanted the girls...


    Even though Zhou Ye will come back to Songsong''s own soil in a few short intervals... but after all, it''s not like before.


    Therefore, as soon as Zhou Ye came back, the women naturally wanted a group of females to fight Boyang.


    It''s so beautiful, don''t tell anyone...


    What surprised Zhou Ye in particular was that perhaps it was because of the long absence, and the girls had accepted a lot of knowledge that they were unwilling to accept before.


    This is really a surprise.


    These days, Zhou Ye basically never left the back house...


    Ahem, strictly speaking... almost never got out of the room...

 The Movie World Chapter 1710

    As for the newcomers such as Zhao Yuner and Dong''s nephew, in such group activities, the relationship with their sisters gradually became harmonious.


    Just when Zhou Ye was obsessed with developing new skills for the girls...


    Suddenly, Feng Yiwei came to report that an envoy from Yanzhou Cao Cao asked to see him.


    "Cao Cao?!" Hearing this name, Zhou Ye suddenly remembered... as if he still owed himself a hundred maids and a daughter... "Have him waiting in the outer hall... I will go to see him!"


    "Here!" Feng Yiwei promised, then turned and walked back.


    As Feng Yiwei retreated, Zhou Ye sat up on the couch...


    All the women beside him naturally got up and helped their husband change clothes...


    "Husband, this Cao Mengde sent an envoy to come here, but did you borrow me for the Thousand Blood Dragon Cavalry in Jingzhou?" Zhao Yuner still remembers this.


    "Hey, I guess, this Cao Mengde wants to borrow Zhou Bu to wait for a while..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "When I go and see, the gift he gave is not in line with my heart. If it doesn''t meet my heart, I will Let Zhou Bu return sooner..."


    "Hehe... I guess the gift Cao Mengde gave must be in the husband''s mind..." Zhen Mi joked, "Who called my husband, the name of greedy and erotic, has long been spread all over the world!?"


    "I hope so!" Zhou Ye didn''t get angry when she heard Zhen Mi''s ridicule.


    At this time, the girls had helped him change his regular clothes...


    Zhou Ye then got up and left the back house, into the front hall.


    As soon as he entered the lobby, Zhou Ye saw a thin middle-aged scribe.


    "In Xia Xun Yu, I saw Ming Gong!" Seeing Zhou Ye''s figure, Xun Yu hurriedly bowed and said.


    "Mr. don''t have to be polite..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand: "I don''t know Mr., what''s the matter here?"


    "Xun Yu came here to give gifts to Ming Gong!" As he said, Xun Yu took out the gift form from his arms... and presented it to Zhou Ye.


    "Oh?? For no reason, why did Brother Meng De give me a gift again?" Zhou Ye smiled, opened the gift list, and looked at...


    I saw that it was written on it that there was a jewel one bucket, a gold million liang, three hundred maids...


    "My family master first entered Yanzhou, when Fang Ding, he remembered the gift he owed that day when General Boyang was married, so he made me come with the gift..." Xun Yu bowed and said, "To make up for that. Lack of days!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled noncommittal... "Brother Meng De is too polite...just a hundred waitresses, so why bother Mr. Lao and take a trip in person?"


    "The gentleman is based on the [letter], and without [letter], he will not stand... Therefore, my father-in-law ordered me to send this gift so eagerly!" Xun Yu emphatically reminded the word to believe.


    Hearing Xun Yu¡¯s words, Zhou Ye suddenly understood... "Hahaha...Yes, yes, I almost forgot...I asked brother Meng De to marry me...I just returned to Jingzhou recently, and my business is busy, so for a while In between... I have also forgotten a little, I hope Mr. forgive me!!"


    When Xun Yu heard the words, he complained...


    Are you busy??What are you busy with?Are you busy leaning against the red cuddle?


    When he arrived in Jingzhou, he heard that Zhou Ye had been ignoring Jingzhou''s government affairs for a long time...All government affairs were handled by Mi Zhu.


    Of course, he can''t say this...


    This time, his purpose in coming to Jingzhou is to get married...


    Why is Cao Cao so anxious to marry his daughter??


    Because at this time Cao Cao''s situation is quite bad...


    What should I say??


    Although he relied on Zhou Ye to borrow his 1,000-blood dragon rider and Liu Dai''s 20,000 soldiers to steal Yanzhou.


    However, it does not mean that he can hold Yanzhou...


    Kong Rong in the east, Yuan Shu in the north, Zhang Yang in the west... are all staring at him.


    Everyone wanted to bite off a piece of meat from him when he was not standing still.


    Since Yuan Shu intercepted and killed Sun Jian on Shanling Road, fearing that Zhou Ye would lead his army to retaliate, he ran all the way to Jizhou...


    Relying on the legacy of Yuan Clan IV and San Gong, many civil servants and generals were recruited...The momentum has grown a lot.


    At this time, Cao Cao was in a situation where there were wolves before and tigers behind.


    what did you say??


    Don''t recruit soldiers if you have a site??


    Don''t be funny?This is reality, not a game... It''s not that you can violently fight with a click of a mouse...


    It takes time to recruit soldiers, and time to train them... But what Cao Cao lacks at this time is precisely time.


    Chapter 2097


    Chapter Two Thousand and Ninety Seven


    Although relying on Zhou Ye''s 1,000-blood dragon rider, the surrounding princes did not dare to act rashly...


    However, recently Zhou Bu, the leader of the Blood Dragon Cavalry, also clamored to return to Jingzhou...


    In his words, that is-now Duke Cao, you have initially settled in Yanzhou. According to the order of my Patriarch, you will eventually lead your army back to Jingzhou.


    Can Cao Cao let him go??


    Today''s Zhoubu is just a ballast stone...


    One day Zhou Bu was in Yanzhou, those princes did not dare to act rashly...


    Once Zhou Bu, led the army to leave...


    I''m afraid that Yanzhou will be full of flames...so that Cao Cao can''t take care of everything.


    That''s why Xun Yu''s trip came.


    If it weren''t for such a crisis... Cao Cao wouldn''t send a counselor who Xun Yu so heavily relied on here as a little courtesy officer.


    Zhou Ye just thought about these things for a moment, and then he understood the reasons.


    "My lord has ordered me to bring my lady''s birthday horoscope... Minggong can accept the appointment on the same day..." Xun Yu also took out a kit from his arms at this time and presented it.


    Zhou Ye took the kit and opened it to see that it was the birthdate of Cao Cao¡¯s daughter. He couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°Why is Meng De so eager? There is a saying in ancient courtesy, marriage is important, the emperor is a year, the princes are a season, the people are January ¡­Is this a bit too urgent?"


    "Minggong''s words are very bad..." Xun Yu said: "Minggong is a very person, so he naturally has to do extraordinary things... And, I also heard that before Hulaoguan, Minggong married the Dong''s aunt, but never Follow Zhou Li..."


    When he came, Cao Cao had already told him...


    In front of Zhou Ye, don''t play any tricks, one to say one, and the other to say that the second is the business...

 The Movie World Chapter 1711

    If you play tricks with Zhou Ye, Zhou Ye will never be the one who is unlucky in the end.


    Therefore, Xun Yu also plans to tell the truth honestly."Besides, my father-in-law has initially decided in Yanzhou, and surrounded by wolves, he needs the support of Ming-gong... so..."


    "Hahaha..." Hearing Xun Yu''s honest words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but laugh and said: "Okay, okay... Mr. said that, it seems that I am a little worried... so, I will tidy up. Three days later, I set off for Peiguo to marry Cao Gong¡¯s daughter..."


    "Why did Ming Gong wait for three days?" Xun Yu asked.


    "Cars, horses, ceremonies and other things need time to be prepared... and I will go to Changsha tomorrow to mourn General Wentai... Therefore, I need to leave in three days!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    Xun Yu heard this, no matter how anxious he was, he couldn''t say anything...


    All things can be kept simple, but he couldn''t let Zhou Ye stay away from Sun Wentai.


    Therefore, even if he is extremely anxious... he can only bow and say: "Then everything will be according to what Ming Gong said, and set off in three days..."


    The discussion is over...


    Zhou Ye would naturally host a banquet in honor of Xun Yu...


    At the banquet, Xun Yu could be regarded as having experienced the kind of wine that was burnt as the master said.


    It''s actually Erguotou...


    Those generals who were physically strong, under Zhou Ye''s Erguotou offensive, did not know the personnel, not to mention Xun Yu, who was not very strong...


    Before the banquet was halfway through, Xun Yu had already arched under the table and fell asleep.


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye naturally laughed again...


    His plan is to drink all the famous counsellors and generals in the three countries... it is also considered to have completed an achievement of the three countries.


    After Xun Yu fell drunk, someone naturally helped him to the post house to rest...


    And here, Zhou Ye is of course going to do what he is most interested in.


    Go and see the three hundred maids sent by Cao Cao.


    I have to say that Cao Cao knows how to be a human being. He has fully understood Zhou Ye''s preferences. Among the three hundred maids sent here, the oldest is only just in time, and the youngest is just past the golden hairpin.


    Moreover, these three hundred maids, all of them have nice faces and gentle figures, which are really well-known Zhou Ye''s preferences.


    The most crucial point, that is, these three hundred maids, everyone is unmanned Chu Zi... This is the point that satisfies Zhou Ye the most.


    However, when Zhou Ye saw the youngest loli, he was instantly taken aback...


    "What is your name? Where are you from?" Zhou Ye asked, looking at the little Lolita in front of him.


    "In response to the master, the servant is called Zhang Lan''er...a person from Peiguo!" Although the little Lolita is not very old, she seems to be decent and not at all like an ordinary woman.


    "Haha...Zhang Lan''er?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "Follow me..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye turned his head and left...


    The little Lolita hesitated for a while, and followed her as she gritted her teeth.


    After Zhou Ye left the hospital where the maid was with Zhang Lan''er, he recruited Feng Yiwei and ordered them to train these maids... these maids will eventually be added to Feng Yiwei.


    Feng Yiwei¡¯s commander, Situ Feng, naturally nodded in response, and then turned and walked into the courtyard where the maids were in, preparing to group them first, and then train them...


    And Zhou Ye walked to a side house in the inner house with the little Lolita who claimed to be Zhang Lan''er.


    After entering the room, Zhou Ye sat in the main seat with a carefree attitude, then looked at the little Lolita who claimed to be Zhang Lan''er in front of him, and said, "What is your name? Where are you from?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye asking herself the same question again, Little Lori was shocked...


    However, the matter has come to this, she can only survive...


    Thinking of this, little Lolita spoke again: "The slave girl''s surname is Zhang, her name is Lan''er, a person from Peiguo..."


    "Hehehehe..." Zhou Ye could not help but sneer when he heard Xiao Lolita''s words: "Aren''t you surnamed Xiahou? When is your surname Zhang?"


    "How does the master know my last name is Xiahou?"


    Little Lori was bluffed by Zhou Ye''s words, and suddenly revealed her real surname.


    "I not only know that your surname is Xiahou, but also that your surname is Xiahou, with a single name. It is the daughter of Sima Xiahouyuan, another department under Cao Cao!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye was also a little confused at this time...


    According to normal history, Xia Houjuan should be only four or five years old at this time...Why is this eleven or twelve-year-old Lori actually Xia Houjuan??


    But after another thought, Zhou Ye was also relieved...


    After all, he has left too many traces in history. Perhaps this is the legendary butterfly effect??


    He fanned the butterfly wings that disturbed history, and gave birth to Xia Houjuan, who would later become Zhang Fei''s wife, for several years??This is really interesting.


    "It was Cao Cao who made you into the maid''s ranks, waiting for an opportunity to inquire about the reality of my Jingzhou?" Although Zhou Ye knew why little Lolita strayed into these three hundred maids, he still wanted to tease her.


    Chapter 2098


    Chapter two thousand and ninety eight


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xia Houjuan was immediately frightened out of his body.


    In fact, why did she appear in the maid queue??


    In fact, it was a matter of inconsistency...


    In order to consolidate the alliance with Zhou Ye, Cao Cao naturally had to carefully select the gifts for Zhou Ye.


    It''s just that although he sits on the land of Yanzhou, he can''t force the conscription of the people.


    You know, he has only initially decided on Yanzhou. If he goes against him like this, he will lose the hearts of the people of Yanzhou. At that time, he won''t need other princes to conquer him, and he will not be able to get along in Yanzhou himself.


    Since it is not possible to force the civil women in Yanzhou, and Cao Cao urgently needs to please Zhou Ye to consolidate his position, what should be done?


    Then it can only be found among the officials...


    But Cao Cao knew Zhou Ye''s preferences, and he knew that Zhou Ye didn''t like his wife...


    In this way, the room for selection is much smaller.


    In the end, in desperation, Cao Cao could only choose from the homes of relatives and friends in his hometown, Peiguo...


    As a result, she accidentally picked a maid named Zhang Lan''er from Xiahou''s house.


    And that Zhang Lan''er had a mountain alliance agreement with a servant of Xiahou''s family, so naturally he refused to leave Xiahou''s family... and went to Jingzhou.

 The Movie World Chapter 1712

    So I begged Xia Houjuan, who had been with her on weekdays, and wanted to ask her to beg her aunt who manages the house at home, and don¡¯t send her out...


    When Xia Houjuan saw that Lan''er was so pitiful, his heart naturally moved with compassion.


    So, he went to beg his aunt, but didn''t realize it, but had a meal...


    And her aunt said: "This is the order of Cao Duke. The offender will be punished by military law. If you really pity the maidservant, go to Jingzhou for her!"


    This time, Xia Houjuan angered...


    Don''t look at this little Lolita, who is not too old, but has a bit of a tiger in personality.


    In the end, Zhou Ye saw through the origins at a glance...This is what happened.


    After listening to Xia Houjuan''s words, Zhou Ye was really angry and funny.


    In fact, Zhou Ye could also guess that this must not be Cao Cao''s arrangement.


    Cao Mengde is suspicious by nature and saves others by himself. How can he put such inferior methods by his side?


    Besides, Cao Cao had also seen Yueying''s ability to look directly at people''s hearts, so how could he do that?Aren''t you afraid of being seen through by Yueying Lori?Provoked Zhou Ye''s anger, and directly led his troops to attack Yanzhou?


    You know, Zhou Ye is famous for being careful...


    Besides, at this moment, he was asking for Zhou Ye, how could he dare to offend Zhou Ye at this moment?


    So...Zhou Ye didn''t need to read his mind, he could guess that there must be something strange, and when I asked, it really was so...


    but¡­¡­


    What should I say?


    This is what Zhou Ye''s wish is.... Such a cute little loli, wouldn''t it be a pity to marry Zhang Fei that rough?Sure enough, it is more appropriate to leave it to yourself.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and helped the little Lolita, who was kneeling in front of him, up... "Since you are from a famous family, you don''t need to do the things that are subordinates anymore. Just stay in the back house for the time being!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xia Houjuan nodded timidly and said, "The servants obey..."


    So Xiahoujuan''s little Lolita temporarily became Zhou Wan''er''s little follower...


    After handling all this, Zhou Ye was idle again...


    It was already noon at this time, Zhou Ye thought about it for a moment, and he simply took the daughters of the back house, opened a portal, and went to the mountaintop lake in the Nanyue Mountain to escape the heat from the heat.


    Although the women were surprised that their men could span dozens of miles and reach Nanshan outside the city by opening a light gate.


    But when they get along with their husbands, they have already seen so many amazing abilities of their husbands, so they don''t feel too surprised.


    And when Zhao Yuner and Yueying Little Lori saw such a skill revealed by their husband, the first thing they thought of was - from then on, their army could come and go to sneak attack the enemy without a trace.


    I have to say that these two girls are about to have occupational diseases.


    Whatever I see, the first thing I think of is applied to war.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t laugh or cry too...


    Does he still need a sneak attack to hack someone??


    Just go over it...Who in this world can stop his soldiers?


    Although the construction of the small building by the lake has not yet begun, it does not disturb the mood of the girls playing here.


    It is also a rare thing for all the women to be accompanied by their own husbands in the mountains and rivers.


    Although Nanyue Mountain is not a famous mountain, the scenery is also very pleasant.


    Even the girls have booked their future rooms here...


    Of course, there are mountains, waters and woods...


    How can you not hehe hehe with such a treasure??


    So...under Zhou Ye''s semi-compulsive force, the women can be regarded as a taste of the joy of being close to nature...


    Naturally, Zhou Ye would not forget to arrange all kinds of barriers...He didn''t have the hobby of being seen as being close to nature.


    All afternoon, Zhou Ye took the girls to play in the mountains... The girls had fun, and Zhou Ye was naturally happier than them...


    No words...


    The next day, early in the morning, Zhou Ye rushed to the city of Changsha with more than a dozen guards and a light car.


    At this time, the city of Changsha is full of plains, and white cloths of filial piety are hung on the head...


    Zhou Ye came in person, and Sun Ce would naturally go out of the city to greet...


    At this time, Sun Jian''s veteran and his servants had already worshipped Sun Ce as the lord...that is to say, Sun Ce had inherited his father''s foundation.


    Of course, according to common sense, Zhou Ye, Jingzhou Mu, still has to write a paper for him...


    But these are all side details, and need not be mentioned.


    Coming to the mourning hall... Zhou Ye looked at the ranks on the mourning hall and couldn''t help sighing, and said, "Brother Wentai, I told you this thing is a misfortune or a blessing, why don''t you listen to it? What?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s sigh, Sun Ce and the others also thought of their father returning from Zhou Ye¡¯s camp. They smiled and said [Bo Yang advised me to throw away the jade seal, saying it was ominous] On that day, Sun Jian said with a smile, obviously It was Zhou Ye''s advice as a joke. However, he did not expect that he would die in Yuan Gonglu''s hands because of Yu Xi only a few days later. Now I want to come, what Zhou Ye said on that day-the sentence is very deaf.


    When Sun Ce thought, if his father listened to Zhou Ye''s persuasion, he could not say that he would have escaped the disaster.


    Thinking of this, grief came from it... I burst into tears.


    "The hatred of killing your father is not shared..." Sun Ce wiped his tears, gritted his teeth and said: "Yuan Shuyuan Gonglu, sooner or later, I will take your head!"


    "Haha...what''s the difficulty in getting the first level of Yuan Gonglu?" Zhou Ye laughed.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Sun Ce hurriedly asked, "General Boyang, please teach me..."


    "It just depends on you reluctantly!"


    "If I am willing...what should I do?" Sun Ce asked.


    "If you are willing, it will be easier!" Zhou Ye said: "You only need to let out the wind. If anyone gets the first level of Yuan Gonglu, you are willing to give it with a jade seal... In this way, Yuan Gonglu is afraid that it will be restless day and night. ..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Sun Ce gritted his teeth... and said: "As General Boyang said, I ordered people to write a report and spread it all over the world... I want Yuan Shu to live in fear day and night!"


    "Haha...You are much better than your father, at least he is reluctant to pass on the Jade Seal..." Zhou Ye smiled lightly.


    Chapter 2099


    Chapter two thousand and ninety nine

 The Movie World Chapter 1713

    Sun Jian''s son, Sun Ce''s announcement to the world caused an uproar in the entire world.


    The scholars who were furious and cursed at the Han Dynasty were...


    There are also people who praise Sun Ce''s filial piety...


    Scholars scolding Sun Ce believed that the Jiangdong Sun clan secretly concealed the country¡¯s jade seals, which was better than embarrassing...More ...It''s simply a prostitute.


    And those who praise Sun Ce?He thinks that Sun Ce is actually willing to use this country''s heavy weapon to avenge his father''s revenge. Isn''t this the filial piety and what is it??


    As for the princes?


    Naturally, I am drooling over that Chuan Guoyu Seal...


    Of course, if they feel that Yuan Shu is too powerful to be taken lightly, they can also choose to capture Changsha...to seize the Jade Seal of the Kingdom.


    However, the first thing they had to face was the blood dragon rider of Zhou Boyang in Jingzhou... You know, Changsha was still under the control of Zhou Ye in name.


    Moreover, the relationship between Zhou Ye and Sun Jian and Sun Wentai is well known to all the princes, and no one wants to look for bad luck...


    Compared with the hell copy of the MAX difficulty facing the blood dragon, Yuan Shuyuan Gonglu is better to bully.


    Therefore, all the princes suddenly started to look at Jizhou...This was invisible, and it also distracted a lot of attention from Cao Cao, who had just won Yanzhou.


    And what is Yuan Shuyuan Gonglu doing at this time??


    At this time, he was almost angered by Qiqiao.


    "Sun Ce kid really deceived me too much..." Yuan Shuyuan Gonglu sat on the lobby and shouted at the civil and military officials under his command: "It is really unbearable to use a small jade seal in exchange for my head. Forbearance...If it weren''t for Zhou Boyang''s support, I would send troops to destroy him..."


    The civil and military officials in the audience listened to their master''s words, and they felt slander...


    Do you want to kill other people''s father, do people hate you so much??


    However, they also quite understand why their master is so angry...


    Since Sun Ce issued a report to the World, the surrounding princes are ready to move aside for the time being...In the past ten days alone, the lord of the family has encountered six or seven assassinations.


    This directly caused Yuan Shu to have become a bit turbulent, even if he was in his house for discussion, he had to wear armor to live on it.


    No way, Yuan Shu has been assassinated and frightened, and he almost died a few times... After all, Qianbo moved people''s hearts.


    What''s more, it is the priceless jade seal??


    This thing, as long as you get it, you can exchange tens of thousands of gold and silver jewelry from any prince who intends to claim the emperor at any time. It is not impossible even to exchange for a fief... How can we not let those knives? Is the gangster with blood licking his head greedy??


    In the face of Yuan Shu''s roar, all the generals kept silent and watched.


    What are you kidding about, what are they going to say in the face of the angry Yuan Shu??


    Do you want to say-the final general is willing to lead a horse and ride a horse to capture Changsha, and confess the head of Sun Ce''s child to the Lord''s case??


    Don''t make fun of it, okay, Jizhou is a thousand miles away from Changsha, let''s not mention it, just Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang who sheltered the Sun Clan is enough to make them all pretend to be deaf and dumb.


    Seeing the performance of the cultural officials in Taiwan, Yuan Shu couldn''t help but feel disappointed...


    Just when he was about to end the discussion, an old man suddenly walked out and said loudly, "The lord doesn''t need to be so angry. It''s just Sun Ce''s child, you can break it with your finger..."


    "Oh? Mr. Yang, what''s your opinion!" Seeing this old man walking out of the train, Yuan Shu was overjoyed and asked.


    "The lord only needs to send a letter!" Yang Hong said loudly: "The lord needs to denounce that Sun Jian hidden the jade seal in the letter, and you are not a minister, and you are a loyal minister of the Han Dynasty, even if you know that you are not against it. Sun Jian¡¯s courage also resolutely asked the thief... Of course, without all the efforts, he failed to welcome Yuxi to return to the court, ooh pain..."


    Hearing what Yang Hong said, Yuan Shu was overjoyed and said: "Okay, just as Mr. Yang said..."


    At the moment, Yuan Shu immediately ordered someone to write an essay.


    In the article, he packaged himself as a loyal minister with a heart for the Han Dynasty. After hearing that Sun Jian had obtained Yuxi, he was worried that Sun Jian would not be a minister, so he intercepted Sun Jian Yunyun...


    As for how many people believe in this stuff, it''s unclear.


    At least it''s okay to deceive the ignorant people and the depressed scholars.


    Anyway, those princes do not believe...


    And as Yuan Shu¡¯s essay was issued, Changsha Sun Ce responded quickly...Another refutation was posted...


    The meaning is nothing more than-my father, Sun Jian, got this treasure of the country, and he didn''t mean to hide it selfishly. It was just that the Dong thief fleeed with the help of him and could not return it to the emperor.However, Yuan Shu robbed the Yuxi seal, but he had the heart of disobedience...


    In short, Sun Ce and Yuan Shu simply fought a battle in the air...


    This kind of public speaking, publicly rational, mother-in-law''s matter, will not become clearer and clearer, it will only make the world''s melon-eaters look confused...


    Instead, the hearts of the princes are like a mirror...


    Sun Jian may have a disinterested attitude, but Yuan Shu is definitely not a good thing...


    It''s useless to say that these fictitious things... It''s better to find a way to get the first level of Yuan Highway in exchange for Yuxi.


    Therefore, Yuan Shu''s situation not only didn''t get better because of that essay, but...more and more assassins were getting ready to go, planning to use murderous skills to win a lifetime of wealth.


    This Yuan Shu is so angry that there is no way...


    Of course he knew why those assassins didn''t trouble Sun Ce, but found him trouble.


    It¡¯s all because of someone...


    Not someone else, but Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye, Zhou Boyang of Jingzhou, his blood dragon cavalry is brave and good at fighting, unparalleled in the world...


    This reputation makes everyone who wants to play Yuxi pay attention to weighing...Is he an opponent of that blood dragon.


    After thinking about it again and again, whether it was a group of princes or a quack who licked blood, they all chose Yuan Shu as the breakthrough point.


    No way, the persimmon has to pick up the soft pinch... There is always a difference between ten deaths and nine deaths.


    Therefore, Yuan Shu almost hated Zhou Ye at this time...


    However, no matter how much he hates Zhou Ye... and Zhou Ye can''t help it...


    And what is Zhou Ye doing now??


    Compared to Yuan Shu, who had to keep one eye open during sleep and beware of assassins, Zhou Ye was much more comfortable at this time...


    At this time, he was leading a thousand-blood dragon rider, with a bridal caravan...walking on the road to Peiguo.


    Xun Yu naturally walked with him...


    The welcoming team at this time is less than a day away from Peiguo...

 The Movie World Chapter 1714

    Chapter 2100


    Chapter Two Hundred


    Mountain road...


    A team is moving slowly.


    This team looks a little strange...


    Why is he strange?


    Because in the team, there are chariots and horses ceremonial guards, and there are musicians walking with them, looking at the style, it is like a married team...


    But on the outside of the team, there are more than a thousand high-spirited iron knights wearing scarlet armor...


    For a while, it also makes people wonder what the mystery is, why the team that welcomes the relatives will have iron cavalry escort...


    This team is not someone else, it is the team that Zhou Ye went to Peiguo to welcome his relatives.


    At the forefront of the team, there was a figure wearing a golden helmet and golden armor and a figure wearing a scribe costume, riding along...


    Not others, but Zhou Ye and Xun Yu.


    At this time, Xun Yu just put down the essay in his hand, and said to Zhou Ye: "General Boyang is really a god and man, then Yuan Shu, as you said, published an essay to redeem himself..."


    When Zhou Ye went to Changsha to mourn Sun Jian and Sun Wentai that day, Xun Yu also went...


    Of course, Xun Yu went on behalf of his father, Cao Cao.


    In the final analysis, Cao Cao and Sun Jian are also old friends who had been together to beg the thief.


    As Cao Cao''s counselor, he has reason to be more motivated to take the place of his father-in-law and go to express condolences.


    Therefore, Xun Yu was also there when Zhou Ye gave Sun Ce an idea.


    After Zhou Ye had made his idea that day, he once stated that Yuan Shu would definitely post a document to save himself... even a pot of dirty water framed General Wentai as a thief with ambitions, so Sun Ce needed to plan early.


    Now, Yuan Shu¡¯s essay is exactly what Zhou Ye said...


    "Haha...Mr. passed the award. I saw that my husband was hesitant to say something that day, and I must have expected Yuan Gonglu''s reaction..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "General Boyang is too self-effacing... I didn''t expect that the content of Yuan Shuming''s article is almost exactly the same as what General Boyang said!" Said this, Xun Yu couldn''t help sighing: "My family What the lord said is true..."


    "Oh? How did Brother Meng De arrange me in private?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xun Yu smiled slightly...


    Through these days of getting along, he also knew that Zhou Ye would get along well if he wasn''t angry... and sometimes he even liked to make some harmless little jokes.Therefore, Xun Yu didn''t get angry when he heard Zhou Ye say this to his father-in-law...


    "Haha... how can my Patriarch arrange General Boyang..." Xun Yu smiled and said, "My Patriarch used eight words to evaluate the general..."


    "Oh? Those eight characters?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Successful, both civil and military..." Xun Yu said.


    "Hahaha... Then Brother Mengde really looks at me very highly..."


    While Zhou Ye was chatting with Xun Yu, the blood dragon rider in front of him rushed to the front of Zhou Ye. He turned over and fell to his knees, reporting the report: "Come on, Lord, Cao Gongyi is ten miles ahead. Greet the lord..."


    "Oh? Brother Meng De is so polite..." Zhou Ye said in surprise.


    No wonder Zhou Ye was so surprised...


    Under normal circumstances, welcoming thirty li is already a great courtesy.


    And at this time, they are more than 30 miles away from Peiguo??


    Sixty li is almost there...


    Cao Cao came to greet him so far, so the etiquette was not unimportant.


    "Well, let''s not make Brother Meng De wait anxious... Send my order and the whole family will speed up!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Here!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s order, the Thousand Blood Dragon Cavalry and the Welcoming Convoy accelerated towards Peiguo.


    The distance of ten li will come in no time.


    Just when Zhou Ye saw the team that Cao Cao greeted from a distance...


    One person and one ride suddenly stood out from the crowd that greeted him... and rushed over...


    "Boyang... haven''t seen each other for a long time, but want to kill me..."


    The sound comes first before the person arrives.


    No one else, but Cao Cao and Cao Mengde...


    I saw him rushing in front of Zhou Ye and jumped directly out of the Malay... he grabbed Zhou Ye''s reins and said loudly: "Don''t take a few months, Boyang is okay??"


    Seeing Cao Cao''s actions, Zhou Ye had to secretly praise him in his heart.


    Cao Cao''s act of buying people''s hearts is really slippery...


    Let''s put it this way, if Zhou Ye is just an ordinary warrior, I''m afraid it''s not the tears that have been moved at this time...Want to repay him??


    Doing this, doing this... Well, Cao Mengde deserves to be the Cao Mengde who greeted him.


    "Hahaha...Brother Meng De showed love so much, I Zhou Boyang really..." Zhou Ye smiled and jumped off the horse, and said, "There is nothing to pay for it, only..."


    "Only how?" Cao Cao asked, looking at Zhou Ye expectantly.


    "Only a few more bowls of wine with you..." Zhou Ye laughed.


    "Hahahaha... Boyang is still so humorous!" Cao Cao said with a laugh: "Go, I have already prepared a banquet for Boyang, and I''m waiting to pick you up..."


    While talking, Cao Cao pulled Zhou Ye and walked towards the group greeted in the distance...


    Everyone naturally followed...


    When he got there, Cao Cao ordered people to cook sheep and slaughter cows, and entertain a group of blood dragons, not to mention...


    He pulled Zhou Ye into the account that had already been set up...


    The wine and dishes in the tent have long been served, and the dishes are still warm.


    Cao Cao held Zhou Ye in the banquet and said, "I went in a hurry that day, and I failed to have a happy drink with Boyang. It was a great regret in my life... Now it happens... Today I will take advantage of this wedding reception. Make up for the shortcomings of the day...Come on, pour wine!"

 The Movie World Chapter 1715

    When the voice fell, my own soldiers came to serve wine and vegetables...


    There were not many accompany guests, only the Xiahou brothers and Xun Yu.


    "Today is to congratulate Boyang for receiving the dust from the wind and the dust, but also for my daughter''s coming out of the pavilion..." Said this, Cao Cao raised his glass, "Drink three cups..."


    "Congratulations to General Boyang, congratulations to the master for marrying the daughter!" XN


    The three accompany guests will naturally not neglect, just toast and do...


    The owner said so, can Zhou Ye not do it??


    After three glasses of fine wine, Brother Xiahou''s face was already flushed...


    I didn¡¯t eat any food. I¡¯ll have three glasses of wine first. It¡¯s a bit unbearable...


    And Xun Yu was smarter, he only drank half a cup every time, and then after it was filled, it was half a cup...So, he drank twice as much as everyone else.


    After three cups, there are three more cups...


    After drinking nine glasses of wine in a row, Cao Cao saw that Zhou Ye didn''t have the slightest drunkenness on his face, but he was already a little overwhelmed with alcohol...


    At this point, Cao Cao knew that he was trying to pervert Zhou Ye''s actions, fearing that he would be bankrupt...


    However, no matter whether Zhou Ye is flooded or not...he must act according to plan next.


    Thinking of this, Cao Cao put down his wine glass, a look of worry suddenly leaked out of his face... Then he sighed heavily... "Hey--!"


    Chapter 2101


    Chapter Two One Hundred and One


    Seeing Cao Cao behaved like this...


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but secretly said in his heart¡ªthat''s what came.


    People must ask for something...


    Cao Cao has been so eager from the beginning, if you say that Cao Cao didn''t want Zhou Ye, Zhou Ye would not believe it first.


    And Zhou Ye also guessed what Cao Cao asked for.


    It''s nothing more than borrowing...


    Originally, Zhou Ye thought that Xun Yu would bring up this matter when he took gifts to Jingzhou...


    As a result, Xun Yu did not mention the matter.


    It seems that Cao Cao is waiting for himself here...


    However, although what Cao Cao asked for was nothing to Zhou Ye... But Zhou Ye didn''t plan to let Cao Cao go so easily...


    Don''t you sigh?


    I won''t answer any questions...I''m going to see, who are you going to look for to act in the show.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye graciously picked up the wine glass and took a sip...then he picked up his chopsticks and took a bite of the dish.


    Seeing this situation, Cao Cao was a little dumbfounded...


    Damn it, you don''t play cards according to the routine...


    I just acted so affectionately, and I am about to be your father-in-law... Seeing my worried look and sighing, you can''t be so indifferent, right??


    Dear, how can you keep me acting like this??


    Just when Cao Cao was embarrassed, the rescuer arrived...


    Who?


    Naturally, Xun Yu, who drank, raped and played slippery...


    I saw this guy stand up swayingly, arched his hand to the lord, and said, "Why do you sigh? The lord and General Boyang will meet again today... It should be a joyous one."


    Seeing that Xun Yu was so knowledgeable and interesting, Cao Cao secretly delighted in his heart... it is indeed my ovary.


    "To be able to meet Boyang again, Cao is naturally infinitely delighted... Of course, when I was with Boyang today, Cao remembered... Maybe soon, I, Cao, will be downcast and have nowhere to stand... in my heart I felt a sorrow..." Cao Cao wiped the corners of his eyes as he said... as if tears were really falling.


    "Why did the lord say this?" Xun Yu said loudly: "Now that Yanzhou is tentatively determined, the Lord''s justice is to be a stern soldier. When he shows his grand plan, how can he be downcast and have nowhere to call...?"


    "Wenruo...you don''t know..." Cao Cao said here, and sighed again. "Although I occupies a land in Yanzhou, the princes from all over the world are not ashamed to join me after they regard me as the eunuch... ¡­What¡¯s more, such as Zhang Yang and Yuan Shuzhi and others, even saying that they want to take Yanzhou from us..."


    "Alright, alright..." Zhou Ye didn''t wait for Cao Cao to finish speaking this time...


    He waved his hand and asked: "Brother Meng De has anything to say, just say it... You should know me, I hate slurring... if you have anything to say, don''t use ink!"


    Zhou Ye really had to admire Cao Cao...


    This product is truly flexible and stretchable...


    It is indeed in Huarong Dao that Guan Yu let his Cao Cao go with his sadness card.


    This acting...I won''t give a actor the talent.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cao Cao knew that all his tricks had been seen by Zhou Ye, and he was not embarrassed at the moment. He hehe smiled and said, "Hehe... Boyang, Cao has a ruthless please... Please Boyang please answer me. ..."


    "Speak straight!" Zhou Ye waved his hand and said, "No need to be polite with me..."


    "Okay...Then I''ll just say it!" Cao Cao nodded and said, "Now that Yanzhou is pre-decided, a pack of wolves will be waiting... Can Boyang lend me the blood dragon for a while?"


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye glanced at Cao Cao with a smile, and asked, "I don''t know how long is this period of time?"


    "Three to five years..." Cao Cao said directly.


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye smiled when he heard Cao Cao''s words, and said nothing...


    Just kidding, three years and five years??


    With a thousand blood dragon riders, if Zhou Ye let go of their restrictions, three to five years would be enough to calm China and start a new dynasty.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s appearance, Cao Cao knew that Zhou Ye thought he had said it for too long... "Then, one or two years will be fine!!"


    "..."


    "One year... one year is the least!!" Cao Cao lamented: "It takes time to train and recruit soldiers... One year can only be an army, but you can''t fight... Boyang, it''s - at least lend me one more year¡­¡­"


    Hearing what Cao Cao said, Zhou Ye was also helpless...


    "That''s all, it''s just borrowing from you..."

 The Movie World Chapter 1716

    "Hahaha... Boyang is really bold!!" Cao Cao was overjoyed when he heard that, "Come on, try this dish...this is..."


    As Zhou Ye promised to borrow Zhou Bu with Cao Cao for another year, his eyes didn''t bleed, and his legs didn''t hurt... There was also a smile on his face.


    I have to say that none of these temporary heroes that can take the world is simple...


    After the banquet, someone served Zhou Ye to rest...


    Just when Zhou Ye closed his eyes and fell asleep... Suddenly heard a loud noise outside the account... Then he asked: "What''s the matter outside the account? So noisy?"


    Someone replied: "It was General Xia Houyuan who came to visit General Boyang..."


    Xia Houyuan??


    When Zhou Ye heard this, he knew in his heart why he came... Without him, Xia Houjuan...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and said: "Please, General Xiahou, discuss matters in the account!"


    "Here!"


    When the time was short, Xia Houyuan walked in. Behind him, there were two soldiers escorting a pitiful looking maid and walked in.


    The maid looks young and pretty...


    "Xia Houyuan has seen General Boyang!" Said this, Xia Houyuan pointed to the maid behind him who was tied up with a rope and said: "This cheap maid should have given him General Boyang, but she coaxed my lady to go to Jingzhou for her. Now, Xia Houyuan gifted this woman to the general, hoping that the general would treat Juaner well..."


    Having said that, Xia Houyuan didn''t say anything, and before Zhou Ye could speak, he turned around with his soldiers and left the camp...


    Seeing Xia Houyuan''s actions, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    Well, this stuff is actually here to tell Zhou Ye... Among the three hundred maidservants given to Zhou Ye, there will be a member of the Xiahou clan. It is not Cao Cao who wants to insert eyeliner, but what the maid in front of him did... and then gave this girl Zhou Ye, it can be considered to have settled something...


    Regarding Xia Houjuan¡¯s appearance in the Three Hundred Maidens, Zhou Ye can pretend to be stupid, but Cao Cao can¡¯t pretend to be stupid... You know it¡¯s a time bomb, and don¡¯t know when it will explode... With Zhou Ye Be careful... if you can''t say...


    That¡¯s why today¡¯s scene appeared...


    Zhou Ye knew this well.


    He looked at the handmaid tied up with rope, smiled slightly and said, "What''s your name?"


    "Maid slave, maidservant Zhang Lan''er..." That Zhang Lan''er was really scared...


    After Xiahoujuan disappeared, Xiahou''s family was naturally furious...Under thorough investigation, she was naturally found out...


    Not only was she tied up with a rope and taken into custody, but even the servant who had an oath with her was also beaten to death by a gangster...


    She was taken into custody only because she was still in perfect condition and there was still room for use, otherwise... she was afraid that she would have been beaten to death by Xiahou''s wheel club...


    "Come on, there''s something to relieve the boredom..." Zhou Ye smiled, walked to the side of Zhang Lan''er and loosened her rope... asked, "Will you serve others..."


    Chapter 2102


    Chapter Two Thousand and Two


    Peiguo Qiao County...


    Cao''s mansion...


    Today, Cao¡¯s mansion is very lively.


    The guests came and went in an endless stream, and the servants and maids shuttled through them, all with smiles on their faces.


    Because today is the day when the Cao family is overjoyed...


    Miss Cao''s family is out of the pavilion today, and the guest is the famous Jingzhou Meizhou Lang.


    Moreover, Cao Cao, who had not returned home for a long time, also came back for this reason... For the Cao family, it was a double happiness.


    Although it is said that Miss Cao''s young lady is not the age of her cabinet, but...this year, there is no marriage law, let alone minor protection law.


    As long as there is a matchmaker¡¯s words from the parents, let alone it¡¯s not yet time, how can it be the golden hairpin?Above legal principles, it is still reasonable and legal.


    At this time, in the inner house of Cao''s mansion, a little Lolita, who was 13 or 14 years old, was grooming and dressing under the wait of a maid.


    "Qing''er today is so beautiful...it will definitely make Jingzhou Meizhoulang unable to look away!" A woman stood behind Cao Qing, looked at the little Lolita in the bronze mirror, and laughed.


    "Mother... Daughter, daughter doesn''t want to marry..." Little Lori said with a sad face.


    "Why doesn''t Qinger want to marry?" Liu asked with a smile.


    "Qing''er...Qing''er couldn''t bear her mother..." Little Lolita said as she said, she sobbed.


    In fact, it¡¯s no wonder...After all, for this age of Cao Qing, suddenly leaving his familiar home in Qiaoxian and marrying thousands of miles away in Jingzhou, how can he not feel uneasy in the face of people and things he doesn¡¯t know?


    When Liu heard what his daughter said, he sighed in his heart...


    In fact, she couldn''t bear to have her daughter married so far... and she heard that Zhou Boyang in Jingzhou was lascivious, extravagant and indulgent... really not a good person.


    But how can this be??This marriage was ordered by her husband, Cao Cao, which meant that she had no room for resistance.


    When I thought that after my daughter had married in Jingzhou, she might meet once in a few years, and Liu felt sad, tears streaming down like a broken wire.


    "Mother... Don''t cry... My daughter is willing to marry..." Little Lori suddenly panicked when she saw the tears of her mother...


    However, persuading to persuade, little Lori couldn''t help crying herself...


    Therefore, the mother and daughter were in the house, crying.


    For a moment, the maids stood there, neither persuading nor persuading them, they didn''t know what to do.


    At this moment, a voice came in, "Qing''er is dressed up?"


    Following the sound, a man walked in, not someone else, but Cao Cao and Cao Mengde.


    As soon as Cao Cao walked into the room, he saw his wife crying while holding her daughter in her arms. He suddenly said, "Today is the day of great rejoicing. Why are you crying?"


    "Husband..."


    Hearing what Cao Cao said, Mrs. Liu hurriedly wiped her tears, and walked to Cao Cao''s face, and said, "The concubine body...the concubine body will no longer see Qinger when she thinks about it, so she panicked in her heart! Can you let the husband go Marry Qinger to Zhou Boyang in Jingzhou..."


    At this time, Cao Cao was in a very good mood.


    With Zhou Ye''s promise, major events in Yanzhou can be determined...


    Moreover, after a year''s time, after Cao Ren''s 100,000 soldiers trained in Yanzhou became an army, then he would be able to show his ambitions.


    So Cao Cao didn''t care about Liu''s words...


    He scolded with a smile: "Nonsense, that Zhou Boyang in Jingzhou is famous all over the world, with both talents and beauty... Your daughter is a good match to marry him. How can you break this good relationship because you can''t bear your daughter...?"

 The Movie World Chapter 1717

    "Father...daughter...daughter is unwilling to marry..."


    At this time, little Lori Cao Qing also walked in front of her father, begging: "My daughter would like to be with her father often, not going anywhere..."


    Hearing what his daughter said, Cao Cao had a headache.


    He can understand his daughter''s thoughts... but understanding does not mean that he will let his daughter be so self-willed.


    But, it¡¯s always the same...


    On weekdays, because he does not grow up at home, he is quite pampered with his children when he returns home, and there is nothing to do at home, but if his daughter is still so pampered after marrying Zhou Ye, it would not be beautiful... ¡­


    Thinking of this, Cao Cao''s face was strained, and he sternly reprimanded: "Hugh is so nonsense. How can you let your parents repent and repent?"


    Liu''s and Cao Qing''s little Lori were panicked by Cao Cao''s hard work...


    "Woo...Father don''t want to be angry, just married your daughter...Woo..." Cao Qing said, crying.


    Seeing his daughter crying so hard, Cao Cao was a little bit intolerable. After all, Cao Qing is his eldest daughter. How could he not feel bad??


    "Fine, Qing''er... follow me!!" Cao Cao said, turning around and leaving... Before leaving, he said: "Wipe off the tears on your face..."


    "Yes..." Hearing what his father said, Cao Qing obediently took Jinpa from the handmaid beside him, wiped the teardrops... Then followed Cao Cao and walked out.


    Cao Cao took his daughter around in the back house and came to a doorway.


    Cao Qing knew that this was the meeting place for her father, and under normal circumstances, she was forbidden to come here.


    "Father...this..."


    "Hush, don''t speak..." Cao Cao made a silent gesture to his daughter, then opened the door, and whispered to his daughter, "You come in with me!"


    With that said, Cao Cao walked into the door...


    Cao Qing hurriedly followed...


    Entering the door, there is a huge hall... There is a young man in the hall, drinking tea and having fun under the service of a maid.


    "Boyang, do you think the tea here is better for you?" Cao Cao said with a big smile as soon as he entered the door.


    "Haha... it''s clear but not light, fragrant but not greasy, it''s really good tea!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    In fact, this product is also selling melons at Pharaoh, self-selling and boasting...


    Because this tea is actually the pure tea made by the fried tea method he taught Mi Zhu...


    Mi Zhu now can be said to be the largest tea merchant among the Three Kingdoms...


    The place of production of tea is readily available. It just turns the old raw tea into a cooked tea after frying... Moreover, with the popularity of this kind of tea, the method of drinking tea that puts condiments in the tea is becoming Slowly replaced...


    Standing behind her father, Cao Qing carefully looked at the handsome boy in front of her. She had just heard her father call him by name, and naturally knew that he was her future husband...


    What should I say...


    Little girl, at first glance, it is always easy to be confused by Zhou Ye''s handsome appearance... Therefore, at this time, Cao Qing actually has a little bit in his heart. Having a husband like this is also an excellent idea.


    Chapter 2103


    Chapter two hundred and three


    "Haha... Boyang, you don''t want to sell yourself!" Cao Cao teased: "I bought these teas from your Jingzhou tea merchant... I heard that the person behind the tea merchant is still your military Mi Zhu... ...Want to come, you have already drunk this tea!"


    "...Duke Cao is not kind... He is waiting for me..." Hearing what Cao Cao said, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile.


    "Haha, just kidding for a while, Boyang shouldn''t care..." Cao Cao laughed, looked at the daughter behind him and said, "Qing''er, there are still some things to be done for the father, so you can chat with General Boyang day¡­¡­"


    As he said, Cao Cao arched his hand at Zhou Ye: "Bo Yang and rest here for a while, I will come as soon as I go!"


    Having said this, Cao Cao ignored his daughter''s cry for help, turned around and left...


    For a time, there were only three people left in the entire hall...


    Seeing the embarrassed little Lori in front of him, Zhou Ye laughed blankly...


    what is this?Cultivate relationships before marriage??


    You ask Zhou Ye why he knew that Cao Qing was going to marry his Cao daughter??


    You know, Cao Qing was pulled out by her father when she was dressing up... She was still wearing her wedding dress...


    However, such a little loli is funny...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye stood up from behind the short machine, walked slowly to the little Lolita, looked at the little Lolita who was buried in the ground, and smiled and asked in a low voice: "What''s your name?"


    "Concubine...Cao Qing..." Cao Qing whispered, a little worried.


    "You just cried?" Zhou Ye asked softly, "Why cry? But you don''t want to marry a vulgar person like me?"


    "No...No!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cao Qing raised his head anxiously, and explained: "Qing''er just reluctant to part with her mother and her brothers and sisters..."


    Before Cao Qing finished speaking, he felt a flower in front of him, and then he felt that his whole body was surrounded by a nice warm breath...


    Obviously, she was held in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    Normally, she should push that person away when she was held in her arms, and then berated him...


    However, Zhou Ye is different. Zhou Ye is her future husband. It can be said that anything Zhou Ye does to her is justified...


    This made Cao Qing little Lori for a while, she didn''t know how to deal with it.


    At this moment, Cao Qing felt a soft voice in his ears, "Don''t be sad. If Qinger is homesick in the future, I will order someone to escort you and come back to save relatives..."


    Listening to Zhou Ye''s words, Cao Qing felt a moment of relief in his heart, and he relaxed involuntarily... "Hmm!"


    And what is Cao Cao doing right now??


    He peeked out of a screen at the back door...


    In fact, according to the etiquette, it is the right way for men and women not to meet before marriage, but-Cao Cao couldn''t bear to see his daughter crying so sadly, so he thought of Zhou Ye...


    In Cao Cao''s opinion, Zhou Ye definitely had a gentle approach...


    Don¡¯t you see that Dong Zhuo¡¯s granddaughter, in Zhou Ye¡¯s hands, has become so obedient in just a few days...


    To say that Zhou Ye had no means, then Cao Cao was the first to not believe it.


    Therefore, he took his daughter over and gave it to Zhou Ye to get a headache...


    As for you, men and women should not meet before marriage?Cao Cao has always believed that those who make big things don''t stick to the trivial, and that this kind of etiquette is not worth it.

 The Movie World Chapter 1718

    But now it seems that Zhou Boyang in Jingzhou does have some tricks...


    His daughter was flushed by the bastard''s little face just two or two strokes... but, watching a man tease his daughter, it felt a little uncomfortable...


    "Haha, Boyang, I''m neglecting..." Cao Cao walked around behind the screen as soon as he turned around, and said with a smile: "Today things are so busy..."


    Hearing Cao Cao¡¯s voice, Cao Qing jumped out of Zhou Ye¡¯s arms like a frightened little rabbit... Hong Xia spread to her neck, lowering her small head, playing with her hands with both hands. I can¡¯t say a word...


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about Cao Cao''s sudden appearance...


    He had heard Cao Cao''s breathing behind the screen...


    "Well, Qing''er, let''s go back..." Cao Cao looked at his daughter and said, "I''ll entertain Boyang..."


    "Yes, father!" After Cao Qing responded in a low voice, he turned and left...


    Not to mention what Cao Cao and Zhou Ye were talking about in the hall...


    Just say that Cao Qing walked back to his room quickly...


    As soon as she returned to the room, she sat in front of the bronze mirror, panicking in her heart...


    That bad guy is so bold, and when he saw her first time, he dared to be frivolous with her...


    But, that embrace is really warm...


    Is he the Jingzhou Meizhoulang?It''s so handsome...


    Cao Qing suddenly discovered that the anxiety he had originally wanted to marry was slowly dissipating, but instead, he felt a little hopeful.


    "Qing''er? What''s wrong with you?"


    Suddenly there was a question, which shocked Cao Qing... She hurriedly turned around and looked at her. It was not someone else but her biological mother, Liu... "Mother..."


    Seeing the somewhat panicked look of his daughter, Liu couldn''t help but sigh inwardly, [It must be my husband who scolded his daughter again...]


    Thinking of this, Liu couldn''t help but hugged his daughter, and whispered comfortingly: "Qing''er don''t want to hate your father... it''s not easy for him... to survive in the gap between the lords..."


    "Mother, don''t want to say it again, Qing''er province... Qing''er is willing to marry!" Cao Qing whispered.


    Hearing what his daughter said, Liu couldn''t help being surprised...


    What did my husband say to his daughter??Why did my daughter''s attitude change so quickly??


    Moreover, looking at her small appearance, there is really no reluctance...


    Liu didn''t know... Cao Cao didn''t persuade his daughter at all, just let her see her future husband in advance...


    So, since ancient times, appearance has been very important...


    Even if you want to be an official in the dynasty, you have to be handsome, otherwise, Zhong Kui will end.


    In this way, little Lolita Cao Qing never mentioned anything she didn''t want to marry anymore. Instead, she was very cooperative and let the maid dress her up...


    Night falls¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The entire Cao¡¯s house is brightly lit...


    With the congratulations from the Cao clan and Xiahou clan, Zhou Ye successfully embraced the beauty...


    In the new house deliberately opened up in the back house, red candles are burning...


    Little Lolita Cao Qing sat on the couch and looked at Zhou Ye walking towards her. She couldn''t help but muttered, "From today onwards, my concubine is Zhou''s wife... Hope you have mercy..."


    Naturally, Zhou Ye would not be rude to Little Lori... It was not Zhou Ye who boasted, but he was quite experienced with Little Lori.


    In the new house...Singing gradually began.


    Chapter 2104


    Chapter two hundred and four


    After three days in Peiguo Qiao County, Zhou Ye finally set off for Jingzhou.


    When he was about to leave, Cao Cao really held Zhou Ye''s hand, why didn''t he let go, he looked like he was deeply affectionate and righteous.


    However, his performance made Zhou Ye disgusting to death...


    If it weren''t for the fact that he was his cheap old man, Zhou Ye would definitely smash him with a punch...Has he not been grasped by a man like this??


    But then again, it seems that the ancient men''s way of showing brotherhood, in the eyes of modern people, is a little GAY in the eyes of GAY.


    Don¡¯t say anything about eating together, sleeping in the same room, etc., what else is there to talk about at night... what else is there to travel together, etc...


    If men now dare to do this, they will definitely be regarded as gay...


    Talk less gossip...


    As Zhou Ye''s team set off, Cao Cao led the crowd to send it one way after another, and finally stopped after sending more than a hundred miles.


    "Boyang, you and I will say goodbye today. I don''t know when we will meet again..." Cao Cao said of the emotional place, and two tears dripped in his eyes...


    "Hahaha...Dong Cao is too worried... how easy it is to meet, just come to my Jingzhou, or I go to your Yanzhou!" Zhou Ye smiled, arching his hands and said: "The mountains are high and the roads are far away. Give it again... Ye said goodbye..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye waved his hand and said, "Go!"


    "Here!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s order, the Thousand-Blood Dragon Cavalry escorted the dowry of his new mistress, heading towards Jingzhou...


    And Cao Cao was standing on a small hill, watching Zhou Ye''s team go away. It was not until they could no longer see the banner of Zhou Ye''s team that Cao Cao sighed deeply...


    "Why does the lord sigh?" Xun Yu, who stood beside Cao Cao, asked curiously.


    "Jingzhou Zhou Boyang, people love and hate!" Cao Cao sighed.


    "The lord is worried, one day he will face the Wushuang Blood Dragon, right?" Xun Yu asked rhetorically.


    "Yeah..." Cao Cao sighed, "Although Zhou Boyang has no ambitions, he has the strength to aspire to the world... And the Jingzhou he occupies is the hinterland of Kyushu... Hey..." Cao Cao sighed, "I''m afraid sooner or later. One day, I will meet Zhou Boyang in battle...At that time, how should Qing''er deal with himself!"


    "The lord is worried..." Xun Yu smiled: "Although the blood dragon ride is mighty, but... Zhou Boyang has no ambitions in the world, so... now the lord should not focus on him, but should In Jizhou, Xuzhou and other places... After the Lord has set a fair plan for the north, with the momentum of victory, a million masters will take advantage of the situation to go south... Then why is Zhou Boyang worried?"


    "I hope so!"


    Cao Cao is really not as confident as Xun Yu... No wonder Xun Yu knows this...


    Although Xun Yu came with Zhou Ye, he had never seen the power of the blood dragon knight on the battlefield after all, so it is normal not to understand the horror of the blood dragon knight...Waiting for him to see the blood dragon knight After the horror, I hope he can still say this...


    Not to mention how Cao Cao struggled at this time...

 The Movie World Chapter 1719

    Just say Zhou Ye...


    After leaving Cao Cao''s sight, Zhou Ye abandoned his horse and drove into the car where Cao Qing Xiaoli was.


    "Husband..." Seeing Zhou Ye get into the car, Xiao Lori''s face suddenly became red...


    "I''ll accompany Qing''er to watch this great river and mountains!" As he said, Zhou Ye sat down beside Little Lolly...


    "Husband...this...this is not good..."


    "What''s wrong? Even though I can''t do a thousand miles in a day, it''s okay to have a hundred miles in a day..."


    "What do you mean by Baili in a day? Husband..."


    "Hey, wait for me to slowly talk to you!"


    It took more than a thousand miles from Peiguo to Jingzhou... When he came, Zhou Ye spent ten days, but when he returned, Zhou Ye spent a whole month.


    He completely regarded this trip as a honeymoon trip with Cao Qing Xiao Lori.


    But little Lolita said she couldn''t bear it...


    Although she had the help of the maid Zhang Lan''er, but... she still couldn''t bear it.


    In the end, she had to pay for her two dowry maids too, which was considered to be able to withstand Zhou Ye''s offensive.


    Needless to say the scenery along the way.


    After returning to Jingzhou, it was naturally another scene...


    At first, Xiao Lori Cao Qing was afraid that she would not be able to integrate into her husband''s back house... But, it turns out that she was too worried.


    Because her husband has a unique skill to manage the back house...


    The so-called technique... To put it bluntly, it is worthless... That is to fall asleep together...


    While eating and sleeping on the same bed, little Lori Cao Qing quickly became one with the girls...


    As the back house stabilized... Zhou Ye also began to get busy with things in Jingzhou.


    Recruiting hungry people, opening up wasteland...Building warehouses to facilitate travel between merchants and other measures, Jingzhou has become more prosperous than before.


    It''s just this prosperity that began to breed bandits...


    Some people say that bandits are prone to breed only during famine years?Why is Jingzhou prosperous and prosperous, but still breeding bandits??


    Jingzhou is prosperous and prosperous, but there are still many hungry people in other places.


    Moreover, although in Jingzhou, as long as you are willing to work hard, you will never be hungry, but there are still some people who are born to like to work.


    Especially some Yellow Turban bandits also fled to Jingzhou, waiting for the opportunity to commit crimes...


    For a time, bandits broke out in nine counties of Jingzhou.


    Zhou Ye would not show mercy to these guys.


    He took in the hungry only because, although everyone was not from the same world, but the same text and the same kind, Zhou Ye couldn''t watch these hungry people starve to death, so he started building projects everywhere and used work-for-work to feed these hungry people.


    However, Zhou Ye would not be merciful to these gangsters who did not produce and used the banner of Huang Tian to be dead.


    So... he directly ordered the Blood Dragon Cavalry, a group of a hundred people, to strangle the bandits in Jingzhou.


    In just a month or so, the entire Jingzhou¡¯s public order was cleared...


    All the important crossings in and out of Jingzhou were erected by the head of the bandit by the blood dragon, and a monument was erected in front of the Jingguan [Robber bandit, death!


    To a large extent, this shocked the remnants of the Yellow Turban who wanted to flee to Jingzhou to commit crimes...


    And Zhou Ye even set up Bailiting...


    Every time a hundred miles, there is a pavilion with hundreds of troops garrisoned in the pavilion... Merchants and merchants can come here for help if they encounter banditry.


    Of course, the garrison here is naturally not a blood dragon, but a soldier recruited by Zhou Ye.


    In this case, Jingzhou¡¯s business atmosphere has become even stronger...Because the north and south merchants know that when they come to Jingzhou, you don¡¯t have to worry about bandits... Moreover, Jingzhou¡¯s taxes are extremely low, and Jingji is about to be built. The first market in the north and the south, how can this not let the merchants from the north and the south continue to flow?


    The purpose of merchants is to pursue profit, and a safe environment is also a necessary condition for profit pursuit. In addition, Jingzhou is located in the center of Kyushu, and the river transportation is convenient.


    Therefore, all of a sudden, from the north to the Western Regions, to the south to Santos, merchants all came here to trade...


    Chapter 2105


    Chapter two hundred and five


    Four years later----


    Jingji¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Nowadays, Jingji has long become the first choice for merchants from north to south to barter. After several expansions, Jingji is already half the size of Jingzhou City.


    In the bazaar, there are many merchants traveling from north to south. They either buy the goods they need or sell the special products they carry.


    From war horses to livestock, to pottery food, everything...


    At this time, at the entrance of the buzzing market, a carriage drove slowly...


    The carriage stopped at the entrance of Jingji.


    From the carriage stepped down a handsome boy in a white robe, and then the boy turned and picked up a beautiful girl from the car. The girl didn¡¯t look very old... she looked like fifteen or six. ...


    When the young man took the carriage off the carriage, the girl''s face turned red... "Thank you, Master..."


    "Does Da Qiao still call me Master?" Hearing the young girl''s words, the young man couldn''t help but smile: "In a few days, you will marry into my Zhou family...will you not change your course?"


    The girl''s pretty face turned red when she heard the boy''s words, and she changed her mouth in a low voice: "...Zhou, Zhou Lang..."


    The voice is as small as a mosquito...


    "Hahaha...Okay, don''t tease Da Qiao you!" The boy said, reaching out to the car again: "Xiao Qiao come down too!"


    As his voice fell, another girl was picked up by him from the car...


    This young girl is not too old, and her face looks similar to Da Qiao who just got out of the car.


    When she was next to the teenager, she seemed generous, "Little Joe thanked Lang Jun..."


    These three people are not others, but two sisters, Zhou Ye and Da Qiao and Xiao Qiao.


    Since the completion of Fengyi Academy four years ago, Zhou Ye has sent a group of young loli to the academy to study and live...

 The Movie World Chapter 1720

    All the teachers in the academy are women except Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye not only sent his own little Lolita to study in the academy, but also personally went to the home of Mr. Qiao who was moved to Jingzhou by him, and personally told Mr. Qiao to let his two daughters enter the academy to study.


    When Mr. Qiao saw Jingzhou Mu Zhou Ye''s kiss at home, he was really shocked and scared.


    In fact, ever since he was coerced by Anjodou to move to Jingzhou, he has been uneasy.


    Anyone who lives well at home and is suddenly half-coerced by a group of soldiers to move will feel uneasy.


    But after he moved to Jingzhou, as long as he did not abscond with his family, no one would pay attention to him. As time passed, the anxiety in his heart would fade a lot.


    But now Zhou Ye''s visit made him feel uneasy again.


    You know, Zhou Ye''s reputation in certain aspects is not very good, such as...like Loli...


    And there happened to be a pair of loli in Qiao''s hometown.


    However, when Zhou Ye said to Mr. Qiao: "It was I who ordered General An to move Qiao''s family to live here...".


    Old Qiao settled down instead...


    What do you say?It is a blessing, not a curse, but a curse cannot be avoided.


    Moreover, what Zhou Ye said meant that he had been thinking about himself two years ago, so what can he do??His old Qiao is just a gentry, so how can he stand up to make the world princes dare not look at Jingzhou Mu Zhou Ye??


    As a result, the admission of the two little Lori from the Qiao family became smooth.


    After easily persuading Mr. Qiao, the sisters Xiao Qiao were taken directly into the academy by Zhou Ye.


    Now that the two sisters, Da Qiao and Xiao Qiao, are about to reach the age of Jihua, Zhou Ye is not polite, and directly proposes a marriage to the Qiao family. For such a marriage, Mr. Qiao has to agree even if he does not agree... The good thing is that after Qiao asked his two daughters, he felt that his two daughters seemed to be happy with Zhou Ye...


    This is more or less a blessing in misfortune, at least-my daughter also likes Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang.


    Thinking about this, Mr. Qiao agreed to the marriage.


    Today, it was Zhou Ye taking advantage of the spring break of the college to take the Qiao sisters to go shopping here...


    To put it bluntly, it''s just to cultivate feelings alone...


    In the academy, under the gaze of all the loli, Zhou Ye couldn¡¯t get too close to the Qiao sisters after all. After all, the loli in the academy were all his reserves. If it is, it is easy to cause trouble.


    "Langjun, Jingji is so big!" After Xiao Qiao got out of the car, he couldn''t help sighing as he looked at the crowded entrance of Jingji.


    "I have long heard that Jingji is a gathering place for merchants from the north and the south. Now it seems that it is really worthwhile!" Da Qiao also said a little bit stunned.


    You know, in this year and month, ladies and girls generally don''t show up in crowded places, and shopping is a unique talent of women. Even if you just look at it without buying, it is enough to satisfy many women...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye could say that he would accompany his two sisters to see Jingji, the two sisters Da Qiao and Xiao Qiao, which they have been yearning for a long time. They are still very happy.


    Especially, after all these years of getting along with each other, they have already secretly promised to an unscrupulous teacher... it is even more enjoyable to be able to go shopping in the company of their loved ones.


    "Don''t sigh here, let''s go in and take a look!" Zhou Ye said, holding the two sisters'' little hands one by one, and walked towards Jing Zhong.


    Being held by Zhou Ye by his hand, the faces of the two sisters Qiao couldn''t help but blush...


    Although they had a marriage contract, being held by Zhou Ye still made them feel a little bit embarrassed in the crowd.


    "Langjun..."


    "Zhou Lang..."


    The two women spoke at the same time, wanting to say something... but in the end they couldn''t say anything, because they had already been held by Zhou Ye and walked into Jingji.


    As soon as she entered Jingji, sisters Qiao felt that her eyes were not enough...


    Traveling from the south to the north, weaving the seats... all kinds of unseen and unheard commodities, all kinds of merchants in strange costumes, but the two sisters opened their eyes.


    Before she knew it, the Qiao sisters had been taken by Zhou Ye to a shop called Jingyaxuan...


    The waitress at the door of the shop saw Zhou Ye''s figure from a distance, and hurriedly greeted her."I have seen Master..."


    "Well, don''t have to be so polite!" Zhou Ye said, pulling up the Qiao sisters and walking towards the shop.


    "...Lang Jun, why does the maid here know Lang Jun?" Xiao Qiao asked curiously.


    "Hahaha...because your sister opened this shop!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Our sister??"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Da Qiao and Xiao Qiao couldn''t help but glance at each other...Do they have other sisters?


    But soon, they thought of what Zhou Ye meant by sister, that is to say, in fact...this shop was opened by Zhou Ye''s wife??


    Thinking of this, Da Qiao and Xiao Qiao couldn''t help but panic. For no reason, he felt an ugly wife seeing her in-laws.


    Chapter 2106


    Chapter two hundred and six


    Just when the Qiao sisters didn''t know what to do, they had been held by Zhou Ye and walked into the shop.


    As soon as they entered the shop, the two sisters were shocked by the layout of the shop.


    This shop is not a container like the Qiao sisters had seen in the past, some goods placed in front of the container are so monotonous...


    But the decor is very quiet and elegant...


    Even in the lobby of the shop, there is a huge pool, in which the koi can gather and scatter from time to time, which is really beautiful.


    Around the pool, a few low piers and wooden machines are randomly placed, obviously for guests to take a rest.


    At this time, the maid had seen Zhou Ye and others come in, and hurriedly went into the back room to report to her master.


    "Lang Jun, the decoration here is so elegant and elegant..." Xiao Qiao couldn''t help but sighed, "I really can''t see that it is a barter shop!"


    Hearing what his sister said, Da Qiao couldn''t help but nodded in agreement: "My sister said that the master here is really an elegant person!"


    "Hehe...Then I would like to thank the two sisters for the compliment first!" As the voice fell, a graceful woman walked out of the back hall behind the screen and said with a smile.


    Seeing this woman, sisters and sisters Qiao did not know how to greet for a while...


    Call Madam??Seems too far apart...


    Call sister??Looks a bit shameless... Calling sister before getting started...


    Just when the Qiao sisters hesitated... the woman had already approached them and bowed to Zhou Ye Yingying: "Jiang Er has seen her husband..."


    "Well, you know I don''t like such polite manners!" Seeing Zhen Jiang''s style, Zhou Ye said silently.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1721

    "That''s all for the past, but not today, my husband... my concubine is going to be an example for the two younger sisters!" Zhen Jiang smiled and got up, looked up and down the Qiao sisters, and said: "The two sisters are the Qiao''s twin sisters. Come on... I have long heard that the Qiao family in the east of the city has a double Shu, the country is beautiful and beautiful, and it is so beautiful when I saw it today!"


    "My elder sister is overwhelmed. My elder sister is Huixinlan. The country is beautiful!" Da Qiao said hurriedly.


    "Let''s stop boasting about our family members..." Zhen Jiang said, and finally grabbed the little hand of the Qiao sisters from her husband and took them to the inner hall.


    As he walked, he said: "I heard from my husband at home yesterday that he would bring my sisters here today, and the sisters at home asked me to give some small gifts to my two sisters..."


    "Huh? Do all the sisters know about us?" Sisters Qiao couldn''t help being taken aback when she heard Zhen Jiang''s words.


    "Of course!" Zhen Jiang said with a smile: "Husband at home, but the two sisters are rare in the sky, there is nothing in the world..."


    "Lang Jun... Lang Jun... hurt us!" Upon hearing Zhen Jiang''s words, the Qiao sisters were not only unhappy, but rather bitter...


    why?


    Because in their opinion, Zhou Ye''s doing this is equivalent to helping them make enemies... There are many wives and concubines in his family''s Langjun family, and if you pet their sisters alone, you can''t say that you will offend many sisters.


    When Zhen Jiang heard what the Qiao sisters said, he was taken aback for a moment, and then he suddenly realized with a smile: "Hahaha...my sisters are worried, our Zhou family''s back house is definitely not fighting as the sisters thought, but rather one. All are as close as sisters..."


    "..."


    Upon hearing Zhen Jiang''s words, the Qiao sisters couldn''t help being surprised...


    Da Qiao hesitated for a moment, and then asked: "Sister, can I tell Da Qiao, why is this?"


    "Hehe... the secret of the secrets must not be leaked. After you enter the door of my Zhou family, you will know why..." Zhen Jiang said with a mysterious smile.


    It''s not that she refuses to say...but that she really can''t say...


    Do you want to tell yourself these two new sisters, after entering the Zhou family, you will know how mighty our husband is in the room??


    All the sisters have to participate in every night and every night, and every night... And every time... fainting until dawn?


    What I look forward to most on weekdays is Lai Yuekui...because how many days can I rest?


    The back homes of other people''s homes are all competing for favor, and the back home of Zhou''s home is for favoring...


    These sisters, it''s a day and hope that new people will join in... In this way, they can also relax a little bit.


    In this way, Zhen Jiang took the hands of the Qiao sisters and walked into the back hall...


    However, Zhou Ye did not follow in.


    In fact, he brought the Qiao sisters here, not only to cultivate feelings, but also to dispel the worries of Da Qiao and Xiao Qiao...


    He found out some time ago. When sisters of the Qiao family knew that they were about to be Zhou''s wife, they were quite hesitant... as if they were scrupulous.


    At that time, he used his psychic power to spy a little... But under the prying eyes, he only realized that although the sisters of Qiao had secretly promised, they were worried that he had many wives and concubines and that he did not do well enough, or did too well. , Was hated by the sisters in the back house... That''s why I was full of thoughts.


    In that case, Zhou Ye simply took the two of their sisters to the shop where Zhen Jiang Xianlai had nothing to do, and asked Zhen Jiang to use words and deeds to break their scruples.


    Therefore, in this case, he is not so suitable to be present.


    It is naturally inconvenient for him to be present with the private conversations between the sisters...If he is there, it is impossible to say that the Qiao sisters will not talk to Zhen Jiang, and Zhen Jiang will not be able to really enlighten the Qiao sisters...


    At this moment, he simply found a wooden pier and sat down...


    Soon a maid served tea...


    The tea offered to my host is naturally the top tea...


    When the tea came out, the fragrance of tea filled the whole hall...


    Just as Zhou Ye picked up the tea bowl and was about to drink tea, suddenly a loli about eight or nine years old rushed out of the cubicle next to the hall, smelling the fragrance of tea, and came to Zhou Ye.


    When she saw Zhou Ye''s face, she was first stunned... but soon recovered.


    She didn''t pay attention to Zhou Ye anymore, but shouted: "Come here, come here..."


    Following her yelling, a maid walked up to her and asked with a smile: "I wonder what this little lady has to order?"


    "Why are the same guests, the tea offered to him is better than the tea offered to us? Do you Han people look down on us from the Southern Wilderness?" Little Lori asked unceremoniously.


    "Miss, this is my house..." She just wanted to say that this is my master, but Zhou Ye interrupted her with her eyes... She hurriedly changed her words: "This is my master''s guest, so there are private teas stored here, and It''s not that my master deliberately neglected the little lady..."


    "Heh..." Upon hearing the maid''s explanation, Little Lori smiled disdainfully, and said: "Are you very easy to deceive when I''m from the Southern Wilderness? How can anyone store tea in the shop? Just look down on us from the Southern Wilderness..."


    Chapter 2107


    Chapter two hundred and seven


    Just when the little loli who claimed to be a man of Southern Wilderness lost her temper there...


    Zhou Ye was drinking tea while looking at the little loli in front of him...


    The little loli in front of her, dressed in a Nanban service, with a flower crown on her head, looks full of exotic style, but also a little more cute.


    Especially the appearance of her pretending to be an adult is especially interesting...


    At this moment, two Nanban big men walked out of the private room where the little Nanban Lori rushed out. One of them, who looked rather majestic, said, "Ling''er is so foolish..."


    "Abba, Linger didn''t mess around..." Little Lolita said unconvincedly: "These Han people just look down on us Nanbans. Not only did they lower the price of our goods, they even gave us the worst tea..."


    At this time, a woman also walked out of the elegant partition... "Miss Zhu Rong''s words are not correct... The price at which we purchased your medicinal materials is already the highest price on the market... If you can be in this Jingji If you find a store with a higher price than our Jingyaxuan, then just listen to it!"


    This woman is Jingyaxuan Zhike, the so-called lobby manager...


    She is also a captain of Feng Yiwei, not only her, but all the maids in this Jingya Xuan are Feng Yiwei''s people.


    You should know that Zhou Ye is still worried about women who show up doing business these days.


    After all, money is touching...


    Although these Feng Yiwei were called servants, they were also Zhou Ye''s pillow people, and after Zhou Ye''s transformation, each of them possessed a combat power far surpassing the Blood Dragoons.


    The big Nanban man hesitated on his face when he heard Feng Yiwei walking out of the cubicle, and said: "The girl Gong said is extremely true, but...this is my harvest for one year. If I can''t get it The expected benefits, I am afraid that I, the leader, will not be able to explain to the people!"


    "What happened?" Zhou Ye didn''t speak anymore at this time, it wouldn''t work.


    Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s questioning, Gong Miaotong did not dare to delay, and hurriedly walked to Zhou Ye¡¯s side and said in his ear: "Langjun...this person is the leader of Nanban Zhu Rong''s family, Zhu Rong Dongzhu, he This time I came here to sell some Nanban medicinal materials... But in previous years, because there were very few caravans from Nanban, the price of Nanban medicinal materials was extremely high... But this year there are very many Nanban caravans, so this Nanban medicinal materials The price dropped..."


    "But he wants to sell this year''s medicinal materials at the prices a few years ago...so..."


    Although Gong Miaotong''s words were not finished, Zhou Ye almost already knew what was going on...


    It''s just because the road is far away and the information is not available... This Zhu Rongdong thinks that the price of medicinal materials is still as high as in previous years... So he wants to sell the goods at the previous price... But obviously, this is impossible... ¡­


    How cheap is less expensive, this is the law of business...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1722

    If it violates, then Zhurong Dongzhu will be satisfied, and Jingyaxuan will suffer a loss.


    At this moment, Zhu Rong Dongzhu also saw the extraordinary place of the young man sitting in the hall... staring at himself, looking up and down Zhou Ye.


    "Dare to ask you who is it?" Zhu Rong Dongzhu raised a fist at Zhou Ye and asked.


    "This is my master...Jingzhou Mu, General Zhou Boyang..." Gong Miaotong introduced.


    Hearing what Gong Miaotong said, Zhu Rongling''s little Lolita glared her eyes and said dissatisfied: "Han people are really good at deceiving people...I just said that they are your master''s distinguished guests, and now they are your master... !!!"


    "Ling''er is so nonsense..." Dongzhu Zhu Rong is not as careless as his own daughter...


    Although it is the first time he has come to Jingji in Jingzhou to make a deal, he already knows Zhou Ye''s name...


    Why is Jingzhou so peaceful??


    Because Jingzhou has Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang, because Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang have an invincible blood dragon...


    Five thousand blood dragon knights can defeat an army of two hundred thousand... so powerful, how can you stop Zhu Rong Dongzhu from admiring him?


    "People in Xia Nanhuang, have seen Jingzhou Mu, General Boyang!" said Zhu Rong Dongzhu, and said to Zhou Ye: "You are ignorant, please don''t take offense to General Boyang!"


    "Hahaha...Ling Ai dare to say and dare to do, she is really a hero in women''s middle school, what''s wrong!" Zhou Ye said, smiling: "I don''t know what Zhurong Dongzhu''s trip is for?"


    "Oh..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s praise of his daughter, Zhu Rongdong felt a burst of joy. He also heard Zhou Ye''s question about the purpose of his trip. He couldn''t help but sighed: "Don''t dare to deceive General Boyang, the land of the Southern Wilds. With dense forests and ants, life is far more difficult than the rich land of Central Plains..."


    "When I came this time, I wanted to use the herbs that the tribes took risks to collect from the mountains and forests in exchange for some supplies to go back..." said this, Zhu Rong Dongzhu couldn''t help but sighed again, "It''s just that the income this time is really hard to make. People are satisfied... If I get less in exchange... I am afraid that I will be blamed by the people!"


    After listening to Zhu Rong''s words, Zhou Ye said with a smile, "I''m afraid there is something hidden in the words..."


    "The southern barren land is as the cave owner said, the mountains are densely populated with insects and ants... But the mountains are also rich in resources, and there should be no problems with food and clothing..." Said this, Zhou Ye looked at the cave owner Zhu Rong whose face changed slightly. , Continued: "The caravans of the Southern Wilderness that were scarce in previous years are more than several times more out of thin air this year... I am afraid that the Southern Wilderness has changed... Well, let me guess... Could it be that the war between the tribes has started again? ?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhu Rong''s face changed a little...


    Finally, he sighed deeply and said: "Before I arrived in Jingzhou, I heard that Zhou Boyang, the pastoralist in Jingzhou, was not only brave but also so wise that he was almost a demon... I saw it today, and it was so... I admire it..."


    There are many tribes in the land of the barbarians...


    You hit me today and I hit you tomorrow... has long been a common occurrence.


    Without external pressure, there is no unity of talents... wars happen from time to time.


    After all, where there are people, there are interests, and where there are interests, there are struggles. This is normal.


    However, this year is different. It seems that there is a Zhengmo soldier of the Meng surnamed barbarian who intends to unify the Nanban...


    Naturally, other tribes are unwilling to succumb to others, and naturally they must rise up to resist...


    We need weapons to fight a war, and weapons...the Nanbarians are not good at forging...


    The Liuzhang tribe of Nishikawa next to Nanban seems to have also seen that the Nanban war is about to start, deliberately increasing the ratio of various Nanban properties to exchange weapons...that is to say, they are maliciously raising prices...so they have forced many Nanban tribes. I had to organize a caravan to go to Jingzhou in exchange for weapons...Why would this be the largest cargo distribution center in the north and south?


    And the purpose of Zhu Rongdong¡¯s trip was also the same... but what they didn¡¯t expect was that as the Nanban medicinal materials poured into Jingji too much, the price of medicinal materials dropped drastically, making it impossible for them to change to the weapons they wanted. Quantity... This made Zhu Rong Dongzhu a little headache.


    Chapter 2108


    Chapter two hundred and eight


    "Don''t dare to deceive General Boyang, Southern Wilderness... This year there may be great changes!" Zhu Rong Dongzhu said with a deep sigh, and said: "In the past, Southern Wilderness, although there were wars from time to time, most of them were only small tribes. The dispute between the two is not a cause for concern... but this year... alas..."


    "Oh? Zhou Mou would like to hear the details! Why not sit down and have a cup of tea with me, and speak slowly..." At this point, Zhou Ye stretched out his hand and asked Zhu Rong to sit opposite to him. Order people to serve tea.


    Facing Zhou Ye¡¯s invitation, Zhu Rong Dongzhu naturally did not agree...


    In fact, he said so deliberately...


    After all, Zhu Rong Dongzhu also wanted to find an ally outside the Southern Wilderness... he was not afraid that Zhou Ye would be interested, but he was afraid that Zhou Ye would not be interested in listening to him.


    Through the news he found in Jingji these days, he understood that the properties of the Southern Wilderness are still very popular in the Central Plains, but because of the sudden outbreak of war this year, other Southern Wilderness caravans have suddenly increased. Southern Wilderness Products has become so humble...


    And this is definitely not the norm...


    Once the battle in the Southern Wilderness is stable, the Southern Wilderness Caravan will inevitably become scarce as before.


    After all, their original trading place is not here, but in Yizhou.


    This is the place of choice for the various ethnic groups in the Southern Wilderness and the Han nationality to trade and barter... and the commercial roads there are controlled by the local powerful Yong family.


    The cloth, salt and iron needed by the people of the Southern Desolation were all obtained from there.


    If it weren''t for the Yong family who wanted to take advantage of the fire and raise the market price, Zhu Rong Dongzhu would not be far away to lead a caravan to trade here.


    And through this incident, it also reminded Zhu Rong Dongzhu that he put all his hopes on one person and is easily controlled by others. Therefore, he wanted to make a good relationship with Zhou Ye, and it is best to make a long-term relationship. , This way... they won''t be controlled by others.


    Thinking of this, Zhu Rong Dongzhu unreservedly told Zhou Ye what happened in Nanhuang.


    After listening to Zhu Rongdong''s words, Zhou Ye thought to himself...


    Could it be that the family of Meng surnamed Meng Huo??


    If according to the later development, this time the Meng clan did not unify the Southern Wilderness in the end, but instead gave generously to the Southern Wilderness tribes, something must have happened during the period.


    But regardless of him, since Dongzhu Zhu Rong is willing to move closer to Zhou Ye, Zhou Ye will naturally not turn him away...


    This is not to say that Zhou Ye had any thoughts about the Southern Wilderness, he just had some thoughts about Zhu Rongdong''s daughter, Zhu Rongling.


    If you look at the development of later generations, Zhu Rongling at this time is later Mrs. Zhu Rong.


    The thorny beauty... Mrs. Zhu Rong... To say that Zhou Ye is not interested is pure nonsense.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and said: "Dongzhu Zhu Rong is willing to tell me such an important matter, then I must not be stingy! I don''t know what Dongzhu Zhu Rong wants to purchase?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhu Rongdong Master was overjoyed. Hearing Zhou Ye''s meaning, he was planning to help himself... So he tentatively said: "Each armored weapon is 10,000 sets..."


    Hearing what Zhu Rong said, Zhou Ye couldn''t help frowning.


    Seeing Zhou Ye frown, Zhu Rong Dongzhu thought that his lion''s mouth was a little scared Zhou Ye?So he hurriedly changed his words: "In fact, eight thousand sets of armor weapons are also okay..."


    "No, Dongzhu Zhu doesn''t need to change his words, Zhou just didn''t expect Dongzhu Zhurong to need so little!" Zhou Ye waved his hand and said.


    ".................."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhu Rong Dongzhu felt a kind of lying...


    For Zhu Rong Dongzhu, these ten thousand sets of armored weapons are already a big talk.


    You must know that the people of the Southern Wilderness are not good at smelting, so most of the ironware and other things needed are bought from the Yong family in Yizhou.


    The Haoqiang Yong family of Yizhou is not a good man and believer, and will not be soft to the people of the Southern Wilderness... The price of iron is staggering.

 The Movie World Chapter 1723

    After all, although the Royal Court of the Han Dynasty was already crumbling at this time, the thoughts passed down for hundreds of years were still deeply ingrained...The minds of the non-my race must be different.


    This is also one of the methods used by the Yong family to restrict the tribes of the Southern Wilderness, and no one is allowed to grow bigger...


    Therefore, for Zhu Rong Dongzhu, these ten thousand sets of armors are already an astronomical number.


    "Well, I''ll give you 20,000 sets of armored weapons. How about the Southern Wilderness property you brought this time?"


    Zhou Ye''s words widened the eyes of Dongzhu Zhu Rong and said in surprise: "General Boyang is so righteous...I..."


    "Of course, I also have the conditions!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "General Boyang said it''s okay!" Zhu Rong Dongzhu said.


    "From today onwards, I would like to ask Zhu Rongdong to collect the properties in the Southern Wilderness, and then organize a caravan to transport them here every year... I charge it at the market price. I wonder what Zhu Rongdong''s idea is about?"


    "What a trivial matter, I will definitely live up to the entrustment of General Boyang!" Zhu Rong Dongzhu said happily.


    Collect property?Trafficking so far?


    This is a good thing... at least selling here is much more cost-effective than exchanging things in Yizhou.


    Thinking of this, Zhu Rong Dongzhu felt that Zhou Ye was pleasing to the eye...


    However, he also knew...Although the two had made an oral agreement, such an agreement was not reliable, and even if there were documents or the like, it was still unstable.


    Although Zhu Rong Dongzhu doesn¡¯t understand strategy, he knows that if there are two forces in an alliance, one strong and one weak, the weak one may be abandoned by the strong one at any time. Therefore, he wants to deepen his relationship with The alliance between Zhou Ye...


    but--


    If you deepen your connection, what could be more appropriate than in-laws?


    No¡­¡­


    but¡­¡­


    Thinking of this, Zhu Rong Dongzhu couldn''t help but look at his eight- or nine-year-old daughter... Is it too young?


    However, when he thought of Zhou Ye''s hobbies, which had been heard on the road here, he wanted to take a gamble... "General Boyang, I have something to ask next..."


    "Oh? Zhu Rong Dongzhu, but it''s okay to say!" Zhou Ye flashed in his eyes and smiled.


    "I have always admired the culture of the Han Dynasty in the Central Plains. I heard that General Boyang has a Fengyi Academy that specializes in enrolling girls... Therefore, I would like to ask General Boyang to allow my Linger to enter the Fengyi Academy and study there..."


    Before Zhu Rongdong''s words were finished, Zhu Rongling yelled... "Abba, I don''t want to stay here, I want to go back to the Southern Wilderness with you..."


    "Ling''er..." Hearing his daughter''s words, Zhu Rong Dongzhu felt sad for a while, but he still felt cruel and said: "Hugh is so foolish..."


    Seeing her father scolding herself, Zhu Rongling''s small face suddenly became sobbing: "Abba...I want to go back with you, I miss grandma...I miss my younger brother..."


    Chapter 2109


    Chapter two hundred and nine


    In the end, Zhu Rongdong still left Zhu Rongling...


    Even in order to completely cut off his daughter''s thoughts, he quickly escorted the goods on the road after Zhou Ye had promised him that the 20,000 armored weapons were in place.


    Poor Zhu Rongling, just standing outside Jingji, watching his father''s motorcade, went further and further...until he couldn''t see it again...


    "Ling''er, let''s go back..."


    Zhou Ye, standing beside Zhu Rongling, said softly.


    "Don''t..." When Zhu Rongling heard Zhou Ye''s words, he suddenly shouted: "It''s all to blame...If it weren''t for you, why would my dad not want me... all to you... all to you..."


    While talking, Zhu Rongling rushed into Zhou Ye''s arms, and his small fist slammed into Zhou Ye...


    In her opinion, her father didn''t want her because of Zhou Ye...


    Facing the complaint of Little Lolita, Zhou Ye didn''t say anything, just held her with both hands and let her beat herself...


    In fact, this is just like the first time a child goes to a kindergarten in later generations. The child will always be very emotional when he leaves with his parents day and night.


    Zhu Rong Xiao Lori has performed very well... At least she didn''t roll around and let her father take her back...


    It''s just that the sudden parting made this future female middle school hero couldn''t help it anymore and started to cry...


    While crying, he beat Zhou Ye and shouted loudly: "I blame you...I blame you..."


    Facing the crying Zhu Rong Lori, Zhou Ye just kept silent...


    In fact, this really has something to do with him. If it weren¡¯t for him to influence Dongzhu Zhu Rong with his psychic force field, Dongzhu Zhu would not be able to make this determination. After all, he is not Cao Cao¡¯s hegemony for his own sake. The hero who pushed his daughter into the fire pit.


    In the end, Little Lori was tired from crying... and tired...


    In Zhou Ye''s arms, he fell asleep deeply.


    Zhou Ye looked at the little Lolita who was still choking in her arms even in her sleep, and sighed helplessly... "When you get to the academy...slowly you will like it!"


    While talking, Zhou Ye picked up little Lolita, followed by Feng Yiwei, and walked towards Jingyaxuan...


    In the Jingya Xuan at this time, the Qiao sisters and Zhen Jiang are waiting for him to return.


    Seeing Zhou Ye entering the door, the three of them hurriedly greeted him...


    "Langjun..."


    "Husband..."


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye nodded...


    "Husband, has Dongzhu Zhurong gone?" Zhen Jiang asked.


    "Yes, Dongzhu Zhurong is gone!" Zhou Ye said with a sigh.


    "Then Zhu Rong Dongzhu is really cruel, he really left his daughter here..." Da Qiao couldn''t help but said angrily.


    "Sister, this is no way!" Xiao Qiao persuaded: "This time Zhu Rong Dongzhu will go back to start a war... He is afraid that he does not know how the war will end, so he will leave Ling''er here, how much he wants to come. I also have the idea of ??leaving a way out for my daughter!"


    "But..." Da Qiao wanted to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything...


    "Well, don''t quarrel!" Zhou Ye smiled: "In the academy in the future, you can take care of Ling''er more...After all, she is already far away from home at this time!"


    "Okay, Lang Jun..."


    After everyone talked and laughed for a while, Zhou Ye sent the Qiao sisters home...


    Originally, he wanted to play with the Qiao sisters today, but there was something like Zhu Rong Dongzhu, and he couldn''t play anymore.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1724

    Can''t hold Xiao Zhurong to go shopping with the Qiao sisters?


    Therefore, the Qiao sisters can only be sent back.


    Fortunately, it¡¯s a long time to come to Japan.


    After sending the Qiao sisters home, Zhou Ye returned home with Xiao Zhurong...


    As soon as I entered the house, a figure rushed over... "Brother, I heard that you harvested another little loli today? Where is it? Let me see, isn''t it cute..."


    Seeing Zhou Wan''er, who was rushing in front of him, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    Is his daughter now calling his brother so smoothly??


    "Don''t make trouble, be careful to wake Ling''er..." Zhou Ye whispered: "Go and order someone to prepare a guest room. I will send Ling''er over now and let her have a good rest..."


    "Yeah..." Zhou Wan''er also picked up the light and heavy, nodding her head cleverly, and hurried to the inner house...


    After a while--


    Zhou Ye had already arrived in a guest room with Xiao Zhurong in his arms. He looked at the little Lolita who was still asleep with a trace of tears in his arms, and sighed helplessly.


    This is an unavoidable result... However, I want to wait for her to get used to the life here.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye put Xiao Zhurong in his arms on the couch.


    However, when he wanted to turn around and leave, he suddenly found that the corner of his clothes was tightly grasped by a small hand... "Abba...Ling''er knows it was wrong, don''t leave Ling''er..."


    Seeing this little Lolita, who was begging even in her sleep, Zhou Ye felt soft in her heart. After sighing, she lay down beside her with her clothes...lightly patted her back... ... whispered: "I won''t leave Ling''er... rest assured..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, Zhu Rongling finally opened his eyes...


    She looked at the strange beam above her head and knew that she was afraid that she would not be able to go back to Nanhuang...


    Thinking of this, little Lolita suddenly felt sad, and tears were about to shed again.


    She twitched Qiongbi vigorously, and muttered to herself: "Ling''er will be strong, and Ling''er will never cry again...Never let these bad guys see Ling''er''s weakness!"


    While talking to herself, she sat up from the couch...


    Together, Zhu Rongling began to look at the room he was in...


    This is a very elegantly furnished room...On the wall of the room, there are several calligraphy and paintings, and there is a guqin on the side...


    "here is¡­¡­"


    Just when Little Lori was talking to herself, suddenly a somewhat familiar voice came from outside the door."Is Ling''er awake?"


    Hearing the sound, Little Lori lay back for the first time, closing her eyes and sleeping...


    When it was not too late, Little Lori heard the sound of the door opening, and then the sound of footsteps came to the couch...


    The man seemed to be looking at Little Lolita, and after a while, he said to himself: "It''s been so long, and Ling''er hasn''t woken up yet, isn''t she hungry??"


    It''s fine if you haven''t heard this person. As soon as he heard him, Xiao Zhurong suddenly felt a hunger in his stomach... Then, there was a faintly gurgling voice.


    "Okay, Ling''er, don''t pretend to be asleep anymore... It''s time to get up for dinner!" Zhou Ye said with a strong smile.


    Chapter 2110


    Chapter two hundred and ten


    "I won''t eat your Han Chinese food..." Little Lori sat up angrily and blurted out.


    "Then you are not hungry?" Zhou Ye asked little Lori with a smile in his eyes.


    "I... I''m not hungry!"


    "Grumbling..."


    As soon as Little Lori finished speaking, there was a scream in her stomach... Obviously, she was hungry.


    Little Lori''s face was reddened by the voice... "Anyway, I will never eat your Han Chinese food..."


    Having said this, Xiao Zhurong lay down again, turning his face to the wall... He would rather starve to death than eat the food that came.


    Faced with such a stubborn little Lolita, Zhou Ye did not persuade anything, but turned and left the room...


    As the door closed again, little Lori sat up with a bitter face...


    She is really hungry, you know, she hasn''t eaten rice till now...


    But, this stubborn little loli just didn''t want the extremely handsome guy to look down upon herself...


    "Ling''er, you can... just endure starvation..."


    Little Lolita cheered herself up, but she couldn''t help looking at the room with her eyes... She seemed to want to find something to eat in the room.


    However, what disappointed her was...


    It''s not like Nanhuang''s home, where bacon and other things are hanging in the house...


    And the guqin placed by the wall obviously doesn¡¯t look like it can be eaten...


    There was another gurgling sound, coming from the belly of little Lori...


    "I''m really hungry..." Little Lori couldn''t help holding her belly and lying on the couch...


    "Sleep...yes, sleep...you won''t be hungry if you fall asleep!" Little Lori muttered to herself, closing her eyes, trying to sleep...


    It''s a pity... you can''t sleep hungry.


    Especially when children are growing their bodies, the energy they need is huge. In other words, that is-extremely intolerant of hunger.


    Just when little Lolita was holding her belly and closing her eyes with a sad face.


    Suddenly the sound of the door opening came again...


    Then, a scent of food came out.


    "I''m not hungry, I''m not hungry..." Little Lori deceived herself in her heart, while closing her eyes tightly, making up her mind, saying nothing to open her eyes.


    However, soon her ideas were destroyed by someone...


    Slap¡ªthe sound.

 The Movie World Chapter 1725

    Little Lolita screamed and jumped up from the couch... Feng''s eyes widened, she looked at Zhou Ye with an incredible expression, and said, "You, you dare to hit me, my dad never hit me... ¡­"


    "That is to say, your grandma has beaten it!" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "..." Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Little Lori was speechless for a while, and she didn''t know if she should answer.


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t wait for her to speak, and continued: "Get up and eat, or I will hit you..."


    "Han people are really bad guys..." Little Lolita mumbled dissatisfiedly, and sat up... "It''s not that I''m not strong-willed, but...I was forced by you..."


    "Yes, yes, I forced you..." Zhou Ye smiled and watched this awkward Lolita''s performance... Then he got up and sat down on the low table on the side of the couch, and then took the food from the table on the side. Come over and put it on the low table... "Hurry up... I made this specially for you. This is a rare treat!"


    Zhou Ye''s words really didn''t lie to Little Lori...


    He really personally cooked the food for Little Lolita. You know, Zhou Ye hadn''t personally cooked for a long time.


    If it weren''t for watching Little Lori cry so miserably today, Zhou Ye wouldn''t cook for her personally.


    "Huh, it''s not uncommon..." Little Lori said dubiously, while looking at the fragrant food on the table...


    The meal is very simple, just a braised pork with a braised green vegetable, plus a bowl of chicken soup and a bowl of rice...but this is enough to arouse little Lolita''s appetite.


    She looked at the food in front of her, stretched out her hand to catch...


    Seeing such a scene, Zhou Ye was stunned... and then it became clear.


    Well, at this time, Southern Xinjiang has not yet been Sinicized, and there are still many bad habits, such as-hand-picked rice...


    "Papa!" Zhou Ye slapped the little Lolita''s small hand to the food.


    "What are you doing? One will let me eat, and then I won''t want to eat..." Little Lori was completely angry, like an angry kitten, questioning her teeth and claws.


    "Eat with chopsticks..." Zhou Ye said, pointing to the chopsticks placed beside the food.


    "No!" Little Lolita pissed off...


    "Then I''ll feed you!" Zhou Ye said, holding up his rice bowl and chopsticks... picking up a piece of braised pork and sending it to Little Lolita.


    "..." Little Lolita originally wanted to say no to eat... but she was really hungry, smelling the tangy scent, unknowingly, she opened her eyes.


    "Woo..." Angrily sent Zhou Ye to the side of the braised pork to eat... Little Lolita immediately opened her eyes...


    good to eat¡­¡­


    It''s really delicious...


    She grew up so big, it was the first time she ate such delicious meat...


    "What kind of meat is this?" Little Lolita asked curiously.


    "It''s delicious?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Bah, baah, it''s not delicious at all... The meat made by the Han people is stinky..." Little Lolita said dubiously.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye didn''t care when facing the little loli... Tsundere little loli was also cute.


    "Hey, I''m hungry..." Little Lolita said loudly, seeing Zhou Ye not actually feeding herself.


    "Didn''t you say that meat is smelly?" Zhou Ye teased with a smile.


    "Yes, it''s stinky... but I''m hungry!" Little Lori said, raising her hand and leaning towards the bowl."If you refuse to feed me, then I will do it myself..."


    "Alright, alright, let me feed you..." Zhou Ye shook his head and smiled...


    Little Lolita ate this meal for almost half an hour...


    It was not until all the meals, including the vegetable soup, were eaten up without a drop, that Little Lori patted her belly with satisfaction... "I''m full..."


    Seriously, Little Lolita thought that this was the best meal she had ever had since she remembered.


    Of course, she would never say these words...


    In her opinion, Zhou Ye is the culprit who caused her to be abandoned here by her own father. It is absolutely inexcusable...


    Of course, if he is willing to cook such a delicious meal for her every day, then she is not impossible, forgive him a little bit...


    Before she knew it, Zhu Rong Xiaoli felt that it seemed that it was not unacceptable to go to that college here...The premise was that she had to be accompanied by delicious food every day.


    It seems that a woman is actually like a man, as long as she grabs her stomach, she is basically not far from getting her heart.


    Chapter 2111


    Chapter two hundred and eleven


    In this way, Zhu Rong Lolita was temporarily integrated into Zhou Ye''s big family.


    Within a few days, Zhou Ye married the sisters of the Qiao family... With great joy, the people belonging to Jingzhou were exempted from taxation and labor for one year.


    For this, the people praised...


    In the words of the common people, that is-it is best for General Boyang to marry his wives and concubines every year, so that the people of Jingzhou can never pay taxes and concubines.


    In fact, the business atmosphere in Jingzhou was very strong at this time. Commercial taxation far exceeded agricultural taxation. Zhou Ye really looked down on the so-called taxation of the people.


    More than ten days later...


    After the spring break, Fengyi College opened classes again.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Under Nanyue Mountain, several carriages drove from far away...


    The carriage stopped in front of the stairs at the foot of the mountain, and three little loli walked out of the carriage...


    No one else, it was Zhou Wan''er, Xiao Zhurong and Xiao Sun Shangxiang.


    At this time, Xiao Zhurong had long changed his Nanban outfit and changed to the same Han costume as Zhou Wan''er and Xiao Sun Shangxiang.


    "Sister Wan''er, is this the Fengyi Academy? It''s nothing! How can it be as fun as you said?" Xiao Zhurong looked at the long mountain ladder in front of him and said.


    "There are other things inside!" Zhou Waner said with a smile: "You will know when you go in!"


    "That''s what my sister said..." Xiao Zhurong nodded in response.


    "Sister Zhurong, Sister Wan''er, come soon..." At this time, Xiao Gongyao Ji could not wait to rush to the top of the stairs, turning her head and waving at the two of them: "Quick, quick..."


    At this time, Xiao Gongyao Ji was only five or six years old, and of the three sisters, she was the youngest.


    Seeing Xiao Gongyao Ji''s actions, Zhu Rong Xiao Lolita and Wan''er looked at each other and smiled and walked towards the stairs.

 The Movie World Chapter 1726

    Why are these three little loli together?


    Speaking of which, something interesting happened.


    Perhaps it was because Zhu Rong Lori left home for the first time, Zhou Ye gave her delicious food and comforted her in those few days.


    And the fragrance of these meals attracted Xiao Gongyao Ji...


    Zhu Rong Xiao Lolita was eating happily. Suddenly saw a little Lolita who was smaller than herself, standing in front of her table, looking at herself eagerly...The drooling appearance made people feel if they were not divided. Some of her words are simply committing evil.


    Zhu Rong Xiao Lolita was not a stingy person, so she picked up a small bowl, filled Sun Xiao Lolita with a bowl of rice, and placed it in front of her.


    Sun Xiaoluoli is not welcome, she just picked up the bowl and started to eat...


    As a result, when Sun Xiao Lori started, Zhu Rong Lori suddenly felt miscalculated...


    Don''t look at this little loli who looks three or two years younger than herself, but her appetite is catching up with her.


    But the rice is full, and she can''t take it back...


    In desperation, Zhu Rong little Lolita had to bury her head and eat, just to be able to eat enough before Sun Xiaoluoli wiped out these meals, so two Lolitas, one big and one small, were just like you. .


    After all, Zhu Rong Lolita is two or three years older than Sun Lolita, and she eats faster... As a result, Sun Lolita just ate half full, only to find that the delicious dishes on the table are only soup... ¡­


    At this moment, Sun Xiaoluoli quit...


    He cried with a wow... While crying, he rushed out to rescue soldiers...


    After a while, Sun Xiaoluoli moved Zhou Wan''er over...


    Zhou Wan''er naturally knows Xiao Gongyao Ji¡¯s character, but she doesn¡¯t blame Zhu Rong Xiao Lolita...but Zhu Rong Lolita, who first came to the precious land, is like a cactus, with thorns all over her body...with a stalk in her neck, she said: "You are Mention her for revenge... I''m not afraid of you..."


    Facing Zhu Rong Lori, who is like a hedgehog, Zhou Wan''er is curious and funny...


    She didn''t say anything yet... This little loli provoked herself first, really... owed.


    So Zhou Wan''er smiled and asked: "If I''m here to help Xiang''er get revenge, what should you do?"


    "I''m afraid you won''t make it?" For this point, Zhu Rong Lori is really worthwhile...


    She has been living in the Southern Wilderness since she was a child and was practicing martial arts at a young age. Although she dare not say that she is brave and unparalleled at this time, she still thinks it''s okay to beat a little girl.


    Although Zhou Wan''er looked five or six years older than her, she was not worth it.


    So-Zhu Rong Xiao Lori paid the price for her underestimation.


    Who is Zhou Wan''er?


    That was the daughter of Zhou Ye and Hela, the god of death, the Lord of the Nine Realms who was born holy. Although Zhu Rong Lori practiced martial arts since childhood, she was definitely not her opponent.


    After two or two, Zhu Rong Xiao Lolita was pressed to the couch by Zhou Wan''er and beat the apple severely.


    Zhu Rong Xiao Lori was so hard-headed, she just didn''t say a word...


    Just keep this account in my heart...


    The next day, Zhu Rong Xiaoli directly approached Zhou Wan''er and asked for another match...


    The result was no surprise, she lost again.


    Bigu suffers again...


    For three consecutive days...


    In the end, Zhu Rong Xiao Lolita deeply realized the insurmountable gap between herself and Zhou Wan''er... So - it dropped... ahem, in short, she was beaten by Zhou Wan''er...


    Of course, this is just not convinced...


    However, what happened after that made her convinced Zhou Wan''er.


    During the three days when Zhu Rong''s little loli and Zhou Wan''er fought, because Zhou Ye was busy marrying the Qiao sisters, although she received Feng Yiwei''s return, she ignored the few little loli''s.


    Well, because of the play among the children, it''s not good for him to mix in.


    Two, he is really busy too, so he has no time to bother with a few little loli...


    But after three days, Zhou Yeteng started his hand, and he had to pack up the three little loli...


    In the lobby of Zhou''s back house...


    All Zhou Ye''s women gathered here, and Zhou Ye sat in the upper position...Looking at the three little loli who were kneeling in the hall, "Wan''er, do you know what''s wrong?"


    "Wan''er knew that she was wrong!" Zhou Wan''er, who knew her father''s temper well, immediately confessed her mistake well.


    "Since you know your mistake, then come and receive the punishment!" Zhou Ye said.


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    Zhou Wan''er agreed, stood up, and then walked in front of her father, obediently lying on her father''s push, Feng''s eyes closed, with an awe-inspiring expression.


    "Slap¡ªslap¡ªslap¡ª"


    The crisp sound of the palm to the flesh made Xiao Zhurong and Sun Xiaoluoli, who were also kneeling down under the hall, a panic of fear...


    That voice really hurts...


    Moreover, looking at the expression on that sister Wan''er, it really hurts...


    For a time, the whole back hall... Except for applause, there was no other sound...


    All the women standing in the hall couldn''t bear it, and even the mother of the Zhen sisters, Zhang who was sitting behind Zhou Ye, couldn''t bear to beg Zhou Ye.


    Chapter 2112


    Chapter two hundred and twelve


    Just when the women couldn''t help but want to plead with their husbands, Zhou Wan''er''s family law was over...


    This week Wan''er was also stubborn, she did not say a word until the end...


    It''s just the expression on her face, anyone knows that she is enduring great pain.


    After that, Zhou Wan''er limped down again and knelt down again.


    Then Zhou Ye looked at Zhu Rong Lolita again, and said: "Ling''er, do you know what''s wrong?"


    "Ling''er doesn''t know... Ling''er is correct!" Zhu Rong Xiao Lolita said loudly, stroking her neck.


    "If you know your mistakes, you will be punished less, if you don''t know your mistakes, you will be punished more!" Zhou Ye said, "You are at fault. You shouldn''t fight with your own sisters... Family, don''t fight... this is my Zhou family''s family method!"

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1727

    "I''m not a member of your Zhou family, why do you obey your Zhou family''s family law?" Little Lori asked unconvinced.


    "Your father Zhu Rong Dongzhu entrusted you to me, and you have to abide by this week''s family law!" Zhou Ye said, opening his mouth: "Since you don''t want to admit your mistakes, then double the punishment... Don''t come quickly to receive the punishment... ¡­"


    "How can there be such a punishment, you will be punished if you admit your mistakes, and you will be punished if you don''t admit your mistakes... why!" Zhu Rong Xiao Lori retorted loudly.


    "Brother, Ling''er is not wrong, everything happens because of me... I would like to lead Ling''er to be punished!" Zhou Wan''er said, standing up with difficulty and walking towards Zhou Ye...


    "Sister Wan''er, don''t want to be like this, you and I are right, he is a mess... don''t care about him!" Zhu Rong Xiao Lori said angrily.


    "Ling''er don''t make trouble..." Zhou Wan''er smiled bitterly when she heard Zhu Rong''s little Lolita''s words: "There are no rules and no squares, family law should not be deceived..."


    While talking, Zhou Wan''er broke free while Zhu Rong little Lolita took her hand, walked to Zhou Ye''s front, and lay down again...


    Suddenly, pop-pop-sounds are endless.


    When Zhou Ye finishes performing the family law, look at Zhou Wan''er again. Her face is pale as frost, and beads of sweat are dripping from the sideburns and eyebrows. Obviously, the pain has reached the extreme.


    Next, Zhou Ye looked at Xiaoyao Ji Xiaoluoli again...


    With this look, he immediately scared Little Lori to cry...


    Sun Xiaoluoli really doesn''t know why the person who was so obedient to herself and cared for in the past suddenly becomes so terrible today...


    "My elder brother, this matter has nothing to do with Xiang''er, so please punish me..." Zhou Wan''er said, she couldn''t stand up even when she got up, and she closed her eyes and waited for family law.


    There is no doubt that this time, Zhou Wan''er got the family law for Sun Xiaoluoli again.


    All the girls in the hall turned their faces unbearably...


    And the little Zhu Rong Lolita, who was kneeling down, clenched her fists, her heart twisted like a knife.


    "Ling''er knows it was wrong, Ling''er is willing to be punished, please don''t beat Sister Wan''er..."


    Zhu Rong Xiao Lolita finally couldn''t help shouting: "I''ll be punished for Sister Wan''er!"


    "Xiang''er... Xiang''er is also willing to be punished for Sister Wan''er!" Sun Xiaoluoli also said.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled when he heard the words of the two little loli... "If you two said so, Wan''er would not be punished so severely... Punishment is not an end, but a means, I just want to Let you know the importance of sisters being together..."


    "Since you are willing to suffer for Wan''er, that''s the end of today''s affairs..." Zhou Ye stood up holding Zhou Wan''er in his arms, "I''ll send Wan''er into the room to rest... You go down too..." ¡­"


    With that said, Zhou Ye left the back hall holding Wan''er...


    When Zhu Rong Xiao Lori heard Zhou Ye''s words, she felt sad...


    She was not angry with Zhou Ye, she was angry with herself, why didn''t she stand up earlier, so that Sister Wan''er would not have to be punished.


    And Sun Xiaoluoli''s heart was almost the same as Zhu Rongling thought at this time... She was also regretting, why didn''t she stand up earlier... Let sister Wan''er suffer less punishment.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Two loli, one big and one small, just knelt in the back hall like this, until the girls were gone, they still knelt there... Maybe in this case, they would feel better in their hearts.


    the other side----


    In Zhou Wan''er''s boudoir--


    At this time, Zhou Wan''er, lying on the couch, peacefully enjoying the service of her father...


    Today, she has a ruddy face and a smirk like a flower. How can she look like she was almost beaten to death by Zhou Ye just now.


    Obviously, she just pretended...


    But I think about it... With Zhou Wan''er''s physique as the Lord of the Nine Realms, how could she be beaten to death by a few slaps?


    Not to mention her own abilities, just to say that she inherited the blood of the Asgardian god from her mother Hela, it would never be possible to be slapped like that.


    Besides, how could Zhou Ye really be willing to beat his daughter?What a joke, it hurts too much.How willing to fight?


    "Wan''er can tell me now, why should I cooperate with you in this play?" Zhou Ye asked while delivering a piece of cut fruit to his daughter''s mouth.


    You know, Zhou Wan''er was so hard-pressed to play this play, let him act together...


    Otherwise, how could Zhou Ye do such a thing to increase the hatred of the two little loli?He''s not as good as his favorability.


    "Brother...I just want to experience the feeling of sisters'' affection!" Wan''er said coquettishly: "If that''s not the case, how can Ling''er and Xiang''er open up to me?"


    "Sister love?"


    Hearing what his daughter said, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but reveal a strange expression on his face...


    Isn''t there a problem with my daughter''s orientation??Sisters love??


    Seeing the weird look on her father''s face, Zhou Wan''er instantly understood the thoughts of her father...


    She couldn''t help but moved her heart, as if...probably...maybe...maybe...it would be a great thing to misunderstand her father.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Wan''er explained deliberately: "Brother, people really just want to have a good relationship with Ling''er and Xiang''er... Besides, three brothers Liu Guan and Zhang can be married. Brothers of different surnames who died in the same year, on the same month and on the same day, shouldn¡¯t I be allowed to experience the relationship between sisters of different surnames who lived and died in the same cave?"


    "...... Life is the same as Qiu and death in the same acupoint... It seems to describe a husband and wife?" Zhou Ye asked hesitantly.


    "It''s just a slip of the tongue...Anyway, people just want to do that..." Zhou Wan''er looked at her father with a vigilant face and said: "Don''t use your ability to peek and change my thinking, or I will hate you forever..."


    "......Hehe...how could it happen? How could I peer into my daughter''s thoughts...I am not a BT..." Zhou Ye said embarrassingly.


    Seeing her father''s expression, Zhou Wan''er saw him through in an instant... If she didn''t say that word just now, I''m afraid her own thoughts have been spied on by her father...


    Chapter 2113


    Chapter two hundred and thirteen


    Looking at his daughter''s face that believes you have a ghost expression... Zhou Ye said that he was very hurt...


    "Oh, my daughter is getting older... I didn''t want to tell my father anything..." Zhou Ye stood up while talking... and walked out... "Wan''er, take a good rest... I''ll go now. ¡­¡­Hey¡­¡­"


    Seeing her father''s slightly bleak back, Zhou Wan''er almost blurted out what was in her heart...


    [If not... when will you love me?


    Of course, in the end she still held back...


    In the final analysis, whether it is to earn the hearts of Ling''er and Xiang''er with a trick, or to make her father misunderstand that he is a lesbian, Zhou Wan''er has only one purpose, and that is to make her father face up to him as soon as possible. Unusual feelings...


    If Zhou Ye is a daughter-in-law, then the daughter he raised is an out-and-out father-in-law.


    Let''s put it this way, when she was young, Zhou Wan''er was raised by her father...


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t say anything in Asgard¡ªI don''t play with those boys, they are too ugly or something.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1728

    In addition, her mother Ophelia and her sister Angel gave her a bad head. How could this not let Zhou Wan''er have that indescribable affection for her father?


    Thinking of this, Zhou Wan''er couldn''t help but lay on the couch, buried her little face in the pillow, and muttered to herself dullly: "All this is my father''s fault..."


    If there are other men who like herself, Zhou Wan''er believes that it must be because they are attracted by external conditions such as their appearance or character, and can love and care for themselves unconditionally, except for her father, Zhou Wan''er believes , There will be no second person...


    "I will never let you go, Dad..."


    Just as Zhou Waner was talking to herself, there was a knock on the door...


    Along with the knock on the door, there was a timid voice, whispered: "Sister Wan''er... have you rested?"


    Hearing this voice, Zhou Wan''er instantly refreshed...with a smile: "It''s Ling''er, come in, I haven''t rested yet!"


    "Then I''m coming in!"


    Following the voice, Zhu Rongling walked in...behind her was a little tail...it was the little Lori Sun Shangxiang.


    "Sister Wan''er, are you okay..." Little Lolita Zhu Rong walked to the couch and said with a look of self-blame: "Blame me... If I had admitted wrong earlier, sister Wan''er, you wouldn''t... "


    "It''s none of your business Ling''er!" Zhou Wan''er smiled: "Moreover, we are good sisters who have the blessings and the difficulties together..."


    "Sorry, Wan''er sister..." Sun Xiaoluoli said with a guilty expression.


    "Okay, don''t say anything to be sorry...Sisters, shouldn''t they care for and support each other?" Zhou Waner interrupted Sun Xiaoluoli and said, "Moreover, I am the oldest, so I should have suffered for you... ¡­"


    "No..." Little Lolita Zhu Rong, who was originally guilty of guilt, felt more guilty when she heard what Wan''er said."it''s all my fault¡­¡­"


    "Alright, alright..." Zhou Wan''er smiled: "I heard that there are three brothers in Taoyuan who were married. They don''t want to be born on the same day and the same month, but they want to die in the same year, the same month and the same day... How about we follow them and become sisters with different surnames? ?"


    Hearing Zhou Wan''er''s words, Zhu Rongling and Sun Shangxiang''s two little loli''s eyes suddenly brightened... "I''m waiting for this..."


    Since the three of them are willing, it''s easy to say.


    So Zhu Rongling and Sun Shangxiang both ran out to find a fragrant candle paper case, and then helped [pretend] Zhou Wan''er, who was inconvenient to move, to the case and knelt down together.


    "I¡ªZhou Wan''er..."


    "I-- Zhu Rongling..."


    "I¡ªSun Shangxiang..."


    "Today we become sisters of different surnames again. I don''t want to be born on the same day and the same year, but I want to die on the same day and the same month..." X3


    At this point, the etiquette should have ended... But Zhou Wan''er spoke again: "Today, our sisters are here to swear that we shall be the same in life, the same hole in death, and the same person in marriage..."


    Upon hearing Zhou Wan''er''s words, the two little loli couldn''t help but wonder...


    Life with Qiu and death in the same hole or something, although it is used to describe a couple, but-it is not a big problem to describe sisters with different surnames...


    But-who married as a fellow??Is this a bit too much??


    Thinking of this, Ling''er Little Lolita asked hesitantly: "Sister Wan''er...is this marrying a fellow...Is it..."


    "Ling''er..." Zhou Wan''er said with a serious face: "You my sister, Yijie Jinlan... I don''t want to be separated from my sisters. However, you and I will marry after all. By then, you and my sisters will definitely We will be separated, and we will even be separated...Instead of that, it is better to marry the same person, so that we can never be separated!"


    The two little loli nodded involuntarily when they heard Wan''er''s words: "Sister Wan''er is right, so it should be..."


    Having said this, the two little lolies followed Zhou Wan''er''s appearance, and sweared in front of the incense platform: "Today, our sisters swear to be the same Qiu when they are born, the same hole when they die, and the same person when married..."


    Seeing the appearance of two little loli...Zhou Wan''er couldn''t help but leak a smile...


    My dear father, when you find that the two little loli in your pot are going to retreat with me, what kind of expression will you have?


    And what will you do?


    Did you marry me too?Or give up these two little loli you have cultivated for a long time?


    I really look forward to your performance then...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    This is what happened to the three little loli these days...


    "Sister Wan''er, come on..."


    "Come on, Sister Wan''er, what are you thinking about?"


    At this time, the shouts of two little loli who had exceeded Zhou Wan''er dozens of steps interrupted Zhou Wan''er''s thoughts... She shook her head gently, dispelling the memories in her mind, and responded with a smile: "You two One, wait for me..."


    Anyway, the chess piece has already fallen. It depends on how her father cracked it...


    It doesn''t matter even if my father cracked the chess she played. Anyway, there are still two tricks...


    Take it, father...


    At this time, Zhou Ye, who was seeing a guest in Jingzhou Mansion, sneezed for the first time...


    "Does the lord''s body feel unwell? Why don''t I tell the doctor to come to the lord to have a look?" Mi Zhu, who was sitting on Zhou Ye''s hands, said with some worry.


    "No problem, it''s just that the weather may be a little cold, so it''s just uncomfortable... Don''t worry!" Zhou Ye waved his hand and said, "Tell the Xuzhou Envoy..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words like this, although Mi Zhu was still a little worried, he finally nodded and replied, "Here!"


    Chapter 2114


    Chapter two hundred and fourteen


    "Presented by the envoy from Xuzhou..."


    As Zhou Ye''s order was passed out, soon, a thin and tall middle-aged man walked in.


    When he came to the hall, the middle-aged man looked sad. Before he had spoken, he fell to his knees with a puff and shouted, "Minggong, please save the lives of more than half a million people in Xuzhou." ..."


    Looking at the middle-aged man lying prone under the stage, Zhou Ye asked: "Who in the stage, get up and answer..."


    "Here..." The man didn''t dare to resist, he hurriedly got up from the ground, and replied: "Return to Ming Gong, Tao Ying, at the order of his father Tao Qian, specially come to Ming Gong for help..."


    Hearing Tao Ying''s words, Zhou Ye knowingly asked: "Seek help? Why help? Your father Tao Shijun sits in Xuzhou, why do I need my help?"


    Feeling that Zhou Ye didn''t say anything to death, Tao Ying suddenly felt excited... "You should not lie to Ming Gong, this is how things are..."


    Following Tao Ying''s description... the officials in the hall finally understood the cause and effect.


    Actually, it''s ridiculous...


    That Cao Cao¡¯s father, Grandpa Cao received his son¡¯s letter, intending to go to Yanzhou to enjoy the blessing... However, when he passed through Xuzhou, Tao Qian sent him a high-ranking gift to Grandpa Cao in order to courteous courtesy. Hospitality...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1729

    Before leaving, he also gave a gift worth hundreds of thousands of dollars... and dispatched Zhang Kai to escort Cao Hao, the father of Cao Cao.


    And that Zhang Kai originally came from a yellow turban remnant. He walked halfway and saw that Cai was upset... he killed the old man Cao, robbed him of the property, and fled Xuzhou.


    At the moment, Cao Cao is already in Yanzhou, planning to lead his army to Xuzhou to avenge his father...At the same time, he vowed that he would not stay in Xuzhou City, in order to comfort the old man Cao in heaven.


    Hearing this news, Tao Qian panicked... and asked the princes everywhere for help.


    He also promised that if anyone could persuade Cao Cao''s army to retreat, Tao Qian would contribute 200,000 shi every year to his death.


    After listening to Tao Ying''s words, Jingzhou Wenwu in the hall was speechless...


    This Nima, you are flattering and not taking good shots, has it been a disaster??


    Are you still looking for help??


    Seeing the expressions of the civil servants in Jingzhou, Tao Ying also felt a little embarrassed... However, the embarrassment was embarrassing, and he still had to say. Thinking of this, Tao Ying puffed to the ground again, and said mournfully: "Ming Gong Mingjian, my father said-others are old and fateful, and the time is short, I am not afraid of Cao Cao, but-hundreds of thousands of people in Xuzhou are innocent... Seek Minggong to see his love with my father in the past Come, lend a helping hand... Send troops to help me in Xuzhou..."


    "Well, I already know that you go down, this matter needs a long-term plan!" Zhou Ye said, ordering Tao Ying to be sent to the Guan Station, so as to treat him well...


    Na Tao Ying saw that Zhou Ye wouldn''t promise him anything for a while, so he had to leave first.


    When Tao Ying walked out of the lobby, Tang Zhongwu immediately became excited.


    "Master, this is a godsend..." Mi Zhu stepped out of the train and said loudly.


    "Oh? What opportunity?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Cao Cao soon sent troops to Xuzhou, and Tao Qian asked the lord for help again. This gave the lord a chance to seize Xuzhou!" Mi Zhu hurriedly said: "My Jingzhou blood dragon rides the world, and the lord only needs to send General An to lead it. Five thousand blood dragon riders can fight against Cao Cao outside of Xuzhou City, and Tao Qian is already old and faint, we can take this opportunity to conquer Xuzhou..."


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at Mi Zhu with excitement silently... "I am not interested in the land of Xuzhou..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mi Zhu was speechless...


    Well, it seems that my lord is really not interested in fighting the world... If not, how can Sun Ce seize Jiangdong counties?


    At this moment, someone reported that the envoy of Yanzhou Cao Cao had arrived.


    "Haha... It seems that I am cheap Taishan because I am afraid that I will help Tao but not Cao..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Let him in..."


    "Here!"


    With the answer, Cao Cao''s envoy soon walked in.


    As soon as the messenger came in, he respectfully presented Cao Cao''s handwritten script.


    Zhou Ye opened Cao Cao''s handwriting and took a look... As expected, it was almost as he thought.


    In the letter, he was polite, saying that he missed Zhou Ye for a long time, and then asked his daughter Cao Qing about the current situation, and then talked about Tao Qian¡¯s killing of Grandpa Cao. Finally... ¡­And wrote in the letter that the hatred of killing the father is not shared with the sky, and this hatred is not avenged as the Son of Man. If Tao Qian sends an envoy to ask for help, please ask Zhou Ye to drive him out of Jingzhou. Don¡¯t be broken by it. The friendship between the two...


    After reading Cao Cao''s handwriting, Zhou Ye chuckled slightly...


    "You go back and report to Duke Cao, just say that I know about it..."


    "Here!" The messenger said as he withdrew from the lobby... He has to go to Zhou Mansion... because his paternal father Cao Cao also has a letter to Zhou Ye''s wife...


    After the messenger of Cao Cao left...Look at me and I see you all the civil and military forces... For a while, I didn''t even know what my master was thinking.


    "From your perspective, what should I do?" Zhou Ye asked cheerfully.


    "The lord might as well sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight...Let''s see that Cao Cao and Tao Qian are fighting..." said Huang Yueying, a female army instructor sitting next to Zhou Ye: "At this time, nothing is better than nothing. We just need to watch the changes. Just send it randomly..."


    "What the lady said is extremely..."


    "Madam Gao Zhi!"


    Upon hearing Huang Yueying''s words, a group of officials in Jingzhou hurriedly spoke.


    In their opinion, Huang Yueying''s strategy is really good, and he just watched the changes and sent out randomly...


    "If that''s the case, let''s go away today..." Zhou Ye looked at Mi Zhu again when he said this: "Go to the post and tell Tao Ying that it is not convenient for me to persuade Cao Cao, and it is even more difficult for me to send troops to help him... ¡­"


    "The lord''s words are extremely..." Mi Zhu smiled and said, "Tao Qian was rushed to go to the doctor, and he forgot that my lord and Cao Cao are related by marriage..."


    "Ha ha... Maybe he thinks that I will have a better chance to dissuade Cao Cao!" Zhou Ye said and waved his hand, "Go ahead!"


    "Here!"


    As all the civil and military retreats in the hall, only Zhou Ye and Huang Yueying were left in the entire lobby.


    "Yueying thinks, what if I want to plot the world?" Zhou Ye looked at his wife Yueying and couldn''t help laughing.


    Although he didn''t have the idea of ??conspiring the world, he didn''t delay playing the trick of talking on paper with his wife.


    "The concubine thinks that if the husband really wants to plot the world, when you sit and watch Cao Cao and Tao Qian fight...When the two are in full fighting, they will charge 10,000 blood dragon riders to cover their ears with lightning speed. Capture Yanzhou... make Cao Cao uncomfortable from the beginning and the end, and secretly leave a letter... to Tao Qian, and work with him to pinch Cao Cao between Yanzhou and Xuzhou..."


    Having said this, Mrs. Yueying smiled and said: "In this way, Yanzhou will fall into the hands of her husband... and Cao Cao is like rootless duckweed, there is no more to filter..."


    Just when Yueying said that she was in high spirits, she heard a crisp sound from behind the screen...


    Chapter 2115


    Chapter two hundred and fifteenth chapter


    "Who is here?"


    Hearing the sound behind the screen, Huang Yueying asked with a soft drink.


    "Sister...yes, it''s me..."


    As the voice fell, a slender figure walked around the screen and walked in front of Zhou Ye and Huang Yueying.


    As soon as the man came to the two of them, he knelt down in front of Zhou Ye with a thud, and wailed: "Husband, concubine pleads with him, as soon as my father settles down, don''t seek to seize his possessions..."


    The person here is not someone else, but one of Zhou Ye''s women, Cao Qing...


    Speaking of which, she will be here, and it is not without reason...


    Originally, she was in the back home, playing with her sisters, but she heard Feng Yiwei say that her father Cao Cao had a handwritten book delivered, so she hurriedly left her sisters and saw the messenger...


    After reading the letter from the messenger...Cao Qing was a little embarrassed.


    why??


    Because her father stated in the letter that he wanted to seek a land in Xuzhou, and the only thing to worry about was Zhou Ye...


    He was also afraid that Zhou Ye would take his back...to take Yanzhou...


    Although Zhou Ye had told him long ago that he had no ambitions in the world, yet--with Cao Cao''s suspicious character, there would be ghosts only if he could believe it.

 The Movie World Chapter 1730

    Therefore, I wrote a handwritten note and wanted my daughter to explore Zhou Ye''s tone.


    Although Cao Qing didn''t take her father''s words seriously, but-since her father said so in his letter, she had to go and take a look...


    So, she ordered someone to take out a bowl of bird''s nest porridge from the kitchen, personally carry it, and send it to the front hall...I want to get a feel for her husband after the discussion is over.


    As a result, I didn''t realize it... but heard what Mrs. Yueying said...


    How can this not frighten her?


    So, a good bowl of bird''s nest porridge was just wasted.


    Zhou Ye looked at Mrs. Qing who was kneeling in front of him, and couldn''t help but shook his head and sighed and said, "Qing''er, why are you? When am I going to seek the land of Yanzhou?"


    "My husband is not going to deceive me..." Madam Qing looked at Zhou Ye with a sad expression on her face, and said: "Just now I heard it all from my concubine body. Sister Yueying said, "I want to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. I asked my husband to lead his troops to copy my father¡¯s rear path and seize Yanzhou in one fell swoop...husband...please ask my husband to serve my husband with all my heart for so many years, don¡¯t seek my father¡¯s rear path!"


    "..." Hearing Madam Qing''s words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but roll his eyes... What he meant to do with Cao Cao, trying to find a way for him??


    This obedient misunderstanding is only half-listened. It seems that I can''t solve it...


    "Qing''er, hurry up... How could I seek out Cao''s Yanzhou..." Zhou Ye said, he wanted to lift Madam Qing from the ground... However, Madam Qing hugged Zhou Ye''s father. Retreat, begging: "If the husband does not agree to the concubine, the concubine will not get up when he dies..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... He even said that he would not take Yanzhou, why did Madam Qing still behave like this??


    In fact, it is no wonder that Cao Qing is like this. It is true that Cao Qingtai knows what her husband is capable of...


    If you want to ask who will this world ultimately belong to?


    Cao Qing doesn¡¯t know if her husband doesn¡¯t speak...because she believes that whoever her husband wants this world to belong to, then this world will belong to whom...Although she also knows that her husband is lazy by nature and does not want to work on the case, But-I''m not afraid that there will be no good people, I''m afraid that there will be no good things...


    Isn¡¯t there another Huang Yueying next to it?


    She knows that this month, her sister Ying has always claimed to be the number one military division in the world, and the number one military division in the world will naturally become a master in the world for a while. If her husband is moved by her, she really wants to go. Cao Qing would not feel the slightest strangeness in seeking his father''s possessions.


    After all, my husband loves my sister too much.


    Seeing Madam Qing doing this, Zhou Ye sighed while speechless."Well, Qing''er, I promise that I won''t seek your father''s land in Yanzhou, so...you should get up, right?"


    "Really?" Cao Qing asked rhetorically.


    "Really..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "My husband really doesn''t lie to me?" Cao Qing asked hesitantly.


    "When did I lie to you?" Zhou Ye said silently.


    "Huh... That time I said I wouldn''t go in the back, but I couldn''t sit down for a few days..." Cao Qingjiao groaned.


    "...Ahem, that was an accident, definitely an accident!" Zhou Ye said embarrassingly.


    When Cao Qing wanted to say a few more words, Huang Yueying said... "Sister Qing''er, you should know the truth about being a father at home and marrying a husband... Now you are in Jingzhou, but you have Yanzhou in your heart... If you are not a husband, right? You pampered so much, it should have taken you out of the door long ago!"


    Hearing Huang Yueying''s words, Cao Qing was shocked...


    She had forgotten, and had her natal family in her heart, and attacked her husband on behalf of her family. This is a big taboo...


    "Husband, Qing''er is wrong... Qing''er shouldn''t be so foolish... Please don''t drive Qing''er out of the house..." Cao Qing was already choked up as he spoke...


    She could not imagine how she would survive if she was driven out of the house by her husband...


    Without her husband, she might as well die... it might as well die.


    "Hahaha... Why did Qing''er say this? How could I drive Qing''er out of the house!" Zhou Ye laughed and hugged Cao Qing in his arms. It''s a good thing... How could I drive Qing''er out of the house? I want to go through Qing''er''s back door..."


    "...Husband..." Cao Qing was ashamed of Zhou Ye''s words... the whole person was buried in Zhou Ye''s arms, and he would never show his face anymore.


    On the side, Huang Yueying smiled mysteriously, looking at the two...


    She just scolded Madam Qing--


    First, for the sake of Mrs. Qing, let her abide by her duty and refrain from politics.


    Two, since my husband does not want to seek this world, let him seek this world''s outstanding beauty...


    She, this is helping her husband...


    Moreover, at this time, she was also using the spiritual power bestowed by her husband to secretly influence Cao Qing... to make her make a certain decision.


    After Zhou Ye coaxed Madam Qing for a while, he finally managed to confuse Madam Qing with a smile...


    Right now, Zhou Ye returned to the back house with the two girls...


    After having lunch with the women of my own family and Meimei...The girls had a habit of taking a lunch break, so they went back to the room to rest one by one.


    No way, lack of sleep at night, and no rest during the day, the girls will not be able to bear... As for why you don''t have enough sleep... It''s naturally because... ahem, guess for yourself.


    In the back hall, with the women going to rest... only Huang Yueying and Zhou Ye were left.


    "Why didn''t Yueying go to rest? Didn''t it mean that I didn''t work hard enough last night?" Zhou Ye laughed at Huang Yueying and joked.


    "Yueying is guilty, please be punished by her husband..." Huang Yueying said, with a puff, she knelt down in front of Zhou Ye.


    Chapter 2116


    Chapter two hundred and sixteen


    Zhou Ye looked at Huang Yueying who was kneeling before him, speechless...


    Why do people in this era have so soft knees?Kneel at every turn...


    However, he can more or less guess what Huang Yueying said...


    With his patience, how could Huang Yueying use her spiritual abilities to influence Cao Qing''s things, how could she hide it from him??


    However, he still decided that it would be better for this girl to speak out by herself...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and asked, "Why is Yueying guilty?"


    "Yueying has violated the family rules set by her husband. You can''t use any abilities on your sisters..." Huang Yueying said honestly: "Just now Yueying used her mental abilities on Qing''er sister, begging her husband to punish..."


    "Then you should know what punishment will be imposed for violating the house rules, right?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Yueying knows..." Huang Yueying nodded, then closed her eyes, looking like death, "Yueying is willing to receive punishment..."


    "If Yueying told me why I used my spiritual power on Qing''er, then I wouldn''t be unable to dispense with this punishment..." Zhou Ye said, "After all, knowing a mistake can improve Mo Dayan..."


    "My husband, please forgive me, Yueying can''t say..."


    "Can''t you really say it??"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1731

    "I can''t say..." Yueying squeezed her neck and said loudly, "Yueying is willing to admit punishment..."


    "Okay...Then I will apply family law to you..." Zhou Ye shook his head and sighed, pulling Huang Yueying up, and the two disappeared into the back hall instantly.


    Not to mention Huang Yueying, who was enforced by Zhou Ye''s family law...


    Just talk about Cao Qing...


    At this time, Cao Qing returned to his room to rest, lying on the couch, closing his eyes and unable to fall asleep anyway...


    In her heart, as if the river was overwhelmed by the sea, a thousand thoughts poured in...


    Cao Qing is not stupid, or she is a little clever...


    She knew that although her husband had promised not to send troops to Yanzhou this time... but she also knew that although her husband had no intention of being in the world, her father had the world in mind.


    In this way, sooner or later, my husband will meet his father, Bingge...


    Then, how should she deal with herself??


    Moreover, after so many years of getting along with each other, she knew even more...what a strange person her husband is.


    It is said that Linfan is banished to Xiaoli.


    At that time, she would not be surprised if she was afraid that her father would fall into the hands of her husband, or even lose her life.


    but--


    She really can''t just watch this happen...


    Her husband, killing her father...this kind of thing...this kind of thing, just thinking about it, Cao Qing feels heart trembling...if it happens, she doesn''t know how to face her. Husband.


    however¡­¡­


    There are many beauties in the Zhou family¡¯s back home. Although her husband loves herself very much, Cao Qing knows that her husband treats all his sisters equally... If she pleads for her father by then, she will surely be extinct from sisters. In... It is normal even to be left out by the sisters.


    Because, she knows, all sisters, like herself, love her husband deeply...


    However, she really couldn''t watch her husband meet her father in battle, and she didn''t want to see her father finally die at the hands of her husband...


    Then-what should she do??


    After thinking about it, Cao Qing finally turned over and sat up on the couch, "Come here, take care of me..."


    "Yes, ma''am!"


    Naturally there is Feng Yiwei on duty outside, bringing pen, ink, paper and inkstone...


    Picking up the silk silk, Cao Qing hesitated, and finally wrote."My father is here, Qinger worships a hundred times... Today, Qinger has been away from home for a few years, hearing about her grandfather''s situation, and her heart is extremely sad...Of course, people cannot be resurrected from death. Qinger only hopes that his father will not be overly sad and take care. body¡­¡­"


    After writing for a while, Cao Qing finally finished writing this family letter...


    But she didn''t order people to send the letter to Yanzhou... Instead, she picked up the letter and walked out the door...


    As he walked, he asked, "Where is your husband now?"


    "As for Madam Huiqing, the master should be in the back hall with Madam Yueying at this time..." Feng Yiwei beside her replied.


    "Okay, then I will go to Master Husband!" With that, Cao Qingmai walked towards the back hall.


    Not too long, she came to the back hall...


    Zhou Ye was indeed in the back hall at this time, and Mrs. Yueying was also there.


    However, Mrs. Yueying looked extremely embarrassed at this time, not to mention her untidy clothes, and sweat on her forehead, and between her sideburns and brows, there was an indescribable meaning...


    Seeing this scene, Madam Qing understood a little in her heart... It seems that Madam Yueying was dealt with by her husband''s family law.


    Every sister who has ever received family law looks like this... And, Mrs. Qing also asked, what is family law?


    The sisters she asked about, all blushed and kept silent... just told her again and again that she must not violate the family rules if it is not necessary... That kind of family law can really make life worse than death...


    To be honest, Mrs. Qing really wanted to ask her sister Yueying what had gone wrong at this time, and she would be dealt with by her husband and family law.


    But, she still has something else to do...so she doesn''t want to have another branch...


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Qing stepped forward and bowed to her husband Jun Yingying, and said: "Qing''er has seen Mrs. Husband!"


    "Oh? Didn''t Qing''er go to rest?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile on Yueying, who had no power in her body.


    "Qing''er wrote a letter from the family and wants to send it to Yanzhou, but also asks her husband to make a mistake..." After that, Cao Qing submitted the letter from his family.


    Seeing Cao Qing''s performance, Zhou Ye was speechless... "Qing''er doesn''t have to be like this..."


    He knew that Cao Qing was avoiding suspicion...what was it to avoid?


    Avoid being suspected of being suspicious...After all, she was born in the Cao clan and lives in Jingzhou...


    She also didn''t want her husband to think that the secret matter of Jingzhou mentioned in the letter she gave to her father... That''s why Zhou Ye was allowed to read her letter.


    However, for Zhou Ye, this is not necessary... He believes that no woman will harm herself after she gets on her couch¡ªChun Feng Hua Yu will find out.


    "Please be honest..." When facing Zhou Ye''s words, Madam Qing just handed over her home letter written by herself with both hands... as if you would not leave unless you look at it.


    "Okay..." Seeing Cao Qing''s appearance, Zhou Ye had to pick up Cao Qing''s family letter and read it...


    It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t matter, Zhou Ye was really shocked when he saw it...


    He put down the letter, looked at Cao Qing, sighed, and said, "Qing''er...what are you... so why bother?"


    Chapter 2117


    Chapter two hundred and seventeen


    What did Cao Qing write in the letter?Surprised Zhou Ye so much??


    Actually didn''t write anything...


    In addition to the greetings, Mrs. Qing did not mention whether her husband intended to help Tao Qian. She just said-I was away from home for too long and missed my sisters very much, and asked if I could share some of my own My sister sent to Jingzhou to reunite with herself for a few days, so as to comfort her homesickness.


    Others don''t know what kind of virtue Zhou Ye is, how could Mrs. Qing not know?


    Can the beauties of Zhou Ye still go?


    As for you, among the six sisters of Mrs. Qing, many are still loli?


    Then the problem is even bigger...


    No one in the world knows, Zhou Ye likes loli...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1732

    Sending Lolita to Jingzhou would be tantamount to a tiger''s mouth.


    Keke, of course, Zhou Ye himself couldn''t say that... but he could also see what Qing''er thought of writing like this.


    To put it bluntly, I''m helping myself seek out the Cao sisters...


    "Qing''er, why are you doing this?" Zhou Ye sighed, looking at Madam Qing in front of him and said.


    "Why did my husband say this? Qing''er just missed my sisters..." Cao Qing had already planned to play stupidly to the end... She naturally knew that the younger sisters came to Jingzhou because they came into the mouth of the tiger, but this was also her intention. Doing this...


    To put it bluntly, if her husband¡¯s back home is accompanied by her own relatives and sisters to help her, she is confident that when the battle between her father and her husband begins, she begs her husband to spare her father...


    After all, many people are powerful.


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Qing asked softly: "My husband thinks that the description in Qinger''s letter is still appropriate...?"


    "Ahem..." Zhou Ye was embarrassed when he heard Mrs. Qing''s words... it was right, of course it was...


    But, he couldn''t say...


    At this moment, Mrs. Yueying, who was nestling next to Zhou Ye, seemed to have relieved a little bit of strength, and said: "Sister Qing''er did this naturally and properly, but - like the chaos today, although my land in Jingzhou is too safe and healthy, But the road is not safe, so the concubine thinks that her husband might as well send General Zhoubu led a thousand-blooded dragon riders to personally escort the letter to Yanzhou. By the way, she can also take Qinger¡¯s sisters to Jingzhou and reunite with Qinger¡¯s sister. !"


    "Such kindness, Qing''er has not considered it well!" Mrs. Qing''er smiled upon hearing this.


    Hearing what the two women said, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    To send a letter, do I need to send Zhou Bu to personally escort the letter to Yanzhou with a thousand blood dragon riders??


    This is almost as obvious as a threat...


    But, forget it... Since Mrs. Qing''er helped herself seek out her sisters, what can he do with hypocrisy??Thinking of this, Zhou Ye opened his mouth and said, "That''s also good..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye immediately ordered people to call Zhou Bu to his back hall...


    It was not a long time, and Zhou Bu came to the back hall.


    "Zhou Bu has seen the lord!" Zhou Bu came to Detang and bowed his hands in courtesy.


    "Zhou Bu, I ordered you to rate a thousand-blooded dragon rider to escort Mrs. Qing''s letterhead to Yanzhou with the Yanzhou envoy to meet Cao Gong..." Zhou Ye said.


    "Here!" Zhou Bu agreed, while taking over Mrs. Qing''s letter from his father-in-law, folded it, and carried it into his arms.


    "The matter is urgent. I order you to arrive in Yanzhou before noon tomorrow..." Zhou Ye said, looked at Zhou Bu, and said, "Are you in trouble?"


    "The final will obey, and the final will definitely live up to the lord''s trust!" said this, Zhou Buyi arched his hands and said: "please allow the lord to allow the final to set off immediately!"


    "Well, go!" Zhou Ye nodded...


    After all, Jingzhou is almost a thousand miles away from Yanzhou, and it is understandable that Zhou Bu is so eager.


    As Zhou Bu retreated, Mrs. Yueying looked at her husband with a smile and said: "This move of the husband will definitely make Cao gong uneasy..."


    "Why?" Although Madam Qing is clever, but not as smart as Madam Yueying, she couldn''t figure out why Madam Yueying would say so for a while.


    "Haha..." Yueying didn''t mind explaining to Madam Qing, after all-from the letter paper just now, she had already seen Madam Qing''s thoughts, she still had more of her husband."Sister Qing''er, if your father Cao knew that the blood dragon ride could travel from Jingzhou to Yanzhou in the morning, I would definitely be shocked... so..."


    Although Mrs. Yueying didn''t say the rest, Mrs. Qing almost knew it.


    "Okay, don''t guess anymore... I just think Qing''er misses her sisters eagerly, that''s why I ordered this..." Zhou Ye said embarrassingly, "Since things are already busy, take me to rest. Will..."


    After all, threatening other people''s fathers with other people''s daughters is a good thing to say.


    Just when Zhou Ye took Yueying and Qing''er to rest...


    Zhou Bu had already arrived in the post and asked, "Where is the Yanzhou envoy?"


    The post Cheng, who was in charge of managing the post, naturally knew Zhou Bu, and hurriedly said, "The Yanzhou envoy is resting. Please wait, the general, please come here..."


    "You quickly invite him..." Zhou Bu said directly without entering the post.


    "Here!" Yi Cheng said as he rushed into the post house.


    The post house in Jingzhou is huge, and it is divided into three floors...


    The envoys from Yanzhou were arranged at the highest level. After all, they were relatives in-laws, so they should be given special treatment.


    At this time, the Yanzhou envoy was resting in the room...


    He rushed all the way from Yanzhou to Jingzhou. It can be said that he has been troubled. If he hadn''t practiced martial arts in his early years, he would definitely not be able to withstand such hard work.


    However, while he was resting on the couch, he suddenly heard the shout of the post from outside, "Master Xun You, Master Xun You!"


    Xun You hurriedly got up, opened the door of the room and asked, "What''s the matter with the post? But your Patriarch wants me to see it?"


    "This... my master did not invite Master Xunyou to see you, but someone outside the door is looking for you, Master Xunyou!" Yi Cheng said.


    "Someone is looking for me?" Xun You asked strangely.


    In Jingzhou Mansion, he doesn''t have any relatives or friends...Who would look for him??


    "Who is looking for me?" Xun You asked.


    "It''s General Zhou Bu!" Yi Cheng replied.


    "Oh?" Xun You was stunned when he heard this... He knew Zhou Bu. After all, Zhou Bu had been under Cao Cao''s account for more than a year... It can be said that Cao Cao was really benevolent to Zhou Bu...


    If you go to the horse, you don¡¯t need money, and you don¡¯t need money to give it to Zhou Bu...


    However??


    As soon as the time came, Zhou Bu led a thousand blood dragon knights back to Jingzhou, not greedy for Cao Cao''s reward... Cao Cao was depressed, and said with emotion, [General Zhou Bu, loyal and brave.


    Xun You, who was Xun Yu''s nephew, also listened to Cao Cao''s account at the time. Although he was not as official as Zhou Bu, he had witnessed the power of the blood dragon.


    But the two have never had any personal relationships, why did Zhou Bu come to find him??


    With doubts, Xun You went downstairs and came to the gate of the post house... "Xun You met the general..."


    Chapter 2118


    Chapter two hundred and sixteen


    "I don''t know what advice the general has for seeking out Xun You?" Xun You asked hesitantly.


    "I am ordered by the lord general to escort Mrs. Qing''s family letter and husband to Yanzhou!" Zhou Bu said: "Please sir, please hurry up and clean up and leave with me!"


    "This...then my entourage..." You must know that Xun You did not come alone, he still has a dozen attendants.


    "Let them rush back to Yanzhou later!" Zhou Bu said impatiently: "Please don''t delay, sir, the matter is urgent, please follow me on the road as soon as possible..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1733

    "This... okay!" Although Xun You didn''t know the urgency of sending a letter from home, but since Zhou Bu said so, he didn''t dare to delay. He hurriedly returned to the post and explained his attendant a few words. , Walked out."I''m ready, general, let''s go on the road!"


    With that said, Xun You is about to ride on the horse that came from his entourage...


    However, it was stopped by Zhou Bu...


    "Mr.''s horse is really simple, and I have to go day and night, so... it''s better to take a carriage!" Zhou Bu said.


    "That''s good!" Xun You nodded...


    "Please come with me, sir. The carriage is already waiting outside the city..." Zhou Bu said, leading his horse to the outside of the city.


    Xun You naturally didn''t dare to delay, and hurriedly followed.


    The group went around and walked out of Jingzhou City soon...


    When he came to the gate of the city, Xun You was stunned immediately...


    Why?


    I saw a thousand blood dragon riders standing outside the city waiting...Looking like that, they were going to Yanzhou with Xun You."General Zhou Bu, what does this mean?"


    "My master said... the road is not safe, so I am waiting for the escort to go to Yanzhou!" As he said, Zhou Bu pointed to a carriage in front of the army and said, "Please also get in the car, Mr...."


    "This... okay!" Xun You nodded after hearing this...


    In fact, he was still whispering in his heart at this time...Why would he escort himself with a thousand-blood dragon ride??


    You know, the combat power of more than a thousand blood dragon knights can chase more than 100,000 elite soldiers...


    This Nima, the escort doesn¡¯t have to play like this, right?


    Are you escorting me?Still dark Chen Cang on the Mingxiu plank road??


    Although Xun You was murmured in his heart, he had to bow his head under the low eaves...At this moment, it is no use saying anything, it is better to sit up obediently.


    Thinking of this, Xun You got on this carriage...


    As soon as he got into the carriage, Xun You immediately noticed the extraordinary things in the carriage...


    This car, it''s soft... After getting on, he felt the carriage sank, and then another shot...


    Why is this?Could it be that the reel of this carriage is made of cork??


    But even cork shouldn¡¯t have this flexibility??


    Just as Xun You was thinking about it... the carriage had already begun to move...


    What he didn''t notice at all was that there was no prince on the carriage...


    Seeing Xun You boarding the carriage, Zhou Bu shouted to the crowd of blood dragons: "Go..."


    Following Zhou Bu''s order, the blood dragon cavalry urged the horse to gallop towards Yanzhou discovery.


    Xun You in the carriage is still marveling at the subtlety of the carriage.


    Even if the speed is so fast, it doesn''t feel bumpy, which is really great.


    After leaving the avenue where foreign merchants frequented Jingzhou City, Zhou Bu ordered his blood dragon riders to speed up their advancement.


    You know, it''s not a simple matter to get there within a day for more than a thousand miles.


    Although the soldiers can easily reach Yanzhou within the time set by their own masters by relying on the nightmare beasts made by Umbrella technology, but-don''t forget, there is still a burden among them...


    When he was in Jingzhou, because Zhou Ye paid attention to road maintenance and repair, the roads were leveled and he could also ride horses to run wild. However, once out of Jingzhou, although there were official roads, the conditions of the roads were not so good.To put it bluntly, after years of fighting, warlords everywhere want to recruit more soldiers if they have money. Who has time to build roads?


    Therefore, once outside the Jingzhou state boundary, the road conditions are disgusting...


    At that time, in order to take care of Xun You in the carriage, Zhou Bu would have to slow down... Otherwise, even if Zhou Bu rushed to Yanzhou City, he would have to be bumped to death because of Xun You in the carriage.


    Therefore, the speed can only be accelerated in the Jingzhou boundary...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Bu shouted loudly: "Speed ??up, be sure to get out of Jingzhou before unitary hour [5 to 7 pm]!"


    "Here!"


    Following Zhou Bu''s order, the blood dragon riders rushed to speed up their speed.


    Xun You in the carriage naturally heard Zhou Bu''s words.


    He was shocked right away...


    You know, there are nine counties and seventy-two counties in Jingzhou, which can be called vast land and rich resources.


    And starting from Jingzhou City and out of the Jingzhou state boundary, there are at least more than 600 miles.


    Xun You remembered that when he walked out of the post, it was almost noon, and he wanted to drive out of the Jingzhou boundary at Youshi... That is to say-three hours, six hundred miles?


    Is this Nima kidding??


    Thinking like this in his mind, Xun You gently opened the curtains in the car and looked out...


    I saw the roadside scenery flying by, obviously-the speed of the carriage was already extremely high.


    Moreover, at this time, Xun You also felt a bump in the frame... He involuntarily grasped the metal handle in front of him, keeping his balance...


    "I didn''t know the use of such an object in this car before, but now I think about it, so it is..." Xun You sighed as he continued to look out of the car window.


    You must know that the speed at this time is at least a hundred miles per hour. The scenery flying by outside the window brings a bit of shock to Xun You, but also brings a different experience.


    After all, in this era, if you want to achieve such a high speed, there is no other way except the legendary red rabbit horse that can travel thousands of miles every day.


    Flying all the way...


    As expected, the team had left Jingzhou before Youshi...


    After arriving at the boundary of Jingzhou, the team temporarily stopped for a little trimming, and ate some dinner...


    Then, on the road again...


    It''s just that this time the speed won''t get up quickly. Who said that once the Jingzhou boundary was left, the road would immediately become uneven??


    But even so, Zhou Bu''s team still maintained a speed of 30 kilometers per hour.


    This can almost kill Xun You...


    He wanted to slow Zhou Bu down...


    But Zhou Bu ignored him at all...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1734

    What a joke, my master said that he must arrive in Yanzhou before noon tomorrow. If he slows down, he will not be able to reach Yanzhou within the specified time, and he will definitely become Umbrella¡¯s shame...


    Therefore, when Zhou Bu heard Xun You¡¯s shout, he just didn¡¯t hear it...


    Riding horses all the way, the starry night is heading towards Yanzhou...


    Chapter 2119


    Chapter two hundred and nineteen


    The next day-Yanzhou City...


    Cao Cao put on a coat and sat on the couch, listening to Xun Yu''s report.


    "My lord, the food, grass, and weapons are all ready. I can pick up the Yanzhou tigers in a few days and fight against Tao Qian from Xuzhou..." Xun Yu said here, after a pause, he said, "I don''t know when the lord plans to launch troops?"


    "No hurry..." Cao Cao sighed and said, "Jizhou Yuan Shu and Beiping Gongsun Zan are not to be worried about. I don''t expect them to dare to break my Yanzhou half a step. The only thing to worry about is that Jingzhou Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang... "


    "Aren''t the lord and Zhou Boyang related by marriage? Why..." Xun Yu asked strangely.


    "Haha...what about the world''s controversy, what about in-laws?" Cao Cao waved his hand and said, "Compared with this world, what are a few women?"


    Cao Cao thinks so, so he thinks Zhou Ye thinks so too.


    Although Zhou Ye once told him that he had no intention of being in the world...


    But how could Cao Cao, who was suspicious by nature, believe it with Zhou Ye''s words?


    If Cao Cao was really so easy to believe in others, there would not be a famous saying "I would rather let the world take the world, not let the world take me".


    Although Xun Yu disagrees with what his father-in-law said, but-since his father-in-law said so, then he believes it for the time being.


    Thinking of this, when Xun Yu was about to bow down and say goodbye, suddenly the waiter walked in and reported: "Open to the lord, General Zhoubu of Jingzhou led a thousand blood dragons outside the city, knocking the city..."


    "what¡­¡­"


    Hearing this, whether Cao Cao or Xun Yu, he was shocked.


    You know, at this time, although Cao Cao has 100,000 soldiers, half of them are old, weak, sick and disabled, and only half of the elite soldiers are available...In other words, the real combatable soldiers are only 50,000...


    Fight a thousand blood dragon knights with fifty thousand elite soldiers??


    To be honest, Cao Cao has no bottom...


    It was precisely because he knew too much about the Blood Dragon Cavalry that Cao Cao felt that he had no bottom.


    "Why are there no battle reports from the pass along the way?" Cao Cao asked, standing up.


    "This... my subordinates don''t know!" The waiter replied.


    Hearing what the waiter said, Cao Cao got up and walked a few steps in front of the couch, gritted his teeth, "Nothing, Xun Yu, come with me to look outside the city...Look at what kind of medicine my good son-in-law sells in the gourd. !"


    "Hey!" Xun Yu responded with a bow.


    Cao Cao immediately ordered people to lead the horse, and then led Xun Yu towards the city.


    When the time was short, the group came to the city gate...


    Cao Cao walked up to the top of the city and looked down at the crevice.


    Sure enough, there are more than a thousand blood dragon riders standing outside the city at this time. The leader is not someone else. It is Zhou Bu who has served in his account for a year and made him love and hate.


    "General Zhou Bu, don''t come here unharmed. After years of absence, Cao is extremely happy to meet the general again!" Cao Cao shouted to Zhou Bu under the city.


    Zhou Bu, who was sitting on the horse, also saw Cao Cao at this time, and said to him: "Duke Cao has a wrong love...Today, I am escorting a letter from the envoy of Cao Cao and Madam Qing to him. Cao Gong opened the city gate and let me wait to enter the city!"


    Hearing Zhou Bu''s words, Cao Cao was speechless for a while, what jokes, facing the Blood Dragon Cavalry, even with Yanzhou Jiancheng, he didn''t have a sense of security, how dare he open the city and let Zhou Bu come in?


    "Ahem... The city is uneasy. The bandits are being hunted. Just open the door. If you have a family letter, please submit the army..."


    Seeing Cao Cao behaved like this, Zhou Bu chuckled slightly...


    Hey, people say that Cao Cao is suspicious, it is so...


    However, he never received the order from his father-in-law to capture Yanzhou, so he didn''t care about Cao Cao''s little attitude.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Bu opened his mouth and said: "That''s fine, please put down the hanging basket, I can put the messenger Cao into it..."


    "That''s great!" Cao Cao said, and said to Xun Yu beside him: "Put down the hanging basket..."


    "Here!"


    Soon, a hanging basket was lowered from the top of the city.


    At this time, the two soldiers also turned over and walked to the carriage, and then helped Xun You, who had been motion sickness and stunned into a mass of mud, from the carriage.


    "..." Standing on the head of the city, Xun Yu saw that his nephew had actually become like this, and he felt nervous...


    "What the hell is going on? Could it be that my nephew angered Zhou Boyang and was punished by him?"


    "Wen Ruo don''t panic, I think there must be something hidden in it. When Gongda comes up, you and I will know..." Cao Cao comforted his counselor, while watching the two soldiers under the city, he put Xun You into the hanging basket. In, and then put in a letter...


    As the soldiers left, the soldiers on the top of the city forcefully pulled Xun You from the hanging basket to the top of the city...


    After helping Xun You out of the gondola, he slid in front of Cao Cao.


    Seeing Xun You who was pale in front of his eyes and twitched twice from time to time, Cao Cao squatted down...


    After searching for Xun You, he found that there were no wounds... and although Xun You was pale, he still seemed to breathe quite normally... "Gongda, Gongda? Are you safe??"


    Following Cao Cao''s call, Xun You slowly opened his eyes... "Xun You, Xun You have seen the lord... Please forgive the lord, Xun You really can''t get up and give a salute..."


    "Gongda, what is going on? Why did you make this look? Did Zhou Boyang abuse you?" Xun Yu asked anxiously.


    "No... General Boyang didn''t abuse me... I just... just got road sickness..." Xun You said with difficulty.


    "Road disease?" X2


    Upon hearing Xun You''s words, Cao Cao and Xun Yu looked at each other...


    What is road syndrome?It''s motion sickness...


    Although motion sickness is terrible, Cao Cao and Xun Yu have never seen a picture like Xun You who can faint...


    What''s the motion sickness here? It looks like a terminal illness and a short life.


    Just when Cao Cao and Xun Yu were hesitant, Xun You grabbed Cao Cao¡¯s hand and said with difficulty: "Master, you must never be an enemy of Zhou Boyang... Thousands of miles... For the dragon knight...you can reach the evening... the blood dragon... the blood dragon is really terrible..."


    "Dawn at night? Thousands of miles away?" Xun Yu was at a loss when he heard his nephew''s words...

 Movie World I am King Chapter 1735

    He really didn''t believe his nephew''s words, but he had a very good relationship with Xun You and knew his nephew''s character. Since he said so, it must have a basis.


    "That''s right..." Xun You said with difficulty: "Jingzhou City, where I left with the Blood Dragon at noon yesterday, is now in Yanzhou..."


    Upon hearing Xun You''s words, Cao Cao and Xun Yu felt shocked...


    From morning to evening to...thousands of miles...what does this mean??


    Chapter 2120


    Chapter two hundred and twenty


    "From Jingzhou city... to Yanzhou... morning and evening?"


    Cao Cao has already put Zhou Bu into the city at this moment...


    However, Zhou Bu at this time was waiting outside the hall... did not enter the back hall.


    At this moment, there are only Cao Cao, Xun Yu, and a half-dead Xun You lying on the couch...


    Cao Cao has read Mrs. Qing¡¯s home letter...


    There is nothing peculiar about the contents of the letter paper. If it is true, it is probably that Mrs. Qing said that she missed her sisters and wanted to invite them to Jingzhou for a few days.


    After reading his wife''s family letter, Xun Yu said: "The lord... this is not good! This week Boyang is threatening the lord..."


    "Yeah..." Cao Cao muttered as he sat in the main seat, "The morning and evening, the journey of a thousand miles... Alas... the blood dragon of Jingzhou, really invincible..."


    Why did Cao Cao keep talking about the journey of a thousand miles, and then to the end of the day?


    To put it bluntly, what was the biggest restriction in ancient wars??


    Not soldiers, let alone weapons...but logistics.


    Let''s put it this way, why do many people say that in ancient times a war was a waste of money??


    Fifty thousand soldiers, the daily food and grass needed, this is a large amount.


    And the food delivery team escorting these 50,000 soldiers and grass requires at least about 10,000 civilians...


    Once the distance exceeds a thousand miles, the food and grass consumed will increase exponentially.


    Don¡¯t the minhu who deliver the food need to eat?How much grain and grass would the civilian husband who escorted grain and grass on the road for more than a month?Calculated in this way, although it is said that it is an army of fifty thousand, in fact, the number of young civilians used is definitely more than fifty thousand.


    However, Zhou Ye''s blood dragon ride that was coming in the morning brought great pressure to Cao Cao.


    What is the concept of morning and evening?The concept is that if Zhou Ye wants to, he can bring his own three-day food and grass at any time to attack his Yanzhou... With the blood dragon''s ability, his lair Yanzhou can be completely taken in two days... ¡­


    There is no need to laboriously and bring a large army to attack him Yanzhou...


    Even if he was lucky enough to defend Yanzhou, Cao Cao couldn''t cause any damage to the blood dragon...


    Chase, you can''t catch up with others, hit, let alone...


    As for you saying that the cliff is clear and the wild?


    It is indeed a good way, but the premise is that you have a large strategic depth... In a small Yanzhou, how many places are there for Cao Cao to use the tactics of solid walls and clear fields?


    If the cleansing is not good, his Yanzhou will be cleaned...


    In addition, he is about to attack Xuzhou now, and take Xuzhou in the name of avenging his father.


    If Zhou Ye had been dragged here forever, this wonderful opportunity would have been missed.


    Why didn''t Cao Cao attack Xuzhou before?Because the reputation of Tao Qian, the governor of Xuzhou, is so good...


    Tao Qian treats the people graciously, the benevolence is out...


    If Cao Cao attacked Tao Qian, it would be tantamount to self-defeating from the world... In the words of the world''s nobles, it would be doing unrighteous things and fighting injustice.


    This is not a good reputation for Cao Cao, who is ambition in the world.


    But if you don''t fight Xuzhou, then Cao Cao will be trapped in Yanzhou, and development will be difficult.


    To the east is Nanyang County, which is Zhou Ye¡¯s territory... to the north, Jizhou is Yuan Shu¡¯s territory, and to the northwest, it is the publicity territory. None of these princes are more difficult to deal with than Tao Qian. With the current strength of Yanzhou , Even if you win by luck, it is a tragic victory, which will inevitably hurt your vitality and attract the prying eyes of many princes.


    And this time, the death of Mr. Cao''s death by the hand of Tao Qian''s general Zhang Kai, for Cao Cao, was both extremely sad and extremely happy... Why?Because finally there is a reason to kill Tao Qian and take Xuzhou.


    But now, Zhou Ye ordered a thousand blood dragon riders to send Cao Qing''s family letter to this point. What does it mean??


    It means-Cao Cao, I have to decide on your daughters...


    If you don''t give me your daughter, don''t blame me for stealing your nest while you are trying to seize Xuzhou.


    There is no need to beat the drum... Zhou Ye sent more than a thousand blood dragon knights, Cao Cao knew just about it...


    Why did you have to march in a hurry, travel thousands of miles a day, to come to Yanzhou??


    Just to tell him Cao Cao, if I hit you, you can''t stop it...


    Thinking of this, Cao Cao couldn''t help sighing, "Boyang ah Boyang...Do you like my Cao''s daughter so much?"


    "It seems that the lord has also guessed Zhou Boyang''s intention!" Xun Yu said after thinking about it, "However, the lord is not a bad thing..."


    "Oh? What do you say?" Cao Cao asked back.


    "As long as the lord sends a few young ladies to Jingzhou, the strength of the Cao Zhou alliance will be unbreakable..." Xun Yu said: "This is only good for the lord, there is no harm!"


    "I know... It''s just that what Boyang has done is really horrible..." Cao Cao sighed with an aggrieved expression: "He ordered Zhou Bu to lead a thousand riders to Yanzhou within one day. , Isn¡¯t it just warning me that if he uses soldiers against me, he can make the day and night and make me hard to defend?¡±


    "The lord, whoever becomes a major event, must be able to endure what ordinary people can''t bear, so that he can have the world in his heart!" Xun Yu persuaded.


    In fact, Xun Yu had already seen the idea of ??acknowledging his own proprietor...


    However, he would not be able to get down without steps.


    Therefore, Xun Yu simply passed the steps to Cao Cao by himself... "Besides, it doesn''t mean that Cao''s blood is so expensive that Zhou Boyang can''t stop it? And... if Mrs. Qing has her own sisters in the back house. One or two, it will benefit the lord without any harm!"


    "Hahaha... who knows my heart, Wenruo!" Cao Cao laughed and said, "Well, since Zhou Boyang wants to marry all of my Cao''s daughters, let him exchange the dowry...or else I will do it for Cao Cao. My daughter followed him so unclearly, what''s the face of my Cao family??"


    Having said this, Cao Cao ordered Zhou Bu to come in...


    "Bu, I have seen Mr. Cao!" Zhou Bu entered the house and said in courtesy, "I don''t know if Mr. Cao called someone, what''s the point?"


    "General Zhou Bu, please send a quick horse Xingye to return to Jingzhou and tell your Patriarch... You want me to send my daughter to Jingzhou, no problem... But, each of my daughters needs a dowry, a thousand horses, and food. Two hundred thousand shi, if you agree to this, I will follow your general Boyang''s instructions and send my daughter to Jingzhou...If not, please go back!" Cao Cao said.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Cao, my Patriarch will not care about these extraneous things!" Said this, Zhou preached: "I will order people to rush back to Jingzhou overnight and report to my Patriarch!"


    "Then I''m waiting for good news!" Cao Cao smiled and nodded.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1736

    Zhou Bo guilty, turned around and left the room...


    It was not too late, so I drove out of Yanzhou City on a fast horse and galloped towards Jingzhou...


    Chapter 2121


    Chapter Two One Hundred and Twenty One


    The next morning...


    The messenger from Jingzhou brought Zhou Ye''s handwriting...


    The letter did not say anything, only that I had no intention of doing so, but since Cao Gong loved so wrongly, then I feel ashamed.


    Liangcao Liangju and other things are already in escort, and they will arrive in Yanzhou in a few days...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s letter, Cao Cao was really angry and funny.


    This Zhou Boyang, if you want his daughter, just want it, she''s so empty-headed...


    However, he can just talk about it at will, and it is a foregone conclusion to marry a daughter...


    Although he still has a few daughters who are only four or five years old, everyone knows that Zhou Ye likes to raise Lori, that''s nothing.


    Since Zhou Ye had allowed Cao Cao''s dowry from the lion''s big mouth here, Cao Cao could only send his daughter to Jingzhou with the blood dragon.


    However, if you didn''t make any tricks in it, it would not be Cao Cao.


    His breath was so depressed and uncomfortable.


    Moreover, after this incident, Cao Cao also realized one thing...that is, if he wants to dominate the world in the future, then Zhou Ye will be a hurdle that cannot be circumvented.


    Therefore, he slightly delayed Zhou Bu for ten days on the grounds of teaching his daughters to learn maternity.


    It was said that he was studying women''s rituals, but in fact, he recruited several women who were well versed in the way of charm, and taught his daughters how to charm.


    He didn''t tell his daughter how to do it. He just wanted to get ahead in his husband''s house, he had to learn these things about serving men, and let these women teach his daughters.


    why??


    Because he intends to stab someone with a soft knife...


    Don''t you Zhou Ye like beautiful women?


    Then I will send my daughter over, and each will marry a hundred waitresses, to make you addicted to the sensuality.


    Over time, even if you are a heroic hero, you will sooner or later be hollowed out.


    This soft knife is not poisonous, but... it is useless for Zhou Ye...


    Of course, the current Cao Cao doesn''t know Zhou Ye''s greatness yet, and he will understand it naturally in the future... This is something later, so I won''t mention it for the time being.


    Because of Cao Cao''s calculations, Zhou Bu had to wait for half a month in Yanzhou City...


    At his constant urging, Cao Cao let him escort his daughters back to Jingzhou.


    With Zhou Bu''s departure, Cao Cao also began to prepare to attack Xuzhou.


    And these things have nothing to do with Zhou Ye...


    As the Cao sisters arrived in Jingzhou, Zhou Ye''s wife Qing was naturally extremely happy.


    Among other things, at least seeing her sister in a foreign land is enough to make her happy.


    Besides, she also knew that since her father asked for a dowry, it meant that these sisters would be married into Zhou''s family, and would have been with her ever since, and would never be in Yanzhou again.


    This is indeed a happy event.


    Someone will say... Why did Cao Cao marry his daughter to Zhou Ye so easily?


    You know, afterwards, although Cao Cao had taken the emperor to make the princes, in order to completely master Han Xiandi, he still stuffed all his six daughters into the harem of Han Xiandi.


    At the moment, Emperor Han Xian is still in Chang''an, and he hasn''t escaped from the chaos, so it is naturally impossible to fall into the hands of Cao Cao.


    Zhou Ye''s invisible threat also made Cao Cao worried, so he had to marry all his daughters to Zhou Ye under semi-compulsion.


    Although there are several daughters who are still young, isn''t there a Fengyi Academy that specializes in enrolling girls in Zhou Ye?


    At this time, the world is becoming more and more chaotic...


    Sun Ce is attacking Jiangdong, but what about Cao Cao?In the name of his father''s revenge, he led an army of fifty thousand to kill Xuzhou.


    Yuan Shu from Jizhou is looking at Gongsun Zan and Kong Rong... he plans to annex Qingyou Erzhou...


    And what about Hanoi''s prefect?Zemo was ready to use troops against Yuan Shu.


    In short, this year''s China can be said to be a group of heroes, and wars are flying.


    Only Jingzhou remained calm, neither saw Zhou Ye aggressively recruiting soldiers, nor did he see him expand his armaments and prepare for war.


    Everyday Zhou Ye¡¯s daily routine is--


    In the morning, I went to Fengyi Academy to teach my little loli, what about the afternoon?Then I took my own women and took a trip to the middle of Nanyue Mountain with the little loli...The name is called, work and rest.


    In fact, he was just to cultivate the relationship between the little loli and his back home girls, and to save them from eating up the little loli in the future.


    All the government affairs in Jingzhou were handed over to Mi Zhu and other civil officials...


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that Zhou Ye didn''t care about it. It''s just that his female soldier and wife Huang Yueying would take care of ordinary things.


    Only when something big happened, Zhou Ye would beat the drum to raise the account and deal with it...


    And Zhou Ye''s happy life came to an abrupt end in the second year...


    Xingping two years-spring...


    On this day, Zhou Ye was in the academy, teaching little loli to read... Suddenly heard a rush of footsteps...


    Then, a figure walked in...


    Zhou Ye turned his head to see that it was not someone else, it was Dong Bai...


    It¡¯s just that Dong Bai¡¯s clothes are a little weird at this time...


    This is neither a battlefield nor warfare, but Dong Bai wears a suit of armor and uses a filial piety cloth on his head...


    "Bai Niu, why are you?" Zhou Ye asked in surprise.


    "Husband..." Dong Bai came to the front, without a word, he knelt on the ground with a puff, and said in a mournful voice: "I beg your husband to lend me three thousand blood dragon riders, I want to take revenge..."

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1737

    "Vengeance?" Zhou Ye was taken aback when he heard the words, but soon he understood what Dong Bai said.


    "You get up and talk first..."


    "No, if my husband doesn''t agree, I won''t get up..." Dong Bai said with a stubborn neck.


    "......Oh!" Seeing that this class was not finished... Zhou Ye turned his head and said to the crowd of Lori: "I''m here today, you go back first..."


    "Yes, sir!" XN


    All the loli replied respectfully...


    After speaking, the loli walked out of the class one by one, but when passing by Dong Bai, they couldn''t help but look at her curiously...


    They naturally know who Dong Bai is... but they just don''t know why Dong Bai wants to borrow soldiers and say what revenge??


    As the little loli walked out of the classroom, only Dong Bai and Zhou Ye were left in the huge room.


    "Okay, what''s the matter... get up and talk!" Zhou Ye helped Dong Bai up as he said... "In front of so many students, don''t you feel embarrassed to do this in front of so many students? "


    "What''s the embarrassment... Sooner or later they will all be concubine''s sisters!" Dong Bai said indifferently.


    "..."


    Hearing Dong Bai''s words, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... Fuck, Bai Niu, don''t you know if people are difficult to dismantle?Don''t tell me that you are good friends, don''t you understand??


    "Ahem..." Zhou Ye coughed awkwardly and asked, "Did Han Xiandi escape from the west?"


    Chapter 2122


    Chapter two hundred and twenty-two


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Dong Bai nodded obediently and said, "Exactly!"


    Maybe it''s because Zhou Ye kidnapped Diao Chan early...


    Situ Wang Yun did not use Diao Chan to use any beauty tricks to turn Lu Bu and Dong Zhuo into enemies...


    However, he used counter-intuitive tactics to make Li, Nao and Guo Bang betray Dong Zhuo.


    After killing Dong Zhuo and taking advantage of the exception of Lu Bu, the two of Li Lao and Guo Bang led their troops to capture Chang''an and defended against the returning Lu Bu.


    In desperation, L¨¹ Bu had to listen to Chen Gong, the military commander, and led his troops away to find a place to stay.


    In the city of Chang''an, Li, Lao, Guo Bang, and two of them acted as a blessing, gathered hundreds of officials, and took the emperor to command the princes.


    Seeing this situation, Situ Wang Yun was also helpless. At this time, Emperor Han Xian''s situation was not as good as when Dong Zhuo was alive.


    When Dong Zhuo was alive, although Emperor Xian of the Han Dynasty had no freedom, he was somewhat dressed warm and full.


    When the two of Li, Lao and Guo Bang control Chang''an, the life of Emperor Xian of Han Dynasty will be more difficult...


    It is normal not to see the fishy meat for a whole month, and even occasionally to eat some rotten food, the same is true for the civil and military officials.


    When Wang Yun saw this, he was ashamed. On a black and windy night, he wiped his neck and committed suicide... Before he died, he yelled ashamed of the first emperor.


    Of course, he died as soon as he died, and he couldn''t touch the hearts of Li Lao Guo Bang at all.


    However, as time passed, the two of Li, Zhang, Guo Bang also turned into enemies. After all, they wanted to be the second Dong Zhuo, but only one person could sit in that position, and there was only one emperor. Obviously, they couldn''t satisfy their ideas...


    As a result, Emperor Xian of the Han Dynasty and Baiguan of cultural relics fell blood mold.


    He was robbed of Dongcheng by Li Lai today, and he may be held hostage by Guo Bang to Xicheng tomorrow.


    The two didn''t regard Han Xiandi as the same thing at all...it was all about grabbing him as an object.


    In the end, Dong Cheng said to mobilize Li Yu''s general Yang Feng to rebel against Li Yu, and took advantage of the chaos to rescue Emperor Xian of the Han Dynasty and the civil and military officials from Chang''an, all the way to the west... He wanted to return to the old capital Luoyang...


    This is what happened over the years...


    In fact, when Dong Bai and Dong Heng heard about Dong Zhuo''s death two years ago, they begged Zhou Ye to avenge them, but they were persuaded by Huang Yueying.


    In the words of Mrs. Yueying, that is-Jingzhou is more than a thousand miles away from Chang''an?


    Once the army is deployed, the princes outside Jingzhou will look at Jingzhou...this is the way to chaos.


    As for, let Zhou Ye go single-handedly to kill Li Lao Guo Bang??The two daughters of Dong Bai and Dong Heng were not at ease... for fear that if their husband should make another mistake, they would regret it.


    So... this matter has to be stopped temporarily.


    But right now, Dong Cheng and Yang Feng had already ran to the edge of the Yellow River, and Li, Zhang, Guo Bang had also chased them... In this case, Dong Bai felt that it was a good time for revenge.


    Therefore, in the scene just now, the scene of the top helmet and the armor kneeling down and begging appeared.


    "Has it all reached this time?" Zhou Ye sighed that there was no time in the mountains...


    After staying with the little loli for a long time, he almost forgot the business.


    "Well, this time, I will personally lead the army to help you get revenge!" Zhou Ye said, stroking Dong Bai''s hair, and said: "Just wait for my good news at home! "


    "Husband..." Dong Bai couldn''t help it anymore when he heard this, and started crying bitterly in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    In this cry, there was not only the gratitude for Zhou Ye, but also the joy that the grievance was about to be paid.


    She couldn¡¯t help crying. After Li Si Guo Bang killed Dong Zhuo, he immediately killed the Dong family, and one of them was killed. It can be said that in this world, she and her little aunt, except Zhou Outside of Ye, there are no more relatives.


    "Okay, don''t cry, don''t cry..." Zhou Ye comforted Dong Bai in a low voice, while casting his eyes on the distant mountains...


    This time he will decide to lead his army to the Yellow River Ferry, meet Li Yu Guo Bang, and avenge his two women. This is one...Second, he also wants to completely eliminate the disaster of the Southern Huns.


    According to normal history, when Yang Feng and others flee west, they colluded with the Zuo Xian king of the Southern Huns in order to deal with the army of Li, Zhang, Guo Pun and led the Huns into the customs...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye himself had no affection for the big man... But what he could not tolerate most was to attract foreign troops into the barrier for his own personal benefit.


    For Zhou Ye, it was his family¡¯s responsibility to close the door and kill and beat them to death. However, they brought the Huns into the barrier and allowed them to plunder the Central Plains... this Nima Just can''t bear it.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye planned to take action personally to completely eliminate the disaster of the Xiongnu... Let these guys know that the Han people can kill for an imperial power in the territory of the Han people, but-they can''t do it...


    As long as they dare to step into the pass, then the name of the Xiongnu, there is no need to leave it in history.


    At this moment, Dong Bai, who was sobbing in Zhou Ye''s arms, didn''t even notice the monstrous murderous intent projected in his husband''s eyes.


    Now that I have decided to do it myself...


    Then Zhou Ye would not hesitate anymore...


    That night, Zhou Ye gathered the girls in the room, first asked Mrs. Yueying to lead Jingzhou affairs when she was not in Jingzhou, and then told the girls...


    All the women heard that their husbands were going to go on an expedition again, and they were all in their hearts...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1738

    This time a farewell, it took more than a month or half a year, and it was difficult for them to stay inseparable from their husbands day and night...


    Thinking of the imminent separation, the women couldn''t care about confessing to the practice. They all agreed to their husband''s proposal...


    Zhou Ye was very pleased with this... Didn''t you expect that there would be such a benefit in leading the army on the expedition??A lot of knowledge they didn''t want to learn, they were actually willing to humbly ask Zhou Ye for advice... This is really great.


    One night of fish and dragon dance... Don''t tell others what it''s like.


    The next morning...


    Zhou Ye ordered someone to beat the general drum...


    This time he will take away 10,000 blood dragon riders... Therefore, Jingzhou defense will inevitably be empty...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye simply asked the girls of the underworld to take care of the affairs of the sun...


    In this regard, the women of the underworld naturally agreed, but... they also put forward a condition... that is, after this matter, he needs to accompany them for a hundred years and is not allowed to sneak out...


    In desperation, Zhou Ye had to agree...


    At three quarters in the noon, Zhou Ye led the army and the people in Jingzhou were sent to each other...


    And there are also many spies of the princes from all over the world, using quick horses to report Zhou Ye''s army on the expedition to inform their master...


    You know, in the eyes of all the princes, Zhou Ye is a tiger swallowing mountains and rivers...When Zhou Ye moved, everyone in the world was terrified...


    They madly sent scout horses and whistles to investigate, and who was Zhou Ye''s purpose?He led the blood dragon to go out this time, who is he trying to troubleshoot?


    Suddenly, the truce of the war...the preparations to start the war also made peace...The world was caught in a brief period of peace because of Zhou Ye''s expedition...I have to say, it is really ironic.


    Chapter 2123


    Chapter two hundred and twenty-three


    Just when Zhou Ye''s army set off...


    The emperor''s car in Huayin County, Hongnong County, also encountered big trouble.


    The defending general here Duan Xiu, formerly Dong Zhuo''s old ministry, was ordered to station troops in Huayin and work hard in agriculture.


    Now that Dong Zhuo is dead, and the emperor''s car has come here again, Duan Yan naturally has another thought.


    Of course, he would not follow Dong Zhuo''s appearance to take the emperor to make the princes... but to meet and provide food and clothing.


    However, Yang Feng, who was next to the emperor, was at odds with Duan Yan, so he put down a Hongmen banquet, framed his treason over the banquet, and wanted to take him down.


    Taking advantage of the chaos, Duan Yan, who was out of the camp, naturally refused to let go...


    So he led the soldiers to fight with them...


    For more than ten days of the war between the two armies, corpses were killed in the wild, and hundreds of civil and military officials and soldiers who died were innumerable, and the various ancient books and ancient books of the royal family were discarded.


    At this time, Li Yu and Guo Pun behind them led troops to chase them.


    In desperation, Yang Feng and others had to flee with their car.


    When they fled to the territory of Caoyang, there were already less than three thousand soldiers, and more than half of the civil and military officials were killed or injured.


    When the baggage and other things were escaping, they were all discarded.So-even Emperor Xian of Han had to sleep in the wilderness.


    Sitting on the field, Liu Xie looked at the defeated soldiers around him... couldn''t help but sigh in his heart.


    "Xie is ashamed to the ancestors and ancestors... ashamed to the people of the world..."


    "Your Majesty... the most difficult moment, we have all survived, and we are about to return to Luoyang. Your Majesty should be happy!" Dong Cheng comforted.


    "There is no way forward, there are chasing soldiers behind...How can this make me happy!!" Liu Xie said with a bitter expression.


    Hearing what Liu Xie said, Yang Feng, who was standing next to Dong Cheng, said: "The minister has a trick to get rid of the two thieves, Li Si Guo Bang!"


    "Oh? What is General Yang''s plan? Hurry up!" Liu Xie hurriedly asked when he heard Yang Feng''s words.


    "Your Majesty can send an envoy to the camp of the two members of Li, Zhang and Guo Bang, pretending to seek peace... and then draw up a decree to send an envoy to ride a fast horse, and then go to Hedong County to recruit the White Bo Army and the Southern Huns and other generals. Come to rescue..." Yang Feng said.


    "This... the Bai Bojun... and the Southern Xiongnu..." Liu Xie hesitated when he heard Yang Feng''s words.


    Who is Bai Bojun??


    The Baibo Army is the remnants of the Yellow Turban in the Baibogu uprising again, calling himself the Baibojun, and to put it plainly is an anti-thief.


    And the Southern Huns are even barbarians...


    Make a decree and let them come to rescue??Does this Nima sound so unreliable??


    Just when Liu Xie hesitated...Yang Feng continued: "Your Majesty, as the chaos today is, the princes from all over the world have supported their soldiers and respected themselves. If they were to order a lot of princes to come to rescue, how can they know that they will not be second? What about Dong Zhuo? But the Baibo Army is different from the Southern Huns. The Baibo Army is called an army, and it is really an anti-thief... and your Majesty¡¯s will can make them abandon the dark and turn to the Ming. From then on, they will be overjoyed... As for Na Nan The Huns did not dare to hijack the holy driver. If a foreigner hijacked the holy driver, he would be condemned by the princes everywhere!"


    Emperor Han Xian heard what Yang Feng said... after thinking about it for a long while, he nodded and said, "Just as Aiqing said..."


    He knew that what Yang Feng said was the truth.


    Call the princes to help??What if the princes also want to be the second Dong Zhuo??


    The only plan for the present is to listen to what Yang Feng said...


    At the moment, Emperor Xian of the Han Dynasty ordered people to draw up a decree and ordered them to ride a horse to Hedong County... and send another envoy to the camp of the two people of Li Lao Guo Bang, pretending to seek peace and delay time.


    After finishing these two things, Han Xian emperor Liu Xie sat down again and sighed up to the sky... "The ancestors and the ancestors are the predecessors, and the descendants of Liu Xie are not the descendants of Liu Xie. Asking for help from anti-thief and barbarians...Liu Xie is ashamed of his ancestors, ashamed of the people in the world..."


    Not to mention how Han Xian Emperor Liu Xie sighed...


    Thousands of soldiers guarded the civil and military officials and Emperor Xian of the Han Dynasty, and thus temporarily stationed in Caoyang.


    Now they have no food and everything, even if they are on the road, they may not last a few days.


    Rather than waiting for reinforcements here...


    However, in the early morning two days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Emperor Xian of Han Dynasty was about to fall asleep all night, and was awakened by a mess of noise...


    "I can''t even eat enough food, this soldier, I''m not right!"


    "Yes, I have been hungry for two days..."


    "We are fighting the enemy bravely on the battlefield, but now we don''t even have to eat. Whoever loves to be this soldier, I''m not right!"


    "It''s gone... it''s better to leave the group and go home!"


    "Yeah, brothers... let''s go away!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1739

    "What''s the matter outside?" Liu Xie couldn''t help asking after being awakened by such a noise.


    "Your Majesty, yes, the soldiers are making trouble..." An eunuch said after hesitating for a long time: "The soldiers have not entered the rice for two days...Everyone has returned!"


    Emperor Han Xian sighed upon hearing this...


    The army has a lot of food and grass. After a series of battles, most of it has been lost, and the rest is only enough for the daily use of the civil and military officials, and there is no soldier... Now the soldiers are fighting, what should they do? What??


    At this moment, an eunuch suddenly ran over in embarrassment, shouting loudly as he ran: "Your Majesty, Your Majesty is not good... Not good, the two thieves, Li Yu Guo Peng, have already chased them, and the distance here is not enough. Ten miles away..."


    Hearing this news, Emperor Han Xian suddenly hurriedly hid in a panic... "Which, how should this be?? Could it be that God will kill my big man??"


    At the time when Han Xian Emperor Liu Xie Liushen Wuzhu, Dong Cheng appeared.


    "Your Majesty, I''m overjoyed..."


    "Happy?" Hearing Dong Cheng''s words, Liu Xie was speechless for a while... Li, Nao and Guo Bang were about to chase after him, you tell me the great joy??"Dare to ask Dong Aiqing, He Xizhi has it?"


    "The Bai Bojun Li Le, Han Xian, Hu Cai, and the Youxian King of the Southern Huns have already ordered your Majesty¡¯s will and invited the army to help..." Dong Chengyu said with joy: "Now, the rescued army has nothing to do with it. It''s ten miles..."


    "But... But... the two thieves, Li Zhang, Guo Bang, have also been chased!" Emperor Han Xian said timidly.


    "Your Majesty, the reinforcements have arrived, so there is nothing to worry about the two of Li, Zhang, Guo Bang!" Dong Chengxiong said with success: "Your Majesty and I are better to climb high and look into the distance, and see how the two thieves, Li, Guo, and Guo are defeated. ¡­¡­how is it?"


    "It''s so good... It''s so good!" Liu Xie was ecstatic when he heard this...


    "Your Majesty, please!" Dong Cheng said, and asked Emperor Han Xian to join him, ascended a small mound and looked into the distance...


    I saw that in the southeast, a burst of sand filled the soil, and in the vaguely visible figures of cavalry were looming, the flags in the army were flying, and the two characters Guo and Li were written.Obviously, this is Li Yu Guo Bang''s army.


    In the northeast, there was also a period of sandy soil, and the military banner was quite chaotic... Needless to say, it must be the coalition of the Baibo Army and the Southern Huns.


    Chapter 2124


    Chapter two hundred and twenty-four


    The army on both sides stopped a few miles apart.


    Obviously, both sides have found each other.


    Soon, from the Baibo Army and the Xiongnu coalition forces, more than ten horses flew out, and flew toward the emperor''s frame.


    The leading four flew to the foot of the hill, got off their horses, and bowed their heads... They shouted: "Chen Li Le, Han Xian, Hu Cai, it is too late to go to humble help, I hope your majesty will forgive me!"


    "All the Aiqings, please calm down..." Liu Xie said excitedly: "All Aiqings have the Han family in their hearts, and the guardians serve the country. What a crime..."


    "Thank your majesty for his innocence!"


    Li Le and others stood up to thank you...


    To be honest, why did these guys fly over as soon as they received the edict??


    Why did you rebel?Naturally, to eat and wear warm...


    However, after eating and getting warm, of course there will be a higher level of pursuit...


    Li Le and others, from the yellow turban remnant origin, did not know a big character, and succeeded in rebelling because the people did not live and the princes disputed and ignored their general environment.


    After occupying a shelter, they naturally have a higher level of pursuit...what to pursue??Of course, it was Feng Hou Baixiang and his wife Yinzi.


    And the names of anti-thief bandits on them are super hard to wash away.


    Want to compete for the world??Haha, first ask the gentry in the world if they will agree to it.


    There are no talents to come and take refuge in you, and these guys are not well-cultured. They may be okay in fighting, but they are somewhat incapable of governing the place.


    In this case, Li Le and others can only wait for death...Want to fight against a group of princes?Li Le and the others thought it was not that piece of material, and they couldn''t beat it!


    Just when Li Le and the others were sitting in trouble and worrying about the city, they didn''t know what to do...This edict of Emperor Xian of Han fell in front of them like a pie falling from the sky.


    Although the Han Dynasty is weak now,...it is undeniable that Han Xian Emperor Liu Xie is still the orthodox dynasty, and his edict is still recognized by the world''s nobles.


    So-the opportunity to wash the land ashore is right in front of you, how can these guys not be called to come??


    As for the Southern Xiongnu Youxian King Going to Bei, he has another thought...


    You know, when the big man was prosperous, it was unspeakable to suppress the Huns...


    But now, if you can take the opportunity to enter the Central Plains and rob, how can you not come?


    As for the ¡ª¡ª worship this mad Han Emperor??


    If there is a benefit, worship it...When the Han was strong, were there fewer people who worshipped the Huns than the Han emperor??


    Looking at the four people in front of him, Emperor Xian of Han was excited and couldn''t restrain himself... "Now that the two thieves, Li Yu Guo Peng, are here, I don''t know what Aiqing can do?"


    "Your Majesty, don''t worry... Although the army we are carrying is less than 20,000, but they are all cavalry..." Qubei confidently said: "Just cover up the past, and then the heads of Li, Guo, Peng can be served. Your Majesty..."


    "It''s so good, it''s so good!" Hearing Qubei''s words, Liu Xie almost smiled happily...


    "The minister will go back to reorganize the army, and they will definitely dedicate the heads of Li Zhang Guo Bang to your Majesty!" Li Le and the others said, turning on their horses...returning to the original formation.


    "Dahan''s revival is hopeful, Dahan''s revival is hopeful!" Seeing the two armies facing him, Liu Xie''s excited hands trembled.


    At this time, Li Le and others have returned to their original formation, looking at the formation of Li, Guo, and Guo, and shouted, "For your majesty, for the great Han Jiangshan, rush!"


    With an order from Li Le and others, the Bai Bo army and the Southern Huns cavalry rushed towards the army formation of Li Lao Guo Bang.


    But at this time, the two of Li Zhang Guo Bang in the military formation, it is really hard to tell.


    They spent more than a day inking with the envoy sent by Emperor Xian of the Han Dynasty, only to suddenly realize that this acridine is not a strategy to slow down the battle?


    When they realized this, the two hurriedly ordered the eight thousand cavalry, and they were the pioneers, chasing after the Han Xian Emperor Cao Yang.


    As a result...but I didn''t expect that I would also encounter the White Bo Army and Southern Huns cavalry who came to rescue here.


    This Nima is a bit pitted...


    You know, at this time their army is still marching fifty miles behind, and currently they only have these 8,000 cavalry to use... And although the flags on the opposite side look messy, there are also 20,000 cavalry... How can this Nima be broken? ??


    Their war knights are not Zhou Ye''s blood dragon knights, they can be one enemy and one hundred...


    When the number of people is two times different, there is basically no possibility of victory...This is why the battle that wins more with less is so respected.


    But Li Lao and Guo Bang obviously didn''t have the ability of famous generals.


    Although the Xiliang cavalry under their command is also brave and good at fighting, the opposite is not bad.


    The Huns grew up on horseback. Needless to say, their riding skills, while the Baibo army can survive in the cracks of a group of princes, and most of the natural army is brave and good at fighting.

 The Movie World Chapter 1740

    In fact, the two of Li, Dao and Guo Bang have already begun to retreat...


    However, the battle is already at hand, and if they retreat without a fight and are subsequently covered up and killed, the loss will definitely exceed their expectations.


    Therefore, facing the rushing Bai Bo army and the Xiongnu soldiers, Li, Guo, and Guo Bang could only bite the bullet and shouted: "Come on, grab Liu Xie...reward for thousands of dollars and seal Wanhuhou!"


    Following the big drink of Li Lao Guo Bang and the two, the Xiliang army also moved...


    The armies of both sides rushed into each other''s battlefield at the same time...


    Suddenly, the entire battlefield shouted and killed, the sword light danced with the blood light, the drums and the screams...


    Han Xian Emperor Liu Xie, Dong Cheng Yang Feng and others stood on the hill, looking at the battlefield situation.


    At this moment, Liu Xie clenched his fists excitedly...


    In his opinion, the arrival of the Baibo army and the Southern Huns just shows that the big man has not yet died and there is hope for the big man.


    Nowadays, there are still people who have Han room in their hearts and are willing to listen to his edict.


    He believed that as long as he returned to Luoyang, the eastern capital, and just ascended to shout, the world would surely follow the clouds... The day of the rejuvenation of the Great Han is here.


    However, just when Liu Xie''s heart was passionate and it was difficult to restrain himself...


    Suddenly, there was a faint sound of a low war drum.


    The sound of this war drum is different from the sound of war drums in the battlefield where we are fighting. The sound of war drums resembles people¡¯s hearts, giving people an indescribable feeling of blood, as if the blood of the whole body is accelerating with the sound of war drums. Flowing the same.


    "This... where is the sound of war drums coming from?" Liu Xie couldn''t help asking.


    "Your Majesty, look at the south..." Yang Feng, standing next to Han Xian Emperor Liu Xie, immediately found the direction of the sound of the war drum.


    Following his voice, everyone looked towards the south...


    I saw that on the southern horizon, a touch of red was gradually infiltrating the green earth into blood, as if the sky and the earth would be eroded by the color of this blood sea, giving everyone an ominous premonition...


    "This, this is the blood dragon..."


    Chapter 2125


    Chapter two hundred and twenty five


    In the whole world, only the blood dragons of Jingzhou have blood red armors...


    This is well known...


    It''s not that the other princes didn''t want to change the color of the armor of their soldiers... But to be honest, the dyeing craftsmanship at this time was not up to the standard, even if the battle robes were dyed red, they were mostly vermilion.


    Rather than being like a blood dragon, the armor is a bright red color like blood.


    Therefore, when seeing the color like a sea of ??blood, Dong Cheng and Yang Feng recognized the belonging of this army for the first time.


    To be honest, Dong Cheng felt quite complicated when he saw the Blood Dragon Knight...


    His daughter is in Zhou Ye''s hands and hasn''t seen him for many years...


    I don¡¯t know whether his daughter has grown up now...


    However, in terms of Zhou Ye''s reputation for being bad at home in terms of women, Dong Cheng felt that maybe his daughter had already been poisoned by Zhou Ye''s servant... I can''t stand it, she has long become Zhou''s wife...


    Hey¡­¡­


    And when Han Xian Emperor Liu Xie heard the three words "Xuelongqi", he couldn''t help but think of the handsome young man who frightened Dong Zhuo from driving on the emperor''s car.


    "He... is he here too? He... is he here to help?" Liu Xie couldn''t help muttering.


    With the passage of time, the Blood Dragon Cavalry gradually rushed to everyone...


    Looking at the mighty and mighty Scarlet Knight, Emperor Han Xian was really envious and jealous...


    "If... If I have such a mighty teacher, how can I be chased by Li, Zhang, Guo Bang and flee in a hurry?"


    When the blood dragon was approaching the hill where Liu Xie was located, it suddenly spread to both sides... bypassing the frame of the emperor where Liu Xie was, and then went straight to the battlefield.


    At the same time, a voice resounded across the sky.


    "Those who committed my troubled China, kill!"


    "Take me a lulu eater, kill!"


    "Those who are not of our race step into Han, kill!"


    "Collaborate with aliens to slaughter Han people, kill!"


    "Kill, kill, kill all the barbarians!"


    With this frightening shout, the blood dragon rider speeded up in vain, and rushed quickly...


    Seeing the figure of the blood dragon rider, Li, Zhang, Guo Bang, aside from speaking...turn around and ran...


    Madan¡¯s, how come this little ancestor came, run quickly... if you run slowly, your life will be lost.


    They knew that Dong''s aunt and nephew were all married to Zhou Ye... Then they must have known about the killing of Dong''s relatives...


    In fact, when they were drunk, they were urged by hundreds of civil and military officials to order the slaughter of the Dong''s relatives.


    When they woke up, they regretted...


    You know, Dong''s family and Zhou Ye are related... but the mistake has been made, and they are too late to regret it.


    However, as time went on, Zhou Ye did not launch troops to attack them, so they could not help but conceal a fluke... Perhaps, the aunt of the Dong family fell out of favor in Zhou Ye''s back home, and Zhou Ye did not want to avenge them. What??


    However, seeing the Blood Dragon Cavalry here today, Li, Zhang and Guo Bang suddenly remembered the fear of being chased by someone with no way to the sky and no way into the earth...


    Aside from anything else, let''s talk about it after running... As for the fact that the Lord will run away, he will be concealed and killed, causing heavy losses to the army, they can''t care about it.


    Even their own lives are hard to save, so what about the army??


    On the other side, the Bai Bo army and the Southern Huns were all stunned...


    What''s happening here??


    Are the Scarlet Cavalry who rushed over suddenly an enemy or a friend?


    Why did the Xiliang cavalry suddenly run away??


    Just when they were at a loss.


    The blood dragon rider has rushed to their front...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1741

    Puff-with a sound, a Huns cavalry was pierced through the mouth of the Huns by the dragon spear of the blood dragon.


    With this as the beginning, all the blood dragoons began to attack the Xiongnu cavalry.


    And Qubei, King Youxian of the Southern Huns, was even more frightened at this moment... He had already heard the slogans shouted by the scarlet cavalry from the Chinese translator beside him.


    Kill the barbarians all over the world??


    Damn it, this is for our Southern Huns?


    Thinking of this, Qubei yelled loudly in Xiongnu dialect: "The Han people don''t speak credit. They lied to us to kill us...brothers, kill these Han people!"


    Hearing Qubei''s command, the Huns cavalry immediately pointed their weapons at the Baibo army who had just been fighting side by side...


    And Bai Bojun was also blindfolded...


    Damn it, it''s the blood dragon who killed you, you guys beat me for P??


    After nearly a hundred people were slaughtered, Li Le, the general of the Baibo Army and others, also ordered their weapons to be aimed at the Xiongnu cavalry...


    For a time, the entire battlefield became chaotic.


    In this chaotic battlefield, the Blood Dragon Cavalry unswervingly slaughtered the Huns.


    It really was a massacre...


    The weapons of the Huns cavalry are inferior to the weapons of the princes everywhere. How can they be the opponents of this group of blood dragons armed to the teeth?


    If you chop him down, nothing happened to him.


    He stabs you and you just hang up...


    In the blink of an eye, the five thousand Huns cavalry brought by King Youxian of the Southern Xiongnu went to Bei.


    "The Han people don''t speak credit...I don''t accept..." Qubei yelled loudly... At this moment, a dragon spear stabbed like lightning and directly pierced his head from his mouth...


    Then, the blood dragon rider who killed Qubei picked up his dragon spear and shouted: "The thief chief has been given the first, and you are not quick to dismount and die?"


    His words made the remaining Huns cavalry furious and rushed towards him, desperately trying to kill him.


    It''s a pity that there is no use for eggs... Their desperate fight is like a joke in the eyes of the blood dragon.


    At this time, Han Xiandi and others standing on the hill were already dumbfounded...


    "This...what the hell is going on?" Liu Xie asked stupidly.


    "...... Maybe... Maybe Zhou Ye hates foreigners this time?" Dong Cheng said with some uncertainty.


    While talking, Dong Cheng looked at Yang Feng who was aside...


    You know, there is another word that the Blood Dragon Cavalry shouted just now...Collaborate with foreigners to slaughter the Han people. Kill.


    This... the person who came up with the idea and colluded with the Southern Huns was Yang Feng.


    Yang Feng saw Dong Cheng''s wink, although his face was still calm, but his hands were already full of sweat...He was already a little scared.


    Jingzhou Zhou Ye Zhou Boyang...


    This product can be called a murderer...


    In front of Hulao Pass, the tens of meters of human head Jingguan, although there are only skeletons left now, the power is enough to deter the world''s princes from acting rashly.


    He didn''t feel that his head would be harder than that of Yuan Jun''s one hundred thousand...Now, all he can do is to pray to the heavens, and ask the heavens to let Zhou Ye leave the alien race quickly... Don''t come here...


    However, Cang Tian obviously did not hear his pleading... After the blood dragon had slaughtered the cavalry of the Southern Huns, he turned around and returned to the hill...


    Seeing this situation, Yang Feng couldn''t help but feel soft and collapsed to the ground... "Everything is over..."


    Chapter 2126


    Chapter two hundred and twenty-six


    At this time, Zhou Ye, riding a horse with his army came to Han Xiandi and the others...


    After jumping off his Mochizuki Rhinoceros, Zhou Ye walked directly in front of Liu Xie''s trio.


    He looked at the three people with different faces and asked leisurely: "Who is it that brought the Huns into the barrier?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Han Xiandi and Dong Cheng couldn''t help but cast their eyes on Yang Feng, who was limp on the ground.


    At this time, Yang Feng saw such a scene, knowing that the matter was already difficult to be good, so he forcibly supported, stood up from the ground, and said: "It''s me... please go to the southern Xiongnu''s Youxian King. Here to help..."


    "Oh? Who are you?" Zhou Ye glanced at him and asked unhurriedly.


    "I am the general Yang Feng of the chariot!" Anyway, both sides are dead, and Yang Feng also wants to be tough before he died.


    Thinking of this, Yang Feng stared straight at Zhou Ye, and said: "I have brought the Huns into the customs for the sake of my great Han''s foundation, and even more for the sake of your majesty!"


    Said this, Yang Feng seemed to be more courageous, "You princes, eating Han Lu but not thinking about the emperor''s grace, just fighting for power..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye chuckled and interrupted Yang Feng''s words. "You can say this wrong. I have never accepted Han Feng, let alone eat Han Lu. What I eat is The food that the people have grown so hard is naturally the responsibility of protecting the family and the people..."


    Said this, Zhou Ye glanced at Han Xian Emperor Liu Xiedao: "This world is not the world of one person, but the world of all people... How can Liu Jiahe De dare to claim that this is his home world?"


    "Anti-thief...you...you...you anti-thief!!"


    As soon as Zhou Ye said these words, Liu Xie''s face suddenly became difficult to look...


    Not only Liu Xie, Emperor Xian of the Han Dynasty, but also Dong Cheng and Yang Feng... their faces didn''t look good.


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t care whether they looked good or not...


    For Zhou Ye, letting you talk about breaking the big sky, if you bring in a foreign race, this is a capital crime...


    Yes, yes, you are here to help.


    But so what??


    Is Liu Xie''s life more expensive than the people''s life??


    Historically, it was precisely because of Yang Feng and others who brought the Huns into the Pass, the people in the Central Plains were slaughtered.


    This is evidenced by Cai Yan''s poems of grief and anger.


    [Pingtu people are fragile, and all the soldiers are Hu and Qiang.The hunting wild besieged the city, and everything he wanted was ruined.Cut off without remnants, the corpses resisted each other.The man''s head hangs on the side of the horse, and the woman is behind the horse.Long drive west into the customs, the road is dangerous and obstructive.Gu Miao Mingming also had a rotten liver and spleen.There are tens of thousands of things, not to be gathered together.Or they have flesh and blood, but they dare not speak.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1742

    The meaning of these lines of poems is: the people in the plains are weak and not strong enough to resist the invading northern Hu Qiang.The Hu and Qiang rebellion soldiers trampled on the crops in the field and besieged the city. The homes of the people who were mutilated by the rebellion soldiers were destroyed.They hacked and killed no one, and the bones of the dead crossed.A man¡¯s head hung beside the horse, and a woman looted was tied behind the horse.On the long road, he kept driving straight to Hangu Pass. The road to the west was steep and long, so the journey was very difficult.The captive looked back at the path, his eyes were black and confused, his liver and spleen had long been wounded like mud.


    According to incomplete statistics from later generations, at that time, because Yang Feng and others introduced the Huns into the customs, the entire prosperous Central Plains area was ten rooms and nine empty, almost desert...


    More than hundreds of thousands of casualties??


    Just to rescue??To save a waste emperor Liu Xie??This price is too high, right??


    For Zhou Ye...such an emperor, don''t worry...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye stared, looking at Yang Feng who still wanted to argue, and said coldly: "I said, colluding with foreigners and slaughtering my Han people-death!!"


    "Rebellious courtier... Er''an dare..." Yang Feng also went out... and cursed loudly...


    However, before he could finish his words, he was crushed to the ground by a few blood dragons rushing over...


    Suddenly, this product came directly to the ground, and his mouth was filled with mud...


    But even so, he was still screaming desperately...


    "Divide his five horses into the body--" Zhou Ye looked at Yang Feng, who was still struggling with a cold eye, and said coldly: "With the heads of those five thousand Huns cavalry, here I will cast another Jingguan and a tombstone. , Engrave my killing order on the front of the inscription, and at the same time engrave the course of the war on the back! Put Yang Feng''s head under the stone...I want him to never live beyond life."


    "Hey!" His own blood dragon rider took the lead and detained Yang Feng...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Emperor Han Xian and Dong Cheng were shocked...


    They couldn''t figure out why Zhou Ye hated foreign races so much??


    However, they couldn''t figure it out, but they didn''t dare to ask for a message for Yang Feng...


    The words Zhou Ye said just now have clearly stated his position. He is not a member of the imperial faction, or that... he doesn''t care about the imperial power of the Han family at all.


    This made Liu Xie, Emperor Xian of the Han Dynasty, while frightened, he was also a little angry in his heart.


    In his opinion, this world belongs to his Liu family...Everyone should be loyal to his Liu family. Anyone who is not loyal to his Liu family is a rebel and a thief...


    However, now that Zhou Ye is so powerful, even if his hands and feet are cold, he still dare not say a word.


    The atmosphere above the hill suddenly became a little embarrassing...


    Liu Xie and the others did not speak, but it did not mean that Zhou Ye would let them go so easily...


    Zhou Ye Shi Shiran sat on the Hu stool moved by the blood dragon, tilted Erlang''s legs, looked at Liu Xie and Dong Cheng, and asked unhurriedly: "The emperor, do you think Yang Feng , Should you kill???"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, Han Xian Emperor Liu Xie answered or not, nor did he not answer...


    In answer, what would Emperor Xian Han say?


    To kill??To make him so flattering, he really can''t do it... After all, he is still a dignified man of the emperor... And Yang Feng made this strategy for his sake. If he said so, wouldn''t it? Make the eunuchs and ministers around him chill??


    or?Shouldn''t it be killed??


    But if he answered in this way, Liu Xie was afraid that Zhou Ye would cut himself off in anger...


    At this moment, he was standing on the hill, just in time to see the battlefield below the mountain, the blood-clothed knights, holding long knives, beheading the Huns cavalry that fell on the ground one by one...and then sent the head to the side to level. The area is stacked into a square-shaped Jingguan like a pyramid.


    From time to time, I still encounter several Huns who pretend to be dead, or who have not yet died, rise up to resist...


    However, the resistance of those guys is nothing to mention to the blood dragon rider like a baby swinging his fists and feet.


    These guys ignored the resistance of the Huns cavalry, grinning grinningly, grabbing their hair directly, raising the knife and cutting off their heads.


    The scene was extremely bloody...Liu Xie''s calves were a little weak, and he almost collapsed on the spot...


    Under such circumstances, how could he dare to disobey Zhou Ye''s words??


    Chapter 2127


    Chapter two hundred and twenty seven


    Zhou Ye was able to wait for Liu Xie''s answer for a long time, and swept him a little impatiently for a day, snorting coldly in his nose: "Huh??"


    With this sound, Liu Xie, the Emperor Xian of the Han Dynasty, fell to the ground instantly...


    He was trembling, and just about to say-[It''s time to kill]... the rescuer arrived.


    "Then Yang Feng brought the foreign race into the customs, it should be killed..." Dong Cheng had long seen the hesitation of the emperor, so at this time, he said: "Collaborating with the foreign race, death is not a pity... General Zhou kills well, kills It''s so happy!"


    In fact, Dong Cheng was also very afraid of Zhou Ye...


    You know...At first, he and Han Xiandi saw Zhou Ye''s ability to come and go without a trace in the car...


    Moreover, even though Zhou Ye was sitting there at this time, his murderous aura was still overwhelming, and he had a striking awe-inspiring prestige on him... Dong Cheng could not be afraid.


    Although afraid, Dong Cheng also knows the difficulties of the emperor...


    If the emperor said that Yang Feng should be killed, he would lose the hearts of the officials... Therefore, it is better for him to carry this pot.


    Therefore, he took the lead, and before the emperor spoke, he said...


    Hearing Dong Cheng opening to protect Liu Xie from the disaster, Zhou Ye glanced at him with a smile but a smile... "You are loyal to the big man..."


    "..."


    "It''s a matter of loyalty to the king!" Dong Cheng replied tremblingly.


    "Hahaha... What a loyal monarch!" Zhou Ye laughed loudly. "It''s fine, since General Dong said this, I shouldn''t be embarrassed because of your daughter''s face. Your emperor..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye talking like this, both Dong Cheng and Liu Xie secretly breathed a sigh of relief...


    They are really afraid of Zhou Ye...


    At this moment, I suddenly heard a long scream, coming from under the hill... It was not someone else, it was Yang Feng who was being divided by Zhou Ye''s blood dragon on five horses.


    The reason why the torture of five horses is cruel is that it is not easy for the person tied to the horse to die at the beginning... But the pain of being dragged by the limbs and head in five directions is extremely difficult...


    Yang Feng¡¯s screams became more and more miserable as he pulled his horse and ran outwards... Three minutes later, with a scream that was hardly like a human scream, Yang Feng went on again. Nothing...


    Hearing Yang Feng''s last scream, Han Xiandi and Dong Cheng shivered.


    It was not too late, and a blood dragon rider carrying Yang Feng''s head came to Zhou Ye and returned to his life... "Leader, thief Yang Feng, has been given the lead!"


    Zhou Ye raised his eyes to look at the head of Yang Feng, who was stubbornly staring, waved his hand casually, and said, "Go, do what I said!"


    "Here!" The Blood Dragon Cavalry took the lead...


    And Dong Cheng and Liu Xie were already shaken into a ball...


    No way, the head of Yang Feng, who had just been picked up by the blood dragon rider, was really scary. Under his head, there was still a long stick. I don¡¯t know if it was something that was suddenly drawn by blood from the stomach or that part. Don''t let them panic?

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1743

    At this moment, Liu Xie had only one hope...that is, to send away Zhou Ye, the plague god... as soon as possible...


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t say anything about leaving, and he didn''t dare to say anything...


    A crowd of people waited, just doing it on the hill...


    Seeing that the sun is empty, it is already noon...


    Zhou Ye directly ordered people to bury the pot and cook...Ignoring Dong Cheng and Liu Xie beside him, he ate and drank unceremoniously.


    Ordinarily, for the face of Dong Cheng''s daughter, Zhou Ye should invite Dong Cheng to sit down with him. After all, it was cheap father-in-law.


    However, Zhou Ye knew that if Dong Cheng was allowed to sit down, and Liu Xie was not allowed to sit down, then Dong Cheng would definitely not agree.But Zhou Ye really has no affection for Liu Xie...


    Yes, it was Yang Feng who made the decision, but it was Liu Xie who made the decision...Don''t say anything like young and ignorant, Zhou Ye didn''t believe that the Han Xiandi Liu Association didn''t know the disadvantages of inviting foreign races into the customs... If it wasn''t for not wanting to change too much history, Zhou Ye would have killed this bastard emperor with a single knife.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye simply ignored the two of them...He started eating and drinking.


    And Liu Xie, Emperor Xian of the Han Dynasty, looked at Zhou Ye stupidly. There, he took a sip of wine and a bite of food, and the food was full of oil... But he could only stare hungry and stare eagerly. , Constantly swallowing.


    Just when Zhou Ye was about to finish eating...


    More than a thousand blood dragon riders rushed over from a distance...


    When they came to the foot of the hill, they turned over and got off their horses. Several people escorted Li Lao Guo Bang and came to Zhou Ye...


    "Enlighten the lord, the two thieves, Li Si Guo Peng, brought to..."


    Hearing this, Zhou Ye put down the bowls and chopsticks in his hands, and looked at the two guys who were escorted in front of him... "You guys are so courageous..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Li, Zhang, Guo Pun fell to their knees with a thump... Desperately knocked their heads and begged: "General Boyang Rongzi... The little one just caught the old thief Wang Yun''s backlash. Ji, this killed Xiangguo..."


    "General Boyang forgive me for waiting..."


    "Seeking General Boyang..."


    Seeing Li Zhang and Guo Pun who kept begging for mercy in front of him, Zhou Ye sighed helplessly... and said, "Actually, I am not angry about you killing Dong Zhuo. After all, Dong Zhuo was responsible for it. , But... what I am angry is-why did you slaughter the whole family of Dong after you killed Dong Zhuo?? It caused my two ladies to face tears every day..."


    Said this, Zhou Ye waved his hand casually and said, "Order them to escort them back to Jingzhou, and leave them to Madam Bai and Madam Huo!"


    "Here!"


    "The general is spared... General!"


    "General... forgive me!"


    Hearing that Zhou Ye was actually going to hand them over to Dong Zhuo¡¯s daughter and granddaughter, Li Nao and Guo Bang were shocked...


    If it falls into the hands of those two women, will they still have it?I''m afraid it will be a disadvantage...


    However, even if the blood flowed from their heads and faces, Zhou Ye still did not speak...


    A few blood dragons rode over, pulling their shoulders and back to tie them up sturdily...


    Then, these soldiers were afraid that the two men would bite their tongues and kill themselves on the road... So they simply took off their boots, took off their stinky socks, and stuffed them directly into their mouths.


    Suddenly, the whole world was much quieter...


    Then two of their own blood dragon rides came over, each carrying one, and walking towards his mount... They would rush back to Jingzhou day and night, and deliver these two goods to their mistress...


    It is estimated that when the time comes, those who are waiting for these two people are afraid that they can''t survive and die.


    This is something later, not for the time being.


    Now that this matter has happened, Zhou Ye has no intention of waiting any longer... He just sat here, not deliberately angering this Han Emperor, but waiting for the return of the soldiers who captured Li, Lao, Guo Bang, since these two The goods have already been arrested and Jingguan has been erected, so Zhou Ye didn''t bother to delay time here...


    "According to me, I will order the whole army to set off and send troops to outside the pass!"


    Chapter 2128


    Chapter two hundred and twenty-eight


    Standing on the hill, both Liu Xie and Dong Cheng watched Zhou Ye''s blood dragon ride away gradually, only then did they puff and sat on the ground...


    "I am scared to death!!" Liu Xie lamented: "This Zhou Boyang...this Zhou Boyang is really terrible..."


    At this moment, the eunuchs who had been standing by and dared not move all rushed over, kneading back, squeezing shoulders... to relieve Liu Xie''s nervousness after the fright."Your Majesty is not surprised, now Li, Zhang, Guo Bang have been taken away by Zhou Boyang, we are much safer if we want to come..."


    "Yeah..." At this time, Dong Cheng also said: "Congratulations, your Majesty, I finally escaped, this is really blessed by the ancestors!"


    "But it is so!!" Liu Xie sighed when he heard the words: "Now, the two thieves, Li Nao and Guo Pun, have been captured and taken back to Jingzhou by Zhou Boyang. We don''t have to be afraid of chasing soldiers anymore... It seems that the sky is here. Bless me, the Han room is in a hurry!!"


    Just when Liu Xie was full of emotion...


    Suddenly, I heard a loud sound of horses stepping on the ground...


    Then, on the horizon in the far east, smoke and dust filled with flags...


    "This...this...who is this?" Liu Xie was already stunned by this series of changes...


    Why did Zhou Ye''s blood dragon ride just leave without a cup of tea, and there was another team behind him??


    Whose man is this again??


    Why did they come from??


    Liu Xie asked stupidly: "This... whose soldier is this?"


    At this time, a little eunuch with good eyes saw the handwriting on the banner from a distance, and hurriedly replied: "My Majesty, on the handsome banner, there is a word of Cao written on the banner!!"


    "Cao?? Is it... Cao Cao from Yanzhou?" Dong Cheng said hesitantly, "What is this Cao Cao doing here?? Your Majesty did not issue an order to make him the king..."


    In fact, Cao Cao only came here, and it has something to do with Zhou Ye...


    When Zhou Ye led the army to leave Jingzhou, Cao Cao got the news right away.


    He was stunned...


    At this moment, he had just repelled Lu Bu, who had attacked his Yanzhou camp while he was going to attack Xuzhou, and heard the news that Zhou Ye had sent troops.


    That really shocked him in a cold sweat.


    He almost thought Zhou Ye was coming to seize his Yanzhou.


    However, following the return from the horse-traveling, Zhou Ye did not head east, heading towards his Yanzhou, but turned around and headed west towards Hangu Pass. This was a lot of relief.


    But after calming down, Cao Cao suddenly began to guess the purpose of Zhou Ye''s trip.


    This Zhou Ye, what is going to Hangu Pass at this time??Is it going to crusade against Li Yu Guo Bang??

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1744

    Just as Cao Cao guessed Zhou Ye''s purpose, he received a tip from the spy in Chang''an...


    [Dong Cheng, Yang Feng and others, fleeing east with their car... Li, Lao and Guo Bang led an army to chase.


    This immediately made Cao Cao misunderstood...


    Is Zhou Ye going to meet him??After welcoming Shengjia back to Jingzhou, take the emperor to make the princes??


    Thinking of this, Cao Cao couldn''t sit still...


    Although he considered himself not Zhou Ye''s opponent, but...this emperor, he has to fight for anything...


    There is still a chance to fight... but if you don''t fight, I am afraid that there will be no chance.


    Therefore, he directly ordered Cao Ren to lead three thousand Jingqi as the vanguard, day and night, chasing in the direction of Hangu Pass, while he himself led an army of 10,000 to follow.


    That is to say, Zhou Ye didn''t make much hurry along the way. He ate when he ate, and went to sleep when he ought to sleep... This gave Cao Cao the opportunity to travel day and night. Only half a day away from Zhou Ye, he arrived in Cao Yang...


    Because of this, Cao Cao was one year earlier than in history, welcoming Han Xiandi''s frame first.


    Originally, according to normal history, Emperor Xian of the Han Dynasty was chased and killed by two people, Li Zhang, Guo Ben, and he had gone from Chang''an to Luoyang for almost half a year. Cao Cao was also in Luoyang to welcome Emperor Xian of the Han Dynasty. ...


    But now, because of Zhou Ye''s flapping of the butterfly''s wings, Cao Cao had welcomed Emperor Xian of the Han a year earlier. With one drink and one peck, he could only say that the Han Dynasty was destroyed.


    If Cao Cao doesn¡¯t come, and when the two of Li, Zhang, Guo Bang have been wiped out by Zhou Ye, maybe Han Xian Emperor Liu Xie can calmly gather some of the former officials of the Han Dynasty with Liu¡¯s heart, and then reorganize the old capital. Luoyang, once again erected the Hanting side of the big , attracting the nobles who care about the Han Dynasty in the world to vote.


    However... now that Cao Cao has followed in Zhou Ye''s footsteps, Emperor Xian of Han is afraid that he will only fall into Cao Cao''s hands and become a plaything on his palm again.


    Of course, Liu Xie still doesn''t know about all this...


    At this time forward Cao Ren has already rushed to Han Xiandi...


    However, before coming, Cao Cao had already told him, to the emperor, he must abide by the courtesy of the emperor and his ministers, and not go beyond...


    Therefore, what Cao Ren showed was quite satisfactory...


    As soon as I saw Liu Xie, I bowed down, chanting long live... I was so happy in my heart that I called Liu Xie straight.


    No way, who said Zhou Ye''s performance just now was too much?


    It almost made Liu Xie think that the Han Dynasty was dead, and the princes of the world no longer regarded imperial power in their eyes.


    There is no harm without comparison...


    Compared with Zhou Ye, Cao Ren seemed to be loyal and patriotic in an instant.


    By the way, Liu Xie''s impression of Cao Cao, who has not yet been here, improved.


    Here, as soon as Cao Ren greeted the emperor''s frame, he immediately ordered people to rush to the rear army and report to his master.


    In the rear army, Cao Cao, who led the march, was also shocked when he heard Cao Ren''s report.


    "This... Boyang didn''t bring him back to Jingzhou?" Cao Cao lightly stroked his long beard, muttering to himself: "Could it be that what he said that day was true-he has no interest in this world? ??"


    "Why the lord has to worry too much? It will save you from a big fight and welcome the holy driver back. This is a good thing!" Xun Yu beside Cao Cao said with a smile.


    "Hahaha...yes, it is indeed a good thing, a great good thing!" Cao Cao said with a big smile: "Cao Hong, lead the army forward slowly, I will lead a group of elite riders to see you first. Drive! It seems that I am the emperor...hahahaha..."


    "Huh?" Xun Yu was shocked when he heard Cao Cao''s words.


    Cao Cao hurriedly explained: "Uh, I mean, welcome to the emperor, it''s me! Hahaha..."


    In fact, Xun Yu''s astonishment has faintly pierced a thorn in Cao Cao''s heart.


    Cao Cao knew that Xun Yu, who was leaning on himself as an ovary, was afraid that he was also a man with a Han family in his heart...


    However, he believes that as his wings grow, Xun Yu will definitely change his mind.


    Unfortunately, in the end, Xun Yu did not change as Cao Cao thought... Therefore, Cao Cao eventually killed Xun Yu... This is something later, so I won''t mention it for the time being.


    At this time, Cao Cao has already happily greeted the holy driver...The beauty of taking the emperor to make the princes and holding the handle of the world is already near...How can this not make Cao Cao happy??


    Chapter 2129


    Chapter two hundred and twenty-nine.


    Zhou Ye''s army, after passing the Hangu Pass, went upstream along Luoshui and marched northward.


    Two days later, Zhou Ye''s army arrived in Beidi County.


    It¡¯s not far from the Qin Great Wall...When the Han Dynasty was flourishing, there were farmland houses everywhere...


    And now?


    There are no people in a hundred miles, and there are ruins everywhere...


    If it is said that the people of the Central Plains are suffering from the warlords'' melee, then... the frontier people, at this time, are suffering from the ravages of foreign races.


    In contrast, although the life of the people in the Central Plains is also bitter, they are much happier than those in the border areas.


    After all, no matter how the warlords of the Central Plains fought, they would minimize civilian casualties...


    Although there are still a lot of chaos, but, after all, it is not like Border Gate.


    Taking advantage of the great chaos in the Central Plains, the Turks began to erode the border cities frequently.


    Kill all the men, snatch them back...


    It can be said that the life of the people on the northern border in the Three Kingdoms period was miserable.


    Sitting on his mount, Zhou Ye looked at the deserted farmland and the dilapidated houses... he sighed deeply and asked, "Where are we now?"


    "Master Qi, we should be in the south of Beidi County at this time!" A war cavalry next to Zhou Ye said, "After passing Beidi County, you will enter the Southern Huns!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled upon hearing the words: "It seems that the Huns have begun to eat away at the Han soil... Thirty miles ahead, there is a Huns tribe... Kill it, this time, I don''t want to be captured... "


    "Here!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the warrior took the command, rode his horse forward, and shouted as he ran: "The lord has an order, thirty miles ahead, the Xiongnu tribe...do not keep the chickens and dogs!"


    Following the shouts of this warrior, the blood dragon knight began to rush...


    And Zhou Ye also let go of the rein in his hand, letting the mount under his seat, Sa Huan rushed forward.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Master Pugu is a tribal leader of the Southern Huns Khanate...


    Because of his fierce fighting,...After the Southern Xiongnu defeated Beidi County, they awarded him the most fertile land next to Beidi County.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1745

    So Master Pugu came here with his tribe, living by the grass by the Luoshui River...


    He knew that his Shanyu rewarded himself with this place where many heads were greedy, not only because of his fierce combat, but also because it had already penetrated into the Han realm.It is possible to be attacked by the Xiliang army at any time...


    And among his tribe, there are three thousand men in armor...


    In case of small stocks harassment, he can easily solve it himself.But if the army comes, he can also pack up and return to the customs...


    In short, this piece of land was not given to him in vain.He also has the responsibility of keeping the soil.


    In the early morning, Master Pugu came together, and felt a panic throb...


    Vaguely, it seemed that some catastrophe was about to fall on him.


    He originally thought that this was just the reason why he was getting old and occasionally caught in the cold...


    As a result, when the sun was about to rise to the middle of the sky, not only did the Pugu master sitting in the tent not get better, but he started to feel bored...


    "Go, ask Dingguo to come over!" Master Pugu said loudly.


    "Yes!" The servant girl on the side dared not delay, and hurriedly went out to find the son of Pugu Shi, and the servant fixed the country.


    Perhaps because of his love for Chinese culture, Master Pugu married his son''s name in a Chinese name.And this kind of situation is not uncommon among the Southern Huns.


    When it was not too late, the maid sought out the servants'' kingdom.


    "Abba, what''s the matter?" The servant Dingguo asked as soon as he entered the account.


    "Is the family okay?" Master Pugu asked after taking a sip of Naicha.


    "Everything in the clan is well..." The servant fixed the country heard the words and said happily: "Abba, these Han people are really a waste. Such a fertile pasture must grow some crops, how good horse breeding... ¡­Especially this piece of aquatic plants is very rich. Maybe this year our tribe will add hundreds of ponies!"


    "...These are not important..." Master Pugu interrupted his son with a wave of his hand, and said, "Today, I always feel frightened, as if something is going to happen... You send a sentry to go around fifty miles. Explore it..."


    Hearing what his father said, although Servant Fixing Nation was quite disapproving, he did not dare to keep saying what his father said...


    I had to nod and replied, "Okay, Abba, I will arrange for someone to go and explore..."


    With that said, the servant fixed the country to leave the big account...


    However, at this moment, the tent door was opened from the outside...


    A young girl dressed as a Huns walked in...


    This girl, with eyebrows like a crescent moon and eyes like stars, is a beautiful exotic beauty.


    Seeing this girl coming in, Pu Dingguo''s face became cold... "What are you here for?"


    "I''m here to say hello to Abba... Do you want to take care of it?" The girl unceremoniously slammed back in response to the cold words of the servants.


    "Haha... my little moon is here, come, sit next to Abba!" Seeing the girl coming in, a smile appeared on Master Pugu''s old face.


    When the servants heard his father''s words, he could only snorted helplessly, turned and left the big account.


    Pu Guyue walked up to her father with a pretty smile, and bowed to her, and said: "Abba, Yue''er please peace with you!"


    "Okay...Okay!" When he heard his daughter''s words, Master Bugu couldn''t get close with joy.


    Puguyue and Pufixion are half brothers and sisters...


    The reason why the servant nation looked at Pu Gu Yue was not pleasing to its eyes, because Pu Gu Yue''s mother was a Han.


    From the perspective of the Servant Nation, the Han people are weak and unbearable...


    Sometimes he even complained secretly about his father, a Han Chinese woman, and just killed it for fun. Why should she give birth to a daughter?It''s tarnishing his blood...


    Of course, these things are only dared to speak secretly, not in front of their father.


    And Puguyue''s mother died early...


    When Pu Guyue was young, she had already passed away.


    Perhaps it is because of Aiwu and Wu, Master Pugu has a special affection for his daughter.


    "My family''s Yue''er has grown up and can be married!" Looking at his daughter and his deceased Han wife who had a similar face, he exclaimed: "Wait for more than a month, it will be pasture. The summer is the most abundant, and then I will take you back outside the pass, to attend the Namu Conference, and find you a wishful man!"


    The Namu Conference is a blind date meeting for the Huns... Generally, in order to avoid close relatives getting married, among the various tribes, intermarriage rarely occurs...


    Hearing the words of Fu Zhiguo, Fu Guyue''s face blushed... and she twitched: "Yue''er don''t want to marry, Yue''er must always be with Abba..."


    "Hahaha... all nonsense... There is no reason for my daughter¡¯s family not to marry..." When the servants were laughing, suddenly, the milk tea placed on the wooden table was rippled...


    Chapter 2130


    Chapter two hundred and thirty


    Seeing the ripples in the tea...


    Master Pugu''s face suddenly changed drastically...


    "not good¡­¡­"


    "What''s the matter? Abba!" Seeing the dramatic change on his father''s face, Pu Guyue hurriedly asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "This is the movement of the cavalry brigade!" Said this, Master Pugu could no longer talk to his daughter, and rushed out of the account in three steps and two steps... "Come on, ring the alarm bell quickly, prepare Prepare for battle... an enemy is coming..."


    Hearing his shouting, someone from the tribe naturally rang the bronze bell located in the middle of the tribe''s gathering area.


    With the rapid ringing of the bell... the young and middle-aged among the tribe rushed into their tents one by one, quickly put on leather armor, picked up the saber, and rushed out.


    But women and children, old and weak, quickly drove the cattle and horses that were grazing outside into the Muzhai...


    Those who are farther away, simply drove the cattle and horses away from Dazhai...


    Soon, the Bugu tribe, who was still with He Lele, drew out the scabbard and winded the bow, ready to face the enemy.


    And Pu Guyue also put on a leather armor, took out her machete, and followed her father to the wall...


    "Father... what happened?" At this time, the servant fixed kingdom who had originally arranged the sentry ride also rushed to his father''s side and asked strangely: "Why did the alarm ring suddenly sound..."


    "An enemy is coming..." Master Pugu said, without even looking at his son, he cast his gaze into the distance...


    "Is there an enemy coming?" Hearing his father''s words, Servant Dingguo was dumbfounded... After a while, he said disapprovingly: "Abba, how can there be any enemies... Do you worry too much..."


    Speaking of this, I saw a cloud of smoke and dust on the distant horizon... Immediately afterwards, thunderous horseshoes came...


    "It''s so fast..." Seeing the bloody color in the distance, Master Pugu felt tight...


    Although he hasn''t studied physics, he doesn''t know the speed at which the tremor spreads underground...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1746

    However, in his experience... Under normal circumstances, from feeling a faint vibration to seeing the enemy... At least three cups of tea are needed.


    However, with just a mere cup of tea, the enemy has almost rushed in front of him...


    How can this be good?


    With a trace of sadness, Master Pugu looked at the people under the wall of the village who were still desperately driving cattle and horses into the village...


    After hesitating for a while, he shouted: "Close the door..."


    Hearing his father''s words, the servant fixed the country anxiously said: "Abba, the gate cannot be closed... Our clansmen and cows and horses are still mostly outside..."


    "Confused..." Upon hearing his son''s words, Master Pugu hated iron and steel, and said: "The gate is not closed, what if those enemies rush in in the chaos?"


    "But... but a beast..."


    "Those are all things outside of the body, they are fate, and there will be cattle and horses again!" Said this, Master Pu said loudly: "Hurry up and close the door!"


    Following his order, the soldiers at the gate of the village began to drive away the cattle and horses who had not had time to enter the village... and then - shut the gate firmly.


    And the goalkeeper will close...


    Zhou Ye''s blood dragon ride had already rushed to the front of the stockade.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye sneered at the Huns¡¯ stockade that had been confined to the gate, "I didn¡¯t expect...These guys are still very vigilant..."


    "Master, what should I do now?" A soldier asked.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled, and said, "I allow you to liberate 50% of your power... Give me this Huns stockade level!"


    "Here!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s order, the blood dragon knights pulled the visors off their armor...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "This...Whose army are these people..." Standing on the wall and watching the enemy, Master Pugu suddenly felt a sense of despair when he saw the knights in scarlet armor pulling off his visors. The breath radiated from them...


    "Quickly, look at the sky..."


    At this moment, there was such a panic-stricken word from any ethnic group... "The god...the god is angry!!"


    I saw that in the clear sky where the sun should have been shining brightly at this time, the sun had been obscured by bloody clouds at some point...


    The blood-colored clouds looked the same as the colors on the blood-colored knights in front of them...


    "He, they are demons... I, we can''t beat them... Run!"


    "Yeah... Chief... Let''s... Let''s run..."


    Listening to the panicked words of his tribe... Master Pugu couldn''t help frowning.


    He has lived for almost fifty years, and has never seen such a strange celestial phenomenon...


    But this is not a good thing for him...


    Before the battle started, the people of my own tribe were first timid by three points...


    How will this battle be fought?How is this stockade still guarded?


    Can''t go on like this...


    Thinking of this, Master Pu Gu shouted, "Close your eyes..."


    After all, Master Pugu has served as the leader of the tribe for decades, and he has accumulated a lot of power. With his loud shout, those who just shouted to escape, dare not speak any more.


    Master Pugu turned his head and looked around his people, and said: "These Han people outside are no different from the Han people you have killed before... They are all human beings, and they will all die. The same will scream for mercy, what are you afraid of?"


    "But... but heaven..." a Huns said timidly...


    "But what?? It''s just the cloud covering the sun and the red that is reflected... What are you afraid of..." Said this, Master Pugu loudly said: "There are your cattle and sheep in the stockade, and yours. Dad and mother, you have your brothers and sisters and your wives and children. If you don¡¯t want to end up like the Han Chinese who were killed by us before, take up arms and fight like a real Huns... It''s death, you have to hold the enemy and die together..."


    All the Huns were aroused by the words of Master Pugu...


    It was good to kill people, but...when they became the looted party, they were upset.


    For their relatives, for their own property...these Huns have no way out...


    "Kill...Kill all the Han people..."


    "Kill these Han Chinese..."


    With a slogan shouting, the vigor of the Huns in the village gradually rose...


    Even Zhou Ye, who was more than 500 meters away from the stockade, heard their shouts...


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled and said softly: "Go, use their blood to cleanse the sins they committed on the Han people..."


    "Here!!!"


    Chapter 2131


    Chapter two hundred and thirty one


    With Zhou Ye''s order...


    The blood dragoons began to ride their horses wildly...


    Their speed reached the peak when they were two hundred meters away from the stockade...


    The Pugu master standing on the wall of the wall can no longer understand what these strange Chinese cavalry want to do.


    Cavalry is very powerful, this is very clear to Master Bugu who grew up on horseback...


    However, the cavalry is not without shortcomings.


    For example, cavalry is not good at siege.


    The small Northland City had already caused them quite a lot of trouble, unable to attack for a long time, and suffered heavy casualties.


    If it hadn''t been for the traitors they bought to open the city gates, Beidi City could last at least a few more months.


    This shows that the city is a natural enemy of the cavalry.


    But the actions of these Han Chinese cavalry made Master Pugu puzzled...


    They are racing so fast, do they want to jump over the wall??


    Thinking of this, Master Pugu couldn''t help but look at his seven or eight meters high wall... "It''s impossible..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1747

    So what do these guys want to do??


    Although he wondered what the impenetrable dragon was going to do, but Master Pugu did not hesitate...When the blood dragon entered the range of the bow and arrow, he shouted: "Let the arrow go!!"


    With a loud shout from him, the arrow suddenly shot like a torrential rain at the blood dragon ride that was running wild.


    "Ding Jing Dong..."


    "This... how is this possible!!" Looking at the situation below, Master Pugu was sluggish...


    The rain-like arrows shot on the armors of those blood dragon riders, but there was a sound of metal collision, and there was no more.


    Looking at it from the big eye, no one was shot off...


    "Quickly, let me release arrows... Quickly release arrows..."


    At this time, Master Pugu was already anxious...


    Although he didn''t know why these blood dragon knights rushed over madly, but-what the enemy wants to do, don''t let them do it, and don''t care about everything else... in short it won''t be a good thing.


    However, even though the Huns above the wall have been desperately pulling the bowstrings, they shot arrows differently.


    But nothing has done...


    The blood dragon riders just stared at the gusty arrows and rushed to the side of the wall without slowing down...


    The next scene made Master Bugu completely dumbfounded.


    I saw that these scarlet knights, when they rushed to the edge of the wall, not only did not slow down, but rushed to speed up.


    When Master Pu Gu felt that these knights were stupid and wanted to run into his own village and hit the wall to commit suicide, he heard a loud bang.


    Then there was the crisp sound of the lumber kacha wood breaking from it.


    These knights directly used their own flesh and blood to break the wall that used them as a barrier...


    As soon as these blood dragons rushed into the village, they began to slaughter...


    "Help..."


    "Don''t kill me...Don''t kill me...Ah!!!"


    The screams and the begging for mercy suddenly became a piece of...


    This voice awakened the sluggish Master Pugu... He didn''t care about thinking about it at this time, and shouted: "Kill the enemy with me!"


    Then, he took the lead and jumped off the wall, rushing to the scarlet knights...


    "Abba...Abba..." Pu Guyue didn''t care much at this time, and wanted to jump off the wall, but after hesitating for a while, she finally didn''t dare to jump...


    However, during this hesitation, she could no longer see her Abba.


    What catches your eyes is a blood red like a sea of ??blood...


    The color of the armor of the blood dragon rider and the blood of the Huns set off a scene of doomsday.


    At this moment, more than a dozen blood dragon knights have rushed up the wall... When they saw Pu Guyue, the leading knight was taken aback, and then turned to face him Paoze said, "This is a good product... Don''t waste it, grab it and give it to the lord!"


    "That''s great!"


    "good idea!"


    Hearing what his team leader said, the other soldiers also said in response.


    Although Pu Guyue was born in the Xiongnu tribe, she also learned Chinese from her mother when she was a child...


    She understood the meaning of the words of these blood dragon riders to some extent... so she swung the scimitar in her hand and scolded in a pretty voice: "You guys...I will definitely not be what you want!"


    Having said this, she wanted to wipe her neck horizontally and commit suicide.


    You must know how tragic a woman''s fate is during the war, Pu Guyue knows.


    Although she has not experienced it, she has seen the tragic end of too many Han women.


    To be played with by a Huns is already considered lucky. The most miserable thing is to be played with by a lot of Huns...or to play with them back and forth... This is absolutely unacceptable for Pu Guyue.


    She said that she didn''t want to end up like that. Instead of that, she wouldn''t die...


    Thinking of this, Pu Guyue wanted to wipe her neck...


    However, as soon as she moved her hand, she felt a pain in her wrist, and then the scimitar in her hand fell.


    "Before my lord sees you, you can''t die!" Looking at Mu Guyue in front of you, the blood dragon squad leader stretched out his hand, and took a rope from the horse''s rucksack... his wrist flicked, the rope The condom has been tightly attached to Pu Guyue''s body.


    After shaking her hand twice, Pu Guyue was tied up with a rope to form a zongzi.


    Ask...Why is there a rope in the backpack of the blood dragon rider??


    Uh, this is their habit...


    War, in addition to killing, is also accompanied by plunder...


    Robbing property or something, the soldiers know that their own masters are not interested... But, when it comes to robbing women... their own masters absolutely praise them.


    Therefore, almost every blood dragon rides a horse''s rucksack with a horse rope.


    Its role is to help one''s own master and grab women.


    After all, they also know that their masters do not like other women of the opposite sex to touch their own women, so... they naturally have to bring ropes, or they will be taken captive to their masters without touching these women. He chooses.


    After tying up Pu Guyue, the soldier directly picked up the rope that bound Pu Guyue with the dragon spear in his hand, like carrying a pig, carrying her and rushing to his own master...


    Just kidding, it''s not important to kill people to make offerings to their masters.


    At this time, Zhou Ye was in front of the army formation outside the stockade, looking at the Huns¡¯ stockade, falling into a sea of ??flames... There was a smile from the corner...


    "An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth¡­¡­"


    "The Han Chinese''s revenge has just begun...This is just a starting point, but not an end..."


    "I want to create a century of peace, and from then on, there will be no more words for the Huns in this world!"


    Chapter 2132


    Chapter two hundred and thirty-two


    The next morning--


    Before Zhou Ye opened his eyes, he felt a soft female voice, whispering in a slightly jerky Chinese language in his ears: "Master...it''s time to get up..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1748

    "It was a good night to sleep..." Zhou Ye said, sitting up and stretching out...


    He looked at Pu Guyue next to him, and teased him: "How good was Yue''er resting last night?"


    "...Bad master!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Pu Guyue''s face suddenly turned red...


    At this time, Pu Guyue no longer had the pungent appearance of yesterday''s little pepper.


    Seeing the Hun girl who was obedient to him, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile.


    Yesterday, when the soldiers brought Bu Guyue to him, this little girl was like a female tiger.


    Before Zhou Ye touched her, she scratched and gritted her teeth at Zhou Ye.


    It looks like it''s just begging to die...


    After all, for Pu Guyue, Zhou Ye was the unshakable enemy who killed her a-ba and the people, and she didn''t want to become Zhou Ye''s plaything.


    It''s a pity that everything she did was useless in Zhou Ye''s eyes.


    Facing Pu Guyue who was like a hedgehog, Zhou Ye first experienced the feeling of being difficult for a strong man, and directly dragged her into the mirror world, adjusting for nearly a year.


    However, Zhou Ye discovered...


    The result of the adjustment is not very satisfactory.


    Although, with the power of the spring breeze transforming the rain, Zhou Ye saw Pu Guyue scolding, but his body was very honest and interesting...


    But then it was not fun...


    With the passage of time, love and hatred were intertwined back and forth in Pu Guyue''s heart. In the end, she actually took advantage of Zhou Ye''s unpreparedness... and committed suicide.


    Of course... With Zhou Ye''s ability, even if Pu Guyue is really dead, he can save her.


    The resurrected Pu Guyue knelt in front of Zhou Ye with tears and tears, begging him...please, help yourself...don''t let yourself suffer anymore.


    Seeing Pu Guyue crying in front of him, Zhou Ye could only sigh and help her revise her memory as she wished.


    In Zhou Ye¡¯s revised memory, Pu Guyue¡¯s mother was a Han Chinese who was forcibly taken over by Master Pu Gu. She was influenced by her mother since she was a child. She hated her father and the Huns even more...


    As a result, Pu Guyue no longer hated Zhou Ye in her heart.


    Moreover, she also changed her name, and her surname is no longer Pugu, but the surname of her deceased mother, Qin¡ª¡ª


    In other words, at this time, her name is Qin Yue''er.


    "Master...hurry up...just outside there was the voice of a sergeant asking to play, I guess there must be something important..." At this time, Qin Yueer''s voice awakened Zhou Ye who was trapped in memory.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye smiled and got up. Under Qin Yueer''s service, he put on his clothes and walked out of the big tent after washing.


    "Master Qiqi..." Just as Zhou Ye walked out of the big tent, a soldier came to him, bowing and saluting: "Thirty miles ahead, a beacon smoke is burning... the subordinate thought that it must It''s the fish that slipped through the net in the Xiongnu Village, the beacon that lit...


    "Haha... it doesn''t matter!" Zhou Ye waved his hand indifferently...


    Why can the little Huns stay with the mighty Han Empire for hundreds of years??


    One is because the Huns are good at riding and shooting, fighting bravely...


    Second, it is because the Xiongnu, unlike the big Han, guarded according to the fortress...


    Because they are made up of large and small tribes...On the vast expanse of grassland, they live in no fixed place and walk grass by grass... People who are not familiar with the topography of the grassland are really hard to find them. .


    Once the army is drawn too long, it is easy to be cut off by the Xiongnu cavalry who are familiar with the landforms of the grassland...


    Moreover, the Huns scattered for the people and gathered into soldiers...


    It is difficult for a big man to really figure out who is the civilian and the soldier.


    This is the reason why the big Han conquered the Huns for years, but has not been able to completely erase the Huns.


    But these are not problems for Zhou Ye...


    Are you not familiar with the terrain, can you hide in Tibet?


    No matter how deep you hide, can you hide Zhou Ye''s five senses?


    Didn¡¯t you disperse for the people and gather to become soldiers?


    Zhou Ye didn''t even intend to leave the Huns alive. It didn''t matter whether it was a soldier or a citizen. Only the dead Huns are good Huns...cough cough, of course, beautiful women can avoid death.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye disagrees with the actions of the Huns remaining in the village lighting a beacon to inform the Huns outside the pass...


    "Let him go... the army rests for a day and sets off tomorrow morning..." Zhou Ye waved his hand and said.


    "Here..."


    The soldiers took the order...


    The purpose of taking a rest day is to let the Huns gather together so that... Zhou Ye can also spend less time.


    As the soldiers left, Zhou Ye returned to the account again...


    At this moment, Qin Yue''er was dressing in front of a bronze mirror...


    Zhou Ye smiled and walked behind her, and praised: "My family Yue''er is already so beautiful, and it''s better than many beauties if you don''t use Fendai!"


    Zhou Ye''s words are really not too exaggerated...


    After all, the Huns are white, tall, and fit...


    But Qin Yueer is a Han-Hungarian mixed race, and it is easy to be a beauty if he is a mixed race...Qin Yueer can be said to have absorbed the advantages of the races of both her parents, and she is truly a beauty.


    Qin Yue''er, who was dressing up, heard her master''s words, couldn''t help but smiled in her corner... "Why is Yue''er as good as the master said..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Just as Zhou Ye and the blood dragon cavalry army were repairing in place...


    With the ignition of the beacon...


    Soon the warning came to outside the customs...


    I have to say, this is really ironic...


    The first emperor built the Great Wall and cast beacon towers along the way to guard against the invasion of the Huns.


    And now?

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1749

    But it was used by these Huns to prevent attacks from the Central Plains... It''s quite ironic to want to come.


    As the beacon fire warning spread to the outside...


    On the grassland outside the Guan, in a seemingly ordinary gathering place for herders, a horse rushed out, and the north, the depths of the grassland galloped away,


    One day later...


    The Southern Xiongnu¡¯s Shanyu Wangting... Wuyuansi...


    Today, Shan Yu of the Southern Huns is precisely Yu Fuluo''s father who was killed by Zhou Ye.


    At this time, Yuvro was sitting in his royal tent, drinking and having fun with the heads of the Xiongnu tribe...


    In his opinion, this is a great thing for Emperor Han Xian to send someone to ask for help...


    Because, this proves that at this time, the Central Plains has already become a mess, and even the emperor of Han Ting has to send people to ask him for help...


    For Yuvro, the more chaotic the Hanting, the better...the chaotic the easier it is to fish in troubled waters.


    Therefore, at this time, Yuvro''s mood was extremely happy...


    Chapter 2133


    Chapter two hundred and thirty-three


    "Everyone, in the Han court, the war has been raging and chaotic now..." Yufro held a wine glass and laughed at the heads of the tribes: "In a few years, we will be able to ride the horse. Entered the Central Plains..."


    "Hahaha... Shan Yu said it is extremely true!" A head of the Huns stood up and laughed: "I''ve been coveting the Huahua world in the pass long ago... Shan Yuruo used troops against the Central Plains, I Willing to be a pioneer!!"


    "I am also willing to be a pioneer..."


    "me too¡­¡­"


    As the crowds of leaders got up to fight, Yuvro couldn''t help but laugh happily: "Okay, okay... At that time, wait for me to occupy the Huahua World in the pass..."


    Just before Fro Shanyu finished speaking...


    Suddenly a waiter walked in quickly, and then walked to him, whispered in his ear: "Shan Yu... the person in charge of watching the beacon in the Guan is back, he reported that... on the Great Wall outside the Guan The wolf smoke of the beacon tower has been ignited..."


    "What?" Hearing the waiter''s words, Yuvro''s face suddenly changed... asked: "Where is the guardian of the beacon?"


    "Resting outside the account!" The waiter dared not neglect, and hurriedly replied.


    "Send him in to see me immediately!" Yuvro said.


    "Yes!" The waiter took the order...


    And all the heads looked at their Shan Yu...


    Just now, Shan Yu had a happy appearance, how could his face change drastically in a blink of an eye??What happened??


    From those words, the crowd heard something, but some couldn''t believe it.


    Is the flame lit??


    What does this mean?It means there is a big army offender...


    Isn''t this impossible?


    As far as they know, the Central Plains nowadays has been chaotic.... How can there be time to deal with them??


    What exactly is going on??


    Just when the bosses were wondering...


    A Huns man was helped and walked into the tent...


    After all, he rode horses for a day and night, and every time he went to a tribe, he held a token to recruit fast horses, and then the Marxians kept changing horses to continue running...


    Although the Huns grew up on horseback since they were young, people can''t bear to run like this one day and one night.


    "The beacon in the pass has really been ignited?" Yu Fuluo couldn''t care much, and directly questioned.


    "Yes... Shan Yu!" The Xiongnu man opened the mouth and said, "The direction that lit the beacon is from Beidi County..."


    "Beidi County?" Hearing that person¡¯s words, Yufro thought for a moment, and hesitated and said: "Beidi County is guarded by the Pugu tribe... The Pugu tribe is a big tribe of ten thousand people. The clan wears three thousand armors, and they are quite brave... Moreover, there should belong to the territory of the Xiliang Army, how could it be the beacon that was lit there?"


    Speaking of this, Yuvro hurriedly asked again: "Have you ever seen a messenger from the Pugu tribe??"


    "Returned to...no..."


    "Shan Yu, the name of the brave warrior of the Pugu clan is also quite famous among my Huns..." At this time, a headman stood up and said, "Although the enemy still doesn''t know who is sacred, but since he can let the servants The Gu family has no time to send a messenger to ask for help.


    "Hmm..." Hearing this person''s words, Yu Fuluo Shanyu nodded slightly... After thinking for a moment, he said: "Come here... take my Shan Yuling, tell the grassland, let the clans, One household and one household will gather at Tuyu Hill in the north of Beidi County within ten days... Those who fail to expire will be punishable by the whole clan."


    "Yes!!"


    Following Yu Fu Luo Shan Yu¡¯s order, Shan Yu rushed out hundreds of fine riders in the five original plugs of the Royal Court...


    After they rushed out of the Wuyuan Palace, they rushed directly in all directions...


    These messengers will quickly convey the orders of their own Shanyu to the heads of the various clans... Let them prepare their own war horse weapons and dry food to assemble and prepare for battle.


    And at this time, in the Wang Ting''s bill in the account...


    "Shan Yu... the enemy situation is not yet clear... We are so eager to gather the army, don''t we..." A chief hesitantly persuaded: "Besides, summer is approaching, it is the time when the pasture is beautiful and the cattle and horses are adding fat... Isn¡¯t it a waste of money to mobilize people like this?"


    After all, if the enemy is not very strong, simply issuing such an order by oneself would be a total waste.


    Hearing the man''s words, Yuvro Shanyu smiled slightly: "Who said I just want to wipe out the powerful enemy?"


    All the leaders, hearing what Shanyu said, suddenly understood...


    My Shan Yu is planning to scrabble and fight rabbits, so there is no delay.


    It seems that after strangling the invading enemy, Shan Yu plans to directly detain his troops and enter the Central Plains...


    Thinking of this, all the chiefs suddenly became excited.


    "Does Shan Yu want to re-enter the Central Plains?"


    "The subordinates are willing to lead the warriors of the tribe, willing to be the vanguard of Shanyu''s army..."


    "Subordinates..."


    "..."


    Seeing the appearance of people vying for one another, Yuvro Shanyu secretly rejoiced in his heart... the military spirit is available.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1750

    In fact, according to normal history, Yuvrothan would be seriously ill and died in half a year.


    After his death, the Southern Huns fought a civil war between his two sons because of the dispute between Shan Yu.


    This can be said to be lucky for the Chinese nation...


    If not, with frequent civil wars and invasions by powerful enemies, the lives of the people in the Three Kingdoms period will be even more difficult.


    Not to mention these for now...


    Following Shan Yu¡¯s messenger, Fro Shan Yu¡¯s orders will be spread to all clans in the grassland...


    Tens of thousands of Huns rode on their horses, bows and arrows, took up weapons and dry food, bid farewell to their wives, children and parents, and swiftly moved towards Tuyu Hill in the north of Beidi County in the unit of clan. Assembled...


    In just a few days, an army of 50,000 or 60,000 Huns gathered at Tuyu Hill.


    It sounds like there are not many people.


    But you must know that these five to sixty thousand people are all Huns who have learned to ride and shoot since they were young.


    The Huns must receive paramilitary training since they were young...


    The most famous is the trial of the Huns.


    Every Huns boy, when he is six or seven years old, undergoes a 14-day trial under the care of his father and brother''s elders.


    The content of the trial sounds very simple, that is-in these fourteen days, you must ride on a horse, you can rest, drink and eat, but-in fourteen days, your feet are not allowed to step on the ground ...


    From Shanyu to ordinary civilians in the clan, their children have to accept such trials. Those who fail to complete the trials will be laughed at by everyone.


    This shows how elite the Xiongnu cavalry is.


    Chapter 2134


    Chapter two hundred and thirty-four


    To be honest, when Zhou Ye heard his little Hun maid Qin Yue''er talk about the trials of the Hun children for the first time, the first question that came to his mind was...


    How do they solve the problem of eating and drinking Lazar??


    Okay, eat and drink to solve... But what about Lazar??


    Zhou Ye was thinking about it, and couldn''t help but ask this question... "How do they solve Lazar''s problem?"


    Qin Yueer¡¯s face turned red when she heard her master¡¯s words... She couldn¡¯t help but yelled: "Bad master, how can you ask her daughter¡¯s house... When the boy participated in the trial, the girl was You are not allowed to watch..."


    "Ah, I''m sorry..." Zhou Ye chuckled and apologized insincerely: "I don''t know if there are such rules in the trial of the Huns!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s laughter, Qin Yue''er couldn''t help rolling her eyes...


    Although she intentionally ignored her own unscrupulous master, after thinking and thinking about it, she finally couldn''t bear it...


    Therefore, after hesitating for a moment, she said: "Although they have not seen how they solved the Lazar problem immediately... But it shouldn''t be difficult to solve it!"


    Having said this, Qin Yueer stood up from Zhou Ye''s arms, and jumped off Mochizuki Rhinoceros who was slowly moving forward...


    "Hey, come down and lend me your horse!"


    Qin Yue''er spoke directly to the blood dragon cavalry guarding aside.


    "Here!" Hearing Qin Yueer''s words, the blood dragon rider did not dare to delay at all, and immediately jumped off the horse...


    But Qin Yue''er turned on her horse quickly... and then flicked the rein, and rode her horse into a rush.


    When the horse ran wildly, Qin Yueer directly on the saddle bridge made various horsemanship moves...


    Something is hiding in the stirrup... Something is running backwards... Wait, wait...


    That wonderful action drew a lot of cheers from the blood dragon riders...After all, she was a woman who was in charge of her own family, so she wanted to save face.


    A moment later... Qin Yueer rode the horse back to Zhou Ye''s Mochizuki Rhinoceros, returned the horse to the blood dragon rider, and then climbed the Mochizuki rhinoceros again...


    At this moment, her temples were sweating slightly, her face flushed, she was really cute.


    "Does the master understand?"


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless when he heard Qin Yueer''s words...


    To be honest, after watching Qin Yueer¡¯s demo just now, Zhou Ye has almost figured out how those guys solved the problem of eating and drinking Lazar immediately...


    It¡¯s just that he really didn¡¯t expect...


    It turns out that the so-called horsemanship performance originated from solving the problem of Lazar...


    Especially the one hiding in the stirrup...that obviously looks like someone holding a saddle and squatting down...


    This is really long knowledge... it is more knowledgeable than the blue cat three thousand questions.


    "That...I almost understood..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly before Qin Yue''er''s ear, and whispered: "Although I am not from the Huns, I can compare with riding skills. The Huns are much better!"


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Qin Yue''er asked in disbelief, "Really?"


    "Of course it is true!" Zhou Ye smiled: "The Huns can only solve the problem of eating and drinking at once, but I can solve the problem of reproduction immediately... Otherwise, we will go to a place where no one else is. ,try it??"


    "...Bad master...I won''t talk to you anymore!"


    After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Qin Yueer''s face turned red in an instant...


    Of course she understood what her master meant...


    Although the things that should have happened to the two of them have happened countless times, Qin Yueer was still a little embarrassed to be so teased by her owner under the crowd...


    But in fact, the suggestion in her heart to Zhou Ye was quite pertinent...


    She wants to try it too, soon............


    Just when Zhou Ye was about to tease himself, the Hun¡¯s maid...suddenly, he ran from a distance...


    When the horseman came to Zhou Ye, he jumped down and bowed and said, "Fifty miles ahead, Tuyu Hill is located...The Huns are now camping there! There are still many Huns cavalry. Gather there..."


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly when he heard the words, "Okay, then we also camp...When they get together, we will go again..."


    "Here!"


    "The lord has an order, camp on the spot!"


    With an order, the blood dragon cavalry army stopped their steps...


    Then, start camping...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1751

    At this time, in the Tuyu Hill fifty miles away, Yu Fuluo Shanyu also received a report from Tan Ma.


    Tuyu Hill is a huge mound about fifty meters high...


    At this time, Yuvro''s bill was set up on the top of Tuyu Hill.


    Under the Tuyu Hill, there are countless white camps...The soldiers of the Hun clan, based on the clan as a unit, set up camps under the Tuyu Hill.


    Single in the account¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Yufro Shanyu was sitting on the head, chatting with the heads of the clan who had been ordered to come...


    At this moment, the scout came to report that the enemy was found fifty miles away in the south...


    On the enemy''s banner, there was a week written, and these Han soldiers were all wearing heavy armor... the color of the armor was red, which made people palpitate, as if blood.


    Hearing the return of the scout, Yuvro thought for a moment and said: "As you know, in the Central Plains, there are soldiers from the princes who wear blood armor on them?? And his surname Zhou??"


    "Shan Yu..."


    As soon as Yuvroe¡¯s words landed, the head of a clan changed his face and said, "Because the tribes underneath are located in important roads outside the pass, they have heard some rumors..."


    "Oh? Let''s listen..." Yuvro asked with interest.


    "The subordinates have heard that among the princes of the world, only Jingzhou Mu Zhou Ye Zhou Boyang''s blood dragon rider is wearing blood armor... and... and..." said this, the man hesitated... he didn''t know himself. Should I tell the rumors of the blood dragon knight that I heard...


    In case, if he thinks he is in the cholera army, then he will be dead...


    Seeing the hesitant appearance of the headman, Yuvro Shanyu urged: "And what?? Tell me quickly..."


    "This, my subordinates don''t know if I should say..." the man hesitated: "The rumor is really too exaggerated..."


    "Oh? Exaggeration? What an exaggeration?" Yuvro became more interested when he heard the man''s words...


    After thinking about it for a long time, the man gritted his teeth and said: "It is rumored that four years ago, when the princes were allied to attack Dong Zhuo, in front of Hulao Pass, five thousand blood dragons killed Dong Zhuo 200,000 Xiliang army. , Defeated..."


    "What?? There is such a thing??" Hearing the man''s words, Yuvro stood up from his seat in surprise... asked: "Is this matter serious?"


    Chapter 2135


    Chapter two hundred and thirty-six


    I heard what Yuvro Shanyu said...


    The man hesitated for a moment, and said truthfully: "This, the subordinates have also heard from the merchants in the past, and have never seen it with their own eyes..."


    Yu Fuluo Shanyu heard the words and laughed: "Hahaha... it turns out to be a rumor..."


    All the heads in the tent also laughed...


    "The Han people like to brag the most...there are mere rumors, Wunatu, you are a little too careful..."


    "Yes, Han people like to exaggerate!"


    "That''s right!" Hearing the words of a group of leaders, Yu Fuluo Shanyu also smiled: "The words of the Han people are not credible. The Han people often say that our Huns have horns on their heads and double wings on their backs, and like to drink. Human blood, what about the devil who eats human flesh...Who of you likes to drink human blood and eat human flesh...Who has horns on his head again?"


    Hearing Shan Yu''s ridicule, the crowd burst into laughter...


    "Human blood is salty, it doesn''t taste good...Who drinks that stuff..."


    "Yeah... human meat is not as delicious as lamb..."


    With the loud laughter of the chiefs, the tension created by Na Wunatu''s words in the account just now disappeared...


    Yuvro Shanyu discussed the military affairs with a group of leaders, and then broke up.


    However, all the chiefs are gone, only Nawunatu did not leave...


    Yuvro Danyu watched as he was still sitting there, not wanting to leave Unatu at all, and asked a little strangely: "Wunatu? Do you still have something to report?"


    "Shanyu..." Wunatu looked at Yufro Danyu, and after hesitating for a moment, he said: "There is no reason to come, it may not be without cause... That blood dragon must be brave and good at fighting... it will attract those Han merchants. Word of mouth... Shan Yu, never glimpse the blood dragon ride!"


    When Yuvro heard Wunatu''s words, although he was a little unhappy, he didn''t say anything. Instead, he said with a smile: "The blood dragon may be really brave and good at fighting, but...he only has ten thousand people, and now I have gathered a hundred thousand Huns warriors... so why don''t I be afraid that he will only have 10,000 blood dragon riders..."


    "Shan Yu..." Hearing that Shan Yu didn''t take his words to heart, Wunatu wanted to speak a few more words...


    However, as soon as he started, he was interrupted by Yuvrothanyu.


    "Okay, stop talking..." Yuvro Shanyu waved his hand and said: "You can go back to camp, so you can rest... Tomorrow noon, I will lead the army of the blood-splitting dragon... Retreat!"


    Hearing that Shan Yu had obviously no interest in talking nonsense with him... Wu Natu had to bow and resign.


    Zhou Ye is waiting for the Huns to gather...


    And what about the Huns?He was replenishing his energy, planning to smash the blood dragon knights the next day, then drove his army into the pass, and drove straight into the Central Plains...


    Therefore, this day, it seems particularly calm...


    No matter whether it was the Huns or Zhou Ye, there was no tentative offensive against each other.


    No words for a night............


    The next day, the sun just leaked out of the horizon...


    In the Huns camp, they started to get busy...


    Some people are burying pots for cooking, while others are cleaning up tents and other utensils...


    After all, today is the day of marching into the Central Plains. Of course, the camp will not wait until the battle is over to clean up.


    Three poles in the sun...


    The Huns had already used up their food, and packed all the tents, food, grass and goslings.


    Following the order from Yuvro Shanyu, more than 90,000 Huns cavalry rushed toward the south on horseback...


    In fact, the Huns did not bring too much food and grass. For the Huns, going out to war is the harvest season.


    Where they go, where they plunder, and where they eat are the true colors of the Huns cavalry.


    It is precisely because of this that they can take advantage of their cavalry and do whatever they want.


    After all, compared with the Xiongnu, warlords in all parts of the Central Plains still had fewer war horses, and a two-legged man obviously could not run on a four-legged horse.


    The Huns themselves don¡¯t have any tactics and strategies. They use wolf pack tactics most often...


    More to flee, less to fight, gather to form an army, and scattered to form bandits.


    This kind of mischievous tactics that relied on his high mobility ability has caused headaches for countless famous generals.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1752

    However, Yuvro didn''t plan to use any wolf pack tactics against Zhou Ye this time...


    After all, this time his strength is superior, and there is a fire in his heart.


    Who made Wu Natu''s bloody dragon rider''s prestige and annihilated the Xiongnu''s own spirit??


    Yu Fu Luo Dan planned to use the upright cavalry hedging tactics to crush Zhou Ye''s blood dragon cavalry into slag, and then mock him in front of Wunatu.


    Fifty miles, for pawns, at least a full day''s march...


    However, for the Huns who are all light cavalry, only one hour is enough... This is still the result of maintaining combat strength and not allowing the cavalry to ride horses. If necessary, half an hour can be done. Up...


    It''s just that, if the horse ran for fifty miles, it would inevitably reduce its physical strength, which was not good for combat... Therefore, even the Xiongnu cavalry would not rush the horse like this unless it was necessary.


    When Yuvro led his Huns army to the front of the Blood Dragon Knight Camp.


    The Blood Dragon Cavaliers have also set up their formation and are ready to form a battle.


    Looking at the three neat rows of cavalry in front of him, Yuvro couldn''t help but chuckle and said: "Yesterday I heard Wunatu say that the blood dragon is so mighty, and I still feel quite nervous... Seeing you today, Fang I know... this blood dragon is just a reputation..."


    "The cavalry lined up so neatly? What''s the use? It''s just a fancy..."


    "Obviously, this Jingzhou Zhou Boyang is another Zhao Kuo who talks on paper...hahahaha..."


    Upon hearing Yuvro''s words, the crowd of leaders echoed...


    Although many Huns do not understand the art of war, they live on horsebacks all year round and understand horse habits far better than the Central Plains...


    In their opinion, the arrangement of the cavalry in such a neat arrangement is completely fancy...Each horse has individual differences...Don''t look at the arrangement of the cavalry so neat now, it looks very bluffing, but once the battle, this formation Must be scattered...


    Moreover, if cavalry on the left and right wings outflanked them and attacked their rear, such a single formation would only collapse faster.


    Yuvro Shanyu listened to the flattery of the chiefs, and a smile leaked from his face: "However, although these blood dragons are unbearable, the armor on them is really good..."


    It''s no wonder that Yuvro is so greedy for the armor of the blood dragon. You know... the Huns themselves are not good at finding mines and smelting iron... Therefore, most of their demand for iron depends on merchants...


    Seeing such a well-equipped blood dragon, how could Yuvro not be greedy...


    Chapter 2136


    Chapter two hundred and thirty-six


    "When this battle is over...I will form a heavy cavalry..."


    Yu Fro looked at the mighty and mighty blood dragon rider before him, muttered.


    He already regards the blood dragon knight as something in his bag...After the 10,000 blood dragon knights are wiped out, he plans to gather their armor and weapons to form a heavy cavalry...


    But now, he doesn''t mind teasing this Zhou Boyang who doesn''t know the height of the sky...


    Thinking of this, Yuvro led a group of guards and rode his horse to the front of the two armies... and shouted: "Where is Zhou Boyang, talk to me..."


    There was naturally a Chinese translation beside him, and he repeated his words...


    It''s not a long time, the blood dragon rides out of the formation...


    "You are Zhou Boyang...?" Yu Fuluo asked strangely.


    You know, the person in front of him, wearing a standard armor of a blood dragon, looks no different from an ordinary blood dragon, and doesn''t look like a commander at all.


    "The only foreign thief chieftain would dare to let my Patriarch''s Ten Thousand Golden Body speak?" The Blood Dragon Cavalry said unceremoniously: "My Patriarch said...fight, don''t talk nonsense...only the dead Huns , Are good Huns..."


    "Yeah... I''m so angry..." Yu Fuluo suddenly became angry when he heard the translated words: "Today, I will kill Zhou Ye''s child..."


    After leaving a ruthless word, Yuvro turned his head and returned to the line... and then he shouted: "The whole army-attack!"


    As his voice fell, the Xiongnu army made waves of howling like wolves and charged towards the blood dragon...


    At this time, Zhou Ye, who was sitting behind, stretched out lazily... casually said, "Kill them all, don''t leave a living..."


    "Here!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s order, the Blood Dragon Cavalry also moved...


    Ten thousand blood dragon riders lined up in three rows and rushed towards the Huns...


    Looking down from the sky...


    The earth is divided into two colors, one side is blood-like color, and the other side is messy, everything has the color... After all, the Xiongnu cavalry does not have a standard uniform, and he doesn¡¯t have that much money for his soldiers. What kind of battle uniforms, military uniforms, etc...


    So...the color looks quite funny...like a mob.


    After a few minutes¡­¡­


    The two armies collided together...


    Immediately, there were screams, the sound of broken bones... and the sound of weapons piercing the body, sounded...


    The horse''s top speed is 60 kilometers per hour. When charging, although the horse''s speed may not be able to reach this speed, it is almost the same.


    And the blood dragon rides the horse under the hip, the speed is more than 100 kilometers...


    What will happen if a car traveling at a speed of over 100 kilometers per hour collides head-on with a car traveling at 60 kilometers per hour??


    In the center of the battlefield in front of them, the bloody facts of the Huns cavalry proved...If they collided head-on, they would be miserable...


    In the center of the battle formation, thousands of Huns cavalrymen were directly knocked into flight...The screams of horses and the screams of the Huns cavalry rang into a whole...


    To be honest, the Huns at this time were really helpless.


    They have never seen such a battle...


    In previous battles, although they were all opposed to each other, everyone had a tacit understanding of avoiding head-on collisions...


    And the blood dragon ride??


    These despicable guys didn''t evade at all... Instead, they were arranged neatly, like a blood-colored iron wall, and came over...


    Are you bullying us light cavalry by wearing heavy armor???


    There were 10,000 MMPs in the hearts of those flying Huns who were hit, but they couldn''t say it...


    In the cavalry battle formation, you may not die if you are knocked off a horse... But if you are trampled on by a horse''s hoof, you will definitely die...


    Especially, the blood dragons are arranged so neatly...no way to survive for the Huns who fell from their horses.


    After the blood dragons charged, the ground was covered with the corpses of the unrecognizable Huns who were trampled on by them.


    At this time, Shan Yuvro, the Huns behind the Huns army, found something wrong...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1753

    Although from the rear, it seemed that the two sides were in a stalemate, but...in fact, Yuvro found that the blood dragons were rushing towards his Chinese army at an extremely fast speed.


    That situation didn''t feel like a war at all... on the contrary... it was more like a crushing.


    That''s right, just crush...


    If this continues, Yuvro believes that his Huns cavalry army will soon be exhausted...


    In fact, according to the normal choice, Yuvro should not use his light cavalry to confront Zhou Ye''s heavy cavalry. Instead, he should roundabout and outflank Zhou Ye''s heavy cavalry by taking advantage of the speed advantage of the light cavalry. ¡­But isn¡¯t it because Yuvro has never seen the power of a heavy cavalry?


    Although the great man had never sent out heavy cavalry... But how could such a heavy cavalry compare with Zhou Ye''s heavy cavalry?


    Although the heavy cavalry of the big man has very thick armor... but there is really no such exaggeration as the blood dragon.


    In addition, the blood dragons are all non-humans that have been modulated countless times...the two will show such a powerful force.


    But Yuvro is after all Yuvro, he has seen through the advantages and disadvantages of the heavy cavalry [self-thinking]...


    "Wunatu, Yar Khan... I order you to lead the cavalry unit, bypassing the front of the Blood Dragon Cavalry from the left and right sides, and rushing straight to the rear... Grab the Jingzhou Mu Zhou Ye..."


    With the charge of the blood dragon cavalry army, Yu Fuluo had already seen Zhou Ye who had just been blocked by the banner...


    At this moment, there were only a hundred riders beside Zhou Ye...


    Catch the thief first, catch the king, Yu Fuluo has already planned to catch Zhou Ye first...


    "Yes!!!" X2


    The two heads led away...


    After a while, five thousand Huns on the left and right left the formation, bypassing the front of the Blood Dragon Cavalry, and attacked Zhou Ye''s main formation...


    How many hundred for ten thousand?According to Yuvro, it is already a sure thing...


    At this time, the blood dragon cavalry on the charging road didn''t seem to notice that there were cavalry in the Xiongnu''s original formation that had passed in front of him, rushing towards his lord, and still rushing forward...


    And at the moment...


    Zhou Ye, sitting on Mochizuki Rhinoceros, had already seen the Xiongnu cavalry attacking him from both sides... The horns couldn''t help but smile...


    "Tigers don''t show off, do you really think I''m Hello Kitty?" Zhou Ye put Qin Yueer down in his arms as he said, and smiled: "Yueer behaved, stay in the formation honestly , I will come as soon as I go..."


    "Master... what do you want to do?" Qin Yueer asked hurriedly.


    "Go kill some Huns..." Zhou Ye said, holding Qin Yue''er and jumping off Mochizuki... Then he said to the pros: "When I go to Shuang, you must protect Yue''er. do you know?"


    "Here..."


    Chapter 2137


    Chapter two hundred and thirty-seven


    "Master...I want to be with you..." Qin Yueer clasped Zhou Ye''s arm tightly, not letting him leave her...


    "This..." Zhou Ye hesitated...


    I didn''t want to promise...


    However, when he saw the steadfast look in Qin Yueer''s eyes, he had to change his words: "Can you shoot arrows?"


    "Yes!!!" Qin Yueer nodded her head vigorously.


    "Well, then let''s fight together..." Zhou Ye said, holding Qin Yue''er again and jumping on Mochizuki...


    Mochizuki''s seat was a front and rear double seat. Normally, Zhou Ye would naturally sit in the front seat with his own woman, but this was not his plan to play with these Huns cavalry... So, he took Qin Yue''er put it on the back seat.


    Zhou Ye took out a black longbow from his wristband and handed it to Qin Yueer...


    Qin Yue''er has long been surprised by her master''s ability to change things out of thin air...


    She curiously took the bow from her owner and tried to pull the bowstring... "Why is it so light?"


    "Don''t underestimate it, the owner of this bow is a mighty..." Zhou Ye smiled hehe...


    In fact, this black recurve bow is the bow of the Green Arrow in Marvel... As for why the Arrow¡¯s longbow is in the hands of Zhou Ye, that¡¯s another story. I won¡¯t mention it here for now. .


    Then, Zhou Ye explained the role of various special arrows in the quiver again...


    The Xiongnu cavalry has almost rushed to their eyes...


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said loudly, "Go, kill the enemy with me..."


    "Here!!"


    Zhou Ye pulled on the reins and rushed forward...


    The Kodo Beast King... the size of a giant, once it started charging, the whole earth seemed to tremble.


    ...


    The footsteps of the Kodo Beast King were so heavy... Its charge shocked the Huns cavalry who were about to rush in front of Zhou Ye...


    What the hell is this??


    How can it grow so huge and be so terrifying??


    After hesitating, those Xiongnu cavalry unconsciously tightened the reins... slowed down the horse under their hips.


    However, these Huns cavalry slowed down, but the Kodo Beastmaster would not slow down...


    Under the control of Zhou Ye, the Kodo Beast King spread his four hooves, like a husky who has let go of the rope, and rushed towards the Xiongnu cavalry with joy.


    "Put the arrow...fast, shoot it..."


    When they were far away, they couldn''t really see it. These Huns cavalry didn''t have any impression of Zhou Ye''s mounts, and they started to approach... they suddenly felt a panic.


    When anything gets bigger, it will look a little hideous and terrifying.


    Even if it is an ant or an insect, once enlarged, it makes people feel scared...This is not because of the ugliness or not, but the fear of being in a disadvantaged position.


    Seeing the Kodo Beast King flying towards him, the Xiongnu cavalry suddenly turned around and ran...


    Of course, they are not just running away...


    While escaping, they also used bows and arrows to shoot at Zhou Ye and Kodo Beast King from time to time.


    Facing the rain of arrows in the sky, Zhou Ye didn''t bother to raise his hand at all, and randomly placed a wall of thought power in front of him, which was enough to make all the arrows shot at him useless.


    However, Zhou Ye was very wicked and didn''t help his mount to block the arrow...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1754

    Although the Kodo Beastmaster also had armor on his body,...there were too many arrows shot, and there were always fish that slipped through the armor and pierced into its skin.


    Although, with the thick skin of the Kodo Beast King, these arrows did not cause much damage to it.


    However, it will feel a bit tingling...


    This annoys the Kodo Beastmaster...


    You know, the Kodo beast is a monster from Azeroth...


    Generally speaking, the ordinary Kodo has a talent skill-either a rapid charge or a thunder strike.


    However, the Kodo Beast King under Zhou Ye''s seat was a superb mutant beast. It possessed three skills, one is rapid charge, the other is thunder strike, and-war trample.


    The Kodo Beast King, who was angered by the bows and arrows of the Huns cavalry, also ignored his owner''s instructions that he could not use his talents here.


    With a direct charge, they rushed into the formation of the Huns cavalry three hundred meters away...


    then--


    It raised its front hoof unceremoniously and gave a strong stop.


    There was a boom...


    The earth was burst open by the Kodo Beastmaster...Countless electric snakes that could be discerned by the naked eye wandered around on the earth.


    Its scope is so large that it directly covers most of the battle formation of the Huns cavalry.


    What happens when a person is running fast and is suddenly hit by an electric current??


    You don''t need to ask, you will definitely feel numb all over your body, then instantly lose your balance and fall to the ground.


    And these Huns cavalry in a fast running state are like this...


    They felt a flower in front of them, that the terrifying behemoth had hit countless people all the way and rushed into the army...


    Then, after a loud noise, their whole bodies were numb...and the horses and men fell directly to the ground...


    Now you look at these ten thousand Huns cavalry...


    It''s like a collective polio, all lying on the ground, shaking endlessly...


    However, this is not over yet...


    For the Kodo Beastmaster, the show has just begun...


    It is not enough to defuse the energy of the Kodo Beast King just to electrocute the strays who dared to shoot it.


    Next, it launched the war trampling skills directly on these downed Huns cavalry, and madly tapped...


    I step on, I step on, I step on...


    From time to time, it will give these Huns cavalry a thunder blow, so that those unlucky ones who haven''t stepped on it will continue to be paralyzed, waiting for its luck.


    The Kodo Beastmaster had fun playing, but the Huns cavalry at its feet fell blood mold...


    How does it feel to be stepped on by a behemoth weighing more than ten tons??


    It is estimated that these Huns cavalry cannot answer...


    Because, just a cup of tea... these guys can''t tell each other anymore.


    They have become you in the mud of your flesh, and in the mud of my flesh, you are in a state of perseverance.


    And the more than one hundred Xiongnu cavalrymen in the fringe area looked at the Kodo beast dancing tap dancing in front of them...the whole person was sluggish...


    But after a while, they shouted loudly: "Run...this, this is a monster..."


    And Zhou Ye, who was sitting on the Kodo beast, already regretted it... Originally, he wanted to bully the Huns cavalry and pretend to play a big game... However, because he was on a whim, he didn''t help his mounts to block arrows. ...


    As a result, his originally planned game game plan went bankrupt...


    Now it has become a special show for the Kodo Beastmaster... Hey, it''s really not as good as the sky...


    Chapter 2138


    Chapter two hundred and thirty-eight


    When Zhou Ye''s mount vented his anger on the poor Huns cavalry, the whole land could no longer see its original color...


    There were flesh and blood everywhere, and occasionally some white things could be seen. Those were bones that survived and were not crushed by the Kodo Beastmaster.


    There is a strong smell of blood in the air...


    "Are you able to bear...Huh?? You will lose your temper? Huh?" Zhou Ye said as he stretched his hand on the head of the Kodo Beastmaster, slapped hard...


    At this time, the Kodo Beast King was as clever as a cat, squinting his eyes, and daring to stab each other abruptly. He didn''t dare to stab him, but occasionally made a low purr in his mouth, seeming to be quietly justifying...


    Seeing this situation... Zhou Ye said silently for a while: "Don''t sell me cute, you are so ugly, you are not cute at all..."


    Woo...


    Hearing what the owner said, there was a grievance whine in the throat of the Kodo Beast King...


    "Lord, master... don''t... don''t blame... Xiaoyueyue..." Qin Yueer begged the Kodo Beast King for mercy, while resisting the feeling of vomiting...


    No way, the scene before me is too bloody...


    The main battlefield with corpses in front is much halal than here...


    At least, the blood dragoons are not as perverted as the Kodo Beast King, and they directly trampled the Xiongnu cavalry and horses into mud.


    Zhou Ye looked at Qin Yue''er''s uncomfortable appearance when he was about to vomit, but couldn''t help but softly persuade: "Yue''er, if it is uncomfortable, you should go back to camp and rest..."


    In fact, Qin Yueer would be so uncomfortable, and the bloody scene in front of him is second... The most important thing is that the Kodo Beast King just launched the war trampling skills on the Huns.


    When this guy went crazy, he completely forgot that there were people on him...


    The tap dance is called a joy...


    As a result, Zhou Ye was fine, but Qin Yue''er almost vomited by it...


    "Master...unless the master...the master agrees that she won''t punish Xiaoyueyue anymore..." Qin Yueer said, looking at the Kodo Beast King...


    The Kodo Beast King was called by Zhou Ye to be the Mochizuki Rhinoceros, so Qin Yueer simply named it Xiaoyueyue...


    Seeing Qin Yue''er''s stubborn appearance, Zhou Ye could only sigh helplessly and said: "Okay, I know, I won''t punish him... You go back to the camp and rest... Wait for me Once things are done here, I will visit you..."


    "Hmm..." Since Zhou Ye said so, Qin Yueer naturally stopped insisting, she indeed felt very uncomfortable now.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1755

    Right now, Zhou Ye recruited a blood dragon rider and asked him to let out his horse... Then he helped Qin Yue''er get on the horse and let her return to the camp slowly by herself...


    Watching Qin Yue''er disappear into the camp, Zhou Ye turned his head and looked towards the battlefield...


    The battle on the battlefield at this time has come to an end...


    More than half of the Huns'' army was damaged, and it had already begun to rout.


    The Blood Dragoons didn¡¯t want to let the rest of the Huns cavalry go. At this time, they were chasing and killing the fleeing Huns... And the king banner of Shanyu, the Huns who originally stood in the Huns¡¯ army, has long been missing. ¡­Obviously, that Yufro''s sole concern was not good enough, and the soles of his feet were greased.


    Zhou Ye waited for a while...


    A blood dragon rider galloped from the battlefield in front...


    At this moment, the blood dragon rider''s body was full of blood, and the blood dripped from his armor...


    This shows how fierce this battle is...


    "Given the lord... the battle was a big victory, more than 78,000 people were beheaded, and our army had no casualties... It''s just..." said this, the soldier hesitated, "It just didn''t catch the Xiongnu but... ¡­But please don¡¯t worry, the brothers have gone to chase down the Xiongnu Shanyu...he can''t get away!"


    "Well, not bad..." Zhou Ye nodded when he heard the words... smiled: "You have done a great job in this battle... Order to go down, clean the battlefield, and rest for two hours... Let''s set off again, this time, I want to On this grassland outside the pass, there is no trace of the Huns..."


    "Here!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s order, the blood dragon knights began to sweep the battlefield...


    Said to be cleaning the battlefield, in fact, the blood dragoons are walking back and forth on the battlefield, making up for those who are not dead...


    After all, they don''t like the equipment of these Huns... let alone take the broken copper and iron on them.


    After an hour and a half...


    A team of more than a hundred blood dragons rushed back from a distance...


    On the back of the headed Jing, there was a person lying horizontally, not someone else, but the Southern Huns, Shanyu-Yufluo.


    At this time, Yuvro was no longer as energetic as he had just started to raise troops...


    Now he has a messy hair bun and disheveled clothes... The whole person is like dementia, and he is still muttering something...


    If anyone knows the Huns, they will know...


    At this time, what this guy was muttering was--Devil...You are a group of demons... Devil...]


    Obviously, Shan Yu of the Southern Huns was scared by the blood dragon...


    After returning to the camp, the blood dragon rider carried Yuvro directly toward Zhou Ye''s handsome account like a chicken.


    At this time, Zhou Ye is playing PSP games in the handsome account...


    When other commanders are in their free time, they are all thinking about war strategies, but what about this one?Once you are free, you have to hold your PSP to play games...


    No way, his little Xiongnu maid was resting in the back tent...no one played with him, so she could only play the game by herself.


    Just when he was about to clear the customs... Suddenly someone outside reported that the team that had gone to capture the Xiongnu Shanyu had returned.


    Upon hearing this, Zhou Ye put down the game console in his hand and ordered: "Put that guy up!"


    "Here!"


    Immediately, Yuvro was escorted by two soldiers...


    When he walked into the tent, Yuvro was still desperate...


    "You are Shanyu of the Southern Huns, Yufro?" Zhou Ye asked with interest.


    "The devil... you are the devil... the devil..." Yuvro, who was kneeling in the tent, seemed silly, and he would only say these words repeatedly.


    Seeing this, Zhou Ye suddenly felt bored...


    Originally wanted to have a good time with this Shan Yu... As a result, this guy has become a fool...


    That''s boring...


    Zhou Ye, who was dull and boring, sighed, "Forget it, drag it on, cut it!"


    "Here..."


    The soldiers responded, and dragged Yuvro down like a pig to death...


    A moment later...With a scream, Yidai Shanyu died under Zhou Ye''s sword.


    Chapter 2139


    Chapter two hundred and thirty


    After this battle, the Southern Xiongnu can be said to be greatly injured...


    Originally, the Southern Huns had a small population. This servitude can be said to have caused the entire young and middle-aged generation of the Southern Huns to lose out.


    However, Zhou Ye was not satisfied with this...


    His goal is to have no tooth decay...cough cough, he was wrong, missed words...it should be, no Huns.


    After this battle, it took a day to repair...Zhou Ye led the army again...


    This time, he led the blood dragon ride, and went straight to the Wuyuansi, the seat of the Southern Huns.


    It only took the army a day to reach Wuyuan Stop...Half an hour later, Wuyuan Stop fell into Zhou Ye''s hands.


    So far, the entire Southern Xiongnu regime has collapsed...


    And Zhou Ye also once again received one Hun princess and three Hun aristocrats.


    Okay...killing monsters and exploding equipment, fighting and exploding girls, there is nothing wrong with this.


    According to Binggui''s speed, Zhou Ye at this time should take advantage of the fact that the Southern Huns have not yet noticed that the royal court has been lost, and quickly divide the troops and sweep the entire Southern Huns, and this is the kingly way...


    However, at this time, he was stationed in the Wuyuan Citadel and stood still...


    One day passed, two days passed... On the third day, Qin Yueer couldn''t stand it anymore...


    She strode directly into Zhou Ye''s account...


    Qin Yueer almost lost her anger when she saw her master''s piety clearly.


    I saw Zhou Ye at this moment, lying halfway on the tiger-skin throne that originally belonged to the Xiongnu Shanyu. While playing games, he was enjoying the service of the three newly joined Hun maids...


    "Master..." Qin Yue''er pouted Xiao Zhu and said dissatisfiedly: "It is the time to use soldiers, why are you..."

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1756

    Before Qin Yue''er finished speaking, Zhou Yu interrupted...


    "Yue''er, you just come here...Come on, I still have a place in my arms, come on, I''ve specially reserved it for you..."


    "...Master, things are so urgent, but you are still..." Although Qin Yue''er was complaining, she walked up to her master very honestly, slumped and leaned against In the arms of the owner...


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye looked at Qin Yueer''s performance and couldn''t help but chuckle and said, "Why am I still?"


    "Huh... but you are still indulging in sensuality..." Qin Yueer said dissatisfiedly: "If this continues, all the Huns will run away..."


    "Hahaha..." Hearing Qin Yueer''s words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile and said, "I just let them run... They run, so I can start with the various ethnic groups in Xianbei..."


    The Xianbei people today are actually the original Donghu people. After the Northern Huns, who were hit by the Eastern Han and Southern Huns, were forced to move to Central Asia, the Xianbei took the opportunity to occupy the Mongolian grasslands.


    At this time, the news that the Southern Huns¡¯ court was destroyed by Zhou Ye has spread throughout the Southern Huns¡¯ territories, and many Southern Huns have begun to migrate towards the Xianbei¡¯s territory.


    After all, this battle was not only the defeat of the Eastern Huns, but also the vitality of the entire Southern Huns.


    You must know that the population of the Southern Huns was not prosperous. When Cao Cao unified the north, the Southern Huns had only more than 200,000 households.


    And among these two hundred thousand households, leaving behind the old, the weak, the sick, and the disabled, the remaining young adults will definitely not exceed two hundred thousand.


    Zhou Ye''s blood dragon rider beheaded nearly 80,000 people in the Battle of Tuyu Hill...


    These 80,000 people are almost all young adults of the Huns.


    This is equivalent to putting the entire Huns in an embarrassing situation in which they are unable to pick up...


    Faced with such a predicament, many Southern Huns have to choose to stay away from their homeland and seek refuge in the Xianbei territory.


    After all, even if someone wants to ascend a high, and gather soldiers to fight Zhou Ye, they don''t have this ability.


    After all, in the Battle of Tuyu Hill, the biggest losses were not only the young and middle-aged of the Huns, but also the headmen of various clans. Almost all the famous fellows of the Huns were strangled to death in that battle. Now... Is there anyone there who can afford the Huns to fight again with Zhou Ye?


    And Zhou Ye deliberately delayed a few days in the Wuyuan Fortress just to make these Huns run quickly...


    You run away, so I can chase after...I have a reason to kill the Xianbei...


    Although Zhou Ye never cared about other people''s comments... But it is always better to have a few reasons than no reason, although this reason is rather far-fetched.


    Only after most of the remnants of the Huns enter Xianbei territory, Zhou Ye will start to act...


    At that time, he will use the excuse to wipe out the remnants of the Southern Huns and ask to enter the Xianbei territory to search.


    If the Xianbei clan refuses to search, it will be a war...


    If you let search??


    That''s to say, just find a reason for Xianbei to harbor the remnants of the Huns, and you can go to war...


    Anyway, this is a two-sided block, no matter which Xianbei chooses, he will die in the end...


    After hearing her master¡¯s explanation, Qin Yue''er let out a sigh of relief... "The master is really true. She has a plan in her heart and won''t tell Yue''er... I''m still worried about the damage..."


    "Hahaha...what is Yue''er worried about?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "I''m worried that the master will not be able to eliminate evil..." At this time, Qin Yue''er, because of Zhou Ye''s revised memory, can be said to be hateful to the entire Huns...


    "Don''t worry, it''s not just the Huns, including the surrounding four Hu people tribes of Xianbei, Jie, Qiang, and Di. I will not let it go..." Zhou Ye said here, although his face was smiling, but his eyes were nothing. The slightest smile...


    "Why?" Qin Yueer only harbored hatred for the Huns, and had no feeling for the four tribes of Xianbei, Jie, Qiang, and Di. After hearing her master''s words, she couldn''t help but ask a little curiously: "Did these four clans offend the master?"


    "Hahaha...Yeah, they offended me..." Zhou Ye said here, waved his hand, and said, "Well, today I will only talk about Fengyue and not about war...Come on, Yue''er, give me a jump Dance, to help the wine..."


    "Hmm..." Qin Yue''er stood up when he heard Zhou Ye''s words, and smiled: "It''s not enough if Yue''er dances alone. The sisters should also come to help you out!"


    When Zhou Ye heard the words, he smiled and patted the bridge dolphins of the Xiongnu maidservants beside him, and said with a smile: "Go..."


    "Yes, master!" XN


    After hearing this, the women also stood up, and together with Qin Yueer, they performed a dance in front of their host...


    In fact, Zhou Ye interrupted Qin Yueer''s words deliberately. If not, let Qin Yueer ask more questions, then how would he answer?Do you want to tell Qin Yue''er that these five clans will be the five main clans in the five chaos in a hundred years?


    To get rid of them at this time is not to let the Han people in a hundred years later suffer the disaster of almost genocide again.


    You know, at that time, only 4 million Han people were killed. In the Western Jin Dynasty, there were 20 million Han people in the world... With such five ethnic groups, how could Zhou Ye leave them chaotically?


    Chapter 2140


    Chapter two hundred and forty


    For many virgins...


    Zhou Ye''s behavior may appear to be quite brutal...


    Although a hundred years later, there will be five chaotic Hua, but now ---Wu Hu has not yet begun chaotic Hua?Why are they slaughtered??Doesn''t it seem cruel to punish their ancestors with the sins of their younger generations??


    In this regard, Zhou Ye just wanted to say that I bought a watch last year, which is super wear-resistant.


    Many people don¡¯t know how hateful the behaviors of those humiliated people are in the Five Random Huazhong...


    Give a short example, everyone will almost understand.


    According to historical records, the Jie army never carried food and grass during marching operations, and specifically looted Han women as arsenal. The Jie people called it "double-legged sheep", meaning that they used two feet to drive away sex slaves and livestock like sheep. It is used for soldiers to build silver at night, and slaughtered and cooked during the day.


    Is this kind of people worthy of living under the same sky with the Han people and breathing a kind of air together??


    When Zhou Ye was young, when he saw this history, he was almost out of breath...


    Now that there is finally a chance to completely slaughter these races, how could Zhou Ye be soft-hearted??


    Cannibal Zhou Ye can''t eat it, but he can capture women of these races. After a little adjustment, he will form a legion, kill the enemy in the day, and be warm at night... It''s great to not delay or waste.


    With such thoughts in mind, Zhou Ye brazenly divided his troops after five days of repairs in Wuyuansi...


    Divide 10,000 blood dragon riders into ten teams, each with a thousand people...


    The ten teams of blood dragons began to carry out a carpet search in the territory of the Southern Huns.


    Under the navigation of hundreds of satellites in space, the Huns who refused to leave their homeland were all invisible... They were found and found by the blood dragons and strangled them to death.


    Ten days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    There is no more Xiongnu tribe in the entire Southern Huns...


    And all the blood dragon knights who went out to raid the remnants of the Huns have returned to the Wuyuansi again...


    Of course, none of them came home empty-handed.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1757

    Each team of blood dragon knights brought back more than ten outstanding Huns girls to their masters.


    Zhou Ye naturally laughed at this...


    It seems that if you want to enrich your harem, you have to fight...


    Zhou Ye was delayed for another two days in the Wuyuan Fortress...


    In the past two days, Zhou Ye brainwashed and transformed the abilities of a group of Hun girls... and then established the Raksha Guard with Qin Yueer as the leader.


    Two days later...


    Zhou Ye''s army once again embarked on the journey...


    Only this time, the guards surrounding him are no longer the rough men of the blood dragon riders, but the Raksha guards wearing standard armor...


    Naturally, there is no ugly woman who can be favored by the blood dragon knight and dedicated to the Huns who dominate her own family.


    The appearance and figure of each one are the best choice.


    Especially under the dual effects of Zhou Ye''s brainwashing and spring wind and rain, he can be said to be loyal to Zhou Ye...One by one, they can''t wait to plan their hearts to their master Zhou Ye.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye didn''t worry at all about his loyalty.


    So... Zhou Ye''s little days became refreshing and elegant again...


    Moreover, in order to enjoy life, Zhou Ye directly transformed his mount into a quay bridge that looked like a small house...


    The others are all sitting while marching, and what about him?Just lying down...


    Besides, there are several female guards of Rakshasa guard beside him, serving him...


    Others suffer in wars, but he enjoys them in wars... This war is done like this, and there is no one.


    After Zhou Ye raised his troops from the Wuyuan Fortress, he went straight to the border between Xianbei and the Xiongnu...


    Above the border, Zhou Ye''s army was naturally blocked by the Xianbei army who had already heard the news.


    In response to this, Zhou Ye assumed that I was a good person and I was reasonable and asked the Xianbei clan to hand over all the remnants of the Huns who had escaped into their territory.


    However, the Xianbei clan naturally refused to hand over the remnants of the Huns.


    After all, although the ancestors of the Xianbei clan were the Donghu clan, when they occupied the grassland, many of the Huns who refused to leave also submitted to them, and since then claimed to be the Xianbei clan.


    If the remnants of the Southern Huns were handed over to Zhou Ye, what would the Huns in their clan think?


    Moreover, they didn''t think that Zhou Ye could do anything with his tens of thousands of troops...


    Therefore, for Zhou Ye''s proposal, the commander of the Xianbei clan refused without hesitation...


    After refusing, the commander of the Xianbei clan ridiculed: "Who do you think you are? Are you the emperor of today?"


    In response, Zhou Ye just chuckled, "Soon you will know who I am..."


    With this sentence landing...


    Zhou Ye''s blood dragon rushed towards the army of more than one hundred thousand Xianbei...


    There is no suspense in this battle...


    Although there are many armies of the Xianbei tribe, Zhou Ye is helpless one by one...


    The external one flies...


    For Zhou Ye''s blood dragon cavalry, the army of more than 100,000 was just a little troublesome.


    This campaign-


    The blood dragon knight beheaded one hundred thousand...


    Zhou Ye is very nasty and funny, so his blood dragon knight once again used this one hundred thousand first level to forge a human head Jingguan...


    Then, he put the head of the Xianbei tribe commander on the stone tablet and carved a few words on the tablet, "Do you know who I am now?"


    After this stone monument was discovered by archaeologists later, it also caused a controversy...


    Who is this [me]??Why should this stone be left in the mass grave?The vicissitudes of life, Jingguan was buried underground.So it was mistaken for a mass grave...]


    It wasn''t until a few years later that the stone stele given to Yuan Shaoli by Zhou Ye was discovered again in front of the Guhulao Pass, that the entire archaeological world came to a sudden...


    It turns out that it is not a mass grave, but a view of the human head...


    And this person is obviously Jingzhou Mu Zhou Ye Zhou Boyang who is quite famous in the history of the Three Kingdoms...


    People who still have good deeds in later generations gave Zhou Ye a nickname... General Jingguan...


    Of course, this is something later, so I won''t mention it for the time being.


    After Zhou Ye defeated the Xianbei army, he unceremoniously led the army directly into the palace of Xianbei, Dragon City.


    This place was originally the royal court of the Northern Huns. After the Xianbei tribe occupied the Northern Huns'' sphere of influence, they regarded it as their own royal court.


    After breaking the Xianbei army, the blood dragon rode without stopping, day and night, and arrived at the Dragon City at the foot of Yanran Mountain in one day...


    In half an hour, Longcheng City broke...


    Xianbei Shanyu was beheaded, and many Xianbei nobles were captured...


    At this time, the Xinma who conveyed the news of the defeat of the Xianbei army has not yet reached the royal city...


    This shows how fast Zhou Ye''s surprise attack was.


    After occupying the Dragon City, Zhou Ye did not immediately start the massacre. Instead, he asked the Xianbei nobles to write letters of appeal to the Xianbei clans scattered on the grassland... Ride a fast horse to deliver the letter...


    He was here in Longcheng, waiting for the Xianbei army to send him to die.


    Chapter 2141


    Chapter two hundred and forty one


    Three days later-


    Royal Palace of Xianbei-Dragon City.


    "These three days have passed... Why... there is no movement?" Zhou Ye sat in the king''s account of Xianbei Dadanyu, and the singing and dancing of the Xianbei noble ladies in front of him could not make him smile at all. ...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s self-talking and the daughter of Dadanyu nestled in his arms, Tuoba Ling smiled and said, "Master, you know too little about the Xianbei clan..."


    "Oh?" Hearing the words of Princess Xianbei who had been brainwashed in his arms, Zhou Ye asked curiously: "It seems that you know why the ministries of Xianbei didn''t come to save the royal court?"

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1758

    "Um..." Tuoba Ling said with a smile: "Master, although the Xianbei clan had a unified life under the leadership of Dan Yu Tan Shi Huai before, but... Since Da Dan Yu Tan Shi Huai died, After his son and Lian succeeded to the throne, the entire Xianbei clan split again...If this is not the case, it would be impossible for my Tuoba part to occupy the Dragon City and become the largest Xianbei clan..."


    "So..." Zhou Ye nodded slightly when he heard the words... There is so little information about the Xianbei clan during the Three Kingdoms period. It''s no wonder that he made such a mistake... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help asking. : "So Ling''er has a way to trick other Xianbei tribes into the royal court?"


    Zhou Ye really didn''t bother to let the Blood Dragon Knights spread out to encircle and suppress...No way, the Xianbei clan was not the Southern Huns after all, and the number of people was too much.It would take at least a year or so to let the blood dragon ride one by one to encircle and suppress.


    After all, that was a person... a person who would run back and forth, but would not wait for the blood dragon to go and slaughter.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye could only ask the little slave girl in his arms to see what she could do.


    "Of course..." Tuoba Ling said, sitting upright in Zhou Ye''s arms... and said: "The master only needs to let me write and write a letter to the various tribes of Xianbei. Come to Dragon City to die..."


    "Oh?? Just a letter is enough?" Zhou Ye asked in surprise.


    "Of course..." Tuoba Ling smiled slightly: "The master didn''t know. When my Tuoba tribe occupied the Dragon City, I seized one party Shan Yu Dayin from the Helian tribe. It was Da Shan Yu Tan. The big seal used by Shi Huai, its status in the eyes of my Xianbei clan, is equivalent to the Jade Seal in the Han Court..."


    "I only need to state in the letter that no matter which tribe it is can solve the difficulties of Dragon City, then I will give both hands to the seal, and use the power of the whole clan to support him and become the leader of the Xianbei clan. Shan Yu...In this way, both Hao Lian and Murong... will come here to rescue Wang Ting Longcheng!"


    "Such a kindness..." Zhou Ye heard the words and thought about it for a moment, and he felt that this plan was feasible, and immediately smiled: "Ling''er, what reward do you want for this great contribution?"


    "Ling''er don''t want any reward..." Tuoba Ling''e''s head slightly lowered, and said in a low voice: "Ling''er just wants...I just want to see the face of the owner when I open my eyes every morning..."


    Hearing Tuoba Ling''s words, Qin Yue''er, who was surrounded by Zhou Ye, had a cold face, and said in his heart... a fox.


    You know, because she has followed Zhou Ye for the longest time, the privilege of waking up in Zhou Ye''s arms has always been occupied by her...


    However, today, the princess of the Xianbei Tuoba tribe dared to compete with her??


    Hmph... Let you be proud of the fox for a few days. After the master''s major event is completed, you can find a way to regain your master''s favor.


    Of course, even though she thought so in her heart, Qin Yue''er would not use any tricks to trick this princess Xianbei.


    After all, it is precisely because she has been following Zhou Ye for the longest time that she knows the taboos of her master Zhou Ye best.


    You can fight for favor...


    Words slander the opponent, and use force to intimidate the opponent are absolutely forbidden...


    Once her master''s taboo is violated, the price she cannot afford...


    Therefore, she will not use any despicable means...


    However, even if she doesn''t need any despicable means, she is still confident that she can regain her owner''s favor... She is already secretly preparing a costume that she has seen from her owner''s PSP game console...


    At first glance, she only felt so shameless in that costume...


    But, I can¡¯t help my master like it... so... she secretly prepared this decisive battle uniform...


    After only waiting for the owner of the house to finish the important matter, he grabbed his attention from this little Xianbei vixen...


    Qin Yuer''s wishful thinking was like a mirror in Zhou Ye''s heart, and he knew it well.


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t plan to manage...


    After all, he couldn''t expect every woman to be as close as a sister, it was impossible.


    But as long as they maintain the superficial peace... he won''t care about petting or anything, as long as he doesn''t touch his bottom line.


    To put it bluntly, he will be happier only if there is competition between the women...


    If all the sister papers are as close as sisters to He Meimei, then he should be unlucky...


    If these women unite, Zhou Ye feels that he will not be far from the life of an otaku at home.


    and so¡­¡­


    The struggle in the harem is a good thing for Zhou Ye...


    Of course, these things are said to be slow, but in fact they just passed by in a flash in Zhou Ye''s mind.


    "Ling''er has made such a great contribution, of course I have to satisfy Ling''er''s wishes..." Zhou Ye said, ordering people to submit paper and pen...


    Tuoba Ling sat directly in Zhou Ye''s arms, lay down on the case, and began to write letters...


    This writing has been written for nearly an hour.


    No way, there are too many tribes in Xianbei.


    Although the largest tribe is their Tuoba tribe, Murong tribe and Hao Lian tribe are the big tribes second only to their Tuoba tribe, and there are 50,000 or 60 thousand people wearing armor...


    Plus some other medium-sized tribes like Liaoxi Xianbei and Liaodong Xianbei...


    This letter of help was written down, and Tuoba Ling''s tired wrist was sore.


    After writing these more than ten letters for help, Tuoba Ling meticulously stamped them with the Shanyu big seal kept by her Tuoba clan...


    Then, he ordered people to ride fast horses, flew to Liaodong, Liaoxi and Daxianbei Mountain to deliver letters.


    After everything was done, Tuoba Ling nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms again, shaking his wrists, and sighed softly: "The slave was almost exhausted..."


    "I''ll help you, you won''t be tired..." Zhou Ye knew Yayi after hearing the strings... This girl is acting like a baby...


    As he said, Zhou Ye waved his hand, and the curtain of the king''s account alone fell down... Then a few magical lights flashed, and the silent barrier and the world barrier were silently enveloped in the king''s account... ...Belonging to someone, the carnival has begun...


    Chapter 2142


    Chapter two hundred and forty two


    Langjuxu Mountain is located in the northeast of Xianbei territory...


    The entire mountain range stretches for hundreds of miles from north to south...


    Ever since Huo Qubing in the Western Han Dynasty under the Langjuxu Mountain, he defeated the Huns Zuoxian King, and after he climbed the Langjuxu Mountain to enshrine the Zen... Fenglangjuxu has become the highest honor of future generals.


    A group of dignified Chinese military commanders actually regards the highest honor of a military commander on a mountain on a foreign land. What kind of spirit is this??


    Of course, this proves from the side that all the Chinese dynasties have suffered from the sidelines of aliens.


    At this time, the wolf was living under the Xu Mountain, and the Xianbei clan was stationed, the Murong Ministry...


    Under the mountain where the wolf lives, there is an endless pasture.


    Because the towering Wolfjuxu Mountain here blocks the cold current from Siberia, the climate is warm throughout the year and is extremely suitable for pasture growth.


    It can be described as an excellent four-season grassland.


    Once, this was the pasture of King Zuoxian of the Northern Huns, but...now it has become the pasture of Murong No.1.


    At this time, under the Fenglangjuxu Mountain, in the tent of Murong''s patriarch, Murongkui...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1759

    The elders and chiefs of the Murong clan gathered here today...for a time, this huge tent was packed.


    Sitting on the main seat is a middle-aged man who is about forty or fifty years old. This man is no one else but the leader of the Murong Ministry, Murongkui...


    He sat on the main seat, holding a bowl of hot Naicha in both hands, and narrowed his eyes as if thinking about something.And on the table in front of him, there are two letterheads...


    And the other Murong little heads in the tent were whispering to each other in a low voice... There were expressions of excitement or hesitation on their faces.


    After a long while, Murongkui took a sip of the tea and said: "Okay...Do you have any thoughts about the Tuoba Department asking us for help this time?"


    "The patriarch..." A middle-aged man stood up and said, "Although the Tuoba clan belongs to the same family as my Murong clan, but...In the past, they used to rely on their strength and strength to bully our Murong clan to snatch our pasture... So, I My opinion is, don¡¯t save... let them fight those Han Chinese!"


    As soon as the man had finished speaking, an old man stood up and yelled: "Stupid...extremely stupid..."


    Seeing this old man getting up, Murongkui also had to ask respectfully: "I don''t know, what is the advice of Elder Qingfeng?"


    Murong Qingfeng has assisted the Murong clan''s patriarch since Murongkui was young...It can be said that even Murong Qingfeng had to call Murong Qingfeng a clan uncle in terms of seniority.That qualification is quite old...


    "My patriarch!" Murong Qingfeng stood up tremblingly, and bowed his hand to Murongkui in courtesy: "Although our Murong clan has a gap with Tuoba clan, we are all Xianbei clan after all... If today, if we do not save the Tuoba clan, then tomorrow, the Han people will attack our city, who can we expect to save us?"


    Speaking of this, Murong Qingfeng paused for a while, and then said: "How powerful was the Northern Huns in the past? But didn''t they still have to be beaten by the Han Dynasty and had to take the family and leave the grassland? If we don''t unite If so, the Northern Huns of yesterday are the role models for Xianbei today!"


    Hearing Murong Qingfeng¡¯s words, Murongkui was deeply convinced... "Elder Qingfeng said that the Tuoba clan sent two letters for help in a row... Obviously, they are almost unable to support it. If we don¡¯t help. According to them, then maybe we will be the second Tuoba clan tomorrow..."


    Speaking of this, Murongkui glanced around at the group of leaders, and said: "I order all the leaders to return to their tribe starry night today, summon the warriors of the tribe, carry weapons, food, and grass. Six days later, they will be 100 miles away from Longcheng Assemble... without error!"


    "Yes!" XN


    The heads of people naturally took their orders...


    Why did Murongkui want them to gather somewhere instead of in the Murong clan??


    You know, the Xianbei people are nomads... The characteristics of the nomads are destined to be very far apart between their tribes. After all, pasture seems to be a lot, but it''s really not enough for cattle and sheep...


    And Murongkui only agreed to go to rescue the Tuoba family so readily...


    Cold lips and teeth are just one...


    In fact, at first, Murongkui''s plan was to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight, and then reap the benefits of the fisherman.


    However, after the second letter of help was sent, Murongkui found that he seemed to underestimate the Han army who went deep into the prairie this time.


    They were able to force the Tuoba family to take out the large single Yuyin that they had collected for many years in return. Obviously, they were already in danger.


    If this is the case, then Murongkui really dare not delay...


    After all, if the Tuoba Department fell, it would be his Murong Department''s turn...


    At that time, if the huge Xianbei clan were divided and struck by a Han army and the entire clan was destroyed, then it would really make future generations laugh.


    Of course, Murongkui also wanted to get that Fang Dadan Yuyin.


    After all, that is equivalent to the existence of the Hanting Chuan Guoyu Xi.


    In addition, in the letter, the Tuoba clan has already promised that if any clan overcomes the danger of the Dragon City, then the Tuoba clan is willing to support him as the Xianbei clan''s big single...


    Although the power of the Tuoba clan has declined sharply after this battle, the lean camel is bigger than the horse, and the strength of the Tuoba clan is still not to be underestimated.


    This is what really prompted Murongkui to send troops.


    The same scene as the Murong clan happened almost at the same time among the Xianbei clan such as Dugu and Yuwen...


    This time, all the Xianbei clans unanimously accepted the Tuoba Ministry¡¯s request for help...


    After all, although the various ethnic groups in Xianbei kept getting dirty, everyone belonged to Xianbei. They beat their own people for the sake of kingship...


    If the Han people call, they must unite together, unanimously... Is Tianxia Xianbei one family?


    Of course, this is just their external statement.


    In fact, whether they went to fight against the Han Dynasty or to make a big deal in India is a matter of the benevolent seeing the benevolent and the wise.


    More than ten days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Dragon City-outside the city...


    Today''s Dragon City is already surrounded by more than half a million Xianbei troops.


    To the south is the army of the Dugu Ministry, to the north is the army of the Ubune Ministry, to the east is the army of the Murong Ministry, and to the west is the coalition of small tribes such as the Changsun Ministry...


    It can be said that the entire Dragon City has been surrounded by insects and it is difficult to enter.


    It can be said that Zhou Ye''s goal has been fully achieved... However, at this time, he began to worry again...


    Chapter 2143


    Chapter two hundred and forty-three


    What is Zhou Ye worried about??


    Of course he is worried about his sister...


    After all... if the entire Xianbei clan is really annihilated.


    Then...he lost a lot of sister paper behind him.


    For example, Hua Mulan...


    For example...the sister of the grandson Wuji, the maidservant Guanyin, for example...Dugufeng...and for example--Wang Yuyan, etc. [Wang Yuyan called Murongfu''s cousin, obviously, she also has Xianbei blood...]


    It didn''t matter that it didn''t matter, Zhou Ye was taken aback.


    Damn, this Xianbei clan can''t be destroyed yet...


    This Nima, but now the arrow is on the line... What should I do with this special code??


    Therefore, Zhou Ye is worrying now...


    It''s easy to destroy the Xianbei clan, but...what should I do with those girls??


    Zhou Ye is so sad...


    When he was thinking hard about what to do, Tuoba Ling and Qin Yue''er walked in.


    "Master... the army of the various tribes outside Xianbei has arrived..." Tuoba Ling smiled: "The master deliberately used thunder means to destroy them all!"


    "Yes, Master, let''s quickly wipe out the Xianbei clan, and then the class teacher will return to the court!" Qin Yueer also said.


    However, what made the two women a little strange was that their owner couldn''t help not having a happy look on his face, but instead said with a gloomy look: "The plan has changed, the Xianbei clan cannot be destroyed!!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1760

    "...Huh?? Can''t be destroyed?" X2


    When the two women heard this, they were stunned on the spot...


    A few days ago, didn''t my master still say that he wanted to wipe out Wuhu?Why can''t the Xianbei clan be destroyed today??


    "Why, master!" Qin Yueer walked to Zhou Ye''s side, sat down, and asked, "Why can''t the Xianbei clan be destroyed?"


    "Because of various reasons...Don''t ask more, you just need to know that the Xianbei clan can''t be destroyed!" Zhou Ye said depressed.


    Hey, for a while, I didn''t think much about it, and I actually came up with such a big basket...How can this be broken??


    Although her master''s tone was a bit bad, Qin Yueer didn''t care at all, or that... she already had some guesses in her heart."Is the master worrying about how to face the Xianbei army outside the city?"


    "Yeah... it can''t be killed... it can''t be killed... it''s really sad to me!" Zhou Ye said more and more depressed.


    "How can this be good..." Tuoba Ling also said somewhat depressed.


    You know, this idea came from her. I thought it would be a great achievement, but I didn''t expect that the owner would regret it at this time...


    Qin Yue''er rolled her eyes and thought about it... "Master, there is no need to worry..."


    "Oh? What are your clever plans?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Since all the major tribes of Xianbei are gathered here, although they cannot be wiped out, they can be subdued and used by the master!" Qin Yueer said slowly: "The master only needs to show the power of thunder to make them fearful. ,Enough¡­¡­"


    "I don''t have the time to manage them here..." Zhou Ye said in an angry tone.


    "Why the master personally manage the Xianbei clan..." Qin Yue''er struck out at Tuoba Ling."Master, isn''t there a ready-made candidate? Sister Ling''er comes from the Tuoba line of the Xianbei clan, and she has roots in the Xianbei clan. She is the best candidate to manage the Xianbei clan for her master..."


    Hearing Qin Yueer¡¯s words, Tuoba Ling immediately refused: "No, no... Master, how can I manage the entire Xianbei clan? Master, people don¡¯t want to leave you. Beside..."


    And when he heard Qin Yueer''s words, Zhou Ye''s eyes suddenly brightened... Damn it, a good idea.


    He has no time to manage the Xianbei clan, so why not let his own woman manage it?


    Moreover, he believed that Tuoba Ling would never betray him...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and said: "Ling''er is not going to refuse...it''s decided...it''s you, you will be the queen of the future Xianbei clan!"


    "I...I don''t want to be a queen...Master..." Tuoba Ling almost cried when he heard Zhou Ye''s words...Compared with the broken queen, Tuoba Ling wanted to be by his own master, with ears and ears. not separated¡­¡­


    "Hey, help me manage the Xianbei clan well, and I will reward you well afterwards..." Zhou Ye stood up happily and walked out... "It was a happy decision... Hahaha..."


    After Zhou Ye''s figure disappeared in the tent, Tuoba Ling stared at Qin Yue''er viciously, gritted his teeth and said, "Qin--Yue--er, you framed me..."


    "Sister Ling''er is too serious, how could I frame you? Look, I suggested that my master should make you the queen, so how can I say that I''m framed you?" Qin Yueer said casually .


    "You..." Tuoba Ling almost rushed to bite her... But in the end, she held it back... "Good, good, good... Qin Yue''er, you wait... this is not a matter After all, it¡¯s not always clear who will die..."


    Having said this, Tuoba Ling got up angrily and walked out...


    "Hmm...fight with me!" Qin Yue''er smiled slightly and got up and walked out...


    In fact, for Qin Yueer, her main idea of ??supporting Tuoba Ling is to help her owner''s worries. As for her, Tuoba Ling can''t be with her owner, it''s just incidental. ...


    At this time, Zhou Ye, who had already walked outside of Dragon City, had already begun to wonder how to frighten these Xianbei people.


    It seems that I have to pretend to be a ghost this time...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly... and said to the Blood Dragon Cavalry beside him: "Open the gate of the city... I''m going out to meet the heads of these Xianbei races!"


    "Here!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s order, the Blood Dragon Cavalry opened the door of Dragon City...


    At this time, Murongkui, who was outside the east gate, was about to order people to go to several other directions to contact the heads of the various tribes, and set a time for a joint attack, so that the Han people in that city could hardly take care of both ends. I saw that the city gate in front of me was opened.


    From the city gate, walked out a figure wearing gorgeous golden armor...


    "Who are you?" In the Murong Department, the degree of Sinicization is very high, so Murongkui is also quite proficient in Chinese.


    "I am Jingzhou Mu, Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang..." Zhou Ye said with a smile on his face, "At the same time, I am also the master of your Xianbei clan!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Murongkui was furious, and he scolded: "Bah, it''s not ashamed to say... a little kid with a yellow mouth dare to claim to be the master of my Xianbei clan? You are looking for death!!!"


    As for the soldiers in front of the Murong Division''s army, they also heard Zhou Ye''s words, one by one, they became angry and rushed forward, eating their flesh and sleeping on their skin...


    Facing the Murong army who were yelling at them, Zhou Ye just smiled slightly and slowly said, "You are filthy in your mouth, kneel down-palm your mouth!!"


    Chapter 2144


    Chapter two hundred and forty four


    "The mouth is dirty, kneel down and palm your mouth!"


    Hearing what Zhou Ye said... Murongkui was almost outraged...


    "Who do you think you are? The god of the heavens?" Murongkui mocked Zhou Ye, but his body jumped off the horse without heeding his orders. Then he found out in horror that he Involuntarily, I raised my hands...


    Snapped--


    A loud slap slapped his face fiercely...He slapped his horns and his eyes were straight...


    "What the hell-slap-what''s going on-slap..." Murongkui asked with a panicked expression, and slapped himself hard...


    At this moment, although his mind was so awake, his body was like someone else''s body, and he couldn''t direct his hands at all.


    After more than a dozen consecutive slaps, Murongkui slapped his eyes with gold stars and his head was dizzy...


    In fact, it''s not just Murongkui...


    All the 80,000 troops of the Murong Department present are all kneeling on the ground at this moment, slapped in the face...


    Once there are more people doing anything, it will appear very powerful.


    For example, now, the 80,000 army, facing Zhou Ye, kneeling on the ground, slapped himself in the face, the scene is simply shocking.


    The people who heard Zhou Ye''s words in the front still knew what was going on and why they slapped themselves in the face, while those who hadn''t heard Zhou Ye''s words at all in the back had a look of bewilderment until now...


    "How is this... slap-what happened...? slap... why... slap... my hand... slap...


    "Brother...slap...I don''t know...slap..."


    "Dragon City... slap... here... evil nature... slap..."


    Not to mention how confused the sergeants of the Murong Department behind...


    Just talk about Murongkui in front...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1761

    Although he was fainted by the fan of his own hands at this time...but his heart was like a mirror...


    It seems that this... Zhou Ye Zhou Boyang is a god...


    "Lord Tianshen... slap... take it... slap... supernatural powers... slap..." Murong Kui promptly begged for mercy... "Murong... slap, ashamed... slap... knows wrong... slap... ..."


    Although Murongkui is also a well-known Xianbei man, he is not ashamed to admit to the gods...How can people fight the gods?


    Although the belief of the Xianbei people is the oldest totem worship, there are also gods in their belief system.


    After all, for people in this era, there are so many incredible things in nature that make them wonder.


    In order to get peace of mind, they pushed all these unexplainable things on the head of the gods.


    In fact, it is not just them. There are gods in the beliefs of all people in this era.


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already walked in front of Murongkui. Looking at Murongkui whose face was swollen almost like a pig''s head, Zhou Ye smiled... "I knew today, why bother back then?"


    "P...please...please be merciful from the gods...smack...forgive Murong''s...smack...for the sin of irreverence...smack..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Murongkui pleaded again...


    He can''t do it if he doesn''t beg... This involuntary slap in the face is really too difficult...


    The most important thing is that slapped this thing, not only hurts self-esteem, but also hurts him...


    "Fine, since you already know that you are wrong, let''s spare your Murong one for the time being!" Zhou Ye said, gently waving his hand...


    Following his actions, Murongkui instantly felt that his hands were obedient again...


    He didn''t dare to delay, and hurriedly knelt on the ground, saying: "Murongkui thanked the Lord God for forgiving Murong for a sin of disrespect..."


    "Nothing..." Zhou Ye waved his hand and said, "Get up... just to go with me to one of the other Xianbei tribes..."


    "Yes, Murongkui follows the decree of the lord..." Murongkui said, ignoring the blood stains on his horns. He hurriedly stood up, followed Zhou Ye obediently, and directed his attention to the other Xianbei clans. Walk in.


    Along the way, Murongkui did not dare to ask Zhou Ye why he went to the army of several other clans...


    In fact, he was secretly grateful in his heart...


    Fortunately, this sacred man just made his own Murong a palm. If he Murong his neck, I am afraid that Murong will be removed from Xianbei.


    The army he brought this time can be said to be all the family background of Murong Part One... Once all of them die here, then Murong Part One will instantly fall from the big tribe in Xianbei to a small tribe... Especially, The young and middle-aged of the tribe will go to their seven or eight, and they will inevitably be bullied by other tribes...


    At that time, if you can''t grab a good pasture, there will be no way to breed cows and horses... Without cows and horses, the people will starve... This is a vicious circle.


    Thinking of this, Murongkui couldn''t help but reveal a trace of gratitude in the eyes of the tall and straight back in front of him.


    Although Zhou Ye walked in front and didn''t look back, he could see Murongkui''s thoughts clearly...


    I have to say, this person is so cheap, you can tell him well... he doesn''t listen, he has to be obedient, and he will be grateful for you.


    This is really-how can it be a cheap word?


    Thinking of things in his heart, Zhou Ye did not stop at his feet...


    He used the space magic for a while, bringing Murongkui as if shrinking into an inch, and in the blink of an eye he arrived in front of the army of the Dugu clan in the south.


    "Well, who is the one who came?"


    The figures of Zhou Ye and Murongkui had just appeared in front of the Dugu Department, they were discovered by the sergeant in front of the formation...


    Before Zhou Ye could speak, Murong Kui first spoke: "Go and ask your clan chief to come and talk..."


    "Who are you? How dare you ask my family chief to come and talk?" Hearing Murongkui''s words, the man asked in surprise.


    To be honest, he really couldn''t recognize who the swollen pig-headed guy in front of him was...


    "I am the patriarch of Murong No.1, Murong Kui..." Murong Kui bowed to Zhou Ye and said, "This is Master Mu of Jingzhou..."


    This guy didn''t spit out Zhou Ye''s divine identity...


    In his opinion, his own Murong has been beaten up, how can you be alone without any crime??


    "Are you really Master Murong??" Hearing Murongkui''s words, the sergeant couldn''t help but confirm: "Master Murong...how did you become like this??"


    "Don''t gossip, go and call your clan leader Duguba to come and talk..." Murongkui said directly.


    The sergeant looked up and down Murongkui for a long time, and it took him a long time to recognize Murongkui... Now that he recognized it, he naturally did not dare to delay, and hurriedly said, "This... Master Murong, wait a moment. I''ll report to my clan leader!"


    Chapter 2145


    Chapter two hundred and forty five


    Watching the sergeant ride into the army of the Dugu family, Zhou Ye looked at Murongkui with a smile...


    Just this glance made Murongkui feel like Zhou Ye had seen him through.


    He couldn''t help but thumped and knelt in front of Zhou Ye... tremblingly begged: "I beg Moghan-sama forgiveness for the crime of arrogance..."


    In the words of the Xianbei clan, Moghan means a god.


    Seeing Murongkui who was trembling in front of him, kneeling on the ground and afraid to raise his head, Zhou Ye smiled... "It seems that you know that your careful thinking is wrong... Let''s not take it as an example. If you play smart in front of me, then the whole There is no need for the Murong clan to exist in the world!"


    "Thanks... Master Xie Mo Gehan''s mercy!!" Murongkui''s clothes were soaked with cold sweat at this time...


    "Okay, get up..." Zhou Ye waved his hand casually and asked him to get up.


    It would be so easy to let Murongkui go, but Zhou Ye also had a plan in his mind.


    This Murongkui''s idea is certainly a bit insidious, he wants to borrow Zhou Ye''s hand to clean up the Dugu family...


    But this is exactly what Zhou Ye thought...


    He has already discovered...Humans, who don''t suffer from a lesson, don''t know how to be small.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye let Murongkui''s move just now...


    Otherwise, he only needs to turn his mind to make Na Murongkui unable to speak... how can he let him say such a long time?


    Just when Murongkui was secretly rejoicing in his heart that his tribe had escaped another catastrophe... Suddenly, in the lonely army, a small path was separated...


    One of the burly middle-aged men walked out of the army on a horse...


    No one else, but the patriarch of Dugu, Dugu hegemony.


    He rode up to Zhou Ye and did not go to see Zhou Ye. Instead, he first looked up and down Murongkui, who was like a pig''s head... After half a day, he laughed and said, "Hahaha... Murongkui, How did you guy make this look? Could it be that the house is at odds and you were beaten like this by your wife?"


    Facing Dugu Ba¡¯s ridicule, Murong Kui looked at him without changing his expression and heartbeat. Then he respectfully saluted Zhou Ye and said, "Master Moghan, this is the patriarch of the Dugu Tribe. Dugu is over... he..."


    Before Murongkui finished speaking, he was interrupted by Duguba... "Murongkui, what tricks do you want to do? Get such a yellow-mouthed kid over and call him Lord Moghan, I will Would you be frightened and bow down? Hahahaha..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1762

    "..." Hearing Duguba''s words, Murongkui didn''t blink his eyelids. Instead, he said respectfully: "My lord, although Duguba is rough in appearance, in fact, this person is extremely treacherous in heart... many people They were all deceived by his appearance and planted in his hands..."


    Seeing that Murongkui didn''t pay any attention to what he meant, Duguba suddenly thought about it...


    This battle is not right...


    Is this person really a god??


    Thinking of this, Dugu Ba suddenly looked up and down Zhou Ye in surprise...


    But... to be honest, he really didn''t see anything.


    Except for the more gorgeous armor and the extremely handsome head, he couldn''t see the slightest magic in Zhou Ye.


    At this time, after listening to Murongkui''s introduction, Zhou Ye looked at Dugu Ba with interest... After a while, he said: "You just slapped a hundred slaps, and I let it go. You are alone..."


    The Dugu Ba, who was still a little surprised, heard this, and immediately burned on his forehead...


    However, he did not get angry about this, but suppressed his anger, and said respectfully: "Is there any proof that the driver claims to be a god?"


    "......Hehe..." Zhou Ye didn''t care about Duguba''s words... but smiled slightly: "Since you refuse to listen to good advice...then you can only let the whole Duguba suffer with you. ¡­A lonely one, holding a hundred in the palm of one''s own hand, in order to impress you."


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, Duguba felt that he had lost control of his body in an instant...


    Today''s Dugu Part is exactly the same as Murong Part just now.


    However, what was even worse than Murong''s army was that what Zhou Ye just said was the lone army...not the lone army in front of him.


    Therefore-even the Dugu people who are far away in the territory of the Dugu tribe began to fan their faces inexplicably.


    During the battle, the slaps on the face continued... it sounded like a small firecracker.


    Zhou Ye stood in front of the formation, happily watching the lone army, slapped his face...


    And Murongkui, who was standing behind Zhou Ye, couldn''t help but smile...


    "Hiss..." With this smile, he tugged at the wound of the horn, and couldn''t help taking a breath.


    But even so, he was beautiful in his heart.


    Sure enough, seeing others unlucky can make people happy...


    At this time, Duguba was already convinced of Zhou Ye''s identity... At the same time, he also hated Murongkui.


    Can''t you tell me that this is Lord Celestial?I have to talk like that yin and yang...Fuck, Murong clan, I remember you.


    In fact, Murongkui has just been very clear.


    However, it was this lone tyrant who was suspicious of Zhou Ye''s identity, which led to today''s disaster.


    However, people always like to anger...


    The culprit, Zhou Ye-Duguba, didn''t dare to hate it, so the hapless Murong clan was hated by Duguba.


    After waiting for a hundred fans to fan, Duguba said nothing, knelt on the ground and knocked his head, "Duguba has no eyes and has offended Lord Moghan, please forgive me..."


    "Haha..." Looking at the arrogant but now cleverly like a cat-like dungeon, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "This is a special case, not as an example. If there is another time, it will not be a palm. Such a simple punishment..."


    "Yes..." Hearing this, Dugu Ba didn''t even dare to lift his head...


    "Okay, get up..." Zhou Ye said, walking in the other direction... "Follow me to meet the heads of other clans..."


    "Duguba takes the lead..." Duguba said, hurriedly got up, and cleverly followed Zhou Ye with Murongkui...


    Then, Zhou Ye took the two of them to the front of several other clans...The old technique was repeated, and after conquering all the heads of the Xianbei clan who came to Dragon City for rescue, he led them into the dragon. In the city.


    Chapter 2146


    Chapter two hundred and forty six


    Dragon City¡ª¡ª


    In the king''s account of the original Tuoba clan¡ª¡ª


    The king''s account was filled with the heads of the Xianbei races, and Zhou Ye sat in the first place. Standing behind him were Tuoba Ling and Qin Yue''er.


    The two women at this time, looking at the pig heads in the tent, couldn''t help but chuckle slightly...


    They really can''t help it...


    When the owner went out, he brought back a group of heads of various clans who had been beaten into pigs with little effort.


    Moreover, these clan leaders who used to be arrogant and proud have become more well-behaved...


    It''s just as interesting as it is.


    The heads of Xianbei naturally heard the chuckles of the two women.


    If someone dared to laugh at them like this in the past, these guys would have to scold them a lot, and they might even make a big fight, demanding the other party to pay a heavy price.


    But today...Although they heard the chuckles of the two women, they looked at each other with their eyes and noses, and they looked like little sheep.


    No way...All these goods were cleaned up by Zhou Ye, without exception.


    Speaking of it, the method of slapping oneself in the face is involuntary, although it sounds, it does not seem to be that threatening.


    However, I dare not think about this kind of thing...


    That is really terrifying.


    What if they were not controlled by Zhou Ye to slap themselves in the face, but stabbed their heart with a knife??


    Even if they were directly controlled by Zhou Ye and killed all the flesh and blood of their close relatives??


    This kind of thing, just a little thought, is enough to make them cold and sweaty.


    Therefore, they no longer have any questions about Zhou Ye''s identity.


    At this time, Zhou Ye, who was sitting on the main seat, looked at the leaders cheerfully and smiled: "I know, you feel very unconvinced? Think I''m bullying you??"


    "I dare not dare...I will never dare to think like this..."


    "Yes, I can teach Master Moghan, it is my conviction..."


    "That''s right, seeing Lord Moghan has already made me nervous and excited!"


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the leaders hurriedly explained...


    Regardless of how shameless the words are, or the fleshy flattery, as long as the adult in front of them can believe that there is no resentment in their hearts, then open up and say...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1763

    face??


    This kind of thing must first be earned under the condition of ensuring that you can live...


    Now, their fate... or, to be precise, the fate of their entire clan is pinched in the hands of the adult in front of them, how much money is their face worth?Is life important??


    Among these clan chiefs, it¡¯s not that they don¡¯t have that kind of temperament, rather than being bent...


    However, when they understood that the life of their entire clan was in the hands of Zhou Ye, they would rather not bend, for the sake of their clan and relatives, they would also kneel down and offer their humility to the Lord Moghan in front of them. .


    Seeing the performance of these chiefs before him, Zhou Ye smiled...


    "I know, many of you are not convinced..." Said this, Zhou Ye waved his hand and told these guys to close their eyes... "But, I never need your respect and respect... All I want is your obedience..."


    Having said that, Zhou Ye lightly waved his hand... The entire big account disappeared instantly...


    No, it''s not that the big account disappeared, but all of them were moved to another place...


    The head of the Murong tribe, Murongkui raised his eyes and looked at some familiar scenery in front of him... After a long while, he couldn''t help but exclaimed: "This...this is...the highest peak of Langjuxu Mountain..."


    "how is this possible¡­¡­"


    "Dragon City is a thousand miles away from Langjuxu Mountain. How could it be possible... We were here in an instant... It''s impossible..."


    "Yeah, Murongkui, didn''t you be frightened by the adults, did you admit your mistakes?"


    A crowd of heads said one after another.


    "Impossible, this is Langjuxu Mountain..." Murongkui pointed to a pile of rocks not far away, and said: "This pile of rocks was piled up here when I was a kid... How could it be possible to admit it? ..."


    Hearing Murongkui''s words, all the leaders were dumbfounded...


    Many surface succumbs, but secretly thinking about it, can''t I still be able to hide if I can''t provoke me?


    After preparing to return to the clan, the leaders who led the clan to migrate, immediately put out the idea of ??migration in their hearts.


    Fuck, this is a thousand miles in a flash, where can you escape the adult¡¯s pursuit??


    Honestly, be a dog for this adult...Being a dog is better than being dead.


    Zhou Ye happily looked at the constantly changing expressions on the faces of these leaders... and smiled happily.


    "This used to be the place where General Huo Qubing conferred Zen..." Zhou Ye said, "Today, I will learn from General Huo Qubing... Pray to God..."


    Speaking of this, Zhou Ye pointed to a mountain not far away... opened the mouth and said, "This mountain is really an eye-catching... it blocks my sight!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the heads were speechless...


    What does this adult mean by this?Are we going to lead all the people to dig up that mountain??


    Just when they hesitated... Suddenly felt a violent vibration from the ground under their feet...


    The vibration was so strong that it even made them unable to maintain their standing figure and had to lie on the ground and maintain their balance.


    However, at this moment, Murongkui looked up and was stunned by the scene in front of him...


    After being dull for a while, he shouted: "Quick...look at that mountain..."


    A group of leaders who were trying to keep their balance heard this and raised their heads to look forward...


    I saw that the mountain that Zhou Ye said was too annoying, was slowly sinking into the ground...


    That horrible scene made all the leaders completely dumb...


    Overwhelming...This is truly overwhelming.


    At this time, all the careful thoughts in their hearts were completely extinguished... only one sentence was left-absolutely don''t defy the adult in front of you...


    Mortals, after all, can''t fight against the gods.


    The great mountain in the distance was sinking toward the ground with a loud rumbling sound, but what about these chiefs?Then one by one was silent...


    "It seems that this world is quite interesting, I know what I want!"


    Zhou Ye''s faint words awakened all the chiefs...


    Is this world also jealous of the adults in front of you?Actually want to please this adult like this??


    Thinking like this in my heart, the horses of the heads of Xianbei suddenly came over...


    What an adult, I am the only one in the sky...


    What an adult¡¯s order, the world didn¡¯t dare to disobey it... Wait, wait, just like no money, it came out bald from their mouths.


    "From now on, you don''t have to fight each other anymore... From now on, you will build a country on this grassland..." Said this, Zhou Ye dragged Tuoba Ling to his side. Let her rule this country!"


    Chapter 2147


    Chapter two hundred and forty seven


    More than ten days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The various armies of Xianbei that originally surrounded the Dragon City Tuan Tuan have disappeared...Instead, there are teams of motorcades under the banner of various clans. At the gate of Dragon City, the stream is constantly flowing and very lively.


    In that team, the ones in red and green look quite festive...just don¡¯t know what makes...


    And where did the army of the Xianbei clan go??Why didn''t you see them anymore?


    Of course, it was not because they disagreed with Zhou Ye''s remarks about the founding of the nation, they were all banished by Zhou Ye''s anger.


    After all, these chiefs had already seen Zhou Ye''s supernatural powers, so how dare they defy Zhou Ye''s meaning?


    Even after Zhou Ye put forward the idea of ??founding the country, they all made a happy appearance, as if Zhou Ye said this to their hearts.


    As for Tuoba Ling to be the queen of this country...


    Even if they were reluctant in their hearts, they didn''t dare to show the slightest leak on their faces.


    No way, it''s better than others.


    Of course, although they dare not express the slightest dissatisfaction, they have already thought about it in their hearts.


    Why did Lord Moghan want Tuoba Ling to be the ruler of this country??


    This woman...or rather, this girl, who is not very old, although she came from the Tuoba tribe, she has never heard of her talent.


    If you have to say that she has any advantages, it is that she is very beautiful...


    The former Tuoba Ling was the snow lotus of the Tuoba clan.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1764

    So... Why did Lord Moghan give her the title of God??


    Could it be... Actually, Lord Moghan also likes mortal beautiful women??


    Just because you love her so much that you will praise her as God??


    If that''s the case, doesn''t it mean...I also have a chance??


    Among the tribes, there are not one or two outstanding clansmen...


    Since Tuoba Ling can be favored by Lord Moghan, and as such, who can say that the women of their tribes can''t let Lord Moghan be loved more??At that time, maybe they can get some light...


    Therefore, they have made up their minds... when they go back, they will select beautiful women from the clan and send them to the royal court...


    However, even though they have such thoughts in their hearts at this time, it is inconvenient to say clearly.


    After all, they gave a woman to Zhou Ye, which was a corner where they would pry Tuoba Ling.


    How could this matter be said in front of Tuoba Ling...This kind of matter should be done first and then said.


    After making up their minds, they praised Zhou Ye Jianguo''s proposal one by one...


    What I am waiting for the Xianbei people, I have long been looking forward to this day...


    What Lord Moghan¡¯s move is, the merit is in the world, and it will benefit the future...for us and the Xianbei clan, we have created a foundation for all generations...and so on.


    Facing the horses of these chiefs, Zhou Ye just smiled, not caring...


    However, although Xianbei''s establishment of the country has been put on the agenda, after all, the establishment of the country is not a family, it is built.


    You have to choose the time, worship the heaven and the earth, pray to God... etc. There are so many complicated things.


    However, Zhou Ye is not in a hurry...


    Anyway, since Xianbei''s army is already gathered together, idle is idle... Then go and destroy the Jie clan...


    For Zhou Ye''s orders, the heads of Xianbei naturally didn''t dare to obey them.


    On the same day, after Zhou Ye returned to Longcheng with a group of Xianbei chiefs, the chiefs of all the Xianbei tribes returned to their headquarters one after another, and then without hesitation, they took their troops and marched towards the territory where the Jie clan is located...


    However, while these heads of Xianbei were leading the way, they had a tacit understanding of each sending a ride of messengers to rush back to their own clan...


    As for what??


    Just look at these bells and whistles in front of you...


    At this moment, in the king''s account...


    "Aristocratic daughter of the Dugu clan... Dugu Yan will see you..."


    "Noble lady of the Murong clan, Murong Rou saw it..."


    "Aristocratic daughter of the Longsun clan...Ruilin, the longsun, will see..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    With the waves of fame, the girls of the clan with different styles walked into the king''s account.


    Suddenly, there was a sweet daughter''s breath in the entire Wang Zhang air...


    "Why did you come here?" Zhou Ye sat on the top of the list, looking at all the noble ladies in front of him, and asked knowingly.


    "I am waiting for the order of the patriarch (headman) to come and serve the adults!" XN


    A group of girls had obviously met outside and chatted...This answer was quite neat.


    "Your patriarch is interested..." Zhou Ye smiled upon hearing the words: "If this is the case, you can stay!"


    "Thank you Lord!" XN


    After a group of girls bowed to Zhou Ye, Qi Qi came to Zhou Ye''s side... and stood well behind Zhou Ye.


    After all, they were born in the family of Xianbei nobles, and they had seen this kind of work of serving people, but they didn''t know how to do it.


    For a time, a group of girls, you look at me, I look at you, don''t know where to start.


    Qin Yueer, who had always been pretty behind Zhou Ye, saw the girls'' performance and couldn''t help but sneered: "It seems that this is a group of eldest ladies... so clumsy, they even said to serve their master??"


    And Tuoba Ling, who was standing next to Qin Yue''er, smiled and said: "I don''t agree with what sister Yue''er said... After all, although they are a little clumsy, it is because they are of noble birth and only such girls. Only then deserves to stay beside the master and serve the master..."


    Speaking of this, Tuoba Ling said to the girls: "Your name is Dugu Yan? Who is Dugu Ba?"


    Dugu Yan didn''t dare to neglect it, and replied somewhat cautiously: "In response to my sister, Dugu Ba is my uncle..."


    In the letter, Duguba had already explained the ins and outs of everything clearly, and before Duguyan came, she was repeatedly explained by the elders of the clan...


    Don''t offend Tuoba Ling, after all, she will be the queen of the Xianbei Empire in the future, and the Dugu family will be under her control... Therefore, Dugu Yan is so restrained.


    Of course, Du Guyan also knows...


    The most important person here is not Tuoba Ling, but Zhou Ye who is sitting there...He is the support of the lone family in the future.


    Seeing Duguyan''s performance, Tuoba Ling smiled with satisfaction and said: "Don''t be so cautious, since you have entered this door, you will be your own sister from now on...Come, let me teach you how to serve your master..."


    "Thank you Sister Tuoba..."


    Seeing Tuoba Ling''s performance, Qin Yueer felt bitter hatred in her heart... Tuoba Ling was obviously planning to unite these Xianbei girls to fight against herself...


    But, this kind of thing, she was angry, but there was no way...


    Who told them that the girls of the Huns only have two or three kittens... This is a bit depressing.


    Chapter 2148


    Chapter two hundred and forty eight


    And Tuoba Ling, who was directing these Xianbei girls to serve his master, naturally noticed the somewhat ugly expression on Qin Yueer''s face.


    In her heart, she couldn''t help but feel proud.


    Hum...Do you think I can''t do anything if you leave me on the grassland?


    Tuoba Ling has made up his mind... he must regain his master''s favor.


    How to grab it??


    Tuoba Ling plans to take two steps...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1765

    The first step is to manage this empire built by the owner...


    She has made up her mind. Once the empire is established, the first step she needs to do is to abolish the Xianbei script and the Xianbei language...change to Chinese, use Chinese characters, and use Han Chinese weights and measures, etc.... etc. Measures... speed up the sinicization process of the Xianbei clan.


    She believes that if she does this, she will definitely please her owner...


    As for the resistance to the implementation of the Sinicization policy??


    Tuoba Ling felt that in front of the boundless magical powers of his master, all resistance would not be resistance.


    The second step is to recruit beautiful women from all clans into the palace...


    She recruited beautiful women into the palace, naturally, not because she wanted to engage in Ji... but because she wanted her master to come to see her in this bitterly cold northwest.


    Although she has never returned to Jingzhou with her host, Tuoba Ling also knows that there are many beautiful women in the back house of her host in Jingzhou.


    If you want your master to come to visit yourself often, you must be anxious about what your master wants and think about what your master thinks...


    What does the owner like??


    Do you need to ask?Of course it is a beauty...


    With such thoughts in mind, Tuoba Ling will of course have a good relationship with the noble ladies of these clans...They are her most natural allies...


    Tuoba Ling believed that after they got on their master''s couch, they would definitely help the master plan everything just like himself.


    As for the wishful thinking of the clans behind them, Tuoba Ling is not stupid, of course he can guess one or two...


    However, Tuoba Ling could only say to these guys'' thoughts...They don''t know their master too much.


    You know, the biggest taboo of the owner of the house, except for the uneasy back house and the sisters infighting... is that others interfere with his family affairs.


    As long as those guys dare to reach out... Tuoba Ling believes that his master will definitely chop off their outstretched paws without hesitation.


    In this way, Tuoba Ling happily directed the new sisters how to serve their masters, and did not tire of explaining them, their own masters'' preferences...


    Qin Yueer stood angrily on the side, staring at Tuoba Ling...


    "Yue''er... your heart is upset..."


    Zhou Ye saw Qin Yue''er''s mood and clicked on her slightly... "Ling''er did the right thing. You shouldn''t hate her so much..."


    Qin Yue''er was shocked when she heard what her owner said...


    She also felt that there was something wrong with her mentality...Why would she hate Tuoba Ling??


    When did this emotion start?


    It started from Tuoba Ling¡¯s proposal and the compliment from his owner?


    Or earlier??


    However, no matter what, she can''t go on like this...


    In fact, Qin Yue''er is very clever, but... occasionally likes to drill the horns...


    Since Zhou Ye woke her up, of course she wouldn''t be wrong again...


    Thinking of this, Qin Yue''er walked up to Zhou Ye with a look of shame and knelt down."Master, Yue''er is wrong... Master, please punish!"


    Seeing Qin Yue''er''s actions, the ladies suddenly looked over curiously... They had no idea what was wrong with Qin Yue''er... or in other words, where it was wrong.


    And when Zhou Ye saw that Qin Yueer could understand what he meant, he nodded with relief, "Wrong is wrong, don''t be afraid of it, you can change it... well, this time the punishment will be exempted... ¡­"


    "No..." Qin Yueer''s face changed when she heard Zhou Ye''s words, and she knelt for a few steps before coming to Zhou Ye''s front, tightly hugging Zhou Ye''s legs with her hands, "Yue''er accepts the master''s punishment, master If Yue''er is not punished, then Yue''er will not get up..."


    "..." Hearing Qin Yue''er''s words, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... Is there anyone who likes to punish her by himself??


    But when Zhou Ye saw the slightly expectant gaze in Qin Yueer''s eyes... it was instantly clear... This invisible trembling M is sick.


    "That''s all..." Zhou Ye said here, looking at the expressions of the noble ladies around him, and said: "Since you insist on accepting punishment, then I will do what you want... You sisters, be an example and set rules..."


    Said this, Zhou Ye waved his hand...


    There was a sound of broken glass...


    Look again...


    The figures of Zhou Ye and all the girls disappeared...


    After half an hour............


    A golden portal opened in the king''s account...


    Zhou Ye took the lead and walked out...


    It was none other than Qin Yueer and Tuoba Ling who walked out behind him...


    It''s just that the performance of the two is quite deliberate...


    The two, you support me, I support you...support each other and walked out of the portal...


    "Sister Ling''er, thanks to you for helping me this time...or else, if I can''t say, I will really die in the hands of that bad guy..."


    "Sister Yue''er is polite, even if Ling''er doesn''t help you, the master won''t be willing to really..."


    "Hmph, what is he not willing to bear, he almost killed me just now... My soul was floated out by him..."


    "Haha... How can it be so exaggerated..." Tuoba Ling said with a smile: "Seriously, you should thank these sisters more... If it weren''t for them, you and I would all be killed by the master... "


    "Yeah..." Qin Yueer nodded approvingly when she heard Tuoba Ling''s words... "Then I will wait and order someone to cook some big tonic porridge for them to send... This time I really thank them. It''s..."


    Although the whispers of the two women were very low, how could they be kept from Zhou Ye''s ears?


    Hearing the complaints of the two women... Zhou Ye was speechless for a while...


    "Am I easy?"


    "In order to make your sisters reconcile, I can''t bear it and make you like that. You don''t know that you are grateful to me, and you blame me... Hey, it''s really hard to be a good person."


    "Bah, bad guy...you dare to say..." Qin Yueer heard Zhou Ye''s words, her eyes widened and she shouted, "Sisters...clean him..."


    Hearing Qin Yue''er''s words, the daughters of Xianbei who had just walked out of the portal, one by one, regardless of their new creations, rushed towards Zhou Ye...


    For a while, Zhou Ye was surrounded by a group of girls...


    Of course, the girls are reluctant to really fight Zhou Ye. They are doing this, but they just want to get closer to their masters.


    Chapter 2149

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1766

    Chapter two hundred and forty-nine


    More than a month later...


    Under the attack of the Xianbei army, the Jie tribe, who was still the other tribe of the Huns, was slaughtered.


    The leaders of the Xianbei clan led the army, and the class returned to the court...


    This time coincides with auspicious days...


    With the preparation of the tribes, all the ceremonial items needed for enthronement have been prepared.


    Therefore, choosing a day is worse than hitting the sun, Zhou Ye simply let Tuoba Ling ascend the throne today...


    At this time, outside the Dragon City, on a high platform with a length of several kilometers and a height of 100 meters...


    Tuoba Ling, wearing a phoenix crown and golden robe, worshipped the world with a serious face...


    At the same time, there were more than a hundred ragged Jie people under the pressure of the audience, they were constantly cursing something in the Huns language.


    With a sound of "the sacrifice ceremony begins..."


    The sword and axe who had been preparing for a long time, did not hesitate to raise the sword and cut off the heads of the hundreds of Jie people.


    These more than a hundred Jie people were the big and small leaders of the Jie clan captured when the leaders of the Xianbei clan led the army to clear the Jie clan.


    In their opinion, Zhou Ye asked them to lead an army to defeat the Jie tribe, and ordered the chickens and dogs not to stay... it must be hatred for this tribe.


    That''s why they captured these guys and dedicated them to Zhou Ye...


    And Zhou Ye was indeed very happy, and he said directly that the offerings for offering sacrifice to the heavens have been lost.


    Therefore, these last Jie people became the sacrifices used by the Xianbei clan to sacrifice to heaven when the nation was founded.


    Strictly speaking, some of the Jie people are still alive... However, the only ones who survived are the beautiful Chu girls... They were captured by the blood dragons who were acting with the Xianbei army, and they were in Zhou Ye. In the mirror world, waiting for adjustment.


    Keke...this is something...not to mention it for now.


    With more than a hundred blood arrows scattered across the sky.


    The solemn sacrifice ceremony began...


    A swaying sacrifice to astronomy, read from Tuoba Ling''s mouth...


    To be honest, I heard Zhou Ye feel a little sleepy...


    But fortunately, this is Xianbei, not the Central Plains... If it is the court of the Han Dynasty to worship the sky, at least three days in advance must fast and bathe, abstain from all entertainment, to show respect for the sky.


    If this is the case, then Zhou Ye would have been annoying people...


    You know that last night, the queen of the future Xianbei clan on the high platform was still neighing and shouting under him...


    But no matter how much this ritual was cut, it took three full hours in the end...


    After the sacrifice ceremony is over, it is natural to be a great minister.


    The heads of Xianbei each have a reward...


    Uh, by the way, I haven''t said the name of the country of Xianbei yet.


    Originally, the heads of all ethnic groups in Xianbei wanted to use the word of God in Xianbei as the name of the country.The result was rejected by Zhou Ye...


    Kingdom of God??Hearing this name, Zhou Ye could easily think of heaven...


    That place is not where people stay...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye would never let the Xianbei country use God as its country name.


    In the end, Tuoba Ling proposed to use the family name of the owner as the country name...


    Zhou Dynasty...The country name Zhou Ye felt okay, after all, there were too many dynasties named Zhou in history.


    Western Zhou, Eastern Zhou, Northern Zhou, Later Zhou...


    This Nima, east, west, north and south are almost used up.


    Therefore, Xianbei''s country name is Zhou...


    Tuoba Ling is named Emperor Wuhuang...


    I''ve been busy for three whole days...The establishment of the country is temporarily over.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye felt that the past three days was really uncomfortable.


    A wave of people came, a wave of people left... Just summoning the officials made Zhou Ye very busy.


    "Oh...I''m exhausted..." Zhou Ye lay halfway on the dragon chair, Tuoba Ling, wearing a dragon robe, squatted aside and helped him pinch his feet...


    "Master, sister Ling''er is more tired than you..." Qin Yue''er, who was behind Zhou Ye, teased after hearing Zhou Ye''s words.


    "I''m tired..." Zhou Ye stretched out his hand and hugged the two in his arms. "The matter is over here, and I will have the class teacher back in a few days... What are your plans? ?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the expressions of the two women suddenly changed...


    They know that this day will come sooner or later, but-they even want to never come this day.


    "Master... can''t you not go back?" Tuoba Ling''s eyes were tearful, and he pleaded: "Master is here, Ling''er feels so relieved... If the owner wants to leave, take Ling''er''s heart with him. Let''s go..."


    "Hey, don''t cry..." Zhou Ye is the most helpless with a crying woman... While he persuaded, he raised his hand to wipe the tears from the corner of Tuoba Ling''s eyes... "Although I can''t be with you often. , But I can see you at intervals..."


    "Sister Ling''er, don''t make the master embarrassed..." Qin Yue''er also whispered: "This is not the master''s home after all. The master''s home is in Jingzhou...There are many older sisters waiting for the master to return home. ...How can we keep our master here so selfishly?"


    "We?" Zhou Ye was shocked when he heard Qin Yueer''s words.


    "Um...we!" Qin Yueer nodded lightly, and said, "Master...I want to stay in Da Zhou and assist sister Linger..."


    "No, Sister Yue''er, you don''t need to be like this..." Tuoba Ling hurriedly said after hearing Qin Yue''er''s words, "I have no other choice but to stay here. How can I let my sister be the same as me? Serving by the master..."


    "Don''t say it, sister Ling''er, this happened because of me, so naturally I have to stay with my sister..."


    "sister¡­¡­"


    "younger sister¡­¡­"


    Zhou Ye looked at the infinite expression of the two women in front of him, and couldn''t help rolling his eyes...


    If he hadn¡¯t known that the two women had absolutely no affair, he might have thought that they had secretly...


    Slap - slap -

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1767

    "Ah... how can the master hit others..."


    "the host¡­¡­"


    Zhou Ye slapped the bridge dolphins of the two women twice, breaking the beautiful scenery of Ji Qing in front of him...


    Seeing the appearance of the two girls, Zhou Ye smiled evilly: "Have you forgotten what kind of magical powers do I possess for your master? Time or something, it''s all trivial to me...Slowly, you guys? You will find that I will always be by your side from time to time, and occasionally leave only for three to five days..."


    "Master..." X2


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the eyes of the two women suddenly lit up, and the desolate atmosphere of parting was gone in a moment.


    "Farewell is coming soon...Are you planning to see me off like this?" Zhou Ye smiled: "At this time, shouldn''t there be a special farewell party?"


    "As you wish, Master!" Qin Yue''er blushed pretty face when she heard the words... She turned and walked outside...


    She is going to summon other sisters to come and fight together against the powerful enemy...


    On the other hand, Tuoba Ling has already played role-playing...


    She looked at Zhou Ye solemnly, and asked coldly: "Who are you? You dare to sit on my dragon chair...Aren''t you afraid that I will punish you?"


    "Hehehehe... I not only want to sit in your dragon chair, I also want to..."


    "Bold, don''t come over... what do you want to do...?"


    "You...you...how dare you be frivolous with me, aren''t you afraid...I...I punish you...bad master...be light..."


    Chapter 2150


    Chapter two hundred and fifty


    One month later...


    Zhou Ye led the army and left Longcheng, the seat of the Xianbei Palace.


    This time, he didn''t go anywhere else, but directly led his army to his home, Jingzhou Mansion.


    what did you say?Aren¡¯t there still Qiang and Di people?


    Ahem... The Qiang is now commanded by Han Sui Ma Teng and cannot move yet.


    However, Zhou Ye had already confessed his woman Tuoba Ling, once the Qiang ethnic group had all the changes and the original intentions of the Central Plains, he would let the Great Zhou Dynasty directly send troops to annihilate it.


    And what about the Di family?It''s a bit too scattered. For the time being, Zhou Ye can''t take care of them... So this time Zhou Ye will temporarily let them go... [I''m afraid of being labeled a big hat of undermining national unity, so these two still have descendants. I dare not write anymore...]


    Along the way last week, Ye led a 10,000 blood dragon rider, day and night, and returned to Jingzhou in only five or six days.


    When the army entered the city, the people of Jingzhou stepped in to welcome...


    Tens of thousands of merchants from all over the north and south were watching the majestic military posture of this world''s first cavalry.


    "This Xiongtai, do you know where General Boyang led the army this time?"


    "I''m not very clear... But yesterday, I heard from the wealthy merchants who specialize in the Western Region Line and the Huren Line, that General Zhou did a great thing in the north!"


    "Oh?? What''s great?"


    "Hey... this, it''s a long story! If it''s too early today, I should go home for dinner..."


    "Why not, if Xiongtai is willing to appreciate his face, how about I invite Xiongtai to the Zui Xianju for a drink? Let''s drink and say..."


    "Such kindness..."


    Such a scene, among the welcoming crowd on the sidewalk, appears from time to time...


    After all, this year and month, the news is far less informed than later generations... The princes in various places have reported to the horses, but for the merchants, it is only by word of mouth, but the merchants are the people who pay the most attention to the news. The seemingly inconspicuous news might bring them tens of thousands of fortunes... Therefore, there are too many businessmen who are interested in Zhou Ye''s purpose for a while.


    Of course, it is unclear how many of these are real businessmen and how many are spies of all princes.


    At this time, Zhou Ye was riding his Mochizuki Rhinoceros, walking unhurriedly in the forefront of the city entering the city. From time to time, the big girl and the little daughter-in-law on the side of the road threw their Sipa onto his mount... It was these women who expressed their love for Zhou Ye.


    In response, Zhou Ye just smiled, but did not reach out to pick up the silk paws that fell on Mochizuki''s back.


    Just when the army entering the city was about to reach Zhou Ye''s Patriarch''s Mansion...


    Suddenly, a young man rushed out of the road, blocking the way of the army.


    I saw that the young man was thin, but had quite delicate eyebrows. He had a gentle appearance, but he was not too tall, and visually it was about 1.6 meters... However, this head is very normal in this era...


    It''s just that he walked to the middle of the road calmly and blocked the way of Zhou Ye''s team...


    First, he gave a deep salute to Zhou Ye, and then said loudly: "Since the general is willing to travel thousands of miles to northern Xinjiang, to remove the scourge of the Xiongnu Xianbei off the border for our Chinese Atomic people, why would he refuse to invade the world and sweep Liuhe? What about a peaceful and prosperous world? By doing this, wouldn¡¯t the general turn the cart before the horse? If I, under the leadership of the general, reproduce the prosperous age of the Han, how dare those foreigners guilty to offend me?¡±


    As this young man''s voice fell, the streets that were originally lively and extraordinary gradually became quiet...


    "Who is this person? I dare to stop the general''s tiger driving. Acridine is enough?"


    "Shhh, don''t talk... Let me hear what''s going on?"


    The people on the street looked at the young man who stopped Zhou Ye''s army with curious eyes...


    And Zhou Ye, sitting on Mochizuki Rhinoceros, looked at the young man in front of him with interest...


    After a while, Zhou Ye pulled out a mysterious smile and said, "Who are you? Why do you stop me from the frame?"


    "Next, Nanyang Zhuge Kongming... met the champion!" Zhuge Liang said, giving another deep salute.


    "Champion Hou??" Zhou Ye said in a daze, "When did I become a champion?"


    "When the general expedition to the northwestern border, Cao Cao welcomed the emperor, the holy driver, to Xuchang, and gave a great reward to the princes of the world..." Zhuge Liang said with a slight smile: "And the one who gave the general to Cao Cao is the champion..."


    "Hahaha... This Cao Mengde is really..." Hearing this, Zhou Ye was suddenly surprised. He smiled and shook his head, and said, "This place is not a narrative place. Why don''t you ask your husband to come back to the house with me? ??"


    "I don''t dare to say what I want..." Zhuge Liang smiled upon hearing this, and offered another courtesy to Zhou Ye.


    "Such a great kindness!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, then said to the soldier beside him: "Receive a horse and gentleman..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhuge Liang hurriedly said: "No need for the general... Liang can''t ride a horse..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was taken aback after hearing this...


    Well, there are really not many civil servants and generals who can''t ride horses in this era... When Zhou Ye watched the Romance of the Three Kingdoms before, he thought that Zhuge Liang liked to ride in his own cart instead of riding a horse, just because it was comfortable to ride... Now It seems that it''s because this guy can''t ride a horse...


    "If this is the case, then I won''t ride a horse anymore. I will dismount and go with my husband!" Zhou Ye said, jumping off his mount, and walking side by side with Zhuge Liang.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s actions like this, Zhuge Liang was moved in his heart, but also with some doubts...


    "Liang, how dear, how important is the general!" Having said that, Zhuge Liang saluted again: "Liang, I am very scared..."

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1768

    "Hahaha... Mr. Zhuge is overly modest... I have heard of Mr. Wolong''s name!" Zhou Ye stretched out his hand and said, "Sir, please..."


    "General, please..."


    In this way, the two people who met for the first time actually walked side by side, talking and smiling all the way towards Zhou Ye''s pastoral mansion...


    To outsiders, the two people seem to be good friends who have been together for many years, and they are quite harmonious. It is impossible to guess that the two met for the first time today.


    In fact, anyone who is familiar with the Three Kingdoms can hardly feel any ill feeling towards Zhuge Liang.


    Dochi who admired him was almost a demon, and he admired him for his dedication and death.


    And Zhou Ye is the same...


    You know, when he was going to school, he tortured him for several days with that apprenticeship form...he still knows how to memorize it.


    To be honest, it is really difficult for a smart person to be loyal to someone.


    Because smart people are always easy to consider choices based on their own interests, after all, people don''t die for themselves.


    But Zhuge Liang was different. He had exhausted his life for the cause of Shu Han, and he did not forget the entrustment of his predecessor Liu Bei when he died.


    Loyal people are always hard to hate.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye would treat Zhuge Liang differently... After all, he was Zhuge Liang, Zhuge Kongming who had exhausted his life for the great cause of Shu Han.The most important thing is...this Zhuge Liang...he is strange...


    Reference 2151


    Chapter two hundred and fifty one


    Patriarch''s Mansion-Above the Hall...


    Zhuge Liang was holding his hands upside down, looking at the calligraphy and painting on the wall...


    When he saw Zhou Ye''s shabby room inscription on the wall, he couldn''t help but recite in a low voice...


    "Good article..." Zhuge Liang, after reading the inscription of the Shao Shi, exclaimed the profound meaning of the words of the Shao Shi inscription, and sighed: "A general bravely crowned the three armies, but wrote such an article, this is... Good thing..."


    From between the lines of the article, he could read the indifferent thoughts of fame and fortune of the person who wrote it...


    At this moment, he seemed to finally solve the question that he hadn''t understood for a long time.


    Why did Zhou Ye have not expanded his armaments since occupying Jingzhou for so many years, recruiting troops...have a grand plan.


    It''s about recuperating, building bridges and paving roads to open up business...and using various measures to make people''s lives more prosperous.


    Obviously, with the reputation of the blood dragon cavalry, the princes of the Quartet can be surrendered only by the introduction of troops. Why does he defend the nine counties of Jingxiang and refuse to use foreign troops??


    When Zhuge Liang saw this shabby room inscription, he felt as if he had found the crux.


    "If this continues, it won''t work..." Looking at this shabby room inscription, Zhuge Liang murmured: "The people under heaven are suffering from wars now... But the Lord is not willing to save the people... This... this is really... "


    Just when Zhuge Liang was thinking hard about how to persuade Zhou Ye to change his mind and embark on the road to hegemony in the world...


    Suddenly, I heard a sound of footsteps, and then Zhou Ye''s voice came."Mr. Let me wait for a long time... It''s really because I''ve been away from home for too long this time, and the people inside are reluctant to let me go... Sorry, sorry..."


    "Haha... The general''s words are serious..." Zhuge Liang turned around with a smile when he heard the words, and said to Zhou Ye: "For a long time, I heard that the general has a heart of pity and love for jade, and his wife and concubines at home are quite beautiful... I saw it today, and it is true..."


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye laughed when he heard the words, without explaining, he directly ordered people to have tea...


    After a while, the two were seated separately.


    "I don''t know what the husband said just now in the city, what does it mean?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "General, there is something unclear in the next place, please help me to clarify!" Zhuge Kongming stood up and bowed his hand to Zhou Ye as he said: "The general has millions of people in Jingxiang nine counties as the foundation, and he has a mega power. The world¡¯s blood dragons are the minions, why don¡¯t you send troops to the Central Plains to sweep the wasteland and return the people of the world a peaceful and prosperous age?


    "Ahem...no one...just lazy!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Lazy?" Zhuge Liang was stunned when he heard Zhou Ye''s words... "Dare to ask the general, what does this mean?"


    "Hahaha...A small Jingxiang County, I have to set aside an hour every day to deal with official affairs. If I have this huge world, wouldn''t I want to be tied to the case every day, not happy ?"


    "..." Zhuge Liang was suddenly speechless by Zhou Ye''s words...


    Damn, I''ve seen a lazy one, but never seen such a lazy...


    Obviously he has the strength to contend for the hegemony of the world and set the Dingding Central Plains, but because of laziness, he does not take the world... Such anecdotes are rare in ancient and modern...


    For an instant, Zhuge Liang really wanted to pick up the tea bowl on the table, pour Zhou Ye''s tea, and pour him awake...


    However, Zhuge Liang had to give up this tempting idea after comparing his own and Zhou Ye''s strength value...


    He settled down, and then said: "The general''s words and deeds are so bad... The words and deeds of General Liangguan are all acts of worrying about the country and benefiting the people... Obviously, the general''s heart is also pretending to be the people of the world... But why the general Abandon the people of the world for this lazy word, and watch them suffer in the flames of war?"


    "Oh? How do you see that I have the safety of the people in the world?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "The three things of General Liangguan, I have a heart for the people of the world!" Said this, Kong Ming raised a finger and said: "The general sent out the volunteers and defeated Dong Zhuo before the prison gate. This is an action to save the people... For one!"


    "Uh, that''s actually where I went to join in the fun..." Zhou Ye said embarrassedly.


    "General, don¡¯t want to say more, let me continue..." After saying that, Kong Ming raised his second finger and said: "The general manages Jingxiang nine counties, reduces taxes, builds bridges and roads, recruits Merchants gathered here, making the lives of the people of Jingzhou more prosperous every day... Millions of people in the nine counties of Jingzhou praised the general... The general¡¯s name of benevolence and virtue is spread all over the world. The people of the county are also yearning for the land of Jingzhou, looking forward to the general leading the army to...this is the second..."


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Seeing that Zhou Ye wanted to speak again, Zhuge Liang interrupted his words again, and continued: "The general led the blood dragon ride on an expedition to the northwestern frontier, and took advantage of the revival of the war in the Central Plains, the Xianbei and other barbarians who repeatedly violated the border, or Eliminate them all, or restrict them...so that the people on the frontier can enjoy peace again. This is the third..."


    "With these three things, how can the general say that he has no intention of the world, but just a lazy word, and ignore the people of the world?"


    "..." Hearing Zhuge Liang''s words, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    What should he say??


    Do you want to tell Zhuge Liang that he actually came to play...have no interest in the world hegemony??


    Forget it, hold on to these words...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye laughed, and said: "I heard that Nanyang Zhuge Wolong is talented in the world. Today I listened to your husband''s words. It really is so... But, sir, I really have no interest in this world... Just forgive me, I am a person who is lazy by nature... Let others worry about the situation of this world. I only need to get through my Jingxiang nine counties to be at ease..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye didn''t wait for Zhuge Liang to speak, and he said, "It''s rare to see Mr. Zhuge today... It''s a big deal... Come on, serve wine!!"


    "Here!"


    With the response of the attendant outside...


    Soon, the food and drink were brought up by the people...


    When Zhuge Liang saw this situation, he was speechless...


    "Come on, today you and I will not talk about business, just about Fengyue..." As he said, Zhou Ye raised the glass in his hand... "Come on, sir, please drink this glass..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1769

    Seeing this, Zhuge Liang could only drink with Zhou Ye.


    During the dinner, Zhuge Liang tried to persuade Zhou Ye several times, but was interrupted and confused by Zhou Ye...


    Unconsciously, Zhuge Liang was completely overwhelmed by Zhou Ye...


    In a daze, he felt that someone wanted to help him into the guest room, so he opened his mouth and said: "Liang, Liang has a place to go...Please send me to the manor of Mr. Shui Jing outside the city..."


    After saying this, Zhuge Liang Jiujin came to his head, and the personnel didn¡¯t know...


    Chapter 2152


    Chapter two hundred and fifty-two


    "Water...give me some water..."


    Zhuge Liang was awakened by a strong sense of thirst...


    Before he opened his eyes, he asked for water...


    Soon, a fragrant fragrance passed over, and then Zhuge Liang felt that someone had helped him up, and there was a bowl edge beside him...


    Following the feeling, he closed his eyes and opened his eyes...


    After a bowl of tea, he suddenly awoke a lot...


    Until this time, he was completely awake...


    He looked at the woman who was helping herself to feed water, and said softly, "Thank you, second sister..."


    "Why did you drink like Sanmei yesterday?" Zhuge Ruoxue reprimanded softly: "The girl''s family...isn''t it good to marry someone with peace of mind? Why do you have to assist some master and do it? What about major events in the world?"


    "Second sister...you don''t understand!" Zhuge Liang forcibly endured the headache after the hangover, waved his hand, and said: "I can''t convince you about this, and you can''t convince me... So, just let it go!"


    "Hey..." Zhuge Ruoxue couldn''t help sighing when she heard the words of her third sister...


    Since she was a child, her three sisters have been seen by Lord Pound once by chance...


    At that time, Lord Pound was shocked by the young Zhuge Liang as a heavenly being, and sighed: "If this woman is a man, she must be a wizard of heaven and latitude... It''s just a pity... What a pity..."


    The father of Zhuge, who had brought a group of sons and daughters to ask Pound to comment, could not help but reveal a trace of regret on his face.


    You know, whether it is his eldest son Zhuge Jin or his younger son Zhugejun, they are inferior to Pang Degong, the head of the Jingxiang celebrity, and they have few comments on them. Although they can''t be a major event, they can manage a county. Yifu.


    That means... Zhuge Jin and Zhuge Jun are both talented, but... not enough to make a big deal.


    Regarding the comments of Lord Pound, Zhuge''s father is very grateful...The regretful look on his face cannot be concealed.


    From then on, Zhuge Ruoxue discovered that her third younger sister was like a different person from then on. Not only did she dislike being a woman, she even gave up her name Zhuge Xiangxue and changed her name to Zhuge Xiangxue with the bright character Kong Ming...


    In this regard, her father didn''t say anything, even in Zhuge Ruoxue''s eyes, their father looked quite happy.


    Since then, Zhuge''s family has lost a third sister Xiangxue, and an additional second brother Wolong...


    Although Zhuge Xiangxue often claimed that this was her ambition... but Zhuge Ruoxue could see that her third younger sister was envious in her eyes when she was wearing a beautiful dress.


    "Where did the eldest sister go?" Zhuge Xiangxue interrupted her second sister''s thoughts.


    "The eldest sister is cooking in the kitchen at this time..." Zhuge Ruoxue replied: "Although we are temporarily staying at your teacher Mr. Shui Jing''s house for a few hours, naturally we can''t trouble him anymore!"


    "Second Sister''s words are extremely..." After speaking, Zhuge Xiangxue was about to get up, "I should also greet the teacher..."


    However, she just leaned on the window edge to get up, but felt her arm soft, and lay down on the couch again.


    "You look like this now, don''t want to move again..." Zhuge Ruoxue raised the pillow behind her third sister to make her lie more comfortable, and asked: "Yesterday, my eldest sister and I did everything I can¡¯t help you... actually let you stop the general¡¯s frame like this... Seeing that you were taken into the Patriarch¡¯s Mansion by that general, we were all worried..."


    "Hehe..." Zhuge Liang chuckled softly when he heard his second sister''s words, and said: "Then what is there to worry about...I just go to recommend myself..."


    "People say... that Jingzhou Zhou Boyang is greedy and lustful... just in case..."


    "I am a man now. How afraid?" Zhuge Liang said, stretched his waist, and said: "It''s just... I really didn''t expect that the reason why he didn''t want to take the world was just because of a lazy word... ¡­"


    "Oh?" Zhuge Ruoxue suddenly became interested when she heard the words of her third sister... "Lazy?"


    "Yeah..." Zhuge Xiangxue couldn''t help sighing when he said this, and said: "He said that it is just a small Jingxiang nine county, so he has to set aside an hour every day to deal with official affairs... ¡­If he wins the world, then where does he have time to go to Fenghuaxueyue?"


    "Such words can be regarded as a world wonder!" Zhuge Ruoxue said with a light smile: "However, everyone has their own ambitions, you can''t forcefully change his mind? You can learn from your talents, no matter which prince you go to, They can be reused... why bother to assist him?"


    "No..." Zhuge Xiangxue heard the words and shook her head slightly... "Second Sister''s words are not good... Whether it is Cao Cao of Yanzhou who took the emperor to make the princes, or Yuan Shu who occupied the two states of Jiqing and Qing Dynasty, the fourth generation and the third... ¡­I don¡¯t even think they are good..."


    "Furthermore, second sister, you have never met Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang, so you don''t know..." Zhuge Liang''s eyes lit up."When Zhou Ye said that he was lazy, his face was full of indifferent expression... It can be seen that he has absolute confidence in himself, and the reason why he doesn''t want to take the world is only because of a lazy word, not because it is not. Or it can¡¯t be taken..."


    "Then... how do you plan to persuade Zhou Ye to follow your ideas, Sanmei?" Zhuge Ruoxue asked curiously.


    "In Shanren''s heart, there is a clever plan..." Zhuge Xiangxue looked at her second sister, a mysterious smile leaked out of her face...


    "Oh? What''s the trick?" Zhuge Ruoxue asked curiously.


    "Don''t say... it won''t work if you say it!"


    As he said, Zhuge Xiangxue waved his hand and said, "Second sister, are you going to see if your elder sister''s meal is ready? I''m hungry..."


    "All day long..." Zhuge Ruoxue murmured after hearing the words of her third sister, got up and walked out...


    Watching her second sister leave the room... Zhuge Xiangxue couldn''t help but sighed slightly...


    In fact, the so-called trick in her heart is to do what she likes...


    Doesn''t Zhou Ye like beautiful women?Then introduce him to beauties...


    Of course, Zhuge Liang didn''t intend to go to battle by himself, but intended to... betray his two sisters...


    Once, she became Zhou Ye''s younger sister-in-law...cough cough, no, it should be the younger sister-in-law...


    In that case, she could take the opportunity to become an official... and with the help of the pillow wind of her two sisters, persuade Zhou Ye to send troops to the world and sweep the world.


    As for the happiness of her two sisters??


    In Zhuge Xiangxue''s opinion, Zhou Ye is a good person. Although she is a bit greedy and lustful, she loves her very much...I believe that after her two sisters get married, they will be happy...


    As for the fact that Zhou Ye''s wives and concubines were in groups...In this era, which prince is not so??If you are just a wife, you are embarrassed to go out to greet someone.


    Therefore, Zhuge Xiangxue believes that this is the best of both worlds, why not do it??


    In short, in order to assist Mingzhu to be a master of the world, she did not hesitate to do anything, because...this is her father''s last wish...


    Chapter 2153


    Chapter two hundred and fifty three

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1770

    Just when Zhuge Xiangxue made her own plan...


    Zhou Ye in Jingzhou Mansion was also secretly happy.


    "Husband, what is good today? Why are you so happy?" Mrs. Yueying looked at her husband a little strangely, and asked curiously.


    You know, since my husband personally sent that Zhuge Liang away last night, he hadn''t closed it when he came back... until this morning, it was the same.


    How can this not make Huang Yueying curious?


    "Good thing, great thing..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand... said: "I have discovered a peerless wizard again, whose wisdom is not as good as Yueying, you..."


    Hearing what my husband said, the women who were eating together raised their heads...


    "The husband finds that the peerless wizard is so happy? This is not like a husband''s style!" Madam Qing said.


    "Sister, you don''t know something..." Mrs. Hua smiled: "I expected that peerless wizard must be a girl... Otherwise, the husband would not be so happy!"


    "I see... Peerless wizards or something, the husband doesn''t care!" Da Qiao also jokingly said: "The husband only cares, does she have a peerless face..."


    "What the sisters said is extremely..." How can this kind of thing be missing Zhen Mi?"I guess, the husband must have fancyed another girl again... I was afraid that I would be jealous, so I said some peerless wizards who want to use public for personal gain and secretly conceal..."


    "Sister Zhen Mi hit the nail on the head..."


    "Well, but so..."


    "Let me just say, how could my husband suddenly change his temper and become interested in some peerless wizard..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Hearing the women in his family teasing himself here, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... "In your mind, do I look like this? Is it because I have been away from home for too long? You have almost forgotten the taste of family law. Up??? Huh???"


    "Look, my husband is so angry..."


    "It seems that this is indeed true!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Seeing the nonchalant appearance of the women, Zhou Ye sighed helplessly... "I had my heart turned to Mingyue, but Mingyue illuminates the ditch..."


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell to the ground, the girls heard a sound of glass shattering that shocked their hearts...


    Hearing this sound, all the girls suddenly turned pale...


    "Husband...we just joked with you..."


    "Husband...concubine is really dysfunctional...in the morning you only..."


    "No, don''t be afraid of him... he is just a paper tiger... I don''t believe that so many of our sisters can''t beat him..."


    Hearing Dong Bai''s words, the women were speechless for a while...You are so tired of talking, why is your voice shaking??


    However... the mirror world is already open, would Zhou Ye easily let go of these brave chicks??


    "Ladies, come and come, today I am going to make up all the public food that has been on the expedition for more than half a year... Let''s not count too much, just once a day... That is one hundred and eighty times. Everyone has a share. Don''t fight. grab¡­¡­"


    "Oh my god... one hundred and eighty times... husband, do you want our lives?"


    "No, husband, my concubine knows that I was wrong..."


    "The concubine will never dare anymore...Ah..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, Zhou Ye walked out of the mirror world with a refreshed look...


    Of course, he couldn''t really do as he said, one hundred and eighty times per person, not a few times... After all, his women would really die.


    However, he didn''t let them off easily...


    Now, they are all in a coma in the mirror world...


    I believe that after the lessons learned this time, they should know what it means to be hard to dismantle, and what it means to see through is not broken.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but pull out a wicked smile...


    Just as Zhou Ye was about to go to the front office, preparing to raise the account, and intending to deal with the affairs of Jingzhou for half a year after leaving, suddenly Feng Yiwei came to report: "Open to the lord, Mr. Zhuge, please see..."


    Zhou Ye hurriedly said, "Hurry up, please..."


    "Here!"


    Feng Yiwei took the order...


    Not long ago, Zhuge Xiangxue appeared in front of Zhou Ye with Feng Yiwei... "Liang, I have seen the general!"


    "Mister is too polite!" Zhou Ye said, pulling up Zhuge Xiangxue''s little hand, and said: "Yesterday I told my husband, I was shocked to be a god... Zhou could not wait to talk with my husband every day. what¡­¡­"


    "Haha... The general is overly modest... Liang is just a mountain villager, and I dare not bear the general love so much..." Zhuge Xiangxue said without a trace, trying to take her little hand out of Zhou Ye''s hand...


    However, she smoked several times without success... In desperation, she could only let Zhou Ye hold her little hand like this.


    And what about Zhou Ye?


    Knowing that this Zhuge [Liang] is a woman, but pretending not to know... Still holding her hand tightly, with an extremely passionate and thirsty look, he said: "Sir, how can you enlighten me? Someone listens respectfully..."


    Ask Zhou Ye why he knew Zhuge Liang was a woman...


    He actually saw Zhuge Liang the first time he saw Zhuge Liang...especially, when he sent Zhuge Liang back to Mr. Shuijing¡¯s manor, he had personally verified his body in the carriage... Otherwise, I really thought Zhou Ye Is it curved?Holding a man''s hand tightly??


    Of course, since this little Zhuge girl is willing to play such a trick of pretending to be a man with him, he is naturally happy to pretend not to know...


    At this time, Zhuge [Liang] still didn¡¯t know that Zhou Ye had already seen through his daughter¡¯s identity, so he had to let Zhou Ye hold his hand and said: "Today I heard that the lotus is in full bloom in Honghu Lake. It''s beautiful, so I came here specially and invited the general to enjoy the flowers..."


    "Flower viewing?" Zhou Ye was taken aback when he heard this...


    He thought that Zhuge [Liang] came to persuade him to reinvigorate the world and clean up Liuhe...


    As a result, he was called to enjoy the flowers?This is completely different from what he thought.


    But... it doesn''t matter...


    The girl calls you to enjoy the flowers, are you going??


    Others Zhou Ye didn''t know, he was going anyway...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1771

    "Such kindness, prepare the frame for my orders..." Zhou Ye said he was about to give an order to prepare the frame for honor...


    However, before he finished speaking, Zhuge [Liang] stopped him."The general wait a minute, won''t you take a lot of followers with you to enjoy the flowers?"


    "Oh? What about Mr. Kong Ming''s opinion?" Zhou Ye asked rhetorically.


    "Can the general dare to go to Honghu Lake to enjoy the flowers alone with me?" Zhuge [Liang] said aggressively.


    "Then why don''t you dare..." Zhou Ye laughed loudly: "Come here, take my horse..."


    "The lord... you are a daughter of a golden body, how can you go out with others so easily?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Feng Yiwei beside him said anxiously, "Please let me wait to serve..."


    Chapter 2154


    Chapter two hundred and fifty-four


    There is a reason why Feng Yiwei said so...


    Among other things, just the number of assassinations Yuan Shu has been assassinated over the years can''t be counted as ten fingers.


    And Cao Cao is extremely cautious, no matter how urgent things are, he will never rush at night...


    All the princes took their own life to the extreme...


    Although Feng Yiwei knows that her master is invincible, but...as a close attendant of her master, it is her duty to remind her master to be safe... and she doesn''t think there is anything wrong with doing so...


    After all, if everything has to be done by the owner of the family, what is the significance of their Feng Yiwei''s existence???


    What''s more, as a woman who loves her master deeply, it is normal to have such worries.


    Hearing Feng Yiwei''s words, Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand and said, "Feng''er, you worry too much. Even if thousands of thieves go together, what can I do?"


    "But the lord..." Feng Yiwei wanted to persuade a few more words... but Zhou Ye interrupted his words, "Well, no need to say more, I have decided, go get the horse!"


    "Here... here!"


    Since the owner of her own family is determined to act alone, she has to act on her own orders.


    However, she also grew a mindful eye... She did not go directly to the stables of the mansion to lead Zhou Ye''s mount out, but took a detour around the back house, trying to find her mistress and persuade her mistress... , She went around in the back house for a long time, but did not find her mistress.


    Just ask...


    My mistresses have disappeared since breakfast...


    In desperation, Situ Feng''er had no choice but to go to the stables to prepare horses for her husband.


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already brought Zhuge [Liang] to the gate of the mansion...


    I saw a carriage parked outside the mansion gate. The driver saw Zhuge Liang walking out of the mansion gate and hurriedly said, "My son, are you going to go?"


    "The old man, please wait a moment!" Zhuge [Liang] explained to Zhou Ye as he said: "The two sisters at home heard that they were going to go with the general to enjoy the flowers, and wanted to follow them together. In Xia, I really can¡¯t refuse, so I can only take my sister to go..."


    "It doesn''t hurt, it doesn''t hurt... I can''t ask for a beautiful woman to accompany you!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    At this moment, Situ Feng also brought Zhou Ye''s mount over...


    Of course, Zhou Ye would not normally ride Mochizuki Rhinoceros when it was not on the expedition. After all, that thing was too conspicuous.


    Situ Feng naturally understood his owner''s preferences, so he brought out his dream horse.


    The Dream Demon Horse saw its owner¡¯s face, trampled with excitement, its huge horse head arched into Zhou Ye¡¯s arms...


    "Okay, okay... I know... It''s been a long time since I took you out to play..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted the Mengma Ma on the head, and said, "Nothing happened today, just to take you out. ..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the Dream Demon Horse neighed very humanely, as if urging its owner to ride on itself.


    Seeing such a psychic horse, Zhuge [Liang] couldn''t help but exclaimed: "I saw the giant beast under the general''s crotch yesterday is already extraordinary. I didn''t expect to see such a BMW today. It is a blessing for the general..."


    "Hahaha...I have nothing else, I am blessed!" Zhou Ye said, turning on his horse, and then said to Zhuge [Liang]: "Mr. is not good at riding horses. Now the opportunity is rare, why not ride with me and feel it. The joy of riding, if you can¡¯t say it, can also make your husband fall in love with riding?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s words, Zhuge [Liang] couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly: ¡°The general is forgiving. It¡¯s just like the general doesn¡¯t like mundane things. I also have things I¡¯m not good at. It¡¯s better for me to ride the carriage with my sister. ..."


    "Hahaha...That''s all, sir, it''s getting late, let''s set off!"


    "Just so!"


    Zhuge [Liang] said, arched his hands to Zhou Ye, and then got into the carriage...


    Cars and horses, walking side by side... drove out of the city.


    Honghu Lake is located in Jingxiang, hundreds of miles away from Jingzhou.


    At the speed of the carriage of this era, it would take at least two days to arrive.


    In the carriage...


    Zhuge Mengxue looked at her third sister and asked in a low voice: "Sanmei, didn''t you say that only three of our sisters went to Honghu to enjoy the flowers? Why did you call the general to come with you last week?"


    Zhuge [Liang]''s second sister Zhuge Ruoxue also said: "Yes, third sister, it is inconvenient to go with men and women... Moreover, with the reputation of being a champion, my two sisters are walking with him, so how will they be married in the future? what??"


    Zhuge Ruoxue asked such a question for a reason...


    Apart from other things, only Zhou Ye''s name for being greedy and lustful, everyone knows... Moreover, no one dared to stroke Zhou Ye''s tiger''s whiskers on the three-acre land in Jingxiang Nine County.


    As long as the woman who has traveled with Zhou Ye, no one even dared to propose marriage...


    Why??Because I was afraid that the woman was Zhou Ye''s imprisonment... I was afraid that she had never died if she snatched a girl from Zhou Ye??


    This is not to say that Zhou Ye has a bad reputation... In the Jingzhou realm, no one dares to say that Zhou Ye is not. What if someone scolds Zhou Ye in the public?It doesn¡¯t need to be done by government soldiers, the people onlookers can beat him up and can¡¯t take care of themselves...


    After all, the Chinese people are the most simple people...


    Who treats them well, they can recite forever.


    Since Zhou Ye came to power in Jingzhou, the lives of the people in Jingzhou have been better day by day, and a year is better than a year.


    When the people in other states and counties were suffering from wars and were not able to get enough to eat or wear warmth, the life of the people in Jingzhou was very good. It can be said that every family has surplus food and meat every day.


    They knew that this was a good day for them, so the people were grateful to Zhou Ye.


    As for Zhou Ye''s problem with being greedy and lustful?In the eyes of the people, it is normal...


    Men, how many do not like beautiful women??


    Under such circumstances, if anyone dared to grab a girl from Zhou Ye?Among other things, the spit of the people alone could drown him...Moreover, although Zhou Ye treated the people under his control extremely preferentially, don''t forget...there are tens of thousands of grievances in his hands.


    Do you really think that a tiger is a cat if it doesn''t eat people??


    Is there anyone who is not afraid of death to grab one and have a try to see if the blood dragon will destroy its full gate??

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1772

    It is precisely because he knows Zhou Ye''s high prestige among the people of Jingzhou that Zhuge Ruoxue complains about her third sister...


    When Zhuge [Liang] heard this, she instantly understood her second sister¡¯s concerns. She couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and said, ¡°Second sister, you¡¯re worried, you and your eldest sister never got out of the car. Is this your sister?"


    "I hope so!" Zhuge Ruoxue and Zhuge Mengxue can only do this after hearing the words of their third sisters... They can''t refute their sister''s face, so get out of the car??


    In this way, how can she be a person outside??


    However, what the two sisters Zhuge didn''t expect was that their third sister was going to sell them completely.


    Chapter 2155


    Chapter two hundred and fifty-five


    In fact, Zhuge [Liang] had arranged a big show for Zhou Ye and his two sisters on the shore of Honghu Lake, and was waiting for the curtain to begin.


    At this time, Zhou Ye, Zhuge Ruoxue, and Zhuge Mengxue didn¡¯t even know...


    night--


    Zhou Ye and his party, who had been on the road for a day, settled in a camp on a clearing beside the official road.


    It was not until this time that Zhou Ye saw Zhuge [Liang]¡¯s two sisters for the first time...


    To tell the truth, only in terms of beauty, the appearance of this sister Zhuge is no less than that of the sisters Da Qiao and Xiao Qiao in his home.


    Moreover, Sister Zhuge was also a rare twin sister, which made Zhou Ye feel very moved.


    "Zhuge Mengxue (Ruoxue), I have seen the general!"


    When the two sisters got out of the car, they bowed to Zhou Ye Yingying and said, "Because there are so many people in the city, my sisters could not get out of the car and meet the general. Please forgive me!"


    "It''s okay..." Zhou Ye smiled and said: "Today, Zhou only learned that there are not only brothers in Mr. Wolong''s family, but sisters..."


    Zhou Ye''s words are true...


    To be honest, there are not a few people who know that Zhuge Liang has brothers, but those who know that Zhuge Liang has two sisters are really rare...


    "My two sisters have been at home and rarely show up. It is normal for the general to not know it!" Zhuge [Liang] said here, turned to his two sisters and said: "Today¡¯s dinner, I have to trouble the two sisters... ¡­"


    "This is our own business. Why should my second brother be polite..." Zhuge Mengxue said, and took out a small iron pot from the carriage, as well as some rice, marinated bacon and vegetables. Find a place to wash vegetables and rice, prepare to cook.


    "I''ll help you too..." Zhou Ye habitually raised his hand to help... but Zhuge Ruoxue blocked it...


    "General Zhou has been struggling for a day. How dare you let the general help? Please rest for a while and have dinner right away..." With that, Zhuge Ruoxue walked to her elder sister and helped her elder sister pick up the ingredients. Walk towards a stream not far away...


    "The general is actually going to cook?" Zhuge [Liang] standing aside asked with some curiosity when he saw Zhou Ye''s behavior just now.


    "Haha... it''s not that I am boasting, there are really not many things I don''t know about in the world!" Said this, Zhou Ye looked around...


    At this moment, the old man driving the car has taken his dry food and avoided far away...


    And sister Zhuge also went to the stream to wash rice and vegetables...On the clearing, only Zhou Ye and Zhuge [Liang] were left.


    "If it''s still early today, the scenery here is also acceptable... How about making tea with my husband for fun!" Said this, Zhou Ye walked to his war horse before Zhuge Liang refused, from the animal skin bag beside the saddle. I took out a red clay tea stove, and then took out some charcoal...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s actions, Zhuge [Liang] smiled slightly, "It''s so good, I''ll go to the stream to get water..."


    With that said, Zhuge [Liang] took the teapot from Zhou Ye and walked towards the stream...


    When Zhuge Liang returned from receiving the water, Zhou Ye had already lit the charcoal in the red clay tea stove...


    Zhuge [Liang] put the teapot on the tea stove, and then sat on the ground like Zhou Ye, waiting for the tea to boil.


    Zhuge Liang looked at Zhou Ye staring at the tea stove seriously, and couldn''t help but say: "General..."


    "Don''t call my general... just call my name!" Zhou Ye interrupted Zhuge Liang''s words and said: "General is an official name. Since you and I are traveling with your companions, you can treat each other as friends. Why do you call such a score?"


    "Then... Brother Boyang..." Zhuge [Liang] hesitated for a while and asked: "Don¡¯t you think the people of the Li people in this world are like the tea in this teapot? ??"


    "Oh?? You mean you will be drunk soon?" Zhou Ye interrupted with a smile...


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhuge Liang resisted the urge to roll his eyes, and said: "Brother Boyang is not making trouble. The meaning of being here is that the people of this world are like the tea in this tea stove. I am in a deep and fiery state...I am waiting for Yi Mingzhu, come to pick up the tea stove, put out the charcoal fire...Save them!"


    "...... According to Kong Ming, the Li people are like tea, what is the charcoal fire below?" Zhou Ye asked back.


    "It is the princes who support their own soldiers, the greed that seizes the world, it is..."


    "If I were to take the world, how would it be different from this charcoal fire?"


    "..." Zhuge [Liang] was dumb when he heard Zhou Ye''s rhetorical question.


    "Kong Ming... have you seen the sea?" Zhou Ye asked again...


    "Have never seen..."


    "Then you know, the sea is as big as dozens of Shenzhou..." Zhou Ye said softly: "The size of this world is beyond your imagination... Don''t be fooled by the world in front of you... What you see It¡¯s not just what this world has..."


    "Brother Boyang''s words are wrong...Although I have never seen the sea, let alone how big the world is... But I know that if a house is not cleaned, why can we sweep the world, and why should a country be insecure?" Zhuge [Liang] said this, already a little excited...


    "Don''t get excited..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand, and said, "I''m just discussing with you how big this world really is..."


    "Oh? Did Brother Boyang have seen it?" Zhuge Liang asked curiously.


    "Of course!" Zhou Ye smiled: "Before returning to China, I used to follow the Silk Road to the barbarian land... The people there, unlike us, are like the Xiongnu, with sunken eye sockets and golden hair. Blue eyes...and..."


    As Zhou Ye told, Zhuge Liang gradually forgot what he wanted to persuade Zhou Ye...


    Instead, he sat there, listening attentively to Zhou Ye''s description...


    In Zhou Ye''s description, she saw everything in this world that was different from what she knew...


    A country like summer in the four seasons, black as carbon-like Kunlun slaves... and all kinds of things she hadn''t dared to think of, all she heard from Zhou Ye.


    At this moment, she almost wanted to abandon her previous persistence and follow the path described by Zhou Ye to the far west to take a look at the completely different scenery in the world.


    And sister Zhuge who came back from washing the vegetables also unknowingly indulged in the world described by Zhou Ye...


    I don¡¯t know when, the crescent moon has risen to the top of the tree...but the dinner has not yet settled...


    It wasn''t until there was a grunting sound that Zhou Ye''s description was interrupted...


    "Ah, it''s all this time... I''m so hungry!" Zhou Ye smiled and shielded someone with a grunting stomach...


    "what!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Sister Zhuge suddenly realized... the time has come.


    "I''m really sorry, what the general said really attracted me to wait...Unconsciously, our sisters were fascinated...Please wait a moment, we will start cooking immediately..." Sister Zhuge hurriedly said that. Those who are busy started to bury the pot and make a fire, preparing dinner...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1773

    Chapter 2156


    Chapter two hundred and fifty-six


    Dinner is extremely simple...


    Just some home-cooked meals.


    But even so, Zhou Ye''s food was extremely sweet...There is no way, it''s beautiful.


    After a series of small tricks, the Zhuge sisters at this time were no longer as defensive against Zhou Ye as they were when they first met.Instead, the branches that were teased by Zhou Ye shivered...


    After all, because of the limitations of the times, Sister Zhuge knows very little about external affairs... But Zhou Ye has been to many places there and has been to so many worlds. It can be said that she is very knowledgeable... The average uncle is What do you rely on to lie to girls?


    Of course it depends on life experience and some small tenderness methods...


    And these are precisely what Zhou Ye lacks most.


    In addition to Zhou Ye, there is a cheating device for mental position...


    In just the time of a meal, Sister Zhuge has already known each other by names with Zhou Ye...


    At this time, Zhou Ye called Sister Zhuge by the name, and Sister Zhuge called Zhou Ye a Langjun. Langjun here does not mean her husband, but a very familiar man.


    "Langjun, tell us more about the Roman Empire..." Zhuge Mengxue said.


    "Alright, I have nothing to do with me, so I''ll talk about it again!" Zhou Ye said, he was about to speak... However, at this moment, Zhuge [Liang] stood up suddenly... Go...


    "Huh, where does Kong Ming want to go?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Go to the toilet... are you coming?" Zhuge [Liang] said angrily...


    To be honest, her original plan was to match her two sisters with Zhou Ye... However, when her sister was really talking and laughing with Zhou Ye, she felt quite uneasy in her heart...


    There is an indescribable sourness...


    Therefore, when she saw her sister opening up to get close to Zhou Ye, she felt sore in her heart, and she had some discomfort in her belly, so she wanted to take the opportunity to escape for a while...


    By the way, solve the matter of reincarnation of grains.


    However, Zhuge [Liang] not only did not frighten Zhou Ye back with this ill-tempered answer, but it made him climb along the pole...


    "It just so happens that I also feel some discomfort in my abdomen...it''s not like going..." Zhou Ye stood up and walked to Zhuge [Liang]''s side... "Kong Ming, let''s go, let''s go to the toilet together..." "


    "..." To be honest, Zhuge [Liang]''s mood at this time was broken...


    Fuck, ordinary people can''t hide when they come across this kind of pickle... But this guy just climbed along the pole... What should I do??


    "This... is such a private matter, how about we find a place to solve it?"


    "What''s so embarrassing... you and I are both men... What are you afraid of!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "When I was marching, I often went to the toilet with the soldiers... Then what?"


    "..." At this point, Zhuge [Liang] has no idea how to refuse...


    However, if she doesn''t refuse, isn''t her daughter''s identity completely exposed??


    At this moment... her two sisters came to help.


    "Langjun...you haven''t finished telling us about the Roman Empire!" Zhuge Mengxue said, grabbing Zhou Ye''s arm...


    "Yes, Lang Jun...we are still waiting to hear you talk about the Roman consul!" Zhuge Ruoxue also grabbed Zhou Ye''s other arm.


    Seeing this situation, Zhuge [Liang] hurriedly said: "Since my sister said so, Brother Boyang might as well be patient for a while, I''ll come when I go..."


    Having said this, Zhuge [Liang] turned around without waiting for Zhou Ye to speak...


    Zhou Ye looked at Zhuge [Liang] that figure gradually entering the depths of the forest, and a narrow smile leaked from the corner...


    The game, it¡¯s fun to play slowly... If it¡¯s disassembled all at once, it¡¯s boring.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and said to sister Zhuge: "That''s fine...Then I will tell the two girls about the Roman Empire first...The Roman Empire..."


    While talking, Zhou Ye grabbed the hands of the two women with his backhand... and took them to sit by the campfire.


    And how could sister Zhuge, who had not been involved in the world, be the opponent of Zhou Ye, a ten-thousand-year-old monster... Soon, the two women were brought into rhythm by him, and gradually nestled next to him... Even, they themselves were both I didn''t pay attention, I don''t know when... Zhou Ye''s hands are already on their waists...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Zhuge [Liang] settled the matter of the reincarnation of his five grains, he returned to the camp and saw this scene in front of him.


    The three of them were sitting around the bonfire... their eldest sister and second sister were cuddling in Zhou Ye''s arms... Zhou Ye''s big hands seemed to be groping back and forth on his two sisters...


    Seeing such a scene, Zhuge [Liang] suddenly felt an anger in his heart... "What are you doing? Do you still know how to teach etiquette?"


    Hearing Zhuge [Liang]''s angry shout, sister Zhuge jumped up from Zhou Ye''s arms like an electric shock...


    "...That...that...I''m a little unwell, so I''ll rest first..." Then, the eldest sister Zhuge Mengxue got up and got into the carriage for the first time...


    And the second sister Zhuge Ruoxue also followed closely... "I, I will go see the eldest sister..."


    In fact, the faces of the two women at this time are as red as cooked prawns...


    There are some things that you can deceive yourself when you are not broken by someone... But once you are broken by someone... then... I''m quite embarrassed.


    And what about Zhou Ye?He didn''t care about Zhuge [Liang]''s rebuke at all, and smiled: "Why did Kong Ming say this?"


    "Why did you say this?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhuge [Liang] almost lost his anger... "What did you and your sister-in-law do just now? Without the words of the matchmaker, you actually did this. A shameless thing..."


    "Hehe... The matchmaker''s parents'' orders, these are not important, what is important is the love between the two..." Zhou Ye said cheerfully: "I and my sister are both love each other... how can we talk about being shameless? ?"


    Speaking of this, Zhou Ye didn''t wait for Zhuge [Liang] to speak, and then said: "I''ll wait for this matter...I ordered someone to go to your house to propose a marriage, so...Isn''t it shameless?"


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhuge [Liang] was speechless...


    In fact, Zhou Ye''s statement is quite untenable in this era... But at this time, Zhuge [Liang]''s anger in her heart has also been pressed down, and she suddenly realized... Things are already in accordance with her own thoughts. The development in the desired direction, why do you want to stop it??


    Thinking of this... Zhuge [Liang] put a stiff smile on his face and said, "Such a kindness..."


    Chapter 2157


    Chapter two hundred and fifty-seven


    Just when Zhou Ye and Zhuge Liang were talking in the camp...


    Sister Zhuge hiding in the car has been quietly eavesdropping on the words of the two.


    When Zhou Ye said that he would send someone to Zhuge''s house to propose marriage after he returned from the lake tour, the two girls suddenly blushed...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1774

    There was a hint of sweetness in my heart.


    "Sister...Lang Jun said, I''m going to my uncle''s house to propose marriage for us..." Zhuge Ruoxue lowered her voice and said with joy.


    "Well...I heard it too..." Zhuge Mengxue was also full of joy at this time.


    Now the two women''s perception of Zhou Ye is extremely good...


    Learned and talented, beautiful and unparalleled, famous all over the world...


    Each of Zhou Ye''s traits was pulled out separately, and it was enough to make a girl who has not been involved in the world fall in love with him at first sight...


    What''s more, Zhou Ye also has characteristics that men don''t have in this era...that is, respect for women...


    Of course, respect is not the same as kneeling... to distinguish the difference between the two.


    Just this kind of faint respect is enough to make the two women look at Zhou Ye differently... What''s more, Zhou Ye himself has so many advantages, coupled with his mental strength field and the methods of making up sisters from later generations...


    This sister Zhuge had already secretly promised him...


    As for Zhou Ye, there are already many wives and concubines...


    Is this a rare thing in this era?In this era, three wives and four concubines are commonplace...


    Therefore, in the eyes of Sister Zhuge, even if Zhou Ye had many wives and concubines, it was nothing.


    Compared to marrying a stranger who she didn''t know or even met, Sister Zhuge was more willing to marry Zhou Ye...


    "Perhaps, soon... we will be called madams!" Zhuge Ruoxue said here, looking forward to her eyes.


    "I won''t mention that for now..." Zhuge Mengxue whispered: "Second sister, didn''t you notice that the third sister is quite different today?"


    "Oh? What''s the difference?" Zhuge Ruoxue asked curiously.


    "With my little sister''s character, Taishan collapses in front of her and doesn''t change her face... but why is she so irritable today?" Zhuge Mengxue paused after saying this... "Could it be... the third sister actually There is also a meaning of admiration for Lang Jun?"


    "That''s normal..." Zhuge Ruoxue said with a natural look when she heard her elder sister''s words: "Women in the world, who can escape the gentle means of Lang Jun? Aren''t you and I a role model? ?"


    "..." Mengxue was also speechless when she heard her second sister''s words... "But..."


    "My eldest sister is worried..." Zhuge Ruoxue interrupted her elder sister. "The younger sister just doesn''t know how sad it is... When she knows, she will take the initiative to attack. Don''t worry about her..."


    "I hope so..."


    Speaking of this, Mengxue sighed deeply...


    It is true that the authorities are obsessed with bystanders...


    Mengxue felt that her little sister''s emotional path would not be so easy...Who put a heavy burden on her?


    The night is getting darker...


    Sister Zhuge, who was resting in the car, has also fallen asleep deeply.


    And Zhou Ye and Zhuge [Liang] are of course responsible for the vigil.


    Although the land of Jingzhou has been ruled by Zhou Ye, there is no banditry, and there is no way left.


    However, there are still quite a few beasts in the mountains...


    Therefore, it is really necessary to watch the night.


    Zhou Ye asked Zhuge [Liang] to rest first, and watch the eve by himself... Zhuge [Liang] did not refuse to say this, took a piece of felt cloth and spread it by the fire, and fell asleep...


    While Zhou Ye sat by the fire, quietly looking up at the starry sky, dumbfounded...


    How should I put it, he hasn''t been alone for a long time...


    Sometimes it¡¯s fun to be alone...


    This reminded him of himself a long, long time ago, who hadn''t had an adventure...


    Thinking of the life at that time, Zhou Ye couldn''t help feeling a bit...If Shanshan hadn''t gotten her help, maybe he would already be a handful of loess by then?


    Even life and death can''t be detached, so what about happiness?


    But soon, Zhou Ye had completely shaken off the melancholy in his mind... The past can only be recalled... No need to look back...


    At this time, he should cherish what he is right now...


    Speaking of which, the starry space of this era is beautiful, especially in the wilderness. The stars in the sky appear so gorgeous. Looking at the bright galaxy, Zhou Ye even has a kind of soaring into the sky to find out in the gorgeous galaxy. impulse¡­¡­


    However, in the end he resisted...


    And Zhuge [Liang] lying next to the fire, after closing his eyes, couldn''t fall asleep anyway...


    In her mind, the scene of Zhou Ye enchanting her sister''s waist with his big hands back and forth appeared...


    Every time she felt a surge of anger...


    After a long while, she sat up...


    "What? Kong Ming, can''t you sleep?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    Zhuge [Liang] Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, he concealed: "No, it''s just that the stars are so beautiful tonight, why don''t you just go to sleep?"


    "Haha, it seems that Kong Ming, like me, also likes to watch the sky at night..." Zhou Ye saw the little girl''s insincere in an instant, and joked, "How about you and me stargazing together?"


    "Great good!" Zhuge [Liang] nodded in response.


    "Well-wait for me!" Zhou Ye got up, walked to his horse, took out a piece of felt from the leather bag on the horse''s back, and walked to Zhuge [Liang]''s side. I put my felt cloth side by side with hers...


    "Xiongtai, what is it?" Seeing Zhou Ye''s actions, Zhuge [Liang] suddenly panicked...


    This...this...Isn''t this just a classmate sharing a pillow??


    How can this...


    Just when Zhuge [Liang] was struggling in his heart, Zhou Ye said: "This way we can watch the stars together..."


    As he said, Zhou Ye lay down unceremoniously, and then grabbed Zhuge [Liang] by the arm and pulled her down... "Come on, you and I lie down and watch the stars at night..."


    "..." Zhuge [Liang] was already nervously speechless...


    Although she has been disguising herself as a man for a long time, her family and friends all know that she is a daughter, so naturally they will not have anything to say to her... So, sleeping on the same bed with a man is the first time in her life. ...


    "Kong Ming knows... In Rome, astronomers there divided the stars in the sky into various constellations... Among them, there are the twelve constellations of the zodiac... such as Libra over there... and..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s eloquent and talkative voice, Zhuge [Liang] unknowingly was attracted by his words... and even asked questions from time to time...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1775

    The night is getting deeper... and Zhuge [Liang], don''t know when, fell asleep...


    Zhou Ye looked at the sleeping chick in his arms... His horns pulled out a smile...


    Chapter 2158


    Chapter two hundred and fifty-eight


    early morning¡­¡­


    Zhuge [Liang] was awakened by a melodious bird song...


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she was stunned on the spot...


    Because at this time, the distance between her and Zhou Ye was really too close...close, I could feel his breath.


    Moreover, the posture of the two of them at the moment is quite bad...


    The most unpleasant thing is-Zhuge [Liang] discovered that he had carried it up... and, his push was also on someone... That posture, let alone how indecent...


    When you realize this...


    Zhuge [Liang] couldn''t help holding his breath, and then, little by little, pushed himself away from someone''s waist... and crawled out of someone''s arms.


    After doing all this, Zhuge [Liang] felt that his heart was about to jump out of his throat.


    She did not dare to delay, and hurriedly got up from the felt... and then lightly walked towards the stream not far away.


    What she didn''t know was - when she was tiptoeing away, Zhou Ye, who was originally asleep, opened his eyes and smiled in the direction she was leaving.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhuge [Liang], who came to the stream to prepare to wash, discovered that her two sisters were already by the stream... She couldn''t help but complain: "Sister, why don''t you call me... Just in case you wake up first It¡¯s not me, but Boyang? How embarrassing to let him see me in such an indecent sleeping position!"


    "Hehe..." X2


    Hearing the complaint of their little sister, the two sisters Zhuge looked at each other and smiled...


    "What''s so embarrassing...you are all [men]..." Zhuge Ruoxue said with a smile.


    "The second sister is right!" Zhuge Mengxue also said: "Furthermore...When our sisters woke up, they saw you entangled together, so she didn''t dare to call you...for fear of calling you, Jiang Langjun I woke up too, it would not be beautiful..."


    "Why is it not beautiful to wake Boyang up?" Zhuge [Liang] asked strangely.


    "After all, when you wake up in the morning, people have three urgency!" Zhuge Ruoxue laughed and said: "If Lang Jun is awakened...how do we have the nerve to deal with the three urgency of life?"


    ".................."


    Hearing what his sister said, Zhuge [Liang] was speechless for a while... What you said was right, but I was speechless.


    Anyway...


    I didn¡¯t listen to my sister talking about the three urgency of life, she still didn¡¯t feel it... When she heard the three urgency of life mentioned by her sister, she suddenly felt a swelling in her stomach... "No, I have to deal with it , Sister, help me take a look...If Boyang wakes up, don''t let him come..."


    While talking, Zhuge [Liang] quickly ran towards the woods by the stream...


    Sister Zhuge watched her little sister disappear into the woods...


    The two looked at each other and smiled...


    "Sister, have you noticed, how did she call Lang Jun just now?" Zhuge Ruoxue asked in a low voice with a smile.


    "Boyang...hehe..." Zhuge Mengxue said with a light smile: "It seems that our little sister can''t escape Lang Jun''s palm..."


    "Then do we still want to follow the strategy discussed last night?" Zhuge Ruoxue asked.


    "Let''s act by chance!" Zhuge Mengxue smiled: "Perhaps, our three sisters can never separate from now on..."


    "Ok!!"


    When Zhuge [Liang] finished handling his life¡¯s three anxieties and walked out of the woods, he found that his two sisters had some invisible smiles on their faces...


    However, she didn''t think much about it. She just thought that her sister was laughing at herself when she saw her indecent sleeping position...


    When the three sisters returned from the stream together...


    Zhou Ye is also up...


    After the group had eaten breakfast...they set off again.


    On this day¡¯s journey, I¡¯m no longer as productive as yesterday¡¯s journey...


    Zhou Ye rode beside the carriage, while sisters Zhuge raised the curtain of the car from time to time, chatting and laughing with Zhou Ye.


    During the chat, Zhou Ye threw out some jokes about later generations from time to time, and the sister Zhuge who was always amused laughed and shivered.


    In such a relaxed and pleasant atmosphere, everyone feels that time flies quickly...


    Finally, at noon the next day... the group reached the shore of Honghu Lake.


    At this time, the water of Honghu Lake was full of lotus flowers everywhere. Looking at it, it was so beautiful.


    "This situation and this scene will be a big white..." Looking at the ten thousand acres of lotus in front of him, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but sigh: "It''s a pity that there is no flat boat, otherwise, we can go boating on the lake..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhuge [Liang] smiled slightly and said, "Who said there is no Bianzhou?"


    "Oh??" Zhou Ye was surprised when he heard Zhuge [Liang], "Then dare to ask Kong Ming, where did the boat come from?"


    "Treat the mountain people to do it to become a flat boat for you!" Zhuge [Liang] said, making a spellcasting appearance, closing his eyes tightly, and muttering words...


    Zhou Ye listened carefully and almost didn''t laugh out loud...


    Zhuge [Liang] What Zhuge said in his mouth was not a spell at all, but...similar to a tongue twister about eating grapes but not spitting out grape skins...if you read it quickly, it gives people a mysterious feeling.


    Just as Zhou Ye watched Zhuge [Liang] playing treasures with great interest, suddenly a sound of a wooden boat kicking the water surface came... Then, from the aloe bush on one side, a ship about seven or eight meters long The fishing boat, sailed out...


    Standing at the bow of the boat was an old man dressed as a fisherman, and when he saw Zhou Ye and his party, he bowed his hands in greeting from a distance: "Dare to ask Mr. Zhuge?"


    "Below is Zhuge Kongming..." Zhuge [Liang] answered without pretending to be a ghost after hearing this.


    "The old man has been waiting for a long time at the order of my master!" said the old man dressed as a fisherman, and pushed the fishing boat to the shore...


    While the fisherman was holding the fishing boat over, Zhuge [Liang] explained: "My teacher Mr. Sima makes friends all over the world, so before I go to invite you to come to enjoy the flowers in Boyang, I will take a quick ride. Come here...borrow a small boat from an old friend of my family to visit the lake and enjoy the flowers..."


    "Haha... Kong Ming is really thoughtful..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "If you hadn''t been prepared, we would not be able to go boating in the lake under such a beautiful scenery... Isn''t it a pity?"


    "Think more and lose less!" Zhuge [Liang] laughed.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1776

    At this time, the old man had already propped the boat to the shore, and he bowed his hand to Zhuge [Liang] and said, "Mr. Zhuge, the boat has arrived, so the old man will leave..."


    "There are old men!" Zhuge [Liang] hurriedly responded...


    "Hehe... Mr. Zhuge is polite, so the old man will say goodbye!" The old man didn''t hesitate before turning around and walked away.


    "Nowadays, there are also ships... when will I not get on the ship?" Zhou Ye said, walking to the shore, pulling the boat, and letting sister Zhuge onto the ship, and then waiting for Zhuge [Liang] to board the ship. After that, he jumped into the boat, and the boat...the boat sailed towards the center of Honghu Lake.


    Chapter 2159


    Chapter two hundred and fifty-nine


    Above Honghu...


    A flat boat drifts with the flow...


    There are two men and two women on the boat, sitting opposite each other... If someone who doesn¡¯t know, thinks this is a big blind date...


    In fact, this was nothing more than Zhou Ye and his party were boating in the lake.


    At this time, the small wooden boat that Zhou Ye and others were riding in had already reached the middle of the lake...


    The four were sitting in the middle of the boat. In the middle of the wooden boat, there was a small machine with a few small dishes and a pot of dirty wine...


    Facing the cool breeze blowing on the lake, the four of them were having a drink and talking and laughing, so happy.


    "Singing to wine, life is geometric..." In this situation, Zhou Ye couldn''t help chanting a short song by Cao Cao...


    Just after he chanted, he heard Zhuge [Liang] exclaim loudly...


    "Okay, it''s a good Zhou Gong to feed the whole world... Boyang, do you still say that you have no ambition in the world?" Zhuge [Liang] at this time, staring at Zhou Ye with his eyes, the blooming brilliance in his eyes made Zhou Ye was a little panicked...


    "Ahem... If I say this is not my poem, do you believe it?" Zhou Ye said embarrassingly.


    "Bo Yangxiu is going to lie to me..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s explanation, Zhuge [Liang] said with a face of disbelief: "I was enlightened at the age of five, and read all over the world at the age of fourteen... If you say this is not you As for the poem, tell me, who made this poem?"


    "Uh-Cao Cao..."


    "Boyang don''t want to be humble anymore!" Zhuge [Liang] waved his hand and said with a smile: "If Cao Cao had written poems, it would have been spread all over the country... Boyang, you should recognize it... you really have a heart. The world, this is not a bad thing..."


    "......" Hearing Zhuge [Liang]''s words, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... Fuck, he forgot, this short song line is a poem written by Cao Cao when he took advantage of the great victory and sent his troops to Jiangdong. .


    In other words, it will take more than ten years for this poem to appear...


    This Nima was embarrassed, and accidentally made a copy of the text...


    Just when Zhou Ye wanted to explain more, he suddenly heard the muffled thunder in the distant sky...


    Then, the sky suddenly darkened...


    The sky that was still shining brightly just now is covered with dark clouds...


    Zhuge Ruoxue looked at the sky far away with worry, and said anxiously: "Langjun...Look at the sky, I''m afraid it might be a torrential rain, let''s quickly row back to the shore and seek shelter from the rain. ..."


    "Well, that''s right!" Zhou Ye said, he got up and picked up the boat on the side, ready to hold on to the shore...


    However, it was stopped by Zhuge [Liang].


    "It''s too late to return to the shore at this time..." Zhuge [Liang] said, looking at the sky... and then said: "I remember there is a small island in the center of the lake with a pavilion on the island, which is suitable for shelter from the rain... How about we go to Huxin Island to take shelter from the rain?"


    "Such a kindness!" Zhou Ye heard the words, turned the bow, and rowed the boat towards the center of the lake...


    However, this torrential rain came too fast...


    Before everyone''s boats reached the island in the lake, the pouring rain suddenly fell...


    The big raindrops, the pain of life...just in the blink of an eye, a group of people became a mess.


    Fortunately, everyone rushed to the island in the middle of the lake before the wooden boat filled with rainwater...


    Zhou Ye asked Sister Zhuge to get off the boat first to go to the pavilion to shelter from the rain, while he himself dragged the wooden boat to the shore...If he did not pull the wooden boat up, it would not take long for the wooden boat to sink due to excessive accumulation of water. Into the bottom of the lake...


    After finishing all this, Zhou Ye rushed to the pavilion...


    "Langjun, hurry up... wipe the rain!"


    As soon as Zhou Ye entered the pavilion, sister Zhuge greeted her...


    The two of them took out their own handkerchiefs and helped Zhou Ye wipe the rain from his face...


    Zhuge [Liang] watched the pouring rain outside the pavilion with a worried expression.


    To be honest, the heavy rain was not only within her expectations, but also unexpected.


    She asked Zhou Ye to come to Honghu to play at this time, just to be sure that there would be this heavy rain...At the same time, in order to make everyone trapped on the island in the lake, she specially ordered the people to come and borrow the boat... At that time, Zhou Ye didn''t say anything about the pity that there was no boat. She would also find an excuse to let everyone go boating on the lake.


    To be honest, the purpose of what she did was to allow Zhou Ye to be alone with her sister.


    It can also be said that she was just to match her sister with Zhou Ye.


    However, one thing she miscalculated...


    She didn''t expect that today''s rain would be so heavy... It has even been raining for more than an hour, and there is no slight tendency to weaken.


    In this way... Maybe, she happened to promise.


    The ground of the island in the center of the lake is not high from the surface of the lake, probably less than half a meter above the surface of the lake.


    The entire island is not very big, it is less than two acres in size...


    Once this rainstorm keeps going... the lake rises, it won''t work... the whole island will be flooded by the lake.


    How can this be good??


    Looking at the vast rain curtain of the sky and the earth outside the pavilion... Zhuge [Liang] Although his face didn''t change his face, he was already anxious in his heart.


    Zhou Ye also noticed Zhuge [Liang] who had been standing by the pavilion and watching the heavy rain outside the pavilion. He smiled and patted Sister Zhuge who was helping himself to wipe the rain, and stepped to the side of Zhuge [Liang]. He asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong with Kong Ming?"


    "How could it be such a rainstorm?" Zhuge [Liang] heard the sound, and muttered: "Isn''t the rainy season in Jingzhou this year over? Why...why is there such a rainstorm?"


    "..." Zhou Ye heard Zhuge [Liang]''s self-talk and smiled slightly: "Heaven is impermanent, what''s weird about returning after the rainy season?"


    Having said this, Zhou Ye looked at Zhuge [Liang]''s clothes that had been soaked in rain, and said, "Kong Ming, your clothes are soaked, so take off your coat and let it dry for a while..."


    "No, no need..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhuge [Liang] waved his hand and said, "I am strong and strong, and how can I take care of me? You should look at my sisters and others..."


    Since Zhuge [Liang] refused to take off his clothes, Zhou Ye had to give it up.


    He turned and looked at Sister Zhuge...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1777

    At this time, Sister Zhuge was already feeling a little bit cold...


    The two depend on each other, hug together to keep warm...


    "Mengxue, Ruoxue, quickly take off your coats...otherwise, you will be infected with the wind and cold!" Zhou Ye reminded...


    "This¡­¡­"


    After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Sister Zhuge suddenly hesitated...


    If Zhou Ye were not here, they would naturally not be afraid of anything on this deserted island in the middle of the lake...


    But, the point is, isn''t Zhou Ye here??


    This makes the two sisters embarrassed to drag off their coats??


    Chapter 2160


    Chapter two hundred and sixty


    Zhou Ye looked at the hesitation of the two sisters Zhuge, and instantly understood their scruples...


    To be honest, if Zhou Ye said at this time, [Don¡¯t behave, when we go back, I will invite someone to come and marry your sisters...], if you can¡¯t say that these two sisters will just stubbornly follow. Zhou Ye...


    After all, after getting along all the way, the two sisters had already secretly promised.


    But Zhou Ye didn''t say that...


    Instead, he pulled up Zhuge [Liang] directly, walked out, and said as he walked, "I went to the woods with Kong Ming and I to pick up some wood and come back to make a fire... You two wait here for a while... "


    While talking, Zhou Ye pulled Zhuge [Liang] up and walked outside the pavilion...


    Not far from the pavilion is a small forest... At this time the heavy rain is urgent...


    Zhou Ye pulled Zhuge [Liang] and broke into the rain curtain...


    Sister Zhuge hasn¡¯t had time to say [The rain is heavy outside, don¡¯t go...]


    Zhou Ye and Zhuge [Liang] have disappeared under the rain curtain.


    "Lang Jun was afraid that you and I would be embarrassed, so he hid first..." Zhuge Ruoxue said worriedly: "How can this be good..."


    "Sister, don''t hesitate... drag the clothes off quickly and wring them out a little... Don''t let the man down!"


    "It has to be so!"


    With that said, the two sisters began to drag their clothes in the pavilion...


    Just when Sister Zhuge wrung out her clothes in the pavilion...


    Zhuge [Liang] has been dragged by Zhou Ye into the grove... To be honest, Zhuge [Liang]''s heart was broken at this time.


    Damn it, while you are talking about being afraid of catching the wind and cold, you are dragging me out to get caught in the rain... What do you mean??


    At this moment, she heard Zhou Ye''s figure in her ears, "Kong Ming don''t blame me... If your two sisters don''t wring the clothes dry, they will catch the wind and cold afterwards... After all, the woman is inherently frail, no Just like our boys, Yang Qi is at its peak..."


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhuge [Liang] felt for a while...


    But, at the same time as she knew it, there was an unprovoked anger in her heart...


    Are you afraid that they will get sick, are you not afraid that I will get sick??


    You actually took me out to get in the rain with you...


    you you¡­¡­


    Zhuge at this time [Liang], that is really sour in his heart...


    However, this kind of thing, she is unable to speak... even the right to express dissatisfaction, who told her to act as a man at this time??


    At this moment, Zhuge [Liang] suddenly felt that the big hand holding his hand suddenly loosened...


    "Boyang, what do you do?" Zhuge [Liang] asked hurriedly...


    At this time, the heavy rain was getting heavier and heavier, and it was hard to see the figure from three meters away...


    Under this situation, as soon as Zhou Ye let go of his hand, Zhuge [Liang] suddenly felt a sense of helpless loneliness, hitting him...


    "I''m picking up branches..." Zhou Ye is really picking up branches right now...


    "Boyang..."


    "Boyang...Don''t scare me..."


    At this time Zhuge [Liang] obviously did not hear Zhou Ye''s words. Without him, the rain was too heavy, and the sound of the heavy rain covered Zhou Ye''s words...


    Moreover, the sky was dim, the heavy rain was blinding...Zhuge [Liang] even Zhou Ye''s figure was a bit invisible.


    She is just a mortal after all, how can she compare with Zhou Ye''s BT??


    And Zhou Ye, who had just picked up the branches for a while, raised his head and suddenly discovered that Zhuge [Liang] at this time was like a blind man, groping towards the lake, shouting his name while walking...


    "Fuck... I forgot to answer her loudly!" Zhou Ye stroked his forehead, rushed over, grabbed Zhuge [Liang]''s hand, and said loudly, "I''m here, don''t go there... "


    Before Zhou Ye''s words were finished... I felt a somewhat hot body rushing into my arms...


    "You...you scared me to death..." Zhuge Xiangxue hugged Zhou Ye tightly... She was really scared...


    "Don''t be afraid..." Zhou Ye soothed and patted Zhuge Xiangxue''s shoulder... softly said: "Your sisters should almost be packed up... Let''s go back!"


    "Hmm..." Zhuge Xiangxue nodded...


    In this way, Zhou Ye walked towards the small pavilion while holding Zhuge Xiangxue halfway while holding a large bundle of firewood...


    When the two returned to the pavilion, Sister Zhuge was almost ready.


    Although their clothes are still a bit damp, they are much stronger than just now...


    You know, when they first entered the pavilion just now, it was dripping down the clothes...


    There is a difference between semi-dry and fully wet... At least, although semi-dry clothes are still uncomfortable to wear, they can already provide some warmth compared to fully wet clothes.


    Sister Zhuge saw Zhou Ye coming back with her little sister, and hurriedly greeted them...


    Take out their handkerchiefs and help them wipe the rain from their cheeks...


    At this time, the two of them looked quite embarrassed... the rain on their bodies dripped down like a small waterfall...


    "Langjun, take off your coat quickly...or you will catch a cold!" Zhuge Ruoxue said worriedly.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1778

    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye promised and dragged off the soaked clothes.


    When I saw the bulging muscles on Zhou Ye... Sister Zhuge couldn''t help but reddened her cheeks...


    Obviously they knew they shouldn''t look, but the two of them still couldn''t help looking at someone''s sturdy Huns.


    Actually, to put it bluntly, Yin and Yang attract each other. Not only men like to see women, but women also like to see men...


    Otherwise, there won¡¯t be so many female screen-adding parties...


    Facing the sneaky gazes of the two women, Zhou Ye grabbed his own clothes indifferently and wrung out the rain from the clothes...


    "Kong Ming drag the coat off and twist it..." Zhou Ye said while twisting the clothes.


    "What? Me???" Zhuge Xiangxue, who was peeking at Zhou Ye''s figure, was taken aback when he heard this...


    "Yeah, you and I got so much rain just now, if you don¡¯t wring out the rain on your clothes...you will catch a cold!" Zhou Ye''s goods are also bad... He knows that Zhuge Liang is a daughter, but Just say so...


    Zhuge Xiangxue said awkwardly: "I...I don''t need to...Wearing wet clothes is more suitable for this situation..."


    "What are you afraid of... You and I are both men... Ruoxue and Mengxue are your elder sisters again... What can you worry about?"


    "This...this..." Zhuge Xiangxue is really riding a tiger at this time...


    She really wanted to drag her clothes off and wring them out... But, Zhou Ye was here, why was she embarrassed??


    At this moment when she didn''t know how to answer...Zhou Ye suddenly acted...I saw him walk quickly to Zhuge Xiangxue''s side, and as soon as he raised his hand, he grabbed her by the skirt... and said, " Don¡¯t be a child, you and I are like brothers...what are you afraid of..."


    Chapter 2161


    Chapter two hundred and sixty one


    "No, I am not¡­¡­"


    Seeing Zhou Ye coming over to get started, Zhuge Xiangxue stomped her feet in a hurry...


    She shielded her clothes hard, and explained: "That...I have ringworm behind me, it''s not easy to see the wind... So... dragging the clothes, let it go..."


    "Do you have any sickness? Then you shouldn''t wear wet clothes..." Zhou Ye has already made this little girl addicted...


    He gently pulled Zhuge Xiangxue''s lap, as if he wanted to help her undress...


    His so-called gentleness, to Zhuge Xiangxue, is already an irresistible force...


    "No, no... The doctor explained that there is no wind in this evil ringworm..."


    "The sickness is not visible to the wind?? That means that this sickness is invisible to the shade... Then you should drag your clothes off quickly, and don''t let the sickness become more serious..." Zhou Ye has already played a little forgotten... ¡­


    While teasing this little girl, he thought to himself...


    Back then, Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai must have never been in such a heavy rain together. Otherwise, Liang Shanbo, a fool, would have discovered that his brother was a woman.


    Just when Zhou Ye was having fun...


    Zhuge Xiangxue, who was struggling to defend her clothes, couldn''t help but turn her eyes for help to her two sisters...


    However, what disappointed her was...


    At this moment, the two sisters of my own family are as if they didn''t see her asking for help...One was shaking off the clothes that Zhou Ye had dragged off, trying to make his stool more drier, and the other?He seemed to tidy up those branches and woods that Zhou Ye brought back...


    Seeing this situation, Zhuge Xiangxue almost despaired...


    [Eldest sister...You are about to smash Boyang''s clothes...Look at me, look at me...Look at your poor little sister about to be brutally murdered...]


    [Second sister, what are you doing so seriously to clean up those branches and wood??That thing is so wet, how could it be lit??


    However, no matter how affectionately she called her two sisters in her heart, she even increased the volume of her own speech... But her two sisters still turned a blind eye.


    By now¡­¡­


    Zhuge Xiangxue almost understood... Seeing that the two older sisters from home had completely abandoned her... Right now, she was the only one she could rely on.


    Thinking of this, Zhuge Xiangxue gave up the idea of ??asking her sister for help, and engrossed in a battle for clothes with Zhou Ye.


    Although Zhuge Xiangxue has already resorted to a full-body solution... and even used art of war...


    What kind of trick to deceive the enemy, what kind of noise, what kind of slowing down...


    wait wait wait¡­¡­


    What can only do is, for Zhou Ye, it is completely useless... Zhuge Xiangxue at this moment is completely in a state where a talented talent meets the soldier, and it is unreasonable...


    No matter how good you are, I just need to pull your skirt hard...


    The art of war cloud, long-term defense will lose.


    Just when Zhou Ye was playing happily, he heard a stab... followed by a scream of a woman.


    Look at these two people again...


    Zhou Ye was holding a piece of cloth in his hand... He looked silly [pretending] at Zhuge Xiangxue, who was squatting on the ground, hugging Hungary in both hands...


    "Then, that... Kong Ming... You, you are actually a woman?" Zhou Ye asked with a dreamlike appearance.


    "..." Zhuge Xiangxue nodded silently after hearing Zhou Ye''s words...


    At this moment, her heart has become a mess, shy, angry, and even a little relieved...


    "Um... I am sorry for the girl... Please don''t be angry..." Zhou Ye made an embarrassing look, and said, "I really don''t know that the girl is a daughter... this... this... ¡­Ugh!!"


    "You play well..."


    "That actually... I didn''t see anything underneath..."


    "I don''t want to hear you say ha...you play the duck!"


    In fact, Zhou Ye really didn''t lie, Zhuge Xiangxue really didn''t reveal anything...


    You know, in order to dress up as a man, Zhuge Xiangxue wears a cloth wrapped in Hun instead of the inner lining that women usually wear...


    Although it was just a glimpse, Zhou Ye was also distressed...


    Why is it that there is such a majestic thing, but it is hidden in Hungary??This is really violent.


    "Langjun...you can rest for a while...our sisters come to persuade the third sister!"


    Just when Zhuge Xiangxue lost her temper... Sister Zhuge, who just pretended to be deaf and mute, came over.


    "That''s okay... Then I''ll build the fire first... so that you can be warm!" Zhou Ye said, walking to the other side of the pavilion and began to collect the wood.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1779

    "Sister..."


    "sister¡­¡­"


    Hearing her sister''s voice, Zhuge Xiangxue felt aggrieved in her heart, and she couldn''t pretend it anymore... she threw herself into her elder sister''s arms and burst into tears... "Boyang is rude to me... I said no... he still... he still dragged my clothes..."


    "..." Zhou Ye, who was lighting a fire on the side, rolled his eyes when hearing this...


    What this said, he made him act like a hooligan on purpose...


    But then again, he really meant to tease this chick... It''s just that he didn''t mean it when the clothes broke in the end...


    I can only say that he accidentally played off...


    Otherwise, Zhou Ye still intends to continue pretending to not know that Zhuge Xiangxue is a daughter, and then continue to play... Now, there is no more fun.


    Zhou Ye is here to dry the wood, and then prepare to light a fire...


    And the three Zhuge sisters over there... are whispering...


    After a long while...


    Sister Zhuge walked to Zhou Ye with her little sister, looking straight at Zhou Ye.


    "Boyang...You should know that I am a daughter now, right?" Zhuge Xiangxue asked in a low voice with a reddish face.


    "Uh...um!"


    At this time, Zhou Ye couldn''t play stupid anymore...


    "If this is the case, then you know, why should I pretend to be a man?" Zhuge Xiangxue continued to ask.


    She herself is an extremely smart woman. After the initial panic, she has a plan in her heart...


    At this time, she should have had a frank talk with Zhou Ye...Otherwise, there will be some grievances between the two after all, and this is not what Zhuge Xiangxue wants to see.


    "If Kong Ming...cough cough... if Miss Zhuge is willing to tell me, then listen to me!" Zhou Ye almost said Kong Ming again.


    "Then I will tell Boyang about this, and I hope Boyang will not complain about my deception..." Said this, Zhuge Xiangxue sat on the ground beside the fire... Zhuge Ruoxue and Zhuge Mengxue sisters, also They all sat down close to their sister...


    "That''s what happened when I was a kid... At that time, my father was still..."


    Chapter 2162


    Chapter two hundred and sixty two


    Following Zhuge Xiangxue''s description... Zhou Ye finally figured out why she likes women to pretend to be men so much.


    to be honest¡­¡­


    It''s because of a word from her father before his death... [Just because my father couldn''t see Liang''er, the day when your name was so famous in the world...]


    For this sentence, she has been disguising herself as a man, wanting to find a master.


    "My little girl is very loyal and filial..." At this time, Zhuge Ruoxue also said: "Afterwards, my sister and I persuaded her countless times, but she did not waver... Still doing her own way... Well, it''s really sad Me!"


    Zhuge Xiangxue ignored her sister''s words. Instead, she stared at Zhou Ye and asked, "Boyang... would you like to help me?"


    "..." Zhou Ye hesitated for a while and asked: "If I don''t want to help you, what about you?"


    "If Boyang is unwilling to help me, then I will only die once..."


    "Little sister..."


    "Don''t say silly things..."


    Hearing Zhuge Xiangxue''s words, Sister Zhuge''s complexion suddenly changed...One of them hugged her sister tightly...


    "Why should I die?" Zhou Ye asked helplessly.


    "Bo Yangxiu is going to pretend to be stupid..." Zhuge Xiangxue slowly said after hearing Zhou Ye''s words: "Although I am a woman, I know people very well..."


    Hearing Zhuge Xiangxue''s words, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while...You know people very well??Ma Di was crying...Wei Yan was laughing.


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t say these words, he just complained a little bit in his heart.


    "Although I and Boyang you have seen each other for only three days... But, I know... Boyang, you like the beauty of your life... and you are extremely possessive..." Zhuge Xiangxue said here, looking at Zhou Ye...


    "...Uh, where does this start?" Zhou Ye asked awkwardly.


    "Boyang don''t want to quibble... Everyone knows that Boyang doesn''t like young women and women like girls, especially women around the golden hairpin..." Zhuge Xiangxue gave Zhou Ye a faint glance... and continued: "Others think this is because Boyang''s habit is different from ordinary people...but I have a different view from others!"


    "Oh?" Hearing Zhuge Xiangxue''s words, Zhou Ye rolled his eyelids and asked unhurriedly: "In your eyes, Xiangxue, why do I like young girls?"


    "Because Boyang, your possessiveness is different from ordinary people..." Zhuge Xiangxue said affirmatively: "You want your women to be the only man in your life... So..."


    Although Zhuge Xiangxue did not say the rest, it was enough to make people think of the following words...


    That''s why Zhou Ye likes women around the golden hairpin, because women of this age have no chance to contact men from outside...


    Hearing Zhuge Xiangxue¡¯s analysis, Zhou Ye was embarrassed...Well, it was completely seen through...


    However, what Zhuge Xiangxue said is not right...


    Zhou Ye does not only like loli, but as long as she is pure beauties...Of course, if it has some special attributes, it would be even better...Sister¡¤Sister?Such as mother and daughter??such as¡­¡­


    Just think about these words in Zhou Ye''s heart... Of course he wouldn''t be foolish enough to expose his shortcomings in front of Sister Zhuge.


    "Well, I recognize what Xiangxue said..." Zhou Ye asked: "But what does this have to do with my not agreeing to help you, so you have to seek your own short-sightedness?"


    "Of course it matters..." Zhuge Xiangxue rolled a cute little eye and said: "If Boyang, you don''t agree to help me, then I will definitely go to other princes to serve as an official..."


    "Do you dare..." Hearing Zhuge Xiangxue''s words, Zhou Ye stared and roared, "Whoever you go to be an official, I will lead my troops to conquer someone... You can try it, a certain blood dragon rider is Not really invincible..."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    ".................."


    "..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s roar... Zhuge Xiangxue rolled her eyes helplessly, then looked at her two sisters, as if she meant--


    Look, look... I knew it would be like this...


    And the two sisters Zhuge Ruoxue were also speechless...


    They now understand why their little sister said that if Zhou Ye doesn''t help her, then she will only die once...


    To put it bluntly, Zhou Ye has already regarded his little sister as his own forbidding... Who dares to let her be an official in his own home, then he will lead the army to conquer...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1780

    "Ahem..."


    Zhou Ye also discovered something wrong with the three girls at this time... it seemed to be deliberately agitating him...


    "Well... why go to another home? Isn''t it good to be with me by my side?"


    "But you have no intention of the world..." Zhuge Xiangxue blocked Zhou Ye with a single sentence... "And I want to be famous all over the world, and my name will last forever... So..."


    "Let''s study it a little bit... You don''t have to conquer the world if you are famous for the ages..."


    Zhou Ye was unwilling to fight for the supremacy in his heart...In his opinion, it was completely wasting his time to pick up girls...


    For Zhou Ye, a man who masters the multiverse, fighting for supremacy here is as naive and ridiculous as a child playing house... However, this is Zhuge Xiangxue''s obsession...


    This can be seen in her later deeds.


    Six out of Qishan, Northern Expedition to Central Plains...


    Even in the end, overworked, the last Northern Expedition, she died in Wuzhangyuan... If she had no obsession, would she do it?


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhuge Xiangxue''s apricot stared... said: "No, if you don''t want the world, either let me go, or you can let me assist you and fight for the world..."


    For a moment, neither of them could convince anyone... with big eyes and small eyes... staring at each other.


    At this time, the heavy rain outside the pavilion was still pattering... and there was a fire in the pavilion to keep warm, but the cold wind blowing in still made the three women shiver.


    Looking at the somewhat frozen scenes... Zhuge Xiangxue''s eldest sister, Zhuge Mengxue smiled and came out to be a peacemaker...


    "Lang Jun don''t want to be upset... the little girl is young... young and energetic, so please forgive him..."


    After persuading Zhou Ye, Zhuge Mengxue turned to look at her little sister again, and said with a smile: "Little girl, you have to be considerate of Lang Jun¡¯s difficulties... You know Lang Jun is the one who hates case troubles the most, but let him To make a living... isn''t that forcing Lang Jun to work on the case?"


    Having said this, Zhuge Mengxue blinked at her little sister and smiled: "You know, what Lang Jun likes is this beautiful woman in the world, not the territory of this world..."


    Hearing what her sister said, Zhuge Xiangxue immediately understood.


    Chapter 2163


    Chapter two hundred and sixty three


    In fact, with Zhuge Xiangxue''s ingenuity, how could he not think of any way to convince Zhou Ye?


    but¡­¡­


    She knew what method to use to convince Zhou Ye, but she didn''t want to use that method...


    Because she is a woman after all. For the man she likes, she can¡¯t wait to circle him next to her every day, day and night, and she¡¯d better be alone in her eyes...


    So, how can he be willing to use the beauty of the world to confuse him, change his original intention, and strive for dominance in the world?


    but¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Now, she has no other better way...


    The two of them are now deadlocked here... If they do not find another plan, I am afraid that today''s conversation will not only not get the result she wants, but it will even leave a grudge in the hearts of the two of them... This is not beautiful. ...


    Thinking of this, Zhuge Xiangxue bit Zhu Chun lightly... After hesitating for a while, she whispered, "Bo Yang..."


    "Ok?"


    "If you just don''t like the case, then... I''ll help you deal with these official affairs..." Zhuge Xiangxue said this, and said with difficulty, "Every time I attack a place, I will meet people again. Search for local beauties and send them to your room... so, okay?"


    "..." Hearing Zhuge Xiangxue''s words, Zhou Ye was surprised at first, and then sighed... "Xiangxue, why are you doing this?"


    "For the sake of my father''s last wish, I don''t hesitate..." At this point, Zhuge Xiangxue stared directly at Zhou Ye''s eyes and asked: "Boyang hasn''t answered me yet. I did this. Can you change your mind... "


    Looking at Zhuge Xiangxue''s expectant eyes... Zhou Ye finally couldn''t help sighing: "It''s all right, I''ll just rely on you..."


    After hearing that Zhou Ye finally let go...


    Zhuge Xiangxue happily jumped up from the ground all at once, bypassed the fire, and fell into Zhou Ye''s arms all at once.


    "Boyang, thank you...thank you..."


    At this time Zhuge Xiangxue was really happy to be more than happy.


    She just said she was going to serve others, but she was actually stimulating Zhou Ye...


    How could Zhuge Xiangxue, who had filled Zhou Ye''s shadow unconsciously, be willing to leave Zhou Ye and go to other princes to serve as an official?


    Now, Zhou Ye has finally changed his mind... and everyone is happy.


    Seeing the extremely happy appearance of her little sister, Zhuge Ruoxue and Zhuge Mengxue couldn''t help but leak a trace of comforting smile on their faces.


    After all, they are the ones who worry about their little sister the most...


    Zhuge''s brother and sister''s parents died young and have been under the fence of his uncle''s house...


    And the older brother above is too much older than theirs. There is a generation gap, not to mention, and he has been an official with Sun Ce early, busy with official duties every day... and their younger brother Zhugejun has been making good friends with their older brother... To their sisters, I can only say that the feelings are normal.


    Therefore, the three sisters can be said to be dependent on each other...


    The most reassuring thing for the two of them is this little sister whose heart is higher than the sky...


    But now, their little sister can finally be with the two of them, serving a husband together...In this way, the three sisters will never be separated from now on, which is really great.


    Zhou Ye hugged Zhuge Xiangxue in his arms... lightly patted her back and smiled: "It seems that when we return, we can order someone to go to your home and marry the three of your sisters... "


    "No...!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhuge Xiangxue lifted her little head from Zhou Ye''s arms and said, "It is to marry my two sisters..."


    "What?" Zhou Ye''s face suddenly changed when he heard Zhuge Xiangxue''s words...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s face turned so ugly in an instant, Zhuge Xiangxue''s two older sisters became anxious... "Sister, what are you talking about?"


    "Langjun don''t want to listen to the little girl''s nonsense... she is going to marry too!"


    "Boyang don''t want to be angry..." Zhuge Xiangxue said with a smile: "Listen to me slowly..."


    "You said... if you can''t say something ugly, then don''t blame me for dealing with you with family law..." Zhou Ye said, staring at someone''s pigeon... Yes, the little face is as red as a peach blossom.


    "Bah, bad guys... don''t look there..." Zhuge Xiangxue said as she hugged Zhou Ye''s cheek forcefully, letting him look at her little face instead of the shameful place.


    "Okay, okay, just don''t watch it... Quickly tell the reason why you don''t marry!"


    "Yeah..." Zhuge Xiangxue lightly touched Eshou and said, "Because of the fact that I am a woman disguised as a man all the year round, everyone in the neighborhood knows that I am a man of seven feet. If Boyang proposes to his uncle, wouldn''t it reveal my identity? Already? As Kong Ming, I still want to assist Boyang in sweeping the world and set the Ding Zhongyuan... if so..."


    Zhuge Xiangxue did not finish the rest, but Zhou Ye almost understood...


    To put it bluntly, it is her obsession that is at fault. She wants to assist Zhou Ye as Zhuge Kongming... Therefore, she doesn''t want to disclose her daughter''s secrets to the public...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1781

    "Actually... Xiangxue, even if you are a woman, I can make you a military teacher..." Zhou Ye persuaded: "So, don''t be so wronged..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhuge Xiangxue was secretly pleased, but she still refused... "Boyang don''t want to be like this... When the world is settled, I will retreat, and since then there will be no more Zhuge Kongming. , Yes, it''s just your well-behaved little wife, Zhuge Xiangxue... Please Boyang agree to my unsympathetic request..."


    "..."


    When Zhou Ye heard the words, he pondered...


    At this moment, Zhuge Xiangxue gritted her silver teeth, leaned on Zhou Ye''s ear, and whispered: "If Boyang feels embarrassed, you can ask for Xiangxue''s body first... Although Xiangxue can''t be married to Boyang, you will marry you. , But... Xiangxue is your person in this life, and your ghost is dead... until death!"


    Hearing Zhuge Xiangxue''s words... Zhou Ye was helpless... "Am I the one in Xiangxue''s eyes??"


    "Bo Yang..." Zhuge Xiangxue was moved when he heard this...


    Just when she was moved...Zhou Ye spoke again: "Well, I will allow this matter..."


    ".................."


    At this moment, Zhuge Xiangxue had an urge to jump on him and kill him...


    What kind of person... this is...


    While saying [Am I such a person?] But one side agreed to this matter... She had never seen such a brazen person.


    However, when she saw the smiley expression on Zhou Ye''s face, she suddenly understood...this villain was making her...


    That smile made Zhuge Xiangxue feel embarrassed for a while, and finally she couldn''t help but rushed over and said, "Bad boy, I will kill you Bo Xinglang..."


    Chapter 2164


    Chapter two hundred and sixty four


    When the three sisters of Zhuge and Zhou Ye were in the pavilion, the honey was mixed with oil, and when you stun me...


    This rain cloud seems to be fed by everyone''s dog food and can''t stand it...


    After more than half an hour, there were no more rain clouds in the sky, and the sun shone again.


    In this way, everyone can just take a boat trip to the lake again...By the way, they can also see the pleasant scenery of Xinhe after the rain.


    After spending two days in Honghu Lake...they had to set off back to Jingzhou Mansion.


    Zhou Ye was there because there was official business waiting for him to deal with, while sister Zhuge had to go home to be married.


    On the way home, Zhou Ye stopped riding a horse either, but let go of the reins and let his horse run with the carriage...


    And he himself got into the carriage of sister Zhuge...


    During the two-day journey, Sister Zhuge was almost taken advantage of by Zhou Ye...In other words, except for the last step, everything else...has been taken care of by Zhou Ye.


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t forget to give the various barriers in the middle of the carriage... so as not to be spied on.


    Two days later, everyone returned to Jingzhou Mansion...


    After Zhuge sisters reluctantly watched her husband enter the Patriarch''s Mansion, the carriage returned to the manor of Mr. Shui Jing.


    After meeting her teacher, Mr. Shui Jing, Sister Zhuge bid her farewell...


    After all, this is not Zhuge Mansion.


    After the three sisters bid farewell to Mr. Shui Jing, Sima Hui, they rode a carriage all the way back to Nanyang Zhuge Mansion.


    As soon as the three sisters returned to their uncle''s house on the front foot, the hired person from Zhou Ye arrived on the back foot.


    Sister Zhuge¡¯s uncle was stunned when he saw the hired person... He really couldn¡¯t think of how his niece met Zhou Boyang, and why did Zhou Boyang hire his nieces...


    Although I don''t know the reason...but, facing the people sent by Zhou Ye to hire, Zhuge Xuan certainly didn''t dare to neglect...


    Not to mention that he is just a small Nanyang County Cheng, even other princes, when they see the people sent by Zhou Ye, they dare not underestimate.What''s more, he is Zhou Ye''s official...


    So, after asking his two nieces a little bit, Zhuge Xuan accepted the marriage for their sisters'' dead father.


    More than a month later, Jingzhou Mansion will send another good news...


    Zhou Ye married the Nanyang family and Zhuge sisters...At the same time, according to the usual practice, the people of Jingzhou were exempted from tax and labor for one year...


    After hearing this news, the people of Jingzhou were really overjoyed...


    While beholding gratitude towards Jingzhou, the people are also talking about...


    The most talked about is nothing more than¡ªIt is best for Master Zhou Ye to marry a bride every year, then our days will get better every year...


    As the Zhuge sisters married into Zhou''s family...above the court in Jingzhou, there was also a young figure.


    He calls himself Zhuge Liang, his name is Kong Ming...


    For this new military division, all the old courtiers looked down upon...


    Among other things, his age alone made a group of officials dissatisfied...


    Without him, it is too young... It seems that at most it is the year of the weak crown.


    For such a young offspring, how can these youngest guys who are over thirty years old be convinced??


    Of course, even though they were not convinced, they didn''t dare to offend Zhuge Liang... No way, who told him to be Zhou Ye''s younger brothers to Zhuge''s two ladies??


    Naturally, Zhuge Xiangxue knew the thoughts of these old courtiers...


    However, she didn''t care...As long as she made achievements, those people would naturally be convinced.


    As soon as Zhuge Xiangxue became an official here, Zhou Ye began to understand the various powers in Zhou Ye''s hands.


    After all, she had only listened to what people said before, and never really understood how many soldiers Zhou Ye had in his hands and how much taxes he could receive.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the Jingzhou military and political files, after three days and three nights... Zhuge Xiangxue finally understood Zhou Ye''s Jingzhou forces...


    However, after this understanding, she was a little depressed...


    In her opinion, the land of Jingzhou for her own man is completely glamorous.


    Although Jingzhou¡¯s prosperous commerce has resulted in a lot of commercial tax revenue, and even the gold, silver, and copper coins in the warehouse are too large to fit, and a new warehouse needs to be built... But the food item has caused Zhuge Xiangxue a headache... ¡­


    why??


    Because Zhou Ye''s own agricultural tax is not high...In addition, he also exempts the people of Jingzhou from the corvee tax from time to time...How could there be more grain in the granary?

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1782

    Of course, Zhuge Xiangxue can also use the coins in the treasury to purchase food and other items on the market.


    But...in that way, it can only treat the symptoms but not the root cause...


    Moreover, once too much food is purchased, it must cause food prices to skyrocket, harming the interests of civilians... That would be more than worth the gain.


    What made Zhuge Xiangxue particularly depressed was that the grain in the granary was only enough to raise soldiers for one year.


    Someone said, isn¡¯t this enough??


    Don''t get me wrong, this one year of raising soldiers refers to the standing military strength of Jingzhou at this stage.If Zhuge Xiangxue intends to expand his armaments, then... this amount of grain will not last for several months...


    After all, if you recruit soldiers, you have to feed people. If you can¡¯t get enough food, who will serve you as a soldier??


    However, although the food issue is more urgent... but for Zhuge Xiangxue, it is not a big deal... She already has a plan in her belly, so she can only postpone her recruitment for a while.


    The food problem can be solved within three years by using military reclamation and farming in fertile land.


    Three years, for Zhuge Xiangxue, still can afford to wait.


    However, what makes Zhuge Xiangxue most depressed is... now the standing force of the nine counties in Jingzhou is less than 100,000...


    This number of 100,000 is still the value obtained by adding 20,000 blood dragon riders...


    This... is a bit of a pit...


    Moreover, many soldiers lack training...


    Zhou Ye used these soldiers as martial arts...


    This makes Zhuge Xiangxue depressed...


    With a snap, she threw the bamboo slip in her hand on the table... got up and walked towards the back house.


    "I have seen Mrs. Xiangxue..."


    As soon as she walked into the back house, she ran into Feng Yiwei who was on duty...


    Zhuge Xiangxue¡¯s identity in the back house is no secret, especially Zhou Ye said that although Zhuge Xiangxue was not married to him, she was already his wife, so Feng Yiwei called her Mrs. Xiangxue... ¡­


    Regarding Feng Yiwei''s name, Zhuge Xiangxue also acquiesced... She directly asked: "Where is the lord at this time?"


    "Returning to Mrs. Xiangxue, the master should be in Mrs. Zhuge''s room at this time..."


    "Just right, I''m going to find him..."


    Chapter 2165


    Chapter two hundred and sixty five


    Patriarch''s Mansion¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªHousing......


    At this time, the women were gathered in the room of Sister Zhuge, and together with Sister Zhuge, they sew a tabard for Zhou Ye.


    Speaking of which, women workers are almost essential skills for women in this era.


    From the princes of Gongqing to the people of Li Min.


    Every woman has to learn female workers from an early age... so that after she gets married, she won''t be rejected by her husband.


    After all, there are no so-called ready-to-wear shops in this era. Under normal circumstances, the clothes worn by the men from the inside to the outside are all made by these women stitch by stitch.


    At this moment, sister Zhuge is sewing clothes for her family together with the other sisters.


    To be honest, this is actually unnecessary... After all, Zhou Ye really did not miss those clothes. The clothes in his wristband were enough for him to change the pattern back and forth for decades.


    You know, the women in the Marvel World, when they have time, their favorite thing to do is to sweep the streets, and their greatest joy in sweeping the streets is to dress up their own men... All kinds of clothes are enough for him to wear for ten thousand years.


    However, even though they know that their men do not lack clothes to wear, these women still enthusiastically help their men sew clothes.


    To put it bluntly, this is a sense of satisfaction...


    Seeing their men wearing their own clothes stitched one by one, they are full of sense of accomplishment.


    Women are busy sewing clothes, but what is Zhou Ye doing??


    Of course I''m doing a model.


    After all, the clothes were sewn for him. How could he be absent??


    From time to time, the girls would put the sewn semi-finished products on Zhou Ye and make gestures to see if they fit.


    For this, Zhou Ye is painful and happy...


    He really doesn¡¯t want to be a model here, but this is after all the hearts and minds of the women... He is not easy to refuse, so... When Zhou Ye saw Zhuge Xiangxue coming to look for him, his face suddenly leaked. A look of overjoyed joy... "Xiang Xue... Why do you want me?"


    "Master...please call me Kong Ming!" Zhuge Xiangxue arched her hand at Zhou Ye.


    "Hehe, sister, don''t put on your military master airs in the back house..."


    "Yes, sister Xiangxue, there are no outsiders in the back house, so stop pretending to be a man..."


    "...This, well, everything is just as the sisters said!" Hearing the words of the sisters, Zhuge Xiangxue had no choice but to answer...


    She really likes Zhou Ye, so it is extremely important to have a good relationship with the sisters.


    If you are too maverick, then you are completely self-defeating from the people...


    "Lang Jun, I have some military affairs and government affairs, and I want to ask you..." Zhuge Xiangxue asked Zhou Ye, "Should we find a clean place and have a good chat?"


    "It''s so good!" Zhou Ye was about to get rid of this task of modeling for many women. Hearing Zhuge Xiangxue''s suggestion, he naturally responded immediately."It''s better to go to my study room!"


    Having said this, Zhou Ye did not wait for the women to open their mouths to stay, and grabbed Zhuge Xiangxue''s little hand, and walked outside...


    "Hey, husband..."


    "Langjun..."


    Seeing that his model was about to run away, the girls suddenly wanted to call him...


    However, Zhou Ye ran too fast. Before they could speak, Zhou Ye had pulled Zhuge Xiangxue and disappeared into the room...


    "Now, Lang Jun is gone... how to sew this clothing!"


    "Don''t be afraid, I just remembered the size of my husband..."


    "Hey? Sister Yueying, since you remembered the size of your husband, why do you still let your husband be here to model our sisters?"


    "Haha... Let Lang Jun be a model for us in the house, better than letting him go out and do nothing to harm other people''s homes..."

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1783

    "Sister Yueying is really amazing..."


    Following Huang Yueying''s words, the girls suddenly became busy again...


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already pulled Zhuge Xiangxue into his study.


    When he arrived in the study, Zhou Ye sat down directly, then stretched out his hand and hugged his military master in his arms... "Why is Xiangxue looking for me?"


    "Husband...why...why is there a good harvest in Jingzhou year after year, but there is no surplus grain in the grain store?" Zhuge Xiangxue asked in a low voice while enduring someone''s mischief.


    "Because I often forgive taxes..." Zhou Ye said cheerfully: "Xing¡¤The people are suffering, the people are dying¡¤The people are suffering... The people are already living hard. If they can be exempted from some of their taxes, let¡¯s exempt them..."


    "But... but how do you want me to recruit soldiers and buy horses..." Zhuge Xiangxue said strangely: "If I want to increase taxes, the people of Jingzhou will inevitably scold him... I can''t say, I will be scolded at that time..."


    "However, if I don''t increase taxes...the current taxes are simply not enough for me to recruit troops...this really makes me feel distressed!"


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye burst into laughter after hearing Zhuge Xiangxue''s words: "How difficult is this..."


    "Oh? Did Lang Jun already have a plan?" Zhuge Xiangxue''s eyes suddenly brightened when he heard Zhou Ye''s words.


    "That''s natural..." Zhou Ye waved his hand and said.


    "I would like to ask Mr. Lang to give me advice..." Zhuge Xiangxue asked in a greasy voice: "Will you tell Xiangxue, OK?"


    "As soon as this plan comes out, you will surely get a million soldiers..." Zhou Ye said with a wicked smile, "But...this plan shouldn''t be easily revealed... Xiangxue wants to know?"


    "Um..." Zhuge Xiangxue nodded obediently.


    "Then you need..." Zhou Ye lowered his voice, attached to Zhuge Xiangxue''s ear, and whispered a few words...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhuge Xiangxue''s bashful little blush turned into an apple."Lang Jun... Lang Jun will ruin me..."


    "Hehe...Do you want to know?" Old God Zhou Ye asked.


    "This... Xiangxue... Xiangxue wants to know..." After saying this, Zhuge Xiangxue buried her little face in Zhou Ye''s arms, and would never miss it again...


    There is no way, let her use her wits, and face Zhou Ye, a guy with a variety of tricks, it is useless.


    When Zhou Ye heard that Zhuge Xiangxue had responded to this matter, he was delighted... "It should not be too late, then we will..."


    "Wait¡­¡­"


    Before Zhuge Xiangxue''s three words were finished, she heard a sound of broken glass suddenly ringing in her ears... Then, the two figures disappeared in the study.


    After a while...


    The figures of the two reappeared in the study...but at this time Zhuge Xiangxue''s eyebrows wrinkled tightly, her hands covered the dolphins... and whispered: "Bad Langjun, how can someone use someone else''s... almost killed me." ..."


    "Hehehehe...but Xiangxue''s cry just now didn''t hurt at all..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "It seems that at that time, Xiangxue, your expression was still very enjoyable..."


    "Bad Langjun, don''t say any more..."


    Chapter 2166


    Chapter two hundred and sixty six


    Speaking of which, Zhuge Xiangxue lost all night with her two sisters at the same time.


    At that time, it was when Zhuge sisters married into Zhou''s family...


    Zhou Ye put the three sisters of Zhuge''s family together during the flowery night of the moving room, and there were three hits.


    And today, Zhou Ye took away Zhuge Xiangxue''s three buckets of achievements by the way when someone asked him.


    After Zhuge Xiangxue quarreled with her husband for a while, only then did she remember what was going on... "How do you make a million masters before you teach me?"


    "Haha, what''s so difficult about this... you follow me!" Zhou Ye pulled Zhuge Xiangxue''s little hand...


    The figures of the two disappeared in the study in an instant...


    Marvel World¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Umbrella Mars Base...


    Today''s Mars base has almost become Umbrella''s largest arsenal close to its home base on Earth.


    Here, there is a mothership production workshop and various weapons research institutes...


    The most important thing is that there is also Umbrella''s copy factory here.


    In this replication factory covering an area of ??thousands of hectares, there are busy figures everywhere...


    Located on the assembly line of the replication factory, replica soldiers are being produced continuously.


    Let''s put it this way, if you want to turn on the violent soldier mode, this copy factory can copy tens of millions of soldiers of various types in one day according to the needs of frontline combat.


    Just beside the assembly line controlled by the brain...Two figures suddenly appeared.


    With the appearance of the two figures, countless weapons came out from the walls and the ceiling...the muzzle of the black hole aimed at these two uninvited guests.


    "This...this is..."


    At this time, Zhuge Xiangxue in Zhou Ye''s arms was already stunned by the scene in front of him...


    The weapons facing them made Zhuge Xiangxue feel a palpitation, but it wasn''t the reason for her to stay on the spot.


    What really made her sluggish on the spot was a person hanging on the assembly line...


    She didn''t know why these people were hung on the hook, let alone why those people clearly opened their eyes, but didn''t resist or leave... What is going on??


    And Zhou Ye, who was holding Zhuge Xiangxue, rolled his eyes helplessly when facing the weapon pointed at him...


    He also knew that it was not that the brains here did not recognize himself, but that his appearance was too sudden and triggered the stress mechanism in the replication factory.


    Sure enough, after a second, the weapons protruding from the walls and ceiling were all taken back.


    At the same time, a nice female voice said in a rather respectful tone: "Welcome to you, great master!"


    At this moment, a tall and blond beauty in a white dress appeared in front of Zhou Ye... "Master, please tell me in advance when you come for an inspection next time? Those stress weapons are almost gone. Fire..."


    "The White Empress... are you complaining about me?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly when he heard the words of the White Empress, and asked back.


    "People are just worried about hurting you..." Zhou Ye''s tone seemed to scare the white queen, and she said aggrieved: "Master bullies people...Master...you bully people, I want to tell my sister... Uh..."


    "..." Seeing the appearance of the white empress hiding his face and crying, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... he just wanted to amuse the white empress, but he did not expect to make this girl cry.


    "Well, the white queen... don''t cry... I''m not blaming you again..." Zhou Ye stretched out his hand and hugged the white queen in his arms... lightly pecked her little coot. Comfortingly said: "Why are you so careless..."


    "Hmm..." The Bai Empress is much better than her sister, the Red Empress. Just this peck made her instantly hold back her tears, and she clung to Zhou Ye''s arms with a clever face.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1784

    At this time, Zhuge Xiangxue, who was supposed to be in Zhou Ye¡¯s arms, had already walked to the running production line, stretched out her hand, and touched the clones hanging on the assembly line... When she felt those When copying the temperature on the human body, he screamed out in shock.


    "Langjun...this...where is this place?? Why are these people hanging on top...??" Zhuge Xiangxue, who was frightened by the clone, rushed back to her husband like a frightened rabbit. Next to him, clutching Zhou Ye''s hand tightly, he asked, "Which, these people, what crime did they commit? Why are they hanging on top?"


    Hearing Zhuge Xiangxue''s words, the white queen who was originally nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms blinked her eyes curiously, looking at Zhuge Xiangxue...


    "Master, who is she?? I don''t even know the clone production line?" When Bai Hou asked this sentence, she automatically switched to Chinese mode.


    You know, under normal circumstances, whether it is the white queen or the red queen, they are used to using English as the first language of communication.


    "She is Zhuge Liang..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Zhuge Liang?? Oh Mika... Master are you teasing me? Isn''t Zhuge Liang a man?? Did you turn her into a woman?" After Bai Hou finished speaking, she looked at it with a disgusting expression on her face. Looking at your own master... "Master, women can no longer satisfy you, so have you dealt with men?"


    "..." Hearing what the Queen Bai said, Zhuge Xiangxue suddenly forgot the fear she had just now... "Zhuge Liang in Xia, with the word Kong Ming... But she has always been a woman since she was a child, just because of some unspeakable concealment. Don''t pretend to be a man... please don''t get me wrong!"


    Zhuge Xiangxue had to make an explanation for the reputation of her own Langjun...


    "Is this true? It turns out that Zhuge Liang in the Three Kingdoms period was actually a woman... This is really amazing!" Bai Hou said while looking up and down Zhuge Xiangxue...


    "Three Kingdoms period?? What is that??" Zhuge Xiangxue was taken aback when he heard the words.


    You know, at this time, Wei, Shu and Wu have no three points of the world... let alone the Three Kingdoms... Therefore, it is normal for Zhuge Xiangxue not to know.


    "The period of the Three Kingdoms is the end of the Eastern Han..." At this point, Empress Bai directly controlled the intellectual brain in the replication factory, and cast a light curtain in front of Zhuge Xiangxue to directly capture what happened in the Three Kingdoms. Above the light curtain, show Zhuge Xiangxue...


    At this time, Zhuge Xiangxue was completely surprised by the video played on the light curtain...


    "This...this is a mirage?? It can be controlled artificially?? It''s really amazing? Is this the fairy world?"


    "This is not an immortal world...This is a multiverse..." Bai Hou said as she simply pulled Zhuge Xiangxue up and gave her various things about this matter.


    After all, in the eyes of the White Queen, if her master can bring this female Zhuge Liang here, it is obvious that she is already her master¡¯s woman, since they are all sisters... Then there is no need to hide some things from her...


    Chapter 2167


    Chapter two hundred and sixty seven


    Spirit Pendulum World¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Jingzhou-in the study room of the prefecture.


    Two figures appeared here again... With the appearance of the two, the time of the entire world began to flow.


    At this moment, Zhuge Xiangxue has changed into a modern woman''s outfit... She is wearing a black and white maid outfit... She also has a beautiful marijuana braid on her head.


    "All this is like a dream..." Zhuge Xiangxue, who returned here again, couldn''t help sighing: "Unexpectedly, science and technology developed to the end, it would be so terrible... Destroying the stars and destroying the country was only a moment... ¡­Compared to this, this battle for the world is as ridiculous as a kid¡¯s joke!"


    Having said this, Zhuge Xiangxue couldn''t help but glanced at her man deeply...


    Until now, she really understood why her man had no interest in fighting for the world.


    In that world of great technological development, his own man has achieved the highest position in the multiverse...


    If he is happy, the multiverse will be peaceful and prosperous, and if he is angry, then the multiverse will have a bloody storm.


    What is blood flow??


    Not to mention the mighty power of his own man, the Umbrella under him alone can put most of the multiverse in the endless flames of war. By then, all kinds of dead intelligent creatures will be Counted in trillions...


    Perhaps in the eyes of his own man, the co-lord of the world, whom others can''t ask for, is the supreme leader...just as boring as a child playing house.


    With that kind of time, he might as well soak in more beauties...


    But... Even so, he still promised to help himself capture the world, and even told her his greatest secret... In the face of such a deep love, what else can she use in return??


    Thinking of this, Zhuge Xiangxue... looked at Zhou Ye like water... said softly, "Husband...thank you..."


    "You and I are husband and wife, thank me for doing something..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Husband...I want it..."


    "You just got better yesterday..."


    "I don''t care, I just want...Are you scared?"


    "Oh, I''m so violent... It seems that if you don''t clean up, you don''t know how many eyes Lord Ma has!"


    "Three, come on... I''m afraid of you!"


    As the Charge horn sounded... in the study, the flames of war ignited again...


    The sound of the battle drew Huang Yueying, who came to Zhou Ye for trouble, so the Huang Yueying regiment joined the battle... Then, several other sister regiments joined the battle together... However, even they There were many people, but they were still not enough to look at Zhou Ye.


    In the end... the sound of fighting attracted all the girls in the back house...


    Finally... Zhuge Xiangxue finally knew how many eyes Wangye Ma had... She was the worst being cleaned up... Who told her to dare to provoke her own man??


    Therefore, she was taken care of by Zhou Ye...


    Five days later----


    From the Jingzhou Patriarch¡¯s Mansion, in the name of Zhou Ye, a decree was issued...


    Recruiting talents from all over the world and recruiting talents.


    This kind of thing has never happened in Jingzhou... You know, Zhou Ye was lazy about so much before, and most of the time, they relied on the gang of Jingzhou clans to recommend each other.


    And with the release of Zhou Ye''s order to accept talents, for a time, countless followers...


    When the princes heard this news, they were also surprised.


    You know, if it is based on the theory of force, none of the princes dare to stroke the tiger''s whiskers in Jingzhou.


    It¡¯s just that Zhou Ye has always been like a salted fish, living in Jingzhou without life or death. That¡¯s why it made all the princes feel that Zhou Ye really had no intention of being in the world...


    However, Zhou Ye''s order to accept the meritorious, scared the princes of the world...


    Zhou Ye is still thinking about this, planning to join the ranks of the world??


    Upon hearing this news, Cao Cao, who had been attacking Yuan Shu in Jizhou, stopped his soldiers and returned to Yanzhou...


    And Sun Ce, who had already taken over half of Jiangdong, heard the news... he locked himself in the room for three days and three nights...


    In the end, when he came out, the whole person was a lot more decadent... Obviously, he hadn''t rested for a single moment during the three days and nights...


    Just when his attendant tried to persuade him to take a short rest, he was rejected by Sun Ce...


    Not only that, but Sun Ce immediately prepared the Clippers and prepared various gifts, personally led the team to Jingzhou, and met Zhou Ye...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1785

    Soon, Sun Ce met Zhou Ye...


    He and Zhou Ye talked in detail in the room for more than an hour, and in addition to him and Zhou Ye, Zhuge Xiangxue was involved.


    When he walked out of Zhou Ye''s room, he immediately ordered people to write a notice to show the world... From then on, the Jiangdong Sun family will always belong to Zhou Boyang in Jingzhou. If there is a different heart, people and gods will discuss it together.


    Seeing this report, everyone in the world was terrified...


    In their opinion, although Jiangdong Sun Clan was under Zhou Ye in name, it was only in name...The two sides were not under the umbrella.


    However, with the announcement of Sun Ce''s announcement, that is to say-from then on, Sun Ce has really returned to Zhou Ye. Is this Zhou Ye''s first shot to contend for the world??


    And the person who is most worried about this is Cao Cao... He hurriedly ordered Guo Jia to write a decree in the name of the emperor, to name Jiangdong Sun Ce as Wu Hou and lead Jingzhou to pasture...


    This is equivalent to saying to Sun Ce, Jingzhou is yours... go get it.


    Naturally, Sun Ce would not take this will...How could he fail to see such an obvious counter-plan??


    Not only did he fail to accept the decree, Sun Ce chopped off the decree officer, and then ordered someone to send his head back to Xuchang... In addition, he directly took the whole family and moved to live in Jingzhou Mansion... That means, I sent them all by myself. I''m here to be hostages... Don''t think about separating the relationship between me and my master.


    In this way, Cao Cao had to give up...


    Since the relationship between the two cannot be separated, Cao Cao can only step up time to train his troops to prepare for battle... He is now holding the emperor to make the princes... such a trend, he doesn''t want to lose...


    However, Zhou Ye''s actions made the princes unable to understand again...


    After Naxian''s order was issued, Zhou Ye did not recruit troops, and even did not step up the training of existing soldiers... How to live the life and how to live...


    This made all the princes fearful, but also a fluke... Is Zhou Boyang kidding us... Actually, he doesn''t mean to fight for the world??


    One year passed...


    Zhou Ye didn''t move...


    Two years have passed...


    Zhou Ye still did not move...


    This immediately made all the princes relieved... After all, if you want to fight for the world, then you must train soldiers, right??


    Although the Blood Dragon Cavalry is powerful, there are only twenty thousand... Such a number is sufficient to defend the nine counties of Jingxiang, but it is almost impossible to contend for the world.


    Chapter 2168


    Chapter two hundred and sixty eight


    However, just when all the princes were fortunate...


    Cao Cao is even more like a big enemy... At this time, he has already wiped out Yuan Shu and swallowed Jizhou and Qingzhou... But Xuzhou is guarded by Liu Bei and Lu Bu, and he is temporarily unable to attack Yuan Shu. Hands, so I haven¡¯t done it yet...


    Even though Cao Cao has monopolized a quarter of the twelve states in the world, he still doesn''t worry about Zhou Ye...want to open his eyes and stare at Jingzhou when he goes to bed...


    In order to prevent Zhou Ye from attacking, he even ordered Cao Ren to station troops in Huaiyang City, training troops day and night, not to slack off.


    In addition, he also recruited civil servants to strengthen the walls of cities in Xingyang and other places...


    Even, without hesitating to spend a lot of money, he ordered people to cast a huge and thick iron city gate...All of his pass fortresses were replaced.


    Why is it so??


    Because Cao Cao has seen how Zhou Bu broke the city...


    The wooden gate, which is half a meter thick, is as fragile as paper smashed under the siege cone of Zhou Bu.


    In this tense moment, how could he continue to use the wooden gate?It was like sending Zhou Ye to the city.


    Two years after such nervous preparation...Zhou Ye still did not move...


    In this regard, the courtiers on Cao Cao''s side could not help but begin to have some rumors...


    What do you say, my prime minister is completely unfounded...


    What do you mean, Zhou Boyang, why should the prime minister be afraid of him like this... You only need to order 200,000 troops, and you can capture the nine counties of Jingzhou in less than a month, leaving Zhou Ye dead without a place to be buried...


    Xuchang-Prime Minister''s Mansion...in Cao Cao''s study.


    "Master..." X3


    Xun Yu, Guo Jia and Jia Xu came to the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion together to meet Cao Cao...


    "Oh? How come the three of you are so neat today?" At this time, Cao Cao was holding a military scroll, studying the art of war, and he was surprised to see the three major advisers coming one after another."Is there something important to report?"


    "Lord..." Xun Yu bowed and said, "It''s been three years...You have prepared so hard to let the soldiers practice day and night. The soldiers below are already complaining... if you are so afraid of Zhou Boyang. , Why don¡¯t you just put your troops to crusade? Keep going like this... I''m afraid something will happen!"


    "Oh?" Hearing Xun Yu''s words, Cao Cao raised his eyebrows and did not answer. Instead, he looked at Guo Jia and Jia Xu, "Are you here to talk about this?"


    "That''s right, Lord!" Guo Jia nodded and responded...


    "Just as Mr. Xun Yu said, the lord... if this continues, the people below will be panicked... it is not a long-term way!" Jia Xu said here, and suggested: "Why don''t lord order people to bring a letter from the family and send it to Jingzhou, Take a look at the voices of the ladies and see what Jingzhou Zhou Boyang''s plan is? It''s easy for us to make tricks!"


    Hearing what Jia Xu said, Cao Cao couldn''t help but smiled bitterly, and said: "Wen He thought I never sent someone to Jingzhou??"


    Seeing Cao Cao''s appearance, the three counsellors glanced at each other...


    Seeing from the Patriarch, this is a long time ago for someone to send a letter to the family...


    However, the news may not be as optimistic as I and others think...


    Thinking of this, Xun Yu asked, "Then...how did the ladies reply to the lord?"


    "..." After hearing Xun Yu''s question, Cao Cao was silent for a moment... said: "There is no reply...not even a few words..."


    "This..." When the three counsellors heard this, they were taken aback...


    "No reply is the best reply!" Cao Cao smiled bitterly: "I can understand the situation of Qing''er and the others... sandwiched between me and Zhou Boyang, it''s also embarrassing them... and there is no reply, I think , They are telling me...this matter is no longer good..."


    Just when Cao Cao was talking...


    Suddenly a subordinate ran in in a panic... "Open to the lord... urgent news from Jingzhou..."


    Hearing the news from Jingzhou... Cao Cao didn''t care that he didn''t wear his shoes. He jumped up from the book case, rushed to the person in two steps, and forced the secret letter written in silk in his hand. In hand...


    After getting the secret letter... Cao Cao didn''t even dare to open the secret letter for a while...


    He hesitated for a while, then handed the secret letter in his hand to Xun Yu... "Wen Ruo, you come to read..."


    "Here!"


    Xun Yu received the secret letter from Jingzhou from Cao Cao... He saw a dark word embroidered on the silk...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1786

    As a counselor who Cao Cao relied heavily on, Xun Yu knew that this was a secret letter from a spy agency called the dark guard under his master...


    The number of this dark guard is unknown, and they are scattered across the territories of the various princes in China... They use trained carrier pigeons to deliver messages, and they can be delivered in just one day from a thousand miles away...


    It seems that Jingzhou''s own proprietor has a secret guard...


    However, you should think about it... The person who is the most jealous of his father-in-law in his life is Zhou Boyang... There are ghosts if they don''t have a secret guard in Jingzhou.


    Thinking of this, Xun Yu opened the secret letter...


    "Today, Zhou Boyang ordered his troops in the Tibetan Soldier Valley, the banners in the valley were displayed, the sword was light... the subordinates watched it, there are-million blood dragons hidden in it... please make the decision early!"


    Just after reading Xun Yu¡¯s letter, I heard a click...


    The three of them hurriedly looked...I saw Cao Cao stunned on the spot, and under his feet, there was a pottery cup tumbling on the ground... Obviously, his father-in-law was shocked.


    "Millions of blood dragon riders? How is it possible... how is this possible!!"


    Cao Cao didn''t care about his gaffes being seen by his subordinates, but rushed to Xun Yu''s face in one step, grabbed the secret letter in Xun Yu''s hand, and looked carefully...


    After a long while...


    The secret letter in Cao Cao''s hand slipped to the ground... He looked up to the sky and sighed: "Zhou Ye...Zhou Boyang...Sure enough, the gods are also..."


    Why do you say that??


    Because since Zhou Ye issued the order to recruit Xianxians, Cao Cao sent a large number of spies to Jingzhou...


    I want to see where Zhou Ye trained and how many soldiers...


    However, his undercover detectives did not find any traces of military training by Zhou Ye for a long time...


    But today, Zhou Ye''s army finally revealed...a million...a million...


    This is not ten thousand twenty thousand... but here is a million army...


    With so many troops, how did Zhou Ye hide them??


    The most terrifying thing is that this army of millions is actually blood dragons...


    God, let¡¯s not talk about anything else, just a million horses, where can I get together...


    Cao Cao, who occupies at least a quarter of the world, admitted that he could not make up a million horses.


    Therefore, when he saw this sealed letter, he was so gaffe...


    Cao Cao couldn''t help but said with emotion: "It has been a blockbuster for three years... Zhou Boyang, Zhou Boyang... You really know how to pretend!"


    Chapter 2169


    Chapter two hundred and sixty nine


    Xun Yu and others looked at their father-in-law there and sighed with emotion, and couldn''t help but asked worriedly: "Master, what should we do now?"


    "According to you, what should I do?" Cao Cao is indeed Cao Cao. After a short period of gaffe, he quickly calmed down.


    Anyway, the worst has happened... now only soldiers can come to cover up the water and earth.


    "According to the subordinates...the lord might as well preemptive..." Guo Jia said, "Now we should take advantage of Zhou Ye''s defense and order General Cao Ren to lead a hundred thousand troops out of Huaiyang and divide them into two groups. Attack on Huaiyang and Runan..."


    "At the same time, he ordered General Xiahou Dun to lead 50,000 fine horses to leave Xingyang and attack Nanyang..."


    "In addition, the lord may also send two eloquent people, one to Yizhou to meet Liu Zhang, and the other to Hanzhong to meet Zhang Lu..."


    "As long as the two can be persuaded to send troops with the main public to destroy Zhou Ye...then the main public can be at ease!"


    "The Five Route Army, at the same time, sent troops to defeat Zhou Ye... Ha ha... Feng Xiao''s plan is wonderful!" Jia Xu heard the words, stroked his goatee and smiled.


    "Lord, the subordinate feels that what Feng Xiao said is extremely...it is better to sit back and wait for death than to act first!" Xun Yu also persuaded.


    "Haha..." Cao Cao couldn''t help but smiled bitterly when he heard the words of three counselors who he relied on. "If only the Blood Dragon Cavalry is so easy to deal with!"


    In fact, he does not blame his three counselors...


    Xun Yu is the one who has followed him for the longest time... But Xun Yu has only seen the speed at which the blood dragon rides attack, and has never seen the glory of the blood dragon ride in the battlefield...not to mention the Jia who followed him later. Where are Xu and Guo Jia?


    The two of them had only heard of the majesty of the Blood Dragon Knight, and had never really seen the majesty of the Blood Dragon Knight, so it is not surprising that they would say so...


    "Does the lord have any concerns?"


    Seeing his own master¡¯s wry smile, Guo Jiapo asked a little strangely: "The master thinks there is something wrong with the subordinate''s plan?"


    "That''s it..." Hearing Guo Jia''s words, Cao Cao sighed... Then, he stood up and said: "Wen if what you said is really...it''s better to sit and wait for death than to act first... This is the end of the matter, it can only be so. ...Just as Fengxiao said...but there is still a slight modification to it!"


    "Oh? How does the lord plan to make changes?" Guo Jia asked.


    "In addition to the previous five men and horses, I want to add one more..." Said this, Cao Cao looked at his three counsellors, and said in a deep voice, "I will personally lead the Sixth Route Army. Wan, start from Xuchang and go straight into Jiujiang...I want to fight Zhou Boyang for a while!"


    "This... Lord, Xuchang''s one hundred thousand army is already our last family property. If this one hundred thousand army is taken away... then the defenses of Yanzhou and other places..."


    "Ha ha... Do you think that if this is defeated, do we still need to guard against anyone? In the world, who would dare to steal my Xuchang?"


    "See you lord..."


    Hearing what Cao Cao said, the three counsellors all bowed and said...


    "Okay, go back and prepare. Xun Yu will still stay in Xuchang this time, and Feng Xiao and Wenhe will walk with me!" Said this, Cao Cao paused... and said: "After three days, you can send troops to Jiujiang! "


    "Here!" X3


    The three took their orders...


    Watching his three counselors walk out of the study, Cao Cao suddenly revealed a trace of worry on his face.


    In fact, he just missed a word...If this is defeated, no one of the princes in the world will be his opponent... But if this is defeated, then he will stay in Xuchang to look after the army, and there will be no eggs. Used... Sooner or later, Zhou Ye will eat the material...


    So, this time he can be said to be desperate...


    Winning the tender mold, losing the job on the site-roughly what it means.


    Three days later----


    Cao Cao is outside Xuchang city, vowing to go out...


    Of course, Cao Cao, who was holding the emperor to make the princes, did not forget to accuse Zhou Ye Luo of weaving, to prove that he was a substitute for the sky...


    As for Zhou Ye¡¯s guilt...what is the lack of silver, what is bloodthirsty...what is no ruler and father...


    In short, you can say whatever you want.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1787

    At the same time that Cao Cao led his army on the expedition, good news came from both Yizhou and Hanzhong... Liu Zhang and Zhang Lu agreed to send troops together...together with thieves.


    Although Cao Cao was very happy about this, in fact, he was quite disapproving...


    In his opinion, these two goods were dragged by him to become dead ghosts...


    Cao Cao didn''t think at all that these two armies would do what Zhou Ye''s blood dragon cavalry would do. At best, they would be nothing more than a distraction from Zhou Ye''s attention.


    Ten days later...


    Cao Cao''s army has arrived under Jiujiang City...


    At this time, under the city of Jiujiang, the Dragon Knight of Ten Thousand Blood was already waiting for him.


    Looking at the red army in front of him... Cao Cao couldn''t help sighing.


    He had illusions at the beginning... The so-called Million Blood Dragon Cavalry was only Zhou Ye''s tactic of suspecting soldiers. He ordered people to wear the armor of the Blood Dragon Cavalry.


    But now, when he saw these fifty thousand blood dragon riders... there was no more luck in his heart.


    An army of fifty thousand, neatly arranged and standing under the city...


    There was no sound in the entire army formation, as if the fifty thousand army was not a living thing, but just fifty thousand majestic cavalry statues.


    With such a battle, it is impossible for Duan Duan to be pretended to be...


    However, since he has come here... and fled without a fight, what is his style??


    Thinking of this, Cao Cao ordered someone to prepare for an attack...


    However, at this moment, among the opposing army, ran out quickly...


    The rider ran to the front of Cao Cao''s formation and shouted loudly: "Prime Minister Cao is there? My lord invites you to drink tea before the formation..."


    "Drinking tea before the battle?" Cao Cao couldn''t help but froze slightly.


    "Master, beware of fraud!" Guo Jia hurriedly reminded.


    "It''s okay... Zhou Boyang and I have a relationship with Weng-in-law... and he doesn''t bother to cheat!" Cao Cao said, turning his head to the soldier behind him and said, "You don''t need to follow, I will go and return. !"


    At this time, there were already more than ten soldiers on the opposite side running to the middle of the formation, placing a tea table and two big chairs in the past, and at the same time a Luo umbrella was placed beside the tea table.


    Obviously, Zhou Ye had prepared a place for Cao Cao to drink tea.


    With the tea table set up properly, the soldiers returned to their original formation just as soon as they turned their heads...


    As for Zhou Ye and Cao Cao, they walked out of their own military formations solo...


    When the two came to the tea table... Zhou Ye smiled and arched his hands: "Cao Gong, Jiu Shu''s greetings... Has it always been okay?"


    Chapter 2170


    Chapter two hundred and seventy


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cao Cao looked at him with complex expressions... and said, "I have always been well-being, and one day is like one day... But when I hear about your millions of troops, every day is worse..."


    "Haha... Cao Gong is really joking!" Zhou Ye said as he raised his hand to Cao Cao, "Cao, please sit down!"


    "please¡­¡­"


    After being polite to each other, the two sat down...


    After sitting down, Zhou Ye calmly lit the small red clay stove, and then made tea...


    Cao Cao looked at Zhou Ye''s calm appearance and couldn''t help sighing: "Boyang, you and I have a friendship between you and me, why can''t you tell me the truth?"


    "Oh? I don''t know what Cao is referring to? Did I deceive Cao?" Zhou Ye asked rhetorically while making tea.


    "You didn''t have to expire with me?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cao Cao asked dissatisfiedly: "I asked you that day, why didn''t you lead the world... How did you answer me?"


    "Haha... So it turns out that Duke Cao said that!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Yes, I said it that day, I have no intention of being in the world..."


    "Then why are you..."


    "One time and another time!" Zhou Ye smiled: "If I said, it is because of a woman that I intend to sweep Liuhe and sweep the wasteland, do you believe it?"


    "I believe¡­¡­"


    "............Oh?? Unexpectedly, Cao Gong is the person who knows me best!" Zhou Ye smiled astonished when he heard Cao Cao''s answer.


    "You can tell me the name of the woman, I will send someone to search the world, snatch it for you, and send it to your couch..." Cao Cao continued.


    "Ahem..." Zhou Ye almost didn''t choke on hearing Cao Cao''s words...


    Did Cao Cao think he was for a woman, so he planned to take the world and search it slowly??


    "Hehe, Cao Gong misunderstood... That woman is already my wife..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "It''s just that she wants her husband to be the number one in the world, so I can only indulge. It is his wish to be a soldier..."


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cao Cao was speechless...


    I believe in your ghost... You said you seized the world for the wish of a woman of yours. Are you kidding me??


    "Does the opinion of a woman and child of a mere woman make you feel so excited about Boyang?" Said this, Cao Cao said meaningfully: "You know, my daughters are all your wives. ..."


    That means... that woman is your wife, but my daughter is not your wife??You want to take the world for that woman, but what did you do for my daughter??Come and clean up your old man??


    "Ahem... That''s why I left my wife and concubine at home and led the soldiers to this point myself..." Zhou Ye said embarrassedly, "Here is a letter written jointly by Qinger and his colleagues to Cao Gong. Please also ask Cao Gong to read it first. Look at it..."


    "Oh?" Cao Cao reached out and took the letter written by his daughter from Zhou Ye...


    Open the letter and take a look...


    [Qing''er bows and bows... Today I heard that my father led the army to fight against the husband... Qing''er was very anxious and couldn''t sleep at night... Fortunately, the husband enlightened him and decided to write this letter to the family... Father, please...]


    This family letter is not long...


    But between the lines, they are full of the worries of Cao Qing and others...


    In their words, that is-my father is dead this time...


    Because they know the strength of their men better than anyone...


    Therefore, they persuaded their father not to make mistakes, but also to take their lives as the most important thing...


    After reading this family letter, Cao Cao put it on the table blankly... "Qing''er and the others don''t like me as a father? They actually persuaded me to surrender to you..."


    "Haha..." Hearing what Cao Cao said, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Duke Cao''s backing is this six-way army, right?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cao Cao''s pupils shrank slightly... The departure dates of the six armies were not the same... And why did Zhou Ye get the news so early??

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1788

    You know, in order to maximize the benefits, Cao Cao is the first to arrive... and the other army will arrive at their destination one day later.


    The purpose of this is to make people feel overwhelmed and messy.


    This can be considered a scheming.


    What news is worse than a bad news?That''s a series of bad news...When a series of bad news comes, people with bad temperament can almost collapse.


    Of course, Cao Cao didn''t intend to make Zhou Ye collapse by such small means, but it was okay to mess with his mind.


    Although Cao Cao was secretly surprised at why Zhou Ye knew about his plan in such detail, he denied it: "Bo Yang said that...what is the six-way army, and what is the six-way army? It may be useful to others, but For Boyang, your blood dragon rider, isn''t that seeking a dead end?"


    Hearing Cao Cao''s denial, Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing and saying: "Cao is worthy of Cao, he is suspicious by nature... I guess Cao you thought I was cheating you?"


    "How is this possible? How can I say that there are no things?" Cao Cao blinked his eyes and said solemnly.


    "Haha... it doesn''t matter... Duke Cao doesn''t want to admit it, so I won''t force it!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "If that''s the case, why don''t you wait for three days here? After three days, there will naturally be news. At that time...what about Cao Gong''s choice?"


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cao Cao felt suspicious...


    Why three days??Could it be that the army behind is really just Xibei goods??Actually, the Blood Dragon Knight has already rushed to the other armies??


    Thinking like this in his heart, he said, "It''s so good... Then I''ll wait for three days... See what happens in these three days!"


    "So good!!"


    At this time, the tea has also been cooked...


    Zhou Ye calmly poured a cup of tea for Cao Cao... "Cao Gong, please use tea!"


    The two of them drank tea for a while, then stood up and returned to their own formation...


    Cao Cao, who returned to his original formation, immediately whispered as soon as he returned to the front of the Chinese army formation: "Don''t ask now, order people to go down and pretend to be withdrawing troops, and then when the opposing army is ready to enter the city, you will charge me before it. ...Catch Zhou Boyang!"


    "Here!"


    On the other side... Zhou Ye, who has already returned to his original formation, naturally also relied on his five senses to hear what Cao Cao said...


    To be honest, when he heard what Cao Cao said, he was quite helpless...


    Everyone said Cao Cao was suspicious, but it was so...


    However, this is why he personally led the soldiers to resist him... After all, if Zhou Bu and the others were to come, maybe these guys would cut Cao Cao in anger, and he would not be able to wait for Qing''er. The female confessed... After all, in his back home, the Cao family is not too powerful... Seven sisters...


    "Hey, suspicious of success and suspicious of failure!"


    Chapter 2171


    Chapter two hundred and seventy one


    Even though An Doudou, who had been acting as a soldier by the side, didn''t hear Cao Cao''s words, he also felt something wrong from the self-ruling self-talk.


    "Lord... but Cao Cao intends to turn back?" An Doudou asked in a low voice, "Or you can let me lead the soldiers to arrest Cao Cao...at most, it depends on the face of Madam Qing''er, I It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t hurt him at all!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled when he heard An''s funny words: "Don''t worry... let''s learn to be famous!!"


    "Then... what does the lord mean?" An Doudou asked hesitantly.


    "We are still withdrawing our troops and returning to the city...When he comes to cover up and kill him, you will go over and capture him in one fell swoop..." Zhou Ye said here, sighing, "In this way, I can also explain to Qing''er and the others... It''s not my treachery, but their father doesn''t want to let me go!"


    Seeing the melancholy look on his master''s face, An Teo''s expression became especially weird.


    The time he has followed his own ruler is not short...to say nothing, it has been hundreds of years.


    An Doudou deeply understands one thing. If it weren''t for Cao Cao''s daughter in the harem ruled by his family, he would be afraid-his ruler would have ordered someone to slaughter him for the flag??


    So... it''s good to have a daughter... at least you can save yourself a little life.


    Of course, he only dared to think about these words in his heart, saying that he didn''t dare to say it... Although there was no cannonball for him to wipe at this time, but-but there are bows and arrows that are more terrifying than cannonballs...


    If he doesn''t say anything well, and is remembered by his own master, then he will be dead.


    If the tips of millions of arrows were to be polished out, he was afraid that he would be exhausted.


    Therefore, An Doudou bowed and said: "Here!"


    "The lord has an order, Mingjin retreats..."


    As An Doudou conveyed the order of her lord, the gate of Jiujiang City slowly opened, and 50,000 blood dragon rides lined up and marched toward the city.


    On the other side, in Cao Cao''s army...naturally, someone reported that Zhou Ye had retreated to Cao Cao.


    Beside Cao Cao, a general Jiangong asked earnestly: "Master, give the order..."


    "No hurry!" Cao Cao stroked his long beard lightly, narrowed his eyes, and said in a low voice: "Look at that blood dragon rider, retreat without chaos... Then Zhou Ye must be prepared... not offensive at this moment. The best time!"


    "The lord..." said the movie eagerly: "When is the best time to attack?"


    "When the blood dragon ride enters the city halfway, we will take advantage of the chaos to kill it..." Cao Cao''s eyes were sharp, "This way, the inside can''t get out, and the outside can''t get in... I want them to be difficult to look after... ¡­"


    "My lord''s plan is wonderful!" Jia Xu smiled after hearing the words: "Half-strike... the lord really knows the essence of warfare!"


    "Hahaha..." Jia Xu was hitting the horse at Cao Cao''s pride. Hearing that Cao Cao was pretending to be modest, he smiled and said, "Where, I''m just a little trick..."


    "The lord''s remarks are very bad, and he knows what he sees. It can be seen that the lord''s strategy is far better than that of Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang!" Guo Jia also said with a smile.


    After hearing Guo Jia''s words, Cao Cao smiled happier...


    However, at this moment, Xu Chu, who had been guarding Cao Cao by his side, said muffledly... "That Zhou Ye had an invincible blood dragoon, and the invincible four tigers of the Zhou family, there were such magical soldiers. Heavenly general, what is he planning for?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    ".................."


    "..."


    Xu Chu¡¯s words completely destroyed the harmonious atmosphere among the civil servants and generals...


    Damn it, people are hard to dismantle... Xu Chu...


    You can''t do this...


    All of a sudden, the civil servants and military commanders who were about to take photos of their own master''s stallions suddenly became speechless like ducks pinched by their necks.


    To be honest, was Cao Cao angry when he heard Xu Chu say this?


    I''m so angry... I''m almost so angry.


    but¡­¡­

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1789

    But he will not punish Xu Chu for this...


    Although Xu Chu has many shortcomings, such as-greedy for cups, such as-temperament is too straightforward and not smooth, and for example...


    In short, his shortcomings are countless...


    But Xu Chu Wuyi is strong and loyal to Cao Cao...


    For Cao Cao, the loyalty alone was enough to conceal all of Xu Chu''s shortcomings...


    Therefore, not only did Cao Cao not punish Xu Chu, but he would praise Xu Chu to show his generosity...


    "Zhong Kang''s words are extremely true!" Cao Cao smiled: "If I had 50,000 blood dragon riders, I wouldn''t need to use any tricks... Well, what a fool..."


    At this point, Cao Cao looked depressed.


    He is really depressed. Zhou Bu was ordered to serve under him for more than a year. Not only did he not take Zhou Bu back to his account, he even knew very little about the secrets of the Blood Dragon.


    Of course, he also copied the standard armor of the Blood Dragon Knight... but he had the same problem as Dong Zhuo.


    weight¡­¡­


    The armor of the blood dragon riding standard, which was cast with good wrought iron and painted on the gourd, weighs more than three hundred kilograms... such a weight, the horse is crushed to death.Let alone combat?


    Although the weight has been reduced to more than two hundred and fifty catties after being streamlined by skilled craftsmen, the horse can barely charge for a certain distance, but...such a cavalry has protection, but no mobility...every time Before going on the expedition, they have to prepare separate troops to transport their armor...


    After searching the four states, Cao Cao only armed with 10,000 iron knights... On weekdays, he always spoiled these iron knights as treasures.


    It is hard to find a warrior who can wear more than a hundred catties of armor and can fight flexibly. It is even harder to find a good horse that can support them.


    Therefore, Cao Cao took these ten thousand iron horses to look like a baby.


    Cao Cao named this iron cavalry-Tiger and Leopard Riding.


    In this battle, of course he also pulled out this secret force... It''s time to test whether they are better than Zhou Ye''s blood dragon...


    Just as Cao Cao was thinking about his thoughts, a sergeant suddenly reported: "Master, most of the blood dragons have entered the city..."


    "Oh?" Cao Cao immediately set up a pergola when he heard the words and turned to look...


    Sure enough, at this moment, the original 50,000 blood dragon riders, there are only more than 10,000 people outside the city...


    And they are still marching towards the city one after another.


    Seeing this scene, Cao Cao didn''t hesitate anymore...


    He commanded loudly: "Listen to the order, order Cao Chun to lead ten thousand tiger and leopard riders to charge first... Xiahou Dun, you led an army of twenty thousand to cover from the left wing, Xu Huang, you led an army of 20,000 to cover from the right wing... Xu Chu, you follow me, lead the remaining fifty thousand army, and then cover up...this time, if you fail to succeed, you will be benevolent!"


    "Here!!"


    A group of generals also heard his determination from the mouth of their own master. At this moment, the entire Cao family and Wencheng generals were united, and they defeated Zhou Ye in one fell swoop and pulled him from the undefeated altar...


    Chapter 2172


    Chapter two hundred and seventy two


    And just when Cao Cao began to line up...


    Zhou Ye was already standing on the gate of Jiujiang City, watching Cao Jun''s movement.


    "The lord... Cao Jun moved!" An Doudou, who had been by her side the lord, noticed Cao Jun''s change for the first time.


    He hurriedly pointed at Cao Cao''s army in the distance and said: "Lord, look at Cao Cao''s army. The left and right wings of Cao Cao''s army have begun to move...Huh? Why does the armor of the ten thousand cavalry look so familiar?"


    An Doudou could see it, and Zhou Ye had already seen it...


    He looked at the 10,000 counterfeit blood dragon rides... and smiled slightly: "Li Gui met Li Kui, I don''t know who is better?"


    Hearing the self-dominant talking to himself... An teasing was speechless for a while.


    Are you kidding me, how can these Xibei goods compare with their own soldiers??That''s all two-dimensional creatures, OK??


    However, he didn''t dare to complain about his own master... because of the complaint, has he suffered less losses??


    "Master, are we..."


    Although An Doudou hasn''t finished her words yet, but the meaning is clear, isn''t it... the first step is the best?


    "No hurry, when they rush over, give them another surprise..." Zhou Ye looked at the city with joy...


    At this time, inside the city gate, the blood dragons who appeared to have entered the city did not disperse, but turned their horses¡¯ heads towards the direction outside the city gate... They can always follow the orders of their own masters. , Rush out.


    At this moment, Cao Cao''s army not far outside the city had already rushed out of more than ten thousand fine horses.


    The armor worn by these fine riders is similar to the standard armor of the blood dragon rider.


    Listening to the heavy sound of their galloping, it is obvious that their heavy cavalry is similar to the blood dragon.


    The heavy cavalry charge has one characteristic, that is-the speed is very slow, but once the speed increases, no matter what battle is in front, it is difficult to stop the heavy cavalry charge.


    Today''s Tiger and Leopard Rider has raised his speed to the limit...The sound of horseshoes like thunder, quite a bit of a bold move forward.


    On both sides of the rear, there were also large armies subsequently covering up...


    Cao Cao is obviously planning to win or lose in a battle.


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but feel happy... "Well, it''s just as his wish..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye turned his head and said to An Doudou, "Go... defeat Cao Cao''s army, and then capture him alive, don''t hurt him, otherwise, I can''t explain to Qing''er and the others!"


    Hearing the words of her own master, An teased a fist with an excited expression: "Here!"


    Following the answer, An Doudou rushed to the city, shouting loudly: "The lord has an order to immediately defeat Cao Cao''s army and capture Cao Mengde alive...no mistake!"


    "Here!" XN


    As the 50,000 blood dragon rider uttered a scream like the sky... the army pretending to enter the city changed fiercely.


    The former army will be the latter, and the latter will become the former... shouting: "The lord has an order to capture Cao Mengde alive..."


    The mountain shouted like a tsunami, even if it was more than a thousand meters away, Cao Cao, who was responsible for the formation of Cao Chun, heard it clearly.


    Cao Cao laughed angrily when he heard this...


    He pointed his finger at the blood dragon riding towards his army from a distance and said: "Cao has a great head here, who can take it?"


    However, he hasn''t finished speaking...The situation of the battlefield before him changed suddenly.


    I saw the blood dragon knights who had just rushed out of the city, and only used a distance of less than 100 meters to increase their speed to the highest...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1790

    They were not afraid of Cao Jun who was several times their own...


    The leader, holding a mountain-opening hammer...dancing like a big windmill.


    Those tiger and leopard riders carefully selected and carefully trained by Cao Cao arrived in front of him, like paper tied...


    In twos or twos, a large area was swept out of the man''s side.


    This person was no one else, but the general who had personally admitted Zhou Ye, Anjojo.


    I saw that An Doudou rushed into the army of Cao Jun''s tiger and leopard cavalry first, rushing from left to right like no one''s land.


    At this moment, the blood dragon knight that had already entered the city has also rushed out...


    After they merged with Anzuzu, they directly used Anzuzu as the top soldiers, forming a simple triangular charge formation.


    In the blink of an eye, he had already broken through the Tiger and Leopard Cavalry''s obstacles, and was less than 200 meters away from Cao Cao''s army.


    Seeing this situation, the civil servants and generals beside Cao Cao persuaded one after another: "Master, the enemy is in great power at this time, please leave it temporarily and make another plan!"


    "Yes, Lord..."


    "I will not go, I will live and die with one hundred thousand soldiers..."


    Although Cao Cao was already a little timid at this moment, he still insisted on not leaving.


    However, in his arrogant work, An Doudou has already rushed into the Chinese army... and laughed: "Meng Degong, An Mou is on the order of my Patriarch, please go to Jingzhou as a guest... please Get off the horse and rest for a while, don''t make mistakes!"


    "The thief will be mad, Xu Chu will come to fight you!"


    Seeing this situation, Xu Chu, who was guarding Cao Cao, naturally refused to catch it with his hands. He pulled down the reins of his horse and rushed over with his own sword...


    However, as soon as he rushed to the front of An Doudou, he felt a strong wind rushing towards his face... Then, with a pain in his shoulder, he was swept down.


    "Hey...Xu Chu, our family appreciates your loyalty, and we will spare your life for the time being today..." An Dou teased, riding a horse to chase Cao Cao.


    And Cao Cao can''t care about being arrogant anymore...


    Pull your own rein, turn the horse''s head, hit the horse and run...


    And An Dou Dou will naturally chase...


    In the process of chasing Cao Cao, from time to time, Cao Cao''s military commanders came to help Cao Cao resist Anjojo...


    However, I didn¡¯t ask for an egg...


    If it hadn''t been for An Doudou for fear that his mother Qing would blame him, no matter what Cao Chun Xiahou Dun''s... he would have smashed them into flesh.


    No way, Cao and Xiahou are both relatives of their own mistress... If they hurt them, they will be blamed if they can¡¯t help their master. If their master is complained, then he, the unlucky one, will wipe it. Arrows...that''s not good.


    Therefore, An Doudou was also merciful to these Cao generals, and just knocked them off the horse, but did not really kill them.


    It''s too late to say, then soon...


    After An Doudou had dealt with Cao''s relatives and generals... Cao Cao had already ran a thousand meters away.


    Faced with this situation, An Teo was not in a hurry. He smiled and leaned on his horse''s ears, and whispered: "Little dear, come on, sneak a sprint to speed up, let''s catch up with the red wearing The guy in the robe... I''m going back, I''ll give you an extra meal!"


    The horse under the hips of Anjo teased like a psychic, neighing...then, stepping away four hooves, like a gust of wind, chased after...


    Chapter 2173


    Chapter two hundred and seventy three


    After half an hour----


    The city of Jiujiang-the city guard mansion.


    "Oh, how can you tie Cao Gong ropes?" Zhou Ye looked at Cao Cao who was tied up in front of him by Wu Hua Da, feintly glaring at An teasing who was standing behind Cao Cao, and said: "I I ordered you to go and invite Duke Cao over, how could you bring Duke Cao over here?"


    While talking, Zhou Ye walked to Cao Cao''s side, personally untied the ropes that bound him... "Cao Gong was shocked..."


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    By now, Cao Cao, who has already become a prisoner, has seen a lot... "Bo Yang, you don''t have to pretend to be anymore... Is it to kill or slash to make me feel at ease!"


    "Ha ha... Where did Cao Cao start?" Zhou Ye smiled and helped Cao Cao up, and then smiled: "Even if you don''t talk about it from Qinger, you and I still have a friendship for thieves... I I still remember how high-spirited Cao Gong was in front of Yuan Shao''s handsome stage that day!"


    "Hehe..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cao Cao smiled and sighed: "Hey, in a blink of an eye, six or seven years have passed... I am no longer the Cao Mengde who was hunted down by Dong Zhuo all over the world, and you... ...But it''s not the ignorant young man who holds a heavy soldier in his hand but has no ambition in the world!"


    "...Haha, Cao Gong''s words are serious, you''re still you, and I''ve always been me!" Zhou Ye said with a smile to the soldiers on both sides, "Go, order the chef to prepare the banquet, I want to make public with Cao Drinking..."


    "Here!"


    The soldiers in the hall took the order...


    And Cao Cao and Zhou Ye also sat down separately...


    "Boyang...what are you going to do to me?" Cao Cao asked directly without talking nonsense.


    "Haha...Why don''t Cao return to me, how can I protect Cao''s life and prosperity?" Zhou Ye asked rhetorically.


    "Hahahaha..." Cao Cao laughed loudly after hearing this, "Bo Yang, Boyang, I thought you and I have been together for many years, so I should know my Cao''s character... It seems that you don''t understand me!"


    "Oh? What do you say?" Zhou Ye asked, looking at Cao Cao with interest.


    "If I were you Zhou Boyang, I would definitely kill Cao Mengde after he was captured alive...Because, you should know that Cao Mengde is a person who is willing to succumb to others. As long as he survives, he will definitely not do it honestly. A rich man." When he said this, Cao Cao gave Zhou Ye a deep look... "But, I''m afraid you can''t explain to my poor daughters..."


    Hearing what Cao Cao said, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile... "Duke Cao knew that I couldn''t explain to Qing''er, and he forced me to kill you... You are running me!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cao Cao couldn''t help laughing... "Hahaha... I have controlled the world for more than ten years, and I have lost countless battles in my life. However, there is no single defeat like this time that made me unable to turn over. ...It is especially ridiculous-it is the husband of all my daughters who defeated me... If you do this, will you not allow me to run on you?"


    "That''s it..." Hearing what Cao Cao said, Zhou Ye shook his head and said with a wry smile: "Cao Gongmo is going to be upset...I have a second way for you to choose!"


    When Cao Cao heard the words, he smiled and asked, "Oh?? What is the road?"


    "Haha, Duke Cao, come with me!!" Zhou Ye said as he walked towards the inner hall of the city guard mansion...


    Cao Cao followed Zhou Ye into the inner hall of Chengshou Mansion.


    The inner hall of the city guard mansion that was temporarily used as a command post by Zhou Ye was a hundred square meters in size, and the original layout of the hall was quite elegant.


    The seat of agarwood, the cushion of tiger skin, etc...


    However, these things were thrown aside as if they were discarded and tattered...


    The entire hall is already occupied by a sphere with a diameter of two meters...


    The main body of the sphere has a huge bamboo as the center axis, and various names are densely written on it...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1791

    "This is..." Cao Cao asked in astonishment as he looked at the huge ball in front of him.


    "This is an ancient strange thing, a map of the whole sky..." Zhou Ye pretended to say deeply.


    "Oh? What does this thing do?" Zhou Ye also picked up Cao Cao''s curiosity...


    "This thing is useless... It''s just that all the places in this world are marked out!!" Zhou Ye continued to fiddle with Cao Cao with this crudely crafted large globe... "Dear Cao, please look..."


    As Zhou Ye said, he turned the globe a little, pointed to the place marked Jiujiang City on the map of China, and said, "Here is where we are!"


    "Oh?" At this moment, Cao Cao has been attracted by the ancient strange object [Huntiantu] in front of him...


    As a military strategist, he is no stranger to maps, or it should be said that he spends more time looking at maps than his son.


    On the map, he saw too many familiar places...Some of those places were even more accurate than the maps drawn by his subordinates...


    How can this not surprise him...


    You know...many of the fallacies on the map were only discovered after he personally led the army to arrive...and the huge ball in front of him has accurately corrected all those fallacies.


    Zhou Ye looked at Cao Cao, who loved the map in front of him with a smile, and said, "Cao, do you think this world is big?"


    Cao Cao heard the words, looked at the area marked with Huaxia region and smiled bitterly: "In the past, I thought this Huaxia was the center of the world... However, when I saw this ancient wonder in your hands, Boyang, I know... I was just a frog sitting on a well and watching the sky... Alas, ashamed, ashamed!"


    "Haha, Cao Gong is too modest!" Zhou Ye smiled, gently turned the map, and placed his hand on a huge continent...


    A corner of that continent is separated from the Asian continent by a small strait...


    "Please look at Duke Cao, is this continent still big?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "This...big...is enough to reach three or four Huaxia!" Cao Cao said, looking at Zhou Ye curiously and asking, "I wonder why Boyang asked me that way?"


    Hearing Cao Cao¡¯s words, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, ¡°This continent is still in a barbaric era... the barbarians there still live a life of slash-and-burn...that is not the best place to build a powerful empire. ??"


    When Cao Cao heard this, it was a joy...What does an uncivilized continent represent?It represents countless opportunities, countless lands.


    However, after a joy, Cao Cao''s face collapsed again."Bo Yangxiu is going to lie to me... How far is the distance between the mainland and my China? It means sending a thousand soldiers to visit, fearing that it will take more than ten years to go back and forth... You are giving me a cake to satisfy my hunger. what!"


    "Hahaha...Duke Cao is too worried. Since I raised this matter, I must be sure to send you there... and even, I can send your army there with you... there, the next one The huge country has created an unbeaten foundation..." Zhou Ye said cheerfully.


    Chapter 2174


    Chapter two hundred and seventy four


    "Really?" Cao Cao looked at Zhou Ye urgently.


    He was also helpless.


    At this time, he was already a prisoner...Wang Tu Baye or something, don''t even think about it.


    That''s it, Zhou Ye can see the face of his daughters, and it would be good to save him forever.


    However, this is obviously not the life Cao Cao wants.


    Once a person''s ambition is provoked, it is difficult to extinguish it again.


    To say that he is an able minister to govern the world, the premise is that he was born in a stable age... only in this way can Cao Cao be able to be an able minister to assist the dynasty with peace of mind.


    However, right now he has tasted the power in his hands, and the emperor has to look at the wonderful taste of his face and behavior, how can he be willing to be a rich man for a lifetime??


    And right now, although the continent of Zhou Ye''s fingers is thousands of miles away, it is still a good place to establish a hegemony.


    The only thing to worry about was Zhou Ye''s words that he had his own means to send him there.


    However, Cao Cao thought about it, but never thought of Zhou Ye''s need to lie to himself...


    He was already in Zhou Ye''s hands at this moment, so why should Zhou Ye lie to him??


    At this moment, Zhou Ye was just saying... [You will be a rich man from now on] He has nothing to do, what else can he do besides following orders??


    Although he knows that as long as he is not too much, Zhou Ye will definitely not kill himself. After all, his daughters are still in Zhou Ye''s back house... But if it is too much, there are ways in this world to make a person die. Not white.


    So... now he can only believe Zhou Ye''s words...


    Although such a lot of words were said, in fact, these thoughts just flashed through Cao Cao''s mind.


    And what about Zhou Ye?Then he looked at Cao Cao happily, he could see the hesitation in Cao Cao''s heart...


    "Haha...Naturally take it seriously!" Zhou Ye smiled: "After I calm the world, I will send Cao Gong''s army to this continent... to create a foundation for all generations!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cao Cao stared straight into Zhou Ye''s eyes, without saying a word for a long time...


    "It''s such a good thing, why is it cheaper for my defeated general?" Cao Cao asked in a deep voice.


    This sentence was held in his heart, he didn''t ask how uncomfortable he was.


    "Since you have the means to reach thousands of miles away, why do you give me this unworldly feat?"


    "Hahahaha..." Zhou Ye laughed when he heard the words: "It''s the same sentence, Cao Gong, I don''t intend to be in the world... Although I broke my promise to seize the world because of my wife''s inexorable invitation, but... Compensation for Cao Gong... After all, you and I also have the friendship between you and me!"


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s explanation, Cao Cao questioned...


    I believe in your ghost...


    However, at this time Cao Cao won''t ask any more...


    When it comes to this, it will be no good for anyone if you continue to ask more questions.


    Thinking of this, Cao Cao laughed and said: "It''s rare that Boyang thinks about me so much, it doesn''t matter, just follow what Boyang said!"


    At this time, a soldier came in to report that the banquet was ready...


    At the moment, Zhou Ye invited Cao Cao to sit in and drink.


    In response, Cao Cao did not decline, and directly drank at the table with Zhou Ye.


    During the dinner, the two talked very happily, and they could not see at all. One was a prisoner of his son-in-law, and the other was a son-in-law who had captured his husband.


    As they were talking, Cao Cao suddenly said... "If you become my prisoner in the future, then I will also invite you to drink and eat meat..."


    Hearing what Cao Cao said, Zhou Ye was taken aback, then laughed, "Okay...no problem!"


    Maybe it''s because of the sorrow and sorrow of alcohol... Cao Cao fell to the ground drunk early.


    Zhou Ye ordered someone to hold him down and walked back into the inner hall alone.


    He stood in front of the huge globe in the inner hall, looked at the globe in front of him, and started thinking.


    To be honest, what he pointed out to Cao Cao was not elsewhere, but the uncivilized American continent.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1792

    At this time, the people there should still be in a semi-savage state. After he sends Cao Cao and his army over, he can''t say that he can build a huge empire soon.


    After waiting for more than a thousand years, when Columbus discovered the New World, he looked dumbfounded as a group of Chinese had established a huge empire on the New World. What an interesting thing would this be??


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile.


    Then, Zhou Ye''s figure flashed before disappearing into the inner hall...


    He is not interested in falling asleep alone. There are so many wives who want to fall asleep alone, so boring... He naturally wants to go back to Jingzhou, in his mansion, and fall asleep with his own women...


    As for Jiujiang City??


    With fifty thousand blood dragons riding here, he didn''t need to worry about anything.


    Even with the arrival of a million army, they can only return with hatred under the dragon spear of the blood dragon.


    In this way, the days passed day by day.


    Cao Cao was at ease in Jiujiang Mansion...


    In addition to not being able to leave the city, and there are always two blood dragons following behind him, his freedom is not too restricted.


    The only thing Cao Cao was upset about was that, except for Zhou Ye who was here on the first day, he would never see Zhou Ye again for two days.


    In desperation, Cao Cao could only carry wine and meat, and went to the prison to see that his gang became Zhou Ye''s civil servants and generals.


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Cao Cao looked at the report in his hand and couldn''t help but smile wryly: "Zhou Boyang, Zhou Boyang...I underestimated you!"


    What was written in the battle report in his hand??


    In fact, nothing was written, but Cao Cao''s six-way army did not succeed all the way.


    Cao Ren was captured by Zhou An in Runan, and an army of 200,000 was wiped out...


    And Liu Zhang in Xishu was even more unlucky. His general commander was beheaded by Zhou Bu before the two armies...


    Moreover, Zhou Bu has already led fifty thousand blood dragons to sharpen his sword on the border of Shu Jing, intending to attack Shu Zhong...


    Xiahou Dun, who attacked Nanyang, did not run away either, and was captured by Zhou Lei, the Four Tigers of Zhou in Jingzhou...


    As for Zhang Lu in Hanzhong?


    This guy is the most unlucky...Like Liu Zhang, he just sent his generals to attack Jingzhou, and what about him?He went directly into battle, led an army of 150,000, and invaded Jingzhou.


    Needless to say the ending, Zhang Lu was beheaded by Jingzhou General Zhou La in the chaos...


    Not to mention that Zhang Lu''s body died and the lamp went out. Among his old broods, most of them had fallen under Zhuge Kongming''s invasion...


    "Oh... no wonder I waited three days..."


    Looking at the battle report in his hand, Cao Cao couldn''t help sighing: "It turns out that you knew the end of the Sixth Route Army that day...no more, God helped Zhou, not Cao..."


    Chapter 2175


    Chapter two hundred and seventy-five


    Since seeing this report, Cao Cao never mentioned Xuchang again...


    More than ten days later...


    The blood dragon rider occupied the entire Hanzhong.


    More than a month later...


    The blood dragon cavalry army of Jingzhou invaded Yizhou, Liu Zhang was in the government office and committed suicide.


    So far, Zhou Ye can be regarded as occupying most of the world...


    Next, Zhou Ye was going to march north...


    Upon hearing this, Cao Cao hurriedly repaired a book and sent it to Zhou Ye.


    After being polite in the letter, he said-he Cao Cao would like to be the vanguard... to clear the way for Zhou Ye''s army.


    Zhou Ye was slightly taken aback when he received Cao Cao''s letter... After opening the letter, he knew what Cao Cao meant.


    After all, Cao Cao was also afraid that his clan relatives and friends would be slaughtered in the chaos.


    Now that he has become a prisoner...I might as well protect my relatives and wait for the changes.


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly at Cao Cao''s request and agreed.


    But Cao Cao''s main army couldn''t return it to him. He ordered Zhuge Kongming, who was in charge of the Northern Expedition, to bring Cao Cao with him when he passed Jiujiang.


    Zhuge Xiangxue naturally leads...


    When she led two hundred thousand blood dragon riders through Jiujiang City, she took Cao Cao in Jiujiang City into the army by the way.


    Since it was the Northern Expedition, then...the first to bear the brunt is Cao Cao''s Yanzhou...


    Wherever he went, Cao Cao would go out and persuade the defender to drop down...


    With the help of Cao Cao, it can be said that Zhou Ye''s army has done a lot less.


    The entire Yanzhou, Qingzhou, and Jizhou conquests took only more than a month... In fact, the rest of the month was just time spent on the road.


    Since he could not afford a swordsman, Zhou Ye would naturally not be far away from a swordsman. After all, everyone is a Han. Is it interesting to cut his own people??


    It only took less than two months from Zhou Ye''s fight against Cao Cao''s six-way army to occupy more than half of the world.


    After taking over Yanzhou, Jizhou, and Qingzhou, Zhou Ye split up...


    One route led by Zhuge Xiangxue and Zhou Yuner coordinated to take Xiliang directly,


    On the other road, led by Zhou Ye himself, he set off from Guangling and headed east to Xuzhou and Youzhou.


    Xuzhou City¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    L¨¹ Bu looked at the blood-colored army under the city... and felt that his calves were turning a bit.


    "Sir, do you have a good strategy to retreat from the enemy?"


    "This..." Chen Gong was speechless for a while when he heard Lu Bu''s words.


    He really doesn''t know what to say...


    Right now, Zhou Boyang of Jingzhou already occupied most of the world, even if he became the emperor at this time, no one would dare to say anything.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1793

    Now that Jingzhou''s army is approaching the city, what strategy does he have to retreat from the enemy??


    Guard according to the city??


    Don''t be kidding, everyone knows that although the blood dragon is a cavalry, it is best at attacking cities...


    There is no wall that can stop them...


    Send troops for help??


    Haha, forget it...


    Gongsun Zan and others cannot protect themselves at this moment... How can they be willing to rescue themselves??


    In such a desperate situation, even if Chen Gong thinks he has a lot of wisdom, there is no way to think of it...


    As for the three of Liu Guanzhang guarding Xiaopei??


    Forget it, they are not the opponents of the army outside the city at all, and calling them to come is just a bunch of ghosts.


    But Lu Bu, who had been looking at Chen Gong with a look of expectation, saw that Chen Gong''s face was also embarrassed, and he was immediately desperate.


    He knows the horror of the blood dragon ride better than anyone...


    When he was still Dong Zhuo''s adopted son, he had experienced the brutal beating of the blood dragon...


    That was a real beating...


    An ordinary blood dragon knight...pressing him on the ground and rubbing him, at that time, he called him a miserable...It''s really awkward.


    Even though the matter had passed so many years, he still clearly remembered the situation at the time... this incident had become a nightmare in his heart.


    Nowadays, there are a hundred thousand troops under the city... and, all of them are blood dragons... how dare he go out of the city to fight??


    [Things to this day... only¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª]


    Thinking of this, Lu Bu turned to the left and right, and said: "Open the gate of the city, I will lead the crowd to surrender..."


    "What? Fengxian, you can''t surrender..." Chen Gong was immediately stupid after hearing Lu Bu''s words...


    "Mr. Don¡¯t want to say more..." Lu Bu waved his hand and interrupted Chen Gong¡¯s words, "As if today¡¯s has been in the hands of Zhou Boyang, if I resist stubbornly, I will only end up with more than a hundred thousand more injustices, brothers. After following me in the South and North for so many years, how can I bear to let them end up like this!"


    Hearing what L¨¹ Bu said, all the Xiliang soldiers beside him suddenly burst into tears...


    "General Gao Yi..."


    "General...oooo...The most right thing we did in this life is to follow the general...oooo..."


    It should be said that the one who knows the blood dragon knight the deepest has never been with Xiliang Iron Knight...


    They are the stepping stones in the battle of blood dragon fame.


    Hearing the three words "Blood Dragon Cavalry", Xiliang Soldiers had the urge to flee.


    Originally, Chen Gong wanted to persuade a few more words... However, when he saw the performance of a group of Western Liang soldiers, he immediately closed his eyes.


    So pawn, so timid...


    How can he fight the blood dragon cavalry that is known as the First Army in the world outside the city?


    That''s it...there is nothing more than that.


    In this way, it can save a bit of killing...Reserve a bit of vitality for the world...Ah...


    Why is there such a monster like Zhou Boyang in the world??


    Why is there such a terrible army as the blood dragon??


    Just as Chen Gong sighed in his heart, Lu Bu led a group of sergeants to open the Xuzhou city gate to welcome Zhou Ye.


    At this time, Zhou Ye, who led his army to the city of Xuzhou, was feeling that he had returned to Xuzhou when he was already a non-human.


    Suddenly saw the gate of Xuzhou City open, and then Lu Bu led the crowd...


    Seeing Zhou Ye, he bowed his hand at Zhou Ye from a distance: "General Boyang, it''s been a long time... Bu, this is polite!"


    "Hahaha...Fongxian, are you trying to work with me?" Reached out and didn''t hit the smiling face. Since Lu Bu showed such knowledge and interest, Zhou Ye was too embarrassed to open his mouth with three family slaves and shut up three family slaves. Called him.


    "Exactly!" Lu Bu said, putting Fang Tian''s halberd in his hand, thrusting it into the ground, then turning over and walking to Zhou Ye...kneeling on one knee, "Bu knows he is not defeated by General Tianwei, so, I came here to surrender...I hope General Boyang will read for the sake of the cloth-bound formation and let go of those brothers who have followed me for many years!!"


    Having said this, Lu Bu stretched out his hand and waved...someone from behind handed a big seal to Lu Bu''s hand.


    And Lu Bu, directly raised the Xuzhou seal in his hand above his head... "Please take the military seal..."


    Chapter 2176


    Chapter Two One Hundred and Seventy Six


    To be honest, Zhou Ye was still a little silly when he saw Lu Bu surrender in front of him...


    He originally thought that Lu Bu would be stubbornly resisting for a while... As a result, he didn''t realize it, he surrendered directly??


    Damn it...this is different from what you thought.


    However, Zhou Ye quickly reacted...It seems that Lu Bu was scared by himself in his early years.


    "Haha...Since the general is willing to give up the secret, how can I blame the general!" Zhou Ye said, ordering people to take the big seal in Lu Bu''s hand...with a smile: "General Lu, please get up soon..."


    "General Xie..." Lu Bu stood up and said to Zhou Ye, "Please enter the city..."


    "it is good¡­¡­"


    Under the leadership of Lu Bu, Zhou Ye led his army into the city...


    night--


    Lu Bu hosted a banquet in honor of Zhou Ye at his residence...


    During the banquet, Zhou Ye took advantage of the wine and laughed and said: "Zhou heard that the general has a daughter under his knees, she is a golden hairpin, she has not yet been married?"


    "Exactly!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, L¨¹ Bu''s heart squatted...


    What did Zhou Ye mean when he asked his daughter...?


    But, soon, he came to understand one thing... Well, Zhou Ye, he likes Loli Zhou Boyang, no one in the world knows, no one knows?


    Moreover, the word loli, according to rumors, also came out of Zhou Boyang''s mouth.


    That''s why the term Lori''s liking (liking it) came up.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1794

    Now, since Zhou Ye asked about his daughter, it was obvious--this was interesting to his daughter...


    As soon as Lu Bu thought about it, he had already guessed the meaning of Zhou Ye''s words.


    After understanding, Lu Bu hurriedly said: "Although the little girl is only in the golden hairpin years, but if General Meng does not abandon it, please accept the little girl and stay with him!!"


    That means-you want my daughter, it''s also great to be a concubine by your side.


    Seeing Lv Bu''s knowledge and interest, Zhou Ye nodded in satisfaction and smiled: "Since the general has such good intentions, then I won''t refuse to resign... the next day, I will offer the offer to the army tomorrow. Disgusting..."


    "How dare you..."


    After talking about the matter, everyone began to drink happily again...


    Three rounds of food, five flavors of wine...


    The banquet naturally ended...


    Zhou Ye was arranged to rest in the post...


    Not long after he returned to his temporary residence, several maids escorted a little loli to his room...


    Looking at this extremely cute little loli in front of her... Zhou Ye evilly dealt with her...


    That night--


    A certain little loli who had just arrived in her golden hairpin was...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, Zhou Ye accompanied Qiling and Lori back to Lu''s house... this was a return.


    As soon as she got home, Lu Qiling''s mother pulled her daughter into the room, asking questions about the long and short...


    But Xiao Lori has a poor face, so she can say it...


    Although little Lolita didn''t say anything, her mother also saw a clue from her daughter''s face.


    At least, when he mentioned that General Boyang came, his daughter''s face showed a shy and timid look, and the joy in her eyes could not be suppressed.


    Obviously, her daughter also liked that general.


    Seeing her daughter behave in this way, Lu Qiling''s mother felt relieved a lot.


    Zhou Ye stayed in Xuzhou for another three days. After finishing the marriage of Lv Qiling and Lolita, he set up again and marched towards Xiao Pei, where the three brothers Liu Guan and Zhang were located...


    However, when Zhou Ye''s army rushed to Xiao Pei, they found that Xiao Pei was already empty.


    The three brothers Liu Guan Zhang and his six thousand men disappeared...


    This is a mess.


    The disappearance of the three brothers Liu Guan and Zhang is a trivial matter, but what about Guan Yu''s daughter and Zhang Fei''s two daughters??


    This forced Zhou Ye to open his heavenly eyes again and explore the line of cause and effect between heaven and earth...


    In the end, he determined...Sisters Guan Yinping and Zhang Xingcai ignored them after they were destined.


    Three brothers Liu Guan and Zhang can run if they want, he doesn''t care anyway.


    Next... Zhou Ye raised his troops again and marched towards Youzhou.


    Along the way, wherever Zhou Ye''s army went, they fell in hopes of the wind...


    When he arrived in Youzhou, Gongsun Zan even put the official seal on his hands...


    Of course, Gongsun Zan also had one condition, and that was - Zhou Ye was going to take his daughter, Gongsun Baoyue, or otherwise - he would not surrender.


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye of course-laughed.


    This trip to the Northern Expedition was a mist for many historians in later generations.


    Why did An Taizu Zhou Ye''s journey to the Northern Expedition go so smoothly?


    Others are softened by murder, so why did he receive softer by accepting daughter??


    What is the secret in this??


    In fact, none of these princes was not afraid of Zhou Ye by three points. It can be said that since the time when Dong Lian was asked, the princes knew how powerful the blood dragon was.


    Back then, the 250,000 Xiliang army that could be killed by 5,000 blood dragons was defeated.Now that Zhou Ye brought a hundred thousand blood dragon riders here, who of them would dare to say nothing??


    Since you can''t compete for the world... then at least you have to be a wife...


    In that case, what is a faster way than being a relative of the emperor??


    Zhou Ye was already an emperor. If he didn''t take this opportunity to put his daughter by his side, when would he stay??


    Therefore, Zhou Ye would go all the way to the north, not fighting many battles, but the women collected a lot.


    After taking down Youzhou Gongsun Zan, Zhou Ye did not stop there, but continued to head north...


    Drinking horse Songhua River, won Gongsun Du of Liaodong... Then, his army crossed the Yalu River-all the way to the capital of Goguryeo.


    This is also deliberately...


    He intends to make a few more excuses for the Ministry of Foreign Affairs of later generations [This place is the inherent territory of our country since ancient times...].


    In Goguryeo, Zhou Ye''s army encountered strong resistance.


    After all, for Goguryeo, Zhou Ye''s army was the invader.


    But - again, Zhou Ye showed mercy to Han people because he was also a Han, and he was afraid that things would hurt him...


    However, Zhou Ye would not be merciful to the foreign race... He directly ordered, if anyone dares to resist, cut--


    One hundred households are one five, and one hundred five are one Cheng.


    In the first five, as long as there is a riot, and those who are connected with the rebellion, a hundred families will sit down and be cut!


    In this way, almost no one dared to take the risk of injuring the whole family by telling the anti-thief, sending food and clothing.Even if you want to send it, be careful of others telling you...


    Because, as long as the report is circulated, once it is verified that the property of the anti-thief and the whole family belong to the whistleblower, that means-the person who is reported will die, his wife is the whistleblower, and his daughter and son are the whistleblower¡¯s slaves. ...


    Under such severe punishment, the entire Goguryeo was living under the terror rule of Zhou Ye''s army.


    It only took Zhou Ye three months to conquer Goguryeo, but it took him thirty years to completely return Goguryeo...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1795

    This is also the result of Zhou Ye sending Lv Bu Chen Gong and others here, and after serving as subordinate officials, Chen Gong slowly subdued these Goguryeo tribes with gentle means.


    By the way, after Zhou Ye conquered Goguryeo, he set up another county called Goryeo County...


    Chapter 2177


    Chapter two hundred and seventy seven


    Jian¡¯an seven years, March, spring...


    Zhuge Kongming led an army of 200,000 to put down Xiliang...Xiliang Han Sui Ma Teng, watching the wind...


    In April of the same year, he captured Zhou''an in Lower Yizhou. The soldiers were divided into two groups and marched eastward, taking the Jiuliaobu, Guoyuebu and other small gathering places, while the other road went south to take Jiaozhi and Jiuzhen. , Nichinan and other places.


    In fact, it is modern Myanmar, Laos, Thailand and other places.


    As a soldier named Zhou Ye, Zhou An naturally continued a certain style of his own dominance.


    Internally, Zhou An appeased the Han people, distributed farm tools, delineated acres, and calmed people''s hearts.


    What about external?


    Zhou An exercised the same high-handed rule as his own ruler in Goguryeo.


    Anyone who dared to resist, kill without mercy...


    Anyway, to use Zhou Ye''s words, it would be to kill him to subdue the country and the species, to kill him...


    When the world is settled, the population of the Han people will naturally increase explosively. By that time, the land will not be divided enough... Instead of worrying about it then, it is better to prepare the land for the Han people now.


    So-the people in those places fell into the blood mold.


    If you are obedient and obedient, then it''s fine.


    If you are not obedient??Ha ha... Do you see the bones all over the mountain forest?


    That is their end.


    Resist??


    If they are facing the army of this normal era, maybe they can really resist.


    After all, these places are high in mountains and densely forested. If outsiders are not familiar with the local environment, they will easily be bullied by these frontier people who have lived in the mountains and forests for decades.


    But who is Zhou An''s leader?


    All of them were prepared by Umbrella and were specially born for combat.


    When those frontier citizens wanted to play hide and seek with Zhou An¡¯s army in the mountains and forests, they were surprised to find that...These soldiers are not like the Han soldiers before, and they are more familiar with the mountains and forests than they are. Nothing less.


    Especially, when these guys enter the forest, they are just like returning to their own home...


    What plants can be eaten, and where there will be natural biogas traps, they are all clear.


    A group of war machines that have been instilled with various combat skills from the time they were born, and have strengthened their bodies countless times, fight against a group of ordinary border people who are at best familiar with the local situation. It is not called combat, but-massacre.


    It took Zhou An a month to occupy these places, and then it took half a year to massacre all the resistance forces here...


    Of course, Zhou An did not forget to bring gifts to his master.


    Three hundred carefully selected young people''s beauties had already been escorted into the convoy early, and then sent to Jingzhou under the escort of the 5,000-blood dragon.


    When they arrive in Jingzhou, these young beauties will naturally be accepted by Feng Yiwei''s commander, and then after careful adjustments, they will be dedicated to their owners.


    In August of the same year, Zhou Ye returned from the Goguryeo class, and after hearing about Zhou An¡¯s battle report, he was very happy... So, in Jiaozhi, the Thai-Burmese Governor¡¯s Mansion was established, and Zhou An, who had put down there, served as the first Thai The governor of Myanmar.


    September 9th-Double Ninth Festival.


    On this day, the faces of hundreds of civil and military officials in Jingzhou were filled with joy.


    No one, because today, Zhou Ye will worship the heaven and proclaim the emperor in Jingzhou Mansion.


    On this day, the messengers from the Roman Empire, the Persian Empire, and the Great Zhou Dynasty all brought generous gifts to congratulate the new emperor on his ascension.


    The countries of the Western Regions also sent envoys to congratulate Zhou Ye.


    When Zhou Ye took the stage to worship the heavens, a rare sight of the sun and the moon appeared in the sky... This made all the civil and military officials ecstatic.


    This is a good omen.


    Zhou Ye seemed speechless for the joy of the civil and military officials...


    Why, because the sight of the sun and the moon is a vision created by a certain Queen Mother of the West...To put it bluntly, it was just for the man of his own family.


    Of course, the civil and military officials obviously did not know about this...


    As a result, Zhou Ye was the son of destiny, and the rumor that he was ordered by the sky quickly spread throughout the world.


    For a while, the whole world was in an uproar...


    Those family clans who were concerned about the old dynasty also began to slowly change their attitudes towards the new empire. They began to think about... whether they should also let their younger generation go out to practice, and then it is easy to find something. Born...


    The seventh year of Jian''an, the ninth day of September...


    Zhou Ye ascended the throne and proclaimed emperor in Jingzhou, changing the country name to An, and his reign to Yongan...


    At this point, the Eastern Han Dynasty, which had been lingering for more than ten years, completely withdrew from the stage of history.


    After ascending to the throne, it is natural to entrust the officials, and then amnesty the world.


    After sealing the officials, I want to seal my own women...


    All the ministers can say, Zhou Ye can just throw it to Zhuge Xiangxue to go to work...


    However, it is troublesome to seal my own women together...


    Here Zhou Ye was just about to seal his own woman...Behind the underworld women, led by Cha Cha and other women, came to the door.


    Chacha and the others approached Zhou Ye, and it didn''t matter...there was only one thing, and that was-since they wanted to pardon the sisters, then Zhou Ye couldn''t favor one another, they also wanted to pardon the other.


    Zhou Ye said that he just calmed Chacha and the others, and the Western women headed by Juno also rushed over...the same purpose as Chacha, they came to be pardoned.


    In this regard, Zhou Ye was really dumbfounded.


    Fuck, Feng Chacha and the others are forgiven. Anyway, they are also Chinese with black hair and yellow skin, but what about Juno?


    One by one, blonde...


    How to seal this special code??In the history of China, which emperor appointed a foreign woman as a noble concubine??

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1796

    Well, even if there is, which emperor has sealed dozens of foreign women as concubines at once??Isn''t this special code kidding??


    The most important thing is not this question...


    Rather, this group of women...somewhat qualified, they all want to compete for the position of the Queen of the Palace.


    Even Queen Mother of the West, Wanyu, also joined in... to compete with the girls.


    In order to be the queen of the palace, each of these women cross-brows at their former sisters, and they have a big disagreement, and they are about to go.


    "That''s why I don''t want to be the emperor..." Zhou Ye looked at the arrogant posture of the group of women in front of him, helplessly cast aside his eyes, and sighed: "It seems that I haven''t repaired you for too long, so, I made you forget my biggest taboo..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye snapped his fingers lightly, and then... a sound of broken glass sounded.


    All the girls were dragged into the mirror world by him...


    After a moment - Zhou Ye walked out of the mirror world alone... with a relaxed look.


    "Hmph... Three days of no slaps, go to the house to reveal the tiles... One by one... It''s all overwhelmed!"


    Chapter 2178


    Chapter two hundred and seventy three


    After fixing the women who caused trouble for him, Zhou Ye took the opportunity to start canonizing the girls...


    He simply canonized all his women as imperial concubines, and there is no queen...This would be regarded as equal treatment, lest they have another dispute.


    However, the officials disagreed with this, thinking that the queen is the honorable person in the world.


    It''s a pity that Zhou Ye vetoed these guys... in his original words, that is, this is my family affair and you can''t control it.


    It''s just-- other guys are easy to pass, but a few people are quite difficult to deal with.


    For example, Jingzhou veteran Huang Zhong... His daughter Huang Wudie also entered Zhou Ye''s harem, and as a relative, he also wanted to fight for his daughter.


    However, before Huang Zhonggang spoke, he was stunned back by Ma Teng...


    No way, who called Ma Teng''s daughter Ma Yunlu was also one of Zhou Ye''s concubines??


    As these two people jumped out, everyone who had a daughter in Zhou Ye''s harem jumped out...


    "Your Majesty, the position of the Queen is related to the rise and fall of the world, and you must check it... The minister thought that the Qing concubine was virtuous, virtuous and virtuous, and who served his Majesty for many years, has always been conscientious and hardworking... It is really the best candidate for the future!!"


    Okay, Cao Cao jumped out first...


    "Master Meng De''s words are bad. Although Qing concubine is good, how can my sister Xiangfei follow your majesty for a long time?" Sun Ce also jumped out and asked for his sister Sun Shangxiang. My sister is none other than, after all-my sister grew up watching your majesty..."


    "Heh, General Bo Fu said Huang''s disagreement. How can the concubine Xiang Fei be the mother of the world at this time?" Huang Chengyan also said: "My ugly child is different, Ying The concubine has followed your majesty to go on the expedition since childhood, to discuss Yuan Shao, to determine the universe... the wisdom of the world is the best choice for the mother''s world!"


    "Haha... Brother Huang''s words are not correct..."


    "Brother Gongsun''s words are wrong..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Well, for the position of a queen, the girls almost fought first, and then... it was the gang of elder brother Yuezhang who began to talk and talk, and the battle flew into a ball...


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye''s head became bigger...


    Well, not everyone is arguing. Among these officials who are fighting for their daughters and sisters, there is really a clear stream...


    No one else, just Lu Bu...


    While other ministers were all there fighting for the next position for his sister and daughter, Lu Bu stood aside, watching his nose and nose without saying a word.


    "Why didn''t General Fengxian say a word?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "This, your majesty... the ministers thought that the matter after the establishment was your majesty''s family affairs. As a minister, how can you look at the Lord''s family affairs more?" Lu Bu''s words caused the quarreling courtiers to close....


    Hearing L¨¹ Bu''s words, Zhou Ye burst into laughter: "Okay, or General Fengxian understands the truth..."


    All the ministers, upon hearing this, immediately bowed and saluted one by one: "The ministers are wrong, I hope your majesty will punish you!"


    Why do the ministers say this??


    You have to listen to the meaning of Zhou Ye''s words in reverse, saying that Lu Bu is sensible, doesn''t it mean that these quarrelling ministers are not sensible??


    They were all the same, how could they not hear Zhou Ye''s voice??


    "Fine, everyone is right... I don¡¯t want to stand behind... Okay, let¡¯s stop here. From now on, my Da''an dynasty will not stand behind..." Zhou Ye did not wait for the officials to retort. , Hurriedly got up and said: "Okay, let''s do it today... You can withdraw for the time being!"


    "Here!"


    Although the group of ministers still wanted to fight again, it was obvious that Zhou Ye was already a little impatient. If they continued, it would only get worse... Therefore, it is better to have a long time in Japan.


    Everyone thought about it in their hearts, and retired one by one. Only Cao Cao remained and refused to leave.


    "Does Cao have something else?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile looking at Cao Cao.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, Cao Cao hesitated for a moment, and said, "...This... Your Majesty can still remember the appointment with the old minister that day?"


    It has been almost a year since... Cao Cao has always remembered Zhou Ye''s promise.


    Hearing the words, Zhou Ye laughed and said, "Of course...I don''t know if Duke Cao has made up his mind to go to that wild land and start a foundation?"


    "Exactly!!!" Cao Cao nodded after thinking for a while: "The old minister has been in battle for a long time, and he still doesn''t adapt to the life of this rich man, so please... let the old minister go!"


    "Never mind... if that''s the case, then Duke Cao can go to the Tibetan Soldier Valley three days later, and at that time, he will see the difference..." After that, Zhou Ye left the hall with a smile.


    Three days later... early morning...


    In order to make this appointment, Cao Cao set off one day in advance, took a group of relatives, friends and family on the way overnight, and arrived at the Tibetan Soldier Valley, which is more than a hundred miles away from Jingzhou City, in the early morning.


    At this time, Zhou Ye had been waiting here for a long time...


    Seeing Cao Cao''s group of nearly a thousand people come here, Zhou Ye smiled: "Since Cao Cao is so eager, then I will send Cao Cao on the road!!"


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, Cao Cao and others felt a trance in front of them... Then the scenery changed drastically.


    "This is..." Looking at the scene in front of him, Cao Cao stayed on the spot for an instant...


    I saw that the Tibetan Soldier Valley, which was supposed to be a flat valley, has now become an endless grassland...


    And Cao Cao clearly remembered that when he arrived at the Tibetan Soldier Valley, the sky was already bright, but here, the crescent moon was rising...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1797

    How could Cao Cao not be shocked by such a dramatic change of the sun and the moon, the scene of heaven and earth jumping?


    "This is what I call the wild continent!"


    Zhou Ye''s words came from Cao Cao''s ears...


    Cao Cao heard Zhou Ye''s voice and hurriedly turned around and posed to Zhou Ye, yelling: "Your Majesty''s power... really makes the veteran anxious..."


    At this time, Cao Cao truly believed what Zhou Ye once said...He really didn''t intend to be in the world.


    What use is there for someone with such supernatural powers in this world??


    Seeing Cao Cao''s actions, Zhou Ye smiled and helped him up, and said, "Cao Gongmo wants to be more polite..."


    Speaking of this, Zhou Ye pointed to the far end of the sky, and said: "The continent here is vast and infinite, and it is the only place for establishing the foundation of eternal life. I have prepared 200,000 soldiers and more than one million people for Cao Gong. , I also hope that Duke Cao will create a dynasty for my Han people in this continent!"


    Speaking of this, Zhou Ye waved his hand without waiting for Cao Cao to speak, and disappeared in place...


    Cao Cao looked at the place where Zhou Ye had disappeared dumbly. After a while, he shook his head and sighed, "Bo Yang, too!"


    At this time, Cao Cao really began to look around. Behind him was the 200,000 army of Yanzhou who had been following him for many years, as well as a group of civil servants and generals who originally belonged to him...


    As for the one-hundred-million population, it is naturally the family of Cao Cao''s 200,000 army...


    Looking at the grassland in front of him, Cao Cao waved his hand vigorously and said, "I want to build another Xuchang city here!"


    So-California in the United States has an extra Xuchang City...


    Chapter 2179


    Chapter two hundred and seventy-five


    After sending Cao Cao away...


    Zhou Ye also encountered some minor troubles.


    Thousands of people from the Cao family and Xiahou family disappeared without a trace in the blink of an eye... How could this kind of thing be hidden from the eyes of the courtiers?


    Besides, there are two hundred thousand Cao clan soldiers who disappeared in China at the same time, and their millions of family members.


    With such a major event, the entire court raged for a while, panicking.


    In the world, who can make millions of people disappear without a trace, besides Zhou Ye, the venerable of a country, who else can do it?


    However, Cao Cao had already surrendered, why did Zhou Ye still do this??


    Could it be-Cao Cao secretly contacted the old ministry again with the intention of rebelling??


    Annoyed Zhou Ye, so he was ordered to get rid of it, so did the three clans still be linked??


    If you think of it this way, it will work.


    But why didn''t they notice any movement??


    These ministers, the more they thought about it, the more they were afraid, the more they were afraid, the more honest they were, and they did not dare to confront Zhou Ye.


    Therefore, for a time, the whole court was full of rumors, and the ministers were even more trembling when they even went to the court, for fear that they had not said anything right and were killed by the three clans.


    Even those generals did not even dare to meet their old ministry again, for fear of causing Zhou Ye''s suspicion, they would end up with Cao Cao.


    Don¡¯t think that it¡¯s safe to have a daughter in the harem. Cao Cao has seven daughters in Zhou Ye¡¯s harem... Isn¡¯t it the same as if you were born or die??


    Zhou Ye was naturally aware of the changes in the court, but he didn''t bother to pay attention to so much...


    Over time, this matter gradually faded out of people''s vision.


    After all, nothing can match the passage of time...


    It''s just that the historians of later generations were quite surprised. With the level of navigation at that time, how did Cao Cao''s 200,000 troops and millions of people countless food and supplies cross the sea and reach North America??


    You know, let alone that time, even in the era of great technological development in later generations, it is definitely not an easy task to cross the Pacific Ocean to North America to transport millions of troops and food and supplies...


    Such an event has become an eternal mystery...


    These are things to follow, let¡¯s leave it alone...


    Since these ministers didn''t dare to ask, Zhou Ye was also happy to play stupid...


    As a result, Cao Cao and his old army of 200,000 million people disappeared for no reason, which became a mystery.


    It took Zhuge Xiangxue three full years for this matter to eliminate its influence.


    To be honest, Zhuge Xiangxue regrets this matter...


    why??


    Because Zhou Ye didn''t pay much attention to the political affairs, she and Ying concubine handled almost everything.


    And what about Zhou Ye?Then play and have fun with the concubines in the harem every day...


    From time to time, I still have to go out of the palace in a micro service, and go to the folk to have some fun...


    Obviously it belonged to the Zhou family, but Zhuge Xiangxue had to work hard, so why bother?


    At this time, she felt quite regretful that her husband-in-law was looking for a title...


    But, it''s too late to say anything now... The world has already been beaten... Is it still left alone??


    Thinking of this, Zhuge Xiangxue looked at the darkening sky outside the Imperial Study Room, sighed helplessly, and asked: "Where is Your Majesty at this time?"


    "If you return to the imperial concubine, your majesty should be with the princess at this time..." Feng Yiwei next to her responded.


    "At the princess? Why did your majesty go to the princess again??" Zhuge Xiangxue was stunned...


    Who is the eldest princess?The eldest princess is Zhou Ye''s sister [in name] Zhou Wan''er.


    As Zhou Ye''s only nominal sister, Zhou Wan''er was naturally the eldest princess of the Da''an Dynasty. This is understandable.


    As for why Zhuge Xiangxue asked so... because she had already seen the princess''s extraordinary feelings for her majesty...


    With a woman¡¯s instinct, she could see that the eyes Princess Wan''er looked at her majesty were definitely not the eyes of a younger sister looking at her brother, but rather like the eyes of a woman looking at a man she likes... ¡­


    Although Zhuge Xiangxue saw this, she also reminded Zhou Ye not to cause a royal scandal... but Zhou Ye never cared about it.


    Now, Zhou Ye actually went to the princess''s palace again. I''m afraid... the two of them had already pierced that layer of window paper, right?


    Thinking of this, Zhuge Xiangxue couldn''t help sighing... It''s nothing more, my god-man husband, just do whatever you like. Anyway, it''s just a hundred years. After a hundred years, they will follow their husband and leave. Here...go to the underworld...


    At that time, there is no need to worry about the eyes of outsiders...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1798

    After thinking about it, Zhuge Xiangxue once again turned his attention to the memorial above his book...


    That was a battle report from Youzhou.


    The battle report sent by Zhou Lei, the governor of Youzhou, stated that he wiped out a group of gangsters entrenched near Zhuo County. After wiping them out, he discovered that the leader of this group of gangsters was actually the long-lost brothers Liu Guan and Zhang... ¡­


    At this time, he had put the three brothers in a cage and was on the way to Jingzhou.


    After reading this report, Zhuge Xiangxue couldn''t help feeling happy.


    She knows that her man seems to have been very attached to the three brothers Liu Guan and Zhang, but he has never been able to find three of them... [In fact, Zhou Ye didn''t plan to find...]


    Now, the three brothers Liu Guan and Zhang were actually caught by Zhou Lei, which I have to say is really a great thing.


    Thinking of this, Zhuge Xiangxue said: "You urgently order the prefectures along the way to send soldiers to escort the three brothers. Be sure to escort them into Beijing without error!"


    "Here!"


    Feng Yiwei next to Zhuge Xiangxue took the order...


    After dealing with the last memorial, Zhuge Xiangxue got up and stretched out, and took her maid, and got up and drove towards Chongye Palace...


    Chongye Palace is the bedroom of the eldest princess Zhou Wan''er. She took the name of the palace herself.


    "Chongye Palace? Chongye Palace? It seems that our eldest princess''s thoughts on her brother are clearly revealed!" Said this, Zhuge Xiangxue couldn''t help shook her head... What major event should happen..."


    Although Zhuge Xiangxue expected this in her heart... but Zhou Wan''er would obviously not keep a distance from her brother as she thought...


    Not only did she not keep a distance from her brother, on the contrary, the distance between the two was already negative...


    "Xue Guifei is here¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    Upon hearing this call, Princess Wan''er couldn''t help but panic... "Brother, get up... Concubine Xuegui is here!"


    "I''m afraid..." Zhou Ye didn''t care...


    "I''m afraid you will be nagged by Sister Xiangxue again!" Wan''er said, pushing her brother away, and then panicked and began to wash and dress...


    However, before she could clean up, Zhuge Xiangxue had already entered...


    Chapter 2180


    Chapter two hundred and eighty


    "You...you are actually..."


    Looking at the disheveled princess Wan''er in front of her, Zhuge Xiangxue only felt a buzz in her mind...


    Scandal, royal scandal...


    She took a look at the attendants around her for the first time... When she found that Feng Yiwei was all around her, and there was no ordinary court lady, she was a little relieved.


    "Sister Xiangxue..." Seeing Zhuge Xiangxue''s face suddenly changed, Wan''er hurriedly said: "Don''t blame your Majesty, it''s me..."


    "Okay, Wan''er, it''s none of your business..." Zhuge Xiangxue waved her hand angrily, and sighed: "I will let you tolerate for a few decades until we return, even if I don¡¯t care if you and Zhou Lang talk to each other every day...but, but you happen to...how do you want me to say you are!"


    Hearing Zhuge Xiangxue''s words, Wan''er lowered her head, her cheeks flushed, her hands drooping unconsciously playing with the corners of her clothes, murmured: "That... that person can''t help it..."


    "..." Seeing Wan''er''s performance, Zhuge Xiangxue couldn''t help sighing, "Fall, I know it''s not to blame you, I''ll go to your bastard brother to reason..."


    With that said, Zhuge Xiangxue bypassed Wan''er and walked towards the inner hall.


    When Zhuge Xiangxue''s figure disappeared at the side door of the inner hall, Wan''er raised her small face, there was no trace of shyness on her face...


    Obviously, she was just acting...


    "Hey... Father, you''re going to be unlucky... The angry sister Xiangxue is terrible!" After saying that, Wan''er turned her head and vomited a snake inside, "Hmph, why did you let me wait? It took so long before I was willing to respond to my feelings... fool dad... deserved to be scolded by sister Xiangxue..."


    Speaking of this, Wan''er twirled a pair of beautiful eyes, and ran towards the Nanhuang Palace, not far from her bedroom, where her little sister Zhu Ronggui concubine''s residence... She was going to show off, and at the same time I also need to tell my little sisters that I finally fulfilled my promise when I got to worship that day and marry my husband...


    As for, why can she be alive and kicking like a okay person after the first experience of wind and rain?


    Then it can only be attributed to other people¡¯s genetic genes. The blood flowing through them is the blood of the Asa gods...


    Who said that his mother is Hela, the god of death??


    And just when Zhou Wan''er bounced to find her best friend to report the good news...


    In her bedroom, a certain hapless guy was being bombarded by Concubine Xue Gui.


    "Your Majesty, as the king of a country, you should lead by example... how can you..."


    "Look at you, you just ignore the government every day, but... why do you still give the eldest princess to... this is going to be spread out, how should people in the world laugh at the royal family..."


    "Didn''t I already tell you? Just bear with it for a few decades. When we return, you can do whatever you like... Why don''t you listen?"


    ".................."


    "..."


    Zhou Ye, who was lying on the couch, looked at Zhuge Xiangxue, who was standing by the couch, and his head started to hurt.


    He can understand Zhuge Xiangxue¡¯s resentment... After all, it is true that there is something wrong with Yueying that he has thrown all the affairs of the country to her... But at the beginning, he said that the reason why he didn''t want to be an emperor was because he was afraid of trouble...


    Dealing with government affairs?It''s impossible in this life...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye can only let a certain grieving chick chat there...


    But... Zhou Ye hasn''t been said so for a long time... To be honest, after being nagged by Zhuge Xiangxue for a long time, he has also begun to feel a little irritable...


    "enough¡­¡­"


    With a roar, Zhuge Xiangxue''s nagging was interrupted...


    Zhuge Xiangxue looked at Zhou Ye timidly... Zhou Ye had never yelled at her!This is the first time in my life.


    Seeing Zhuge Xiangxue''s frightened appearance, Zhou Ye felt a little guilty in his heart. In the end... he had no choice but to wave his hand and said, "I''m going out to relax, don''t come to me..."


    As the voice fell, Zhou Ye''s figure instantly disappeared on the couch...


    This situation and circumstances gave Zhuge Xiangxue a sense of imminent disaster.


    Isn''t your own prince really angry with yourself?Will he not want himself anymore?Will you put yourself in the cold palace...


    Thinking of this, Zhuge Xiangxue was like falling into an ice cave... The whole person couldn''t help shaking...


    "Lady Xue Concubine...what''s wrong with you?"


    Feng Yiwei, who was next to her, instantly discovered what was wrong with her mistress... he hurriedly supported her and asked anxiously.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1799

    "I...I''m okay, help me... help me to my sister..." Zhuge Xiangxue thought of her two sisters for the first time...


    She wants to ask her two sisters for help... She can''t live without her own man, even if he beats her and scolds her... But as long as you don''t neglect her and drive her away... Then she will endure willingly.


    Hearing Zhuge Xiangxue¡¯s words, although Feng Yiwei thought in his heart that it would be best to summon the imperial physician at this time... But since her concubine Xue said that she was going to the other two mistresses, they had to do so...


    Feng Yiwei on both sides, one by one, supported Zhuge Xiangxue, and walked towards the bedroom of sister Zhuge.


    It''s not a long time...The group came to the bedroom of Sister Zhuge.


    Sister Zhuge at this time was drinking tea and chatting with her sisters in the garden outside the palace. From a distance, she saw her sister walking over with Feng Yiwei''s support. They hurriedly got up to meet them and asked anxiously: "Sister, what''s wrong with you? What happened?"


    While talking, Sister Zhuge instructed the maid on the side: "Quickly, go and get your Majesty. Concubine Xue Gui is unwell..."


    Hearing that her sister was actually going to find that cruel man, Zhuge Xiangxue hurriedly stopped her and said, "No, sister..."


    "Why don''t you use it? You don''t know the magical powers of our husband, even if you are already dying... Our husband can bring you back to life!" Zhuge Ruoxue said.


    "I...I..." Zhuge Xiangxue felt aggrieved when she heard her sister''s words. She was also mixed with fear when she was wronged. Finally, she couldn''t help but lay down in her sister''s arms and burst into tears: "Woo Huh...husband doesn¡¯t want me...husband is mad at me...uuuu..."


    "what???"


    Sister Zhuge was stunned when she heard what her little sister said...


    After so many years together, they understand the character of their own princes...Although they are a bit greedy and lustful, they are extremely fond of their own women. They have never blushed with their own women because of anything, even if they deliberately Tease him, he won''t say anything...


    Then why does my little sister say that my prince doesn''t want her anymore?"Little girl, what is going on?"


    "Come on, sit down and slowly tell your sisters, sisters will help you make suggestions!"


    Chapter 2181


    Chapter two hundred and eighty one


    Outside Changting Palace, Zhuge Xiangxue sat on a chair in the garden, and told about what had just happened...


    After speaking, he choked up and said: "This time...this time the husband is really angry...why...what to do? What if the husband doesn''t want me? I won''t be able to live!"


    After listening to her little sister''s words, sister Zhuge was speechless...


    "Sister Xiangxue...this is your fault!" Sister Zhuge hadn''t spoken yet, and Huang Yueying beside them spoke. "On the same day, my husband changed his original intention for you and sent troops to sweep Liuhe... this thing is. Let the sisters be jealous all the time!"


    "You know, I also persuaded my husband many times to send troops to the world, but my husband refused me because of laziness!"


    "However, he was willing to change his original intention for your wishes. Do you know how jealous our sisters were at that time?"


    "Woo... I know... I''m sorry... I''m sorry Yueying sister... But I really felt annoyed at the time... So... So I was angry at your Majesty!" Zhuge Xiangxue choked and said.


    "Oh...you, it''s been too long to pretend to be a man, and your personality has become too strong..."


    "In the past, my husband loved you and loved you... That''s why I let you... But there is a limit to love... You... You are too proud of spoiling you!"


    "I know it was wrong...oooooo...but...but what should I do now...husband...husband is gone!" Zhuge Xiangxue at this time has already changed because of someone''s instantaneous disappearance. When Liushen Wuzhu got up, she, who was in a state of confusion, was no longer the wise female Zhuge.


    "That''s it...When your husband comes back, you admit him a mistake, and then..." Said this, Huang Yueying lay beside Zhuge Xiangxue''s ear and whispered...


    And the more Zhuge Xiangxue listened, the more her pretty face reddened, the more she listened, the more her pretty face reddened... In the end, she almost reddened her neck... "Well, that... Sister Yueying... this, this... Will you forgive me?"


    "Trust me, no problem!" Hearing Zhuge Xiangxue''s question, Huang Yueying patted Xiongxu and said: "If you do what I say, and your husband still refuses to forgive you, then you come to me and I will let it go. At your disposal..."


    "That... well..." Zhuge Xiangxue said here, couldn''t help but glanced at her sister secretly...


    It doesn''t matter if I act like this, after all, I asked for it myself... But is it a bit inhumane to push my two sisters into the pit??


    However, these thoughts only appeared in Zhuge Xiangxue''s mind for a short while, and they were overwhelmed by the thought of regaining her husband¡¯s favor...In order to get her husband¡¯s forgiveness, sell your sister and sell your sister... Anyway, this kind of thing, My sister can''t escape... It''s just a matter of time.


    And Sister Zhuge, who was standing by, looked at her little sister with a dazed expression, and she couldn''t help but feel a little bad feeling in her heart... What is going on?What bad idea did Huang Yueying give to her little sister??Why do they feel a little bit cold all over at this time??


    Just when Zhuge Xiangxue and Huang Yueying were discussing how to regain someone¡¯s favor...


    The protagonist someone in their mouth appeared on the official road near Changshan...


    At this time, Zhou Ye was wearing a moon-white gown with a piano case behind his back...He also led a black tall horse behind him, just like a student studying abroad.


    At this moment, he is leading his horse, walking on the official road from north to south...


    It''s already July''s dog days, and the scorching sun in the sky bake the earth hot, and on the broad official road, almost no one is on the way...


    After all, even businessmen would choose to drive in the early morning and evening, when the weather is cool...If there is no hurry, no one wants to drive at noon when the sun is scorching.


    As for Zhou Ye, he led his horse and walked forward calmly, as if the scorching sun in the sky had no effect on him at all. You could not see a trace of sweat on his face. trace.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye suddenly heard a rush of horseshoes from behind...


    Hearing the sound of horseshoes, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but pull out a smile, and said to himself, "Here is..."


    As the hooves approached, the three fast horses quickly passed Zhou Ye and galloped forward...


    These three knights wore strong black suits and straw hats. The black veil hung from the straw hats, covering their faces...


    Although they can''t clearly see their appearance, it can be seen from their exquisite bodies that these three women should not be ugly...


    The three women galloped past, naturally a burst of dust...


    Zhou Ye pretended to cover his mouth and nose, as if he was choked.


    One of the female knights turned to look at him, and whispered a word in her mouth...If it weren''t for Zhou Ye''s superhuman with five senses, she really couldn''t hear the words in her mouth.


    What did the female knight say??In fact, it''s nothing, just said sorry...just.


    After saying this, the female knight turned her head again, hurriedly increased her whip, and rushed forward.


    Zhou Ye is not in a hurry...


    He knew that these three female knights would be waiting for him in the front... So he just took his horse without hurried and continued to walk forward slowly.


    After an hour----


    As expected, Zhou Ye saw the three female knights again...but at this moment they were standing there, looking anxious...


    From a distance, the three female knights saw Zhou Ye coming. One of the female knights kicked and spurred the horse to come to Zhou Ye, sat on the horse, and clasped his fists to Zhou Ye, saying, "This gentleman. Please..."


    "Oh? I wonder what''s the matter with the girl?" Zhou Ye asked the woman in front of him cheerfully.


    "I want to inquire with Mr., I can see that the road ahead is the road to the capital?" The woman''s voice was as clear and moving as an oriole.


    "Dare to ask the girl, but are you going to the capital?" Zhou Ye asked instead instead of answering her.


    "That''s it..." the woman asked, "but I don''t know what the road to the capital is?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1800

    "Haha... the middle one is..." Zhou Ye showed someone the wrong way with a sincere expression on his face.


    "Thank you sir!"


    After the woman finished speaking, she clasped her fists to Zhou Ye again, then rode her horse and raised her whip, turned back to her sisters, and said a few words to them, the three of them fought on the road again...


    Chapter 2182


    Chapter two hundred and eighty two


    After watching the figure of the three women disappear into the distance, Zhou Ye smiled... and then turned on his horse... and walked down the road to the far left.


    This is the road to Anjing... the other two are all wrong.


    By the way, Anjing is the original Jingzhou city...


    After Zhou Ye proclaimed himself emperor, he decided to take Jingzhou as his capital, and then changed his name to Anjing, which means the capital of An Dynasty.


    Zhou Ye just rode his horse like this, swaying leisurely on the official road without a hassle...


    When the sun slanted to the west, Zhou Ye stopped in a small wood next to the official road...


    In the woods here, there is a clearing. The clearing has been artificially leveled. Obviously, there are frequent merchants here to camp and rest.


    Zhou Ye led his horse to the forest clearing. After loosening the horse''s rein, he took out a felt cloth from the horse''s rucksack and laid it on the ground...


    Then he picked up some dead branches in the forest and lit a bonfire in the clearing.


    When the bonfire was booming, Zhou Ye took out a folding pot and rice, vegetables, ham and other ingredients from the bracelet, took the pot and walked to the stream in the forest, washed the rice and vegetables, and then simply processed the ingredients. After that, he put the pot on the campfire...


    He makes a pot of lazy rice...


    What is lazy rice??


    It is to cook the various seasonings of vegetables and meat with rice, and when the rice is cooked... the vegetables and meat are also cooked.This is quite lazy, so it is called lazy rice.


    After finishing all this, Zhou Ye took out another teapot and placed it on the other side of the bonfire.


    In this way, you can make tea while cooking rice...


    Waiting for the cooking time, you can taste a pot of good tea first to reward yourself.


    Just as the tea started to boil and the fragrance of tea was overflowing...on the official road in the distance, there was another galloping sound of horses.


    At this time, the sky is already dark...The bonfire in the woods is bright, and you can see from a distance...


    The three knights saw the light in the forest, and after a little discussion, they rode their horses toward the forest.


    When they came to the campfire, the three women turned over and got off their horses... One of the women walked up to Zhou Ye and said to Zhou Ye, "This brother, please... I missed the boss because of this, I wonder if... ¡­Oh it''s you¡­¡­??"


    Through the bright and dark bonfire, the woman who got off the horse recognized at a glance this jerk who was drinking tea and was the one who deliberately pointed them the wrong way and caused them to run a lot of wrong ways. ...


    When she saw Zhou Ye''s appearance clearly, the woman suddenly became so angry that she did not hesitate to drew her long sword from her waist and pointed at Zhou Ye, "Why did you deliberately tease us, why did you point a mistake? The road to us..."


    At this moment, a woman behind her walked over, held down the woman''s sword-holding hand, and whispered, "Xing Cai, don''t do that!"


    At this time, another woman also came to her side and whispered: "Sister, don''t do this..."


    Hearing the words of her two sisters, the girl who was called a star was annoyed and anxious... "Because of him, we delayed most of the day... If because of this, we missed the rescue of uncle, uncle and dad Chance...that...that..."


    Having said this, Xing Cai couldn''t help it anymore, and threw the sword in her hand to the ground with a clam, turned her head and walked towards the stream... The moment she turned her head, Zhou Ye clearly saw the corner of her eye, slowly sliding down Teardrops...


    The first woman to stop Xingcai whispered to the woman beside her, "Go, persuade your sister!"


    "Yeah...good sister Yinping!" The woman turned and walked to her sister''s side.


    At this time, the woman turned her head to look at Zhou Ye, held her fist slightly at him, and said softly: "Please don''t blame my sister, sir. She is so reckless because of her eagerness. The little girl is here to help. My sister is not paying for her husband!"


    "The girl is polite...there is also a mistake in the next...Because of being playful for a while, I pointed the star girl a wrong way, please forgive me!" Zhou Ye hurriedly returned the courtesy.


    "It''s not to blame sir, we drove past the official road, which caused a lot of trouble to the husband. The husband has grievances in his heart, and Yinping knows it too!" With this, Guan Yinping once again arched his hand at Zhou Ye: "Yinping apologized to Mr.!"


    "Where..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "It''s the wrong thing..."


    Talking about this, Zhou Ye looked at the three of them, and said, "The three girls have not used dinner...it just happens that I have a lot of dinner prepared here, so why don¡¯t I invite the three girls to dinner together? Treat it as an apologize..."


    "This..." When Guan Yinping heard Zhou Ye''s words, he hesitated...


    It¡¯s common sense not to eat other people¡¯s food when going out...


    But somehow, Guan Yinping felt that the handsome boy in front of her had no malicious intent towards herself, and even... it was a great sin to refuse his invitation... In the end, after thinking for a while, she nodded in response. Said: "Then the three of my sisters will disturb the husband!"


    "Don''t disturb, don''t disturb!" Zhou Ye smiled and stood up from the felt cloth, walked to the side of his horse, and took out three wooden bowls and chopsticks out of the horse''s rucksack... and then went to the stream. Side, clean it, and use it for three people...


    When Guan Yinping saw this, he hurriedly said, "Mr., let me do it!"


    While talking, she grabbed the tableware from Zhou Ye''s hand and walked to the stream.


    Zhou Ye smiled and watched Guan Yinping''s back gradually disappear into the forest. He couldn''t help but mutter to himself in a low voice: "I didn''t expect Yun Chang to be so arrogant, but he was so gentle and virtuous after giving birth to a daughter... It''s really, interesting... So funny!"


    Now that someone was going to wash the dishes, Zhou Ye was naturally no longer polite. He sat on the felt cloth again, held up the tea cup in front of him, and blew the warm air gently... took a sip of tea. .


    In the wild mountains and ridges, picnic and tea, don¡¯t have a lot of fun.


    Just as Zhou Ye sighed, a coquettish voice came over: "Hey, you Poppi, where did you get my sister?"


    Following the voice, Zhang Xingcai''s figure appeared in front of Zhou Ye. Behind her, stood her sister, Zhang Xingyi.


    At this moment, Zhang Xingcai was like a little pepper, with a long sword in his hand pointing straight at Zhou Ye, looking like if you dare to deceive me again, I will kill you.


    Seeing Zhang Xingcai who looked like this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but roll his eyes... Fuck, remember that Zhang Xingcai''s temper in the game is not so hot... Why has it become like this now??


    In fact, Zhou Ye wrongly blamed Zhang Xingcai. Everyone said that the first impression was the most important. I have to say that Zhou Ye took advantage of this. After all, no woman would hate a handsome young man, just like no man would hate beautiful women. same.


    At the beginning, Zhang Xingcai did have a good impression of Zhou Ye, but after Zhou Ye deliberately pointed out a wrong way to them, it turned into a dislike...The good feelings and dislikes can be changed, and the foie gras and Feelings can also be interchanged, depending on how Zhou Ye did it.


    Chapter 2183


    Chapter two hundred and eighty three


    What do you say??


    Often the one who hurts you the most is the one you love the most.


    In other words, that is to say, the more you care about a person, the more you will feel angry when he makes an action that hurts you. The so-called deep love and hate.


    This is how Zhang Xingcai feels towards Zhou Ye now.


    When I first saw Zhou Ye, although Zhang Xingcai only glanced back slightly, he was also attracted by Zhou Ye''s outstanding face.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1801

    On the desolate official road, a handsome man in white clothes, like snow, is walking slowly on the official road with the piano case on his back and a tall horse. The artistic conception is so pitiful, just like between heaven and earth. This young man is left.


    At that time, Zhang Xingcai was fascinated by Zhou Ye with just a glance.


    Therefore, she quietly apologized for the dust that her sister passed by.


    Originally, Zhang Xingcai thought it would be a goodbye today, fearing that she would never see each other again in this life...


    But unexpectedly, at the fork in the road, the three sisters were not familiar with the road because they left home for the first time, so they had to wait at the fork in the road for pedestrians to pass by or ask about the road.


    As a result, the pedestrians did not wait, but they waited for Zhou Ye.


    Zhang Xingcai at that time was really ecstatic...


    She volunteered to greet him and asked Zhou Ye.


    Although she knew her mission, and knew she might miss the young man in front of her in this life, she just couldn''t help but want to step forward and say a few words to him.Perhaps, such a period of experience is enough for her to be in the deep palace in the future and remember her for life.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that Zhou Ye had deliberately pointed them a wrong path.


    To be honest, Zhang Xingcai still defended Zhou Ye in her heart even when she found out that she was taking the wrong path... [Perhaps because that man didn¡¯t know the way...]


    However, when they returned the same way and found the right way to catch up, they found that Zhou Ye was actually on fire here, making tea... it looked like a leisurely look.Obviously this guy knows the way...


    At this moment, Zhang Xingcai suddenly had the illusion that she had been deceived by her lover. That feeling was so strong that she was not like her usual personality.


    Unexpectedly, he pulled out his long sword in an instant, pointed at Zhou Ye''s nose, and asked him why he pointed them a wrong path.


    The result of the girl''s heart being maliciously deceived by someone is that Zhang Xingcai has hated someone to the extreme at this moment.


    Therefore, this scene...


    Zhou Ye looked at the long sword pointing straight at the tip of his nose, only to see Zhang Xingcai''s mental activity thoroughly in an instant.


    After understanding the cause and effect, Zhou Ye had a feeling of-[fuck, it''s broken].


    "Cough cough... Why did the girl say this, I really didn''t do anything to the girl''s sister!" Zhou Ye raised his hands and said innocently: "Girl Yinping just went to the stream to wash the tableware..."


    "Don''t lie to me..." Zhang Xingcai, who was raging at this time, heard Zhou Ye calling her eldest sister, Miss Yinping, and her heart suddenly felt sore. She shook the long sword in her hand and scolded: "Why does my sister want Go wash the dishes?"


    "Actually, I want to invite the three girls to dinner together, as an apologe for cheating the girls today..." Zhou Ye''s face became even more innocent...


    "Huh..." Zhang Xingcai snorted coldly when she heard Zhou Ye''s words, and wanted to say something... Guan Yinping''s voice came from behind her, "Xingcai, don''t be rude to Mister!"


    With the sound, Guan Yinping, who had already washed the dishes and chopsticks, walked over curly, looked at Xingcai, and whispered: "Hurry up and put away the sword, don''t scare the sir!"


    "Sister..." Zhang Xingcai said reluctantly: "This Poppy also lied to us today and caused us to run a lot of wrong ways. Why does my sister accept his invitation to have dinner together?"


    "That''s just a joke made by Mr.... Mister, did you invite us to dinner together as an apologize?" Guan Yinping said, walking to Zhang Xingcai''s side and gently grabbing the long sword in her hand. He came over and handed it to Xing Yi behind him.


    "Mister, please don''t blame Xing Cai, she is just irritable, so she is so rude!" Guan Yinping said to Zhou Ye Yingying: "Yin Ping is here, I can''t pay for my sister to Mr. Xing Cai!"


    "Where, I should be the one who accompany you to the girls!" Zhou Ye said, standing up and arching his hands at the three women and one hand: "What happened today is that I did something wrong in the next. Please don''t be angry with the three girls... "


    With that said, Zhou Ye looked at the iron pot above the campfire...


    At this time, the food in the pot was already cooked, and a tempting fragrance floated out of the pot, which soon filled the forest.


    "Ha, the food is ready, please take the three girls!" Zhou Ye said, gently lifted the iron pot from the bonfire and set it aside...


    "Then Yinping is more respectful than fate!"


    In fact, the three women at this time also smelled the scent of the food...the scent was something they had never smelled before, at least they had grown up so old, they hadn¡¯t smelled such a scent of food.


    This is also normal. After all, the seasoning produced by China at this time is really pitiful, and although Zhou Ye does not lack these things, he did not think about getting some seeds to enrich the people''s table...


    Ahem, it''s actually this guy who forgot about it.


    Smelling this tangy fragrance, the youngest Zhang Xingyi was almost drooling... When she heard her righteous sister said that it is better to be respectful than fate, she was the first to ran to the horse she was tethered, from the horse rucksack , Took out the felt...


    Of course, she did not forget to help her two sisters take out the felt cloth.


    "Sister Yinping, here you..."


    "Sister, this is for you..."


    Zhang Xingyi, who hopped back to the campfire, gave the felt cloth in his hand to his two sisters, and then unceremoniously placed his felt cloth by the campfire, eyes full of expectation. Looking at the iron pot beside Zhou Ye...


    Seeing the lively appearance of his youngest sister, Guan Yinping couldn''t help but chuckled and shook his head, then turned to Zhang Xingcai and said, "Okay, Xingcai...Sit down and eat!"


    "Huh, I don''t want to eat it... Lily and deceitful poppi, the cooked rice is also stinky!" With that, Zhang Xingcai threw the felt cloth forcibly handed to him by her sister on the ground, and then turned to Lin. Walk in...


    "Stars..."


    "sister¡­¡­"


    Seeing Zhang Xingcai''s appearance, both Zhang Xingyi and Guan Yinping were stunned...In their impression, Zhang Xingcai had never been so unreasonable before...What the hell was going on??


    Chapter 2184


    Chapter two hundred and eighty four


    When Yinping and Xingyi were overwhelmed by Xingcai''s actions, Zhou Ye stood up...


    He smiled and said to the two women: "Since it happened because of me, then I will go and see Girl Xingcai!"


    "This..." Guan Yinping watched Zhou Ye hesitate for a while, then nodded and said: "That''s fine, then there is Mr. Lao... Just now, please don''t take the words of my sister into your heart... Don''t hate Xing Cai...Actually, she was not like this in the past..."


    "Hehe...how could it happen! The two girls, please have a meal first, I''ll go to find the girl Xingcai to come back..." Zhou Ye said, walking in the direction where Zhang Xingcai had left.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s figure disappearing into the dense forest, Guan Yinping couldn''t help sighing... "I don''t know why Xingcai is so violent today, it is quite like Uncle Zhang!"


    "Maybe my sister is so worried about the safety of my father and uncles!" Zhang Xingyi said here and sighed.


    After all, their cottage was wiped out by Youzhou Governor Zhou Lei himself, and even their father and uncle were captured by Zhou Lei in one fell swoop and were already on their way to the capital.


    They happened to go to the city of Zhuojun to play together that day, so they managed to escape.


    This time, they went to the capital to rescue their father and uncle...


    Although they knew that the Da''an dynasty established the country by military force, there are countless military commanders in the dynasty, especially the blood dragon knight guarding the capital, which is known as invincible. Only their three sisters want to rescue their father and uncle. , It is as difficult as climbing... But, as the sons of man, how can they watch their father in jail and remain indifferent?


    In the final analysis, they also knew they could not do it.


    Fortunately...they still have one last trick. If things cannot be done, they can only use that one to rescue their father and uncle.


    Thinking of this, Guan Yinping couldn''t help but sighed quietly."I hope this trip goes well..."


    "Sister Yinping, don''t worry about it. Father, Uncle Guan and the others, surely auspicious people are in their own right!" Seeing Guan Yinping''s appearance, Zhang Xingyi couldn''t help but persuade, "Let''s eat first... After we are full and full of sleep, we will be able to continue on our way tomorrow..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1802

    "Let''s wait for that young man and Xing Cai!" Guan Yinping said here, and couldn''t help but look at the deep forest of Heigulongdong, "After all, we are guests...Leaving the owner to eat first, it''s impolite... "


    Hearing Guan Yinping''s words, Zhang Xingyi''s little face suddenly collapsed... Rubbing his stomach, he said, "But I''m so hungry..."


    As if to testify to his master''s words, a grunting voice came from Zhang Xingyi''s belly...


    At this moment, Zhang Xingyi''s face turned red...


    Hearing this bellowing, Guan Yinping couldn''t help but chuckled: "Well, Xingyi, you can eat first..."


    "Thank you sister..." Zhang Xingyi immediately jumped up happily when she heard Yinping''s words, got up and walked to Zhou Ye''s iron pan, and opened the lid of the iron pan.


    Suddenly, a pungent meal scent came out of the pot... "It smells so good..."


    At this time, Zhang Xingyi couldn''t take much care of it anymore. He picked up the spoon and filled himself with a bowl of lazy rice, and then ate it in spite of his image.


    After all, the three of them have been on their way for several days. When they were hungry, they were on horseback, filling their hunger with flour, and drinking water when they were thirsty...


    Along the way, the three of them hardly ate serious meals...


    Therefore, Zhang Xingyi would be so hungry, it is also excusable.


    Seeing his sister eating there devouring food, Guan Yinping couldn''t help but leak a smile on his face.


    In the old days, my youngest sister followed my third uncle the most...especially when eating, it was nothing like meat...


    These days, she has also suffered.


    However, smiling, Guan Yinping''s face suddenly leaked a trace of sadness, who was smiling¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Seeing Zhang Xingyi¡¯s food, Guan Yinping thought of her third uncle, and when she thought of her third uncle, she thought of her father who was behind bars-this time the three of their sisters went to Beijing to save their father and their future was uncertain... I don''t know what fate is waiting for them in that Anjing.


    With such a sad situation, how can Guan Yinping eat??


    Just as the two sisters, one with a lot of thoughts, one with a lot of food...Beside the creek in the dense forest, there is also an interesting scene being staged.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the dense forest, there is a small stream, the stream is about five meters wide and half a meter deep...


    The stream is extremely clear. Under the moonlight, you can faintly see the silver brilliance that occasionally flashes in the stream. It is the fish in your heart, frolicking for food in the stream.


    At this time, a young girl in a black costume was sitting on a boulder by the stream, sulking.


    This sulking girl is not someone else, but Zhang Xingcai who walks away in anger.


    At this moment, she had taken off the straw hat on her head, revealing a delicate and beautiful face.


    It''s just that this face is full of anger at this time.


    "Huh-I don''t know how to eat the food made by Poppy. I want to buy this girl after a mere meal? Go dream!"


    Just as Zhang Xingcai was talking to herself in the anger in the venting center, a gurgling sound suddenly came out of her stomach...Well, it seems that she is hungry just like her sister.


    Hearing the sound of losing her stomach, Zhang Xingcai couldn''t help but patted her lower abdomen angrily, "You''re really stubborn... isn''t it just the smell of food? You just gave in?"


    While talking, she took out a piece of dough from her arms, took a vicious bite, and said, "The food is gone, so let''s make do with the dough first!"


    This piece of cake was still the cake she didn''t finish at noon. In such a dry dog ??days, there was already an indescribable taste.


    After all, this thing is in his arms...Although Zhang Xingcai has been practicing martial arts for many years, he is not afraid of cold and heat... But he is just not afraid of cold and heat, and has not yet reached the point where the cold and heat are not invaded.


    That means...she still sweats.


    And the dough she put in her arms, without asking, naturally smelled of sweat.


    After Zhang Xingcai took a bite of the dough, she was almost spit out by the strange smell that filled her mouth."It smells..."


    Chapter 2185


    Chapter two hundred and eighty five


    "Bah bah..."


    Zhang Xingcai did not hesitate to spit out the dough in her mouth...


    After all, although the noodles are very dry for long-term preservation, they are soaked in sweat and covered in someone¡¯s clothes for so long, plus the weather is hot... Needless to say, it''s already rotten... ¡­


    The taste is natural and wonderful. To put it bluntly, throw this stuff to the dog, and the dog will not take food.


    After Zhang Xingcai spit out the dough in her mouth... still felt a strange smell in her mouth.


    She didn''t care much, and hurriedly walked to the stream, picked up the stream, and rinsed her mouth...


    After gargle several sips of water, Xing Cai felt that the peculiar smell in her mouth was much less.


    However, at this time, she suddenly smelled the smell from herself.


    Okay, Flour made her clothes rotten too...


    As a girl, Xingcai naturally loves cleanliness.


    When she used to practice martial arts, she would often get sweaty.


    But at that time, she could wash herself in her boudoir, and then change into fresh clothes... But now, she is in the wilderness... How could she wash herself like at home?


    However, it is not impossible to wash.


    Zhang Xingcai looked at the crystal clear stream in front of him, and couldn''t help but start to move...


    "There is no one here, there should be no one!"


    "Although that Poppy is here, he is having a meal with Sister Yinping and the others, so he probably won''t be here..."


    After persuading herself, Zhang Xingcai couldn''t help it anymore... She turned around gently behind the boulder, put her clothes... Then, jumped into the stream.


    Feeling the coolness in the stream, Zhang Xingcai couldn''t help groaning softly: "So comfortable..."


    Just when Zhang Xingcai was in the stream, like a fish returning to the sea, and was overjoyed, suddenly, a soft cough came from the side.


    "Ahem..."


    "Who is it!!!" Hearing this soft cough, Zhang Xingcai immediately squatted down, hiding herself completely in the stream.


    "That... is down!!" Zhou Ye said, slowly walking out from behind the boulder.


    "You, don''t come here..." When Zhang Xingcai saw Zhou Ye''s appearance through the moonlight, her heart suddenly mixed... panic, shame, and a strange feeling that couldn''t be explained."Why are you here? How long have you been watching?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1803

    "Um... Actually, I haven''t watched it for long... I didn''t hear anything about that poppy, and I didn''t hear anything that was deserted here..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhang Xingcai couldn''t help but widen her eyes, with an unbelievable look... "You, did you just see them all?"


    "Ahem... I don''t see it too clearly..." Zhou Ye said with a splashy smile on his face, "I definitely didn''t see the mole on top of your dolphins, girl... let alone. To..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhang Xingcai was already out of anger... She jumped up from the stream, clenched her pink fist, and smashed her head against Zhou Ye, "I''m going to kill you as a disciple. ..."


    Seeing someone leaping in mid-air with that graceful figure, Zhou Ye smiled narrowly and said, "Well, what I just saw was the back. Thank you girl for letting me look at the front..."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh? , Squatted down again... "Don''t look, you are not allowed to look..."


    "I''m not watching..." Zhou Ye said, walking step by step in front of Zhang Xingcai, looking at her squatting by the stream, and smiling: "I''m just admiring, admiring a picture of a peerless lady that God has given me. That''s it for taking a bath!"


    "You, you... you bastard!" Zhang Xingcai had been stunned by Zhou Ye.


    hit?She can''t stand up...


    curse?She would have a few words around her... asshole, Poppy, Deng''s apprentice and so on.


    She didn''t inherit her father''s talent for cursing at all.


    And these curse words are not itchy or painful to Zhou Ye from later generations...


    You know, the curse vocabulary in later generations is simply unparalleled, and there was once a classic curse ceremonial circulated on the Internet.


    For Zhou Ye, Zhang Xingcai¡¯s curse words are too barren...


    "Oh? What the girl said, it really makes me sad. In the girl''s heart, am I just a figure of Poppy Deng''s apprentices?" Zhou Ye said here, already in front of Zhang Xingcai, and then squatted down. Looking at Zhang Xingcai with a smile on her face, she said, "That makes me sad..."


    "Since you are sad, don''t you leave quickly?" Zhang Xingcai looked at the smile on Zhou Ye''s face and gritted her teeth bitterly: "When I put on my clothes, I will definitely crush your body!"


    "Oh? I''m so scared... what should I do, the girl actually wants to smash my body..." Zhou Ye smiled happily when she heard Zhang Xingcai''s words."It seems I can only make girl you never wear clothes..."


    With this, Zhou Ye shook his hand... and he added a black dress.


    Zhang Xingcai took a closer look, this is not the clothes she just put there and what is it???"Give me back my clothes..."


    "That''s not okay... What if you return the clothes to you, and you want to smash my body into pieces?" Zhou Ye gets happier as he plays... This kind of drama between Dong Yong and the Seven Fairies is super fun to play what¡­¡­


    People say that Dong Yong is an honest person??Can honest people hide the clothes of other fairies??


    So, Dong Yong was a disciple... Zhou Ye believed in this.


    Ahem, my thoughts seem to be off track...


    Zhou Ye once again focused on Zhang Xingcai''s pretty face...


    At this time, Zhang Xingcai''s face was flushed to her neck... "You...you..."


    She didn''t know if her face was blushing or was flushed by Zhou Ye...In short, Zhang Xingcai was already speechless by Zhou Ye.


    As for Zhou Ye, he squatted in front of her cheerfully, looking at her... with her clothes on his right hand.


    Zhang Xingcai suppressed the anger in her heart, slowed down her voice, and said: "You...you return the clothes to me, I will never kill you..."


    "I don''t believe... I am a scholar who has no power to bind a chicken. How can I fight you, a martial arts woman? The clothes are given to you, what if you want to kill me?"


    "I really won''t kill you...I promise..." Zhang Xingcai said halfway, and her right hand slammed into the clothes that Zhou Ye was holding...


    However, under this grasp, it caught a void...


    At this time, Zhou Ye still smiled: "Thank you girl for letting me feast my eyes..."


    "You..." Zhang Xingcai was almost mad at Zhou Ye. She stretched out her hand and the important dungeon she was protecting naturally leaked out. It was normal to be seen by Zhou Ye...


    At this time, Zhang Xingcai, who had already been mad by Zhou Ye, couldn''t care much anymore, she stood up abruptly and rushed towards Zhou Ye."I want your life--!"


    Chapter 2186


    Chapter two hundred and eighty six


    "Mr. went to persuade Xingcai, why haven''t you come back for so long?" Guan Yinping said, couldn''t help turning his head to look at Lin Zhong...


    At this time, Yinyue was already hanging high in the air, in the dense forest, black and rumbling, even if Guan Yinping practiced martial arts since childhood, but he could not see anything...


    "It''s probably my sister who has lost her temper again!! Hmm...It''s delicious...I''ve never had such a delicious meal!" Zhang Xingyi said as he slapped the food into his mouth, anxious. Looks like...


    If a man makes such a gobbled action, it will only make people feel that this man is rude...


    However, when the person making such an action is an extremely cute girl, even if the eating is a bit cruel, it still does not give people a sense of incomprehensible vulgarity. On the contrary, her actions give people a lovely feeling...


    Perhaps this is the legendary value that determines everything, right??


    Hearing Xingyi''s words, Guan Yinping couldn''t help but glance at his youngest sister, and couldn''t help but whispered: "Xingyi, pay attention to your image..."


    "Mmm...Sister Yinping...Mmm...It''s really delicious!" Zhang Xingyi said as she kept pulling the food into her mouth... "Really, you just have a taste. I know... I really don''t know why this gentleman made such delicious meals..."


    "Is it really so delicious?" Seeing Xing Yi''s actions, Guan Yinping was a little hungry...


    "Hmm...It''s really delicious!" Xing Yi nodded vigorously, and after pulling the last bite of rice in his bowl into his mouth, said: "Sister Yinping, are you really not eating?"


    "...Xingcai went away in anger, and her husband chased her again... The two of them didn''t come back until this time, how can I eat it?" Guan Yinping said, sighed softly ...


    As the oldest of the three sisters, she naturally has to take care of her sisters when her father and others are away...


    Xingcai and that gentleman have gone for almost an hour, and they haven''t returned yet. How can she let her eat??


    "Sister Yinping, don''t worry about your sister..." Hearing Yinping''s words, Xing Yi put down the bowls and chopsticks in his hands, and comforted: "My sister''s martial arts has been passed on by her father, so no one can easily hurt her. ¡­Expect to worry about your sister, Sister Yinping, you might as well worry about that gentleman, if your sister gets angry and hurts that gentleman, then it''s not good!"


    "I''m just worried about that gentleman..." Guan Yinping said, sighing: "Seeing that the gentleman just now has no cocoon on his hands, he is obviously not a martial artist... If it is Xing Cai..."


    Just when Guan Yinping wanted to say something, he suddenly heard a faint sound of footsteps from among the dense forest...


    "Is it Xingcai?" Guan Yinping hurriedly got up and asked loudly.


    "Sister... it''s me!"


    As the voice fell, two dark shadows came out of the forest...


    No one else but Zhang Xingcai and Zhou Ye.


    It''s just-- Zhang Xingcai''s appearance looks rather embarrassed at this time...


    She limped as she walked, and with every step she took, her eyebrows couldn''t help but wrinkle slightly, as if she was enduring some indescribable pain.


    As for Zhou Ye, he held Zhang Xingcai''s slender waist with one hand and put her hand on his shoulders, supporting her.


    Seeing his sister look like this, Guan Yinping hurried up to greet him, rushed to Xing Cai''s side, stretched out his hand, and held her... urgently asked: "Xing Cai, what''s wrong with you? But I met a beast. Big bug?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1804

    "No...nothing, sister don''t need to worry, I just accidentally bumped into the boulder...just take a rest!" Zhang Xingcai said evasively, but in her eyes, there was a look of horror...


    She... what''s wrong with her?Why do I want to say [Sister, run, this bastard is a silver evil demon, he just took me by the stream...]


    However, when the words came to the side, it became like this??


    Thinking of this, Zhang Xingcai couldn''t help but turned her head to look at Zhou Ye in horror...


    As for Zhou Ye, he looked back at her cheerfully... his eyes seemed to say-you can''t escape, girl.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s eyes, Zhang Xingcai felt like falling into an ice cave for an instant, and her whole body was cold.


    Guan Yinping didn''t notice Zhang Xingcai''s wrong eyes at all...


    The dim sky was one reason, and the other reason was - Zhang Xingcai''s voice turned out too natural. Naturally, she believed Xingcai''s words so much.


    "How can I be so careless...really..." Guan Yinping said as he walked to the other side of his sister, and helped her up like Zhou Ye, and then said to Zhou Ye: "My sister-in-law is causing trouble to my husband... Just give my sister-in-law to me, and my husband, please go to dinner. After going there for so long, the food is cold!"


    Hearing Guan Yinping''s words, Xingcai''s eyes suddenly flashed with joy...


    In her opinion, she would be so involuntarily involuntarily, it must be this demon who tarnished herself that took the opportunity to help herself to control herself...


    As long as he releases the hand that supports him, he will definitely be able to regain control of his body...


    The only thing to worry about right now is that the demon makes excuses and doesn''t let go of himself... That-- it''s bad.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Xingcai couldn''t help but look at Zhou Ye.


    But what Zhang Xingcai never expected was that Zhou Ye not only did not continue to support herself, but said: "It''s so good. I also know the defense between men and women. Just now, I have to let go of these men and women. Li, since the Yinping girl is willing to help, that would be great!"


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yinping''s eyes leaked a glimmer of admiration...


    From Guan Yinping''s point of view, his sister Xingcai is so beautiful and slim, and Zhou Ye can actually say that letting go, she is really a gentleman.


    "My little girl is causing trouble to Mr. Yinping, and Yin Ping thanked Mr. Yin Ping here... just leave the rest to Yin Ping..."


    Guan Yinping said, he stretched out his hand and took Zhang Xingcai, who was inconvenient to move."


    Feeling that hot big hand left her waist, Zhang Xingcai''s heart was overwhelmed, she leaned hard against her sister, and then said loudly: "Sister, go, this demon is powerful, and I am not his opponent. ..."


    However, when the words came to the side, they turned into the coquettish voice of the daughter''s family: "How can people trouble your husband..."


    As soon as the words were spoken, Zhang Xingcai''s heart was suddenly ashen...


    She - still under Zhou Ye''s control, and has not broken away from Zhou Ye''s control... At this moment, she really has an urge to cry loudly...


    Chapter 2187


    Chapter two hundred and eighty seven


    At this time, Zhang Xingyi, a snack consignor, has also welcomed him...


    Even if she doesn''t give up the delicacies in her hands, she still has a clear order and can tell which is more important than the food and her sister.


    Therefore, Zhang Xingyi was only a few steps behind Guan Yinping and came to Zhou Ye.


    She naturally heard the conversation between Guan Yinping and Zhou Ye, and figured out how her relatives and sisters made this look, and naturally she would not ask again.


    As soon as she came to the front, she and Guan Yinping held her sister and walked towards the campfire.


    At this time, Zhang Xingcai seemed a little unusually silent because the last glimmer of hope in her heart was also shattered.


    In this regard, Yinping and Xingyi did not find anything unusual.


    They just consider it because their sisters are thin-skinned and embarrassed.


    Putting Xingcai beside the bonfire and sitting down... Yinping and Xingyi thanked Zhou Ye again, and then greeted Zhou Ye to eat together.


    After all, just to find his sister, Zhou Ye had never enjoyed the dinner he made himself.


    During the dinner, Zhou Ye''s witty words were like beads, and the three sisters were amusingly leaning forward and back together, and the tenderness appeared...The scene was once harmonious.


    Of course, among them, Yinping and Xingyi are really like this, and Xingcai...that''s involuntary.


    The night is getting darker...&


    When I have to rest...


    At this time, Zhou Ye volunteered again to watch the night for the girls...


    Regarding this, Guan Yinping naturally couldn''t make Zhou Ye work so comfortably. After all, everyone just met together, how could this be?


    Therefore, she had to open her mouth to decline...


    However, at this moment, Zhang Xingcai also spoke.


    "Since Lang Jun is so kind, then our sisters are ashamed!" Zhang Xingcai said insincerely: "However, Lang Jun has to go on his way tomorrow, and we can''t delay Lang in this way. It is better to let Lang Jun watch the first half of the night. I''ll be on duty in the middle of the night..."


    "Xingcai said so!" Guan Yinping nodded and smiled: "Langjun has to hurry, how can he be so tired because of my sister?"


    Having said this, Yinping looked at Xingcai and said, "Sister, you are injured today, so you shouldn''t be so tired. Why don''t you let my sister be on duty in the second half of the night!"


    "This...that''s good!" Zhang Xingcai nodded slightly and replied: "Then there will be Sister Lao tonight..."


    "You my sister, why be so polite!"


    After that, Yin Ping and Xing Yi together, supported Xing Cai, sent her to the already laid felt cloth, and let her lie down.


    Then, the two women Yinping and Xingyi got together with Zhou Ye, and they walked to the sides of their respective felt cloths and lay down in their clothes.


    Perhaps it was because of being overworked. In addition, these days I have been worried about the safety of my father and uncle, and I am exhausted, so-the two women lie on the felt cloth and soon fall asleep...


    And what about Zhang Xingcai??


    How could she fall asleep??


    At this time, although her eyes were closed and she looked like she was sleeping, her heart was full of sadness and her thoughts were surging...


    She was like an outsider just now, watching the interaction between''self'' and the sisters.


    She had to admit that the demon who took away her innocence acted like herself, very vivid, and even learned her every move.


    However, this is not what worries Xingcai the most...


    What she worries most is that this demon who has taken away the most precious things from her daughter''s house obviously has a covetous heart for her two sisters. How should this be done??


    The only one who knows the true face of the demon is unable to reveal his true temperament at all, and even has to cooperate with him involuntarily... This way, this way, one day, none of their sisters will be able to escape the demon''s murderous hand... ¡­


    Sooner or later, it will become the forbidden of this demon...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1805

    Thinking of this, Xingcai felt even more anxious.


    I don¡¯t know how long has passed...


    Xingcai suddenly felt like she could control her body again...


    She opened her eyes slightly and glanced at the campfire calmly...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye was sitting by the bonfire, dozing off... his head was little by little. Obviously, he was exhausted to the extreme.


    Obviously, it is precisely because of Zhou Ye''s deprivation that the demon method that controls her behavior fails...


    Seeing this situation, Xingcai was overjoyed...


    She resisted the discomfort coming from under her body, and quietly climbed up from the felt...


    Then, slowly... slowly... step by step, he raised his foot and walked slowly towards Zhou Ye.


    In the past, such a move was as easy as eating and drinking water for Xing Cai, who has been practicing martial arts since childhood... But today, it is quite difficult to do it.


    No way, who told her to be unhealed...


    Moreover, this fellow Zhou Ye did not hesitate to spend a long time with her... it made her scream a little angry.


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    In this way, Xingcai cautiously came to Zhou Ye''s side in a whisper step by step...Then, little by little, she drew her long sword out and pierced Zhou Ye''s head.


    however----


    When her long sword was about to pierce Zhou Ye''s head, Xing Cai slowed down involuntarily...


    She looked at the beautiful face in front of her, and the long sword in her hand couldn''t be pierced cruelly.


    After all-he is her first man after all, and maybe the only man in this life... How could she be so cruel to kill him with a single sword??


    However, at this moment... Zhou Ye''s confined eyes suddenly opened...


    At this moment, Xing Cai was shocked... The long sword in her hand was about to stab at Zhou Ye...


    It''s a pity, this time-it''s too late...


    Looking at the sharp sword tip in front of him, Zhou Ye smiled evilly and said, "Xingcai, you are not good... actually want to murder her husband..."


    "Bah, whose husband are you... you silver thief, I can''t wait to smash you into pieces..." At this time, Xing Cai turned into an involuntary appearance again, but her admiration It still belongs to her, so she cursed loudly, trying to wake up the sisters who were still sleeping, so that they could see the true face of the silver thief in front of them.


    And of course Xingcai''s mind cannot be concealed from Zhou Ye...


    He cheerfully let Zhang Xingcai curse loudly there...


    After a long while, Zhang Xingcai''s curse was dry and dry. However, she was shocked to find that she was swearing so loudly that even a pig was awakened by herself, but her sisters were still asleep as usual, the slightest bit. Not awakened by his own voice.


    This made her suddenly frightened and angry: "You...what did you do to my sister??"


    "Hehe... Guess what I did to them?" Zhou Ye looked at the stubborn girl in front of him cheerfully and smiled... Well, maybe it shouldn''t be a girl now, it should be a young woman.


    Chapter 2188


    Chapter two hundred and eighty eight


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhang Xingcai''s pretty face suddenly changed dramatically.


    "You... do you want to attack my sisters?"


    "What do you mean?" Zhou Ye looked at Zhang Xingcai cheerfully and asked back.


    "Do you dare..." Zhang Xingcai''s teeth burst when she heard Zhou Ye want to do those things to her sister. She exclaimed angrily: "If you dare to do this, I will be a ghost and I won''t let you go. of¡­¡­"


    "Hehe...I am not afraid of being a human, let alone being a ghost?" Zhou Ye said, Shi Shiran stood up and walked slowly towards the place where the two women Guan Yinping were.


    As he walked, he said, "It''s Xingcai, you didn''t keep your promise first... At that time, how did you promise me by the stream..."


    "That''s what you forced me...it''s not countable!" Zhang Xingcai said anxiously: "Moreover, I didn''t tell Sister Yinping and the others... Why didn''t I keep my promise?"


    "Oh?" Hearing Xingcai''s words, Zhou Ye stopped and walked again to Xingcai, who stood by the bonfire like a puppet, looked at her eyes and whispered, "Have you kept your promise? Haven''t you scored your own mentality? If you keep your promise, how can I control your body and make you hard to speak?"


    "This..." Zhang Xingcai was speechless when she heard Zhou Ye''s words...


    Indeed, when she saw her sister at the time, she wanted to expose Zhou Ye''s true face, but... "But, in the end, didn''t I still say that you defiled me?"


    "Haha... Then how should you explain the long sword in your hand?" Zhou Ye said, pointing to Xingcai''s long sword that has been unsheathed, "Don''t tell me, you don''t sleep in the middle of the night, just for me to appreciate it. I admire the long sword in your hand..."


    "..."


    In this case, Zhang Xingcai can no longer deny...


    Nowadays, human beings are swords and I am fish...If she has great abilities, she is no match for the demon technique of the demon in front of her...


    What makes Zhang Xingcai desperate the most is that she even tired her sisters and suffers with herself... Thinking of this, Zhang Xingcai couldn''t help but abandon herself and said loudly: "If you have anything you want to come to me, as long as you are willing to let me go Sisters... I will leave it to you!"


    Hearing this, Zhou Ye was amused... "Is it serious?"


    Feeling that Zhou Ye''s tone was a little loose, Zhang Xingcai''s eyes couldn''t help but brighten...


    In her opinion, she has lost her mind to this demon anyway. Once and twice or three times are no different... As long as she can hug her sister''s innocent body, then it doesn''t matter if she bends down to the thief...


    What''s more, she doesn''t think there is anything wrong with doing things like that with Zhou Ye... In fact, she still quite enjoys the feeling of being someone else, that is something she has never experienced...


    In fact, Zhang Xingcai had been unknowingly affected by Zhou Ye''s spring wind and rain... otherwise, she would hesitate when she wouldn''t go down with the sword.


    In addition, she still had a good impression of Zhou Ye in her heart, so she said this in disregard of her daughter''s reserve.


    Of course, in fact, Zhou Ye''s goods just pretended to be asleep...just playing a fishing law enforcement.


    Such an interesting chick, if you don''t want to tease it, how can he be worthy of the act of temporarily leaving the woman at home and running here not far away, waiting for the three of you to come here?


    At this time, Zhang Xingcai obviously didn''t know that she had been given a routine by Zhou Ye. At this moment, she only felt that as long as her sister was well, all the sacrifices she made were worthwhile.


    "Naturally take it seriously..."


    "That''s great!" Zhou Ye said, turning around and walking around Zhang Xingcai''s back... As soon as she stretched out her hand, she...


    "Silver Thief... what are you going to do??"


    "Aren''t you talking about letting me take care of it?"


    "No... at least... at least take me to the forest..." Zhang Xingcai at this time, with a shy face almost ready to boil eggs...


    It''s one thing to have been by that thing, but it''s another thing to be by that thing in front of my sister...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1806

    Although my sisters are already deep in their sleep...but-being played with by the villain behind them in front of them is still too high for Zhang Xingcai...


    "Hey...this is not your responsibility..."


    "Hiss--light, silver thief...take me to the woods...ah..."


    A serenade gradually sounded in this glade...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªEarly morning............


    When the morning sun rises, the Yinping who is in charge of guarding the second half of the night stands up and calls his sister to wash...


    "Xing Cai...Xing Yi...is getting up soon, it''s dawn..."


    "Ah-I slept so well..." Xing Yi stretched out and sat up...


    But Xingcai was not awakened by the call of Yinping...still awake.


    "Xing Cai...is getting up soon, we have to hurry today..." Yin Ping said, and then reached out and pushed Xing Cai''s shoulder...


    Xingcai opened her sleepy eyes until she reached the third push... "Sister Yinping...what happened..."


    Looking at the cute starry face, Yin Ping was angry and funny, "It''s time to get up... We have to continue on the road today..."


    "Oh..." After hearing this, Xingcai realized that the sky was already bright... "It''s already time..."


    While talking, she was about to stand up...


    However, it''s okay not to move, she took a breath of cold breath at this movement, and at the same time a few drops of cold sweat appeared on her forehead...


    There is no way-it is a new creation and has not been healed. Last night, Zhou Ye was given a fishing law enforcement, and received a small punishment... Now it is injured and injured, and he can''t move at all.


    Yinping immediately discovered something wrong with his sister...


    She couldn''t help but asked in a low voice: "Xing Cai, from time to time the pain is not healed, why don''t we take a rest today..."


    "No, it''s important to save my father and uncle..." As she said, Xingcai wanted to stand up... However, her face became pale with pain when she moved, and big beads of sweat dripped from her forehead... Obviously , The pain was far stronger than she expected...


    Yinping saw the painful look of his sister, and hurriedly pressed her shoulder with her hand: "Don''t try to be strong, if it doesn''t work, you and I will move slowly today, and when you get to the town ahead, find a doctor to look for you. one look!"


    "No need...I can! No need to find a doctor..."


    Hearing what her sister said, Xingcai hurriedly refused...


    What are you kidding about, my family knows what happened to her, she knows what''s going on, how can I go to the doctor for that kind of thing... At this moment, a voice came from next to me, Surgery, why don''t you let the star girl take a look?"


    Chapter 2189


    Chapter two hundred and eighty nine


    "Xia Xia understands the technique of ambiguity, why don''t you let Xingcai girl take a look?"


    Upon hearing this, the two women Guan Yinping and Zhang Xingcai couldn''t help but look aside...


    It was not someone else who said this, it was Zhou Ye...


    "So trouble Mr. Yanhua!"


    "A little bit of injury, I won''t bother you..."


    Two sentences with completely different meanings came out of the mouths of the two women.


    Don¡¯t ask, it¡¯s definitely Zhang Xingcai...


    To be honest, Zhang Xingcai loves and hates Zhou Ye at this time. Love is the feeling of being in heaven when he loves him. Hate is to hate him for being indifferent. I don¡¯t want to say anything if he hurts me. The idea of ??hitting my two sisters...


    However, whether she loves most or hates most in her heart, she can''t even tell.


    Especially after seeing Zhou Ye''s innocent look, she said that she wanted to help herself see where she hurts, and she felt an unnamed fire in her heart...


    Whose fault is that he will make this look??Hasn''t this bad guy still scored B??


    Now he still looks kind, really hateful...


    Therefore, she didn''t even think about it, and immediately rejected Zhou Ye''s kindness.


    In Guan Yinping''s eyes, Zhou Ye was a gentleman like a gentleman.


    He is knowledgeable and talented, and has a refined personality...especially, his temper is so good that his second sister has repeatedly confronted him, and he is not angry...changing to another man, I am afraid that he would have passed away long ago.


    Therefore, Guan Yinping promised Zhou Ye to help his second sister check the pain.


    After all, although the defense between men and women is not serious at this time, it is not impossible.


    By the way, when Zhou Ye introduced himself last night, he changed his name to Zhou Yanhua, so Guan Yinping would call him Mr. Yanhua.


    Yan is a fire, adding Huawei to Ye, Zhou Ye is not a deceit, in the final analysis, he is now the emperor, his name spread all over the world, and then introduce himself as Zhou Ye, this game will not be able to play... ¡­


    Hearing the completely different answers from the two women, Zhou Ye smiled, ignored Zhang Xingcai''s words, and said, "I will show my ugliness if I am here!"


    With that said, Zhou Ye walked to Zhang Xingcai''s side and squatted down... he pressed his hand on Xingcai''s knee and asked in a low voice, "The girl is so painful here?"


    "..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s actions, Xing Cai had the urge to roll her eyes.


    Where is it hurt? Does this bastard have no points in his heart??He deliberately pressed it on his knee...


    However, since Zhou Ye asked so, that Xingcai didn''t mind playing with him... Hmph--see how you want to lie.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Xingcai tapped Eshou and said: "It''s here. I wonder if Mr. Can see anything?"


    "It must be the girl who accidentally knocked on the boulder last night and the injury became serious..." Zhou Ye said nonsense with a stern look: "But it''s okay, wait for me to give the girl a little squeeze to invigorate blood and remove blood stasis. it is good¡­¡­"


    With that said, Zhou Ye gently pressed Zhang Xingcai''s knee with his hand...


    With the pressing, Zhang Xingcai felt an indescribable warm current flowing along the place where someone¡¯s big hand was pressing, towards some unspeakable part. With the surging of this warm current, she felt that she was unspeakable. The painful part is alleviating little by little...


    Zhang Xingcai couldn''t help but let out a soft groan in the comfort of the pain that was gone.


    Seeing the effect of Zhou Ye''s treatment, the two women, Yinping and Xingyi, who stood on the sidelines, couldn''t help but leak a smile on their faces.


    Although they just said that they would take a day off and let their sisters take a break...


    However, it''s better not to delay the trip or not to delay the trip... Saving people is like fighting fire, not to mention their father and uncle.


    If this continues, maybe there is no need to delay a day today...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1807

    Thinking of this, Yin Ping winked at Xing Yi... the two walked aside.


    "Sister, what''s the matter?" Xing Yi asked curiously.


    "Mr. Yanhua is healing Xingcai, you and I will go to the stream to wash rice and vegetables, and prepare a breakfast for Mr. Yanhua!"


    "Well, that''s right!"


    After that, the two women walked to the bonfire and picked up the pots, pans and pans from last night. By the way, they picked up the rice bag that Zhou Ye had put aside along with the meat and vegetables, and walked towards the stream in the forest. .


    As the two women left, only Zhou Ye and Zhang Xingcai were left in the open space.


    Looking at Zhou Ye, who was squatting in front of him and relieving his pain, Zhang Xingcai''s face revealed a trace of complicated expression.


    She just didn''t reveal Zhou Ye''s nature, it was because she had already deeply understood one thing...that is, her sisters combined were not the opponent of this demon.


    Exposing Zhou Ye''s nature is only to let him tear off his disguise and completely take down his sister.


    Instead of that, she might as well just follow Zhou Ye like this...At least, the villain is acting upright right now and won''t easily tear off her disguise.


    However, this was only a matter of time. Based on her knowledge of Zhou Ye, this bastard would attack her sister sooner or later.


    So... how can he stop him from attacking his sister??


    After thinking last night and night, Zhang Xingcai resolutely made a decision in her heart.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Xingcai stretched out her hand and held down Zhou Ye''s big hand on her knee...


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye, who was using his ability to treat Zhang Xingcai, felt her little hand, raised his head in a bit of amazement, and looked at her.


    "Lang Jun..." At this moment, Zhang Xingcai''s cheeks are extremely blushing, and in a pair of beautiful eyes, it seems that there are thousands of amorous feelings, and whispered: "If Lang Jun is willing to let Xingcai''s sister, Xingcai wishes this life, Always serve at the side of Lang Jun, never give up..."


    "..." Hearing Zhang Xingcai''s words, Zhou Ye instantly understood her thoughts...


    This is-the stone is not good, is it soft??


    However, it¡¯s quite fun to play like this, so Zhou Ye doesn¡¯t mind playing this kind of fun game with Xingcai, "Of course I would like Xingcai to be by my side forever... But, Xingcai, you I know...I don''t have much concentration. If your sisters are committed to me... I can''t refuse!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s shameless words, Zhang Xingcai couldn''t wait to kill the bastard.


    But - she also knows that, whether it is martial arts or strength, she is far from this guy''s opponent, especially since this guy still has that kind of involuntary demon technique, she is even less of this guy''s opponent...


    Therefore, even if she feels sore in her heart, no matter how angry she is, she can only suppress her anger, and said softly: "If the prince does not control them, as long as my sisters voluntarily recommend themselves for the prince, the stars will naturally be too. It won''t stop..."


    Chapter 2190


    Chapter two hundred and ninety


    "Really?" Zhou Ye asked Zhang Xingcai with a smile.


    "Naturally take it seriously!" Zhang Xingcai nodded and responded...


    "Well, Xingcai don''t have to forget what I said today!" Zhou Ye said happily, bowed his head and continued to press for Zhang Xingcai.


    While pressing, Zhou Ye said softly: "I was too ridiculous last night. You are so tired of Xingcai that you have suffered this serious crime. If you still want Xingcai, you must not bear hatred with me..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s softly confessed words, Xingcai''s tears rolled in her eyes, and they almost didn''t fall.


    Zhou Ye had always been quite strong in front of her, and she couldn''t resist it.


    And this sudden tenderness hit Xing Cai''s heart in an instant...


    She only felt that in her heart, feelings of grievance, gratification, joy... and other emotions, all of her brain came out...


    When she looked at Zhou Ye again, her eyes were a little bit more tender and sweet than she had before.


    "Yes... It''s that Xing Cai is too self-willed... It''s not about Lang Jun..."


    "Anyway, I did a little too much..." Zhou Ye shook his head and said, "However, I blame Xing Cai..."


    Xingcai, who was still extremely moved, heard Zhou Ye''s blame, and suddenly said, "Why do you blame me?"


    "Who makes Xing Cai born so beautiful? I can''t resist it..."


    "Bad guy!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s disguised compliment, Xingcai''s cheeks suddenly turned red...The sweetness in her heart was like eating honey.


    Zhang Xingcai will become like this, with both the effect of Zhou Ye''s psychic position and the shadow of Stockholm symptoms... It has to be said that Zhou Ye has thoroughly manipulated women''s psychology.


    Originally with his ability, Zhang Xingcai''s affected area could be restored to the original with just one sentence, but he used this seemingly thankless and stupid method.


    And this is precisely his brilliance... Only by paying equal attention to enlightenment and power can he conquer people''s hearts and force Zhang Xingcai to make her understand that she cannot resist her own power.


    I personally worked tirelessly to help her treat the wounded, this is kind...


    In this way, the effect of the simplest Stockholm syndrome has begun to bear fruit.


    In this way, Zhou Ye used his abilities to help Zhang Xingcai heal the affected area, while chatting softly with her. Before he knew it, Zhang Xingcai no longer regarded Zhou Ye as his enemy, but regarded him as his future. My husband-in-law came to treat...


    After all, in Zhang Xingcai''s view, her most precious things were taken away by Zhou Ye... and even more shameful things were done by him. She had no choice but to marry him...


    When the two women Yinping and Xingyi returned to the clearing with the washed tableware and ingredients, what they saw was Zhou Ye and his sisters talking and laughing there, a scene of extremely harmonious harmony.


    This made the two women feel very relieved in their hearts, but they couldn''t help but feel a sense of sourness...


    Gentlemen are good for fair ladies, gentlemen, and ladies are also good for them.


    The attraction between men and women is mutual. With Zhou Ye''s external conditions, it is not surprising that the two women will be moved.


    It''s like a man who sees a beautiful woman and can''t help but feel a vague affection... Of course, it''s just an affection, it''s still far from love.


    After Yinping and Xingyi finish their breakfast, Xingcai is almost ready to walk down the ground...


    After breakfast, everyone began to pack their bags.


    After everything was cleaned up, Yin Ping came to Zhou Ye''s face, arched his hand to Zhou Ye, and said, "I''m waiting for my sisters, thank you Mr. Yanhua, but it''s getting late, I''m on the road later... so , Mr. Yanhua, don''t live here!"


    Hearing Yinping''s words, Xingcai''s little hand that was packing her bags suddenly flicked...


    She has just accepted someone, and someone has only agreed to her condition...It can be said that she and Zhou Ye are in a state of love at this time, how could she be willing to be separated from someone?


    However, she couldn''t stop her elder sister''s words... She also knew that what her sister did was not acceptable to the Da''an court.


    If it doesn''t, she will become the imperial criminal of the imperial court.


    It was precisely because of this that Xingcai could not give up, and did not stop her eldest sister from saying goodbye to Zhou Ye.


    However, she did not stop Guan Yinping, and Zhou Ye would not be separated from the three sisters.


    What a joke, it would be boring to be separated overnight.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1808

    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and said to Guan Yinping: "I listened to the girl yesterday, is it going to the capital?"


    "Exactly!" Guan Yinping did not deny this.


    "That happens to be on the same road with the girl..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "He is a person from Beijing, but it has been half a year since he went out to study. It''s time to go home. It''s better to be with the girl. On the road, there¡¯s a kind of support on the road..."


    "This..." After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Guan Yinping''s heart was immediately overjoyed... but she did not immediately agree.


    After all, she also has a good impression of Zhou Ye, and if Zhou Ye is with him, she doesn''t have to worry about getting lost...


    But, again, they are not going to visit the capital, but to save their father...In this way, they might hurt him.


    Thinking of this, Guan Yinping wanted to refuse... "This... it''s inconvenient for men and women to travel together... or..."


    At this moment, Xingcai suddenly said: "My sister should answer Langjun...With Langjun with him, it is much more convenient for us. Many women can do things that are inconvenient for Langjun to do..."


    Then, Xing Yi also said: "Yes, sister, I still want to eat the food made by Mr. Yanhua again... You promise to Mr. Yan!"


    Yinping couldn''t help but glance at them when she heard the words of her two younger sisters.


    From Yinping¡¯s point of view, Xingcai would plead for Zhou Ye. It must be that Zhou Ye¡¯s heart was already moved in her heart... As for Xing Yi¡¯s pleading for Zhou Ye, there is no need to ask, that is what she wants to satisfy herself. want¡­¡­


    Although she didn''t want to agree to the plea of ??the two sisters... But when she thought about going to the capital, her future was uncertain, her heart softened again.


    Well, just follow the words of the two younger sisters...


    She only asked Zhou Ye not to hate herself when she was involved in the future...


    If so, he was really burdened by his sister''s affairs, then she would be crushed, and she must protect him well.


    Thinking of this, Yinping couldn''t help but nodded slightly, "Well, if that''s the case, Yinping can only be respectful instead of fate..."


    "Such kindness, girl, please wait a moment for me, I''ll pack it up right away!" Zhou Ye heard Yin Ping''s words, a smile leaked out of his face...


    Then, he quickly packed all his family matters into his horse rucksack, then turned on his horse, and ran towards the capital along with the three women.


    Chapter 2191


    Chapter two hundred and ninety one


    On the official road leading from Youzhou to Yanzhou, three women and one man are riding horses...


    This is the early morning, the coolest time for a day''s plan...In the official road, there are quite a few merchants and pedestrians.


    Thanks to these three women and one man''s riding skills are very superb, so when they run wildly, they have no hindrance to the merchants.


    Of course, when they rushed away, the smoke and dust that rose naturally choked many people, which caused a lot of complaints.


    In this regard, the four of them didn''t care...


    At this time, Yin Ping and Xing Yi were rushing forward, while Xing Cai and Zhou Ye rode behind.


    "Xingcai, you are not good... I heard that your sister refused to walk with me, but she refused to plead for her husband... Do you want to be punished for your husband again?" Zhou Ye ran wildly while riding a horse. Teasing the stars next to him...


    "Hmph, people don''t intercede for you, don''t you also intercede for yourself?" said this, Zhang Xingcai couldn''t help but cast a blank look at someone...


    The act of pleading for Zhou Ye just now was done by this bad guy who controlled her...


    In fact, she herself really wanted to go with Zhou Ye, but¡ªshe was afraid that she would injure this bad guy...so she forced her patience and did not plead for this bad guy.


    To put it bluntly, she didn''t want her lover to be affected by herself...


    However, in the end she couldn''t help but pleaded for someone.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but chuckled and said a few words in a low voice...


    These words passed into Zhang Xingcai''s ears, and her pretty face instantly turned red into an apple.


    "Bad guy...think about these nasty things..."


    "What is a nasty thing? The Husband and Wife Avenue is the way of yin and yang, the way of harmony, how can it be called nasty..."


    "I don''t care if I listen..."


    Running wildly in front of the silver screen, hearing the movement behind, couldn''t help but turn his head and glance at the two of them.


    Because of the cover of the horse''s running wildly, she did not hear what the two people were saying, but-she could see the lover-like behavior between the two.


    While feeling sour in my heart, I couldn''t help but worry about my sister...


    worry about what??I am worried that my sister is entrusted with inhumane... And seeing that Mr. Yanhua is suave and suave, he is obviously not a master who keeps himself safe, if he is just playing with his sister, what should be done...


    Thinking of this, Yin Ping couldn''t help turning his head to ask her little sister Xing Yi: "Xing Yi, what do you think of Mr. Yanhua?"


    "Very good..." Hearing his eldest sister''s question, Xing Yi said without hesitation: "Mr. is knowledgeable and talented, treats others and is gentle... He is a gentleman. The most important thing is that he can It¡¯s a good cook...If only he was my brother-in-law, I would be able to eat such a delicious meal every day!"


    "..." Although she knew that the brother-in-law Xing Yi was talking about was referring to her relatives Xing Cai married to Zhou Ye, but - Yin Ping couldn''t help but sway...


    Forcibly restraining his mind, Yinping asked, "What if he can''t become your brother-in-law?"


    "Then become Xingyi''s husband... Then Xingyi can eat such delicious food every day!" Said this, Xingyi looked at Yinping a little strangely: "Why the eldest sister asked me about this? Shouldn''t we find ways to rescue Daddy and the two uncles?"


    Hearing Xing Yi''s words, Yin Ping''s heart was slightly stunned...


    Yes, the most important thing for them at this time should be to rescue their father and them, not to indulge in the love of their children...


    Thinking of this, Yin Ping did not speak anymore, and rode his horse to rush...


    Along the way, Zhou Ye and the three daughters, Xiao Xing stayed overnight...every day on the road.


    Of course, life is not so boring...


    Every time Zhou Ye and Xingcai would go out alone, or when the two girls were sleeping, they would comfort their lovesickness.


    And Xingcai, slowly, from the beginning of half-pushing, to later proactively asking for pleasure... In the end, she had no idea how her mind changed.


    To put it bluntly, she has now become a member of Zhou Ye''s favorite husband.


    What''s delicious... She always says-leave a little bit for Lang Jun.


    When Zhou Ye was busy, she was always the first to rush to help, for fear that she would be tired to her family...


    This scene was seen by Yinping and Xingyi...


    For Xing Yi, she is happy to see her sister and Zhou Ye being so close. After all, once Zhou Ye becomes her brother-in-law, it means that she has all kinds of food to enjoy every day.


    But Yinping is nowhere near as heartless as Xingyi...


    While she felt sore in her heart, she was also worried about Zhou Ye and Xingcai...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1809

    More than ten days later...


    On this day, a group of four people have already reached the boundary of Nanyang...


    "Wow, is that the famous bandit Jingguan?" Xing Yi pointed to the large Jingguan that is about ten meters high on both sides of the official road in front, and couldn''t help but exclaimed: "So many skulls, that Zhou Ye How many bandits did Zhou Boyang slaughter to build such a Jingguan..."


    "Haha...It is said that the current Anhuang of Zhou Boyang in Jingzhou back then, in order to deter the bandits who were running around, he rectified the law on the spot with more than 100,000 bandits at a time, and then built such Jingguan on both sides of the official roads entering Jingzhou. ...Means to warn those bandits who intend to enter Jingzhou''s realm, don''t do this, you will die!"


    Zhou Ye said this, and said with emotion: "Later, I heard that the old man at that time said that since then, the boundary of Jingzhou has been too safe and healthy. When the people of the world are suffering from banditry and chaos, Jingzhou But he has achieved the situation of not closing the house at night and not picking up the road... Therefore, all the people of Jingzhou, when they talk about Emperor An, they will praise you!"


    "But this is too cruel..." Xing Yi couldn''t help but said: "More than a hundred thousand people... That''s more than a hundred thousand lives!"


    "The little girl''s words are wrong..." At this time, a middle-aged fat man dressed up as a merchant passed by, hearing Xing Yi''s words, said: "Emperor An did not prohibit the insurgents from entering the Jingzhou boundary, and even An Emperor even returned Prepared all kinds of livelihoods for them... As long as they are willing to work hard, Jingzhou will not die of starvation... These beheaded people are all those who do nothing to produce, but want to sit back and enjoy their lives. ...So, death is not a pity."


    Having said this, the middle-aged merchant sighed: "Compared to Emperor An¡¯s benevolence, other princes at the time regarded the people¡¯s chaos like grass and mustard... Therefore, when Emperor An gets the world, it is the real hope that everyone will return..."


    "Oh? Why do you know so clearly?" Yinping couldn''t help but curiously asked when he heard this.


    "Because, I was one of the members of the rebellion army that fled into Jingzhou..." After saying this, the merchant said proudly: "At that time, under the benevolence and virtue of Emperor An, I became a young man in a business firm. By now, I have a wealth of money, and my children and grandchildren are in groups... Thanks to Emperor An for his benevolent deeds!"


    Chapter 2192


    Chapter two hundred and ninety-two


    "So, that Emperor An is also a rare benevolent king?"


    Xing Yi couldn''t help but asked curiously when he heard what the merchant said.


    "That''s natural..." The merchant heard the words and bowed to Jingzhou with a look of longing, and said: "Now today, implement benevolent governance internally, cultivate a voice, externally, suppress the wasteland, and promote our country... Over the years, I have travelled from the south to the north... to Dinglingyang in the north, to Funan in the south, and to the body... wherever he went, the foreigners treated my Han people very courteously. This is the credit of my emperor Daan!"


    Xing Yi saw the reverence on the merchant''s face, it didn''t seem to be a fake... She couldn''t help but feel confused...


    "How could this happen... Didn''t the uncle say... Is Huang An a traitor who usurped Han? Why..."


    Her voice was not loud, but it was just right for the merchant to hear.


    "Oh... usurp the Han?" The merchant said disdainfully: "Little old man, I was born in Yanxi six years ago. As far as I can remember, I haven''t had a good day... When the world was in a severe drought, Hanting What are you doing?? When the eunuch was under the dictatorship, what did the emperor do? Usurp the Han? Bah...The man is exhausted, my emperor Da''an is the true dragon emperor who Shuntian agreed, the man? The fake man... "


    Having said this, the merchant looked at Xing Yi with great heart and said: "That is to say, Da''an Chao didn''t get guilty by words. Otherwise, with your words, the little girl, I would have been taken to the government for a long time... Yes, don¡¯t say that anymore...otherwise, you will be unlucky...!"


    "This...uncle, didn''t you just say that Da''an Chao didn''t get guilty by words?" Xing Yi asked curiously when he heard the merchant''s words.


    "Although my emperor Daan is benevolent and virtuous, the people of Jingzhou can''t tolerate someone to slander the son of today..." The merchant said softly: "A few days ago, I also heard that there was a scholar who was drunk in a restaurant. After that, I yelled at me, the emperor of Da''an. As a result...I was attacked by groups of people in the restaurant, and was beaten to death..."


    "This...does the government care about it?"


    "Haha... The law doesn''t blame the public, how can the government manage this kind of thing? Besides, even if they can manage it, they don''t want to take care of it... So, in the end, it just fined some money..." Said this, the merchant laughed Said: "A small amount of silver is like a small amount of money to the people of Jingzhou... After all, Jingzhou is the land of Longxing of the emperor of Daan. The people here are far richer than the people in other places!"


    "......There are other things?"


    "exactly¡­¡­"


    Perhaps it was because the old merchant saw Xing Yi''s cuteness, so Tan Xing made a big deal, and he kept telling her what he encountered when he traveled north and south as a story.


    The group walked towards An Jing like this...


    When it was getting late, the group came to a post next to the official road...


    It stands to reason that people without official status are not eligible to live in the post.


    However, in order to develop business...so Zhou Ye also slightly relaxed some restrictions...


    You only need to pay some money to live in the post.


    Therefore, the group finally does not have to sleep in the wilderness tonight...


    After arriving at the Guanyi, Zhou Ye and the three girls handed the horses to the Xiaoer of the Guanyi, and opened four adjacent upper rooms...then they added some extra money and asked Xiaoer to prepare some wooden barrels for bathing. , And then send some hot water to the room so that everyone can wash in the room.


    In fact, according to Yin Ping''s meaning, just open two rooms... one for the three of their sisters, and one for Zhou Ye is enough.


    But how could Zhou Ye do this?


    What''s the joke, why do you let him steal incense and jade??


    Therefore, it is more convenient to open four...So, Zhou Ye waved his hand and opened the four rooms directly on the grounds that "four rooms are more convenient for everyone to rest".


    After the room was opened, Zhou Ye and the three women returned to their rooms.


    The Shangfang in the post office is actually like that...


    In the room of about fifty or sixty square meters, there is a low machine and several cushions as tables and chairs for guests. On the right hand side of the table and chairs, there is a huge screen that divides the whole room into two rooms inside and outside. ...


    Not long after Zhou Ye sat down, he heard a soft knock on the door...


    Hearing the knock on the door, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, without asking, got up and opened the door...


    As soon as the door was opened, a body fell into Zhou Ye''s arms. Then, Zhou Ye felt that his mouth was blocked...


    Feeling the familiar sweet smell coming from his mouth, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Is Xingcai so impatient?"


    "Bad guy...who made you tease me all the way..." At this time, Xing Cai, with water shining in his eyes... Jiao Jiao said: "Obviously, sister Yinping and Xing Yi are there, but you deliberately used your demon Shurao and me... now I blame me... I killed you as a villain!"


    With that, Xingcai stepped her feet and blocked someone''s gaze again.


    It''s no wonder Xing Cai is so eager... it''s really someone''s pot.


    Zhou Ye is quite interested in the practice of developing Xing Cai recently, so when he was on the way, he quietly used his own thinking power to turn on the vibration mode at an indescribable place in Xing Cai...


    Except that Zhou Ye would stop when meeting outsiders, at other times, Zhou Ye was almost always starting this mode of thinking power...


    That¡¯s why Xingcai became so... old drivers know...


    Just when the two were about to wipe their guns and escape, there was another knock on the door outside the house...


    "Guest, your barrel and hot water are all ready..."


    Zhou Ye hurriedly held Xingcai''s hand, and then concealed her with a wave of his hand. Any whispered command: "Don''t speak... I have already concealed your figure..."


    "Hmm!" Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xing Cai nodded obediently...


    She knew that her own Langjun was thinking about herself. After all, she appeared in a man''s room with a big girl''s house. This matter will spread out.


    Seeing Xingcai so well-behaved, Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, then turned around and walked to the door of the room and opened the door...


    At this moment, Xiaoer Dian was walking in with two sturdy servants carrying a wooden barrel half a person tall.


    "Put the wooden barrel behind the screen!" Zhou Ye said, keeping behind the screen.


    "Yes!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1810

    The two servants carried wooden buckets full of hot water and placed them behind the screen...


    After the three guys were busy...Zhou Ye lost another piece of scattered silver, and ordered: "The other two girls who went to the house are also good to serve... Also, Cui Shanju''s hot water does not need to be sent first. It''s gone... let the girl rest for a while..."


    "Hao Le, uncle... everything is up to your instructions!"


    Although the store clerk didn¡¯t know why the girl from Cuishanju didn¡¯t need to send wooden barrels and hot water, but-since the guest officer ordered, he naturally did so, besides, the guest officer was generous in his actions, that was not an ordinary high-profile guest. Ah... Naturally, I have to be careful.


    When Xiao Er from the shop left, Xing Cai couldn''t stand it anymore... She hugged her Lang Jun''s back waist, and with a hard effort - the two fell into the barrel.


    Chapter 2193


    Chapter two hundred and ninety three


    I do not know how long it has been¡­¡­


    With a scream...someone can''t get up again.


    "Bad guy... don''t do it anymore... I, I really can''t..."


    The star at this moment is like a salted fish on the shore, lying on the edge of a wooden barrel, motionless... her eyes narrowed slightly, letting someone behave behind her but unable to resist...


    "Hey...you say no..." When Zhou Ye just wanted to say [You can''t do it, can''t it?], he suddenly felt that someone was walking to the door outside the house. He rolled his eyes and quietly expanded the mute enchantment. , Wrapped the person in, and deliberately made a mess of -


    "what----!!"


    It didn''t matter what he was doing or bad, he immediately caused a scream in the mouth of a salted fish that had landed...


    This scream made a figure wandering at the door suddenly excited...


    "Xingcai, what''s wrong with you?"


    With this loud shout, Zhou Ye''s door was knocked open with great force from the outside... Then, a slim figure appeared in front of Zhou Ye and Xing Cai.


    "Ah...don''t look...don''t look..." Seeing this figure, Xingcai suddenly became nervous and beyond words...


    Seeing Xingcai''s performance, the person couldn''t help but stunned--"You and my sisters have lived in the same bath and bath since childhood, what''s not to be seen..."


    "Hey!!" Xingcai couldn''t help but froze when she heard Yinping''s words... Can''t she see the bad guy behind her??


    Thinking of this, Xing Cai looked back involuntarily...


    Well, I really can''t see this bad guy...


    Although she couldn''t see Zhou Ye anymore, she could feel that a certain bad guy was still behind her and had not left, and...part of him was still in her body.


    Obviously, some bad guy wants to play some unspeakable games again...


    I just hope I can bear it...


    While lamenting in her heart, complaining about a certain bastard... Xingcai looked at her sister Yinping and asked, "Is my sister looking for something?"


    "Actually, it''s nothing..." After talking about this, Guan Yinping asked with a strange look: "Should this be Mr. Yanhua''s room? Why are you here with Xingcai? What about Mr. Yanhua?"


    "......Uh..." Hearing Guan Yinping''s words, Xingcai said in a hurry, "I have insects and ants in my room, so I changed... and... Mr. Yanhua... changed rooms... ¡­"


    My friend, don''t do this anymore... If my sister finds out what we are doing at this time, why do you want me to raise my head in front of my sister...


    At this time, Guan Yinping seemed to have discovered something wrong with Xingcai, and walked over... "Xingcai, what''s wrong with you? Hesitating how to say it, and why is your face so red??"


    "But, maybe it''s been too long...so...so...I feel a little bit weak..." Xingcai reluctantly replied, resisting someone''s mischief.


    "Then you don''t come out soon..."


    "Sister, you are here, I''m sorry..."


    "Why are you embarrassed...come out soon...I have something to tell you!"


    "Let''s just say that if you have something to say, sister... I still want to soak for a while... After so many days... I... I rarely... can... can soak for a while..."


    Seeing my sister''s hands holding the wooden barrel with blue veins, Yin Ping sighed helplessly. Seeing that my sister really didn''t want to come out... Let''s just say...


    In fact, she had guessed wrong. The reason why Xing Cai clung to the edge of the barrel so hard was not that she didn''t want to come out, but she was forcibly enduring... As for, what about enduring?Haha, guess!


    "In two days, we will reach Anjing..."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    "You should not participate in this rescue of father and uncle..."


    "Why?" Hearing Yinping''s words, Xingcai''s eyes widened and asked: "Why don''t you let me participate..."


    "Xingcai, don''t get excited!" Said this, Yin Ping looked at his sister and sighed, "Along the way, I see you and Mr. Yanhua in my eyes... this action, nine deaths... and since you I already have my heart... and live a good life with Mr. Yanhua... Don''t mix it up..."


    "Why? Even though I like Lang Jun, it''s not the reason why I didn''t save my father..."


    "Listen to me, Xing Cai..." Yinping said, looking straight at his sister and said: "If you participate in this matter, even if it succeeds afterwards, you and I will have to travel the world... by then , Are you willing to be separated from Mr. Yanhua?"


    "Mr. Yanhua can be with us..."


    "But, what about Mr. Yanhua''s family? What about his parents? Throwing a house for a woman... Do you want to put him in a place of filial piety?"


    "This...I..."


    At this point, I really said the point...


    You know, in this era, loyalty and filial piety are for righteousness...


    What do you mean??


    Those who are unfaithful and unfilial will be pricked in the backbone by the whole world.


    Anyone, as long as he bears a reputation for unfilial piety, his entire life will be ruined...


    Seeing the hesitation of her sister, Yin Ping knew that she had listened to her...


    "It''s easy to get a priceless treasure, a rare lover... Sister, don''t hesitate anymore... Just like this, live with Mr. Yanhua... Even if I fail to wait for the action, the third uncle is not a successor. ...Then I think, even if his head is different, he can still smile at Jiuquan..."


    Having said this, Yinping turned around and wanted to go outside...


    It''s just¡ªwhen she walked to the door, she stopped her figure...


    He took a deep breath and said, "Xingcai, do you know? I am very jealous of you..."


    After saying this, Yinping opened the door and walked out of the room...


    Her last words made Xingcai stunned...


    Your sister is jealous of herself??

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1811

    Could it be...


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help turning her head to look back...


    Well, at this time Zhou Ye has already shown his figure...


    "Does my sister like you too?"


    "Uh...this...I am not very clear...probably, possibly, maybe..." Zhou Ye said to him with an embarrassed look left.


    No way...this kind of thing, no matter how he answered it...


    Say no?That''s Bo Qinglang, right?That is the disciple...


    In short, it is better to be vague.


    "Bad guy..." Xingcai couldn''t help turning around, and lightly pounding Zhou Ye on the shoulder... "Aren''t you capable of demon skills? Are you supernatural? As long as you help me save my father and uncle , Then I will help you get Sister Yinping...and my sister..."


    "Huh? When did you become so generous?" Zhou Ye asked with a look of surprise.


    "Huh-just say you are willing or not..."


    "Ken, of course it is very willing..." Zhou Ye laughed and said...This is a good deal to be delivered to the door, is it still Zhou Ye if you don''t do it?


    "Just know that you have always been loyal to my sister... I bit you to death... Yeah-no, I really can''t do it... badass, you are here again... lightly...!"


    Chapter 2194


    Chapter two hundred and ninety four


    Three days later----


    An Jing¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    An Jing nowadays has long since recovered...


    The original Anjing was transformed from Jingzhou City...Although Jingzhou City was also a huge city with a deep pond, compared with the current Anjing, it is like a baby and a strong man. ...


    After Zhou Ye set the capital Jingzhou and changed its name to Anjing.


    Over the past ten years, Anjing has undergone more than ten expansions...


    Today''s Anjing City covers an area of ??more than 12,000 square kilometers, with the Yangtze River in the south and Jingmen in the north...has completely formed an extremely prosperous commercial giant city.


    It can be said that everyone who comes to Anjing for the first time will be shocked by its prosperity.


    After all, Zhou Ye came from later generations and did not discriminate against businessmen. On the contrary, he was deliberately raising the status of businessmen and speeding up the process of national commercial development.


    Let¡¯s put it this way, in the past, people in the north wanted to eat fruits from the south, it was simply harder... Only those high-ranking magnates were able to use the ice cubes stored in winter to eat from the south. Fruits arriving in the north...


    However, nowadays, when the commerce is developed, this is not difficult.


    After Zhou Ye popularized the saltpeter ice making method, the merchants who were traveling from the north to the south were simply madly happy.


    The saltpeter ice method is simple to make, and it is not restricted by the season... Therefore, it is quite popular among businessmen.


    Under this circumstance, the situation of North-South currency exchange between the North and the South really appeared in this impossible era.


    Fruits from the south are continuously transported to the north for sale, while cattle and sheep from the north are also continuously transported to the south through several major waterways and land routes.


    As a result, Anjing, a city with a strong commercial atmosphere, has now become a true North-South distribution center.


    Let¡¯s put it this way, the criterion for judging whether you are a wealthy businessman is not based on how much goods you have, nor how much money your family has, but on whether you have real estate and shops in Anjing...


    Today, Anjing¡¯s stores have already sold sky-high prices... Even so, it still attracts countless wealthy merchants...


    After all, this is not only the center of imperial commerce, but also the center of imperial politics. Owning a shop here, as long as you are not stupid, it is only a matter of time before the wealthy one is.


    The three women at this time have already entered the city of Anjing under the leadership of Zhou Ye...


    They looked at the giant city in front of them with curious eyes like Grandma Liu entering the Grand View Garden...


    On the streets of the city, there are sometimes foreign businessmen in strange costumes. Seeing the appearance of these guys that are different from the Han people, Xing Yi couldn''t help but curiously pointed to the people and asked, "Mr. Sir, where are they from the barbarians? ??"


    "Oh... look at their dressing, they should be people..." Zhou Ye said after taking a look.


    At this time, the group of people also saw Zhou Ye and his party pointing at him...


    The guy in the lead quickly walked to the front of Zhou Ye and the others, and asked in a Chinese accent with an earthy accent: "Little girl, are you from a foreign city?"


    "Huh? How did you know?" Xing Yi asked curiously.


    "Hey... If you are a local, you would have been used to seeing us a long time ago, and you won''t be surprised at all, and only a foreigner would be so surprised!" said this, the man with a body took out a cast iron waist card from his waist , Proudly said: "Also, little girl, don''t say I am a barbarian anymore...I have joined Da''an Country, and now I am also a citizen of Da''an Country..."


    Having said this, the guy turned his head, laughed and returned to his companion...


    And his group of comrades are talking with their bodies...


    Although they don''t know how to speak, they can be seen from the expressions and movements of the people who seem to be flattering and flattering the one who has obtained Da''anguo nationality.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye had a weird look on his face when he saw the behavior of this man.


    "Good citizen certificate? What is that? Sir!!!"


    Xing Yi asked strangely...


    Although the man just held the iron waistband and shook it in front of her, she still saw the writing on the waistband clearly... it was the three characters carved with a small seal-Liangmin Card.


    "Ahem...This good citizen certificate was issued when a foreign race naturalized me in Daanguo..." Zhou Ye said embarrassingly, "This proves that he is a good citizen...not ordinary barbarians... ¡­"


    To be honest, Zhou Ye''s spoof of the good people''s proof of the right idea...


    With the development of commerce, naturally many foreign businessmen want to station in Anjing.


    But-all the real estate and land in the Da''an Dynasty are only sold to the natives... That is to say-those foreign businessmen, even if you have money, don''t even want to buy even a small one here in Anjing bathroom¡­¡­


    Therefore, under such circumstances, countless foreign businessmen have petitioned to become Da''an...


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye would naturally not be beaten to death with a stick...say no.


    After all, the brilliance of Chinese civilization lies in its tolerance.


    Of course, Zhou Ye wouldn''t say anything¡ªjust enter if you want...and so on.


    In the end, Zhou Ye laid down the rules of naturalization...


    Foreign personnel in Da''an must hold the government¡¯s three-year no criminal and bad record certificate before they can apply for Da''an citizenship...


    There is no criminal certificate and bad record. It can only be said that you are eligible to apply, but-if you want to pass the trial, you have to learn Chinese first...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1812

    That''s right, that''s the painful Chinese that is enough to torture foreigners...


    Your Chinese must be able to handle daily conversations before it is possible to pass the trial.


    Well, if you are also proficient in Chinese... Then you have applied for a good citizen certificate, do you think that everything will be fine??


    you are wrong¡­¡­


    There is a review system for the good citizen certificate, one small trial a year and a large trial three years... Once a bad record is found, the nationality treatment will be cancelled immediately...


    To put it bluntly, all foreign businessmen were third-class citizens in the Da''an dynasty...Even if they had a good citizen certificate, they had to be a human being with their tails caught.


    Of course, there is no room for accommodation...


    The method of accommodation is intermarriage...


    When a Han woman marries, she automatically loses Da''an nationality, while a Han man marries a foreign concubine, and the foreign concubine automatically acquires Da''an nationality. At the same time¡ªthe children born in the family belong to the Han nationality and will not be treated differently...


    At the same time, the alien concubine room has a Da''an nationality quota that can be given to one''s immediate family... But the same quota also requires that the person has no bad records...


    Such a harsh nationality system shouldn¡¯t have anyone willing to apply...


    However, on the contrary, there are so many applicants...


    After all, the power of Da''an has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people...Those foreign businessmen who come to do business here are all proud of having a good citizen certificate...Obviously that guy just got the good citizen certificate...and he was happy to show off. Goods-no way, this thing is completely a representative of identity in the ethnic group of foreign merchants.


    Let me put it this way, if you have a good citizen certificate, you can even do business with others for nothing... why?Because you are qualified to buy real estate shops in Da''an.


    Chapter 2195


    Chapter two hundred and ninety five


    In this way, Zhou Ye introduced Da''an''s naturalization system to the women, while leading them strolling through the bustling streets of Anjing.


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t take them around...


    While taking the three women to appreciate Anjing¡¯s prosperous atmosphere, he pointed out to them where the heavy soldiers were stationed and where the defenses were tight...


    Strictly speaking, he was planning an escape route for the three women.


    Regarding this, the three women knew everything well, and they all secretly kept Zhou Ye''s words in their hearts.


    However, just as Zhou Ye led the three women to wander around...


    On a tall pavilion not far from them...A group of women are also observing them through the monocular telescope in their hands.


    From time to time, someone enters their room and submits a note full of handwriting.


    "Your Majesty, are you playing crazy outside?" A woman sitting on the stool by the window, looked at the note that was just presented, and said dissatisfied: "I''m actually helping them find ways to set Escape route...Is he still planning to come back?"


    After speaking, the dignified and beautiful woman angrily patted the note in her hand on the book case in front of her.


    "Sister Xiangxue don''t want to be angry. My brother probably has been bored in the palace for too long, so he didn''t want to go back to the palace..." A pretty girl in palace costumes on the side smiled and picked up Zhuge Xiangxue from the table and just patted it on the table. Look at the note...


    What was written above was exactly the content of Zhou Ye''s conversation with Yinping and other women.


    Obviously, as soon as Zhou Ye appeared in An Jing, he was discovered by royal spies everywhere in An Jing...


    They didn''t dare to approach their Majesty without prestige, so they could only report the whereabouts of their Majesty...that''s why there was this scene when a group of women went out of the palace and came to find their husbands.


    Hearing the words of Princess Wan''er, Zhuge Xiangxue said bitterly: "Your Majesty''s exile is just Yueyu... He is so angry that he should be relieved, why should he go through the house and not enter? , Does he want to learn from that Dayu, can''t you?"


    "Sister Xiangxue don''t want to be angry..." Huang Yueying, who was watching her husband and her lesbian tour with a telescope, smiled and said: "Since Lang Jun refuses to reveal his true identity, let us help him expose his true identity. All right¡­¡­"


    Speaking of this, Huang Yueying said to Feng Yiwei who was standing by: "Go and check where your Majesty will stay today, and then come and tell me about it!"


    "Here!"


    With an answer, the figure of Feng Yiwei suddenly disappeared in the room...


    Seeing Feng Yiwei''s disappearing figure, Zhuge Xiangxue became a little worried.


    "Since your majesty refuses to reveal his identity to the three women, then we rashly broke your majesty''s calculations, so will it be self-defeating and provoke your majesty to furious..." said this, Zhuge Xiangxue said hesitantly Said: "Otherwise, wait for your Majesty to have enough... let''s talk about it..."


    "Hehe, Sister Xiangxue, are you afraid of the ropes after being bitten by a snake for ten years?" Huang Yueying smiled when he heard Zhuge Xiangxue''s words: "Sister, you don''t have to be so afraid of Langjun. You just need to do what I said. By acting, Lang Jun can turn his anger into joy!"


    "Is this...really?"


    "Naturally it''s true..."


    "Then I will go back to the palace immediately to prepare..."


    "Don''t panic, it won''t be too late to make preparations when Lang Jun returns to the palace..."


    Just when the girls are on the top of the building, discussing how to deal with the thunderous anger that their husband may have...


    Zhou Ye in the distance had already heard their words without missing a word.


    It seems that this game is gone...


    But to be honest, Zhou Ye was almost tired of playing this kind of love at first sight drama along the way...


    Time to go back...


    Besides, he wasn''t really angry with Zhuge Xiangxue. He also knew that she was thinking about herself, but she was too nagging sometimes, so he made him leave the palace in a rage.


    Thinking about it carefully, I was quite naive to do this... and Zhou Ye heard that it seemed that someone had prepared a surprise for himself... which made him a little irritated...


    So-it''s better to go back, it''s better to go back.


    "Hey, sir, where is it? Why does it look like a lot of people!"


    When Zhou Ye was in a daze, he was awakened by Xing Yi''s words...


    He looked in the direction of Xing Yi''s fingers, and saw that they had come to an extremely spacious street entrance. At the entrance, there were seventeen or eight strong men on both sides, with swords and other things hanging from their waists...


    And those who enter and exit the streets are all the wealthy people who travel by car...


    At the top of the street, there is a horizontal plaque with three characters written in a large seal¡ªManrenshi.


    "Barbarian City?" At this time, Xing Yi also saw the writing on the horizontal plaque, and couldn''t help but turn his head and asked curiously: "Sir? Is this a place that specializes in barbarians?"


    "Ahem... Well, it''s okay to say that!" Zhou Ye coughed awkwardly after hearing this.


    "Then let''s go in and take a look..." Xing Yi said curiously...


    After all, she was young, and she felt very curious about the specials sold by those wild people...


    "Forget it..." Zhou Ye hurriedly stopped...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1813

    "Why?" Xing Yi looked at Zhou Ye a little strangely and asked, "Could it be that foreigners are not allowed to enter this Barbarian City?"


    "That''s it... it''s just..."


    Before Zhou Ye finished speaking, he saw a Han Chinese walking out of the Barbarian City with a chain in his hand...


    At the other end of the chain, there was a barbarian woman locked... Seeing that woman was naked, she was obviously a slave.


    Seeing this situation, Xing Yi suddenly felt dumb...


    She is just young and not stupid...


    Seeing this situation, why didn''t she know that this so-called barbarian market was a market for barbaric slaves??


    A man bought a female slave and went back. It would certainly not be used as a grandfather...I want to come...cough cough...


    "Sir really bad..."


    At this moment, Xing Yi felt ashamed when he thought that he just wanted to go in and take a look...


    What is the difference between a woman visiting a barbarian city and a woman visiting a brothel??


    Hearing Xing Yi''s anger, Zhou Ye gave a wry smile... He didn''t say anything, why it broke.


    At this moment, the two women of Yinping Xingcai on both sides of Xing Yi couldn''t help but laugh at the embarrassment of their little sister.


    The two laughed, making Xingyi even more embarrassed... She simply threw herself into her sister''s arms, and lightly touched her feet.


    Zhou Ye looked at Xing Yi as a child, and couldn''t help but chuckle slightly, and said, "If it''s getting late today, let''s find a place to settle down earlier..."


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the two women Yinping and Xingcai responded, "Everything depends on what Langjun said..."


    Chapter 2196


    Chapter two hundred and ninety six


    Yingbin Pavilion¡ª¡ª


    Yingbin Pavilion is located in the most prosperous Zhuque Street in Anjing. It is the largest post and the most luxurious post in Anjing.


    Here, even if you have money without a certain identity, you cannot move in.


    According to legend, Yingbin Pavilion was specially built by the royal family to entertain envoys from various countries.


    And the three Yinping women who had just entered Anjing obviously didn''t know the rules of the Yingbin Pavilion. They only felt that the post-dae in front of them was too much.


    Moreover, the little servant inside is also quite thoughtful...


    It feels at home.


    Zhou Ye brought them here in order to turn around and wait for the girls in the palace to make trouble, so as not to cause too much commotion... so as not to spread any royal scandal.


    After Zhou Ye and the three women went back to the room to wash, they walked out of the room and went to the lobby to enjoy dinner...


    "Huh? Why are we just a few of us in the huge post?"


    "..." Hearing the words of my little sister, Yinping and Xingcai''s expressions suddenly shivered...


    This is absolutely abnormal...


    When they came in just now, there was still a lot of people in this Yingbin Pavilion...Why are they just doing some washing up? In this huge Yingbin Pavilion, only their table of guests remained?


    Is there an ambush??


    Thinking of this, Yin Ping couldn''t help but look around...I saw hundreds of waiters standing there respectfully, without a trace of hostility...


    What exactly is going on??


    "Sister, little girl, be careful..." Xingcai greeted her sister in a low voice, and walked to Zhou Ye''s side, faintly shielding him with her body... "Lang Jun, if it''s a while Once the battle begins, don''t hesitate to leave first..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye looked at Xingcai''s actions to protect him, and it would be too contrary to his intention to say that he was not moved...


    "Don''t worry... it''s okay!" Zhou Ye said, grabbing Xing Cai''s small hand with one hand, and Yinping''s hand with the other, and walked towards the hall downstairs...


    Although there were still some doubts, Xing Cai felt a lot of peace in her heart after hearing the comfort of her own man.


    On the other side, Zhou Ye grabbed the small hand of the screen. After earning a little bit embarrassedly... I found that I couldn''t get rid of someone''s big hand at all. Fortunately, it was him...


    It''s just that her little face has reddened to her neck...


    In this way, the four went down the stairs...


    As soon as the four of them reached the top of the stairs, a waiter greeted him and said respectfully: "Please come with me, our shop has arranged dinner for you..."


    "Well, let''s lead the way!" Zhou Ye nodded and said.


    "Here!"


    Under the guidance of the waiter, the four came to a private seat...


    As soon as they sat down, the waiter handed over hot towels and refreshing tea... After a while, more than ten hot and cold dishes were delivered.


    "Wow--!!"


    Seeing so many delicious delicacies with all colors and flavors in front of him, letting him taste it, Xing Yi couldn''t hold back the gluttons in his belly, and decided to eat first...


    However, she had just clamped a piece of ribs with her chopsticks, but was pulled down by Xing Cai with chopsticks.


    "What are you doing, sister..." Xing Yi complained dissatisfied.


    "You are not afraid of being poisoned to death..." Xingcai said as she took a silver needle from her arms, she wanted to try the poison among the various dishes on the table.


    Seeing Xingcai''s actions, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to smile...


    She was a little too careful...


    At this moment, a clear voice came from outside the house... "Sister, you are too careful... The person in charge here has no guts to poison the Emperor of the Da''an Empire!"


    Following the sound, a beautiful woman in a goose yellow palace dress opened the door and appeared in front of everyone.


    "Your Majesty the Emperor? Who?"


    Hearing the woman''s words, Xing Caiteng stood up, a pair of beautiful eyes staring at the uninvited and beautiful woman, and the cold voice asked: "You can make it clear, who is the emperor?"


    "Haha..." Seeing Xingcai''s actions, Huang Yueying smiled and shook her head... "Since you already have guesses in your heart, why should you ask knowingly?"


    Speaking of this, Huang Yueying walked to Zhou Ye and bowed Yingying: "My concubine has seen your Majesty... Your Majesty, you have been out of the palace for more than a month, and you have had enough time to go back to the palace!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1814

    Seeing Huang Yueying''s style, whether it''s a star or a silver screen, all of them stood there like being eaten by thunder.


    "Yueying... you are doing my good deeds..." Seeing Huang Yueying''s style, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile.


    "The concubine is terrified... How can the concubine dare to ruin your majesty''s good deeds?" Said this, Huang Yueying blinked her eyes at Zhou Ye, and said with an innocent look: "The concubine is just helping your majesty to identify himself! "


    "Lang Jun... tell me, this is not true..." At this time, Xing Cai finally came to her senses from the shock of Zhou Ye''s identity... She trembled and said, "Tell this woman... it''s her. I admitted the wrong person... Lang Jun..."


    The voice was mournful like weeping blood... it makes people feel sad.


    "Sister, this is your fault... In order to monopolize your majesty, you actually want your majesty to pretend that you don''t know the concubine, but the concubine will be angry!"


    "You woman, you are so strange... as soon as you come in, you will say something about your majesty..."


    "Your Majesty is Your Majesty, what''s so strange..."


    "you¡­¡­"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Just when the two of them talked more and more, they were about to start a fight... Zhou Ye spoke.


    "Shut me all!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, even if the two women didn''t want to, they both closed their gazes obediently.


    "Xing Cai, Xing Yi, Yin Ping... I deceived you, it''s me..." Zhou Ye said, squeezing his hands at the three women, "I am paying you..."


    "Langjun...no, your majesty is serious...how can I wait for a little girl to be angry with your majesty?" Although Yinping''s mouth was implicit, the grievances in the words could be heard by everyone.


    To say that among the three women, the most angry person is not Xing Cai, let alone Xing Yi...


    Xing Cai''s heart had already fallen on Zhou Ye, no matter who he was, as long as he was her prince, then it didn''t really matter to Xing Cai who he was.


    And Xing Yi?As long as this foodie has something delicious, he doesn''t care about anything.


    Only Yinping, she felt that her heart was being ruthlessly played with by someone... "Does your Majesty find it fun to play with a daughter of a prisoner? Is it watching them in front of you because of an order from you, Feeling happy to leak a weak and helpless expression? Isn''t it..."


    "Enough... Yinping!"


    "Not enough, never enough...I hate you..." Saying this, Yin Ping got up, turned around and left...


    Chapter 2197


    Chapter two hundred and ninety seven


    Seeing Yinping''s behavior, Zhou Ye rubbed his temples helplessly...


    I don''t want to use this trick, but I still have to use it in the end...


    Thinking of this, he slowly opened his mouth and said: "If you want to see Yun Chang''s body in a different place, you can go..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Guan Yinping suddenly became sluggish...


    She turned her head back in a mechanical version and looked at Zhou Ye... her face was so angry... "You... you mean!"


    "Whatever you say..." Zhou Ye spread his hands... with a smile: "As long as I can keep you by my side, I will be ten times as mean, no harm!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Guan Yinping couldn''t help feeling sweet, but he was immediately obscured by a wave of anger."Even if you keep me by your side, you won''t get my heart..."


    "Hehe...that might be..." Zhou Ye waved his hand, and took the two women Xing Cai and Xing Yi in his arms... "As long as I can keep you by my side, I will have confidence. Take your heart..."


    "you you¡­¡­"


    "That... Sir, will you let our father go as long as Xing Yi is willing to be by your side?" At this time, Xing Yi''s words interrupted the words between Zhou Ye and Yin Ping...


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "If Xing Yi is willing to stay by my side, then Yi De will be the head of the country, so how can he have anything to do?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xing Yi bit Zhu Chun lightly and said, "That Xing Yi is willing to stay by Mr.''s side, and always be by his side..."


    "Hahahaha... or Xingyi is cute!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xingcai couldn''t help but angrily reached out and pinched someone''s waist... this bastard... couldn''t she be gentle with Yinping sister?


    On the other side, Huang Yueying, who saw that Zhou Ye had basically managed the three sisters, smiled and said, "Congratulations, Your Majesty, we have three more beautiful ladies..."


    "Hahaha...well, let''s drive back to the palace!"


    Now that his identity has been punctured, Zhou Ye naturally has no need to continue wandering outside...


    "Here!"


    As Zhou Ye hugged the Xingcai sisters, he walked out of the Yingbin Pavilion with a reluctant silver screen.


    The scene outside the Yingbin Pavilion came into the eyes of the three sisters...


    I saw that at this time, there was no longer half of the people waiting on Zhuque Street outside the Yingbin Pavilion...


    Instead, there were thousands of slim figures in white armor standing on both sides of the road... These female armored men in white armor were not others, but Zhou Ye''s Feng Yiwei.


    As Zhou Ye and others appeared on Zhuque Street, thousands of Feng Yiwei knelt down at the same time, shouting loudly: "Welcome your Majesty back to the palace!"


    "Forget it..." Zhou Ye waved his hand indifferently...


    Then her own Feng Yiwei drove Zhou Ye''s car over... Then Zhou Ye took the girls onto the frame...


    Feng Yiwei escorted his Majesty¡¯s car to the palace in the center of Anjing...


    After returning to the palace...Zhou Ye ordered the maid in the palace, Haosheng served the three women, and then left...


    After all, he has been away from home for so long and owes a lot of public food, so he always has to pay the public food first.


    Besides, he was also very interested in the apologetic gift Xiangxue prepared for him...


    As for the silver screen... you can play and place PLAY first, then come back...


    I have to say that the apologetic gift that Zhuge Xiangxue prepared for Zhou Ye really pleased Zhou Ye...


    So, what exactly is Zhuge Xiangxue''s apologetic gift for him?


    Sisters hamburger...I have heard that there is no...One person is the cover, one is the heart, and the other is the bottom...Three sisters at the same time...


    You know, on weekdays, although the Zhuge sisters are very obedient to their princes, but because of the constraints of ethics and education in this era, they definitely can''t let Zhou Ye make them look like this...


    That is, after their little sister begged several times, they resisted the shame and went crazy with their sister...


    The result...


    Judging from their appearance, it is estimated that they will not be able to go to the ground within three days...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1815

    Three days later----


    Yinping sat alone in the palace garden, looking at the blooming flowers in front of her, she couldn''t help but sigh... "That bastard, said that I want to be with me. Is this how I always be with him? I haven''t seen it for three days. He''s... Could it be that I will spend the rest of my life like this??"


    "How is it possible? I just dealt with the accumulated government affairs a little bit..."


    As the voice sounded, Yinping felt her slender waist being hugged from behind, and then she smelled a breath that belonged to someone alone...


    "You let me go..."


    "Don''t let go..."


    "Even if you get my people, you won''t get my heart!"


    "Hey, then get someone to talk first...":


    "Oh... don''t... at least don''t be here..."


    "What''s wrong here? The flowers are in full bloom, and the scenery is picturesque... It is the best place to remember your life..."


    "But... but here..."


    "Don''t worry, there are no eunuchs in my palace..."


    "Ah-you bad guy... be lighter..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Zhou Ye was in the palace, playing an interesting game with Tsundere Yinping. You retreat and I enter, you enter and I retreat...


    In Guancen Mountain, far outside Yanmen Pass, something is also happening¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Guancen Mountain is located at the junction of Ningwu, Kelan, Wuzhai and other counties. The main peak, Luya Mountain, is 2736 meters above sea level. It is the source of the Fen River, the main river running through Shanxi.


    Guancen Mountain is steep, with deep and leafy forests and ravines...


    On the foothills of Luya Mountain, several wooden houses of various sizes have been built, and there are some opened land outside the houses, where some vegetables and herbs are grown...


    It looks like a place where the world''s top people live in seclusion.


    At this time, in the largest wooden house, more than a dozen women were sitting on the futon, listening to the words of a woman sitting in the top position.


    I saw the woman, from her face, her face was like jade, her eyebrows were like willow leaves...like a beautiful girl of seventeen or eighteen years old.


    But the vicissitudes of sight that leaked from her eyes from time to time made people feel that her age might not be as young as her appearance.


    And the dozen or so women sitting under her, all of them are extremely beautiful...


    Seeing the appearance of the disciples sitting down one by one, the woman above nodded with satisfaction and said: "Since my holy gate was defeated in the battle with Na Cihang Jingzhai and was driven out of the Central Plains... ...More than thirty years have passed...During this period, my Holy Sect has also sent disciples to the Central Plains many times in order to make a comeback...However, it failed...Even your uncle Bian also came into contact with that hero Cao Cao. Before, it has disappeared, life and death are unknown... But now, our opportunity has come again..."


    Chapter 2198


    Chapter two hundred and ninety eight


    "Master, what opportunity is it?"


    Just after the woman had finished speaking, a beautiful girl in the seat asked with an innocent smile.


    Gong Menghan was originally dissatisfied when she heard someone interrupt her. Did she really think she, the head of the Yin Kui School, opened a shantang?Is a person who can command the two factions, one pavilion, three realms and one sect of the Demon Sect, who is like him?However, when she saw who the interjecting person was, a smile suddenly appeared on her face.


    The questioner is not someone else, but the disciple she values ??most, Fei Yanran...


    Don''t look at more than a dozen young girls sitting in her at this time, but in fact, there are only eight disciples who really belong to her.


    The number of Yinkui faction should not exceed the number of nine, because nine is the extreme, too much.


    The first generation ancestor of the Yinkui Sect learned from the magic strategy written by the demon sacred monarch Cangzhu that after the establishment of the Yinkui Sect, the number of official disciples of the Yinkui Sect never exceeded nine... This is the rule established at that time.


    Therefore, among the dozen or so girls who sat down, five or six were handymen of the Yinkui faction...


    However, if it is said to be a handyman, it is actually an anonymous disciple. Once a formal disciple has a vacancy, it can be filled at any time.


    To put it bluntly, Gong Menghan was scared by Ci Hang Jingzhai...


    In the last war, the masters of the magic sects, there are no one out of ten... In the end, there are only two or three kittens who can escape outside the gate...


    At that time, Gong Menghan ambitiously wanted to turn his Yinkui school into a super school.


    However... I thought so, but when it really started, she found that things were far from simple.


    Among other things, it is difficult to find girls of school age who meet the requirements...


    The Yinkui School¡¯s Heavenly Demon secret method is good, but it also needs to be rooted in nature. Moreover, the Yinkui School¡¯s disciples have strict requirements on the appearance of the disciples...


    Don''t talk about the beauty of the country, but at least you have to choose one from a thousand miles, right??


    It is precisely this point that is even more difficult to achieve.


    There are a lot of people with good roots, but poor looks, and many with good looks but poor roots... In this situation, Gong Menghan can only give up in vain.


    For those who want the best of both worlds, Gong Menghan has searched the Western Regions and the Northwestern Frontier for more than ten years, and only found more than ten women in front of him.


    Although the founding patriarch has a will, the Yinkui faction, together with the head and disciples, cannot exceed nine people, but-what does it say?


    There are policies and measures to counter.


    Gong Menghan can command the Demon Dao and sit firmly on the throne of the first person in the Demon Dao. Naturally, there is no shortage of workarounds...


    The Patriarch stipulated that there should be no more than nine people, so I will accept eight people, and the others are temporarily designated as servants such as handymen.


    Although you can''t really teach it if you don''t get started, you can also teach some other magical Dafa, such as-Concubine Dafa, Concubine Dafa, Concubine Dafa...cough cough.


    The purpose of the Yinkui School has always been to control men as a means to control the entire dynasty. Naturally, this method of Concubine Dafa is indispensable.


    And among all her disciples, the most important disciple is the concubine Yanran who interrupted in front of her...


    At the age of less than double eight years, he had already practiced the Heavenly Demon secret method to the twelfth level.


    With another layer, she can break through to the thirteen realm. At that time, her heavenly magic secret method can bring its own heavenly magic field, or go down the mountain to experience.


    Thinking of this, Gong Menghan smiled and said: "Yanran is in a hurry, wait for the teacher to speak slowly!"


    Seeing his master''s attitude towards Concubine Yanran, the eyes of other disciples couldn''t help but see a trace of envy and jealousy.


    But jealousy is jealous, but they dare not say anything. After all-in the Yinkui Sect, they respect martial arts...their secrets of the demon are far from being practiced to the point where they can compete with Concubine Yanran, the best, but nothing It''s just tenfold.


    One way of martial arts, the smallest difference is a thousand miles away.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1816

    To put it bluntly, Fei Yanran can hit a group of them with one hand alone.


    And Fei Yanran naturally saw the jealous gaze in her sister''s eyes, but she didn''t care about it...


    From the first day of entry, when she was found to have extraordinary roots, her master Gong Menghan once told her... Holy Sect, don¡¯t pay attention to the rules of respect and inferiority, let alone the order of growth and order. Nonsense... There is only one rule, and that is to respect the able.


    In addition to not allowing cannibalism on the surface, other small actions in the dark are not forbidden by the Yinkui faction.


    That is to say... if she wants to survive in the Yinkui faction, in addition to ensuring the suppression of the senior sisters and sisters in strength, she must always be careful of their dark arrows.


    For more than ten years since she started, she has long been accustomed to the small movements that the teachers and sisters have from time to time...The xinxing has also been tempered far beyond others.


    In the words of her master-that is a genius with amazing talents, there is never a shortage in the arena.


    But in the end, few have grown up.


    Before the genius grows up, he will always be just a genius. Only after he grows up, he is the supreme of Megatron.


    In a small Yinkui faction, it is like a small rivers and lakes, intrigues and deceptions emerge in endlessly.


    And Fei Yanran has long been accustomed to this unique atmosphere of the magic door, and is more used to standing on top of Ling Feng, looking down at the teachers and sisters.


    When she first started, the words her master said to her were not only the motivation for her to concentrate on martial arts, but also the sharpening stone for her temperament.


    Therefore, Fei Yanran doesn''t care about these defeated men, nor does she need to care...because she has the confidence to suppress this group of teachers and sisters...


    At this time, Gong Menghan, who was sitting in the first place, naturally saw the weird atmosphere between his disciples, and also saw the mannerism of his lover.


    He couldn''t help but nodded inwardly.


    Ten fingers stretched out are not the same length... Gong Menghan naturally sees the jealousy of the disciples... But she also deliberately did it.


    To put it bluntly, she was just to exercise the temperament of her true disciple, so as not to come to the rivers and lakes and be embarrassed by some Xiao Xiao''s incompetent methods.


    This gu-like atmosphere is the secret of the past dynasties that taught apprentices...


    "Haha... this time when the deity went out and wandered around the mountains, I found an interesting person..." After throwing his thoughts aside, Gong Menghan smiled and said: "Come here, bring up the alien!"


    Following her order, the two disciples in white got up and walked out of the house, and soon... they walked in with a fellow.


    I saw the man who was escorted in, dressed in a linen clothing completely different from that of the Han people, with a nondescript bun tied to his head. At a glance, people knew that he was not a Han...


    The most important thing is-he is extremely short...


    In the current unit, it is about one meter three or four.


    It looks like a dwarf.


    Chapter 2199


    Chapter two hundred and ninety nine


    As soon as this person came to the house, he immediately knelt down and said loudly in a rather obscure Chinese: "It is difficult to raise rice to pay respect to the adults. It is not a spy to raise rice... It is the messenger of Eimatai country. Bong I call the Queen¡¯s will, and I came to meet His Majesty the King of Da An Guo..."


    This rather slurred Chinese made a lot of women use up their old energy for a long time before they figured out what he was talking about...


    "Fanbang envoy?" Concubine Yanran tilted her head, looked up and down the guy who claimed to be difficult to raise rice, turned her head to look at her master and asked: "Could it be the opportunity that Master said? Out of the head of this state envoy?"


    Hearing the question from his lover, Gong Menghan glanced at her approvingly, nodded and said, "Exactly!"


    "But...the opportunity that the master said...how to use it?" Fei Yanran was quite puzzled.


    "Haha..." Gong Menghan said with a smile: "Yanran, since you joined my Yinkui Sect, you have never been down the mountain. Therefore, you are quite puzzled by the present world''s form!"


    "Now, Zhou Ye, the emperor of Da''an, Zhou Boyang has swept across Liuhe, deterred all the wastes, swept away the princes of the world, and unified the world!"


    "I have tried to enter the palace grounds four times and three times, but I have been repeatedly frustrated...there are too many masters in the palace...Every time I approach the palace as a teacher, I feel that I have been looked at by countless eyes. Being monitored...so it has repeatedly failed to make a trip!"


    "And the purpose of my Yinkui school is to take charge of men and shake the world!"


    "But who is the man in the world who is more worthy of our control than the Ninth Five-Year?"


    "It''s just--Although Zhou Ye is lustful, he never chooses a concubine among the people, making me rather helpless with the Holy Sect."


    "Now this Fanbang messenger is an opportunity..."


    Speaking of this, Gong Menghan looked at the Nan Shengmi who was still lying on the ground and kept knocking his head and said: "I intend to pick two people, pretending to be slaves he is accompanying, and send them to the palace...By then, you will have contact. The emperor An¡¯s qualifications...I want to come, with the maidservant Dafa you have worked so hard to cultivate, you can surely confuse the emperor An¡¯s fans..."


    Gong Menghan didn¡¯t say the rest, but¡ªthe disciples had already figured it out...


    After fascinating Naan Huang Zhou Ye, do I need to ask about the rest?


    That is of course-to use the power of the government to first sweep away the gang of bald donkeys in Ci Hang Jingzhai, the centuries-old enemy of the Holy Sect...


    Then, after taking control of Emperor An... Isn''t the world of Da''an the world of the demon??


    After thinking about this, the eyes of all the disciples suddenly appeared...


    This action is a beautiful job...


    Among other things, the charmer is the supreme in the world, the Chinese Communist...


    After getting his favor, what else do they need to care about??To put it mildly, by then, it would be easy for them to want to go out of the magic door.


    Learn about the world''s invincible blood dragon, and provoke the masters who dare not look at it.


    "Master, disciples are willing to go!"


    "Master, disciples are willing to go too!"


    For a time, more than a dozen disciples all knelt on the ground and asked to go to war in unison.


    And Fei Yanran stood there cheerfully without saying a word...


    In her opinion, these teachers and sisters are stupid...


    These major events are related to the rise and fall of the magic door, how can one''s own master easily hand it over to others?


    Seeing the appearance of a group of disciples willing to shed their blood for the Holy Gate, Gong Menghan smiled: "Your courage is commendable, but this time the matter is very important, I will do it myself..."


    Speaking of this, Gong Menghan looked at the concubine Yanran next to him and said: "After I leave the mountain, everything in the school is up to you..."


    "Yes, Yanran will follow the orders of her teacher! She will definitely live up to her teaching!"


    Hearing the words of their master, although the disciples didn''t say anything, they all showed disappointment in their eyes.


    Then, Gong Menghan spoke again: "To go to Anjing, I still need someone to walk with me... Yaoyao, your maiden daughter is the most proficient in Dafa, so let you join me!"


    Upon hearing this, a group of Yinkui school disciples couldn''t help but look at a petite, delicate and lovely girl with envious eyes.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1817

    She is the Yaoyao in Gong Menghan''s mouth-Zhang Yunyao.


    She was originally a handyman disciple of the Yinkui faction, not even a formal disciple. She didn''t expect that her master would call her name this time.


    This really made Zhang Yunyao madly surprised... "Yes, Yaoyao would like to obey her teacher''s orders!"


    After instructing these things, Gong Menghan said: "Except Yaoyao and Yanran, everyone else, please leave now!"


    "Yes, Master!" XN


    Although quite unwilling, in the Yinkui faction, Gong Menghan''s order was the imperial edict, and none of them dared to violate it.


    So, following Gong Menghan¡¯s words, all the disciples retreated. Of course... When they left, they also brought down the dwarf who came from the dwarf kingdom. In their eyes, these state envoys¡¯ difficulty in promoting rice is a tool, a tool that allows their masters to approach the supreme world.


    After all the disciples left the room...


    Gong Menghan turned his head to look at his most valued disciple Yanran, and slowly said: "Yanran, this time it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to take you out of the mountain, but that your Heavenly Devil¡¯s secret method has not reached the eighteenth level. Once you lose it, you will have no hope of seeing the highest realm of martial arts in this life!"


    "Yanran saves it, Yanran knows that all of this is Master''s care for Yanran!" Concubine Yanran naturally believed in her master''s words, and her master had told her about it before... Therefore, there is no grudge in her heart.


    "Hmm..." Seeing the performance of his apprentice, Gong Menghan nodded in satisfaction, then looked at Yaoyao, and said, "Yaoyao, this time I will go to Anjing and approach Daan Supreme. You and I need to dress up. ......After all, the people of that country are extremely short, you and I need to shrink down..."


    Having said this, she stretched out her right hand, and the secret magic of the Heavenly Demon was activated, and she took Yaoyao next to her, and then turned her back to her with a palm, her jade hand was placed directly on her. On Yaoyao''s vest.


    "Now I''m going to teach you the secret method of shrinking bones, to calm your mind, don''t want words..."


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    As Gong Menghan¡¯s voice fell, Yaoyao only felt a heat flow from her master¡¯s palm, and instantly flowed through the eight channels of the odd meridians throughout her body. At the same time, the bones of her body seemed to be She was all shrinking, and she was in pain.


    "Take your mind, follow my formula to turn your internal force..."


    Chapter 2200


    Two thousand two hundred chapters


    More than ten days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A group of more than ten Japanese envoys arrived outside Yanmen Pass.


    The guard at Yanmen Pass, after receiving the news of the visit of the barbarian envoys from his subordinates, did not dare to neglect. While sending people to Anjing to deliver the letter, he ordered a team of men and horses to accompany the guard.


    Just like this... Under the escort of the prefectures along the way, the Japanese delegation arrived safely in Anjing.


    Anjing-Imperial Palace-Yongan Hall.


    Today, Zhou Ye was rarely promoted to the board of directors in person, which made all the ministers extremely moved.


    Even before entering the temple, some ministers were still looking up at the sky, did the sun come out from the west...


    You know, in the ten years since Da''an has won the world, Zhou Ye has personally ascended the palace to discuss matters in a handful of times.


    Most of the time, it was his two noble concubines taking turns to ascend to the palace.


    As for you-afraid of imperial power??


    Stop joking, this joke is not funny at all.


    Who doesn''t know, your majesty is a good way to control a girl...


    These noble concubines, one by one, spoiled him, all went to heaven...Even if the whole world betrayed his majesty, his concubines would not betray them.


    So-it doesn''t matter who promotes the palace, as long as the matter is handled.


    This kind of thing, from kneeling and persuading in the beginning, to becoming accustomed to it later, and then to seeing your majesty ascend to the palace, I was quite surprised. Among them, what kind of psychological process the ministers have experienced, I am afraid that only they themselves know. .


    No one of the ministers dared to underestimate them because the second concubine Xiangxue Yu Yueying is a female generation. You must know that these two are both intellectual and almost monsters. Whoever underestimates them will be unlucky, especially Concubine Yueying, that is an existence that can see through people''s hearts.


    In front of the imperial concubine, all ministers must tremble and serve cautiously, so as not to accidentally fall into a full-fledged ending.


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    Let''s pull it back...


    In the Yongan Hall¡ª¡ª


    After a group of civil and military officials called Long Live three times, they lined up on both sides, waiting for Zhou Ye''s words.


    "His Majesty, there is an island country in the far east, called Yamatai Kingdom, and the supreme middle school is a woman named Himihu..." At this time, the minister in charge of foreign affairs issued a report: "This country sends an envoy today The minister came to my Daan and wanted to pay tribute to your majesty... I don''t know your majesty... see if you see it!"


    "Meihu...hehe..." Zhou Ye suddenly showed a smile on his face when he heard the name...


    Himiko, how could he not know?


    The ancestor of neon...


    If he is not an envoy of this country, he will not personally promote the palace to govern...Do you really think he is idle?


    "Declare him to see you!"


    "Here!"


    "Your Majesty has a purpose, Xuanxie, the envoy of Matai State will see..."


    With a chant of fame, the Yong''an Hall was heard, and it was not too late when a middle-aged man wearing a completely inappropriate Hanfu walked onto the Yong''an Hall.


    The robe on the man looks very generous, especially the hem of his clothes. Did Nima step on it??


    This situation looks like a child wearing adult clothes, which is quite funny.


    "The foreign ministers have met the Emperor Da''an, and wish him long live long live long live long live..."


    This Chinese, which is difficult to raise rice, has improved quite a bit more than ten days ago...Although it is still mixed with some illegible accents, it is somewhat understandable...I think I should be responsible for greeting the barbarians. The officials of the messenger took a lot of effort to teach him.


    "Haha, do you call it difficult to promote rice?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "Return to your Majesty, that is!"


    "What do you intend to do when I come to Daan this time?"


    "My Majesty, my queen is far in the far east, and I have heard of the power of Da''an. Therefore, the foreign ministers specially appointed here to meet your majesty. I am willing to always submit to Da''an''s subordinates, and pay tribute every year and become ministers... ¡­"


    Having said this, Nan Shengmi said: "This time, the queen also ordered me to bring a gift for her majesty. Please also look at her..."


    Speaking of this, he waved at the Yulin Army behind...


    Soon, two looking petite women walked into the hall.


    Seeing this Japanese behavior, the ministers couldn''t help shaking their heads...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1818

    Those outside the fan are those who don¡¯t understand the etiquette at all. Even if you know my majesty¡¯s preferences, you can¡¯t just send women to Yongan Hall just like that, right?Where are you here?Barbarian City??


    However, many ministers nodded at this difficult move.


    This guy has done his homework. It seems that he knows what our Majesty likes... He likes the name Lori Zhou Boyang, and it seems that it has also spread overseas.


    Look at these two women, who are less than 1.3 meters tall, they are just like loli.


    However, they are better than Loli in that they are already spread out, exquisite and elegant, and quite friends...it''s...tsk...


    As for Zhou Ye, who was sitting on the dragon chair, his eyes flashed inadvertently when he saw these two women.


    Ha ha¡­¡­


    Speaking of it, when he saw the first glance of difficult to promote rice, he noticed that his gaze was a bit sluggish. Obviously-it was because of the method of ecstasy, and then he saw the two women. , Then everything is known...


    After all, Bone Reduction Dafa is an evil way to forcibly reverse the bones and flesh of the whole body...


    And how can such a evil way hide Zhou Ye''s eyes...


    What makes Zhou Ye most interesting is... the two petite and lovely women in front of him, one is only seventeen or eighteen years old, and the other is actually fifty or sixty years old... but the physical vitality , But as vigorous as twenty-two years old, obviously a master.


    But this place is really not a good place for trouble, so Zhou Ye waved his hand and laughed: "Hahaha...I am very satisfied with your Queen¡¯s gift. Come here, send these two women to the Beauty Hall... ..."


    "Here!" XN


    Following an order, eight Feng Yiwei in white palace dresses walked out from behind the screen, walked beside the two women, and walked to the apse with them.


    To be honest, Gong Menghan, who was disguised as a tribute, was shocked to the extreme.


    The feeling that these eight Feng Yiwei gave her was no less than that of Cihang Jingzhai''s bald donkey... No, it should be said that it is worse than that...


    So, where did Emperor Da''an recruit so many masters to work for him??Moreover, looking at the appearance of these women, all of them are too young...I am afraid that I will have to be more careful about this this time... Otherwise, if I am not careful, let alone control Zhou Ye, I am afraid that I will To fall into a situation where there is no bones left.


    Chapter 2201


    Chapter Two Thousand Two Hundred and One


    Da''an Palace-Beauty Pavilion-


    The Beauty Pavilion is a very special place within the palace...


    It is said to be a pavilion here, but in fact, it covers an area of ??more than ten acres, and it has all the houses and pavilions inside.


    Even at the back of the main hall, there is a large garden.


    To say that this place is special is not because there are Feng Yiwei guards all around here, but because this is where Zhou Ye selects beautiful women and trains new Feng Yiwei.


    Feng Yiwei has grown from more than a thousand people at the beginning to now 30,000 people. Of course, among them, the high-ranking soldiers stationed in various places by Zhou Ye are constantly searching for beauties and supplementing those who dominate the harem. Credit.


    But the biggest head is the barbarian beauty who is in charge of running the barbarian city, An Douzu Jingxian.


    Let''s put it this way, every time a new product arrives, the most beautiful of them will inevitably be selected by Anzhuo and dedicated to her master.


    In addition, Zhou An, who is in the Thai-Burmese Governor''s Mansion, and Lu Bu, who is in the Goguryeo Governor''s Mansion, also offer beauties to the emperor from time to time...


    Therefore, the number of Feng Yiwei has been increasing.


    In order to better train these newly promoted Feng Yiwei, Zhou Ye built a beauty hall in the palace.


    The only function here is to brainwash the newly sent beauties.


    At this time, Gong Menghan and his disciple Yaoyao were taken by Feng Yiwei to the main hall of the Beauty Hall.


    "Is this the newcomer this time?" A faint voice rang in Gong Menghan and Yaoyao''s ears...


    Following the sound, a beautiful girl in a white palace costume appeared in front of the two.


    Hearing the girl''s words, the Feng Yiwei who was responsible for sending the two girls bowed and said, "Qigen Commander, that''s the case!"


    "Interesting..." The beautiful girl known as the commander smiled and looked up and down Gong Menghan and Yaoyao in front of her. After a long while... she smiled and said: "Unexpectedly... the fish that ran away last time, this time How dare to show up in front of me in person... What a courage!"


    Gong Menghan, who was still pretending to be a Japanese woman, suddenly changed her face when she heard the woman''s words and shouted, "Go!"


    As the voice fell, Gong Menghan''s Eighteenth Heavenly Demon Secret had already been activated with all his strength...


    For a moment, her whole person turned into a black hole, sucking and hunting the curtain in the hall.


    Even the stone pillars in the hall made an overwhelming click.


    And the leader of Feng Yiwei didn''t seem to expect that Gong Menghan would be so decisive, launching a big move as soon as he came up, and he was slightly taken aback.


    Gong Menghan took this opportunity to shrink, and then stretched again, like a phantom, flying away from the hall with a slip of afterimages...


    As for her disciple Yaoyao, she can no longer take care of her... She can''t protect herself in front of her, so how can she care for herself, an anonymous disciple.


    However...just when Gong Menghan''s figure appeared outside the hall, feeling that there was another step, he could jump on the roof and escape to the sky.


    Suddenly saw a slender jade hand appeared in front of her so suddenly, and then, that jade hand seemed to lightly tap her forehead slowly but quickly...


    Suddenly, Gong Menghan felt that the Heavenly Demon skill spread all over his body, like being eaten by thunder, was in a state of chaos. He couldn''t lift it up in one breath, and instantly fell from the air.


    "Puff--!" Gong Menghan, who fell to the ground, couldn''t help but vomit out a mouthful of blood. She felt that her internal organs were cramping and painful, and she had cultivated the secret technique of Heavenly Demon that had been promoted to the realm of transformation for many years. I can''t even mention it...


    Gong Menghan looked at the leader of Feng Yiwei who had walked in front of him, with blood pouring out from his mouth, and said with a bitter expression: "You...you are so poisonous...you actually abolished my martial arts..."


    "Haha... how could I abolish your martial arts? It''s just that you can''t do it for the time being!" The leader of Feng Yiwei smiled and walked to Gong Menghan, "Introduce myself, I am the fifth master of Feng Yiwei Jinfeng under the command, Zhang Chunhua..."


    Yes, this Zhang Chunhua is exactly that Zhang Chunhua...


    When Zhou Ye ruled China, he naturally searched for famous women all over the world to serve as the harem.


    Zhang Chunhua was admitted to the harem by Zhou Ye...


    However, at that time, Zhou Ye had already stated that he would no longer stand behind, so Zhang Chunhua was incorporated into Fengyiwei. Now she is the leader of Jinfeng among the five leaders of Fengyiwei.


    Of course, Feng Yiwei is actually no different from Zhou Ye''s concubines. After all, they are also going to attend the weekly gathering of the Zhou family and the family gathering in January.


    At this time, Zhang Chunhua had walked up to Gong Menghan, looking at this beautiful woman who had to show her true face because of her skill was sealed, Zhang Chunhua smiled and said: "A few years ago, it happened that I was on duty at Liuhedian. I thought of Xiao Xiao¡¯s intention to visit the palace...If it wasn¡¯t for the master to summon me to be in a hurry, how would you allow you to retreat calmly? It¡¯s just that... after many years, you actually have the courage to appear in front of me again...I Should you say that you are ignorant and fearless? Or should you say that you are bold?"


    "Six years ago... the person who issued the breath and warned me... it''s you!!" Gong Menghan vomited blood, and said unwillingly: "But at that time you didn''t have such a deep skill...short Just six years...you..."


    "Hahaha...the frog at the bottom of the well, what do you know!" Hearing what Gong Menghan said, Zhang Chunhua smiled disdainfully: "For you, maybe this world can already let you fly, but how can it be? Know that the most powerful person in the world is my master?"


    Having said this, Zhang Chunhua smiled, and looked up and down Gong Menghan, "Yes, but it is my master''s favorite. Haosheng adjusted it, and it is worthy to be a foot warmer with my master..."


    Hearing what Zhang Chunhua said, Gong Menghan''s breath of blood spurted out again...


    Who is she?She is the supreme demon, the head of the Yinkui faction that governs the two factions, one pavilion, three ways and one sect, and the super master of martial arts who has cultivated the secrets of heavenly demons to the eighteenth level...that is, those of Cihang Jingzhai who are full of mouths The bald donkey, who is benevolent and moral, dare not insult her like this...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1819

    But today, a little-known Huang Gong guard leader said that he was only worthy to be her master''s foot warmer...How could this not let Gong Menghan vomit blood?


    At this moment, she really had an urge to reverse the energy of her whole body and die with Zhang Chunhua.


    But-she suppressed the urge to suppress her anger.


    Because, she believes...she has better choices to die together, such as the master in Feng Yiwei''s commander''s collar.


    To be Feng Yiwei''s master, except for Emperor Zhou Ye of Da''an, don''t want to be him...


    Chapter 2202


    Chapter two thousand two hundred and two


    In Gong Menghan''s eyes, Feng Yiwei''s leader just blocked her martial arts, but didn''t kill her immediately, which was the biggest mistake.


    You know, there are many classics in the magic door, and there are many secret methods for returning to the same enemy when in desperate situations.


    One of the most famous is the disintegration of the heavenly demon.


    Of course, such a secret method can only be used once in a lifetime.


    But for Gong Menghan, the current situation may be the time to use the secret method.


    She didn''t want to fall into Zhou Ye''s hands at all, letting him do this or that to herself.


    The person who founded the Yinkui School may be a feminist himself... She believes that women should be born above men.


    Women are born to enslave men.


    That''s why she created this kind of secret magic method similar to that of a man''s boy skill...


    You can''t break your body if you are less than eighteenth, otherwise, you will never be able to reach the highest level of eighteenth.


    I have to say that such a secret method is indeed anti-human...


    Almost all women who practice this exercise have the idea of ??being self-reliant and unwilling to play things for men.


    Therefore, Gong Menghan will bring his registered disciple Yaoyao to come together... so that, at the critical moment, he can use some magical means to let his disciple Yaoyao replace her.


    However, what she didn''t expect was that she had just entered the palace, she was seen through her identity, and then, even unable to escape, she was directly blocked from martial arts... This is really... .


    Moreover, listening to the meaning of Zhang Chunhua, the leader, she seemed to dedicate her to her master, when today Zi Zhou Ye...


    This made her intolerable...


    The most intolerable thing for a feminist is to become a man''s plaything.


    Therefore, Gong Menghan intends to leave his self-destruction to the guy who intends to get his innocence-Zhou Ye.


    why??


    Because there are two advantages of doing so...


    First, today Zi Zhou Ye has no heirs... that is to say, once he is dragged by Gong Menghan to die together, then-the world of Da''an cannot be said to be falling apart.


    The world is in chaos, so it is convenient for the magic way to fish in troubled waters...


    Secondly, Gong Menghan feels that he is not at a loss if he can go to Huangquan together.


    After all, when the son was buried with her today, what is she not satisfied with??


    Therefore, Gong Menghan deliberately acted as if he had no resistance, staring fiercely at the woman who had banned her martial arts.


    "Hehe...Don''t stare at me, don''t say, you have to thank me after you taste my master!" Zhang Chunhua didn''t care about Gong Menghan''s stare...


    While she was talking, she picked up Gong Menghan, who was unable to move, and walked towards the inner hall...


    At this time, Yaoyao in the inner temple had already been taken down by other Feng Yiwei... looked at her master with aggrieved expression.


    After all, she is only a daughter who is good at practicing Dafa, and other martial arts are also commonplace...How can she beat these Feng Yiwei?


    "How do you want to be my master and apprentice?" Gong Menghan asked in a cold voice when he saw the disciple Yaoyao who was being held on the ground.


    "Of course I want to wash up for you two first!" Zhang Chunhua said with a smile: "Such an embarrassing appearance, is not suitable for appearing in front of my host..."


    Speaking of this, Zhang Chunhua said to Feng Yiwei on the left and right: "Go, help them clean up... Don''t spoil the master''s interest!"


    "Here!"


    With the response, Feng Yiwei on both sides set up Gong Menghan and Yaoyao and walked towards the apse...


    Along the way, Gong Menghan is like a little girl without the power to bind a chicken, letting these Feng Yiwei play around...


    The master and apprentice were taken directly to a hot spring...


    Seeing the luxurious hot spring bath in front of him, Gong Menghan couldn''t help but scream in his heart, the dog emperor who is inexhaustible silver...


    It''s no wonder she is so angry...it is that the furnishings around the hot spring bath here are too much...


    Among other things, Gong Menghan was born in the magic way. Although he is guarded like jade, he has also seen a lot of the equipment used in some places... ...


    What kind of bliss chair, what kind of chair... What kind of love to go on a swing, she has also seen it.


    However, although she doesn''t know many things here, she can understand what they are for at a glance.


    Just when she slandered a certain dog emperor in her heart...


    Feng Yiwei next to her has begun to dress them...


    "No... don''t... I will come by myself..."


    Although Yaoyao''s daughter-in-law practiced Dafa well, she was an unmanned girl after all, and she was quite uncomfortable with this kind of undressing being served by others.


    Seeing Yaoyao''s behavior, Feng Yiwei on the side couldn''t help but smile and said, "What a lovely little sister... I want to come, and I will like it when the master sees you..."


    "That... Sister, who is your master?" Yaoyao couldn''t help asking.


    "Hey...my master, you should have seen him just now, it is the current emperor of Da''an, His Majesty the Emperor!"


    "Does your host really like beautiful women? Your host is not fierce, and will he hit people..."


    "Hahaha...It''s too late for my master to love you, so why would he be willing to beat you?"


    Listening to the conversation between her apprentice and Feng Yiwei, Gong Menghan was so silent on the side, letting Feng Yiwei help her drag her clothes...


    In fact, although she was dull and looked like she had already accepted her fate, she was listening to the conversation between her apprentice and Feng Yiwei with her ears erected...Through the inadvertent dialogue between the two, she gathered again. Lots of useful information.


    For example... Someone feels the most softhearted and can''t see the woman crying...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1820

    Another example... Someone likes to play a three-way game...


    And so on.


    Some things seem inconspicuous, but sometimes, they can make someone fall into a situation where they cannot be recovered.


    Gong Menghan now closed his eyes and listened to the conversation between the two, while secretly calculating in his heart how to be foolproof...


    Time passed by every minute...


    Just when Gong Menghan felt that his master and apprentice had almost been cleaned, and when it was time to get up... Suddenly, he heard a voice of fame from a distance.


    "Your Majesty will drive to..."


    Then, a faint sound of footsteps came from outside...


    "I have seen your Majesty..."


    With the voices of Feng Yiwei on both sides, Gong Menghan slowly opened his eyes...The man in the dragon robe in front of him was not someone else, but the emperor Daan who had just met in the hall. Zhou Ye...


    Chapter 2203


    Chapter Two Hundred and Three


    "Haha... I heard Chunhua say, you are the remnants of the magic door?"


    Zhou Ye walked to the pool, not caring that the two women in the pool were still impeccable, so he squatted beside them and asked with a smile: "Moreover, I spied on the palace a few years ago. ??"


    "Huh-kill if you want... why don''t you talk nonsense!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s questioning, Gong Menghan''s face was cold, and he said with an awe-inspiring appearance: "I act in the Holy Sect, so why don''t I speak to others!"


    She would be like this, not because she didn''t want to die with Zhou Ye...but she was deliberately trying to win Zhou Ye''s appetite.


    Put it this way...


    In Gong Menghan''s view, men are all cheap bones. If you behave in compliance, the less he is interested in you...


    On the contrary, if you show an awe-inspiring appearance, you will be more able to cause these men to conquer...


    This is what she learned from her old rivals, Ci Hang Jingzhai, who are bald...


    Apart from other things, in terms of beauty, are the bald thief of Ci Hang Jingzhai definitely more beautiful than her magic witch?


    Not necessarily...


    At most, it can only be said that Chunlan Qiuju, each is good at winning.


    Then why are they fairies, and the magic gate is a witch?


    In addition to acting style, I am afraid it is their own style...


    The thief nuns of Cihang Jingzhai are all sacred and inviolable, but what about their magic witches?But all of them are all looking at the smoke, looking at me and walking... Compared to this, it seems that Cihang Jingzhai is much better out of thin air...


    Or, no one cherishes it??


    Look at the fellows from Cihang Jingzhai, one by one is very noble, but there are countless martial arts tengu who come to hold their stinky feet... and their magic girls?Even if she is innocent, she will be scolded by someone who is shameless...


    This is... men are cheap...


    At this time, Gong Menghan''s heart was thinking about his own thoughts, and his face made an awe-inspiring look...


    As for Zhou Ye, in the face of Gong Menghan who is so prudent, he couldn''t help but laugh...


    To tell you the truth, if this demon elder wore clothes to make such a pie, I am afraid there would be a bit of bluffing posture, but...don¡¯t forget, at this time the master and apprentice are soaking in the hot spring. Among...without worry.


    Under such circumstances, this awe-inspiring appearance looks more like a kind of youth...


    "Hahaha... Is that Gong Menghan?" Zhou Ye smiled, Shi Shiran walked to Gong Menghan''s face, squatted down, stretched out his hand, hooked her chin, and stared straight at her. A pair of beautiful eyes, softly said: "You want to die with me while I am having fun with you... Then so that the magic door can make a comeback again while the world is in chaos?"


    "what--!!"


    "How did you know!!"


    Of these two surprised voices, one came from Zhang Chunhua, who came in with Zhou Ye, and the other came from Gong Menghan, who had been drunk.


    "Master, such a dangerous person, please leave it to me for adjustment for a period of time before sending it to your couch!" At this time, Zhang Chunhua could not take much care of it. She rushed to Zhou Ye''s side and turned her side. Blocked Zhou Ye and Gong Menghan... Looking at Gong Menghan in front of him with a guarded look, he said, "Failing to detect in time that this woman''s intention is that the concubine is dereliction of duty, please be punished by the master!"


    "Hahaha... it doesn''t hurt..." Zhou Ye laughed and waved his hand, and said, "I have eaten a lot of porridge and small dishes, and occasionally I have to eat some spicy chili to make some adjustments... This is a matter of the demon girl Don''t worry about it, I''ll adjust it myself..."


    "This..." Although he knew his master''s magical powers, Zhang Chunhua was still a little worried...


    "Hey, can you still trust your master''s method?" Zhou Ye said, gently hugging Zhang Chunhua''s slender waist, and pecked at her side.


    "Um... everything is up to the master''s instructions!" Just this one moment, the leader of a sassy and heroic Feng Yiwei turned into a soft and well-behaved little cat.


    At this time, Gong Menghan, who had been relieved from the shock of being drunk, couldn''t care much anymore. She knew that now was her last chance... Thinking of this, Gong Menghan secretly reversed her body. The devil was really angry, and in a short time, her whole person was inflated like a balloon...


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye frowned, "This is not good, it''s too ugly, so it''s better for you to keep it as it is..."


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, Gong Menghan was horrified to discover... the innocent spirit of the demon who had turned his whole body was back on the right track in an instant... and her whole person has changed back to her original appearance...


    Then, it''s not over yet...


    Zhou Ye held her fragrant shoulders and said with a smile: "How inconvenient it is to adjust here... You should let me go to another world!"


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell to the ground, a sound of broken glass sounded out of thin air...


    Then, Yaoyao on the side of the pool was horrified to find that her master and the emperor Daan disappeared in front of her in an instant...


    "Master... Master, where are you..."


    "Don''t call anymore..." Zhang Chunhua looked at the ignorant chick and smiled slightly: "Your master has been taken away by my master... But rest assured, after a while... you will see you again. Her... don''t worry!"


    "but¡­¡­"


    "No but..." Zhang Chunhua directly interrupted the words of a certain Demon Sect disciple, and said: "She has finished bathing, and sent her into your majesty''s palace. When your majesty returns, she will be lucky..."


    "Here!"


    As the voice sounded, two Feng Yiwei came over, involuntarily took Yaoyao from the pool, and then went to help her put on good clothes... Then they took her to Zhou Ye''s bedroom. .


    What about Zhang Chunhua?Then he found a place to sit down.


    Although she knew that with the magical powers of her master, this world would collapse, and he would be unscathed...


    However, caring is chaotic. If she can''t see him come out of the world of sight with her own eyes, she will never leave without worry.


    The time of the outside world just passed by every minute...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1821

    And in the spectacle world, someone was also forcibly adjusted by Zhou Ye...


    "Funjun, you can get my body but not my heart..."


    "Ahem...Why do you women always like to say that? Since I can''t get your heart...Why do you use it to hold me?"


    "Huh... I''m going to use Dafa Dafa to drain you fainted lord... Let you... yeah... asshole, you can''t be gentle..."


    "No way, why did your maid-girl Dafa be so powerful...I can''t wait...be good, put your knowledge, hurry..."


    "I know...hiss...lightly..."


    Chapter 2204


    Chapter Two Hundred and Four


    More than a month later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the Yangtze River, a wooden painting boat about 20 meters long is descending along the river...


    Although this painting boat is unique, it is not a big deal among the ships that shuttle through the river.


    But what really makes people look at is not the painting boat itself, but the people in the painting boat.


    I saw the shadows in the painting boat. Through the curtains covering the windows, you could vaguely see a few slender figures, shuttled back and forth in the painting boat...


    The people who watch and steer the ship at the bow and stern are all slim and beautiful women in white clothes.


    Looking around, there is no man in this painting boat... I have to say, it''s a bit weird.


    You know, in this era, the status of women is far less than that of men... There is even a saying that women in Yuekui cannot board the ship, because that would bring bad luck to the entire ship.


    In the inland areas, this kind of gender discrimination is still not obvious. In coastal areas, even women are not allowed to board the boat regardless of whether they have a sunflower or not. This is the rule.


    In this general environment, a group of women on the river, seem quite dazzling.


    However, the passing passenger and merchant ships were all relieved when they saw the Fengming flag hung on the ship.


    Fengming Banner-That is the banner of Emperor Da''an Feng Yiwei.


    The presence of this flag means that this belongs to Feng Yiwei, and the prefectures and counties along the way must not stop them without reason. If there is any offender, the tribe will be killed...


    Someone said, since this banner is so useful, are you afraid of being counterfeited?


    This is really not afraid...First of all, if you want to impersonate Feng Yiwei, you have to bear Feng Yiwei''s revenge.


    After all, this is basically a crime like pretending to be an official, and it is to punish the Nine Clan.


    Moreover, everyone knows that in Feng Yiwei of Emperor Da''an, all are women with high martial arts...that is to say-if you want to fake Feng Yiwei, you must first have so many women with high martial arts. Secondly, the appearance is not bad. Can''t be ugly...


    Generally, who can enter Fengyiwei, which one is not the one-time choice??


    You look the same as Sister Feng. You have to believe that you are Feng Yiwei?


    These two things are enough to make many people who want to act on Feng Yiwei obliterate the careful thoughts in their hearts.


    Coupled with the risk of counterfeiting Feng Yiwei... Hehe... Let¡¯s put it this way, there are dozens of beautiful families who are familiar with martial arts women, but the more such a big family, the more you know about the sage. ''S temper...


    If one is not good, the century-old family will disappear in smoke...The risk is seriously inconsistent with the income. Which fool will be full to pretend to be Feng Yiwei??


    Therefore, after seeing the Fengming flag hung on the painted boat, all the merchant ships gave up the waterway so that the painted boat of Feng Yiwei could pass through.


    You know, Feng Yiwei is outside, but it represents the face of the royal...You are fighting for the waterway with the royal, afraid that you feel that your neck is too hard, want to try the royal knife?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the uppermost layer of the painting boat............


    A beautiful woman in white is chatting with the sisters next to her...


    "Master is really... it''s been so long, and he still dominates the master and refuses to let go..."


    "You can be content, Xiao Nizi..." The woman sitting beside her is also a beautiful girl, but she is slightly older than her."Master''s concubine Dafa has been promoted to the state of transformation, so it can naturally win the master''s favor. Your concubine Dafa is just seventh, and you dare to compete with Master? Be careful of PG being beaten!"


    "That''s because the master and the master have been practicing for the longest time again, and the master is the most partial...Even Junior Yanran has been forcibly elevated to the extreme by him... "


    "You... It''s just that the human heart is not enough to swallow the elephant. Hasn''t the master helped us push the Heavenly Demon''s secret method to the eighteenth level? Still complaining here..."


    "How can the Heavenly Demon''s Secret Law be useful to the Concubine Dafa... I really want the master to help me upgrade the Concubine Dafa to the state of transformation, then I can accompany the master to practice again every day!"


    "Xiao Nizi, you are thinking of spring... Didn''t the master satisfy you last night? Who was begging for mercy under the master...?"


    "Hmph, if my maid-in-law Dafa reaches the state of transformation, I will definitely be able to hold on for a while..."


    "You can be content, the master said, it is our five elements that are unstable, and it is not easy to indulge in this matter too much, otherwise... it would have helped us improve..."


    "People know that the master is for everyone... but they can''t help it..."


    "You little girl...you dare to say that it''s not Sichun...See if I won''t accept you as an unfilial disciple for Master..."


    "Yeah-Senior Sister... I was wrong... Don''t touch there..."


    The laughter of the women on the upper layer of the painting boat naturally spreads into the space below the painting boat...


    The whole painting boat is divided into three layers...


    The top floor is for viewing and drinking tea, so there are only a few tables and chairs.


    On the middle floor, there is a huge room... In the room, silk curtains are hung around, making it elegantly arranged... And surrounded by the silk curtains is a large exaggerated wooden couch. , There are three people sleeping peacefully on the couch at this time...


    The person in the middle is not someone else, it is Zhou Ye... and the one he is holding on his left hand is not someone else, it is Gong Menghan, the master of the Demon Sect, the master of the Yin Kui Sect, and on the right?She is a beautiful girl who looks like a peach and plum, not by others, but the most outstanding disciple of the Yinkui School-Fei Yanran.


    At this moment, the two masters and apprentices were sleeping soundly in Zhou Ye''s arms with a smile...For them, there was no other place in this world, and they could be more at ease than their master''s arms.


    The laughter of the female disciples of the upper Yinkui faction naturally awakened Zhou Ye...


    As soon as he opened his eyes, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but leak a smile... "These nuns, who are good to them, think they are being bad to them... It seems that it is time to find time to help them push the concubine Dafa It''s a realm..."


    To be honest, what was the biggest surprise after Zhou Ye took Gong Menghan over??


    Then naturally it is Dafa...


    Logically speaking, this is an insidious method of harvesting and replenishing... But when it comes to Zhou Ye, it has become a method that can be enjoyed unlimitedly...


    What insidious method can beat Zhou Ye''s Spring Wind and Rain?


    The serious thing is that even if Zhou Ye releases the prohibition, letting a group of them collect and make up for themselves, if they want to extract one-tenth of his energy, the time will be calculated in hundreds of millions of years.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1822

    And what does it say?The more poisonous the more beautiful...


    For Zhou Ye, the same is true... It can be said that the women of the Yinkui School who have practiced Concubine Dafa are no inferior to those naturally famous women... Who really use all kinds of tastes? who knows¡­¡­


    Chapter 2205


    Chapter Two Thousand Five


    Because of this...


    Zhou Ye, who had experienced the beauty of the Concubine Dafa, did not hesitate to reverse the spring breeze and the rain, turning Gong Menghan into his most loyal slave girl...


    At the same time, he also directly opened the portal and took Gong Menghan directly to the camp of the Yin Kui faction, and swept the entire Yin Kui faction.


    Of course¡­¡­


    When he arrived, he did not send the whole Yin Kui to this disaster like Zhu Ba Jie was eating watermelon...


    Instead, it directly opened the mirror space, and at the same time used the ability to speak and speak, to help the enchantresses of the Yinkui faction, pushing their heavenly magic secrets to the eighteenth level.


    Perhaps it is the reason for what happened in later generations...In this era, the Yinkui Sect did not divide its few sects into three, six or nine grades like later generations... Instead, they all taught the secrets of Heavenly Demon. ...


    At the same time, there are no men in the Yinkui faction, which is really great...


    Zhou Ye has decided that this beautiful tradition should continue to be maintained... The Yin Kui Sect should learn from Ci Hang Jing Zhai, what kind of men and female disciples should be recruited...


    He told Gong Menghan about this decision, and Gong Menghan immediately agreed...


    After all, for Gong Menghan, what the patriarch''s legacy, what the rules of the Yinkui school, under the order of his owner, are all shit.


    Of course, she also has obsessions...


    Just like¡ªthe group of old buns in Cihang Jingzhai.


    For the competitive Gong Menghan, what she can''t tolerate the most is the fact that the Demon Gate was driven out of the Central Plains by those honest and upright people thirty years ago.


    That¡¯s why I have this schedule now...


    She wants to borrow the hands of her master to get rid of this confidant...


    Of course, she has a very good reason to persuade her master-[Master, you have already experienced the beauty of Madam Dafa, don''t you want to try Buddhism and practice again??


    Well, this reason is very good and powerful, and at the same time it really made Zhou Ye''s heart moved...


    In fact, since Zhou Ye had the Yin Kui Pie in his bag, naturally he didn''t plan to let Cihang Jingzhai go away...


    The Buddha Moben family...


    I haven¡¯t seen Tathagata and a monster uncle...


    Therefore, even though Zhou Ye saw Gong Menghan¡¯s careful thinking, he didn¡¯t break it... To put it bluntly, as long as the general direction is good, and the general careful thinking, Zhou Ye is not willing to care too much. To put it bluntly, it is all his. Women... If his woman is bullied, he still does not help, it is against his past habits.


    Of course, if this help could help many beautiful women, then Zhou Ye would be even happier to help.


    That''s why the Yin Kui Sect came out this time, riding down the river along the river in the painting boat with the flag of Feng Yiwei.


    For Gong Menghan, this trip was her act to settle the centuries of grievances between Yinkuimen and Na Cihang Jingzhai, but for Zhou Ye, this trip was another opportunity for her to go out of the palace and visit the mountains and water. opportunity.


    As Zhou Ye was thinking about the causes and consequences of his trip, he felt his arms move slightly, and then he saw Gong Menghan in his arms opening his eyes...


    "Master, why don''t you rest for a while...Did those shy girls above wake you up? I''m going to clean them up now..."


    Although Gong Menghan was just asleep, how could the noise of the upper part of the painting boat be hidden from her eyes and ears??She naturally knows why her owner was awakened...


    Hearing Gong Menghan''s words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile, slapped someone''s PG, and smiled: "Who said that his apprentice is from Jian Nizi?? Really... "


    Gong Menghan, who was already a little weak, was directly slapped by Zhou Ye''s slap, and collapsed in his arms again, refusing to say: "The master really spoils them...this will spoil them... ¡­Really, I don¡¯t have any dignity to be a master in the eyes of these women now..."


    "Puff......"


    Hearing what Gong Menghan said, Zhou Ye hadn''t spoken yet, and the concubine Yanran, who was still pretending to be sleeping beside him, couldn''t help but chuckled out... "Master, it''s not to blame the senior sisters, really... After seeing your embarrassed appearance in front of your master, how can they respect you as they did before?"


    "Bad girl, I really hurt you for nothing...I don''t know how to help Master respect me!"


    "Master, you really wronged me... As soon as you beg for mercy, didn''t I rush to help you??"


    "Also said to help me, I think you were the one who laughed the most at that time..."


    "It''s wrong...Master!"


    Seeing the appearance of his apprentices refusing to admit their mistakes, Gong Menghan couldn''t help but hugged Zhou Ye, and said coquettishly: "Master... blame you. Now the apprentices don''t respect me... My teacher It¡¯s too boring..."


    "Oh? What do you want me to do?" Zhou Ye asked cheerfully.


    "Master, help Mengnu clean up Yanran..."


    When she heard her master''s words, Fei Yanran suddenly became anxious, "Master... Yanran really doesn''t disrespect Master..."


    "Hey... Yanran, I''m really not to blame... Your master entrusted me... So... good, sit up and be punished by yourself..."


    "Woo... Master is eccentric..."


    Although her face looked aggrieved, Fei Yanran''s movements were not slow at all... She just turned into a female knight in the blink of an eye... She began to gallop...


    And Gong Menghan saw his apprentice''s appearance that he was cheap and behaved, and couldn''t help but vomit: "Master, are you punishing her or rewarding her...I don''t follow..."


    "Since you think it is a reward, then I will let you join in..."


    "Don''t...Master...why--"


    After an hour----


    Zhou Ye walked out of the refreshing cabin... As for the couple that is more funny than the master and disciple??Keke-they have paid a heavy price for their tease, and they are returning to their blood.


    "the host¡­¡­"


    "the host¡­¡­"


    As Zhou Ye walked out of the cabin, a crowd of disciples of the Yinkui faction immediately surrounded...


    To them, Zhou Ye is their heaven... What Zhou Ye wants is what they do.


    "I''m hungry... do you have anything to eat?" Zhou Ye said with a smile looking at Yingying and Yanyan who surrounded him.


    "I will cook breakfast for the host now..."


    "I will also help..."


    "Master, I''ll wait for you to wash..."

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1823

    The female disciples of the Yinkui faction have been accustomed to their master¡¯s piety, so the division of labor is unusually clear...


    Some helped their host wash up, some started to make breakfast for their host, and some helped their host make tea...


    All of a sudden, the orderly appearance of a group on board...


    Chapter 2206


    Chapter Two Hundred and Six


    After half an hour----


    Zhou Ye was already sitting on the upper floor of the painting boat, eating the delicacies prepared by the beauties, and watching the magnificent scenery of the mountains and rivers on both sides of the strait.


    I have to say, this kind of day is really leisurely...


    Especially, when there is a group of beautiful girls around you and letting you ask for anything... it is even more a good life for a fairy.


    Just as Zhou Ye ate his last mouthful of vegetarian meat soup in his mouth, a white figure suddenly appeared in front of him and bowed to him Yingying: "Master, three miles ahead is Tiger Leaping Gorge... From there, we can no longer travel by boat!"


    "So, let''s abandon the ship and go ashore!" Zhou Ye allowed the female disciple of Yinkuimen on the side to wipe her hands with a hot towel, and said, "Go into the cabin and call your master and Yanran. Right..."


    "Hehe... I just follow the master''s order!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, several female disciples suddenly rushed to the cabin with a smile...Of course they knew why their Master and Junior Sister Yanran were like this. It was nothing more than-eating and holding...


    After a while-Gong Menghan and Concubine Yanran appeared in front of Zhou Ye.


    In the eyebrows of the two of them, there are still traces of eating up...


    Seeing the two coming up, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Come on, hurry up and eat...We will be ashore soon!"


    "Good host!"


    The two didn¡¯t say much. After thanking Zhou Ye, they sat aside...The disciples of the Yinkui faction helped them serve two large bowls of vegetarian porridge...


    The two picked up the spoon, covered their faces with their sleeves, and began to eat.


    They are really hungry... You know, although the two Heavenly Demon Secrets have already reached the stage of transformation, the work of morning exercise is quite exhausting after all, especially the object of their morning exercise is Zhou Ye, a non-human... The two of them had already grumbled hungry.


    Although it was already close to noon, for Zhou Ye, who went to bed late all year round, the first meal he woke up in the morning was breakfast. No matter what time it was, it was breakfast.


    Therefore, the disciples of the Yinkui School, who knows his habit well, make quite plain meat porridge for him...


    For the two people, Gong Menghan, master and apprentice who consume a lot of money, this porridge is not really hungry, but fortunately, after eating three bowls, they feel a little full.


    After seeing the two women eating and drinking, Zhou Ye smiled and asked, "Menghan, are you sure that Cihang Jingzhai is in Yumeng Mountain?"


    "That''s natural!" Gong Menghan said while wiping Xiao Zhu with the hot towel handed over by his disciple: "More than 30 years ago, I had ascertained where their mountain gates were. If the blows are broken, I have organized the demons to take over the mountain gates of these thieves!"


    "Hey, Master, didn''t you tell me before. At that time, you also thought of attacking Cihang Jingzhai, but outside their gate, were you surprised by the sound of a sword?" Concubine Yanran asked ignorantly. Tao.


    "...Hahahaha..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing hahaha when he heard Concubine Yanran''s words, "No wonder Menghan, you are so worried about this Cihang Jingzhai, feelings... Jianming was startled away, so I wanted to be ashamed..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s loud laughter, Gong Menghan glared at his beloved disciple, "It will leak my breath to Master, I really hurt you before!"


    The disciples of the Yinkui School surrounded by, heard the conversation between their master and the younger sister, one by one couldn''t help but chuckled...


    In fact, they knew that their junior sisters were afraid that their master would be bored...so they came to amuse them deliberately.


    Or it can be said that people can be favored by the respected master... This EQ is really not low.


    While talking and laughing, everyone¡¯s painting boats have reached Tiger Leaping Gorge...


    After landing here, Zhou Ye directly ordered Yi Yinkui to send his disciples to the local government, holding Feng Yiwei''s waist card, and asking them to send soldiers to guard the painting.


    Seeing Feng Yiwei''s waist card, the local officials naturally did not dare to neglect, and quickly dispatched two hundred soldiers to this place, and took a firm look at the entire painting.


    And Zhou Ye didn''t bother to entangle with the local officials, so he took the disciples of the Yinkui faction and landed...


    Now that I have reached the land... then naturally I have to ride a horse...


    But at this time, Gong Menghan made a moth again...


    In her words-that is-my master is the world''s co-master, the ninth-five-minded, but riding a horse really does not show the majesty of my master...


    "Then what should I ride?" Zhou Ye asked curiously...


    To be honest, the emperor had his own set of ceremonial guards for travel, but Zhou Ye really thought it was too cumbersome and very disturbing to the people, so basically he rarely ran back and forth with his emperor''s ceremonial guard...


    Let''s put it this way, what if Zhou Ye wanted to use the emperor''s honor to patrol the world?


    At least one hundred thousand blood dragon riders have to accompany them. It is their duty to build a bridge in every mountain and meet water for fifty miles. In addition, a team of ministers of civil and military affairs will accompany him so that he can handle official duties at any time... Accompanying... plus a lot of people...


    This time, it cost a lot of money and food to patrol.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye''s ceremonial guard of the emperor is almost a decoration, and he basically doesn''t need...


    And Gong Menghan''s words made Zhou Ye very curious. He was very curious about what kind of ceremonial guard he, this little slave girl, planned to do for himself??


    In response, Gong Menghan just smiled slightly, and only said: "The master will leave everything to Meng Slave for disposal..."


    Well, since she said that, Zhou Ye let her play freely.


    Next to Tiger Leaping Gorge is a town... Gong Menghan directly booked the largest inn in the town, and then let his owner wait for two days with peace of mind... To this, Zhou Ye had no choice but to respond...


    Anyway, his idea this time is to take a bunch of beautiful women by the way...


    Wait for two days and wait for two days... Could it be possible that the gate of Cihang Jingzhai can escape?


    Besides... Zhou Ye also wanted to see what she could produce.


    Don''t say...the next day, the Yaozi that Gong Menghan put out really scared Zhou Ye.


    [I''ll take it...you also came here, right??You must have seen Monk without Flower, right??


    Why is Zhou Ye so surprised?


    If Gong Menghan made a super large carriage, Zhou Ye would not feel novel, but-Gong Menghan made a super large sedan...


    The sedan chair is eight meters X five meters in size... This is not the most critical, the most critical¡ªthe sedan chair is not a wooden structure superstructure, but a sedan chair composed of a brocade and a brocade. The sedan chair needs a total of twelve people...


    This Nima...


    "Does the master think that my sedan chair is not awe-inspiring?" Gong Menghan couldn''t help but said aggrieved looking at Zhou Ye''s dumb expression.


    "Ahem... That prestige is enough! But-where are you going to find twelve well-trained bearers?" Zhou Ye asked with a gloomy expression.


    "Isn''t it there?" Hearing what his master said, Gong Menghan smiled and pointed to his dozen or so apprentices: "Now their cultivation bases have been forcibly pushed to the eighteenth layer of the Heavenly Demon Secret by the master. When it needs to be polished... the masters lifting the sedan chair can well polish the celestial qi in their bodies, lest the foundation is unstable!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1824

    Although he said so, what Gong Menghan thought in his heart was-let you little nizi dare to see Master''s joke, you are dead this time.


    Chapter 2207


    Chapter two hundred and seven


    "Ah? Master... Is there something wrong with our lifting of the sedan chair!"


    "Yes, Master...Even though our exercises are successful...but, lifting a sedan chair is very tiring..."


    Hear that my master actually wants to carry a sedan chair by himself?


    A group of disciples of the Yinkui faction suddenly became noisy...


    Of course, as Zhou Ye¡¯s female slaves, they naturally did not refuse to lift the sedan chair for their master...not to mention lifting the sedan chair, and practice some things, as long as their master said, they will do it... ¡­


    But, isn''t it that the owner hasn''t said anything yet?


    If it was only their own master¡¯s suggestion, of course they would have to scream hard, yell tired...


    When their masters speak again, their attitudes change, and they can make their masters feel their unreserved love for him...with only a few words, why don''t they take it easy? ...The crying child Yona eats...


    As for tiredness??


    Don''t be funny, how could they care about the fatigue of carrying a sedan chair in a small area?Not to mention carrying a sedan chair, even if they are carrying a stone hut to leave, they will not feel the slightest fatigue...


    Seeing his disciple¡¯s behavior, Gong Menghan understood what these little nizis were thinking in their hearts... Angrily and smiled: "What? Master, are my words not working well? You all. Are you planning to deceive the teacher and destroy the ancestor?"


    Hearing Gong Menghan''s words, a small voice faintly came from the girls... "It''s not that I haven''t deceived the teacher and destroyed the ancestor..."


    Hearing this, Gong Menghan almost fainted out of breath...


    She knew what this meant... That was what happened when Zhou Ye first harvested the entire Yin Kui Sect in the old lair of the Yin Kui Sect... At that time, Zhou Ye had a whim and wanted to play as a teacher. The drama with deep love comes out...


    However, Gong Menghan''s morals were still there at that time. Although there was not much left to be adjusted by Zhou Ye, there was still a trace left, so...she said she would not cooperate with anything...the result... She didn''t cooperate, but her apprentices unceremoniously deceived their master and annihilated their ancestors...


    The specific process is not detailed. In short, Zhou Ye had to coax Gong Menghan for three days before making her laugh.


    Now, the old matter of practice is brought up again... Gong Menghan''s eyes are red... "You...you thugs..."


    Seeing Gong Menghan''s style, Zhou Ye hurriedly walked over, grabbed her, and comforted her softly: "Han''er is not angry, they are just joking with you..."


    While talking, Zhou Ye winked at the women of Yin Kui Sect...


    When Yin Kui sent all the girls to see this, they also knew... They did indeed deceive the teacher too much... They hurriedly gathered around one by one to comfort their master.


    "Master, don''t get angry... the disciples are wrong..."


    "Yes, Master, the disciples never dare to disobey Master anymore...Don''t be angry..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day--


    A magnificent white sedan chair, carried by more than a dozen girls in white palace costumes, appeared like a ghost in the high mountains.


    It is not someone else sitting in the sedan chair, it is Zhou Ye and Gong Menghan...


    At this time, Gong Menghan, nestled in the arms of his owner, looked at the disciples who were carrying the sedan chair quickly, and was full of pride in his heart, "Let you guys fight with me...huh Huh... Don''t you still have to lift the sedan chair obediently in the end?"


    In fact, even though Gong Menghan thought so in his heart... but he was quite envious of the respectful deeds of the polite fellows of Cihang Jingzhai.


    There is no way, the magic way is about doing whatever you want, the strong is respected...


    But after my master came to the Yinkui Sect, he felt that the martial arts of her Yinkui Sect disciples were insignificant, so he easily raised the secret techniques of her Yinkui Sect disciples to the eighteenth level...


    Is this a good thing?


    ...If you asked Gong Menghan this way before, Gong Menghan would definitely say-of course it is a good thing...


    But now, she doesn''t say that...


    why?Because she found that the disciples are now showing signs of disobedience...


    Everyone is the 18th Heavenly Demon Secret, no one is higher than anyone... Why should I listen to you??Moreover, after playing the drama of the affection between the master and the apprentice, all the ugliness of her on the couch were seen by her disciples...so that her lofty image in the minds of her disciples collapsed in an instant...


    How did she educate her disciples??


    Thinking of this, Gong Menghan couldn''t help turning around, and took a vicious bite at his owner''s wrist... "It''s all to blame you..."


    "Blame me? Blame me?" Zhou Ye was stunned by Gong Menghan''s sudden move...


    "It''s all to blame, the disciples are not afraid of me..." Gong Menghan couldn''t help groaning.


    "I''m not afraid of you, is it okay to love you?" Zhou Ye understood what Gong Menghan meant in a second, and said with a smile: "They still love you very much...or else they won''t beg for mercy, they will All volunteered to suffer for the teacher..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Gong Menghan''s face blushed to the extreme in an instant... "You still said...you said..."


    "Hahahahaha..."


    Seeing the appearance of Gong Menghan''s children, Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I have to say that although this sedan chair looks quite large and awkward, the speed is really dissatisfied at all...After all, the people who carry the sedan chair are all disciples of the Eighteenth Heavenly Devil Secrets.


    Sometimes they fly across the sky and sometimes walk on branches...Along the way, the dangerous peaks and gullies that are enough to cause headaches for ordinary people, to them, are like ordinary thoroughfares.


    Originally, it took five days to reach the journey on horseback, but it only took three days for everyone to reach Yumeng Mountain.


    Yumeng Mountain-Emperor Step Peak.


    Last night, an autumn rain had just fallen, making the mountains clouded and misty, like a fairyland.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye and others have already reached the foot of Emperor Ta Peak...


    Seeing Emperor Trap Peak that loomed in the clouds and mist in front of him, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile and said, "These nuns are really looking for a place...this place is really good!"


    Gong Menghan, who was nestling next to him, listened and said with a chuckle: "If the master likes it, he will take this place away and build a courtyard. When you are bored, you can come here for a swim!"


    "Hahaha... what Han''er said is extremely...then we shall seize this place and make it a private courtyard!" As soon as Zhou Ye finished speaking, he heard a savage voice coming from the side... ¡­


    "It''s a big tone. I''m not afraid of flashing your snakehead. I actually want to seize the dojo of my Cihang Jingzhai to build another courtyard... I really want to blind your heart!"


    Chapter 2208

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1825

    Chapter two hundred and eight


    Upon hearing this scolding, Zhou Ye and Gong Menghan smiled at each other...


    In fact, Gong Menghan and Zhou Ye just deliberately said that, just to tease the owner of this voice... Originally thought that the people of Cihang Jingzhai would have better self-cultivation, and it would take a little bit of mouthfulness, but they did not expect it It was so easy to lead her out...


    As the voice sounded, a woman in a white monk''s robe flew out of a dense forest beside the mountain road of Emperor Tafeng...


    I saw that woman was tall, with long hair and shawl, and she looked just 17 or 18 years old.


    As soon as she appeared in front of Zhou Ye, she looked up and down Zhou Ye and his party...


    "Who are you waiting for, why come to me to sing in front of the gate of Cihang Jingzhai Mountain..." The woman originally wanted to scold Zhou Ye and the others, but when she saw Zhou Ye''s handsome face, her tone suddenly softened. ... "If you are a visitor here, go back quickly... This is the Taoist place of my Cihang Jingzhai, not entertaining outsiders!"


    "Hehe..." Concubine Yanran smiled softly when she heard the words, and she appeared in front of the woman with a flash of figure, "The little nun has a good tone... My host is all over the world, in Liuhe, where to go? No? Don¡¯t say it¡¯s the gate of your Cihang Jingzhai, it¡¯s the palace compound. My host is here when he says he goes, and he just leaves..."


    And the woman''s face suddenly changed when she saw Fei Yanran''s body style... "Tian Devil Dance... You are a thief from the Demon Sect... Then I can''t spare you today!"


    Having said this, the woman from Cihang Jingzhai, who was in the shape of an arrow, stepped back abruptly, and at the same time, she made a sharp whistling sound...


    With the screaming sound in her mouth, Zhou Ye saw from a distance on the Emperor Stepping Peak, more than a dozen figures rushing down the mountain like lightning.


    At this time, the woman had already pulled out her long sword from her waist, shining in front of Hungary, looking at everyone with a vigilant face.


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about this...


    In other words, he deliberately let this chick sound the alarm...


    It''s boring to kill silently...


    It''s better to let them come and greet themselves in person...


    At this time, Concubine Yanran, who knew her master¡¯s intentions, rolled her eyes and had new ideas...


    She flicked like a shadow, and flew behind the woman. Without waiting for her to understand, she touched her Dazhui point with her bare hand, and the female disciple of Cihang Jingzhai was taken away as if It was boneless, and limp to the ground...


    Fei Yanran didn''t wait for her figure to fall on the ground, she grabbed her back collar, and then flew to the side of her owner...The female disciple of Cihang Jingzhai in the hand with her delicate face tucked into it. In the arms of my owner...said: "Master, give you a gadget to relieve your boredom..."


    Although the female disciple of Cihang Jingzhai was restrained by Yanran, she could hear, see, and speak, but she couldn''t move her whole body.


    Hearing that she had actually become a gadget in the mouth of the Demon Sorceress, she suddenly yelled: "The Demon Girl Dare to deceive me..."


    "Papa!" There was a crisp sound, and the female disciple suddenly turned red into a tomato.


    She felt that her place of cultivation was unceremoniously slapped by someone... Suddenly she felt as if she had eaten a strange peas, with mixed flavors.


    There is panic, there is practice, and there is a faint expectation of unclear way...


    Of course, the slightest expectation was directly ignored by her... "You...you dare to hit me...monster, I am at odds with you!"


    Hearing the female disciple¡¯s curse, Zhou Ye answered her with practical actions...


    There was another crisp sound...


    "I want to kill you... I must kill you..."


    "Snapped--!"


    "If you have the ability, you kill me, a dignified man, what a hero to insult a woman and child..."


    "Snapped--!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Even in the end, Zhou Ye was interested in playing, and he directly played with a sense of rhythm...Finally, the female disciple of Cihang Jingzhai obediently closed Zuba and never said a word...


    She doesn''t want to curse Zhou Ye anymore...


    It''s just that she was afraid that she would make a showy sound when she opened her mouth... In fact, she already felt that her indescribable place was a bit lazy.


    There is no way, although Cihang Jingzhai is the way of mind and is pure and silent, but the way of human relations is the way of Yin and Yang. To put it bluntly, they are walking against the sky.


    This feeling is completely suppressed, not completely eliminated...


    Just like a spring, the lower you press, the harder the rebound.


    In the past, there were all women in Cihang Jingzhai, and everyone could restrain it a little bit, but when they met Zhou Ye, a shameless person, they would really be over...


    As Zhou Ye, playing a PG has used a trace of spring breeze and rain...The result can be imagined...


    At this moment, the disciple of Cihang Jingzhai who was lying on his lap, was welcoming his first life...


    Seeing the trembling body of the woman lying on his knees, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile and gently leaned down and asked softly in her ear: "Do you want to do something more comfortable? A hundred times more comfortable than now..."


    The female disciple, who was in the whirlpool of fishing nets, heard this and unknowingly said what she wanted in her heart..."Good guy...give me..."


    At this moment, a thunder-like voice rang in the ears of Zhou Ye and the female disciple, "Amitabha...the boundless sea of ??bitterness is turning back to the shore... Lan''er, don''t wake up soon!"


    With this violent shout, Jiang Lan''er, who had already become Zhou Ye''s minister, instantly cleared his eyes.


    "Interesting..." Zhou Ye also temporarily gave up his interest in teasing the small toys in his arms when he heard this sound, but looked forward...


    I saw that in front of his sedan chair, there were already more than ten beautiful women...


    The person in front of her, although she has shaved off the three thousand troubles, it does not affect her beautiful face...


    The nun''s dress not only didn''t affect her peerless beauty, but instead made her a little more dignified and solemn... It looked like Guanyin was in the ordinary.


    To be honest, if such an appearance is placed in the eyes of ordinary people, I am afraid that it will not be able to produce a shred of fishing net, but - Zhou Ye is that ordinary person?


    Don''t say it just seems that Baoxiang is solemn like Guanyin, even if it is true Guanyin, Zhou Ye hasn''t played before...Little Girl Slave Pass, find out.


    And the first time I saw this nun, Gong Menghan, who was sitting next to Zhou Ye, stood up and said word by word with hatred: "Meng Qianqiu, you finally showed up. !"


    Chapter 2209


    Chapter two hundred and nine


    Facing Gong Menghan''s words, Meng Qianqiu, the master of the present generation of Cihang Jingzhai, didn''t care at all.


    All her attention at this time was focused on Zhou Ye.


    The beautiful and incomparable young boy in front of her gave her a very strange feeling...


    She has practiced the Cihang sword code to the point where the sword heart is transparent...It is reasonable to say that it is difficult for anyone under her pair of bright eyes to conceal the true temperament in her heart.


    However, she couldn''t see the real temperament of the young man in front of her...


    As pure as false, as true as false...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1826

    "I can''t understand, I can''t see through..."


    Meng Qianqiu sighed secretly in his heart, and at the same time proclaimed a Buddha''s name to Zhou Ye, and then asked: "I wonder what the donor gave to me in Cihang Jingzhai..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled upon hearing the words, "I heard that Cihang Jingzhai''s town-style sword canon Cihang sword canon is quite wonderful, so I wanted to borrow it..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Meng Qianqiu''s expression stagnated, and then his eyebrows drooped, "If someone else borrows the sword script, then Ci Hang Jing Zhai will not lend it, but if the donor borrows it, just make sure that you are in Ci Hang Jing. Reading during fasting is not something that is not negotiable..."


    Hearing Meng Qianqiu''s words, not only Gong Menghan was stunned, but the disciples of Ci Hang Jingzhai behind Meng Qianqiu were also stunned on the spot...


    What is Cihang Sword Classic?That was the original ancestor of Cihang Jingzhai, the treasure of the town of Cihang Jingzhai written by Dini.


    Just kidding, on weekdays, even if the disciples are practising, they have to pay careful attention to the treasures before they can invite out the treasures, and they have to borrow it from outsiders.


    It''s like borrowing their 72 stunts from Shaolin Temple.


    "Master Zhai, don''t..."


    "Yes, Lord Zhai, I sent Kuibao, how can I borrow it from outsiders to watch!"


    "Shut up, I have decided, you don''t need to say more..." said this, Meng Qianqiu bowed his hand to Zhou Ye, and said: "Please also enter my mountain gate to watch the sword..."


    Seeing Meng Qianqiu acting like this, Zhou Ye was stunned for a moment, and then laughed loudly: "It is said that the contemporary master of Cihang Jingzhai has the style of a denim. I saw it today, and it is true... if it is. I said, I actually want all of your disciples in Cihang Jingzhai to serve me. What about you?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Meng Qianqiu''s eyes shot out two electric eyes, staring at Zhou Ye, and coldly said: "Qianqiu is not talented, although he has not reached the first generation Dini Patriarch Sword Broken Void To the point, but-I also wish to continue the Tao of Ci Hang Jing Zhai for me, after death!"


    "Well, I believe you have such determination, determination is always good... but determination does not necessarily mean that you have the ability..." Zhou Ye said, slowly standing up...


    As he got up, Meng Qianqiu and other people from Cihang Jingzhai held down the hilt of their own waist...


    At this moment, Gong Menghan next to Zhou Ye spoke... "Master, let me deal with her... This is the old grudge between my Demon Sect and her Ci Hang Jing Zhai... I implore the master to fulfill... ¡­"


    When Zhou Ye heard this, he smiled slightly, "Well, I''ll hand it over to the Yinkui faction to handle it!"


    "Thank you, Master!" Gong Menghan heard his master agree, and immediately pecked his master happily, then stood up, and said in a solemn voice: "Yinkui sent his disciples to listen to orders, and the master took these polite things. Guy, serve it in front of the master..."


    "Follow the order of the master!"


    Following Gong Menghan''s order, twelve Yinkui sect disciples jumped out at the same time, forming a small encirclement, and enclosing Meng Qianqiu and his party.


    The disciples of Cihang Jingzhai, headed by Meng Qianqiu, were not to be outdone, and raised their swords to return their colors.


    Just this fight, Meng Qianqiu found that something was wrong...


    In the past, she had also fought Gong Menghan, and the two had a clear sword heart and a seventeen-layered Heavenly Demon secret. It can only be said that the opponent will meet Liangcai...


    There are no more than a hundred rounds if you want to decide the outcome.


    However, as soon as she fought Gong Menghan today, she felt that Gong Menghan at this time was completely different from before."You... have you practiced to the eighteenth-level demon secret?"


    "Hahaha... what do you think?" Seeing Meng Qianqiu''s horror, Gong Menghan was extremely proud... "Today, you are my best gift to my master, Qianqiu beauty, confess your life obediently... ¡­Yinkui sent disciples to listen to orders to form a large formation of heavenly demon...


    Following Gong Menghan''s order, the twelve Yin Kui Sect disciples seized the positions of the Heavenly Stems and Earthly Branches respectively, and then fully mobilized the Heavenly Demon secret method.


    All of a sudden, it was like twelve black holes appearing in the field at the same time. The disciples of Cihang Jingzhai were swayed by this heavenly magic secret method, and they couldn''t stand firm at all.


    Seeing this situation, Meng Qianqiu''s face could no longer maintain the original dark and thin expression...


    If only Gong Menghan cultivated the eighteenth heavenly demon secret method, then she would not be shocked, but-what the hell is that all the Yinkui sect disciples have cultivated the eighteenth heavenly demon secret method?


    When did the magic way supreme exercise so easy to practice??


    However, when she wanted to return to her thoughts, it was quite difficult for her to deal with Gong Menghan alone. In addition to the great array of demons laid down by the twelve Yin Kui Sect disciples, she was really unable to do what she wanted...


    Although she has cultivated the Cihang sword to the point where the sword heart is transparent, she has not yet reached the point where the sword shatters the void like the founder of the ancestor Dini, how can she be able to rival these Yinkui school disciples...


    No way-you must go, Cihang Jingzhai can''t be destroyed in my hands... Meng Qianqiu thought to himself.


    But - at the moment, no matter whether it is her or her clerks, they are all suffering from the great array of demon, how can they get away?Not to mention, there is a young man outside the array who she can''t see the depth, sitting in the sedan chair, watching them coldly...


    How should this be done??


    At this moment... Suddenly, from the back mountain of Emperor Step Peak, there was a long sound of sword sound...


    The sound of the sword sounded like it rang in the ears of Gong Menghan and other women, swaying the minds of the Yinkui sending girls, unable to hold on themselves...


    And Zhou Ye, who was sitting in the sedan chair, naturally heard the sound of the sword. He smiled slightly on his face and said to himself: "You still can''t sit still anymore, Dini..."


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, his figure became blurred for a while, and then he disappeared on the spot...


    Seeing that his master disappeared on the spot, Gong Menghan was not only not surprised, but rather happy."Hehe... Meng Qianqiu, you are dead this time, even if the resurrection of Dini can''t keep you..."


    Chapter 2210


    Chapter Two Thousand and Ten


    The mountain behind the emperor''s peak is a large tea garden...


    Under the cover of the clouds and mist in the mountains, it seemed to be quite dusty.


    And behind the tea plantation, there is a cliff with thousands of people standing...


    The cliff is like a knife and axe, straight up and down, and it makes people feel dizzy.


    At this moment, a tall and straight figure stood under the cliff out of thin air, looking at the cave under the cliff that was large enough to accommodate two people side by side, and smiled.


    "Dini, I''ve come here, when will I be waiting if I come out to meet?"


    Zhou Ye''s voice was not loud, but it was enough for the people in the cave to hear it clearly.


    However, in the face of Zhou Ye''s words, no sound came from the cave, as if there was really no one inside.


    "Oh, I''m not good at it, and I''m not small..." Zhou Ye looked at the unmoved cave and said leisurely: "If I enter, Dini...you will have no room for return, are you sure- Do you want me to go in?"


    As Zhou Ye''s voice entered the cave... a clear voice came from the cave."The poor and the nuns have been in seclusion for many years, so why bother with the donor..."


    To be honest, Zhou Ye was stunned when he heard this voice...


    Dennis was a famous figure decades ago...According to his age, he is at least a hundred and ten years old... But his voice is as emerald as an oriole, it is clearly the voice of a young girl in season... Fuck, is it Ci Hang? Can Jingzhai''s exercises rejuvenate??


    But if you think about it, it seems that nothing is impossible.


    After all, it is said that people can smash the void...


    Of course, it now appears that whether the sword shattered the void is true or false is still to be questioned, after all-is Dini still there.


    "Stop talking nonsense, if you don''t come out, then I will go in..." Zhou Ye said, his figure flashed, and he rushed into the cave.


    This cave is not big, it is probably about a hundred and ten square meters...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1827

    The stone tables and chairs in the cave are all available, which looks like living at home.


    These are the second things. As soon as Zhou Ye entered the cave, he saw a lifelike stone statue of a nun sitting on a stone couch.


    The stone statue of the nun was like Guanyin, very peaceful...


    If it weren''t for Zhou Ye''s superhuman senses, maybe he would really treat her as an ordinary stone statue...


    "Dinny, are you such a hospitality?" Zhou Ye walked to the stone couch leisurely, looked at the stone statue of the nun in front of him, and said leisurely: "You are really not afraid that I will destroy your Ci Hang Is Jingzhai¡¯s Orthodoxy??"


    "Although Cihang Jingzhai was created by a poor nun, everything in the world has a beginning and an end. It is destroyed in the hands of the donor, and it is also caused by the aura. I can''t blame others!"


    A faint voice sounded in the stone cave, as if from all directions, making it difficult to distinguish the origin.


    Hearing Dini''s words, Zhou Ye was so happy...


    It¡¯s really nice to say...what has a beginning and an end, what is the result of the aura...to put it bluntly, you just plan to stay here, don''t you want to show up??


    Ok??


    wrong¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye''s eyes turned slightly, and there was already a little guess in his heart.


    "It''s not convenient for you to move..."


    ".................."


    After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Dini never said anything...


    Seeing Dini''s posture, Zhou Ye suddenly knew that he was right...


    Why is it not convenient to move??


    Retirement¡ª¡ªDecades¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Thinking carefully about these two keywords, Zhou Ye has already thought of some reasons...


    Okay, your Dini is a kind of good fortune, and it is infinitely close to the realm of broken void, but-the clothes on your body may not have your ability.


    Any clothes, let it go for decades... even if it''s going to be bad...


    In other words, if Dini moves... the clothes on her body...hahahaha...


    If you are a decent gentleman, you are afraid that you will drop a set of clothes at this time, and then say-I will wait for you outside... and then go out.


    But-Is Zhou Ye a gentleman??


    Strictly speaking, he is sometimes very, very gentleman, but-most of the time, he does it rashly...


    Now that he guessed that Dini didn''t want to take the initiative to show up... Then Zhou Ye didn''t mind playing an interesting little game with her.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye raised his hand and pressed Dini''s shoulder."Don''t show up yet?"


    "Why the donor should be aggressive!" Faced with Zhou Ye''s actions, Dini was helpless... She had to raise an arm to block Zhou Ye''s arm...


    With the movement of her, the falling dust covered on her arms scattered all over the ground, and along with the falling dust to the ground, there were several rotten pieces of cloth.


    This is not important, what is important is-Zhou Ye found that Dini¡¯s arm is quite delicate... it doesn¡¯t look like the arm of a person over a hundred years old... on the contrary, it looks like a little girl over ten years old. Arm... I have to say, this made Zhou Ye even more curious.


    Although quite curious as to what Dini looked like, Zhou Ye didn''t plan to break the hard shell on her body at once, but planned to let her expose it bit by bit.


    Just like eating seafood with shells, breaking the shells of seafood bit by bit and leaking out the delicious shellfish is the kingly way.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye''s subordinates speeded up a bit.


    Suddenly, Zhou Ye''s movements were so fast that afterimages appeared, as if he had more than ten arms out of thin air.


    Dini had nothing to do with Zhou Ye''s pressing steadily...


    She was able to support with one arm from the beginning, and then she looked a little shaky...


    In the end, Dini was forced to move his body by Zhou Ye...


    As she moved, all the dust that fell on her to form a thick stone shell when she was in retreat fell down...As the dust fell on the ground, naturally, her body was already rotten. Monk robe...


    Seeing the real face of Dini in front of him, Zhou Ye really had a feeling of lying.


    It seems that the Cihang Sword Classic really has the effect of beautifying...Although the Dini in front of me is over a hundred years old, he looks like a beautiful woman in her thirties...


    Perhaps because of the retreat, Dini¡¯s long hair grew again, and it was more than two meters long...


    Just so casually draped behind him, there is quite a bit of indescribable beauty.


    "Why bother with the donor..." Dini, who had already leaked her true content, couldn''t hide it anymore... She draped her long hair in front of her to block someone''s prying eyes. Wei said indifferently: "Now the donor has seen the true face of the poor nun... please leave here... the poor nun will continue to retreat..."


    Hearing Dini¡¯s words, Zhou Ye leaked a strange look on his face...


    Damn it, isn''t this guy silly??


    The Confucianism that I created is almost destroyed, so I want to continue to retreat??


    Chapter 2211


    Chapter two hundred and eleven


    "You... don''t know where Cihang Jingzhai is at this time?"


    Zhou Ye looked at the beautiful woman in front of him with a weird look and asked.


    "Naturally know..." In the face of Zhou Ye''s questioning, Dini did not escape, and said very calmly: "But I have already sung my sword to help... Success or failure depends on the difference of the donor''s thoughts!"


    "What do you mean is, I want to treat Cihang Jingzhai anyway?" The strange color on Zhou Ye''s face became more intense...


    "The power of the donor is not what I can do, or I don''t want it. What can I do?" Dini asked.


    ... Fuck, what you said makes sense, but I was speechless.


    "What if I want you to serve me too?" Zhou Ye looked at Dini and asked.


    "The left and right are just a smelly skin... the donor intentionally, take it away..."


    Dini''s light answer gave Zhou Ye an indescribable sense of awkwardness...


    If Dini said--


    "Today, I will die with you, and I will never serve the devil with my own body..."


    Or--

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1828

    "The poor nun is willing to serve the donor in this body, only asking the donor to let go of the line of Ci Hang Jingzhai..."


    Zhou Ye would not feel strange...


    However, what Dini actually said was such an understatement, which made Zhou Ye a little confused...


    To be honest, with Zhou Ye''s identity and status at this moment, he has no interest in the kind of woman who allows him to do what he wants. On the contrary, there is quite a bit of wanting to play with the kind of reluctance. idea¡­¡­


    What Dini said was so light-hearted, but Zhou Ye lost some thoughts about her. However, when Zhou Ye was about to let Dini go, suddenly, there was a sudden movement in his heart...


    "No, you are bluffing me..."


    As the voice fell, Zhou Ye''s big hand was already pressed on Dini''s incense shoulder...


    Dini shakes his shoulders when he sees this situation, and wants to take the road and run away, but-it''s over...


    "Hey, you almost bluffed me... girl, you are dead!"


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, a sound of glass breaking came out of nowhere... Then, the two figures disappeared into the cave.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After a while--


    In the cave, a golden portal opened...


    Two figures walked out through the door together...


    No one else, but Zhou Ye and Dini who just disappeared here.


    It''s just that Dini at this time no longer has the indifferent expression on his face. Instead, it is Yi Ai Yixi''s pretty expression, especially between the eyebrows, there is still a trace of certain emotions after being satisfied. Charm.


    "Bad guy...how did you guess that I was bluffing you?" Dennis groaned.


    "Hehe...If you really see through life and death, and you have already broken out, how would you care if you have any clothes on your body?" Zhou Ye said with a grin.


    "Couldn''t it be that I don''t want to pay attention to mundane matters anymore, so I don''t want to go out of the hole???" Dini asked in return.


    "If you really don''t want to pay attention to mundane matters, why bother with swords and retreat?" Zhou Ye asked back.


    "......I''ve miscalculated... You can see through your mind..." Dini said depressed when he heard the words.


    "Well, you haven''t told me your lay name yet..." Zhou Ye gently patted Dini''s dolphins and said, "I can''t always call you Dini?"


    "Left and right are just a code name... why are you so persistent?"


    "Then I will call you a good little Nini..." Zhou Ye teased.


    "Don''t be called..." After all, Dini is over a hundred years old, and he is going to be called that by Zhou Ye. What Zhou Ye said, she shouldn''t say it...


    Although the things that should have happened to the two of them have happened... even, all her first time, they were forcibly taken away by Zhou Ye... But she still didn''t adapt to this kind of nasty name.


    "You refuse to tell me your real name, so I can only call it like that..." Zhou Ye spread his hands and said rather rascal.


    Hearing this, Dini said helplessly: "You can''t stay the day yesterday. The Dini who pursued heaven yesterday is dead. From then on, I will be called Hang Jingci..."


    "Hang Jingci?" Zhou Ye muttered the name, and after a while, he said: "Ci Hang Jingzhai--Hang Jingci...you still can''t let go of your own tradition!"


    "How is it possible to let go..." Hang Jing said tenderly, "I have been alone all my life. Those disciples and grandchildren, to me, are just like my daughters and granddaughters. How can they let go?"


    "Isn''t your Cihang Sword Classic taking the path of being too unhappy?" Zhou Ye asked strangely: "Why can''t you let go of your disciples and grandchildren?"


    "Who said that my Cihang Sword Code took the path of being too emotional?" Hang Jingci said with a look of surprise: "The Cihang Sword Code I created is taking the path of extreme love and sex, otherwise, neither You will be provoked by the villain, and it will look like this..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless after hearing this...


    Well, the hypocrisy seems to be true, the loyalty is like a traitor, the extreme affection seems to be ruthless... this is nothing wrong.


    "Okay, let''s go to the mountain gate, lest my disciples and grandchildren will be misfortuned by your maidservant..." Hang Jingci said, she wanted to pull up Zhou Ye and rush out...


    If it wasn''t for the safety of her disciples and grandchildren, she wouldn''t want to come out of the mirror world...


    You know, the old house is fast, referring to her type.


    Before, Hang Jingci, who had never tried the way of human relations, first tasted that kind of taste, and then fell into it...In addition, Zhou Ye was full of variety and endurance.


    Rao is the strength of Hang Jingci that is already infinitely close to the broken void, and she has to cry for mercy...


    Of course, begging for mercy returns to begging for mercy. She still has to master the key points of new knowledge...


    From the initial resistance, to the later half-pushing, and then to the later proactive begging... Zhou Ye only took less than three months...


    If it weren''t for worrying about her disciples and grandchildren, she would be afraid and would not come out... You know, the women who first tasted this way are quite obsessed, this kind of thing can''t be resisted by old age.


    "That... it''s not impossible to go out... but..." Zhou Ye pointed at Hang Jingci''s body speechlessly, "You can''t just go out like this?"


    After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Hang Jingci realized that she was still in a complete celestial state...


    In the beginning, in order to stimulate her cultivation heart, Zhou Ye did not let her wear clothes in the mirror world. Later, she also discovered the mystery in the mirror world, and became accustomed to her celestial state...


    So that she came out, but forgot to put on clothes...


    "Come on, put on your clothes first... and then I will take you to the mountain gate..." Zhou Ye said, taking out a set of white palace costumes from the bracelet and unfolding it... "I''ll help you... ¡­"


    "The bad guys... don''t mess up..."


    Chapter 2212


    Chapter Two Hundred and Twelve


    In the Cihang Hall of Cihang Jingzhai----


    Zhou Ye sat in the top position...


    On his left, there are a group of people from Ci Hang Jing Zhai, headed by Hang Jing Ci, standing aside...


    On his right, there are a group of disciples of the Yinkui School, headed by Gong Menghan, standing on one side.


    At this time, all the people of Cihang Jingzhai, except for Hang Jingci, looked ugly and frustrated...


    There is no way. Anyone who has been taught by his old enemy and then rescued by his ancestors, and said that he shall not be an enemy again, I am afraid that his mood will not be much better...


    The disciples of the Yinkui School looked at Cihang Jingzhai''s doorman with a clever smile, and their faces almost turned into flowers.


    Seeing the triumphant expressions of these witches in front of them, Cihang Jingzhai''s contemporary master dreamed of being so angry that he would not fight...


    However, since her ancestors have been caught from the retreat... and she has given such orders, she can''t say anything...

 Movie World I am King Chapter 1829

    However, she was quite reluctant to let her just admit her fate.


    You know, the education she received from a young age is that the Dao and the demons are not compatible.


    But now, it is obvious that the disciple of her own family has suffered such a big loss, but cannot retaliate, which makes her heart full of anger...


    She was so angry, Meng Qianqiu still carried a clear sense...Since her ancestor said, so that the two factions will not be allowed to dispute again, she has the courage to violate the words of her ancestor... ¡­


    However, I can''t find the Yinkui faction''s troubles clearly, but I can find their uncomfortableness in secret...


    Thinking of this, Meng Qianqiu walked out of the ranks, and said to Zhou Ye: "Sword Master, now that my Cihang Jingzhai and Yinkui Sect have all resolved their previous suspicions, they naturally want to communicate with each other, so... subordinates If you have an idea, please do it!"


    "Oh?? What''s the idea? Let''s listen to it..." Zhou Ye asked with a smile, looking at the present master of Ci Hang Jing Zhai.


    Sword Master-is the title Hang Jingci gave to her master...


    After all, Cihang Jingzhai was a decent person, so it was a bit of a shame to call Master Zhou Ye directly, so he had the title of Sword Master.


    The treasure of the town of Cihang Jingzhai is the Cihang Sword Classic... and Zhou Ye, the sword master, is still above the master of the house. In fact, to put it bluntly, it is the master''s alternative name.


    "The sword master is wise, and his subordinates think that although my Cihang Jingzhai and Yinkui faction have reconciled, the dispute between the righteous and the devil has existed for hundreds of years in the arena, and they want to eliminate the righteous and the evil It¡¯s invisible, and it¡¯s not something that can be done overnight...Instead of that, it¡¯s better to have a secret battle between Cihang Jingzhai and Yinkui Sect every ten years. The winner is in charge of the world¡¯s martial arts, and the loser is eliminated. The sound fades..."


    Hearing this, Zhou Ye hasn''t spoken yet... Gong Menghan spoke first...


    "What the Lord Mengzhai said is just what I want...and the demon lord will do it..."


    "..." Hearing Gong Menghan''s words, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    What do you mean??


    Being taken under by me at the same time, you are still fighting here, what do you want??


    "Do you guys think so?" Zhou Ye looked at everyone in the audience, smiling brilliantly...


    "I have the same idea, and I also ask the sword master [the demon master] to complete..." XN


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, whether it was the doormen of Cihang Jingzhai or the disciples of the Yinkui Sect, they all knelt on the spot and responded in unison.


    "Well...I can''t cure you anymore..."


    Zhou Ye smiled angrily...


    You know, what he most taboo is that his women fight in the den...


    Although he only brought Hang Jingci to his subordinates,-in Zhou Ye''s view, the disciples of Ci Hang Jingzhai were already the meat on their cutting board, and they couldn''t run away... how could they allow themselves Fighting in the nest...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s appearance...Hang Jingci and Gong Menghan both had a squeak in their hearts...


    They have a better understanding of their masters... The masters leaked out this picture because they wanted to... be unreasonable...


    as predicted¡­¡­


    After Zhou Ye laughed, snapped his fingers, and the girls heard a sound of broken glass...


    With the sound, all the women in the Cihang Hall disappeared on the spot at the same time...


    Needless to say, they were dragged into the mirror world by Zhou Ye again...


    This day is quite a memorable day for Cihang Jingzhai.


    On this day, Ci Hang Jing Zhai, from the first ancestor Di Nihang Jingci, the contemporary Zhai master Meng Qianqiu, down to the clerks... none of them escaped Zhou Ye''s poisonous hands...


    Even, Zhou Ye played a trick of three generations on the same couch...Hang Jingci and Meng Qianqiu and Meng Qianqiu''s disciple Jiang Lan''er were placed together...cough cough...


    And the women of Cihang Jingzhai deserved to practice the most affectionate swordsmanship of Cihang... Their performance was even more unbearable than their ancestor Hang Jingci... They even raised their hands and surrendered before even one day.


    As for the disciples of the Yinkui School headed by Gong Menghan...hehe...for them, this is simply compound interest distributed by their own demon...


    Even when they were still begging for mercy from the women in Cihang Jingzhai, they would jump out regardless of the previous suspicions and help their former enemies bear the anger of their masters...


    To a certain extent, this also made the tense relationship between the two factions more harmonious.


    After this battle, the two factions have completely lost their heart to fight.


    Of course, Zhou Ye did not really let the two factions merge into one, but let them each continue to lead the two ways of good and evil...


    To put it bluntly, if the two factions really merge into one... then Zhou Ye should have a headache again... because that means there are too many variables in the future...


    Zhou Ye was not afraid of variables, but he was afraid that these variables would change the beauties he was bound to win, and that would be boring.


    After completely subduing Cihang Jingzhai, Zhou Ye got up and returned to Beijing after a half-month delay on the emperor peak...Of course, with him, there was also the first ancestor of Cihang Jingzhai, Hang Jingci...


    In the year of Yong''an 76, the 96-year-old Emperor Da''an, Zhou Ye and Zhou Boyang died in Anjing Palace...


    Emperor Zhou Ye of Da''an had no heirs and no clans, so after Zhou Ye''s death...the world fell into a dispute.


    When Emperor Da''an was in power, he spared no effort to attack foreign races, so after his death, there were no signs of foreign races invading the Central Plains like Wuhuluanhua...


    When the Central Plains were chaotic, the Momen Yinkui Sect and Zhengdao Niu''ercihang Jingzhai were born. They were looking for candidates who were able to inherit the throne on the Central Plains. In the end, Da''an split into the Northern and Southern Dynasties...


    At this point, Zhou Ye had completely got rid of the shackles of the emperor''s throne... and could wander around again.


    Chapter 2213


    Chapter two hundred and thirteen


    Snowy Mengshan, Youyou Emperor stepped on the peak.


    It''s midwinter now... The entire Yumeng Mountain has been shrouded in thick snow, and when you look around, it is covered in heavy makeup and very enchanting.


    And the Ci Hang Jing Zhai on the emperor step peak is even more so.


    On the square in front of the Cihang Hall, two slender figures are looking at each other...


    One, about thirteen or fourteen, wearing a pale white gauze dress, holding a three-foot green front in his hand, looking at each other with a smile on his face.


    Opposite her was a beautiful young woman in her twenties. She saw her-a pair of beautiful eyebrows inserted diagonally into the temple. Her eyes were as dark as lacquer, and she was very attractive. Fascinated.With her skin carved like flawless white jade, it makes people feel amazing.


    "I wish my sister, the little girl is offended today..." Fan Qinghui said crisply in the little Lolita wearing a white dress, "Look at the sword--!"


    As the voice fell to the ground, I saw that little Lolita did not move, but the long sword in her hand had already lost track, and then - a sword aura struck towards Zhu Yuyan.


    "Hehe..." Facing Fan Qinghui''s actions, Zhu Yuyan smiled slightly, and danced lightly with her long sleeves, and then set aside the sword spirit that hit her... "No need to be polite... It¡¯s a family. Just let me go and let me see what is so extraordinary about Cihang Jingzhai¡¯s Cihang Sword Classic..."


    Although Zhu Yuyan said politely, her faint contempt for Ci Hang Jing Zhai also annoyed the little Lori Fan Qinghui...


    With a bite of her silver teeth, she was like a rabbit, holding Sanchi Qingfeng in her hand, and rushing towards Zhu Yuyan...


    For a time, one big and one small two girls fought together.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1830

    I have to say that although Fan Qinghui''s little Lori is still young, her Cihang sword canon has been trained to the state of the sword god without self, and it is only one step away from the highest state of the sword canon. In the arena of the master cloud, it can be regarded as a martial arts wizard.


    However, what is sad is that her opponent Zhu Yuyan has already practiced the Yin Kui Sect''s Heavenly Demon secret method to the eighteenth level...


    So-she was unlucky...


    After only ten moves, Fan Qinghui was tightly bound by Zhu Yuyan with a pair of sleeves...


    Zhu Yuyan happily looked at Fan Qinghui''s little loli who was like rice dumplings tied up by her pair of sleeves, and joked: "The Cihang Sword Classic is really powerful, admire..."


    Fan Qinghui''s little Lori, who was defeated by Zhu Yuyan, felt anguish in her heart... "With the eighteenth-layer secret technique of the Heavenly Demon by the power of the sword master, what''s so proud of...huh!"


    Hearing what little Lolita said, Zhu Yuyan was not only not angry, but rather proudly said: "Hehe...That means that the devil loves me, pity and pet me... Are you envious? Are you jealous? Hate?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Little Lolita really has a bit of envy, jealousy and hatred... But after all, she was a disciple who came from Cihang Jingzhai, and she couldn''t learn the straightforward ability of the Yinkui school disciple.


    "Okay, Yana, the outcome is divided, let Qinghui go..."


    At this moment, a leisurely voice came from the main hall of Cihang...


    Hearing this, Zhu Yuyan smiled slightly, and bowed to the Cihang Hall from a distance, and said, "I must follow the decree of your husband!"


    After all, Zhu Yuyan untied the celestial demon sleeves that bound Fan Qinghui''s little Lori.


    The two of them walked into the Cihang hall together.


    As soon as he walked into the hall, Fan Qinghui bounced to the side of the handsome boy sitting in the first seat, complaining with aggrieved expression: "Sword Master, it''s not fair... You help the sisters of the Yinkui faction improve their skills. , But doesn¡¯t help our disciples of Cihang Jingzhai improve their skills... Qinghui refuses to accept..."


    Upon hearing this, all the disciples of Cihang Jingzhai and the female disciples of the Yinkui School in the temple laughed.


    "Ahem..." Zhou Ye said with some embarrassment, "That...actually, there are some reasons for this..."


    "Huh, what''s the reason... If the sword master didn''t say anything today, Qinghui would not let the sword master go..." With that, Fan Qinghui''s little loli jumped directly into Zhou Ye''s arms, like an octopus, deadly Holding Zhou Ye and refusing to let go...


    Seeing Fan Qinghui doing this, Zhou Ye gave a wry smile...


    What does he want to say, is it to say-if he doesn''t help Yuyan practice the Eighteenth Heavenly Demon Secret, he can''t take her pure Yin body??


    Otherwise, she would never be able to get a glimpse of the highest state of the Heavenly Demon''s secret method??


    How can you tell little Lori about this kind of thing...?


    As if seeing Zhou Ye¡¯s embarrassment, a beautiful young woman in a fur coat beside him smiled and said: "Qinghui is not troublesome, the Yinkui school practice focuses on self-cultivation, while your Cihang sword canon focuses on cultivation. Heart, this is different..."


    If the person who speaks is from the Yin Kui faction, then Qinghui Xiao Lolita can still say a few words, but if it is this woman who speaks, then she doesn''t even have any thoughts about it...


    why¡­¡­


    Because this woman is neither an elder of Cihang Jingzhai, nor a disciple of the Yinkui School...but an unrelated person.


    Since she is a person who has nothing to do with the two factions, then what she said can be regarded as pertinent.


    "Sister Jialuo said yes, that''s it..."


    With that said, Qinghui Little Lori was a little unhappy and wanted to jump out of her owner''s arms...


    However, what is there to say?It''s easy to go up, but difficult to go down...


    She wants to go down, Zhou Ye doesn''t plan to let her go down yet...


    Fan Qinghui''s little Lolita, who was about to jump off her sword master, felt her waist tighten, and her body could no longer move...


    As a little loli who was abducted by her own sword master and played many unsuitable mini games, Fan Qinghui''s heart suddenly became tight... her face blushed immediately.


    "Sword, sword master... this... there are... there are many more people..."


    Little Lolita is a thin-skinned person. If Zhu Yuyan is changed, she would like to swear to a group of teachers and sisters that she owns her own demon master.


    "It''s okay, I just hold Qinghui and do nothing!" Zhou Ye teased the little Lolita in his arms cheerfully.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words like this, Fan Qinghui''s little Lolita lowered her head and never said anything.


    At this time, Zhu Yuyan also walked to the side of her demon master and sat down.


    Of course, she also saw her own demon master''s style, and looked at each other with Dugu Jialuo sitting on the other side, and smiled slightly.


    "It seems that your husband still has a soft spot for Loli..." Zhu Yuyan said quietly: "I saw Xiao Qinghui, and I remembered myself... At that time, when I was deceived by the demon lord, I was almost like Qinghui. How old is..."


    "Yeah, pity me... I originally made a marriage contract with the Yang family, but my husband forcibly snatched it away... Alas, there is still a family that can''t go back!" Dugu Jialuo also made a lot of emotions. The appearance, said.


    Chapter 2214


    Chapter two hundred and fourteen


    Hearing the voices of the two women, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    Well, when he was more than ten years old, he was really bad at Zhu Yuyan... But, that''s not to blame him, who called this future yin queen, ran into his room in the middle of the night... ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As for Dugu Jialuo...


    That is indeed his pot...


    At the beginning, he was just curious about what the Queen of Dugu is like, so he went to Dugu''s house to take a look... But this look made him take a fancy to this strange little girl...


    Now that he had taken a fancy, Zhou Ye would naturally not be polite...


    Just take the future lonely queen into captivity.


    "Why? Do you regret it?" Facing the words of the two women, Zhou Ye''s face became a little shameless, and he asked directly.


    Seeing her husband¡¯s behavior, Zhu Yuyan and Dugu Jialuo looked at each other and smiled. Then they hugged her husband¡¯s arm from left to right, and smiled: ¡°The most regrettable thing in this life is knowing After you have become a husband, the most fortunate thing is that you have become a woman... We love you, husband..."


    The words of the two women directly caused Zhou Ye''s face to leak a smile...


    Seeing his own sword master [Devil Master]''s style, all the disciples of Cihangjingzhai and Yinkui Sect in the audience laughed suddenly...


    For them, their own sword master [Devil Master] can be said to have watched them grow up... Each of them is his woman, and they have long been familiar with this kind of thing.


    "Well, it''s rare for the demon lord to come here on New Year''s Eve, and enjoy me, sisters... shouldn''t you respect the devil lord a cup?"


    "The devil, I toast you a cup!"


    "I also offer a drink to the Sword Master..."


    Following someone''s suggestion, all the women in the temple suddenly cheered...


    They know that although their masters are involved in good fortune, their supernatural powers are boundless... but when facing their own women, they don''t have the slightest pretensions... On the contrary, the more they make him, the happier he will be...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1831

    Therefore, this night, in the Cihang hall of Cihang Jingzhai, the lights were brightly lit until dawn...


    And the singing of the women in the temple has never been cut off...


    Even among them, there is faintly the tender voice of Fan Qinghui''s little Lori...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Fireworks in March¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Outside Yangzhou city¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the official road, the three people are walking slowly...


    This man, two women, three people, the man is suave, and the woman looks like a fairy. It is a beautiful picture of talented men and beautiful women...


    It was none other than Zhou Ye, Zhu Yuyan and Dugu Jialuo who came out of Ci Hang Jing Zhai.


    After Zhou Ye was delayed for three months in Cihang Jingzhai, he was very moved and planned to go down the mountain and have a good time.


    So he bid farewell to the daughters of Cihang Jingzhai, took Zhu Yuyan and Dugu Jialuo, and the three of them rode on three rides, all the way to Yangzhou.


    "After years of fighting, how can this troubled world stop..." Dugu Jialuo couldn''t help but sigh as he looked at the ragged refugees on the roadside.


    "If our husband is willing to shoulder the responsibility of the world with his own body, then the world will already be He Qinghaiyan..." Zhu Yuyan joked with a smile.


    "...Ahem, Yan''er, are you a PP again?" Zhou Ye said helplessly.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhu Yuyan blushed, and hurriedly pleaded, "I don''t dare to... I know I''m wrong!"


    Seeing Zhu Yuyan''s style, Zhou Ye couldn''t care about her...


    While talking, the three of them have already arrived outside Yangzhou...


    At the gate of the city, the teams entering the city were all a few miles away...


    Zhou Ye didn''t plan to line up at all. He led the two women towards the small gate on the side of the city gate and walked over...


    The soldiers guarding the city did not scold Zhou Ye and the three of them, but kindly asked them to take out the pass token...


    Does Zhou Ye have a token??


    He obviously has no token...


    However, although Zhou Ye has no tokens, he has magical powers...


    I saw him pretending to take something out of his arms and flashed it in front of the soldier guarding the city...The soldier guarding the city immediately bowed his knees and let them go.


    And this scene was all caught in the eyes of a fifteen or sixteen-year-old girl in the queue on the other side.


    She clearly saw that what Zhou Ye was showing was neither a customs clearance token nor a customs clearance document, but a shortbread biscuit.


    However, it was this piece of shortbread biscuits that made the city guards let the three people so humbly...This made the girl full of doubts.


    Although she deliberately wanted to ask the soldier why the shortbread biscuits could be used as a token, it happened to be her family''s turn to let it go, so she pressed the matter to the bottom of her heart.


    On the other side, after Zhou Ye brought the two women into the city, he planned to find an inn to stay at first. After all, he was planning to spend a few days in Yangzhou.


    With Zhou Ye''s character, he naturally wouldn''t wrong himself...


    After some inquiries in the city, Zhou Ye took the two women to an inn called Xianfuju and stayed temporarily.


    This Xianfuju is not only the largest inn in Yangzhou City, but also the largest restaurant in Yangzhou City. The Huaiyang cuisine in their inn is unique in the local area.


    This is one of the reasons why Zhou Ye chose to stay here.


    Huaiyang cuisine began in the Spring and Autumn Period, flourished in the Sui and Tang Dynasties, flourished in the Ming and Qing Dynasties, and is known as "the best taste in the Southeast, the most beautiful in the world".


    And since Zhou Ye arrived in Yangzhou, he naturally wanted to taste this Huaiyang cuisine.


    Although it was only about eleven o''clock in the morning at this time, Xianfu was already full of friends in the middle, and there were no seats in the few private rooms...


    In the shop Xiaoer''s constant apology, Zhou Ye took the two women to choose a second floor window position and sat down.


    "Four hots, four colds and two soups, pick up your specialty dishes..." Zhou Ye said unhurriedly, "Don''t fool me with things that fool outsiders..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiao Er from the shop smiled somewhat sullenly: "When you look at the guest officer, you are a sensible person. How dare you fool you? I''ll pass the food for you..."


    With that said, after the shop''s second group of three people poured the tea, they turned around and left...


    When the time was not old, the shop Xiaoer ordered Zhou Ye''s food.


    Just when Zhou Ye picked up the chopsticks and was about to feast on... Zhu Yuyan, who was sitting next to him, attached to his ear and whispered: "Husband, that little girl is watching you... It''s not that you were showing mercy outside again. Right??"


    "Eh?" Zhou Ye was taken aback when he heard the words, he turned his head to look...


    Sure enough, at a dining table not far from their table, there was a beautiful girl of fifteen and sixteen years old staring at him without blinking...


    But what Zhou Ye was convinced was that he had never seen this girl before, let alone any spiritual hints to her... "I don''t know her..."


    Chapter 2215


    Chapter Two Hundred and Fifteen


    Just when Zhou Ye turned to look at this girl, the girl also saw Zhou Ye...


    The eyes of the two touched together inadvertently...


    The girl hesitated for a moment, then got up and walked towards Zhou Ye''s table...


    The middle-aged man sitting next to the girl was taken aback when he saw his daughter''s behavior...


    He couldn''t help but asked in a low voice: "Qingya, what are you going to do?"


    "Daddy, I saw an acquaintance, I went to greet him, and I''ll be home soon!"


    With that, Shang Qingya walked to Zhou Ye''s face without looking back...


    "Where is the shortbread biscuits you just held? Could you let me take a look!?" Shang Qingya looked at Zhou Ye and asked curiously.


    "......" Hearing Shang Qingya''s question, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while...Well, he had almost guessed why this little girl came.


    Obviously, the scene of him teasing the soldier at the city gate was seen by this little girl...


    "What kind of biscuits? I don''t know what you''re talking about?" Zhou Ye said blankly, as if he really didn''t know what Shang Qingya was talking about.

 The Movie World Chapter 1832

    "You want to bluff me... You are at the gate of the city, the sesame seed you took..." Shang Qingya''s curiosity was almost overflowing at this time... "I just want to see what''s so strange about that sesame cake. , Actually let the soldiers who guard the city let you into the city..."


    "That''s because you read it wrong..." Zhou Ye stretched out his hand and said helplessly: "I just let him take a look at my pass token... How can there be any biscuits!"


    "I don''t believe it..." Shang Qingya was extremely confident in her eyes. She clearly saw that Zhou Ye took out a sesame seed cake, how could it be a token?


    "If you don''t believe me, look!" Zhou Ye was quite interested in teasing this chick... So, he couldn''t help but took out a piece of biscuits from his arms--cough cough, token... put it on the table and let Shang Qing Look at it...


    "Is it really that I read the wrong thing?" Shang Qingya looked at the token on the table, she was stunned...


    But after a while, she was rather unwilling to pick up the token on the table, wanting to take a closer look...


    However, as soon as he picked up the token, Shang Qingya discovered a trace of mystery...


    No matter what the token was made, it was bound to be extremely hard, but the token she held in her hand was kind of warm, and the touch was just like - uh, biscuits.


    She looked at the token in her hand blankly, and she didn''t understand--what is going on...


    Why is the token so soft and warm??This¡­¡­


    At this moment, Shang Qingya did something extremely shocking...


    I saw she picked up the token, put it to the side without hesitation, and bit it hard...


    "Mmm... it really is sesame seed cake..."


    Seeing Shang Qingya''s actions, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while...Girl, you are really not afraid of getting your teeth out...You are so slippery, do your family know??


    At this time, Shang Qingya was fascinated by the taste of the biscuits that Zhou Ye took out...


    The shortbread biscuits that can be carried by Zhou Ye, are they mortal??


    This sesame seed cake was made by Xi Wangmu Wanyu for her own man... Although, she wanted to make moon cakes at first...


    However, it is undeniable that the ingredients used to make this shortbread biscuits are all ordinary products.


    After a mortal eats it, it also has the effect of prolonging life.


    "............ That is my sesame seed!" Zhou Ye said silently for a while.


    "It''s just a sesame cake, don''t be stingy...Big deal, I can just buy it!" Shang Qingya said, but the movements in her hand are not slow...just a moment, the palm-sized sesame seed is the whole Into her belly.


    "......I''m afraid you can''t afford it..." Zhou Ye sighed silently and said.


    "How is it possible? Even though my business is not a powerful family, but a mere sesame seed cake can still be bought!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Shang Qingya disagreed.


    "Okay...In that case, use your life to change it..." Zhou Ye said, pointing to the position opposite to him, "Sit down, from now on, you will be my maid..."


    "what??"


    When Shang Qingya heard Zhou Ye''s words, she was stunned...


    One sesame seed can change her life, this...this sesame seed is a bit too expensive, right??


    However, at this time, Shang Qingya found out that she could not help but sat opposite Zhou Ye, "You, are you magic?"


    "...Haha..." What could Zhou Ye say besides haha??


    However, a sesame cake in exchange for the life of the mother, Shang Qingya, the owner of the beauty field, Shang Xiuxun, Zhou Ye thinks that it is not a loss...Although, the genius and the treasure used in the sesame seed is enough to make a golden core monk. Jealous.


    At this time, the shop owner who was sitting there and watching his daughter act also felt something was wrong...


    Why would my daughter sit opposite that boy??Is he really an acquaintance of his daughter??


    Although the owner of the mall sometimes stays away from home all the year round because of busying with foreign sales at the Flying Horse Ranch... But he has never heard his wife say that his daughter is closer to the young man from another family...


    Therefore, if his daughter just said that she saw an acquaintance and went to greet him, he was also doubtful.


    However, right now, he can''t just ask...


    Thinking of this, the shop owner got up and walked towards Zhou Ye... "Little brother, I don''t know how to call it? How did you meet my Qingya?"


    "Hehe...My surname is Zhou Mingye... I fell in love with Miss Qingya at first sight... I also ask the owner of the mall to complete it..." To a certain extent, Zhou Ye''s skin is already as thick as a corner of a city wall... If he does, he will come casually...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the expressions on the faces of the ladies on the table suddenly became wonderful.


    Dugu Jialuo had a smile on his face, but his little hand had reached Zhou Ye''s waist... Pursuing his soul and strangling, he was activating--


    And what about Zhu Yuyan?It was a look of sadness, as if it were a kitten to be abandoned... The little hand has reached Zhou Ye''s waist...


    As for Shang Qingya, sitting opposite Zhou Ye...


    At this moment, her little face has become crimson... eyes are full of horror...


    No way, she tried to refute aloud, but found that she couldn''t say anything... let alone refute...


    And the face of the mall owner standing by was also stunned... Fuck, I just came to ask, you actually talked about marriage with my daughter??What''s happening here??


    For a while, everyone at Zhou Ye''s table was silent because of Zhou Ye''s words...


    Even the air is a bit more solemn...


    Chapter 2216


    Chapter Two Hundred and Sixteen


    "Hahahaha...well, brave and knowledgeable, kid, dare to say that in front of me, you are the first!"


    After a while, the owner of the mall laughed and said, "But it''s not that easy to marry my daughter... And, the two female companions next to you, I''m afraid they won''t agree?"


    The owner of the store has seen countless people in his life...


    When he first saw Zhou Ye, he did not like Zhou Ye...


    It wasn''t that he had any prejudice against Zhou Ye, but because of his personality.


    The owner of the shopping mall has been on the racecourse of the shopping mall all his life, and he has a bold personality, so he doesn''t like a handsome boy like Zhou Ye. In his opinion... such a weak scholar, soft and weak, and he is not willing to be straight. Said, if you have to make a roundabout, such a person is really not a good match...


    However, as soon as Zhou Ye spoke, he directly proposed to his daughter. Although Meng Lang, this kind of behavior hit him exactly...


    He has a bold nature, so he likes this kind of straightforward personality... Obviously Zhou Ye is quite pleased with him.


    However, although Zhou Ye''s style is quite to his delight, the owner of the shopping mall won''t say anything as soon as he comes up. I have allowed your marriage and other words...


    Especially when Zhou Ye had two female companions beside him, he wouldn''t say so...


    If not, he was going to try to find out what the relationship between Zhou Ye''s female companion and him was.


    If it''s a sister, then the shop owner really doesn''t mind his daughter being mixed up with this kid who is quite temperamental. I can''t say, I can still get a good son in this trip.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1833

    After hearing the words of the shopkeeper, Zhu Yuyan and Dugu Jialuo understood his thoughts instantly.


    Whether it''s Zhu Yuyan or Dugu Jialuo, the two of them have that kind of exquisite personality...sounding the strings and knowing the elegance, the two understood the market owner''s temptation words in seconds.


    After the two women met and smiled, Zhu Yuyan said, "My brother..."


    However, before she finished speaking, Zhou Ye interrupted her... "Yan''er is so nonsense..."


    After saying that, Zhou Ye bowed his hand to the store owner: "These two are my insiders..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the expressions on everyone''s faces changed again...


    The eyes of Zhu Yuyan and Dugu Jialuo looking at her Langjun are full of tenderness...


    They originally wanted to feel wronged by themselves and pretend to be sisters of their own Langjun... However, they did not expect that they were directly drunk by their own Langjun... They knew that this was because their husband did not want them to be wronged...


    On the other side, Shang Qingya, who was sitting opposite Zhou Ye, suddenly had a ugly color on her face...


    You know, if she didn''t have any thoughts about Zhou Ye, she would say nothing like that... As the saying goes, sisters love pretty... Zhou Ye''s appearance is his biggest cheating method.


    Besides, from the outside, Zhou Ye looks much smaller than Zhu Yuyan and Dugu Jialuo...


    Therefore, Shang Qingya has always believed that the two women and Zhou Ye are sisters... But now, what Zhou Ye says is that the two women are both his wife... What is a wife? Both wives and concubines are both wife... ¡­


    In other words, the two women are actually Zhou Ye''s wives...


    How can Shang Qingya accept this?


    "Then...then you still tease me...you..."


    At this time, Shang Qingya''s aggrieved eyes were red...


    "My dear daughter, don''t cry... Today is my father''s decision for you!" Seeing that my daughter''s eyes are red, the store owner''s heart is about to die...


    After comforting his daughter, the shop owner turned his head to look at Zhou Ye, with a threatening expression on his face: "Boy...I will give you two choices now..."


    "Oh? I would like to hear the details..." Facing the threat of the mall owner, Zhou Ye asked with a casual smile.


    "Either, you divorced your two wives and concubines and marry my daughter... I will take it as this has never happened... Moreover, after a hundred years of me, the foundation of my business will be left to you and Qing Ya... ¡­"


    The store owner has just finished speaking, and the second option has not been said yet... Zhu Yuyan is not happy.


    "Is your business very good? Is the Feima ranch in a small area very good?" Zhu Yuyan said coldly: "You dare to threaten my husband...Your business wants to remove the name from now on, don''t you keep the dogs?"


    Zhu Yuyan was only willing to wrong herself just now and pretended to be the sister of her husband. It was because of her deep love for her husband...


    For her, her husband is her heaven, her land, everything about her...


    And what is the mall owner??


    A flying horse ranch in a mere area, really puts Zhu Yuyan in the eyes...


    Don''t say it''s a small flying horse pasture, it is a family of clans in the eyes of the Yinkui faction, that''s it...If you want to destroy it, you can destroy it at any time.


    Yes, that''s right, the gate valve is very good X...


    However, no matter how great the family is, there are only so many people in his core family...


    To put it bluntly, if Zhu Yuyan is willing, it is only a matter of a few words to destroy a celebrity... If you don¡¯t say anything else, you only need to kill the person in charge of the clan to cause the clan to be divided. The move of the family to fight for power comes...


    What''s more, Zhu Yuyan is not the only one who can mobilize her own Yin Kui Sect...


    You know, she has a pretty good relationship with the many sisters in her husband''s harem... Not to mention, the sisters of the Xianbei clan alone will help her...Who called her from the Xianbei clan... ¡­Her birth itself determines her own tendency in her husband''s harem.


    To put it bluntly, it is because she wants to subvert the world. If she obtains her husband¡¯s consent, it is not impossible...


    "Hahaha... The little girl is not very big, and her tone is not small... I have to remove the name of the Flying Horse Ranch..." Hearing Zhu Yuyan''s words, the shop owner smiled angrily.


    "Well, the insider is reckless, so it''s not a good idea to pay the owner of the mall..." Zhou Ye smiled and said slightly...


    Talking in a hurry, nothing good... Zhou Ye doesn''t want the relationship with the future old man to be so stiff... If you can''t say it, you will have to talk to Yihe...


    "The shopkeeper, please think about it, if today I am willing to abandon my concubine for Ling''s sake, then tomorrow... if there are more powerful figures who threaten me, won''t I also abandon Ling''s and climb high branches?" Zhou Ye leisurely Said: "So-please forgive the owner, I will not divorce my wife!"


    After listening to Zhou Ye''s words, the shop owner thought for a moment... and felt that what Zhou Ye said made sense...


    If Zhou Ye is willing to divorce his wife and concubine for his daughter today, then tomorrow another powerful figure will threaten Zhou Ye and ask him to divorce his wife, wouldn''t he also divorce his daughter??


    Thinking of this, the store owner looked at Zhou Ye in his eyes, and he appreciated it a little bit more... "You are very good... that''s all, just listen to the other choice I gave you!"


    Chapter 2217


    Chapter Two Hundred and Seventeen


    "Oh? I would like to hear the details!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "The other option is...I don''t force you to divorce your wife, but-my daughter marries you and be a regular wife!" After the shop owner finished speaking, looking at Zhou Ye, he said coldly, "Lady, don''t say I won''t give you a chance... Now, the opportunity is in front of you, don''t you have to refuse anymore... Otherwise, I really don''t dare to slaughter people?"


    The ancestor of the merchant was a general of the Jin Dynasty, and his family had a strong style of martial arts...


    Although he has switched from Wu to business... But his business is a horse farm, and he still has a relationship with the military strategist.


    Let¡¯s put it this way, although the merchant has now become a warhorse seller, the background of others still exists... It is quite easy to pull out more than a thousand numbers from the ranch to be a good player who dares to fight... ¡­


    Hearing what the store owner said, Zhou Ye was taken aback for a moment, then smiled: "So, just follow the store owner..."


    And Zhu Yuyan and Dugu Jialuo laughed quietly when they heard the words of the shop owner...


    Regarding the composition of their husband''s harem, they are the most clear...In their husband''s harem, there has never been a difference between a regular wife and a flat wife... and there is no difference between a concubine.


    Although they are like patrol wind ambassadors, Feng Yiwei and the like, they are called slaves, but in fact, all the girls also treat them as sisters, and they have never neglected...


    Therefore, if you want to talk about a regular wife, in the harem of your husband, all are regular wives...


    Although this is not in accordance with the etiquette, but in Zhou Ye''s words, it is - who made the etiquette??Why should I obey??


    To put it bluntly, people obey the etiquette because they have to do it... But how can human etiquette restrain God??Don''t be funny... it''s as ridiculous as the emperor''s golden hoe.


    If the peasants want to grow land to support their families, must the emperor also cultivate land to support their families?Can the rituals laid down by the ancestors also restrain the gods and Buddhas?I''m afraid the people who laid down the etiquette at the time would not dare to say that?


    But obviously the owner of the shop doesn''t know the situation in Zhou Ye''s home...


    He heard that Zhou Ye actually agreed, and his face immediately melted like spring snow, and a smile leaked: "Hahaha...you are very good...I am optimistic about you... Since you have agreed, then we will be A family..."


    Speaking of this, the shop owner looked at his daughter and said, "Qingya, are you going back to eat with me? Or are you going to eat here with this kid??"


    "...Daughter, daughter, and Lord Zhou have a meal together..." Shang Qingya lowered her head at this time, and said nanaly.


    "Hahaha...well, I''m here this time because I have some important things to do, so you can mix with this kid..." After speaking, the shop owner looked at Zhou Ye again, "Boy, don''t bully My daughter, or be careful of your head... Also, after my work is over, you will go with me to the Pegasus Ranch... I will get you married soon!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1834

    After speaking, the shop owner laughed, turned around and walked towards his seat... There were still many of his attendants waiting for him to eat.


    After the mall owner left...Shang Qingya bowed her hands to Zhu Yuyan and Dugu Jialuo, and said apologetically: "My father is reckless. The little girl apologized to the two older sisters for my father, and I invite you two Sister, don¡¯t care about the father¡¯s words..."


    Although Zhu Yuyan almost got up with the owner of the mall just now, she still has a good impression of this little sister who is about to enter her own family... "My sister is serious..."


    "Yes, we can also understand the heart of the owner of the mall..."


    Dugu Jialuo also said with a smile.


    Under Shang Qingya deliberately to please, and Zhu Yuyan and Dugu Jialuo deliberately made a good relationship... the three daughters soon became one...


    There were three women in one scene, and the three women got together, but instead left Zhou Ye aside...


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t care about it... They could be so harmonious, he couldn''t ask for it...


    In fact, to put it plainly, I fell in love at first sight or something, maybe, but Shang Qingya only fell into it so quickly, Zhou Ye''s spiritual position is indispensable...


    Zhou Ye has nothing to do with his own abilities. He has to be exhausted to chase girls...


    For him, how to save energy...


    After he saw Shang Qingya''s identity at a glance, he immediately opened up his spiritual position...


    That''s why Shang Qingya''s heart fell on him so quickly...No way, super easy to use cheat device, isn''t it silly??


    Do you have to play the trick of going through hardships and finally holding the beauty back??


    Zhou Ye doesn''t have a tendency to abuse himself... Of course he chose to modify his favorability as the fastest cheating method-cheating little prince, find out.


    Just as the three girls were talking and laughing...Zhou Ye was eating happily...


    I have to say that the Huaiyang cuisine in this restaurant is quite authentic...Although there are some unsatisfactory things, but the flaws are not concealed, it is already possible to make such delicious dishes in the era when the seasonings are so poor. Very rare thing.


    As Zhou Ye was tasting the delicious food, the topic of the three women unknowingly brought him to him...


    "Young Master Zhou, how do you know that my father is the owner of the Flying Horse Ranch?" Shang Qingya is still very curious about this... You know, she is different from her father''s eldest son, and women''s minds are compared Fine¡­¡­


    She knew that when her father came here, he didn''t introduce himself... How did Zhou Ye know??


    "Hehe...The bag on your servant''s body is embroidered with a horse head and a business character..." Zhou Ye took a bite of the dish, put it in his mouth without hurriedly, and said leisurely: "A horse Head, a merchant-I am afraid that there are only merchants in the Flying Horse Ranch..."


    "So that''s it..." After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Shang Qingya nodded thoughtfully... "Then how do you turn the sesame seed cake into a token?"


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless when he heard the words... "It''s just a little trick of some warlock warlocks, it''s worthless to put it bluntly..."


    "Just tell me..."


    Zhou Ye''s meal was not easy...


    No way, Shang Qingya is like a curious baby, always asking Zhou Ye questions without problems...


    Although Zhou Ye knew--this was Shang Qingya''s desire to get close to herself...but--little girl, you must at least let me finish my meal...


    In the end, Zhou Ye was really annoyed by Shang Qingya''s question... He simply took his chopsticks, pinched a lion head, and stuffed it into Shang Qingya''s mouth... This made the whole world a lot quieter...


    And Shang Qingya was flushed with Zhou Ye''s sudden intimacy, and she lowered her head and said nothing...


    Chapter 2218


    Chapter Two Hundred and Sixteen


    Outside Yangzhou city, above the official road¡ª¡ªShiliting¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It was already noon at this time, and in the official roads, there were a lot of merchants sparse...


    At this moment, a cloud of smoke filled the distance, and two fast horses came side by side...


    The knight on the left is about thirty or forty years old, with a pale yellow face, a firm expression, and a long knife behind his back...The knight beside him is a young man about seventeen or eighteen.


    "Brother Yueshan, Yangzhou City is in front of you... Let''s go into the city and find a restaurant to eat!" The young knight said softly.


    "That''s good..." The middle-aged man nodded when he heard the words...


    The two of them hurriedly moved towards Yangzhou City...


    After entering Yangzhou City, the two dismounted their horses and walked with their horses... After all, the streets in the city are quite lively with people coming and going. Riding horses will inevitably hurt the innocent.


    Just when the young man was about to find someone to find out which restaurant in the city was authentic, he was suddenly attracted by the sound of words beside him.


    "Brother Zhang, today Zuiyue Tower invites Mingyue everyone to perform on the spot, don''t you want to join us?"


    "Mingyue everyone is here in Yangzhou, I naturally want to join in, but... the tigress at home is fierce..."


    "Hahaha, what''s so difficult? When it gets better, I will send a small servant to your mansion to invite you out. At that time...you and I will go to the Drunken Moon Tower and listen to the good news of the fairy tunes of the bright moon. Beautiful?"


    "So good, Brother Liu deserves to be a confidant of my life..."


    "Hahaha... It''s easy to talk about..."


    The young knight heard the conversation between the two clearly, and naturally he yearned for it...


    If the troubled times at this time are an era of disputes, then everyone in Mingyue is a clear stream of this generation of disputes...


    She is not an actress, but she wanders around in various countries, using her singing and piano skills to promote her peace concept to a group of civilians and lords.


    Of course, although such a school has won the respect of countless people, it is useless...


    As long as there are people in this world, there will be fishing nets, as long as there are fishing nets, there will be disputes... this is something that no one can solve.


    "Brother Yueshan, everyone at Mingyue will perform in Zuiyue Tower today, look..." The young knight walked to Yueshan''s side and whispered.


    "Everyone, Mingyue?" Hearing the young knight''s words, Yue Shan thought a little, then nodded and said: "Then let''s go and join in.


    "Hey, then I will first find a restaurant to fill up my stomach, and later, we will go to Zuiyuelou to watch Mingyue''s performance..." Hearing this, the young knight''s face flushed with excitement...


    "Haha...Is the knife young after all!"


    Yue Shan couldn''t help laughing softly when he saw his brother''s style.


    Now that there is something about Mingyue''s performances, the knife is no longer picky about the restaurant... The sky is big, and Mingyue is the biggest...


    The two of them randomly found a restaurant, and after lunch...it was almost Yinshi.


    Then the two of them looked for an inn, and after storing their horses, luggage and other items, they inquired about the address of Zuiyuelou and searched for it.


    At this time, Zuiyuelou is already full of guests...


    After the young man had spent a lot of money, he found a table that was closest to Mingyue''s high stage for performing arts and sat down.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1835

    Time passed by every minute...


    When the sky was going to be dark, Mingyue everyone finally appeared in front of everyone...


    When everyone in Mingyue appeared in front of everyone like fairies coming to the mortal world from a deep valley in a dream, in the entire hall, regardless of men and women, their eyes could not leave the woman who turned all beings upside down.


    In addition to her slender and well-proportioned figure, and her demeanor, the most striking thing is her pair of fascinating twin pupils, whose affectionate veins match the slightly shy lips. Laugh, no man can resist it.


    I saw that she hired Tingting to walk to the back of the guqin that had been prepared on the stage and sat down, and with the sound of the piano... a light voice rang...


    "A thousand wishes are made in front of the pillow, to rest and wait for the green hills to rot. The water is weighed on the surface until the Yellow River is completely dry. The day is shining, and the Beidou returns to the south. The rest will not rest, and we will see the sun after the third shift ."


    That voice is like a clear spring, flowing in everyone''s hearts...


    Let all the people in the hall wait and be addicted...


    After waiting for a long time to sing a song, everyone just wakes up like a dream, and yells well...


    Mingyue watched the enthusiastic behavior of the people in the audience, but only leaned slightly before getting up and leaving...


    "He''s not here...Is he really annoyed by Mingyue, and will never see Mingyue again?"


    Thinking of this, Mingyue couldn''t help but feel miserable...


    At this moment, a rather arrogant voice suddenly sounded, "Mingyue everyone, please stay..."


    Following the sound, a guy with big ears stood up...Behind him, there were four or five sturdy companions who also stood up at the same time.


    "It''s Little Overlord..."


    "This guy, does he want to be against everyone in Mingyue?"


    "Damn it..."


    "Hush, you don''t want to die? Don''t you know who his father is?"


    In the midst of such discussions, the fat-headed guy walked to the front of the stage and bowed to Mingyue as if, and said: "In Xia Wangfeng, my father is Yangzhou governor, Wang Luanping... Today, I will see everyone in the bright moon next day, and I will be shocked by the heavens and people, and I would like to give out a thousand taels of gold to redeem everyone..."


    Having said this, Wang Feng glanced at the audience quite proudly... Seeing that no one in the audience dared to look at him, he was quite proud."Please also Mingyue everyone..."


    Just when Wang Feng hadn''t finished speaking, I suddenly heard a faint voice...


    "Yangzhou provincial governor-Wang Luanping-damn, his son, damn... Yangzhou Wang Family, kill it!"


    Hearing this voice, Mingyue''s face suddenly seemed like a cloud and the moon, and a dizzying smile leaked out... "I knew it, you wouldn''t care about me... I knew that you were always..."


    Seeing this smile, Wang Feng was stunned...


    The bright moon was originally beautiful, and this smile is even more beautiful...


    But when Wang Feng thought that this smile was not leaking out for himself, the fire in his heart burst out... "Who, junior, so arrogant, actually dare to say that he wants to destroy my Wang family, come here, this son is standing here. , See what you have..."


    He''s not finished yet...


    The whole person is like being chopped with countless knives at the same time, and in the blink of an eye it becomes a fist-sized corpse...


    For a time, the whole hall was quiet.


    Chapter 2219


    Chapter two hundred and nineteen


    "Kill..."


    "Oh my god..."


    As the governor was dismembered in an instant, the hall suddenly became a mess.


    The screams of the maid, the cursing of the men, the collision of tables and chairs, all sounded like...


    In the blink of an eye, there were only three or two kittens left in the hall full of friends.


    It''s not that these guys are timid, it''s that this scene is too terrifying...


    A person who was surviving in the first place was divided into hundreds of pieces in the blink of an eye... This kind of scene is still too heavy for the people who are safe and sound.


    Besides, the person who died was not someone else, but the son of Yangzhou governor...


    Even if you have the courage, you are not afraid of the horrible scene of dividing the corpse, but you don''t want to get into trouble...


    Therefore, in the huge hall, there are only two people left at this moment...


    These two are not others, but Badao Yueshan and his little brother, Xiaodao.


    For Yue Shan, although the scene in front of him was horrifying, it didn''t make him feel scared. After all, he was the number one master of swordsmanship in the evil way that had been famous for many years.


    On the contrary, he is quite interested in the means that can instantly divide the corpse of the Prince Caspian...


    With his eyesight, he couldn''t tell what kind of weapon the governor was killed by what kind of weapon, just as the governor should have been a pile of minced meat.


    And where is the little brother knife beside him?


    People originally came from the Li clan of the clan of Longxi, so why would he care about a Yangzhou clan?


    Besides, the color fainted, for the knife... this is the best opportunity to show your masculinity in front of everyone in Mingyue...


    Thinking of this, the young man called a knife by Yue Shan raised his hand, drew the long knife out from his waist, stepped on his feet, jumped onto the high platform, blocked Mingyue, and looked at him with a startled look. All around, Mingyue was still calming in his mouth, "Mingyue everyone is not afraid, there is here, no one can hurt you!"


    Seeing this painting of his own little brother, Yue Shan was quite speechless...


    However, young Muai and Yue Shan could understand this behavior of his little brother...


    But understanding is to understand, the strongman who divided the corpse into the history of the son has not yet appeared, and his little brother has acted like this. This is really the way to die...


    Just when Yue Shan was about to call his little brother down... Suddenly he heard a sound of laughter.


    "If you are here, no one can hurt her?? Who do you think you are??"


    As the voice fell, the combination of a man and three women slowly walked out of the private room on the second floor...


    The handsome young man in the lead has a face like a crown of jade, eyes like a star, and he is wearing a white book growth robe, with his hands behind his back...walking downstairs unhurriedly...


    And the three women behind him are all stunning beauties with slender looks and gorgeous faces...


    No one else, it was Zhou Ye and Zhu Yuyan...


    Seeing Zhou Ye walking downstairs with his three daughters... the young man named Xiaodao narrowed his eyes... "I don''t know this friend..."


    Before he finished speaking, he felt as if he was being pushed violently behind him, and he couldn''t help but staggered a few steps forward...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1836

    "Mingyue everyone, you..."


    The knife looked awkwardly at the person behind him who had pushed himself...


    It''s not someone else, it''s the master he wants to make a good dedication, Mingyue everyone...


    At this time, everyone in Mingyue didn''t have the time to pay attention to the question of the knife. He picked up the corner of his skirt a little, and flew towards the audience...


    In order to allow all the guests in the hall to watch carefully, the high platform was built to be more than two meters high...At such a height, Mingyue, a woman who has never practiced martial arts and has no power to restrain chickens, dares to walk from the high platform. Jumping up and down, I have to say that this scene is really shocking...


    At this time-the bright moon jumping off the platform is like flying in the Dunhuang frescoes, fluttering like a fairy in the world...


    "Yelang..."


    The bright moon in the air, shouting someone''s name in his mouth, the longing in his eyes almost overflowed...


    Seeing Mingyue behaved like this, no matter how much resentment Zhou Ye had in his heart, at this moment, it all disappeared...


    I saw his figure blurred for a while, and then there was a woman in his arms...


    No one else, just the Mingyue everyone who just jumped off the platform...


    "Yelang... Mingyue was wrong..." Mingyue smelled the familiar aura on Zhou Ye''s body, and a pair of pink arms tightly hugged Zhou Ye, muttering in her mouth: "Mingyue knew it was wrong... I dare not disobey Yelang... Mingyue... Mingyue misses you so much... Yelang..."


    "Pa..." Zhou Ye asked in a low voice, "Dare to say anything, so that the people of the world will never give up the words of their cruise?"


    "Yue''er dare not..." Mingyue''s heart trembled because of Zhou Ye''s slap...


    She buried her little head between Zhou Ye''s neck and said in a tired voice: "Yue''er regretted it a long time ago...Without Yelang, Yue''er will be like a fish out of the water. Life is better than death... "


    "From now on, Yue''er will never leave Yelang''s side for a half-step...what Yelang said, Yue''er did what... Yelang wanted Yue''er to be a slave, and Yue''er also recognized it. It''s..."


    "Being so behaved a long time ago, wouldn''t it be better..." Zhou Ye said here, couldn''t help but slap again at the thickest part of Mingyue...


    With a crisp sound, Mingyue''s cheeks were flushed... With a small face buried in Zhou Ye''s neck, she dared not see anyone.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Although the conversation between Zhou Ye and Mingyue was rather quiet, the other two in the hall were martial arts practitioners, and their eyes and ears were far better than ordinary people... Naturally, they heard the words between them.


    When he heard Mingyue and Zhou Ye''s words, the young man named Xiaodao was completely sluggish...The long knife in his hand cried and fell to the ground...


    Seeing the appearance of his little brother, Ba Dao Yueshan shook his head silently...


    The young Muai is not wrong, but it''s a pity that this little brother admires himself, but he already has a famous name...


    The knife stared blankly at Zhou Ye and Mingyue where you and I were playing flash bombs, and the pain in my heart was like a knife twist...


    However, whether he came from a high-ranking magnate, although his heart is already painful to the extreme, he still needs to work hard to save face...


    Thinking of this, Xiaodao reluctantly sorted out his feelings, and said to Zhou Ye from a distance: "Under Li Yuan, I don''t know who your Excellency is? What does it have to do with Mingyue everyone...?"


    Hearing the introduction of the knife, Zhou Ye temporarily took his attention from Mingyue and looked over...Li Yuan??Lee Semin''s father??Interesting...so interesting...


    Chapter 2220


    Chapter Two Hundred and Twenty


    "Li Yuan? A child of the Li family in Longxi?" Zhou Ye said, looking up and down Li Yuan...


    "It''s..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words to explain his origin, Li Yuan''s heart couldn''t help but tighten... "I wonder if you are?"


    "Hehe...I''m just a nameless pawn, and I won''t be able to get into the eyes of you, the Longxi gate clan!" Zhou Ye waved his hand and said indifferently: "Okay, this is the matter, and the rest has nothing to do with you. It''s better to leave quickly to avoid accidental injury!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Li Yuan felt dissatisfied...


    I broke my identity, but refused to say my identity...


    "Your Excellency hides the head and reveals the tail, isn''t it the gentleman''s doing, right? Mingyue everyone is afraid that it was entrusted to inhuman?"


    Li Yuan himself was jealous of Zhou Ye, and now Zhou Ye looked like he didn¡¯t put him in his eyes. No matter how good Li Yuan¡¯s cultivation was, he couldn¡¯t help it. ...


    "Nasty, palms..."


    Facing Li Yuan''s words, Zhou Ye hadn''t said a word yet, Zhu Yuyan behind him couldn''t help it...


    Following her scolding, Li Yuan felt a fragrant wind coming, and then¡ªa sharp pain in his cheek...


    Bang bang ............


    In the blink of an eye, Li Yuan''s cheek was swollen like a pig''s head...but he couldn''t even see Zhu Yuyan''s shadow.


    Facing this situation, Badao Yueshan''s figure flashed and stood in front of Li Yuan... Looking at Zhou Ye and others with a deep face, he asked in a deep voice, "Heaven Demon Dafa, you belong to the Yinkui School. who?"


    "Hehe... it''s your ass..."


    Zhu Yuyan, who had already finished her work, returned behind her husband, gave Yue Shan a glance, and said disdainfully: "What? Are you still planning to bring Longxi Li family to my Yinkui Sect Mountain Gate?"


    "Okay... OK..." Hearing this, Badao Yueshan laughed angrily: "I will capture you today, and then I will go to the Yinkui faction to find your parents'' generation theory..."


    With that, Tyrant Sword Yueshan slowly pulled out his long sword from behind...


    As the long sword in his hand was unsheathed inch by inch, Yue Shan''s momentum also climbed up one by one...


    However, just as his aura was about to rise to its peak... he heard a faint voice in his ears, "Kneel down!"


    When this word came, it was like Tianxian. Yue Shan only felt that the entire space was squeezing him out, and his body was like a huge burden, causing him to kneel on the ground involuntarily.


    With a bang, Yue Shan¡¯s knees smashed two bowl-sized pits heavily on the high platform built of solid wood... and Li Yuan beside him, like a salted fish on the shore, lay down. On the high platform, apart from the big mouthfuls of gasps, he couldn''t even speak.


    "You..." Yue Shan resisted the gravity coming from him with a hideous face, staring at Zhou Ye with his eyes...


    He was sure that the voice just came from this handsome boy.


    "The scholar...can be killed, not insulted...today''s grace, Yueshan must remember the five inner, and in the coming day, there will be a good return..."


    After Yue Shan finished these words word by word... he didn''t say anything anymore... just transferred his whole body skill, and resisted the heavy pressure of the mountain.


    After hearing Yue Shan''s threat... Zhou Ye couldn''t help but laugh...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye would often see this scene when reading martial arts novels before...


    Pig''s feet defeated his enemies, but for various reasons, let go of his enemies...In the end, the family members of Pig''s feet suffered misfortunes and friends...


    At that time, Zhou Ye often wondered, is this Nima a pig''s feet or a lone star from the evil spirit?


    Don¡¯t you know how to cut weeds and roots??

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1837

    Actually... Hey, friends who are pig''s feet are so unlucky...


    Zhou Ye moved his own footsteps gently while thinking about the marginal things in his mind...


    In just one step, Zhou Ye appeared in front of Yue Shan...


    He looked at the two people on the stage... and smiled slightly: "Yueshan Tyrant Blade, isn''t it? You can be regarded as a good man... What a pity... What a pity..."


    As Zhou Ye''s words sounded, Yue Shan''s whole body began to melt like a snowman in the sun...


    "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" The dissolving pain made Yue Shan, who considers himself a firm character, also screamed... "Kill me, kill me..."


    "Don''t worry... Have you seen a candle?" Zhou Ye said cheerfully, and with a wave of his hand, a sofa appeared behind him... He held Mingyue in her arms and sat down... softly said, "Actually , I don¡¯t have any prejudice against you... But, everything is because of strong prominence, why do you have to jump out to find me trouble? What do you still say to remember the five inner..."


    "To be honest, I have no ambitions. I just want my female friends to live happily..."


    "So, for their safety, you can go to death..." Zhou Ye said, gently stroking the hair of Mingyue in his arms, and asked: "Yue''er feels that I am doing this cruel?"


    "No..." Mingyue said cleverly: "When there is dispute, there will be grievances, and when there are grievances, there will be hatred... The best way to resolve hatred is to completely exterminate one party... I think Yelang will do it. That''s right!"


    Zhou Ye was taken aback when he heard the words, and then laughed loudly: "Hahaha...Yue''er is a good student..."


    "Everything in the world is inferior to Yelang in Yue''er''s eyes..." Mingyue whispered... "Without Yelang by my side, the world would have no color for me... I don''t want to be born like that. Dead alive..."


    Hearing Mingyue''s words, Zhou Ye lightly pecked her neck with a little guilt, and said in a low voice, "I wronged you a few days ago..."


    In fact, Mingyue and Zhou Ye met six months ago...


    At that time, the dance group that Mingyue was in happened to pass by Wuyi Mountain and was robbed by horse bandits in the mountain...


    Seeing that the guards of the dance troupe have been hacked and killed by horse bandits...Mingyue has to kill herself in order not to fall into the hands of those horse bandits...After all, what will happen to a great beauty in the hands of bandits?Don''t even think about it...


    However, at this moment, Zhou Ye appeared beside Mingyue like a divine soldier descending from the sky...


    He slaughtered hundreds of horse bandits easily...


    Since ancient times, beautiful women love heroes, not to mention Zhou Ye, such a handsome hero...


    Only at that moment, Mingyue was overwhelmed by Zhou Ye''s extraordinary heroic figure...


    The following things are naturally natural...


    After Zhou Ye killed the horse thief, he guarded Mingyue''s dance troupe and headed towards Zhangzhou...


    Along the way, under Zhou Ye''s means, Mingyue only held it for two days before it fell...


    Since then, the two of them stayed and flew, envious of others...


    Chapter 2221


    Chapter Two Hundred and Twenty One


    However, after arriving in Zhangzhou, the two had a dispute over some trivial matters...


    In Zhou Ye''s view, since Mingyue was already his own woman, he naturally couldn''t show his face and engage in this kind of singing and dancing.


    And what about Mingyue?The character is also quite stubborn...


    Thinking that I am just using my own songs and dances to convey my beliefs is not a low-level karma.


    Neither of them can convince anyone...


    In a fit of anger, Zhou Ye got up and left... and disappeared.


    One day or two days... Mingyue thought that her prince was just short-tempered, and he would be back in a few days...


    However, three months passed in the blink of an eye... Zhou Ye never appeared in front of Mingyue again...


    At this time, Mingyue was in a hurry...


    Sometimes people are really cheap...


    When you have it, you don¡¯t think it¡¯s so precious... When you lose it, you discover that the things you didn¡¯t care about have already become all of your life...


    Mingyue is crazy, asking about Zhou Ye''s whereabouts...


    However, how could she find out Zhou Ye''s whereabouts??


    In the end, Mingyue had to go back to his old business and began touring performance again...


    However, this time, she was not performing for her own peace concept... She was just looking for her Yelang, to find her favorite...


    It''s so pitiful... I didn''t expect to meet this cruel man at the first stop...


    Although there were three women behind him who he didn''t know... but Mingyue didn''t care anymore... For her, as long as he was beside her, everything was tolerable.


    "Yue''er, I suffered for you..." Seeing Mingyue behaved like this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help sighing and said guiltily.


    "Yue''er is not bitter, but when I think about Lang Jun, my heart hurts..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mingyue couldn''t help muttering: "Ye Lang, next time Yue''er has something wrong, you can call Yue''er, you can also scold Yue''er, but... don''t ignore Yue''er and leave... That way, Yue''er is going to die like that..."


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye responded softly and asked, "Where are those two girls, Shijian and Shiqin?"


    "They are in the background..."


    Shijian Shiqin was the maid that Zhou Ye brought out from the underworld. The two of them were either alone, and both were capable of opposing the army...


    This is also one of the reasons why Zhou Ye played this tricky trick with confidence...


    With these two 10,000 enemies beside Mingyue, Zhou Ye is very relieved of Mingyue''s safety...


    Following Zhou Ye''s questioning, the two singing women suddenly appeared behind Zhou Ye...


    The two women who suddenly appeared behind Zhou Ye bowed to Zhou Ye and said, "Shi Jian and Shi Qin have seen their master..."


    "No, you have performed very well, I am very satisfied..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, and said, "Thanks for your hard work..."


    "Shi Jian [Shi Qin] doesn''t work hard..."


    After the two pretty little girls finished speaking, they hugged their owner''s arms one by one, and said softly: "Master, why don''t you need to do this by yourself, just give it to our sisters. We will let this The two maggots understand that no one should offend and never say anything..."


    "Haha...Okay, stop making trouble..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted the dolphins of the two maidservants, and said, "The ending of these two people is doomed, and you don''t need to do it again..."


    "Oh..." X2


    After the two maids responded, they turned their eyes to the other three women who came onto the stage slowly...


    "Shijian and Shiqin have seen Mrs. Yuyan and Mrs. Jialuo..."


    "You two clever ghosts, I said, why didn''t your husband bring you by your side? It turned out to be by my sister Mingyue..." Zhu Yuyan said with a smile.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1838

    For these two maids, Zhu Yuyan still likes them very much...


    Not to mention that these two girls themselves are clever and cute, and they are extremely pleasing to all the girls. Just because of her feet, Zhu Yuyan can''t help but be careful.


    These two girls are not ordinary people... The two are big monsters who were instructed by the Queen Mother of the West, and the body is a pair of twin Qingluan sisters in Kunlun...


    In terms of strength, it was even stronger than Meng Qiniang who guarded the Huangquan Road three hundred miles in the underworld.


    After all, Qingluan is one of the nine phoenix chicks...the blood is extraordinary.


    Next, the two women Shijian and Shiqin curiously asked about Shang Qingya''s heels... After all, the two women had never seen Shang Qingya before...


    And Shang Qingya felt quite congenial to the two girls... After just chatting for a while, there was a feeling of hatred for seeing each other.


    In fact, this is the blood of the Qingluan god bird. Qingluan itself has a symbolic meaning of love. All people with love will have an indescribable sense of closeness to them...


    As the women chatted non-stop... Zhou Ye was idle...


    At this time, Yue Shan lying at Zhou Ye''s feet had already turned into a pool of substance that was difficult to understand.


    And what about Li Yuan?It has also begun to roll his eyes... out of air more than air in...


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye didn''t bother to delay here anymore...


    To put it bluntly, he came here to find the bright moon...


    Now, Mingyue has also been found...He naturally doesn''t need to waste time here anymore...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye stood up holding Mingyue... "Okay, let''s go too... This is really not a good place!"


    "Okay, husband..."


    "Everything is subject to your husband''s orders..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, all the women responded...


    "Haha... let''s go!" Zhou Ye said, waving his hand and everyone disappeared on the high platform...


    The entire hall was instantly cleaned up...In addition to a pool of minced meat under the stage, there was also a pool of unexplained objects like wax tears...


    And beside the object, Li Yuan, who passed out into a coma...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Time does not know how long it has passed... Li Yuan finally woke up... He looked at the sewage-like object next to him, and suddenly sadness came from it... He burst into tears... "Big Brother Yueshan... Wu Wu... It''s a small knife. It¡¯s you...oooooo..."


    Seeing that while he was crying, there was a sound of armor colliding outside the hall...


    "Don''t let a thief go away..."


    "Master Governor has an order to capture the murderer...those who dare to resist, kill without mercy!"


    With the sound, a large group of soldiers in armor rushed in...


    They saw Li Yuan the first time...


    Apart from anything else, several soldiers kicked him to the ground in the past, and then tied the rope...


    "Boy, you dare to kill Master Cister Shi, you are dead..."


    "I didn''t kill the Prince Governor..."


    "Hey, you can tell Master Cishi about this!"


    With that said, a group of soldiers took Li Yuan into custody... and walked outside...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye saved Li Yuan''s life, just because Li Yuan had a daughter named Li Xiuning... As for Yue Shan?He doesn¡¯t have a daughter to be as cheap as Zhou Ye, so Zhou Ye will naturally not save him...


    Chapter 2222


    Chapter Two Hundred and Twenty Two


    That night--


    Dozens of black shadows sprang from Yangzhou Governor¡¯s Mansion...


    After a while, the governor''s mansion turned into a sea of ??flames...


    "Waterfall..."


    "Come on..."


    "Quickly, go and save Lord Shishi..."


    That night, the people of Yangzhou City were awake at night... The streets were full of soldiers searching for gangsters...


    Until dawn, the entire Yangzhou City was still heavily guarded...


    No way, the whole family of a landlord official died violently. How could such a huge matter not let the officials in Yangzhou accidentally deal with it?


    However, after three days of searching, they found nothing except the guy who claimed to be the son of Li in Longxi at the beginning...


    The group of people who killed Cishi''s son and threatened to annihilate Cishi''s family in Zuiyuelou was like disappearing in Yangzhou, and they couldn''t even find any clues.


    On the other side...on the official road to Jingling County...


    A group of people are riding horses galloping...


    The leader is a man with a beard... Behind him is a man dressed up by more than a dozen people...


    After them, it was a combination of one man and six women.


    This weird combination is obviously centered on the handsome boy in the middle. Although the six beautiful women who surround him and their sisters whisper and chuckle from time to time, one of them is always accompanied by that handsome boy. Beside the boy, he whispered this to the boy, as if he was afraid of being bored.


    This group of people is not someone else, but Zhou Ye and the owner of the Pegasus Farm who just came out of Yangzhou...


    To be honest, when the store owner saw that there were three more women behind Zhou Ye, his expression was quite wonderful.


    He wanted to persuade his daughter to leave Zhou Ye, a playboy, but was forced by his daughter to die...


    In the end, he can only let it go... No way, he can''t force his daughter to death, right??


    Although he acquiesced in this matter, his heart was unsatisfactory... Therefore, he took the lead with his entourage, and made a considerable distance from Zhou Ye and others.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1839

    Zhou Ye looked at the back of the angrily business owner in the distance, turned his head to Shang Qingya and said in a low voice: "Qingya, I''m wronged you..."


    "Qingya is not wronged..." Shang Qingya said sadly: "Now Qingya has become an unfilial daughter. If Yelang doesn''t want Qingya, then Qingya will only die... "


    "Fool, how could I not want Qingya..." Zhou Ye said, gently probing his hand, and grabbing Shang Qingya''s little hand...


    Shang Qingya''s cheeks flushed with Zhou Ye''s bold move...


    Although between the two people, even more extreme things have been done, and even Shang Qingya has already served someone with a group of sisters in the weird world called the mirror world... But outside, she Still can''t let go...


    "Langjun... this... this is not good..."


    Shang Qing Yazhen lowered her head, and even though she said that it was not good...but her little hand squeezed Zhou Ye''s big hand back, and she didn''t even want to break free.


    Seeing Shang Qingya''s reluctant expression, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile...


    Or, the ancient girl paper is the best...This kind of eagerness to refuse and greet, and the desire to speak, can any modern girl make it??


    Even if it is made, the special one is pretended...


    At this moment... There was a cloud of dust in the distance ahead, and there seemed to be dozens of people galloping on horseback...


    Facing this scene, the shopkeeper who was in the front couldn''t help but shout, "There is a situation ahead, everyone move aside slowly..."


    The store owner clearly said this to Zhou Ye and others...Although he can''t understand Zhou Ye''s flowery appearance, after all, his daughter''s heart is tied to this bastard, and he doesn''t want Zhou Ye. What''s wrong... That''s why I screamed like this...


    Following the words of the shop owner, Zhou Ye let the girls rein in their horses to slow down and leaned to the side of the road...


    In this era, soldiers and bandits are rampant...As a well-informed shop owner who has been running around all the year round, he has already cautiously placed his hand on the hilt of his waist... Up.


    Time is not long, Zhou Ye and others finally see the situation ahead...


    It was a horse-drawn carriage running wild... and behind the carriage there was a large swath of smoke and dust. Others could not see the situation in the smoke and dust a few miles away, but they could not hide Zhou Ye''s eyes...


    A few miles behind that carriage, there are dozens of figures in black riding horses...


    Those dozens of people wearing black robes riding horses and running wild, each covered their faces with black gauze, it is impossible to see whether they are male or female...


    And the horse-drawn carriage in front of him, when he saw the Pegasus Ranch sign on the owner of the mall, he pulled the reins and stopped...


    Just when the owner of the mall faced such a situation and was on guard...


    From the carriage, there was a voice like a silver bell, "Is the hero of the Flying Horse Ranch ahead?"


    The store owner did not relax his vigilance just because there was a woman in the car... He pressed the knife with one hand and asked, "It''s Shang Mou...? Who are you?"


    "Little girl Zhang Meiniang, my father, and Zhang Ke, a regular servant of Sanqi, came across a gangster while traveling for fun... Please also ask the owner of the mall to save me..." the woman in the car said anxiously.


    Sanqi Chang Attendant, Zhang Ke... is the elder brother of Liang Wu Emperor Xiao Yan... and the Flying Horse Ranch lives next to Liang, not far from each other. The most important thing is that the Flying Horse Ranch has business dealings with Liang. The store owner has also seen Zhang Ke, a regular servant of Sanqi, several times...


    Since she is the daughter of an old deceased, the owner of the mall can''t die without saving...


    Thinking of this, the store owner said solemnly: "Since it is the daughter of Brother Ziju, then Shang will naturally not be saved. A virtuous niece will go to the rear to hide and see Shang kill these gangsters!"


    "Mei Niang thanked my uncle...but the bandits are tough and not easy to fight hard. It''s better to cheat them by trying to get rid of their shells..." As he said, a girl about fifteen or sixteen years old jumped out of the car with the curtain pulled ...I saw that girl, with bright eyes and white teeth, and the beauty to the extreme...


    After stepping out of the carriage, she bowed to Yingying, the owner of the shopping mall: "The power is urgent, and the owner can forgive me!"


    While talking, she picked up the corners of her skirt and quickly ran towards Zhou Ye, who was not far behind the store owner...


    When she came to Zhou Ye''s side, she could not think too much, and directly bowed to Zhou Ye Yingying: "My son, I don''t know if I can ride with the son to confuse the bandits..."


    When the shop owner saw Zhang Meiniang¡¯s pie, his face suddenly became ugly...


    Damn it, that''s my son-in-law... You have to ride with my son-in-law when you come up, okay?


    My daughter wanted to ride with him and was scolded by me. You actually...


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t seem to see the ugly face of the shop owner, and smiled slightly: "Saving people is like fighting a fire. It''s natural..."


    While talking, Zhou Ye stretched out his hand at Zhang Meiniang... dragged her from the ground into his arms...


    Chapter 2223


    Chapter Two Hundred and Twenty Three


    After seeing that Zhang Mei Niang sitting in Zhou Ye''s arms, the imperial man who drove seemed to understand his mission. He raised the reins and accelerated towards the distance of the official road behind the owner of the mall.


    In just a moment, he disappeared into the distance...


    And at this time, the gangsters who chased the carriage behind the carriage have also rushed to the front of the store owner...


    Seeing this situation, she jumped into Zhou Ye''s arms, and Zhang Meiniang, who was riding with Zhou Ye, couldn''t help but nest her whole person in Zhou Ye''s arms... Especially her small face was deeply buried After Zhou Ye''s Hungarian...


    She was really scared today...


    Originally today, she took her family guard to Yuquan Temple to worship the Buddha, but she did not expect to encounter a gangster halfway down the road...


    Although the number of this group of bandits is only a few dozen, each of the martial arts is strong, and although the guards in the house are also good players selected from the army, they can only desperately delay time for her, which makes her escape.


    She is sure that these people are here for herself...


    Now, she doesn''t ask for anything else, just asks to be able to hide from these gangsters and let herself escape from birth...


    With such thoughts, Zhang Meiniang couldn''t help but arched into Zhou Ye''s arms again...


    Facing the behavior of the little girl in his arms, Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head... As soon as he reached out, he placed his hand on Zhang Mei Niang''s slender waist... and gently rubbed it.


    Feeling the strangeness coming from her body, Zhang Meiniang became a little embarrassed... I didn''t expect this guy to be a disciple among the golden jade.


    Doesn''t he know what a gentleman does not bully the dark room??


    Bad guy...Where are your hands going...


    Don''t go any further...


    Whoops--


    At this time, the group of knights wearing black robes had already rushed to the front of the shop owner. In front of the shop owner and others, they restrained their war horses...


    When the leading knight opened his mouth, the mall owner was shocked.


    "Pegasus Ranch merchant?"


    The sound was like cutting through glass with a sharp weapon, it was extremely unpleasant...


    "It''s Shang, I don''t know what your excellency has to say?" The business owner said with a fist to the black-robed knight.


    "Hehehehehe..." A terrible sneer sounded like a howling night owl, "Have you ever seen a carriage galloping away?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1840

    How could the store owner look like his peers, and asked directly: "How about you have seen it? How about you haven''t seen it before?"


    "Hahahaha... I have seen it, so I will show us a clear road, then our family will let you go... If you deliberately conceal it for the woman, the shopkeeper... You can run away, and your Pegasus ranch can also run. Drop it?"


    As the voice fell, the black-robed knight slapped his hand at the mall master...


    Following his actions, the store owner only felt a strong wind coming towards him. He suddenly glared and drew his horse to the side to hide, shouting: "The thief dare..."


    However, at this moment, I heard a bang¡ªthe shopping mall owner turned his head and looked, and saw that the leader¡¯s split palm force directly smashed the official road beside him into a pit as deep as one person. .


    Seeing this scene...The shop owner couldn''t help but sweat...


    Such strength, such skill...Why have you never heard of it in the world??


    "Your Excellency is good... dare to ask your honorable name!"


    At this time, the attitude of the shop owner has eased a lot... No way, his skills are not as good as people... Other than that, the leader alone can kill himself and his party completely... He can almost understand now. Why did Zhang Mei Niang see them that they were the enemy of the thief?


    "Hey hey... Don''t interrupt, I''m asking you... Not you asking me... I''m asking you, have you ever seen the carriage that just passed by??" The black robe man sneered.


    "This, there is indeed a carriage that just rushed away in a hurry..." The shop owner didn''t resist at this time... He is stronger than others, he will resist only if he is stupid.


    "Isn''t it okay to be so obedient? Hahahaha..." As he said, the black-robed man would lead his men to ride away...


    However, when he passed by Zhou Ye, he stopped his footsteps again...


    "Who are you?"


    "This is my nephew..." Seeing that the leader had actually stopped beside Zhou Ye, he had a bad idea in his heart, so he hurried over and ran over to make a round.


    "Oh?? Your nephew?" The black robe leader looked at Zhou Ye up and down, then looked at the surrounding daughters... "Then these women are also your nephews?"


    "This..." When the store owner was about to admit it... Zhou Ye said... "They are all my concubines..."


    "Hahahaha... the little Yanfu is not shallow..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the black robe laughed loudly, suddenly stopped the laughter, and said coldly: "I don''t believe..."


    "Believe it or not, they are my concubines..." Zhou Ye spread his hands and said indifferently, "Why should you believe me?"


    "Hahaha, good boy, you are the first to dare to talk to me like this..." The black robe smiled furiously: "Are you really afraid of death?"


    "You can try..." Zhou Ye showed a smile on his face, "Look at who died first..."


    "So courageous..." The leading black robe was very angry when he heard the words, and the black robe on his body seemed to follow his master''s anger, without the wind automatically... hunting.


    Seeing this situation, the owner of the mall could only hold onto his knife handle... At the same time, he put his left hand behind him, and signaled his servants to prepare desperately...


    Boy, you killed me now... Is it hard for you to admit it??


    That''s it, my business owes you... If you treat my daughter badly in the future, I will not let you go as a ghost...


    This thought was turning in his mind... The shop owner stared at the black-robed man with his eyes tightly... He planned to find a time to get into trouble...


    Just at the moment of the moment, a black-robed knight behind the black robe whispered: "Commander, the master''s affairs must not be delayed... Please also the commander take the master''s important things first!"


    "..." Hearing the words of his subordinates, the leader of the black robe seemed to have thought of something, and the black robe on his body suddenly calmed down... "Well, then I won''t delay here...but, The boy in front of him is obviously suspicious. I don''t believe that these women are his wives and concubines... Maybe the cheap maid is hiding in it..."


    "Then let them prove themselves..." The black robe behind him said here, looking at Zhou Ye and the others, "You don''t want to make mistakes, and quickly prove yourself... Otherwise, today - call you to die. The place of burial..."


    "Self-certification?? How to self-certify?"


    Zhou Ye asked with a dazed expression: "Is it possible that I will not be able to walk through the ethical affairs in front of you?"


    Chapter 2224


    Chapter two hundred and twenty-four


    "It''s so good..."


    Zhou Ye just made a casual comment, but let the black robe commander''s eyes brighten...


    "Fuck, you''re looking for death..." How could Zhou Ye be the one who wronged him, and he is about to violently attack...


    However, at this moment, Zhang Mei Niang, who was nestling in his arms, hugged his neck regardless, and then she used her force to choke him...


    To be honest, at this time, Zhou Ye''s expression was dazed...


    This is not the same as what we said...


    But this is not bad...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye didn''t care anymore. He took Zhang Mei Niang''s waist and deliberately deepened this...


    At this moment, Zhang Mei Niang''s eyes closed her eyes and her heart was full of sadness...


    This enemy, I just wanted to prove himself in this way and get rid of the entanglement of those black robes... I didn''t expect this bastard to take advantage of the danger...


    However, this feeling... so good...


    At this moment, Zhang Meiniang only felt that the whole world seemed to have stagnated, and only herself and this bastard who kept taking advantage of herself were in the world...


    Her first news was like this... just like this was ruined in this bastard''s mouth...


    But, this feeling... really beautiful...


    I don¡¯t know how long it has passed... Until Zhang Mei Niang felt that she was about to suffocate, Zhou Ye let her go...


    "Okay...Okay, just use this method to prove yourself!" The black-robed man seemed to be very happy, pointed directly at the other women, and said: "It''s your turn..."


    Hearing the words of the leader of the black robe, a group of women look at me, I look at you...


    In the end, Zhu Yuyan is one step ahead...


    With a smile, she walked up to her husband¡¯s side, and smiled at her husband: "I also ask your husband to be merciful..."


    While talking, she took the initiative to hold her husband''s neck and kissed it...


    Since Zhu Yuyan has set an example...The other women also walked over...In the eyes of her husband...


    After the girls have done all this, look at the guys on the racecourse, all of them look like life is worse than death...


    It is one thing to know that my eldest is in love with someone, but it is another thing to see that my eldest is close to someone...


    Qingya is so beautiful, it would be nonsense to say that there are no admirers in the racecourse...not to mention Qingya''s peerless appearance. Just marrying Qingya, he can turn from a slave to a master. Many people in the racecourse secretly coveted...


    However, in the end, this flower from the Flying Horse Ranch fell into the arms of a thief...


    How can this not let a group of guys gnash their teeth??


    "...Hahaha, as expected, these women are your wives and concubines... It seems that the cheap maid is not among you...whatever... the master cannot be delayed..." said here, the black-robed man wanted Go away...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1841

    Seeing this scene, the store owner couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief...Finally, he passed the blunder...


    However, at this moment, a loud voice suddenly came from behind him, "My heroes, the woman you are looking for is in the arms of that man, and he is not my nephew in my house..."


    With this sound, the black-robed man who was planning to ride away suddenly stopped his body...


    And everyone at the Flying Horse Ranch was dumbfounded...


    The store owner even looked at the sound of the sound behind him with murderous eyes... gritted his teeth and said: "Ma...three...what are you talking about!!"


    That guy named Ma San, at this time also gave up...


    He rode his horse and ran to the side of the black-robed man, and said flatly to the leader of the black-robed leader: "Her man, the younger one did see a horse-drawn carriage rushing and the woman coming out of the carriage. It was the woman who was hiding in the arms of the disciple...the little one pledged her wealth and life... there is no lie!"


    Hearing Ma San''s words... Zhang Mei-niang''s small face instantly became white and white...


    After Feng Muyuan glared at Ma San, she looked at Zhou Ye with a look of guilt... and whispered: "Mei Niang is tired of the son. It is Mi Niang''s fault... In the next life, Mei Niang is willing to be a cow and a horse to repay her great favor!"


    With that said, Zhang Meiniang raised her hand and drew a dagger from her waist to stab her heart...


    These people in black robes arrested themselves under the orders of their masters. They had never seen themselves, but wanted to arrest themselves. If they want to come, their masters are not a good thing... Moreover, they fall into the hands of their masters, afraid... ¡­


    If it was the past, I can''t say that Zhang Meiniang would not look for any short swords...


    However, after hearing that with Zhou Ye, there was a figure in her heart quietly. For this figure, she said that she didn''t want to succumb to anything more...


    No way, in order to protect your innocence, you will die.


    She doesn''t ask for anything else, just asks that these people can spare Zhou Ye and others after her death...


    However, just when Zhang Meiniang was about to find her short-sightedness... her hand was firmly grasped by Zhou Ye.


    "My son... Don''t stop Mei Niang..." Zhang Mei Niang looked at Zhou Ye with a sad expression, and said, "My heart has been determined... Please son..."


    "What stupid thing to say... I said you are my concubine, and you are my concubine... No one in this world can touch my woman!" Zhou Ye said lightly.


    After saying this, Zhou Ye looked at the group of people in black robes... "This is the end of the matter. Don''t gossip, see the truth!"


    "Quack quack quack...well, the old man beats birds all day long, but today he almost got blinded by the birds...boy, you are amazing!"


    After saying this, the black robe leader shouted: "Do it, don''t keep the chickens and dogs..."


    As his voice fell, dozens of people in black robes rushed towards Zhou Ye and others like ghosts...


    And what was faster than them was Zhou Ye''s move...


    I saw Zhou Ye''s figure sitting on horseback swaying slightly, and then dozens of Zhou Ye stood in front of the black-robed men at the same time... or slapped or kicked the tens of black people. The robe forced back away...


    "What?? Heaven and earth cross the yin and yang great compassion... not good, the idea is tied, the wind is screaming..."


    With a violent shout from the leader of the black robe, dozens of black robe knights, not even the horses, ran away with a stray shadow... while running, shouting: "Boy, you are dead Now... until my master leaves the customs, he will wash the Pegasus Ranch... you wait!!!"


    "If you want to leave, leave it to my son..." Zhou Ye would naturally not let the tiger go back to the mountain, saying that he would catch up if he couldn''t raise his figure...


    However, Zhang Mei-niang in her arms hugged her waist tightly... "My son, don''t chase the poor, be careful to adjust the tiger away from the mountain..."


    At this time, the shop owner also said: "Xian son-in-law, don''t chase..."


    After hearing this, Zhou Ye could only give up...


    Chapter 2225


    Two thousand two hundred and twenty-five chapters


    Zhang Mei Niang''s heart is full of sweet feelings at this time...


    She never knew that the feeling of being protected is so sweet...


    Although when the group of thieves broke the origin of her own son''s exercises, she felt that her son''s figure swayed slightly, but in her opinion, it may be that her own son did not expect that the group of thieves could actually recognize their own skills. For the sake of law...


    [Actually, at that time, Zhou Ye was spitting out in his heart...what did he make out??Haha I''ll know later...]


    As the black-robed knights escaped completely...


    On the entire official road, only Ma San, who had just been a seller seeking glory, was left...


    "The host, the host is forgiving... the villain is just a momentary fascination..."


    Ma San was already stupid at this time...


    He didn''t expect that the group of black-robed knights who looked like ox-coaxing were so vulnerable... they were defeated by the son-in-law of his own landlord, and the most hateful thing was that these guys escaped...


    ran away¡­¡­


    Ran¡­¡­


    Up...


    I''m lying down, you just behaved so awkwardly, why don''t you come to a deadlock... Even if you delay a little bit, so that he has time to escape... You just ran like this??


    This is not the time to think about these things... the most important thing is to save yourself.


    Looking at Ma San who was kneeling on the ground in front of him, banging his head constantly.


    The mall owner frowned... "Grab this bitch slave..."


    "Yes!!"


    With an order from the store owner, a group of men on the racecourse rushed over, punched and kicked Ma San, and arrested him.


    In this era, no one is more resentful than the betrayers...especially Ma San who also sells the owner for glory, such a person, death is not a pity.


    The owner of the mall looked at the sky, and at this time the sun was almost slanting to the west... "There is a forest in front of us, so we will camp there..."


    With that said, the owner of the mall took the lead and ran away...


    In fact, at this time, the mall owner is also full of entanglements...


    After this incident, he knew that his prospective son-in-law possessed martial arts, and that he should have come from extraordinary... But he had always been quite cold towards him because of Zhou Ye''s caress, and now he turned his face and posted it enthusiastically, looking too It''s been over the market...He has a good face, and he really can''t do such a thing.


    That''s why I made such a gesture...


    And Zhou Ye didn''t care about this either, or... Zhou Ye prefers people with this personality...


    Straightforward, good face... and righteous.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye didn''t care about this behavior of the store owner, and led the girls to chase the store owner...


    At this moment, Zhang Meiniang, who was nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, was full of anxiety and anxiety...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1842

    She looked at the beautiful face in front of her, and she still wanted to talk several times...


    Seeing Zhang Meiniang''s actions, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and asked in a low voice, "Meiniang has something to tell me..."


    "The son... Mei Niang... Mei Niang is definitely not a prodigal person... Please also observe that the son... just, just made that frivolous action, just for... to help the son through the difficulties..." Zhang Mei Niang finished With these words, she looked at Zhou Ye with anxiety. If there was a trace of unbelief on Zhou Ye''s face at this time, then she would only have to judge her innocence...


    "Well, I believe Mei Niang is definitely not such a woman..." Zhou Ye chuckled when he heard the words.


    Of course Zhou Ye believed Mei Niang''s words, and Mei Niang would do that just now. In fact, it was influenced by his spiritual position...


    However, after Zhou Ye said this, he didn''t make Zhang Meiniang''s heart open in the slightest, but complained even more... "The son is going to lie to Mei Niang, Mei Niang...oooo..."


    While talking, Zhang Meiniang started crying in a low voice...


    She really didn''t want Zhou Ye to treat her as a sleek woman...because she cared too much about Zhou Ye''s opinion of her...


    This little girl cried, but stopped Zhou Ye from crying...


    Damn it, I said I believe you... Are you still crying??Do you believe me??


    Well, since you don¡¯t believe in words, let¡¯s use actions to express...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye bowed his head and blocked Zhang Meiniang''s gaze tightly...


    For a while, Zhang Meiniang was taken aback by Zhou Ye''s actions...


    However, gradually, she stopped crying... her arms even clung to Zhou Ye''s neck...


    Seeing their own man¡¯s piety, the women couldn¡¯t help but chuckle...


    They deliberately speeded up their horses, forming a barrier between everyone in the Flying Horse Ranch and their princes, blocking their own princes behind...


    I don¡¯t know how long it took before Zhang Mei Niang came out of that dazzling state...


    As soon as she woke up, she slammed into Zhou Ye''s arms and refused to leak her face...


    Looking at Zhang Meiniang who was nestled in his arms like a kitten, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but pull out an arc...


    "My son, in fact... Actually, the slave''s surname is not Zhang, but Xiao..."


    A bottom voice came from Zhou Ye''s arms... If it weren''t for Zhou Ye''s superhuman with five senses, I really couldn''t hear her...


    "Oh? The last name is Xiao? What is your relationship with Emperor Xiaoming Xiao Kuo?" Zhou Ye asked knowingly.


    "The Nu Family is the daughter of Xiao Kuo, Emperor Xiaoming of Xiliang... The Slave Family is never deliberately concealed... The Slave Family is just afraid..." Xiao Mei Niang hurriedly explained...


    If anyone misunderstands her, she doesn''t want Zhou Ye to misunderstand herself...


    The process of the two seeing each other was too unbelievable. She really didn''t want Zhou Ye to think of herself as a liar woman... I just wanted to explain it...


    However, Zhou Ye really thought she talked too much...so, he simply used Dafa to block her remaining words...


    I have to say that Zhou Ye''s mute Dafa is quite useful for this future Empress Xiao...


    After only performing it twice, she turned into a lazy kitten again, nestled in her own arms, and never said anything again...


    As for what happened behind the horse team, the store owner didn''t notice...


    After riding their horses for nearly an hour, the group of people finally arrived in the mountains and forests that the store owner said.


    When he got to the place, the shopkeeper ordered people to camp, and at the same time he brought the Ma San over and tied him firmly to an old tree.


    "Ma San, state-owned, national law, and family rules... I naturally have the rules of my Pegasus ranch in my Pegasus ranch... Your seller seeks glory, and you should be punished by heartbreaking. Do you have any objections?"


    Looking at Ma San, the store owner said coldly.


    "Owner, forgive me... forgive me..."


    Looking at Zhang San, who was begging hard, the shop owner sighed and said, "Let¡¯s execute..."


    "Yes!"


    Following the order of the shopkeeper, a man with a sharp knife in his ears came up. He smiled coldly at Ma San and said, "Ma San, don''t be a seller''s villain in your next life..."


    Speaking of this, the man unceremoniously raised his hand, sliced ??open the mouth of Ma San''s Hungarian, and with the tip of his knife, a beating heart was suddenly picked out...


    Chapter 2226


    Chapter Two Hundred and Twenty Six


    Just when the mall owner set up a punishment hall privately there to punish the rebel slaves...


    Here Zhou Ye also brought the girls to the forest...


    As soon as Zhou Ye walked into the forest, he heard Ma San''s screams...With his eyesight, he naturally saw Ma San''s heart and lungs gouged out.


    The executioner seemed to have quite a means, able to dig out that Ma San''s heart without letting him pass out in pain... I have to say that this guy is by no means a good person.


    But then again...


    In this era of turmoil, no forces will tolerate traitors.


    If one horse is released today, perhaps ten horses will appear in the ranch tomorrow...After all, when the price of betrayal is too low, betrayal will become a habit.


    This is why in modern society, employees of those companies always change jobs frequently... After all, there is almost no price for betrayal.


    But in this era it is different...


    Betrayal is to pay the price of life, perhaps, not only this Ma Sanhui will pay the price, I am afraid Ma San''s family will be unlucky.


    But this has nothing to do with Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye wasn''t a Virgin Mary either...he wouldn''t go to ask his cheap old man to plead with him, say something, Ma Sangui is not going to die... and so on.


    Everyone is responsible for their words and deeds, and so is Ma San.


    After Zhou Ye led the girls into the forest, he found a clearing in the forest more than a hundred meters away from the merchant camp... and began to prepare for camping.


    After a lot of busy work, Zhou Ye and others'' camps have also been set up...


    At this moment... a man from the ranch came to the camp and bowed to Zhou Ye and said, "Uncle, Master, please go there..."


    "My father invites Yelang to visit? Then did he call me?" Qing Ya asked strangely when he heard the servant''s words.


    "This... In response to the words of the young lady, the master didn''t let Xiao call you to go with you..." When the merchant servant heard his lady''s question, his face couldn''t help but stop...


    "Hmph, father must want to embarrass Yelang again, don''t be afraid of him, Yelang, I will go with you..." Qing Ya said, pulling Zhou Ye''s hand, and going to her father together. In the camp...


    Seeing his own lady''s affiliation, the servant couldn''t help but cast his eyes on Zhou Ye for help...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1843

    "Okay, Qing Ya, don''t make trouble... Your father called me to discuss something important..." Zhou Ye smiled and lightly pecked Qing Ya on the cheek, and said: "Be here obediently waiting for me to come back. That''s it... By the way, I want to eat your best scallion pancake tonight..."


    Qing Ya, who was originally a little tiger, was flushed with Zhou Ye''s actions... After all, for her to show affection in public, it is still too advanced... "Well, that... Na Qing Ya is in the camp, preparing dinner for Yelang... Yelang, go early and return early..."


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, then said to the merchant servant: "Let''s go..."


    "Yes, uncle!" The merchant servant heard the words and hurriedly led the way, walking towards the camp of the merchant ranch...


    The distance of more than a hundred meters will be there in no time...


    When Zhou Ye walked to the store owner¡¯s tent, the store owner was staring at a bloody heart in a daze...


    "Yue Zhang...I''m here!" Zhou Ye said softly.


    "Oh...coming? Sit down!" Hearing the sound, the store owner raised his head, and after looking at Zhou Ye, he waved his hand to let him sit down...


    After pondering for a while, the shop owner said, "Do you know where the people in black robes come from today?"


    "This... my son-in-law doesn''t know..." Zhou Ye pondered for a moment, and finally decided to lie...


    "It seems that there is going to be a bloody storm in the rivers and lakes..." The store owner sighed deeply, and after a long indulge, said: "When we arrive at the Pegasus Ranch, after you and Qingya are married , Leave quickly..."


    Hearing what the store owner said, Zhou Ye was taken aback...


    He knew that there was only Qing Ya and his daughter at the store owner''s knees. What he said the most a few days ago was that he hoped that Zhou Ye would inherit the merchant¡¯s ranch after he married Qing Ya and carry it forward...


    But now, he suddenly repented and asked Zhou Ye to leave immediately after they married Qingya. Why??


    Seeing Zhou Ye¡¯s doubts, the shop owner said softly, ¡°Today those people in black robes were forced to retreat by you, but they have also formed enmity... and they already know my heels and feet. If you continue to follow Qingya lives in the Flying Horse Ranch...for you and Qingya, it''s not a blessing...So, it''s better for you to leave early..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Hearing the words of the store owner, Zhou Ye was moved...


    He knew that the store owner wanted to bear the hatred with the black-robed people alone, and made this decision.


    "Mr. Yue doesn''t need to worry... I don''t care about the mere rat generations with their heads and tails hidden..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "If those black robes don''t come, then just leave it. If they come, they will have no return... ¡­"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the shop owner was not only unhappy, but angrily shouted, "Confused..."


    Zhou Ye was taken aback by this anger, fucking, what''s the situation??


    "Only a thousand days to catch thieves, how can there be a thousand days to guard against thieves..." the shop owner said angrily: "I know that your martial arts are strong enough to scare away those black-robed people, but-Shoudu will lose... How many people can you protect with so many young and old? How long can you protect?"


    Having said this, the shop owner seemed to feel that his tone was a little too heavy, and he forced his anxiety into his heart, and said softly: "You are young and energetic. Although you have masterful martial arts, you don''t know the sinisterness of this world..."


    "Leave aside, just say, those black-robed people are in the dark, and we are in the light... If they endure for a while, and then break into trouble, what can we do?" The shop owner sighed, "We can''t possibly Always guarding against them... even, they only need to miss a face from time to time, so that the entire Pegasus Ranch can be wiped out. Over time... the Pegasus Ranch will be abandoned..."


    When Zhou Ye heard the words, he couldn''t help but nodded...


    But this is the case. This is the advantage of being in the dark. As long as people leak some whereabouts from time to time, they can make you mentally tense... and it is impossible for people to be in this state of mental tension all the time, if so. Sooner or later, this person will be abandoned...


    But Zhou Ye couldn''t say anything--don''t worry, those guys are actually mine. At that time, they just said casually... or something like that.


    If you want to say that, you can''t say it, his relationship with the owner of the store will return to that state of incompatible...


    However, there is no other way...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye opened his mouth and said: "Yue Zhang doesn''t need to worry. My Zhou family has some connections with Cihang Jingzhai. You can also ask the owner of Cihang Jingzhai to protect the Pegasus Ranch!"


    Chapter 2227


    Chapter Two Hundred and Twenty Seven


    "Ci Hang Jing Zhai?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the store owner''s eyes suddenly brightened...


    He stood up with a scream, walked in front of Zhou Ye in two steps, grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand, and asked, "Sir-in-law, is this true?"


    "Really..." Zhou Ye withdrew his hand without a trace, and said, "The relationship between my Zhou family and Cihang Jingzhai can be traced back hundreds of years, and the relationship between my Zhou family and Cihang Jingzhai has always been. It has never been broken... Therefore, please ask the owner of Cihang Jingzhai to protect the Pegasus Ranch. There is still no problem!"


    "Hahaha...ok...ok!!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the shop owner suddenly burst into laughter...


    Can not die, who wants to die...


    He still wants to see his grandson born...


    Just let Zhou Ye take his daughter away and fly high.


    Although the people in black robes are quite powerful, and above them, there is a master who claims to have never left... But in the eyes of the owner of the mall, if Cihang Jingzhai, who is the best in martial arts, is willing to speak, then they It will be absolutely safe...


    After all, the shadow of the famous tree...


    Is Cihangjingzhai, one of the two holy places of martial arts, an easy one??


    The contemporary master speaks, among the martial arts, who would dare not give face??


    After Zhou Ye removed the stone in his depressed heart, the owner of the mall immediately became happy... "Come here, bring wine... I want to stay drunk with my son-in-law today..."


    "Hehe, since Zhang Yue has this kind of elegance, his son-in-law naturally dare not accompany him... But how can these wines get into Yue Zhang''s mouth? I still have several jars of 100-year-old wines, so I will get them... Conspiracy to get drunk with Yue Zhang!


    "Okay..., get it quickly!"


    Hearing the words of the store owner, Zhou Ye smiled and got up and walked to his camp...


    After returning to the camp, Zhou Ye confessed to the women, and after pacifying Xiao Meiniang, did he take out two altars of puree from his wristband, and Shi Shiran returned to the camp of the Pegasus Ranch. ...


    That night----


    The depressed stone in the heart of the mall owner was removed for a long time, naturally excited to drink...


    As for Zhou Ye, of course, the cup is dry, not at all ambiguous...


    The store owner discovered another advantage of his son-in-law, that is, the reality...


    For those who love wine, wine is both character...


    If you drink a lot of alcohol, you will push three things and try to get rid of them, and you will rape and be slippery. How can such a person''s character be better??


    And Zhou Ye''s posture of doing it with alcohol was just right for his temperament. The more he looked at Zhou Ye, the more pleasing his eyes...


    As for Zhou Ye''s many wives and concubines??


    This may be regarded as a crime of bigamy in later generations... But in this era, what is the big deal??


    Big husband, three wives and four concubines...


    This is the perception of people in this era...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1844

    Although the owner of the mall has only one wife because of his fear of being inside, but this does not hinder his appreciation of Zhou Ye...


    So, when the moon was on the branch, the owner of the shopping mall who was drinking freely became drunk...


    And what about Zhou Ye?Nothing...


    After he overwhelmed his father-in-law, Shi Shiran returned to his camp...


    Although Zhou Ye was not drunk, the women completely treated him as a drunk man to serve...


    As soon as Zhou Ye returned to the tent, he undressed his clothes, and washed his feet...that was really meticulous.


    Even Xiao Meiniang started working together, waiting for Zhou Ye to wash...


    In this regard, the women did not reject her... They knew that since their husband kissed this Xiao Mei Niang, she would never get out of the palm of their husband... Sooner or later they would be their sisters...


    After busying for a long time, the women finally fell asleep waiting for their husbands...


    Originally, they wanted Xiao Meiniang to live with them in Zhou Ye¡¯s account... but Xiao Meiniang was rather thin-skinned after all. Although she already had skin-to-kin relationship with Zhou Ye, she refused to make peace with Zhou Ye. The girls sleep together...


    Regarding this, the women do not insist on...


    So he set up a small tent next to her big tent and let Xiao Meiniang live in alone...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Xiao Meiniang was lying in the tent, staring at the top of the tent... In her heart, there were many thoughts.


    She was originally the daughter of Xiao Ming Emperor Xiao Kuo of Xiliang, and her mother was Empress Zhang...It stands to reason that she should have been a good food since childhood... However, on the contrary, because of her birthday, she had eaten up since she was a child. Human suffering...


    Xiao Mei-niang was born in February, and according to Jiangnan customs, all children born in February are ominous. So when she was still in her infant, she was adopted by her own six uncles, Dongping Wang Xiaosao. ...


    Less than a year after Xiao Mei and his wife adopted Xiao Meiniang, both died.


    In the eyes of modern people, this may be just an accident, but in the eyes of people of that era, it has confirmed Xiao Mei Niang''s ominous name.


    As a result, Xiao Kuo even dared not take his own daughter home... and sent her to her uncle Zhang Ke for adoption...


    Although Zhang Ke is a member of Anping Wang Xiaoyan''s family, her family is poor, so... Xiao Meiniang did not live a life of fine clothes and clothes since she was a child, but was busy with housework for a livelihood like the children of ordinary people at home...


    This kind of life lasted until a few days ago...


    A few days ago, Emperor Wen of the Sui Dynasty chose the concubine for his second son Jin Wang to arrive in Liang Kingdom. However, the results of birthday divination of the princesses of Liang Kingdom were all unlucky. I don¡¯t know who reminded that there is another princess in Zhang Ke¡¯s family... ¡­


    So with an attitude of experimenting, Emperor Wen ordered Tai Shi in the palace to fortune the eight characters of Xiao Mei Niang¡¯s birthday. What was unexpected was that the eight characters of the birthday of this princess, defined as ominous, turned out to be lucky...


    This is the end of the matter. It is said that Guozhu Liang should be happy, but on the contrary, Guozhu Liang heard about this and was worried that he could not eat anymore...


    After all, the country lord of Liang was also afraid that after Xiao Meiniang really married Sui Wendi¡¯s second son, it would cause misfortune and make the Sui country angry with Liang...


    I don¡¯t know who said that, the Yuquan Temple is quite efficacious, so there is Xiao Mi-niang''s itinerary to go to worship the Buddha... in order to wash away the obscure air of Xiao Mei-niang with the Buddhist law, so that she will not cause Liang Guo to cause trouble...


    However, what I did not expect is...


    Before Xiao Meiniang arrived at Yuquan Temple on this trip, she was attacked and killed by a group of strong men, and she was even arrested...


    At this time, Xiao Mei Niang was hesitating...


    Now, she doesn''t want to be a princess anymore...


    She just wants to stay with the bastard who is frivolous for life...


    However, she was very scared...


    What are you afraid of??


    Naturally, I am afraid that Zhou Ye will not want her after knowing her identity...


    why??


    After all, it is the prince of the Great Sui... If so, how many aristocratic families dare to resist his Tianwei when Emperor Wen of Sui is angry??


    In this era, it¡¯s not impossible to escape for love or something, but-you have to worry about your family first... That''s why Xiao Mei Niang was afraid. Zhou Ye was concerned about her origin and refused to be herself... After all, married her, It''s tantamount to opposing the Great Sui, opposing an extremely powerful empire...


    Chapter 2228


    Chapter Two Hundred and Twenty Eight


    Just when Xiao Mei Niang was tossing and turning and having trouble falling asleep...


    Suddenly, she heard a faint noise coming from the tent next door...


    That''s the movement of people getting up while dressing...


    "It''s all this time, who is it?"


    Xiao Meiniang hesitated in her heart, quietly got up, walked to the edge of the tent... quietly lifted a slit in the tent, and looked out...


    I saw a figure standing beside the empty campfire outside...


    No one else, it was Zhou Ye who should have been sleeping long ago...


    "What is Lang Jun going to do? Why did he get up in the middle of the night?" Xiao Mei Niang''s curiosity in her heart was almost overflowing...


    Like a person, naturally want to know everything about him...


    His character, his preferences, his dislikes, even his hobbies...


    At this moment, Xiao Mei Niang was in this state...


    She is not a person who likes to listen to other people''s privacy, but she can''t suppress her curiosity about Zhou Ye anyway...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s figure gradually disappearing into the dense forest, Xiao Meiniang gritted her teeth and crept out of her camp, chasing after the blurred figure in the distance...


    And what about Zhou Ye, who was being followed by her at this time?


    He naturally found Xiao Mei Niang who was tracking behind him...


    Ordinarily, with his abilities, Xiao Mei Niang passed out unconsciously, and even when she woke up she didn''t know what happened last night...


    However, Zhou Ye gave up this idea after thinking for a while...


    Some things will be revealed sooner or later. Rather than keep hiding them, it is better to let Xiao Mei Niang know earlier.


    Anyway, no matter what, Zhou Ye would not let her go...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye deliberately slowed down, and even deliberately pretended not to hear the clumsy Xiao Mei Niang behind him...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1845

    In this way, Xiao Meiniang stumbled after Zhou Ye''s shadow, and after walking for almost an hour... only to see Zhou Ye stop her figure...


    At this time, Xiao Meiniang was too tired to breathe...


    This place is in the mountains and forests, and there are almost no paths. If Zhou Ye hadn''t deliberately reminded her where there is a dangerous place several times in a self-talking tone, she would have been crippled long ago...


    At this time, Xiao Meiniang also had a faint guess in her heart...


    [Perhaps Lang Jun found out that I was following behind...]


    [Lang Junming knew that I was secretly following him, but he didn''t pierce me... Is he afraid of embarrassment?


    [Lang Jun... is so good to me...]


    I have to say that love is really interesting. When you like someone, their shortcomings will become advantages in your eyes...


    Just when Xiao Meiniang squatted down, spied on Zhou Ye, and filled Zhou Ye''s tenderness in her heart...


    Suddenly dozens of black shadows appeared in front of Zhou Ye...


    Seeing these black shadows, Xiao Mei Niang almost screamed...


    The same black robes, the same black gauze covering their faces... They... They are the black robes who want to capture themselves...


    why??


    Why would Lang Jun be with them??


    why??


    Xiao Mei Niang''s heart was like a stormy sea, and it was difficult to hold on to it...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye spoke...


    "Well, there is no need to play this magic trick in front of me..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the dozens of black-robed men hurriedly bowed and said: "The slaves dare not..."


    With this crisp sound like an oriole bird... a dozen people in black robes took off the black veil covering their faces...


    Seeing the true colors of these people in black robes, Xiao Meiniang almost cried out...


    It''s not that the faces under the veils of these black-robed men are terrifying...


    On the contrary, the faces under the veil of these black-robed men are all stunning...


    Even Xiao Mei Niang is quite confident in her appearance, but when facing these black-robed women, she dare not say that she is definitely better than them...


    "Women?? They are actually women??"


    When Xiao Mei Niang was surprised, the woman in front spoke...


    "Master, please punish..."


    "Oh? Why do you want to punish you?" Zhou Ye looked at the leader with a smile.


    "Lihua... Lihua violated her master''s order and failed to catch Xiao Mi-niang at the prescribed place, causing Xiao Mei-niang to flee to her master and meet her..." Zhang Lihua gritted her teeth, turned around, and moved her back. Zhou Ye looked at him, and then he bent over and said with a trembled: "Please master...Please punish master!"


    Following her movements, those dozens of black-robed women also learned everything. With their backs to Zhou Ye, they bent down and said, "Please punish the master..."


    Back to your master?Ask for punishment??


    What the hell is this??


    What kind of punishment is this??


    At this moment, Xiao Mei Niang''s curiosity was so exuberant...


    The next scene completely made her dumbfounded...


    I saw Zhou Ye... walked behind those black-robed women... and then used force...


    then¡­¡­


    There was a sound of applause for love in the forest...


    That sound, that action... Under the moonlight, Xiao Mei Niang could see clearly and completely.


    "Bad...bad guy...he, how could he be so absurd..."


    "No... can''t be watching..."


    Although she had such thoughts in her mind, Xiao Mei Niang found that her willpower was really not that strong...


    She really couldn''t help but want to see...


    I don''t know how long it took...


    With a scream resounding through the forest... the last black-robed woman also collapsed to the ground, unable to get up...


    But Xiao Meiniang discovered that Zhou Ye was still very energetic at this time...


    "It''s... it''s just a monster..."


    Although she has no personnel, she is after all the princess Liang who is going to marry the prince of Da Sui. The mother in the palace has already taught her certain things, so she is not ignorant of certain things... ¡­


    But-the scene before her is obviously completely different from the kind of thing the mother taught her...


    Yes, men are not as long as women?


    Say yes...woman...


    Oh my god...


    No, I can¡¯t stay here anymore...


    If Lang Jun found her, he would definitely...


    Thinking of this, Xiao Meiniang wanted to sneak up and sneak away...


    However, squatting for a long time...Xiao Mei Niang''s legs are already numb.


    She was fine when she was still dead. With this time, she felt that her legs were painful like ten thousand ants.


    "what--!"


    This unbearable pain made her finally scream out...


    After yelling, Xiao Meiniang covered her look for the first time... looked at the forest clearing. At this time, she only asked Zhou Ye not to notice her voice...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1846

    However, when she cast her gaze into the open space, she found that... Except for the woman in the black robe lying on the grass all over the open space, Zhou Ye''s figure was missing...


    "Are you looking for me?"


    Chapter 2229


    Chapter two hundred and twenty-nine


    "Oh!"


    The voice that appeared in her ears like a ghost made Xiao Mei Niang scream in shock...


    Hearing Xiao Meiniang''s scream, Zhou Ye rubbed his ear silently...


    Well, fortunately, I had already sealed this area with the time barrier and the silent barrier, otherwise, Xiao Mei Niang''s voice was enough to wake everyone in the merchant camp.


    "Well, don''t call it, it''s me..." Zhou Ye said softly.


    "what------!!"


    And Xiao Meiniang obviously didn''t listen to Zhou Ye''s words, still screaming...


    In the face of such a situation, Zhou Ye could only use his tried-and-tested Dafa...


    With the display of his secret method, the entire mountain forest became quiet in an instant.


    And Xiao Meiniang calmed down, but her little hand was desperately beating Zhou Ye''s Hungarian mouth...


    However, with Zhou Ye''s secret technique, Xiao Meiniang gradually gave up resistance and even started...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The flower path has never been swept away by the fate, but now Pengmen opens for the king...


    It¡¯s hard to see each other, and it¡¯s hard to get in and out of Baihuacan... ahem, I don¡¯t learn much, I made a typo...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After calm and calm...


    Xiao Meiniang snuggled in Zhou Ye''s arms, looking up at the shining stars in the sky, and asked in a low voice: "Why does Lang Jun send someone to arrest me?"


    "Because I want to monopolize you..." Zhou Ye chuckled lightly, tightening his arms.


    "Bad guy..." Although Zhou Ye''s answer was quite simple, Xiao Meiniang couldn''t help but feel sweet.


    "Then Lang Jun...Will Lang Jun still want me after the Mei Niang is old Zhuhuang?"


    This is what Xiao Mei Niang is most worried about...


    In Xiao Mei-niang¡¯s view, although Zhou Ye had told him how powerful the forces behind him were for this, but only by instructing a group of women in black robes with high martial arts to capture himself, the forces behind him were definitely not small, at least not better than those. Everyone is small.


    There were a lot of infighting among them, and if Zhou Ye no longer spoiled her after she was old, her fate would be extremely miserable.


    "Don''t be kidding... I won''t be old, I won''t die, and you...n''t old, won''t die..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "...Lang Jun don''t want to coax me..." After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiao Meiniang was not only unhappy, but she said with a sad expression: "There is no such thing as immortality in the world. Even the First Emperor has searched the three mountains and five sacred mountains and failed. To live forever..."


    "It seems that you won''t believe what you said..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly... "Then speak with facts..."


    Speaking of this, Xiao Meiniang only heard a sound of broken glass sounding out of thin air...


    Then, she was drawn into a strange world by Zhou Ye...


    In this world, all things in the world are turned into playthings in the hands of his own prince...His prince wants this mountain to be ten thousand renminbi high, it dare not be only a thousand renminbi, his prince wants the world to hang upside down, and the world does not dare to be frivolous and muddy. ...


    This scene really shocked Xiao Mei Niang...


    And when the black-robed women woke up, she and the black-robed women gradually eased the relationship.


    Especially the leader named Zhang Lihua...


    Xiao Meiniang feels that she shares a lot of common words with her...


    They are all from poor families, and they are all selected as concubines in the palace...


    The difference is that Xiao Mei Niang was selected by the second prince of Da Sui as a concubine, while Chen Lihua was selected as a maid by Da Chen''s palace when she was about ten years old.


    Of course, Chen Lihua is fortunate than her that she was intercepted by Zhou Ye before entering the palace and became a leader of Feng Yiwei under his command. However, Xiao Meiniang was about to become a prince and concubine. Zhou Ye gave...


    In the mirror world, Xiao Mei Niang has spent more than twenty years happily...


    In the past two decades, Zhou Ye took her and Chen Lihua and other sisters to travel around the world...


    They were on the highest peak of the world and shouted...


    I also played wildly on an island in the Pacific...


    Even Xiao Mei-niang had seen the beautiful suffocating aurora canopy...


    All of this is difficult for many people to see throughout their lives.


    "Husband, at this moment, I made my concubine die, and my concubine feels no regrets..." Xiao Meiniang murmured, nestling in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    "What stupid thing to say... Then you have seen so many things, you will die without regret... Don''t you want to accompany me to coexist with heaven and earth, immortal with time?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Hmph, when you leave this world, you will no longer be my husband alone..." Xiao Meiniang said with a depressed voice.


    "Hehe, sister, here the master is not only your husband..." Chen Lihua smiled.


    "It''s better to fight with dozens of sisters than with countless sisters..." Xiao Meiniang felt even more depressed when she thought of the sisters in the underworld that her sister Lihua said... "I really don''t want to go out..."


    "Then I will stay here with you for another hundred years. When do you want to go out, let''s go out again...how?" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    He doesn¡¯t care anyway, don¡¯t look at the mirror world, hundreds of years have passed, but in fact, the time in the outer world has always been static...So, let¡¯s say it¡¯s a hundred years, what about a thousand years ??


    Xiao Meiniang, who originally wanted to lose her temper, suddenly felt sweet when she heard Zhou Ye''s words. Why couldn''t those little tempers come out...


    "Fine, husband, let''s go out... I always dominate you so favorably and arrogantly, I''m afraid that my sisters will be dissatisfied with my sister who has never met before, and by then, many more will be born. Something..."


    Xiao Meiniang didn''t want her husband to be embarrassed at all...After all, she loved him deeply, and as long as she made him happy, she would be a little wronged.


    Zhou Ye understood Xiao Meiniang''s thoughts in a second, and couldn''t help but chuckle: "After that, when Mei Niang wants me to accompany me, I will accompany Mei Niang to play here again, and then...you and I will be alone. ,how is it?"


    "Really?" Xiao Meiniang''s eyes lit up when she heard Zhou Ye''s words...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1847

    But soon, she resisted the confusion and said: "Forget it, I should come with Sister Lihua..."


    "Hee hee, my sister is afraid that she can''t beat her master alone, she wants to pull me as a cushion..."


    "It''s hard to dismantle people..."


    "Hehe..."


    As the two women joked, Zhou Ye stayed in the mirror world for a few more days, and then took Xiao Mei Niang out of the mirror world...


    After coming out of the mirror world, Xiao Meiniang decided to change her surname Zhou... She was sent by her biological parents since she was a child. To say that she has no grievances against her biological parents is nonsense. Therefore, she intends to die from now on. , I won¡¯t go back to the Liang Kingdom¡¯s palace anymore, and I won¡¯t marry the Da Sui prince anymore.


    Chapter 2230


    Chapter two hundred and thirty


    In the southwest of Jingling County, Zhangshui and Jushui, two tributaries of the Yangtze River, delineated a large triangular fertile plain. The two rivers gurgled through, irrigating the fertile fields on both banks, and finally merged into the big river.


    The climate here is mild, the soil is fertile, and the products are abundant. Among them, the field where the Pegasus Ranch is located, the pasture is particularly rich, surrounded by mountains, surrounded by more than ten square miles of fertile fields, there are only two east and west gorges for access.The dangerous situation has formed a natural shield for the pasture.


    At this time, in a quiet house on the foothills, a handsome man in a snow-white robe was standing on the edge of the open space in front of the house with his hands behind his back, overlooking the Pegasus pasture below the mountain.


    Yamashita Tianchou can''t help but feel relaxed and happy, like blankets of different sizes, forming beautiful patterns.


    On the grass field full of pleasing colors, green, green, and daisy, more than a dozen lakes of different sizes are attached like a mirror. The turquoise lake and the blue pasture are competing for beauty, radiant and vibrant. The beauty is so beautiful that they breathlessly admire.


    Viewed from any angle, the end of the grassland is surrounded by undulating peaks, extending endlessly.


    In this paradise resembling a fairy landscape, there are densely packed various kinds of livestock-white sheep, yellow or gray cows, and horses of various colors, each with their own good recreational activities, making the entire farm and pasture more colorful.


    On the higher ground in the northwest corner, there is a magnificent castle built on the back of a steep cliff, and a small river winding like a belt in front of it is even more spectacular.


    "the host¡­¡­"


    A figure suddenly appeared behind the handsome man, knelt down on one knee, and said respectfully: "The idea has appeared...Does the slaves need to take her down?"


    "Not in a hurry... and let her jump for a while... after all, she is Master Yijian''s apprentice... Always give her some special treatment!" Hearing the words of the woman behind him, the man smiled and shook his head: "So many years have passed in the blink of an eye... I''ve stayed at Pegasus Ranch long enough... It''s time to go out!"


    "Yes, Master! The slave and maid retire!"


    "Well, let''s go!" Zhou Ye waved his hand indifferently... the slender shadow behind him disappeared instantly.


    If this scene were seen by people in the arena, it would be scared to death.


    The shadows come and go without a trace, so light work can be called a super master in the world, they are the three recognized masters in the martial arts, I am afraid there is no such handsome light work...


    However, such a master is so respectful to this handsome man, who is this man?


    This person is no one else, it''s - Zhou Ye...


    He has been living in the ranch since he returned to the Pegasus Ranch with the owner of the mall and married Qingya...


    In this regard, the shop owner is naturally very happy...


    After all, there is only Qingya, the precious daughter of the store owner, who could not ask for the original price.


    As for the endless beauties around Zhou Ye?The owner of the shopping mall thought he hadn¡¯t seen it...


    His daughter doesn''t care, what else can he say??Besides...Except for a little bit of care, Zhou Ye almost met all the conditions of a good son-in-law.


    High martial arts, polite and polite, strong family background, etc...


    What else is dissatisfied with the shop owner?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "It''s time to go for a walk..." Zhou Ye muttered, staring at the pasture below the mountain.


    "Father, are you finally planning to come out?"


    With the sound of words, a fragrant wind rushed from behind, and then, an exquisite body was attached to Zhou Ye''s back... A pair of arms that looked like lotus roots passed under Zhou Ye''s ribs. Hugged him...


    "Mei Xian, don''t make trouble..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly after smelling the familiar fragrance from behind him: "I''m a mother now, so naughty..."


    "Hehe..." Zhou Meixian smiled and stepped her feet from behind, and pecked her father''s cheek: "Mei Xian became a grandmother. In front of her father, Mei Xian is still the daughter who likes to make trouble with her father... "


    Hearing Zhou Meixian''s words, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    Okay...Zhou Meixian is the daughter of Zhu Yuyan, the queen of Yin...Of course I must call Zhou Ye''s father...


    Although, to be precise, the two are not related by blood.


    After all, Zhou Ye''s physique made it really difficult for him to make his own woman...


    But fortunately, Zhou Ye has other ways...


    He just went to the plane of Journey to the West in the middle, ran to the daughter country, and secretly smoothed away the mother-child river.


    I have to say that after drinking the water from the Zimu River, all the daughters are born, which is awesome.


    At least Zhou Ye likes it...


    After making trouble with her father for a while, Zhou Meixian whispered in her father''s ear: "Wanjing asked me to tell you that if your unsuccessful father does not visit her again, then she will find a man to marry you. Regret for a lifetime..."


    Wanjing-full name Zhou Wanjing, daughter of Zhou Meixian...


    Perhaps it was because of her mother, Zhou Meixian, who gave her a bad head... She was just sixteen years old this year, and she has already shown a powerful paternal control.


    In this regard, Zhou Meixian not only did not stop, but rather had some ideas to fuel the flames...


    "Since Wanjing misses me, why doesn''t she come to the Flying Horse Ranch to find me?" Zhou Ye asked silently.


    "It''s not because of Xiuxun''s girl..." Zhou Meixian smiled when she heard her father''s words: "Last time the two didn''t know how to get it, they got into trouble... Xiuxun had to ask Wanjing to call her aunt, and That girl, Wanjing, you know, she''s so arrogant... how can she call Xiuxun auntie? So... she said she wouldn''t come to Pegasus Ranch for anything..."


    After hearing Zhou Meixian''s words, Zhou Ye...was speechless...


    How should I complain??


    In terms of seniority, Wanjing did want to call Xiuxun her aunt... But, from Zhou Ye''s point of view, the two were half sisters from the same father... This Nima is really messy.


    However, this is Zhou Ye''s own fault, so he can''t say he has to recite it by himself...


    Ugh¡­¡­


    "By the way, what is Yan''er up to during this period? Why didn''t you come to see me?" Zhou Ye asked casually.


    "My mother adjusted the junior sister in the mountains... She bet with Aunt Qinghui that the junior sister must be better than Aunt Qinghui''s apprentice..." Said this, Zhou Meixian smiled and whispered in the ear of her father: " She also said that in order to prevent you from ruining Houhou''s Dao Xin, so that Aunt Qinghui would not complain that you are partial to the Yinkui faction, so she found a place that no one can find, and good students train the younger sister Houhou!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1848

    Hearing Zhou Meixian''s words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but roll his eyes...


    Well, it¡¯s really not his fault to favor the Yin Kui Sect every time. Who made the Yin Kui Sect¡¯s Heavenly Demon secret so many restrictions that you can¡¯t lose that if you are less than 18 floors. Put a group of beautiful women in front of Zhou Ye. Whether you can see or not eat, how can Zhou Ye bear it??


    So, this is really not his fault, everything is the fault of the first ancestor of the Yinkui Sect who created the secret method of the heavenly demons.


    Chapter 2231


    Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty One


    Zhou Meixian lay quietly on her father''s back...close her eyes slightly, enjoying this rare time alone...


    Although the Zhou family has a big gathering every other month, how can there be an exclusive father in a gathering shared with other sisters?


    Besides, in big gatherings, many older sisters are big bosses. Although Zhou Meixian has the title of Mrs. Dong Ming in the arena, she is not a big person in her big gatherings. ...


    Moreover, if you really want to talk about identity and rank in a serious way, let alone her little Dong Ming lady, it is her mother. Zhu Yuyan''s status as the head of the Yin Kui school is nothing among the sisters.


    After all, among her sisters, the Lord of the Underworld and the Western gods exist.


    "Yelang... I really want to, I really want to hold you like this, until the sky is old..."


    "Well, we will stay together until the sky is old...until this world is destroyed..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Meixian''s hand.


    "Hmm..." Zhou Meixian let out a soft hmm when she heard her father''s words, she hugged her father firmly and refused to speak anymore.


    At this moment, everything between heaven and earth seemed to disappear to her, only she and her father...


    However, at this moment, far away, from the castle in the northwest corner, a maroon horse ran out...


    On that horse sits a white knight...


    Driven by the knight on his body, the maroon horse rushed towards Zhou Ye... Obviously, it came to him.


    Seeing the figure of the white knight from a distance, Mei Xian smiled and whispered in her father''s ear: "It seems that Xiu Xun''s girl is looking for you... Father..."


    "Yeah..." Zhou Ye said with a smile after hearing the words, "Xiu Xun is just like you when you were a kid, very sticky to me..."


    "Oh? Really?" Hearing her father''s words, Zhou Meixian''s eyes rolled slightly, and a faint smile hung on her pretty face. "Then father, haven''t you taken down Xiuxun''s girl completely? ??"


    "Cough cough cough cough..." Zhou Ye coughed after hearing his daughter''s words...


    Seeing her father''s performance, Zhou Meixian nodded thoughtfully, "It seems that she hasn''t won it yet..."


    "Don''t say I''m the same as Ghost Father... I''m not that kind of person!" Zhou Ye advertised embarrassingly...


    "Huh¡ªreally? Father..." Zhou Meixian smiled: "Where is the loving father who said he wanted to give me a present for my sixteenth birthday, but got into my room...?"


    "Ahem, I just wanted to cover you with a quilt..."


    "Really?" Zhou Meixian asked with a smile: "Then why do you want to help me dress..."


    "I''m afraid you will be uncomfortable sleeping in your clothes..."


    "Then why did you get into my bed?"


    "Ahem, I think it''s a bit cold, I want to warm you up..."


    "Then the next sentence is¡ªyou helped me warm up the outside, and later thought I might be a little cold inside, so did you help me warm up inside?" Zhou Meixian looked at her father with a faint smile..., her eyes Almost all of the female eyebrows are almost real.


    "Ahem, I said I slipped in accidentally, don''t you believe it?" Zhou Ye decided to deny it to the end...


    "Bad Dad..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s denial, Zhou Meixian angrily pecked her father''s cheek...


    At the moment when the two of them laughed, the white knight had already rushed to the bottom of the mountain...


    In just a moment, the knight drove his beloved horse to the foot of the mountain... Seeing Zhou Ye and Zhou Meixian from a distance, the knight didn''t slow down at all, but accelerated towards Zhou Ye...


    And Zhou Ye and Mei Xian, who were on the trajectory of the knight''s charge, did not reveal the slightest fear on their faces....Even Mei Xian greeted the knight cheerfully, "Well, Xiu Xun girl, riding skills. not bad¡­¡­"


    Hearing Zhou Meixian''s ridicule, Shang Xiuxun''s face stretched, and he snorted angrily...


    Then, she put her feet firmly on the stirrups, and jumped high directly from the galloping horse, and rushed towards Zhou Ye... She shouted, "Dad, catch me..."


    Seeing his daughter behave like this, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    He stretched out his arms directly, and hugged Xiu Xun girl who flew towards him like Ruyan throwing into the forest.


    At this moment, the three are like sandwiches...


    Two daughters, Shang Xiuxun and Zhou Meixian, one after the other, wrapped him in the middle.


    Zhou Ye gently patted the bridge dolphin of his daughter in his arms, and asked softly: "Why are you here? Girl?"


    "Mother said, I''m going to have dinner...Let me call you to go back and eat!" The girl Xiu Xun said softly, and she looked at Zhou Meixian, only to see her appearance, and said: "Hey, sister Meixian is also here. ..."


    "..."


    How could Zhou Meixian fail to see such obvious difference in treatment?


    However, she didn''t care, or she knew why Xiu Xun had become so targeted at her... to be precise, not at her, but at their mother and daughter.


    "Hehe, since my father is going to eat, I''ll leave first..." Zhou Meixian smiled cheerfully: "See you later, Xiu Xun girl... I hope you can get what you want when I see you again. I won¡¯t be so indifferent to my sister..."


    As the voice fell, Zhou Meixian''s figure gradually faded... disappeared in place.


    Seeing Zhou Meixian''s figure disappear instantly, Shang Xiuxun not only didn''t feel strange, but Qiong''s nose wrinkled, and he muttered in a low voice."Huh-steal the fishy cat..."


    "...Xiuxun, how could it be so rude!!" Zhou Ye reprimanded softly when she heard Xiuxun''s girl, "How could Meixian say it''s your sister, how can you be like this..."


    "Huh, Dad is a fool! I ignore Dad..." The girl Xiu Xun seemed to be heartbroken by Zhou Ye''s reprimand, her eyes were red... She whistled in her mouth, that maroon little girl. The horse rushed over... Xiuxun jumped directly on the horse''s back and said loudly, "Dad is an eccentric... Xiaohong, let''s go and ignore him again!"


    Although Xiuxun''s little red horse is quite spiritual, she still can''t figure out why her little master is in conflict with her own...


    But at this time, listening to the words of the little master is right...


    Thinking of this, the bay red horse opened its four hooves and ran towards the bottom of the mountain...


    Seeing the back of his daughter who was about to leave, Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, and then disappeared into the same place with a flash of figure.


    When he appeared again, the figure had already appeared behind the girl Xiu Xun.


    "Okay, girl, don''t be angry...Come on, tell dad... Why is it not pleasing to see your sister Meixian? You always have to give me a reason. Wasn''t your relationship good before..."


    Chapter 2232


    Chapter two hundred and thirty-two


    When Shang Xiuxun felt that there was one more person behind him, the eyes that were about to cry out suddenly became a little bit brighter.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1849

    When I heard my father¡¯s question in my ears, I suddenly felt a little more injustice... "Huh, Dad is an eccentric ghost..."


    "Eccentric ghost? Why am I eccentric?" Zhou Ye said to this that he was really wronged...


    You know, in order to make a bowl of water smooth, he almost exhausted his energy...


    Since childhood, whether it is Xiu Xun girl or Wanjing girl, he treats him equally...a daughter has a gift, other daughters have...a daughter has new clothes, and other daughters should have...


    Zhou Ye has never dared to pet a certain daughter alone, for fear that other daughters will have grudges...


    It can be said that raising a daughter is more tiring than his picking sister...


    He had never been so careful when picking up his sister...


    "In short, Dad is an eccentric ghost... the most eccentric..." Said this, the girl Xiu Xun seemed to have thought of something, and after an angrily snorted, she stopped talking... ridden her horse towards the merchant. The castle ran away...


    Until he got home, before the dinner table, Zhou Ye didn''t understand why his daughter was angry... hey...


    "What''s the matter with your father and your daughter?? They look like they don''t share the same heaven!!" Shang Qingya, in a lavender dress, sat at the dinner table, watching the rather embarrassing atmosphere between her husband and her daughter. , Especially curiously asked: "Xiu Xun, aren''t you the one who sticks to your dad the most? Why today..."


    "Huh--!" Xiu Xun girl Qiong''s nose wrinkled, a look I didn''t want to explain...


    Seeing her daughter behave like this, Qing Ya couldn''t help but turn her inquiring eyes to her husband...


    "...I don''t know..." Zhou Ye spread his hands helplessly... speechless.


    Seeing this situation, Qing Ya was also a little helpless...


    However, she didn''t care...In her opinion, her daughter must be playing her little daughter''s temper again. It will be fine in a while...


    However, this meeting was a bit too long...


    Until after dinner, my daughter seemed to be angry...Even my husband deliberately tried to tease her, and she didn''t see her temper getting weaker.


    Night falls... Merchant Fort¡ªin the bedroom of Qing Ya and Zhou Ye...


    "Husband, wasn''t it when you were doing that with Mei Xian today, that girl Xiuxun saw it? That''s why she was so angry?"


    There were only Qing Ya and Zhou Ye in the room, so Qing Ya also opened up...


    The houses on the foothills were built by Qingya, and they only serve one purpose, which is to facilitate the entertaining of their sisters...


    After all, Zhou Ye lives in the merchant fort. Although the shop owner doesn''t care about Zhou Ye''s too many wives and concubines, Zhou Ye can''t be too much, right.


    I brought one back today, and another one tomorrow...Does the clay figurines still have three parts of earthiness, let alone the shop owner?


    Therefore, Qingya asked people to build that courtyard on the foothills next to the ranch, which was specially used to entertain her sisters...


    Occasionally, weekly gatherings of the Zhou family are held there.


    Although there is a sense of hiding your ears and stealing bells, but living in this human society, sometimes you really hide your ears and stealing bells.


    After all, Zhou Ye didn''t want Qing Ya to break with her father...that would be boring.


    Therefore, Qing Ya knew about Zhou Ye''s visit to Mid-Levels Xiaozhu. She even knew about Zhou Ye and Mei Xian... After all-Mei Xian had attended numerous family gatherings, how could she not know? ?


    Regarding what her husband did with Mei Xian, Qing Ya''s attitude is¡ªno comment...


    Although it is against human relations, but-are they still human??


    Immortal, immortal... Is he still a human with such ability??


    As for my daughter...Qingya still looks more closely...


    She doesn''t want to be on the couch with her daughter on the couch one day...


    It''s not that I can''t accept it, but I really feel ashamed...


    For this, Qing Ya admires her sister Yuyan very much, she really doesn''t care...


    It deserves to be of an evil sect, and he doesn''t care about etiquette at all.


    But she can''t do it...


    However, at the moment, Qing Ya feels that the balance she deliberately maintains can hardly be maintained...


    Today, my daughter¡¯s behavior is obviously not ordinary anger, but the jealous performance of the younger daughter...


    She looked at the innocent appearance of her husband, and she really felt like she was not angry...


    The more I think about it, the more angry, the more I think about it, the more depressed, Shang Qingya, who has always been gentle and virtuous, has a rare little temper... "It''s all on you, my daughter is all on you..."


    While talking, Shang Qingya firmly twisted her husband''s waist...


    For Zhou Ye, Shang Qingya''s actions really didn''t even count as tickles. However, sometimes, he still had to pretend to be painful to give others a sense of satisfaction.


    "It hurts...what''s wrong with me?" Zhou Ye asked with an innocent look.


    "Huh-you know it well..." Shang Qingya said angrily: "My daughter would be like this, don''t you have any points in your heart?"


    "I''m also desperate...or else? I''ll be away from home for a while? Maybe if I''m separated from my daughter for a while, she will be better..." Zhou Ye spread his hands.


    "What if my daughter keeps thinking about it? Have you been reluctant to come back to see our mother and daughter?"


    "Don''t be funny, I never said that..."


    "I don''t care, it''s you who made your daughter so angry...you have to be responsible to the end..." Qingya pushed Zhou Ye out of the house hard, "If you don''t tell me your daughter today, you are not allowed to come back to sleep. ..."


    After that, Qing Ya slammed the door shut...


    After driving her husband out of the room, Qing Ya weakly leaned against the door...


    She knows that doing this by herself is no different from sending a sheep into a tiger''s mouth, but - she knows her daughter''s temperament better...


    Don''t look at her daughter''s appearance of heartless snacks on weekdays, but-what she believes will not change in this life, is it possible that she really has the heart to leave her daughter alone??


    That''s it... Anyway, this is not uncommon among my sisters...


    I knew that something like this would happen. On that day, she said nothing would ask Zhou Ye for water from the Zimu River...


    Thinking of one day in the future, I will be on the couch with my daughter...


    Qingya felt her small face burned like a fire... "Ennies¡ªour mothers are ruined in your hands in this lifetime..."


    Fortunately, my parents have already returned to the underworld... Otherwise, if we let them know their granddaughter and their son-in-law... Well, I guess they will come alive and beat up her husband... Thinking of this, Qing Ya couldn''t help but be thankful Sighed.


    Chapter 2233


    Chapter two hundred and thirty-three

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1850

    At this time - in Shang Xiuxun''s boudoir.


    Xiuxun¡¯s boudoir is no different from an ordinary girl¡¯s boudoir. If there is a difference, it is probably the swords hanging on the wall, and the objects on the square table like laptops...


    In fact, that thing is really a laptop...


    To be precise, it should be Zhou Ye''s birthday gift to his daughter, Umbrella''s versatile defense robot containing deformation factors.


    Of course, with Zhou Ye''s character, the gift to his daughter, even if it is a robot, must be the mother''s.


    At this time, Xiuxun was built on Xiudun, playing with the laptop computer transformed from "Embroidery" in front of him.


    Xiu Niang is the name Xiuxun gave to his century-old robot.


    At this time, Xiuxun was using the chat software on the computer to chat with his sisters.


    On the screen-an interface similar to a chat group shows several online characters.


    Xiu Xun: I''m so angry, I saw sister Mei Xian and my father again today...Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh he was fed dog food again!


    Xiufang: What''s so angry, Xiuxun, you can be content, you can be with dad every day, I can only see him for a few days.


    Wanjing: That is, among the sisters, you are the happiest, Xiuxun.


    Xiu Xun: Steal the fishy cat and shut up...


    Wanjing: I...I...how did I steal fishy?


    Xiuxun: Hmph¡ªyou said it yourself, you kissed your father secretly...


    Xiufang: Envy...I wanted to secretly kiss my father last time, but my mother found out and almost killed me...


    Xiuxun: Don''t be afraid, daddy will protect you...


    Xiufang: Hey, Daddy did protect me... My mother can''t help me with me. Sure enough, I still love Daddy the most.


    [Ding¡ª¡ªQing Xuan, a group member, enters the chat room.


    Xiuxun: Qingxuan is here...


    Xiufang: Qing Xuan...


    Wanjing: Qingxuan, they all bullied me...


    Qing Xuan: Oh?How did they bully you...


    Wanjing: They said I stole the fishy cat...


    Xiuxun: Wanjing kissed her father...


    Qing Xuan:¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Qing Xuan:¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Qing Xuan: Wan Jing...


    Wanjing: Huh??


    Qing Xuan: Break up...


    Wanjing: Why??If you can''t kiss me, you can''t blame me...


    Qingxuan: Well¡ªit¡¯s really not your fault, but ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª it¡¯s your fault to show off, so Wanjing ¡ª break our relationship... From then on, we are no longer sisters...


    Wanjing: 555555...Why?What is our relationship from now on...


    Qing Xuan: We are rivals in love...


    Wanjing:............Don''t do that......I''ll use a piece of information for everyone to let me go, OK?


    Xiuxun: What kind of information, let me talk about it first...


    Xiufang: Well, I am also very curious...


    Qingxuan: Come on, see if this information can be exchanged for lenient treatment of you.


    Wanjing: Well...today, my mother said, maybe my dad has been so quiet recently, maybe he will be out again...


    Xiuxun:........................


    Xiufang:¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Qing Xuan:¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Wanjing: Why are you guys just a little bit...


    Xiufang: I think this information is a good thing for me. It just so happens that my mother asked me to go out to experience... Maybe I can meet my dad in the arena and compose the same genre of love.


    Qingxuan: Well, it just so happens that Shi Feixuan and Senior Sister are going down the mountain to join the world to practice. I can just talk to my mother and go down the mountain with her... Imagine meeting my father in the rivers and lakes, and no one knows that we are with him. Relationship, besides, my mother is not by our side... hey... it is...


    Xiu Xun:...... Qing Xuan, you laugh so evil.


    Xiu Xun: You are all happy...I''m miserable, my mother will never let me go to the rivers and lakes to experience...Uuuuu...what should I do!


    Xiufang: You have been with your dad day and night for so long, and your progress is not as good as Wanjing. I have to say-Xiuxun, you really disappoint me...


    Xiu Xun: I''m also very helpless... Mother stares at me every day, just like a thief...


    Qingxuan: Then there is no way...You can stay at home with peace of mind, I will give your share to your father... Hehehehe...


    Xiufang: Xiuxun, the sorrows and sorrows have changed...


    Wanjing: Xiuxun...I sympathize with you...


    Xiuxun: You...you are all bad guys...


    After typing this line, Xiuxun angrily pressed the computer screen...


    The whole person lay weakly on the table... "What should I do, I also want to walk the rivers and lakes with daddy..."


    "At that time, maybe, I can still call Daddy Yelang like my mother... How good..." Xiu Xun thought of the shame, buried her small face in her arms, and laughed...


    However, after a while, she raised her head again with a frown... "My mother will never let me go out with my father...Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh , What if Daddy gets angry? No, I have to go find Daddy..."


    Having said this, Xiu Xun stood up and walked towards the door...


    However, she just opened the door, but saw her dad standing outside the door with a look of stunned expression...


    Looking at the handsome face of her father, thinking about the fact that she might be separated from her father in a few days, Xiu Xun did not know where the courage came from, stepped her feet, stretched her arms, and hugged her father firmly. Neck, then...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1851

    After a long while-


    "What do you look at, Wanjing kisses me, can''t I kiss you?" Seeing Zhou Ye''s surprised expression, Xiu Xun used a small temper to cover up her frustration.


    "Cough cough, of course you kissed... I just want to conceal your real mouth... Don''t..." Zhou Ye said, reaching out and holding his daughter in his arms... bowed his head towards her...


    At some point, the door of Xiuxun''s boudoir was closed by Zhou Ye...


    That night, Zhou Ye didn''t leave his daughter''s boudoir...what happened in it is unknown.


    In short¡ªSince that night, Xiuxun hasn''t walked out of his room for three consecutive days. Of course, the reason is also very valid, and that is¡ªbeing unwell.


    However, the physical discomfort belongs to the physical discomfort, but her appetite has not diminished at all. On the contrary, the food that the maid sends in is enough for two people, and nothing is left.


    And Zhou Ye disappeared for three days...


    However, Zhou Ye often disappears. After all, he has so many women who need to be comforted, so the people in the business are used to it, and they don¡¯t think about anything else...


    It was not until three days later that Zhou Ye returned to the merchant¡¯s fort from outside, and Xiu Xun¡¯s body improved a lot, and he could leave his room... It¡¯s just that the maids found that there seemed to be a trace of mature women on his own lady. Fengyun...


    Chapter 2234


    Chapter two hundred and thirty-four


    Yu Wenhua and standing on the podium at the back of the battleship, overlooking the canal.


    At this time, it was ugly. Although the sky was shining with stars, the two sides of the strait were still dark...


    In the light of the lampposts of the five huge ships, the stars in the sky seemed to be eclipsed, just as the rise of the Yuwen clan made the southern clan lose its former glory.


    Yu Wenhua is about 30 years old, tall and thin, with long arms and legs, face frustrated, indifferent expression, unpredictable pair of eyes, giving the impression of ruthlessness and ruthlessness, but there is also another shocking Domineering.


    These five warships were supervised by Yang Su, the founding minister of the Sui Dynasty. They were called Wuya Dajian. The five-story ships on the deck are up to twelve meters high. Each ship can accommodate 800 soldiers.


    The five-masted sails were full, and the fleet was heading towards the lower reaches of the canal at the speed of galloping horses.


    Yu Wenhua and his gaze fell on the roof of the palace rising out of the trees beside the bank. It was one of more than forty palaces built along the river by Emperor Yang Guang of Sui Dynasty.


    After Emperor Yang Guang of the Sui Dynasty took the throne, he ruled the south from the north and ordered people to dig a canal to connect the north-south traffic. There were practical needs no matter in terms of military or economy.However, it is a waste of money for the people and fortune to make great efforts to build a palace, and plant willows along the river.


    The confidant Zhang Shihe, standing behind him, respectfully said: "You can arrive in Jiangdu before dawn. If the director can obtain the "Longevity Jue" and give it to the emperor this time, it will be a great contribution."


    Yu Wenwen and the corners of his mouth let out an inscrutable smile, and said indifferently: "The holy sacred Taoist alchemy technique of immortality can really teach people. If there is such a strange technique, there should be immortal people long ago. For Taoist sages, no one can escape death. If this book is not woven with black gold thread, water and fire will not invade, we can just find someone to fake it, and we can confuse it."


    Zhang Shihe laughed and said: "Shengshang made private visits for more than ten years, only to know that this book fell in the hands of the "pushing hand" Shilong who is known as the top master in Yangzhou. Death is extremely ironic."


    With a cold snort, Yu Wenhua and chanted the name of''Shilong'' in a low voice.


    The blood on his body immediately boiled.


    Over the years, due to his high position, he has rarely played against others.


    Now the opportunity has finally come.


    And on the other side¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The general Jiao Xie, under the man of the''Man Tian Wang'' Wang Xuba, led more than a dozen martial arts and powerful subordinates to gallop along the Yangtze River, shocking the tranquility of the river bank.


    Wang Xuba was the leader of one of the rebellious civilian forces who wanted to fight the Sui Emperor.


    Since Yang Guang came to the throne, because he was so happy, he had expeditioned many times outside the territory, and he was very extravagant. Guang built palaces and other courtyards, traveled around, levied excessive taxes, made the people miserable, and even thieves everywhere. Beginning to stand up and becoming a king on its own, the Sui clan has lost its grand occasion when it was founded.


    In the darkness before dawn, the city of Yangzhou, which was set by the Sui Dynasty as Jiangdu County, stood on the upper reaches of the river. The riverside wharf outside the city was full of ships and lights. There was something indescribable that brought desolation in the bustling city. taste!


    But Jiao Xie''s mind was tightly tied to the ancient jade with the word''Long live'' in his arms.


    It was the famous portable jade of Long live the founding general of the Sui Dynasty.In the past, Emperor Wen of the Sui Dynasty, Yang Jian, listened to the slander, and abolished the prince Yang Yong and established Yang Guang. Shi Wansui died unjustly because of implication, and it was the minister Yang Su who copied his family.


    Yang Su was the most influential minister at the time, and he was invincible by conquering north and south, and he was deeply jealous of Emperor Wen because of his high merits.


    Yang Su himself was not easy to follow his generation. He conspired against him and accumulated wealth of weapons, food and grass. But Yang Su soon died of illness and killed his party members overnight, but he could not find Yang Su''s treasure house.


    Since then, there have been rumors that whoever can find the''Treasure of Yang Gong'' can dominate the world.


    Now that Baoyu was born, it has become an important clue for tracing the treasure house.


    Seven days ago, someone took the jade to pawn in a berth shop in Danyang. Upon hearing the news, Wang Xuba immediately diverted his staff and traced Baili before he was decorated with the target person.


    The only thing that is puzzling is that if the pawner has the treasure house, he can pawn other items as much as possible. Why is this famous jade that can easily reveal the secrets of the treasure house?


    At this moment, Jiao Xie became vigilant and looked towards the canal connected to the big river. He just happened to see the dark shadows and lights of the five five-tooth ships sailing on land.


    Jiao Xie was stunned, and hurriedly raised his hand to give orders, and left the river bank with his men without entering the dense forest beside the bank.


    After the five five-tooth ships in the canal had gone away for a long time, Jiao Xie led his men out of the dense forest where they were hiding.


    Just when he was about to lead his men on the road, a figure sprang out from the black shadow on the shore... Seeing this, Jiao Xie pressed his right hand to the waist knife on his waist and whispered: "Who! "


    "Jiaotou, it''s me!"


    Hearing this familiar voice, Jiao Xie let go of a little defensive heart, and he asked: "If you don''t want to guard around, come and find me what to do!"


    "If you look back to Jiaotou, something happened over the idea, Brother Liu asked me to report Jiaotou!" The dark shadow said as he walked out of the shadows.


    I saw that coming out of the shadows was a young man in his twenties, with a thin body and a shrewd face.


    "What''s going on with the idea?" Jiao Xie''s heart was slightly shaken when he heard the young man''s words, and asked, "Could it be that someone has been able to make it out first?"


    "No... that..." the young man hesitated and said, "I don''t know if it is considered a quick step. After the idea entered an abandoned ancient temple, our brother originally followed Jiaotou''s instructions and stared far away. Now, I didn''t dare to come close... But what I didn''t expect was-just half an hour ago, a person entered the ancient temple!"


    "Oh?" Jiao Xie was taken aback when he heard the words, "Could it be that someone could not answer that idea?"


    After saying this, Jiao Xie immediately thought about it...


    He has always wondered about one thing. Since the person who pawned the Long Live Baoyu got the treasure of Yang Gong, there are many treasures in the treasure that can be pawned. Why does she want to pawn the Baoyu with the words Long Live?


    You know, as soon as this jade pendant is released, it is equivalent to telling the world that the treasure of Yang Gong is born...


    Anyone with a bit of IQ would not do this.


    So what made that person reveal the secret of Yang Gong¡¯s treasure so unscrupulously??


    Could it be said-there is fraud in this matter??


    Thinking of this, Jiao Xie''s eyes narrowed into a line...


    Although he realized that this person''s mind in pawning Long Live Baoyu may not be so simple, and there may even be traps waiting for him, but-sure enough, people die for money and birds die for food, for the great cause of the king, the front is In the sea of ??swords and flames, he will also have a trip...


    Thinking of this, Jiao Xie turned his mind and said, "Regardless of whether there is fraud or not, we have to take a look...follow me!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1852

    "Yes!"


    Chapter 2235


    Chapter two hundred and thirty-five


    Just when Jiao Xie made up his mind, in that dilapidated ancient temple... there was also a battle going on.


    The dilapidated temple is not very big, it probably looks like a hundred or ten square meters.


    Speaking of a hundred and ten square meters, it is not small, but in fact, the temple also enshrines statues of Buddha and other things, and the space left is really small.


    At this time, in the open space in front of the golden Buddha statue, a bonfire was burning...Beside the bonfire, two people stood...


    One is a woman in white...


    The woman was dressed in a snow-white warrior uniform, standing gracefully by the sword.


    She shades the bamboo hat on top of her head, and hangs heavy veil to cover her pretty face above her fragrant lips, but only the exposed jaw part makes it possible to conclude that she is a rare beauty.


    This woman is quite tall, she has the arrogance and arrogance that stands out from the crowd, she is slim and fit, and her posture is beyond description.


    What is especially impressive is a small mole on the corner of her mouth, which adds to her mysterious beauty.


    And the other one is a man in a white robe...


    The man has a long body, a white robe, hands to his back, standing by the campfire.


    His face is like a crown of jade, his eyes are like cold stars, and his handsome face makes people look at him. He can''t help but feel good. It''s like all the words used to describe perfection in the world are placed on him, which is a kind of blasphemy to him. ...Especially his slightly upturned horns, giving people a confident smile as if everything is under control...


    Looking around, the man and woman by the bonfire are like gods and goddesses...


    It is a pity that these two people are not in a romantic relationship, and even... the woman is quite jealous of the man...


    "Who are you? Why are you tracking me so far..." Fu Junxin looked at the man in front of him coldly, and his right hand was firmly pressed on the hilt of his sword.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly when he heard the words, and then asked, "You deliberately pawned Long Live Baoyu in a pawnshop in Yangzhou City. Don''t you just want to expose your possessions so that someone can try the sword?"


    "You are also here for the treasure house of Yang Gong?" Fu Junson heard the words, his pretty face became a little bit colder, and said coldly: "If you want the treasure house of Yang Gong, then you have to try your ability, whether you are qualified enough from my hands. I took this thing..."


    As soon as the voice fell, Fu Jun''s figure moved slightly, and then a sword light pierced Zhou Ye''s eyebrows like a shooting star across the sky...


    Near...


    Closer...


    In the blink of an eye, the point of Fu Junmao''s sword was less than three inches from the center of Zhou Ye''s brow...


    By this time, Zhou Ye was still standing on the spot, as if he had never seen the sword light that could take his own life, he hadn''t moved...


    Is he a scholar who has no power to bind a chicken??


    Why haven''t you resisted now??


    Just when Fu Junxi was puzzled, the scene in front of her made her eyes widened...


    I saw an impeccable big hand blocking the tip of her sword, and that big hand appeared abruptly, as if it should have been there...


    Suddenly-Fu Junxin felt the long sword in his hand as if it had been pierced into a diamond, and he couldn''t move anymore...


    She looked around and, not surprisingly, the long sword in her hand was being gently held by the handsome man with two fingers...


    Master... This young handsome boy is a master...


    Fu Jun''s grandson thought of this, so he didn''t leave his hand in his hand anymore, and shook his long sword back hard...


    However, it was a pity that the long sword in her hand was as if it had grown on Zhou Ye''s fingers, and had not moved.


    Seeing this, Fu Junxu lost the long sword in his hand, and walked over the bonfire like a ghost, lifted his long legs and kicked towards Zhou Ye''s dantian...


    "Hehe, I can''t let you kick here, otherwise, you will regret it in the future!" Zhou Ye said, pressing down with his right hand, blocking Fu Junmao''s yin leg.


    "Bah, Deng''s apprentice!" After spending many days in the world, Fu Junxin could already understand Zhou Ye''s subtle moles...


    As he said, Fu Jun''s wife clenched his fist tightly and slammed it towards Zhou Ye''s temple...


    Facing this punch with a bitter fist, Zhou Ye didn''t care as if he was driving a fly. With a light stroke, Fu Junxi''s punch came back without success.


    "Haha...you threw out the Long live treasure in the treasure house of Yang Gong, because you want the princes of the world to fight for me and cause chaos!" Zhou Ye said leisurely while blocking Fu Junxi''s fists and feet. : "It''s a pity that I couldn''t obey your wish. Yang Gong Treasure is still not present!"


    "Who are you?" Fu Junsheng tried his best, attacked Zhou Ye, and gritted his teeth and asked, "Why do you want to do something bad for me?"


    "Hmm-let me think about it. Hundreds of years ago, you people in Goguryeo once gave me a nickname, called me-Devil Emperor..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    "Demon King?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Fu Junmao was stupid...


    In history, there is only one person who can be called the Demon King by Goguryeo...


    That was the one who conquered Goguryeo and put it under control-Emperor Da''an, Zhou Ye.


    Even Yang Guang, who had three battles with Goguryeo, was not qualified to be called the Demon King by the people of Goguryeo.Only Emperor Da''an, Zhou Ye, who carried out the reign of terror in Goguryeo, would be called the Demon Emperor.


    "Impossible... This is impossible, hundreds of years have passed... You can''t be alive!" Fu Jun''s grandson exclaimed as if he had seen a ghost.


    "Hehehe... the frog at the bottom of the well has seen how big the sky is!" Zhou Ye said disdainfully: "Well, since I am a foreign barbarian, then I don''t need to use those gentle methods...Speaking of it, there seem to be many methods for me. I haven''t tried it on my own woman, just...you are here...thank you!"


    With Zhou Ye''s thank you finished... Fu Junxin heard an abrupt sound of glass breaking in her ears, and then... she could no longer move.


    Seeing Zhou Ye walking towards him step by step, Fu Jun''s heart has become a mess...


    "I will never let you succeed..." Thinking of this, Fu Junyu bit his snake root forcefully... Suddenly, a mouthful of blood entrapped a snake head and vomited out of her mouth...


    At this time, Fu Junmae was already trembling with pain all over, but her eyes were faintly proud, she looked at Zhou Ye...as if to say-all you can get is a corpse of mine, I definitely don''t Will make you happy.


    "...I''m not educated, it''s terrible!" Zhou Ye looked at Fu Junxi''s proud appearance, and was speechless... "Who said that you can kill yourself by biting a snake? It''s like not breathing and suffocating yourself. Just as nonsense..."


    Chapter 2236


    Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty Six


    "Ah..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Fu Junmao was stupid...


    At this time, she discovered one thing...


    It seems that after the snake head was bitten off by myself, the whole person did not die quickly as I expected, but was so energetic...


    "Do you know that it hurts?" Zhou Ye walked up to Fu Jun''s grandma without a hassle, and looked at Fu Jun''s grandma with a smile: "As long as you are willing to be a child and always serve me, I can''t help. You took the snake head back..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1853

    "Pooh--!"


    A bloody spit was spit out from Fu Junxi''s mouth and attacked Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye would naturally not be sprayed by this Korean girl''s sudden attack...


    Zhou Ye escaped Gao Liniu''s attack just by turning his body slightly.


    "Well--it seems that you won''t give in easily..." Zhou Ye looked at the stubborn Fu Junmao, a smile on his face couldn''t help...


    This kind of performance by Fu Junzuo had long been expected by him.


    To put it bluntly, he could travel thousands of miles from Goguryeo to Zhongyuan, just to assassinate Yang Guang and the Korean girl who made trouble in Zhongyuan. He was obviously a nationalist. Such a person faced Zhou Ye who once trampled the entire Goguryeo on How could the devil at his feet easily succumb??


    "But this is more interesting..." Zhou Ye said, smiling happily... "Come on, let me see how long you can resist?"


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, I heard a piercing sound out of thin air. It was the sound of the fabric being torn...


    At this time, Fu Jun''s face also leaked an expression of horror...


    Then, Fu Junxi let out a scream...


    "Sorry, I forgot to play foreplay... But, just do it like that, anyway, you hate me deeply..."


    With that said, Zhou Ye...


    Huang Liang has a dream, a dream for a thousand years...


    The time in the mirror world is never synchronized with the time of the outside world.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After a long while, the figures of Zhou Ye and Fu Junxu once again appeared beside the campfire of the ruined temple...


    But at this time, Fu Junson no longer had the kind of arrogant attitude that had just begun to face Zhou Ye and planned to draw his sword when he didn''t agree with him.


    Instead, it was a look like a small animal pleased its owner.


    "Master..." Fu Junxin was still wearing her white samurai uniform, but the body in the samurai uniform had already been thoroughly played with by someone.


    "Huh? What''s the matter, son-in-law?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Is what the master said is true? As long as the slave slave is willing to serve the master forever, the master will not attack the Goguryeo clan..." Fu Junxin asked cautiously.


    "Of course, as long as you are obedient, I won''t attack the Goguryeo clan!" Zhou Ye said cheerfully.


    "The son-in-law thanked my master..." Fu Jun''s son-in-law said in surprise.


    If others say that the Goguryeo clan will be exterminated, Fu Junxu will only sneer... Although Goguryeo is weak, not everyone can bully it. Didn''t Yang Guangsan conquer Goguryeo, and failed to conquer Goguryeo?


    However, if the person who said this was Zhou Ye, then Fu Junmao could only kneel on the ground and beg his master for mercy...


    Not to mention that Zhou Ye once conquered Goguryeo, just to say¡ªthe means of her own master that she had seen in the mirror world was enough to sink the entire Goguryeo Peninsula to the bottom of the sea...


    Her master Zhou Ye is not a human being, but a superior god.


    How can one fight against the gods?So-there is only surrender.


    Seeing Fu Junxin who had already surrendered to him, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but chuckle...


    I have to say, this chick is really stubborn...


    In the mirror world, in order to enjoy the joy of adjustment, he deliberately reduced the spring wind in his body, planning to try his own methods...


    The results of it?


    The results are amazing...


    This chick is really a means to resist him...


    Even at the end, Zhou Ye had completely destroyed her cultivation heart, and she still refused to give in...


    In the end, Zhou Ye had to use some small methods. In front of Fu Junmao, he showed his magical powers. In the mirror world, he punched the entire Koguryo Peninsula to Lu Chen...


    Seeing this situation, this little girl is almost crazy, and she will die with Zhou Ye no matter what...


    Fortunately, when Zhou Ye raised the Koguryo Peninsula out of the sea again, the little girl realized that Zhou Ye was showing her how to completely destroy her hometown.


    Until this time, she completely succumbed...


    Of course, for Fu Junxin, Zhou Ye''s position in her mind was very peculiar, with a feeling of love and hate intertwined.


    And Zhou Ye, through this incident, confirmed his own thoughts. As expected, professional work should be done by professional exercises. He really wasn''t the material for adjustment.


    But speaking of it, Zhou Ye was also merciful. It would be boring if Fu Junxu could be adjusted successfully in the end according to some dark treasure books, but she lost her own character...


    So, sure enough, you still have to use exercises...


    At this time, Fu Junxi had already been invaded by Zhou Ye''s spring wind and rain...


    Of course, this change is slow and irreversible, but one day, in Fu Junxin''s mind, Zhou Ye''s position will be much higher than that of her native country, it just takes some time.


    Just when Zhou Ye was thinking about the gains and losses in the mirror world...


    Suddenly there was a messy noise outside the temple... Then, a voice sounded: "Man Tianwang''s''Death Sword'' Jiao Xie, by the order of the heaven king, I want to ask the girl for something."


    "Master, there are some little mice who don''t know how to live or die outside... Let the slaves clean them up!" Fu Jun asked softly.


    "Well, go!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    When Fu Jun heard this, he lightly pecked his master''s cheek, smiled and said, "My slave will go back!"


    While talking, Fu Junson waved a long sword... and smashed the dilapidated gate of the temple to shatter... Then, like a ghost, the whole person jumped out...


    "It''s midnight, yelling and yelling about how decent, disturbing my master''s cleanliness, you stay today!"


    "how¡­¡­"


    "Run... Brother Jiao!"


    "what----!"


    As Fu Junxu jumped out of the temple, soon there was a sound of sword collision, followed by a few screams...


    After a while, Fu Jun returned to the temple with her long sword... "Master... the little mouse has been cleaned up!"


    "That''s fine, this is really not a good place to camp, let''s go, let me go back to Yangzhou for accommodation!" Zhou Ye stretched out his hand to embrace Fu Junxu''s slender waist as he said, and then the two of them disappeared in a flash. In this ruined temple...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1854

    Chapter 2237


    Chapter two hundred and thirty-seven


    In the middle of the city of Yangzhou in the middle of the night... it was dark.


    Isn''t this a city in the electrified era of later generations...


    Although Yangzhou is already a large and prosperous city in this era...


    However, once night falls, the city is still pitch black...


    Of course, it''s not completely black. Looking from the sky, occasionally there are a lot of dots of light dotting it.


    It was a long-light guide lamp lit at the door of a wealthy family.


    And among the sparse lights, one light is especially bright...


    That light was not a guide light at the door of a wealthy family, but a house light in a small courtyard.


    This courtyard is not very big, that is, it looks like both inside and outside. It can be said to be extremely petite compared to those rich and wealthy mansions occupying more than ten acres of land...


    In the room of the back house, a bright oil lamp is emitting its own light.


    It stands to reason that even the wealthy, if not necessary, would not turn the oil lamp so bright.


    You know, in this era, the brighter the oil lamp, the more lamp oil is consumed.


    With such a bright oil lamp, the oil consumed in one night is enough to make some wealthy families heartache.


    And the owner in this room obviously didn''t care about the loss of lamp oil, she only cared about whether the ever-bright lamp she had ignited could really make her benefactor find herself in the dark.


    "My dear, why aren''t you here..." Wei Zhenzhen lay down on the round table, looking at the shining flame in front of her, and muttered: "Does Zhenzhen just make you dismissive?"


    At this moment, a soft knock on the door sounded...


    "Is it Yu''er?" Wei Zhenzhen asked in a low voice after hearing the sound.


    "Madam, it''s late at night...you better have a rest earlier... the master won''t come at this time, I''m afraid it''s delayed by mundane affairs again, so don''t wait..." the maid outside persuaded softly.


    "It''s okay, I can''t sleep on either side, so let me wait a little longer!" Wei Zhenzhen''s tone even contained a hint of pleading...


    Hearing Wei Zhenzhen¡¯s words, the maid named Yu''er outside the door couldn¡¯t help but sighed slightly... "Well, since Madam wants to wait any longer, just follow Madam... But don¡¯t be bothered. If the body is broken, otherwise, the master will blame the servant..."


    "...Do you still remember Zhenzhen?" Hearing the maid''s words, Wei Zhenzhen''s expression was intertwined with joy and sadness... "Yu''er, have you received any news from your friend?"


    "This... The slave and maid just know that maybe the master will come to Yangzhou in the next few days, but when exactly will it arrive, I don''t know..." Yuer said, sighed quietly, and slandered secretly-badass The master can really torture people...


    Obviously, she had already stolen Madam Wei''s heart, but she refused to say that she had taken it away... It is also aptly named, love is like old wine, the more brewing, the stronger.


    Alas, it¡¯s just suffering from Mrs. Wei in the room...


    Thinking of this, Yu''er said to Wei Zhenzhen in the house through the door panel: "Mrs. Wei, please take care of your body. For you and for the master... the slave and maid quit!"


    While talking, Yu''er''s figure disappeared in the same place instantly...


    That seemingly beautiful maid is actually a martial arts master... If this scene is seen, I am afraid that I will drop my jaw...


    "Yu''er?"


    Wei Zhenzhen in the room heard the maid''s farewell and hurriedly shouted... After a while, she gave up after receiving no response.


    She just wanted to chat with Yu''er for a while, talk about a conversation... it would be best to talk more about her mysterious master.


    Unfortunately, Yu''er is obviously sleepy...


    Thinking of this, Wei Zhenzhen couldn''t help but sigh deeply...


    She put her chin on her arms and lay on the table, looking at the oil lamp in front of her, her thoughts couldn''t help returning to that day more than a year ago...


    Wei Zhenzhen was born in a small family in Yangzhou. Her father was originally a wandering merchant who lived in the countryside. Although his life was tight, he was still happy.


    But the moon is cloudy and sunny, and people have misfortunes and blessings...


    I don¡¯t know when, her father got to know a few friends of Hupengou. The so-called Hupengou friends, of course, would not teach people to be kind...


    Under the leadership of those friends, Wei Zhenzhen''s father got into the bad habit of gambling.


    In this case, his business was naturally abandoned...


    The family is becoming more and more desperate. Even Wei Zhenzhen¡¯s father owes a large gambling debt to the casino.


    Even so, Wei Zhenzhen''s father still refused to stop, but continued to borrow money to gamble...


    In fact, everyone knows what the psychology of a gambler is like.


    The more I lose, the more I want to make money. The more I lose, the more I want to bet. I hope that one day I can turn over in one fell swoop and make a lot of money.


    A gambler with such a mentality will never win money.


    In this way, all the valuables in the family were sold out by Wei Zhenzhen''s father and used to gamble.


    It''s not over yet...


    After being unreliable and selling nothing to sell... Wei Zhenzhen''s father was blocked at home by people collecting money in the casino.


    That day, the people in the casino would take Wei Zhenzhen to pay off the gambling debt.


    Fortunately, on weekdays, the neighborhoods get along pretty well, so with the help of the neighborhoods, the guys who collect the numbers didn''t dare to be presumptuous, but when they left, they left their ruthless words and didn''t pay off the gambling within three days. Debt, the Wei family will be destroyed...


    Ordinarily, after this tragedy, Wei Zhenzhen''s father should also take care of him, first find a way to pay off his gambling debts, and then regain his previous business and support his family, right?


    However, things were not as simple as he imagined... what is said?Helping the emergency does not save the poor... What''s more, Wei Zhenzhen''s father is a gambler. To a certain extent, it is destined that he will not be able to borrow money...


    After all, no one would lend money to a gambler, just like a meat bun hitting a dog, there is no return.


    In the end, Wei Zhenzhen''s father returned home empty-handed two days after begging grandpa to tell her grandma.


    Just when a family was at a loss, someone walked through his door...


    It¡¯s not someone else, it¡¯s Lao Feng who opened the food stall at the South Gate...


    That old Feng, forty out of eight this year, is a person who stepped halfway into the coffin board.


    However, he is not old and not old. For the well-known Wei Zhenzhen, Lao Feng has long coveted...


    In the past, Lao Feng also knew that he had come to propose marriage, and he was afraid that he would be beaten out, because not only was he older, but he had already married a wife. With such conditions, how could the Wei family treat himself like a flower? Will Yu''s daughter marry him as a child?


    However, the day before yesterday, when Lao Feng passed by Wei''s house, he saw the scene of Wei''s being forced into debt by the casino thugs. This let Lao Feng know that the opportunity was here.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1855

    Chapter 2238


    Chapter two hundred and thirty-eight


    Until now, Wei Zhenzhen still remembers the situation on that day... that day was simply unforgettable for her.


    After all-on that day, she experienced the feeling of falling into hell and being dragged into heaven.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I am the boundary line of Wei Zhenzhen¡¯s memories¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Yangzhou, Nanmen Tiaoer Hutong¡ª¡ªWeijia¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The Wei family¡¯s yard is small, only one entry, but this is enough for the Wei family three...


    At this time in the hall, Wei Zhenzhen¡¯s father, Wei Feng, was sitting on the ground with a swollen nose and a long sigh...


    "Daddy, have a drink!" Wei Zhenzhen held a large coarse porcelain bowl full of gaps and gently handed it to her father...


    She knew that her father hadn''t borrowed any money...


    Although she is also anxious, but no matter how anxious, what can she do??


    She can''t help her father any more...


    All he could do was to serve his father tea and water.


    "Let it go!" At this time, Wei Feng doesn''t want to drink water... He is full of regret now...


    As I had known today, he said at the beginning that he shouldn''t walk into the bottomless abyss of the casino with those fox friends...


    However, it''s too late to say anything now... He owes a full five hundred taels of silver from the casino now... What should he pay for the five hundred taels??


    Many people think that it is five hundred taels of silver, and not much.


    But in fact, according to the consumption level at that time, the purchasing power of these five hundred taels of silver is equivalent to the current price of more than two million to three million soft sister coins.


    This is because of the successive years of battles in the Sui Dynasty and the poor harvest of grain. If it were in the heyday, the value of these five hundred taels of silver could be worth tens of millions.


    In fact, Wei Feng only borrowed less than one hundred taels of silver in the casino, and the rest was all interest.


    But... in this case, who can he turn to to make sense??


    When borrowing money, he pressed his fingerprints and took the IOU, and the casino could even take Wei Feng to court.


    "Oh... what should I do??" Wei Feng thought of this, feeling even more upset... He couldn''t help but looked around the house... At this time, the furniture and other things in the house had long been sold by him. , It''s the time...it''s not an exaggeration to describe it as the four walls of the family.


    After watching for a long time, Wei Feng found that when he didn''t seem to have anything to sell, he was suddenly depressed.


    Wei Zhenzhen looked at her father who was sitting paralyzed on the ground, and her heart became anxious...


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door...


    With the knock on the door, the Wei family shuddered suddenly...


    No way. At this time, those who were forced to borrow money were scared...


    Just as Wei Feng was frightened and at a loss, a woman''s voice came from outside the door, "Is Master Wei here? Master Wei??"


    Hearing this voice, Wei Feng relaxed a little...The voice was quite familiar. After carefully distinguishing it for a while, Wei Feng remembered the owner of this voice. It was the voice of Li Matchmaker living in the east end of the alley. ...


    After hearing the voice of Matchmaker Li, Wei Feng stopped his mind and pretended to be calm and told his daughter: "Zhenzhen, go open the door and see what''s the matter with the wife of the Li family?"


    "Okay, daddy!" Wei Zhenzhen walked out of the hall rather obediently, came to the gate of the courtyard, and opened the courtyard door, "Anything Li, is there anything?"


    "Oh, it''s Miss Zhenzhen, a happy event, a happy event!" Li Matchmaker said, and squeezed in through the door unceremoniously...It was not until this time that Wei Zhenzhen saw Li Matchmaker behind. There is still a middle-aged man standing...


    The middle-aged man is quite rich-ahem, he is fat...


    Although she was dressed in silk and satin, she was dressed quite Zhouzheng, but in fact, from far away, Wei Zhenzhen could smell the bun stuffing from the body.


    She also knew that man, he was Lao Feng who opened a steamed bun shop in Nanmen.


    Following in the footsteps of Li Matchmaker, the old Feng also squeezed into the Wei''s courtyard... Seeing this, Wei Zhenzhen sighed helplessly and closed the courtyard door.


    At this time, Wei Feng also walked out of the hall, looked at the Li Matchmaker in front of him, frowned, and asked: "Mrs. Li, you and I didn''t have any friendship in the past. What will happen to you today?"


    "Hahaha...Master Wei family, it''s a happy event!" Li Matchmaker said, she finally walked up to Wei Feng and smiled: "I heard that Wei Jia owes the gambling debt of the Hongyun Casino?? "


    Hearing what Li Matchmaker said, Wei Feng''s expression changed... "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Haha... of course it has nothing to do with me... Wei''s family has a big business and a mere gambling debt. For Master Wei, of course it is not in the eyes..." Li Matchmaker said, cursing in her heart. ¡ª¡ªBah, a dead gambler, what is it??If it weren''t for Lao Feng''s money, I wouldn''t come here...


    Of course, that¡¯s what I thought in my heart. Li Matchmaker¡¯s face smiled like a chrysanthemum in full bloom, "It¡¯s just that the male and female are the ones who are married. The girl Zhenzhen is already in time this year, and it¡¯s time to talk... ¡­It just so happens that I have a good match here, and I have taken a fancy to Miss Zhenzhen..."


    Speaking of this, Li Matchmaker stretched out her hand to Old Feng Yi who was standing behind her, and introduced: "This is Master Feng who runs a bun shop in the South Gate. He has missed Miss Zhenzhen and is willing to accept Miss Zhenzhen as a concubine... ¡­"


    Wei Feng, who had a normal face, heard Li Matchmaker''s words, and suddenly his eyes were red... "Fuck!"


    His Wei Feng''s daughter is actually going to be accepted as a concubine??


    What is a concubine??


    That position is slightly stronger than that of the girl...


    To put it bluntly, if his daughter was a concubine, she was beaten to death by the master''s family, or by the master''s eldest wife, and his daughter did not seek justice.


    That''s why Wei Feng is so angry...


    Faced with Wei Feng''s scolding, Li Matchmaker was not angry at all...


    Being a matchmaker, you can bend and stretch. In the final analysis, it''s for money... to make money, not to mention just a mere slogan, even if you scold her 18th generation ancestor, she can welcome you with a smile.


    "Yo yo yo... Master Wei, don''t be so angry, listen to Master Feng''s betrothal gift first... How?" Said this, Matchmaker Li walked to Fan Weifeng''s side and gestured to him. Said: "If you agree to this marriage, then Master Feng is willing to help you pay off your gambling debts, and then give you two hundred taels of silver as a bride price... What do you think?"


    Hearing what Li Matchmaker said, Wei Feng was dumbfounded...


    Youdao is that people are poor and have short ambitions and horses are thin and long.


    Wei Feng has been forced into desperation by the casino, how can he refuse such a temptation??


    Just as he hesitated, Wei Zhenzhen''s whole body was as if she had fallen into an ice cave, and her whole body was cold...


    Chapter 2239


    Chapter two hundred and thirty-nine


    Wei Zhenzhen looked at the ugly old Feng who kept looking up and down in front of him, and felt as if all over his body was crawled by ants, unbearable...


    If possible, Wei Zhenzhen would not want to see this old Feng...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1856

    But, she knew that it was impossible...


    Because-her father is being forced by the casino... if the gambling debt is not paid... the consequences would be disastrous.


    At this time, Wei Zhenzhen, reluctantly disgusting... looked at her father with begging eyes, she didn''t ask for anything else, but only asked her father not to marry this old Feng.


    However, what is disappointing is...


    Wei Zhenzhen''s father, Wei Feng, was obviously already moved by this time...


    And Li Matchmaker, who stood by, threw the last straw that crushed the camel in the heart of Wei Zhenzhen''s father, Wei Feng.


    "Master Wei, you also know that none of those who run casinos are kind... I heard that the old Zou family on the North Street was also sold out by the casino because they couldn''t pay their gambling debts. In the Hualou...Finally, the daughter of the Zou family, unbearably humiliated, committed suicide by hanging herself...The death is called a miserable...Tsk..."


    Hearing what Li Matchmaker said, Wei Feng''s last fluke was also broken...


    Being a concubine for a person is tens of thousands of times better than selling to a brothel...


    Thinking of this, Wei Feng wanted to speak... to answer this matter.


    And Wei Zhenzhen, who stood by, was like falling into the abyss...


    She could see the look on her father''s face, that was the look that she had planned to take on the marriage...


    At this moment, the whole thing seemed to have slowed down ten thousand times... She watched her father open her mouth little by little. In the huge ghost-like mouth, she could just spit out two words to take her whole person. Into the bottomless abyss, there is no room for turning over again...


    However, at this moment, suddenly there was a loud bang...


    The loud noise almost smashed Wei Feng to the ground...


    It was the sound of the door of my house being beaten vigorously, just like the sound of the last time someone from the casino came to the door. How can such a movement not make Wei Feng fear...


    In the past, it sounded like a ghost knocking on the door, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be her own life-saving voice today...Wei Zhenzhen couldn¡¯t take much care of it at this time. Without waiting for her father¡¯s instructions, she quickly walked to the courtyard door and opened the courtyard door. ...


    Even if it is the thugs of the casino at this time, as long as she can slightly delay the speed of falling into the abyss, Wei Zhenzhen is willing to open the door for them.


    As the door opened, Wei Zhenzhen was stunned by the few people in front of her...


    It wasn''t a gambling attacker, nor a neighborhood who came to ask for debt, but a handsome boy she didn''t know standing at the door. Behind the boy, there were two pretty girls.


    "Excuse me, can you find..." Wei Zhenzhen couldn''t help but ask softly while looking at the young man in front of her.


    "This is the Wei family? Are you Wei Zhenzhen?" the boy asked with a grin.


    "This... is exactly, I don''t know what''s the matter with the son?" Wei Zhenzhen asked strangely.


    "Yes, that''s right..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, and said, "I have something to find Wei Feng!"


    "The son, please..." Although Wei Zhenzhen didn''t think that her father would know such a person, she could be her savior if someone interrupted her father''s words at this time.


    "Haha, thank you girl!" Zhou Ye said as he walked into the courtyard with his maid.


    At this time, Wei Feng and others also saw Zhou Ye...


    It stands to reason that, seeing this situation, Matchmaker Li should avoid it first, and visit the house in the coming day...


    However, the old Feng who was on the side gave her a wink and asked her to order the matter quickly. In order to set the money given by Lao Feng, Li Matchmaker decided to order the messy will be ordered at this time, and Wei Feng, who also province, regrets... ¡­


    Thinking of this, Li Matchmaker said to Wei Feng: "Master Wei, since you have visitors here, then it is not convenient for us to bother a lot. Why don''t we make a reservation for this matter, after a few days, choose a good day? How did you do things?? Master Feng is very generous, he is willing to pay off your gambling debts as a fixed amount... As long as you are willing to deal with this matter, then Master Feng will go to the casino today to pay you IOU redemption... Look, how?"


    "This... just depends on..." Wei Feng just wanted to say just what you wanted... but was interrupted by a voice.


    "Wait..."


    As the voice fell, Zhou Ye also came to everyone...


    "Why is this young man blocking?" Although Li Meipo was upset, seeing Zhou Ye in front of her, with extraordinary appearance and extravagant clothes on her body, she took a little more care.


    "Haha... I just don''t want Miss Zhenzhen to have her great years delayed by others!" Said this, Zhou Ye glanced at the incomparable old Feng standing aside, and said with a smile: "Zhang Kun of Fortune Casino belongs to you. Cousin?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about? I don''t know anything about Zhang Kun and Wang Kun..." Hearing this, Lao Feng almost jumped up like a cat with its tail stepped on...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Wei Feng''s eyes were almost red...that was mad...


    Who is Zhang Kun? He is a gangster in the casino. To put it bluntly, he is a loan shark who lends money to people.


    And the money he borrowed was also borrowed from Zhang Kun...


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about Lao Feng''s denial. He smiled and said, "Speaking of it, it''s really hard for you, Lao Feng... In order to get Zhenzhen, you have planned without your tigress for more than half a year... ¡­It¡¯s not easy to find someone to hang Weifeng again, and to lead him into the casino!"


    "You have little blood..." Old Feng was very angry at this time, as if he had lost his heart, rushed towards Zhou Ye, his fat hands were drawn towards Zhou Ye''s face... "Little boy...you... "


    "Presumptuous!" X2


    Zhou Ye didn''t move, but the two flowery maids behind him moved...


    Seeing these two maids flashed, they stood in front of their master. Then, without seeing the long swords they drew from, they stabbed towards Lao Feng...


    "Keep him alive, just die like that, it''s too cheap for him!" Zhou Ye''s voice sounded...The sword light in the hands of the two maids flashed, and all of the old Feng''s limbs were cut off...


    At this time, Lao Feng fell to the ground like a plump balloon, wailing in pain...


    "what--!"


    "Killed..."


    Seeing this, whether it was Wei Feng or Li Matchmaker... they were all scared and screamed...


    Even Wei Zhenzhen was taken aback...


    It''s just that unlike the other two''s move away from Zhou Ye, Wei Zhenzhen, who was frightened, moved closer to Zhou Ye...


    For Wei Zhenzhen, Zhou Ye at this time is like her savior, the angel who saved her from falling into the abyss...


    Chapter 2240


    Chapter two hundred and forty


    Puff...


    The matchmaker Li who had just smirked on her face is already on her knees...


    She lay on the ground and kept kowtow at Zhou Ye, screaming in panic: "The hero, the hero... It''s not about the villain, the villain is just making some hard money... Please, hero, go around the villain!"


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye glanced at the Li matchmaker who was lying on his feet with a smile but desperately kowtow, waved his hand, and said, "So irritable, let''s deal with it!"


    "Yes! Master!"


    A maid walked out from behind Zhou Ye and came to Li Matchmaker...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1857

    Seeing that the long sword still dripping with blood in the maid''s hand came towards her, Li Matchmaker gave a click and passed out...


    Immediately, everyone present smelled an irritating smell.


    "It''s really unlucky..." The maid covered her nose with one hand with a depressed look, and took the long hair of Li Matchmaker with one hand, dragged her, and walked outside the courtyard...


    At this moment, Wei Zhenzhen''s father, Wei Feng, saw this scene, and collapsed to the ground in fright.


    "Gongong..." Wei Zhenzhen bit Zhu Chun lightly, walked to Zhou Ye''s side with some hesitation, and asked softly: "Gongonggong, please let my father go... he... he..."


    She wanted to say that her father was innocent...


    But under Zhou Ye''s smiling eyes, Wei Zhenzhen retreated...


    After all, flies don''t bite seamless eggs. Wei Feng can have today''s disaster, he himself has a certain reason.


    If he is not greedy, there will be no disaster today...


    If he was able to repent after losing his possessions, he wouldn¡¯t be the disaster of today...


    In short, he will come to this point, Wei Feng also has a lot of responsibility... This is what is called, the poor person must have something hateful.


    It is precisely because of this that Wei Zhenzhen''s pleading words are a little unspeakable...


    But, that was her father after all, she could not watch him being killed by Zhou Ye anyway...


    Thinking of this, Wei Zhenzhen puffed, knelt on the ground, and pleaded with Zhou Ye: "Zhenzhen knows that what she did today is for Zhenzhen, but Zhenzhen courageously asks her to let her go. My father is a horse, and Zhenzhen is willing to be a cow and a horse, in return for death!"


    Hearing Wei Zhenzhen''s words, a hopeful brilliance appeared in Wei Feng''s eyes...


    As for Zhou Ye, he smiled and asked, "Are you sure?"


    "Zhenzhen is sure..." Wei Zhenzhen nodded vigorously and said.


    "That''s fine, just do what you want!" Zhou Ye said here, turned his head and said to one of the maids: "Give him some silver and let him leave Yangzhou!"


    "Yes, master!"


    A maid walked to Wei Feng''s side, took out two hundred taels of silver from her arms, threw it in front of Wei Feng, and said, "My young master is kind, these silver taels are used as your daughter''s betrothal gift. You can go. Don¡¯t show up in Yangzhou anymore!"


    "Thank you Master, thank you Master!" At this time, Wei Feng was scared and going crazy...Although he was addicted to gambling, he had never seen such a cruel person before, so how dare he say anything...


    Pick up the silver pair in front of him.Pulling up the mother-in-law next to him, she ran away...


    These two hundred taels of silver are enough for him to settle down in another place... As for his own woman??


    The young master was obviously here for his daughter, and he didn''t have the guts to entangle the betrothal with the murderous young master.


    To Wei Feng, being able to save his life was already a pleasant surprise.


    Seeing that his father didn''t even leave a word, he just ran away so hastily... Wei Zhenzhen couldn''t help feeling a little sad...


    "Why? Regret it?" Zhou Ye saw Wei Zhenzhen''s thoughts at a glance, and asked with a smile.


    "No... Zhenzhen is just..." Said this, Wei Zhenzhen didn''t know how to express the thoughts in her heart. At this moment, she was kind of sad that she couldn''t tell...Is this her family broke??


    "Don''t be entangled so much..." Zhou Ye smiled and helped Wei Zhenzhen up, unceremoniously stopping her slender waist, and whispered: "From then on, you are from my Zhou family. Others don''t want you. I want you... others will abandon you like a shoe, and I will hold you as a treasure in the palm of your hand!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Wei Zhenzhen couldn''t help it anymore, and she lay down in Zhou Ye''s arms and burst into tears."My dear... woo..."


    In these days, she has experienced too much fright and fear...


    Crying and crying, fell asleep in Zhou Ye''s arms...


    When she woke up again, she was already in a residential building.


    It''s just that Zhou Ye''s figure has disappeared...only the two maids stayed.


    Through the conversation, Wei Zhenzhen finally knew the names of these two maids, one was Yuer and the other was Yuner...


    Both of them are Zhou Ye''s maids...


    As for Zhou Ye, something happened and left Yangzhou temporarily...


    After Wei Zhenzhen was frightened for a few days, only then did she relax slightly...What was she afraid of??


    Of course, I''m afraid of the Dongchuang incident...


    After all, Lao Feng''s limbs were chopped off in front of her... She was also afraid that the government would come...


    Then since Wei Zhenzhen is afraid that the government will come, why not run away?


    In fact, although Wei Zhenzhen was afraid that the government would come to her door, she was not afraid of guilt. She even did a good job. Once the government''s servant came to her door, she planned to resist all the guilt.


    In her opinion, this was the only way she could repay Zhou Ye.


    But in fact, not only did the government not come to the door, but even the news that Lao Feng''s limbs were cut off by Zhou Ye did not spread...


    It was only when she had the courage to go to the South Gate to check the news, she found... Feng''s steamed bun shop had been redeemed. It is said that-Lao Feng offended the hero in the rivers and lakes, and was cut off and dug out. After he lost his head, he has since become a useless person who can¡¯t speak and cannot move. His original partner, after scouring the family¡¯s belongings, left Lao Feng at home and flew away with a guy from a bun shop...


    Today''s Lao Feng has fallen to the point of begging along the street.


    Of course, even if he was begging, he was bullied by other beggars...


    As for that, the casino gangster who gave money to Wei Feng... also died in a battle with other gangsters for territory...


    At this point, Wei Zhenzhen completely let go of her heart...


    However, when she was relieved, Wei Zhenzhen found that she was left alone in Yangzhou as if she had been forgotten by Zhou Ye... Only the two maids of Zhou Ye accompanied her...


    She hasn''t seen Zhou Ye for more than a year...


    Thinking of this, Wei Zhenzhen couldn''t help feeling a little bit more sorrowful...


    "Yes, compared to my benefactor, he is like the scorching sun in the sky, but I... is a weed that can be seen everywhere on the roadside..." Wei Zhenzhen couldn''t help but say to herself here. Sighed¡­¡­


    At this moment, Wei Zhenzhen suddenly heard a noise from the courtyard... She couldn''t help but her eyes lit up, and she stood up and walked towards the courtyard... "My dear, is that you?"


    Chapter 2241


    Chapter two hundred and forty one


    Upon hearing the sound of footsteps in the courtyard, Wei Zhenzhen hurriedly got up and walked towards the door. While opening the door, Wei Zhenzhen said in surprise: "Gongong, are you back?"


    Just after saying these words, Wei Zhenzhen was surprised by the scene before her...


    I saw a man and a woman standing in the yard at this time.


    Both were dressed in white, the woman was a pretty girl with a tall figure, and the man...not surprisingly, it was Zhou Ye.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1858

    Seeing Zhou Ye''s first glance, Wei Zhenzhen couldn''t help but want to rush over, but when she saw the woman in white clothes next to Zhou Ye, she resisted the impulse in her heart, saying a thousand words Translated into one sentence: "Eun Gong, Zhenzhen... Zhenzhen is good... I want to... have met Eun Gong..."


    In fact, what she actually wanted to say was--Jingzhen missed you so much...


    But when the white-clothed woman looked at her with a smile but not a smile, the inferiority complex in her heart broke out...


    After all, she was born in a humble background, and she doesn¡¯t know how to martial arts...


    For more than a year, she has been thinking about why Zhou Ye refused to see her...Finally, she came to a conclusion that she was actually just a woman saved by Zhou Ye. In other words, it is not very different from passersby...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye didn''t care about her...


    What she said that day, she is from his Zhou family from now on, I am afraid it is just to comfort her...


    Thinking of this, Wei Zhenzhen felt even more sad...


    The two talents in front of me are a match made in heaven... and she is just a passerby woman he saved casually...


    At this time, Wei Zhenzhen''s eyes were already red...


    To be honest, when Zhou Ye did not come, Wei Zhenzhen still had some illusions. When Zhou Ye appeared in front of her with Fu Junxu, her last illusion was broken...


    "Zhenzhen, why are you crying..." Zhou Ye looked at Wei Zhenzhen, who was trembling slightly, and asked strangely.


    "Zhenzhen... Zhenzhen is a little unwell... Zhenzhen... Zhenzhen, retired first..." Said this, Wei Zhenzhen didn''t wait for Zhou Ye to speak, clutched her head, turned around and left... stay here again. Going down, she was afraid that she would cry out...


    Yes, she is just a maid, how can she expect herself to be worthy of a superior benefactor?


    Wake up, you''re just a stupid girl...


    Seeing this scene, Zhou Ye was speechless... Obviously, Wei Zhenzhen was misunderstanding... But, having said that, she was not a misunderstanding... It was just that she did not expect Zhou''s fraternity.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    "Master, that woman seems to be jealous!" Fu Junxin looked at Wei Zhenzhen, who turned around and left, and instantly saw her thoughts. He couldn''t help but smile and lay on the ear of the owner, whispering: "Or else , Let my son-in-law go and explain to her???"


    "Slap!" Zhou Ye slapped Fu Junxi''s bridge dolphin, "You can be honest with me!"


    "Yes, Master!" The slapped Fu Junxu not only didn''t care, but gave Zhou Ye a silky eyebrow. The small appearance really made people want to be stunned by her.


    I have to say that when the cold-faced girl removes all the masks, the style is so mesmerizing...


    However, now is not the time to tease Fu Junmao, thinking of this, Zhou Ye yelled softly: "Yu''er!"


    "The slave is here!" As the voice fell, a ghostly voice appeared in front of Zhou Ye.


    "Take her to rest first, I''ll go see Mrs. Wei!" Zhou Ye said, his figure flashed and disappeared in place.


    "Yes!" The maid Yuer bowed slightly at the disappearing figure of her master, and then looked at Fu Jun''s mother and said: "Girl, please..."


    Seeing that Yu''er was a little unwelcome to herself, Fu Jun-mao didn''t care, just smiled and nodded... and then walked out with Yu''er.


    On the other side...in the bedroom.


    Wei Zhenzhen was lying on her couch, crying silently.


    For more than a year, it can be said that she lived entirely by this illusion...When the illusion was broken, she was surprised to find that she was alone and there was nothing left.


    How can this not make her cry?


    She once imagined that Zhou Ye investigated Lao Feng because he liked her...


    She also imagined that Zhou Ye could not come to Yangzhou to meet her only because of being entangled in mundane things...


    Now, these fantasies were broken by the slender figure standing behind Zhou Ye... At this moment, Wei Zhenzhen cried heartbreakingly, like an abandoned child.


    When she was crying silently, she suddenly felt that someone was hugging herself from behind...


    "Who..." She wanted to shout as soon as she turned, but was stopped by the familiar voice coming from her ears.


    "Still angry with me?"


    Hearing this voice, Wei Zhenzhen''s grievances were like a volcanic eruption, and they all poured out...


    "Little girl...how dare to be angry with your benefactor...blessed man...you are a hero in the world, the little girl is just a weed that no one loves on the roadside...uuuuu..."


    Before I finished speaking these sad words, I was blocked by someone with Dafa...


    Faced with such a sudden attack, Wei Zhenzhen was completely sluggish...


    But soon, she became a ball of plasticine, and she was allowed to knead it...


    After a long while, Zhou Ye temporarily stopped his secret method, looked at the little girl with blurred eyes, smiled and asked, "Do you still say that you are a wild grass or something stupid?"


    "Not enough..." Wei Zhenzhen moved purely and uttered a mosquito-like voice...


    If it weren''t for Zhou Ye''s five-sense superhuman, I really can''t hear Wei Zhenzhen''s words...


    "Not enough? How can it be enough?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s chuckle, Wei Zhenzhen didn''t know where the courage came from. She turned over and suppressed Zhou Ye...Looking at the face that charmed all the women in the world, she muttered: " A lifetime is not enough..."


    As the voice fell, Wei Zhenzhen...


    To be honest, watching Qian Wei Zhenzhen''s behavior, Zhou Ye felt quite amused.


    How should I put it, the brewing for more than a year is really effective...Wei Zhenzhen, who used to be like a little white rabbit, has the courage to push him back...


    I have to say, this is quite interesting...


    It''s just that... what happened afterwards showed that Wei Zhenzhen was a paper tiger. After she had prepared everything, she didn''t know what to do...


    Hey, I have to say that the ancient physiological hygiene education is really quite backward.


    No, Zhou Ye could only act as Wei Zhenzhen¡¯s teacher...


    This night, a painstaking teaching, a practice of diligent study and questioning... The two masters and apprentices cooperated with each other to be quite tacit...


    Chapter 2242


    Chapter two hundred and forty two


    When the cries of the streets and alleys entered the house, and the show on the couch was awakened by the owner of the exquisite body, it was almost noon...


    As soon as Wei Zhenzhen opened her eyes, she saw the handsome face close at hand. She was stunned for a long time before she remembered what she had done last night...


    Thinking of her bold move last night, Wei Zhenzhen immediately had the urge to get into the quilt and smother herself to death...


    It''s so embarrassing, how can I ignore the reservations of my daughter''s family... and do such a thing??

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1859

    However, as soon as she wanted to move, she couldn''t help but screamed softly...No way, the master and apprentice had so much fun last night. Someone just didn''t pay attention to... A bit too much...


    "Is it still painful?" Zhou Ye saw Wei Zhenzhen''s frowning brows as soon as he opened his eyes...Can''t help but ask softly.


    "No... it''s not very painful, Grace..."


    "At this time, you still call me Grace? Huh???"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Wei Zhenzhen couldn''t help but blush, and said: "Husband, husband..."


    "This is good..." Zhou Ye smiled and sat up, then pulled the quilt, "Come on, let me see your wounds..."


    "No need... husband... there... there..."


    "You and my husband, there is nothing else you can''t see... Be good, lie down..."


    "Hmm..." Wei Zhenzhen couldn''t help covering her small face with her hands, like an ostrich, buried her head...


    I didn¡¯t feel much about the black light last night, but, as today¡¯s color is already bright, in this case, she unreservedly showed her everything to her husband. For her, this level is a bit too much. She can''t bear it...


    When Zhou Ye finished the treatment for her... Wei Zhenzhen almost passed out in shame.


    After a while, under Zhou Ye''s treatment, Wei Zhenzhen, who had recovered from the beginning, cleverly helped her husband wash up...


    While helping her husband to wear clothes, she cast her eyes on the dazzling blush on the brocade couch, filled with a feeling of fulfillment. From today onwards, she is no longer alone, but the woman of her husband... ¡­


    After washing, Zhou Ye walked towards the hall... and Wei Zhenzhen, like Zhou Ye''s shadow, followed him obediently...


    At this time, a sumptuous lunch was prepared in the hall, and Fu Junfu and the two maids had been waiting there for a long time.


    When they saw their host coming in, the three hurriedly got up to salute...


    "My slave has seen the master!"


    "Yu''er Yun''er has seen the young master!"


    After the two maids gave Zhou Ye a gift, they saluted Wei Zhenzhen again and said with a smile: "Yu''eryun''er congratulations, Madam, you have what you expected..."


    Hearing the ridicule of these two maids, Zhenzhen was ashamed and almost wanted to find a hole in the hole... "Yu''er you..."


    After more than a year of getting along, Wei Zhenzhen and the two girls have long been better than sisters... Facing the sisters'' ridicule, Wei Zhenzhen really couldn''t bear it.


    "Haha, well, sit down, my Zhou family doesn''t have so many rules!"


    "Thanks Master"


    "Thanks Young Master"


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, the women sat down around the round table...


    During the dinner, Wei Zhenzhen¡¯s actions explained to the world what is called a husband slave...


    That really served Zhou Ye in every possible way...


    Sweet and sour pork ribs??After the bones were shaved off, the meat was put into my husband¡¯s bowl.


    Zhou Ye didn''t even need to move. As long as he put his eyes on a certain dish, Wei Zhenzhen would immediately help him pick the dish into his bowl...


    To be honest, these jobs were done by two girls, Yu''er and Yun''er in the past, but today, for the sake of her own wife who wants to show off, let her...


    It''s almost an hour after eating this meal...


    After drinking and eating, Yu''er, who knows her master''s habit, has put a pot of tea in front of her master.


    And Wei Zhenzhen is cleverly clinging to Zhou Ye''s side with Fu Junmao...


    Regarding Fu Jun''s actions, Wei Zhenzhen didn''t care that much at this time... She knew that her husband was not something she could monopolize, and she didn''t ask for anything else, just that she could have a place in her husband''s heart.


    It seems a bit clich¨¦ to say that... But in fact, the women of this era are just like that-understanding.


    Tell the truth-Zhou Ye prefers the women of this era compared to the later generations of feminist tables and pastoral tables...obedient, well-behaved...


    At this time - in Yangzhou City, martial law has also begun.


    From Yangzhou to the east of the Yangtze River, you can go to Japan, Ryukyu and Southeast Asia. Therefore, Yangzhou has become one of the most important transit stations in the country, and it is busier than any city.


    However, the atmosphere today is a bit strange. There are a large number of officers and soldiers in and out of the city, and the inspections for passing customs are much stricter, making long queues tired.However, although everyone was anxious, no one dared to complain, because people who were used to the rivers and lakes all saw that there were many big men in guard uniforms among the local officers and soldiers. Dare to offend from the most domineering guards in the capital.


    At this moment, two teenagers in tattered clothes were walking towards the south gate with their backs on their shoulders...


    "Young Master Zhong, I''m so hungry..."


    "Young Master Ling, let''s bear it first... We haven''t opened today, so how can we have the money to buy food!"


    These two teenagers are not others, but Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling in the Biography of Double Dragon of the Tang Dynasty.


    Because Zhou Ye brought Zhenzhen into his house early, naturally no one could credit the buns for these two guys for nothing... Therefore, the two of them had to starve out...


    Just when Xu Ziling felt more hungry in his belly, Kou Zhong suddenly pressed his elbow under his rib... and then gestured to him with his chin.


    Xu Ziling followed Kou Zhong''s gesture to look and saw an old scholar in his 50s walking towards the city gate.


    The man was dressed in gorgeous clothes and walked in a hurry, as if he was full of thoughts. He just bowed his head and walked quickly without paying attention to the situation next to him...


    "This is an old fat sheep..." Kou Zhong stroked his smooth chin, and whispered: "The clothes are gorgeous, single, and full of thoughts, the kind of old fool who doesn''t even know if you lose your money bag. A good target to start..."


    The two hurried to chase, but when they were about to do something, a group of officers and soldiers came to face each other. They were shocked, turned around, flashed into the alley, and hurried to the other end of the alley. Another street parallel to the south of Yucheng.


    "God won''t help us..." Xu Ziling sighed, sitting paralyzed in the corner.


    At this moment, Kou Zhong pulled his sleeves fiercely. Xu Ziling looked up and saw that the old scholar walked hurriedly like them, and rushed to the street as he did not see them.


    Seeing this situation, the two of them did not hesitate anymore and hurriedly got up and followed, but in a staggered time, there was an extra hole in the clothes behind the scholar... and Xu Ziling and Kouzhong quickly walked in the opposite direction of the old scholar go with¡­¡­


    And all of this was seen clearly by Zhou Ye, who was sitting at home... "Interesting, Ssangyong? Huh..."


    "Husband? What Ssangyong...?" Wei Zhenzhen asked curiously when she heard her husband''s self-talk.


    "Two interesting ants, take a good rest at home, Zhenzhen, you also have a lot of communication with your son-in-law, I don''t want to be hung in the air anymore!" As Zhou Ye''s ridicule fell, His figure disappeared into the room...


    Looking at the place where her husband disappeared, Wei Zhenzhen looked at Fu Junsheng in a rather entangled manner. Is it true that she really wants to communicate with this Korean woman?What a shame...


    Chapter 2243


    Chapter two hundred and forty three


    Just when Zhou Ye left home... the entire Yangzhou City had already become a raging look.


    The streets are full of big men wearing guards, leading the patrol officers, and when they see a teenager who is about fifteen or sixteen years old, they will catch and question them.

 Movie World Chapter 1860

    Obviously, the Yangzhou Double Insect incident was posted.


    At this time, Zhou Ye walked towards the East Gate unhurriedly. The soldiers on the street who looked like wolves and tigers seemed to be unable to see him, and no one paid any attention to him.


    Walking through the streets and alleys, Zhou Ye walked slowly to the east gate...


    The east gate was already full of guards, but these guards who kept questioning the people entering and leaving the city were like soldiers patrolling the streets, as if they could not see Zhou Ye, allowing him to easily walk out of the city gate.


    "Haha... These two boys are really slippery, they actually sneaked out of the city from the underdrain..." Zhou Ye, who walked out of the city gate, looked at the underdrain that was not far away, and couldn''t help but smile. Shook his head...


    What should I say?


    As Zhou Ye who had read the Biography of Double Dragon of the Tang Dynasty, he had no appreciation for these two so-called destiny pig feet.


    Although the entire Datang Shuanglong Biography, it is the so-called cool style of counterattack.


    But Zhou Ye really can''t afford the slightest appreciation for these two people.


    Among other things, just talk about the so-called young marshal Kou Zhong, this guy is obviously a scumbag who sees one and loves one, and is the kind of scumbag who forgets in a blink of an eye.


    Especially, this guy is still a super irresponsible guy...


    Not to mention, it is only those of his followers who will not hesitate to shed blood for his birth and death. He should carry out his ideas and fulfill his promises from start to finish... And what about him?But in a blink of an eye, he threw aside the heroic words he once said... Finally, he actually went to kneel and sweetened Li Er...


    Zhou Ye really appreciates such a person.


    Finally, he gave all of his subordinates to Li Er...


    What kind of spirit is this??


    Is he worthy of his sacrifice for his ideals??


    From the time he read the book, Zhou Ye couldn''t admire Kou Zhong at all... that guy was, at best, a lucky hanger.And it''s the kind that can''t support the wall with mud.


    If not, Zhou Ye plans to play with these two so-called sons of the times...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile..."Longevity Secret Art...Hehehehe...Come on! Let me see what you can practice under my guidance..."


    As he finished talking to himself, Zhou Ye''s figure distorted for a while, and disappeared again.


    Just as Zhou Ye''s figure disappeared............


    On the Yangzhou Dongmen Wharf, a sea-going ship about twenty feet long and ten feet high is slowly entering the port.


    The experienced people on the pier looked at the flag sails on the ship and knew that this was a ship from the Wa country.


    If it was in the past, these old oilers who strayed at the wharf said that they had to come forward and inquire about it. It would be better to find out the origin of this Japanese merchant ship, or what they need, or make a fortune in the middle. Most of the merchant ships here are here for purchase, and naturally there is no shortage of gold and silver, but today, they have to stand there honestly and watch...


    No way, the pier at this time was already under martial law...The pier was full of armored men.


    Regardless of whether it is a departing merchant ship or a merchant ship entering the port, it must be searched up and down by these wolf-like soldiers before entering and leaving.


    As the merchant ship from the U.K. landed, the soldiers who had been waiting on the dock naturally hung up the plank unceremoniously and were about to board the ship to search...


    As for what you said... search permission?What search qualifications?


    Hehe, in this era, the armor of the Imperial Guard on them is the qualification, and the knives and guns in their hands are the permission.


    However, a group of guards had just stepped on the pedals, and suddenly a huge force struck, and the pedals on the ship suddenly seemed to be pulled by an invisible giant hand, throwing all the more than ten guards into the water.


    "So courageous, I dared to defy the court...comer, bow and arrow wait..."


    Seeing that his subordinates were thrown into the river, not only did the guard commander of the guard not panic, but a look of surprise appeared on his face...


    If there is a situation, it means that the guy who escaped may have colluded with the merchant ship from the Japanese country. Perhaps the merchant ship was here to meet the two little thieves??


    If the two are really connected, then he has done a great job.


    Thinking of this, the guard commander yelled: "Come here, prepare to attack..."


    Following the command of the commander of the guard, hundreds of guards on the dock set up their army to meet the enemy...


    At this moment, a Chinese saying with a Japanese accent came from the boat leisurely, "This general, please stop, I am Gao Tianyuan, the chief maiden of Master Himiho, Yuan Qianxia, ??just a misunderstanding, please forgive me... ¡­"


    As the voice fell, from the cabin, came out a petite figure wearing a gorgeous witch dress with white and red dress...


    Although the figure is petite, her face is quite cute, a bit like a doll.


    Seeing this girl who claimed to be the chief shrine maiden of Takatenhara Hiyomiko came out of the cabin, not only did the guard commander not converge at all, but a silver evil appeared on his face, "Ha, I don''t know what you are talking about Takatenhara. What is it, I only know, this is the Yangzhou Mansion of my Da Sui. Anyone who enters my Da Sui must listen to the orders of my Da Sui... As for what you said, Gao Tianyuan, Bei Mihu or something, this master doesn¡¯t know. And don''t want to know..."


    Having said this, the commander of the guard yelled, "Come on, take them all down and put them in jail, so that they can be tortured! If there is anyone who dares to resist...kill without mercy!"


    "Here!" XN


    As the voice of the commander of the guard fell, a group of guards immediately forced the Japanese merchant ship...


    At this moment, a faint sigh came from the cabin...


    Although the sigh was not loud, it reached everyone on the dock...


    Although I have never seen the owner of that voice, just with this faint sigh, people can''t help but imagine that the owner of this voice is definitely a peerless beauty...


    Then, a figure wearing a blood-red twelve-dan face and a white fox mask appeared abruptly on the deck...


    Seeing this figure, Yuan Qianxia, ??who came out first, hurriedly knelt down at the feet of the figure, and said with sincerity: "My lord... Qianxia is not doing things well, please punish you..."


    Chapter 2244


    Chapter two hundred and forty four


    "Regardless of your business, I have to come here to find the master..."


    Having said this, the girl wearing a white fox mask tilted her head slightly, and she turned upside down slightly...with a smile: "Na, na, Qianxia... These people have evil thoughts on me, is it just me? Can you kill them??"


    "This..." Yuan Qianxia hesitated at this moment...


    She knows that the owner of her own adult forbids her to kill innocent people...Of course, he also said that he can kill those who have evil thoughts...


    It seemed that the woman was a little impatient with Yuan Qianxia''s hesitation... and said: "Hey, Qianxia, ??do you really want me to transfer you out of Gao Tianyuan and go to the shrine below to be the host?"


    The woman''s words seemed quite threatening to Yuan Qianxia...&


    Yuan Qianxia, ??who originally wanted to persuade one or two, hurriedly crouched on the ground and begged: "My Lord, please don''t do this..."


    "Then...Can I kill them?" The girl asked again...


    "According to the rules set by Master Ye... Your Lord, you can kill them..."


    "Hahahaha... I knew it, I knew Qianxia was the cutest!!" The girl with a white fox mask heard this, happy like a girl, and laughed like a silver bell...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1861

    Although she was wearing a mask, it was impossible to see what her upper face looked like at all, but-just the smile of this allure made everyone on the dock stunned to see...


    With a cry, a weapon in the hands of the Imperial Guard accidentally fell down, awakening the stunned leader of the Imperial Guard...


    At this moment, a flame ignited in his heart... There was only one thought in his mind-that is to get her, get this woman...


    Thinking of this, he shouted: "Come here, catch this spy from the Japanese country, to live..."


    As his voice fell, the woman who was called the god master by Yuan Qianxia also cast her eyes on him...


    She smiled slightly, as if thousands of customs were brewing in it, she said in her unproficient Chinese, "You--can you go to die?"


    As her voice fell, the commander of the Forbidden Army felt that he was completely out of control. He drew out his long sword and put it on his neck...


    puff--


    A blood arrow spurted from his neck...


    The Forbidden Army commander opened his eyes wide and lay on the dock...


    As the commander of the Forbidden Army killed himself... the entire dock suddenly became a mess...


    "Killed..."


    "The demon..."


    "There are monsters..."


    Can a person commit suicide in one sentence. What is it that such a woman is not a monster??


    For these ordinary people, no matter how beautiful a woman is, her life is not as important as her own life. So, in the blink of an eye, the entire pier disappeared...


    Uh, no, it hasn''t run out yet...


    Those imperial guards holding weapons are still standing in place...


    However, at this time, the hearts of the Guards were dashed...


    If they can, they also want to abandon their weapons and run away like the people...


    But they can''t run away...


    Not to mention running away, just moving your finger is a luxury...


    "Well-sure enough, without the BGM that the owner said, even if it is a murder, it feels a bit boring..." said this, the woman called the god master turned her head and said to the cabin: "Sing to me... "


    With her order, a rather weird and ethereal song came out from the cabin...


    The accent of that song is quite ghostly...Even at noon when the sun is full of energy, the Guards who heard this sound couldn''t help but get goose bumps all over...


    "Life and death will come..."


    "The roof puppet..."


    "When the line is broken..."


    "Liao Lei Lei..."


    Following the ghostly song, the woman called the god master faintly read this short sentence that resembled poetry and not poetry... When her last word was still lingering in everyone¡¯s ears, those few words A hundred imperial guards, like their leaders, fell in a pool of blood...


    Looking at these stubborn guys, the woman who was called the God Lord sighed: "Without the master, even killing people seems so boring..."


    After that, the woman never looked at the corpses again, turned her head and returned to the cabin...


    "..." Hearing the woman''s words, Yuan Qianxia blinked helplessly...


    Sure enough, at this time, we still have to find the master of the god lord quickly. Otherwise, when the lord is mad, it will kill the innocent... You know, your god lord only needs her master, Lord Ye, to control her, other people , Don''t even think about it...


    Thinking of this, Yuan Qianxia clapped her hands lightly, and more than a dozen white figures knelt at her feet, looking at the dressing, it was obviously a group of ninjas in white.


    "Go to Yangzhou City and look for Master Ye''s traces. Don''t reveal your deeds, let alone kill innocents, you know?" Saying this, Yuan Qianxia seemed to be afraid that these guys would be too straightforward. ¡­ Hurriedly added: ¡°Also, protect yourself. You must know that you belong to Lord Divine Lord and also Lord Ye. Anyone who dares to hit your attention can do it first and then play!¡±


    "Hi!" XN


    As the voice fell, these figures instantly disappeared on the ship¡¯s deck...


    Then, Yuan Qianxia looked at the bloody wharf, and sighed helplessly: "It seems that we can''t stay here anymore...Forget it, let''s go and stay in the Yangtze River waterway first!"


    After saying these words, she also walked into the cabin, and then the ship slowly left the pier and headed towards the Yangtze River Waterway...


    In the cabin----


    Yuan Qianxia looked at the beautiful girl who had taken off the mask in front of her, and couldn''t help asking, "God, why do you wear a mask when you go out?"


    "Ah? Did you say this?" The beautiful girl lit the mask on the floor and said, "Because... my body, my heart, my face, everything about me, even my smile , All belong to my master, no other man deserves to see..."


    "..." Hearing the words of the beautiful girl, Yuan Qianxia couldn''t help being speechless...


    Okay, knowing that her own god master is controlled by the master, but she never knew that her own god master is so extreme...


    "But... you left Gao Tianyuan privately... If Master Ye knows..."


    "Hehe... The master is not willing to punish me..."


    "..."


    "Moreover, even if the master punishes me, I will accept it willingly..." said this, a sickly smile leaked from the beautiful girl''s face, "and... the feeling of punishment is super comfortable... Now, Qianxia, ??do you want to accompany me to accept the master''s punishment?"


    "Please forgive me for rejecting this..."


    "Hehe...Don''t refuse so fast. After experiencing the master''s punishment, you will know why I love the master so much..."


    Chapter 2245


    Chapter two hundred and forty six


    At this time, Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling had already escaped five or six miles of Yangzhou along the culvert...


    In the creek, after washing the filth on the clothes and drying them for a while, the two put on the clothes again and ran along the stream towards the estuary...


    "Sao Ling, let me tell you... this time we are developed, that book is definitely a peerless secret book, otherwise, there will not be so many people chasing us!" Kou Zhong walked in the forest, smiling Said to Xu Ziling beside him.


    "A ghost''s peerless secret book, even if it is truly a peerless secret book, you and I can''t practice it..."


    "Why?"


    "Do you know the words above?"


    "Uh... don''t know... but I know the painting above..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1862

    "What is the use of painting without words?"


    "Maybe this peerless secret book can be practiced without reading the words?"


    While they were fighting, they already came to the mouth of the river... Looking at the situation on the river from a distance, the two could not help but rush to find a mound and hide...


    I saw three warships and hundreds of speedboats near the city on the lower reaches of the Yangtze River, inspecting the leaving ships.


    Kou Zhong took a breath and said, "My lord! Our book must be a heavenly book."


    Xu Ziling approached his ear and said: "Please lower the volume, Master Zhong, so as not to disturb others. Maybe it''s the rebellious army who has come in to see such a big battle."


    Kou Zhong touched his empty stomach, and said in amazement: "It''s like this on the river, and the land is probably impassable. It''s better to find a place to hide. Oh! My God, this is not the sound of a dog barking."


    The two listened closely, and at the same time their complexions changed greatly. The sound of the dog barking clearly came from the direction of the stream.Also mixed with sharp hoof sounds.


    I thought it would be terrible to let the dog''s sensitive nose sniff their scent in the old nest.


    The two shivered, yelled, and fled to the depths of the forest.


    Not long after the two fled into the forest, more than a dozen war horses rushed over. Among the war horses, there were four or five hunting dogs...


    The dog handler on the horse directed the hounds to stop for a while on the mound where the two had just stayed, and the hounds barked towards the place where Kou Zhong and the two fled...


    The dog handler hurriedly confronted Yu Wenwen, who was sitting on the lead horse, and reported: "Chief Executive, those two little thieves fled into the mountains..."


    "Huh? These two guys are really like loach, slipping without leaving their hands..." Yu Wenwen said, waving his hands and letting his men continue to chase...


    However, at this moment, there was a great chaos on the river...


    I saw a strange sea-going ship, forcibly ramming the interception line composed of warships and speedboats, and rushing towards the far estuary...


    Seeing this situation, Yu Wenji couldn¡¯t take much care of it. He jumped directly from his horse and rushed towards the sea boat. While rushing, he shouted: "You go after those two mice, I will catch them. This big mouse..."


    "Yes!"


    The knights then ran in the direction that the hunting dog discerned... On the other side, Yu Wenwen and his toes were a little bit on the surface of the river. With a little help, they rushed towards the strange ship...


    The reason that the ship is weird is because-the ship can neither see the helmsman at the helm, nor the sailor who raises and lowers the sail, and there is no one on the empty deck.


    Although empty, the rudder on the ship is automatically without wind, just like a ghost ship.


    And at this time... Zhou Ye, who was invisible to the side, also saw that weird ship...


    When he saw that ship, Zhou Ye knew that his little trouble was coming...


    "Hey, didn''t you say that you were not allowed to come to China?" After a helpless sigh, Zhou Ye''s figure directly disappeared in place...


    When he reappears, he is already in the cabin of the ghost ship...


    Meihu, who was chatting with her chief shrine maiden, felt that there was an additional person in the cabin for the first time. Her hand was like lightning, and she crossed the eyes of the extra person in the cabin. At the same time, she did not know when. , The white fox mask on his face has also been put on again.


    "Why, do you want to murder your own master?"


    Hearing this familiar voice, Mei Hu hurriedly turned his head and looked at him. The first time he saw Zhou Ye, he turned into a hug with great surprise, like a tired bird returning to the forest, and devoted his petite body to Zhou Ye. In his arms..."Master, you are here...Himihu misses you so much..."


    While talking, Bei Mihu was like a docile kitten, rubbing Zhou Ye''s face with his cheek...


    At this moment, Himihu is as cute as a lazy kitten. Who can connect her with the devil who kills on the dock?


    "Qianxia has seen Master Ye..." Seeing Zhou Ye, Yuan Qianxia also hurriedly knelt down.


    Looking at Qianxia''s peach-like dolphins, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile and said, "The little witch from the past has grown up!"


    "Na, na, do you want me to help you win Qianxia?" Seems to feel his master''s thoughts, and Meihu nestled in his arms, lying in the arms of his master, whispered: "I can help the master press The hands and feet of Qianxia..."


    "My Lord God..."


    It was said to be soft, but in fact, the voice of Himihu was loud, and Qianxia, ??who was lying there, could hear it clearly... Her little face was almost red into a tomato...


    "Didn''t you ask you not to come out in Gao Tianyuan? Why..." Zhou Ye forced the topic aside in embarrassment.


    "Gao Tianyuanli is so boring, the master hasn''t visited me for several years, I think the master..." Himi said with aggrieved expression.


    "Don''t be bullshit, I just went to see you in Gaotianyuan last month, and you were still asleep at that time..." Zhou Ye rolled his eyes helplessly, and revealed someone''s lie...


    "Hey!?? Really?? Is there such a thing??" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Hiya pretended to be foolish with an innocent look: "That must be because I was too addicted when sorting out the ghost way. I noticed that the master had visited me..."


    "..." Hearing this little girl''s denial, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    At this moment, a voice suddenly came from outside... "Where are the friends on the boat, why not come out and have a good time together?"


    Bei Mihu, who wanted to talk to his owner again, was interrupted by this voice, and his eyes were suddenly filled with killing intent... "Damn fellow, why can''t you always kill..."


    With that said, Himihu got up and went to kill the owner of that voice completely...Anyone who dared to disturb her meeting with her owner must die...


    Just when she was about to get up, she was held down by Zhou Ye... "Well, it''s just an ant, don''t have to be so troublesome, it''s still useful for me to keep him..."


    With that said, Zhou Ye''s heart moved...


    There was a bang--the Yu Wenhua, who was walking on the water outside, was like hitting an air wall. The whole person was lying on the transparent air wall in a funny posture...


    Chapter 2246


    Chapter two hundred and forty six


    For Zhou Ye, the cosmic culture outside the ship is like ants, and it is not worth his attention.


    For Yu Wenhua, the strange ship in front of him has already scared his courage...%


    At this time, the Yu Wenhua who fell into the river did not even dare to even surface...


    He just leaned on a breath of true energy, swelled his whole body, and walked on the bottom of the river with a thousand catties of effort...


    "Who is the person on the boat? It is so terrifying..." Yu Wenwen and forced to endure, swallowing a mouthful of blood... just hitting the invisible wall, wouldn''t let him suffer such severe internal injuries , What really hurt him was the words that echoed in his mind...


    Leave far away¡­¡­


    With just this sound rolling away, the Bing Xuanjin that he had cultivated for many years close to the perfect state was almost destroyed...


    In the face of such a terrifying enemy, how dare Yu Wenhua to provoke him again...


    After walking under the water for about three or four miles, Yu Wenwen and this dared to walk out of the water along the bottom of the river... After a long glance at the ship that was still going down the river without hurries, he escaped in. In the dense forest on the river bank...Flee away.


    Here, Yu Wenhua and Zhou Ye were frightened out of their courage... but they also let Na Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling escape their lives.


    According to the original process, Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling were supposed to be forced to jump off the river and fled. They met Fu Junxu on the surface of the river.


    Then, Fu Junxu was beaten to death by Yu Wenhua who followed Kou Zhongxu Ziling...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1863

    This is the normal process.


    However, Fu Junson was admitted to the house by Zhou Ye early. At this time, he was peacefully waiting for Zhou Ye to return in the city of Yangzhou. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t be able to drive the boat and wander around. Naturally, he would not meet Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling. ...


    And Yu Wenji, was also injured by Zhou Ye and needed to go back to recuperate. Of course, no one chased Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling.


    Between a drink and a peck, Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling seemed to have a good luck with each other, and they escaped in confusion...


    Is this really the blessing of the darling of the times??


    Of course not...All of this was just Zhou Ye''s calculations.


    Of course, Zhou Ye could borrow Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling with the help of Yu Wenhua, but how could Zhou Ye let go of these two eras so easily??


    What a joke...


    It''s not fun to play like this...


    Moreover, it can''t reach the idea of ??violent Kou Zhong...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye intends to change to an interesting gameplay to play with these two so-called era pig''s feet...


    Of course, Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling were not clear about all this. For them, being able to escape from birth was simply a miracle.


    At this time, Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling had already climbed onto the bank from an unknown river bank.


    The two were lying in the forest at this time, and didn''t want to move...


    Although the two grew up in Yangzhou, they are not weak at all.


    However, swimming in the river is quite exhausting, and the two of them have not touched the grains of rice from morning until now, but they have filled a lot of river water in their stomachs... Therefore, they are already tired and weak.


    "Ling Shao...hehe...we, we must be blessed if we don''t die..." Even now, Kou Zhong still laughed out loud, "I think, since those people are so nervous about this book, they even shut down the city to search for it. We...that book must be mysterious, quickly... take it out and see..."


    "What...what''s the magic...I think that book has been soaked in the water..." Hearing Kou Zhong''s words, Xu Ziling complained while taking out the book from the belt around his waist. book¡­¡­


    "how¡­¡­"


    When he saw the undamaged longevity formula, Xu Ziling was stupid... "This... this book, are you not afraid of water?"


    "Hahaha...it¡¯s our brother¡¯s luck..." Seeing the longevity secret in front of him that was still intact, Kou Zhong suddenly jumped up from the ground, "Quickly, open it and take a look at the writing inside. Is there any damage..."


    Upon hearing this, Xu Ziling curiously opened the longevity formula...


    The handwritings and picture albums in it have not been damaged at all, but the experience written by the predecessors above has already been soaked by the river, blurred...


    The two didn''t care about this either, after all-as long as the original text is not damaged, it doesn''t matter.


    At this time it was almost empty...


    Xu Ziling and Kou Zhong followed the moonlight in the forest and looked at the longevity formula...


    I saw the longevity formula woven from the mysterious gold thread, shining with a little silver light under the reflection of the moonlight...


    "Hey, why does it look a little different?" Kou Zhong pointed to one of the pictures and said in surprise: "Young Master Ling, don''t you feel the figure in this picture is moving?"


    "No..." Xu Ziling looked at the image with the meridians of the human body, and said, "I think it still looks like this..."


    "No, no, no...Ling Shao, this picture really moves..." Kou Zhong said, pointing to the meridians that flow like mercury in the meridian map and said: "There is a silver light running down. Here, here, here... Ah, he is here again..."


    "You are hungry, there is no silver light..." Xu Ziling looked at his brother with hesitation.


    "Really, Young Master Ling, I really didn''t lie to you..." Kou Zhong said, afraid that Xu Ziling didn''t believe in the general, and pointed to the meridian map and said: "It''s really moving, look... look, it''s real Moving!"


    "..." Xu Ziling looked at Kou Zhong suspiciously. He saw that his brother''s expression was really not lying to him... Then... why can Kou Zhong see it, but not himself?


    Is it¡ªreally¡ªthe treasure is alive?Seek the owner??


    Thinking of this, Xu Ziling hesitated for a while, and said, "Zhong Shao, maybe...this shows that you are destined for this secret book..."


    "Huh?" Hearing Xu Ziling''s slightly disappointed voice, Kou Zhong woke up from the surprise of discovering the New World."Young Master Ling...can''t you see it?"


    "Hmm..." Xu Ziling nodded gently, and sighed: "You forgot, when listening to people telling stories in the teahouse, didn''t you often have treasures and spirits, and you would find the owner? Maybe this book A book is a treasure book... and it has a relationship with you, so you can see what I can''t see..."


    "Impossible..." Kou Zhong yelled and interrupted Xu Ziling''s words, "We, brothers, share blessings and share difficulties... Since I can see, then I will teach you the same after I learn. ..."


    Hearing Kou Zhong''s words, Xu Ziling was moved for a while, but he still rejected Kou Zhong''s proposal, "No...Zhong Shao, the treasure of heaven and earth, where the destined lives..."


    Chapter 2247


    Chapter two hundred and forty seven


    "Don''t say such silly things, since this treasure falls in the hands of my brothers, it is naturally related to you and my brothers... You can''t see this moving picture, maybe you can see other moving Where''s the picture of this picture!" Saying this, Kou Zhong picked up the page and flipped it quickly... "Quickly, look at this picture? Will it move?"


    "will not¡­¡­"


    "Oh, I won''t move even looking at it... Then look at the next page... how about this one?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­will not¡­¡­"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After tossing for a long time, should he say that Huangtian is worthy of his heart?Or should I say that this longevity formula is indeed related to these two people??


    Xu Ziling really found a picture of the meridians of the human body that he looked at moving...


    When he was sure his brother would move when he saw this picture, Kou Zhong was happier than he saw...


    "That''s right, let me just say, this book falls into the hands of you and my brothers, then it is destined to be related to our brothers!" Kou Zhong said happily, "Why, you practice this picture, I I saw the active picture just now...I can¡¯t say, you and my brothers are so talented, you can become a top master in the arena in just a few days, so that you can also get a general when you go to the rebel army!"


    Although Xu Ziling thought this book was a bit weird, he really couldn''t bear to break his brother''s fantasy, so he could only nod his head...


    So the two sat on the ground face to face, put the longevity formula in the middle, closed their eyes and practiced...


    To be honest, although the two have stolen art from the dojo in Shilong, Yangzhou, this kind of internal martial art can''t be practiced with just a few pictures.


    Let alone the distance, just the meridians and acupoints on the body that the two don''t know about are enough to make the two of them practice crazy.


    You know, the skill of recognizing acupoints and pulses is taught by the master, and it will take at least a year or so to be proficient... How can these two guys who have never learned meridians and acupoints practice out of thin air??


    No, the two are just asking for practice according to the picture...


    Just when the two of them were practicing these two pictures as if they were in a pit...


    A tall and straight voice appeared silently beside them...


    The man looked at the red faces of both of them, and after a silent laugh, stretched out his hands and placed them on the Baihui acupoint of the two of them in the air...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1864

    The two people who were cultivating felt that a majestic force rushed into their bodies from the top of the sky spirit cover... Moreover, the qi, in their bodies, moved around according to the direction of the qi pulse they practiced. ring¡­¡­


    With the help of this air current that appeared out of thin air, the two quickly entered into concentration.


    Seeing that their cultivation was on the right track, the figure that helped them smiled silently again, and disappeared out of thin air.


    When that figure disappeared soon...


    Kou Zhongxu Ziling both opened their eyes at the same time with a heart-shaped soul.


    "I feel it!" X2


    The two spoke at the same time, unexpectedly in unison.


    "Zhong Shao, what do you feel?"


    "I felt an aura intruding from my Tianling Gai, running my whole body...Isn''t I even practicing this picture?" Kou Zhong said here, and asked curiously: "Sao Ling, how about you? ??"


    "Me too..." Xu Ziling said hesitantly: "Could it be that this treasure is really predestined to us?? There is a godsend such a thing to happen..."


    "Hahaha... just leave him alone, when we practice martial arts, we must make those who looked down on us look good..."


    "For example? Boss Yan?" Xu Ziling asked...


    It is said that the boss is the boss of Yangzhou stealers, who often abuses them...


    "Boss Yan is dead..." After saying this, Kou Zhongpo felt a little bit sad, "It''s all right, when we practice martial arts peerlessly, we must be happy and enmity..."


    "it is good!"


    "We continue to practice..."


    "Ok!"


    After the two of them encouraged each other a few times, they closed their eyes again and started practicing...


    However, with the deepening of the practice... the form of the two changed...


    Xu Ziling felt that his whole body was like an oven, and he had to rely on the breeze when walking to lower his body temperature.


    As for Kou Zhong, he was lying on the ground as if he was dead...If he hadn''t been breathing with his Huns'' mouth, everyone who saw it would treat it as a corpse.


    The two moved silently... a sharp contrast.


    Especially after the two entered the book for three hours, a strange scenery appeared.


    I saw that the whole body of Xu Ziling who was walking back and forth, there was a billowing heat wave, and even the heat caused the air around him to be a little twisted.


    And where is Kou Zhong lying on the ground?The frost has been relieved around...


    If anyone who is familiar with the Biography of the Double Dragon of the Tang Dynasty would be stunned by this scene.


    After all, according to the original work, it should be Kou Zhong who practiced movement, while Xu Ziling''s practice was tranquility...


    But here, the two are doing exactly the opposite...


    However, this is not the final change between the two...


    Maybe it''s because the two of them have practiced techniques that are not right for their personalities...


    Xu Ziling feels more and more hot all over...


    As for Kou Zhong, he began to tremble all over...


    Even so, the two of them have no intention of giving up... They are still holding on, running the true energy in their bodies...


    I don''t know when... Xu Ziling with the eyes of confinement was attracted by the cool breath of Kou Zhong, and walked to his side...


    And Kou Zhong, attracted by the heat wave emanating from Xu Ziling, stood up...


    finally----


    Xu Ziling hugged Kou Zhong who was like a block of ice from behind, and Kou Zhong was also attracted by the warm breath of Xu Ziling''s body, and leaned back...


    The posture of the two of them at this time is quite a bit spicy...


    That posture, that posture...really--hehe...


    When the two of them hugged each other in this posture, the Yin and Yang attributes of the true energy in their bodies seemed to have found a catharsis, drilling towards each other...


    However, this was not in someone''s plan...


    "Huh?? Who gave you the courage to forcibly reverse my plan?"


    As this unhurried voice fell, there was a fearful emotion...In an instant, many things were changed.


    As for Xu Ziling and Kou Zhong, the original Qi that was exchanging in their bodies suddenly flowed back into their respective owners like a big river bursting a bank.


    This makes them uncomfortable...


    After all, the two are about to freeze to death when they are cold, how about the hot ones?I''m going to be scalded to death...


    Just now the qi exchanged in their bodies made them feel a lot more comfortable... But now, the real qi that brought them a sense of comfort has returned to their respective bodies, which made the two people a little dissatisfied...


    Chapter 2248


    Chapter two hundred and forty eight


    However, dissatisfaction returns to dissatisfaction...


    The two of them had no better way to guide the true qi in their bodies into their bodies...


    In this way, the more anxious the more you work, the more you work, the more uncomfortable...


    Just when the two are like ice cubes, the temperature is getting lower and lower, and the other is like flames, the temperature is getting higher and higher...


    The clothes on the two of them seemed to be unable to withstand the alternating temperature of hot and cold, and they shattered into powder...


    With the disappearance of their clothes, certain things found a way to fit, just as a fork found a fork seat.


    "what--!"


    "hiss¡­¡­!"


    Kou Zhong was left with a sharp pain behind him and left the setting mode...


    When he saw the image of himself and his brother at this time, he immediately understood everything...


    Although you have never eaten pork, have you never seen a pig go??

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1865

    How similar are the actions of the two at this moment to the lookers and women in the Fenghualou?


    However, they are a man and a woman, they are a man and a man...


    Originally, Kou Zhong furiously wanted to push Xu Ziling away from behind him, but he was reluctant to bear the heat on Xu Ziling that could dissipate the cold in his body...Finally, all his actions turned into a helpless sigh...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    And just at this moment, a burst of open laughter came from a ship in the middle of the river...


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s laughter, Meihu, who was chatting with Fu Junsheng and other women, asked curiously: "Master, what happened? Why is it so happy...?"


    "Hahaha...I made another pair of true loves. I think I am simply the messenger of love..." Zhou Ye responded with a smile.


    "A pair of true loves brought together?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Himi cried out for a while...


    Based on what she knows about her owner, she is a devil in sex. As long as it is a beautiful woman, he will never let it go. Will he match up with others?Funny??


    "Who is the master matched?" Fu Jun asked curiously.


    "Buddha said, don''t say, don''t say...you will know from now on!" Zhou Ye said here pretending to be mysterious, waved his big hand, and hugged all the girls in his arms, "Tonight, it''s a small party... Everyone can''t refuse, they have to go into battle..."


    "Husband...I..." Zhenzhen''s face was almost red when she heard this. After all, her face was thinner... She really couldn''t let go of this drama of having fun with sisters...


    "Sister Zhenzhen, don''t be afraid... the party is fun..."


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    "Try it and you''ll know... We can give you the first place!"


    "But...ah...husband..."


    The night was getting deeper and deeper, and this sea boat anchored in the middle of the river swayed gently, rippling layers of ripples on the surface of the river...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sunrise East...


    When the brilliance of the morning sun fell on the forest clearing, Xu Ziling opened his eyes...


    "Hey, how come you fell asleep while practicing?" Xu Ziling got up from the ground while muttering to himself...


    It wasn''t until this time that he realized that all his clothes were damaged...


    Seeing this shape, he was not surprised but rejoiced, "This martial arts is really powerful, and it can actually shake the clothes..."


    However, at this moment, he found that his brother had disappeared... "Zhong Shao... Zhong Shao..."


    "Stop screaming, call the soul?" As Kou Zhong''s voice sounded, he got out of the woods, still carrying a set of clothes in his hand...


    "Thank you Zhong Shao!" Xu Ziling did not hesitate to put the clothes Kou Zhong had thrown over and put them on... With a smile: "Does Zhong Shao have anything to eat? I''m so hungry..."


    "Eat, eat... I''m thinking about eating together... I really owe you..." Kou Zhong was angry, took out a few taro with soil from his arms, and threw it over...


    In the face of Kou Zhong¡¯s strangeness, Xu Ziling didn¡¯t even care...


    The two brothers have lived together for more than ten years, what kind of quarrel hasn''t happened??


    Xu Ziling picked up the taro, found some dead branches and rotten leaves in the forest, raised a pile of fire with a fire fold, and put the taro into the fire... such a thing as taro is not raw.


    Xu Ziling said while baking the taro, "Zhong Shao, I had a sweet dream last night..."


    "Oh?" Kou Zhong sat a little awkwardly, in that posture, as if he was injured on the PP."What dream..."


    "I dreamed that we were successful in our miracles and went to join the rebel army... and then we smashed the world. You are the general, my prime minister... Those rich ladies who had previously dismissed us were crying and shouting to marry us... ¡­¡± said this, Xu Ziling¡¯s face leaked a man who knew how to smile... "Last night I also dreamed of entering room X..."


    Hearing this, Kou Zhong''s face revealed an unnatural look... "Ahem..."


    "What''s wrong? Zhong Shao, you caught a cold last night?" Xu Ziling asked strangely when he heard Kou Zhong''s cough.


    "No..." Kou Zhongpo said unnaturally: "It''s just that my voice is uncomfortable..."


    "Then let''s find a doctor to show you..." Xu Ziling said with some worry.


    "It doesn''t matter..." Kou Zhong was even more embarrassed... "Maybe it was a cold during the exercise last night, and it will be fine in a few days!"


    Xu Ziling became excited when he heard Kou Zhong say the word luck... "I tell you, Young Master Zhong, this book is really a masterpiece..."


    "Oh? Why?" Kou Zhong said casually.


    "This morning I found that my clothes were shattered by the true qi in my body..." At this point, Xu Ziling happily said as if poking at the G spot, "It was our first luck last night, and we will wait for it to grow. , Aren¡¯t we going to be even better... when the time comes, you will do it..."


    "Ahem..." Kou Zhong interrupted Xu Ziling''s words with a weird look... said: "That... Young Master Ling, the origin of this technique is unknown, let''s not practice it..."


    Hearing Kou Zhong''s words, Xu Ziling looked at Kou Zhong strangely and said: "Young Master Zhong, haven''t you always wanted to get ahead? How... after finally getting a peerless secret book, you refuse to work hard... you really are Isn¡¯t Zhong Shao? It¡¯s not a mountain ghost that turned out to harm people?"


    "Forget it... it''s up to you..." Kou Zhong didn''t know how to respond for a while...


    Could it be that the reason he didn''t want to practice was because...he didn''t want to be...being Xu Ziling... like last night...


    Alas, this kind of words, how do you make him say...


    "Okay, since Young Master Zhong, you don¡¯t plan to practice martial arts hard, then you can study. In the future, I will be a general and you will be the prime minister... how about?" Xu Ziling doesn¡¯t care about Kou Zhong¡¯s attitude, although his character Take things as you go, but not a person who gives up lightly...


    Hearing Xu Ziling''s words, Kou Zhong sighed helplessly... "That''s good..."


    Chapter 2249


    Chapter two hundred and forty-nine


    After Xu Ziling and Kou Zhong ate some stolen taro...


    So he got up and walked down the river bank...


    Yangzhou, they dare not go back, so they can only go down the river, wherever they go.


    For these two little gangsters who have never left Yangzhou, the outside world is so novel and interesting, and there are no pursuers behind for the time being, so naturally the mood is much brighter.


    Even the depressed Kou Zhong was in a much better mood.


    The two stopped and walked, and finally came to a town entrance at noon...


    Seeing that there were people coming and going, shouting, bargaining...the air was still filled with the smell of food.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1866

    The two swallowed and spit...


    After all, the two have not eaten anything for two days and one night. Those taro in the morning are not hungry at all...


    The two of them are in the stage where half of them are eating Lao Tzu''s long body. How can they not be hungry??


    Looking at the small town in front of me with a memorial arch in Beipo County, Xu Ziling couldn''t help but rubbed his stomach and muttered, "How can I ask for something to eat..."


    "Follow me..." Kou Zhong slapped his chest, put on a bold gesture, walked out of the mountains, came to the ancient road leading to the entrance of the town, and headed towards the market town.


    Xu Ziling hurriedly stepped forward and chased up...


    The two walked into the main street in the town, lined with houses and hostel food shops.When the pedestrians saw them in ragged clothes and fluffy hair, they all looked sideways and cast contemptuous eyes.


    They are accustomed to this kind of vision and do not agree.


    After ten feet of walking, there was a fragrant rice in Hengli, and the two of them couldn''t help but walked towards the fragrant rice.


    In a horizontal alley on the left, the smoke was curling up. I don''t know the other person is making a fire.


    Just about to go in and touch the chance, a loud shout came from behind, and then someone shouted: "Stop!"


    The two turned around abruptly, only to see two big men with tolerance appearances, coming towards them like ferocious, unkind expressions.


    Kou Zhong saw that the two men in front of him were not dressed up as Imperial Guards, he was relieved, and took the initiative to step forward, and said to the bottom: "Finally, I see the official servant uncle, that''s all right."


    The two tolerants stayed for a while, and the older one said strangely: "What''s so good about seeing us?"


    Kou Zhong''s eyes blushed, and he pretended to be sad and said: "Our brother is a Daxing person. My name is Yu Wenzhong, and his name is Yu Wenling. He was originally on a boat to Yangzhou. He was attacked by the people on the way, and the boat was overthrown. Died, more than a thousand followers were all buried at the bottom of the river. Only my brother escaped, but he lost his way. This time we were going to Yangzhou to visit the uncle Yuchi, the general manager of Yangzhou, alas!"


    The two tolerance staff looked at each other, and the other asked with suspicion: "Where did the accident happen and how did you get here?"


    Xu Ziling hurriedly said: "We had an accident on the Grand Canal. In order to avoid the thieves, we had to panic and walked for many days before we got here. Two uncles with the surname Gao, if we can send us to Yangzhou, Uncle Yuchi will definitely reward you. "


    The two of them didn''t know how many times they had played this kind of cooperation, so how could they lose the chain on the spot?


    The older tolerance said: "My name is Zhou Ping and his name is Chen Wang."


    Kou Zhong saw that his two eyes were on his two bodies, who looked like beggars, but never looked like the clothes of your son. He quickly remedied: "We broke our clothes when we were walking through the mountains and forests. Fortunately, I found a small village, changed two sets of clothes with jade on my body, but gave people random directions, and ended up here. How far are the two uncles from Yangzhou?"


    Chen Wang and Zhou Ping exchanged glances, their eyes lit up at the same time.


    Zhou Ping gave a dry cough, with a more respectful attitude, and asked in a low voice: "Who is the father of the two sons?"


    Kou Zhong¡¯s face remained unchanged and said: "My father¡¯s cultural heritage, my uncle¡¯s cultural heritage, alas! My father has always been bad at martial arts, so tired that my two brothers only understand the ways of Confucius and Mencius, and I think about the worries of the world every day. After all, the world will be happy, otherwise as long as the uncle learns martial arts, he won¡¯t be so useless today."


    Zhou Ping and Chen Wang are two strawbags. Hearing his written words, although he didn''t quite understand, he was deterred by Yu Wenwen and his name. He was all suspicious, and hurriedly bowed to the ground, shouting disrespect.


    Kou Zhongdale smiled and said, "Don''t be polite, the two uncles. I wonder if there is a restaurant nearby that has more decent dishes?"


    Zhou Ping respectfully said: "The two princes, please go with the little people! Although the Gao Pengxuan in this town is an authentic side dish, it is very famous."


    Turning to Chen Wang and said, "I haven''t immediately notified County Magistrate Chen and told him that the two nephews of Master Yuwen are here."


    The two of them were startled, but their stomachs were groaning and screaming.Even if you die, you have to be a dead man... Feeling hungry, whoever tries, who knows...


    After a while--


    Xu Ziling and Kou Zhong came to Gaopengxuan under the leadership of the old tolerance Zhou Ping...


    Under the hospitality of the old tolerant Zhou Ping, the two boarded the second floor seat of Gao Pengxuan.


    "Little Er, please bring up the food that you are good at in the building..." Zhou Ping shouted loudly: "...If you can entertain these two nobles, the ancestral tomb in your shopkeeper''s home is definitely a smoke..."


    The second person in that shop naturally knows Zhou Ping. After all, you can''t do business without official care. After hearing Zhou Ping''s words, naturally dare not to neglect, so he ran downstairs and reported to his boss that he knew...


    When it was not too late, the treasurer of Gao Pengxuan walked up. Although he somewhat doubted the identities of Xu Ziling and Kou Zhong, but with Zhou Ping, a sloppy official who helped to speak, he quickly believed the two. I didn''t dare to neglect, and hurriedly went downstairs to arrange food...


    In fact, there have been many scammers pretending to be relatives of high-ranking officials from ancient times to the present... It''s just that when the Internet became available in modern times, such scams disappeared and slowly declined.


    In this era, this kind of deception is still quite useful...After all, in a small county, unless someone from the Yuwen family comes in person, who can pierce the identity of the two?


    Just when Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling were ready to cheat and drink... Suddenly, a person walked up the stairs and saw that person was wearing a moon white gown, about seventeen or eighteen years old. Beautiful, extraordinary appearance...


    During the walk, there is an intriguing aura flowing around him.


    When the man saw Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling, he smiled slightly, raised his leg and walked towards them...While walking, he said, "Xiao Zhong, Xiao Ling, you two are fine. It really scares my uncle... ¡­"


    Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling were immediately dumbfounded by seeing this Young Master Pian Pianjia unexpectedly speak out and call out his own name... Fuck, who is this person??Why does he know his name??


    Chapter 2250


    Chapter two hundred and fifty


    "I wonder if the son is..."


    Hearing that this handsome young man could actually call out the names of the two noble men next to him, Zhou Ping naturally did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly got up and bowed his hands.


    "Oh, my surname is Zhou Mingye, and I am related to Yuwen''s family... Yuwen is the elder brother of my insider..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Ah, it turned out to be Young Master Zhou, please sit down, please take a seat..." Zhou Ping heard this with a look of ecstasy...


    Today, I deserve to be lucky...


    Not only did I entertain Master Yuwen¡¯s two nephews, but also met Master Yuwen¡¯s sister-in-law. This really deserves to be prosperous...


    Thinking of this, the pleats on Zhou Ping''s face appeared even more smiling.


    And Zhou Ye was not welcome, and just sat in the first seat...


    Seeing this situation, Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling looked at each other, and they had a plan in their hearts...


    Think about it, this person is a liar in the world... I must have seen the scene of the two posing as Yuwen''s nephews, and I want to come over and divide the run...


    It''s just that this person pretends to be an elder when he comes up, taking advantage of the two, which is really hateful...


    But now, the two of them are inconvenient to reveal Zhou Ye''s identities...After all, they are also pretending to be, if Zhou Ye fights to lose both sides and tear them down, then they are dead.


    Thinking of this, Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling had made up their minds and ignored Zhou Ye for the time being...everything would wait until the stomach was filled.


    "How can I get the food right now..." After waiting for a while, Zhou Ye became a little impatient...


    "Master Zhou, let your anger calm down, and the younger one will urge him!"


    Zhou Ye''s style of style not only did not make Zhou Ping angry, but made him feel that the children of the aristocratic family should have this style. Therefore, Zhou Ping did not dare to delay, and hurriedly walked downstairs to urge the food...


    Then at this moment, Kou Zhongfu lowered himself and said in a bad tone: "Hey, you are too unethical, right? This is my brother''s game, you are like this..."


    Before he could finish his words, Zhou Ye interrupted his words... "Hey... what your brother did? Without my help, do you think you can pass the county official''s level? Or do you think it depends on it? Can the knowledge of the two of you deceive the magistrate to death?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1867

    With this, Zhou Ye continued unhurriedly: "Furthermore...I am not afraid of checking my identity, because the person in my family is really Yu Wenji¡¯s younger sister. I just don¡¯t know, can your identities stand the check? ??"


    Zhou Ye really didn''t lie about these words. In his harem, there is indeed Yu Wenji''s sister, Yu Wen Zhaoyi...


    It''s just that the way he got Yuwen Zhaoyi was a bit inconvenient to declare... he was taken away by force...


    Therefore, Yu Wenhua and Nature do not know him either.


    But Kou Zhong obviously didn''t know the truth in this. Hearing that Zhou Ye was actually Yuwen''s son-in-law, he suddenly panicked... he wanted to get up.


    Xu Ziling beside him has also grabbed the corner of the stool under the seat, ready to support his brother Kou Zhong at any time.


    Seeing the actions of the two of them, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Don''t panic, if I wanted to break through you, I would break through just now... why bother to dismiss the officials and break through you again??"


    "What do you want?" Kou Zhong thought in his heart, this is indeed the truth.


    "Why don''t we be a big ticket, how about blackmailing the magistrate?" Zhou Ye said cheerfully, "When the time comes, don''t speak, let me talk...At that time, we will be divided into seven and three!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Kou Zhong''s heart was immediately overjoyed... Not afraid that Zhou Ye would ask for nothing, as long as he asks for something...


    Kou Zhongdao had no objection to Zhou Ye''s agreement on the sharing of the loot. After all, he just wanted to cheat and drink at first...


    However, since Zhou Ye said the share, he wouldn''t mind fighting for more for his brother...


    Thinking of this, Kou Zhong opened his mouth and said: "No, June 4th, I am 6 and you are 4..."


    "Three Seven..." Zhou Ye laughed: "No matter how nonsense I am, I will reveal your identity now... It''s a big deal, and I can''t continue mixing!"


    "Hey, at least five to five, otherwise I don¡¯t need to talk about it..." Kou Zhong naturally didn¡¯t believe that he was really Yu Wenhua¡¯s sister-in-law. If Zhou Ye was really Yu Wenhua¡¯s sister-in-law, why bother here? Cheating??


    In fact, Zhou Ye really didn''t care about the money. He just wanted to observe the state of his matching this true love up close. Therefore, after insisting on it for a few times, he agreed with Kou Zhong''s statement of 50-50.


    Seeing that Zhou Ye actually agreed to his request, Kou Zhong believed that Zhou Ye''s identity was fictitious...


    Therefore, the fear of Zhou Ye in my heart is much less.


    After the three of them confirmed the offensive and defensive alliance, the old guard also walked up from downstairs...


    After a while, plates of delicacies were served...


    To be honest, the snacks here are really as the escort said, quite distinctive...Although Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling were already hungry, they still pretended to be gentle and ate slowly. ...


    This point made the officer more convinced of his thoughts...


    Just as everyone was eating and drinking, a short and chubby figure, led by a guard, rushed up...


    "Xiaguan Chen Yun, I have seen two Master Yuwen!" As he said, the man hit the ground at the two.


    "Chen County Cheng is polite!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "This is..." Chen Xiancheng was a little dumbfounded when he saw that the speaker was not the two troubled sons whom he had said, but a handsome young man with extraordinary appearance...


    "My lord, this is the uncle of the two Yuwen princes... Zhou Ye Zhou prince..." Chen Ping hurriedly said: "Zhou prince also just found the two Yuwen princes..."


    "Ah..." Hearing these words, this Chen Xiancheng couldn''t be more happy...


    Doesn''t this just confirm the identities of these two Yuwen sons??


    As for deception??


    Chen Xiancheng didn''t think so... After all, although he didn''t know the Yuwen family, but-the noble son in front of him, what he wears, what he holds in his hand, and what he wears at his waist, all are worth a thousand dollars How could such a person be a liar??


    "Unexpectedly, Young Master Chen was also there, he was so negligent when he was in office, I hope to forgive my sin..."


    "Don''t blame anyone who doesn''t know... Chen Xiancheng, please also join us for a banquet!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    "Then the official will be over..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Chen Xian Chengle''s eyes narrowed to a line... to be connected with Yuwen''s family, there is no obstacle to his official road...


    While talking, Chen Xiancheng stepped on his short legs and entered the table...


    During the banquet, Chen Xiancheng praised the culture and culture as rare in the sky, and nothing underground... In his opinion, it is absolutely correct to praise the culture and culture in front of the Yuwen family...


    Chapter 2251


    Chapter two hundred and fifty one


    Unknowingly time, it''s night...


    Chen Xiancheng''s hospitality to the three is not unattractive.


    That''s what you want, what you want...


    Even at night, one person has to arrange a warm couch...


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye refused... He didn''t mean to change to vegetarianism, but-the beauty of the maid here, although in the eyes of Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling, was already good, but in Zhou Ye''s eyes, it was far from enough. On the side of the beautiful woman, and she has already lost her Yuan Yin...


    How could he be able to get into Zhou Ye''s magic eye with such a good show??


    The night is getting darker--


    Zhou Ye and Kou Zhongxu Ziling were placed in a single courtyard in the Chenghou residence of Chen County...


    At this time, Zhou Ye, lying on the couch in the room with his eyes closed, seemed to be asleep, but his ears were listening to the movement in the next room...


    In the next room----


    "Why didn''t Zhong Shao stay with that girl today, but wanted to have a room with me?" Xu Ziling asked strangely.


    "It''s too ugly to look down on!" Kou Zhong said depressedly.


    He can¡¯t help but feel depressed, and he doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. In the past, when he was poor, he always imagined that after he was rich and powerful, he would live a small life of corruption, but-when such a life really When it fell on him, he found that he was not interested in the maid who was good enough for him...this is really...oh.


    When Xu Ziling saw that his brother seemed a little uninterested, he smiled and said, "It''s okay to save you, you fall into the love of your children and you are reluctant to leave..."


    Having said this, Xu Ziling was on the couch, crossed his legs, closed his eyes and planned to practice...


    "Young Master Ling, you...can you stop practicing that exercise?" Kou Zhong said hesitantly when he saw Xu Ziling''s appearance.


    "Huh? Why?" Xu Ziling asked hesitantly: "Didn''t you and I say it? In the future, I will practice qigong and become a general, and you will learn literature and be the prime minister?"


    "..." Kou Zhong was confused by Xu Ziling''s words... "I just want to chat with you..."


    "Ah, speaking of it, Shao Zhong, do you think that Young Master Zhou Ye can rely on him? He won''t sell our brother halfway, right?"


    "Probably not, he can''t escape if he sells us. After all, the three of us are now tied together. Selling us is not good for him!"


    "Well... Even so, I still feel a little uneasy..."


    "Don''t talk about him... let''s talk about something else!" Xu Ziling always talked about Zhou Ye''s affairs, which made Kou Zhong feel a little dissatisfied.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1868

    After the two chatted for a while... Xu Ziling was about to settle again...


    This time, Kou Zhong had no other words to say, and he could only watch Xu Ziling enter Ding.


    In this way, Kou Zhong watched Xu Ziling sitting there, hot flames burst out of his body little by little, burning his whole body clothes into ashes again... the whole person was not good.


    At this moment, Kou Zhong suddenly saw the painful expression on his brother''s face, which made him feel anxious... "Young Master Ling, what''s wrong with you..."


    While talking, Kou Zhong was about to reach out and push Xu Ziling.


    However, at this moment, a voice came out from behind him... "If you want your brother to get into trouble and die, just push him!"


    Hearing these words, Kou Zhong''s hand retracted like an electric shock.


    "You... how did you get in?"


    Kou Zhong looked at Zhou Ye standing behind him and asked with a defensive expression.


    "Of course I walked in through the gate!" Zhou Ye said with a smile: "You are practicing the Longevity Secret Art...Tsk tsk, I heard about Yu Culture and looking for the Secret Art of Longevity in Yangzhou, and for this, killed Yangzhou Shilong. , But I did not expect that the Longevity Secret Art actually fell into the hands of both of you... This is really..."


    "How do you know that we are cultivating the Longevity Formula?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the defensive color on Kou Zhong''s face became stronger...


    "Hey...I know how to read..." Zhou Ye said, raising the scroll in his hand... Kou Zhong was stunned when he saw the scroll in Zhou Ye''s hand. He hurriedly touched his waist, as expected. The secret of longevity that he had hidden behind his waist had disappeared.


    "......Return our book!" Kou Zhong said, and he was about to rush towards Zhou Ye...


    However, Zhou Ye ignored the longevity formula that people in the martial arts flocked to Kou Zhong, "I have read this secret...it''s boring...Also, I think your brother''s posture should be practiced. If you don¡¯t want the Yang Mai Tu in the Longevity Jue to explode and die, you should quickly find someone who has practiced Yin Mai Tu to fit him...or else, in one moment or three, he will die in a desperate manner..."


    As he said, Zhou Ye walked out of the room in a shining manner, "Hey, Longevity Art... I didn''t expect it to be such a skill... It''s really...hehehe..."


    As Zhou Ye left, Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling were left in the room again...


    Kou Zhong hurriedly shut the door of the room tightly, then leaned behind the door and took a deep breath...


    "It seems that this person is not malicious to us for the time being... Otherwise, when he steals the book, he can kill me with a single knife..." Kou Zhong muttered to himself, while looking at the sitting Xu Ziling on the couch...


    At this time, the temperature on his body was even higher, and even the wooden couch under him was already burning...


    Kou Zhong really couldn''t watch his brother just go crazy and die like this... but let him be... he was a little unwilling to be...


    Kou Zhong wanted to find a woman and teach her the Yin Channel Diagram in the Longevity Secret Art, but at this moment, he couldn''t find anyone he could trust. If it was delayed for a long time, then... his brother''s situation, I''m afraid I won''t stick to that time...


    Thinking of this, Kou Zhong gritted his teeth...Closed his eyes, sat down on the spot, and began to move through the body the direction of the true energy of the Yin Mai Diagram in his mind...


    With his actions, the temperature in the room suddenly dropped by a few degrees, and even the wooden couch that Xu Ziling had sat on went out.


    And Xu Ziling, who had been burnt and somewhat delirious, followed instinctive attraction, walked down from the wooden couch, and then came behind Kou Zhong...like last night, hugged him again.


    "what¡­¡­"


    The nightmare-like scene last night appeared again... Maybe because it was no longer the first time, Kou Zhong actually felt a lot more comfortable than yesterday, at least, not so painful...


    And next door to them, Zhou Ye, lying on the couch, couldn''t help but chuckled: "What is a good brother? It''s not a good brother to help you find a woman, but...when you need a woman, turn into A woman is here to help you, and he is called a good brother...Ah, these two are truly incomparable...Hahahaha..."


    Chapter 2252


    Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty Two


    There was nothing to say all night, when Kou Zhong woke up, the sky was not bright yet.


    When he turned his face, he saw his brother Xu Ziling, lying on his back on the couch, his eyes straightened, as if thinking about something.


    "What is Young Master Ling thinking?" Kou Zhong lazily rolled over and asked.


    "I had that dream again last night, but the beautiful woman in the dream refused to face me face-to-face..." Xu Ziling couldn''t help but sighed with regret... "I just don''t know when, Look at that woman''s face!"


    "..." Hearing Xu Ziling''s words, Kou Zhong was speechless...


    Of course he knows what kind of dream the''that dream'' in Xu Ziling''s mouth is...


    The two grew up together. Although they are not brothers, they are more intimate than their brothers. Naturally, this topic is not shy.


    It¡¯s just that Kou Zhong really doesn¡¯t know what to say...


    He knew that his current relationship with Xu Ziling was very dangerous, but... at this time, he didn''t know what else to do except to hide it.


    Thinking of this, Kou Zhong changed the subject and said: "Okay, don''t think so much... Today you and I secretly steal some valuable objects, find an excuse, and slip away..."


    Hearing Kou Zhong¡¯s words, Xu Ziling nodded and agreed: "Shao Zhong said that, after all, you and I are both impersonating people. If Chen Xiancheng is sent to Yangzhou, I am afraid that I will die... ¡­"


    After the two of them discussed, they turned over and sat up from the couch...


    At this time, Xu Ziling suddenly discovered that there were burn marks beside the bed...


    "This was burnt when you practiced last night..." Kou Zhong saw Xu Ziling''s gaze and explained: "After you entered the Dharma last night, a flame was ignited from your body and the bed was burned like this... "


    Hearing Kou Zhong¡¯s words, Xu Ziling was not surprised but rejoiced... "It seems that our peerless martial arts have been trained..."


    Having said this, Xu Ziling couldn''t wait to circulate the Zhen Qi in his body, and grabbed it toward the wooden table placed in the room.


    Sure enough, when he transferred the true energy in his body into his hands, his big hands suddenly became red, and even a faint flame ignited from his palm...


    When he put his big hand on the table, there was a burnt palm print on the pear table.


    "I''ll try it too!" Kou Zhong also saw Lie Xin happily running the true energy in his body, and pressed his hand to the unlucky table...In a short time, a palm print covered with hoarfrost appeared on the wooden table. Above.


    Seeing this situation, Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling were ecstatic...


    In this way, you give me a palm, and the two have a great time...


    It seemed that at this moment, the two of them had become two peerless masters, don''t mention the excitement in their hearts.


    Just when the two of them were having fun... the sky outside was already bright, and there was a vague sound of people cleaning the courtyard outside the door.


    At this moment, there was a sudden knock on the door...


    Bang bang bang--


    Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling hurriedly picked up a list on the wooden couch and covered the already devastated table before shouting: "Come in..."


    The door was wide open, and the short and fat Chen Xiancheng rushed in like a whirlwind, and came to the bed of the two of them, hurriedly saluting: "The two young masters will be fine when they wake up. I got the news last night, my uncle Yuwen. The adults are distributing manpower, looking around for the whereabouts of the two young masters. I have sent people overnight to contact Ling Shu. Master Yuwen will come at any time. When the two young masters meet Ling Shu, Qian Yu must not forget to speak for the next official. Two good words."


    Having said this, Chen Xiancheng didn''t wait for the two to reply, and said: "By the way, I also want to tell Master Zhou to go... The two young masters, please wash up quickly... We will set off soon..."


    With that said, Chen Xiancheng turned around and left the room like a whirlwind... and walked towards Zhou Ye''s room next door...


    At this time, the two of Kou Zhongxu Ziling who heard the news were like falling into the abyss... their hearts had become a mess.


    "What to do? Zhong Shao..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1869

    "Don''t panic... now that we are successful in martial arts, just sneak away!" Said this, Kou Zhong took a close look at the furnishings in the room and found that there was really nothing in this room to take the sheep with... So he felt cruel. ... "Fine, let''s go quickly..."


    As he said, Kou Zhong took Xu Ziling''s hand and went outside, taking advantage of no one''s attention, and whispered in a low voice: "Younger Ling, I don''t know how the people in the rivers and lakes can do it, but , I want to come and it is also related to Zhen Qi. Carry our Zhen Qi to your toes and give it a try!"


    "it is good!"


    The two of them transported the zhenqi in their bodies to their feet, pushing hard...


    In an instant, the two jumped up to a height of three or four meters...


    Seeing this situation, the two were really surprised and happy... Obviously, they found the right way.


    However, at this time, the action of the two jumping up was also seen by the people who cleaned the courtyard.


    Suddenly someone shouted: "There is a snitch... catch the snitch!"


    Hearing this shout, Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling were guilty of conscience and did not dare to delay. They jumped onto the eaves, looked for a direction along the roof, and ran away.


    At this time, Chen Xiancheng who was talking to Zhou Ye in Zhou Ye''s room also rushed out and shouted: "Come on, come on, protect the two young masters and Zhou Ye..."


    As the voice fell, more than a dozen family members rushed over with sticks...


    However, after these guys patrolled the courtyard for a long time, they didn''t find any snitch...


    At this time, Zhou Ye also walked out of the room. He naturally knew who the so-called snitch was. However, his original purpose was to get a closer look at the friendship between the two friends... Since the two friends have left. , Then he doesn''t need to delay here anymore...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye waved his hand...


    Following his actions, all the people present were like puppets, fixed on the spot...


    After a while, when they came back to their senses, they had forgotten Zhou Ye''s existence and were just looking for the two so-called nephews of Master Yuwen...


    But obviously, they couldn''t find Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling who had escaped.


    On the other side, Zhou Ye''s figure appeared on a ship in the river...


    When his feet just stepped on the deck of the Shanghai ship, Himiko rushed out of the cabin... "Master..."


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye hugged Himi who rushed into his arms and smiled: "I haven''t seen you for just one day, do you think about me like that?"


    "Hmm..." Like a lazy kitten, Homihu nestled in his owner''s arms, nodded and said: "Himehu misses the owner..."


    Seeing this former queen of the country of Japan, and now his exclusive slave, so well-behaved, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smiled and pecked her forehead, "Well, I won''t go out again these days..."


    "Really??"


    "Of course it''s true!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "By the way, what about Zhenzhen and the others?"


    "Mother Zhenzhen was taken by Mistress Bi Xiuxin to the emperor peak..." Mihu said obediently, "Mother Bi Xiuxin said, this is what the master meant!"


    Chapter 2253


    Chapter two hundred and fifty-three


    "Well, I did let Xiuxin bring Zhenzhen back to Emperor Ta Peak!"


    For this, Zhou Ye has nothing to hide...


    After all, Zhenzhen is too kind, and she doesn''t know how to martial arts at all, obviously not suitable for continuing to wander the rivers and lakes with Zhou Ye...


    Of course, bringing Zhenzhen back to Emperor Trap Peak does not mean that Zhenzhen was left there again by Zhou Ye...


    After all, Zhou Ye had to go back to Emperor Tread Peak once a week, after all, the Zhou family gathering was not to be missed.


    "Well, let''s get the anchor..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Let us go up the river and go to Danyang City!"


    "Yes, master!"


    Following Zhou Ye¡¯s order, this Japanese-style sea-going ship pulled anchor and sailed up the river towards Danyang City...


    Because it''s not in a hurry, and it''s upstream...


    So, just a mere fifty miles of waterway, I walked one day and one night.


    On this day and night, Zhou Ye was in the boat of Meihu, having fun with the girls.


    This time Himihu came to China from the country of Japan, and only Yuan Qianxia and more than twenty ghosts and Taoists came out with him...


    But in one day and one night, these twenty-odd people did not escape Zhou Ye''s poisonous hands in the end, and they all gave their all to the master of their own God Lord.


    I have to say that the women of the country of Japan are just fine...submissive and very well-behaved.


    Especially those ghost ninjas who have been cultivated by Mei Hu since childhood, the flexibility of their bodies is unparalleled.


    Even Fu Jun, who had practiced martial arts since childhood, was ashamed of it.


    When Chaoyang shines into the cabin through the window lattice of the cabin, Zhou Ye opened his eyes...


    At this time, in the entire cabin, there was an aura...that men knew.


    On the thick carpet, lie down all the way, full of unruly female ninjas.


    In Zhou Ye''s arms, he was holding Yuan Qianxia while holding Meihu, and Fu Junmao was still lying on his body.


    "That''s me...change someone, I will be crushed to death when I sleep!" Zhou Ye complained while trying to get up from the entanglement of the girls...


    As soon as he moved, he naturally awakened the three women...


    "Master, good morning..."


    "Master, early!"


    "Master, master... Good morning!"


    The last slightly stuttering words came from Yuan Qianxia''s mouth... After all, it was the first time she experienced such a thing, and Zhou Ye played a bit too hard last night... Actually asked her to jump to Zhu Zhu The god''s divine dance has become a torture dance... I have to say that Zhou Ye is really good at playing.


    Therefore, Yuan Qianxia was quite embarrassed at this time...


    "Good morning!" Zhou Ye smiled and came to a good morning kiss... and then patted Fu Junmao who was unwilling to get down on him, and said: "Okay, be good, there is still something to do today! "


    "Oh!" Although Fu Junson was reluctant to get off her master, she did not dare to delay Zhou Ye''s business, so she could only slip off her master rather aggrieved.


    A moment later-Zhou Ye, under the service of the women, finished washing...


    "Master, what would you like to eat for breakfast?" Himi asked obediently.


    She is confident to meet all the needs of her host... After all, Zhou Ye had lived in the country for a long time. During those days, Meihu had learned a lot of Chinese dishes that her host loved, and she brought The twenty-odd ghosts who came here have been trained in good cooking skills since childhood, so... she is confident to satisfy her owner''s appetite.


    "Um... I''ll use breakfast to prepare mine... I plan to go to Danyang City and take a turn..." Zhou Ye smiled.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1870

    "Um...Okay, Master!" After answering the voice happily, Himihu began to dress up... "Please wait, Master, Himihu will be able to finish dressing up immediately, and be with the master..."


    "Uh, it doesn''t really need to be so troublesome... I''ll just go by myself!"


    "Don''t it count if the master wants to speak?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Meimei called her whole person like a cat abandoned by others, looking at Zhou Ye with red eyes: "Master said... these days, she will talk to Meimei. Together...but now they want to abandon Himihu...uuuu..."


    As he spoke, the tears of Himihu were already streaming down...


    That sad little look is really pitiful to me...


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    Although he knew that Himihu was acting, but... sure enough, there is no way to ignore...


    "Okay, okay, I see... I''ll take you with you..." Zhou Ye said, looking at Fu Jun and Yuan Qianxia who looked at him expectantly, and said: "My slave will follow Let me go to Danyang City together... um-Qianxia, ??you will stay on the boat and cultivate your body..."


    Speaking of this, Zhou Ye looked at Fu Junxu with a surprised look and Yuan Qianxia, ??who was disappointed, and explained: "It''s not that you don''t want to take Qianxia to land with you. It''s just that you are new and unhealed and you are not suitable for exercise, so I let you stay. Cultivated on board..."


    Yuan Qianxia, ??who was already aggrieved and about to cry, heard Zhou Ye''s words, the grievances on her face were wiped out in an instant...


    Knowing that her man thinks for her own sake... In her heart, it feels sweet.


    "Yes, Master, Qianxia knows..." Said this, Yuan Qianxia boldly jumped into Zhou Ye''s arms, stood on tiptoe, lightly pecked on his cheek, and whispered: "Master cares so much. Qianxia, ??Qianxia... Qianxia is so happy..."


    After saying this, Yuan Qianxia is like a frightened rabbit, picking up the skirt corners and ran out of the cabin...


    Seeing Yuan Qianxia''s back, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile and shook his head...


    "Hey, master, Qianxia is very cute..." At this time, Himi, who had finished freshening up, came up and said with a smile.


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    According to the tradition of the Japanese country, Himihu should be painted with white powder and put his long hair and dolphin high on the top of his head...


    In this way, it will take at least half an hour to take care of it...


    However, Zhou Ye really couldn''t appreciate the beauty, so she just let her bare face and long hair tied behind her back. Therefore, Bei Mihu can freshen up so quickly...


    After waiting for another moment, Fu Jun''s grandson was also washed up with the help of the maids...


    At this time, Zhou Ye''s ship was already leaning on the pier in Danyang City.


    Zhou Ye took the two daughters and Shi Shiran got off the boat...


    It has to be said that Zhou Ye was originally very handsome and eye-catching, and it would be even more eye-catching to bring Fu Junxi and Meihu two daughters behind him.


    Although the two women are both dressed in white samurai costumes with veils covering their faces... but their exquisite figures alone are enough to attract the attention of many people.


    "A good couple..." An admiration was heard from the crowd on the side...


    Zhou Ye heard the words and looked at the place where the sound came from... When he saw the person who was talking, Zhou Ye suddenly smiled... And that person, when he saw Zhou Ye, almost cried...


    Chapter 2254


    Chapter two hundred and fifty four


    "Hehehehe..." Zhou Ye dashed forward and rushed to the young man who had just praised the two women, and slapped him on the shoulder... With a smile: "Master, I don''t know how to hit him when I see my brother-in-law. Hello??? Huh???"


    Feeling the big hand on his shoulder pressing down like a big mountain, Song Shidao turned his head at a halt, and said in a crying voice: "Teacher...Teacher...I have seen my brother-in-law..."


    Seeing the handsome face in front of him who looked two or three years younger than him, Master Song''s legs were shaking...


    No way, he is really afraid of Zhou Ye...


    Of course he would not think that Zhou Ye was really younger than himself... After all, when he was young, Zhou Ye had already had this face when he was promoted to the Song clique. Five or six years have passed, and Zhou Ye was still the same. That look has not changed at all...


    In this regard, what can Song Shidao say besides BT??


    Of course, he also knows that since Zhou Ye has caught a current situation, he can''t run away...


    Ugh...it''s so miserable, I would have said nothing much...


    Of course, it''s too late to regret now. Since he was caught by his brother-in-law, all he can do is bow down and say hello.


    "Well, not bad..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, and said: "I just saw a Song Dynasty ship anchoring at the dock. I thought it was the clan uncle escorting this cargo, but I didn''t expect it to be. Your kid is... that''s great!!"


    "That... brother-in-law..." Song Shidao''s desire to survive is extremely strong, "Look, Uncle Lu is still in the boat, should you go and say hello to him?"


    "Haha, no hurry... Since I met you today, our brothers have not got close for a long time. Let''s go, accompany me to have breakfast in Danyang City, and then come back to visit Uncle Lu..." said Zhou Ye Without knowing it, he pressed Song Shidao¡¯s shoulders and walked out of the dock...


    Among those guys who originally stood behind Song Shidao, some knew Zhou Ye, and some did not know Zhou Ye...


    Those who didn¡¯t know Zhou Ye, stretched out their hands and wanted to help their son... But they were held down by those who knew Zhou Ye...


    "You are looking for death, don''t you know that is our son-in-law?"


    "Huh? So it turns out that Miss Yuhua married him?"


    "Nonsense... And, even if Miss Yuhua didn''t marry him, don''t look for it to be boring. You know, our lord, can''t beat our son-in-law!"


    "Let me tell you that the two words Zhou Ye written on the biggest sharpening stone in our master''s sharpening hall are the name of our son-in-law young master!"


    "Huh?? Then since our master can''t beat his son-in-law, why marry the eldest lady to him?"


    "Shhh, let me tell you, you must not pass it on... It is said that it is because our son-in-law and young master won a gambling battle with our lord, so our lord had to marry the young lady to the young lord. of!"


    "Oh... so it''s like this!"


    "Don''t spread it out...or else, when the lord is to punish you, don''t confess me..."


    "Don''t worry, I Song Tiezheng, the most serious thing is this one!"


    The whispers of the servants behind him naturally couldn''t hide from Zhou Ye''s ears, but he didn''t care...


    "Brother-in-law, I was wrong. Don''t fool me into the Academy of Disciplinary Affairs anymore... If you let your father know, I will be beaten to death..." Master Song is really afraid of Zhou Ye...


    During the time Zhou Ye lived in the Lingnan Song Clan, it can be said that it was the history of Song Shidao''s blood and tears... There was blood and tears, cough and cough, and no corpses...


    What lied to Song Shidao, who was just fifteen years old, to go to Jiyuan? Why did he deliberately destroy his father''s whetstone...


    In short, after Zhou Ye lived in Lingnan for more than a year, Song Shidao¡¯s bigu was more than an inch thick...it was swollen to the family law.


    Especially now, my sister is not by Zhou Ye''s side, and she wants to avenge grievances and beg for mercy, but she can''t find anyone to help...


    "How is it possible, Teacher Tao, you think too much... Am I such a person?" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Song Shidao looked at Zhou Ye speechlessly, with only two words in his eyes that could describe-you are...


    "Ahem...Don''t look at me like that, you really don''t cheat you this time..." Zhou Ye said, smiling: "Just eat breakfast with me, and then I''ll let you go, how about?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1871

    "Really?" Song Shidao looked at Zhou Ye in disbelief...


    To be honest, he had suffered too much from Zhou Ye... he already had some shadows of a bow and snake.


    "Naturally it is true!" Zhou Ye grabbed Song Shidao''s neck when he said this, "Go..."


    "Oh..." Song Shidao obediently followed Zhou Ye towards the city gate of Danyang City...


    He originally had some thoughts about the two women behind Zhou Ye. The moment he saw Zhou Ye, he had no thoughts.


    "By the way, how is Yuzhi?" Zhou Ye asked casually.


    "When I came out, the little girl was still clamoring to come out to find you... Saying that you haven''t visited her for months..." Song Shidao said honestly.


    Although being bullied by Zhou Ye was miserable, in fact, Song Shidao still admired this brother-in-law in his heart.


    Not to mention, Zhou Ye''s ability to squeeze and beat his father, Tiandao Song Que, was enough to make him extremely admired.


    Moreover, in terms of femininity, he is even more admirable.


    Marrying his sister Song Yuhua didn''t talk about it, but he also spurred his little sister to marry him... his father angrily forbids his little sister''s feet and prevents her from going out.


    Sometimes, Song Shidao was thinking, if Zhou Ye marries his younger sister, he will call his brother-in-law when he meets Zhou Ye in the future?Still have to call brother-in-law?


    Of course, it is estimated that he would not dare to call Zhou Ye''s brother-in-law, after all... Zhou Ye was almost his demon.


    While talking, Zhou Ye had already taken Song Shidao into the city of Danyang.


    After randomly looking for a restaurant in the city, the four of them walked in.


    "The shopkeeper, pick up the dishes your family is good at..." Song Shidao didn''t wait for Zhou Ye to speak, and hurriedly said: "For this meal, let the younger brother invite the brother-in-law..."


    "The boy''s desire for survival stops being strong..." Zhou Ye laughed, noncommittal...


    As Zhou Ye and Song Shidao took their seats, Fu Junxu and Himihu sat next to their master.


    "These two girls are..." Until this time, Song Shidao dared to ask the identity of the two girls...


    Of course, he didn''t have any thoughts about the two women, but wanted to help his sister to check, so that his brother-in-law wouldn''t mess around outside.


    "Mr Fu Jun is the master''s slave!" Fu Jun said coldly.


    Fu Junsun never colored men other than Zhou Ye...


    "Meihu... comes from the country of Japan, and is the master''s slave!" Hei Mihu also said in a similar manner...


    Hearing the answers from the two women, Song Shidao felt relieved a little bit. Although he could see that these two women must have a close relationship with his brother-in-law, if they were only slaves, then there would be no need to care...After all, as long as It would be nice to not threaten the status of my sister.


    If Song Yuhua knew what his younger brother thought, he would probably not help but smile wryly-younger brother, don''t worry about it. There are too many sisters here, so there are too many sisters...


    Chapter 2255


    Chapter two hundred and fifty-five


    Just when a group of people were sitting at the table, waiting for the food... Suddenly there was a sound of conversation...


    "Young Master Ling, just eat here..."


    "Well, but do we have enough money?"


    "Of course... Don''t worry, we won''t be short of money in the future..."


    Following the voice, a pair of teenagers walked into the restaurant...


    This pair of teenagers wore silk robes that didn¡¯t fit too well. They looked worthwhile, but judging from their style, they didn¡¯t look like the kind of brothers who walked out of the big gates. On the contrary, they looked like street wanderers. The little hooligan...


    This pair of teenagers are not others, but Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling who escaped from Chen County Cheng''s house.


    Looking at the two people dressed in these outfits, they obviously mixed well...


    "Oh, aren''t these two of my nephews?" Zhou Ye said with a smile the first time he saw them.


    "..." X2


    When Xu Ziling and Kou Zhong saw Zhou Ye''s immediate reaction, they looked around... to see if Chen Xiancheng was around.


    When they saw that there were no officers or soldiers around, the two of them relaxed a little.


    "You are really bad... still taking advantage of our brother..." Kou Zhong complained, while pulling Xu Ziling and sitting unceremoniously beside Song Shidao.


    "Brother-in-law... These two are..." Song Shidao frowned as he looked at Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling and asked.


    "Oh, the two kids... meet is fate, let''s have a light meal together!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Oh..." Since Zhou Ye said so, Song Shidao certainly didn''t dare to refute his brother-in-law''s face... that was seeking his own death.


    After Xu Ziling and Kou Zhong were between the two, they looked at the two women beside Zhou Ye...


    Although it is said that whether it is Fu Junsheng or Meihu, it is rare to see stunning beauty in the world...


    But the two of them didn''t care at all...


    no way¡­¡­


    At this time, Xu Ziling was troubled by the woman in her dream who always refused to turn around and leaked her true face, and had no interest in other women...


    What about Kou Zhong?After practicing Yin Mai Tu, I seem to have lost interest in women, and only when I am interested in my own brothers do I become interested.


    It''s just that this kind of relationship is intolerable in the world, and he is dying of sorrow at this time, so why is he interested in seeing other women?


    Soon, Xiao Er brought up the food...


    During the dinner, Song Shidao asked curiously: "Brother-in-law, where are you going on this trip?"


    He knows that although his brother-in-law is good fortune, he is lazy by nature...


    His father, Tiandao Song Que, once said that if his brother-in-law is willing to go out of the mountains, organize the rebels, and fight for the world, his Song clan is willing to spend his wealth and fully support...


    However, his brother-in-law said, "I am too lazy to be an emperor..." almost vomiting blood.


    Since then, the relationship between Weng and son-in-law has become very tense.


    Of course, Song Shidao also knows that his father hates iron but not steel... But there is no way, his brother-in-law is also a very stubborn master, and he easily refuses to change his words...


    "Oh, I plan to go to Luoyang..." Zhou Ye said after taking a bite of the food.


    "Go to Luoyang?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Song Shidao was taken aback, "Brother-in-law is going to see Heshibi?"


    "He''s Bi?" Zhou Ye was stunned after hearing this...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1872

    He Choi once fell into his hands, but he had no interest in what other people were eager to do, so he finally threw it to Bi Xiuxin... How did Choi and Luoyang still get involved??


    "Yeah, brother-in-law, don''t you know?" Seeing his stunned look on his brother-in-law, Song Shidao explained: "It is said that Yang Gong Treasure and He''s Bi can win the world with one or the other. The descendant of Cihang Jingzhai is in Luoyang, holding He''s Bi. It is said that he is looking for the Ming Master for the world..."


    "What are these Nizis doing?" Zhou Ye muttered in his heart...


    Although thinking this way in his mind, Zhou Ye said in his mouth: "It hasn''t been long since I came out of the mountain. I don''t know what happened in Luoyang. I just went to Luoyang to do some things!"


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Song Shidao was disappointed...


    He really wants his brother-in-law to be able to participate in the fight for the world, so that his brother-in-law can also repair the relationship with his father a lot.


    Of course, he didn''t dare to persuade his brother-in-law... After all, the psychological shadow Zhou Ye once caused him has not healed yet, so how dare he persuade his brother-in-law?


    I ate a meal for more than an hour...


    After the meal, the group left the restaurant and walked towards the pier outside the city...


    "What are your plans?" Zhou Ye looked at Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling and asked.


    "Our brother is going to find a rebel army and join in, maybe we can also be a wife and shame!" Kou Zhongyan said insincerely.


    In fact, he had already discussed with his brother Xu Ziling, to find a place where the mountains and rivers are beautiful and far away from the disputes, to live in seclusion, and wait until the magical power is completed before going out...


    After all, at this time, Yu Wenhua and is still behind them, what they want to do is to get rid of Yu Wenhua and first...


    Zhou Ye saw Kou Zhong''s strangeness at a glance, but he didn''t reveal Kou Zhong''s lies, but nodded and said, "That''s good, a man, you should make meritorious deeds in troubled times..."


    While talking, a group of people have arrived on the dock outside the city...


    Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling looked at the ships in the river and asked in surprise: "Why are so many ships coming back from the west, but there are no ships heading west??"


    Song Shidao smiled and said: "The reason is that Li Zitong''s rebels in the East China Sea have just crossed the Huai River, formed an alliance with Du Fuwei, broke the Sui division, and sent an army to the south to force Liyang. If Liyang is attacked, the Yangtze River The waterway traffic has been cut off, so now everyone is adopting a wait-and-see attitude, seeing the situation clearly before daring to go west."


    "If you two want to go west, you can also get on my boat to ensure that even if you encounter thieves, no one will dare to disturb..." Song Shidao said here, with a proud smile on his face.


    Song Shidao said so, naturally he has confidence...


    Nowadays, in the arena, there is no better reputation than the four-surname clan, but if you can eat well, you have to count the Song family''s clan.


    The Song clan is the most powerful gentry in the south, and Song Que, the master "Heaven Sword", is known as the world''s number one sword master.


    At that time, Yang Jian ruled the world and established the Great Sui Dynasty. Because he was concerned about the influence of the Song clan, he adopted a pacifying policy against them and named Song Que the "Zhennan Gong". Song Que also knew that the Southern Dynasties had passed by, and he lied to his head to protect the family.


    Among the four surnames, the other three surnames are all mixed with Hu descent, and the southern tribe, who has maintained its prestige, has always adhered to the tradition and strictly forbids intermarriage between the tribe and people other than the Han. Therefore, it is regarded as the orthodox Han nationality in the rivers and lakes.


    When Emperor Wen Yang was reigning, he still did not dare to act rashly with Song Que''s prowess. He also kept a low profile and devoted himself to cultivation so as not to cause catastrophe.


    When Yang Guang came to the throne, internal strife and external worries, political corruption, and rebellions broke out, the Song clan became active again.


    The younger brother of Song Que, the "Dijian" Song Zhi, is one of the world''s leading swordsmen, and he is also a master of the world. He knows that the Sui Dynasty is still prosperous. If he raises his troops too early, he will be the first target to be attacked. The brother put aside his anti-Sui Dynasty and turned to engage in all kinds of profiteering business.


    One of the most profitable items is to transport private salt from the coastal counties and counties into the inland via the Yangtze River for huge profits.


    The four boats of Song Shidao are just private boats for trafficking in sea salt.


    Chapter 2256


    Chapter two hundred and fifty-six


    At this time, the government was ruined, and the Song family easily opened up all the joints and openly trafficked sea salt by virtue of its human presence in the south.


    If an official dared to investigate and apprehend him, he would deal with it with all kinds of intimidation methods, even assassinating secretly, in order to achieve the goal.


    Even if the rebels in various places saw the banner of the Song family, they did not dare to offend and avoid making this powerful enemy.Therefore, in recent years, the Song family''s power kept growing secretly, and even used financial resources to support some related volunteers in order to weaken the power of the Sui Dynasty.


    Therefore, Song Shidao is so confident that he said these words...


    When Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling heard Song Shidao''s words, they hesitated...


    If they took the boat of Song Shidao, they said they would owe an adult...


    However, if you want to get rid of the pursuit of Yu Wenhua and by land, it is simply wishful thinking...


    After hesitating for a moment, Kou Zhongyi arched his hands and said, "So, there will be Lord Lao Song..."


    "Hahaha, it''s easy to say, after all, you two are friends with my brother-in-law!" Song Shidao smiled...


    This kind of favorability, just do it...who can say anything?


    And Zhou Ye didn¡¯t care about Song Shidao¡¯s words. For him, Ssangyong was actually of little use at this time... To put it bluntly, as the two people practiced his magical reforms, the martial arts of the two will increase in the later period. The higher, but they can''t do without each other...


    So, another pair of true love, just such a perfect combination...


    "Okay, no more gossip... Let''s set off together!" Zhou Ye said, waved his hand, and directly led the two daughters, Fu Junxu and Bei Mihu, towards his ship...


    Song Shidao naturally did not dare to delay, and while instructing the Song family to board the ship, while taking Xu Ziling two people aboard...


    After the cup of tea, the five big ships of the Song family, with Zhou Ye''s sea-going ship, went up against the current and headed west...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Night falls...


    Song Shidao prepared a banquet in his cabin to entertain Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling...


    Of course, the most important thing is to entertain my brother-in-law...


    At this time, at the banquet, there was a companion, a middle-aged man...


    I saw the man who was about forty years old, but he was covered with white hair and a silver-white beard, but he did not show signs of aging at all. He was born graceful and magnificent, and he was very humble and polite.


    Seeing this person, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Uncle Lu, long time no see!"


    "My son-in-law is too much courtesy...Song Lu dare not take it!" Seeing Zhou Ye''s arrival, Song Lu didn''t dare to neglect, so he hurriedly got up to salute...


    He is the core figure among Song Clan...


    On that day, Zhou Ye and Song Que were one of the witnesses...


    It can be said that in Song Lu¡¯s eyes, although his own ruler is known as the Heavenly Sword, he is almost as weak as a child under this son-in-law¡¯s hands... That is not a level of power at all, so he can treat Zhou Ye. Said to be quite respectful.


    "Haha, Uncle Lu is too polite..." Zhou Ye said, and sat down with Song Shidao''s reception.


    At this time, Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling had also sat down...


    In this way, the group was talking about anecdotes while eating vegetables and drinking alcohol.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1873

    These anecdotes in the arena are quite attractive to Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling...


    After all, the two are young and have just obtained peerless martial arts. Naturally, they want to gain some prestige in the arena...


    So Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling also curiously asked Song Lu about things in the arena...


    And Song Lu?Looking at the face of my son-in-law, I also know that everything is endless.


    The atmosphere in the banquet seemed quite harmonious...


    However, at this moment... the big ship slowed down suddenly, and a sharp sound of horses hoof came from the shore.


    Yu Wenhua and his vigorous voice came from the river bank on the right side, saying: "I don''t know that it is the master of Song Clan presiding over the fleet. Please stop by the ship and let Yu Wenhua and the ship say hello.


    Hearing this, Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling, you look at me, I look at you...None of them could have imagined that Yu Wenhua would catch up so quickly.


    Just when the two of them were at a loss, Song Lu stood up and said with a smile: "Everyone, my son-in-law, let''s get along and deal with this uninvited villain..."


    With that said, Song Lu got up and started to walk out of the cabin...


    Song Shidao looked at his brother-in-law with some worry. He knew... his brother-in-law was very irritable. If it is the culture and the current affairs, it will be fine. If you don''t know the current affairs, it can''t be said. Starting today, the Yuwen clan is the first The master is about to fold here.


    "Uncle Lu wait a minute, I''ll go with you!" Zhou Ye said, standing up with a smile.


    "Brother-in-law... just leave it to Uncle Lu to take care of a few small things... you don''t have to go out again..." Master Song said when Zhou Ye got up.


    He is really scared... his brother-in-law is the one who is not afraid of the heavens and the fearless. If he is really angry and cuts the Yuwen clan, then the Song clan and the Yuwen clan will become incompatible. The period of power is not a good thing...


    "I''m afraid... it''s just a mere culture..." Zhou Ye said, ignoring the persuasion of his brother-in-law, and stepped out of the cabin with Song Lu.


    "Master Yuwen, don''t be unharmed, Song Lu is polite." Song Lu, who walked to the bow of the ship, said first.


    At this time, Yu Wenhua and, while riding a horse on the shore to chase the boat, said: "It turned out to be Brother Song with a silver beard and a silver dragon crutch. That matter will be easy. Please Brother Song first. When the fleet drew ashore, the brothers gave details."


    Standing at the bow of the ship, Zhou Ye was really too lazy to talk to Yu Wenhua and nonsense, and said directly: "Yuwen kid, Hugh is irritable..."


    With just this sound, Yu Wenhua and the warhorse strangled fiercely stood on the spot.


    The voice is so familiar, the familiar ones are almost immersed in the depths of his soul...


    On the river that day, he was the master of this voice. He stopped drinking and had to cultivate for three or four days. Unexpectedly, he heard this voice again today...How can this not make Yu Wenhua and Yu be surprised? ?


    "Dare to ask your Excellency... But the expert who was on the Jiangzhong sea boat a few days ago?"


    "Why? Yuwen kid, are you planning to get me revenge?" Zhou Ye smiled disdainfully: "Come here, let go, just a small punishment for making you vomit blood a few days ago, let you Yuwen sect today No one dares to be a master..."


    "Yu Wenhua and dare not... Since there are experts here, Yu Wenhua and should avoid it!" Saying this, Yu Wenhua and facing the Song Clan fleet, bowed their hands as a salute, then turned their horses and brought their men. , Ran away.


    This scene shocked Song Lu and Song Shidao, who was chasing them out, speechless...


    After a long while, Song Shidao asked silently: "Brother-in-law, that Yu Wenhua has suffered a lot from you?"


    "Well, I stopped drinking with a cry and vomited blood..." Zhou Yeyun said calmly, "I guess I''m scared!"


    Chapter 2257


    Chapter two hundred and fifty-seven


    Hear Zhou Ye''s words...


    Whether it was Song Lu or Song Shidao, including Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling who came out of the cabin, they were speechless...


    What is a master??


    This is the master...


    What is invincible??


    This is invincible...


    Yu Wenji, the famous Yuwen clan, was frightened and ran away with his tail between his tails...


    Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling looked at each other, and felt a lot of discouragement.


    Their greatest ambition at this time was nothing more than a fight against the Yu Culture that had chased them away in embarrassment...


    And what about Zhou Ye?


    Just a single sentence scared Na Yu Wenhua out of his courage... This gap is simply a huge difference.


    Thinking of this, Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling couldn''t help feeling a little disappointed.


    However, Zhou Ye saved their lives, and they couldn''t help but thank...


    Thinking of this, Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling turned to Song Shidao and the others, and said, "Thank you Zhou and Song for their life-saving grace... I have no repayment, I have to come..."


    When he said this, Kou Zhong said with a solemn expression: "Two brothers in the next, thanks to the love of the two sons, but now Nayu culture and has already chased it, and here again, it is to trouble the Song family. Therefore, my second brother Don''t let it go..."


    Having said that, Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling once again arched their hands at the crowd, then their bodies flashed and jumped towards the river...


    After two puffs of water...the two are nowhere to be seen...


    "Brother-in-law, these two people..." Song Shidao looked at Zhou Ye with some confusion, wondering how his brother-in-law met these two people.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled: "These are two lucky boys, do you know the longevity formula?"


    "Naturally know!" When Zhou Ye said about the longevity formula, the eyes of Song Shidao and Song Lu suddenly brightened.


    "These two boys are the lucky ones who got the longevity formula..." Zhou Ye said, took out a book from his arms, and handed it over... "I have also read their longevity formula and recorded it. Now, you can give this longevity formula to Master Taishan..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye''s figure flashed before disappearing to the bow of the ship, leaving only a word."This longevity formula must not be practiced indiscriminately. Be careful to get into trouble... Of course, it is still possible to use it for reference..."


    As the voice fell, Zhou Ye was no longer visible above the bow...


    "Oh, if the brother-in-law dedicated this longevity tactics to his father, the father would be so relieved that he would never force his brother-in-law and conquer the world!" Song Shidao said with some regret.


    "Hehe, my son-in-law is instinctive and doesn''t like restraint..." Song Lu smiled.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After the fleet traveled for a whole night and a half, it separated in the waterway of Tongji Canal and Huaishui.


    The Song family fleet is going to Sichuan along the Huaishui West District...


    As for Zhou Ye, he went north along the Tongji Canal to Luoyang, the eastern capital...


    Along the way, Zhou Ye entered into a state of life with nothing to do.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1874

    During the day, he sat on the bow, hugged left and right to watch the scenery on both sides of the strait, at night... it was naturally to enjoy the joy with the girls.


    On this day, Zhou Ye was sitting on the bow of the boat, leisurely and contentedly served by the ghosts, eating breakfast while watching the scenery on both sides of the strait.


    Behind his ship, three huge sailing ships accelerated...


    This section of the waterway is more than a hundred meters wide, but the three huge sailing ships just passed by Zhou Ye''s ship...


    The waves of the giant ship shook Zhou Ye''s ship...


    At this time, Zhou Ye had just finished breakfast, and was carrying a bowl of clear tea. The tea in the bowl suddenly spilled out...


    More than a dozen sturdy guys stood on the huge ship, pointing at Zhou Ye''s ship that was swaying back and forth, laughing and laughing... Obviously, these guys were mocking Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye looked at the tea floating in the air on his tea bowl, and sighed helplessly... "I have only cultivated myself for a few days, and someone has cheated on my head..."


    "Master, calm down your anger, Bei Mihu, let''s take the blood of these guys to calm your anger..." Bei Mihu said, his eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a terrible murder in his eyes.


    "You guys, what are you waiting for?" Heymihu said, looking at the ghost behind him, "Go, kill them all..."


    "Hi!" XN


    With a voice falling, instantly, Oni Shinobu disappeared on the deck.


    At this moment, in the cabin of one of the three huge sailing ships...


    Yunyu is really carefully checking the accounts of this cargo...


    She is the leader of the Jukun Gang, the daughter of Yun Guangling...


    The Jukun Gang is one of the three major gangs along the southeast coast, and is equally famous for the Water Dragon Gang and the Haisha Gang.The three big gangs were jealous of each other, and they were still able to divide their territory and sphere of influence to maintain general peace.


    However, since the Sui government was corrupted and the world''s heroes came together, the three major gangs have also been ready to move, plotting to expand their forces, and the struggle has become increasingly fierce.


    The Water Dragon Gang has always been attached to the Southern Song clan clan, and the Haisha Gang, in order to survive, fell into the Yuwen clan and became a major clan of the Yuwen clan.


    The Jukun Gang is independent, but its momentum is not inferior at all.


    But in the final analysis, the other two gangs have backers, but her giant gang has no backers, which to some extent limits the development of the giant gang. After all, the three major gangs basically make money by selling illegal salt. , And now, the world is in chaos, the main roads on land are basically cut off by the rebels, and only the roads in the river are left.


    Under such circumstances, the Haisha Gang and the Water Dragon Gang can rely on their backs and worry about private salt traffickers, but her Giant Kun Gang cannot.


    Without channels, if you can''t sell the private salt, the private salt is worthless...It is nothing more than rubbish piled up in the warehouse.


    In this situation, Yun Yuzhen could only take the risk and personally lead people to sell illegal salt to the mainland...


    Naturally, it is impossible to go by land. If nothing else, it is to get through the joints guarded by the rebels, which is a big problem... Now it can only be by water.


    This is the first time Yun Yuzhen has opened up the waterway. Although in the Liyang section, he had to spend money to avoid disasters and traded half of the ship for the right of passage, but if the three ships of sea salt arrived in Luoyang, he would still make a lot of money. of¡­¡­


    Just now she also heard the noise of her men outside, but she didn''t care...


    Let¡¯s put it this way, if there is a chaos today, people with status will naturally bring their guards on the road. The other people who are fighting for promotion will be bullied and bullied... so what??


    Natural selection, the weak and the strong eat, this is the law of nature...


    Thinking of this, Yun Yuzhen once again focused his attention on the account book in front of him... However, at this moment, there was a muffled noise from outside, and then there was a chaos...


    "Who are you guys...... Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    "Brothers, copy guys..."


    "Don''t...don''t kill me...ah!"


    Chapter 2258


    Chapter two hundred and fifty eight


    "...What happened outside?"


    Yun Yuzhen asked loudly...


    However, no one gave her an answer, and even the good helpers who had been attending outside the cabin did not give her any response...


    Yun Yuzhen''s eyebrows wrinkled tightly and with a scream, he picked up his copper Xiao from the table beside him, and walked silently outside.


    In fact, according to normal, Yun Yuzhen should jump out of the ship from the window lattice of the cabin at this time, first seek self-protection, and then catch up silently. Investigating clearly, it is the wise man.


    However, she really couldn''t stand her failure.


    Or it should be said that arrogance is like her, and she will never allow herself to experience failure the first time she opens up a new channel.


    So, she chose to go out and explore...


    Open the wooden door of the cabin gently, carefully not to let the wooden door make a sound.


    Yun Yuzhen walked out of her cabin quietly...


    However, when she saw the scene outside the cabin, she was dumbfounded...


    The Giant Kun Gang who were still laughing and cursing just now are all lying on the ground at this time, knowing their life or death.


    On their bodies, no blood and wounds can be seen, and they look like they are asleep.


    Moreover, the strangest thing is that a thick white mist appeared on the water at this time...


    You know, it''s already halfway through [9 o''clock to 11 o''clock] at this time, and the fog on the sea has long since disappeared.


    And how can such a strong white mist appear on the Tongji Canal??You know, this is not the foggy autumn and winter, but summer.


    While squeezing Tong Xiao in his hand, Yun Yuzhen squatted down and tried his hand on the neck of the helpers lying on the deck...


    "Dead..." Yun Yuzhen was shocked suddenly.


    She hurriedly covered her mouth and nose with her long sleeves, then took out a white porcelain bottle from her arms without hesitation, poured out two pills, and put them into her mouth.


    That is the commonly used antidote pills in the rivers and lakes. Although I dare not say that it can remove a hundred toxins, it has a restraining effect on many toxins such as Mongolian sweat medicine.


    "Mouse, hiding in hiding, what a hero, dare to come out and fight me Yun Yuzhen!" Yun Yuzhen shouted.


    Enemies are only dangerous because they can¡¯t see through their hiding. The enemy hiding in the dark is the most dangerous enemy.


    As long as those enemies appear in front of her, their danger will drop by many levels.


    However, the entire surface of the river was like a ghost at this time, except for her own yelling and the sound of the water on the surface of the river, Yun Yuzhen couldn''t hear any more sounds.


    Just when Yunyu was really careful to guard against unexpected attacks...


    Suddenly, from the thick fog up, down, left and right, there was a sudden rattling of chains passing through...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1875

    Then, she saw more than a dozen iron chains suddenly emerge from the dense fog and attacked her.


    "The Rats are so courageous..." Yun Yu really yelled, the copper in his hand turned into a few stars in an instant, and he struck towards those chains...


    However, when the copper depression in her hand was on the chain, an unstoppable force was transmitted from the chain...


    In an instant, Yun Yuzhen was hit by the huge force contained in the chain and flew out. He couldn''t bear a mouthful of blood anymore and spit out.


    At this moment, Yun Yuzhen, who was flying in mid-air, was in a crushing mood.


    The world has never heard of a master or school with a strange weapon like a chain, but the internal power contained in the chain is definitely something that the first-class masters in the world do not necessarily possess. How can this not let Yun Yuzhen Shocked??


    However, this is not the time to think about these things...


    She has to find a way to escape before talking...


    Thinking of this, Yun Yu really took a peek at the position under him.


    At this time, she had been shot out of the deck of the giant ship, and under her was the river surface of the Tongji Canal, which was more than ten meters deep.


    Yun Yuzhen, who was born by the sea since he was a child, is naturally good at water...


    Seeing this situation, she was not surprised but rejoiced...


    Taking a violent breath, Yun Yuzhen circulated a thousand catties secretly, and his whole body accelerated towards the surface of the water.


    Five meters...


    Three meters...


    one meter¡­¡­


    Closer, closer...


    Seeing that at a distance of half a meter, Yun Yuzhen could dive into the water and escape to death...


    However, at this moment, four chains entangled her limbs at the same time from four directions: east, west, north, south...


    If it were on the deck, Yun Yuzhen could still find a place to take advantage of the four entangled chains, but-at this time she was in the midair with nowhere to focus, even if she struggled to increase her internal injuries and sucked hard. With a sigh of relief, Shengsheng slowed down the speed of one point, but it didn''t help.


    In the end, the four chains entangled her ankle and hand neck without exception...


    She was dragged into a big character out of thin air by those four chains.


    "Friend He Fang, make this joke with my giant Kun help..."


    "If there are grievances, please also ask friends to tell me. My Jukun Gang is willing to devote all of it to friends and turn enemies into friends..."


    After shouting these few words, Yun Yu was really nervous and waiting for the enemy''s answer...


    Even as arrogant as her, I also know that today I was planted...


    However, it is not irremediable.


    People in the world are bustling and busy for profit, and if they can''t beat them, they can''t be bought with profit.


    It''s a pity that what she said was completely thrown to the blind man.


    For the ghost ninjas who have been cultivated by Meihu since childhood, Meihu is their god.


    But now, they have been dealt with by Zhou Ye again.


    This not only didn''t make their faith collapse, on the contrary, they admired their gods even more.


    Of course, the objects of their respect are no longer limited to their own gods. Above their own gods, there is also their master, Zhou Ye...


    Therefore, Yun Yuzhen''s strategy of using profit to lure was completely unworkable.


    Just when Yun Yuzhen finished shouting those words and anxiously awaited the results, suddenly she felt that the world was dark...


    Someone put her head around her head with a headgear...


    then--


    Yun Yu really felt that she was being held up by someone, soaring up, and after a while... landed on a deck again.


    Don''t ask how Yunyu, who was wearing a hood, really noticed that she was on the deck. For her who wandered on the ship all the year round, it was that the deck was land, and she knew when she stepped on it.


    Then Yun Yuzhen felt that he was being held up by someone, walked into a cabin, and was tied to a wooden frame.


    Of course, the way she tied her was very tricky, and she tied her volley in that big font.


    In this posture, her feet couldn''t touch the ground at all, and she couldn''t focus on it. She could only wait for the judgment to come like a lamb to be slaughtered.


    Chapter 2259


    Chapter two hundred and fifty-nine


    At this time, sitting on the bow deck, Zhou Ye was enjoying the report of the ghosts.


    "Master, the woman on the boat has been captured by us, and she is in the warehouse at this time!" A Guiren wearing a white forbearance suit was kneeling respectfully in front of Zhou Ye with a frenzied expression. Looking at Zhou Ye, he replied.


    "Um... not bad!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    In fact, those ghost ninjas returned to their boats as soon as they discovered Yun Yuzhen and reported Zhou Ye''s findings.


    After all, they know that their owners generally don''t kill women.


    Especially, Yun Yu is really a beautiful woman, so she wouldn''t be killed... You know, killing a girl is a taboo.


    After receiving reports from the women, Zhou Ye also found the flags of the Giant Kun Gang on those ships. As soon as his thoughts turned, Zhou Ye guessed who the ship was.


    Then Zhou Ye would naturally not choose to kill a woman to prove something...


    So he instructed the ghost ninjas to catch Yun Yuzhen alive.


    The Gui Ninzhong did not fail Zhou Ye''s order and easily captured Yun Yuzhen alive.


    In the final analysis, what they were cultivating was no longer martial arts or the like, it was completely the Ghost Dao cultivation method that Hei Mihu polished from Zhou Ye''s side.


    After all, Himiko is the founder of the ghost way of the country. Guinin Guiren. If you don''t practice the ghost way, can you practice martial arts??


    Seeing the smile of their owner''s coquettishness, Mei Mihu and Fu Jun-mao suddenly understood what their owner was thinking.


    "Master, are you going to adjust her now?" Fu Junson laughed...


    "Huh? Son-in-law, do you have any ideas?" Zhou Ye asked rhetorically.


    "Master...when you adjust her, can you let the son-in-law be there and watch one or two?" Fu Jun said with a look of expectation: "Maybe, the son-in-law can also provide some suggestions for the master. ?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1876

    People actually have some dark thoughts in their hearts. After their own bad luck, they naturally want to see others'' bad luck.


    And Fu Junxin, as a pretty miserable chick who was adjusted by Zhou Ye, had some distortions in her psychology, but she didn''t show it in front of Zhou Ye on weekdays.


    "..." Hearing Fu Jun''s words, Zhou Ye looked up and down the Korean girl...


    After showing Fu Jun-in-law for a while, he smiled and said, "Also, let me see what you can do!"


    "Thank you Master..." After hearing this, Fu Junxin happily pecked his master''s cheek.


    After a while¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the bottom cabin of the ship...


    Among the pile of debris, Yun Yuzhen was tied here by volley.


    At this moment, Yun Yuzhen didn''t give up the idea of ??escaping in his heart, but was still using his brain, thinking about how to escape.


    At this moment, she suddenly heard a sound of footsteps coming from outside, and then the sound of the cabin door being opened.


    "Who is outside? I''m the daughter of the Jukun Gang, Yun Yuzhen...If your Excellency can help you escape, my Jukun Gang will have to thank you!" Yun Yuzhen shouted.


    However, the people who came in did not pay attention to her words, but walked to her side and took away the thick cloth bag that covered her head.


    In a moment, a ray of light entered Yun Yuzhen''s eyes...


    As he gradually adjusted to the light in the cabin, Yun Yuzhen finally saw the person in front of him...


    I saw in front of her, standing a handsome young man wearing a white robe with gold rim...


    The handsomeness of that young man was based on Yunyu''s true character, and his heart couldn''t help but sway... "What a handsome person..."


    "Hehe, you just praise me, it''s no good!" Zhou Ye said, picking up a water bag made of animal skins from the wooden box on the side, and then walked to Yun Yuzhen. He unceremoniously pinched Yun Yuzhen''s nose, and then... poured the contents of the water sac into her mouth.


    When the contents of the water sac entered Yun Yuzhen''s mouth, she couldn''t help shaking her head from side to side, struggling desperately...


    That thing, the entrance is bitter, the aftertaste is slightly sweet, and there seems to be some irritating bubbles, which makes the throat feel uncomfortable...


    Although Yunyu really didn''t know what the handsome young man had poured herself into, it wouldn''t be a good thing anyway... But even if she knew it, she couldn''t struggle.


    After all, she couldn''t use any strength at this time.


    After a while, the contents of a water bag were slowly poured into Yun Yuzhen''s mouth...


    "What is this, what do you want to do?" Yun Yuzhen asked Zhou Ye with a guarded expression.


    "Hehe, that''s a good thing..." Zhou Ye looked at Yun Yuzhen happily and said with a smile: "No one in this world has this kind of drink..."


    "Drink? What is that?" Yun Yuzhen asked blankly.


    "Beer..." Zhou Ye smiled happily... "Let''s put it this way, this thing can be used as water or as a meal..."


    "Bah, I believed your nonsense!" How could Yun Yu really believe Zhou Ye''s words??"You must have poured me some pickled potion..."


    Hearing Yunyu''s true words, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... "In your current situation, do I need to use the potion again?? If I want to be strong against you, can you still resist me?"


    Yun Yuzhen, who was volleyed in the cabin, was silent for a while...


    At this time, she really had no room for resistance.


    If Zhou Ye really wants to use her strong, she would really accept her fate in addition to her fate...


    However, even in the face of such a desperate situation, if Yun Yuzhen does not struggle for one or two, then she will not be the future pink gang leader Yun Yuzhen...


    "Good guy, you put them down, they will depend on you for everything..." Yun Yuzhen said, swaying his body slightly to make a look of astringency.


    I have to say that Yunyu really deserves to be the red-pink gang leader, that figure, that skin...nothing to say.


    If it were a first-time brother, maybe he would have been rushing forward.


    However, who is Zhou Ye?That''s the master of the countless multiverses of Yuenv.


    Although Yun Yuzhen''s set works, it is only useful. It is far from enough to deal with Zhou Ye...


    "Haha...do you know?" Zhou Ye answered the question and walked to Yun Yuzhen, looking at Yun Yuzhen''s eyes: "I didn''t want to deal with your giant gang, but... your giant gang did I deceived people so much that I deliberately wiped the side of my boat, so...you can only let all of you in the Giant Kun Gang die...you should be thankful that you are a woman, otherwise, you would be dead now. The place of burial!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yun Yu really cursed at the helpers who had died...


    Are these guys unsightly??It''s not good to provoke, it provokes this evil star...


    Chapter 2260


    Chapter two hundred and sixty


    Although Yun Yuzhen was scolding the helpers who were already dead and could no longer die, she had not given up the idea of ??self-help.


    "Then what do you want?" Yun Yuzhen asked in a deep voice.


    She has no hope for Seyo''s tactics now...


    Of course, she is still a Chuzi, but when people are in desperate situations, they always have to find a way to save themselves...At this time, the so-called Chuzi body is really that.


    Besides, Yun Yu is really sure. As long as Zhou Ye let go of her restraint a little bit, she will have the confidence to subdue this handsome young man who looks like a weak scholar in front of her, and then press him to escape...


    However, at the moment, this idea is clearly not valid.


    Although Zhou Ye''s appearance looks quite young, he is obviously not a newcomer.


    Seeing Yun Yuzhen''s drooping pretty face, Zhou Ye smiled...Suddenly cold and hot, suddenly charming, suddenly awe-inspiring... Such a woman is quite easy to cause a man to conquer.


    In the original world, the two insects were contrived by Yun Yuzhen''s actions, and were temporarily subdued...help her do things.


    However, Yun Yuzhen¡¯s set of things seemed very naive in Zhou Ye''s eyes...


    "Woman...your name is the weak!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Originally, the plan for you was three months later, but I didn''t expect that you would send it to the door by yourself, so naturally No need to be polite..."


    "Who the hell are you? What do you want to do to my giant Kungang?" Yunyu was really shocked when he heard this, and hurriedly said...


    "Don''t worry... I have no interest in your Jukun Gang..." Zhou Ye cheerfully continued: "Although your Jukun Gang is known as one of the three major gangs in the southeast coast, it is not in my eyes. ... By the way, let me tell you by the way, in three months, your father will be assassinated to death, and you, will take over as the leader of the Giant Kun Gang!"


    "Do you want to assassinate my father?" Yun Yu really widened his eyes when he heard Zhou Ye''s words and scolded angrily.


    "Don''t make trouble, what am I doing assassinating your father?" Zhou Ye smiled: "I just told the future...Your father was not assassinated by me!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    silence¡­¡­

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1877

    In the cabin, there was a strange silence...


    After a long while, Yun Yuzhen said, "Well, I believe you, it''s not my father you sent someone to assassinate... Then... how can you let me go? Make a condition..."


    "Surrender to me..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Okay, I surrender to you..." Yun Yuzhen said without hesitation: "Can you let me go now?"


    "...Do I look stupid?" Zhou Ye asked with a look of astonishment.


    "Then what are you going to do? I said I surrender to you, and you don''t believe me..." Yun Yuzhen was really anxious at this time. She believed Zhou Ye would not assassinate her father because, just by Those mysterious people who grabbed her, she knew that if Zhou Ye really had ambitions for the Giant Kun Gang, her Giant Kun Gang couldn''t resist it.


    Therefore, Yunyu really firmly believes that Zhou Ye must be the child of a certain tycoon in the rivers and lakes. She accidentally learned that someone was going to deal with her giant Kun Gang, so she knew that her father would die in an assassination three months later... She didn''t want to let it. When his father died, he could only rely on the boy in front of him.


    Zhou Ye smiled when Yunyu really questioned...


    "Don''t worry, I''ll know when you surrender from the bottom of your heart..." Zhou Ye estimated the time in his heart and smiled: "The time is almost..."


    "What?? When is the time almost?" Yun Yu was really confused by Zhou Ye''s words...


    "Get ready for the hell of practice..."


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, Yun Yuzhen felt an indescribable sensation rising from his body...


    What should I say?


    Beer is a good thing... It is refreshing and thirst quenching, especially in the summer, a drink is simply the supreme enjoyment.


    However, at the same time, it will also have some minor side effects, that is to accelerate the metabolism in the body...


    At this time, Yunyu really faced the outbreak of the side effects of beer...


    "Let me down...I am willing to...I am willing to surrender you..."


    "Asshole...let me down..."


    "Woo...put me down..."


    "Quickly...let me down, I really can''t help it..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After a long while, Yun Yuzhen''s eyes were tearful, and he looked unlovable...hanging in the cabin.


    As for Zhou Ye, standing opposite her cheerfully...


    In the end, Zhou Ye still didn''t let her down... and she... ahem, because the physiological structure of men and women is different... women can''t bear it, you know.


    "Sooner or later... I will kill you..." Yun Yuzhen looked at Zhou Ye''s mocking smile, and said word by word: "I will definitely kill you..."


    "Well, I look forward to that day..." Zhou Ye smiled cheerfully: "But before that, please continue your journey to hell..."


    While talking, Zhou Ye once again picked up the skin bag next to him...


    "Don''t, let me go... dong dong dong... demon... dong dong dong... sooner or later... I will kill you... dong dong dong..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ...


    Invisible to the side, Fu Junsheng and Bei Mihu, who watched how their master peeled off someone¡¯s practice heart, couldn¡¯t help but add their own double back...


    "Master''s trick is so mean..."


    "However, it feels like it''s interesting..."


    "Well, next time, if there is something like adjustment, we can also try it!"


    "That''s right..."


    In the cabin on the bottom floor, time magic was cast by Zhou Ye. Therefore, although only three or four hours have passed from the outside world, for Yun Yuzhen in the cabin, more than half a month has passed...


    In the end, Yun Yuzhen gave in...


    She succumbed to Zhou Ye''s endless methods.


    When Zhou Ye completely occupied her body and mind, she felt a sense of relief...


    Driven by such emotions, Zhou Ye''s spring breeze and rain turned his heart into a decisive decision, and the effect was quite extraordinary.


    Only after another two or three days of repairing, Yun Yuzhen completely surrendered to Zhou Ye''s feet.


    When Yun Yuzhen followed Zhou Ye out of the cabin, faintly, there was still a feeling of reluctance for the cabin in her heart. After all-there, she lost too many first times...


    "the host¡­¡­"


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye turned to look at Yun Yuzhen, who had already changed his dress, and asked curiously: "What''s wrong? Zhen''er?"


    "Master... in the future, the slave and maid will also arrange a cabin like this on his flagship?" Yun Yuzhen said, the red on his cheeks has spread to his neck.


    This is... the Stockholm syndrome broke out??Zhou Ye thought in his heart, but said in his mouth: "Of course... But, you know, I don''t like my women being surrounded by big men. Therefore, you''d better change your flagship subordinates to women. ..."


    "As you wish, my master!" Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yun Yu really smiled and hugged Zhou Ye''s waist tightly from behind, burying his little head behind his broad back. Back."You are everything to me...Master!"


    Chapter 2261


    Chapter Two Hundred and Sixty One


    Luoyang, the eastern capital-


    Luoyang City in the Sui and Tang Dynasties is divided into Gongcheng (Ziwei City), Imperial City (Taiwei City), Waiguo City (Shendu City), including Jiacang City, Dongcheng and Shangyang Palace, with a perimeter of 27,516 Meters, there are eight gates.The northeast and the south are residential areas of Fangshi, with a total of 109 Fang.Commercial trade is concentrated in Nanshi, Xishi, and Beishi. The three cities are adjacent to river channels and directly connected to the Grand Canal. They are the main distribution centers for various commodities.


    The most prosperous wharf in Luoyang City is not among the three cities in the north and south, but the Dongmen Wharf at Shangdongmen.


    There, the Tongji Canal runs from south to north, passing through the first stop of the eastern capital. Almost all the commercial ships coming from the south must pass through here.


    Therefore, the scale of Dongmen Wharf is also the largest.


    At this time, just before Mao, the morning sun has just risen from the east... But above the Dongmen Pier, there is already a loud voice.


    After all, it¡¯s the dog days of August. The princes and ladies of wealthy businessmen can chant and drink in their own green back garden, talk about current affairs in the world, and pinpoint the pros and cons of the world, but those dock workers who rely on coolies to eat, But I still have to worry about two meals a day.


    This time in the morning happens to be the coolest time of the day, and working at this time will make you feel much more comfortable.


    After finishing their work, these wharf coolies would look for a shoal by the Tongji Canal, wash away their sweat from the canal, and then buy some food, and after eating and drinking, they would look for a shady place. Laying on the bamboo mats, lie down and take a nice nap... When the heat is gone in the evening, then go back to the pier and work until the lights are up, which is considered to have completed the day''s work.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1878

    On the dock at this moment, a scene of enthusiasm was in full swing.


    Groups of pier coolies are like tireless worker ants, constantly carrying the goods from the docking merchant ships, and these coolies are talking to the boss or the manager of the merchant ship, sitting beside the pier with bamboo mats and other things. Under the temporary wooden shed, they were enjoying the shade while talking gossip.


    After all, if no one is guarded, no one will be assured of these dock coolies.


    Don''t think that the poor must be kind...


    If they have the opportunity, these coolies don''t mind stealing something from those tightly wrapped goods... For them, don''t worry about it, get them in their own hands, that''s a profit...


    As for those who manage the pier coolies and talk to people, naturally they don¡¯t care too much about the behavior of their own coolies. After all, if those coolies succeed, they will also have filial piety to eat...


    Of course, these guys who have been here all the year round don''t dare to steal everything. They are also the goods that look at people''s food, at least the goods of the family, they are stunts who dare not touch.


    Touched, it''s mortal.


    At this moment, an exquisite carriage drove into the dock...


    As the carriage stopped on the pier, the two graceful figures walked out of the carriage.


    I saw the woman who was walking out of the car, wearing a white dress, and after the long hair of the dolphin simply pulled a bun behind her head, she let it fall behind her.


    Looking from a distance, I can only feel that this woman is beautiful to the extreme, just like a fairy from the world, she is intoxicated by the world.


    And the woman who got out of the car behind her was wearing a long green dress with a smile on her face. As her eyes flowed, there seemed to be thousands of amorous feelings, which contained the generality. People can''t bear to make a lot of noise, for fear of disturbing her.


    "Sister, thank you for coming here with me to greet my father..." The woman in green smiled and said to the woman in white, "Isn''t it necessary to test the way of governing the country of the second son of Li?"


    "Junior Sister Qingxuan is polite. The Sword Master is here, so I naturally want to come to meet... What is the test of the world''s co-owner? It''s just the joke between my Cihang Jingzhai and the Yinkui faction. Is the sword master such a big deal?" The white-clothed woman bit Zhu Chun tightly and hesitated for a moment: "Junior Sister Qingxuan, please do something good?"


    "Oh? The senior sister would actually beg me??" The green-clothed woman squinted with a narrow smile, "Let''s talk about it first. If it can be done, then the little girl will naturally have her duty..."


    "If it is the sword master... if the sword master blames Feixuan, Junior Sister Qingxuan will testify for me. I have never had any personal contact with those people... otherwise..." Said this, Shi Feixuan''s hand was somewhat subconscious. Leaning behind her...Fortunately, she realized that this was in the crowd, and that such a move was really inelegant, so she resisted the act of petting the dolphin just now.


    Seeing Shi Feixuan''s actions, Zhou Qingxuan couldn''t help but chuckled slightly... "Senior Sister is afraid that your father will be jealous to blame you?"


    Zhou Qingxuan understood the thoughts of her senior sister...


    As sisters of the same age, although the two are not sisters, they grew up together more closely than their sisters.


    She also knows best about her senior sister''s fascination with her father.


    Although she was raised by her own father, she was obviously more fortunate than her senior sister. At least, there was no moral shackle to restrain her.And her?Not only to be restrained by the shackles called morality, but also to be restrained by his own mother, Bi Xiu heart...


    It made her and her father unable to cross that boundary... This is really a sad story.


    However, this time she was born and traveled together with her senior sister, which is an excellent opportunity. She must seize this opportunity to make mature rice with raw rice. In that case, her mother Bi Xiuxin is reluctant in her heart. I can only admit my fate...


    As for how her mother Bi Xiuxin complains about her father, that is the trouble that belongs to her father...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Qingxuan smiled and said: "I can naturally testify for Senior Sister, after all, Senior Sister has been inseparable from me after going down the mountain..."


    When Shi Feixuan heard Zhou Qingxuan''s words, a happy smile suddenly appeared on her face, "That Feixuan thanked Sister Qingxuan here first!"


    "Senior sister, don''t rush to thank me... I also have the conditions!" Zhou Qingxuan said with a smile: "I want senior sister to help me once when conditions permit, how about??"


    "This..." After hearing Zhou Qingxuan''s words, Shi Feixuan was suddenly dumb...


    Of course she knew what Zhou Qingxuan wanted to do for her. As a sister who grew up, Zhou Qingxuan knew her, and she agreed to know Zhou Qingxuan too...


    Therefore, Shi Feixuan is quite clear that her junior sister wants to help her, but-if you do this, you will definitely offend Uncle Bi Xiuxin... Not to mention, when the Dongchuang incident happens, it will be indispensable. I was complained by my uncle.


    Just when Shi Feixuan hesitated, there was a sound of horseshoes, and then I saw a dozen horses rushing into the dock. The young man who took the lead, with a clear eyebrow, Yu Xuan, saw the two women from a distance. , He folded his hands and said hello: "The fairy trail of the teacher is so faint, it really makes Li Er easy to find!"


    Chapter 2262


    Chapter two thousand two hundred and sixty two


    Seeing this young man, Shi Fei Xuan''s expression suddenly changed, becoming extremely ugly...


    She hurriedly turned her head and said to her junior sister, "I promised..."


    "That Qingxuan thanked Senior Sister here!" Zhou Qingxuan smiled.


    In fact, Shi Feixuan was also very helpless. Compared to returning to the mountain and being complained by Master Bi Xiu Xin, the current difficulties are going to be overcome.


    As a loli who was raised by Zhou Ye since childhood, Shi Feixuan knew that she loved that person''s possession and how strong it was.


    If that guy sees this Li Er who always loves to pester herself in front of her, she won''t be jealous, she doesn''t want that person to misunderstand herself...


    Because of deep love, she didn''t want any trace of grievance between herself and him.


    Thinking of this, Shi Feixuan said to Li Shimin, who was walking towards him, "Second Young Master Li is very polite. Today, Fei Xuan has private affairs and is inconvenient to entertain guests. Please return Second Young Master Li..."


    "Hehe, Master Fairy is polite, Li Er just occasionally got a good strategy for governing the country last night, and he is the same as Fairy..." Before Li Shimin finished speaking, Shi Feixuan interrupted...


    I saw Shi Feixuan at this time, her face like frost, and said coldly: "Second Young Master Li, Fei Xuan is here today to meet Fei Xuan''s fianc¨¦. You and I are just general acquaintances, and Fei Xuan does not want me in the future. My husband-in-law misunderstood the relationship between you and me, so please go back..."


    Hearing Shi Feixuan¡¯s words, Li Shimin stood still on the spot like thunder...


    After a while, Li Shimin squinted with an awkward smile, and said: "Li Er didn''t expect to cause such trouble to Fairy Shi, but since Fairy Shi is here to welcome the future husband, Li Er must also watch. At first glance, who is the man who can win the fairies..."


    Having said this, Li Shimin didn''t speak any more, just took his men and stood aside...


    In fact, Li Shimin is really full of love for Shi Feixuan.


    For the first time in the quiet room of the White Horse Temple, through the tulle, talking with Shi Fei Xuan about the world, and pinpointing the pros and cons of the pros and cons, made him feel admiration for this fairy-like woman.


    However, it is a pity that, whether it is the argument in the quiet room or the occasional encounter he carefully prepared on weekdays, Shi Feixuan always carries Zhou Qingxuan by his side... which makes it impossible for him to speak heartily to Shi Feixuan.


    However, this is not difficult for him, Li Shimin, since he can''t pursue it straight, then save the country by curve.


    Therefore, Li Shimin began to look for a good strategy for governing the country. Every time the strategy he proposed was praised by Shi Feixuan, he felt that he was a little closer to this fairy-like woman...


    However, today, he has suffered tons of blows...


    Shi Feixuan actually has a fianc¨¦...


    Moreover, it seems that she still has a soft spot for that fiance-in-law... and even a slight misunderstanding does not want to happen to her fiance-in-law...


    Li Shimin''s heart was full of unwillingness at this time... He really wanted to know who the teacher fairy''s fianc¨¦ was and what his talents were. It was worthy of that fairy-like character who would love him exclusively.


    With this thought, Li Shimin stood aside and waited quietly...


    Seeing this painting by Li Shimin, Shi Feixuan was also a little helpless...


    They just stand there and don¡¯t bother you. You can¡¯t beat them away, right??


    Of course, this is Shi Feixuan¡¯s gentle temperament, so that¡¯s the case. If you change Houhou, if you don¡¯t say anything, it¡¯s just a secret technique of the devil being lost... Is it big??

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1879

    But obviously, Shi Fei Xuan, who was born in Cihang Jingzhai, was far less unscrupulous than Hun Hun who was born in the Yinkui School... Therefore, facing Li Er''s shameless behavior, she could only helplessly ignore it.


    At this time, an extremely strange scene formed on the dock...


    A pair of fairies, like fairies, stood by the carriage, looking at the river in the distance... and more than ten meters away, there were more than a dozen elder brothers holding tall horses, standing there, watching the two beauties ...


    This scene made the coolies on the dock secretly speculate...


    Of course they dare not go up and disturb these people, but they don''t delay their heart to compose a winding love story for these people.


    Just at this time¡­¡­


    As a crisp bell rang, another magnificent carriage drove into the dock...


    The carriage drove straight to the side of Shi Feixuan and Zhou Qingxuan, and then stopped.


    Shi Feixuan and Zhou Qingxuan looked at the carriage that suddenly appeared, and their brows wrinkled... Then, when they saw the person walking out of the carriage, their brows opened...


    I saw two women walking down in the carriage, one dressed in a black dress, with extremely fine white skin. If Shi Feixuan and Zhou Qingxuan are two fairies who fell into the world, then this one was dressed in black. The woman in the skirt is the elf who lingers in the world...


    And the next one was a woman wearing a red samurai uniform. Although the woman''s appearance was not as good as Shi Feixuan and other women, she was also an extremely rare beauty.


    "Why didn''t Sunie wear a samurai outfit today?" Zhou Qingxuan laughed and teased when seeing the two women getting off the car...


    Obviously, the two groups knew each other... and the relationship seemed to be quite good.


    "No big or small, call me aunt..." Dong Shuni laughed and teased...


    "If I shout, I''m afraid that many young men in Luoyang City will be heartbroken!"


    "Hey, those self-conscious guys, why should you care?" Dong Shuni waved her hand with disdain, and said: "As long as my husband loves me and loves me, then I will chase after him and call me love you every day. It¡¯s nothing to give you a monkey..."


    "You Nizi, my husband didn''t learn anything else, but this kind of inconspicuous place, I learned ten percent..." Rong Jiaojiao sighed helplessly and teased...


    "Sister Jiaojiao, people are telling the truth. As long as my husband visits me a few times, I won''t have this face. What can I do?"


    "Well...you are amazing..." Rong Jiaojiao was also speechless for a while in the face of Dong Shuni who dared to love and hate so much...


    In fact, why isn''t she so??


    As long as my husband is willing to come to Luoyang a few more times to accompany her, it is okay for her to do something shameful.


    However, although this is just a fantasy, it is not impossible...


    Thinking of this, Rong Jiaojiao couldn''t help but think of the kind mother Shafang and Shui Concubine, Huo Concubine, who had only arrived in Luoyang a few days ago.


    These three, headed by the good mother Shafang, wanted to snatch the world¡¯s most treasure and pass on the jade seal...Of course, Rong Jiaojiao could also see that the good mother Shafang, the water daughter, and the fire daughter, although They are both Ming-style figures of the Daming Zunjiao, but they are still young, so there is much room for manipulation...


    It¡¯s better to let her husband completely subdue them, and then kill the Great Master Xu Kaishan, and completely master the Great Ming Religion... Then she won¡¯t have to conceal so much hard work, and she can also please her husband. This is really great. ...


    Chapter 2263


    Chapter two hundred and sixty-three


    Just when Rong Jiaojiao was secretly calculating...


    Suddenly I heard Shi Feixuan''s words... "Here..."


    Rong Jiaojiao''s heart suddenly trembled, and she hurriedly looked into the distance...


    I saw that a fleet of four large ships was slowly heading towards the dock...


    The big ship that is leading is completely different from other ships, quite a bit exotic...The three big ships that follow are also different from the general water transport ships, and some are like sea ships.


    As the fleet got closer...the figure standing on the bow of the ship was also caught in their eyes.


    "Husband..."


    Seeing that figure, the first person who couldn''t bear it was Dong Shuni standing next to Rong Jiaojiao...


    I saw her, lifted the skirt and kicked the embroidered shoes under her feet. The whole person was like a feather and flew to the surface of the river. Then... she was like a flexible petrel, with a slight force on the water, and leapt. At a distance of more than a hundred meters, I jumped to the bow...


    Standing on the bow of the boat, Zhou Ye looked at the slender figure leaping towards him like a fairy in black, smiled and opened his arms...


    "Husband, Nini missed you so much..." As soon as Dong Shuni got into the embrace of that day and night, she did not hesitate to point her toes, blocking someone''s contemplation...


    As for Zhou Ye, naturally he would not let the beautiful woman down, responding to the expectations of the beautiful woman in his arms...


    Everyone on the shore was stunned by this scene...


    They were certainly not stunned by the show of affection between Zhou Ye and Dong Shuni on the bow. After all, the distance was too far, and Zhou Ye also used the blind spot of the line of sight, and did not let them see anything, only a man. A woman hugged tightly...


    These people were startled by Dong Shuni''s extraordinary light work...


    Among them, there are Li Er Li Shimin...


    For Dong Shuni, Li Shimin naturally knew... Luoyang manager Wang Shichong''s niece... I heard that Wang Shichong treats this niece as his own and loves her very much.


    However, he never knew that Dong Shuni, who is known as one of Luoyang''s second beauties, is actually so handsome in martial arts...


    This is really subverting Li Er''s perception.


    In particular, Li Shimin knows that Dong Shunic has never been married to someone, so why does her husband say that?


    Who is this man??


    Just as he speculated in his heart...


    Zhou Ye''s fleet has also reached the dock...


    As the people on the dock connected the pedals to the big boat, Zhou Ye also took his women and got off the boat...


    At this moment, Dong Shuni was nestling next to Zhou Ye, her pretty face was full of blushes of happiness.


    The next scene shocked Li Er even more...


    I saw that as Zhou Ye got off the ship, Shi Feixuan, Zhou Qingxuan and the three daughters of Rong Jiaojiao all had smiles on their faces, and then they greeted them without hesitation...


    "My father, I have worked hard all the way..."


    "Sword Master... worked hard all the way..."


    "My husband, I have worked hard all the way..."


    Listening to the greetings of the three women in front of him with different titles, Zhou Ye just smiled, and then opened his arms...


    Zhou Qingxuan was the first to rush into her father''s arms, and then pecked her father''s cheek fiercely... "Father, I miss you so much..."


    "I miss you too, Qing Xuan..."

 Movie World I am King Chapter 1880

    "This time, it''s not a good thing for my mother to hurt me... Get ready to take it, Father!" After Qing Xuan said this, with a smile on her face, she let her father out of arms...


    Next, Rong Jiaojiao rushed into the arms of her husband without letting her go, her cheeks were slightly red, and she whispered: "Husband...Jiaojiao misses you..."


    "Where do you think?" Seeing Rong Jiaojiao''s appearance, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to tease her...


    "I want to do it everywhere..." said this, Rong Jiaojiao attached to Zhou Ye''s ear, and whispered: "The good mother brought the water concubine and the fire concubine to Luoyang. I suspect that the great respect is also When you get here, doesn''t your husband want to take these three women? Jiaojiao has seen it...their primordial yin is still there..."


    "Leave everything to you..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "I allow you to use Feng Yiwei to do things..."


    "Give it to Jiaojiao, don''t worry, husband..." Rong Jiaojiao smiled when she heard Zhou Ye''s words, "Two days later, Jiaojiao will inevitably let the three people lie on her husband''s couch and wait for her husband''s luck..."


    "It''s still Jiaojiao that saves me the most..." Zhou Ye smiled and praised...


    "Because Jiaojiao loves her husband the most..." Rong Jiaojiao said, lightly pecking on her husband''s ear, and then stood aside.


    In the end, only Shi Feixuan was left...


    Looking at Zhou Ye''s open arms... Shi Feixuan''s eyes were full of struggle and longing...


    In the end, she gave in...


    "Sword Master... do you have to force Feixuan to express his attitude?" With Shi Feixuan''s temperament, being able to make such a move in the crowd is no less than showing up with Zhou Ye...


    Looking at the beautiful woman in his arms like a fairy, Zhou Ye smiled... "Of course, what I like most is to hold the fairy under my body and bully wantonly..."


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Shi Fei Xuan couldn''t help but shocked her body. An indescribable feeling filled her heart...


    It seems happy, angry, exciting, and there seems to be some unspeakable heartbeat...


    At this moment, Shi Feixuan no longer had any strength in her whole body, and gave Zhou Ye the weight of her whole body, and muttered: "In this life, when Feixuan knows you, it is doomed... "


    Zhou Ye looked at the mist in Shi Feixuan¡¯s eyes, smiled and lightly pecked her cheek, "Yes, you are destined to know me in this life, and you are also destined to belong to me..."


    Facing Zhou Ye''s words, all Shi Feixuan could do was to hug Zhou Ye''s waist tightly...


    While in Cihang Jingzhai, although Zhou Ye would tease her from time to time, he had never sworn ownership of her so straightforwardly. Today, she finally waited until this moment...this scene only appeared in a dream When she really appeared before her eyes, Shi Feixuan actually felt like crying...


    Just when the two of them were enjoying this silent moment, a clear voice came from the side...


    "This Xiongtai invited... Li Shimin, I have seen Xiongtai..."


    Hearing this voice, Zhou Ye shifted his attention from the beautiful woman in his arms to the speaker...


    Seeing the young man who resembled Li Yuan in front of him, Zhou Ye smiled... "Oh? Li Shimin?? How do you and Li Yuan, the lord of the Li Clan, call you?"


    "That''s my father? Xiongtai knows my father?" Li Shimin was shocked when he heard this...


    He hurriedly came up to say hello, just wanting to make a difference with Zhou Ye...all just for the unwillingness in his heart...


    However, Zhou Ye actually said his father''s name as soon as he spoke, which made Li Shimin dumbfounded...


    Chapter 2264


    Chapter two hundred and sixty-four


    "Puff... Li Yuan, the master of Song Clan..."


    Just when Li Shimin was thinking about who Zhou Ye was, suddenly a sneer came from the side...


    It wasn''t until this time that Li Shimin suddenly realized that what Zhou Ye was talking about was Li Yuan, the master of Song Dynasty??


    And he actually admitted that a dad......


    "Ahem..." Zhou Ye looked at Dong Shuni who was chuckling aside, and said awkwardly: "Ahem, a slip of the tongue, a momentary slip of the tongue... Actually what I want to say is-Li Yuan, the lord of the Li Clan..."


    "Lang Jun doesn''t need to explain, the concubine knows it!" As she said, Dong Shuni, the nun, still shook her shoulders, apparently still laughing.


    Sometimes, laughter is contagious...


    Originally, the girls didn''t pay attention to Zhou Ye''s slip of the tongue just now, but after Nizi reminded them, they all forbeared their laughter.


    For a while, silver bells of laughter resounded through the entire pier...


    Zhou Ye was laughed at by these chicks, his face turned into a joke.


    "Ahem..." Zhou Ye let out a dry cough, causing all the girls to stop laughing...


    It would be fine to tease his lover occasionally. If he can''t hold on to his face, Zhou Ye will definitely not be the one who is unlucky in the end.


    Thinking of this, Shi Fei Xuan, who was leaning in Zhou Ye¡¯s arms, said with a smile: "Lang Jun is struggling all the way. It''s better to follow me and go back to the White Horse Temple for a rest. In the evening, we will help him. how is it??"


    Zhou Ye just wanted to say yes... Li Shimin spoke...


    "Since this Xiongtai knows my father, he is naturally also an old friend of my Li Clan. It is a great pleasure to have friends from afar... this reception, the teacher fairy, please don''t follow him..." After that, Li Shimin was right. Zhou Ye arched his hands and said, "Li Er still has important things, don''t go over it for the time being, Li Er is waiting for Xiongtai to drive in the Yingbin Pavilion... Please don''t shirk your brother..."


    In these words, Li Shimin said that he was sincere, as if he really liked to make friends and call friends.


    In fact, Li Er is a very charming guy.


    What should I say?In him, you don¡¯t see the savage and domineering character of the descendants of the aristocratic family, and some have that kind of gentle style like jade. With such a character, it is really difficult for people to hate him...


    "If there is nothing important, I will go..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    Li Shimin heard this, with a hint of joy leaking out of his face, and hurriedly clasped his fists and arched his hands: "So it''s settled...Li Er will not bother Xiongtai and Master Fairy... I will leave next!"


    After all, Li Shimin turned and left without nostalgia...


    Zhou Ye looked at the figure of Li Shimin going away, smiled and shook his head...


    "Lang Jun, what''s the matter?" Seeing Zhou Ye''s style, Shi Fei Xuan asked curiously: "Then Li Shimin is an impenetrable Lang Jun''s eyes...?"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled, "It''s not that I can''t get into the eyes of my Dharma, but when I see Li Er, I think of someone..."


    "who is it??"


    "Liu Bei and Liu Xuande..." Zhou Ye looked at the Li Er people who were riding the horse away, and said with a smile: "A big rape is like a loyalty, a big falsehood is like a truth... Hehe, Li Er, this guy is a person!"


    "Why does Lang Jun say that?" In Shi Feixuan''s feelings, Li Er should be the kind of gentleman who is humble...but Shi Feixuan would not say such words, no matter what, she didn''t want to let herself There is a grudge in the lover''s heart...


    To brag about another man in front of my lover is a sign of insufficient emotional intelligence...


    "Hehe..." Hearing Shi Feixuan''s words, Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head... said: "Fei Xuan, although you have practiced the Cihang Sword Classic to the point where the sword heart is transparent, but-the heart is unpredictable. Is a martial arts capable of revealing? Wait, if I expected it well, this Li Er will make a move at this evening banquet..."


    "Hmm..." Shi Feixuan nodded obediently...


    As long as Zhou Ye said, she would regard it as a heavenly rule. Since her lover said that Li Er had unpredictable heart, then he would have unpredictable heart...


    After everyone chatted for a while, the horseman driving on the side had already recruited seven or eight carriages from outside the dock...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1881

    Zhou Ye took Fu Jun''s son-in-law and other daughters into the carriage one by one... and headed towards the Baima Temple in the eastern suburbs of Luoyang.


    The White Horse Temple was built in the eleventh year of Yongping (68 AD), and has undergone several hundred years of repairs... Today, there are thousands of monks and countless monasteries...


    Shi Feixuan and other women stayed in a courtyard next to the White Horse Temple.


    The courtyard was not very big, probably about a thousand square meters, and it was more than enough to house the women who came with Zhou Ye.


    After the daughters were set up, Zhou Ye sat on the main hall of the other courtyard, lazily leaning against Dong Shuni¡¯s arms, enjoying the massage of the lady behind her, while opening her mouth to eat Rong Jiaojiao and handing it to him. The fruit in the mouth...


    Living like this, it is really not changed for an emperor...


    After a while, Himi, who had finished washing, called the girls and came to the main hall...


    Seeing their master¡¯s behavior, the women snuggled up without hesitation...


    "Master, the real slave wants to ask for a long time off..." Yun Yuzhen walked to Zhou Ye''s side, snuggled into the arms of his master, and said: "Isn''t it a long-term solution for the two boats of private salt to be in the boat? , So... Jinu wants..."


    In fact, this kind of thing used to be done by her subordinates, and before they came, Yun Yuzhen''s subordinates had already opened up the joints of Luoyang City. They only needed to send the private salt, but... now Her subordinates were slaughtered by the puny Guiren because they were playing lowly. If no, she had to go to the battle herself.


    She can ask Himihu to help her with boats and boats, and instruct her subordinates to help... But when it comes to selling private salt or something, Himihu is also a no-brainer.


    If this is the Japanese country, then Pi Mi can help Yun Yu really do it with one sentence.


    However, this is the eastern capital of Luoyang...Himeihu also has his eyes darkened here.


    "Haha, do you still need to do this kind of trivial matter yourself?" Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, then looked at Dong Shuni behind him... "Nini, help you sister, sell the two boats of private salt. Go out..."


    When Dong Shuni heard the words, she smiled and said: "Since the husband speaks, it is naturally no problem..."


    After all, Dong Shuni¡¯s uncle is Luoyang Supervisor Wang Shichong. On the ground in Luoyang, her words are still very useful...


    After agreeing to her husband, Dong Shuni gently propped her husband¡¯s back and signaled Rong Jiaojiao to come over and take over as a backrest for herself, then got up and walked to Yun Yuzhen''s side, and smiled: "Sister, come with me..."


    "Yuzhen thanked my sister..."


    "My sister, what are you polite..."


    Dong Shuni took Yun Yuzhen to the outside of the house. She would also take Yun Yuzhen to sell her two boats of private salt. After all, for many things, she personally came out and sent someone to come out, that was completely different... ¡­Since she is her own sister, Dong Shuni doesn''t mind selling her personal love to Yun Yuzhen. After all, she is her own.


    Chapter 2265


    Chapter two hundred and sixty five


    Dong Shuni took Yun Yuzhen away for a while...


    Shi Feixuan and Zhou Qingxuan came together...


    As soon as Feixuan entered the main hall, she saw Zhou Ye''s laziness...


    She didn''t say anything about this...


    It should be said that Zhou Ye was restrained a lot at this time.


    You know, he held Wuzhe conventions in the Cihang Hall of Cihang Jingzhai. At that time, Shifei Xuan, who was still a little Lolita, had seen such scenes under the instigation of Qing Xuan.


    What should I say...


    Such scenes dealt a ton of blows to Shi Feixuan''s young mind.


    In the past, the masters, masters and Taishizu who were like fairies, turned into the most vulgar women in the hall, facing Zhou Ye...


    Thinking of the scene at that time, Shi Feixuan felt her heart beating wildly, her cheeks flushed...


    Zhou Ye, half lying in Rong Jiaojiao''s arms, looked at Shi Feixuan''s red cheeks, and after a little thought, he knew what the chick thought of...


    Although this is not the best time to eat the fairy, Zhou Ye didn''t mind teasing the fairy...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye stretched out his hand and waved to Shi Feixuan, "Come on, Feixuan... let me hug..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Shi Feixuan''s cheeks became redder... She stomped her foot and said, "Langjun...Don''t tease Concubine, okay..."


    "Hehe...Senior Sister, go and let my father hug you..." Qing Xuan also laughed and teased.


    "Yeah, Feixuan, let the master hug you!" Mei Mihu also teased Shi Feixuan in a Japanese accent.


    Although it was the first time that Meihu and Shi Feixuan met in reality today, in the internal network that Zhou Ye deliberately set up, the two of them had already videoed countless times. Therefore, Meihu and Shi Feixuan also exchanged views with Shi Fei. There is not much barrier.


    Anyway, she knew that this little girl could not escape the palm of her owner in the end...


    In the end, Shi Fei Xuan was pushed and half pushed into Zhou Ye''s embrace...


    Nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, she immediately buried her small face in Zhou Ye''s arms, like a camel escaping from reality, and never said a word.


    At this moment, for Shi Feixuan, she had already rehearsed countless times when she dreamed back at midnight, but...in reality, this was the first time.


    Just when she was thinking about making this moment eternal, she was surprised by Zhou Ye''s words and sat upright.


    "Feixuan, I think that Li Er seems to have a different mind for you..."


    This sentence, like a thunder, awakened Shi Feixuan who was drowning in the dream come true...


    At this time, she no longer cared about the shyness of her daughter''s family, straightened up from Zhou Ye''s arms, raised her hand with a serious face and said, "Fei Xuan''s eternal life belongs only to Yelang, if you break this oath..."


    Before she could finish her words, she was blocked by Zhou Ye...


    Of course, Zhou Ye''s unique magic blocking technique was used...


    Zhou Ye didn¡¯t give her breathing room again until he took the non-cannibal pyrotechnic fairy in his arms with uneven breath and crimson complexion... "Don¡¯t be stupid, of course I know that my concubine only has I''m... I just want to know how Li Er wanted to pry my corner..."


    "Hmm..." Shi Fei Xuan, who was blocked by Zhou Ye and passed on the magic, now felt a lot of peace in her heart... She lazily nested into Zhou Ye''s arms again and began to talk...


    "At that time, I was ordered by the Lord Zhai to go down the mountain and join the world with Junior Sister Qing Xuan, looking for a Ming Master who can save people from fire and water..."


    Following Shi Feixuan¡¯s statement, Zhou Qingxuan next to him added...


    Zhou Ye finally figured out the trajectory after Shi Feixuan went down the mountain.


    What should I say??


    Strictly speaking, Li Er is completely shaved and hot...


    Of course, in a modern sentence, that is-Tengu, will eventually have nothing.


    After a while, Zhou Ye, who listened to the two of them, smiled while walking around Shi Feixuan¡¯s body, and said, ¡°I¡¯m very curious now, tonight...what kind of things this Li Er will bring to me. Fun..."


    And now...


    The Li Sect is in Luoyang''s other courtyard............

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1882

    Li Shimin sat in his room with a sinking face. The room was full of his friends.


    "My son, don''t you just forget it?" Changsun Wuji said with a look of unwillingness: "The Shi Feixuan nominally said that he was choosing the master for the world, but he has been reluctant to hand over the Jade Seal Young Master, I thought it was for careful consideration before, but now it seems that Shi Feixuan already has a candidate in his heart, and the rumors are only to cover people''s eyes!"


    "..." Li Shimin shook his head when he heard Changsun Wuji''s words, without speaking...


    When Changsun Wuji saw this, his heart bounced and said: "Otherwise, son, we will gather good hands at night, while you are catching the wind for that kid..."


    For the rest, Changsun Wuji did not say it, but made a gesture of cutting down with his hand...


    That means¡ªto behead Zhou Ye...


    "No..." Li Shimin shook his head and said: "If I do this, I will only be ridiculed by the world..."


    "But the son..." Hearing Li Shimin''s words, Changsun Wuji was anxious... "Dang Duan kept suffering from the chaos..."


    "Interception is a trail, and there are endless troubles..." Li Shimin sighed as he said this: "Going to the army and conspiracy, then conquering, and then conquering troops... Using force is only the last helpless choice... Auxiliary machine, you today Have you noticed that behind the person are all women with white gauze covering their faces... not even a small servant. What does this show?"


    When Changsun Wuji heard this, his eyes suddenly brightened... "This shows that that kid is a fisherman..."


    Next, Changsun Wuji opened the gate of wisdom and continued: "Then... can we arrange two beauties and let him get the bait... After all, Shi Feixuan is also a woman, and, look She seems to have deep-rooted affection for that kid, if it were us..."


    "It''s not right..." Li Shimin shook his head and interrupted Changsun Wuji, "That person has a very close relationship with Luoyang Shuangmei Capital, and because of this, the teacher fairy did not leak the slightest unpleasantness in his eyes, obviously... ¡­His methods for women must be amazing¡­ If only using women to lure them, it¡¯s probably a meat bun to beat a dog. There will be no return..."


    "Then...what about?" Changsun Wuji was helpless...


    "Although, his approach to women is amazing... but... it''s not without flaws!" Li Shimin said here and laughed."A person who is good at water will drown in the water. We will use the beauty plan, but-the candidate for the beauty plan must be selected well... must be seen by that person, cannot eat, toss and turn, sleepless day and night... In this way, he will inevitably be Ignore the thoughts of the women around me and try my best to deal with the new goal. In this way, I will put more effort on the teacher fairy, then this matter will become..."


    Chapter 2266


    Chapter two hundred and sixty six


    Yin Shi¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye was sleeping in his bedroom...


    A white figure suddenly appeared in front of his couch...


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye opened his eyes and asked in a low voice.


    "Master, there is a carriage outside the door. It is said that it was ordered by his second son Li to come to pick up the master for a banquet..." Guiren said softly.


    "Okay, I get it!" Zhou Ye waved his hand... The Ghost Ninja bowed, and then his figure flashed and disappeared into the room.


    At this moment, the thin quilt beside Zhou Ye stretched out a lotus root-like arm, and hugged Zhou Ye... "Lang Jun, are you going to Li Er''s reception banquet?"


    No one else, it is Shi Feixuan...


    At noon today, after having lunch, Zhou Ye returned to his room to rest...


    Shi Feixuan, who was ignited by Zhou Ye''s obsession with Dafa in the morning, slipped in when the sisters did not dare to disturb Zhou Ye''s rest.


    Needless to say the ending...


    The beauty is kind, and Zhou Ye will naturally not fail...


    As a result, the sky thunder hooked the ground fire, and naturally a great battle began...


    During the process, there is no need to show...


    Hearing what Shi Feixuan said, Zhou Ye smiled and patted her powder back, and said, "Well, I''ll go see what Li Er wants to do..."


    "The concubine is with you..." After speaking, Shi Feixuan wanted to get up...


    However, as soon as she sat up, she pulled the wound on her body and fell down again...


    "You, honestly cultivate here..." Seeing Shi Feixuan''s actions, Zhou Ye burst into laughter...


    "The concubine can do it..." Shi Feixuan said, trying to be strong...


    However, he was pressed down by Zhou Ye... "Be obediently waiting for me at home... Don''t behave..."


    Listening to the concern in her husband¡¯s words, Shi Fei Xuan only felt the sweetness in her heart... She nodded her head obediently, and said, "Well, my concubine knows..."


    "That''s good!" Zhou Ye said, sitting up on the couch...


    In an instant, two white figures appeared beside him, not others, but Himinho''s Guinin...


    The maids beside Zhou Ye are not there, they are going to take a guest role as Zhou Ye''s maids for the time being to serve Zhou Ye in dressing and washing...


    And seeing these two figures, Shi Fei, who was rather insufferable, screamed, and hid in the bed again...


    After all, is she the baby who was completely taken down by Zhou Ye today... Even in front of the same sex, she was quite embarrassed...


    After taking care of it, Zhou Ye walked to the couch again, pecked on Shi Feixuan¡¯s little dog, and smiled: "Be good to rest...I will heal my injury soon, I still have a lot of knowledge that I haven''t taught you..."


    "Husband..." Shi Feixuan''s face turned red again when he heard Zhou Ye''s words...


    Zhou Ye''s so-called knowledge, of course she knew what it was...


    After making fun of the new-born fairy again, Zhou Ye walked out of the room.


    Zhou Ye walked to the gate of the temple alone without a woman with him...


    The groom who was waiting at the door saw Zhou Ye coming out, and hurriedly walked a few steps, greeted him... "Master, please..."


    "Well, it''s time to work!" Zhou Ye nodded, then got into the carriage...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ...


    The journey of more than ten miles will arrive in a flash...Here is Luoyang, the eastern capital, and the road paved with bluestone makes the journey much faster.


    If it''s in another place, I''m afraid it will take an hour for the more than ten miles.


    Zhou Ye was sitting in the carriage, his eyes closed slightly, as if he was closing his eyes to calm his mind...


    In fact, he is looking into the future with his own eyes...


    "Interesting...so funny..."


    "I just said that Li Er, you are like Liu Bei, but in the end you got me a beauty of Zhou Yu and figured it out..."


    "Hahahaha...so interesting..."


    Zhou Ye squinted his eyes slightly, peering into the future... There was a wicked smile from his corner... "I will give you thirty-six likes for this strategy..."


    Just as Zhou Ye was muttering to himself, the carriage shook and stopped...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1883

    "My son, it''s here..."


    Zhou Ye stepped out of the carriage upon hearing this...


    I saw a three-story pavilion in front of me, and the front entrance plaque of the pavilion read three gilt characters, Yingbin Pavilion.


    At this moment, a burst of hearty laughter came... "Xiongtai is indeed a believer... Li Er has been waiting here for a long time!"


    Zhou Ye looked up and saw that it was not someone else, it was Li Shimin... and beside him was a tall and thin young man... "Hehe, Master Li is polite..."


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s eyes, Li Shimin immediately raised his hand and introduced: "This is my friend, Changsun Wuji, the auxiliary machine, this is..."


    To be honest, Li Shimin still doesn''t know Zhou Ye''s real name...


    Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Next week Ye, Dou Sheng Xiaomin is nothing but... Li Gongzi has a wrong love!"


    "Hahaha... Brother Zhou is too modest, and he learned his appearance with his talents. Although he did not come from the family, he must be a well-learned person in his family..." As he said, Li Shimin stretched out his hand and held Zhou Ye. On the arm, he said enthusiastically: "This is not a place to talk. I have already set a room in the private room on the third floor. Let''s go... Let''s go up and talk... Brother Zhou, please..."


    "Haha, please..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, walking upstairs with Li Shimin...


    What should I say?


    If you change to a guy who doesn''t know Li Shimin''s details, it is estimated that Li Shimin''s loyalty and Yuntian style will be relied on, and he will be worshipped if he can''t, and will sell his life and die for him?


    However, Zhou Ye knew the details of this product...


    Not to mention, it is enough to say that this guy killed his eldest brother for the throne in the future, and then forced his father to abdicate, which is enough to make people criticize.


    Not to mention, after the incident, the eldest brother and the whole family will not be kept, all of them will die...


    Such a means, such a deed, dare to be called Emperor Ren?


    Yang Guang, Emperor Yang of the Sui Dynasty, although he was cruel, after he seized the throne, he did not kill his brother, but made him king...


    The two are compared, and the judgment is made...


    This is true for your loved ones, let alone treat outsiders?


    Therefore, Zhou Ye didn''t like Li Shimin in his heart.


    Not to mention that this guy is still an old dustpan, and he has dealt with his daughter-in-law... This makes Zhou Ye dislike it even more.


    Of course, if you don''t like it or don''t like it, don''t delay Zhou Ye''s temporary appointment with him. Everything is for the two beauties upstairs.


    While talking...a group of people have already reached the third floor.


    At the door of a compartment named Yaxuan, Li Shimin stopped...


    "Brother Zhou, please..." Li Shimin opened the door and waved his hand...


    As the door opened, I saw two women, one big and one small, sitting inside...


    The older one is about eighteen or nine years old, with a heroic spirit on his face...


    The little one, about fourteen or five years old, thin and weak, seems to make people feel like holding them in their hands...


    Li Shimin saw Zhou Ye''s gaze attracted by the woman in the room, and couldn''t help showing a trace of pride in his eyes. He smiled and said, "I thought that Brother Zhou would be going to a banquet with Master Fairy, so I took two female companions. Unexpectedly, Brother Zhou actually came here by himself, but it made my behavior quite unbeautiful... Come, let me introduce to Brother Zhou, this is my sister, Li Xiuning, and this is Wuji¡¯s sister, eldest grandson. No dirt..."


    Chapter 2267


    Chapter Two Hundred and Sixty Seven


    "Sir, is what you said is true? There are countries in the extreme west?"


    "Yes, but the people there are quite different from ours..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sitting in the table, Li Shimin looked at Zhou Ye, who had become the focus of the two women, with a trace of fear in his eyes.


    He knows that there must be something extraordinary about a man who can deceive the teacher fairy...


    Although the handsome and extraordinary appearance is also a bonus option, the connotation is also very important... After all, in Li Er''s opinion, Shi Feixuan is definitely not the kind of woman who can be charmed by just a good smelly skin... ¡­


    And Zhou Ye''s performance also proved this point...


    Whether it is talking or experiencing, Zhou Ye deserves to be called a temporary choice.


    Even if Li Er is quite confident in his own talents, he has no choice but to bow down to UBM Guangji.


    No, not long after Zhou Ye sat down, he let his sister Li Xiuning and the eldest daughter Wugou look at him with admiration...


    At this time, Zhou Ye, who was chatting with the two women, saw the jealousy in Li Er''s eyes.


    For Zhou Ye, who was always on the psychic field, none of the thoughts in the hearts of all of you could be hidden from him.


    Zhou Ye didn''t feel anything strange about Li Er''s fear...


    Limited by the limitations of this era, even Li Er, who was blown to the sky in later generations, his knowledge is far inferior to that of a high school graduate in later generations.


    This is not a victory for IQ, but a victory for the technological development of the entire society.


    After all, for future generations, the major events that happen on the earth every day can be accessed from the Internet and television within a few hours.


    And for this era, being able to stand at one point and grasp the information of one place is already a peerless talent.


    Li Er is still like this, not to mention that in Zhou Ye''s view, he is still a chick of two children.


    Li Xiuning does have great ambitions, but... no matter how great aspirations are, she can''t get rid of the human nature''s natural desire for the unknown.


    Zhou Ye only gave out a piece of his travels in the Western world, which caused Li Xiuning''s eyes to flash with brilliance, and even the unsullied chick beside her kept asking about the follow-up.


    In this banquet, the guests and the host enjoyed themselves...at least, on the surface it seems like this.


    When the dinner was over, Zhou Ye was about to get up and leave...


    "Today, listening to your words is better than reading for ten years..." Li Shimin smiled: "Why don''t you stay with me, sleep on your feet, and talk in the night..."


    If Zhou Ye was really a child from an ordinary rich family, then Li Shimin''s remarks would have been condescended and handed over.


    As soon as I was moved, I bowed my head when I could not say...


    It''s a pity that Li Shimin''s move was seen by the blind man, Zhou Ye had no intention of continuing...


    "No, Feixuan is still waiting for me to go back in the White Horse Temple, so I won''t disturb Young Master Li anymore!" Zhou Ye said, smiling slightly, "Now, don''t pass it..."


    "Second brother, I''ll send off Mr...." Li Xiuning said, raising his hand, and inviting the little boy at home who had been waiting for a long time, and ordered: "Go and bring the carriage here, the night is already deep... There are many inconveniences on the road, I I personally send Mr. out of town..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1884

    "Yes!"


    The young man agreed and ran to the carriage beside him...


    Seeing his sister behaved like this, Li Shimin couldn''t help being surprised...


    Isn''t my sister really interested in this son of Zhou??


    Thinking of this, Li Shimin looked at Zhou Ye again... He had to admit that the Lord Zhou in front of him had the capital to attract women...


    Not to mention the handsome appearance, the conversation is even better...they are also quite organized, and they are indeed the type that my sister likes.


    But... Li Shimin knows that even though her third sister is just a woman, she has the spirit of not losing to a man in her heart. If she is born as a man, Li Er will give up his dream willingly and assist this wholeheartedly. Third sister, she has achieved great success.


    Thinking of this, Li Shimin felt calm."That''s good, then there will be Third Sister Lao!"


    At this moment, Changsun Wugu, who had been following Changsun Wuji, suddenly said, "Sister Xiuning, I will also give you a gift to Mr...."


    Hearing what his sister said, the grandson Wuji''s face was stern, and he said, "Guanyin maidservant, Hugh is so foolish..."


    "Why people are making a fool of me... Wu Gu also wants to hear her husband finish the following story..." Regarding his brother''s scolding, Chang Sun Wu Gu went back without hesitation.


    "You..." Changsun Wuji heard this, feeling helpless...


    To be honest, he has made arrangements for the future of his little sister...


    That is to marry Li Shimin as his wife.


    This is not only because he is optimistic about Li Shimin''s future, but also because, in these troubled times, having a good relationship with the Li family, the overlord of the Longxi gate, will only benefit the Changsun family.


    Even today, he brought the eldest grandson Wugou out only to deal with Li Shimin''s plan...


    During the dinner, he interrupted his little sister many times, just to prevent her little sister from having too much past contact with that Zhou Ye, after all...this is related to his grandson''s grand plan.


    However, it now seems that this has actually aroused my little sister''s rebellious psychology... It seems that it is necessary to cut off the goodwill in my little sister''s heart for Zhou Ye''s rise.


    Thinking of this, Changsun Wuji wanted to speak and forcibly suppressed his little sister...


    "That''s good, Wugou, you can send me a gift to your husband!" Li Xiuning said...


    "..." As soon as Li Xiuning spoke, the grandson Wuji could no longer forcefully suppress her own little sister. After all, Li Xiuning is Li Shimin''s relatives, and if she hates her, it will be of no benefit to the grandson family...


    In desperation, Changsun Wuji could only speak: "Since Miss Xiuning has spoken, then so be it..."


    In this way, Zhou Ye and Li Xiuning rode in the same car with Changsun Wugou and headed towards the far gate...


    Although the atmosphere at the end of the Sui Dynasty was not as open as it was in the Tang Dynasty, it is not a big deal for men and women to share a car.In particular, the men of Longxi were mostly influenced by the Xianbei people, and the status of women in the family was quite high.


    Li Shimin and Changsun Wuji stood at the entrance of the restaurant, watching the carriage carrying their sisters and sisters, and gradually disappeared from sight...


    For no reason, Li Shimin suddenly felt... as if he had lost the most important thing in his life...


    He shook his head vigorously, threw the unwarranted depression in his heart out of his mind, then sighed, and said: "Such a character, I really don''t want to be an enemy..."


    Chapter 2268


    Chapter two hundred and sixty eight


    In the carriage...


    "Mr. Xiuning has something, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s appropriate to ask..." Li Xiuning looked at Zhou Ye in front of him, lightly enlightened Zhu Chun, and asked: "Xuning heard from her second brother that when he and her husband first met, sir So he spoke out the father¡¯s name... dare to ask Mr., do you know your father?"


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly when he heard the words, "But there was a fate..."


    "Huh? Why didn''t the father ever mention it?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Li Xiuning became more curious...


    She knew that with her father¡¯s personality, if she had ever seen such a handsome, unparalleled, knowledgeable figure, she would definitely mention it in front of her own children, so that they would know that there are people outside the world, and there is a truth outside the world... ¡­


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled mysteriously, noncommittal...


    He can''t answer these words...


    What to say??


    Do you want to tell Li Xiuning...Your father was beaten by me like a dog, crawling in front of me??His Yui elder brother Badao Yueshan was killed by himself??


    This is a bit unspeakable...


    The more Zhou Ye kept silent, the more curious Li Xiuning...


    No way, most women have the same character as cats, with full curiosity...


    "Sir, is there anything unspeakable?" Li Xiuning asked...


    "..." Zhou Ye shook his head, smiling without saying anything...


    "Sir, just tell Xiuning...Xuning, it''s really curious..." Unconsciously, Li Xiuning actually started acting like a baby to Zhou Ye...


    This is simply impossible... I want to believe that Li Xiuning, who is not a bearded woman, is the first time she has acted like a baby to a man other than her father... This scene stunned the grandson Wu Gu sitting aside... ¡­


    She blinked her large and energetic eyes, looking at Li Xiuning, and then at Zhou Ye...A smile could not help but leak out on her face...


    It seems that Sister Xiu Ning also has a ripple with herself, towards Mr. Zhou Ye... However, Wu Gu will not give up, even if the opponent is Sister Xiuning you... the same.


    Thinking of this, Changsun Wugou also opened his mouth and said: "Sir, actually has met Lord Li?? Sir, just talk about it..."


    Changsun Wuguo said while leaning beside Li Xiuning, looking at Zhou Ye with expectant eyes...


    Seeing the performance of the two women, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    Zhou Ye talked about lies or something...


    However, if you tell the truth, then this love game is no more to play...After all, no matter how big Li Xiuning''s heart is, she will never fall in love with an enemy who abuses her father like a dog...unless... ...Zhou Ye used powerful mental power to interfere with the two people''s thoughts...


    However, Zhou Ye changed his mind and thought again, as if he hadn¡¯t spent much time at ease...If I continue to play like this, it¡¯s hard to say, the little baby of the Dongming School will be killed... Hey, it seems that I finally want to. The idea of ??playing a love game will fail in the end.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye had already made a decision in his heart...


    "Are you sure you want to listen?" Zhou Ye''s smile at this time was slightly evil...


    With the dim lights in the carriage, Li Xiuning saw Zhou Ye''s evil smile...


    My heart couldn''t help but beat...


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    "Never mind... Then I will tell you..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "That was what happened decades ago... At that time, your father Li Yuan was the same age as you. My brother is about the size...we are..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s statement, the two women Li Xiuning and Changsun Wuguo couldn''t help but stare round...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1885

    Although Zhou Ye said lightly, but¡ªthe amount of information in his words was too great...


    Decades ago??Zhou Ye in front of him seemed to be only seventeen or eighteen years old... decades ago??Are you kidding me??


    Moreover, also killed his father''s brother??


    Speaking of it, it seems that in my backyard, there is indeed a room that is never open...


    When she was a child, she even sneaked in with her brothers and sisters... I saw the layout inside. It was an ancestral hall. In the ancestral hall, there was only one tablet with the words "Yueshan, righteous brother" written on it...


    This shows that Zhou Ye did not lie in every sentence...


    Thinking of this, Li Xiuning looked up again at Zhou Ye...


    Perhaps it was a psychological effect. At this time, when she looked at Zhou Ye again, she felt that the smile on this handsome boy''s face was so strange and very...


    "Ha, ha ha... Mr. joked... How could anyone in this world be immortal without changing their appearance..." Li Xiuning said dryly.


    "There are no wonders in the big world, maybe there are really?" Zhou Ye''s smile became even more evil... "For example-Me!!!"


    As he finished saying these words, Li Xiuning couldn''t help but shout, "Stop..."


    However, before she could say her words, there was a weird crackling sound of glass shattering in her ears...


    "Let''s play a little game together!!" Zhou Ye smiled evilly: "The name is-Ghost Catcher! I will be a ghost first, you will be a human... Give you a hundred times to escape and hide, one After a hundred counts, I will start looking for you... If I find you, I will hehehehe..."


    At this time, Li Xiuning and Changsun Wugou also felt that the carriage they were sitting on had stopped...


    The two of them didn''t care much, and hurriedly jumped off the carriage... because Zhou Ye had already started counting... "One...two..."


    Li Xiuning took Changsun Wugu and ran to the front of the carriage, where there was the coachman of her Li family...


    Regardless of being just a coachman, he still plays the role of guard... Therefore, martial arts is not weak.


    "Uncle Zhang...what''s wrong with you, Uncle Zhang?" Looking at the driver who was sitting on the carriage and motionless in front of him, Li Xiuning couldn''t help shouting loudly while shaking his body...


    However, the body of Uncle Zhang who drove the car was like a rock, motionless...


    This weird scene scared the two women out of nowhere.


    "Sister Xiuning...what to do..." At this time, the grandson Wuguo was already crying...


    Unexpectedly, I fell in love with a monster...what should I do?Will you be eaten if you are caught...


    At this time, Zhou Ye''s counting voice came from the ears of the two of them..."Twenty-one...twenty-two..."


    The sound was like a urging spell, making the two women frightened...


    However, Li Xiuning was Li Xiuning, she felt her mind at this moment, pulling up the grandson Wuguo, and ran towards the alley...At this time, the carriage had not left the city gate, which was really great.


    As the figures of the two women disappeared at the entrance of the alley, after a while, Zhou Ye''s count reached the end "... ninety nine... one hundred..."


    Chapter 2269


    Chapter two hundred and sixty nine


    Zhou Ye jumped out of the carriage, stretched slightly, and smiled: "The game has started..."


    He raised his eyes and looked around...This is a avenue leading to the East Gate in Luoyang City.


    At this time, it was just when the Hua Deng first came on, the street guide lights in front of the shops on the street had been lit, and there were many pedestrians on the street.


    It''s just that they are all like weird statues, motionless...


    This is also normal...After all, the mirror world is the backside of the real world.


    Everything in the real world can be projected onto the mirror world, but everything in the mirror world cannot affect the real world.


    Now that Zhou Ye adjusted the time ratio between the real world and the mirror world, everything in the natural mirror world seemed to be still.


    "Hey, the uncanny valley effect, I hope the two chicks won''t be scared off their pants..." Zhou Ye said, while Shi Shiran raised his leg and walked towards the alley where Li Xiuning and Changsun Wuguo escaped. ...


    As the ruler of this world, Zhou Ye could of course find two women at once, and even if he could change his faith, he would let them appear in front of him...


    But, this is too boring...


    For games, the most interesting part is the process. Since you can¡¯t play love games, it¡¯s fun to play horror games.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye walked towards the direction where the two women escaped with a wave of evil smiles.


    At this moment... Li Xiuning and Changsun Wuji, who have fled into the depths of the alley, are also facing desperation...


    In front of them, there is a courtyard wall as high as two feet...


    "What to do...what to do...Sister Xiuning..." At this time, the grandson Wuguo was already scared of Liushen Wuzhu...


    Just now they ran all the way and passed by many courtyard gates, but despite the sound of the mountain they patted the courtyard gate, they didn''t see the master inside, and there was not even a question...


    At this time, Li Xiuning was also shocked...


    She is a few years older than the eldest grandson Wu Guzhi. She observes things more carefully...


    Li Xiuning discovered that in this world, it seemed like a ghost mythical creature, the air was not flowing, there was not even a slight breeze, and besides the countless sounds that lingered in the ears, there was no other sound... ¡­


    Right now, the two are already trapped deep in this alley...


    Looking at the towering wall, Li Xiuning was almost desperate...


    She has practiced martial arts for a few days, and even, if she is alone, she can barely jump over this wall...


    However, if you bring the eldest grandson Wugou, it won''t work...


    At this moment, there was an unhurried sound of footsteps in the distance...


    "I''m looking for you..."


    "Don''t let me catch you..."


    With Zhou Ye''s voice faintly coming from a distance, Li Xiuning and Changsun Wuguo were about to collapse...


    In the end, Li Xiuning squatted under the wall and said in a low voice, "Quick, Wushou, step on my shoulder..."


    "Oh..." At this time, Wuguo, the grandson, couldn''t care much anymore, she hurriedly walked towards Li Xiuning...


    Anyone who has been frightened knows that when people are too frightened, their hands and feet will become soft, so that they will not have a trace of strength...


    At this time, the grandson Wugou is like this...


    After trying several times, she couldn''t step on Li Xiuning''s shoulder...At this time, the voice of the distant footsteps talking to Zhou Ye was getting closer...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1886

    The more so, the more powerful Changsun Wugou is...


    At this time, Wuguo Changsun seemed to have given up her last hope... She sat on the ground as a PG and smiled sadly at Li Xiuning: "Sister Xiuning, leave me alone...you run away...after you escape. Just remember to avenge me..."


    Having said this, Changsun Wugu didn''t know where his strength was coming from, so he propped up his body, and ran to the outside. While running, he said: "Quickly go, Sister Xiuning, I will hold him..."


    At this time, Li Xiuning didn''t know what to say... Her vision was blurred by tears...


    Just when she wanted to go back to Changsun Wugou desperately, she suddenly heard Changsun Wugou''s shout from a distance, "Demon, I am here...Come after me..."


    Immediately afterwards, it was Zhou Ye''s voice."Hey, a little guy came to the door by himself..."


    "Come and catch me... ah... what are you going to do... don''t... ah-!"


    Then there was a tragic cry... That cry made Li Xiuning''s heart tremble, and she couldn''t take a step...


    She gritted her silver teeth, "Wuji, don''t worry, after I escape, I will definitely avenge you..."


    While talking, Li Xiuning took a deep breath and jumped hard until he reached the top of the wall with his hand, and then turned over and jumped into the courtyard with a harder effort...


    On the other side...


    The eldest grandson Wu Gu, who sacrificed himself to feed demons, no longer screamed...


    She confines her gaze...


    No way, she was afraid that if she couldn''t help it, she would make a sound that made people think...


    Killing a girl?how is this possible??


    As a decent figure, how could Zhou Ye kill a girl??


    Just play some fun games...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, Li Xiuning, who had escaped into the mansion, was frantically looking everywhere and shouting...


    "Is there anyone...Is anyone here... Go report to the official..."


    However, her shout did not evoke any response...


    Until she saw a figure...


    That was in the corridor of the back house, a little servant carrying a wind lantern... his stepping gesture seemed to be walking...


    When Li Xiuning walked in front of him, he didn''t seem to see Li Xiuning at all in his eyes, and he didn''t move anymore...


    "Hey, hello..."


    "Papa..."


    Li Xiuning, who couldn''t get a response after shouting for a long time, was already extremely anxious, so she simply slapped a dozen slaps against the young man''s face...


    It''s a pity, besides making her palms hurt, it doesn''t do anything...


    Not reconciled, Li Xiuning searched in the mansion again. However, whether it was the owner of the house in the front hall or the family of the woman in the back house, they were all dead, motionless...


    In desperation, Li Xiuning had to go around the front door, opened the door, and rushed towards the street... As she wanted to come, Zhou Ye must have used some demon technique in this area, as long as she ran out of this area, You can escape...


    However, when he walked to the street, Li Xiuning was stunned...


    On the street, there was a rush of people... The excitement was unusual... However-this excitement was only on the surface. In fact, everyone on the street was like a wooden sculpture, motionless...


    At this moment, Li Xiuning was completely desperate...


    Chapter 2270


    Chapter two thousand and seventy


    Looking at this weird scene in front of me...


    If it were an ordinary woman, it would have collapsed...


    However, Li Xiuning is different...


    After all, she is not an ordinary woman. As the only princess of the Tang Dynasty who can be buried after death by the Israeli army, Li Xiuning has the toughness and strength not lost to men.


    When she realized that she could not get help from this weird street, the first time she thought of it was to use the guards in the palace to fight against the evil law of the evil demon.


    After all, in some miscellaneous books, there is always an argument that secular imperial power can suppress all evil in the world.


    In fact, the guy who writes like this is probably just to flatter the emperor.


    If the imperial power is really so powerful, why is there no emperor who can live forever??


    Don''t they claim to be the emperor?Will the Son of Heaven still die??


    Of course, at this time Li Xiuning was also in a hurry to go to the doctor...In this weird world, she had no other way, only dead horses as a living horse doctor.


    Thinking of this, Li Xiuning took a look at his environment.


    This is probably Shiyongfang, which is not far from the upper east gate... From Shiyongfang to the east gate of Ziwei City, there is about five or six miles, passing through three towns...


    I listened carefully, around...


    After Li Xiuning was sure that he hadn''t heard Zhou Ye''s footsteps and words anymore... he stepped forward without hesitation and ran towards the east gate of Ziwei City.


    On the other side, in that alley...


    Alternative battles are also continuing.


    I don''t know how long it took, and with a long scream, the alley fell silent again.


    After a long while...


    A crying voice came... "It hurts..."


    "Guy Wugou, do you want me to help you relieve the pain?" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Huh-badass, don''t..." In that soft voice, there was a hint of nasal sound, as if it were being fond.


    Then, another murmur sounded, like the sound of cloth grinding...


    After a while, Zhou Ye appeared in the alley with the figure of Changsun Wuku in his arms.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1887

    "Do you think I should call your husband? Or should I call you Yelang?"


    At this time, the eldest grandson Wugou, like a koala, lying in Zhou Ye''s arms cleverly, with a trace of sweat on his puffing cheeks... His dark eyes looked like a princess. , Zhou Ye holding him, there was an indescribable naughty feeling in his eyes.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I am a demon?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile looking at the grandson Wuguo in his arms.


    "Hey, you are a demon and my husband, dare not to me and kill you..." As he said, Changsun Wugou was like demonstrating, brightening his little tiger''s teeth, and he almost hugged him. Zhou Ye, who is holding her, has become adorable...


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled and lightly pecked her cheek: "Does Wu Gu like to call my husband? Or does he like to call me Yelang?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words like this, Changsun Wugu''s eyes rolled slightly, and he said softly: "I don''t like any of them... It''s better, I''ll call you a big bad guy in the future...Who called you so bad, I did it at first. It hurts so much..."


    "......Then I will call you little bad guy..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "No, you will call me little lady in the future...


    "Then I''ll call you a mother-in-law..."


    "Huh-so rude, not allowed..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Following the fight between the two, Zhou Ye had already walked onto the street with Changsun Wugou...


    He closed his eyes slightly, and felt Li Xiuning''s position for a while, "Hey, I didn''t expect your sister Xiuning to run really fast... Actually, she is almost at the Ziwei Palace..."


    "Husband, can you...can you let Sister Xiuning go..." Changsun Wugu looked at Zhou Ye with his innocent eyes and pleaded: "From now on, Wu Gu will listen to you..."


    "Hey..." Zhou Ye didn''t get angry when he heard this... but smiled slightly: "Does everything really listen to me?"


    "Hmm..." Hearing the words of his own man, there seemed to be a sense of looseness, the grandson Wugou suddenly lit his little head vigorously...


    "That''s not as good as..." Zhou Ye said, approaching Changsun Wuku''s ear and whispering for a moment...


    "...Husband...you..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the small face of Wuguo, the grandson, flushed to the neck, "I have not healed since the beginning...you have to...husband, you don''t hurt Wugu..."


    "There is no way..." Zhou Ye said helplessly: "You know, in order not to hurt you, I have been very patient..."


    "..."


    Regarding this, Changsun Wugou is still quite sure. After all... Although she doesn''t know much about men and women, she can feel Zhou Ye''s love for herself...


    Especially after she fainted, when she woke up, she could feel that her man''s still hadn''t disappeared...


    Thinking of this, Changsun Wugou felt a little more agreeable in his heart...


    However, she still clutched Zhou Ye''s arm and begged: "Nafujun...can you be gentle with Xiuning... the first time, it really hurts..."


    Hearing Wuguo''s pleading, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile and nodded. He had been eaten and wiped out, and he also begged him to be gentle with Li Xiuning... I have to say that the maidservant Guanyin is indeed the maidservant Guanyin. ...


    "Well, I will be gentler..."


    Zhou Ye smiled and agreed...


    "Nafujun, you put me in the carriage and go after Sister Xiuning..."


    In fact, Wuguo Changsun wanted to see how his sister Xiuning was teased by her husband... But there was no way, she was really bad at this time.


    And Zhou Ye clearly understood the thoughts of Changsun Wuguo instantly, he smiled and shook his head...


    "What''s the matter? Husband?" Seeing Zhou Ye shaking his head, Changsun Wugu asked strangely: "Don''t you plan to find Sister Xiuning now?"


    "It''s important to find Sister Xiuning, but the most important thing is to get you settled first..." Zhou Ye smiled, picked up Grandson Wuguo, and walked on the carriage where they had fled, then waved his hand into the simple carriage. It suddenly changed...


    The originally narrow space in the car became extremely wide in the blink of an eye under Zhou Ye''s changes, and then Zhou Ye took out various things from his wristband one by one...


    What kind of bed, what kind of bedding... Finally, when Zhou Ye left the carriage, Changsun Wugu was already lying in a world like a fairy tale...


    In front of her, there was also a water mirror temporarily condensed by Zhou Ye. In the water mirror, Li Xiuning''s humble back was unexpectedly reflected, and even the lens could be changed according to the intentions of Changsun Wugu...I have to say, it is comparable. The live broadcast is much stronger.


    Chapter 2271


    Chapter Two Thousand Seventy One


    Just when Zhou Ye comforted the grandson Wugou and left the carriage...


    Li Xiuning has rushed to the Xuanwu Gate...


    In a moment, she will be able to rush into the real Ouchi, Ziwei city.


    However, although he is getting closer and closer to his goal, Li Xiuning not only didn''t relax, but he felt heavier.


    Along the way, whether it was the guards at the gates or the soldiers on the walls, they were all the same as the people she saw on the street. They were like stone sculptures, motionless.


    Could it be that with the respect of the emperor, it is hard to escape??


    The more I think about it, the more terrible Li Xiuning feels...


    Why have you never heard of such a powerful monster before??


    Could it be that... is it true that when the sky is about to die, there must be evildoers born??


    Just as Li Xiuning was speculating in her heart, the sound of footsteps like a reminder came from a distance again.


    "I''m looking for you..."


    The faint voice sounded like a sound in the ear...


    At this time, Li Xiuning, no matter how strong, she can''t help but collapse...


    Along the way, she almost knew Zhou Ye''s abilities as a monster.


    This is a monster with great magic power...


    As for¡ªwhy did Li Xiuning think Zhou Ye was a monster??


    Obviously, with such a powerful existence, there are only gods and demons, and those who are good for oneself are called gods, and those who are not good are of course demons...


    It''s not just Li Xiuning who knows this way, everyone in the world knows it this way, and human nature is like this.?


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s voice again, Li Xiuning ran wildly while his thoughts turned sharply...


    [The demon is catching up again, sister Wu Gu is afraid that it is too bad for you...]


    How to do?Is it just like this and keep running away??When will it be considered a leader?


    [Moreover, I can''t escape the hunt of this monster... Until now, there is only one fight, but there may be a ray of life...]

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1888

    [But how to fight?How to fight?It''s a difficult problem...]


    [With bare hands, I can never beat this monster...]


    [No, find a weapon...]


    Thinking of this, Li Xiuning''s eyes began to ponder on the guards around him who were like clay sculptures...


    After a while, she saw a dagger worn by the forbidden army commander''s waist...


    Without thinking about it, Li Xiuning raised his hand and wanted to take the dagger from his waist.


    However...it is a pity that this is the mirror world, and everything here is the reflection of the real world.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that there must be no interference in the real world here, but at least it must have the strength of the ancient one mage.


    Therefore, there is no doubt that the dagger at the waist of the Forbidden Army commander is as if it has grown there. No matter how hard Li Xiuning exhausted, he could not pull it out...


    Just when Li Xiuning was about to despair, suddenly, an obscure light flashed on the scabbard, and then...Li Xiuning pulled out the short sword.


    "God helps me too..." Li Xiuning murmured into the silent night sky with surprises: "If Xiuning succeeds in killing the demon today, he will burn incense and return to the sky..."


    While talking, Li Xiuning ran towards the harem Ouchi without reluctance.


    Obtaining a weapon is only the first step. She doesn''t think that she has a weapon and can kill Zhou Ye...


    How can such a powerful monster be so easy to kill??


    She wants to break Zhou Ye''s vigilance...


    But now, she has no possessions... only a short sword, how can she break Zhou Ye''s vigilance??


    Thinking in her heart, Li Xiuning kept under her feet...like a headless fly, running around in the big house...


    Unconsciously, Li Xiuning came to a palace...


    This palace looks particularly luxurious and luxurious, even the palace ladies are several times more than other places.


    Walking into the palace, Li Xiuning saw the beautiful couch in the palace...


    To be honest, she ran along the way and was basically tired enough to fall to the ground...


    If it weren''t for the stubbornness in her heart to support her, she would have given up resistance long ago and let Zhou Ye do whatever she wanted.


    For Li Xiuning, the Xiu Ning that looked so comfortable was an irresistible bewilderment...


    It''s like a hungry person sees a steamed bun, and a thirsty person sees a clear spring.


    However, Li Xiuning''s perseverance was different from others. She resisted the urge to sit there and rest for a while, and then turned and left... However, at this moment... Her mind was like lightning, flashing across a picture.


    It was in the afternoon when her second brother Li Shimin asked her...


    In Li Shimin''s words, that is that Zhou Ye looks extremely lustful... [After all, the women around Zhou Ye are waiting around, anyone who sees Zhou Ye''s first impression is lustful...]


    Moreover, he has great means to women, so he hopes that Li Xiuning can keep his heart and not be seduced by Zhou Ye.


    [Laughter?] This may be a weakness that can be exploited.


    Thinking of this, Li Xiuning stopped her footsteps and walked step by step to the show couch...


    Sitting on the xiu couch, after thinking for a while, she resolutely pulled her lapels with her hands, and forcefully...


    Stabbed...


    The white samurai suit with gold trim on her shattered...


    At this time, Li Xiuning looked embarrassed, but in the embarrassment, there was a little more indescribable beauty.


    This kind of beauty is the easiest to evoke the violent words in a man''s heart...


    After doing all these things, Li Xiuning hurriedly hid the dagger in his hand under the mattress of Xiuchao...and covered it with brocade.


    Then, she lay on the couch and tried again, and she could indeed grab the hilt she hid in it... Then she relieved her heart, and after taking a few deep breaths, her eyes shot with strong self-confidence..." Come on... Demon! Either you die, or I die... Wugou, you must bless me with the spirit of heaven, kill demons and kill demons... Revenge for you..."


    At this moment, Wu Gu, the grandson in the carriage, naturally showed Li Xiuning''s scene clearly.


    She could even hear Li Xiuning''s self-talk.


    Li Xiuning''s words caused an indescribable weird feeling in the heart of the grandson Wugou...


    There was a touch of touch, and a touch of intolerance... and a touch of funny.


    What moved is-my sister Xiuning, she is in a desperate situation and still does not forget to avenge herself...


    What can''t bear it is - based on her understanding of her own man, I am afraid that this arrangement of her sister Xiuning is useless...


    The funny thing is¡ªSister Xiuning¡¯s beauty tricks are supposed to be meat buns and dogs. There will be no return...


    Just when the grandson Wugou was tangled...Zhou Ye appeared in the water mirror picture.


    Chapter 2272


    Chapter Two Hundred and Seventy Two


    "Huh? Why didn''t you run away?"


    Zhou Ye stood in front of Li Xiuning with a smile, and joked: "I thought I would chase after a while..."


    "Demon, you won..." Li Xiuning looked at Zhou Ye in front of him and sighed slightly and said, "Whatever you want! I can''t run anymore..."


    At this moment, Li Xiuning looked at Zhou Ye''s eyes, which was extremely complicated.


    I really didn¡¯t expect that this beautiful and knowledgeable young man in front of me would actually be a demon... and he was about to slay the demon...


    "Oh? Have you given up resistance? That''s really good..." Zhou Ye pretended not to know, a wicked smile appeared in his corner, and he must go to Li Xiuning...


    Facing Zhou Ye who had come to him step by step, Li Xiuning suddenly shouted, "Wait...I''m going to die soon. Before I die, I want to know...what''s your doing to Wu Gu?"


    "Wuji? She is fine..." Zhou Ye smiled: "Now, she is my woman..."


    "..." Li Xiuning felt relieved when she heard that the grandson Wugou is fine...


    Now that Zhou Ye has the winning ticket, Li Xiuning doesn''t think Zhou Ye needs to lie to himself...


    However, this also confirmed her other conjecture. The demon in front of her was indeed-a demon who would harm women... Thinking of this, Li Xiuning''s murderous intent was even more intense. She forcibly concealed the murderous intent in her eyes, and made an incapable one. Resisting, he lay down and closed his eyes tightly: "Come on..."


    Seeing Li Xiuning who gave up resistance in front of him, Zhou Ye almost didn''t laugh out loud...


    Everything in this world is under his control...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1889

    Li Xiuning considers herself to hide an excellent short sword. To Zhou Ye, it shines like a light in the dark...


    Besides, Zhou Ye gave her the short sword on purpose...


    I originally thought that Li Xiuning would come to a female warrior to fight for the last time...


    In the end, she didn''t think about it, but this girl was going to give him a beauty...


    This is... extremely interesting.


    According to Li Xiuning¡¯s script, Zhou Ye should pounce on it right now, and then when he was in a hurry, Li Xiuning drew out his short sword and performed a scene of killing demons and demons...


    However, with Zhou Ye''s evil taste, how could he follow Li Xiuning''s wishes?


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "Since you have accepted your fate...then the next step-it''s your turn to catch me..."


    "what???"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Li Xiuning suddenly widened her eyes... looked at Zhou Ye with some disbelief...


    Are you kidding me??I''ve set my posture, and you actually told me that your purpose of arresting me is to let me arrest you??


    It''s like trying to download X movies, waiting for the download to complete, only to find that the download is like a gourd baby...


    Seeing Li Xiuning''s astonished expression, Zhou Ye''s evil taste was satisfied...


    "Hehe... Since you don''t want to, let''s go straight to the subject..." Zhou Ye said, waving his hand...


    Li Xiuning felt as if her whole body was mastered by a force, flying out of thin air...


    "Wait..." Li Xiuning was really panicked at this time...This...In this case, everything she arranged is useless...


    "What are you waiting for... Didn''t you say it all, don''t you?" Zhou Ye smiled evilly, looking at the girl who was brought to him by his own thinking power, and smiled slightly: "So...I think it''s already Don''t wait..."


    "No, I said...Wait a minute, at least...at least...I...ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Wuguo, the grandson who was watching the battle in the carriage, closed the water mirror in front of him with a blushing face... "Big bad guy, he said he should be gentler... Actually... However, I can see sister Xiuning so panicked eyes. , It''s a worthwhile trip... hehe..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the real world¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As a stream of light flashed, the three figures of Zhou Ye, Li Xiuning and Changsun Wugu appeared in the carriage again...


    However, the expressions of the two women in the car were quite embarrassing...


    "Husband, are we back?" At this time, Li Xiuning no longer looked like he had just started shouting at Zhou Ye... it was just like a gentle and virtuous wife.


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    "I heard human voices..." Changsun Wugou said with a smile: "That world is interesting and interesting, but it''s a bit too lonely..."


    "Yeah..." Although Li Xiuning echoed the words of Changsun Wuguo in her mouth, there was still nostalgia for the silent world in her eyes...


    Because in that world, Zhou Ye only belongs to the two of them...


    But after returning to reality, I was afraid that she would compete with countless sisters...


    Thinking of this, Li Xiuning''s eyes couldn''t help but look a little sad.


    Regarding Zhou Ye''s situation, it is no longer a secret for the two women who have spent months in the mirror world.


    Therefore, Li Xiuning knew that once she returned to the real world, she would share with countless sisters this extremely diligent husband.


    Even so, she wouldn''t do it if she was asked to leave...because she could not do without the bastard in front of her.


    As if seeing the sadness in Li Xiuning''s eyes, Zhou Ye stretched out his hand with a smile, grabbed her little hand, and said softly: "When we are free, we can go to that world to play a game of ghosts and people... When the time comes, you will catch me... if you catch me, let you hehehe..."


    "Bah... who is rare hehe hehe you..." Li Xiuning''s face blushed immediately upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words... This bad guy...


    "Yeah¡­¡­"


    Compared with Li Xiuning''s sternness, Changsun Wuguo is obviously more candid.


    She smiled and jumped into the arms of her husband, and said: "When I have time, my husband will come to us, enter the mirror world together, and play with us..."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    "But the husband cannot use those magical powers, let alone cheat..."


    "Uh-Wugou, how about a little accommodating?"


    "No..." Changsun Wugou proudly leaked his little tiger teeth, threatening: "If sister Xiuning and I find you cheating, then...um...um..."


    Well, after a long time, Wu Gu, the grandson, didn¡¯t even think of what he could use to threaten Zhou Ye...


    Don''t let him go to bed??Stop teasing, there are so many sisters, are you sure if you push him out, he can''t find a place to sleep?I''m afraid, she pushed the villain out here, and there was a sister who gave her a pennant... There must be four characters on the top, "Self-Self-Man"...


    Do you want to squeeze him out?


    Uh, the idea is good, but there is not a single bit of maneuverability... Only the phrase "exhausted cows do not plough bad fields" is not applicable to my husband...


    In the end, Wuguo, the grandson, could only bark his teeth, threatening: "Kill you to death..."


    Seeing Wuguo''s performance, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but laugh... even Li Xiuning on the side couldn''t help but chuckle...


    Chapter 2273


    Chapter two hundred and seventy three


    Just when the carriage carrying Zhou Ye and the two women left the East Gate of Luoyang, heading towards the White Horse Temple...


    Some things are happening in the Eastern Capital...


    Liu Fuji is a North Caravan located at the entrance of the Eastern Capital.


    At the entrance of the hall, under the cover of food trade, the owner Liu Fu is an outhouse incense owner of the North Caravan.


    What kind of materials are most in short supply in this era of flames and smoke??


    One is an ordnance weapon, the other is a war horse... the third is food.


    After all, whether it is the righteous soldiers of the rebel army or the army of the court, they are still mortals, and they still have to eat.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1890

    Many guys who were entrapped in the chaos army and acted as pawns just wanted to eat a full meal.


    If you go to war hungry, I''m afraid that within three or five days, the spirit of the rebel army will be dispersed.


    Therefore, Liu Fuji¡¯s business has always been thriving. In the eyes of the clerk at the grain shop, his shopkeeper is a capable man with hands and eyes wide open. In this chaotic world, the person who can get so much food is not an ordinary person...


    At this time, Liu Fu, the boss with hands and eyes wide open, was cautiously serving a big man in Chinese clothes in his back home.


    He was about 30 years old, with a slightly longer nose and a wide mouth with a smile that seemed to hang forever, giving people a feeling of confidence.


    "Liu Fu, what''s going on in the Eastern Capital recently?" The big man asked, sitting calmly on the Hu chair.


    Hearing the big man¡¯s question, Liu Fu, who stood beside him, pondered for a moment, and then replied: ¡°If you go back to the leader, in the Eastern Capital, except for the white horse temple, the woman from Cihang Jingzhai, Apart from the rumored jade seal tempting the world to discuss a plan to appease the world, there is no other abnormality..."


    "Ci Hang Jing Zhai..." The big man slowly muttered the name, his eyes shot out... "Heh, what a majesty... Although this Great Sui has run out of time, it still occupies. With half of the country, Sui Yang Emperor Yang Guang is even in this Luoyang city. Didn¡¯t he receive a rest?"


    "Haha, helper..." Liu Fu said with a smile: "You have said that there is not much time in this Sui Dynasty. Although Yang Guang is in this Luoyang city, his decree is not out of the Ziwei Palace. Yes, after all, it''s this time. No one wants to sink into the sea with the broken ship of Da Sui..."


    "Hahaha... That''s right, I was thinking about it..." The big man smiled and shook his head, and said, "Did you do everything I asked you to do during the day?"


    "The subordinates have done it..." Liu Fu replied respectfully: "I have delivered those letterheads to the person who should send them as you ordered..."


    "Hmm..." The big man nodded in satisfaction, and then said: "Okay, it''s late at night, go down and rest!"


    "Yes, helper!"


    Liu Fu said, bowed to the big man, and then left the room...


    Then, he left his back home and walked towards his other secret residence.


    The dependents and servants in the back house were sent away by Liu Fu long before his family leader came.


    Strictly speaking, in his house, only the leader of the Northern Caravan was left.


    For Liu Fu, although he knew that his helper arranged such arrangements and had secret things to do, he did not have the slightest curiosity...


    Rivers and lakes-the older you live, the less courage you are.


    Liu Fu knew that if he knew something, his own helper would naturally tell him what he shouldn''t know. If he knew it, it would be misfortune or not blessing.


    The leader of the North Caravan was satisfied with his knowledgeable and interesting character, so he transferred him from the bitter cold land of Saibei to the prosperous world of Central Plains...


    Therefore, Liu Fu would never discover things he shouldn''t know.


    The leader of the North Caravan sitting in the room, closed his eyes and listened to Liu Fu''s footsteps, and went away little by little...


    He nodded in satisfaction, then smiled and said loudly: "Since it''s already here, why haven''t he shown up?"


    As his voice fell, a looming voice came into his ears with the breeze.


    [You should know that before this world is established, the pure wind and the good mother will enter the dark and ignorant realm, and they will always win the five-pointed body...]


    The voice is like a lover''s whisper, and it is faintly in people''s ears, with some brainwashing effect.


    And this effect obviously has no effect on the big man in costume...


    He frowned helplessly, and sighed: "Don''t do this useless work, come out..."


    "In front of the Great Master, how dare Shafang dare to be presumptuous?"


    As the voice fell, the door of the big man''s room opened suddenly, and then three figures walked in.


    The leader is a woman who looks like her in her twenties. The woman is wearing a purple gauze dress and a drop-shaped golden forehead... her delicate face is smiling, just like A loving young mother looking at her child.


    The two young girls behind her were wearing aqua-green and fire-red samurai costumes, in sassyness, with a hint of arrogance.


    "Good mother Shafang, I have seen the Great Lord..." Shafang came into the room and said to Xu Kaishan who was sitting on the main seat.


    "Shui Concubine, Huo Concubine... have seen the Great Master!" The two women behind her also bowed to Xu Kaishan.


    "Forget it..." Xu Kaishan waved his hand and said, "You are so anxious to use the secret letter from the teaching center to send me here, what is it?"


    Hearing the words of the great master Xu Kaishan, the good mother Shafang hesitated for a moment, waved her hand, and said to the two women behind her: "Go around, don''t let unrelated people break in..."


    "Yes!" X2


    After a bow and a salute, the two girls turned and left the room.


    The benevolent mother Shafang stood on the spot, listening to the movement outside. When she was sure that there were no outsiders, she said to Xu Kaishan, "Things have changed, and there are traitors in the church..."


    Hearing the words of the kind mother, Xu Kaishan straightened up immediately, staring at the kind mother with his eyes fixedly: "There is a traitor in the religion? Who is it? Why don''t you take it down??"


    The good mother Shafang smiled bitterly when she heard the words: "If I can take it down, I won''t use a secret letter to invite the Great Master to come here..."


    "Oh??" Xu Kaishan asked strangely: "My good mother, your martial arts is no longer under me, there are people who can make you feel tricky??"


    You know, although Xu Kaishan is cultivating the supreme treasure in the Daming Zunjiao¡ª¡ªImperial Doctrine Root Zhijing.


    But the good mother is not a weak hand. What she cultivates is the martial arts that evolved from "Bao Bluo Gan", unfolded with her unique weapon jade, and it is even more varied.It was Xu Kaishan who believed that if there was a conflict with this benevolent mother Shafang, it would be difficult to please him in a short time.


    Chapter 2274


    Chapter Two Thousand Seventy Four


    She can actually make the good mother Shafang feel tricky and unable to win it alone. Who will be the traitor in this religion??At this moment, Xu Kaishan was very curious... "Traitor, who is it?"


    "Rong Jiaojiao..."


    The name uttered from the mouth of the good mother Shafang made Xu Kaishan stunned...


    You know, although Rong Jiaojiao is one of Wu Mingzi under Shanmu''s subordinates, her mission is very important... She is responsible for lurking into the Yin Kui Sect...


    Could it be said... "Has she completely turned back into the Yin Kui Sect?"


    "I don''t know..." The good mother Shafang shook her head slightly when she heard the words... "It''s just that her behavior is quite unusual recently... and..."


    Just before she finished speaking, there was a burst of laughter from outside the house...


    "Hehe, isn''t this Sister Water and Sister Huo? Why? Why do you want to kill your sister?"


    Hearing this familiar voice, the good mother Shafang''s face suddenly changed... "That cheap maid is here..."


    "Heh, mother, don''t panic..." Xu Kaishan smiled and stood up and walked outside."Let me see what''s so unusual about this traitor that can make you so jealous..."


    Unless it was the Yin Kui Sect that perennial dragon who saw the first and never saw the end, Xu Kaishan was confident that he could cope with all situations.


    What Xu Kaishan didn''t see was--


    There was a struggling expression on the face of the benefactor Shafang behind him...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1891

    In fact, there are a lot of things she didn''t say to Xu Kaishan...


    That Rong Jiaojiao''s change happened after she returned from the gate of the Yinkui School...


    After Na Rong Jiaojiao came back from the gate of the Yinkui Sect, she was like a different person. Not only did she improve her martial arts so fast, but she also found out all kinds of excuses for not telling the location of the gate of the Yinkui Sect... Especially, she The seed of a Wu Mingzi he was fond of, Dong Shuni, the niece of the previous Atomic King Shichong, also introduced the Yin Kui Sect.


    Shafang, the good mother at that time, still wanted to love talent and wanted to put Rong Jiaojiao in her hands again.


    For this reason, she even rushed from Chang''an to Luoyang, the eastern capital...


    However, when she really faced Rong Jiaojiao, she realized that the subordinate who had been at her mercy before her was far stronger than herself.


    It''s just that she seems a little scrupulous and didn''t kill herself...


    This gave me the opportunity to contact the great respected Xu Kaishan...


    However, now, the secret meeting between him and the Great Master Xu Kaishan was suddenly broken by her... If there is no conspiracy in it, the good mother Shafang is the first to not believe it.


    Could it be that... she hung herself in order to deceive the Great Venerable Xu Kaishan, and then wipe out the entire Da Ming Zun Sect in one fell swoop??


    The more she thinks about it, the more she feels like this, the more she thinks, the more terrifying she feels.


    Who did the calculations come from??


    And behind all this, who is instigating??


    Could it be the Yin Queen Zhu Yuyan behind the Yinkui faction who has overwhelmed martial arts for more than ten years??


    still is¡­¡­


    But, no matter what, the good mother Shafang knows that now she can''t easily run away...After all, people have opened their pockets and put them in. How could she let her escape easily?


    For the present plan, I have to follow Xu Kaishan and wait for the opportunity...


    I only hope that Xu Kaishan can beat that traitor.


    Thinking of this, the good mother Shafang gritted her silver teeth, followed Xu Kaishan, and walked outside the door.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, in Liu Fu''s back house, there are two figures standing, one is a beautiful young woman in a white dress with long hair tied behind her head, and the other is Rong Jiaojiao in black. .


    Shafang was sure that she had never seen that young woman... But since she was standing with Rong Jiaojiao, she was obviously her enemy.


    Thinking of this, Shafang looked around again and saw that on the surrounding roofs, there were more than a dozen women wearing black gauze skirts and covering their faces with black gauze. These women stood like fairies in the dark night. Above the roof...Two of the women, holding in their hands, are the Concubine and Fire Concubine under her...


    Obviously, the two men under him, without even a trace of resistance, fell into the hands of the enemy.


    Xu Kaishan, the great respecter of Daming Zunjiao, looked at the two women in the courtyard, and said: "Xu Kaishan has seen two girls. I don''t know if the two girls are here late at night, what advice?"


    "Hehe..." Rong Jiaojiao didn''t speak, but smiled first: "Da Zun is really polite. Jiaojiao won''t do anything for him here, just for the good mother Shafang and Shui Huo sisters..."


    Having said this, Rong Jiaojiao smiled sweeter.


    "After all, these three people are gifts that Jiaojiao wants to give to her husband. If they run away, then Jiaojiao will be punished by her husband..."


    "My husband?"


    Xu Kaishan frowned when he heard the words, "Lady Jiaojiao, although you have already betrayed my Da Ming Zunjiao, you still have something to do with fireworks? You can''t do too much..."


    "Hahahaha..." Rong Jiaojiao smiled at Xu Kaishan''s words, tremblingly, "Will Xu Dazun also be so polite? It''s really rare... Originally, it was because everyone met each other, I should I''ll let you go, but, what a pity... Jiaojiao has already issued a military order in front of your husband. If you let you go, Jiaojiao will be disgusted by your husband. That way, Jiaojiao will be heartbroken and die. ..."


    In fact, if it weren''t for the dozens of black figures around, giving Xu Kaishan a very strange feeling, Xu Kaishan had already taken action to suppress the traitors in this religion...


    Is it true that his Daming Zunjiao opened a shantang?Saying rebellion means rebellion??


    However, at this time, Xu Kaishan was stronger than others, and he had to admit it.


    "Does this matter have to be like this?" Xu Kaishan frowned, and said solemnly: "Does Jiaojiao give me no face to Xu?"


    "Of course..." Faced with Xu Kaishan''s threat, Rong Jiaojiao didn''t care at all...


    In fact, today she originally came to arrest the benevolent mother Shafang and the two daughters of water and fire. As for the great elder Xu Kaishan, it was just a surprise.


    "Then you can see the true chapter..." Xu Kaishan said, no longer tolerate, and yelled, "I''ll try my best..."


    As his words fell, the air in the entire small courtyard was like a copper wall and iron wall, squeezed towards the two women.


    At the same time, Xu Kaishan also shouted loudly: "Good mother, if you don''t take action at this time, when will you wait?"


    The good mother Shafang gritted her silver teeth and smashed her body. In her hand, Yu Xiaoyao smashed her head against Rong Jiaojiao...


    Just when the two of them joined hands and were about to break out, the mysterious woman in white clothes standing beside Rong Jiaojiao lightly enlightened Zhu Chun and said: "The light of rice grains dare to compete with Haoyue..."


    As her voice fell, a sound like a rock cracking came from the courtyard... Then, Xu Kaishan felt that Hungarian''s mouth was dull, and his control of the surrounding air was forcibly taken away...


    Chapter 2275


    Chapter two thousand two hundred and seventy-five


    The root of the so-called Blessings of All Laws is that it can turn the emptiness into reality, turning the air and water into a copper wall and iron wall to attack or defend.


    This unscientific method like magic once made Xu Kaishan invincible.


    However, now, he has encountered a nemesis.


    The white-clothed woman in front of him just waved his hand casually, and Xu Kaishan felt his internal strength bounced back as if hitting a diamond.


    The result of that huge backlash was that he sprayed a mouthful of blood.


    At this time, Xu Kaishan''s thoughts turned sharply... He was afraid that he was going to be planted today, and he knew that he shouldn''t have come.


    But no matter what, it''s right now to find a way to escape the birth of a genius.


    As for the good mother Shafang??


    Xu Kaishan can''t take care of...


    Thinking of this, Xu Kaishan took a mouthful of blood and sprayed it at the two women Rong Jiaojiao, and then the blood covered the sight of the two women. He did not advance but retreated, with force under his feet, and rushed towards the house behind him...


    Then, there was a loud noise, apparently he broke the wall of the room and rushed out...


    After all, on the roof, there are women in black dresses everywhere, and they look absolutely ugly.


    In desperation, Xu Kaishan had to break through the wall and escape...


    As long as he escapes the sight of the women, Xu Kaishan has the confidence to change his face in an instant, so that people will never recognize him again.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1892

    Facing Xu Kaishan who was running away, Rong Jiaojiao didn''t care about it...


    All she cared about was the good mother Shafang who was caught by her weapon in front of her.


    "Hehe...Sir Mother, some of your smashed Jiaojiao hurts..." Rong Jiaojiao said that it hurts, but she didn''t even have a painful expression on her face. One of her hands was tight. Grabbing one end of the jade Xiaoyao in Shafang''s hand, he smiled and said, "Don''t resist, is it okay to be a Jiaojiao husband?"


    "Don''t think about it..." The good mother Shafang stared at her, gave up the deadly weapon she had been caught, then turned her palm into claws, and grabbed Rong Jiaojiao''s pretty face.


    "Hehe, is the good mother jealous of Jiaojiao''s beauty? That''s not good, and the husband hates the jealousy of the sisters at home the most, so... it really needs to be adjusted!"


    As Rong Jiaojiao''s words fell, the good mother Shafang felt that the back of her neck was tight, and then she couldn''t lift a trace of strength all over her body...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, just like carrying a kitten, Rong Jiaojiao, who was carrying her kind mother Shafang, looked at the woman in white next to her, and smiled: "Sister Qing''er, don''t you need to intercept and kill the great elder Xu Kaishan?? "


    "No need..." Bai Qing''er said coldly, "The other sisters will bring him back..."


    Rong Jiaojiao was speechless when she heard Bai Qing''er''s words...


    She knew that Bai Qing''er in front of her was actually not so cold...


    However, she would only reveal her true temperament in front of her husband...Of course, as many Rong Jiaojiao who attended the Zhou family gathering, naturally she had also seen Bai Qing''er''s true temperament.


    When I first saw Bai Qing''er''s true temperament, Rong Jiaojiao''s chin was almost not shocked.


    How should I put it? For the first time in her life, she knew the meaning of a sentence that her husband often hangs on her side...


    What do you mean by "the saint in the eyes of outsiders, my blocker"?


    That kind of contrast is really fun.


    In this regard, Rong Jiaojiao can only bow down to her husband''s adjustment skills.


    At this time, although the good mother Shafang, who was carried by Rong Jiaojiao, could not speak, she could hear and think.


    Relying on the conversation between the two and the conversation between Rong Jiaojiao and Xu Kaishan just now, the good mother roughly guessed something.


    For example-the person behind Rong Jiaojiao is the husband in her mouth.


    And the woman in white who can start the great elder Xu Kaishan away with one move, seems to be the woman Rong Jiaojiao''s husband said...


    Then-who is the husband in Rong Jiaojiao''s mouth?What is he going to do??


    Just when the good mother was thinking...


    Suddenly there was a crisp sound...


    The benevolent mother Shafang looked at her intently, and saw a blood-stained human head, like a ball, rolling down to the feet of the two women.


    That head-eyes wide open, with a weird smile...


    No one else, it was the great respected Xu Kaishan who just ran away.


    Obviously, he was beheaded when he thought he had escaped from birth... Therefore, his horned smile has not disappeared, but his eyes are filled with surprise.


    Thinking of this, the good mother Shafang couldn''t help but jump in her heart...


    Although she has been captured by the two women, at least she is still alive...As long as she is alive, there is a chance.


    How many times stronger than the unlucky great-grandfather Xu Kaishan in front of me...


    Thinking of this, there is a trace of luck in the mother Shafang''s heart...


    And she doesn''t know what kind of days she will face in the next three days, which will definitely make her feel that life is better than death.


    With Xu Kaishan''s leadership, today''s action is completely over...


    "Okay, let''s go... Your husband must have been waiting for us for a long time..."


    This time, it was not Rong Jiaojiao who spoke first, but Bai Qing''er with a cold face.


    Although her voice was cold, there was already a fire in Bai Qing''er''s eyes... When she thought of seeing her husband Zhou Ye soon, every cell in her body seemed to cheer...


    "Well, yes, Qing''er sister..."


    Rong Jiaojiao nodded obediently, and then carried her good mother Shafang towards the White Horse Temple outside the city...


    As for the corpses here, they don''t care...


    In this era, it is harder to crack a premeditated murder.


    Moreover, the last possible thing is that the owner of this mansion, Liu Fu secretly disposes of Xu Kaishan''s head... and then pretends that nothing happened, swept away the belongings in the gang, and flew away.


    After all, he could not explain why Xu Kaishan died in his private house...


    It is ridiculous to say that Xu Kaishan, the gang leader of the Northern Caravan and the great master of Daming Zunjiao, died silently in a private house.


    However, this may be the destination of the people in the rivers and lakes... Lived vigorously, and died silently.


    When Bai Qinger and Rong Jiaojiao rushed back to the other courtyard of the White Horse Temple with their trophies, Zhou Ye hadn''t returned yet...


    Rong Jiaojiao simply threw the three trophies in her hand to Fu Junxi, Bei Mihu, and Yun Yuzhen...


    And she, along with Bai Qing''er, walked to the gate of the temple, looking into the distance, the direction her husband is about to return... ready to welcome her husband back.


    Compared with Rong Jiaojiao¡¯s expectations, Bai Qinger was a little uneasy. In fact, she went down the mountain without telling her master to wish Yuyan. She missed her husband so much, so this time Rong Jiaojiao always asked the Yin Kui faction for help. Feng Yiwei, who was resident in the Kui faction, came out to help, and she volunteered to go down the mountain together...


    At the moment, I just ask my husband not to be angry, and then...I can help her plead with the master...


    Chapter 2276


    Chapter two hundred and seventy-six


    Time goes by...


    In the blink of an eye, it has been almost half a month since Zhou Ye arrived in Luoyang.


    In this half month, everything that should have happened has also happened.


    For example, Qing Xuan, she took the opportunity to use Tao instead of Li Zheng to bear for Feixuan what should have been taken by Feixuan... ahem, so she was also considered to have got what she wanted.


    It was just because I was too proud, so I murmured a few words in the chat room, but... somehow, I was told by my mother.


    This makes Bi Xiu''s heart angry...


    Bi Xiuxin went down the mountain without saying a word, and took her daughter back to the mountain...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1893

    Of course, because of Zhou Ye''s protection, Qing Xuan was not given a love education by her mother, but she had to punish her for half a year.


    Regarding this, Qing Xuan is so sweet...


    Since my mother just forbids her own feet, but has not said that she will cut off contact with her father from now on, that is great.


    Explain that my mother acquiesced in this matter...


    Forbidding one''s own feet is just to show other sisters, after all-this wind cannot grow.


    Therefore, Qing Xuan returned to the emperor to step on the peak happily.


    As for Zhou Ye, it was natural to be complained by Bi Xiuxin...


    The complaint became so fierce, Zhou Ye became impatient, and simply grabbed Bi Xiuxin into the house and gave her a love education.


    After this education, Bi Xiuxin immediately became a well-behaved wife, and she didn''t dare to say anything more.


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t do too much to let them go together. After all, this level was a bit too high, Zhou Ye was afraid that Bi Xiuxin couldn''t accept it for a while.


    However, since Bi Xiuxin acquiesced to Qing Xuan''s behavior, would it be far behind to go together?


    For the past half month, Zhou Ye has been accompanied by Li Xiuning and his grandson Wuguo, and brought his daughters together to play everywhere in the eastern capital of Luoyang.


    Although, whether it is Rong Jiaojiao or Shifeixuan, there is nothing to go shopping in Luoyang for a long time.


    However, playing with my sisters and playing with my lover are totally two concepts...


    Therefore, the girls were happier than Zhou Ye.


    It¡¯s just that, with a group of beauties of national beauty and beauty, screaming across the market, this also brought some small troubles to Zhou Ye... However, these small troubles were turned into by the daughters of Rong Jiaojiao before they even contacted Zhou Ye. Invisible.


    The troubles in the martial arts were solved by Shi Feixuan, the successor of Ci Hang Jingzhai who was the best in martial arts, while the official troubles were solved by Li Xiuning and Dong Shuni.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye had a good time playing...


    It''s just that his leisure time is coming to an end...because someone hit his mind.


    In the east of Luoyang, more than thirty miles away, there is a town called Wenjiaji...


    The population here is mainly Wen surname...


    Wenjia Town is located at the main traffic road into the eastern capital. There are many merchants who come and go, and it seems very prosperous.


    In the town, due to the business people coming and going, many inns have been opened, among which Penglai Inn is the biggest business.


    The business of this Penglai Inn is so big that it is not to say that the food in this inn is the best and the guest rooms are the cleanest. It is only because the owner behind the inn is the master of the Wen family''s big room...


    The Wen family''s words in this three-acre land are much more useful than the government.


    Therefore, the business of this big house, the merchants and the locals, have to be taken care of.


    At this time, in the upper room on the second floor of the Penglai Inn, a beautiful woman in white clothes with long hair hanging down was sitting on the main seat, listening to the report.


    "Miss, the little one has already inquired... In recent days, Shi Feixuan, the successor of Ci Hang Jingzhai''s entry into the world, has been behind closed doors to thank guests, and has never discussed the general trend of the world with anyone..." A man in Qingyi said, Standing respectfully in front of the beauty, she said in a deep voice.


    "Oh??" The beauty in white heard the words and said in a daze: "Then Shi Fei Xuan is so passive and negligent if she preaches to choose a master for the world? Isn''t she afraid that the elders behind her will blame it?"


    "Hey, miss, I''ve found out about this little one too..." The man in Tsing Yi smiled and said, "The little one found out in Luoyang City. These days, the master concubine said that he was behind closed doors and thanked guests, but with a The Chinese-clothed teenagers accompany them on the tour... and, beside them, there are seven or eight women together... The only ones who have heard of are Luoyang Manager¡¯s niece, Dong Shuni, and the third of the Li Family¡¯s family. Miss Li Xiuning and so on... There are a few other women. The young ones can''t really find out their identities, but looking at how they talk and laugh, their identities are definitely not low when they want to come!"


    "The young man in Chinese clothes?" Hearing the reply from his subordinates, the beautiful woman in white was taken aback."Can you find out the identity of that Chinese-clothed boy??"


    "This... I was so small that I didn''t inquire, but the young one had approached them and eavesdropped on their conversation..." said this, the love man thought a little bit: "It seems that Li Xiuning called him Yelang... ¡­And other women either call him Lang Jun or Zhou Lang... roughly that''s it!"


    "Zhou Ye?" Hearing this answer, the beauty in white thought for a moment, and then settled.


    The name Zhou Ye, the beautiful woman in white confidently used her unforgettable ability, if she had ever heard it, she would definitely not forget it.


    And she obviously never heard of this person''s name in the arena...


    Of course, if you want to say this name, the beauty in white still knows it. After all, hundreds of years ago, the powerful monarch of the Da''an Dynasty was called Zhou Ye...


    However, the beauty in white obviously won''t believe that Zhou Ye is that Zhou Ye...


    After all, in her heart, she doesn''t believe that anyone can live for hundreds of years.


    It is true that someone can live for hundreds of years, and I am afraid they are already old, how can they be like a teenager??


    Therefore, the beautiful lady in white regarded Zhou Ye as an unknown person in the world...


    It''s just a fluke to have the same name as Emperor Da''an.


    "The great leader ordered me to wait for an opportunity to seize He''s Bi. Such treasures must not fall into the hands of others..." the white-clothed woman said softly, "It''s just that, although I have brought more than 500 masters from the village, But doing it at the White Horse Temple... is a bit wrong!"


    At this moment, an ugly woman standing behind her said: "Miss, why didn''t you tie up that Zhou Ye and threaten that Shifei Xuan? The two have such a close relationship, I think it must be that The chick of Cihang Jingzhai has moved Fan''s heart...The lover who tied her up, maybe she will be able to offer He Cho Bi!"


    As soon as the ugly woman spoke, the others frowned at her unpleasant voice like Ye Xiao neighing.


    Chapter 2277


    Chapter Two Thousand Seventy Seven


    "It''s not right..." The white-clothed beauty shook her head and said, "Since Zhou Ye can be attracted by a group of women, it must be an extraordinary character. If it is in the wild, I still have the confidence to use the method of battle formation. Capture, but¡ªin Luoyang City, I¡¯m afraid that if that person persists for a while, I will die without a burial place."


    Hearing the words of the beautiful lady in white, everyone in the room fell silent.


    They also know that what the lady said is true.


    After all, they are all anti-thief in Wagangzhai. If they are in the wild on weekdays, they are not afraid of the Sui army...


    But in Luoyang City, they went deep alone, with no internal response, no external reinforcements... even if they really would die without a place to bury them.


    When everyone was silent, the Tsing Yi Dahan who was in charge of the investigation suddenly lit up.


    "Miss Qixin... The little one has something to say..."


    "Oh?" The beauty in white heard the words, looked at the man in Tsing Yi, and said, "What can I tell you?"


    "When the little one was following that person today, he accidentally heard that the young man said that Luoyang city had been bored... complaining that there was nowhere to go... Later, a woman said that there is Luanchuan County in a hundred miles south of Luoyang. , Where the mountain wall is steep, the Qifeng rises steeply, it is a good place to go out and escape the summer heat... The boy seems to have moved..."


    The man in Tsing Yi talked about what he had heard and heard...


    When the beauty in white heard this, her eyes lit up... "Okay... With this news, He''s Bi will definitely fall into the hands of my Wadangzhai..."


    Having said this, the beautiful lady in white looked at the man in green clothes and said: "You go back to the White Horse Temple right now and stare at the young man..."


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    "Others, you are so so..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1894

    As the voice of the beautiful lady in white fell, everyone in the room was passionate, as if the treasure and Choi were already in their grasp.


    The beautiful woman in white said that she was happy, but she didn''t notice that the shadow under her feet, like the surface of the water, showed a slight fluctuation.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, in the other courtyard of the White Horse Temple, Zhou Ye was lying lazily in the main hall, behind him, the two women using their bodies as chairs for him, and holding the exotic Shafang in his arms.


    "Master, don''t you go to visit Luoyang City today?" Shafang carefully tied a piece of fruit from Nanyang with a small wooden stick and put it into the mouth of the owner, while asking.


    "Not going, so boring..." Zhou Ye said after sighing.


    For him, after a long time in this era, there is nothing interesting.


    After all, in this era, in terms of entertainment, it is far less exciting than later generations.


    In the final analysis, people in this era, eating full is a luxury, so how can they be leisurely and find ways to entertain?


    After removing the freshness at the beginning, Zhou Ye felt that this era was rather boring...


    "Otherwise, Master, let''s go to Luanchuan County to play..." Shafang said coquettishly, "Didn''t Ms. Suni say, is there a good place to go outing and summer?"


    "Luanchuan..." Zhou Ye is no stranger to this place name. After all, Luanchuan''s travel advertisements will be all over the sky in later generations... What is Laojun Mountain, what is the Grand Canyon... Wait.


    But to Zhou Ye, it was not very attractive to him.After all, he has seen more beautiful scenery in World of Warcraft, and he is not very interested in the scenery in this world...


    However, just when he was about to refuse, he suddenly closed his eyes and kept listening to what was so common...


    In this situation, Shafang did not dare to disturb her master.


    She knew that her master was in contact with his shadow guard...


    Speaking of those shadow guards, Shafang felt a panic...


    Those shadow guards are unknown, but they can blend into the shadows of people, and they are only responsible to their owner Zhou Ye.


    Of course, Zhou Ye''s shadow guard in this world is not the shadow guard he cultivated in the Marvel universe.


    In order to have fun for himself, Zhou Ye certainly couldn''t let the patrol wind envoy take all the beauties directly to him.


    But he was also a little worried that something accident might have caused the beauty he liked to be arched.


    Therefore, the Shadow Guard came into being...


    These shadow guards were selected by Zhou Ye from the ghosts of the underworld. Of course, the gender is naturally female, and it must be a perfect body.


    Then, Zhou Ye bestowed on them the supreme Dafa of ghost cultivation like the Heart Sutra of the Soul and Soul...So, the strange shadow guard appeared.


    Of course, in order to distinguish the shadow guards in the Marvel world, their full names are-Shadow Guards.


    At this time, Zhou Ye was talking with his shadow female guard.


    After a long while, Zhou Ye finally opened his eyes...with a slight smile: "Okay, we will go to Luanchuan County to play tomorrow..."


    "Really?" When Zhou Ye agreed to his proposal, Sha Fang was inexplicably surprised.


    You know, although she is at the side of Zhou Ye, in fact, her identity is the same as that of a servant girl, and even the identity of girls such as Bei Mihu is not as good as...No way, she was played by the three daughters of Bei Mihu. I''m afraid... Naturally, I don''t dare to be arrogant.


    Shafang just talked about it casually. I really didn''t expect Zhou Ye to actually pass his proposal.


    Seeing Shafang¡¯s expression, Zhou Ye smiled and stroked her cheek gently, and said, "Okay, since you have entered my Zhou''s house, don¡¯t hate Beimi and call them... and get along with them in the future. ..."


    "Shafang dare not..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Shafang felt a mixed feeling of sadness and joy...


    Until this moment, she has a feeling of truly integrating into the forces around her master... In the past, she always had a feeling of being quite separated from her daughters. In the final analysis, she was only given to her master by her own charming mistress. It¡¯s just a gift.


    On weekdays, she is really cautious, not dare to fight any sisters. After all, her class is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    But now, with Zhou Ye''s words, her status is equal to that of Meihu...


    How can this not surprise Shafang??


    As for, looking for a chance to escape?


    Don''t be funny, none of the women who have been tricked by Zhou Ye''s magical powers has a record of defecting.


    The goddess is so, not to mention the mere mortal three daughters of Shafang.


    Zhou Ye looked at the teardrops in Shafang''s eyes, gently raised his hand to wipe it away, and smiled: "I know that the three of you have been miserably manipulated by them. Why don''t I help you take revenge today..."


    When Shafang heard the words, she didn''t care about the tears still hanging on her face, and asked excitedly: "Really??"


    "Of course... it''s better like this..." Zhou Ye smiled and whispered to Shafang... These whispers made Shafang''s pretty face blush... "The master is really bad, why help the slave family get revenge... Think...Bah, the master is so bad..."


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye smiled without saying a word.


    Chapter 2278


    Chapter two thousand two hundred and seventy-eight


    The next morning...


    In the morning class of the monks of Baima Temple, a handsome young man walked out from the gate of the other courtyard.


    Behind him, followed by a rather exotic young woman dressed as a slave servant, followed by two maids in green skirts.


    This group of people is no one else, but Zhou Ye, the good mother Shafang and the two servants.


    Zhou Ye wore a white Confucian growth robe with gold rims, holding a jade fracture fan, and swaying it, giving people an elegant feeling... and the good mother behind him was carrying a cloth pouch on her back. The two maidservants are carrying an exquisite mahogany food box in their hands.


    This group of people dressed up for a long distance, and when they reached the gate of the temple, naturally a group of coachmen came forward to solicit business.


    During this half month, Zhou Ye did not take care of these coachmen. He also left a reputation for being generous among coachmen.


    Therefore, seeing Zhou Ye coming out, a group of coachmen greeted him one after another.


    "Hi son, where are you going today?"


    "Good son..."


    "Good son..."


    Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, and stopped in front of a Tsing Yi coachman... "Have never seen you before? Are you new here?"


    The Tsing Yi coachman heard the words and hurriedly replied: "If you return to the son, the youngest came from his hometown to ask for a living..."


    "Oh? Where is your hometown?" Zhou Ye asked casually.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1895

    "If you go back to the son, the little hometown is in Luanchuan County..." The Tsing Yi coachman was also well-behaved, knowing that high-profile guests should not offend...


    "It''s so good, I happen to be going to Luanchuan to play...just take your car..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Thank you son, thank you son... You are such a good person..." The Tsing Yi coachman was really overjoyed when he heard that. He thanked him, and hurriedly walked to his carriage and put down the wooden frame behind the carriage for the convenience of Zhou Ye boarding¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye was not welcome, and stepped directly into the carriage.


    As Zhou Ye chose the carriage, the other coachmen didn¡¯t say anything... After all, it¡¯s a matter of others who are willing to ride in the carriage. Moreover, Luan Chuan is a bit too far away. For a few days...they who drag the family with their mouths are not very willing to run remotely.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After Zhou Ye and the three maids got in the car, the man in Tsing Yi got on the shaft, and with a sound of driving, the carriage slowly drove away from the entrance of the White Horse Temple.


    What everyone didn''t notice was that when the man in Qingyi was driving away, he exchanged glances with the beggar who was squatting at the gate of the temple.After a while, the beggar also left the door of the White Horse Temple.


    All this, naturally, can''t hide Zhou Ye''s perception...


    For him, as long as he wants to know, there is nothing in the world that he doesn''t know.


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t care...


    This time I only did not bring Shi Feixuan and Li Xiuning and other women, naturally, it was also to let some people have no scruples...


    He''s just throwing himself into the net... just don''t know, what strategy does the American soldier plan to use against himself??


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye looked forward to it more and more.


    From the East Gate of Luoyang to Luanchuan, passing through Guanlin, Yichuan, Songxian...


    As for Zhou Ye, since he was not in a hurry, he naturally went all the way to play...


    He directly ordered the coachman to go south at Guanlin, and spent a whole day at Longmen Grottoes...


    Then, all the way, all the way to play.


    If it is an ordinary coachman, I am afraid that he is already anxious at this time. After all, if it is delayed for a day, it will delay a day''s business... However, this Tsing Yi coachman is different from others. He can''t wait for Zhou Ye to delay for a few days on the road...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye had a great time playing this trip.


    But what I have to say is that the roads in ancient times were really not very good...


    This way, some roads even almost threw up the three girls...


    But fortunately, with Zhou Ye''s support, the three girls did not make a fool of themselves.


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye''s frame has reached the junction of Yichuan County and Song County...


    It is located at the junction of the two counties, where the people are strong and there are many bandits, so the road is particularly calm.


    After all, in this place, ordinary merchants, unless they gather a few hundred people, would not dare to leave...


    At midday, a carriage, from the official road, slowly headed south...


    Although it has entered the autumn time, the autumn tiger is still very hot...


    After running for a while, Uesugi was soaked with sweat from the man in Tsing Yi driving the car...


    Especially at noon when the sun was blazing, the person who was exposed to the sun almost fainted.


    At this moment, the man who drove the car saw a tea stand beside the official road from a distance. His eyes lit up and he turned to the car and said, "Master, now the sun is like fire, and there is a tea stand ahead. You see, shall we rest for a while before leaving..."


    "That''s good..."


    In the car, Zhou Ye''s voice came...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s answer, the big guy was overjoyed. He raised his whip in his hand and yelled peacefully, "Driving..."


    Following his drive, the horse moved its four hooves and quickly moved towards the tea stall.


    After a while...


    The carriage stopped in front of the tea stall...


    "The guest officer wants to drink tea and dine? The small one has freshly chilled herbal tea and various pasta..." Seeing the big man stop the carriage, the middle-aged owner in the tea stall greeted him with a smile... ¡­


    "That''s not panic..." The big man said as he jumped off the cowl, walked behind the door, placed the wooden frame in front of the door, and said respectfully: "Master, we are here, let''s take a rest... "


    As the big man''s words fell, Shafang stepped out of the carriage first. As soon as she got out of the carriage, she immediately raised her hand to help Zhou Ye...


    And what about Zhou Ye?It also played the appearance of a weak student man, and walked down with Shafang''s support...


    The middle-aged owner of the tea stall, seeing the vain look at Zhou Ye''s feet, the smile on his face grew stronger...


    "My son, please... Let''s not see it as a wild shop, but don''t have any fun..."


    "Yeah..." Zhou Ye nodded lightly, and with the help of the two maidservants, he walked to the underside of the pergola...


    This painting of him really looks like a weak scholar after sitting in a carriage for a long time.


    Shafang walked under the pergola first, took out a silk handkerchief from her waist, wiped it hard on the stool for a while, and then sat down with Zhou Ye.


    "Ah, it killed me..." At this time, Zhou Ye was already addicted to acting...While enjoying the squeeze of the two maidservants on his shoulders, he sighed: "Everything is hard to do. I just know today. It''s true...It''s really better to take a boat..."


    After sighing for a while, Zhou Ye raised his eyes to look at the middle-aged man, and said, "What good food do you have here?"


    "If you return to the son, although our place is not as prosperous as the big city, there are also some delicious mountain products..." After that, the middle-aged man wanted to introduce...


    However, it was interrupted by Zhou Ye with a wave of his hand... "Well, I don''t bother to listen to you, pick up what you are good at... the money will naturally not be less than you!"


    Chapter 2279


    Chapter two thousand and seventy


    When the middle-aged man heard the words, the smile on his face bloomed...


    "Hao Le... Master, take a break, take a sip of tea, and I will prepare it for you right away..."


    As he said, the middle-aged man with the appearance of the tea shop owner shouted behind him: "Chunni, Chunni, damn girl, where did you go... Don¡¯t hurry up and bring the herbal tea, let the son cool off his thirst... ¡­"


    "Hey, come here..."


    With a sweet response, a village girl in a coarse cloth skirt walked out from behind the straw shed.


    That woman, if she only listened to her voice, anyone would feel that she was a beauty, even if she was not a peerless beauty, she should at least be a delicate girl.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1896

    However, when Zhou Ye saw her face, there was a feeling that meeting was worse than hearing.


    I saw that the village girl had a melon-seeded face, willow eyebrows, and a cherry mouth...It is supposed to be standard for beautiful women, right?


    It''s a pity that the star-filled pockmarks have completely destroyed this beauty.


    It¡¯s just that if you don¡¯t look at your face and just look at the slender figure, this village girl is also a beauty...


    As Zhou Ye looked up and down the village girl named Chunni, the village girl came out carrying a copper pot and several pottery bowls...


    "Master, please use tea..." As she said, the village girl placed the tea bowl in front of Zhou Ye and others, and then picked up the copper pot in her hand and filled the tea bowl...


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye looked at the village girl in front of him, then at the tea on the low table, and said with a wicked smile: "My Zhou, He De He Neng, can actually let the beautiful soldier in Wadazhai serve me tea Pouring water... not easy, not easy..."


    Hearing what Zhou Ye said... Whether it was the owner of the tea shed or the brawny man driving the car, his expression changed drastically in an instant.


    And Shen Luoyan, who was dressed as an ugly village girl, changed his face drastically. As soon as he lifted his right hand, a silver hairpin slipped out of her sleeve, raising his hand to think of Zhou Ye''s throat piercing.


    The other two also leaned their hands behind them, obviously trying to copy the guy desperately.


    However, no matter how fast they are, how can they be faster than Shafang??


    When Zhou Ye broke the crowd, Shafang had already activated the ability transformed by her master¡ªthe spiritual ability.


    Perhaps it is because the natural concentration of martial arts practitioners is far better than ordinary people. Since Shafang gained the spiritual power, in just half a month, he has been able to use it as usual.


    In addition, what she used to do at the Daming Zunjiao was also a missionary work, and she had studied hypnosis and other methods. Therefore, she was even more powerful when she gained spiritual power.


    "Humph--!"


    After Shafang snorted coldly, whether it was the sturdy car driver or the middle-aged man pretending to be the owner of the tea shed, they all stood on the spot as if they had been held in fixation...


    As for the ugly Shen Luoyan?


    Hehe, then naturally the owner will clean up by himself, and Shafang will not take away the toys of the owner without wit...


    At this time, Shen Luoyan had already poked the silver hairpin in his hand at Zhou Ye''s throat, and Zhou Ye, without dodge or dodge, let her do it, stretched out her long arms to embrace her slender waist, and exerted force. , He dragged her into his arms.


    Shen Luoyan was really anxious, angry, ashamed and angry at this time. The hairpin that had just pierced Zhou Ye''s throat, because of Zhou Ye''s pull, directly stabbed it sideways and slid down Zhou Ye''s neck.


    However, she was not discouraged. Instead, she flipped her wrist and turned into a stick, and once again pointed the silver hairpin in her hand at Zhou Ye''s throat...


    Zhou Ye smiled, didn''t evade, but slowly said, "Just..."


    Shen Luoyan didn''t pay attention to Zhou Ye''s words, but forced the silver hairpin between Zhou Ye''s neck and said coldly: "Let go of your stinky hands..."


    "What if I don''t let it go?" Zhou Ye said cheerfully.


    "You..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words like a rogue Poppi, he sent Shen Luoyan out of his body and two Buddhas to heaven...


    However, she finally suppressed her anger and said, "If you don''t let me go...today, I will put a transparent hole in your neck..."


    "I''m so scared... I''m afraid to die..." Zhou Ye said, and yawned...


    "...You..." Shen Luoyan was almost vomiting blood from Zhou Ye''s anger... She had never seen such a brazen person.


    However, in the end, she still did not forcefully pierce the silver hairpin into Zhou Ye¡¯s neck. After all, the purpose of her trip was for the He Shibi in Shi Feixuan¡¯s hands. The game was also set to capture Zhou Ye. Threatening Shi Feixuan.


    If she really killed Zhou Ye, Shen Luoyan was really afraid of Shifei''s anger and would never die with her at Wagangzhai, then it would violate her original intention.


    After all, although Wagangzhai claims to have one hundred thousand soldiers, it can compete with the Sui army.


    But those people from all walks of life are not so offended.


    Especially a woman whose lover was killed, that is really terrifying.


    As a woman, although Shen Luoyan has never opened her heart to any man, she knows women''s hearts best.


    Once a woman really hates it, it will really be revenge from morning till night.


    It would be even more terrifying if this woman were still a disciple of Cihang Jingzhai, who was a martial artist.


    As long as the teacher fairy issues an order of revenge in the name of the teacher''s gate, I am afraid that the good situation in Wagangzhai will disappear in the blink of an eye.


    After all, no matter how strong Wagangzhai is, there are really not many people who can beat it. Especially the people in the rivers and lakes have always used everything. They are not afraid of thieves, and they are afraid of thieves. By then, fear of Wagangzhai will be true. It''s never peaceful...


    Thinking of this, even though the roots of Shen Luoyan''s hated teeth were itching... but she also cared about Shi Feixuan, and didn''t dare to easily take the life of the slutty in front of her.


    In desperation, Shen Luoyan had to change the hairpin in his hand and aimed it at Zhou Ye''s left eye... gritted his teeth and said: "Don''t let me go, or else, be careful of your tricks..."


    Facing Shen Luoyan''s threat, Zhou Ye just yawned and lazily said, "Two clicks..."


    "I asked you to let me go..."


    "If you have the ability, go out by yourself..."


    "..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Shen Luoyan was speechless for a while, if she could get out of Zhou Ye''s arms, would she still use it as a threat?


    Zhou Ye''s arm was like an iron hoop around her waist. How could she be able to get out??


    Thinking of this, Shen Luoyan felt more and more bitter...


    Thinking of her dignified American military division in Wagangzhai, and a martial arts wizard who commanded thousands of troops, the Sui general did not dare to be presumptuous in front of her, but today, he was forced by a spoiler to have no way into the earth... ...This is really...


    The more I thought about it, the more I thought about it, the more I thought about it, the more I was wronged, especially when Shen Luoyan looked at Zhou Ye''s evil smile, he didn''t get angry, and the hairpin in his hand was going to be poked harder...


    Chapter 2280


    Chapter two hundred and eighty


    Just when Shen Luoyan was about to poke the hairpin in Zhou Ye''s eyes...


    Suddenly there was a cold snort...


    Then, Shen Luoyan felt his arm stagnate, and the hairpin could no longer jab.


    It is not someone else who does it, it is the good mother Shafang.


    It was one thing for her to watch her master teasing the American soldier, but it was another thing to let the American soldier hurt her master.


    "Hehe..." Faced with Shen Luoyan''s actions, Zhou Ye smiled slightly... and relieved Shafang''s spiritual power that had bound her.


    "Master..." Shafang looked at Shen Luoyan, who was able to move again, and stomped her feet before her master...


    "It''s okay, she can''t hurt me..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head at the kind mother Shafang standing behind Shen Luoyan...


    Now that the owner has taken the initiative to stop, then Shafang will naturally no longer be troublesome...


    However, there was a sourness in my heart...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1897

    This is really different from other people...


    At this time, Shen Luoyan, who was almost mad by Zhou Ye, once gained freedom, the silver hairpin in his hand naturally pierced Zhou Ye''s eyes...


    "Three, four, five..."


    Zhou Ye didn''t stop him, letting her stab her casually, but every time she stabs, Zhou Ye will count.


    Seeing her master''s behavior, Shafang couldn''t help but roll her eyes, as if thinking of something, she squinted and chuckled...


    Looking at Shen Luoyan''s eyes, he couldn''t help but bring a trace of pity...


    But obviously, Shen Luoyan didn''t have any eyes behind his head, and couldn''t see Shafang''s expression, especially when she was almost mad by Zhou Ye...


    The silver hairpin in his hand stabbed without a head and face...


    After counting more than a dozen times, Zhou Ye was also a little impatient... "Pop-hey, woman, you can give me enough..."


    "You...you dare to hit me..." Shen Luoyan held the dolphins in his hands, and looked at Zhou Ye in disbelief...


    "Well, I hit..."


    "I''m fighting with you..."


    "Snapped¡­¡­"


    "I¡­¡­"


    "Snapped¡­¡­"


    "..."


    In other words, the wicked still need the wicked to grind...


    Zhou Ye''s subsequent slap that raindrops on her body woke Shen Luoyan instead...


    In the final analysis, Shen Luoyan is a beautiful soldier in Wagangzhai, and even a femme fatale in the mouth of the Sui army.The scheming is naturally extraordinary.


    The reason why she was so gaffe just now is really because she has never been so frivolous by a man since she was a child... After she calmed down, she also found many things wrong.


    Why don''t those two guys around me help?Why are the five hundred soldiers lying in ambush in the surrounding mountains and forests still in such a situation??


    What exactly is going on??


    These things, the more Shen Luoyan thinks about it, the more terrible he thinks, the more he thinks about it, the more he feels...I''m afraid I''ve kicked the iron this time.


    "Who are you?" Shen Luoyan looked at Zhou Ye with a serious face and asked...


    "Me? Isn''t that the Zhou Ye you want to intercept..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "No, what I want to know is not your name... but your identity..." After saying this, Shen Luoyan said with a sad expression: "Luoyan doesn''t want to be even the first man who is frivolous in his life. Know..."


    If Shen Luoyan made this expression in normal times, maybe Zhou Ye would also tell her his origin...


    However, now that Zhou Ye saw Shen Luoyan making this look, he couldn''t help laughing...


    Zhou Ye''s smile made Shen Luoyan silly...


    What''s happening here?Isn''t your own beauty tricks not working well??


    What she didn''t notice was that she was wearing ugly makeup right now...


    This is equivalent to the same sentence, spoken from Fairy Zixia, it is a love word that makes a man''s heart fascinating, but if it is spoken from the flowery mouth, it is even a laughable joke.


    "Hahaha... my beauty soldier... hahaha... you... you should remove your makeup first..." Zhou Ye said, laughing from the tea on the low table, using Dip some tea with her hand and wipe it on Shen Luoyan''s cheek...


    After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Shen Luoyan finally understood where he was wrong...


    At this moment, she had an urge to kill Zhou Ye and die with him...


    What is wrong with me today?No matter how frequently she makes mistakes, she really has missed the level of her beautiful soldier.


    However, when she felt the gentle hand on her cheek that helped her remove her makeup with tea, she felt a little throbbing in her heart.


    To put it bluntly, the removal of eyebrows is a kind of boudoir pleasure between husband and wife...For women of the opposite sex who can make such an intimate behavior, only their husband is the only one.


    Unconsciously, Shen Luoyan''s cheeks were already red...


    "I¡­¡­"


    "What''s wrong with you?" Zhou Ye smiled as he looked at the beautiful soldier who was gradually in his own hands, showing his true face.


    "Why teasing Luoyan like this..." Shen Luoyan is so slow at this time, knowing that someone has seen through his own strategy long ago, for fear that even the five hundred sergeants who are ambushing by him are already abusive, right?


    "Oh? There is such a reason in the world? You are only allowed to calculate me? Isn''t I allowed to tease you?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "So how is Young Master Zhou going to deal with Luoyan?" At this time, Shen Luoyan has completely calmed down...and no longer struggles...


    The winner and loser, since the skill is not as good as the others, fell into the hands of Zhou Ye, and Shen Luoyan has already accepted his fate...


    Resist?


    It''s not that she has resisted, but-the silver hairpin in her hand has just been pierced and deformed, and she has not been able to do what Zhou Ye has done, and she has not even been able to leave a mark on Zhou Ye...


    Being able to practice horizontal training to such a level, she didn''t lose in the loss.


    "How to deal with you?" Zhou Ye made a thoughtful look, and said: "What a problem... Keep it, it is a disaster after all, or just kill it?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Shen Luoyan couldn''t help but tremble slightly...


    Since ancient times, the only death is difficult. It seems that I am far from being as strong as I thought before...


    Thinking of this, Shen Luoyan couldn''t help but sigh, but he did not ask for mercy.


    Rather, he raised his pink neck and looked generous and righteous... "Please do not let Luo Yan suffer for no reason..."


    Seeing Shen Luoyan''s piety, Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing... "Hahaha... the American military division deserves to be a beautiful military division... I changed my attention, and I decided to take you as my woman... ¡­"


    "what??"


    When Shen Luoyan heard this, he would struggle... "You... kill me, I mean you can''t be your woman..."


    Reference 2281


    Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty One


    "It''s not for you..." Zhou Ye smiled, "Well, between you and me, there are still some small accounts to be settled..."


    As he said, Zhou Ye hugged Shen Luoyan, his figure flashed, and he took Shafang''s daughters and disappeared in place...As Zhou Ye and others disappeared in place, the two people who remained in the tea shed Including the tea shed and the carriage, they have gone through ten thousand years of time at the same moment, turning into a mass of dust... as if they had never appeared in this world. Of course, the one who ended up with them, and that More than five hundred Vadangzhai masters lying in the woods on both sides...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1898

    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Laojun Mountain, formerly known as Jingshi Mountain, is located in the southeast of Luanchuan County. It is the main peak of the eight hundred miles of Funiu Mountains in the Qinling Mountains, with an elevation of 2297 meters.


    Fengding Laojun Temple was built in the Northern Wei Dynasty...It has always been incense and it is a place of worship for many good men and women.


    At this time, on the mountain road leading to the Laojun Temple on the top of the mountain, a group of quite eye-catching teams looked very different.


    The first person was a young man in Jinfu. The young man was extremely tall, about 1.9 meters, and his appearance was even more beautiful and extraordinary. At first glance, people knew that this man must be of extraordinary origin.


    And behind him, a little bit behind, is a woman with long hair and white clothes. That woman is also extremely beautiful, especially her pair of slick eyes, which gives people a kind of agility. What a wise feeling...


    Behind these two people, there is a maidservant dressed as three maids...


    Whether it was the older maidservant full of young women''s charm or the two young maidservants, their beauty was not inferior to that of the beauty in white in front of him, and even the faintly revealed exoticism on the faces of the three of them, It can''t add a lot of style to the three.


    This group of people is not someone else, it is Zhou Ye and others...


    And behind Zhou Ye was the American soldier Shen Luoyan.


    It''s just that at this time, the American soldier Shen Luoyan no longer had a tit-for-tat confrontation with Zhou Ye that day, and some just looked at Zhou Ye''s side of affection.


    Obviously, the American soldier did not escape Zhou Ye''s poisonous hand, and eventually fell into his palm.


    "Are Luo Yan tired?"


    At this time, the group had reached halfway up the mountain, Zhou Ye smiled and grabbed Shen Luoyan''s little hand, and asked softly.


    "Why does the husband treat the concubine body as a fragile porcelain doll?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, he clearly felt very happy, but he even said something arrogant... "The husband is not tired, how can Luo Yan Tired?"


    "puff--!!"


    Hearing Shen Luoyan''s words, Zhou Ye hadn''t spoken yet, but Shafang and other women behind him had already endured their good looks...


    Shafang smiled, while squeezing her throat vividly and said: "Langjun...it''s not working anymore, my concubine is really not working anymore..."


    "I beg you, Lang Jun, let your concubine go..." The Shui girl was also so bad that she actually cooperated with Shafang when a classmate made a begging for mercy.


    Shen Luoyan''s pretty face flushed to his neck in an instant... "You two bad things, don''t follow me... don''t..."


    However, it is obvious that Shen Luoyan''s words are useless to Shafang and other women...


    After all, according to the Zhou family''s house rules, she still has to call the three daughters to her sister...


    No way, who told Zhou''s family to talk about sisters after entering the house?


    Obviously, Shafang is not afraid of Shen Luoyan...


    Shen Luoyan didn''t say anything, she said that Shafang and the two girls are learning more...


    "Don''t say... Don''t say..."


    Shen Luoyan naturally refused to stand up, and reached out to catch Shafang. However, she covered Shafang¡¯s look, and Shui Mai said more vigorously... She covered Shui Mai''s look, and Shafang said even more. Working hard...


    This makes Shen Luoyan angry...


    In the end, she could only ask her husband for help with a sad expression... "Husband, you don''t care about Sister Shafang and others..."


    "It''s okay... next time you can help me clean them up..." Zhou Ye smiled and said.


    When Shen Luoyan heard this, his eyes lit up...


    The so-called helping her husband clean up people...Of course she knows how to do it...


    Although only three days have passed since the present, in the mirror world, she has been kept by Zhou Ye for a few months...


    For my husband when he was there, there were an endless stream of small tricks, not to mention learning 10%, at least 50 or 60%.


    Therefore, Shen Luoyan immediately understood what Zhou Ye said... She smiled at Shafang and said, "Sister Shafang, next time I won¡¯t blame my sister for not being merciful..."


    "Hee hee, I have water to help me..." Shafang said confidently: "It''s a big deal, we hurt each other together... we two fight one..."


    "No, it''s two-on-two..." Shen Luoyan said calmly: "Sister Huoer, but you helped me..."


    Shafang was stunned when she heard this, and looked at Huo''er with a look of surprise: "Huo''er...Could it be that you are going to betray me?"


    "I...I..." The somewhat honest Huoer was at a loss when Shafang said so...


    Finally, the girls couldn''t help but hug each other and laughed...


    Seeing the happy appearance of all the girls, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but leaked a smile. Come out to play, naturally he would like to be happy... Of course he was also happy to see his own woman so happy.


    But fortunately, today is not the first year of the junior high school nor the fifteenth day. The number of people who go up the mountain to burn incense is sparse, and not many people.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye didn''t say anything about the girls making such colorful jokes...


    In fact, Shafang is still very measured, knowing what to do when...


    While talking and laughing, everyone has reached the Laojun Temple on the top of the mountain...


    Just when Zhou Ye was about to take the women into the temple to play, a gray figure suddenly appeared in front of Zhou Ye with the sound of wind.


    "Sword Master, the style has not been seen for many years... Ning Daoqi is polite..."


    As the voice fell, a rather tall figure appeared in front of Zhou Ye. It was an old man with Eguan Bo belt, with five strands of long beard, and a quaint and simple face, wearing a gray robe, facing Zhou Ye. Ye bowed, showing respectful appearance.


    "Haha, who should I be? Ning Daoqi, who turned out to be one of the three great masters..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Ning Daoqi smiled bitterly: "In front of the sword master, how dare Ning Daoqi call the grandmaster... ashamed, ashamed..."


    "Hehe, Ning scattered people see me, but want to compete with me again?" Zhou Ye asked rhetorically.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Ning Daoqi couldn''t help shivering, as if remembering something terrible, and hurriedly shook his head and said: "Don''t dare, Ning Daoqi just wandered here. Seeing the sword master here, I came here to make a call. Hello...Ning Daoqi will leave now..."


    While talking, his figure flashed, and his figure swept down the mountain like electricity...It was like fleeing.


    "Then...that is Ning Daoqi, one of the three great masters?? Why did he run?" Shen Luoyan said dumbfounded when he saw Ning Daoqi who had fled.


    You know, even when she was Wadangzhai, she had heard the name of the three great masters in the world, but why did this grandmaster run away when she saw her husband??


    "Probably I was scared the last time..." Zhou Ye said lightly...


    "Huh? Husband has such a record, hurry...tell Luo Yan..."


    Reference 2282


    Chapter two hundred and eighty two


    "That''s what happened a few years ago..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1899

    Zhou Ye smiled, and while talking, he walked into Laojun Temple.


    "At that time I was drinking tea and discussing Taoism in Cihang Jingzhai..."


    "Is it just drinking tea and talking about the Tao?" Shen Luoyan asked with a smile when he heard Zhou Ye''s words.


    You must know that after several months of getting along, although I dare not say that I know a lot about my husband, but at least in terms of personality, he still knows quite well.


    Where is Cihang Jingzhai??


    That is the holy place where the martial arts bull''s ears are held. In Cihang Jingzhai, there are all women. This is known to all in the world.


    Especially, the female disciples of Cihang Jingzhai who come out of the mountain every few years are all stunning...It makes people in the rivers and lakes want to entertain the female disciples in Cihang Jingzhai.


    Come to think of it, the contemporary master of Cihang Jingzhai is certainly a stunning woman who does not lose to Shifeixuan.


    Will my husband be at ease drinking tea and talking when he meets a stunning woman??Give me a break¡­¡­


    Shen Luoyan was the first to believe this sentence.


    Hearing Shen Luoyan''s teasing, Zhou Ye gave her a helpless look, his right hand turned into an invisible thing, and then he heard a crisp sound...


    Snapped--


    "! Yeah -" Chen Layan like frightened deer in general, leaped aside, his hands protecting dolphin, a look of distress of watching their own husband ...... Jiao Chen said: "The husband ...... you, how can you ......"


    "Do you still want to hear the story?" Zhou Ye smiled evilly and raised his hand and gestured. "If you interrupt my husband, I will serve you..."


    "Hehe..." XN


    Seeing Shen Luoyan''s embarrassment being bullied by her owner, whether it was Shafang or the second maid, she couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Hearing the laughter of the women, Shen Luoyan''s face turned red... but she did not dare to violate her husband¡¯s words again, so she obediently returned to her husband¡¯s side again, and muttered: "The husband will do bully me¡­¡­"


    Zhou Ye, as if he hadn''t heard her talking, continued with what he said just now... "At that time, I was drinking tea and discussing the Dao with the master of Cihang Jingzhai..."


    Talking about drinking tea, in fact, to put it bluntly, it is just trying to make love with Fan Qinghui and Bi Xiuxin.


    At that time, Ning Daoqi, an individual who was already well-known, didn''t know where he got the gate of Cihang Jingzhai, so he went directly to the door, intending to watch Cihang Jingzhai''s handed down treasure-Cihang Swordsman...


    Coincidentally, it happened that Zhou Ye, who was permanently stationed at the Flying Horse Ranch, was in the Cihang Jingzhai that day.


    So, Ning Daoqi was unlucky...


    He failed to borrow the Cihang Sword Classic, but was hit by Zhou Ye''s eyes, vomiting blood and fled.


    If it wasn''t for Zhou Ye that didn''t want to kill him, then Ning Daoqi would definitely die in Cihang Jingzhai.


    However, this Ning Daoqi also knew and was interested. After he recovered from his injury, he went around claiming that he had borrowed the Cihang swordsmanship from Cihang Jingzhai. Because his mind was not condensed enough, he vomited blood and hurt his mind, but he also owed him Ning Daoqi. With the favor of Ci Hang Jing Zhai, the descendants of Ci Hang Jing Zhai can unconditionally ask him to do something.


    Since Ning Daoqi was so knowledgeable and interesting, Zhou Ye didn''t chase him anymore.


    I just didn¡¯t expect to see this old boy again today, but this guy is probably afraid of Zhou Ye. He just said hello to Zhou Ye, but when he heard Zhou Ye asked him if he wanted to fight with him again, Immediately fled...


    No way, although Ning Daoqi was arrogant, he was self-aware.


    Ten years ago, he couldn''t hold a look in his eyes. Ten years later??Ha ha¡­¡­


    After hearing what Zhou Ye said, Shen Luoyan''s eyes were filled with pride... "Husband, you are so amazing..."


    Women, who doesn''t want his lover to be a peerless hero??


    Although Shen Luoyan had seen her husband''s miraculousness more or less since she was taken away by Zhou Ye, it was the first time she knew about this glorious past of her husband.


    Who is that?That was Ning Daoqi, one of the three great masters, such a figure could not bear a look from his husband.


    How can this prevent Shen Luoyan from being proud?


    After all, women have a vanity to compare...


    Some women show up in the cost of eating and wearing, and some women show up in putting them on men.


    And Shen Luoyan obviously likes the kind of saint in front of his husband.


    Hearing that her husband was so awkward, she was happier than defeating Ning Daoqi.


    In response, Zhou Ye could only shake his head and sigh.


    Zhou Ye took the girls to play in Laojun Mountain for a few days, and then went around Jiguandong and other places...


    In the end, after spending half a month in Luanchuan, Zhou Ye took Shen Luoyan and other women back to the White Horse Temple in Luoyang.


    Four went out and five came back.


    Shi Feixuan and other women expressed serious protests...


    Especially the noble women''s group headed by Li Xiuning is even more clamoring that they must educate their husbands on what is called a husband''s guide.


    In response, Zhou Ye waved his hand, "Come on, who is afraid of whom..."


    It''s night-a war begins...


    And when this war aimed at squeezing out one''s own husband finally ended, all the women could not get up again.


    Just kidding, in terms of Zhou Ye''s physique at this time, it couldn''t be easier to teach these chicks to the north.


    What''s more, this product has also opened up a cheating-like second ten thousand skills?


    Therefore, in the next three days, the women had to hang up and surrender.


    Happy days always pass quickly.


    After Zhou Ye stayed in Luoyang for more than a month, he had to leave.


    He planned to go all the way to the east, eventually reaching the southeast coast...


    why??Because his little princess of the Dongming School has already issued an ultimatum to him, and she won''t come again... I won''t recognize him as a dad.


    In desperation, Zhou Ye could only set off.


    Although Shi Feixuan wanted to go with her husband, but Master¡¯s order was hard to violate, she still had to continue to search for the Ming Master in Luoyang, and she had been in Luoyang for long enough. Next she planned to leave for Chang''an and continue there. Own division mission.


    Of course, although Zhou Qingxuan is not by her side, Rong Jiaojiao, Dong Shuni, and the grandson Wuguo, will accompany her to Chang''an.


    And Li Xiuning, Shafang, Bei Mihu and other women, will follow the beauty gang master Yun Yuzhen and go south by boat...


    In the end, Bai Qing''er and Shen Luoyan were the only two following Zhou Ye...


    After sending off the girls one by one, Zhou Ye stood on the dock, looking at the stern of the giant Kun Gang going down the Yangtze River, without speaking for a long time.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1900

    "Since the husband is not willing to leave the sisters, why not take the sisters to act together?" Shen Luoyan, who was standing behind Zhou Ye, asked strangely.


    "Hehe, Sister Luoyan, you don''t know anything about that..." Bai Qing''er smiled: "The master must be thinking at this time--ah, I can finally go out again..."


    "Papa¡ªwhat nonsense..."


    "Master..." Bai Qing''er was slapped by Zhou Ye with this slap, holding the dolphins in her hands, water shadows in her eyes...


    "Well, let''s set off too..."


    Chapter 2283


    Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty Three


    Luoyang''s official road to Liyang...


    From time to time, you can always see a group of draggers marching towards Luoyang...


    They either drove their own horse-drawn carriages and ox carts to let the young and old ride in the carts, or helped the old and young to hobble with simple bags. In short, the closer they were to the Yangtze River, the more they could feel the coming of chaos.


    At this time, a black exquisite carriage, being led by two tall horses, was moving up against the flow of people and heading towards Liyang.


    On the cowl, sat a teenager, not tall or short, not fat or thin, with a sallow complexion, and a little malnourished.


    He looked at the hungry people with a hint of pity in his eyes.


    But it was just a trace of pity.


    In this troubled time, if he really wants to save the people from the fire and water, there is only one way to use the mighty power of his husband.


    However, she is more aware that her husband is no longer willing to be the emperor... Therefore, she can only hope that her sister will find the current Mingjun early, sweep the world with the power of thunder, and return the people to a peaceful and prosperous world.


    "Oh..." Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but sigh...That''s not easy.


    The prosperity of the people suffers, and the death of the people suffers.


    This sentence my husband said is really right...


    She shook her head helplessly, and returned her eyes to those fleeing... Not far in the forest beside the official road, she found a clearing and stopped the carriage.


    After jumping off the shaft of the carriage, she stepped directly into the carriage.


    The carriage looked the same size as an ordinary carriage, but when you really walked into it, you would find that there was something else in it.


    In the car is a space of more than 100 square meters. In the space, there are all kinds of ornate furniture, and the floor is covered with wool carpets from Persia.


    In this space, the most conspicuous one is the wooden couch placed in the middle... that big couch occupies a small half of the space.


    At this moment, a man and a woman were lying on the couch that looked quite comfortable...


    As soon as the coachman stepped into the carriage, he made a few back and forth movements on the edge of his face, and quickly tore off a thin skin like a mask.Obviously, she had just changed her face...


    After tearing off the human skin mask on her face, the woman walked to the side of the couch, took off her shoes and got on the couch, then crawled to the woman''s side with both hands and feet, pinpointing the place where the thin quilt had the most flesh, and pulled it up... ¡­"Snapped¡­¡­"


    With this slap, the woman couldn''t pretend to sleep anymore... "Ah-Luo Yan, what are you doing..."


    "Pretend to sleep... Get up quickly, it''s time for you to drive..." As he said, he stuffed the mask and other things in his hands all over...


    "I''m still soft...you know...Master..." Bai Qing''er said, holding her owner tightly, looking like she was going to shame.


    "I don''t care... Say yes, one person for a long time..."


    "Luo Yan, you can let people go..."


    "Don''t..."


    The sound of the two women''s dispute obviously awakened the sleeping teenager next to him...


    As soon as he stretched out his hand, he dragged the two women into his arms together... "Well, you don''t need to drive the car anymore, I''ll drive the car later..."


    "Don''t..."


    "Master... I was wrong..."


    "I''ll go now¡­¡­"


    "Ah----!!!"


    The two women''s begging for mercy was obviously useless... Soon, the two of them lost the energy to beg for mercy, only...


    After a long while--


    Zhou Ye walked out of the carriage with a refreshing look... After lazily stretched out, he sat on the shaft of the carriage...


    The carriage drove away from the glade and once again embarked on the official road.


    As for the two daughters, Shen Luoyan and Bai Qing''er, hehe...It is estimated that they will not be able to get up before sunset.


    In this way, Zhou Ye drove the carriage all the way to Liyang against the flow of people.


    Three days later...


    Zhou Ye and others came to a mountain village... Just when Zhou Ye drove into the village, intending to pass through the village, and continue to move forward... Suddenly, there was a rush of horseshoes from the opposite official road. , And then, a team of people sprinted from the hillside...


    I saw this group of more than 60 people, dressed in variegated samurai costumes, and everyone was wearing a green scarf on their arms...


    As soon as he rushed into the village entrance, he shot and killed a few domestic dogs that came out.


    Then, they searched house by house and drove out more than a hundred men, women, and children from the village. For a while, they walked away, calling children and calling mothers, crying and screaming, which made people unbearable to witness.


    The Green Turban Army arranged men and women into two sisters in the village, and surrounded them in groups to prevent anyone from escaping.


    At this moment, the leader saw the entrance of the village at a glance. Zhou Ye, who had just drove over, sat down with him in the rather exquisite and luxurious black carriage. His face was suddenly happy, and then he dashed without hesitation. In the past, a big knife in his hand pointed at Zhou Ye, and he shouted and asked, "Who are you? But Sui Jun''s dog official family?"


    "It''s your ass?" Zhou Ye raised his eyelids and said indifferently.


    "Oh, the kid is pretty..." The leader of the army smiled angrily when he heard the words, "Today, I let you know that your grandpa is so powerful..."


    With that said, the army chief wanted to order the four pros and cons on his left and right to go up and cut the young man who was ranting under his horse.


    At this moment, the two women in the car seemed to have heard the cries of the villagers outside the car, hurriedly dressed up, walked out of the car door, and asked, "Husband (Master), what happened?"


    It''s fine for the two women not to show up. This appearance immediately stunned the army head...


    The halazi in the mouth is almost flowing out...


    After all, no matter from which aspect, Bai Qing''er and Shen Luoyan are rare, peerless beauties, how could the military head who left his hoe a few days ago have seen it??


    At this moment, the army leader didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to Zhou Ye... He looked straight at the two women Bai Qing''er and Shen Luoyan, and said: "Come on, get me arrested. I suspect they are Sui. The spy sent by the army dog ??officer... Qitou, I want to interrogate it..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1901

    Zhou Ye was almost out of anger at this time... Fuck, it''s true that if I don''t kill people, there will always be someone on the pole looking for abuse...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled evilly: "You, do you like my woman?"


    "Boy, what your woman, this is a spy, today..."


    "Hey, people can''t live for evil..." Zhou Ye sighed...


    As his voice fell, Qi Juntou felt that he could no longer move his whole body. Before he could see the color of horror on his face...A black flame burned from under his feet... ¡­


    "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" A sorrowful scream, from the mouth of Boss Qi,...Just listening to this scream made all the so-called rebel sergeants feel terrified. .


    Chapter 2284


    Chapter two hundred and eighty four


    The pros and cons of Boss Qi who stood on the sidelines did not care much, so they wanted to draw their swords to help...


    However, they were horrified to find that their bodies were frozen and motionless.


    They couldn''t even move their fingers.


    In fact, not only these four followers, but also the dozens of other green-haired volunteers.


    "Is my woman very beautiful?" Zhou Ye happily jumped off the shaft of the car at this time, and then walked to the front of the boss Qi...


    At this time, Boss Qi, still sitting on the horse, kept screaming screams...


    Zhou Ye looked at him, then sighed, "I don''t like to look up at people..."


    As his voice fell, the miscellaneous war horse under Qi boss''s hips melted like wax, and instantly turned into a mass of black and red flesh.


    As the war horse turned into a pool of blood, the boss suddenly fell to the ground...At this time, he was lying in the blood that his war horse turned into, howling and screaming, how terrible the image looks. ...


    "That''s much better..." Zhou Ye looked down at the boss Qi with joy, and smiled: "Well---just keep screaming here!"


    With that said, Zhou Ye no longer paid attention to the screaming Boss Qi, allowing his body to be burned by the black flame inch by inch...


    He stepped to the side, followed Boss Qi and said with a smile: "Come, tell me, whose rebels are you?"


    "I...I..." The pros had already been shocked by Zhou Ye''s means and could not speak. Facing Zhou Ye''s question, he was so shocked that he didn''t know how to answer.


    With his knock, Zhou Ye''s brows suddenly frowned... "A good man, even in such a situation, he is unwilling to betray his boss... I admire you... So, let you die right..."


    As soon as Zhou Ye''s words landed, the kiss suddenly felt as if his whole body was being squeezed from all sides by a tens of thousands of giants. In an instant, he turned into a mass of fleshy mud.


    Although this pro-following death was extremely fast, those sergeants could see clearly...the pro-family death was extremely miserable... Before dying, even the eyeballs were squeezed out.


    Looking at the pro-accompaniment who had turned into a mass of fleshy flesh, Zhou Ye turned around and faced the other pro-accompaniment again. He was about to speak, and the pro was like a gun, saying: "Grandpa for your life, the little one is Mr. Du¡¯s subordinate, he was ordered to come and recruit... Grandpa spares his life..."


    "Did I ask you?? What a look..."


    Hearing that pro-following words, Zhou Ye frowned again and waved his hand unceremoniously, allowing this guy to follow in the footsteps of his colleagues...


    Seeing this, almost all the Green Turban rebels wailed in their hearts at the same time...


    The Qi Juntou of his own is really seeking his own way. He is a good way of walking in the house, what is it to provoke this killing star??This time is good, it''s trivial to not complete the task assigned above, this special code may not even be able to save his own life.


    This little killer star in front of him is obviously playing with himself...


    Thinking of this, these rebels couldn''t help but scolded Boss Qi several times.


    At this time, Zhou Ye had walked in front of the third person, and he smiled slightly: "I''ll ask you..."


    Before he could finish his words, the boss of Qi''s kiss had wet his pants casually, and at the same time a stench came out...


    "It''s really bad luck!" Zhou Ye waved his hand, and a gust of wind blew up, not only blowing away the stench, but also blowing the frightening kiss into pieces of meat, just in an instant. Fu You appeared in front of everyone with a bloodshot white skeleton...


    Zhou Ye waved his hand impatiently, and turned his head again to look at the last one...


    Something that Zhou Ye didn''t expect happened...


    When Zhou Ye turned to look at him, the prosperous eyeballs were round and round, and his whole body trembled. Then, his face turned blue and stopped breathing.


    Obviously, he was frightened to death by Zhou Ye...


    "Scared to death? That''s the guts?" Zhou Ye sighed rather silently...


    At this time, Bai Qing''er and Shen Luoyan both walked behind their man..."Hehe, Master, these guys are really useless..."


    "Du Fuwei is really called a hero in vain, and his subordinates are all such rats..." Shen Luoyan sighed and said disdainfully.


    At this moment, suddenly there was an exclamation from the side... "Grant Shen..."


    "Huh?" Shen Luoyan couldn''t help turning his head to look at this cry.


    I saw that among the villagers divided into two groups, a rather slender village girl, covering her mouth with her forehand, looked at Shen Luoyan with astonishment.


    "Susu? Why are you here?" Shen Luoyan was also surprised to see this village girl."Where is your lady?"


    "Master Shen, it''s really you...?" The village girl, known as Susu, was not sure until this time that she really did not recognize the wrong person. She immediately rushed over as if she had seen her relatives."Woo, my lady and I were lost... fled to this Liujia Village and were taken in by kind people..."


    "Is she?" Zhou Ye looked at Susu and asked...


    Of course he knew who Susu was...If it weren''t for Susu, he would have opened the portal long ago and passed to the ship of the Dongming faction in seconds to meet his daughter.


    However, now he still has to act, in the final analysis... can''t be rushed.


    "Husband, Susu is the beloved daughter of Zhai Dalongtou in Wagangzhai, Zhai Jiaojiao''s close girl..." Shen Luoyan explained to her husband, while holding Susu who threw herself in her arms, she whispered comfortingly. : "It''s okay...It''s okay..."


    "Oh..." Zhou Ye nodded when he heard the words... and then looked at Susu in Shen Luoyan''s arms: "In that case, girl Susu will follow us temporarily. If you have the opportunity, you will be the master and servant. People met..."


    "Thanks, thank you son..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Su Su couldn''t help but raise her head, looked at Zhou Ye, and said timidly.


    She is really afraid of Zhou Ye...


    No way, Zhou Ye''s approach was too shocking. This Nima is no longer in the scope of martial arts, okay?At least it is in the category of spells...


    "Um...I''ll deal with these guys first..." Zhou Ye said, nodding to Susu, and then stepped towards the dozens of remaining Green Turban soldiers...


    Seeing Zhou Ye walking towards him step by step, the Green Turbans trembled one by one. They really wanted to abandon the weapons in their hands and turn around and ran away. However, at this time, their feet seemed to be nailed. It''s like a nail, standing on the ground, it can''t move...


    Just when these rebels followed Zhou Ye step by step, becoming more and more desperate...


    Suddenly, a guy spoke...


    "What is the ability to bully people with spells? Have the ability to let go of Li, and Li will fight you for three hundred rounds!"


    Chapter 2285

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1902

    Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty Five


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye heard this and looked up at this young volunteer soldier who was talking...


    What should I say?The young rebel who claimed to be Li in front of him, at a glance, was the kind of guy with big eyebrows and big eyes who played a decent role in TV series...


    In fact, Zhou Ye did know who this product was...


    Well, Li Jing, a figure known as the God of War in the late Tang Dynasty.


    "Interesting..." Zhou Ye walked up to Li Jing calmly, looked him up and down, and said, "In that case, I will give you a chance. Today, if you beat me, your class Brother''s life is considered saved, if you lose to me??? Haha..."


    Although Zhou Ye didn''t say the rest, basically everyone else understood what Zhou Ye meant...


    Li Jing won, they lived, Li Jing lost... they died.


    Thinking of this, the remaining dozens of soldiers couldn''t help looking at Li Jing with eager eyes, and they encouraged him: "Brother Li... everything depends on you!"


    "Yes, Brother Li..."


    "My old Zhang''s life is on you..."


    For a moment, Li Jing felt like he was under a huge burden invisible.


    But he was bold and righteous by nature. Facing the words of this group of rebels, he nodded solemnly and said: "Leave everything to Li... Please rest assured, brothers, Li will certainly live up to the high expectations of the brothers..."


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already walked to the side of the open space, beckoned to Li Jing who was more than ten meters away, and smiled: "Come on, let me see your skills..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Li Jing tried to move, and as expected... he has got rid of the predicament just now and can move.


    While moving his limbs, Li Jing slowly drew his waist knife from his waist and stepped to the opposite side of Zhou Ye.


    With the knife in his hand crossed, Li Jing looked at the defenseless Zhou Ye and said, "Your Excellency hasn''t revealed his weapon yet?"


    "Bright weapons?" Zhou Ye was taken aback when he heard the words, and then he laughed...


    "For you, I don''t need to light up weapons, come on..."


    "Li Jing will never fight with unarmed people. Your Excellency should show the weapon!" Li Jing said, holding the knife in both hands and standing on the spot, obviously intending to wait for Zhou Ye to show the weapon...


    Seeing Li Jing''s behavior, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but chuckle. How long has he not used a weapon??Ok?Is it a century or a thousand years?Or maybe ten thousand years??


    Forget it, let Ping Ping Tingting come out to breathe...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "Well, just do what you want..."


    As Zhou Ye''s words landed, a violent wind suddenly rose out of thin air. For a time, the wind and the sand moved away from the rocks, covering the clouds and sun...


    The scorching sun that originally radiated from the sky was obscured by a burst of dark clouds.


    Then, everyone heard a faint cry of ghosts and wolf howling in the sky, the voice was so tragic, it was like being in eighteen hells.


    Even the sons and daughters of Bai Qing, standing beside the carriage, had to cover their faces with their hands to resist the sudden demon wind.


    In the wind and sand that covered the sky, a burst of laughter from my daughter''s house came out...


    "The master finally remembered the slave sisters..."


    "The master is really a bad-hearted man. It has been almost ten thousand years since he threw the slave house into the hell of blood..."


    "Yes, the slaves don''t follow... Master, you have to compensate us..."


    The voice of this daughter''s house was soon suppressed by the stronger howling of ghosts and wolves...


    After a while, when the wind stopped and the sand stopped and everyone regained their eyesight... Zhou Ye had two large swords about two meters long in his hands.


    That big sword is very peculiar, like a two-edged fork, except that one side is long and the other is short. Between the two prongs, a group of white electric lights is constantly stretching...


    If a player with WOW sees these two great swords, it is estimated that the first time they can''t help but exclaim: "Fuck, dual wielding Thunder Fury¡¤Wind Chaser''s Blessing Sword?"


    That''s right, what Zhou Ye is holding right now are two wind swords...


    It''s just that he doesn''t feel happy at all at the moment.


    [I told you all... Transformation should be low-key and luxurious??


    [Hehe, Master, isn''t the wind sword luxurious??


    [Yes, master...]


    [Low-key, the key is low-key... And don¡¯t you think that in this era, using this style is very against harmony?


    [Hee hee...]


    Listening to the laughter of the two sisters Hiring Tingting in his mind, Zhou Ye knew that these two chicks were deliberate...They were deliberately taking revenge on what they had forgotten for thousands of years.


    Well, forget it...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye sighed helplessly in his heart...This matter is indeed his fault...Hey, let''s make up for the two women...


    With a wind sword in his hand, Zhou Ye looked at Li Jing on the opposite side... "Come on, I have already taken out my weapon..."


    "..." At this moment, Li Jing, who was standing opposite Zhou Ye, wanted to say 10,000 MMP...


    Fuck, this is your weapon??This Nima is an artifact, right??


    Not to mention the shape of the sword, just the electric light that keeps tracing the sword... Fuck, can I still fight you??


    However, the words were spoken by himself...At this time, let him say-[Your weapons are too powerful, can you not use them...] He is also unable to speak...


    After taking a deep breath, Li Jing tightened the waist knife in his hand...Compared to a sword gesture, he whispered, "Please enlighten me..."


    While talking, Li Jing slammed his feet hard, and the whole person rushed towards Zhou Ye like a cannonball...The waist knife in his hand had a whirring blade wind, and he slashed at Zhou Ye... "Ten styles of bloody battle..."


    The moves behind Li Jing haven''t finished yet... It''s just that his whole body rushed up at several times the speed and was thrown out with a stray shadow...


    At this time, I looked intently and saw that Li Jing was already tens of meters away, lying on the ground...


    The waist knife in his hand was already broken to pieces...


    I don''t know the whole person''s life...


    Seeing Li Jing''s defeat so quickly, all the rebels suddenly felt ashamed...


    Zhou Ye ignored Li Jing who was lying on the ground, but stepped towards the rebels who were aside...


    Seeing Zhou Ye walking towards him, someone finally couldn''t stand it...


    "No...No...My life shouldn''t be ruled by the bastard named Li..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1903

    "Yes, we don''t admit that he represents us..."


    "Grandpa spare my life..."


    At this moment, the rebels split into three parts... Some who reprimanded Li Jing for being irresponsible and shouldn''t represent himself, and some who begged Zhou Ye with mucus and tears...Of course, there were also several people with firm expressions. Raise his neck, a bachelor who wants to kill and slash at will.


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile... "You said he can''t replace you, right?"


    Chapter 2286


    Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty Six


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the guys who were irritating, saying that Li Jing could not replace him, suddenly became more excited...


    "That''s right... Our lives should not be represented by that reckless man..."


    "Just..."


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye smiled more happily... He said softly: "Originally, I think this surnamed Li is still a bloody man, so I plan to let you go. Since you don''t let him represent you, then you do it. go to hell¡­¡­"


    As the voice fell, the two wind swords in Zhou Ye''s hand turned into a ball of lightning, and they circled the necks of those irritable guys. Then, the whole world became much quieter.


    Then Zhou Ye looked at the guys desperately begging for mercy...


    Whoever he sees in his eyes can''t help but shiver...


    "Forgive me, sir..."


    "Please, uncle, just treat us as a P, let go..."


    Seeing these begging guys, Zhou Ye smiled... "I admire people with strong desire to survive, so... your lives are saved..."


    As Zhou Ye said, he waved his hand slightly, and suddenly, those rebels who were begging for it, found that their bodies could move...


    What they had to do the first time was not to turn around and flee, but to knelt down on the ground with a puff, kowtow to thank you desperately.


    "Well, get out now, lest you change your mind..."


    "Thank you, uncle, thank you..."


    When these guys heard the words, they came together one by one, supported them, and walked out of the village...


    As for their war horses??


    Haha, stop teasing, it''s not bad to hold a small life at this time, what more horses are needed.


    Next, Zhou Ye set his sights on the remaining six people...


    These six people are considered a bit bloody, at least until now, they have not begged for mercy or repented.


    "As for you guys, I like bloody guys..." Zhou Ye said here, sighing quietly, "The bloodliness of my big Chinese nation is running out... If you kill you, it''s meaningless... nothing more. , You go!"


    Having said this, Zhou Ye waved his hand and lifted the ban on those men.


    Feeling that the ban on themselves was lifted, the six people were shocked...


    They thought that with Zhou Ye''s moody character, even if they killed themselves, there was nothing to complain... But Zhou Ye actually let them go...??This is really beyond their expectations...


    But if you can live, who wants to die...


    Therefore, after the ban was lifted, the six people thanked Zhou Ye, and then left here...


    In the blink of an eye, the entire rebel team that ran to catch soldiers died, fled, and dispersed...


    The rest are the honest villagers.


    Zhou Ye didn''t say a word. How dare these villagers say anything, watching Zhou Ye blankly, waiting for their destiny to come.


    Zhou Ye looked at them... sighed and said, "Go, this place is no longer suitable for living, you''d better run away early..."


    "Thank you, thank you Grandpa Immortal..."


    "Thank God God..."


    These villagers heard the words as if they received an amnesty, one after another kowtow to Zhou Ye, and then they wanted to go back to clean up the house and prepare to flee...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye spoke again... "Wait a minute..."


    His voice almost frightened the cowardly...


    "What else can Grandpa Immortal have?" an old villager asked tremblingly.


    "You divide these horses, whether it''s pulling carts or selling money, it will also make you a little easier!" Zhou Ye said, pointing to the dozens of bad horses...


    "Thank you, Uncle Shen... Uncle Shen is really our savior..."


    "Grandpa Immortal..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the villagers were grateful again...


    Zhou Ye shook his head speechlessly...


    Soon, these villagers packed up their bags and took all their belongings on the road to the north.


    Although for them living here in the times, leaving home is a very painful choice.


    However, they are also very clear and heavy. This time they happened to run into this character who was like a land fairy and rescued them. What about next time?Who can save them next time??So, leaving here is the best option...


    Watching the villagers help the old and the young to leave his village crying, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but sigh...


    Everything is a dog...


    At this time, the boss Qi who was lying on the ground was already dying...


    Even if the black fire has burned to his waist, he has no strength to scream...


    Except for the occasional trembling and two grunts to prove that he is still alive, he can do nothing.


    Zhou Ye walked to the side of Boss Qi and shook his head... "Hey, I have always wanted to be a good person..."


    While talking, Zhou Ye waved his hand... Boss Qi''s body suddenly trembled violently, and then, there was no more breath...


    Do you think Zhou Ye would let this stuff go so easily?You are wrong... how is this possible?


    Although Zhou Ye is not a bad person in the traditional sense, he is definitely not a good person.


    Especially those guys who hit his women''s ideas, Zhou Ye has always been merciless.


    As Boss Qi died, a faintly transparent figure was drawn from Boss Qi''s body by Zhou Ye, and then¡ªa blood-colored vertical pupil on top of Zhou Ye slowly opened.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1904

    Then, Zhou Ye threw the soul of Boss Qi in without hesitation...


    People die like a lamp??Stop teasing... For ordinary people, it may be so.


    But for Zhou Ye''s enemies, after death, is the beginning of great horror...


    After doing all this, Zhou Ye clapped his hands and walked to his carriage... As he walked in, Susu, who was lying in Shen Luoyan''s arms, trembled even more.


    "Don''t be afraid, husband, he''s very gentle..." Shen Luoyan gently patted Susu''s back, soothing her, and gave her a strange look at her husband.


    If you kill someone, you kill someone. Why is it like Shura Hell? It scares Su Su into this look.


    Seeing Shen Luoyan''s eyes, Zhou Ye stretched his hands helplessly... Blame me...


    "Well, girl Susu, you can walk with us for the time being..." Zhou Ye said, patted Susu''s shoulder comfortingly...


    Zhou Ye''s Susu shot immediately frightened her like sifting chaff... "Okay, okay...Master..."


    Since Su Su was too scared of Zhou Ye, Zhou Ye could only continue to drive the car for the time being... But fortunately-there were two more beautiful women in red clothes beside him sitting outside the car with him. , Talk about...


    These two red-clothed women are not others, they are his weapons. For the two women, to be able to snuggle up to their masters forever, this is a beautiful thing that can wake up in dreams... fools. Get along with them in the car...


    As for Li Jing, lying on the sidelines??Zhou Ye had already forgotten him deliberately...


    Chapter 2287


    Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty Seven


    Just half a day after Zhou Ye left...


    A sound of horse hooves cut through the tranquility of this ghostly mountain village.


    As the sound of horses hooves approached, two figures appeared in the mountain village...


    I saw the leader wearing a hat, and the half of his face that leaked under the hat was full of beards.


    Behind him, there is a figure in a red attire. The figure is graceful and graceful. Although he can''t see his face because of the black veil with a hat, it is only the face leaked out by the black veil by the wind. , Can also make people conclude that this is a rare beauty.


    At this time, the two men and the woman had reached the steep slope near the village... The woman looked up at the sky that was already full of sunset clouds, and said: "Big brother, it''s getting late at this time, we might as well find a place. Stay overnight..."


    Hearing the woman''s words, the big man nodded and said, "The second sister is absolutely..."


    As he said, the big man looked down... "There is a village below. Let''s go to the village and find a family to stay in!"


    "It''s so good..."


    After the two said, they shot forward...


    When the village was more than 100 meters away, the big man suddenly stopped his mount... "No way..."


    "What''s wrong? Brother?" the woman asked strangely.


    "There is a smell of blood..." As he said, the big man looked up at the quiet village...


    In fact, it is already time for dinner at this time. According to reason, the village at this time should be full of smoke and noisy...


    It''s just that the two of them have already seen many deserted villages along the way, and they know that most of them have left their homes to escape the war.


    So, I don¡¯t feel anything strange about this empty village...


    However, the empty village is full of blood, which is a bit wrong.


    Thinking of this, the big man pressed the long knife around his waist with his hand: "Let''s go in and see..."


    "Ok!"


    Seeing the big man doing this, the woman also put her hand on the hilt of the sword on her waist...


    In this way, the two walked into the village one after another.


    As soon as he entered the village, the big man saw the black and red blood on the road... and in the blood, only half of the dead body of Boss Qi was left.


    The big man jumped off the horse, and fiddled with Boss Qi''s dead body with the sheathed long knife in his hand. "The murderer is so cruel, he actually burned this person to death with fire bit by bit... It''s really..."


    At this moment, suddenly a silver groaning sound came from the grass beside it...


    "Brother, there are living people..."


    The woman hurriedly pointed to the bush where the voice came and said...


    "Well, don''t come over, I''ll take a look..."


    The big man said, stepping forward to walk in the grass... When he saw Li Jing for the first time, he felt that this young man was not like a treacherous person... "Boy, you are convinced when you meet me... "


    While talking, the big man hugged Li Jing... walked towards the woman, "Hong Fu, look for a clean place..."


    "Hey!"


    Seeing her elder brother walking out of the grass holding a young man in her arms, Hong Fu woman did not dare to delay, and hurriedly searched for a clean house in the village...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Li Jing didn''t know how long it took, and finally opened his eyes...


    "Water...I want to drink water..."


    Following the faint voice from his mouth, a slim figure rushed in from the side door."you''re awake??"


    Looking at Li Jing who opened his eyes, Hong Fu rushed out in surprise."Big brother, he woke up..."


    After a while, a big bearded man walked in from outside the house...


    As soon as he walked into the room, he said loudly: "Boy, your life is so great, you can wake up so badly..."


    "Li Jing, thank you for your life-saving grace..." Li Jing said, struggling from the couch...


    However, it is okay for him not to move. When he moves, he feels the bones in his whole body, and there is no pain...


    "Okay, your injury is just right, don''t move anymore..." said the squeaky bearded man, pushing Li Jing down on the couch.


    After a while, Hong Fu Nu walked in with a bowl of soup medicine... The guilty man took the soup medicine from Hong Fu Nu''s hand, and then carefully fed it into Li Jing''s mouth.


    Although the bearded guy looks like five big and three rough, but the posture of feeding medicine looks quite careful...


    Hong Fu Nu saw a burst of laughter.


    "You are awake...or else, today I will have to trouble Big Brother to help you..."

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1905

    Hong Fu Nu could not say the rest, because her face was almost red.


    It was just that the light in the room was dim at this time, and Li Jing didn''t notice Hong Fu Nu''s face at all...So, he didn''t care...


    On the contrary, it was the face of the beard, and it was also a little red. If it weren''t for his beard all over his face, it might have been exposed...


    "Li Jing thanked the hero for saving his life..." Li Jing thanked again.


    The guilty beard waved his hand and said, "You and I, sons and daughters, don''t need to be so polite..."


    Speaking of this, the stunner asked a little strangely: "Who on earth was hurt by you, so badly... I think you have a lot of calluses, and you are obviously also a practicer. Who hurt you? ??"


    "Hehe..." Li Jing couldn''t help but smile wryly when he heard the words of the bearded guest... "Don''t mention it again, I can get back one life Li Jing can pick up today. It''s the fairy who is already merciful..."


    "immortal???"


    Hearing Li Jing''s words, Hong Funu could not help but blink her eyes and asked curiously: "Did you see a god?"


    "...I don''t know if that person is a fairy..." Li Jing shook his head when she heard Hong Fu Nu''s question, and said, "But that person''s methods are like a fairy. When he waved his hand, I would continue I can''t move half a minute..."


    Since he is his savior, Li Jing no longer hides anything...


    Talking about the cause and effect of this incident... Suddenly, the two of them were shocked and frustrated for a long time.


    "There is such a person in time?" The Qiu Shanke couldn''t help but yearn forward: "I never saw it, it''s... hey..."


    Compared with the sigh of the stunner, Hong Fu was obviously more radical. She couldn''t help but ask: "You said that the boy came here in a black carriage?? Is his wife and concubine in the cart?? Then he is Xiang Xiang What direction did you go?"


    "Huh?? It seems to be heading in the direction of Liyang..." Li Jing thought for a while and said, "I just don''t know how long it has been..."


    "Did you go in the direction of Liyang?" Hong Funu couldn''t help muttering...


    As if he could see his righteous sister''s thoughts, the bearded guy comforted Li Jing with a few sentences, and then let him continue to rest, while he himself took his righteous sister and walked out of the room...


    As soon as he walked out of the room, the bearded guest asked, "Hong Fu, are you going to find the boy in the black car?"


    "Hmm..." Hong Fu nodded vigorously, and said: "There is such a person in the incident. If you don''t see it, wouldn''t it be a waste?"


    Chapter 2288


    Chapter two hundred and eighty eight


    Having said this, Hong Fu Nv glanced at her righteous brother Qiu Ke with a smile, and joked: "Besides, I''m here, isn''t it a good thing to delay your eldest brother?"


    "..."


    Hearing Hong Fu Nu''s words, the old face of the beard turned red...


    In fact, the guilty bearded guest really has a little meaning for Li Jing.


    What should I say...


    Friends or something did not only arise in modern times. As early as the Spring and Autumn Period, there was love between men and men.


    It''s just that at that time, it was called Long Yang''s good.


    Even in the Sui Dynasty, there were a lot of people who raised children in captivity among high-ranking magnates.


    If it is explained in modern medical terms, it is a mental cognitive disorder.


    The bearded guy is such a person...


    He grew up in a superior family, but he was never interested in women...


    It was just because of the eyes of the people around him that he dared not put his preferences on the surface, and even deliberately concealed his habit, he deliberately left this rather masculine beard as a cover.


    After all, it''s awesome...


    But now, others are in the rivers and lakes, far away from everything in his hometown, coupled with the fact that he has no acquaintances around him, and his righteous sister is not repulsive of his special love addiction, which makes him inevitably relax.


    In fact, in order to treat Li Jing last night, he rushed to the nearest county town without hesitation. With light work, he jumped into the city from the wall and captured a doctor. He came here to see a doctor for Li Jing, and then he took herbal medicine for him. Li Jing cured the disease.


    Even after the herbs were cooked, they helped Li Jing to feed them...


    As we all know, in pain, people can''t help gritting their teeth and enduring pain.


    Under this circumstance, it took a lot of effort for the beard to feed Li Jing to drink the soup...Uh, as for the process, you can roughly refer to the situation of birds feeding their cubs...


    Therefore, the bearded guy was so embarrassed under the teasing of Hong Fu.


    Seeing the red light on her righteous brother''s face, Hong Fu woman smiled generously: "You don''t need to be shy, righteous brother, after all you have reached this age..."


    Said this, Hong Fu female said softly: "Everything that Li Jing said just now is consistent with the traces I have detected. This shows that he is at least a benevolent gentleman. With such a character, the righteous brother only needs to be slow. Slowly influence it, sooner or later, you will cultivate a positive result..."


    Hearing Hong Fu''s words, the beard could not help but say, "Hong Fu...thank you..."


    "Don''t thank me, along the way, the righteous brother treats me like a sister, and Hong Fu is all in her heart..." After saying this, Hong Fu Nu looked at the rising sun, and faced the Qiu Wei. He arched his hands and said, "Big Brother, I''m on the road now... If I stay for a long time, I don''t know if I can catch up with the so-called land god..."


    "Hmm..." The beardless nodded silently...


    He knew that his righteous sister was not only chivalrous, but also very curiosity. Hearing such a strange thing, how could he not catch up and find out?


    Thinking of this, the guy sighed and said: "Farewell today, you and my brother and sister don''t know when and when they will meet..."


    "Hehe... It''s a coincidence that you will meet, brother, you are looking!" Said, Hong Fu woman clasped her fists again and said: "Big brother, Hong Fu has left...Big brother take care!"


    With that said, Hong Fu Nu turned and walked towards the horse tied in the courtyard, untied her horse''s reins, and led the horse out of the courtyard... Outside the courtyard, Hong Fu Nu turned her on her horse, arched her hand at the skewers, and then she Do not hesitate to hit the horse and whip, head towards Liyang, galloping away...


    The bearded guy stood at the gate of the yard like this, watching his righteous sister disappear to the side of the mountain, then sighed melancholy, and returned to the hut again.


    Not to mention the singular love story between Qiu Luke and Li Jing... Just talk about Zhou Ye...


    In fact, Li Jing was in a coma for one day and two nights. In other words, Zhou Ye was already almost reaching Liyang at this time.


    Liyang is an important town along the Yangtze River. Since the construction of the Grand Canal in the Sui Dynasty, Liyang has become a battleground for military strategists.


    But now, Liyang has fallen into Du Fuwei''s hands, and the surrounding area of ??Liyang has become a miserable place. Along the way, Zhou Ye has already killed the rebels who were unfamiliar with their wealth.


    To be honest, although Du Fuwei''s army has military regulations such as the so-called no gradual disappearance of good women, and no forcible seizure of commercial and civilian property.


    But these military regulations are really implemented below, how many people can do it?


    The so-called hand-held knives started to kill.


    The peasants who were digging in the soil with their faces turned to the loess and back to the sky a few days ago have already been armed with weapons and have been paid for their soldiers. How much enlightenment can they expect?


    Many times, Du Fuwei had to open one eye and close one eye, pretending not to see.


    After all, the law does not blame the public.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1906

    I really want to kill these guys...Who will help him?Who will help him siege the city?


    So, just say...


    At this moment, the person driving the car was not someone else, but Susu who was temporarily gathered into his hands by Zhou Ye.


    Susu wears a human skin mask, sits in the seat of the imperial master, with his back leaning against the carriage, and his eyes are staring forward blankly... It seems to be thinking about something...


    Fortunately, the two horses being pulled are nightmare beasts of Umbrella Technology. They are quite spiritual... Otherwise, she would drive the car like this and drove the car into the ditch long ago.


    At this moment, two red shadows flew out of the car, turning into two slender figures around Susu.


    "Sister Pingting, sister Tingting..."


    The appearance of the two suddenly awakened Susu, who was out of the sky, and she hurriedly greeted them.


    "Okay, Xiao Susu... still remembering last night?" Ping Ping laughed...


    "Where..." Susu''s cheeks turned red when she heard the words


    "Then I hate our sisters and drag you in?" Tingting couldn''t help teasing when she saw Susu''s cute appearance.


    "Susu dare not... Susu just feels that all this is like a dream..." After that, Susu sighed and said, "Susu is just a handmaid, never dared to think that one day she could get the master. The favorite...susu...susu..."


    "Okay, don''t worry about it..." Ping Ping smiled, grabbing Susu''s slender waist, and said: "It is our luck to meet our master, and it is our great fortune... I wonder if I deserve it..."


    "Hmm..." Susu nodded softly when he heard the words.


    "That''s right..." Ping Ping looked at the three-pole sun, and said with a smile: "It''s time to call the master...today you should call the master up, you want to..."


    As he said, Ping Ping lay beside Su Su''s ear, whispering...


    With Ping Ping¡¯s whispers, Su Su¡¯s cheeks became more and more red...


    Chapter 2289


    Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty Nine


    Ping Ping Tingting and the two women stopped the carriage and watched Su Su squeeze back into the carriage. Only then did they shake the whip in their hands and made the carriage move again.


    "Sister, why do you teach Susu the secret to please your master?" Tingting asked curiously.


    "Of course it is to make the master like us more..." Ping Ping explained with a smile: "You and my sister have already turned into a boundless sea of ??blood, and become a sea of ??blood asura... you don''t need to practice in the master''s sea of ??evil spirits. I can slowly increase my skills, so... now it''s time to let the master know about us..."


    "But what does this have to do with you teaching the secret to please your master?" Tingting asked silently.


    "Humph..." Ping Ping snorted a few times and said: "You and my sister are the first to follow the master, but because of the lack of practice, I was not convinced that those bitches were allowed to come first. what¡­¡­"


    "So? What are you going to do?" A voice asked suddenly.


    "What?? Of course it is to grab the position of the main palace next to the master... Whether it is the Greek gods or the Roman gods, which one can have the magical powers of our sisters, you and my sisters can turn the tangible into the intangible, also It can turn the intangible into tangible. With this method, that devilish girl is not as good as us...huh..." He said this, she gave a cold snort.


    "What are you humming? You are also a scumbag..."


    Following this sentence, a figure appeared in the middle of Ping Ping Tingting...


    No one else, it was Zhou Ye who should be enjoying the Susu Good Morning Wake-up service at this time.


    Seeing my master appearing here, Ping Ping suddenly felt like being pinched by his neck, and couldn''t say anything.


    "Go on, come on, go on... Why don''t you say it?" Zhou Ye looked at Ping Ping with a smile...


    "Master..." Pingping was seen by Zhou Ye and hurriedly acting like a baby... "Pingping was wrong...Pingping was willing to be punished..."


    "Huh..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly as he looked at the shameless appearance of plagiarism...


    To be honest, he also has a very headache right now...


    How should I put it? He really feels that he owes the pair of weapons to him, so when he gritted his teeth last night, he gave the sisters...


    Since eating the sisters thoroughly, Zhou Ye feels that his SAN value has dropped very much. He feels as if he has reached an indescribable situation...Although he has been stunned by boats, stunned, even I have seen a robot, but I have a weapon, this is the first time...


    But what I have to say is-it feels super good...


    It deserves to be a great supernatural power that can transform the intangible into tangible...the taste is not enough and humane...


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    As a matter of fact, as a master who is connected with Ping Ping Tingting, Zhou Ye can feel what Ping Ping Tingting two women think and feel. Therefore, he discovered that perhaps he left the sisters in a sea of ??blood and ignored them. The reason for too long...


    Ping Ping Tingting and the two women are somewhat blackened...


    That''s why Zhou Ye is doing what he is doing now. He wants to have a good talk with the two daughters of Ping Ping Tingting.


    At the very least, they should not be allowed to do mischief at home and disrupt the order of the home.


    "Punching... Tingting..." Zhou Ye said, one by one, holding the two women into his arms.


    "Master..." X2


    Feeling the big hands on their waists, the two women suddenly became two well-behaved kittens, nestled in the arms of their owners, motionless.


    "I know you have suffered over the past ten thousand years..." Zhou Ye said softly...


    "Pingping (Tingting) is not bitter...I just miss the master, and my heart hurts a bit..."


    "..." Hearing the words of the two women, Zhou Ye felt guilty... "That''s it, if you don''t want to practice in a sea of ??evil spirits, stay by my side..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the two women''s eyes lit up...they felt extremely happy."Really, master..."


    "Do we really have to go back to the sea of ??anger?"


    "Master... aren''t you kidding us?"


    "Well, naturally it is true!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    "Long live the master..." Ping and Tingting couldn''t help but happily one side, pecked hard on the cheek of their master.


    "However, there is also a condition..." Zhou Ye said, patted the dolphins of the two women, and motioned for the two women to quiet down temporarily.


    "Well... No matter what the conditions are, Ping Ping (Tingting) will strictly abide by..."


    The two sisters originated from a blood demon, so they were born with their own telepathy...This is why Zhou Ye would say that the two women are the five scumbags.


    Obviously, everyone has become a sea of ??blood Shura, a sea of ??blood... As a result, the performance on the couch is not as good as the other girls.


    The specific manifestation is in action. Just defeat one person, and the other will collapse without fighting...


    Of course, for this shortcoming, Sister Pingting Tingting is not only not ashamed, but proud of it...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1907

    In their words, that is-the happiness of one person plus the happiness of the other person is double happiness.


    Of course, this can''t conceal the fact that the two sisters are the five scums.


    Zhou Ye watched the expectant gazes of the two sisters looking at him, and slowly said, "Don''t start a fight among the sisters...This is my only condition..."


    "Okay, master, no problem, master..."


    Regarding Zhou Ye''s words, Ping Tingting and the two women agreed immediately.


    Just kidding, as long as the owner allows his sister to stay with them, the ghost will be interested in starting a fight.


    To put it bluntly, a woman who can often accompany her owner is afraid that there will be no one else except her sister.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Seeing the happy performance of the two girls, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but was taken aback, but soon figured out the key to it, and couldn''t help but chuckle... "Okay, you sisters will be obedient in the future. , Don¡¯t trouble me..."


    "Well, don''t worry, Master, we are definitely the best behaved existence..."


    Just when Ping Ping Tingting and her two daughters were going to continue to tell their owner that they would be very well-behaved, there was a rush of hoofs from afar, and soon... more than ten war horses galloped from a distance, horse The people on their backs, one by one, carry weapons, or hold sharp blades...


    Obviously, this is a bad person...


    And Zhou Ye sat between the two women so calmly, lazily holding the slender waist of the two women one by one, watching the more than ten knights restrain their mounts in front of him.


    "Is this the executioner who killed and wounded the soldiers of my rebel soldiers these days?" The leader was a man with a crown on his head, about fifty years old, and a clumsy face.


    Chapter 2290


    Chapter two hundred and ninety


    "Do you mean those green-haired soldiers?" Zhou Ye stretched out lazily and asked, "If you mean those guys, then I killed them... "


    "Bold..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, behind the fifty-year-old old man jumped out a strong man holding a double knife...


    He directly slapped the saddle and jumped up from his mount, drew out a pair of knives in midair, and slashed towards Zhou Ye, with a grinning smile in his mouth, "Today, let you know that there is a sky outside the sky, and there are people outside The truth, remember, the person who killed you was the captain of the punishment team under Director Du, Shuangdao Yue Kaishan..."


    Zhou Ye looked at Yue Kaishan who was jumping towards him without a word, and sighed... "You are so fast that you have lost money... You should be a rapper..."


    As soon as Zhou Ye finished speaking, the figure was still in mid-air at the moment when Shuangdao Yue opened the mountain, if it had been cut by thousands of swords, it would turn into pieces of fingernail-sized pieces of meat.


    In an instant, the sky was like a rain of meat, and the pieces of meat fell down.


    Even most of the minced meat hit the more than ten knights...some of them hit their faces.


    For a while, many of those knights showed disgusting expressions on their faces.


    Yes, they are battle-tested, and they are also heroes in the arena... I have seen a lot of murders.


    However, they have never seen anyone can divide a person so thoroughly in an instant.


    This has almost reached the bottom of their psychological tolerance.


    Especially if some of these flesh and blood still stick to them, it makes them feel like nausea.


    "Below, Du Fuwei, Tim Liyang, I don''t know who you are?" Du Fuwei gently wiped out the meat from his cheeks with his hands, and said to Zhou Ye, "Why are you embarrassing my son Lang? ..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye looked at Du Fuwei up and down, and said with a smile: "I didn''t embarrass your son Lang... but your son Lang is really confident. He always feels great and wants to make my mind... ¡­I¡¯m so helpless too¡­"


    After all, Zhou Ye spread his hands...I looked like I was innocent.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s style, Du Fuwei felt like thousands of beasts rushing past...


    Damn it, if you don''t pretend to be such a weak look, the ghost will make your idea.


    Of course, he thought so in his heart, but Du Fuwei did not dare to say so...


    Among other things, Du Fuwei, as a master who has experienced the rivers and lakes, thinks that he has a good vision. However, even so, he did not see how Zhou Ye used his men to kill him in an instant. ...


    This is no longer martial arts, this Nima is already a myth, OK?


    How can Du Fuwei dare to reprimand such a strange person?


    Although he is a good leader of the rebel army, he is not a foolish man. If he is really a man, he would not have such a foundation.


    "Since everything is a misunderstanding, that''s it..." Du Fuwei knew the character of his sons, and he didn''t think that the rebels under his command were all saints and could fully abide by the military regulations set by him. ... "Du Mou would also like to thank your Excellency for clearing the door for Du Mou..."


    To be honest, when he said this, Du Fuwei was almost suffocated...


    His own people were killed. Not only could he not avenge them, but he would also like to thank others for helping him clean the door. This Nima...


    Hey, to put it bluntly, everything is respected by the strong... there is no way.


    "Hehe, easy to say, easy to say... It''s rare that Manager Du is so reasonable..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    Although Du Fuwei has a look of prestige, but who is not in the world??


    To reason with others, you must first have the ability to reason with others. If not, who will reason with you??


    Just as a rich man would never reason with a beggar, a strong country would never reason with a weak country.


    To be reasonable, you must first have the strength...


    Obviously, Zhou Ye has the ability to make people have to reason with him... even he has the ability to be unreasonable with everyone, but... that''s boring.It still feels like [you obviously hate me to death, but you want to be with a smiling face], it looks comfortable.


    Ping Ping Tingting and the two women obviously didn''t give Du Fuwei a face. Seeing his pros and cons, the two women shivered with laughter and fell into the arms of their owner.


    Du Fuwei naturally saw the ridicule of the two women, but he suppressed his anger, forced a smile on his old-fashioned face, and asked, "I don''t know where you plan to go?" "


    "Oh, I plan to go to Liyang City..." Zhou Ye stretched out lazily and said, "After all, everyone in Xiufang will perform in Liyang City. If I don''t go and see it, wouldn''t it be a big loss It''s..."


    "This..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Du Fuwei really wanted to say 10,000 MMP...


    He really wants to send this little killer away quickly...


    Where do you like to go, don¡¯t harm me...


    It''s a pity that he is not qualified to bargain with Zhou Ye... In desperation, he has no choice but to hand his hand: "In this case, Du has a relentless request, please allow me..."


    "Oh? You said..."


    Zhou Ye smiled and asked...


    Zhou Ye has a good impression of Du Fuwei...Although he was born in a reckless way, he can be regarded as affectionate and righteous. In the book, he saved Ssangyong several times and even beat himself down. Jiye gave Kou Zhong...


    It''s a pity... In the end, I was told...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1908

    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye''s eyes looked at Du Fuwei softened...


    Although I don''t know why Zhou Ye seemed to favor himself a little, Du Fuwei at least felt that the young evil star in front of him was obviously not malicious to him. As for the soldiers who were killed by Zhou Ye?Ha ha... I didn''t have long eyes to die, can I blame him??


    Thinking of this, Du Fuwei''s heart was relieved a lot.


    "At the beginning of Liyang, there will be thieves and soldiers everywhere. It''s better to let my law enforcement team come to escort your carriage, so that there will be fewer disputes..." Du Fuwei said.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled upon hearing this...


    What''s missing a lot of disputes? To put it bluntly, Du Fuwei is afraid that he will kill those stupid soldiers who don''t open their eyes...


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t bother to care about Du Fuwei. There were more bad guys in the world, how much could he manage??Moreover, the black and white statement is too exaggerated. Human nature is complicated and society is gray. How can there be so many people with clear labels.


    Those who were killed by Zhou Ye are not necessarily bad guys, but they provoke Zhou Ye...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "It''s so good, then trouble Manager Du..."


    Reference 2291


    Chapter two thousand and ninety one


    Outside Liyang City...


    Liyang, who has just experienced a series of battles, has not yet recovered from months of battles...


    On several official roads outside the city, from time to time there is a group of rebels patrolling with green scarves on their arms.


    At this time, a somewhat weird team slowly walked over from the official road outside the north gate of Liyang...


    All the rebel patrols who saw this weird team couldn''t help rushing to the side of the road and watched the team walk into Liyang City with respectful eyes.


    "General Manager Du managed Liyang in an orderly manner!" Zhou Ye, who was sitting on the shaft of the car, smiled and joked.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s ridicule, Du Fuwei, who was riding his horse by the side of the car, smiled bitterly and said, "Mr. laughed..."


    Along the way, as the conversation deepened, Du Fuwei felt that the young man in front of him, who called himself Zhou Ye, could be said to be omniscient and omniscient. Even the agricultural knowledge of spring sowing and autumn harvesting can be said to be the best...


    In Du Fuwei''s view, this young man not only possesses the world''s best martial arts, but is also a world-leading wizard.


    It''s a pity that such a genius can''t be used by himself.


    Thinking of this, Du Fuwei couldn''t help but sighed secretly. How could Zhou Ye with such a skill be able to subdue it??


    Obviously, he regarded the scene of his subordinate being dismembered in the air as a kind of martial arts.


    Zhou Ye glanced at Du Fuwei who was bitter, couldn''t help but smile."Does Mr. Du have anything to worry about?"


    "Du Mou thought that his husband was so talented, but he could not be used by Du Mou, so he was deeply moved and melancholy..."


    What Du Fuwei said made Zhou Ye stunned...


    It''s not that he didn''t know what Du Fuwei thought, but he didn''t expect that Du Fuwei would say it so bluntly...


    Madan''s, I just asked casually, if you just said nothing, it''s so straightforward...


    "Haha..." After Zhou Ye smiled awkwardly and politely, he did not answer Du Fuwei''s words...


    Although you have been respectful along the way, doesn''t it mean that I have to help you??


    Du Fuwei saw Zhou Ye''s performance, and his heart was suddenly sad. Obviously, he also saw that Zhou Ye was not interested in his rebels...


    At this moment, the team had entered Liyang City.


    The streets of Liyang City are now sparsely populated, and the streets and lanes are full of rebels armed with weapons...


    Those civilian merchants would never take to the streets unless necessary.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye suddenly saw a pale green figure...


    The figure curled up and walked very fast. Although the figure from the back looked quite exciting, it still gave people a sense of incongruity.


    Seeing this figure, Zhou Ye immediately widened his eyes... as if he had seen an incredible monster appear in front of him.


    And Du Fuwei, who had been paying attention to Zhou Ye, naturally noticed Zhou Ye''s abnormality for the first time, and hurriedly asked: "Sir? But what happened?"


    "Hehe..." Hearing Du Fuwei''s words, Zhou Ye smiled evilly: "Manager Du, I heard you have no children under your knees? There are only 13 adopted children?"


    "This is exactly..." Du Fuwei nodded in embarrassment.


    There are three kinds of unfilial piety, and no one is the greatest.


    At this time, Du Fuwei also complained in his heart, complaining that Zhou Ye could not open or lift the pot. He didn''t want to do that.


    Zhou Ye didn¡¯t care about the embarrassment on Du Fuwei¡¯s face, but continued to laugh: ¡°It¡¯s better to let me introduce two adopted sons to you. Each of these two adopted sons is a martial arts genius. Your thirteen adopted sons are a hundred times stronger..."


    "Oh?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Du Fuwei also put away the embarrassment in his heart, and curiously said: "I wonder who is the young talent that the husband intends to introduce to Du?"


    "Have you seen the back of the girl in green clothes in front?" Zhou Ye smiled and pointed to the green figure in front of him, and said, "Manager Du only needs to take it down to know who I am talking about. ..."


    "This..." Du Fuwei felt helpless looking at the back of the girl in green in front of him...


    Is this Mr. Zhou Ye kidding himself?


    This is in Liyang City, on his own territory, actually letting himself violate the military rules set by him that she can''t build a good family for women...?This¡­¡­


    Du Fuwei changed his mind to think again, Zhou Ye shouldn''t deliberately cheat himself, if he wanted to harm himself, by virtue of his unpredictable means, he would have killed himself on the official road outside the city.Why use such a method?


    Thinking of this, Du Fuwei turned his head and said to the master of the law enforcement team beside him: "Didn''t you hear what your husband said? Go and take down the girl..."


    "Yes!" X2


    With two replies, the two martial arts masters walking in the front of the queue slapped their saddles and flew more than three feet high from the horse, sliding towards the woman in green like an eagle catching a chicken...


    He also shouted: "Manager Du is under the command of the law enforcement team, and the idlers avoid!"


    With the loud shouts of these two people, the already sparse crowd in the street suddenly evaded to both sides of the road with panic.


    And the woman in green is even more instinctive, avoiding with the flow of people...


    However, as soon as she turned her head, she found that the target of the two martial arts masters in mid-air turned out to be herself. In shock, not only did she never return to the road, but instead got into the shop next to the road. in¡­¡­


    The two martial arts masters naturally rushed in without hesitation...


    "what?"


    All this was naturally seen by Du Fuwei who was beside Zhou Ye...


    Du Fuwei himself is also a master of martial arts. Hidden arm ruler in one hand makes it unpredictable. He also won a bandit in the world. His vision is naturally not low...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1909

    Of course he could see that the green-clothed woman was not like Lianjiazi, but the reaction speed far exceeded that of ordinary masters...


    This suddenly made him a little curious...


    "Mr. I don''t know, that woman is..."


    "Hehe... After catching her, the manager knows himself..." Zhou Ye said haha...


    "That''s good..." Du Fuwei heard the words and nodded... Although he had only been with Zhou Ye for half a day, Du Fuwei knew that Zhou Ye didn''t want to say anything. He wouldn''t tell him how he asked Zhou Ye. , It would be better to wait a moment and believe that his two subordinates will never let him down.


    However, after this moment, it will be a long while...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    While Du Fuwei and Zhou Ye were waiting on the street for the two martial arts masters to capture the green-clothed woman, the green-clothed woman had millions of MMP words in her heart that she wanted to say but couldn''t say it...


    Chapter 2292


    Chapter two hundred and ninety-two


    To be honest, Kou Zhong''s heart is really angry, angry and anxious at this time...


    The annoyed thing is that I don¡¯t cause trouble, but it just happens to come from the sky...


    Angrily, why are these two martial arts masters hanging around him tightly?I don''t know them...


    The urgent thing is, where should I go now??


    While thinking in his heart, Kou Zhong swiftly drilled through the alleys...


    Because it¡¯s the first time to wear a skirt, it¡¯s not a problem to walk, but this run makes it very cumbersome...


    As he walked around a low wall, Kou Zhong grabbed the corner of the skirt, and with force, he tore the corner of the skirt apart, and then... stepped on his long legs and ran to the side alley quickly. However, when he When I ran into the alley, I found...


    I seem to have entered a dead end...


    A master holding a double hook in front of him is looking at him with fierce hands... and behind him, a man holding a long sword has also chased him...


    Kou Zhong has no way to escape from this round of chase and interception...


    "This girl, my boss would like to invite..."


    "I also ask the girl not to make mistakes, so as not to hurt you, that''s not good..."


    Seeing this situation, Kou Zhong sighed helplessly...


    It¡¯s not that he never thought of jumping on the roof and passing through the house... It¡¯s just that when he jumped on the roof just now, it attracted more rounds up by the rebels. It¡¯s better to be safe in the alley... You know, he He was almost shot by a bow and arrow on the roof just now.


    "Two uncles, what the hell are you looking for the little one... Did the little one offend you?" Kou Zhong opened his mouth and made the two masters who rounded him frowned.


    At this time, Kou Zhong''s voice had become a little bit unmale and female, giving people a very strange feeling.


    However, no matter what he is, since it''s his own manager who wants to catch him, then catch him first.


    Thinking of this, the master holding the double hook smiled slightly: "You really did not offend the two of our brothers, but, my family manager wants to invite...er..."


    Having said this, the master doesn''t know what to say...


    Say girl??The voice was obviously male.


    Say young man??Kou Zhong is wearing a green dress again...


    Damn, what do you say??


    "...Please [you] go there..."


    In the end, the master could only use the vague word "you" instead of his address...


    Kou Zhong didn''t care too much about the master''s entanglement. For him, he has been accustomed to this feeling during the recent period...


    However, since I couldn''t escape, I had to follow the two of them...


    Thinking of this, Kou Zhong could only nod his head and said: "This will bother the two uncles..."


    Hearing the words, the double hook master smiled and said: "A person who knows the current affairs is a brilliant, so good..."


    At this time, the sword master also came to Kou Zhong''s side. His fingers were like electricity, and he quickly tapped a few times on his mouth. Suddenly, Kou Zhong felt the cold qi in his body from the Longevity Art. I can''t mention a single bit...


    "Alright, let us go..."


    In this way, the two masters took Kou Zhong, dressed in women''s clothing, towards the street where Du Fuwei was.


    After a while--


    Kou Zhong was brought to Du Fuwei...


    As soon as he raised his eyes, he saw a figure that was very familiar... Suddenly, his uneasy heart became more calm."Uncle, uncle save me..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye happily watched as the two masters pushed him into his mouth. However, before he could speak, he was stunned by Kou Zhong¡¯s uncle¡¯s smile when he saved me...


    And the two women who had been cuddling next to Zhou Ye seldom saw such an expression in front of their owner, and all of them suddenly trembled with laughter.


    "Uncle...hehe, when did the master marry his aunt?"


    "Hehe...Master...Did you steal it again?"


    "You..." Zhou Ye shook his head helplessly...


    He should have thought that Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling both grew up in the city, and there are not many other things. There are so many rogue methods.


    Du Fuwei, who was beside him, was shocked when he heard Kou Zhong actually call Uncle Zhou Ye...


    What''s happening here?Is this man and woman really Zhou Ye''s nephew?


    With this thought in mind, Du Fuwei did not speak for the time being, but looked at Zhou Ye...


    "Well, don''t play with these rascals... What about Ziling? Why aren''t you with you?" Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head and said.


    Hearing Zhou Ye uttering the word Ziling, Kou Zhong''s eyes reddened and he cried out... "Ziling...Ziling doesn''t want me anymore... woo..."


    Hearing this, Zhou Ye was stunned... Fuck, this is different from the script he designed, how could this be??


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye hurriedly asked, "What the hell is going on? You can tell me about it..."


    "Woo..." Kou Zhong just hid his face and wept, and refused to speak...

 The Movie World Chapter 1910

    Zhou Ye looked at the curious gazes of the guys around... suddenly it became clear.


    "Please also the manager to help me find a safe place, I want to settle down temporarily..." Zhou Ye turned to Du Fuwei.


    "As it should be!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Du Fuwei smiled and nodded...


    A moment later-in a house in Liyang City...


    This was originally the residence of the richest man in the city of Liyang. When the war broke out, the wealthy man took his home and fled Liyang. After Du Fuwei captured Liyang, it became his residence. He himself likes to live in the military, and he has rarely lived here...


    Now, this rather luxurious house has become Zhou Ye''s temporary residence.


    "Okay, there is no one else here. Let''s talk about it, what happened to you and Ziling, why did you part ways?" Zhou Ye sat on the main seat, watching sitting on the side weeping. Qi''s Kou Zhong asked helplessly.


    "Xiaoling doesn''t want me...uuu..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Kou Zhongyi suddenly felt sad and burst into tears...


    That cry is really sad for the listener and tears for the listener-it''s strange.


    In the strange voice change period, when I cried, it was like Ye Xiao wailing, which was unbearable...


    "Snapped--!"


    Zhou Ye waved his hand out of thin air, and there was a crisp sound...


    Kou Zhong directly covered his head, looking at Zhou Ye with a dazed expression...


    "Don''t cry, cry again and beat you..." Zhou Ye threatened directly...


    "Hey..."


    Kou Zhong sobbed and began to tell about what happened after he and Xu Ziling were separated from Zhou Ye...


    Since that day, the two felt that they were staying beside Zhou Ye again, and after causing trouble to Zhou Ye, they left Zhou Ye, jumped into the river and fled, and they fled down the river to a rather remote place. In the town.


    Chapter 2293


    Chapter two thousand and ninety-three


    After Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling fled to a town far from the war, they found a job.


    Is an apprentice in a small wine shop.


    Although I don¡¯t pay wages, I can still eat enough...


    The chef in the wine shop was also very good to the two brothers and never treated them badly.


    Not long after such a leisurely life, the two of them couldn''t stand it anymore, as if they were holding a sharp blade and killing themselves.


    How can two young men with peerless martial arts be willing to stay alone in this big place?


    Therefore, as soon as the two discussed, they left the town and traveled all the way towards Luoyang.


    Originally, the two people''s plan was to go to the eastern capital of Luoyang to have a long experience. However, when they approached Liyang, they were disrupted.


    At that time, Liyang had not yet been captured by Du Fuwei, but the rumors were already everywhere...


    Some people say that the Sui Army has broken through Liyang and is searching for bandits and bandits. Others say that Du Fuwei has captured Liyang... The Sui Army has been defeated...


    In short, everything is said...


    In this regard, the two brothers had to stay around Liyang temporarily, waiting for the exact news...


    It''s a pity that the two brothers don''t have much money in their hands, so they have to settle down in the mountains temporarily... But for the two people who have long been used to eating and sleeping, it is not a big deal.


    Even the two felt that it was good to sleep in the wilderness...because no one would bother them to practice.


    After all, the exercises of the two are peculiar, once they practice, it is easy to cause fire...


    Naturally, these exercises cannot be practiced in the inn.


    However, the bad is worse than this practice.


    That night, the two originally practiced each according to the pattern they had long been used to...Of course, everyone knew what was going on with the two of them... As they practiced, the two naturally rolled back together.


    At this moment, a group of refugees who had escaped from nowhere disturbed them.


    No matter if it disturbs the two, the most terrifying thing is that Xu Ziling was awakened unexpectedly...&


    It doesn''t matter if he wakes up, he immediately discovered the unspeakable state of himself and his brother...


    In the past, Kou Zhong always concealed a little at the end of the practice, so Xu Ziling never knew that it turned out to be like this at the end of the practice. However, the sudden awakening made Kou Zhong too late to cover up...In an instant, Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling The two were dull on the spot...


    Kou Zhong had already accepted this kind of setting, but he didn''t feel anything... even faintly in his heart...


    On the contrary, Xu Ziling''s whole person was dumbfounded...


    He really couldn''t accept that what happened to his brother...


    Xu Ziling, who was unable to face Kou Zhong for a while, only did one thing, and that was to escape...


    And Kou Zhong chased after Xu Ziling because of constant inconvenience...


    In desperation, he had no choice but to try his luck in this Liyang City, wanting to see if he could find his brother.


    After listening to Kou Zhong''s words, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... "Ahem, that... Kou Zhong, since you are looking for your brother, why do you wear women''s clothing?"


    "I don''t know what''s going on... It seems that since I practiced the exercises on the page of the Longevity Secret Art, I have often envied those women who can wear such bright dresses and can put cream on their faces... and, Xiaoling Not here again, so..."


    Perhaps it was because Zhou Ye was considered half an insider, so Kou Zhong didn''t cover up too much in front of Zhou Ye...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­Is this a gender cognition disorder caused by the exercises??


    When Zhou Ye heard the words, he complained...


    However, this is not a major event. After all, the human body is divided into yin and yang. Those who are prosperous and declining will naturally become like this, just like the Sunflower Book, nothing strange.


    Besides, the picture of Kou Zhong¡¯s training, but he had added material...A mere mortal in the world can create a method of reversing yin and yang like the Sunflower Book. He is the master of the multiverse, how about the method he created? Would it be worse than the practice created by a mortal?


    In fact, Kou Zhong¡¯s practice of the catalog has the effect of reversing yin and yang.


    The so-called reversal of yin and yang... of course it is a gender exchange...


    It''s just that Kou Zhong''s practice time is short at this time, and he hasn''t seen any clues yet.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled happily... "Kou Zhong, do you want to find Ziling?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1911

    "Um...I think..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Kou Zhong''s eyes suddenly brightened...


    Although he didn''t know what Zhou Ye''s true identity was...but after several contacts, he also knew that Zhou Ye''s hands and eyes could be said to be open to the sky.


    I met for the first time, posing as the son-in-law of Yuwen Clan.


    When we met for the second time, the son of Song Clan treated him respectfully.


    Even, he drew back the Yu Wenhua who was chasing them.


    But this time, he and the leader of the rebel army, Liyang chief Du Fuwei mingled with him. Seeing that, Du Fuwei was very respectful to him...


    Such a person, if he is willing to help, is naturally much better than him.


    Zhou Ye looked at Kou Zhong, who kept nodding his head, and smiled softer... "If you see Ziling, what should you do? Do you think he can accept you?"


    "This..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Kou Zhong''s face suddenly felt sad...


    He knew that Zhou Ye was telling the truth, what if he saw Ziling, how could he accept himself...


    Just as he became more and more lost, Zhou Ye said: "Actually, there is no way out..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Kou Zhong was as if he had caught the last life-saving straw. He knelt on the ground with a puff, begging: "Master, please be merciful, teach Kou Zhong how to keep Ziling... Kou Zhong''s wish for the future To be a cow and a horse to repay the son of great favor..."


    "Haha... you don''t need an afterlife, as long as you promise me one condition, I will teach you now..." Before Zhou Ye''s words were finished, Kou Zhong''s hands were wrapped around Hun, and he looked at himself with alert, "Master, please Self-respect, Kou Zhong is a person of Ziling in this life, and death is a ghost of Ziling... Never serve the second man..."


    Kou Zhong''s words almost didn''t choke Zhou Ye...


    Damn, who would want to fuck you... You are not a man or a woman...


    If there are special effects at this time, Zhou Ye''s forehead should be covered with black lines...


    "Don''t bullshit... I''m not interested in you..." Zhou Ye resisted the urge to slap this stuff to death, and said, "I only have one request. If I help you achieve your wish, you and Ziling From then on, serving by Director Du, how about keeping him safe and sound?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Kou Zhong let go of his defenses and nodded: "Kou Zhong is willing to... also ask Young Master to teach me how to find Ziling and how to keep his heart..."


    "......Hehe... if that''s the case, I''ll tell you..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, and then said something...


    Chapter 2294


    Chapter two thousand and ninety four


    Just when Zhou Ye was the messenger of true love, bringing together a pair of fateful mandarin ducks...


    In the Yunke Building in Liyang City, someone was also talking about him.


    "Bad daddy... why are you here in Liyang, and you haven''t come to look for me... must have been entangled by some vixen again, I hate you to death!"


    In the most luxurious upper room in the Yunke Building, a beautiful girl about sixteen or seventeen years old was sitting in front of the dressing table angrily, thinking about it.


    While reading, he slapped a puppet in his hand. The appearance of the puppet was quite similar to Zhou Ye.


    Seeing that beautiful girl lose her temper there, the two maids behind her smiled and shook their heads...


    The two maids are naturally aware of the temper of my own lady.


    Don''t look at the dignity and nobleness in front of outsiders on weekdays, just like a noble white lotus, inviolable...


    But in fact, she is still an immature child.


    Only at the order of his mother, he had to be born, see the sufferings of the people, and hone his skills at the same time.


    After slapped the doll for a while, the girl¡¯s anger seemed to dissipate a lot. She picked up the puppet in her arms with some distress, and carefully sorted out the messy clothes that had been slapped on the doll. He turned his head and asked: "You really see clearly, did your father drive into Liyang City in his car?"


    "It''s true, the servant girl really saw the master''s car driving into Liyang, and rising, beside the master''s car, there was Du Fuwei..." A maid smiled and said: "The master is sitting on the cowl. Go up, chat with Na Du Fuwei, the city you entered..."


    "Which car is your father?" The girl continued to ask.


    "It''s the black carriage of the master..." the maid described...


    "It''s actually the carriage..." After hearing the maid''s words, the girl thought for a while, and said: "The carriage must be carrying her father''s new love...It''s really a father who doesn''t worry...just don''t know. Are mothers aware of this..."


    "...Mrs. Mingyue do not know about this, I am afraid that the master will not be able to converge..." a maid said with some dissatisfaction: "Obviously, the house flowers in Mingming''s house have not been picked yet, so the owner went to pick wild flowers again. ¡­¡­Humph¡­¡­"


    "Hee hee, you know Ping''er you have a bad idea about the master..." another maid joked.


    "Hey, I never conceal my thoughts about the master, or should I say, all the maids in the house, which one has no wrong thoughts about the master? Qianqian, dare you say that you have no wrong thoughts about the master?"


    "I can not¡­¡­"


    "That''s it..."


    The girl allowed her two maids to fight there, but her thoughts were rapidly turning in her heart...


    At home, because of her mother¡¯s bright moon, she didn¡¯t dare to take a step beyond the thunder pond. She finally took the opportunity to travel out. If she didn¡¯t take the opportunity to take down her father, she would wait until she returned home from the tour. No chance...


    Especially, in the chat group a few days ago, the girl Qing Xuan was actually showing off what she had accomplished, which stimulated Xiufang even more.


    Thinking of this, Shang Xiufang gritted her teeth and stood up... "If the mountain doesn''t come, I''ll go, then I will go to the mountain... Qianqian, Ping''er, prepare the car, let''s go to my father!"


    "But, miss, you still have to..." Qianqian said.


    "Hmm...Today is the best time!" Shang Xiufang said, "Since my father took out the carriage, there must be women in the cart, and those women must be his father''s new love... I only need to rush to my father to avoid talking about my identity. When the rice is cooked to make mature rice, my father will never pick out my identity for the sake of face..."


    "But... where is Mrs. Mingyue..." The maid Qianqian still hesitated.


    "Do you want to stay with me and stay with my father? Or do you want to marry an outsider?" Xiufang gave Qianqian a white glance.


    "Of course I will stay with my master forever..." Qianqian also made up his mind when hearing Xiufang''s words.


    In her opinion, if she does not help her own lady, it is impossible to say that Mrs. Mingyue will really find a family for her own lady, and she, as a dowry girl, will naturally follow. By then, she might as well die... ¡­


    In fact, Qianqian thinks more...


    Mingyue had never thought of marrying her daughter, and Zhou Ye would not allow her daughter to marry an outsider... What is a joke, why should the daughter raised by herself be cheaper to other men?This special code is Tianlei, OK??


    However, it is clear that Qianqian doesn''t know... It''s more normal... that''s it.


    Unfortunately, Zhou Ye was never a normal person...


    Now that I have made up my mind, I was punished by Mrs. Mingyue afterwards. As long as I can stay next to my master, what kind of punishment is the punishment...


    Thinking of this, the maid Qianqian nodded vigorously, and said: "Okay, miss, I''m going to prepare the carriage..."


    After a while--


    An exquisite carriage stopped at the door of Yunke Building...


    Everyone in Xiufang took their two maids who never left, got on the carriage, and walked all the way to the east of Liyang City.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1912

    And on the other side¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye just told Du Fuwei and helped Kou Zhong a favor, and Kou Zhong had already changed a lot at this time.


    If there was still a bit of masculinity in the mouth before, Kou Zhong has turned into a tall and beautiful woman...


    Of course, there is Zhou Ye¡¯s help [Word Spiritualism] and the four modern sorceries [Asian Makeup Art]...


    In addition to the walking posture and some twitching, Kou Zhong has completely turned into a woman at this time.


    "Mr. is really amazing. The change between men and women, and the exchange of Yin and Yang can be done so without a trace. Du really doesn''t know what else the husband can''t..." Du Fuwei looked at the renewed Kou Zhong before him, and couldn''t bear it. Live Tsk Tsk Wonder Road.


    "Hahaha, Manager Du is too acclaimed, Zhou just doesn''t like tragedy..." Zhou Ye said with a tragic look and said: "Ask what love in the world is, and teach life and death... so great. His feelings shouldn¡¯t be hindered by worldly prejudices... Therefore, the next step is just a meager effort..."


    "Hahahahaha..." Du Fuwei laughed awkwardly when he heard Zhou Ye''s words...


    Damn, I believe in your evil, you just feel like making these two guys fun...


    Just when a group of people was talking nonsense here...


    Suddenly a domestic servant came in to report: "Master Qi, there is a woman outside the door, claiming to be Shang Xiufang, want to see the master..."


    Chapter 2295


    Chapter two hundred and ninety five


    "Huh? Mr. Shang is also familiar with everyone?"


    Hearing the report of the servant, Du Fuwei asked curiously.


    Everyone knows that this venerable master who walks in the rivers and lakes is quite a demeanor of the Mingyue masters who walked the rivers and lakes decades ago and spread the thought of peace...


    Moreover, Du Fuwei knows some inside stories that others don''t know.


    It is said that this gentleman is not only a master of singing and dancing, but also an extraordinary background.


    You know what era this is, this is the chaotic times of Sui and Tang dynasties...


    The troubled times are not only a world of great controversy, but also a world of strife.


    With the weak court of the Great Sui Dynasty, various places have risen in succession... Among them are heroes such as Du Fuwei and Li Mi, but also gangsters who have no cultural ambitions and just want to take advantage of the dispute to snatch some property.


    In this situation, a weak woman with only two maids and a few musical instruments, in this troubled world, just breaks through the name of the Shang family, how can such a woman be easy??


    Du Fuwei knew through his own intelligence organization that at least three powerful groups of people named the Rebels were actually gangsters, and they ended up unreservedly because of the idea of ??hitting Shang Xiufang.


    Therefore, Du Fuwei ordered that after breaking the city, he should not disturb the purity of this mysterious and unpredictable fellow.


    First, Du Fuwei does not like women...


    Second, Du Fuwei didn''t want to offend this mysterious nobleman...


    After all, he wins the city, and Shang Xiufang is just acting. There is no irreconcilable conflict between the two...


    Even, because he was afraid that there would be troublesome soldiers, Du Fuwei also specially ordered the masters of the two law enforcement teams to guard the Yunke building where Shang Xiufang everyone was temporarily staying. All the rebels who intend to enter the Yunke building can Cut first and play later...


    Now, when Du Fuwei heard that the mysterious Shang Dajia had just settled down in Zhou Ye, he came to set up Zhou Ye and was suddenly surprised...


    In Du Fuwei''s eyes, Zhou Ye''s identity became more mysterious.


    "... Hmm..." Facing Du Fuwei''s question, Zhou Ye smiled and nodded without explaining, and directly addressed the servant who came to inform us: "Hurry up and invite that girl in..."


    "Yes, sir!"


    The servant responded and quickly ran out of the hall...


    After a while, a rush of footsteps came from outside the house.


    With Du Fuwei¡¯s ear power, one can naturally hear that the footsteps are from three women, one man and four people. Moreover, with the sound of footsteps alone, Du Fuwei can basically guess that the owner of the footsteps, at this time How eager...


    as predicted¡­¡­


    "Master, girl Shang is here..." After the servant finished the report, he withdrew from the door of the house knowingly.


    At this time, Shang Xiufang, who walked into the main hall, saw Zhou Ye sitting there at a glance...


    For a while, she couldn''t bear the turmoil in her heart anymore, and the steps under her feet accelerated again and again. With a refreshing fragrance, she threw herself into Zhou Ye''s arms like a gust of wind... "Yelang...you are finally here. Look at Xiufang..."


    "..." Hearing what his daughter said, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    This girl, is Yelang also called by her?


    Shouldn''t it be called father??


    However, when he felt the slightly trembling body in his arms, and his arms around his waist that he wished to rub him and her together... Thousands of words were turned into a single sentence "Xiufang, I have suffered you..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Shang Xiufang couldn''t help it anymore, burying her little head in her father''s arms and wept bitterly.


    Seeing this situation, Du Fuwei suppressed the curiosity in his heart and pulled Kou Zhong out of the room who was still there and wanted to watch the show...


    Not only did Du Fuwei and Kou Zhong leave the room, but even the two women Ping Ping Tingting beside Zhou Ye smiled silently and left here, leaving space for them.


    At this time, only Zhou Ye, Shang Xiufang, and her two maids were left in the room.


    "Dear Xiufang, who is bullying you, tell Daddy, Daddy will avenge you..." Zhou Ye spoke while tapping Shang Xiufang on the back.


    "It''s you... it''s you... it''s you..." Shang Xiufang slapped Zhou Ye''s Xiong''s mouth with her fists lightly when he heard the words, and said, "It''s you...It''s you who bullied me..."


    "How did I bully you..." Zhou Ye said with an innocent look: "I''ve only arrived in Liyang..."


    "It''s because of you that you came to Liyang, so you bullied me..." Shang Xiufang said with tears in her eyes and aggrieved: "It is clear that people are the closest to you, but you didn''t care about it and went straight to Luoyang. , People have to chase you and ran over...you bullied me..."


    "..." Zhou Ye looked helpless...


    At this moment, Shang Xiufang didn''t know where the courage came from, so he stepped in and...


    The two maids standing behind her saw this scene, and they were surprised to hide their little look...


    They know that their own lady is a fatherly control, but they did not expect that their own lady is so bold... dare to be so...


    However, when the two women thought about it, they understood a lot in their hearts.


    After all, my own lady was stimulated by Miss Qingxuan...


    If it weren''t for Miss Qingxuan in the chat group, she repeatedly showed what she had already accomplished, and even announced the details of her own master in the group, her own lady would definitely not be like this...


    However, this is not the time to think about this, they should be a cover for their own girls...


    Thinking of this, Qianqian and Ping''er two maids looked at each other and smiled... and left the room lightly, and then brought the door of the room. They were like two door gods, guarding the door one left and the other right. outer¡­¡­

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1913

    After a while--


    After the two women heard a short cry of pain in the room, there was no more sound...


    Hearing this voice, the two women looked at each other and smiled. This time they are steady-they are no longer afraid that they will not see their master in the future. My lady has succeeded. From then on, they are also the master''s conservatory girls...


    Thinking of this, the two women felt happy for a while...want to rush in now and serve each other...


    Fortunately, the two women know that today is a good day for their own ladies, and they''d better stagger today and talk about...


    Unknowingly time, it''s time for the slant moon to rise...


    During the period, the two women acted as Bai Qinger''s driver, blocking Shen Luoyan''s driving, and even blocking Du Fuwei''s driving...


    Until there was a slightly lazy voice in the room: "Qianqian, Ping''er...Come in..."


    The two women smiled at each other and opened the door...


    As soon as the two of them entered the door, they happened to see their lady shyly and shyly putting a blood-stained cloth sheet into her wristband, while Zhou Ye was putting away a magnificent couch.


    "Congratulations, Miss, I got what I wanted..." X2


    The two women smiled and said...


    "You two..." After all, you are a first-time married woman, Shang Xiufang also knows that she is shy after passing the initial impulse...


    Chapter 2296


    Chapter two thousand and ninety-six


    Autumn night-cool breeze...


    On a lake full of green willows and pavilions, a unique family gathering is going on...


    It has to be said that Du Fuwei is also quite expensive in order to win over Zhou Ye.


    The backyard of this mansion is a pavilion with an area of ??ten acres.


    In itself, there are many waterways and ditches in Liyang City...


    And the pond in the back house is filled with the living water from the city, and on it, a back-shaped pavilion is built.


    In the middle of the Hui-shaped pavilion is a water pavilion with a size of 100 square meters.


    At this time, Zhou Ye and the women sat around the pavilion, enjoying the food while admiring the bright moon in the night sky like a silver plate.


    After he was full of food and drink, Zhou Ye recruited servants, took the rest of the table down, and replaced them with tea, fruits, etc...


    "When I was in Wagangzhai, Luo Yan had heard of Xiufang''s sister Xiufang''s singing and dancing. Now, when I see it, it is far more famous..." Shen Luoyan looked at Shang Xiufang, who was nestling next to her husband, and laughed. : "I just didn''t expect that sister Xiufang actually met her husband, and now she has become sisters with us... If it is passed on, I am afraid that many men in the world will be heartbroken and die..."


    "Sister Luoyan is too acclaimed..." Shang Xiufang smiled slightly, and said softly, "What''s the matter with Guan Xiufang if the world is heartbroken? Xiufang only knows that if Yelang doesn''t want Xiufang, then Xiufang is the truth. Is going to be heartbroken and die..."


    "Fool, how could I not want you..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head...


    "Huh... Qingxuan is earlier than me..."


    Just this sentence left Zhou Ye speechless for a while... He couldn''t put a few women together, what about it... Not to mention the unrealistic problems... Their mothers alone are a difficult problem to solve. ...


    Seeing that Zhou Ye was a little bit unable to get off the stage because of his own words, Shang Xiufang hurriedly shook Zhou Ye''s arm gently, and said softly, "Yelang, Xiufang has just finished adapting an autumn poem recently. Yelang, please correct me..."


    "..." Zhou Ye originally wanted to say that he was not interested, but when he saw the slightly pleading gaze in Xiufang''s eyes, he suddenly couldn''t bear it... At this point, he could only nod his head..." ..."


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s answer to this matter, Xiufang''s face suddenly burst into laughter..."Qianqian, help me tune the guqin..."


    "Yes, miss!"


    Qianqian, who had been standing by the side, hurriedly took out a guqin from the bracelet and placed it on the small stone table aside.


    Xiufang smiled and stood up. When she left Zhou Ye, she gently whispered in his ear: "Daddy, this is what my daughter did for you..."


    After saying this, Xiufang left the big table without waiting for Zhou Ye to reply, and walked behind Guqin...


    As Xiufang sat down and put her hand on the guqin, her temperament suddenly changed.


    At this moment, the whole person is like a fairy in Guanghan Palace, giving people a vague sense of distance...


    There was a pleasant piano sound, and Xiufang spoke...


    [Autumn breeze...]


    [Qiuyueming...]


    [The fallen leaves gathered and scattered, and the jackdaws regained their shock.


    [When will I know when I meet each other?Embarrassed this night!


    [Enter my lovesickness door, know me lovesickness]


    [Looking for long-term memories, short for infinite,]


    [I knew it was such a stumbling block, how could it be that I didn¡¯t know each other.


    [Autumn breeze...]


    [Qiuyueming...]


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    This Qiufeng poem fits so closely with the scene at this time that all the women can''t help but listen to it...


    However, Zhou Ye couldn¡¯t help but smile. My own daughter actually adapted the verses of Li Bai that she taught her into a song... I just don¡¯t know, after more than a hundred years, the Qinglian fairy, What kind of verse will it make??


    Just as Zhou Ye radiated his thoughts, he suddenly felt a gentle body next to him snuggling, and whispered gently in his ear: "Master...I also want to have a girl like Xiufang. What..."


    Zhou Ye didn''t need to turn his head, just relying on his voice, he knew who the mouth was...


    Apart from Bai Qing''er, there will be no one else...


    "Oh? Does Qing''er want a baby too?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Hmm..." Bai Qing''er nodded with a flushed face... While all the sisters were immersed in Xiufang''s singing, she lay next to Zhou Ye''s ear again, and whispered: "I want to try too , How does it feel to be a costume owner with my daughter..."


    "...You little fairy..."


    To be honest, Bai Qing''er was the first among Zhou Ye''s women to speak up, wanting a daughter, but she was the one who wanted to do that kind of thing...


    This faint... [anti-harmony]...it made Zhou Ye a heartbeat...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1914

    As Bai Qing''er who has been following Zhou Ye since the age of fourteen, and until now, Bai Qing''er can naturally see her master''s intentions at a glance. In fact, she feels a little difficult to hold on to herself just by imagining such a scene...but , She still resisted the surging Qing Dynasty in her heart, and whispered: "However, not today, Qing''er will have to feel the love of her master tonight, after all-once Qing''er goes back, she will not be able to go down the mountain for a year It''s..."


    "Tonight will definitely make you little fairy begging for mercy..."


    "Hehe... Qing''er is looking forward to..."


    At this time, Xiufang had already finished singing her new work... and returned to Zhou Ye''s side."What does Yelang think of my song?"


    "Did Xiufang sing to me just now?" Zhou Ye pretended to be silly and stunned: "Why did I only hear a woman telling me lovesickness? Alas, I am older. No, my ears don¡¯t work..."


    After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiufang was embarrassed and wanted to bite him...


    However, after being shy, Xiufang''s heart was also full of joy... After all, Zhou Ye heard her love for him...


    "Yelang..."


    Perhaps it was stimulated by Shang Xiufang¡¯s Qiufeng poems. The girls worked very hard tonight, especially Bai Qinger. This night was a losing streak and losing streak, and there was quite a madness for the girls... They are also a bit crazy...


    I don''t know when, even the two maids, Qianqian and Ping''er, were drawn into the battle group...


    The bright moon in the night sky is getting brighter... It''s just that the people in the room have not rested... They are still fighting endlessly...


    On the other side...


    Under Du Fuwei''s signal, a piece of news quickly spread throughout Liyang--


    [General Manager of Liyang, Du Fuwei, want to hold a wedding ceremony for his godson and a woman... The godson doesn¡¯t know which of the 13 Taibaos, but that woman has a man¡¯s name-Kou Zhong


    Chapter 2297


    Chapter two thousand and ninety-seven


    "Xiaoling, let''s have another scallion pancake..."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    At this time, in a restaurant on the south wharf of Liyang City, a tall young man was sweating in front of a simple stove, baking bread.


    All around it are guys working hard on the dock.


    A few days ago, because of the war, these coolies hadn''t received any work for a long time. Now that the fighting stopped, they immediately rushed to the dock, looking for work.


    But fortunately, although Du Fuwei occupied Liyang, he did not block the river surface, which also made the cargo ship merchants traveling north and south to think about him.


    In addition, there were too many cargo ships watching in Danyang and other places before the war, so these coolies on the wharf can be said to have endless work.,


    Therefore, many people are reluctant to go home for dinner at noon, so they can simply deal with the meal in the small restaurant next to the pier.


    It''s just that this restaurant is really small and pitiful. The tables, chairs and benches are full of calculations, but only four or five tables, far not enough for more than a hundred coolies, so many coolies simply carried a scallion pancake and served a bowl of vegetables. Soup, squatted by the side of the road, ate it.


    After the pancake boy finally baked the last scallion pancake, the hundreds of catties of pancake noodles prepared today were completely gone.


    While counting the money, Zhang Lizimei, the owner of the wine shop, walked to the boy''s side, and said softly: "Xiaoling, get tired, let''s rest for a while, and Erya will bring us our meals later... ¡­"


    "It''s okay, Uncle Zhang, I''m not tired!" The young man named Xiaoling smiled at Zhang Lap.


    "Hey, Zhang Lizi, it''s really your blessing that you can get a helper like Xiaoling..." A coolie squatting on the side of the road to eat joked, "If it wasn''t for Xiaoling''s delicious scallion pancakes, what would I say? I''m not willing to spend three big bucks on your scallion pancakes...It''s so expensive..."


    "Just..."


    "You are here, come early, you can still eat Xiaoling''s scallion pancakes, those of us who came late, don''t even eat the scallion pancakes..."


    "Hey, you still make a lot more money than us..."


    Listening to the coolies, Zhang Lizi almost burst into laughter...


    He was determined to marry his daughter to Xiaoling, and when he couldn''t do anything, he let Xiaoling inherit his career and continue to work as a restaurant by the dock.


    And when that Xiaoling heard those coolies, he just smiled shyly and said nothing.


    At this moment, a girl with an ordinary face, carrying a bamboo, walked into the restaurant...


    "Father, Xiaoling, I''m bringing you food..."


    This girl is the daughter of Zhang Lizi, Er Ya...


    Why is it called Erya?Because there is another sister above her, but her sister has a bad life. When she was three years old, she died early...


    In fact, in the past Erya didn''t have to give food to her father at all. After all, who has ever seen a restaurant who is hungry??


    However, since this young boy named Xiaoling came here, the ingredients prepared in the restaurant have always been consumed early...so that Zhang Lizi and Xiaoling often go hungry, so Erya had to give them food. ...


    Of course, it''s not just food delivery, Erya also delivers noodles to her father...


    It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t prepare more live noodles earlier, but now that it¡¯s autumn, the weather is still hot. In such hot weather, if the noodles are left there too early for too long, it will be sour...


    "Sister Erya, you are here..." Seeing Erya''s arrival, Xiaoling hurried forward and caught Zhu Lou behind Erya...


    Don''t look down on the bamboo, but the weight is not light. In addition to lunch for Xiaoling and Zhang Cripple, there are more than 30 catties of live dough.


    After Xiaoling helped Erya take down the bamboo behind her, first put the dough inside into the big tank placed in the restaurant, and put it away...


    Under the big tank is half a tank of cool river water, separated by wooden boards in the middle, and the dough is placed on the wooden boards. This is a simple small refrigerator to ensure that the dough can be stored for a longer time in such hot weather...


    After Xiaoling put the dough, Zhang Lizi had already brought out the lunch in Zhulou...


    Although the lunch is simple, it is also rich...


    A plate of fried bacon, a plate of steamed fish, plus a plate of roasted seasonal vegetables...and a large pot of rice.


    "Girl, where''s my wine?" Zhang Cripps looked at his daughter eagerly...


    "Don''t drink too much..."


    "I see, it won''t be a mistake!"


    Hearing her father''s assurance, Er Ya took out a small gourd from the cloth bag hanging around her waist and handed it to Zhang Lizi.


    "Hey...this is my good girl!" Zhang Lizi praised his daughter, and said to the busy Xiaoling: "Come on, Xiaoling, take a drink with me..."


    "Don''t persuade Xiaoling to drink..."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was stunned by his own daughter...


    "Uncle Zhang, I don''t drink..." Xiaoling said with a smile.


    "Oh, really, why doesn''t Xiaoling love to drink? This is one of the great joys of life!" Zhang Lizi said regretfully, while taking a bite at the wine gourd... and then closed his eyes, with endless aftertaste. appearance¡­¡­


    At this time, Er Ya had also used the pottery bowls in the restaurant to serve Xiaoling rice, "Don''t listen to my father''s nonsense, if it weren''t for his drinking, how could he break a leg..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1915

    The lame Zhang who was intoxicated heard the words and coughed...


    "You girl..."


    "I know..." Xiaoling smiled and nodded, then sat down and started to eat...


    Er Ya was sitting on the stool beside her, supporting her chin with her hands, looking at Xiaoling''s profile with some obsession.


    This Xiaoling is Liyang City that came a few days ago...


    At that time, his face was desolate, and his body was even more messy...squatting in the corner like a beggar.


    At that time, it happened that Er Ya was passing by with her father, and Er Ya, who couldn''t bear it, put the leftover scallion pancakes in Xiaoling''s hands.


    Since then, Zhang Lizi''s restaurant has added a fellow named Xiaoling.


    Er Ya watched Xiaoling eating attentively, as if not paying attention to herself at all, and sighed rather discouragedly...


    But she, who is not reconciled to this, is also working hard in her own way...


    After thinking about it for a while, Erya decided to use some rumors in the market when she was shopping to open up the topic... "Xiaoling, do you know? When I went shopping today, I heard an interesting news. ..."


    "What news..." Xiaoling said while eating.


    It''s just that his tone is obviously perfunctory...


    However, Er Ya didn''t care, but continued: "I heard that in three days, Manager Du will prepare for the wedding of his godson..."


    "Really?" There is still no ups and downs in the voice...


    "Yeah, it''s just that the woman''s name is so funny... it''s Kou Zhong..."


    Chapter 2298


    Chapter two thousand and ninety-eight


    "what--!"


    Er Ya felt like her hand was clamped by a pair of iron tongs, and shouted out in pain... "It hurts..."


    "Sorry, sister Er Ya..." At this time, Xu Ziling also felt a little gaffe, and hurriedly apologized.


    "It''s okay, you didn''t mean it..." Er Ya waved her hand with a nonchalant appearance.


    Then, she asked rather curiously: "Do you know that woman named Kou Zhong??"


    "..." Xu Ziling didn''t know what to say after hearing Erya''s words.


    After hesitating for a while, Xu Ziling said: "My brother is called Kou Zhong, but he should be a man, not a woman..."


    "Well, that''s probably a person with the same name and surname..." Hearing Xu Ziling''s words, Er Ya didn''t think deeply, after all, one is a man and the other is a woman.


    However, although Er Ya didn''t care, Xu Ziling did.


    He hadn''t kept it all afternoon, and even the scallion pancakes made were out of standard.


    Seeing this, Zhang Lizi had no choice but to take over Xu Ziling''s kitchen utensils, "Xiaoling, if you are tired, go back and rest early, just leave it to me here!"


    "Well, thank you. Uncle Zhang..." Xu Ziling does need to rest, and what he is thinking about now is the bride who is about to get married-Kou Zhong.


    Is this Kou Zhong really his own brother??


    Although he could not face the relationship between his brother and himself, he chose to escape.


    But after all, they are both brothers who grew up together...


    How could he not worry about Kou Zhong?


    Moreover, the two also had skin-to-skin relatives. If Xu Ziling had no idea about Kou Zhong at all, then it would be too underestimating that Zhou Ye added ingredients to them.


    However, Xu Ziling really couldn''t face this kind of weird relationship, so... he chose to escape from his brother''s side.


    Today, I suddenly heard the news of my brother, that he is already a woman, and-I have to marry...


    Suddenly in Xu Ziling''s heart, a feeling of extreme complexity arose.


    When night falls...


    Xu Ziling finally decided to visit the master''s house at night to see if the woman was his brother Kou Zhong. If it was Kou Zhong, he would ask him why he married?Is it bad to be a man??


    With this thought, Xu Ziling bid farewell to Zhang Lizi and his daughter...


    Regardless of the success or failure of this trip, he would never be able to stay at Zhang Cripple''s house anymore.


    Although it is a joy to become, it will definitely make Du Fuwei furious. At that time, although Liyang City is big, there will be no place for him.


    If you lose, then it''s a hundred, and nothing will happen...


    But Zhang Lizi heard Xu Ziling actually bid farewell to him, and when he asked no results, he had to sigh and let Xu Ziling leave...


    When Xu Ziling left, Er Ya cried heartbreakingly...


    Xu Ziling, who walked out of Zhang Lizi''s house, naturally heard Erya''s bitter cry, but-the matter was over, it was impossible for him to look back.


    He didn''t want to cause trouble to Zhang Cripple.


    Thinking of this, Xu Ziling touched the scattered silver wrapped in cloth in his arms...


    In Zhang Lizi¡¯s words, these are Xu Ziling¡¯s wages these days, but Xu Ziling knows that these money are actually the pension money Zhang Lizi saved from between his teeth and Erya¡¯s dowry...


    He didn''t want to take it...


    However, Zhang Lizi insisted on giving it to him, and would not let him go if he didn''t take it...


    In desperation, Xu Ziling had to accept it...


    However, Xu Ziling also secretly made up his mind that if this time goes well and can escape to heaven, he will repay this kindness a hundredfold.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    one day later----


    The night is deep¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Liyang''s mansion has also fallen into darkness... Except for the light of lanterns held by the rebels on patrols passing by from time to time, there is silence in the mansion, as if a giant beast is lying in the darkness...


    At this moment, a black shadow swept across the high wall in the backyard of the General Manager''s Mansion...

 The Movie World Chapter 1916

    With the cover of the night, the black shadow on the ridge of the room, like a ghost, walks through...


    This person is no one else, but Xu Ziling who came to explore the whereabouts of his brother.


    At this time, he was dressed in black clothes and scarves all over his body, dressed as a nightwalker.


    Taking advantage of the news inquired from the small servants who came out to buy from the general manager''s mansion during the day, Xu Ziling walked all the way through the room to the backyard of the general manager''s mansion.


    When he saw a heavily guarded small building, Xu Ziling knew that he had found a place.


    It''s just that in front of this small building, there are more than a dozen guards guarding there, and from time to time there are waves of patrolling guards passing by, Xu Ziling can''t find a way to sneak into the small building without disturbing everyone.


    Suddenly, Xu Ziling didn''t know what to do.


    To be honest, the dozen or so guards in front of him are just ordinary soldiers, not martial arts masters. For Xu Ziling, they are not a problem. However¡ªhe really can''t manage these dozens in a blink of an eye...


    In case someone calls for help, he is afraid that he will fall into this place...


    However, Xu Ziling was quite unwilling to retreat.


    He has already sneaked into this place, and the truth is right in front of him, do nothing, just retreat, how could Xu Ziling be willing to...?


    Just when he was in a dilemma...


    On a tall building not far away, Zhou Ye and the women were watching Xu Ziling''s behavior through water mirrors.


    "This Xu Ziling can be regarded as deep and righteous, knowing that he is here to save his brother..." American soldier Shen Luoyan smiled.


    "Hehe... Sister Luo Yan was wrong, she is here to save her lover..." Shang Xiufang''s words made all the women sneer and laugh...


    They naturally know how their men do their hands and feet... They also give unconditional support to their men''s [true love] behavior.


    Even Ping Ping Tingting sisters even helped him intercede...


    "Master, you see that Xu Ziling is in desperate situation, please help him..."


    "Yes, Lang Jun..."


    "Yelang, you can help Xu Ziling!"


    "Hehe...no problem!" Zhou Ye smiled slightly when he heard the words. He also wanted to watch a [Brother] rendezvous drama. If Xu Ziling fell in the first level, it would be boring.


    Said this, Zhou Ye slightly raised his hand...


    Looking at the small building where Kou Zhong was closed, a weird gale blew out of thin air. The wind was so weird that it blew out the lanterns carried by the guards...


    At this time, Xu Ziling''s eyes, who had been lying on the ridge of the roof, suddenly lit up--the opportunity came.


    Then the moment the lights went out, he was like a bat, jumping from the roof ridge to the small building quickly.


    Xu Ziling took an upside down golden hook and jumped from the eaves into the room of the small building...


    Chapter 2299


    Chapter two thousand and ninety-nine


    Xu Ziling jumped into the building from the window of the attic room. After his eyes quickly adjusted to the dark environment in the house, he looked at the layout of the house.


    This is a room the size of more than fifty square meters...


    Inside the house, the tents hung high, and there was a nice daughter''s fragrance faintly.


    "..." When asked about the fragrance, Xu Ziling had a little speculation about this behavior in his heart. Perhaps, the girl Kou Zhong here is really not his brother...


    But, now that he was here, Xu Ziling was unwilling to see the girl Kou Zhong.


    Thinking of this, Xu Ziling raised his foot high, stepped lightly, and walked to the Xiudan not far away.


    When he walked to the show couch, he turned around and pulled the tent on the side, then took out a fire fold from his arms, shook it slightly, and a ray of light suddenly lit up in this small space...


    With the light of Huozhezi, Xu Ziling fixed his eyes on the face of the person on the couch...


    I saw a young girl with a beautiful face lying on the couch. The girl seemed to be startled by the sudden change of light. At this time, she was slowly opening her eyes...


    "Miss, offended..."


    Seeing this situation, Xu Ziling hurriedly stretched out his hand and covered the girl''s look... whispered: "Don''t make a noise, the kid will leave..."


    "Boom¡ª"


    Just after Xu Ziling''s words were finished, the woman stretched out her hand and grabbed Xu Ziling''s wrist. With so much strength, Xu Ziling faintly felt a bit of pain.


    "Who are you and why are you here?" The woman squeezed Xu Ziling''s hand to the side, moved aside, and said.


    "Ahem...Actually, the kid only heard that Miss''s name is the same as the lost brother underneath, so he came to investigate one or two!" Xu Ziling said embarrassingly: "If there is any offense, please forgive me..."


    Hearing Xu Ziling''s words, Kou Zhong, who was lying on the couch, couldn''t help it anymore... He forgot what Zhou Ye had confessed to him. Excited, he spoke directly: "Young Master Ling..."


    Xu Ziling suddenly heard this familiar name... Suddenly he was stunned... "How does the girl know my name..."


    "I am Kou Zhong..."


    "This... this is impossible..."


    Xu Ziling has been completely confused...How is this possible??Although he has that kind of relationship with his brother, he is convinced that his brother is definitely a man... After all, he grew up together... The two have been living and eating together for many years, Xu Ziling is sure that he will never engage in it. Wrong sex of his brother.


    "It''s true..." Kou Zhong dragged Xu Ziling onto the couch, and then slowly said: "That day, since chasing you away...I''ve been..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Following Kou Zhong¡¯s statement, Xu Ziling slowly and believed that the beautiful girl in front of him was his brother...


    "So... you and I became like that at the time, and it was the longevity formula that caused trouble?" Xu Ziling asked stupidly...


    "Hmm..." Kou Zhong nodded...


    "And now you have become a real daughter? It''s also because of the cultivation technique?"


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    "Wait, I need to be quiet..."


    The amount of information is too big, Xu Ziling accepts that he cannot...


    "Really, don''t believe you touch it..." Seeing Xu Ziling''s unbelievable appearance, Kou Zhong was anxious... She grabbed Xu Ziling''s hand and pressed it against her own mouth...


    Feeling the strange feeling of heartbeat coming from below, Xu Ziling''s brain has become a mess...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1917

    At this time, Kou Zhong remembered Zhou Ye''s words, that is, [Quick knife cut the mess] to quickly take Xu Ziling... Thinking of this, Kou Zhong turned over, pressed on Xu Ziling''s body, and bowed his head...


    "Hmm..."


    Although this Wen Yu feels pretty good, Xu Ziling feels weird when he thinks that the woman in front of him was once a man...


    However, soon the strange feeling in his heart was washed away by something in his mind...


    After all, Xu Ziling''s age is not too old, it is just the age of blood and energy, full of curiosity about the opposite sex... In this case, how could he still hold it?


    Thousands of words in my mind turned into a sentence in a flash [I will say it later...]...


    Soon, in the house...


    the other side----


    In the attic where Zhou Ye was, the water mirror in front of Zhou Ye and the women had disappeared... He stood up and walked downstairs with a smile...


    As he walked, he commanded: "Ping and Tingting, you take Xiufang and the others home first, I''ll go to Manager Du..."


    "Hehe, okay, master!" X2


    Ping Ping Tingting and the two women smiled. Of course, they knew what their owner was going to do to find Du Fuwei. Naturally, they were going to catch Kou Zhongxu and Ziling.


    Do you think that after Zhou Ye fulfilled this magical true love?


    you are too naive¡­¡­


    In Zhou Ye''s words, true love does not last long without experiencing waste, of course, too wasteful is not good, it is easy to play and collapse.


    Still, it''s okay to scare them a little bit.


    It''s just that this situation is not suitable for the girls to play, so under the leadership of Ping Ping Tingting, the girls directly opened a portal to their temporary residence and left here with a smile.


    Zhou Ye, who had left the girls, went down to the attic...


    After a few rounds in the governor''s house, he came to a study room.


    At this time, Du Fuwei was sitting in front of an oil lamp, reading by candlelight.


    Seeing Zhou Ye walking into the room, he hurriedly got up and asked, "Sir. But..."


    "Don''t talk, take a few guards, and follow me!" Zhou Ye interrupted Du Fuwei with a smile...


    "Okay!" Du Fuwei didn''t care about his interrupted words, and obediently followed Zhou Ye out...


    Soon, the group came to the small downstairs where Kou Zhong was...


    Under Zhou Ye''s instructions, those guards dumbly surrounded the small building three stories inside and three outside.


    Then, Zhou Ye took Du Fuwei into the attic...


    At this time, on the show couch in the attic, the two of Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling were fighting to the fullest...


    He heard a loud noise, and then Du Fuwei''s angry voice came into the ears of the two of them, "Look at what you are doing..."


    This voice almost scared Xu Ziling out somehow...


    But it¡¯s okay--he still remembers to cover the two bodies with a thin quilt...


    "Who are you?" Xu Ziling looked at Zhou Ye and Du Fuwei who broke into the room with a daze...


    At this point ...... a trained, trained, he began his acting strange ...... "ooo, ooo ...... foster parent, you have to call the shots for her daughter ah ......"


    Chapter 2300


    Chapter two thousand three hundred


    "Hahaha... When I think of the wedding, Xu Ziling''s silly look, want to laugh..."


    "Yeah yeah¡­¡­"


    At this time, Zhou Ye was sitting in the carriage, under Tingting''s service, smiling while watching the women drinking tea and chatting there.


    Now everyone has left Liyang City... The girls are talking about what they saw and heard about the wedding.


    In fact, Zhou Ye and Du Fuwei went to catch the rape that day, which was also part of the plan.


    After placing Xu Ziling on the couch, he directly forced Xu Ziling to marry Kou Zhong.


    Of course, Kou Zhong knew what was going on, but Xu Ziling didn''t.


    He was almost frightened by the two that day and he will not be lifted for the rest of his life.


    Let Zhou Ye''s evil taste be fully satisfied.


    The next day, Xu Ziling was held by Du Fuwei and worshipped Kou Zhong...Of course, from then on, he would also call Du Fuwei''s foster father.


    This is also one of Zhou Ye''s calculations...


    In Zhou Ye''s view, this is what Xu Ziling and Kou Zhong owe Du Fuwei...


    In the book, it is precisely because of the surrender policy of these two goods that after finally letting Du Fuwei descend to the Tang, he was wronged and rebelled.


    If Kou Zhong was willing to compete with Li Shimin for the world, how could Du Fuwei be frustrated and surrender to the Li family?


    Therefore, it was Zhou Ye deliberately to deliver these two goods to Du Fuwei and help him fight for the world.


    At this time, Zhou Ye''s carriage was going down the river, heading towards the southeast coast...


    After all, he was going to the site of the Dongming School to find Mrs. Dongming.


    After all, there is still a daughter to appease.


    Soon after Zhou Ye''s carriage left Liyang City, a maroon war horse also left Liyang with them.


    It''s just that the knight who followed them away was quite cautious, and didn''t follow their carriage too close, but followed them far away, unhurriedly.


    When leaving the city early in the morning, the morning clouds dyed the horizon red.


    At that time, Zhou Ye expected that there might be autumn rain today.


    But he doesn''t care much...


    Sure enough, everyone had traveled for about a hundred miles, and the sky suddenly became dark. From a distance, there was a burst of muffled thunder.


    Zhou Ye directly instructed the driver who drove the car to find a place to avoid the rain.


    When the heavy rain was about to fall, Ping Ping found an old ruined temple beside the official road, and the women got out of the car and came to the temple to shelter from the rain.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1918

    In fact, with Zhou Ye¡¯s carriage, there was no need to shelter from the rain, but the women thought that since they were out for fun, they didn¡¯t need to hurry. Although there was a bit of fun on the road in the rain, it was also very interesting to spend the night in a ruined temple. Interesting.


    After driving the carriage to the entrance of the ruined temple, Zhou Ye led the women into the temple...


    This temple is not very big, and the temple enshrined in it is not a big day Tathagata, but a nearby mountain monarch.


    Maybe it had been prosperous for a while before, but as Buddhism flourished and troubled times came, this Shanjun Temple was abandoned.


    However, among the ruined walls, a trace of the prosperity of the past can still be vaguely seen.


    As soon as Zhou Ye and the others entered the temple, the two daughters, Ping Ping Tingting and the two maids, Qianqian and Ping''er, tidied the hall a bit, and then a bonfire was lit.


    Although it was pouring rain outside the temple at this time, there was indeed a warm spring scene in the temple.


    The women sat around the campfire, listening to their men telling stories for them...


    What are you talking about?


    The night is dark and the wind is high and the rain is pouring. In this case, it is natural to tell ghost stories...


    Moreover, it is sheltering from the rain in the temple... What ghost story is more suitable than the Ghost Story?


    "There must be evildoers in the chaos of the world... It is said that there is a person who reads, because the family is poor, he has to practice a low level of karma and collect the accounts for others..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s description, the women have plunged into that bizarre era...


    Just when Zhou Ye said that a man was tempted by a female ghost and was sucked into a man by the thousand-year tree demon in the temple...


    Suddenly, the temple door was opened, and then a gloomy wind struck, swaying the flames of the bonfire...


    "Yeah--!"


    "Ah-there is a ghost..."


    "My husband, I''m so scared..."


    "Master, I''m afraid..."


    In an instant, Zhou Ye was hugged tightly by the women...


    These one by one, behave like ordinary women...


    Facing this situation, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while...


    [Ping Tingting?Are you afraid of ghosts?Are you two kidding me?Will the Sea of ??Blood Shura fear ghosts from the boundless sea of ??blood??


    [And you, Luo Yan, you are a decisive American soldier, you are not afraid of being so cruel on the battlefield, are you afraid of ghosts?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After making complaints about the girls, Zhou Ye cast his gaze on the wide open temple door...


    I saw a figure wearing a fur coat and a hat on his head appeared there, and seeing Zhou Ye look to him, the person took the hat from his head, revealing a beautiful face...


    "The gods are not beautiful, the little girl borrowed precious treasures to shelter from the rain. If there is any disturbance, please forgive me, sir..."


    With that said, the woman bowed her hand to Zhou Ye.


    "Haha... it''s not convenient to go out. Since meeting is predestined, girl please do it yourself..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly when he saw the woman''s face.


    "So, thank you..." The woman smiled and nodded to Zhou Ye.


    Then, she wanted to find a place in the temple and take a rest.


    However, after looking around, the woman found that the ruined temple was in disrepair for a long time, and the roof had already been filled with holes... The rain continued to pour into the temple along the holes... The ground was also full of traces.


    The only place that is slightly better is the original platform where the statues of gods are worshipped. The roof there is not only without holes, but also because of the terrain, it is extremely dry. It is just such a good place, but it has already been used by Zhou Ye and others. occupied.


    Just when the woman was thinking about how to find a dry place to rest...


    Zhou Ye said, "If the girl doesn''t dislike it, how about coming to us and feeling wronged for a while?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the woman hesitated for a while, then nodded and said, "Thank you, sir...So, the little girl disturbed!"


    While talking, the woman took off her clothes and hung them on the wall beside her. After closing the temple door, she turned and jumped onto the platform.


    When the woman was sitting by the campfire, all the women also looked at the uninvited guest.


    I saw the woman in front of me, dressed in a red samurai uniform, embellished her toned body vividly, with a long sword slung around her waist, her fingers as long as jade, and a faint heroic breath between the opening and closing of her eyes. Without posting, what a quack girl.


    "Why would a girl go on the road alone? Aren''t you afraid?" Xiufang asked curiously.


    "Hehe... The little girl has learned some martial arts since she was a child, and a dozen people are not close to me... Naturally, I am not afraid!"


    Chapter 2301


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and one


    "It turns out that the girl is still a martial arts master, disrespectful and disrespectful..."


    "Where, I have only learned some methods, and a master can never be a master!"


    As Xiufang opened up the topic, the women chatted with this woman curiously...


    After all, because of Zhou Ye''s care, the girls have hardly suffered much.


    Even if Shen Luoyan, an American soldier, knows a lot of crooked ways in the arena, but in terms of the days when he really walks in the arena, he is probably not as good as this woman.


    As for Shang Xiufang who went down the mountain to experience?She has never had any bitterness...


    Said it was experience, but the two women serving with Qianqianping''er could not bear any bitterness at all. Not to mention, whether it was her or Qianqianping''er, there were space bracelets given by Zhou Ye, even They were sleeping in the wilderness, they also had a magic tent specially made for them by Zhou Ye, and they didn''t suffer much.


    That''s why I was so curious about the experience of this chivalrous woman...


    The heroine is also quite talkative, and she knows all the questions asked by the women...


    Of course, it was all her knowledge in the arena.


    As the conversation deepened, the women felt more and more speculative...


    In the blink of an eye, I started to call my sister sister...


    As for Zhou Ye, he happily sat aside, embraced the two daughters, and watched the women chatting there with a smile...


    As for the origin of the woman in front of him, Zhou Ye already had a little speculation in his mind. Even her purpose, Zhou Ye knew well... However, at this time, it is not time to expose her, let her follow the crowd here. Let¡¯s talk to the girl, so she can relax a little bit, so as not to be chased again, asking him to tell the story.


    Time passed by every minute...


    I don''t know when, the girls have already started yawning one by one.

 The Movie World Chapter 1919

    Zhou Ye looked at the torrential rain that was still pouring outside, and said with a smile: "Well, let''s rest early...If the rain stops tomorrow, let''s hurry up..."


    "Sister Chuchen also rest early..."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Immediately, the women moved their hands together to move the bonfire to the side of the sacred platform, and then after a little sweep of the ground, they spread it with felt cloth...


    As the women cuddled up on both sides of Zhou Ye and closed their eyes, soon there was a slight snoring sound in the temple...


    And the chivalrous woman lying on the outside, closed her eyes for a long time, and couldn''t sleep...


    [Although the boy in front of me is handsome and there are groups of wives and concubines, but-how can I not see the slightest strangeness?


    [Is it not him??


    [But, after all the chasing, apart from this strange black carriage, there is no other carriage?


    This woman who stayed in the middle of the night was no one else, but the Hong Fu woman who came all the way to chase Zhou Ye.


    She chased all the way and inquired all the way, but when she arrived in Liyang City, she lost the news of the black carriage...


    After all, at that time, Zhou Ye basically didn''t ride horse-drawn carriages in the city, and the horse-drawn carriages were also driven into the other courtyard... Besides, everyone knew that the owner of the black carriage was a good friend of Manager Du, and no one dared to disclose. The whereabouts of the carriage...


    Therefore, Hong Funu lost her goal...


    Just when Hong Funu searched for two days in Liyang City and failed to return to the mountain village to meet her righteous brother, she happened to meet Zhou Ye out of the city, so she hung behind the carriage and chased it... ¡­


    However, I didn''t expect that after only a hundred miles away, I encountered a heavy rain from the sky and had to meet Zhou Ye.


    Didn''t it mean that Hong Fu Nu did not want to meet Zhou Ye.


    It''s just that she hasn''t figured out how to face Zhou Ye...


    Since she was a child, Hong Fu has envied the sword immortal master in the book. Although she has also practiced martial arts since she was a child, in fact, she still has a strong attitude towards the sword immortal in the nineteen continents. People, envy...


    However, since entering the world, she has never heard of any sword immortal monk.


    A few days ago, she heard that Yangzhou had published a book of longevity. This magical technique was written by the ancient monk Guang Chengzi. The practice of this magical technique has the effect of immortality.


    That''s why I left home and traveled all the way to Yangzhou...


    On the way, they met the stunner, and the two walked together. After a long time, she understood the quirks of this stunner, and she was more at ease with him.


    Even the two even married Jinlan, as siblings...


    After hearing about Hong Fu Nu''s thoughts, the bearded guest persuaded her to give up the trip. After all, the news spread from Yangzhou thousands of miles away to Hong Fu Nu''s hometown, and I don¡¯t know how long it has been. What use is there to go again at this time? ?


    Although Hong Fu Nu knows that what the guilty bearer is right, she is so far away from home that she just gives up and goes home, and she feels unwilling...


    In desperation, the guilty beard could only accompany his newly married sister insane...to Yangzhou together.


    It''s just that they met Li Jing before they arrived in Yangzhou...


    The beard-bearded guest has found his love, but what about Hong Fu-nu?I finally heard the news of a worldly expert like a sword fairy story.


    That''s why she eagerly pursued Zhou Ye''s trace.


    In fact, she followed Zhou Ye all the way in order to worship Zhou Ye as a teacher, but...


    When she really found Zhou Ye''s trace, she was a little timid again...


    After all, according to the legend, people outside the world are very arrogant and moody... After she was afraid of being rejected by her teacher, she broke the path of immortality and had no destiny for immortality.


    It''s just that she forced by this torrential rain had to face Zhou Ye...


    But even so, she didn''t dare to speak up about Zhou Ye''s apprenticeship, and things were delayed like this.


    Just when Hong Fu was tossing and turning, it was difficult to fall asleep...


    Suddenly I heard Zhou Ye''s voice in my ear, "Can''t the girl sleep?"


    "No... I..."


    Don''t watch Hong Funu stop talking happily with the girls all night, but in fact, if Zhou Ye spoke, she would become a dull gourd and would not dare to speak for a long time.


    Now that I heard Zhou Ye''s questioning, for a while, some Hong Fu women didn''t know what to say...


    After hesitating for a while, Hong Funu made up her mind... It depends on whether she is dead or alive.


    Thinking of this, Hong Funu directly sat up and looked at Zhou Ye, who was surrounded by the girls. Then she fell to Jinshan and pushed Yuzhu and knelt down, knocking her head on the ground, "Ask the immortal to be compassionate, and to accept the little girl." As a disciple, the little girl is willing to return to the Cinque Terre..."


    With the bonfire swaying next to him, Zhou Ye watched Hong Fu Nu''s behavior and smiled slightly: "You...want to worship me as a teacher?"


    "Yes, the little girl came here all the way from Zhangjiacun to chase the immortal elder, just to worship the immortal elder as a teacher and learn the immortal law..."


    Chapter 2302


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and three


    "Do you want to cultivate immortals?" Zhou Ye looked weird at this moment...


    He knows how to cultivate immortals... His great power comes from the blessing of skillful acquisition and technological power.


    Xiuxian, he will never repair...


    However, it didn''t mean that he would not be able to cultivate immortal magic... After all, there was still a slave girl in the family, and he would not lack this kind of exercises.


    However, worshipping him as a teacher was actually for the purpose of cultivating immortals, this Nima is a little bit off...


    "That''s it!" said Hong Fu Nu, raising her head, looking at Zhou Ye hopefully, and said: "The little woman has longed for Xian Xia in her early years, so..."


    "Well, I see, let''s get up..." Zhou Ye had already sat up at this time, but-he was not very used to someone kneeling in front of him.


    "No, if the master doesn''t agree, I won''t be able to survive..." Hong Fu said with a heartbeat.


    "..." Is this dependent on me??


    Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... "Finally, let me see if you have the opportunity to cultivate immortals..."


    Zhou Ye said, his figure flashed, and when he reappeared, he was already standing beside Hong Fu Nu.


    Seeing this scene, Hong Fu Nu was not only not surprised, but overjoyed... This is the sword fairy who has the real ability to play the world.


    As for Zhou Ye''s romance?She naturally thinks that the world''s superiors are such a wild and unruly game world...not surprising.


    Thinking of this, Hong Fu Girl looked at Zhou Ye with more eagerness, "Master, how can I test whether I have the opportunity to cultivate immortality?"


    "Bone grinding..." Zhou Ye smiled evilly, then stretched out his hand and leaned towards Hong Fu Girl...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1920

    Hong Fu Nu''s face was ruddy when she heard this, she resisted the urge to draw her sword and let Zhou Ye''s big hand walk around her...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye''s goods were purely to tease this chick... Touching P''s bone, he was just to see what this chick looked like.


    Especially this guy deliberately used his 18-way Sanshou on Hong Fu Nu''s body, making her almost scream.


    Just when Hong Fu was almost unable to bear it, Zhou Ye finally stopped her big hand...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, Hong Fu Nu, with a touch of autumn water in her eyes, and a trace of dissatisfaction that she hadn''t noticed in her sadness... "Master, I... what is my qualifications?"


    "Hmm...the qualifications are good, there are thirty-six brothers..." Zhou Ye smiled and started talking nonsense.


    "Thirty-six emperors?? What is that?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Hong Fu Nu had a dazed expression. Is this a term in the world of immortality??


    "Ahem...You just need to know that your qualifications are high, and you don''t need to ask more about the others..."


    "Really?" Hong Fu was surprised when she heard this... "Then Master is willing to accept me as a disciple?"


    "Naturally it is true!" Zhou Ye said, and then said: "Although your qualifications are good, but the immortal road is awkward, there is great horror in it, and qualifications alone are not enough. You have to test your character..."


    "Master, please show me..." Hong Fu was already full of confidence at this time.


    "In a moment, I will send you into the cycle of three generations, you will forget everything in this life, but remember... never speak..."


    "The disciple remembers the master''s teaching..."


    Zhou Ye looked at the confident red-faced girl and smiled...I just like your confident appearance...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye shot two golden lights in his eyes, directly in Hong Fu Nu''s eyes...In an instant, Hong Fu Nu had no idea.


    The first life¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    From the day of her birth, Hong Funu was a village aunt in a village in the mountains. She remembered Zhou Ye''s words and could not speak... Therefore, her family regarded her as a mute girl.


    There are many sisters in the family, and she, a mute girl, is naturally the least favored.


    Do the most tiring work, but often can¡¯t eat enough...


    The children in the village often bullied her, beating and scolding her...


    Even so, she still refused to speak...


    I don¡¯t know when, a family moved to the village. There was an only child in this family. The one who grew up was extremely handsome...


    Since the family moved to the mountain village, the only son of the family has taken care of Hong Fu Nu...


    Before she knew it, Hong Funu also had a deep love for this young man...


    However, things are always unpredictable...


    As time goes by, teenagers and girls have grown up. The teenager naturally wants to marry the girl as his wife, but the boy¡¯s family resolutely refuses to let the boy marry a dumb as his wife...


    For this reason, the teenager threatened his own life and wanted to marry a young girl as his wife.


    In desperation, the boy¡¯s family had no choice but to respond...


    The boy happily told Hong Fu the news, and Hong Fu was also very happy when he heard that...


    It''s a pity that the boy''s family lied to him. Three months later, the boy''s family married a daughter-in-law for the boy. It was the daughter of a rich family in the county seat...On the day of the wedding, the boy was surprised...


    In desperation, the young man found the young girl and wanted to elope with her... Hong Fu readily agreed.


    However, when the two fled into the mountain overnight, the young man accidentally stepped on the air and fell under the cliff. Fortunately, his hand was fast and grabbed a root of a tree... If the woman could call for help at this time, then Although she couldn''t elope successfully with the boy, she could save the boy''s life...


    At this moment, Hong Fu had forgotten everything, and wanted to shout desperately to save the boy, but...had not spoken for more than ten years, Hong Fu could not speak...


    Just when she ran back to the village desperately to call someone, the young man had already fallen under the cliff because of exhaustion...


    Hong Fu couldn''t bear it anymore and wept bitterly... She jumped off the cliff without hesitation and followed the boy.


    Second life...


    Third generation...


    This is the case throughout the world, she has got a pure love, but in the end because she couldn''t speak, she watched her lover and died in front of her...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long it took, Hong Fu slowly opened her eyes... She saw Zhou Ye''s first look, and she threw up without hesitation... She cried dimly, "Yelang, I don''t cultivate immortality." Now... I will never cultivate immortals again... I just want to be with you... with you..."


    Seeing Hong Fu look like this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile...


    The Love of the Three Generations, which can also be said to be the Destiny of the Three Generations, has always been his entanglement with Hong Fu Nu... Now it seems that the effect is outstanding.


    "Really not cultivating immortals?" Zhou Ye gently patted Hong Fu''s back and asked softly.


    "No more cultivating immortals... Never cultivating immortals anymore... I just have to be by your side and be your wife..." Said this, Hong Fu stepped in and actively blocked Zhou Ye''s vision...


    It was late at night, and the autumn rain poured down outside the ruined temple, but in the ruined temple, there was the sound of spring...


    Chapter 2303


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and three


    On the ancient road outside Pengcheng, a black carriage was slowly approaching the city...


    On the throne of the carriage, there was a sassy chivalrous woman in a red samurai costume. She was no one else, but Hong Fu, Zhang Chuchen.


    Beside the carriage, there is a steed horse following the carriage casually, turning the horse''s head from time to time to look at the red brush driving the car. It is her mount.


    "Okay, Hong''er, don''t make trouble..." The driving girl Hong Fu smiled and patted the handsome man who pointed the huge horse''s head over, and said: "I''m driving a car, don''t mess around..."


    The horse seemed to understand his master''s words, and after a bit of a grieving snort, he stepped and ran wildly. After a while, he ran back and continued to move forward with the carriage.


    The merchants and civilians on the official roads were all surprised to see this situation... Such a psychic horse is really rare.


    At some point, the small wooden door behind the carriage seat suddenly opened, and a handsome young man walked out of it, and then sat beside Hong Fu Nu.


    "Go in and rest for a while, Chen''er, leave it to me!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "It''s okay, Yelang, Chen''er is not tired!" Hong Fu shook his head lightly when he heard the words, then looked at the left and right. When he found that there was nothing obtrusive to the left and right in front of him, he leaned forward and leaned back. Zhou Ye is pregnant with China... "Yelang, Chen''er feels so happy... If this road can go on, it would be great!"


    "That won''t work..." Zhou Ye smiled narrowly when he heard the words.


    "Why?? Is Yelang unhappy with Chen''er?" After that, Hong Fu couldn''t help looking at Zhou Ye with a sad expression.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1921

    "Of course I am happy..." Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his hand, tightening his arm, and pulling Hong Fu closer to him, then whispered in her ear: "It''s just that I still want to be with Chen''er Let¡¯s have fun together...especially Chen''er¡¯s thirty-six emperor, I am very worried...if you keep driving outside, it won¡¯t work..."


    Listening to the words coming from his ears, Hong Fu suddenly felt hot, and his body couldn''t help but soften... "Bad people...will bully Chen''er..."


    "Does Chen''er not like me bullying you?"


    "Hi, like..."


    Just when Hong Fu was provoked by Zhou Ye''s god and was unable to hold on to her own home... Suddenly there was a sound of horseshoes and words in the distance...


    This sound made Hong Fu, who was about to disarm and surrender, resemble a frightened rabbit, and instantly sat upright from Zhou Ye''s arms, with a righteous appearance, as if the person who had just snuggled in Zhou Ye''s arms was not her. ...


    Hong Fu Nu''s actions caused Zhou Ye to burst into laughter.


    This Hong Fu, even if he has fought with a group of sisters many times, but once an outsider appears, he immediately becomes an inviolable chivalrous appearance. I have to say, this is really interesting... ¡­


    However, Zhou Ye deceived and liked teasing Hong Fu at this time. He liked to see her begging for mercy the most...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye had already penetrated Hong Fu with a big hand under the cover of her figure...


    Hongfu''s face suddenly stiffened, and then the whole beautiful face was almost red...


    He whispered in his mouth: "Ye...Yelang...Hurry up, get it out...Don''t make trouble...Do you want to make your Chen''er ashamed?"


    "No trouble? Why take it out?" Zhou Ye looked blank, as if he really didn''t know what he did...


    Seeing this rascal picture of her own man, Hong Fu felt like crying without tears... "Yelang... please... wait, wait till night, Chen''er will depend on you... you just... you just Stop teasing Chen''er..."


    "Really everything depends on me?" Zhou Ye smiled evilly.


    "Hmm...Hmm..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Hong Fu Nu was as if she had caught a life-saving straw, and desperately lit her little head.


    "Even like that...is it okay?" Zhou Ye smiled happily.


    When Hong Fu Nu heard this, she suddenly stiffened...


    Of course she knew what Zhou Ye said [that] was like. When serving this villain with her sister, she had also seen how her husband [that] did to her sister, but she always accepted that kind of thing. Can''t...


    However, just when she was about to refuse, she suddenly felt someone''s hand move again, and she couldn''t help but tremble: "Don''t... Yelang, Chen''er depends on you... Everything depends on you..."


    "Hey, this is what you said, I don''t need you..."


    "It''s all I said... take it out... the bad guy..."


    Zhou Ye saw that the person in front of him was already unbearable to tease, so he took his hand back...


    After all, he just wanted to make fun of the red flick, too, it would be boring.


    Not long after the two returned to normal, a caravan came to face each other. This group of businessmen curiously looked at Zhou Ye and Hong Fu who were sitting in the car, and then quickly moved to the distance...


    After the group of people had gone far, Hong Fu couldn''t help it anymore, and fell into Zhou Ye''s arms all at once, and started crying... "Yelang will abuse me... woo..."


    "Don''t cry... I''m just teasing you..."


    Hong Fu''s behavior caused Zhou Ye to be in a frenzy...He was not afraid of women being spoiled, but he was afraid of women crying.


    "Okay, Chen''er don''t cry, at most I don''t want you to be like that..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Hong Fu, who was crying in Zhou Ye''s arms, gradually stopped her tears...


    To be honest, she had been obedient to Zhou Ye a long time ago, but the education she had always received made her somewhat unacceptable as Zhou Ye had said... Especially Zhou Ye used this method to persecute her, which made her feel in her heart. Quite aggrieved...


    But after hearing Zhou Ye''s words, she felt a lot better in her heart, and she also knew that her man was just teasing her.


    Thinking of this, Hong Fu felt a lot better...


    This is how people are, once they have drilled the horns, they can''t think of anything.


    However, if you want to open it, you will find mistakes in yourself.


    [If I am like this, will Yelang feel that I am so proud of being pampered...]


    [If I do, will other sisters alienate me?


    [Since the other sisters have done that, why can''t I do that?


    [No, you can''t let Yelang not want me...]


    Thinking of this, Hong Fu stopped crying, raised her head slightly, and whispered: "Actually... Actually Chen''er is not... not unwilling to help Yelang like you... It''s just... just the sisters, Chen''er... ¡­Chen''er sorry..."


    Zhou Ye burst into laughter when he heard Hong Fu''s words...


    How should I put it, this is indeed something wrong with him... Who called Hong Fu was such a high level from the beginning... I skipped the single player mode and entered the multiplayer mode... This is no way... ¡­


    Chapter 2304


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and four


    But just when Zhou Ye was about to say something... it was too late.


    Because, the city wall of Pengcheng has appeared in the distance...


    Therefore, he only had time to say, "Wait for me tonight..."


    Hong Fu got into the carriage with a blushing face.


    And at this moment - outside the east gate of Pengcheng...


    A beautiful woman with picturesque eyebrows wearing a big red Luo skirt is standing outside the city gate with two maids dressed up as maids...


    Pedestrians walking in and out of the city gate all paid attention to this seemingly coquettish woman.


    There are even people in the rivers and lakes who are carrying swords, wanting to go forward and take a few words of verbal advantage, but they are pulled back by their companions.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''m going to tease that little lady... why? Can''t it be teased?"


    "Are you crazy? Do you know who she is??"


    "Who is she? Is it possible that Manager Pengcheng''s concubine failed?"


    "If you want to die, stay away, don''t hurt me... She is the master of Peng Lianghui, pretty Luosha-Ren Meimei..."


    "She is the head of Peng Lianghui, one of the eight gangs and ten associations?"


    "Nonsense, go quickly...Be careful that you have no place to die today..."


    Although the voices of these people in the arena are not loud, to Ren Meimei, they are not hidden...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1922

    On weekdays, if you hear them arrange themselves like this, if you can''t immediately let them die without a place to bury them.


    It''s just that today, Ren Meimei really has no time to talk to them...because she is here to wait for her master to arrive.


    Think about it, how long has your host not been to Pengcheng?Although she never misses every party...but, she is even more happy if the host can come to Pengcheng...


    At this moment, a black carriage appeared in the distance of the official road. The carriage was made of unknown material and looked gorgeous... Especially the teenager sitting on the carriage and driving the carriage was extremely handsome...


    Seeing that boy, Ren Meimei''s face bloomed like a flower.


    She picked up the corner of her skirt and ran to the black carriage...


    The two maids serving behind her were anxious about their master''s gaffe, and hurried to catch up.


    For a moment, the men who came in and out of the city couldn''t help but cast their eyes on the coquettish figure that was flying away.


    "Master..." When Ren Meimei was more than three feet away from the carriage, she pointed her toes, like a butterfly, jumped onto the carriage, and then bowed her head without hesitation and stopped someone...


    Invisibly, Zhou Ye seemed to hear the heartbreak of countless people.


    However, it''s his business...


    "Unexpectedly... Qiao Luosha also loves pretty..."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that the guy who has always been wrong with the color of the pretty Rakshasa actually likes to be younger than himself..."


    Seeing this situation, countless sour men are whispering...


    But at this time, Qiao Luosha didn''t care about the gossip of those guys. She couldn''t wait to mix her master into her body, and the two would never separate each other and never separate.


    "Okay, Meimei, like this... we are going to be watched..." Zhou Ye gently broke free from the embrace of a certain imperial sister, and whispered.


    "Let them watch and chant, anyway, Meimei is not afraid, Meimei just wants to be with her master...Peng Liang, who is a silly man, will be the master, so you don''t need to do it..." Said this, Ren Meimei looked at her master with silky brows. Said: "It''s better to stay with the master and be a little maid..."


    "Okay... Don''t be stupid..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Ren Meimei''s dolphins, and said softly: "Go in and say hello to the sisters..."


    "Good master..." Ren Meimei nodded obediently, then opened the car door and got into the car...


    At this time, the two maids of Ren Meimei also rushed to the car and saw Zhou Ye hurriedly "big (small) pair, I have seen the master!"


    "In the blink of an eye, your sisters are so old..." Looking at the two maids who were polite to him, Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Okay, stop being so polite, get up quickly... take me to live first. Place..."


    "Okay, master!" said the big and small pairs respectfully, boarding the carriage on the left and the right, and then clinging to Zhou Ye''s side... The pretty face was red and pointed the way for the owner.


    Regarding the performance of the big and small twins, Zhou Ye is not surprised...


    Or it should be said that although these two girls are Ren Meimei''s maids, they are actually the comrades she found for herself...


    It was many years ago when Zhou Ye took down Ren Meimei, who was still a girl...


    At that time, Zhou Ye not only won Ren Meimei, but also helped her seize the position of Peng Lianghui¡¯s head, and dispatched his own Feng Yiwei to help her wipe out dissidents in the Peng Lianghui and stabilize her rights...


    And Ren Meimei does have a lot of means. Under her management, the entire Peng Lianghui will grow from a little-known local gang to one of the eight gangs and ten guilds that are well-known...


    After securing Peng Lianghui in her hands, Ren Meimei adopted the twin sisters through Ren Yazi...


    In her words, that is¡ªthis is her maid, but also her comrade-in-arms... For this reason, she also prayed that Zhou Ye would grant the sisters extraordinary power...


    Don''t look at the sisters when they faced Zhou Ye, they looked like a pair of Xiaojiabiyu, but in fact, among the rivers and lakes, they were famously deadly twins...with a shadowless sword in one hand and never met.


    Ahem, what a shadowless sword, in fact, is the ability of Kuaiyin.


    Since last year, Ren Meimei has often used the party to encourage Zhou Ye to come to Pengcheng and wipe out her two maids... However, due to her own plan, Zhou Ye never came...


    Today he came...


    The girls, big and small, are ashamed and happy in their hearts... They know that maybe from tonight, they will truly become the master''s women.After all, for this owner, they had already secretly promised...


    Under the guidance of the two girls, Zhou Ye quickly drove the carriage to a residential house in Xicheng...


    Although this house is not big, it has three entrances and three exits with a size of more than 1,000 square meters...The interior is even more elegantly decorated. Obviously, this is Ren Meimei''s residence.


    Once on her own site, how could Ren Meimei let her host live in the inn?


    After Zhou Ye arrived at the residence, the women walked out of the carriage...


    In less than ten minutes, Ren Meimei had already become a group with the girls... sisters and sisters, they were extremely affectionate.


    No way, who said Ren Meimei is a messenger?Moreover, as the master of Peng Lianghui, she is also an exquisite figure.


    Regardless of whether it is facing Xiufang or Shen Luoyan, Ren Meimei can mingle with them... As for Zhang Chuchen, who is a bit chivalrous in her own right, it is not a problem for Ren Meimei...


    The girls kept chatting there, and for a while they left Zhou Ye in the cold...


    Chapter 2305


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and five


    "Husband, let''s go to work first... We and Sister Meimei hit it off right away, but we must get close to each other..."


    "Yeah, Yelang...We won''t accompany you to play in Pengcheng today..."


    "Yes, master..."


    Hearing the women''s words, Zhou Ye was bewildered...what''s the situation??Why did he become a lonely person in an instant??


    He looked at Ren Meimei speechlessly, "What is this..."


    "Oh, master... don''t ask..." Ren Meimei said as she pushed Zhou Ye to the outside... "You will have fun in the city with your big and small pair first... When you come back tonight, I will give you a surprise..."


    While talking, Ren Meimei gave Zhou Ye a wink.


    What should I say?Although Ren Meimei now wants to put her host in the house to comfort her lovesickness, but it is not good to do this... Sure enough, it is better to give her host a night that will never be remembered. This requires the cooperation of these sisters.


    "Are you sure the surprise is not a fright?" Zhou Ye asked with a helpless expression.


    "Of course it''s a surprise..." Ren Meimei said in a positive tone, while gently pushing Zhou Ye out of the room, "Don''t come back when you are less than you..."


    With a bang, the door was closed...


    Looking at the closed door, Zhou Ye looked at the two smirking maids beside him again, speechless for a while... Fuck, when he was pushed out by his own woman??


    "Fine..." Zhou Ye looked at the scorching sun in the sky. It was about noon at this time, and there were still six or seven hours before Youshi... "Large and small, let''s find a place to fill our stomachs first. Right..."


    "Okay, Master!" X2


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the two maids smiled slightly, led the way, and walked out of the courtyard...


    Passing through the middle courtyard and the front yard, Zhou Ye brought two people, big and small, into the alley. Walking out of the alley is the most prosperous street in Pengcheng, Hongyuan Street...

 Movie World I am King Chapter 1923

    Standing at the entrance of the alley, Zhou Ye looked at the pedestrians coming and going on the street and asked, "What famous food is there in Pengcheng?"


    "Master..." When Da Shuang heard this, he wanted to talk, but Zhou Ye interrupted him."Don''t call my master, call my son..."


    "Yes, son!" Dashuang smiled: "To say that Pengcheng''s famous food is best cooked in Jiweizhai, where the meat, lamb recipe Tibetan fish, local pot chicken, and sweet-scented osmanthus cakes are made. They are all very authentic, and the young lady likes the sweet-scented osmanthus cakes there most...


    When Zhou Ye heard this, he smiled suddenly, "Okay, then let''s go to Jiweizhai..."


    "Good son..."


    Under the leadership of Shuang''er and Xiaoer, Zhou Ye walked towards Jiweizhai, which was two blocks away...


    Along the way, Zhou Ye and his party are extremely eye-catching...


    After all, Zhou Ye himself was an extremely handsome man who attracted the attention of women on the road. What about big and small twins?They are even more cute and well-behaved, and their identical faces are also super eye-catching...


    This combination of man and woman is enough to kill both men and women.


    It was said that it was two blocks away, but in fact, Zhou Ye felt that after walking a distance of about six or seven hundred meters, he had already reached the so-called Jiweizhai.


    At this time, it¡¯s time to eat. In Jiweizhai, the seats are full of high-class friends, and the crowds are crowded...Looking at it, there are almost no seats.


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye frowned and decided to change the house... He didn''t like to eat when there were so many people.


    And the clever big Shuang''er saw his son''s thoughts for the first time, and hurriedly said: "My son, this Jiweizhai has a nice room, I will ask the boss to take us there now..."


    While the big pair was talking, the shopkeeper who was busy behind the counter saw the big and small pair for the first time. He hurriedly got out from behind the counter, then dragged his short legs and ran away. Come here... "Why, why did the two girls come here in person... Are you going to order food for the girl?"


    "Miss often orders food here and send them to home..." Xiao Shuang''er explained to her son... and her sister said: "Treasurer Wang, today we are accompanied by my son. ...Is there a private room?"


    Hearing the words of Da Shuang''er, the shopkeeper of Wei Zhai was taken aback, son?Isn''t their lady Miss Ren?


    But after all it is a businessman, knowing what to ask and what not to ask, hurriedly said, "Yes, of course... or the Jinghe Xuan where Miss Ren often sits, I have always kept it for you..."


    "So it will work!" Big Shuang''er smiled.


    "The girl is too polite...In this Pengcheng, who doesn''t know the fame of Miss Ren..." the shopkeeper said as he led everyone back...


    Passing through the noisy main hall and walking through a small path, I came to a small courtyard full of flowers and plants. In that courtyard, there was a small pond filled with lotus flowers. Although it was early autumn, But many lotus flowers have not withered yet, and the faint fragrance is coming.


    And the so-called Jinghe Xuan is a bamboo pavilion on the small lake...


    Surrounded by water, a bamboo woven path links the shore, and the bamboo pavilion is blocked by bamboo curtains. The breeze blowing from the lake from time to time makes people feel comfortable...


    After Zhou Ye and others were transferred to Jinghe Xuan, the shopkeeper retired...


    After a while, Xiao Er walked in with a teapot and poured tea with everyone...


    "My son, what do you want to eat?" Da Shuang asked.


    "You recommend it, just pick the best points..." Zhou Ye said indifferently.


    "Well¡ªthen let¡¯s have a lamb recipe Tibetan fish, and another local pot chicken...and then..."


    Now that Zhou Ye had spoken, Da Shuang did not hesitate to order ten hot and ten cool, plus a pot of sweet-scented osmanthus stuffed...


    "What do you think?" After the big pair finished ordering, he blinked his big eyes and looked at Zhou Ye...


    "That''s it!" Although he said too much, Zhou Ye didn''t care. If he really wanted to open up and eat, these were not enough... Just as the second of the shop was about to leave, Zhou Ye spoke again. Said: "Two servings of the same wine and food, one to the Hujia Hutong..."


    "Good son, please wait a moment!" Xiao Er left the pavilion...


    Seeing Xiao Er leaving the pavilion, Xiao Shuang''er said with envy: "The son is really fond of the young ladies..."


    "Hehe... won''t I spoil you more?" Zhou Ye smiled: "I didn''t even bring them out for dinner, I brought your sisters out..."


    "The son will coax people..." Xiao Shuang felt a burst of joy when he heard the words, but his face was pretending to be resentful, "It is obviously the young lady who drove you out...you brought our sisters out..."


    "Shuang''er... don''t you know that you have to pay a price for exposing your master''s inferiority?" Zhou Ye said, taking the two women into his arms, "Then how should I punish you? ??"


    Chapter 2306


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and six


    Just as Zhou Ye was laughing with the big and small twins, suddenly a loud noise came from outside...


    "Young Master Xiang... Young Master Xiang, I really didn''t lie to you... There is really someone in Jinghe Xuan..."


    "Hehe, I know, I just want to get acquainted with this noble man who can sit in Jinghe Xuan...I''m not here to grab a seat, how scared are you?"


    "This...this...Young Master Xiang, this is at odds with the rules!" Xiao Er was already crying to death...


    The people who can sit in Jinghe Xuan are the nobles recognized by their own shopkeeper...


    Most people, no matter how much money you give, the treasurer of Jiweizhai will not invite him into Jinghe Xuan.


    The young leader of the Baling Gang, Xiang Yushan, is also qualified to sit in Jinghe Xuan, but the Jinghe Xuan has already hosted Zhou Ye today, how can he enter Xiang Yushan again??


    Although the shopkeeper didn¡¯t know Zhou Ye¡¯s identity,-since Peng Lianghui¡¯s master Qiao Luosha could send his two maids to serve Zhou Ye, Zhou Ye¡¯s position in Qiao Luosha¡¯s heart must be extremely high. Important, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t be so...


    Pretty Luosha, the treasurer of Jiweixuan dare not offend...


    What is Qiao Luosha? Qiao refers to Ren Meimei''s appearance. Luosha refers to Ren Meimei''s means of doing things...


    Rakshasa, Sanskrit, Guyun Raksha, is also the name of a violent evil ghost.Males are extremely ugly, females are very beautiful, and they are all eaten by others.


    Of course it is not that Ren Meimei likes to eat people, but that she acts without scruples and is very murderous.


    Such a person, how dare the treasurer of Ji Wei Xuan offend?


    And Xiangyushan, the young leader of the Baling Gang, the treasurer of Jiweixuan did not dare to offend... What kind of gang is the Baling Gang, a running dog of the court, and its reputation for trafficking in people for the court is very bad...


    The bad reputation is due to the bad reputation. This Baling Gang is also a gang that can¡¯t be underestimated. Jiweixuan¡¯s shopkeeper admits that he can¡¯t afford to offend the Baling Gang, so-just hide out and let Xiao Er entertain this Baling is helping the young master...


    At least if something really happens in the future, there is still room for recovery.


    But how could that little shop Xiaoer stop Xiangyu Mountain?


    In this way, Xiangyushan brought the four swordsmen under him to Jinghe Xuan in a blink of an eye...


    Before he took a step on the bamboo path, he felt that a flower was in front of him, and two slender figures were blocked in the middle of the bamboo path. They were not others, but two children and two daughters.


    Seeing the two girls, Xiangyushan was taken aback... Then, a smile leaked out of some of the pale faces, "I didn''t expect that there were two twin sisters here. I want to come. Xuanzhong¡¯s meal must be Miss Ren..."


    Xiangyushan knows big and small twins. Everyone is discussing life in Pengcheng, and they are all in the rivers and lakes. How could they not know each other?


    Facing Xiangyushan¡¯s similar words, the big and small twins and the two daughters have pretty faces, and each one said coldly: "Who is your sister, don¡¯t cling to it..."


    "We don''t have any relatives who traffic in human beings and turn them into prostitution..."

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1924

    "The few spit people out there..."


    "That is, if we have such a relative, we will definitely kill him as soon as possible, so as not to shame our ancestors..."


    Faced with the sarcasm and sarcasm of the big and small pairs, Xiangyu Mountain¡¯s pale face was ridiculously red, purple, and green like a kaleidoscope...


    However, he is a deep man in the city. In the face of the ridicule of two girls, Xiangyushan suppressed the anger in his heart, and a smile leaked out again on his face, "Yes, it is Xiangmou that is wrong. Please also ask the two ladies, Haihan... ¡­"


    At this moment, a word suddenly came from Jinghe Xuan behind the two women, "Big Shuang, don''t be fooling around, please come in, Master Xiang..."


    Hearing what his son said, Da Shuang looked at Xiang Yushan with a bit of unwillingness and said: "My son, please..."


    And Xiangyu Mountain also heard the words from Jinghe Xuan, and was taken aback...


    When he thought about it, since the big and small are here, the person sitting in Jinghe Xuan must be Peng Lianghui¡¯s master, pretty Luosha...


    However, the voice is obviously a man, what is going on??


    With the doubts in his heart, Xiangyushan arched his hands at the two women, and then walked along the Jinghe Xuan with the big two...


    As for the four swordsmen behind him??


    I was directly stopped at Zhudaokou by Xiao Shuang, "My son didn''t invite you in..."


    Upon hearing this, the four swordsmen protecting Xiangyu Mountain were about to turn their faces, but they were stopped by Xiangyu Mountain... "Liu Da, don''t be rude, these two girls in front of you can easily kill you either. Since the master here only invites me, then I can go in alone..."


    Hearing what Xiangyushan said, even though his four swordsmen were quite unconvinced, they didn''t say anything, and they held the long sword and stood on the spot.


    Xiangyushan then followed Dashuang to continue walking towards Jinghe Xuan.


    After walking through the short bamboo road, Xiangyu Mountain walked into Jinghe Xuan with the big double...


    As soon as he walked into Jinghe Xuan, Xiangyushan saw Zhou Ye sitting on the main seat... Seeing Zhou Ye''s first glance, Xiangyushan couldn''t help but feel jealous. There was such a handsome man in the world.


    No wonder he was like this. Xiangyushan was originally a handsome man. However, compared with Zhou Ye, he instantly became a character for everyone. How could this not let the arrogant Xiangyushan heart? What about jealousy?


    However, the feeling of jealousy just flashed in his eyes, and Xiangyushan soon got up his mind, and said to Zhou Ye: "I have seen Xiongtai in Xiaxiangyushan, and I don¡¯t know my brother is eating here. Please forgive me for the disturbance..."


    "Hehe...Where is it, Young Master Xiang said heavier..." Zhou Ye said, looking up and down the Xiangyu Mountain in front of him.


    To be honest, Zhou Ye is not the kind of personality that likes conspiracy and tricks. People are divided into groups by similarities, and he also hates the kind of selfish and superficial style.


    In addition, Zhou Ye was quite dissatisfied with this Xiangyu Mountain when he was watching Datang Shuanglong... Now when he sees a real person, he doesn''t like it much in his heart.


    It''s just that now he is also bored, after eating, there are five or six hours left without a place to spend...


    Originally, although Zhou Ye didn''t like Xiangyu Mountain, if Xiangyu Mountain didn''t come to provoke him, he wouldn''t bother to care about Xiangyu Mountain and the Baling Gang. However, since Xiangyu Mountain had hit him by himself.


    Then Zhou Ye didn''t care, anyway, if it was cloudy to beat the child, he was still idle, so just take the Baling Gang to have fun.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled happily."I heard that Young Master Xiang is from the Baling Gang?"


    "This... my father, Xiang Guitian, is one of the chiefs of the Baling Gang... slightly under-named, slightly under-named..."


    Chapter 2307


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and seven


    "Haha, Master Xiang is so polite..." Zhou Ye smiled upon hearing this, "As a member of the eight gangs and ten guilds, the Baling Gang is so powerful that no one can match it..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiang Yushan smiled bitterly: "The son is too rewarding. Although my Baling gang is ranked in the eight gangs and ten guilds, in terms of daring to fight and kill, it is far inferior to Peng Lianghui, who has taken the post of the master..."


    Having said this, Xiangyushan''s voice changed and asked: "I don''t know if the master and Peng Lianghui are the heads..."


    "Oh? My surname is Zhou Mingye, and I have made old friends with Meimei..." Zhou Ye returned cheerfully.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiang Yushan felt slanderous in his heart--Are you old friends with Ren Meimei?Are you kidding me?If you know old friends, let your two close servants serve you?And the eldest son yelled shortly...


    I want to come, not a lover, it''s almost...


    However, since it is Ren Meimei''s lover, then...Although it can''t be killed, it can still be slightly disgusting, Ren Meimei...


    Thinking of this, Xiangyu Mountain rolled his eyes and said with a smile: "Brother Zhou is here for the first time in Pengcheng, and he is definitely not familiar with this fun place in Pengcheng..."


    "It''s..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    Xiangyushan believed that no one knew what he was doing, but it was a pity that it was Zhou Ye who he met... As soon as his mind moved, Zhou Ye already knew what he wanted to do.


    However, this is exactly what Zhou Ye wants him to do, hehe...otherwise, how could he just have a good time playing it?


    Xiang Yushan obviously didn''t know what Zhou Ye was thinking. He smiled happily when Zhou Ye nodded and said yes.


    "Although my Baling gang has no affiliation with Peng Lianghui, in the final analysis, they are in the same place, and there is a sense of incense. Since Brother Zhou is a distinguished guest of Ren Dazhi, he is naturally a distinguished guest of my Baling gang... So, please let the little brother do the best of the landlord''s friendship and take Brother Zhou in this Pengcheng, how about a trip or two?"


    Hearing what Xiangyushan said, Zhou Ye hadn''t spoken yet... The big pair gently pulled the corners of his son''s clothes with his hands... That meant, don''t agree to this guy.


    Although Da Shuang''er''s actions are concealed, Xiangyushan is not an easy one. Although he was unable to learn advanced martial arts because he injured his internal organs when he was a child, he has already practiced the skill of observing words, watching and looking at the scene...


    At a glance, he saw the actions of the big pair.


    I couldn''t help but sigh secretly in my heart-I''m afraid this time, I can''t be disgusting enough that Ren Meimei.


    However, what surprised Xiangyu Mountain was that Zhou Ye actually ignored Dashuang''s persuasion and said directly, "It''s so good... I''m worried about where I can go after lunch..."


    Hearing this, Xiangyu Mountain was stunned for a while... but after a while, he figured out the mystery.


    Thinking of coming this week, Zhou Ye must be an arrogant person, unwilling to be swayed by a maid, so he insisted on it after receiving a signal from the big twin.


    Thinking of this, Xiangyushan was overjoyed... He leaked a smile on his face and said: "The little brother will come to pick up Brother Zhou for a game... Right now, the little brother will not disturb Brother Zhou''s meal, and let the younger brother leave for now. ..."


    While talking, Xiangyushan smiled and gave Zhou Ye a hand, and then, before Zhou Ye could reply, rushed out of Jinghe Xuan like a rabbit with a burning tail...


    This time his posture is not low, at least on the surface, Zhou Ye is a few years younger than him, but he deliberately calls himself a little brother...This is just to suit his favor...


    After all, in Xiangyushan¡¯s cognition, Zhou Ye is a guy with a higher eye than the top... Such a person eats soft but not hard, and eats favors but not derogations...


    As for running away...


    If he doesn''t leave again, he feels like he will be hacked to death by the Big Shuang''er standing behind Zhou Ye... He can see clearly, the Big Shuang''er looks at him with an awe-inspiring murderous aura... If you don''t leave now, when will you stay??


    He didn''t think that the four trash he had around him could beat the deadly double Shu.


    As Xiangyushan hurriedly left with the four swordsmen under him, both the big and the small both returned to Zhou Ye''s side.


    "My son, how can you be like this..." Da Shuang murmured and said with a dissatisfied expression: "That Xiangyu Mountain Pass Honey Belly Sword is not a good thing. He will take you to play with him, and he will definitely not be at ease, especially his Xiang family. What is it for? What good place can I go to take you to play? It can''t be said to be a pickled place like the casino era... If you go to such a place, the lady will kill us!"


    "Oh? Why did Meimei kill you?" Zhou Ye asked knowingly with a smile.


    "Because...because..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1925

    Because after a long time, the big shuang''er couldn''t say the following. After all, Ren Meimei treated them like sisters, and they couldn''t say that their young lady would be jealous. Isn''t that the arrangement of her own young lady in front of her own son?...If that''s the case, what is the difference between the two following the slanderer?


    Seeing the embarrassment on the faces of the big and small pairs, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but laugh...


    It didn''t matter that he laughed, he just laughed and cried Da Shuang''er...


    "Woo... the son bullies... the son deliberately annoys the young lady so that we can be punished..."


    It doesn''t matter if the big pair cried, the little pair also started to cry...


    These two girls are connected, one crying, the other will never laugh...


    This time, Zhou Ye could be in a rush...


    Coax this, coax that, coax that, coax this...


    In the end, Zhou Ye had to use his own secret technique ---everything-a-spirit-only method for women.


    At this moment, the entire Jinghe Xuan suddenly became quiet...


    Except for the sound of mouth-snake intercourse, there is no other sound...


    It was not until a long while later... that Xiao Er''s footsteps came from outside, and Zhou Ye let these girls go...


    At this moment, these two girls didn¡¯t look like crying, each of them lowered their heads, sitting on both sides of Zhou Ye... The appearance of being cried by Zhou Ye.


    After a while, the dishes are ready...


    Only then did the two women resist their shame and help their son prepare food...


    It''s just that the unscrupulous son of his own family has been fiercely fiddling with them, and the two of them have water in their eyes, and they look like you are picking...It seems to be extremely worrying.


    Zhou Ye almost couldn''t help but doom the two of them here...


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye still remembered that there was business in the afternoon, and he didn''t really eat the two of them...


    However, despite this, Zhou Ye couldn''t get over the hand-mouth addiction, turning the two girls into a pool of spring water, and couldn''t get up again.


    Chapter 2308


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and eight


    After lunch, Zhou Ye drank tea in Jinghe Xuan for a while before he walked out with his children, big and small.


    No way, the two girls who were teased by him just now couldn''t stand up...If it weren''t for the tea time to make them recover, the two girls would go back to rest first.


    Fortunately, the two girls had long been equipped with the space bracelet given by Zhou Ye, which contained some carry-on clothing and other items, so that they would not be allowed to go in neutral.


    No way, who makes women made of water??(laugh)


    By the time Zhou Ye walked out of Jinghe Xuan with a pair of big and small, Xiangyu Mountain had been waiting at the gate of Jiweizhai for a long time...


    Seeing Zhou Ye coming out, Xiangyushan hurried forward a few steps and said with a smile: "Brother Zhou can feel comfortable eating this lunch?"


    "Haha, not bad..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    "Brother Zhou, please, my brother will take you to enjoy the beautiful scenery of Pengcheng..." Xiangyushan said, and made an inviting gesture towards Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye smiled when he heard the words, and then nodded: "Then there is son Laoxiang!"


    Said it was for fun, in fact, because of time, Xiangyu Mountain didn''t take Zhou Ye to a place too far, but just walked around in Pengcheng...


    I have to say that Xiangyu Mountain is indeed very eloquent, and many seemingly ordinary places can be quoted by him as a good seed...It is a good seed for a tour guide.


    Pengcheng was not very big. Xiangyu Mountain took Zhou Ye to stop and go. After more than three hours, he had already visited the city.


    Seeing that the time has come, Xiangyu Mountain stopped in front of the door of Bicui Tower... "If it is too late today, it is a good time to have fun. Why don''t Brother Zhou come to this Bicui Tower with me? How about being happy and happy? All expenses can be covered by the little brother..."


    "This is the property of Young Master Xiang..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile as he looked at the Bicui Building in the courtyard in front of him.


    "Brother Zhou made a joke..." Xiangyushan said with a shame on his face: "This is the property of the little brother''s family, but it can also be called the biggest and most fun place in Pengcheng..."


    "So, I''ll see and see!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    He really hasn''t visited the brothel much...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiangyu Mountain was overjoyed... hurriedly waved his hand and said, "Brother Zhou, please..."


    After that, the group walked into the Bicui Building...


    As soon as they entered the courtyard, the seven or eight gatekeepers saw Xiangyu Mountain at a glance, and hurriedly bowed respectfully and said: "Young Master..."


    "No..." Xiangyushan waved his hand seemingly casually, and said, "I will bring the distinguished guest here today, where is Feng Niang?"


    "The younger one, let''s call Feng Niang..." a clever shout, turning around, turning his head and ran inside...


    And Xiangyu Mountain took Zhou Ye and walked inside...


    After passing through a square with at least ten carriages parked, the group came to a building. Before reaching the steps, a pretty lady greeted her with a smile on her face. : "Fengniang doesn''t know that there are distinguished guests welcoming the door, so she is so indifferent, please don''t be angry, Master Xiang..."


    "Haha, Fengniang, today you have to entertain Brother Zhou, he is a real nobleman..." Xiang Yushan said, and gestured to Zhou Ye.


    That Feng Niang lingers in this place of fireworks all the year round, there is still such a wink...


    But even Feng Niang, who has read countless people, couldn''t help but feel sluggish the moment she saw Zhou Ye... "What a handsome man... Is this young man coming here for the first time?"


    While talking, Feng Niang wanted to snuggle into Zhou Ye''s arms...


    However, as soon as she moved, a sword light flashed, and her neck felt a chill that pierced her bones... it was not someone else, it was the long sword in the hands of the big pair.


    "Stay away from my son, you don''t deserve to be close to my son..."


    The scene became awkward in an instant...


    Feng Niang looked at her young master with a sad expression on her face... That means - how could anyone visit the brothel with a maid?Moreover, this maid is still a hedgehog, and she draws her sword at every turn. How can she play this??


    Xiangyu Mountain was also embarrassed for a while... He couldn''t say that he didn''t make any mistakes with these two maids??


    That was the right and left hand of Peng Lianghui''s master Ren Meimei. He could not direct... but Zhou Ye, who could direct, didn''t say anything... He was also desperate.


    As the atmosphere became more awkward, Zhou Ye smiled...


    "Haha, Feng Niang is not angry, this is the big Shuanger who is worried that I will not be tempted...confused..." Zhou Ye said as he raised his hand and gently pressed down the long sword in the big Shuang''er. Shuang''er, put the sword away..."


    "Yes, master!"


    Now that Zhou Ye had spoken, the big pair would naturally be obedient.


    As the big Shuang''er took the sword into its sheath, the atmosphere finally eased a lot...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1926

    "Haha I''ve heard about Peng Lianghui''s Desperate Shuangshu Kuaijian Wushuang. I saw it today, and it was so..." Xiangyushan said haha, "Well-deserved reputation, well-deserved reputation..."


    "Haha, Young Master Xiang passed the award..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Didn''t you say there is something fun? Take me there quickly..."


    ".................."


    Xiangyu Mountain and Feng Niang were dumb after hearing this...


    Damn it, you don¡¯t bring such one, you have to have fun with a pair of deadly maids. If there is fun, I don¡¯t dare to play with you. If you don¡¯t play well with Nima, it will kill you. Is it easy to raise a girl??


    Of course, Xiangyushan just thinks about these words and can''t say it...


    "Since Brother Zhou brings a pair of beauties, the younger brother will not show his ugliness. If you want to come to the flower and willow in the Cuiyu Building, you can''t get the eyes of Brother Zhou. How about going to the casino to play?" Xiangyushan laughed Tao...


    "This, I have never entered a casino, because the elders in my family will not let me enter the casino... Is this something wrong..." Zhou Ye said hesitantly.


    Haven''t been to the casino??


    Are you kidding me, the God of Gamblers was almost won by Zhou Ye. He hasn''t been to the casino yet??


    But obviously, Xiangyushan didn''t know the origin of Zhou Ye''s goods...


    From Xiangyushan''s point of view, Zhou Ye obviously came from a big family, and it is normal that there are many rules in the family. It''s okay if you haven''t entered a casino, so that''s convenient for him to get a disgusting Ren Meimei...


    Thinking of this, Xiangyushan smiled even more happily... "It''s okay, it hurts your body with a big bet, brother Zhou doesn''t need to care about a small bet... If you lose, count me, win, it''s Brother Zhou''s, how about? ?"


    "This..." Zhou Ye made a look quite agitated...


    The big and small twins looked like a loyal guardian, and said anxiously: "My son, no... The young lady has ordered that the son is not allowed to enter the casino..."


    "Miss, are Meimei''s words more effective than mine?"


    The words of the big and small twins seemed to irritate Zhou Ye. He said with dissatisfaction: "I am going to enter the casino today..."


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s performance, Xiang Yushan smiled happier...


    Chapter 2309


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and nine


    At this time, Xiangyu Mountain had led Zhou Ye and others through the main building and walked towards the backyard.


    When I walked out of the back door, I saw that the backyard was connected to the original house. A gravel road connected the back door of the main building with another gate. On both sides were manicured gardens. At this time, there were people coming and going on the road connecting the two places, which was very lively.


    From far away, you can hear the noise coming from the gate...


    Zhou Ye looked at this ancient casino with some curiosity...


    How should I put it? Casinos in any era seem to be hooked on luxury. I saw that this casino is divided into three entrances, each entrance, left and right, with connected halls.


    The most eye-catching is the croupiers who preside over the gambling games in the halls, and even the waitresses who serve tea and cigarettes...


    These are beautiful young girls with beautiful jade appearances. They wear very little clothes. They wear red clothes like a Hungarian and bellyband, lined with short green dresses to bring back the jade lotus-like arms and the white slender jade. , Completely exposed, and when you shuttle back and forth between the gaming tables, your body is like a wave, swaying radiantly,


    In a daze, Zhou Ye had the feeling of being in a casino in Macau...


    And Xiangyu Mountain, who had been paying attention to Zhou Ye''s expression, couldn''t help but feel proud of the expression on Zhou Ye''s face...


    He believes that as long as it is a man, he will fall into his calculations...


    If you don''t love sex, you always have to love money... Here, money and sex are the real selling gold cave.


    "Brother Zhou, what do you think of my casino?" Xiangyushan asked with a smile.


    "Well, not bad..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    At this time, more than a dozen big men standing at the gate of the casino also saw the arrival of Xiangyu Mountain, and hurriedly bowed and said: "Master..."


    But at this moment, a middle-aged man covered with copper and stinky, chubby, greeted him, and said earnestly: "Master..."


    "Hmm..." Xiangyushan nodded, and then said: "This is my distinguished guest, Brother Zhou, this is the first time here today, you have to treat me well..."


    "That''s natural, that''s natural... Since it''s the young master''s distinguished guest, it is natural to entertain him!" The middle-aged man said while hesitating: "Should the old slave prepare a VIP room for the young master''s distinguished guest? ??"


    "No, let''s look around first, and then talk..." Xiangyushan waved his hand.


    After all, Xiangyushan thought Zhou Ye was a young man who had never entered a casino. If it was too exaggerated, he was afraid that Zhou Ye would be scared...


    And Zhou Ye didn''t explain, but followed Xiangyushan with a smile, listening to him introduce himself various gambling methods.


    "This is called betting on treasures. If you bet on the upward points of the dice, you will get a bet of three." Xiang Yushan led Zhou Ye to a table crowded with 20 or 30 people and introduced.


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded when he heard the words, without comment...


    I saw that on that table, the female croupier put a giant bone dice into a square cup, covered the cup lid and raised her head high, shaken it vigorously for a round, then placed it on the table, and shouted: "Dear guests, please Place a bet?"


    Xiangyushan saw that Zhou Ye was not at all interested in this gambling method, and hurriedly continued: "This bet can be used to squeeze the numbers of the dice, or the color of the dice. If you just squeeze the color, you will lose less... Lose one!"


    Having said this, Xiang Yushan looked at Zhou Ye as if he was a little moved, and smiled: "Otherwise, Brother Zhou will play two games? Don''t care about winning or losing... If you lose, it will be mine..."


    "Haha... No need, some silver, I still don''t care..." Zhou Ye waved his hand, and said, "Just play at this table..."


    Xiangyushan heard the words and said with joy: "Also...just try Brother Zhou''s luck today..."


    While talking, Xiangyushan said to the man beside him: "Didn''t you hear what Brother Zhou said? Don''t do it yet?"


    "Yes, let''s do it for the small ones..."


    The guy in the casino was also clever. He saw that there were too many people on the table, which might provoke the dissatisfaction of his own son¡¯s distinguished guests, so he took a few guys and persuaded seven or eight gamblers to give up their positions. come out¡­¡­


    In fact, some of those gamblers are unwilling.


    Someone loses and some wins in the game just now...


    The loser does not matter, especially the guy at the casino also said that they can play for one night in the Bicui Tower for free as compensation...


    But those winners are unwilling. After all, in their opinion, they are winning money, so they let themselves go. Isn''t that special one that broke their fortune?However, although a little angry, this is what the people in the casino said... They don''t want to offend the people in the casino.


    After all, to be able to open such a large casino, it would be too nonsense to say that there is no one in the Xiang family, so they can only give up their position obediently.


    Soon, a large area in front of the gaming table was cleared, and then several maids in the casino moved over a chair and placed it in front of the gaming table, Zhou Ye sat on it with a smile... The two of them stood beside him with frosty faces.


    For a time, a group of gamblers couldn''t help but talk in a low voice...


    "Who is this person??"


    "Yeah, so arrogant? Let the casino clear the table for them..."


    "Don''t talk about it, since people have this ability, they must have this background, let''s say a few words, lest they get into trouble..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1927

    While talking, Zhou Ye was already sitting in a chair, and even a maid had already delivered fragrant tea...


    Zhou Ye picked up the fragrant tea, took a sip, and smiled: "Is there any upper limit for the bet on this table?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiang Yushan''s heart suddenly slammed.


    These words... don''t seem like good words...


    If you dare to ask if there is any upper limit for the bet on the table, then you must not be a normal person in your heart... Could it be that you have been playing wild geese all the time, and you have missed it today??


    Xiangyushan quickly stroked the process of seeing himself and Zhou Ye, and then stroked his relationship with Peng Lianghui again...


    After confirming that he had never known Zhou Ye, and that he and Peng Lianghui had always kept the water in the well, he cautiously asked, "That... Brother Zhou, although there is no upper limit for this table,... is this your first time playing? , There is no need to play that big..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled and turned his head and glanced at Xiangyu Mountain. "A casino owner is afraid of gamblers making big bets?"


    This sentence is a bit cruel...


    If Xiangyushan is afraid, then the only thing is that he has surrendered... Although his Xiang family is not respected by martial arts in the arena, but Xiangyushan is his father, Xianggui, that is one of the two big gambling kings in the arena. what¡­¡­


    Today, once he admits to Xiangyu Mountain, he will lose the face of his Xiang Family...


    Thinking of this, Xiangyushan''s face was a little ugly... even the smile that he often wore on his face gradually closed."Brother Zhou, Xiangmou admits that he did not offend Brother Zhou, right? Brother Zhou is a bit too unnatural to do things, right?"


    Chapter 2310


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and ten


    At this moment, the pudgy man who had been standing behind Xiangyu Mountain understood what Xiangyu Mountain said in his heart.


    He smiled and gently pulled the sleeves of his own son, then took a step forward, and smiled at Zhou Ye: "This son, since he wants to play a bigger one, let the younger one open a room for you. How about the VIP room? It''s so smoky here, you shame your identity..."


    Xiangyushan, who was reminded by the casino steward, felt a stunned heart, and suddenly understood what he meant.


    What he said just now was obviously inappropriate. It sounded as if he was weak. There are many people in the casino nowadays, and passing it out is not good for his reputation.


    Thinking of this, Xiangyushan smiled, and smiled again on his face: "The little brother just lost his mind. Please forgive me, Brother Zhou, since Brother Zhou wants to play a bigger one, of course there is no problem, but this place is really... ¡­"


    Before Xiangyushan finished speaking, Zhou Ye interrupted... "No, I think this place is very good..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye stretched out his hand and took out a wooden box from under him and placed it on the gaming table, "This is my bet..."


    Xiangyushan looked at the wooden box that Zhou Ye had placed on the gaming table with a stunned look, and then looked at Zhou Ye''s body... He didn''t understand, where did Zhou Ye pull out the wooden box... that square one. The wooden box is more than a foot (33 cm) long, wide and high. How did Zhou Ye hide such a large wooden box??


    Not only is Xiangyushan''s face blank, but even the gamblers around are a little dumbfounded...


    "How did this little brother hide the wooden box?"


    "Juggling? It''s not like..."


    Just as everyone was talking about it, a voice suddenly sounded... "Compared with this young man''s methods, I want to know what is in this young man''s wooden box..."


    Hearing this voice, everyone was stunned.


    That''s right, compared to this method, the objects in the wooden box are even more fascinating. What is it that can make Zhou Ye ask if there is a bet limit on this platform.


    gold?Not like...


    After all, even if such a large wooden box contains gold ingots, it is only a thousand taels, and it is not enough for Zhou Ye to ask if there are betting restrictions.


    And looking at Zhou Ye''s appearance, it was obvious that he wanted to do something.


    Beautiful jade?Jewelry??


    While everyone was talking about it, Zhou Ye smiled without saying a word, holding a tea bowl, slowly sipping tea.


    After a while, Zhou Ye opened his mouth and said: "Do you gamble or not? If you bet, I will show you the bet in this wooden box. If you don''t bet, I will say that your Xiang family is afraid, and the matter will be over. Yes, I turned around and left..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiangyushan''s face suddenly became horrible...


    To deceive people too much, really deceive others...


    Xiangyushan''s heart was furious, and he almost wanted to rush forward and fight Zhou Ye to the end...


    However, he dare not...


    After all, Xiangyu Mountain is not the kind of man who is splattered with anger and blood... He claims to be a person who feeds on his brain, how can he do such a thing?


    In fact, to put it plainly, he was just afraid of the big and small twins next to Zhou Ye.


    Just when Xiangyu Mountain was in a dilemma... Suddenly, there was a hearty laughter from the inner hall: "Hahahaha... I didn''t expect that Xiangmou has not been out of the arena for a long time, and now there is such a young master in the arena. , Xiangmou is really pleased..."


    Hearing this voice, Xiangyushan''s eyes suddenly brightened... He hurriedly walked a few steps forward, came to the big man who had walked out of the inner hall, bowed and said, "Daddy, how did you startle you? ..."


    "Haha, Xiaosan... today you know that there are people outside the mountains and there are mountains outside the mountains, right?" Xianggui smiled and patted his son on the shoulder and said, "Hunjianghu, smart tricks are indispensable. One item is not enough..."


    "Baby got it..." Xiangyushan replied respectfully.


    "Okay, stand behind me..." Xiang Gui said, walking towards the table where Zhou Ye was located...


    When he came to the table, Xiang Gui waved his hand and told the female croupier in charge of the table to step down. Then he stood in the position of the croupier, looked at Zhou Ye, and said with a smile: "I don''t know this little brother. How to call?"


    "Haha... don''t talk about those useless... just say, your Xiang family dare not take my bet..." Zhou Ye said impatiently...


    At this time, it was almost half past the unitary time, and he still wanted to go back and see what surprise Meimei had prepared for him...


    "Hahaha, how can the gambling shop not dare to accept the gambler''s bet? It is ten thousand taels of silver, and my Xiang family will also pay for it..." Xianggui heard this and laughed angrily: " I just don¡¯t know if your bet is worth my Xianggui shot..."


    "Okay, refreshing..." Zhou Ye smiled even more happily when he heard the words... He stretched out his hand, placed his hand on the lid of the wooden box, and said with a smile: "Then I will show the bet... "


    Having said this, Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his hand, opening the lid on the wooden box...


    Immediately, everyone stretched their necks and looked into the wooden box...


    I saw that what was placed in the wooden box was a piece of golden yellow jade. On the top of that piece of jade, there were five sets of buttons on the back, which made people look at the atmosphere and awe.


    "This is..." Seeing this beautiful jade, Xianggui''s heart trembled...


    "Five sets of buttons on the back...this is...this is a pattern made in pre-Qin..."


    Suddenly a voice trembled: "I wonder if you can let the old man take a closer look at this jade seal?"


    As the voice fell, an elderly man with a long beard walked out of the crowd, his eyes wistfully looking at Zhou Ye...


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye smiled and pushed the wooden box forward...


    The old man trembling with his hands, carefully picked up the jade seal from the wooden box, and looked at the jade seal inch by inch... The more he looked at it, the more joy he felt, the more he looked, the happier his face... muttered: " It really is it... it really is it... the heavens are pitiful... it really is it..."


    "Old scholar, what is this, why are you so excited..." someone next to him asked impatiently.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1928

    "Yes, old scholar, what is this..."


    This old scholar can be regarded as a figure in Pengcheng, the family is rich, and learning is rich...


    I was only dissatisfied with the court, so I always refused to be an official...


    On weekdays, in addition to reading arty, I like to stroll around the brothel and occasionally take a small bet.


    At this time, the old scholar who caressed Yuxi heard the words of the people and sighed lightly, then carefully put the Yuxi into the wooden box again, and then watched Zhou Ye put the wooden box on again and put it on himself. In front of him, he said: "If the old man guessed right, the Fang Yuxi that the son took out must be He''s Bi..."


    Chapter 2311


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and eleven


    "What? He Choi?"


    "How is it possible? Didn''t it mean that He Choi was lost in the war?"


    "No, it''s impossible..."


    Hearing the words of the old pedant, everyone was making noise...


    What is He Choi?


    It is the Jade Seal of the Chuan Kingdom, and the symbol of the supreme imperial power [Ordered to the sky, Ji Shou Yongchang].


    How could it appear in the hands of a young man...


    At this time, Xianggui, who had never said a word, also leaked infinite desire...&


    When the old scholastic watched He Shibi carefully, he also took the opportunity to take a closer look, whether it was from the pattern of the flower and bird seal of the jade seal or the corner wrapped in a gold-clad jade pattern.Both are very similar to the rumored He Chobi.


    Xianggui had already made up his mind secretly...


    This thing must not fall into the hands of others.


    No matter what method he uses, he will take this thing as his own.


    With He Choi, his Xiang family is in an invincible position in this troubled world.


    No matter who eventually becomes the emperor, his Xiang family only needs to present this Fang Yuxi to win the favor of the new emperor, and at least it will not be a problem to ensure the prosperity of his family for a hundred years.


    Even more radical, his Xiang Family took this jade seal, and it is not impossible to get a glimpse of the position of the ninety five...


    Among other things, at least in terms of financial resources, his Xiang family is a thousand times stronger than many so-called rebels... In that case, those mud-legged people have won the position of the big treasure, why can''t his Xiang family compete??


    Thinking of this, the desire in Xianggui''s eyes grew a little bit more.


    But...it''s not the time to think about this right now, there are many people here, and if you are not careful, this jade seal is a curse or a blessing...


    Thinking of this, Xiang Gui cast a secret wink at a big man not far away.


    The big man nodded his head knowingly... and then quietly left the casino while everyone was watching the supreme treasure at the gaming table.


    When the figure of the big man disappeared in the gambling house, Xiang Gui decided something in his heart.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye opened his mouth and said, "Boss Xiang, I don''t know how much money I have to make with Chobi?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiang Gui smiled bitterly and said: "This son, this He Chobi is too precious, old man, I don''t know how to make a price..."


    At this time, the old scholar also opened his mouth and said: "It is true that King Qin was willing to exchange fifteen cities for Heshibi... now that I think about it, this thing has become an example of the emperor, and it is not an exaggeration to say that it is worthless... ¡­"


    Hearing the words of the old scholar, Xianggui almost didn''t hate the old scholar to death.


    Madan¡¯s, if you don¡¯t speak, no one will say that you are a dumb...It is not easy to estimate at first, but if you say this again, it is especially difficult to estimate...Fifteen cities?Where did he come from the fifteen cities for Zhou Ye??


    When Xianggui was bitterly hated, Zhou Ye said cheerfully: "Since it is so difficult to estimate, then it seems that the boss of Xiang can''t come up with enough money to bet against me... Hey, it seems, this This gambling round was unbelievable..."


    With that said, Zhou Ye was about to get up, looking like he was leaving...


    Seeing Zhou Ye about to leave, Xiang Gui was impatient...


    You know, his subordinates have just gone out at this time, and all the arrangements are not in place. If Zhou Ye were to leave at this time, he really couldn''t stop...


    Let¡¯s not talk about the skill of the young man who doesn¡¯t know the depth. Just talk about the two maidservants, big and small, standing behind Zhou Ye. It is not his uncontestable men who can stop him... How can the two men of life be easy. ??


    Thinking of this, Xianggui hurriedly said: "Finally, since the son is going to gamble today, then my Xianggui will be bankrupt, and I must satisfy the son''s idea...get a pen!"


    Hearing Xianggui''s words, Zhou Ye smiled happily... "Oh? I don''t know what Mr. Xiang is going to use to bet with me?"


    Not to mention the gambling skills of both parties, the financial resources of both parties must be equal... Otherwise, if you gamble, lose, but have no compensation, then who will gamble with you...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye would say this...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiang Gui gritted his teeth and acted cruelly, "My Xiang family has more than 300 brothels and more than 200 gambling houses all over the Central Plains with full wealth, making a bet and betting with the son... ¡­"


    "Oh? How do I remember that all those brothel gambling houses belonged to the Baling Gang?" Zhou Ye asked cheerfully.


    "Although these brothel gambling houses are owned by the Baling Gang in name, they are actually under the control of my Xiang family..." Xianggui said unceremoniously, "I just don''t know, the son dare to gamble. ..."


    "Hahaha, what am I not to bet on?" Zhou Ye laughed and said, "Since you have made the bet, then I will suffer a bit. Let''s bet with you..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiang Gui did not spout a mouthful of old blood...


    There are more than three hundred brothels and two hundred gambling houses. What is this concept?That''s a behemoth that sucks gold...


    Moreover, the intelligence network derived from this is even more valuable...


    Such an industry, Zhou Ye said that he suffered some losses...


    However, in terms of value, although these industries are indeed very valuable, to Zhou Ye, it is really not very attractive.


    It''s just that Xianggui didn''t care about arguing with Zhou Ye either. He was really afraid of arguing with Zhou Ye. Zhou Ye was annoyed and stopped playing with him and had to leave... Then he was really caught blind.


    His task at this time was to hold Zhou Ye fiercely and wait for all the arrangements to be completed. Whether it was Zhou Ye or He''s Bi in Zhou Ye''s hands, it was a fish in his pocket.


    Thinking of this, Xiang Gui forced a smile on his face, "In this way, it is also that Xiang is taking advantage of Young Master, Young Master Gao Yi, Xiang Mou admires..."


    "Hehe, easy to talk, easy to talk..."


    While talking, the maid in the casino already took the pen, wood, paper and inkstone...


    Why is it so fast?Because this thing is always available in the casino...


    Why is it always available in casinos??Because--hehe, let those gamblers who are gamblers write down IOUs...


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    Seeing that the maid brought the pen, wood, paper and inkstone, Xianggui didn''t say anything. He picked up the pen and dipped it in the ink in the inkstone, and soon stopped writing the delivery documents...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1929

    This means that with this piece of paper, it is reasonable and legal for Zhou Ye to accept brothel gambling houses all over the Central Plains.


    After writing down the delivery document, Xianggui put it on the gaming table and let people watch...


    After confirming that it was correct, Xiang Gui said: "I don''t know the son, how do you plan to gamble with my Xiang?"


    "Hehe...the guest is the host, I am a guest today, so please do as you please..." Zhou Ye said cheerfully.


    "Okay, refreshing!" Xianggui shouted loudly: "Twelve sets of dice and two dice gu..."


    Chapter 2312


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and twelve


    As Xianggui''s voice fell, the maid in his own casino brought up what Xianggui asked for.


    At this time, in the entire gambling house, I also heard that there was such a big bet. Almost all gamblers stopped gambling and ran to this table to wait and see.


    This is really a huge bet...


    One side¡¯s bet is the priceless He''s Bi, while the other side¡¯s bet is 300 brothels and 200 gambling houses.


    Such a bet, even in modern times, can be called a huge bet.


    And Xianggui didn''t seem to care about the state in front of him...just closed his eyes slightly, quietly rested.


    And the maid serving the gaming table, her hands are shaking...


    After a while, the maid had put six dice into the two dice gu, and then she trembled: "Master, everything is done..."


    "Yeah!" Xianggui opened his eyes and waved his hand indifferently, "Go down!"


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    Upon hearing this, the maid ran out like a pardon...


    At this time, Xiang Gui looked at Zhou Ye and said, "Since the master is as good as the master, then I will talk to the master about the rules..."


    "You and I share a dice gu. In each dice gu, there are six dice. In the end, whoever has the largest number of dice points is the winner. How about two wins in three games?"


    "Haha... I said it, today the guest is up to you, what boss Xiang said is it!" Zhou Ye stretched lazily, and then gestured with his eyes to the big pair and the small pair behind him. ...


    The two women are very well-behaved, and gently pinched their shoulders for their young master...


    "Okay, since that''s the case, the son first please..." Xiang Gui said, stretched out his hand, and made an invitation to Zhou Ye.


    "Oh, I''m really too lazy to move..." Zhou Ye sighed, then stretched out his hand in a reluctant manner, picked up the dice gu placed in front of him, and shook it twice as if it were a joke. , Put it directly on the table, and then opened the dice gu without hesitation...


    When seeing the dice under Dice Gu, almost all gamblers were involuntarily surprised...


    "Six Six..."


    "God, I didn''t expect this young man to be a master country gambling..."


    "Six, six, six..."


    For a time, almost all gamblers turned into salted fish who only shouted six, six, six, six, six, six...


    When Zhou Ye heard this movement, he couldn''t help but chuckle... So there is such an advantage in rolling the dice that makes people become salted fish?


    And Xianggui, who was sitting opposite Zhou Ye, didn''t have such happy thoughts as Zhou Ye...


    According to common sense, it is the right way for two people to shake one first and then the other, and then open the dice gu together. However, he really did not expect that Zhou Ye would open the gu directly after shaking the dice gu. How else can Nima play? ??


    You know, Xianggui is best at using internal force to shake the opponent''s dice gu to count...


    With this hand, he won a lot of bets...


    And Zhou Ye¡¯s unusual behavior made him unable to cheat... After all, everyone opened the dice gu, and everyone saw the six sixes. At this moment, you, in front of everyone, treat others The dice shakes a little... Isn''t this special code cheating??


    Of course, at the gambling table, it''s called gambling if you catch it. If you don''t catch it, then it''s superb gambling...


    Zhou Ye almost vomited blood in Xianggui''s depression...


    Fortunately, Xianggui knew that in fact, winning or losing didn''t matter to him...because there was one of the casinos today, and he didn''t plan to let him go.


    Thinking of this, Xianggui''s rather ugly face is much better...


    "Since ancient times the hero was born a teenager, the ancients sincerely don''t deceive me... The son is really a master gambling... Hahaha, Xiangmou admires and admire..." Xianggui picked up the dice gu and shook it slightly... "Although Xiangmou is not talented, but there are also several tricks that are not in the eye of the law. I ask the son to criticize one or two."


    Following the voice, the dice Gu in Xianggui''s hand began to sway quite rhythmically...The sound of the dice colliding with each other in the dice Gu turned into a rather beautiful rhythm, and the audience was fascinated...


    In terms of technique, Xianggui''s technique seemed many times better than Zhou Ye in the eyes of outsiders.


    But in the eyes of insiders, Zhou Ye¡¯s technique is the best... Dao Zhijian, don¡¯t look at the flowers of Xiangguiwan, but in fact, he really can¡¯t do it like Zhou Ye, like a child¡¯s play Shake it twice to get the points you want...


    But how many of these gamblers in the casino are insiders??


    These goods are all special for the big fat sheep who gave Xianggui money, and what kind of gambling do they know??


    Therefore, a lot of gamblers praised Xianggui''s technique...


    What kind of boss is worthy of being one of the two big gamblers in the arena...


    What kind of boss Xiang is so amazing...


    Xianggui, who listened to her, was a little blushing... this Nima, the blow was a little too much.


    His family knows his own affairs, he knows, in terms of gambling, he is really inferior to the boy in front of him...


    But in these years, is gambling more than a thousand troops?


    Thinking of this, Xianggui felt a little settled...


    Then, he closed his posture and pressed the dice gu on the gaming table... "Xiangmou showed his ugliness..."


    While talking, Xiang Gui lifted the Dice Gu with a smile on his face... staring at Zhou Ye with his eyes stubbornly, and smiling: "Sorry, son, this time, let''s draw..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, the entire casino was deadly calm, no gamblers shouted six, six, and no one praised...


    At this moment, a little laughter sounded...


    "Is the draw that Mr. Xiang said is actually like this? Shuang''er learned..."


    "Hahahaha... I just found out today, it turns out it was a draw..."

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1930

    "Hey, I''ve learned a lot... The old man has lived fifty to six. I only learned today that six six and six one are tied... admire and admire..."


    "what??"


    Xianggui was stunned when he heard this. He hurriedly looked down...Fuck, in the dice gu he opened, six bright red dots, like a mockery, stared at him with his big head up...in an instant, Xianggui''s whole person is not good...


    He clearly remembered that he used the technique of listening to distinguish the position, and the number of dice he heard was six six...


    How could it become six one...


    Suddenly raising his head, Xiang Gui saw Zhou Ye who was smiling... Suddenly he felt a sense of surprise... "It turned out that it was the hands and feet of the son..."


    "Hehe, for nothing, don''t spit someone out..." Zhou Ye said cheerfully, "Could it be that the boss can''t afford to lose?"


    "Hahaha...well, I didn''t expect my Xiangmou to hunt wild geese all day long, but today I made the wild goose peck blind, the offspring, amazing..." Xianggui''s eyes were blood red, staring at Zhou Ye, and said viciously.


    Chapter 2313


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and thirteen


    "Why did Mr. Xiang say this? You shook the dice gu, and you shook the points yourself. What do you do with me?" Zhou Ye looked innocent...


    When Zhou Ye made this painting, Xianggui, who was almost angry, regardless of the fact that his subordinates were not ready, he was about to rise up and take Zhou Ye down...


    However, Xianggui is a person who has gone through the storm. Although today because of the huge bet, there was a wave in his heart, but he was soon suppressed by him.


    "Okay, okay..." Xianggui pressed his anger, and pointed to the dice in front of Zhou Ye. "The son wins one game first, don''t be proud... In the second game, for the sake of fairness, you and I shake the dice at the same time. Gu, drop Dice Gu at the same time, how..."


    "It doesn''t matter..." Zhou Ye lazily waved his hand and said, "I said that today, the guest will do whatever they want..."


    "Okay, happy!" Xianggui knew that doing this by herself was no longer in line with the rules of the gambling world... Adding rules to the gambling game was simply bullying.


    However, the kid who used He Choi Bi as a bet in front of you today can''t escape, or the rules are broken. Who knows??


    Thinking of this, Xianggui''s face returned to calm again, and even Xiangjiao still had a faint smile.


    "In that case, why don''t you and I start now?"


    "Also..."


    After that, the two picked up the dice on the table at the same time, threw the dice in, and shook them...


    This time, Xianggui didn¡¯t play those fancy moves anymore, but while listening quietly to the sound of the dice in Dice Gu with her ears, she stared at Zhou Ye¡¯s hand with her eyes, as if she wanted to see through Zhou Ye. The dice gu in his hand is generally...


    After a while, the two placed the dice gu on the table at the same time...


    As the two of them placed the dice gu on the table, two invisible air currents burst out between the two dice gu, as if they were fighting each other in the air.


    "Together?" Xiang Gui stared at Zhou Ye and said.


    "Okay!" Zhou Ye didn''t care about it...


    "open¡­¡­"


    With a loud opening, the two simultaneously opened the dice Gu held in their hands...


    Xianggui did not look at his dice gu for the first time, but at Zhou Ye''s dice gu...five ones, one three... Seeing the points under Zhou Ye''s dice gu, Xianggui burst out laughing. : "Hahahaha... five one, one three, how can you beat me this time?"


    "Ahem...Father...Father..."


    Just as Xianggui laughed, Xiangyu Mountain behind him awkwardly pulled the corner of his clothes and said, "Father...you...your points..."


    "What''s wrong with my points? I can''t win his five one, one three with six six?" Xiang Gui responded dissatisfied to his third child''s words, and looked down at his dice gu...


    When he saw the points in his dice gu...nearly no blood spurted out...


    That''s right, Zhou Ye''s points are indeed five ones, one three, but his points are five ones, one two...


    Although Zhou Ye is only a little taller than him... but only a little taller is also taller... and, that one is obviously higher than Zhou Ye''s intention... It looks like he is playing with him.


    Thinking of this, Xianggui couldn''t help it anymore, and a mouthful of old blood spurted out...


    "Sustain, Shu Zi An dare to deceive me..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye shook his head happily, and said, "No matter what you say, two wins in three games, you have already lost...From today onwards, this gambling house and brothel are mine..."


    "Hahaha... you still want my Xiang family''s foundation, really wishful thinking..." Xiang Gui didn''t bother to say anything to Zhou Ye at this time, because his subordinates have already returned here and nodded to him. It has been arranged...


    "Today, no one can get out of this gambling house...closed!"


    Following Xianggui''s order, from the front and back of the gambling shop, hundreds of black-clothed men quickly walked out...


    These big men in black, each holding a long crossbow, aimed at everyone in the casino...


    Seeing so many big men holding long crossbows, these gamblers suddenly became noisy...


    "Xianggui, do you want to rebel?"


    "Do you still want to mix in this Pengcheng..."


    "Yes, let your subordinates put down their crossbows quickly, don''t make mistakes..."


    Those who can enter this casino to have fun, have a lot of free money at home...


    The combined power of these people is enough to overthrow everyone in the city...


    However, Xianggui dismissed the words of these people...


    "Hehe, as long as He''s Bi, Xianggui has given up Pengcheng''s foundation, what about waiting?" Zhou Ye said cheerfully, "Just give him time and let him leave this Pengcheng and hold He''s Bi. Where can I go? It doesn''t matter to him who is the emperor in the world?"


    "Hahaha..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiang Gui burst into laughter: "I have to say, Young Lang, you are indeed a wise man, but... you never thought that when you took out He Chobi, What will end?"


    "What''s the end?? Of course...there is no end!" Zhou Ye smiled and said with one stroke of He''s Bi: "He''s Bi is here, I just need to throw He''s Bi, and it will be shattered... to there. At that time, I was afraid that Boss Xiang¡¯s calculations would be useless..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xianggui''s face suddenly became difficult to look...


    Today¡¯s actions are all for the purpose of He Bi... If Zhou Ye breaks this He Bi, then he will lose a lot... Not only does he offend the gentry of Pengcheng, but also his own foundation in Pengcheng. Discarded...


    This Nima...


    Thinking of this, Xianggui suddenly became anxious... "The son must not make mistakes, as long as the son handed He Chobi to Xiang, and Xiang assured his life, he would never take action against the son... how?"


    "Hahahaha..." Zhou Ye burst into laughter when he heard the words... "You have lost all your inheritance to me, and you also covet my He Shibi, and the condition is only that you don''t take action against me... Xiang Gui Ah Xiang Expensive, shameless, I only serve you..."


    "Haha... At this time, the son, isn''t there a choice?" Xianggui heard this, not ashamed but proud: "I know that the son is standing behind him, it is a deadly double Shu, but... double fist It¡¯s hard to beat the four hands, let¡¯s talk about it... I am holding a long crossbow under my hand, but it is a military crossbow, which can penetrate the stone. I want to come... I don¡¯t want the beauty behind him to become a dead person? So... Junjie..."


    Xianggui''s self-righteous words haven''t finished yet...


    Big Shuang blinked his eyes and said, "My son, the time has come. If we don''t go back, the lady will scold us..."

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1931

    Hearing this, Zhou Ye smiled and put down the He Choi Bi in his hand... "Hey, I wanted to learn from Lin Xiangru and swear not to give He Choi... I didn''t expect the time to come... Forget it. Kill them..."


    "What?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiang Gui instinctively felt something wrong...


    Chapter 2314


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and fourteen


    With Zhou Ye''s order...


    Xianggui felt that the figures of the two women standing behind Zhou Ye were blurred, and then...


    Nothing happened...


    There was no strong wind, no swords and shadows, no imaginary explosions, nothing happened...


    It''s still like that in the casino...


    A group of gamblers who were pointed at by crossbows shivered, and hundreds of black-clothed men were still standing front and back, surrounded by the crowd, and the crossbow arrows in their hands were still pointing towards Zhou Ye and others.


    "Hahahahaha... bluff!!" Xianggui laughed, and said with a smug look on Zhou Ye: "Boy, hurry up and hand over my ruling jade seal, otherwise, it will make you a dilemma..."


    At this time, Xianggui was already shameless... actually said that the Chuan Guoyu Seal was his own...


    When Zhou Ye heard this, it was also funny...


    However, he didn''t bother to pay attention to a dead man''s crazy words, got up and walked outside...


    As he walked, he asked the big and small twins beside him.


    "Have you got the assignment agreement?"


    "Already got it..." Da Shuang''er said, and presented the hands of the contract signed by Xiang Gui to Zhou Ye.


    Seeing this situation and this scene, Xianggui was stunned... "How could it be... I obviously put it in..."


    As he said, Xianggui was about to reach out to touch his arms... However, it was okay for him not to move. With this movement, his right hand fell down instantly, and then a blood arrow gushed out from his wrist...


    It wasn''t until this time that he felt pain all over his body."what----!!"


    With his scream, Xianggui''s whole body was like a piece of parts, and the flesh and blood on his body fell down piece by piece.


    In the blink of an eye, Xianggui had turned into a mess of indescribable things.


    "Ah!!! Killed..."


    The gamblers who had been nervous because of the accident, seeing this situation, couldn''t help it anymore, screaming one by one, and ran away...


    Taking this as an opportunity, all the big black men in the casino, including the casino steward and Xiangyu Mountain, instantly turned into a pool of flesh and blood.


    Obviously, it wasn''t Zhou Ye who was bluffing just now...but the swords of the big and small pairs were too fast, so these guys had no time to react, and they had already been sacked.


    At this time, in the main building of the front yard, which has not yet been affected, there is still continuous singing and voices.


    But as a group of gamblers screamed and killed, they rushed out, and in an instant, the spectators in the main building were also chaotic...


    "Don''t mess up, ladies and gentlemen, don''t panic, it''s just a small matter..."


    The old bust in the brothel, the Feng Niang who Zhou Ye had just met at the beginning, while comforting the guests, she ordered the young man to go to the casino to investigate one or two.


    After a while, the young man who went to investigate in the backyard returned to Feng Niang''s side with a pale face... and whispered what he had seen and heard in the gambling house one by one.


    "What? You said the master and the third son are dead?"


    Hearing Xiao Si''s report, Feng Niang only felt a buzz in her head, and her whole body shook a few times before she almost fell down.


    It''s not that she was loyal to the Xiang family and couldn''t accept the news of the death of the father and son of the Xiang family, but she really did not expect that the seemingly powerful Xiang family would just fall??


    Now, what should I do??


    Xianggui and Xiangyushan are dead, it means that the Xiang family collapsed instantly...


    Next, what will she do?Can you protect yourself in this chaotic world?


    No, you must save yourself...


    However, the prerequisite for self-help is to figure out what happened behind, and who killed the father and son Xianggui...why...


    Thinking of this, Feng Niang ordered people to appease the gamblers. Although she had any requirements, she was determined not to let them leave here. On the other hand, she quickly called the female croupier out of the casino. Ask about the detailed process...


    It was not long before a pale female officer He was escorted to Fengniang by a thug in the brothel.


    "Say, what happened in the casino..."


    Hearing Feng Niang''s words, the female Ho official shivered, and she spoke out what happened in the gambling house.


    Although the description of the female croupier was overwhelmingly frightened... but Feng Niang can be regarded as having figured out the reason.


    Feelings are Xianggui''s desire to hack someone¡¯s jade seal, but he didn¡¯t expect that when he came across a hand-in-hand idea, not only did he not hack other people¡¯s things, but even his father and his son were killed together...


    After listening to the female croupier, Feng Niang closed her eyes and looked closely...


    Now, she has two options...


    One, that is the reporter, and at the same time report to the Baling Gang...


    Although this road doesn''t take much effort, it has a big horror.


    Don¡¯t talk about anything else, just talk about reporting to officials. People are in favor. Don¡¯t look at Xianggui and others who have a good relationship with the government on weekdays, but those guys are wolves who can¡¯t feed themselves. Once they find brothels and casinos The group of dragons has no leader, so I can''t say what it will become in the end.


    It is not impossible to find a reason to give the brothel gambling shop to the official.


    As for reporting to the Baling Gang, it¡¯s even more nonsense... When the Baling Gang¡¯s master heard the sound and arrived, it was impossible to say that this good foundation had already belonged to the official family, and even if it was finally taken back, Whether her Fengniang will remain in the position of manager in the end is still unknown.


    Once she is robbed of her job title, what will be waiting for her?


    Just thinking about this kind of thing made Feng Niang''s whole body tremble...


    From when she was sold into the brothel at the age of six, she knew what fate was waiting for her.


    Therefore, she tried every means to learn the arithmetic from the accountant, and from the old bustard in charge, to learn how to manage the brothel.


    After more than ten years, she has become an exquisite management expert.


    Then, she became one of the stewards in the brothel by pleasing the old bustard.


    After several years of struggle and intrigue, she took the post of manager of the brothel and was able to preserve her innocence. Is she going to give up all her efforts today??


    Feng Niang knew that there was a master in the Baling Gang who had been obsessed with herself, only caring about the Xiang family, so she did not dare to act rashly... But now, the Xiang family has fallen. If she does not save herself, she will definitely fall there. In the hands of...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1932

    When she thought of this, Feng Niang shuddered...


    No, things are not yet desperate, she still has a second way to go...


    It''s just that this second road is more dangerous than the first road, but once it succeeds, she will be able to fly from the sky... Thinking of this, Feng Niang''s silver teeth bit her, and she settled down.


    Chapter 2315


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and fifteen


    Not to mention how Feng Niang in the brothel thought...


    Just talk about Zhou Ye here...


    After beheading the Xiang family father and son and the gambling house claws, Zhou Ye left the gambling house with both big and small, because he rushed home to accept someone¡¯s surprise, so he used some methods...


    This is also why Feng Niang did not see Zhou Ye among the gamblers who left.


    I have to say that the surprise that Ren Meimei gave Zhou Ye was really a surprise.


    After Zhou Ye got home, Ren Meimei followed the sisters and played with him about guessing people.


    In the first stage, a special wooden screen was used as a partition. Two holes were taken from the top and one hole was taken from the bottom... All the sisters stood behind the screen, covering their faces, so that Zhou Ye could only rely on each person''s The part that leaked from the hole, guess who is who...


    If Zhou Ye guessed wrong, he would be punished, that is, he must not resist and let his daughters...


    In the second stage, Zhou Ye stood behind the screen, guessing who was who, only by relying on the girls'' oral skills...


    This is a bit difficult...


    Of course, Zhou Ye played this game very happily, and the girls also played very happily...


    Because Zhou Ye lost...


    No way, why did it contain two sisters who Zhou Ye hadn''t done yet... It was the Shuang''er sisters.


    In the end, because of the Shuang''er sisters, Zhou Ye lost completely...Of course, under the anger and anger, the girls did not please, and Zhou Ye gave them a lesson.


    No words for a night............


    The dawn of the morning, when it just rose to the east...


    Zhou Ye opened his eyes, he looked at the women who surrounded him all around him, with a chuckle...


    This Meier, really...I only occasionally told her about neon variety shows that she had watched before in her spare time. She actually followed that example and played such a place for herself. I have to say, it''s really fragrant... ¡­


    "Master..."


    "Master..."


    Maybe it was Zhou Ye who was awakened by the chuckle just now. The big and small twins leaning on both sides of him opened their eyes in an instant... When they saw the face of his young master, his face suddenly became blush. ...


    Yesterday, the two of them pushed halfway through, and they were dragged by their own lady to play such a horrible game... It was... horrible.


    Thinking of this, the two girls screamed and wanted to hide themselves in the thin quilt...


    However, before the two of them moved, Zhou Ye held them one by one and held them in his arms... "Okay, dear twins, it''s time to serve the young master and I will get up..."


    "Yes, Master..." X2


    The two strong women stood up and stood up, one by one, helping Zhou Ye to dress...


    Perhaps it was because it was the first time that Zhou Ye had pity for the big and small twins last night, so he showed mercy to the two women''s men. Among the sisters in the room, the twins and two sisters were able to wake up to serve Zhou Ye, and the other women, Still sleeping soundly...No way, who told them to play so crazy last night?


    While allowing the Shuang''er sisters to wash herself, Zhou Ye sighed--maybe she should live alone for a while without her daughters?Otherwise, if this continues, he is afraid that he will not be able to do even small things such as dressing... There is no way, it is easy to change from frugality to luxury, and it is difficult to change from luxury to frugality.


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t say anything badly at this time.


    The thoughts of the daughter¡¯s family are delicate, if it is said at this time, it is impossible to say that the two sisters will misunderstand whether they will not like them after they are successful. When the pearls fall all over the ground, he will have to coax this and that again, why bother Oh.


    When Zhou Ye packed up, looking at the two sisters who wrinkled Emei, Zhou Ye smiled and said: "Big Shuang Shuang, you guys have a good rest today. Don''t run around with me..."


    "No, master, I am not tired..." X2


    Facing Zhou Ye, the two sisters were obviously unwilling...


    For them, the one who handed over all of them at this time was the time when Zhou Ye was the most sticky. They couldn''t wait for twelve hours to stick to his side every minute, so how could they rest?


    It''s painful or something, they are not intolerable...


    Seeing the persistence of the two girls, Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, "You guys..."


    "Master, let us follow you and serve you..."


    "Yes, master, we will be obedient..."


    "That''s it..." Zhou Ye sighed, took out a bottle of Umbrella''s super repair spray from the bracelet, pointed to the side of the couch, and said: "You can follow me, now, you two Sitting there, I will help you heal..."


    "..." Hearing the word healing, the two sisters of Shuang''er blushed instantly...


    Is it not clear where they hurt themselves?


    Although I have done the most intimate things, but... when my young master sees there, it still feels uncomfortable...


    However, the two women also knew that if they did not let their young master help to heal their injuries, their young master said nothing would let them follow him to serve him. Thinking of this, the two women had sweetness in their hearts, blushing, and sitting. On the couch...


    "It''s so cold...hiss..."


    "Master..."


    The so-called healing took a short while, but the two women also needed to dress up. Therefore, although Zhou Yechen got up at this time, he only left the room at Shishi.


    As soon as Zhou Ye walked out of the room, the maids who had been guarding the door early said hello...


    "Young master early..."


    "Young master early..."


    "Notify the chef to prepare breakfast..." the big twins standing behind Zhou Ye ordered.


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    When Zhou Ye led the big and small pair to the back hall to sit down, a maid walked in with a bowl of bird''s nest porridge with rock sugar and white fungus that had stayed up all night...


    Da Shuang''er took the bird''s nest porridge from the hand of the maid, and then carefully blew it to cool down, and then fed it to his young master one by one.


    "Hey, I feel that sooner or later I will become a cripple who knows nothing..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, and said while drinking the porridge.


    "Hehe...then the best!" The little pair held a Jinpa, gently wiped the corners of their young master, and smiled: "Then my sister and I are going to cheer up, let the young master never leave from now on. If we don¡¯t open our sisters, that would be better...

 The Movie World Chapter 1933

    "You..." Zhou Ye smiled bitterly when he heard Xiao Shuang''er''s words...


    At this moment, the steward of the inner courtyard, a woman with five big and three rough men came in and bowed and said, "Knowing Master, there is a woman outside the door who claims to be the steward of Bicui Building. She said her name is Feng Niang, please see me. Master..."


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye took a sip of the bird''s nest porridge with rock sugar and white fungus handed over by the big pair, and said, "How long has she been here?"


    "It''s been here since the fifth clock... It''s just that the old slave didn''t dare to disturb the young master and the young lady, so..." the middle-aged strong woman replied respectfully.


    Chapter 2316


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and sixteen


    "That smoky woman, what did you do here?" Da Shuang''er asked with an unhappy expression.


    Her impression of that Feng Niang is definitely not good...


    In fact, in her opinion, Feng Niang, who is about to show her arms to her young master at the first meeting, is definitely not a good thing.


    However, Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, and lightly patted the hands of Da Shuang''er: "The visitor is a guest, don''t say that... Besides, Feng Niang is not as unbearable as you think..."


    In fact, although the Fengniang was very miserable last night, with Zhou Ye''s eyesight, it was natural to see that Fengniang was completely acting, seeming to throw her arms around, but in fact, her whole body was tight, even Without the sword of Big Shuang''er, she would not really let Zhou Ye hug...


    Especially, from Zhou Ye''s countless eyes, it is natural to see that although Feng Niang reveals a well-developed smell all over her body, she is actually a young...


    The mother Sang in the brothel is actually a young...


    This is really interesting...


    It¡¯s just that Zhou Ye was busy teasing the Xiang family father and son to play, and didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to the Feng Niang. After a big gambling house, he hurried back to accept the surprise that his own woman said, so he took Feng Niang to This matter is forgotten...


    Unexpectedly, she came to the door by herself this morning...


    Hey, interesting...


    As Zhou Ye was thinking about it, the big and small twins couldn''t help but muttered, "Master, you like beauties, we know, but Feng Niang absolutely can''t..."


    "Oh? Why?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "dirty¡­¡­"


    In one word, it explains the world''s views on the women in the brothel...


    "Hahaha... I haven''t said anything yet, you just defined others... This is not good!" Zhou Ye laughed and shook his head, and said, "This Feng Niang is going to see each other, after all¡ª ¡ªFrom now on, whether the Bicui Tower or the gambling house, it will be regarded as our family''s property..."


    Hearing what my young master said, the big and small twins had to nod their heads should be...


    They knew that what their young master said was right. In any case, the more than 300 brothels and more than two hundred gambling houses that their young master won at the gambling table are all surnamed Zhou... It''s their own property...


    Seeing that the two girls figured out the key, Zhou Ye smiled and said to the strong woman in front of him: "Go, invite the Feng Niang in!"


    "Yes, Master..."


    The strong woman retreated respectfully...


    After a while, Feng Niang, who had a relationship with Zhou Ye, came to the inner hall under the leadership of the strong woman.


    "Fengniang, a woman from the wind, I have seen Master Zhou..." As soon as Feng Niang entered the room, she bowed to Zhou Ye Yingying.


    "No need to be polite..." Zhou Ye waved his hand, and looked up and down at the Feng Niang...


    How should I put it, if the feeling that Feng Niang gave him last night was a smoky look, then what Feng Niang showed today is dignified, just like everyone''s ladylike demeanor.


    But in fact, Zhou Ye could see that neither of these two temperaments were of Feng Niang''s own temperament.


    Or it should be said, whether it was last night or today, this Feng Niang was always acting.


    "I don''t know if Feng Niang came to the door today, what can I tell you?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Fengniang came for the time of Bicuilou and the gambling house!" After saying, Fengniang took out two books from her arms and presented them... "This is the recent income and expenditure of Bicuilou and the gambling house... ¡­Please also look at Master..."


    Zhou Ye didn''t take the account book from Fengniang, but looked up and down Fengniang...


    Feng Niang, who presented the ledger with both hands, lowered her head. Although she did not look up at Zhou Ye, she could feel Zhou Ye''s gaze patrolling her back and forth...


    Just when Feng Niang could not hold on, Zhou Ye said: "I am neither the owner of Bicuilou, nor a high-level member of the Baling Gang. I wonder why Feng Niang sent the account book to me? ?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Feng Niang raised her head, looked at the handsome man in front of her, and whispered, "You must not tease Feng Niang. In the casino last night, the Xiang family had already lost all the brothel casinos. Give it to the son, since then the son has been the owner of Bicui Tower..."


    "Oh?? So... Are you here to show allegiance to me?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Don''t dare to deceive the son, that''s it!" Feng Niang replied respectfully.


    "Hehe...then, what do you want from me?" Zhou Ye said, standing up, walking to the front of Feng Niang, raised his hand, hooked her chin, and made her look into her eyes. Slowly said: "Don''t lie to me, no one can hide the thoughts in my heart before me..."


    Fengniang looked at Zhou Ye''s black hole-like eyes, and felt that her soul was almost drawn into them..."Fengniang and Fengniang are just...just a last resort...Fengniang just wants to... just to continue. Staying in the stewardship of Bicui Building...don''t...don''t want to be caused by the people of the Baling Gang..."


    "Oh?" Zhou Ye heard Feng Niang''s words and couldn''t help but chuckle and said, "Do you want to continue to manage Bicui Tower?"


    "Yes, it is¡­¡­"


    "Then, give me a reason to trust you..." Zhou Ye looked at the beautiful woman who was shivering in front of him like a baby bird, and said quietly: "After all, you also know that since the Bicui Building is already It''s my property, and it''s impossible for me to give my property to someone I don''t trust!"


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Feng Niang sighed in her heart...


    Is this still going to happen in the end??


    She really doesn''t want to do this...


    However, now that she has no retreat, surrendering to Zhou Ye is tantamount to betraying the Baling Gang. If Zhou Ye''s trust and protection is not available, he doesn''t even need Zhou Ye to do anything. The things that came to him spread out, then she would have no good end.


    You know, regardless of any gang, the methods used to treat traitors are extremely cruel.


    Moreover, the Baling Gang absolutely has the ability and means to make her worse than death.


    Thinking of this, Feng Niang couldn''t help shivering... and finally cruel and gritted her teeth... "Feng Niang knows... Feng Niang will let Young Master know Feng Niang''s loyalty..."


    With that said, Feng Niang gently pulled the ribbon on her waist...In an instant, a familiar... appeared in front of Zhou Ye...


    "Fengniang is willing to serve the young master in this body... I only ask the young master not to abandon Fengniang like a shoe..." Said this, Fengniang closed her eyes and never said a word again... but in the corner of her eye , A drop of crystal tears slowly passed over her pretty face...


    At this time, the big and small twins who had been standing behind Zhou Ye, looking at a cinnabar mark beside Feng Niang''s collarbone, couldn''t help but exclaimed, "This... how is this possible?"


    Chapter 2317


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and seventeen


    No wonder the big and small pairs are so surprised...


    The vermilion they saw on Fengniang, called Shougongsha, was a secret method to add drugs to spot moles. Once a woman has an affair with a man, it will inevitably disappear.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1934

    The Shougongsha that appeared on Fengniang''s body almost subverted both the big and small pairs of brothels...


    Isn¡¯t that the most filthy place in the world?Shouldn''t all the women there be the best?


    And why does Fengniang have Shougongsha on her body??


    If you meet a gentleman with a benevolent person, perhaps Feng Niang will gain a respect for her move. However, it is a pity that although Zhou Ye is not a bad person in the traditional sense, it is definitely not a good person in the traditional sense...


    If he has to be clear, he is a person who does whatever he wants...


    What would happen to others seeing this situation, Zhou Ye didn''t care, anyway he only did one thing...


    Pop-a snap of a finger, followed by a sound of broken glass.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ [Harmony is rampant, and cherish it]


    After a while, Zhou Ye and Fengniang, as well as four persons, big and small, appeared in the inner hall again...


    Feng Niang, who appeared in the inner hall again, was already wearing a white long dress, but there was a hint of blush on her face...


    "The young master is really...he doesn''t look big, but...but he knows more than the concubine..."


    At this time, Feng Niang looked at Zhou Ye obsessively. Although she was complaining, no one could tell by the gaze in her eyes. She already had deep roots in the handsome man in front of her.


    "Hehe... I didn''t expect that it was the first time that Feng Niang was doing it..." Before Zhou Ye could say anything, she was blocked by Feng Niang''s hand... "Don''t say... Master Don''t say..."


    Having said this, Feng Niang said with a sad expression: "Young Master definitely thinks that Feng Niang is a woman who looks at her in a smoky look... That''s why she knows so many things about men and women... But, Feng Niang is really not... Feng Niang just stayed in that kind of place for a long time. Under the whisper, what she heard...Master, you have to believe me..."


    Having said this, Feng Niang was already crying...


    At this moment, she hates her birth very much...If she loses the favor of the man in front of her, she would rather die...


    "Of course I believe in Feng Niang..." Zhou Ye said, gently raising his hand to wipe away the tears from the corners of Feng Niang''s eyes, and said: "Feng Niang is in my mind, but a good woman... can be in that place Out of the silt but not stained, it is much stronger than most women..."


    In fact, Zhou Ye really didn''t lie. What he said was really what he thought.


    Compared with the double-hearted pastoral watch and feminist watch of later generations, Feng Niang is already a white lotus-like woman.


    After all, in that kind of place, she wants to defend herself like a jade, which is far more difficult than others...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Feng Niang couldn''t help it anymore. She lay in Zhou Ye''s arms and cried loudly...as if she wanted to cry out the sadness of the past twenty years.


    And all Zhou Ye could do was pat her back and comfort her in a low voice...


    It was not until a long while later that Feng Niang stopped her tears...


    She raised her head and looked at Zhou Ye idiotically: "Fengniang does not ask to be with the young master, but only asks the young master to have pity for Fengniang once in a while, and then Fengniang is dead and willing to..."


    Feng Niang, who was born in a brothel, has long seen through about love and love...


    She knows better what the so-called love is, and sometimes she even scorns the word love.


    After all, she has seen too many joys and sorrows...


    There are people who cheat money and sex in the name of love, and there are people who say the old vows here, but they are entangled with other women over there...


    She has seen too many things like this.


    However, she never thought that one day she would fall into this kind of crazy love situation...


    It was just a last resort choice, she actually fell in love with this man...Anyway, she knew that if the man in front of her abandons herself like a shoe, then she will really be boring...


    "Don''t say anything that is not dead... I still want you to help me deal with these industries!" Zhou Ye said, gently slapped Feng Niang''s porpoise... and slapped Feng Niang straight. Jiaohu, slumped in his arms, lowered his head, and refused to speak anymore...


    After Zhou Ye chatted with Feng Niang for a while...


    The maids brought breakfast in...


    Zhou Ye simply pulled the big and small twins and Feng Niang at the table and ate together...


    During the dinner, Feng Niang hesitated and asked: "Master, after you left last night, I left all the gamblers in the Bicui Tower. Look, is it just..."


    Speaking of this, Feng Niang made a downward-cutting posture with her hand... That means---do nothing but stop, kill this group of people...


    "Why kill them, let them go..." Zhou Ye shook his head, and said, "It''s nothing serious... Besides, among these gamblers, there are quite a few people with identities. If you kill them, The trouble is not small..."


    "But Master, those troubles are not as troublesome as Yuxi..." Feng Niang said in a puzzled manner, "As long as we do concealment, things will not fail within three or five days. At that time, we can also. Quit Pengcheng with peace of mind... But if you let them go, once the rumors in the arena wind up, it will be extremely detrimental to you, Master..."


    In fact, what Feng Niang said is reasonable. If people in the rivers and lakes know that He''s Bi is in Zhou Ye''s hands, they can''t say that he will face many interceptions along the way...


    However, this was exactly what Zhou Ye was holding.


    To be honest, in Zhou Ye''s opinion, although the journey is easy, there is no fun... it''s the time to make yourself fun.


    "All I want is for them to snatch He Shibi..." Zhou Ye smiled and pecked at Fengniang''s face, and said: "Well, Fengniang, I know you are worrying about me, but... you too You should have some confidence in me...Those miscellaneous fish, for me, it''s just a little fun..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, although Feng Niang still felt a little uncomfortable, she didn''t want to refute her young master''s face.


    During the dinner, Zhou Ye and Feng Niang discussed the handling methods of those brothel gambling houses...


    In Zhou Ye''s view, it is impossible to force Liang to be a prostitute... but it is not advisable across the board. After all, these women have become like this. If they are rushed out of the brothel, their fate may be even more miserable...


    Therefore, it can only be fully contracted and no longer expand its business. At the same time...the casino cannot be stopped...


    As for whether the brothel will be completely shut down at the end, Feng Niang feels wrong. After all, these more than 300 brothels are good sources of information... This information network is better than anything else. Besides, even if Zhou Ye shut down all the brothels, it didn''t mean that he would really be able to save countless women from the fire.


    After all, this is a troubled time, and there are too many selling children and girls...The brothels on the land of China are more than the three hundred that Zhou Ye won.


    So Zhou Ye decided to continue to open the brothel, but the women in the brothel no longer use women from the Central Plains, but instead use women looted from various countries in the Western Regions... Well, add some exotic features and increase industry competitiveness. ...


    Chapter 2318


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and eighteen


    While Zhou Ye and Feng Niang were having breakfast and discussing how to deal with the industries they won from the gaming table...


    "Master... Good morning..."


    "Yelang... Good morning..."


    "Langjun... Good morning..."


    With a voice of Yingying Yanyan, a group of beautiful women with different styles walked into the back hall.


    No one else, but the women headed by Ren Meimei...


    At this time, Feng Niang saw this group of beautiful women with different styles, and they appeared here at the same time...Moreover, looking at this posture, it seems that she has a lot to do with her young master, so she stood up and respectfully responded. To the women, she said: "Fengniang has seen all the sisters..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1935

    "Hey, isn''t this sister Fengniang from Bicuilou? Why..." Seeing Fengniang sitting next to Zhou Ye, Ren Meimei couldn''t help asking: "How could sister Fengniang meet my master? "


    After Zhou Ye came back last night, as soon as he saw the surprise that Ren Meimei had prepared for him, he immediately started playing with joy. Where could there be time to talk about what he did?


    Therefore, Ren Meimei still doesn''t know about the destruction of the Xiang family and her own man at the gambling table to win back more than 300 brothels and more than 200 casinos.


    Reaching out their hands and not hitting the smiling faces, although the girls were a little depressed when they awakened, there seemed to be one more sister from the family, but since Feng Niang''s posture was so low, they were too embarrassed to show Feng Niang''s face... Besides, they also knew that their family Men hate the restless character of the back house, so they all return to Feng Niang.


    After all the women took their seats, their own maid brought up their breakfast...


    At this time, Zhou Ye said, "Last night..."


    Following Zhou Ye¡¯s description, the women knew what their men did yesterday...especially Ren Meimei, she couldn¡¯t help but stroke her forehead and sighed, ¡°I just let the master let you play outside. That''s it, Master, you have done such a big thing...this is really..."


    "Is this a big deal?" Zhou Ye asked nonchalantly.


    "Isn''t this a big deal?? You took the Baling Gang''s foundation and killed the Xiang family father and son... and you plan to spread the news that He Choi is in your hands..."


    Ren Meimei said here, she didn''t know what to say...


    Any one of these things is enough to make ordinary people in the rivers and lakes have a headache...not to mention, are the three together?


    But forget it, Ren Meimei also knows that her master is doing nothing to find things to do... These things may be a great disaster in the eyes of others, but for her master, it may also be when she is bored. Have fun...


    Thinking of this, Ren Meimei couldn''t help but chuckle..."Master, what do you plan to do with these won industries next? Although you have the written evidence established by Xianggui, but those who want to come to Baling will not admit it. It''s... not enough manpower, master..."


    Hearing what Ren Meimei said, all the girls nodded and said yes except for Ping and Tingting...


    Although they know that their men have the ability to move mountains and seas, but... the collection of accounts cannot be done by one person, and more than 300 brothels and more than 200 gambling shops want to maintain normal operations. The manpower and material resources required are also a major problem.


    No matter how confident Ren Meimei is, she does not think that her Peng Liang will be able to swallow this piece of fat...


    Maybe it can take a little advantage at first, but once the Baling Gang is ready, there will be a tough battle behind...


    "Haha, such a small thing as manpower...what''s so difficult!" Zhou Ye laughed when he heard the words, and then he waved, and a tranced figure solidified in front of the women...


    Soon, a strong man two meters away appeared in the inner hall...


    It''s just that the brawny man''s dress is quite funny at this time, he is dressed in a short dress, with a hat on his head, and a fishing rod in his hand...


    "Huh?? How could I..." The brawny man was still confused, he was clearly fishing by the water... Why did he suddenly appear here?


    However, when he found Zhou Ye and all the women sitting in front of him, he knelt down on one knee without hesitation and said, "An Doudou has seen the master! I have seen all the mistresses..."


    "Forget it..." Zhou Ye waved his hand and said, "Tease..."


    "Hey!"


    This incomparably well-behaved cry instantly destroyed the mighty and majestic image of An Doudou. A brawny man who puts unlimited pressure on, instantly became a low-brow and pleasing little servant, just like the Terminator second became Zeng Xiaoxian. , This sudden change caused all the girls to hide their mouths and laugh...


    However, Zhou Ye was already used to this funny character, so he didn''t laugh. He just looked at An funny and said, "Is it fun in the underworld?"


    "Fun is fun...It''s just..." An Doudou said here, with a gloomy look on her face, "It''s too leisurely... Brothers often complain that it''s not as fun as when fighting outside..."


    Hearing An Funny''s words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing and cursing: "What brothers said...I think you are complaining..."


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye said, teased, scratching his head, with a silly smile on his face, without replying...


    "You stupid guy..." Seeing the performance of this guy, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... This guy is an outlier among the soldiers. Other soldiers have only one belief, that is, to obey orders... Complaining, the impossible...


    And Andoudou, except for Umbrella''s specific loyalty gene... it''s no different from ordinary people.


    It¡¯s not that Umbrella can¡¯t load the soldiers with a normal human¡¯s emotional system or something. It¡¯s just that in Umbrella¡¯s view, weapons must obey commands. With an emotional system, it¡¯s easy to have their own thoughts and thoughts. The weapon, is that still a weapon?


    Therefore, there is only the funny comparison of Anjojo, which is the most peculiar.


    "Okay... go back and let your brothers prepare... there will be work for you to do soon..."


    Hearing the words of her own master, Anjo''s face was suddenly ecstatic... "It is... Master, your kindness can touch the entire multiverse... You..."


    Before An Doudou''s flattery was finished, Zhou Ye waved his hand and threw it back into the underworld again.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Seeing An Doudou''s performance, the women couldn''t help but stare at each other...


    "Langjun... is this person reliable?" Shen Luoyan said hesitantly...


    She can see that An Doudou is a master, but this character...


    "Haha... don''t worry, although this kid looks unreliable, he is still trustworthy..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    Chapter 2319


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and nineteen


    Five days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye set off again, but his team was much smaller this time...


    Except for Ping Ping Tingting, who accompanied her, the other girls stayed in Pengcheng to help deal with the follow-up of the Xiang family industry.


    Including Shang Xiufang, also stayed there...


    In fact, Shang Xiufang wanted to leave Pengcheng with Zhou Ye, but she was dissuaded by Feng Niang...


    In Feng Niang''s words, that is-the matter of He''s Bi on the owner has been passed on... At this time, if you follow the owner, it will become a burden to him, and now the owner has such a big deal The industry has to be taken care of... these sisters alone are not enough...


    The woman who is the master must learn to share worries for him...


    I have to say that Feng Niang is indeed an exquisite person. She was persuaded by Shang Xiufang, who originally said that she had to follow her father.


    Moreover, I don¡¯t know what Shang Xiufang thinks... Actually, based on the intelligence network of those brothels and gambling houses, another unruly pavilion...


    Buren Pavilion-take the meaning of [Heaven and Earth are not benevolent and everything is a dog]...


    This is a killer organization. Of course, Shang Xiufang''s purpose for Buren Ge is to kill everyone who should be killed in the world...


    What else-rules like three no killing, five no picking...


    To be honest, a killer organization actually has so many rules of not accepting or killing, this killer organization is afraid that it will go bankrupt.


    However, since his daughter wanted to play, Zhou Ye didn''t care, she just opened it... and didn''t expect the money for the New Year. Is Zhou Ye short of money??


    I thought I found a toy for my daughter...


    Hearing that her father agreed with her idea, Shang Xiufang was immediately happily involved in the preparations for Buren Pavilion.


    In order to support his daughter''s idea, Zhou Ye even dispatched a team of patrol envoys and listened to them.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1936

    If you want to look at the venue and kill people on the battlefield, that soldier is undoubtedly the best candidate.


    Among other things, just looking at their height of two meters away is enough to ensure that most people will extinguish the idea of ??looking for trouble, but if you want to talk about being a killer, it is really not their specialty...


    Only the hard-to-know Ruyin Wind Watcher is the best candidate for the killer...


    The left and right were just toys, Zhou Ye didn''t care.


    The American soldiers Shen Luoyan and Hong Funu began to prepare an intelligence network based on brothels and casinos.


    An Doudou took her tens of thousands of brothers to various places, helping her master to collect the accounts...


    As for Ren Meimei, she will be responsible for the casino operation in the future. For such an arrangement, Ren Meimei is ambitious and intends to open her owner''s casino all over the world...Of course, it is only a small wish at present.


    Fengniang is responsible for the operation and preparation of the brothel...


    Under Zhou Ye''s spoof spirit, all brothels under his command in the future will be collectively called-Yunshang Club, while the casino will be renamed Lisboa Casino...


    Even Zhou Ye also took out the Mark Six lottery of later generations as a new item in the casino...


    Of course, these are things...


    In fact, Zhou Ye was delayed for so many days in Pengcheng. In addition to discussing the future plans for the clubhouse and the gambling house with the women, besides pacifying the women¡¯s emotions, he also slightly dealt with the trivial matters after the murder in the casino. ...


    After all, Pengcheng is still under the rule of the Sui Dynasty. Since Zhou Ye refused to kill those gamblers, it would naturally attract investigation by the government.


    Of course, this might be a nuisance for others, but for Zhou Ye, it was just a small episode.


    He just went to the government office and wandered around. From the director of Pengcheng, all the officials became his most faithful lackeys...


    The psychic power is so awesome...


    After handling all these matters...Zhou Ye then took the two women, Pinting Tingting, one person and one ride, towards the southeast coast.


    Two days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At this time, the three people who used to ride one by one have become the attitude of three together...


    Piping sits at the front, Zhou Ye sits in the middle, and Tingting sits behind Zhou Ye... Fortunately, the horse under Zhou Ye is a nightmare beast carefully deployed by Umbrella. Change to a normal horse. I''m tired.


    "It''s so boring..." Zhou Ye sighed deeply as he looked at the invisible avenue and said, "Why the news has spread, and no one has come to intercept me?"


    "Hehe..." Hearing the sigh of the owner, the two girls laughed sweetly...


    Ping Ping leaned back slightly, raised her face slightly, and said softly, "Master, you are too impatient... This is not the era of the later generations where the Internet is everywhere. It takes time for news to spread... And, It takes time for those guys to find your trace, Master..."


    "Hey, I know, it''s just a bit too boring..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly...


    In fact, it is no wonder that Zhou Ye sighed so much. Most of the rebels were around the Central Plains, and at this time the south and other places hadn''t rioted...Therefore, there were fewer people fleeing on the road.As for the merchants, they are more willing to take the waterway... Compared with the land, the waterway is safer and more convenient.


    This is why there are few pedestrians on the official roads.


    As for why Zhou Ye''s three people changed from three people and three horses to three people and one horse... That''s naturally because Zhou Ye was so boring, so he just used to have fun with Tingting...


    How to have fun??


    Hehe, riding a horse in the midst of running wildly... the horseback is naturally bumpy...


    To a certain extent, this kind of bumps is a kind of rare sentiment...


    That''s right, just what you think...


    In addition, Ping Ping Ting Ting and the two women are connected, so... in order to prevent another woman from falling off the horse during the exercise, Zhou Ye could only get three people to ride.


    The taste of it-hey, whoever tries, who knows.


    Zhou Ye looked up at the sky...


    At this time, the sun is already slanting west...


    "Well, let''s go to the town ahead and find an inn to rest and rest..."


    Speaking of this, Zhou Ye clamped his horse''s belly, held the prostitution hands and flicked the reins...


    The nightmare beast under the seat of three opened its four hooves and ran wildly...


    At this moment, the two women suddenly screamed... "Master, slow down..."


    "Ah...too fast...Master..."


    "Hahaha, what''s fast, let''s be people like the wind!"


    Facing the two women screaming, Zhou Ye burst into laughter...It is no wonder that the two women screamed like this. Who told Zhou Ye to be in a state of seamless connection with the plundering in front of him at this time?


    It''s fake that this guy is on the way, it''s real to play with these two girls...


    Fortunately, after running for fifty or sixty miles, Zhou Ye finally got rid of the state that made the two women love and hate. At the same time, he helped them tidy up their clothes and cleaned up the saddle...


    Then, this led the two women to the town a few miles away.


    Chapter 2320


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and twenty


    Guyang County is located on the north bank of the middle reaches of the Huai River... It is an important road linking the north and the south. The temperature here is suitable, the land is fertile, and the north and south grains grow. It is a famous land of fish and rice.


    When Zhou Ye rode his horse into Guyang County, he was startled by the scene before him...


    Here, you don''t see any signs of troubled times, the streets are like weaving, the roads are lined with businesses, and there are bargaining noises everywhere.


    "This is really..." Zhou Ye looked at the scene in Guyang County and couldn''t help sighing: "Unexpectedly, there is such a paradise in troubled times..."


    "Master...I am so tired...Let''s find a place to rest!" Ping Ping said sadly.


    She really felt that the bones all over her body at this moment were almost crisp... She couldn''t use any strength...


    No way, for almost half a day today, she was being played by her owner...


    "Yes, master...I am so tired..."


    Tingting, who was sitting behind Zhou Ye, also spoke.


    "Xiao Nizi, what are you tired of? I''m taking this all the way..."


    "You are the one who bears it, but you also passed that feeling to me... I am not at all lighter than you..."


    "Oh, come and sit in front tomorrow..."


    "Sit and sit, afraid of you!"

 Movie World I am King Chapter 1937

    Hearing the two women fighting there, Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head... These two girls were afraid that they would be bored. They used this method to distract themselves...


    "Okay, stop making noise, let''s find a place to stay!"


    As he said, Zhou Ye flicked the reins, drove his nightmare beast, and walked slowly towards the city...


    In the end, the three stopped in front of a seemingly atmospheric inn...


    As soon as Zhou Ye stopped, a buddy rushed out of the inn and said to Zhou Ye with a smile on his face: "Guest, do you live in a restaurant or eat?"


    "I''m staying at the restaurant and have a meal by the way..." Zhou Ye said as he jumped off the horse, and then hugged the two girls, Ping Ping Tingting, one by one...


    No way, both women''s feet are weak, and they can''t get off without relying on Zhou Ye.


    "Hao Le..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the inn guy smiled more happily... "Our inn is the best inn in a radius of a hundred miles. There is a room..."


    "Don''t say so much... prepare a bigger room for me... Get some hot water up, I want to wash it..." Zhou Ye said, took out a silver ingot and threw it over, "By the way, give me Zhang Luo A table of good wine and food will be delivered to the room, and the rest of the money will be rewarded to you..."


    The guy from the inn took the silver ingots that Zhou Ye had thrown over, and immediately felt the weight of the silver ingots in his hands. He immediately opened his eyes and smiled... "Okay, guest officer, don''t worry, you will do everything for you... Please...inside you..."


    The inn guy said, he took the rein from Zhou Ye''s hand, then he waved his hand and called a half-and-a-teen-year-old from the side, and passed the rein in his hand. Neglect..."


    "It''s saved..." The half-and-a-half took the reins and walked to the back door of the inn. The stables are in the backyard of the inn. After all, this thing is expensive, but it is a livestock. It tastes too irritating to put it. On the front of the inn...


    In this way, the two daughters of Ping Ping Tingting leaned beside Zhou Ye, and followed Zhou Ye with the inn¡¯s clerk, and walked towards the second floor of the inn...


    "This room No.1 A is the best room in our inn..." The guy said as he pushed open the door...


    Zhou Ye took the two women into the room and took a look...


    This house is not very big, it is probably more than fifty square meters, but the layout is fairly elegant...


    "Well, that''s it...Hurry up and get hot water, wine and food..." Zhou Ye nodded and said.


    "Alright, the little one is going to prepare for you..."


    While talking, the guy walked out of the room quickly... and then concealed the door of the room.


    "Ah, I''m exhausted..."


    "me too¡­¡­"


    As soon as Xiao Er left that shop, the two daughters of Ping Ping Tingting no longer cared about their image and collapsed on the wooden couch...


    Looking at the appearance of the two women, Zhou Ye hated the iron and steel and said: "You two...hey, how can you say that they are all cultivated blood sea Shura, how..."


    "Blood Sea Shura, who is successful in cultivation, can''t compare to your master''s ten thousand strikes..." Ping Ping said depressedly: "Especially you cheated deliberately... bad master..."


    Hearing what she said, Tingting nodded in agreement, "It''s just that... even if you are a hardened Shura, you can''t stand the tossing like this... Besides, you...you deliberately... deliberately... ¡­"


    Speaking of this, Tingting can''t say anything...it''s too horrible.


    Not only did Zhou Ye use a million strikes per second, but also used a shameless method of high-frequency vibration... It was simply frantic.


    Even though the two of them have achieved the Sea of ??Blood Shura, they still can''t stand the play of their own master...This way, it can be said that the two women have been guilty of old age.


    Faced with the accusations of the two women, Zhou Ye smiled and did not refute...


    After a while, the guy in the hotel took two strong men, brought up several buckets of hot water and a wooden bucket... After putting the wooden bucket into the room, the three of them left the room.


    And Zhou Ye was not polite, and jumped into the wooden barrel with the two women directly, washing away the dust of the day happily.


    After the three of them have finished washing...


    The guy lifted the barrel down, and at the same time, brought up the prepared meals...


    "Guyang, these are the eight famous bowls in Guyang County. You must try them well..." the guy said while putting the food on the table.


    However, at this moment...


    Suddenly a tall figure appeared outside the door...


    I saw that man was about forty years old, with a handsome face in a high bun, wearing a blue Confucian robe, hands to the back...


    From the big eye, it looks like a gentleman.


    "You, is Zhou Ye?" The man asked directly when he came.


    Hearing this person¡¯s words, Zhou Ye¡¯s expression turned cold... "I waited for a few days for fun, but the fun didn¡¯t come to my door. As a result, I had fun coming to my door as soon as I ate... You are really, don¡¯t you know, I When eating, do you most hate being interrupted?"


    "Hey..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the man was taken aback for a moment, and then he quickly figured out the meaning of Zhou Ye''s words... Anxiously smiled: "So courageous, Shi Mou has been in the rivers and lakes for decades. This is the first time someone dared to scold an old man in person like this...you, yes, very good..."


    Chapter 2321


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and twenty one


    "Shut up--!"


    The middle-aged scribe who claimed to be Shi was not finished speaking, but was completely interrupted by Zhou Ye''s violent drink...


    The middle-aged scribes instantly turned red and ugly like pig liver...


    Thinking of him Shi Zhixuan has been in the arena for dozens of years, no matter whether it is the decent or the demon, he is afraid of him.


    Even if Ning Daoqi sees him, he must honor Brother Shi... His evil king, Shi Zhixuan, has he been so wronged before??Was so scolded by a junior?


    Thinking of this, Shi Zhixuan smiled angrily... "Hahahaha...well, there are talents from the Jianghu generation... so good, so good..."


    As he smiled, the air next to him burst into layers of ripples. The ripples were like water waves. He was the center and pushed toward the surroundings. The ripples first hit the shop assistant, and saw that half of his body was instantly relieved. From life to death, in an instant, the originally full arm turned into withered bones...


    "Ah-my hand, my hand..." The shop clerk suddenly wailed loudly because of this disaster.


    "Hey..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, then lightly snapped his fingers...


    With a crisp sound, the aftermath of the immortal seal that emerged from Shi Zhixuan''s body, like a video rewind, returned to his own body, and at the same time... that half of his body was already exposed to the immortal seal. The dry arm of the invading shop mate returned to its original shape in the blink of an eye.


    Seeing this, Shi Zhixuan suddenly felt a huge wave...


    Since he gathered the director of the Demon Sect and confirmed the supremacy of Buddhism and created the immortal seal, no one has cracked his immortal seal so easily.


    You know, his immortality seal almost has the power to transform from life to death, from life to death, from death to life, immortality can almost enter the Tao.


    This is the first time since he succeeded in his exercises, he was so easily broken...


    For a moment, Shi Zhixuan couldn''t help but his eyes widened, looking at Zhou Ye in surprise.


    At this time, Zhou Ye ignored Shi Zhixuan''s surprise, but directly took out an ingot of silver and threw it to the shop clerk who had troubled Chi Yu, and said: "There is nothing to do with you here... go on!"


    Even though he was rescued by Zhou Ye, the shop clerk still remembered what happened to him just now, he heard the words like a pardon, and desperately thanked Zhou Ye...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1938

    "Thank you, uncle, thank you..."


    While talking, the store clerk picked up the silver ingot Zhou Ye had rewarded him, turned around and ran away, as if there were eighteen big men chasing him behind him.


    After the shop clerk left the room, Zhou Ye looked at Shi Zhixuan...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye''s view of Shi Zhixuan was very-- uh, how should I put it, it was very contradictory. He always looked at people and didn''t look at what they said, only what they did.


    Compared with the so-called decent demonstrators clamoring for the devil and defending the way every day, Zhou Ye instead aliased Shi Zhixuan to Pei Ju, sneaked into the court, and spent a few years to split the Turkic empire.


    This is why Zhou Ye didn''t obliterate the evil king Shi Zhixuan in the first place...


    At this time, Shi Zhixuan, who was staring at Zhou Ye, was almost crazy.


    When he exploded the immortal seal, he wanted to jump over and grab Zhou Ye.


    However, he found that what was easy in the past is harder to do now.


    His whole person was suppressed in place by an invisible force. It was okay for him not to move. When he moved, the whole world seemed to be repelling him, and he was firmly fixed there, unable to move a finger.


    What kind of martial arts is this?Is it so weird??


    While running his whole body skills, resisting the ubiquitous repulsive force, he raised his eyelids strenuously and looked at Zhou Ye...


    At this time, Zhou Ye no longer paid attention to him...


    Directly served by the two women, Ping Ping Tingting, used dinner...


    Seeing that these three juniors are actually in front of me, you and me who are blind to me... Shi Zhixuan is very angry...


    However, what about anger?


    His Shi Zhixuan is the fish on the chopping board at this time, and he can be slaughtered, there is no way...


    Thinking of this, Shi Zhixuan couldn''t help but feel discouraged...


    You know, because Zhou Ye intercepted Hu Bixiuxin and Zhu Yuyan''s two daughters, Shi Zhixuan has never been moved by any woman until now, and it is precisely because of this that he can study the magical Dafa and demons without distraction. Door classics deduced the immortality seal method he created to the realm of great success.


    In other words, the Shi Zhixuan at this time is more perfect than the Shi Zhixuan in the original work, and the martial arts are more superb.


    But even so, he was like an ant in Zhou Ye''s hands, letting him play around at will, no resistance...


    Thinking of this, Shi Zhixuan''s mind swayed for a while, almost falling behind.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye had already used up dinner...


    He raised his head to look at the frustration on Shi Zhixuan''s face, and smiled slightly: "I still lack a driver, come and drive me!"


    Shi Zhixuan was taken aback when he heard the words, and a little change appeared in his heart...


    Whether it was the anger towards Zhou Ye or the frustration in his heart, at this moment, it was like a melting snow in the sun, slowly turning into nothing, replaced by infinite loyalty to Zhou Ye...


    The boy in front of him named Zhou Ye is his eternal master. He can only feel supremely happy if he obeys Zhou Ye''s orders and pleases Zhou Ye...


    There was a puff¡ªShi Zhixuan knelt down in front of Zhou Ye...and said loudly: "Old slave Shi Zhixuan has seen his master...Old slave damn..."


    While talking, Shi Zhixuan raised his big hand, about to slap his head...


    Damn, what''s the situation??


    With a thought, Zhou Ye stopped Shi Zhixuan''s self-discrimination, and asked, "Why?"


    "Old slave...The old slave not only came to attack the master by himself, but also tried to confuse the master''s jade seal, he even sent his disciples to Pengcheng to rob the master''s female family..."


    Speaking of this, Shi Zhixuan''s face was blue. Obviously, he wanted to slap himself again...


    "Oh? Which apprentice did you send?" Zhou Ye asked with interest...


    "In response to the master, it is the shadow assassin, Yang Xuyan..." Shi Zhixuan replied respectfully.


    Hearing Shi Zhixuan''s words, Zhou Ye laughed... Directly in front of Shi Zhixuan, he took out a silver spherical object, and then randomly clicked on it, and the spherical object projected a light screen in mid-air, not too long. , A charming figure appeared on the light screen...


    "Master, do you want to be charming?"


    Chapter 2322


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and twenty-two


    The figure that appeared on the screen was not someone else, it was Ren Meimei who hosted the reception of the Xiangjia industry in Pengcheng with a group of sisters.


    Hearing Ren Meimei''s words, Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, "Well, I really want to charm you..."


    Ren Meimei was taken aback when he heard the words, and then the whole person couldn''t help crying with joy... "Woo... This is the first time the master said so... Meimei... Meimei... I was willing to die..."


    "What nonsense is not dead..." Zhou Ye was speechless when he heard the words, "Well, Meimei, you have to pay a little attention recently, the shadow assassin Yang Xuyan may go to your disadvantage..."


    "Shadow assassin?" Ren Mei was stunned when he heard the words, and then the camera on the light screen turned, and a man in black appeared in a pool of blood... "Is the master talking about this person?"


    Zhou Ye didn''t know Yang Xuyan either, so he wasn''t sure if this man was Yang Xuyan. He turned to look at Shi Zhixuan and asked, "Is it him?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, Shi Zhixuan hurriedly put away the shock of seeing the creation of science and technology in his heart, and carefully distinguished the man in black on the screen, "Yes, the master, it is him... I didn''t expect that the master''s wife is so powerful. ..."


    "This guy, as soon as he sneaked into the back house, he was discovered by the big double..." Ren Meimei stretched her waist and said, "I didn''t expect that he was actually a shadow assassin who is famous all over the world. He is really... vulnerable..."


    "Hahaha...well, since you are all safe and sound, then I can rest assured..."


    Zhou Ye said, she wanted to hang up the communication. However, Ren Meimei refused to let her master go. She dragged her master to gossip for a long time, and then the women took turns in battle, one by one across the light screen, to her family. The man tells his lovesickness...


    Zhou Ye didn''t feel impatient, but smiled and chatted with the girls one by one...


    Unknowingly, the sky outside the window was completely dark, and the women who had chatted online for more than an hour finally stopped.


    It''s not that they don''t want to chat with their men anymore. To be honest, they haven''t seen Zhou Ye for a few days, and their thoughts are almost overflowing. If they weren''t thinking of their men running all the way and physically tired, they would definitely pull their men. Have a good chat all night.


    After hanging up the communication, Zhou Ye looked at Shi Zhixuan, who had been kneeling on the ground for more than an hour, and said with a smile: "Okay, this is the matter, you can also find a room to live in, and I will drive the car for me tomorrow!"


    "Yes, master!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Shi Zhixuan stood up from the ground, then bowed his head and exited the room... and outside the door, helping his host close the door.


    Seeing Shi Zhixuan leaving, Ping Ping couldn''t help but smile and said, "No matter how many times I watched it, I feel that the master''s mental ability is simply cheating..."


    "Yes..." Tingting also said: "I thought there could be a battle..."


    "Ha ha... Don''t always think about fighting and killing, I am a good person... generally don''t kill..." Zhou Ye said with a polite expression.


    Ping Ping Tingting''s two women were first taken aback when they heard the words, and then they laughed sweetly while hugging Zhou Ye...


    That''s a shit with laughter, and he almost couldn''t straighten his waist.

 The Movie World Chapter 1939

    Others don''t know what kind of temperament their master is, but since their birth, how could the two women who have been following Zhou Ye''s Pingting Tingting not know?


    Good guy??


    If the owner is a good person who doesn''t kill, then both of them can claim to be good people.


    "Hehe...Master, the evil spirits in your sea of ??anger are crying..."


    "Yeah, yes, a sea of ??evil spirits composed of tens of billions of unjust souls, they are crying... They were actually killed by a good man... Hahaha..."


    Listening to the laughter of the two women, there was a black line on Zhou Ye''s forehead... "You forget, can''t the master laugh casually?"


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, the two women suddenly felt the objects in the foreground flew around, and then...they realized that they had already appeared on the couch...


    "Master, we were wrong..."


    "No, master, we really can''t do it...it''s already daytime...!"


    It''s the night-two peerless magic soldiers who are enough to kill the gods and kill the gods, they paid the price for their unreserved words...


    The next morning--


    Zhou Ye walked out of the room with two lazy-faced god soldiers and sisters...


    After eating breakfast in the inn, the three left the inn...


    Outside the inn, there was already a carriage waiting for three people.


    The person who drives the car is no one else, but the evil king, Shi Zhixuan, who is known as the wizard generation of the magic door.


    At this time, Shi Zhixuan had changed his Confucian robe and put on a hemp suit. At first glance, it really looked like that.


    Seeing Zhou Ye leading the two girls out of the inn, Shi Zhixuan jumped from the shaft of the carriage and bowed to Zhou Ye and said, "Master, the carriage is ready..."


    Zhou Ye looked at the carriage in front of him, smiled and nodded, "Yes, where did you get the carriage..."


    "In return to the master, the small one is borrowed from the local county..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless when he heard the words... He knew that Shi Zhixuan''s so-called borrowing was probably a threat to rob him, right?


    But it doesn''t matter, it''s just a carriage anyway...


    At this time, the store staff also brought out the nightmare beast Zhou Ye had deposited here...


    When the nightmare beast saw its owner standing in front of a carriage, he snapped his nose and propped his head back. Obviously, it didn''t want to do the work of pulling a cart anymore.


    "You guy..." Zhou Ye chuckled lightly when he saw the nightmare beast''s performance, "No matter, you can run with the carriage..."


    "Well, the law..."


    The nightmare beast made a long hiss as if it had understood its owner''s words, then lowered its horse''s head, rubbing against Zhou Ye, as if acting like a baby.


    Zhou Ye looked disgusted and pushed the nightmare beast''s head aside... "Dare to spray your saliva on me, I will let you pull the cart to death..."


    When the nightmare beast heard the words, he closed his eyes tightly, with a pair of big eyes, looking sadly at his owner...As if to say that the Lun family is so cute, how can you bear to let the Lun family pull a cart.


    This little aggrieved expression made the two girls laugh chuckles...


    After laughing for a while, Zhou Ye took the two women into the carriage...


    Under the control of Shi Zhixuan, the carriage drove towards the outside of the county, while Zhou Ye''s nightmare beast ran leisurely on the side of the carriage, proud like a knight in a chariot, rushing forward and strolling behind... ¡­In short, there is no time to stop.


    For such a magical scene, the pedestrians on the official road are all amazed. After all, such a psychic horse is really rare.


    Chapter 2323


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and twenty-three


    "frame--!"


    A carriage galloping on the official road, beside the carriage, a tall horse is slowly stepping proudly on its own pace, and it will get close to the chariot from time to time, to tease this short distant relative... ¡­


    It didn''t move in, but it frightened the horse pulling the cart for a long time...


    And the middle-aged driver sitting on the frame and driving the car has nothing to do about it...


    He wanted to teach this disobedient beast a lesson, but... as soon as he took action, he realized that although the beast in front of him was very similar to the warhorse, it was completely two species!


    Not only was the skin rough and fleshy, but he also slapped his feet. Even the first wizard of the magic sect could not stop him, but was embarrassed by it.


    To be honest, this horse completely smashed his pride... let him fully realize that his master is extraordinary.


    Even a war horse has this ability. How can he be proud of the first wizard of the magic door?


    Therefore, he can only let it go and let the nightmare beast be naughty there.


    Just as the nightmare beast was playing more and more happily, suddenly a cold snort came from the carriage...


    With this cold snort, the nightmare beast leaped slightly, jumped to the side, and then ran with its head upright, as if the guy who just teased the chariot was not it.


    Seeing the appearance of this product, sitting in the car, Zhou Ye gave a wry smile.


    This guy, once he doesn''t ride it, he starts to let himself go... This is exactly a bear kid.


    And if you quarrel with it and make it so loud, it will show its aggrieved look at you... it''s so small, not to mention it''s funny, so Zhou Ye can''t help it, clean it up... forget it, just follow it. It goes...


    At this moment, Shi Zhixuan, who was driving, suddenly pulled the rein in his hand and said in a low voice: "Master, there is a horseshoe thundering behind him, and those who want to come are not good..."


    "Well, I see...just wait for them here." Shi Zhixuan could hear the voice, how could it be hidden from Zhou Ye.


    As the carriage stopped steadily by the side of the road, after a while, I heard a thunderous sound of horses stepping on the ground...


    Time is not long, the rushing knight has already arrived in front of Zhou Ye''s carriage and stopped.


    The head is a man and a woman. The man looks about twenty-five or sixty-six. He is dressed in a heroic bun on his head. He is dressed in martial arts. He is handsome and has a pair of flying os on his shoulders. He looks like a brother-in-law. Son, at first glance, it seems weak.


    The woman was very delicate, with a melon-seeded face and a bunch of small star-like spots on each cheek, giving people a playful and wild feeling.With long and charming eyes, Wu Lingling''s eyes are full of rebellious wildness, and he is looking at Zhou Ye in the car with interest, as if no one else exists.


    Under the leadership of this man and woman, these knights stopped beside the carriage... With a crash, a dozen knights surrounded Zhou Ye''s carriage.


    The man in the lead said to Zhou Ye in the car, "I am Tuobayu, and I am here to send my greetings to Young Master Zhou at the order of his master Bi Xuan!"


    Bi Xuan?


    Shi Zhixuan, who was driving the car, snorted disdainfully when he heard the words...


    The three great masters are very powerful, but Shi Zhixuan really looks down on...


    But now, as Zhou Ye''s servant, his master doesn''t say anything, and he can''t speak first, this is Zan Yue.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1940

    And Tuobayu heard Shi Zhixuan''s cold snort, but didn''t care... Because at this time, Zhou Ye spoke, "Wu Zun Bi Xuan? I have no relationship with him, why did he let you come?"


    "Your country has a saying that you can never go to the Three Treasures Hall. If you rush to this place not far from here this time, you will be asked by Master Zhou for personal love. If you are willing to hand over the Heshibi in your hands, Then my master is willing to shelter Young Master Zhou from being disturbed by people in the rivers and lakes..."


    "Hehe, Wu Zun Bi Xuan''s tone is really big..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "He protects me?? Just rely on him? He..."


    Although Zhou Ye didn''t finish the rest of his words, the disdain in his tone was beyond words...


    Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s words, Tuobayu¡¯s expression changed, but then he quickly returned to the original shape again. He smiled at Zhou Ye and said, ¡°Don¡¯t make mistakes, Master Zhou. In order to be successful this time, Master However, he sent all the eighteen hussars he personally trained to Xixia. If he can¡¯t bring back the peerless treasures and Choi Bi in the hands of Young Master Zhou, then he will have no face to go back to see Master..."


    Before Tuobayu''s words were finished, the charming girl sitting beside him was a little impatient and said, "Senior brother, don''t want to say any more. We will do things for Master soon. We have to hunt down Tuoba. Where''s the front..."


    The woman''s voice is both delicate and sweet, and has a foreign accent, forming a strange taste.


    Hearing the words of the younger sister beside him, Tuobayu gave a wry smile, and said to Zhou Ye and others: "Sorry, this is my younger sister Chunyuwei. Because Master is very fond of her, she feels more outspoken and offended. I hope you forgive me..."


    It was an apology, but in the words of Tuobayu, there was no apology...


    At this time, Zhou Ye was too lazy to make fun of them anymore... He waved his hand casually, and said to Shi Zhixuan: "Except for Tuobayu and Chunyuwei, everyone else will be killed..."


    Shi Zhixuan, who was already ready to go, heard a stern smile on his face, "Okay, master..."


    As his words fell, Shi Zhixuan turned into a black shadow, and instantly appeared in front of the so-called Northern Sai 18 hussars. The 18 hussars supported by Tuoba Yuyi were in the evil king Shi Zhixuan. In front of him, it was like a weak baby, without the strength to fight back.


    In the blink of an eye, those eighteen knights had already died under Shi Zhixuan''s hands.


    "Evil dare..."


    Seeing this situation, Tuobayu, who was sitting on the horse, could no longer maintain the style of his noble son. His handsome face was fierce, and when he lifted his hands, a pair of ziplines went to Shi Zhixuan...


    And Chun Yuwei on the side also took out the hunting knife from her waist, and was going to help her senior.


    Although this little girl is so arrogant, it can be seen that her brother is not the opponent of the horseman...


    However, as soon as she moved her hands, she found two slender figures in the corner of her eyes...It was not someone else, but the two women who had been sitting beside Zhou Ye just now.


    At this time, the two women and one person pressed on Chun Yuwei''s shoulders, and said with a smile: "How bad is it to fight and kill, come on, sister, sisters, take you to find the master to play interesting games!"


    As the two girls pressed Chunyuwei''s shoulders, Chunyuwei only felt that her whole body was numb, unable to move, and she could only let the two of them bring her to Zhou Ye''s side...


    Chapter 2324


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and twenty four


    Just when Chunyuwei was brought to Zhou Ye''s side by the two daughters of Pingting Tingting...


    Tuoba Yu and Shi Zhixuan on the side also distinguished themselves.


    "Illusory Demon Body..." Tuobayu looked at the remaining shadows in front of him, and felt the big hand grasping his neck from behind, the whole person was a little dumbfounded...Can''t help but cried out: "Who are you? ..."


    The magical body technique is the housekeeping skill of the evil king Shizhixuan. It is known for its weird speed. What is especially frightening is that it carries a residual shadow to confuse the enemy when it is fortunate. For this, Tuobayu¡¯s master Wu Zunbi Xuan told him...


    Therefore, Tuobayu can guess the body style used by the person in front of him.


    "Hehe...Old man Shizhixuan, now he is the groom of the master..."


    Hearing Tuobayu''s words, Shi Zhixuan, standing behind him, said with a deep smile...


    "How is this possible..." Tuobayu was stupid when he heard Shi Zhixuan confess his identity.


    Evil King Shi Zhixuan, what a proud man is that, how can he be a groom?


    What exactly is going on?


    For an instant, Tuobayu even felt that the three views were completely ruined... it was like seeing the emperor as a slave to someone.


    No, perhaps the emperor''s position in the eyes of a warrior like Tuobayu is far inferior to the evil king Shi Zhixuan.


    "Boy, you are lucky, my master wants me to keep you alive, otherwise...hehehe..."


    Shi Zhixuan didn''t say the rest, but Tuobayu also knew...


    If it hadn''t been for Zhou Ye to ask Shi Zhixuan to keep him alive, I''m afraid he would already be in a different place at this time.


    "Master, fortunately, the old slave has captured this junior!" Shi Zhixuan grabbed Tuoba Yu, came to Zhou Ye, and said respectfully.


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye looked at Tuobayu who was depressed...


    Tuobayu at this time has long lost the gentleness of the moment, and replaced it with a look of embarrassment.


    "Go back and tell Bi Xuan that I have temporarily detained his female apprentice. If you want to redeem it, please come to me in person..." Zhou Ye waved his hand and said to Shi Zhixuan, "Leave him here. , Let''s continue our journey..."


    "Yes, Master!" Shi Zhixuan respectfully promised, and he threw Tuobayu aside, then returned to the carriage throne again, picked up the riding whip he had just put aside, and hit a whip in the air. Drink: "Driving..."


    Under the control of Shi Zhixuan, the horses pulling carts set off again along the official road.


    But Tuobayu fell on the ground like a tortured chick, watching Zhou Ye''s carriage gradually disappear from his vision.


    Tuobayu no longer knew what to do. Originally thought it was a tenable thing, he didn''t expect it to be done like this. Not only did the eighteen hussars fall, but even his little junior sister was also caught by Zhou Ye. ...


    How to do??


    Keep catching up?Never die with Zhou Ye?


    Tuobayu felt that as long as the evil king was by Zhou Ye''s side for one day, he would have nothing to do with Zhou Ye...


    For the present plan, he can only rush back to Saibei as soon as possible, and ask his master, Wu Zun Bi Xuan, to take action. This matter is no longer what he can do.


    Thinking of this, Tuobayu stood up tremblingly and tried his best to put the corpses of the dead eighteen hussars on their own horsebacks. After all this, he climbed up. Own war horse.


    No way, his whole body skills have been banned by Shi Zhixuan... At this time, he is actually no different from a scholar who has no power to bind a chicken.


    On the other side, in Zhou Ye''s carriage...Ping and Tingting''s two daughters are also curiously asking their master...


    "Master, you can leave this foreign chick, why do you want to leave that sissy life?" Ping Ping asked.


    As the prostitute spoke, not only Chun Yuwei, who was imprisoned for freedom, put her ears up, and even Shi Zhixuan who was driving the car listened curiously.


    For Chun Yuwei, who has already become a prisoner at this time, she also wants to know what exactly is this guy in front of him leaving the lives of their seniors?


    Shi Zhixuan wanted to understand his owner''s preferences and better understand the meaning of God.


    Hearing Ping Ping''s question, Zhou Ye Xie Xie smiled and said, "It is natural that Tuoba Yu''s life was left for Ba Fenghan..."


    "For Ba Fenghan?"


    The Ping Ping Tingting sisters were taken aback when they heard the words, but then they thought of their host¡¯s wicked taste and immediately laughed...


    "Hehe...Master, you are so bad!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1941

    "Just..."


    "How can I be bad? Please call me the messenger of true love..." Zhou Ye said solemnly, "Don''t you think that true love is beyond the shackles of gender?"


    Zhou Ye''s remarks made the two girls laugh so much...


    After everyone laughed for a while, Ping Ping Tingting looked at Chun Yuwei who was still under her control, rolled her eyes, and threw Chun Yuwei into her owner''s arms...At the same time, she released the restriction on her.


    And Chun Yuwei was thinking hard, when her senior brother Tuobayu and the dog thief who killed her master brother Ba Fenghan had anything to do with him, she suddenly felt a surge of force behind him, and then the whole person fell and sat down. In Zhou Ye''s arms...


    At this moment, she was like a cat with fried fur, she was about to jump up with a squeak...At the same time, she touched the hilt of the knife on her waist with her right hand, and she felt like she was about to move the knife when she didn''t agree.


    However, before she jumped up, she felt that her slender waist was firmly fixed by a pair of iron arms, and then, the whole person fell into someone''s arms involuntarily.


    "Traitor, what do you want to do?" Chunyuwei yelled inwardly.


    "Guess!" Zhou Ye said, gently sniffing between Chunyuwei''s neck, "Osmanthus-scented rouge gouache..."


    "You..." Feeling the strange feeling coming from the neck, Chun Yuwei''s small face was red all over... "Let go of me... you traitor... My master will definitely come to rescue me... "


    "Well, I believe your master will come to rescue you..." Zhou Ye smiled cheerfully: "And I also believe that when your master comes to rescue you, you will no longer be alone, but two. Personal..."


    "Why was I no longer alone when my master came to rescue me?" Chunyuwei asked stupidly when she heard Zhou Ye''s words.


    "Because, then you will have children..." Zhou Ye said here, smiling happily."It belongs to me and your child..."


    "Dog traitor, who would have a baby with you...you are dreaming..."


    "Hehe, that''s not up to you..."


    "Hmm..."


    Chapter 2325


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and twenty five


    Yuhang County¡ª¡ª


    It is close to the southeast coast, and the most famous specialty in the surrounding area is sea salt.


    And here also happens to be the distribution center of Haiyan along the southeast coast, and it is also the headquarters of the three major gangs along the southeast coast.


    Yanhuo Street is the largest salt wholesale market here. It is next to the pier by the sea. There are more than a dozen high and open salt shops lined up on the side of the sea. Behind the shops is the pier.


    More than a dozen shops were packed with people without exception, and the salt in the shops was piled up like a mountain, so cheap as if you could take one and a half packs without money.


    And in the largest salt shop, there is an old man sitting on his back. The old man¡¯s skin is bronzed. At first glance, he is the kind of person who often goes in the wind and rain on the sea. Around it, people stand or sit. With more than a dozen brawny men, the arms of these brawny men are bulging, obviously, they all have weapons hidden.


    When visiting merchants see this old man, they will respectfully greet him... Shout, old helper Yun!


    "Haha, what old gang master Yun? I have already passed the position of gang leader to my daughter, now it''s fine to call me old man Yun!" The Yun gang master said hello to those who said hello with a smile.


    This person is no one else, but the former leader of the Jukun Gang, Yun Haisheng...


    The Jukun Gang was founded by him, but it was carried forward by his daughter.


    Yun Haisheng really did not expect that his daughter only brought back so many masters after only one time of trafficking in salt goods to Luoyang...


    Now, all the salt goods in Yuhang County are in the hands of the giant Kun Gang.


    The three big gangs of the past have been wiped out, leaving only the giant gang to stand out.


    Of course, the old gang leader Yun also reminded his daughter about this, don¡¯t forget the people behind the Haisha Gang and the Water Dragon Gang, but he was given back by his daughter, saying¡ªwhether it¡¯s Yuwen behind the Haisha Gang. The valve, or the Song valve behind the Water Dragon Gang, is not an opponent of the people behind him, so don''t worry.


    In this regard, the old gang leader Yun can only let him go.


    After all, my daughter is older...


    Thinking of this, the old gang master Yun sighed helplessly.


    At this moment, a voice of greetings suddenly came from a distant street...


    "Cloud Gang Lord..."


    "The cloud helper, you are here..."


    "Cloud Gang Lord..."


    Hearing this movement, the old gang master Yun knew that his daughter must have arrived... After all, the Jukun Gang now controls the entire Yuhang salt cargo. In Yuhang, no one would dare not give the Jukun Gang face.


    Sure enough, after a while, the old gang leader Yun saw his daughter walk in front of him surrounded by two pretty women in white clothes."Daddy..."


    "Didn''t you go to the sea to Ryukyu? Why did you come back so soon?" Old Clan Master Yun asked curiously.


    "My daughter ran into Mrs. Dongming''s boat on the way. Fortunately, she made the deposit directly, so she doesn''t have to go to Ryukyu specially..." Yun Yuzhen smiled.


    "Okay, I''ll be back..." The old helper Yun nodded, and then said: "You have been tired for a long time, so go back and rest early. I''ll be watching here in Yanhuo Street. It''s okay..."


    "Well, my daughter will pick up someone, and then go home..." Yun Yuzhen saluted her father as he said here, "Daddy, then I will go first..."


    "go Go!"


    Although the old gang leader Yun doesn''t know who his daughter is going to pick up, he thinks that the person who can be met by his daughter in person must be an important figure in the forces behind her... Therefore, he didn''t ask much...


    Yun Yuzhen smiled and nodded, then turned around and walked towards the stable behind the shop with the two women in white clothes behind him...


    I came here as soon as I got out of the wharf, first, to report to my father to be safe, and second, to come here to ride a horse.


    After all, the dock is still more than ten miles away from the city...


    Yun Yuzhen led the two women in white clothes behind him on horseback towards the city, passing through the city gate, and stopped directly at the north gate of the city.


    The three of them stood outside the city gate and looked at the official road in the distance. In short time, they saw a carriage running towards the city gate under the control of a middle-aged coachman... Yun Yuzhen saw it at a glance. The tall horse running in the carriage...


    Seeing this familiar war horse, Yun Yu really knew that the master who had been waiting for a long time-the unscrupulous master, was here.


    Thinking of this, Yun Yu really couldn''t take much care of it anymore, and directly hit the horse, rushing towards the carriage...


    The middle-aged man driving the car saw the three women rushing towards him, his eyes narrowed, his whole body tense, and he meant to kill them under his palm for a big disagreement.


    At this moment, a voice came from the car...


    "Don''t panic, it''s your own..."


    Hearing this voice, the middle-aged man put down the riding whip in his hand and relaxed again.


    After a while, Yun Yuzhen rushed to the front of the car with the two women, bypassed the throne in front, and rushed directly to the door behind the car, and then the whole person was like a swallow returning home, jumping from the horse and jumping into the carriage. Among...


    Just jumping into someone''s arms...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1942

    "Master, the real slave missed you..." Feeling someone''s breath, Yun Yu closed her eyes really intoxicated...


    "I miss you too..." Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Yun Yuzhen, who was acting like a baby in his arms, and said, "True slave, your bird crossing technique has become more and more sophisticated!"


    "It''s all a gift from the master, the real slave dare not think of himself!" Yun Yuzhen said, raising his head and offering his...


    For a while, there was no other sound in the carriage except for the sound of the two pure snakes playing together.


    After a long while-


    Yun Yuzhen, who was suffocating to death, reluctantly let go of his master...


    Only at this time did she realize that the woman beside her master had changed again... "Master, what about Luo Yan and others? Also, these sisters are..."


    "Hee hee, I''m a pirate..."


    "I''m Tingting..."


    "You can call our sister..."


    Ping Ping Tingting smiled...


    Hearing what Ping Ping Tingting said, Yun Yu really couldn¡¯t help but look at her owner. You know, at Zhou¡¯s family, this sister and sister are not based on age, but on the order of entry... Therefore, she needs to look first. It depends on the wishes of the owner...


    Facing Yun Yuzhen''s questioning gaze, Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, "Sister Pingting Tingting has been following me for a long time..."


    Hearing the confirmation from his owner, Yun Yuzhen met the two daughters and said, "Yuzhen has seen sister Pingping and sister Tingting!"


    "Good girl..." X2


    Ping Ping Tingting and the two women responded with a smile...


    After seeing the ceremony with the two girls, Yun Yuzhen looked at the exotic girl sitting beside Zhou Ye again, curiously said: "Master, this is..."


    "Vil, I haven''t seen your sister Yuzhen..."


    Upon hearing this, Chunyuwei spoke reluctantly and said: "Chunyuwei has seen sister Yuzhen..."


    Chapter 2326


    Chapter two three thousand three hundred and twenty eight


    Although Chunyuwei had already been subdued by Zhou Ye...


    However, her own personality is the kind of personality that is somewhat arrogant but not so sophisticated.


    Therefore, it is impossible for her to be passionate about a certain beauty gang leader who meets for the first time.


    However, Yun Yuzhen obviously doesn''t care...After all, for her, her own master needs her attention. As for sisters, you don''t want to talk to me, I''m not happy to talk to you...


    Besides, Chunyuwei''s Northern Frontier-style face was a bit unpleasant for Yunyu... after all, he was a foreign race.


    Therefore, after Yunyu really responded indifferently, he turned around and went with his host.


    If it hadn''t been for this time that the carriage had already entered the city, I was afraid that Yunyu would have been unable to resist a long-awaited reunion with his master.


    Since there is no war, there is only chat...


    Yun Yuzhen told his host exactly what happened after returning to Yuhang with his sisters.


    After returning to Yuhang, Yun Yuzhen effortlessly overthrew the Haisha Gang and the Water Dragon Gang with the help of the kind mother Shafang and the girls such as Bei Mihu and Gui Renzhong, and then used thunder to gather the remnants of those gangs. Controlled the entire salt market in Yuhang.


    After that, Himihu took Li Xiuning and Shafang to Ryukyu and went to Dongming School...


    In the words of Himihu, that is, it''s been a long time since I went to Ryukyu...I''m going to find that little girl Wanjing to play.


    Of course, for the sake of safety, Bei Mihu threw the ghost ninjamen under his command to Yun Yuzhen, so as not to avoid someone looking for the back of the giant Kun Gang while they were not in Yuhang.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    While talking and laughing, Yun Yuzhen has taken his owner back to his house in the city...


    In fact, the house in the city is only a place where Yun Yuzhen only visits once in a while. On weekdays, Yun Yuzhen usually lives in Yunjia Village by the sea outside the city... After all, it is close to the sea. If something goes wrong, Yun Yuzhen turns around. Can leave by boat...


    But it''s different in the city. Once people close the four doors, she becomes a turtle in the urn.


    Of course, the current Yun Yu is really not afraid of being blocked by others, it''s just the habits of the Yun family in the past, and she doesn''t bother to change it.


    After arriving at his residence in the city, Yun Yuzhen first helped his host settle down for a while, and then after a short rest, he would take his host and sisters to experience the amorous feelings in Yuhang City...


    It is close to the sea, and salt merchants gather...


    In any era, salt merchants are the representatives of not bad money... Therefore, Yuhang City is also beautiful, singing and dancing...


    Here, you can''t see the feeling of chaos at all...Compared with the eastern capital of Luoyang, it is not different...


    Especially because it is far away from the imperial power, it is more open and extravagant...


    Walking on the streets of Yuhang, looking at the various shops, restaurants, and brothels on both sides of the road, a breath of drunkenness and dreams rushed toward your face.


    "Master, this is the most famous restaurant in Yuhang..." Yun Yuzhen took his owner and a group of sisters to a restaurant called Zuixianlou, and introduced: "The food made by this restaurant The most authentic, and the green plum wine brewed by the owner is even more outstanding..."


    As a competent female slave, Yun Yu really knows what his master likes the most...


    Except for the beauties, that is the beauty of food...


    For the beautiful scenery, it¡¯s too late today and it¡¯s inconvenient...but the food, Yuhang¡¯s most indispensable thing is food.


    Let¡¯s put it this way, as merchants who don¡¯t lack money, due to their social status, they can¡¯t wear silk satin because they are over-prepared and cannot ride in luxurious carriages. It is also because they are over-prepared, so they can only eat. Work hard with the game above.


    In this small city of Yuhang, there are more than a dozen restaurants alone, and there are many brothels and gambling shops...


    Especially in the era of wars, a successful business trip means a large amount of income, but also means that oneself will survive again.


    After all, no one knows, the next time I go on business, I will be unlucky enough to encounter a chaotic army or a defeated army of the Sui Dynasty...


    Therefore, many people have become like to have fun in time...


    This is why there are so many places to play in Yuhang City... Market demand drives market development.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye looked at the crowded restaurant in front of him, and smiled slightly: "Then have a meal here!"


    "Okay, Master!"


    While talking, Yun Yuzhen led Zhou Ye and others into the restaurant. Under the leadership of the restaurant staff, everyone walked up to the third floor, in a private room named Tingtao Pavilion...


    After seated, Yun Yuzhen waved his hand directly, "Pick up your best meal, and bring me two jars of green plum wine..."

 The Movie World Chapter 1943

    The restaurant guy responded with a smile and walked out of the elegant room...


    It''s not a lot of time, more than ten cold dishes were put on the table first...


    Yun Yuzhen did his part to lift the chopsticks and picked up a drunk shrimp, then peeled off the shell of the shrimp with bare hands, dipped it in the sauce, and delivered it to the owner''s side... "Master, taste this drunk shrimp..."


    Ping Ping Tingting didn''t care about Yun Yu''s real behavior. After all, they could understand Yun Yu''s desire to please her owner...


    And Chunyuwei is a little bit upset...


    She also learned what Yunyu really looked like. She picked up a drunk shrimp from the plate and wanted to peel it and deliver it to her own man. However, she was born in Saibei after all, and she was a little uncomfortable with seafood... ¡­


    If she was asked to take a knife to slice roast lamb, she would definitely be better and thinner than Yunyu real slices, but-peeling shrimp shells is really not what she is good at.


    Yunyu really peeled off three of them, but she didn''t even fix one, so angrily, she almost threw the drunk shrimp in her hand to the ground and stepped on a few feet.


    In the end, Zhou Ye was almost crying when she saw her, so he peeled a drunk shrimp and put it in her mouth... This made Chunyuwei burst into laughter.


    When everyone was feeding the master, I was feeding the master a bite to play with my master, and suddenly a voice came from outside the door, "Under the Dugu Sect-Dugu Ce, I am here to pay a visit to the master of Jukun Gang Yun... "


    With the voice, the door was opened...


    Outside the door, stood a beautiful man wearing a Confucian robe...


    At this time, Yunyu was actually holding a peeled drunk shrimp and was about to feed it to his owner. Seeing someone disturbing his happy time, her pretty face suddenly became cold, "I don''t know any Dugu policy or lonely policy. ¡­¡­roll!!"


    At this time, Duguce also saw the situation in the house, and saw the women as if the stars were holding the moon, leaning against Zhou Ye, a trace of jealousy flashed in Duguce''s eyes, but they quickly disappeared. The bottom of my eyes..."Hehe, why did the Yungang master say this? Don''t the Yungang master know that you are already in a catastrophe? Now, it''s here to save you..."


    Chapter 2327


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and twenty seven


    Facing Duguce¡¯s words, Yun Yu really gave him a look without changing his face, and then said disdainfully: ¡°Oh, that¡¯s the case, your Excellency really bothered...but I still have something to do today. , Sir, please do it yourself..."


    This sentence sounds polite, but in fact it only means one thing, and that is-I am very busy now, hurry up and get out!


    Then how can you not understand the meaning of Yunyu''s truth?


    In an instant, his face turned from white to red, and from red to green again. The whole thing was like a kaleidoscope, which was extremely interesting.


    But in the end, he comes from a family of clan and has rigorous tutoring since he was a child. In addition, he also knows that his martial arts cannot be called a single-stroke martial arts. He came here to threaten Yun Yuzhen, relying on the banner of the Dugulan behind him. If you pay for it, then he will be nothing...


    Therefore, in the end Duguce abruptly endured it...


    "Haha, okay...Before I returned to Yuhang for the future, I heard that the Jukun Gang Yun Gang is a female hero. When I saw it today, I will leave... I just hope that the Yun Gang will always be so confident... I also hope that the people in charge of the Song Clan and the Yuwen Clan will have the vision..."


    Speaking of this, Duguce laughed and turned and left the room...


    Although he temporarily left the private room, he did not leave there. Instead, he opened a banquet directly in the hall downstairs, took his four swordsmen, and ate and drank there.


    The Lonely Strategy at this time is already secretly ruthless in my heart...


    Originally, he just wanted to hold Yun Yuzhen into his own forbidden, and then use this to control the giant kun gang, making it a chess piece in the hands of Dugushu.


    But now, he has decided...not only to control the Giant Kun Gang, but also to make Yun Yuzhen and the few women in the room his own slaves, and to sit in front of Yun Yuzhen and kill him. The little white face beside Yun Yuzhen...


    Although Zhou Ye, who was just sitting next to Yun Yuzhen, never spoke from beginning to end, but there is no way, people¡¯s jealousy is so ugly...Who makes Zhou Ye really have a relationship with Yun Yu? ??


    He had already regarded Yun Yuzhen as his own solitary policy, and had already regarded Zhou Ye as a thorn in his eyes.


    Not to mention Duguce''s thoughts, just talk about Zhou Ye and others upstairs...


    As Duguce left, the whole room suddenly became quiet.The women looked at Zhou Ye one after another, and Yun Yu really looked even more cautious, "Master...I..."


    "I know..." Zhou Ye interrupted Yun Yu''s truth with a smile... "Whether it is Yuwen Clan or Song Clan, you don''t need to worry..."


    "Thank you Master, Zhennu... Zhennu..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yun Yuzhen was so excited that he couldn''t express his excitement. He just hugged his master just like a meal...


    With his own master helping to endorse, Yun Yuzhen is afraid of Song Clan Dugu Clan and Yuwen Clan... What are you kidding?


    "Master is partial, I also want to..."


    "me too¡­¡­"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ...


    Soon, the atmosphere in the room became strong. If it weren''t for worrying that it was outside, I''m afraid the women would have been impatient...


    Next, the store''s folks brought up the dishes in the restaurant continuously, and the girls again began to feed their master while eating and playing.


    In the face of the feeding of the girls, Zhou Ye always refused to come. It can be said that the table was full of food, and most of it was in his stomach.


    Just when everyone was full of food and drink and was about to get up, a big man in a panic rushed into the private room from the outside.


    As soon as he entered the room, he knelt on the ground and said loudly: "The main thing is not good... Our stronghold in the city is being besieged by the servants, and the four doors in the city have been closed, and the servants are catching you from everywhere... Think of a way, helper..."


    Yun Yuzhen was taken aback when she heard this, then she smiled and waved her hand, "Don''t panic..."


    After speaking, Yun Yu really looked at his master... "Master, this..."


    "What are you afraid of, there is my groom in your stronghold, those people can''t get in..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand.


    Just kidding, although the evil king Shi Zhixuan looks like an ant in Zhou Ye''s eyes, he is one of the best masters in this world, especially his magical body and immortal seals are best at group battles, to besiege Yunyuzhen stronghold. It was purely looking for death.


    As for the tolerance in the city, that would be even more nonsense...


    If there is no foreign aid, how can they dare to capture Yun Yuzhen, are they really deadly?


    Let''s put it this way, most of the errands in the yamen are just for eating. Coupled with the chaos at this time, who knows who will eventually fall into the world?For a little thing to offend the giant kun gang of one party?That is looking for death...


    This is also why the Giant Kun Gang has annexed the Haisha Gang and the Water Dragon Gang, and the government has ignored them.


    But now, since these yamen''s doglegs dared to come out to find the leader of the Jukun gang, they wanted to come not only because of the touching of money, but also because of someone behind them.


    Who will support it?


    Isn''t the words of the Dugushu boy not obvious enough?Besides Yuwen Clan and Song Clan, who else would it be?


    The arm aid behind the Haisha Gang is the Yuwen Clan, while the arm aid behind the Water Dragon Gang is the Song Clan...


    The Jukun Gang destroyed these two gangs, and it was obvious that they moved the cake of the two big gates. The two big gates will naturally attack the giants with thunderous force...


    If this is not the case, then the world would still be considered weak in the two gates, and there will probably not be a minority of people who want to pounce on them and take a bite.


    Therefore, the Yuwen Clan and the Song Clan wanted to use the force of thunder to extinguish the Giant Kun Gang, which is excusable.


    However, Zhou Ye also had a hunch that there might be unexpected surprises tonight...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1944

    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and stood up, "Let''s go, let''s go and see, what fun is waiting for us outside..."


    "Yes, master!"


    As Zhou Ye got up, the women followed up...


    When everyone went downstairs, they happened to see Duguce sitting in the lobby...


    Na Duguce saw Zhou Ye and the others walking downstairs and smiled at everyone, his eyes filled with gazes waiting for a good show...


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about this either...


    The little ants of Dugu''s house can be cleaned up slowly. What anxiousness... Now, naturally, I have to go and see the big gifts that the two gate lords outside prepared for themselves.


    Uh, no, it''s not a gift for him, but a gift for the Giant Kun Gang...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye Shi Shiran stepped out of the restaurant...


    Chapter 2328


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and twenty eight


    Once out of the restaurant, Yun Yu was really taken aback by the strange situation outside.


    At this time, it was just half past the hour, which is about 8 o¡¯clock in the evening. Although the sky is completely dark, in Yuhang¡¯s case, it should be the beginning of night life, plus the location of Zuixianlou. The most prosperous commercial streets in the city should be filled with people and brightly lit.


    But now, although the shops on both sides of the road are still brightly lit, the doors of the shops are dead closed.


    Moreover, there is no pedestrian on the road, let alone a pedestrian, even a rat, and there is no one.


    The whole street feels like a ghost.


    Although Yun Yuzhen had long since been transformed by Zhou Ye and possessed the strength to outsmart the heroes, this strange situation still made her involuntarily lean against her master."Master...be careful..."


    "Haha... don''t be so scared..." Zhou Ye said, pulling up Yun Yu''s really little hand and walking to the street...


    As the crowd came to the street, they heard a loud noise... Then, on the shops on both sides of the street, countless black shadows sprang up. They either stood on the eaves or appeared on the second floor. Behind the windowsill of the building...


    Moreover, these people in black were holding a big bow in their hands. At this time, the bows and arrows in their hands were already ready to go, and the tips of the arrows pointed directly at Zhou Ye.


    At this moment, from the alley on the left side of the street, a sound of collision of armor pieces sounded, and then more than a hundred armored soldiers in heavy armor and holding long spears, lined up in a neat formation, came out...


    Those soldiers stopped 20 meters away from Zhou Ye and others...


    And in the alleys of the street on the right, there are hundreds of sturdy big men in black, all of them carrying a war knife in their hands, and their eyes are gleaming. Obviously-a group of martial arts masters.


    These people, from top to bottom, from left to right, surrounded Zhou Ye and others...


    At this time, the Duguce sitting in the hall of the Zuixianlou had already ordered someone to close the door of the restaurant. At the same time, he laughed and said, "Hahaha...The Cloud Gang Lord, right? , If the Lord of the Cloud Gang does not want to be in a different place, he will make a heavy oath and return to my lonely home from then on, then I will open the door to let the Lord of the Clouds come in and ensure the safety of the Lord of the Clouds..."


    Before he finished speaking, he heard a violent shout from behind the soldier on the left... "Duguce, what kind of thing are you, do you dare to take care of my Yuwen family? Is it true that I am invincible and dare not dare Killed you?"


    As the voice fell, the soldier on the left dodges a trail, and then a sturdy man walks out of the trail that the soldier gave way...


    Facing Yuwen''s invincible yelling, that Duguce hummed twice, then stopped talking...


    After all, Yun Yuzhen has not really belonged to his Dugu family now, and he can''t directly confront Yuwen''s family for this.


    Of course, if Yunyu really returned to his Dugu family, then the match would have been made. Why would he be afraid??


    You know, salt goods are huge profits. This is a piece of fat that everyone is jealous of. For this reason, it is worthwhile for Shang Yuwen''s family.Come to think of it, if Yun Yuzhen can really be controlled, his mother, You Chuhong, will also praise him for his beautiful work.


    As for now, it''s better to watch the drama well. People will not know how to be thankful if they are not in despair.


    Thinking of this, a smile leaked from Duguce''s face...


    At this time, Zhou Ye, who was on the street, didn''t care about the Yuwen Invincible that he jumped out, but looked at the big black men on the right.


    In front of those black-clothed big men Hun, there was a Song character written with Dou Da. Obviously, they were masters of the Song clan.


    "Haha...Xiao Yuzhi, I haven''t come out yet, because I want me to be in the study room that day..."


    Before Zhou Ye finished speaking, he heard a shy and anxious voice from behind those Song Clan masters, "Sister-in-law, don''t talk nonsense..."


    Following the voice, a tall woman walked out of the road that the big men in black gave way...


    I saw the woman with a heroic air on her face that was rare in her daughter''s family. This heroic air and her beautiful face formed a strange charm, which made people look at her and could never forget her figure...


    This woman is no one else but Song Yuzhi, the second young lady of the Song Clan.


    At this moment, Song Yuzhi, who walked out of the crowd, didn''t care about the archers on the wall and the attic, and walked to Zhou Ye''s face in a showy manner, and said with an anguish: "Sister-in-law, what nonsense... people... ¡­"


    "Am I talking nonsense?" Zhou Ye faced his sister-in-law in front of him, with a smile leaking out of his face... Then opened his arms and said: "Come, let my brother-in-law hug and see if Xiaoyuzhi is It¡¯s not thin..."


    Seeing his brother-in-law''s open arms, Song Yuzhi hesitated for a moment and plunged into Zhou Ye''s arms...Unconsciously, her arms hugged Zhou Ye''s waist tightly, and muttered: "Bad brother-in-law...you are trying to force Yuzhi...today''s matter, if it is passed back home, I am afraid that Dad will never let Yuzhi go out again..."


    Facing his sister-in-law''s complaint, Zhou Ye only said one sentence... "Yuzhi, you really lost a lot..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Song Yuzhi couldn''t stand it anymore...wow and cried out.


    She thought about her being forbidden by her father because of the villain in front of her...


    In fact, at the first sight of Zhou Ye, she wanted to come out and recognize her brother-in-law, but when she saw Yingying Yanyan surrounded by Zhou Ye, she suddenly became jealous... Do you recognize my brother-in-law...


    Of course, she didn''t expect to hurt her brother-in-law, she just wanted to make her brother-in-law suffer a little bit.


    However, she didn''t want to come out, but Zhou Ye gave him a drink and forced her out...


    How to force it???


    Zhou Ye''s words are all--Do you want me to hit your PP like I was in the study that day?


    That was the secret of Song Yuzhi and Zhou Ye, and it was the first time the two crossed that relationship...


    But how can this kind of thing be said in the public?If Zhou Ye is really asked to say it, then Song Yuzhi is not ashamed to die?


    Thinking of what Zhou Ye had done, Song Yuzhi suddenly got angry and punched Zhou Ye''s Hungarian mouth with his own fists, crying as he said: "Where were you when people were forbidden by your father? When I came out to look for you, where were you? People just watched the beauties around you, and the heart is sour, you have to force them out...you..."


    Facing Song Yuzhi¡¯s accusation, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t say anything. He just let her beat her own Huns in the mouth wantonly. When she calmed down and was crying in her arms, she said softly: "Sorry...Xiao Yuzhi , I know it¡¯s too late... However, I didn¡¯t hear that Yuzhi you were banned and did nothing..."


    Chapter 2329


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and twenty-nine


    "What did you do?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Song Yuzhi still angrily raised his head and looked at Zhou Ye with hazy teary eyes.


    "I used the entire world in exchange for your father''s promise to marry me..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "What?" Song Yuzhi was dumbfounded when he heard Zhou Ye''s words...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1945

    "Remember the manuscript of the longevity formula I asked your second brother to send back?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Hmm..." Song Yuzhi nodded when hearing Zhou Ye''s words...


    You know, even though she is forbidden to go out, she never hides anything at home. For a woman in love, it is naturally very happy to hear the news of her lover...


    However, it was exactly the same. Song Yuzhi heard that Zhou Ye actually asked his second brother to bring back a manuscript of the longevity formula, but did not bring him a letter. Naturally, he hated this Bo Xinglang for being indifferent to him. Asked, hate him for not seeing myself...


    This is why Song Yuzhi just wanted to see Zhou Ye suffer a little bit...Of course, she also knew that with her lover''s ability, this was simply not enough.


    "I wrote a sentence at the end of that manuscript..." Zhou Ye smiled, lowered his head to Song Yuzhi''s ear, and whispered: "That sentence is - I would like to fully support the Song Clan to seize the world. In exchange for Yuzhi''s right to freely choose his son-in-law..."


    "...You..." Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Song Yuzhi''s eyes suddenly became red again...


    Others don''t know how powerful Zhou Ye is, how could she not know??


    She has had the best relationship with her sister Song Yuhua since she was a child. Even after Song Yuhua married Zhou Ye, the letters of the two have never been cut off...


    Through the description in her sister¡¯s letter, she had already had a preliminary understanding of the power that her brother-in-law possessed-the Momen Yinkui School, the Zhengdao Cihang Jingzhai, these two famous schools all over the world. It is the basic plate of my brother-in-law.


    The Dongming School in Ryukyu, which started as a weapon business, belongs to his brother-in-law, plus Pegasus Ranch.


    It can be said that although Zhou Ye seems to have no soldiers, no soldiers and no territory in his hands, if he wants to start an incident, he needs weapons and weapons, horses and horses, master escorts and master escorts, as for ordinary soldiers... ¡­That''s really good to recruit.


    This kind of power is many times stronger than the four gate valves.


    You are the master of a feudal clan, and how many times have you escaped the siege of the two top masters of Zhengmo?


    You are the leader of the rebel army, without a war horse, do you want to fight with a dung fork?


    Song Yuzhi instantly figured it out... why his father laughed three times after receiving the manuscript of Changsheng Jue sent by his brother-in-law Tuo''s second brother, and then lifted his ban, and even ordered himself to come to Yuhang to deal with the Water Dragon Gang Things...


    It is said to deal with the things of the Water Dragon Gang, but in fact, she is also responsible for contacting the Dongming faction and discussing the purchase of ordnance.


    Thinking about it, it was also my brother-in-law''s words that worked...


    Thinking of this, Song Yuzhi couldn''t help it anymore, and didn''t care that there were people everywhere at this time... As soon as he stepped in, he offered his...


    And Zhou Ye, naturally would not refuse his sister-in-law...


    For a while, everyone was shocked by the distribution of this dog food...


    Yuwen Wudi was dumbfounded at this time... Fuck, this is different from what he said. Didn''t it mean that the two companies should unite to get rid of Yun Yuzhen and then control the Giant Kun Gang, and the interests are divided?Why now the second young lady of the Song family suddenly ran over and gave back to the man standing beside Yun Yuzhen...


    At this moment, a voice rang in Yuwen Invincible''s ears: "Brother Yuwen, it seems that this matter has been out of your control... Haha, why don''t you and me join forces??"


    Yuwen Wudi turned his head to look, it was not someone else, it was Duguce.


    This guy didn''t know when he slipped out of the restaurant and rushed to his side...


    For Duguce, Yuwen Invincible initially refused...


    Originally, the salt gang on the southeast coast did not have the Dugu family. This time, the Dugu family took advantage of Yun Yuzhen¡¯s opportunity to annex the other two gangs and wanted to intervene here... The Yuwen family and the Song family naturally refused. ...


    However, what I didn''t expect was that Song Jiaran was now united with the Jukun Gang... This Nima was a bit pitted.


    It seems that right now I can only talk to Dugu Jiaxu and Wei Snake first, and wait for Yun Yuzhen to talk about other things.


    Thinking of this, Yuwen Wudi smiled and nodded, "What Brother Duguxian said is exactly what the brother thought..."


    "Well, those women, please Brother Yuwen not to hurt them..." said this, a trace of murderous intent leaked in Duguce''s eyes, "It''s better to capture the man together, I want to be in front of him... "


    "You are actually okay with this..." Yuwen was speechless for a while when he heard Duguce''s words... "Follow it, in that case..."


    Having said this, the two nodded tacitly, and then both of them shouted violently at the same time: "Catch the criminal Yun Yuzhen, do it..."


    As the voices of the two fell, whether it was the Yuwen family''s masters or the masters of the Dugu family that had already been set up in the restaurant, they all rushed up together, and they were in a good position to capture the life of this line of life.


    At this time, Zhou Ye, who was still indulging in teasing his sister-in-law, ignored him at all, just waved his hand casually...


    The two women, Yingying, Yanyan, and Yingying, who were standing on both sides of him, suddenly smiled and said: "The slaves lead the way..."


    As the voice fell, the two women instantly turned into two groups of blood mist, one group of masters rushing to the Dugu house, another group of soldiers rushing to the Yuwen house...


    In the blink of an eye, those people were enveloped in the blood mist that spread... Then, a scream of screams came from the blood mist...


    As for the archers standing on the room, seeing the bad situation, they shot arrows at the two groups of Red Mist, Zhou Ye and others.


    In an instant, the arrow was like rain, shrouding everyone.


    Facing these arrows, Chun Yuwei, who had been standing behind Zhou Ye, had a cold face and snorted coldly.


    In an instant, the arrows that were about to hit Zhou Ye and others were frozen in the air.


    This strange scene caused the archers to sweat one by one... Just when they were hesitating what to do, Chun Yuwei shouted, "Go back..."


    Those arrows that were fixed in the air came at several times the speed and shot towards their original owners... For a moment, the screams and the puffs of arrows penetrating the human body were endless.


    When Song Yuzhi, who was dazzled by Zhou Ye, came back to his senses, what he saw was the scene in front of him...


    The Dugu family masters and the Yuwen family soldiers who were supposed to encircle Zhou Ye and others lie on the ground one by one...without aura.


    Only two guys are still alive, one is Duguce, the other is Yuwen Invincible...


    Looking at the two pale-faced guys, Zhou Ye turned his head happily and asked his sister-in-law, "Yuzhi, do you know what is more tragic than a dog?"


    "Huh?" Song Yuzhi was suddenly confused by his lover''s words.


    Chapter 2330


    Chapter two hundred and thirty


    What is the more sad thing than the dog?


    Song Yuzhi who asked this sentence blushed, and then he was at a loss.


    Song Yuzhi, who has not been with her brother-in-law for a short time, knows that from her brother-in-law''s mouth, he often hears some unclear sentences...


    For example-the dog...


    For example-single dog...


    For example-Otaku...


    and many more¡­¡­


    When she was young, she was also very curious about the meaning of the words in her brother-in-law''s mouth, so she also asked her brother-in-law what those words meant... and Zhou Ye did explain to her the meaning of these new words... ¡­


    For example, otaku means-a man who lives at home every day.

 The Movie World Chapter 1946

    Of course, this explanation may not be reliable, but it also fascinated the former Xiaoyu... After all, these so-called words were refined by tens of millions of people and spread, and they can circulate in the Internet age for more than ten years. , In itself represents a certain infection ability.


    Especially in line with the cognition of the young Xiaoyuzhi, so Xiaoyuzhi quickly accepted this... She even secretly called her father Tiandao Song Que an old houseman.


    Of course, this is not a violation of peace on certain levels. After all, who made Tiandao Song Que stay in the sharpening hall except for occasionally going out to compete in the sword?


    However, Yuzhi was still confused by his brother-in-law''s words...


    Doesn''t the dog represent the auxiliary word of the tone?Just like [My God] like this??


    Just when Yuzhi looked confused, Zhou Ye smiled...


    "Okay Yuzhi, brother-in-law will teach you one more thing today..." Zhou Ye said, holding Song Yuzhi''s slender waist with one hand, and blowing a loud whistle with the other hand in his mouth.


    Song Yuzhi''s small face turned even redder when he heard that his beloved professed his brother-in-law, and felt the big hands that were not honest on his waist... [This bad guy will act like a brother-in-law... while calling himself a brother-in-law...]


    But it is Zhou Ye''s style, but it faintly gives her a sense of breaking the emergency...


    That feeling was like a poppy, corroding her soul and making her obsessed.


    At this moment, there was a sound of animals running from far away, and there was a barking sound that followed...


    "This is¡ªa dog?" Song Yuzhi asked hesitantly.


    "Not bad!" Zhou Ye smiled and gently pinched Song Yuzhi''s Qiong nose, and said with a smile: "Next, let my brother-in-law tell you what is more saddening than a dog!"


    Song Yuzhi looked at the expressive expression on his brother-in-law¡¯s face, always feeling that his brother-in-law seemed to be saying nothing good...


    Just when Song Yuzhi wondered what his brother-in-law wanted to do.


    More than a dozen dogs appeared in front of Zhou Ye, squatting there one by one, looking like a loyal guard.


    Song Yuzhi has long been surprised by her brother-in-law¡¯s endless weird abilities, but she still does not understand the use of her brother-in-law calling the stray dogs in the city here. Is it to let these more than a dozen dogs tear the two out of them? Broken??


    And Zhou Ye smiled and looked at the dozen or so dogs in front of him. What should I say? There are no pet dogs in this era. Some are just large dogs in the nursing home, but this is just like Zhou Ye¡¯s. Xinyi, although there is no such a dog as Tai Ritian, but it is not bad.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and pointed at Duguce and Yuwen Invincible, who were still lying on the ground and unable to move, and said, "Reward you..."


    As Zhou Ye''s words landed, a red light suddenly appeared in the eyes of these dogs...then they went crazy, rushing towards Duguce and Yuwen Invincible.


    Song Yuzhi couldn''t help closing his eyes... and fell into Zhou Ye''s arms.


    Although she knew that these two people were the enemies of her brother-in-law, it was still too cruel to let the wild dogs tore them to pieces.


    Of course, although she was a little unbearable, she would not persuade her brother-in-law to let them go.


    Because Song Yuzhi knows that his brother-in-law is such a person, how good he is to his own woman is how cruel he is to his enemy.


    Song Yuzhi also appreciates this trait. She does not intend to change her personality.


    However, she lay in the arms of her brother-in-law for a long time, but did not hear the screams, only a series of frightened shouts and a sound of tearing cloth...and the women''s exclamation.


    "Eh!!! So I can do this..."


    This is Chun Yuwei''s exclamation...


    "Help...help...no, don''t tear my clothes anymore...help, whatever you want...you can... let me go..."


    This is Duguce''s panicked voice...


    "Naughty animal, you dare...I will definitely kill you...I must kill you...Ah!!!"


    This was Yuwen''s invincible voice, which was still threatening at first, but the screams made later made people extremely curious. There seemed to be some other emotions in the screams.


    This made Song Yuzhi couldn''t help but curiously raised his head from his brother-in-law''s arms and looked at the murder scene...


    I saw that there were more than a dozen wild dogs, some of them were dragging their limbs, and some were lying directly behind them¡ª¡ª


    That move made Song Yuzhi immediately understand how his brother-in-law made these two lives worse than death.


    She couldn''t help taking a bite, "Bad guy..."


    Then he buried his little head in his brother-in-law''s arms again, and never let go.


    But at this time, the people who were watching the two people suffer on the scene have an idea in their hearts: It turns out that the thing that is more sad than the dog is-it was said by the dog...


    Zhou Ye, who was holding his sister-in-law in his arms, looked with interest at the miserable appearances of the two hapless ones, hehe, straightforward...


    Those who insult others will always humiliate them.


    If you want to take other people''s things, you must be prepared for everything you have to be taken away by others.


    It''s the law of the weak to eat the strong, this is the principle of heaven... blame it, blame, these two people will be sent to the door to die!


    Although it is said that among Zhou Ye¡¯s women, there is Yuwen Zhaoyi, but-Zhou Ye really has no affection for Yuwen''s family. As for Dugu''s family, although Dugufeng is also within Zhou Ye''s hunting range,- ¡ª Zhou Ye instinctively hates this person Duguce.


    Aspirational, talented, greedy...


    It can only be said that Dugu Ce is looking for abuse and cannot blame others. The redistribution of the salt market in the southeast coast has nothing to do with his Dugu family, but he has to take part in it and treat himself. The woman''s thoughts were bad, and she could only say that it was Duguce who was looking for death.


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t intend to kill Duguce either. You must know that sometimes-death is a relief for some people.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled coldly, then lightly bowed his head and pecked Song Yuzhi''s forehead in his arms, and said softly: "Follow me back..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Song Yuzhi''s body stiffened, and after humming in an indistinct voice, he refused to speak again.


    Zhou Ye felt the acquiescence of her sister-in-law in her arms, haha ??smiled and said: "Go, we are going home..."


    Chapter 2331


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and thirty one


    The masters of the Song family stood aside, watching their uncle take away their second young lady with a look of helplessness.


    "Here, Brother Mingda, what should we do next?" A black-clothed man looked at the street where there were only two people and more than a dozen dogs, and looked at the man with a knife beside him with a toothache. Help these two second generation ancestors? You can sell the Dugu Family and Yuwen Family?"


    "Hehe..." The big man called Mingda who stood next to him sneered and glanced at him: "I''m going to go, anyway, I dare not violate my uncle''s words..."


    Hearing Song Mingda''s words, the interrogator couldn''t help but shudder.


    According to the deeds about his uncle circulated in the family, it seems, may, probably... the person who offended him will not end well, thinking of this, the big man never said anything.


    However, after hesitating for a while, he asked unwillingly: "Then is our mission a success or a failure?"


    "Of course it succeeded!" Song Mingda heard the words and laughed: "Since the Giant Kun Gang belongs to our uncle, then the benefits of our Song family will naturally be indispensable. Our uncle is not the kind of person who eats alone, well... don''t say it. Now, let''s withdraw first..."


    "Yes!" XN


    Following Song Mingda''s order, a group of Song family masters left the scene...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1947

    As for Song Yuzhi, the second lady who led the team, they had forgotten unconsciously.


    In the Song family, the affair between Zhou Ye and Song Yuzhi was nothing secret. At the beginning, Song Yuzhi had a fallout with Tiandao Song Que because of his brother-in-law Zhou Ye. Everyone in the Song family knew... In their opinion, since The family elder Song Que lifted the ban on the foot of his second young lady, which obviously means¡ªthings have turned for the better, that is to say¡ªmaybe since then, the Song family has only one son-in-law.


    Therefore, they don''t care about their second lady being taken away by their uncle.


    With the retreat of the Song family masters, on the entire long street, only the corpses and two people and a group of cheerful dogs were left on the floor.


    In the long street, the screams of Duguce and Yuwen Invincible echoed from time to time... The screams spread far and wide, and from time to time, there were several dog barks.


    The next day--


    In the city of Yuhang, in Yunyuzhen''s mansion.


    "Morning, Yuzhi baby..." Zhou Ye smiled and greeted the heroic girl who opened her eyes in her arms...


    With his greeting, a certain girl who was still in the shadows was embarrassed and slipped into the thin quilt, and he would never miss her head again.


    Zhou Ye looked at his sister-in-law''s piety and couldn''t help but chuckle. Sure enough, the most touching thing was the delicacy of a young girl.


    The two laughed again on the couch, and then Yuzhi learned good morning under the guidance of a wicked brother-in-law. After biting, the wicked brother-in-law let the poor one go. The little white sheep fell into the wolf''s mouth.


    Under the service of the maid, the two of them were dressed neatly and washed before they came to the back hall to prepare for a meal.


    At this time, all the women gathered in the back hall early. When Song Yuzhi walked into the back hall with Zhou Ye''s support, he was immediately ashamed and almost wanted to find them. Drill in a seam.


    Zhou Ye had a long time to persuade Song Yuzhi to give up the idea of ??running back to the house immediately.


    Fortunately, the girls didn''t tease the new sister too much, and after a few teases, it was enough.


    As the maids brought breakfast to the table, the women began to eat.


    "Brother-in-law...no...Yelang..."


    "I still like Yuzhi that you call my brother-in-law..." Zhou Ye joked with a smile.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yuzhi''s small face turned red... "Bad guy... If you run into your sister, what would you tell her to call you?"


    "Hehe...Of course she asked her to call my brother-in-law..." Zhou Ye said shamelessly.


    Yuzhi heard that, the whole person is not good... She angrily pinched Zhou Ye''s waist with her hand, and said: "Bad guy, don''t do this..."


    Seeing Yuzhi''s performance, the girls suddenly burst into laughter...


    But fortunately, gradually, Yuzhi became accustomed to this atmosphere. After all, these sisters are women of her own man, and she finally knew why her sister always complained to her last night. She was tied up and sent to her brother-in-law''s couch.


    Without him, it is really-too ??livestock.


    Because it was her first time last night, Zhou Ye didn''t use too much force, but...with more than enough energy but not enough energy, she looked at the uncomfortable appearance of her brother-in-law [pretending], and called out the sisters who had been waiting outside the door. Come in¡­¡­


    But even so, Zhou Ye was still worried about her for the first time, so after putting all the girls out one by one, he took her to another room to rest, giving her a seemingly first time...


    But even so, she almost frightened her, good deed, a few sisters are not the opponent of this animal.


    Can''t think about it anymore, just think about...


    Thinking of this, Xiaoyuzhi coughed a few times, pretending to be calm, and asked: "Brother-in-law, can you share the share of salt goods for my family..."


    "Of course no problem!" Zhou Ye waved a big hand and said, "From now on, all the salt products under the control of the Giant Kun Gang will be sold by your Song family, and the profit will be divided into fifty to five, how about?"


    "Really??"


    "Of course!" Zhou Ye said, looking at Yun Yuzhen and said, "Jin''er, what do you think?"


    "What the master said is what the real slave wants to say!" Yun Yuzhen said with a smile: "It takes time for me to integrate the forces of the three gangs, and... It¡¯s also great that the Kun Gang¡¯s strengths are sold by the Song Clan! I can also save my heart and deal exclusively with maritime affairs!"


    Having said this, Yun Yuzhen asked curiously: "Jin Slave once heard the little princess Wanjing say that the master has an invincible giant ship... made of steel, it is unsinkable in water, and extremely strong, even in strong winds and waves. Among them, it is still flat...I wonder if the master can let the real slave know..."


    Upon hearing Yun Yu''s truth, Song Yuzhi and Chun Yuwei both looked at Zhou Ye with curiosity...


    Steel giant ship?


    Does not sink in water?


    how can that be??


    As for the two of Pingting Tingting, the two have been with Zhou Ye for the longest time. What strange means have they never seen Zhou Ye?Not to mention the giant ship, it is the cosmic mothership, the Death Star Battle Star, they have also seen a lot...


    Therefore, the two are not curious.


    Zhou Ye looked at the curiosity that was about to overflow in the eyes of several girls, and smiled slightly: "Okay, it just so happens that I am going to the Dongming School. I will take you with you this time..."


    Chapter 2332


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and thirty-two


    On the sea beyond Yuhang¡ª¡ª


    Yunyu is really the flagship, and the Giant Kun is floating there.


    This Yunyu really car, about fifty meters long and three or four meters high, is already a rare giant ship in this era.


    And Yun Yuzhen has always been proud of this ship. Since she is going to send her master to the open sea to summon the giant steel ship, she will naturally bring her own flagship out to offer treasures. Of course, for the sake of safety, Yun Yuzhen didn''t bring the other ships of the Jukun Gang, and even the crew of the Jukun used the ghost ninja that Hemihu left for her.


    No way, who told Zhou Ye didn''t like male crew members?


    The training of the crew is not done overnight. Even if Yunyuzhen started to collect fisher girls from the coast as soon as he came back, he wanted to build a flagship team made up of all women, but in the end, the rule that women are not allowed to board the boat has a long history. .


    Although those fisher girls are proficient in water, it is impossible for them to learn to steer the sails in a short time.


    Therefore, Yun Yuzhen had to temporarily use the ghost ninjas left behind by Himihu as a crew member.


    "What does the master think of Zhen Slave''s Giant Kun?" Yun Yuzhen walked to Zhou Ye who was standing beside the ship''s side, hugged his master''s arm, and asked.


    This is not to say that Yunyu really wants to show off, but just like a child who gets what he thinks is good and wants to be praised by his own adult.


    When Zhou Ye heard the words, he laughed but said nothing...


    Seeing his master¡¯s behavior, Yun Yu really stomped... "Master..."


    At this moment, a white figure appeared behind Zhou Ye, "Master, it has reached the deep sea!"


    "Okay!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, then looked at Yun Yuzhen and said, "After a while, you will know what the Giant Kun is like in my eyes!"


    As he said, Zhou Ye raised his hand and pointed at the distant sea. Suddenly, a teleportation formation about 100 meters high opened out of thin air.


    On the round golden teleportation array, there are very mysterious characters, like gears, constantly circulating...


    The golden light emitted by the teleportation array even covered the sun¡¯s rays in the sky...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1948

    However, this is not what surprised the women the most...


    With the opening of the teleportation array, a giant steel beast is slowly passing through the teleportation array, opening outward...


    At this moment, the whole ship was silent...


    Whether it was Chun Yuwei who was seasick, Song Yuzhi who was watching the seascape not far away, and Yun Yuzhen who was standing next to Zhou Ye, their eyes widened, looking at the giant steel beast in front of them, from the teleportation array. Drive out slowly...


    When the super battleship Umbrella, a giant steel beast of more than 350 meters long, was completely launched from the teleportation array, the women looked at the terrifying behemoth in front of them, completely sluggish.


    "This...this...is this master your steel giant ship?" At this moment, Yun Yuzhen looked at the steel behemoth quietly standing beside him, and his whole person felt unreal.


    If you look down from the sky at this time, you will find that the Giant Kun, originally the most powerful warship of this era, is compared with the Umbrella next to it, just like the contrast between a kitten and a war elephant. general¡­¡­


    "Master...Master..., please, let me go up and take a look..."


    At this moment, Yun Yuzhen, who had recovered his senses, hugged his owner''s arm, acting like a coquettish and selling cute, all kinds of methods will come out... in order to get on the boat to see the true face of Lushan.


    Not only her, but even the eyes of the women beside him are full of longing...


    Seeing the eyes of his own women, Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, and said with a smile: "Of course there is no problem..."


    "Nadeshiko, lower the gangway..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s order, the Umbrella was close to the side of the Jukun, and soon a gangway was lowered and placed on the side of the Jukun.


    Yun Yuzhen and other women stepped onto the gangway under Zhou Ye''s leadership.


    At the entrance of the stairs, Yamato Nadeshiko, wearing a cherry-colored thirteen sheet, was already kneeling respectfully on the deck, waiting for a long time.


    Seeing Zhou Ye coming up, Yamato Nadeshiko touched the ground with three fingers, bowed his head and said, "Master, welcome home!"


    "Well, I''m back!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    For Yamato Nadeshiko, the Umbrella is not only her birth opportunity, but also her home...Although she has become an electronic wizard at this time, she can leave the Yamato and seek a more powerful carrier...


    However, Yamato Nadeshiko is reluctant to leave here, because this is where she and her master''s memories are. Everywhere here, there are good memories of her and her master...


    Of course, Yamato Nadeshiko also has a small plan in his heart...


    Why have not been willing to replace the carrier??


    Because only in this way can I be summoned by my master every now and then...


    After all, if it is too powerful a carrier, the owner will basically not call it.


    Like the Death Star--


    Unless Zhou Ye intends to destroy the planet, otherwise it will never be summoned. Other than that, with the volume and mass of the Death Star, once it enters the far earth orbit... its own magnetic field will disturb the Earth¡¯s magnetic field. It is not impossible to even destroy the entire human race on the earth due to the sudden violent tide caused by the disturbance of the magnetic field.


    But then again...


    If the owner wants to completely destroy a planet or even a universe, does he still need to use the Death Star?


    He can easily do this by himself...


    Therefore, a powerful carrier also means that it is possible that the owner of his own will not necessarily be summoned once after passing hundreds of times. In contrast, Yamato Nadeshiko would rather not change the carrier, and always accompany his master in this form, waiting for his master''s anytime call¡­¡­


    This is not the case, my master has already carried himself with him for several consecutive worlds...


    Thinking of this, Yamato Nadeshiko couldn''t help but leak a smile...Sometimes, being strong does not necessarily mean a good thing, and she is more willing to be with her host than being strong.


    "Noseko, thank you for your hard work..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly at the smiling face of Yamato Nadeshi in front of him.


    "Where, the master is too polite..." Yamato Nadeshiko turned his head to look at the girls behind Zhou Ye, smiled slightly: "These sisters are the new sisters of the master, hello, I am Yamato Nadeshiko..."


    "Hello...I am Chunyuwei..."


    "Hello, I am¡­¡­"


    Following the self-introduction of Yamato Nadeshiko, the girls also began to introduce themselves. Facing Yamato Nadeshiko, a gentle and virtuous woman, the girls gradually became relieved. After all, in their opinion, they can help themselves. The man in charge of this steel behemoth must be a woman trusted by his own man...


    They are really afraid of being a very difficult woman... Yamato Nadeshiko''s kindness also relieved them.


    With the deepening of the exchange, the girls gradually became familiar with Yamato Nadeshiko. Under the leadership of Yamato Nadeshiko, they visited this incredible steel beast in their eyes... As for the Giant Kun that they used to ride?They will be driven back by the ghosts...Next, they will spend the trip to the Ryukyu Islands on the Umbrella.


    Chapter 2333


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and thirty-three


    The Ryukyu Islands have a total length of more than 1,000 kilometers from north to south, facing northeast to southwest, covering an area of ??4,644.75 square kilometers and more than 60 islands.


    It used to be the best haven for pirates and criminals. After all, it is not far from the southeast coast, only more than 600 nautical miles.


    The earliest ethnic group here was the Jomon people, but since Dongming sent them here, these Jomon people have been expelled to the neon Satsuma clan, and they have been built on the island and adopted female refugees...


    Today, this place has become the prohibition of the Dongming School. The largest island in the Ryukyu Islands, Ryukyu Island, is the residence of the Dongming School.


    Ryukyu Island is located in the middle of the Ryukyu Islands and is the best natural deep-water port.


    On the island of Ryukyu, there are everywhere women in the uniforms of the Dongming School... It seems that the Dongming School has built an artificial daughter country.


    At this time, outside the largest port of Ryukyu Island, a young girl in a white silk skirt was standing there, staring at the sea level in the distance, as if waiting for something.


    Behind her, more than a dozen young girls in Dongming style costumes were standing there, and these young girls were talking in low voices.


    "Is the island owner really coming back today?"


    "I don''t know, but looking at the appearance of the young lady, I guess I will come back!"


    "Speaking of which, the island owner hasn''t returned for more than half a year... I really miss the island owner..."


    "Sick Nizi, are you thinking about the island owner... Didn''t you hold you to death last time?"


    "How can you die... dare you say you don''t want the island owner?"


    "Of course I thought..."


    "..."


    Standing in front of the maids, Zhou Wanjing was full of depression as she listened to the voices of the maids.


    Obviously he is the most active of the sisters, so whether it is Xiuxun or Xiufang, they are in front of him, and they are completely recognized by his father...Even Qingxuan...


    No matter how you think about these things, it is depressing...


    Had it not been for my mother, Mrs. Dongming, to prevent her from leaving the island, she would have rushed to the Central Plains and forcibly gave her father...How could she make those sisters laugh at her in the chat group and say that she was guilty? The guts...just shouting and not acting?


    Thinking of this, Zhou Wanjing couldn''t help but gritted her teeth.

 The Movie World Chapter 1949

    At this moment, someone yelled...


    "Look at it, it''s the island owner''s ship...it''s really the island owner back!!"


    When Zhou Wanjing heard the words, she hurriedly looked up. As expected, at the sea level in the distance, a huge ship with no mast sails was approaching here...


    "It''s Father..."


    Seeing this, Zhou Wanjing couldn''t help it anymore, picked up the corner of her skirt, and ran quickly towards the huge ship in the distance...


    At this time, the afterglow of the setting sun fell on the sea, setting the sea water into a golden color... The girl in a white dress was like an elf in the sea, stepping on the golden sea water and ran towards the huge ship...


    The so-called top players in the arena, if they see this scene, they will definitely commit suicide in shame.


    When it was said that it was too late, the girl''s figure flickered on the sea, and after just a few strokes, she had already arrived in front of the giant ship...


    Just when Zhou Wanjing was about to arrive in front of the giant ship, she suddenly felt an invisible force acting on her... Her heart warmed, and then she gave up struggling, and then allowed this force to transmit her to someone who had long been missed. In the arms.


    "father¡­¡­"


    A stream of light flashed in front of her, and a familiar face had appeared in front of her...


    Zhou Wanjing couldn''t help it anymore, opened her arms and hugged the person who was thinking about it all day and night... "Dad... Wanjing, Wanjing missed you so much..."


    "Really?" Zhou Ye hugged the daughter in his arms and teased: "Why do I hear Meixian say that if someone wants me not to come again, they have to find someone to marry me, and make me regret it for a lifetime. ??"


    "Dad..." Zhou Wanjing blushed when she heard her father''s words, she put her little head on someone''s shoulder, and refused to say anything.


    After laughing for a while, Zhou Ye introduced his daughters to his women one by one.


    Even though Zhou Wanjing seemed polite and respectable when facing these women... but in private, Xiaoshou didn''t know how many times she had greeted her father''s waist.


    [Smelly dad, I have to be willing to go back to Ryukyu to find me soon... It turned out to be... again!


    [Is it not enough to have our sisters??


    Zhou Ye looked innocent towards his daughter''s accusing eyes... as if it was not him.


    In this regard, Zhou Wanjing was also suffering from anger, but there was no other way besides suffering from anger.


    However, there is actually no other way...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Wanjing''s eyes rolled steadily...Speaking of which, above their sisters, there is a big sister...


    It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t like going to the underworld, so they haven¡¯t seen the eldest sister, but now...it¡¯s time to find out the eldest sister too, otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that they won¡¯t be able to restrain their unwary father. ...


    While talking and laughing, the Umbrella has already docked at the port of Ryukyu Island...


    Mrs. Dongming was not on the island, and Zhou Ye didn''t like to be in charge of affairs. Zhou Wanjing, who was the leader of the young faction, naturally became the manager of the island.


    Even if she doesn''t like her father''s new woman, she still has to do her best as a landlord.


    However, she didn''t want to let these women go so easily... Thinking of this, Zhou Wanjing smiled at the girls who followed Zhou Ye: "Sisters are here at the right time, and today it happens to be me who sent Daqing to Dongming. I also invite all sisters to join in and celebrate together!"


    "Dongming Sect Daqing?" Hearing this, Song Yuzhi asked rather curiously: "Is it a celebration like the Zhongyuan Festival?"


    "Hehe, Sister Yuzhi is not anxious, at night, you will know!" Zhou Wanjing smiled mysteriously.


    Song Yuzhi heard Zhou Wanjing''s mystery, and couldn''t help but look at Zhou Ye... He seemed to be asking his own man, what is this so-called Dongming Daqing?


    When Zhou Ye saw this, he just wanted to speak... As a result, his daughter Zhou Wanjing was overwhelmed... "Daddy is not allowed to speak, otherwise it won''t be fun..."


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye could only signal helplessly...I didn''t want to say it, but was sealed by someone with the ability to speak...


    Upon seeing this, the women chuckled slightly...


    While talking and laughing, Zhou Wanjing had already led Zhou Ye and others through the gangway and onto the pier...


    "Island owner, welcome home!" XN


    As soon as they stepped onto the dock, more than ten female disciples of the Dongming School bowed and saluted Zhou Ye.


    Chapter 2334


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and thirty four


    "Okay, get up!" Zhou Wanjing said first: "I decided to hold the Dongming Daqing celebration tonight, everyone, hurry up and prepare the supplies needed for Daqing..."


    A light flashed in the eyes of all the female disciples when they heard the words of their young master, and then they couldn''t wait to say: "Please follow the young leader''s order!"


    As the voice fell, more than ten female disciples disappeared on the dock in a flash...


    "What a handsome effort..."


    Seeing the group of Dongming disciples who disappeared in the blink of an eye, Song Yuzhi couldn''t help but sigh... "It is said that in the martial arts, there is the Yinkui faction in the martial arts, and the right way has Cihang Jingzhai in charge. Today It seems that the Dongming faction is far superior to these two factions..."


    "Hehe, you don''t dare to be..." Zhou Wanjing heard the words with a smile: "It''s all right for my elder sister to talk about this. If I let my grandmother hear this, I won''t break Wanjing''s PP!"


    "Huh? Dare to ask Sister Wanjing''s grandmother..." Song Yuzhi curiously asked.


    "Uh... Zhou Ma has been tired for so long, everyone is tired, Wan Jing... take us to take a rest, and we have to participate in the celebration later!" Zhou Ye interrupted a bit awkwardly.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s interruption, Song Yuzhi gave him a weird look. I don''t know why he didn''t let himself ask this question... However, since she was her own man, she would naturally not violate...


    Thinking of this, Song Yu laughed: "Yes, Wanjing, take us to rest first..."


    "Alright, Daqing still needs to prepare for more than an hour, so I will settle the elder sisters first..." Zhou Wanjing said as she walked away with her daughters.


    Most of the residences here are on the coast. The modern villas built by the seaside give the women an eye-opening feeling... After all, this European-American style villa is still relatively new to all women. of.


    Especially in the villas, all kinds of modern electrical appliances are amazed by the girls.


    After setting up the girls, Zhou Wanjing pulled Zhou Ye out on the excuse that Daqing of the Dongming School needed her father''s help...


    The father and daughter walked out of the villa, turned a bay, and came to a clearing in the coconut grove...


    "Ahem, Wanjing, what on earth do you want to tell your father?" Zhou Ye asked pretendingly.


    "Hehe...Father, why don''t you let Sister Yuzhi know that, in fact, my grandmother is the yin queen of the Yinkui school?" At this time, Zhou Wanjing, who had no outsiders by his side, became an eccentric spirit. The little elf looked at his father defiantly and said, "Are you afraid that she will know that you are not only my father, but also my grandfather?"


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at his daughter helplessly... "Don''t make trouble... Wanjing..."


    "I didn''t make a fuss, I just didn''t agree...Why is the person who showed my heart the first to my father was me, but my father came to me last...I don''t accept...well..."


    The best way to deal with a jealous woman is to shut her up.


    Otherwise, the more things she said, the more she would feel wronged...in the end, she would be out of control.


    Of course, there are many ways to keep a woman closed. Beating and scolding are just the most inferior way. It is easy to give birth to resentment and cause endless misfortunes.

 Movie World I am King Chapter 1950

    Besides, Zhou Ye was not willing to treat his daughter that way, so he could only...


    After a long while-the figure in the coconut grove separated...


    A certain little Nizi who was taught that he couldn''t speak, looked at her father provocatively, "How can you be patient? Have the ability to treat me like my mother..."


    Oh, my uncle can''t bear it, my aunt can''t bear it...


    Faced with such a provocation, how can Zhou Ye endure... "Baby, this is what you asked for..."


    "Hey...nothing but speaking...ah...well..."


    Someone paid the price of''blood'' for her provocation...


    Of course, this is the price she has long wanted to pay...but, she will be absent for the Dongming School Daqing tonight...


    However, for Zhou Wanjing, it didn''t matter... Anyway, she had done what she wanted.


    When the silver moon rises from the sea...


    Daqing of the Dongming School began.


    All the Dongming disciples, wearing masks and short skirts, appeared in the large open space in the island. At this time, a pile of logs bonfires three meters high had been lit in the open space.


    The girls sang and danced, while enjoying the sumptuous food, while dancing a rather enchanting dance.


    Of course, there are also Yun Yuzhen and other women who first came to the precious land...


    At this time, they also wear masks and wear the same attire as the disciples of the Dongming School.


    Only at this time, Song Yuzhi and other women were quite uncomfortable, because-the female disciples who sent the clothes told them that they were not allowed to wear other things under these attire. In other words, at this time-they were all in neutral. What...


    This is quite difficult for Song Yuzhi, who has been educated by a family since he was young...


    But fortunately, she felt a lot more comfortable when she knew that there was no other sex on the island except her own man.


    Otherwise, she would never dress like this.


    Thousands of girls from the Dongming School surrounded the bonfire, singing and dancing, laughing and playing...


    They held hands around the bonfire and pulled them into a big circle...Dancing unknown dances...The joyous atmosphere, Song Yuzhi and other women were also infected and let go. In this bonfire party, enjoy the fun...


    What makes Song Yuzhi a little strange is, where did his brother-in-law go?Why hasn''t it appeared yet??


    When she was looking for her brother-in-law everywhere, the accompaniment of the drums suddenly changed and turned into a blast of drums.


    Then, a certain person walked into the venue, and saw that he was about 1.9 meters tall, and his whole body was like the most perfect creation in the sky, which made women feel a...want at a glance.


    Unlike the girls, he didn''t wear a mask... His handsome face had a smirk.


    This is not Zhou Ye and who is it??


    Seeing Zhou Ye entering the arena, all the girls screamed...


    Then...they shifted their target, gathered around him, sang, danced, and jumped... They sweated and showed him their feminine charm...


    At some point, the drum beat stopped...


    The girls formed a circle with their backs to Zhou Ye, and then... bend down...


    For a time, there were big apples everywhere...


    Even Song Yuzhi and other women unknowingly acted exactly the same as the Dongming girls under this atmosphere.


    Taking this as an opportunity...A carnival that truly belonged to Daqing of the Dongming School began...Of course, it was also the carnival of Zhou Ye.


    After all, who made him the man of all the Dongming girls?Although it is hard to take one enemy a thousand, but he is as sweet as a sweetheart...


    Chapter 2335


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and thirty five


    Unknowingly, three days have passed since Dongming School Daqing...


    Song Yuzhi and other women are gradually getting used to the customs on Ryukyu Island...


    In particular, their relationship with Wanjing has become more harmonious.


    After all, among the three major irons, they also accounted for the same... at least they had carried the''gun'' together.


    Outside the largest beach on the Ryukyu Island, a huge beach chair was standing there, Zhou Ye lazily crawling on it, Song Yuzhi and Zhou Wanjing, two women sitting right by his side, gently helping him with their hands. Apply sunscreen.


    Ping Ping Tingting and twenty female disciples of the Dongming School were playing beach volleyball on the beach...


    Of course, with the strength of these two girls, even though they are two to twenty, they are still bullying.


    As for Yunyuzhen and Chunyuwei, they are obsessed with barbecue by the beach.


    They were at the barbecue grill, desperately trying to show off their feminine charm, and made a barbecue meal that was enough to amaze their men, but unfortunately, with Zhou Ye¡¯s tricky taste of eating all over the world. Say, it''s a bit hanging.


    "Yelang...Do you really plan to build this paradise into a casino?" Song Yuzhi asked rather depressed.


    "Yeah... don''t you think it is appropriate to build a casino here?" Zhou Ye stretched his waist, then turned over and asked them to help him continue to put on sunscreen. "It''s not far from Dongying. Yuhang is not far away, it is an excellent area..."


    Speaking of this, Zhou Ye saw Song Yuzhi''s rather reluctant look, and smiled slightly: "Okay, don''t be reluctant... It will be a thousand years later to build a casino city. By then, I am afraid of you. I''m tired of showing the scenery here..."


    "But..." Song Yuzhi said with a bit of reluctance: "The scenery here is so pleasant, it''s not a pity that the vulgar things are stained..."


    "Hahaha... in the future, you will find that there will be more places with beautiful scenery!" Said this, Zhou Ye took the two women into his arms, "Besides, it''s still early...what anxious... Maybe I will change my mind then..."


    "Hmm..." Song Yu nodded softly after hearing the words...


    "Okay, be good, but let''s play ball with Ping Ping Tingting and others..." Zhou Ye said, patted the two women''s dolphins.


    "Okay, I wanted to defeat Sister Ping Ping a long time ago. It''s really hateful to bully my Dongming school disciples..." Wan Jing said, waving her small fist, and pulling Song Yuzhi up. The game is going on on the beach...


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help but chuckle while looking at his daughter''s self-confident appearance...


    I''m afraid that my daughter will be unlucky this time... However, it wouldn''t be too much to want to come here to seduce Tingting and the two daughters...


    Let them go...


    I just don''t know what kind of expressions the Yuwen family and Dugu family look like after receiving their gifts??


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but look forward to it...


    Three days later----


    Luoyang, the eastern capital...Dugu Mansion.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1951

    You Chuhong looked at her grandson in front of her, the anger in her eyes burst out...


    "Okay, okay, okay... My lone lone family was bullied by a small gang of rivers and lakes into such an appearance, OK... OK!"


    The lord of the Dugu Sect, Dugu Peak also had a gloomy look at this time, staring stubbornly in front of him, lying on the ground, like the son of a dog, the blue veins on his forehead collapsed to the ground."Jukun Gang... what a giant kun Gang, I want him to stay away...!"


    No matter how ambition is Dugu Ce, no matter how talented, and lusty, he is also a Dugu man, how can he be bullied like this??


    "The lord, the most important thing at this time is to cure Young Master Ce''s dementia first..." Du Guxiong said hesitantly: "And as the chaos today, we are not easy..."


    "Shut up..." Duguba shouted loudly: "Should I let the face of my Dugu family be trampled on?"


    This Dugu Ba is also the son of You Chuhong, and the younger brother of the lord Dugufeng, perhaps because of the smell. On weekdays, the closest thing to him is the nephew of Duguce... Now I see my nephew changing. In this way, there is a feeling of empathy."


    You Chuhong suppressed the anger and asked, "What did the royal doctor in the palace say?"


    "Returning to the ancestors, the doctor said... Master Ce everything is normal, but..." A master from the Dugu family just said here.


    Suddenly there was a dog barking outside the courtyard...


    Then, Duguce, who was originally lying on the ground like a dog and drooling, was as if he had heard some kind of signal. In a flash, he raised his hands, unlocked the cool belt, raised his apple high, and prepared. The appearance of bearing the favor of a dog...


    "Master Ce, don''t do that..."


    "Master Ce..."


    The people next to him hurriedly rushed up when they saw this. Tikuzi''s Tikuzi, helped lift up...


    It took a long time to settle the Dugu policy...


    Seeing this, whether it was You Chuhong or Dugufeng, his face was extremely ugly...


    This is not sick?That¡¯s it if you are ill?As soon as I hear the dog barking...


    It''s simply...


    "I''ve decided, this time I will do it myself... and wipe out all the giant kun gang... Do not keep the chickens and dogs!" You Chuhong said bitterly.


    "This, old lady, no..." Du Guxiong hurriedly stepped forward and said: "If there is a chaos today, old lady, you are the Dinghai Shenzhen of my Dugu Clan, how can you easily leave Dongdu? Besides, you still have it on your body. Stubborn..."


    Although You Chuhong is the number one master of the Dugu Sect, but in the early years, he suffered a problem in his practice and injured the lung meridian, so that he suffered from asthma stubborn disease... once he was overworked, he would have an attack.


    This is also a well-known thing in the Dugu Family...


    Therefore, this time, the two brothers Duguba and Dugufeng did not scold Duguxiong, but went out together: "Brother Xiong said that his mother''s body is very important, and the Dugu Valve needs you to be at the helm. How can you leave easily? Eastern Capital..."


    Hearing what her two sons were saying, You Chuhong took a deep breath... She knew that this was indeed her recklessness...


    Dong is the foundation of her lone lone sect. If she leaves, if Wang Shichong takes the opportunity to make trouble, with her two sons, she really can''t beat that old fox.


    Thinking of this, You Chuhong sighed, "Fine, since that''s the case, I won''t do it myself... Ask someone to call Feng Girl over..."


    "Yes!" X2


    Hearing that my mother did not do it herself, the two brothers Dugufeng were relieved...


    As for, why did my mother call Feng Girl over?They also had some guesses in their hearts...


    The master of the Dugu family, if You Chuhong is the first master, then Dugufeng''s daughter, Dugufeng is the second master...


    Calling Du Gufeng to come, naturally sent her to take her family''s masters to Yuhang to destroy the giant Kungang.


    Chapter 2336


    Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty Six


    Half a month later...


    A fleet of three large ships, from Luoyang, the eastern capital, travels through Tongji Canal, then enters the Yangtze River waterway, and descends to the southeast important town, Yuhang.


    On the bow of the leading ship, stood a young girl wearing a black samurai costume with a long sword across her waist.


    The original exquisite body was wrapped in the fitted samurai uniform, and it felt more toned, especially her slender and white fingers, which gave people an indescribable beauty at first glance.


    At this moment, the girl was looking at the Yuhang Pier, which was approaching in the distance, with a smile, not knowing what she was thinking.


    At this moment, a big man in Tsing Yi walked over and held a fist to the girl: "Miss, Yu Hang is the front convenience. Should we take a rest and inquire about the situation before making a decision?"


    "No need!" The girl waved her hand and said leisurely: "Although I look down on the second generation ancestor who can''t do anything, but in the final analysis, he is still a member of my lonely family. He has done something wrong and can''t help it. The gang will deal with it...After we got off the ship, we went straight to the headquarters of the giant kun gang, and after taking the cheap maid, let¡¯s go! We also saved trouble and confronted the Song Clan."


    "Yes!" Hearing what his own lady said, the big man nodded respectfully and went down to pass the order.


    "Song Clan..." After the big man went down, Du Gufeng leaned on the wooden fence and muttered, "What is your relationship with this giant Kun Gang?"


    Although Du Gufeng went straight down by boat, but he didn''t have the trouble of rushing to the Giant Kun Gang.


    Instead, while inquiring about the news, he moved slowly...


    Otherwise, Du Gufeng and his party would go down the river, and it would not take half a month.


    Her carefulness is indeed not in vain.


    As far as she knows, it is not only her brother Duguce who suffered that day, but also Yuwen''s invincible Yuwen family.


    After Yuwen Wudi was sent back to Yuwen¡¯s house, it is said that Yuwen was injured in anger on that day, and even wanted to order the soldiers to send Yuhang to Yuhang and kill the whole Yuhang without leaving... However, he was given to Yuwen, the first master of Yuwen. Discouraged...


    After that, the Yuwen Valve was no more...


    As for what Yuwen''s family thinks, and Yu Wenhua''s reason to dissuade his uncle Yuwen from being hurt, this is not something that Dugu''s spies can find out.


    The second is that the Jukun Gang''s annexation of the Haisha Gang and the Water Dragon Gang not only touched the interests of the Yuwen family, but also the interests of the Song Clan. After all, the Song Clan stood behind the Water Dragon Gang.


    However, that day, I did not hear about the abuse of the leader of the Song Clan. Especially, the Song Clan did not go to the Jukun Gang afterwards. Instead, the Jukun Gang and the Song Clan formed a cooperation trend. The salt of the entire southeast coast. The goods were all sold by the Song Clan...In this way, Du Gufeng couldn''t help being careless.


    In this matter, what role did Song Clan play??


    For a second generation ancestor, is it worthwhile for the Shang Song clique?


    And how does Yuwen Valve plan?Could it be that they asked her to fight for the Dugu Clan and Song Clan before they came out to reap the benefits of the fisherman??


    I really want to blind his Yuwenshu...


    Thinking of this, Dugufeng''s face leaked a sneer...


    This time, she will attack the Giant Kun Gang with the force of thunderbolt, and after taking down the Giant Kun Gang leader Yun Yuzhen, she will quickly withdraw... I want to come, this will not touch the interests of the Song Dynasty, after all... Cooperating with others, I don¡¯t have to lead Shuxin. If she captures Yun Yuzhen, the Song Clan will naturally completely control the Giant Kun Gang. In this way, the Song Clan can not only blame her Dugu Clan, but also promote her Dugu Clan. Favors.


    After all, she helped him Song Clan to do what Song Clan wanted to do but couldn''t do...


    As thoughts flowed, the three big ships had already landed...

 Movie World I am King Chapter 1952

    After a while, more than a hundred knights were already on the dock, waiting in line...


    The merchants'' helpers on the dock looked at these knights wearing leather armor and swords. They all pointed and pointed... but did not dare to step forward.


    At this time, Du Gufeng also walked out, took the reins handed over by a servant, and turned on his horse... "Go!"


    With her sweet drink, more than a hundred martial arts masters, led by her, ran towards the salt street at the east coast of the city...


    For a time, the sound of horseshoes resounded like thunder.


    On the other side, on the Yanhuo Street-the door of the Jukunbang shop, a strange figure is sitting here, with the former boss of the Jukunbang who sits on the Yanhuo Street, Mr. Yun drinking tea.


    It''s just that the look of the old man Yun at this time is really too interesting...


    She flinched, and even the hand that poured the tea was trembling, and she felt a little frustrated.


    "Song Daxia, please have tea..."


    "Yeah!" The strange man just nodded slightly when facing the hospitality of Old Clan Leader Yun...


    His behavior seemed very impolite, but in the eyes of everyone around him, it was quite normal...because he was the leader of the Song Clan, Tiandao Song Que.


    On the other side of the tea table, there is a middle-aged man sitting. Although he is dressed in a coarse blouse and dressed as an under-person, no one dares to despise him...


    "I have heard about the name of Brother Shi''s Evil King for a long time, but I couldn''t ask for it. I didn''t expect that I met here today...It''s a great blessing in life!" Song Que said slowly, looking at the middle-aged man.


    "It''s just a fake name!" Shi Zhixuan picked up his teacup without rushing, and smiled freely: "The Evil King is dead, and now there is only one chariot driver, Song Master is polite!"


    "Hahaha... what an evil king, he can afford to put it down...hahaha!" Song Que burst into laughter when he heard Shi Zhixuan''s words.


    "If you can''t let go... so what?" Hearing Song Que''s words, Shi Zhixuan said bitterly: "The master''s order cannot be violated. If you can''t let it go...you have to let it go!"


    Song Que sighed after hearing this...


    He really didn''t know how his son-in-law made a generation of masters like this...


    You know, that''s the Evil King... The Evil King Shi Zhixuan who has drew with San Ren Ning Daoqi three times.


    Even if it was Song Que, he was not sure of victory.It can only be said that if it is against each other, the winner will be divided into half.


    However, since I saw it today, Duan Duan can''t let it go...


    You know, Shi Zhixuan''s name is also engraved on the whetstone in his Modaotang. It''s just that there is nowhere to look for it. If you don''t have a good fight today, wouldn''t it be a pity??


    Thinking of this, Song Que looked at Shi Zhixuan''s eyes, and the spirits burst out, and said slowly: "Brother Shi, Song has foreseen the magical body and immortal seal of Shi''s name moving the world, please... ¡­"


    Chapter 2337


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and thirty-seven


    Song Que hasn''t finished talking...


    "Patter..."


    With a sound, the two books were thrown on the tea table...


    One book says [Summary of Magical Demon Body Law] and the other book says [Undead Seal Method]...


    "If you want to see it..."


    After throwing the two martial arts secrets on the table, Shi Zhixuan lifted up his tea bowl and took a sip... that gesture was like a hermit who saw through the world.


    But Song Que was dumbfounded by Shi Zhixuan''s actions...


    Fuck-do you understand human language? I mean to compete with you. What do you mean by just throwing out your martial arts secrets??


    "Brother Shi, are you trying to trick Song to fail?" Although Song Que''s face was not angry, his tone had become cold.


    "Haha... The Lord Song is too worried! How dare I play with the master''s Yue Zhang Taishan?" Shi Zhixuan said unhurriedly: "It''s just that after Shi has seen the master''s power, he Knowing that martial arts has its limits, that is, how about reaching the limits of martial arts and breaking the void? Compared to the master, it is just like an ant..."


    Hearing Shi Zhixuan''s words, Song Que couldn''t help being discouraged...


    Indeed, he has also tried with his son-in-law, and the result is really discouraging...


    If it is only one point more, or even a hundred times stronger, Song Que is confident that he can catch up with him by honing his martial skills...


    However, the difference between him and Zhou Ye is more than a hundred times, a thousand times, or even ten thousand times...


    That guy was born to disrupt his martial arts heart.


    Being able to keep his Dao heart from breaking down is already considered to be his will is different from ordinary people''s firmness.


    Thinking of this, Song Que couldn''t help but feel a little bit of sympathy for Shi Zhixuan.


    "Oh-!" X2


    Both of them sighed involuntarily...


    Just when the two old guys were cherishing each other... Suddenly, there was a sound of horseshoes, and then Baiyu rushed into the Salt Goods Street and surrounded the entire salt shop of the Giant Kun Gang.


    "Jukun Gang leader, where is Yunyu really!"


    With a scolding, the figure of a knight stood out from the crowd...


    Then the knights behind her also shouted loudly: "Dugu''s work, please stay away!"


    With the shouts of these knights, the originally lively salt street suddenly became clean...Of course, there are some desperadoes who dare to ask for life on the sea, but they are not interested in helping the giant Kun. Help stop Jae...just standing in the distance watching the excitement.


    At this time, Du Gufeng also jumped off the horse, Shi Shiran walked to the salt store, and looked up and down the three people sitting in front of the tea table.


    "I wonder if the three seniors have a relationship with the Jukun Gang?" Although Du Gufeng saw the extraordinary coming of Song Que and Shi Zhixuan, they did not recognize their identities.


    After all, Song Que hadn''t been out of Lingnan for a long time, and few people could recognize him, and the evil king Shi Zhixuan was the Lord with enemies everywhere, and few people could recognize him.


    "Haha... the misfortune caused by your master has come, how are you doing?"


    Hearing Du Gufeng''s words, Old God Song Que was teasing Shi Zhixuan...


    "It''s not my coachman''s turn to take care of the battle..." Shi Zhixuan replied unhurriedly: "My master has so many talents, how can I let an old guy who drives a car come out to fight?"


    "Hehe... Old man Shi is right. If you let you do it, doesn''t it appear that no one under my master''s command is available?" As this sounded like a silver bell, words with a slightly exotic accent sounded... At some point, a pretty figure wearing a thirteen singles appeared in front of everyone.


    "The old slave has seen the god master!"


    Seeing this figure, Shi Zhixuan hurriedly got up, respectfully saluting the slim figure.


    The person who came is not someone else, it is the god of ghosts and gods.


    She stayed here just to deal with the follow-up matters of Dugu''s Family and Yuwen''s Family...

 Movie World I am King Chapter 1953

    "Hi...this woman...not easy!"


    Seeing Bei Mihu''s figure, Tiandao Song Que couldn''t help narrowing his eyes, and took a breath.


    Although Bei Mihu was standing in front of him, in his spirit, he could not feel the existence of Bei Mihu at all, as if the Eastern woman in front of him was just a phantom.


    The master''s trick is to focus on the front line of life and death.


    However, even if your martial arts are outstanding, you can''t kill a person who doesn''t exist in this world.


    Obviously, Himiko is such an existence.


    But...bei Mihu does exist in this world, and this kind of extremely uncomfortable sense of contradiction makes people feel like they want to vomit blood.


    Mei Hu turned his head and smiled at Song Que, and then said: "The master Song has praised him, and the slave slave is just a female slave of the master...can''t afford the praise of the master!"


    As Bei Mihu''s voice landed, the No. 10 knight of the Dugulord who was standing behind Dugufeng instantly turned into a piece of flesh and blood together with the horses under their hips... and the leading Dugufeng''s eyes widened. The face is incredible...


    At this time, Du Gufeng was horrified...


    After this weird woman appeared and stood on the spot, she felt like her whole body was tied up by countless invisible silk threads, unable to move.


    Not only was her body unable to move, but even her gaze seemed to be caught by an invisible big hand, and she couldn''t say a word...


    At this time, Himihu, who killed the Dugu family samurai in a flash, took small steps with joy, walked in front of Dugufeng, stretched out her hand, and provoked her chin.


    To be honest, Bei Mihu is only less than 1.6 meters tall, while Du Gufeng is 1.7 meters tall because of his Xianbei descent.


    A short girl, holding the appearance of a tall girl with her hand, looks quite funny...


    However, everyone present did not smile...


    Because, behind Du Gufeng, there are more than a hundred piles of bloody corpses...These corpses are stacked on top of each other, and it is impossible to tell which is a human and which is a horse.


    In this bloody scene, the scene that appeared, made people feel very strange.


    Even with Song Que and Shi Zhixuan''s skills, they couldn''t tell how Pi Mihu used these Dugu family knights to shred the corpses.


    "Tsk tusk..." Pi Mihu looked at Dugufeng¡¯s small face as if looking at an animal, then walked around Dugufeng, slapped her dolphins in his hands, or measured her slender waist...busy After a while, he said, "Yes, it''s the type that the owner likes... You should be glad that you have a good skin, otherwise... You would have become one of those corpses..."


    Chapter 2338


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and thirty eight


    When he said this, Himi disregarded Du Gufeng¡¯s horrified eyes, and then said: "However, having a good skin is just a good congenital condition. It needs adjustments from the day after tomorrow... Well, in order to make the master happy, I will work a little harder. ..."


    After saying these words, Himihu was about to leave here. At this moment, she seemed to be thinking of something, and turned around to give a salute to Song Que and the others, and said: "Song Master, please wait a moment...my master I am currently in Ryukyu, and I can return at noon tomorrow...Himeihu has retired first!"


    As the voice fell, Bei Mi called the whole person, and even Du Gufeng, disappeared in front of everyone.


    "call--"


    It wasn''t until Meihu left for a long time that Song Que sighed deeply... "What kind of demons and monsters are under my son-in-law..."


    "Hehe..." Shi Zhixuan just smiled when he heard the words... "The Lord''s daughter gave birth well..."


    That means--if your daughter hadn''t married my master, maybe she would be as unlucky as me...


    Who was Song Que, naturally he could hear the meaning of Shi Zhixuan''s words... and he didn''t care."Of course, I should probably say that it is because my daughter gave birth well that I have a glimpse of Dabao..."


    Hearing this, Shi Zhixuan rolled his eyes helplessly...Well, it''s also very helpless for a grandmaster to be shameless.


    At this time, dozens of guys from the Giant Kun Gang drove a carriage and came here.


    Their task is to deal with these corpses...


    To be honest, they have been accustomed to the aunt¡¯s preferences since Bei Mihu took the seat of the Giant Kun Gang...


    In the hands of this aunt, almost never left a whole body.


    These stormtroopers that were capable of fighting and daring to fight, have now changed into a corpse collection team... hey.


    After Song Que chatted with Shi Zhixuan a few more words, he turned and left Yanhuo Street.


    The next day--


    Zhou Ye took Song Yuzhi and returned to Yuhang... After all, Song Que is here, he has to come back.


    And Ping Ping Tingting and Chun Yuwei and other women are still in Ryukyu for the time being, enjoying the sunny beach bikini...


    After getting off the ship, Zhou Ye took Song Yuzhi to the Tingtao Tower in Yuhang City... Tingtao Tower was the property of the Song family, and the Song clan leader came here naturally to live in the Song family property.


    "Second Miss, Young Master..."


    As soon as Zhou Ye and Song Yuzhi entered the Tingtao Building, the boss of Tingtao Building greeted him, greeted him, and said, "The Lord has been waiting for you for a long time...please follow me..."


    As he said, he turned around and walked upstairs with the two of them...


    "Yelang..." Upon hearing the news of her father, Song Yuzhi''s face was scared...to put it bluntly, it is one thing for her father to acquiesce, but it is another thing for her to lose consciousness when she is unmarried. For the cognition of my father, I will be banned again...


    "Don''t be afraid... everything is with me!" Zhou Ye smiled and gently patted Song Yuzhi''s little hand, then pulled her up and walked upstairs.


    In the end, the shopkeeper of Tingtaolou stopped at the door of Tianzi No.1 room, and bowed and said: "The master is inside, my son-in-law, second lady, please come in!"


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye nodded, then took Song Yuzhi''s hand and opened the door and walked in.


    As soon as the two entered the room, they saw the tall figure of Tiandao Song Que. At this time, he was sitting at a round table with a dozen exquisite meals...


    Seeing his son-in-law and daughter walking in, Song Wei nodded and said solemnly, "Sit down!"


    Zhou Ye smiled and was not polite, and he directly pulled Song Yuzhi and sat opposite Tiandao Song Que, "Yue Zhang is here, why don''t you inform my son-in-law earlier, so that my son-in-law can prepare early!"


    "Haha...what did you prepare early?" Song Que said coldly when he heard the words, "Are you prepared to pretend to have nothing to do with my cock?"


    With the eyes of Tiandao Song Que, how could he not see that his second daughter had been eaten by the bastard in front of him??


    To be honest, Zhou Ye has never been the best son-in-law in Song Que''s eyes...


    Without him, this kid is too carefree...


    but¡­¡­


    Tiandao Song Que looked at his daughter''s pleading gaze, and still couldn''t say what he said cruelly. That''s it, children have their own blessings... Zifei fish, how can you know the joy of fish?


    "When are you going to marry Yuzhi?"


    "When Zhang Yue said, then when!" Zhou Ye said unambiguously.


    "Good boy..." Song Que stared, "Aren''t you afraid that I will kill you?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1954

    "Ahem... Then what, Mr. Yue, you said this when I married Yuhua... Let''s change my routine!"


    Tiandao Song Que was blocked by Zhou Ye''s words and almost didn''t breathe...


    "Yelang..." Upon hearing his lover''s words, Yuzhi lightly shook his arm anxiously, looking at him pleadingly...that means, stop irritating my dad...


    "That''s it, if Zhang Yue is unhappy, the kid will let you chop a few times to get out of your breath..." Zhou Ye laughed...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Song Que was speechless for a while...This kid, here again..."In the early spring of next year, February 18th, come to Songjiashan City to propose marriage..."


    "Yes!" Zhou Ye nodded...


    Having said this, Zhou Ye''s marriage to Song Yuzhi was decided...Next, it was time to discuss business matters.


    "I plan to wait for you to marry Yuzhi, and then raise troops..." Song Que looked at Zhou Ye and said, "What do you think!"


    Zhou Ye nodded when he heard the words, "I think it''s good. If you start your army in March at least, your Lingnan soldiers won''t become unaccustomed to the Central Plains after Zhang Yue''s soldiers arrive in the Central Plains! Moreover, when autumn and winter arrive, all the rebels in Central Plains will inevitably because The matter of food and grass for the winter will start the war again with the Sui army, and when the spring begins next year, it will be their exhaustion... At this time, Yue Zhang sent troops, just to take advantage of the fisherman''s profit."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s analysis, Song Que nodded with satisfaction...


    Apart from other things, at least because of Zhou Ye''s date of starting his troops, the analysis is generally the same...


    This guy has some talents, besides Huaxin, there are no other problems...


    "I intend to use you as the striker generals. What do you think?"


    "Uh..." Zhou Ye''s face suddenly turned bitter when he heard this... "Um...Yue Zhang, I don''t like swordsmanship, and... I will just be married to Yuzhi by then, and I am planning to fight. Let her walk around and have a honeymoon...Well, the forward general...Don''t you let me do it?"


    Hearing that, Song Que almost pointed at Zhou Ye¡¯s nose and scolded him...why did you give Zhou Ye the position of forward generals, isn¡¯t it just for the future to seize the world, you can reward him according to merit and give him a real lord? ?


    Although Zhou Ye said that he would use all the Zhou family''s strength to support the Song family to seize the world, but-support is support, and military exploits are military exploits... The merits of the dragon are important, but they are really not enough for a real king... At most it is just an earl...


    For the happiness of his two daughters, Song Que almost left Zhou Ye the position that everyone was fighting for and wanted to help Zhou Ye up... and Song Que believed that with Zhou Ye''s abilities and his subordinates'' ability, There is absolutely no shortage of military exploits... As a result, this kid doesn''t even want the kind of credit given to you...


    Song Que didn''t know what to say.


    Chapter 2339


    Chapter two hundred and thirty-nine


    Zhou Ye looked at the old man whose face had become unsightly, and explained helplessly: "You know, Yuzhi doesn''t like war..."


    "..." After hearing Zhou Ye''s explanation, Song Que''s expression looked better...


    Although I still feel a little dissatisfied that my son-in-law cannot support the wall so much, if it is for my daughter, it is not unforgivable.


    Thinking of this, Song Que turned his attention to his daughter, "Yuzhi...do you think so too?"


    "...Hmm!" Song Yuzhi nodded softly when he heard the words, then looked at his man obsessively, and then smiled: "Yuzhi knew that his father always wanted to rule the north from the south and reproduce the glory of Da''an. ...But my daughter really doesn''t want to see too many people displaced anymore. Your most respected Emperor Daan once said, "Xing, the people are suffering, forget, the people are suffering. My daughter deeply agrees!"


    "...Oh!" Song Que sighed deeply when he heard the words, and said, "If this is the case, so be it!"


    Speaking of this, Song Que got up and walked out of the room slowly. When he was at the door, he stopped his footsteps... "Yuzhi, although you have already set a wedding date with Ye''er, the gift cannot be abandoned. You can do whatever you want the day after tomorrow. I will go back to Lingnan Mountain City together, and wait for Ye''er to come to propose marriage when the first spring comes!"


    After that, Song Que left the room without looking back...


    He gave up the space here to his second daughter and Zhou Ye.


    Hearing Song Que''s words, Song Yuzhi''s face showed mixed sadness and joy...


    With sorrow and sorrow, only to make a three-life covenant with the enemy in front of him, and then to be separated again.


    Xi is happy, just wait until the early spring of next year, she will be his wife... From then on, she will never be separated again.


    "Okay, Baby Yuzhi, next year you will be reunited with your sister, not happy..." Of course, Zhou Ye also saw the dismay in Song Yuzhi''s eyes and deliberately teased.


    Upon hearing this, Song Yu''s pretty face turned red...


    The enemy in front of me is simply no taboo. When she gets married, I''m afraid that he will just throw her on the couch with her sister...


    "Bad guy..."


    Song Yuzhi''s little hand lightly hammered Zhou Ye''s shoulder, with an overwhelmingly embarrassing appearance, but in the end he was still held by Zhou Ye...


    After the two were tired and crooked for a while, the guys in the store began to serve food...


    You give me a bite for the two of you, I give you a bite, you and me...


    "By the way, Yuzhi... Do you say that your father admired the emperor Da''an hundreds of years ago?" Zhou Ye asked with curiosity when he ate the shrimp that Song Yuzhi delivered to him.


    "Yeah!" Hearing the question from his lover, Song Yuzhi nodded obediently, and said: "Daddy said, throughout the dynasties, only the emperor Daan is the wizard who really pushed the Han people to the top. It''s a pity... The emperor of Da''an killed too much, so that the heirs of the heavens were extinct, making it impossible for the Da''an dynasty to survive. Otherwise, how can these so-called barbarians survive!"


    Having said this, Song Yuzhi lightly pecked on the face of his lover, and said with a smile: "Speaking of which, when you sneaked into my father''s Modao Hall for the first time, you heard you claim to be Zhou Ye. You actually have the same name and surname as Emperor Daan. , My father was almost pissed off by you..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless after hearing this...


    He is really Zhou Ye... and, that great age of prosperity was really created by him!!


    However, it is estimated that even if he said these things, Song Que would say whether he believed it or not...Even if he believed it, he was afraid that he would be pissed off.


    Who would have thought that the emperor of Da''an was already an immortal existence... Moreover, the fraudulent death was to leave the throne and be more free...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile wryly...


    In fact, speaking of it, among the four main gates, Zhou Ye really valued the Song Clan the most...


    If you ask why, there is only one reason¡ªbecause only Song Clan is of true Han blood.


    Others, whether it is the Dugu Clan or the Yuwen Clan, are all barbarian ancestry, and although the Li Clan is under the banner of authentic Han people, they actually have Xianbei ancestry.


    This is why Zhou Ye only supported the Song Clan even though he included both the Li Clan women and the Yuwen Clan women.


    Nothing else-only big Hanism.


    Women can find foreigners, but-Dahua orthodoxy can only be left to the Han rule.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile... he muttered to himself: "Da Tang... Hey, Da Tang..."


    "Datang? What Datang?" Song Yuzhi asked with a pretty face raised up when he heard the whispers of his lover.


    "I mean, when your father wins the world, how about directly designating the country as Tang?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    Zhou Ye had already made up his mind...for the people of the world, this Song Clan really wanted to help.


    As for the sisters of the Li family afterwards...just let their subordinates control the surrender of the Li family at that time, what a big deal...


    What kind of fortune in the world is in the Li family, it''s all nonsense...


    Don''t say that there is no such thing, it is because of that... He also wants to make a move to let this luck turn to the Song family.

 The Movie World Chapter 1955

    And Song Yuzhi obviously didn''t know about the major events in the world, and only turned around in the mind of her lover, and then settled... She was still talking to herself there.


    "Da Tang? It sounds a bit interesting... but why is Dingguo called Tang? Isn''t Tang the title of Tang Guogong Li Yuan?"


    "It doesn''t matter whose title he is... Take the world, the whole world is your father''s... He can decide what he wants, right?"


    Yuzhi instinctively felt that there was something wrong with it, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong...


    Only at this time, she has no time to think...because she has been banned by her lover''s blocking Dafa...The rest can only be obediently let someone ask for it.


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye stood on the dock, watching the Song family''s fleet leave Yuhang...


    Looking at the pretty figure at the stern of the ship that kept waving goodbye to him, Zhou Ye also gently waved his arms to bid farewell.


    It was not until the entire Song family fleet disappeared on the sea level in the distance that Zhou Ye put down his arm...


    "the host¡­¡­"


    A soft voice came from behind Zhou Ye, and with the voice, a white figure appeared behind him... It was not someone else, it was Mei Mihu who had disappeared for several days.


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye turned to look, "What''s wrong?"


    "Himeihu knows that the master has the pain of parting in his heart, so... he arranged a small show for the owner!" said this, a mysterious smile leaked from his face, "make sure that the owner will try to linger..."


    Chapter 2340


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and forty


    "Oh?"


    Hearing what Himiko said, Zhou Ye asked quite interestingly: "What program is it?"


    "Hehe...Master, don''t ask, just follow me!" Hiya said, pulling his master''s sleeve, and walked to the carriage docked by the pier.


    The two got on the carriage and returned to the city...


    Finally, he stopped at the door of a private house.


    This private house belongs to the entrance of the Giant Kun Gang...Three nests of cunning rabbits, there is more than one entrance to the Giant Kun Gang in the city.


    It¡¯s just that the entrance of this hall, after Himihu came, became the place where Himihu placed his subordinates...


    It was not someone else who knocked on the door and opened the door. It was one of the ghost ninja under Himiho."the host!"


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye waved his hand indifferently, then walked into the courtyard...


    After walking through the courtyard for two times, under the leadership of Meihu, Zhou Ye came to the inner hall of the last courtyard.


    After bypassing the screen at the entrance of the inner hall, Zhou Ye was startled by the scene before him...


    "this is¡­¡­"


    What I saw in front of me was an inner hall with a total area of ??more than two hundred square meters... The tables, chairs, benches and other furniture in the original inner hall had all been moved out. Instead, they were suspended from beams. Chains, and hemp rope hanging on a side pillar.


    And at this time, there is a figure that is firmly suspended in the air by those chains...


    Except for a black cloth to cover his eyes, there was nothing else all over his body.Beside him, there are also some strange things, most of which are beer...


    It seemed that I heard the footsteps of Zhou Ye and others entering the door. The woman who was hung in the air in a big character shouted loudly: "Wonder girl, don''t want me to give in to Dugu Feng, you are breaking my body to pieces, and I too I definitely won¡¯t go from your so-called dog owner..."


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    No need to ask, this is obviously the Dugufeng who was captured by Bei Mihu!


    Moreover, it seems that Bei Mihu obviously failed to convince Du Gufeng to give in...


    Hearing Dugufeng¡¯s words, Meihu, who was standing next to Zhou Ye, looked at his master with a begging gaze, and smiled: "Hehe...it seems that the concubine body adjustment failed. The failed product cannot enter my master. In the cabinet... In this case, I will let the most humble beggar in the city harmonize you, and see if you, the noble lady of the lonely family, are still proud to come out..."


    Having said this, Himihu made a gesture of begging for cooperation to his owner, and then sternly shouted: "Little beggar, let you open the meat today...Have you never seen such a beautiful girl..."


    Seeing Meihu''s praying gaze, Zhou Ye was also quite interesting... role playing?interesting¡­¡­


    If you can¡¯t say, I¡¯m going to cooperate with Bei Mi and tease this guy...


    Forget it, idle is idle...just use Du Gufeng to make fun...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye also said with a thick voice: "Hmm... the little one has never seen such a beautiful woman... the little... the little..."


    I have to say that Zhou Ye learned the beggar''s excited and anxious voice very vividly.


    But Dugufeng, who was originally hung on the beam of the house and could not see, heard that there was a man¡¯s voice, and her face changed suddenly...she couldn¡¯t help it anymore, and screamed: "The demon girl, Do you dare to... wait for me to get out of trouble, you will surely take your skin...trick your muscles...and, stinky beggar, don''t look at me... don''t..."


    Seeing how his host cooperated with him, he was obviously happy in it. He immediately smiled proudly: "Aren''t you unwilling to cooperate? Don''t you want to be my host''s forbidding? Then you will love the beggar for a lifetime... ¡­Hahahaha..."


    While talking, Bei Mi shouted: "Little beggar, this girl has rewarded you..."


    "Hey, thank you, madam, thank you madam..." Zhou Ye said as he walked towards Dugufeng.


    "Don''t come here... I''ll do it myself again..."


    Du Gufeng hanging on the beam of the room was even more frightened, she yelled desperately... However, this is not useful...


    "Come here, stop her look, click her acupuncture point, I don''t think she can raise her internal strength, and she can''t bite a snake and commit suicide!"


    As Bei Mihu''s voice fell, his own ghost Ninja crowd rushed forward... and stopped Dugufeng.


    Next... it was naturally time for Zhou Ye to perform.


    With a grunt...someone, completely...hehehehe.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Two days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Dugufeng looked at the ceiling with both eyes blankly...Uh, well, there is no ceiling yet, she can only look at the beams.


    Dugufeng looked at Fang Liang with blank eyes, and his heart was ashamed.


    Thinking of her Dugufeng, beautiful as a flower, and even a family member, but in the end, she gave a lowliest beggar...At this moment, Dugufeng felt that her life was extremely dark...


    Although she has been put down from the beam of the house since that day and placed on the wooden couch in the side house, the chains on her hands and feet have not been removed yet...


    At this moment, she thought of death...


    However, just like this, Du Gufeng is not reconciled...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1956

    Whatever the guy named Himihu imposes on her, can it be forgotten?No... she is not reconciled...


    At this moment, the surroundings suddenly went dark, and the candlestick on the side table went out.


    Du Gufeng knew that someone was coming again...


    Sure enough... After a while, a dark shadow appeared on the side of the couch, and then... he unceremoniously climbed up...


    Feeling the weight of her body and a certain size, Du Gufeng knew...the one who took away his most precious thing is coming...


    Just when she wanted to let go of her mind and say nothing to not enter the state of slurping people, she suddenly stunned.


    wrong¡­¡­


    This bastard is not a beggar...


    It is impossible for a beggar to have a man who is more glorious than himself, and it is impossible for a beggar to have this refreshing smell like the sun.


    Yes, that''s right... This guy will definitely not be a beggar.


    Why didn''t you notice such details the first time?


    By the way, how could Liushen Wuzhu, who was frightened at that time, notice such details??


    Thinking of this, Du Gufeng decided to go straight ahead... After all, her current situation is so bad that it can''t be broken anymore. What if it breaks down?


    "who are you¡­¡­"


    Zhou Ye, who was playing a role-playing game, smiled at the words and said roughly, "I''m just a beggar..."


    "Could it be that... before the Nujia died even his last wish, Lang Jun would not be willing to satisfy the Nujia?"


    At this time, Dugufeng''s voice was like a cuckoo weeping blood, and was extremely sad... Obviously, death was already in his heart.


    Chapter 2341


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and forty one


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    Even now, Zhou Ye felt that he couldn''t play anymore...If he continued to play, life would be fatal, and that would not be the result he wanted.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye sighed, then lightly snapped his fingers, and suddenly...the candlestick on the table lit up again.


    With the candlelight illuminating the entire room, Du Gufeng could finally see the bastard who had played with him for two days.


    When he saw Zhou Ye for the first time, Du Gufeng was stunned...


    Is there such a handsome man in the world??


    To be honest, what Dugufeng originally thought was that if the man who took her body was really an ugly beggar, then she would lie to him, trick him into unchaining her body, and then find a way to escape... Finally, he killed the bastard with another sword.


    However, now, Du Gufeng had no idea to kill Zhou Ye anymore.


    This is the victory of face value.


    "Why Lang Jun teased me so..." Du Gufeng looked at Zhou Ye''s eyes and muttered...


    "Actually, I just want to make a joke with Fenger...you believe it?" Zhou Ye said embarrassedly.


    "I don''t believe it!" Du Gufeng said bitterly, "Unless you let me go now..."


    "How difficult is that!" Zhou Ye smiled and gently squeezed the iron ropes that bound Dugufeng''s hands and feet...


    This invisibly revealing power makes Du Gufeng look at it with brilliant colors...


    After regaining her freedom, Du Gufeng did not get up immediately, but hugged Zhou Ye like an old tree in Guteng Pan, "Say first, marry me or not... If you don''t marry me, then I will die with you today... ¡­"


    "Hey...Feng''er, the fortune teller told you...What is missing in your five elements?" Zhou Ye sighed and asked.


    "What is missing from the Five Elements?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, Du Gufeng was taken aback.


    "The five elements are lacking..." Zhou Ye said... and began to work hard... Don''t forget, the two of them are still in a seamless connection... This time, a certain intention threatened Zhou Ye with the same end. The girl''s hands and feet suddenly softened...


    "Don''t... don''t move...ah... asshole..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When the cock crowed three times...Dugufeng opened her eyes. At this time, she only felt like her body fell apart. She couldn''t use any strength... It was just the man who swore with her last night. But it''s gone...


    "Fake...fake...all lie...Zhou Ye, I hate you..."


    Screaming, Dugufeng''s eyes had blurred his vision unconsciously.


    After being tortured by Meihu with despicable means [can of beer] for three days, she didn''t cry... When Zhou Ye did that, she didn''t cry... She didn''t cry even more when she was aspiring to life and death... Because in Dugu In Feng''s view, crying is a sign of cowardice...It is of no use except to make your enemies despise you even more.


    However, when she found that Zhou Ye was missing, she cried...


    It turned out that she was not as strong as she thought...


    Just when Du Gufeng was evolving towards the blackening direction... Suddenly, with a squeak, the door opened and a figure walked in... "Everything is a lie? I heard someone shouting hate me?"


    Zhou Ye came in with a bowl of soup, and asked with a dazed expression.


    "What did you do..."


    "I see you are sleeping well, so I went to get you breakfast!"


    "From now on... You are not allowed to leave me for half a step...!" As he said, Du Gufeng held on, sat up from the couch, and then wanted to rush into Zhou Ye''s arms...


    "Don''t move... Your body..." Zhou Ye hurriedly got up and put the soup on the table, stepping forward and hugging Du Gufeng.


    "I don''t care... You are not allowed to leave me in the future..." Du Gufeng said, clinging to Zhou Ye''s waist tightly... as if not letting go.


    At this moment, a figure walked in... "Oh, isn''t this the eldest lady of the Dugu Family who refused to give in to death? Why is she now in the arms of my master and refuses to come out?"


    Seeing this figure who had just walked into the house, Du Gufeng resembled a cat with fried fur, and shouted loudly, "Hui Mihu... I''m never finished with you!"


    "Am I afraid of you?" Hami walked unhurriedly in front of his master, and hugged his master''s arm in the eyes of Dugufeng who wanted to kill...


    "She is your servant?" Du Gufeng looked at Zhou Ye dissatisfiedly and said, "Kill her...I will help you find ten hundreds of beautiful girls!"


    "Hey... the master is not the kind of person you think..."


    "I still want her..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Movie World I am King Chapter 1957

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye looked at the two women who were hostile to each other like cockfighting...


    How should I put it, from the time when Bei Mihu tossed Du Gufeng, Zhou Ye had a foreboding that there would be this day... Du Gufeng is definitely the kind of character that dares to love and hate... If she is not pleasing to the eye, even if you come here It''s useless...


    And what about Himiko?More of a queen temper...


    It¡¯s not easy to say, don¡¯t look at Himiho who gets along with his sisters pretty well on weekdays, but-it took a long time to get along...


    On weekdays, she is an extremely proud queen.


    What to do in this situation??


    Zhou Ye already has experience...I will talk about it later...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye snapped his fingers...With the sound of glass breaking, the three people disappeared in place.


    After a while, the three figures appeared in the house again...


    It''s just that, at this moment, whether it is Himihu or Du Gufeng, the spirit of the first meeting is long gone...


    Although the two of them are still awkwardly ignoring each other, at least they will no longer be like enemies of life and death as before, with you but me, and me without you.


    It seems that women''s contradictions can only be reconciled on the battlefield.


    Of course, all of this is based on having a pair of powerful kidneys, that is, Zhou Ye''s out-of-specification existence can be like this, changing personal interests, the contradiction between the two women has not been reconciled, and I will die first... ¡­


    "Slap¡ª¡ª" X2


    Zhou Ye took the picture of the two female dolphins and came here alone, and said, "No more commotion in the future...you know? If you confess, let the two of you together..."


    Zhou Ye didn''t finish the rest of the words, but the two women couldn''t help but shudder...


    "understood¡­¡­"


    "Master, rest assured, they are not such stingy people!"


    After the two women had finished speaking, they looked at each other, invisibly, there was a feeling of sympathy.


    Seeing the appearance of the two women, Zhou Ye sighed silently...women!


    Reference 2342


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and forty two


    South of the Liaohe River-Haiyin County.


    Before taking off the autumn clothes elsewhere, the snow began to fall.


    Amidst the wind and snow, a white figure that wanted to match the sky and the earth was walking in the vast snow.


    Fu Junyu, wearing a fox fur cloak, looked at the white ground in front of her, and couldn''t help but sighed... "This Faunjun is really damn... It''s just that the elder sister has not killed him, but she has lost the news again... Where did it go?"


    While talking to herself, Fu Junyu walked forward.


    Although the sky hadn''t darkened yet, Fu Junyu knew that this was just an illusion that the snow reflected the sunlight. Even if the sun had really set, if the sky was clear, it would still not look too dark...


    However, if you drive at night, it will be dangerous. Above the snowy field will not only make people lose their way, but also freeze them to death.


    Thinking of this, Fu Junyu quickened his pace and walked in the established direction.


    After a long while, she walked around a low mound, and her eyes suddenly opened up...


    I saw a patchwork of buildings appearing in front of her, but at this moment in the smoky village, there was no slightest anger.


    Of course...


    After all, it borders Goguryeo. Although it is already within the territory of the Great Sui Dynasty, Yang Guangsan''s campaign against Goguryeo not only made Shandong and other places empty, but even this place like Liaodong was also mourned and uninhabited...


    Thinking of this, Fu Junyu sighed, tightened the fox fur cloak on her body, and walked towards the ruined village.


    Tonight, she will rest here for a while.


    Night walking in the snow is extremely dangerous, it is the martial arts master, once lost in the snow, it is also the end of a life of nine deaths.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Walking into the village, Fu Junyu chose the most complete wooden house and walked in.


    It¡¯s not far from Taibai Mountain [that is, Changbai Mountain]. The mountains are densely forested and there is no shortage of wood. Therefore, the rooms in the village are mostly wooden houses. After all, the mountains and the mountains and the water and the water...


    Using the sword to open the door of the wooden house, Fu Junyu walked into the house... After checking the furnishings in the house, he nodded in satisfaction.


    The owner of the house obviously left in a hurry. Although the belongings and other things were taken clean, the furniture and other things were kept intact.


    After taking a look at the furnishings in the house, Fu Junyu left the wooden house. A moment later, when she came back again, she was already holding a pile of firewood in her arms.


    By looking at the patterns of these firewoods, you can guess their source, which is roughly the side material of other wooden houses in the village.


    After throwing the wood in the house, Fu Junyu closed the wooden door behind him, and then took off the fox fur cloak on his body and hung it on the wall of the wooden house. Then he threw the wood in the firepit in the house and took him away from his arms. In the middle, he took out the fire fold, and lit the fire with the fine wood chips.


    After a while, a flame gradually rose in the fire pond.


    As the flames in the firepit grew stronger and stronger, the room gradually became warmer.


    "Huh..." Fu Junyu sighed, took out a piece of dry cake from the package beside him, held it in his hand, and started grilling in the firepit.


    To be honest, this is the first time she has left the master and went so far.


    If it weren''t for the sister who had never guessed since she was a sister with her, she would have no information, and she would not ask for anything on her own, leaving Goguryeo to enter Da Sui, looking for her sister.


    However, after traveling these days, Fu Junyu feels that this journey is not as easy as he thought.


    Yang Guangsan''s conquest of Goguryeo not only made the Great Sui border ten rooms and nine empty, but also made Goguryeo ruins.


    Kill a thousand enemies and hurt yourself 800.


    Goguryeo is also very difficult to resist.


    Although the two countries are now in truce, the border has been completely abandoned, and there is no situation that has been in existence for decades, and I am afraid that it will not be restored.


    It''s just that, a large area of ??deserted no-man''s land was emptied... Originally Liaodong was a land of bitter cold, no one wanted to take root here. In addition, after years of military disasters, the local people ran away and scattered. Scattered, dead dead.


    Fu Junyu walked hundreds of miles down, but he didn''t see anyone at all.


    In this case, where does Fu Junyu go to replenish dry food and other things?


    As for the prey...not to mention it.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1958

    Old hunters know that when the mountains are closed by heavy snow, almost no animals will come out, basically in Maodong.


    In this way, Fu Junyu saves more, and only two dry cakes are left in his burden.


    Seeing the orange flames burning under the dry cake, Fu Junyu felt a sore nose for no reason...I remembered the scene when he and his senior sister were learning arts under the master''s school.


    At that time, when it snowed, they made snowmen together and made rice cakes...


    Although the senior sister looks cold tempered, she is still very gentle when facing herself.


    If it weren''t for the faint king''s three campaigns against Goguryeo, making the master angry, how could the senior sister go down the mountain to the hinterland of the Sui Dynasty to assassinate Yang Guang?


    Thinking of this, Fu Junyu''s hatred for Yang Guang grew a bit more.


    At this moment... Suddenly, amidst the whining wind outside the house, there was a misty singing sound... The sound was floating, which made people very concerned.


    Fu Junyu couldn''t help but tilt his ears to sound...


    [Zhi Shi Lang in front of Changbai Mountain, pure red Luo Jin back crotch.


    [Long invades the sky and a half, the round sword shines in the sun.


    Go up the mountain to eat roe deer, go down to eat the cattle and sheep.


    [Suddenly heard that the officers and soldiers are coming, lift the knife and swing forward.


    [For example, if Liaodong died, how was it hurt to beheaded?


    The singing is accompanied by the whining wind, getting closer...


    When the last word appeared in Fu Junyu''s ears, the wooden door held by Fu Junyu banged open... Immediately, a gust of wind mixed with snowflakes blew in, and even the bonfire in the fire pond was swayed by the wind and snow... ¡­


    Fu Junyu pressed the hilt of the sword in his hand, narrowed his eyes, and looked towards the door.


    A tall man was standing there, and he was dressed in a black coat made of animal fur. His long hair was tied behind his head. His handsome face was with a hint of cynicalism. Smiling, holding a roe deer in his hand.


    "Girl, meeting is fate, can you borrow precious land to shelter you from the wind and snow on a snowy night?"


    The handsomeness of the man in front of him made it almost impossible for Fu Junyu, who had practiced the Nine Profound Dafa, to maintain the detachment in the sword art of Yi, and he was in a trance.


    There is such a beautiful man in the world?


    However, when Fu Junyu looked at the top of the man''s head, his heart was stunned...


    In the wind and snow, this man was not stained with snow...Master...


    "There are so many empty houses here, why do you have to come here?"


    Chapter 2343


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and forty three


    Looking at the cold girl in front of him, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while.


    Ahhhhh...


    If it weren''t for your senior sister begging me, you can''t be strong anymore, I would have sex with you and then XXOO...


    Even though he thought so in his mind, Zhou Ye smiled again."The girl''s words are bad. Although there are many empty houses here, there is no firepit on the spot to keep warm, and there is no beauty like a girl to accompany you..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Fu Junyu''s heart was sweet, but then his face was cold... "What do you intend?"


    "Hey...I''m really tired, forget it, don''t pull text like this!" Zhou Ye''s face collapsed, and he walked into the house carrying the deer... After throwing the deer on the ground, Zhou Ye put the black fur on his body. The coat was taken off and hung beside Fu Junyu''s fur cloak.


    "Girls, let''s not talk so much, so let me take your treasure to rest, and give you half of the roe deer as a reward!"


    Said this, Zhou Ye picked up the deer deer and walked outside the house... "Go and get some firewood. These firewood is not enough to cook the deer deer! I''ll deal with this animal a little bit... I''ll be back soon..."


    As the voice fell, Zhou Ye''s figure had disappeared in the wind and snow... Only Fu Junyu, whose face was uncertain, remained in the room.


    Zhou Ye would be allowed to do this. It wasn''t that Fu Junyu was easy to talk, but she found that the man in front of her was almost integrated with the space when she saw it with the skill of the sword. If she did it, she would be countered like a gust of wind and rain.


    How can she manage to do so??


    Under this circumstance, how can she be able to do it??


    It wasn''t until Zhou Ye went out for a long time that Fu Junyu sighed helplessly... "What''s going on here...?"


    Staying in a deserted village on a snowy night, she can actually meet a master who is no less than her master. Is this good luck or bad luck?


    Thinking of this, Fu Junyu stood up helplessly and walked outside... Indeed, these firewood are not enough for one night, so I have to go get some more.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Fu Junyu walked back to the house with a bundle of firewood, Zhou Ye had already returned to the house...above the firepit, there was also a temporary grill built with firewood.


    Seeing Fu Junyu walking in, Zhou Ye smiled at her, "The girl came back so quickly..."


    "Humph¡­¡­"


    Fu Junyu snorted coldly, threw the wood in his hand by the firepit, and then sat down opposite Zhou Ye again, "Who are you?"


    "Next Zhou Ye, it''s just an unknown person!" Zhou Ye said as he slowly turned the deer on the grill.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­Nobody??Are you deceiving... the nameless pawn has a martial arts realm like a master??


    Wait, Zhou Ye??The name is so familiar...


    Isn''t this¡ªthe name of that demon hundreds of years ago?


    Thinking of this, Fu Junyu was surprised."You are that demon...!!!"


    After saying this, Fu Junyu didn¡¯t feel right... it was all hundreds of years ago. If the demon king lives now, I¡¯m afraid he will be hundreds of years old, even if there are demons. Fa, not so young...


    "Haha... guess am I?" Zhou Ye didn''t answer directly to Fu Junyu, but continued his barbecue career.


    Speaking of it, I haven''t done it myself for hundreds of years. Fortunately, my craft is still there.


    Zhou Ye nodded in satisfaction as he watched the golden roezi gradually roasting.


    Fu Junyu looked at Zhou Ye, and the more he looked, the more he felt that he would not be the demon king who almost killed the Goguryeo clan.


    After all, according to the rumors of Goguryeo, the emperor Daan is three meters tall, his whole body is full of flesh, and his face is even more ugly... How could he be the handsome man in front of him?


    Thinking of this, Fu Junyu let out a sigh... "Now, Fu Junyu!"


    After saying this, she didn''t say a word again, but stared at the deer on the campfire, as if thinking about something.


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye didn''t care.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1959

    What should I say?


    Picking up a girl is like eating clam meat. If you have to pry the clam shell hard, she will fit together tightly and prevent you from moving, but if you follow her intentions little by little Pry open the clam shell gently, and you will be able to taste the delicious clam meat in a short time.


    Of course, if you grill it directly with fire, you can also eat clam meat.


    It''s just that her senior sister begged herself that way, and Zhou Ye couldn''t be embarrassed to take the same thing as her senior sister and deal with her.


    No way...for the harmony of the back house.


    Time was like that, in one minute and one second, it passed by.


    As the deer on the fire pond gradually turned golden under the high temperature of the flame, the aroma of barbecue also filled the whole house.


    Gulugulu...


    Amidst the crackling of wood and the sizzling of grease falling from the fire, the sound of hunger in Fu Junyu''s belly seemed so harsh.


    "I..." At this moment, Fu Junyu could no longer maintain the detached state of mind like the skill of Yijian, and his face was suddenly flushed...


    Zhou Ye didn''t laugh at Fu Junyu, but with a dagger in his hand, with a smile on his face, he slashed the roasted deer meat. Suddenly, a thin piece of meat flew into the air, and Zhou Ye took care of it. As soon as the dagger was sent forward, the dropped pieces of meat fell on the tip of the dagger as if it were automatically delivered to the door.


    "Eat, how about my craft?"


    Zhou Ye smiled and gave away the dagger in his hand and placed it next to Fu Junyu.


    Fu Junyu was a little embarrassed to smell the temptingly scented barbecue in his nose...


    It stands to reason that a woman who is away from home can''t eat stranger''s food randomly. Even if she makes it in front of you, she can''t eat it. However...at this moment, Fu Junyu is like a demon. Qi Beifang bit the barbecue on Zhou Ye''s dagger.


    As soon as the barbecue entered Fu Junyu''s mouth, her eyes lit up...


    Crisp but not burnt, tender but not greasy, meaty, with a hint of honey sweetness.


    "Is it delicious?" Zhou Ye asked Fu Junyu with a smile.


    "Yeah..." Fu Junyu nodded with embarrassment...


    She had never had such close contact with a man.


    The intimacy mentioned here is not the kind of intimate relationship, but the intimacy of this kind of intimate relationship... After all, feeding this kind of thing will only appear between father and daughter and husband and wife.


    Or to be precise, couples in this era will not be so close.


    "If it tastes delicious, eat more..." Seeing Fu Junyu''s charming expression, Zhou Ye smiled happily.


    Yes, yes, he promised his son-in-law that he would not use strong means to get her junior sister, but... he never said that he would not use spiritual hints to quickly increase his favorability.


    Chapter 2344


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and forty four


    What should I say about the relationship between men and women?


    If you didn''t break through a certain limit at the beginning, that''s fine, but-once you break through a certain intimacy limit, you will be pressed step by step until the end.


    Time passed by every minute.


    It took Zhou Ye from sitting opposite Fu Junyu to sitting next to her... it only took less than half an hour.


    And Fu Junyu only used half a pot of wine from being reticent at the beginning to talking about everything at the end.


    Before you know it, the two are like friends they haven''t seen for many years.


    Fu Junyu told Zhou Ye what happened when he and his senior sister were practicing under the master''s school, and Zhou Ye told her what he had learned about traveling everywhere.


    Unconsciously¡­¡­


    Fu Junyu entered the dreamland.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The next day, Fu Junyu opened her eyes, a moment of confusion in her eyes.


    Recalling the scene in the dream, Fu Junyu only felt a fever on his face... "How could I have such a shameless dream...I..."


    At this moment, she suddenly felt something was wrong, why did her brother suddenly have a pair of big hands?


    Thinking of this, Fu Junyu suddenly turned her head to look...Unfortunately, the person in the dream last night was lying behind her...This shocked her, and she suddenly became sober in her somewhat sleepy mind.


    Fu Junyu hurriedly looked at his clothes. Fortunately, although the clothes were a little wrinkled, they were still neat. Obviously, the shameful scene was just a dream... It¡¯s just that this bastard, when he fell asleep, secretly...


    Thinking of this, she turned her head and wanted to slap Zhou Ye...


    However, when she really raised her hand, seeing Zhou Ye''s innocent sleeping face, she couldn''t do it...


    Lifted a few times, put a few times...


    In the end, Fu Junyu couldn''t help but sighed and whispered to herself: "Really... really an enemy!"


    Since he couldn''t do it, he couldn''t keep it like this anymore. Otherwise, when Zhou Ye woke up, Fu Junyu wouldn''t know how embarrassed he would be.


    Thinking of this, Fu Junyu gently got out of Zhou Ye''s arms, then sat up, and after staring at Zhou Ye for a long time, Fu Junyu sighed silently, and then casually threw a few pieces of wood into the fire pond. Inside, after letting the extinguishing fire pit reignite, he got up and walked outside.


    What she didn''t notice was that after she got up, Zhou Ye''s supposedly sleeping face leaked a smile.


    Obviously, this product was deliberate...


    When men and women get along, the bottom line is nothing.


    After Fu Junyu finished washing by the river outside, when he returned, Zhou Ye had already stood up...


    "I slept really well last night!" Zhou Ye said, stretching his waist...


    "Sleeping so unprepared, I am not afraid of losing my head in the middle of the night!" Fu Junyu said bitterly.


    "Hehe, I''m not afraid of it... You are here with Junyu!"


    "Bah..." When Zhou Ye called her name directly, Fu Junyu''s face was blushing. She seemed to be hiding something, and she said, "Hurry up and wash outside...I smell bad and smell bad. Up!"


    "Haha..."


    Hearing Fu Junyu''s words, Zhou Ye didn''t bother him, got up and walked outside...


    Fu Junyu put the leftover deer meat on the firepit and reheated it.


    By the time Zhou Ye returned from washing, the room was filled with the smell of barbecue.


    After the two ate a few mouthfuls of deer meat as breakfast, the atmosphere suddenly fell silent.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1960

    Because the time for parting has come.


    At this moment, Fu Junyu felt that the word "cherished" was so heavy that Zhu Chun couldn''t say a word after several times.


    It''s just that the two of them just met together, Fu Junyu didn''t know why, and he was not willing to part with Zhou Ye... But what excuse would he use to keep him by his side?


    If Zhou Ye doesn''t know how to martial arts, then Fu Junyu really wants to use strong means to detain him next to him, even if he hates her and scolds her, it doesn''t matter, as long as he can see him every day.


    However, obviously this is impossible.


    Although Zhou Ye had never done anything with her, Fu Junyu knew that he was not his opponent.


    In the end, Fu Junyu still said: "I...I was ordered by my teacher to enter the Central Plains to find my senior sister...you...can you go with me?"


    To be able to say this is already a very rare thing for Fu Junyu''s temperament...


    If Zhou Ye said a word of refusal, then Fu Junyu would have no face to see Zhou Ye again.


    "Okay!"


    How could Zhou Ye refuse?Just kidding, abandoning the warm spring weather in the south and running into the ice and snow in the north, isn''t it just for her?I refuse to be stupid.


    "If Jun Yu hugs me to sleep every day, then I will follow Jun Yu all the time, that''s okay!"


    Fu Junyu, who had originally promised to walk with him, heard this, his eyes widened and his face flushed... "Deng disciple, you... you... take your life!"


    "Hahaha...I''ll give it to you if you catch up!"


    Zhou Ye laughed, his figure flashed, and he ran outside...


    At this time, the heavy snow outside the house had stopped, and the ground was full of snow enough to flood people''s legs.


    And Zhou Ye stood in the snow, stepping on the thick snow as if stepping on a solid ground, showing off the light skill of stepping on the snow without a trace.


    At this moment, Fu Junyu also rushed out, raising his qi and chasing Zhou Ye...


    In fact, she didn''t seem to be so angry, but the shame of her daughter''s family was just making trouble.


    The two ran, the other chased, and they left this dilapidated village in the blink of an eye...


    Although Fu Junyu went under the master of Yijian Fu Cailin, but...she really couldn''t catch up with Zhou Ye.


    The more she chased Fu Junyu, the more aggrieved, and the more she chased her with more anger...Finally, she threw the long sword in her hand and squatted in the snow with her hands around her knees and shoulders trembling slightly, as if she was crying silently.


    "Okay, give you a few shots, don''t cry..."


    Before Zhou Ye''s words were finished, Fu Junyu grabbed Zhou Ye by the arm, pushed him down in the snow, turned over, and rode up... "Look where you ran this time... "


    "Don''t run..." Zhou Ye looked at Fu Junyu, who was riding on him, and smiled: "I won''t run for the rest of my life!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words like confession, Fu Junyu''s small face suddenly turned red... only then did she notice how indecent their posture was.


    I want to get up in a hurry...


    However, at this moment, Zhou Ye stretched out his hand, grabbed her arm, and pulled down... Fu Junyu was lying on his body...


    Looking at the face of Zhou Ye, who was close at hand, Fu Junyu lowered his head in a ghostly manner...


    Chapter 2345


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and forty five


    Just as Zhou Ye and Fu Junyu rushed towards the Central Plains...


    Far in a pasture at the foot of the Altai Mountains in the Eastern Turks...One person and one rider are flying across the grassland.


    I saw the man on the horse with a handsome face, a red scarf on his head, a long sword on his back and a long bow.


    No one else but Ba Fenghan who was chased by Wu Zun Bi Xuan''s disciple, who had no way to go to heaven and earth.


    After killing Wu Zun Bi Xuan¡¯s eldest disciple Yan Hui, he knew that he was wrong, so he immediately pretended to flee to the Central Plains, pretending that he fled to the Central Plains, but he himself hid in a gathering place of herdsmen, waiting to see the results. .


    And the follow-up development is indeed as he thought, Wu Zun Bi Xuan sent his own disciples Tuoba Yu and Chun Yuwei to chase the Central Plains with eighteen iron horses.


    Just when Ba Fenghan was secretly grateful in his heart...


    But accidentally, Tuobayu, who had been defeated, hit him straight.


    Originally defeated by Zhou Ye, Tuoba Yu returned to the grassland in despair, and unexpectedly ran into Ba Fenghan unexpectedly.


    Suddenly, his heart heated up.


    After all, this trip Wuzun Bi Xuan gave him the task, but he did not complete any... Not only did he not complete it, but also caused the Eighteen Iron Cavaliers to lose their lives and threw his little junior sister in the Central Plains, if not for himself When the master reported the letter, Tuoba Yu had the heart to wipe his neck.


    Now, seeing pitiful heaven, he actually bumped into Ba Fenghan.


    At the moment, Tuobayu did not say anything, but carefully followed Ba Fenghan. After finding out where he was hiding, he rushed to the nearest tribe to move rescue soldiers.


    Unexpectedly, it happened that the magician Zhao Deyan brought his disciples and Tuli Khan and others here to hunt.


    At the moment, Zhao Deyan ordered his disciples to help Tuobayu round up Ba Fenghan with more than a thousand cavalry under the Turk Khan. After all, Wu Zun Bi Xuan¡¯s position in the East Turks is equivalent to a national teacher. The pride of all East Turkic warriors, if they have the opportunity to make good friends with Wu Zun Bi Xuan, they will naturally make good friends.


    That Ba Fenghan was really good, and he actually rushed out among thousands of troops...


    Chasing all the way, escaping all the way... ran to the foot of the Altai Mountains.


    According to Ba Fenghan''s idea, that is to cross the Altai Mountains and enter the territory of the Western Turks, so that you can get rid of the chase behind him.


    However, he is not satisfied with just escaping the pursuit.


    In Ba Fenghan''s opinion, it was a great shame that he was chased by these Bi Xuan lackeys, like a dog that lost his family.


    If you don''t retaliate severely, how can you get the idea?


    Therefore, Ba Fenghan decided to teach the chasers behind him a severe lesson.


    Thinking of this, Ba Fenghan shot a fierce gaze in the eyes of Ba Fenghan who was riding madly.


    After setting his mind, his eyes looked around.


    After a while, he locked a place, it was a very smooth lawn. At this time, even though it was late autumn, the pastures on the grassland were already withered and yellow, and at a glance, there was no shelter in the plain...


    But for Ba Fenghan, this is not impossible to hide.


    Thinking of this, he slapped the horse under his hips, and then pressed the saddle on his whole body, jumped up from the horse, and landed like a dead leaf in the hiding place he liked.


    The long sword in his hand pierced the ground obliquely as soon as it was hard, and then it slanted left and right... The land was like a thick quilt, which was lifted by Ba Fenghan.


    Then Ba Fenghan stepped hard on the slightly moist ground without hesitation, and abruptly stepped out a one-person-sized groove, and then went in without hesitation, carrying it with you The grass roots covered his body like a quilt.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1961

    In an instant, the lawn returned to its original state, and Ba Fenghan disappeared out of thin air, and the entire grassland was calm again.


    Apart from the slight ups and downs of the lawn where Ba Fenghan was hidden, no other abnormalities could be seen.


    However, this kind of slight ups and downs is easy to be ignored by people as a wind and grass dance.


    Coupled with this place, you can have a panoramic view of all the scenery at a glance, and it is not easy to cause doubt.


    The round-up person, if they see places where they are easy to hide and ambush at the foot of the mountains, chaos and rocks, they may search for it, but if they see the lawn of a Pingchuan River, no one would think that the pasture that can only drown their feet. In, you can hide.


    Ba Fenghan obviously used people''s inertial thinking to hide. I have to say that this is still extremely powerful.


    Just when Ba Fenghan was about to hide, a slight shock was passed over. Ba Fenghan, who was lying underground, felt the vibration even more obvious. He hurriedly slowed down his breathing and entered a state of fetal breath...


    As the vibration became stronger and stronger, the sound of thunderous hoofs also passed into Ba Fenghan''s ears.


    After a while, a hunting team consisting of several hundred people appeared at the place where Ba Fenghan had just jumped off his horse.


    From time to time, Turkic words came from the team: "Hurry up, that damn bastard has already ran to the mountain pass..."


    "Brothers, catch that bastard, but there is a reward of a thousand cows and sheep!"


    "Hahaha, he can''t run away..."


    "Hurry up!"


    Following these noisy words, the hunting team quickly chased in the direction where Ba Fenghan''s horse ran.


    Ba Fenghan lying underground knew that he had deceived these guys.


    No, to be precise, he deceived the golden eagle in the hands of the vulture keeper.


    After all, that thing was a beast, and he could only confirm large targets, but couldn''t explain to his owner that the man on horseback had disappeared, and only Ba Fenghan''s war horse ran away.


    This is precisely the goal of Ba Fenghan...


    However, he didn''t get up there, but continued to wait patiently...


    Because he knew that these chasing soldiers just past were just a bunch of trash fish, and the real big head was behind.


    Sure enough, a moment later, another hooves came.


    Ba Fenghan breathed a sigh of relief until the sound of horseshoes disappeared again.


    He knew that he was safe for the time being... However, avoiding the chase of these guys was only the second thing, and he had to give these guys a vengeance, or else he would not have the idea.


    Thinking of this, Ba Fenghan did not get up, but continued to wait quietly.


    It wasn''t until the sky was completely dark that Ba Fenghan jumped out from under the turf.


    At this time, the golden eagle that the vulture cultivator used to search and lock him is no longer of use... and he deliberately chose this time to get out of the ambush, in order to let himself disappear from the eyes of the golden eagle watching in the sky, at the same time, Fight back fiercely...


    It''s time-to teach the guys who chase him like a bereaved dog.


    Chapter 2346


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and forty six


    To Ba Fenghan, this area is like his own backyard.


    After all, he was born as a horse thief. On the grassland, horse thief plundered things regardless of race. They plundered both Han and Turkic people.


    The mountain is high and the emperor is far away, and the Han people can''t do anything with them, but the Turks can encircle them.


    In this way, the Altai Mountains became their gathering place, the East Turks on this side of the mountains, and the West Turks on the other side...


    If the Eastern Turks searched for them, they crossed the mountain and ran to the Western Turks. The Western Turks chased them, and they returned to the Eastern Turks.


    In short, the chances of the two sides jointly hunting them down are poor, and this is also the way for horse thief to survive.


    As for what you said, the Altai Mountain is the sacred mountain of Turks... Hehe, life is gone, who cares whether the sacred mountain is not a sacred mountain, besides, isn''t it closer to the sacred mountain?How good...


    Not only is he familiar with the terrain, but Ba Fenghan also predicts that horses without a master will soon be overtaken by those people. When they find out that they are only catching up with the mount, not his wanted criminal, they think. There is no time to search again. In the dark night, if you want to search for a person in the vast grassland, it is like looking for a needle in a haystack. Besides, if they are really scattered searching, then it just gives him a chance to break down...


    If they don¡¯t spread the search, then they can only camp and rest on the spot, and this place is suitable for camping, he is really familiar with it, and besides, he is not without helpers, thinking of this, Ba Fenghan¡¯s eyes flashed After a lion.


    At this time, the sky was dark, and the relationship between the hunter and the prey was time to change.


    the other side----


    Next to a lake under the Altai Mountains, a temporary camp has been set up.


    In the camp, there were bonfires everywhere, surrounded by bonfires, surrounded by a group of taciturn brawny...


    In the middle of the camp, there was a young man in a Chinese suit who was yelling.


    "More than a thousand warriors rounded up a man, and he was actually ran away..."


    "Are you also worthy of being called the heroes on the grassland?"


    "Are you also worthy of being called the descendants of the wolf tribe?"


    "This is a shame, your shame, and my shame..."


    "The shame needs to be washed away with blood..."


    "I decided that even if he fled to the sky this time, he would catch up with him and wash away his shame!"


    As the voice of the young man in costume fell, the strong men shouted loudly...


    "Wash the shame!"


    "Wash the shame..."


    Listening to the wolf-like cry under his hand, Tuli Khan nodded with satisfaction.


    Failure is not terrible, but the terrible thing is being devastated.


    Therefore, Tuli deliberately yelled at them to wake them up...


    After encouraging himself a few more words, Tuli led his guards to the tents in the middle of the camp...


    Several people are sitting in the biggest tent at this time...


    No one else, but just a few disciples of Tuobayu and Demon Master Zhao Deyan.


    "This Ba Fenghan is really cunning like a fox..." Tuobayu said here, and sighed deeply, "So many warriors are hunting him, and he can escape him!"


    "Yes¡­¡­"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1962

    "This guy is so treacherous... he actually used the golden cicada to get out of his shell..."


    Just as everyone was talking about it, a beautiful woman sitting at the bottom said: "Does Brother Tuoba have a plan to arrest him?"


    Seeing that rather exotic woman speak, Tuobayu smiled bitterly and shook his head: "I didn''t expect that guy to be so cunning...Hey..."


    "Okay, Bardelle...it''s getting late, you should go back and rest!" At exactly this time, Tuli Khan opened the curtain and said directly.


    "Hmph, you know what to do with me... I haven''t married you yet!" Bardelle wrinkled her nose in dissatisfaction when she heard the sudden words.


    "Haha, sooner or later, your master has already agreed to this marriage!" Tuli didn''t care about this, and smiled: "Well, let''s rest. We will continue to hunt down the traitor tomorrow!"


    "..." Hearing what was suddenly said, Bardelle''s eyes stared and tried to refute a few words, but her brother pulled her sleeves...


    She knew that it was irreversible for her to marry Tuli. This was not only the meaning of profuse sweat, but also the meaning of her master magician Zhao Deyan... Thinking of this, Badeer was discouraged...


    The angrily Bardelle ignored Tuli, stood up, and walked out of the tent...


    "My junior sister is used to being spoiled by the master, and there is something rude, please don''t be angry with Khan!" One of Badel''s seniors hurriedly got up and apologized.


    Tuli laughed when he heard the words: "Haha...How can this king be angry? Of course the horse is as strong as possible..."


    After the people exchanged greetings, they gave Tuli to the seat and sat down again.


    "This time it was Xiao Wang who had grown up and allowed the thief to escape and ascend to heaven, but please rest assured that Brother Tuoba, Xiao Wang will never let it go..."


    "Then there will be work Khan!"


    "Haha, easy to say..."


    At this moment, suddenly there were waves of howling wolves outside the tent...


    The sound was as if it were close at hand.


    Tuoba Yu was taken aback when he heard the sound...


    On the grassland, although wolves are terrible, they rarely attack tribes of more than a thousand people. After all...wolves are so smart that they know what they eat and what they can¡¯t eat...


    However, at this time, the howling of the wolf was so close...Could it be that these wild wolves are crazy?Actually want to attack a tribe of more than a thousand people??


    At this moment, a big man rushed in embarrassedly from outside the account and said loudly: "Wolves, many... many wolves..."


    "What''s so terrible about wolves?" Tuli Khan said indifferently, "Can we have more warriors?"


    "Khan...you...you''d better take a look yourself!"


    "Huh?" Tuli Khan was taken aback when he heard the words, he stood up and walked out... "I want to see how many wolves are there..."


    When Tuli and others walked out of the tent and came to the outside of the camp to look out, they were all stunned.


    Looking around, on the entire black grassland, there was a gleam of green light everywhere, and at a glance, there were at least a few thousand.


    "how can that be¡­¡­"


    Thousands of hungry wolves...


    Suddenly pressed the panic in his heart and said: "Order everyone to withdraw behind the bonfire and face the outside to form a circle..."


    "But... but what about the horse?"


    You know, although the camp is large, most of them are filled with war horses, and more than a thousand people sound like a lot, but there is really no way to protect more than a thousand horses... As for the horses to escape ?It''s even more death...


    Prairie wolves are very patient. In order to hunt down their prey, they can hug them hundreds of miles behind their prey. The horse has been running wild for a day, and it is absolutely impossible to escape these hungry wolves at night...


    For this, Tuli still knows...So, he said solemnly: "I don''t care about horses at this time..."


    Chapter 2347


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and forty seven


    In the end, Tuli still did not completely give up all his horses, and more than a hundred war horses were surrounded by the crowd.


    Thousands of people surrounded the camp and confronted the wolves.


    And on the hill a hundred meters away from the camp, a group of Fenghan was lying there, like a rock, motionless, and there was no wolf more than ten meters beside him.


    He quietly watched Tuli and the others confront the wolves...


    These wolves were drawn by him, and he also relied on a secret medicine that was spit on his body, so that the wolves turned a blind eye to him...


    As long as he does not actively attack the wolves, the wild wolves in the wolves will not actively attack him, and will even stay away from him...because the smell of the secret medicine on his body is the smell that the wolves most hate.


    Ba Fenghan''s idea was to use wild wolves to attack these guys who were chasing him, and then rush in to take advantage of the chaos to kill Tuli Khan.


    It''s just that the time is not yet at this time, so Ba Fenghan is still waiting...


    Time passed by every minute...


    With the confrontation, the wolves and the crowd became tense.


    When a person is in a state of tension, the whole body becomes tight, blood flow accelerates, and heartbeat speeds up...


    And this state can never last.


    When a dark cloud in the sky obscured the moonlight, Ba Fenghan knew that the time had come...


    Without hesitation, he took the longbow on his back in his hand, drew a spiked arrow from the quiver, aimed at a guy, and rounded the bowstring.


    Whoosh-whoosh-


    Among the big man who was fully guarding against the wolves'' surprise attack, suddenly a screamed, fell to the ground, and then a blood arrow spurted out of his body...


    "Someone attacked..."


    "It''s the evil thief Ba Fenghan..."


    "Everyone, be careful..."


    The chaotic shouts in the crowd also aroused the confronting hungry wolves...The prairie wolves who had been squatting stood up one after another, with a low roar in their throats.


    Ba Fenghan unhurriedly drew the arrow again, aimed at another person, and released the bowstring in his hand.


    "what--!!"


    "Evil thief..."


    "Let the arrow..."


    Hearing someone shouting to release arrows, Tuobayu''s expression suddenly changed and he shouted, "Don''t release arrows!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1963

    However, he shouted too late, and these people were Tuli''s subordinates, not his subordinates. For these people, his commands didn''t work...


    Dozens of bows and arrows were shot in the direction where Ba Fenghan was...but this was useless.


    They are in the light, Ba Fenghan is in the dark, they can''t see Ba ??Fenghan at all, they can only shoot arrows by guessing...


    Such an arrow would naturally not be able to shoot at Ba Fenghan, but it would shoot a wild wolf.


    As the cry of wild wolves sounded, the wolves were enraged...


    Whoops¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    There was a long howl of wolf, and thousands of wild wolves rushed towards the camp.


    For a time, the howling and screaming of wolves became a ball.


    Seeing this scene, Ba Feng''s horns tilted silently...


    Like a ghost in the night, he crawled quietly, and walked to the back of the camp.


    This is the place where the war horse is. Although there are many people guarding it, the war horse has long been messed up after hearing the horn of the wild wolf. These guards have to calm the horse while guarding against the hungry wolf. Naturally, their defense will not relax. less.


    Ba Fenghan continued under the cover of the night, got under the belly of the horse, and after a few rounds, he mixed into the crowd.


    After entering the camp, Ba Fenghan saw Tuli Khan and others who were guarded by a dozen people...


    Following the cover of the tent shadow, he leaned over...


    "Quick, hold on..."


    "A few more people over there..."


    At this time, Tuli was hurriedly directing his men to resist the attack of the wolves.


    Suddenly, he felt a chill in his heart, and then, a sword light flashed like a thunderbolt in the night, and the target of the sword light was him...


    At this time, Tuli didn''t care about the Khan''s Lord, and he rolled on the spot, avoiding the sword light.


    "Mongrel, do you dare..." At this time, Tuobayu, who was standing next to Tuli, also found Ba Fenghan who had entered the camp. His eyes were cold, and his claws flew out and grabbed him towards Ba Fenghan.


    Ba Fenghan said a pity in his heart...


    It''s a pity that he didn''t kill Tuli with a single sword. The time was lost. If Tuoba Yu was entangled, he would be dead.


    Thinking of this, Ba Fenghan glanced away, and saw Ba Dai''er standing by the side.


    With a cruel heart, he dodges to avoid Tuobayu''s claws, while leaning his hand towards Bardelle... Anyway, let''s take a hostage first.


    However, at this moment...


    Suddenly everyone felt stagnant, and an indescribable feeling came to their hearts.


    Then, they felt that they could no longer move up and down...


    A beautiful figure appeared among the crowd out of thin air, and saw the girl standing barefoot there, wearing a big red dress, long dark hair draped over her shoulders, her beautiful face with a smile on her shoulders. An expression of anguish... "This girl can''t give it to you, this is what the teacher asked for..."


    While talking, the young girl strolled over to Bardelle''s side, then patted Bardelle''s shoulder lightly, and said, "Would you like to go back with me??"


    "I...I..." Bardelle was already stupid at this time, she didn''t know how to answer this girl''s words...


    "Hehe, it seems that you are willing to..." The girl slapped Bardelle indifferently, and her eyes suddenly became confused.


    Then, the girl looked at Tuobayu again, Emei frowned, and said, "Huh? Is this planted by Master? Why did Master plant it for you..."


    Before she could finish her words, she looked at Ba Fenghan, and said with a clear sense: "Hehe... So that''s it... It seems that Master still likes fulfilling true love so much... Well-Houhou also likes fulfilling. What about true love..."


    Having said this, with a mischievous smile on her face, the girl pulled Tuoba Yu to the position that originally belonged to Bardelle, and then tapped him a few times, making sure that he could no longer resist Ba Fenghan. , Then smiled and said: "This is perfect..."


    After doing all of this, Houhou took Bardelle''s hand and walked out...While walking, he said: "Master is about to get married again. As the most favored disciple of Master, others are also You have to work hard to please your master... After all, your master is the future husband of Houhou... Ah, at all, you will be my dowry maid in the future..."


    "Speaking of which, don¡¯t you need two to marry a maid? By the way, I don¡¯t want to be far away from the Western Turks. I heard that Yun Shuai¡¯s daughter, Lian Rou, is also a beauty... just turn her into me. The dowry maid is ready..."


    "Oh, Hou Hou is really fate, even the marrying person has to find the dowry and dowry by himself... If the master is not good to Hou Hou in the future, Hou Hou can''t rely on..."


    With Hou Hou''s departure, the stagnant world recovered again. However, at this time, everyone did not notice that anyone had been here before... It was just that Ba Fenghan discovered that the woman he had originally intended to catch had disappeared. ?Instead, Tuoba Yu, an old enemy...


    Forget it, don''t care about so much... Let''s talk about it after holding it down...


    Chapter 2348


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and forty eight


    Yongji Canal, from Zhuozhou in the north and Banzhu and Bianzhou in the south, is the most critical section linking north and south in the Sui Dynasty Canal Project.


    At the same time, because of this Yongji Canal, the Great Sui Dynasty''s control over the entire north was still reluctant, at least not like the Central Plains, where the war was rotten and the rebels were rife.


    "Although Yang Guang is so happy and extravagant. However, I have to say that his work on the construction of the Grand Canal will benefit the future!"


    At this time, Zhou Ye was sitting on a small boat, looking at the busy Yongji Canal, and sighed.


    "Hmph--" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Fu Junyu, who was sitting next to him, wrinkled Qiong''s nose with dissatisfaction, "What''s so commendable about that drunk monarch? He three times went to our Goguryeo...I..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye looked at Fu Junyu with a smile but said, "Junyu, are you sure you want to argue with me?"


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s expression, Fu Junyu looked at the stern punting man with a little fear... She closed her gaze and refused to speak anymore.


    Is she afraid of arguing with Zhou Ye...


    It''s just that, every time he said something like this, Zhou Ye would always tell him with his actions that the truth only arises between the palm of the hand and the pigeon.


    If there is no public, then she can forcefully explain a few words to Zhou Ye, but there is a stranger on his side. Fu Junyu is really afraid that Zhou Ye will go crazy, and directly ignores the presence of outsiders, so she put herself on his lap and beat My own apple...


    Although the taste is not only not painful, it is also a bit numb, but...being ashamed, she can be ashamed to death.


    Thinking of this, Fu Junyu put on a look that I disdain to argue with you, raised her pretty face and snorted coldly.


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye burst out laughing...


    This girl just wants face...


    The two of them had done almost all the intimate things along the way, and Zhou Ye had not taken the last step.


    It''s nothing but fun.


    Especially every day, this little girl clearly wants to kill her, but she still wants to make a reluctant and awkward appearance. It feels really super fun.


    "Master, there is a wharf in front of the river, do you want to go ashore to have fun?" the boatman asked loudly.


    This small boat was hired by Zhou Ye in Zhuozhou. It was 167 meters long and two to three meters wide. The cabin was divided into front and rear cabins. The front cabin was the residence of the boat¡¯s family and the rear cabin was the passenger cabin. It is regarded as Zhou Ye and Fu Junyu. ''S temporary residence...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1964

    Although it''s a little narrower, it''s comfortable...


    Especially being able to experience an alternative life on the water is quite interesting.


    Hearing what the boatman said, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Alright, I also want to taste the donkey fire in Hejian Mansion..."


    "Donkey meat on fire?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the boatman was taken aback.


    Does Hejian have this specialty??


    The donkey can be regarded as a big animal in the family. Who is so prodigal and willing to kill his own donkey for meat??


    Zhou Ye looked at the blank look of the boatman and said with a laugh: "It''s just a joke, the boatman must not take it seriously..."


    The boatman smiled bitterly after hearing this...


    In these days, this young man has always said shocking words. In comparison, the fire of this donkey is nothing.


    The boat quickly leaned to the shore of the pier with the support of the boat owner...


    Zhou Ye directly took Fu Junyu ashore.


    Although eating donkey meat and burning is a joke, Zhou Ye really wants to take a good tour of Hejian Mansion... and taste the food here.


    The boatman will stay here for half a day to supplement the rice, vegetables, etc. on board.


    Of course, if Zhou Ye insisted, there would be no problem staying here for a day or two. As long as the money is enough, everything is easy to say.


    It''s a pity that in this place in Hejian, except for the donkey meat, there is really nothing delicious, that is, there is an old bacon shop where the bacon is not bad.


    Zhou Ye only took Fu Junyu around for a while, and he became bored and returned to the dock again.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s return, the boatman naturally greeted him with a smile... After all, Zhou Ye was not a stingy person. With enough money, the boatman naturally liked such high-profile guests.


    Seeing Zhou Ye from a distance, the boatman greeted him with a smile, "The son-in-law didn''t take a good turn in this river?"


    "It''s boring..." Zhou Ye sighed with a sense of excitement: "The city seems to be depressed a lot..."


    "Yes!" The boatman sighed after hearing the words: "I heard that the Eastern Capital is making troubles. The rebels occupied Liyang and cut off the waterway... The goods over there cannot be shipped in, the goods here are No luck...I just don''t know when it will come here..."


    Zhou Ye laughed and said, "Haha...don''t hesitate, if he is drunk today, he cares about the Ming Dynasty!"


    "Master, you are so free and easy!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the boatman gave Zhou Ye a thumbs-up, "You get on the boat first. I will wait for the tiger head and his mother to buy the rice, so we can set off!"


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye nodded, and then returned to the boat with Fu Junyu.


    "The boatman is wrong!"


    As soon as he entered the cabin, Fu Junyu whispered to Zhou Ye.


    "Oh? What''s wrong?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "His eyes flicker and his expression is stiff. This is a manifestation of a ghost in his heart..." Fu Junyu said: "You must guard against..."


    Seeing such a solemn appearance of Fu Junyu, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but sneered.


    "You rookie who has just entered the arena can see... It seems that this time, it is not some underworld giant who made our idea..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s ridicule, Fu Junyu became anxious... "Bad guy, people are telling you the business... Why don''t you take it back... um..."


    Before Fu Junyu finished speaking, Zhou Ye was blocked by Zhou Ye...


    For a while, Fu Junyu was stunned... It was not that she was stunned by Zhou Ye''s sudden attack. In the past ten days, what the two of them should and shouldn''t be done were all done... except for the last A step beyond, Fu Junyu can also say that he is an old driver.


    But in front of her, she was telling the villain about life and death matters, how could he be like this...regardless of importance.


    Although she was so angry in her heart, but as a result, she was taken to the ditch by Zhou Ye...Unconsciously, she was led by the nose by Zhou Ye.


    In the end, if it hadn''t been for the movement of the passenger ship under her offshore that had disturbed her, she would have been defeated by the villain in front of her.


    "Bah, bad guy... take advantage of me again!" Fu Junyu gave Zhou Ye a fierce stare while tidying up the clothes on her body.


    In her opinion, if she didn''t stick to the last line of defense, she would have been given a hand by this bad guy.


    In fact, everything was done deliberately by Zhou Ye. Otherwise, Zhou Ye would have wiped her out...


    Facing Fu Junyu''s slightly proud words, Zhou Ye smiled and said nothing... little by little, letting someone fall is the most interesting thing, isn''t it?


    Chapter 2349


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and forty nine


    Haoyue is empty--


    On the surface of the river, the fishing fires are a little bit...


    At this time, the fishing boat Zhou Ye was riding on had been more than 20 miles away from the river, and was slowly moving forward along the water.


    "Master son, tonight¡¯s dinner is fish porridge. My Hun family¡¯s craftsmanship is average, so please take care of him!¡± The boat family said while holding two bowls of fish porridge on a tray. Several side dishes came over. There is also a pot of wine on top.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye sat at the low table with his back leaning on the cabin, and smiled: "There is less Mongolian sweat medicine inside...not sweet enough!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the boatman shook his hands and made a splash, and the fish porridge and small dishes all turned over on the deck...


    With a puff, the boatman knelt to the ground and knocked his head desperately, "The son is forgiving, the son is forgiving... the little ones are also compelled... the six ghosts in the river said, if the little ones don¡¯t do what they say , Then let the little one¡¯s family be destroyed...the little one really dare not resist..."


    "The six ghosts in the river?" Fu Junyu asked curiously, "Who are they?"


    "Returning to the heroine, the six ghosts in the river are..." The boatman did not dare to conceal it, so he told the origin of the six ghosts in the river.


    It turns out that the so-called Hejian Six Ghosts are the six gangsters of Hejian Mansion. Of course, what they claim is not the Hejian Six Ghosts, but the Hejian Six Heroes.


    These six gangsters, under the tutelage of the Hejian Sword Sect Master Hua, have a life-threatening sword of the 36-way chasing wind.


    After getting the true story, these six guys showed their true shape, and immediately tore off the original skin of the respected teacher.


    Old man Hua was vomited blood by these six rebels and died.


    The martial arts people in Hejian Mansion had also attacked these six guys, but they were eliminated by all kinds of shameless off-board tricks by these six guys.


    Since then, the six ghosts in the river shuddered...They directly deceived the bully, colluded with the government, and committed no evil.


    Of course, if they are really facing everyone in the family, they can also pretend to be a little bit shy.


    Therefore, there are not many famous people who come to cast down demons and slayer demons, and their little life is quite moist.


    This time, Zhou Ye took Fu Junyu ashore to play, but somehow he was shown by one of the six ghosts in Hejian...


    After seeing Zhou Ye, the guy was fascinated by Fu Junyu''s beauty, but in order to be safe, he didn''t start immediately, but ordered someone to inquire about the origin of the two.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1965

    As a local snake, the news of Hejian couldn''t be hidden from them. Soon they found the boatman who had brought Zhou Ye here, and got Zhou Ye''s real name from the boatman.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s name, the six ghosts suddenly remembered a rumor... [A handsome man named Zhou Ye got He''s Bi.


    He''s Bi, a priceless treasure...


    How can such a heavy treasure not let the six ghosts be tempted?With this precious treasure, whether it is sold or dedicated to the court, it is an endless glory and wealth.


    But they also know one thing, and that is-this matter cannot be hardened.


    After all, because of this He Shibi, I heard that the Baling Gang was destroyed...


    Although these six ghosts do bad things, they also know themselves. Compared with the behemoth Baling Gang, their six ghosts are just like little people like ants.


    In this way, it was possible to order someone to threaten the boatman and make him put Mongolian sweat medicine in Zhou Ye''s dinner.


    "Haha... I didn''t expect this to be fermented to the present!" Zhou Ye stretched out... said: "It''s nothing for you... Go down!"


    "Thank you son, thank you son..." The boatman kowtow desperately...Although he has little knowledge, he also knows that the person who can make the six ghosts like a big enemy is definitely not something his little boatman can resist. .


    Until he walked out of the cabin, Zhou Ye didn''t do anything...


    As soon as the boatman got out of the cabin, he immediately fled out like a rabbit...


    Fu Junyu looked at Zhou Ye incomprehensibly, "Just spare him?"


    "I''m a benevolent person...how can I kill people?" Zhou Ye said like a stick that loves the world.


    "Bah...I don''t see any kindness of you!" Fu Junyu took apart Zhou Ye''s desk without hesitation.


    The two of them walked all the way, but they did not encounter mountain bandit strongmen... Those guys, one of them counted as one, all of them were sent to the Western Paradise by Zhou Ye.Now, this guy says that he is a benevolent person, and Fu Junyu has only two words to respond to this-lie to ghosts.


    "Oh, good people are always easy to be misunderstood!" Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, and said with a look through the world: "They are dead on both sides, why should I kill them? Dirty my own. hand??"


    After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Fu Junyu revealed what it was like...


    Let''s just say, when did this bad guy become a guy who retaliated with virtue?


    At this moment, I suddenly heard a few puffs of falling water not far away...


    "The boat family ran away with his wife..." Fu Junyu said softly.


    "Run just run, anyway, they can''t get out of the palms of the six ghosts in the river..." Zhou Ye said, taking out some food from the bracelet without delay, and then said: "Jun Yu , Move the low table to the boat board, let¡¯s take advantage of the moonlight and have a few drinks..."


    "Hmm..." Fu Junyu nodded when he heard the words, then picked up the wooden table and came to the boat board.


    After placing the wooden table on top, Zhou Ye also walked out with two low chairs.


    The two sat opposite each other on the board... Zhou Ye put the food and wine that he had just taken out on the low table, and invited him to a toast."The bright moon is in the sky, the river is sparkling, and the beautiful scenery is so white!"


    "Since I met you, I have learned to drink and kill... If the master sees me like this, I am afraid I will be pissed off!"


    Although he said that, Fu Junyu''s actions were not slow... He raised his neck and drank the red wine in the glass.


    It wasn''t that she was led to damage by Zhou Ye, but that she could not refuse any words of Zhou Ye at all.


    Whether you want her to accompany drinking, or want her to kill...


    She couldn''t refuse...


    Why did her heart have been filled with this bad guy?


    Just as the two put down their wine glasses, there was a sound from the distant shore.


    "Don''t...don''t kill me...ah!"


    "The master...I''m fighting with you...Ah!"


    "Father, mother...you...you bastards...ah...!"


    From the sound, you can hear the screams of the two boatmen and couples.


    Obviously, they wanted to escape, but they were all cut and killed by the six ghosts who had already guarded the river.


    "Their family is dead..."


    "Yes, dead!" Zhou Ye said quietly, "They are stupid..."


    Chapter 2350


    Two thousand three hundred and fifty chapters


    "Yes, they are really stupid!"


    Fu Junyu agreed with Zhou Ye''s words.


    If the family had told Zhou Ye together at the beginning, then Zhou Ye would definitely not stand idly by... After all, the boat family could be regarded as the pond fish he had suffered.


    But they didn''t...


    They chose to be threatened, and then prescribed medicine to Zhou Ye.


    Although Zhou Ye would not kill them because of this, he would never reach out to rescue them.


    To put it bluntly, even if they were really successful in drugging, Liugui would not let them go. What a treasure is He Chobi?Let them go, and then let them go crazy about the Six Ghosts getting He Choi??


    Therefore, the end of this matter has been doomed from the beginning.


    The only way for them to survive was to ask Zhou Ye for help...Unfortunately, they buried themselves and ruined their way for life.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that they are stupid.


    At this moment, a loud laugh came from the river surface, "Hahaha, Mei Langjun Zhou Ye deserves to be Mei Langjun Zhou Ye, they are indeed stupid!"


    With the loud laughter, more than 30 small boats swept over from the front and back, and surrounded the passenger ships where Zhou Ye was in.


    These small boats stopped more than twenty feet away from Zhou Ye...The lights on the boat were brightly lit, and the deck was filled with shadowy people. The light of the knife in the hand shone brightly under the reflection of the torch, and it looked like a cold light.


    A small boat stood out from the fleet, and there was a big man standing on the bow. The big man was 1.78 meters tall, with a face full of flesh and a pair of eyes under thick eyebrows, with a fierce light."In the Lower River, Guan Tianbao has met Mei Langjun..."


    "Mei Lang Jun? What the hell is that?" Zhou Ye vomited: "Why didn''t I know I had such a name?"


    "Haha, Lang Jun''s beauty is well known in the world, so why not be humble!" With the voice, a small boat sprang out from the other direction. On top of it stood a thinner, who looked like a drug addict. A middle-aged man, "The second child of the six heroes in Xiahe, Zeng Wei, met Lang Jun!"


    "The third child..."


    "The fourth child..."


    Perhaps it was because Zhou Ye had nowhere to escape, the six ghosts of Hejian jumped out impatiently, "Langjun, the treasures of the world are in the hands of those who are virtuous. Today, the six heroes in Hejian want the Hejianbi in the hands of Langjun. ...... Please don''t be stingy and don''t make mistakes!"

 Movie World I am King Chapter 1966

    Hearing the words of the six ghosts, Zhou Ye smiled freely, "Well, you are still honest, unlike those righteous hypocrites who always claim to represent the people of the world... In that case, I will leave you a whole corpse... "


    "So, Lang Jun refuses to hand over the treasures!?" Guan Tianbao, the boss of the Six Ghosts, narrowed his eyes and said coldly: "If this is the case, it''s no wonder that our Six Ghosts don''t talk about justice... "


    Having said this, Guan Tianbao shouted, "Let''s release the rocket!"


    As his words fell, the big guys on the boats who had been prepared raised their longbows and shot towards the passenger ship where Zhou Ye was.


    For a time, in mid-air, rockets were in succession, like fire trees and silver flowers, they were truly beautiful.


    Zhou Ye smiled unhurriedly at Fu Junyu and said, "Does it look good?"


    "Well, it looks good..." Fu Junyu nodded...


    "Then make them look better!" Zhou Ye said and waved his hand slightly... Those rockets still in mid-air stopped abruptly, and then they shot back at their master.


    This sudden scene stunned the six ghosts in the river...


    "This, what kind of martial arts is this..."


    "Could it...could it be that this is the legendary grandmaster''s might?"


    At this time, dozens of flames have been ignited on the surface of the river. Under Zhou Ye''s control, those flames will turn into a lotus flower and a peony. It is very beautiful, but pity the big men on the boat. Now, one by one was controlled by Zhou Ye and set on the ship, accompany the fire ship to burn to death.


    At this time, the six ghosts didn''t care much anymore, and their boat was also controlled...In order not to be burned to death, these six guys jumped directly into the river...


    "Big Brother...what to do??"


    "Today our brothers are considered to have planted... However, although that man is very powerful in martial arts, he is different from the water... The second and third, the three of you dived into the bottom of his boat and scuttled his boat... Wait until underwater, He has great abilities, and he has to be determined by our brothers!"


    "Good idea, I''m going now!"


    "I am coming too¡­¡­"


    Following the order of the boss of the six ghosts, the three shadows dived into the water and headed down Zhou Ye''s boat...


    "Hehe, these guys, since they like water so much, just be a water ghost and never go ashore!"


    As Zhou Ye''s self-talking voice fell, whether it was the six ghosts who jumped into the water or the six ghosts who accidentally fell into the water, they instantly felt a strange feeling in the river water.


    Even if they desperately waved their arms and kicked their legs, they could not bring the slightest buoyancy...


    Gradually, the entire river surface fell silent... Except for the crackling sound of the flame burning ship, there was no other sound.


    "Oh, good waters must drown in the water... the ancients sincerely don''t deceive me!" Zhou Ye said with emotion.


    "Bad guy, didn''t you drown others?" Fu Junyu groaned.


    "How could it be my fault?" Zhou Ye said with an innocent look: "I didn''t do anything... everything was just an accident!"


    "I believe in your ghost!"


    "Dare you believe me? Look at my family law to serve you!"


    "Don''t... I... um..."


    Someone paid her due price for her inappropriate words.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    For Zhou Ye, this incident was just a game of fun...


    Although the boat owner is dead, for Zhou Ye, a boat that no one controls can also go.


    Zhou Ye simply controlled the wooden boat under his feet, all the way down the Yangtze River to the south... towards Yuhang.


    Because Zhou Ye didn''t kill the people on Liugui''an, his whereabouts were naturally leaked out... For Zhou Ye, this effect was what he wanted.


    Along the way, Zhou Ye encountered all kinds of people in the world...


    There were assassins who died for money, and there were rebels who came for the destiny... In short, Zhou Ye had a good time playing this trip.


    And Fu Junyu was completely destroyed by Zhou Ye...


    The original cold beauty image can no longer be maintained, she has become a little witch who likes to laugh.Zhou Ye can only say one thing about this-learning badly is so fast.


    Of course, when he was about to reach Yuhang, Fu Junyu was finally succeeded by someone...


    She could no longer bear the bad behavior of someone deliberately teasing her, but did not eat her completely. On a dark night with high winds, she turned against the guest and completely took down Zhou Ye.


    However, just when she was proud... she knew one of the most incredible things.


    Chapter 2351


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and fifty one


    "Master, why are you here..."


    Fu Junyu looked at the figure in front of her with a dazed expression. She couldn''t help but look around. That''s right, this is indeed the Salt Street of Yuhang Beach, not Goguryeo, but why is her master here??


    Next to Fu Cailin, a girl in white clothes who looked about 14 or 15 years old laughed and said: "Second Sister, I didn''t expect it!"


    Fu Cailin ignored the yells of his disciples, but said solemnly, "Jun Yu, I can''t come!"


    "I...I..." Fu Junyu was quite confused when he heard his master''s yelling...


    She didn''t want to leave her lover''s side... The two had just broken through that boundary, it was the time when you and me, but... Master''s order cannot be violated... She can''t disobey the teacher''s order.


    My heart suddenly became tangled...


    When Zhou Ye saw this, he chuckled, patted Fu Junyu''s arm and smiled: "Go, don''t be afraid..."


    "Ok!"


    Hearing this, Fu Junyu nodded obediently... and returned to his master''s side step by step.


    At this time, Fu Cailin did not scold his second disciple, but looked up and down at the handsome man in front of him with inquiring eyes.


    Zhou Ye also looked at Fu Cailin without showing weakness.


    In Zhou Ye''s opinion, Fu Cailin is really not that good...


    He has a face that is very narrow and unusually long. The facial features on it are all shortcomings that no one wants to have. They are more like all crowded in a pile, making his forehead look particularly high, and his chin is slightly slender and his pockets are a bit slender. The child¡¯s long, curved nose bridge is disproportionately tall and huge, making his eyes and mouth appear more slender. Fortunately, he has a long black hair with two shoulders, which harmonizes the difference between the wide shoulders and the narrow face. Coordination, otherwise it will be more awkward and weird.


    However, such an ugly and weird face matched his unique temperament, giving people an indescribable feeling.


    That feels definitely not ugly.


    Is this the legendary negative to be positive??

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1967

    Zhou Ye thought quite interestingly...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The two stared at each other. After a while, Fu Cailin spoke...


    "Mei Lang Jun deserves to be Mei Lang Jun, just relying on looks, I lured two of my disciples to the point of being unwilling..."


    Hearing Fu Cailin''s words, Zhou Ye rolled his eyes... This guy is saying that he is a little white face who eats on his face, right??


    Although Zhou Ye has cultivated his character for hundreds of years, he only suffers from nothing.


    Thinking that when he went to the Song family to propose marriage, Song Que saw that he was not pleasing to his eyes, so he stretched out with his future father-in-law, and almost broke Song Que''s martial arts heart.


    Now that he meets Fu Cailin, he will naturally not favor one or the other, "Haha...I am a layman in Xia, far less connotative than Master Fu...just laugh!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Fu Cailin''s expression changed...


    Fu Junyu''s anxious tears were about to come out behind him-this enemy, don''t you know what is to be soft?If you are soft, I will beg for mercy in front of my teacher.


    And Fu Junqiang on the side was curious...


    Fu Cailin''s position in Goguryeo is the same as Wu Zun Bixuan''s position in Turks.


    It can be said that even if a nobleman meets her master, it is a courtesy to be a respectful disciple. I have never seen anyone who dares to be so scornful of his master...


    Interesting, it''s so interesting.


    Fu Junqiang felt interesting, but Fu Cailin didn''t feel so interesting anymore.


    His face was slightly cold, and he said: "I haven''t been to Central Plains for a long time. I never knew that there was such a young man...nothing, if you take my sword, then I will marry Jun Yu to you. So what? Would you dare to take my sword?"


    "One sword?" Zhou Ye groaned after hearing the words and said with a smile: "One sword is too little. Master Fu, you have three female apprentices...Why, how about three swords?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Fu Cailin was slightly taken aback...


    Then he laughed: "Okay, okay... I, Fu Cailin, for more than ten years, have not heard people be so presumptuous in front of me for a long time... You are very good!"


    Having said this, Fu Cailin''s face became cold, "Okay, I will do it for you. If you take my Three Swords, I will be able to match all three apprentices to you, and it''s not a shame to them!"


    With that said, Fu Cailin would draw his sword...


    However, his move was stopped by Zhou Ye."Wait!"


    "What? Are you scared?" Fu Cailin said, looking at Zhou Ye with a smile.


    "It''s crowded and narrow, so it''s not a good place to compete. Why don''t we go to the beach next to it?" Zhou Ye said, pointing to the wide sandy beach behind Yanhuo Street.


    "That''s good!" Fu Cailin nodded reservedly.


    However, at this time Zhou Ye did not immediately walk to the beach, but said, "Old Stone!"


    "The old slave is here!" As the voice fell, a figure flashed out of the salt shop like a ghost, and stood directly behind Zhou Ye. It was no one else, but the former evil king, now the groom, Shi Zhixuan.


    Seeing this figure, Fu Cailin couldn''t help but shrink...


    He actually didn''t see how this guy stood behind Zhou Ye, "This is..."


    "The old slave is the young master''s servant, and he only helps the young master to drive the car and do miscellaneous tasks. Master Fu doesn''t need to care!" Shi Zhixuan said casually.


    "..." Fu Cailin was speechless after hearing Shi Zhixuan''s words...


    Such a master, arranging for Zhou Ye to drive a car??


    He can only drive the car to do miscellaneous tasks, so doesn''t he just have to burn the fire and cook??


    Although he was slandering in his heart, Fu Cailin''s face remained calm... "That''s it!"


    "Today I have a battle with Master Fu, you can watch one or two, and it is useful to improve the immortality seal for you!" Zhou Ye said lightly.


    Shi Zhixuan''s eyes lit up when he heard this, and he said with joy: "Old slave thanked the young master!"


    Although Shi Zhixuan''s martial arts is much higher than Fu Cailin, his mountain stones can be used to attack jade, and mutual confirmation is still quite useful for him. Especially, his own young master is willing to do something... Surprise joy.


    "Master Fu, please!" Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his hand to Fu Cailin after explaining Shi Zhixuan.


    "please!"


    The two of them walked toward the beach... Fu Junqiang and Fu Junyu followed closely behind...


    The crowd watching immediately wanted to follow along and watch one or two, but they were stopped by the gang of Giant Kun Gang...


    It was not too late, and Fu Cailin and Zhou Ye came to the beach... more than ten meters apart, facing each other.


    "Master Fu, please make a move!" Zhou Ye smiled indifferently and gestured to please.


    At this time, Fu Cailin didn''t dare to care for it anymore...


    Only the guy who was known as Old Shi gave him an unfathomable feeling, let alone Zhou Ye?


    Thinking of this, Fu Cailin slowly drew the long sword from his waist and gestured for a starting gesture, "Then...I''m not welcome!"


    Chapter 2352


    Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty Two


    As the voice fell, Fu Cailin''s figure flashed, and the long sword in his hand moved forward as if anxiously.


    At the same time, he lifted his footsteps lightly, stepped forward, and his whole person appeared in front of Zhou Ye like a teleportation...


    Then, the long sword in Fu Cailin''s hand slowly stabbed forward...


    In the eyes of outsiders, the long sword that Fu Cailin stabbed out was as slow as a snail crawling, and even the long sword in his hand gave people a feeling of weight.


    "It is worthy of being the master of Yijian Fu Cailin!" Shi Zhixuan, who was standing not far away, smiled and said, "This style uses people as hands and a world as a chessboard. It''s really powerful!"


    "Lao Shi, Lang Jun will be fine, right?"


    In the realm of Fu Junyu at this time, we still can''t see the danger of the battle between the man and the master, but isn''t there a live commentary that the old stone is there?


    Of course, she didn''t dare to call Shi Zhixuan Lao Shi like her own Langjun, she only dared to call Shi Lao Shi.


    Hearing Fu Junyu''s question, Shi Zhixuan hurriedly bowed and said: "The old slave can''t bear the name of the mistress, just call me Lao Shi..."


    "Oh, Shi Lao Lao Shi, aren''t they all the same? Tell me, how did my master fight with him?" Fu Junqiang is young and still has a child''s heart... So the words will inevitably be disrespectful to Shi Zhixuan. .


    "Jun Qiang, how can you be so rude, quickly apologize to Old Shi..." Fu Junyu said with a cold expression.


    Hearing the words of her second elder sister, although Fu Junqiang was anxious, she had to apologize to Shi Zhixuan: "I''m sorry, Shi Lao, the little girl has nothing to do..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1968

    "Haha... Don''t be polite to the little mistress... Anyway, sooner or later you will be the mistress of the old slave, it doesn''t matter!" Shi Zhixuan waved his hand indifferently and laughed.


    At this time, Fu Junqiang didn''t care about exploring what Shi Zhixuan said "You are the mistress of the old slave sooner or later". She anxiously asked, "Who wins or loses the master and that person?"


    "Hehe..." Shi Zhixuan chuckled and said: "Master Fu Cailin is worthy of a martial arts wizard. The skill of Yijian is really unpredictable. He uses the sword as his hand and the world as the chessboard to fend off opponents. It is indeed very powerful... ...It''s a pity that he ran into my young master..."


    Having said this, Shi Zhixuan looked like You Rongyan, and said: "Even if Fu Cailin learns from heaven and man, but my young master cannot be defeated!"


    "Hey, bragging!" Fu Junqian wrinkled his nose when Shi Zhixuan said that his master couldn''t beat Zhou Ye, and said, "My master will definitely win that kid!"


    "Snapped!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she suffered a severe skull collapse on her forehead.


    "Senior Sister...what are you doing!" Fu Junqiang covered her reddish forehead, "It hurts!"


    "Hmph, no matter how big or small, I want to call my brother-in-law!" Fu Junyu reprimanded with the majesty of being a sister.


    "Hey, don''t say he can''t win the master, he won the master... I also call him husband, not brother-in-law!"


    "what did you say??"


    "I... I said... Brother-in-law is so powerful, he can actually compete with his master..."


    Just when the two sisters Fu Junyu were in a group, Fu Cailin felt uncomfortable to vomit blood.


    Fu Cailin''s art of battling the sword, at first used people to pierce the sword, and the sword to pierce the enemy.What is important is to feed the enemy first. The prerequisite is to master the opponent''s martial skills with clever eyesight, find out the opponent''s foundation, and then make a judgment.Just like when you are playing chess, you must first understand the eternal and unchanging rules of the chessboard before you can always take the initiative.


    And after more than ten years of cultivation, he has reached the point where he can control the world with people and the enemy with the world-this is no longer the Yitianshu, but the Yitianshu.


    However... Today, his Heavenly Ability Technique has suffered a great loss in front of Zhou Ye.


    Mingming Zhou Ye is right in front of him, but he can''t lock Zhou Ye with his aura at all, just like Zhou Ye in front of him is just a phantom.


    This feeling of inattention made him uncomfortably want to vomit blood.


    But after all, Fu Cailin had a lot of experience with the enemy. When he found that the Qi machine could not lock Zhou Ye, he simply got out of the state of Yi Tianshu and switched to the state of Yi Jianshu...The long sword in his hand was also trembling. Stable, then, a sword pierced Zhou Ye''s forehead.


    Seeing this situation, the two teachers and sisters who were watching the battle could not help but whispered.


    However, the long sword in Fu Cailin''s hand did not fall on Zhou Ye''s eyebrows, but was clamped by two fingers.


    "Master Fu, two tricks!" Zhou Ye looked at the tip of his fingertips and smiled.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Fu Cailin sighed softly, "There are talents in the martial arts generation. As expected...this third trick, I don''t have to be embarrassed anymore..."


    Having said this, he released the long sword in his hand and took two steps back.


    A swordsman let go of the long sword in his hand, which already means surrendering.


    "I''m not as good as you..."


    After all, the grandmaster is a grandmaster, he is extraordinary, and he admits defeat simply.


    "Haha... Master Fu has praised..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "I''m just a little curious, where exactly are you?" Fu Cailin said, a bright light appeared in his eyes...


    He has two idiots in his life, one is chess idiot and the other is Wu idiot.


    Fu Cailin originally thought that the Yitianshu he created on the basis of Yi Jianshu was enough to stand alone in the martial arts. However, today he ran into a wall in front of Zhou Ye...Moreover, from the appearance of Zhou Ye, he did not contribute at all. Therefore, Fu Cailin was very curious as to which step Zhou Ye had come to, and whether he had reached the point of shattering the void.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled... "Actually, what I practiced is completely different from what you think Master Fu, but I can get the same result by different paths. If you ask me which step I''m going to... well..."


    After thinking about it for a while, Zhou Ye said, "I am this world, and this world is me!"


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, waves suddenly appeared on the calm sea...


    "I''m angry, the world is thundering!"


    In an instant, the sky was covered with dark clouds, and the thunder rolled...


    "I laugh, and the sun shines!"


    The dark clouds covering the sky disappeared in a blink of an eye...


    Seeing the scene in front of him that seemed like an immortal means, Fu Cailin stood there for a while and sighed... "I might as well...I might as well go back, I might as well go back!"


    While sighing, Fu Cailin turned his head and left...


    "Master!" X2


    Fu Junyu and Fu Junqiang hurriedly shouted.


    "You don''t need to follow, from now on, you will be Zhou Gongzi''s wives! To serve Zhou Gongzi well, don''t play the little daughter''s temper... For the teacher to gain a little bit, go back to retreat..." said here, Fu Cailin Muttered: "No way, I can also get a glimpse of the highest state of martial arts!"


    With the voice falling...


    Fu Cailin was all around, disappearing into the distance as if slowly but quickly.


    Chapter 2353


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and fifty three


    "Master, wait for me... Master..."


    Fu Junqiang shook off her senior sister and took her hand, chasing after...


    However, with Fu Cailin''s means, how could she catch up?


    Only for a moment, she could no longer see the back of her master...


    Can''t catch up with her master, Fu Junqiang can only come back to her senior sister and Zhou Ye...


    She rushed in front of Zhou Ye with tears in her eyes, clenched fists, and hammered Zhou Ye''s Hungarian mouth, crying and whimpering: "Woo...it''s your fault, Master doesn''t want me!"


    The more he spoke, the sadder he became. Finally, Fu Junqiang threw himself into Zhou Ye''s arms and burst into tears...


    "It''s okay, your master doesn''t want you, I want you..." Zhou Ye gently patted Lolita''s younger generation, and comforted: "Didn''t your master tell me? If you want you to marry me... you can take the lead with peace of mind. All right¡­¡­"


    "Who is going to marry you...oooo..."


    Standing on the side, Fu Junyu looked at her youngest younger sister silently, crying bitterly in the arms of her lover...with a helpless look.


    Alas, one of his own Yijian Pavilion, eventually all fell into the hands of this enemy...


    Just as she was lamenting in her heart, she suddenly heard a cold voice from behind... "Jun Yu, Jun Qiang, where''s the master?"


    "Master Sister!!" X2

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1969

    Hearing this voice, Fu Junyu and Fu Junqiang hurriedly turned their heads to look at them, standing beside the fluttering figure in white clothes, who is not their senior sister Fu Junxin??


    Seeing her master sister, Fu Junqiang was like a child who had met an adult. She broke free from Zhou Ye''s arms, and then rushed into Fu Jun''s arms, "Woo...Master sister, the master was beaten away by this bad guy... "


    Hearing Fu Junqiang''s words, Zhou Ye rolled his eyes...


    Why did I beat Fu Cailin away... Obviously he lost himself, and then he lost you to me...


    When Fu Junxin heard what her little junior sister said, she also looked at Zhou Ye with a sad expression, "Master..."


    "Ahem, what? I really didn''t beat your master away... He just understood something, so he left by himself..." Zhou Ye said, spreading his hands... "It''s really none of my business!"


    "Huh...why it''s none of your business!" Fu Junyu said angrily, "Obviously, I am still not satisfied with the senior sister, so I actually made a three-sword agreement with the master, even our younger sister... "


    "Wait, big sister, why do you call this bad guy the master?" At this moment, Fu Junqiang also reacted to something in Fu Jun''s arms.


    "Ahem..." Zhou Ye coughed awkwardly when he heard this.


    "As you can see, he is my master..." Fu Junxu deliberately didn''t look at the winks his master gave him, but said with a smile: "I''m already the master''s servant..."


    "Slaves?" Although Fu Junqiang usually laughs and laughs, he respects his two senior sisters...


    Hearing that my elder sister had turned into that villain''s servant... suddenly became angry."It must be he who forced you... Don''t be afraid, Master Sister, I will be the master for you!"


    While talking, Fu Junqiang rushed in front of Zhou Ye without hesitation, and said with a newborn calf not afraid of tigers: "Hey, you will let my master sister go...or else, I will never end with you!"


    "Follow me?" Zhou Ye looked weird when he heard Fu Junqiang''s words...


    "Correct!"


    "Hahaha... I also hope you will never end with me! Your master has already given you to me as a little wife!" As he said, Zhou Ye was short and carried Fu Junqiang''s little Lolita on his shoulders... and then He waved to her two senior sisters, "Go, let''s go to Ryukyu!"


    When Fu Junyu and Fu Junyu heard the words, they looked at each other and smiled... and then followed.


    Although they have not seen each other for a long time, they have a lot to say... But, it''s still early, and it''s time for some of them to relive the past. At this time, let''s talk to their men first.


    The two sisters Fu Junyu walked towards the dock not far away under the leadership of Zhou Ye...


    The little loli Fu Junqiang, who was carried by Zhou Ye on her shoulders, beat Zhou Ye on the back desperately, "You let me go, wicked..."


    "Can''t let go, take it back and be a little wife!" Zhou Ye joked with a smile.


    The group directly boarded the Dongming ship waiting by the pier, set sail and headed for Ryukyu.


    And Shi Zhixuan?Obediently, he returned to Yanhuo Street again, he had settled here...


    It''s not that Zhou Ye can''t directly use the portal to take the three girls back to Ryukyu...


    But... what should I say?


    When she arrived in Ryukyu, Fu Junqiang and Lolita faced the kind of battle with thousands of people, which was too advanced for her.


    Certain things still require gradual progress.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye intends to take the Dongming ship to go to Ryukyu for ten days to eat the little Lolita.


    The first day of the voyage


    Fu Junqiang Xiao Lolita was dissatisfied with Zhou Ye''s own master who''ran away with anger'', and didn''t show him a good face at first...


    However, Zhou Ye''s persistent efforts to lure him with sweets and corrupt the game with the game gradually defeated him.


    The second day of sailing


    Fu Junqiang''s little Lolita has already begun to shout to Brother Ye with joy...


    The third day of sailing-


    There is a little tail behind Zhou Ye, no matter where he goes, he will follow wherever he goes...


    After all, this is how children''s xinxing is. They hate quickly and love quickly.


    The fourth day of sailing-


    Fu Junqiang Xiao Lori was tempted by someone and learned to block Dafa.


    The fifth day of sailing-


    Fu Junqiang Xiao Lori woke up in Zhou Ye''s arms... On this day, she finally understood the benefits of being a woman.


    The sixth day of the voyage


    Fu Junqiang''s little Lolita''unintentionally'' broke the good deeds between her two senior sisters and her brother Ye. She was jealous, made trouble, and then suppressed...


    The seventh day of the voyage


    After being persuaded and educated by someone, Fu Junqiang, Lori, deeply understood that the sisters are of the same heart, and their wise words are awake to the world, and they know... what an important mission she shoulders... she must not let her brother Ye learn. Bad, you must feed the demon with your body, and let your brother Ye turn his head back.


    The eighth day of the voyage


    Fu Junqiang little Lolita deeply felt the weight of this task... She-there was no way to satisfy the appetite of the devil, and as a last resort, she had to ask her senior sister for help.


    Achievement of the three sisters in the same door¡ª¡ª


    Sailing...


    In short, by the time Zhou Ye arrives on the Ryukyu Island... Fu Junqiang and Lolita have already united all the forces that can be united, and resolutely prevents her brother Ye from slipping into the abyss.Ahem, in a nutshell, it''s... she can already accept that with a group of Dongming disciples and her own senior sister...


    This is really great...


    Chapter 2354


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and fifty four


    The Ryukyu Islands in February...


    The mountain flowers are blooming, and the flowers bloom wild.


    The island is full of flowers planted by seeds collected by girls from various places, such as hyacinths, forget-me-nots, white crystal chrysanthemums, etc.... The colors are colorful and beautiful.


    At this time, in the port of the main island of Ryukyu, a giant steel beast was parked there quietly, waiting to set sail.


    On the dock, the girls reluctantly waved goodbye to their men...


    "Island owner...come back soon! Woo..."


    "Why are you crying... the island owner just went to welcome her..."


    "But people can''t help it..."

 The Movie World Chapter 1970

    Zhou Ye stood at the pier, saying goodbye to the women, and waving his hands with a smile...


    This time, he went to Songjiashan City to welcome his relatives, and the girls will stay in Ryukyu, without any...


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to take the girls to play, but the girls don''t want to go with him...


    In the words of Yun Yuzhen and other women, that is-although I know that there are many women in the host, but-watching the host marry Yuzhi, I still feel so heartbroken... The girl''s heart is broken, so she just can''t see it. Not upset, not going anymore.


    Zhou Ye also feels a little guilty about this... Therefore, he decided to have a collective wedding on Ryukyu Island after Yuzhi comes back from marrying Yuzhi... Give back all the weddings owed to the girls. After all, to the girls Said that this is only once in a lifetime.


    Hearing what their own man said, the women immediately burst into laughter, and all of them were happy. They couldn''t wait to exhaust all their efforts to squeeze Zhou Ye out completely. It''s a pity... the people are weak and can''t do what they want.


    Not only did Zhou Ye have nothing to do, but they were all too tired to get up this morning, and they missed the time to see their men off.


    After Zhou Ye once again comforted the female disciples of the Dongming School, he turned around and set foot on the Umbrella.


    "Master, do you want to set sail!?" Yamato Nadeshiko had been waiting on the deck for a long time, and he immediately asked when he saw his master step on the ship.


    "Well, let''s set sail!" Zhou Ye nodded...


    "Yes, master!"


    Following Yamato Nadeshiko''s response, this super fearless steel behemoth slowly moved its body, broke through the waves, and walked away.


    This time Zhou Ye will first go to Yuhang, then follow the continental shelf all the way to the south, and finally cross the Yingzhou Strait to Nanhai County, which is later Guangzhou, land in Guangzhou, and reach Songjiashan City by land.


    After all the itinerary, it will take more than a month...


    At this time, Yamato Nadeshiko has prepared snacks, wine and seats for his owner on the bow...


    She knows that what her owner likes most is to sit on the bow, facing the sea breeze and watching the sea.


    "Master, your favorite position has been prepared for you..." Yamato Nadeshiko said with a smile.


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand, "Those who are not in a hurry...Houhou, are you still coming out?"


    Following Zhou Ye''s shout, a red figure appeared on the deck...It wasn''t Houhou, who was it?


    "Master, I can catch Houhou every time... I thought of giving you another surprise at night."


    While talking, Houhou walked to Zhou Ye''s side, and hugged the man he loved so much... in a low voice: "Master, Houhou missed you!"


    "I miss Hou Hou too!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Huh, miss someone?? Do you want to marry Miss Yuzhi?" The little witch directly choked without giving any face.


    "Ahem..."


    Zhou Ye was suddenly embarrassed by Houhou''s words...


    Hou Hou, people are hard to tear down.


    "Hehe..." Seeing the embarrassing expression of his master, Houyu chuckled."Yelang don''t panic, even if the master is going to marry Miss Yuzhi, people will not be angry, at most it will poison Miss Yuzhi..."


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless...


    This little witch has loved grinding him since she was a child, and she never conceals her love.


    The most terrifying thing is that this girl really has the ability to do what she says.


    "Huohou, this kind of thing..."


    "Absolutely can''t do it, people know about it!" Houbori took Zhou Ye''s words with a sad expression, and said: "People know that the most intolerable thing for Master is the restlessness in the back house, and they don''t want Master to stop. Regarding Houhou, how dare you do such a thing? Master is really..."


    You do not dare?Is there anything you dare not do??


    Zhou Ye murmured in his heart, and said, "How can Hobori be on the boat..."


    "I want to take a look at Yuzhi''s wedding... and prepare for my future wedding with Yelang!" Hohoro said, a look of self-pity leaked from her face: "After all, Hohoro future It¡¯s not like Miss Yuzhi¡¯s wedding can be prepared by a huge Song Clan!"


    "..."


    Hou Hou''s three words were not separated from Zhou Ye and Song Yuzhi''s wedding, which made Zhou Ye a little speechless.


    To be honest, among the women, Zhou Ye was most worried about Houhou...


    Her mobility is much stronger than Shi Feixuan.


    Moreover, from the magic door, regardless of the means...


    Do you want to eat her now...


    After eating it, I feel relieved, otherwise... I can''t help this little girl who dare to make a big fuss at his wedding.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye took Houhou''s hand and walked to his position on the bow deck... "Go, accompany me to see the scenery!"


    "Hehe..."


    Houhou looked at the uncertain look on his master''s face, chuckled lightly, and walked over with Zhou Ye without struggling.


    After Zhou Ye sat on the sofa, Hohoro naturally sat in his arms.


    Standing on the side, Yamato Nadeshiko smiled slightly at Hohoro''s behavior...


    Does not remind the owner.


    She knows Houhou''s purpose... and knows what Houhou wants to do, but - again, this is just a little game played by her sister and her master, and no special attention is needed.


    It is the right way to let it develop.


    "Houhou...actually..." Zhou Ye sitting on the sofa brewed for a while...and planned to speak.


    However, as soon as he spoke, Houhou covered his head with his little hand.


    "Yelang, Houhou knows the importance!" Houhou looked at Zhou Ye, with a sad smile on his face: "But Houhou is not reconciled. Mingming Houhou is the first to know the master, so why can Miss Yuzhi be ranked? In front of Hou Hou..."


    "Hou Hun knows that this is not to blame Master Hou, it is because Hou Hun has to retreat with the master and cannot be with him. That''s why Hou Hun, Qing Xuan, Jun Fu, Jun Yu, Yuzhen..." Every time I spit out a name, the sadness on my face increases...


    Yes, I can''t talk about this topic anymore, let''s go on...then it will happen.


    Zhou Ye simply put aside his hands, and then pulled her away...


    Chapter 2355


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and fifty five


    After the Umbrella was off Yuhang, it converged with more than 300 ships carrying 20,000 Umbrella soldiers, and then formed a fleet and sailed formidably towards the Yingzhou Strait.


    Ordinarily, Zhou Ye should have come forward at the time of the meeting. However, Zhou Ye did not appear in front of a group of soldiers. Instead of Zhou Ye, the Umbrella''s Yamato Nadeshiko.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1971

    What is Zhou Ye doing at this time??


    Naturally, in his cabin, the grievances of some uncontrollable little witch had been eliminated.


    Of course, although the little witch is powerful, she is still far from the stage where she can bear someone, and it is the first time she has gotten to her...Although she is far superior to ordinary people in terms of her magical magic, her physical strength is far better than that of ordinary people. In comparison, she is only a little better than Zhan Wu Zha.


    But fortunately, she brought her two dowry maids, Ba Dai''er and Lian Rou. Although these two were also the fifth scum, they could at least delay her for a while and let her rest.


    In fact, from the beginning...


    Houhou''s idea was to take down her master completely during this voyage, so that her honeymoon would be her honeymoon when she drove for more than a month.


    However, due to the restraint of her daughter''s family, she can''t come up and overthrow someone, so she can only use words to run against Zhou Ye, make him feel guilty and make him feel full of resentment...


    After a set of combined punches, the effect is still outstanding.


    At least, her goal was achieved...


    For others, sailing for more than a month at sea is quite hard work.


    But for Hobori, it was a romantic trip that would make her remember a lifetime.


    In the morning, watching the morning sun with my husband on the sea...


    At night, lying on the deck with my husband, watching the bright starry sky...


    In the violent storm, XXXX with my husband on the bow... Enjoy the thrilling XXX...


    Feeling like the giant ship under my feet, sometimes being thrown into the air, sometimes falling to the bottom.


    I have to say that when Houhou went crazy, it was really life-threatening...that was Zhou Ye, if he changed his person, he would have died long ago.


    Of course, in order to satisfy Houhou''s idea, Zhou Ye''s Umbrella broke away from the fleet behind her on the first day...passed the Yingzhou Strait first, and waited for the fleet''s arrival in the open sea. ...


    The sea outside Nanhai County¡ª¡ª


    On the Umbrella...


    Hou Hou was clinging to Zhou Ye''s arms obediently at this time, staring at the sea in the distance.


    Behind the two of them, there are two daughters, Ba Dai''er and Lian Rou...


    At this time, the two were alone with a glass of ice wine, lying comfortably on the beach chairs...basking in the sun.


    "What are you thinking about? Houhou baby?" Zhou Ye hugged Houhou and asked in a low voice.


    "I was thinking...When my husband married Miss Yuzhi, when will I be able to enjoy such a beautiful scene with my husband again!" Said this, Houhou sighed, "It is Houhou who has made progress, I know the sisters I''m all looking forward to seeing my husband alone with me. Hirohoro is already lucky to have his husband''s more than a month, so how can I..."


    "..." Hearing the words in Houhou''s mouth, Zhou Ye felt distressed for a while..."Okay, Houhou, when this matter is over, I will stay in the world for thousands of years. From then on, I will take you all over the world to see the beauty of the world. how is it?"


    "My husband is serious about this?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Hobori''s eyes suddenly brightened...


    "Naturally take it seriously!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Husband, Houhou loves you so much!"


    While smiling, Hirohiro thought in her heart...


    [It is estimated that the vow to earn your husband¡¯s no longer living in the world will last for at most a thousand years. Of course, you can¡¯t really stop your husband from finding new sisters... It¡¯s better to be sparse... Even if you find new sisters, you will find them yourself ...Well, that''s it!


    After Zhou Ye, Houhou and other women waited in the open sea for more than 20 days, the fleet with soldiers behind them arrived at the open sea.


    After converging with the fleet, Zhou Ye directly took Houhou to the wooden ship in the fleet and headed towards Panyu Wharf in Nanhai County. After all, the Umbrella was too destructive to be in This era appeared.


    On the dock, the Song family had been waiting for a long time.


    It was not someone else who came to receive Zhou Ye, but Dijian Song Zhi, Song Que''s younger brother.


    After Song Zhi received Zhou Ye, although he was a little surprised why Zhou Ye brought twenty thousand iron troops here, he didn''t care...


    The group of people marched toward the mountain city of the Song family mightily.


    Four days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye arrived at Songjia Mountain City...


    At this time, the entire Songjiashan City was full of lights and festoons, and it was extremely lively.


    After all, it is the Song clan master''s wife, so the weather is naturally not normal.


    What''s more, this uncle is not an ordinary person, but the eldest son-in-law of their Song family... Now that the second young lady is married to him, it means that the Song family and the Zhou family have completely formed an inseparable alliance.


    And Zhou Ye announced at the wedding that he would marry the second Miss Song family with 20,000 soldiers in battle.


    This news made Tiandao Song Que happy to say three times on the spot [OK]...


    With the eyes of Tiandao Song Que, it is natural to see that the twenty thousand elite soldiers who followed Zhou Ye are no less than the first-rate masters in the rivers and lakes. With such elite soldiers in hand, why worry that his Song family will not succeed. ??


    In fact, Zhou Ye did this on purpose...


    In the final analysis, the prosperity of the people suffers, and the death of the people suffers.


    Although Zhou Ye was unwilling to take the responsibility, it was also excellent for the entire China to end the war as soon as possible.


    With the second Miss Song family getting married... the entire Song Family Mountain City fell into a sea of ??joy.


    The running water table was set for nine days and nine nights...


    During this period, whether you know relatives, friends and old friends of the Song family, or passers-by of merchants passing by the Song family, as long as you say auspicious words, you can eat and drink.


    On the day of the wedding, wealthy businessmen from all over Lingnan came in groups to congratulate the Song family.


    Even though the Song family had already prepared dozens of alcohol-blocking guys for Zhou Ye, Zhou Ye still drank a lot of alcohol in the end...


    On the same night...


    Zhou Ye walked into the new house and was shocked to find that there was more than one bride in his house...


    But when he looked at the bride''s feet, he knew who the extra one was...


    "Hehe...husband..." Song Yuzhi gently lifted his hijab and said with a smile: "I have discussed it with Houhou. Tonight, it''s our Huazhu Night together!"


    "Husband, are you surprised? Are you surprised?" At this time, Hou Hou, who was sitting next to Song Yuzhi, also smiled and lifted his hijab."Tonight...you can marry two wives!"


    "The surprise is dead!" Zhou Ye was speechless...


    However, it is not the time to say this, the spring night is worth a thousand dollars... "Two ladies, it''s late at night... It''s time to rest!"


    Chapter 2356

 Movie World-Im King Chapter 1972

    Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty Six


    Zhou Ye stayed in Songjiashan City for several days...


    Then he took Song Yuzhi, Houhou and other women back to the sea... Take the Umbrella and return to the Ryukyu Islands.


    Early April-


    The Song family raised their flags against the Sui Dynasty. After counting the top ten crimes of Emperor Yang of the Sui Dynasty, they brazenly set off from Lingnan.


    Taking advantage of the ships in the water, Song Jiabing divided into two routes, with Zhou''s soldiers as the vanguard all the way, from the land, out of Lingnan Road to Jiangnanxi Road.


    On the other side, the two hundred ships donated by Zhou Ye will go north along the coast, cross the Yingzhou Strait and land in Jianzhou...and go straight to Yuhang.


    At this moment, the world was shocked...


    You know, even though the Song family is one of the four main gates, they have never shown rebellion.


    By the time Da Sui and the rebels reacted, the entire Jiangnan Road had fallen into the hands of the Song family.


    At this time, the Li family in Taiyuan also rebelled.


    These two gates, one north and south, opened the prelude to the destruction of the entire Sui Dynasty.


    Under such circumstances, the devastated Great Sui Dynasty could no longer linger.


    Yuwenshu''s Yuwenshu culture is even more self-reliant.


    The Dugu Sect in the Eastern Capital originally wanted to seize the Eastern Capital as a place to settle down, but as a result, he lost to Wang Shichong and was driven out of Luoyang.


    At this point, the entire Da Sui was completely plunged into the civil war.


    At this time, the Song Clan moved unexpectedly again.


    Originally, the Song Clan who had taken down Jiangnan Road should gather the disabled, reopen the people''s livelihood, cultivate and rejuvenate, and rectify military affairs.


    But unexpectedly, they once again used Zhou''s war soldiers as the vanguard, and went straight to Qianzhong Road and Jiannan Road.


    Within a month and a half, Qianzhong Road was completely taken, and Jiannan Road fell in three months.


    This scene completely stunned the world''s heroes...


    Song Que, the leader of the Song family, is not only a martial arts wizard, but also an outstanding military strategist, everyone knows.


    But, no matter how genius you are, don¡¯t you give it to me without a soldier?


    What is it that allows the Song family to swallow half of the river and mountains like a bamboo??


    People all over the world talked a lot, and many people sent spies to explore the news.


    But at this time, Song Que was sitting in his handsome account and laughed.


    "Hahaha...well, it''s the lion of a hundred battles in my son-in-law''s mouth... a hundred battles without any damage, Song Que has really seen it today!"


    "The master has praised..." The leader Zhou An smiled and said, "My young master said when he was in the middle of his life, he said that for the people of the world, please end the war as soon as possible and let the people To recuperate!"


    "Okay...!" Song Que nodded when he heard this, and said, "Can you still fight again?"


    Zhou An proudly said: "Please don''t worry, the clan master, for my brothers and others, the battle of the two roads is not as good as a warm-up... As long as the clan master Anmin officials follow, it is not impossible to level the world within six months!"


    "That''s great!" Song Que laughed and said, "Zhou An, go down, and after three days of repairs, you will send your troops to Yizhou!"


    "Yes!"


    Zhou An led his orders out of the handsome account...


    But Song Que sat in the tent and fell into contemplation... "Brother Zhi, have you ever heard that there are such magical soldiers in the world, who have gone through a hundred battles without any damage...The attack is invincible!"


    "Yes!" Song Zhi, who was standing next to Song Que, said, "Brother, have you forgotten... the one from Da''an Dynasty?"


    "You mean..." Song Que''s pupils shrank when he heard his brother''s words... "Blood Dragon Cavalier under the command of Emperor Daan?"


    "It''s..." Song Zhi nodded...


    "Could it be that this Zhou Ye is really that Zhou Ye?" Song Fuxue was lost in thought...


    He already had doubts about the identity of his son-in-law.


    "Why should my eldest brother be so worried?" Song Zhi said, "No matter who Ye''er is, he is Yuhua and Yuzhi''s husband and your beloved son-in-law..."


    "Hahaha, that''s good...I''m the one who''s horny!" Song Que heard this, suddenly enlightened...


    Yes, no matter what, Zhou Ye is his son-in-law, the husband of his two daughters, and they can be said to be a family.


    Although he didn''t know why his son-in-law had such an invincible soldier, but he had no interest in the position of the Lord of the World, Song Que believed that he would never harm himself, that was enough.


    While Song Que figured it out, the Li Clan also took advantage of the power of the Longxi aristocracy to quickly conquer Guannei Dao and Longxi Dao.


    At the same time, the Li Clan sent Li Shimin as an envoy to try to persuade Wang Shichong, who controls the eastern capital of Luoyang, to return.


    However, what was unexpected was that Wang Shichong did not take the style of the Li Clan at all and resisted it with his soldiers.


    This angered Li Yuan, who had a smooth journey.


    Immediately dispatched 150,000 troops and dispatched troops to the east.


    However, when Luoyang, the eastern capital, was in danger, great chaos occurred in Wadang Village, not far from the east. The American soldier Shen Luoyan, who had been missing for a long time, raided Wadang Village with a thousand soldiers.


    In the entire Wadang Village, under the slaughter of the soldiers, Li Mi and other leaders had no place to be buried.In a blink of an eye, Wadangzhai''s surname became Shen.


    Next, Shen Luoyan led an army of 80,000 in Wadang Village to support Wang Shichong of Luoyang, turning the precarious situation into a two-strong rivalry.


    This can ruin the Li valve.


    In?Can''t enter, retreat?I was also afraid that Wang Shichong would go out of the city and kill him.


    Just when he hesitated, the Song Dynasty army had completely taken the Shannan West Road, and the army was approaching Luoyang City.


    The Song Clan and Wang Shichong both attacked inside and outside, and swallowed the 150,000 army of the Li Clan.


    The coach Li Jiancheng died on the spot, and the army had no one in ten.


    After this battle, the Li Clan was greatly damaged, and he had to shrink his defenses...Dare to try to plot the land of the Central Plains, and Wang Shichong directly took refuge in the Song Clan...


    Next, Song Que took advantage of the time when the Li dynasty was unable to lick his wounds, and went east along the Yangtze River, capturing Xuzhou, Qizhou and other places all the way...The rebels all along the way descended in hope of the wind.


    Among them, the hundreds of brothels and gambling houses controlled by Zhou Ye played a very important role.


    Either hatch it or assassinate the main general.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1973

    It can be said that with Zhou Ye''s help, the Song Clan saved at least three years to unify China.


    After the Song Dynasty took over the eastern states and counties, the entire Huaxia was left with only the Longyou Road and other places not recovered.


    Under this circumstance, Zhou Ye took Li Xiuning personally and went to Taiyuan to persuade the Li Clan to return...


    Under Zhou Ye''s persecution, Li Yuan had to raise his hand to surrender...At this point, the entire China has temporarily returned to unity.


    In December of the same year, Song Que ascended the altar to worship the heavens and became emperor.The country name is Tang.


    At the same time, Zhou Ye was appointed King of Ying, and the fief was Yingzhou and the Ryukyu Islands.


    As for Zhou Ye''s women, they were all given first-rate fate...Although there were a few more, they were nothing more than empty heads.


    At this point, the world has returned to unity, and the people once again enjoy peace and prosperity.


    It¡¯s just that although the world is unified, the outside is unrest. The East and West Turks united 180,000 cavalry to invade the Datang. They were directly killed by 20,000 soldiers on the banks of the Weishui River. The Weishui River that year was red... Stained red by the blood of Turkic people.


    Coming and not going to be indecent, Song Que directly ordered 20,000 soldiers to enter the Turkic land, and completely wiped out the Eastern and Western Turks. Wu Zun Bi Xuan also fell on the spot under the siege of the soldiers... There were only ten million Turks left. Tens of thousands survived. In order to escape, they had to cross the Ob River and head towards Europe...


    These are all funerals, Zhou Ye didn''t bother to pay attention to so much... He was looking at the little Lolita that Houhou had brought with him at this time.


    "You said this is your apprentice?"


    "Yeah, Mingkong...I don''t want to see Master!" Hohoro smiled and pulled the girl beside him.


    "Mingkong has seen Master, Master, you are so beautiful!" Mingkong''s little Lolita looked at Zhou Ye with admiration...


    "Why is it called Mingkong?" Zhou Ye looked weird, "isn''t it called Zhao Zhao?"


    "Yes, yes, Master, people also think that the name Master gave to others is not good!" Mingkong little Lori clapped her hands and said with joy.


    "Then what was your original name?"


    "My family is still young and has no big name. My family calls me Mei Niang!"


    Little Lori Mingkong didn¡¯t recognize a child at all, and she soon got a chat with Zhou Ye... and Houhou didn¡¯t interrupt her. Seeing how her apprentice was talking to her husband, she thought of her childhood. At that time, she also looked like this... I really miss her.


    "What''s your last name?"


    "People''s surname is Wu..."


    Chapter 2357


    Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty Seven


    Izu Oshima, located at the southern end of the Tokyo area, is part of the Tokyo Metropolitan Area.


    Although it is part of the neon capital, Izu Oshima is more like a poor relative of a rich family than Tokyo, a big city that has seen its scale.


    Poverty and backwardness are the themes here.


    This is also impossible. After all, Izu has been an island of exile for the nobles since ancient times.


    The entire Izu Oshima Island is less than 100 square kilometers, with a population of less than five thousand...


    Although it seems that such a population corresponds to such a large amount of land, it is absolutely not necessary to have enough food, but in fact, nearly half of the land here is forested and the remaining two-quarters are salt-alkali reefs near the sea. ...The land that can be really cultivated is less than a quarter of the total area of ??the island.


    This has also led to many residents who have lost their land on the entire Izu Big Island. They will leave the island and go to other places to earn a living by doing art.


    And Xun was born in such a family...


    There is an older sister Chiyoko in Xun¡¯s home... Their father died of a sudden illness last year on the way to a show. Together with her older sister and mother, Xun returned to Izu with his father¡¯s remains... Recently, she always listened to her mother. Said, to hire a door-to-door son-in-law, or else... just by the three of their mother and daughter, it is impossible to go out to perform.


    After all, the wandering artist''s status is low and pitiful...If there is no man to take care of it, he will definitely be bullied by the local bullies.


    But how few people are willing to be the door-to-door son-in-law, let alone... Or do you want to be the door-to-door son-in-law for a homeless artist?


    Xun always feels that her mother is daydreaming...


    Of course, she didn''t dare to say such things. If she did, she would be beaten by her mother.


    It is April now. If the father were still there in previous years, the Xun family would have already embarked on the journey of wandering and performing arts, but... this year, because there is no man, her mother has no idea of ??embarking on the journey.


    And Xun felt that such a day was not bad. After all, Xun preferred this slightly tattered but somewhat cozy home compared to those strange places.


    At this time, Xun is in the backyard of his home, carefully catching insects for the vegetable plot...


    You know, now that there is no income, their family is living on their old capital.


    In the small backyard of the home, plant some vegetables to more or less supplement the household.


    Just when she carefully picked a cabbage worm from the leaves of the eggplant frame with two wooden branches...and put it in a small clay pot, there was a shout from outside the yard.


    "Xun...Xun..."


    "I''m here!" The familiar call instantly made Xun hear her voice."A Jun!"


    "Ah, I found it!"


    With the voice coming, a little loli who seemed to be about the same age as Xun ran over...


    I saw that this little loli was as old as Xun, and she was also eleven or twelve years old. She was wearing a short, whitish kimono, with wooden clogs under her feet, and some babies¡¯ fat little faces were full of Excited look.


    She quickly ran to Xun''s face, pulling up Xun''s little hand and ran out.


    For a while, Xun was a little confused by her little friend... "A-jun...what the hell happened!"


    "I don''t know what happened... But today the village heads of several villages on the island all went to the port, as if to welcome some big people..." As Jun said, he pulled his little partner towards The pier not far from the entrance of the village ran to... "I guess it must be a big man from the island... I don''t know if he is wearing the suit that the village chief likes the most..."


    While fantasizing about the clothes of a big man, Jun pulled Xun and ran outside.


    Xun was speechless for a while when he heard what Ajun said.


    She knew that her little friend had longed for a life outside the island since she was a child... She even took the oath to leave the island to work when she was fourteen.


    And her favorite thing is to run over to find Xun and listen to her telling some outside experiences.


    This also makes the two of them good friends who can talk about everything.


    No way, everyone in the village knows that in Xun''s home, he makes a living as a vagrant artist.


    To their whole family, there is a kind of polite sense of alienation.


    To describe the status of wandering artists with some very excessive actions in this era, everyone will know.


    In Neon, although it is now 1912, you will often see such a sign at the intersection of various villages-[Beggars and vagrants are not allowed to enter]


    This fully explains the status of vagrant artists. In today''s society, vagrant artists and beggars are equated.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1974

    Under such circumstances, A Jun, who does not shy away from Xun, became her only friend in the village.


    For Xun, A-Jun is her most cherished friend, a friend who must not be lost...


    Therefore, even though she was not interested in the so-called visit of big people by Jun, she was obediently pulled to the dock by Jun.


    At this time, near the only port of Izu Oshima, the village chiefs of the four natural villages on Izu Island were already waiting here.


    They put on the kimono that they were only willing to change into during the New Year, and stood by the dock, looking at the sea in the distance from time to time.


    On the side, there are many villagers who don''t know why, gathered there, watching...


    With the arrival of Xun and Jun, the villagers gave way to the side without a trace, and tried to stay away from Xun, as if there was some virus on her body.


    Xun didn''t say anything about this...or rather, she was already used to the behavior of the villagers.


    "Xun, what do you think they are waiting for?" A Jun asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t know..." Xunye replied quietly...


    "Hey, I thought Xun would know if you walked so many places..." Jun sighed with a frustrated expression.


    At this moment, three behemoths appeared on the distant sea...


    "It''s a warship...that''s a warship..."


    "God... This is the first time I have seen such a huge warship!"


    If there are sea warfare enthusiasts, they will tell these ignorant villagers that the three warships they saw are two Fuso-class and one Ise-class in the Neon 84th Fleet Plan.


    But what is strange is that the August Fourth Fleet Plan should have been formulated in 1915. Why did it appear in 1912?


    So I have to talk about Zhou Ye''s Ryukyu Kingdom...


    Under the interference of Zhou Ye''s Ryukyu National Navy, whether it was the combined fleet of the Eight-Nation Allied Forces or Neon''s plan to seize Shandong, everything went bankrupt.


    They did not even rush into China''s internal waters, and they were completely wiped out by the Ryukyu Navy.


    Chapter 2358


    Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty Six


    For this reason, Western countries headed by the empire of the sun never set had to sign a trade agreement with Ryukyu...In other words, Zhou Ye allowed their merchant ships to enter China''s inland waters, but-to pay taxes... But what about neon?After Zhou Ye wiped out an entire iron-clad fleet and compensated for huge war indemnities, he dug dung and painted walls, vigorously develops the navy, and dispatched officers to Western countries to learn advanced shipbuilding technology and naval warfare technology...


    It''s not that Neon doesn''t want to send officers to Ryukyu to learn Ryukyu''s naval warfare and shipbuilding technology, it is really... Ryukyu is not a bird.


    In retreat, they can only send to Europe...


    Ahem, these little things are not mentioned...


    As the three warships docked outside the island, the crowd on the dock suddenly boiled.


    But no matter how they beckon, the warships will ignore them... After all, here is a port, but it is actually a small pier... At most it can lean on a small ship, not to mention a warship with a very deep draft. Yes, it means that the supply ships cannot rely on it.


    "Let''s take a look... Xun, I said there will be big people coming!" A Jun was more excited than anyone else... After all, in her imagination, big people are gods who don''t eat or shit. People.


    Just when the people on the shore were rejoicing...


    On the deck of the Ise, a handsome young man with a tall stature was looking forward with boredom.Beside him is a middle-aged man in the uniform of an admiral.


    "Master Jinguji, please think twice... Do you really want to build a shrine on this small island of Izu? Here..."


    "No need to say..." The handsome young man waved his hand and said: "This is the place where the Yaqi Orochi is sealed. If I don''t guard this place, when the Yaqi Orochi is out of trouble, the entire island will sink..."


    The young man didn¡¯t say the rest... but the officer already understood...


    He bowed his head at the young man with respect, and said, "Hey, it''s narrow-minded!"


    At this moment, the officer really felt that the boy in front of him was a neon hero...for the sake of the whole neon¡¯s life and death, he was willing to abandon the bustling life in Tokyo and come to this place where birds do not shit and guard the sealed enchantment... It is worthy of being the youngest high-ranking priest in the history, the youngest priest in the history, the youngest priest in the history of Izumo Taisha, Ise Jingu, and Heian Jingu.


    That''s right, this item is Zhou Ye...


    Since he helped the Song family to change the dynasty, he has been nestled in Ryukyu...


    Those who have nothing to do all day, take their own women and stroll around the world.


    After more than a thousand years, he was almost tired of such a life.


    And the girls?Then they found their own careers.


    For example, Hou Hou and other magic women are managing casinos all over the world... and Shi Feixuan, along with the Western goddesses, becomes the representative of European feminist rights, fighting for equality.


    In this regard, what else can Zhou Ye say besides MMP??


    Feminist??Ha ha¡­¡­


    Of course, they are just playing around, no one really thinks that they can equalize their rights at home...Don''t even think about it, it is absolutely impossible.


    It¡¯s just that Zhou Ye has been really boring recently...so he came to Neon under the encouragement of Himihu, and turned into the contemporary Patriarch of Izumo Taisha Shrine and Temple...being a priest.


    Why be a priest??


    Because of the high status of priests... and there are witches in red and white witch costumes to play.


    It''s just that Zhou Ye accidentally played off and caused misfortune to the last Princess Dehui of the Great Han Ming Kingdom who was supposed to be married to the prince.


    Regarding this, the neon royal family naturally did not dare to move Zhou Ye at all... You know, this world really has ghosts and gods... and the status of the shrine is elevated because of the existence of ghosts and gods.It can be said that the royal family represents the symbol of the gods in the world, but the shrine can deny this symbol of the royal family, that is to say, deny the legitimacy of their blood.


    Under such circumstances, how dare the neon royal family move Zhou Ye??


    So - a wedding for Zhou Ye was about to take place.


    For the Neon Royal Family, all they want is for Princess Dahan to marry Neon People. As for who to marry?It does not matter¡­¡­


    Of course, Zhou Ye refused to be used as a gun by the neon imperial family... He simply sent Princess Dehui to Ryukyu, and then turned around. The Yaki Orochi, who claims to have troubled neon since ancient times, is about to come out. He needs to go. Suppress...


    Of course, that''s just a talk.


    Zhou Ye just found a more interesting target, and he didn''t want to go to Tokyo to be used as a gun.


    Why choose Izu?


    Because - there are dancers from Izu here...


    This was confirmed news, otherwise Zhou Ye wouldn''t have come here rashly.


    This time the three warships, in addition to the trial mission, the main task is to escort the young priest Izu Oshima, known as the most outstanding young priest of Shintoism for three thousand years.


    When the warship stopped, a speedboat was released...

 The Movie World I Am King Chapter 1975

    Zhou Ye boarded the speedboat directly accompanied by the fleet officer...


    As the speedboat carrying Zhou Ye and others approached the dock, the crowd on the dock suddenly boiled.


    "In Shita Taro Ishida...I saw Lord Jinguji."


    "Under..."


    Before Zhou Ye got on the dock, the four village heads who had received the news greeted him... and introduced themselves to Zhou Ye with great diligence.


    "At Xiajingongsiye...I am here to rebuild the Sanyuan Shrine by the order of the god lord of Izumo Grand Shrine..." Zhou Ye nodded reservedly...


    Regarding Zhou Ye''s actions, the four village chiefs did not feel disrespectful... even they thought that Zhou Ye, as a high-level priest, should have been so arrogant... After all, he was a messenger between gods and people... ¡­


    "Hi, we will definitely do our best to rebuild the shrine!"


    "Yes Yes¡­¡­"


    Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, "Well, Da Yushen will remember your dedication!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the folds on the smiling faces of the four of them almost piled up.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye''s eyes were inadvertently, and he glanced at Xun who was standing outside the crowd...


    In an instant, Xun felt her heart jump...


    She had never seen such a handsome man... Those dark eyes, like a black hole, almost swallowed her soul completely...


    At this moment, the local village chief Ishida Taro hesitated and said: "Master Jinguji, the Sangen Shrine has been completely destroyed due to the eruption of the Sangen volcano in the previous years. Except for the torii, the entire Sangen Shrine has been destroyed. The shrine has completely disappeared... It will take some time to rebuild, do you think you will condescend and delay in my house for a while... Wait until the shrine is rebuilt, then..."


    Hearing Ishida Taro''s words, the other village chiefs suddenly showed regrets on their faces... Damn, how could you forget this... Sangen Shrine was destroyed... There is no place for Lord Jinguji to live, so why don''t they know? Speak first?


    However, Taro Ishida had already spoken at this time, and if they spoke again, it would seem too deliberate... Just when they regretted it, Zhou Ye spoke...


    Chapter 2359


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and fifty-nine


    "no need¡­¡­"


    Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head and said, "It''s fine for me to stay in an ordinary family..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye didn''t wait for those old guys to speak, and he stepped to separate the crowd, walked to Xun''s front, and squatted down... "Hello, my name is Jingongsiye... can you tell me your name? ??"


    Looking at the peerless face in front of her, Xun felt a little confused in her mind... She suddenly didn''t know how to answer Zhou Ye...


    "She''s Xun...I''m A Jun!" A Jun boldly replied for his friend.


    "Is your name Xun?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Yeah!" Xun nodded...


    "Can I stay at your house temporarily?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile: "There is no hotel in the village, and my shrine has not been built. If you don''t take me in, I will have no place to live..."


    Xun was young after all, and he nodded when he was confused by Zhou Ye''s pitiful words.


    "It''s great... Xun is really helpful!" Zhou Ye stood up with a smile, turned to look at the village chiefs, and said: "I''m staying at Xun''s house for the time being...Is that okay?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the four village chiefs, look at me, and I look at you... the brilliance that a man understands leaks from his eyes...


    [I heard that this adult used to be a romantic priest in Tokyo]


    [Not bad, not bad... It seems that he is attracted to Xun...]


    [Follow him, this adult is an unattainable existence for us, we just need to satisfy him.


    [That''s it... so be it!


    After the four exchanged their eyes, they nodded busyly, "Of course..."


    "The adults can live wherever they want..."


    "So, for the time being, I''m a little tired and rude!" Zhou Ye said, nodding to the village chiefs, then turned to look at Xun and said, "Can you take me to your house to rest?"


    "Yes...sir..." Xun at this time, as if in a dream, led Zhou Ye to his home...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Xun Shen walked towards her home with one foot shallow and one foot. At this time, she had a sense of unreality...like being in a dream.


    I just accompany my friends to the pier, how can I bring home a big man??


    And... he''s so handsome...


    Thinking of this, Xun couldn''t help but secretly turned his head and looked at Zhou Ye...


    However, it happened to be caught by Zhou Ye''s gaze...


    Four eyes facing each other...


    Xun was like a frightened kitten, twisting her little head back, looking extremely cute.


    As for Zhou Ye, he happily looked at the little Lolita in front of him, feeling a while... It turned out that Baihui Yamaguchi in Lolita period was so cute as well... It was a worthwhile trip.


    "Ah..." Xun suddenly stopped as he walked...


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye looked at Little Lolly strangely and asked.


    "A Jun... I forgot to say goodbye to A Jun!" Xun said with a sad face.


    "That''s it..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Then you have to explain it to her well tomorrow!"


    "Yeah!" Xun felt that this adult named Jingongjiye smiled so softly... and, when he laughed, her heart thumped and thumped...


    There is an indescribable feeling-am I sick?


    With such a flustered feeling, Xun led Zhou Ye back to his home.


    To be honest, Xun''s home is not big, which is about 70 square meters in size, a typical one-story wooden Heshi building.


    And the front and back of the yard are full of vegetables...


    Outside is a fence made of thin bamboo.


    Pushing open the fence gate, Xun shouted: "Mom, sister...I''m back..."


    "Just come back, yell what?" With the voice, a thin woman who looked about 50 or 60 years old came out.


    She saw Zhou Ye following her little daughter at a glance, and she was stunned... "This young master is..."

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1976

    At this time, Zhou Ye was not wearing a priest hunting suit, but a straight half-length trench coat.


    In this age of collision between western culture and eastern culture... this kind of dress is not strange, in fact, there are even stranger dresses.


    At least in Tokyo, Zhou Ye had seen a lot of guys wearing kimonos and top hats...that''s strange.


    Unlike her ignorant little daughter, Xun¡¯s mother saw the extraordinary of the handsome boy in front of her at a glance...Whether it was from the clothes and the appearance...she felt that the boy in front of her was at least from a nobleman. .


    Hearing her mother''s question, Xun was like a happy lark, and explained it in twitter.


    "Master Jinguji is from Tokyo... he is in a big, big boat... and the village chiefs are very respectful to adults..."


    Following the upside-down narration of his little daughter, Xun''s mother finally understood one thing.


    This lord is a priest from Tokyo who is here to rebuild Sangen Shrine, and... when he came, he came on a warship, and the four village chiefs were very respectful to him.


    Hearing this, Xun''s mother sighed in her heart.


    She doesn''t believe in the pie in the sky...Compared with her happy lark-like daughter, she is more afraid, because her daughter leads the wolf into the house.


    Why did Zhou Ye refuse to live in the village chief''s house with the most luxurious houses in the village, but chose to live in his own house?


    It can''t be said that I fell in love with my cute little daughter...


    But she dare not say anything...


    If Zhou Ye is a cloud in the sky, then their home is mud on the ground.


    She had no doubt that only a word from Zhou Ye would be able to drive their family into the 18th floor of hell and never be overborn.


    After the Meiji Restoration, although everyone was said to be equal, civilians were not allowed to kill at will.


    But is everyone really equal??That''s just a beautiful lie.


    All she can pray for now is... Please don''t abandon her own daughter after playing with her own daughter.


    Thinking of this, she forced a smile and said: "The home is simple and simple, please don''t dislike it..."


    Zhou Ye looked up and down Xun¡¯s mother. In terms of her age, she was in her forties, but years of work made her extremely old, looking like a woman in her 50s or 60s. However, This is not the time to talk about this... He smiled and nodded to Xun''s mother: "I am here, take the liberty to disturb... Please don''t blame the madam!"


    "Oh, my lord is so polite... I''m just an ordinary old woman, how dare I be called a lady!"


    Perhaps because of Zhou Ye''s politeness, Xun''s mother felt that Zhou Ye was not an arrogant and domineering man, and she was somewhat relieved.


    "Ah, my lord, please come in... I''m so sorry to let you stand outside for so long..."


    "Then I will bother!"


    Chapter 2360


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and sixty


    "Come in!"


    When Zhou Ye walked into the entrance of Xun''s house, Xun squatted down... He wanted to untie the laces on Zhou Ye''s shoes and help him take off his boots.


    However, this kind of shoelace with a bow is a style she has never seen before. After busying for a long time, she found sadly that not only did she not help Zhou Ye to untie the shoelace, but instead tied it into a knot...


    Xun''s face suddenly wrinkled into a ball... "Ahhhhh...how do I take off these shoes..."


    "Haha..." Seeing Xun''s tangled look, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but chuckled... "Okay, no more trouble!"


    As he said, Zhou Ye knocked his heels lightly, and instantly...the laces that had been tied into knots were automatically untied as if they had a life.


    "This...this..." Xun was stunned by this scene...


    Not only her, but her mother was also stunned.


    "It''s just a little magic..." Zhou Ye explained with a smile.


    "Ah...Magic?" Xun looked up at Zhou Ye with a look of admiration: "My lord is so amazing..."


    "Haha...not as good as you said!" Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head.


    When Zhou Ye took off his shoes and stepped onto the tatami, Xun was cautiously caring for some important treasure, placing Zhou Ye''s shoes neatly next to the entrance, and then followed Zhou Ye into the room. in.


    Xunhui believed that Zhou Ye was just a little magic trick, but her mother would not be so easy to lie...


    Invisibly, she became more respectful to Zhou Ye...


    A priest who knows magic?Haha... It should be said that Onmyoji is right.


    Such priests, only those Jingu Taisha shrines have... No wonder this adult is named Jinguji!!


    Zhou Ye walked into the house, walked through a long corridor of about five or six meters, and walked into a living room of about 30 square meters. In the living room, a beautiful young girl was sitting by the window, stitching each stitch. Sewing the gorgeous kimono at hand.


    For wandering artists, this is their costume...


    Of course, they are reluctant to buy it at a clothing store. So they can only sew them by themselves.


    Perhaps because of being too serious, the girl didn''t even notice Zhou Ye''s coming in.


    "Chiyoko...Chiyoko!" The mother who walked in hurriedly called out her eldest daughter''s name.


    "Ah!!?" ??Chiyoko suddenly raised his head...


    As soon as she looked up, she realized that a man came to the house without knowing when...


    "This is the divine lord who temporarily stayed at our Sanyuan Shrine, Lord Ye Jingongji..." Xun''s mother said, and then introduced Zhou Ye: "This is my eldest daughter, Chiyoko..."


    "Hello..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded to Chiyoko.


    "You, hello..." When facing Zhou Ye, Chiyoko suddenly became a little at a loss. She grabbed the clothes in her hands and ran towards her room.


    Seeing her eldest daughter''s performance, Xun''s mother sighed...


    Knowing daughter Mo Ruomu, she knows that her eldest daughter is shy...


    Why are you shy?


    Because of her¡ªthe heart moved.


    But...Xun''s mother thought of this and couldn''t help but glance at the little daughter who was sitting next to Zhou Ye who didn''t recognize her life and asked about it.


    She could see that her little daughter also had a slightly different feeling towards this teenager.Although Xun is only twelve years old, girls are mentally mature earlier than boys. At twelve years old, they will be tempted when they meet someone who should be moved.


    Just like the man she married to herself when she was fourteen...


    This is really a disaster...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1977

    I just hope my two daughters don''t fall out because of a man...that would be too ugly.


    Thinking of this, she sighed deeply, then got up and walked towards the kitchen. There was a distinguished guest at home, and she always had to prepare some refreshments...


    At this time, Xun was pestering Zhou Ye to show her magic...


    Zhou Ye, who has had countless experiences on how to tease little Lolita, just a few easy hands of little magic, he leaned forward and back together.


    At this time, Chiyoko who hid in the room was also drawn out by her sister''s laugh... She cautiously walked out of the room, stepped to the front of Zhou Ye, and whispered, "I''m sorry. , I was rude just now..."


    "It''s okay... Maybe I scared Qianyoko you!" Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head...


    "Sister, sister, the adult is so amazing... He can do so many tricks, so funny..." Xun smiled and ran to his sister, telling her sister that Zhou Ye just showed off in front of her. magic.


    "Really?" Hearing what his sister said, Chiyoko looked at Zhou Ye expectantly...


    "Why don''t I offer a divination magic to Miss Chiyoko!" Zhou Ye said, taking out a deck of playing cards from his pocket...


    "What is this?" Chiyoko has never seen an exotic like playing cards.


    "A magical tool from the West. It can be used for gambling and divination!" Zhou Ye said, shuffling the cards with both hands quickly several times, and then spread the cards face down. On the desktop... "Pick one!"


    "Draw one?? Is that so?" Chiyoko cautiously drew a poker card from the deck for fear of breaking the poker and placed it on the table...


    "Put it in your heart... Say the spell three times silently in your heart... You can see from the playing cards what your future sweetheart looks like..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Huh??" X2


    Zhou Ye''s words not only made Chiyoko''s cheeks flushed and surprised, even Xun''s face turned slightly red.


    "That... what''s the spell of the curse?" Chiyoko asked embarrassedly.


    "Poker poker tells me who my future husband is..." Zhou Ye said in a humiliated voice: "Read it three times, you must be honest...Otherwise, it won''t work!"


    "Ok!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Chiyoko took a deep breath, then put the poker that he had just drawn out in his heart, and muttered Zhou Ye''s curse...


    After reading it three times, Chiyoko carefully opened the playing card in front of him...


    When she saw the picture on the poker, she blushed to her neck in an instant, and then ran into the room again.


    "Eh? Sister, what exactly did you see?" Kaoru asked Chiyoko, but at this time Chiyoko was already extremely ashamed, so how could he care about his sister''s questioning?


    So Xun curiously opened the card that his sister had thrown on the table...


    It was a red peach Lao Kai...Xun had no idea why his sister was so shy."What did the sister see? My lord..."


    "Hehe, this kind of thing can only be known by asking your sister..."


    Zhou Ye smiled.


    Chapter 2361


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and sixty one


    "Eh!!" Xun asked with a frustrated expression: "Can''t you tell me your lord?"


    "No...!" Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head...


    Just when Xun wanted to ask further questions, her mother had already walked in with the teapot...the teapot was filled with tea...


    To be honest, this tea is really not a good tea... and it is still some tea powder.


    However, for the Xun family, this is already very good. They used to drink boiled water. Only when the distinguished guests came, they would have tea.


    "Master, please wait a moment, I will prepare your house for you!" Xun''s mother said, calling her two daughters to help clean up the house.


    There are only two bedrooms in their home. The two sisters Xun and Chiyoko used to have one room, but Xun¡¯s parents had one room. Now that Zhou Ye is here, then it is natural that Zhou Ye and Xun and the others can¡¯t be squeezed into the same room. This is because It is not appropriate, but also because it is too rude.


    Therefore, Xun and Chiyoko temporarily cleaned up their room and let Zhou Ye live... and their two sisters lived in the same room with their mother.


    While her daughter was clearing the room, Xun''s mother wanted to go out to buy some meat to entertain the distinguished guests.


    Although their home is not too rich, but after all, the distinguished guests are here and they cannot be rude.


    Just when she was about to go out, Zhou Ye chased him, took out a thousand yen and handed it over, "This is my expenses for disturbing your house! Please don''t refuse!"


    One thousand yen...not much.


    But you must know that the ratio of Japanese yen to US dollar at this time is one to one, that is to say... the purchasing power of one day is equivalent to one dollar, and this money is almost the entire income of a middle class for nearly five years... ¡­At this time, the income of a decent educator is only between 15 and 25 yen a month.


    Depending on the position, the salary is naturally different.


    For Xun¡¯s mother, the money is enough to make them live in a worry-free life for ten years...


    She even felt that the hand holding the money was shaking..."Master...this...this...too much..."


    "Accept it, this is my rent!" Zhou Ye smiled, and forced the money into her hands... "It is not easy for you to raise two daughters by yourself. I can''t just because of my willfulness. Let your family fall into a financial crisis..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye returned to the room again without waiting for her to speak...


    Xun''s mother stood in the hallway, stunned for a long time... Then she sighed deeply, then put on her clogs and walked outside the house.


    In any case, she has already developed a good feeling for Zhou Ye...


    When the two sisters Kaoru and Chiyoko walked out of the room, they saw Zhou Ye sitting in the living room and drinking tea leisurely.


    "Ah, my lord, where did my mother go?" Xun asked curiously.


    "It''s probably going to cut meat!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Meat...you can eat meat at noon today! Great!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xun suddenly cheered...


    Seeing the child''s happy appearance, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but sigh... How long it has been since this child has eaten meat, it is really pitiful.


    In fact, to the residents of the island, fish is not the same as meat. The so-called meat is pork, lamb and the like.


    Fish is a rare delicacy for the inland people, but for the islanders, eating is almost vomiting.


    Eat fish in the morning, fish at noon, and fish at night.


    Three meals a day are fish. If you don''t vomit, come to me.


    Therefore, Xun was so happy to hear the news of eating meat at noon...


    On the other hand, Chiyoko docilely took his sister and went to the kitchen to cook... She didn''t even dare to look at Zhou Ye.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1978

    Seeing the shy Chiyoko dragging his sister to the kitchen, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but chuckled and whispered: "Xiaojiabiyu has the style of Xiaojiabiyu...interesting, it''s so interesting!"


    Zhou Ye certainly knew why Chiyoko was like this.


    To put it bluntly, he still teased people...


    Just now, under the guise of divination, he made his face appear on the card...In other words, Chiyoko''s future husband is him.


    And when Chiyoko helped Zhou Ye clean up the room... also communicated with his sister.


    When she heard her sister flip through her fortune-telling cards, but saw nothing, she suddenly felt a sense of destiny in her heart.


    From the perspective of modern society, the old-fashioned methods of making girls are used in this era, but they are unexpectedly easy to use.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Chiyoko and Kaoru cooked the rice, their mother also returned.


    The lunch began.


    In this era, if you want to eat exquisite meals in common people¡¯s homes, you are dreaming. In fact, the lunch meal is completely a charcoal stove plus a black iron pot like medicine pot with some inside. Salt, then add some kelp to freshen up, and the rest is like a hot pot with vegetables inside.


    Even this meal that Zhou Ye seemed to be extremely crude, still made Little Lori nod her head.


    Of course, in fact, Xun¡¯s mother wanted Zhou Ye to eat first, and after he finished eating, the mother and daughter would eat again¡ªbecause this era is the era of male superiority and inferiority...Even the women in the family cannot sit with men, because In their perception, women are filthy beings...


    It''s just that their persistence is useless in front of Zhou Ye. The three mothers and daughters were forcibly pulled to the dinner table by Zhou Ye... In Zhou Ye''s words, that''s - it feels more at home.


    His words made the eyes of Chiyoko who pays attention to him all the time fascinated...


    [Master Jinguji, so gentle!such.


    Before she knew it, Chiyoko could already talk and laugh with Zhou Ye, of course - she would blush from time to time.


    After eating lunch, Xun and Chiyoko unknowingly felt that the invisible class barrier between Zhou Ye and Zhou Ye had reduced a lot...


    After cleaning the dishes, Xun''s mother brought out a new pot of tea and put it on the table.


    Zhou Ye simply held Xun and took out a book, telling Xun a story while teaching her literacy...


    Xun was only in the second grade of elementary school and had to drop out...


    Her desire for knowledge is limitless.


    Zhou Ye''s ability to teach her literacy was an unexpected surprise to her...


    On the other hand, Chiyoko once again picked up the kimono that had not yet been sewn, and sat beside Zhou Ye, while listening to him tell stories to his sister, while sewing the kimono, from time to time, she would secretly look at Zhou Ye. The horns brought a smile...


    For Chiyoko, this kind of comfortable life has not been enjoyed for a long time... At this moment, she sincerely hopes that this dream will not wake up.


    Chapter 2362


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and sixty two


    Night falls...


    Although on the main island of Neon, wires have been pulled in many places and electric lights have been used.But for the residents of Izu Oshima, kerosene lamps are still the main theme here. After all, there are no military bases and no industrial facilities here.


    The power grid or something, it''s not here for the time being.


    The same goes for Asano''s...


    Uh, Asano is the last name of Kaoru and Chiyoko, and their mother''s name is Asano Hanako.


    This was only known to Zhou Ye later...After all, there was no surname sign at the door of Xun''s house at this time. After all, except for Xun''s two-year elementary school, the rest of the family were basically illiterate... even their own. No name can be written.


    At this time, Zhou Ye was in his room, teaching the two sisters how to write their own names.


    "Qian...ye...xun!" Zhou Ye sat behind Xun, hugged her in his arms, and then wrote his name on the low table with the small oil lamp.


    Looking at the crooked name written on the white paper, Xun jumped up happily... "I will write my name... Sister, I will write my name... Mom..."


    Little Lori rushed out happily and ran to her mother''s room to show off...


    At this time, Chiyoko, who was sitting quietly, showed envy in his eyes.


    She may be envious of her sister''s learning to write her name, or she may be envious of her sister being able to have such a close contact with this adult-although she has confirmed that she will be the real son of her future through''divination'' An adult, but the gulf-like class relationship between the two made her afraid to leapfrog the thunder pool.


    Naturally, Zhou Ye would not miss Chiyoko''s gaze. He smiled at Chiyoko and said softly: "Does Chiyoko want to learn to write his own name?"


    Hearing this, Chiyoko was stunned for a moment, and then nodded vigorously: "Hmm!!"


    "Then... come, I''ll teach you!" Zhou Ye said, straightening up, stepping back a little... and then opening his arms.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s movements, Chiyoko''s face instantly blushed... She knew that Zhou Ye''s movements were to make her go into his arms like her own sister...


    Even knowing that this was wrong, Chiyoko still gritted his teeth and stood up, walked to the love table, and knelt down.


    And Zhou Ye hugged Chiyoko from behind... he held her hand."Take the pen like this... Come, I will teach you to write your name..."


    While talking, Zhou Ye used his own actions to drive Chiyoko, and wrote the five words "Chiyoko Asano" on the white paper.


    To be honest, Chiyoko''s heart is not on white paper at all, but on the broad and warm chest behind her...


    She stared at Zhou Ye''s profile blankly, smelling the good smell that belonged to Zhou Ye... The whole person was like lying in the sun, with a lazy feeling.


    "Will it?" Zhou Ye asked softly.


    "No...no..." Chiyoko said guiltily, "I''m sorry, my lord, I am too stupid!"


    "No, I think teaching a stupid student has a more sense of accomplishment!" Zhou Ye smiled: "Come on, we will practice a few more times..."


    "Hmm!" Chiyoko nodded obediently.


    Zhou Ye took the trouble to teach Chiyoko over and over again, and Chiyoko--


    Haha, if there is an extremely beautiful beauty behind you who teaches you how to write, will you remember what you wrote?


    Others don¡¯t know, Qianyoko didn¡¯t remember a single word anyway... She just felt that her heart was beating very fast. Looking at Zhou Ye¡¯s close face, she had an impulse to put it on... ¡­


    Such an impulse was acted upon by Chiyoko a few minutes later.


    "Bo¡ª¡ª!"


    Following her actions, Zhou Ye stopped her movements... and froze there [pretending]... "Chiyoko, you..."


    "My lord..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s stunned look on his face, Chiyoko felt guilty in his heart, but at the same time he felt a sense of urgency... "I''m sorry, my lord... Chiyoko I... Chiyoko I really¡­¡­"


    At this moment, Chiyoko felt his heart beating so fast, as if he was about to jump out of his throat.

 The Movie World Chapter 1979

    In such a vicious circle, Chiyoko was like abandoning himself, his hands clasped Zhou Ye''s neck tightly... and then awkwardly greeted him.


    She only knows...absolutely--absolutely--can''t make adults hate herself...otherwise, her heart will be broken.


    The fish is hooked...


    Except for tweeting, there is no other sound in the room at this time¡ª¡ª


    Chiyoko, who had never experienced this before, only felt that her soul was about to fly out... She never knew that it was such a beautiful thing... She was greedy over and over again for more... ¡­


    Until the sound of Xun rang outside...


    "My lord, please teach me more words!"


    As the paper door was opened, Lori Xun instinctively sensed something wrong in the room.


    "Ahhhhhh, what are you doing, sister?"


    "Ah...hahaha...I''m asking an adult to teach me to write my name..." Chiyoko explained in a flustered manner while packing up his kimono...


    Compared with rookie Chiyoko, the old driver Zhou Ye is much calmer, "Well, Chiyoko can write his own name when I see Xunjiang, and I want to learn how to write my name..."


    "That''s it!" Xun said in her mouth, looking at her sister who was close to Zhou Ye with suspicion...


    "Well, that''s it!" At this time, Chiyoko also eased up, or said that women are born to act best... She smiled and said to her sister: "Don''t Xunjiang like her sister to be literate? "


    "How could it be..." Hearing what his sister said, Xun hurriedly waved his hand: "I also want my sister to know more words!"


    "Okay, sit down, I''ll continue to teach you literacy!" Zhou Ye said, beckoning to Lori...


    Little Lori became happy again in an instant... "Hmm!"


    After a promise, little Lolita returned to her exclusive seat, in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    Then in Zhou Ye''s hands, learning word by word...


    And Chiyoko also posted to the two of them, with a serious look.


    I don''t know when, Asano Hanako appeared behind the paper door, watching the actions of her two daughters and Zhou Ye through the crack of the door.


    She knew...maybe it was too late for everything.


    Unless she drove Zhou Ye away now, otherwise... It was only a matter of time before her two daughters fell into Zhou Ye''s arms.


    But - can she drive Zhou Ye away?Does she dare to drive Zhou Ye away?


    The answer is of course no, she can''t, and doesn''t dare...


    "This¡ªmaybe it''s their fate!"


    After sighing silently, Asano Hanako left behind the door.


    Chapter 2363


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and sixty three


    Unconsciously, the night is already deep...


    According to the current time, it is about eight or nine o''clock in the evening.


    For people living in big cities, this may be just the beginning of nightlife, but for the residents of Izu Oshima, this time-most of them have already fallen asleep.


    After all, all things like candle lamp oil are money.


    The same goes for Asano''s...


    Half an hour ago, Xiao Lori Xun and her sister Chiyoko were rushed back to their room to sleep by their mother Hanako on the grounds of not disturbing the adults to rest...


    The mother and daughter lie side by side on the tatami floor in the room...


    Asano Hanako lay on the couch with her eyes closed, listening to the slight snoring from the two daughters beside her, she couldn''t fall asleep.


    It is undeniable that the [adult] who is staying in his own home today has all the potential to make young girls crazy.


    He comes from a wealthy family, he is unparalleled, his personality is gentle, and he is very good at making girls happy...


    But Asano Hanako knew one thing better.


    That is, the position of the adult''s wife is definitely not something that his two daughters can covet.


    Although there is no culture, Asano Hanako also understands many things in the past few years as a wandering artist.


    That is, the children of the Chinese nationality will never marry the daughter of an ordinary person to be a regular wife... What''s more, her Asano family is not even as good as an ordinary family, because - their family is a vagrant artist.


    What is a wandering artist?To put it nicely, it means that they are not selling dancers who are wandering around, but... this does not conceal their low status.


    Otherwise, there would be no villages saying "Beggars and vagrants are not allowed to enter" on the sign at the intersection.


    Rather than let your daughters have unrealistic fantasies, it would be better to break their fantasies with your own hands, so that they won''t end up in a heartbroken end.


    Thinking of this, Asano Hanako made up his mind. Tomorrow... Tomorrow morning, I will talk to my daughter. As for tonight, let them fall asleep with a little fantasy, and be the last kindness before cruelty... ¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Just when Asano Hanako had a certain idea in her heart...


    In the room on the other side, Zhou Ye opened the door connecting the room to the outer courtyard...


    As he opened the door, a breeze with the smell of the sea blew in.


    It is now mid-April, and the sea breeze on the island still has a refreshing and refreshing meaning, blowing on Zhou Ye''s face, making him involuntarily take a deep breath."It makes people feel happy..."


    Sleeping... can''t sleep, Zhou Ye doesn''t have the habit of going to bed so early...


    Moreover, he has been accustomed to being spoiled by many women for a long time, and he really can''t sleep if he doesn''t hold something in his arms.


    However, when he was standing here at this time, he was not sentimental because he couldn''t sleep, he was just waiting for his little attendant.


    After a while, at the edge of the silent starry sky, like a shooting star, a bright red fireball flew over. The fireball dragged its long tail across the starry sky, and finally landed in front of Zhou Ye.


    "Master, they are here!"


    The fireball fell in the courtyard and suddenly turned into a phoenix burning with flames... Then, the phoenix turned into a beautiful girl with bright eyes and white teeth as the flame on her body condensed.


    "Quer, did you bring all my luggage?" Zhou Ye smiled as he looked at the girl who had been transformed from Phoenix.


    "I have brought it!" Que''er said, complaining with a gloomy look: "Master, people have been turned into a phoenix for hundreds of years... Don''t call others'' nickname Que''er anymore..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1980

    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled when he heard Que''er''s complaint."No matter how many years you have become a phoenix, you are still the skylark in my eyes who dared to peck my finger back then!"


    "Master~~" Que''er heard Zhou Ye''s words with a rather embarrassed expression on her face."People have been doing little things for so many years... Master still remembers what happened when they were young... Master is really stingy!"


    Zhou Ye chuckled when he heard the words...


    This skylark is no one else, it is the skylark that should have released the beautiful fox in the ice Jedi.


    It''s a pity that this world has been changed so much by Zhou Ye. Under the protection of Zhou Ye, no one dared to put her in the icy Jedi, so there is no way to talk about her relationship with Skylark. Up.


    Of course, as a collector Zhou Ye who is determined to collect all the beauties worth collecting, he will naturally not let go of this cute and cute lark.


    So he took a trip to the Ice Jedi... forcibly caught a certain little skylark back.


    To be honest, at the beginning, Skylark was stubborn... even dared to peck Zhou Ye''s hand.


    However, after so many years, Zhou Ye has given it in vain??


    Repeatedly and repeatedly, let this stubborn little demon obediently become small.


    This time he came out, the women in the family were still a little worried, so... he sent out Skylark out, and followed out under the banner of serving him.


    Why is it queer and not other women?


    This involved Zhou Ye''s role this time.


    A priest, a priest with magic power... Isn''t it normal to have a Shiki who serves oneself?


    what?You said that the priest is not an onmyoji?No need for shikigami?


    Keke, who said?Who made it??


    Zhou Ye is a priest with a god of style. What''s the matter? He wanted to go, but he didn''t want to die.


    Moreover, Zhou Ye''s spirit is still majestic, representing the phoenix that is the supreme bird... This choice is very Zhou Ye...


    That''s right, there is a trace of Phoenix blood in Que''er''s body. After Zhou Ye''s adjustments for hundreds of years, she has completely taken off her mortal body and transformed into a divine bird Phoenix.


    In front of other people, Que''er is a high-ranking Master Phoenix, but in front of Zhou Ye, Que''er is a pitiful close-knit maid who has to work and sleep...


    Of course, she did it as sweetly as possible.


    At this time, Skylark has quickly walked into her master¡¯s room...While tidying up her master¡¯s room, she complained: "Master, I didn¡¯t expect you to live in such a room. The one I know... is not the owner of delicious food or not sleeping on the bed?"


    "Papa--" A crisp sound...


    Skylark yeah, she jumped up... with her hands behind her back, she blushed and said, "Master..."


    "Tucao has a price, you need to be careful when you speak!" Zhou Ye said with a smile...


    "Bad master!" After Skylark snorted, she lowered her head and said nothing... honestly tidying up her master''s room.


    Chapter 2364


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and sixty four


    The whole room is not big, probably about thirty square meters.


    In addition to a few cushions and a low table, there is also a set of sleeping berths made by the Asano family sisters for Zhou Ye.


    Of course, the material used for the sleeping berth is naturally impossible to use the silk satin as Skylark said.


    Asano can''t afford it...


    The sleeping bunk is only ordinary cotton cloth, but it is clean and tidy... Maybe it is because the sleeping bunk was used by Chiyoko Asano before, and it also carries a faint daughter scent on it.


    "Master, do you want me to help you change the bedclothes?" Hibari''s nose is so pointed... She has smelled the fragrance on the bedclothes long ago...


    Carrying the bedclothes, Skylark teased her owner: "This is a bedcloth for her own daughter. Does the owner really want to try it?"


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye narrowed his eyes...


    With her keen sense of demon, Skylark felt a dangerous aura for the first time... hurriedly said, "Sure enough, it''s better not to change... , It will make the master feel that the master is disgusting them, which is not good... um... that''s it!"


    While talking, Skylark lifted her head quickly and quickly fiddled with the bedding she had just messed up...


    Sample, the desire to survive is quite strong...


    Zhou Ye chuckled silently.


    After a long while, the whole room returned to calm...At this time, Zhou Ye had already got into the bed...but Skylark was still dauntingly refusing to perform her duty of sleeping with him...


    No way, who told her to tease her owner just now, Skylark is really afraid that she will go in and won''t be able to get up tomorrow...


    However, letting her dare, in the end, she still had to get into her owner''s bed...


    A snap of a "pop" finger, an invisible and intangible barrier, enveloped the entire room...


    "Elegant Butterfly!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    No words for a night............


    Asano Hanako looked at the ceiling of her house in a daze.


    Last night, she didn''t sleep well all night... from time to time she was awakened by nightmares.


    In the dream, the fate of her two daughters was extremely miserable. After being played by the adult, they were ruthlessly abandoned...Life was rough and the evening scene was miserable.


    She was awakened after three o''clock in the morning... Since then, she has never fallen asleep anymore.


    "Oha, Kassan!"


    With a greeting, Asano Hanako woke up in a daze... "Oha, Chiyoko..."


    "Kasan, why is your face so ugly?" As soon as Chiyoko woke up, she saw her mother''s face turned gray, and immediately sat up... asked anxiously: "Are you... are you sick?" "


    Chiyoko was extremely afraid of being sick... Last year her father passed away because of a sudden illness. Now, her mother is suffering from a sudden illness again... Chiyoko is a little at a loss...


    "Chiyoko, it''s okay... Mom just didn''t get a good rest!" While comforting her daughter, Asano Hanako sat up... "Wake up Kaoru... I have something to tell your sisters..."


    "Yes...Kasan!" Although Chiyoko was still a little worried about her mother''s body, she did not dare to defy her mother''s words, and hurriedly woke up the sister beside her: "Xun, Xun... Get up... "


    "What''s wrong? Sister!" Little Lori Xun opened her eyes sleepily and looked at her sister...


    "Kasan has something to say to us..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1981

    "Oh!"


    Hearing what her sister said, little Lori Xun got up from the floor, rubbed her eyes, and looked at Asano Hanako and said, "Kasan, what''s the matter..."


    "Cough..." After coughing twice, Asano Hanako looked at her two daughters... and said, "Chiyoko, Kaoru, I know that your sisters have a good impression of that adult..."


    "Kasan~ what are you talking about!" Hearing what his mother said, Chiyoko Asano''s face turned red, rubbing the corners of his clothes while denying: "That adult...that adult ¡­¡­I''m just¡­¡­"


    After talking for a long time without a preface, Chiyoko didn''t say a word, so...


    Compared to her sister¡¯s inconsistency, Xun is much more straightforward... "Yes, mom, I like adults very much... Adults treat me like brothers... Well-very gentle and handsome..."


    Hanako looked at the completely different performances of the two daughters and couldn''t help but sigh...


    As someone who came by, Hanako could see it--on the face of it, her eldest daughter had sunk in... and her little daughter looked at it, although she hadn¡¯t sunk in yet, she just treated the adult as an ordinary brother. , But... it''s just because she is too young, don''t know what kind of hazy goodwill is...


    Therefore, Xun can express his feelings so frankly.


    After two years, when she gets older, I''m afraid this relationship will change...


    Thinking of this, Hanako couldn''t help but sighed again, saying: "I won''t stop your sisters from being fond of that adult... But, I want to tell you, in the identity and status of that adult, you two sisters, yes It is absolutely impossible to get the position of the first wife, the most, the most, that is, the position of an inner wife... Are you willing to do so?"


    "Inner wife..." Xun said with a dazed expression: "Kasang, what is the inner wife?"


    Compared to her sister''s dazedness, Chiyoko obviously knows more... She widened her eyes a little unacceptably, "Why... how could this be? Kassan... why?"


    Inner wife...


    The so-called inner wife is actually the name evolved from the flat wife.


    Since the Neon Meiji Restoration, the Marriage Law has been re-enacted...


    In the neon marriage law, monogamy is clearly stipulated.


    However, at that time, whether the neon bourgeoisie or the Chinese, they all had multiple wives, and the reformers naturally could not force it across the board. If they did so, they would only offend the major Chinese and business owners. Let the entire reformist be isolated...So, what should we do??


    Then just give the former wives and concubines the status of an inner wife.


    An inner wife is a spouse who has a de facto marriage and enjoys the protection of the law.


    Hmm...It seems like stealing the ears and stealing the bell, but it has won praise from people from all walks of life.


    This law seems to be a product of transition, but it has continued from the Meiji Restoration to modern times due to various reasons and resistances...including now, Neon¡¯s law is still the same, and even major companies will give senior The employee''s inner wife grants subsidies...just ask you...are you afraid?


    Chapter 2365


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and sixty five


    So, write the inner wife, read sex, and explain it as a lover.


    So everyone will almost understand, right?


    In other words, Asano Hanako means-"You can only be lovers of that adult at best, but you can''t be his wife, so!"


    How could this satisfy the secretive Asano Chiyoko?


    In her heart, she should be the only one of that adult... But her mother broke her illusion.


    "Chiyoko..." Looking at her daughter''s heartbroken expression... After a secret sigh in her heart, Hanako forced a cold face and said: "You have to understand the difference between our family''s status and that adult... that This adult is a high-ranking priest, and his family name is Jingongji... such a noble family name, do you think we deserve it?"


    "I don''t believe... I don''t... I''m going to ask him!" Chiyoko desperately shook his head...


    "You stop for me!" Hanako yelled, making Chiyoko who wanted to get up and run out to question Zhou Ye to freeze on the spot...


    Looking at her daughter¡¯s sobbing face, Hanako¡¯s heart sighed... She stood up tremblingly, walked in front of her daughter, and said softly: "Chiyoko...or, accept your fate and become the adult¡¯s inner My wife, either... From now on, you will stay away from that adult... Don''t have thoughts about him that you shouldn''t have... This is our life..."


    Faced with the two choices his mother had given him, Chiyoko sank to the ground unconsciously.


    Becoming an unqualified wife...Chiyoko is not reconciled...that means that the adult she loves will have another wife, a wife blessed by everyone...and she can only be physically present In the crowd beside, blessed silently...


    But stay away from that adult...


    Just thinking about this kind of thing made Chiyoko resist from the inside out...


    From now on, I can only look at him from afar, and can no longer talk to him, can''t act like a baby in his arms... can''t listen to him tell various stories...


    Just imagining such a scene is enough to break Chiyoko''s heart... "No..."


    "Have you made a choice?" Hanako looked at her daughter secretly weeping, she couldn''t bear it...


    However, she knows... Instead of getting along with the adult with fantasy from the beginning, it is better for her to break her daughter''s fantasy early... The so-called deeper love, the deeper the hurt... and vice versa. There is no illusion at the beginning, then there will be no harm in the end.


    However, what Hanako didn''t expect was that in just one day, his daughter had already relied so much on that adult... Is this fate?


    "I...I choose...I choose..." Chiyoko originally wanted to say-[I choose to stay away from adults]... But, how could neither of those two words be spoken... In the end, she could only lie on the floor. Come on, crying bitterly...


    And Xun, who was sitting on the side, looked at a loss...


    She couldn''t figure out why her sister was crying so painfully...and she didn''t know why her sister was crying...internal wife or something, she didn''t know why.


    But she knew that she wanted to be with that adult, let him teach herself to write, listen to him tell stories for herself...


    Thinking of this, Xun raised his hands and exclaimed with excitement: "Kasang Kasang, I will be the inner wife of an adult... Now, na... If I am the inner wife of an adult, won¡¯t you follow me? The adults are separated? Will the adults be with Xun forever?"


    Hearing what her sister said, Chiyoko stopped crying...At this moment, she was a little envious of her sister.


    At least, she didn''t worry so much, not like she was looking forward and backward, and she was not like herself... She didn''t score, and she was unwilling to be an inner wife.


    Perhaps this is the happiness of a fool??


    At this moment, Zhou Ye''s voice suddenly came from outside... "Hey, are you okay inside? Chiyoko? Are you okay...? Why did I just hear you crying?"


    "Huh?" The shouting outside caused Chiyoko to stop crying in an instant, tidying up some messy hair in a panic... "Sir... don''t come in... I..."


    Before she could finish her words, the door of the room was opened from the outside...


    "My lord!! You...Ah!!" Chiyoko heard the time the door was opened, and immediately fell under the blanket, saying that he refused to leak his face...


    Now, she has only one thought, she hasn''t washed herself, and she just cried a lot, she must be ugly to death... Saying nothing can let an adult see her ugly appearance now.


    On the contrary, Xun Xiao Lolita saw Zhou Ye walk into the room and greeted Zhou Ye with full vigor, "Ouha...sir!"


    "Oha, Xunjiang!" Zhou Ye smiled and greeted little Lori...


    Then he looked at Asano Hanako with a questioning look, "Madam, what happened to Chiyoko?"


    "This...Ah...The little girl was just told by me, so she was a little gaffe, and laughed in front of the adults!" While speaking, Asano Hanako grabbed her little daughter and walked outside without failing." I will wash with Xungo first... It''s rude!"


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye nodded, and watched Asahaya Huazi and Lori leave the room.

 Movie World, Im King Chapter 1982

    In fact, Asano Hanako did this deliberately, in order to let her daughter and Zhou Ye be alone for a while, so that her daughter could figure out her own mind...


    Whether she admits her fate or separates, she has already fully explained the stakes in it, and she will leave it to her daughter to make the choice...


    Thinking of this, Hanako couldn''t help but sigh in her heart.


    With the departure of Xun and Huazi, only Chiyoko and Zhou Ye were left in the room.


    "Chiyoko, what''s wrong? What happened?" Zhou Ye walked to Chiyoko''s side pretendingly and asked softly.


    In fact, with his five senses, how could he hide what happened in the room?


    If this is a Wenqing movie, then the result may be-from then on, Chiyoko was indifferent to Zhou Ye, and then the two gradually moved away... Zhou Ye eventually took Xun away, and Chiyoko stayed at home for a lifetime. marry¡­¡­


    Finally, when Chiyoko was dead, Zhou Ye came to see her... Chiyoko firmly grasped Zhou Ye''s hand, regretting the original choice in his heart.


    Of course, such development is what Zhou Ye hates the most... Therefore, it is impossible for Zhou Ye to let things go in this direction.


    So... when Chiyoko raised her head, looked at Zhou Ye with tears in her eyes, and asked: [Sir...Are you going to marry a right woman in the end...].


    Zhou Ye answered her directly with action...


    Silent Enchantment¡ª¡ªOpening¡ª¡ª


    Time barrier-open-


    Zhou Ye took the blood of Chiyoko in anger... Chiyoko played GG...


    Chapter 2366


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and sixty six


    The worried Hanako took her daughter out of the room and came to the courtyard... When she was about to fetch water from the well in the courtyard, she saw a beautiful figure.


    I saw that the woman was very tall, more than 1.6 meters... and her figure was bumpy, her delicate face carried an indescribable charm.


    Seeing Hanako and Xun coming out, the woman smiled and bowed to them: "Good morning, my young master takes care of you... The first time I met, my name is Que''er. Please forgive me if I am rude. ...!"


    "Are you Queer??" Looking at the beautiful woman in front of her, Hanako asked with a blank face: "Who is your young master?"


    "My adult is Jingong Temple Ye!" Que''er smiled: "Because of some delays, I didn''t come here with the adults. I only arrived last night... because Madam, you are all asleep, so neither Greet Madam in time... and please forgive me!"


    Xun ran to Que''er without acknowledging his life, and said joyfully: "So sister, you are the maid''s maid!"


    "I am here... I didn''t serve a good adult!" Huazi did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly responded.


    "Hehe, madam, you are too polite..." Que''er said as she walked to Hanako''s face and looked up and down Hanako...


    Hanako was nervous when Queer was looking at her... "What''s wrong? Is something wrong?"


    "Hi!" Que''er nodded and asked: "Madam, did you have a very bad rest last night and had a nightmare?"


    "Hey!!!" When she heard Que''er''s words, Hanako was stunned... "How did Miss Que''er know?"


    "Hehe..." Que''er smiled and said, "This is the way of watching the spirit of the Jingong Temple...Moreover, as the young master''s shikigami, I can also cast down demons and slayer demons!


    "Hey! Isn''t the older sister actually an adult?" Xun looked at Que''er in reverence, and said: "That''s amazing... My sister is so amazing!"


    Compared to her daughter''s innocence, Hanako was taken aback...


    It is one thing to know that the young master is a high-ranking priest who can walk freely in the Imperial Palace, but it is another thing to hear that he has a shikigami.


    Understand that in folklore, Shiki is synonymous with weird and powerful...


    But now, a living shikigami is standing in front of Hanako, how can she not let Hanako be afraid?


    "Shishi, Shishen?"


    "Madam, don''t be afraid!" Queer saw Hanako''s fear and smiled: "I won''t hurt you..."


    On the face, Queer was very gentle, but her heart was madly complaining about Huazi.


    [Compared to my unreliable young master, I am already considered a very harmless existence... What is there to be afraid of??


    In fact, Queer knows what Hanako is afraid of...


    No matter how strong his young master Zhou Ye was, he was still a human being, so he could be accepted by Huazi... and even if he was weak and small, he was still a shikigami, a different kind...that''s why Hanako was so scared.


    However, it may also be because the young master of his own family did not show their ability to destroy the world.


    "Yes...Is it? Hehe..." Hanako agreed with a smile...


    To be honest, Hanako still feels like in a dream...


    It turns out that the adult who stayed at home was so powerful... You know, the existence of Shigami is generally extremely powerful... Take Abe Kei Ming as an example, known as the strongest onmyoji in the Heian era, who has a fortune-telling future. The ability to slay demons and demons.


    Unexpectedly, today I was fortunate enough to meet an adult with Shikigami.


    Just as Huazi''s thoughts turned sharply... Que''er raised her hand on her forehead and lightly tapped...


    Suddenly, everyone felt a gloomy wind blowing... Then there was a howling of ghosts and wolves, which sounded in the ears of Hanako and Xun.


    The sound like a screaming ghost made Hanako and Xun couldn''t help but scream, and they couldn''t help but snuggle next to Que''er.


    "Nani, Nani...what happened!"


    "It''s terrible, sister Queer..."


    "Hehe, it''s okay...It''s just some lonely ghosts at work!" Que''er smiled and embraced the mother and daughter... and looked into the air.


    "Miss Queer...what the hell...what happened?" Hanako, who was close to Queer, felt the warmth of the sun from her body, and said with some fear... ¡­


    "Are you sure you want to know?" Que''er asked with a smile but a smile: "You know, sometimes ignorance is also a kind of happiness... If you know something, then you will never be calm again. In my life!"


    After hearing Que''er''s words, Hanako hesitated for a while, then gritted her teeth... "Miss Que''er, please tell me...I want to know!"


    "Okay then!" Que''er smiled: "Then... let you see the truth about this world!"


    As the voice fell, Hanako only felt a scorching airflow from the Queer body that was close to her arm. The airflow followed her arm, countercurrent, and finally reached her eyes...


    Then, Hanako felt a soreness in her eye sockets. The soreness came so suddenly that she couldn''t help raising her hand and rubbing her eye sockets...


    After a while, when she felt the burning sensation in her eye sockets faded, Hanako opened her eyes again and found that... the world before her became strange.


    It''s as if the original color photo becomes black and white.


    The whole world is left with only black and white... The earth is black, the sky is white, and the sun is white... This is not the point, the important thing is-in the mid-air in front of her, there is a pale black black The smoke is hovering there...


    The black smoke sometimes turned into an abominable ghost, and sometimes turned into a compassionate old man... There was a sharp cry in her mouth, and Hanako couldn''t help listening carefully. It turned out that the ghost''s cry was shouting--

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1983

    "Priest...Get out of the island..."


    "This is our territory..."


    "Get out... Get out..."


    The shrill scream was so terrifying and terrifying...Hanako couldn''t help but get goose bumps all over her body..."This...this is..."


    "This is the culprit of your nightmare last night!" Que''er smiled: "They dare not trouble me and my young master, so they can only use the way of dreaming to harass you... They want to use this way... ...To drive us away...hehe..."


    Having said this, Que''er sneered, "What a wishful thinking... Ghost, die! Pro-"


    With Que''er''s six-character mantra, a fireball spit out from her mouth, and then the fireball saw the wind soaring, from the size of a marble, it instantly turned into a ball of fireball the size of a millstone, and hit the black ball. Above the breath...


    Chapter 2367


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and sixty seven


    "what--!!!"


    The black mist hit by Bird''s fireball seemed to have suffered great damage, screaming and flying away...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "This... is this over?" Hanako asked with a look of astonishment...


    "Sister Que''er is amazing..." Contrary to her, Xun Ze excitedly hugged Que''er''s arms and swayed quickly: "Can you teach me? Sister Que''er... I also want to learn this skill. ..."


    At this time, Hanako realized that her little daughter had also been opened eyes by Queer...this...


    "Hehe..." Que''er smiled and said, "How could this be over... How could this guy die if his reliance is not destroyed!"


    "Then...then will it come back?" At this moment, Hanako panicked...


    "Don''t worry, Madam, my young master came to this island to deal with these ghosts!" Queer explained: "This ghost has been seriously injured by my sam¨¡dhi fire. When I look back, I will report to the young master and ask him. Remove the backing of the ghost..."


    "That''s good...This is good!" Hanako felt relieved when he heard that the young master of Jingong Temple had come for this.


    "Kasan...what are you doing?"


    At this moment, a voice woke Hanako and the others...


    I saw a figure standing at the door, looking at them with a strange expression...


    Who is it if it''s not Chiyoko?


    "Sister, let me tell you... Sister Que''er is so powerful, she just drove a demon away..." Xun quickly ran to his sister and described the scene he had just seen to her sister...


    After listening to his sister¡¯s description, Chiyoko also understood the identity and origin of Queer...


    If you say that in the past, even if Que''er was Zhou Ye''s maid, Chiyoko would definitely turn the vinegar bottle upside down and feel awkward for a long time.But-ever since she was completely eaten and wiped out by a bad guy, she hasn''t thought about it anymore...


    Her only thought now is--


    Ah-great, someone can help...


    "Thank you, Miss Que''er!" Chiyoko walked up to Que''er with a somewhat awkward pace, bowing her head and saluting: "Thank you for saving my mother and sister!"


    Hearing what Chiyoko said, Queer looked up and down Chiyoko with a smile, and said something in the words: "Hehe...Miss Chiyoko is really kind, we are our own family, don''t be so kind!"


    Chiyoko understood the meaning of Queer''s words, and immediately lowered her head shyly...


    "Well, Chiyoko--wash up quickly..." At this time, Hanako had already drawn water from the well, and after letting her little daughter wash, she shouted...


    "Hi, mom, I''ll come..." Chiyoko said, hurriedly walking towards the well.


    And Cheer also smiled and walked to the kitchen built next to the yard. She had to prepare breakfast for her owner.


    If it wasn''t for her good cooking skills, maybe it would not be her who came to Neon with her owner, but her sister, Xiaowei Jiuxiao Meihu.


    As Que''er left, Xun, who admired Que''er, followed... "Sister Que''er, I''ll help you!"


    In an instant, Chiyoko and her mother Hanako were left in the entire yard.


    Hanako looked at her daughter with a complicated expression...


    How should I put it, Zhinv Mo Ruomu, for Hanako, Chiyoko''s every move, she can see something...


    Not to mention, at least Huazi saw in her daughter the charm of a young woman that she shouldn''t have...


    "Chiyoko... you... did you... do with that adult?"


    Hearing her mother''s words, Chiyoko''s face was red, but she nodded and confessed."Ok!"


    "Have you really thought about it?" Hanako sighed.


    "Think about it!" Chiyoko raised his face, looked at his mother, and said in a soft but unquestionable voice: "Compared to the unqualified following by Ye Jun, I am more afraid of staying with him forever. Separated and became a stranger...so..."


    "Just make your choice!" Hearing Chiyoko''s words, Hanako nodded, and then asked some gossiping: "Just now you were in the house..."


    Hearing his mother''s words, Chiyoko''s face blushed again, "I...I''m already... Ye-jun''s woman... Mom..."


    "..." Hanako was speechless for a while... and after watching Chiyoko for a long time, she shook her head and mumbled: "It''s really fast... shouldn''t... That adult is so young... how could it be so fast... it seems Going to buy some supplements..."


    Chiyoko heard his mother''s mutter and was speechless...


    She knew what her mother meant... but she couldn''t explain to her mother that this was really not because of Zhou Ye''s quickness, but because he used some unknown means to speed up the flow of time in the house...


    I was almost killed by that bastard...Is it fast??


    Buy him supplements??


    This is the case without supplements. If supplements are used, is there any way for her to survive??


    Chiyoko wanted to explain, but was embarrassed...


    In the end, Zhou Ye became a quick shooter in someone''s heart...


    Zhou Ye didn''t know this, otherwise... it would definitely cost Chiyoko, the initiator of all this...


    Less gossip...


    After a busy day in the morning, Zhou Ye, who was like an uncle, finally had breakfast.


    To be honest, at the dinner table, a group of women from Asano¡¯s family really realized what the Chinese heritage is...


    Just a breakfast, there are more than a dozen delicacies of different colors and tastes, and, in the words of Que''er, this is because of the simple and simple reason. When at home, the young master usually has a hundred for breakfast. Ten color choices...


    Of course, Queer deliberately concealed the fact that there were hundreds of people eating.

 The Movie World Chapter 1984

    In contrast, the women of Asano feel that what she used to eat seems a bit too casual...


    However, Chiyoko did not feel inferior at all, but she also decided that she must learn how to cook from Queer and practice bride practice, at least to satisfy her husband¡¯s appetite, so as not to lose to Queer. ...


    At this time, Xun, who has not so many thoughts in his heart, has a round belly...


    For little Lolita, since Zhou Ye arrived at home, it has been all good things...Someone taught her to read and read, and others told her stories, and she could always eat delicious food that she could not eat before...this What is not a good thing?


    A breakfast was eaten for more than an hour...


    Next, important things must be done.


    Queer is going to the wharf to wait for the craftsmen who rebuilt the Sangen Shrine to come, and then lead them to the original site of the Sangen Shrine, and rebuild the Sangen Shrine according to the idea of ??the young master.Asano Hanako plans to go to the pier to see if there are any fishing boats that have returned, so that she can also get some tonics for her new son-in-law, Jinguji Ye...


    As for the two¡ªChiyoko and Sister Xun, they must take Zhou Ye to cast down demons and exterminate demons.


    Chapter 2368


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and sixty eight


    Sangen Shrine is located at the foot of the northern foot of Sangen Volcano.


    On the other hand, Zhou Ye''s itinerary was from the port fishing village, through the site of the Sanyuan Shrine in Beilu, and then to the east foot of the Sanyuan Volcano.


    Why go there??


    Because there are some unclean things that need to be cleaned up...


    For the sisters Chiyoko and Kaoru, there is no place in the entire Izu Oshima that they are not familiar with.


    After all, this is where they grew up, and the island is not big.


    Let''s put it this way... the entire big island, a week around the island is only more than 50 kilometers.


    Although most of the villages on the island are located near the sea around the island, the mountains and forests on the island are no stranger to them.


    I have to say that Izu Oshima in April is really beautiful, with wild flowers in the woods, and from time to time you can see a few cherry blossom trees in full bloom.


    Like a leisurely outing, Zhou Ye, led by Chiyoko and Kaoru... walked towards the site of Beilu Sanyuan Shrine.


    The mountain road was a bit bumpy, but Chiyoko and Kaoru who wore clogs could not be troubled.


    Xun ran swiftly ahead, while Chiyoko was like a well-behaved little wife, carrying a suitcase, following Zhou Ye...


    In the bag, there was lunch for three people...some rice balls and grilled fish.


    After all, even if the island is not big, it would be wishful thinking to walk back and forth for a few hours.


    Of course, if someone cheats, it''s different.


    It''s just that Zhou Ye has no idea of ??cheating at all at this time... he still wants to take a good look at the original ecology of Izu Oshima.


    In other worlds, Zhou Ye had also been to the Izu Oshima, but at that time the Izu Oshima had been changed into a resort scenic area, and there were artificial traces everywhere, and I couldn¡¯t get into Zhou Ye¡¯s magic eye... this opportunity Rarely, Zhou Ye planned to take a good look at the original ecological scenery of Izu Oshima.


    "Haha, brother...Come after me..." Xun was in front, waving at Zhou Ye while running...


    After some competition, Zhou Ye finally let Xuncong turn himself into an older brother.


    Of course, from the point of view of Chiyoko, there is nothing wrong with Xun calling brother.


    "Be careful... don''t fall down!" Zhou Ye smiled and shouted to Xun who was running ahead like a cheerful elf.


    "Don''t worry, brother... I will never fall!"


    While talking, Xun ran back again... He was still carrying a slender wooden stick in his hand... As if offering a treasure, he handed it to Zhou Ye, "Brother... here you... Not tired anymore!"


    "Xun is so good!" Zhou Ye smiled and took the wooden stick in Xun''s hand, and then reached out and rubbed her head... "Thank you, Xun..."


    Feeling the temperature from her head, little Lolita squinted her eyes slightly, like a cat being smoothed by her owner, with a lazy energy...


    Standing behind Zhou Ye, Chiyoko looked at his sister''s expression and couldn''t help but smile softly: "Husband, you spoil her too much..."


    "Hehe...What''s wrong with my brother spoiling me? Sister, are you jealous?" Xun laughed and teased when he heard what his sister said...


    "Children''s family, do you know what it means to be jealous?" Chiyoko''s cheeks were flushed by her sister''s words... There is no way, even if the two are already so close, but her sister''s heart is broken, she still Will feel embarrassed...


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye interrupted with a smile, "Well, how far is it to reach the shrine?"


    "It''s not far in front..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xun was instantly distracted... She looked happy and ran to the front... "Brother, I am waiting for you at the gate of the shrine... Come on!"


    Seeing Xun who was wearing a kimono and clogs and still trotting all the way, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    How should I put it, wearing wooden clogs is not easy to walk the mountain road, plus the kimono like a narrow skirt... This can run fast, Xun is indeed a vitality loli.


    Chiyoko looked at Zhou Ye with a dazed look at his sister''s back, thinking that her husband wanted to catch up with his sister, but because she wanted to take care of herself, she accompany her slowly... She was moved in her heart and said, "Husband ...I''m sorry, I am the one who caused you...or else, you go first and I will follow slowly!"


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye was taken aback when he heard Chiyoko''s words, and then figured out what Chiyoko was thinking... he couldn''t help but chuckle.


    This is really a beautiful misunderstanding...


    However, Zhou Ye won''t explain anything...this kind of thing, the more misunderstanding the better...


    A fool will explain...


    However, Chiyoko did go a bit slower...this is also something that can''t be helped, after all... just lost her blood, although there is a time barrier, she won''t even be able to walk.But, after all, it is different from before...


    To put it in a slightly trivial way, that is-before walking with wind, now walking, the air leaks in the middle... it is extremely scary to think carefully.


    "It''s okay..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, rejecting Chiyoko''s words... However, he looked not far in front, happily and happily, with a hard hand, he took Chiyoko into his arms, low. Turning her head, she said in her ear: "Would you like to try to be scared?"


    At this moment, the somewhat unreasonable Qianyoko who was made by Zhou Ye''s aura that belonged to him alone did not hear clearly what Zhou Ye was talking about, but just nodded obediently."Ok¡­¡­"


    Zhou Ye, who got Xun''s promise, smiled slightly, grabbing Chiyoko''s slender waist, and using the skill of shrinking the ground into an inch, he chased Xun.


    Chiyoko only felt that the scenery on both sides of him flew away...a flower in front of him was already standing behind his sister...


    [Husband... That''s amazing!


    At this time, all Chiyoko can do is the man who looks at him with admiration...


    In this way, without Xun Xiao Lori''s knowledge, Zhou Ye followed her behind her with Chiyoko like a spirit behind her...


    When she was in front of the Torii of the Sanyuan Shrine, Little Lolita turned her head and wanted to look around to see how far Zhou Ye and her sister had been dragged down by herself. As a result... she bumped her head into Zhou Ye''s arms.


    "Ah ah--!"


    "brother¡­¡­"


    Seeing his sister''s stunned look, Chiyoko laughed unkindly...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1985

    "Hey! What the hell is going on... Sister... Brother... Didn''t you get so far down by me?"


    "Hahaha..." Chiyoko smiled, and told her about Zhou Ye''s just taking her to shrink...


    Little Lori heard that her sister had just felt such a miraculous thing, she suddenly refused to stick to it... "Brother, eccentric... I want to be like my sister..."


    "Well... after we''re done here for a while, I''ll take your sisters together..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words like this, Xun Xiao Lolita just let it go.


    Chapter 2369


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and sixty nine


    "So... this place has been damaged several times, but this torii has never been hurt, right?"


    Zhou Ye asked with a smile as he listened to Little Lolita.


    "Hmm..." Xun nodded vigorously.


    Sangen Shrine is at the foot of Sangen Volcano, and Sangen Volcano is an active volcano. After several eruptions, Sangen Shrine was completely destroyed... But only the Torii in front of the mountain gate has never received any Hurt, I have to say, this thing is really amazing...


    After looking at this magical torii, Zhou Ye smiled and raised Xun with one hand, holding Chiyoko in one hand, and walked towards the inside of Sanyuan Shrine.


    The main building of the shrine here has long been covered by volcanic ash from past dynasties...the original appearance is not visible at all.


    After Zhou Ye walked around the ruins of the Sanyuan Shrine... Suddenly he found that on a cliff not far from the shrine, there was a pool of fine spring water pouring from the ground... Along the cliff, towards the bottom of the mountain. Flow away...


    "It''s a hot spring!" Looking at the steam emerging from the mountain spring water, Xun said in surprise: "Why didn''t I find out the last time I came here!"


    "You never came here before, how could you find out!?" Chiyoko complained to his sister...


    "This is a good place!" Zhou Ye sighed while standing on the cliff, looking at the sea of ??trees in the distance.


    He is not exaggerating at all. It belongs to the northern foot of Sanyuan Mountain. The terrain is extremely high and the field of vision is wide... From here, you can see the mountains and flowers and trees, and you can see the sea in the distance...


    Zhou Ye has already planned to build a villa with hot springs here when the Sanyuan Shrine is being built... As for, is it compliant with the rules for the gods to live in the villa?It doesn''t matter...


    Anyway, Zhou Ye built it, no one would dare not let him build...


    Imagine, whether it is spring, summer, autumn or winter, while soaking in the hot springs here, while watching the beautiful scenery in the distance, holding a glass of red wine in your hand-what a pleasant thing.


    At night, you can still lie in the hot springs, looking up at the starry sky... There are a few more girls in bikinis beside them... Uh... Well, it''s not bad to wear nothing.


    Fairy life game...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye gritted his teeth... build, must build... right here... build the hot spring in his villa...


    As for, in eight years, the Sanyuan Volcano will erupt?


    What if... let alone a volcanic eruption, even if the sun goes out, if Zhou Ye is unhappy, he can still light it up-not to mention a volcanic eruption in a small area?


    Speaking of their thoughts, Chiyoko and Sister Kaoru became excited...


    For Chiyoko, this is her future home with her man. There is a hot spring at home, so how can we not be excited?


    And Xun, although there is not as much as my sister thought... but I also think it is a great thing to have a hot spring at home.


    The two sisters even sat on the boulder next to the hot spring, and began to fantasize about the home furnishings.


    "The bedroom should be built here..."


    "Hmm... let''s make a yard and grow some vegetables..."


    "There''s also... make a small pond here..."


    Seeing the two sisters there looking forward to a happy life in the future, Zhou Ye was too embarrassed to disturb them...


    Simply accompany them and sit and watch them daydreaming there.


    What the two sisters said happily did not allow Zhou Ye to interrupt...


    It wasn''t until a gurgling sound came from Little Lolita''s belly...that the voice of the two women was interrupted.


    After all, she was still young, and she ran around on the road... Little Lori was hungry.


    Chiyoko smiled, took off the suitcase she was carrying and placed it on the boulder, then untied the bag, and the rice ball wrapped in big washed leaves leaked out.


    She first picked up a rice ball, held it in her hands and brought it to her man, "My husband... please use it!"


    "Thank you!" Zhou Ye smiled and took the rice ball...


    First to Zhou Ye, not because she regarded Zhou Ye as a guest, but because Chiyoko truly regarded Zhou Ye as her husband... In Chiyoko¡¯s mind, the men in the family deserve all priority rights. ...


    In other words, only the neon women of the Showa period and before the Showa period are the generation that truly has the gentle and submissive style of traditional neon women.


    Next, Chiyoko handed over another rice ball to her sister, and finally it was her own...


    The three of them were eating rice balls and looking at the scenery...


    Little Lolita even ate the rice ball, still filling her mind with the appearance of her future home. As she ate, her eyes couldn''t help but smile into two crescent moons.


    After eating lunch hastily, Chiyoko poured a cup of tea in a tea bucket with a thick bamboo tube and handed it to Zhou Ye... "My husband, please use tea!"


    "Hmm!" Zhou Ye smiled and took the bamboo cup from Chiyoko!


    "I really want to... I really want to live in such a house right away!" Chiyoko leaned on the shoulders of his own man and looked at this somewhat desolate cliff land with longing eyes... and said with emotion: "When the time comes ...... Your husband presides over the shrine affairs, and I do housework at home... cleaning the courtyard... think about it, it makes people feel happy!"


    "Yeah..." Xun also nodded... "When the time comes, I will be the shrine maiden..."


    "Sister, being a witch is also very hard... and it has to be assessed by the Taisha..."


    "It''s okay...it''s a trivial matter, even if I say it!" Zhou Ye smiled and said to little Lolita: "But, your sister is right... Being a witch is very hard, and you have to dance a goddess..."


    "I''m not afraid!" Xun was full of fighting spirit waving his little fist: "Kasan taught me to dance since I was a child...I can dance a lot..."


    "Dancing is only the second...Do you know what is the most important thing about being a witch?" Zhou Ye looked at the energetic little Lolita and couldn''t help teasing.


    "Eh? Are there any more?" Xun asked with a look of surprise: "What is the most important thing? Brother!"


    "The most important thing is to listen to the Lord''s words...that is, to listen to me!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xun breathed a sigh of relief... "Well, I will listen to what my brother said!"


    Looking at the interaction between his husband and his sister, Chiyoko couldn''t help but chuckle...


    Of course she could see that her husband liked her sister Xun very much, and she could also see that her sister liked her husband very much.


    As for...what will happen in the end?Chiyoko guessed it... With the greedy personality of her husband, in the end her sister would never escape his palm... But what?

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1986

    Isn''t this just right?She is no match for her husband alone, plus her sister, isn''t it just right?She wasn''t jealous even for the existence of Queer, so how could she be jealous of her own sister again?What a fate is for the two sisters in the family to be together forever... Why do you oppose it?


    Chapter 2370


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and seventy


    Zhou Ye and the Chiyoko sisters were on the site of the Sanyuan Shrine. After a few hours'' delay, they headed directly to the east.


    That''s Zhou Ye''s main goal today...


    At the eastern foot of Sanyuan Mountain, there is a black desert. In the eyes of the locals, this is a place cursed by the devil, but in the eyes of geologists, it is just a desert formed by volcanic eruptions...


    And not far from the desert, under the cliff near the sea, there is a cave.


    This place is called the Ascetics Cave by the locals, and it is filled with various stone statues. It is said that it was once the place where the yogi genre pioneered by He Maoyujun Xiaojiao had practiced, so it was called the Ascetics Cave...


    The most conspicuous statue in this cave is a stone statue of Xiaojiao, which is also Jun He Maoji.


    And the purpose of Zhou Ye''s trip is here...


    The origin of this Kamo Yakaku is extraordinary. It is said that he was a conjurer in the Asuka and Nara eras, and was the master of Abe Jingming and the ancestor of Tadao Kamo.


    He once set the legend of flying over Mount Fuji wearing iron shoes.


    Of course, Zhou Ye hadn''t seen it before, and couldn''t comment.


    The Ascetics Grotto is not close to the site of Sanyuan Shrine, more than ten kilometers away.


    However, under Zhou Ye''s cheating, the three of them appeared on the cliff of the Cultivator''s Grotto in just a few minutes.


    This was when Zhou Ye considered that the two sisters Xun and Chiyoko could not bear too much pressure without being transformed, otherwise, Zhou Ye would come sooner.


    But even so, the experience of shrinking the ground made Lori very excited... "Brother is so amazing... I want to learn... Brother... teach me..."


    Facing Lori''s star-eye offensive, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "You are too young, Xun... If you want to learn, at least you have to wait until you grow up..."


    "Hey!!" Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Little Lori was immediately discouraged... "When did I grow up... Brother bullies..."


    "Xun, don''t make trouble... listen to your husband!"


    "Hi hi..."


    Seeing Chiyoko, who showed her elder sister''s majesty to teach her younger sister, and the weak Xun, Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "Okay, when Xun grows up, I will teach you how?"


    "Good!" Little Lolita was still very happy after getting Zhou Ye''s affirmative reply.


    Coming to the edge of the cliff, Zhou Ye looked at the rock wall over a hundred meters high...


    "Husband, the cultivator''s cave is below, and it won''t show up until the tide ebbs at night!" Chiyoko said, looking at the sunset hanging on the horizon... "Or, let''s wait?"


    "Haha, don''t be so troublesome!" Zhou Ye said, grabbing the waists of the two women, stepped forward, and jumped down.


    "what----!!!"


    "Eh-!!!"


    The two women screamed in shock by Zhou Ye¡¯s non-greeting behavior, one by one, they hugged Zhou Ye with their arms...until Zhou Ye¡¯s figure stopped on the surface of the sea. The woman is still screaming there...


    "Papa!" X2


    With two crisp noises, the two sisters were caught by their necks and lost their voice...


    "Husband...It''s amazing!" At this time, Chiyoko who opened his eyes realized that he didn''t fall on the reef under the cliff as he had imagined, but instead stood on the sea in the air...


    And Little Lori was even more surprised and unbelievable... "Brother, are you Kamisama [God Lord]?"


    "Guess!" Zhou Ye smiled, and went down...


    Following Zhou Ye''s actions, the sea surface under the three people''s feet suddenly separated towards the two sides, and a black hole leaked out of the rock wall.


    "This is the cultivator''s cave!" Looking at the black hole, Chiyoko hesitantly asked, "My husband, do we really want to go in?"


    "Of course! If you don''t enter here, how can you completely kill those dirty things?" Zhou Ye smiled and flew directly into the cave, holding the two girls...


    As soon as the two sisters Chiyoko and Xun were taken into the cave by Zhou Ye, they suddenly felt cold all over their bodies...


    It felt like standing in the ice and snow in thin clothes in the twelfth lunar month.


    "It''s cold..."


    "Brother...It''s so cold!"


    The two women couldn''t help but posted to Zhou Ye, who was like a stove next to them. With a warm current coming from Zhou Ye, the two felt much better.


    The whole cave formed a diagonal line and went upward... Zhou Ye walked in the cave with the two girls, looked at the appearance in the cave, and couldn''t help but smile, "This is really a good place to raise ghosts. what!"


    "Raising ghosts?" Chiyoko asked unclearly.


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye nodded and said, "This cave is closed by seawater during the day, and it doesn''t show up until night... All day long, there is no sunshine. It is a good place to raise ghosts... I don''t know who it is. Digged here!"


    "Hey!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the two sisters involuntarily moved closer to Zhou Ye.


    How should I put it, the girl itself has no immunity to the dark night and the ghosts. Although Xun had opened the eyes of the sky and saw the ghosts with the help of Queer in the morning, it was during the day, not during the day. In this invisible cave...


    It''s like a horror movie no matter how horrible it is, if you watch it during the day, you won''t feel anything terrible.


    And now...Of course they feel terrible...


    Even the two women have the illusion that countless ghosts are staring at them in the darkness.


    Of course, the darkness in this area couldn''t block Zhou Ye''s gaze. For Zhou Ye... even if there was no light source, he could see it as day.


    But obviously the two women beside him couldn''t do it... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye snapped and snapped his fingers.


    Then, a ball of light the size of a ping-pong ball appeared in front of the three of them, and the light emitted by the ball of light illuminated the dark cave like daylight.


    As the light shines, the two women feel better...


    In this way, the two sisters nestled beside Zhou Ye, clinging to him, and followed him to the depths of the cave.


    I walked upwards for more than 20 meters, and my eyes suddenly opened up.


    Unlike the narrow cave trail, this place is like a small warehouse, very large.


    There is a row of small stone statues on the left side of the cave, which is more than two hundred square meters in size. There are various ghosts and Buddha statues. The largest of them is a stone statue with a small horn, which is more than one meter high. ...


    On both sides of the stone statue in the small corner of the service, there are two Shijins, the front ghost and the back ghost.


    "Hehe... it''s him!" Zhou Ye stared at the stone statue of Xiaojiao to death, then laughed: "It''s not active now? Do you think you can hide it?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1987

    Chapter 2371


    Chapter Two Thousand Seventy One


    "Damn Onmyoji... I have no grievances with you, why come here to ruin my practice!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s violent drink, a gloomy wind hit the cave, and then a voice that resembled a male or a female, resounding through the entire grotto.


    "Haha...have no grievances and no enmity with me?" Zhou Ye said disdainfully: "You are the one who entered the dream of Huazi last night. You still have the face to say that there is no enmity or enmity..."


    "I just want to drive you away... and I didn''t hit you!" The voice that looked like a man and not a woman screamed.


    "So... I just want to purify your evil thoughts... I won''t really kill you!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Ah! Damn Onmyoji, you don''t plan to let me go... I''m fighting with you..."


    With a ghostly howl, Chiyoko and Xun suddenly felt a bit cold in the cave again, and they involuntarily posted to Zhou Ye, wanting to draw some warmth from him.


    "Looking for death!" Zhou Ye''s eyes widened, and suddenly, thousands of golden magic circles filled the upper, lower, left, and right sides of the cave...


    "Spare me...Spare me...I never hurt anyone..."


    The ghost howl suddenly rushed...


    "Haha!" Zhou Ye sneered, and the magic circle that covered the entire cave suddenly emitted golden light at the same time. For a while, the entire cave was rendered like a vault, and it was filled with energy that made people feel so warm. ...


    "what--!!"


    With a screaming scream, Chiyoko and Xun saw a puff of black smoke rising from the stone statue with the small horn, and then... the stone statue with the small horn cracked.


    "Husband, have you eliminated...Yu Xiaojiao?" Chiyoko asked hesitantly.


    "How is it possible!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "This is not such a small horn... It''s just an unlucky cultivator who fell into a demon and died. The ghost is attached to the stone statue of the small horn, trying to practice again... But I didn''t expect it to be here. The anger is too heavy, especially when there are so many wronged souls in the sea. Taking advantage of the high tide, I got into the cave, and finally my whole person became crazy... Then remember what practice..."


    "Oh I see¡­¡­"


    After hearing his husband¡¯s explanation, Chiyoko understood...


    At this time, a white bead the size of a baby''s fist appeared in the palm of Zhou Ye''s palm... This was the result of all the cultivation bases of those thousand years of grievances.


    This bead is enough to create a supernatural person.


    Of course, this also requires Zhou Ye to guide the spiritual power in this bead into her body when the supernatural being is still a fetus.


    So, Xun is useless...


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t care too much. He had already planned on the use of this bead.


    Otherwise, do you think that Zhou Ye came to Izu Oshima just for his subordinates Xun and Chiyoko?


    Give me a break¡­¡­


    Didn¡¯t Izu Oshima make you want to start something else?Like¡ªSadako, like¡ªShizuko...


    Yes, Izu Oshima is the hometown of Shizuko Yamamura, and Zhou Ye came here to change Shizuko''s future.


    An Ansheng can just be a witch for him, so why go to Tokyo all right??


    After smashing the stone statues in the cave with thought force, Zhou Ye took Xun and Chiyoko out of the cave...


    The tide hadn''t ebbed yet, but it couldn''t be difficult for Zhou Ye. Parting the sea, Zhou Ye flew out of the cave with the sisters.


    Hovering in mid-air, Zhou Ye stared slightly, the cave that had been washed by the sea for thousands of years without being damaged, suddenly collapsed.


    This place is a Jueyin land after all. Although Zhou Ye destroyed the stone statues, Li Gui¡¯s best reliance, who knows, will there be some Li ghosts in that grotto in the future?So, it''s better to ruin...


    After finishing all this, Zhou Ye took Chiyoko and Xun directly and returned home.


    At this time, Hanako and Queer are also back...


    Zhou Ye told Que''er about his request for the shrine, and Que''er immediately complied with...Anyway, it''s not too late to change it.


    After everyone had a happy dinner, they played for a while and fell asleep...


    In the middle of the night, Chiyoko sneaked out of his mother''s room, and got into Zhou Ye''s room without saying a word... Regarding this, Queer said-good sister, loyal...


    You know, she has long been unbearable for her own master... The arrival of Chiyoko is simply a new force for her.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Days passed. Of course, Hanako knew that her daughter would always be in Zhou Ye''s room in the middle of the night, but she pretended not to know...


    To be honest, she still hopes that Chiyoko will be pregnant with one early, so that¡ªher wife''s position will be stable.


    It''s a pity that after waiting, she didn''t wait for the news of her daughter''s enthusiasm. Instead, she waited for the news that the shrine was built.


    It took eight months for the entire Sanyuan Shrine to be completed.


    No way, who told Zhou Ye to strive for excellence and demand too much...


    In this, eight months, these workers only completed the construction of the shrine. As for the villa that Zhou Ye requested, it was not handed over to them at all, but was handed over to a U.S. construction company. Of course. This American construction company actually has a Ryukyu background.


    In this way, in mid-December, Sangen Shrine was restored again...


    This makes the residents on the big island very excited...


    On the day the shrine was built, the people on the big island organized spontaneously, carrying the statues of the shrine, and turning around the island as a shrine festival...


    After all, the Neon people themselves are convinced of ghosts and gods, and the fishermen who go fishing even hang their heads on their belts, and they may not come back at any time...


    With the existence of the shrine, the fishermen can feel a lot more at ease every time they go out to sea, at least it is a psychological comfort, isn''t it?


    Don''t say--


    Since the Sanyuan Shrine was built, when the fishermen on the island went out to sea to fish, they were much safer... There were many times when the boats overturned in wind and waves, but the fishermen were lucky... Sangen Shrine is respectful...


    In their view, Sangen Shrine is the protector of their Oshima... The priest Jinguji Yu of Sangen Shrine is the communicator of this god.


    Gradually... on the big island, Zhou Ye''s reputation is higher than that of the landlord village chiefs...


    If Zhou Ye said that he can¡¯t go to sea today, don¡¯t worry, even if the fishermen¡¯s family won¡¯t be able to open the pot, they dare not go to sea...


    This is prestige...


    Whether it is birth, old age, sickness, death, weddings or funerals, or birth of a child to pray for blessings, people on the big island must come to the shrine to worship.


    Of course, Zhou Ye basically didn''t show up... Isn''t there a ready-made witch?The general rituals are just left to them...By the way, not only Chiyoko and the maiden of Kaoru became a shrine, but also their cousins, Yuriko and Kaoru¡¯s friend, Jun, became Sangen Shrine. The maiden in China... There¡¯s no way to recruit wise men without avoiding relatives, and-Yuriko and Jun look good...


    Well, this is the point where they can become witches.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1988

    Chapter 2372


    Chapter Two Thousand Seventy Two


    Izu Oshima¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Oha, Chiyoko...Xun..."


    "Oha, Yuriko..." X2


    At Sanyuan Shrine in the early morning, Yuriko had come here to work early.


    In fact, on weekdays, she and Chiyoko and Kaoru do very little work in the shrine. They are nothing more than cleaning the front courtyard, main hall, worship hall, and nave of the shrine.


    As for the two places like the granting office and the office, they were cleaned by the most mysterious witch in the shrine.


    Of course, if it is a large shrine, the front courtyard and the third hall alone are enough for a shrine maiden to be busy, but fortunately, the Sangen Shrine is not very large, so it is not very difficult for the three to clean.


    As for places like the Treasure Hall and the Mikoshi Hall, a little cleaning is enough on weekdays, and one person is enough.


    Under normal circumstances, the treasure hall and the mikoshi hall are cleaned by the shrine maiden.


    For Yuriko, the job at the shrine is quite what she wants...


    After all, compared to the despised profession of wandering dancers, witches are noble professions respected by countless people.


    In this era, the normal state of neon is that men go to work and women are at home and teach their children.


    Women work?nonexistent¡­¡­


    Only those unscrupulous women will go out to work in those custom shops...and such a profession is despised by countless people.


    Of course, there are also some service industries that recruit women, but most of those industries are waiters and so on... Not much money is made, and social status is not very good.


    In such a comparison, the profession of Miko is the only one that women can hold and is respected.


    After all, it is the profession of serving God.


    Moreover, the monthly salary provided by Lord God is very high, how could Yuriko be dissatisfied?


    If you have to say something unsatisfactory...I am afraid that the Lord God has repeatedly ignored her vaguely expressed intentions.


    Alas, it''s really depressing.


    Thinking of this, Yuriko couldn''t help but sighed helplessly...


    After picking up the thoughts in her heart, Yuriko washed her hands by the sink, and then started cleaning up the shrine with the Asano sisters.


    The three girls can be said to be very capable. In less than an hour, the girls cleaned the front courtyard and the third hall.


    At this time, Jun''er and Que''er who were cleaning behind also walked out...


    "Good morning sister Queer!"


    "Sister Queer, early!"


    "Morning, sister Queer!"


    Seeing Que''er in a red and white witch costume came out, the girls smiled and greeted her.


    "Good morning, everyone should go for breakfast!"


    Queer greeted with a smile...


    "Okay, my stomach is already hungry!" Yuriko suddenly smiled when she heard the news of eating.


    For her, the shrine that made her most reluctant, except for the Lord God, is the food here...Here, you can often eat some good things that cannot be eaten on the island.


    "I really envy Sister Yuriko, she won''t get fat even if she eats!" Xun Xiao Lori said, looking at Yuriko''s bumpy figure quite enviously, and sighed.


    "Hehe... this is born!"


    While talking and laughing, the girls walked from the side door of the shrine towards the residence of Lord Jinguji.


    Under normal circumstances, the shrine does not care about food...


    But how could Zhou Ye endure being hungry for these little beauties?So simply waved their hands and let them eat with themselves...


    By the way, the three of Asano''s mother and daughter have moved to his residence...Although Asano Hanako is not suitable to be a maiden at this age, there is nothing wrong with helping with housework and cooking.


    Of course, it was claimed that the Lord Jinguji needs someone to take care of him, and the sisters of the Asano family are also the shrine maidens, so the Asano family moved to Lord Jinguji¡¯s residence and took care of them nearby, but what actually happened? Everyone on the big island knows it.


    I know, I know, the people of Oshima, but none of them gossiping...


    It is not so much that they gossiping, it is better to say that they admire Asano''s sisters very much.


    why??


    Because in their opinion, Lord Jinguji is a priest with great supernatural powers, and being able to serve this adult is a blessing that the Asano family sisters have cultivated for several lifetimes.


    Although the Asano sisters hung the name of a shrine maiden at the shrine, the fishermen preferred to call them-the gods of the gods.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The shrine maidens drove through the side of the shrine, and after walking through a cherry blossom forest, they saw a sign that said [Shinto shrine important place, standing entry prohibited].


    Of course, they don''t need to care about this brand...


    However, if it weren''t for them, if they were replaced by ordinary people, if they didn''t look back after seeing this brand, something terrible would happen...


    When the shrine was just completed, some people who didn¡¯t believe in evil wanted to come in and try...and, hehe...


    Of course, no one died here, just fainted by the side of the road. After all, Zhou Ye was a priest at this time, and he needed to be merciful to fit his professional characteristics...


    However, this did not mean that Zhou Ye would easily let go of those guys who ignored his forbidden sign.


    Those guys who smashed into the forbidden ground not only fainted on the spot, but also got a serious illness after returning. The disease was so strange that even the doctor could not find the cause.


    In the end, the family of those guys went to the shrine to pray sincerely, and after they took out a lot of offerings, it got better...


    Since then, it has become a forbidden place for the people of the Big Island.


    But in fact, the girls all know that this is only the residence of Lord God Lord, but Lord Lord God doesn''t like to be disturbed by people on weekdays, so he established the enchantment with great magical powers.


    This barrier is not effective for them...


    The girls joked over the prohibition sign, passed through a moon gate, and then walked into an antique courtyard.


    The courtyard is a big pond, and the koi in the pond is beautiful when gathered and scattered...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1989

    The occasional sound of diabolo gives people a sense of tranquility and far-reaching.


    "excuse me¡­¡­"


    "I am back!"


    The girls greeted at the gate of the courtyard...


    "Welcome back!" Hanako''s smiling voice came from the room...


    To be honest, Hanako''s complexion at this time is much better than when Zhou Ye first met...Don''t worry about your livelihood, you don''t need to be afraid of tomorrow. Today''s Hanako looks like a real Chinese A young woman...not an old woman who is not old.


    "Hey! Lord God hasn''t got up yet?" Yuriko walked into the courtyard, looking for a bad guy who often slackens and didn''t want to go to the shrine, but he was looking for...but he was not found...


    "After I got up in the morning, my lord said I would go out for something..." Hanako smiled and said, "It will take a long time..."


    "Eh?? What about the shrine??" Chiyoko was also anxious when he heard his mother''s words.


    "My lord said, please leave the affairs of the shrine to Miss Choer for the time being..."


    "Ah... My brother didn''t take me when I went out..."


    "My Lord God is really..."


    "Oh...it seems that the master is going again..." Que''er sighed, silently choking at the sky.


    Chapter 2373


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and seventy three


    So, where is Zhou Ye at this time??


    He is now in Xiangshan County...


    Xiangshan County, located in the Pearl River Delta, is an important place for port trade and transportation.


    Of course, at this time, China is in a time of unprecedented changes in thousands of years. Eastern culture and Western culture are at an important point in the collision. Xiangshan County is located in the main traffic arteries, and naturally it is the most impacted...


    On the streets here, some wear Western-style clothing, and some wear long gowns and jackets, which are quite the style of the Republic of China.


    At this time, Zhou Ye, wearing a short black trench coat, walked on the street, feeling quite out of the ordinary.


    Pedestrians on the street all pay attention to him.


    No way, it is common sense to love beauty.


    In the words of the locals, that is-so pretty.


    Zhou Ye took a very leisurely mood. After strolling around the street, he beckoned to the guy who was waiting to get alive...


    The two guys who were originally bored saw Zhou Ye beckoning, and hurriedly ran over with the sliding rod... "Master, where are you going?"


    "Do you know Mijia Village?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "I know!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, the guy nodded and said: "Who doesn''t know the Mi''s hometown in Mijia Village in Xiangshan County? The two daughters in the family are both civil and martial artists. The whole county is beautiful!"


    "Haha...Don''t say so much! Go to Mijiacun!" Zhou Ye smiled and sat directly on the sliding pole.


    "Hao Le, Master, your brother''s foot strength, please, please, definitely send you to Mijia Village before lunch!" said the leader of the pole lifter, and with force, he lifted the sliding pole and walked outside the county. ...


    I have to say that sitting in a chair with a sliding rod is quite fun.


    As the two guys moved around with a sense of rhythm, Zhou Ye felt that the slider he was sitting on was going up and down. It was very fun...


    It¡¯s not too far from the county seat to Mijia Village, and it''s probably like seventeen or eight miles...


    The feet of the two sliding rod guys were really not slow. When Zhou Ye set off from the county seat, he checked the time. It was about nine o''clock in the morning. When he arrived in Mijia Village, it was only about one noon. ...


    After arriving at the entrance of Mijia Village, the man asked, "Master, which one are you going to go to in the village? We can just send it to you..."


    "Didn''t you say that Master Mi in Mijia Village has two beautiful daughters? Then go to Mifu!" Zhou Ye said casually.


    "Are you really going to propose a marriage?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mr. Slider was stunned...


    This is really different, don''t you bring a matchmaker in advance??


    Moreover, how can anyone come to propose marriage??


    "Huh!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    "Hao Le, we will send you over!" The man thought in his heart, and let him, with the appearance of the young master, I am afraid that the Mi family sisters will be upset... I am worried about eating carrots. What are you doing?


    Controlling oneself is nothing more than a hard labor.


    Thinking of this, the sliding rod buddy responded with a smile, lifted the sliding rod, and walked towards Mifu.


    When it was not too late, Zhou Ye was carried to the gate of Mifu by the sliding rod guy, and walking down the rod. Zhou Ye took out ten oceans from his pocket and threw them to the sliding rod guy, "You will be rewarded a lot!"


    Seeing these ten oceans, the slider guy was almost too excited to say anything.


    They worked hard for a day, and they didn''t necessarily make a big ocean. Now they make ten days'' worth of money for one life... How can this not make them happy?


    "Thank you Master, thank you Master, you are such a wonderful person!"


    The two of them repeatedly thanked Zhou Ye...


    "Okay, hurry up and find a place to rest!" Zhou Ye waved his hand, and then stepped up the steps of the Mi Palace.


    He grabbed the brass door knocker, and after two softly fearful hits... A somewhat old voice came from inside and asked, "Who!"


    With the sound, an old man about half a hundred years old opened the door...


    He looked at Zhou Ye up and down, and asked in confusion, "Master, who are you looking for?"


    "My name is Zhou Ye, I''m looking for Mi Wenxuan, Master Mi..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Zhou Ye...Zhou Ye!!" After chanting Zhou Ye''s name twice, Fu Bo, the steward of the Mi House, suddenly widened his eyes... "It turns out that it was Young Master Zhou who came back from Nanyang... quick, quick please come in!"


    While talking, Uncle Fu hurriedly invited Zhou Ye to the courtyard...


    After closing the door, Fubo quickly ran towards the house, and while running, he shouted: "Master...Master...Happy event..."


    At this time, the Mijia master was sitting in the front hall drinking tea. He just finished lunch, he used to drink tea for a while before going to a nap...


    Hearing the housekeeper''s yelling, he widened his eyes and asked, "How decent is he who is in such a hurry..."


    At this time, Uncle Fu had already rushed into the hall and said to his master: "It is Young Master Zhou who is back..."


    "Young Master Zhou? Which Young Master Zhou?" The Mi Family master was taken aback when he heard this...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1990

    Then, as if thinking of something, he sat up with a sigh, and hurriedly asked: "You said Master Zhou? Could it be my nephew of Zhou family??"


    "Yes, sir..." Fubo said with a surprised look.


    "That''s great... Great! Where''s my nephew??" The Mijia Master said as he put on his shoes...


    "Young Master Zhou is in the courtyard..."


    "How can you leave him in the yard... hurry up, come with me..."


    Just when the Mi Family had just put on his shoes and was going to greet him... Zhou Ye had already walked in... "My nephew has seen Uncle Mi!"


    "Okay...Okay!" The Mi Family looked at Zhou Ye, who was standing in front of him in Yushu, with tears of excitement... "The sky is so pitiful... Ever since my Zhou family''s eldest brother went to Nanyang, There is no news, I thought I would never see you again... I didn''t expect to see you, my nephew in the rest of my life... This is really, really blessed by the ancestors!"


    "My father has passed away..." Zhou Ye also said with a sad look: "Just before he died, my father told me that I must come back and see Uncle Mi..."


    "Oh, the world is unpredictable, good people don''t live long!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the Mi Clan master burst into tears again...


    It seemed that he and that inexperienced Zhou family really had a deep love.


    In fact, everything in their minds was fictionalized by Zhou Ye using spiritual power.


    What is the so-called Big Brother Zhou, what life and death acquaintance... They are all fake.


    Of course, for Mrs Mi, that was everything he had actually experienced.


    After remembering the so-called Big Brother Zhou for a while, Mrs. Mi wiped away his tears... and asked Zhou Ye: "Nephew, don''t leave again when you come back this time... According to the agreement between me and Big Brother Zhou, Your sister Lian has also grown up, and this time just married you. In this way, my poor Zhou family eldest brother can feel at ease under Jiuquan!"


    Chapter 2374


    Chapter Two Thousand Seventy Four


    Saying here, Master Mi turned to look at the maid on his left and right: "Go, call your young lady out..."


    "Yes, sir!!"


    A maid agreed and walked towards the back house...


    As for the back house, the natural housekeeper is generally not allowed to enter... Even if the housekeeper Fu Bo is the son of the Mi family, he has been in the Mi family for decades.


    After sending the maid to call his daughter, Master Mi took Zhou Ye''s hand and sat down.


    That kind of intimacy, just like that to my son...


    "Ye''er haven''t used lunch yet? Fu, let the kitchen prepare something to eat!"


    "Yes, sir!!"


    At this time, Uncle Fu had just brewed a pot of new tea and brought it up, hearing his master''s order, rushed to the kitchen again.


    And the Mijia Master was sitting there, holding Zhou Ye''s hand, and asking for warmth...


    He saw that Zhou Ye was really happier the more he watched...


    This is the best candidate for my son-in-law... Like those two guys who pester his daughter every day, what kind of stuff...


    A poor boy, a little bit of money in the house...what a thing.


    And Zhou Ye was sitting there, sipping tea calmly, and chatting with the future cheap father-in-law...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye regrets it a little at this time...Is his mental abilities a bit too hard??


    The Mi Family master in front of me is too enthusiastic...


    However, the sins that you have made yourself must be done on your knees.


    Although a little uncomfortable with the enthusiasm of the Mi Family master, Zhou Ye still smiled and chatted with the Mi Family master about external affairs.


    And Master Mi Family listened to Zhou Ye talking about the foreign affairs, really more and more satisfied...


    Well-informed and knowledgeable, especially good-looking, he is a talent...


    My nephew is really a dragon and phoenix in the world. Fortunately, he and his life-and-death eldest brother Zhou ordered a baby kiss, otherwise, such an excellent son-in-law, where would he look for??


    However, because he was so good, the Mi family felt a little worried for his daughter...


    As a person who came here, Master Mi knows that a man is a good man if someone snatches it...the one that nobody wants is the rotten vegetable leaf...


    Because of this, Master Mi felt that his eldest daughter Michelin might not be able to subdue this extremely outstanding nephew.


    In that case, maybe it would be better to marry his own little daughter together...After all, he has no children, and his huge family property will eventually be taken care of by his son-in-law.


    If in the future, once he has a long and two short... then his eldest daughter can''t hold this son-in-law what to do??


    In case there is another powerful Hu Meizi outside to seduce her son-in-law...


    That can''t be said, then the Mi family''s property will fall into the hands of other women.


    It''s better to let your second daughter marry him. Although this is a bit unpleasant, but the sisters work together, and the benefits are cut off. The two sisters work together, and finally they can definitely eat this son-in-law... Maybe in the future There is still someone who can give birth to a child of the Mi family and inherit the property of their own family, which is also excellent.


    The more I thought about it, the more Master Mi felt this truth in his heart.


    Zhou Ye, who was talking about it, did not expect that because of his psychic abilities and the demeanor he showed some unknown chemical reaction, the sister-in-law, who was originally his target, had been appointed by the cheap old man in an instant. Become his wife...this Nima is...great.


    As the two talked, the old housekeeper Fu Bo had already walked up with a bowl of noodles.


    It was supposed to be more generous, but the old housekeeper was afraid that Zhou Ye would delay his meal and would be starving, so he wanted to let the chef make a bowl of noodles to give Zhou Ye a bottom line.


    Then slowly make a banquet...


    "Master Zhou, you will be the bottom line, good wine and good food will be here soon!"


    "Thank Uncle Fu, you don''t have to be so troublesome... I''ll just eat a bowl of noodles!" Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand: "At night, I''m having a drink with Uncle Mi!"


    "How can this be done...I have to do it, or else I will make others laugh at my Mi Family for not being a guest?" Master Mi stared... said.


    At this moment, the maid who went to the back house to look for her own lady came out, and behind her was a lovely girl about 13 or 14 years old. She was not someone else but Mi Qilin''s sister, Mi Nianying."Daddy, are you looking for me?"


    Master Mi looked at his little daughter helplessly and said, "Where is your sister??"


    "My sister went to Master Huang to practice martial arts!" Mi Nianying said as she ran to her father''s side, looking at Zhou Ye with her big cute eyes.


    "Who is he? Daddy!"


    "Don''t be so rude..." Master Mi said with a stern face, "This is your brother Zhou...just came back from Nanyang!"


    "Big Brother Zhou?" Mi Nianying blinked her big eyes, and after a murmur, smiled: "Hello Brother Zhou, my name is Mi Nianying..."


    "Hello, Nianying..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded to Da Lolita.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1991

    Master Mi looked at his little daughter with satisfaction. He could see that his little daughter had a great affection for his nephew... However, the eldest daughter actually went to practice martial arts before returning, which made him feel very unhappy... ¡­


    On weekdays, that¡¯s fine, but today, my own son-in-law came, and my eldest daughter was not at home, which is a bit too much.


    In addition, he was also a little afraid that Zhou Ye would feel that his daughter was not virtuous enough, and would not recognize this marriage...So, his face was a bit ugly.


    "Come here, go and call the eldest lady home..." Master Mi was upset, and the tone of his speech immediately brought a trace of anger.


    "Daddy, let me call my sister!" Nianying hurriedly said...


    She was really afraid that her sister would accidentally touch her father''s mold again, and it would be bad if she had a meal.


    Just when Master Mi hesitated while listening to his little daughter...


    Zhou Ye spoke...


    "Uncle Mi, let me go to Lianmei with Nianying...this world is not so peaceful, girls are alone outside, I feel a little worried!"


    "Okay!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Master Mi nodded in satisfaction... Zhou Ye was so thoughtful, he felt very happy...


    Moreover, if Zhou Ye were to go with his little daughter to find his eldest daughter, it seemed that he would be able to hit the Lin family boy and the Long family boy...it would kill two birds with one stone. This was really great.


    Thinking of this, Master Mi smiled and said: "Then Nianying, take your Zhou family brother to your sister... Be careful on the way, don''t cause trouble!"


    "Got it!" Mi Nianying responded with a smile, then said to Zhou Ye, shaking her two big braids, "Brother Zhou family, come with me..."


    "Huh!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, and then walked out of the Mi Palace with his future sister-in-law.


    Chapter 2375


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and seventy five


    "Brother Zhou, Brother Zhou, why haven''t I seen you at home before?"


    The innocent Mi Nianying asked curiously while walking.


    Zhou Ye, who walked behind her, smiled slightly and said, "Actually, you saw me when you were a kid... It''s just that when you were too young to remember!"


    "Eh? Really?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s answer, Nianyingda Lori suddenly looked astonished, "How is it possible...If I met my brother, I will remember it!"


    "Haha...you were that old then!" Zhou Ye said, gesturing with a baby in his arms, and said: "When I was young, I even hugged you, but you were too young then... you don''t remember anything... "


    "Really? Really?" Nianying''s Lori became curious. She simply faced Zhou Ye and walked backwards... "Have you seen your sister when you were a child? What did she look like when she was a child? of??"


    "Your elder sister? She was so stinky when she was a child, she often chased behind me wearing a little red jacket, Ye brother Ye yelled..." Zhou Ye said with a nostalgic look.


    In fact, this guy doesn''t know what Michelin was like when he was a child... He was just making up.


    He suddenly returned to China from Izu Oshima this time, just for the Mi Family sisters...


    To be honest, he really didn''t expect that there are so many movies in this world... and there is even the [New Mr. Zombie] movie.


    That being the case, Zhou Ye certainly couldn''t let go of the Mi Family sisters.


    Although, this way I robbed Jiu Shu''s first love...but-what about that??


    The pick-up girl is not a treat for dinner, but also polite??


    After the big deal, let him give him up to Jiu Shu''s younger sister... Um, it was the role played by Jun Ru sister. Zhou Ye felt that she was a good match for Jiu Shu.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled brighter.


    As soon as Zhou Ye was happy, he somewhat confiscated his already-explosive charm...In a short time, he showed Nianying Da Lolita to him...


    At this moment, the two of them had already reached the foot of a mountain forest. The mountain road itself was a bit difficult to walk. Even more, Yingda Lori was in a daze again. As a result, she stumbled and Mi Lori fell straight back.


    "Yeah--" The feeling of losing her balance pulled Miloli out of Zhou Ye''s charm, but it was too late at this time... There were only two words left in her mind-it was over.


    It was not that Mi Luoli was afraid of pain. What she cared about was that her image in front of Zhou Ye was completely shattered.


    Tricky... and...


    Ugh¡­¡­


    Just as Milori closed her eyes and waited for the pain to come... a big hand took her waist and hugged her.


    "Are you okay... Nianying??"


    Listening to the magnetic sound coming from her ears, Mi Luoli''s face almost blushed... "I, I''m fine... Brother Zhou!"


    "That''s good, be careful... if you fall, it will hurt!" Zhou Ye said, letting go of the big hand holding Miloli.


    "Yeah!" Feeling the temperature that left her waist, Miloli lowered her head, looking like a young girl carrying spring.


    Fourteen or five-year-old Lolita is at the best age to deceive... A girl at this age may like a man for reasons that are not considered excuses in the eyes of adults.


    And Zhou Ye, a seemingly gentle and handsome man, is the easiest target for girls of this age to fall into.


    At this moment, Miloli looked stunned... She missed the moment Zhou Ye just held herself...


    But this kind of thing, there is no way to say clearly...


    Then I have to bury it deep in my heart.


    Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Little Lolita''s shy appearance, smiled but said nothing...


    Doesn''t he have any points of his own charm??


    If he doesn''t want to enjoy the process of picking up girls, then he only needs to stop capturing his own charm, it is enough for him to sweep all the girls...


    Of course, doing that has a lot of side effects. For example-old ladies, fat ladies. Although they are ugly, they are still in the scope of women. In order not to kill evil soon, Zhou Ye still Obediently captured his male charm that broke through the sky.


    For the rest of the journey, Mi Luoli became a little silent. She took Zhou Ye and walked towards the mountain, taking a peek at Zhou Ye from time to time.


    It looks like that, let people who come by look at it and they will know what''s going on.


    But Zhou Ye is acting stupid...


    The goals are in order, first take Michelin, and then talk about her sister... Anyway, it is his sister-in-law, Zhou Ye will never let it go.


    After bypassing a ridge, Zhou Ye, led by Mi Luoli, came outside a courtyard built on the foot of the mountain.


    This courtyard is entirely wooden, and it is quite elegant, with the feeling of a Jiangnan garden.


    "Brother Zhou, this is Master Huang''s martial arts school! My sister is learning martial arts from Master Huang!" Miloli said crisply.


    "Master Huang?? Which Master Huang?" Zhou Ye asked a little confused.


    Is it Huang Feihong??

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1992

    This Nima is a big joke... Then did he miss the Thirteenth Aunt??


    Damn it, this won''t work... absolutely not.


    No, even Huang Feihong shouldn''t be in Xiangshan, shouldn''t he be in Foshan at this time??How could it be in Xiangshan??


    Although the two places belong to Guangdong Province, the difference... is still far apart.


    "Master Huang Lianying Huang..." Mi Luoli asked in a stunned expression: "Brother Zhou, have you never heard of Master Huang''s name? He is a famous Nanquan master here!"


    "Ahem... Well, I just came back from Nanyang!" Zhou Ye said embarrassingly, "I have never heard of Master Huang''s name!"


    Nanquan master?Ghost Nanquan master...


    How could he pay attention to any martial arts master??


    "Little girl from the Mi family, did you come to see your sister?" At this time, a fat man happened to walk out of the yard and asked Milori enthusiastically.


    "Yes, I''m looking for my sister, Long Brother, have you seen my sister?" Miloli asked with a smile.


    "Sister Lian should be practicing swords in the courtyard at this time!" As he said, the fat man named Long said to Milori: "Go, I will take you to find your sister!"


    He directly ignored Zhou Ye who came with Mi Luoli...


    After all, as a man, sometimes like a woman, you can''t see someone more handsome than yourself.


    And Zhou Ye didn''t care...The last wailing of the negative dog in life, do you need to care??


    The fat man in front of him looks a bit like the foolish warlord in the future. Obviously, he is the foolish warlord who embraced the beauty in the later stage of the movie.


    I don''t know, what method would this fool use to deal with himself?


    If Zhou Ye remembers correctly, then Huo and Tao Shiying are rivals...Perhaps, at this time, I can also meet the Jiushu in his youth. It''s interesting, it''s really interesting.


    Chapter 2376


    Chapter Two Thousand Seventy One


    At this time Michelin was in the small courtyard, practicing swordsmanship with a young boy who was not old.


    Michelin has been frail and sick since she was a child, so Master Mi took her to worship Master Huang, who lives here in seclusion, to learn martial arts.


    Of course, learning is learning, but Michelin does not learn martial arts such as boxing and kicking. After all, when this kind of martial arts is practiced, it is inevitable that the body will be entangled. It is definitely not a good thing for girls, so she is Follow this master Huang Lianying to practice the 36-way chasing sword technique.


    Swordsmanship, even if it is a pair training, will not have any physical contact with other men.


    This is also the meaning of Master Mi.


    But as Michelin got bigger and bigger, she became more and more beautiful, and she gradually became a famous beauty in ten miles and eight villages.


    In addition, the Mijia family has a big business, not only has fertile fields in the village, but even in the provincial capital, there are also several shops facing the street.


    To marry Michelin, for the average teenager, it is equivalent to at least a few decades less struggle.


    How can this stop these guys from moving?


    Therefore, in the Huang Family Martial Arts Hall, Michelin can be said to be a standout, a group of seniors and disciples taking turns to show their courtesy, it is really like a little princess.


    Of course, because the Mi Family''s tutoring is very strict, and the master Huang also paid special attention to the cultivation of martial arts, this Miss Mi did not become a princess patient.


    On the contrary, Michelin is more approachable in the martial arts hall, and she doesn''t have the slightest pretentiousness.


    Today, Michelin was supposed to go home for dinner, but unfortunately, today coincided with Master Huang¡¯s 58th birthday, so as a disciple, Michelin stayed at the martial arts hall to wish her master birthday.


    After the birthday celebration, the master Huang Haoxing made a big deal and wanted to test the martial arts of the disciples...


    Others are okay. It¡¯s just that when I got to Michelin, I don¡¯t know who instigated it, saying that it¡¯s boring to watch Sister Lian practicing swords alone. It¡¯s better to let Senior Brother Lin, who is the best martial artist, go up and practice with Sister Lian... ¡­


    Therefore, the two will practice swordsmanship in the small courtyard in front of a group of master brothers and masters.


    Just when the two of you are coming and going, they are playing lively...


    Suddenly Fatty Long¡¯s shout came from outside the courtyard...


    "Sister Lian, your sister is looking for you!"


    Michelin''s heart moved when she heard Fatty Long''s cry-she suddenly remembered that she had forgotten to tell her father about her birthday celebration for her master today. I am afraid that her father saw that she did not go back at noon and called her sister over. Find yourself...


    When it''s over, I have to be cut by my father.


    As soon as she lost her mind, the movements in her hands would inevitably slow down a bit...


    On the other side, Tao Shiying, Keke, no, Jiu Shu has not yet gone to the mountain to be a Taoist priest, so he should call Brother Lin.


    The brother Lin on the opposite side didn''t pay attention, and the long sword in his hand ran towards Michelin''s Hun''s mouth and pierced it.


    A group of senior brothers suddenly screamed...


    "Girl Lian, be careful..."


    "Brother Lin, your subordinates are merciful..."


    "what¡­¡­"


    At this time, including Master Huang, who was sitting under the eaves of the courtyard, couldn''t help but sit up. He wanted to rush over to save his disciple, but-people don''t rely on their muscles and bones.


    With his old arms and legs, he has long been unable to move like lightning when he was young.


    Just when everyone was watching Michelin''s fragrant and fragrant jade...


    Suddenly a black figure suddenly appeared next to Michelin, grabbing Michelin''s slender waist, and turning back, avoiding the long sword stabbed by Senior Brother Lin.


    Seeing this situation, everyone was relieved...


    And Michelin was also faintly nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, her little pale face was full of fright.


    "Sister Lian, are you okay!" Zhou Ye looked at Michelin''s small face and asked with a smile.


    "Are you?" At this time, Michelin noticed that she was wrong, but when she saw Zhou Ye, an inexplicable sense of familiarity suddenly emerged.


    Gradually, a face that had been in the dust for a long time from memory gradually came to mind.


    The master of that face slowly merged with the face of the man holding him in front of him...


    "Brother Ye... Are you Brother Ye?"


    Michelin asked incredulously...


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded... He frantically murmured¡ªSister Lian and Brother Ye sounded like a third-rate martial arts movie.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1993

    But forget it, for the sake of sister paper, he endured it.


    "Brother Ye...you are finally back!" After confirming that the man in front of her was her playmate when she was a child, when she was thinking about Brother Ye, Michelin no longer cared about the restraint of her daughter''s house and hugged her. Living in Zhou Ye...


    For a while, the faces of the brothers who surrounded the small courtyard suddenly didn''t look good...


    Madan, who is this kid?


    How come we snatched a flower from our martial arts school??


    And Brother Lin, who had just been practicing swords with Michelin, was not old and declining, and his face looked like a concubine...the whole person was stupid on the spot.


    Juvenile Muai is not wrong.


    The mistake lies in it. He encountered Zhou Ye''s hanging force...


    Zhou Ye never talks about fair competition, what he likes to sit on most is this kind of sideways thing.


    "Young man, which school do you belong to?" At this time, Master Huang also walked over from the tea table under the eaves... and looked at Zhou Ye up and down, "You are doing well..."


    "Haha... Master Huang has passed the award, the cropping style, casual practice... No way!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded to Master Huang.


    "Huh?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Master Huang''s face suddenly didn''t look good.


    In his view, in the way of martial arts, respecting the teacher and respecting the Tao is the most important thing. One day as a teacher and a lifelong father, since he can enter the door, he must worship his ancestor...


    With Zhou Ye''s skill, it is definitely not something a person without discipline and style can practice.


    In front of him, he said he had no school or school??This is simply deceiving the teacher and destroying the ancestor!!


    Thinking of this, Master Huang''s face became harder to look."Young people, it''s good to be arrogant, but...you can''t count the classics and forget the sect. The old man has practiced martial arts for decades. Listening to your teacher''s name does not mean that you have insulted your teacher?"


    "Uh-" Zhou Ye was speechless for a while when he heard Master Huang''s words...


    He really has no school or school... Does he have to find a teacher himself??


    Does Krypton count as a sect??


    If this is in Neon, if someone dares to question Zhou Ye like that, Zhou Ye would have passed by with a big ear and fan. Laozi''s sect shuts you up, and I want you to be more nosy.


    However, this is China. Although these older generation of martial artists are pedantic, they have to say that they are not even better than those who see money and forget their ancestors...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye also said to Master Huang with a rare good temper and very sincerely: "Sorry, Master Huang, I really don''t have a master, I just practiced at home, and there is no routine at all!"


    Chapter 2377


    Chapter Two Thousand Seventy Seven


    "Really??"


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s sincere appearance, Master Huang was also a little dubious...


    Is the event really talented??Can you practice martial arts by yourself??


    At this moment, Michelin, who was nestling in Zhou Ye''s arms, said: "Master, my brother Ye shouldn''t really have visited a teacher. He went to Nanyang with my Uncle Zhou when he was a child... There should be... ¡­"


    Hearing what his disciple said, Master Huang shook his head, "There are also many of our martial arts colleagues in Nanyang...This is not a reason!"


    Having said this, Master Huang looked at Zhou Ye and said, "Young man, don''t you mind practicing with my disciple? Just think of each other..."


    This old man, he was very stubborn when he was young, and he has not changed much when he is old and old...


    Although Zhou Ye has repeatedly said that he does not have a teacher, this old man just doesn''t believe it...


    Don''t you look hard?Then come out for stretching exercises. If you find a trace of other martial arts styles during the pairing exercises, then he might have to go to someone and talk about it¡ªthis kid can¡¯t do it, and he¡¯s not willing to report his teacher¡¯s name when he walks. Number, such a guy who has forgotten the sect, it¡¯s better to be expelled from the division earlier...


    If it is really as Zhou Ye said, if he really does not have martial arts, then the old man Huang feels that he has made a lot of money. If nothing else, such a genius apprentice will definitely receive...


    This guy simply ignored the matter of whether Zhou Ye would worship him as a teacher.


    You say that this old man is stubborn, or that he is nosy, but-this old man is stubborn and cute...


    At least Zhou Ye didn''t feel how hateful this Master Huang was...


    For those who practice martial arts, morality is the first priority...


    Practicing martial arts without cultivating morality is a scourge...


    This is the simple idea of ??the older generation of martial artists.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye didn''t get angry when he heard Master Huang''s words. Instead, he nodded with a smile, "Everything is subject to Master Huang''s instructions..."


    "Okay!" At this time, Master Huang looked at Zhou Ye a bit more favorably...without arrogance or rashness, advancing and retreating appropriately, he is indeed a good seed.


    Thinking of this, Master Huang looked at Brother Lin, who had just practiced with Michelin, and said: "Zhengying, you practice hand skills with him..."


    "Yes, Master!" As for the words of his own master, the young Taoist priest couldn''t help but...


    Tao Shiying didn''t have a hint of affection for the guy who immediately robbed the goddess'' attention.


    "Please!" Tao Shiying said, walked to the center of the scene and made a please gesture to Zhou Ye...


    "Well, please enlighten me!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded... lowered his head and said to Michelin: "Sister Lian, go to the side and wait for me... I will practice my hands with you brother!"


    "You have to be careful... Brother Ye!" Michelin said reluctantly, and retreated to the side of the venue...


    Upon seeing this, Mi Luoli hurriedly walked to her sister''s side, "Sister... Brother Zhou is okay, can he beat your brother?"


    "Don''t worry, my senior brother is definitely not Ye Brother''s opponent..." Michelin said confidently.


    "Why?" Milori asked in a puzzled way.


    "Because he is my brother Ye..." To be honest, Michelin''s confidence in Zhou Ye is really inexplicable, but she just feels that her brother Ye will not lose. This comes from her memory, that The figure who has never been stumped by anything...


    I have to say that Zhou Ye''s memory modification is a bit powerful.


    "excuse me!"


    Seeing her junior sister retreat to the sidelines, Tao Shiying rubbed her body without hesitation, used her hand as the door and foot as a whip, and drew it over.


    However, as soon as he moved, he felt a burst of noise, and then a hurricane blew his hair into a flurry...


    There was a scent of leather in his mouth and nose.


    "This¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!" Tao Shiying was dumbfounded, because his legs were lifted up, and Zhou Ye''s feet had already kicked beside his head, and the wind of the legs caused him to mess up his hair.


    At this moment, not only the Taoist priest Ying on the field was stunned, but the senior brothers who surrounded him on the sidelines, including his master, Master Huang, were stunned on the spot.


    The whole process is just a quick word¡ª¡ª

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1994

    No one even saw clearly how Zhou Ye got out of his legs...


    Seeing this situation, Master Huang instantly seemed to be a few years old, and sighed: "Forget it...the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves forward, Zhengying, thank you for your mercy..."


    "Thanks, thank you..."


    At this time, Tao Shiying had completely extinguished his desire to compete with Zhou Ye...


    The gap is too big, and the big one can''t see the posture that can catch up.


    How can this be broken??


    Tao Shiying clasped his fists and arched his hands at Zhou Ye, then eclipsed him back to the sidelines.


    And Master Huang, who originally wanted to accept Zhou Ye as his disciple, also put out his heart.


    This is no longer a martial arts genius, this is a monster.


    He had already believed Zhou Ye''s words of his incompetence...


    There is no need for any moves, just with such a speed, which martial art has everyone beaten him??Who is qualified to be his master??


    Forget it... it''s better not to insult yourself.


    "Accepted!" Zhou Ye smiled and fisted at the young Uncle Jiu, then turned his head and said to Master Huang: "Then the younger generation will leave..."


    "go Go¡­¡­"


    Master Huang waved his hand weakly... signaled Zhou Ye that they were free...


    Zhou Ye smiled and walked to the Mi Family sister... said: "Let''s go, Uncle Mi is already waiting for us at home..."


    "Ok!"


    Michelin hugged Zhou Ye''s arm without any disapproval, and walked out... But Mi Luoli rolled her eyes, following her sister''s appearance, and hugged Zhou Ye''s other arm.


    Just like that, one man and two women walked out of the Huangjia Wuguan.


    Behind them, only the broken hearts of countless boys...


    And the Fatty Long who led Miroli to the martial arts hall, hiding in an unmanned corner, put his hands in his mouth, crying like a child of more than 200 jin.


    Of course, Zhou Ye naturally felt their grief... But what??


    Zhou Ye would never let a resource like a beauty... there were tricks to go, but not death.


    Two days later, there was even more heartbreaking news from Mi''s family.


    At the end of this month, the Mi family is going to marry a daughter, and two women are still marrying a husband...


    When the news reached the Huang Family Martial Arts Hall, Taoist Ying left here sadly. It is said that he went up the mountain to become a Taoist priest... and that Fatty Dragon??


    I heard that when I was crying by the river, I hit an evil spirit, was locked in by the red and white evil spirits, disappeared without a trace, no one was born, no corpse was seen.


    Of course, these things have nothing to do with Zhou Ye...


    He is busy preparing to go to court and get married...


    Chapter 2378


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and seventy eight


    As soon as Michelin opened her eyes, she saw the big red Luo Zhang...


    The red candles of last night have burned out... Only the tears of the candles fell on the candlestick, and the big red double happiness on the tent was still hanging on it, as if to tell the prosperity of last night.


    It''s just that the person next to the pillow who was supposed to sleep with her has disappeared, which made Michelin feel a little flustered in her heart.


    "Brother Ye...Brother Ye..."


    Just when she shouted the name of her lover, but couldn''t get a response, a thick nasal answer came from her side.


    "Sister... Brother Ye went to prepare breakfast for you..."


    Hearing her sister''s answer, Michelin felt a little relieved...


    Seeing her sister''s sleepy eyes, she couldn''t help but stretch out her finger and tap it gently on her slightly fat face, "Bad girl, why did you listen to the bad guy so much last night, and abuse your sister and me... "


    "Brother Ye is also someone''s husband-in-law. My mother said that he would follow his father at home and marry him... I naturally want to listen to my husband!" Miloli said plausibly.


    "Bah...you just want to see your sister''s joke!" Michelin whispered, revealing the gloomy heart of a certain big loli.


    "Hehe...I''m curious too!" Miloli hugged her sister and said coquettishly: "Isn''t she also miserable by Brother Ye? Don''t be angry, sister..."


    Michelin almost didn''t laugh when she heard her sister''s words...


    What makes you miserable??


    How miserable you are for me??


    The bad guy said that you are still young and you can¡¯t do that too much, so your sister is out of luck... I don¡¯t want to say that I have suffered, but I have to take my sister to suffer... In the end, I didn¡¯t fall asleep, but fainted...


    Of course, these words, Michelin should just think about it, and don''t talk about it... After all, that kind of taste makes her feel indulged in it. It''s always good to eat more.


    Who said that sisters would not be jealous??


    Of course, just letting go of her sister''s words so easily, Michelin is still a little unwilling...So, no, she will look for the majesty of the elder sister in her sister.


    "I make you curious... I make you curious..."


    "Hahahaha... Sister... Sister I was wrong... Don''t squeeze me... I''m so sad..."


    Just when the two sisters were laughing together, the door of the room opened with a creak...


    Zhou Ye walked in with two soup cups...


    The Mi Family sisters suddenly stopped, each of them covered someone¡¯s eyes with red brocade...


    "Brother Ye... why don''t you take a break..." Michelin asked embarrassedly.


    "I''m afraid if I go to sleep, your sisters won''t be able to get off the ground today!" Zhou Ye teased.


    "Bad guy..." X2


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the Mi Family sisters'' cheeks flushed instantly...


    Although she has become a little woman, her daughter''s face is thin, and she is still a bit uncomfortable with Zhou Ye''s rather leaky joke.


    Of course, this situation will gradually get better as you get along.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1995

    "Come on, this is the soup I made for you. You worked hard last night, your sisters!!" Zhou Ye said, pulling the table to the side of the couch, and then sitting on the side of the couch, he was about to feed the two girls with soup...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s actions, the Mi Family sisters were really moved and wanted to laugh...


    "Brother Ye, we haven''t washed yet..." Milori reminded.


    "It''s okay, it''s the same to wash up after eating!" Zhou Ye said, with a thunder and thunder, he pecked at the two women''s eyes, "Even if I don''t wash, the two ladies of my family, too It smells so fragrant..."


    "Husband..."


    "Bad guy!"


    The two sisters were irritated by Zhou Ye''s sudden attack...


    In the end, the three people laughed and laughed, and reimbursed the two bowls of soup that Zhou Ye had brought over.


    Then, naturally the maids came in and served their two young ladies to wash up...


    After all, the two sisters had not recovered from their start-up last night, so they were not very convenient to move. Without the help of the maids, they might not be able to go by themselves...


    After washing up, I went to visit my parents in the back hall...


    To tell the truth, Master Mi was so happy at this time...


    Someone had already reported to him that Zhou Ye went to the kitchen to cook porridge for his daughter by himself this morning.


    Although Master Mi felt a bit disapproving of Zhou Ye''s beloved wife, he could see from this incident that his son, who was a friend of life and death, was really a good husband-in-law candidate.


    After seeing his father-in-law with his two daughters-in-law, Mi''s family started breakfast.


    "Ye''er, do you have any plans?" Mr. Mi, who was sitting at the table, was a little less polite and more close to Zhou Ye.


    After all, a son-in-law is half a son, and both girls are cheaper than Zhou Ye. For Master Mi, Zhou Ye is his son.


    "I think our family has now reached its peak..." Zhou Ye said while eating food from his two daughters-in-law, "No matter it is the provincial capital or the county, there is no further development. The future is..."


    "Oh? How about you?" Master Mi asked with interest.


    "Foreign trade!" Zhou Ye smiled: "I remember that our family has a grain store in the provincial capital, and two tea shops... We will continue to open the rice store. For the tea store, we simply borrow the tea store''s purchase channel. , Make it bigger and stronger, export tea to the East..."


    In Neon, Zhou Ye knew...The tea business is simply a profit.


    There are not many places where Neon produces tea, but this country has a preference for tea that is not inferior to the Chinese people...


    Even in the neon Chinese, it is very rude not to have a good cup of tea when guests arrive.


    Therefore, the tea trade is promising...


    But the most important thing is-


    Zhou Ye has the basics there...Let¡¯s put it this way, the shrines developed by Shintoism over a thousand years are basically in the hands of the ancestor of the ghost way, Himiho.


    As long as the tea leaves here are shipped, there will be no worry about sales there.


    With this little power of the Mi family, to be honest, the tea delivered to Neon may not be enough for digestion inside the major shrines.


    Moreover, the country of China today is also in a period of industrial transformation. In this case, transporting tea to neon and then transporting various factory machines from neon is even more profitable and can also improve China. Things about the national heritage.


    Yes, it is lathes and machines, not industrial products.


    Zhou Ye didn''t want China to become a dumping ground for neon industrial products.


    This is something he has always avoided...


    To be honest, although Zhou Ye was clear, Master Mi was a little confused...but this did not delay his full support to his son-in-law.


    Let¡¯s put it this way... In the eyes of Master Mi, as long as the hundreds of hectares of fertile fields in his village remain untouched, other things, losing money or making a lot of money are indifferent... "Well, these things are left to you... ¡­I¡¯m at home, enjoying my old age...Hahahaha!"


    Chapter 2379


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and seventy nine


    On the third day of the wedding, Zhou Ye took the Mi Family sisters to the provincial capital.


    At this time, the provincial capital was engaged in a vigorous women''s liberation activity, which directly blocked Zhou Ye and others in the street.


    "Women must cherish themselves!"


    "Support monogamy!"


    "A woman can hold up half the sky!"


    Looking at the women holding flags and marching on the road, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    In his heart, he didn''t like the Western remarks about women''s liberation...


    What is called monogamy in the West is more like shit.


    Take a look at what the West has become...you are monogamous with special monogamy, Madan, those who are married and still messing around, do you all pretend to be invisible??


    Everyone can''t find who their father is after having children, and still have the face to say that China''s system is backward??


    At this moment, a guy wearing a female student''s costume walked up to Zhou Ye and said to Milori who seemed to be young: "Little sister, are you married?"


    "Yeah!" Milorie nodded without being timid...


    "..." Seeing Mi Luoli confessing to her marriage, the female student gave Zhou Ye a vicious look, and then persuaded him: "Little sister, this is not right... Your age, you should be in school. At that time, did this man persecute you?"


    "No, I''m very happy to marry Brother Ye... Moreover, it was my dad who agreed with me to marry Brother Ye with my sister..." Miluo Li is not too old at all. When someone says her husband is not good, she immediately Began to protect."Brother Ye is very good to me..."


    "Men are all liars..." The female students were quite cynical.


    If it weren''t for seeing her as a young child, Zhou Ye would have thought she was cheated of money and sex...Hate men so much?


    At this moment, someone in the distance called her: "Manhua, go away..."


    "Hey!!" After the female student named Manhua agreed, she turned her head and stuffed Miloli with a flyer, and then confessed: "We are free to go to the city park, where we often do activities..."


    While talking, the girl student named Manhua quickly caught up with her companion and joined the mighty parade again.


    "Manhua?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly and whispered in his mouth.


    For Zhou Ye, this female student was an unexpected joy...


    Why do you say that?


    Because she is the maid who was urged by the bad luck in the play to adopt the spirit infant, but was controlled by the evil spirit infant.


    If it weren''t for her, Zhou Ye would have already passed by with big ears and fan. Did you really think Zhou Ye wouldn''t hit women?

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1996

    The most annoying thing is this kind of feminist bitch... Enjoy the first, and you can''t find her when you take the obligation.


    Of course, this does not mean that Zhou Ye will easily let go of the girl student named Manhua... He will use cruel reality to educate this silly girl who is full of sports. Under absolute power, everything The so-called parade is nothing more than the wailing of a lost dog in life.


    Just when he was planning how to clean up this Manhua in his mind... he felt his hand touched lightly.


    He turned his head to look, and saw that Michelin and Miroli were looking at him with worry...


    "Brother Ye, are you angry?" Mi Luoli shook Zhou Ye''s arm timidly, "I won''t go with them..."


    "Yes, husband, don''t be angry! For them, it''s not worth it!" Michelin also persuaded.


    "Hehe, how could I be angry..." Zhou Ye smiled, shook his head and said: "Let''s go, let''s go to the place where we live first!"


    "Hmm!" X2


    The Mi Family sisters followed Zhou Ye and walked towards their residence in the provincial capital under the guard of four or five health servants.


    Shamian Street, also known as the Embassy Street...


    On another plane, this place was once a concession of foreign powers... But on this plane, because Zhou Ye''s Ryukyu helped withstand the pressure from the sea, this place was just an embassy street, not a concession.


    Zhou Ye''s temporary residence was arranged here, a European-style villa.


    For their new home, the Mijia sisters still feel very fond of them. They ran upstairs and downstairs... familiar with their new home.


    And Zhou Ye, sitting in the living room, summoned the treasurer of the Mi Family in the provincial capital.


    After spending half an hour arranging the Mi Family''s next move in the provincial capital, Zhou Ye sent them away.


    After doing all this, Zhou Ye got up and walked to the study next to the living room. At this time, a slim figure in a white military dress was in the study, waiting for Zhou Ye''s arrival.


    "Snapped--"


    Seeing Zhou Ye entering the door, the woman stood at attention and paid a military salute to Zhou Ye, and said respectfully: "The Ryukyu Embassy in the provincial capital, first-class military attache Zhou Hongyu has seen your majesty!"


    Seeing the woman''s heroic appearance, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but chuckle and said, "Well, Hongyu...This is not in Ryukyu, so what are you doing so seriously?"


    "Sorry, your majesty, it is difficult for Hongyu to accept orders..." Zhou Hongyu looked at his nose, nose, mouth, mouth, and heart, as if it were official.


    "..." Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while.


    Well, this girl is worthy of being Liang before...This sex is so strong...


    However, Zhou Ye was not afraid of her Lie...just afraid that she was not Lie...


    "Are you sure you want me to say it a second time? Hong Yu..." Zhou Ye said helplessly.


    "Sorry, Your Majesty...I..."


    Before Zhou Hongyu finished speaking, she felt an unstoppable force holding her whole body and pressing her on the desk..."Zhou Ye...do you dare..."


    "Oh, don''t you call me your majesty?? You just called him by his first name?" Zhou Ye happily walked behind Zhou Hongyu... attached to her ear, and asked: "Continue...I''m waiting... ...What if I dare? What if I dare not?"


    "I, I''m going to be with you forever... um..."


    Well, as soon as this Lie Niu finished speaking, her voice was silenced by the Silent Divine Art... For a while, the whole room was much quieter.


    After a long while¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye was sitting on the sofa in the study, and Zhou Hongyu, who had just claimed to be with Zhou Ye, was sitting in Zhou Ye¡¯s arms, and he was so well-behaved that he lit a top-quality Havana cigar for him..." What? Just to show the majesty of your husband?"


    After taking a deep sip of his cigar, Zhou Ye unceremoniously slapped someone at the thickest place, "How do you talk to your husband?"


    "Husband..." Zhou Hongyu blushed like blood, glared at Zhou Ye viciously, and muttered in her heart--if I didn''t have any energy right now, I would kill you...


    Of course, this kind of life''s negative dog [if not] can only be thought of in my heart...


    Even if Zhou Ye really lay beside her, she would not be willing to resist and let her bite.


    Chapter 2380


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and eighty


    "Okay, my husband, Hongyu knows it''s wrong...what the hell is it that you called me over in such a hurry?"


    After thinking about it for a long time, Zhou Hongyu had to realize one thing sadly. In this life, I am afraid that he will not be able to resist this enemy... The person who knows the current affairs is a good man, and honestly recognizes his own man that he is not ashamed...


    "That''s good!" Zhou Ye smiled and kissed Zhou Hongyu''s cheek...


    By the way, Zhou Hongyu changed her husband''s surname after she married Zhou Ye. She used to be Liang.


    "Well-I''m looking for you today, two things!" Zhou Ye said while thinking, "The first thing, from the shipbuilding share of our Yingzhou Shipbuilding Base, take the share of five merchant ships and give it to Mijia ..."


    "Mi family?? Is it the husband''s newly-acquired sister''s family?" Zhou Hongyu asked curiously.


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye nodded...


    "Then should I go up to see the new sister now?" Zhou Hongyu asked with a smile.


    "Forget it...let them adapt little by little..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head.


    "Humph..." Hongyu hummed noncommittally when he heard Zhou Ye''s words, and stopped speaking.


    She knows that this is the habit of her husband, and when new sisters join, there will always be a period of adjustment...Of course, for the newcomer, it is both a sweet memory and a terrible memory...


    why??


    Because in order to let some people understand their own depth, Zhou Ye had to tell them personally, the truth is that it is hard to sing alone.


    Of course, this kind of thing is that the benevolent sees the benevolent and the wise sees the wisdom. Maybe some people like the feeling that the world can''t reach the earth??


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    Zhou Ye had already taken care of it, and the docile Hongyu did not get too entangled with the new sister... She knew that according to the routine rules, her own man would always let the new sisters have no worries. Yes, at least to protect my new sister family for a lifetime.


    So, like a cat, she arched in her husband''s arms and asked, "What about the second thing?"


    "Second thing, please check who is behind the parade held in the provincial capital today? Who is the gold master behind them?" Zhou Ye said, letting out a smoke ring leisurely.


    There are organizers behind any event...


    As for any organizer, the help of the sponsor is indispensable.


    No money?What do you eat without money?What to drink?


    You have nothing to eat or drink, what are you still crying??


    So... there are always some looming shadows of people behind here.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1997

    "I know about this!" Hearing her husband''s question, Hongyu said: "The organizers of this event seem to be a group of female students, teachers and some female intellectuals... But in fact, there are The wives of the ministers of various countries and some factory owners are encouraging..."


    "Oh?? I''m not surprised by the factory owner... What kind of things they do in order to have more cheap labor in the factory, I am not surprised, but what is going on with those ministers?" Zhou Ye wrinkled Brow asked.


    "It''s nothing more than to make China messier..." Hongyu lay on his own man and said lazily: "Our Ryukyu has blocked the activities of those European speculators at sea, and now Europe is already in industry. The situation is saturated...In order to put pressure on Europe, of course they want to find a way from Asia..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled coldly... "Those foreign devils, are their hearts still alive?"


    "Capital is profit-seeking... We are almost becoming the target of public criticism!" Hong Yu whitened Zhou Ye with a glance: "For the European powers, we blocked the way for them to invade China by sea. Say, we have made them very shameless, and the big country has to rely on a small island country to defend the sea..."


    "Hahaha... Madan, annoyed Lao Tzu, so Lao Tzu sent them back to primitive society..." At this point, Zhou Ye suddenly remembered one thing, "Who is making the most trouble behind this time? "


    "The empire before the sun never sets..." Hongyu said nonchalantly: "Since the sea myth of the sun never sets empire was destroyed by us, they have always wanted to trouble us...At the same time because of the six Dreadnought-class battleships. The successful launch of the sea trial has made some guys stunned and feel that the time has come to take over maritime supremacy from us again!"


    "Haha...then wake them up!" Zhou Ye said coldly, "I remember, after two months, it was the maritime parade of the empire that never sets in the sun? Is it? I heard that Europe has also been invited. Few heads of countries participate?"


    "Yes, husband...how? Do you want to completely disrupt the celebration of that old European grandmother?" Hongyu asked, fearing that the world would not be chaotic.


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "It''s also not to be indecent if you come and go... But you can''t blame it without teaching, right?" Zhou Ye pulled out a cold smile, "Protest first. ..."


    "As you wish, my husband!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Hongyu was already excited and unable to attach... "I will go back to Ryukyu now and inform my sisters..."


    As I said, I had to get up... As a result, because someone punished a bit too much...


    As soon as she stood up, her feet softened and fell back into someone''s arms again...


    "Be careful..." Zhou Ye smiled and held Hong Yu...


    Hong Yu couldn''t help but glared at someone with a ferocious look, "Whose fault is this?"


    "Anyway, it''s not me!!" Zhou Ye looked like a rascal... it caused Hongyu to be angry again...


    After the two fought for a while, Hong Yu hurriedly left Zhou Ye''s house...


    At this time, the schoolgirl Manhua, who didn''t know she was about to become a prey in the net, was still in the park, chanting slogans and calling all her life with a group of children.


    the other side----


    Hongyu, who had left Zhou Ye''s residence, first returned to the embassy. After a while, he took the fastest merchant ship to reach Yingzhou Island and left the provincial capital.


    Two days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Ryukyu submitted a sternly protested letter of credential to the Sunburst Empire. In the credential, Ryukyu pointed out that the Sunburst Empire severely violated the terms of the China, Ryukyu, and British Opinions on China¡¯s trade. ...Never interfere in other countries'' internal affairs.


    He also demanded that the Sunburst Empire immediately withdraw the Sunburst Empire Minister in the provincial capital, and at the same time apologized to China and Ryukyu for this protest.


    In this regard, how could the empire that had just agreed to the First World War that the sun never set agreed??


    You know, at least the empire on the bright side still has the world''s best naval fleet...


    In the eyes of the politicians of the empire that the sun never sets, Ryukyu¡¯s protest is just a symbol of the decline of Ryukyu...They even want to once again use the huge ship cannon to open the eastern empire more than a hundred years ago and let them smash the sand. door¡­¡­


    Chapter 2381


    Chapter Two Thousand Eighty One


    Unconsciously, time has entered July...


    With the help of Zhou Ye, the Mi Family¡¯s business has already been on the right track...


    At this time, speaking of the Mi family, no one in the provincial capital did not pick Thumbs up, and called out-the Mi family sisters were married well.


    And the so-called women''s movement is also in full swing...


    Although the government of the Republic of China has reduced the tolerance of these women to a minimum, they still dare not act rashly.


    No way, these women are standing behind them, but Western powers...Although Ryukyu is supporting China, Ryukyu has always not interfered in China''s internal affairs, and at the same time, it only cares about threats on the sea...


    So, those guys can only sit and watch things get worse...


    On the other hand, since Ryukyu submitted the letter of credence to the Sunburst Empire, there is no more...


    Apart from withdrawing their ambassador to Japan, they did nothing else.


    This makes it even more to sit back and watch the thoughts of those politicians... Ryukyu is not working anymore... Southeast Asia''s largest maritime power, not working.


    Yes, the territory of Ryukyu is not large, but in the eyes of European countries, Ryukyu is the largest maritime power in Southeast Asia.


    It is really because of the scruples of the existence of Ryukyu, so-since the first joint fleet invasion of Asia, European countries have never dared to look directly at Ryukyu.


    At this time, Ryukyu''s silence was interpreted by a group of politicians as-Ryukyu is no longer good.


    Of course they are qualified to think so...


    In their view, although Ryukyu¡¯s fleet is very strong, due to geographical restrictions, Ryukyu¡¯s ability to follow-up development is really worrying.


    Moreover, Ryukyu is not like an empire where the sun never sets. It has colonies all over the world, which further restricts the development potential of Ryukyu.


    And after the First World War, the sun never sets empire, and even the whole of Europe.


    Whether it is military, technology or industry, there has been considerable progress...At this time, Ryukyu, which has no development potential, can only be crushed under the rolling wheels of history.


    At this time, there was a voice from all over Europe...


    [Go to occupy that very rich continent]


    [Making that continent into another dumping ground for European products...]


    Such voices are still very marketable among politicians from all over the world. Even the neon which is separated from Ryukyu by the water has a hint of eagerness to try, and want to be strong.


    After all, capital is chasing profits. In the eyes of those capitalists, China, where modern industry has just started, is a big piece of cake, a piece of fat that they can eat.Although the country of China at this time is not truly closed, but with Ryukyu, they want to use China as a dumping ground for industrial products, it is simply wishful thinking.


    Just when the whole Europe was clamoring, when it hit Asia...


    What is Zhou Ye doing??


    Uh, he is taking his two new daughter-in-laws on a luxury passenger ship, heading towards Yingzhou Island...


    On the eve of sanctions against the world, how could Zhou Ye do not watch??


    "Haike talks about Yingzhou, Yan Tao is hard to get a letter," Miloli stood on the bow, shaking her head and thinking.


    "Husband, what are we going to do in Yingzhou?" Michelin, who was standing next to Miroli, nestled in the arms of her own man and asked softly.


    "Go and meet your sisters..." Zhou Ye said with a smile and stroked Michelin''s long hair.


    "I knew... Sooner or later there would be such a day!"


    A woman¡¯s heart is always very sensitive...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 1998

    During the months when Zhou Ye was with them, Michelin often smelled the scent of her own man, not belonging to her sister...Occasionally, she could find a few long hairs, [After all, there are so many wives¡¯ public food that needs to be paid Well...]


    However, Michelin has always endured it. She thought that it was her own man who occasionally went out to play on the scene... Moreover, their sisters did not have the ability to feed their own man, which made her feel very distressed...


    Today, my husband is finally going to have a showdown with her...


    In fact, this is good, frank and frank... so you don''t have to worry about that your man is robbed by another woman.


    "Husband, would you not want us?" Michelin looked at her man in fear and asked.


    "Don''t say silly things... how is it possible?" Zhou Ye smiled and hugged Michelin tightly, as if it would give her a trace of courage.


    Even so, Michelin still feels a little scared. She can stay by her husband, begging for everything, just begging her husband not to abandon their sisters like a shoe and throw them away...


    Of course, such thoughts disappeared after she landed on Yingzhou Island...


    The women who looked no less than their sisters, took them to a group of villas in the mountains, and asked them warmly.


    It''s closer than my sister...


    And the Mi family sisters were dumbfounded, and they didn''t know who was who. Anyway, when people call sisters, they are always right...


    Until this time, Michelin didn¡¯t know how ridiculous her own man was... This is comparable to the 72 concubines of Sannomiya and the Sixth Hospital, three thousand beauties...


    That''s it, it is said that not all the sisters...


    At this moment, Michelin didn''t even know whether she should be angry or not, she was more worried about her man''s body.


    With so many sisters, can his body stand it??


    When the evening meeting opens...


    Only then did Michelin know that she had always underestimated her own man... For her own man, a cattle-level character, the number has never been a problem.


    He can easily feed every sister and make them begging for mercy... But what about himself?But nothing farts.


    This is really...


    One night party............


    The villa area in the mountains has fallen into tranquility...


    In a big room like a stadium, Zhou Ye opened his eyes, he smiled and looked at the women lying on the carpet, and stood up...


    Then, two slim and invisible figures appeared behind him, and the two women wrapped Zhou Ye''s body in a wide nightgown before disappearing into the air.


    Zhou Ye stretched a little bit and floated directly in the air... "Let''s get started... A celebration at the cost of hundreds of warships... It really makes me feel happy to think about it!"


    "As you wish, my lord!" XN


    A group of coquettish voices sounded beside Zhou Ye...


    As the voice fell, Zhou Ye''s figure disappeared into the room...


    On the other side... In the control room of the brood nest more than 500 meters deep down the mountain, Zhou Ye''s figure slowly appeared...


    A cold female voice suddenly sounded...


    "Welcome back, great master!"


    Chapter 2382


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and eighty two


    "Are my fireworks ready?"


    Zhou Ye smiled and fell backward...


    On the ground, a huge ergonomic seat, raised from the ground, will catch Zhou Ye''s body.


    Then, two red figures appeared next to Zhou Ye out of thin air... it was not someone else, it was the two women who were Pingting Tingting.


    The two of them clung to their master''s arms cleverly.


    Ping Ping took out a bottle of red wine from the freezer rising from the ground, with a bang, pulled out the cork with his hand, and poured it into the decanter on the side...


    And Tingting took out a beautifully packaged cigar box from the small cabinet that rose next to her...


    Open the box, cut it with a cigar studded with gold and jewels, and cut off the head of the cigar... laughing, stuffing it into the mouth of the owner, then placing his hand under the cigar, with a bang, a flame rises... the cigar Was ignited.


    "Space-based weapons are ready..."


    "It can be inspired at any time..."


    "Please dominate the authorization!"


    Hearing Wisdom¡¯s question, Zhou Ye stopped when he was about to respond to the excitement... He rubbed his chin a little, and said: "Call the outer space satellites and show me Portsmouth. The sight of Si..."


    "Yes, dominate!"


    As Zhinao''s voice fell, the entire spherical control room was first black, then bright again.


    The entire room has been teleported into a holographic view of Portsmouth Naval Port...


    What¡¯s especially funny is that Zhou Ye¡¯s position at this time is on the top of the imperial observatory of the sun never setting empire...In other words, Zhou Ye is sitting on the head of the imperial king of the sun never setting, watching Ports A parade by the sea at Mousse.


    At this time, hundreds of various warships were passing by before the ceremony, and the William II, wearing a navy uniform, waved to the warships passing by in the distance.


    Zhou Ye looked down at the happiest happiest in the history of the imperial that would become the sun never set, and smiled slightly... "It doesn''t look great..."


    "Master, don''t you say, won''t you give your motherland any technical help this time?" Ping Ping asked curiously while shaking the red wine in his hand.


    "Yes, do you see any scientific and technological assistance for my motherland?" Zhou Ye said naturally.


    "Then what are you going to do now?" Tingting smiled, took the cigar from her owner''s mouth, flicked the ash in the ashtray, and delivered the cigar to her owner''s mouth again.


    "I just let these guys know that even if a hundred years have passed, his uncle is still his uncle, he is a dragon, he has to hold it for me, he is a tiger, he has to lie down for me... the dog lying there honestly I have food to eat...I''m not honest? It can only be made into dog meat hot pot." Zhou Ye said here, with a grinning smile on his face."Now, we need some BGM for the occasion... Zhi Brain, come with a nuclear explosion divine comedy!"


    "As you wish, dominate!"


    As the answer from the brain fell, the nuclear explosion sounded through the entire control room...


    Zhou Ye laughed and stood up, then stretched out his arms and made a hug gesture... "Come on, let us sound the horn of destruction!"


    "Target, Portsmouth Naval Port, the sun never sets Indian Ocean Fleet, Pacific Fleet..."


    Following Zhou Ye¡¯s words, the sub-cameras appeared in front of Zhou Ye. This time Zhou Ye was not only planning to fight against the sunless ship-reading style, and it was over. If he hit the dog, he would be killed... So, This time Zhou Ye''s goal is to all the overseas ports, military ports and major shipyards of the empire...


    When the pictures of hundreds of targets appeared in turn around Zhou Ye...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 1999

    The ship-reading style has reached the most overtaken time... Gentlemen from all walks of life participating in the sun never set empire on the shore, raising their hats and cheering...


    The ministers of various countries remained silent... and looked ugly.


    "In my name, I bestow the empire that the sun never sets, equal destruction!" Zhou Ye chuckled and snapped his fingers, "Peace plan, start!"


    "Voice ray certification passed..."


    "In the name of Umbrella''s supreme ruler, the peace plan is launched..."


    "Peace One has been activated and will reach its destination in three seconds..."


    "Peace 2 has been activated and will reach its destination in three seconds..."


    "Peace III..."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Outside Portsmouth Port¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Minister Neon looked ugly at the various battleships passing by the viewing platform...


    He originally thought that the great neon empire has been working hard for so many years to be comparable to these old European powers, but today he was invited to participate in the sun never set empire ship review, he felt the power of the old power for the first time...


    "Damn European ghosts...they are completely powerful by sucking blood on their bodies!"


    Although this thought was turning in his heart, the Neon Minister did not express it on his face. Instead, he kept a fake praise of the power of the sun never setting empire.


    He quietly collected the expressions of all the ministers in his eyes, hoping to find possible allies in the Neon Empire.


    He could see that whether it was Italy or France...including the German minister, his face was not good.


    It seems that this time when the sun never sets, the Empire has not only gained awe, but also the secret hostility of many countries.


    After all, in a colony, if you have more, I will have less...No one wants to be a kid forever.


    And the empire that never sets has been active for too long since it started a hundred years ago...


    Although through the so-called isolation policy, the sun never sets empires on the European continent constantly pull one faction against one faction, ensuring that there has never been a strong unified empire that threatens their survival on the European continent, but they are not without enemies. .


    Of course, their enemies have been partially resolved because of the old European grandmother''s various split-marriage policies, but-after all, some hatred cannot be resolved.


    I don¡¯t know how many opportunities the Neon Empire has among them...


    Just when the Neon Minister was thinking about it... Suddenly, a noisy sound filled his ears.


    "Look at...what''s that??"


    "Oh no, God..."


    "Is this God''s punishment?"


    "No, the empire is over..."


    When he heard this sound, the Envoy Neon couldn''t help but look up, and saw a dazzling light with a faint explosion, falling from the sky...


    It slammed into Portsmouth Bay, in the middle of the fleet under inspection...


    In an instant, the sea area was like being punched by a great sky giant. The sea was squeezed out of the sea by tremendous pressure, forming a tsunami about a hundred meters high, and rushing towards the surroundings.Faintly, he felt that he could even see the pierced seabed... "It''s over..."


    Chapter 2383


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and eighty three


    "Ruined¡­¡­"


    There was only this sentence that came to the mind of the Neon Minister.


    Those ships that looked majestic just now, like toys in a bathtub, were pushed by the tsunami and rushed toward the shore.


    And at this moment, two more rays of light descended from the sky with sonic booms... and struck in the middle of the front and back of the ship-reading style.


    In a short time, the tsunami, which was already as high as 100 meters, was strengthened again, reaching a height of more than 150 meters.


    What is the concept of more than one hundred and fifty meters??


    This is the case with a hundred-story skyscraper.


    Hundreds of warships rushed toward the shore due to the huge waves brought up by the tsunami.


    Those warships that were just the pride of the people who never set, have turned into the gods of death of the people who never set...


    The ministers of various countries who are watching the ceremony have no regard for diplomatic etiquette at this time... You push me, I drag you... I am afraid that I will run slowly.


    And the best among them, the envoy of the Neon Empire, because he had practiced long-distance running and kendo before, his body was much stronger than those who were basically hollowed out... So, he ran in the forefront...


    However, this is of no use.


    People cannot be compared with the power of nature...


    An overwhelming wave hits, and Minister Neon feels like a rag doll in the hands of a giant, thrown into the air...


    Vaguely, he saw an observatory appear next to him. With his survival instinct, he firmly grasped the mast on the observatory... just so tightly grasped...


    Then-he fainted.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I don''t know how long it has passed. When he opened his eyes again, he found that... he was already lying in a hospital full of disinfectant water. Next to him was his subordinate in the embassy... Second-class military attache, Fujino Ichiro.


    As if he had lost his memory, he didn''t remember for a while, why did he lie in the hospital...


    It wasn''t until the doctor did a re-examination for him that he slightly recalled the terrifying scene as a punishment.


    "Fuji, Fujino-kun... Exactly... what happened?" Minister Yusukawa asked tremblingly.


    "Hi... Lord Suikawa, the sun never sets empire... the sun never sets empire has been attacked!" Ichiro Fujino said with difficulty: "At the same time as the Portsmouth naval port was attacked... the sun never sets empire Ryukyu¡¯s overseas fleet, as well as... and all colonial military ports, have been devastated... At the same time, at the same time, Ryukyu has issued a declaration of war to the world in a clear pattern... demanding that the sun never set the empire within 48 hours... Surrender unconditionally...otherwise...otherwise the entire British Isles will be completely settled!"


    "What?" Hearing this shocking news, Minister Qichuan suddenly sat up...


    However, as soon as he moved, his whole body was in pain...


    "My lord, please take care of your body..." Fujino was taken aback by Yusukawa''s actions. You must know that Yusukawa is not an ordinary surname, it is a royal surname... In other words, he is relatives to the Emperor Neon, which is considered Royal relatives and relatives.


    "I... how long have I been in a coma..." After this severe pain, Yu Suichuan has grown fine...knowing that he is really immobile, he can only continue to lie there and ask with difficulty.


    "My lord, you have been in a coma for a week..." Fujino said, "We found you more than 30 miles away from Portsmouth Naval Port... At that time, you were almost dead... "


    "Cough cough cough cough..." There was another violent cough in Yusu Chuan. He felt that his mouth was suffocated to death... But even so, he still asked anxiously: "So... how is the battle going now?? Ryukyu''s invincibility Has the fleet come?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2000

    "No..." Fujino replied with a somewhat embarrassed expression: "Forty-eight hours after the declaration of war on Ryukyu, the empire was noisy, and at the same time it claimed to be immortal with Ryukyu..."


    "What happened then? What happened then?" Fujino''s question and answer made Yusukawa almost dying...Ma Dan, seeing how difficult it is for Lao Tzu to say something, don''t you know you said it obediently once? Is it over??"


    "Then..." said this, Fujino took a deep breath and said: "Then-the British Isles, now only the British Isles are left... The Welsh Peninsula is already... already under the terrifying weapon of Ryukyu, Was completely destroyed!"


    Fujino seemed to cry and smiled and said, "The cabinet of the empire that never sets sun has collectively taken the blame and resigned. Now-Ryukyu has completely controlled the entire British Isles... there is no empire that does not set sun. There is only... only Ryukyu''s overseas. Colony, England..."


    "What about other countries in Europe? Italy, France... don''t they have any reaction?" Yusukawa asked: "Aren''t they willing to let the empire become a Ryukyu colony if the sun never sets?"


    "Ahem... Your lord..." Fujino didn''t know how to answer his own adult... After a long while, he said: "European countries... keep silent about this matter... At the same time, the Ryukyu Kingdom takes the lead. , The conference on [Drawing up a Treaty on the Control of Non-Proliferation of Weapons of Mass Destruction] has been held in Yingzhou... It is said, it is said that... all countries have sent envoys to...


    Hearing Fujino''s words, Yusukawa lay down on the hospital bed blankly... "Now, the Neon Empire is over..."


    "How is it possible... My lord, we have no conflict with Ryukyu... They attacked European countries, isn''t it good for us?" Fujino asked.


    "Stupid!" Yusukawa glared at Fujino viciously: "Neon wants to develop, so it can only rely on plunder... No matter whether it is Southeast Asia or China, Ryukyu is on the road. Now, Ryukyu is actually Occupying the whole of England, the next step, Ryukyu will ask to inherit the overseas colonies of England... At that time, whether it is South China or India, including Australia and Burma... These colonies will fall into the hands of Ryukyu... At that time, the whole Although Asia is big, there is no place for my neon!"


    "That...sir..." Fujino said whisperingly, "There is one more thing...I haven''t had time to tell you!"


    "What''s the matter? What''s the bad news, let''s talk about it together... I can stand it!" Yusukawa said with an innocent look.


    "That... just before you wake up... news from the country... His Majesty the Emperor has reached a maritime security agreement with Ryukyu... Since then, Neon and Ryukyu are allies!" Fujino said cautiously.


    Hearing this news, Yu Qichuan almost spit out a mouthful of old blood... Nima, what an ally, to put it bluntly, it is from then on that Neon has become Ryukyu¡¯s younger brother... Accept Ryukyu¡¯s protection.This is the biggest bad news for Yusukawa who is determined to revive the neon empire.


    They haven''t beaten it yet, you surrendered in a special way... This is still a game.


    Chapter 2384


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and eighty four


    Just when the form of the whole world is surging and unpredictable.


    The initiator of all this, Zhou Ye...


    He has left Yingzhou Island and returned to the provincial capital of Guangdong by boat.


    The Mi Family sisters who originally went to Yingzhou with him were left behind by the extremely enthusiastic sisters there. They planned to play there for a while before returning.


    Because those sisters were really too enthusiastic, so-the Mi Family sisters could not refuse, therefore-Zhou Ye was allowed to return to the provincial capital alone.


    On the face of it, Zhou Ye''s reason was-after being away for so long, no one could take care of the business at home.


    But in fact, Zhou Ye was so anxious to return to the provincial capital because the melons were ripe and ready to be picked.


    That''s right, it was the female student Manhua... finally admitted.


    I have to say that sometimes the word ¡°power¡± sounds like it¡¯s too big and very vague, but it affects every aspect of you.


    Just when Zhou Ye just walked into the provincial capital...


    In the lobby of his residence, a girl with long hair in school uniform was kneeling...


    No one else, it was Manhua, the female student who popularized feminism with Miroli that day.


    She knelt in the living room of Zhou Ye''s residence with a dazed expression on her face.


    Manhua felt that what he had experienced these days was like a nightmare, with ups and downs and great ups and downs, which made people dizzying.


    First, the office of the Women''s Rights Association in the provincial capital was banned by the government...


    Then, those so-called international friends who stood behind them and supported them all turned a blind eye to the unfair treatment they encountered.


    This left the president of the Federation of Women''s Rights, whether it was an office worker, all at a loss, and wondered what happened. It was obvious that the consuls and wives of European countries who responded to their cause with sympathy and support yesterday were still there. Discussing to increase support for them, asking for money, and sheltering for asylum... Why suddenly changed his face and turned his face into disrespect.


    The wives of those foreign consuls not only turned their faces away from them.


    They even reported to the government that they had been blackmailed and deceived by the Women''s Rights Association. They defrauded some of their property and asked the government to recover them.


    Well, diplomacy is no small matter. The government''s actions are indeed very fast. They quickly banned the office address of the Women''s Rights Association and arrested the various officials of the Women''s Rights Association...


    But the only one who was the most active among them was the female student Manhua.


    With Manhua''s stubborn temperament, of course he refused to give up...


    She desperately filed a complaint and looked for the consuls and wives who had supported them behind the Women''s Rights Association, and wanted to seek their help.


    But, without a doubt, she was hitting a wall everywhere with those consul wives...


    Perhaps it was because she was too troublesome, Manhua was ordered to drop out of school by the school, and her family was also affected to a certain extent, especially her father, a small businessman, was directly arrested by the government on unwarranted charges. Went in.


    It wasn''t until¡ªshe met a kind person in Consul Street that she figured out the whole story.


    It turns out that all of this is related to Ryukyu...


    They used foreign forces to interfere in China''s internal affairs and launched a war against the former empire that never sets.


    This war, from the declaration of war to the end of the war, only took less than seven days...


    And in these seven days, the empire of the sun never settling, which was originally the largest maritime power in Europe, surrendered unconditionally and became an overseas colony of Ryukyu. European countries were shocked by this incident...


    In this event, which became the Seven-Day War, Ryukyu showed the world''s powers how they stood outside the nine heavens and destroyed the country at a distance of thousands of miles.


    The weapon that fell from the sky was called by them-the rod of God.


    Under this kind of weapon comparable to the might of nature, the so-called giant ship cannon is just a joke.


    All walks of life in Europe are now in a state of confusion...Where will the world''s form go??What will become of the future?Where will the future war be??What shape will the weapons of the future look like??


    All of this confuses the weapon merchants and scientists.


    It¡¯s no wonder they are so confused...After all, their minds are still in the state of giant artillery, caliber, and distance... Zhou Ye has already used the full fall of the sunless empire to show them the terrible orbital weapons. ...


    This is no longer a matter of jumping one or two generations of weapons, it is completely crossing the gap between two generations.


    All this happened in Europe, for Manhua, is like listening to the heavenly book. For her, it is too far away...


    However, the kind person told her that the cause of all this was because she promoted feminist ideas to someone¡¯s wife during the May parade... Therefore, that person was furious and went directly to herself. As a friend of the Queen of Ryukyu, I talked about it.


    Then the Queen of Ryukyu took this incident as an opportunity to protest to England...


    England felt that Ryukyu was outdated...not worthy of respect, and it finally caused the terrible Queen to go wild and turn the whole of England into an overseas colony of Ryukyu.


    After hearing that kind-hearted person''s recount, Manhua was stunned...


    Why is she still the culprit who caused a war??


    However, she had to believe the words of this kind person...

 The Movie World Im King Chapter 2001

    Because the well-meaning person who broke the news to her was Li Xiangjun, the consul general of Ryukyu in the provincial capital.


    If others said that, she might just treat herself as a fun.


    But what the Consul General Li Xiangjun said, she did not dare to take it as a joke...


    After all, the identity of the other person is here...A consul general teases you as an ordinary female student?Are you worthy??


    So, after learning the truth, Manhua asked the consul general who was like a confidant big sister, how can he save his sisters... After all, many sisters of the Women''s Rights Association have been imprisoned. In the middle, Manhua couldn''t bear to watch them suffer in prison.


    In the face of Manhua''s request for advice, the consul general didn''t make any sloppy eyes... he only said one sentence, "You must tie the bell to untie the bell!"


    This sentence is clear enough for Manhua...


    So - she appeared in the Mijia Mansion, kneeling in the living room of the Mijia Mansion... Just beg, I can see some culprit who is leading all this.


    When Zhou Ye hurried home...what he saw was this scene...


    The originally energetic feminist representative, female student Manhua, was kneeling in her living room, begging to see herself.


    Chapter 2385


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and eighty five


    "Master, are you back?"


    With the slave''s greetings, Man Huameng was kneeling on the ground in a daze. She realized that the Lord was back...


    At this moment, the originally confused look on her face was swept away, and replaced by stubbornness.


    Zhou Ye happily nodded to the maid who was welcoming him, then waved his hand to make them all retreat.


    In the huge living room, only Zhou Ye and Manhua who were kneeling there were left in the blink of an eye...


    "Oh, lady, what are you doing on your knees in my living room?" Zhou Ye said with a smile on his face: "I, do you know you?"


    "You..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s move, Manhua''s face was cold, and she was about to stand up in anger... But when she thought of her sisters who were suffering in prison, her face suddenly froze. Where...


    Zhou Ye happily walked to the sofa in the living room and sat down...


    Youzaily raised a Erlang''s leg, Zhou Ye looked at Manhua with a stern look and said, "Hey, I didn''t recognize it just now. Isn''t this the lady who paraded that day? You asked my Xiaomi, did you? Persecuted by me? Want to confuse my Xiaomi to divorce me?"


    "Sorry¡­¡­"


    Under the low eaves, people have to bow their heads...


    Manhua lowered his head reluctantly, and said reluctantly apologizing."Sorry, Mr. Zhou, I shouldn''t offend your lady... let alone..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, and asked, "Do you know... what''s wrong with you?"


    "I should be wrong to persuade your wife..." Man Hua Jiang had already filtered the lines countless times in his heart, and recited the scripted lines...


    However, facing her apology, Zhou Ye laughed loudly... "Hahahaha..."


    "What are you laughing at?" Manhua was laughed at by Zhou Ye''s big laugh...


    She, who was originally arrogant, would not come to Zhou Ye to apologize if she didn''t say anything to rescue her sisters from the feminist society.


    "I laugh, you are really an idiot!" Zhou Ye smiled, stood up, walked in front of Manhua, stretched out his hand, hooked Manhua''s chin... "It is not wrong to seek equality between men and women...but At the same time as men and women have equal status, you must first... equality of obligations between the two!"


    "Can you women do the heavy physical work? Can you women go to the battlefield and shed blood and sacrifice for the country? You women can..."


    A series of rhetorical questions stunned Manhua... She couldn''t do anything except shake her head repeatedly.


    Seeing Manhua''s appearance, Zhou Ye was immediately happy... "You know or not, what do I usually call a girl like you?"


    "What?" Manhua asked in a daze.


    "Silly white sweet!"


    "Sha Daytime?? What do you mean??"


    "It''s stupid, idiot, and naive!" Zhou Ye smiled: "You think those consul wives are helping you behind, donating money to you, and providing you with shelter. They really do it for you. Okay??"


    "Aren''t they because they sympathized with our Huaguo women..." Manhua asked with a dazed expression.


    "Wake up, silly and sweet!" Zhou Ye lifted Manhua''s chin and asked her to look into her eyes, and said: "In Europe, the status of women is so low that you can hardly imagine them. After they get married, They want to bear their husband¡¯s surname, but they work in the factory, with a salary that is twice that of a man, doing the same job as a man..."


    "But in Europe, it has been monogamous since ancient times..." Manhua retorted, refusing to admit defeat.


    "Hahaha... Monogamy..." Zhou Ye laughed and said, "Under the so-called monogamy system, how many lovers will European men have in their lives? How many women mess with them, do you know? Women can''t file for divorce in this matter... So much monogamy is to protect women, it is better to let men go out and mess around without taking responsibility..."


    "You nonsense..."


    "Do I have to lie to you?" Zhou Ye smiled at Manhua, who looked at his faith collapsed: "Those so-called sympathizers in your mouth, they also support you behind you with various purposes. ¡­Factory owners need cheaper labor, while European countries hope that China becomes more chaotic the better... In this way, they can take advantage of the chaos... Do you understand?"


    "You are a group of poor bugs used by various forces..."


    "I don''t believe... I don''t believe..." Manhua was completely stupid at this time...


    She didn''t believe in her heart that her self-proclaimed just cause was actually a marionette put out by a group of careerists and capitalists for profit, and she didn''t believe that... the beliefs and beliefs that she adhered to, stripped away the glamour. Behind the beautiful skin, it is so ugly.


    However, she also knew that Zhou Ye didn''t need to lie to herself...because he was a victor... lie to herself would not benefit him at all...


    The chaotic thinking and collapsed belief all made Manhua feel like a throat, hard to swallow.


    At this time, she desperately needs something to get rid of the negative emotions in her mind... It is best to reshape the Three Views.


    For this job, Zhou Ye was quite skilled...


    so he¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Of course, this place is the living room after all, so you can''t mess around...So Zhou Ye picked up Manhua directly and walked towards the bedroom on the second floor.


    After a long while......In the bedroom, there was Manhua''s hysterical shout...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Manhua stayed at Mi''s Mansion for a week...


    She did not leave until the Mijia sisters came back...


    Three days later...


    There was another mistress in the Mi Family Mansion, the former female student Man Hua... She lived in the Mi Family Mansion as Zhou Ye''s concubine.


    The former feminist officer, and now Zhou Ye''s concubine, I have to say that this status has changed a bit quickly...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 2002

    Of course, the Mi Family sisters didn''t care too much...Anyway...After seeing the huge group of Yingzhou sisters, a small concubine couldn''t move the Mi Family sisters.


    Time just passed day by day.


    During the period, the Mi family''s fleet, with Zhou Ye''s help, did more and more business...


    And Zhou Ye also took the Mi family sisters and Manhua, with the fleet from time to time, back to Izu Oshima to live for a while.


    To be honest, for the arrival of these three new sisters, the two sisters of the Asano family are also very crisis-conscious...


    Of course, as a qualified Yamato Nadeshiko, the two sisters did not play any tricks of crying, making trouble, and hanging themselves with their husband. Instead, they sent the shrine maidens into their husband¡¯s bedroom...


    In this form, come to compete with the Mi Family sisters and the three daughters of Manhua...Come on, there are more people...Who is afraid of whom?


    I have to say that this kind of competition is still quite pleasing to Zhou Ye. He said-healthy competition should be like this...


    Chapter 2386


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and eighty six


    Two years later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The provincial capital-White Mansion.


    "Husband, hurry up... Tomorrow is my father''s 60th birthday, we can''t go back too late!" Michelin, who had changed into a western dress, sat in front of the makeup mirror, letting the maid help herself dress up. While calling his own husband.


    The term husband, I don¡¯t know when it began to rise in the provincial capital...


    Incidentally, now Michelin doesn''t call Zhou Ye''s husband, she calls her husband directly.


    And in front of the makeup mirror next to her, sitting her little sister, Miloli...


    Now Milori is eighteen years old... But because she looks relatively pure, she still looks like a big girl, so Zhou Ye still likes to call her Milori.


    "Sister...Can I go back on my bike..." Miroli pleaded while letting the maid comb her hair.


    "No!" Michelin looked at herself in the mirror and said faintly: "The girl''s family, what kind of style is she riding on that bicycle every day?"


    "Huh... My sister is really bad, I''ll talk to my husband!"


    At this moment, Zhou Ye walked in, followed by the well-behaved Manhua.


    "What''s wrong? Your sisters quarreled here early in the morning?"


    "Husband, look at my sister, she doesn''t allow me to ride a bicycle back..." Seeing her man came, Miloli complained to her sister without hesitation.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to laugh when he heard Mi Luoli''s words.


    Hereafter, the bicycle, known as a means of transportation for the poor, has just become popular in China. As Milori who is quick to accept new things, it is like encountering a big toy that makes her happy. of.


    But let''s be honest... the bicycles at this time are far less sophisticated than later generations, and look as rough as the 28th-largest bicycles that have long been eliminated by later generations.


    Speaking of it, a charming little girl riding a two-eighth big car, how to look at it, how to violate the peace.


    Normally, it¡¯s fine to ride in my yard...what if you really want Miloli to ride back to Mijia Village??Forget it, it is said that it is not far along the way, and that it is more than 100 kilometers that it is near or near, and the road is not as smooth as later generations...


    It is estimated that she can''t stand it halfway through the ride...


    Therefore, facing Miloli''s aegyo complaint, Zhou Ye gave her sister a thumbs-up for the first time.


    "Your sister is right, this thing is really not something that your daughter''s family can ride for a long time..." Said this, Zhou Ye ignored the little puckered face of Miloli and smiled: "Besides, we won''t Will go back in a carriage...but in a car..."


    "Car?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Miloli suddenly became excited. "Is it the kind of car my sisters used to pick us up when I was in Yingzhou?"


    "Huh!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    "Then I won''t ride a bike..." Miloli changed her mind in an instant. If there is a comfortable car not to ride, what kind of bicycle should I ride... My mind is pretty funny?


    After comforting the Mijia sisters, Zhou Ye turned to look at his concubine, Manhua, and said, "Are you really not going back to Mijia Village with us?"


    "Hmm...!" Manhua nodded, and said softly: "I am an outsider, why do I go back to Mi''s house... So, I''ll stay in the provincial capital... When I''m fine, I can go to Xiangjun. Sisters play together..."


    "Well then!" To be honest, Zhou Ye also felt that taking his concubine to his wife''s natal house seemed so unreliable...


    Soon, the Mi sisters were dressed up...


    The group walked out of the Mijia Mansion...


    At this time, a group of three black off-road vehicles were already waiting at the entrance of Mijia Mansion...


    These three cars were obviously given to her friend by the Queen of Ryukyu, Zhou Ye¡¯s car, but in fact, Zhou Ye wanted to come...


    No way, the cars of this year are really not that good...not to mention the shock absorption, the continuous mileage is terribly short...not to mention the extravagant configuration like air conditioning.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye simply got three off-road vehicles that far exceeded the development speed of modern technology and used them as his own cars.


    One of them was a car that Zhou Ye got in the Transformers world.


    After getting in the car, the Mijia sisters sitting in the car felt the enviable look of the passerby outside the car window, and a sense of pride grew in her heart.


    In this era when cars are still rare, having such a cool car can be said to be more eye-catching than anything else.


    The convoy quickly left the provincial capital and drove on the road to Xiangshan County...


    After Zhou Ye secretly turned on the automatic navigation, while pretending to be the steering wheel, he chatted with the Mijia sisters: "After arriving at the county seat this time, you first go back to Mijia Village. I''m going to Renjia..."


    "Ren''s family?" Michelin thought for a while and asked, "Is that the lord Ren million?"


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye nodded... said: "A few days ago, he visited the provincial capital once and voted for me, but at that time I was not at home because of business, so I didn''t see him. Going back...to reason, I want to visit!"


    "Well, okay, husband!" Michelin nodded obediently and said.


    "Hmph... Why visit Ren''s family..." Milori ruthlessly exposed her own man''s true face, "Husband, do you fall in love with other people''s daughter again?? I heard... Ren''s family. Although his daughter is only thirteen years old, they are all slim and graceful..."


    "Really? Why don''t I know about this?" Zhou Ye wouldn''t be messed up by Mi Luoli''s words.


    It¡¯s true that you have a thin skin, you can¡¯t eat, you have a thick skin, you can¡¯t eat enough...


    In the matter of picking up girls, Zhou Ye knew the three secrets of being bold, careful and shameless, especially the last one. His skill had already reached the stage of transformation.


    Looking at her husband''s dazed look that I don''t know anything, Miloli almost believed his ghost...


    And Michelin smiled and pulled her girl''s hand...


    To tell the truth, it''s no better than the Yingzhou Sisters. After all, the number of people is very different...


    However, it was not better than the Miko Sisters of Izu Oshima, which made Michelin, who was quiet by nature, a little unacceptable.


    Originally, my husband was in Izu Oshima, and there was only one woman, and that was Chiyoko...

 The Movie World Im King Chapter 2003

    However, when he took them to live in Izu Oshima, he added three new sisters in just five days...


    This makes Michelin a little unbearable...


    Now, my husband¡¯s time spent on Izu Oshima every year is much longer than the time spent in the provincial capital... If you don¡¯t fight for steamed buns, Michelin doesn¡¯t believe that her sister can¡¯t compare to the fake oriental woman. ...


    Isn''t it just to help my husband find a new sister?


    Is that also a matter??


    It''s time to let that Oriental woman learn from the broad heart of my big country woman... So... this matter, Michelin has made up his mind to make it happen.


    Chapter 2387


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and eighty seven


    At the intersection outside Xiangshan County...


    Master Ren, with his 13-year-old daughter, stood under the pergola surrounded by a group of servants, looking at the end of the road in the distance.


    At this time, it has entered the year. August is the hottest month in the south of the Gregorian calendar. Especially when it is almost noon, the people in the sun above their heads are about to faint...


    In addition, in order to leave a good impression on the nobleman, Master Ren wore very neatly, and there was no shortage of long robe and jacket...


    In this situation, even if the servant beside him kept fanning him, there was no way to make Master Ren feel a trace of coolness.


    The person who can make Master Ren Jia wait so diligently at the intersection is not someone else, but Zhou Ye.


    If this matter were placed fifteen years ago, then Master Ren would say nothing would stand here, waiting for a junior like Zhou Ye.


    At that time, the Ren family was also an official and business person, and prosperously...


    When he was the most prosperous, the general shops in the county town were all his Ren family''s property. At that time, when talking about Ren Bancheng, who wouldn''t pick a thumbs-up and praise his wealth and power.


    However, since the death of Mr. Ren''s father and Mrs. Ren, Ren''s family has been worse than one year...


    Several consecutive business failures have caused the Ren family to pay for the pain, and it will no longer bear the prosperity of the Ren family more than ten years ago.


    But even so, the lean camel is bigger than the horse, and the Ren family is still the most famous figure in the county...


    It''s just that his family knows about his family affairs, and Master Ren knows that if he doesn''t change it, a hundred years later, he Ren''s family says he must be removed from the county seat.


    In this case, Master Ren was also a little anxious... He was in a hurry to go to the doctor, and he began to look for ways to make money, with the help of Ren''s fairly solid family background, and try again to create another glory for his family. .


    After looking around, Master Ren found...In these years, doing other businesses does not make too much profit, especially when this traditional handicraft industry is impacted by modern industry, all kinds of businesses are not easy to do...only The two businesses of opening factories and ocean trading are becoming more and more prosperous.


    No, Master Ren began to pay attention to these two businesses...


    After coming and going, Master Ren inquired about the Mi Family...


    Today, in the provincial capital, the Eastern trade has been achieved by the Mi family. It can be said that... the Mi family backed by Ryukyu, whether it is on the provincial capital or the eastern side, is a relaxed trip, without the slightest The waves...


    Regardless of whether it is the government office on the provincial capital or the royal family on the neon side, you must give Ryukyu face...


    In addition, when the Mi family speaks of it, Master Ren can be regarded as a fellow of Xiangshan. If you are not relatives, you are from hometown...


    The township party is out of date in any era.


    Therefore, the master of the Ren family asked the master of the Mi family...


    In fact, what he asked for was not very high... just wanted to buy a few ships, anchored under the name of the Mijia fleet, and run Dongyang''s foreign trade together. No matter how bad, he had to buy some Dongyang machines from Mijia and drive them. Factories...


    However, such a request was evaded by the Mi Family...


    In the words of the master of the Mi family, that is-don¡¯t look at the business in the provincial capital now, it¡¯s the brand of my Mi family, but in fact, everything is my son-in-law, whether it¡¯s the Ryukyu relationship, It''s the relationship between Dongyang, and I can''t do without my son-in-law...


    So, brother Ren, you are asking for the wrong person...


    If you really want to restore Ren''s reputation, then go to the provincial capital to find my good son-in-law...


    Although Master Mi¡¯s words sound like evasive, Master Ren knows that Master Mi is really not evasive...


    What Master Mi said is basically the same as what he secretly investigated...


    Therefore, Master Ren did not care to say goodbye to Master Mi, and then went to the provincial capital, wanting to visit the son-in-law of the Mi family, Zhou Ye.


    Unfortunately, when he went in April, Zhou Ye was taking his own woman to enjoy the cherry blossoms on Izu Oshima...


    Therefore, the Ren family rushed out...


    But Master Ren did not give up the idea of ??anchoring on the big ship of the Mi family, instead he did everything possible to inquire about Zhou Ye''s preferences...


    Not to mention, the hard work paid off, and Master Ren really asked Zhou Ye''s preferences.


    To say that Zhou Ye...


    Do not love power-backed by the world''s largest power Ryukyu, which country dare not give him face??


    Don''t love money-not to mention Zhou Ye''s own money. The Mijia fleet''s annual profit of tens of millions of dollars in the East Ocean trade, does Zhou Ye still need to care about money?


    He didn''t even like Wenwan Antiques and other sullen playthings¡ªin fact, Zhou Ye was tired of having fun.


    Zhou Ye has the same preference alone, he is so female...


    Okay, Master Ren can understand this... After all, men, how many nasty things are there??


    Thinking of this, Master Ren looked at his side, some depressed daughters... couldn''t help sighing.


    How should I put it, although his daughter Ren Tingting, although young, has a slight reputation in the county... If Zhou Ye really likes his daughter, then Master Ren is thinking about one thing, do you want to? How about marrying your daughter to Zhou Ye??


    He didn''t worry about Zhou Ye''s plot to seize his property...


    To be honest, if Zhou Ye wants to take over, the Mi Family is now much fatter than his Ren Family...


    But even so, Zhou Ye didn''t take action on the Mi Family''s property. The nominal boss of the Mi Family was still the Mi Family sisters... What does this show??


    It shows that Zhou Ye is a particular person...


    The channels that people looked for, were willing to save face, and made the Mi family a lot of money, to be honest-in this case, if Zhou Ye really took away the family property of the Mi family sisters, let the Mi family fleet change the surname Zhou from now on. I can''t release a P.


    After all, the Mi Family could not get up without Zhou Ye''s support.


    But that''s it, Zhou Ye didn''t even start with the Mi Family... This was enough to show Zhou Ye''s attitude towards his own woman.


    If you think about it in this way, Master Ren feels... it''s not unacceptable to marry his only daughter to Zhou Ye.


    After all, he only has one daughter, and the Ren family has to pass it on. Instead of finding a son-in-law who doesn¡¯t know what it is, it¡¯s better to find Zhou Ye. At least Zhou Ye can guarantee that his Ren family¡¯s industry can be greatly developed. ...


    At that time, in case his daughter is more uplifting and give birth to two fat boys to Zhou Ye, maybe Zhou Ye will be happy, he can let one of his grandsons change the surname and inherit Ren''s family property... , Would Zhou Ye still seek to seize his son''s property?

 Movie World, Im King Chapter 2004

    That is absolutely impossible...


    Thinking of this, Master Ren couldn''t help but make a decision secretly in his heart... If-if there is a chance this time, he must send his daughter to Zhou Ye''s side... What happened to the 13-year-old?You can make an appointment at the age of thirteen.


    Chapter 2388


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and eighty eight


    Just when Master Ren made up his mind...


    On the official road in the distance, a cloud of smoke rose... a servant standing next to Master Ren shouted happily: "Come, Master...come!"


    "I''m here, I''ll be bluffing!" After scolding his servant, Master Ren stood on tiptoe and looked into the distance...


    It was not a long time, and three dark, boxy strange things appeared in front of Master Ren...


    Master Ren looked at the three steel behemoths in front of him, frowning, some wanted to touch them, but some were scared...


    When he was in the provincial capital, he had seen this new thing called a car from the West...


    But those gadgets compared with the steel behemoth in front of them, they were just like rotten goods that should be thrown away.


    Just when Master Ren was a little overwhelmed, the door of the most hideous looking black steel behemoth in the middle opened...a handsome young man with a straight figure and good looks walked out of the car...


    No one else, it was Zhou Ye...


    He smiled and got out of the car, came to Master Ren, and said with a smile: "Master Ren??"


    "You are... Mr. Zhou Ye Zhou?" Looking at the handsome boy in front of him, combined with the information he had obtained, Master Ren finally guessed Zhou Ye''s identity.


    "Haha... it''s right down!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, pointing to the welcome sign hanging on the shed, and smiling: "I just accompany my wife back to save relatives, and by the way help my father-in-law to celebrate his birthday. Master Ren is such a gift!"


    "Where and where, Mr. Zhou is young and promising. It is the pride of our county. When mentioning Mr. Zhou in the provincial capital, no one knows who knows... If Mr. is so humble, who else can be regarded as the young Junyan. The title..." Everyone carried the sedan chair, not to mention that Master Ren still asked Zhou Ye, and it was naturally a little more greeted.


    After praising Zhou Ye, Master Ren smiled and pulled his daughter to his side, and said to his daughter Ren Tingting, "Tingting, call someone..."


    "Hello Brother Zhou..." Although Ren Tingting was a little depressed because of her mother''s death, she didn''t dare to delay her father''s business...Before coming, she was told by her father Qian Wanwan... how to follow This Mr. Zhou said hello.


    "Hahaha... It is said that the beautiful face of the daughter of the Ren family is very beautiful... I saw it today, and it was so..." Zhou Ye smiled and praised: "Master Ren, you will be blessed in the future..."


    "Haha... let me borrow your auspicious words..." Master Ren said with a smile to Zhou Ye: "Mr. Zhou is busy with his work on weekdays, and it is rare to go back to the county. Ren has long been unable to meet his husband. It¡¯s a pity that I missed it... It¡¯s rare to catch up with your husband today to visit relatives in the hometown. It¡¯s better to hit the sun if you choose a day, or to let the next person do the job, how about picking up the dust for your husband?"


    "This..." Zhou Ye hesitated for a while, pretending to be reserved, and said with a smile: "I have taken Master Ren''s wishes, but today I came back with my insider...This..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words seemed to mean rejection...Master Ren suddenly panicked...


    "Sir, don''t want to shirk it... With Mrs. Zun, let me tell you what?"


    "It doesn''t have to be..." Zhou Ye thought about it for a while, then smiled: "Since Master Ren''s affection is difficult to overcome, then I will first inform the insiders and let them return to Mijia Village first, so that they can treat my father-in-law. Have an explanation..."


    "It''s so good...!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Master Ren was even happier...


    Damn it, I can¡¯t tell if your wife is by your side...


    If you dismiss your wife, it will be more convenient for me to talk to you...


    Zhou Ye smiled and accused Master Ren, and walked back to his car... and talked about it with his two women.


    The Mijia sisters are very reasonable... They agreed with a smile... Get off the car, transfer to the car driven by their maid, and set off for Mijia Village first.


    And here... Zhou Ye returned to Master Ren again...


    "The people in my family have already returned to Mijia Village first... Why don''t we set off too..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "It should be so!" After Master Ren said these words, he was a little worried...


    When he originally came to pick up Zhou Ye, he planned well, and even prepared the three slide poles of the Zhou family, but he really did not expect that Zhou Ye would come back not in a carriage, but in a car. ...This makes him a little worried...


    Would Zhou Ye sit on the pole?Who will drive??


    That thing...Ren Boss doesn''t think that there are capable people in his subordinates.


    But if you don''t take the sliding pole, how can everyone set off together??


    When he was worried, Zhou Ye smiled... "This is a rare opportunity, Master Ren and Sister Ren, why don''t you experience my new car together?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s suggestion, Master Ren instantly said, "So, then I will also drive a foreigner and try this oil-drinking carriage!"


    Zhou Ye laughed when he heard the words, and let Master Ren and Tingting Ren into the car...


    Although Ren Tingting was a little depressed because of the pain of losing her mother, she was a child''s character, so she was quickly distracted by the seemingly luxurious configuration in the car...


    Sitting in the passenger seat, she kept asking Zhou Ye-what is this?


    what is that??


    Why does this light up?Is it a ruby?


    Why does this transfer??


    Facing the curiosity of Little Lori, Zhou Ye was very patient...


    He answered Little Lori''s questions one by one...


    And Master Ren sat in the back seat, sighing the pride of the Zhou family, while carefully observing the interaction between Zhou Ye and his daughter.


    Ren Lao Jing and Ma Lao Hua, he could still see Zhou Ye''s extraordinary attitude towards his daughter.


    He could see that Zhou Ye still had a good impression of his daughter...It made him feel that his move was right.


    Here, Zhou Ye drove slowly towards the county seat, while the servants of the Ren family trot all the way to follow...


    After arriving in the city, because there are many places in the city, the roads are too narrow, and Zhou Ye''s car is a bit too wide to get through, so he has to go around in a circle...


    When passing by a market, suddenly a girl with a basket slung down in front of Zhou Ye''s car with a thump... unable to get up for a long time.


    The servants who followed Zhou Ye''s car immediately rushed over... "What are you doing? Stay a little farther, don''t block Mr. Zhou''s car..."


    Seeing this, Zhou Ye frowned, opened the door and walked down...


    "Go away!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the servant shuddered like a dogfight, and shouted at the girl: "I heard that, Mr. Zhou tells you to go away..."


    "I mean you-get out of here!" Zhou Ye said, slapped the servant of the house to the fan, turning it three hundred and sixty degrees in place.


    Chapter 2389

 The Movie World I Am King Chapter 2005

    Chapter two thousand three hundred and eighty nine


    To be honest, in this world, perhaps many rich people are not the kind of guys who ignore etiquette and morals and are unkind.


    But those guys who depend on them for food can''t help but feel like they are amazing.


    Zhou Ye hates this kind of guy the most...


    Moreover, the most important thing is this girl who fell on the ground, Zhou Ye looked familiar...


    He walked to the girl and gently helped her up... softly asked, "Are you okay?"


    "Yes, I''m sorry..." Dong Xiaoyu looked at Zhou Ye''s handsome face, and said with some embarrassment: "I...I don''t want to ruin people, it''s just...It''s just that my body is not very good, and I often do this for no reason. Fall..."


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye looked at the pale face of the girl in front of him, his eyes penetrated her heart directly...


    Well, congenital heart disease, this disease is genetic...


    In modern medicine, there is still a chance to correct and treat... But in this era, it is the curse that the ancestors did not accumulate virtue and could not survive the age of thirty.


    "What is your name? Who else is in the family?" Zhou Ye asked softly.


    "I...I''m Dong Xiaoyu, I, my family has no relatives..."


    At this moment, I gathered around to watch the lively neighborhoods and talked about it...


    In fact, to put it bluntly, it is the misfortune of Dong''s family. Dong Xiaoyu''s father is a patient with congenital heart disease.


    I found a wife and wanted to be happy... As a result, when his wife was left with Dong Xiaoyu, Dong Xiaoyu''s father did not get better...


    By the time Dong Xiaoyu was twelve years old, her mother abandoned her husband and abandoned her son and left her hometown... Never ever had a diseased ghost like Dong Xiaoyu''s father again.


    However, Dong Xiaoyu''s father became more and more ill under this blow. Just last year, he left his daughter and died...


    Despite this, Dong Xiaoyu is still alive, relying on doing odd jobs for neighbors in the neighborhood, washing clothes, and making money to support herself.


    It¡¯s just that everyone knows that congenital heart disease cannot be overworked... Therefore, Dong Xiaoyu¡¯s health is getting worse and worse in recent years... This is to rely on her to be young and still supportive. , Otherwise, long ago...


    Listening to the neighbors in the neighborhood, Zhou Ye already knew Dong Xiaoyu¡¯s situation in his heart... and besides the pale face of the girl in front of him, she was also a beautiful woman... Zhou Ye didn¡¯t need to die to the beauty. Don''t save...


    Wait a minute...


    Dong Xiaoyu??


    In that movie, the ghost bride who has been dead for two years??


    What a coincidence... Zhou Ye really didn''t expect that he would actually see this girl while she was still alive.


    However, it is normal to want to come. Since it is a county seat, this place is not big, and there is nothing strange about it.


    At this moment, the sweating Master Ren and his daughter squeezed into the crowd together...


    To be honest, from the time Zhou Ye got out of the car, Master Ren wanted to get out of the car with him... It''s a pity that he can''t open the door...


    After sweating profusely for a long time, I knew how to open the car door and rushed down...


    He now has the heart to hack his stupid slave to death...


    Madan¡¯s, Lao Tzu has lost all his energy for a long time, and finally made this uncle be satisfied with my Ren''s family a lot. Even Lao Tzu, in order to please this young master, even gave up his own daughter...you are paralyzed, you are It doesn¡¯t matter if I scold a sentence, the image of Laozi¡¯s painstaking efforts is all at once destroyed...


    Sun thief, if the cooperation between Lao Tzu and this Zhou Dayo goes to naught this time, Madan¡¯s, I will light the sky lanterns for your family.


    With a fierce heart in his heart, Master Ren rushed to Zhou Ye and remedyed: "This girl, how are you? Would you like me to find a doctor for you? Don''t worry about the medical fees. These little money, I will take care of you. I took it..."


    Compared to Master Ren¡¯s sophistication, little Lori Ren Tingting appears to be more sincere... "Sister, your face is so ugly, or let Brother Zhou send you to the doctor..."


    Although he was scolded by the servants of the Ren family, Dong Xiaoyu is really not a vengeful personality... She shook her head weakly... gritted her teeth and said: "No, no need... Thank you, Master Ren, thank you Miss... I My disease... my disease can''t be cured, so don''t waste money!"


    "Don''t listen to those quack doctors!" Zhou Ye interrupted Dong Xiaoyu''s words as soon as he opened his mouth, and then hugged Dong Xiaoyu sideways without hesitation... "You can cure this disease..."


    "Master...you..." Dong Xiaoyu was so embarrassed by Zhou Ye''s actions... amidst the embarrassment, there was a touch of heartfelt feeling.


    Being lonely when she was young, she has already tasted the warmth and coldness of humanity...


    There are so many people who are not saved by death, and there are many icing on the cake.


    But, how many people give charcoal in the snow?


    What''s more, she met Zhou Ye on the water and never knew each other... Zhou Ye actually treated her like this, how could this not let Dong Xiaoyu''s heart be a little warmer and fantasy?


    What should I say...


    Girls, who doesn¡¯t have illusions about love?


    It''s just that Dong Xiaoyu''s family knows about his family affairs, and he has this genetic disease that doesn''t live long, so don''t drag others down...


    However, she has always had illusions about love in her heart. Otherwise, in the movie, Qiusheng would not just burn her two incense sticks, and she would fall in love with Qiusheng with all his heart.


    This can only be said... She has been depressed for too long.


    "Okay, stop talking!" Zhou Ye interrupted Dong Xiaoyu with a smile, and put her gently on the back seat of the car, while saying: "Your disease, I can cure...wait for one Months later, I promise to let you run and jump again, just like a normal girl..."


    After Dong Xiaoyu was settled, Zhou Ye let Master Ren sit in the front passenger seat, and let Ren Tingting sit in the back to take care of Dong Xiaoyu.


    "Master Ren, is there any quiet place?" Zhou Ye asked casually, "I need to treat Miss Dong. When I am treating, I can''t be disturbed!"


    "Yes, yes... I have a manor outside the city. It is very quiet and absolutely meets the requirements of the husband!" Master Ren hurriedly replied.


    "It shouldn''t be too late, you come and show me the way!"


    As he said, Zhou Ye stepped on the accelerator... His car made a roar, and ran to the side in fright to watch the bustling passersby...


    It took more than ten minutes, Zhou Ye finally drove the car out of the city, and another five or six minutes, Zhou Ye rushed to the manor outside Ren''s city at the fastest speed.


    When he arrived outside the manor, Master Ren was responsible for calling the door to lead the way, while Zhou Ye ran all the way with Dong Xiaoyu in his arms and rushed to a quiet room in the inner house.


    Chapter 2390


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and ninety


    To be honest, Dong Xiaoyu''s situation at this time is still very serious...


    She herself was overworked, making her deformed heart a little overwhelmed... In addition to being frightened in the city today, the situation is even more serious...


    Now, Dong Xiaoyu is beginning to have nosebleeds... Obviously, the situation is urgent.


    After gently placing Dong Xiaoyu on the couch, Zhou Ye waved his hand and drove him out...


    Then, Zhou Ye gently lifted Dong Xiaoyu up from the lying couch... unwrapped her cover, and then sat behind her.

 The Movie World Chapter 2006

    "Sir...I, am I alive soon..."


    It''s one thing to know that you will live soon, but¡ªface death is another thing...


    For Dong Xiaoyu, a nosebleed is a sign that her condition is getting worse again... This is how her father died.


    "Don''t talk nonsense... You''re just getting a little angry..." Zhou Ye was talking nonsense, while holding her back with his hands.


    How should I put it, although Zhou Ye can use Yanling to cure Dong Xiaoyu in one fell swoop... But that sentence, Yanling is sometimes too fucking... If you don''t stipulate the rules inside, then It can give you a lot of moths.


    Besides, if it was cured all at once, it would be unrealistic.


    In this case, how can Zhou Ye''s secret plan be played??


    So let''s say--


    Pretend, Zhou Ye will have to work harder to pretend... Otherwise, how could he trick a female ghost into a wife?


    Uh, well, Dong Xiaoyu at this time is not yet a female ghost, and will not become a female ghost in the future.


    "Sir, don''t lie to Xiaoyu... Xiaoyu''s body, Xiaoyu knows..." Listening to Zhou Ye''s voice behind him, and feeling the big hands clinging to his waistcoat behind him, Dong Xiaoyu said with some shame, "Xiaoyu knows that he is dead soon. Now... Before Xiaoyu''s death, she still has a small wish. Please make her whole..."


    "As long as you don''t die, I will fulfill you with a thousand wishes..." Zhou Ye said with a strenuous expression, while using his own strength to correct Dong Xiaoyu''s deformed heart bit by bit.


    "Xiaoyu and Xiaoyu just want to know the life of her husband... Even if Xiaoyu dies in the future... I don''t want to forget the kindness of her husband to Xiaoyu... It was the husband who let Xiaoyu know that there are still good people in this world... Sir??" While speaking, I suddenly felt that there was no movement of Zhou Ye behind him...


    She couldn''t help turning her head to look, only to see Zhou Ye at this moment, her eyes closed, her expression sullen, and the smoke above her head...


    This situation caused Dong Xiaoyu''s heart to be moved involuntarily¡ª"Could it be...could it be that he paid a huge price to treat my disease..."


    "Mr...Mr. Don''t...Xiaoyu...Xiaoyu is not worth it..." Dong Xiaoyu cried bitterly...


    She felt that she was a bad life, but what about Zhou Ye?It is obviously not a simple figure to make the famous master Ren family in the county seat be careful... Compared with this, she really feels that she is not worth making Zhou Ye pay such a heavy price...


    Uh-what price did Zhou Ye pay??


    A little bit of strength for him corrects Dong Xiaoyu''s heart.


    There is also a little bit of water in the body that turns into steam, which emerges from the top of the head, adding a 50-mao special effect to myself.[Although this special effect is a little bit small, but I have to say that it is simple and easy to understand. At least when Zhou Ye was young, when he saw this scene on the TV screen, he knew that it was healing exercises... and obviously Although Dong Xiaoyu has never watched TV, she is also aware of it.


    Next, that is the most important point, and the least worth mentioning, that is-Zhou Ye''s acting skills can be called a movie king.


    In fact, when Dong Xiaoyu watched him crying bitterly, this guy was still thinking about whether to add a drama to himself, such as vomiting blood...


    However, after thinking about it, Zhou Ye thinks it''s fine... Be kind, don''t deceive the girl like this... So, let''s do it for the time being.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye looked weak and said, "Don''t...don''t cry...cry again...cry again...it won''t be pretty..."


    After saying this, Zhou Ye tilted his head and fainted...


    Well, an existence that can destroy the multiverse with one hand only corrected a deformed heart patient and fainted??


    If his women see this scene, they will probably complain about him¡ªmy dear, your acting is too exaggerated.


    It''s a pity that Zhou Ye''s women are not here. There is only one ignorant and pure Dong Xiaoyu...


    Seeing the appearance of Zhou Ye fainting, Dong Xiaoyu couldn''t help it anymore, turned around and lay down on Zhou Ye''s body... and cried bitterly... while crying, shouting loudly... "Come on... Help what¡­¡­"


    Okay, this is Zhou Ye''s miscalculation...


    According to Zhou Ye''s countless experience in reading films...Isn''t this woman supposed to shake him desperately, shouting his name... Why didn''t she refuse to hit 120?


    Why don''t you follow the script??


    You called for help, and when someone from outside ran in, how could I act...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye had to open his eyes in Dong Xiaoyu''s surprised gaze... "Stop yelling... I''m fine... You can be quiet for a while... Just let me rest!"


    "Hmm...Hmm..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Dong Xiaoyu stretched out his hand to cover his little scorpion, as if he was serving a sacred decree.


    She hugged Zhou Ye tightly like this, letting him lie halfway in her arms, completely ignoring the situation that she had nothing else on her body except belly teasing.


    Perhaps, for Dong Xiaoyu now, Zhou Ye is no longer an outsider...It was a savior who did not hesitate to harm her body to save her...Her whole heart fell into Zhou Ye''s body...


    Don''t say it''s just a knee pillow... Even if someone tells her now that as long as she shows up to Zhou Ye, Zhou Ye will get better immediately, and she will show up to Zhou Ye without hesitation.


    No way, who called Dong Xiaoyu is too pure?And Zhou Ye is another old oil who has lived for countless years...


    To deal with such innocent sister paper, Zhou Ye was squeezing it with his hands.


    Don''t say anything despicable or despicable... Since ancient times, affectionate has always been a routine.


    Besides, how can the matter of picking up girls be called despicable??


    Zhou Ye, who was half lying in Dong Xiaoyu''s arms, raised his hand weakly, gently wiped the teardrops from the corner of her eyes, and said, "Have you...do you feel your body... a lot better..."


    "Yeah... I feel it..." Dong Xiaoyu nodded her head desperately when she heard the words. She knew that she was sick. Not only could this disease not be able to do heavy work, but she could also not be happy and compassionate... if she used to be like Just like that, if she cried loudly, then she should have felt dizzy in her head...


    But this time, it didn''t.


    Chapter 2391


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and ninety one


    "I''m really better... sir... Don''t die, sir..." Dong Xiaoyu said while weeping.


    "Don''t make trouble... I... I just exhausted my internal strength... How could I die?" Zhou Ye leaked a smile, gently touched Dong Xiaoyu''s cheek, and joked: "I''m still waiting for Xiaoyu You thank me..."


    "Xiaoyu is a cow and a horse in this life, and I have to repay Mr.''s life-saving grace..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Dong Xiaoyu said without hesitation.


    "Don''t be funny, you don''t need Xiaoyu to be a cow and a horse... Just be me a concubine!" Zhou Ye leaked out his wolf ambition...


    "Um...what the gentleman said, Xiaoyu listens...as long as you survive...Xiaoyu is willing to fold your clothes and warm your quilt forever, make tea and cook..." Actually, I cried again as I said.


    "I''m really fine..." Acting is acting, but watching sister paper cry so much, Zhou Ye can''t bear it... He said, he was about to sit up...


    In the end, he was hugged tightly by Dong Xiaoyu...Don''t let him get up..."Sir, Xiaoyu believes...you should take a good rest...Xiaoyu believes you..."


    "I said I''m really fine..." Zhou Ye was helpless...


    "Well, Xiaoyu believes..."


    Niu, you are talking about believing, and seeing me in your eyes is like seeing a guy in a state of dying. Do you really believe me??


    At this moment, Zhou Ye had a feeling of moving a rock and hitting his own foot...


    "Hey, my violent temper... I still don''t believe it..." At this moment, Zhou Ye, who was riding a tiger, became angry with some birds...


    With a snap of fingers...

 The Movie World Chapter 2007

    Then, there was a sound of broken glass...


    On the couch, the figures of Zhou Ye and Dong Xiaoyu suddenly disappeared into this world...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­Long live harmony¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A moment later, after a trance, Zhou Ye and Dong Xiaoyu appeared on the couch again.


    However, the figures of the two are a little different at this time...


    Zhou Ye is still that Zhou Ye, and it seems that nothing has changed, but what about Dong Xiaoyu?There was a slight change.


    On her original youthful and invincible pretty face, there is a touch of amorous feelings that only mature women have...


    In the watery eyes, with a smile and anger, looking at Zhou Ye...


    One second in this world, the mirror has been one year old.


    In the year when the mirror world was deliberately accelerated by Zhou Ye, Dong Xiaoyu was wiped out by Zhou Ye...not only was he wiped out, but he also fully understood when he left the mirror world. How unreasonable my own man is...


    "Ahem... Xiaoyu... Um... you take a break... I''ll go see Master Ren first..." With that, Zhou Ye jumped out of the bed and then got out of the room...


    Seeing the appearance of his own man''s guilty conscience, Dong Xiaoyu couldn''t help but sneered...


    Of course she knew what Zhou Ye was guilty of...


    In fact, she wanted to tell Zhou Ye very much¡ªLang Jun, you really don¡¯t have to be guilty...even if you think you are deceiving Xiaoyu with a routine to make Xiaoyu fall in love with you...but don¡¯t forget, if it wasn¡¯t for you...Xiaoyu might have been Fragrant Xiaoyu is lost...


    This love doesn¡¯t depend on how much you can do. You don¡¯t know how much you can do... Even if you just gave a little bit of strength that is insignificant to you, but-for Xiaoyu, it is an unforgettable life-saving grace ...


    How can Xiaoyu bear to blame you?Xiaoyu is not such a shallow and shameless woman.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    However, Dong Xiaoyu finally didn''t say these words in his heart... There is no way, looking at his guilty conscience, it is so cute... Although his man is powerful, it is precisely the most grounded one. The act of anger is what makes Dong Xiaoyu most comfortable.


    He never regarded her as a humble concubine, but regarded her as his own woman...so he was guilty...


    Lang!Why are you calling Xiaoyu so willing to criticize you...


    Thinking of the scene where Zhou Ye was acting when we first met, thinking of the scene in the mirror world... where we are with each other day and night, and the ears and ears are rubbing together... Xiaoyu gradually became a little silly...


    However, at this moment, she felt a little uncomfortable to breathe...a little bit of breathless feeling...


    what happened?Didn''t he cure his heart disease with his lover''s ability to reach the sky??


    Thinking of this, Dong Xiaoyu suddenly became a little nervous... She is now extremely afraid of death... After she is afraid of death, she will never see her man again. After she is afraid of death, she will not be able to be with her man day and night... ¡­


    The more I think about it, the more afraid Dong Xiaoyu...


    Uh--


    Embarrassing...


    Dong Xiaoyu suddenly discovered that the original culprit that made her breathing a little difficult was nothing but her previous clothes...


    What should I say??


    In order to restore the original state, Dong Xiaoyu put on the clothes she wore a year ago while walking out of the mirror world... So a misunderstanding appeared... Everyone knows that the woman before and the woman after, That figure is completely different.


    Someone helped massage, moisturizing day and night, and a sister was alone...


    So Dong Xiaoyu became fat...


    This "fat" doesn''t matter, the shirt he was originally wearing looks a bit narrow, which is why Dong Xiaoyu feels a little breathless.


    Ok¡­¡­


    The culprit is not someone else, it is Zhou Ye...


    Thinking of this, Dong Xiaoyu couldn''t help but blush with shame...


    Let''s not talk about Dong Xiaoyu''s side, let''s talk about Zhou Ye''s place first...


    Zhou Ye, who had left the back room, went straight to the front yard and found the two fathers and daughters who were waiting anxiously.


    After a few greetings, Zhou Ye said that Miss Dong''s condition had been controlled by him... Only then did Master Ren relieved.


    If that''s the case, let''s eat everybody... After all, it''s time to order.


    Although the other courtyard outside the city is not as numerous as the other courtyard in the city, there is no shortage of cooks. In addition, he ordered his servants to ride to the city on a donkey and invited the master of the restaurant to his home... this lunch It is also very rich.


    Here, Master Ren and Zhou Ye are chatting, waiting for the banquet to be served, while over there, the little Lolita of the Ren family has ran to the backyard and went to see Dong¡¯s sister...


    In itself, Dong Xiaoyu is a gentle temper, and the little Lori of the Ren family has just lost her mother...


    The two didn¡¯t know how, the more they talked, the more speculation...


    Even at the banquet, Dong Xiaoyu was helping Ren Jiaxiao Lori to speak...


    Finally, Ren''s little Lolita succeeded in keeping up with Zhou Ye''s pace under the betrayal of her father...


    The reason used by the master Ren family is also quite fair...that is-he intends to send his daughter to a women¡¯s school in the provincial capital, but the daughter¡¯s family is inconvenient outside, so he entrusts Zhou Ye to take care of them. It''s best to stay in Zhou Ye''s home...


    In response to this, Zhou Ye made a slight gesture, declined, and then agreed...


    Chapter 2392


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and ninety two


    After lunch, Zhou Ye planned to drive away...


    Zhou Ye agreed to Master Ren¡¯s request for cooperation. Of course, he suggested that Master Ren should not engage in ocean trade. In fact, the payment cycle would be slow, and he would have to bear certain risks...


    Zhou Ye knew why Master Ren had lost money no matter what business he did in the past ten years.


    After all, he who has watched the movie, how could he not know... The root of all this is because more than ten years ago, the old man of the Ren family cleverly took a certain Feng Shui master''s dragonfly and hit the Feng Shui treasure.


    It is precisely because the old man of the Ren family deceived others with power and taken away the treasures left by Feng Shui, that is why the Feng Shui master deliberately set up a Feng Shui bureau to harm his Ren family.


    However, speaking of it, Zhou Ye also felt that the old lady Ren was a little short-sighted...


    Now that you have taken a good place from others, you still let them do their best to arrange the Feng Shui bureau??Is he missing a string in his brain??Do you really think that the whole world is the Virgin''s disease patients who repay their grievances with virtue??


    It''s no wonder that people will be harmed...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2008

    Of course, these things just went through Zhou Ye''s mind a little bit, and he didn''t say anything...


    The only reason why Master Ren was not allowed to buy a ship to run shipping was because he was afraid that his bad luck would be transmitted to the Mijia fleet.


    Besides, letting Master Ren open a factory will make money in the same way. At that time, a little feng shui pattern will be placed in the factory, and the bad luck of the ancestors of the Ren family will be washed away with poison...


    Apart from other things, at least cooperate with Zhou Ye, Zhou Ye can''t let him lose money, anyway, Zhou Ye is beating his daughter''s idea.


    Of course, Master Ren didn''t know all of this... He was just a pity that he didn''t get involved in the most profitable shipping.


    However, after thinking about it for a while, Master Ren felt that this was actually quite reasonable... After all, it was the first time everyone had cooperated. Why would you want to get involved in the most profitable business??Friendship is slowly cultivated...I will get acquainted in the future, and even when my daughter married Zhou Ye, and the two families became a family, it would not be too late to join the sea.


    Therefore, Master Ren was not angry, but contentedly kept thanking Zhou Ye.


    Of course, as Master Ren who wants to have a good relationship with Zhou Ye, he would not do nothing and let Zhou Ye leave...


    He simply used his new funeral in his inner room and his daughter Ren Tingting was easy to touch the scene at home, and encouraged his daughter to go to Mijia Village with Zhou Ye. My daughter can build a good relationship with Zhou Ye and lay the foundation for their future marriage...


    This is something Zhou Ye couldn''t ask for...Of course he won''t refuse...


    Therefore, this time Zhou Ye''s car not only added a patient Dong Xiaoyu who claims to be treated for another six months, but also a cute little loli, Ren Tingting.


    Speaking of which, Ren Tingting actually had a very good impression of Zhou Ye...


    He is knowledgeable, handsome, and knows many interesting stories... the most important thing is that he is very gentle and kind.


    All of this caused Ren Tingting to have a lot of affection for Zhou Ye.


    Therefore, Ren Tingting did not resist the incident of following Zhou Ye to Mijia Village to pay the birthday greetings to the Mi Family father.


    Ren Tingting, who was sitting in the passenger seat, gradually let go of Huong''s embrace under Zhou Ye''s teasing, and the sadness in her heart was also reduced a lot.


    Especially, as soon as Zhou Ye finished talking about several small jokes circulating on the Internet... Ren Tingting was so amused that she fell back together, laughing out of breath.


    Gradually, Ren Tingting became lively...


    The little Lolita who had regained her vitality gradually became curious... She was directly transformed into a hundred thousand why.


    Why can this car go without a horse?


    Why is it so cool in the car?


    why¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After asking why this series of questions, Zhou Ye almost didn''t parry... After all, many things involve advanced physics knowledge... If you really want to explain it, you will not be able to explain it for a while...


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye had already dealt with the 100,000 surprises of why Little Lori...


    Along with the interruption, she dealt with little Lori...


    Fortunately, Mijia Village is not far from the county seat. A dozen kilometers is not a short distance for walking, but for driving...hehe, only half an hour.


    When Zhou Ye drove back to his father-in-law''s house... the Mi family sisters greeted him.


    No one else got off the car first, it was Ren Tingting''s little Lolita...


    As soon as she jumped out of the car, she cleverly smiled at the two women: "Sister Lian is good, sister Ying is good...I am Ren Tingting, and I am here to pay the birthday greetings to Father Mi on behalf of my father!"


    "Sister Tingting is too polite..." Michelin smiled and nodded... When she was in the county seat, she saw Ren Tingting standing next to Master Ren from a distance in the car, so she was no stranger to her...


    "Sister Lian, Sister Ying...you are so beautiful..." Little Lolita is not only sweet, but sweeter, she coaxed the two girls into laughter when she spoke.


    Then, out of the car is Dong Xiaoyu...


    When she got out of the car, she put her posture very low... facing the two girls, she hit the ground, and said: "Xiaoyu has seen two sisters..."


    For Dong Xiaoyu, the Mi family sisters had never seen it before... While the two hurriedly helped Dong Xiaoyu up, they repeatedly said: "My sister is too polite..."


    But his eyes looked at Zhou Ye, who just got out of the car...


    Zhou Ye is also a bachelor...


    He said directly: "Xiaoyu will be our own family from now on...you have to do your duty as a sister!"


    Your own family??


    To be a sister??


    The Mi sisters were taken aback when they heard this, and then suddenly...


    Well, it seems that this is the sister whose own man is in trouble outside...


    Although they complained in their hearts, the two women did not show it on their faces... Over the years, with the sisters from Yingzhou, they have also learned a lot...


    For example, no matter how angry you are, you can¡¯t make your own man face upset...


    For example, because a woman is angry with her own man, it is only herself who is unlucky in the end... Wait, a woman''s wisdom.


    Of course, before the two girls came back, they were mentally prepared...maybe they would have an extra sister.


    However, Dong Xiaoyu was really unexpected...The younger sister they thought was Miss Ren Jia, Ren Tingting... Dong Xiaoyu was completely unplanned.


    However, the two did not feel angry about this, they were just very interested in the story between Dong Xiaoyu and their man...


    No, their sisters are going to drag Dong Xiaoyu aside and take a good game...


    Chapter 2393


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and ninety three


    After receiving Zhou Ye, the Mi family sisters directly took Ren Xiaoluoli and Dong Xiaoyu back to the inner house, and said something about her daughter''s family.


    As for Zhou Ye, he went to see Mr. Mi first...


    After all, besides the son-in-law of the Mi family, Zhou Ye also had an identity, he was the son of Master Mi''s life and death... He didn''t go to see Master Mi first, but it was impossible.


    Don''t say... Over the years, as the Mi family''s business has grown bigger and bigger, Mr. Mi has almost retreated behind the scenes and left the world alone.


    All day long, it''s just punching, drinking tea, keeping in good health...


    Don''t mention the little days that are too tired...


    Compared to Zhou Ye''s first meeting with Mr. Mi, he looked younger now.


    In other words, once people let go of their minds and are not disturbed by the world, they will naturally live and become younger.


    Seeing Zhou Ye coming, Mr. Mi happily took Zhou Ye and sat in the small courtyard full of grapes, chatting with him.


    And Zhou Ye didn''t care. He drank the herbal tea specially prepared by the old man, and accompanied the old man with the mountains and the sea...The old man who occasionally made fun of him laughed.

 The Movie World Im King Chapter 2009

    As he said, he didn''t know what was going on, Master Mi fell silent...After a while, he spoke.


    "That...good son-in-law..."


    "Huh?" Zhou Ye felt that the old man''s tone was a little wrong... "What''s wrong? Old man?"


    "Are you... do you have a physical problem?" Mr. Mi said here, feeling very embarrassed.


    "There is a problem? No..." Zhou Ye was stunned on the spot when he was asked by the old man."I can kill with one punch for a year now, how could there be a problem?"


    "That''s... you have some disagreements with Lian''er Yinger and the others?"


    "Impossible, our husband and wife have a good relationship..." Zhou Ye felt that something was wrong...


    "Then...then why have you both been married for so many years...the stomachs of Lian''er and Ying''er are not moving?" Said this, Mr. Mi''s words grew more focused."Ye''er...You are not only responsible for the succession of your Zhou family''s inheritance, but also the responsibility of my Mi family''s inheritance. It is also on you... If it is really bad health, then find a better one. Doctor, take a look early, so I can let me carry my grandson early..."


    "..."


    Oops¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye felt that his expression at this time was definitely an embarrassing character... Fuck...


    Guard against everything, I didn''t expect a mistake here...


    Hey¡­¡­


    He really worked very hard...but...his own physical fitness is no longer what an ordinary woman can bear.


    Not to mention the two sisters of the Mi family...Even the death god of the four great gods of the multiverse has never been able to do it...


    His life level has risen a long time ago, I don''t know how high... this... how can this be broken??


    Okay...just fool around and talk...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye nodded repeatedly... "Hmm... OK... I will pay attention..."


    This obviously unwilling attitude made Old Mi furious... "Ye''er, don''t you don''t treat this as the same thing... You know, there are three unfilial piety, and no success is great... Your responsibility is great. It¡¯s not just about the inheritance of one family, it¡¯s about Zhou Mi¡¯s family...Today you give me a happy message...Do you want to do it?"


    "Uh... think about it!" Zhou Ye nodded honestly.


    "If you think about it, you can go to the Wangmu Temple thirty miles away and find a goddess named Gu Sui..." He said here, the old man lowered his voice and moved to Zhou Ye''s ear with a mysterious look. "I heard that she is the best at seeing the disease of childless young heir..." If a bowl of Fushui goes down, it will be effective that month..."


    Hearing what his father-in-law said, Zhou Ye was dumbfounded...


    Damn it, there is something wrong... actually let him go to the goddess??


    Uh, well, this is a world with ghosts and monsters, and in this era, people still have faith... It''s not surprising to find a goddess Zhantong in advance... The problem is... he is really not sick... What will Ma do??


    The most critical point is...


    How can it break if it doesn''t work...?


    Wait... Aunt Cane??


    This name is so familiar...


    Ah, isn''t this Jiu Shu''s junior sister??Laughing grandma?


    Uh, come to think of it... there should be a way to resolve the idea of ??my father-in-law...


    But... now, it can be delayed for a while...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye said honestly, "Okay, old man...I will go tomorrow..."


    "What? Tomorrow?? Tomorrow is too late...You go now..." To be honest, Mr. Mi has no shortage of anything now, just wants to hold his grandson...


    "But... it''s too late today..." Zhou Ye raised his head and looked at the setting sun that was already slanting westward, and explained: "This time it''s sixty miles away, and it''s almost the Zhongyuan Festival... ¡­How unsafe to walk at night at night..."


    Although Mr. Mi is eager for his grandson, he will not really care about the safety of his beloved son-in-law. Think about it carefully... It seems that what his beloved son-in-law said makes sense. This time and again... it is sixty miles. If you go, you have to go all day...


    Although my son-in-law has something called a car, the speed is very fast...


    But, exactly how fast it is, Mr. Mi is not very clear...


    So... he just settled at the speed of the carriage...


    Even if it¡¯s a carriage, it¡¯s sixty miles away, and it¡¯s about to be discredited at night and rushed back...that¡¯s really unsafe...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye escaped for the time being...


    "Okay...you go early tomorrow morning..." Father Mi clapped.


    "But... Father, tomorrow is your 60th birthday... How can I not be there..." Zhou Ye still wanted to postpone it again... "Or, what do you think? I will give you your birthday tomorrow, the day after tomorrow. Early in the morning, I went to the god-wife named Su Gu you mentioned... how about seeing her for a doctor?"


    "Not so...you kid is fooling me!" Old Mi patted the table, blowing his beard and staring angrily."Should you wait for me to end my birthday, and you should say the day after tomorrow...there is a business problem in the provincial capital, and you want you to deal with it? Do you think I''m already confused?"


    "How is it possible...Father, what you said... Am I such a person?" Zhou Ye said with an innocent look.


    "I look like..." When dealing with Wuhou, Mr. Mi really didn''t give his son-in-law face at all."Either you will go there tomorrow at noon, or you go now, you can choose one!"


    "Then...or else, sir..." Zhou Ye sighed helplessly, "...I will go to Aunt Sui to see a doctor the day after tomorrow...I will accompany you at home for two more days after the treatment. I will see the provincial capital again after the Zhongyuan Festival... What do you think??"


    "Okay, this is what you said! A gentleman can''t chase after a word..."


    Chapter 2394


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and ninety four


    Night falls--


    Because the two young ladies and uncles of the Mi family have returned from the provincial capital, the Mi family compound tonight is particularly lively...


    After eating a family dinner...


    Miloli took Ren Xiaoli and Dong Xiaoyu to the yard and set off fireworks...


    Michelin stayed in the house, accompanied by her own man.


    "Husband, did Daddy ask you today... When did you have a baby?" Michelin asked with a smile.


    "He was asking me, he just decided that there was something wrong with me..." Zhou Ye said with a bitter smile, "The problem is, I really don''t have any problems..."


    Regarding this, Michelin can guarantee her man... Not only does he have no problems, but he is also abruptly... One day and one night, it is him.


    However, this does not delay her to tease her man with this reason...


    Thinking of this, Michelin pressed her smile on her face seriously, and said solemnly: "That might...maybe, husband, you really have a problem...or else, why have you worked so hard? So many sisters...no children...Yeah-husband, I was wrong..."


    Michelin paid the price for her pride...

 The Movie World Im King Chapter 2010

    When Mi Luoli returned to the room with Ren Xiaoli and Dong Xiaoyu... she saw her own sister, who looked like she couldn''t get up again.


    As a young woman who has long understood the methods of her own men, Miloli guessed the fact that her sister was successful in her death...


    It''s just...In this way, the plan that required sisters to fight together at night suddenly lost an ally...


    How can this be broken??


    Although Milori knows that Dong Xiaoyu is already her own sister... but... she is really not sure if Dong Xiaoyu can accept the kind of routine that everyone plays together... After all, it takes time. ...


    However, soon, she didn''t have to think about it...


    Because Zhou Ye has called the maid and brought Ren Xiao Lolita to the guest room...


    "Xiaomi, how about we play the doctor game tonight?"


    "Bah! Bad guy!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    No words for a night............


    After all, the next day was Father Mi¡¯s 60th birthday, and Zhou Ye didn¡¯t dare to go too far. ...


    As a representative of successful people over the years...


    Mr. Mi''s birthday is still quite successful...


    The gentry and tycoon merchants in the ten miles and eight villages, don''t know whether they know each other... they all brought a gift... in the mall, one more friend is better than one more enemy.


    What''s more, everyone said that they live not far away. People from the villages and villages still have to help each other out to some extent... What is the world of humanity, this is the world of humanity.


    Who dares to say that he will never ask for help??


    Instead of embracing the Buddha''s feet temporarily, it is better to burn more incense on weekdays.


    With that kind of love, everyone will always help at critical moments.


    As for you...reluctant to share the birthday gift??


    Haha...Reluctant to give up, to give up, to give up, that''s Pai Yao... Can''t give up on small money, want to make big money??Earn in your dreams.


    In short, Zhou Ye was very tired on this day... His face almost stiffened with laughter... No way, who told him to be the only son-in-law of the Mi family??Both daughters are cheap to him. Who will he not be on at the critical moment??


    Fortunately... he doesn''t need him anymore... I have a butler from the Mi Family to see off the guests...


    Zhou Ye was lying directly on the recliner in the backyard...being served by three of his own women to rest.


    It''s a pity - not long after Zhou Ye''s leisurely life, something happened again...


    The next day after the old man¡¯s birthday banquet, Mr. Mi went crazy and drove Zhou Ye and his two daughters out... claiming that if you don¡¯t go to Aunt Su¡¯s to find out the cause of the disease and make one, two, three, Don''t come back to see him again...


    Got... Rice and Xiaomi, who was still gloating at his own man, are all dumbfounded...


    No...what does it have to do with them...


    That''s all your own man''s problem, OK??


    Of course, they only dared to think about these words in their hearts... They said they didn''t dare to say...


    In line with the saying that good sisters are blessed and shared difficulties, the two sisters of rice and millet simply took their new sister, Dong Xiaoyu, into the car...


    Come on, a family of four... drove the car and drove straight to the Wangmu Temple 30 miles away...


    At the gate of Wangmu Temple, Zhou Ye directly led the three daughters out of the car... and walked all the way towards the temple.


    This temple is not big, probably just like one acre with a courtyard.


    Perhaps because of the morning, there are not many people in the temple.


    Zhou Ye walked all the way in front, and behind the three sisters follow the footsteps of their own man.


    As soon as he walked into the courtyard gate of the temple, Zhou Ye saw a laughing aunt in a floral dress, carrying a broom, cleaning the temple.


    Seeing Zhou Ye and the four walking into the temple gate, Aunt Sui immediately greeted him with a smile, "Good morning, four...I wonder if you are here to burn incense and make your wish? Or are you here to exorcise evil spirits?"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye looked up and down at Aunt Sui...


    What should I say?


    It''s a big-laughing grandmother... just this appearance makes people have an urge to laugh.


    "Are you Aunt Cane?" Seeing her husband not speaking, Rice asked with a smile.


    "Exactly!" Aunt Sue nodded...


    "It''s like this..." Rice said with a smile: "Our sister and my husband have been married for several years... But for a long time, no heirs have been born... I heard my dad say, whether you ask God here Sending ghosts, or praying for children, are very efficacious... so I want to come and ask you to show us..."


    "Ok??"


    Hearing the words of rice, Aunt Su couldn''t help but look at Zhou Ye carefully...


    It doesn¡¯t matter if you look at it, you immediately feel that Zhou Ye¡¯s face is very wrong... "This gentleman''s face...what should I say?? This face is simply too expensive, and, depending on the face, this gentleman shouldn''t be right. Fate of the last... It''s just... it''s a little strange-this gentleman''s face shows... he should have many daughters, but not a single son...


    "This¡­¡­"


    To be honest, Gu Zhi feels that since she became a teacher, she has never seen such a strange face...


    Let¡¯s not talk about anything else, but Zhou Ye¡¯s fate is indescribable... at least at the level of a saint... to say something rebellious, at least it is also the emperor¡¯s fate.


    Moreover, in the palace of his descendants, it should be the face of hundreds of descendants and thousands of descendants, why... his wife said he has no heirs??


    Chapter 2395


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and ninety five


    Hearing Aunt Sue''s words to herself, Zhou Ye suddenly coughed twice in embarrassment...


    Yes, he doesn''t have a son, just a lot of daughters and granddaughters...


    Ahem...As for the fact that the daughter of a daughter is still a daughter, there is no need to talk about it here.


    "Actually... I''m here to find Aunt Sui this time... I want you to do me a favor!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Sir, please tell me..." Aunt Su did not dare to neglect Zhou Ye... After all, Zhou Ye is a truly noble person...


    "I want to ask Aunt Cane to tell you a lie and lie to my old man... to make him think that I was too suffocated and had no children... just need to do more good deeds, and it can be resolved. some time¡­¡­"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2011

    Before Zhou Ye finished speaking... she was interrupted by Aunt Cane... "Who do you think my Aunt Cane is? How could you lie to an old man with ostentatiousness... Do you have a conscience to deceive an old man like this? Does it hurt?"


    "Ahem... a hundred oceans, as a thank you!" Zhou Ye expelled the conditions...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Aunt Sui showed a struggling expression on her face... "This... this is not a question of money or not..."


    "Nine-five oceans..." Zhou Ye said slowly.


    "I have said that this is not a question of money or money..." Just after Gu Su said this sentence, she suddenly felt something wrong... "Wait... Why is the money getting less and less..."


    "If you hesitate any more, it will be ninety oceans..." Zhou Ye said cheerfully, "Of course, I won''t let Aunt Sue help you in vain... You helped me in this scene, so I will Do you a favor...how?"


    "Help me? Ha... What do I need your help?" Gu Sui said confidently.


    "People don''t want to be so absolute..." Zhou Ye said slowly: "For example... the man you have always liked... I will help you get him, how about?"


    "A word is sure..."


    This time, the speed at which Aunt Sui agreed to come down quickly made the three women behind Zhou Ye speechless...


    Just now, she was still a majestic and unyielding Gu Gu, and she succumbed in an instant...this...this has changed too quickly, right??


    "How do you want me to help you?" Aunt Sue asked directly...


    Why does she believe Zhou Ye''s words so much??


    Nothing else, just because Zhou Ye''s fate is indescribable, it''s a saint...


    Let¡¯s put it this way, sage, who speaks Tianxian, speaks according to the law...


    As long as it is his heart, it will invisibly cause the interaction between heaven and man, form a seemingly incredible causal relationship, and finally turn into reality.


    Others said that to help her get her senior, she would only treat that person as putting P...


    However, if it was Zhou Ye who said it, then she would get serious... Zhou Ye''s request was the cause, and if she did it, she would get the result...


    As a result, she can get her brother...


    Thinking about it makes people feel happy... No wonder the magpies were chatting in the courtyard this morning. The relationship is a great happy event.


    Seeing that Aunt Sui was so refreshing, Zhou Ye didn''t write any ink, and said directly to Aunt Sui: "You can go to Mijia Village with me, and tell the Mi Family about it yourself, even if it helped me a lot!"


    "Okay, I''ll go and clean up now..." Aunt Sui said, and rushed into the temple...


    And rice, millet and three daughters of Dong Xiaoyu were at a loss...Is it so smooth??


    Why did my own man say that he could help that Aunt Cane get the man she wanted, and Aunt Cane immediately agreed without asking??


    "Husband... you just promised to help people get the man they want, what if you can''t do it in the end?" Rice asked with some worry.


    "Don''t worry... For others, this matter is as difficult as reaching the sky, but for me, it''s so easy..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Besides, you also know the man that Aunt Sui wants... ¡­"


    "I know too? Who?" Rice asked curiously.


    "It''s your old brother Lin..." Zhou Ye said here, and couldn''t help laughing."Think about the way that Senior Brother Lin finally fell into Aunt Su''s hands, I want to laugh..."


    "Brother Lin?" Rice thought about it for a long time before she remembered who the brother Lin was from her husband... However, when she thought of the young brother Lin who was not old and declining, she was paired with this happy-looking sugarcane. At that time, there was an inexplicable urge to want... "Husband, you are necrotic..."


    "The brother Lao Lin..." Xiaomi also remembered the brother Lao Lin when her sister was practicing martial arts... and suddenly a smile was leaked.


    Seeing the two sisters laughing so happily, Dong Xiaoyu looked dumbfounded... She couldn''t get the smile of the two sisters at all.


    It¡¯s not a lot of time, and the laughing aunt who is packed up...Uh no, it should be said that Aunt Sue came out...


    She followed Zhou Ye and others out of the temple gate, then locked the temple gate, and sat in Zhou Ye''s car. After a while, she arrived at the Mi''s house...


    Don''t tell me, sometimes, if Zhou Ye said how he was, Master Mi would think that Zhou Ye was shirking and procrastinating...


    But, for the same thing, when Aunt Sue tells Mr. Mi, he really believes...


    After listening to Aunt Su¡¯s words, Mr. Mi couldn¡¯t say what his son-in-law was like. He urged his son-in-law and daughter to accumulate more virtuous behaviors and resolve hostility... And he, when he is okay, he will also be in his hometown. On the side, don''t eat the porridge and do good... praying for your daughter-in-law.


    In any case, this incident is temporarily over...


    Now that he has finished his own business, Zhou Ye promised Aunt Su, and of course he should do it quickly...


    After Aunt Su was left for lunch by Mr. Mi, she urged Zhou Ye to go quickly...


    She has been thinking about her brother for several years...


    Now that she can finally get what she wants...How can this not make her anxious?


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye certainly responded without hesitation...


    After eating lunch, Zhou Ye drove Aunt Sue back to the temple under the banner of sending Aunt Sue home...


    As soon as I returned to the temple, Aunt Su couldn''t help it anymore... "What can you do to help me get my senior?"


    "I have two strategies...I don''t know, which strategy do you plan to choose?" Zhou Ye asked calmly.


    "What did the upper policy say? What did the lower policy say?" Gu Gu asked.


    Zhou Ye didn''t answer, and sat directly at the table, fanning, "This day, it''s too hot...I''m a bit thirsty..."


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s betrayal, Aunt Sui could not wait to pinch him to death... But for the sake of her lifelong happiness, Aunt Sui endured... "Hey, yeah, yeah... Look at my memory, I actually forget it. Pour a cup of tea for the distinguished guest..."


    While talking, Aunt Sui picked up the tea bowl and poured a cup of tea for Zhou Ye.


    Chapter 2396


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and ninety six


    The so-called wine is full of respect, tea is full of deception...


    Obviously, Auntie Su is upset...


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t care too much about it. He was just to tease Aunt Sui... and he was not really thirsty.


    Watching Aunt Sui filling up the tea, Zhou Ye said cheerfully: "The so-called best strategy---it''s heart-breaking..."


    "Mind attack?" Aunt Su was taken aback when she heard Zhou Ye''s words. She didn''t care about sulking Zhou Ye anymore, and asked directly, "Sir? What is mind attack? What is the use of mind attack?"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled when he heard the words, and said, "The so-called heart attack is to use various methods to make him completely fall in love with you... It''s just..."


    "It''s just what?" When Aunt Sui heard Zhou Ye''s sentence [Let him completely fall in love with you], she suddenly became energetic and hurriedly asked: "You just say it quickly... just what?? "


    "It''s just-- it will take a little longer!" Zhou Ye replied calmly, "It will take at least a month..."


    Gu Sui suddenly smiled like a blooming chrysanthemum, holding her cheeks in her hands, and she looked like a slutty woman carrying spring... "Really? If you can really make brother fall in love with me, let alone a month. Now, even if it''s a year...I can wait!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2012

    "Don''t you listen to the next move?" Zhou Ye asked, resisting the urge to burst into laughter...


    No way, it is really Aunt Sui at this time, it is really too funny...that looks, sincere...and cheap and embarrassed, it looks extremely funny.


    Zhou Ye''s words reminded Aunt Sue that she immediately woke up from her nympho state... "That''s right, sir, you still have a bad idea, what''s the bad idea?"


    "Well, you can''t get his body and mind at the same time, but the time is short!!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Short?? How short??" Gu Su was indeed fooled, but she still noticed the trap in Zhou Ye''s words."What does it mean to not get my brother''s body and mind at the same time?"


    "That''s what I mean!" Zhou Ye picked up the tea cup calmly, took a sip of the tea, and smiled: "The next move will allow you to get your favorite man in the shortest possible time, but-you only People who can get him may not get his heart..."


    "The shortest time?? How short is it??" Aunt Sui''s eyes lit up at this time, as if she had seen a peerless treasure, asking Zhou Ye.


    "The fastest tonight..." Zhou Ye leaned Erlang''s legs and smiled graciously: "Tonight, you can get his person!"


    "That''s good¡ª" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Gu Zhi slapped the table suddenly and said loudly, "Then I will choose the best strategy!"


    "puff--!"


    When Aunt Sui patted the table, Zhou Ye happened to be drinking tea. Hearing Aunt Sui''s words, he spouted a mouthful of tea. The spray was full of face."You choose the best strategy, you take a picture of the table..."


    "Ahem...I didn''t want to strengthen my determination!"


    Aunt Su who was sprayed with tea by Zhou Ye didn''t dare to lose her temper, and said with a smiling face: "If the best policy doesn''t work, let''s use the second one..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Hearing Aunt Sue¡¯s words, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, but he didn¡¯t suffer a loss at all...but forget it, he is all about verifying the birth of a love, and he will stay here lately anyway until the end. Return to the provincial capital again during the Spring Festival...


    When hitting a child on a cloudy day, I am idle as well as I am idle... I think it is just for myself to have fun.


    "Since you have made your choice, then I will go first!" Zhou Ye said, he was about to get up and leave...


    However, he just wanted to leave, but found that his leg was hugged...


    "Sir, don''t go...uuuuu...I know it was wrong..."


    Zhou Ye looked down... Fuck, Aunt Sui was holding his leg with tears and nose... The howling was a pain.


    Zhou Ye was almost annoyed by this stuff... "You throw away..."


    "I won''t spread... You said you would help me... How can you speak without counting... Oh... I am..."


    "I''m going back to bring my wife here to help you..." Zhou Ye looked at the large pendant on his lap with a helpless look, and sighed: "I need to harden myself to strike iron. I want to make your brother''s sincere love. Fuck you...you at least have to learn how to dress yourself? Look at you...are you still a woman?"


    "Okay, I get it now!"


    As soon as Zhou Ye finished speaking, he felt his legs loosen. In an instant, the large pendant disappeared...


    Look at the table next to a large pendant that was still hung on his lap. At this time, he pinched the orchid finger with his hand, looking like everyone, holding a teacup for tea... "When will the gentleman be back?"


    "I''ll be back soon!"


    Zhou Ye didn''t bother to care about Laughing Auntie... You can be pissed off if you care about her.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye always counts...


    When it was not too late, he drove the Mi family sisters, Dong Xiaoyu and Ren family little Lolita.


    Although Dong Xiaoyu is naturally beautiful and has a good face, he is also not very good at making up, clothes matching and other female skills. Therefore, the two sisters of rice and millet are all their own sisters anyway, and a sheep is also catching up. Sheep also...


    Since it is teaching Aunt Cane how to make-up and how to dress herself, why not bring her own sister?


    As for Ren''s little Lolita, this little Lolita is just curious, she just wants to come out to play with her sisters.


    By the time Zhou Ye returned to the temple with her own woman, Gu Zhizhi had already done all the things that should be done in the temple...


    For example, the incense was given, and all the chores of this kind were enshrined for the soul infant, and they were all handled.


    Just waiting to accept the transformation of the two Xiaomi rice sisters.


    "Hello teacher!"


    Seeing Zhou Ye bringing her own woman over, Gu Sui''s attitude was still very correct, and she bowed directly to the two sisters of rice and millet.


    "Aunt Cane is too polite..."


    "Yes, everyone is a woman, of course we have to watch and help!"


    The two sisters didn''t get a big deal either. After all, Gu Zhi helped them temporarily get rid of the predicament caused by their father, and it was nothing to help each other.


    While talking, the two sisters of rice and millet began to circle around Su Gu...


    They are looking at Gu Gu¡¯s original capital...


    At the same time, it is also considering how to start to transform sugarcane.


    To be honest, the makeup techniques and dressing methods of rice and millet are all derived from the teachings of the Yingzhou Sisters...In fact, they themselves don¡¯t need makeup. After all, Zhou Ye still has a vision for women, and they are beautiful before makeup. , Tofu dregs after makeup, such a woman would not be able to get into Zhou Ye''s law.


    However, there is no way, women are naturally hard to resist cosmetics...Who would think that they are more beautiful?


    Chapter 2397


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and ninety seven


    In this situation¡­¡­


    The sisters of Yingzhou were led by Yamato Nadeshiko.


    Don''t forget, although Yamato Nadeshiko is an electronic elf, she is also a woman...In her storage settings, there are countless sorceries that make future men regret and hate.


    For example-make-up, one of the four major sorceries in Southeast Asia, is one of them.


    The two sisters of rice and millet are experts with makeup skills...but they never use them on themselves. Who is Zhou Ye, who likes their plain makeup and light makeup?


    Of course, in order to cooperate with this evil makeup technique, Yamato Nadeshiko also specially vacated a production line to produce various cosmetics made by Umbrella Biotechnology Laboratory for the sisters...


    It just so happened that the two sisters of rice and millet came back this time and brought a set.


    Otherwise, they would have to trouble their men to come to any door and go back to Yingzhou to get some spares from the sisters.


    Talk less gossip............


    The aunt, who just had a calm face and laughed loudly, was stunned by the circling look of rice and millet.


    "I...Is my clothes reversed?" Gu Sui looked at the two sisters of rice and millet with a look of disbelief...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2013

    Rice did not answer her, but looked up and down at Aunt Sue, and said, "No standing...zero points!"


    "The waist is too thick...zero points!" Xiaomi also said.


    "Bring your own airport-zero points!"


    "Too big, zero score..."


    "Face is too round, zero score..."


    "The apple is very tilted, add twenty points..."


    "The eyes are also big, plus twenty points..."


    "No taste in clothes, zero score..."


    "The manner is too rude...zero score..."


    With the words of the two people of rice and millet, Aunt Sue was confused...


    who am I?Why am i here?What should I do??These three philosophical questions all appeared in her mind.


    What Zhou Ye watched beside him was full of laughter...


    After a while, the two sisters of rice and millet finally had enough...


    Rice looked at the bewildered Su Gu, and smiled: "Although your own conditions are not very good... but-it is not hopeless... Now, we will start to transform you!"


    After speaking, the two sisters stood up and walked towards the temple... "Where is your bedroom?"


    "Do you still go to the bedroom?" Gu Sui asked blankly.


    "Of course I am going to the bedroom..." Xiaomi said of course: "Do you want to change clothes in front of my husband?"


    "Do I still need to change clothes? I...may I stop studying..."


    "No..."


    As the two sisters of rice and millet walked into the room with Aunt Su, Dong Xiaoyu and Ren Xiaoluoli also chased them... After all, they also wanted to see how the Mi sisters transformed Aunt Su.


    However, Zhou Ye simply closed the temple gate, and then sat at the tea table and drank tea.


    Just as he just picked up the teapot and poured himself a cup of tea, there was a howling sound like a pig from the bedroom of Aunt Cane not far away.


    "The waist is broken, the waist is broken...Don''t tugged anymore...Ah!!!"


    "No, I really can''t do this..."


    Hearing Aunt Sue''s screams, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but shook his head slightly, "How can it be possible that you want to be reborn without suffering a bit of sin?"


    More than an hour later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A woman wearing a big red cheongsam with a variety of styles walked out of the bedroom...


    That smile and frown, that walk and meal...


    It seems to be enough to make all the men stunned, drooling...


    But this does not include Zhou Ye...


    No way, who called the thin face mask on a woman''s face too garish in his eyes?


    For ordinary men, the beauty with extremely beautiful makeup is as conspicuous in his eyes as if his face is covered with plastic tape...


    So, Zhou Ye can''t like women who use evil makeup... Without him, the PS traces are too heavy.


    "Oh, that''s not bad, Aunt Sui... After you put on makeup, you are also a beautiful woman!" Zhou Ye said cheerfully, looking at the aunt Sui who had become alive.


    "How can you recognize me?"


    When Zhou Ye said hello to her, Aunt Su was stunned...


    To be honest, after the two sisters of rice and millet helped her put on her makeup, she was stunned... She never knew that she was so beautiful... She could hardly recognize the person in the mirror as herself. ...


    Of course, for the sake of beauty, she has suffered no less.


    For example-in order to make her wear this cheongsam that highlights her figure, the two sisters of rice and millet, together with Dong Xiaoyu and Ren Xiaoluoli, tied her waist with a waistband to a level where she can wear a cheongsam. .


    Of course, except for the waistband, nothing else...


    It''s nothing more than trimming the eyebrows and doing the hair...


    and many more¡­¡­


    At this time, Gu Sui was already overwhelmed with self-confidence. She felt that if she met her senior brother in her own posture, she would definitely be able to fascinate him and not find herself.


    Thinking of this, Aunt Su said a blessing to Zhou Ye, "Thank you, sir...I have confidence this time, and I have completely taken down my senior."


    "Don''t you think that you can take down your senior brother?" Zhou Ye said, smiling and shook his head... "It''s so naive!"


    "Then dare to ask sir... what else do I need to do?" Aunt Sue had trust in Zhou Ye to the extreme at this time... She believed that Zhou Ye must have follow-up arrangements for her.


    "Children can teach!" Zhou Ye was very satisfied with Gu Sui''s humble attitude!


    "As for men, there is almost no one who likes men and women. They only like weak women. This not only conforms to the yin and yang, but also highlights their masculinity. Therefore, you want to reverse your impression of yourself in front of your seniors. , Makeup alone is far from enough...you have to learn to behave like a baby and learn to be weak..."


    "How to learn to be weak? How to learn to act like a baby?" Gu Sui asked with a dazed expression.


    "Well¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª" Zhou Ye thought about it for a moment and asked, "For example, if you and your senior brother meet a ghost at this time, what will you do?"


    After hearing this, Gu Sui suddenly forgot that she was wearing a cheongsam, a high kick, and then pinched a sword finger, and said with a righteous appearance: "Then you need to ask? Of course it is to do it!!"


    "..." Seeing Gu Su''s appearance, Zhou Ye had the urge to hide his face and escape...


    What is the nature of change is difficult to change?


    This is the nature of change is difficult to change!!


    At this moment, Zhou Ye extremely doubted, was it a wrong choice to take this job because of his boredom??


    He was too lazy to say anything to Aunt Su, but beckoned to the girls standing behind Aunt Su... "Come on, rice, millet, Xiaoyu..."


    "What''s wrong? Husband!?"


    "What happened? Husband!"


    Chapter 2398


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and ninety eight

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2014

    The three women obediently walked to their man''s side and stood still.


    "You can demonstrate to Aunt Su, when a normal woman encounters a ghost, what should she do with her beloved man next to her?" Zhou Ye said weakly.


    "Eh-a ghost...it''s terrible!"


    "Husband, I''m so scared!"


    "I''m afraid, husband!"


    In a blink of an eye, the three daughters made a correct choice for Gu Sui.


    Looking at the three girls trembling like a bird nestling in Zhou Ye''s arms, Gu Sui''s mind was all confused...


    "That... Mr. Zhou, they... They are just ordinary girls... But I am a goddess who asks God to give away ghosts!"


    "Do you still want to get the body and mind of your senior brother!" Zhou Ye asked helplessly after giving a blank look at this unknowingly laughing aunt.


    "I want to..." Su Gu suddenly understood Zhou Ye''s meaning, and quickly nodded her little head, "I know, I will do it!"


    "Very good!!" A smile appeared on Zhou Ye''s face when she saw Gu Gu admit it... "Then, let''s move on to the next item..."


    "Okay, Mr. Zhou!" Aunt Su suddenly widened her eyes, as if she was afraid of missing something.


    "The next item is - what will you do after your brother gets rid of the evil spirits? How do you say?" Zhou Ye continued to ask.


    "Hmm..." Aunt Sui became smart this time... After thinking about it for a while, she asked in an uncertain tone: "Pat my senior brother''s shoulder with her hand... and say, senior brother- Your mana has improved again... amazing!"


    "..." Zhou Ye was speechless...


    Well, it was his fault to expect Aunt Laughing to become a soft girl who can pretend to be a baby...


    However, since I took the job myself, I must finish it even if I cry...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye waved his hand weakly and said to the girls beside him: "Wife, show her what normal women would do in this situation!"


    "Good husband! I''ll come first!" After saying this with a smile, Rice entered the scene for a second, hugged her man tightly, raised her face slightly, and said with admiration in her eyes: "My husband...you Amazing¡­¡­"


    It''s not that Mi is pretending, she really admires her husband.


    Looking at the appearance of the rice, Aunt Su feels that she has gained a lot of knowledge...


    "Everyone needs a sense of identity and a sense of accomplishment... What you have to do is to give your brother the feeling he wants!!" Zhou Ye educates: "Also... you will not be allowed to eat garlic in the future. Eat green onions and all tastes are not allowed... Besides..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s long talk, Aunt Su feels that her head is not working well...


    "Well, sir, please speak slowly, I will find a paper note now..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When the sun was slanting, Zhou Ye also temporarily bid farewell to Gu Sui, and took his own women and little Lori back to Mijia Village.


    After all, change cannot be done in one or two days...


    It also takes some time...


    The next morning...


    After Zhou Ye had breakfast, he brought his own woman to Aunt Sui again...


    Today, the Mijia sisters will teach Aunt Cane to learn evil makeup techniques... After all, some things cannot be learned at once.


    For those with a little background, let''s not do this for the time being, let alone the Aunt Cane who never wears makeup before??


    In the blink of an eye, seven days have passed... Aunt Su can barely manage those cosmetics...


    And the night is the Zhongyuan Festival...


    So Zhou Ye also left early...


    Zhongyuan Festival, also known as Obon Festival and Ghost Festival, is generally called July and a half by folks.


    On this day, people have to worship ancestors, set river lamps, worship dead souls, burn paper ingots, and worship the land.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye had to go back early, and he would sacrifice to the ancestors during dinner.


    "My dear, is this useful for Aunt Sui!" Rice sat in the car, looking at her husband who was driving, and asked curiously: "Can Aunt Su attract her brother!"


    "Haha...who knows!" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "It depends on people to make things happen... However, I guess, Aunt Sue''s brother will not escape Aunt Sue''s palm..."


    "Why?" Xiaomi asked strangely.


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled and said nothing...


    Men are all visual animals. Are there few men who have been scammed by PS technology and makeup??


    Beautiful as a fairy during the day, ugly as a ghost at night¡ª¡ª


    A man who marries such a wife can hardly struggle...


    What is it-if not??


    please do not?


    Can''t bear to look so beautiful after makeup during the day...


    Yes??


    Can''t stand the ugly ghost after removing makeup at night...


    When he thought that Senior Brother Zhengying of Aunt Sui would soon become the first victim of makeup sorcery in this world, Zhou Ye had an urge to laugh.


    Not to mention Zhou Ye going home here...


    In the Wangmu Temple, Gu Sui also started to get busy...


    After all, today is the Mid-Year Festival, she will sacrifice to the lonely ghosts in the evening...


    Just like mortal porridge, there are some ghosts who have no family or heirs, so in order to resolve their hostility, all the cultivators will burn some ingot candles to these lonely wild ghosts...


    It''s also a good deed...


    Just when Aunt Su was busy, suddenly the temple door was knocked...


    "Aunt Cane, open the door..."


    "Aunt Su, open the door!"

 Movie World I am King Chapter 2015

    Just by her voice, Aunt Su can tell that these are the two apprentices of her brother who are here...


    Since the two of them are here, maybe-my brother is also here...


    Thinking of this, Aunt Su hurriedly looked in the mirror again, and after a little touch up on her makeup, there was a door slap outside...


    Accompanied by the door slamming, Wen Cai and Qiu Sheng screamed at the door.


    "Aunt Cane...open the door..."


    "Aunt Cane? Aunt Cane, are you there?"


    Hearing the urging sounds of these two stinky boys, Aunt Sue opened her mouth and wanted to yell "Hurry up, what do you do? Hurry up?"


    But as soon as she spoke, she remembered the words Zhou Ye had repeatedly emphasized these days, "It''s not a sin for boys to be rude, but for girls to be rude]


    Immediately he covered his vision...


    He muttered silently-"I am a weak woman, I am a weak woman!" The seven-character mantra went to the temple gate.


    When I came to the entrance of the temple, I pulled the latch open and opened the temple door with a creak...


    The people standing at the door are not others, but the two apprentices of her brother Zhengying, Wencai and Qiusheng...


    Wencai and Qiusheng, who were standing at the entrance of the temple, were boring and leaning against the door frame, whispering...


    "Hey, did you say Aunt Su is angry with the master?"


    "I think it''s very possible...Blind people can see that Aunt Sui likes Master, but Master just doesn''t like Aunt Sue..."


    At this moment, the gate of the temple suddenly opened... A woman with a charming style appeared at the door, and the two of Wencai Qiusheng looked at him...


    Chapter 2399


    Chapter two thousand three hundred and ninety-nine


    Wencai stared at the beautiful woman who opened the door in front of him. After a long while, he said: "Hello, pretty girl... we are looking for Aunt Sui!"


    The slick Qiu Sheng was even more direct. He held the door frame with one hand, stroked his hair, made a pose that he thought to be handsome and chic, and said frivolously: "Pretty girl, have we met before? I think you are so familiar!"


    Seeing the performance of the two, Aunt Su couldn''t help but exuberant...


    Obviously, they did not recognize themselves. As for being in a daze and molesting?


    In Aunt Sue''s eyes, this is a recognition of her feminine charm...


    It didn''t matter that she was happy, she forgot Zhou Ye''s explanation in an instant... She habitually raised her hand and slapped one of them on top of their heads, "Smelly boys, it''s me!"


    This familiar feeling, familiar taste...In an instant, Wen Cai and Qiu Sheng recognized the true face of the beautiful woman in front of them.


    "Aunt Sugar?" X2


    The two of them stared like a ghost, their eyes widened, and looked at Aunt Sui with incredible gaze... exclaimed: "Why are you?"


    "Is it weird?" Aunt Sui lifted her chin slightly proudly... "Have you never heard of the eighteenth change?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­" X2


    Wen Cai murmured: "Aunt Su, you are more than eighteen changes... They are all seventy-two changes like Sun Monkey!!"


    "Yeah... more than eighteen changes, it''s just a big change of life!" Qiu Sheng couldn''t help turning around Aunt Sui... Carefully looked at it: "Aunt Sui, did you bring your body back to life?"


    Aunt Cane, who was in a very good mood at first, suddenly didn''t look good when she heard these two guys... One said she was a monkey, and the other said she used her body to resurrect her as a dead ghost...


    "Flap¡ªpop!"


    As soon as she raised her hand, she gave two clear slaps, teaching these two people who can''t speak.


    "Borrow, borrow, lend you a big ghost..."


    Looking at the two people who were squatting on the ground holding their heads and called pain, Aunt Sui''s mood improved a lot. She pinched her waist with her hands and asked, "What are you doing looking for me?"


    "Master said...He is going to sacrifice lone souls and wild ghosts at the river beach and call you to go with him..." Wen Cai said with a grieved face holding his head.


    "Go to the river beach and worship the lone souls and wild ghosts?" Gu Sui was taken aback when he heard the words... Then her face changed, "Is your master crazy? Are you actually going there to worship the lone souls and wild ghosts?"


    "We also persuade the master...It won''t work there!"


    "Yes, yes, but the master just doesn''t listen, saying that if the evil spirits are gathered there and the evil spirits are not removed, sooner or later the people nearby will be troubled!"


    At this time, Aunt Sui was too lazy to listen to these two guys talking, she rushed out, ran, and confessed: "Go in and take the guy who eats with me and come over... I''ll go see your master first... It really doesn''t make people worry!"


    Before the voice reaches the ground, people will run away and can''t see the back...


    "Hey, Wencai, do you think Aunt Su has a chance to take our master this time?" Qiu Sheng said as he walked towards the temple.


    "I think our master is not the kind of man who can be confused by femininity...probably not!" Wencai said.


    "Hey, that might be the case, Aunt Sui dressed up like this, I really feel sorry for me, so I bet that Master will fall into Aunt Sui''s hands!"


    "I bet not..."


    Just when these two were unhurriedly tidying up the ghost-killing guys used by Aunt Cane...


    On the other side, in front of the river beach next to the town, a figure wearing a yellow yin and yang robe, wearing a crown and holding a peach wood sword, is preparing for the incense case.


    After lighting up the candles on the ingot paper boat, he put them in the water one by one... He said something in his mouth, "Uncles and folks, it¡¯s a meal...it¡¯s hard to come a day. Have a good meal, eat and drink. Go back soon!"


    This person is not someone else, it is Brother Lin who went up the mountain to become a Taoist priest in dismay, and then went down the mountain after learning.


    Today is the Mid-Year Festival. Ordinarily, he shouldn''t have come to this terrible place to be a priest and a ghost...


    However, recently he heard that someone in the town had disappeared for no reason, and some people saw the red and white evil spirits. That''s why he thought of coming here. Taking advantage of the opening of the ghost gate on the Mid-Year Festival, the priest lonely soul and ghost rushed away here. The evil spirits, and then keep the town safe.


    While he was putting the ingot paper boat...Suddenly heard a rush of footsteps coming from a distance...


    At this time, someone actually came to this wilderness??


    Could it be a zombie??


    Thinking of this, Lin Taoshi put down the ingot paper boat in his hand that had not yet been released, picked up the peach wood sword, and looked in the direction of the sound... "Who?"


    Ghosts don''t make sounds, and there are only zombies.


    Just as Lin Daoshi stared at the direction of the sound with a guarded face, a vague figure appeared in front of him from far to near.


    With the light of the two bonfires lit next to him, Lin Daoshi looked at the woman running from a distance...


    The heel and shadow of the woman he went to see first...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2016

    When he saw the woman with her heels off the ground and no shadow, he had a plan in mind.


    "Master, master, there is a ghost... I''m so scared... Master!" The pretty woman rushed towards Lin Daoshi as she said.


    "Don''t be afraid of the girl, come to me..." Lin Taoshi secretly grasped his peach wood sword, and said in a straightforward manner: "I''m here to save these evil spirits..."


    "Thank you, Master, thank you..." The woman said as she ran towards Lin Daoshi...


    Just when she was about to run in front of Lin Daoshi, she was suddenly tripped by a debris, and the whole person seemed to have lost her balance, and rushed towards Lin Daoshi... "Ah-Master!"


    If you change to a normal man, you might have opened your arms long ago and waited for the beautiful blessing to come from the sky...


    However, is Lin Daoshi a normal man?


    Uh-well, he is a Taoist priest.


    Facing the gorgeous woman who suddenly rushed forward, Lin Taoshi stabs forward with the peach-wood sword in his hand... He said coldly: "Zhongyuan Ghost Festival, the wilderness, where can there be any gorgeous women... Now the ghosts," Do you want to fool people so unconcerned?"


    puff--


    The peach-wood sword pierced through the woman¡¯s former Hun and passed through...


    "what----!!!!"


    A terrible scream came from the woman''s mouth... "Smelly Taoist... I''m never ending with you..."


    "He..." Facing the threat of the female ghost, Lin Daoshi just sneered, pinched a sword tactic with his left hand, and pressed it on the Yin Yang fish on the hilt...


    Suddenly, a dazzling golden light radiated from the sword body of the peach wood sword. As the golden light flashed, the female ghost who was pierced by the peach wood sword in Hungary was like a candle that met a fire.


    Chapter 2400


    Two thousand four hundred chapters


    He shook the peachwood sword in his hand... Lin Taoshi put the peachwood sword on the altar table.


    The appearance of the ghost is not a surprise to Lin Daoshi.


    The river beach here is located in the lowest part of the town, which itself is the most cloudy place, and the river beach is full of locust trees.


    You know, locust trees raise ghosts...


    It''s not surprising that ghosts and sprites appear in this place.


    While thinking about it, Lin Daoshi squatted by the river beach again and set up the ingot paper lantern...


    Where life gathers, natural yang is heavier, and where ghosts gather, yin is of course heavier. If there are more unjust dead ghosts in the ghosts, then this place will easily become Weird shade.


    Although Lin Daoshi intends to purify this yin land, he is not indiscriminately, and he will hit all the ghosts to the soul flies away.


    God has the virtue of being good...people have good and evil, so do ghosts.


    What Lin Taoist did now was to use the ingot candle paper boat to send those kind ghosts out of the shackles of the underworld and into the underworld.


    As for the ghosts who said they would not leave anything, they would only be purified in the end.


    Just when Daoshi Lin was sitting and concentrating... suddenly his ears moved and he heard footsteps coming from a distance...


    "Come again..." Lin Daoshi secretly said: "These lonely ghosts, it''s endless..."


    Ghost, the most deceptive...


    Obviously when they walk, they are silent, but sometimes in order to deceive people into believing that they are humans, they deliberately make some sounds.


    Lin Daoshi pretended to be at a loss, while secretly raising his guard...


    At this moment, he suddenly discovered that the footsteps disappeared...


    Heh-think I didn''t find you, so are you ready to change into a sneak attack??


    Lin Daoshi thought to himself.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, Gu Zhi, who had already rushed to Xiaohetan, saw her senior brother squatting there from a distance, and her heart was suddenly full of joy...


    She originally wanted to rush over... But when she thought of the strategy that the two teachers of rice and millet taught her, to treat men and give them a surprise from time to time, she immediately suppressed the impulse in her heart, but walked on tiptoe. Past.


    When she walked behind her senior brother, she couldn''t help it anymore... she opened her arms suddenly and rushed over... and shouted, "Brother...I am coming!"


    However, when she was still in the air, she found desperately that her brother stood up abruptly, and then kicked her without looking back...


    "puff--!!"


    This kick is not heavy... just kick her out of the air five or six meters away.


    Aunt Cane who was kicked far away didn''t slow down for a long time...


    "Lin Xying...what are you doing??"


    "Guo Sui??" At this time, Lin Daoshi realized that he seemed to have hit the wrong person... Isn''t this voice his junior sister-Gu Sui?


    He looked at the beautiful woman lying on the ground, rubbing her stomach, and asked a little hesitantly: "You...are you Aunt Cane??"


    "What do you mean?" Aunt Cane, who was kicked for no reason, naturally said angrily: "It''s not me, who else?? You have no conscience... I''ll help you get rid of demons and demons. , Is that what you do to me???"


    "Ahem...Um, I''m sorry, Auntie Su..." Lin Daoshi also felt embarrassed...


    After all, he was the one who called Aunt Sui over, and he was also the one who kicked them.


    "Why are you all right to dress up like this?" As he said, Lin Daoshi walked up to Aunt Sui, stretched out his hand and pulled her from the ground.


    "Isn''t it beautiful to be dressed like this?" Aunt Sui asked grimly: "I''m also a girl, do you want me to wear goddess'' clothes every day?"


    "Ahem..." Lin Daoshi was speechless by Aunt Cane''s words...


    After so many years of studying arts together, it was the first time that he saw such a young girl dressed up in Aunt Sui.


    To be honest, he was really amazing at first sight.


    Sometimes...people are such strange animals.


    When you see an ugly guy in your own impression, who looks beautiful in an instant, you will have a feeling of being surprised.


    This is what Lin Taoist was like at this time...He actually had a heartbeat for the sugarcane in front of him.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Gu Zhi found that her senior brother blushed for an unprecedented time...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2017

    This discovery is amazing...


    Just when she was about to tease her brother, she suddenly remembered a sentence from her Master Rice¡ª¡ª [Don¡¯t say anything that makes a man feel shameless, let alone do anything that makes a man feel shame...]


    Thinking of this sentence, Aunt Sui suddenly swallowed the sentence [Brother, I didn''t expect you to blush too] and swallowed it back into her stomach.


    What should I do at this time??Of course it is-the little bird is acting like a person + pretending to be.


    "Oh, brother, it hurts me to be kicked by you..." Aunt Sui made a wrinkled, painful expression, clutching her abdomen that had just been kicked, and doing a soft and feeble appearance there.


    "I''m sorry...I, I will help you push the palace and promote blood...!"


    Brother Lin was a little bewildered and half hugging Aunt Sue, he wanted to rub his belly for his junior sister...


    However, when he raised his hand, he suddenly realized-whether a man or a woman is giving or receiving a kiss.


    He was completely stunned there, holding his hands in the air, whether it was falling or not...


    At this moment, Aunt Sui grabbed his hand... and pressed it on her stomach... "Brother, please help others to rub it..."


    "Hmm..."


    Lin Daoshi''s face was red...


    For the first time in his life, he touched a woman''s belly...


    In the past, I only had no interest in my junior sister Su Gu, because-Gu Su''s appearance was too bad...


    Not only does he look bad, but he is also very active towards him...


    This gave Lin Daoshi a feeling of being ugly...


    But now it¡¯s different. After the transformation of rice and millet, Aunt Sui has been transformed into a living person like a big change... The original rude habits have also changed a lot, at least the appearance of her daughter¡¯s family...


    This made Lin Daoshi involuntarily treat her as a girl...


    That''s right, just because Aunt Sui did her own death before, Tao Shi Lin never regarded her as a woman.


    Now...


    Ha ha¡­¡­


    You can see from Daoshi Lin''s extremely red cheeks... he is already a little moved.


    Don''t say anything stupid that men are visual creatures... Everyone has a heart for beauty.


    Beauty has always been an important criterion for measuring love since ancient times... If Seven Fairy is an extremely ugly woman, will there be a legend of Qixi Festival?If Director Zhu Ying was like a man, would there be Liang Zhu?


    Just think about it and you will know that it is impossible...


    However, just as the brothers and sisters were getting better, someone planned to give them some setbacks...


    Chapter 2401


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and one


    In the locust tree forest on the hill not far from the river...


    A tall figure is holding his hands upside down, looking at the interaction of the two seniors on the beach with a smile...


    "Interesting...so funny!"


    This person is no one else, it is Zhou Ye who came to watch the love story that he planned.


    "Master!!" The figure of a pretty woman in filial obedience suddenly appeared behind Zhou Ye, and said with a grieved expression: "Why didn''t people just kill that stinky Taoist priest... he actually dared to stab me... ¡­"


    "Hehe...Sister, the master''s purpose is to make the smelly Taoist believe that his junior sister is also a ghost!" A figure wearing a red wedding dress appeared next to the white filial woman, and said with a smile: "Just now Didn''t he also give his junior sister a kick?"


    "I got a sword..." the filial ghost said dissatisfied.


    The married woman ghost smiled and persuaded: "Anyway, you can''t die. The evil spirit in the master''s sea of ??evil spirits will help you nourish the spirit body. That loss can be made up in minutes, so don''t care about my sister..."


    "It wasn''t you who hurt, so of course you would say that..." The filial female ghost became more and more angry as she said it. Unknowingly, her fingernails stretched out more than three inches, and her nails turned purple and black, and she looked ominous. The face that was originally pretty gorgeous also turned pale, like a corpse that had been soaked in water for a long time.


    Faced with the threat of filial piety to female ghosts, the ghost bride dressed in wedding gown said unhurriedly: "Are you sure you want to reveal this ugly look? You know, the master hates ugly women the most!"


    "Hmph, I''m just a female ghost, not a woman!"


    Although the filial female ghost was so arrogant in her mouth, she quickly put away her long nails and her face turned into an original pretty appearance.


    Obviously, she cares about her owner''s preferences.


    Although Zhou Ye who stood there hadn''t said a word, he had a panoramic view of the performance of the two women...


    Faced with the suppression of the filial service female ghost, Zhou Ye was not surprised at all...


    Although the two female ghosts are called red and white double evil, but to be honest...the ghost bride is much more powerful than the filial ghost...


    After all, the ghost in the red dress is a fierce ghost, and the ghost in the wedding dress died when her life was about to enter a turning point, and she was very resentful...


    "Papa!" X2


    With two crisp noises, the two female ghosts who had just been arguing all closed their gazes, lowered their small heads, and protected their hands behind them... an angry and grinning appearance.


    "Stop arguing..." Zhou Ye took the two female ghosts to his side, pointed at the distant river beach, Taoist Lin and Gu Zhi, who were getting better, and smiled: "Have you seen them?? "


    "Well, I saw it, Master!" X2


    Two female ghosts who were once frightened are extremely well-behaved at this time...


    "Go, take that woman away and leave the Taoist priest..." Zhou Ye said cheerfully.


    "Master, do you like that woman?" Bai Gui asked curiously, with a hint of jealousy hidden in his eyes.


    "Hehe...It turns out that the master likes such a woman!" Although the ghost bride said this with a smile, her eyes were like a white ghost, with a hint of jealousy.


    How could the thoughts of the two female ghosts be hidden from Zhou Ye...


    However, it is no wonder that, in fact, these two female ghosts were just taken by him when he came to watch the bustle at night... It is not surprising that they have not been adjusted yet, and they will be jealous.


    After all, he not only forcibly suppressed the two ghosts, but also used the blood in the sea of ??evil spirits of his own to nourish the souls of the two women and make them stronger... To some extent, it also made the two ghosts Some feelings similar to men''s and women''s affection were produced for him.


    Uh-to put it bluntly, it is the relationship between the owner and the pet.


    Now, pets feel that their status is being challenged, so they are a little jealous.


    "Don''t talk nonsense... how could I like to laugh aunty!" Zhou Ye''s face was embarrassed and said, "I just want to make their relationship better..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the eyes of the two female ghosts suddenly brightened...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2018

    "Then why does the master want us to take that woman away?" the ghost bride asked curiously.


    "Plum Blossom Fragrance comes from the bitter cold, and the love that has not experienced setbacks is not firm..." Zhou Ye said cheerfully, "Because of this, I want to create some setbacks for them... Well, that''s probably it... "


    In fact, Zhou Ye just wanted to see Lin Daoshi''s bad luck...


    "Hehe... Master is really bad... But, I like it!" The ghost bride smiled, boldly, kissed her master''s cheek, and then turned into a shadowless and invisible yin, toward Yamashita rushed to... "Waiting for the good news, Master!"


    Seeing the behavior of the ghost bride, Bai Guipo wanted to learn something. As a result, she just moved her little face over... and found that her host turned her head and looked at herself...


    At this time, a solid kiss...


    "I...I...I will work hard, Master!"


    The white ghost with a face of embarrassment, after saying this, turned into a shadowless and invisible Yin Qi, and rushed down the mountain...


    Zhou Ye looked at the two female ghosts and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    How should I put it, the red and white Shuangsha that made countless people heard of the discoloration is unexpectedly a little cute... It seems that he has made money from this red and white Shuangsha income.


    Speaking of it, Zhou Ye didn''t kill the two female ghosts at first, just thinking about his priesthood.


    After all, he is a priest, how can he be a shikigami with only one Queer?


    As for the two girls¡ªPing and Tingting, they are anxious to be his spirit... But these two girls are too strong now, just a little bit of evil spirit leaked out, let the monsters and ghosts smell the wind... That would be boring.


    That''s why Zhou Ye wanted to cultivate two more Shijins...


    The Red and White Shuangsha obviously have this potential. The most important thing is that they are female ghosts and their looks are pretty good...


    This is the most important point... Just kidding, is Zhou Ye the kind of guy who raises a ghost?He doesn''t engage in foundation.


    As for the jealousy of the two ghosts...


    Uh, it is indeed a bit troublesome, but to Zhou Ye, it is nothing...


    Who said that female ghosts can''t be affected by that??In Strange Tales from the Liao Zhai, the ghost Xiao Qian finally gave birth to a child for Ning Caichen.


    So...


    As long as you are courageous, the female ghost is on maternity leave...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but snorted...Ma Dan''s, he always felt that he had lost a lot of his little morals.


    Just when Zhou Ye was thinking about how to make his future Shijin obedient...


    In front of the river beach, Gu Zhi and Taoist Lin, who are getting better and better, have ushered in their biggest disaster...


    Chapter 2402


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and two


    Lin Daoshi and Gu Zhi, who didn''t know anything about Zhou Ye''s arrangement, were still in a realm that could only be understood by words.


    Although Lin Daoshi has a rather failed crush...


    But time has passed for so long, and I have forgotten a lot. After all, time is also the best cure for wounds.


    Moreover, for Gu Zhi, Mr. Lin Daoshi still has some, uh, good feelings...


    In any case, for a single dog, someone likes him, and it is also a recognition for him.


    If you really hate Aunt Sui, Lin Taoshi wouldn''t look for Aunt Sue whenever he has a problem.


    Even if Zhou Ye didn''t help Aunt Sui to make a new face, in the end, perhaps Lin Daoshi would marry Aunt Sui...To describe it in Zhou Ye''s sentence, that is-a bitch is hypocritical.


    With such feelings as the base...After Aunt Su became beautiful... Lin Taoshi''s heart was somewhat strange.


    Isn''t he a pervert like Zhou Ye, who can see through the makeup on Aunt Sue''s face...


    Plus, men are all visual animals...


    The two came in close contact again...


    The scent from Aunt Sui went straight into Taoist Lin¡¯s nose... In a daze, between the two, an atmosphere called ambiguous appeared...


    "Does it still hurt?"


    At this time, Taoist Lin, pressing Aunt Sue''s belly with one hand, his face was as red as the bottom of a hot pot... His words were a bit stammer.


    Although Aunt Sue was also a little confused, she still remembered someone''s words, that is-a woman must pretend.


    Even if you were born a big-handed female man, in front of the person you like, you must pretend to be like a delicate princess, and let him love you... love you.


    Therefore, when facing Taoist Lin, Gu''e drooped her head, frowned, and said with a painful expression: "It hurts... it hurts, brother!"


    "Sorry, Junior Sister... it''s all my fault!"


    Lin Daoshi felt even more guilty when he heard Aunt Sue''s words, and the hand that pushed the blood through the palace suddenly became a little softer...


    Seeing this situation, Aunt Su is even more convinced of someone''s words.


    Just when the two of you, Nong and Nong, looked deep in affection, Lang Youqing''s concubine intentionally, just when they were about to wipe their guns and get out of the fire-suddenly a stray wind blew...


    With the sudden gust of wind, the candlelight on the paper boat of the ingot candle, which was originally beautiful, was extinguished at the same time...


    "not good!!"


    When the wind just started to blow, Lin Daoshi suddenly raised his head and looked around... "Junior Sister, we are afraid we might have touched something dirty!"


    "The copy guy...cough cough, no, no, I mean, I''m so scared, brother!" The sugarcane, who almost returned to her nature again, looked like a little bird, nestled in the arms of Daoshi Lin, shivering... ¡­


    "..."


    If it weren''t for the trembling Aunt Cane in his arms, Lin Taoshi really felt like he had just heard hallucinations, and the junior sister who was able to beat three by one was back again.


    However, at this time, the scene in front of him no longer allows him to think about it...


    I saw from the distance of the road, a team of beating and beating to pick up the bride was approaching the two...


    In the team, no matter if it is a drummer or a sedan chair, everyone wears a red dress and red dress. Judging from the figure, they are all women... As for the face??can not see¡­¡­


    Because their faces are all covered by a layer of red gauze falling from their hair accessories...


    The strangest thing is--


    It is said that the married team should be happy, but whether it is the person carrying the sedan chair, the servant who sent the relatives, or the drummer in front of the road, each movement gives people a feeling of extreme sadness...


    This is just one side...On the other side, a funeral procession came from the middle of the river...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2019

    These people, everyone wears hemp and filial piety, and the hemp hat on top of their heads is pressed against the poles, covering their original features...


    The woman who throws money to clear the way, moves lightly, as if extremely happy.


    And on the coffin carried in the middle of the team, there was a woman sitting...


    She was wearing hemp and filial piety in the same way, sitting cross-legged on the coffin, pinching the orchid in her hand, with a weird smile on her horns.


    "No, it''s red and white..."


    Lin Daoshi frowned suddenly...


    "I''m so scared, brother!" Aunt Su is immersed in the realm of pretense at this time, unable to extricate herself...


    Who said that a female man has no girlish heart??


    It''s rare to enjoy the gentleness of her own senior, she didn''t want to end like this.


    "Don''t be afraid, I have Master Master''s jade gossip, and I will definitely protect us!" said Lin Taoshi, took out a gossip jade card from his pocket, bit his index finger and pressed the blood on his fingertip. Above the jade gossip...


    In an instant, the jade gossip burst into a dazzling red light...


    Lin Daoshi held his junior sister Sui Gu with one hand and half, holding up the jade gossip with the other, muttering words in his mouth, "Master Master is here, all evil spirits are here... Patriarch Master is here, all evil spirits are changing..."


    Following his actions, the red and white double evil spirits approaching him at the same time seemed to be shocked by the blood gossip in his hand, and their movements became slow.


    Seeing this situation, Lin Daoshi suddenly felt calm...


    However, at this moment...the welcoming team and the funeral team suddenly recovered, and they were forced to the two at a steady pace...


    But the jade gossip held high in the hands of Taoist Lin made a crisp sound out of thin air, and then it shattered into jade powder.


    "Isn''t it... so evil?"


    Lin Daoshi was taken aback by this scene...


    Is there any mistake? Even Patriarch''s jade pendant can''t stand it... Are these red and white double evil spirits so evil??


    In fact, according to a certain theory, getting married and getting married means that a new life will be born, which means birth.


    The funeral procession represents the end of life and also represents death.


    One death in a lifetime is for reincarnation.


    Even if Zhou Ye does not nourish the two of them with the evil spirits in the sea of ??evil spirits, after a long time, as long as these two female ghosts are not eliminated by the masters of Taoism, one day they can become beyond the Five Elements and no longer be in the Three Realms. The peerless ghost king.


    Today, the two female ghosts have been nourished by Zhou Ye with their own evil spirits, and they are no longer something a Lin Taoist can deal with.


    Just when Lin Taoshi meditated the Heart Sutra silently, planning to drive away the black and white double evil...


    Suddenly, the two ghost teams that had walked towards the two of them unhurriedly, suddenly accelerated... and crashed into the two of them.


    Lin Daoshi only felt a flower in front of him. When he recovered, he had been thrown into the coffin.


    Aunt Sui was sitting in the sedan chair with a dazed expression. The most terrifying thing was that behind her there was a female ghost wearing a wedding gown, looking at her with a smile...


    "Help¡ªBrother!!"


    Chapter 2403


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and three


    At this time, Aunt Sui, did not want to break out.


    After all, a female man pretends to be a princess, no matter how she pretends, she is also a female man...


    Especially at this moment of life and death, how could she still pretend??


    But...nothing...


    She was hugged by the ghost in the wedding dress behind her, and her whole body seemed to be frozen stiff, and she couldn''t move at all... To describe it in one state, that is-below the neck, all amputations.


    Except for calling [Senior Brother Help], she really has no tricks at all.


    However, it is a pity...


    Her brother Lin Daoshi couldn''t protect herself at this time...


    In the black coffin, Lin Taoist also vaguely heard his junior sister''s cry for help.


    However, even if he beats and kicks hard, he can''t move the lid of the coffin that presses on it...


    The lid seemed to be cast on the coffin, motionless...


    But, even so, he still shouted loudly: "Junior sister, don''t panic... I will save you..."


    As the two were taken into the coffin and sedan chair...


    The welcoming ghost ghost and the funeral ghost ghost crossed by... Then, each walked in the direction where the other party came.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Lin Daoshi, who was moved to the coffin, did not give up the idea of ??getting out of the coffin for a moment. I don¡¯t know how long time passed. Lin Daoshi felt that the coffin he was carrying sank suddenly, and the lid of the coffin was not as heavy as before. It''s jun, I can loosen it somewhat.


    Then, the voices of two men talking faintly came from outside, and the voices were a bit familiar.


    Although I don''t know what happened, this is indeed a good time to get out of trouble.


    Thinking of this, Lin Daoshi rose up his last strength, the whole human nest became a concave character, and then he kicked the coffin lid hard...


    With a bang, the lid of the coffin was kicked from the inside.


    "Wow-ghost!!"


    "A ghost!!"


    As soon as Lin Daoshi got out of trouble, he heard this scream...


    He glanced intently, okay, those two backs are so familiar, and Madan¡¯s is not his two disappointing apprentices, who are they?


    "Wencai, Qiusheng... You guys come back to me!"


    Hearing this familiar voice, the two guys who were planning to escape with their hands and feet immediately stopped their movements.


    Wen Cai looked at the Taoist Lin who jumped out of the coffin timidly, and asked: "Master...why are you hiding in the coffin to scare us??"


    "Yeah, Master... Go back and rest when you are tired. It''s unlucky to sleep in a coffin!" Qiu Sheng was relieved at this time. He walked towards his master while complaining: "Master, it is scary. Scary!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2020

    "Stop talking nonsense... what did you just see?" Lin Daoshi didn''t have the time to be with his two apprentices... He has a lot of things, at least, he has to save his junior sister first...


    The first younger sister who made him fall in love with him was seduced by a little white face, and the second younger sister who made him fall in love can never be lost.


    Thinking of this, Lin Daoshi''s tone became even more anxious."Qiu Sheng, did you just see where the funeral procession carrying this coffin went?"


    "No... we saw a coffin parked on the road. Wen Cai and I thought we were hitting an evil... just about to take a detour!" Qiu Sheng replied with a dazed expression.


    "Oops!!"


    Lin Daoshi''s face changed when he heard the words, and when he turned over, he was about to jump out of the coffin...


    "Master, be careful..."


    "Puff¡ªbang!"


    After a while, Lin Daoshi crawled out of the deep hole beside the coffin... "Who dug the hole here?"


    "It wasn''t me and Wencai who dug...that''s how it was when we came!" Qiu Sheng explained hurriedly.


    "..."


    In fact, when Lin Daoshi asked this sentence, he had already guessed who dug the pit... digging a hole next to the coffin, what else can he do besides burying the coffin??


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but shudder...


    Damn it, if this is really buried by this white evil spirit, then he won''t be dead...


    No matter how deep he was, he couldn''t get out of the coffin buried in the deep hole...


    It''s just that this time is really not the time to be afraid, he must first understand where the red evil ghost has gone... You know, his junior sister Sui Gu is still being held by those guys.


    Thinking of this, Lin Daoshi hurriedly asked: "I asked you to invite Aunt Cane, why haven''t you come here after Aunt Cane has been here for so long?"


    "Aunt Cane asked us to help her pack things..."


    "We finished packing, so we came here..."


    "What about things?"


    "it''s here!"


    Wencai said, putting the basket on his back in front of his master.


    Lin Daoshi hurriedly searched in the basket...


    "Master...Where is Aunt Sugar?" Qiu Sheng asked curiously.


    "I was taken away by a ghost..." Lin Taoshi replied while rummaging through the magical instruments and tools.


    "Caught away by a ghost?" X2


    Wencai and Qiusheng couldn''t help but stare at each other when they heard what their master said.


    "What did the ghost do?"


    "Who knows!" Lin Daoshi finally found what he wanted from his back basket. He directly raised his head and stuffed the two things into Qiu Sheng and Wen Cai''s arms."Here, you guys put this dress on for me now!"


    "Change clothes?" X2


    "Let you change it, there are so many things!" Lin Taoist said dissatisfied.


    "Oh... OK, Master!"


    Wencai and Qiusheng looked aggrieved and found a bush nearby, and then changed their clothes.


    After changing the clothes, when they came out... the two couldn''t help laughing at each other.


    Well, at this time, Wencai is wearing a red pocket with a pigtail in the sky... and Qiusheng?She also wore a red pocket...but she didn''t have a pigtail on her head.


    "Master...what is this!?" Wen Cai asked with a depressed look.


    "This is a golden boy and jade dress..." At this time, Taoist Lin also changed his outfit, wearing a cyan road crown, wearing a cyan road robe, and carrying a sword behind his back... The most important thing is that he is still dangling. A wisp of beard, it looks a little bit more celestial...


    The well-dressed Lin Taoist also saw Wen Cai Qiusheng walking out at this time...


    He looked at Wen Cai and nodded in satisfaction... As this apprentice was a little stupid, but not bad-hearted, not bad... Then Lin Daoshi looked at Qiu Sheng again, frowning suddenly."Why don''t you tie your pigtails?"


    "I..." Qiu Sheng looked dumbfounded... with pigtails??I??


    "Wencai, help Qiusheng tie two pigtails..."


    "Good master, what does it look like?"


    "Of course it is-girls have double braids!!"


    Chapter 2404


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and four


    After a long while...


    Qiu Sheng looked at his master... "Master... is this all right?"


    "Yeah!! This is okay!" Lin Daoshi looked at his apprentice up and down, nodded in satisfaction.


    At this time, Qiusheng not only tied up the girl¡¯s pigtails, but also painted powder and blushed...looks like an¡ªwell, an elderly fool.


    The same is true for Wencai, but he is better than Qiusheng. He only wears a pigtail, so he doesn''t look so abnormal.


    "Why are we painting like this!!" Qiu Sheng asked depressedly.


    "The ghost we are going to deal with this time is not an ordinary ghost!" As Lin Daoshi said, he took his two apprentices and walked to the river beach just now...


    He took out a rooster from the bamboos brought by his apprentices, cut off the chicken head, mixed cinnabar with chicken blood, and drew a spell on the yellow paper, while explaining: "Red and white double evil spirits, Seeing it is helpless..."


    "Bai Sha used the coffin to carry me away... and Hong Sha used the sedan chair to take Aunt Sue away..."


    "If it wasn''t for the two of you who were still virgins and bumped into Baisha, I''m afraid that Baisha would have buried me underground..."


    "Now we are going to save your sister-in-law, ordinary methods of exorcising evil spirits and evil spirits are useless for both red and white evil spirits..."


    "Then only rely on Grand Master''s supreme magic power..."


    "Let you put on your clothes and play the role of the golden boy and jade girl next to Master Grandpa..."


    "The golden boy and jade girl have the effect of warding off evil spirits...with the use of the gods and Dafa, all evils can be eliminated and all evils will not invade!"


    "In a moment, I will use a spell to help you open the eyes of the sky...By then, you will be able to see ghosts!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2021

    After confessing these words, Lin Daoshi has also finished drawing all the charms that need to be spared...If it hadn''t been for his yellow paper, he wouldn''t be hit...


    "The world is boundless, the universe borrows the law...Hurry as a law!"


    Following the spell in Lin Daoshi''s mouth, the spell on his finger burned without fire...


    Lin Daoshi waited until the spell burned, threw the ashes into the tea bowl, then divided the rune water into two and handed them to his two apprentices, "Drink it..."


    "Oh!" X2


    Wencai and Qiusheng looked at each other pitifully, closed their eyes and raised their necks, and drank the water in their hands.


    As Fu was under the water, Wencai and Qiusheng felt that in the wilderness in front of them, there seemed to be a lot of people in rags...They were either lying down on the roadside or floating on the water.


    "Wow-a lot of people!"


    "Shut up!" Lin Taoshi interrupted Qiu Sheng''s words, then lit the incense candle, made a circle around him, and muttered: "There are ghosts and no strangers, the little ones don''t change things. I bother you, and I ask you more. Haihan!"


    Qiu Sheng was aggrieved by his master''s cursing...


    "Why can the master talk to them, why can''t I?"


    "Master can kill demons and demons, can you?"


    Wencai blocked Qiusheng with a word, and couldn''t say a word for a long time...


    At this time, the Taoist Lin completely ignored the mumbling of his apprentice, but rather eloquently grabbed a handful of paper money and threw it into the air...


    For a while, the gusts of wind passed by, Qiusheng and Wencai, who were blowing, couldn''t help shaking their arms...


    They are not only because of cold, but also because of fear...


    In their eyes, the paper money lost by their master was caught by a giant hand protruding from the ground, and none of them was missed.


    The other lonely wild ghosts only dared to hide away from a distance, shivering, but didn''t even have the courage to go up and grab one or two.


    Lin Daoshi took up a handful of paper money indifferently and threw it into the air...


    After ten consecutive times, the giant hand holding the paper money firmly raised a finger and pointed in a direction...


    Lin Daoshi suddenly smiled with joy... grabbed the almost dried spell on the table, stuffed it into his belt, then turned to his apprentice and said, "Go, you have found the direction of your sister-in-law. !"


    While talking, Lin Daoshi took the lead and ran towards the direction pointed by the fingers of the giant hand...


    Qiusheng and Wencai hurriedly followed...


    Just kidding, how dare they leave their master half a step away from so many ghosts??


    However, after running with Daoshi Lin for a while, Qiu Sheng found that there were few ghosts in the surrounding wilderness, and he couldn''t help it anymore... "Master, why did you give money to that ghost just now... Then... What the hell is this giant hand!"


    "I was just asking those ghosts, do you know where Hong Sha has taken your sister-in-law to..." Lin Daoshi said as he sprinted, "Those ghosts are afraid of red and white double evil, so they dare not tell me ...That giant hand, it''s different..."


    "Is that giant hand better than the red and white double evil?" Qiu Sheng asked curiously.


    "How is it possible..." Lin Daoshi said disdainfully: "Although that ghost is more powerful than the others, it is far inferior to the red and white double evil..."


    "Oh? Then why is he not afraid of red and white double evil?" Wen Cai became curious too.


    "Because that is a ghost who wants money..." Lin Taoshi explained: "You want money if you die, you want money if you die, you die for money... This kind of stuff, money is their obsession... ¡­So, even if he says the position of the red and white evil spirits, he will be retaliated by the red and white evil spirits, but as long as he has money, everything can be discussed..."


    "..."


    Wencai and Qiusheng were speechless after hearing the explanation from their master...


    Well, this is not unusual...


    In fact, in folklore, there are always guys who have to stretch their arms to the sky after death... Of course they do what they want, it¡¯s certainly not a middle-aged ghost like [I want to guard against the sky] It''s just that they need money when they die...


    In this situation, they only need to put some valuable objects in their hands, or the currency of the world, and they can retract their arms.


    During the conversation, the three masters and apprentices came to a huge mound...


    This mound was born extremely weird, huge, and round, looking like a huge tomb.


    Especially, in the east of the mound, there are three big locust trees planted like three sticks of incense, straight and straight.


    "This is... the sky burial mound..." Seeing this terrain, Taoist Lin couldn''t help but breathe in a cold breath...


    What is a sky burial mound??


    In other words, this place is a natural formation of heaven and earth, like a burial ground...


    The tomb itself is the place where the yin and qi converge, plus the ghost-raising incense formed by three hundred-year-old locust trees, all the descendants of all the people buried here are ruined and ruined...


    Chapter 2405


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and five


    Of course, if everything in the world has a disadvantage, there will be a benefit...


    Although such a place is not good for future generations, it is a natural Tsutotsuka...but such a place is really suitable for raising ghosts...


    Those who die here will become fierce ghosts, and they are extremely cruel...


    Collect the great achievements of the world''s hostility, and finally bring disaster to the world...


    "Master, there are people on the hillside!" Qiu Sheng discovered at this time that there was a manor on the hill. The lights and colorful lights outside the manor were very lively...Even if it was midnight, there was still the joy of gongs and drums. Came from...


    "It''s over, I''m still getting married... It''s really interesting here!" Wen Cai said stupidly.


    "Marriage? Get a ghost marriage!" As Lin Daoshi said, he took out two charms from his pocket, handed them to his two apprentices, and confessed: "This is a ghost charm, which is attached to your own foreheads. Come on, these ghosts won''t see you!"


    "It''s all people here!" Wen Cai muttered, and put the charm on his brow.


    And Qiu Sheng was very well-behaved at this time, he would do whatever the master asked him to do.


    Why is it so cute??


    Because he just accidentally saw an evil spirit half of his body rotted into the manor.


    A ghost marriage is indeed a ghost marriage.


    After his disciples put the spell on them, Lin Taoshi led them directly towards the courtyard on the mound.


    Along the way, the ghosts really couldn''t notice that there were three big living people among them.


    In this way, the three of them followed the evil spirits who came to congratulate Xi and mixed into the yard...


    The yard is full of banquets, delicacies from mountains and seas, chicken, duck and fish meat, everything...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2022

    That smell, greedy Wencai wants to steal a chicken thigh...


    In the end, I was told by my master-"If you miss, eat it", I didn''t dare to move.


    It didn''t take long after the three of them got in. Perhaps it was because the ghosts and guests had already come together... and they began to prepare to worship and get married.


    As a strange sound of joy sounded, two maids walked out from the side gate of the compound, supporting a bride wearing a scarlet wedding gown and a scarlet hijab...


    And at this moment, an old man who seemed to be about to scumbag, dressed in a groom''s costume, stood at the entrance of the main hall, clasped his fists and arched his hands at the evil spirits, and kept thanking him.


    "Fuck, this old ghost has to live for thousands of years..."


    "Is this old stick still marrying a wife? He really doesn''t change his lust..."


    Seeing the appearance of the bridegroom, Wencai and Qiusheng couldn''t help but whispered.


    At this time, Taoist Lin didn''t care about his two unreliable apprentices... His eyes were staring straight at the bride''s figure...


    How does he look at this bride''s figure, how does he feel like his junior sister...


    At this moment, it happened that the bride was supported by two maids and passed by his side... Suddenly a breeze blew by, blowing a corner of the bride''s hijab...


    Lin Daoshi recognized in an instant, the bride with dull eyes, who was not his junior sister Su Gu, but who could it be??


    At this time, he couldn''t bear it anymore... he directly took out a handful of charms from his arms, and threw it out with the technique of a goddess scattering flowers."Copy guy... we didn''t come to the wrong place!"


    "Yes, Master!" X2


    Since my master has turned his face, what can Wencai and Qiusheng do?Copy guys go on.


    A handful of Lin Daoshi''s charms were cast down, and all the ghosts who came to congratulate in the courtyard suddenly screamed...


    Rooster blood itself is Yang Zhongyang, and cinnabar is a sacred object for warding off evil spirits. Coupled with the spell of Taoist Lin, the damage to ghosts is not ordinary!


    Taking advantage of the ghosts in the courtyard, Lin Daoshi rushed to the bride''s side, punched one by one, and smashed the two ghosts holding Aunt Cane... "Junior sister, junior sister... wake up, yes I... Junior Sister..."


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie..." A harsh ghost laughter interrupted Lin Daoshi''s idea of ??savior his sister.


    "I knew that the woman gave me a bride for nothing..." The old ghost in the groom''s clothes smiled weirdly and forced him towards Lin Taoist. "But, it doesn''t matter... just a little Taoist... ¡­"


    As the old ghost pressed towards Lin Daoshi, he felt a cold and overcast wind blowing, making him feel frozen all over...


    Biting the tip of his snake hard, Lin Daoshi let himself wake up, then muttered the evil curse in his mouth, took a sharp breath, and then sprayed the saliva with his blood at the old ghost...


    "what--!!"


    The blood-stained saliva sprayed on the old ghost, just like sulfuric acid sprayed on the human body, and a foul-smelling smoke appeared.


    "Smelly Taoist, I want your life!!" As he said, the ghost bridegroom was about to rush towards Lin Taoist.


    However, at this time, Lin Daoshi had already asked for the stiffness caused by Yin Qi. He assumed a Kuixing kicking posture, and muttered: "Please, Master, please go up to me...as anxious as a law!"


    Wencai and Qiusheng also rushed to their master and set up a golden girl and jade statue...


    Okay, this golden boy looks a little silly, and this jade girl looks a little ugly, but it doesn''t hinder the effect of the goddess...


    As the three of them took their poses, a wave of invisible power radiated from Tao Shi Lin.


    "Bold ghosts, dare to mess with the world, be cut!"


    As a voice that didn''t belong to Lin Taoist fell, the sword he was carrying was automatically unsheathed, and then...turned into a stream of light, and the terrified ghost bridegroom was instantly cut into a cloud of black mist...


    It''s not over yet...


    ''Lin Taoist'' hand pinched the sword art, and then the sword flew around in the courtyard...numerous ghosts couldn''t escape, and the sword passed through them, resulting in the result of a soul flying and never exceeding life.


    After doing all this, Lin Daoshi stood on the spot, and after a sharp beating, he shouted: "Respectfully send the ancestor master home..."


    In an instant, the non-human aura of Lin Daoshi disappeared without a trace...


    "Huh¡ª" Lin Daoshi sighed deeply...


    Asking the upper body of God is still very exhausting. At this time, he really wants to find a place to sleep well...


    It''s just that at the moment his junior sister is still in the middle of being fascinated by ghosts. If she doesn''t wake her up, Lin Daoshi is not at ease.


    Therefore, he had to drag his hollowed out body, biting his fingertips, and pressing hard on Aunt Sue''s forehead."Aunt Sugarcane, don''t wake up soon!"


    As his voice fell, the look in Gu Sui''s eyes gradually returned... "Brother, what''s wrong with me... Where is this place? Why am I here??"


    Chapter 2406


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and six


    "You were captured by Hong Sha..." Lin Daoshi explained weakly: "I''m here to save you..."


    Listening to Lin Taoshi''s words, Aunt Sui gradually remembered how she was taken away... She was moved at this time and couldn''t help but hugged her brother... "Brother...thank you..."


    Lin Daoshi resisted exhaustion and said, "You and me, don''t be so polite...this is what I should do..."


    Gu Sui looked at Lin Daoshi''s tired look, distressed to death...


    However, at this moment, she suddenly felt an inexplicable anger rising from her heart, and her cheeks became flushed red before she knew it...


    "Junior Sister, what''s the matter with you?" Lin Daoshi looked at Aunt Sui''s look that was not right, and asked a little strangely: "Why is his face so red?"


    "I...I don''t know what''s going on..." Aunt Sue said while twisting her body, "I...I feel that I am so hot now, I really want to put all my clothes..."


    "Not good..." Lin Daoshi understood in an instant, his junior sister was drugged...


    What should I do??


    If it is a ghost, he can solve it... But if he is drugged, even if he is crudely drugged, it is impossible to formulate an antidote now...


    "Brother...Brother..." At this time, Gu Sui''s mentality was a little unclear...


    Lin Daoshi gritted his teeth and stomped...


    Thinking of this, he said directly to his two apprentices: "You-go outside and guard!"


    While talking, Lin Daoshi picked up Aunt Sue and walked towards the inner hall...


    This place is actually a dilapidated courtyard, which was rendered incomparably glorious by the old ghost''s blindfold method. Since the old ghost is dead, the courtyard has naturally returned to its truest side... However, at this time, Taoist Lin also took care of it. Terrible...


    While talking about the importance of saving people, he put his junior and sisters in the inner room that looked dilapidated...


    Next - - is a fish and dragon dance overnight.


    I have to say that Daoshi Lin, who is in his thirties, is really a little bit unable to resist Aunt Cane who took the medicine...Plus he just asked the gods to use up the vitality of the body...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2023

    This night, Gu Gu almost didn''t toss him to death...


    At the same time...


    Above the sky of the ghost house, Zhou Ye was also looking down at the live broadcast cheerfully...


    "Tsk tusk... I didn''t expect that Aunt Sui would actually do this trick..."


    "Oh, Lin Daoshi is good...this can be resisted..."


    Just as he was spitting out with joy, two snake-like pink arms around him wrapped around his shoulders..."Master...Are you going to watch other people''s flower nights here? "


    "Yeah, Master! I neglected the beauties around me, but I will be resented by the beauties..."


    Zhou Ye looked at the red and white double evil spirits beside him speechlessly, okay... these two girls are obviously also in love...


    That being the case... He only had to take the opportunity to adjust these two ghost girls... and let them make trouble in the back house...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly... "Of course I won''t just look at them..."


    As the voice fell, Zhou Ye grabbed the red and white two evil spirits'' slender waist, and instantly disappeared in place.


    How should I put it... Female ghosts are completely different from women... Especially these two female ghosts were still young before they died, so that the yuan and the cathode are full of ice and cold, and they have a different style and body. Rou, even women who have practiced Jiu-Jitsu are far behind them...A variety of incredible poses can be easily mastered...


    You can even...cough cough, if you go on, you''re about to cross the line.


    No words...


    After the Zhongyuan Festival, Zhou Ye returned to the provincial capital with a group of his own women and Ren Xiaoluoli... Around him, ordinary people can''t see, there are two charming ghost beauties with him...


    As for the hard-working Lin Taoist??


    Haha... That night, he was almost drained by Aunt Sue, and then forced to marry by Aunt Sue.


    It didn''t take long for him to become relatives to Aunt Sue...


    After getting married, Aunt Cane sprouted in a solid state...


    In Aunt Sue¡¯s view, makeup and other things are too much trouble, occasionally painting is fine, how tired painting every day...


    Besides, she has achieved her goal, why is she so tired??


    As a result, Lin Daoshi found that he seemed to have lost his life and became an eternal hatred.


    I originally thought that the one who married home was an exquisite little princess, but after he got married, he realized that it was just an illusion... He married home, a tigress with a lot of tricks.


    Money, to be turned in...


    Wine, can''t drink...


    Not even going out to watch a play.


    If he is angry with Aunt Su, then Aunt Su will try to dress up again and come to him softly and beg him...


    Lin Daoshi just took this set...in two or so he was coaxed back home by Aunt Su, and then¡ªthen he was given financial power...you can¡¯t drink wine, and you can¡¯t listen to movies...


    In just five years, Lin Daoshi was tossed by Aunt Cane, her temples were white and her hairline was much higher...


    Asked why Zhou Ye knew so clearly??


    Haha, because in the year of Ren Tingting¡¯s 18th birthday, Zhou Ye accompanied Ren Tingting from the provincial capital back to the county. On the one hand, he helped the old man Ren to move his tomb, and on the other hand he proposed to him and married Ren Tingting as his wife...


    When the tomb was moved, Zhou Ye naturally saw Taoist Lin...


    After asking about it, Zhou Ye heard about the current situation of Lin Daoshi from Master Ren...After all, Lin Daoshi is a figure in the county, and his family affairs are also talked about by the seven aunts and eight aunts in the county. Object.


    After listening to Lin Daoshi''s experience over the years... Zhou Ye couldn''t help but sighed, "It''s really like love!"


    At that time, Ren Tingting was still a man... She said, "Do you like a woman like this, my husband?? From then on, I will learn like Aunt Su, okay?"


    Zhou Ye just stared at this, "You can try and see if you can go to the ground next day..." Ren Tingting''s delusion was completely shattered.


    Since Zhou Ye was present when the tomb was moved, of course he could no longer let the zombies of Mrs. Ren in the cemetery jump out and cause trouble...


    Directly across the coffin, he squeezed the zombie that Old Man Ren had turned into muddy flesh... Therefore, the move to the grave was done smoothly without any waves.


    Afterwards, Master Ren also agreed to Zhou Ye¡¯s proposal. After all, he entrusted his daughter to Zhou Ye at the beginning, and that¡¯s what he had in mind. In addition, in recent years, he has been with Zhou Ye and let him run the family¡¯s business. It¡¯s okay to make them prosperous.


    Half a month later, on an auspicious day, Zhou Ye marryed Ren Tingting back home...


    Chapter 2407


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and seven


    Time flies¡­¡­


    In the blink of an eye, decades passed...


    For Zhou Ye, decades of time were only a moment in the ocean, but for the entire world, it was a big change in the vicissitudes of life.


    In order to obtain development opportunities, Neon had to expand abroad. However, because of Ryukyu¡¯s constraints, Neon did not dare to intervene in Ryukyu¡¯s traditional territory in Asia. It only laid down a colony that originally belonged to the Netherlands, Indonesia...


    Because Zhou Ye himself did not have a good impression of Indonesian monkeys, he let him acquiesce to Neon''s brutal and bloody rule over Indonesia.


    And a mere Indonesia obviously cannot satisfy the appetite of neon...


    But in declaring war on Ryukyu, Neon doesn''t have the guts...


    Perhaps it was the contingency of history, or the inevitability of Neon''s greed, and finally Neon set its sights on the United States.


    The U.S. in this world, in this era, is far less powerful than the U.S. in Zhou Ye''s world...Although they did complete the industrialization process, they were dragged into the civil war for nearly a hundred years. In, many missed opportunities.


    Don''t forget, Zhou Ye threw the Cao clan and the hundreds of thousands of troops to the Americas when he was in the Three Kingdoms.


    Although Cao Cao¡¯s descendants were not as competitive as Cao Cao, but...when the sun never set discovered the new American continent, Cao¡¯s descendants had already built an empire that spanned half of the American continent. ...


    But even so, in the face of the invaders of the empire that the sun never sets, the descendants of the Cao family are very weak... They actually lost most of their land in just a dozen years.


    But fortunately, they finally learned to think and learn from the lessons of iron and blood.


    They learned various techniques from European countries and sent officers to learn the latest combat techniques.


    In this situation, the invading army and the descendants of the Chinese race that did not set had a tie...


    Each occupies half of the land that originally belonged to the U.S. descendants of later generations. In some cases, the descendants of the Chinese people still have a certain advantage, because they also occupy the land that originally belonged to Mexico.


    But later, as the English immigrants in the American continent chose to abandon the original country and establish an independent country...it naturally attracted the dissatisfaction of the sun never set empire. They sent their invincible warships to bombard the then capital of the United States, Washington, and even burned it. The White House...


    Of course, if they were just fucking the white-eyed wolves that were unfamiliar with them, then the Chinese wouldn¡¯t say anything... They would still be happy to see the two sides facing each other... Neither of them is a good thing. ¡­

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2024

    Unfortunately, I don''t know if the commander of the Invincible Fleet of the Immortal Empire was too showy at the time, or whether it was infiltrated by American spies.


    The fleet of the Sunless Empire actually bombarded Texas and Arizona occupied by the Chinese...


    This Nima is a bit on her nose...


    In this case, the politicians of the United States also acted fiercely, and finally moved the Chinese and these immigrants from the sunless empire to form a new coalition government...


    Then we all fought against the enemy and stood up for the empire that the sun never sets...


    Chinese parliamentarians must occupy half of the seats in the parliament and are written into the U.S. Constitution.


    Neon¡¯s goal is placed on this country that does not seem to be very powerful... After all, the centuries-old civil war has almost exhausted the nation¡¯s fortunes.


    Moreover, the Americas are really rich...All kinds of minerals are available, and the relationship with Europe is not very good. The final thing is that the Americas are not the traditional territory of Ryukyu...


    This is the most important point of neon.


    So after some secret discussion, Neon attacked Pearl Harbor in the United States.


    Then, using Hawaii as a springboard, the Neon Fleet launched the Battle of Midway...


    However, what Zhou Ye did not expect was that the United States was not as powerful as the United States at this time in another world, but the neon in this world was not as strong as the neon in that world.


    You know, the neon of that world, before launching the war against the United States, is basically the hegemon of Asia, and the benefits it grabs from the Asian colonies are enough to make neon launch such a big battle...


    and so--


    A neon that was crippled and half faced up against a country of America that had been fighting for a century of civil war... unexpectedly the two sides had a difficult time to distinguish the outcome...


    However, the country of the United States is the country of the United States...Neither minerals nor population can be touched by a lame neon.


    After suffering a miserable loss at the beginning, people from all walks of life in the U.S. reacted quickly... What will happen after the state apparatus of a major country is activated??


    The result is that all kinds of ships are built like dumplings...


    It can be said that the United States has exhausted neon with resources.


    From occupying an absolute advantage, to entering the see-saw state... From the see-saw state, it was dragged to the neon unsustainable.


    This war has been fought for four full years... At the end of the fight, Neon almost owed Ryukyu a high debt, and the entire government almost went bankrupt.


    Even the U.S. warships have already moved into the seas around the neon...


    It''s just that the United States won the Neon, and it was a bit enthusiastic... actually tried to challenge Ryukyu''s dominance.


    So-Ryukyu shot...


    One shot of the [God''s Rod] ruined a combined fleet in the United States, and another shot of the [God''s Rod], turning the US nuclear research institutions into ashes...


    Until this time, the European countries watching the excitement were relieved...


    Nothing wrong, this is still Ryukyu''s old school style-your uncle will always be your uncle, I don''t mean you can push your nose on your face without speaking.


    In this regard, in addition to protests, the United States still protests...


    Use without balls...


    Then, Ryukyu acted as a mediator and brought Neon and the United States to the negotiating table...


    As the provoker of war, Neon has an irreplaceable responsibility. In order to avoid a repeat of history and give an explanation to all countries in the world, Neon, as a defeated country, must not retain any armed forces, and its national territory is in danger. Ryukyu is responsible, and Neon pays high security fees to Ryukyu every year.


    As for the United States, even though it looks innocent as a victim... But how can it be possible to provoke Ryukyu without a little education??


    Therefore-the best garrison island in the Pacific-Hawaii is under the trust of Ryukyu, and no country or individual is allowed to garrison there.


    At the same time, the Guam base, which was originally occupied by the United States, was also forcibly deprived by Ryukyu...


    In the battle between Neon and the United States, no one took advantage in the end...If you have to say, whoever gets the most benefits, then only Ryukyu.


    So far, plus the colony occupied by Ryukyu that originally belonged to the empire of the sun never set, Ryukyu can be said to have laid hundreds of military bases all over the world.


    Chapter 2408


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and eight


    Of course, for such a result, Neon and the United States are naturally unacceptable...


    however--


    What the world says is imaginary, and whoever has a big fist is justified.


    The Second World War throughout Europe did not start, and Europe¡¯s perception of the United States has always been poor. After all, in the eyes of Europeans, those immigrants from the United States are the offspring of thieves and exiles, and they are not worthy of They associate.


    Besides, even if the same language is the same kind, they will not do it for the United States and Ryukyu.


    Madan¡¯s, let¡¯s learn about weapons that fell from the sky...


    Take a look at the weapons of a city...


    In the face of such a powerful weapon, all politicians must consider some practical things...what are the benefits of fighting?What is the disadvantage?Will he be annihilated?


    Well, after weighing the pros and cons, European countries are silent...


    Don¡¯t think that apart from orbital weapons, Ryukyu has no way to take Europe. You know, an exoskeleton mechanized army armed to the teeth is stationed in the British Isles. Okay... Although Wales was smashed, but-people Wasn''t it reclaimed and rebuilt?Don''t care about the details.


    Therefore, in the end, the representatives of the United States can only shout in the international community alone-Ryukyu, this is hegemonism, it is the authoritarianism that is in vain...


    But, this is no use...


    Within the time limit for Ryukyu¡¯s loss of the ultimatum, Neon first confessed and signed an unconditional defeat and defense custody agreement.


    And after the American ambassador was so blinded in Europe, he had to sit back at the negotiating table aggrieved and wanted to bargain...


    But in the end, I still had to accept the Ryukyu terms...


    This battle was fought... Hey, the two countries have a feeling of pity for the same disease.


    The same is the end of the world...


    Of course, this is not over...


    Next, Ryukyu took the lead in convening a global nuclear restriction conference...At the same time, it was proposed at the meeting that no country or individual should study nuclear fission technology for any reason...


    Of course, countries that are studying nuclear technology are not willing...but non-nuclear countries clapped their hands in favor.


    As a result, Ryukyu forcibly passed this agreement with the majority against the minority.


    Then, within a limited time, the nuclear research institutes of various countries were dismantled...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2025

    In fact, if you think about it, you know that those countries that are studying nuclear programs can certainly not give up the big killer that is about to succeed. They try their best to hide their domestic research institutes and researchers...


    However, there is no use for eggs...


    As soon as the time limit expired, Ryukyu used orbital weapons to launch indiscriminate attacks on research facilities and personnel in countries that still retain nuclear research.


    Zhou Ye''s central meaning is just one...


    In this world, only Ryukyu can master weapons of the level of mass destruction, and other countries are especially kneeling for me.


    That''s right, you are hidden deep, and some countries even moved the research institute to more than 100 meters underground... But this is useless...


    Under the influence of mental abilities and mental amplifiers all over the world, unless you are not studying in this world, you only need to think about it and Zhou Ye will know.


    Just so unreasonable, just so shameless...


    Come on, just do it...


    Lao Maozi wanted to blow up the thorn, but... after being taught to be a man by a dozen shots of the [God''s Rod] that fell from the sky, he honestly admitted it.


    At this point, the world has returned to peace... gratifying, gratifying, gratifying...


    Of course, Xinhua Kingdom was also established...For Zhou Ye...this is the most important thing.


    After the establishment of Xinhua State, Ryukyu was the first to express goodwill and return all of China¡¯s coastal commercial and tax rights. At the same time, it will return HG when the lease expires in 1997...


    In this regard, Xinhua also recognized the world hegemon of Ryukyu, and also recognized Ryukyu''s contribution to world peace-laugh.


    After all, everyone is Chinese, of the same clan, and speaking the same language... China''s recognition of Ryukyu is still very high.


    After finishing all this, Zhou Ye began his secluded life...


    He returned to Izu Oshima again... and became his own priest...


    Unknowingly time, it was the eighties...


    April is the time when the cherry blossoms dance, and it is also the best time for cherry blossom viewing.


    The petite-shaped Yumiko Araki, dressed in a sailor-length skirt for high school students, came to TV TOKYO''s Sportsmen Department with her parents.


    Today she came to sign a contract with the TV station...


    In fact, she failed in the draft contest held by the TV station... If she hadn''t been crying very sad after losing the election, the judges would not have given her a special consolation prize.


    But in fact, there is no use for eggs. Failure is failure...


    What made Araki Yumiko unexpected was that she actually received a contract notice from the TV station after the game.


    So, she called her parents over to help her sign.


    No way, who said she is not an adult herself...


    The signing of the contract went smoothly. After Araki Yumiko''s parents watched the terms of the TV station, they signed their own name... Since then, Araki Yumiko has truly entered the showbiz.


    Of course, as a newcomer, Yumiko Araki is not qualified to have an agent and various assistants...


    After signing the contract, Araki Yumiko was informed by the staff that four days later, she would come to the TV station to participate in a so-called entrance ceremony...


    In this regard, Araki Yumiko is looking forward to it.


    I heard that every time a TV station enters into a company, a lot of seniors in the entertainment industry are invited to come to the scene to speak out.


    One is to show the strength of the TV station to the members of the new club, and secondly, it is also a kind of support from the seniors to the younger generations.


    After all, such an incorporation ceremony will even occupy a corner of the news. With the help of those big-time predecessors, it can more or less grab the attention of some audiences, and at least be familiar with it.


    Four days later-


    Araki Yumiko, accompanied by her mother, came to the TV station...


    Following the staff¡¯s guidance, the mother and daughter came to a small meeting room...


    Araki Yumiko''s mother was blocked by the staff, and Araki Yumiko could only go in by herself.


    At this time, there is still some time before the incorporation ceremony, but many newcomers have arrived...


    They were divided into left and right rows according to men and women, and Araki Yumiko stood carefully behind the women''s row...


    Just when she was worried about not knowing how to talk to these unfamiliar future colleagues, the girl standing in front of her turned her head and spoke to her on the initiative.


    "Hello, my name is Zhong Yuanbu, I met for the first time, please take care of me!"


    "I am here, my name is Yumiko Araki...please advise!"


    Chapter 2409


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and nine


    Perhaps it was because the two were about the same age. Soon, whether it was Nakahara Step or Araki Yumiko, they quickly got to know each other.


    The girls of this era are far from the later generations who have been bombarded by pastoral bitches on the Internet and baptized by various Mary Su movies and TV shows.


    For them, even if they become competitors of each other in the future, they will not delay the establishment of a deep friendship with each other.


    Soon, through conversation, the two discovered that they were both born in 60. The only difference is that Yumiko Araki was born on January 25, while Ayumi Nakahara was born on December 14... ¡­


    This coincidence immediately brought the two closer together.


    Just when the two little girls were chatting and happily... Suddenly the surrounding voices fell silent.


    Araki Yumiko and Nakahara Ayumi hurriedly closed their eyes and looked forward.


    Sure enough, on the podium, more than a dozen seniors who they are familiar with came up, among them there was Yoshinaga Sayuri, the favorite of Yumiko Araki...


    After that, a group of newspaper reporters poured into the hall and began to take pictures of the venue. Then there were the speeches of the leaders of the TV station and the seniors.


    After the entrance ceremony...


    Araki Yumiko boldly ran up to Sayuri Yoshinaga, who was about to leave the field. "Senior Yoshinaga...Hello, I, I like your movies, especially Kamen in Izu''s dancing girls..."


    Sayuri Yoshinaga smiled and looked at the youthful girl standing in front of her, and asked, "Are you the new actor who joined the club today?"


    "Hi..." Araki Yumiko nodded vigorously.


    "Yes!" Sayuri Yoshinaga smiled and nodded, "What''s your name?"


    "My name is Yumiko Araki, senior..."


    "Araki Yumiko...?" Hearing the name of Araki Yumiko, Sayuri Yoshinaga thoughtfully looked up and down Araki Yumiko, a smile that made Araki Yumiko completely incomprehensible appeared in her corner, "You are very nice ...... Please work harder, we will meet again soon!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2026

    After saying this, Araki Yumiko left the venue under the escort of her female assistant...


    "Hey, I will work hard, senior!" In the face of her favorite idol, Yumiko Araki was so excited that she could not restrain herself...


    It¡¯s just that what makes her a little puzzled is¡ªWhy is Senior Yoshinaga so silly that they will meet again??


    Did the TV station plan to use her and Yoshinaga-senpai to create a new TV series?


    This is impossible¡­¡­


    You know, she came out of the draft and has no acting experience at all... As stated in the contract, she will study acting for one year in an acting class set up by the TV station, and then consider giving her a role and let her play TV¡­¡­


    What Yoshinaga Sayuri said not long ago, shouldn''t it be a year later??


    Is that too long??


    With a mind full of questions, Araki Yumiko fell into a sea of ??learning.


    In order to enter the entertainment industry, she had to transfer from Saga Prefecture, Kyushu to Tokyo...


    She has to take care of not only the studies in school, but also the studies in the acting class. It can be said that her life is quite fulfilling, and her biggest desire every day is to get a good sleep...


    Maybe it was God who heard her call, or maybe it was the end of the hardship that finally came.


    Three months later, on the day of the summer vacation in high school, the acting class of the TV station also announced a summer vacation study plan.


    Of course, before that, the performing arts class was unprecedented, and gave them a chance to relax...that is-a stay together.


    This trip will be divided into two groups for men and women...


    The destination of the boy''s stay is-amazing... Hawaii Island.


    It is said that going there is to let them pay tribute to the failures and traumas that Neon has suffered there, so that they can establish a correct outlook on life and values, knowing-at all times, be strong...


    Although Neon was defeated, isn''t it the second largest economic power in Asia??


    As for the place where the girl group stays, Izu Oshima...


    Well, it looks like this is extremely unfair...


    Why can a man travel abroad?Why should women travel in the country and still be next to Izu Oshima in Tokyo??


    It is a pity that this era is so unfair-equality between men and women?Dreaming...


    How could there be so-called equality between men and women in the Showa era??


    With a trace of dissatisfaction, Yumiko Araki came to the meeting place-TV TOKYO early the next day...


    Here, men and women will be divided into two buses-and then on the road.


    One way is towards Tokyo Airport, and the other way is towards Izu Peninsula.


    Every way, there will be a senior who will act as the leader...


    Who is the senior of the men''s group, Yumiko Araki doesn''t know... But who is the senior of the women''s group, she knew after boarding the bus...


    "Senior Yoshinaga!!"


    Looking at Sayuri Yoshinaga, who looked so beautiful in a white dress, Yumiko Araki was extremely surprised.


    "I said, we will see you again soon!" Saying Yoshinaga smiled as she looked at the girl who was still a high school student.


    Due to the large number of girls... So Sayuri Yoshinaga just greeted Araki Yumiko, arranged for her to sit behind her, and began to greet other female students.


    After all the dues arrived, Sayuri Yoshinaga sat back next to Yumiko Araki...


    After all, she is a senior, and not a tour guide. There is no need or reason to organize any activities... All this will naturally be handled by the female assistant in the group.


    As it was the first time to sit so close to her idol, Araki Yumiko even felt a little nervous.


    And Sayuri Yoshinaga naturally saw her nervousness... smiled and soothed: "Don''t be so nervous... Araki!"


    "Hey, I''m not nervous..." I said that I was not nervous, but in fact, Araki Yumiko''s skirt was almost ruffled by her hands.


    Seeing this, Sayuri Yoshinaga smiled and shook her head... She knew that girls are like this...


    If it is an ordinary girl, with Yoshinaga Sayuri''s status in the show business today, she doesn''t bother at all, and she doesn''t need to get close to her.


    But-Araki Yumiko in front of me is different...


    Who called her-the woman that bad guy called for?


    In order to be able to reconcile the sisters in the future, it is necessary to establish a good relationship in advance.


    Thinking of this, Sayuri Yoshinaga smiled and asked: "Yumiko, do you feel that we are being discriminated against? Why can boys go to Hawaii, but we girls can only go to Izu Oshima??"


    Chapter 2410


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and ten


    "Eh!!"


    Hearing the words of her senior and idol, Araki Yumiko couldn''t help but froze... "Senior... Actually I..."


    "You don''t have to pretend to be in front of me..." Sayuri Yoshinaga pursed her lips and said, "Also, don''t call me seniors, call my sister..."


    "I..." Arakawa Yumiko originally wanted to refuse. After all-if you don''t call senior, then you will be regarded as a lawless guy who doesn''t respect senior.


    Such a guy, anywhere in Neon, in any industry, will be excluded.


    Even in school, it''s the same.


    However, when she saw Sayuri Yoshinaga''s oppressive eyes, she suddenly gave in... "It''s... Sister-sama!"


    "That''s good!" Although Arakawa Yumiko added an honorific after her sister, Yoshinaga Sayuri felt that this was also very emotional, so she temporarily let go of this future little sister, "Yumiko hasn''t told me yet. , Do you think this stay together trip is very unfair!"


    Perhaps because of the change of appellation, Yumiko Arakawa feels a lot less nervous...


    Therefore, I have the courage to spit out TV station in front of Sayuri Yoshinaga... "Well, I feel that it is too unfair... Why can those boys go to Hawaii, but our girls can only go to Izu Oshima??"


    "Hehe..." Faced with Yumiko''s complaints, Sayuri Yoshinaga laughed... "Actually, if those boys know about Izu Oshima, they will cry and beg the TV station to let them go to Izu Oshima. of!"


    "Hey!!! Why? Senior..." Yumiko Arakawa was surprised and couldn''t help calling Senior again.


    "Call my elder sister!"


    "Hi... Sister-sama!" Yumiko Arakawa asked kindly: "Sister-sama, what is going on on Izu Oshima that would make those boys cry and go to Izu Oshima?"


    "This is a secret... a secret that only girls know!" Sayuri Yoshinaga smiled lightly: "When you arrive at Izu Oshima, you will know it!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2027

    "Eh, tell me, my sister..."


    "It can''t be done...This kind of thing, if you say it too early, there is no sense of mystery..."


    "My sister is bullying..."


    Seeing Arakawa Yumiko, who was gradually entering the state of a younger sister beside her, Sayuri Yoshinaga couldn''t help but think of herself at that time...


    At that time, she was not sent by the TV station... but by her father, sent to Izu Oshima...


    She was only fourteen years old at the time, and she was not a little beauty, but she was better than cute...


    At that time, she was about to take part in the shooting of the first movie in her life... and her father who worked in the Ministry of Foreign Affairs asked her, did she decide to get involved in the show business in the future?


    At that time, Sayuri Yoshinaga, who was in the rebellious period, said in a very categorical tone-she just wanted to enter the showbiz and become the brightest star.


    Later, she heard from her mother that her father hadn''t slept that night and smoked a whole night.


    The next day, she was sent to Izu Oshima by her father himself...a place called Sangen Shrine.


    There-her father, who is neither humble nor arrogant in the face of anyone, has a deep diplomatic style, unexpectedly knelt down in front of a young priest... I pray to the handsome priest who is not like a human being, and bless yourself Being able to mix in the showbiz world without any harm.


    And the priest named Jingongjiye didn''t immediately agree to her father, but looked at Sayuri Yoshinaga who was sitting aside, a little at a loss.


    "Tell me your name... little girl!"


    "I, my name is Sayuri Yoshinaga..."


    "Do you like to be an actor?"


    "Yes, yes, sir..."


    "well¡­¡­"


    Until now, Sayuri Yoshinaga still remembers that bad guy''s smile at the time, that smile-what she didn''t understand when she was young... But as she grew up, she experienced more and more things... ¡­


    She finally understood what that smile meant...


    In the Chinese proverb, that is-the smile of a weasel who stole the chicken.


    Okay, Sayuri Yoshinaga knows that it is very inappropriate to use this sentence to describe it, so that she will become the stolen chicken?


    But no matter what, under his blessing, the fourteen-year-old Yoshinaga Sayuri successfully became popular with that movie...


    So, she happily returned to Izu Oshima and vowed to go...


    In fact, whether she came back to Izu Oshima to honour her promise, or Izu Oshima to see the beautiful face that made her think about it day and night, she didn¡¯t know...


    All she knows is--that night, she finally couldn''t help but confessed to him...and he also accepted...


    The damn thing is-that guy actually took her down that night... and the sad thing is-she didn''t resist, but rather willingly and let him do whatever he wanted.


    Since then, Sayuri Yoshinaga has become a clear stream in the showbiz...


    Reject all characters who have close contact with the opposite sex. If it doesn''t work, just take the place to shoot... Moreover, missed scenes will never be accepted.


    Unexpectedly-this not only did not make her popularity drop, but was promoted as the most wanted woman among neon men...


    No way, every man hopes that other people''s wives will be embarrassed and ridiculous, and his wife will be loyal to him.


    And obviously, Sayuri Yoshinaga¡¯s persona fits this fantasy quite well...


    However, in the entertainment industry, there are many people who can¡¯t get around... When Sayuri Yoshinaga was very popular, naturally someone came to the door, even the producer unruly invited the person from the Black Dragon Club To talk about...


    I wanted to use some unreasonable means to force Sayuri Yoshinaga to yield. Of course, due to the influence of Sayuri Yoshinaga¡¯s father in the political world, the people of the Black Dragon Society did not dare to go too far, just a few verbal threats... ¡­


    The result...


    That night, the filmmaker made his life''s contribution to the land reclamation project in Tokyo, turning it into a concrete block, sleeping forever in Tokyo Bay... As for the Black Dragon Club??Ha ha... Annihilated overnight... The chickens and dogs do not stay.


    At that time, there was a lot of trouble, and the whole country was shocked... After all, the Black Dragon Society could be called the first gang in the neon at the time. There were nearly 10,000 branch officers across the country.


    But after all, it was dead... After a while, this incident was driven by some people and could not be given out on the grounds of extremely foolish collective food poisoning.And some guys with hands and eyes open to the sky, from the incident in which Yoshinaga Sayuri was threatened, somehow guessed the whole story.


    I know, shuddering, dare not talk nonsense.


    I don¡¯t know, just guessing, none of them are on the point...


    But anyway, since then, no one has dared to force Sayuri Yoshinaga to make movies and TV shows she doesn''t like.


    Chapter 2411


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and eleven


    In fact, the bus taken by Yumiko Araki and Sayuri Yoshinaga did not go directly to the Izu Peninsula, but to Tokyo Station.


    The girls, led by the accompanying female staff, bought Shinkansen tickets to Atami.


    I have to say that none of the girls who can be valued and signed by TV stations are ugly.


    Although they are not as beautiful as Sayuri Yoshinaga, they also feel a little more youthful and beautiful than Sayuri Yoshinaga...


    In addition, they know that today is the day to stay together, so they all dressed up carefully...


    Therefore, as soon as these girls entered Tokyo Station, they became a beautiful scenery in the station.


    Beautiful women are not uncommon in themselves, but¡ªa group of beauties getting together is too rare.


    It''s just that all the girls don''t care about feeling the pride of being noticed at this time. Who told their cars to be about to drive??


    After hurriedly passing the ticket gate, the girls breathed a sigh of relief after getting on the tram.


    "Ah...I''m exhausted!!" Araki Yumiko sat in her seat, rubbing her arm, and complained: "Why do we have to be so urgent...There are many trains on the JR line?"


    "Haha..." Sayuri Yoshinaga smiled as she sat beside... "Maybe it''s the upper level of the TV station, do you have other ideas!"


    Yoshinaga Sayuri¡¯s luggage is in charge of her female assistant, and¡ªwith her modified physique, it¡¯s by no means a short distance to feel tired...Other girls are not as relaxed as her... ¡­After all, they can only be described as artist reserves at this time, not even real artistes, how could an assistant help them carry their luggage?


    "Other thoughts?" Hearing Sayuri Yoshinaga''s words, Yumiko Araki couldn''t help but stunned... "What''s that? Your sister..."


    "Sa~ who knows!"


    Sayuri Yoshinaga smiled slightly, avoiding talking...


    "Huh-my sister is really..." Yumiko Araki was speechless...


    Since the newly recognized elder sister refuses to speak, then Araki Yumiko can''t help it... After all, Sayuri Yoshinaga is not only her new elder sister, but also her senior, the big sister-level actor of the entire neon show business world. ...


    She dare not be too presumptuous...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2028

    Because it is a Shinkansen train, it runs very fast. Just an hour later, the JR train they took arrived at Mishima Station in Mishima City...


    However, just when the girls felt that the staff accompanying the team would make them have a good time in Mishima City before setting off, they were told that they needed to immediately change to the express train bound for Shuzenji and go directly to the Izu Peninsula. Haikou, where to go to sea.


    This made the girls wailing...


    Although they were dissatisfied, they did not dare to show it out in front of Sayuri Yoshinaga... After all, the identity of the team leader of the women''s team is too amazing... Once she gets angry, maybe their future stardom will be Dejected.


    Has left a bad impression on Neon''s leading big-time predecessor, and still want to be in the show business circle??


    Hehe, you are dreaming...


    Therefore, even though there are a lot of dissatisfaction in their hearts, the girls are still full of vitality...


    When the girls, under the leadership of the team leader, changed to the special express train bound for Shuzenji, all of them were shocked.


    They certainly know how classic and respected the [Dance Girl of Izu] played by Sayuri Yoshinaga is.


    It can be said that the dancers of Izu, in that era, were called phenomenal movies, and even sparked an upsurge of all neon people to travel to the Izu Peninsula, but...the news from newspapers and TV is far worse This scene is shocking.


    Even the express train has been renamed [Super Dancing Girl]. It is conceivable that when the movie was first released, it caused such a trend.


    The girls seem to be able to grasp why those TV station executives made such arrangements.


    I just want to let them understand what the highest state of an artist is...


    To understand is to understand, but-the girls also understand one thing... that is-they do feel burning...


    Who doesn''t want to leave their own traces in history?Who doesn''t want to be the center of attention?


    All of this is also their original intention to step into the entertainment industry.


    "Senior Yoshinaga is so amazing..."


    "Yeah... Senior Yoshinaga is too good!"


    "I really want to be able to have a locomotive named after his movie character..."


    "Yes!"


    Sayuri Yoshinaga sitting in the seat, listening to the hot discussion of the girls around... couldn''t help but smile.


    She can understand the thoughts of these girls, didn''t she also think so when she entered the entertainment industry??


    At the beginning, she couldn''t find her favorite movie to play, so she went to make the villain who took everything from her... and what about him?He simply wrote (copied) a copy of The Dance Girl in Izu, and then it was published by the Neon Publishing House under the control of Ryukyu...


    At the same time, using various marketing methods from later generations, the word-of-mouth of this novel exploded...


    Half a year later... the novel of Izu''s Dancing Girl was screened in Tokyo... and Sayuri Yoshinaga completely established her position as a sister in the entertainment industry because of this movie.


    Of course, among them, the human resources and financial resources that the bad guy invested in this novel and movie is simply shocking.


    It can be said that it is precisely because the bad guy relied on the six neon newspaper groups that he controlled, all kinds of advocacy, all kinds of momentum, that he got the big sales of novels and the praise of movies.


    Then, the bad guy helped her win several best actress awards in various international film awards...


    So she was completely promoted to the pinnacle of the show business...


    Of course, she didn''t pay any price, at least¡ªevery inch of her body, there was no secret to that bad guy.


    Thinking of this, Sayuri Yoshinaga couldn''t help feeling a little feverish in her face... and her body was slightly soft...


    She wished to rush to his side with the power that the bad guy gave her now, and do everything possible to please him...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Just when Sayuri Yoshinaga fell into a certain kind of conjecture, the words suddenly heard from her side pulled her out of this conjecture...


    "sister¡­¡­"


    Sayuri Yoshinaga smiled and looked at Yumiko Araki, who was sitting next to him, and asked, "Huh? What happened?"


    Chapter 2412


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and twelve


    "My sister in Izu''s dancers, the role of Xun is so beautiful, so cute..."


    Araki Yumiko looked at Sayuri Yoshinaga longingly and said.


    "Really?" Hearing what Araki Yumiko said, Sayuri Yoshinaga smiled and squeezed her small face, and smiled: "Yumiko is also very cute, she will definitely perform a hot TV show in the future..."


    "Really?" Araki Yumiko was overjoyed by Sayuri Yoshinaga''s words.


    "Of course it''s true!" Sayuri Yoshinaga smiled and nodded... Entering that bad guy''s magic eye, it''s impossible for him to be popular.


    "That...Sister-sama..." After smiling for a while, Araki Yumiko asked cautiously: "Can I ask you a question?"


    "Of course you can!" Sayuri Yoshinaga is very good at talking to Yumiko Araki, who is destined to become her sister in the future."What does Yumiko want to know?"


    "I''m sixteen years old, I''m not a little girl..." Hearing the word "small" added to the front of her name, Araki Yumiko pouted dissatisfiedly... But soon, she was rubbed by Sayuri Yoshinaga. Facial magic has broken the technique... "Sister-sir...Is the Shenkong Ye who played the protagonist of [Izu''s Dancing Girl] really the author of the novel? Where did he go later? Why did he stop acting in the movie? ?"


    Seeing Araki Yumiko''s cautious and longing gaze, Sayuri Yoshinaga couldn''t help laughing."Because he... Being an actor is just for fun... He has no interest in the entertainment industry..."


    "Hey! How could it be..." Hearing Yoshinaga Sayuri''s words, Araki Yumiko was stunned...


    "...Otherwise, he wouldn''t have just acted in one [Dance Girl of Izu] and stopped acting in any movies..." Sayuri Yoshinaga smiled and shook her head.


    At the beginning, it was an accident that the villain participated in the movie Dancing Girl of Izu...


    When the novel was full of neon, Tokyo Cinema decided to put the novel on the screen. The director in charge of the film at that time felt that if the original author was used as the leading actor, it must be a good gimmick, and it could even ignite the topic. ...Make the film''s reputation even more popular.


    But the only thing that worries him is-what if the original author is an ugly man??


    After learning about this incident, Sayuri Yoshinaga immediately filmed the director and promised that the original author must be a handsome guy... and she is sure that the original author can be invited as the actor...


    So, a certain Zha Ye who wanted to be free was just sold by his own woman...


    The director originally thought that the author writes well, but it may take some time to train acting. He is ready to delay shooting for half a year.


    But I didn¡¯t expect that the author of the original book, who was so handsome and suspicious of his life, actually took less than half a month to honed his acting skills to the point where he recognized it, so...there was a later movie. ''S hot.


    A certain Zha Ye who only acted in a movie once did not want to act in any movie again...


    The fact that he disappeared on the screen, the neon at the time also set off a topic... Various speculations...


    Some people say that he offended the gang and was killed by the gang...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2029

    It is also said that he has immigrated abroad...


    In short, the mysterious Shen Kong Ye no longer published novels or movies... This incident even made countless women lament...


    Of course, for men, it''s a high-five.


    No way, who told Zha Ye to raise the neon woman''s mate selection standards by several levels as soon as he appeared on the screen??


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Hearing Yoshinaga Sayuri''s words, Araki Yumiko couldn''t help but stunned... "Why? It''s so famous... Why doesn''t he stay in the entertainment industry?"


    "Because this guy is an unusually lazy guy..." Sayuri Yoshinaga murmured: "He thinks being a star is too tired..."


    "..." Hearing this powerful reason, Araki Yumiko was completely stunned...


    How lazy it is to say something like this...


    What a silly thing that an actor who has become a neon phenomenon-level actor can give up his great start for this reason...


    As the topic opened up... Sayuri Yoshinaga also began to complain about a bad guy who made her love and hate in front of Yumiko Araki frequently...


    As a junior, Yumiko Araki can only sit there obediently, listening to her seniors making complaints there.


    But fortunately, the limited express Although it is not a train, it is extremely fast...


    After an hour or so, they arrived at Shuzenji Station...


    Next, under the leadership of the staff, the girls walked out of the station and got on the bus that had been waiting for a long time.


    The bus took them to the sea port on the Izu Peninsula. Here, the girls boarded a medium-sized ferry... and headed towards Izu Oshima.


    Araki Yumiko discovered that the boss of the ferry boat seemed to be very respectful to his senior...


    It is definitely not the respect of seeing idols, but the respect of the company''s superiors and subordinates.


    This makes Araki Yumiko more curious...


    Why did the TV station arrange for the women''s team to go to Izu Oshima to live together??


    Why did my seniors say that going to Izu Oshima is good for them...


    why¡­¡­¡­¡­


    There are too many questions in my mind, and when there are too many, Araki Yumiko is a little bit confused about where to start.


    With a mind full of questions, the ferry boat full of TV station girls soon arrived at Okada Port on Izu Oshima...


    After getting off the boat here, the girls, led by the leader, went to stay at the Oshima Onsen Hotel in Senjin, not far from the port.


    It is said that if you soak in the hot spring here, you can see the beautiful scenery of Sanyuan Mountain on the big island, and you can also see the beautiful sea of ??trees on Sanyuan Mountain... I have to say that it is a very popular hotel.


    As soon as the girls entered the hotel, they threw their luggage to the residence, and went to hot springs...


    In this regard, Yumiko Arakawa, who has been specially taken care of, also wants to go...


    Unfortunately, she was stopped by Sayuri Yoshinaga in the same room as her.


    "Don''t rush to the hot springs. When you come to Sanyuan Mountain, the most important thing-of course, is to worship Sanyuan Shrine first!"


    "Hey! Why...I want to go to the hot spring..."


    Maybe it''s been a long time, Arakawa Yumiko also dare to express her opinion in front of her seniors occasionally.


    "Trust me... the hot springs here are not the best... I will take you to the best hot springs!"


    Chapter 2413


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and thirteen


    Araki Yumiko was stupidly pulled out of the hotel by Yoshinaga Sayuri...


    "Eh!! Sister, are we the two?" After Yumiko Araki was dragged away by Sayuri Yoshinaga, she discovered that this elder sister not only didn''t take her classmates, but even her own assistant. band.


    "They will go... but not now!" Sayuri Yoshinaga smiled slightly, and then took Araki Yumiko and continued walking forward.


    After crossing a street, I walked forward about a few hundred meters, and I came to a fork in the road...


    It was a small road that seemed to lead directly to the sea of ??trees. Sayuri Yoshinaga, who was familiar with the road, abandoned the road and walked directly onto the small road.


    Although it is about eleven o''clock at noon, the path in the forest still looks very quiet...


    If it wasn''t for Yoshinaga Sayuri who was a woman, then Araki Yumiko would definitely not get into this path with her.


    This place is a holy place for some men and women in love, but it is definitely not a safe place for single women.


    Looking at the secluded mountains and forests around, Yumiko Araki couldn''t help but walked a few steps quickly, and came to Sayuri Yoshinaga''s back, and said timidly, "Sister-sama, why should we take this path? Wouldn''t it be smoother if we take the road?"


    When on the boat, Yumiko had read the travel guide. She knew that the Sangen Shrine, which is known as very effective, is also a must-see place on Izu Oshima. It is just that the road marked on the tourist map is definitely not Such a path.


    "Hehe, that''s all fooling outsiders... Only by walking this way can you reach the real Sanyuan Shrine!" As she walked, Sayuri explained: "For those who really know Sanyuan Shrine, Sanyuan The shrine is divided into two parts: the inner shrine and the table shrine..."


    "Hey!!" The sudden words made Yumiko surprised... Shrines or something-how can the inner and outer shrines be divided?


    "Do you believe there are ghosts in this world?" Sayuri asked with a smile.


    "How is it possible?" Yumiko was stunned when she heard the words of her predecessors... After receiving science education for so many years, how could she believe that there are real ghosts in the world... However, urban legends and the like, rumored in the market, Make Yumiko not really sure that there are no ghosts in the world."Could it be...are there really ghosts in the world?"


    "Of course!" Saying this, Sayuri smiled and stopped her footsteps, turned her head and smiled at Yumiko Zhanyan: "There are real ghosts in this world... and you will see it in a while... "


    "I hate...Don''t..." Yumiko was softened by Sayuri''s slightly weird smile, and tremblingly said: "Don''t, don''t make such a joke, my sister...this...this is not funny... ¡­"


    At this moment, a silver bell-like laugh came from the open mountain forest: "Hehe... Sayuri, you are scaring the newcomer again..."


    The laughter appeared so abrupt, that Yumiko couldn''t help but hugged her senior in fright, and screamed... "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhbbbbbbbbbbbjly


    "Sister Zhijinzi...obviously you are scaring the newcomer, OK!"


    Sayuri, who was hugged tightly by her younger generation, said helplessly when she heard the words.


    "Is that so? I''m really sorry then!"


    As the voice fell, from the sea of ??trees at the end of the path, a beauty in a kimono walked out slowly...


    Yumiko, who was lying in the arms of her senior, was not so scared at this time. She quietly looked at the place where the sound was coming from. When she saw that the visitor was a beautiful woman in a kimono with a gentle smile, her heart suddenly I don''t feel so scared anymore.


    "Hello, I''m Shizuko Yamamura, I met for the first time, please take care of me!" At this time, Shizuko Yamamura had already arrived in front of the two, and smiled and said to Yumiko: "I just made a joke with you, but I was shocked. You are so sorry!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2030

    "Yes, I''m sorry... I, I am here, I''m a bit too timid..." Yumiko, who straightened up from Sayuri''s arms, felt that she had just regarded her as a ghost, and her face felt a fever. .


    "No, no, I was too much!" Shizuko looked surprisingly easy to talk... She smiled and turned to look at Sayuri, and said, "My Lord God has been waiting for you for a long time... Go ahead!"


    "That bad guy will wait for me too? Huh..." Sayuri said proudly.


    "My Lord God has been talking about you all the time... He said, you missed three gatherings because you participated in the filming... So, this time you are going to be unlucky!" Shizuko Cigarette smiled lightly.


    "Hey!!! How could this happen..." Sayuri, who was still arrogant, suddenly collapsed when she heard Shizuko''s words...


    However, she soon cheered up again."It''s okay, I''ll ask my sisters for help..."


    "I''m afraid it''s useless!" Shizuko smiled and shook her head. "Sister Chiyoko and Sister Kaoru went to Europe together and said they would go skiing there...So, I and Sadako are the only ones left at the shrine..."


    "No..." Upon hearing Shizuko''s words, Yoshinaga Sayuri''s expression was as if she saw the end of the world... "I don''t want to face that bad guy alone... Shizuko sister, you will definitely help me, right?"


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    "Don''t be so cold... Sister..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Listening to the words of her senior and this beauty in kimono, Yumiko who stood by was stunned...


    [Three parties]??[God Lord]??[Do not want to face it alone]??


    What is this stuff¡­¡­?


    The most important thing is that the majestic senior who has always been in front of her shows a girl-like style at this time... What is this situation??


    Just when Yumiko looked confused, Sayuri Yoshinaga had already completed a deal with Shizuko...


    "Ah, I''m sorry, I haven''t chatted with Sayuri for too long, so I am a little bit proud..." Shizuko smiled and said to Yumiko: "Then, please come with me!"


    "Hi!"


    With a mind full of questions, Yumiko followed behind them and walked towards the depths of the forest...


    Perhaps because of the courage of people, Yumiko at this time is not so scared...


    She asked curiously, "My sister, what exactly are Omote Shrine and Nai Shrine?"


    "Omote Shrine is a place for those who don''t believe in ghosts and gods to visit and pray, and the inner shrine is naturally a place to drop demons and eliminate demons!" The answer to Yumiko¡¯s question was not her sister, Sayuri Yoshinaga, but a beauty in kimono. , Shizuko Yamamura.


    Chapter 2414


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and fourteen


    "Visit to pray for blessing?" Yumiko asked stupidly: "Since I don''t believe in ghosts and gods, why bother to pray for blessing?"


    Subconsciously, she missed the following sentence to lower demons and eliminate demons...


    Because, Araki Yumiko always feels that if he asks the latter sentence, something terrible will happen.


    "Haha..." Sayuri Yoshinaga smiled slightly: "Do you believe in ghosts and gods? Then do you occasionally go to the shrine to pray for blessings and worship?"


    "..." Yumiko was suddenly dumb...


    Well, before that, she had never believed in the existence of ghosts and gods, but-she would also go to shrines and pray for blessings with her parents... nothing else, just for peace of mind, a wish for the future... ¡­


    This question is so stupid to ask.


    While talking, the three of them have come to a quiet moon gate...


    At the entrance of the Moon Gate, stood a beautiful girl who looked about the same age as Yumiko. This girl was dressed in a red and white witch dress with a trace of dissatisfaction on her face and complained to Sadako Yamamura: "Okasan , How can you be like this... Today Ming Ming''s turn is your turn to guard the shrine... But she used an excuse to pick up sister Yoshinaga and let me help you guard the shrine..."


    "Hi, hi... I see!" Facing her daughter, Shizuko Yamamura, a kimono beauty, smiled: "When I send your sister Yoshinaga to your father, I will go to the shrine to guard the shrine. Before that, I will have trouble. You... my cutest little Zhenzi!"


    "I really can''t do anything with you..." Sadako sighed lightly when she heard her mother''s words, and then walked towards the shrine ahead with a smile."That''s OK...Sister Yoshinaga will be sent to my father in a while, and I will come to the shrine!"


    "I know, I know!" Zhijinzi smiled and waved her hand, indicating that she would abide by the agreement, and she watched her daughter''s figure disappear into the forest path.


    "Hey! Okasan?? Could it be that-this young lady is the daughter of Senior Mountain Village?? A lie?"


    Yumiko was sluggish at this time...


    In her opinion, this kimono beauty Yamamura Shizuko, who is in her early twenties at most, could have a 15-year-old daughter??This is simply incredible.


    "Hehe..." Of course Shizuko understands what Yumiko is surprised at... "It''s not weird, don''t you think your sister, she looks much younger than me? You know, she is 19th year of Showa [1946] It¡¯s the 52nd year of Showa [1978], but it¡¯s just like a girl of 18 or 9 years old. Don¡¯t you feel strange? You know, what kind of cosmetics is she? It''s useless!"


    "..." Yumiko was stunned when he heard Shizuko Yamamura''s words...


    Okay, if Shizuko doesn''t say anything, Yumiko really doesn''t care too much... After all, there are cosmetics these days.


    But-after hearing Shizuko say this, Yumiko started to daze...


    A thirty-three-year-old woman looks like she is seventeen or eighteen, which is simply...too enviable, OK??


    Seeing that the pot was pushed onto her body by her own sister, Sayuri Yoshinaga also began to reveal Shizuko''s old bottom, "It is even stranger that you are my sister. You are obviously seven or eight years older than me, but it looks almost like me. Age...It''s weird to think about it!"


    "Okay... Stop making a noise, come in!"


    As a man''s voice came from the Heshi building in the courtyard... the two-fighting happily woman instantly turned into a well-behaved kitten... and said respectfully: "Yes, Lord God! "


    While talking, the two of them led Yumiko along the wooden corridor leading to the moon gate towards the main hall...


    As if frightened by the respectful attitude of the two seniors, Araki Yumiko also became a little cautious... She didn''t dare to ask anything, only dared to follow the two of them, bowing her head and walking quickly.


    The corridor is not very long, only about fifty meters in size. When they reached the entrance of the main hall, Sayuri Yoshinaga and Shizuko Yamamura opened the sliding door and walked in...


    Inside is a room with a size of more than 200 square meters. The furnishings in the room are simple and elegant, and the wooden floor on the ground is even more polished.


    As soon as they entered the door, Shizuko and Yumiko sat down respectfully, facing the back of the slender figure in one red and one white, wearing a priest''s uniform, and said in unison: "My lord, we are back! "


    Yumiko looked at the back in front of her with some curiosity. From a sound point of view... Yumiko felt that this man should not be too old, but because of her back to them, Yumiko could not see the face of this young priest...


    The only thing she could see was the two red and white figures nestling around the priest.


    Those are two gorgeous women in kimono...


    They wear the Ji hair style, their faces are so beautiful that they don¡¯t look like humans, and they give people an indescribable sense of beauty...


    At this moment, the master from the back turned around...looked at them...


    When he turned around, Yumiko couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Shen Kongye?"


    That''s right, the young priest in front of him in the priest''s uniform is no one else. He is the actor who disappeared without a trace after playing the [Izu Dancer], Shen Kong Ye...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2031

    Keke, that is, Jingongjiye...


    In fact, to put it bluntly, it was Zhou Ye.


    After hearing Yumiko''s exclamation, he was not angry, but looked at Yumiko with a funny face, and said with a smile: "Sayuri, Shizuko...Welcome back!"


    While talking, Zhou Ye opened his arms...


    Seeing the actions of her own man, Shizuko and Sayuri smiled slightly, and after walking a few steps on the floor, they unceremoniously nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    "Bad guy... I miss you..." As she said, Sayuri Yoshinaga lightly closed her eyes and offered her pure to Zhou Ye.


    Shizuko watched with a smile, letting her sister act like a baby to her man...


    "..."


    The scene before me almost ruined Yumiko''s Three Views...


    Eh!!


    Didn¡¯t it mean that Sayuri Yoshinaga has kept a record of zero scandals since he started acting?And-when receiving the report, I also said that I would never get married in the future...


    How come...


    Just when she looked confused...


    Zhou Ye has finished the long-awaited reunion with his own woman...


    He happily let go of Yoshinaga Sayuri, who was a little breathless, said: "Even if you are so pleased with me and missed three parties, you will still be punished..."


    Chapter 2415


    Two thousand four hundred and fifteen chapters


    "...Bad guy!"


    Saying Yoshinaga¡¯s pretty face turned red when she heard her man¡¯s words...


    She reluctantly slipped her small face in front of her man¡¯s Huns and drew on... "...Bad guy, you just look at it for the sake of sending you the beauties back in person... just let them go... three times. ¡­It will die..."


    "Eh----!!!!"


    When Sayuri Yoshinaga spoke, she didn''t deliberately lower her voice, so --- Araki Yumiko heard her right away.


    At this moment, Araki Yumiko felt like she was a misstep girl who was abducted into the magic cave by her confidant big sister.


    Especially, the two eldest sisters, who were originally kind, ran to Zhou Ye''s side at this time... which caused her to be like the same person facing five people...


    This little girl suddenly felt scared...


    Anxious, afraid...


    Araki Yumiko couldn''t help but suffer...


    I have to say, this girl really loves to cry...


    Zhou Ye looked very interestingly at the crying Yumiko Araki...


    What should I say?Zhou Ye only called her by name, not because she was very beautiful, nor because she was famous in later generations...but because--she could cry!!


    This girl is really good at crying...


    However, although he didn''t even want to use any gentle means to get her from the beginning, it was the first time for her. After losing in front of so many people, it doesn''t feel so good. Maybe he will stay. Some not so good memories...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye smiled and whispered in Yoshinaga Sayuri''s ear: "Well, I will reduce your family law as appropriate..."


    "Now, you first step back!"


    "Yes, your husband!" X4


    In the latter sentence, Zhou Ye said to all the girls together...


    As the girls responded, their figures suddenly disappeared into this hall like ghosts...


    Seeing this scene, Araki Yumiko became even more frightened...


    She was crying, trying to get up from the floor and escape... However, what was terrible was-she found that her legs were frightened and she didn''t have any strength at all...


    Zhou Ye stood up with a smile, and forced her step by step towards Yumiko...


    "Woo... you... don''t come over... woo... don''t come here..." Yumiko cried loudly, while pushing her double back desperately...


    But unfortunately, perhaps because the ground was wiped too clean, even if Yumiko pushed her legs desperately, the speed was really not fast... Instead, Zhou Ye had a kind of fun game by herself. a feeling of¡­¡­


    "You are afraid of me...?"


    While talking, Zhou Ye was already in front of Yumiko... but Yumiko was already unable to retreat...


    She leaned her back against the wall, covered her face with her hands, and shook her head desperately."I''m not afraid of you...oooooo...you go away...oooo..."


    "What are you afraid of?" Zhou Ye smiled, grabbing Yumiko''s skirt...


    "Don''t...you go away...uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu you are not human...you are a ghost...uuuuuuuuu...


    Zhou Ye''s tugging immediately frightened the little girl, and his feet slammed on the ground... almost kicked Zhou Ye...


    "Snapped--!"


    A crisp sound...


    Araki Yumiko¡¯s cry was stopped by the pain from Apple...


    "Who said I''m a ghost?" Zhou Ye laughed angrily...


    "You...uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu... incredible¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye was speechless... "Well, let you feel whether I am a ghost..."


    With that said, Zhou Ye hugged Yumiko Araki unceremoniously.


    "There is no temperature on the ghost''s body, do you feel the temperature on my body?" Zhou Ye asked softly in Yumiko''s ear.


    "Woo...Um..." Araki Yumiko nodded while choking.


    "Then... where did Shizuko-senpai and Sayuri go... why did they disappear all of a sudden!!"


    "This is a very long story... Are you sure you want to listen?"


    "I... can I say I don''t listen??"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2032

    "Hmm-no!" Zhou Ye said while whispering a story in the ear of Yumiko Araki...


    Talk about the process of seeing him and Shizuko, about the process of seeing him and Sayuri...


    He spoke earnestly, and Araki Yumiko listened earnestly...


    However, when the story is finished... Araki Yumiko discovered that her clothes disappeared without knowing when...


    "Eh-!!!"


    At this moment, Araki Yumiko suddenly screamed... She desperately wanted to curl up into a ball, but it was a pity that she, who was held in Zhou Ye''s arms, was completely helpless.


    "Don''t look... why take off, me, mine, clothes..."


    "I do not have it¡­¡­"


    "Also say you haven''t...uuu...you are a bad guy...uuuu..."


    The girl started crying again... She was really upset that Zhou Ye was crying... She simply blocked her look... Of course, it was with his own look.


    At this moment...No matter how stupid Yumiko Araki is, she knows what will happen to her...It''s a pity that she can''t do anything except cry at this time...


    With a cry of pain¡ªand then a cry of crying... "One stay for one [it hurts]... One stay for one..."


    Gradually¡ªthe crying in the room became intermittent...During the period, there were also one or two calls that were different from the crying... people couldn''t help but imagine.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    after an hour----


    The poor Yumiko Araki was in the arms of Zhou Ye and enjoyed what someone said, the best volcanic hot spring on Izu Oshima.


    At this time, in the hot spring at Zhou Ye''s residence¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Oyumiko, my sister said that if you bring you to the hot springs, I will bring you to the hot springs..." Sayuri Yoshinaga leaned back in the hot springs and said to Araki Yumiko who was sitting in some kind of arms.


    "Huh-I don''t want to talk to you now..."


    When Yumiko heard Sayuri''s shameless words, she twisted her face and said with an awkward expression.


    "Don''t...you talk to me...Aren''t we good sisters?"


    "How can anyone be a sister, leave her sister, and run away by herself..."


    "Don''t you like Jun Ye?"


    "I...I just..." Yumiko just wanted to say insincerely that she didn''t like it. As a result, when she felt someone''s eager behavior, she immediately changed her words, "Who said I don''t like Ye-kun... ...I love Jun Ye the most..."


    Chapter 2416


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and sixteen


    "Puff--hahahaha... I didn''t expect Yumiko to have such a strong desire to survive..."


    As the voice fell, a girl in a red and white witch costume appeared by the hot spring pool... Araki Yumiko turned her head and looked, well, it''s not someone else, it was the girl who called Shizuko''s mother when she just came...


    "Hey! How do you know my name!?"


    Yumiko asked in surprise.


    "Mom told me!" While speaking, Zhenzi disarmed herself, then walked down the hot spring pool, sat next to Zhou Ye without suspicion, hugged Zhou Ye''s arm, and said with a smile. : "Dad, I''m back!!"


    "Welcome back, Zhenzichan!" Zhou Ye smiled and said hello to Zhenzi, and he stretched out his hand to embrace her in his arms.


    And Sadako nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms with a pretty face, and closed her eyes slightly, "It''s still the most comfortable in my father''s arms..."


    "Eh--!!!!!!"


    Hearing the conversation between the two, Yumiko, who was in Zhou Ye''s arms, pointed at the two with a look of surprise... "You, you... are you actually in this relationship?"


    "Yeah-Dad is Dad... Is there anything so strange?" Zhenzi said disapprovingly.


    "But... But..." Yumiko pointed to the place where Zhenzi and Zhou Ye were in contact, and said dumbfounded: "But...when a girl is an adult, shouldn''t she be like her father?"


    "Our family''s situation is different..." Sadako was even more disapproving when he heard this... "You''ll know later..."


    For a moment, Yumiko actually had the illusion that she was not in the same world with Sadako!!


    At this moment, a blood-red figure suddenly appeared beside the hot spring pool...


    "Master, lunch is ready... Do you want to eat first? Or¡ªfirst¡ªeat¡ªme?"


    Although Yumiko had been educated by someone, she knew that this red and white are the spirit of her own man... But the two women''s method of disappearing without a trace still shocked her...


    "Hey! Are you going to have dinner so soon?" Zhenzi complained: "Aunt Hong, I just soaked in the hot spring with my father..."


    "It''s okay, young lady, we can bring the food to eat..." Hong Sha said with a smile.


    "Don''t make trouble..." Zhou Ye stretched out, and slapped Hong Sha''s dolphins as he slapped... "You have to eat as you eat. Have you ever eaten in a bathhouse?? "


    "Yes, master... Hong''er knows it was wrong!" Hearing what his owner said, Hong Sha cleverly responded, "Then Hong''er will prepare now..."


    "Well, go!" Zhou Ye nodded...


    Holding Yumiko in one hand and Sadako who was reluctant in the other, he stood up from the pond...


    The eye-catching Sayuri hurriedly stepped out of the pool... walked to the dressing room on the side, found a towel, and helped her man wipe the drops of water on her body...


    No way, who told her to miss three family gatherings, this time is the time to show her femininity, in order to escape punishment.


    After changing into the bathrobe, Zhou Ye returned to the restaurant with the girls...


    In fact, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t like the one-person-one-dining mode of food sharing...In his opinion, this is a completely anti-human design...Although it can prevent the spread of disease to a certain extent,... There is also less fun between men and women...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye''s dining table still uses the style of a large Chinese round table...


    Sitting on the main seat, he held Yumiko in his arms as if he was holding a doll... Then, while eating, he enjoyed feeding.


    I have to say that Yumiko is not very tall, with a height of 1.5 meters, making her look even more petite in Zhou Ye''s arms...


    Nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, Yumiko, who was like a cat, was fed by Zhou Ye... while carefully looking at the girls who were eating together...


    Suddenly, she discovered something... "Shizuko-senpai..."


    "Ah, mom is watching at the shrine!" Sadako explained as she ate, "Mom is a well-known maiden maiden... When she is there, the shrine will be worshipped a lot more..."


    "Wish Miko??" Yumiko realized that she had heard another term that she hadn''t heard of... "What''s that?"


    "Dad said that my mother is gifted with spiritual power, so when my mother was not born, while grandma came to the shrine to pray for blessings, my father put all the self-serving horns'' cultivation power into the mother who was still a fetus..." After eating, he said: "Later, after my mother was born, my father asked my grandfather to send his five-year-old mother to the shrine, and she was nurtured from childhood..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2033

    "..."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Listening to Sadako¡¯s explanation, Yumiko felt like she was listening to the fantasy...


    Damn it-are you sure that this 17- or 18-year-old man in front of you is your father??Are you sure your father was already there when your mother was a baby??


    Now, Yumiko''s face is a capitalized [] character.


    "Haha...well, Sadako..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, interrupting his daughter''s words... "You made Yumiko dumbfounded... Wait a moment, I will take her into the mirror world to train her well. Only then can she understand what you mean..."


    "Eh! Mirror the world?"


    Sadako''s eyes lit up when she heard her father''s words... "Dad...then you take me into the mirror world to have fun... It''s been a long, long time since you entered the mirror world with your dad..."


    "...A long time..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help rolling his eyes when he heard his daughter''s words, "Do you care about adding it a month ago for a long time?"


    "It''s been a long time..." Sadako said confidently: "It''s better to be in the mirror world with Dad forever... Then Dad will only belong to me..."


    "..."


    Zhou Ye was speechless for a while...


    In other words, he remembered that Sadako in the movie was a very quiet girl. Why did he let Shizuko drink the water from the Zimu River, so that after Sadako was born, it became like this??


    Uh-well, it probably has something to do with his education of Sadako from childhood...


    It can be said that Sadako did not go to school for a day since she was a child. He was basically teaching him. It has to be said that Sadako inherited the genes from her mother Shizuko is really excellent, and she showed superhuman quality when she was a child. Mental power...


    Like her mother, Zhou Ye let her take the road of the Scarlet Witch...learning Chaos Magic.


    Everything is good, just a little bit H... I always want to do Xiu Xiu things with him... Of course, the two have already broken through that relationship...


    Looking at his daughter''s pleased eyes...Zhou Ye finally didn''t let her go to the mirror world... "Well...In this case, let''s go together!"


    Chapter 2417


    Chapter 2418


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and eighteen


    Before I knew it, the time came to 1984...


    "It''s almost¡ªsummer..."


    Sitting in the courtyard, Zhou Ye looked at the cherry blossom trees in the courtyard... Listening to the occasional sound of water bowls in his ears, he fell into a deep thought...


    In recent years, he has hardly traveled out of Izu Oshima, but occasionally travels to Tokyo by boat...


    To be honest, he was a little quiet and thoughtful...


    "Okay...Come on, let me find something to do..." After talking to himself, Zhou Ye closed his eyes slightly and opened his five senses. In an instant-hundreds of millions All kinds of sounds filled his eardrums...


    "Where shall we go to play tomorrow..."


    "Well-go to Menggui Beach... once you get there, you will never run into those nasty ghosts..."


    "Ok!"


    "Huh¡ª" Zhou Ye was stunned after filtering out the voice from the billions of voices... "Mengguitan... it sounds familiar... well... by the way, I am happy Ghost...ha, happy ghost...happy girl...if this is a series...it seems...probably...you can harvest several twins or even triplets...it''s worth a visit and worth a visit. !"


    While smiling, Zhou Ye stood up... "Xiao Hong..."


    "Master... call me!" As the voice sounded, a red figure suddenly emerged from Zhou Ye''s side...


    "Well, do you want to go out with me..." Zhou Ye smiled and called a happy... Mengguitan, there is no Mengguitan with a ghost called Mao... There is only one hanging ghost in the temple, which is not fun at all... ¡­If you go to play, of course you¡¯ll have to bring a ghost..."


    "Okay..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Hong Sha happily hugged Zhou Ye''s arm, jumping and jumping...


    "I want to go...Master!"


    At this moment, a white figure emerged from the other side of Zhou Ye...Who was it not Baisha??


    "Uh-!" Forgot... The red and white evil spirits are connected... If one of these two girls knows, it means that both of them know... This Nima... originally wanted to leave a way for those guys... Now it seems... out of play...


    Seeing Bai Sha staring at him sadly, Zhou Ye stretched his hands helplessly, "Well... let''s go together..."


    "The master is so nice..." When Bai Sha heard the words, he suddenly became the same with Hong Sha happily.


    "Okay, stop making trouble... Hong''er, you call the airport and let my private plane take off in fifteen minutes, Baier... You go and inform your mistresses... I''m going out to play God, don''t worry..."


    "Okay, Master!" X2


    Following Zhou Ye''s orders, the red and white evil spirits turned into a cloud of phantoms and disappeared in place...


    As for Zhou Ye, he directly replaced the priest''s clothes on his body... and replaced it with summer casual clothes...


    After a while, after the red and white Shuangsha came back, Zhou Ye directly took them into the sea of ??evil spirits, and then their figures flashed and disappeared where they were.


    Fifteen minutes later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A large private jet took off from Tokyo Airport... Its destination is HG.


    Five hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The plane arrived at HG Airport...


    As soon as Zhou Ye got off the plane, he was picked up by the convoy that had been waiting there...


    A sturdy young man with sunglasses said respectfully to Zhou Ye: "My lord, welcome to HG..."


    He directly ignored the Shuangsha who followed Zhou Ye, like two secretaries, wearing red and white professional skirts.


    "Don''t talk nonsense...Take me to where I live!" Zhou Ye stretched out lazily and said.


    "Okay, my lord..."


    As Zhou Ye got on the car, a convoy of eighteen black Umbrella courtesy cars started slowly.


    In this way, Zhou Ye leaned lazily on the comfortable and spacious back seat, and the red and white secretary who was holding him with both hands asked: "Have I found out what I explained to you?"


    "Yes, my lord!" After the black-clothed man in the passenger seat said respectfully, he handed over a portfolio: "I have found Sao Paulo Girls'' Middle School based on the clues you provided, my lord...the ones you want I also found you one piece of information about the female students..."


    "Yes, Not Bad!"


    Zhou Ye smiled and nodded while flipping through the portfolio in his hand... "Okay, after sending me to the villa, you can leave... Also, during my time in HG, I will not call You guys, don''t come to disturb my holiday...you know?"


    "Yes, my lord!"

 The Movie World Chapter 2034

    As a copy of Umbrella, the first iron law engraved in their DNA is that the command to dominate is absolute.


    Now that Zhou Ye gave orders, naturally they would not dare to disturb their master...


    After the team sent Zhou Ye to Mid-Levels Villa, they left...


    In the villa, there are already arranged maids...Of course, they are also biochemical maids who belong to Umbrella.


    After resting in the villa, Zhou Ye suddenly felt a little bored...


    What to do??


    Of course-I went out...


    After getting his own exclusive car, the Alt Kalman SUV from the ring, Zhou Ye went shopping directly with his secret secrets...


    I have to say that at this point in time, Zhou Ye''s exclusive car is really eye-catching...


    Almost he went all the way, causing countless onlookers of men and women...


    No way...We are so low-key...


    After experiencing the prosperous night culture of HG, Zhou Ye directly returned to the villa with the little secret red and white...


    Needless to mention a night of fish and dragon dance...


    When the morning sun shone on Zhou Ye''s face, he-did not wake up...


    Well, you expect a guy who likes to sleep in can smell the chicken and dance. It''s a bit too extravagant...


    In fact, Zhou Ye was awakened by the little red and white secrets around him in a way that men like... As for, what is the way men like to get up?Ahem... Guess!


    In the cloakroom of more than two hundred square meters, Zhou Ye stood there lazily... letting himself be tossed by the red and white double secret...


    "I think this white T-shirt with these black cropped pants is more suitable for the owner..."


    "No, no, sister... I think this checkered T-shirt with this beach pants is more suitable for the owner... After all, the owner is going to soak female students this time... If the dress is too mature, I am afraid I will be scared. How about them¡­¡­"


    "Hey...Bai''er, what you said makes sense... Then this set... By the way, add a pair of sunglasses... plus this low-key and luxurious custom men''s watch... Okay, let''s live! "


    "Wait, what shoes are you going to wear for the master?"


    Zhou Ye watched his two well-behaved little secretaries arguing over their clothes...for a while...


    "Okay, I''ll wear flip-flops...Flip-flops with pants are the best match..."


    Chapter 2419


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and nineteen


    "Oh, that''s not right... the tent is not set up like this..."


    "That''s not it... Sister Lin, if you can''t do it, don''t give it a command..."


    "It should be like this... first insert this nail here... and then..."


    When Zhou Ye came to Devil Beach with a guitar case on his back, he saw five silly girls on the beach, helpless in front of a tent...


    When he saw this, he smiled... well.It seems that the time has come to strike up a conversation...


    "Excuse me, do you need my help?" Zhou Ye walked towards the five girls... and asked with a smile while walking.


    The five girls who were still arguing about how to set up the tent fell silent in an instant.


    "He... he''s so handsome..."


    "I... I think... I can''t help it..."


    "Sister nympho, people won''t like you... Sister Lin is pretty much the same!"


    "Don''t... don''t be so loud... I''ll be embarrassed..."


    "I...I think I want to fall in love!"


    Perhaps it was because they felt that Zhou Ye was still far away from them, and they would never be heard when speaking in a low voice... But they would never think of what kind of existence they were facing.


    To Zhou Ye, what they thought they were talking quietly was as loud as Hong Zhongming...


    When Zhou Ye walked in front of them, the girls stopped the discussion... Lin Xiaohua, known as Sister Lin, lowered her head with shame, and occasionally looked up at Zhou Ye...and the others The girl was almost like this, except for¡ªLin Qingqing.


    This girl really deserves to be the hottest girl in the whole play. She is silly and bold who dares to fool around. When she sees Zhou Ye coming, she is not shy, but instead she looks at Zhou Ye carelessly and asks loudly: "Hey, you Is there any attempt to us..."


    "...Uh, I just think your tent is a little stubborn, so I want to help you!" Zhou Ye said with a helpless expression of his hand.


    "stubborn¡­¡­"


    "Puff......"


    It seems that Zhou Ye''s novel statement has attracted attention, and the girls suddenly endure the laughter...


    Even Lin Qingqing laughed boldly and said, "Hey, can you speak...what a tent is a bit stubborn..."


    "If the tent is not stubborn, how can you refuse to obediently let you set it up?" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    The girls laughed again after hearing this...


    For a while, the beach was full of girls'' silver bells of laughter... I have to say that if you look at these girls from the perspective of later generations, they are not very beautiful, but they are really natural, and-just a little bit Dress up, just five beauties...


    "Well, for the sake of your sincerity... Then we will allow you to help us clean up this stubborn tent!"


    Lin Qingqing smiled and said...


    I have to say that laughter is always the best bridge between people...


    Just a little humor, let the girls put a little guard on Zhou Ye...


    "Then I''m really honored!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded... Then he put the guitar case he was carrying on the beach and reached out to help the girls set up the tent.


    In the hands of the girls, this tent was stubborn and self-willed, but in the hands of Zhou Ye, the tent was like the most well-behaved and obedient child. It took only two minutes to set up a tent that the girls could not help but set up. Up...


    By the way, Zhou Ye helped them reinforce a little bit so that they wouldn''t be blown away even with a knife.


    "Wow, you are amazing..."


    "Yeah yeah¡­¡­"


    The girls looked at the erected tent and couldn''t help but gathered around Zhou Ye, chattering and complimenting...


    Everyone has the heart of beauty...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2035

    Handsome, gentle, and with a great sense of humor... How could such a man not attract these young girls??


    Of course, not everyone eats this set... just like - Lin Qingqing doesn''t eat Zhou Ye''s set.


    She just said thank you to Zhou Ye seemingly indifferent, and then backed out...


    "Hey, don''t be nymphomaniac...Can you still swim?"


    After hearing Lin Qingqing''s words, the girls let Zhou Ye go temporarily...


    It''s not that they don''t want to be around Zhou Ye anymore, it''s just that they are afraid of being laughed at by their friends...So Zhou Ye finally calmed down temporarily.


    Standing by the tent, Lin Qingqing glanced at Zhou Ye, and then said, "We are going to change our swimsuits...Don''t take a peek..."


    "...I won''t take a peek!" Zhou Ye said helplessly, turning his back to the tent...


    Really, if he really wants to see it, should he still peek at it??


    However, in the face of Zhou Ye''s statement, Lin Qingqing questioned with a look of disgust: "I don''t believe you. You look like a pervert... No, I have to look at you..."


    While talking, Lin Qingqing walked to the opposite side of Zhou Ye, staring at Zhou Ye, looking like a defensive pervert...


    Zhou Ye was depressed by this girl...Fuck, where am I like a pervert??


    "Qingqing...Don''t be like this..." Lin Xiaohua couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "Yeah, Qingqing... he is a good person!" Well, Yan Ruyu sent Zhou Ye a good person card...


    "...Don''t be fussy, you quickly go in and change your clothes, I am staring at him outside... I will never let him have a chance to peek!" Lin Qingqing said nonchalantly...


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at the sea girl, speechless...


    Niu, you shouldn''t be born in HG, you should be born in the northeast...You really are not HG at all.


    However, is Zhou Ye an angry person??


    Although Zhou Ye would not directly let Lin Qingqing die like a man, but - occasionally it would be fine to give a little lesson.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled wickedly... his eyes looked at Lin Qingqing''s, and he whispered, "Would you like to play a small game?"


    "What game?" Lin Qingqing didn''t know what was wrong, it was the first time she was so rude to a stranger...


    But, don''t know why, when she saw that several of her classmates were overwhelmed by Zhou Ye''s charm, the fire didn''t strike.


    "How about looking at each other and playing a game to see who blinks first?" Zhou Ye said, smiling happily."If anyone loses, he must agree to a small condition that is not excessive, how about it?"


    "Oh, naive..." Little Pepper deserves to be Little Pepper... he directly rejected Zhou Ye''s proposal.


    "If you dare not dare, I won''t laugh at you!" Zhou Ye remembered that this girl was very competitive, so...please don''t be as aggressive as a general-come on, hurt each other.


    Chapter 2420


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and twenty


    Sure enough, under Zhou Ye''s agitation, Lin Qingqing''s temperament came up instantly.


    "Come here, I''m afraid of you..." Lin Qingqing said loudly, "If you lose, I must make you shout to the sea a hundred times [I''m a bad guy]"


    "Haha... the outcome is still not divided, you have already decided your bet, be careful and too confident..."


    "come¡­¡­"


    "ready, go!"


    With Zhou Ye''s start, the two suddenly looked at each other''s eyes...


    Lin Qingqing''s eyes widened, staring at Zhou Ye''s eyes firmly...as if he wanted to stare Zhou Ye to death with his eyes.


    And what about Zhou Ye?Then he looked at Lin Qingqing with a smile in his eyes... that peaceful appearance could make Lin Qingqing angry...


    Stare at you...


    Let you be okay...


    Let you...


    Just as Lin Qingqing was talking about Zhou Ye¡¯s evils, she suddenly discovered that Zhou Ye¡¯s dark pupils were like a black hole. Her soul seemed to be sucked in. Before she knew it, she turned towards Zhou. Ye walked over...


    However, at this moment, she suddenly woke up...


    What''s wrong with yourself??Why do you want to embrace this person?


    When she realized that something was wrong, she didn''t dare to look at Zhou Ye''s eyes again. Subconsciously, she closed her eyes... I was afraid that it would be difficult for her to be attracted by those magical eyes...


    This bad guy, it''s okay why the eyes are so good-looking... She almost got embarrassed just now...


    "You lost..." Zhou Ye''s low and magnetic voice sounded directly in her ears...


    This made Lin Qingqing''s heart suddenly startled... Then she realized that she had lost because of a careless moment...


    "Okay, you''re cruel..."


    Lin Qingqing glared at Zhou Ye bitterly. He confessed to losing his gambling and walked to the sea, trumpet-shaped his hands, and shouted at the sea: "I''m a bad guy..."


    When she called the fifty-fifth time, Lin Xiaohua and the others had already changed their swimsuits in the tent and walked out...


    Lin Xiaohua looked at Lin Qingqing who was standing on the beach shouting "I''m a bad person", she walked up to Zhou Ye with a look of confusion, and asked, "What happened to Qingqing? Why did she call herself a bad person? ..."


    "Uh-she probably thought that the bet I wanted was this!" Zhou Ye said helplessly.


    "Bet? What bet?" Lin Xiaohua was even more confused when she heard Zhou Ye''s words...


    "Haha... it''s just a bet for a small game!" Zhou Ye said, extending his hand, "Hello, this is Zhou Ye..."


    "Hello, hello... my name is Lin Xiaohua..." Looking at Zhou Ye''s outstretched hand, Lin Xiaohua''s face flushed, and she stretched out her hand to hold Zhou Ye''s hand slightly...


    Zhou Ye didn''t hold Lin Xiaohua''s hand, but after a light grip, he let it go...


    He is not in a hurry, he needs to eat one bite at a time.


    At this time, the other girls also walked out of the tent. They obviously heard Zhou Ye''s self-introduction and greeted Zhou Ye with a smile.


    "Hello, this is Yan Ruyu..." The glasses girl introduced herself with a smile...


    "I''m¡­¡­"


    As the girls and Zhou Ye finished introducing themselves to each other, Lin Qingqing over there also yelled "I''m a bad guy" a hundred times...


    She saw that Zhou Ye was surrounded by the girls again... She made a face at Zhou Ye, then got into the tent angrily and went to change her swimsuit...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2036

    To tell the truth¡­¡­


    The swimsuits of this era are of the one-piece style, and there is no explosiveness at all...especially the girls are still developing, far more popular than they were later...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye naturally had no chance to feast his eyes.


    As the girls changed their clothes, Lin Qingqing directly raised her hands... and shouted, "Go swimming!"


    The girls immediately rushed towards the sea under her leadership.


    I have to say that being young is great.


    And Zhou Ye, sitting on the beach, watching the five girls swimming and running sometimes on the beach by the sea...


    "Hey--, won''t you come down?" Lin Xiaohua, who was playing, saw Zhou Ye sitting on the beach, looking bored, and couldn''t help shouting to him: "Come down and play together..."


    "Yeah, come on!"


    "Come and play together!"


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye looked at the girls on the beach and felt that sitting on the beach alone would be quite boring, so...just take off his shorts...


    "what----!!"


    "rogue----!!"


    "Oh!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s actions, the girls screamed, among which Lin Qingqing''s hooligan scream was the loudest...


    Okay, why do you still cover your face with your hands??


    Hold your hand and hold it, but-your fingers are so big, are you sure that holding it works??


    In a sense, men and women are actually lustful...


    Men are feminine, women are masculine... It''s not difficult to understand why opposite sexes attract each other.


    Therefore, when Zhou Ye took off their pants in front of them in a prankster there, they screamed in fright, but at the same time they screamed--they widened their eyes as if they wanted to take a look. , What''s under Zhou Ye''s pants...


    But unfortunately--


    Under Zhou Ye''s pants are swimming trunks.


    "Cut..." X5


    This time, the five girls are in sync.


    "Hey, what do you cut... Are you disappointed not to see it?" Zhou Ye joked with a smile.


    "Just your body like a bamboo pole, ghosts love it!" Lin Qingqing said with a look of disdain.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye had nothing to do with the girl... He took off his T-shirt directly... In an instant, the full but not cumbersome muscles and straight mermaid line leaked out...


    "Guru..."


    Looking at the figure that looked like a work of art in front of him, I didn''t know who swallowed.


    "What are you going to play?" Zhou Ye walked to the girls with a smile and asked.


    "Play¡ªghost hunting!" Lin Qingqing suggested: "Let¡¯s play black and white first. Whoever loses will catch others blindfolded, how about?"


    While talking, she blinked at the other girls...


    "Okay, okay!"


    "I like playing ghost hunting games best!"


    Lin Qingqing carried Zhou Ye''s actions on his back, but how could he hide it from him...


    However, ghost hunting... is also a very interesting game... it is worth playing.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye nodded in agreement and said, "Okay...I agree!"


    "Since everyone agrees, let''s go with the black and white match first..." While talking, Lin Qingqing made a secret signal to the other girls that they all knew, that is--everyone came back...


    "Black and white...Black and white..." XN


    Chapter 2421


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and twenty one


    As the party who deliberately released the water, Zhou Ye lost the game without any dispute.


    Lin Qingqing thought he had a trick, and happily ran into the tent, found out her scarf, and then folded a few stacks...and tried it on her own eyes again, after confirming that she really couldn''t see anything, Then he ran behind Zhou Ye and said softly, "Squat down, you stand so high, how can I help you with the scarf!"


    Zhou Ye squatted down with a smile, and let Lin Qingqing tie her scarf...


    After Lin Qingqing tied Zhou Ye''s eyes and made sure that he would never see him again, he smiled and said, "There is a rule for ghost hunting games in our school..."


    "Oh? What rules?" Zhou Ye asked cheerfully.


    "Only by catching everyone is a victory..." Lin Qingqing said with self-confidence: "Furthermore, after catching someone, she can only be caught if she admits that she was caught... otherwise, Not counting...the first person caught, as the next ghost...continue the game..."


    If this is played by a normal person, this rule can be said to be very harsh...


    It is not easy for a blindfolded person to catch the opponent, but also to make sure that the opponent admits defeat... This is not an increase in difficulty, it is simply hell difficulty.


    Of course... this way of playing also has some advantages, that is, you can get in touch with each other...


    In fact, if you do this, the girls are very disadvantaged...


    But what is surprising is that none of the girls objected...


    Well, love begins with the value of the face, and the sentence of being loyal to money is still very reliable.


    At least at the first impression, no one can know whether this person is good, gentle or not, but he can tell whether he is handsome or not...beautiful.


    Since everyone has no objections-then, the game begins...


    According to the rules, Zhou Ye had to go around ten times while blindfolded... and then start arresting people...


    When Zhou Ye finished his circle, the girls dispersed with a wow...


    "Come on, I''m here, come and catch me!!" Lin Qingqing was the worst girl. She stood directly in the water and yelled to Zhou Ye...


    "I''m on your left, come and catch me..." Lin Xiaohua was very kind, she was not far from Zhou Ye... and there was a smooth road in the middle... it was all sandy beaches.


    "I''m behind you... come and catch me..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2037

    The other girls also shouted...


    To be honest, even if Zhou Ye is blindfolded, it is definitely not something these chicks can tease...


    However, in order to pretend to be blind, Zhou Ye did not catch Lin Qingqing from the beginning...


    Instead, he touched Lin Xiaohua...


    Seeing Zhou Ye walking towards her, Lin Xiaohua screamed and ran away with a smile...


    At this moment, her heart is full of joy...


    As if Zhou Ye was the first to catch her as if he was confessing to her...


    I have to say that the brain circuits of girls are completely different from men... If a man is set as the first goal, he will definitely scold his mother¡ª¡ªMa Dan, what hatred and grudges I have with you... You are going to get me ??


    Of course, Lin Xiaohua is not a man, so she has no such thoughts, she is just very happy now.


    Maybe it''s accident, maybe it''s inevitable...


    When Lin Xiaohua was avoiding Zhou Ye, she accidentally passed behind Lin Qingqing who was pinching her waist and sulking...


    However, at this moment, Zhou Ye suddenly exerted strength...


    He dashed forward with a sudden stride, then stretched out his arms... and hugged-Lin Qingqing...


    At this moment, several girls were shocked...


    And Lin Qingqing seemed to be at a loss because of the close contact with Zhou Ye all over his body... "You...you...what are you going to do... let go of me... quickly... let go of me..."


    "Huh? You are not Sister Lin? You are Qingqing?" Zhou Ye asked in a daze.


    His words instantly caused a smile on the face of Sister Lin, who just saw him holding Lin Qingqing, who looked a little ugly--[He thought of Qingqing as me...I didn¡¯t catch Qingqing on purpose... Qing''s...]


    Of course, in a word, if someone is happy, some people are naturally unhappy...For example, Lin Qingqing."You let me go... hurry up..."


    "I''m not that stupid, so you give up first..." Zhou Ye hugged Lin Qingqing tightly and said, "If you don''t give up, I won''t let you go!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~ Come and save me..."


    Hearing Lin Qingqing''s words, Zhou Ye hugged her arms and the bands tightened... This time, the two of them were completely fleshy...


    The swimsuit itself is incredibly thin and light, and Zhou Ye is a little harder...


    Lin Qingqing immediately felt that she was a little bit arrogant...


    He smells so good...


    It feels good to be held like this...


    On him-so hot.


    Even for an instant, Lin Qingqing had an urge to be embraced by Zhou Ye...


    At this moment, Lin Xiaohua and the others ran over...


    One by one, breaking the arm, and pulling the arm, trying to save their teammates...


    But, don¡¯t look at their crowds... As a result, they couldn¡¯t shake Zhou Ye together...


    "Little Flower...hurry up and save me..." Lin Qingqing clearly didn''t want to be rescued in her heart, but her face was disgusting, "Quick..."


    "We''re working hard... don''t rush!"


    "Yeah...Zhou Ye, are you practicing weightlifting? Why are you so powerful..."


    Pulling, pulling...


    The five people gathered around Zhou Ye, pushing and shoving, looking extremely happy...


    As the girls tried to save their companions, Zhou Ye laughed suddenly: "Haha...you can''t run away!"


    With his laughter, the girls'' minds were confused...What makes us unable to escape??We are saving our teammates, but we are not throwing ourselves into the net...


    However, just when they were confused... Suddenly they felt an unstoppable force coming... They were pushed down on the beach together... The sand is soft, so this time, the girls did not hurt when they fell. ...


    Just before they reacted...


    Zhou Ye leaped forward and overwhelmed them...


    "Acknowledge or not? Just say it-admit it or not?"


    "Don''t admit defeat... Never admit defeat... Sisters, fight with him..."


    "Yes, fight with him..."


    Under the leadership of Lin Qingqing and Lin Xiaohua, the five girls wanted to turn away from the guest and lift Zhou Ye off themselves...


    At this moment-the so-called ghost hunting game has become a sumo wrestling game for men and women... It was only Zhou Ye who played five of them one by one...


    Chapter 2422


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and twenty-two


    In the end-this is a game without a winner...


    Well, actually Zhou Ye and the girls are both winners...


    Zhou Ye almost rubbed the girls all over...and the girls also gave Zhou Ye all over...cough.


    For men¡¯s and women¡¯s games, everyone is a winner...


    Unknowingly the time, it was noon... The sun at noon was a bit scorching, so the girls put on covers... They were more afraid of being tanned than they were hot.


    "Hey, did you come here just to eat and drink?" Lin Qingqing said in a bad tone.


    Right now, Zhou Ye is really eating and drinking...No way, he has nothing else except the guitar case...Of course, he can actually get something from the bracelet...


    However, this is not yet an opportunity...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye cheered and ate and drank...


    "Don''t say that, Qingqing... We have prepared so many things and can''t finish eating..." Lin Xiaohua said to Zhou Ye: "Would you like to try the sandwiches I made..."


    "I can''t ask for it!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    "Huh!" Seeing Zhou Ye taking Lin Xiaohua''s sandwich, Lin Qingqing couldn''t help but snorted, and then quietly put the biscuits he had taken out behind him...


    Actually, she really didn''t want to speak bad words to Zhou Ye, but--every time she saw him talking and laughing with Lin Xiaohua, she couldn''t help--

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2038

    If this silly girl has had emotional experience, she would know that this emotion is called-jealous...


    In fact, Lin Qingqing¡¯s actions did not hide Zhou Ye¡¯s eyes at all... but he had arranged the five girls in order, and now is not the time to attack Lin Qingqing...


    So, for the time being, I can only say sorry to Lin Qingqing...


    After eating Lin Xiaohua''s sandwich in two bites, Zhou Ye took the drink that Lin Xiaohua handed over again and took a sip...


    "Is it enough? How about I divide you a little bit?" Lin Xiaohua''s face was full of smiles as Zhou Ye cleaned up the sandwiches she made.


    "I''m enough..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head. "Otherwise, I will give you a song as a reward for food, right?"


    "Okay!" Lin Xiaohua couldn''t leave Zhou Ye with her eyes now.


    "Do you still sing?" After saying this, Lin Qingqing felt a little regretful...Why do you always say such annoying things??"Then you sing..."


    "I want to hear..."


    Soon, the girls gathered in a circle and sat down...


    Zhou Ye smiled, took out a guitar from the guitar case, and then slightly adjusted a few notes... a soothing prelude rang.


    "When you walk into this fun field... all the dreams and thoughts on your back... the various makeup on the face... no one remembers your appearance!"


    Listening to Zhou Ye''s deep and magnetic singing, the girls'' attention was gradually attracted...


    "A cup of respect to the morning sun, a cup of respect to the moonlight... Awakens my yearning for a gentle cold window... So I can fly against the wind without turning my head... Not afraid of rain in my heart and frost in my eyes..."


    When the singing reaches the climax chorus stage, the girls only feel that the hairs all over their bodies are standing up... If the whole song is a one-stop, then this chorus is the finishing touch to the whole song...


    Zhou Ye''s singing stopped for a long time... The girls were still silent...


    After a while, Lin Qingqing finally asked: "This song...Who sang this song? What''s the name... I want to buy a tape..."


    "Then I''m afraid you will be disappointed..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Why?" Lin Qingqing asked.


    "Because there is no album for this song, because-I was the original singer... I was also the composer!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Impossible!!!" Lin Qingqing cried in disbelief...


    "Then have you heard of this song "Sorrow" before? Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "..." Lin Qingqing fell silent...


    At this time, Lin Xiaohua looked at Zhou Ye''s expression a bit wrong...Zhou Ye believed that if her friends were not here at this time, she would definitely follow him into the tent and roll the sheets...


    Well...something is wrong at this moment...


    The girls who were held down by Zhou Ye looked a little wrong with Zhou Ye...


    After filling their stomachs at noon, the girls just played kites for a while in the afternoon, and then they started preparing dinner...


    They brought a lot of fresh food... How can they do without BBQ?


    The girls took out the prepared spices and fresh food from their bags... and Zhou Ye...cough cough, okay, he is still empty-handed...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s appearance, Lin Qingqing took out the chicken wings he had prepared from his backpack, and ran to Zhou Ye holding it up, shook it braggingly, and said with a smile: "Want to eat? If you want to eat... ¡­Just call me a nice sound..."


    Seeing Lin Qingqing using food to seduce Zhou Ye, Lin Xiaohua was reluctant... She walked directly to Zhou Ye and said softly: "It''s okay...I also brought a lot of things, and I will share you a little later..."


    "No need!" Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head...


    "Are you leaving?" Lin Xiaohua''s heart suddenly tightened when she heard Zhou Ye''s words... She didn''t want Zhou Ye to go... If Zhou Ye was gone, how could she be in the crowd in the future? Meet him again??


    "Of course not... I''m going to catch my own dinner!" Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head: "Would you like to go with me? See how I can catch fish with my bare hands?"


    "Okay!!" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lin Xiaohua jumped up in excitement... She directly grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand and ran away... "Let''s go, I can''t wait..."


    Lin Qingqing, who was unsuccessful in the temptation, couldn''t help but yelled: "Xiaohua, where are you going?"


    "I''m going to catch fish with Zhou Ye... you go and collect firewood first!"


    While shouting, Lin Xiaohua pulled Zhou Ye and ran towards the distant bay...


    "Sister Lin..." No matter how anxious he was in his heart, Lin Qingqing could only stomped angrily, and couldn''t do anything else.


    And the other three girls on the side looked enviously at their backs on the beach...


    "I want to go too¡­¡­"


    "I want to catch fish with Zhou Ye..."


    "me too¡­¡­"


    "Catch, catch, catch, catch you big-headed ghost!" Lin Qingqing said depressedly: "Everyone is going to collect firewood... You all bring so much to eat, don''t you plan to eat raw chicken wings and firewood? Drumsticks??"


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    At this moment, the girls felt the deep malice from the life winner sister Lin...


    And at this time... a wave of silly boys are preparing to enter... They are here for the girls.


    It''s a pity... They might be disappointed... Although there are many girls, Zhou Ye didn''t plan to leave any one for them, uh no... Nor can you say that, Zhou Ye intends to leave the hanged ghost to them. ...


    Chapter 2423


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and twenty-three


    The girls here began to collect firewood and dead branches to prepare for barbecue, while Lin Xiaohua and Zhou Ye on the other side had already walked into a sea depression a few hundred meters away from the campsite.


    The situation here is different from the campsite...


    This is a coast recessed into the land, and here, there are no beaches, and some are just huge reefs...


    Under the shoal beneath the rugged rocks, small sea fishes are swimming there from time to time, which looks quite leisurely.


    "Zhou Ye, how are we going to catch fish!"


    As Zhou Ye came here, Lin Xiaohua looked at the empty-handed man in front of him, and couldn''t think of how he would catch the marine fish in the shallows.


    "Of course-I caught it with my hand!" Zhou Ye said, reaching out and grabbing Lin Xiaohua''s hand, "Be careful, it''s a bit difficult to walk here!"


    Lin Xiaohua, who was instantly grabbed by Zhou Ye''s little hand, trembled in her heart...


    Her cheeks reddened at a speed that the naked eye could tell...


    She has been studying in a church school since she was a child and she has never had such close contact with a man...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2039

    In fact, although the two had already had some kind of close contact in the ghost game just now, it was far from exciting to Lin Xiaohua.


    why??


    Because there are only two of them left here... When lonely men and women get together, the atmosphere becomes a little ambiguous.


    "Hmm..." Although a little embarrassed, Lin Xiaohua did not break free of Zhou Ye''s hand, but leaned towards Zhou Ye slightly.


    Looking at Lin Xiaohua''s red cheeks, Zhou Ye smiled slightly.


    In the entire Happy Ghost series, Lin Xiaohua is regarded as the most beautiful heroine in the Happy Girl group...Why did she play Li Lizhen??


    In this way, Zhou Ye supported Lin Xiaohua, and the two of them jumped around on the reef and walked towards a clearing between the reefs.


    When encountering a reef that Lin Xiaohua couldn''t jump over, Zhou Ye jumped into the sea, held Lin Xiaohua, and walked over.


    From being a little embarrassed at the beginning to becoming accustomed to it later... Lin Xiaohua soon got used to the skin-to-skin contact with Zhou Ye.


    Of course, the biggest hero of this is not Zhou Ye''s beautiful face, or Zhou Ye''s clever words, but his spiritual stand...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After a while, the two came to the clearing between the reefs... Zhou Ye put Lin Xiaohua in his arms on the reef, let her sit down, smiled at her eyes, and said, "You sit down obediently. Here, watch me catch the fish..."


    "Yeah!!!" Lin Xiaohua at this time is as clever as Zhou Ye''s daughter-in-law...


    In fact, although she has put on her coat, she can hold her coat in her hand, and then follow Zhou Ye into the sea and walk on the water...


    Zhou Ye didn''t mention this on purpose, but what about her?I also deliberately forgot...


    "Wow, Zhou Ye...you are great..."


    Sitting on the rock, Lin Xiaohua looked at Zhou Ye who was busy in the shallows, looking like a sea fish, excited like a child.


    Looking at Lin Xiaohua who was extremely happy, Zhou Ye smiled smirkly... He casually threw a fifty-centimeter-long marine fish that he had just caught to Lin Xiaohua, and shouted, "Xiaohua, take it. live¡­¡­"


    "what!!"


    Lin Xiaohua, who was completely unprepared, was screamed by Zhou Ye''s action... accidentally fell directly from the reef.


    In fact, the reef is not high from the sea, and the calf of Lin Xiaohua sitting on the reef just fits into the sea.


    Therefore, Lin Xiaohua didn''t suffer any harm when she fell off the reef... It''s just that she, who had just been frightened by Zhou Ye''s actions, became a little bit angry.


    "Zhou Ye¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    "Hahahaha... come and catch me!"


    "If you have the ability, don''t run..."


    "Don''t chase if you have the ability!"


    "If you don''t run, I won''t chase..."


    "You won''t run if you don''t chase me!"


    A man and a woman surrounded the huge reef and played hide-and-seek...


    Zhou Ye was also deliberately angry with Lin Xiaohua. He neither ran fast nor slow. The speed was just enough to make Lin Xiaohua feel that he could catch it with hard work, but he couldn''t catch it...


    This makes Sister Lin angry...


    Just when Lin Xiaohua gritted her teeth and chased Zhou Ye--Suddenly, Zhou Ye stopped her footsteps and turned around...


    "Yeah!!!"


    Caught off guard, Lin Xiaohua threw herself into Zhou Ye''s open arms...


    At this moment, she felt that the whole world seemed to freeze...


    "Zhou Ye...you...uh..."


    Before Lin Xiaohua finished her words, she felt her eyes go dark, and her cherry lips were blocked by Zhou Ye''s big eyes...


    At this moment, Lin Xiaohua''s heartbeat was almost at its extreme... She looked at Zhou Ye blankly...


    To say that she didn''t like Zhou Ye to be nonsense... But for Lin Xiaohua, this was too fast.


    After all, this was the 1980s, not the age of the later generations where you can have an appointment when you meet.


    Although she was very willing to Zhou Ye, but...


    However, just when she was about to struggle, she felt her teeth loose, and a warm tongue rushed into her little goblin.


    The bad guy who broke into her mouth is like a turbulent overlord, stirring her heart...


    In an instant, all her resistance disappeared...All she could do was to close her eyes tightly and hug Zhou Ye''s neck tightly with her hands.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye kissed Sister Lin while using his eyes to catch the look on her face...


    It''s not that he is boasting. After so many years and experienced so many women, he has absolute confidence that he can bring a well-tested woman to climax with just one kiss...


    What''s more, is Lin Xiaohua still an unmanned young man??


    This is even less difficult for Zhou Ye...


    He looked at Lin Xiaohua in front of him with a smile, and under his kiss skills, his nose became more and more rapid... His legs couldn''t help but they started rubbing against each other...


    Obviously, she was already in love...


    While Zhou Ye kissed Sister Lin deeply, he ran his hands across her back and slid between her mysterious pair...


    Just when his fingertips occupied Sister Lin¡¯s surprisingly resilient dolphins... Sister Lin seemed to perceive the danger, her eyes widened, she twisted her body, trying to avoid someone¡¯s invasion... However , Sister Lin¡¯s resistance was quickly disintegrated under Zhou Ye¡¯s Tongue Kiss Dafa...


    In the end, Sister Lin glanced at Zhou Ye sadly, and closed her eyes again in resignation...


    Seeing Sister Lin behaving like this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but bring a smile on his face... He knew that this was Sister Lin''s tacit approval.With a thought in his mind, a sound of broken glass sounded... the scene has changed...


    And Sister Lin, who was deeply trapped in Zhou Ye''s tongue-to-mouth kiss of Dafa, was obviously not awakened by this sound... At this moment, she only felt that her whole person was about to be broken.


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and twenty four


    Zhou Ye''s hands had already slid past sister Lin''s very upright double strands, and his fingertips had already slid towards the moist spring eyes at the bottom of the valley.


    In fact, even though Sister Lin was wearing a hood at this time, she did not wear pants underneath. That is to say-Sister Lian at this time still had a swimsuit under her body.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 2040

    Although the swimsuits of this era are of the same style as the one-piece swimsuits of Japanese schools, this thing can not stop Zhou Ye''s invasion.


    Zhou Ye didn''t rush to put his fingers under Sister Lin''s swimming trunks. Instead, he gently slid his fingertips outside the swimming trunks on the sponge in the mysterious place.


    Even so, for Sister Lin, it was already unbearable.


    At this time, sister Lin, who was holding Zhou Ye tightly, only felt that her unspeakable girl was just inches away, as if a bug was crawling. The itchy feeling made her want to tighten her legs and rub it. Stop itching.


    However, when she really clamped her legs, she began to miss the itching sensation again...


    Involuntarily, she arched her dolphins to the back... and wanted to create some convenient conditions for a bad guy...


    However-at this time Zhou Ye stopped teasing her with his fingertips, and at this moment Sister Lin felt a emptiness in her heart.


    Just when she was feeling a little lost, she suddenly felt a pair of big hands slipping from the edge of her swimming trunks into her legs... Before she could react, those big hot hands were already covered. She has never been touched by anyone.


    Just when she opened her eyes and wanted to push Zhou Ye away...The big hands that occupied her mysterious area suddenly trembled...


    For a moment--


    Sister Lin''s unspeakable feeling rose from her own square inch and reached the bottom of her heart... She couldn''t help but screamed, "Don''t...A Ye..." she collapsed into Zhou Ye''s arms.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye looked at Sister Lin, whose face was flushed to the limit, with a wicked smile... He lowered his head, nibbling on Sister Lin''s earlobe, and asked in a low voice: "No? Don''t stop? "


    "People...huhu...people...huhu...people don''t know..." At this time, sister Lin was hiding in Zhou Ye''s arms, pretending to be an ostrich.


    In fact, Sister Lin is really not a lustful girl, but it''s a pity that she met Zhou Ye...


    From psychology to physiology, all played by this bad guy...


    "Hey, leave everything to me. You just need to close your eyes and be my little lady... okay?" Zhou Ye whispered in Sister Lin''s ear.


    "Hmm..." Sister Lin nodded with blushing cheeks...


    This is how people are. Once a certain bottom line is broken, the remaining bottom line is basically fallen.


    Zhou Ye gently kissed Sister Lin¡¯s cherry lips and waved his hand, turning the reef beside him into a square and smooth sea platform...


    Then, he gently picked up Sister Lin and put her on the reef platform...


    Feeling that she was put on the ground, Sister Lin opened Xing''s eyes a little embarrassingly, wanting to see what happened... However, when she opened her eyes, she saw Zhou Ye''s narrow expression, like a frightened deer. , Closed his eyes again.


    Zhou Ye kissed Sister Lin¡¯s cheeks and her lips like rain... and his hands slid down along Sister Lin¡¯s shrunken bones... Sister Lin¡¯s clothes seemed to be melted wherever his fingertips passed. In general, disappeared into the air...


    And Sister Lin, who was indulging in someone''s caress, obviously did not notice that her clothes had already left her and disappeared...


    Perhaps, even if you noticed it, you won''t care.


    After all, by making such a move, basically, she is ready to be eaten and wiped by someone.


    When something like a hot egg reached sister Lin''s hole that had been flowing for a long time, she suddenly woke up... "A Ye..."


    She pressed her hands against Zhou Ye''s chest, looked at the extremely beautiful face in front of her, as if she wanted some kind of assurance, and as if she was comforting herself, and asked, "Will you love me for life?"


    "I will spoil you and love you--until I die!"


    After getting the answer she wanted from Zhong Zhou Ye''s mouth, Sister Lin closed her eyes again...


    Obviously, she had acquiesced in that someone could--


    Seeing this, Zhou Ye didn''t hesitate anymore, and he squeezed his waist. With sister Lin''s already muddy lubrication, the whole thing went through in an instant.


    "what------!!!"


    To tell the truth, at this moment, Sister Lin really felt like she was being pierced by a thick steel pipe... For a moment, she burst into tears and tears... With both fists like raindrops, they hit Zhou Ye''s Hungarian mouth. Going out...it hurts...oooooo...badass...it hurts..."


    "Hey, it won''t hurt in a while..."


    Zhou Ye caressed Sister Lin, who had just tasted the taste of broken melon, while using both hands and mouth, sliding on Sister Lin...


    After a while...


    Sister Lin finally feels a lot better... Even, from the sense of fulfillment beneath her, she feels a little different from the past...


    "A Ye...I...I...I can do it!"


    After saying this, Sister Lin hugged Zhou Ye''s neck bashfully, preventing him from seeing her face...


    Hearing this, Zhou Ye knew that it was time to charge...


    He gently kissed Sister Lin¡¯s earlobe while twisting his waist...


    From slow...to fast...


    Sister Lin felt like she was riding a roller coaster, feeling someone''s bad guy rampage in her body...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three months later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Ah...no more...A Ye...I really can''t do anymore...Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    With a scream...


    Sister Lin, who was held in Zhou Ye''s arms, had a convulsion... Then, a piece of spring water with a slightly bashful smell sprayed out from the part where the two were joined...


    "But I haven''t arrived yet..." Zhou Ye looked at Sister Lin in his arms, and said, "Baby, you can''t be so selfish... Just care about yourself, don''t care about me..."


    "But, but I really can''t do it..." The sweaty Sister Lin hugged Zhou Ye, her legs tightened his waist with all her strength... I didn''t want him to move again.


    During these three months in the mirror world, she knew what kind of existence she fell in love with...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and twenty six


    During these three months, Sister Lin was considered to be a great man in her own family. It was just a trivial matter to her man, and the shuttle time was just one of the capabilities of her own man.


    In fact, this is nothing...at least for Sister Lin, it is nothing.


    What scared her the most-was her man''s abilities to the extreme.


    She only tried it once, but failed to get to the ground for three days...


    What does it feel like to have a dozen orgasms in an instant??

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 2041

    It feels like-almost died without spasms all over... But that was also an extremely comfortable experience...


    Of course, this is nothing. The most important thing is that Sister Lin discovered that her own man had never concealed his attempts to several of her sisters in front of her...


    To be honest, she was very angry at first... After all, in her opinion, her own man was looking at Shu... However, when she tried the punishment of love, this idea was loosened.No way, who told her that she is not the opponent of this villain??


    Even if she had been turned into a puddle of mud... and Zhou Ye still looked like a dragon and a tiger... There was no trace of fatigue at all.


    Well, from this point of view, it seems that it is not unacceptable for him to collect all his sisters.


    If all my good sisters join in, maybe I don¡¯t have to work so hard every day...


    Thinking about it this way, Sister Lin feels more mentally balanced...


    "It''s a big deal...I will help you take Qingqing and the others... Don''t... Don''t move... Badass!" At the moment I was holding Zhou Ye''s sister Lin tightly, I finally let go.


    "Forget it, I think I only love you..." Zhou Ye didn''t look happy at all. Instead, holding sister Lin''s dolphins in both hands, he wanted to continue the up and down game...


    Sister Lin was terrified... She desperately clamped Zhou Ye''s waist, and pleaded: "Husband...husband...I really can''t do it... please, let me go. Right... Can I help you take down my good sister?"


    "Really? Not reluctant?" Zhou Ye asked with a look of change.


    "Don''t force it, don''t force it at all..."


    "This is what you said..."


    "Yes, yes, I said...husband...just let me go!!"


    "Hey..."


    Seeing the smug look on her man¡¯s face, Sister Lin couldn¡¯t wait to bite him. This bad guy... is just forcing herself...


    But at this time, she didn''t dare to play sideways with Zhou Ye, it would make her feel better than life...


    Now that his little wife''s clothes are soft, Zhou Ye will naturally stop torturing her... He gently held Sister Lin''s dolphins with his hands, and lifted up...


    With a bang, the sound of opening a cork of red wine rang, and the two were completely separated...


    Without someone¡¯s little brother clogging the hole, Sister Lin¡¯s mouth opened slightly and a milky white liquid was sprayed... It depends on the situation, the amount is still quite large...


    Of course it is not Zhou Ye''s water, but sister Lin''s water...


    Since he intends to convince people with strength, it is naturally impossible for Zhou Ye to get in...How can he get in with strength?


    Hearing this lustful voice, Sister Lin''s pretty face couldn''t help but flushed... She lightly punched Zhou Ye''s shoulder, and said, "Sooner or later, you will break it..."


    "Hey..." Zhou Ye smiled and said nothing...


    The two lay on the wooden bed. After resting for a while, Sister Lin finally felt relieved... She lay on her man¡¯s body, lightly pecked at him, and smiled: "Okay, we are all This world has been in this world for more than three months... It''s time to go back... I think Qing Qing and the others..."


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye nodded...with a wave of his hand, he turned the clothes on the two of them into the same set when they left...


    However, a little ahead, a golden portal opened.


    In fact, they were no longer in Hong Kong at this time... but on a small island with pleasant scenery in the Pacific, of course, in the mirror world.


    "Let''s go, let''s go back..."


    "Yeah!!!" Sister Lin habitually hugged Zhou Ye''s arm, and then walked towards the portal with him...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "There is a feeling like a world away..." Sister Lin said with some emotion when she walked out of the portal.


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye nodded in agreement... "Uh, speaking of it, I still want to fish..."


    "Hehe..." Sister Lin couldn''t help but chuckle when she heard her man''s words. She knew that there was something to eat and drink in her man''s space bracelet... But there was no way, who told him to pretend to be an ordinary person. ?Then I have to fish myself...


    "Okay, baby... sit down and wait for me to catch a fish and go back for dinner..."


    "Catch a shark and go back and scare them to death!"


    "Don''t make trouble..."


    Just when Zhou Ye and Sister Lin were laughing and fishing here...


    On the other side, in the girls¡¯ camp... Lin Qingqing was fidgeting in front of the tent, walking around...


    "Qingqing, come and help light the fire..." the glasses lady Yan Ruyu greeted...


    "I... I want to see Sister Lin and the others... It''s been so long, haven''t come back, is something wrong..." Lin Qingqing said depressed.


    "What can happen..." Yan Ruyu said disapprovingly: "There are no bad guys here... and it has only been less than ten minutes... Qingqing, what are you worried about... Besides, Zhou Ye will follow, what are you afraid of? ..."


    "I''m afraid of Zhou Ye..." Lin Qingqing said with a proud face: "Our sister Lin is so well-behaved, what if we are cheated by that bad guy?"


    Although Zang Li said so... but Lin Qingqing still squatted down to help Yan Ruyu start a fire...


    In fact, she was worried about Sister Lin or Zhou Ye...or rather--she was worried about something that shouldn''t happen between them, she herself couldn''t tell...


    However, Yan Ruyu''s words just gave her an inexplicable sense of guilty conscience, so she squatted down to help light the fire.


    And this time... the two girls who were responsible for collecting firewood also came back...


    As soon as they came back, they yelled... "Someone is coming...someone is coming..."


    "Who''s here?" Lin Qingqing stood up and asked when she heard the girl''s words.


    "It''s those stinky boys from the school next door..."


    Actually, there is no need for that girl to say, Lin Qingqing has already seen...


    At this moment, five boys are walking towards the beach from a distance...They are carrying a lot of things on their bodies...


    Seeing Lin Qingqing and the others from a distance, they said hello...


    The most annoying thing is that the beach is so big and there are no people everywhere, but they chose to set up a tent more than ten meters away from the girl''s camp... This Sima Zhao''s heart is well known to passers-by.


    Among the five boys, the leader is a teenager who wears glasses and looks gentle...


    He waved his hand at Lin Qingqing and the others, revealing a smile that he thought to be chic, "Hi..."


    If there is no such a handsome man in front of Zhou Ye, maybe the girls would still think that this guy is a little handsome... But after seeing Zhou Ye¡¯s stunning beauty, look at these men and girls. Just feel... ordinary...


    Really, it''s so common...


    Therefore, facing this somewhat handsome man''s greetings, several girls ignored them, just as if they were wood...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2042

    The actions of the girls made the man with glasses dumbfounded... In the past, leaning on his face, he was never disadvantaged among girls... Why is he ignored today??


    The man with glasses can''t figure it out...


    Chapter 2424


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and twenty six


    At this moment, Lin Xiaohua''s voice came from a distance.


    "Come on... A Ye and I caught a lot of fish!!"


    Hearing Lin Xiaohua''s cry, Lin Qingqing and the others immediately dropped the firewood and other things in their hands and surrounded them...


    "Really?"


    "Wow, what a big fish... How did you catch it?"


    "so amazing!"


    Zhou Ye followed Lin Xiaohua, watching the girls gather Sister Lin together...Looking at the two Seven-Star Perch in her hands, cheering and jumping... This is the result of their joint efforts. Looks like...Can''t help but smile...


    He still carried ten Pippi prawns strung with thin straw rope in his hand... but no one paid any attention to him.


    Think about it, but also dislike the ugly Pippi shrimp!!


    I have to say that this thing is indeed the same as the radiated radiated shrimp, and it does not look very good!!


    At this moment, Lin Qingqing walked out of the group of girls surrounding Sister Lin and came to Zhou Ye.


    She looked at the bunch of Pippi prawns in Zhou Ye''s hand with a look of disgust. She said dubiously: "You actually caught so many mantis shrimps...Do you like to eat such ugly things??"


    "..." Zhou Ye looked at the Pippi Shrimp in his hand speechlessly, then at Lin Qingqing...


    "Ah, forget it...Who called me a kindhearted person? Come on, I''ll help you..." As he said, Lin Qingqing stretched out his hand to help Zhou Ye carry the shrimp...


    "Huh?" At this time, Yan Ruyu and the others also saw the shrimp skewers in Zhou Ye''s hand, and suddenly shouted, "Wow, A Ye, you actually caught so many mantis shrimps that Qingqing likes to eat. , Qingqing has a blessing..."


    Hearing Yan Ruyu and the others, Zhou Ye looked at Lin Qingqing who was about to help him carry the shrimp, and said, "Oh! Unexpectedly, you also like to eat such ugly things... ...What a coincidence..."


    Lin Qingqing was teased by Zhou Ye, and her face turned red in an instant...


    She grabbed the Pippi Shrimp from Zhou Ye''s hands with a little bit of anger, and ran towards the tent... "Hehe... Yes, I just like such ugly things... Now, you have nothing to eat... ¡­"


    "Hey, give it back to me..."


    Zhou Ye looked anxious and chased after him... "This is my dinner..."


    "If you don''t give it, don''t give it..."


    Lin Xiaohua looked at her man''s pretense and couldn''t help but chuckle...


    Do you dare to believe that a girl who can destroy the world with a power that can actually be taken away by a girl??


    Honey, can you have a snack as well as acting???


    But forget it... as long as he is happy...


    Thinking of this, Lin Xiaohua couldn''t help but chuckle, and said: "I remember I brought soy sauce and wasa rice. With these two fresh seven-star bass, everyone can eat sashimi tonight..."


    "that''s nice¡­¡­"


    "Wow, that''s great!"


    "My knife skills are first-rate, and I can help slice fish..."


    "I''ll help too..."


    While talking, the girls walked towards the camp...


    On the other hand, Lin Qingqing, who played the game of chasing me with Zhou Ye, unknowingly ran into the bushes more than 100 meters away from the camp...


    Just as boys didn¡¯t know how to express their love for girls when they were young, so they often caught her attention by grabbing her pigtails and so on. Girls actually did the same.


    Lin Qingqing didn''t know how to express his feelings to Zhou Ye, so he could only use this clumsy method to attract his attention.


    In fact, Zhou Ye naturally knew her thoughts, otherwise, he would not play with her like this.


    As the school¡¯s track and field leader, Lin Qingqing is still very confident...


    However, this confidence disappeared from the moment she was hugged tightly by Zhou Ye from behind...


    "You...how did you chase so fast..."


    Lin Qingqing''s body was stiff... she didn''t dare to move...


    She felt herself holding her arms behind her, hot and hard... there was a feeling like a cat''s paw scratching her heart, rising from her heart.


    Seeing Lin Qingqing who was stiff in his arms, Zhou Ye couldn''t help lowering his head, and whispered a pun in her ear: "If you chase slowly, I''m afraid I won''t be able to catch up with you!"


    "You...you let me go..."


    When Zhou Ye spoke in her ears, the warm breath that brought Lin Qingqing''s heart intensified... Her body couldn''t help but began to soften... The hands and feet were a little weak.


    "Guess...Will I let you go?" After Zhou Ye finished saying this, he opened his eyes lightly and directly caught Lin Qingqing''s earlobe...


    "Hey..."


    In an instant, Lin Qingqing was caused by this sudden attack, and when his hands and feet became soft, he was about to slide onto the ground...


    Zhou Ye''s left hand slid down, enveloping her slender waist, and his right hand was raised to catch her chin, then he tilted his head without hesitation and kissed him.


    "Hmm..."


    Lin Qingqing really did not expect Zhou Ye to be so direct... At the moment when Zhou Ye blocked her look, she couldn''t help her eyes widening...


    Zhou Ye looked at the inexplicable look of the girl in his arms, and couldn''t help but want to laugh...


    However, this time is not a time for a laugh. If it is a laugh at this time, it is estimated that this girl will hate him for a lifetime...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye gently let go of Lin Qingqing''s little scorpion, and said softly, "My dear, come close your eyes!!"


    Maybe Zhou Ye''s voice has some effect, or maybe Lin Qingqing is simply shy...


    She actually closed her eyes so well.


    Right now, nothing can stop Zhou Ye...


    He directly bowed his head again and kissed it...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 2043

    This time, Zhou Ye was not polite anymore, and directly used his tongue to pry open Lin Qingqing''s teeth, and in her mouth, began to make waves.


    All Lin Qingqing could do was to hold back Zhou Ye''s trousers with his hands behind him... the whole person passively endured Zhou Ye''s invasion.


    She feels like a flat boat in the storm, allowing someone to ask for what she wants...


    Zhou Ye kissed Lin Qingqing deeply, and the right hand that had hooked her chin, slid down along her shrunken bone...


    Along the way, across the double peaks, across the plains, across the grassland, and along the edge of the swimming trunks, into a valley...


    At this time, in the valley, spring water was already flooding, and the stream was gurgling.


    Zhou Ye''s fingers gently drew a circle at the mouth of the valley. This action made the spring water gush more quickly... even a small meat bead in front of the valley could not help leaking out...


    Every time his fingertips inadvertently scratched the meat beads, Lin Qingqing''s body could not help but tremble...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and twenty seven


    "Mmm...No...Mmm...Don''t..."


    Lin Qingqing felt the touch that made her tremble from between her legs... She knew that this was wrong...


    He didn''t even say that he liked himself... He didn''t even ask her to be his girlfriend... How could this be...


    However, sometimes, the human mind is dominated by the flesh.


    The waves of pleasure that hit her between her legs made her uncontrollably push up her own pigeon and arched back... as if it were a silent invitation.


    As for Zhou Ye...Naturally, Lin Qingqing would not be interrupted by Lin Qingqing''s practice of speaking upright.


    He accelerated the speed of plundering the sweetness in Lin Qingqing''s mouth, and the right hand that went deep into the valley began to vibrate slightly with high frequency.


    You know, Lin Qingqing is only fifteen years old this year... How can she, an unmanned girl, bear such an old driver''s actions like Zhou Ye?


    In an instant, there was a scream in her mouth...Then she collapsed into Zhou Ye''s arms, and Zhou Ye also felt a hot stream gushing out of her palm... That strength is not small. ...


    Obviously, this little girl was squirted by Zhou Ye''s god...


    Fortunately, when she climaxed, Zhou Ye swallowed that scream. Otherwise, it might be discovered by someone outside, which would be terrible...


    As for Zhou Ye, instead of forcibly supporting her body this time, he sat on the ground following her movements.


    He hugged Lin Qingqing in his arms, while kissing her cherry lips softly, while helping her to continue the orgasm...


    After a long while...Lin Qingqing was completely recovered.


    She opened her watery eyes and looked at Zhou Ye...the love in her eyes seemed to swallow Ronald completely.


    "A Ye, you will be good to me in the future... right?"


    This sentence seemed to be acting like a baby, and it seemed to be asking for some kind of guarantee from Zhou Ye.


    "Hmm!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded... "I will definitely be good to Qingqing!"


    "Then you are not allowed to go out alone with Sister Lin in the future!"


    Or is it an inherent skill for women to be jealous?When the two people determine the relationship, Lin Qingqing wants to declare ownership to someone.


    "Well, unless you agree, I won''t go out alone with her in the future!"


    Zhou Ye''s words weren''t a deceit...Although she hadn''t completely eaten Lin Qingqing now, she would definitely ask sister Lin to join her after she had eaten this chick.


    "A Ye, you are so kind!!" The pure-minded Lin Qingqing didn''t hear the trap of Zhou Ye''s words at all. He raised his head happily and awkwardly sent his little coward to Big Bad Wolf''s lips.


    Well, although the little girl''s kissing skills are very bad, Zhou Ye still prefers to cultivate this kind of thing by himself.


    In fact, Zhou Ye did not break Lin Qingqing¡¯s hymen this time. His hands were just playing outside the valley, but this alone was enough to make Lin Qingqing, an unmanned chick, feel the gods. That''s awesome...


    The two kissed me and kissed me again for a while...Only then did Lin Qingqing remember that his sisters were still preparing for BBQ.


    At this time, she resisted the urge to be here forever with her boyfriend, and stood up from Zhou Ye''s arms...


    "A Ye, let''s go back!"


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye smiled and sat up from the ground...Simply picked up the bunch of Pippi shrimp that Lin Qingqing had just thrown on the ground.


    When the two of them were about to walk out of the bush, Lin Qingqing stopped...


    "What''s the matter? Qingqing?" Zhou Ye looked at Lin Qingqing who had stopped, and asked strangely, "What happened?"


    "Bad guy, it''s wet underneath, it''s so uncomfortable to walk!" Lin Qingqing blushed and complained...


    "Then what to do?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "I want you to carry me... okay..." Lin Qingqing said coquettishly.


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye shook his head, walked to Lin Qingqing''s body, then squatted down and said with a smile: "Come on..."


    "Yeah!!!" Lin Qingqing walked behind Zhou Ye happily. She didn''t jump on Zhou Ye''s back all at once, but first took the bunch of Pippi shrimps he was carrying from Zhou Ye''s hands. He took it, and then climbed onto Zhou Ye''s back.


    "That way you can relax!" Lin Qingqing smiled brilliantly at this moment...


    Is she really uncomfortable?


    Don''t be kidding, it''s much more uncomfortable when girls come on menstrual holidays.


    And that is blood, slimy blood, and this one?It''s water...it will dry in a while, what''s so uncomfortable.


    She was actually using this method to swear her sovereignty over Zhou Ye.


    She knows better than anyone the attraction of her boyfriend to women... Let''s put it this way, one of their five sisters counts as one, and basically they all have something to say to Zhou Ye...


    It can be said unceremoniously that Lin Qingqing believes that even if her boyfriend does not seduce her sisters, those sisters will...


    so¡­¡­


    It is better to swear your sovereignty in advance...


    Thinking of this, Lin Qingqing put his arms around Zhou Ye''s neck and pressed harder.


    Just as the two rushed towards the camp, the girls had already processed the two seven-star bass in the camp, ready to make sashimi.


    "Huh? Look everyone... why did Zhou Ye come here carrying Qingqing..."


    "Did Qing Qing hurt her foot?"


    While talking, Yan Ruyu and the others hurriedly dropped the kitchen utensils and ingredients in their hands and greeted them...


    "Qingqing, what''s wrong with you?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2044

    "Did you fall? Is it serious?"


    "I...I''m okay..." Lin Qingqing smiled and said to the sisters who surrounded him: "It''s just...I don''t want to walk, so let A Ye carry me..."


    Upon hearing Lin Qingqing''s words, the women were in an uproar...


    "Are you dating?"


    "Yeah... Qingqing... are you dating A Ye?"


    "Yeah!!" Lin Qingqing nodded a little shyly...


    At this moment, except for Sister Lin, Yan Ruyu and the other three girls all had a sad look in their eyes.


    In fact, every girl is a little moved by Zhou Ye...


    However, facing the most beautiful sister Lin and Lin Qingqing among them, the girls were a little less confident.


    To be honest, their thoughts are actually a bit arrogant.


    These five girls actually have their own styles, but their dressing seems to be a bit rustic in the first place. If they are a little bit sturdy, they can be stronger than those so-called artificial beauties and net celebrities who live by filters. I don¡¯t know how many times.


    Lin Qingqing didn''t expect that she announced that dating Zhou Ye would have such a big impact, making the girls silent in an instant.


    Suddenly, she felt that she was too selfish in doing so??


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and twenty eight


    "Well, everyone, go get ready to eat sashimi!"


    Sister Lin gave her man a vague look, then said in a lively atmosphere.


    "Ok... OK... let''s go eat sashimi!"


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    "Walk... and eat sashimi!"


    While talking, the girls walked towards the camp...


    Looking at the friends who left, Lin Qingqing asked sadly in a low voice: "A Ye, I... did I do something wrong..."


    "No... this is normal!" What can Zhou Ye say at this time?


    "You don''t understand... idiot!!" Lin Qingqing angrily hammered Zhou Ye''s shoulder slightly... She felt that at this moment, she had gained love, but she had lost friendship... ¡­


    However, at this moment, the girls who were about to run to the camp in the distance turned their heads and shouted to her: "Come on... Ching Ching, if you don''t come again, I won''t give you sashimi!"


    "Yeah... come and eat sashimi!"


    "Okay!!"


    In an instant, Lin Qingqing''s small face turned from cloudy to clear, and she could no longer declare sovereignty... Struggling, jumped off Zhou Ye''s back, and then leaped towards her friends. go with¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but chuckle behind her...


    Young, so nice...


    There are troubles of love and friendship...


    Like him, there is only love, but no friendship...


    While sighing, Zhou Ye walked over quickly...


    Just when the girls'' camp started to lively...the five boys not far away from them all began to turn blue.


    "Fuck, who said they came out alone to play?"


    "Didn''t you say that there are only five of them girls? Why is there one more man?"


    "No, no, that''s not the point, the point is-this guy is too handsome?"


    "Damn, what do you do now???"


    "What to do? Cold!" The man in glasses gritted his teeth and said: "He has only one, and there are five girls. How can they be divided into four... Now it depends on who of us is the most unlucky!"


    To be honest, when Zhou Ye came back from a distance with Sister Lin, the man with glasses broke his heart...


    After all, he likes sister Lin...


    However, when Lin Qingqing snatched Pippi Shrimp from Zhou Ye... he couldn''t help but hope in his heart...


    Especially when Zhou Ye came out of the bushes carrying Lin Qingqing on his back, the joy in his heart reached the highest point.


    This can almost be regarded as a certain degree of determination of the relationship between the two.


    Although Zhou Ye''s handsomeness made him feel inferior, he was confident that he still had two brushes!


    For example, he can play the guitar and sing...


    Well, in this year and month, playing guitar and singing are almost an essential skill for pick-up girls.


    As for who the other girls belong to, he doesn''t care.


    It''s a pity--he didn''t know that Zhou Ye''s prodigal son in love--had the nickname that he hadn''t let go of killing mistakes... Otherwise, he would know that he would have no more drama.


    Before you know it, the setting sun has gone down...


    Lin Qingqing had already processed the sashimi and started to eat.


    I have to say that something like sashimi is still delicious from fresh fish...


    The two seven-star bass did not take long at all, and they were all eaten by the girls.


    As for Zhou Ye''s grilled prawns, they were also completely divided by the girls.


    They didn''t eat food, and they ate so much seafood. They sat there contentedly one by one, drinking juice and chatting.


    Where is Zhou Ye??


    Whether it was Pippi shrimp or sashimi, he didn''t eat any of them... So, he is grilling chicken wings that the girls originally brought to fill his stomach.


    "You guys..." Zhou Ye leaned on the chicken wings and looked at the girls who were full and sighed, "Didn''t you say yes, is that my food?"


    "Who told you to make it so delicious?"


    "Yes!!!"


    The girls laughed happily. They felt that it was a kind of enjoyment to see Zhou Ye''s deflated look.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2045

    At this time, the sky was already dark, and the girls also lit the gas lamp in the tent...


    They gathered around Zhou Ye, watching him deal with chicken wings...


    At this moment, a guitar sounded in the distance...


    "I am stepping on the same pace... to cooperate with your arrival..."


    The girls turned their heads and looked into the distance. Sure enough, the man with glasses had already set his posture, and sang [please follow me] while playing the guitar...


    If they hadn''t had Zhou Ye''s "Sorrowful" bead in front, they might still think this guy could sing well.


    However, after Zhou Ye sang "Sorrow"...


    They think that this guy sings like that...


    After all, one is "original" and the other is singing other people''s songs. It feels completely different.


    Besides, even if it is singing skills, Zhou Ye can throw him a dozen blocks away...


    and so--


    "Cut-it''s clich¨¦ to sing and chase girls!"


    "Yes, it''s not as good as A Ye''s singing!"


    "I don''t know who gave him the courage..."


    The girls complained about the man with glasses while watching Zhou Ye''s face...


    Especially Lin Qingqing, she can''t wait to devalue the man with glasses for nothing... For her, the most important thing is the feeling of her boyfriend. As for the poor man with glasses, he is something...


    And what about Zhou Ye?He smiled softly and didn''t care...


    He''s not a heavyweight player at all, so what should I care about??


    With the accompaniment of the man with glasses, Zhou Ye ate up his own grilled chicken wings... I have to say that the man with glasses has good guitar skills, at least... Zhou Ye thinks that if this is in a restaurant, it must be Will reward him for some tips.


    There was a sudden thunder and lightning in the sky----


    "It''s terrible, thunder and lightning..." Yan Ruyu cried, looking up at the sky.


    Lin Qingqing smiled and said, "It''s not miserable at all, and it''s not raining too much!!"


    However, as soon as her words landed, the pouring rain started in an instant...


    "Quickly enter the tent to hide from the rain..."


    "Hurry up..."


    The girls hid in the tent while talking...Well, not only the girls, but also Zhou Ye.


    The girls¡¯ tents are not very big. If there are only five girls, it might be a bit generous, but-with Zhou Ye last year, it was a bit crowded.


    It can be said that Zhou Ye was completely surrounded by girls.


    Lin Qingqing kept squeezing her boyfriend, she didn¡¯t want her boyfriend to be with other girls...but...no way, the tent is so big, no matter how you squeeze her boyfriend, he will always be with others Girls next to...


    "Okay, Qingqing, don''t squeeze A Ye...you see that he is about to be squeezed outside by you!" Yan Ruyu couldn''t help but say something fair.


    "..."


    Lin Qingqing also felt at this time that her boyfriend was almost drenched in the rain...but, she was really embarrassed to admit that it was her fault... duplicity said: "Who is squeezing him... it''s him who is going outside. of¡­¡­"


    "..." Zhou Ye looked helplessly at the sky...


    That appearance made all the girls laugh...


    At this time, the outside guitar and singing are still ringing...


    "Wow, is that guy chasing sister Lin? So infatuated..."


    "How do you know that he came after Sister Lin?"


    "He has been pestering me for a long time when he was in the study room yesterday, and he has been asking about Sister Lin''s news!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense... I don''t like a boy like this!" Sister Lin hurriedly interrupted her sister''s words. She was really afraid of her own man''s misunderstanding... Then she would be miserable... Get to know the Zhou family''s family law. Don''t know more...


    "Okay... don''t talk about the nasty guys!" Lin Qingqing said, just seeing the guitar case placed aside, and hurriedly picked it up and stuffed it into Zhou Ye''s arms, "A Ye, you too One song, revitalize them... let them know what a true song god is..."


    "Haha... I don''t dare to be a god of song... I''ll just play a piece of music..." Zhou Ye said as he took the guitar case, took out the guitar, and slightly tuned the tuning... Fingers lightly plucked the strings... A sad city in the sky sounded in the tent...


    Chapter 2425


    Two thousand four hundred and twenty-nine chapters


    And at this time, outside the tent...


    The pouring rain has been mixed with lightning and thunder, rushing down...


    The man in glasses looked jealously at the girls'' tent not far away.


    Against the backdrop of the lights in the tent, he could clearly see the shadow of Zhou Ye playing the guitar...


    At this moment, the jealousy in his heart almost burned his whole person.


    "Joseph, are we still holding on?" the boy who had been by his side giving him an umbrella asked a little at a loss.


    "What do you insist on... Didn''t you even look at us without seeing others?" The man in glasses said, picked up the guitar in his hand, and quickly ran back to his tent.


    In his opinion, originally his trip to pick up girls was supposed to be a matter of pinching hands, but Zhou Ye was taken first by someone who didn''t know where he came from. It was really...


    Just when the man with glasses was depressed in his tent...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the girls'' tent, Lin Qingqing and the others had been completely captured by Zhou Ye''s Sad Sky City.


    This city of the sky can spread so widely in the original world, it naturally has its charm.


    The girls either held their cheeks in both hands and looked at Zhou Ye idiotically...or snuggled next to Zhou Ye, closed their eyes slightly, and quietly listened to his playing...


    At this moment, it was as if the gusts of wind and rain outside the tent were isolated from them.


    They didn''t even notice... the somewhat messy sound suddenly came from outside.


    That was the movement of the boys'' tents after being blown away by the strong wind.


    Originally, according to the normal plot, the first thing that was blown away by the wind should be the girls¡¯ tent...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2046

    However, how could Zhou Ye let the weather ruin his little abacus?He just used his motivation for a while to make the girls'' tents as stable as a rock.


    Not to mention it''s just a mere gust of wind and showers, even if a Category 12 typhoon comes, the girls'' tents will still be as stable as Mount Tai.


    As for the tents of those annoying guys...


    Yes, Mingren didn''t do secret things, that was Zhou Ye''s tricks.


    After all, for a while, between him and the girls, there will be some scenes that he loves to hear, and Zhou Ye has no habit of letting people listen to the corner.


    Therefore, I can only trouble them to sacrifice a little...


    Besides, in the ancient temple, Zhou Ye also arranged some entertainment programs for them...


    It will definitely not make them feel empty, lonely and cold... At least let them experience what is meant by male plus male, what is left and right male...


    Ahem...


    When the boys ran to the Houshan Temple to hide from the rain, Zhou Ye''s Sky City, which had cycled four times, finally stopped.


    "A Ye, you are so awesome..." Lin Xiaohua has never been stingy to praise her men.


    "Yes, yeah, what is the name of A Ye''s song? It''s so nice!" Yan Ruyu also asked curiously.


    "This song is called City of the Sky..." Zhou Ye said with a smile...


    Just when he was about to continue talking, Lin Qingqing suddenly yelled... "Ah, why are those stinky boys gone?"


    "really?"


    "Let me see¡­¡­"


    When the girls heard this, they immediately gathered around the entrance of the tent and looked out...


    Sure enough, the torrential rain outside was still raining... But not far away, the good tent that had been leveled just now was gone... and the boys were gone.


    This sudden silence made the girls feel a little frightened...


    "Oh, shouldn''t it be haunted?"


    "I''m so scared¡­¡­"


    "I''m so scared too!"


    As the girls said, they couldn''t help but leaned towards Zhou Ye...


    This makes Lin Qingqing angry...


    She had deliberately pointed out the things that the guys outside did not see, just to prevent her boyfriend from swaying her own knowledge...Attracting her classmates, as a result, she didn''t expect it, but now she accidentally defeated it...


    This is really...


    "What are you afraid of? Didn''t they ran away because their tent was blown away by the wind? What is there to be afraid of!" Lin Qingqing pretended to be disdainful.


    While she was talking, she gave Zhou Ye a fierce look... as if to say again-- [Let go of them quickly...or else I''ll be jealous!


    Of course Zhou Ye could see the meaning in her eyes... but... he couldn''t help himself now!


    After all, the girls are scared right now...


    He knew that although the girls didn¡¯t really like those guys around, but¡ªthe guys were there, in the stormy night, there was always a touch of comfort...and now¡ªthey are leaving, under the dark night , In the violent storm and rain, they were left with a tent unknowingly. It''s nonsense to say that they are not afraid.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye can only give Qingqing a [I am also helpless] look...


    Lin Qingqing was irritated by Zhou Ye''s gaze, and really wanted to pounce on this bad guy...


    What he is so helpless... Obviously this guy is deliberately mopping oil, really.


    Just when Lin Qingqing was deeply resentful in her heart...Suddenly, the two gas lamps responsible for lighting in the tent went out silently.


    "what--!!!!"


    "Help!!!"


    "There is a ghost!!!"


    At this time, not only the girls exploded, but even Lin Qingqing also completely exploded. She couldn''t take care of it anymore, and she threw herself into Zhou Ye''s arms, burying her head in his chest, desperately Yelled... "It''s terrible..."


    The other girls hugged Zhou Ye desperately in fear...


    If you say who is the least afraid of it, then it is probably Lin Xiaohua, right?


    That is to say, she, whose body has been transformed by Zhou Ye, has long since become an outside existence, so how could she be afraid of something?


    However, this little girl was afraid that her man was not messy enough, so she rushed over and hugged her man tightly... She looked overwhelmed.


    Zhou Ye is coaxing this, coaxing...


    It was so great that it comforted the girls.


    There was thunder and lightning outside, wind and rain... in the tent, it was so dark... you could not see your fingers...


    The girls finally decided...Forget it, go to sleep.


    In this case, what can I do without sleeping??


    Of course... Sleeping is sleeping, and Zhou Ye, a man, was arranged at the entrance of the tent... After all, the girls would feel at ease with him at the entrance of the tent.


    As for the position beside Zhou Ye, at first... the girls chose to let Lin Qingqing lie there...


    But the girl was twisted and reluctant, but when Sister Lin said that she couldn''t, she came to sleep next to Zhou Ye, she rushed over without hesitation, and directly occupied Zhou Ye''s body. Next to...


    Oh, woman...


    Two thousand four hundred and thirty chapters


    Now that the positions have been allocated, then... the girls each took out their sleeping bags and prepared to rest.


    Of course Zhou Ye didn''t prepare any sleeping bags... However, he said that he was a man with strong firepower, and he was fine without sleeping bags...


    Although the girls were willing to squeeze a sleeping bag with Zhou Ye, but...they couldn''t say that.


    After all, the girls are still thin-skinned, of course...There are also many people in it.


    So, after saying goodnight to each other... the girls got into their sleeping bags one by one and closed their eyes.


    Time passed by every minute...


    In the tent, the girls'' snoring sound gradually sounded...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2047

    But at this moment, Lin Qingqing suddenly opened his eyes...


    With the faint light, she looked at the beautiful face beside her!


    Thinking of what happened in the bushes in the afternoon... Qing Qing felt her body hot!


    She couldn''t help but quietly took her hand out of her sleeping bag, and then leaned to her side... Fumbled, and grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye''s eyes opened suddenly... she was taken aback.


    "Ah--"


    Before her voice came out of her throat, she was covered by Zhou Ye...


    "Hush...Don''t wake them up!" Zhou Ye whispered to Qingqing''s ear.


    "Hmm!" Qing Qing nodded with red cheeks...


    "I want to rest in your sleeping bag... OK... I feel so cold..." Zhou Ye pretended to be pathetic in a low voice.


    Qingqing''s face turned redder when she heard this... She shook her head first, then nodded hesitantly after a while.


    "He shook his head again, and nodded again...what do you mean?" Zhou Ye asked in a low voice, knowingly.


    "No, don''t mess up..." Qing Qing bit her Zhu lip lightly and whispered: "Otherwise...I''ll kick you out..."


    That''s what I said, but this girl has already obediently opened the zipper of the sleeping bag...


    To be honest, this sleeping bag is a single sleeping bag... If you sleep alone, you will be very rich... But if two people sleep... Just...


    Zhou Ye didn''t care, he smiled and nodded, and quickly got in...


    "Don''t mess around... badass..."


    "I can''t help it... the sleeping bag is too small..."


    Zhou Ye said somewhat aggrieved...


    "Bad... don''t touch there... yeah..."


    It turned out that I didn''t know when, Zhou Ye''s big hand had already revisited the old place, got into a valley that was already gurgling, and caused it to be broken there.


    At this time, Lin Qingqing was lying in her sleeping bag with her back facing Zhou Ye, while Zhou Ye was behind her, hugging her slender waist with one hand, and playing with her valley...


    Lin Qingqing felt a sense of inducing a thief into the room at this moment.


    However, this is the end of the matter... it is too late if you ask her to drive Zhou Ye out again...


    Because... Lin Qingqing has already felt that the clothes in her sleeping bag have been taken off by someone...


    Moreover, the most frightening thing was that she felt that there was a thick and long hot thing in the mud between her legs, which had been squeezed in...


    She couldn''t help but shyly pinched Zhou Ye and hugged the back of her slender hand... shyly said: "Bad...no...no...it''s moving...ah..."


    It''s okay if she doesn''t say it, Zhou Ye is even more excited when she says it...


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t get in here... just rubbing between her legs...


    Lin Qingqing twisted her waist, trying to get rid of the intruder... However, she didn''t move. It was good that she moved... Suddenly, a duck egg-thick mushroom-like thing was placed in her little beanie. Up, scratched...


    At this moment, she shaved her whole body sore...


    Zhou Ye only felt that the little girl Lin in his arms was getting tight, and then... his little brother was sprayed with a stream of heat...


    He couldn''t help but smile softly...


    Zhou Ye really didn''t expect this chick to have such a sensitive physique, but this is not the time to think about it...


    His big hand has touched Lin Qingqing''s Hun, gently teasing the two red beans...


    This is even more remarkable...


    A woman''s orgasm is different from a man''s orgasm. If done properly, a woman''s orgasm can last for a long time... Even after the orgasm, it will continue to orgasm...


    But, if you want to find her sensitive points...


    Obviously, Lin Qingqing¡¯s sensitive point is the three top and bottom peas...


    Following the virgin land that had never been touched before by Huns, Zhou Ye used a very sophisticated means to squeeze it... Two streams of heat continued to erupt from under Lin Qingqing... She didn¡¯t care about her whole person. Turning his head recklessly, asking for a kiss to Zhou Ye...


    Of course, Zhou Ye chose to complete her.


    Five minutes later... Lin Qingqing''s climax dissipated...


    And at this time, her dolphins were already unknowingly, ready to welcome someone in...


    Zhou Ye licked the water and kissed her vermilion lips, while bending back slightly, the large glans had reached the already muddy mouth of Taoyuan.


    "Can you? Qingqing..." Zhou Ye asked in a low voice.


    "..." Of course Lin Qingqing knew what he was asking, and she also felt the giant object against her bottom hole... She firmly grasped Zhou Ye''s arm with her hand, and then lightly tapped it. nod¡­¡­


    With Lin Qingqing''s acquiescence...Zhou Ye pushed his waist vigorously...Through someone''s already lubricated muddy road...it penetrated a diaphragm and passed to the end.


    Suddenly - Lin Qingqing felt as if she had been pierced by a red steel pipe, and she couldn''t help screaming in pain.


    But her cry finally disappeared into Zhou Ye''s mouth.


    Zhou Ye stroked Lin Qingqing who was trembling with pain, while kissing her vermilion lips deeply...


    With Zhou Ye''s caressing and kissing... Gradually, Lin Qingqing felt that the pain under her body had gradually eased a lot...


    And what followed was an indescribable feeling of fullness and itching like an ant crawling.


    She couldn''t help but arched her dolphins back...


    In an instant, someone seemed to hear the charge... and gently twisted his waist.


    In the sleeping bag, a python with violent veins began to move in and out of the piston in Lin Qingqing''s small hole.


    From time to time, a cloud of foam got on the giant python and was taken out... But for Lin Qingqing, she was like an ostrich hiding her ears and stealing a bell. At this time, she just kissed Zhou Ye back, completely cracking the pop. The sound of water, as nonexistent, is deaf ears.


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and thirty one


    In the girls'' tent, when the spring is beautiful...


    In that ruined temple... there is also a good show going on.


    Let''s move the time forward a bit...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2048

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The five boys who had been bedded in the tent by the strong wind and rain could no longer care much. They either carried their backpacks or picked up the still-lit gas lamp and ran towards the barren mountains in the distance.


    When they came, they also saw the deserted ruined temple. In their opinion, it was a good shelter from the rain.


    In the ruined temple, a red and white slender figure was facing a ghost wearing a Qing Dynasty official''s costume.


    That''s right, these two women...Uh no, it should be said that they are female ghosts, not others, but Zhou Ye''s spirit, red and white double evil...


    The purpose of the two people here is to clean up this fake Zhu Bangyan according to the intention of the owner.


    "Xiaosheng...Xiaosheng is just a lonely ghost,...please two...two great immortals, let Xiaosheng go!"


    Zhu Xiucai, with a look of decay, was lying on the ground at this moment, begging for the red and white women to spare his life.


    At this moment, he felt that he was really bloody...


    Not only did he fail to be a man, but he was bullied by two female ghosts even as a ghost.


    Yes, he is indeed a magical ghost, but so what??


    No matter how awesome he is, can he have both red and white evil?


    Before the two girls were conquered by Zhou Ye, they were two evil ghosts who were on the side of the misfortune... After being conquered by Zhou Ye, they were taught the ghost cultivation technique again, and the magic power was even more unfathomable.


    Not to mention Zhu Xiucai, a lonely ghost, even if they are three righteous gods, they both dare to face each other.


    Of course, if you just don¡¯t have it, at least they won¡¯t suffer a big loss...Who tells people to be hard at the backstage?


    Or do you have to look at the backstage for everything these years?


    In Journey to the West, all the monsters with backstage live very smartly, and those without backstage¡ªall were killed by monkeys...this is enough to explain a lot of things.


    Ahem, it''s too far... back to the topic.


    Hong Sha looked at Zhu Xiucai, who was lying on the ground and begging, with a lack of interest, feeling bored."I thought it was a great power, but I didn''t expect it to be a pitiful and lonely wild ghost... It''s really boring... Forget it, you have to save it..."


    While talking, she lifted her delicate hand slightly, and she was about to let the unlucky person in front of her go out of their souls, and never live beyond life.


    However, at this time, there was a hand that grabbed her plain wrist... "Sister, don''t panic..."


    "Huh? What''s the matter?" Hong Sha asked strangely, looking at Bai Sha who had stopped him.


    "The master just said, let us watch him, don''t let him add confusion to the master, and didn''t say that he must let his soul fly away... It''s better to have fun with him!" At this point, Bai Sha''s face couldn''t help but There was a slight smile...


    "Oh? Have fun?? What fun?" Hong Sha asked curiously.


    "Don''t you want to see a scene where people and ghosts are in love?" Said this, Bai Sha smiled happily... "Especially, when this person and ghost are all men...that feeling... ¡­Tsk tsk..."


    "Huh! It sounds interesting!" Hong Sha''s eyes suddenly brightened upon hearing his sister''s words...


    Although Zhu Xiucai lying on the ground does not know what is meant by human and ghost love, what is meant by one person and one ghost are men... But intuitively, he feels that it is definitely not a good thing... So...


    "Don''t think about it... sir, you can kill but not humiliate... I''m fighting with you two witches!"


    While talking, Zhu Xiucai stood up and wanted to use mana to attack the two females, the red and the white...


    It''s a pity that the gap in power can''t be smoothed out by shouting two slogans...


    Facing the rebellious Zhu Xiucai, Hong Sha curled his lips in disdain, and waved him... he was on the spot.


    "Since sister, you want to play... hurry up... the guys that the master confessed are coming soon... don''t delay business!"


    "Hehe...Okay, sister..." Bai Sha said as he gently raised his right hand, the slender and white index finger pressed between Zhu Xiucai''s eyebrows without hesitation.


    In an instant, Zhu Xiucai''s entire ghost was eaten by thunder, and stood there...


    At this time, there was already a chaotic running sound in the distance...


    The red and white women looked at each other and smiled...


    "Come!" X2


    As the sound fell, the figures of the two disappeared in the ruined temple instantly!!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As soon as the two of them disappeared into the ruined temple, the man in glasses took his classmates into the ruined temple...


    "Damn, so bad..."


    "Yeah, I could have soaked in sister paper... and it turned out... alas!"


    "It''s all to blame for that man...If it weren''t for him, we might be able to get the girl!"


    The boys were chattering and wiping their wet hair...


    As for Zhu Xiucai who was standing there??


    They couldn''t see him before they channeled him.


    Just when the man in glasses was scolding with his classmates... Suddenly a cold wind blew...


    All of them shuddered involuntarily... Then, the man with glasses found... his four classmates seemed to have something wrong with their eyes.


    "Hey, what''s the matter with you?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Hey¡­¡­"


    Looking at the four classmates who were staring straight at him, the man in glasses couldn''t help but backed away... "Don''t scare me... You are not evil, right?"


    However, at this time... what he didn''t know was--


    In the eyes of his classmates, he is no longer his original image, but an image of a half-concealed nude woman with a beautiful face and a moonlight.


    This group of boys was originally in a period of hormonal divergence...


    How can you stand this??


    Four people, look at me... I look at you...


    In the wilderness, on a stormy night, an ancient temple without people...a naked girl is right in front of you...


    Is it you you can bear it??


    Anyway, they can''t help it...


    After the four exchanged glances... Qi Qi forced them towards the man with glasses...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2049

    "Hey...beauty...it''s so late...what are you doing here??"


    "Or, play with us..."


    Looking at the classmates who forced him, and listening to their nasty words, the man in glasses couldn''t help but yelled, "You are crazy, I won''t play with you..."


    After saying this, he turned around and ran...


    However, a broken wooden stick happened to appear at his feet...A careless one, he directly fell on the ground...


    At this time, he was thinking of it too late...because his hands and feet were already being pressed...and then, the man with glasses felt that someone was picking his pants... "Let me go...you These bastards... let go of me, are you inhumane? Don''t even let the men go... I''m Joseph... Ah-!!!"


    Chapter 2426


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and thirty-two


    In the dilapidated ancient temple...


    Five naked figures are entangled...


    No, or it should be said that three people suppressed a struggling figure, and the other one, behind that figure, made crazy output.


    "Hurry up... are you alright!"


    "It''s me..."


    "Don''t urge... hiss-ah, so cool!"


    "If it doesn''t work, hurry down, it''s me..."


    "Alright, alright, got it!"


    The man who was outputting wildly behind Joseph shuddered while talking, then stood up, lifted his pants... and changed positions with the man who suppressed Joseph''s arm...


    "Um¡ª¡ª!!!" The spectacle man, whose trousers had already been stripped off, was struggling desperately at this time... However, it was useless.


    Although he usually likes to exercise, but... facing the three men oppressing him, his strength is far from enough.


    The most terrifying thing is that, without knowing why, these three friends of the past, without knowing why today, have become extremely powerful...so that he has no power to fight back.


    So-with a muffled hum, the man in glasses felt his burning chrysanthemum, and again...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After the four people took turns to have a good time...At this time, their sanity returned a little bit.


    Seeing this [naked girl] who suddenly appeared in front of them for no reason, they began to feel a little scared.


    There is a crime called passion crime.


    In other words, at that time, they felt that they wanted to commit some kind of criminal intent regardless, but when the passion passed and their sanity returned, they became scared.


    "What should we do now??"


    The four of them looked at their companions at each other, and a male voice looked a little scared and asked, "What if she calls the police to arrest us?"


    "Otherwise... let''s run..."


    "Will she recognize us..."


    "Don''t be funny, Hong Kong is so big, how could he recognize us?"


    "Then, then let''s run now..."


    "But... haven''t you waited for Joseph?"


    "Are you an idiot? How can we wait for him after this happens..."


    "Hurry up..."


    "Yes, go!"


    The four of them made up their minds quickly put their clothes on, and after clearing the scene of the crime, braved the still pouring rain outside and ran to the outside.


    As for their friend Joseph who disappeared for no reason?


    At this time, who can care about it??


    As the four people hurriedly left the ancient temple in the rain... the entire ruined temple once again recovered calm...


    Except for Joseph, who was lying naked on the ground, nothing happened in the ruined temple.


    I don''t know how long it took...


    Joseph opened his eyes when he was lying on the ground. When he moved a little, he felt a tearing pain from his hips."what--!"


    Until now, he couldn''t believe that this kind of thing would happen to him...


    He was raped by four of his friends.


    How can Joseph, who has always regarded himself highly, accept this kind of thing??


    Call the police?Catch them??


    Joseph thought of calling the police for the first time. However, after another thought, he immediately gave up the idea.


    Not to mention, Hong Kong law does not have a clear judicial regulation on the rape of men by men. Once he makes a big deal, unless he emigrates to other countries, he may not be able to appear in Hong Kong in the second half of his life.


    When he gets there, he will be pointed and pointed out¡ª¡ªWow, this is the man who was raped by four big guys.


    [It''s amazing... I was raped by four men!


    [Why did those four people rape him?Does he owe usury?


    At that time, I am afraid that he will truly become a clown who can be pointed.


    Thinking of this... Joseph couldn''t help but shudder all over his body.


    Based on his knowledge of the unscrupulous tabloids in Hong Kong, this kind of thing is absolutely possible...


    It is not news that men rape women, it is news that men rape men.


    I am afraid that by then the whole Hong Kong will be full of riots... Then, how will he meet people?


    The most important thing is-when the time comes, not only him, but also his family will be prevented from going out.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2050

    When I think of this...


    Joseph immediately gave up the idea of ??calling the police...


    However, let him just let the four bastards go, Joseph was a bit unwilling...


    Moreover, what he worries most is-what if the four bastards threaten him with this thing after he returns to school?


    Has he become a venting tool for these four bastards from then on?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Joseph felt that his originally great future suddenly became a little bleak.


    When people are sad, they are always easy to get in the wrong.


    The more Joseph thought about this, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was meaningless to live...


    He tremblingly got up from the ground, endured the fiery pain from the chrysanthemum, and limped towards the shabby altar in the temple.


    Joseph has seen it, and there is a thick rope hanging there...


    He walked over with a dull expression...a little tugged on the rope to confirm the strength of the rope, and then...as soon as he raised his foot, he climbed up to the altar, and then put the rope around his neck without hesitation. between.


    Just when Joseph was about to hang himself...


    Suddenly a figure appeared in front of Joseph.


    "Little brother, don''t find short sights..."


    Joseph cast a blank expression at the strange guy who suddenly appeared in front of him, dressed like an official of the Qing dynasty... Ignore him... he is about to hang himself.


    If it were on weekdays, he might be shocked to see such a weird scene in the ancient temple.


    However, at this time he wanted to die...How could he be afraid of any ghosts?


    Since ancient times, he is the only one to die, and he is not afraid of death, and he is afraid of ghosts.


    Zhu Xiucai looked at Joseph, who insisted on seeking death in front of him, and couldn''t help but sigh...


    He saw the scene just now... It''s just that there are people and ghosts, and he can''t help him,... But, let him watch the boy with glasses in front of him die, he couldn''t bear it... So, At the moment when Joseph was about to hang himself, he used his mana to untie the rope he used to hang himself.


    "Puff--ahhh!!"


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and thirty-three


    "God damn thief, why do you treat me this way...why...uuuuu..."


    Joseph, who fell, fell to the ground, and finally couldn''t help it anymore and burst into tears.


    That cry... the listener was sad and the listener cried.


    Zhu Xiucai couldn''t help but shook his head slightly... stepped over and squatted beside Joseph... whispered: "Little brother... life is alive, so it''s almost impossible... what can''t you think of? ...There is hope when you live..."


    Although I don¡¯t know if Joseph listened to his persuasion...


    But as soon as he turned his face, he hugged Zhu Xiucai tightly... Lie down in his arms and cried... Obviously, he would not choose to commit suicide for the time being.


    Zhu Xiucai did not push Joseph aside, but sighed while gently patting his back to comfort him.


    do not know why¡­¡­


    Zhu Xiucai felt that she felt an indescribable pity for the man in her arms.


    Just when one person and one ghost hug each other, one crying and one comforting.


    On the beams of the ancient temple, two figures, one red and one white, happened to be smiling and looking at the two people and ghosts who were about to fall victim to their brains, laughing constantly.


    "It''s so interesting, elder sister... hee hee... I didn''t expect this four-eyed boy to be a boy and a girl!"


    "Yeah... But, it seems that we have to add a little bit to them, or else... the male and the male version will not be seen before the human and ghost!"


    "That''s a small point... leave it to me, sister!"


    White Sha said, facing the person and ghost who were holding each other together underneath, he blew a breath...


    With a gloomy wind blowing...


    Whether it is Joseph or Zhu Xiucai, they have an inexplicable affection for the other person in their arms!


    But these feelings were crushed by them...After all, the education they received from an early age made them unable to face this kind of good feelings for the same sex.


    However, the seed has already been planted, and as time goes by... the seed planted in their hearts will only slowly take root and sprout... and eventually grow into a big tree.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Not to mention what happened in the ruined temple...


    Let''s turn the lens to the girls'' tent again-


    Although the rain is still pouring outside, spring is sprouting in the girls¡¯ tents...


    At this time, Lin Qingqing was watching Zhou Ye helplessly, acting on her friend Yan Ruyu...


    At this time, Yan Ruyu had already taken off her big ugly glasses... The whole person was like a beauty snake, twisting under Zhou Ye, looking for an outlet to vent his fiery desire...


    When Zhou Ye leaned his hand to her lower body, Yan Ruyu gently lifted the dolphins obediently, so that someone could take off his underwear without much effort.


    Zhou Ye kissed Yan Ruyu softly, and reached the valley between the girl''s legs...


    Not as expected, there is already a gurgling stream below...


    Obviously, Yan Ruyu is also ready.


    Zhou Ye supported his hot little brother and reached the entrance of Yan Ruyu''s petite valley...


    As Zhou Ye''s waist stretched... in Yan Ruyu''s small eyes, he couldn''t help but let out a painful cry...


    Lin Qingqing''s eyes widened...Looking at her good friend under her boyfriend''s body, being puffed up by her boyfriend, holding her boyfriend like an octopus...straight silver The teeth are almost crushed...


    At this moment, she suddenly felt a hot body get into her sleeping bag...


    This shocked her...


    Turning his head to see... it was not someone else, it was sister Lin.


    "You scared me to death..."


    "Hee hee... Our Qing Qing also has some fear..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2051

    Looking up at Zhou Ye, who was still working hard on Yan Ruyu, Sister Lin smiled and whispered in Lin Qingqing''s ear and said, "Our man is amazing..."


    "Our man?" Hearing Sister Lin''s words, Lin Qingqing couldn''t help but widened her eyes... She looked at Sister Lin in disbelief, "Could it be that you are also being the villain..."


    "Yes..." Sister Lin said proudly, "I was the first one to be taken by A Ye!"


    "I''m going to kill this bastard..." Lin Qingqing said viciously when she heard Sister Lin''s words.


    "Hey, don''t pretend... If you are really angry, hold him down a long time ago to prevent him from wandering around Ayu..." Sister Lin said disdainfully.


    "I...I..." Lin Qingqing''s face was reddened by Sister Lin''s words... Can she say that she was forced to spit out because of Zhou Ye''s lust?


    Who knew that this guy actually had that kind of method that made her ascend in the air, it was difficult to hold on to herself, and she agreed to many things without knowing it.


    Moreover, she didn''t want to hold down Zhou Ye as a bastard now... but she really didn''t have any strength at all.


    "Okay, okay, don''t explain..." Looking at Lin Qingqing''s inexplicable appearance, Sister Lin chuckled her powder back and whispered: "Actually, I know you are unhappy like A Ye. Indiscriminate love, but... the two of us alone can''t stop him... Moreover, those guys are obviously awake, but they pretend to sleep on purpose... They obviously have some ideas about our A Ye..."


    "..." Hearing Sister Lin''s words, Lin Qingqing temporarily suppressed the jealousy in her heart, and through the dim light, she looked towards the other two women in the tent...


    Sure enough, the bodies of the two men under their sleeping bags twisted slightly, apparently waking up... but they did not leave, and even forcibly controlled their breathing... Pretending to sleep...


    Obviously, they are... they also have ideas about their own men.


    "Asshole..."


    Seeing this, Lin Qingqing involuntarily cursed in a low voice...


    She didn''t know whether she was scolding her extremely diligent boyfriend Zhou Ye, or scolding the two friends who forced her to sleep.


    "Hehe... Don''t be jealous... Good Qingqing, when you look back, you will know... There are many sisters, sometimes it is good!" Sister Lin gave a low laugh...


    "Good, where is good!!"


    "Hey, you will know soon..."


    "what----!!!!"


    At this moment, Yan Ruyu''s scream suddenly came from the side... Then, she was like an octopus, her legs and hands tightly hugged Zhou Ye, her delicate body was trembling... It''s like a spasm.


    Zhou Ye felt Yan Ruyu''s tight body, like a baby''s little hand, squirming and clenching his firm pleasure, smiled slightly, and gently kissed Yan Ruyu''s little goose, slowly pushing himself. With her waist, she used her own ability to gently vibrate in her body at high speed, pushing her to climax one after another...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and thirty four


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the end, Lin Qingqing gave in...


    She acquiesced to the bastard Zhou Ye and wiped out the fact that five of her friends were completely eaten!


    Of course, at first, she refused...


    However, three months after Zhou Ye took them into the mirror world, she recognized them.


    why??


    Because, she found that...she really couldn''t worry about the bastard Zhou Ye.


    This guy slapped her into a coma at every turn... She spent half of the three months in a coma.


    As for other girls??


    They succumbed much earlier than Lin Qingqing... Besides, there is also sister Lin, the best example, so that they can''t be tough with their men in the slightest.


    Sometimes, people fall super fast...


    In addition, some people set an example...So, when Lin Qingqing gave in, basically the girls gave in completely.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Mirroring the world-in a mountain hot spring in Japan.


    The five girls face outwards, with their buttocks facing inward, forming a circle, half lying in the pool.


    Zhou Ye stood in the circle formed by the girls, holding his big gun, like a hardworking little bee, collecting honey from the five peach-shaped porpoises facing him.


    Under Zhou Ye''s high-speed movement, the girls groaned continuously.


    When Zhou Ye was so fast that he could no longer see the figure, Lin Qingqing was first defeated.


    With a scream, her body slammed forward, and in the valley between her legs, a milky white arrow shot out...


    Next is Yan Ruyu... She didn''t shoot arrows, but she was soft in the water, curled up into a ball, her body trembling constantly.


    The other girls didn''t hold on for long... they were defeated by Zhou Ye.


    Although Zhou Ye didn''t use any forbidden skills like Second Thousand Strikes, he shamefully used high-frequency vibration and alienated meat stick skills.


    Everyone knows what high-frequency vibration is, but what about alienated meat sticks?Everyone knows the mace, right?


    It is impossible to wear a condom, it is impossible to wear a condom in a lifetime...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye let his little brother grow some tough little balls...


    Into the pearl and shake, the fiery woman is also in vain.


    How can these girls resist this kind of cheating?


    After crushing all the girls, Zhou Ye laughed and joked: "There is no one who can fight...really...who''s turn today!!"


    "It''s Ching Ching''s turn..."


    "Yes, it''s Qingqing!"


    "No, it''s not me...Ah!!!"


    Before Lin Qingqing finished speaking, she felt her slender waist being hugged from behind, and then a hot giant squeezed into her moist nest... "Ah... asshole... ¡­lighter¡­¡­"


    "Feel the wind!!"


    Zhou Ye laughed, shaking quickly...


    Following Zhou Ye''s actions, Lin Qingqing felt like a small boat in a huge wave, being thrown into the air... When she felt her whole being rise to the highest point, suddenly she felt The giant in his body trembled slightly...


    She knew what she was about to usher in. Involuntarily, she exhausted her last strength and clamped her two long legs tightly between Zhou Ye''s waist...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2052

    Zhou Ye no longer forcibly endured at this moment. He fiercely plunged his little brother into Lin Qingqing''s valley, half of the glans penetrated into Lin Qingqing''s cervix, and then-shot.


    "what------!!!!!!"


    A sharp scream came from Lin Qingqing''s mouth. At this moment, she couldn''t hold on anymore...Under the strong impact, the whole person completely fainted.


    Then, a transparent arrow of water jetted out from her valley...


    "Hehe... Qingqing was incontinent again by my dear..."


    "Don''t talk about Qingqing... the same for you!"


    "It''s time for Ayu next time... hehe..."


    Girls have long been taken offense by this kind of thing, in fact, each of them has been incontinent by their own men...So don''t laugh at anyone, no one is better than anyone.


    "Okay, stop making trouble, let''s go ashore..."


    "good husband!"


    "Good dear!"


    As Zhou Ye greeted, the girls dragged their tired bodies and crawled out of the hot spring... and Zhou Ye also hugged Lin Qingqing who had passed out and walked ashore.


    Under the service of the girls, Zhou Ye sat down holding Qingqing after drying his body.


    The girls also dried their bodies, and then sat down around their men.


    "We should go back now, husband..."


    "Yeah, it''s almost half a year!"


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded... "I have been here for more than half a year, so it''s indeed time to go back!"


    In the past six months, Zhou Ye took the girls on a round-the-world trip... They skied through the snow in the Alps, spent vacations in the Eskimo¡¯s hut, watched the extremely beautiful aurora, and played the rapids in the Amazon River. In.


    It can be said that the half-year time is the happiest for girls.


    However, after a long time away from home, I will still miss home after all...


    Half a year is long enough for girls who are only fifteen or sixteen years old...


    After Qingqing woke up, Zhou Ye told her the women''s thoughts, and she immediately agreed with her hands and feet...


    Now that everyone has no objections, Zhou Ye will naturally follow his kindness...


    He directly opened the portal and left the mirror world with the girls.


    The outside world still stays at the moment they left...


    The women looked at the somewhat messy tent, and suddenly felt a sense of vicissitudes of life.


    However, this feeling was quickly dispelled by Zhou Ye...


    At this time, the storm had passed, and the morning sun had just emerged from the sea level.


    The women cuddled beside their men, enjoying the rising sun slowly rising from the sea.


    "Well, we should go back..."


    "Hmm!" XN


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, the women were silent... They were a little bit reluctant at this moment...


    They knew that maybe only at this time, Zhou Ye was the man who belonged to them alone. When they returned to the city... they didn''t know how many more women would come to the door... Regarding this, Zhou Ye just smiled. Xiao Xiao went up and pecked one by one, "Well, my dears, the future will be long... we have endless time..."


    The women suddenly remembered that they were no longer mortals, they...have become immortal existences.


    Besides, even if their men don''t look for them, they can still look for their own men... They have long been endowed with the ability of [Quick Silver] by their men, and the spatial distance is meaningless to them.


    Thinking of this, the girls showed their smiles.


    After laughing for a while, Zhou Ye took the girls and walked towards the place where he parked... He wanted to send the girls to school first...


    Chapter 2435


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and thirty five


    "My dear babes, your destination is here!"


    As Zhou Ye was talking, he braked and stopped at the door of the church school''s dormitory.


    "so fast¡­¡­"


    "Eh, why is it so fast?"


    While the girls complained that their man drove too fast and didn''t let them have fun, each of them opened the door of the car and walked down after they kissed lightly at the side of their man.


    "A Ye...I don''t want to be separated from you..." Sister Lin and Lin Qingqing, who got off the bus last, looked at the handsome figure sitting in the cab, and said reluctantly: "When will you come to pick us up again? what!"


    "Yes, A Ye..."


    Although the girls are in the mirror world, they have spent a happy and romantic journey around the world with their men.


    But, sure enough, they still want to be by their man''s side all the time.


    "Haha...Hey, I have something to go to the mainland these days. When I come back from the mainland, will I go to you, okay?" Zhou Ye said as he gently kissed the two women. .


    "What are you going to do on the mainland?"


    "Yeah, what''s fun in the mainland..."


    "Some business matters need me to deal with it!" Zhou Ye explained with a smile.


    "Bah...what a business thing, I must go picking up girls again!" Lin Qingqing said, her pretty face stretched, as if threatening: "We don''t care how many women you have outside, but If you dare not want us, be careful with us..."


    While talking, Lin Qingqing cast his gaze on Zhou Ye''s bulging crotch... "Crack you!"


    Hearing Lin Qingqing''s threats, Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing...


    "I''m afraid you won''t be willing... Click me, how will you be cool in the future...?"


    "rogue¡­¡­"


    Zhou Ye''s words made the women irritated... After a lot of laughter, the women waved goodbye to Zhou Ye and walked towards the dormitory.


    Although they also want to stick with their men for a while, this is after all the dormitory of the church school. When the dormitory comes out and sees them like this, it will be bad...


    Sitting in the cab, Zhou Ye watched the five girls walk into the dormitory, only then turned the steering wheel and drove towards his villa.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 2053

    Just after his car turned around, two figures, one red and one white, appeared beside him out of thin air.


    "Master!!!" X2


    It''s not someone else, it''s Hong Sha and Bai Sha who have been busy with the ruined temple, uh no, or it should be said that the two female ghosts are more accurate.


    It''s just that the location of these two female ghosts is slightly subtle...


    Hong Sha honestly sat in the passenger seat beside Zhou Ye, with a well-behaved appearance.


    What about Baisha?


    She appeared directly under Zhou Ye''s crotch, not at all disgusting with the small space between the driver''s seat and the steering wheel.


    "How''s things going?" Zhou Ye asked as he drove.


    He has long been used to the habit of these two girls being supernatural. If they were ordinary people, he would have been scared to death.


    "Hehe...so funny, Master, let me tell you...that four-eyed boy..."


    Hearing the enquiry of his owner, Hong Sha immediately happily talked about what his sister had seen and heard in the ruined temple.


    What about Baisha?


    Now that her sister is already reporting to work, she naturally has nothing to do...


    Of course, she won''t be idle...


    Nestled in the narrow space between her host¡¯s legs, she gently adjusted her host¡¯s seat to the best position while poking out her hands, freeing her host¡¯s strength from her pants...


    then--


    She lightly opened her lips, stretched out her fragrant tongue, and licked it towards the hideous giant...


    "hiss¡­¡­"


    Feeling that his little brother had entered a icy place, Zhou Ye smiled slightly without squinting his eyes to enjoy it.


    On one side is the red evil chirping like a yellow oriole, telling what they did in the ruined temple, while on the other side, the white evil spirit is underneath, washing the little brother with his little scorpion and fragrant tongue.


    There were not many vehicles in Hong Kong at this time, and it was precisely because of this that Zhou Ye was able to return to his villa without hindrance.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, Zhou Ye was in the cloakroom in the villa, enjoying his new look.


    I saw him at this moment, wearing a set of white half sleeves with a good texture on his upper body and a pair of black woolen trousers on his lower body.


    He also carried a Shanghai watch on his wrist and a black hero pen in the pocket of his half sleeve.


    Looking at the somewhat rustic self in the mirror, Zhou Ye sighed silently... "Should I use the diplomatic status of the Ryukyu Kingdom to get in?"


    "I think it''s so good, Master." A red figure appeared. It was not someone else, it was Hong Sha... It''s just that her clothes at this time were no longer the red wedding gown she usually wore. Is a set of red sexy red yarn.


    The transparent texture set off the beauty of her body even more difficult to look away.


    Especially the white crevices of her lower body, thick white liquid is still flowing outwards-it makes the blood veins distended.


    "Why?" Zhou Ye turned his head and glanced at the female ghost who had just been unconscious by himself, and asked with a smile.


    "Because the owner looks good in everything... is my favorite owner." Having said that, Hong Sha hugged Zhou Ye''s waist from behind without any hesitation, using his exquisite and transparent body obsessively in his master. Rubbing on his body.


    "Are you not made up by me? Xiao Hong..." Zhou Ye smiled and raised Hong Sha''s chin.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Hong Sha''s face suddenly changed, begging: "No...Master, people are just complimenting you...but Nunu really can''t bear your favor...Master."


    "Then you are still making fire with me..." Zhou Ye said, raising his hand, and slapped Hong Sha Qiao Dolphin with his backhand.


    I have to say that the elasticity of Hong Sha''s little butt is good for leverage...


    Zhou Ye''s slap in the face immediately caused a wave of flesh.


    "People are just curious about where you are dressed like this, master, and where you want to go..." Hong Sha twisted his slender waist, rubbed his dolphins on his master''s big hand, and said coquettishly.


    "Where to go..." Zhou Ye looked at his dress in the mirror, a wicked smile appeared in his corner, "dressing like this, of course I am going to the mainland..."


    "Why are you going to the mainland?" In Hong Sha''s impression, the mainland is still very closed at this time. Both men and women dress very rustically. It shouldn''t be the dishes of the owner.


    "Going to the mainland is naturally a pick-up girl. Is it possible to go to support modernization?" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes and said angrily: "Well, your sisters are waiting for me in Hong Kong...I will go to the mainland. Show me those girls and don¡¯t let them go wrong."


    "Yes, master."


    Chapter 2436


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and thirty six


    Capital Beijing-Railway Station...


    September 1st is the day when the university welcomes new students...


    In this era, it is not popular to set up pick-up points from universities to bus stations, train stations and other places. After all, people in this era are still very simple. It may be an exaggeration to say that they are not closed at night, but if a thief is discovered on the road, It''s true to be beaten to death by enthusiastic people every minute.


    Of course, security is guaranteed, but the convenience is not so good.


    For people in this era, it is basically unimaginable to go out without luggage and rely on credit cards to buy life all the way.


    This year, regardless of whether you go to college or go south to work, you can''t live without it.


    Quilts, clothes, toiletries and even pots and pans were all equipped.


    No way, people are poor this year... Going out without a bedding, buying all new ones, that is simply a prodigal behavior.


    Looking around, the whole train station is full of figures carrying large bags and various luggage, and the same is true for Lu Hong...


    Her parents have died since she was a child. She almost ate a hundred family meals, relying on your relatives and neighbors to make a little bit of it, and I will grow up a little bit.


    The suffering of childhood did not destroy the girl''s backbone.On the contrary, it made her bloom with the most dazzling brilliance like a plum that has experienced a cold wind.


    At this moment, she was wearing a white half-sleeve embroidered with lace on the upper body, a red pleated skirt on the lower body, and two large black and thick braids hanging on her shoulders. The natural beauty of her face was full of opposites. My vision of college life.


    In fact, this suit is her best outfit. If it weren''t for going to university, she would still be reluctant to wear it.


    However, at this time, she was looking at the large luggage under her feet with embarrassment.


    That was her luggage-when she got on the train, the neighborhood sent her off, so it was not difficult, but getting off the train made her a little embarrassed.


    It was so easy to ask an uncle who came to Beijing to help her get her luggage to the exit, but there were also other people''s things to do. She was a girl who came to the capital for the first time and she was unfamiliar with her place. How about getting these dozens of catties of luggage??

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2054

    Can she move the luggage??


    As a girl who has been self-reliant since she was a child, of course she can move... But the problem is-she is not willing to soil her new clothes.


    Everyone has a heart for beauty. If possible, Lu Hong also wants to show his best in front of his future classmates.


    However... Lu Hong looked around, there were hurried passengers everywhere, and no one paid any attention to her.


    How to do??


    If she can¡¯t say she¡¯s going to be willing to have this beautiful dress, she carried her luggage to school...


    Thinking of this, Lu Hong gritted his teeth and was about to carry the half-person tall luggage.


    However, at this moment, a big hand grabbed her luggage.


    This shocked her... "You... what do you want to do?"


    "I think you have been hesitating here for a long time..." A very nice male voice reached Lu Hong''s ears, "Is it hard to carry your luggage? Do you want me to help you?"


    "You..." Listening to the male voice full of magnetism, Lu Hong couldn''t help but look up... I saw a boy with a height of over 1.9 meters standing beside her. The boy didn''t seem to be very old. , That is, the appearance of eighteen or nineteen years old... On her handsome face, with a wicked smile, she looked at her upright."You...who are you? Why help me?"


    "My name is Zhou Ye, a student who has just been admitted to the Department of Literature of Beijing X University this year..." Zhou Ye looked at the red-robed senior lady who looked like a frightened bunny in front of him, with a deeper smile on his face."I have been observing you for a long time. Are you waiting for someone or..."


    "It''s a coincidence... My name is Lu Hong, and I am also a freshman at X University... You actually belong to the same department with me." When Lu Hong heard Zhou Ye''s words, a hint of surprise appeared on his face.


    "Then we are really fate..." Zhou Ye smiled after hearing the words...Small, if you don''t know your line, can I say this??"Just let me help you..."


    "No, no, that would be too much trouble for you!" Lu Hong hurriedly reached out to grab his luggage after hearing this.


    After all, she felt that it would be a crime if she let the boy who looks one or two years younger than herself carry his luggage.


    "Okay, don''t fight... You are a little girl''s family, how can you be so hard." Zhou Ye said, carrying Lu Hong''s luggage and leaving.


    "I''m not young, I''m twenty this year..." Lu Hong pouted, following Zhou Ye''s step by step.


    "Haha, let''s call you brother...I am twenty-one." Zhou Ye teased as he walked.


    "Hey, who would believe it... You are younger than me at first glance. You should call my sister." Lu Hong said rather unconvinced.


    "...Come on, better than ID card." Zhou Ye didn''t talk nonsense, took out his ID card and handed it over.


    It stands to reason that the ID card system was only implemented in 1984, but...perhaps because of Zhou Ye''s drastic changes in history, China implemented the ID card system in 1978.


    Of course, there are many things that have changed due to Zhou Ye''s influence.


    For example, compared with the original book, Hongyi senior sister Lu Hong was born four years later...so that she didn''t get admitted to university until 1984.


    No way, why did Zhou Ye play too hard this time?


    Lu Hong looked at the ID card that Zhou Ye handed in front of him, silently wrote down Zhou Ye''s name and date of birth, and said, "Well, even if you are older than me...you are only a few months older. That''s it, I won''t call you brother."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye didn''t say a word, but took her luggage and went to the bus stop next to the train station.


    "I just inquired... We are here by car, and we can get to the school after two turns in the middle."


    "Yeah..." Lu Hong looked at Zhou Ye who was talking eloquently, her pretty face flushed a little... "Thanks, thank you..."


    "Thank you...we will be classmates from now on, shouldn''t classmates help each other?" Zhou Ye asked, looking at Lu Hong cheerfully.


    Lu Hong''s pretty face was even flushed by Zhou Ye''s hot gaze... She involuntarily lowered her little head.


    It''s just...Looking at her luggage under her feet, Lu Hong always felt as if something was wrong... Could it be that she left something behind??


    No, wait...No, this is his own luggage, what about Zhou Ye''s luggage??


    Thinking of this, Lu Hong hurriedly raised her head, looked at Zhou Ye and asked, "Where is your luggage?"


    Chapter 2437


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and thirty seven


    My luggage??


    Zhou Ye was stunned when he heard the words... and suddenly realized.


    These days, going out without luggage is simply impossible.


    But then again, he has a feathered luggage... Almost all his things are in the bracelet.What kind of luggage is there?


    "Uh, I didn''t bring any luggage." Zhou Ye told the truth.


    "What? Didn''t bring your luggage? Did you come to college without your luggage?" Lu Hong asked in disbelief.


    "It''s normal, just buy a new one at that time." Zhou Ye said indifferently.


    "..." Lu Hong looked at Zhou Ye silently...Well, this is a child from a rich family.


    The evil capitalist...


    The spit in my heart is not over yet, the bus here has already arrived...Zhou Ye picked up Lu Hong''s luggage and pushed Lu Hong into the bus.


    The train station was not the departure station of this bus, so when Zhou Ye and Lu Hong got on the bus, there were no seats on the bus.


    This is an old-fashioned bus, the kind with rubber links between the two cars.


    Zhou Ye led Lu Hong to the link between the two carriages... after he let her stand... stood in front of her.


    The bus of this era, five minutes on board...Zhou Ye directly bought Lu Hong''s ticket.Five cents is money for him??


    Lu Hong looked at Zhou Ye with some embarrassment... "I, I have money..."


    "It''s okay, I invite you, and you will invite me again when you have the opportunity." Zhou Ye smiled and said.


    "Hmm..." Facing Zhou Ye''s handsome face, Lu Hong lowered his head in embarrassment.


    She is not stupid...knowing that Zhou Ye definitely meant something to herself like this.


    But is she not??


    Not to mention anything else, Zhou Ye''s unparalleled beauty alone was enough to make 90% of the girls fall.


    As time goes by, the bus stops one after another.


    There are more and more people in the car...


    Before you know it, the entire bus is already full.


    Everyone who has squeezed by Beijing buses knows that Beijing buses can squeeze people out of their feet.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2055

    Even if it was like this in 2010... let alone in the 1980s, when there were few cars in Beijing''s public transport system?


    In the whole carriage, people were squeezed from one to another... Almost all the people in the middle were barely touching the ground.


    And Lu Hong, who was guarded by Zhou Ye in his arms, looked at the beads of sweat that kept falling on Zhou Ye''s face... and said distressedly: "Zhou Ye, otherwise... Let''s change positions."


    "Don''t talk...If you are transferred outside, you will be squeezed into pregnancy." Zhou Ye whispered to Lu Hong''s ear, and laughed in a low voice.


    "Bah, ignore you."


    This year and month are not as open as later generations. Zhou Ye¡¯s joking made Lu Hong¡¯s face blush...Even to show that she was angry, she turned her face and left her back to Zhou Ye. Facing the rubber joint of the bus, I came to think about it.


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye''s horns smiled... while he squeezed towards Lu Hong, he shouted loudly: "Squeeze your uncle, what squeeze."


    "This comrade shouldn''t be dirty, we can''t help it either."


    "Yes... Everyone is for the four modernizations."


    Several responses came from the crowd... Lv Hongsheng was afraid that Zhou Ye would have a dispute with others, and hurriedly wanted to turn around to persuade Zhou Ye.


    However, it was a pity that she found that the gap between the two could no longer make her turn around.


    But even so, she still carried her small hand, and pulled Zhou Ye''s shirt gently, "Don''t be angry with Zhou Ye, I''m fine."


    "I''m just afraid of squeezing you." Zhou Ye explained with a wry smile...


    At this moment, his acting skills have completely exploded...


    Squeeze a hair...the entire carriage is full of his people.If he wouldn''t let them squeeze and give them a hundred thousand courage, they would rather squeeze themselves to death than squeeze themselves to dominate.


    To be honest, the conductor is still confused now.


    Damn it, this is not the rush hour, why are there so many people on this trip today.


    "I...I''m fine." At this time, Lu Hong''s face was flushed to the extreme.


    Because she had already felt it, Zhou Ye had completely attached her back.


    There was a hot thing on her squat buttocks, which was touching her legs.


    If it weren''t for the skirt to stop her... Lu Hong guessed that the thing would have been inserted in her most important virgin land long ago.


    But even so, the hot thing was rubbing between her hips...


    The summer clothes themselves are thin, and coupled with the sultry heat in the carriage, although there are several layers of fabric, she can still feel the thing belonging to Zhou Ye, making trouble between her hips.


    "Hiss... don''t... don''t move... badass." Lu Hong felt that the thick stick-like object rubbed against her hip seam, and her heart trembled, and the flower hole between her legs was also parked. Some fluid is secreted outwards.The whole person feels soft.


    "I didn''t mean it...Who made you so beautiful?" Zhou Ye lowered his head and whispered in Lu Hong''s ear.


    "Bad...bad guy...you, you do this again...I will ignore you from now on."


    When Zhou Ye spoke, her whole body trembled due to the warm wind that brought her, and the bad guy caught between her hips was still jumping, making her whole body hot and soft. Hard to move.


    "Red Red..."


    "Hmm..." Lu Hong snorted lazily when he heard Zhou Ye''s whisper.


    "Let me... let me do it, OK..."


    The words in her ears caused Lu Hong to tremble with surprise...In an instant, the seductiveness in her heart disappeared."You...you want to get here..."


    She turned her head to look at Zhou Ye...


    Although she was quite willing in her heart, it was still too challenging for Lu Hong to hand over her for the first time on the bus.


    "No... I just rubbed outside, I definitely won''t go in... OK... so Hong Hong." Zhou Ye murmured softly in Lu Hong''s ear.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s sweaty appearance, Lu Hong felt distressed, but at the same time wanted to laugh...


    She looked at the people around...


    I don''t know why, the people standing around them all stood with their backs to them... This made her feel certain, but she was a little eager to try.


    It should be okay... Anyway, they are standing with their backs to us, invisible.


    Lu Hong, if you want to be shameless, only when you meet for the first time, you agree to such a request.


    However, Zhou Ye was so uncomfortable... He did it for you too, how can you bear it?


    Lu Hong, you...


    In his mind, after a long battle between heaven and man... Lu Hong lowered his head slightly and let out an uncheckable um.


    Chapter 2438


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and thirty-eight


    The human spirit is, in some cases, very affected by the environment.


    Just like Lu Hong at this moment...


    In the crowded bus, the sultry air, the ambiguous atmosphere, the passengers with their backs to their own...


    All of this forms a very narrow and private small space.


    In such a small space, she was unconsciously misled by Zhou Ye.


    To be honest, as a girl who grew up eating Baijiafan, Lu Hong would have never known what she would have become if she were not a self-love and self-improvement.


    Not to mention being admitted to the university, even the high school can be said twice.


    After all, the 1980s is a very complicated era. In this era, conservative and open minds are colliding fiercely... There are both office workers in military green uniforms and flared pants with explosive heads. The so-called trendy youth.


    In this environment, if a girl is a little careless, she will go wrong.


    And Lu Hongneng has always insisted on self-improvement and self-love, and was admitted to college, obviously she is not a girl who does not know how to love herself.


    However, no matter how firm her will was, under the dual influence of the closed environment and Zhou Ye''s mental stand, she began to become shaky.


    When she hummed and agreed to Zhou Ye''s words, she began to regret...


    However, will Zhou Ye give her a chance to regret it??


    The answer is yes-no.


    As soon as he received Lu Hong''s response, Zhou Ye gently lifted the long skirt behind Lu Hong.


    The skirts back then were much longer than the current skirts... Not only did they have to cross the knees, but also cover at least a half of the calf. This was the normal state of skirts at that time.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2056

    When Lu Hong felt a chill in his lower body, he couldn''t help reaching out and holding Zhou Ye''s big hand... shook his head pleadingly, "Don''t..."


    "Hey, don''t worry, they won''t see it..." Zhou Ye straightened his waist and let his little friend rub on Lu Hong''s buttocks. "Could it be that Hong Hong, you have the heart to let me hold back Is it so uncomfortable?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lu Hong looked around carefully again...At this time, the people around were still facing the two of them with their backs, looking like they hadn''t noticed anything...


    Her heart just let go a little...Looking at Zhou Ye, who was sweating profusely, in the end, Lu Hong let go of the little hand that she had blocked.


    Seeing Lu Hong who was like an ostrich again, lying on the rubber with his arms, Zhou Ye smiled evilly.


    He wouldn¡¯t tell Lu Hong that at this time the two of them were already in a different space with the person who opened the traffic...In other words, it seemed that they were in the same car, but in fact¡ªthey were not in the same space. in.Those people don''t say they saw two people...Even if they came close, they couldn''t feel the existence of them even if they touched them.


    Of course, Zhou Ye would not tell her these words.


    While gently lifting up the long skirt behind Lu Hong, he gently stroked Lu Hong''s elastic dolphins with his hands.


    I have to say that Lu Hong''s figure is really good.


    Eighty-six, sixty-two, eighty-six... That''s the real breasts and buttocks.


    While stroking Lu Hong¡¯s dolphins, Zhou Ye used the other hand to walk around her Hungarian and pass under the lap... Just when he was about to occupy the commanding heights, he was suddenly caught by Lu Hong. Hold the big hand that is about to succeed.


    "You...Do you love me? Will you marry me?" Lu Hong nestled his body in Zhou Ye''s arms, turned his head, and looked at Zhou Ye''s profile.


    "I like you...I will marry you." Zhou Ye couldn''t say the word love, but if you marry, you will definitely marry.


    Obviously, at this time, Lu Hong''s love and love are equated.


    Therefore, after getting the answer she wanted, she finally let go of Zhou Ye''s hand... let him do whatever he wanted.


    Even, for the convenience of someone, she took the initiative to tighten her abdomen slightly, allowing Zhou Ye''s big hands to enter her little vest more conveniently.


    I have to say that this thoughtful move facilitated Zhou Ye...


    He gently stroked Lu Hong''s hard-to-handle breasts, and gently scratched Lu Hong''s already slightly hard nipple with his fingertips.


    Every time, his fingertips swiped Lu Hong''s sensitive nipple, causing her to tremble involuntarily.


    Obviously, this kind of stimulation is too advanced for Lu Hong, who has never experienced such a thing.


    Just when Lu Hong felt that this was already heaven... Zhou Ye suddenly released his little friend under his crotch.


    Of course, he didn''t plan to take Lu Hong on the bus.


    It''s just that there is no problem with playing the game of wolf of the bus properly.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye gently tugged the already moist cloth between Lu Hong''s legs...


    Lu Hong''s somewhat old briefs had already left his guardianship.


    Just when Lu Hong was a little scared by Zhou Ye''s actions...Suddenly he felt a thick and hot giant squeezed into the secret garden between his legs.


    At this moment, Lu Hong''s body could not help but shudder...


    She was afraid... afraid of being seen, afraid of being paraded by people as broken shoes.


    She trembled... the most sensitive part between men and women was connected, so that she could feel Zhou Ye''s hottest desire.


    However, at this time, all she can do is to tighten her legs...


    At this time, if you look from the bottom up, you will see this scene...


    Zhou Ye''s little brother, wrapped in Lu Hong''s underwear, was in close contact with Lu Hong''s plump pussy.


    The tightened legs not only didn''t make Zhou Ye flinch, but instead made him feel refreshed.


    "Hong Hong...really good." Zhou Ye whispered in Lu Hong''s ear, and he lifted his waist slowly but firmly.


    It didn''t matter what he moved, Lu Hong felt as if a hot steel pipe was sandwiched between her legs, and her whole body was trembling.


    On the hideous meat stick, the green tendons that rose up were like the best massage nodes, rubbing against Lu Hong''s plump succulus that no one had ever touched.


    Every twitch, every jerk...


    It all made Lu Hong feel like an electric shock, coming from that hard-to-talk...


    Unknowingly, the Yin Fu, like a canyon in the same line, slowly opened up under Zhou Ye''s friction...


    However, this is not a good thing for Lu Hong...because, when her soft labia half wraps Zhou Ye''s cock, she knows what a real heaven is.


    She wanted to yell, but was blocked by Zhou Ye...want to get rid of the hot cock between her legs, but her body went against her wishes, and the pigtail eagerly posted it back...


    "what----!!!"


    With a muffled cry, Zhou Ye felt a hot stream suddenly enveloped his cock. The hot stream was so hot...Well, Lu Hong had been squirted by herself before she broke.


    Chapter 2439


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and thirty-nine


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly when he felt the heat flow from his little brother.


    He didn''t tease Lu Hong any more, but hugged her slender waist tightly... and licked her earlobe gently from behind.


    A strange scent of daughter''s incense and soap filled his nose.


    At this time, Lu Hong would definitely sit on the floor of the carriage if he wasn''t leaning on Zhou Ye''s hands around his waist.


    After all, she has no strength at all at this moment.


    Feeling the itchy sensation on the earlobe and the hot stuff between her legs, Lu Hong is lazy at this moment, not wanting to move a finger.


    After a long while ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Hong suddenly cried in a low voice...


    It didn''t matter if she cried, and Zhou Ye was completely confused, "Baby...what are you crying?"


    "In your heart, I''m just a mean woman...uuu..." Lu Hong asked while crying.


    "How is it possible?" Zhou Ye denied, "In my heart, our family Honghong is the most beautiful and cutest girl..."


    "Then why did you violate me like this..." While speaking, Lu Hong bitterly twisted the bad thing that still occupied the important position between his legs...


    It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t touch, she was really shocked when she touched it.


    Although, sex education in this era is quite backward.But...on weekdays, the three aunts and six aunts, when they get together, talk about women''s topics, they will also talk about men and women, so... Lu Hong is not really ignorant of this.


    At least, she knows-what is going on with men and women consummating.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2057

    Such a big thing really needs to be inserted into her tiny body, so she shouldn''t be inserted to death.


    Faced with Lu Hong¡¯s complaint, Zhou Ye shouted injustice for a while, "Baby, I''m really not ruining you. I can''t help myself. Who makes my family Honghong look so beautiful."


    Regardless of the woman of any age, she just eats...


    At least, as soon as Zhou Ye said these words, Lu Hong''s grievances were much less.


    "Don''t hurry up and put away this bad thing..." After the passion, Lu Hong also knew that she was afraid...


    While quickly tidying up her skirt, she helped Zhou Ye put the bad guy who made her love and hate into his pants.


    What the hell is this??


    Lu Hong is cool, but Zhou Ye is not cool yet.


    But forget it, isn''t his idea of ??dressing up like this is to have a love in college... Since this is the case, then come to Japan for a long time.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye felt a lot more comfortable.


    Taking advantage of Lu Hong not paying attention, Zhou Ye once again moved the space where the two of them were in the carriage...


    At this time, the carriage is not too crowded.


    And Lu Hong could also turn around to look at Zhou Ye.


    The more I look at Zhou Ye, the happier in Lu Hong''s heart...


    He, she will be the one who will be entrusted for life from now on.


    He will depend on her for life from now on.


    If there was no one in the car at this time, Lu Hong might have really snuggled into Zhou Ye''s arms.


    But it is a pity that although there are many people in the carriage now, there are still many passengers.


    Lu Hong didn''t dare to act like holding Zhou Ye.She only dared to gently lift and hold Zhou Ye''s big hand... with her affectionate eyes, looking at his eyes.


    Someone has said, why is Lu Hong so bold just now, so dare to be in the car with Zhou Ye, why is he less courageous now??


    The so-called passion crime. Under the guidance of the environment and certain things, some people will do things that she can''t do in normal days, but it doesn''t mean that she can do things like this...and this At that time, Lu Hong was in the calm sage time.


    If you want her to do the same thing just now, she probably wouldn''t dare.


    After all, this is the 1980s...not the year of 2010 when some people dared to shoot in the streets.


    Holding hands is already a very radical thing for most girls of this age.


    Looking at the shy smile on Lu Hong''s face, Zhou Ye knew that although he hadn''t really eaten her, but - she had already regarded him as her own man.


    No way, the woman of this year is so innocent.


    Oh, that''s great.


    Stop talking nonsense... After arriving at the station and getting off the bus, Zhou Ye and Lu Hong fell back twice.


    These two buses didn''t give Zhou Ye any more chance...Not only were there not many passengers in the bus, but there were even a few empty seats.


    Well, if the first bus hadn''t been arranged by Zhou Ye, it would not have been crowded like that.


    In fact, the people in the Ministry of Foreign Affairs have been strange...


    For Mao, all the staff of the Ryukyu Embassy today ran to squeeze a bus??What is the meaning in this Nima??


    Could it be that Ryukyu intends to sponsor Beijing''s public transportation facilities??


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    Anyway, Zhou Ye finally arrived at school with Lu Hong safely.


    Looking at the banner welcoming the freshmen of 1984 at the entrance of the school, Lu Hong took Zhou Ye''s hand and said happily, "From now on we will be students here...we will be college students."


    "Yes, yes... I love college."


    Compared to Lu Hong''s excitement, Zhou Ye has no feelings...


    Counting it down, he went to high school many times... University, it seems, probably, maybe... well, never came.


    However, Zhou Ye was not excited at all...


    What''s fun in the school??Especially in universities of this age, what''s fun in it??


    Anyway, Zhou Ye still had to go to university with Lu Hong for a few days.


    After all, it takes time and energy to pick up girls... Believe it or not, now that Zhou Ye says he doesn''t want to go to college, Lu Hong can jump up and kill him.


    Okay... For the happiness of Red-robed Senior Sister, Zhou Ye endured it.


    The combination of handsome men and beautiful women is obviously very eye-catching, even in this era, the appearance of the two holding hands still attracts the attention of many students.


    Of course, under the eyes of envy, jealousy and hatred, there is another kind of eyes that are gloating.


    Why gloat??


    Because in the university in the 1980s, falling in love was not allowed... Once discovered, dropped out of school.


    And these senior sisters and seniors, what they wait is to see the excitement of the two.


    Look at what they look like, what the school will do.


    I was dropped out as soon as school started...hehe, that would be interesting.


    Under such a gloomy psychology, many seniors and sisters have followed far away... They just want to see how the school will deal with this pair of young lovers who seem to be enviable and hateful... If you ignore it If that¡¯s the case, does that mean that they don¡¯t have to fight underground warfare anymore??Since then, can you step onto the front desk in an open manner??


    Unknowingly, behind Zhou Ye and Lu Hong, a group of gangsters were full of idiots.


    Chapter 2440


    Two thousand four hundred and forty chapters


    "Why are they following us..."


    Lu Hong obviously also found the idlers behind him who pretended to follow the two of them nonchalantly.


    "Haha...a bunch of fools, don''t care about them." Zhou Ye glanced at the little tails, then shook his head speechlessly, and said, "Let''s report quickly."


    "Yeah!" Lu Hong tightly grasped Zhou Ye''s small hand when he heard the words, and followed Zhou Ye to the new student report.


    In order to facilitate new students'' reporting, the school places the new students'' report in the old library not far from the gate.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2058

    It took Zhou Ye and Lu Hong only less than ten minutes to walk all the way along the instructional banners pulled up to facilitate new students'' reporting.


    At this time, the entire Freshman Report Office was already busy.


    Some parents brought new students with them, and some new students reported separately.


    Of course, most of the parents who come with them are from Beijing. After all, you still need to open a letter of introduction when you live in a hostel these days, let alone travel far away?


    Besides, the students of this year are far less spoiled than those of more than twenty years later...they are even better ones.


    Except for some poor villages, basically everyone still abides by the law in public.


    Children of this year are running around in the street, so don¡¯t be afraid of being abducted by traffickers.


    I don''t know whether social morality has improved or regressed over the years.


    Ahem... It''s far away.


    When Zhou Ye and Lu Hong walked into the new student reporting office following the flow of people, they saw the little hand held by the two, and the teacher in charge of the report instantly turned black."Are you here to study in school or to engage in objects? Huh?"


    "If you are here to study, our school welcomes you!"


    "If you are here to engage in objects, sorry, our school does not welcome such students."


    Hearing what the teacher said, the students who had been with Zhou Ye to watch the excitement suddenly burst into laughter...


    And Lu Hong, who was sweet and sweet to Zhou Ye, soon burst into tears after hearing the teacher''s scolding... "No, no, teacher..."


    "Isn''t it? If..." The teacher in charge of the report wanted to yell a few more words. However, with a snap, Zhou Ye threw his freshman report book in front of him, "Teacher, I think you It¡¯s better to read my report before talking."


    "Look at..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words that didn''t show any timidity, the teacher was a little anxious... He raised his hand and wanted to throw Zhou Ye''s new registration notice on the ground... However, when he grabbed Zhou Ye When Ye''s new student registration notice, he was surprised to find that it was stamped with the official seal of the Central Foreign Affairs Office.


    Others may not know what the Central Foreign Affairs Office is doing, but as a member of the system, how could this teacher not know what the Central Foreign Affairs Office is doing??


    To put it bluntly, this is a permanent office under the Central Leading Group for Foreign Affairs and one of the directly affiliated institutions of the CPC Central Committee.Its responsibility is to deal with the foreign affairs and national security affairs under the leadership of the Political Bureau of the CPC Central Committee.


    If you know this chapter, you will know, if you don¡¯t know, you will never know...


    Located in the political center of the country like Beijing, how can it be done without political awareness??


    Therefore, the anger on this teacher''s face subsided in an instant... He opened Zhou Ye''s new registration notice and took a look, then looked at Zhou Ye, and then said with Yan Yueshen: "This classmate, because Your check-in notice is really too special. I still need to make a phone call to confirm. Can you please wait for a while?"


    "Well, of course there is no problem!"


    "Sit down, please... so who, go make two cups of tea... such a hot day..."


    After arranging Zhou Ye and Lu Hong to sit down, the teacher in charge of the freshman registration, like a rabbit, rushed out of the freshman reporting office.


    Don''t say anything else...At least other students have never seen it before, their 40-year-old teacher can run so fast.


    Moreover, the turning point of Nima is too blunt...what is the origin of this handsome-looking schoolboy??Why does a freshman registration notice make the teacher look like this??


    Lu Hong, who was sitting next to Zhou Ye, began to feel a little uneasy...


    She just remembered one thing now. Although she had already had the closest contact with Zhou Ye, she still didn''t know what Zhou Ye did or what conditions were at home...


    "Zhou Ye...what the hell does your house do?" Lu Hong lowered his voice and asked while no one was paying attention.


    "What''s from my family...you should say, our family." Zhou Ye laughed and teased.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lu Hong couldn''t help feeling sweet...but she still wanted to figure out what her man''s family did."Bad guy...say, what the hell does your family do?"


    "You want to say our house..."


    "Well, what the hell does our family do?" Lu Hong was so tempered by Zhou Ye that he had to give in.


    "Uh-a business man... right?" Zhou Ye was not too sure when he said this.


    Doing business is indeed doing business... After all, Umbrella is a consortium.


    However, how many planes has the Umbrella consortium spanned??


    Umbrella has done a lot of things about annihilating the country, annihilating a race, and annihilating the galaxy... Now, when it comes to doing business, isn''t it inappropriate??


    On the other side, Lu Hong was speechless when he heard Zhou Ye''s explanation... Doing business??are you kidding me??


    Those who do business this year are not as good as future generations doing business...


    Don¡¯t forget, there is also a legal term in these years called the crime of speculation...


    It can be said that the people are always staring critically at those businessmen, for fear of these capitalists turning over.


    Business people can make a teacher so nervous??Stop teasing... this is not a level at all, okay?


    Just when Lu Hongqi and Zhou Ye refused to tell him the truth... the teacher in charge of the reception of freshmen ran in panting, behind him, followed by an old man with white temples."This is classmate Zhou Ye, isn''t it? Haha...it really is the dragon among people."


    "This is our principal Liu..." the teacher who ran in introduced respectfully.


    "Hello, Mr. Liu..."


    "Hehe, okay, okay..."


    "By the way, don''t hurry up to go through the admission procedures for Zhou Ye..."


    "Okay, Principal Liu."


    "By the way, classmate Zhou Ye... You see that our school''s accommodation conditions are not very good, or else arrange for you to go to the international student dormitory?"


    Lu Hong was shocked when she saw the two teachers and the principal who were over a hundred years old in front of them when they faced their own men doing this way...At this moment, she had only one question in her mind. , That is - her man, Zhou Ye, who is he???


    Chapter 2441 Assistant Teacher Hu?Professor Hu?


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and forty one


    Looking at these two people who looked like a lot of age, but behaved rather unbearably in front of him... Zhou Ye knew what they were thinking.


    After all, the admission notice was handled by the consul general of the Ryukyu Consulate for him.


    Although the Ryukyu Consul General did not reveal the identity of Zhou Ye when he asked the Chinese government for this admission notice.


    But, will the person who can let the Consul General come forward to ask for the admission letter??


    It¡¯s also impossible to think about it with your butt... You must be a member of the Ryukyu royal family.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye''s notice will be stamped with the school''s admission seal and at the same time the office seal of the Central Foreign Affairs Office.


    After all, foreign affairs are nothing small.


    Of course, not to mention the special stamp, the Foreign Affairs Office also notified the school''s leaders about the matter-for fear that something went wrong in the middle.

 The Movie World Chapter 2059

    The foreign guests are here, you can''t drive them out, can you??


    Besides, many basic industrial facilities in China are now built with the aid of Ryukyu. You can¡¯t pick up your rice bowl and eat, and just swear your mother when you put down your job, right?


    Therefore, when the staff of the Foreign Affairs Office notified the school leaders, they emphasized the identity of the mysterious person holding this admission notice, and even raised this incident of Ryukyu to study in China to the height of a political mission.


    What is a political mission??


    The political task is to complete if there is no difficulty, even if there is difficulty.


    This is also why President Liu Guangyao, who is nearly 60 years old, is so polite to Zhou Ye.


    "No need...hehe..." Hearing that President Liu was about to arrange himself in the dormitory for foreign students, Zhou Ye hurriedly said: "I already have a place to live outside... No need to trouble the school anymore."


    Just kidding, how can the conditions of the dormitory for international students get better this year??


    Go out and rent a courtyard by yourself, free and comfortable. Doesn''t it smell good?


    "This..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Headmaster Liu looked at the expression on his face with some hesitation. After he was sure that it was not the case, he relaxed, "Well... Let¡¯s go reading."


    With that, Principal Liu looked at Lu Hong who was standing beside Zhou Ye... "The female classmate..."


    "She is my girlfriend, Lu Hong...just do a day school just like me." Zhou Ye said.


    Hearing that Zhou Ye had actually admitted his girlfriend''s identity under the crowd, Lu Hong was surprised and delighted... But the little girl¡¯s face is thin, unlike Zhou Ye who is as faceless and skinless. He blushed and lowered his head.


    "It''s okay..." Since it was Zhou Ye''s request, President Liu wouldn''t say anything like that it''s impossible.


    Besides, if the young master is happy to learn here, isn''t it normal to sponsor the school??


    Don''t blame Principal Liu for being so cheap, he can''t help it...


    In China in the 1980s, every school was a poor jingle.


    They were paid dead wages, and they ate administrative meals... Finally, the Ministry of Education had some money, and dozens of principals were able to fight for this money in the Ministry of Education.


    It''s not easy for anyone...


    As for, put that money in your pocket??People at this time are not as unscrupulous as later generations.


    The first thing they think of is the various teaching facilities in the school, then the infrastructure, and finally the treatment of the teachers and teachers.


    Haven''t you heard of it?In this era, professors earn less from doing missiles than selling tea eggs, and professors are not as good as street vendors.


    This is the attitude of teaching and educating people in this era... As for those who open cram schools and copy papers more than ten years later... Then Zhou Ye can only say that those children are not worthy to be teachers.


    In any case, people in this era are still very cute.


    After completing the enrollment registration as quickly as possible... Principal Liu and the teacher Zhang, who was in charge of new students reporting, sent them out of the new students reporting office.


    "If you have any questions in life or study, please ask the school..."


    "We will do our best to help you solve these problems."


    "Okay, I see, President Liu..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Don''t send us anymore..."


    At this moment, a thin young man with glasses and dark blue tunic suit came over from a distance... "Principal Liu, Director Zhang, are you looking for me?"


    "Xiao Hu, you came just right..." Seeing the young man coming, President Liu smiled and pulled him to Zhou Ye''s face. "At this time, Xiao Hu, the assistant professor of the Department of Literature, also graduated from our university. If you don¡¯t understand anything, you can ask him..."


    Seeing some handsome assistant teacher Hu in front of him, Zhou Ye''s brows suddenly frowned... His tone resolutely said: "No, if there is anything, I will find another teacher."


    While talking, he smiled slightly at Principal Liu and the others, "The two teachers, please stay, I will take my girlfriend back now...Shall we officially start the class tomorrow, right?"


    "Yes, that''s right, our school will officially start tomorrow..." Although I don¡¯t know why the noble son in front of me is so repulsive to Xiao Hu, but President Liu is an old world proficient in human relations and so on. Let''s talk about Assistant Professor Hu again.


    After a few more greetings, President Liu watched Zhou Ye and Lu Hong disappear into the distance...


    After a while, he turned his head to look at the assistant professor of Chinese Department Xiao Hu who was standing on the side with an embarrassed expression... "Little Hu, I am still very optimistic about you, but it''s a pity..."


    After saying these words, Principal Liu turned his head and left the new student reporting office, leaving only the bewildered Assistant Professor Hu and the thoughtful Director Zhang.


    "Ms. Zhang...what the hell is going on? Why is President Liu..." No matter how stupid Assistant Professor Hu is, he also knows that it seems that President Liu has an opinion on him...How can this be done??The school leader had an opinion on him, so why did he get stuck in the school??


    To be honest, until now, Assistant Professor Hu has a dumb face... He doesn''t even know what happened.Over there, I just heard that President Liu and the others were looking for themselves, but when he came over...the situation became like this.


    A new-born guy actually looked down on him, and even Principal Liu had an opinion on him. What did he do wrong??


    "Haha...Everyone is a screw of the revolution, where you want to screw it... Xiao Hu, it''s okay, don''t think too much." Director Zhang smiled and patted Assistant Professor Hu on the shoulder, and hurriedly returned to his work. At the post... he saw that this little Hu is the unlucky ghost in the legend... I don''t know how to offend the great young master, I guess, the future is worrying.


    Sure enough, he didn''t expect it-on the same day, the assistant teacher Hu was transferred to the logistic boiler.


    After burning the boiler for two years, the assistant teacher Hu couldn''t see the first day of his life, so he resigned angrily...Going to the sea to do business, the result-was knocked over by a small wave in the business sea, and finally in a room in Shenzhen In the small rental house, he died in depression, at the age of twenty-eight.


    Chapter 2442 the story of modern Cinderella


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and forty two


    At this time, Zhou Ye, pulling Lu Hong, who was still stunned, had already walked to the gate of the university.


    Since the identity has been exposed, there is no need for him to wrong himself.


    After walking to the entrance of the school, Zhou Ye waved to the right side... a black extended Umbrella courtesy car that had been parked there for a long time slowly drove over.


    When the courtesy car parked in front of Lu Hong... she was still at a loss.


    It wasn''t until long after Zhou Ye was forcibly stuffed into the car that Lu Hong reacted.


    Looking at the extravagant interior of the car, Lu Hong felt cramped that he didn''t know where to put his hands...


    "Don''t be nervous... baby." Seeing Lu Hong''s bewildered look, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile, and stretched out his hand to embrace her slender waist... "These are our family''s things, you have to take your time Get used to it."


    "No...I..." Maybe it''s because of Zhou Ye''s magnetic voice, or it may be because the man in front of me who has had the closest contact with her has been regarded as a reliance by her. In Zhou Ye Under the comfort of her, she also gradually relaxed...


    "You haven''t told me... Who on earth are you... Don''t use business nonsense to lie to me." Lu Hong nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms, looking at Zhou Ye pitifully, his face covered. It is the fear of the unknown.


    When the status of each other was too far apart, Lu Hong really didn''t feel safe yet.


    "Is this important to you?" Zhou Ye chuckled lightly, and asked with a peck on Lu Hong''s little dog.


    "Well, it''s very important..." Lu Hong looked at Zhou Ye with an unprecedented serious expression and said slowly: "I''m afraid all this is a dream...I''m afraid you are just..."


    Lu Hong didn''t say the rest, but Zhou Ye already understood what she meant.


    He knew that Lu Hong was afraid that he was just playing with her... he couldn''t give her what she wanted forever.


    "Well, I''m actually from the Ryukyu Kingdom..." Zhou Ye decided to tell her something little by little so as not to scare her.


    After all, what a girl of this year can accept is completely different from that of future generations.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2060

    If Zhou Ye had said that he was a person from another plane, Lu Hong would probably look at her dumbfounded and ask what an outer plane is.


    In the end, after Zhou Ye had fully explained his identity, Lu Hong would only have two endings, one with a frightened and trembling face and staying away from Zhou Ye from now on, and the other with complete madness.


    As Zhou Ye talked about it, his identity in Lu Hong''s heart became a member of the Ryukyu royal family. Because of his curiosity, he came to this country to study, and accidentally found a modern fairy tale of Cinderella at the train station.


    The reason why a fairy tale is a fairy tale is because it does have an audience, and it does meet the fantasy of many little girls.


    Therefore, Lu Hong easily accepted Zhou Ye''s remarks.


    Of course, this is just Zhou Ye''s identity on the surface.


    For more identities, Zhou Ye didn''t plan to say for the time being... he put everything about himself in front of this silly girl at once, Zhou Ye was afraid of scaring her.


    "Will you...Will you...don''t me?" Lu Hong snuggled in Zhou Ye''s arms and asked timidly.


    "Silly girl...how could I not want you?" Zhou Ye smiled and lightly bit on Lu Hong''s earlobe, "I still plan to marry you..."


    "You...you..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lu Hong''s face flushed, and his whole body began to soften.


    Of course, this was not simply caused by Zhou Ye''s love words. At this time, Zhou Ye''s big hand had already followed her skirt and touched the base of her thigh.


    The honeycomb that was originally slimy because of the mischief in the car, at this time, because of the stimulation of a bad guy, honey began to flow out.


    "Bad...you, did you just... just say that when you want my body?"


    Lu Hong bit her lower lip lightly, and barely pressed the big hand between her legs, which was still fascinating with her. He endured the waves of pleasure from his body and asked.


    "Fool... why do you think so?" Zhou Ye asked with a light smile.


    "Then... Then after I get married, I will give you my body again... OK..." Lu Hong''s eyes were already pleading.


    No way, the boyfriend, who originally thought he was a class partner, changed and became a member of the foreign royal family.


    This huge difference between status classes has already made Lu Hong feel a sense of insecurity in his heart.


    Seeing Lu Hong¡¯s pleading gaze in his arms, Zhou Ye knew¡ªif he was a little tougher at this time, he could get Lu Hong¡¯s body...be shameless and control Lu Hong directly with his spiritual power. He can also get this girl directly.


    However, Zhou Ye was unwilling to do this this time.


    why??


    Because he pity this girl............


    In the original work, the poor girl was forced to drop out of school because her diary full of love was posted on the public notice board by her nasty roommate.


    But, the worst thing is-she originally thought that some bastard would have a heart-to-heart connection with her, but eventually Guken even said I love you because she didn''t want to lose his job as a teaching assistant.


    This led to her, who always respected and loved herself, and finally jumped down from the dormitory and ended her young life.


    Eventually turned into a ghost, raging across the dormitory building.


    However, now this poor girl will not have such a tragic fate.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye looked at Lu Hong with pity in his arms and eyes, and chuckled: "No problem..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lu Hong couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief...


    She really didn''t expect from the beginning that her boyfriend would answer her request.


    You know, on the bus, Zhou Ye was very anxious...


    However, it is such an anxious person who is willing to listen to her and ask for her body after getting married...How can this not let this silly girl move.


    At this moment, she actively kissed Zhou Ye for the first time...


    Feeling the fragrant tongue that belongs to Lu Hong in his mouth, Zhou Ye smiled and guided this new student, who had just entered this way, how to please himself.


    After a long while - Lu Hong finally got rid of Zhou Ye''s pretense before suffocating to death.


    "Whhhhhhhhh..." Lu Hong, who was breathing lightly, felt the hideous giant that had been pressed between his legs."Ye... Yes, or else... We... We are like in a bus..."


    Having said that, Lu Hong couldn''t speak anymore.


    Her little blush was like a ripe tomato.


    There is no way, she is really embarrassed... But she, who keeps the bottom line, doesn''t want her lover to be so embarrassed and uncomfortable... In desperation, she can only do this.


    Looking at Lu Hong who was shy in his arms, Zhou Ye smiled evilly, "Don''t bother...Come on, boy, give me your ID card..."


    "Huh? Oh..."


    Chapter 2443 How about moving?Dear¡­¡­


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and forty three


    Looking at the pair of red candles burning in this strange room...


    At this time, Lu Hong was stunned.


    How did all this become like this???


    It seems that it started when she handed over her ID card to her boyfriend, right??


    At that time, Zhou Ye, who had received her ID card, directly used the calling device in the car to let the driver drive the car directly to the first embassy area in Sanlitun.


    There, she handed her ID to a middle-aged man who hurriedly walked out of the Ryukyu Embassy.


    At the same time, he confessed to the man in front of her, "I hope to receive the marriage certificate as soon as possible..."


    Then, with a question mark in her head, she was dragged into an alley by Zhou Ye''s car...


    It wasn''t until he took her hand, got out of the car, and pointed to the newly decorated courtyard in front of him, and said, "This is how I will be in Beijing from now on...", she recovered.


    Next, put her luggage into the courtyard full of modern atmosphere.


    Zhou Ye took her to the cheap shop and had a meal of Peking duck at Meimei.


    Just when Lu Hong felt that she was happy enough at this time... even when she was afraid that she was dreaming, a bigger surprise came.


    When the two returned to their love nest by car, the entire courtyard had undergone a big change.


    The red double happiness covered the door and window lattice... The cameraman with the camera led his assistant to help her and Zhou Ye take wedding photos.


    Even, a middle-aged man with a briefcase in his hand went directly to the office... on the spot, she and his marriage certificate were stamped with an official seal.


    At that time, Lu Hong was completely confused...


    This...this is the wedding she imagined... it seems similar, but it seems a little different.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2061

    However, when she looked at the photos of the two on the marriage certificate, she was in a daze...


    Zhou Ye hugged her slender waist again, and asked her in a low voice-whether she likes wedding dresses or Fengguanxia.


    To be honest, only a few years have passed since the four olds were removed this year, and no one dared to mention anything about Feng Guanxia...but, maybe because of a red letter in her name, she especially likes red clothes... so , She rarely said one waywardly... "I, I like Feng Guanxia..."


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye didn''t reveal any embarrassed expression on his face... Instead, he smiled slightly and whispered in her ear: "No problem."


    So-half an hour later, she wore a phoenix crown and xiamen and sat in this bridal chamber full of festive atmosphere.


    Seriously, at this moment... there is still a sense of unreliability in Lu Hong''s heart...


    If it weren''t for the two red marriage certificates still on the table, she couldn''t believe it... how did she get married??


    Just as Lu Hong looked at the red candle and the marriage certificate on the table in a daze...Suddenly, a figure pushed in.


    Seeing that figure, Lu Hong''s pretty little face could not help but leak a sweet smile... "Ye..."


    "I''m married, now...you want to call my child his dad..." Zhou Ye looked at Lu Hong who was wearing a newlywed dress before him, smiled and walked over... As soon as he reached out his hand, he hugged this silly girl. In the arms."What are you thinking?"


    "I''m thinking...Is all of this dreaming? Am I...Is it right after waking up from the dream, I will lose you..." Lu Hong couldn''t help but leak a trace of fear on his little face.


    By now, she could not imagine what would happen to herself if she realized that this was just a sweet dream.


    Maybe she will go crazy, or she might turn into a silly woman who talks and talks every day, unkempt, running around the street...


    Just like the poor woman who was criticized to death in their hometown.


    Feeling Lu Hong''s slightly trembling body, Zhou Ye bowed his head affectionately and gently slapped her lips, "Fool, how could this be a dream... We will be together, forever..."


    Just after Zhou Ye''s words were finished, Lu Hong in his arms suddenly broke free from his embrace, then went crazy and began to take off his clothes.


    "People say... the first time girls are very painful... I don''t know if it is true... but... I just want you to love me... love me fiercely... Tell me with the pain , This is not a dream..."


    "as you wish¡­¡­"


    Zhou Ye hugged Lu Hong abruptly... She was 1.70 meters tall and looked like a petite child in front of Zhou Ye, who was over 1.90 meters tall.


    Lu Hong stopped speaking and opened his arms directly, holding Zhou Ye''s cheeks firmly, and kissed him fiercely.


    She needs some stimulation to tell her that this is not a dream...


    She was so devoted and serious about this kiss...that when she recovered, she realized...that she had already faced Zhou Ye frankly.


    Seeing Lu Hong who had been stripped of her bed into a little white sheep, Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing.


    Exquisite little face, two points of bright red raised high, and under the flat abdomen, is a valley with a few sparse hairs...


    At this time, in the gorge that had been completely emotional, a thick juice of color had flowed out slowly.


    Zhou Ye gently held up his meat stick and pressed it against the mouth of the meat abalone that was still tightly closed...gently shook it twice, letting himself rise with the viscous juice flowing out of the mountain moor. The red glans, which is as thick as a duck egg, can be fully lubricated...


    Slightly forward, Zhou Ye''s little brother had already forcibly pushed Lu Hong''s confined meat mound away a little... He looked up at Lu Hong, who was staring at the intersection of the two, and asked with a smile: "Lady , Are you ready?"


    Facing Zhou Ye''s question, Lu Hong directly responded with his own actions.


    With her legs wrapped around Zhou Ye''s waist, she slammed toward herself...


    Okay, this time...Zhou Ye didn''t move, but she pulled her body towards Zhou Ye.


    At this moment, the law of force interaction was proved¡ªin an instant, Zhou Ye''s little brother entered a half.


    At this moment, he only felt that his little brother had entered a narrow, moist, and extremely warm corridor...


    This made Zhou Ye involuntarily take a breath...


    "Hiss..." X2


    Okay, Zhou Ye''s breathing is refreshing, Lu Hong''s breathing is painful...


    At this moment, Lu Hong only felt that he had never been in a body before, as if he had been inserted into a thick red steel pipe, and instantly the whole person felt torn.


    "Don''t move... It hurts..." Even for a strong girl like Lu Hong, tears in her eyes and her body trembled because of the pain at this moment...


    "What a silly girl..." Seeing the blood flowing down his little brother slowly, and feeling Lu Hong''s trembling body, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but hugged Lu Hong tightly...


    But fortunately, Zhou Ye''s experience in opening buds is so rich, he knows how to make a girl quickly ask to break the pain.


    After a while, under his efforts, Lu Hong finally felt a different kind of pleasure...numb, crisp and a little itchy... she couldn''t help but twist slightly. Own plump buttocks, "Move, move, okay... honey..."


    Chapter 2444 Calling Dad...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and forty four


    Early in the morning, when the first ray of sunlight passed through the two branches of Begonia in the courtyard and shone on Lu Hong''s pretty face through the window lattice, she slowly opened her eyes.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    As soon as he opened his eyes, Lu Hong felt the swelling from underneath him...


    It hurts, but it doesn''t hurt much... It''s just that the puffy swelling feeling still lingers in her heart.


    "Bad guy..." The shameful feeling in her lower body made Lu Hong whispered involuntarily... She wanted to twist her slender waist and get rid of someone''s restraint from behind.


    However, as soon as she twisted, she felt that the bad guy still stuck in her body trembled slightly...


    This tremor didn''t matter, it made her limp in an instant, and she couldn''t make it up anymore.


    "Morning, my wife..." A lazy and magnetic voice sounded deep in her ears...L¨¹ Hong felt that she had an urge to stay in Zhou Ye''s arms and never leave.


    Finally, she still remembers that today is the first day of school, and she is going to school...


    At this moment, Lu Hong almost exhausted her life''s perseverance, and said in a tired voice: "Ye... Let''s get up... Don''t forget that we have to go to class today..."


    "What class are you attending...Isn''t there a wife in class fun." Zhou Ye pulled Lu Hong''s body towards him with both arms, and then slightly hardened his waist... There was a muffled sound, his little The brother once again penetrated deeply into a warm and moist corridor...


    "Wife... the plan for a day lies in the morning, such a beautiful day... Don''t we do something?"


    Although he was asking for Lu Hong''s opinion, in fact, Zhou Ye had already moved his waist slowly and started his morning exercise every morning.


    "Don''t...ah, it''s too deep...Ye, you...you''re going to kill me..."


    Before Lu Hong refused to say it, Zhou Ye started talking nonsense...


    Seeing this girl who was crazily catering to her under her, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile.


    I have to say that the girls of this era are so cute...


    The look of clenching the pillow towel and refusing to scream out, in Zhou Ye''s view-it is extremely interesting.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2062

    Of course, the more Lu Hong refused to shout, the more Zhou Ye refused to let her go...


    In the end, when Zhou Ye used the ultimate secret-high frequency vibration and electric light flint motor, the girl finally couldn''t help but scream.


    After breaking her body for the first time, she fainted with a scream after not holding on for half an hour.


    In order not to delay her going to school this morning, Zhou Ye gave her a little treatment... but now it seems that she will have to be treated again in a while.


    after an hour----


    "Ah, Ye¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    With a scream, Lu Hong was like an octopus for the tenth time, holding Zhou Ye tightly with his arms and legs, and the plump dolphins pushed up desperately... as if to welcome something.


    Seeing this, Zhou Ye gave a smirk in his corners, let go of his own fine shut, and suddenly Lu Hong felt a hot stream hit her cervix...


    At this moment, she only felt that her whole body was warm, her limbs were sour, and the whole person was as if she had seen heaven, Xiao Jing slightly leaked an idiotic smile... At this moment, Lu Hong''s expression fully explained a kind of Yan Yi-Ah hey Yan.


    "Ha, ha... Ye... Ye... You, you killed me, do you know that."


    After a full five-minute orgasm, Lu Hong clung to Zhou Ye... let him press on her body, looked at his handsome face, and said foolishly: "Ye, do you know? I have With you, it''s like owning the whole world..."


    "Me too... baby." For Hua Cong veteran Zhou Ye, sweet talk or something, it''s just opening your mouth, without even thinking about it.


    "I love you... Ye..." Lu Hong, who was extremely touched, felt that any words were so pale at this moment, she could only express it with her own actions... Therefore, she did not hesitate to hold Zhou Ye. Kissed her face...


    After a while, the lips split...


    Lu Hong hugged Zhou Ye tightly and didn''t want to let go for a moment...but, feeling the bad thing still bulging in his body, Lu Hong was a little depressed."Ye...you...how do you..."


    "No way, why did Hong Hong be so beautiful?" Zhou Ye chuckled and moved her waist... let Lu Hong feel her desire for her.


    "Ah... but I... really can''t do it..."


    With Zhou Ye''s topping, Lu Hong felt sore all over his body in an instant. Although he also wanted to make her own man happy, but...she really couldn''t stand it now.


    If it weren''t for Zhou Ye to secretly help her repair her injury, she wouldn''t even be able to cooperate with this morning''s morning exercise.


    At this moment, her whole body was sore and weak, and she had no energy at all.


    "Then what to do..." Zhou Ye said, moving his waist again...


    "Don''t, don''t move... badass..." Lu Hong clenched her teeth tightly, hooping her man''s body with her arms, not wanting him to move again.


    No way...As soon as Zhou Ye moved, she felt like she was about to die...


    This is not the most important thing... the most important thing is-she feels that her sphincter is a bit unable to work.


    To put it bluntly, Lu Hong felt that she was going to be incontinent...


    However, she didn''t dare to tell Zhou Ye... it was too shameful.


    However, even if she did not speak, her expression had already told Zhou Ye everything...


    Seeing the chick whose face was getting redder in his arms, Zhou Ye gave a smirk... suddenly increased his actions...


    "Ah... don''t... badass... hurry... go down... I... I want..."


    It didn''t matter if Zhou Ye moved like this, Lu Hong immediately felt that his gate would soon collapse.


    "Go down? Alright..." Zhou Ye smiled when he heard the words... got up from the bed...


    But Lu Hong is not happy... why??


    Because Zhou Ye stood up holding her in her arms... At this moment, the bad thing is still in her body... "Don''t... Don''t make trouble... Ah... Ah... Ye... I was wrong... You said What...whatever you say, I promise...ah... brother... don''t...ah..."


    "Call Dad..."


    "I..." Lu Hong said embarrassedly...


    "Then continue..." Zhou Ye said, copying Lu Hong''s dolphins, and hugged her directly... stepped off the bed, and then started walking in the house...


    Every time he took a step, Lu Hong felt that bad guy push her in her body... After a few steps, she couldn''t help it anymore... "Don''t... stop..., dad... stop... what¡­¡­"


    Wow, la la la la...


    After all, Dad called it a little late... With the sound of water, Lu Hong was still incontinent by Zhou Ye.


    Chapter 2445 I Only Know Ding Sitian


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and forty five


    What is the most authentic breakfast in old Beijing??


    Some people will say that it is scorched rings and soybean juice, some will say that it is shortbread biscuits, and some will say that it is boiled and fired.


    The only thing Zhou Ye likes about these things is that they are cooked in braised fire.


    At this time, in the Yanxin Restaurant on Nanheng East Street, Zhou Ye was sitting there with Lu Hong waiting for the dishes.


    It''s just that Lu Hong''s sitting posture at this time is not too elegant...sit with half-stretched buttocks, half-stretched ass hanging in the air.


    Occasionally, she frowned...


    At this time, she couldn''t help but stare at Zhou Ye beside her bitterly.


    And what about Zhou Ye?He always looked back with the encyclical face.


    In this regard, Lu Hong is also helpless...


    Why is it obviously the bad guy''s fault, that he caused his incontinence, and why he finally lost the first time behind him???


    After thinking about it, Lu Hong felt unfair...


    But the words come back again...Even if you feel unfair and hate the roots of your teeth, if Zhou Ye makes such a request again...L¨¹ Hong estimates that he will still lift his butt up, and then break himself apart. The pigeon, let this bastard abuse him.


    There is no way...Who made her love him, the lover even lost her self?


    Thinking of this, Lu Hong couldn''t help but sigh... snuggled next to Zhou Ye and whispered: "Ye...I have nothing but you now. If you dare not want me, then I will wear it. Put on a red dress and commit suicide... You will not be at peace for the rest of your life when you become a ghost."


    "Good... how could I not want you." Zhou Ye smiled softly when he heard Lu Hong''s words, "Even if I don''t want myself, I won''t want you..."


    "Huh...I believe in your ghost..." Although happy in her heart, Lu Hong said proudly: "Then tell me, how many women have you ever had before, you know how to make fun of people?"


    Let¡¯s just say that this species of woman is quite amazing. When she is stupid, she can perform flat wrestling for you. When she is shrewd... she can guess whether you have an affair with just your eyes...


    And Lu Hong was in the shrewd time of the sage state at this time.


    Hearing what Lu Hong said...Zhou Ye sullen his face and stopped talking...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2063

    As soon as she saw Zhou Ye''s expressionless appearance, Lu Hong suddenly raised her heart... She was really scared. She was so jealous that she bored her man, and finally left her... At this moment, she I didn''t care about turning over any old accounts... My arms clung to Zhou Ye''s arm tightly, and begged: "Ye... I won''t ask, I won''t ask... Don''t be angry, OK?"


    "I''m not angry..." Zhou Ye smirked with a smirk, "Didn''t you ask me more than girls? I''m counting..."


    "Asshole... You scared me to death..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s explanation, Lu Hong let go of the high-hanging heart.


    At this moment, it doesn''t matter how many women he had before... She only knew that as long as he didn''t abandon her, no matter how many women he had, she would be willing to follow him.


    So, Zhou Ye''s Spring Wind and Rain is now becoming more and more abnormal.


    After a small storm passed... the two returned to a sweet state again.


    It was almost noon after eating the stewed intestines.


    Zhou Ye saw that... he was absent from class for a long time, so he didn''t care if he was absent for a long time.


    So after discussing with Lu Hong, he would simply absent from class today.


    Regarding this, Lu Hong had no opinion. For her...not to mention that Zhou Ye just let her absent from class, even if she asked her to jump into the fire pit with him, she was willing.


    Of course, this is just a metaphor...


    Zhou Ye didn''t have the slightest idea of ??pushing his woman into the fire pit--


    Out of the restaurant, the two wandered around on the street-behind them, a black Umbrella SUV with the embassy license plate was slowly following.


    It has to be said that although the streets of Beijing in this era are much more prosperous than other cities, in Zhou Ye''s view, there is nothing interesting.


    The clothes worn by pedestrians are mostly tunic and green military uniforms.


    Cars are even less pitiful...most of them are bicycles.


    Just when Zhou Ye felt more boring as he walked around, and wanted to go back and continue to do something shameless with Lu Hong... Suddenly, he heard the sound of a song in his ears.


    Sweet you smile sweetly


    [It seems that flowers are blooming in the spring breeze]


    [Open in the spring breeze]


    Teresa Teng''s song??


    Zhou Ye heard the sound and looked to the side...


    On the side of the road, on a tricycle, there are all kinds of tapes...Beside the car, there is a fat figure with a toad mirror and a curly hair wearing a denim flared pants...


    It just so happened that a girl walked up to him and asked him: "Excuse me, is there anyone from Wang Jieshi Xie Lisi?"


    The fat man said with a smiley face: "Oh, I said, sister, what age is this? You still listen to their songs, do you listen to Teresa Teng Qianbaihui Zhang Aijia? Come back and listen to it, and promise Chairman Mao that it will be as good as it is. ."


    The girl guessed that the fat man didn''t look like a good person, so she turned her head and left.


    And the fat guy was behind, cursing endlessly... "This idiot, pretending to be a fucking shit, and he wants to listen to Jinshuo Yinshuo, he looks like a fucking shuttle."


    Hearing these words, Zhou Ye stopped immediately... a smile appeared in his horns.


    "What''s wrong? Ye..." Lu Hong, who didn''t know why her man suddenly stopped leaving, asked strangely.


    "Nothing... I just feel like I have found a guy who adds some embellishment to my boring life." Zhou Ye said, walking towards the fat man''s tape stand.


    "Oh, buddy... OK, I''m young, I have a love sister... Why? Give your love sister a tape on both sides to listen?" Seeing the handsome man suddenly appeared in front of him, the fat man didn''t show any timidity, he still looked like The look of a hippie smile...


    "Your surname is Wang?" Zhou Ye didn''t care about the fat man''s disrespect, but asked with a smile.


    "Who are you? How do you know my surname is Wang?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s surname, the fat man suddenly became alert.


    "Your name is Wang Kaixuan..." Seeing Fatty Wang''s expression, Zhou Ye was even more affirmed of the thoughts in his heart... He smiled happier.


    "Who are you acridine? How do you know my name..." At this moment, Fatty Wang felt like he was about to explode... His eyes were fixed on Zhou Ye, and he chose someone to eat. appearance.


    "Oh, I don''t know you... I just know a girl named Ding Sitian." Zhou Ye smiled...


    Chapter 2446 let her know whose site this is


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and forty six


    "Do you know Xiaoding?? How could it be..."


    Looking at this handsome boy who looked like 18 or 9 years old, Wang Kaixuan was dumbfounded...


    In his heart, he was certain that Xiaoding had died in the snowstorm, but he also hoped that Xiaoding could escape.


    No way, who is called Ding Sitian is so beautiful... Is he also one of many crushes??


    But, no matter what, Wang Kaixuan didn''t think that this handsome boy of 18 or 9 years old would know Ding Sitian.


    Even if Ding Sitian survived, he should be almost 30 years old by this time...After all, they are all people of the same age, and their ages are almost the same.


    Seeing Fatty Wang¡¯s unbelieving look in front of him, Zhou Ye smiled... "I heard Si Tian talked about you, and Hu Jianjun... By the way, there is Baiyan Cave..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Fatty Wang instantly widened his eyes...At this moment, he was sure of one thing.


    That is, Zhou Ye must know Ding Sitian, and Ding Sitian is also alive.


    In fact, Ding Sitian is indeed alive...except that he was brought back by Zhou Ye''s patrol envoy.


    You know, although Zhou Ye lives in seclusion on Izu Oshima in Japan, his patrol envoys have not stopped their duties.


    And Ding Sitian was rescued from the white disaster that ravaged the grassland by the patrol wind envoy.


    Of course, after rescuing Ding Sitian, she was forced by Zhou Ye.


    By the way, because the Ryukyu Empire occupied Taiwan and Hong Kong at this moment, Zhou Ye had already swept all the beautiful female stars in these two places.


    Among them is the actor of Feng Chengcheng who has occupied the memory of a generation-Zhao Yazhi.


    Of course...All the female stars that Zhou Ye harvested were unmanned debuts.


    Don''t underestimate the efficiency of the Ryukyu government... You know, this is an absolute dictatorship ruled by Zhou Ye.


    Corruption??For those government officials, nothing exists...


    inability??How could it be possible that they had already entered the various skills they needed before they were modulated.


    ............ Cough cough, pull away.


    After reconfirming the thoughts in his heart, Fatty Wang couldn''t care about the need anymore... As soon as he stretched out his hand, he wanted to grab Zhou Ye''s hand, "How is Xiaoding doing now? Why didn''t she come back??"


    "She''s doing well now..." Zhou Ye avoided Fatty Wang''s hand without a trace, and said with a smile: "Now I have a very happy life... But she doesn''t want to come back... After all, here, she too Nothing to worry about..."

 The Movie World Chapter 2064

    "Why don''t you worry about it...Isn''t there still..." Fatty Wang said here, and suddenly stopped talking...


    Xiao Ding¡¯s parents are indeed gone, what he wants to say¡ªis there still him and Lao Hu...


    But, until now, Fatty Wang didn''t know what the relationship between this young man and Ding Sitian was...Isn''t these words rushing out to cause trouble??


    What if someone is already married?What if this boy is a relative of her husband''s family??


    Isn''t it the intention to make the couple quarrel??


    So... Fatty Wang paused, "I don''t know what is the relationship between you and Xiaoding, little brother?"


    "Oh? What''s the relationship?" Zhou Ye grinned, "I am her man...that is, I am her husband..."


    "It''s impossible..." Fatty Wang suddenly shouted... "You are so much younger than her..."


    "Do you think that with her beauty, age is a problem?" Zhou Ye asked rhetorically with a smile.


    "Indeed, it is not a problem..." At this moment, Fatty Wang was a little depressed...


    I have to admit that the former Ding Sitian is already a beauty who can sing and dance and is so beautiful that she is astonishingly beautiful. After so many years...he believes that she will only become more beautiful and more feminine. taste.


    Although he understands...but Fatty Wang still has some pantothenic acid in his heart...


    At this moment, he suddenly found that Lu Hong, who was standing next to Zhou Ye and who was extremely close to him, suddenly opened up a pair of bull eyes.


    With a snap, he took off his toad mirror, and then stared at Zhou Ye with red eyes... "Since you said Xiao Ding is your wife, what about her?? Do you want to live... actually dare Looking for love outside with Xiaoding? I will kill you..."


    Hearing what Fatty Wang said, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but chuckle, "Sorry, I am not Chinese, I am Ryukyu...In our place, polygamy is legal."


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    In an instant, Fatty Wang was as flat as a discouraged ball...


    He looked at Zhou Ye, then looked at his clothes... Finally, he sighed helplessly... "Okay, I''m sorry, I was impulsive just now..."


    "It''s okay..." Zhou Ye patted Fatty Wang''s shoulder with a light smile, and said, "I might go back to the mainland in two days. At that time... let your comrades gather together."


    "Thank you so much..."


    Fatty Wang said weakly, sighed, and then tore a piece of paper from his small notebook beside the tricycle, took out a ballpoint pen from his pocket, and started writing.


    After a while, Fatty Wang passed the piece of paper in his hand... "This is my current address. When Xiao Ding arrives, you can go here to find me."


    "Okay, of course there is no problem." Zhou Ye nodded... "See you later..."


    "See you later..."


    Fatty Wang didn''t bother to talk to Zhou Ye anymore, and talk to him again, he was afraid that he couldn''t help but want to beat him...


    What a nice girl Xiao Ding is, she is still not satisfied with Xiao Ding, and she has found other girls... This young girl is really corrupt.


    But... I have to admit that as a normal man, there is still a trace of envy in his heart for Zhou Ye''s behavior.


    Unfortunately, he has no chance...


    No way, why did Ryukyu no longer accept immigrants?


    Just when Fatty Wang was extremely melancholy...


    Zhou Ye has taken Lu Hong out of this street...


    "Ye, that Ding Sitian is really your woman?" It is impossible for Lu Hong not to be jealous, but... it is even more impossible to leave Zhou Ye.


    "Well, you should call her Miss Sweet Sister." Zhou Ye smiled lightly.


    "Then she will really come back in a few days?" Lu Hong asked pretendingly...


    "I am definitely going to come back. After all, China is also going to reform and open up. The cause here also needs someone to take charge of it. I can''t always call people from the embassy, ??right?" Zhou Ye chuckled.


    "Then...Where will Miss Si Tian live?"


    "Of course I live with us... You are my wife, and she is also my wife... If you don''t live together, where do you live?"


    Hearing what her own man said, Lu Hong fell silent...She had already made up her mind secretly, and she would exhaust Zhou Ye by all means when she returned, sister??Ha ha... I want to go, and you won¡¯t have to eat if you come.Definitely let that Ding Sitian know who''s site is here.


    Chapter 2447: Knowing It Is Better To Be Absent From Class...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and forty seven


    Lu Hong, who was holding Ding Sitian to squeeze out his own man, and who had the idea of ??vacancy alone, was almost on how to squeeze Zhou Ye out.


    Therefore, when Zhou Ye felt that shopping was a bit boring, and proposed to go home, Lu Hong immediately raised his hands in agreement.


    Or is it that the newborn calves are not afraid of tigers??


    Lu Hong, who was first involved in this way, really broke everything in order to realize his own ideas.


    Sister is swollen?It''s okay, isn''t it still a small eye??


    Xiao Xiang is also numb??


    Well, we still have ass... Anyway, it has been developed this morning. Although it is a bit uncomfortable, it is within the scope of deliberate acceptance.


    However...Lv Hong still underestimated her man''s ability, and finally when she opened up all three holes and exhausted all her means...but she reluctantly discovered that her man Zhou Ye was still full of energy... Can fight for another five hundred years.


    In an instant, her whole person was discouraged... "Bad, badass... You, you can ruin me."


    Seeing Lu Hong lying weakly in front of him with his legs wide open, Zhou Ye couldn''t help being amused.


    At this time, Lu Hong was lying on the bed in a big font¡ª¡ª


    A pair of towering breasts are full of red hickeys...The pretty little face is full of rosy after passion.


    The most eye-catching thing is the white vagina under her legs and the vagina opened by Zhou Ye''s little brother. It is still wide and has not returned to its original shape. From time to time, there is a white viscous liquid from inside. It came out... the viscous liquid came out of the vaginal opening, and the white liquid squeezed out of the perineum and the shrinking asshole merged into a thick liquid, which slowly flowed onto the bed sheet...


    The whole picture gives people an unspeakable sense of lust.


    "Okay...baby, don''t do useless work...you don''t even want to squeeze me out by yourself." Zhou Ye smiled and lay down beside Lu Hong, holding her tender body, and persuading Said: "You, just ask for hardship..."


    "I don''t believe it...People say that there are only exhausted cattle and no worse fields. Why is it that it''s not easy to come to you...?" Lu Hong said somewhat aggrieved.


    "Haha...If I don''t have the ability, would I dare to marry so many wives?" Zhou Ye smiled and patted Lu Hong''s pigeon in his arms, and said softly: "Okay, you are also exhausted...sleeping Okay, take a break early... After some time off, I will take you back and meet your sisters..."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lu Hong hummed obediently and closed his eyes.


    She is indeed exhausted...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2065

    No words for a night............


    In the early morning of the next day, Lu Hong finally woke up according to his biological clock...


    It is a pity that in order to wake her man up so that he can go to college with her, she has to use a good morning bite to pull her man out of the bed.


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye finally did not organize any more moths today... Otherwise, it is estimated that Lu Hong will have to ask for leave today.


    The universities of this year are not like the universities of later generations... there are students who are absent from class and help to get them.


    Lu Hong and Zhou Ye''s absenteeism on the first day of school was already very excessive.Absent class anymore...Lu Hong himself was embarrassed.


    In any case, Lu Hong finally drove Zhou Ye to the entrance of the university by car before class.


    However, at this time, the two encountered some small problems... The two who did not come yesterday didn''t even know where they should go to class today.


    Fortunately, the school has also considered for them... Director Zhang, who is in charge of enrollment, is waiting for them directly at the school gate.


    After the two were brought to the Academic Affairs Office of the Department of Literature, and a female assistant professor named Xing of the Department of Literature was introduced to them, the matter was solved perfectly.


    However, in the large classroom, after two classes without a seat, Zhou Ye was a little bored.


    That''s right, he has indeed lived quietly and quietly recently.


    But the question is-what is his so-called seclusion doing??


    Soak in the hot spring, while having fun with your own women, while enjoying the beautiful scenery.


    From time to time, I go to Ryukyu and Hong Kong, hunting for a girl, or getting a girl.


    Occasionally in the Japanese entertainment industry, having fun.


    Zhou Ye, who is used to this kind of life, do you let him sit in the classroom and listen to the class??Do you think he can sit still??


    So, after only two classes...Zhou Ye started yawning.


    "Ye..." Lu Hong, who was sitting next to Zhou Ye, looked at the sullen look of his own man, feeling distressed to death... "Otherwise, you skip class..."


    "Okay... go, let''s go now." Hearing Lu Hong''s words, lying on the desk, Zhou Ye suddenly became energetic.


    "I want to attend class..." Lu Hong whispered: "You can go and play by yourself... Just remember to pick me up at night."


    Zhou Ye heard Lu Hong''s words, thought about it, and felt that there was a problem...


    After all, college students in this era really want to study hard, so there is nothing wrong with Lu Hong''s idea.


    "Well...I''ll pick you up later."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    After receiving Lu Hong''s suggestion, Zhou Ye ignored the class at this time, got up and walked outside the classroom.


    At this time, the professor and the class full of classmates didn''t even look at him as if they hadn''t seen Zhou Ye who was leaving.


    Regarding this, Lu Hong doesn''t care...


    In fact, even though Zhou Ye didn''t tell her everything about him after getting along these two days, he still said the same thing.


    Therefore, Lu Hong also knows that his men are not ordinary people.


    It''s just...Looking at the figure of his own man leaving alone, Lu Hong couldn''t help feeling a little guilty.


    In her opinion, she should accompany him out to play...but she really wants to learn more knowledge so that she can help her man in the future.


    You can¡¯t have both fish and bear paws... what should I do?


    Especially, there are so many temptations outside... What if there is that shameless woman, seduce your own man??


    Lu Hong''s heart began to think about it.


    In fact, she herself knew that she was thinking about it randomly... If her man was really a casual person, then he would have never known how many women he took... But the problem is that Zhou Ye is not a gentleman. what¡­¡­


    As long as the woman he has eyes on, there is hardly one who can get out of his palm.


    Then... what should she do??


    After thinking about it, Lu Hong suddenly realized...I might as well skip class with her man...Without her man by her side, she would just be thinking about it here, and couldn''t learn anything at all.


    Well, maybe this is the common problem of men and women in love...


    With a helpless sigh, Lu Hong lay on the table... She began to regret...


    Chapter 2448 Roller Skating Rink?New prey?


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and forty eight


    At this time, Zhou Ye was sitting in the car worrying...


    where to have fun??


    This is a terrible question...


    What is interesting about Beijing in this era??If you ask an old Beijing casually, you can tell you the truth...what is the alley slipping, what is the flower, bird, fish and insect market, what is the bathhouse... etc...


    But the problem is that Zhou Ye doesn''t like these...


    Although he has spent tens of thousands of years, in essence, he is still the post-80s who lives in the new era.


    Some things are difficult to change once they are finalized.


    For example, now, if you ask him to take a starling cage and walk around in various alleys in Beijing, can he do it, can...but I don''t like it.


    But the problem is that there is really no fun in Beijing this year.


    "What''s fun in Beijing?" Zhou Ye asked, leaning back on his chair.


    "Master, you can go and see the Temple of Heaven..."


    "Just forget that place... don''t go."


    "Then you can still..."


    "It''s boring..."


    The subordinates who drove made a few suggestions to their boss, but they were finally rejected...


    With a dispensable idea, he opened his mouth and said: "There is a roller skating rink in Tuanjiehu Park. I heard that there is a place where many young people like to go...or else..."


    When Zhou Ye heard this, his heart suddenly moved...Where do young people like to go??Maybe... there will be beautiful girls appearing.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2066

    Well, the destination is decided, Tuanjiehu Park... "Then go to Tuanjiehu Park..."


    "Okay, dominate."


    Upon hearing this, the driver directly started the car, hit the steering wheel, and drove towards Tuanjiehu Park.


    Tuanjiehu Park is located in the East Third Ring Road, Chaoyang District, Beijing... After the third ring road was opened to traffic at the beginning of last year, it has become a favorite place for many die-hards.


    Zhou Ye''s car came to the gate of Tuanjiehu Park, but couldn''t get in...


    Of course, if you make a phone call, Zhou Ye''s car can still get in, but he really doesn''t bother to use these privileges, so he just asked the driver to park outside and wait, and he strolled into the park by himself.


    Tuanjiehu Park at this time still doesn''t charge tickets...Anyone can enter.


    Throughout the park, there are pavilions and pavilions with Jiangnan style everywhere...In the lotus pond, there are sparkling waves, old men playing chess in the corridor, and idlers playing cards abound.


    Zhou Ye didn''t stay here. He walked along the gravel road by the lake towards the depths of the park.


    After passing through a rockery, I heard a sound of plastic wheels rubbing against the concrete floor from a distance.


    Hearing this movement, Zhou Ye was in a daze, as if he had returned to when he was young...


    At that time, the roller skating rink that no one played in the big cities just appeared in his hometown.


    At that time, roller skating cost ten yuan, compared with the income level of only 700 or 800 per month in that year, it was considered a very extravagant consumption.


    Moreover, the roller skates at that time were not the kind of solo skates that could be worn on the feet later, but the kind of four-wheeled roller skates that had to be tied to the upper.


    With full of memories, Zhou Ye stepped towards the direction of the sound.


    After a while... a big open space surrounded by barbed wire appeared in front of him.


    The area of ??this vacant lot is not very large, which is the size of a standard football field. The ground is polished with cement and surrounded by steel pipe railings. It is convenient for those who are tired of sliding to rest on the railing, of course. There are also many beginners who are leaning on the railing with both hands, practicing step by step.


    Seeing this familiar scene, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile.


    Well, this year and month can always find some interesting things in his memory.


    Just when he was going to buy tickets to go in...Suddenly he saw two beautiful figures.


    A slightly thin body, wearing a plaid skirt pants on the lower body, wearing a red short-sleeved T-shirt on the upper body... Long hair draped over his shoulders, pretty little face, with a hint of tension of a roller skating beginner.


    The little girl next to her who looked like she was not as thin as her, and even had a little baby fat on her round face, but she also had long shawl hair and was wearing a pair of black trousers. The upper body is wearing a pink half-length sleeve...


    At this moment, these two girls are holding me by you, and I am holding you... on the roller skating rink, walking carefully.


    Seeing the two girls in the skating rink, Zhou Ye''s horns suddenly pulled out an evil smile... "The new target found..."


    No longer hesitating, Zhou Ye walked directly into the ticket office of the roller skating rink... "Bring me a pair of shoes."


    With that said, Zhou Ye handed over a piece of Great Unity...


    "I''m looking for you for five yuan..." The little girl who was in charge of collecting money asked Zhou Ye, while asking: "What size is it?"


    She didn''t care about finding shoes, but-didn''t she see a handsome guy?A little courteous...


    "Forty-five..." Zhou Ye responded with a smile...


    "Okay, you''re less..." The little girl collecting money said as she quickly ran to the side of the youth who was in charge of collecting shoes and looking at them, and she rummaged in the pile of shoes.


    Seeing this money-collecting girl''s behavior, the guy in charge of collecting shoes and looking at shoes couldn''t help but joked: "What, Juanzi, you are planning to grab my job today."


    "Just you are poor, am I not doing some work for you?" said the little girl named Juanzi, took out a pair of forty-five skates and handed it over... "The shoes you want... you Is this the first time to play? Would you like me to help you wear...?"


    "Haha...no need." Zhou Ye smiled and quickly turned roller skates... stepped aside, sat down and started putting on shoes.


    It''s not that he has changed his sex from eating meat instead of being a vegetarian... In fact, this money collector is really not his food.


    At most, the looks of these sisters are just ordinary people... How could Zhou Ye like her??


    Although it has been a long time since I played roller skating, Zhou Ye still remembered how to wear these shoes.


    After putting on the roller skates quickly, Zhou Ye stepped directly out of the room, kicked the ground and slid towards his goal.


    Don''t eat two mountain treasures and eat whole grains??


    Are you stupid??


    ... However, just when Zhou Ye was about to slide next to the two girls, he suddenly discovered that there were four guys driving the train in the skating rink, ramming the two girls.


    What is a train??One person acts as a locomotive and slides in the front, while the rest of the people support one''s waist and slide hard at the back. This is driving a train.


    And this method of deliberately hitting girls is also an old trick of the oilers who often play roller skating rinks.


    It''s done, maybe an apology can complete a marriage, but it doesn''t work, but the moment you hit the girl, you can take advantage of your hand... Obviously, the two chicks were targeted by these four guys. Up.


    Chapter 2449 My name is Yang Liping...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and forty nine


    I bumped into it, and nothing else... The girl is at least a bit disadvantaged.


    But the question is - isn''t Zhou Ye here??


    Would Zhou Ye allow his favorite prey to be taken advantage of by other men??Foolish joke.


    In an instant, Zhou Ye bowed slightly, his whole body was like a cannonball, and the second hair appeared next to the two girls in an instant...


    Those four guys who drove the train and planned to play a knock-on trick, instantly Spartan...


    They found that a man suddenly appeared between themselves and the target... The most important thing was that the man blocked their path with a very perfect posture.


    "Fuck... Dodge... I''m going to hit you..."


    At this time, whether it was a thin girl or the girl with a small round face, they had already discovered their bad situation.


    If the man who suddenly appeared next to them stepped aside, they would undoubtedly become the target of the four guys... However, with their slippery ability, they wanted to avoid the rampage of the four-person train, Obviously it is impossible.


    Just when the two girls looked anxious, but didn''t know what to do.


    Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his hands...one on each side, grabbing the small hands of the two."Trust me, relax...I will take you to skate."


    Looking at this handsome face in front of me, listening to his magnetic voice, whether it is a thin pretty girl or a cute girl with some fat babies, they involuntarily gave up the idea of ??pulling their little hands out of his hands, obedient. Relaxed the whole body.


    "Don''t be afraid... Leave everything to the feeling..."


    Zhou Ye smiled, and started to slip one by one, grabbing the little hands of the two women.


    At this moment, the two girls felt that the roller skates, which had just been disobedient under their feet, were as if they were resuscitated at this time, letting them drive them at will.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2067

    At this time, they really realized the joy of roller skating...


    "I...I will slip..."


    "Sister Liping...I can also roller skating..."


    "Ah, it''s so fun..."


    "Yeah...Hey, can you skate faster?"


    The older girl called Sister Liping looked at Zhou Ye and asked with a smile.


    "Of course there is no problem..." Zhou Ye smiled when he heard this, and his feet began to accelerate...


    And the other rogue quartet who wanted to take advantage of the two girls was mixed up by Zhou Ye, and of course he refused to let it go.


    "Fuck your uncle... the grandson who came out with a special code, chase him...get him."


    "Go, brothers, kill him..."


    "Kill this grandson..."


    Usually shouting, the four hooligans slid their roller skates, trying to catch up with Zhou Ye...


    Unfortunately, at this time, Zhou Ye just started to respond to the request of the Liping sister, and began to accelerate... So-the four rascals discovered a sad thing... They chased them like a fool. After half a day, I found out... they couldn''t catch up with them at all.


    They tried to contain them halfway...it was useless, Zhou Ye was as agile as a silver fish entering the sea, they couldn''t stop them at all.


    Such a scene appeared in the huge skating rink...


    Zhou Ye took the two girls, the one sliding in the front was called a fun and dripping, and the four guys who seemed to be squirming, chasing after them tired like a dog.


    When the two girls found out that the four rascals were chasing them, they were really taken aback...


    But as they were taken by Zhou Ye on the skating rink, they were going around...the four guys playing around came around, they gradually relaxed.


    Not only were they not worried about being caught up by the four hooligans at this time, they were even a little bit reluctant to play.


    But, in the final analysis, they are just two ordinary girls. Compared with men, they are still very physically disadvantaged.


    Gradually, they could no longer keep up with Zhou Ye''s pace...


    At this time, Zhou Ye also discovered that the two women were not in good condition, "Are they tired?"


    "No, it''s okay..." Yang Liping resolutely said: "I can still insist... just don''t know how Awu is going?"


    "I... my legs are good..." Qubi Awu said with a bitter face.


    She actually knew... the four hooligans had separated and two were blocked at the door of the skating rink. Once they stopped, they would definitely be blocked here.


    Personally, I don¡¯t think that Zhou Ye can beat the four bad guys with one enemy four...


    After all, although Zhou Ye looks handsome, he is really not the kind of figure that is very strong at first glance.


    Hearing the words of the two women, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "It''s okay, just leave everything to me."


    Speaking of this, Zhou Ye deliberately slowed down his speed, letting the two hooligans behind him still chasing them to catch up, then made a sharp turn and slid toward the exit of the roller skating rink.


    At this time, the two guys who had been at the exit of the roller skating rink looked at Zhou Ye and the others who were sliding towards them with a grinning look. They clenched their fists and looked like they were planning to clean up.


    Seeing this scene, Zhou Ye smiled...


    He accelerated and rushed towards the exit... Two meters away from the two of them, a giant loop stopped abruptly, and then stretched out his arms, hugging the slender and soft waists of the two women one by one, and whispered. : "Straighten your legs..."


    Trusting Zhou Ye, the two girls straightened their long legs obediently.


    With that momentum, Zhou Ye hugged the two girls and instantly spun on the spot...


    In an instant, a human flesh top was formed... and the long legs of the two women were the edges of the top.


    Question-How does it feel to be hit on the face by feet wearing iron roller skates??


    Answer-it hurts and dizzy.


    Whether it was the two guys blocking the door or the two guys who caught up, they were immediately hit by the roller skates on the feet of the two women.


    In an instant-nosebleeds and saliva are flying together, moaning and groaning are the same.


    Taking advantage of the timing when the four guys were kicked and couldn''t get up, Zhou Ye took the two girls and rushed into the shoe changing room... After quickly taking off the shoes, he rushed out of the ice rink.


    After running far away...


    The two girls finally couldn''t run... They directly searched for an empty pavilion and sat down...Looking at each other, they laughed.


    After a while... the two girls finally stopped laughing...


    Two pairs of beautiful eyes fixed on Zhou Ye''s face, "My name is Yang Liping...I am a dancer from the Central National Song and Dance Ensemble."


    "My name is Qubi Awu. Like Sister Liping, I am also an actor in the Central Song and Dance Ensemble, but I am a solo actor..."


    After introducing themselves, the two women stared at Zhou Ye, waiting for him to introduce themselves.


    "My name is Zhou Ye..."


    Chapter 2450 Isn''t the life-saving grace supposed to be promised by the body?


    Two thousand four hundred and fifty chapters


    "My name is Zhou Ye... well, now I am a college student..."


    As soon as Zhou Ye''s words were finished, the eyes of Yang Liping and Qu Bi Awu''s two women suddenly lit up.


    The college students of this year are Jin Gui, not like later generations after the expansion of college enrollment.


    Moreover, intellectuals are also highly respected these years.Although reform and opening up have already begun...but there has not yet been a trend of loving money but not talents in society.


    Therefore, Yang Liping and Qu Bi Awu were so surprised after hearing Zhou Ye''s self-introduction.


    "You are actually a college student...?"


    "Yeah, I think you are younger than us..."


    Hearing the words of the two girls, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... His appearance has been solidified to the way he was when he was eighteen or nineteen, so blame him??Unless he is using supreme magical powers to change his body, otherwise, he will always look like this...


    He was also desperate about this matter.


    In fact, it''s no wonder that the two girls would say this...This year, there are a lot of people who go to school late, and some of them have taken college entrance examinations.


    This has caused some freshmen in Zhou Ye school to look older than seniors... It has nothing to do with whether they are mature or not, it is simply because they are too old.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2068

    Seeing Zhou Ye''s somewhat depressed appearance, Yang Liping and Qu Bi Awu couldn''t help laughing and laughing.


    Just now, on the roller skating rink, Zhou Ye gave them the feeling of being as reliable as a mountain, but now, he gave them a feeling as cute as a little brother.


    Maybe this is the contrast cuteness?


    "Okay, Brother Zhou, don''t be angry... Let''s joke with you..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s face gradually became a little stretched, Yang Liping hurriedly smiled and grabbed Zhou Ye''s arm and swayed to please: "Thank you for saving me and Awu in the hands of those rascals. Let''s just invite you to dinner."


    "Yes, yes..." Qubi Awu also said with a smile: "Little brother Zhou, what do you want to eat, just speak..."


    Hearing the words of the two women, Zhou Ye looked at the two women with a weird expression... "Don''t the ancients often say that life-saving grace should be promised? Why does it become a meal when you come here?"


    As soon as Zhou Ye''s words were spoken, the pretty faces of the two women turned red.


    "Bah, I don¡¯t learn well at a young age... I even dared to molest your sister Yang." Yang Liping whispered, and said softly, "There is no such thing as a personal consent. Would you like to have a meal? Then even this meal is gone..."


    "Hehe..." Qu Bi Awu also looked at Zhou Ye with blushing cheeks, and smiled without speaking.


    To say it, these years still depend on the appearance...


    Come here in a uglier way and dare to molest them like this, it is estimated that the two girls have already turned their faces.


    Don''t think Yang Liping has a good temper... If she really had that kind of gentle personality, she would rather divorce twice for dancing without having children.


    Of course, no matter how stubborn her character is, when Zhou Ye''s hands are in the hands of Zhou Ye, she will have to teach her not to go to the west.


    But now, let''s play with them first.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye let out his teeth and smiled, "Okay...Of course someone has to have a good meal."


    "Then let''s go..." After talking in the small pavilion, Yang Liping had almost rested.


    After all, practicing dancing every day is not much easier than practicing sports.


    As for Qubi Awu, a sister who was born in singing, although she hasn''t slowed down yet... but she was too embarrassed to say that she hadn''t rested yet.


    Therefore, I can only force myself to go with them.


    Fortunately, for the rest of the road, the three of them don''t need to run anymore, they just need to walk slowly over.


    Therefore, Qubi Awu didn''t feel how difficult it was.


    Just like that, one man and two women walked out of the park while chatting slowly.


    Through chatting, Zhou Ye knew... why the relationship between these two girls is so good.


    Yang Liping is a native of Yunnan, and is different from other dancers in the Central National Song and Dance Ensemble-she is not from a major.


    In other words, she was born in that kind of wild way.Since the Xishuangbanna State Song and Dance Ensemble was selected by the Central National Song and Dance Ensemble because it starred in an outstanding large-scale folk dance drama-Peacock Princess, it was transferred to the capital.


    It is precisely because of her wild birth that she is a little out of group in the Central National Song and Dance Ensemble.


    After all, in the singing and dancing troupe, there are too many girls from college.


    For them, they worked so hard to be transferred to the Central National Song and Dance Ensemble, but Yang Liping hardly did anything deliberately, so she was transferred in because she starred in a song and dance. ......How can they balance their minds?


    Someone once said that the most filthy place in the world is two places-one is the officialdom and the other is the harem.


    Although the Central National Song and Dance Ensemble is not someone''s harem, but... a place where women get together, wanting everyone to be friendly is a dream.


    Women are born with a deep heart...


    In such a place, how could Yang Liping not be excluded??


    And Qubie Awu is almost the same...Let''s put it this way, although Qubie Awu is from Coban, her ethnic minority status adds a lot to her.


    This made the women even more jealous...


    Invisibly, Qubieu, who entered the Central National Song and Dance Ensemble upon graduation, became another object of exclusion.


    The two hapless squeezed out, met together, they could only warm each other.


    In the capital city thousands of miles away from home, the two girls who are both ethnic minorities and also excluded have become best friends.


    In addition, one of the two is singing and the other is dancing, and there is no professional competition, so the relationship becomes even better.


    They just finished a condolences show a few days ago, and they just have a holiday today.


    So when the two of them got together, they came to the roller skating rink.


    I just didn''t expect... will run into this kind of thing... I have to say that the two are really unlucky.


    After talking and laughing, the three of them walked out of Tuanjiehu Park...


    From a distance, the driver in charge of driving saw that his master had two more sisters beside him. Moreover, his master didn''t mean to beckon him to pass. He immediately did not disturb his master, but directly started the car. Far behind them.


    At this time, because of the increase in tourism and foreigners, the streets of Beijing gradually prospered.


    Various restaurants and small shops abound-the most of them is the Tongguo Shabu Lamb in old Beijing.


    Among the three, Yang Liping, who thought she was the oldest, simply found a restaurant named Liu Ji Lao Beijing Lamb Lamb and walked in.


    "Let''s eat here today..."


    Chapter 2451 Drunken Peacock Princess...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and fifty one


    Seeing Yang Liping''s choice, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    The price is marked outside the house, and the mutton soup is two yuan per plate.


    Is the price high?That''s really high... You know, in this era... Dong Lai Shun''s mutton is only two yuan a plate.


    Lamb in the market is less than one dollar.


    The mutton in Donglaishun is so expensive because the sheep used by people are small-tailed Han sheep specially transported from Inner Mongolia... and most of the mutton on the market is local goats, which is very fishy.


    But your special-sized roadside shop is just a small shop, you dare to sell mutton for two yuan a plate, and you can look at Donglaishun...whatever you look at, it is a black shop that slaughters outsiders.


    "Is it too expensive?" Zhou Ye hesitated.


    "It''s not expensive at all... Although my sister''s salary is not high, I still have money to buy you a meal." With that, Yang Liping directly took Zhou Ye''s wrist and walked towards the restaurant... "Boss, come here. A pot, two more lamb...and..."


    Asked, is Yang Liping distressed??


    It''s nonsense to say that it is not distressing... Her one month''s salary plus miscellaneous subsidies is only fifty yuan.


    After this meal, she would pay her salary for several days without saying anything.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2069

    But she can¡¯t do anything else... just look at the clothes Zhou Ye is wearing. Although she can¡¯t recognize what fabrics they are, it¡¯s just the trendy style of this suit¡ªit gives her the feeling Not cheap.


    Under this circumstance, would you ask her to ask Zhou Ye to squat on the side of the road to eat miscellaneous noodles??She can''t open her mouth...


    As for you, isn¡¯t skating more expensive??


    The problem is, Qubie Awu¡¯s money for skating...Compared with the fact that she has to send money back every month to make up for the embarrassment of her two younger sisters and one younger brother, Qubie Awu, the youngest daughter in the family, is more relaxed than her. Up.


    It can be said that this meal will definitely make her feel distressed for half a month.


    "Otherwise, let me ask you this meal..." Qu Bi Awu obviously also knows the predicament of his sister Liping... so he wants to help a little bit.


    "What are you please...I am my sister, today I have the final say." Yang Liping glared at her, and said with a bold expression: "Okay, you can rest assured to eat... not enough for us."


    Seriously, Yang Liping didn''t know why she was so extravagant today.


    She used to gritted her teeth after thinking about buying a beautiful dress for more than ten dollars, how can she be so generous today.


    But she knew one thing, she didn''t want Zhou Ye to look down upon her...or rather, she didn''t want Zhou Ye to look down on her.


    Don''t say anything that only men can pretend to be big... Actually, in front of the one you like,


    Men and women are the same.Do everything possible to show your best side and let the other person see.


    Zhou Ye knew this well, but he didn''t break through...


    In fact, Zhou Ye might really be able to touch Yang Liping''s heartstrings easily based on her looks alone, but... if you want her to become so impulsive, it''s not enough just to have a beautiful face in the world. Psychic force field.


    It just so happened that Zhou Ye also wanted to get used to going down the wind road and soaking up the Shunfeng girls... So, before he knew it, he had already developed a spiritual force field on these two girls.


    No way... Feelings are still too much trouble for Zhou Ye, and it saves effort and trouble.


    After a while, the copper pot was brought up...At the same time, a variety of shabu dishes and two plates of mutton were brought up.


    Yang Liping began to put vegetables in the pot, while Qu Bi Awu cleverly helped everyone mix the ingredients. Zhou Ye saw that there was nothing wrong with him, so he simply opened a bottle of Beijing beer and took three glasses and poured it in. ...


    After everyone was busy, Zhou Ye swiped the beer in his hand... "For acquaintance-cheers."


    "Cheers..." X2


    The two girls also picked up the glasses in every way and touched Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye''s wine touch was dry... but Qubi Awu and Yang Liping couldn''t help frowning after taking a sip.


    Seriously, few girls like the bitter taste of beer at the beginning.


    However, when they saw the empty wine glass in front of Zhou Ye, a wave of pride surged into their hearts, holding the wine glass and suffocating their breath.


    Okay... As a girl who basically never drinks, the two women''s heads are a little dull after one sip.


    Zhou Ye didn''t urge, and smiled and fished out the cooked lamb from the pot and delivered it to the two women''s plates, "Don''t worry, drink slowly... first eat some food."


    Hearing this, the two girls hurriedly ate the lamb, suppressing the bitter taste from their throats.


    Sometimes, drinking beer is hard to accept at first, but after drinking three or five cups, it feels...the more you drink, the more interesting it gets.


    Especially if there is another pleasing opposite sex around him, it will be quicker when he chats with the sky.


    This is the situation of the two women now... Two glasses of beer are down, and the chat box is opened... You don''t need Zhou Ye to clink glasses with them, they start to find Zhou Ye to clink glasses on their own initiative.


    For a lunch, the three ate for an hour and a half¡ª


    After the drunk meal, the two women who never drank almost all began to punch drunk...


    Zhou Ye smiled and called the boss over and settled the bill.


    Then he walked out of the hotel with one hand holding the small waist of the two women.


    Zhou Ye helped the two women walk out of the hotel... a black SUV stopped in front of him like a ghost.


    After the car stopped steadily, the rear door opened directly...Zhou Ye first helped the two women onto the back seat, and then squeezed to the back seat as soon as he lifted his foot.


    "Come back home¡­¡­"


    "Yes!"


    Following Zhou Ye''s order... the car started slowly--the front and rear partitions in the car also rose.


    At this time, Zhou Ye stretched out his hand to drag Yang Liping, who was close to him, into his arms.


    "Don''t make trouble...Little Brother Zhou..." Yang Liping closed her eyes tightly, and stopped talking after a mutter.


    Zhou Ye smiled and lightly pecked on her face, then touched her big hand along the skirt of her clothes."I didn''t make trouble..."


    I have to say that the skin of the young princess Peacock is still very good...especially, her breasts, which are gripped with a full grip, are moderately firm and elastic.


    Let Zhou Ye play, I can''t put it down...


    Yang Liping, who was getting drunk, seemed to be hot all over by Zhou Ye. She was like a beautiful snake, twisting her beautiful body in Zhou Ye''s arms... Muttered: "You...you Not honest...Little brother Zhou..."


    Damn, I''m so drunk, remember to call him Zhou''s little brother??


    This Nima is absolutely unbearable...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled wickedly... "I''ll let you call Dad..."


    As he said, Zhou Ye directly put his arms hard, pinched Yang Liping''s slender waist, and made her lie forward...but he flashed slightly and appeared where she was originally sitting.


    Chapter 2452 The scenery in the car...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and fifty-two


    With the completion of this action, Yang Liping became a whole person bending forward and lying forward... and Zhou Ye sat under her.


    But it''s not over yet... Zhou Ye fixed Yang Liping''s movements with his mind, and then stretched out his hand to pull her pants skirt and panties down.


    In an instant, Yang Liping''s white and plump hips appeared in front of Zhou Ye...


    "Where''s the white tiger..." Looking at the virgin land in front of him, like a child, white and tender without a single hair, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but stretch out his hand, pretending that her hip flaps were opened to both sides... suddenly, a piece The virgin land that had never been developed before appeared in front of Zhou Ye.


    And following Zhou Ye''s actions, Yang Liping, who closed her eyes and let Zhou Ye manipulate her, let out a "Um..."


    This sound was like an invitation, but also like a protest... Zhou Ye''s heart was itchy.


    However, just when he was about to continue, he suddenly stopped his actions.


    It''s not very far from here to home, so... he needs some time.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and snapped his fingers, and in an instant a time barrier completely isolated the front and rear cars.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2070

    Zhou Ye, who had finished the preparations, gently dragged his chin with his hands and rubbed it a few times.


    "It doesn''t seem good to let our peacock princess lose her virgin body drunk at such an important moment... Otherwise, let''s wake her up."


    After talking to himself, Zhou Ye smiled even more evil...


    With another crisp finger... Yang Liping, who was drunk and unconscious, slowly recovered her mind.


    As soon as she recovered her mind, she felt something was wrong...Why, her lower body was a little cold??


    And, where is this place??


    Why is she here??


    At this moment, she suddenly felt something damp, licking her flesh.


    This abnormal feeling immediately frightened her whole body...While desperately trying to reach out to block the hot and humid thing, she shouted in horror: "Who is it? Who is behind me?"


    "It''s me¡­¡­"


    Yang Liping was shocked when he heard the muffled sound from her legs... "Ye, is that you? Why are you behind me... why, why can''t I move..."


    "Hey, don''t ask so much why... just enjoy it." Zhou Ye smiled and finished saying this, and as soon as he lowered his head, he kissed the small dog that was slightly spread between her legs...


    "Ah... don''t... Ye... don''t... we can''t... I''m your sister..."


    "Not a dear..."


    "We can''t do it like this... Ye... Ah..."


    "Compared with the confession above you, the one below is more honest." Zhou Ye said, gently using the tip of his tongue to draw a circle between her labia.


    In an instant, a feeling like an ant crawling filled the heart of the peacock princess... She couldn''t help but want to push her fat buttocks backwards, wanting Zhou Ye''s snake tip to penetrate into her never In the mysterious corridor that someone has touched, help her relieve the itching...


    However, even so, her mouth still trembled and said: "No...no...I''m bigger than you...I''m older than you...Ye, no...Woo-"


    Before she finished speaking, Princess Peacock felt a strange feeling coming from the place Zhou Ye touched her... The feeling was so strong that she couldn''t help but clamp her own. Legs... Then, a rush of heat went down the body...


    "Ahhhh----"


    "Hehe...It feels like doubling is so easy to use." Zhou Ye smiled evilly, looking at the transparent arrow of water pouring out of his vagina.


    If it weren''t for his quick movements and directly used the time barrier to pause the time in that small area, he would have to be covered with the tide of the peacock princess.


    "That''s fine... it''s almost lubricated." Zhou Ye stood up, untied his belt, and revealed his twenty-eight stick.


    I saw him calmly holding his two-eight stick, and shook it twice in Yang Liping''s squirting water that was still in mid-air... so that his two-eight stick was fully utilized. After moisturizing and lubricating... Then he held his twenty-eight stick to the vagina of the peacock princess.


    At this time, Yang Liping was still panting because of the first orgasm in her life. Although she had already felt what the hot thing was against her vaginal opening, she had no strength to say anything... ¡­


    Now she can only hope that Zhou Ye is a beloved person... If she can''t play with her, she won''t want her, or else... She will only die once.


    "Ye, don''t... take me... ah!"


    With a scream, the Peacock Princess completely bid farewell to her girlhood and became a true woman.


    Fortunately,... Zhou Ye can be said to be a veteran of opening buds, and after a few breaks, she completely forgot the pain of opening buds.


    Next, I am totally enjoying...


    after an hour----


    "Brother Apeng...Brother Apeng...nothing...your golden flower...your golden flower will be killed by you..."


    "Brother Apeng...you fucked your golden flower to death...ahhhhh"


    "Ahhhh----"


    With a scream, Yang Liping reached a climax again... She was like a raccoon, she opened her arms and hugged Zhou Ye tightly... As if she wanted to knead her whole body with Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye gently rubbed her dolphins with both hands, feeling the sensation of her meat stick being squeezed and rubbed in the warm corridor.


    I have to say, that feels really cool...


    After lying face to face and resting in Zhou Ye¡¯s arms for a while, Yang Liping felt a little recovery... However, at this moment, she found that the foreign body in her body was still hard and hot... In an instant, her body softened and she lay down. In Zhou Ye''s arms, he said tiredly: "Brother A Peng...I really can''t do it...You can just let go of your golden flower."


    "But... what should I do if I''m not satisfied yet?" Zhou Ye chuckled and stood up slightly...


    It didn''t matter what he moved, Yang Liping''s already soft noodle-like body, suddenly trembled."Brother Apeng...I really can''t do it..."


    "Hey...it''s okay, isn''t there another one?" Zhou Ye said, reaching the side of the seat with his hand, Qubie Awu who had been awake for a long time...


    Yang Liping reacted when she heard Zhou Ye''s words... It turned out that Qu Bi Awu was right next to her, and she hadn''t noticed anything just now because of the confusion and the dim light in the car.


    However, she was a little unwilling to ask her own man to find Qubi Awu, even the best sister.


    However, she hadn''t spoken yet, Qubie Awu, who had always pretended not to exist, sat up in horror, with her hands straight... "No... I can''t..."


    Chapter 2453 the beauty of heaven in the car


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and fifty three


    Just when Qubieu yelled not to...


    Zhou Ye discovered that the corridor around his little friend was locked again, and at the same time a strong flow of heat spewed onto his glans.


    This girl...he hasn''t moved yet, why is she orgasm again??


    Wait... Could it be that this peacock princess was only watching... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help turning his head and looking at the pretty face in his arms.


    It doesn''t matter whether you look at it or not, it''s startled at first glance.


    Fuck, Yang Liping was blushing like an apple at this time, Xiao Jing exhaled like a orchid and gasped gently...snake-like waist gently twisted unconsciously.


    "It seems...my little golden flower is not satisfied yet." Zhou Ye smiled evilly and held up Princess Peacock''s dolphins. As soon as he lifted it up before she could react, he let go of his hands.


    With this free fall action¡ª¡ªinstantly...Yang Liping felt a thick and hot thing deeply embedded in her soul...In an instant, the all-encompassing feeling of crisp, numb, pain, and refreshing came to her heart at the same time. ...


    Then, Zhou Ye let go of the Jingguan at this moment disgustingly, and the hot semen instantly rushed into the baby room in Princess Peacock.


    "what----!!!"


    With a scream, Yang Liping rolled her eyes and fainted completely...At this moment, Zhou Ye felt a stream of heat gushing from the place where the two of them met¡ª¡ª


    Okay, this girl was brutally pushed into the cervix by him, and she was incontinent...


    And Qubie Awu on the side stared at this scene dumbly...I don''t know how to react anymore.


    Looking at the princess Peacock who had completely fainted in his arms, Zhou Ye smiled... He lightly held up her dolphins... With a soft sound, the fierce hot cock was swollen from the princess Peacock. Pulled out...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2071

    When his cock was pulled out, a viscous liquid mixed with red and white colors flowed out of the princess Peacock''s uncontainable white tiger''s beauty hole that was ravaged by Zhou Ye.


    This lewd scene made Qubi Awu, the little Yi girl who was watching from beginning to end, flustered even more.


    What should she do??


    Is she going to lose her most precious virgin body here today??


    Should she refuse??


    Zhou Ye is so annoying... why do she have to be with Sister Liping...


    I don''t know when, Qubi Awu, the little Yi girl''s thought, changed from what she should do to a slightly sour virgin body, why her virgin body was lost at the same time as the Peacock Princess.


    Just when she was thinking about it... Suddenly she felt a flash of light and shadow in front of her, then her whole body was cold, and her body was hot...


    Qu Biawu found that... his position had changed from the seat of the car to sitting face to face in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    In the position that originally belonged to her, there was a princess Peacock whose lower abdomen was slightly raised, and her lower body was constantly pouring semen.


    "Wait... Ye..."


    "What are you waiting for?" Zhou Ye smiled and gently wiped between the Yi girl''s legs. After feeling the already flooded wetness, he didn''t wait for Qubi Awu to react, and he held his cock with his mind. Qubi Awu, who has never been developed by a virgin gangway, put his hands hard... "Being my woman... isn''t it good?"


    "what----!!"


    As soon as Zhou Ye''s voice fell, Qubie Awu felt a tearing pain from his lower body...Suddenly, the little girl burst into tears.


    "Ah...it hurts...badass...it hurts...people won''t heal with you...oooooo...you let me go...oooooooo...badass..."


    Looking at Qubi Awu¡¯s pretty face with rain in his arms, and feeling her light and weak punches, Zhou Ye began to soothe her...


    "Good...it won''t hurt in a while..."


    "Woo...you lie...it still hurts..."


    "That''s because you are too nervous, come... baby, relax..."


    While talking, Zhou Ye gently blocked Qu Bi Awu''s small eyes.


    After tens of thousands of years of exercise by countless women, Zhou Ye can already make the unmanned girl orgasm with one kiss.


    Just a few entanglements... Qubie Awu felt his soul ascended to the sky, flying up and down.


    After a while, Qubi Awu stopped crying and screaming pain...Instead, like a young bird wailing waiting to be fed, he actively pursued Zhou Ye''s big covet with his fragrant tongue.


    Feeling that the time had come, Zhou Ye was no longer polite... He directly held up Qubie Awu''s small butt and began to move up and down.


    I have to say that even though Qubi Awu is 1.62 meters tall, compared to Zhou Ye, it is as petite as a doll.


    Especially her tight little cunt, every time Zhou Ye''s thick hot meat stick enters and exits, the tender meat around the vaginal opening is taken out or brought in, which seems to be extremely exciting.


    Especially when her climax came, the moment when her small hole was desperately tightening... Every time Zhou Ye''s cock came in and out, it brought out a wave of lewd water, chuckle, chuckle, like the most beautiful music.


    "No more...Ye...I really can''t do anymore...Ah..."


    Compared with the Peacock Princess, this Yi girl is even more unbearable. At least the Peacock Princess can hold on for nearly an hour, and she?It completely turned into a puddle of mud in just ten minutes.


    But, did Zhou Ye, who had just tasted the sweetness, let this Yi girl go??


    He directly hugged Qubi Awu and turned around and put her on the seat... and made her push up her little butt.


    "Feel the wind..."


    As the voice fell, Qubi Awu felt that in his delicate corridor, there was a huge wave reaching the extreme, wave after wave, time after time...


    In an instant, she didn''t know how many orgasms she had been pushed...


    At this moment, she couldn''t hold on anymore... With a scream, she collapsed completely on the seat."what----!!"


    And at this time, Zhou Ye also let go of his fine pass with a wicked smile.


    Qubie Awu, who had already been fucked by Zhou Ye, screamed again when he felt the hot flow in his body... and passed out completely.


    The lower body, losing the restrained body fluid, sprayed out.


    Well, good sisters to share together-when there are difficulties, share the same blessings.


    There is no doubt that she also enjoyed the incontinence package of her peacock sister.


    At this time, the space in the small car was filled with an unspeakable lust.


    Two naked girls, you are pressing on me, I am leaning against you, slumped on the seat without consciousness, the honey between the legs, as they breathe, there is still a thick liquid of red and white. Squeezed out of the body...


    This scene, if any man sees it, to them, it is a paradise scene of extreme beauty...


    Of course, for Zhou Ye, who was used to this scene, it was nothing...


    Chapter 2454 Woman, how can anyone not be jealous...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and fifty four


    Gate of XX University...


    Lu Hong, in a red dress, was standing anxiously at the intersection, looking around...she was waiting for her man to pick her up.


    At this time, it was the peak of the afternoon school.


    From time to time, students with good family conditions walk out of the school to look for food because they are not used to the food in the canteen.


    Whenever these people walked by Lu Hong''s side, they couldn''t help but look at Lu Hong with stunning eyes.


    There are not many beauties who have passed college entrance examinations these days.


    To use a common saying-there are too many monks in the school, and the meat is not of good quality.


    It''s easy to come across meat of more than one level. Can''t you look at it if you can''t eat it?


    And Lu Hong, who is good in the eyes of seniors, doesn''t care about these guys'' gazes at all.


    For her, since childhood, because of her beauty, she has not rarely encountered such a look...At this time, she can''t rush up and scold others [How about your mother?] Right??


    Although the mood will become unpleasant because of such gaze, it is also impossible.


    All she can do is ignore it.


    Especially now, all she is thinking of is her own man...


    How can you care about those guys??

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2072

    At this moment, Lu Hong saw a black SUV coming from a distance from the end of the road... This year, the Umbrella SUV can say that the whole Beijing is only this one. How could Lu Hong recognize it? Can''t come out??


    Before the car arrived, she couldn''t help but leak a smile on her face.


    Originally, Lu Hong was very beautiful, but when she leaked a smile, it made a few fools hit the wall.


    But, it''s a pity - even if they leaked such a ugly attitude, the goddess in their hearts still did not attract a single glance from them.


    When the black SUV with the umbrella logo stopped in front of Lu Hong, Lu Hong hurriedly opened the back door of the car... and wanted to get in the car when he stepped forward."Ye...how did you come..."


    Before Lu Hong finished speaking, she was stunned...


    I saw that in the spacious back seat of the SUV, her man, Zhou Ye, was not alone, but two women with their own styles.


    In an instant, Lu Hong lost his smile on his small face, and a layer of frost was on his face involuntarily."Who are they?"


    "Okay, let''s talk in the car..." Zhou Ye didn''t explain. He didn''t like to perform monkey shows for outsiders in the public.


    Although Lu Hong didn''t get along with Zhou Ye for a long time, but... she also knew the character of her own man.


    If it is according to her previous character, then there is no need to ask - definitely go up and give Zhou Ye a bob, then turn around and leave with a curse.


    But, it''s a pity - she is no longer able to return to the past... She can''t do without Zhou Ye.


    Therefore, after hesitating for a while, she obediently got in the car.


    "Go home..." After Zhou Ye commanded, he raised the partition again...


    "Ye, who are they?" Lu Hong, who got in the car, obviously didn''t immediately forget what was going on, and asked immediately.


    "This is Yang Liping, a member of the Yunnan Bai nationality, a dancer from the Central National Song and Dance Ensemble, and this is Qubi Awu, a Sichuan Yi nationality... a singer from the Central National Song and Dance Ensemble..." Lu Hong''s cold face was obviously not scared of Zhou Ye. Yes, after introducing the two women with a smile on his face, he introduced the two women again: "This is Lu Hong, your sister..."


    "I have seen my sister..." X2


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s introduction, the Peacock Princess and Qubi Awu were very well-behaved and greeted Lu Hong first.


    Don''t look at Zhou Ye who Lu Hong followed first, but in fact, they received more adjustments than Lu Hong...


    You know, it was an afternoon, in fact-in their time concept, they were trained by Zhou Ye for at least half a month.


    In the past half month, they have done everything that is not ashamed or embarrassing.


    Three holes open??This is standard...


    Sisters of the same heart??That''s everyday...


    Being fucked called Dad... That''s something that happens every time.


    Even the characters of the two were forcibly distorted by Zhou Ye...


    No way, who is too stubborn to call Princess Peacock??When I woke up, I saw that my little sister was also in misfortune, and I was going to die with Zhou Ye.


    Don''t ask¡ªZhou Ye is never used to women''s faults.


    disobedient??Then be obedient...


    There is no doubt about the result-another victory of the Spring Wind and Rain.Two mortals, how can they resist the exercises that can subdue death??


    And Qubiawu is the pond fish that was completely affected...


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    It''s a pity that the two women here do not let the frost on Lu Hong''s face fade."Who is your sister...I..."


    "Hong Hong..." Zhou Ye looked at Lu Hong silently...


    "Why... you are mine, I don''t want to share you with others... ooh..." Lu Hong started to cry as he said this...


    Alas, so...it¡¯s the most troublesome to be jealous.


    Seeing Lu Hong crying and crying, Zhou Ye felt a little softened...


    However, if you don¡¯t care about the softness of the cloth, you still have to take care of it.


    Otherwise, in the extremely harmonious harem, put such a time bomb in... then it will be a disaster sooner or later.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye snapped his fingers softly...


    Following his movements, a sound of broken glass sounded out of thin air...


    The sound was so abrupt that Lu Hong, who was crying bitterly, couldn''t help but raise his head.


    "Come on, darlings, let me show you the truth of this world..." As the voice fell, Zhou Ye and the girls disappeared from the car seat at the same time.


    The driver who was in charge of driving was also warned [the scan showed unusual fluctuations in space...]


    [Scan to the strange fluctuations in the space...]


    [The cause of the spatial fluctuation has been calculated-no abnormalities, lift the alert.


    [The cause of the spatial fluctuation has been calculated-no abnormalities, lift the alert.


    As the red warning light in the retina turns green, the driver in charge of driving knows...that is a good thing for his own master, so he doesn''t need to send his own master home now.


    In this situation, according to the regulations, he can return directly to the consulate.


    Thinking of this, the driver directly shot in the direction and drove towards the consulate.


    On the other side-in the courtyard that Zhou Ye bought in Houhai... a golden door to space suddenly opened.


    Then, an upright figure walked out of it accompanied by three delicate figures.


    No one else, but Zhou Ye, Lu Hong, Princess Peacock, and Qubie Awu.


    At this time, Lu Hong''s face was no longer jealous... On the contrary, she and the Shaomin duo were talking and laughing... They looked like good sisters.


    Seeing the three daughters who looked like a family, Zhou Ye stretched lazily... "Sure enough, carrying the gun together can deepen the relationship between sisters... Also, wives, I''m hungry... Who of you cooks for me!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s shameless words, the three daughters smiled and took a sip from him. Led by Lu Hong, talking and laughing, they walked towards the kitchen.


    Chapter 2455 Zhou Ye''s arrangements for the future of the three women


    Two thousand four hundred and fifty-five chapters


    Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head as he watched the three girls leave.


    In fact, he was still very good at talking...On weekdays, as long as women don''t touch on principle issues, there is nothing in Zhou Ye''s opinion that there is no trouble.


    After all, brothers still have time to turn their faces.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2073

    Of course, in the mirror world this time, Zhou Ye was not just trying to convince Lu Hong.


    He also gave the third daughter a transformation...


    What Zhou Ye prepared for the Peacock Princess were soft body DNA and spiritual abilities...Why is the soft body ability so useless??Because Princess Peacock likes to dance...


    She likes dancing to an almost obsessive state... Therefore, the gene that seems like a waste of soft body is undoubtedly the most suitable for her.


    The psychic ability ensures that she has the ability to counterattack and see through.


    As for Qubi Awu, Zhou Ye was endowed with sonic and spiritual abilities... Qubi Awu, known as the lark since she was a child, undoubtedly likes to sing, and the sonic ability allows her to speak more widely.


    And Lu Hong''s choice is what makes Zhou Ye most strange, she actually chose the combination of speeding cure and super X metal.


    In Lu Hong''s words, that is - I now have the ability to heal over speed, come on... See if I won''t trap you.


    Okay, this girl chose these two abilities because she was not convinced that Zhou Ye killed her repeatedly after dropping her armor and removing her armor.


    However, there is no doubt that Lu Hong was educated again.


    Have you ever seen a pile driver with a second million times??


    The enhanced version of the charged overclocking vibration that instantly turned you into incontinence spurts. Have you ever played it??


    Hey, dare you say that you are speeding and self-healing without playing this??


    Well, on this point, Lu Hong really has the right to despise the previous super-healing sisters. After all, so far, only she has tried the enhanced version of her own man.


    Although she only persisted for three seconds, she had to lie down in bed for three days... But she could still proudly tell her sisters that she-tried.


    Well, even with super-healing ability, Lu Hong was almost fucked by Zhou Ye...If Zhou Ye hadn''t found out that the situation was wrong in time and stopped, it is estimated that Lu Hong would become the only one of Zhou Ye''s women to be fucked by him. The woman who was there once.


    Of course, even if she died, Zhou Ye would be able to bring her back to life... But the question is, isn''t that stuff a bit ugly?


    Therefore, Zhou Ye decided to temporarily seal the enhanced version of Ten Thousand Hits...


    This kind of seconds was sealed, let alone what Zhou Ye had envisioned-the mutated beaded meat stick plus the micro electric shock overclocking vibration version of the seconds.


    Even if they listened to the name, those women would be insensitive.


    How dare to try??


    But forget it, maybe one day in the future, Zhou Ye will meet an opponent who can use this version to strike in seconds??


    With a little regret, Zhou Ye stepped into the room...


    With a wave of his hand, after slightly changing the layout of the room, Zhou Ye sat in a chair.


    He began to set up the future for his three wives in his heart.


    Lu Hong is definitely going to continue to go to university... After she graduated from university, she happened to enter Zhou Ye''s mainland company and began to learn about company management.


    As for the princess Peacock... She likes dancing so much, why not find a way to get her to the Beijing Dance Academy-in a few years, find a way to give her the name of a professor, and then push her to the position of principal. After a while, can he go to Beiwu for wild food??


    Imagine three sisters with long legs, lying in front of them one by one in the posture of a horse, and exposing women''s secret parts in front of him without reservation. Zhou Ye couldn''t bear it. I''m a little excited...


    No, I can''t think about it anymore.


    Well, since Beiwu has won it like this, the Central National Dance University can''t let it go.


    But the problem is-Awu is not a dance practicer... This Nima is in trouble.


    Wait, speaking of dancers... It seems that there is an existence as famous as the Peacock Princess, Zhou Jie from Shanghai??


    Maybe, I can find a way to get her to work... Well, it''s such a happy decision, so I can get her over.


    Anyway, her current personnel relationship is still in the Shanghai Song and Dance Theater... Although she has already started filming, for Zhou Ye, it is not a problem to find a way to transfer her to Beijing.


    As for...Awu, just find a way to get her to Nortel College.


    what??You said that the profession is not right??


    Stop teasing, are there few things that laymen command the insiders these days??


    Besides, why do you think it is an executive order??Play house?Still let the people under you bargain??


    Of course, if you don''t want to borrow power beyond your own specifications, Umbrella''s layout on the mainland alone will be a bit slow.


    But now Zhou Ye is not in a hurry. At this time... the girls are still too young and not enough seniority. It would be too eye-catching to go up.


    So... it''s not a bad thing to wait a few years.


    While Zhou Ye was thinking about it, Lu Hong and the others had already walked in with their food, talking and laughing.


    Although the refrigerator at home is in the 1980s, there are quite a few things in it... The girls have cooked their best meals to treat their husbands.


    Lu Hong chose home-made small fried pork, while Awu, as a Sichuan girl, chose hot pepper fried bacon. Princess Peacock made a hot and sour casserole fish and fried seasonal vegetables.


    In the end, the three girls cooperated for a pot of fish head tofu soup.


    Well, in general, although the taste is not as good as those cooked by the special chefs outside, the word for the plain hand spoon is plain hand.


    The beauty is willing to make a spoon for you, why are you still picky??


    Therefore, Zhou Ye was full of praise...


    During the meal, Zhou Ye explained his plans for the girls in the future, and asked the girls what they thought.


    Except that Awu thinks that he is a folk song singer, is it a bit bad to go to Beijing Film Academy, Lu Hong and Peacock Princess are also very satisfied with their future.


    Therefore, the lovely Awu was ignored by Zhou Ye...just kidding, you are indeed a professional counterpart to the conservatory, but the problem is¡ªZhou Ye doesn¡¯t suit your taste...Look at those in the conservatory Sister paper, how many beautiful ones are there??


    As for Awu¡¯s dissatisfaction??Under the suppression of Zhou Ye''s twenty-eight sticks, her dissatisfaction would soon become moaning.


    So, don¡¯t care...


    After dinner, the three daughters cuddled up with their man, lay on the big scary bed, and watched TV together... Today is a holiday, Awu and Princess Peacock need not go back to the dormitory.Of course, there are still minor troubles, but as long as no one says, and the work unit is not a school, who will care if you return at night or not??


    Well, even if someone said that Awu and Peacock Princess would not care, at most it would be better to directly use their spiritual power to influence a little... What are they afraid of, they are not ordinary people now.


    2456-Swordsman


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and fifty six


    Before I knew it, a month passed in the blink of an eye from summer to autumn...


    Zhou Ye''s life also gradually entered the right track.


    He doesn''t go to school much now... and Lu Hong has also learned to drive and is used to driving to school by himself.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2074

    As for the duo of the National Song and Dance Troupe, they also moved out of the dormitory simply... and moved into Zhou Ye''s courtyard.


    Now, Zhou Ye''s daily routine is to wander around.


    Go around here, look there...


    From time to time, I would find Wang Kaixuan for a drink...Uh, Wang Kaixuan is the Fat Wang in the ghost blowing the lantern.


    I have to say that this guy is really a simple person... After a few glasses of wine, he started to tell Zhou Ye to get up... After getting drunk, he still needs to stretch with Zhou Ye... What to teach Zhou Ye Two hands.


    And wouldn''t Zhou Ye see the trick in this guy''s heart??


    To put it bluntly, Fatty Wang just didn''t think he married his dream lover Wang Sitian.


    Would Zhou Ye get used to him??


    A few slaps made him completely lie on the ground and become a dead pig...


    Well, in this way, it can be regarded as completely let Wang Kaixuan know Zhou Ye''s skill, and since then he will not dare to cry in front of him again.


    This day, in the morning...


    After eating breakfast, Zhou Ye wandered towards the place where Wang Kaixuan often set up a stall...


    However, after searching a few places, I couldn''t find this guy...


    Zhou Ye didn''t bother to look for it anymore, and directly activated his five senses-he found the place where the goods were in an instant.


    However, at this time, Fatty Wang did not show up where he often set up a stall, but was chatting with a guy in a suit in Panjiayuan.


    "Interesting... Da Jinya intends to cut Hu, then how can I do it..." As he muttered to himself, Zhou Ye''s figure was instantly blurred...


    But the pedestrians around him still did what they should do, and didn''t care about the disappearance of a big living person on the street out of thin air.


    Panjiayuan¡ª¡ª


    "Brother Triumph, the price is definitely not lower... Three hundred yuan to buy your jade pendant, you can ask at Panjiayuan for this price, is there anything more real than me?"


    A middle-aged man with a thin body in a suit was spitting and flickering at Fat Wang. Between his mouth and shut, two golden teeth leaked out of his mouth.


    Hearing this big golden tooth, Fatty Wang was a little moved...


    He really didn''t want to sell this jade pendant that his father left him... But the problem is that his car was detained by the office of industry and commerce, and he didn''t pay a fine-he couldn''t redeem his tricycle.


    The car is worthless.


    But it''s on the tape on the car, but his lifeblood... He just bought the goods, and the money is all over the goods.


    Now let him pay the fine, where to get the money.


    It seems that Fatty Wang is a little tempted... Da Jinya continued his efforts and said: "Brother Triumph, you have to believe me, three hundred yuan for your jade pendant. Although I made a little bit, I never made much..."


    "Haha..." A sarcastic laugh came from the side... "Well, yes... you really don''t earn much, that is, ten times."


    Following the sound, Zhou Ye''s figure slowly walked out from behind Wang Kaixuan.


    "Zhou Ye?" At this time, Wang Kaixuan also turned his head to see Zhou Ye...He was a little surprised.


    To be honest, in addition to selling jade pendants, Fatty Wang actually knew that he could also borrow money from Zhou Ye...Zhou Ye had money, he knew that.


    However, when he thought that Zhou Ye married Wang Sitian and was still hooking up with a female college student outside, his anger would not be blown away... he didn''t want Zhou Ye to look down on him by saying anything.


    In fact, the most important thing was that he was afraid that Zhou Ye would not lend him money, and that face would be lost.


    And at this time, seeing that he was about to receive the big golden tooth from Fatty Wang Yupei, he was not happy.


    "I said, buddy, where are you fucking? Do you still understand the rules of the Panjiayuan?? You come here before I have a good deal... Is it a bit out of compliance?"


    Zhou Ye glanced at Big Golden Tooth, ignored him, and patted Fat Wang on the shoulder, "How come, don''t you treat me as a friend?? Don''t call me if you encounter problems?"


    Wang Kaixuan, who had some opinions about Zhou Ye in the so-called adversity, felt embarrassed when he said that at this time: "...In fact, it''s not a big deal..."


    "Okay...Don''t say it, it''s just the Jianghu help!" Zhou Ye said, directly took out a pile of Great Unity from his pocket, and patted them directly in Fatty Wang''s hands."Take it to use. Whenever you have more money, you can return it to me when..."


    Holding this wad of money in his hand, Fatty Wang felt moved in his heart...


    Working outside alone, it''s rare to meet a close friend...Although Zhou Ye is a little bit more carefree, but to his friends...that''s really righteous.


    "It doesn''t take that much, fifty yuan is enough..." As he said, Fatty Wang was about to return the money to Zhou Ye.


    However, at this time, the big golden tooth, who has always been regarded as a humanoid set by Zhou Ye, is not happy... "Oh, man... Yes, you look down on my golden master."


    "Smack--" Zhou Ye didn''t turn his head, but he slapped the big golden tooth around three times."Squat, no one dares to claim to be a master in front of me, how old are you?"


    Zhou Ye''s slap not only blanked Big Jinya''s mind, but couldn''t get up from the ground for a long time... even Fatty Wang was stunned on the spot.


    "Don''t listen to this profiteer... Just your jade pendant, find a good buyer, and you can easily sell it for three thousand... I want to take away this product for three hundred, and my heart is so black." Zhou Ye directly opened it. Big Golden Teeth''s trick.


    Compared to Da Jinya''s words, Wang Kaixuan clearly believed in Zhou Ye more...After all, he couldn''t think of Zhou Ye''s picture of himself.


    "Fuck, this grandson... almost lied to his fat father..." Thinking that he almost sold the jade pendant that his father had left for him, Fatty Wang''s mentality went wild, and he turned his head to face him. The big golden tooth, who was still sitting on the ground, spit out, "Bah, grandson..."


    "Okay, there is nothing to talk about with this profiteer... Let''s go, go and do your business first." Zhou Ye also didn''t bother to pay attention to Da Jinya... This guy, although he can''t leave him in many cases, but¡ª -It''s better to beat up and talk about other things... first let him know what awe is, and he will be better.


    "it is good¡­¡­"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Fatty Wang was indeed anxious to redeem his car and tapes seized by the office of industry and commerce, so he ignored the big golden tooth... just turned around and left.


    However, after he had walked halfway, it was discovered that Zhou Ye hadn''t followed... but still stood where he was and ran back hurriedly."I said you are stupid? You beat someone in someone''s turf, why don''t you run away?"


    "You leave you, I have something to do with this guy." Zhou Ye waved his hand with a smile, and forced Wang Fatty out of Pan''s home.


    Chapter 2457 Master?You must be a master...


    Chapter Two Thousand Fifty Seven


    At this time, the big golden tooth lying on the ground had actually been sober.


    Seriously, he was already in a dilemma at this time.


    stand up??What if I get beaten up again??


    Then continue lying down??


    Isn''t that a shame??His Golden Lord is considered to be such a number one character in Panjiayuan, and he was so scared that he crawled on the ground and dared not move. Will he still mess around in Panjiayuan in the future??


    Just when he was in a dilemma...Zhou Ye squatted down, "Oh, Lord Jin... why can''t you get up yet?? What''s wrong? Are you trying to ruin someone?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words of corrupting people, the big golden tooth suddenly had an idea...

 The Movie World Chapter 2075

    Lord Jin, I''m exhausted with you... I can''t get up on the ground anymore, there will be too many people around for a while... Naturally some people will call the police, wait for the police to come, and see if I don''t ruin you...


    With so many ideals, in fact, to put it bluntly, I am still afraid of being beaten.


    Zhou Ye''s slap just now really stopped him.


    Thinking of this, Da Jinya lay on the ground and closed his eyes, making a coma.


    As for Zhou Ye, he smiled and didn''t speak...Not only did he not break through Da Jinya''s ridiculous behavior, but he also bought a stool from the stall next to him and sat next to Da Jinya. appearance.


    Thus, such a magical scene appeared at the corner of Panjiayuan.


    People are coming and going at the entrance of Panjiayuan, a handsome man sitting on a stool, smiling at the middle-aged man in suit lying on the ground.


    Ordinarily, such a spectacular scene is enough to attract the eyes of countless people.


    But what is surprising is that-no matter whether it is the stall selling goods next to it or the tourists and pedestrians coming and going, none of them has their eyes fixed on those two people.


    To be precise-they did see this scene, but they don''t know why, they just think this scene is boring, and they don''t have any desire to watch.


    One minute passed...


    Five minutes passed...


    Ten minutes passed...


    The big golden tooth lying on the ground can''t hold on anymore... Damn, what''s the situation??In the past, Panjiayuan had nothing to do with it. Wasn''t it just a hula-la, the three-story and the three-story water was blocked?Why is he lying on the ground for a long time today, and no one is surrounding him??


    How to do??


    Although the weather was still a bit hot at this time, it was really cold on the ground.


    Da Jinya''s body itself is not good, and now he feels extremely uncomfortable.


    No way, paralyzed... Or if you don''t say a word, call someone over.


    Thinking of this, Da Jinya grinned and screamed... "Ouch... oh... I killed someone..."


    Seeing the big golden tooth lying on the ground playing with the mangy dog, Zhou Ye finally couldn''t help but smile..."Okay, big golden tooth...get up, I''m here, believe it or not today, you just die here. No one will look at you???"


    "Why?" Da Jinya is also a bachelor... Hearing Zhou Ye''s affirmative statement, he immediately stopped lying on the ground... He got up from the ground hesitantly, looking at it with a humility and eagerness. Zhou Ye...


    "Because I don''t want them to notice us, they won''t notice us..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Big Jinya''s eyes widened in an instant... "Master?? You must be a master of supernatural power..."


    "Master of supernatural power?" Zhou Ye heard this, and instantly felt like a dog... Thinking of his master of the multiverse, slamming the existence of the great god of the universe, he was actually treated as a street liar by the big golden tooth. Master of supernatural powers??Things like qigong masters...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye really had the urge to slap him to death...


    However, after thinking about it, Zhou Ye finally gave up this idea.


    Although Da Jinya likes to be cheap, but some things are really impossible without him...such as contacting Shirley Yang, etc...


    This product was eaten in Panjiayuan, and it was ruthlessly informed.


    So sometimes... he is really indispensable.Besides...I don''t blame Da Jinya for treating him as a master of supernatural powers.


    Why does this era itself be like this?


    Jun Bujian Ditan Park is full of fools who lie on the ground listening to the words of qigong masters, practicing qigong there?


    At this time, the whole country didn''t know why there was a fever of special function of Zi Qigong fever...So it is not surprising that Da Jinya would have such a guess.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye suppressed his depression, "I am not a master of supernatural power..."


    "I understand, I understand... You are a master of hermits." Da Jinya said with a dogfight look: "Master, how offended just now...or else, give me a face, Dong Lai Shun me a table You apologize... what do you think??"


    At this time, Da Jinya had already pinpointed Zhou Ye as an expert hermit.


    Not to mention anything else, just let him lie there for a long time without paying attention, that is a means.


    There were some things that he couldn''t detect at first, but after detecting it, Zhou Ye became more and more unpredictable.


    "No matter how special you call my master, I will smoke you acridine."


    Zhou Ye''s eyes widened, and Big Jinya couldn''t help but shrink his neck... "Then, what should I call you?"


    "My surname is Zhou, and my name is Zhou Ye...you look at it and shout..." Zhou Ye said.


    Da Jinya wanted to call Ye Ye, but he didn''t say what he said. He felt that Ye Ye sounded the same as Ye Ye... he immediately changed his name."Or, look... I call you how about Lord Zhou..."


    "That''s it..." Zhou Ye sighed silently.


    "Master Zhou, do you have something to tell me?"


    Either Da Jinya was slippery. Before Zhou Ye spoke, he guessed that Zhou Ye had something to do with him.


    After all, he didn''t think he would offend Zhou Ye to death because of an unsuccessful deal.


    "It''s interesting..." Zhou Ye smiled and glanced at the big golden tooth. "Let''s go... I invite you to eat Dong Lai Shun... By the way, let''s take a good stroke."


    "Then how dare I... It''s better to ask Master Zhou for you..." Da Jinya''s face suddenly smiled.


    "Let you go, just leave..." Zhou Ye said, walking towards the outside without taking care of the Polytechnic Teeth...


    Da Jinya looked at Zhou Ye''s back, and after hesitating for a while, he finally caught up with him.


    He felt that perhaps this time he really met a stranger.


    When you meet such a stranger, you have to catch it tightly... Don''t say anything else, at least you have to be friends.


    In the antique business, I have more time to deal with the things buried in the coffin... When I can''t prepare, this uncle can save my life.


    Thinking of this, Da Jinya''s footsteps went faster.


    Chapter 2458 the first time seeing Zhou Jie...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and fifty eight


    Donglaishun¡ª¡ª


    At this time, it was still early for lunch, and there were no diners in Donglaishunli.


    Only Zhou Ye and Da Jinya were at the table.


    After the dishes were served, the waiter went down... Da Jinya looked at Zhou Ye cautiously and asked in a low voice, "Master Zhou, can you give me a bottom line? What are you doing... "


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye gave him a cheerful look, "Um... you just treat me as an onmyoji."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2076

    "Master Onmyoji??" Da Jinya heard this unfamiliar term, and after thinking about it for a long time, suddenly said: "Are you Mr. Yin and Yang??"


    "Almost..." Zhou Ye didn''t bother to explain anything, it was just an excuse anyway...


    You see, Tomb Robber matches Mr. Yin and Yang... This Nimado is in harmony.


    "Then I really have to call you a master..."


    For the ghosts and gods, Da Jinya was quite convinced.


    After all, his dad is an upside-down craftsman, but he was born weak and asthmatic, so he had to abandon the handicrafts handed down from the family and go to Panjiayuan to make money with his vision.


    When Da Jinya called his master again, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, "Believe it or not you call the master again, my big ears slam you..."


    "My fault, my fault... Lord Zhou, don''t be angry." Da Jinya hurriedly smiled and said, "Is there anything you want to do with me?"


    "It''s nothing...I''m just being bored recently, so I want to find something to do." Zhou Ye stretched out... said: "If you don''t have money, I don''t care, but it must be fun..."


    The big golden tooth smiled bitterly when he heard the words...


    This Lord Zhou, at first glance, is the one who doesn''t need money... and although he doesn''t know how advanced he is, but he can let passers-by ignore him directly. Obviously he is definitely not a liar...


    Then this matter can be troublesome...


    What can make this master feel interesting??


    "Why... I''ll help you find out?" Da Jinya said with some uncertainty: "After all, you also know that people in the antique business are more likely to encounter dirty things than others... Maybe I can help. Did you find something interesting??"


    "Let''s see..." Zhou Ye waved his hand indifferently, "It''s not an interesting thing, I won''t do it... Those who look at the Yin Zhai by Feng Shui criticizing the eight characters, if you dare to find me, I will be big I slapped you..."


    "This..." Da Jinya almost cried after hearing this...


    This is indeed an uncle... an uncle who doesn''t need money.


    Others ask grandpa to tell grandma when they look for a job, and if this uncle is looking for work, it must be someone else begging him...


    Ugh¡­¡­


    The big golden tooth soul who ate a meal didn''t keep the house... and Zhou Ye didn''t care.


    For him, it was just hanging on the thread of Big Golden Teeth... He had a familiar face, and when the time was right, he would be able to get into Shirley Yang''s team as a pick-up girl.


    That''s right, Zhou Ye always thought about pick-ups.


    After eating a meal, it''s noon.


    When the meal is over... it''s almost two o''clock in the afternoon.


    After sending away the big golden teeth that had been irritated, Zhou Ye was fine again...


    Go to Lu Hong??


    Forget it... Zhou Ye got a headache when he thought of class.


    After thinking about it, Zhou Ye decided to go home...


    Zhou Ye didn''t take the car anymore, and walked back home slowly on the street.


    However, when he opened the door... he found that on the iron swing in the courtyard, there was a beautiful girl in a long white jumpsuit sitting.


    That girl is neither the Peacock Princess nor Awu...not even Lu Hong.


    "Hello, you are Zhou Ye...I am Liping''s colleague, and my name is Zhou Jie."


    Seeing Zhou Ye walk into the courtyard, the girl walked off the swing generously and greeted Zhou Ye with a smile.


    "Hello... I am Zhou Ye." Zhou Ye smiled...


    How could he not know Zhou Jie??If it weren''t for his tricks to get Zhou Jie from the Shanghai Opera and Dance Theater to the Central National Song and Dance Ensemble, how could she appear here??


    At this time, Zhou Jie was full of envy for Yang Liping.


    Don''t think she has made a movie, but... emotionally she is still blank.


    In addition, she is depressed in her career now.


    I used to live well in Shanghai, but how come I was suddenly seconded by the Central National Song and Dance Ensemble??


    Strange colleagues, strange cities... strangers everywhere.


    If Yang Liping hadn''t taken the initiative to approach her and comfort her, she would have quit her job long ago.


    This time, she also came to her home as a guest at the invitation of Yang Liping.


    I have always heard that Yang Liping¡¯s boyfriend is very handsome, but after seeing it today, she really knows why the little girls from the Central National Song and Dance Ensemble are so jealous when they mention Yang Liping¡¯s boyfriend. ...


    Now, she is a bit envious and jealous.


    At this moment, Yang Liping and Awu, who were busy in the kitchen, also walked out... "Ye, you are back, have you eaten yet? I will copy two more dishes..."


    "No need...I''ve already eaten outside." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "You just eat yours... Don''t worry about me."


    "How can it work..." Awu blinked his big eyes and said, "Look at Brother Ye when we eat, how can we continue to eat...or else, let me have a few drinks with you..."


    Zhou Ye thought for a while and replied, "That''s okay."


    Zhou Jie stood by, watching the interaction of the three happily...In her opinion, the little girl Awu was obviously moved by Zhou Ye.


    But unfortunately, Yang Liping will never let her have a chance...


    So, she is waiting for Yang Liping''s counterattack...


    However, a scene that surprised her appeared.


    "Then Awu, first bring up a few plates of fried dishes, and drink a few drinks with Brother Ye. When I copy two more dishes, I will come over to eat with you..."


    With that said, Yang Liping once again got into the west wing that served as the kitchen.


    All of a sudden, Zhou Jie was dumbfounded... Damn it, is it so generous??Liping, don''t you even see how that little girl Awu covets your boyfriend??


    You dare to release her alone??


    and many more¡­¡­


    Maybe because she is here, Liping is so relieved, right??


    After all, with her, Awu, this little girl, wouldn''t dare to go too far...By the way, she could also make a wave of generous favorability in her boyfriend''s heart.


    High, it is really high.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2077

    Thinking of this, Zhou Jie couldn''t help but thumbing up to Yang Liping in her heart... This is a master.


    In this case, of course she can''t apologize to her sister... She has to take up the responsibility of supervision.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Jie smiled and said, "Then I will also die today to accompany the gentleman, to accompany the family I just met, and have a good drink."


    Hearing this, the two women, Awu and Liping, felt in their hearts for a while... Do you think you are safe with three women in this family??You are wrong...really, you are the only outsider in the family...you are the most dangerous...


    Chapter 2459 fruity drink?Lost wine?


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and fifty-nine


    Hear that Zhou Jie wants to accompany her for a drink?


    Zhou Ye''s eyes suddenly brightened... "Awu, there is a watermelon-flavored Four Loko next to the wine cabinet in the room. The alcohol content is low, you drink that..."


    "Okay..." Qubi Awu walked into the room with a grin... After a while, he brought out a twelve bottles of siluoke.


    If it is a woman who will often go to nightclubs in later generations, hearing the name of this wine, it is estimated that Zhou Ye should be scolded at the first time.


    Silok wine...what kind of wine is that??The alcohol content is 14%.


    It doesn''t sound very high, right?


    And this wine tastes like a fruit drink, without any alcoholic taste.


    Because of this, this thing is easier to eat... The alcohol content in a 695ml bottle of tetraloc is equivalent to 5.7 small glasses of vodka, or 5.7 large bottles of beer, or 5.7 glasses of red wine.


    Therefore, this thing is also known as the demise wine.


    Of course Qubiawu knew what the wine was like, but the problem was-Zhou Jie didn''t know.


    Looking at Awu¡¯s canned Silok, which resembles Jianlibao, Zhou Jie said with an unhappy expression: "Why? Look down on our women?"


    Hearing Zhou Jie''s words, Zhou Ye almost didn''t laugh... OK, this is a strong man."How can I look down on women, I just got this wine, it''s rare to have guests come to my door, I want to show off these foreign things..."


    Zhou Jie''s expression has only soothed a lot...


    Soon, Awu opened the finished Silok wine, and she directly placed two cans of each in front of the three.


    "Come on, everyone first have a drink..." Zhou Ye directly opened the Siluo wine in front of him, "Meeting is fate, and it is fate to meet a beautiful woman from this family today."


    "Cheers..." X2


    Since Zhou Ye said so, Zhou Jie naturally wouldn''t say anything else.


    She directly picked up the Siluoke wine that had been opened in her hand, and touched Zhou Ye and Awu.


    After clinking the glasses, Zhou Jie took a sip of wine gently...


    She was tasting it to see if it was a spirit or a fruit wine like red wine.


    As a result, after drinking it, Zhou Jie discovered that this wine was completely watermelon juice with a hint of watermelon flavor.


    This made her impression of Zhou Ye even better.


    After all, as a girl, Zhou Jie is still very protective of herself... She has also seen men who want to upset themselves as soon as they drink. Those guys are extremely inferior, and when they see themselves beautiful, they keep persuading themselves...


    That despicable idea, it goes without saying...


    And what about Zhou Ye??


    When he heard that he was going to drink with him, the wine he chose was not the kind of high-quality liquor, nor the red wine with super stamina, but this kind of juice drink.


    Obviously, when the two parties compare, Zhou Jie feels that Zhou Ye is a decent gentleman.


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye can only say... Sister Jie, you think too much¡ªdo you really think that this thing is called a bogus wine??


    If it weren''t for the characteristics of this thing, how could he deliberately collect thousands of tons from other worlds and put it in his space ring?


    Of course, Zhou Jie is not very clear about all this...


    She had an extremely good impression of Zhou Ye now.


    The three of them were just like that, chatting, eating vegetables and drinking wine...


    When Princess Peacock walked out from the kitchen, Zhou Jie had already drunk a can of lost wine.


    Now that everyone is here, it is natural to start having fun.


    Zhou Ye proposed to play [Over Seven]...The so-called over seven means that four people count clockwise or counterclockwise according to the sitting position.


    When it is not seven or a multiple of seven, the person who is on the turn must shout, or else drink.


    This game looks so simple...but, that''s really a pit.


    Compared to the non-human Zhou Ye and the strengthened two daughters, Zhou Jie is a younger sister.


    After only five rounds, Zhou Jie had two more empty jars in front of him.


    And at this time, she had already discovered something was wrong...


    Zhou Jie, who had always been cautious, found that she was already a little drunk at this time.


    Not only was the whole body soft and top-heavy... but also, speaking was a bit uncomfortable.


    Seeing this, our Peacock Princess and Little Awu no longer conceal their relationship with Zhou Ye.


    The two stood up directly... sat on the lap of the man from the left and the other, smiling and groaning, taking one bite at a time, and feeding the man with the wine with your own little goose.


    "You, you...you are actually in this...relationship..."


    The scene in front of him completely stunned Zhou Jie...


    She only knew that Zhou Ye was Yang Liping''s boyfriend, and Awu was Yang Liping''s little sister.


    She did not expect to see the appearance of the two serving one husband together.


    This is really challenging her three views...


    "Of course... we are all Ye''s women." Yang Liping said as she stretched out her hand, and fumbled for the long skirt under her. After a while, she took off a white thing from her long skirt. , Just threw it aside... and then straddled Zhou Ye''s lap domineeringly...


    As for Awu, he smiled and groped for a moment under his man''s crotch to free someone''s little brother.


    Then, she helped her man''s little brother and looked at her sister''s vaginal opening, "Sister, you can sit down..."


    "Um~~~"


    A long muffled sound came from the nose of Princess Peacock...In a short time, a blush that was indescribable was all over her small face.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2078

    At this moment, Zhou Jie, who was sitting across from them, was dumbfounded...


    "You, how can you...be in front of me..."


    "It''s...what...what''s the relationship..." Yang Liping said intermittently as she moved up and down by herself, "Anyway... anyway, sooner or later you will be... and will be our sister... Ah... so big, Ye..."


    Zhou Jie doesn''t know what to say anymore...Looking at Yang Liping, who moved so much in front of her, and at Awu who was lingering with him with a small scorpion next to Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Jie has an unspeakable sense of unreality??


    She wanted to stand up and escape from here...


    However, with weak limbs, she couldn''t even stand up, let alone escape from here.


    She didn''t want to see the erotic pictures performed by the princess Peacock... But her eyes couldn''t help but glance down at the two of them.


    Looking at the Peacock Princess who was lying together under the cover of the long skirt... Zhou Jie felt her heart itchy.


    She really wanted to reach out and tear off the long skirt that blocked her sight... However, this was just a delusion.


    As the peacock princess rises and falls faster and faster, the expression on her face becomes more and more obsessed...The beautiful appearance even shows Zhou Jie...


    "Ah¡ªShoot me...Ye...Hurry up...Shoot me...I want you...Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    Chapter 2460 Zhou Jie''s Good Friday...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and sixty


    Hearing the request of his Peacock Princess, Zhou Ye smiled, holding her slender waist tightly with both hands, and pressing down hard...


    In an instant, the big head of the meat stick plunged into a tight little horn... Feeling that his meat stick was in place, Zhou Ye let go of the fine pass without hesitation.


    "Ah-husband...you, you killed me..." Yang Liping screamed... trembling all over, she fell into her arms behind her, unable to move anymore.


    And Zhou Ye felt that his cock was desperately held tightly in her tight tunnel, and at the same time, a hot yin essence sprayed out of Princess Peacock¡¯s womb and vomited directly on his glans. On, he was hot and refreshed.


    In this scene, Zhou Jie has been completely stunned...


    At this moment, Zhou Jie felt the shame between her legs, a flow of heat surged...


    It feels so strange...and so intoxicating.


    However, this is not the end.


    Yang Liping just slowed down here, and Awu, who had been waiting for a long time, sat on it without hesitation.


    Compared to the Peacock Princess who wore a long skirt, Awu seemed a little less convenient...because she was wearing long pants today.


    However, at this moment Awu couldn''t care much anymore. She took off her trousers without hesitation, turned on her horse... sat face to face in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    When she used the petite and cute little coot under her to completely swallow her own man''s cock... she couldn''t help but let out a long sigh of relief.


    For Zhou Jie, this scene was even more exciting.


    What she just watched was a cover-up version, but now, she watched a high-definition, uncovered version.


    Under her gaze, Zhou Ye''s thick cock constantly invaded A Wu''s delicate private parts right in front of her.


    The steaming cock, forcibly opening Awu''s tight private parts, saw her heart trembling constantly.


    At this moment... she no longer knew what to do.


    Time passed by one minute after another--


    The final result of Awu''s five scums in the battle, just like her sister, was completely defeated by her own man, and could not get up again.


    However... this is not the end...


    Because Zhou Jie was horrified to discover... Zhou Ye actually stood up and walked towards her...


    "Don''t be like this... You are Liping''s man..."


    Zhou Jie was panicked, while weakly tapping Zhou Ye''s arms around her with her little hands, she shouted desperately.


    "Liping won''t care..." Zhou Ye said, turning to look at the princess Peacock who was still lying on the couch and joking: "Am I right? My princess Peacock..."


    "I am a poor little girl, how dare I stop you, the uncle of the head of the family..." Yang Liping said here, her beautiful eyes turned: "By the way, husband... She has seen how you fuck us Now, to be fair, we also have to see how you fuck her..."


    Hearing this, even the little Awu, who had just regained his strength, arched his fire and said, "Yeah, yeah...or else, husband, please open buds for sister Zhou Jie on the swing..."


    "That''s a good idea...I''m getting it!"


    Zhou Ye''s eyes brightened by Awu''s suggestion... picking up Zhou Jie and strode to the iron swing she had just been sitting on.


    "Don''t... don''t..."


    Zhou Jie shook her head desperately...A pair of beautiful eyes were filled with pleading tears...


    Women, that''s it, even if they are willing to be willing in their hearts... but they still can''t get through easily.


    Love this kind of thing is very personal... Few women can accept that they lose their virginity in front of other women.


    But, at this moment--how could Zhou Ye, who was already on his head, listen to Zhou Jie''s cry?


    "I want to sue you... let me go... I must sue you... I am going to the Public Security Bureau..."


    "Then you have to wait for you to go out..." Zhou Ye put Zhou Jie on the swing with a smile, and then fumbled a bit underneath, and instantly two strips of cloth were hanging from the iron rod on the swing.


    Zhou Ye casually used these two cloth strips to hang Zhou Jie''s legs.


    At this time, Zhou Jie''s form on the swing has become a "earth" character.


    In other words, this has to be a good student of dancing... Such a big split, one word horse, without more than ten years of dancing skills, really can''t do it.


    Next, Zhou Ye used several cloth strips to fix Zhou Jie''s hands and waist to the rope of the swing.


    At this time, Zhou Jie had become a lamb to be slaughtered.


    Zhou Ye looked at Zhou Jie, who was still yelling at him, and he smiled, and as soon as he lowered his head, she blocked her small eyes...In an instant, the whole world was clean.


    Zhou Jie shook her head desperately, trying to push back Zhou Ye''s tongue that invaded her mouth, but this was in vain.


    Zhou Ye just fingered the secret place between her legs, and tapped through her underwear... she couldn''t help but let out a scream, letting the enemy enter the barrier.


    But even so, Zhou Jie still wouldn''t give up... Biting Zhou Ye''s tongue forcefully, wanting to bite him, let him retreat.


    This method worked well for others, but for Zhou Ye, it would be useless...


    As Zhou Ye''s tongue went in and out of her mouth wantonly, arbitrary torturing... Zhou Jie gradually became addicted.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2079

    She is just a young, how can she be Zhou Ye''s opponent??


    Just a moment later... she couldn''t help but cooperate with Zhou Ye with her tongue.


    Just when the two kissed each other...


    Both Awu and Peacock Princess, who had slowed down, walked over with a smile.


    Awu took out a pair of big scissors from the space bracelet his husband gave him, and while Zhou Jie was addicted, quietly cut her underwear.


    And what about Princess Peacock??


    This one is worse...


    She squatted directly under the two of them, holding her own man''s cock in one hand, rubbing back and forth between Zhou Jie''s already wet little goblets.


    Zhou Jie also felt that something was wrong under her body at this time... But, what can happen to her now??


    Now, all she could do was to kiss Zhou Ye desperately, to numb herself with the feeling that was gradually rising in her heart.


    When the princess Peacock who was messing up underneath felt that the little dog under Zhou Jie had opened slightly, and after she was ready to accept her love, she did not hesitate to face Awu, who was already ready behind her, and made a gesture.


    Awu did not hesitate to grab the swing, pull it, and send it again.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! Cracked in general.


    Blood slowly flowed down from the place where the two men joined.


    Chapter 2461 Hooliganism, have you heard of it?


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and sixty one


    In front of the dormitory of the Central National Song and Dance Ensemble, a haggard figure dressed in a well-dressed half sleeves was squatting halfway there.


    At his feet, there are Xiangshan cigarette butts all over the floor.


    His name is Qu Yang and he is an officer of the personnel department of the Central National Song and Dance Ensemble.


    As a college student, he refused to assign him to the Central National Song and Dance Ensemble at the beginning.


    After all, in his opinion, such a place is simply a waste of his time.


    However, with the passage of time, this idea gradually disappeared in his mind.


    After all, how many ugly girls can enter the Central National Song and Dance Ensemble??Surrounded by these Yingyingyanyan every day, his ambitions are gradually worn out.


    Of course, as a college student, his vision is very high.


    Although he can come into contact with many beautiful women because of his work.But few can really enter his eyes.


    The first one, of course, is the Peacock Princess.


    It''s a pity-his diligence is not worth mentioning to Princess Peacock.


    Before meeting Zhou Ye, the only thing in the eyes of Peacock Princess was dance.


    Therefore, Qu Yang finally had to give up the Peacock Princess and find another goal... After all, although the trend of free love has been blowing these years, the organization introduction is still very marketable.


    Moreover, the relationship between men and women is an important indicator for assessing cadres.


    Qu Yang didn''t dare to fool around.


    But when Qu Yang felt that Yang Liping was a silly girl who was addicted to dancing, did people really have an object??


    This Nima slapped her face a bit??It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t want to have sex with me, you just don¡¯t want to be with me, do you??


    Qu Yang felt extremely embarrassed at that time... He couldn''t wait to bite him when he saw Zhou Ye.


    However, he dare not...


    As a cadre in the system, he certainly knew where Zhou Ye drove every time he came...


    This year, there is nothing trivial about diplomacy, and a personnel cadre in his district has not had the guts to confront foreigners.


    But fortunately-he soon set his sights on a new goal.


    Zhou Jie, who was transferred from Shanghai to the Central National Song and Dance Ensemble...


    You know, Zhou Jie has already acted in a movie at this time, and the star halo has given her a lot of points.


    So Qu Yang began to pursue Zhou Jie...


    If there is nothing to do, go to Zhou Jie to wander around...Through some official business to say a few words to Zhou Jie.


    However, just yesterday afternoon, when he was going to talk to Zhou Jie, he heard that Zhou Jie had been invited to her house by Yang Liping.


    Qu Yang instantly felt that the whole person was not good...


    Isn''t he afraid of what Yang Liping did to Zhou Jie? What he was afraid of was what Yang Liping''s boyfriend Zhou Ye did to Zhou Jie.


    You know, that guy is a monster.


    Wealth, power and beauty...It can be said that from the first time Zhou Ye appeared in the Central National Song and Dance Ensemble, his name spread among the girls.


    Therefore, Qu Yang was really afraid that Zhou Jie would also step on Zhou Ye''s big pit.


    In order to be optimistic about the Chinese cabbage he chose, Qu Yang decided to wait for Zhou Jie to return at the gate of the girls¡¯ dormitory...


    However, one night passed... Zhou Jie did not return to her bedroom.


    At this moment, Qu Yang felt that his head was as green as the Hulunbuir prairie.


    Qu Yang, who hadn''t slept all night, had bloodshot eyes to the extreme.


    His mind was full of images of Zhou Jie letting him do what he wanted in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    At this moment, a black SUV stopped at the door of the dormitory compound.


    Qu Yang is no stranger to this car...


    As the SUV stopped, a curvy figure got out of the car.


    That person was not Zhou Jie, who he had waited all night to return, but who was it??


    At this moment, Qu Yang stood up, and strode over, "Zhou Jie, why didn''t you come home last night? What is the relationship between you and Zhou Ye?"


    Zhou Jie, who had just got out of the car with a smile, pulled her pretty face off instantly when she heard Qu Yang''s questioning."What''s the matter for you if I don''t come home at night? How old are you, I want to tell you what is my relationship with Zhou Ye? I think there is something wrong with this person, right...?"


    With that said, Zhou Jie unceremoniously bypassed Qu Yang and walked towards her bedroom.

 The Movie World Chapter 2080

    She is going to move all her clothes out of the dormitory today, and from now on she will also stay and fly with her man...


    As for what happens to the leader??Then she doesn''t care... She believes her man will do it.


    However, just when she had just bypassed Qu Yang and planned to return to her bedroom.Here Qu Yang was unwilling to be discarded like this, and roared blushingly: "I am a cadre, of course I am qualified to control you..."


    While talking, he stretched out his hand, wanting to pull Zhou Jie...


    It is a pity that just half of his hand stretched out, he was grabbed by a large hand like steel pliers."What do you want to do??"


    Qu Yang looked at Zhou Ye who did not know when he appeared next to him and grabbed his wrist, his eyes immediately turned red.


    Yang Liping is like this, Zhou Jie is still like this... Almost all the women he likes have been taken away by this guy... Qu Yang felt his brain buzz at this moment, blood was pouring up, and he shouted angrily: "I think To drive you paralyzed..."


    With that said, he lifted his foot to kick Zhou Ye.


    "Give you a face?" Zhou Ye kicked Qu Yang out more than ten meters...


    "What''s the matter with you?" At this time, the passively alarmed concierge also rushed out, shouting loudly: "What the hell is going on?"


    "Ye, are you okay..." At this time Zhou Jie couldn''t bother to go back to pick up the luggage, she ran over quickly...


    To her, nothing compares to her own man.


    "It''s okay... you go and pack your things first, and we will go later."


    "Don''t want to go...Don''t want to go, I''ve already notified the Public Security Bureau." Of course, the concierge knew Zhou Ye, but at this time it wasn''t a problem of acquaintance, but someone from his unit was beaten by an outsider... If he doesn''t sit upright, he won''t be able to stay in this unit afterwards.


    "Okay, I won''t leave..." Looking at the concierge with the face of an enemy, Zhou Ye gave a chuckle, then dropped a pack of cigarettes, "How about let me make a call?"


    Holding the foreign cigarette given by Zhou Ye in his hand, the concierge nodded after hesitating, "All right, you can hit..."


    "Thanks..." Zhou Ye smiled and walked into the guard room, picked up the phone and called the consulate general.


    After a while, the counselor and others from the Consulate General arrived at the scene faster than the Public Security Bureau.


    When the Public Security Bureau arrived, the counsellor from the consulate general greeted him.


    After negotiating for a while and questioning the parties, Zhou Ye and Zhou Jie, the two police officers unceremoniously took Qu Yang, who was lying on the ground groaning, in the curious eyes of the girls in the dormitory.


    Within a few days, Qu Yang was expelled from the file by the Central National Song and Dance Ensemble for the crime of hooliganism. This is not the final result... The final result, waiting for him will be up to 35 years in prison.


    Of course, none of this has anything to do with Zhou Ye...At this time, he was recounting the past with Hu Bayi and Fatty Wang at the dinner table.


    Chapter 2462 Women''s Complaints...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and sixty two


    early morning--


    When Zhou Ye was still sleeping soundly in the soft and broad arms of the girls, a phone rang suddenly.


    "Who... early in the morning..." Awu Youxin, who was sleeping on the outer side, didn''t want to answer the phone, so he kept it ringing... but was afraid that the sound of the phone would wake her man.


    In desperation, she could only stretch out her delicate arm from the bed and picked up the phone on the bedside table, "Hello? Who are you looking for?"


    "My name is Wang Kaixuan, I''m looking for Zhou Ye..." Fatty Wang''s voice came from the microphone.


    "Wait a minute..." Since he was looking for his own man, Awu didn''t dare to delay. He picked up the phone and turned over Zhou Jie''s body, and pressed it down on his own man''s body. "Husband... wake up. , Find your phone... It''s a person named Wang Kaixuan..."


    "Ok?"


    In fact, Zhou Ye woke up from the moment the phone rang... He took the phone directly from Awu''s hand, "Hello? Fatty...what''s the matter?"


    "Actually, there is nothing wrong...Isn''t it because Lao Hu is coming to Beijing today, he wants to lend your car to his buddies."


    "Okay...what time?" Zhou Ye said as he stretched out his hands to play with the pair of chili milk in front of Awu Xiong.


    "Lao Hu''s train arrives at ten thirty in the morning..."


    Hearing the fat man''s words, Zhou Ye looked at the clock hung on the wall...Well, it''s not seven o''clock now, this one--it''s really speechless.


    "Okay, I''ll pick you up at half past nine... I promise you won''t miss anything." Zhou Ye didn''t wait for the fat man to reply, so he threw the phone away, and the microphone fell on the phone.


    And at this time, while kissing his man¡¯s neck gently, while showing off his hand playing with his man¡¯s cock, he smiled and turned around and was about to run away... "Husband, since you have something today... the morning exercise... ¡­"


    "What do you think? The head can be broken, but the morning exercises can''t be broken..." Zhou Ye said, grabbing Awu''s ankle and dragging her back...


    Reached out and took a hand between her legs. After feeling the moisture of the honey place, he smiled and pierced forward... "Awu, you are not behaved... Obviously you are ready, you are still a fake Play Ligereng with me..."


    "Bad, badass...oooo..."


    At this moment, Awu didn''t have the time to refute anything. The tide of pleasure in her body made her unable to speak a complete sentence.


    After finishing Awu in ten minutes... Zhou Ye immediately pulled Lu Hong over, who was pretending to sleep for a long time next to him, and put her directly on Awu''s body, and stabbed her with a spear.


    Lu Hong, who had been listening for a long time, was already moved by emotion. In just five minutes... he screamed and surrendered.


    As for the two daughters of Yang Liping and Zhou Jie, there was no way to be an ostrich with their heads buried in the sand at this time... The two were directly stacked by Zhou Ye.


    Quick start...


    In an instant, the two women felt that they had been violated by their men at the same time.


    Well, in fact, this is just an illusion caused by Zhou Ye''s excessive speed... In this state, these two girls are not as good as Awu and Lu Hong. In less than ten minutes, both screamed. , At the same time reached the climax...


    When Zhou Ye pulled out from behind the two, Zhou Ye''s semen was still pouring out of the small hole next to the two.


    At this time, Awu and Lu Hong, who had already rested, directly waited for their man to enter the bathroom and began to wash.


    Of course, although it was unavoidable to use hands and feet, Zhou Ye didn''t press the two women in the bathroom for a long time.After all, he didn''t want his woman to be late because of this.


    After Zhou Ye washed and walked out of the bathroom, Zhou Jie and Yang Liping had prepared the clothes for him to wear today...


    A pair of black cotton handmade panties, a crocodile leather belt, a bright black Chinese tunic suit, a white silk handmade shirt, a luxury diamond watch, and two sweet kisses.


    "Honey, come back early..."


    "What do you want to eat tonight? Honey?"


    After kissing one by one on the little girl of his own woman, Zhou Ye thought for a while, "You can do whatever you like to eat at night, and I''m not picky about eating...I will come back as soon as possible."


    "Okay, goodbye dear..."


    "Goodbye husband..."


    The women watched their men walk out of the hospital door... could not help but sigh at the same time.


    "If this goes on, I think I will die..." Princess Peacock sat down on the bed... "Last night, I was almost killed by this bad guy..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2081

    "Sister Liping, what you said is a little insincere..." Zhou Jie smiled and joked: "Last night, when you called for help, I went to help you... As a result, I couldn''t pull it. When you come down, your whole body is trembling...You still hold our man alive and refuse to come down..."


    "Hey, am I not willing to come down? I can''t help myself, OK..." Princess Peacock said angrily.


    "Sister Liping is right..." Lu Hong felt the same way. "If it weren''t for the weekly family gathering, I think I would have been fucked by Ye and Ye..."


    "Stop talking... I don''t know how many women can satisfy our men." Awu was also a little depressed, and she remembered the scene when she first attended the party.


    Madan''s... is that called a party??That''s exactly the sports meeting... and it''s still Olympic level.


    On the huge sports field large enough to hold 30,000 people...there were all women who had been fucked by their own men and leaked out...Fuck, that scene was simply shocking.


    "Otherwise... shall we start that plan ahead of time?" Yang Liping said hesitantly.


    "That''s not good?" Zhou Jie felt that she hadn''t lived a life like this yet... "Once those girls join in... won''t the time that Ye spends with us a lot less?"


    "But... I feel that I really can''t stand it anymore." Lu Hong said with some tears.


    Don''t look at what she chose to recover from speeding... But, because she chose to recover from speeding, Zhou Ye tossed her the hardest.


    If someone else had an orgasm ten times, then she was tossed out more than thirty orgasms.


    In Zhou Ye''s words, there is no way. Who told you to be resistant??


    "Why... wait? See what the situation is?" Awu didn''t really want to start the plan to gather little maids for his own men now.


    After all, she didn''t want to let her own man''s women go on.


    And the words that the girls discussed in the room did not hide the least from Zhou Ye, who had already reached the entrance of the alley.


    "Hehe...I like your entangled look like this..." How could Zhou Ye not let them take the initiative to find sister papers for themselves without being convinced by them??As for leaving him??


    Don''t be funny, Zhou Ye doesn''t think that the sister paper who has been repaired by his own spring and rain, and who can leave him-death is not good, Athena is not good, Pluto Acha is not good, and these ordinary girls are not good.


    Chapter 2463 King Hu''s team meets...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and sixty three


    Zhou Ye drove his black SUV transformed from a deformed vehicle, and first went to Xiaochang Chen to enjoy an authentic old Beijing braised fire.


    Seeing that it was almost time, Zhou Ye drove toward the alley where Fatty Wang lived.


    To tell the truth, in this year and month, Zhou Ye''s SUV that transformed into the appearance of the XV Cavaliers was simply going to brighten the eyes of the blind.


    Even Zhou Ye himself became famous throughout the capital because of this car.


    Speaking of Ryukyu Zhou Shao, who drove the fifteenth knight, and the people who mixed in the second-generation circle of the capital, it can be said that no one knows everyone.


    Of course, many people only know that Zhou Ye is a member of the Ryukyu royal family, and his status in Ryukyu is not low... But what exactly does Zhou Ye do?Few people know.


    They only know that this Zhou Dashao is so bold and has a romantic personality...Due to the Ryukyu royal background behind him, no stubborn second generation dares to trouble him.


    Among other things, the high-tension line of diplomacy alone can discourage countless people.


    Of course, to Zhou Ye these are all clouds...He just likes to play.


    It was a bit cold in Beijing in the autumn... When Zhou Ye drove his SUV to the Hutongkou where Fatty was renting, the guy was already dressed up and waiting there.


    "Oh, fat man, you dressed up well today... he looks like a foreigner." Zhou Ye looked at Wang Kaixuan who was in the car, and joked, "Aren''t you going to pick up Lao Hu? Are you going to shoot the wife?"


    Today¡¯s Fatty Wang is indeed very fashionable, at least very fashionable for this era... Denim jacket, jeans, with a sea soul shirt inside, and a toad sunglasses on his forehead... That looks quite a bit. The feeling of being a street gangster.


    "Don''t think of me as a rascal like you." Hearing Zhou Ye''s ridicule, Wang Fatty gave him an angry look."I''m telling you, it''s time of peace...or else, I''ll let you taste the iron fist of the people''s dictatorship..."


    "Hehe... believe it or not, your iron fist of the people''s dictatorship can''t hit me." Zhou Ye retorted cheerfully.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Fatty Wang was speechless...


    He had to admit that Zhou Ye''s words were really right...Even when China was fighting the civil war, the Communist Party had to be polite when seeing Zhou Ye.


    No way, who said Zhou Ye is behind Ryukyu...


    To say that when the relationship between the two parties was the worst, it would be Ryukyu''s act of taking over the remnants of the Kuomintang.


    But that was just a standoff between the two sides for two months...


    Since the Ryukyu Royal Assembly forcibly dissolved the Kuomintang, the mainland has also died down.


    In fact, Zhou Ye can''t help it...Why did Ryukyu develop in Taiwan??If he does not take over the remnants of the Kuomintang, how much he will have to lose... Let¡¯s not say, just Teresa Teng, Shuanglin and Shuanghu, etc...


    Coupled with the familiar natural beauties behind... Zhou Ye can''t just leave it alone anyway.


    Therefore, he rarely intervened in a civil war between the Kuomintang and the Communist Party and took over the remnants of the Kuomintang.


    Zhou Ye was also very helpless about this.


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    Here, after Zhou Ye picked up Fatty Wang... he drove towards Beijing South Railway Station in Fengtai District.


    When I arrived at the train station, it was only a quarter past ten.


    As soon as Zhou Ye stopped the car, Fatty Wang hurried to the ticket office. He wanted to buy a platform ticket and pick up Lao Hu on the platform.


    Zhou Ye was also speechless for a while... This Nima time is still early, and the trains of this era will only be late and not early, so panic.


    However, even though Zhou Ye thought so in his heart, he did not intend to persuade Fatty Wang.


    He can understand Fatty Wang''s eagerness... After all, the two grew up together, and they went to the mountains and the countryside together, and they have experienced too many things that ordinary people have not experienced.


    Therefore, it is excuse for Fatty Wang to be so excited.


    Here Zhou Ye locked the car, and when he stepped into the ticket hall, Fatty Wang had already bought two platform tickets.


    Without waiting for Zhou Ye to speak, he hurriedly pulled Zhou Ye up and hurried towards the platform."Quickly, Lao Hu''s train will arrive soon..."


    "It''s your sister... it''s less than ten twenty now..."


    "Almost soon..."


    In this way, Zhou Ye was forcibly pulled onto the platform by Fatty Wang...


    Looking at the empty platform, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... "Just say you came early..."


    "Not early, not early..." Fatty Wang rubbed his hands and looked at the train track in the distance. He looked like a young guy waiting for a blind date.


    Seeing his restless appearance, Zhou Ye shook his head speechlessly...This stuff is gone.


    After waiting for about ten minutes... Finally, I saw the white smoke from the front of the train far away.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2082

    This makes Fat Wang so excited...


    He jumped and yelled to Zhou Ye: "Here, the train is coming..."


    "Come here...what are you excited about?" Zhou Ye silently watched where Fatty Wang was jumping around.


    After a few more minutes, the train finally came to the station and stopped...


    The door of the car opened, and countless passengers poured out from the car...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye suddenly saw Fatty Wang rush forward in excitement, slamming a man on the shoulder of a man carrying a large canvas bag, and shouting at the same time, "The king of heaven covers the earth..."


    "Pagoda Town River Monster..."


    "Why is your face red?"


    "I can''t find a wife in a hurry."


    "Why is it yellow again?"


    "I was scared by finding a tigress."


    "Haha...Old Hu, our Central Red Army finally joined forces in Beijing." Fatty Wang couldn''t help being excited anymore and hugged Hu Bayi.


    Hu Bayi behaved more normally than Fatty Wang. He just patted Fatty''s back lightly, "I said Fatty, why are you so thin?"


    "Oh, don''t mention it... this day is not easy." At this point, Fatty Wang seemed to want to change the subject and hurriedly pulled Hu Bayi''s hand, "Come on, let me introduce you to someone... Do you know who he is? ??"


    As he said, Fatty Wang pointed at Zhou Ye, who was standing beside him smiling and not speaking...


    Hu Bayi looked at Zhou Ye up and down, and said, "This is what you said in the letter to me, married Xiaoding''s foreign friend??"


    "Don''t, don''t talk about foreign friends...Everyone is Chinese descendants of the same language and species, so you can call me Zhou Ye." With that, Zhou Ye stretched out his hand...


    "Okay... Then I''ll call you a little Zhou unceremoniously..." Hu Bayi did not act very coldly... He smiled and stretched out his hand to shake hands with Zhou Ye... "Seriously, in Laoshan Frontline received a letter from Fatty saying that when Xiao Ding was still alive, I was so happy..."


    "Okay, don''t say it... the car is waiting outside. Today I will be the host, and I will take care of you."


    Chapter 2464


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and sixty four


    "Okay, Yezi...you''re a good car..." Hu Bayi looked at the luxurious interior of the car, jokingly: "Are you here to become a capitalist in our country?"


    "Don''t talk, I''m a playboy... I don''t know how to do business or anything, but I don''t have a problem with spending money." Zhou Ye didn''t care that Hu Bayi called him Yezi... Compared to the title of Xiao Zhou, Yezi sounded It''s pretty smooth...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s self-ridicule, Hu Bayi smiled and said nothing.


    Speaking of it, even though Zhou Ye married Xiaoding...but, he couldn''t care about the one who was willing to fight the other...


    As for Huaxin, he couldn''t help it.


    People¡¯s Ryukyu itself is polygamy. This is their policy... If you are not convinced, go and sue the United Nations.


    Besides, there are a few men who don''t have a lot of fun, young and arrogant, who has not envied the life of a landlord who can marry a few wives?


    He himself does not consider himself a moral pacesetter... He feels that the biggest difference between himself and Zhou Ye is that one has the strength and ability to realize his dream of three wives and four concubines, while the other can only be a dream forever. ...


    "Where are we going?"


    "Take you to have a good meal first... I will wash you the dust..." Fatty Wang said with a smile: "Let''s go to the restaurant at noon today... At night, Yezi will make arrangements for you. table."


    "Don''t... I think it''s enough to have a lunch at noon." Hu Bayi didn''t really want Zhou Ye to treat him... After all, although he heard a lot of the fat man chanting about Zhou Ye to him in the letter, it was really-his It was the first time I met Zhou Ye, and I was not familiar with it and was embarrassed to slaughter someone.


    "Don''t be polite to me... Our family Sitian and you are also friends in adversity. A friend''s friend is a friend, isn''t that friend''s husband also a friend?" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "It''s just that Sitian has been busy recently. It¡¯s so hard to stay in Beijing for a long time...so, I have to let my husband do the work."


    Speaking of this, Hu Bayi couldn''t refuse, so he could only respond.


    Soon, Zhou Ye''s car drove to the entrance of the alley where Fatty lived.


    After helping Hu Ba with luggage to the room where the fat man lived, the two went straight to a tavern at the entrance of the market and sat down.


    Taking out the menu, Hu Bayi took a look, and couldn''t help but ridicule himself: "Oh, this dish is really expensive. I can''t eat a few meals in Beijing with my demobilization fee..."


    "The capital, the prices in this place are much more expensive than other places." Zhou Ye said as he asked the waiter to bring up a beer...


    "Don''t, the three of us drink a beer... Isn''t it too much?" Hu Bayi hurriedly said.


    "What''s that? I still think that there will be a show in the evening, and I just rinse my mouth at noon..." Said this, Zhou Ye asked: "Old Hu, I heard the fat man said that you don''t need the job assigned to you after demobilization. What are you going to do in Beijing???"


    "Let''s talk...I don''t want to live a regular life anymore." Hu Bayi took a sip of tea and sighed: "Laoshan debate, because I killed the captives who surrendered, I restored me...I don''t want to Let''s live a life of restraint...enough, annoying."


    "That''s the reason..." The fat man said to the side, "Lao Hu, you can practice the stall with me in Beijing. Anything is better than work..."


    "Fatty, I listen to you... Are you making a fortune?" Old Hu teased the Fatty.


    "Hey, I don''t dare to say getting rich, but there is still no problem with a net profit of ten Great Unity in a month." The fat man said here, somewhat proud.


    How much is the ten great unity??Great unity is ten yuan, and ten is one hundred.


    At first glance, one hundred a month, you tell me a feather... But, you know, in this year and month, the average monthly salary of ordinary workers is less than 60 yuan, even better, the technical workers lead Kind of, it''s just seventy or eighty...


    One hundred a month, in this year and month is no less.


    "Come on...Fatty, what is enough for you to make a little money every month?" Zhou Ye said with disdain, "Why don''t I find a way for you... I can buy some electronic products from Hong Kong?" Make sure you make a profit..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Hu Bayi''s mind moved.


    To sell electronic products from the south is definitely a profitable business, but... what he worries about is-"How can I lose money without capital?"


    "What capital do we need..." Zhou Ye waved his hand, "I''ll give you the credit for their first purchase..."


    Hu Bayi hurriedly waved his hand when he heard the words, "Don¡¯t...doing business is about real money...and, I also want to get some money and send it to the homes of my comrades-in-arms...so, let¡¯s follow the rules. ."


    "Well...how much money do you have now?" Zhou Ye didn''t care, and asked directly.


    "I deal with all the goods here, and I can collect 500 yuan..." The fat man said immediately.


    "I also have a little demobilization fee here... it adds up to 300 yuan." Hu Bayi thought about it and said.


    "Fuck, you two add up to less than a thousand yuan... Want to do electronic business, what about trouble?" Zhou Ye was also speechless for a while... "Or, tell me, what are you good at? I think How to help you make a quick sum of money as capital?"


    "What are you going to do?" Hu Bayi thought for a while, "I''ll make money... kill people..."


    "...When you are a killer, you can''t even collect the toll..." Zhou Ye said silently.


    "By the way, Yezi...Old Hu also divides the golden acupoint..." Fatty Wang suddenly remembered something, and said, "Is this stuff useful?"


    "This... useful and useless..." Zhou Ye thought for a while, and sighed, "For some people, it''s useful, for some people, it''s useless... Or else... I''ll give it to you in the evening. You introduce a person who specializes in this industry, and you can ask him to find out if you can find a good job."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2083

    "Who? What did he do?" Hu Bayi''s curiosity has been provoked.


    "A man reselling antiques in Panjiayuan..." Zhou Ye said, "The fat man should know him too."


    "Are you talking about the grandson of Da Jinya?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the fat man''s face suddenly changed.


    "Well, it''s him..." Zhou Ye nodded, and said, "The grandson was much more clever after I cleaned up last time... it just happens to be a clear-cut man in this line. It''s not wrong to ask him about it."


    Originally, the fat man didn''t want to see the guy who almost cheated his father Yupei to death, but now this is a disaster...a penny stumps the hero.If you want to make money, you don''t have the capital yet, and people put money in front of you, and you can''t even get it.


    Thinking of this, the fat man gritted his teeth, "Well, let''s see that grandson tonight..."


    "Who is Da Jinya? What''s the matter?" Hu Bayi also became curious.


    "I''m telling you, that grandson is not something..." As he said, the wine and food came up, and the fat man simply drank the wine and said the grievance between himself and the big golden tooth...


    Chapter 2465 Hu Bayi''s heart moved...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and sixty five


    In the evening, Beijing Hotel-Banquet Hall.


    Zhou Ye, Hu Bayi, and Fatty Wang were already sitting in the private room waiting.


    I have to say that the top-end place in Beijing in this era is the Beijing Hotel.


    Compared to Beijing Hotel, Moscow restaurants are not so good.


    It was the first time that Hu Bayi and Fatty Wang had a meal in such a luxurious room, and they felt vaguely uncomfortable.


    After all, the quality of this place is too high for them.


    In the eyes of the waiters standing with their hands in the private room, the two felt uncomfortable all over their bodies, and their buttocks were writhing like hemorrhoids.


    And Zhou Ye naturally has no such troubles. To him, no matter how luxurious the place is...


    At this time, he was amused with a waiter wearing a cheongsam...


    Those who didn''t talk about it again and again started to hold their little hands and show them palmistry.


    Hu Bayi looked at Zhou Ye who was teasing the waiter over there, reached out to touch Wang Kaixuan, and asked in a low voice, "Fat...Yezi already has several wives? Why are you so carefree?"


    "Oh, don''t you care about him... You didn''t see that this guy has a peachy look. If he doesn''t hook up with those little girls, those little girls will be sent to him by themselves." Fatty Wang said with some envy: "No way, who can tell people to be handsome... These little girls are just like him, and who can see the inner beauty of my fat man?"


    "Hehe...Fatty, you kid is jealous, right?" Hu Bayi naturally heard the sour words in Fatty''s mouth, and couldn''t help but ridicule: "What''s the matter, do you want Yezi to teach you both?"


    "Come on, if he weren''t leaning on that face, he would be worse than me..."


    "Hey, what are you two talking about? Are you talking about me behind your back? Don''t you know that there is no real gentleman behind you?" Zhou Ye''s words interrupted the two of them whispering, and at the same time attracted the little boy in the private room. The girls chuckled slightly...


    "It''s okay, I''m asking Fatty, why isn''t that big golden tooth coming yet." Hu Bayi interrupted with a smile.


    "It''s probably delayed..." Zhou Ye said, about to get up, "Should I call again to remind you?"


    At this moment, the door of the private room was opened...Then, the figure of Da Jinya wearing a suit, led by a welcome guest, appeared in the private room.


    As soon as he walked into the private room, Da Jinya repeatedly said, "I''m sorry Zhou, brother Triumph...I''m over, something has been delayed...I''m sorry, sorry...I will confess for a while."


    "Okay, don''t stand...just come here." Zhou Ye didn''t care, waved his hand, and ordered: "Just follow the food we just ordered..."


    "Okay..." The waiter nodded and walked out of the room.


    Soon, eight cold dishes were delivered.Four meats and four vegetarians...half Sichuan cuisine and half Huaiyang cuisine.


    After the dishes were served, the waiter brought two more bottles of Feitian Moutai.


    Afterwards, Zhou Ye waved his hand directly and drove them out of the private room.


    When he saw the little girl leaving, the fat man couldn''t help but ridiculed the reluctant look in his eyes: "Yezi, you don''t have pity for Xiangyu... You didn''t see your sentence when you went out. Almost crying¡­¡­"


    "Hahaha... Master Zhou has always been romantic, in Beijing, who doesn''t know." Da Jinya also jokingly said: "If you want to come to Master Zhou, do you look down on those little girls?"


    "Don''t be nonsense..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand: "Why did you change from Donglaishun to here? Isn''t it because Donglaishun doesn''t have a private room? Are ordinary people listening to what the brothers are talking about?"


    "It''s still grandpa Zhou..." Da Jinya immediately provoked Big Brother Thumb, and said, "I found the Beijing Hotel in a place where I could eat and talk... As far as I am doing, I haven''t served anyone with Da Jinya. It''s Master Zhou..."


    "Okay, don''t come to that Lige..." Zhou Ye smiled and scolded: "I called you today, not for you to talk to me..."


    Said this, Zhou Ye stretched out his hand, "This is Wang Kaixuan Fatty Wang, you should know this, this is Hu Bayi, Fatty¡¯s brother, and my friend...Old Hu, this is the big golden tooth, you call him Lao Jin will do."


    "Hello, hello..." X2


    Hu Bayi and Da Jinya hurriedly got up and shook hands, which was considered to be acquaintance.


    "Okay... don''t froze. Come on, everyone can get together because of fate... First meet a drink, what''s the matter, say in the wine..." Then, Zhou Ye raised the glass...


    Everyone toasted to each other...


    Three cups of wine, two bites of food at the bottom.


    Everyone no longer seemed so divided... As soon as the conversation box opened, it was discovered that everyone was not an outsider.


    Both Lao Hu and Wang Kaixuan, their fathers were both military backgrounds... and Da Jinya''s father also rebelled on the Huaihai battlefield and participated in the War of Resisting the United States and Aid Korea.


    Everyone''s parents came from the army, so they naturally spoke a little closer.


    If you don''t talk about it, the topic will be antique.


    When Da Jinya knew that Hu Bayi''s ancestor had worked as a captain Mojin, and that he had handed down a sixteen-character yin and yang feng shui secret technique, he immediately became interested.


    Both overtly and secretly urged Hu Bayi to go to the tomb.


    However, Hu Bayi hesitated...


    After all, he has been a soldier for ten years, and he is still very ideological and political...How can he be willing to do those illegal things?


    But Fatty Wang was a little moved.


    After all, unlike Hu Bayi, he had never been in the army, and the old man died early, no one controlled...so his heart was a little wild.


    In Wang Fatty''s eyes, in this era, everything is fake, and money is special.


    With money, you can eat well, live well, marry a beautiful wife... live in a big house.


    The most important thing is that he no longer has to set up a stall like the third grandson, and he is chased like a dog by the business.


    Although his heart moved, Fatty Wang knew that he could not persuade Lao Hu, but he also knew that some things could be accommodating, such as."Lao Hu...Let''s not go to the tomb, we can always go to the countryside to collect antiques?? Have you forgotten where we went to the countryside? That place is extremely poor, but every household has some antiques."


    "Let''s go over and collect some. It can be regarded as leading the villagers to get rich together."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2084

    Hearing what Fatty Wang said, Da Jinya also hit the railroad while it was hot: "Yes, you don¡¯t need to go to the tomb, Hu, you go to collect some antiques, I will contact the buyer for you, and you will bring the things to trade and negotiate the price. Earn some handling fees and it''s..."


    At this moment, Hu Bayi was really moved...


    He doesn''t really want to be in the antiques business, he just wants to earn the first pot of gold from this business.


    After all, Zhou Ye already had money to contact them, but he didn''t want to owe Zhou Ye too much debt next year, so he didn''t want to empty the white wolf.However, if there is money to purchase...


    Chapter 2466 is ready to go...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and sixty six


    "All right..." Hu Ba nodded his head and looked at the fat man and said: "Let''s go back... Then, we will collect some things from the villagers and sell them back. We will have some money in our hands. ...Let¡¯s go to the south and resell electronic products."


    "Resell electronic products?" Da Jinya was taken aback when he heard Hu Bayi''s words."You two still have this way?"


    You know, this year and month, electronic goods are in short supply...


    This thing, everyone knows that as long as it is shipped, it will never be crushed.


    The big golden teeth all want to participate.


    "How can we have this way, this is not what Yezi introduced to us..." The fat man said carelessly.


    Hearing what the fat man said, Da Jinya suddenly realized... "What I said, it was introduced by Zhou Ye... Then there is nothing wrong with it."


    Since the last separation, Da Jinya has also inquired about Zhou Ye''s origin.


    He himself was a person who was in the middle of the scene, and he had a wide range of people who taught and taught, and he did not check after three checks, which can be regarded as checking the identity of Zhou Yeming.


    When I knew Zhou Ye''s identity, Da Jinya was surprised...


    Damn it, what kind of Mr. Yin and Yang you a foreign imperial child run here??


    Of course, I was so complaining in my heart, but I didn''t dare to neglect Zhou Ye... This time he was late because he was really delayed.


    "Ye Zhou to my friend, that''s nothing to say..." Da Jinya hurriedly said, "Since the two are brothers of Lord Zhou, then I won''t pretend... As long as you two bring back the antique, I won''t take any money. , Introduce customers for free... how about?"


    "How embarrassing is this?" Old Hu said with a smile when he heard Da Jinya''s words.


    He knew that Da Jinya changed his tune because of Zhou Ye''s face.


    "Okay... Now that you have said so, let''s do it." Zhou Ye interrupted, "Old Hu, you are going to collect antiques and take me..."


    "Take you one?" Lao Hu was stunned for a moment... Isn''t you a young man who followed us to the countryside?


    "Don''t underestimate me... I am also a Mr. Yin and Yang. Watch your buddies show you a hand..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, picking up the napkin on the table, and using his index finger to dip some wine in the wine glass, put it on the white napkin. It was like a ghost with a symbol, and after a few scribblings, he threw the napkin away and spoke the truth."disease--!"


    As the voice fell, the white napkin was directly folded in mid-air, and finally turned into a group of human figures, punching on the table like a punch.


    "Fuck..."


    "I''m going..."


    "..."


    At this moment, whether it was Big Golden Tooth or Fatty Wang, they all leaked a look of surprise.


    Even Hu Bayi, who has been talking well, couldn''t help but explode.


    In the entire private room, except for the humanoid villain folded from the napkin, there was no other sound except the whirring wind of punching.


    After a long while-after a Taizu long punch, the villain bowed to everyone, and after Zhou Ye screamed, it turned into an ordinary white napkin again.


    "Fuck, Yezi, do you still do this?"


    Fatty Wang could not wait to grab Zhou Ye''s arm and asked, "Where did you learn this hand?"


    "You know... My family is from Ryukyu. When the national army retreated to Ryukyu, many domestic foreigners were entrapped..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "I, I didn''t like learning since I was a child. I am interested in folk art, and besides, my family is not short of money, so I invited a lot of strangers to teach me..."


    "..." XN


    Hearing this, Da Jinya felt slanderous in his heart-yes, of course you are not short of money, you are from a royal background, as long as you want, who would dare not invite you.


    In any case, Zhou Ye''s onmyoji technique was known to everyone.


    "Master Hu, don''t you also learn Onmyoji? Can you do this with Master Zhou?" Da Jinya asked curiously.


    "Yin and Yang techniques are extensive and profound... There are many branches." Hu Bayi smiled bitterly: "I learned the technique of dividing gold and fixing acupoints in this vein. What I do is to look at Fengshui and fix the tomb. But Yezi''s vein, it seems, It should be the method of exorcising ghosts and souls...Spells are different from spells. The spells emphasize learning, and the law emphasizes talent."


    Hearing Hu Bayi''s words, the fat man and Da Jinya couldn''t help but cast their gazes at Zhou Ye, waiting for his confirmation.


    As for Zhou Ye, he knew a feathery onmyoji... it was true that he could magic.


    However, facing the gazes of Big Golden Tooth and Fatty''s probing, Zhou Ye didn''t care, he just picked Thumbs up, and said, "Old Hu''s eyes are bright...how on earth? I will go to the countryside with you..."


    "Going to the countryside or something, of course it doesn''t matter... I just want to ask, Yezi, what do you want to do when you go to the countryside?" Hu Bayi pondered for a while and said, "If you want to play, I advise you Don''t go with us...there is nothing fun in that place..."


    "I don''t want to go play..." Zhou Ye took a bite of the food and said, "I just want to go to the countryside to see if there is anything worth collecting..."


    "You know, a lot of good things from the ancestors have been burnt through the four olds, and now I can''t find any fun things on the market."


    "I''m going to the countryside with you, just want to go to the country to see if I can get some interesting things."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s explanation, Hu Bayi pondered for a moment, then nodded, "Okay... Then let''s go to the countryside together, by the way... You have to listen to me then, don''t do your own thing..."


    "Okay, I''m not a ceramic doll either... Don''t take special care of me." Zhou Ye said, picking up a ceramic bowl lid and placing it on the palm of his hand, and the five fingers closed together with a muffled sound from his hand.


    After a while, the thin Taosha slowly flowed out from between his fingers...


    Well, seeing this move, Hu Bayi had no doubts.


    If he doesn''t use a gun, it is estimated that if five or six are together, they are not necessarily opponents.


    How can I play with this Nima??


    Now that he has made a plan to return to Niu Xinshan, it shouldn''t be too late... Hu Bayi intends to prepare to sell something for the blind date tomorrow, and leave early the day after tomorrow.


    It''s just that Zhou Ye made a new suggestion... He planned to give some money to Lao Hu, which was a bit of his own mind.


    Then, the day after tomorrow, Zhou Ye planned to drive them back directly.


    At first, Hu Bayi had some reluctances. After all, he and Fatty Wang together only made up less than 600 yuan, and Zhou Ye took out 1,000 yuan at once, which was a bit too extravagant.


    But Zhou Ye said, "It''s okay, it''s just money for two meals at the Beijing Hotel."After that, Hu Bayi stopped resigning... Maybe it was because he finally realized that Zhou Ye was a super rich owner.


    Chapter 2467 First encounter with a small accountant...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and sixty seven

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2085

    When going to the mountains and going to the countryside, the place where Wang Kaixuan and Hu Bayi went to the countryside was not very far from Beijing.


    In the west of Liaoning Province, Ganggangziying Village in Fuxin City.


    Driving from Beijing, it is more than six hundred kilometers.


    Although the roads are not very good these years, the problem is-he has fewer cars these years.


    Moreover, Zhou Ye''s car itself has excellent off-road performance, and those bad roads are nothing to him.


    If you have to say that there are difficulties, it is probably because there is no navigation.


    But fortunately, there are Umbrella satellites in space, so for Zhou Ye, the orientation is not a problem.


    "It''s still comfortable to sit in this car..." Fatty Wang lay lazily on the back seat, looking tired."This is much more comfortable than riding a green train..."


    "You are corrupted by the degenerate life of capitalism..."


    "Yezi is not an outsider either...the capitalists are also red...you say yes, Yezi."


    "Hehe, I''m not a capitalist, I''m just a boring rich man." Zhou Ye drove the car and smiled.


    Not to mention, although the road is slower or slower, the scenery is still very good.


    Starting at 6 o''clock in the morning, Zhou Ye speeded up when he hit a place with few cars and people, and slowed down when he hit a place with many people.


    It took nearly eight hours to drive six hundred kilometers.


    After one o''clock in the afternoon, he passed the downtown area of ??Fuxin, and then Zhou Ye drove for a long time in the direction of Lao Hu and the others.


    As a result, I found a very sad thing.


    They are lost...


    Fuck, this Nima is really embarrassing.


    Zhou Ye knew that there was an electronic satellite map, but the point was that Lao Hu and the others couldn''t understand it... They knew the name of Tunzi, or the name of the village like Kaoshantun.


    How can this thing be marked on the electronic map??


    Just when everyone stopped their cars at the intersection and was worried.


    A donkey cart came from afar...


    The man who drove the car was a fifty-year-old man. Sitting in the car was a 16 or 7-year-old girl with two pigtails, black-rimmed glasses and a pink scarf.


    Perhaps it was because Zhou Ye''s off-road vehicle was so eye-catching. When passing by the car, the girl couldn''t help but stared at it.


    Hu Bayi, who was worrying, saw the girl, suddenly moved in his heart, opened the car door and jumped out."Yaoyao..."


    Zhu Mengyao was stunned when she heard someone calling her nickname... She recognized Hu Bayi at a glance."Brother Hu..."


    Although when Hu Bayi went to the countryside, the little girl was still running around behind her ass with two rows of snot.


    But after all, he was eleven or twelve years old at that time, and Zhu Mengyao had already remembered.


    "Uncle, stop... It''s Brother Hu and the others who are back." With that, Zhu Mengyao jumped out of the car without waiting for the donkey cart to hear.Quickly ran over."Brother Hu... why are you back?"


    "Didn''t I want to come back to see the blind date?" Hu Bayi said with a smile.


    "Ah, that''s right..." Hu Bayi said, pointing at Fatty Wang and Zhou Ye, who followed behind them, and said, "Your Brother Triumph is also back..."


    At this time Fatty Wang also came over and said with a smile: "Oh, I haven''t seen you in a few years, the snot girl that year turned into a golden flower!"


    "Brother Fatty, see what you said..." Although Zhu Mengyao was greeting Fatty Wang, her small eyes kept looking at Zhou Ye who was following him.


    Hu Bayi''s heart suddenly moved... Fuck, he shouldn''t have brought this scourge, it seems that another sister has fallen into his pit.


    "Brother Hu, who is he??"


    Zhu Mengyao asked actively...


    "This is a friend of mine... This time I brought us here, by the way..." Hu Bayi really didn''t want to introduce Zhou Ye to Zhu Mengyao... How to say, this little girl was also brought up by him. He really didn''t want this little girl to fall into Zhou Ye''s huge prehistoric pit.


    However, if he didn''t speak, wouldn''t Zhou Ye introduce himself?


    Looking at Zhu Mengyao, who looked at him with big eyes without blinking, Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his hand, "Hello, I am Zhou Ye...I am Lao Hu''s friend."


    "Hello, my name is Zhou Mengyao...no, no...I am Zhu Mengyao...I am the accountant in the village." Zhu Mengyao made a slip of the tongue and named himself Zhou Ye''s surname.


    This guy made Hu Bayi''s heart sink suddenly...


    Paralysis, the dead bird...


    Why is Yezi''s charm so great???Just opening her mouth made Yaoyao forget her last name.


    And Fatty, a heartless guy, still teased Zhu Mengyao."Yaoyao, aren''t you... When I saw that the handsome guy even changed his surname?? Why? Is this planning to marry Yezi and be a wife?"


    Hearing this, Zhu Mengyao''s face turned red...As a northeastern girl, she really dared to love and hate... But, after all, she is a young girl who has been in love with her, how can she withstand the ridicule of the fat man? .


    And when Hu Bayi heard the words of this fat man, he really wanted to kick it up... Can you speak? If you don¡¯t need you, the little girl can¡¯t resist Zhou Ye¡¯s charm. Is there any more girl??


    As a ten thousand-year-old demon of EQ Online, Zhou Ye certainly wouldn''t laugh at Zhu Mengyao''s mistakes. After shaking hands with the little girl, he smiled and said, "Meng Yao, it''s a good name."


    "Thanks, thank you..." Zhu Mengyao didn''t know where to put her hands at this time.


    No, I can''t let them talk like that anymore.


    "By the way, Yaoyao, we haven''t been back in a few years and we have forgotten how we are going... show us a way." Hu Bayi said with a smile.


    "No problem, I''ll tell Uncle Old Gen. Today he goes to the city to do errands...I won''t go with him this time." After that, Zhu Mengyao hurried to the donkey cart that had just gotten off and followed the driver. After saying a few words, the old man returned to the car, "Let''s go, I will show you the way..."


    "Okay, this time someone is showing the way, we are not afraid of getting lost..." Hu Bayi said happily.


    However, after boarding the car, Hu Bayi was depressed again...


    why??


    To give directions, of course, you have to sit in the front passenger seat, and in this way, Zhu Mengyao naturally sat with Zhou Ye.


    Although the two had nothing to do with each other... Hu Bayi didn''t want Zhou Ye to harm the girl he knew.


    He was really afraid that when Zhou Ye would start chaos and end his life, he would be unable to be a man when he was in the village.


    However, no matter what he thinks, the matter is now... he has no way back.


    Hu Bayi could only pray that Zhou Ye would not act on Yaoyao.


    However, how is that possible??

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2086

    In any case, Zhu Mengyao is a beautiful little girl paper... and it is still a natural beautiful little girl paper, how could Zhou Ye let it go??Besides, sometimes... even if Zhou Ye didn''t start, the little girl couldn''t help but start to him based on his charm.


    Chapter 2468 A Thunderbolt...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and sixty eight


    Zhu Mengyao sat in the passenger seat, looking at the luxurious decorations in the car... Feeling the soft leather seat under the buttocks, there was a feeling that he didn''t know where to put his hands and feet.


    It''s not that she has never taken a car.


    However, this year''s car really doesn''t have such an advanced interior.


    Even the faint smell of good smell coming from the car gave her an indescribable sense of inferiority.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye looked at Zhu Mengyao, who was fidgeting beside him, and asked with a smile: "Do you feel the position of the seat is uncomfortable? How about I adjust it for you?"


    "No...no...I, I''m just afraid of dirtying your car, Brother Zhou..." Zhu Mengyao said awkwardly.


    "Hey, Yaoyao, you just think too much...what''s the matter. Yezi is not that stingy..." The fat man sitting in the back row heard Zhu Mengyao''s words and laughed: "Sit as you please. , Don¡¯t care so much..."


    "Bah, the little girl from Yaoyao''s family, do you think everyone is like you, heartless?" Old Hu teased.


    "Hahaha... the old nonsense is right, the fat man is just a faceless, heartless guy, ignore him..." Zhou Ye said, looking at Zhu Mengyao and said: "But there is one thing he said correctly. Since you called my brother, just treat this as your own car, don''t think about it so much..."


    "Hmm..." Zhu Mengyao nodded gently after hearing Zhou Ye''s persuasion...


    The Black Knight XV starts again...


    This time, with Zhu Mengyao, a local girl, as a guide, I will never get lost.


    Fatty Wang in the back row, with a heartless appearance, opened the window and sang Lin Haixueyuan...


    Although the road to the village was not well repaired, the off-road performance of Zhou Ye''s car was really good.


    Along the way, Zhu Mengyao felt wobbly, and within a short while... he went to the village.


    The car drove to the drying valley field in Tunzikou and stopped...


    You can''t stop without stopping... The road below is only less than two meters wide, and the car is really hard to get through.


    At this time, a bunch of half-and-half children in the village surrounded...How could rural children of this era have seen such a handsome car?


    They surrounded the car one by one, staring at their big round eyes curiously, looking at the steel monster.


    "Go, don''t be around here... all come to help move things." Zhu Mengyao got out of the car and directed the half-and-half children with a smile.


    This time it was because Zhou Ye drove home, and he also funded a lot of money.So, there are many things to bring back.


    After opening the trunk at the back of the car, Hu Bayi and the fat man, while instructing the half-size boys to move things, brought down a black and white TV set.


    Then, surrounded by the children, everyone walked towards the old secretary''s house in the village.


    Swallow walked out of the old party secretary''s daughter, who had heard the news long before he arrived at the old party secretary''s house.


    When we jumped in here, Lao Hu and Fatty didn¡¯t do much harm to the chickens and ducks raised by the folks... Even so, the folks still felt very cordial when they saw them...


    The people in the Northeast are so real. If you treat you as a friend, as long as you don''t do things that are sorry for your friends, you will be their brother for the rest of your life.


    "Sister Yanzi...who do you see is back..." Zhu Mengyao couldn''t close her smile when she saw the swallow coming out.


    At this time, Yanzi who walked out of the house also saw Hu Bayi and Fatty Wang, and they rushed over in surprise."Brother Bayi, Brother Fatty, you guys want to die..."


    "Swallow..." X2


    Hu Bayi and Fatty Wang also greeted them with a smile.


    "You said you guys... I haven''t come back for so many years."


    "Isn''t this coming back?" The fat man said with a smile.


    "Yes, isn''t this coming back?" Hu Bayi looked at the two children, one boy and one girl, who followed Yanzi timidly, and asked with a smile, "This is a child?"


    "Yes, hurry... Call Uncle..."


    "Hey!" Lao Hu agreed while taking out a large amount of fruit candy from his pocket and stuffing it into the hands of the two children.


    By this time Zhou Ye had already given out sweets to the half-old children who were helping with moving things, and walked over.


    "By the way, this is my friend with Fatty, Zhou Ye..." Hu Bayi hurriedly introduced: "This time he just came back with us to have a look..."


    "Okay... okay..." Yanzi said with a smile... "It''s all his own, not polite... Quickly, let''s go inside and talk..."


    At this moment-several people walked out with the old secretary.


    Seeing the figure of the old party secretary, Lao Hu and Fatty immediately greeted them."Old Party Secretary..." X2


    "Chairman Mao''s child is back..." Seeing the two of them, the old secretary was extremely excited.Holding Lao Hu''s hand, he refused to let go...


    "came back¡­¡­"


    "Chairman Mao, his old man, are you okay now?"


    "Okay, his old man is fine..."


    "Yes, I lie in the memorial hall every day, anyone who misses him can go in and see his old man..."


    "Where to lie?"


    "Memorial..." Hu Bayi said loudly... He already felt that there was something wrong with the old branch secretary''s hearing.


    Yanzi hurriedly explained: "I told you that at the 1973 meeting, my father''s ears were shaken when he opened the mountain and fired artillery, and he was a little confused and confused..."


    "Go, come in... Walk around..."


    The old party secretary pulled up the two of them and walked into the house...


    Zhou Ye seemed to be a little lonely here for an instant... However, there is no other way. People have gone to the countryside here. It can be said that this is their second hometown, and what about him?I haven''t been here again, and it''s normal to be ignored by others.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and was about to enter the house with the crowd... At this moment, a clear female voice came from beside him, "Brother Zhou, let''s enter the house too..."


    Zhou Ye turned his head and saw that it was none other than Zhu Mengyao, the little accountant...


    At this moment, she was staring at him with beautiful eyes, blinking at him...


    "Um...into the house." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    Seeing Zhou Ye nodded, Xiao Accounting''s pretty face suddenly blushed, then he pulled up Zhou Ye''s sleeves and walked into the room.


    "By the way, Yanzi...what about your man?" Hu Bayi asked curiously on the way.

 The Movie World Chapter 2087

    "They were all taken care of by the archaeological team..." Yanzi smiled.


    Hearing this, Hu Bayi and the fat man''s hearts suddenly snorted: "Archaeological team? What archeological team?"


    "It''s the government''s archaeological team... At the time of the Tangshan earthquake in 1976, our Gada also belonged to the earthquake zone. This earthquake... Niuxin Mountain shattered."


    "Then found a large tomb that looked like that palace inside. That guy...good stuff has an old nose..."


    "This incident alarmed the government, and the archaeological team came right there after...we hired all the strong laborers from the surrounding villages to do the work, and paid three yuan a day for food and drink..."


    After listening to Yanzi''s explanation, Hu Bayi and Fatty Wang suddenly felt a sense of loss...It just so happened that Zhou Ye also walked over at this time, and the two of them couldn''t help but cast their eyes on Zhou Ye.As if asking-what should I do now??


    Chapter 2469 you sleep in my house at night...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and sixty nine


    For Zhou Ye, of course he had expected this to be the case...


    After all, it''s not that he hasn''t seen the ghost blowing the lamp.


    "Okay, let''s go in..." Zhou Ye patted the shoulders of the two of them... "The road to heaven is infinite and human... Take your time."


    "Hmm..." X2


    At this point, Hu Bayi and Fatty Wang can only take one step and see one step... I just hope, their last hope is gone.


    Everyone walked into the house, took off their shoes and put on the kang...


    "You said you... come back when you come back, what else to bring..." the old secretary laughed.


    "We honor and respect your old age, isn''t this what we should..." Hu Bayi said, introducing the old party secretary: "Old party secretary, this is my friend, Zhou Ye..."


    "This kid is so handsome..." The old branch secretary smiled and praised... "Have you gotten married? Do you want to introduce you a girl doll..."


    Zhou Ye hadn''t spoken yet, Hu Bayi grabbed it first."Old party secretary... don''t worry about him. People, they are already married..."


    The voice said that the thief was loud, and it was not only heard by the people in the room, but also by Zhu Mengyao who was helping in the nearby kitchen.


    Hearing this, she felt a tremor in her heart...The green onion that was being cleaned in her hand could not be held, and it fell to the ground with a snap.


    Yanzi hurriedly leaned over, "Yaoyao, are you okay?"


    "I, I''m okay... Sister Yanzi..." Zhu Mengyao suppressed the uncomfortable feeling in her heart, and barely pulled a smile on her face, "Maybe it was a little tired just now..."


    "Then you can go back and rest early...for cooking, I''ll do it..."


    "Don''t, Sister Yanzi, I''m fine..."


    With that said, Zhu Mengyao bent over and picked up the green onions that had fallen from the ground.He lowered his head in a muffled voice and washed the dishes...


    As someone who came by, how could Yanzi fail to see the mentality of a small accountant?


    In fact, she also saw that Xiao Accounting was a bit interesting to her friend named Zhou Ye of Bayi Brother...


    It''s no wonder that that guy is so good-looking, even if she is a woman who has two married children, she will inevitably be a little moved when she sees it, let alone the little accountant, a young girl who is in love.


    Alas, it¡¯s a pity that they are already married...


    Poor Yaoyao...


    Thinking of this, Yanzi couldn''t help sighing...


    At this moment, in the back room...Hu Bayi and Fatty Wang, both on the kang''s head, were experiencing the biggest blow in their lives.


    From the mouth of the old party secretary, they learned that the old party secretary has decided to donate the old objects picked up by various households to the country for free.


    This is equivalent to saying... This time they are running for nothing.


    Even though they did not feel a pity that they used the money to buy something for the old secretary.


    But, after all, this time it was nothing...getting rich, don''t even think about it.


    Under the depression, the two of them will inevitably feel uncomfortable... And Zhou Ye, this guy, had already known this result before coming, so he was not depressed, let alone lost.


    He is enjoying the authentic Northeastern home cooking.


    Seeing Zhou Ye being so leisurely, the two of them became even more angry.


    hit?Can''t beat... scolding?No reason...


    Okay, then drink the bar...


    With a sulky feeling, the two of them became fierce, and wanted to lay Zhou Ye down.


    But the question is - Zhou Ye, a non-human being, will be smashed by these two??


    Together with the old party secretary and a companion, there were a total of five people on the wine table and drank twelve bottles of liquor.


    This meal...all of a sudden from noon to five or six o''clock in the afternoon.


    What happened to Zhou Ye, but what about those two??


    Including the old party secretary and the accompanying guests...one counts as one, and the four people at the wine table don''t know their personal affairs after drinking.


    When Yanzi and the others came back, they found that there were almost no sober people on the Kang, except Zhou Ye.


    "How do you drink this..." Yanzi looked at the wine bottles rolling around on the kang with a shocked expression on his face.


    "They think I''m a bully... so they plan to pour me down..." Zhou Ye said, throwing a peanut into the eye."As a result...I was fine, they got down."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yanzi was amused... "Yes, I have to clean up now..."


    With that said, Yanzi called in a few married women from outside, dragging others, and tidying up.


    After a while, I finished cleaning up the kang...


    "You sleep here tonight..." Yanzi said.


    "Don''t, just arrange Lao Hu and the fat man... I''ll go live in the car." Zhou Ye said, walking towards the outside of the house.


    "Hey, it''s cold at night, you are not afraid of freezing in the car..." Yanzi hurriedly chased out and asked.


    "It''s okay, there is heating in the car, so I''m not afraid of the cold..." Zhou Ye waved his hand without looking back, and said, "I don''t want to sleep on a kang with two drunks. What if they throw me up at night?"


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s back, Yanzi couldn''t help but shook his head, "What a young master..."


    In fact, it''s not that Zhou Ye doesn''t want to sleep in a pit, it''s really - he doesn''t like sleeping with men.


    Instead of sleeping with a man, he might as well sleep in his car.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2088

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the northeast of autumn, it gets dark very early...just six or seven o''clock, the sky is already dark.


    Zhou Ye stepped on the path in the village like this, wandering towards the Shaigu Field.


    Came to the threshing field... where you parked yourself.


    Zhou Ye looked around, and the bear children who had been around the car had already been dragged home by his old mother to eat.


    There are no more people in the whole Sun Valley...


    Just as he was about to open the door and get in the car... Suddenly there was a rush of footsteps behind him.


    "Big Brother Zhou... Brother Zhou..."


    Zhou Ye turned his head to see that it was none other than Zhu Mengyao, the little accountant.


    "Yaoyao, why are you here?" Zhou Ye asked strangely.


    "I heard Sister Yanzi say that you don''t want to live with Brother Hu and the others, so you want to live in the car at night?" Zhu Mengyao stared at her round beautiful eyes and asked, "Then what do you cover at night?"


    "You don''t need to cover anything..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "When the heater in the car turns on, the thief is warm..."


    "How can it work..." Zhu Mengyao said, grabbing Zhou Ye, turning around and leaving."It''s cold here at night... I can''t hold it without sleeping."


    "Then where are you going to let me sleep?" Zhou Ye asked while following Zhu Mengyao.


    "You don''t want to sleep with Big Brother Hu and the others, just sleep at my house that night..." Zhu Mengyao finished saying this... her face blushed involuntarily.


    "I slept in your house, where do you sleep?"


    "It''s okay for me to squeeze with Sister Yanzi tonight..." Although she knew that Zhou Ye already had a wife, but...so Zhu Mengyao watched Zhou Ye get so cold at night, she said nothing.


    Chapter 2470 You will be one of the happiest women in the world.


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and seventy


    Zhu Mengyao''s home is not too far away from the threshing floor, probably about forty to fifty meters.


    The entire village is built against the mountain, halfway up the mountain.


    Every house is far apart...


    After pulling Zhou Ye back to her home, Zhu Mengyao opened the door... After lighting up the oil lamp at home, she started laying on the bed for Zhou Ye.


    She didn''t let Zhou Ye use her own bedding, but from the wooden box next to her, she took out a set of brand new flower bedding that she had saved for marriage and spread it on the kang.


    Standing next to the kang, Zhou Ye watched Zhu Mengyao bend over to help her make the bed... He couldn''t help but move slightly.


    I have to say that Zhu Mengyao is really not ugly.


    Especially, when she bent over to make the bed, her tight pants tightened her round buttocks, looking like a ripe peach.


    I really want to touch it...


    Zhou Ye thought so, and he did the same.


    "Ah... Brother Zhou..." Zhu Mengyao, who was making the bed, suddenly couldn''t help but feel soft when he felt a pair of fiery big hands on her straight buttocks.


    The whole person couldn''t help lying down on the kang just laid.


    "Don''t... Brother Zhou... We are not like this..." Zhu Mengyao was already at a loss... She wanted to turn over and push Zhou Ye away... However, when she just turned over, she was caught by Zhou. Ye completely blocked his little cowardice.


    "Mmm...Zhou...Mum... Brother Zhou...Mum..."


    As Zhou Ye''s tongue broke through her little coquettish, Zhu Mengyao could no longer speak.


    All she could do at this time was to open her arms and hug Zhou Ye''s back tightly...that strength, as if she wanted to squeeze him into her body.


    She likes Zhou Ye... There is no doubt that everyone has a love for beauty.


    She once thought of giving up Zhou Ye... After all, Zhou Ye had a wife.


    However, when Zhou Ye hugged her and kissed her... all the sensibility in her mind was gone.


    "Um... uh... uh..."


    At this moment, Zhu Mengyao was like a clumsy bird, learning Zhou Ye''s appearance, sticking out her tongue and lingering with him.


    Her tight eyes and trembling eyelashes all showed her incomparable excitement.


    As for Zhou Ye, kissing Zhu Mengyao, his hands were not honest... Following her back, she slowly slid down.


    After playing with the pair of straight buttock flaps for a while, Zhou Ye''s magical hands reached for the belt around his waist.


    Profound meaning-take off your pants with one hand and start.


    Profound meaning-unbuckle with one hand, launch.


    After the two secrets came down, the two biggest obstacles had already been killed by Zhou Ye.


    However, just when he was going to make persistent efforts to turn the little beauty in his arms into a little white sheep, he was pressed tightly by a pair of little hands.


    "Big Brother Zhou..." At this time, Zhu Mengyao had already felt that the two lines of defense on her body had been lost. She stared at Zhou Ye... her eyes were full of pleading."Don''t..."


    "Yaoyao doesn''t like me?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile looking at the eyes of the little beauty in her arms.


    "I like Big Brother Zhou... But... But... Brother Zhou, you already have a wife... Oh..." Zhu Mengyao was already in tears.


    The saddest thing in life is this. I love you, but your wife is not me.


    "Little fool, don''t you know that I am from Ryukyu? There is a custom of polygamy in our place..." Zhou Ye persuaded softly.


    "But... but..." Hearing this, Zhu Mengyao stopped crying... but still a little bit unable to turn.


    "But what..." Zhou Ye smiled evilly, lowered his head to her ear, and whispered softly: "Hey, leave everything to me, I will make you one of the happiest women in the world."


    Hearing these love words, Zhu Mengyao felt sweet in her heart. She didn''t know whether Zhou Ye''s words were true or whether they were just sweet words that were just trying to lie to her.


    But, for him, she is willing to try...


    Thinking of this, Zhu Mengyao obediently closed her eyes again... Pressing Zhou Ye''s small hands, she also retracted it again and hugged him tightly.


    The project that was delayed for a long time, at this moment, proudly restarted...


    Zhou Ye grabbed Zhu Mengyao''s pants with both hands and pulled them down...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2089

    This time, the little girl not only didn''t stop him, but rather straightened her waist slightly and cooperated with Zhou Ye to disarm her...


    This next week, Zhou Ye grabbed the sides of his pants, underwear and long trousers, and put his hands together... With this, Zhu Mengyao''s lower body was completely naked.


    At this time, the little girl had shyly covered her face with her hands, as if she could hide it in this way.


    But would Zhou Ye make her wish??


    After picking up the lower body, of course you must take off the upper body...


    Three times and five to two, Zhou Ye took off the little girl''s upper body, Qiu Yi, and the small vest, and suddenly a pair of strong pepper milk appeared in front of Zhou Ye...


    Seeing the pair of small and lovely nipples standing proudly on the white breasts, Zhou Ye stopped talking nonsense, and directly lowered his head to hold the pink nipples.


    At this moment, Zhu Mengyao only felt a tingling sensation on her nipples. She involuntarily stretched out her arms, hugged Zhou Ye''s head before Hungarian, and slightly pushed her upper body forward... "Brother... You...you lightly...ah...itchy..."


    And here, Zhou Ye obviously wouldn''t just stop like this, the upper three lanes are over, there is no next three lanes.


    While gently sucking at the cute nipples, Zhou Ye grabbed the breast on the other side with one hand, and with the other hand, he followed Mengyao¡¯s body, straight down the river...until the water began to flow between his legs. Valley.


    Two fingers broke through...While rubbing gently outside the labia, while looking for the clitoris that is getting harder.


    After a while, under Zhou Ye''s persevering pursuit, he finally found his goal, and immediately stretched out a finger... Gently click or press, or knead or pinch to play with that lovely square inch of land. .


    Zhu Mengyao is a big girl with a yellow flower, how can I feel this kind of romantic means...


    In less than two minutes, she couldn''t help it anymore. The whole person was like a convulsion. While pressing Zhou Ye''s head against her chest, she staggered her legs, like a python, desperately holding Zhou Ye''s cause. Big hand... the sound of crying came from his mouth.


    "Ah... brother... you... you killed me... you killed your sister... ah¡ª¡ª!!!"


    A full minute later, Zhu Mengyao felt as though she had lost all her strength and collapsed on the couch.


    "Haha...now, the show has just begun." Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Zhu Mengyao, who had already had a climax... With a smile, he disarmed all of her...


    And at this time, all Zhu Mengyao could do...can only pick up the quilt on the side and cover her head like an ostrich...as if it would save her from facing her last moments.


    But, the question is¡ªWill Zhou Ye let her go so easily??


    Chapter 2471 Zhu Menyao Who Lived Alive


    Chapter Two Thousand Seventy One


    The whole room, perhaps because of the good kang-burning, not only didn''t feel cold, but rather hot.


    Zhou Ye, who had already disarmed his entire body, looked at Zhu Mengyao who was half lying on the kang and covered her face with a quilt, and her horns couldn''t help but smile.


    Girl, the first shyness is always so touching.


    He grinned and held his angry cock with his hand, rubbing it gently between Yaoyao''s legs.


    Every time, when his goose-egg-thick glans scratched Yaoyao''s small hole, her body would always tremble slightly.


    Once...twice...three times...


    Before she knew it, the square inch between Yaoyao''s legs had become watery... a transparent and viscous liquid flowing down her slightly opened vaginal opening.


    The scenery is beautiful.


    Zhu Mengyao, who covered her face with a quilt, couldn''t help it at this time.


    Every time, when the hot glans stroked her hole, her heart couldn''t help but tremble...


    The hot and hard playing response, as if scratching the tip of her heart, made her feel extremely nervous.


    The tension, coupled with the itching from between her legs, made her feel uncomfortable.


    She couldn''t help it and wanted to beg.


    "Brother, brother... don''t... stop teasing me..."


    Hearing Yaoyao''s dull voice coming from the quilt, Zhou Ye smiled happily... "Yaoyao, come, let her face out, let Brother see..."


    Yaoyao, who was hiding in the quilt, heard Zhou Ye''s words, and she felt bitter hatred in her heart--this bad guy would play with her like that.


    Resisting the shame, Zhu Mengyao pulled down the quilt covering her face a little... Leaking out her beautiful eyes that were already full of spring water, and said with a greasy voice: "Brother~..."


    Zhou Ye smiled, stretched out his hand, and pulled off the quilt she was holding to cover her small face... Then, with a strong hand, he wrapped her pink neck with his hand, and said softly, "Guy Yaoyao, come here. ...Look carefully, how did you become my woman..."


    At this time, Zhu Mengyao, who had to look at the intersection of the two due to angle problems, was already shy and almost speechless, but in response to Zhou Ye''s request, she nodded obediently."Hmm~"


    Zhou Ye received a response, and before Zhu Mengyao was ready, his waist moved forward...


    With a--puff...


    Most of his hard two-eight stick fell into Zhu Mengyao''s pink little hole that no one had ever felt before, and suddenly - a thread of blood flowed out of the little hole along the stick.


    At this moment, Zhu Mengyao felt as if her whole body had been pierced in half by a hot red steel pipe. The intense pain made her painful face turn white, and in an instant the big sweat drops. Flowing down from her forehead... "Brother, brother... lightly... it hurts... woo... it hurts..."


    Seeing Yaoyao''s pretty pale face, Zhou Ye paused his continued movements, leaned down, and kissed her little coot.


    Maybe it was because it was too high and too painful. At this time, Yaoyao opened her arms and hugged Zhou Ye''s neck tightly, Xiao Xiang desperately sucked Zhou Ye''s tongue into her mouth.


    As for Zhou Ye, while kissing Zhu Mengyao, he walked around her with his big hands.


    Or gently squeeze her erect nipples...or rub the plump and firm breasts on her chest.


    After a while, Zhou Ye felt...The little cunt tightly holding his cock gradually relaxed, and gradually, the tight vagina became smooth.


    Obviously, Zhu Mengyao is ready...


    So - he began to try gently, pushing his waist.


    Gradually, Zhu Mengyao, who was kissing him, had a sweet and greasy snort in his nose. The voice sounded like both comfortable and uncomfortable...


    Zhou Ye knew--this little girl had gradually become better.


    Now, he has also accelerated...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye gradually increased the strength of his waist. Every time, he pushed his cock into the bottom of Yaoyao''s vagina... The clash of meat and meat, the sound of the slutty water coming out of the vagina, suddenly sounded. one slice.


    "Brother...Brother..."


    At this time, Yaoyao was already beautiful to the extreme. She looked at her man¡¯s handsome face obsessively, holding him tightly in her arms with her arms, and her two long, white legs were like clips. Around his waist... something she didn''t understand was in her mouth...


    "Ah... brother... you... you poke me to death... you poke your sister''s heart... ah..."


    "Would you like to be more comfortable?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly at the obsessive look on Yaoyao''s face.


    "Bad guy..." Seeing the bad smile on his man''s face, Yao Yaoming knew that he was teasing herself on purpose, but she couldn''t help but nodded obediently, "Yeah~"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2090

    "Feel the wind..."


    In an instant, Zhou Ye accelerated his piling speed...


    Re-like it once and again, inserting one''s own cock into Zhu Mengyao''s tight cunt once and again deeply.


    "Ah...ah..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s actions, Zhu Mengyao no longer knew how to call... She just felt like a boat in the waves, constantly being thrown into the higher sky by her own man again and again.


    In the end, a big wave hit, and she couldn''t hold on anymore... The whole person''s mind was blank... There was a trembling and convulsions all over the body...


    Seeing Zhu Mengyao, who had been fucked out by himself, Zhou Ye smiled evilly... and stopped.


    After a while, when Zhu Mengyao gradually calmed down... he smiled narrowly and pressed hard... once again, he deeply inserted the meat stick into her small hole, and then released the Jing Shu.


    In an instant, the hot and powerful semen hit Zhu Mengyao''s heart...


    At this moment, her body has completely ignored the instructions of her brain.The whole is like an octopus, just hooping Zhou Ye''s body, tightening his legs forcefully, pushing his lower body upwards forcefully, as if he wanted to swallow the whole person into Zhou Ye''s body It¡¯s the same... a dying scream in my mouth... "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    After being thrown to a higher peak by Zhou Ye again, she passed out completely.


    When Zhu Mengyao returned to her senses, she didn''t know how long it had passed.


    Looking at the man who was still looking at her with energy, Zhu Mengyao knew...she was willing to do anything for him, even if it was to die for him, she would not hesitate.


    "Brother~ I love you... I love you so much..."


    "Me too..." Zhou Ye smiled at the girl who was acting like a baby in his arms.He turned over while holding Yaoyao, lying on the kang... let Yaoyao lie in his arms.


    Yaoyao felt the culprit in her body that brought her infinite happiness, and asked a little anxiously: "Brother~You, are you still not comfortable..."


    Chapter 2472 the ruthless old Hu...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and seventy two


    Zhou Ye smiled and lightly scratched Zhu Mengyao''s Qiong nose, and said: "I''m fine, as long as my family Yaoyao is comfortable..."


    Hearing what her own man said, Zhu Mengyao''s heart was moved...


    As a native Northeast sister, to her, her man is her heaven, everything about her... She doesn¡¯t want to care about her own comfort, but make her own man uncomfortable... "Brother, don¡¯t move, let me To serve you..."


    While talking, Yaoyao gently shook her dolphins.


    Although she is a big girl, but when the women in the village get together, they often talk about the shortcomings of the parents, but there are many things between men and women.


    She didn''t like to get together with them because of her disdain, but she knew a lot about it.


    In fact, many rural women¡¯s sexual knowledge is passed down from generation to generation in this way.


    It''s a pity that Zhu Mengyao''s idea is good, but after only two moves, she can''t stand it...


    The climaxes that had been fucked by Zhou Ye had already been repeated, and his whole body was weak.


    Now in her cunt, it is swelling, painful and sensitive...


    Every time she moved, her body couldn''t help but tremble, and every time she moved, she felt her legs trembling from Zhou Ye''s huge glans.


    In a few moments, Zhou Ye didn''t get any better, she first climaxed herself...


    "Brother...I...I really can''t do it..." Zhu Mengyao lay in front of her man''s Huns, her face blushing like a tomato... She was really dying.


    "Why? You try this?" Zhou Ye said, leaning in Zhu Mengyao''s ear and murmured twice.


    Hearing what her own man said, Zhu Mengyao hesitated a little...Finally, she nodded obediently and agreed.


    Then, I saw her bracing herself and getting up from her own man.


    With the separation of the two sex organs, there was a bang, as if the champagne lid was opened.


    Immediately afterwards, she grabbed a new pillow towel and put it between her legs so as not to stain the bed with something flowing out of it. After all, she would still sleep here at night.


    Then, she turned around and lay on Zhou Ye''s legs, grabbed the stick that had just brought her infinite happiness with her hands, wiped it with a pillow towel, then bowed her head... swallowed it.


    I have to say that because Zhou Ye''s cock is thick and long, Zhu Mengyao''s little horn can only swallow a glans at most and can''t swallow it anymore.


    And, because it was the first time, so...her teeth will inevitably be scratched.


    Just don''t think about enjoying something... But that kind of slow conquest and sense of accomplishment can''t be brought by other postures.


    At this time, Zhou Ye was just lying there... he took out a roasted cigar from his bracelet, cut off the cigar head, and smoked the cigar.


    While smoking a cigar, while watching Liangjiamei''s paper give herself an awkward blowjob, it felt like...well, the fairy goddess.


    Of course, with Zhu Mengyao''s ability, she could not completely satisfy Zhou Ye anyway.


    Therefore, afterwards, under Zhou Ye''s bewitchment, she gave her own backyard flowers.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It can be said that Zhu Mengyao has completely become Zhou Ye''s woman this night, both physically and psychologically.


    Although he didn''t have much fun, Zhou Ye had a very good night.


    The pure natural sister paper helps to warm the bed, and when you sleep at night, you can still hold your fragrant body, how cool...


    But Lao Hu and Fatty Wang were not as happy as him.


    Even in the morning, Hu Bayi woke up from worry.


    Uh, or to be precise-should be awakened from poverty.


    After all, when they came back this time, they had already put everything down, his demobilization fee, the deposit for the fat man''s renting house... etc.


    If nothing was achieved this time, then they would really be a bastard and it would be difficult.


    Hu Bayi, who got up early, looked at Fatty Wang who was still sleeping beside him. Without waking him, he put on his clothes and walked out of the house.


    When I came outside, my hangover headache suddenly became sober after being blown by the cold wind.


    The ancient tomb of Niuxin Mountain has been discovered by the archaeological team.


    As for the collection of antiques from the villagers, it is even more difficult to think about... First of all, the old party secretary can''t pass the level.


    But, without gain, how do they make money??


    Is it true that you really want to owe Zhou Ye a huge favor next time, and first go to the south to charge a shipment to Beijing to sell??


    His pride does not allow him to do this...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2091

    Maybe the cool breeze in the morning really inspired him...


    Hu Bayi suddenly remembered something. When they jumped in here, they often heard that there were haunts and savages in the savages.


    Not only do people and animals get there, they often encounter ghosts who can''t get out of the wall. Even the previous expedition team has been in danger there.


    According to his judgment, there should be ancient tombs there.


    The tomb, the yin house...


    The place where the Yin Qi gathers is either an ancient battlefield or an ancient tomb group.


    Niuxinshan ancient tomb can''t be visited anymore. It would be death to fight against the country, but Yerengou can still fight.


    When the time comes, just do it once...it''s done, then stop doing it, and do a serious business through Yezi''s channel.


    Besides, he has his sixteen-character Fengshui mystery to find the grave, and Yezi''s onmyoji to exorcise demons and evil spirits... What''s so scary about him??


    Thinking of this, Hu Ba threw his cigarette butt on the ground forcefully, lifted his foot to stamp it out, and walked to find the old branch secretary.


    Here, you can''t do anything without the locals, don''t say anything else, at least know that the old party secretary, of course, you need to be skilled in speaking, he will not clearly say that he is going to the savages to find the ancients Tomb.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After Hu Bayi greeted the old branch secretary, when he went to find Zhou Ye, he found one thing...Where did Zhou Ye sleep last night??


    Hu Bayi first went to find Yanzi, and Yanzi told him that last night Zhou Ye said that he would go to sleep in the car.


    But when Hu Bayi came to the Shaiguchang, he found that there was no hair in the car...


    Damn it, this Nima is wicked...


    Is it possible that this product will not be lost here??


    However, just when Hu Bayi was worrying about where to find Zhou Ye in the Shaiguchang, Zhou Ye had already walked over from the side road unhurriedly.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s figure, Hu Bayi hurriedly greeted him, "Yezi, where did you sleep last night?"


    "Ahem...Of course I was in the car." Zhou Ye coughed dryly and said solemnly: "I''m afraid you two drunks will throw up at me in the middle of the night, so I slept in the car..."


    "Just be nonsense..." Hu Bayi said, and glanced in the direction where Zhou Ye came, and this glance made him solve the case in an instant...


    I saw a slender figure at the door of a wooden house far away on the path when Zhou Ye came here, looking at it from a distance. Seeing the figure, who is not the little accountant Zhu Mengyao??


    Chapter 2473 Goal Savage Ditch, set off.


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and seventy three


    "Acridine did you give Yaoyao a disaster?"


    Hu Bayi grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand with an anger on his face, "I am a good girl..."


    "Yeah, so I didn''t plan to play around either...I plan to marry her." Zhou Ye said with a natural expression.


    "But you have a wife..." Hu Bayi gritted his teeth: "And there is more than one."


    "So what?" Zhou Ye said unhurriedly: "We can have polygamy there..."


    "Fuck..." Hearing these words, Hu Bayi couldn''t say a word again...


    Yeah, Zhou Ye is from Ryukyu, where people can have polygamy...what does he care about so much?


    Besides, compared to staying in this poor mountain valley, perhaps following Zhou Ye is better for Zhu Mengyao...


    "Forget it... I''ll take you." Hu Bayi''s anger came quickly, and he went quickly... Moreover, he also saw that it was a happy relationship between people. If he intervenes, If you can''t help it, why bother?


    "Okay, don''t make the cry of your single dog..." Zhou Ye slapped Hu Bayi''s hand holding his sleeve away."What should I do next?? Niuxin Mountain can''t go anymore. The antiques in the surrounding ten miles and eight villages have already been dealt with by the archaeological team, so they went back to Beijing in such a desperate way?"


    "Don''t be nonsense... I have never given up without fighting."


    While talking, Lao Hu approached Zhou Ye and said in a low voice: "Let''s set off to Yerengou in a while. There should be a bit of gain there...Go, let''s call Fatty."


    "Okay¡­¡­"


    As they said, they walked towards the wooden house where Hu and Fatty lived last night...


    In the house, the fat man is still sleeping on the kang...


    Old Hu awoke Fatty Wang directly... While there were no outsiders in the house, he told Fatty Wang his plan aside.


    Undoubtedly, Lao Hu''s plan was strongly supported by Comrade Wang Fatty.


    After the three of them discussed, they got up and went back to the Sagu field.


    At this moment, Zhu Mengyao walked over with a bamboo basket."Brother... Brother Hu, Brother Fatty... I baked you some pancakes... You can eat them on the way."


    "Oh, sister Yaoyao is really virtuous..." The heartless Fatty Wang directly took the bamboo basket from Zhu Mengyao, took a piece of cake and ate it.


    But Hu Bayi''s heart was obviously more careful. He heard Yaoyao call Brother Zhou Ye directly, and the thoughts in his heart were immediately confirmed.


    At this moment, a sound of horseshoes sounded... Then, a slim and vigorous figure appeared in front of everyone.


    Seeing this figure, Zhou Ye smiled...I finally waited for you.


    And Zhu Mengyao, who was standing by the car, greeted him directly, "Yingzi... Are you planning to go hunting in the mountains?"


    "No... the old party secretary said that Brother Hu and the others are going to the Savagegou, and they are afraid that something will happen to them, so I will guide them." While talking, Yingzi rolled over and got off the horse and walked to the front of the car.


    The wild and handsome appearance of the car in front of me obviously made this Oroqen hunter a little moved...


    Just looking at the bright and instructive paint on the car, she was a little cautious, "Can I touch it?"


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye said, jumping out of the car."Just touch it...it won''t ruin your money if you touch it."


    "Yingzi is our guide... Why did Yezi get off the car?" Hu Bayi said in amazement...


    "Let''s go to the Yerengou, many places are deep mountains and old forests... I can drive the car up, but the question is-can you cut a way for me?" Zhou Ye said silently.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Well, I almost forgot about this...In the mountains and forests, there are basically no roads. The best way is to ride a horse.


    Yes, I have to borrow a horse...


    Of course, this matter is not under Zhou Ye''s control. After all, Hu Bayi and Fatty Wang are better than him in the village...


    Of course, if Zhou Ye was willing to use money to hit people, he would be more versatile than the two of them.

 The Movie World Chapter 2092

    Here, Fatty Wang and Hu Bayi went to the village to borrow horses... But Yaoyao and Yingzi got together and whispered, not knowing what they were talking about.


    Time is not long, when Hu Bayi and the others came back with three horses... Yaoyao and Yingzi were also talking about it.


    On this departure, in addition to some things such as ropes, black donkey hoofs, candles, etc., everyone also brought a pot of wine and some dry food.


    In addition to these things, Yingzi also brought three hunting dogs.


    In this way, four people and four horses set off directly on the road...


    Yerengou is not too far away from the village, it looks like more than 200 kilometers.


    It''s not easy to walk just after walking through a piece of grass.


    Looking around, there are dense mountains and forests everywhere.


    Apart from Yingzi bringing a shotgun and a long knife, there were basically no weapons in the group.


    In the morning, Zhou Ye followed them through the mountains and rivers, and over the mountains...


    On the way, Yingzi completely treated Hu Bayi and Fatty Wang as rookies.


    Only Zhou Ye was better and was not assigned any work.


    "Fuck, this big girl looks down on people a bit too much, right?" Is Wang Fatty an angry person?After a while, weird things started to follow.


    "People are also doing this for your own good... Anyway, you are not as good as others when it comes to hunting." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Fuck, Yezi, you can''t speak authentically...Is that the big girl didn''t use you as a buddy..." Fatty Wang said depressed.


    "I guess... Yezi relied on his charming face..." Hu Bayi also came to join in the fun."Otherwise, he doesn''t know what he will be called into?"


    "Hey...Can I treat you two single dogs as envious and jealous?" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Hey, Yezi, I wanted to ask you a long time ago... On the way, you are always crying single dogs, what do you mean?" Fatty Wang asked curiously.


    "Are you married?" Zhou Ye glanced at him and asked back.


    "No..."


    "Then do you have an object?"


    "Nor..."


    "Then you are not a single dog?"


    "Fuck...you acridine... don''t run, I fight with you..."


    "I''ll talk about it when you can catch up..." Zhou Ye smiled and flicked the rein, the horse under his hips moved four hooves and galloped up.


    Although Zhou Ye hadn''t rode a horse for many years...but no matter what, his riding skills could smash Wang Fatty for dozens of blocks.


    There is not much difference between the two horses, so... this time, it depends on riding skills.


    After this comparison, Fatty Wang completely understood the gap between Zhou Ye and him.


    I can see it, if I can''t catch it... I ask if you are angry.


    And Yingzi, who had been responsible for leading the way, didn''t scold Fatty and them. Of course she knew that Hu Bayi and Fatty Wang, the two elders, were imbalanced by her, but¡ªthe question is, would she care?They need her to be a guide, not she needs to be a guide for them.


    Distinguish the priority and establish authority, so that when she is in danger in the mountains and forests, she has absolute command power-there is no way, it is so hard to bring a group of laymen into the mountains.


    Of course, Zhou Ye is the only exception, not only because he is handsome...the point is, she was also asked by Yaoyao. After all, everyone is a sister who has played together since childhood. The sisters ask her to take care of her. Brother Qing, how could she not give face to her sisters?


    Chapter 2474 the first day camp...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and seventy four


    Yingzi took Zhou Ye, Lao Hu, and Fatty Wang and his group along the grassland by the forest and mountains, and ran towards Heifengkou.


    It''s also because someone led the way, otherwise, it is estimated that Lao Hu and the others are exhausted and don''t even think about finding a place.


    Although, Yingzi was not at all polite to Lao Hu and Fatty Wang along the way.


    But these two goods didn''t care at all...


    why??


    Because Yingzi has real abilities...


    When driving during the day, Yingzi not only picked a lot of wild mushrooms by the forest, but even let the hound caught a silly roe deer...


    This was greedy for Lao Hu and Fat Wang, so they waited for a good meal when they camped in the evening.


    In the evening, the sun just slanted to the west...


    When everyone arrived at a river bank, Yingzi looked at the sun on the horizon, turned to Zhou Ye and the others and said, "Sleep here today..."


    "Brother Hu, go and tie the horse..."


    "Fat brother, go and collect firewood..."


    "Brother Zhou, come and help me deal with the roe deer..."


    After speaking, Yingzi didn''t say much, and directly threw the rein in his hand to Lao Hu, then picked up the dead roe deer from the horse and walked to the river.


    "Fuck, this girl, it''s spicy enough... These two or three sentences make our arrangements clearly." Fatty Wang said dissatisfied.


    "Stop yelling...Is my platoon leader differently arranged clearly?" Old Hu said as he took the reins from Zhou Ye''s hand, and looked at Zhou Ye with sympathy, "It looks like you are so big now. The young master has to work..."


    "I don''t care... Anyway, I think it''s a wild trip." Zhou Ye said with a smile, and walked towards Yingzi by the river.


    "Hey, you said... Did Yezi fall in love with this little girl again?" Fatty Wang leaned over to Lao Hu and muttered, "He didn''t talk so well before..."


    "You are in charge of other people... It is also someone''s ability to handle Yingzi and Yaoyao." Old nonsense took a pat on the shoulder of Fatty Wang, "I can see it now...Girls, few can be wrong with Ye That face is unmoved..."


    "Then don''t you persuade Yingzi?"


    "Persuasion? Persuade you to persuade you, people would like to fight and suffer, why do I say so much?" Old Hu Bai glanced at his brother and said: "Besides, you didn''t see it in the morning, Yaoyao Ms. Yingzi was there for a long time, and she told Yingzi about her and Yezi. In this case, Yingzi can still fall into Yezi''s hands. I can only give a thumbs up to Yezi..."


    "Yes, let me take care of my business..." The fat man heard this, the same reason.


    How are they, they know... and, in the morning, Yaoyao and Zhou Ye were so close to Yingzi, it was not that they didn''t miss it...


    If Yezi succeeds in this way, what can he do??


    "Oh, I watched...in the future, you must not bring someone to Yezi...or else, if you can''t help this daughter-in-law, she will run away..."


    "Fuck you..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2093

    The two of them laughed and cursed, and got busy...


    Lao Hu went to tie the horse, and the fat man went to collect firewood.


    the other side----


    Zhou Ye has also come to the river...


    "Hold it for me... Grab it, don''t let go." Yingzi saw Zhou Ye''s arrival, but he was not polite, and directly handed the roe deer that had been broken to Zhou Ye... and then took out the hunting knife at the roe deer. There was a gap in his neck, pulling the fur down like taking off long trousers.


    In an instant-the whole roe deer skin was pulled off by her.


    Zhou Ye picked up the skinned roe deer and washed them in the river... while Yingzi threw the entrails of the robe he had just taken out to his hounds and let them eat their own...


    After finishing her work, Yingzi squatted by the river, watching Zhou Ye washing roe deer meat in the river.


    Watching Zhou Ye seriously cleaning the roe deer meat there, Yingzi''s heart... could not help but tremble slightly.


    Yingzi, who is nineteen years old this year, has already reached the age when his love began.


    It''s just that she has always looked down on the men in the village.


    In her opinion...the group of rough lords, powerful but very rough... is not a good match at all.


    In contrast, Zhou Ye is obviously more in line with her mate selection criteria...


    It is a pity-he is a man of his own good sister.


    If he was not the man of her good sister, then she would have started without hesitation long ago.


    Yingzi, who has been hunting with her father up the mountain since she was a child, is a bit more wild than ordinary Northeast girls.


    Even if it is an ordinary Northeast girl, how many dare to enter the mountains and forests as guns and stay away for days and nights??


    And she dare...


    If Zhou Ye was not Yaoyao''s man, then Yingzi would really dare to push him in the mountains, and it would be a good thing.


    As for you... Zhou Ye''s wishes??


    Is it important??


    Run away?Discounted legs... big deal, she waited for him forever.


    What a pity... how could he be Yaoyao''s man??


    Thinking of this, Yingzi couldn''t help sighing.


    "What''s the matter? Yingzi?" Hearing Yingzi''s sigh, Zhou Ye, who was cleaning the roe deer meat, asked, "Why are you sighing? What''s wrong?"


    "Do your business...why do you care so much?" Yingzi gave Zhou Ye an angry look, and got up and walked towards the camp...


    She doesn''t want to talk to Zhou Ye at all now...


    Don''t know what it means to see and not eat-is it the most annoying??


    Zhou Ye carried the roe deer meat in one hand and looked at Yingzi''s distant figure, his horns couldn''t help but a wicked smile appeared.


    The mental position is always so easy to use...


    Little girl Chunxin has moved...


    If the plan is right...you can start tonight.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but chuckle...


    what?You said that it was a disaster for Yaoyao last night, but today it was a disaster for her girlfriend who was too scumbag??


    NONONO...


    In Zhou Ye''s view, this is not called a scumbag, this is called fraternity...


    That''s right, there are two types of love: selfish and selfless... Zhou Ye said that he is the kind of man with great selfless love.


    So, just a few details, don¡¯t care...


    After happily washing the roe deer meat in his hands...Zhou Ye picked up the roe deer and walked to the camp.


    At this time, Yingzi had already lit the bonfire...


    Seeing Zhou Ye walking over, he said unceremoniously: "Bring the roe deer here...there is a steel drill over there, and it is worn on the roe deer..."


    However, this time Zhou Ye did not listen to her, but walked to her side, took out a clean plastic sheet from the backpack on the side, and put it on the ground...


    Then, he drew out his saber and began to scratch the skinned roe deer...


    "what are you doing??"


    Seeing Zhou Ye daring to ignore him, Yingzi''s apricot eyes widened... and it was about to happen.


    "Sit down and watch carefully... your barbecue skills are at best a scum." Zhou Ye stared at Yingzi, and instantly stared at the tiger girl on the spot.


    Chapter 2475 brothers are like brothers, women are like clothes


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and seventy five


    "Huh-I''ll see what you can make..."


    Although Yingzi was frightened by Zhou Ye, but he didn''t lose the battle, and he gave a cold snort of dissatisfaction and sat down again.


    Zhou Ye used a knife to scratch the roe deer''s body with knife marks, and then took out salt and eggs from the side pocket.


    He first coated the whole body of the roe deer with salt, then broke the egg, and evenly spread the egg liquid on the top of the roe deer.


    He said while painting--


    "The purpose of the cut is to make the roe deer meat marinate and taste, and to coat the roe deer meat with egg liquid, so that it can lock the moisture inside when it is grilled, and it will be tender on the outside and tender on the inside..."


    Yingzi listened to Zhou Ye''s words, although she felt a bit of truth...but she didn''t want to be taught by Zhou Ye.


    "Hmph, I think you are a prodigal... You can make eggs if you eat a roe deer meat... It''s better to make an egg drop soup to drink..."


    Hearing Yingzi''s complaint, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile...


    Perhaps, in Yingzi''s eyes, eggs are much more expensive than roe deer.


    After applying the egg liquid, Zhou Ye gave Yingzi a white look, "Finish the grill..."


    "I''ll see what you can play with...Waste of my roe deer meat, I will scold you to death..." Xiangli muttered, but Yingzi didn''t stop.

 The Movie World Chapter 2094

    Obediently got up, picked up two thick branches with forked heads from the side, and erected them on both sides of the fire.


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already skewered the roe deer with a long roasting stick...


    He directly picked up the skewered roe deer and placed it on the grill Yingzi made... Then Zhou Ye used a wooden stick to level the raised fire... so that the roe deer on the fire could be evenly heated.


    "so troublesome¡­¡­"


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s actions, Yingzi said with disdain: "We always put them on top and bake them... wherever they are cooked, we will eat them, and the rest will continue to bake..."


    "That''s why the things you made are not tasty..." Zhou Ye stunned and went back...


    "That''s better than what you did..."


    "Do you want to take a gamble?" Zhou Ye asked with a grin.


    "Cut, you have finished the whole roe deer, how can you bet?" Yingzi said unconvinced.


    Got, forget this...


    Forget it, the radical method is not necessary...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye didn''t bother to say anything...While turning the steel drill evenly, he gently brushed the roe deer meat with a small brush soaked in honey.


    quickly¡­¡­


    A scent of roasted meat with the scent of honey radiated from the roe deer meat.


    Smelling the tangy scent, Yingzi couldn''t help swallowing.


    At this moment, she really believed that the roasted roe deer meat made by Zhou Ye was better than her roast...


    The scent alone made her feel her index finger moved.


    More than ten minutes passed... The appearance of the roe deer meat was already browned and browned... Fatty oil emerging from the browned barbecue was dripping onto the fire, bringing a scent of fat.


    "Oh... it smells so good..."


    "Oh, I didn''t expect that Yezi, you still have this craft!"


    As the voice fell, Fatty Wang and Old Hu appeared in the camp.


    "Why did you two go?" Zhou Ye glanced at them."I haven''t seen anyone for a long time..."


    "Aren''t the two of us sweating on horseback during the day? Seeing that the water is good... we went down to the river and took a bath..." Fatty Wang said cheerfully.


    Zhou Ye heard the words and looked at the still wet hair of the two and nodded.


    They really should wash it too... After a day''s ride in the car, another afternoon of drinking wine, and another day''s horse riding today...


    The smell of this body is so special that it can kill people.


    "Okay... Go get the bowl... Ready to eat."


    "Okay... I''ll tell you, I just smelled the scent after a long distance away..." Fatty Wang took out an enamel tank from his backpack while he was poor.


    And Lao Hu did not hesitate to learn something... took out his own rice bowl.


    Zhou Ye directly sliced ??a large piece of roe deer meat to the two of them with a knife, and put it into their tank...


    This fellow, Fatty Wang is not afraid of burning his mouth, so he can eat it when he picks it up.


    "Sizzle...sizzle... so delicious..."


    At this time, Yingzi also took out his rice bowl and placed it in front of Zhou Ye.


    Seeing Yingzi''s eyesight, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but chuckle..."Don''t worry..."


    As he said, he picked up Yingzi''s tank...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s actions, Yingzi felt wronged to death... Fatty Wang and Lao Hu had eaten them, but he didn''t eat them for himself... Does this bastard still hate himself carefully??


    However, Zhou Ye''s next actions made Yingzi feel sweet in her heart.


    He picked up Yingzi¡¯s jar and took out a few seasoning bottles from his backpack... After adjusting the soy sauce and oyster sauce and other seasonings according to the proportions, Zhou Ye raised his head and glanced at Yingzi. ?"


    "Can..." Yingzi nodded vigorously...


    She knew that Zhou Ye didn''t divide the meat to herself, but he wanted to help him adjust the meat-eating seasoning... This was much better than just giving meat.


    Hearing Yingzi''s answer, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, took out a bottle of hot sauce and dug a spoon into Yingzi''s rice bowl.


    After everything was set up, Zhou Ye used chopsticks to quickly mix the dipping sauce evenly, then picked up the knife... Picked the best piece of fat and thin on the roe deer, sliced ??it down... put in Yingzi''s rice In the cylinder.


    "Eat..."


    "Yeah..." Yingzi took her rice bowl from Zhou Ye... happily picked up the barbecue with chopsticks, dipped it on the dipping sauce, and put it into her mouth.


    In an instant, the scent of barbecue, the spicy taste of chili, the sweet taste of honey, and the umami taste of oyster sauce formed an indescribable delicacy that filled her mouth.


    At this moment, she was kind of worried... What if she won''t be able to eat such delicious barbecue in the future??


    On the other side, Fatty Wang, who saw Zhou Ye taking care of Yingzi in this way, started to yell again... "I said Yezi, you can''t be honest... You are obviously ignorant..."


    Hu Bayi also jokingly said, "Yes, Fatty is right this time. Yezi, your differential treatment is too obvious, right?"


    "Haha...Brothers are like siblings, women are like clothes..." Zhou Ye gave the fat man a white look. "There are people with disabilities who lack arms and legs everywhere in the streets and alleys. Have you ever seen someone come out without clothes? "


    Yingzi chuckled when he heard Zhou Ye''s words...


    Not only Yingzi, but also Fatty Wang and Old Hu were amused by Zhou Ye''s words.


    "Fuck, I''ll just convince you, Yezi... how shameless things come out of your mouth, it all feels like a set..."


    With the laughter of everyone, the atmosphere in the camp became more harmonious...


    Everyone simply took out the wine, and the wine was roasted and drank freely.


    The mountain is cool at night, and if you don''t drink a bit, you really can''t resist.


    The night is getting deeper... everyone who is full of wine and food should also prepare to rest.


    Although there are hounds, there are too many dangers in the mountains...so in the end the order of the night vigil was delineated-a group of two to watch the night, one in the middle of the night and the other in the middle of the night.


    Today, Yingzi is responsible for guarding the first half of the night, and Zhou Ye is responsible for guarding the second half of the night... After dividing the vigil sequence, everyone surrounded the bonfire early and fell asleep. After all, we have to hurry tomorrow... .


    Chapter 2476 the beauty of the moon bath...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and seventy six

 The Movie World Chapter 2095

    In the clearing by the forest, Yingzi sat by the campfire, staring straight ahead without focus.


    At this time, it was too early for the shift shift... It''s just that Zhou Ye and the others were already sleeping in their clothes.


    Yingzi didn''t know what she was thinking now... She felt very happy.


    Best, this kind of life can go on forever... Never go back to the village.


    In this way, Zhou Ye would not return to his sister''s side.Then she can stay by his side forever.


    However, as soon as this thought came to her mind, Yingzi''s heart was suddenly shocked...


    When did she become such a bad woman... In order to dominate Zhou Ye by herself, she didn''t want him to return to Yaoyao''s side again.


    Yingzi, who was awakened, couldn''t help looking down at Zhou Ye who was sleeping beside him...


    Looking at Zhou Ye''s peaceful sleeping face... Yingzi couldn''t help raising his hand, and gently stroked his cheek with his fingertips... murmured: "My father said, the girl is too beautiful It¡¯s a scourge...Unexpectedly, boys are so beautiful, and they are also a scourge..."


    After saying this, she couldn''t help but sighed quietly...


    After sitting down for a while, Yingzi stood up quietly...As soon as she stood up, the mastiffs pricked their ears and looked like they were on standby.


    "Sit down... watch home..."


    Following Yingzi''s low rebuke, several dogs crawled down again.


    Seeing how well-behaved her mastiff dog, Yingzi nodded slightly... and then walked out silently.


    Today, she drank a lot of white wine, put a lot of chili in the barbecue dipping sauce, and sweated all over her body.


    I can''t stand it long ago...


    Girls are girls in the end, and the nature of being clean is indelible.


    So I rushed to guard the first half of the night, so that I could sneak a bath in the river...


    Quietly took out a towel from his pocket, Yingzi tiptoed towards the distant river beach.


    When washing the roe deer meat, she had already discovered...There was a huge stone there, just as a barrier when she wiped the bath.


    As for Hu Bayi, they woke up in the middle of the night to find her??


    Yingzi is not worried at all...


    As long as they move, the mastiff she stays in the camp will bark, and she will naturally receive the message in advance.


    However, what Yingzi didn''t notice was that Zhou Ye, who should have been asleep when she left the camp, had already opened his eyes...


    Here, after Zhou Ye watched Yingzi''s figure disappear on the dark beach, he sat up...


    What was surprising was that the mastiffs guarding the camp did not bark in those few days... Instead, as if they hadn''t seen Zhou Ye get up, they lay on the ground lazily...not moving.


    Sitting up, Zhou Ye looked at the old Hu and Fatty Wang who were still snoring. He smiled slightly, and his figure turned into a stream of light and disappeared instantly.


    And on the other side¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Yingzi, who had reached the river, turned on the flashlight in his hand and placed it under the boulder, and then leaned his shotgun upright against the rock.


    Then, Yingzi began to take off her hunting clothes one by one...


    In a short while, a naked body of Bai Shengsheng''s daughter, who was protruding forward and backward, appeared by the river.


    However, just when she picked up the towel and was about to squat down and wipe her body with the river water dampened towel... A faint sound of footsteps was faintly transmitted into her ears.


    "who is it?"


    At this moment, Yingzi had no time to put on clothes again. She took the clothes she had just taken off in one hand and covered it in front of her Hungarian, while holding the shotgun in the other, she aimed towards the direction of the sound.


    "Is it Yingzi? It''s me..."


    "Brother Zhou?? Ah, don''t come here..." Yingzi felt a little relieved after hearing Zhou Ye''s voice. However, when she realized her situation at this moment, she suddenly became anxious... ..."Don''t you come here..."


    However, would Zhou Ye listen to her??


    I''m kidding... I''m obedient at this time, and it may take a long time to push it to this sister paper.


    Therefore, as soon as he heard Yingzi''s panic shouting, Zhou Ye immediately imprisoned the area with a silent barrier, and at the same time he rushed past his feet.


    "Ah!!" When Yingzi saw Zhou Ye''s figure appear in front of her, her whole body was already flushed with shame.


    No matter how tiger, she is also a girl...


    Just appearing naked in front of a man, how could she not be shy.


    However, facing Zhou Ye, the shotgun in his hand couldn''t pull the trigger.


    "Are you okay?? I just heard your cry... I thought what happened to you..." Zhou Ye rushed over at this moment, holding Yingzi who was almost unable to stand, and pretending to look worried. ... as if he was really worried.


    "Big Brother Zhou...I...I told you not to come here..." Yingzi''s heart was mixed at this time, with shyness, anger, anger, and an indescribable secret joy.


    "I''m not worried about you..." Facing Yingzi''s accusation, Zhou Ye made a look of my innocence and almost deceived Yingzi.


    The so-called almost deceived the past, that means it still did not deceive...


    Yingzi looked at the faint smile of Zhou Ye''s corner, and with the hunter''s keen intuition, he instantly understood his thoughts... "Bah-you are worried that I am a fake, you are greedy for my body... I will kill you."


    While talking, Yingzi dropped the shotgun on the ground, covering herself with the clothes in one hand, and punching Zhou Ye vigorously with the other.


    However, she had just beaten her twice, Zhou Ye grabbed her little hand, and then she used her force... She didn''t know what was happening, she was hugged by Zhou Ye...


    "You, you let me go...you, you have Yaoyao..."


    "I looked at the body, who do you want to marry?" Zhou Ye said, before Yingzi could react, he directly lowered his head and imprinted Yingzi''s scorpion with his scorpion.


    At this moment, Yingzi is really anxious...


    For her, there is no promise, she can''t give Zhou Ye any body...


    So, she clenched her silver teeth and said that she would not let Zhou Ye''s tongue in.... A pair of pink arms beat Zhou Ye like a drum...


    However, in the face of this situation, Zhou Ye had already anticipated it... He held Yingzi''s slender waist tightly with one hand to prevent her from breaking free from his arms, and followed the smooth and tender skin of her back with one hand. All the way down, across the slender waist, across the dolphins...Finally, it slid outside the forbidden area between the two strands.


    And at this time, Yingzi also felt the enemy force coming from the bottom of his valley...


    However, what can she do now??


    She was reluctant to beat her, scolding??She is still blocked...


    Therefore, the only thing she can do is to clamp her two straight long legs, hoping to resist the enemy...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2096

    It''s a pity - her method is useless to Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye''s five fingers just squeezed into a hot flash, gently swiping his mouth, Yingzi couldn''t help exclaiming... "Ah-um um um..."


    Chapter 2477 I will make you meat every day... OK?


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and seventy seven


    "Hmm..."


    Zhou Ye poked his tongue in while Yingzi Xiaozang opened.


    In an instant, Yingzi widened her beautiful eyes...


    She just felt that there was a slippery thing in her mouth, scraping everywhere.


    In just a moment, Yingzi realized what the extra thing that came out of her mouth was...


    Except Zhou Ye''s tongue?What else??


    At this moment, Yingzi wanted to use her silver teeth to bite off the tongue that Zhou Ye, the villain deliberately stuck into her mouth, but couldn''t bear it...


    In the end, she could only sigh in her heart and closed her eyes... let Zhou Ye be frivolous.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As Yingzi closed her eyes and gave up resistance... Zhou Ye found that her body began to tremble slightly under her own hands.


    Zhou Ye knows...this girl is emotional...


    The iron still needs to be hot...Zhou Ye kissed Yingzi with his tongue, while gently scratching the valley between her legs with his fingertips...


    Every time he scratched his fingertips, Yingzi''s straight buttocks trembled.


    Gradually... Yingzi began to spit out her own fragrant tongue, to cater to Zhou Ye, and the dolphins, who had stepped up, slowly relaxed their guard.


    Zhou Ye guided Yingzi, a beginner, to entangle his lips and tongue, while rubbing or probing with his hand on the tip of her hip...


    After a while¡ªYingzi tightened his arms abruptly and hugged Zhou Ye tightly. At the same time¡ªXiang Tong leaped into Zhou Ye¡¯s mouth more intensely, Xiao Xiao sucked fiercely, as if he wanted to take Zhou Ye whole Everyone swallows the mouth...


    The slender legs trembled... There was a long and seductive hush in the nose...


    Zhou Ye knew that Yingzi''s first orgasm was coming...


    While responding to Yingzi''s request tenderly, he accelerated the movement of his little hand between her hips.


    "Ok------!"


    With a long muffled noise between Yingzi''s nose... Zhou Ye felt his fingers between Yingzi''s buttocks were sprayed directly by a hot and moist body fluid.


    Suddenly, Yingzi fell limp in Zhou Ye''s arms as if he had lost all strength.


    If it weren''t for Zhou Ye''s hand to support her strength...It is estimated that she would have been slumped on the ground long ago.


    Taking advantage of the bright moonlight, Zhou Ye looked at Yingzi with a pretty face in his arms, gently attached to her ears, and laughed in a low voice: "Baby, are you comfortable?"


    "Hmm..." Even though she was ashamed to the limit, Yingzi nodded obediently when she heard Zhou Ye''s question.


    "Baby...you are comfortable, but I''m not comfortable yet, what should I do?" Zhou Ye whispered with a smile...


    "I, I don''t know..." Yingzizhen lowered her head, wishing to bury her head in her chest.


    "Come on, boy... I''ll tell you how to do it." Zhou Ye said, gently dropping Yingzi in his arms and turning her back towards him...


    Then, Zhou Ye asked her to hold her pink arm on the boulder...


    With the completion of this posture, a perfect cannon stand has been set up.


    In this posture, Yingzi''s tight buttocks are completely protruding...


    However, just when Zhou Ye was holding his cock in his hand, standing behind Yingzi and aiming, he planned to break through the thin line of defense with one blow...


    Yingzi covered her already wet acupuncture points with her hands, turned her head and asked in an almost imploring tone: "Brother Zhou...you, you will marry me, right?"


    By now, Yingzi knew that she couldn''t hate Zhou Ye anyway in her heart.


    Even if Zhou Ye was just playing with her... she couldn''t refuse Zhou Ye.


    All she could do was to use this begging tone to make Zhou Ye make a promise to herself-even if she knew he was lying to herself, she would admit it.


    Standing behind Yingzi, Zhou Ye looked at the crystal teardrops at the corner of her eyes, and felt pity in his heart."Silly girl... Of course I will marry you..."


    While talking, Zhou Ye bent over and blocked Yingzi''s small eyes.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s promise... Yingzi instantly felt that even if he died for him, he would die without regret.


    At this moment, she no longer covered her hole with her hand. Instead, she grabbed Zhou Ye''s hot meat stick and pressed it against her already fully lubricated hole. The next one...


    With that slippery energy...


    Zhou Ye felt his meat stick instantly entered a tight and warm voice...


    And at this time, because of the severe pain... Yingzi desperately clamped his dolphins, making Zhou Ye feel that his cock was desperately gripped by a soft and moist little hand. Don''t mention the refreshing energy.


    After a while--


    After Yingzi was relieved for a while... Zhou Ye began to hold her and lifted his waist.


    The rushing sound of the river beside him, coupled with the slaps of meat beating meat from the two exercises, and the chucking sound of a meat stick sticking in a wet hole, constituted a lewd moon under the moon. serenade.


    From the beginning of not admitting defeat... until later, Zhou Ye was fucked by incontinence.


    How many orgasms Yingzi has experienced, only she knows...


    Even the stubborn Yingzi actually listened to Zhou Ye''s words and offered his own chrysanthemum small hole in order to completely refresh his own man.


    It was Zhou Ye''s unique enema magic, otherwise... he might not have won Yingzi''s three-hole full-open achievement here.


    After all, chrysanthemum blooming requires some preparation tools.


    Of course, Yingzi also paid a heavy price for her stubbornness...


    She has no strength at all now, and she allows her man to hold her and wash the bodies of the two in the river.


    When the two of them took a shower, they almost wiped out their guns...


    If it hadn''t been for Zhou Ye to look at the swollen old hole between Yingzi''s legs, it would be difficult for him to enjoy it.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2097

    After drying his body and putting on his clothes... Zhou Ye once again carried Yingzi with a shotgun and a flashlight and walked towards the camp.


    At this time, Hu Bayi and Fatty Wang were still asleep...


    Zhou Ye held Yingzi and walked to the campfire and sat down... "Hey, go to sleep, I will watch the night..."


    "Well, I want to sleep in your arms..." Yingzi said with a blushing face.


    For Yingzi, she just lost her virginity when she was the most clingy to her man... Even she wished to be tied to Zhou Ye for twenty-four hours...


    Hearing Yingzi''s words, Zhou Ye smiled, "Okay..."


    "Don¡¯t let me... I know... I don¡¯t look pretty... But I will be obedient... I will give birth to you, and I will sew clothes for you... I don¡¯t cook as good as you cook. But I will learn..."


    Yingzi lay halfway in Zhou Ye''s arms, closing her eyes and muttering: "I can hunt, I will make you meat every day... OK..."


    "it is good¡­¡­"


    Listening to Yingzi''s simple but heartwarming love words, Zhou Ye was moved...He lightly pecked Yingzi''s little goose, "Hey, go to sleep... I will be your man from now on... you know?"


    "Hmm..." Yingzi hummed softly when he heard Zhou Ye''s words, and a satisfied smile appeared in her horns.


    Chapter 2478 the duo forced into dog food


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and seventy eight


    Early in the morning, Hu Bayi was awakened by the sound of birdsong in the forest.


    Last night, he slept very well...


    Although they didn''t have such things as sleeping bags, they were very hot on the bed, so they didn''t feel how wet the ground was.


    What is Tuhuo Kang??


    When I was barbecuing at the camp, I threw some riverside stones into the fire to heat up.


    Before going to bed, play a slap-deep pit under the ground by the campfire, pave the hot stones, and then fill the soil back in.


    That night, the ground was warm and it didn''t make people feel cold at all.


    Of course, it was possible to do this thanks to the fact that he and Fatty brought two engineer shovel...otherwise, they wouldn''t do such a laborious task.


    "Well¡ªthe long-lost breath of nature." Hu Bayi took a deep breath of the mountain and forest air, and opened his eyes.


    However, when he just sat up, the scene before him completely stunned him.


    I saw that by the campfire... Zhou Ye was sitting there, using a lunch box to combine the leftover zongzi meat and rice, making meat porridge...


    To say that this wouldn''t surprise Hu Bayi, after all, Zhou Ye''s cooking ability is something that everyone can see.


    What really surprised Hu Bayi was that half of Yingzi''s body was lying in Zhou Ye''s arms, and his arms were still holding his waist tightly.


    Although the clothes on the two of them are neat and tidy... but-just one scene is enough to surprise Hu Bayi.


    "Fuck..."


    In surprise, Hu Bayi''s voice became much louder without knowing it.


    It didn''t matter what he said, waking up Fatty Wang and Yingzi.


    "Lao Hu, what are you doing so surprised early in the morning?" Fatty Wang said as he sat up...


    However, as soon as he sat up, like Hu Bayi, he was shocked by the relationship between Yingzi and Zhou Ye."Fuck--Yezi, you are really awesome."


    The noise of these two woke up Yingzi who was sleeping in Zhou Ye''s arms in an instant.


    She opened her eyes and looked at the two silly old men with eyes as big as copper bells in front of her. She yawned softly and said, "Brother Hu, Fat Brother...you got up so early... "


    "You...you...you and Yezi, you..." Fatty Wang pointed to Yingzi, and he was a little confused.


    "Fatty, go with you..." Hu Bayi couldn''t wait, he pulled Fatty Wang aside and asked: "Yingzi...you are with Yezi you two..."


    The Northeast women themselves dare to love and hate. They have never been like the girls in those big cities. They obviously do everything, and they are embarrassed to face the eyes of others...


    What''s more, Yingzi is a female hunter who has dared to single-handedly enter the mountains and forests since she was thirteen.


    Affirmed is affirmed...


    Although she is shy, she will never deny it.


    Therefore, when facing Old Hu and Fatty Wang, he said, "Big Brother Zhou is my man..."


    This sentence instantly left Hu Bayi and Wang Fatty speechless.


    In the end, Lao Hu and Fatty Wang could only choose a big thumb against Zhou Ye... "Yezi, you are really awesome."


    "Haha... I am not awesome, I don''t know... I only know... You two can only rely on yourself for breakfast in the morning..." Zhou Ye said as he took the fragrant meat in front of him The porridge was placed beside the fire.


    "Yingzi, let''s go wash...after washing, I will eat."


    "I, I want you to go with me..." Yingzi said with red cheeks.


    Is she acting like a baby? One is because in the morning, she wants to solve her personal metabolism problem, except Zhou Ye, she can''t call others, another reason, because she refused to admit defeat last night, she was a little bad... Ye is holding her arms, she can''t walk well.


    "Then I will just hug you to wash..." Of course, Zhou Ye also understood Yingzi''s difficulties, so he put his hands hard, picked up Yingzi and stood up in the princess hug, and walked away.


    Lao Hu and Fatty Wang watched dumbly as their figures disappeared on the huge rocks on the river beach.


    "Old Hu...do you think that Yezi is too awesome for women..."


    "Yaoyao is like this, so is Yingzi...none of them can hold on for a day."


    Hearing what the fat man said, although Lao Hu agreed with him, but...what''s the use of saying those at this time??"Yezi''s awesomeness is not your awesomeness. You are envious of you, don''t hurry up to take the deer meat tied from the tree and roast it on the fire... we''re on the road after eating."


    "Hey, are you saying that Yezi is a bit too heavy and forgetful? If you take Yingzi, you won''t cook for us." Fatty Wang said depressed...


    No way, who told Zhou Ye that the meat porridge left behind was so fragrant??


    "A big man, what do you always compare with a woman? Is it okay to be a little bit talented??" Old Hu gave the fat man an angry white.


    While putting the leftover deer meat on the bonfire to heat them up, the two of them walked towards the woods together. They also had to solve the problem of personal metabolism.


    Since Yingzi and the others have gone to the river, they must not be able to go to the river, so they can only go to the forest.


    After a while--


    By the time Lao Hu and Fatty returned to the campfire, Zhou Ye had already returned with Yingzi.


    Seeing the two of you feeding me a spoonful of meat porridge, I fed you a spoonful of meat porridge with the sweet look, Hu Bayi and Fatty deeply felt the world''s malice towards single dogs...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2098

    The two of them ate meat porridge, but the two of them ate the dry meat with cold water.


    This treatment is really bad.


    Even Hu Bayi and Fatty Wang both felt the idea of ??finding a woman to marry as soon as they were rich.


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t know or didn''t want to know the thoughts in the minds of these two guys. He just habitually abused dogs and fed dog food.


    After breakfast, everyone cleaned up and turned on their horses again.


    This time, even the riding position has changed.


    Fatty Wang and Lao Hu each ride a horse, while Zhou Ye rides with Yingzi.


    Obviously, it was Zhou Ye and Yingzi who were in love with each other and did not want to be separated. In fact, it was Zhou Ye who wanted to take care of Yingzi who had just broken down.


    In the next few days, Lao Hu and Fatty Wang were fed with dog food every day by Zhou Ye and Yingzi. The only thing that talked about masturbation was that they kept eating game along the way, like flying dragons, pheasants and hares, and Mountain mushrooms... I don''t eat them again every day.


    These delicacies and game finally made the two single dogs feel a touch of comfort while being forced into dog food...


    Three days later, the group of people finally left the hilly area and completely entered the deep mountains and old forests-Wang Fatty and Lao Hu''s dog food was temporarily eaten up.


    Chapter 2479 you two look too alike...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and seventy nine


    Although the dog food is not needed for Lao Hu and Fatty Wang for the time being, it does not mean that the two of them are relaxed.


    Yingzi, who had completely healed her body, once again turned into that hot girl who was so angry that she wouldn''t let the little chili pepper.


    Except for his own man Zhou Ye, Yingzi made the arrangements for Lao Hu and Fatty Wang clearly...she had the final say on who was going to do, what route to take, and what to eat.


    Except that in front of Zhou Ye, she would become that well-behaved sister, in front of Old Hu and Wang Fatty, she was a queen of the mountains.


    Command Hu Bayi, the retired platoon leader, and command the group of hounds...


    How could Fatty Wang¡¯s temper stand this??


    He went up and said, "Why can Yezi do nothing?"


    "Because my man cooks... Is your cooking delicious as my man cooks?"


    Yingzi''s words made Fatty Wang so hard to find North.


    This shows how important it is to master a technology.


    Precisely because of this, Fatty Wang was commanded by Yingzi like a dog... Still nothing, who told him that he can''t cook.


    Without further ado, after diving into the dense forest and walking for another seven or eight days, everyone finally reached the Heifengkou Yerengou on the Sino-Mongolian border.


    Looking at the sun that was about to set, Yingzi led everyone to the camp next to a river in the forest.


    "Brother, you rest..." Yingzi, who really dared to blatantly favor his own man, let his own man rest on one side, and then looked directly at Lao Hu and Fatty Wang, "Tie the horse over there and fasten it." ..."


    Being drunk by Yingzi this little pepper along the way, Lao Hu and Fatty Wang are almost used to it.


    The two of them did not say a word, and obediently led everyone''s horses, walked to the side of the big tree, and tied the horse''s reins to the tree.


    "This little girl...this is blatantly biased towards Yezi." Fatty Wang said dissatisfied.


    "What''s the matter, people don''t favor other men, or do they favor you?" Lao Hu said cheerfully, "Besides, when you eat Yezi''s food, isn''t it comfortable to eat?"


    For Hu Bayi, this was nothing...Anyway, he was very satisfied with Zhou Ye''s delicious food.


    "Cut, I''m just not convinced that the little girl tossed our two elders like grandsons..."


    "Forget it, you don''t have Yezi''s outstanding face, what should you do honestly."


    "Yes, I won''t talk to you anymore, help me take it... I''ll get rid of it." The fat man said, handing his backpack to Lao Hu.


    "Be careful..."


    "rest assured¡­¡­"


    On the other hand, even though Yingzi said that Zhou Ye should be resting, he still helped his woman pick up a rock and bonfire...


    "Brother, didn''t you let you rest..."


    Seeing the behavior of his own man, Yingzi who hugged some dry wood came over, threw the dry wood in his arms to the ground with a bang, and said distressedly.


    "It''s okay, I''m not muddy... This little thing doesn''t make me tired..." Zhou Ye said, pulling Yingzi into his arms and blowing a breath in her ear, "Yingzi ...There, it doesn''t hurt anymore, right?"


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yingzi''s face turned red instantly."Ok¡­¡­"


    Of course she knew what Zhou Ye was talking about...


    In fact, since the first day in the forest, she has been fine...but it didn¡¯t take long before she was dragged into the forest for a wild night by her own man during the night. .


    So, she was sadly swollen again...


    This is the third time the swelling has disappeared these days...


    No way, although Yingzi is not a weak little girl, she still doesn''t look enough when facing an existence outside of Zhou Ye''s specifications...


    The lower abdomen, which was irrigated by Zhou Ye every time, was slightly bulging, and the mouth of the acupoint was high and swollen.


    Recently, Yingzi has some desire to go back soon... She has actually realized that she is no longer an opponent of her own man, and she desperately needs an ally to fight Zhou Ye with her.


    "That night...Let''s..." Zhou Ye smiled evilly, whispering in Yingzi''s ear.


    "Yeah..." At this moment, the Yingzi in Zhou Ye''s arms didn''t have the aggressive energy just now, she was a little woman who was obedient and obedient.


    Just when the two of them were you and me, suddenly... from the forest in the distance, a fat man screamed-"Ah-Lao Hu, Yezi...Help..."


    Hearing Fatty Wang''s call for help, Zhou Ye hurriedly stood up, let go of the Yingzi in his arms, and ran towards the direction of the sound.


    Yingzi also hurriedly followed, and while running, he loaded the shotgun in his hand...At the same time, he gave instructions to the hound chasing him, "Go..."


    Lao Hu also ran over quickly...


    Zhou Ye''s speed was obviously faster than the others. When he saw Fatty Wang, the other talents had just ran half the distance.


    Seeing Fatty Wang''s embarrassment, Zhou Ye almost didn''t laugh.


    I saw Fatty Wang at this moment, carrying his waistband in his hands, desperately running towards the camp...and behind him, followed by a wild boar over one meter high.


    Obviously-when this guy was relieved, he ran into this mountain tyrant.


    Of course, with a smile, Zhou Ye would not watch Fatty Wang be killed by a wild boar.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2099

    "Fatty, get down!"


    When Fatty Wang heard Zhou Ye''s voice, he immediately lay on the ground.


    At this time, the wild boar was less than five meters away from Fatty Wang...


    Here, Zhou Ye''s arm shook, and a cold light flashed...The wild boar that rushed towards Fat Wang suddenly let out a stern cry, and then crashed to the ground.


    At this time, Fatty Wang stood up on the ground Shi Shiran and looked at the guy who had just chased him behind him.


    I saw a cold and gleaming Bayi Army thorn between the eyes of the wild boar more than one meter high.


    Fatty Wang knew this army thorn...This was a toy Zhou Yechang held in his hand to play with.


    "Fuck, stupid stuff, don''t you want to eat your fat man? Tonight, the fat man will eat you..." Fatty Wang walked to the boar corpse and kicked the dead boar angrily. The waist pulled out Zhou Ye''s Bayi Army stabbing.


    "Yezi, thank you... Damn, if it weren''t for you, I would have been planted in the hands of this beast this time."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled and took the army stab that the fat man handed over...without speaking.


    "Hey, by the way, Yezi...Why did you just let me get down?" Fatty asked strangely.


    "Your brothers look so alike... if you don''t get down, I''m afraid that I will kill you by mistake..." Zhou Ye teased casually.


    "Worri..."


    Chapter 2480 the origin of holding the moon ditch


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and eighty


    The sunset slowly fell, and the night gradually fell...


    On the clearing in the forest, the bonfire is slowly...


    The crowd sat around the campfire...Zhou Ye turned over the wild boar in his hands... Yingzi sat leaning against him, leaning half of his body against him, staring at his man with big beautiful eyes. The wild boar skewers on the wooden drill in his hand were drooling.


    Originally, according to Yingzi''s idea, it was just to chop off the wild boar''s hind legs and put it on the campfire for roasting.


    But Zhou Ye felt that doing so was really violent.


    Therefore, he simply stripped off the most delicious parts of wild boar, cut into finger-sized meat strips, marinated them with cooking wine and other seasonings, and finally mobilized Lao Hu and the others to cut them with a dagger. A few pine wood drills... Eat directly on kebabs.


    Wild boars are not like hogs, they are all incited.


    Wild boars have not been instigated since they were young, and the meat has a fishy smell...If you don''t use cooking wine and other seasonings to remove the fishy, ??it won''t taste good at all when roasted dry.


    The skewers have just been put on the shelves at this time, and it¡¯s too early to be grilled...


    Fatty Wang looked at Zhou Ye''s barbecue, while looking for words without words: "This Savage Ditch is so big... Lao Hu, how do you find the cemetery..."


    "Why?" Zhou Ye looked at Fatty Wang and said, "Isn''t there an old Hu... his family handicraft, isn''t he doing this business."


    "Yezi, you look at me too high... I''m just a half-hearted man..." Hu Bayi licked his horns, and said, "If you want to talk about finding the cemetery, you still have to look at your Yingzi..."


    Hearing Lao Hu mentioning herself, Yingzi turned her head and glanced at him...


    I didn''t want to continue talking, but... Thinking about it carefully, it seems that her man came to this place also for the graveyard, so in the end she still spoke."My father said that this place used to be the cemetery of the nobles of the Great Golden Kingdom. Later, the Mongolian army broke the golden soldiers at Heifengkou, and the corpses of those golden soldiers were thrown into this ditch by the Mongolian army. ¡­"


    "Later, I don''t know when a savage appeared... and it was called the savage ditch."


    Hearing what Yingzi said, Lao Hu and Fatty Wang fell silent.


    If they didn''t feel low in their hearts at the beginning, Yingzi''s words gave them unlimited hope.


    It just so happened that Zhou Ye''s meat skewers were almost grilled at this time, and he distributed the meat skewers to everyone.


    Everyone feasted on skewers...


    "Hey--it''s delicious, Yezi...your craftsmanship, opening a barbecue restaurant in Beijing... will definitely make a fortune." Fatty Wang couldn''t stop eating the meat skewers.


    "Hehe... I am not short of money."


    Zhou Ye left Fatty Wang speechless...


    Yes, that''s right, Zhou Ye''s cooking skills are really good... But the problem is-they don''t lack money...


    No shortage of money...


    Lack of money...


    money¡­¡­


    Does this Nima still have a way to chat??Fatty Wang overturned countless small tables of minds at this moment...


    Seeing Fatty Wang''s dumb look, Yingzi couldn''t help but laugh...


    For her, it is really interesting to see how her own man feels invisible every day.


    At this moment, the old Hu who was eating the meat skewers spoke... He looked at the bright moon at the mountain pass in the distance and said, "Do you know why it was called Pengyuegou before?"


    "I don''t know..." Fatty Wang returned with a blank look.


    Lao Hu Sanxiawuzu 2 stuffed the meat skewers in his hand, then turned around and took out the compass from his backpack. He picked up the flashlight and stood up. After turning a half circle around the camp, he stopped... Looking at Yinyue at the mouth of the valley in the distance, "Because when the moon rises to the highest point of the valley, looking up from here, there will be an illusion in the peripheral light of the eyes, and there are two huge peaks on both sides. Arm, reach out and hold to the bright moon."


    "Hey, let me take a look..." Fatty Wang also stood up, took the skewers and ran to Lao Hu''s side, and followed his gaze, "Hey, it is like this... OK, old. Hu... can be a historian."


    Although Zhou Ye had known all this for a long time, he saw the curious look in the eyes of the woman in his arms, and he stood up and led her to Lao Hu''s back.


    I saw that the bright moon in front of me was rising from the bottom of the valley, and the towering peaks on both sides were really like two huge arms, holding the bright moon.


    "The reason why the nobles of the Golden Kingdom are buried here is because they can absorb the essence of the sun and the moon," Lao Hu continued, looking at the bright moon in the distance, "just this Feng Shui, there must be a big tomb."


    Hearing Hu Bayi''s words, Fatty Wang showed an expression of joy that could not be hidden."Lao Hu... is this the half of the book your family passed down?"


    "You look at the terrain, steady, majestic, swallowing mountains and rivers... the west is the grassland, and the north is connected to the Daxinganling... just tell you this, the prairie of Outer Mongolia is like a vast ocean, and this Pengyuegou is like It''s a big river that flows into the sea... Just this Feng Shui, the emperor is not worthy, but it is more than enough to be equipped with a prince general or something."


    Hearing what Hu Bayi said... Fatty Wang wanted to find out those big tombs now and dig him out.


    It''s a pity that it''s too late at this time... the sky is too dark, it''s really not a good time to dig a grave.


    Therefore, in the end, he could only endure his heart, and sat back by the bonfire again, and picked up the meat skewers... "Tomorrow, we will start to do it tomorrow... Uncle, I don''t believe it, my Wang Kaixuan can''t make money..."


    Seeing Fatty Wang''s fierce expression, Hu Bayi couldn''t help but smile.


    He knew that Fatty Wang had been psychologically depressed for too long along the way... He broke the cauldron and ran to the village, but found nothing... Then Ying Zi was assaulted along the way, just like his grandson, and Ye Zi was forcibly stuffed with dog food...


    It''s strange to be in a good mood.


    Right now, it''s hopeful to get rich... Only when he feels unhappy are there ghosts.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2100

    In fact, it was not only Fatty Wang who was happy, but Old Hu was also happy in his heart... Except for Zhou Ye who had no money at home and ran over to play around, which one of him or Fatty Wang was not a poor middle peasant??


    Who runs here not for money...


    Therefore, the psychology of Hu Bayi at this time is also euphoric...


    As for Zhou Ye and Yingzi...


    Although the old nonsense is very lively, but for Yingzi, it is just to listen to it... For her, the so-called ancient tomb is far less worrying than the clothing, food, housing and transportation of her own man...


    Hunters, look for those who have nothing to eat, and look for those who have nothing to drink...


    For Yingzi, who has never seen the outside world, what a tomb is, it is more important to think about how to deal with his own man tonight.


    Thinking of this, Yingzi threw the wooden stick that had eaten up the skewers into the bonfire, stood up, and said nonchalantly: "You continue to eat, I''ll go pick some firewood..."


    Hearing this secret signal, Zhou Ye was happy... "It''s so late, I don''t worry about you... I''ll accompany you."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Chapter 2481 the thief hole excavated by predecessors


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and eighty one


    Fatty Wang and Hu Bayi sitting by the campfire just watched Zhou Ye and Yingzi gradually disappear into the dense forest...


    It wasn''t until a long while later that they were sure that they were far away... Fatty Wang couldn''t help but spit out: "Fuck, these two are too bad..."


    "The young couple''s business, what does it matter to you..." Hu Bayi said with a smile: "Just you talk a lot..."


    "I''m not worried about them..." Fatty Wang muttered, "These two haven''t got the certificate yet..."


    "That''s also the private matter of the two of them, so you don''t have to worry so much." Said this, Lao Hu remembered the first time Yingzi said he was going to collect firewood, when Fatty Wang wanted to show his courtesy. It''s like being back...


    [It is better to bring a dog... you are not as useful as a dog.


    This was the original words of Yingzi at the time when Fatty Wang hadn''t been able to slow down Fatty Wang for a long time.


    Later, after Zhou Ye followed up, Fatty Wang became fascinated. Feelings are the secret words of a young couple going out on a date...


    Thinking of this, Lao Hu couldn''t help laughing...


    Fatty Wang naturally knew what Lao Hu was laughing at, but he had nothing to say... Originally, he had nothing to do with his courtesy, but to make Yingzi say a few words less often, but he made such a joke before he thought about it...


    This Nima...


    At this moment, suddenly in the dark mountains and forests in the distance, there was a cry of surprise.


    Listen to the voice, who is not Yingzi??


    "No, Yingzi and Yezi have had an accident..."


    "Go, hurry..."


    At this moment, no matter whether it was the fat man or the old Hu, he didn''t care much about it, and he took the flashlight in his hand and rushed out.


    When they ran out for about two to three hundred meters following the sound... only vaguely saw the light of Zhou Ye and Yingzi''s flashlights.


    "Yezi, Yingzi...what happened to you?" Lao Hu asked loudly as he ran.


    "It''s okay, it''s just that there is a big hole here. Yingzi didn''t see it clearly just now and almost fell in..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s reply, Lao Hu breathed a sigh of relief...


    In the middle of the night, what I fear most in the mountains and forests is to encounter that kind of large beast...Fortunately, it is not a beast.


    Thinking of this, Lao Hu slowed down his pace...


    When he and Fatty Wang ran to Zhou Ye and Yingzi''s side, they were stunned.


    I saw that on the ground in front of everyone, there was a small cave...


    The diameter of the cave entrance is a little over one meter. Because of the age, the entrance of the cave has been sealed by tree roots for a half...


    Come to think of it, just now Yingzi almost fell, probably because the dead branches and fallen leaves in the forest blocked the entire hole.That''s why Yingzi almost fell in accidentally...


    At this time, Yingzi was snuggling in Zhou Ye''s arms... I was afraid.


    Just now, if it hadn''t been for Zhou Ye to see that something was wrong, he would drag her into his arms, maybe she would have fallen in.


    Looking at the dark bottomless hole, Yingzi was afraid for a while.


    She is now very afraid of death... She hasn''t given birth to her own man yet... She just enjoyed the taste of love, she didn''t want to die at all.


    Zhou Ye gently slapped Yingzi''s back with Zhong Yingzi, comforting her in a low voice... "Goodbye, don''t be afraid...Don''t be afraid..."


    With the comfort of her own man, Yingzi felt that the fear in her heart was gradually decreasing...


    At this time, Hu Bayi, who was lying on the ground and inspecting the hole, was already laughing..."Hahaha...well, Yingzi...it''s great...you stepped on the empty foot and you stepped out for us. A way of making money..."


    Hearing what Lao Hu said, Yingzi didn''t want to say a word... What is it that she stepped on the air to make money for them??


    Can you take a look at gloating??She almost was scared to death just now...


    "Well, Yingzi... Lao Hu is not laughing at you, he is really happy..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Yingzi''s buttocks...


    "What''s he happy about? I''m so happy that I almost fell into the hole?" Yingzi pouted dissatisfiedly and said, "I''m too conscientious. I knew I shouldn''t have listened to the old secretary''s words, and led them the way..."


    "If you don''t listen to the old party secretary, you can still meet me?" Zhou Ye teased.


    "I was unlucky just when I met you... I was eaten so hard by you..." Yingzi gave her man a proud glance, and then hugged her waist firmly again...


    But at this time, the old Hu who was looking at the underground cave there also stood up... looked at Zhou Ye, "Yezi...you can see it too?"


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    "Oh, I said what dumb riddles you two are playing here...what can I see in this hole?" Fatty Wang said impatiently.


    "This is not a naturally formed hole... This is a hole dug by a tomb robber..." Old nonsense said, his face becoming serious.


    "What? The robbery hole dug by the tomb thief? Didn''t the things inside have been taken away long ago?" Hearing Lao Hu''s words, Fat Wang suddenly looked anxious."Fuck, what kind of grandson who doesn''t open his eyes dares to cut the fat man''s Hu?"


    "The contents inside should not have been passive..." Hu Bayi said, lifting his foot and kicking a wooden box next to it that was covered by fallen leaves... There was a loud noise inside.


    Hearing the sound, the fat man squatted down, opened the wooden box and took a look. There were a few tools inside...


    There is a shovel, there is a rope... There is also a weird shape like a few steel pipes...


    "This is-Luoyang Shovel?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2101

    "Hmm..." Lao Hu nodded slightly, "These tomb robbers should not have succeeded...or else, things won''t be left here..."


    "Then where did those tomb robbers go?" Fatty Wang asked curiously.


    "Then... isn''t it in the cave?" Zhou Ye lifted his chin... motioned to the thief on the ground and said: "They have dug the thief, but they haven''t taken these guys who eat... Obviously , Those guys did not crawl out of the tomb in the end..."


    "Fuck..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Wang Fatty involuntarily took a few steps backwards suddenly...At this moment, he felt that the dark flashlight couldn''t shine through the hole, as if there was a cannibal monster...


    It''s terrifying...


    "Maybe they were hit by the mechanism in the ancient tomb, or maybe the tunnel inside collapsed and pressed them down... However, no matter what, it is cheaper for us... At least we don''t have to bother to find Place, digging a hole..." Hu Bayi said here, sighed, stood up,


    In fact, he still didn''t say something... or maybe the group of tomb robbers were too greedy... alarmed the owner in the tomb... and left a dead body...


    This sentence is not suitable to say now. It will be good if he knows what he has in mind, but it is not good to say it.


    In any case, they finally did not come in vain, and found a hacked hole... Now, all they need to do is to wait for dawn.


    Chapter 2482 the ancient tomb...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and eighty two


    In the early morning of the next day, as usual... After washing up, everyone had breakfast.


    Lao Hu and Fatty Wang began to prepare...


    Lao Hu put the black donkey hoof, glutinous rice, red thread, candles and other items that he had prepared long ago into his treasure bag, while Fatty Wang hung the engineer shovel on his belt and tied his calf. A tactical dagger.


    At this big glance, the two of them are just like going to the battlefield.


    On the contrary, Zhou Ye didn''t make any preparations... He should be amused with his own woman and continue to amused with his own woman, without any tension at all.


    "Yezi, don''t you need to prepare something?" Old Hu asked curiously.


    "I learned the Indian method and the mind method, and I don''t need to resort to foreign objects..." Zhou Ye said indifferently.


    For Hu Bayi, what he knew about onmyoji was also about the tomb-robbing feng shui. Regarding the yin and yang exorcism, he knew all about the six orifices and knew nothing about it.


    Therefore, what Zhou Ye said, he believed whatever.


    As for the folk way of using yellow rooster blood to draw talisman... In Hu Bayi''s view, that is a liar.


    Those who are not busy will not...


    Hu Bayi was completely convinced by Zhou Ye''s leakage of origami in the private room of the Beijing Hotel. Therefore, he was absolutely convinced by Zhou Ye.


    Yingzi, who was snuggling in Zhou Ye''s arms, keenly felt something when he heard what his man said.


    "Brother, do you want to go down too?"


    "Um..." Zhou Ye nodded lightly, "I am Lao Hu''s guardian, I can''t go down."


    "Then I will go down with you too..." Yingzi stared at Zhou Ye after saying this.


    She was afraid that Zhou Ye would not let her go down...


    For Yingzi, in her simple thoughts, wherever her own man goes, she will follow wherever she goes... Life is Zhou Ye''s person, and death is Zhou Ye''s ghost.


    "Okay... Let''s go down together." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded when he heard Yingzi''s words.


    He is still very confident about the small matter of protecting his own woman...


    Although Lao Hu and Fat Wang on the side felt that letting Yingzi go down was not a good idea, since Zhou Ye had said so, they were not good at objecting.


    Besides, they would not listen to them when they opposed Yingzi.


    Without further ado¡­¡­


    After working for nearly an hour, everyone is considered ready.


    The next group of four people walked towards the thief hole discovered last night.


    When he came to the entrance of the thief cave, he looked at the dark cave... Fatty Wang spoke a little bit and said: "How do I feel that there is a yin wind blowing straight up from the cave?"


    "That''s because you think too much..." Hu Bayi said, tied the rope to the trunk on the side, then turned on the flashlight, tied it to his chest, took the rope first, and slid down. I will explore the way for you..."


    As Hu Bayi''s figure disappeared into the cave... Fatty Wang who was standing at the entrance of the cave became nervous.


    After a while, Hu Bayi''s voice came out from the cave... "Fatty, Yezi, come down... it''s safe inside."


    "okay¡­¡­"


    Fatty Wang slipped down the rope for the second time... Then Zhou Ye and Yingzi.


    After everyone entered the cave, they were stunned by the scene in front of them...


    The thief was driven into the corridor of the tomb from the side...


    Looking at the empty tomb corridor in front of him, Fatty looked like an expert and said, "Yezi, Lao Hu...you stand back..."


    While talking, he untied the rope on his body, and threw it forward... and started to play with the rope on the corridor of the tomb.


    "Are you stupid?" Zhou Ye gave the fat man a speechless look, then took Yingzi to step and walked towards the stone path in the corridor.


    "Fuck, Yezi, beware of organs..." the fat man shouted.


    "The mechanism your sister... even if there is a mechanism, it is inspired by weight. Do you use a broken rope to flick it around, or do you think there was an infrared mechanism in ancient times?"


    After speaking, Zhou Ye walked onto the corridor of the tomb without hesitation...


    "Puff...Fatty, don''t you show your timidity..." Lao Hu patted Fatty''s shoulder with a smile, and followed Zhou Ye''s pace.


    "Hey...Organ...Fuck, let''s beg... You don''t know good people..." Fatty Wang looked at him without paying attention, and silently took the rope in his hand and followed him...


    The entire tomb path is not long, about ten meters in length...


    Passing through the tomb passage, you reach the door of the main burial chamber...At this time, the door of the main burial chamber has been opened...


    Obviously, someone has been here...


    Zhou Ye took Yingzi and pushed open the half-open stone door of the main burial chamber without hesitation, and walked in...


    The main burial chamber is about 20 square meters in size. On the surrounding walls, the life stories of the owner of the tomb are carved.


    On the right side of the tomb, there is a small arch, inside is the funerary...


    In the funeral room, in addition to some bottles and cans, there are some tattered weapons and a huge mace.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2102

    Seeing these things, Fatty Wang raised his foot dissatisfied and wanted to kick... "Fuck... this Nima''s are all tattered..."


    "Stop..." Zhou Ye yelled violently, shaking Fatty Wang with fright.


    "What''s the matter? Yezi?" Fatty Wang asked stupidly, leaving the ground with one foot.


    "Are you stupid?" Zhou Ye looked at Fatty Wang and said, "What are you doing here?"


    "The rich..."


    "Then you dare to kick these things?" Zhou Ye hated iron and steel and said, "Do you know how much pottery pots from the Jin Dynasty are worth?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Fatty Wang''s eyes suddenly lit up... "Yezi, what do you mean... this thing is very valuable."


    "What do you mean?" Zhou Ye said grimly.


    This fool... knows that the gold and silver treasures in the tomb are valuable... Are there any cheap pots that can be buried with the general??Just get out a few pieces, it will be enough for these fools to eat and drink for a lifetime...


    No wonder these two fools stole so many tombs in the original work, and they kept clanging so poorly.


    It''s not that they are incapable, but that they have a low vision.


    The so-called gold and silver are priceless, and porcelain is priceless... These two fools, don''t want to put Jinshan Yinshan, they have to ask for some jade... The jade that is buried is really worthless.


    But in fact, this was also deliberately arranged by the original author. Otherwise, the two goods in the first tomb would become multimillionaires, so how can they still have the mind to continue to robber the tomb?Just come and finish the whole book...


    However, Zhou Ye obviously didn¡¯t plan to leave according to the original book... After Zhou Ye¡¯s reminder, the fat man looked at these buried earthenware pots in front of him, his eyes lit up... "Slowly look for the coffin of that product." ...I will transport these things first..."


    Hearing what the fat man said, Lao Hu didn''t care either... "All right...you be careful..."


    "Come on, don''t worry about me doing things..." As he said, Fatty Wang carefully picked up two clay pots and walked out.


    Chapter 2483 Strange Half-length Skeleton


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and eighty three


    "Wait...Fatty..."


    Just when the fat man was about to leave with two clay pots...but he was yelled at by Lao Hu.


    "What''s the matter? Old Hu..." The fat man looked at and stopped, and looked at Hu Bayi with a strange look... "What did you find again?"


    "Something is wrong..." Lao Hu carefully checked with a flashlight, and muttered in his mouth: "Don''t you think something is wrong? What about those tomb robbers? They threw their tools at the entrance of the cave, obviously. Nothing left this ancient tomb..."


    "Then where did they go?"


    Hearing what Lao Hu said, the fat man couldn''t help but shudder... tremblingly said: "Don''t scare me, Lao Hu... Maybe, maybe they look down on this place, are they gone?"


    "Don''t be nonsense... I don''t look down on this place anymore, they shouldn''t throw the guy who eats at the entrance of the cave..." Hu Bayi murmured: "And, you didn''t find... Is this wrong? Underground in the dense forest , It should be full of bugs and ants... But can you see a bug in this tomb up to now?"


    "Fuck... Old Hu... Don''t scare me..."


    Following Lao Hu''s words, Fatty Wang has begun to feel something is wrong...


    The so-called suspicious ghosts, when he first came down, Fatty Wang still felt that there was nothing wrong with it, but now, as Lao Hu said that, he now feels that the air around him has become gloomy...the cool air kept moving towards him. In the neck...


    In fact, it''s not just Fatty Wang, even Yingzi feels that this tomb is a little bit oozing...


    Unconsciously, she hugged her man''s arm tightly, until her Huns felt the warmth from her man''s body, and then relaxed."Brother Hu...you, don''t scare people..."


    "Old Hu is not scary..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    He looked around, then pointed to the western wall of the burial room, leaning on a few half-person-high bronze shields, and said, "That''s the place where the anger is the heaviest...Do you want to open it?? "


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Hu Bayi and Fatty Wang looked at each other...


    They hesitated...


    In fact, at this time they have almost got what they want...that is money.


    According to Zhou Ye''s reminder, they can get enough money from this funeral room, and then go to the bottom to investigate the so-called most Yin Qi place, which is really not worth the loss.


    But, the same sentence-curiosity killed the cat.


    To say that if Lao Hu had no curiosity, it would be too nonsense.


    He is really curious...


    What caused such a strange environment in the tomb... You know, although it''s already in autumn outside... However, because the tomb is underground, it doesn''t seem too cold compared to the outside environment. The environment is supposed to be the environment that insects like most.


    Why are there no ants in the entire tomb??


    Hu Bayi felt that if he didn''t check it out, even if he had made a fortune, he would not be happy in the future...This matter will make him remember for a lifetime.


    Thinking of this, Hu Bayi said, "I''ll go and see...what the hell is going on, I don''t believe it...Under the situation in the whole country, what other ghosts and snakes dare to confront the people..."


    As he said, he walked towards the western wall of the funeral room, and raised his hand to move the shield against the wall.


    The weight of the bronze shield is not light, each weighing thirty or forty catties...


    That shield is not one yet, but three are stacked together.


    "Come on, fat man, give me a hand..."


    "Oh, good..." Although Fatty Wang was a little panicked, he couldn''t worry about his brother at all, so he put the two porcelains in his arms aside, walked over, and helped Old Hu carry the shield.


    Seeing the actions of the two of them, Zhou Ye could only sigh in his heart...this is all fate.


    To be honest, he was still in a daze when he first saw the thief.


    After all, because he came to this world, Neon Modern has no possibility of invading China at all.


    Therefore, there is no so-called Kwantung Army underground fortress here.


    Since there is no underground fortress of the Kwantung Army, it is even more unlikely that there will be small Japanese soldiers who came here to find the fortress... Then, where did the tomb robbers go??


    However, when he saw the black hole behind the shield, he had already solved the case.


    Obviously... those tomb robbers don''t have enough heart to swallow an elephant, they want to use this ancient tomb as a base to open the entire ancient tomb group...


    But what I didn''t expect was-they accidentally walked into the dead place.


    Behind the wall of the burial chamber, there was not a large tomb... but a mass grave.


    Don''t ask why Zhou Ye knew that as long as he wanted to know... he could see everything that had happened here.


    As for, why not remind Fatty Wang and Hu Bayi??


    This can only be said, one is because Zhou Ye cannot justify himself...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2103

    Why do you know??


    Oh, you said your eyes can see through five thousand years?Are you kidding me??


    Secondly--


    Zhou Ye had already given them the opportunity to choose... They had to go in and see, there would be no way...


    Think of it as a recreational activity in the field... Anyway, there is no danger.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled in his corner...


    At this time, Lao Hu and Fatty Wang had already removed the last shield...


    As the last shield leaning on the wall was removed... a black hole with a diameter of one meter appeared in front of everyone.


    This is nothing... The most important thing is that at the entrance of the cave, a ragged withered bone, his hands are pushing hard, kneeling and crawling at the entrance of the cave... Obviously, before he died, he still wanted to push Open the shield that covers the entrance of the cave, trying to escape.


    When Lao Hu and Fatty Wang lifted the last shield away, the withered bone clicked and fell to the ground...


    Suddenly, Yingzi screamed again and again...


    "Ah...Brother...Brother...There are dead people..."


    Seeing this scene, Yingzi hugged her man tightly, her eyes closed tightly, and she jumped again... Obviously, she had been terrified to the extreme.


    "Okay, Yingzi don''t have to be afraid...I''m here..." Zhou Ye calmed Yingzi softly while patted her back...


    At this time, Lao Hu and Fatty Wang looked at the skeleton in front of them and were stunned.


    They weren''t afraid of dead people, Fatty Wang was stupid and bold, while Lao Hu walked down the battlefield...the dead people saw too much.


    They were startled by the strange skeleton in front of them...


    I saw that the skeleton that had been pushing the shield desperately before he died was a half-length skeleton, and its lower body...was gone.


    Chapter 2484 Mass grave?No, this is Jingguan.


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and eighty four


    "How about? Let''s go in and have a look??"


    Hu Bayi looked at the half-skeleton, turned his head and asked Zhou Ye.


    "Just take a look...I don''t care anyway..." Zhou Ye spread his hands...


    "Then go in and take a look..." Hu Bayi is always bold... as he said, he took out the engineer shovel in his hand, and pulled the half-dried bone aside."Old rules, I''ll take the lead..."


    As he said, he bent down and got in...


    And the fat man?Seeing my brothers got in...Of course, he wouldn''t show his timidity, and he got in too when he was short.


    Zhou Ye looked at the entrance and patted Yingzi in his arms and said, "Yingzi, are you waiting for us here?"


    "Don''t...I want to be with you!" Although Yingzi was terribly afraid of the skeleton, she was even more afraid of being separated from her own man...


    So, at this moment, she couldn''t take care of it a lot... was scared, and hugged Zhou Ye tightly... and said nothing.


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile... "Okay, okay... You close your eyes for a while, and follow behind me, I will let you open your eyes and you open your eyes again..."


    "Yeah!!" Yingzi nodded vigorously.


    She knew that her man told her to close her eyes because she was afraid that she would see something and bark.


    After the explanation, Zhou Ye got short and got into the hole...


    The one-meter-diameter cave is only enough for people to enter on their faces... Of course, Zhou Ye seems to have entered on his stomach, but in fact, he floated in completely... Not only him, but even Yingzi was also caught He used his mind to drag and float in.


    The entire passage is not very far, probably less than ten meters.


    A group of people crawled out of the burglary after about three or four minutes.


    When they climbed out of the thief hole, the group was stunned by the scene in front of them...


    At this moment, they are standing on a cliff on the edge of a crater that is more than 20 meters deep. In front of them...It is a stone mountain like a pyramid. On the oval dome on the top of the mountain, countless green rays are like stars. Generally, suddenly and suddenly... It looks strange to the extreme.


    And at the edge of this stone peak, a few green sparks would appear from time to time.


    "Fuck... ghost fire..." the fat man cried, pointing to a green fire ghost.


    "That''s phosphorous fire..." Hu Bayi gave him an angry look, then took out a candle from his pocket, lit it with a lighter, and held it in his hand.


    I only light the candles, one is to test whether the oxygen content here is sufficient, and the other is the so-called ghosts who light candles and blow the lights. With this candle, they can be regarded as communicating with these ghosts...


    "Let''s go..." After lighting the candle, Lao Hu held the candle in one hand and lit with a flashlight in the other... and walked down the path along the cliff.


    Fatty Wang followed closely...


    But Zhou Ye was stunned...


    "Brother, what''s wrong with you?" Yingzi asked strangely when he saw his man staring at the scene.


    "It''s okay... I feel a little familiar here..." Zhou Ye murmured, then took Yingzi''s hand and ran after Hu Bayi and Fatty Wang.


    A group of people walked around on the cliff, along the path above, for a long time... and finally fell to the bottom of the giant pit.


    When they walked to the bottom of the giant pit, they discovered that... the pyramid-like stone mountain in front of them was not a stone mountain at all... but a mountain built with countless heads of people.


    Some of these human skulls that were treated as stones have only bones left, which have been completely transformed into human skull fossils, while some still carry some flesh and blood, and become fossils after air drying.


    The faces are painful and terrifying...


    "This, what kind of tomb is this... Lao Hu..." Fatty Wang already felt his legs were a bit weak...


    The strange human head mountain in front of him has made him a little bit unbearable.


    And at this moment, Hu Bayi lost his usual relaxed expression on his face... He looked at the hideous and terrifying human face fossils illuminated by the flashlight, and said in a deep voice: "This...not a cemetery, this is ¡ª¡ªJingguan... Damn, why are we here..."


    Jingguan, only appeared on the ancient battlefield...


    And the ancient battlefield has always been a place where hostility gathers. In this kind of place... arrogant ghosts and ghosts... it is extremely dangerous.


    Thinking of this, Hu Bayi shouted: "Hurry up...Get out of here..."


    However, at this moment, the candle in his hand suddenly popped--turned green...


    At this moment, not only Hu Bayi was taken aback, but Fatty Wang and Yingzi were taken aback by this sudden scene.


    "Ah...green...green..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2104

    Seeing this scene, Zhou Ye not only was not scared, but had an urge to laugh.


    This made him think of a sentence-Gu Tianle is green, playing Lanyue, a brand new version you have never played before.


    Well, this is not the time for amusement... Hu Bayi and Fatty Wang turned around and ran back...


    While running, shouting... "Run, Yezi..."


    "This place is wrong..."


    At this time, Zhou Ye, who was walking at the end of the team and had not yet jumped off the last step of the rock wall, smiled...


    He finally remembered where it was...


    This is the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty more than a thousand years ago. When he led his army to hunt down the remnants of the Huns, and then drove the Huns to the territory of the Xianbei people, when he broke the Xianbei defenders, he used the head of the Xianbei army to set up Jingguan. what.


    Ask, why would Zhou Ye know??


    Because he had already seen a huge stone monument fifty meters away.


    The words on the stele are still vivid.


    [Do you know who I am now?


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s smile, Yingzi was going crazy... She shook her man''s arm desperately and shouted, "Brother, don''t scare me...what''s wrong with you?"


    She is really afraid that her man will be frightened and lose her heart...


    "Ahem...Don''t shake me... Yingzi, I''m fine..." Zhou Ye hurriedly stabilized his body and said.


    "Brother, let''s go... this place is haunted..."


    Yingzi said anxiously...


    She is not talking nonsense...


    I saw that at the edge of the lower Jingguan, a creaking sound of bone friction sounded, and more than a dozen corpses stood up from the ground.


    If you look closely, you will find that the bodies and heads of these corpses are not the same color.


    The corpse is still wearing tattered clothes...Although the color is no longer visible, it can also be seen from the style...These clothes are modern clothes.


    And the head on the neck of the corpse is a head that has been fossilized.


    Obviously, the corpses belonged to the tomb robbers, and the heads were those placed on the Jingguan temple.


    At this time, the dozen or so skeletons were swaying after Hu Bayi and Fatty Wang...


    At this time, these two goods finally thought of Zhou Ye''s profession...


    "Yezi, help..."


    Chapter 2485 Do You Want To Never Be Overborn?


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and eighty five


    "Don''t worry... I''ll keep you all right..."


    Zhou Ye smiled, pinched a sword with his right hand, and painted a symbol in the sky... "Fire--come..."


    As his voice fell, more than ten groups of fist-sized flames ignited behind him out of thin air...


    Behind him, these more than ten groups of flames turned into a circle of flames-out of thin air, rotating slowly in a clockwise order, the image looked extremely handsome.


    Seeing this scene, Lao Hu and Fatty Wang couldn''t help shouting in their hearts, "Fuck..."


    They are really surprised...


    The former origami soldiers are considered a hairy... this Nima is the spell they thought in their hearts.


    "go with¡­¡­"


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already pretended to be forced, and pointed with his hand--


    In an instant, dozens of flames behind him turned into more than ten streams of light, and they smashed into the dozens of skeletons chasing Hu Bayi and the others.


    Boom-boom-boom-


    In an instant, those more than ten skeletons turned into more than a dozen skeleton flames under Zhou Ye''s flame.


    These flames obviously have the effect of exorcising evil spirits. Under the burning of the flames, the skeletons roared one by one...Although there was no sound, anyone could see their pain after being burned by the flames.


    At this time, Lao Hu and Fatty Wang didn''t run away...


    Fatty Wang was also proud at this time... He pointed to the dozen or so burning skeleton flames with the engineer shovel in his hand and said proudly: "I want you to frighten you fat master... I don''t know your fat master. Is your friend a master of Yin and Yang who specializes in killing all kinds of monsters?"


    As he said, Fatty Wang rushed up, facing the skeletons, just a shovel... "Fuck, I told you to scare your fat man... I told you to sing..."


    Hu Bayi looked at his brother''s behavior, smiled, and did not stop.


    He who has been on the battlefield knows that although the act of venting after this fear may seem scary, it sometimes really works.


    At least let the fat man adapt to the fear slowly...


    However, just when Hu Bayi felt that the matter was over, Zhou Ye''s shout came from a distance, "Old Hu, Fatty... come back, things are not right..."


    "What''s wrong?? What''s wrong?" Fatty Wang shouted while hitting the dog in the water, "Yezi, I think you were scared by these skeletons..."


    Fortunately, Old Hu is sober than his own brother. He grabbed Fatty Wang¡¯s arm and ran towards Zhou Ye... "Don¡¯t be so nonsense, the skeleton was killed by Yezi... He said it¡¯s not right, then it¡¯s definitely not right. ...Fuck it, look at the top of your head..."


    Just when the two were about to run to the edge of the cliff... Abnormal changes suddenly occurred.


    I saw the green stars above the dome at the top of the pit suddenly shining dazzlingly at the same time, and then... they were like meteors, floating down and down suddenly...


    "Fuck, the roof of the cave collapsed?" Fatty Wang looked at this scene, almost astonished.


    What''s on the top of the cave??


    That is the land... Calculated by the thickness of ten meters, this special size also has nearly tens of thousands of square meters of earth and rock.


    If these things are smashed down, you can also smash you if you can''t crush them.


    "No, it''s not that the roof of the cave collapsed...but a big guy came out." Zhou Ye looked at the green light falling down and down, and said softly.


    They are different from Fatty Wang who is mortal with naked eyes.


    Although Fatty Wang and the others couldn''t see clearly because of the dim light here... but the darkness couldn''t stop Zhou Ye''s sight.


    In his eyes, the green lights hung on the dome of the wall are like masses of phosphorous fire.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2105

    These phosphorous fires are drifting towards the stone stele beside the Skull Jingguan...


    If there is something on the stele that others don''t know, would Zhou Ye not know it??


    There stood the head of the commander of this Xianbei army...


    This product, this is refined.


    Interesting, really interesting.


    At this time, Yingzi was already trembling with fright...


    "Brother..." Yingzi grabbed Zhou Ye''s arm and tremblingly said, "Let''s go quickly..."


    "Come on... Yezi..." At this moment, Lao Hu and Fatty Wang also ran over.


    The two yelled and rushed towards the way they came...


    They have seen it...paralyzed, this time they found it by their own bad luck...Fuck, this is really an idea.


    However, neither their screams nor Yingzi''s drag made Zhou Ye move."You can''t run away... it''s better to kill it here, you see, he has already come..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, everyone turned their heads and looked back--


    I saw that the green phosphorous fire fell slowly and quickly on the stone stele beside the Jingguan, and finally turned into a huge skull composed of green phosphorous fire.


    The skull was two meters in diameter, and between the opening and closing of the upper and lower jaws, there was a loud click... as if to say something.


    "What is this guy talking about?" Fatty Wang deserves to be silly and bold, but by this time, he doesn''t feel scared anymore.


    "He''s talking--[also...I...body...body...]" Zhou Ye smiled ghostly and learned the words of General Xianbei.


    This sound did not scare Fatty Wang, but almost scared Yingzi to pee...


    Originally, the girl¡¯s family was afraid of some ghosts, weird things, and Zhou Ye deliberately used that kind of ghostly discourse to learn things, this time, Yingzi''s legs were really scared. Up...


    "Brother, please stop talking..." Yingzi''s words were full of crying...


    "What are you afraid of, it''s just a dead ghost..." Zhou Ye said cheerfully, raising his hand, taking Yingzi into his arms, and comforting him: "Look at your man, how I will clean him..."


    As he said, Zhou Ye raised his empty left hand and slapped hard at the huge ghost fire skull... "Death..."


    As his voice fell, the huge green fire skull was instantly photographed from mid-air as if being swiped by a large invisible hand like a fly...


    boom--


    After a loud noise, the green ghost fire was extinguished... the skeleton also disappeared.


    Seeing this scene, Fatty Wang and Hu Bayi were dumbfounded for a long time before they raised their thumbs and said.


    "Fuck, Yezi...you are awesome..."


    "Awesome home... Yezi!"


    However, at this moment, a violent vibration was uploaded from Jingguan...With this violent tremor, hundreds of skeletons fell from Jingguan.


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye''s eyes widened and he shouted angrily: "You gangsters, do you dare to shake the sky? Do you want to be completely suppressed by me and never live beyond life?"


    As soon as Zhou Ye said these words, in an instant... the earth''s tremor suddenly stopped.


    It was as if the tremor just now was just the illusion of everyone.


    At this moment... Fatty Wang and Hu Bayi were completely dumbfounded...


    "Fuck, fuck, fuck..."


    Except for fucking, the two of them don''t know what words to use to describe their feelings...


    This Nima, is Yezi still a human??God is nothing more than that, right??


    Chapter 2486 Zhou Ye Who Doesn''t Take the Original Line


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and eighty six


    "Fuck... Yezi... I believe you just say you are the reincarnation of Xingjun."


    Looking at the dark cave in front of him, Hu Bayi was completely dizzy... everything he encountered today is really ruining his three views.


    He has gone from a dignified atheist to a superstitious believer in ghosts and gods.


    "Don''t talk about so many useless things... Go and see if there are any good things? Take them away if you have them, flash someone if you don''t..." Zhou Ye hugged Yingzi in his arms and scolded.


    "That''s not good..." At this time, Lao Hu didn''t want to dig any more things here...


    "What are you afraid of? Yezi is here, ghosts and gods are here..." Fatty Wang doesn''t care, he can understand now, as long as Zhou Ye is here... gods and ghosts are here, no one can do it.


    As he said, he directly picked up the flashlight and jumped back into the pit... "We can''t suffer for nothing this trip, can''t we... Besides, there will be Yezi for us, what are you afraid of... Come on, Lao Hu, You know a lot... Show me what is worth and what is not worth..."


    Seeing Fatty Wang doing this, Old Hu sighed speechlessly and jumped down.


    The two of them had a tacit understanding and did not ask Zhou Ye to help...


    For the two of them, Zhou Ye is their guardian god, as long as they fight here, they will have infinite courage.


    As for letting Zhou Ye work??


    Stop teasing, when have you seen God work?


    Seeing the two pick and choose under Jingguan, Zhou Ye smiled slightly... He guessed that these two goods must not be able to pick up any good things.


    Because he remembers that when he killed the hundreds of thousands of Xianbei army, his men had already collected all the spoils.


    Just when Zhou Ye was feeling that these two guys would be busy for nothing, he suddenly felt that Yingzi in his arms pulled his arm...He looked down and asked, "What''s wrong? Yingzi."


    "Brother, you, are you really the reincarnation of a god?" Yingzi glared at his big, dripping eyes, and asked in a panic: "Then you will go out and don''t stop me..."


    "Silly girl, why do you think so?" Zhou Ye almost laughed when he heard this.


    "The stories my father told me when I was a kid said that..." Yingzi said aggrievedly: "No matter it''s a god or weird, after seduce mortal women, I don''t want those women in the end..."


    "Hahaha...that''s your dad who lied to you..." Zhou Ye smiled and kissed Yingzi''s scorpion forcefully: "Besides, I''m not a god, I''m just a person...you Will you end up following me?"


    "Then you won''t leave me?"


    Although Zhou Ye had already said so, Yingzi was still a little worried...


    "Well, I would never want Yingzi..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    "Then, after that, I will serve you with Yaoyao...I will give you a big fat boy..." Then, Yingzi hugged Zhou Ye tightly... "As long as you don''t Leave me, you let me do anything..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2106

    Hearing Yingzi''s words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but chuckle...Unexpectedly, pretending to be a ghost would have this benefit.


    "Okay, baby Yingzi, don''t forget what you said then..."


    "I will never forget..."


    The two of them hugged each other tightly and stood there... Watching Hu Bayi and Fatty Wang pick up the tatters underneath.


    After almost an hour of busy work... these two goods finally recognized one thing, that is-there is no special oil and water here, except for the head is the head...


    In the end, the two gave up rummaging through the garbage...


    Climbed up from below...


    The group returned along the same path again...returned to the tomb of General Jin Guo.


    I have to say that the tomb of General Jin Guo is really fat...


    In addition to 17 or 8 pieces of well-preserved porcelains of various sizes, plus 5 or 6 pieces of weapons and armor...


    Although the coffin where General Jin Guo was buried was not found, the burial objects in the entire burial room were almost completely evacuated by the two.


    The harvest was so rich... Lao Hu and Fatty Wang didn''t plan to find the coffin of General Jin Guo.


    Although the most valuable burial objects are definitely in the coffins, the scene just now in the Jingguan Pit of the underground 10,000 people has completely scared the two of them.


    They don¡¯t plan to get to the bottom...


    In Hu Bayi''s words, that is-greedy is not enough to swallow the elephant, too greedy, be careful in the future damage the yin virtue.


    In the past, the two did not believe in gods and ghosts and dared to do everything.


    But now, they don''t have the guts.


    Now that the two of them have stopped, of course Zhou Ye will not tell them how to open the coffin of General Jin Guo...Although he doesn''t care about the red-haired dumplings in the coffin, he doesn''t need those funeral items to make money...


    Seeing the traces he left more than a thousand years ago, Zhou Ye already felt worthy of his trip...Why should he follow the original book and let these two people meet zongzi again??


    After the burial chamber was emptied, the group left the tomb.


    For them... this time is a worthwhile trip.


    Fatty Wang and Hu Bayi happily moved all kinds of porcelain they took out from the tomb of General Jin Guo to the river for cleaning...


    After washing off the floating soil outside, the original bright glaze color of the porcelain is revealed.


    That one piece, it looks exquisite and ingenious...


    Among them, a pair of black and yellow porcelain vases made Fatty happy even more so...Who told Zhou Ye to say that this pair of porcelain vases is the most valuable.


    After tidying up, after picking up some rotten leaves from the forest and using them as cushions for the porcelain, the two tied all these things on their horses.


    Even for fear of breaking the porcelain, when I went back... the two of them didn''t even ride a horse, and instead led a horse away.


    This made Zhou Ye couldn''t help but scold these two as misfits...


    But no matter how Zhou Ye scolded these two goods, they were unwilling to ride away.


    When they came, the group walked for six or seven days, but when they returned... they walked for half a month.


    Fortunately, along the way, there was an obedient Yingzi who relieved Zhou Ye''s boredom... Otherwise, maybe Zhou Ye would be angry and smashed all of these two goods.


    When I returned to the village, it was almost night...


    Fatty Wang and Hu Bayi were afraid that things would be too eye-catching, so they waited outside the village for a long time before sneaking into the village quietly...


    Until all those things were installed in Zhou Ye''s car, these two goods were completely relieved.


    And Zhou Ye didn''t bother to pay attention to these two goods, directly locked the car, hugged Yingzi and went to the accountant Zhu Mengyao to rest...


    As for Lao Hu and Fatty Wang??


    Where did these two guys go... Zhou Ye didn''t care about it.


    Chapter 2487 I want to wash too...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and eighty seven


    Zhu Mengyao sat blankly on the kang, staring at the kerosene lamp on the kang table in a daze.


    Her man has been away for more than half a month, and he hasn''t returned yet...It is fake that she is not worried at all.


    If it were not for not knowing the road in the mountains, she would have borrowed a horse to find her own man.


    She almost came here these days...


    At night, I sat in the house, my mind was in chaos... I didn''t know what to think.


    Even during the daytime, she made a mistake several times...If it weren¡¯t for the old party secretary and the village chief, they knew that she was not the kind of person who harmed the public and personal gains, maybe she would be charged with embezzlement of Mexican state property...


    Thinking of this, Zhu Mengyao couldn''t help but sighed quietly...


    "Hey, Brother Zhou...Why aren''t you coming back?"


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door... At the same time, a familiar voice came from outside, "Yaoyao, open the door..."


    Hearing the sound that had appeared in her dreams countless times, Zhu Mengyao jumped off the kang with excitement like a spring, ignoring her shoes, and rushed out of the house with her shoes...


    After opening the door of the house and looking at the figure at the door, Zhu Mengyao couldn''t help but yelled: "Brother Zhou, you are back..."


    Who is the figure standing at the door if it is not Zhou Ye??


    Seeing Zhou Ye, Zhu Mengyao couldn''t help the excitement in her heart anymore... rushed over and hugged Zhou Ye... "Brother... I miss you... I miss you!"


    "I miss you too..." Zhou Ye smiled and lowered his head, and kissed Zhu Mengyao''s little coward...


    The two stood at the door, kissing each other in such a heartfelt kiss... The entangled murmur of lips and tongue made Yingzi who was standing a little blush.


    "Ahem, Yaoyao..."


    Yingzi''s words made Yaoyao wake up from the excitement of a long-lost reunion... "Ah... Yingzi, you are also here... By the way, you haven''t eaten yet, I''ll get you food... "


    While talking, Yaoyao walked towards the kitchen embarrassedly...


    "Yaoyao, I''ll help you..." Yingzi gave Zhou Ye a white look, then followed Yaoyao''s ass and walked into the kitchen.


    Zhou Ye walked into the room happily, and the uncle sat at the table... just waiting for dinner.


    And in the kitchen--

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2107

    Yaoyao is busy making a fire by the stove... She has no appetite these days, so the stove pits at night are basically blind.


    Yingzi, standing behind Yaoyao, looked at Yaoyao''s busy figure, and said hesitantly: "Yaoyao...I...I and Brother Zhou..."


    "Yingzi, there is nothing delicious at home... Go and help me kill that old hen... Brother Zhou has been out for so long, and he must be exhausted... Give him a boost." Yao Yao said directly as if he hadn''t heard Yingzi''s words.


    At this moment, Yingzi fell silent...


    She knew that Yaoyao didn''t want to talk about Zhou Ye with herself...


    As a woman, she knew that Yaoyao must have guessed what happened between the two when she saw her and Zhou Ye come back together.


    However, there are some things that are better to be said late than early... Anyway, I have to say it sooner or later.


    Thinking of this, Yingzi gritted her teeth... "Yaoyao, listen to me..."


    "I don''t listen... I don''t... I don''t want to listen either..." Yaoyao''s eyes were already red while she was talking... "If anything, let''s... talk about it during dinner... OK... I beg You, Yingzi..."


    "Hmm¡ª" Seeing Yaoyao''s pleading eyes, Yingzi finally nodded silently... Turn around and went out to the chicken coop, killing the chicken.


    After a while, Yingzi came in carrying a killed hen...


    Two women, one burned the stove silently, and the other was silently picking chicken feathers there.


    The air in the entire kitchen seemed a little dull.


    In the end, Yaoyao couldn''t help but speak..."Yingzi...you and Brother Zhou...you...where are you..."


    "Now, he is my man." Yingzi silenced Yaoyao when she said.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Then, then I bless you..." Yaoyao pretended to be strong and said...


    It¡¯s just that the teardrops in the eye sockets can¡¯t hold back anymore, they are falling like raindrops...


    "Why are you crying..." Yingzi dropped a half-feathered chicken on the ground, and reached out and hugged Yaoyao, "We are sisters..."


    "Yes, but sisters can''t... can''t use a man...uuuu..." Yaoyao finally couldn''t help crying...


    What else can she do?When my own man went out, he slept with his best sister...what could she do??


    "Are you stupid?" Yingzi''s temper is much hotter than Yaoyao, she directly forcibly pulled Yaoyao''s face to her side, looked at her eyes and said: "You don''t know we men have other things. Wife???"


    "I, I know...but..."


    "But what is it?" Yingzi said bitterly: "Our sisters are no worse than anyone... Let''s join hands to snatch Big Brother Zhou..."


    "How, how?" Yaoyao seemed to be moved by what Yingzi said, and stopped crying temporarily.


    "Listen to me... Let''s do this... This... Then this..." After confessing in a low voice, Yingzi said confidently: "So, Brother Zhou belongs to both of us... Anyway, Brother Zhou is Ryukyu people, they can have polygamy there... At most, I will be a small one, let you be a big one."


    "Does this work?" Yaoyao asked uncertainly.


    "Don''t worry about it, it doesn''t work... Anyway, it doesn''t matter if you try it..." Yingzi said, patted Yaoyao on the shoulder."You cook here, I''ll go back to get wine..."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    After the division of labor between the two...


    One person stayed here and continued cooking, and one person left the hut and walked towards his home.


    It''s not a lot of time... Yingzi walked back, carrying a few lamei and two bottles of wine.


    At this time, Yaoyao also grilled the chicken feathers...


    The two began to get busy in the kitchen...


    You cut vegetables, I cook... You boil water, I add firewood.


    These two girls, work together... the cooking speed has been greatly accelerated.


    More than an hour later...


    There are six small dishes on the Kang table-and two bottles of liquor.


    "Brother, you eat first... Me and Yingzi, we both go to wash our bodies first..."


    After Yaoyao finished speaking, before Zhou Ye could reply, she picked up Yingzi... and returned to the kitchen again.


    At this time, the water in the large pot on the kitchen stove was already very hot.


    The two went in with the big wooden basin... and poured the hot water in the big pot into the wooden basin... They planned to wash each other first...


    However, just as the two took off their clothes... suddenly a figure came in... "I want to wash too..."


    Chapter 2488 Feel the wind...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and eighty eight


    Yingzi and Yaoyao just took off their clothes, and when they were about to wipe their bodies with a towel, suddenly a figure slipped in from the outside, stretched out their arms, and hugged the slender waists of the two women... : "I want to wash too, what should I do?"


    Looking at the incomparably handsome face next to them, Yingzi and Yaoyao lowered their arms against their chests.


    "You scared me to death..."


    "Bad, what do you wash... wait until we finish washing you..."


    "That won''t work... I just want to wash with you..." Zhou Ye said, smiling and began to take off his clothes...


    The two women looked at the rogue appearance of their man, you look at me, I look at you... In the end, both of them are helpless.


    hit?Reluctant to... scold?Can''t scold...


    So, forget it... I can only do what this enemy wanted...


    Thinking of this, the two of you started to take off your shirts, I took off my pants and helped my man take off his clothes...


    After Zhou Ye was cleaned up, Yaoyao was afraid of freezing her own man, and hurriedly let him sit in the big tub."It''s cold... Sit in..."


    "Why don''t you sit in?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile after sitting in the tub.


    "We are all used to freezing..." Yingzi said while holding hot water from the basin and helping her man wash up, "Besides, there are no three people sitting in the tub..."


    "Hey... that''s not easy..." Zhou Ye smiled, snapped his fingers...


    Then, the entire space seemed to have been infinitely enlarged, spreading to the top, bottom, left, and right... and the big tub that had only accommodated one person instantly turned into an existence the size of a swimming pool...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2108

    This scene completely stunned the two women...


    Just when the two were sluggish, Zhou Ye stretched out his hand, one hand on the other, and pulled the two women directly into the big tub full of warm water...


    The two women didn¡¯t pay attention and almost choked on water...


    No way, they didn''t expect at all, how could the warm water that only didn''t penetrate into the human calf turned into warm water that was straight on the waist??


    "Puff...Brother, how did you do it?" Yingzi spit out a mouthful of water, looking at Zhou Ye in surprise and asked.


    "Didn''t you say that I am a god?" Zhou Ye said, and before Yaoyao asked again, he dragged her into his arms, then bowed her head and kissed Lived her little...


    "Hmm..."


    Yaoyao quickly became addicted to her man''s kissing skills... she nestled softly in her man''s arms.


    Seeing this scene, Yingzi couldn''t help but start to panic acid...


    But, pantothenic acid is pantothenic acid, she hasn''t forgotten what she should do...


    Thinking of this, she raised her small hand and leaned close to her man''s side, and was about to help her man wash his body... However, at this moment, she suddenly felt a big hand between her legs.


    That hot big hand occupied the most sensitive part of her legs in an instant...like playing a piano, sometimes lightly and sometimes scratched on that red beanie...


    Every time, it brought up the throbbing desire in her body.


    At this moment, Yingzi had no strength at all...All she could do was snuggle next to her man, panting in a low voice.


    "Bad, badass...you, you will toss me..."


    Yingzi''s lamenting voice was exchanged for the gurgling kisses of her own man and her best girlfriend...


    The sadness in her heart and the throbbing of her body have made Yingzi wonder what to do... At this time, she had to close her eyes tightly, clinging to her man¡¯s arms, and letting his big hands rest. There is something wrong with the square inch between my legs...


    At this time, Yaoyao, who was kissing Zhou Ye, felt her body lighter. She was gently hugged in the water by her man''s arm... Then, Yaoyao felt that her legs were being caught by someone. Forcibly propped up...


    Just when she was a little at a loss...Suddenly, she felt the arm holding her body loosen her.


    Immediately afterwards, she went down in a posture of spreading her legs... When Yaoyao thought that she had fallen to the bottom of the pelvis, suddenly a thick and hot meat stick forced her nectar open, by The tendency of her whereabouts suddenly filled her whole body and mind...


    "Ah...oooo..."


    Yaoyao couldn''t help letting out a groan like weeping from the long-lost swelling feeling from her lower body.


    Then, Yaoyao was completely lost with that powerful impact.


    At this moment, in this bizarre space...Zhou Ye was holding Yaoyao''s dolphins with one hand and acting strangely on Yingzi''s vagina with the other.


    His vibrating waist brought a splash of water...


    At this time, the two women had completely forgotten to be together... immersed in the sex that made them drunk physically and mentally.


    Before you know it...the three kissed together.


    Yingzi and Yaoyao were crazy about plundering Zhou Ye''s mouth to get enough sweetness... However, although Zhou Ye''s ambition was not small, it was obviously not enough to meet the needs of the two at the same time... So, the two women From time to time, there will be entanglements...


    "Ah...Brother, I''m here...You''ve cut in me...Brother..."


    Perhaps this time the environment is too lewd... even Yaoyao''s orgasm came much earlier...


    Moreover, compared with the previous climax, perhaps because of the presence of Yingzi, this climax appears more intense.


    Holding Yaoyao, who was trembling and convulsing in his arms, Zhou Ye smiled slightly... and then turned around, the big hand that had used to be a stranger between Yingzi''s legs, wrapped her arm around her slender waist... Then, do the same... He inserted her hot and thick cock into her already flooded vagina.


    At this time, Yingzi was inserted like a swan with an arrow, and he lifted it backward... He made a cry in his mouth.


    Fuck, this foreplay has been playing for too long, and Yingzi climaxed as soon as he inserted it...


    Zhou Ye stared at Yingzi''s trembling body in the water, speechless...


    Well... if so, let''s start dinner.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye snapped his fingers and snapped his fingers... and then he put Yingzi, who had been completely orgasmic, flat on the water...


    The surface of the water at this time is like a waterbed, supporting Yingzi''s beautiful body, so that she will not sink...


    After putting Yingzi in place, Zhou Ye picked Yaoyao up again, then dragged her so that she lay face to face on Yingzi.


    At this moment... Yingzi was lying on the water with her M-leg, while Yaoyao spread her legs and crawled on her.


    The gleaming tender holes of the two were connected up and down, and their clitoris rubbed against each other.


    Seeing the two poses, Zhou Ye smiled smirkly... "Baby, feel the wind!"


    As his voice fell... Zhou Ye''s whole body became blurred.


    At the same time, the two women who hugged each other felt that they were about to burst their bodies... At this moment, all they could do was hug each other tightly and feel the honey from them. The feeling of swelling and the pleasure of friction that came from the acupuncture points made them mad.


    At this moment, the cries of the two became one piece...


    "Brother...brother...you penetrated too deeply...ah...you penetrated Yingzi to death..."


    "Brother...you lighten it...slowly...you explode your girl''s pussy...ah..."


    Chapter 2489 Brother, you inserted the wrong place.


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and eighty nine


    Yaoyao''s house¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye sat cross-legged on the kang, holding Zhu Mengyao with her back to herself and her pretty face in her arms...


    At this moment, the lower bodies of the two were closely connected... and Yingzi was lying under the two of them, using her little tongue to add Yaoyao''s erect clitoris.


    Every time, when Yingzi¡¯s tongue strokes Yaoyao¡¯s clitoris, Zhou Ye will take the opportunity to pierce his cock deeply into Yaoyao¡¯s vagina. This makes Yaoyao, who is already about to reach her limit, in her mouth. There was a weeping moan...


    "Woo... Yingzi, Yingzi... don''t... don''t do it..."


    "It''s so uncomfortable...oooooo..."


    "Hehe... Yaoyao, I''m helping you..." At this time, Yingzi was already addicted to playing, so how could she let her sisters go so easily??


    Especially, every time the tip of her tongue scrapes Yaoyao''s clitoral head, Yaoyao''s delicate body will tremble...This performance makes Yingzi feel more interesting.


    "No...no... Yingzi... Yingzi... get up... I... I can''t help it anymore¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    With a long scream, Yaoyao''s delicate body convulsed, her plump buttocks pushed up desperately, and even got out Zhou Ye''s cock that had penetrated into her body... Then there was a sticky stick. The arrow of water gushes out from her vagina...In an instant, it shot more than one meter away.


    "Hehe..." Yingzi looked at Yaoyao, who was limp in the arms of her man after the spray, and smiled: "Yaoyao... I didn''t expect you to spray the tide..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2109

    "What, what is the tide..." Yaoyao asked weakly.


    This is already the second scene... They were already weakened by Zhou Ye just in the kitchen, and as a result... After Zhou Ye hugged them into the room, after having dinner together...not a while, Here comes the second game...


    If it weren''t for Jiujin, Yingzi hadn''t let go of it like that, and actually dared to lick Yaoyao''s clitoris.


    Hearing Yaoyao¡¯s question, Yingzi just wanted to learn and sell now, and tell her sisters about the sex knowledge she learned from her man along the way...


    As a result, before she had time to speak, she felt her body tightened and she couldn''t help herself...


    In a blink of an eye, she had turned into the posture of Yaoyao just now, with her back facing her man, sitting in his arms.


    "Wait... Brother..."


    Before Yingzi finished speaking, she felt her body sink. Then the hot cock that made her love and hate, broke through the obstacles unreasonably and penetrated into her body.


    At this moment, all she could do was to grasp the big hand of her man holding her waist, and moan that embarrassed her, "Ah--"


    Next, Yingzi, who had just watched the play for a long time, finally tasted what Yaoyao had just experienced.


    Although Yingzi and Zhou Ye had just played with it for a long time, Yaoyao had almost recovered after resting for a while.


    She looked at her own man as if holding a doll while holding her hard-working sister, a smirk appeared in her corner... "Engko, you can taste the feeling I just had..."


    While talking, Yaoyao fell on her stomach and directly teased Yingzi''s clitoris with the tip of her tongue.


    At this moment, Yingzi felt her whole body feel soft, and her vagina felt itchy, and she couldn''t help but shout loudly."Brother, hard...hard your sister''s paper...kill your sister..."


    Hear Yingzi''s shout... Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "This is what you said..."


    As the voice fell, Zhou Ye accelerated his speed... The whole person was like a pile driver, thrusting quickly five to eight times a second.


    At this time, Yingzi was completely dying... "Ah...ah...ah... brother...ah..."


    She couldn''t even say a single word... And Yaoyao, she couldn''t lick it anymore, no way, who told Zhou Ye to be too fast??She can''t keep up with the speed of the two...


    But, it¡¯s okay... Don¡¯t you still have hands if your tongue doesn¡¯t work?


    Yaoyao pressed her hand on Yingzi¡¯s clitoris, gently kneading it, her other hand pinched Yingzi¡¯s left nipple... the whole person was stuck to her, her small mouth grabbed her right nipple Constantly sucking...


    Three vital points were attacked at the same time, which made Yingzi unable to withstand it instantly...


    She screamed, and her whole body began to tremble and convulse...


    At this time, Zhou Ye also felt that the meat wall that wrapped his cock was shrinking crazily and squeezing his cock, that feeling was extremely refreshing.


    This made Zhou Ye couldn''t help but feel bad thoughts again... He hugged Yingzi forcefully to prevent her from breaking out of his embrace.


    At the same time, Zhou Ye also controlled his body, so that his cock was covered with beads out of thin air, and every time it was inserted into Yingzi¡¯s cervix, he deliberately let the cock emit a weak current...


    Yingzi has never been stimulated like this...


    Three seconds later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Ah ah ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    With a scream, Yingzi rolled his eyes... and passed out completely.


    Even if she fainted... Yingzi''s body was trembling constantly, and her vagina was shrinking and convulsing crazily.


    The cool Zhou Ye didn''t want to take it out for a long time...


    It wasn''t until a long while later--after Yingzi''s body completely stopped convulsing, that Zhou Ye reluctantly pulled his cock out of the warm and tight flesh.


    With a pop sound like the sound of a red wine cork pulling out, Yingzi''s hole which was held up by Zhou Ye''s meat stick for a long time, sprayed out a thick water column like a flood.


    The whole room was filled with a lustful smell.


    At this time, Zhou Ye gently placed Yingzi, who was still unconscious, on the Kang next to him... and then turned to look at Yaoyao.


    Looking at the shiny eyes of her own man, Yaoyao bit her lower lip slightly... She stood up and had to obediently deliver her gun into her body.


    Because she knew that her man would not let her go so easily...


    However, she just planned to straddle her man''s lap and slapped her buttocks.


    "Brother..." Yaoyao looked at her man and said tiredly: "People are behaved, you still beat them..."


    Looking at Yaoyao with her eyes like silk, Zhou Ye smiled, "Come on, Baby Yaoyao, let''s play in a new position...Come here, squat by the Kang..."


    "You will bully me..."


    Yaoyao complained, but squatted on the edge of the kang obediently...


    Because of the high base of the kang, when Yaoyao squatted on the edge of the kang with her back to the outside, it was just convenient for Zhou Ye to act...


    After she set up her posture... Zhou Ye jumped off the kang... walked to the front of the kang and rubbed Yaoyao''s legs gently with a meat stick twice, before she rubbed Yaoyao''s whole body soft. ... "Brother, I''m ready to get ready... Come in... Ah---- Brother, you inserted it in the wrong place, not there..."


    "That''s right, I will teach you a new game tonight."


    "what--!!"


    Zhou Ye


    Chapter 2490 back to the capital...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and ninety


    Just when Zhou Ye enjoyed the tenderness of the two women in Yaoyao''s home...


    Both Lao Hu and Fatty Wang were squatting shivering by the fire in the Shaiguchang beside the car.


    Actually, it''s not that they have no place to live. They had already agreed with Yanzi... they were going to go to her house, and Yanzi cleaned up the house for them, and took the children to live with her sister.


    However, when the two of them finished their supper and lay on the kang, they couldn''t sleep anymore.


    why??


    Just because the car is full of their harvest...


    According to Zhou Ye''s estimate for them this time, these weapons and porcelain must be more than 200,000 yuan.


    Two hundred thousand don¡¯t look like much, right??


    But in this era when the monthly salary does not exceed 100 yuan, the purchasing power of more than 200,000 yuan is equivalent to hundreds of millions of later generations.


    Don''t hold back. In the 1980s, a 70-square-meter house outside Beijing''s third ring road was less than 40,000 yuan.This is still in Beijing. If you change to a second- and third-tier city, you can buy a building for 40,000 yuan.


    Zhou Ye bought the two-in-one super-large courtyard house near Houhai. Because it was taking the path of international friends, it was basically half-sold and half-given to him by the government. It cost more than 500,000 yuan. .

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2110

    It is conceivable why Lao Hu and Fatty Wang stayed up in the middle of the night and squatted beside the car.


    Even if it is replaced by you, I guess you can''t sleep...


    When there is no safekeeping, the money may not belong to someone.


    Hu Bayi and the fat man were sitting by the campfire, cooking on the fire and drinking small wine.


    "I said Lao Hu... After going back this time, why don''t we do it?" Fatty Wang took a sip of wine and asked.


    "Quit..." Hu Bayi said without hesitation: "This money looks fast, but he loses his yin virtue... If it weren''t for Yezi''s presence this time, we would both have to be planted in those ten thousand people. In the pit..."


    "..." Hearing what Lao Hu said, Fatty Wang fell silent. After a while, he asked: "Then what shall we do?"


    "Are you stupid?" Hu Bayi gave Fatty Wang a white look and said, "Didn''t Yezi tell me to find a way for us? He has a way in Hong Kong, and we now have the capital. Twice upside down, the money will not be available..."


    When Fatty Wang heard the words, a smile suddenly appeared on his face: "It is also..."


    "When we get rich, I will take out half of the money and send it to the homes of my comrades who sacrificed in Laoshan..."


    "I support you in this matter..." Fatty Wang nodded, "I just feel a bit sorry for Yezi..."


    "What''s wrong?" Old Hu asked curiously.


    "Didn''t Da Jinya say that Yezi doesn''t need money... He just likes to play." Fatty Wang sighed and said, "Let''s just quit... Then Yezi won''t play anymore. ?"


    "That''s what..." Lao Hu thought for a while, and said, "Why not? When I go back this time, I will teach Ye Zi the half of the sixteen-character Yin Yang Feng Shui mystery handed down by my ancestors. Can¡¯t you find a place to play by yourself?"


    "Well... it''s okay..." The fat man nodded after hearing this...


    This is indeed reliable... After all, in the eyes of the two of them, Zhou Ye has the ability to exorcise ghosts and evil spirits. If he learns how to find acupuncture points again, wouldn''t the tomb in the next day be left to him? ?


    However, if Lao Hu taught Yezi the skills of the family, he had to give something out.


    Otherwise, Fatty Wang feels a little uneasy in his conscience...


    After all, this time they drove and sponsored them. He was busy and saved their lives in the mass graves... He felt uneasy if he sent something out.


    But what are you giving away??


    Zhou Ye doesn''t lack anything, and he is more capable than him... What can he give away??


    After thinking about it for a long time, Fatty Wang decided to give Zhou Ye the jade pendant his father left for him...


    Although it''s not worth much, but-isn''t it a thought??


    After figuring it out, Fatty Wang suddenly felt that he was a little refreshed.


    The two of them surrounded the fire like this, thinking about what they would do after getting rich in the future...


    The sky is already bright when talking and laughing.


    By the time it was almost ten o''clock in the morning... Zhou Ye also brought Yingzi and Yaoyao to the car.


    This time, Zhou Ye planned to take Yingzi back with Yaoyao.


    Yaoyao and Yingzi did not refuse either...


    After all, whether it was Yingzi or Yaoyao, their parents were no longer there.


    At this time, Fatty Wang and Lao Hu didn¡¯t care whether Zhou Ye was bothered... They also knew that things between people, you love me, they said that light is not worthwhile, they said that they are heavy and complain, it is better Don''t say...


    After talking to a group of villagers, Lao Hu and the others got into Zhou Ye''s car.


    This time, it was Lao Hu and Fatty sitting in the back row, Zhou Ye drove, and Yingzi and Yaoyao sitting in the front row.


    Someone asked... how do two people sit in the passenger seat??


    The space inside the car of Knight XV was large, and the seats in Zhou Ye''s car were all aviation seats...that big enough to make Yingzi and Yaoyao sit side by side.


    After all, the two girls are not fat girls... they are slim enough to sit in the passenger seat.


    It¡¯s just that Yaoyao can¡¯t sit on a chair, she can only sit on Yingzi¡¯s lap and let Yingzi hold her...


    As for why??


    No way...Why did Zhou Ye only get Yaoyao''s three links last night??


    As the old Hu all waved goodbye to the villagers, the group embarked on the road back to Beijing.


    Compared to the scene when he was back, Zhou Ye drove a lot faster when he returned. After all... he didn''t know the way when he came, for fear that he would go the wrong way accidentally.When I went back, I didn¡¯t worry about it...


    That speed was also let go... Zhou Ye almost stepped on the accelerator all the way.


    He was stunned by the feeling of driving on the national highway.


    This is also due to the good off-road performance of the car...otherwise, we have to throw up Fatty Wang and the others.


    But even so, Fatty Wang was still worried all the way... He was afraid that the baby he had left behind the car would be broken. From time to time, he always turned around to see if his baby was okay...


    In this regard, Zhou Ye could only express helplessness.


    Coming out of the village at less than ten o''clock in the morning, it took Zhou Ye less than six hours to run the entire distance of more than six hundred kilometers.


    By the time Beijing arrived, it was less than 4:30 in the afternoon.


    In order to prevent long dreams at night, Lao Hu and Fatty Wang kept asking Zhou Ye to take them directly to find Da Jinya...


    In desperation, Zhou Ye could only drive the car directly to Liuli Factory...


    After finding Da Jinya, Zhou Ye opened the trunk... it made Da Jinya go crazy."Several lords, you... are you the king''s tomb to steal?"


    Chapter 2491 news from the archaeological team


    Chapter two thousand and ninety one


    "Look at this...tsk...this is a painted bowl from the Jin Dynasty, a proper Cizhou kiln!"


    "This...Oh, shit, this is a lotus porcelain pillow..."


    Looking at the porcelain in front of him, Da Jinya felt like he was going crazy... "Masters, you have planed the tomb of which emperor of Da Jin Nation... Have so many treasures?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, we didn''t plan the king''s tomb, we just found a tomb of a Jin Dynasty general..." Fatty Wang waved his hand: "Jin Ye will give an estimate..."


    "This appearance...this number, you have to have this number if you don''t say it..." Da Jinya said, stretching out five fingers and making gestures.


    "Fifty thousand?" Fatty Wang said dissatisfiedly.


    "Fifty thousand?? Haha... Fifty thousand let you see... at least half a million!" Big Golden Teeth gritted his teeth and said, "Of course, it depends on how you two plan to sell... If you two If you are not in a hurry, let me find a buyer slowly, and let me not say that I will also sell you up to 800,000 yuan... But if you are in a hurry, it will be cheaper."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2111

    Fatty Wang was dumbfounded at this moment... He looked at Zhou Ye, who was standing by and watching the excitement, and asked, "Yezi, didn''t you say it was worth more than 200,000 yuan?"


    Hearing what Fatty Wang said, Da Jinya spoke, "Brother Triumph, don''t blame Zhou Ye...A few years ago, these gadgets were only worth more than 200,000 yuan, but in recent years, more foreigners have come to China. , The price of porcelain was naturally copied..."


    "I don''t sell antiques, I''m just talking about the price I knew before..." Zhou Ye said here with an irritable look at Fat Wang. "You still have a face to blame me. If I didn''t stop you, you wouldn''t be early Did you smash all these hundreds of thousands of things?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s words, Fatty Wang knew he was wrong, and his face was suddenly filled with smiles, "How can I blame Yezi for you... If it weren¡¯t for you, Lao Hu and I would be planted in that mass grave this time. Now, how can you make money..."


    "Yezi, Fatty is the least worthy of this broken mouth. Don''t be familiar with him..." Old Hu also smiled and persuaded.


    When Da Jinya heard the conversation between several people, he was taken aback."What''s the matter? This time the brothers met the big rice dumplings?"


    "Big Zongzi?? Big Zongzi is a rubbish compared to the stuff we encountered..." Fatty Wang turned on the bragging mode...


    Not to mention, this product really has some talent for storytelling, it''s so thrilling and immersive...


    Even Zhou Ye felt like he had laid a fake mass grave, was it as scary as Fatty Wang said??


    After a while - the story of Fatty Wang was finished, Da Jinya also listened to it with a hearty heart.


    Then it''s time to do business...


    Finally, in order to be afraid of long nights and dreams, Lao Hu agreed to join Da Jinya with several antique buyers in Panjiayuan to eat their batch of goods.


    After all, the right buyer is hard to come by...


    He is for three days and five days, and also for March and May.


    For Hu Bayi, who is eager to take the capital to do business, he really has no time to spend with Da Jinya here in Panjiayuan.


    Now that Lao Hu has spoken... Da Jinya summed up several people who knew Pan Jiayuan together, paid the money together, and took down their batch of goods.


    In the end, when Hu Bayi got the passbook with RMB 580,000, it was almost time for dinner.


    The big gold tooth who made a lot of money was not stingy, and directly asked everyone to eat.


    So everyone came to the Beijing Hotel again...


    After the three rounds of food and wine, Da Jinya looked at Lao Hu and said, "Master Hu, there is such a thing now, I wonder if you are interested in it??"


    "Oh? What''s the matter..." Hu Bayi asked, sitting back in the chair.


    "Recently, our country wants to prevent an archaeological team from going to Xinjiang for investigation. The leader is a professor surnamed Chen who is very familiar with my dad..."


    "The two often discuss antiques together. This old man has repeatedly applied for the inspection, excavation and protection of cultural relics in Xinjiang..."


    "You know, our country has no money..."


    "Now, there is an American who wants to fund this expedition, and they lack a person who knows how to divide the gold and fix the points to lead the team... I wonder, Hu, you..."


    As soon as Da Jinya said this, he was interrupted by Lao Hu."This will stop here... I have washed my hands with Fatty Jinpen and I will never do it again..."


    "This...what do you say..." Hearing Lao Hu''s words, Da Jinya suddenly felt his claws... "Look at you again..."


    "Don''t be honest... This time in the Northeast, I and Fatty have made up for the two of us... We won''t do this wicked thing again in the future, and... We already have money and plan to go ashore to do some serious business. ¡­" Said this, Lao Hu hesitated, and pointed to Zhou Ye who had been with Ying Zi Yaoyao and her two daughters, if there was no one beside you, Zhou Ye, and said: "If you really lack a point for the leader of the Jinding Point, I will give You recommend Yezi..."


    "On the way back, I have taught Yezi the half of the sixteen-character Yin-Yang Fengshui mystery handed down by my ancestors..."


    "Moreover, with the onmyoji technique, Yezi is much better than me..."


    "So, if you have anything, you can just find Yezi directly."


    At this time, Zhou Ye, who was laughing with his own woman, raised his head when he heard someone say his name, and asked blankly: "What?? Who called me?"


    "This..." Da Jinya really wants Lao Hu to go, but since Lao Hu said this, he can''t refute Lao Hu''s face, not only because of Lao Hu''s face, but also because Where is Zhou Ye''s big yin and yang house... making this young master unhappy, believe it or not, it will make you unlucky every minute??


    Thinking of this, Da Jinya hurriedly smiled and said: "Then, Lord Zhou, there is an event, I don''t know if you are interested..."


    With that, Da Jinya repeated the words he had just said to the old nonsense... "Look at you, are you interested in this matter?"


    "Dajinya...you can''t be authentic..." Zhou Ye gave Dajinya a white look. "How did I tell you before?? There is something fun, you want me to... go to Xinjiang for archaeology so fun. What happened, you didn''t tell me the old bullshit first... Do you want to be beaten by socialism again?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s words, Da Jinya shrank his neck... "What is your socialist beating? You obviously are imperialist beatings... Besides, I would introduce Lao Hu to go in and say that he is a beating. The master of Jinding Point...I want to introduce you to it, what should I say? Help them drive away ghosts and evil spirits? How can the old professors believe that there are ghosts..."


    Hearing the muttering of the big golden tooth, everyone burst into laughter...


    In any case, this dinner is not only a dust-washing feast prepared by Da Jinya for Lao Hu and the others, but also their golden basin-washing feast...


    At the end of the day, Fatty Wang also solemnly gave his jade pendant to Zhou Ye...


    Of course, Zhou Ye also got the guarantee from Da Jinya to introduce him to the archaeological team.


    Zhou Ye is very satisfied with this... Others don''t know who the Americans in this archeological team are, don''t he know??Shirley Yang... the absolute heroine in the ghost blowing lamp.


    How can this be let go???


    Chapter 2492 the accident when returning


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and ninety-two


    When the morning sun cast on Zhou Ye''s face... he woke up.


    However, before opening his eyes, Zhou Ye felt his cock in a warm and moist corridor, being regularly squeezed by the flesh wall of the corridor.


    He opened his eyes and saw... he saw the pretty little face lying on his body.


    This little face is eighth similar to his woman Yang Liping...


    Yang Liping has a bit more of the charm of a mature woman than her, and she has a bit more loli and cuteness than Yang Liping.


    Well, this girl is no one else, but Yang Liping''s younger sister, Yang Limei, who is fourteen years old this year.


    As for... why Yang Limei is here...


    Seriously, Zhou Ye didn''t know...


    He remembered that when he returned from a dinner with Yingzi and Yaoyao in the big golden tooth last night... first he was complained by Lu Hong and others.


    Being annoyed by complaints, he simply turned on the unreasonable sleepwear mode...


    So, Lu Hong, Yang Liping, Awu, and Zhou Jie were all four of them, and they were all embarrassed by the gibberish he gave to sleep...


    Then, for the harmony between the sisters, Yingzi and Yaoyao resolutely fed the tiger with their bodies... rushed up to defeat him, the demon king, and avenge their sisters.


    The result...


    There is no doubt that these two chicks were frothed by the mouth he had inserted, and they didn''t know anything about it...cough cough, of course it was the froth from the mouth below, not the little girl above.


    Ordinarily, things are over here, right??

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2112

    But unexpectedly, at this moment, Zhou Ye suddenly discovered that someone was lying at the door peeking at him...


    Is this okay??


    With Uncle Zhou''s temperament, his boudoir pleasures can be spied on??


    He immediately unceremoniously used his mind to pull the little thief in the corner.


    As a result, it was discovered that this little thief was actually a big loli about fourteen or five years old...


    Looking at the slim figure that had already begun to take shape under the thin pajamas she was wearing, Zhou Ye, who was in a hurry, did his part, so he stripped her away, and then came one by one.


    Ok¡­¡­


    In fact, looking at this little girl¡¯s pretty face that was 80% similar to Yang Liping, Zhou Ye had already expected it...


    However, when Mei Zi Lori cried out [Brother-in-law, don''t] and desperately clamped his waist and abdomen with her legs and legs, Zhou Ye still felt a dark refreshment.


    As a result, he accidentally played off... directly inserted Meizi into a coma, and finally released his own desire in her body, took her as a quilt, hugged her in his arms, and fell asleep.


    Now, watching the tear marks on Mei Ziqiao¡¯s face, Zhou Ye felt distressed...


    After all, this is the first time Meizi...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but put his big hand on Meizi''s waist and raised it... gently stroked her elastic buttocks, and whispered: "Sorry, Meizi..."


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Maybe it was Meizi who heard Zhou Ye''s voice while she was sleeping, and after her long eyelashes trembled slightly...slowly opened her eyes.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, Meizi saw Zhou Ye''s flourishing face... she whispered in fright, and closed her eyelids again... "I...I..."


    "Are you awake? Plum..."


    Feeling the galleries tightening because of the tension of Da Lolita''s whole body, Zhou Ye gave a chuckle, and gently slid her hands on her back and hips.


    "Hmm..." Meizi still dare not open her eyes at this moment...


    She didn''t expect that she was just curious about why such a sound came from her sister''s room, she was hit by Chi Yu, and said goodbye to her girlhood overnight.


    At this time, her heart was scared and panicked... she didn''t know how to face Zhou Ye, let alone how to face her sister.


    As for Zhou Ye, the man who forcibly snatched her girly body... Meizi didn''t have much hatred, or, to be more precise, not only did she have no hatred, on the contrary, she still had a little bit of joy in her heart.


    Last night, although she did feel the pain like tearing her whole body at first.


    But behind, the orgasm that seemed to fly into the sky had already made her addicted.


    How could she hate a man who brought her such happiness??


    "Let go, let me go...I want...I want to go back to the room..." Meizi whispered...


    Hearing Meizi''s words, Zhou Ye smiled, "Baby, do you think you can go now?"


    With that said, Zhou Ye lifted his butt slightly, and the cock that had originally penetrated Mei Zi''s vagina penetrated deeper.


    With just this one click, the whole body of the plum was softened, and the hands and feet can no longer exert half force... "Sister, brother-in-law... let go of me... sister, sister will soon wake up..."


    "Don''t let go..." Zhou Ye smiled, holding Meizi''s waist and hips tightly with his arms, and began to straighten his waist...


    "Ah... Sister, brother-in-law... Ah... No... No... Ah... Don''t... Ah..."


    Although Mei Zi shouted no, no... but her body involuntarily slipped down... as if it was for the convenience of Zhou Ye''s cock, which could be inserted deeper.


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye smiled...not to speak, and as soon as he turned over, he pressed Meizi under his body, and then...lifted Meizi''s two long legs...and began to work hard.


    For a while, in the whole room, the sound of physical collision was endless.


    At this time, Meizi was completely speechless...All she could do was let Zhou Ye fold her body in half, and desperately hugged Zhou Ye''s neck with her arms, and learned from last night. Zhou Ye taught her the technique, sucking from Zhou Ye''s mouth with his own little horns.


    After a while--


    Meizi''s whole body was tight for a while, her legs were clamped around Zhou Ye''s waist, her arms were holding Zhou Ye''s neck, and her whole body was tightly wrapped around Zhou Ye''s body like an octopus...


    At the same time, her damp and tight tunnel shrank for a while, and then spit out a thick, hot liquid from the depths of the tunnel...


    The hot yin essence sprayed on Zhou Ye''s glans, which made him feel refreshed...


    Looking at the little plum who had rolled his eyes under him, when Zhou Ye was about to chase him, he suddenly wrapped around a soft body like a snake... "Husband... don''t... plum is still young, too. If you indulge, it will hurt you...Fuck me...Quickly, I can''t wait..."


    Zhou Ye turned his head and saw that it was none other than Meizi''s sister, Princess Peacock...


    At this moment, her complexion is red, her eyes are like water...


    Especially, the white and tender woman between her legs, which was as tender as a baby, was already sparkling... Apparently she was already in love...


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye didn''t hesitate anymore, and directly shifted the position...put down the frustrated Xiaomei that he had inserted in her arms, and rushed to her sister...


    With a long groan...


    Yang Liping felt that her life was once again completely filled by Zhou Ye.


    Chapter 2493 playing in the autumn courtyard


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and ninety three


    Unconsciously¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye has been back for three days...


    During these three days, apart from accidentally dropping his sister-in-law on the first day when he came back, basically no other accidents occurred.


    Fortunately, Yang Liping was not angry about Zhou Ye having sex with his sister.


    Or it should be said that as an older sister Yang Liping, who has been working in the field with her little sister twelve years younger than her, taking care of her sister is already her habit.


    What''s more, Yang Liping, who wrote a letter to call her youngest sister to Beijing, may not have had any idea of ??letting her sister and her man happen.


    After all, in the eyes of this peacock princess, as a woman, it is the happiest to follow her own man.


    However, Yang Liping did not expect that the first night her man returned, she would put her sister to sleep.


    Of course... Since my sister didn''t show any dissatisfaction, but was very sticky to her man, then as her sister, as Zhou Ye''s woman, she wouldn''t say anything.


    Beijing in late November has already begun to get a little cold.


    Zhou Ye sat in his yard, half lying on the recliner, drinking tea leisurely...


    Today, Lu Hong and Zhou Jie took leave and took Yingzi and Yaoyao to visit Wangfujing Street... For the so-called commercial street of this era, Zhou Ye has no interest at all, so they did not go together... ¡­

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2113

    As for Yang Liping and Awu?


    They are going to work, so they are not at home. Except for Zhou Ye, there is only Big Lolita Plum in the whole family.


    Rarely leisurely, Zhou Ye simply made tea and lay in the yard to enjoy the sun...


    Just when he half-squinted and was lying on the recliner enjoying himself, the wooden door next to him opened with a creak...


    Then, a big loli in a cotton sleeping dress jumped out...


    Seeing Zhou Ye lying in the courtyard, Da Lolita''s eyes lit up... and then she walked towards him on tiptoe.


    Just when Da Lolita walked behind Zhou Ye and stretched out her hand to pinch Zhou Ye''s nose... Suddenly she felt a whirlwind, and when she recovered, she found that she was already lying in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    "Bad brother-in-law will scare me..." Why doesn''t Meizi know who is doing the blame at this time??


    She raised her little hand abruptly, and gently beat Zhou Ye on the chest...


    And Zhou Ye didn''t care, smiled and hugged her waist, jokingly: "Now I call me bad brother-in-law... who was crying and shouting this morning-[Good brother-in-law, please... Over me?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Big Lolita''s face turned red...


    This morning, she shouldn¡¯t have used Good Morning to bite her brother-in-law to get up, but... she watched Zhou Jie¡¯s fun, so she curiously stretched out her tongue and licked it. As a result... Up...


    Zhou Ye was directly pressed onto the bed and fucked into a coma...


    Otherwise, her reservation for today should have been to go shopping with sister Lu Hong.


    "Bad brother-in-law... The bad brother-in-law also said..." The more Lolita thought about it, the more shy she got, her fleshy body twisted in Zhou Ye''s arms...


    Different from her sister Yang Liping, her sister is a skinny beauty, while she is a fleshy big Lolita.


    But this fleshy feeling does not make people feel ugly, but rather cute.


    After all, where is her bottom plate...It can''t be ugly...after all, she is still a big loli.


    At least Zhou Ye likes this fleshy feeling...


    Just when Meizi Da Lori was playing with her brother-in-law, she suddenly felt a hot meat stick dig into her legs... Before she could react, she pierced deeply into her body..." Ah...Brother-in-law...you, you are doing bad things..."


    Hearing Mei Zi''s squeaky voice calling his brother-in-law, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but feel a slap in his heart.


    At this moment, Mei Zi''s whole body trembled...without half strength."Sister, brother-in-law...you, you bully me..."


    "Then, do you like your brother-in-law bullying you like this?" Zhou Ye chuckled lightly, and asked in a low voice in the ear of Da Lolita.


    "Hi, like..."


    With Meizi''s still shy and timid words, the whole scene suddenly got out of control...


    Zhou Ye directly hugged Meizi, his waist and abdomen began to vigorously move...


    This time, when Zhou Ye¡¯s sturdy cock penetrated Da Lolita¡¯s vulva, it seemed to break her vulva, causing her entire pussy to sink into one place... and every time, Zhou Ye¡¯s When the meat stick is pulled out, it will take out the tender meat on the outside of her cave together with the kinky water...


    The whole picture looks to the extreme.


    And in the face of Zhou Ye''s thrusting into Huanglong every time, Meizi also began to scream...


    "Brother-in-law...ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh)


    Puff puffing sound...


    The creak of the chair...


    The sound of physical collision...


    Meizi''s cry...


    Composed a symphony called lewdness...


    After half an hour-


    Meizi, who has had five or six orgasms, ushered in her last most violent orgasm...


    I saw her holding Zhou Ye''s neck tightly with her arms, Xiao Jing desperately sucking her brother-in-law¡¯s tongue, the delicate body hanging on Zhou Ye trembled, and the tender abalone wrapped in a meat stick between her legs was like a child''s admiration. Generally, repeat the two actions of retracting and zooming...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye let go of his own essence...


    Thick and hot semen squirted from the glans and shot at the mouth of her uterus, and the hot plum body trembled again.


    At last----


    If it weren''t for Zhou Ye to hold her, the weak big Lolita would have fallen to the ground.


    I have to say...it''s really cool to have such a sister-in-law.


    Zhou Ye smiled, picked up the sister-in-law who had passed out completely, and walked towards the house...


    At this time, his still hard cock was still inserted in Meizi''s baby-like pussy...


    Although she was in a coma... but Zhou Ye didn''t take a step, Mei Zi''s body trembled involuntarily.,


    No way, who made Zhou Ye hit her uterine mouth with every step that Zhou Ye took, the stick that penetrated Meizi''s body??


    Shaking is entirely the body''s stress response...


    Of course, even though Zhou Ye still wanted to play with her little sister-in-law again... but after all, she was still young and not easy to over-exploit.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye can only bear it temporarily...


    After sending Meizi to the house...Zhou Ye couldn''t help but hug this big loli to sleep for a while.


    When the girls came back at noon, Yang Liping saw that her sister was made like this by her husband again, so she naturally complained.


    Of course, complaining and complaining, she didn''t dare to say anything stupid about not allowing her man to see her sister in the future.


    Compared to her younger sister, she is now more afraid that Zhou Ye will not want her.After all, under the influence of the Spring Wind and the Rain, her heart has been completely filled by Zhou Ye...


    Chapter 2494 welcome to join the archaeological team, Comrade Xiao Zhou


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and ninety-four


    After enjoying five days of living in a drunken and gentle town, Zhou Ye finally received a call from Da Jinya.


    The next morning, Zhou Ye first drove to Liuli Factory to pick up the big golden tooth...


    Under his guidance, he came to the office of the archaeological team.


    The place was located in a courtyard deep in a Hutong in Dashilan, and cars could not get in.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2114

    Zhou Ye could only get out of the car and walked in with Da Jinya.


    "Hey, Lord Zhou... I tell you, just this time I want to recommend you, but I have lost my old nose..." Da Jinya walked in the alley and said, "Don''t you Drop the chain...Have you learned the sixteen-character Yin-Yang Feng Shui mystery of Master Hu? As long as you learn that stuff... When you arrive inside, you will definitely shock them all."


    "Okay, I know..." Zhou Ye said lazily.


    If it wasn''t for the two new girls, would you treat him as willing to come out of the tender country??


    Sister-in-law, isn''t she fun??


    Seeing her eating her own cock with a bitter expression on her face, isn''t she fragrant??


    Why do you have to mix this stuff??


    "Well, can''t it be done if I don''t say it?" Da Jinya was a little impatient when he heard Zhou Ye... he didn''t dare to say anything.


    When it was not too late, the two of them walked to the innermost part of the alley...


    The entire courtyard is an iron gate, the gate is locked, but the gate is open...


    Da Jinya took Zhou Ye and walked in...


    In the yard, several young men and women are busy. Some of them are packing up the rope, while others are tidying up tents and other items.


    Seeing two strangers coming in, a young man with glasses asked, "Who are you looking for?"


    "Ah, I''m looking for Professor Chen..." Da Jinya said with a smile: "I have an appointment with Professor Chen..."


    "He''s inside..." The spectacled young man pointed his finger to the side room.


    "That''s all right, don''t bother you... we can go in by ourselves." The big Jinya who got the guidance smiled and nodded, and walked towards the room with Zhou Ye.


    The area of ??the entire room is very large, separated by a wooden fence into three rooms inside and outside...


    The outside is a living room with a set of sofas. Going further in, it looks like an office area with two tables and a few chairs. There are also a few bookcases full of books, one with The middle-aged man wearing glasses was talking with two men there... Listening to the content, it seemed that the middle-aged man was checking the professional skills of the two men.


    Next to the living room is a study-like area.


    Inside, a long-haired woman in a leather jacket was making gestures to a map with an old professor...seems to be discussing something.


    Da Jinya walked into the room with Zhou Ye, and after looking around, he fixed his eyes on the old professor who was talking with the long-haired woman in the study.


    "Professor Chen...Professor Chen..."


    When the old man heard someone calling himself, he turned his head...


    When he saw the big golden tooth, a smile suddenly appeared on his face... "Xiao Jin, are you here?"


    "Hey, here I am... I''m not telling you, I''ve found you a leader who understands Tianxing Fengshui..." Da Jinya said with a smile.


    At this time, the Professor Chen had already walked out of the house...


    He came to the two of them and looked up and down Zhou Ye who was standing next to Big Jinya...


    After a while, his brows frowned, "Xiaojin...this time it''s archaeology, not a joke...not to mention that we have to go deep into the desert, the journey is dangerous... can''t..."


    In fact, it is no wonder that Professor Chen would say so...


    The complaint only complains about Zhou Ye''s looks, it seems that he is too young.


    Among other things, if Zhou Ye stood there and didn''t speak, most people would think that Zhou Ye was not more than twenty years old at the most.


    Twenty-year-old Tianxing Fengshui master??Is your special code kidding me??


    When Zhou Ye heard Professor Chen''s words, he instantly guessed what Professor Chen was thinking.


    He didn''t care about this, but smiled slightly and said: "Old gentleman, don''t you hear that you use words to judge people, and what you lose? You judge people by appearance, but you lose Ziyu?"


    This sentence comes from the biography of Zhongni''s disciples in Shiji. It means that judging the qualities and talents of others based on their appearance will cause great mistakes.


    Professor Chen was stunned when he heard the words, and then he smiled, "This... Comrade Xiao Zhou, right? Since you said that... Then I will give you a chance to show yourself, I don¡¯t know, you Do you have any insights into the ancient Star Fengshui technique? Come... sit down and say..."


    While talking, Professor Chen let the two of them onto the sofa and sat down.


    Zhou Ye calmly said: "The so-called Star Feng Shui... is nothing more than a kind of scholarship derived by the ancients based on the connection between the three talents of heaven, earth and man..."


    How about Zhou Ye''s onmyoji??


    Uh, he really knows a little bit, of course... what I said here is not the half-book of the sixteen-character Feng Shui mystery that Lao Hu left him, but the real Yin Yang family''s mystery.


    You know, in the Three Kingdoms, Zhou Ye not only took Huang Xiuying into the house, but also put all the Zhuge sisters into the house.


    On weekdays, what the sisters like to do most is to sit together and talk about the past and the present to confirm what they have learned.


    Who is sister Zhuge??Who is Huang Xiuying??


    Said they understand yin and yang.Knowing gossip, knowing life and death, setting the universe is not an exaggeration.


    Even though Zhou Ye hadn''t deliberately studied, he didn''t know how many times he was better than Lao Hu''s two knives when he heard something from those women occasionally based on his memory.


    Of course¡­¡­


    In the past, Zhou Ye never expected to use these things at all, but now that he is going to use them, he can naturally retrieve those memories from his memory to pretend to be a force.


    Following Zhou Ye''s talk, not only was Professor Hu stunned by what he said... even Hao Aiguo, who had sent the other two guys from the archaeological team away next to him, was said to be stunned and stunned. ...


    After a while, everyone was surrounded by people...


    Not only the three young men and women outside came in and stood at the door listening to the lecture, even Shirley Yang, who had been looking at the map inside, couldn''t help but walk out, listening to Zhou Ye''s blow...


    Well, it''s not a blow...Zhou Ye really knows a little bit, it''s not as awesome as his two wives, but compared to Lao Hu, that''s how much stronger it is.


    After talking for ten minutes in this breath...


    As soon as Zhou Ye stopped, he planned to take a break... Professor Chen grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand with excitement, and shook it desperately, "Talent... really talent... Miss Yang, I think we need Comrade Xiao Zhou. Such a leader... what do you think?"


    Standing aside, Shirley Yang, who had just listened to Zhou Ye''s bragging eyes, nodded reservedly when he heard Professor Chen''s words... "I agree with Professor Chen''s opinion..."


    "So... on behalf of the archaeological team, you are welcome to join, Comrade Xiao Zhou..."


    Chapter 2495 You, you mean...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and ninety five


    "Hehe... come on, Comrade Xiao Zhou, let me introduce to you, this is Miss Yang from the United States."


    Now that Zhou Ye has become a member of the archeological team, Professor Chen naturally wanted to introduce Zhou Ye to the members of the archeological team. The first person he introduced to Zhou Ye was Shirley Yang."She is the photographer of the famous National Geographic magazine..."


    "Hello..." Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his big hand to Shirley Yang, and greeted in pure American English.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2115

    "Hello!" Shirley Yang smiled and shook Zhou Ye''s hand, and said in Chinese: "Mr. Zhou''s American English is good, but it''s better to communicate in Chinese when you come to the country as usual..."


    "Of course there is no problem." Zhou Ye looked at Shirley Yang with an arrogant face in front of him, and smiled slightly.


    "I''m curious...Mr. Zhou, as a Ryukyu native, why are you so interested in yin and yang studies and archaeology?" Saying this, Shirley Yang retracted her little hand, and then looked up and down Zhou Ye: "Moreover, I don''t think that my meager treatment can impress you, a young man who is full of luxury brands."


    Others can''t recognize it, but how can Shirley Yang fail to see Zhou Ye''s Azshara series of costumes that look inconspicuous but are exquisitely crafted.


    Moreover, as a fashionable woman''s unique sense of smell...


    Shirley Yang thinks that Zhou Ye''s suit should be a handmade custom version that has never appeared in Paris Fashion Week.


    You know, Azshara costumes were well-known throughout Europe for their unique three concepts of nobility, magnificence and comfort as early as the end of the 18th century.


    Every upper-class person from a noble family is proud of having a set of fully hand-made Azshara dresses.


    But it''s a pity-Azshara clothing only accepts a hundred customers'' custom requirements each year, and the external claim is-Azshara clothing needs to be better.


    A customized quota every year has long been squeezed to a sky-high price by politicians and rich people from all over the world...


    In other words-this thing is not something you can buy with money... You not only have to have money, but also have the right to have an identity.


    If Shirley Yang hadn''t recognized the unique gold and silver logo of Azshara clothing hidden on the edge of Zhou Ye''s collar, she would really not recognize that Zhou Ye was wearing a hand-made customized version of Azshara clothing.


    After all, the tunic suit worn by Zhou Ye really doesn''t seem to match Azshara''s gorgeous concept at all.


    By the way... Azshara translates to Azshara.


    It is a game made by Queen Alissa, who is extremely boring and has a lot of sisters.


    There are also many branch clothing companies under Azshara clothing, such as the Celestial Girl series...such as the Liuli series...and the Roman Goddess series.


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    When Zhou Ye heard Shirley Yang''s words, he smiled slightly: "Oh? Are my clothes so valuable? Sorry... I really don''t know about this... After all, you can''t pay attention to eating pork every day. Which pig is the meat from, doesn¡¯t it?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, a chuckle came from the side.


    It was not someone else who made the laugh. It was Ye Yixin, the female student in the youth trio who had just entered the room and listened to Zhou Ye''s bragging.


    Shearing this chuckle, Shirley Yang''s face became even more ugly.


    She ignored the others, but stared at Zhou Ye, and asked, "Mr. Zhou hasn''t answered my question... Why did you join this archaeological team..."


    "Is this question important to you?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Very important..." Shirley Yang stared at Zhou Ye, "I will not allow an uncontrolled existence to enter this archeological team..."


    Seeing that the atmosphere between the two seemed a little subtle, Professor Chen hurriedly said: "Miss Yang... Comrade Xiao Zhou is definitely not a bad person..."


    "Yes, yeah..." Even Hao Aiguo helped Zhou Ye to speak, "Although Xiao Zhou..."


    Da Jinya also hurriedly said: "This lady, I promise..."


    Before everyone had finished speaking, Shirley Yang interrupted...


    She stared at Zhou Ye''s eyes, as if she wanted to see something... "Answer me..."


    "Well, if you have to know, then in official terms-I am a noble international friend just like Miss Yang. Although I am from Ryukyu, I am willing to contribute to China''s archaeological career. ..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly and said, "If you use personal words, then it is-I am too boring to be idle, and I want to find something to do... Now, you are satisfied with this answer. Yet?"


    Shirley Yang stared at Zhou Ye''s eyes, and after looking at it for a long time-said: "Not satisfied...so, I refuse you to join this archeological project."


    Hearing these words, everyone was in an uproar...


    You know, there are not many people who know the Star Feng Shui technique... and there are even fewer people who are willing to accept employment.


    It was really difficult to meet a person like Zhou Ye, who knew the Star Feng Shui technique and was willing to accept employment as the team leader.


    Why did Shirley Yang disagree??


    For a while, everyone persuaded...


    Said this, Xiao Yang, don''t be impulsive, that said, Xiao Yang... You think again...


    Just when everyone wanted to persuade Shirley Yang to take back their words, Zhou Ye smiled when facing Shirley Yang''s refusal.


    He likes such a chick with such a personality... As expected, a chick who dared to go on an adventure with the two tomb robbers, it was so personal.


    In this case, don''t blame him for showing off his killer.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly: "Miss Yang, are you sure you don''t want me to participate in this archeological activity??"


    "OK!!" Xue Li Yang stared at Zhou Ye nonchalantly.


    "You forgot one thing...Miss Yang..." Zhou Ye said with a casual smile: "I don''t lack money... and, I''m from Ryukyu... If you don''t agree with me joining the archaeological team, Then I can only protest the discrimination to the Chinese government through the Ryukyu Consulate..."


    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone''s expressions changed suddenly.


    What is the relationship between the Ryukyu government and the Chinese government??


    It can be said that it is not an exaggeration to be a fraternal country... If Zhou Ye really protests to the Chinese government through the Ryukyu Consulate, maybe this archaeological activity will really be stopped.


    After all, there is nothing trivial about diplomacy, not to mention that Ryukyu is involved... You know, at this time, the major projects of Ryukyu¡¯s aid to China are in full swing. The Chinese government will definitely report the most respect for the Ryukyu Consulate¡¯s protest. of¡­¡­


    Until then, it is not impossible to stop this archeology indefinitely...


    Thinking of this, Shirley Yang''s face suddenly became pale... "You, you mean..."


    Chapter 2496 Woman, you ask me...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and ninety six


    At this time, not only Shirley Yang''s face was pale... even the two professors and three students were a little lost.


    They obviously also knew what the consequences of Zhou Ye''s words would be if they were realized.


    Don''t say any silly things like archaeological freedom.


    In this country, everything must be political concessions.


    Say you are legal, you are legal... Say you are illegal, you are illegal...


    On this point, Hao Aiguo, who was beaten as the stinky nine during the Cultural Revolution of ten years and spent many years in the kiln, has the most say.


    "This... what''s this saying... Master Zhou, Master Zhou, don''t be familiar with her... You calm down..." Big Jinya is a little bit on the wax... He thinks he is doing good deeds this time. Unexpectedly, Zhou Ye''s hot temper met this fake foreign girl from the United States, and he was immediately lit...


    Yes, this time I was so bitten by this fake foreign girl... Master Zhou was about to set off the table. Unfortunately, his father''s friend, Professor Chen, was also burdened.


    At that time, if this matter is really bad, he will really be blamed by Professor Chen when he turns around.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2116

    At this time, Professor Chen and Hao Aiguo hurriedly persuaded Zhou Ye to come... "Comrade Xiao Zhou...Don''t be so impatient... I personally welcome you to join the archaeological team..."


    "Yeah, yeah... if you have anything, you can sit down and talk, why are you making trouble like this?"


    Facing the persuasion of the two old professors, Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand: "Don''t worry, two professors, this matter has nothing to do with you... Even if this archeology is stopped, I will help you apply for the next one. Yes, when the time comes, I will come to fund archaeology all the way...As long as it is a problem that requires money, it is not a problem for me.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the two professors stopped talking.


    Yes, it seems...this time it really won''t work, it''s a matter of changing investors.


    At this time, Shirley Yang''s face became paler.


    Why did she fund this archaeological activity??Isn''t it just to go to the ruins of Jingjue Ancient City to find the whereabouts of her missing father??


    If you miss this opportunity, maybe when will it be next time.


    Moreover, even if there is another opportunity... how can she guarantee that Zhou Ye will not stumble herself??


    At this moment, she no longer has the leeway to be a funder of the archaeological team...


    Shirley Yang opened her eyes wide, staring at Zhou Ye, her eyes full of resentment...


    After staring at him for a long time, Shirley Yang asked with trembling lips: "You, what do you want?"


    "What do I want?" Zhou Ye smiled... "It seems that I was not looking for something at the beginning... I followed your rules for the interview, but as a result... After the interview passed, it was because of unnecessary problems. , Rejected by you... I should ask you-what do you want, right?"


    When everyone heard Zhou Ye''s words, they thought about it carefully...


    It seems that this is indeed the reason...


    In the beginning, Xiao Zhou did honestly participate in the interview of the archaeological team. After all the conditions met the requirements of the archaeological team... it was Shirley Yang Fei who kicked them out for some unreasonable reason.


    Thinking of this, the eyes of everyone looking at Shirley Yang became a little strange.


    "Okay...I agree..." After saying this, Shirley Yang was almost suffocated to death.


    When did she suffer such grievances since she was a child...


    However, just when everyone felt that the matter had settled, Zhou Ye gave them a big surprise.


    "Sorry, I''m not interested in this archeology now..." Zhou Ye stepped out and walked out... "I still have to go to the consulate to protest... Of course, Professor Chen, don''t worry, I won''t affect it. For your archaeological operations, this time for you, it was just a change of a more powerful funder."


    "What do you want?" Shearing Zhou Ye''s furious words, Shirley Yang finally broke out. She took a few steps to rush behind Zhou Ye and grabbed Zhou Ye''s arm.


    Shirley Yang knew that if this matter didn''t make Zhou Ye happy... then he would definitely make himself unhappy for the rest of his life.


    She will never underestimate the strength of capital...


    Zhou Ye, who pretended to walk out, was pulled by Shirley Yang and stopped his footsteps... After all, he wanted this arrogant chick, not some archeological team.


    So...something is still discussed.


    Of course, Zhou Ye, who has mastered the initiative, intends to make good use of his own advantages...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye looked at the little hand that Shirley Yang was holding on to her arm, and a smile appeared in her corner, "Woman, you have to apologize, and then sincerely invite me to join this archeological team, I will give up on myself. Thoughts..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s words, Shirley Yang almost didn¡¯t get blown up... If she could, she really wanted to punch Zhou Ye¡¯s handsome face that turned upside down all living beings, and then said to him [You think you are Who?].


    But unfortunately-she can''t do...


    Because, she can''t afford the consequences...


    Thinking of this, Shirley Yang stared at Zhou Ye angrily. After a long while... she said something from her little mouth, "I''m sorry...I sincerely invite you to join this archeological activity..."


    Seeing Shirley Yang clinging to the little hand of her arm, the joints turned white because of too much force... Zhou Ye smiled."Well, since you asked me so sincerely to join... then I will join."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the two professors breathed a sigh of relief...


    The other three students showed different tendencies.


    Chu Jian, who is good at mountaineering, and Sa Dipeng, who loves aliens, murmured in low voices.


    "Zhou Ye is too lacklustre..."


    "It''s just... for a beautiful girl like Miss Yang, so harsh..."


    As for Ye Yixin, the only female student in the Department of Archaeology, she disagreed with what her two classmates said.


    "You got one thing wrong. At first, it was Ms. Yang who was unreasonable... I think Zhou Ye did the right thing. It should be such a reasonable counterattack."


    Face value is justice-


    For Ye Yixin, a female college student, Zhou Ye did the right thing, so she should fight back against Shirley Yang.


    As for what her two classmates said, Ye Yixin did not agree at all...


    In her opinion, Shirley Yang was just making trouble out of nowhere... It is clear that Zhou Ye has met the conditions, and even the two professors have approved it. Why not let him join the archaeological team??


    And what kind of demeanor did Chu Jian and Sa Dipeng talk about??Ha ha... Ye Yixin believes that men do need to show their demeanor when facing the opposite sex, but demeanor does not mean bottomless tolerance... then it is not demeanor... it is a performance of cowardice and lack of opinion.


    That is, Ye Yixin still doesn''t know the word [licking dog]...


    Otherwise, maybe Ye Yixin would throw this word on the heads of Chu Jian and Sadipeng without hesitation.


    Chapter 2497 I''ll take you to the top...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and ninety seven


    Well, no matter how many twists and turns occurred in the middle, Zhou Ye finally joined the archaeological team.


    After preparing for another three days in Beijing, the group was ready to set off.


    Beijing Railway Station¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye followed Professor Chen and them on the train to Xining...


    The two daughters, Shirley Yang and Ye Yixin, were placed in a soft sleeper with Zhou Ye, while Professor Chen, Hao Aiguo and two other students, Sadipeng and Chu Jian, were placed in another soft sleeper.


    In the beginning, it was not arranged like this...


    According to Hao Aiguo and the others, it would be enough to arrange the elderly Professor Chen, Shirley Yang and Zhou Ye in a soft sleeper, and the others would be placed in a hard sleeper.


    After all, one is an old and frail professor, one is the funder this time, and the other is a big boss who dares to directly attack the funder and can''t neglect it.


    Others are young and strong... it''s okay to suffer a bit.


    However, this arrangement was directly overturned by Zhou Ye...


    What''s a joke, if there is an old man in his soft sleeping box with Shirley Yang, how can he tease this little pepper along the way??

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2117

    Therefore, Zhou Ye simply waved his hand... all sitting softly, not bad for money, he paid the money.


    Someone is willing to pay soft sleep, that is naturally good...


    Thus, the entire accommodation pattern has become this model.


    After entering the soft sleeper compartment, Shirley Yang looked at Zhou Ye, who was carrying only a shoulder bag, and curled her lips in disdain, "I hope you haven''t forgotten your duty as the leader, don''t come... you will buy everything now. Let me tell you first...I won''t pay this money!"


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye smiled, and after looking at her... he ignored the girl.


    "Big Brother Zhou, I brought some fruits... do you want to eat?"


    "Brother Zhou, I also brought some melon seeds..."


    "Big Brother Zhou, are you bored? I brought some magazines..."


    What''s different from Xue Li Yang''s attitude towards Zhou Ye is that Ye Yixin''s attitude towards Zhou Ye is so good.


    Not only did he take out all kinds of snacks he prepared for Zhou Ye from the luggage he brought, but even feared that he would be bored, holding a magazine to help him read a book...just mouth to mouth to feed him something.


    Regarding this... Shirley Yang was so angry...


    However, she couldn''t say anything.


    After all, other people¡¯s courtesy is a little girl¡¯s business, do her work??


    She was just a funder of the archaeological team, and they didn''t sell it to her...


    Can I know that I know...


    But every time Shirley Yang saw Zhou Ye sitting there like an uncle, enjoying Ye Yixin''s caring service... an uncomfortable feeling would always flow in her heart.


    "Student Ye...I think it''s better for you to stay away from this Young Master Zhou..." Shirley Yang, holding a book of research materials, finally couldn''t bear the uncomfortable feeling in her heart, and raised her head, "According to me As we know, in Ryukyu, many big families still implement the arranged marriage system and get married very early."


    "Take this Young Master Zhou as an example. I think he must have a spoiled wife at his age. Otherwise, his family would have already prepared him a good fianc¨¦e..."


    Ye Yixin''s pretty face turned white when she heard Shirley Yang''s words...


    She was so courteous to Zhou Ye, to say that she didn''t have any thoughts about Zhou Ye in her heart, that was nonsense...


    However, Shirley Yang''s words reminded her of one more thing...that is, until now, she still doesn''t know whether Zhou Ye has a partner... "Big Brother Zhou...you, are you married?"


    Looking at Ye Yixin''s pale little face...Zhou Ye really couldn''t bear to lie to her...There are some things, it''s better to say later than early.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye did not deny what Shirley Yang said, but nodded in acknowledgment.


    Seeing Zhou Ye nodded his head to admit it... Ye Yixin felt that his vision was instantly blurred...


    She didn''t know what kind of mood she felt towards Zhou Ye at this moment...


    hate?Kind of?


    Love?a lot of?


    No way, who told Zhou Ye to always influence her with a spiritual standpoint??


    How could she be a weak woman against Zhou Ye''s mental stand?In addition, Zhou Ye''s own conditions were pretty good...good family background, handsome in appearance, knowledgeable, and humorous.


    This allowed her to be captured by Zhou Ye in a short period of time...


    "I... I think it''s a little boring in the car... I... I go out and go around..." Ye Yixin didn''t want people to see her tears, so she resisted the tears and rushed out of the car with red eyes.


    For a time, only Zhou Ye and Xue Li Yang were left in the entire carriage.


    "Sorry, sorry, I''m a person who is straightforward... I accidentally broke Young Master Zhou, your big business... I''m sorry!"


    At this moment, Shirley Yang only felt refreshed in her heart... She looked at Zhou Ye''s ugly face and smiled like a little fox who stole a chicken.


    "Huh..." Zhou Ye sighed deeply...Looking at Shirley Yang, who was looking at her with a smug look in front of her, she didn''t get angry but smiled... There was a dangerous smile from her corner."Miss Yang, good job..."


    "Huh?" Shirley Yang, who was proud, was stunned by Zhou Ye''s words...


    Good job??she was??


    Doesn''t this guy care if she pierced him??


    You know, although Ye Yixin didn''t apply Fendai, she was still a little beauty.


    "You ran away my bed-warming maid. I''m sorry, I''ll take you to top it!" Zhou Ye leaned forward and rushed towards Xue Li Yang...


    When she didn''t react, she immediately blocked her little mouth with her own mouth.


    "Uh uh... you put... uh uh..."


    Shirley Yang Gang wanted to call for help... Zhou Ye''s tongue went deep into her mouth.


    Faced with this situation, Shirley Yang deserves to be Shirley Yang... She directly and viciously bit Zhou Ye''s tongue deep into her mouth with her teeth.


    However, it''s a pity that before her little white teeth were bitten down... Zhou Ye''s big hand was so thunderous that he pulled out the belt of her pants around her waist and reached between her legs. .


    Then, Zhou Ye''s big hand slid through her neatly manicured inverted triangle black forest, and touched a raised beanie...


    "Ah...uh..."


    At this time, Shirley Yang really panicked... She really didn''t expect that Zhou Ye would dare to do this... Isn''t it the first time she would be thrown into a sleeper in China under this situation? Is it in the carriage?She don''t want...


    However, at this time it was no longer a question of whether she wanted to...but Zhou Ye was willing to let her question go.


    Shirley Yang desperately pushed Zhou Ye desperately... and clamped her legs hard.


    However¡ªthis is no use for eggs...Zhou Ye''s big hand still reached into the hukou she had never touched before... and with a finger, she started to gently move outside, making waves.


    At this moment-Shirley Yang only felt extremely desperate.


    Chapter 2498 the game is fun to play slowly...


    Chapter two thousand four hundred and ninety eight


    Struggle is useless--


    Pushing is useless--


    Even biting Zhou Ye''s tongue desperately was useless--


    In this situation, Shirley Yang had her first orgasm in her life five minutes later...


    "Hmm..."


    Zhou Ye, who completely suppressed Shirley Yang, looked at the girl under him who had opposed him from the very beginning. Under his own fingertips, she arched her body like a prawn, trembling and reaching her orgasm... A smile appeared in the corner.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2118

    "Does it feel very comfortable?" Zhou Ye asked in a low voice, lying beside Xue Li Yang''s ear with a smile.


    "It''s...not..." Shirley Yang, with teardrops in her eyes, denied loudly.


    It seemed that this could explain the reason why she held Zhou Ye so tightly and kept pushing her lower body up.


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye smiled when she heard Xueli Yang''s words...and he didn''t expose the little girl''s lie that was broken by just one prick.


    Instead, he gently let go of the arm that had just suppressed her, and pulled the big hand that she was still tightly clamped between her legs from a warm and damp place.


    Zhou Ye looked at the sticky liquid dripping down from his fingers, and a mocking smile appeared in his corner, "Woman, your name is duplicity."


    While talking, Zhou Ye took out a white handkerchief from his pocket and wiped the mucus off his hands... Then, under Shirley Yang''s stunned gaze, he walked out of the carriage.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Shirley Yang watched Zhou Ye''s figure disappear out of the car stupidly, and she was stupid on the spot.


    Just now, she thought...Zhou Ye was going to show off her lust, and press herself there to have sex?result--


    This goods actually left like this??


    Is he still a man??


    Did she leave her here??


    At this moment, Shirley Yang felt that she was stunned...


    Why is it so??What does this guy want to do??


    He kissed and kissed, and played and played...It can be said that this bastard has played all the most precious parts of the girl''s body... But, just when he was about to take the last step, this guy Actually left like a okay person...


    If it weren''t for the uncomfortable wet and slimy sensation between her legs, she would almost think that Zhou Ye playing with her just now was an illusion she had imagined.


    At this moment, Shirley Yang, who should be grateful for her escape, had an indescribable and extremely complicated mood in her heart for no reason.


    There is anger, shyness, loss, loss...


    Is Zhou Ye teasing himself on purpose??Thinking of the embarrassment that she had just leaked in front of him, Shirley Yang gritted her teeth and yelled: "Zhou Ye - I''m never ending with you..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Just when Shirley Yang was in the car with hatred and tortured Zhou Ye with eighteen tortures in her mind...At this time, Zhou Ye had already arrived in the corridor outside the soft sleeper compartment.


    Outside the car window, there is an endless desert at this moment. Looking around, it gives people a sense of vastness without losing a kind of alternative beauty.


    It is a pity that Zhou Ye is not in the mood to appreciate the scenery outside the window...


    Of course he knows how much Shirley Yang in the soft sleeper hates herself at this time...Well, sometimes you do a full set of things, she may not hate you, just a few sweet words can make her find her. If you don''t get to Beibei, on the contrary...If you do half of this thing, she might hate you to death.


    How could Zhou Ye, who had already experienced many battles, fail to understand this little matter between men and women?


    But that''s what he did...


    why??


    Because Zhou Ye didn''t plan to take Shirley Yang completely right now...


    To put it bluntly, the journey time is not short, how can it be done without anything along the way??


    Anyway, Zhou Ye didn''t intend to completely take this chick down for the time being... and even, he didn''t use his spiritual position to influence this chick.


    To put it bluntly, Zhou Ye has positioned Shirley Yang as a toy for this archaeological journey.


    Toys, of course, can''t be broken all at once, just like a game, if you pass the level all at once, it will be boring.


    As for what he is going to do right now??


    Of course I went to find his bed warmer...


    Ye Yixin is the existence of Zhou Ye''s position as a bed warmer.


    In the Northwest, the night is cold and long...How can it be done without a bed warmer??


    It''s time to comfort my bed warmer...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and the endless spiritual power surged in all directions like ocean waves.


    In a moment, he found the bed warmer he had just lost.


    "Really a crying girl..." Thinking of the scene he had just''seeed'', Zhou Ye couldn''t help sighing, and walked towards the junction of the carriages.


    At this moment, there was no one at the junction of the car, only a thin figure curled up in the corner of the car door, burying his arms between them, his shoulders trembling constantly.


    Occasionally, Zhou Ye could hear two extremely low choking and sobbing sounds from the crashing of train tracks.


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye sighed silently, walked over, opened his arms directly, and hugged the girl who sneaked into the corner to cry."My little Ye Zi, how come I cried like this... How heartbreaking."


    Ye Yixin, who felt that she was being held in her arms, raised her head for the first time. When her face was full of tears, after hearing Zhou Ye''s words, she burst into tears.


    "Woo...you are a badass..."


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu..."


    Ye Yixin was crying, while desperately beating Zhou Ye''s Hungarian mouth...seriously, with that strength-probably a few flies could be killed.


    "You didn''t ask..." Zhou Ye said while gently tapping Ye Yixin''s back, "Furthermore... I can''t always say, [Hello, I have a wife]... [Hello] , I have a wife]...Don¡¯t they treat me as a neurosis?"


    Ye Yixin, who was unable to cry, heard Zhou Ye''s words... I couldn''t help but imagine the scene in which Zhou Ye greeted someone and said "Hello, I have a wife", and suddenly he laughed... ¡­


    Seeing Ye Yixin''s small face full of tears, a smile bloomed, Zhou Ye knew that this matter was half done.


    Next is the time to make persistent efforts...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye opened his hands, held up Ye Yixin¡¯s small face, and said affectionately: ¡°Love is something like this, it¡¯s up to you and me... I think, even if my little Ye Zi knows that I have a wife You will definitely fall in love with me...just as I fall in love with you."


    Chapter 2499 the two women''s different treatment


    Chapter two thousand and ninety-nine


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Ye Yixin''s pretty face instantly turned red.


    She couldn''t help but whispered, "Bah, stinky...who, who will fall in love with you?"


    "What? My little leaf actually doesn''t love me anymore? No...I can''t live anymore...I want to jump off the car..."


    "Bad guy... and cute and happy..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2119

    "Then do you like me making you happy? How about making you laugh for a lifetime?"


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Zhou Ye''s pretentious interrogation of the science, instantly dispelled the self-pity in Ye Yixin''s heart...At this time, the two were cuddling together like the same couple in love.


    In fact, to put it plainly, Ye Yixin still loves Zhou Ye deeply...or else, he wouldn''t be coaxed by Zhou Ye so soon...


    But she didn''t dare to ask about the future... She was afraid of seeing a hesitant look on Zhou Ye''s face.


    You can say that Ye Yixin is sentimental or that Ye Yixin is weak and weak.


    But you definitely can''t say that she is a fool... The fool can''t be admitted to college this year.


    She just didn''t want Zhou Ye to be embarrassed...and she didn''t want to make herself desperate.


    Zhou Ye looked at Ye Yixin, who was quietly nestling in his arms, with a smile on his corners...The weak and well-behaved girl is always particularly painful. This girl who died in the desert of the exquisite ancient city in the original works always It''s so pitiful...


    For such a girl, Zhou Ye could not tease her like Xueli Yang.


    So, sure enough, at this time, we still have to sacrifice a big killer.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye lowered his head lightly, got to Ye Yixin''s cute ears, and whispered, "Little Ye Zi..."


    "Um~~" Ye Yixin, who buried her small face in Zhou Ye''s arms, responded lazily. For her, at this time... she felt extremely happy.


    "Did you know? Our Ryukyu system is imperial...In Ryukyu, a man with Ryukyu nationality can marry many wives as long as you can afford it..."


    Hearing these words, Ye Yixin instantly straightened his head from Zhou Ye''s arms...with a surprised expression on his face, "Really?"


    "Of course it is true!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, "So... marry me, okay?"


    "Okay...oooo..."


    At this moment, Ye Yixin''s eyes were filled with tears again, and the difference from the cry just now was - this time, she left tears of joy.


    If she didn''t love Zhou Ye deeply, how could she choose to forgive Zhou Ye so quickly?


    If she didn''t love Zhou Ye deeply, how could she hug Zhou Ye when she knew he had a wife?


    So... since ancient times, affection can''t be kept, only routines are popular.


    Fate lost to magical powers, love lost to routines.


    This time, Ye Yixin was really happy... Zhou Ye had proposed to her, what else is she unhappy??


    The two kissed me at the car link for a long time, and finally returned to their sleeper car.


    It''s just that there are already two more uninvited guests in the carriage at this time...It''s not someone else, it''s Professor Chen and Professor Hao Aiguo.


    The two professors were sitting on the bed opposite Shirley Yang, the bed that originally belonged to Zhou Ye.


    Seeing Zhou Ye and Ye Yixin walking in, Professor Chen suddenly recruited with a smile: "Come on, Xiao Zhou...I''m about to let Patriotic go to you, sit down, I have something to discuss with you."


    "Oh? What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye sat beside Shirley Yang as he said... and Ye Yixin also sat on Shirley Yang''s bed with Zhou Ye.


    At this time, Shirley Yang''s face was no longer the anger that was when Zhou Ye left just now...Instead, she became the cold American photographer when she first met.


    However, her little hand, pretending to be inadvertently, placed it behind Zhou Ye, and her two fingers were pinched against Zhou Ye''s waist in a place no one could see.


    And what about Zhou Ye?As if she didn''t feel Shirley Yang pinching him, she smiled and looked at Professor Chen and asked, "What is Professor Chen going to discuss with me?"


    After deliberation, Professor Chen said, "That... our archaeological plan may need to be adjusted slightly. We just discussed it. After arriving in Xining, we plan to go to Kunlun Iceberg to find something, and then... Then take Xinjiang..."


    "Miss Yang agreed to the sudden change plan this time?" Zhou Ye looked at Shirley Yang and asked.


    "In fact, this change of course is what I suggested..." Seeing everyone''s eyes focused on her, Xue Li Yang didn''t dare to pinch Zhou Ye to vent her anger... She pretended to take out a notebook from the backpack on the side. , While saying: "A few years ago, my father led a Chinese-foreign joint expedition team to explore the Jingjue Ancient City in Xinjiang. I don¡¯t know why he suddenly diverted to Kunlun Glacier...The expedition team disappeared in the eastern foot of Kunlun Mountain...


    "I''m going there to find the secret of my father''s disappearance..."


    "At the same time, I also wanted to find a notebook there. It was the notebook of Mr. Walter, a British explorer who had been to Jingjuan Ancient City. In the notebook, he described in detail the process of discovering Jingjuan Ancient City..."


    "I want to inherit the unfinished path of my father..."


    With this, Shirley Yang''s face leaked a trace of sadness.


    "Well, since this is the case, then I agree to change the road..." Zhou Ye said, looking at Shirley Yang, "Don''t worry, I will help you find the reason why your father disappeared and the notebook..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words... Xue Li Yang couldn''t help but see a blush on her face.


    Of course she was not moved... She was mad at Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye, just comfort him. People who comfort people are slapped on the shoulder... how about him?To comfort Shirley Yang is to pat her straight buttocks.


    How can this make Shirley Yang not angry??


    If it hadn''t been for Professor Chen and Hao Aiguo to be here, she would have rushed to fight Zhou Ye desperately.


    Of course, this is just her psychological self-comfort.


    In fact, Shirley Yang hadn''t noticed it herself... With her personality, if another man did something like this to her, wouldn''t she worry about anyone here?Make sure to stand up and take a picture of the guy who dared to slap her ass with a slap in the face...


    Of course, this may also be because Zhou Ye had just taken advantage of her.


    Just now, her girly body was almost destroyed in Zhou Ye''s hands, and in the end she didn''t call the police to catch Zhou Ye. What is this little bargain now??


    Thinking about it this way, it seems to work.


    Of course, no one can tell about emotional matters...Sometimes even the person involved can''t figure out what he thinks.


    But when Professor Chen on the other side heard that Zhou Ye was so relaxed and agreed to their request for a change of course, he was really overjoyed...


    They originally thought that Zhou Ye would reject this request for diversion, but they didn''t expect Zhou Ye to agree so easily.


    For a time, Professor Chen''s sense of Zhou Ye couldn''t help getting better... "That''s OK... Since this is the case, then everyone should rest early... I won''t bother you to rest..."


    Chapter 2500 A Scene In The Night Box


    Chapter Two Five Hundred


    As the negotiations are over...


    Here, Professor Chen and Hao Aiguo also left Zhou Ye''s soft sleeper compartment.


    Seeing the two professors leaving the carriage... Shirley Yang stared at Zhou Ye''s apricot, "Will you return to your own position?"


    "Why are you so fierce? We don''t want to be your position!"


    Ye Yixin was originally a kind personality, but...when Shirley Yang was so bitter about Zhou Ye, she immediately couldn''t help it.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2120

    In addition, she was dissatisfied with Shirley Yang''s instigation of the relationship between herself and Zhou Ye, so she bashed Shirley Yang back with an unceremonious sentence...


    "Brother Zhou, go, let''s sit down to our place..." Ye Yixin took Zhou Ye''s arm directly and sat opposite Shirley Yang.


    At this moment, the atmosphere in the carriage suddenly became tense...


    Although Shirley Yang has no prejudice against Ye Yixin, she is not a person who can put her hot face on her cold ass.


    Since Ye Yixin was so hostile to her, Shirley Yang would not deliberately ease the relationship between the two.


    Thus, the three people in the carriage were divided into two small circles.


    Here, Zhou Ye and Ye Yixin are cuddling together, sometimes cuddling to feed each other, sometimes looking at a magazine and whispering.


    And Shirley Yang??


    Sitting there with a magazine in his hand, he looked contented.


    Time gradually passed by one minute after another...


    Before I knew it, it was already past nine o''clock in the evening.


    After Ye Yixin said goodnight to Zhou Ye, she climbed up to her bunk with a smile... and Zhou Ye was lying on her couch, looking like she was going to sleep.


    Shirley Yang, who was holding a magazine in her hand for a day, felt a little tired.


    It''s ridiculous to think about it... She isn''t someone from Zhou Ye, so why look at Zhou Ye and Ye Yixin kissing me there and feel upset??


    Tired myself for a day...like a fool.


    Thinking of this, Shirley Yang sighed silently, then put aside the impurities in her hand, got up to make up her bed, and got into the bed... As soon as she reached out, she turned off the lights in the carriage. Up...


    The car with the lights turned off was particularly dark because of the curtains being drawn.


    Staring silently at the top, Shirley Yang couldn''t sleep why...


    As soon as she closed her eyes, she felt as if she had a big hand under her body, reaching in and fiddled with it, and she felt a sense of restlessness.


    However, at this moment, Shirley Yang suddenly heard a rustling rubbing sound on the upper bunk opposite her.


    Shirley Yang knew that it was the sound of Ye Yixin undressing.


    She sighed silently and closed her eyes again...want to put herself to sleep quickly.


    However, just when she seemed to be asleep...Suddenly, she heard a low voice.


    "Don''t... Brother Zhou... Don''t be like this... Miss Yang is still here..."


    "It''s okay, she''s already asleep..."


    "but¡­¡­"


    "Hey, don''t you think that what was lost on the train for the first time is very memorable? When we get married in the future, every time we get married, we will take this train again..."


    "Big Brother Zhou...well..."


    Listening to the low whispers in the dark, Shirley Yang knew...someone was tricking the little girl.


    She believed that as long as she screamed in a low voice, it would be enough to spoil Zhou Ye''s good deeds.


    She thought so, and did so...


    However, when she wanted to open her mouth to speak... She was shocked to find that she could not open her mouth.


    Not only couldn''t open her mouth, she couldn''t even move a little finger... she couldn''t make a sound.


    At this moment, she was like a thinking vegetative person, unable to say that she couldn''t move, she couldn''t do anything except breathe.


    This made her horrified...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    There will be no one else except Zhou Ye who can do this silently.


    Since he wanted to turn Ye Yixin into his own bed warmer, how could Zhou Ye let Shirley Yang destroy himself??


    Just a small fixation spell is enough to make Shirley Yang hard to speak.


    After getting Shirley Yang... Zhou Ye smiled and kissed Ye Yixin''s small mouth again.


    Starting from her small mouth, Zhou Ye¡¯s kisses went down little by little, chin, earlobes, neck, bone shrinkage-in the end, when Zhou Ye¡¯s little goblets caught Ye Yixin¡¯s chest, the bean-sized pink On the nipple, Ye Yixin was already sinking under his romantic means...


    I have to say that although Ye Yixin is not a cruel woman, her pair of beautiful breasts has amazing elasticity.


    Holding it in the hand, Yingying holds it but makes people love it...


    At least, Zhou Ye had a great time.


    "Big Brother Zhou... Brother Zhou..."


    As Zhou Ye started using her breasts and used her mouth to make troubles, Ye Yixin''s mind was completely confused... All she can do now is to insert her hands between her lover''s hair and press his head hard. To her chest, to relieve the itching in her chest.


    Zhou Ye worked diligently to help his future daughter to check whether her mother Ye¡¯s milk manufacturing factory was qualified, while using his free hand, he walked down the line.


    After a while, Ye Yixin, who had already taken off his coat, was completely stripped of Zhou Ye into a naked little white sheep.


    After reaching out and feeling whether the humidity of Ye Yixin''s household registration had reached the requirement, Zhou Ye quickly raised his head and knelt down between her legs.


    Although there was darkness in front of her eyes... But Ye Yixin still shyly covered her eyes with her little hands.


    She felt that her legs were turned into an M shape by her lover... Then, a hot and huge object hit the mysterious outdoor between her legs.


    Ye Yixin knew that she was about to lose her virginity...


    At this moment, a thick and hot cock suddenly broke into her forbidden area that no one had touched before.


    At this moment, Ye Yixin felt that her whole person was torn in half...The huge pain made her groan.


    Zhou Ye felt the unimaginable firmness from his cock. He stretched out his hand and hugged Ye Yixin, who was trembling in pain, and kissed him...


    After a while--


    Zhou Ye finally felt that the corridor holding his cock had become slippery... and Ye Yixin''s brows were no longer wrinkled with pain.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye knew¡ªthe time to attack was up...


    As a result, he decisively blew the offensive horn, and for a while, a crackling sound echoed throughout the carriage...accompanied by it, there were two female humming voices.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2121

    One of them is Ye Yixin, but the other is Shirley Yang...


    I don¡¯t know when, Zhou Ye had already let go of her suppression of Xue Li Yang... and at this time, she no longer wanted to destroy the good deeds of the two, but under the quilt, she pointed her hand towards Zhou Ye. With the help of the pair on the opposite side of the place caressed with my hands...I am doing my self-comforting work.


    Chapter 2501 Shirley Yang Anxious to Change Underwear


    Chapter Two Thousand and One


    The train from Beijing to Xining traveled more than 2,300 kilometers and took nearly 46 hours, which is two days and two nights.


    In these two days and two nights, Shirley Yang was almost tortured.


    It''s fine to be fed dog food by Zhou Ye and Ye Yixin... She endured it.


    However, Ye Yixin''s yelling of the bed will burn her with lust every night, and she can''t sleep for a long time. It''s really unbearable.


    Just let Shirley Yang go to Ye Yixin to protest?Shirley Yang couldn''t bear to...


    In Shirley Yang''s view, the culprit was not Ye Yixin, a young girl who hadn''t been involved in the world, but Zhou Ye, a hungry ghost like Zhou Ye.


    Why does Shirley Yang say that Zhou Ye is a hungry ghost??


    Has anyone seen it last for four or five hours??


    And there is no one night for two nights??


    Shirley Yang felt that her delicate flower hadn''t been blown and sunburned in the desert, and some began to lack water.


    However, during this period of time, Ye Yixin was basically inseparable from Zhou Ye. Even if she wanted to find a chance to warn Zhou Ye, there was nothing she could do.


    It''s all right now, and we will be in Xining in two hours. Ye Yixin went to his teacher''s car to remind them that they were ready to get off.


    Right now, only her and Zhou Ye are left in the carriage...


    Looking at Zhou Ye who was half lying on the bunk like an uncle, and looking at the impurities in a leisurely manner, Shirley Yang gritted his teeth, stood up, walked in front of Zhou Ye, and took the magazine in Zhou Ye''s hand as soon as he reached out. Grab it."Mr. Zhou, I think we need to have a good talk..."


    "Oh??" Zhou Ye with empty hands looked at Xue Li Yang, smiled and changed his posture, and asked: "What do you want to talk to me?"


    "Can you converge a bit?" Xue Li Yang looked at Zhou Ye with a cold face and said: "We are here for archaeology, not looking for you to pick up girls...you..."


    Shirley Yang hadn¡¯t finished her words, she suddenly discovered that Zhou Ye had a small voice recorder in his hand. As a photographer of National Geographic magazine, Shirley Yang was no stranger to this small thing... This is Ann. The latest electronic voice recorder from Brera.


    "Last night, I accidentally left this little thing on your bunk... When I found it this morning, I found something interesting inside. Would you like to listen?" Zhou Ye said with a smile. After that, regardless of Shirley Yang''s ugly face, I turned on the playback mode of the recorder...


    In an instant, a groan sounded through the speaker of the recorder.


    "Um~ah~ Zhou Ye...ah~ you bastard...ah... bastard..."


    The sound from the loudspeaker allows any men and women who have had sex to hear the sound under what circumstances.


    And the owner of that voice is Shirley Yang...


    Seeing Shirley Yang whose face was flushed to the extreme, Zhou Ye said cheerfully: "I never knew... Shirley, when you were masturbating, you called my name..."


    "Give me things..." Xue Li Yang couldn''t care much anymore at this time, she rushed forward, reaching out to grab the recorder in Zhou Ye''s hand.


    However, would Zhou Ye let her get her wish??


    joke¡­¡­


    When Zhou Ye turned over the palm of his hand, the recorder in his hand disappeared... Then, he hugged Shirley Yang suddenly, and shouted narrowly: "What are you going to do...Miss Yang... No, I''m not that kind of person... No..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s shouting, Shirley Yang almost didn''t get angry anyhow...


    This bastard, threatening himself with a recorder, while still making this look...


    "Remove your hand from my butt..." Shirley Yang said through gritted teeth.


    Zhou Ye, who was half-lying on the bed, looked at Shirley Yang''s blushing pretty face, and smiled: "Give me a reason to take it away...you rushed on it yourself, I just did what you meant. ..."


    "You... um..."


    Before Shirley Yang had finished speaking, she felt a big hand pressing her head from behind, and in an instant¡ªher little mouth came into close contact with Zhou Ye.


    Taking advantage of the moment when the girl didn''t react... Zhou Ye pryed away her little coot with his tongue and went in.


    "Hmm..."


    Shirley Yang struck Zhou Ye''s shoulder desperately with her hand, trying to struggle, but... after just a few strokes, she completely gave up... because she found... Zhou Ye''s other hand, Has already reached in along her belt...


    The index finger has passed between her hips, and into her valley...


    At this time, all she could do was pinch her hips, tighten her legs, and put her hands behind her back, trying to hold Zhou Ye''s wrists to resist someone''s invasion of her virgin land.


    But it''s a pity-such a struggle is useless.


    Not only did she fail to resist Zhou Ye''s invasion, but because of the loss of the other, she was kissed by Zhou Ye...


    In the end, when she was trembling all over under the provocation of Zhou Ye''s big hand and was made to orgasm, she realized how irrational it was for her to choose to confront this guy.


    "Huh...huh...huh..."


    Shirley Yang panted, staring at Zhou Ye with her beautiful eyes... her eyes were full of complicated meanings.


    "I''m more comfortable than you..." Zhou Ye smiled and whispered: "Next time you have that kind of situation, don''t satisfy yourself again... Just take off your clothes and jump on my bed. To help you..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s shameless words, Shirley Yang couldn''t help it anymore... She opened her small mouth directly, leaking her neat teeth, and bite towards Zhou Ye headlessly, biting and shouting. Said: "I killed you bastard... bastard..."


    "Come back? I like..."


    "Uh uh... you let go... uh uh... bastard... uh uh..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Five minutes later, when Ye Yixin, who went to another car to inform her teacher to get off, came back, she found a familiar but unfamiliar atmosphere in the car... She shrugged her little nose and asked curiously. Said: "What a smell here..."


    "Haha... it''s your own taste, don''t you know?" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Bah, it''s not..." Xiao Ye Zi blushed in an instant... She threw herself on her man''s body and had a fight with him...


    After laughing for a while, Ye Yixin, who was helpless, got up from his man''s arms."Stop it, I''m going to pack up... By the way, Miss Yang, don''t you need to pack up?"


    Sitting on the opposite side, Shirley Yang, who pretended that nothing had happened, heard Ye Yixin''s words and hurriedly sat up... "Yes, I have to pack up..."


    While talking, she pulled her suitcase from the side. After opening the suitcase, she pretended to tidy up there, and directly held her panties tightly in her hands and walked out... ¡­


    "Where are you going, Miss Yang!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2122

    "I''ll go to the bathroom..."


    With that said, Shirley Yang didn''t wait for Ye Yixin to say anything... rushed out quickly, her legs were sticky, she didn''t change her underwear again, she would insist on changing it until the evening when she got out of the car.


    Chapter 2502 Arriving at Kunlun Mountain


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and two


    The train taken by the archaeological team arrived in Xining at ten o''clock in the morning.


    Upon arriving at the station, he was warmly received by the cultural relics department of Xining City.


    Originally, according to the idea of ??the section chief who came to pick him up, he would arrange them to the guest house first, and then talk about other things.


    But Professor Sun was impatient... he immediately urged to send a car to the Kunlun Glacier more than 800 kilometers away.


    This made the section chief scratch his head...


    There is no railway from Xining to Kunlun Glacier, only roads.


    And this section of the road is almost a winding road along the way, which is very difficult to walk.


    Xining Cultural Relics Bureau is not a big unit, only a dilapidated 212 jeep, which is obviously not enough for the archaeological team.


    Just when everyone was worried...Zhou Ye waved his hand, "Don''t worry about the car...I will solve it."


    Everyone is skeptical...


    But, anyway, since Zhou Ye said so, as the team leader, naturally, other people cannot question face to face.


    After everyone had a simple lunch in the dining hall of the Xining Cultural Relics Bureau... a black domineering SUV and a twelve-seater commercial vehicle were sent to the compound of the Cultural Relics Bureau.


    The black SUV is not Zhou Ye''s car, but an off-road vehicle of the Land Cruiser series produced by Umbrella.The twelve-seater commercial vehicle, of course, is also produced by Umbrella.


    Seeing these two brand-new cars, everyone on the archaeological team was really excited.


    In fact, these two vehicles were sent by Umbrella¡¯s headquarters in Beijing from Beijing to a certain airport in Xining Garrison.


    Looking at these two cars with Beijing license plates, those who understand the inside will naturally understand. Those who don¡¯t understand will only think that Zhou Ye is very powerful, but they can¡¯t tell how powerful they are. Come.


    After the transportation problem is solved...then you will be on the road.


    In the end, Zhou Ye, Ye Yixin, and Shirley Yang rode in the Umbrella Land Cruiser SUV, while the other four people including various equipment rode in a spacious commercial vehicle.


    I have to say that the scenery on this road is still quite good... and because there are basically no private cars in China in this era, there are not many vehicles on the road.


    On the way, apart from seeing a few convoys of materials and military convoys, almost no other cars were seen.


    Of course, this also adds a lot of convenience to everyone''s itinerary.


    At least, before eight o''clock in the evening, everyone rushed to a military station in front of Kunlun Mountain Pass.


    Because of the letter of introduction, the archaeological team was warmly welcomed by the soldiers at the barracks.


    Even the instructor of the military station decided to send a squad to escort them to the post closest to the eastern foot of Kunlun Mountain the next day.From there, head to the eastern foot of Kunlun Mountains.


    As for tonight, I can only rest in the barracks temporarily.


    After all, climbing Kunlun Mountain most of the night is purely looking for death.


    Due to the limited conditions of the military station, in the end only two rooms, one large and one small, were vacated for the archaeological team to rest.


    Shirley Yang and Ye Yixin live in a small room. They are girls after all... You can''t squeeze in the same room with a bunch of big men.


    As for Zhou Ye and Professor Sun, they??Of course there is no way...you can only squeeze in one room.


    Although hardship is a bit harder, Zhou Ye doesn''t care...


    But for Shirley Yang, this night was the best night she had had a rest these days.


    There was no Xiao Ye Zi''s gasping sound, no reverie popping sound...not even the harassment of the bastard Zhou Ye.


    No words...


    The next morning-everyone got up early to freshen up... After a simple breakfast, Zhou Ye and others drove the car, bringing the soldiers with real guns to the foot of Kunlun Mountain.


    The military station is not very far from there, that is, it is less than an hour''s drive...


    Of course, other cars will be slightly slower due to the snow problem.But Zhou Ye¡¯s cars were all equipped with the most advanced anti-skid equipment, and the engine was also full of horsepower... Then there were soldiers who were very familiar with the terrain... They only took less than one and a half hours. Rushed there.


    Next, everyone from the archaeological team went to the outpost to meet up.


    Said it is a post, it is actually just a few tents pitched in the snow...the conditions are hard to add.


    After arriving at the outpost, everyone in the outpost¡¯s tents changed into various warm clothing for mountaineering.


    Even Shirley Yang, who loves beauty, put on a thick down jacket...


    The entire team, Zhou Ye, only added a black long trench coat to himself.


    "You don''t want to die?" Xue Li Yang, who had changed into a down jacket, walked out of the tent and saw Zhou Ye''s demeanor but not warm dress, and her face suddenly drooped."Do you know where it is? Do you know that the lowest temperature here is minus 20 degrees Celsius all the year round?"


    "Are you worried about me?"


    Zhou Ye smiled when she heard Shirley Yang''s words...


    "Ghosts worry about you asshole..." Shirley Yang angrily turned around and left after hearing Zhou Ye''s words...


    But after a while, she ran back...with a pair of snow goggles and a military coat in her hand... "This is what I found for you... hurry up and get on board..."


    "I really don''t need..." Zhou Ye is not joking anymore...


    With his physique, let alone minus 20 degrees, what can happen even if it is minus two Baidu??


    Give me a break¡­¡­


    "Either put it on, or I will kick you out of the team now... You choose one!" Xue Li Yang did not back down this time, her pretty face was full of frost...


    "Okay, okay..." Zhou Ye silently took over the clothes and sunglasses from Shirley Yang.


    Seeing Zhou Ye finally softened, Shirley Yang couldn''t help but leak a smile, but she soon hid the smile from her.He said coldly: "The cotton-padded clothes are new. I asked the soldiers here to buy them as spares. They haven''t worn them once..."


    After saying this, Shirley Yang turned around and left...


    "Tsao Jiao..." Zhou Ye looked at Xue Li Yang''s back and couldn''t help but smile.


    And Shirley Yang was complaining about herself at this time-[Why should I care about him... This bastard deserves to be frozen to death...]


    Even though she thought so in her heart, but... the thought of Zhou Ye''s cold illness on the mountain still made her feel painful.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2123

    In the end-Shirley Yang came to a conclusion in her heart-she herself was a bitch, bullied by Zhou Ye and cared about him every day.


    As for Xiao Ye Zi, because the speed of changing clothes is a bit slow, so he did not see the scene of his own man playing alone...So, I don''t know that his man once wanted to lean on a windbreaker on the eastern foot of Kunlun Mountain...If she If you also know it, it is estimated that Zhou Ye will stop thinking about it, and the woman who berated him will add another besides Shirley Yang.


    Anyway...everyone finally changed their clothes.


    Then, under the escort of a squad of soldiers, the archaeological team boarded the eastern foot of Kunlun Mountains.


    Chapter 2503 Zhou Ye, I Love You


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and three


    The archaeological team and a squad of young soldiers, a group of more than a dozen people began their climbing journey.


    Because the soldiers helped carry supplies and tools, everyone in the archaeological team was a lot easier.


    The group of people trekking in the snow for three or four hours, finally reached the vicinity of the destination.


    In front of me, there is a valley formed between the peaks and the peaks. In the valley, a huge crack is leaking out in the snow.


    Standing on the hillside and seeing the crack from a distance, Professor Chen said excitedly: "Yes, it is here...it is here... An earthquake a few years ago shook this place out of a crack. The joint expedition back then The team¡¯s last distress signal was sent from here."


    Seeing that the crack is not far away, but Wangshan ran to death... Everyone walked for about an hour before they came near the crack.


    So it was busy again...


    Snow nails for snow nails, tents for tents.


    Everyone got busy...


    After everything was ready, I started allocating places...


    Originally, Ye Yixin didn''t dare to go down... But she really didn''t want to wait for news from her own man, so... This girl gritted her teeth, stomped her feet, and resolutely asked Zhou Ye to crack down.


    Since Ye Yixin intends to go down, another person must guard the communication equipment.


    So, a signal soldier plus another little soldier stayed there.


    The communication equipment is to be able to receive the weather forecast from the military station at any time. After all, the climate on Kunlun Mountain is extremely complicated.


    It was still sunny in the morning, and maybe it was stormy and snowy at noon.


    Therefore, it is necessary to keep people guarding communication equipment.Not only can we inform the people in the Lower Canyon at any time whether to leave here, but also provide support to the people below when necessary.


    After everything was prepared, everyone was ready to descend down the rope to the bottom of the valley.


    Among the first batch of personnel to drop, apart from the two People''s Liberation Army soldiers, the big man and Ga Wa, were Zhou Ye and Shirley Yang.


    However, Zhou Ye looked at Ye Yixin, who was looking at the cliff from time to time, and was a little worried, "Little Ye Zi, you will go down with me..."


    "Huh?" Ye Yixin was taken aback when he heard the words, "Why should I go down with you..."


    "This way!" Zhou Ye said, walking to Ye Yixin''s side, and directly took the rope and tied the two together.


    "If you are like this, a one-meter-long snow nail can''t bear the weight of the two of you." Xueli Yang Bai said with a glance at Zhou Ye.


    "Don''t worry, I know something in my heart..." Zhou Ye half-held Ye Yixin and walked to the edge of the cliff... "Just look at me, don''t look down."


    "Oh..." Ye Yixin looked at Zhou Ye obediently when he heard the words.


    Zhou Ye tugged on the rope, and after testing its strength... he pulled up the rope, kicked his legs on the cliff, and fell.


    "Damn...you are looking for death..." Seeing Zhou Ye''s actions, Shirley Yang almost went crazy.


    Playing downhill in this place... That''s really looking for death.


    She didn''t care much, and hurriedly buckled a set of ropes to the safety on her waist, then kicked her legs off the cliff.


    In fact, the technique of downhill is generally used in the airborne of special forces helicopters.


    A number of veterans can descend one hundred meters in height on a rope in ten seconds...Of course, if it is a cliff descending rapidly, it will take twice as much time, because there is a cliff as an obstacle...It is easy to touch Injury speed drop.


    It''s not that Shirley Yang has never seen the dazzling cliff rappelling in the United States, but the cliffs chosen by those people are basically familiar sites.


    Where there is a place to stay, how many meters can be used to stop and rest... Basically, they have done it well.


    And in this new venue, taking a person to play downhill, it''s just looking for death.


    At this time, Shirley Yang can''t take care of a lot...


    She looked at Zhou Ye, who was almost halfway there, and gritted her teeth... imitating his appearance, she also played downhill.


    Seriously... Speed ??descent is not Shirley Yang¡¯s strong suit, but-she just doesn¡¯t want to watch Zhou Ye have an accident... If she can, she wants to rush under Zhou Ye first, in case something happens, She can also help...


    However, when she rushed halfway, she found that Zhou Ye had fallen under the canyon.


    When she saw this scene, Shirley Yang couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief in her heart... But at this time, she discovered something very tragic...


    Speed ??descent is very physical and explosive. When she was anxious, Shirley Yang hadn''t felt it. This...the heart was relieved, and the exhaustion of her whole body surged.


    At this moment, she felt a little numb in her arms holding the rope, and a little trembling in her legs.


    It''s just that she, who has a strong nature, can''t say the word for help anyway... Therefore, she can only hold on, and drop down little by little.


    And at this time, the big man and Ga Wa, who had taken a step ahead of her and Zhou Ye, had just walked a quarter of the cliff over fifty meters.


    At this time, Ga Wa looked at Zhou Ye, who had fallen to the bottom of the valley, and Shirley Yang, who had fallen for more than half of them, all in a daze, "Big guy...Are we soldiers or are they soldiers... It''s..."


    "Don''t think so much... adjust your breathing, pay attention to safety." The big man said in a deep voice.


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    At this time, Shirley Yang had already descended to a place 13 or 4 meters away from the bottom of the valley... But at this time, she was completely exhausted.


    After insisting on descending three or four meters, her hand can no longer grasp the rope... The whole person is like a broken paper kite, falling toward the bottom of the valley.


    "Be careful¡­¡­"


    "Little Yang..."


    Listening to the screams in her ears, Shirley Yang''s mind calmed down for no reason. She felt a sense of epiphany at this moment...


    Why would I always oppose Zhou Ye everywhere??


    Why do I always look at Zhou Ye not pleasing to my eyes, but still feel helpless at him?


    Why...


    For all the reasons, there was only one answer in the end¡ªshe fell in love with that bastard named Zhou Ye.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2124

    If this is not the case, then how could she let him bully instead of calling the police?


    Obviously calling the police is the best option...


    It''s just, it''s a pity... She never had a chance to be teased by that bastard again.


    But, even so-she has to shout out the last obsession in her heart, otherwise, she won''t look down...


    "Zhou Ye, I love you..."


    "Boom!"


    After closing her eyes and shouting out this sentence, Shirley Yang waited for the last moment of her life... However, after waiting for a long time, she did not wait for the imaginary pain. Instead, she felt herself lost. Falling into a soft warm embrace...


    Shirley Yang, who opened her eyes blankly, saw that familiar face...At this moment, she couldn''t care about everything anymore. She stretched out her arms, hugged Zhou Ye''s neck firmly, and took him Pressed his head against his little mouth...


    Ye Yixin, who was standing by, was stupid...what, what happened??Why does Miss Yang call her own man''s name? Why are the two of them kissing here now??


    Chapter 2504 the dead body at the bottom of the cliff


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and four


    After a long while-Xue Li Yang ended the kiss. She did not leave Zhou Ye''s arms. She hugged Zhou Ye''s neck and turned to look at Ye Yixin... "Sorry, Xiao Ye Zi... I admit , I fell in love with Zhou Ye...I want to compete with you!!"


    At this moment, Ye Yi''s heart was as messy as a horse galloping...


    In her mind, as if she had taken photos, she thought a lot...


    When meeting for the first time, Shirley Yang was tit-for-tat with her man.


    When in the train carriage, Shirley Yang and her own man get along with cynicism.


    And when her relationship with Ronald just started, her intentional or unintentional reminder [Zhou Ye is very carefree]...


    Okay, now Ye Yixin has finally solved the case...


    Yes, the people of this year are innocent, but-innocence does not mean stupid.


    They just didn''t live in the era of information explosion, and they received insufficient information.


    If Ye Yixin is really stupid, how can he get into college??


    At this moment, for Ye Yixin, it was the most critical node in her growth...because she finally realized one thing, her man might not belong to her alone...


    Gong Dou''s skill is like being engraved in a woman''s bones. At this moment, it was activated from Ye Yixin''s genes.


    "Hehe...Miss Yang, what silly things are you talking about..." Ye Yixin smiled and walked to the side of her own man who was still exploding Shirley Yang, hugged her arm without suspicion, and said to Shirley Yang with a smile "What is the competition... Our man is a Ryukyu. It is reasonable and legal to marry multiple wives. As long as the husband agrees, we will be sisters in the future..."


    Seeing Ye Yixin''s act of not being angry but laughing, Xue Li Yang was a little dumbfounded at this moment...


    She did not expect that Ye Yixin, who used to be like a little sheep, would actually make such a move in the face of her own declaration of competition.


    When she said that sentence, she expected all kinds of Ye Yixin''s various reactions, or crying or insulting, but she did not expect Ye Yixin to make such a move.


    But, I have to say... Shirley Yang is not a fuel-efficient lamp.


    She realized one thing for the first time...


    In Ye Yixin''s generous comparison, if he had to be true to Zhou Ye and let him choose her alone from a crowd of women... it would be absolutely impossible.


    To put it hard, it means that a normal person with a bunch of apples in front of him, which one would he choose??


    The most beautiful one??The sweetest one??The hottest one?


    Stop teasing, men will only choose to pick up a bunch, as much as they can hold...


    And now, compared with those women, she herself is one of the piles of apples - even, in Zhou Ye''s mind, she is not necessarily the sweetest, most beautiful and reddest apple.


    Only when her position in Ronald''s mind far exceeds the pile of apples and becomes a big sweet watermelon, can she have the capital to fight for the only existence in her own man''s mind.


    Therefore, facing Ye Yixin''s reaction, Shirley Yang also responded immediately."I believe Zhou Ye will definitely not want me... right?"


    With that, Shirley Yang turned her head to look at Zhou Ye - and Ye Yixin couldn''t help but looked at her own man. The two seemed to be waiting for Zhou Ye to speak.


    Facing the invisible battle between the two women, Zhou Ye stretched out his hand and hugged Ye Yixin in his arms, "From now on you are sisters...Believe in love!"


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s shameless words, the two women couldn''t help but whispered... "Shameless!"


    But anyway, they don''t want to fall out with each other... whoever falls out will lose points.


    Therefore, whether it is pretending or being sincere... Both women have to show their generosity and tolerance in front of Zhou Ye.


    With regard to the mentality of the two women, Zhou Ye was as clear as a cave on the other side.


    However, he just didn''t say anything, he just wanted to see which step the two women could do.


    At this time, the other people above have already fallen to half.


    To be honest, in the face of Zhou Ye''s situation where he hugs left and right, whether it is Gawa or big man... his heart is full of envy.After all, which man has no dream of three wives and four concubines,


    Of course, envy is envy, they know it themselves, they are not Zhou Ye, let alone the material that can be three wives and four concubines.


    Therefore, in addition to some pantothenic acid in their hearts, their performance is still normal.


    At this time, with Zhou Ye''s help, Shirley Yang had taken off the safety belt and climbing spikes she had brought when she fell.As for Zhou Ye''s, Ye Yixin naturally came to help him get off.


    After the three of them got off the ropes, they began to look at the scenery at the bottom of the valley.


    The bottom of this fissure valley is fairly flat but not spacious... it is three or four meters wide, and the surrounding cliffs are covered with ice...


    The three of them began to help other people who hadn''t come down, pulling the rope... After all, when someone below helped to pull the rope, the falling person would be much easier.


    After a while, the others also fell down... Just as Zhou Ye helped Professor Chen to untie the safety rope, a horrified cry suddenly came from beside him.


    "Corps... there are corpses!"


    Zhou Ye and Shirley Yang looked at each other and hurriedly walked to the side...


    I saw that on the other side of the valley where everyone descended, there was an L-shaped curve. A corpse in winter clothes and a full set of adventure equipment was sitting on the edge of the cliff in the curve. The corpse had changed due to lack of water. Become a mummy, apparently dead for many years.


    Shirley Yang walked to the corpse and squatted down.


    She directly stretched out her hand and slowly took off the pistol he was holding tightly from the corpse''s hand.


    After observing it, I pulled the bolt to check the number of bullets in the magazine...


    "There should be no dangerous creatures here... the bullets in the magazine are still full!" Shirley Yang said, standing up, "He should be a member of my father''s expedition. They have similar equipment. I saw Over..."


    "How could this person die here?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2125

    "Who knows, maybe someone from their expedition team killed it?"


    "Caibo is touching..."


    Shirley Yang ignored the discussion of the two college students behind her, but bent down and took out several magazines from the corpse package and put them into her backpack.


    At this time, Ga Wa ran over and said to Zhou Ye: "Leader Zhou...we have seen all around, there is only one direction to go."


    "Hmm..." Zhou Ye nodded, turned to look at Professor Chen, and asked, "How is your body, Professor Chen?"


    "I''m fine... Xiao Zhou."


    "Brother Zhou, the transmitter''s signal is also normal!" Ye Yixin reported.


    "That''s all, everyone pack your things and get ready to go... In short, remember two things, don''t make too much noise, don''t leave the team.


    "Good Brother Hu!"


    "Yes!"


    Chapter 2505 Yin and Yang Family Zhou Ye...


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and five


    Under the leadership of Zhou Ye, everyone walked forward along the only passage at the bottom of the cliff.


    After walking less than 20 meters, everyone entered a rock cave... Shirley Yang and Ye Yixin followed Zhou Ye from left to right and walked forward.


    The whole cave is not small, the highest point of the top of the cave is five meters, and the lowest point is also two meters...The passage in the cave is large enough for three people to pass through.


    "This is due south, this gap should be the gap between two mountains!" Professor Chen walked, looking at the direction with the compass in his hand.


    "This is the east-further forward, we will be right under the glacier."


    Ye Yixin''s flashlight suddenly illuminated a piece of yellow mica crystal and transparent crystal, and she couldn''t help but whispered: "Wow, it''s so cloudy mother and crystal, so beautiful!"


    The mica and crystal reflect the beautiful scenery like a dream under the light.


    "Mica and crystals usually grow in the same stratum..." Professor Chen took the opportunity to popularize his students: "The color of these mica is very deep, which shows that the geographical location of these mica was also very deep. I can see them all because of the crustal movement."


    After everyone walked forward for about five or six minutes, a faint sound of running water was heard.


    "There is an underground river..." Zhou Ye said, speeding up his steps.


    Shirley Yang and Ye Yixin glanced at each other and hurriedly followed.


    The leader speeds up, so other people naturally have to speed up...


    After about four or five minutes, everyone suddenly saw their eyes...This is an underwater river channel. Although it is tens of meters wide, the current is not turbulent.


    Professor Sun was also a little tired from the rush march at this time. With the support of the two students, he sat on the rocks on the side of the river channel, panting and saying: "Our road is almost downhill... ¡­Unexpectedly, under the mountains at this altitude, there will still be underground rivers. Nature is really amazing."


    "Shhh..." Zhou Ye suddenly made a gesture of silence...Everyone suddenly became quiet.


    However, after a long while, they could not hear anything except the sound of flowing water in the underground river.


    Finally, Shirley Yang couldn''t help it."What did you hear?"


    "A big guy..." Zhou Ye said, smiling slightly... Then he took off the shoulder bag behind him, and in the curious eyes of everyone, he took out three one-meter-long two-finger thick ones from the shoulder bag. Steel Pipe.


    When Zhou Ye connected the three steel pipes together, the crowd was suddenly shocked.


    Ga Wa asked a little strangely: "Brother Zhou, what are you doing with an iron stick?"


    "Who told you this is an iron rod?" Zhou Ye said, pressing a button hidden on the back of the steel pipe, and in an instant a half-meter-long gun blade protruded from the steel pipe."This is a bright silver gun... Zhao Yun once used it!"


    "Zhao Yun... a fierce general in the Three Kingdoms period?"


    "I know... he is a fierce general of the Da''an Dynasty... three points of the world return to An..."


    "Big Brother Zhou, you brag, how could this gun be used by Zhao Yun?"


    Hearing what everyone said, Zhou Ye was speechless... He was telling the truth, this gun was really used by Zhao Yun.


    Moreover, he made this gun for her.


    Oh, forget it... To be honest, I''m always suspicious and tired.


    Just when everyone felt that Zhou Ye was a little divine... suddenly he moved, and saw his eyes like electricity, looking at a node in the underground river more than 30 meters away, with a three-meter spear in his hand. It turned into an electric flint and was thrown out...


    In an instant, the originally calm river was boiling like a pot, and a sharp sound, like a baby crying, resounded throughout the river.


    This sudden change made everyone nervous.


    Not only Ga Wa and the others clenched the submachine guns in their hands and looked at that section of the river, even Shirley Yang took out the pistols they had just put away and looked there nervously.


    At this time, as the river was boiling, a huge dark red figure appeared in front of everyone.


    This is a weird creature about ten meters long and three to four meters high.


    Say it looks like a monitor lizard, it has no scales, say it looks like a newt, it''s much bigger than a newt.


    Seeing this creature, Professor Sun couldn''t help but be surprised: "This is a prehistoric king salamander. Shouldn''t it be extinct long ago?"


    At this time, the dark red Overlord Newt had already carried the bright silver spear on the top of his head, sliding his flat tail fin, and charged towards Zhou Ye...


    However, this guy is very clear who hurt himself.


    At this moment, Shirley Yang was anxious... She wanted to stand in front of Zhou Ye as soon as she stepped, raised her pistol and aimed at the Overlord Salamander that rushed like a tank, and shouted, "Zhou Ye, hurry up. run¡­¡­"


    And the unarmed Ye Yixin also reached out and grabbed Zhou Ye''s arm, and pulled it back.


    The other soldiers of the People''s Liberation Army also squeezed the submachine guns they were talking about.


    "Don''t shoot..." Zhou Ye said, taking a step forward, past Shirley Yang, and blocked her...


    At this moment, Shirley Yang was really anxious... She stretched out her hand to grab Zhou Ye, "Do you want to die, bastard..."


    However, before she finished speaking, the scene before her left her completely on the spot.


    Zhou Ye stepped forward and walked to the side of the river. He raised his foot slightly with a smile, and said softly by the underground river: "Condensation becomes ice, freezing everything!"


    As his words fell, the continuously flowing underground river that was more than ten meters wide turned into a glacier with lightning speed.


    What turned into ice sculptures together was the huge Overlord Newt that rushed towards Zhou Ye along the river.


    Looking at the Overlord Salamander that was frozen into an ice sculpture,-everyone in the team was dumbfounded...


    Why is the style of a good science fiction film suddenly wrong??

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2126

    What does this mean??Why did the spells come out??


    Is Nima teasing me??


    To be honest... At this moment, not only Professor Chen and the others were dumbfounded, but the two women who had been in close contact with Zhou Ye, Shirley Yang and Ye Yixin, were also dumbfounded.


    "Ahem...Um, little, no...Master Zhou, who are you?" Professor Chen is the elder in the team, he was the first to wake up...


    Originally, he wanted to call Zhou Ye Xiao Zhou, but after thinking about it, he felt wrong, so in the end Xiao Zhou became Master Zhou.


    "Haha...it''s nothing, just some tricks." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand... to Professor Chen: "The 26th generation of Yangyang family has seen you..."


    "Yin Yang House?"


    "That yin and yang school founded by Zou Yan, a native of Qi in the late Warring States period?"


    Fortunately, everyone is not illiterate, and did not regard Zhou Ye''s yin and yang house as a Japanese onmyoji...


    "Exactly!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...At least, he thought this identity was very interesting.


    Chapter 2506 the nine-story demon building is here


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and six


    After the initial shock, everyone quickly accepted Zhou Ye''s so-called Yin-Yang family.


    After all, this is a bizarre era, and Qigong fever is popular all over the country...


    What qigong masters have artificially rained, and what special abilities masters are accepting apprentices online.


    There is nothing to be surprised if another inheritor from the Yin-Yang family that has passed on for thousands of years emerges.


    Besides, don''t care how amazing the qigong masters are, at least Professor Chen and the others have never seen the magic of those guys, but... they have witnessed the magic of Zhou Ye with their own eyes.


    Between gestures, freezing the entire underground river into a glacier, so powerful, it is not too much to call a master.


    Moreover, there is an old saying in the archaeological world... The more you learn, the more you know about the ancients, the more you fear the ancients and the ghosts and gods.


    During archaeology, many things happened that cannot be explained by scientific principles.


    Although these news will not spread to the society due to government suppression, it is not a secret event for Professor Chen, who has spent his entire life in archaeology.


    For example, the incident of Yin Soldiers borrowing the way that happened in Sichuan, and the palace ladies passing by in the Forbidden City.


    Among them, there are many things that Professor Chen has experienced personally... Therefore, there is no fear of existence like Zhou Ye.


    Not only is he not afraid, but he is close to the abnormal.


    After all, he felt very satisfied that he had a master of Yin and Yang as the leader of his archaeological operation.


    A life-saving existence at a critical moment.


    Even the ghost cave text found on the cave wall at this time could no longer attract him.


    He simply pulled Zhou Ye to ask... why is Zhou Ye a Ryukyu, why would Zhou Ye want to participate in this archeological team... Wait, I can''t wait to ask Zhou Ye down.


    And Zhou Ye also made up a whole set of lies to deal with him.


    Why are Ryukyu people? Because they can''t live on the mainland anymore, how many comrades are killed except for the Four Olds.


    Why participate in this archeological team, because it is boring... I want to see the ancient tombs and see if I can find the few lost dossier techniques of the Yin Yang family.


    After dealing with Professor Chen easily, Gawa over there got entangled again...


    As soon as the goods came up, they had to bow down and bow down to Zhou Yexing... This Tibetan boy determined that Zhou Ye was the reincarnation of a living Buddha with great supernatural powers.


    In this regard, Zhou Ye had no choice but to...


    After getting rid of all these goods, Zhou Ye walked to the side of Shirley Yang and Ye Yixin.


    "What''s the matter? You don''t recognize me anymore?"


    Seeing the gazes of the two women looking at him, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but chuckled and asked.


    "No... I just feel that I don''t seem to know enough about you..." Shirley Yang couldn''t come back for a while...


    I originally thought that the man I liked was just a Ryukyu rich second-generation Quan second-generation who knew some celestial feng shui techniques, but he didn¡¯t realize that his own man is still an existence that can be called a land fairy... This strong sense of drop makes Shirley Yang began to doubt himself.


    Can she really go to the end with Zhou Ye??


    Does she... really understand this guy?


    In fact, it''s not just her, even Ye Yixin is full of thoughts at this time...


    Hearing what Shirley Yang said, Zhou Ye smiled lightly, opened his arms, hugged Shirley Yang directly, and kissed Xiao Xiao as he bowed his head without exception.


    As his tongue broke through Shirley Yang''s teeth, at this moment... the distracting thoughts in Shirley Yang''s mind instantly disappeared, and there was only one thought in his heart-he was her man.


    After a while, Zhou Ye let go of Shirley Yang, then smiled: "I am still me, no matter what my identity, I am the man who wants to bully you at any time."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s irritating words, Shirley Yang Jiao beat his chest angrily, "Asshole..."


    "Husband..." At this moment, Ye Yixin was jealous... She tugged Zhou Ye''s arm and looked at him with aggrieved expression, as if to say again--[and me].


    Seeing Xiao Ye Zi''s aggrieved expression, Zhou Ye smiled, let go of Shirley Yang, turned around and hugged Ye Yixin, and gave her a deep, reassuring kiss.


    And at this time, Shirley Yang seemed to have figured out something, smiling and hugging the two from her side...


    In the eyes of outsiders, this is completely a show off scene of a winner in life.


    Of course, envy is envy, but no one says anything sourly.


    First, Zhou Ye was able to hug each other by his ability, so what is so sour about them.


    Second, the overlord salamander that turned into an ice sculpture next to him is still dying, no one wants to try to provoke an existence with such great power.


    There are people who don¡¯t have enough brains, but the guys who fire map cannons around are generally not very live.


    After everyone was repairing by the underground river for a while, they decided to set off again.


    At this time, the two students and Professor Aiguo Hao had already engraved and copied the ghost cave wall on the wall at the instruction of Professor Chen.


    The work was over, the rest was over, and everyone set off again.


    This time, everyone is full of confidence in this archaeological expedition...


    For nothing else, it was Zhou Ye''s extraordinary ability.


    Why do people generally fear??Because of the unknown...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2127

    So why do you feel at ease?Because there is a sense of security... where does the sense of security come from, from the skills you have mastered, from the protection of people around you... and so on.


    Obviously, Zhou Ye is an existence that can make them feel safe.


    Owning strange people who have frozen a wide underground river into ice is enough to give them a sense of security from the heart.


    This time, Zhou Ye was still walking in front, Shirley Yang and Ye Yixin followed behind... Professor Chen and them were in the middle, Ga Wa and the big soldier were behind.


    Under the leadership of Zhou Ye, the group crossed the underground river and walked into another dark cave.


    There is no time in the cave, and in the claustrophobic environment, the biological clocks in everyone''s bodies are disordered.


    Some people feel that it has been a long time, while others feel that it has only been three or four minutes.


    But in fact, they have been walking down again for about half an hour.


    Finally, in front of the tunnel appeared a hole with a blue gloomy light... Zhou Ye waved his hand and stopped everyone''s footsteps... He walked to the entrance of the cave slowly and looked down, alone.


    This is an extremely huge cave. The entrance of the cave is halfway through the huge cave...


    In this cave, the size of two football fields, stood a nine-story wooden pavilion. At the edge and corner of the pavilion, countless corpses were hung there.


    The faint blue light was emitted from the skeletons of those corpses...the light sources seemed to be breathing, flickering and dimming...giving people a very strange feeling.


    The nine-story demon building-here it is.


    Chapter 2507


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and seven


    "This...this is the legendary nine-story demon building!"


    Professor Chen looked at the weird demon building with blue light in front of him, and he involuntarily lowered his voice.


    Others took the flashlights and headlights in their hands one after another, looking towards the weird nine-story demon building, wanting to see more clearly...


    "This is the funeral form of the tombs of the monarchs of the ancient Devil Kingdom..."


    Hearing what Professor Chen said, Sadipeng wearing glasses said: "Professor, I have seen in the book that there is a ruin very similar to this demon building in Xuewei in Qinghai."


    "Yes, it''s a pity that the Demon Tower was destroyed by the hero King Gesar when the Demon Kingdom was destroyed." Professor Chen nodded and said: "We have studied for a lifetime. It is as complete as the one that has been preserved. No one at all. Have seen..."


    At this moment, the light from someone who didn''t know it was shining on a hanging corpse on the top of the nine-story demon tower.


    In an instant, the blue gloomy light in the chest cavity of the hanging corpse began to become dazzling...


    Then, there was a faint hum of wings flapping...


    With the faint sound of insects flapping their wings, tens of thousands of blue light spots vented towards Zhou Ye and the others from the demon tower like a galaxy.


    Facing this dreamlike scene, almost everyone was intoxicated...


    In the gloomy cave, there are dots of blue fluorescence like stars...The scene is so beautiful.


    However, at this moment, Shirley Yang, who was also intoxicated by the beauty, suddenly showed a look of fear on her face, as if the beauty in front of her was full of murderous intent, and shouted: "Everyone, run...this is the fire ladybug. ."


    "Fire Ladybug?? What is that??" Sa Dipeng asked in confusion.


    At this time, Shirley Yang had no time to explain to him, but instead reached out to grab Zhou Ye''s big hand, "Go...If you don''t leave, it will be too late."


    At this time, Professor Chen also remembered what the fire ladybug was.


    Professor Chen with a dull look looked at the blue light rushing over here, and couldn''t help muttering: "This, this is the legend... Is this the fire ladybug that burns everything in the world with karma?? Hurry, hurry..."


    Hearing what Professor Chen said, everyone in the archaeological team suddenly panicked...


    What is karma?


    That is the fire of sin to burn sinners in hell...


    Here, the big man pulls the safety of the assault rifle in his hand, and wants to shoot... but what about Gawa?


    This guy lay directly on the ground, making a five-body throw, and bowed down.


    After all, Tibetans all believe in Tibetan Tantric Buddhism. When facing the karma messengers of hell, Gawa, a Tibetan, will have a ghost if he doesn''t bow down.


    However, at this time, all the fire beetles above the huge nine-story demon building had been awakened.


    The buzzing sound shook the cave where the entire nine-story demon building was located, and a strange sound resonated, echoing back and forth in the cave.


    Resonant sound waves that can''t be discerned by the naked eye excite in the hole...


    The cave that has been buried under the mountain for thousands of years is slowly collapsing with this strange resonance...


    Of course, because the process was too slow, it didn''t attract the attention of Professor Chen and the others... What they are paying attention to right now is only the tens of thousands of blue fire beetles flying over the sky.


    In the biographies of adventurers at home and abroad he had read, this fire beetle possessed extremely terrifying power.


    It only takes one to pounce on a person, and within a few seconds, a person can be turned into a mass of ashes.


    At this time, Professor Chen didn''t care much anymore. He pulled up his two students and ran back, "Run..."


    It''s too late to say, then soon...


    From alarming the fire beetle to the fire beetle coming like a blue tide... only a short ten seconds.


    At this time, Shirley Yang was already crying urgently... She dragged Zhou Ye''s arm desperately, but this guy didn''t move, as if she was frightened stupid... Shirley Yang was not anxious. Know what to do.


    Escape alone??


    How could she be willing to leave Zhou Ye and run by herself?


    But when I went to pull Zhou Ye, she couldn''t pull it...


    When Shirley and Yang''s tears were about to flow out, Zhou Ye spoke.


    He gently grabbed Shirley Yang''s slender waist, and said with a smile: "Don''t worry... these are just small problems..."


    "But...but..." Shirley and Yang Ji couldn''t say anything.


    "The problem is not with these cute little things..." Zhou Ye said, stretched out his hand and held Ye Yixin on the other side in his arms... Facing the oncoming fire beetle, Dantian became angry, "Duh-- !"


    With a soft sip...In an instant, the fire beetles that flew up were as if they were fixed in place, their flapping wings hovering in the air, and they didn''t move.


    This strange scene stunned everyone on the expedition.


    Knowing that Zhou Ye can endure a lot, but... they really didn''t expect Zhou Ye to be able to drive the fire beetle.


    "Spread it away..." Zhou Ye faced the fire beetle, as if calling a servant... waved his hand.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2128

    In an instant, the blue light ball composed of the fire beetles burst open, rushed to the rock wall in the cave, and fell silent.


    At this moment, the scenery in the cave is extremely beautiful...just like in the Milky Way with stars shining out.


    Ronald smiled and turned his head and said to everyone on the archaeological team: "You can move, the lights can be used... But don''t disturb those fire beetles... Also, in three hours, this place will collapse. Your time is running out."


    Hearing Ronald''s words, whether it was Professor Chen or Shirley Yang...I didn''t care much anymore, and hurriedly ran along the road towards the nine-story demon building.


    Shirley Yang was anxious because she wanted to find the notebook... and Professor Yang was anxious because he wanted more ancient information from this nine-story demon tower.


    For a while, everyone was busy, and even Ye Yixin was helping his teacher record the ghost cave words inscribed under the nine-story demon tower.


    The only one who is free is probably Zhou Ye''s...


    Seeing that everyone was busy, Zhou Ye shook his head speechlessly, and walked towards the nine-story demon building...


    After crossing the first-level steps made of cypress and boulders, Zhou Ye walked to the corner of the stairs on the third floor of the nine-story demon building.


    At this moment, he discovered that there was a long dead body at his feet.


    The clothes worn on the corpse were the same as those worn by the dead corpse outside.


    The most important thing is that under the corpse there is a leather bag that leaks half a corner.


    Zhou Ye bent over and picked up the purse...After reading it twice, he smiled."Shirley...Is this the note you wanted??"


    Chapter 2508 the nine-story demon tower without surprises and dangers


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and eight


    At this time, Shirley Yang, precisely because Zhou Ye said time was limited, was under the nine-story demon tower, looking for the bodies of members of the expedition team.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s voice, he hurried over.


    She took the note from Zhou Ye''s hand, and after flipping through two pages with the flashlight... a smile of surprise leaked on her face."That''s it... honey, how did you find it?"


    "Just look for it and you''ll find it!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    what--


    "My dear, you''re so amazing!" Shirley Yang rushed forward happily, holding her man as a kiss on his face.


    "Okay... hurry up and go with you." Zhou Ye could appreciate Shirley Yang''s happy mood.


    After all, because he said that time is limited as soon as he opened his mouth, Shirley Yang, who got it, didn''t dare to take a good look at this nine-story demon building in order to find the notebook of the first goal.


    With the most important things found, Shirley Yang finally had time to take a good look at this ancient tomb.


    Putting the notebook in the small bag she was carrying, Shirley Yang happily pulled her man towards the top of the nine-story demon building.


    On the top floor of the nine-story demon building is a small hall like a court...On both sides of the hall, there are a dozen corpses sitting or lying on their faces.


    Whether they are sitting or lying down, their faces are facing a shrine in the middle of the hall.


    On the wooden square pillars of the court hall are inscribed various scriptures copied in Tibetan.


    At this time, Shirley Yang couldn''t take care of a lot... After the two things of freezing the underground river and drinking the annealing beetle, she had an inexplicable trust in the man she loved.


    She believes that Zhou Ye can handle everything...


    Therefore, she also disregarded the unspoken rule that no filming was allowed in the tomb before the day was seen when the tomb was excavated.I directly took out my Canon camera, faced the Xiao Chaotang at the top of the demon building, and pressed the shutter...


    As a result, as soon as she pressed the shutter, she suddenly felt a stagger under her feet, and the entire demon building seemed to shake slightly...


    In an instant, the creaking sound of wooden pillars and the scene of the dead hanging around the demon building gently shaking, gave people a feeling like a ghost.


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye hurriedly supported her, otherwise¡ªshe would really fall to the ground.


    "My dear..." Shirley Yang is a girl, she felt a little bit of fear in the face of the sudden and supernatural event... she could not help but nestled her body in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    At this time, only Zhou Ye''s warm body could drive away the fear in her heart.


    "Don''t be afraid..." Zhou Ye smiled and hugged Shirley Yang, and then lightly touched the floor with his toes, and in a short time-an invisible and innocuous wave spread from his toes, like a shock wave. , Passed out in all directions.


    With this wave of volatility spread... some of the things that were ready to move immediately ceased.


    Just kidding?


    Really thought that the dead man was slapped??


    Falling into Zhou Ye''s hands will let you know what it means to be more miserable after death.


    Do you really think Acha''s father was for nothing??In the entire Hades, Zhou Ye''s words were better than Hades Acha.


    Feeling the throbbing in her heart slowly receding, Shirley Yang couldn''t help but kiss her man again... "It''s nice to have you by my side..."


    At this moment, there was a sudden scream from outside...


    The sound is like the cry of the glasses male Satipeng...


    Zhou Ye hurriedly pulled Xue Li and Yang and ran out...


    After the two ran out of the top court, they found out... It turned out that Sadipeng had just fallen into the burial pit next to the nine-story demon tower.


    However, because of his cry, it alarmed the fire ladybugs lying near the stone wall, and the blue fluorescence on those fire ladybugs became unusually bright. Obviously... they were a little about to move.


    And Professor Chen and the others are obviously aware of this... each of them was frightened like a quail, covering their eyes with their hands, huddling there, not daring to move.


    "be quiet!"


    With Zhou Ye''s deep scream...The fire ladybugs who were about to move quieted down again, and the blue fluorescence on their bodies became a little dim.


    Seeing this scene, Professor Chen and the others couldn¡¯t help but gratefully glance at Zhou Ye...Because they were afraid of alarming the fire ladybug, they did not dare to make a loud noise... They had to be more cautious to collect various tomb data under the nine-story demon tower. Seeking to get more information about the owner of the tomb.


    Feeling that everyone was back to normal again, Shirley Yang once again pulled Zhou Ye into the nine-story demon tower. This was all taking pictures.


    Inside, outside, buildings, burial pits...


    Even after she found an angle, she asked Sa Dipeng to help her take a group photo with her man in front of the nine-story demon tower.


    Of course, Shirley Yang did not forget Ye Yixin, who was a sister. Both of them had a photo with Zhou Ye, and a photo of Zhou Ye hugging left and right.


    To be honest, this photo is absolutely true...It is estimated that no one can find such a punch-in place.


    After Shirley Yang used up three boxes of film, the time was almost up.


    Following Zhou Ye''s order, no matter how unwilling Professor Chen was, he would leave here with Zhou Ye.


    After all, after two distress experiences...In the entire expedition team, Zhou Ye''s prestige has reached the highest point, and no one dared to ignore Zhou Ye''s words.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2129

    The group of people left this nine-story demon building without any surprises...


    When they returned to the underground river, the ice sculpture of the king salamander in the river was still standing there, showing no sign of melting.


    Everyone crossed the underground glacier, after passing through the hole in the same way as they came, they returned to the cliff again.


    After picking up their respective cables and taking protective measures, everyone began to climb up.


    Here, Zhou Ye still followed the way when he came, and climbed up the rope with Ye Yixin directly... After reaching the top, Zhou Ye put Ye Yixin down, slid down again, and then held Xue Li Yang, who had climbed halfway up the mountain. , Climb up.


    I have to say that Zhou Ye''s act of taking care of his own woman made other men extremely envious.


    If they can, they also want someone to help them climb up.


    But unfortunately, they know that they have no chance...


    When everyone climbed up the cliff, the soldier Xiaolin who was in charge of guarding the signal transmitter ran over and reported that the news from the military station...a blizzard will reach the southern foot of Kunlun Mountain in three hours...come to meet them. The team is already on the way.


    Without further ado, under Zhou Ye''s order, everyone left behind all kinds of insignificant materials and only brought important archaeological materials down the mountain.


    When everyone met with the troops who came to meet, the blizzard was about to come... Everyone could not help but sigh in secret.


    Chapter 2509 the charm in the car


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and nine


    The next morning--


    Before Zhou Ye got up, he heard Sadipeng''s voice in his ears.,


    "Big Brother Zhou, you are amazing..."


    "Oh? What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye asked without opening his lazy eyes.


    "I just heard from the political commissar at the military station... It didn''t take long for us to go down the mountain yesterday. There was an avalanche on the eastern foot of Kunlun Mountains because of the snowstorm. The cracks we had gone down disappeared." Sa Dipeng looked admired. Looking at Zhou Ye, he said, "Big Brother Zhou, you must be an alien? How else can you pinch so accurately?"


    "Get out!" Zhou Ye dismissed the ET fan with an angry sentence.


    Fuck your mother¡¯s aliens, Lao Tzu arrived on this earth earlier than you... Even if you are an alien, Lao Tzu is the aboriginal¡ªyou are inferior.


    To say that Sadipeng is an inferior product is really not wrong. You must know that when Zhou Ye came, the first people living on this continent were Jiuli ancestors with great power and supernatural powers, not these castrated versions of humans. .


    Sleeping well, I was disturbed by this stuff...Zhou Ye had no choice but to get up.


    While washing, I was thanked again by Professor Chen...


    In the words of Professor Chen, if it weren''t for Zhou Ye this time, then the archaeological team would have suffered heavy losses.


    In this regard, Zhou Ye had no other logo except Ha ha.


    They are nothing serious... The point is that Ga Wa will die here.


    So...sometimes, it''s boring for Zhou Ye to go on an expedition with him. When the big things come to him, it becomes all right.


    Oh, no way, who makes him too strong and too soft??


    After eating breakfast at the military depot... After saying goodbye to the political commissar and company commander of the military depot, everyone drove away from the military depot.


    This time, they will not drive back to Xining. Instead, they will drive directly along the No. 15 National Road to Bosten Lake... From there, they will go directly to Jingjue Ancient City.


    In the black land cruiser SUV¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye drove the car, while Ye Yixin, who was sitting in the passenger seat, lay on his lap, clutching his cock in one hand, his head kept going up and down.


    Feeling the suction power from the meat stick, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but take a breath... "Hi, Xiaoyeye, do you want to suck me dry?"


    "Um... just... just... uh uh... suck you... uh uh... let you... uh uh... let you go again... uh u seduce that American woman... uh uh"


    Ye Yixin was sucking Zhou Ye''s goose-egg-thick glans, while complaining...


    She held her breath for a day and a night... How can she do it if she doesn''t vent it?


    Thinking of this, Ye Yixin sucked harder... from time to time, he used the tip of his tongue to provoke the horse''s eyes on the meat stick, while doing it, while looking at Zhou Ye with provocative eyes.


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye can only say...well done.


    Of course, because Ye Yixin''s chick was too small, and Zhou Ye''s cock was a little too big... She really couldn''t play any deep-throat games for Zhou Ye.


    Not only couldn''t get a deep throat, but Ye Yixin could only barely include his own man''s glans in his mouth, even if he even played a small game.


    For this reason, Zhou Ye was overwhelmed by this little girl.


    He drove with one hand, stroked Ye Yixin''s powder back with the other, followed her hip line and touched her hip.


    As soon as his fingers came in, Zhou Ye found... the valley between the chick''s legs was already wet.


    "Hmm..." Ye Yixin felt the foreign body suddenly invaded in the valley, and his whole body couldn''t help shaking... He couldn''t help but let out a moan like a cat''s spring... "Ah...husband, people want it... "


    "I want it?" Zhou Ye smiled... He did feel it...


    But this is also normal, after all-Ye Yixin, who was first tasted of ecstasy, was the time to be obsessed... The two hadn''t made a good relationship for almost two days, how could she not want to??


    "But it can''t...I''m driving now..." Zhou Ye teased deliberately.


    "I don''t care...I want to..." Ye Yixin cast a wink at her man, then lowered her head and gently placed Zhou Ye''s red and black glans with her teeth. I bite... "If it doesn''t work, I will bite it off and use it myself..."


    "Don''t, it won''t work if you bite it..." Zhou Ye sighed silently...Fortunately, he had anticipated this situation early, so when he came back last night, he secretly replaced this Lu Xun SUV with I lost my own deformed car...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye directly said, "Diao Chan..."


    "Master, Diao Chan is here for you..."


    "Turn on the autopilot mode... At the same time turn on the camouflage driving mode."


    "Yes, master."


    Ye Yixin was dumbfounded when she heard the female voice suddenly coming out of the car...What''s the situation?Who is the sudden voice?When was she in the car??


    Just when she hadn''t figured it out... she suddenly felt her body lighten. When she recovered, she had already appeared in the arms of her own man.


    Then, the entire driver''s seat swept back silently...Finally, the driver''s seat and the steering wheel in front of them were about one meter free...This was enough for Zhou Ye to perform.


    "Wait...husband...who is that woman..."


    However, before Ye Yixin could finish asking her question, she felt a chill in her lower body... Zhou Ye had already stripped off her pants and underwear.


    Zhou Ye looked at the beautiful scenery dripping with water from Ye Yixin''s buttocks and smiled, "Isn''t it time to talk about those...Aren''t you in a hurry?"


    "I...Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2130

    The familiar feeling of fullness, the soft temperature of her whole body that was so hot, at this moment - Ye Yixin couldn''t say anything... The whole person was lying on the steering wheel, pushing up his buttocks high. Sit down hard..."My husband...I love you so much...Fuck me...Hurry up, fuck me...Fuck me..."


    "As you wish... baby!"


    At this time, everything is superfluous... Only the eternal small electric motor is the truth.


    Zhou Ye squatted halfway behind Ye Yixin, holding the elastic fat buttocks with both hands and thrusting hard.


    After a while, Zhou Ye discovered an interesting thing...that is, whenever there is a car passing by, Ye Yixin is nervous and hard to breathe...and her small holes have become extremely tight, even though Zhou Ye has already I told her that when the camouflage driving mode is turned on, outsiders can''t see the situation in the car.


    But Ye Yixin was still nervous and couldn''t say anything...


    Chapter 2510 Help, Shirley Yang.


    Chapter Two Five Hundred and Ten


    "Husband...husband...I can''t do it... let me go... Ah... you... ah you are going to kill me..."


    Perhaps it was because it was too exciting. In just fifteen minutes, Ye Yixin had seven or eight orgasms...The squirting water made the car carpet under Zhou Ye''s feet as if it had been water. Step on a puddle of water.


    She was already dying...began desperately begging for mercy."Husband...you...ah...are you going to kill your favorite little leaf...ah...here again..."


    With a shout, Ye Yixin''s straight legs trembled again... Zhou Ye gently pumped the meat stick, and suddenly a thick transparent liquid was taken out of the small hole with the meat stick, dripping. On her trousers that were taken off to the crook of her calves... there was a burst of hot water vapor.


    "Husband, you really...ah... why are you..."


    Ye Yixin''s [husband, you are so nice] hadn''t finished speaking, she felt the meat stick came in again... This time, she had no strength at all... She couldn''t help but paralyze.


    However, would Zhou Ye let her go like this?


    He hugged Ye Yixin''s waist with both hands, and his waist began to move quickly...


    "Ah...ah..."


    As the sound of physical collision sounded, Ye Yixin''s groans became rhythmic...


    After a while, Ye Yixin couldn''t even speak...the rest was the moan that came out of her mouth following Zhou Ye''s thrust.


    At this moment, she had a feeling of self-inflict...I knew she would not fool Shirley Yang to the back and discuss the next schedule with her teacher.


    However, it is too late to say anything now...


    All she could do was to hold the steering wheel tightly, and let the bad guy behind him thrust her into a higher orgasm again and again.


    I don¡¯t know how long it has passed, but Shirley Yang¡¯s voice rang from the walkie-talkie on the center console of the car, "Dear...park the car, I want to get in the car and talk to you about the next itinerary..."


    Ye Yixin, who was already in a dying state, felt like he was saved when he heard these words.


    She couldn''t wait to grab the walkie-talkie, and shouted [Help...] to Shirley Yang.


    Unfortunately, she has no strength at all now...


    "Papa..." Zhou Ye moved his waist rhythmically, while reaching out for the talkie, "I see..."


    As Zhou Ye''s answer sounded, Ye Yixin suddenly became excited...


    Zhou Ye is about to stop...


    She felt that she had seen the dawn of salvation...


    However, it''s a pity...Zhou Ye didn''t intend to let this girl go right now, he smiled slightly and snapped his fingers.


    In an instant, the scenery passing by outside the car became slow...The scenery that had passed by in a flash became slower than a snail.


    But this change obviously didn''t have the energy for Ye Yixin to notice...


    What she is looking forward to now is that Zhou Ye can stop the car as soon as possible.


    "We have limited time...so we have to speed up." Zhou Ye said, smiling slightly, holding Ye Yixin''s waist with both hands, and pulling it towards his crotch.


    "what----!!"


    With a scream, Ye Yixin felt that she was going to be topped by Zhou Ye...


    Ye Yixin couldn''t help screaming with the sour, swelling and numb feeling.


    Taking her scream as an opportunity...Zhou Ye started his career as a pile driver.


    Stabbing to the end, returning to the heavy pressure, Zhou Ye pierced deeply into Ye Yixin''s cervix every time, softening her body.


    At this moment, Ye Yixin had completely lost the ability to resist. All she could do was groan every time Zhou Ye hit her cervix.


    As Zhou Ye''s speed increased, Ye Yixin''s groaning sound was completely connected... "Ah...ah...ah..."


    I don''t know how long it has passed, Zhou Ye felt that with his own impact, it seemed that the uterine opening in Ye Yixin''s body had slightly opened...


    And at this time, he is almost coming...


    At this time, a wicked smile appeared from his horns...The cock that controlled him shrank suddenly.


    Ye Yixin, who was about to reach another climax, felt that the surge in her body was much lighter in an instant, which made her feel a sense of loss.


    However, just when she was about to work hard to look back and see what happened to her man... Suddenly, she felt a piercing sensation in the depths of her body, and then... a wave of heat flowed toward her. The uterus vomited.


    Ye Yixin, who was already on the edge of the climax, was hit by this continuous flow of heat, and immediately screamed, "Ah... It''s so cool..."


    Then, his head tilted and he passed out completely.


    Five seconds later, Zhou Ye drew his own cock from Ye Yixin''s body... The difference is that although Zhou Ye had already ejaculated, there was no white viscous semen from Ye Yixin''s vagina... ¡­


    Obviously, Zhou Ye used his cock to open Ye Yixin''s uterus this time, and directly injected the semen into her uterus.


    This made the semen that he shot into Ye Yi''s heart not flowed out...


    I have to say that this kind of uterine sex sometimes works when you encounter the right person... For example, now Ye Yixin, she has completely passed out.


    While smiling triumphantly, Zhou Ye raised his hand to separate the moisture in Ye Yixin''s trousers, which had been thoroughly soaked due to lewd water.


    After helping Ye Yixin put his pants on, Zhou Ye supported her and let her lie on the back seat... Then, he snapped his fingers lightly again, restoring the flow of time in and outside the car.


    After canceling the automatic driving and camouflage driving modes, Zhou Ye controlled his car and parked on the roadside.


    The employees of Umbrella¡¯s headquarters in China, who were in charge of driving behind, saw that their boss had turned to a temporary stop, and stopped behind.


    Not long after sitting in the car, Shirley Yang, dressed in leather, walked over from the car behind. She was not welcome, and directly opened the door of the passenger seat.


    Originally, she thought that she would use Zhou Ye to discuss the route to get Ye Yixin to the back seat of the car, but she didn''t expect it... As soon as the car door opened, she realized that Ye Yixin had actually fallen asleep in the back seat...


    That¡¯s good, it saves her wasting her tongue...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2131

    Thinking of this, Shirley Yang boarded the car... "Let''s go, let''s talk while walking..."


    "Yeah..." Zhou Ye nodded, started again, and drove along the 315 National Road.


    "What are you going to discuss with me?" Zhou Ye asked while driving.


    "There is a strong smell in the car...? What is this smell?" Shirley Yang answered the question.


    While talking, he shook his Qiong nose and inhaled desperately.


    2511-Sword


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and eleven


    "Taste? What taste?? You think too much..." Zhou Ye said awkwardly.


    What is the taste?Of course he knows...


    What''s the smell besides the obscene smell of small leaves??


    "This taste is a bit familiar..." Xue Li Yang said here, and gave Zhou Ye a wrong expression. "Did you just mess around with Xiao Ye Zi?"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled without saying a word, planning to come and refuse to admit it...


    "Forget it...whatever you do!" Seeing Zhou Ye''s expression, Shirley Yang said bitterly, "Anyway...I haven''t seen it... and I am used to being bullied by you..."


    "I..." Just when Zhou Ye felt a little embarrassed... Seeing Shirley Yang shot like an electricity, a slender hand came to capture the dragon.


    At this time, the zipper of Zhou Ye''s trousers was not closed, so Shirley Yang was caught in one fell swoop.


    And his big dragon was still stained with some body fluid from Xiaoye, which was sticky...wet.


    Shirley Yang relied on her sense of touch to affirm her guess in the first time.


    Of course, to be angry, she didn''t get too angry, after all-in the soft sleeper compartment of the train, Zhou Ye still slapped Xiao Yezi next to her.


    However, to say that she is not angry at all is nonsense... After all, she is in the back car to discuss the route with Professor Sun and the others, and what about her man?Then slap Xiaoyezi in the car in front...It is impossible for you to make her not angry at all.


    Therefore, Shirley Yang decided to teach her man a lesson...


    Thinking of this, instead of cursing the street like a shrew, she carefully took out a pack of wet wipes from her bag... and helped Zhou Ye gently wipe off his dragon.


    "I don''t know how to take good care of yourself. Isn''t it uncomfortable for you?"


    While talking, Shirley Yang lowered her head gently, carefully helping Zhou Ye wipe it, no matter the glans, the root of the meat stick, or the two eggs... she wiped him little by little. clean¡­¡­


    Seeing Shirley Yang''s behavior, Zhou Ye smiled.


    This little girl, I want to play with him...


    Want to stir up his desire, then turn around and jump to the back seat, leaving him to suffer alone??


    Tease??


    How could this chick be so successful??


    However, right now, I still have to cooperate with her in acting... Thinking of this, Zhou Ye deliberately made a look of embarrassment and said: "I''m sorry... Shirley, I was wrong..."


    "No, I was wrong..." Shirley Yang said softly, her hands kept moving, still carefully wiping the erecting dragon.


    As a woman, Shirley Yang learned about physiology when she was in school, but it was the first time in her life that she really faced a man.


    Although she pretended to be calm and wiped there carefully... but in fact, she was panicked.


    Damn... why is it so big??


    When one day in the future, when I really want to give myself to this bad guy, can I really hold such a big monster in my little cave??


    And... why is it so hot...


    This thing is inserted into one''s body, and you still don''t burn yourself to death...


    With her hands moving, Shirley Yang''s spring heart sprouted for a while... Spring water was brewing in her eyes unconsciously.


    Even, she began to feel that the square inch between her legs began to become a little hot and bulging...


    When the legs crossed, a greasy feeling came to her heart...


    At this time, Zhou Ye, who was driving, looked at Shirley Yang, who had wiped his cock three times and was still wiping, and he felt dumbfounded.


    This girl is hypocritical, obviously wants to... but is afraid of pain...


    I can¡¯t say, I¡¯m going to push her at this time...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye drove with one hand, his right hand was free, and he pressed directly on the back of Shirley Yang''s head... gently pressed down.


    In an instant, he felt his cock plunge into a warm and humid place...


    "Hmm..." Xue Li Yang raised her head and gave Zhou Ye a vicious look, "Bah... asshole, don''t you think it''s dirty?"


    "Hey, I''m helping you...Hurry up, hold it..." Zhou Ye said, pressing Shirley Yang''s head down again...In an instant, Shirley Yang''s little head was caught by the hot giant The dragon is full...At this moment, she couldn''t say a word.


    In the face of such a tough Zhou Ye, Shirley Yang Youxin wanted to bite him hard, but was a little reluctant...In the end, she could only perform oral sex for Zhou Ye awkwardly.


    Maybe it was a psychological effect, maybe Zhou Ye''s body was indeed different from ordinary people.


    After Shirley Yang licked it for a while, she found that this thing in her hand was not only not unpleasant, but even had a good smell, especially when the prostatic fluid from the glans and horse¡¯s eyes flowed out of excitement, there was a strange smell. The scent of her makes her a little bit overwhelmed.


    Seeing that Shirley Yang started to get a little addicted... Zhou Ye smiled at his corner, and his right hand, which he had done the same, slid down the moving curve of Shirley Yang''s back.


    Crossed the waist, crossed the hip peak-along the warm buttocks, and finally reached a moist valley bottom.


    When Zhou Ye''s fingertips traversed Xue Li Yang''s line of sky valley, and finally found the meat ball at the end of the valley, Xue Li Yang couldn''t help but tremble all over.


    After these days of getting along, Zhou Ye didn¡¯t really break Shirley Yang, but¡ªhe was not unfamiliar with Shirley Yang¡¯s body...Where is she in the erogenous zone and where she feels the most, he It''s clear...


    Just a few fingertips, Shirley Yang''s whole body couldn''t help but tremble.


    Obviously, she already felt the hot spring water pouring from the bottom of her valley.


    At this moment, Shirley Yang couldn''t help it...


    However, when Shirley Yang desperately moved her head up and down to vent the trembling throbbing between her legs... Zhou Ye suddenly pulled her up....


    "I want you..." Zhou Ye said in a low voice looking at Xue Li Yang''s eyes full of water.


    "Aren''t you afraid of death?" Shirley Yang couldn''t stand it anymore at this time... Young man, in this case, even if he knew it was dangerous, he wouldn''t care about it, so let''s talk about it first.


    "I''m not afraid of death... Are you afraid of death?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2132

    Facing Zhou Ye''s question, Shirley Yang answered with her own actions...


    She went directly back to the passenger seat, and then took off her pants... It leaked her neatly trimmed inverted triangle black forest, and the tightly closed baby-like baby abalone."Come on... come on me if you don''t be afraid of death..."


    There are so few cars on the 315 National Road, and Shirley Yang is not worried about being seen by the driver of the transfer truck¡ªshe is going to die this bastard in a hurry.


    Chapter 2512 the bet on the road


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and twelve


    Facing Shirley Yang''s provocation, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "Switch to automatic driving...enable camouflage driving mode!"


    As the voice fell, Zhou Ye let go of the steering wheel in his hands.


    Seeing this scene, Shirley Yang was almost not scared to death by Zhou Ye... "You are crazy..."


    While she was talking, she was going to grab the steering wheel... However, at this moment, she felt her waist tight, and then... After a moment of change in the foreground, the whole person turned back to Zhou Ye, lying down. It looks like on the steering wheel...


    "You... don''t... honey, when we arrive in Ruoqiang County, when we live in the guest house, I will give it to you... don''t do this... this is too dangerous!" Xueli Yang was really anxious at this time... ¡­It''s not that she doesn''t want to tease Zhou Ye, she is also anxious.


    Just as the effects of force are mutual, so is teasing.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s really not a good time at this time... It¡¯s not that Shirley Yang has some terrible obsessive-compulsive disorder and must lose herself in bed for the first time, but that she is afraid of doing this while driving and prone to traffic accident what.


    When I was in the United States before, there were many reports in this area.


    Even the speed limit signs on some sections of the road will show a sign saying [No sex while driving].


    She is not afraid of death... But she really hasn''t lived enough, she just found her favorite, and she still wants to give him a baby...


    However, at this time, everything is out of control...


    Zhou Ye held his own meat stick and gently slid her glans on her wet abalone, while saying: "Don''t worry... my car has an automatic driving function..."


    "I..." Feeling the fleshy seam between her legs, the sliding and hot giant that made her legs soft, Shirley Yang almost lost her mind...


    "Don''t, don''t tease... I haven''t heard yet... I heard that which country has this kind of technology... Ah..."


    Shirley Yang shouted, not because Zhou Ye got in, but because... Zhou Ye''s glans just scratched her clitoris...


    "Other countries don''t have it, it doesn''t mean that my Umbrella doesn''t have it." Zhou Ye said, gently pushing away Shirley Yang''s pink and tender abalone with his hand, and removing the thin white film inside The vagina leaked out... Then, he held his cock and pressed it against it."Are you ready to be my woman?"


    "do not!!!!"


    With a sharp pain that seemed to tear her whole body, Shirley Yang couldn''t help screaming... At this moment, her nose was a bit sore, but there was a sense of fulfillment in her heart that she became a completed woman...


    However, the severe pain in her body made her unable to concentrate her mind...


    And at this time, Zhou Ye''s big hand slid into her clothes along the bottom of her dress... After unfastening her bra, Zhou Ye held the two important points that she could hold with one hand. .


    Gradually... As Zhou Ye kneaded her nipples with her hands, Shirley Yang began to feel the pain under her body slowly diminishing.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, maybe two minutes, maybe ten minutes.


    Shirley Yang finally couldn''t help but whispered: "My dear...I, I can..."


    As Shirley Yang''s words sounded, Zhou Ye began to charge as if he had received the Charge.


    With the unfamiliar feeling gradually coming from her body, Shirley Yang couldn''t help but sang a heartwarming ballad from her mouth.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    From Kunlun Mountain Pass, take the 315 National Road to Bosten Lake, the whole journey is more than 1,400 kilometers.Although there are no cars in the whole journey... But this is not the time when China began to take off in the 21st century. Many road sections were difficult to navigate because of disrepair.


    Therefore, starting from the military station at Kunlun Mountain Pass at around nine o''clock in the morning, by six o''clock in the afternoon, the crowd had traveled more than 900 kilometers and less than 1,000 kilometers.


    In the end, everyone decided to fix up in Ruoqiang County for one night...


    But fortunately, they can still live in the only guest house in Ruoqiang County under the premise of a letter of introduction.


    At this time the sky was still bright, but everyone could no longer leave.


    The two cars drove directly into the entrance of the guest house in Ruoqiang County, and opened four rooms with the letter of introduction.


    Shirley Yang and Ye Yixin share a room, Professor Sun and Hao Aiguo share a room, Chu Jian and Sa Dipeng share a room, and Zhou Ye owns a room.


    Although everyone was a little surprised when they got out of the car, when Shirley Yang and Ye Yixin got out of Zhou Ye''s car, they were already wearing clothes that weren''t the morning clothes, but they didn''t care too much.


    After all, everyone knows that the three of them are lovers...Although it seems to them a little messy, Zhou Ye is an international friend, and they can''t control the practice of polygamy in their country.


    Therefore, no one is looking forward to it.


    The lunch at noon was dealt with in the car...At night everyone had a good meal in the guest house.


    It¡¯s a bit difficult to eat melons, fruits and vegetables in this place, but there is no problem if I want to eat roast lamb.


    Everyone had a nice meal of roast lamb in the evening, and even because the trip went smoothly, Professor Sun made an exception to allow them to drink.


    After eating and drinking, there is nothing fun in this era, especially in this administrative county that claims to be the largest in size... Here, TV is all new stuff, and even many places are not powered...


    Therefore, in the end everyone can only go back to their rooms to rest.


    After everyone returned to their room... Zhou Ye''s room door opened.


    Just kidding, it''s been a night with those big masters... Now that conditions are available, how could he sleep alone by himself.


    If you can''t, I''m going to the room of Shirley Yang and Xiao Ye Zi, huging left and right to sleep.


    After sneaking into the room of Xue Li Yang and the others, as soon as Zhou Ye knocked on the door, the door opened... A slender hand grabbed Zhou Ye and dragged him into the room.


    After walking into the room, Zhou Ye found that Shirley Yang, who opened the door for himself, ignored herself, but stepped to the side of Xiao Ye Zi and sat there blankly... and Xiao Ye Zi?I was also sitting there with an angry look, and the two of them looked like they were going to settle accounts with Zhou Ye...


    "What do you mean?"


    "We are going to set the rules for you..." Shirley Yang said with her arms around her chest, as if I was the boss: "We have discussed with Xiao Ye Zi, and you will not be allowed to mess with flowers in the future... Otherwise, We are about to apply family law to you..."


    Hearing this, Zhou Ye smiled: "Oh?? What family method?"


    "Of course it is-squeeze you dry, let you walk on the corner!" Xiao Ye Zi said confidently...If she was alone, she would definitely not dare to say that, but-in the car During the time she cooperated with Shirley Yang, her self-confidence was already inflated.


    [By the way, because Zhou Ye used the time barrier, it was only a dozen hours for others, but for the two women, several months have passed. This is why Shirley Yang is under The reason why the performance is so normal when driving.


    In Xiao Ye Zi''s view, she and Shirley Yang are working together. Although they are tired, they are enough to squeeze out her own man...In this way, no new sisters will join. Finally, she said that she joined before. sisters?They can''t control...


    "Are you so confident?? Then... I give you a chance... If you can squeeze me out, then I won''t find you new sisters... If you lose... Haha... Then taste Does the chrysanthemum can feel so far away?" Zhou Ye smiled evil evilly."Dare to bet?"


    "Bet!" X2

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2133

    Chapter 2513 Unlucky Director Zhao...


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and thirteen


    As a result of the bet last night, Shirley Yang and Ye Yixin had to lie on their seats and hurry.


    The little Ye Zi lying in the back seat is better, she is lying on her stomach...


    And Shirley Yang, who was sitting in the passenger seat, was out of luck.


    Even if Zhou Ye bought her a hollow cushion for hemorrhoids to sit under her buttocks, Shirley Yang always couldn¡¯t help but send it out whenever the car¡¯s tires pressed over the uneven ground and caused a bump in the car. A strange moan.


    The groan made Zhou Ye who drove couldn''t help but laugh several times.


    Whenever Zhou Ye laughed, Shirley Yang couldn''t help but stretch out her little hand and pinch it viciously between Zhou Ye''s legs.


    "Blame this bad guy... if it wasn''t for it... I..."


    Looking at Shirley Yang''s hip protector with one hand, pinching with the other hand, and an expression of shame and anger on his face, Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing: "I hope you lose in your gambling... Shirley, people can''t be too shameless!"


    "I''m shameless... I''m shameless... What''s the matter?" Shirley Yang''s face turned red when she heard Zhou Ye''s words...


    However, when she found that the dragon under someone''s crotch that her revenge action had actually harmed her, there were signs of awakening again, she suddenly stopped.


    A good woman doesn''t fight a pervert, and she loses in the end after fighting. At this time, she should be decisive.


    Seeing Shirley Yang''s nonchalant performance, Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing again.


    I have to say, this girl is so funny.


    At 8 o''clock in the morning, everyone set off from Ruoqiang County-along the 315 National Road, all the way towards Bosten Lake Township.


    The whole journey is more than 400 kilometers and less than 500 highway, and the group walked for about six hours.


    By two o''clock in the afternoon, the two vehicles arrived at Bosten Lake Township.


    It is said to be Bosten Lake Township, but in fact, you can''t see Bosten Lake here at all. There is still about ten kilometers away from Bosten Lake.But this is already the starting point after everyone has discussed it.


    When they arrived in Bosten Lake Township, the archaeological team was warmly welcomed by the local cultural relic protection unit.


    After all, when I say that I''m from Beijing in this era, it''s pretty awesome.


    The two people responsible for receiving the archaeological team, one is the section chief named Zhao Zhiguo, and the other is Xiaoyou.


    After everyone exchanged greetings for a while, Section Chief Zhao wanted to take everyone to the guest house to stay first... However, the anxious Professor Sun and Shirley Yang disagreed.


    Even Shirley Yang felt that it was best to find the guide today and set off immediately.


    Because, the wind season in the desert is about to pass...Once the wind season passes, there will be no such thing as an ancient city.


    According to the notebook, only in the windy season of the desert can you find the mysterious ancient city deep in the desert.


    This is why Shirley Yang is anxious.


    Seeing Shirley Yang who kept winking at herself, Zhou Ye also had to speak."Sorry, Chief Zhao, I want to know if there is a guide in our town who knows the desert very well? We need a guide to enter the desert..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the Section Chief Zhao couldn''t help but look at Professor Sun, "This one is??"


    "This is the leader of our archaeological team, Mr. Zhou Ye from Ryukyu." Professor Sun hurriedly introduced.


    Hearing that Zhou Ye is a native of Ryukyu, the Chief Zhao suddenly became a little bit enthusiastic... After all, the relationship between Ryukyu and China is quite good. It can be said that-to some extent, Chief Zhao is very enthusiastic about Zhou Ye. The attention paid far exceeds that of Professor Sun, a Beijing expert.


    "It turned out to be Mr. Zhou... Fortunate to meet you!" Section Chief Zhao enthusiastically shook hands with Zhou Ye, and said, "I don''t know much about this matter yet, but you can rest assured... I will use the fastest Speed, to help you solve this problem..."


    At this moment, the young man who had been following him spoke up.


    "An Liman, Chief Zhao...a living map in the desert! Everyone in the town knows that this old man is very godly, and he has a good camel. The kids in our town know that we need to bring three things into the desert. , Water, camels, and Amriman."


    Hearing this, Chief Zhao''s face suddenly became a little ugly...He was not complaining about his subordinates not giving face to himself, but complaining that his subordinates were not sensible.


    Would he not know Amriman?Amriman''s name is so big...


    However, the problem is that Amwayman is not authentic... A few days ago, he left a group of foreigners in the desert and ran back by himself.


    This Nima, when it is small, it is negligence... when it is large, it is killing money.


    Introduce An Liman to Zhou Ye and the others... Once something goes wrong, he can''t escape responsibility.


    Then, what is it?Can''t help it, he must have an unknown person.


    It''s just that, at this time, the words have arrived here... He can''t help but speak, after all, put it on... Maybe the favorability hasn''t been brushed, but people think that he is stalking it, then it is not beautiful... ¡­


    Thinking of this, Section Chief Zhao could only say: "But this person has some problems... Some time ago he took a group of foreigners into the desert, but in the end he ran out alone..."


    After hearing Section Chief Zhao''s words, everyone looked at each other...


    This Nima, why is it so bad??


    Is this really a guide?Isn''t he a black guide who seeks money and kills his life??


    When everyone hesitated, Zhou Ye spoke.


    "Where should we find Amriman now?"


    Others don''t know, doesn''t Zhou Ye still know?Want to find the Jingjue Ancient City, it''s really impossible to get away from Amriman.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, the Section Chief Zhao hesitated for a while and said, "This...I don''t know too much, but I think you may be able to find him at the police station. I heard...he will be taken directly after he comes back. The police station took it away."


    When Zhou Ye heard the words, he smiled and nodded, "Thank you... Chief Zhao!"


    As he said, Zhou Ye looked at Professor Sun... "Then how about looking for this living map in the desert now?"


    After thinking for a while, Professor Sun nodded.


    This is the end of the matter, and thousands of thousands of rivers and rivers ran here, and he was almost shivering...he said he would never give up."Okay, let''s go to Amriman now!"


    After everyone agreed, they asked about the location of the police station, then bid farewell to the two Chief Zhao, and boarded the car again... and drove towards the police station in the town.


    Here, after watching the two cars leave, Section Chief Zhao glared at his attendant, "You, you are young...you dare to go out bald from the sight...in case these people are Amway It''s lost in the desert, what shall we do???"


    Hearing what his own leader said, the young man suddenly burst into tears.He also realized that he hadn''t considered this matter... "The section chief...what should I do now?"


    "What to do? Cold...wait, pray that they can come out of the desert safely!" Section Chief Zhao sighed helplessly. Although he had reminded everyone... But if something really happened, he would remind if there is any It doesn''t have to be useful... The inspection team in charge of tracking down the responsibilities won''t think so at that time, alas, why bother.


    Chapter 2514 set off to the desert


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and fourteen


    After getting the exact news, in order to save time, everyone decided that Hao Aiguo would lead the other two boys to prepare various supplies for the desert, while Professor Sun went to the police station to find their guide along with Zhou Ye and the two girls.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2134

    After deciding to divide the work, the people who were divided into two groups began to get busy.


    The whole town is not very big, and Professor Sun and others soon arrived at the police station in the town.


    After arriving at the police station, he directly found the director. Professor Sun put the letter of introduction and his work permit issued by him in front of the director, and he immediately got the right to see Am Liman.


    After all, the letter of introduction from Beijing this year is still very useful.


    Sometimes, Zhou Ye was thinking, if he could get a radish to engrave a chapter, write a letter of introduction or something, maybe he could still be an official in a place high and far away.


    Of course, this is very possible, but Zhou Ye doesn''t have to do that.


    There is no shortage of food, no shortage of drinks, no lack of play, no lack of power, he has nothing to do with what kind of official.


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    Under the leadership of the director of the police station, everyone saw the An Liman in an ordinary room.


    As soon as the director entered, he said to an old man who was sitting on the bed cross-legged, wearing a sheepskin jacket and a felt hat: "An Liman, someone is here..."


    This guy, as if he hadn''t heard the director''s words, touched Hun with both hands and prayed.


    "Is he Uyghur?" Ye Yixin asked curiously.


    "No, the Han nationality!" The director said, turning his head to look at Amwayman and said: "Amwayman, now I will give you a chance to contribute to the country. If you make a contribution, others will see you differently..."


    However, the director''s words were like sinking into the sea, and did not arouse any reaction from Amriman... He still closed his eyes tightly and looked like a sincere prayer.


    Seeing Amwayman''s sluggish appearance, Zhou Ye smiled.


    He walked up to the director Wang unhurriedly, and said with a smile: "Director Wang, I think it''s a matter of course..."


    "Huh?" Director Wang was stunned for a moment... Why don''t you let it go? You didn''t say that just now.


    ¡°I¡¯m now reporting that Amriman deliberately abandoned his foreign friends in the desert by real-name reporting... This has already constituted a crime for the purpose of embezzling other people¡¯s property, so...¡± As he said, Zhou Ye said. Director Wang winked.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s appearance, Director Wang immediately understood...Zhou Ye was trying to tag An Liman and frighten him.


    Sure enough, before Zhou Ye''s words were finished, An Liman, an old oilman who was not afraid of everything, opened his eyes, "How can you, comrade, be like this... You are deliberately framing me." Well¡­¡­"


    Hearing what An Liman said, Zhou Ye smiled...


    As long as you speak... Then you are not afraid of being obedient.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye said unhurriedly: "Anyway, the disappearance of those foreigners is a foregone conclusion... If you can''t hold proof of your innocence, then... according to the Chinese Criminal Law, there are always suspects. According to the judicial interpretation, your criminal behavior can already be determined."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Amway was very anxious... "Why did I abandon people... Then they didn''t want me..."


    "Ha ha... Where''s the evidence?" Zhou Ye blocked Am Liman''s words in his mouth...


    Well said, what about the evidence??


    An Liman bowed his head in an instant... he didn''t have any evidence.


    However, this guy also knew... Zhou Ye threatened him, not intending to actually get him to the point of being shot, so...there is still something to talk about."What do you want... I''m just a half-dead old man..."


    "Take us into the desert and find the ancient city of Jingjue... even if this matter is over." Zhou Ye said casually: "Moreover, set out now..."


    "..." After hearing the words and thinking for a while, Amway nodded, "It''s okay...but, I also have a request..."


    "What''s the requirement?" Zhou Ye asked back.


    "Give me all my camels..."


    Hearing what An Liman said, Zhou Ye looked at the director Wang... After all, he seized the camel...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s eyes, Director Wang nodded, "Okay, no problem."


    To be honest, at this time the director Wang was already a little far away from Zhou Ye... There was no way, anyone who saw him would give him a big hat as soon as he came up.


    Moreover, it is a deduction for a standard.


    Disposal for the purpose of embezzling property and discarding for the purpose of not embezzling property are completely two concepts.


    Among them, one is a criminal offense, the other is a crime of dereliction of duty... and the crime of dereliction of duty can be large or small. Amriman is not a public servant yet, so the crime of dereliction of duty does not have a great effect on him.


    But the problem of criminal offences is serious, ranging from more than ten years of labor reform to direct execution.


    Moreover, based on what Director Wang knew, if Zhou Ye really used his real name to report An Liman, it would really be possible to label him as a criminal.


    Who said Zhou Ye was from the Ryukyu Kingdom??There are no small things in foreign affairs in these years... Don''t you know?


    No matter what the director Wang thinks...Anyway, Zhou Ye has already managed Amriman.


    Of course, it''s impossible to just give the sticks and not the sweet dates...So Zhou Ye paid Amway a full 3,000 yuan as a tour guide.


    This fee is definitely not low...Of course, the total price negotiated is five thousand, but the two thousand will have to be paid after returning.


    After arranging everything, Zhou Ye asked the employee of Umbrella who was driving Professor Sun to stare at Ariman. Then he took Shirley Yang and Xiao Ye Zi to find a place to eat.


    I have to say that although this place is remote, it really has a lot of delicious food.


    For example, Bosten Lake spicy male fish, and Bosten Lake grilled five black...cough cough, to put it bluntly, because it is close to Bosten Lake, the whole fish feast here is more famous.


    This allows Shirley Yang and Xiao Ye Zi, who have been eating either lamb or beef these days, to feast on.


    Girls, there is almost no one who doesn''t like fish.


    After the three people finished their lunch, they went to the guest house to meet Professor Sun and the others.


    At this time, Amriman also brought his camel over to join the crowd... After all, goods or something had to be loaded on the camel.


    After all the materials were loaded... it was almost four o''clock in the afternoon.


    According to the rules of traveling in the desert, this time is the best time to depart...why, because the temperature difference between day and night in the desert is too large, and the hot water is consumed too quickly during the day, avoid driving at noon, so morning and evening are The best time to hurry.


    Chapter 2515 I am scarier than the black desert, do you believe it?


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and fifteen


    Everyone left for the whole night...


    For many people, the scenery of the desert is magnificent...Even Xiaoyezi couldn''t help but sang about the endless sand dunes in the desert when the sun came out.


    Generally speaking, the atmosphere is quite warm, at least this group of old, weak, sick and disabled have not felt any discomfort.


    As for Zhou Ye, he was not with Xue Li Yang and Xiao Ye Zi.


    He directly drove the camel under the crotch and came to the old man An Liman.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2135

    At this time, the old man of Amway was still thinking about it.


    "What kind of person, you are forcing my old man to die in the desert!"


    It''s no wonder he thought so much...


    When Zhou Ye was leaving, in front of him, he told the Umbrella employee stationed in Bosten Lake Township: "If we can¡¯t come back, or if only Amway comes back alone, don¡¯t hesitate to give it directly to the headquarters. Call and ask the consulate to protest against the Chinese government."


    In fact, Zhou Ye''s move was to scare the old man An Liman, so as not to avoid this guy halfway to become clever... and leave them behind in order to escape.


    As a result, the old man took it seriously.


    The thoughts on the way... made Zhou Ye a little headache.


    "Okay, Amwayman, stop talking..." Zhou Ye, who came to Amwayman''s side, said with a smile: "I promise you will be safe this time...As long as you don''t do stupid things, you won''t die. "


    "Who do you think you are... Do you know what the black desert is?" Faced with Zhou Ye''s assurance, the old man An Liman dismissed it. "There are many cities and treasures buried in the black desert, but no one can Bring them out there...Even if you only bring a gold coin, you will get lost in the black desert. You will be buried in it forever by the wind and sand, never think of it again."


    Having said this, the old man An Liman turned his head and glanced at the noisy and joyful archaeological team behind him, shook his head and said: "I know you are going to the ancient city of Jingjue...you can''t go there...so, I persuade you. You...it''s better to just play on the road, don''t think about looking for Jingjue Ancient City."


    "There is the place of the black devil."


    After listening to the words of the old man An Liman, Zhou Ye smiled."I believe the black desert is dangerous... but, believe it or not, I am more dangerous than the black desert?"


    When Amway heard this, he stopped talking immediately...


    In his opinion, Zhou Ye''s words were completely scaring him... tell him not to deceive him or leave him behind.


    But in fact, Zhou Ye was just telling the truth.


    Excellent ancient city??Ha ha... For Zhou Ye, it really wasn''t a jedi.


    If he wanted to, he could find that ghost place in an instant.


    But, isn¡¯t this playing a game... When playing a game, it¡¯s boring to find a place by yourself. Isn¡¯t that the online game as a stand-alone game?


    So, sure enough, the fun of the game lies in the process...


    So Amriman must be by his side...he must be a tour guide.


    Seeing An Liman''s silence again, Zhou Ye didn''t bother to say anything to him... He took the reins directly and returned to Xiao Ye Zi and Shirley Yang again.


    At this time, Shirley Yang asked curiously: "My dear, what did you just ran over and told Amriman?"


    "It''s nothing... I just told him not to rape and ski, I am much scarier than the Black Desert..." Zhou Ye replied with a smile.


    "Hehe...You are indeed scarier than the black desert, at least the black desert will not make people unable to get down for a few days.


    Xiao Ye Zi, who was singing, couldn''t help but laugh in a low voice when he heard what his man said.


    Hearing Xiao Ye Zi''s ridicule, Zhou Ye''s eyes widened, and he said with a fierce look: "Xiao Ye Zi, your butt is itchy, right?"


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s expression, Xiao Ye Zi not only was not afraid, but smiled at Shirley Yang: "Sister Xueli, look... my husband is bullying again."


    However, it is a pity-Xiao Ye Zi''s move to seek allies was not recognized by Shirley Yang, "I dare not say anything, otherwise it will not be you, but the two of us, but you can rest assured When the time comes to punish you dear, I will cheer you on the side."


    Xiao Ye Zi, who was ridiculed and hopeless for help, blushed instantly... "Sister Xueli, you are so bad..."


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing as he looked at the appearance of Xiao Ye Zi''s child.


    For a time, the whole camel team looked very harmonious and happy.


    The first part of the everyone''s itinerary was to start from Bosten Lake to the southwest, and walk westward along the Kongque River for a while, until they found the ancient river channel to the south.


    Bosten can be translated as standing-


    The origin of the name is that there are three lakes and mountains standing in the middle of the lake.


    In ancient times, this lake was also called the Sea of ??Fish. It was the largest inland freshwater lake in China. The Kongque River originated from here and flows to the depths of Taklimakan.


    When everyone passed by the lake, looking around, the vast and far-reaching blue lake water made people dazzling, and inadvertently produced an illusion as if they had reached the end of the world.


    In the first two days after leaving, Sa Dipeng and Chu Jian were very interested. They were both young. They entered the desert for the first time in their lives. They found it fresh and fun. For a while, they learned from the old man Anliman commanding camel whistle. You chased me to fight and sing.


    When they rested at noon, everyone went to sleep in a cool place under the sand dunes.


    Because of the heat, both Professor Chen and Hao Aiguo chose to rest away from each other.


    Only Zhou Ye, Xiao Ye Zi and Shirley Yang huddled together to rest even at the hottest noon.


    Even Xiao Ye Zi and Xue Li Yang both hugged Zhou Ye irrespectively... This look made people feel hot and uncomfortable, in exchange for the sour teasing of Chu Jian and Sa Dipeng. .


    "Little Ye Zi, don''t you think it''s hot?"


    "Yes, I think Brother Zhou is almost cooked by your body temperature!"


    "I want you to take care of it? We''ll be happy!" While talking, Xiao Ye Zi deliberately rubbed himself against Zhou Ye...


    She wouldn''t tell these two idiots that her men are always cold...In such a hot noon, it is precisely because of the presence of their own men, the human air conditioner, that they can rest so comfortably.


    As for Shirley Yang?She never talks to these two boys very much... In her opinion, these two boys are too naive.


    Besides, it''s fine to enjoy it secretly... Is it necessary to expose all the advantages of your own man?Are you stupid?Besides, my own man doesn''t like being next to a group of boys.


    This is just a small episode in the desert journey of everyone. After two days of travel, everyone has truly entered the desert... Here, they will leave the ancient channel of the Peacock River and head southwest... Until entering the black desert.


    Chapter 2516 Sandstorm is coming...


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and sixteen


    The first ray of sunlight in the morning rose from the eastern horizon, reflecting the clouds on the horizon.


    The sand dunes one after another in the desert are shrouded in a layer of sunlight. The dry Populus euphratica and the corrugated yellow sand are all reflected in golden red, with heavy colors, forming a magnificent picture between the sky and the earth.


    In order to avoid the hot noon, everyone had to rush all night, and everyone who was tired all night could not help but feel refreshed and happy to see this beautiful scenery.


    As usual, everyone stopped the camels and rested to supply...


    At this time, Zhou Ye saw An Liman walking towards the top of a sand dune.


    With a slight movement in his heart, he gave the food and water bottle in his hand to Shirley Yang and Xiao Ye Zi before chasing them.


    "What''s wrong with Big Brother Zhou? I always stared at the old Amwayman all the way..." Xiao Yezi felt a little left out, and after taking a bite of the bread, he said dissatisfiedly: "Amway is a man, he wants It''s a woman, I thought Big Brother Zhou liked him again!"


    Shirley Yang, who was drinking water, chuckled when she heard Xiao Ye Zi''s complaint... This laugh didn''t matter, she choked all of a sudden.


    Xiao Ye Zi is so anxious that she is stroking her chest and her back... It took a long time to smooth Shirley Yang''s breath.


    Shirley Yang, whose tears were choked out of her tears, gave Xiao Ye Zi an annoyed look, "Almost killed by you... My dear, as the team leader, of course we must be optimistic about this guy An Liman, otherwise... let him abandon us. In the desert...Aren''t we out of luck??"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2136

    "Hey, I don''t believe it... How can Big Brother Zhou be so capable, how can he not get out of this broken desert?" Xiao Ye Zi said flatly.


    "It''s not that we men want to play games..." Shirley Yang sighed speechlessly. "He said, until the moment of life and death, he won''t use his abilities... Besides, he always cheats with his abilities. , Then it¡¯s boring... The beauty of life lies in experiencing all kinds of colorful experiences!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When the two women were discussing their own men, Zhou Ye, the protagonist in their mouths, had already come to Am Liman''s side.


    Looking at An Liman who was in a daze looking at the morning glow in the distance, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "It''s a beautiful view, isn''t it?"


    "The clouds in the sky are bleeding, God is probably angry..." An Liman looked at the flaming morning glow in the distance, and said with a worried expression: "This desert is going to be windy again, it will be very big. The wind is over..."


    When Zhou Ye heard the words, he turned his head and shouted at the people who had just got off the camels: "Don¡¯t take a rest... Get on the camels... Chu Jian, Sadipeng, you two, go and connect the reins of all the camels. Together, by the way, tie you Professor Chen and Professor Aiguo Hao to a camel... The desert is going to be a strong wind, we are ready to escape."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s call, the people who were sitting on the sand dunes to eat and rest suddenly became busy...They one after another, tied the reins of their camels to the reins of the camels in front, and connected the entire camel team into one. A piece of...


    Then, I saw Amway walked to his camel calmly, took out a blanket, laid it on the yellow sand without any hassle, knelt on it, closed his eyes slightly, looked reverent, and stretched out his hands to the sky. , And then he covered his face and chanted aloud.


    This is what he must do every day and pray to Allah.


    Everyone was so stunned to see him so calm... they couldn''t help but stop the work in their hands.


    Zhou Ye went over and shouted, "What are you doing? Hurry up and do your work! What to look at?"


    "But Amway Man..." Others dared not refute, but Xiao Ye Zi dared to... "Looking at him, he doesn''t look like a wind blowing in the desert."


    "Do you believe him or me?" Zhou Ye opened his eyes, and instantly scared Xiao Ye Zi and dared not say anything, and went to work honestly.


    When Amriman finished praying... everyone almost finished what they should do.


    I saw An Liman who had finished praying, as if he had changed his body, his body seemed to have tightened the clockwork, rolled up the blanket three times, and jumped onto the camel like a spring, making a long whistle: "Oh yo yo yo yo... ¡­Run quickly, you will be buried in the purgatory of black sand if you run late."


    With that said, this guy shook the big camel under his crotch with his whip, and ran right away.


    If everyone hadn''t listened to Zhou Ye''s words, and if they were prepared early, it is estimated that this one would be caught off guard, and they would be messed up.


    Fortunately, I was prepared... The whole camel team did not mess up.


    At this time, the camels of the camel team also felt the danger signal from the sky, and rushed in the desert like they were going crazy.


    On weekdays, sitting on a camel, everyone feels that it is fun to dangle, but... once this guy rushes, it is really bumpy.


    Had it not been for Zhou Ye''s confession long ago, and strapped the two worst-physical Professor Chen and Hao Aiguo to the saddle of the camel, it is estimated that these two goods would definitely be left behind.


    At this time, behind them, a sand wall of more than 20 meters high, set off by a huge wind, was following the increasing wind, chasing everyone.


    That scene, it looked like the end of the world, was frightening.


    Even the people at this time felt a little uncomfortable... The bumps of the camel and the wind with gravel almost made it hard to breathe.


    Compared to the others in the team, Xiao Ye Zi and Shirley Yang are pretty good... They were given the gene of fast silver by Zhou Ye''s transformation early on the way they came. These little bumps and strong winds, yes. They are nothing at all.


    But Professor Chen and them are a bit miserable...


    Not only was the whole body sore by the bumps, but also the mouth was full of sand from the sand carried by the wind.


    Of course, because of being tied to a camel, Professor Chen, who is the weakest in his body, can still support them.


    As for Sa Dipeng and Chu Jian, they are all holding on with one breath...After all, the two girls, Xiao Ye Zi and Shirley Yang, have not complained or tired, what qualifications do they have?


    However, after this situation persisted for several hours, it was completely chaotic.


    After all, the proud children of these days have never suffered such suffering...


    Professor Chen and Hao Aiguo were okay because they were tied to the saddle, but Sa Dipeng and Chu Jian were no longer able to do it... After another two hours, they couldn''t hold on anymore... The camel fell off.


    In this dimly invisible sandstorm, falling from the camel is basically equivalent to waiting for death.


    If it hadn''t been for Zhou Ye to discover that something was wrong, he immediately tightened the reins and stopped... the two would have been left in the desert for a long time.


    Chapter 2517 find the Jingjue Ancient City


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and seventeen


    As Zhou Ye, who was in the second position of the camel team, stopped, the camels behind all stopped.


    An Liman wanted to run...but unfortunately, Zhou Ye didn''t know when his camel''s reins were tied to his camel.


    As a grasshopper on the same rope, he naturally can''t run away.


    "You guy, when did you tie my camel..." Amway complained and anxious...If possible, he really wanted to take out a knife and chop off the reins and escape by himself.


    It is a pity that Shirley Yang has already taken out a pistol and aimed at him at this time, "Either stop... or die."


    No hero at gunpoint...


    Even if this guy Amriman wanted to run at this time, he couldn''t get away.


    Here Zhou Ye jumped off the camel and went back to find the two hapless ones who had fallen from the camel.


    Fortunately, because Zhou Ye found out in time, these two goods were not too far off.


    When grabbing the clothes of these two goods and taking them back as two big bags, Zhou Ye found that... the whole camel team had changed.


    All the camels formed a circle, and buried their heads deeply in the sand, looking like they were waiting to die.


    And Am Liman looked depressed in the camel circle surrounded by camels, like a concubine.


    He mumbled: "Okay, everyone can''t run now... now everyone is dead together..."


    And Professor Chen and Hao Aiguo, who had been put down by Luo An, were still comforting him, "Don''t worry... Xiao Zhou can do something..."


    "What can I do? If you encounter a black sandstorm in the black desert, you have to wait to die..."


    Obviously, Amwayman does not sell the accounts of the two...


    As for Xiao Ye Zi, he has no affection for this product at all, and ignores him... As for Shirley Yang, he is playing with the pistol he got from Kunlun Mountain in his hand, staring at An Liman without saying a word...


    The meaning is obviously-you complain, you complain, but... if you want to run?Sorry, let''s get a shot.


    When Zhou Ye came back with two wastes, Xiao Yezi immediately rushed forward...In response to the whirring wind, he asked loudly, "Big Brother Zhou, what should I do now?"


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes were on Zhou Ye...After all, the surprise Zhou Ye had given them was too great. Under such a desperate situation, he had clearly become the backbone of everyone.


    "It''s okay... isn''t it just the wind!" Zhou Ye said, throwing two cumbersomes on the ground, then straightened up, facing the increasingly dim skyline in the distance, shouting in ancient Jiuli language With a cry: "The wind is coming up¡ª¡ª!!!"


    As his voice fell, everyone felt that the wind direction was a bit wrong...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2137

    The wind that had originally blown from the north suddenly changed its direction... it blew towards the south.


    Or, to put it more accurately, at the same time as the north wind was blowing, another south wind was blowing... The two hurricanes canceled each other out and opposed each other, and finally, they formed a huge salon far away. ...


    The giant salon scroll that links the sky and the earth is like two giants fighting each other, you come and I will not give way to each other...


    Everyone watching this strange scene was fascinated.


    The dragon scroll is not terrible, but such a weird and magical dragon scroll is rare in a century.


    All the people who were immersed in the wonders of this heaven and earth discovered that the dim wind that was originally blowing has gradually stopped at this time.


    "The wind has stopped...great, the wind has stopped..."


    "Big Brother Zhou is really amazing..."


    Xiao Ye Zi leaped to Zhou Ye''s side happily, but at this time, Zhou Ye was like a patient, and she fell directly to the ground...


    "Big Brother Zhou, what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with you?" Seeing Zhou Ye''s situation, Xiao Ye Zi suddenly became anxious... Not only Xiao Zi Zi, even Shirley Yang could no longer stare at the old man An Liman. She rushed towards Zhou Ye... "My dear, what''s the matter with you? Where is it?"


    Zhou Ye, lying comfortably on the pillows made up of the elastic thighs of the two women, looked sick and said: "I''m fine... I just use too much force and consume too much... Let me rest for a few days. Enough¡­¡­"


    If someone who knows Zhou Ye is by his side at this time, what he has to do is definitely not to appease the anxiety, but to slap it up, and then curse, "Let you pretend to be miserable..."


    Yes, Zhou Ye was pretending to be miserable...


    With his ability to travel through time and space and drag the universe, it only calmed a hurricane, so why did he consume too much??


    Isn''t that nonsense??


    In fact, this guy just wants to be lazy...paralyzed. Being a babysitter has been annoying all the way, and he also wants to be lazy.


    But obviously Shirley Yang and Xiao Ye Zi don''t know... Seeing this situation, of course, they feel distressed to death.


    On the other side, Chu Jian and the others had a look of guilt-in their opinion, it was for them that Zhou Ye would be so desperate, otherwise-Zhou Ye didn''t need to forcefully fight the black sand storm.


    As for Amriman, he doesn''t even have any thoughts of escape at this time... This Nima, forcibly extinguishing the black sandstorm-how capable is this?


    God or something, although he believed in, he had never seen it, but he had seen Zhou Ye''s actions.


    Leave Zhou Ye to run away??He hasn''t lived enough yet.


    In fact, at the beginning everyone meant to find a place with water to rest for two days, but Zhou Ye made a look of dedication to the revolutionary cause, resolutely unwilling to drag everyone''s itinerary, so Shirley Yang volunteered Riding together with Zhou Ye, he helped Zhou Ye on the way.


    At this moment, Chu Jian and Sa Dipeng finally managed to use them... one by one assumed the original duties of Zhou Ye, and they were busy.


    As for Zhou Ye, she was lazily being taken care of by Shirley Yang and Xiao Ye Zi-enjoying the treatment of sickness.


    Of course, after Zhou Ye did this, they would naturally not get lost in the sandstorm, so they missed the relics of the ancient city of Xiye in the original book...


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about this... After all, there was nothing good in that place, and there were desert marching ants underground. If you missed it, you missed it.


    With the full cooperation of An Liman, everyone walked all the way along the channel of the Zidu Dark River...


    After walking for about three or four days, he has come to the center of the black desert¡ª¡ª


    At this time, Shirley Yang, who was sitting on the camel, looked at the compass in his hand and said with excitement: "We are in the place... The note says that in the depths of the desert, I lost the river The trail...In this sea of ??death where nothing grows, two huge black magnetic mountains stand opposite each other in the afterglow of the setting sun...like two warriors in black armor."


    Speaking of this, Shirley Yang excitedly placed the spinning compass in front of Zhou Ye and shouted happily: "My dear, we are about to find the ancient city."


    Chapter 2518-Arriving In Zagrama Valley


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and eighteen


    Looking at the compass in Shirley Yang''s hand, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Yes... we are almost there."


    Seriously, Zhou Ye should be most grateful to Shirley Yang for finding a place so quickly.


    If it weren''t for this guy who had been tired of this kind of desert tourism recently, they might have to wander for a few days.


    If Zhou Ye hadn''t kept showing spiritual hints to Am Liman, keeping him on the route straight to Jingjue Ancient City, they would have lost their way many times.


    If it hadn''t been for Zhou Ye to supply the Camel Team''s water tank with fresh water in his hand ring from time to time, they would not know how many times they had died of thirst.It is precisely because of Zhou Ye''s protection that the talents did not find the ancient city after suffering heavy casualties like in the original work.


    Of course, all this is worthwhile... At least, when Zhou Ye thought about seeing Jingjue Ancient City, he was still very happy.


    In the ancient city of Jingjue¡ª¡ªThe one that moved Zhou Ye the most was the Queen of Jingjue...


    For Zhou Ye, the time is not a problem at all.


    After walking for more than half an hour, everyone could finally see Cishan from a distance...


    At this point, everyone in the archaeological team was very excited. If it hadn''t been too exhausting because they had been on the road for a few days, they would have rushed past desperately.


    Fortunately, everyone''s reason is still there, and they did not act rashly.


    The so-called Wangshan ran to death, I saw two magnetic mountains from a distance, but when they walked, when they got to the place, it was almost the sunset when the sky was covered...


    "Someone..."


    From a distance, Xiaoyezi saw with a telescope that there was a camp at Cishankou.In the camp... there were four people sitting scattered.


    "It''s not a person, it''s a dead person..." Zhou Ye said, and after lazily stretched out, he sat up straight from Shirley Yang''s arms."Everyone, stop first..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, everyone grabbed the reins.


    "What happened? Xiao Zhou..." Professor Chen behind was a little unsure, so...


    "It''s nothing, just saw a few dead people!" Zhou Ye said, walking towards the camp of those people, and Shirley Yang and Xiao Ye Zi followed suit.


    When the three came to the camp, Shirley Yang lifted the jaw of a corpse with a wooden stick in her hand, looked at his face like ashes, and said: "A few days after death, the water in the body has not evaporated. ..."


    The corpse''s complexion turned blue, obviously he was poisoned to death...


    Next, Shirley Yang, Zhou Ye and others inspected the other three corpses. As expected, their complexions were all blue.


    Moreover, their eyes widened in horror, and they looked strangely dead.


    There are also a few Soviet AK47s and some backpacks scattered on the ground around the dead body...


    Zhou Ye looked at the ammunition and backpack, and was not interested in getting these things... But then Chu Jian and Sadipeng, who were curious to follow up, took a handful of defense.


    After all, men, there are not many who don''t like guns. They didn''t have a chance before, but now they have a chance. Of course they want to have fun.


    At exactly this time, An Liman also came over, and Zhou Ye turned to look at him, "Is that the group of people you brought with you?"


    An Liman bent over and looked at these dead bodies when he heard the words, "Yes, that''s the bunch of foreigners I brought before!"


    "Now your grievances are cleared..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2138

    Hearing Zhou Ye''s ridicule, An Liman, who was just startled by the strange face of the dead body, was speechless...


    What kind of grievances have been cleared up... If it weren''t for Zhou Ye''s framing, he would have a feathered grievance.


    Of course, he just thought about this, saying that he didn''t dare to say...After so many things along the way, Zhou Ye had already equated with Allah in An Liman''s heart.


    Extinguish the black sandstorm, the water bag that never dries up... Can these things be done by ordinary people??


    "It''s just a group of tomb robbers... Let''s find a place to rest for a night!" Zhou Ye said, turning around and leaving...


    At this time, Hao Aiguo came out from the team: "It doesn''t matter whether these people are tomb robbers or not. Let''s not let them go to corpses here. Take them out of the valley and bury them. When I saw people in the corpse wilderness, I remembered. The people who were sent to the earth kiln labor camp with me, those comrades died so pitifully, they don¡¯t even have a rag mat for corpses, alas, I don¡¯t see this the most..."


    "Fuck..."


    Before Zhou Ye¡¯s sentence was finished, he saw a strange snake suddenly appeared in the mouth of the male corpse. The scales of the snake were gleaming, and there was a black crown of flesh on top of his head, about thirty centimeters in length. With a flick of the snake''s body, it rushed towards Hao Aiguo''s face.


    With a whistle, a dagger nailed the head of the strange snake to the ground like lightning.


    "Are you okay?" Zhou Ye couldn''t wait to kick this Hao Aiguo...Ma Dan''s, useless scholar, don''t make trouble if you are so useless.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Hao Aiguo seemed to feel a little embarrassed... He was so scared that he was sitting on the ground, shaking his whole body, and grinning reluctantly at Zhou Ye: "Too...too dangerous, thanks... ¡­"


    He hadn''t finished his words of flattery, and the strange snake that was nailed to the ground was not dead... twisted his body and whipped it on the ground like a whip, arousing a burst of dust.


    Until this time, everyone was stunned...


    "This...this...what kind of snake is this?"


    "Vitality is so tenacious?"


    Zhou Ye and Shirley Yang looked at each other, and then said: "You are now back five hundred meters, ready to camp and rest... I, Shirley Yang, and Xiaoye Zi, and they will visit here first!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s order, Chu Jian and Sa Dipeng rushed over and helped Hao Aiguo, who was too frightened to stand up, and walked backwards.


    At this time, no one dared not listen to orders.


    The experience of Hao Aiguo almost losing his life is right in front of him. If possible, no one wants to kill himself in vain...


    After everyone took the camel back, Zhou Ye looked at his two women."Okay... baby, don''t say anything... let''s work."


    "Sorry... honey..." X2


    The two women really felt a little embarrassed at this moment...If it wasn''t for them, Zhou Ye would not accompany them here specially.


    In Zhou Ye''s words, that would be-if you were not in the team, do you think I would accompany these big masters to go here and stroll around?


    Hearing the apologetic words of the two women, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and lightly pecked the two of them one by one, "Okay, don''t say so much... first clean up the things in these guys'' bodies. Drop it...it looks so disgusting!"


    "Hmm!" X2


    Chapter 2519 the queen who did not disappoint Zhou Ye


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and nineteen


    Zhou Ye, Xue Liyang and Ye Yixin quickly cleaned up the strange snakes here.


    Although these strange snakes are fast and hard to kill, but...for the existence of Zhou Ye''s three people who are not ordinary people, it is not difficult to deal with.


    After cleaning up the strange snakes, everyone began to return to the camp, ready to camp.


    Perhaps because of the appearance of the strange snake, the old man Amriman started to be a little divine again, and he kept talking about what this is a land abandoned by the gods, and what he entered here would be temptation by the devil.


    In this regard, the people who have long been accustomed to it are not surprising...he talked a lot about God and Taoism along the way.


    What should everyone do...


    Pour the water out of the kettle, put the dried meat and other things in the pot and boil it on a pot, almost as a dinner.


    After eating something, everyone rested early...


    These days, the upside-down life of going to bed at night during the day and night has almost tortured everyone.After all, Zhou Ye said that he was about to reach his destination, and he needed to keep up his spirits. They would naturally follow orders.


    Zhou Ye was in charge of guarding the first half of the night, so everyone was relieved to rest.


    And Shirley Yang and Xiao Ye Zi were also lying in their sleeping bags, one of them resting on the thigh of their man, and fell asleep deeply.


    Zhou Ye sat around the bonfire, looking at the dimly lit moon in the night sky, smiling slightly.


    To be honest, seeing the ancient city of Jingjue is right in front of him... Let him not do something, it is really unreasonable.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye gently lifted the heads of Shirley Yang and Xiao Ye Zi with his hands, and then replaced his thighs with two pillows to let them sleep well.


    After setting up his own woman, Zhou Ye stood up and walked outside the camp.


    When he walked to the outside of the camp, he waved his hand... a light-colored halo that was indistinguishable for mortals suddenly enveloped the entire camp. At this moment... the time of the entire camp seemed to be frozen, and the flames of the bonfire stopped beating. The camel stopped chewing... and even the human breathing stopped.


    That''s right, it is the time static enchantment that can be called the strongest defense.


    In this barrier, as long as you can''t break the imprisonment of time, then you can''t hurt the people inside at all. Of course, the people inside can''t get out.


    After arranging everything, Zhou Ye walked towards the canyon...


    With one step up, the sun rose from the west 265 times, and when one foot fell, the sun rose from the west a hundred times.


    In other words, every time Zhou Ye took a step, he took a year toward the past...


    When Zhou Ye walked out of the canyon, he had come to the age of the last elite queen.


    At this moment, the sky was already bright...At the mouth of the valley, which should have been deserted, people came and went in an endless stream.


    Looking at the dressing of these people, it is obviously in the Han Dynasty...


    And these people, as if they hadn''t seen Zhou Ye, walked towards the Jing Jue City towering in the distance.


    Among them, there is a team of camels, headed by a young man with a turban on his head and decorated with bird feathers.


    Among the more than ten servants behind him, there was another servant holding a small lamb covered with gold dust in his arms.


    Seeing this team, Zhou Ye couldn''t help being speechless...


    These ancients are really awesome...


    If you coat lambs with gold powder, you dare to call them golden lambs and you are not afraid of heavy metal poisoning??


    Wait... It seems that in the original book, the last queen of excellence was poisoned to death by a golden lamb with chronic poison, presented by a prince of a small country?


    Could it be this group of people??


    Zhou Ye''s corner couldn''t help but smile...that would be interesting.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2139

    He calmly followed up...


    Sure enough, the soldiers who were responsible for defending the city saw this team and let them go.


    And Zhou Ye also followed the team and got into Jing Jue City.


    To be honest, this city looks no different from other cities in the ancient Western Regions, that is, the houses are a bit bigger and there are more people on the street.


    Following this team of offering golden lambs, Zhou Ye walked into Jingjue City, crossed the wide streets, and came to a square.


    The area of ??this square is not very large, about the size of four standard basketball courts side by side.


    And around the square, there were full of armored warriors. Under the guidance of those armored warriors, the team passed through the square and climbed up to more than 20 meters high and hundreds of steps.


    Obviously, this is the palace of the Jingjue Queen, and of course, as a country where politics and religion are united, this should also be the temple of Jingjueguo.


    While thinking about it, Zhou Ye calmly followed the team that offered tribute to the steps.


    After passing through the long steps, there is a tall temple, the whole temple is as high as three stories, and there are stone pillars carved with various patterns in the temple.


    Around the stone pillars are guards in leather armor.


    In the center of the main hall of the temple, sitting a woman wearing a hood and a dark dress...


    Although the long skirt on this woman is extremely heavy, her arms are indeed exposed.


    Zhou Ye could judge only with the bare skin of his arms that this girl was really white.


    That''s really white...


    It doesn''t look like Asians with yellow skin at all, but some of them are of Europa race.


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t care about white skin or anything.What he cares about is¡ªis this girl really looks like Shirley Yang??


    Although in this case, he can be regarded as harvesting a pair of artificial twins, but-always feel a little regretful.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye looked at the hood that covered half of the face of the Queen Jing Jue with full eyesight.


    Okay, this girl, she wears a wooden mask under her hood... This Nima, what is the mystery??


    Zhou Ye curled his eyes in dissatisfaction, and then directly transmitted his eyes through the weird mask.


    At this moment, the true face of the Jing Jue Queen finally appeared in front of Zhou Ye. It was an extremely delicate face, long eyelashes, a high nose bridge, a pink little coquettish and sharp eyes.


    If she had to say who this girl looked like, Zhou Ye felt that--something was like a brilliant queen in a counter-war game.


    Of course, the quintessential queen in front of me is three times more beautiful than the quintessential queen in that game...especially her big piercing blue eyes, which gives people a feeling of talking.


    "It''s you..." Zhou Ye smiled in his heart. This trip was not in vain... At least, when he traveled through time and space to this place, if Zhou Ye finds the true ugliness of the queen, he probably won''t have to punish him. , He will give this guy a Tianzhu first.


    Fortunately, this fine queen did not disappoint Zhou Ye.


    Chapter 2520 Transparent Man-Zhou Ye


    Chapter Two Five Hundred and Twenty


    When Zhou Ye saw Queen Jingjue, the prince who offered the golden lamb had already arrived in the hall.


    He knelt down in front of the Queen Jingjue respectfully, and spoke some unfamiliar language Zhou Ye.


    And Jing Jue Queen also answered in a language that Zhou Ye was not familiar with...


    After a while, the prince of the small country of the Western Regions was arguing loudly with Jing Jue Queen.


    However, it was clear that the Queen Jingjue didn''t want to pay attention to him, and just gave a strong scepter in her hand.Suddenly the whole hall became quiet...


    At this moment, not only the prince of the small country of the Western Regions, but even the warriors in the main hall looked at the scepter in the hands of the Queen Jingjue with horror.


    There is nothing strange about this scepter. If there is anything to say, it is a big jade eyeball inlaid on her scepter.


    Just when Zhou Ye was expecting something to happen... the little king stunned.


    He shook his head and said something, but in the end Jing Jue Queen waved her hand and drove him out of the hall.


    As for the golden lamb, it was naturally taken as an offering gift and delivered to the samurai in front of the temple.


    Seeing that the prince of the small country of the Western Regions left, it seemed that this brilliant queen didn''t want to spend anymore here, and walked towards the inner hall with the six maids.


    Zhou Ye smiled and followed directly.


    What should we say about the internal structure of this hall?That''s really complicated and unusual... If Zhou Ye hadn''t been following the Queen Jing Jue all the time, he might have really dizzy.


    However, following along, Zhou Ye felt that there was something wrong with his place.


    Why do I feel the sound of water when I walk??


    After a while, Zhou Ye followed this brilliant queen to a partial hall. Although the hall was partitioned by silk, it could be seen that... this should be located in a clearing beside a dark river.


    After the brilliant queen arrived here, she stretched out her arms, and the maid behind her respectfully took off the heavy robes that showed her status...


    Suddenly, a creamy-white body with uneven bumps appeared in front of Zhou Ye.


    Looking at the Jing Jue queen after taking off the mask, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but scream in secret.


    He was not surprised by the face of the Jingjue Queen... After all, he had just seen this beautiful little face.


    Zhou Ye was shocked by the overbearing figure of the Jing Jue Queen...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye felt that... this trip was not in vain.


    Especially the small exquisite and lovely bright red on the big baby, it makes people feel coveted.


    It''s so big and beautiful, I really want to have a bite¡ªthis way.


    As the equipment on the whole body of the Queen Jingjue was completely removed, the maids also bowed their heads and left here in accordance with the usual practice...They were not qualified to peep into the scene where their Majesty the Queen was bathing.


    At this time, the Queen Jingjue walked towards the underground river that had already been cleaned up.


    The entire underground river is not deep, the deepest point is probably more than one meter deep.


    On the riverbed at the bottom of the river, the Queen Jingjue specially placed something like a stone bench or a giant stone table in order to take a bath.


    At this time, the queen of Jingjue, after entering the river, half-lying on the stone bench, lazily closed her eyes.


    In this hot desert, being able to enjoy such a cool feeling is already an extremely luxurious thing.


    At this time, Zhou Ye, who was standing on the shore, also smiled...


    Ask, when a beauty strips naked and bathes in front of you...what do you do??

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2140

    Dong Yong replied: steal his clothes and force him to marry himself.


    And Zhou Ye would say-it''s all done.


    Three times and five to two, dragging his equipment clean, Zhou Ye walked directly into the bath of the queen of excellence.


    Although his actions aroused a wave of different waves, because this is the living water of the underground river, the Queen Jingjue didn''t care... Instead, she was still lying half on the rock, enjoying the rare cool time...


    She believed that in this country, no one would dare to offend her power.


    But it''s a pity-she met a guy who didn''t belong to this era at all.


    At this moment, Queen Jing Jue suddenly felt a big hand on her thigh that no one dared to touch, which made her feel angry... "Bold!!"


    The moment she opened her eyes, Queen Jing Jue found a strange scene...


    In front of her, there was no one...


    On the river surface, a cylindrical cavity appeared...


    In other words, is it actually someone???


    Feeling the big hand that kept sliding on her thigh, the Queen was completely angry... She Zhang Zang was about to shout.


    However, when she opened her eyes, she found the voice in her mouth disappeared in a terrifying invisible existence.


    Moreover, something slippery also rushed into her mouth and began to make trouble.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuu..."


    This sudden change started to make her panic... Queen Jingjue tried to bite hard at the slippery thing that was forcibly searched for the gourd in her little mouth.


    But this is of no use at all...


    Although the thing was soft and firm, her teeth were not effective at all.


    In desperation, Her Majesty the Queen had to activate her eyes...


    As the queen of the ghost cave clan, she has a pair of eyes that can connect to the bottomless ghost cave.


    As long as she concentrates and looks at a certain object or a certain person for a period of time, then this person will be forcibly sent to the bottomless ghost cave.


    It is with this skill and ability to summon monsters that she can coerce the small countries around the Western Regions.


    It is not troublesome to activate this ability, just need her to concentrate and stare at that thing for ten breaths...


    Ten breaths are not long, just ten seconds.


    However, when she stared at the cavity that appeared on the river with full confidence, she found that the whole thing was not as simple as she thought.


    Like now--


    She found that she couldn''t concentrate at all, leaving aside the small things rolling in her mouth, her plump and firm left breast was also held and pinched by an invisible big hand.


    If she could endure all this, then the big hands between her legs making waves in her secret place made her unable to concentrate anymore.


    The slight numb and strange feeling in the mouth, the feeling of fullness in the breasts that I have never experienced before, and the shivering feeling between the legs that touches the soul like electricity... Let the queen who has never experienced personnel, completely Gave up resistance.


    All she can do now is squinting her eyes slightly, following her instinctive drive, twisting her body under the manipulation of the mysterious transparent person, hoping to get a more intoxicating experience.


    Chapter 2521-Transparent World AVI


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and twenty one


    Just when the Queen was addicted to Zhou Ye''s romantic methods...


    Zhou Ye was looking at the Lord Queen in his hand with a smile, being played with wantonly by him.


    How should I put it... This girl should be regarded as the kind of mixed Chinese and Western.


    Not only had a pair of majestic and wonderful darlings, but also possessed Zhou Ye''s joyful beauty with the tiny hairless acupuncture points in the sky.


    I have to say that this is really very appetizing for Zhou Ye.


    While kissing her Majesty the Queen deeply, Zhou Ye felt the warm and slippery touch from his fingertips. He knew...The Queen was ready.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye directly let go of her small eyes, and then opened her toned and straight legs with both hands into an M shape.


    And at this time, Queen Jingjue just woke up from the passion just now... At this moment, she felt that the secret hole between her legs was held back by a warm thing... At this moment, She is really anxious...


    "Don''t...no-ah!!!"


    Don''t say her second sound, she felt a sharp pain that tore her whole body from her lower body, and then, a trace of blood flowed from the edge of the big hole that was supported.


    That bloodshot quickly faded and disappeared under the action of the water...


    Just like her lost chastity...


    "You...I''m going to kill you...I will definitely kill you..." At this moment, the Queen Jing Jue was really angry...


    However, as soon as she finished speaking, Zhou Ye blocked her again, and then... the meat stick that had penetrated into her body began to slide slowly.


    Then the lubricating effect of the water... Queen Jingjue didn''t feel too much pain, she was soon overwhelmed by the waves of pleasure that hit her body.


    If someone could look through the water at this time, they would find...In the part where he and the Jingjue Queen merged, you could see an invisible giant moving in and out.


    Because of Zhou Ye''s invisibility...you can''t see his body at all, and all you can see is the lustful little hole of the Queen Jingjue, which expands and contracts with the invisible giant... ¡­


    Gradually, more and more milky white mucus was secreted from the pink cavity wall...


    With the secretion of these mucus, the queen gradually became active...


    At this time, Zhou Ye was no longer moving by himself...


    It was because of her feeling that she hugged Zhou Ye with her hands and legs tightly, accompany Zhou Ye in and out, moving herself up and down.


    In the entire underground river cave, in addition to the rushing sound of the river, it was the hum of Jing Jue Queen''s nasal cavity that was like a spring song.


    As more and more milky white liquid appeared in the incomparably warm cavity, the snoring of Jing Jue Queen also became urgent...


    Soon, when she reached the first climax, the queen couldn''t help tightening her hands and feet...like a drowning man, she hung on Zhou Ye''s body.


    At this moment, almost all of her body was out of the water...The tall and beautiful buttocks pushed forward desperately, as if trying to stuff Zhou Ye''s entire cock into her body.


    If you look from the back, you will see a very strange scenery.


    The Jingjue Queen in the river is floating in the air out of thin air, and the dolphins are pushing upwards forcefully...In her wide open vaginal opening, you can even see the deformed cervix and the crazily squirming vaginal wall. ...


    The scenery in this scene is simply lewd to the extreme.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2141

    When the first climax passed, Queen Jingjue let go of her limbs somewhat weakly... After all, she is a woman, not a warrior, obviously her strength is not enough to support her hanging on Zhou Ye for a long time...


    Because of her move, half of Zhou Ye''s cock left her warm lair...It made her feel a little emptiness.


    However, Zhou Ye''s actions next made her feel a little relieved.


    The meat stick once again filled her emptiness... However, just when she planned to just hold Zhou Ye in this way and not let him move... Zhou Ye moved again.


    The rushing water splash sounded quickly again... This time the water splash sound was obviously much more urgent than the previous one.


    Obviously, the [Transparent World¡¤Zhou Yesang] at this time has been completely transformed into a humanoid pile driver.


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    It used to be Zhou Ye who didn''t let her shout loudly, but now?But she herself does not want to shout loudly...


    Obviously at this time, Zhou Ye had already loosened her restraint on Xiao Zang, she only needed to shout and the maids would rush in.


    However, she didn''t want to alarm the maids anymore...


    However, this coquettish plea obviously cannot touch someone''s heart.


    after an hour----


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh past¡­¡­


    At this time, Zhou Ye revealed his figure...


    Seeing that Her Majesty the Queen, who was half lying on the stone recliner, fell asleep, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while...Well, that''s nothing more than the Queen Jingjue.


    After a hundred more jerky movements, Zhou Ye directly let go of the Jing Guan and injected his thick and hot semen into Her Majesty''s womb.


    Even though she had passed out, her majesty''s body still couldn''t help but tremble in the face of this sudden injection...


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and directly hugged Her Majesty the Queen to roll over and let her lie on his body.


    And Zhou Ye himself?He replaced the position of the queen just now, half lying on a stone deck chair.


    I have to say that taking a shower in the underground river water in the desert is really a very comfortable thing.


    Zhou Ye sighed comfortably, then stood up, and after allowing his little brother to bond with someone more closely, he closed his eyes.


    I don''t know how long it has passed---


    It may only be five minutes, or about half an hour has passed.


    Her Majesty, who fainted in Zhou Ye''s arms, slowly opened her eyes.


    The first time she recovered, she tightened her arms... After knowing that she felt the warm touch, she was relieved.


    However, it wasn''t until this time that she felt that her numb lower body was still bulging... Obviously, some bad thing had never left her.


    This made her feel a little unspeakable in addition to surprises.


    After being happy, Her Majesty the Queen discovered... the guy who had just killed herself finally showed up... She quietly lifted her head from Zhou Ye''s Hun and looked at Zhou Ye''s face...


    She wanted to see what the guy who just used that despicable means to get himself looks like...


    Chapter 2522 this meat-poisonous


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and twenty-two


    Enduring the emptiness of half of the bad thing withdrawing from her body, Queen Jing Jue crawled forward...


    When she saw Zhou Ye''s incomparably beautiful and peerless face... there was an indescribable feeling in her heart.


    Some are happy, some are shy, some are dissatisfied, some...


    In short, there are some flavors...


    She was already prepared, even if the man who took her virgin body and brought her supreme enjoyment was so-so, she recognized it... But obviously, Zhou Ye''s beauty is beyond hers. Expected...


    Looking at that handsome face that cannot be described in words, the queen carefully stretched out her little hand... and stroked his handsome face.


    From forehead to nose, from nose to lips...


    At this moment, Her Majesty, who ruled the thirty-six countries of the Western Regions, felt that she fell in love at first sight with this handsome man who took her body away.


    "What love at first sight... You are greedy for my body!"


    A witty voice came to the queen''s ears.


    Following the sound, Zhou Ye''s eyes opened.


    "What, what do you mean?" The queen looked at Zhou Ye and asked with a blank face.


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already copied the words and language of the Ghost Cave tribe from the Queen''s mind... Therefore, there was no communication barrier between the two at this time.


    "It means... you think you are in love with me... Actually, you just want me..." Zhou Ye didn''t say the rest, but expressed it with actions.


    He straightened his waist, and the cock that was about to come out of Her Majesty''s vagina, instantly stuffed the Queen''s flesh again.


    This sudden attack caused Her Majesty the Queen, who had just passed away, with a scream of exclamation, and once again turned into a ball of soft flesh, lying in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    After a long while, she was relieved...


    "Bad guy, do you want to kill me?" The queen groaned, and beat Zhou Ye in the mouth.


    "You didn''t call me a bad person just now, but you called me a good person..." Zhou Ye teased.


    "Huh... you are a bad guy." The queen said, "Relying on her own stealth trick... ran into the temple and forcibly took my red pill. Now I still say that I am greedy for your body... bad guy Bad guy bad guy..."


    She didn''t follow her mouth, and the queen''s little hand didn''t stop, just beating at Zhou Ye''s Hungarian mouth.


    But to be honest, that strength... even a mosquito can''t die.


    "Hey, woman... don''t be too much..."


    "I was too much...you beat me...ah..."


    Soon, the frolicking became a series of groans...


    In a blink of an eye, another hour passed¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The maid standing outside the bath waiting to be summoned is also very confused at this moment...


    According to the habit of my own queen in the past, it is already time to go out by this time... But why hasn''t it been so long??


    They deliberately wanted to go in and take a look, lest their queen fell asleep on the water bed and caught cold and got sick.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2142

    But when I thought of the fate of a maid who hadn''t listened to the call, no one dared to move this idea.


    Just when they were anxious... from far away, they heard the call of their queen.


    A group of maids hurried in, waiting for their queen to go out of the bath.


    Wipe the cloth brocade with the cloth brocade, and the ones who helped to put on the dress helped to put on the dress.


    The maids quickly helped their Majesty tidy up.


    However, what makes these maids feel strange is, why does Her Majesty the Queen seem so lazy today?Moreover, the space between the legs is still red and swollen, and blood still flows out from time to time.


    The queen didn''t say, they didn''t dare to ask...just dared to help her Majesty to return to their bedroom.


    "Bring the golden lamb presented by King Gumo..." The Queen Jingjue sitting on the big bed of thick animal skins and brocade said lazily: "Also, you all retired. Right!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" XN


    Following the order, the maids withdrew from the queen''s palace.


    At this moment, there was only one Queen Jingjue left in the palace of more than two hundred square meters.


    I saw that she turned over and hugged an invisible human figure out of thin air... and complained: "Why don''t you let me tell you about your existence... Are you afraid that I can''t control the entire Jingjue Kingdom? You know I am The queen of the country, everything is up to me!"


    Zhou Ye, who showed his figure, chuckled when he heard the words."Stop making trouble... I said, I am not from this era... Why do I have to leave a footprint in your era?"


    "But..." Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Queen Jing Jue felt bitter... "I don''t care, I want you to stay with me... Even if you are from another world, I want you to stay with me. Hold me...I want you..."


    "queen¡­¡­"


    "Call me Uzen Naga Sea..."


    "Well, Nana..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s name, Queen Jing Jue was speechless for a while... How could she call her a word from her name?However, since he is his own man, and for the sake of saying that sounds nice, I can forgive him... "Well, I''m here... Yelang!"


    "Don''t you want to see the future thousands of years from now?"


    "Don''t you want to see how big this world is?"


    Following Zhou Ye''s temptation, Her Majesty the Queen hesitated... She is indeed interested in the future, and also very interested in other parts of the world... But the problem is that her ability cannot be separated from the ghost hole... "However, once I leave here too far, my abilities will no longer be used..."


    "That''s not easy... I can help you seal the ghost hole in your eyes!" Zhou Ye smiled...


    "Really??"


    "Of course it''s true..."


    "Yelang, you are so kind..."


    In the excitement, the queen holding her own man is just a meal...


    If it weren''t for the questioning voice of the maids sounded outside, it would be impossible for the two to fight again.


    What do the maids ask??


    Of course it¡¯s because the golden lamb has been roasted...


    The queen summoned the maids to bring up the roasted golden lamb meat, and after they waved them away, they offered treasures to give their men the ultimate tenderness.


    Seeing the roasted golden lamb with a tangy aroma in front of him, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "I don''t dare to eat this stuff..."


    "Why? It''s delicious!" Uchan Nagahai asked strangely.


    "Because... poisonous!"


    Zhou Ye¡¯s words instantly changed Wuchan Naga¡¯s expression... She believed that Zhou Ye would not harm him, and with his magical powers, he said it must be poisonous... Then, who is it? Want to hurt her??


    cook?The attendant in the palace?still is¡­¡­


    Thinking of this, Uchan Naga Sea, that is, her majesty Queen, must call his guards loudly to thoroughly investigate the entire incident.


    However, Zhou Ye was covering Xiaoxiao.


    2523-Sword


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and twenty-three


    "Yelang, why don''t you let me call the guards?" Queen Wuchana asked dissatisfiedly.


    "Don''t you think this is a good thing?" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "In this way, you can get out of here too..."


    "Ok--!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Wuchan Nagahai fell silent...


    Does she want to go with Zhou Ye??


    Of course I think about it, the spring breeze and rain is definitely not something she can resist... She wants to be with her man forever now.


    So, does she have any concerns??


    Of course there is...


    Once she obeyed Zhou Ye''s words and left this country, she would have said that she had abandoned everything and left with Zhou Ye...If Zhou Ye didn''t want her anymore, what would she do??


    Seeing the silent Queen Jing Jue, Zhou Ye did not say a word, waiting for her to make her own decision.


    After a long while-Queen Jing Jue nodded vigorously, "Okay, just take this to lie to death... But the person who wants to poison me must not be let go!"


    "Of course!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, "Even if you want to let it go, I don''t want to let him go!"


    After the plan is set - -


    The next day--


    There was news from Jing Jueguo that Queen Jing Jue was violently killed... Then, the wall fell and everyone pushed...


    A few days later-the thirty-six countries of the Western Regions rebelled at the same time and sent troops to fight against the Jingjue Kingdom.


    It is a pity that the tens of thousands of people they formed had just arrived at the holy mountain, Da Zagrama, and was completely destroyed by the sudden dust storm.


    And the entire Jingjue Ancient City has since disappeared in the center of this dead desert...


    Of course, this is not about Queen Jingjue... Well, by the way, she is no longer called Uzen Naga.


    To facilitate walking with Zhou Ye, she has changed her name to Wu Channa.


    Time and space flow¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2143

    Zhou Ye took Wu Channa back to the modern death desert camp...


    Seeing the time barrier still running in the camp, Zhou Ye smiled and walked in directly with Wu Channa.


    After canceling the time barrier at will... the time of the entire camp resumed circulation again.


    "My dear, is this the modern society you are talking about?" Wu Channa looked curiously at the people lying in the camp resting. It seemed to her that they were no different except for their clothes and dresses from their own time. Yeah.


    By the way, the current Wu Channa has long changed her queen attire and replaced it with a set of proper donkey attire.


    Jackets, pants, backpacks... and long black hair tied into a ponytail behind his head.


    Of course, it was a moment, but in fact, in order to make her adapt to the modern society and Chinese, Zhou Ye took her around for five or six years.


    "This is still a desert of death. Modern society has to get out of the desert..." Zhou Ye said, sitting by the campfire... "Come on, sit down!"


    Wu Channa did not sit next to Zhou Ye obediently, but lay on the sleeping Shirley Yang and Xiao Ye Zi and smelled... "They smell of you, dear... they are also your women. ??"


    Hearing what Wu Channa said, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    Damn it, how do these women''s noses grow??Does this smell?


    "Um... they are your sisters too."


    Not only was Wu Channa not angry when she heard this, she smiled on her face... "It''s really great, I don''t have to let me bear it alone..."


    No way, Wu Channa is also suffering...


    During the years she traveled with her, she always carried the unbearable weight of her life alone.


    What kind of mouth cannon, what hand cannon... She has tried all kinds of milk cannon... Not only that, in the end she even contributed her immature chrysanthemum... And she couldn''t really satisfy her own man...


    This life lasts for a few years, is it easy for her??


    It''s easy to see her ally, how can we not make her happy?


    Perhaps because Wu Channa did not lower her voice, Shirley Yang beside her was the first to wake up.


    When Shirley Yang saw Wu Channa... the first feeling was that she was so beautiful.


    The second feeling is-who is she??Where did she come from??


    This is the desert of death...It''s not an ordinary place...How come a woman suddenly appeared??


    "Are you awake? Hello, I am Zhou Ye''s wife, my name is Wu Channa..."


    Looking at Shirley Yang, who was staring at her with a surprised look, Wu Channa generously extended her little hand.


    I have to say that if it is someone who has been a queen, that aura is enough.


    Under the pressure of her aura, Shirley Yang stretched out her little hand somewhat at a loss, "I, my name is Shirley Yang, and I am also Zhou Ye''s woman...Hello..."


    "Since we are all sisters, then we should get closer and closer..." Wu Channa smiled and shook her small hand holding Shirley Yang.


    "Okay, okay..." Xue Liyang looked at Wu Channa''s dark eyes that looked like a black hole, and nodded in confusion.


    Those eyes made her feel a little strange... She didn''t know why, but she always felt that the eyes of Wu Channa, who claimed to be Mrs. Zhou Ye, were a little unusual.


    In fact, she really didn''t get it wrong...


    These eyes were actually formed when Zhou Ye helped Wu Channa seal the deep ghost hole in her eyes.


    The so-called ghost hole is actually a passage to another parallel world. It is only superstitious by the previous people, so it is just called a ghost hole.


    And the so-called Ghost Cave Clan who came out of the underground are naturally people who came out of another world.


    Zhou Ye simply kicked the entire Ghost Cave Clan back to another world, and at the same time, after twisting the entire space channel, it was sealed in the eyes of the Jing Jue Queen.


    In this way, she would still be able to send people to another world. Of course, because Zhou Ye had distorted the passage of time and space, the other end of the tunnel of different time and space was no longer on the safe earth plane, but-the hot center of the star.


    Of course, Wu Channa''s body was also modified by Zhou Ye... Without modification, how could she withstand the black hole seal?


    It can be said that Zhou Ye has spent a lot of time for the majesty of this exquisite queen. It is also a magnetic control transformation, physical regeneration transformation, and energy absorption transformation.


    How strong Wu Channa is now, in fact, Zhou Ye didn''t know... However, it is estimated that there is no problem at all when slinging Magneto in peak state.


    Magnetic control gives the Queen Jingjue the ability to constrain time and space channels with magnetic force, energy absorption gives her the ability to absorb spilled energy, and physical regeneration gives her super physical qualities.


    Ahem, a bit too much...


    The chatter here obviously awakened Xiao Yezi next to him.


    The three girls quickly chatted together... After all, they were all Zhou Ye''s women, and they had some common topics.


    Chapter 2524 I''ll ask, who else?


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and twenty four


    Anyway...


    Wu Channa was considered as Madam Zhou Ye and joined the entire expedition.


    Although everyone is a little strange, why the sea of ??death can''t stop this beautiful woman from finding her husband, but-since Zhou Ye has admitted, what can they say??


    In addition to admitting that this beauty is amazing, they have nothing to say.


    In the early morning, everyone rode camels again, ready to cross the Dazagra Valley...


    On the way, it was so smoothly unimaginable...not only did the strange snakes disappear, but even the sandstorm did not occur again.


    In fact, strange snakes still have fish that slip through the net, but there is Wu Channa, the exquisite queen, and no strange snake comes back to find trouble.


    Everyone smoothly found the exquisite ancient city buried by wind and sand, and successfully found the former temple.


    Well, Wu Channa always feels that a group of people are surprised to discover things in her former palace, and it feels weird.


    Especially when everyone found the mechanism and opened the passage from the apse to the underground river...when she was drinking the sweet underground water beside the underground river where she used to bathe.


    This weird feeling has reached its limit¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "My dear... they are drinking my bath water..." Wu Channa leaned close to Zhou Ye and whispered.


    "Don''t make trouble... This is an underground river, it''s flowing..." Zhou Ye also said with a weird expression...


    To be honest, he also felt like these guys were drinking his bath water.


    Paralyzed... He and Wu Channa were a lot of misfortunes in this river.


    For the rest of the time, everyone took action separately.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2144

    I have to say that Shirley Yang''s sense of smell is still very sensitive, and she directly found Wu Channa''s treasure house.


    It''s a pity--


    The various gold coins piled up here have long been taken away by Wu Channa...


    After all, it costs money to travel. With the space bracelet Zhou Ye gave her, how could she leave these things to the tomb robbers of later generations??


    This group of guys turned around, and then went to the coffin where Wu Channa arranged for her to escape.


    The bottomless ghost cave at this time has long lost its original function... However, the corpse konjac, which used pollen to deceive people''s minds, is still next to the coffin.


    If it weren''t for Zhou Ye''s blocking, it is estimated that the expedition''s attrition accident would have successfully occurred this time.


    Talk less gossip...


    Now that the Jingjue Ancient City has been found, everyone''s goal is achieved.


    As for the curse of the Guidong clan, Wu Channa was there, and they were not recruited.


    After staying here for another two days, after Zhou Ye''s persuasion, everyone finally decided to go back.


    In Zhou Ye''s words--that is, such a monument must be protected quickly. What kind of a ghost can you see here??With such a small number of us...how many things can we rescue?is not it??


    Professor Sun, the organizer of the archaeological team, was obviously moved by Zhou Ye''s words...


    He agreed with Zhou Ye''s statement of going back as fast as possible, reporting to the country, and protecting the extinct relics.


    When I came, it took a few days, and when I went back...it also took a few days.


    The people who returned to Bosten Lake Township again almost achieved their goals.


    Shirley Yang realized her dream for her father who died in Snow Mountain... And what about Professor Yang?He was busy writing reports...One was to report his findings, and the other was to apply for support...He would stay here for a while...until the Jingjueguo site protection work was completed.


    As for the curse of blood coagulation passed down from generation to generation??


    She hadn''t cared anymore... because Zhou Ye had already helped her relieve it.


    This time, Zhou Ye took them completely separated from the archaeological team... The archaeological team stayed here waiting for the protection team above to come down, while Zhou Ye took Shirley Yang Xiaoye and the three daughters of Wu Channa and drove back to Beijing. ...


    Along the way... It can be said that Zhou Ye has completely released himself.


    Sometimes he rushed to the back seat and had a galloping car with the girls.


    Sometimes, while driving, what...


    In order to enjoy more, this product sometimes deliberately finds a bad way to go...


    When the car bumped up, it almost didn''t lift the soul of the woman hanging on him.


    Finally, if it weren''t for the women to protest, maybe Zhou Ye would like to try the feeling of walking the mountain path exclusively.


    You know, it¡¯s absolutely no problem for Zhou Ye to walk the mountain road with this deformed car...


    Well, even if the women objected again, Zhou Ye walked for almost a week from Bosten Lake to Beijing for more than 4,000 kilometers.


    When he returned to his home in Beijing...it happened to be the time for the big January gathering of all the girls again.


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye was not welcome... He opened the portal directly and returned to the base camp on the main island of Ryukyu with the girls from Beijing.


    Here, Shirley Yang, who has never participated in a family gathering event, is completely eye-opening...


    Have you ever seen countless snow-white butts on a white wall and let you fuck??


    I have seen a mountain village full of women in cool dresses. Can you just grab one and press and fuck??


    Well, because the entire Ryukyu island is full of Zhou Ye''s women, this kind of thing is nothing.


    Even in order to please their men, they deliberately played the party out of tricks...


    What rape night...


    What compulsory conception law has been implemented...


    What kind of mountain village seeding plan...


    Wait, wait... And a big hole was dug in a wall, and the woman put her butt into the big hole. Zhou Ye could not look at the faces of the women, but was behind the wall with a meat stick inserted into the small hole. Feel that the activity of writing their names on the wall was made by Japanese women.


    Not to mention, this event really gave Zhou Ye a lot of fun.


    I have to say... half-covered is really the most fun.


    In addition to being unable to let go at the beginning, Shirley Yang and the others were gradually broken.


    After all, people are grouped... When you find yourself out of character with the people around you, you will find ways to assimilate yourself and blend in.


    Soon, Shirley Yang was invited by the Neon Girls to participate in their wall game.


    This time the big gathering completely allowed Shirley Yang and the others into Zhou Ye''s harem.


    It''s Zhou Ye who is at a loss. For another person, he might have been drained long ago...


    Under the action of the time barrier and the speeding small motor, Zhou Ye spent a short day to completely satisfy his women... When all the women''s lower body was flowing with thick white semen, their faces Leakage, when lying on the ground and unable to move.


    Zhou Ye still held his head high, and pierced Chang Kong with a big gun and shouted, "I''ll ask, who else??"


    Chapter 2525 Dad...?Master...?


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and twenty five


    After the carnival-naturally it is empty.


    Zhou Ye sighed while lying on a bed of pink buttocks and beautiful legs, looking at the faint cherry-colored sky.


    The sky only emits a cherry blossom color, because there is a barrier covering the entire Ryukyu main island.


    In fact, the entire Ryukyu main island is shrouded in the enchantment arranged by the women all year round.


    Here, ships from outside cannot be approached...and the satellites in the sky cannot be seen.


    Otherwise, Zhou Ye would not be so relieved to hold an open conference on the island...


    Looking at the clouds in the sky that were dyed into a pale cherry color by the barrier, Zhou Ye leaned his head against a pair of huge breasts, thinking about his next plan.


    Hmmm¡ªGui Blowing Lantern''s sister paper is considered finished, then who is he going to collect next??


    Just in the middle of confusion--Zhou Ye suddenly felt a tremor in the surrounding space, and a strange feeling filled his heart.


    He knew that this was a sign that the space door was about to open...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2145

    And something like Space Gate doesn''t exist in this world... and he learned it from the ancient master.


    The person who knows this kind of magic is either he or his woman...


    But now, his women are here, so who else would suddenly use the space door??


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye appeared in the mind of two pink and lovely little loli...


    Fuck, this Nima is out of play...


    Zhou Ye didn''t dare to delay, and turned into a golden light and disappeared in place.


    Not long after he disappeared--


    A golden space door opened, and then... two small heads with buns stuck out of the space door.


    "Sanqi, why don''t they lie here without clothes?" A pink loli with a red flower on her eyebrows looked confused and looked at the lying women around, asking strangely.


    "I don''t know..." Another pink loli with the same flower tin on her head also said with a dazed look: "Maybe because Abba is here too?"


    Speaking of this, Sanqi cautiously walked out of the space door, looking at the girls who had passed out from the ground, and looked like a little adult and said to her little sister: "Ama and Dad used to be together. It often becomes like this... and, in the place where you pee, these strange white things will also flow out..."


    While talking, Sanqi still squatted down, picking out some viscous white liquid with his fingers from the acupuncture point of the lower body where he didn''t know who was gently, and held it to Xiaohua Ningxue''s eyes.


    "Look, it''s such a strange thing!"


    "Why is there a strange smell on it?" Little Lolita Ningxue curiously put her nose on the fingers that Sanqi stretched out in front of her, and sniffed.


    A strange smell immediately filled her nose, and in that strange smell, there was an indescribable fragrance...


    If it weren''t for these things that Sanqi had just picked out of the place where the teacher was peeing, maybe Xiao Lolita Ningxue would really try to lick it up with her little tongue, how did it taste?


    "I don''t know..." Xiao Sanqi said as she rubbed the thick white liquid on her fingers against the woman who was still lying on the ground, and then looked at the woman who was rubbed against her with a guilty conscience. Woman, after confirming that she did not wake up, she stood up and said to the little sister: "Xiaoxue, let''s go find Abba... Since the mothers are here, then Abba must be here too!"


    "Okay..."


    The two little loli talked, holding hands, and leaping along the road towards the end of the island.


    As the two left, the space door behind them was also completely closed.


    To be honest, Ryukyu Island is not small at all. If you really let these two little loli find it, it would really take a bit of work.


    But fortunately, a guy with a guilty conscience, fearing that these two little loli would find some crime scene again, had to happen to appear in front of the two little loli.


    "Isn''t that Abba?"


    "Sure enough, it''s the master..."


    "Abba..."


    "Master..."


    Looking at the familiar figure lying on a chair on the beach, the two little loli suddenly ran over excitedly.


    At this time, Zhou Ye, of course, could no longer look like the celestial body just now. He was already wearing a beach suit, but there was a gap in it... After all, these two little loli, one is for Qiniang. One of his daughters was his apprentice.


    Okay, who is Qiniang?It''s Meng Qiniang on Huangquan Road...


    As for Hua Ningxue...In the original work, it was the female apprentice who originally belonged to that silly sword fairy.It''s just that the hapless sword fairy ran into Zhou Ye''s hands, and he became an obscure prostitute for generations to reincarnate in the world, and naturally he couldn''t accept Hua Ningxue as a disciple.


    But will Zhou Ye let this woman go?


    The answer is yes-no.


    Therefore, he found Hua Ningxue''s name directly from the book of life and death, and ordered the wind patrol envoy to take her to Huangquan when she was young, and to be company with his daughter, Sanqi.


    By the way, because of some of Zhou Ye''s nasty tastes, whether it was Sanqi or Hua Ningxue, they all maintained the appearance of a twelve or thirteen-year-old loli and never grew up.


    Of course, because of the appearance of Zhou Ye, Sanqi has not been lacking in soul and soul since childhood, so she has always been a pink and lovely beautiful little princess.


    Lying on the recliner and pretending to be Zhou Ye, watching the two little loli rushing towards him, turned over and sat up, opened his arms and smiled: "Good girl, good Xueer... why are you here?"


    The two little loli smashed into Zhou Ye''s arms like two cannonballs, and hugged him for a while.


    "Sanqi missed Abba... As soon as my mother said that Sanqi would not be allowed to play at home today, Sanqi knew... My mother must have secretly dated Abba, so I ran over!"


    "Abba, Sanqi is smart..."


    Hearing the words of Sanqi, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    Qiniang didn¡¯t let you come, just because I was afraid that you would break your dad and my good deeds... I didn¡¯t expect you to sneak over. It seems that next time the barriers of the Roman goddesses are not enough... There has to be a space enchantment.


    This is what Zhou Ye thinks psychologically, but Zhou Ye can''t say that... After all, this is his daughter''s.


    "Ahem... Of course... Our Sanqi is the smartest and most beautiful!"


    Hearing his own Abba''s praise, Sanqi''s small face couldn''t help but feel proud...


    And Hua Ningxue Lolita is a bit dissatisfied...


    She muttered and didn''t speak, she just hugged her master''s arm and swayed around... It seemed to say-- [Praise me quickly, I also want to praise.


    "Ahem...My dear Xueer is also very smart and beautiful..." Zhou Ye had to say something to his little apprentice...


    Hearing this, Hua Ningxue''s little Lolita''s face showed a smile.


    Chapter 2527 Master... Xueer will definitely be good...


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and twenty seven


    "Abba, play with me..." Little Loli of Sanqi didn''t care that her father praised her little sister, her own character was indisputable...


    If it hadn¡¯t been a long time since I saw my father, I wouldn¡¯t even have to praise...


    "Okay...what do you want to play with, good girl?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Abba, I want to play with Ari..."


    Ari is a female dolphin living near Ryukyu Island. Every time Sanqi comes here, she has to play with this dolphin for a long time.


    Thanks to her, Zhou Ye also directly scratched the name of the female dolphin called Ari from the book of life and death.


    In the final analysis, it is to keep her daughter from sad.


    "Then have you brought your swimsuit?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Bring..." Sanqi said as she took out a set of cute one-piece swimsuits from her space bracelet... She didn''t carry Zhou Ye, and changed her swimsuits directly in front of him.


    Anyway, in Sanqi''s mind, she doesn''t need to carry her Abba... Since childhood, she has also bathed with Abba and Ama.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2146

    While changing her swimsuit, Sanqi looked at her little sister Hua Ningxue and said, "Xiaoxue...change your clothes soon... didn''t you want to play with Ari a long time ago?"


    "I...I...I''m not feeling well today, so I won''t go..." Hua Ningxue said little Lolita, and leaned in her master''s arms... The pink face was red. ...Like a fever...


    At this moment, she felt that there was a huge hot thing against her legs... the hot strange stick, the top of her heart was rippling... From the bottom of my heart, she did not want to leave her master''s arms at this time ...


    Sanqi didn¡¯t care too much about it... "Oh, then you can play with Abba on the shore, I''m going to play with Abd..."


    With that said, Sanqi, who changed his swimsuit three and five times, rushed into the sea with a smile.


    After she yelled twice in the sea, a two-meter-long black-backed long-nosed dolphin swam over and pushed the panax notoginseng out of the sea...


    For a time, the giggles of Lori Sanqi resounded throughout the bay...


    At this time, Zhou Ye was already lying on the beach chair again with his little apprentice.


    Little Lori Hua Ningxue didn''t dare to move at this time, she felt that the place where she was peeing between her legs was pressed by a hot, hard object...


    That thing, she felt weak all over her body... In her mind, for some reason, she thought of the scene where the woman''s lower body was messed up just now.


    "Master...Master..."


    Spreading his legs, facing the little Lolita Hua Ningxue sitting on Zhou Ye''s lap, at this moment... the whole person is as if hysteria, squinting his eyes slightly, twisting his waist...


    As she twisted, the pink seam of her panties rubbed against a hot meat stick, just like a meat clam coming ashore, slowly spraying sticky lewd liquid outward.


    "Good Xueer... Master is here, what''s wrong with you?" Zhou Ye lowered his head gently, and asked softly in his disciple''s ear.


    "Master... Xueer... Xueer is uncomfortable..." Hua Ningxue didn''t know what was wrong with her, she just felt that her heart was empty, and she needed something to fill it up...


    And this sense of emptiness, as she rubbed the cock between her master''s crotch where she used her to pee, she gradually felt better.


    However, this kind of behavior is nothing more than a temporary cure...


    After rubbing for a while, little Lolita felt that her underwear seemed to be in the way... She stood up directly, and in front of Zhou Ye, took off the white inner inner part of the princess skirt.


    As the small inner inner wall left its guardian ground, the viscous liquid just secreted by the meat clam pulled out a lustful silk thread between the inner inner wall and the meat mound.


    Seeing this scene, Zhou Ye''s cock topped even higher...


    To be honest, the only reason for this scene was that Xiao Sanqi changed clothes in front of her father...


    Because there was no lack of soul and soul since childhood, although Zhou Ye''s physical and mental age of Sanqi was fixed at the age of twelve or thirteen, some of her physical characteristics were not fixed by Zhou Ye...


    This also caused the twelve or thirteen-year-old 37 to have a C cup.


    Coupled with the taboo feeling of father and daughter, Zhou Ye was so gaffe...


    And Hua Ningxue, who was acting like a baby in Zhou Ye''s arms at the time, became one of the most direct victims...


    Ahem... It''s far away...


    Here, after Hua Ningxue little Lori took off her underpants that was in the way, she sat on her master again...


    This time I feel much more comfortable than before...


    She was riding on the hot meat stick, separated by a layer of clothes, rubbing her hairless meat mound on it... and Zhou Ye didn''t stop it, just smiling and holding her slender waist, My little apprentice was desperately twisting her waist on his own cock...


    As Hua Ningxue twisted... she felt the sensation that made her heart tremble again...


    "Master...Master..."


    At this moment, the little loli, like a slut, narrowed her eyes to look at her master''s handsome face, her little butt quickly placed on her master''s cock, rubbing back and forth while sitting.


    With that movement... she felt that she was getting closer and closer to the unknown place...


    Unconsciously... her body became hotter, and the fine beads of sweat covered her small face...


    "Master...Master...so uncomfortable...ah..."


    Anyone who has had sex knows that the feeling of being close to orgasm but not reaching it is the most tormenting.


    And this is how little Lori is at this time...


    Whenever she was about to reach a climax... Zhou Ye deliberately held her body to prevent her from twisting...


    After waiting for a while...when the flavor is almost gone, let go of her slender waist... let her swing.


    Two or three times like this...Little Lolita is completely crazy...


    "Master...uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu...will bully me...uuuu..."


    Zhou Ye looked at the little Lolita in his arms, crying and swinging her ass frantically, a smile appeared in her corner... "Hey, dear Xueer, do you want to be more comfortable..."


    "Think...Master...Xue''er think..." Little Lolita pleaded with a crying voice: "Master...Master...makes Xue''er cool...okay...Master..."


    "Is Xue''er good?" Zhou Ye smiled happily...


    "Good Xueer... Xueer listens to Master everything..."


    "Well... Xueer must remember what I said today..." Zhou Ye said, with a harder cock and a stabbing sound, bursting the beach pants under him.


    Then, a big meat stick that radiated this steaming heat appeared in front of Hua Ningxue Lolita...


    Chapter 2528 Dad, I also want...


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and twenty eight


    "Come on, good Xueer... use this..." Zhou Ye said, gently touching Hua Ningxue''s pink fleshy seam that was already full of water, and clicked... "Swallow it ..."


    "Master...this...this is too big..." Hua Ningxue said with a pair of trembling calves, somewhat horrified.


    Indeed, for Hua Ningxue, Zhou Ye¡¯s cock is a bit too big...well, not only for her, but also for other women...&


    "You''re looking at it now..." Zhou Ye also knew that with the size of the meat stick now, she would definitely stab the little Lolita...So, as he took a sharp breath in, the meat stick suddenly shrank two times out of thin air... ¡­


    Well, even so, for little loli, it is still a bit scary...


    But compared to just now, it''s much better...


    Perhaps it was the reason for the comparison just now, Hua Ningxue little Lolita also had the courage to reach out and hold the meat stick... She grabbed the meat stick that was two times smaller by her master, and gently rubbed it on her own meat seam twice... Although that technique is extremely clumsy...


    However, the tremor caused by the glans penetrating the labia was deeply transmitted into her heart...


    At this moment, Little Lori Hua Ningxue once again remembered the scene she saw when she first came to the island... At this moment, she was as happy as her heart, and she pressed the meat stick against her slightly opened small hole... ¡­And then gritted his teeth... sat down suddenly.


    "what------!!"


    A scream came out of the little Lolita¡¯s mouth... The pain of being torn apart by the hot iron rod made the little Lolita, who grew up under the care of her master and mother, cry loudly... ¡­"Woo...Master, you lie to people...This is not comfortable at all...Woo..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2147

    Faced with this situation, Zhou Ye was also speechless for a while, he really didn''t expect his apprentice to be so vigorous... just sat down directly and hit the womb mouth all at once.


    Now, what can he say??


    Holding your little apprentice is a kiss and comfort...


    As the tongues of the older and the younger were entangled...Hua Ningxue and Lori slowly closed her eyes.


    And Zhou Ye closed his eyes, relying on his feelings, and kissed his little apprentice...


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, Zhou Ye felt that the small fleshy hole that held the upper half of his cock tightly squirmed suddenly and violently. At the same time, a hot water sprayed out of Lori¡¯s cervix and burned him. On his glans, let him feel refreshed...


    "Hmm..." The little Lolita at this time, also like crazy, hugged Zhou Ye tightly, and fragrant tongue desperately stretched into his mouth.


    Zhou Ye knew that his little apprentice had the first climax in his life...While he kissed his little apprentice passionately, he gently moved his waist...


    The sound of puffing water sounded, and little Lori hugged even harder.


    Finally, Little Loli slammed Zhou Ye away... Then a water arrow sprayed out from her small fleshy hole that hadn''t closed... In an instant, Zhou Ye''s pants were sprayed wet. .


    At this time, Little Lolita had already covered her face and wept...


    "Sorry Master... woo... Master..."


    Of course she was not guilty or anything, she was just shy... She felt that she was so old that she was still peeing her pants... It was a bit shameful.


    However, just when Zhou Ye was about to comfort his little apprentice... he suddenly discovered that there was a little face beside him...


    No one else, but the daughter who was just playing with dolphins in the sea, Sanqi...


    Because I was so excited just now, Zhou Ye didn''t notice that his daughter had gone ashore, and even how long she watched, Zhou Ye didn''t know...


    "Ahem..." Zhou Ye pretended to give a serious dry cough, and said, "Sanqi..."


    "Abba...I want to play this game with you..." There was a rare dissatisfaction on Sanqi''s face...


    For her, she played a lot of kiss games with her father... But she had never played a kiss game like this with her father...


    Why can''t her little sister be able to play??


    At this moment, she felt like her father was snatched by Hua Ningxue Lolita.


    "Baby, this..." Zhou Ye hasn''t said that this kind of game cannot be played... Da Zang was blocked by his daughter''s Xiao Zang.


    Feeling the little fragrant tongue that kept pushing into his eyes, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while...what was this Nima?Push to his daughter again??


    Forget it, I have experienced so many worlds...Hasn''t he already done a lot of things like daughters or daughters?


    Why are you still so entangled?


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye was no longer polite... While guiding his daughter Sanqi how to truly kiss the tongue, he stroked Hua Ningxue¡¯s cheek with his hand, telling her in this way , I''m not angry...


    And watching my master kiss Sanqi Wangqing... Little Lori Hua Ningxue couldn''t help but feel a sense of reluctance.


    She straddled her master''s lap again, grabbed the cock that had just given her infinite pleasure, and stuffed it into her pink flesh again.


    Seeing her pink fleshy seam being opened little by little by the hot stick, a feeling of obscenity and taboo filled her heart.


    Gradually, Little Lolita Hua Ningxue learned to squat on the recliner without a teacher, swinging her little ass up and down.


    I have to say that Zhou Ye is really cool at this moment...


    The lower part of the body went in and out of his disciple¡¯s flesh, and the upper part kissed his daughter tongue... When he was excited, he couldn''t help it... The small waist just came to charge with an electric small motor, so he spent his disciple. Ningxue little Lolita is incontinent...


    "Ah...Master...Master...I''m going to pee again¡ª¡ª!!!"


    With a scream, Little Lori couldn''t bear it anymore, and lay back... she fell on a chair... A transparent water arrow with a scent of orchids drew a perfect arc in the air The shape hit Zhou Ye''s Hungarian mouth...


    And at this time, Sanqi, who was kissing her father, was also awakened by the cry of Hua Ningxue Lori...


    She looked at her little sister''s drooling and trembling appearance. She didn''t know how, her heart was like a cat''s claw, and she felt uncomfortable...


    "Ah, Dad... I, I also imagine Xiaoxue like..."


    While talking, Sanqi gently rubbed her legs... She felt that her legs were itchy...


    That kind of itch is not the itch that can be stopped by scratching it, but the kind of... itchy itch¡ªheart itch.


    Chapter 2529 Dad...Are you happy?


    Two thousand five hundred and twenty-nine chapters


    Zhou Ye looked at his daughter''s blushing face... and he couldn''t help but sigh inwardly-why is it so difficult to be a good father?


    Okay, no nonsense... This product has no intention of letting go of Sanqi at all.


    "Does Sanqi want to be like Xiaoxue?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Hmm..." Little Lolita blushed, holding her Abba''s neck tightly, rubbing her little face on Zhou Ye''s face, "Sanqi...Sanqi...also I want to be as comfortable as Xiaoxue..."


    "Then leave it to Abba!" Zhou Ye said, snapping his fingers slightly...in an instant a mattress appeared next to him.


    Zhou Ye picked up Sanqi Xiaoli and gently put her on the mattress... "Abba..."


    Sanqi looked at her Abba with some anxiety, not knowing what to do next...


    "Close your eyes...good girl!" Zhou Ye said, snapping his fingers softly, and in an instant Sanqi felt like an invisible thing washed his whole body, the sea water just playing in the sea, instantly It''s gone...


    "Abba..."


    Just when she was at a loss, she suddenly felt that the rope of her swimsuit was untied... Then, a wet soft thing contained her little bud...


    "Ah...Abba..."


    "Tweet...well..." Zhou Ye, who was tasting his daughter''s bud, heard Sanqi''s exclamation, stopped his movements for a while, and asked softly, "What''s wrong, good girl!"


    "Abba...be light, light..." Sanqi blushed, a pair of small hands slammed into the roots of his father''s hair, sending his C+ Huns towards his father''s eyes. .


    She is really embarrassed to say that when her father sucked, her heart trembled...


    Zhou Ye saw through his daughter''s mind in an instant, smiled and lowered his head again... once again he held the pink nipple the size of a red bean.


    "Abba...Abba..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s actions, Sanqi involuntarily pushed her chest upwards, wishing to send her two swollen breasts to her father''s mouth.


    Here, Zhou Ye gently sucked his daughter''s nipples while rubbing her other breast with his hands, gently squeezing or squeezing her nipple with his fingertips.


    At this moment, all that Panqi Lori can do is to desperately hug Zhou Ye''s head and rub her legs desperately.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2148

    However, this is of no use...


    Following Zhou Ye''s mischief on her chest, Sanqi felt an unspeakable uncomfortable feeling under her.


    It''s like, something is missing from below...


    However, just when she was at a loss, a big warm hand did not know when, and reached between her legs...


    Gently moved the swimming trunks aside, and the big hand directly pressed on her pink flesh which was already covered with water.


    "Abba...Abba..."


    As the big hand sews on her flesh, scrapes or rubs, or rubs or presses... Soon, Panqi Lori felt a strange sensation rise in her heart, as if... Urgency...


    At this moment, she was a little anxious...


    Little Lori desperately pushed Zhou Ye''s arm... "Abba... don''t... take it away..."


    But at this time, how could Zhou Ye take away his big hand?Not only did he not take away his big hand that made the blame on his daughter''s flesh, but he accelerated the speed and intensity of the blame."Don''t be afraid... baby, leave everything to me..."


    "Ah-Abba...Abba...I, I''m going to pee...Ah-!!!"


    At this moment, Sanqi Lori couldn''t help it anymore... She lifted her small ass desperately... her legs trembled.


    Then, Zhou Ye felt a strong and powerful hot stream spraying into his palm.


    "what----!!!"


    After another scream... Little Lolita of Panax notoginseng was like a sea fish on the shore, limp all over the mattress.


    When she recovered from the climax, little Lori shyly covered her face and started crying...


    "It''s too embarrassing... woo... actually in front of Abba... pee..."


    Zhou Ye was speechless for a while when he heard Little Lolita''s words.


    She was never so embarrassed when she changed her diapers as a child...


    Besides, it''s not urine...but damp.


    It has to be said that the physique of a wet spray is a man''s boon...especially when a woman sprays a wet, the vaginal feeling of looseness and tightness is really superb.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled lightly and gently kissed his daughter¡¯s lips... "Okay, baby, you are not peeing... but climax..."


    "Woo...you lie to me..."


    "I really don''t lie to you..." Zhou Ye said, kneeling on the mattress with a smile, holding Xiao Sanqi in his arms, and letting her sit on his lap facing herself."Okay, baby... do you want to continue below?"


    Little Lori, who was crying because of her shyness, also felt her father''s hot cock between her legs...


    At this time, she remembered what her mother said... [As a woman, we must make her man happy.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but raise her head and looked at her Abba''s cheek, "Abba... are you happy?"


    "Of course I am happy..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "You lie... If you are happy... it won''t be so hard..." With that, Sanqi Lolita fiddled with Zhou Ye''s cock.


    Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, "Who did you listen to?"


    "Ama told me..." Sanqi said, gently lifting the cock between her legs and pressing it against her own fleshy seam... "I... I want to make Abba happy... Ah! !!!"


    With a scream, Zhou Ye felt that his cock had entered an extremely tight corridor... the corridor was so tight... it was as if countless babies'' little hands were firmly grasping his cock... ¡­


    What surprised Zhou Ye the most was - perhaps because Sanqi was from Meng Po''s family, her vagina was much longer than that of ordinary humans, and she could actually swallow more than half of his cock...


    Although this was already because Zhou Ye could cut two laps... but it was also amazing enough.


    At this time, there was already a trace of tears on the tender and cute face of Little Lolita.


    But even so, she smiled and asked: "Ah, Abba... are you... happy now?"


    "Happy... Dad is very happy!" Zhou Ye was moved by his daughter at this time. Don''t let it go... He held his daughter Sanqi tightly, gently touching her sensitive areas with his hands. I hope that she can get into the state faster...get rid of the pain of the first break.


    Chapter 2530 Husband, do you know your fault?


    Chapter Two Five Hundred and Thirty


    "Abba...It''s a strange feeling..."


    Perhaps it was because Zhou Ye''s actions had an effect, and soon... a dazed feeling leaked out of the little Lolita''s face."Abba... the bottom... the bottom is itchy..."


    "Abba will help you relieve the itching..."


    Zhou Ye knew that at this moment, his daughter Sanqi had already got rid of the pain of breaking the monster...


    He gently held up his daughter''s little butt...slowly slid up and down.


    Seen from below, at this moment-Zhou Ye with a bloodshot cock, just like a tyrannical aggressor, going in and out of Little Lori''s tender flesh.


    And little Lolita¡¯s flesh hole was pushed to its limit every time the meat stick came in and out...


    People have a kind of worry about whether they will be burst...


    Obviously, this worry is unnecessary.


    After all, Sanqi Xiaoli is no ordinary loli... She is the Meng Po clan, the Meng Po clan who feeds on evil spirits.


    With the sound of puff-puff-puffy twitching, Sanqi Xiaoli was gradually taken on the right path by her father.


    And every time, Sanqi Xiaoli yelled with her immature loli...


    [Abba...Abba...too fast...]


    [Abba...you are going to penetrate my whole person...]


    when¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye has the pleasure of breaking through taboos...


    After hundreds of ins and outs--


    Sanqi Lori couldn''t help it anymore... She was like a dying koala, her arms clasped Zhou Ye''s neck tightly... She screamed: "Abba...ah --I''m dying¡­¡­!!"


    As the voice fell... Zhou Ye felt an extremely hot yin essence gushing out from his daughter''s uterus.


    At this moment, he pressed his daughter''s body down forcefully, regardless of her urge to squat up like a fire, he pressed the glans against her cervix, and let go of the essence--


    In an instant-Sanqi felt a hot semen spit out of the meat stick into her body... At this moment, her whole body was suddenly screamed by hot ejaculation, and her eyes rolled... completely fainted. Past.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2149

    "Like your mother, she is also a little fairy..."


    Zhou Ye hugged his daughter''s soft body and sighed...


    Although at this time, Little Lori has completely passed out...but her vagina is still in constant cramps...


    The feeling of tightness and looseness made Zhou Ye feel unspeakable for a while...


    Meng Po''s woman-praise.


    After a while--


    Sanqi Xiaoluoli''s body finally returned to normal... and Zhou Ye gently put her aside...


    As Zhou Ye pulled out his meat stick from Little Lolita¡¯s meat cunt, he heard a crisp sound, as if a cork of red wine was opened. Little Lolita couldn¡¯t close her meat cunt for a long time. , Slowly flowing out a white viscous liquid mixed with bloodshot eyes.


    This scene seems to be extremely lewd...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Just as Zhou Ye was thinking about whether to take a photo for his daughter''s scene... suddenly a warm body hugged him from behind again.


    "Master...Master... Xueer is so happy..."


    Listening to the muttering of his little apprentice Hua Ningxue that came in his ears, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but chuckled...Well, my daughter is dead, isn''t there a female apprentice??


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye backhanded Hua Ningxue Lolita into his arms from behind."Good boy...Do you want to be more comfortable?"


    "I want to..." Hearing what her master said...Hua Ningxue Xiao Lori replied without hesitation.


    "Then... let''s start..."


    Zhou Ye bowed his head without hesitation, and kissed his apprentice''s little coot again... and Hua Ningxue Xiao Lori did not show any weakness to use the kissing skills she just learned from her master to linger with her master... ¡­


    After a while, with a muffled grunt... the big ship drove into the small house again...


    I have to say that although Hua Ningxue Lolita is a human body, she also belongs to the sensitive physique that is easy to orgasm...


    But after all, she had studied the immortal existence from Zhou Ye for thousands of years.


    Although Zhou Ye rarely had the opportunity to teach her... it was all her teachers in the underworld who taught her.


    However, Zhou Ye didn''t treat his little apprentice badly, as long as there were all kinds of treasures, there would always be her share.


    This also caused Hua Ningxue''s little Lolita''s body to be extremely tough...


    Keke, to put it bluntly, it''s fun...


    Various positions, various moves...Little Lolita can play for her master.


    Especially a move that hovered in mid-air and quickly rotated in a Guanyin sitting on the lotus position...that really didn''t make Zhou Ye cool.


    Of course, it''s cool, Hua Ningxue little Lolita wants to defeat her master with this trick...that is wishful thinking.


    In the end, Zhou Ye hadn''t done anything yet...Hua Ningxue''s little Lolita herself spurted and fell to the ground.


    Zhou Ye finally had to bear the responsibility of taking care of the two little loli... after helping them wipe their bodies... hugged and fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When the morning sun shone through the sea level and shone on Zhou Ye...He slowly opened his eyes.


    It''s just, why are the women next to him looking at him like that??


    "Yelang...you..."


    "Husband... Sanqi is still so young, how can you bear the heart?"


    "My dear... I just knew that you are such a beast..."


    "Unexpectedly, unexpectedly... My dear, you are actually able to deal with your daughter... By the way, and your apprentice..."


    Looking at the women in a group around him, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    What qualifications do you have to blame me??


    Yueying girl, didn''t you just be raised by me?


    And you... Juno¡ªwhat did you Roman gods be like before??


    By the way, and you...Little Angelina...Compared to Sanqi, are you still her sister??what??


    You don¡¯t care about your sister if you are so cool... Is this really good?


    Of course, that''s what I think in my heart... Zhou Ye dare not say...


    Because at this time, Sanqi¡¯s mother Meng Qiniang is standing in front of him...


    "Ahem...Qiniang...that...yesterday...I accidentally..."


    Looking at Meng Qiniang with a frosty face... Zhou Ye didn''t know what to do for a while.


    After all, Sanqi was the daughter she gave birth to by combining her and her own essence and blood... Zhou Ye always felt a sense of guilt.


    "Husband..." Meng Qiniang took a deep breath while looking at the naked daughter who was still holding her own man''s daughter... and said word by word, "Do you know what''s wrong?"


    Chapter 2531 the punishment of women


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and thirty one


    Beijing streets¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye dug out his pocket silently...Well, there was no money in it.


    Well, this is not a problem for him at all...or it should be said that if you don''t need a penny, he won''t be starving...


    To be precise, he has not eaten for hundreds of years, and he will never be starved to death...


    As long as there is sunshine...


    Well, at this moment, after the verdict of his wives...


    He has been kicked out of the house...


    Of course it¡¯s not that kind of completely being kicked out of the house, but because in view of his accidental disaster to his own daughter, the girls decided to teach him a lesson... From then on, at least in this world, the number of their sisters should not be increased. ...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2150

    Regarding this, Zhou Ye certainly tried his best to... protest against excessive punishment.


    In the end, after his protest and the verdict of a jury composed of women, it was decided to give him a chance.


    what chance??


    That is, without using his own abilities, if Zhou Ye can soak in sister paper, and ask her to agree to let her misfortune with the daughter he gave birth to... then this resolution can be invalidated.


    Of course, this resolution is not so easy to complete.


    There is a restriction, that is-among them, there must be two or more women who are willing to give birth to a daughter if he knows that he is going to fuck his own daughter.


    At the same time, the women restricted Zhou Ye from showing his superhuman abilities.


    In other words-from this moment on, Zhou Ye is a handsome ordinary person... Of course, the force value is still bursting. Although he can''t reveal his superhuman ability, the women will not let their men in the society. Was bullied.


    And the most important point...that is, Zhou Ye cannot use the financial resources of the Umbrella Consortium.


    Okay, this thing about breaking a woman''s legs with money...it''s all done.


    Although the conditions are harsh... Zhou Ye feels that he can still stand it...


    My daughter was refreshed for a while, now it''s time to pay the debt.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but sigh...


    Well, now he can''t even go home...


    According to the agreement-before completing the task of turning over, the other women would never see him except for the monthly gathering.


    With a speechless sigh, Zhou Ye looked at the street where Hua Deng Chu was on... This Nima, I feel like I can''t go back home... It''s really uncomfortable.


    Forget it, why didn''t I hold back for a while... Is it a disaster for my own daughter Sanqi?


    Ugh--


    After sighing again, Zhou Ye began to stroll around the street aimlessly...


    It is December 27th, 1984... There is really nothing to hang around on the streets.


    Do you really want to live with Dajinya??


    Forget it, live with a big man... he is not so embarrassed yet...


    Just as Zhou Ye was wandering aimlessly on the streets of Beijing, he suddenly heard a sound of breath coming from the alley next to him...


    "Yo, little sister, she''s pretty pretty..."


    "Do you want to have a relationship with your brother..."


    "Go away, rascal..."


    "Oh, little girl... she looks pretty dark and her temper is not small..."


    Hearing this voice, Zhou Ye felt helpless...Well, I used to ride in the car a lot, so I rarely encountered such a thing. I didn''t expect...I was kicked out of the house today, and I encountered such a thing??


    Yes, brothers, blame you for your ideas... Let¡¯s have a good time with you guys today.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye stepped into the alley...


    I saw that in the depths of the hutong...Two young men wearing bell-bottom pants with exploded heads were verbally harassing a little black girl in a school uniform and carrying a schoolbag.


    These two guys, Zhou Ye, knew at a glance that they were the kind of guys who didn''t accomplish anything... at most, they would take a bit of verbal advantage and let them reach out.


    Obviously, the little black girl who was stopped by them didn''t know this... This little girl looked like a fourteen or five-year-old, probably just like the second or third grade of last junior high school.


    At this time, under the obstruction of the two squirting fellows, the little black girl was already crying...


    "Go away..."


    "Oh, the little girl has a big temper..."


    The scolding of the little black girl not only didn''t make the two hooligans converge, but aroused the rebellious psychology of one gangster. A taller gangster reached out and touched the little black girl''s face... However, it was here. At that time... a big hand grabbed his shoulder from behind and pulled it back... the guy fell to the ground without being stable.


    "Ah! Bastard... Yeah... Nima''s..."


    At this time, another hooligan came back to his senses. He looked at the figure who had grabbed his companion and squatted, it was a chill.


    No way... Zhou Ye''s height is too ridiculous, and his height of 1.9 meters is absolutely outstanding in this era.


    "You, be careful... from now on..."


    The rogue''s cruel words weren''t finished... he was kicked out by Zhou Ye for several meters... "Get out!"


    Hearing this violent drink, the two rascals rushed to help each other and ran out...


    Zhou Ye felt a breeze blowing by his side that was imperceptible to ordinary people... He knew that he was definitely following his patrol envoy to clean up the two goods.


    Why would the patrol envoy follow Zhou Ye??


    How simple... This is obviously the spy that the women photographed... Otherwise, Zhou Ye didn''t use his abilities, how could those women know?


    Hey, thinking of these, Zhou Ye feels a little bit sad...


    At this moment, a timid voice rang in his ears... "Well, thank you... Big brother..."


    "Big brother??" Zhou Ye turned to look...Although the girl''s skin is a bit dark, but...the small face is very delicate, and there are two small dimples on her cheek...I have to say, Xiao Hei Niu is still very pretty... "What''s your name?"


    "My name is Ma Huihui..." Maybe because of the dim light of the street lamp, Ma Huihui could see Zhou Ye''s handsome face clearly, so she also unsuspectingly said her name.


    What does seeing the face have to do with wariness??


    Don''t you know that the handsome ones have their own affinity aura?


    "Ma Huihui..." Zhou Ye muttered the name, feeling that the little black girl in front of him became more familiar as she looked at her... Wait, isn''t this little Lolita Xia Xue''s mother in a family with children??Fuck, this is really no effort...


    What''s easier than having a three-pointed view of evil people from the beginning of Lori?


    For example, Xia Xue''s mother raised her from a young age, and taught her to give birth to a daughter to give her father... Wouldn''t it be easy to do it??Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled charmingly... "My name is Zhou Ye..."


    Chapter 2532 my goddamn beauty


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and thirty-two


    "Thank you... Brother Zhou..."


    Ma Huihui stood outside her hutong, looking at Zhou Ye shyly... "Thank you for sending me home..."


    "It''s nothing...Send the Buddha to the west..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Okay, Huihui, go back soon..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2151

    "Um..." Ma Huihui nodded obediently...


    Then walked back to the alley step by step...


    "Next, it''s time to find a way to solve the housing problem..." Zhou Ye rubbed his temples with a headache... what should I say?If you just want to find a place to live, Zhou Ye really doesn''t worry...


    Don''t look at him now penniless, as long as he wants... it''s okay to find a place to be happy.


    You know, Beijing¡¯s bar night culture has gradually emerged...


    Of course it is not the Sanlitun side, but the bar on the Xidan Stadium...


    If there is really nowhere to go, Zhou Ye will go to the bar and find a girl to wear porcelain, let alone a place to live at night, even the bed warmer will be arranged.


    It''s a pity...Zhou Ye has always had no interest in bars, and even less interested in women who are in bars.


    So - Zhou Ye was a little worried.


    Did he go to the bar to find a girl for a few days?Or should I go find Dajinya for a few days??


    Just when Zhou Ye had some difficulty in choosing, there was a flash of light and shadow in front of him...a figure of a girl in a white Tang skirt appeared in front of him.


    "the host!!"


    "Oh, isn''t this my concubine?" Looking at the girl, Zhou Ye teased: "What''s the matter? Come to admire your hostess, my downfall?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s ridicule, the girl¡¯s eyes turned red upon hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s concubine... "Woo... Master... I don¡¯t have any... I¡¯m afraid you have no place to live, so I give it to you. Here comes the key...oooo..."


    While talking, the patrol wind made the girl''s tears fall like broken pearls.


    "Cough cough...I''m not kidding you...be good, don''t cry..." Zhou Ye was not afraid of a woman playing sideways with him, but was afraid of this kind of popping tears.


    While talking, Zhou Ye hugged the girl and patted her back gently...


    "It''s not that the host who caused them to live on the street... This is what the mistresses meant... They don''t want to..." The more the girl said, the more aggrieved, the more tears she said...


    "Okay, good... it won''t look good if you cry again..." Zhou Ye comforted: "Good... don''t cry soon..."


    "Woo..."


    But obviously, Zhou Ye''s comfort didn''t have much effect, and the girl''s teardrops were still dripping like a disconnection.


    In the end, Zhou Ye had no choice but to resort to his killer... and kissed the girl...


    After a while, woo woo turned into um...


    Anyway, I finally calmed the girl...


    "Okay, what the hell is my concubine looking for?" Zhou Ye gently hugged the girl and asked softly.


    "Master... the mistresses regret it... They feel that it was too much to purge you out of the house like this in their anger at that time..." While talking, the concubine took out a key from her pocket. Passed it over, "This is the residence the mistresses prepared for you... Also, in order to prevent you from living on the street because you have no money, the mistresses are said to be a little boy who depends on women for food. jobs!"


    "Oh? What job?" Zhou Ye asked with a weird look.


    From this passage, Zhou Ye already felt some conspiracy...


    "It''s the job of an English teacher in the High School Affiliated to Normal University..." Concubine said, "That''s right, the master... the house arranged for you by the mistresses is in the residential area next to the High School Affiliated to Peking University."


    High School Affiliated to Peking University??


    English teacher??


    Fuck, these girls are going to help me??


    From the process of chatting with Ma Huihui all the way, Zhou Ye has already known clearly that Ma Huihui is a student in the second and third class of the High School Affiliated to the Normal University... This Nima obviously wants to arrange his rhythm.


    "My concubine, come and tell me... Isn''t this really a pit dug by your mistresses?" Zhou Ye asked with some uncertainty.


    "Don''t worry... Master, the concubine pledged her life. This is definitely not a pit dug by the mistresses... Actually this is..."


    Just after saying this, the two heard a rush of small leather shoes hitting the ground from the alley... The concubine hurriedly said in a low voice: "Master, an outsider is here... I''m leaving now... ¡­"


    As the voice fell, the concubine''s figure instantly disappeared in front of Zhou Ye.


    "Really...I don''t know if it''s a pit..." Zhou Ye sighed silently...


    At this moment, a voice of surprise came from behind Zhou Ye... "Brother Zhou, you are still there..."


    "Uh..." Zhou Ye turned to look, it was not someone else, it was Ma Huihui, the little black girl who had just left."I just thought about something and was in a daze... well, I really should go back..."


    "That... Brother Zhou..." Ma Huihui hurriedly walked a few steps and stopped Zhou Ye...


    A pair of big black eyes stared at Zhou Ye, "I want to know... will we meet again in the future?"


    Listening to Ma Huihui''s words and looking at her hopeful but somewhat shy eyes, Zhou Ye knew...this little girl was moved.


    In fact, this is normal. Fourteen or five years old is the age of the beginning of love...


    At this age, I met Zhou Ye, who had saved herself by heroes saving the United States... It is almost certain that Ma Huihui''s heart is already tied to Zhou Ye.


    Looking at Ma Huihui with a look of expectation, Zhou Ye smiled... "Yes, we will meet again in the future..."


    "really?"


    "Really..."


    Although Zhou Ye had already said it was true, Ma Huihui was still a little worried... She took out a neatly posted sheet of paper from her pocket and stuffed it into Zhou Ye''s hand."This is my contact information, if you have time, remember to write to me..."


    After saying this, the big Lolita ran back to the alley quickly with red cheeks like a frightened deer.


    Zhou Ye held the piece of paper in his hand and looked at the figure of Big Lolita who was going away with a speechless expression... Only after a while, he lowered his head and opened the paper.


    Not only Ma Huihui¡¯s home address was written on it, but even the zip code and the phone number of the hutong entrance were clearly written...


    This is because I am afraid that Zhou Ye cannot find her...


    "Girls'' feelings are always poetry..." Zhou Ye sighed... and shook his head with a smile.


    He was just about to eat this little sheep, and the little sheep here automatically jumped onto his dining table...what else could he say about this??


    I can only say-his goddamn beauty is really the nemesis of these little girls.


    Chapter 2533 the victory of the daughter party


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and thirty-three


    After shaking his head and sighing again...


    Zhou Ye turned around and left the alley...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2152

    What he has to do now is to go back to the place his wives prepared for him...I hope there is something in it.


    And on the other side--


    On Ryukyu Island¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At this time, on the main hall of the Guangming Shrine on Ryukyu Island¡ª¡ª


    The girls were sitting in front of a projection screen as if watching a movie... The picture displayed above was exactly the figure of Zhou Ye leaving at this time.


    At this time, in front of the women, a silhouette flashed, and a slim figure appeared in front of them.


    It''s not someone else, it''s the concubine of the cruiser who just went to give the key to her owner...


    "The concubine sees all the mistresses, fortunately not humiliating..."


    The concubine bending over is a blessing when she sees the girls.


    "Well, concubine, you did very well..." A tall figure sitting in the front seat nodded in satisfaction.


    She was no one else, it was the Queen Azshara that Zhou Ye brought with him when he came to this world.


    After saying this, Queen Azshara turned to look at the sisters behind her, and sighed... "You said you want to discipline my dear but I am afraid of my dear being angry!"


    "He just forced him to go out of the house just now, and then he sent the house to work..."


    "And one by one, for fear that my dear will not complete the task deliberately, and will not see you..."


    "Just before I packed the little girl and sent it to my dear bed, then I immediately filled the river with the mother and daughter..."


    "Why did you come here?"


    Hearing the elder sister''s reprimand... the women dare not speak, one by one.


    Who told them to do something wrong?


    I got angry for a while and beat my own man... After that, I regretted it again...


    "Um... First of all, I have never been angry with Dad!" Zhou Wan''er...Uh, that is, Zhou Ye and the daughter of the death god Hela, Angelina raised her little hand and said firmly: "I always thought that my daughter was going to marry her father!"


    "Yes, I agree with Sister Wan''er''s words!" The second one who expressed his position was the king of Pluto...


    Although she is not a daughter''s party, she can be regarded as Zhou Ye''s daughter from childhood to adulthood... Therefore, she has always responded in favor of her daughter marrying her father.


    "I also agree...a daughter or something, shouldn''t it be someone who should marry his father?" Zhenzi also raised her hand.


    "And me... and me..." A little loli jumped up desperately, holding her little hand high to show her existence... not someone else, but one of the parties involved in this incident-Sanqi Little Lolita...


    "I, I think... the masters are a bit too, too harsh..." Hua Ningxue also expressed her own opinions.


    "Hehe...I feel very comforted when I see our daughter''s party so strong..." Zhu Yuyan and Zhou Ye''s daughter, Zhou Meixian, also smiled and asked her daughter Zhou Wanjing, "You Think of it? Wanjing?"


    "I think my daughter should belong to my father..." Wanjing said, looking at her grandma Zhu Yuyan, "I don''t know what grandma thinks, why she has to provoke this..."


    "Hehe... of course it''s fun..." Zhu Yuyan said with a smile: "Don''t you find it fun to bully your husband occasionally? My lovely granddaughter..."


    Listening to the conversations of these three generations of witches, the girls were speechless for a while... well, the witches are worthy of them...


    "Master...You have always provoked this matter. Are you not afraid to clean up after your husband comes back?" Hohoro asked with a smile.


    "I''m not afraid...that''s what I can''t ask for..." Zhu Yuyan stretched out her little tongue and licked her pink lips lightly. "Some miss the way my husband punishes me...that kind of momentary The feeling of being sent to heaven...ah..."


    Following the sound of the obscene demon, the women involuntarily tightened their legs...


    To be honest, they regret it now...


    I knew it a long time ago, I shouldn''t have said such things in anger...How do you feel like giving your own men a holiday now, but they are the ones who suffer?


    And at this moment, Jiuxiao Meihu suddenly exclaimed¡ª"Huh? Where''s Queer? Who of you saw Queer?"


    All the women were taken aback when they heard this...


    After a while, the boss of the three sisters of Zhuge smiled bitterly and said: "Just now Que''er said that she was a little sad, so she went to retreat for hard training... However, I guess her retreat should be in her husband''s room..."


    "This bird...stole it again..."


    "Ah... I''m going crazy..."


    "Don''t let me catch her, or I will slap her ass!"


    The chirping noise of women echoed in the hall...


    And among them, Meng Qiniang, one of the other female pig''s feet involved in this incident, has a bitter face...


    She drove her husband out of the house in a fit...


    Despite the help of many sisters...


    But it is undeniable-she is the one who picks the head...


    Your husband will be angry with her for not saving him... Never see her again?


    Will your husband be annoyed by her resenting her for hating her...


    At this moment, Meng Qiniang only felt cold in her hands and feet... No matter how lively the temperature in the hall was, it could not dispel the coldness in her heart...


    Zhou Ye is everything to her... an existence more precious than her life...


    If he lost his favor, Meng Qiniang didn''t know what meaning she had in living in this world.


    The more I think about it, the more afraid Meng Qiniang feels... the more I think about it, the more regret Meng Qiniang feels...


    Tears fell drop by drop down her delicate face...dropped to the ground, and finally gathered into a pool of mud.


    "Chi''er..." Xi Wangmu Wanyu was sitting next to Meng Qiniang. How could she not notice the changes in Meng Qiniang?"Don''t be afraid... Lang Jun is not angry..."


    "Really...really?" Meng Qiniang came from Queen Mother Xi. To her, Queen Mother Xi Wanyu is like her mother. For her, Meng Qiniang naturally believes in her words. .


    "Yeah..." Wanyu smiled and nodded, "However, you have to prepare something to apologize to Lang Jun...or else, Lang Jun''s face will not survive..."


    "Qiniang knows... But... Niangniang, what should Qiniang use to apologize to Lang Jun?" Meng Qiniang sighed with a sad expression: "No one can match the supernatural powers of the husband... What is there that he can''t get? What about?"


    "There are so many things... For example, why does our prince like to play the world and love the prosperity of the world?"


    "It''s because he likes to play..."


    "Why don''t we use an interesting game...to help him cheer?"


    "Then what should I do? Empress?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2153

    "You are like this... this... and then this..."


    Chapter 2534 the liar bird


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and thirty four


    Not to mention how the girls are noisy on the Ryukyu side...


    Just talk about Zhou Ye''s side...


    After leaving the alley of Daloli''s house, Zhou Ye followed the address written on the note wrapped in the key and came to a community near the High School Affiliated to Normal University.


    I have to say that although the residential area in the 1980s looks a bit old and backward in modern times, the green area is really good.


    And it''s like a square or something, that''s really good...


    Although it was almost eight o''clock in the evening at this time... but the uncle who was guarding the door was still very conscientious and watched Zhou Ye sent upstairs before leaving.


    Of course he wasn''t dragged into the grass because he was worried that Zhou Ye would be greedy by women when he came out alone at night.


    It was because Zhou Ye was a freshman. Although he said he was a resident here, he couldn''t help it¡ªthe janitor still didn''t believe it.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye had no choice but to let his uncle send him back home, watching him take out the key and open the door before leaving.


    No way, who made Zhou Ye be restricted from using various abilities at this moment...


    Otherwise, if a mind hints at the past, everything will be fine.


    After Zhou Ye shook his head helplessly, he pushed open the door directly.


    I have to say...The decoration of the whole room is still very good, at least the women know his preferences...Not inclined to the kind of magnificent nouveau riche decoration, but warm decoration.


    The whole room is about 80 square meters in two rooms and one living room...


    All kinds of furniture and things in the room are ready, and they are all checked in.


    It''s just... why is the light in your home on??


    Moreover, faintly, Zhou Ye also smelled the fragrance of sub-food...


    Zhou Ye closed the door gently, and walked towards the kitchen where the sound came from...


    Opening the sliding door of the kitchen, the scenery inside suddenly appeared in front of him.


    It was a seductive figure wearing only an apron...


    The little butt, which is very upright and full of elasticity, is writhing with the owner''s activities...


    A thin apron can''t conceal her eagerly big baby...


    This is not Da Mingming and who is it??


    Well, she is indeed not Da Mingming, but Da Mingming who was turned into a demon by Zhou Ye...cough cough, she was wrong, it was Que''er.


    When she heard the sound of the kitchen door opening, Que''er turned her head and looked over... When she saw who came, she threw the spatula in her hand joyfully and ran towards Zhou Ye... "Master... ...Master...Cherry wants to kill you..."


    Holding the fragrant queer body in his arms, and feeling the comfortable feeling of the elastic big baby rubbing against his chest, Zhou Ye felt a lot better at this moment.


    "Why are you here, Queer?? Are you afraid that your sisters will punish you?" Zhou Ye smiled and kissed Queer''s pink lips and asked.


    "Of course I''m not afraid..." Que''er said with a smile: "Because the sisters asked me to serve the master. They said they were afraid that the master would be outside and no one would be unaccustomed to serve, so they sent me..."


    [Daughters of Ryukyu Island: Liar, she sneaked past...]


    "That''s good..." Although Zhou Ye knew that what Que''er said was definitely not the truth, it didn''t matter to her...Anyway, it is better for someone to serve than no one, and he would never reveal anything about this kind of lies.


    "Master, you are hungry, go take a rest, and the food will be ready soon..."


    While talking, Que''er pushed Zhou Ye away...


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye is also good at it...


    It''s been a long time since he has cooked food himself...


    Not long after sitting in the living room and waiting, Que''er brought up the cooked food.


    The meal is very simple, but mainly meat, one braised pork, one grilled lamb, plus one roasted vegetables and one big bone soup.


    Queer never eats poultry meat such as chicken or duck. In her words, it feels like people are eating people. It''s very uncomfortable to eat those things.


    No way, who told her to be a bird?


    Of course, she didn''t eat people, not because she couldn''t eat people, but because Zhou Ye didn''t like her cannibalism.


    Therefore, meat such as cattle, sheep and pigs has become Queer''s favorite food.


    After putting the food on the table, Que''er jumped directly onto the sofa and watched Zhou Ye gently lick her pink lips...The whole person, half-stretched, was lying on the owner''s body, exhaling : "Master... do you want to eat first... or... first-eat-me?"


    I have to say that because Zhou Ye took her to Japan in the first place, she learned this Japanese culture of temptation thoroughly.


    "Okay...I choose..." Zhou Ye paused for a while, then stretched out his hands and grabbed Que''er''s majestic breasts that were difficult to grasp. "Eat you first..."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    However, she hadn''t waited for her to come back to her senses... The whole person was already pushed onto the sofa by Zhou Ye...


    As soon as Zhou Ye lowered his head, he kissed Que''er''s sweet cherry lips. The two of them entangled their lips and teeth, and brought countless clothes... After a while, Zhou Ye completely left him with Queer''s efforts. Body.


    After a while--


    With a muffled hum from Cheer''s Qiong nose, the boat entered the port...


    Then... a coquettish moan resounded throughout the room...


    Two hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The battle ended with a scream that pierced the sky from Queer.


    Fortunately, when this house was being renovated, Azshara had already covered the inside of the wall with soundproof barriers...or else, with the voice of Que''er, the police would definitely be called in.


    After a while, when Que''er broke free from the trance orgasm, Zhou Ye was already holding her and started eating.


    "Come...good, Zhang Zeng..." Zhou Ye picked up a piece of braised pork and sent it to Que''er''s side.


    "Ah..." Que''er opened her small mouth obediently, and bit the meat from her owner in one bite.


    "Master..." Que''er was obviously not satisfied but was fed by herself. She picked up the chopsticks and chopped a chopstick to grill the lamb, carefully bringing it to her master''s lips."what--!"


    In this way, you feed me a bite for the two of you, and I feed you...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2154

    Eat up these dishes and soup...


    After eating, Queer obediently washed the dishes and chopsticks... and snuggled into the arms of her owner again, allowing her owner to grab a pair of her own breasts and watch TV together...


    To be honest, Chinese TV shows in this era are really nothing good...


    The so-called warmth and lust--Zhou Ye kept his hands on this side, rubbing and rubbing, and then rubbing Queer''s eyes like water."Master... Queer, Queer wants it again..."


    Chapter 2535 English Teacher-Zhou Ye


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and thirty-five


    The next day, when morning light shone on Zhou Ye''s face through the curtain...


    He opened his eyes...


    The fish and dragon dance last night... I have to say that Queer is really exciting to play.


    Those big breasts, that petite body, extremely pliable waist, tightly clamped legs... I tell you-praise.


    However, Zhou Ye habitually stretched out his hand to the side, only to find...the fragrance around him was still, but the trace of the fragrance was faint...


    This girl ran away??


    Fuck, Zhou Ye didn''t even bother to get up... directly to the empty bedside and said lazily, "Who is on duty today? Come out..."


    "I have seen the master!"


    As a coquettish voice sounded, a slim figure in a palace costume appeared out of thin air by Zhou Ye''s bed.


    It is the patrol envoy responsible for protecting him...


    "Where did Que''er go?" Zhou Ye asked with half-squinted eyes...


    "Girl Que''er said...she said...for some reason, she can''t be at the master''s side, so please forgive me...and also said...and said-when she is free, she will visit the master... "


    Zhou Ye sighed as he watched the patrolling wind make that lightly covering his lips secretly laughing, "Speaking..."


    "Yes, Master..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the wind patrol envoy didn''t dare to say anything more."Ms. Queer originally thought that the master, you are self-proclaimed magical powers, she can eat you, but last night, a big battle, let her understand, even if the master you self-proclaimed magical powers...not she can resist...


    "So, she took advantage of your rest last night... let the slave maid summon the sisters to come and help her away..." said this, the patrol envoy couldn''t help but laugh...


    When she thought of Que''er''s soft legs when she walked last night, she wanted to laugh...


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile when she heard the wind patrol envoy...Does this Queer think she can challenge him with her own supernatural power?Don''t tease it...Most of Zhou Ye''s magical powers are in his own body. Even if he professed certain magical powers, the super strong body could not be resisted by a bird.


    It is estimated that this girl has gone back to heal her injuries... When her injuries get better, she should be back again...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye sighed...well, this time he is single again...


    Ah, I don''t want to move... No one does good morning bites, so unhappy.


    Ok??


    and many more¡­¡­


    Good morning bite??


    no one??


    Zhou Ye involuntarily looked at the wind patrol envoy beside the bed...Well, as the wind patrol envoy on duty last night, this girl obviously witnessed the scene where Da Mingming was tossed by him last night, and the spring light in her eyes has not yet receded. Clean...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye looked at the clocks hanging on the wall again...


    Well, it was just 7:40 at this time... He only needs to rush to school at 10:30 to report, and there are nearly three hours left.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and unfurled his quilt... and leaked out Lao Gao''s cock because of the morning erection phenomenon, "Hey, do you know what to do?"


    "The master... the slave servant was just sent by the mistress... sent to monitor you..."


    Even though Xiao Zang said so, the little hand of the palace girl involuntarily stretched out Zhou Ye''s violent cock.


    After a while, the sound of eating popsicles resounded throughout the room.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Two hours later, Zhou Ye walked out of his residence refreshedly...On the bed in his bedroom, a half-naked female body with a blank smile on the front, eyes blankly looking at the ceiling, in her delicate Between the legs, thick liquid is slowly flowing out of the vaginal opening which is still shaking twice from time to time...


    After this incident-watching this job by Zhou Ye''s side, it became the most sought-after position among the patrol agents.


    For this reason, the patrol ambassadors even did not hesitate to fight... just to compete for this post.


    Fortunately, the commotion was finally suppressed by Pluto Acha. In line with the principle of covering the rain and dew of his men, Acha instructed the women to take turns...


    Well, in this way...what is the meaning of the so-called punishment??


    Of course, the girls see through and don¡¯t say through...Anyway, they are saying that nothing can be wrong again and again. Instead, one by one, they started to find ways to please their husbands. After all-like the three generations of the demon ancestors and grandchildren. There are still few perversions...


    They are a little afraid of Zhou Ye''s punishment method...


    Not to mention the practices of these women...Just talk about Zhou Ye.


    After leaving home at nine o''clock, Zhou Ye was at the breakfast stall on the side of the road. After having a beautiful breakfast, he walked towards the High School Affiliated to Normal University not far away...


    With the letter of introduction, Zhou Ye walked to the principal''s office without a hassle after passing the glaring eyes of the janitor of the High School Attached to the Normal University.


    When he arrived at the door of the room where the principal''s office was written, Zhou Ye knocked on the door gently.


    With a sound from inside--coming in, Zhou Ye pushed the door and entered...


    Looking at the fifty-year-old man in front of him, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Hello, President Lin, I am Zhou Ye who was assigned to our school...This is my letter of introduction."


    With that said, Zhou Ye handed over the letter of introduction left by the inspector.


    Principal Lin looked at the letter of introduction that Zhou Ye handed over, and a smile suddenly appeared on his face."It turned out to be Comrade Xiao Zhou... I had long heard that a foreign friend was coming to our school as an English teacher. I didn''t expect it to be you... hello, hello..."


    While talking, Principal Lin was about to pour water on Zhou Ye with a thermos bottle...


    "Don''t, Principal Lin, I''m not thirsty..." Zhou Ye said, preventing Principal Lin from pouring water, and then said, "Now you can assign classes to me..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Principal Lin''s smiling teeth leaked...


    It can be said that there is a shortage of talents in this era, and high-quality teachers are even more in short supply.


    But the problem is reform and opening up... Many people have thrown away their iron rice bowls and ran to the south to make a fortune.


    The same goes for the High School Affiliated to Normal University...Don''t look at the High School Affiliated to Normal University with Beijing Normal University as its backing.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2155

    But the question is, how can a fresh graduate compare with an experienced teacher?


    Zhou Ye¡¯s letter of introduction again praised him as if he graduated with a full scholarship from the highest university in Ryukyu, and why he had stayed as a teaching assistant...


    To be honest, looking at the young Zhou Ye in front of him, Principal Lin himself did not believe him.


    However, the problem is a political task suppressed from above, a political task of exchanging teachers and learning experiences with Ryukyu academic circles.


    As the head of a small middle school, Principal Lin is to implement if he understands, and implement if he doesn''t understand.


    However, at the moment, it seems that Teacher Zhou Ye shouldn''t be bad...At least the confidence in his eyes makes Principal Lin feel that the problem shouldn''t be too big.


    Then-if it''s a mule or a horse, just pull it out...


    Thinking of this, Principal Lin smiled and said: "Or else, it happens that the third class is about to start, or else I will give you 30 minutes to prepare for the lesson, let''s try???"


    Chapter 2536 the first class-


    Chapter two hundred and thirty-six


    Zhou Ye will certainly not refuse President Lin''s request...


    Anyway, he was here to pick up girls...cough, no, wrong, he was to teach and educate people...


    Therefore, Principal Lin handed over the English textbooks to Zhou Ye, and summoned the teachers of the English group in the school to be judges, and waited for the class to judge.


    At ten o''clock, the class bell for the third class rang...


    Zhou Ye followed a group of teachers and principals towards the teaching building...


    It''s a coincidence-this time the class is in the junior high school attached to the Normal University-the second and third class of junior high school...


    And at this moment--


    In the second and third class of junior high school¡ª¡ª


    Ma Huihui lay listlessly on the table...


    This state has been going on all morning...


    Perhaps it should be said that it has been like this since waking up last morning.


    In the morning, she didn''t remember anything the teacher said... What went over and over in her mind were Zhou Ye''s beautiful face and the spring dream that made her blush in her dream last night.


    To be honest, Ma Huihui''s so-called spring dream is nothing to an old driver like Zhou Ye.


    It was nothing more than a dream of the two people chasing and playing carefree on the endless prairie... Finally, the two cuddled together, ears and temples...


    The exact steps are not there at all.


    Is this also a spring dream??


    But, there is no way...In this age when you are ashamed to tell the difference between men and women, you want Ma Huihui to know what things are like between men and women, and she has no channels.


    If you want to truly popularize the difference between men and women, you have to wait for the small video hall, which is an educational venue for boys born in the 70s and 80s, to popularize physiology and learn about the differences between men and women.


    At least in this age, you want to know the difference between men and women in junior high school... ahem, there is almost no other way except actual combat.


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    At this time, Ma Huihui had a feeling of worrying about gains and losses. Sometimes she was afraid that Zhou Ye would not write to her as agreed, and sometimes she was afraid that she would never see Zhou Ye again...


    In addition, after she woke up from a spring dream last night, she never fell asleep again...I didn''t rest well, and the whole person''s small face gave people a feeling of sickness.


    "Huihui, are you okay? How about I ask for a vacation for the head teacher and go home early to rest?" Xia Qingqing, the tablemate sitting next to Ma Huihui, asked with some worry.


    "I''m fine, Qingqing..." Ma Huihuiqiang smiled and shook her head... "It''s about to expire soon... If the exam is not good, it will be miserable..."


    Hearing Ma Huihui''s words, Xia Qingqing sighed in sympathy... "Yes... hey, it''s really unlucky..."


    At this moment, someone in the classroom shouted: "The teacher is here..."


    With the sound of the alarm, the classroom, which was a little noisy because the teacher did not come, suddenly fell silent.


    No way, the students of this year and the teacher are really like the mouse and the cat.


    Soon, with the sound of footsteps...Four or five teachers came in...


    Seeing these teachers walking into the classroom, the students were bewildered...


    What''s happening here??Why do so many teachers suddenly come?Huh?Why is President Lin there??


    At this moment...Principal Lin stepped onto the stage...At this moment, a tall figure walked into the classroom.


    Seeing this familiar figure, Ma Huihui is an exciting spirit...


    Brother Zhou??


    Why is he here??


    Why is he here??


    Could it be that... the incident alarmed the Public Security Bureau last night?So he found the school??


    Just when Ma Huihui was thinking about it...


    Zhou Ye walked onto the stage with President Lin...


    "Dear students, let me introduce to you... This is the new English teacher from our school, Teacher Zhou Ye Zhou... Now, he is responsible for teaching English lessons for the second grade. Everyone, applaud and welcome!"


    As President Lin finished speaking... the students in the audience applauded.


    Don''t worry about what to say, just give the principal face.


    After a while, Principal Lin waved his hand with a smile, "Okay...The students are so enthusiastic. Today, Teacher Zhou will give you this class... I hope the students will abide by the classroom discipline..."


    While talking, Principal Lin walked towards the back of the classroom. After all, he was here to listen to the class, and he couldn''t take the lead.


    In fact, what he said just now has already taken the lead...


    But there is no way. The English teacher who suddenly resigned is the head teacher of the second and third grade. According to the normal procedure, the normal students who have just graduated from the normal school will not be able to work until they have an internship in the school for three months.


    During the internship period, the intern teacher will establish his prestige in the class.


    However, Zhou Ye was airborne, and everything related to it had already been transferred to the school.He has no internship period at all...what should I do?


    Moreover, other teachers in this era are easy to talk about, but English teachers are really hard to find.If all goes well, President Lin decided to let Zhou Ye go directly to the post...


    Use extraordinary means in extraordinary times...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2156

    As President Lin left, only Zhou Ye was left on the stage...


    The students sitting in the audience looked at Zhou Ye with different eyes...


    For girls, there is nothing they can do to have such a handsome English teacher come to teach them... After all, opposite sex attract each other.


    But for boys, it¡¯s not that wonderful...


    Boys at this age almost have a sense of ignorance between men and women... Just like wild animal hunting, such a powerful lion suddenly broke into their territory, how could these guys have any affection for Zhou Ye What??


    The boys are more or less repellent towards Zhou Ye...No way, the same sex repels each other.


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about the gazes of these students... He smiled and introduced his resume in English.


    Of course, it is the resume in the letter of introduction...


    Such a complicated sentence is obviously not something that these junior high school students who have just been exposed to English for only two years can understand... But it''s okay. Zhou Ye did this to get a little better.


    Next is the real teaching time...


    Although Zhou Ye rarely teaches others, he can be regarded as a little Lori who has taught quite a lot.


    Although those little loli eventually became his women... but it is undeniable that Zhou Ye did have some teaching experience.


    Coupled with his own experience and authentic spoken English...


    The humorous and humorous things Zhou Ye said in this class...it made all the students utterly intoxicated, without the feeling of living like years.


    The teachers who were sitting behind listening to the class also nodded their heads.


    Obviously, they still recognized Zhou Ye''s teaching level very much.


    Chapter 2537 welcome to be a glorious people''s teacher


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and thirty-seven


    When the bell rang after class...


    The students in the second and third class of junior high school suddenly realized that in the blink of an eye, the English class that was once the most difficult to endure was over??


    They even have the feeling that anti-humanity is still unfinished??


    What the hell is this??


    "Well, as a punctual gentleman, I will never delay other people''s time... So, I announce that get out of class is over!"


    After saying this in a pure London accent, Zhou Ye smiled and blinked at the students.


    "Ah-Teacher Zhou, you are so handsome!" At this moment, Ma Huihui couldn''t help it anymore...


    Students? As soon as someone takes the lead, naturally someone will follow suit...


    When Ma Huihui shouted, almost all male and female students in the class yelled... "Ms. Zhou is so handsome..."


    "Hey, shouldn''t you tell me in English-goodbye teacher?" Zhou Ye laughed and amused.


    His words immediately caused the girls to shout again...


    Looking at the behavior of these students... a high school teacher whispered in the headmaster''s ear with some worry: "This... Teacher Zhou''s teaching level is very high, but... he is a little too handsome, will he not? Will something go wrong?"


    It''s no wonder that this teacher would say that... After all, what the teacher and students love... is really a taboo topic in school.


    Hearing what the teacher said, Principal Lin smiled: "It doesn''t matter, as long as the teaching level is good, it''s okay. I will have a good talk with Teacher Xiao Zhou about the issue you are worried about..."


    "Well... Since the principal said that, then I''m fine... I think Teacher Xiao Zhou is perfectly qualified for this position!"


    "That''s it!"


    Principal Lin smiled and got up and walked out...


    Zhou Ye, who finished the class here, also left the teaching building with Principal Lin and the others...


    On the other side, with some dismay, Ma Huihui chased the figures of the teachers out of the classroom... She lay on the railing of the building, watching her brother Zhou follow Principal Lin and the others to the office building.


    "Teacher Zhou is so handsome..." A voice came from her ears, awakening Ma Huihui, who looked at Zhou Ye''s back intently with her eyes...


    She turned her head to see that it was not someone else but her deskmate...Xia Qingqing.


    "It would be great if I could marry a man like Teacher Zhou in the future..." At this time, Xia Qingqing was like a nympho, holding her heart in her hands, looking selfless.


    "Don''t be nympho...Do you want to make trouble for Teacher Zhou?" Ma Huihui hurriedly covered her sister at the same table, and looked around with a startled look.


    Well, at this moment, all the girls on the railings all around are chased out of the class.


    It seems that there are so many hidden rivals... Ma Huihui thought a little discouraged.


    "Woo... Huihui, do you want to smother me?"


    Perhaps it was because Ma Huihui was distracted, she clutched Xia Qingqing''s little hand and tried a little harder.


    "It''s best to kill you... the province will trouble Teacher Zhou!" Ma Huihui said half-truth.


    "You are just jealous that I am more prettier than you... You want to monopolize Teacher Zhou''s gaze..." Xia Qingqing chuckles: "When Teacher Zhou was in class, she looked at me a few times. He must have fallen in love with me..."


    "Hehe... Are you prettier than me?" Ma Huihui smiled mockingly, and then inadvertently stiffened her chest...


    Xia Qingqing was struck instantly and couldn''t find herself...


    In terms of flat chest, Ma Huihui is not ugly at all except for being a little darker. Not only is it not ugly, but also very beautiful...Moreover, her most advantage over Xia Qingqing is that she developed earlier.


    The so-called, how can breasts gather people''s hearts...


    Heh heh, the words are coming together... this time there is no such sentence yet.


    But even so, as a woman''s intuition, Ma Huihui feels that her big breasts relative to her friends are definitely the best tool to attract men''s attention.


    Besides, in Ma Huihui''s mind, during class, her brother Zhou was definitely not looking at Xia Qingqing, but at herself... After all, she had an extraordinary relationship with Zhou Ye.


    Thinking of this, Ma Huihui seemed to think of the charming dream of last night again, and her pretty face flushed suddenly.


    Fortunately, it is good to be black, at least not easily noticed when blushing.


    Just when the two little friends were messing around...


    Zhou Ye has followed President Lin into his office...


    Principal Lin sat down calmly, then looked at Zhou Ye in front of him and smiled.


    It looks like it''s like picking up money.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2157

    Zhou Ye forcefully resisted the urge to punch the old man who was smirking at him, and asked, "Principal Lin, have I passed the test?"


    "Passed... Definitely passed!" Principal Lin smiled and nodded, and said, "To be honest, even an old bookmaker who has been teaching for half my life dare not say that I am better than you... , There is a small question, I want to ask you..."


    "Oh? What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Ahem... it''s Teacher Xiao Zhou, have you talked about the subject?"


    Zhou Ye was shocked when he heard President Lin''s words."Not yet, what''s wrong? Is there a problem?"


    "Talking to someone is a life-long event..." Principal Lin said with a smile: "I am the representative organization caring about your private life... Do you want me to introduce you to a girlfriend? Don''t worry... It''s definitely a hardship. Good hardworking girl..."


    "Ahem... Well, don''t need Principal Lin!" Zhou Ye waved his hand speechlessly, "Although I didn''t talk about a partner, I already have a couple of wives in my house..."


    "What?" Hearing this, Principal Lin jumped for a while and almost didn''t jump up... "Wife in the room?"


    "Yeah..." Zhou Ye said with an innocent look: "After all, I am from Ryukyu. We can have polygamy there..."


    "Ahem, sorry, sorry... I forgot Xiao Zhou, you are an international friend..."


    After hearing Zhou Ye''s explanation, Principal Lin sat down a little embarrassed...


    Since Zhou Ye has already married a wife, the problem is naturally not big...


    In the eyes of Principal Lin, if Zhou Ye had no wife, he would introduce a girlfriend to Zhou Ye... After all, the young man is so handsome, and the little girls in the school are so obsessed with him... ¡­Someday something will happen.


    But fortunately, since Zhou Ye has a wife...at least from the experience of Principal Lin, if such a handsome husband is placed outside, his wives will definitely not rest assured, I guess they will come to him in a few days. Up...


    When the time comes, the fresh-blooded young man will have a place to vent his youth... The little girls in the school will be safe.


    Thinking of this, Principal Lin stood up with a smile and stretched out his hand to Zhou Ye, "Teacher Xiao Zhou, welcome you to be a glorious teachers of the people..."


    Chapter 2538 the big Lolita delivered to the door


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and thirty eight


    Well, just like that, Principal Lin recruited Zhou Ye, a wolf in sheep''s clothing, into the ranks of pure teachers.


    More than that, President Lin even assigned Zhou Ye a single dormitory...


    Well, even though Zhou Ye has already refused very politely... But, there is no way. As a rare foreign teacher in this era, President Lin said that Zhou Ye should be allocated a single dormitory for whatever reason.


    Zhou Ye could only laugh at this...


    No way, the Chinese people in this era are so enthusiastic.


    The single dormitory assigned to Zhou Ye is located in the faculty living area behind the school.


    In the future, this place will become a welfare housing for faculty and staff in the High School Affiliated to Normal University, but now it is a single dormitory for single teachers.


    While there was still some time before school, President Lin asked the teacher in the logistics department to take Zhou Ye to look at the single dormitory assigned to him, and gave him the key.


    The bachelor building is an old-fashioned building like a school building. It has four floors, and each floor has a shared bathroom and washroom.


    And Zhou Ye''s dormitory is on the second floor-206.


    The whole room is not very big, about 30 square meters. If you block it with wooden boards, you can barely make a small living room.


    After getting the key, Zhou Ye handed over the decoration work to the patrol envoy who had been following him.


    No way, he could do it himself, but what a pity-he is now in a state of being''sealed'' and can''t use his abilities, so he can only trouble patrol them, laugh.


    After taking a look at his single dormitory, Zhou Ye left the single dormitory...


    He won''t officially start his job until tomorrow. Now, the school bell has been playing for a long time, it''s almost noon... It''s time to find a place to have a meal.


    However, as Zhou Ye walked slowly towards the school gate, a crisp voice came from behind him.


    "Teacher Zhou¡­¡­"


    Zhou Ye turned his head and looked...It was no one else calling him, it was the little black girl Ma Huihui, and beside her there was a quiet figure-her deskmate, Xia Qingqing.


    Seeing the two big loli leaping towards him, Zhou Ye smiled and asked, "It''s you, don''t you go home for dinner at noon?"


    "Ms. Zhou, Huihui and I are dual employees at home, so I didn''t have any food when I went back at noon!" Xia Qingqing said rushingly, "We are planning to go out on the street to buy something to eat... and I met you!"


    Hearing the words of the two big loli, Zhou Ye smiled... "Then you go to dinner... Teacher, I''m going back!"


    "Wait, Teacher Zhou..." Little Black Girl hurriedly said, "Or I would invite you to dinner, just as thank you for saving me last night..."


    "Last night? Saved you?" Xia Qingqing was stunned by this sentence...


    "Um... When I went back last night, I ran into two hooligans. Fortunately, Teacher Zhou passed by and beat the two hooligans and saved me..." Ma Huihui hurriedly explained.


    "Teacher Zhou is amazing..." Xia Qingqing''s eyes lit up when she heard this.


    He is handsome, lectures are funny and humorous... and he can beat gangsters.


    This is simply the perfect Prince Charming template...


    When Zhou Ye heard what Little Black Girl said, he smiled and shook his head, "Not as good as you said, just two rookies..."


    "What... If it wasn''t Big Brother Zhou at the time, I didn''t know what would happen..."


    Ma Huihui was anxious, and even the title of Big Brother Zhou came out.


    She grabbed Zhou Ye''s sleeve directly, and said coquettishly: "If Teacher Zhou doesn''t let me invite you to dinner, I won''t let you go..."


    Hearing what Little Black Girl said, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... This Nima, the wolf does not eat the sheep, and the sheep are not willing... Hey, since you are willing to die, then I am willing to bury you.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly... "Forget it, don''t invite me to dinner, I''m not used to eating outside, so I just buy some food, go to my house, I will cook for you..."


    "Yeah¡­¡­"


    "I''ll help too..."


    Little Black Girl and Xia Qingqing said joyfully...


    The three of them simply walked towards the nearby vegetable market----


    After buying food, Zhou Ye returned to his residence with two big loli...The single dormitory was not allowed, after all, there were many people there.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye can only take them back to his residence...


    To be honest, if the person inviting them was not Zhou Ye, these two big loli would definitely not come back together so unsuspectingly.


    No way, the bonus given to him by Zhou Ye''s appearance was too high, and his profession also gave him a sense of security for two big loli, people''s teacher.


    After returning home with two big loli, Zhou Ye asked them to sit in the living room for a while and walk into the kitchen with vegetables.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2158

    In the living room¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Xia Qingqing looked at this very warm and comfortable decorated room, and couldn''t help but sigh: "I guess Teacher Zhou must be rich at home..."


    "Yes..." the little black girl Ma Huihui said absently.


    "By the way... Huihui, tell me how you were saved by Teacher Zhou last night..." The little girl''s curiosity is always very heavy...


    "It''s nothing, I was on duty yesterday, and it was a little late when I returned..."


    Ma Huihui talked about what happened to her last night, and she glanced at the kitchen from time to time...


    At this moment, Xia Qingqing suddenly exclaimed... "Wow-Teacher Zhou actually has a game console here..."


    With that said, Xia Qingqing ran to the TV cabinet and squatted down... "Super Mary... I really want to have fun..."


    Speaking of this, Xia Qingqing stood up and ran to the door of the kitchen, "Ms. Zhou, can I play your game console?"


    "Let''s play... By the way, will you turn it on?" Zhou Ye asked while washing the dishes.


    "Don''t worry, teacher... trivial!" Xia Qingqing happily rushed back to the living room with permission, and started to adjust the game console... "Huihui, come... let''s play together!"


    Ma Huihui looked at the tablemate with a look of excitement. After hesitating for a while, she said: "You can play by yourself... I''ll go and help Teacher Zhou!"


    "go Go¡­¡­"


    Xia Qingqing couldn''t care about her tablemate at this time...Her mind was occupied by the game console.


    Seeing Xia Qingqing ignored her, Ma Huihui got up and walked towards the kitchen...


    When she came to the door of the kitchen, she took a deep breath, opened the sliding door of the kitchen and walked in, "Ms. Zhou, I''m here to help you..."


    Zhou Ye, who was busy, saw the little black girl who walked in and smiled: "That''s OK...you help me wash these vegetables..."


    "Well, leave it to me!"


    Chapter 2539 the meat of the mouth


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and thirty-nine


    Ma Huihui took the green vegetables from Zhou Ye, rolled up her sleeves, and began to wash in the sink.


    While washing the vegetables, she peeped at Zhou Ye who was cutting the vegetables...


    In her eyes, Zhou Ye looked so handsome even when cutting vegetables.


    After a while, the vegetables were washed, Ma Huihui put the washed vegetables next to the cutting board."Ms. Zhou, I''m done washing...what else is left?"


    "It''s nothing, you go out to play..." Zhou Ye smiled at the big Lolita.


    "Is it okay for me to watch you cooking?" Da Lolita was obviously unwilling to leave the kitchen, because it meant she was going to be separated from Zhou Ye.


    "If you are not afraid of being smoked by the oil, you can..." Zhou Ye smiled...and didn''t forcibly drive Dolly away from the kitchen.


    "I''m not afraid of oil fumes..." Ma Huihui said as she walked to Zhou Ye''s side, and said calmly, "Right, Teacher Zhou...I have a few words, I don''t understand them too much, you can give Shall I talk?"


    "Okay, you say..." Zhou Ye didn''t care...


    "One is L, O, V, E... How should I pronounce this word? What does it mean?" After asking this sentence, Ma Huihui felt that her heart was beating like a drum. Feeling unable to breathe...


    When Zhou Ye heard Ma Huihui''s words, he was stunned...L, O, V, E??love?Love??


    Did you get teased by a big loli??


    Ma Huihui watched Zhou Ye stop, and she became more nervous... She trembled her lips, and said: "Also, there is another word...KISS...Can you tell me the meaning of this word? Teacher... ¡­Best, best you tell me with action¡­what does this word mean!"


    Hearing this, Zhou Ye sighed silently...


    He knew that she would never let go of this big Lolita who was deeply in love.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye gently put down the kitchen knife in his hand...then he took the towel hung on the side and wiped his hands.


    "Do you really want me to show you the meaning of this word?" Zhou Ye looked at Little Black Girl''s eyes and asked seriously.


    "Yes, yes... Teacher... I want to know..."


    Before Ma Huihui had finished speaking, she felt like her eyes were dark...Her little eyes had been completely blocked by Zhou Ye.


    When she realized that Zhou Ye was kissing herself, Ma Huihui felt her head bang... The whole person almost lost consciousness... She could only rely on her instinct... to hug her tightly with her arms Zhou Ye''s neck...


    And her little cowardice opened slightly obediently... let her teacher''s tongue dig into her mouth, making trouble.


    "Mmm...Teacher...Mmm..."


    "Don''t talk... Feel the word with your heart..."


    "Mmm...Teacher...Teacher...I love you...Teacher..."


    Before they knew it, the two hugged each other.


    Compared to Zhou Ye, a sophisticated fellow, Ma Huihui looks extremely immature...


    She could only hug Zhou Ye''s neck tightly with her arms, point her toes, and let Zhou Ye''s big hands dip into her clothes to find the secrets.


    I have to say that this era of school uniforms are all elastic pants, which is really great.


    At least Zhou Ye''s big hands basically didn''t encounter any obstacles around Da Luoli''s waist...


    After a while, Zhou Ye''s big hands went deep into Ma Huihui''s long trousers. One side held up the elastic buttocks of Big Lolita. Ten flexible fingers were like playing the piano, taking turns in the valley under her buttocks. Sliding in...


    "Teacher...uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Ma Huihui felt that the secret place between her legs, under the play of her teacher''s fingers, had become so wet...


    The itchy and sticky feeling made her a little uncomfortable, and she couldn''t help clamping her legs.


    However, this was useless... this action not only did not relieve the itching, but made a fire involuntarily rise in her heart.


    She wants to yell loudly... but she can''t yell...


    Finally, an electric shock rose from her tailbone, and an indescribable sense of refreshment instantly filled her body...


    Da Lolita couldn''t help but feel stiff, followed by a trembling...


    Zhou Ye knew that Da Lolita had reached the first climax in her life...


    He smiled and let go of Huihui''s little eyes, lowered his head and whispered in her ear: "Now, Huihui, do you know what KISS does?"


    "Huh...huh..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2159

    At this time, Ma Huihui was like a salted fish on the shore, breathing fresh air greedily... Her mind was blank, her whole body trembling constantly, she had no energy to answer Zhou Ye''s questions...


    But Zhou Ye didn''t expect her to answer her own questions...


    "Come on, be good... lie here!" Zhou Ye gently pulled Da Lolita''s shoulder... let her turn her back to him, and then grabbed her little hand to make her bend down and lie on one spotlessly. On the stove.


    The big Lolita at this time was like a well-behaved and obedient doll, let Zhou Ye fiddle with.


    Waiting for her to pose...Zhou Ye grabbed her pants and swept down...


    In an instant, Da Lolita''s lower body, which was initially feminine, was exposed in front of Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye gently took out his own cock and pressed it between the slippery legs of Da Lolita... bend over in her ear and whispered: "Are you going to be the last?"


    "me¡­¡­"


    Huihui felt the hot giant against her legs, and her heart was very flustered...The very small buttocks were also clamped tightly at this time...The words were a little incomplete.


    "Don''t be afraid... As long as you say no, the teacher will not force you..."


    Perhaps because Zhou Ye¡¯s voice was gentle enough, or because he had enough trust in the man who brought her first orgasm, Da Lolita relaxed at this moment... "I think some... some too early... ¡­"


    However, as soon as she finished speaking...Zhou Ye blocked Xiao Xiang, and then a tearing pain came from her lower body...


    "Hmm..."


    Because Xiao Hu was kissed, Da Lolita¡¯s painful cry could not come out...


    And because of her posture, her whole body was suppressed by Zhou Ye, struggling and there was nowhere to struggle... At this moment, Da Luo Li''s heart was both wronged and angry...


    The grievance is that Zhou Ye''s words don''t count... the anger is that Zhou Ye made her hurt...


    And although Zhou Ye couldn''t speak because he was obsessed with Da Lolita, his smiling eyes were enough to explain everything.


    Do you think he will put the meat delivered to the side without eating?Just kidding, when has he been so hypocritical??


    Chapter 2540 teacher, go to Qingqing


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and forty


    After a while, Zhou Ye felt that the struggle of the big Lolita under her body was no longer as violently as she had just started...only then did she let go of her small eyes.


    "Uuuuu...you lie..."


    As soon as Da Lori was free, she burst into tears...


    "Hey, it will hurt sooner or later... I can''t help myself... Who made you tempting me like a little fairy?" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Then, then you can''t lie to me...uuu..."


    Zhou Ye''s sentence was not a compliment, which made Da Lori feel sweet, and she didn''t feel so uncomfortable anymore...


    "No way, who told me to like you?" Zhou Ye whispered in the ear of Da Lolita.


    "..." When she heard this, Lolita''s sobbing sound became much smaller in an instant... Zhou Ye hit the iron while it was hot, and kissed it again.


    After a while... he felt that Da Lolita''s passage with her cock tightly relaxed a lot...


    So, I gradually moved...


    As the hot giant in her body entered and exited, Ma Huihui gradually felt a strange sensation... She could not help but let out a soft moan...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Just when Zhou Ye took away Da Lolita for the first time in the kitchen...


    Xia Qingqing in the living room also played video games for a long time...


    Playing games is playing games, but after all, I am not hungry...


    After a long while, Xia Qingqing put down the game controller in her hand and covered her grunting belly... "So hungry..."


    If she was at home, she would have yelled [Mom, is the meal still not ready?...But this is not her home after all, she can''t do such a rude thing...


    Therefore, Xia Qingqing could only stand up and walk towards the kitchen...


    Coming to the door of the kitchen, Xia Qingqing opened the door of the kitchen unsuspectingly, and asked: "Teacher...the meal has not yet..."


    Before she finished speaking, she was stunned by the scene before her.


    I saw that on the kitchen stove, her deskmate Ma Huihui was lying there with her small face buried in her arms, groaning.


    At this time, her pants on the lower part of her body had been half down...


    Behind her, it was Zhou Ye...He was using his thick and hideous giant to go in and out between Huihui''s legs.


    Every time she enters, there will always be a muffled groan in Huihui Big Lolita''s mouth... and every time she draws it out, there will always be a piece of white viscous liquid on the giant...


    Seeing this scene, Xia Qingqing was stupid...


    And Xia Qingqing¡¯s just questioning obviously shocked the big Lolita who was enjoying herself. She saw her tablemate come in, and she was immediately anxious... "Don¡¯t look... Don¡¯t look... Qingqing..."


    While talking, Da Lolita desperately arched her small buttocks backwards. Her intention was to shove the cock out of her body, but it was a pity--this action not only failed to give Zhou Ye¡¯s cock Squeezing it out, instead made his cock penetrate deeper into her body...


    This violent impact made her whole body soft in an instant, and she didn''t use any strength.


    No way, who made her use too much force and caused Zhou Ye''s glans to hit her womb mouth.


    Zhou Ye felt that this moment was extremely refreshing.


    Because of the tension, Huihui Daluoli''s whole body tightened... and her passage was as tight as a small hand.


    "I...I...I''m sorry..." Xia Qingqing didn''t know what to say at this time... She turned around and ran out.


    "Can''t let Qingqing run away..." At this time, Da Luoli relied on only a trace of consciousness, and said: "Teacher...ah...you...ah...you go get Qingqing back..."


    "Don''t worry, she can''t run away..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "I''ll take care of you first..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye no longer kept his hands, his hands holding big Lolita''s small fat buttocks was a burst of crazy output.


    She had become sensitive because of tension, and Zhou Ye operated in this way. In less than a minute, Da Lolita screamed-reached an unprecedented climax... The lewd water was mixed with incontinent urine, Soaked her pants...


    Zhou Ye walked out of the kitchen holding big Lolita who was completely unable to get up again...


    At this time, Xia Qingqing was desperately pulling the door of the living room...


    She didn''t know what to do now, the only thought in her heart was - to escape here quickly.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 2160

    But it''s a pity-the door of the room was locked by the patrol ambassador as early as the incident happened, let alone her, even if it is a third-level locksmith, don''t even want to open the door.


    "Don''t come...Don''t come..."


    Seeing Zhou Ye holding her bare buttocks, her lower body in a mess, Ma Huihui, who was completely immobile, walked into the living room, Xia Qingqing curled up at the door in fright, shouting loudly.


    However, Zhou Ye did not pay attention to her. Instead, she put the big Lolita first on the sofa and lay down, then took out a new towel from the bathroom, helped her to take off her pants completely, and wiped her messy. Lower body.


    After all this was done, Zhou Ye took out a quilt and put it on Da Lolita...Although there is heating in the room, it is cold after all.


    Zhou Ye didn''t want his future daughter to complain that she didn''t take good care of her mother...


    After getting everything done, Zhou Ye walked up to Xia Qingqing with a smile and said cheerfully: "Sorry, classmate Xia Qingqing, for the time being, I can''t let you go..."


    "I...I swear I won''t say...Don''t kill me...uuuuu..."


    Hearing Xia Qingqing¡¯s words, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "Don¡¯t say such silly things, how could I kill you? Of course... it¡¯s impossible to let you go. If you are in my position, Would you believe in what I called my oath?"


    "You know... this is not a trivial matter..." Zhou Ye continued: "Once the matter goes out, Huihui will face the strange gaze of others...I am a man, but Huihui can''t. She is just a little girl..."


    "So, we''d better find a way to get the best of both worlds, which can ensure that you don''t say anything, but also that we don''t hurt you..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s gentle voice, Xia Qingqing also gradually calmed down...


    After all, she still has a good impression of Zhou Ye... It''s just that the scene just now was too shocking... That''s why she was a little confused.


    However, at this moment...


    Ma Huihui''s voice came from the living room..."Teacher...you can also put Qingqing on, only in this way can she keep a secret..."


    Hearing these words, Xia Qingqing jumped up, and frantically pulled up the door...


    That''s right, she has a good impression of Zhou Ye, but it is not enough to allow her to ignore Ma Huihui''s existence and serve her husband together...


    But, it is a pity that the door cannot be opened... "Sorry, classmate Xia Qingqing..."


    "Ah----! You let me go... let me go..." Xia Qingqing, who was suddenly picked up by Zhou Ye, was struggling desperately in his arms. However, this was useless... In the end, she was still caught Zhou Ye hugged into the living room...


    Chapter 2541 Official, I miss you so much...


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and forty one


    After two o''clock in the afternoon, Xia Qingqing and Ma Huihui, two big loli, walked out of Zhou Ye''s residence.


    The two walked in tandem--


    Xia Qingqing was in front, and Ma Huihui followed behind her.


    At this time, Xia Qingqing felt that she was accustomed to walking in the usual posture, and now she is uncomfortable how to walk.


    There is always a feeling of emptiness between the legs...


    Although it hurt at first, the pervert teacher also gave her a good medicine. Now she only feels cool underneath. The pain is not very painful, but she feels a little unspeakable.


    "Qingqing... don''t be angry, okay..."


    Huihui, who was following Xia Qingqing, couldn''t help laughing as she watched her awkward way of walking.


    But in the end, she still didn''t laugh...After all, although she was urging Zhou Ye to break her tablemate just now, although she urged Zhou Ye to break her tablemate, it did not mean she was safe. Now, the most important thing is Let''s comfort my tablemate first...


    Therefore, Huihui hurried two steps and chased up... took Xia Qingqing''s little hand, and shook it gently: "Don''t be angry with me... OK! Good Qingqing..."


    "Huh-how dare I be angry with you? You will be my sister in the future..." Xia Qingqing snorted, raising her hand to shake Huihui''s hand away.


    Maybe it''s because her movements are a bit too big...


    Involved in the injury of the lower body, Xia Qingqing couldn''t help but snorted, covering her lower abdomen... and frowned.


    "Are you okay, Qingqing..."


    Huihui hurriedly supported Xia Qingqing''s body and asked anxiously.


    "I...I''m fine..."


    Damn, those things are flowing out again...Xia Qingqing''s heart couldn''t help but feel sad.


    That bad guy, why did he shoot so many things into his body... What else, there will never be a baby, let her rest assured...


    She can rest assured that there are ghosts...


    However, it''s really comfortable when being shot by that...


    No way, can''t think about it...If you think about it, she can''t help but want to go back to the bad teacher.


    "Is it okay?" Huihui asked uneasy.


    "I''m really okay..." Perhaps it was the worry on Huihui''s face that touched the softness in Xia Qingqing''s heart, and her tone improved a lot."I blame that bastard for shooting so much into my body... What should I do if I am really pregnant!"


    "Don''t worry... Teacher Zhou said it''s okay, so there will be nothing wrong!" Huihui smiled and comforted when she heard her tablemate.


    Looking at Huihui''s heartless and heartless appearance, Xia Qingqing couldn''t help but say: "You just face him like this, and someday he gets tired of playing with you... I lose you, see if you still protect me. he."


    "It''s okay, absolutely not..." Huihui said with a smile: "Teacher Zhou said, he likes me..."


    "..." Xia Qingqing couldn''t help rolling her eyes when she heard Huihui''s words...


    Why is he so naive at the same table??


    Can a man believe it??


    Thinking of this in her heart, Xia Qingqing couldn''t help but say: "Yes, your teacher Zhou is the most powerful, and loves you the most... When you say it, you drag me into the water..."


    "Hehehehe..." Huihui spit out her little tongue embarrassedly, "but Qingqing didn''t you also feel comfortable at that time?"


    "And you yell much louder than me..."


    "Bah, I was forced... that bastard he was raping..."


    "Shhh, keep your voice down..."


    Huihui hurriedly covered her tablemate, "If you really have a child in your stomach, are you still planning to send Teacher Zhou to prison?"


    "Huh... we are going to send him to prison... that bastard..."


    Although Xia Qingqing said so, she involuntarily lowered her voice... Obviously, this girl had no idea of ??going to the police station to report the case.


    Or it should be said that her feelings for Zhou Ye at this time are very complicated.


    Saying love...it''s kind of - after all, Zhou Ye is so handsome, and his face is enough love.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2161

    It¡¯s a bit of hate... after all, at the beginning, Zhou Ye was regarded as rape to her... It¡¯s just that, behind her, she almost gave up resistance, not only giving up resistance, but also a very cooperative transformation. posture¡­¡­


    But what about sending Zhou Ye to prison??


    She just screamed... she would never do this kind of thing.


    Can''t say whether it is unbearable or unwilling... Anyway, she didn''t even want to send Zhou Ye to prison.


    Anyway... the originally cracked friendship between Ma Huihui and Xia Qingqing was made up again in the short ten-minute journey. Not only that... Maybe it''s because they have seen each other''s worst side. , The relationship between them seems to be better than before.


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t know about all this...


    At this time, he was in his own home, listening to the report of the wind patrol.


    "So - in fact, this Xia Qingqing is the female costume designer in the episode of [Ghost Going to Bed] in Ling Pendulum?"


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    "Impossible..." Zhou Ye leaned on the sofa carelessly, muttering: "It''s only eight years... If you calculate by time, she should have just been born at this time..."


    "Mmm...Master...Mmm...Have you forgotten...Mum...Butterfly effect...Mum..." The patrol envoy licked hard, "Know...Mum...History There shouldn¡¯t be any from the Da¡¯an Dynasty...Mmm...Master...Mmm...You have changed too many things...Mmm..."


    "Uh... well, I accept this explanation..."


    Zhou Ye sighed silently... "Come, come up and move by yourself..."


    "Yes, Master..." Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the wind patrol envoy''s eyes suddenly brightened, and she stood up directly...Pulling up her fat buttocks, holding on to the meat stick, she sat down hard...


    As the feeling of fullness in the lower body came into his mind, the wind patrol envoy could not help but let out a coquettish moan, "Master...you are so big..."


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly when he heard the words and slapped the dolphins following the wind patrol... "Don''t talk nonsense, move quickly..."


    "Yes...ah...Master...it''s so good...Master..."


    In the room, there was a red-faced cry again...


    Anyway, Zhou Ye doesn''t need to go to school this afternoon, he will officially start class tomorrow... Why are you so flustered?


    Of course, the wind patrol in the afternoon is just an appetizer...the one that comes in the evening is a big dish.


    At five or six in the afternoon, a knock on the door sounded.


    Zhou Ye smiled and opened the door of the room, only to see a slim figure wearing a white trench coat appeared in front of him.


    "Official...I miss you so much..."


    Chapter 2542 Bai Suzhen''s racial talent


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and forty two


    Seeing this white and slim figure in front of him, Zhou Ye smiled...


    "I miss you too, Suzhen..."


    As soon as he stretched out his hand, Zhou Ye hugged the woman named Suzhen, then turned and closed the door.


    "Officials...people don''t agree with the sisters'' proposal, but...the arms are not on the thighs, since the sisters said that, I dare not object..." Su Zhen said, looking at Zhou Ye pitifully , Asked: "Officials, don''t you blame me..."


    "How is it possible?" Zhou Ye said, a pair of big hands had slipped into her dress...


    "Officials... don''t be so hurry, I''ll go cook for you..." Su Zhen''s face blushed and pulled Zhou Ye''s hand aside... and then ran into the kitchen quickly.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but chuckle while watching the girl''s fat buttocks swaying left and right when she ran... As expected, she was a snake demon, that figure was really domineering.


    Who is this woman named Suzhen??


    Of course it is Bai Suzhen in the world of spirit pendulum...


    It is also interesting to say that when Zhou Ye used the causal tracing method to find her, she was a little white snake who had just learned to practice.


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye brought her to her side... and raised her since childhood.


    Under Zhou Ye''s care, Xiao Bai Suzhen was of course a perfect adult.


    By the way, the green snake disguised as a female snake was killed by Zhou Ye early on under the banner of being a substitute for the sky...So, there was no such thing as Xiaoqing at all.


    There was only one little white snake raised by Zhou Ye.


    I have to say¡ªZhou Ye really took great pains in order to give this little girl an ideal appearance.


    It¡¯s been to shape the Three Views from an early age, and to take it for fun.


    But it''s a pity - every defense is not against the house thief.


    In the end, Xiaobai actually mixed up with the Nine Heavens Meihu Xiaowei and the Suzaku descendant Queer, and formed a so-called Demon-born Alliance in his harem.


    Hey, you got crooked by accident...


    This girl, don''t look at the obedient behavior in front of Zhou Ye, but in the harem, she is also a well-known little demon girl.


    She can''t find her for good deeds, but she must have a share of mischief.


    But fortunately, she finally knew the severity, and the jokes made between the sisters were all harmless little jokes.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help sighing.


    Why is the same Bai Suzhen, and why is Xiao Bai from another world so well-behaved and sensible??Why is this so inconvenient??


    After a while--


    The table in front of Zhou Ye was already full of various dishes...


    Obviously, Bai Suzhen understands her man''s preferences and cooks what he likes best.


    What can Zhou Ye criticize for such a sensible girl??


    After the meal was prepared, Bai Suzhen smiled and sat in the arms of her own man, leaned on his ears, exhaled and whispered in a low voice: "My father...you, you have not eaten alone with Zhen''er for a long time. ..."


    Hearing this, Zhou Ye also sighed... "It''s really been a long time..."


    Ever since Zhou Ye ordered Bai Suzhen, he has always raised her as a daughter...


    "My father... Zhen''er missed you..." As she said, Bai Suzhen slipped from his arms to the table...


    Then, Zhou Ye felt that the pants he had just put on were taken off again...


    Soon, a warm little coot swallowed his whole cock.


    "Hi... or a familiar taste..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2162

    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but look down... I saw that Bai Suzhen at this time had turned into a child with a double-head bun, and the cute and big eyes were full of innocent and innocent eyes.


    However, her actions at this time were absolutely not innocent.


    At this moment, her little pink face was swollen, Xiao Zhu had completely swallowed Zhou Ye''s little brother... and the throats that were supported by applause were still squirming.


    True Deep Throat Dafa.


    Perhaps because of racial talent, there is no one other than Bai Suzhen who can truly provide Zhou Ye with deep throat services without using power outside of certain specifications.


    By the way, Bai Suzhen was tricked into eating meat sticks by Zhou Ye since she was a child.


    However, she herself likes to eat too... After all, Zhou Ye''s essence is also a great tonic for her.


    Above-Zhou Ye was eating here, while below... Xiaobai deliberately turned into a loli look, serving his father... This meal took almost two hours.


    Both were very satisfied afterwards...


    Zhou Ye was full, and Bai Suzhen was also full.


    Since we have all eaten... of course we have to wash and sleep.


    Zhou Ye directly picked up Bai Suzhen''s changed little Lolita and walked into the bathroom...


    After a burst of laughter and noise, lewd talk came out of the bathroom.


    Half an hour later, Zhou Ye walked out of the bathroom holding little Lolita in a posture of peeing the child.


    At this time, his meat stick was still deeply embedded in Bai Xiaoluoli''s tender holes, and even because it was too long, Bai Xiaoluoli''s slightly convex lower abdomen was pushed out in the shape of a meat stick.


    "Dad...ah...too deep...hiss...so awesome..."


    Before Zhou Ye took a step, the meat stick pushed into Bai Xiaoluoli''s meat cunt forcefully, and her lower abdomen bulged in the shape of a meat stick once.


    And little Lolita was about to groan... That scene seemed to make the holy monk return to the vulgarity.


    The place where the two men joined, the viscous liquid kept dripping down... the trace spread from the bathroom to the bedroom.


    After the two entered the bedroom-soon, moans with loli voice came out of the bedroom.


    I have to say that demons are much more fun than humans.


    At least when playing with monsters, Zhou Ye doesn''t have to worry too much...


    Moreover, because of her magical power, Bai Suzhen can fully satisfy Zhou Ye''s needs, Yu Ke Luo... soft body and light body... all kinds of difficult postures, what body is folded in half, what kind of horse, small Bai was just picking it up without any ambiguity.


    So let me say-between humans and demons, which one would you choose??


    For Zhou Ye, children do multiple-choice questions, and he wants them all.


    At this time, on the bed in the bedroom, Bai Xiaoli had her legs crossed behind her head, and her whole person turned into a meat ball... Zhou Ye held her, shaking her hard, and the meat stick went in and out of her small hole. The one that brought out countless lewd waters, but what about the little loli?He put his little head under Zhou Ye''s crotch, stretched out his long pink tongue, sometimes licked the place where the two were combined, and sometimes used his tongue into Zhou Ye''s backyard... ¡­


    I have to say that this kind of difficult posture is almost impossible for humans to do... that is, Bai Xiao Lolita relied on her ethnic talent to do it.


    2543-Sorcerer


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and forty three


    The entrance of the High School Affiliated to Normal University in the early morning is extremely lively...


    There are parents who send their children to school, and there are students who go to school on their own.


    Xia Qingqing is one of them...


    It''s just that, at this moment, her face looks a little unreasonable... After entering the campus, just a few hundred meters away, she almost bumped into someone several times.


    Until she entered her classroom, after sitting down... she still looked like a godless person.


    "Good morning, Qingqing..." A crisp greeting came to her ears, interrupting Xia Qingqing''s daze.


    "Morning, good morning..." Xia Qingqing turned to see that it was not someone else, it was yesterday''s accomplice, and her deskmate Ma Huihui.


    "What''s the matter with you? Qingqing? Why is her expression so bad?" Huihui put down her schoolbag and asked worriedly.


    "No...nothing..." Xia Qingqing looked at the noisy scene in the classroom, and how dare to say what he thought of??


    Since Xia Qingqing refused to say it, it''s useless for Huihui to be anxious.


    Time passed by one minute after another...It wasn''t until the preparatory bell for early self-study sounded that the classroom calmed down.


    At this moment, a figure walked into the classroom.


    Seeing this figure, the worry on Xia Qingqing''s face almost disappeared.


    The person in front of her was no one else, and it was Zhou Ye who was the culprit who caused her nightmare last night.


    As Zhou Ye stepped onto the stage, the students in the class became quiet.At this time, even though Ma Huihui was excited to say something... but in the end she happily shook her arm at the same table without speaking.


    Standing on the podium, Zhou Ye glanced around in the classroom, and finally stopped for a while on the two girls who were in harmony with him. Then he said, "Hello everyone, classmates... tell everyone. Very bad news!"


    "What bad news? Teacher..."


    "Yeah...what''s the bad news?"


    At this time, Xia Qingqing and Ma Huihui both raised their hearts in their throats... They were really scared, afraid that Zhou Ye would say [Because of XX, I can¡¯t teach you all the students...]


    Until then, how will they find this bastard...


    Yes, that''s right... They do know where Zhou Ye''s home is.


    But, what if he suddenly goes out of town?What if you go abroad?


    The world is so big, how do they find this bastard??


    For a time, the small faces of the two big loli''s became ugly to the extreme.


    "The bad news is--" Zhou Ye smiled and dragged his voice, after suffocating the appetites of the students, he said: "From today onwards, I will be your head teacher...I will spend the next time with you. Two years..."


    Hearing these words, Xia Qingqing and Ma Huihui couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Regarding Zhou Ye''s malicious behavior, the two big loli could not help but cursed in unison, "Scare me to death, bastard..."


    Although the voice was low, the two were close, so they heard each other''s words.


    This coincidence made the two of them look at each other involuntarily...Well, at this moment, the two big loli actually felt a sense of sympathy.


    Of course, sympathy and sympathy are sympathy, but-they won''t be reconciled if they don''t trouble Zhou Ye.


    Thinking of this, Xia Qingqing was the first to attack-she directly raised her hand, indicating that she had something to say.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2163

    "Student Xia Qingqing, is there any problem?"


    When Zhou Ye saw the girl''s face filled with anger, he knew that she would never have anything good to say, but he didn''t care, so he just named Xia Qingqing.


    "I want to know, why does the teacher say that this is bad news? Could it be that-teacher, do you feel that you are limited in your level and cannot take on the important responsibility of the head teacher?" Xia Luoli is not soft, so she just uses this kind of questioning Ask Zhou Ye about his attitude.


    Hearing Xia Qingqing''s words, the students in the classroom were shocked...


    This is the first time they have seen Xia Qingqing have such an attitude... what should I say?Not giving any face to the teacher... Is this still the lively study committee, Miss Xia?


    "Of course not..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "The only reason I would say that this is bad news is because I will use the most severe attitude to educate you to become talents...because I have always believed that strict teachers produce good disciples. In other words...So, the fact that I acted as the teacher in charge of the second and third grades is very bad news for you."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the students in the audience suddenly let out a scream...


    "The free school life is gone forever..."


    "Lao Huang...Why did you leave us and go to the sea?" [Lao Huang is the former head teacher of the second and third grade, the English teacher who resigned and went south.


    Seeing the students look like bereaved concubines, Zhou Ye showed a smile on his face.


    That''s right, that''s it... Feel the resentment of the students from the 21st century, let you know what is called a mountain of books, let you understand what is called endless homework...


    Ahem...


    In any case, this early self-study is a successful early self-study and a memorable early self-study.


    Zhou Ye brought the advanced teaching concepts of the 21st century into the 1980s as early as possible.


    As a teacher, he is serious and responsible.


    The rest of life gradually entered the right track.


    Of course, for Zhou Ye-it was on the right track, but for the two big loli Xia Qingqing and Ma Huihui, it was an extremely exciting campus life.


    In the classroom after school¡ª¡ª


    After school at noon--in Zhou Ye''s single dormitory--


    They left their liquid everywhere...


    Even once, because the three of them were playing too hard in the classroom...so that they didn''t have the energy to clean the battlefield, the next morning, the classmates said that there was a strange smell in the classroom.


    This shocked Xia Qingqing and Ma Huihui...


    For the whole day, the two of them were suspicious, and they always felt that their classmates looked at them a little wrong.


    But it turns out that they think too much...


    This is the 1980s after all, and for many students, that strange smell does not mean anything.


    They are a little guilty...


    Anyway-with the arrival of the winter vacation, Zhou Ye handed over to the school an answer that satisfied the principal.


    The final grades of the students in the second and third classes of junior high school have improved to varying degrees.


    For this reason, at the semester ceremony during the winter vacation, Principal Lin also praised the second and third grades once...


    In this regard, the students in the second and third grades of junior high school said that they would rather not praise, and just ask Uncle Zhou to show mercy.


    Chapter 2544 Zhou Ye''s Winter Vacation Cram School


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and forty four


    When Xia Qingqing woke up from her sleep, it was almost nine o''clock in the morning.


    For Xia Qingqing to sleep well during the holidays,...a rare relaxation.


    She crawled out of the bed lazily, and after getting dressed... walked out of her room.


    At this time, there was soy juice and fritters on the radiator in the living room...a note was placed on the table.


    Although the decoration of the entire room is very outdated in modern terms, it is already a rare housing condition for many Beijingers.


    You know, almost all cadres who could afford to live in heating rooms in the 1980s were cadres.


    Xia Qingqing picked up her breakfast from the radiator and put it on the table... took out the bowl from the kitchen and poured out the soy juice.


    While eating a warm breakfast baked by a heater, he looked at the note at hand.


    [Qingqing, Mom and Dad are going to work... After breakfast, go to Teacher Zhou''s tuition early... Just eat at Teacher Zhou''s house at noon. We have already paid for the food for Teacher Zhou... Mother characters... 85¡¤1¡¤25


    After reading the note left by her mother, Xia Qingqing couldn''t help rolling her eyes.


    "Do you think your daughter is tutoring at the teacher''s house? Wrong... Your daughter was bullied by the beast teacher at the teacher''s house..."


    After spitting out, Xia Qingqing randomly turned the note into a ball and threw it on the table.


    There is no way to say it-


    In order for them to confess with him during the summer vacation, Zhou Ye simply came to visit him after the final exam.


    The content of that home visit was about how parents cooperate with teachers to improve their children''s academic performance.


    For the parents of other students, Zhou Ye just made some small requests to let them supervise their children to complete their homework during the winter vacation.


    However, for the parents of Xia Qingqing and Ma Huihui, he simply decided to sacrifice his winter vacation time to make up lessons for them based on optimistic about the learning talents of Xia Qingqing and Ma Huihui.


    In this regard, the parents of the two daughters are naturally desperate.


    After all, poor parents in the world... Parents without a child don''t want their children to become dragons and phoenixes.


    So-the parents of the two families raised their hands and feet in favor of Zhou Ye''s request for supplementary lessons during the holiday without any fees.


    Even in order not to delay the time on the way back and forth, the parents of the two families took the initiative to pay their children''s lunch expenses...In other words, they don''t have to go home for dinner at noon, and eat directly at Zhou Ye''s house...


    Naturally, Zhou Ye couldn''t ask for it.


    Of course, just in case¡ªZhou Ye also explained to the two parents that starting a small stove cannot be applied to large-scale make-up classes, so¡ªplease keep them secret as much as possible and don¡¯t spread it among the parents to avoid getting confused. The other parents of also send their children over...


    In this regard, the two parents patted their chests to ensure that they would never spread it randomly.


    No way, the people of this year are still quite simple, no one would think that Zhou Ye, as a people''s teacher, would do anything to his daughter.


    So - in this way, Zhou Ye can spend the winter vacation with the two big loli under the banner of making up lessons.


    After breakfast, Xia Qingqing spent a long time choosing in her closet...only then did she pick out a set of clothes that satisfied her and changed it.


    On weekdays, the school has regulations that you must wear school uniforms... But now-since there are options, why not dress up nicely?She also wanted to see how her teacher behaved when she saw her amazing...Why are women who are pleased with themselves?

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2164

    After everything was packed, it was almost ten o''clock...


    Xia Qingqing picked up a cloth bag full of textbooks and walked out of the house.


    When she came to Zhou Ye''s house, it was almost half past ten.


    It didn''t take long to knock on the door... the door opened, and a small head stuck out behind the door.


    No one else, but her comrade-in-arms and tablemate-Ma Huihui.


    Ma Huihui saw Xia Qingqing standing outside the door and hurriedly pleaded: "Qingqing...hurry up...hurry up...help..."


    Seeing Huihui''s small head moving and shrinking, Xia Qingqing knew that there must be someone behind her at this moment.


    Sure enough, as soon as she walked into the room, she saw Zhou Ye behind Huihui...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye, holding Huihui''s waist, kept shaking...the part where the two were joined, dripping viscous liquid continuously.


    "Bad guy... That''s it in the morning..." Although she muttered so much, Xia Qingqing''s movements were not slow at all.


    She turned around and locked the door, then walked behind Zhou Ye and embraced him with open arms...


    "Ah...Qing, Qingqing...you won''t help me...but...ah..." Huihui felt the heavier impact behind her, and Huihui felt like she wanted to cry without tears.


    "Hey..." Xia Qingqing gently used her little tongue to add to her man''s back, and said: "Last time you... didn''t you also be like this... This is called, the twelfth lunar month Fast..."


    "Ah... so Qingqing... I was wrong... Ah... no more... Hurry, save me... I, I''m going to die..."


    Hearing Huihui''s cry, Xia Qingqing not only did not save her, but instead hugged her man''s waist and slammed into it harder.


    She knew that her comrade-in-arms was about to die... this time was the time to chase the poor.


    Zhou Ye also deliberately messed up at this time... "Huihui is not to blame... Ah, Qingqing, don''t push me..."


    "You, you... you will bully me... ooh..." As the cry sounded, Huihui''s whole body began to tremble...Finally, with a scream sounded-she was like death. In general, it doesn¡¯t move...


    At this time, Zhou Ye also pushed her waist hard, and injected her hot essence into her body.


    The hot semen hit her uterine mouth, and Huihui''s body was involuntarily convulsed and trembling.


    After a while, Zhou Ye put Huihui Big Lolita, who was completely dysfunctional, on the sofa in the living room... took the quilt next to her and covered her.


    At this time, Xia Qingqing was already a little emotional...


    She felt that some viscous liquid was already flowing out of her legs...At this moment, Xia Qingqing''s arms clung to Zhou Ye from behind, like a slut, kissing his back crazily...


    "Husband...I want you..."


    Zhou Ye heard the murmur from behind, his horns couldn''t help but smile."Classmate Qingqing... now, we should study hard, your parents sent you here, and want you to get a good grade..."


    Chapter 2545 Zhou Ye''s extracurricular tutoring time


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and forty five


    Xia Qingqing was shocked when he heard Zhou Ye''s words.


    It feels like-my pants are all off, you actually let me study??


    However, just when she was at a loss... Zhou Ye turned around, picked her up, and walked towards the desk next to the living room.


    Coming to the front of the desk, Zhou Ye hugged Xia Qingqing and sat on the chair. From the textbooks stacked next to the desk, he randomly picked up an algebra for the second semester of junior high and placed it on the table.


    "Come on, I will give you 30 minutes to preview your homework... and then I will start asking questions."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xia Qingqing angrily wanted to jump out of Zhou Ye''s arms and bite him fiercely.


    "Are you sure you want me to study?" Xia Daluo asked with gritted teeth.


    "Of course, I am a teacher and I am responsible to you..." Zhou Ye said politely, "Speaking of tuition, of course it must be tuition."


    When Xia Qingqing heard this, her little belly almost exploded...This bastard was playing tricks on herself.


    Well, tuition is just tuition...Anyway, I will see who is in a hurry.


    Thinking of this, Xia Qingqing sat up from Zhou Ye''s arms... "Okay, then I''ll go to tuition... But teacher, your house is a little hot, I take off my clothes first..."


    She wasn''t really looking for a reason. In Zhou Ye''s room, the heating was fully turned on and the airtightness was good... the outdoor temperature was minus three or four degrees, while the indoor temperature was about 30 degrees.


    Xia Qingqing was wearing a padded jacket when she came in. It was indeed a little hot at this time.


    Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, "Well, take it off!"


    Xia Da Lolita was not shy, walked directly to the side, and only the panties and a corset were left to take off her whole body.


    After hesitating for a while, Xia Da Lolita decided to take off the last two too...


    Anyway, how many times have the two of them done what they are supposed to do... it''s not too bad-besides, her original plan was to die of Zhou Ye, so why did she die of him wearing this??


    Thinking of this, Xia Daloli put on her cotton slippers naked and walked in front of Zhou Ye...


    At this time, Zhou Ye''s murder weapon was still high, Xia Da Luoli directly stretched out her hand and pressed his cock down, then lifted her small ass and sat on Zhou Ye''s lap.


    At this moment - Zhou Ye felt that his little brother was being clamped tightly by a mass of elastic buttocks... That feeling was extremely refreshing.


    "I''m going to start previewing...Don''t bother me!" As she said, Xia Daluo directly picked up the textbook, pretended to be serious, and opened it.


    And what about Zhou Ye?


    Not angry, he smiled and looked at the big Lolita in his arms.


    Anyway, based on his understanding of Xia Da Lolita, after a while, this girl will become a cocoon.


    Sure enough... Xia Luoli started to be a demon at this time.


    Due to the problem of the two people¡¯s postures, at this time Xia Lolli¡¯s buttock was sitting right down on her love and hate meat stick... Her plump and plump tender abalone crack was pressing right down on Zhou Ye¡¯s meat stick. on¡­¡­


    At this time, Xia Luoli, while pretending to read the book, gently swayed her ass as she was developed, which had begun to take shape.


    The tender red meat and the hot meat stick, under her pressure, are making the most intimate contact.


    I have to say that Xia Luoli''s revenge plan is indeed very useful... This kind of feeling of gently rubbing with a meat stick, but not letting it go deep, is very torturous... At least Zhou Ye feels very impulsive.


    But this is a war--


    The war between men and women...Although it is not clear, but-whoever pleads first is the loser...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye does not plan to give in at this time...


    He directly relaxed his body, leaned back on the back of the chair, and let Xia Daloli in his arms play freely.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2165

    And what about Xia Da Lolita...At this time, she was a little hard to ride a tiger.


    You know, the role of force is mutual, and the role of Shuang is also mutual.


    Just now, she was itching because she had witnessed an erotica picture... Now, her labia and Zhou Ye''s cock are doing the most intimate friction, even she can feel through the contact between the two To the shape of the bloody veins.


    The rugged hot meat stick rubbed the feeling of her delicate pink hole, making Xia Luoli feel a little slod.


    The transparent and viscous liquid kept pouring out of her slightly opened little hole, and soon... the whole meat stick was covered with a layer of sparkling water.


    "Huh... admit it... you want me..."


    Xia Luoli opened her lips lightly and said seductively.


    She wanted to use the power of words to accelerate Zhou Ye''s defeat.


    But it is a pity - Zhou Ye''s willpower is far beyond her imagination.


    "No... I think this is good..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Bad...you will regret it." Xia Luoli gritted her teeth, her toes touched the ground, and her little buttocks began to move back and forth faster.


    Zhou Ye leaned back in the chair comfortably, watching the dolphins swinging back and forth in his arms, a smirk appeared in his corners."I look forward to it¡­¡­"


    "Huh..." Xia Luoli couldn''t speak any more at this time... She put all her energy on the cock pressed by her buttocks.


    Every time, when her movements become larger, the huge edge of the glans that is the size of a duck egg will always rub against her most sensitive clitoris.


    Xia Luoli felt that she had found the trick to make Zhou Ye succumb...


    The physiological structure of women is different from that of men. In many cases, they can reach orgasm just by rubbing their clitoris, but men can¡¯t...


    Xia Luoli decided to take a break for herself first, and then continue to spend with Zhou Ye, to see who can''t help surrendering first...


    Thinking of this, Xia Luoli increased her swing back and forth in order to make Zhou Ye''s glans scratched against her clitoris every time.


    I have to say that this approach is quite effective.


    At least, Xia Luoli finds it very effective...


    Under the all-round stimulation, Xia Luoli''s legs had already started to tremble... She felt that her orgasm was coming.


    However, at this moment--Zhou Ye spoiled...


    For many men, they simply cannot control their cock and let it move left and right.


    But for Zhou Ye, it was not a problem at all.


    When Xia Luoli began to tremble all over, Zhou Ye smiled evilly, controlling her cock, and sinking deeply between her legs.


    This time-Xia Luoli had no more fun.


    The feeling that you are about to climax, but you can''t ask for it, is the most tormenting.


    Being hung in the air, Xia Luoli was completely annoyed at this moment... She couldn''t wait to reach out and grab Zhou Ye''s cock, and then do it with her ass, and swallow it completely with the little scoop below her.


    Chapter 2546 Zhou Ye''s Extracurricular Tutoring¡¤Part 2


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and forty six


    "Bad...When will you torture me?" Xia Luoli turned her head and stared at Zhou Ye viciously.


    Zhou Ye chuckled and said, "Guy Qingqing, as long as you say [I am wrong, I will listen to you in the future] I will let you go..."


    "Don''t think about it..." Xia Luoli said, reaching out to catch the hidden bad stick...


    However, at this time, Zhou Ye spoke again."If you use your hands, I will treat you as a surrender..."


    "Humph!"


    Xia Luoli stopped her movement with a soft snort...


    She gave her man angrily, and then said nonchalantly: "I started to learn..."


    "What''s so great..."


    "Don''t don''t..."


    "If you have the ability, don''t come to me in the future..."


    "Humph¡­¡­"


    Xia Luoli was thinking about it... She had already made up her mind to fight Zhou Ye to the end.


    However, this chick obviously underestimated Zhou Ye''s shamelessness...


    When she calmed down and really planned to start learning... the bad guy under her hip appeared again quietly.


    This time it not only appeared, but also vibrated with a very brisk frequency.


    The strong shock made Xia Luoli feel like her whole body was electrically charged in an instant...


    Xia Luoli knew... Zhou Ye was deliberately tempting her...


    "Are you annoying... and let me study hard..."


    "Well... you learned from you... I don''t bother you..." Zhou Ye smiled and raised his hands, saying that he would never make any more tricks.


    He said so, and he did it like this...


    The tremor on the meat stick really disappeared... Except for the occasional beating twice, Xia Qingqing didn''t feel anything else.


    However, this does not mean that Xia Qingqing can relax...


    At this moment, instead, she felt like [Why don¡¯t you move]...


    "Huh-boring..." Xia Luoli said proudly, and looked at the textbook in her hand.


    Zhou Ye looked at Xia Luoli''s behavior in his arms and couldn''t help but chuckle...


    This Xia Lolita was so arrogant as Xiang Li said, but her little butt moved back and forth involuntarily...Although the amplitude was not large, it was definitely not moving.


    The mouth is upright... how interesting.


    I have to say that sometimes this feeling of rubbing and rubbing can be overwhelming...


    With the friction between the genitals of the two, Xia Luoli gradually became a little uncontrollable... Maybe it was because she almost had an orgasm just now, this time she felt a little faster.


    In less than two minutes, Xia Luoli felt she couldn''t take it anymore.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2166

    At this time, she couldn''t bother to cover up...


    The straight buttocks began to rub faster, and as the stronger and stronger feeling came, Xia Luoli could no longer maintain the posture that she could see.


    At this moment, she was lying on the desk with her hands, and her head lying between her arms...There was an involuntary humming in her nose.


    "Hmm...um...um..."


    Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Little Lolita''s self-reliance...waiting for the coming point of change.


    Gradually...More and more viscous liquid poured out from the cracks of little Lolita''s meat...I was afraid that the lewd liquid would not only get the whole meat stick wet, but even more dripped onto the ground.


    In a moment, a puddle of water has formed on the ground...


    At this time, Xia Luoli had obviously reached a critical juncture about to explode... Her whole body began to tremble involuntarily.


    Just when she was about to explode¡ªZhou Ye messed up again¡ªthe ability to hide the stick between her legs appeared again.


    At the juncture of the outbreak, she lost an important tool to make her erupt.


    This time, Xia Luoli broke out completely... She jumped up with a scream, reached down and grabbed the cunning stick...


    Then, Xia Luoli gritted her teeth and stepped on the edge of the stool and sat face to face in Zhou Ye''s arms...


    Xia Luoli held Zhou Ye''s neck with one hand to prevent herself from falling, holding the meat stick with one hand, and forcibly breaking it to the direction facing her own meat slit... Then, she stared at Zhou Ye fiercely, and sat down. ...


    In an instant, most of the hot and huge meat stick was submerged in her vulva... The fullness and hot temperature from her lower body made Xia Luoli unable to help stretching like a swan with an arrow. He closed his neck and let out a dying cry, "Ah¡ª¡ª!!!"


    "You lost... baby." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "I lost... I admit that I lost... From now on, I will listen to you... Give me..." Xia Luoli was already a little crazy...


    The two unreached climaxes had already accumulated too much desire in her body... she couldn''t bear it anymore.


    "Of course, baby, I''m the one who talks..." Zhou Ye smiled, held Xia Lolita''s buttock, and started to hold her little buttock, sitting up and moving up and down.


    And at this moment... all Xia Lola needed to do was just to hold Zhou Ye''s neck tightly with her hands... with her little goblets, to block it.


    "Um... so comfortable... teacher... fuck me... fuck me hard..."


    "Teacher... uh uh... you fuck me so comfortable... ah-I''m coming..."


    "Call Dad Zhou..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    "Don''t say so, don''t fuck..."


    "Dad Zhou...Daddy Zhou, fuck me...Fuck me..."


    Perhaps because it was the first time that Xia Luoli said such lewd talk... Zhou Ye felt that her vulva tightly tightened again.


    Zhou Ye speeded up again...


    It''s more like...


    Resemble again...


    Just less than a minute later, Xia Luoli hugged Zhou Ye''s head tightly and pressed him to her breasts that had begun to take shape, screaming "Ah--"


    At the same time, a lasing stream of water spouted from her slightly opened fleshy cunt...This girl¡ªthe tide was blowing.


    But at this time, Zhou Ye not only didn''t relax, let her pass the orgasm... on the contrary, he quickened her movement.


    At this moment... Xia Lolli was crazy... That kind of wave after wave of pushing her to the sky made Xia Lola a little scared...


    She is really afraid that she will die here...


    "No more... Dad... no more... don''t fuck me... don''t... stop..."


    "Okay, I won''t stop..."


    "no--!!"


    Before she finished speaking, Xia Luoli was incontinent by the more violent orgasm coming out of her body again...


    In the next hour, it can be said that Xaloli will never forget an hour.


    This time, she truly felt the pain of being punished by Zhou Ye''s meat stick...


    In one hour, she had no less than twenty orgasms...Even if Zhou Ye didn''t have the ability-Xia Luoli felt that she would never be able to do without this bastard man from now on.


    Chapter 2547 big belly woman Ma Huihui


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and forty seven


    Time flies--


    In a blink of an eye-time has come to 1990.


    In the past six years, Zhou Ye could be said to have broken his heart for these two big loli.


    In order to accompany Ma Huihui and Xia Qingqing, two big loli, Zhou Ye took them from the second grade to the third grade. After they graduated, they applied to teach high school.


    Fortunately, the results of Zhou Ye in the past two years are obvious to all...Under his advanced teaching philosophy [Ahem, that is the title of the sea tactics], the grades of the second and third grades he brought ranked first in the school.


    Huihui and Qingqing, the two big loli, were admitted to the high school of the Normal University High School with the first and second grades in the whole year.


    With such a bottom line for teaching results, Principal Lin rejected all the opinions and placed Zhou Ye in the high school department. He followed his advice and divided the first grade class he brought with him into key classes.


    Moreover, Zhou Ye, for the first time in this era, carried out teaching experiments regardless of liberal arts and sciences.


    For Zhou Ye, this was not a problem at all... But for these poor guys, it was a big problem.


    Because the amount of their homework is almost four times that of students in the same grade.


    Of course, Huihui and Qingqing were also in the class led by Zhou Ye.


    Of course, they wouldn''t be as hard-pressed as other students... To their own women, Zhou Ye would certainly not be like other children''s endlessly dying, giving them homework that would make them cry without tears.


    Of course, because his tutoring effect for the two girls was good, the parents of the two families even begged him to ask him to tutor the two girls after school at night.


    Zhou Ye could only agree to this.


    No way, who makes him feel soft...


    As for whether Zhou Ye was tutoring the two girls from six to nine after school every day... Then cough cough...


    Don''t get me wrong, Zhou Ye is still very tight about the learning of the two women, and he willingly embraces them in his arms every time, and has worked hard to teach them the main points of knowledge.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2167

    Regarding this, Huihui and Qingqing were also moved to the death, and they were inserted to the death...


    Keke, hey, I seem to have leaked something that shouldn''t be said.


    Forget it, skip this paragraph...


    For the specific counseling situation, please refer to the state of Zhou Ye''s first tutoring homework for Qingqing Da Lolita.


    In any case, through Zhou Ye''s careful guidance and education, both women were admitted to Peking University with excellent grades.


    This made the parents of the two families really overjoyed... For Zhou Ye, that was naturally also inexhaustible.


    And the two women were so close to their mentor Zhou Ye...Even when they were in college, they still ran to greet their mentor every day.


    In a blink of an eye-two girls are in their senior year.


    The senior year can be said to be the internship season...


    The two girls also moved out of the school altogether and lived with their mentors... just to better serve their teachers.


    Even Huihui made a decision that made Qingqing staggering, that is, to give birth to a child for her own teacher.


    A senior child??


    This is not the era in which college students can get married in later generations...In this era, making such a decision requires courage beyond imagination.


    For this reason, Qingqing persuaded her girlfriend and comrade-in-arms several times not to make such a decision lightly, but to consider it carefully.


    However, Huihui just took the weight of the weight and decided to give birth to a child for her man.


    In the end, Qingqing had no choice but to give up persuasion.


    As for Zhou Ye??


    This guy originally wanted to treat the child born by the child as a ruthless person of his own child, so how could he persuade Huihui?


    So-on a dark and windy night for a month, Huihui hit-happy with her daughter.


    Asked, why did Zhou Ye know that she was a daughter??


    How fresh, have you ever seen sister paper who drank the water from the Zimu River, and gave birth to boy paper??


    Seeing that his comrade-in-arms who shared the joys and sorrows with him had won the bid, Qingqing said that this Nima was completely unscientific.


    You know, the essence of life that Zhou Ye shot into the two of them over the years is no more than a few hundred catties.


    None of this won the bid. Why did Huihui win the bid when she wanted a child?


    However, whether she believes it or not, Huihui''s belly is getting bigger day by day...


    At first, Qingqing still felt that Huihui''s big belly was not a bad thing for her...at least, Zhou Ye would be hers alone from this evening.


    It''s a pity-less than half a month after such a happy life, she said she couldn''t stand the bird anymore.


    Every night, Zhou Ye always gave her a three-hole play... In the morning, there was a tube of life essence full of nutrition instead of breakfast.


    If it hadn''t been for Zhou Ye who had secretly reformed their bodies, Qingqing would have been ravaged by this product, and the fragrance would have disappeared.


    But fortunately, after Huihui was three months pregnant...according to the doctor''s advice, she was able to fight alongside her again.


    However, because Huihui is a pregnant woman, she can''t exercise too much.


    So every time Huihui played the first half, and she came to take the second half.


    This also led to a result...that is, every time Zhou Ye injected a lot of life essence into her body.


    Regarding this, Xia Qingqing once joked [Huihui, you are pregnant, but I am the one who suffers... No matter, the child in your stomach is half of mine, and she will follow my last name...]


    This sentence was originally Xia Qingqing''s joke...


    In the end, I didn''t realize it, and was actually recognized by Zhou Ye...


    For Zhou Ye, the last name is his daughter... and, the most important thing is-if you follow Qingqing''s last name, then the degree of reduction in certain things is extremely high.


    Your taste, your fine taste... Xia Xue.


    So... someone''s joke finally became a fact under the certification of Zhou Ye, the head of the family.


    Even the three of them wrote a statement in a modest manner.


    Well, it''s all nonsense...


    It''s purely for fun...


    As graduation approaches, Xia Qingqing is also busy... She is going to intern at Umbrella Company, writing an internship report and writing a graduation thesis.


    Almost her whole person, from morning till night...


    At this time, Zhou Ye and Huihui were left in the family.


    At this time, Huihui has been pregnant for more than eight months...


    Except for some difficulty in walking, she has no other problems...If there is any problem, it may be that her libido is stronger than usual.


    It stands to reason that after seven months of pregnancy, she can no longer have sex, but under her soft and hard soak, she still leads a happy life as always.


    At this time, sitting in the living room watching TV, she saw her man walking out of the room, feeling a little wet between her legs.


    "Husband~~"


    Chapter 2548 I, I''m going to give birth...


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and forty eight


    Zhou Ye, who was preparing to cook lunch, couldn''t help smiling bitterly when she heard Huihui''s greasy voice: "Baby, goodbye... I have already done it this morning, so I can''t do it again!"


    Hearing what her own man said, Huihui''s pretty face couldn''t help but collapsed, and Xiaoxiang complained: "But they thought about it again..."


    While talking, the pregnant woman Huihui reached out and grabbed Zhou Ye''s arm, pulled him to her side, and then cuddly snuggled into his arms, "Now that the child hasn''t been born yet, you can''t allow it. I¡¯m not sure, will I be useless after the baby is born?"


    "When the time comes, will you not want me, just your little lover?"


    The more Huihui talked, the more aggrieved, the golden beans in her eyes kept falling.


    Zhou Ye was speechless for a while...


    Forget it, it''s normal for a pregnant woman to be emotionally unstable... You want to argue with her?Then she might give you a dead body and two lives when she gets angry.


    So... it''s better to follow her at this time.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2168

    "Well...you lie down obediently and don''t move...I''ll move!" Zhou Ye sighed and said.


    "My husband is so nice..." After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the little rain on the face of pregnant woman Huihui turned clear in an instant.


    She picked up Zhou Ye''s big hand and placed it along the bottom of her clothes to look at Hungarian mouth... "Honey... see if I am bigger here? Why do I feel so up?"


    I have to say that Huihui developed well when she was a child, and when she was adolescent, she was adjusted by Zhou Ye''s various massages. Those big breasts really looked down on the group of females.


    And now, after the little girl is pregnant, the big baby has a second pregnancy.


    It was originally a big breast with a D+ cup, but now it has an E cup.


    Zhou Ye gently rubbed Huihui''s hard-to-handle meat ball with his hands... and felt the meat in his palm harden a little bit.


    For Huihui, whose breasts are more sensitive after pregnancy, this kind of stimulation is enough to drive her crazy...


    "Husband...husband, I want..."


    Hearing this, Zhou Ye carefully laid her down on the large sofa and took off her maternity clothes.


    Soon, a beautiful pregnant female body appeared in front of Zhou Ye.


    I have to say that although Huihui''s skin is a bit dark, her physical fitness is still very good.


    At least, her nipples have not turned black due to pregnancy, and the tender abalone below is still pink and tender.


    If you want to talk about changes, there are indeed...


    Because of pregnancy, not only did Huihui''s elastic breasts become more plump and firmer, but also her originally small buttocks became more sensual.


    Now, Huihui''s butt can be called a real fat butt.


    "Husband...give me...I want you..."


    At this time, Huihui caressed her big breasts with one hand, and looked at her man in a blurry eyes... The thin line of young abalones that were barely growing between her legs had already opened her small eyes slightly, as she breathed, one by one. Yes, as if inviting Zhou Ye to stand up.


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye did not hesitate anymore.


    Three times, five to two, I smashed myself... Holding the spear in his hand, he turned on his horse.


    As Zhou Ye''s giant entered Huihui''s body, she couldn''t help but let out a sigh of satisfaction in her small eyes.


    Then, the two immediately engaged in a fierce melee...


    Of course, the general situation is that Huihui defends Zhou Ye offensively.


    After all, someone has difficulty moving now...


    The battle lasted for more than half an hour, and it was fierce without even noticing anyone opening the door.


    Or it should be said... Zhou Ye noticed, but didn''t care at all.


    In this house, he, Huihui, and Qingqing are the only people who have keys... As for the wind patrol, they don¡¯t need a key.


    As for the thief?Stop teasing... Which thief do you think can open the room guarded by the patrol envoy??


    To be more precise, the thief just took aim here, it is estimated that he will be brought back to the underworld by the patrol envoy to become a new man.


    Okay, so much...in fact, it was Xia Qingqing who opened the door.


    It is rare for her to leave early today...so she drove back in a hurry, wanting to have lunch with her man and sisters.


    However, seeing the two meaty insects entangled in the living room, Xia Qingqing knew...well, not only did she have no ready-made lunch to eat this time, she had to do it herself to get enough food and clothing.


    After sighing silently, Xia Qingqing stepped towards the kitchen...


    However, not long after she walked into the kitchen, she heard the cry of her good sister...


    "Ah... why, why do I have milk... honey... come and drink..."


    "So comfortable...husband...I''m so comfortable with what you suck..."


    Hearing this voice, Xia Qingqing couldn''t help rolling her eyes... "This Huihui, she will be a mother right away, and she is so sulky..."


    At this moment, there was a scream of Huihui in the living room...


    This voice shocked Xia Qingqing, she had never heard Huihui call so miserable...


    She hurriedly put down the green vegetables in her hand and ran out...


    As a result, when she saw this scene in front of her, the whole person was Spartan.


    I saw that the big belly woman Huihui at this time was like a fat octopus, holding Zhou Ye tightly.


    Her high and raised legs clamped Zhou Ye''s waist tightly, and the powder hole that was deeply inserted by the meat stick was shrinking with a very fast frequency...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye only felt a burst of unprecedented comfort. The corridor with the meat stick tightly trembling and shrinking... That feeling made him so refreshed... At this moment, he forgot the little girl under him. I have been pregnant for eight months.


    He straightened his waist and stabbed the second half of the meat stick in.


    In an instant, Zhou Ye felt that his cock had been stuffed into a small scorpion and broke through a thin layer of film, and the round small scorpion was desperately hooping his glans, shrinking forcefully, as if sucking. Like his glans...


    However, this was not over yet. At this moment, Zhou Ye suddenly felt that a small dog was sucking desperately in his horse''s eye. The powerful suction force made him unable to help letting go of his fine pass, My own hot and thick semen-jetted out...


    After a while--


    After the climax, Huihui let go of her hands and feet... Then Zhou Ye got up from her.


    "You guys, do evil!"


    Xia Qingqing couldn''t help but shook her head when she saw her sister''s refreshed look.


    "Hehe... Qingqing, are you envious?" Huihui said, she was about to get up, but... at this moment, she suddenly felt a fever between her legs, and then... there was a cramp in her stomach.


    "No...husband...I, my amniotic fluid may be broken...I, I''m going to give birth!"


    Chapter 2549 I will call her Xia Xue from now on


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and forty nine


    Hearing this, Zhou Ye immediately became nervous.


    He even raised his hand to go back in time...


    However, in the end he held it back.


    Going back in time doesn''t make any sense in this situation... So, it''s better to take the two women to the hospital quickly.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye hurriedly said: "Don''t panic no matter what happens for a while, you know??"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2169

    "When are you still talking about this... Hurry up and call for an ambulance..." Xia Qingqing turned anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, trust me... it''s okay!" Zhou Ye said as he waved his hand, a golden portal opened in front of everyone.


    He didn''t care about Xia Qingqing, who was staring with big eyes next to him, looking at the portal that appeared out of nowhere, and hugged Ma Huihui as soon as he bent down.


    I walked through the golden portal...


    Seeing the two disappeared in the portal, Xia Qingqing reacted.


    She gritted her teeth, closed her eyes, and rushed towards the portal.


    In any case, she believed that her man would not harm herself.


    When she passed through the portal, she found...On the other side of the portal was the delivery room of a hospital. The doctors and nurses in the delivery room were busy surrounding their sisters on the delivery bed.Looking back again, the golden portal has disappeared...


    how is this possible??


    how can that be??


    Just when Xia Qingqing looked dazed, Zhou Ye grabbed her arm from her side."Shh, let''s go out and talk about something..."


    Xia Qingqing stared at Zhou Ye for a long time, as if she knew this man for the first time...


    However, in the end she followed Zhou Ye and left the delivery room...


    The two were sitting in the rest area outside the delivery room. Xia Qingqing looked at the beautiful little nurses coming and going in the corridor, and then at Zhou Ye, who was still bare buttocks. He took off his cover and stretched his hands around him. On the waist... "How old are you, don''t be ashamed..."


    "Don''t worry..." Zhou Ye waved his hand and said, "This is the Royal Hospital on the main island of Ryukyu. There is no man in this hospital from doctors to nurses..."


    "Then I won''t show anything in our house..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s explanation, Xia Qingqing gave him a white look and said, "Let''s talk, come and tell me what the golden circle circle just now is? Why? I went straight through that thing and came from Beijing to the main island of Ryukyu??"


    "Ahem... Do you believe that there are immortals and monsters in this world?" Zhou Ye said embarrassingly.


    "Well, I believe... I believe you big-headed ghost..." Xia Qingqing said dissatisfied: "Quickly tell...what the hell is going on?"


    "It''s like this..." Zhou Ye said a little embarrassingly about the cause and effect, and then explained his origin again.


    After listening to Zhou Ye''s words, Xia Qingqing felt as if she was listening to tales of nonsense.


    Is your own man a guest from outside??


    Has his own man witnessed the ancient Jiuli?


    My own man has ever met Qin Shihuang??


    His own man is more than the same name as the Anguo Emperor in the last years of the Han Dynasty, he is the emperor??


    At this moment, Xia Qingqing already felt that either she was crazy or the world was crazy...


    Zhou Ye, who had finished explaining, watched Xia Qingqing sitting on a chair with her eyes absent.


    He knows that this girl needs a little time to get used to... Zhou Ye has long been used to this situation. Which of his women was not like this in the past?Shirley Yang, Peacock Princess, Lu Hong... Which one of them was shocked when they heard the news at first?


    Sooner or later, it happened, it doesn¡¯t matter...


    Zhou Ye believed that Xia Qingqing would definitely figure it out on her own.


    As for leaving??


    You say leave a try??See if Zhou Ye can sleep in her...


    At this moment, a cry of a baby suddenly heard from the delivery room, and Zhou Ye stood up excitedly... rushed in.


    Seeing Zhou Ye rushing in, the doctors and nurses all said with a smile.


    "Congratulations, master, happy princess..." XN


    At this time, Zhou Ye ignored them either, and walked directly to a nurse holding a baby.


    He looked at the cute baby girl wrapped in a swaddle and asked excitedly: "Is my daughter okay..."


    "Very smoothly, Master..." The nurse said with a smile: "The little princess will only give birth prematurely because of something in her eyes that has blocked her trachea..."


    Hearing this, Zhou Ye was a little strange... "What is it?"


    The little nurse pointed to a pool of white viscous liquid on the ground... "That''s it, Master!"


    Seeing these things, Zhou Ye instantly spartan...


    Damn it, why is this thing so familiar??


    He carefully thought about the situation just now, and instantly his whole person was dizzy...


    Could it be that at that time...it was his daughter''s little coward who sucked him... Fuck, this Nima...thinking about it.


    At this moment, the nurse said again.


    "Master, although the little princess was not born full-term... But her physical condition is better than many full-term babies..."


    At this moment, the baby girl in the nurse''s arms had stopped crying... She stared at the big cute eyes and looked at the adults around.


    In the end, the little baby girl stretched out her little hand to her father with some kind of magical connection.


    "Ah...ah..."


    "The little princess is so clever...Master, she will recognize people as soon as she is born..." the little nurse flattered.


    And Zhou Ye''s face is embarrassing...


    This Nima, you don¡¯t know yet... When she was in her mother¡¯s belly, what would happen to her father...


    Shaking his head and throwing the distracting thoughts behind his head, Zhou Ye reached out and picked up his daughter...


    He has already decided that he will ruin this matter to his stomach, and no one will say...


    Madan¡¯s, so embarrassing...


    At this time, the little baby girl in Zhou Ye''s arms seemed to feel the familiar breath, and a smile appeared on her small fleshy face.


    Zhou Ye smiled and kissed his daughter gently...


    Then he hugged his daughter and walked to Huihui who was still lying on the delivery bed.


    Ma Huihui at this time, although her head is sweaty, she still looks very good in spirit-after all, although she was born prematurely, the delivery process was very smooth.So she didn''t suffer much...


    "Huihui...Look, how cute our daughter is!"


    "My daughter... hurry up, dear, let me hug..." Ma Huihui reached out and took her daughter from her man''s arms. Looking at her lovely appearance, Ma Huihui asked: "Dear... ...Have you named her?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2170

    "Well, it''s winter... In winter, the most beautiful thing is snowflakes... Call her Xia Xue soon!"


    Chapter 2550 Li Family Sisters


    Chapter two hundred and fifty


    The Songzhu Haoyuan in Beijing is a high-end residential area developed and constructed by Anju Real Estate Company under the Umbrella Consortium.


    The entire community is located inside the third ring road and the fourth ring road...


    It covers an area of ??25 hectares, and the green area accounts for more than 40%.


    There are all kinds of public facilities, such as community swimming pools... community basketball courts and other public facilities.


    The whole community is divided into two parts: villa area and small high-rise area.


    The villa area is located in the center of the entire community, while the small high-rise area is on the periphery of the villa area.


    Anyone who knows well in old Beijing knows that the entire Songzhu Haoyuan can be said to be crowded with stars...


    The most important thing is that in Songzhu Haoyuan, all the female stars live.


    Like the Queen of Sweet Songs Yang Yuying and Faye Wong, like Hong Kong actress Zhang Min, Guan Zhilin, Zhu Yin... Almost all have their own real estate here.


    Moreover, most of them are signed in the world entertainment under the umbrella of the Umbrella consortium.


    What was a saying in old Beijing?


    See if this female star is red or not, don''t look at how many works she has performed, just look at whether she lives in Songzhu Haoyuan.


    At this time, in the Shuangbing Garden of Songzhuhaoyuan¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye just opened his eyes...


    As soon as he opened his eyes, Zhou Ye felt that the giant under his body was shuttled back and forth in a moist cavity.


    Looking at the ups and downs in the quilt under him, Zhou Ye knew... this was someone who was giving himself a good morning bite service.


    Zhou Ye opened the quilt casually... a melon face leaked out.


    Perhaps because of the sudden widening of vision in front of him, the owner of that pretty face stopped sucking his cock, lifted up his long hair, looked at Zhou Ye and blinked twice...that meeting The talking eyes seemed to say... "Honey, are you awake?"


    "Bingbing is really good..." Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his hand, stroking Li Bingbing''s long hair.


    Li Bingbing, who was lightly caressed by Zhou Ye''s soft and long hair, made a soft snort in his nose, and he used his hands and feet together and climbed up from below."Master... Good morning..."


    "Good morning..." Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his hand to hold Li Bingbing''s pair of chili milk, gently squeezed it twice, and joked: "What? Didn''t the big party last night make you cool enough?"


    "Master...people will never be enough in front of you..." As he said, Li Bingbing dropped his head, and in a dog-climbing posture, he aimed his hips at Zhou Ye and shook it twice. ... "Master... Hurry, fuck your little bitch... Your little bitch... can''t wait."


    Hearing what Li Bingbing said, Zhou Ye smiled for a while...


    Maybe it was because I had heard too many black materials in the entertainment circle in the past life. For the entertainment actress, Zhou Ye always used the means of heavy training.


    As a result, Li Bingbing, the hapless child, ran into Zhou Ye''s hands.


    From being spotted by Zhou Ye, directly discovered by the scouts of Universe Entertainment, and then taken to Beijing to develop in junior high school... Until now, Li Bingbing has been trained by Zhou Ye since he was a child and became a man who complained when he saw him. The meat toilet.


    Of course, in front of outsiders, she is still the inviolable national goddess.


    Seeing the unattainable goddess in front of others, such a lewd appearance leaked in front of him, Zhou Ye had an unspeakable taste in his heart.


    He gently stretched out his hand, and sew on Li Bingbing''s pink flesh that became more and more protruding because of his deliberate buttocks...


    There was a seductive groan in the chick¡¯s mouth. Then, her pink fleshy seams and chrysanthemums contracted... soon, the transparent viscous liquid came from her slightly open fleshy seams. Flowing out...


    "Master... Master... Don''t worry about others... Quickly, give it to me..."


    At this moment, Li Bingbing''s buttocks shook more cheerfully...


    Zhou Ye didn''t move a bit and gently slid his hand on the seam... "You forgot, how can you beg when you want it?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Li Bingbing''s pretty face was flushed with shame... After a while, she could no longer bear the itching sensation from under her body. She lightly opened her lips and said ashamed: "Dad, dad... fuck. ...Fuck me...I want Dad to fuck me..."


    "Good girl..." Zhou Ye smiled and knelt behind her, holding his thick cock, and shot it to the end without mercy.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    At this moment, Li Bingbing''s soul was almost inserted...


    As Zhou Ye held her fat buttocks, he kept pushing his waist... Li Bingbing began to talk nonsense.


    "Dad...Dad...Fuck me...Hurry up, fuck me..."


    "Ah... so cool... Big cock father, you fuck me so cool..."


    After years of training by Zhou Ye, Li Bingbing was already extremely sensitive to him...


    It can be said that as soon as she meets Zhou Ye, her cunt will start to have sex...If you insert it, an orgasm will occur every five minutes...


    In less than twenty minutes, Li Bingbing had already begun to shake his head, talking nonsense...


    However, at this time, the door of the room was opened from the outside.


    A pretty face similar to Li Bingbing appeared at the door...


    Seeing the two people who were tossing on the bed, a look of helplessness leaked from their pretty little faces."Sister, don''t you need to do this, didn''t you have enough of the big party last night?"


    "Xiu Xiu... Xiuxiu, save me... Save me..." Li Bingbing hurriedly pleaded after hearing this voice...


    She is the type who is anxious when seeing her master, but after being fucked, she can''t hold on for long.


    Now, just twenty minutes later, she felt that she was dying.


    Listening to her sister''s pleading, Li Xiuxiu couldn''t help rolling her eyes...


    No matter what, this is her sister...just, she will probably be out of luck...


    However, in the end, Li Xiuxiu sighed and took off her panties under her overalls.


    At this time, she walked directly to the two of them, followed her sister''s appearance, and squatted down... and gently shook her hips that leaked out of her work dress skirt twice... and said, "Master ...Don''t toss my sister...come... Xuenu is ready..."


    Seeing Li Xiuxiu''s pink fleshy seams with dewdrops swaying gently in front of him, Zhou Ye smiled... "Okay... But, I will send your sister to the sky first..."


    After saying this, Zhou Ye suddenly speeded up, and there was already an afterimage at that speed.


    "what--!!!!"


    A minute later, Li Bingbing screamed, and his whole body leaned forward like mud... his body kept convulsing.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2171

    Just when Li Xiuxiu felt a little bit cautious about her sister''s end, she suddenly felt that a hot and thick thing instantly filled her vulva...At this moment, she knew that she had no time to feel distressed for her sister. , Because soon she will become like her sister... "Ah...Master..."


    Chapter 2551 Mr. Zhou, your coffee


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and fifty one


    after an hour--


    Li Xiuxiu had changed into a black suit skirt and sat weakly in the passenger seat.


    It was not someone else who drove, it was her owner, Zhou Ye...


    At this time, Zhou Ye was driving towards the International Trade Building outside the Third Ring Road.


    He is now the general manager and executive legal person of Universe Entertainment...Well, to put it bluntly, it''s not him who is in charge, he just looks bored and has fun.


    As for that, why choose Umbrella¡¯s Universal Entertainment Company?


    This question is good...


    Because the entertainment company is good...there are hidden rules.


    Keke... I accidentally leaked something.


    It stands to reason that Li Xiuxiu, who is Zhou Ye''s life assistant, should be driving at this time, and Zhou Ye should be in the car.


    But there is no way, who told her to accidentally provoke Zhou Ye when she supported her sister in the morning, and was directly sunk by Zhou Ye?


    She didn''t change her clothes herself, but Zhou Ye helped her change them.


    By the way, Li Xiuxiu was won when she just graduated from junior high school.


    At that time, Li Bingbing was already under the control of Zhou Ye and had a certain reputation in the domestic entertainment circle... After graduating from junior high school, Li Xiuxiu wanted to go to Beijing to see her sister during the summer vacation. How did she develop...


    The results of it?This look...I can''t leave it anymore.


    Like her sister, Zhou Ye stayed in Beijing directly.


    As for the parents of the two sisters of the Li family?Of course Li Bingbing said it himself...


    In short, Li Bingbing found all kinds of reasons and left his sister by his side... No way, why did her body and mind have long been her master, Zhou Ye''s possession?


    Speaking of Beijing, it is worthy of being Beijing. Traffic jams started on the third ring road just in 1998.


    Even when Zhou Ye came out of the house, it was almost half past nine in the morning, but he was still blocked on the viaduct for almost an hour.


    Oh, this is really helpless...


    Of course, the traffic jam is not a bad thing for Li Xiuxiu... After all, she can take advantage of this opportunity to recover.


    Even though their sisters have passed the certification of the harem regiment and have been given the opportunity to remodel their bodies.However, when facing the master Zhou Ye, the two of them still didn''t look enough.


    Thinking of this, Li Xiuxiu couldn''t help but sighed secretly...If it wasn''t for the fear of pain, she would have accepted the genetic modification of super regenerative ability.


    You know, that ability is the best to face his own man.


    Each of the sisters loaded with super-regenerative abilities can withstand at least two to three hours without the owner of the monster.


    Of course, it is not without its drawbacks...every time you have to experience a breaking pain, and it is not something that anyone can bear.


    At least, Li Xiuxiu feels she can''t stand it...


    Li Xiuxiu shuddered every time she thought of the severe pain when she was forcibly seized by her master for the first time.


    She was born tight and narrow, and Zhou Ye''s stuff was too thick and too big, but she suffered a lot.


    Ahem... It''s far away...


    After blocking the viaduct for almost an hour, Zhou Ye finally arrived at his company before eleven o''clock.


    His entertainment company is located on the 18th floor of the World Trade Center...


    The whole floor is the office area of ??Universal Entertainment.


    When Zhou Ye took Li Xiuxiu into the office area, the employees who had been busy all morning greeted Zhou Ye.


    In the entire company, apart from Zhou Ye, there is not a single man... and the employees in important positions are still played by the patrol officer...Who told Zhou Ye to like to mess around?


    Amidst the greetings from the employees, Zhou Ye walked to the door of his general manager''s office.


    "Bring me a cup of coffee, milk and sugar..."


    "Yes, Mr. Zhou!"


    In the company, Li Xiuxiu stopped calling his master...Always pay attention to the impact.


    After Zhou Ye gave his instructions, he opened the door and walked into his office.


    After stretching out lazily, Zhou Ye sat down on his boss chair.


    After turning on the computer on his desk casually, Zhou Ye flipped through the web page.


    Well, it¡¯s only just 1998, but... because of Umbrella¡¯s influence, the development of network technology in this world is about ten years faster than that in the real world... At this time, Zhou Ye used It''s not a WIN95 or WIN98 system anymore...but an umbrella XP system produced by Umbrella Group.


    Of course, various companies such as Microsoft in this world have also appeared.


    But they want to beat Umbrella in technology?I''m just dreaming...


    It can be said that if it were not for the protection policy introduced by the United States, which prohibits Umbrella''s various technology companies from entering the United States... Those companies would have been destroyed by Umbrella.


    Of course, this also has a very bad influence on the United States...


    They did not catch up with the technology express train initiated by Umbrella. In terms of computer technology and chip technology, the United States has fallen behind the world.


    Ahem... It''s far away.


    Zhou Ye turned on the computer...just about to play a game for a while...suddenly he felt a pair of small hands under the table touch his legs.


    Zhou Ye didn''t care at all about this...


    After all, many of his women exist in this company.


    If it''s not his woman, you can''t touch him in his office.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye is very relieved...


    He didn''t even look at who the woman under the table was... he spread his legs so carelessly.


    After all, service is service, and he has to cooperate a little bit to make each other comfortable.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2172

    At this moment, Li Xiuxiu opened the door and walked in with a cup of brewed coffee.


    "Boss, your coffee!"


    "Well, let it go..." Zhou Ye nodded, "It''s nothing important, don''t bother me..."


    "I see, boss!" Li Xiuxiu nodded obediently, and walked out of the general manager''s room.


    She knew that the so-called work of her master was actually playing games...


    With Li Xiuxiu''s departure, the small hands under the table that were retracted in fright, touched her destination again.


    Feeling the little hand on his zipper, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile... well, it seems that this is still a novice cheating.


    So who will it be?


    Is it a concubine?Still Qianer??


    Just when Zhou Ye guessed which wind patrol envoy he was under... the little hand under the table had already pulled the chain of his pants.


    Immediately afterwards, Zhou Ye felt his cock grabbed by a pair of fleshy little hands...


    After gently pushing it up and down twice, Zhou Ye felt a soft little tongue licking on the horse''s eye of his glans... The familiar feeling made Zhou Ye''s heart startled. He hurriedly looked down. ...


    Chapter 2552 Xia Xue Little Lolita''s Food


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and fifty-two


    "Xue''er... it really is you!"


    When Zhou Ye saw the little fleshy face under the table, he was speechless...


    This is not his eight-year-old daughter, Xia Xue, who is it??


    "Dad... you haven''t gone back for three days..." Seeing that her actions were discovered, little Lori Xia Xue flattened her mouth, and a wicked person came to complain first."Do you want me..."


    "How could it be..." Zhou Ye said with some embarrassment, "Dad, isn''t this busy..."


    "Hmph, busy with those little moms'' beds..."


    Little Lori wrinkled her nose and said something amazing.


    "Who taught you this?" Zhou Ye said silently for a while.


    "Huh, I won''t tell you... bad father..." Little Lolita said, lowering her head, and started licking Zhou Ye''s glans with her little goose.


    To be honest, Little Lori has been very, very attentive... When she was licking, she still used her fleshy little hands to push up and down on her father''s cock that was too thick for her...


    The small tongue is also very flexible on the glans, circling back and forth...


    But but, but...


    This thing is simply torture to Zhou Ye...


    Let''s put it this way, every time Little Lolita has to get Zhou Ye to do it, it''s not up or down... and she just wants to wait to drink her father''s semen with a longing look on her face.


    This makes Zhou Ye embarrassed... shoot?Less than the tipping point?How to shoot?Don''t shoot... What can he do if his daughter looks at him with a longing look??


    It can be said that when Lori was still breastfeeding, almost half of the fluid food was provided by Zhou Ye.


    Doesn¡¯t it mean that Huihui¡¯s breast milk is not enough...


    Her breast milk is absolutely sufficient, with her broad Huns, let alone feeding her own daughter, even if she feeds two more, it is more than enough.


    But, the problem is-little loli doesn''t drink it...


    Perhaps it was because Zhou Ye had a semen feeding in her mother''s womb. Xia Xue''s little Lolita''s desire for her father''s semen is far greater than her mother''s breast milk.


    Therefore, during the breastfeeding period, most of Huihui''s breast milk came into Zhou Ye''s mouth.


    But the semen that should have belonged to both Huihui and Xia Qingqing entered the mouth of little Lori.


    I have to say...this Nima is really a mistake.


    Fortunately, according to the results of Umbrella''s biological laboratory, perhaps because Zhou Ye''s body is too strong, the nutrients in his semen are far more than tens of thousands of times that of breast milk.


    Therefore, there is no problem with using semen instead of breast milk to feed Lori.


    Now that he came to such a conclusion, Zhou Ye could only recognize it... After all, Xiao Lori Xia Xue had been fed many times and had become addicted.


    Once she stopped drinking one day, she started crying...


    So-Xia Qingqing and Huihui were unlucky...


    Whenever little Lori is hungry, it is time for the two to climax.


    You must know that the number of meals in infancy is not fixed, ranging from four to five times at least to seven or eight times.


    In this case, as soon as Little Lori cried, Qingqing and Huihui started to be fucked... as soon as they cried.


    It didn''t take long for Huihui and Qingqing to hold on... This Nima, who didn''t get out of bed for three months, couldn''t stand it.


    In the end, in desperation...on the day of the monthly big party, the two girls took the high-tech preservation bottle specially produced by Umbrella for their little princess to eat, and began to collect the essence of their men¡¯s life among their sisters. Up.


    I have to say that with this method, the two finally survived the lactation period of Lori...


    After little loli has teeth, she can eat solid food...


    The two felt that the hard time was finally over...


    But, I didn''t expect that even so... it still doesn''t work.


    Just like weaning, little loli would not give up her food...


    However, under the tough attitude of the two women... the three-year-old Lori finally stopped crying after being wronged...


    It''s a pity-such a good situation didn''t last long.


    Once, when Zhou Ye was resting at night, he forgot to close the door...


    As a result, in the morning, I found that little Lolita was in the quilt, holding his cock and gnawing and sucking... Obviously, she was a''milk addiction'' and committed...


    In desperation, Zhou Ye could only trouble Huihui and Qingqing again.


    But fortunately, at this time, the little loli is already in a semi-abstained state...


    There is no need to eat this stuff every day.


    However, how should I put it... the learning ability of children is really amazing.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2173

    Maybe she saw her mother give Zhou Ye oral sex, so little Lolita actually learned...


    Every time, little Lolita will run to squeeze her father in the name of replenishing the energy of her father''s love.


    This situation has continued to this day-


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Thinking of the hardships of raising a daughter these years, Zhou Ye leaked a gratifying smile...


    And at this time, the little Lolita who was holding her father¡¯s cock and doing it herself was a bit tired... She looked at her eyes eagerly, and her father still didn¡¯t have a trace of the giant that she wanted to launch... She blinked a few times. Big eyes.


    Then, Xia Xue Xiao Lolita directly turned over and climbed onto the table of her father''s boss... Then, like a puppy, facing her father, she lay on the edge of the table.


    "Dad... I''m tired... Do it yourself, I want milk..."


    Seeing his daughter''s behavior, Zhou Ye almost didn''t get irritated... It sounds good, why don''t you want him to fuck him??


    Forget it...


    Who called her his daughter?


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye stood up, then reached out and took off the panties under Princess Lolita''s skirt.


    At this time, the bald white meat mound appeared in front of Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye skillfully grabbed his own meat stick, and put the hot giant on the pink meat seam of Little Lori...


    Then, the little Lolita clamped her short legs very skillfully... urged: "Dad...hurry up..."


    "Alright alright¡­¡­"


    Hearing Xiao Loli''s urging sound, Zhou Ye shook his head speechlessly, and then he held his daughter''s small buttocks in both hands, and began to move back and forth.


    The sensation of the meat stick between her legs and rubbing her own meat cunt made Xia Xue Xiao Lori''s mouth start to hum and hum.


    I have to say that Xiao Lolita was indeed adjusted by Zhou Ye too well... Just a moment later, the mucus secreted from the meat cavity was already covered with Zhou Ye''s stick.


    An hour later, Little Lori felt that she had been wet underneath more than ten times...At this time, she couldn''t use any strength all over her body... But the desire for her father''s semen still made her feel When the meat stick between his legs began to beat violently, he sat up desperately, then jumped off the table, his hands quickly moved on his father''s meat stick, and he held his father''s glans in his mouth with a small goose. Looking longingly at his father,


    After ten seconds, little Lolita finally ate her own delicacy to her satisfaction.


    Chapter 2553 the call from Shanghai


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and fifty three


    "father¡­¡­"


    The satiated little Lori Xia Xue snuggled in her father¡¯s arms obediently, she didn¡¯t even wear the panties under the skirt. In her words, the water underneath hadn¡¯t dried yet. Uncomfortable...


    What can Zhou Ye say about this??


    Yes, it looks like I''m going to be a dad today...


    However, when he was holding his daughter and playing computer games together, the phone next to the computer rang.


    Zhou Ye looked at his daughter who was engrossed in playing the game, and reached out to answer the phone.


    "Hey?"


    On the phone, a Nuonuo voice came..."Dad...I miss you..."


    Hearing this voice, Xia Xue''s little Lolita, who was playing the game, instantly pricked her ears.


    She knows that she has many sisters, but... which sister is calling, she is a bit unclear.


    Skillfully got up from her father''s arms, Xia Xue Xiao Lori knelt directly on her father''s lap, hugged her father''s neck, and put her little face next to the microphone.


    Seeing this behavior of his daughter, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    He knows that the daughter who grew up drinking the essence of his life has more keen senses and a stronger body than ordinary people.


    Roughly speaking, it is a weakened version of Little Superman...Of course, unlike her father, she can directly absorb sunlight to increase her strength, let alone fly...


    However, her self-healing ability and strength are beyond the ordinary.


    This is not important, the important thing is--


    Zhou Ye knew that his daughter was super jealous... She would eat the jealousy of her sister instead of other women.


    For example, the daughter on the other side of the phone at the moment, she and Xia Xue Xiao Lolita are friends, and pinch when they meet.


    "Whose duck are you?" Little Lori asked unceremoniously at the microphone.


    Perhaps I heard Xia Xue''s little Lolita''s voice, and the soft and waxy voice on the phone suddenly changed, and became a little colder, "I''m looking for Dad, not for you... The eight-year-old ass who has not been weaned? child¡­¡­"


    Hearing the voice of the opponent from the other end of the phone, Xiao Lori Xia Xue jumped up immediately."So it was you... stealing the fishy cat... Dad is mine, I won''t give it to you..."


    "Hmph, that''s my dad too...you will be my dad if you give it to me..."


    "Wow... There is a kind of you come to Beijing..."


    "Hmph, come to Shanghai if you have the ability..."


    Seeing his two daughters here, facing each other in the air, Zhou Ye looked helpless...Can these two people stop?


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye put his daughter down in one hand, and then unceremoniously stuffed the big bird, which was still in the air, into her eyes.


    Little Lolita, who was forcibly silenced by the match, glared at her father, and then...


    He obediently stuck out his little tongue, and started to draw circles on his special [pacifier].


    Okay, she''s small and big, so she doesn''t care about that fishy cat...Anyway, where is her father now?


    Huh-to death her...


    Thinking of this, Little Lori even more attentively swallowed that huge cock.


    On the other side, Zhou Ye felt the bursts of pleasure coming from below, and said into the microphone: "Hey... Mayfair..."


    "Dad..." His daughter''s aggrieved voice came on the other end of the phone... "You don''t care about her... Now you don''t care about her big or small... Even my sister can hear my voice Don''t shout..."


    Listening to the voice in his ear, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    Is this to blame me??


    Who told you to grab something from her when you were a kid...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2174

    This is the hate of food grabbing...


    Moreover, the first grab is two or three years... It''s strange that your relationship can be so good.


    Of course, I think so, but Zhou Ye can''t say that..."Okay, Mayfair, you are the older sister, you have to let the younger sister..."


    "Huh... I don''t care, Dad... I miss you... When will you come to see me?" The little loli on the phone is obviously not a fuel-saving lamp... She gave the ultimatum directly, "If you don''t If you come to see me... then I will call someone else''s father..."


    "you dare¡­¡­"


    Is this okay??This is the rhythm that will turn the sky...


    At this time, Xia Xue Xiaoli was working hard under Zhou Ye. Hearing her father''s violent shout, her little face couldn''t help but leak a smile, and she worked harder.


    The little Lolita on the other end of the phone seemed to be frightened by her father''s violent drink... She didn''t speak for a while.


    After a while, there was a burst of crying from the phone.


    "Woo...Bad father...you know the wicked family...Woo..."


    Hearing his daughter''s crying, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... "Then you still call someone else''s father?" Huh?


    "People just want you to spend more time with others...oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo its... daddy...Maybe misses you...oooooooooo..."


    Zhou Ye''s heart softened at this moment... Anyway, it was his own daughter, so how could he really blame her?"Well, good Mayfair... Dad will visit you in Shanghai this afternoon, okay?"


    "Not to lie?"


    "Hmm... I definitely don''t lie to you..."


    "Great... Dad... Then I''ll pick you up at the airport with my mother..."


    "Okay... I also want to see if my little princess has become more beautiful..."


    Before Zhou Ye finished speaking, he heard the phone being dropped on the table. From a distance, there was a cry of excitement from Little Lori, "Mom...Dad is coming back this afternoon..."


    "really??"


    "Really, Dad personally promised me..."


    "That''s great..."


    After a while, the phone was picked up again, and a soft female voice came from the phone, "Dear, are you coming to Shanghai?"


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    "That''s great... I will prepare now..."


    At this moment, Zhou Ye suddenly realized that the little thing under him suddenly increased the speed of its movement... He couldn''t help but look down, and saw Xiao Xia Xue, who was kneeling between his legs, looking angry. Looking at him, the speed in his hand is almost enough to lick the bald skin.


    And her little Zhang, at this moment, is also desperately sucking...that looks like, I can''t wait to suck him into a personal fuck.


    "Xue''er, what are you doing?"


    "I want to suck you up... I won''t leave that fishy cat at all..."


    After Xiao Lori finished talking proudly, she sucked harder... and the woman on the phone had obviously heard Zhou Ye''s words. She guessed in an instant who her man was with. ...


    So she chuckled and said, "Well, my dear, I''m waiting for you in Shanghai... Let''s see you this afternoon..."


    "Well, see you this afternoon..." Zhou Ye hung up, then reached out and picked up his daughter^


    He understood it--the tree wouldn''t be straightforward if he didn''t repair it. It seemed that he had to let his daughter know how naive her thoughts were.


    Chapter 2554 President Liu of Universal Entertainment


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and fifty four


    finally--


    Xia Xue Xiao Lori walked out of her father''s office shyly...


    Of course, it wasn''t because her father Zhou Ye made her belly bigger...but because she was thoroughly fed by Zhou Ye.


    After all, Little Lolita was just eight years old at this time... It was not the time to eat.


    Zhou Ye would never eat his daughter at this age.


    After sending away his daughter, Zhou Ye hurriedly asked his little secretary to book a ticket to Shanghai.


    At this time, in the office area of ??the Shanghai branch of Universe Entertainment Group on the 23rd floor of the Umbrella Building in Lujiazui CBD, Shanghai.


    An acquainted and beautiful person wearing a white overalls and a pair of flat glasses walked out of the general manager''s office with a smile.


    Behind her, there was a cute loli about eleven or twelve years old in a black loli princess dress.


    When the busy staff saw the mother and daughter, they hurriedly said hello.


    "Hello Mr. Liu..."


    "Hello Mr. Liu..."


    The lady in the suit that reveals the alluring taste of a mature woman from all over her body nodded reservedly when facing the greetings of the staff.


    She is very satisfied with her current life...


    Although she doesn''t intervene much in the entire company''s business... However, as the nominal boss of the company, everyone in the entire company must respect her.


    I have to say that this kind of life really makes her very satisfied.


    Of course...she herself actually knew her own weight... it was really nothing to do in business.


    Her man only asked her to come here to take the post of general manager, more to ease the conflict between her daughter and Xue girl.


    In the beginning, when she left Beijing, she was reluctant...


    But, now, she is a little addicted to this feeling of holding power.


    However, the smart she also knows that these are actually the moon in the mirror, and only her man is the existence she should grasp firmly.


    Therefore, she gave birth to a daughter for him...


    As for the wicked taste of her man and daughter, she doesn''t care.


    Anyway, there are not a lot of sisters like this... What does she care about??


    The man who thought about himself was about to come to see him...The horn of President Liu couldn''t help but a charming smile appeared.


    However, her good mood was broken before she left the company...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2175

    Just when she was about to leave the company, a beautiful girl of sixteen or seventeen stopped her.


    "Mr. Liu, hello... I want to talk to you about my contract again... Could you give me some time?"


    Seeing this naturally beautiful girl in front of her, Mr. Liu stopped her footsteps, and she looked at the girl up and down...


    The girl in front of me, wearing a floral dress with a long dress, her face was dry...looks pure and pleasant.


    "who are you?"


    "My name is Fan Bingbing... Two years ago, I signed a brokerage contract with your company... I think the contract is a bit unreasonable, and the penalty is too high... I don''t want to breach the contract, but please also ask your company to give me a way to survive... "


    Like a machine gun, Fan Bingbing said all of his own words.


    She was not sure, if she had missed this opportunity, she had no way to terminate the contract.


    She had signed a brokerage contract with Universe Entertainment, coveting the signing fee of 200,000 yuan.


    I originally thought that I would be able to take advantage of the banner of Universe Entertainment to make a splash... The result was unexpected, two years... She was like being refrigerated by a brokerage company. She went to various dance classes and said that she wanted to build her temperament, but she didn''t arrange any work at all.


    Not only did she not arrange jobs for her, but she even passed the small roles she interviewed from the crew that went to school to select actors.


    The most important thing is that when the crew heard that the World Entertainment behind her wouldn''t let her play that role, they didn''t dare to put a fart, so they drove her away.


    It can be said that she is dying of anxiety now.


    Two hundred thousand yuan, really a lot in this era...


    However, in this place of Shanghai, it''s really nothing.


    She is almost at the end of the poverty line. If Universal Entertainment continues to refrigerate her, it is estimated that she will find a place to work.


    After listening to Fan Bingbing''s words, Mr. Liu felt speechless...


    She doesn''t remember that her company has signed such an actor?


    But then again... She is actually a puppet, and she doesn''t really know who the company has signed.


    Thinking of this, Mr. Liu looked at Fan Bingbing and said, "Who is the agent that the company arranges for you?"


    "It''s Sister Xuan Xuan..." Fan Bingbing said honestly.


    Hearing what Fan Bingbing said, President Liu was taken aback...


    In the company, there is only one agent named Xuan Xuan, and that is Luo Ying Xuan.


    She is not an ordinary person, at least... Mr. Liu can''t control her, because that Luo Yingxuan is directly responsible to her man.


    Thinking of this, Mr. Liu smiled and shook his head, and said, "I have something important to go out now. You can talk about it later when I have time!"


    Speaking of this, Mr. Liu took his daughter directly to the elevator entrance.


    Fan Bingbing looked at the departure of the mother and daughter, the whole person was stupid...


    what''s the situation??


    Why does she feel that the boss of the company is afraid to control her agent??


    At this moment, a beautifully dressed young woman with glasses walked out of the office.


    When she saw Fan Bingbing standing in a daze in the doorway, a smile flashed in her eyes.


    [Sample, the prey that the master is fond of can still make you run?


    [In this world, let alone go to Mr. Liu, it is useless to find a certain leader.


    Thinking of this, Luo Yingxuan smiled and walked to Fan Bingbing''s side, and said in a gentle voice: "What''s the matter? Bingbing...what are you in a daze?"


    When Fan Bingbing saw her, it was like a mouse saw a cat. He immediately shrank his head, and said nonchalantly, "That... Sister Xuan Xuan, I don''t..."


    "Don''t always think about becoming famous, first practice the basic skills well." Luo Yingxuan smiled and said: "Don''t worry, as long as the time comes, I promise to make you famous..."


    Hearing Luo Yingxuan''s words, Fan Bingbing sneered...


    When?When is the time??


    It''s been two years, but the time is not there yet??


    She signed for World Entertainment from the age of fifteen and now she is seventeen...Is it not the time yet??


    Aren¡¯t actresses all eaten for youth?


    Does it take until 30 or 40 to become famous??


    Thinking of this, Fan Bingbing has made up his mind... to find a lawyer to terminate her contract with Universal Entertainment.


    Chapter 2555 Liu''s mother and daughter...


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and fifty-five


    Hongqiao Airport--


    A business plane painted with the Umbrella umbrella logo, guided by the tower, landed on the second runway.


    As soon as the plane stopped, a shuttle bus drove over.


    A handsome man who looked eighteen or nineteen years old came down from the spiral staircase of the plane.


    No one else, it was Zhou Ye who came to Shanghai from Beijing.


    It stands to reason that private jets must report their route to the upper side 15 hours a day before takeoff.


    However, this year there is a saying called special affairs and special affairs.


    And Zhou Ye obviously also has the background to make people special things--


    Therefore, Zhou Ye had just finished the phone call and arrived at the airport. Half an hour later, Zhou Ye''s private plane was scheduled to take off and land.


    When he got off the plane, it was just 12 noon.


    After getting on the airport shuttle bus, Zhou Ye was directly sent to the VIP entrance of the airport.


    Along the VIP passage, Zhou Ye quickly arrived at the airport lobby...


    To be honest, if Zhou Ye is willing, using a portal is the fastest.


    However, the so-called entry into the WTO is to enjoy your life, always rushing to and fro... What''s the rush?


    As for the ban on women?No one cared anymore...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2176

    This thing is a matter of anger, who can really stare at his own man?Must he do as agreed?


    How low is the EQ...


    In other words, Zhou Ye had already been lifted the ban at this time.


    But even so, he is still willing to live according to normal people''s behavior... to enjoy life.


    As soon as Zhou Ye walked out of the exit passage, he saw a pair of mother and daughter from a distance, standing not far away waving at him.


    Seeing the lovely mother-daughter combination of her mother and her daughter, Zhou Ye''s corners filled with a smile.


    He opened his arms directly...


    Seeing this action, the mother and daughter cheered and ran towards Zhou Ye together...


    "Dear¡­¡­"


    "father¡­¡­"


    The mother and daughter, mother hugs arms, daughter hugs waist... just like this, they hugged Zhou Ye.


    This makes the countless men who have been secretly looking at the mother and daughter for a long time about pantothenic acid...


    "Xiaoli...Thanks for your hard work!" Zhou Ye said, grabbing Liu Xiaoli''s slender waist, and leaning forward, he gave her a deep kiss.


    The long French kiss that made a noise made the countless men present feel depressed.


    Zhou Ye didn''t let her go until she almost couldn''t stand by giving the beautiful milf Liu Xiaoli to her...


    At this time, the eleven or twelve-year-old Yifei Lori, who had been holding his waist tightly, was dissatisfied. She pouted her little coot and muttered: "Daddy is not fair...why only kiss my mother? kiss Me¡­¡­"


    Zhou Ye smiled and bent over, and kissed the little Lori fiercely... "Are you satisfied now? My little princess!"


    "I''m not satisfied..."


    How could such a kiss satisfy Yifei Loli, who had snatched her sister''s ration since she was a child?


    As she said, she was going to stick out her little tongue and give her father a tongue kiss...


    This shocked her mother Liu Xiaoli... "Yifei, are you crazy?"


    She can kiss her own man wantonly outside because of her age... it can''t be criticized.


    But, her daughter can''t...


    She doesn''t want her daughter to live in the eyes of others. Now the Internet is gradually developing. If someone takes a photo and uploads it to the Internet, things will not be a big deal?


    Actually, it''s no wonder she thinks so...


    After all, when she followed Zhou Ye, she was almost twenty-five years old, and she was already very mature in Sanguan and everything.


    Even if she knew that her man had inhuman abilities, she would always forget these things.


    After all, Zhou Ye didn''t often use his abilities to act recklessly...except for the monthly family gatherings.


    Little Lolita, who was stopped by her mother, had her big eyes red in an instant... "I don''t... why can mother kiss father, I can''t..."


    Seeing the red eyes of his daughter Yifei Lolita, Zhou Ye was really heartbroken.


    He snapped his fingers hastily and stopped all the time around.


    Then he picked up the little loli he had deliberately ignored and said in a low voice: "Okay, baby... now it''s okay."


    Yifei Luoli felt a burst of joy when she heard her father''s words... She also didn''t care about paying attention to the people around her who had stagnated in time, it looked ridiculous.


    As soon as she reached out her hand, she hugged Zhou Ye''s neck, opened her pink lips, and kissed it.


    For a time, the father and daughter exchanged body fluids with each other in the crowd in the airport hall where time stopped.


    After a long while¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Little Lolita finally let go of her father Zhou Ye''s big dream...


    "Dad...I...I''m a little wet underneath..."


    While talking, little Lolita Yifei grabbed Zhou Ye''s big hand, followed her Lolita dress and went in.


    Feeling the wet and slippery sensation under the panties between his daughter''s legs... Zhou Ye couldn''t help but sigh... The daughter is old, she can eat it.


    "Dad...Do you want it?" Yifei Lolita looked at her father''s handsome face, and the little devil came to his ears and whispered: "Now I will plug you in with my mother, OK? ... Dad... Let Mayfair give you a daughter... OK, Dad..."


    Upon hearing this, Zhou Ye suddenly felt a flame burning from the bottom of his heart...


    A pure and lovely little loli, in your ear, said to you...


    I want to give you a baby paper...


    What kind of feeling is that??


    The most important thing is-this little loli is still his daughter.


    Zhou Ye already felt that he couldn''t hold it...


    However, this place is not a good place after all, so Zhou Ye also had to endure the excitement in his heart, and whispered, "Macking...Where is this place?"


    Facing Zhou Ye''s scolding, Yifei Lolita was not afraid at all...


    She used her soft loli voice to tempt her in a low voice: "But Dad...I want you to intervene now..."


    "It''s like you plugged in mother back then..."


    "People want your hot meat stick to be inserted into their wet cunt..."


    "Use your long stick to kill your good daughter, OK..."


    "Well, Dad..."


    If Zhou Ye didn''t know that his daughter would only be facing her, if she was so mad, it would have been slapped and taught her to be a human again...


    But this is really too exciting...


    At least, there are very few daughters who haven''t had anything to say to him...


    No, there are...


    For example, Zhu Yuyan gave birth to his daughter, Zhou Meixian...


    Fuck, Zhou Ye felt that he had solved the case in an instant... "Have you often visited your Meixian mother to play recently?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2177

    2556-Sword


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and fifty six


    "Dad...I want..."


    Little Lori Yifei was very wise not to expose her behind-the-scenes messenger, but whispered again, stepping on her feet, and kissing Zhou Ye''s big coquet.


    Zhou Ye felt the slippery little tongue in his mouth teasing himself very skillfully...Fortunately, he asked, holding Yifei''s little loli''s little butt again, and indulged in it.


    What else to ask at this time?


    The three generations of unscrupulous grandparents who can''t escape left and right...Always, their pot has not run away.


    Now, the most important thing is to appreciate the coexistence of innocence and licentiousness of my daughter.


    Zhou Ye was sucking his daughter''s sweet little tongue... while rubbing it with his big hands on the plump buttocks under her skirt.


    And at this moment--


    Little Lori Yifei already felt a little slimy in the tender abalone in her lower body.


    Even with the kneading of her father''s big hands... Little Lori Yifei already felt a little uncomfortable in her heart.


    She hugged her father''s neck tightly, sticking out her little tongue desperately, playing hide-and-seek with her father¡¯s tongue in her father¡¯s big goggles, while shaking her body, in her father¡¯s I rubbed my body...


    The little buttocks are also swinging left and right, as if making a silent invitation to his father Zhou Ye.


    As for Zhou Ye, naturally he would not be polite...


    A pair of big hands covered my daughter''s buttocks, or pinched or rubbed... the long fingertips would slide into the slippery valley from time to time, and gently scratched outside the pink flesh.


    Whenever his fingertips crossed the pink fleshy seam between his daughter Yifei''s legs, the delicate and delicate body in his arms could not help but shiver.


    Unconsciously--


    The white cartoon panties at the bottom of Little Lolita¡¯s skirt are soaked...


    And at this time, Little Lori has reached a certain critical point...


    Yifei Luoli''s arms exploded with unimaginable force, desperately pulling her whole body towards her father, and Xiao Zang was sucking the saliva from her father''s mouth vigorously.


    Zhou Ye was obviously aware of the state of his daughter at this time, and the big hand holding her hips moved more quickly.


    "Ah...Dad...I..."


    A scream came out from the mouth of little Lori Yifei, she was like a goldfish going ashore, desperately tightening her arms and pushing her legs straight, as if she was hiding her father''s big hands on her hips. general¡­¡­


    At the same time, Zhou Ye felt a hot water spit out from the pink fleshy seam between his daughter''s legs, wet his fingertips.


    After a while--


    The little loli who had passed the climax finally relaxed...


    It wasn''t until this time that she noticed that she was actually in the crowded airport lobby and was brought to a climax by her father...


    The whole of Yifei Lolita was ashamed, she buried her little face in her father''s arms, and refused to come out again.


    Although she knew that her father had stopped time, those people were just like the set, which was of no use at all.


    But-this feeling of being climaxed in a place where people come and go is enough to make her extremely shy.


    This little girl is a giant in language and a short in action.


    "Dad...Dad..."


    Listening to the murmur of the daughter in his arms, feeling the delicate body that was clinging to him, trembling from time to time because of the just climax... At this moment, Zhou Ye really couldn''t help it.


    "Good girl, I''m here today, how about being a daddy woman..."


    Yi Fei, who was breathing in her father''s arms, couldn''t help but hesitate when she heard this.


    But... she never refused to face her father''s request. She really couldn''t say not to say that...


    "Hmm..." After little Lori Yifei nodded gently, she added: "Then you first love your mother and let me rest, OK? Dad..."


    Hearing this, Zhou Ye smiled... "Of course there is no problem. How about we scare your mother?"


    "Okay, okay..." Little Lolita really likes this matter of pitting her mother.


    "Don''t tell your mother for a while, we are in the mirror world!"


    As he said, Zhou Ye gently raised his hand and snapped his fingers... with a sound of broken glass.


    The time in the entire hall resumed operation again...


    Countless travelers came and went... They didn''t notice at all. There was a pair of superb mother and daughter and handsome guy who were here just now, but at this time they have disappeared.


    And at this time, in the mirror world¡ª¡ª


    Liu Xiaoli, who had just been lifted from the time-stop state by her own man, looked at Zhou Ye who was holding her daughter in a daze, "Honey...how do I feel like I just missed something..."


    "I didn''t miss anything... That was your illusion!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Yes, mom, that''s your illusion..." Yifei Lori also agreed.


    "Okay, it''s my illusion..." Now that the father and daughter said so, Liu Xiaoli can only think so... "Honey, let''s go back!"


    With that said, she is about to take over her daughter from her man...


    However, without her picking up, Zhou Ye had already put the little Lolita down... Then he reached out his hand and hugged the mature beauty.


    "What, what''s wrong? Honey..." Liu Xiaoli stammered and asked, feeling the hot hard object against her lower abdomen.


    Of course she knows what''s going on... The state of her own man is obviously just wanting...


    But, this is the airport, watching the crowds...what can she say?[In fact, they are already in the mirror world at this time.


    "I want you... baby..." Zhou Ye said, hugged Liu Xiaoli''s slender waist, and touched her big buttocks with big hands...


    "No... honey... let''s go back... go back... okay..." Liu Xiaoli begged, gently pressing her buttocks with her hand, intending to follow the skirt and touch the big hand inside her clothes.


    However, how could she resist the power of her own man??


    "No, it''s here..." Zhou Ye said, with a pair of big hands already from the skirt of the skirt, following the silky silk stockings, touching the square inch between her legs...


    "Ah..." At this moment, Liu Xiaoli couldn''t help but tighten her hip flap, trying to stop her man''s invasion... She was still begging, "But... honey... Don''t be here, OK... Qian Don''t..."


    "Why?" Zhou Ye smiled and gently held her fleshy earlobe... asked in a low voice, "Don''t you want it? Baby..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2178

    2557-Sorcerer


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and fifty seven


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Liu Xiaoli couldn''t help but sigh in her heart.


    She has loved this man so badly... She would not refuse any request from him...


    but--


    What is she going to do now??


    The man in his family has to be in the public... to...


    how can that be??


    She knows how stingy her own man is... as long as it belongs to her, she can never show it to others.


    Could it be that... he was teasing himself??


    Thinking of this, Liu Xiaoli couldn''t help but glanced at the surrounding passengers...


    Carefully, she found one thing...


    That is, in the lobby, no one of the tourists coming and going turned their eyes to their family.


    This abnormal behavior relieved her...


    After all, whether it is she and her daughter Yifei Xiaoli, or her man Zhou Ye.To put it bluntly, those are the existence of the online appearance... and such a family did not attract anyone''s attention...


    This is simply impossible...


    Therefore, at this time, Liu Xiaoli had already identified one thing...that is, her own man had pulled her into the mirror world.


    As for how it was pulled in, it doesn''t matter.


    The important thing is-she knows that any form of her will not be seen by people around her.


    But even so, to be in love with her own man in such a large public... She still can''t let go...


    Therefore, Liu Xiaoli couldn''t help but begged Zhou Ye: "My dear... at least, at least where shall we go?"


    Zhou Ye looked in the direction Liu Xiaoli was pointing at. It was a round counter, a volunteer service counter. At this time, the volunteers inside had temporarily left, and the volunteer service counter was empty.


    "Okay..."


    Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    In this way, Zhou Ye took Liu Xiaoli''s slender waist with one hand and his daughter''s little hand with one hand, and walked into the service desk...


    As soon as he walked into the service desk, Zhou Ye hugged his daughter on the chair and let her sit...


    As for him, he kissed Liu Xiaoli as soon as he turned around...


    As the two kissed, Liu Xiaoli also became emotional...


    In fact, she was already moved by Zhou Ye''s touch... just because she was too nervous, she didn''t dare to move... And now, since she knows this is a mirror world, she can naturally let go a little bit. Up...


    Liu Xiaoli really just let go a little bit...


    As Zhou Ye''s big hand got into her skirt and rubbed her elastic buttocks... Liu Xiaoli only felt that the secret place between her legs had begun to wet.


    When Zhou Ye felt the slippery fingertips, he immediately dropped the beautiful young woman in his arms and let her lie on the service desk with her back facing herself.


    To be honest, even though Liu Xiaoli knows that this is a mirror world at this time, people in this world should not be able to see herself.


    However, seeing the people coming and going in the hall in front of her, she couldn''t help becoming nervous.


    When she felt that the panties between her legs were pushed aside... this kind of tension had reached its peak."Dear, dear...or else...or forget it...go home, let''s go home...I will do whatever you want...Ah----!"


    Before she finished her pleading, she felt a thick and hot meat stick forcibly squeezing into her body.


    "Hi...baby, you are so tight..."


    Zhou Ye felt the squeezing sensation from the meat stick, and couldn''t help sighing.


    I have to say that under tension, the muscles of the whole body are tightening involuntarily...Under this situation, Zhou Ye felt that the meat stick inserted into Liu Xiaoli''s body was gripped tightly by the tender meat in the meat cavity. With...


    Even more tighter than when he opened her buds...


    "Hmm..."


    At this moment, Liu Xiaoli couldn''t help but let out a groan...


    As the bearer, she can feel that feeling better than Zhou Ye...


    Especially when Zhou Ye''s thick coronal sulcus rubbed back and forth on the folds of her vulva, she instantly felt... "husband...husband...today you are so big...ah...burn to death I''m..."


    Hearing Liu Xiaoli''s words, Zhou Ye was angry... "Why? Am I usually not big? Sample, let you know what is really big!"


    As the voice fell, Zhou Ye took a sharp breath, and the meat stick, which was originally only the thickness of a duck egg, instantly swelled a bit.


    At this moment, Liu Xiaoli rolled her eyes straight... "No...husband...I said something wrong...please...please take the magical powers...it''s going to crack...really going to crack. It''s... Ah..."


    Of course, Zhou Ye couldn''t really blow up his daily necessities... After all, this is something to be used frequently... It can''t be the same as disposable items.


    Since this girl begged for mercy, Zhou Ye would naturally stop tossing her...


    As Zhou Ye''s cock was in Liu Xiaoli''s pit, doing piston movements in and out... Liu Xiaoli gradually became excited.


    Of course, because of the special environment here, she still dare not shout presumptuously...


    And at this time, Yifei Little Lolita has already slowed down...


    She looked at Zhou Ye who was fucking her mother and jumped off the stool with a smile.Then he got under the counter where his mother was lying on her stomach...


    Little Yifei Lolita, who squatted under the counter, looked at her father¡¯s sturdy cock, in and out of her mother¡¯s pink tender hole... it brought out a lot of lustful water, and her clever eyes leaked out. A trace of narrowness.


    Step by step, she moved between her mother''s legs, then slightly arched her body, and put her little tongue towards the erect clitoris in front of her mother''s mound, and began to draw circles with the tip of her tongue...


    This time, Yifei''s mother is suffering...


    Originally because of environmental factors, Liu Xiaoli felt the irritation that was hard to feel in her daily life... so that the pleasure in her body began to multiply.


    And this move by Yifei Lori made her worse...


    At this moment, Liu Xiaoli felt that there was static electricity on her clitoris. Together with Zhou Ye''s stick in and out of her body, it gave her the feeling of 1+1 greater than 3...


    In an instant, she couldn''t help it anymore...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2179

    The whole person was crazy, shaking his head desperately...


    "No, husband...husband...you are going to fuck me...you are going to fuck your Lily...husband...husband...I¡¯m here...ah!!!"


    With a scream, Liu Xiaoli''s whole body trembled...


    Then, a hot stream gushed out from the deepest part of her vagina. The amount of lewd water was so large that Zhou Ye''s cock was actually pushed out...


    As the meat stick left her small hole, a translucent liquid spit out from Liu Xiaoli''s meat hole, directly wetting Zhou Ye''s pants...


    Chapter 2558 Mother and Daughter Blossom...


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and fifty eight


    "Bah bah... Mom, you are so bad..."


    Little Lori got out from below at this time...


    Okay, not only did her mother''s sluts wet Zhou Ye''s pants, but she also suffered a lot... Her pink face was sprayed everywhere...


    At this time, Liu Xiaoli had no strength to refute her daughter''s accusations.


    No way, the climax just now made her lose strength at this moment...


    At this time, Zhou Ye looked at his daughter and smiled."Come on, Mayfair... do you want revenge..."


    "Yes!!" Little Lori nodded vigorously.


    Zhou Ye smiled and turned Liu Xiaoli over on the counter, and then asked her to put her two long legs on both sides of the round counter in the form of a horse.


    This counter is not very big, probably just over a meter, and Liu Xiaoli herself is a dancer, she can do it easily...


    At this time, she, who was weak all over, could only be at the mercy of her man.


    After turning Liu Xiaoli face up, Zhou Ye picked up his daughter and put her face to face on his mother.


    And the little Lori Yifei was so happy, learning from her mother, she also opened her horse.


    She has been learning dance from her mother since she was a child, so it''s not a problem to use a single word.


    In this way, it becomes a big soil with a small soil...


    At this time, Zhou Ye once again pierced the meat stick deeply into the beautiful woman''s body...


    At this moment, Liu Xiaoli, the beautiful woman, can only hug her daughter who is lying in her arms tightly, and then she kisses her.


    She doesn''t care about her daughter''s face that originally belonged to her...


    Under the mother and daughter¡¯s body, Zhou Ye pushed her waist quickly and hit the beautiful woman¡¯s meat cunt, while pushing away the inner part of the little loli with his hand, gently using his fingers to sew her pink flesh. , Slide up.


    At this moment, both the mother and daughter were attacked...


    "Mmm...Mom...mmm..."


    The mother and daughter kissed deeply, they had forgotten everything...


    After a while...


    Zhou Ye looked at the meat mound of his daughter Yifei''s little Lolita, the clitoris slightly erected because of his teasing, and looked at the tall peas of little Lolita''s mother below, and the horns appeared. Evil smile...


    He stretched out his arms, hugged his daughter''s waist, and then pulled it down slightly.


    When he saw the mother and daughter peas kissing together, he stopped moving...


    At this time, the little Lolita, who was kissing her own mother, suddenly felt that she could not kiss her mother, and she felt lost.


    She groaned and wanted to climb up and continue to kiss her mother.


    At this moment, she suddenly felt like a burst of static electricity under her, and she felt a strange feeling.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Little Lolita just screamed, before she had time to find out what was going on.


    I felt like she was shaking, and with the shaking, her clitoris kept rubbing against her mother''s clitoris...


    "Ah... Dad... how are you... good or bad..."


    "Husband...husband...don''t..."


    At this moment, the mother and daughter both groaned...


    Although Zhou Ye only fucked Liu Xiaoli at this time, he would naturally bump Liu Xiaoli''s body forward with his waist, and when Liu Xiaoli moved, her clitoris would rub against her daughter''s clitoris... ¡­


    In an instant, the groans of the mother and daughter began to scream like a duet...


    Seeing this exciting scene, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but speed up...


    It didn''t matter that he quickened his action, he immediately pushed the mother and daughter to a higher climax.


    Thousands of passes passed again--


    Liu Xiaoli''s voice was already hoarse...After all, compared to her daughter, she was the one who really suffered.


    "Ah... no more... honey... I..."


    With the last scream of the beautiful woman, Zhou Ye did not hesitate to let go of the essence, and injected the hot essence of life into the deepest part of her body.


    At this time, the little Lori Yifei who had been humming for a long time also snorted, and a transparent liquid was sprayed from her flesh.


    Zhou Ye looked at his daughter''s vagina opening and closing with her breathing because of orgasm... and smiled.


    He directly drew the meat stick from the beautiful woman''s still trembling pussy, and hit it against his daughter''s slightly opened hole.


    Then before waiting for Yi Fei Lori to react, she slammed in...


    Suddenly, Xiao Yifei, who was still immersed in the aftermath of the orgasm, screamed... "Ah-dad, it hurts... it hurts... ooh..."


    Listening to his daughter''s cry, looking at her little butt trembling from the pain... Zhou Ye hurriedly bent down and gently kissed her neck and earlobes."Hey, it won''t hurt in a while..."


    "Woo... Dad lied... woo... It still hurts..."


    In this regard, Zhou Ye has no choice...


    After all, his is too big, and Xiao Yifei is too narrow... the pain is inevitable.


    Besides, which girl doesn''t have the so-called first time pain.


    The difference is only light or heavy...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2180

    At this time, all Zhou Ye could do was to comfort his daughter as much as possible.


    After a while--


    Little Lori finally survived her first pain...


    Gradually, she also felt completely different...


    Compared with the kind of orgasm that does not enter the body and plays with the clitoris, Xiao Yifei feels that her father''s hot meat stick is deeply inserted into her body, which can give her a full sense of security.


    "Dad...no, it''s not too painful...you, you can move..."


    Following Xiao Yifei''s shy words, Zhou Ye began to thrust in slowly...


    I have to say that this timing is actually very good. After all, at this time, Zhou Ye¡¯s cock was lubricated by Xiao Yifei¡¯s mother¡¯s kinky fluid, and Xiao Yifei just had an orgasm because of friction with her mother¡¯s clitoris, which is the most relaxing when¡­¡­


    If you change the time point, it is estimated that Little Lori will be more painful.


    "Dad, daddy...your cock is so hot"


    "...It''s hot to Mayfair''s heart...Ah"


    "...You have reached Mayfair''s heart again..."


    "It''s amazing... Dad..."


    "Ah... Dad... Hurry, fuck me... I, I''m going to... Ah¡ª¡ª!!!"


    With a scream coming out of Lori''s mouth, her immature body slammed upwards... A pair of beautiful legs, tightly clamped between her father''s waist, forcefully clamped him towards herself... As if wanting him to penetrate himself thoroughly.


    As for Zhou Ye, he naturally pierced his daughter''s body with a small half of a meat stick in a kind-hearted manner, and spit out the essence of his own life with the glans against her immature uterine mouth.


    Chapter 2559 Fan Bingbing who wants to terminate the contract


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and fifty nine


    Just when Zhou Ye was having fun with Yifei Lolita and her mother Liu Xiaoli in the mirror world...


    In a Shanghai law firm called Tianping, Fan Bingbing is holding a copy of the contract he has signed and is consulting a lawyer specializing in commercial contracts.


    "Excuse me, can my contract be terminated without liability in accordance with the Overlord Clause?"


    Fan Bingbing, wearing a long skirt, sat opposite the lawyer, looking nervously at the lawyer who was carefully reading the copy of her contract line by line.


    "Well...it''s hard..."


    After reading the contract terms for a long time, the lawyer took off his glasses and looked at the beautiful girl in front of him.


    "First of all, Miss Fan, the signer of your contract was signed under the supervision of your parents..."


    "In other words, we cannot refute the legality of this contract on the grounds that the person who signed the contract did not have full civil liability when signing the contract."


    "Second, the contract you signed, although the time limit has been longer..."


    Having said that, the lawyer glanced at the date after the contract became effective, which is twenty years... and sighed.


    He has to admit one thing, that is-the validity period of the contract is indeed a bit long, but it does not violate the rules...


    That is to say-as long as both parties recognize the legality of this contract, then this contract is fine.


    And the beautiful little girl in front of her was obviously fascinated by the colorful world of the entertainment industry, so she actually signed such a contract.


    I have to say, it''s so pathetic...


    But it was just pitiful.


    After all, as an old oilman who has been in the society for so many years, the lawyer knows...With such a contract, the other party has a way to make this little girl who is eager to shine in the entertainment circle to give in...


    If you want something, you have to pay something...


    So-"Although the expiration of this contract is a bit too long, it is not against the rules... So, sorry, Miss Fan... I can''t help you!"


    Hearing what the lawyer said, Fan Bingbing suddenly collapsed on the stool.


    The time limit is super long, the liquidated damages are super high... This has firmly tied her to the chariot of the World Entertainment Company...


    It can be said that she is already exhausted here...If she doesn''t think about anything, her star road will really be cut off.


    After all, she is seventeen years old and has graduated from school...


    Without the permission of Universal Entertainment, she would not even be able to take a silly job.


    For Fan Bingbing, who wanted to show her demeanor on the screen, it was like completely abolishing her dream, which made her unacceptable.


    But currently, her agent, Sister Xuan Xuan, has not spit out when she can take the show.


    Could it be that she just watched her classmates all fly on the road to fame with her own class, but she was restrained in place??


    The lawyer looked at Fan Bingbing, who was staring blankly on the spot, and shook his head speechlessly... got up and walked out of the consultation room.


    He had just walked out of the consultation room and just saw a young girl approaching him... "Hey, Zhuge... Go in and clean up the consultation room. By the way, let Miss Fan pay the legal consultation fee..."


    Hearing what the lawyer said, the girl in a dark professional overall nodded, "Okay, Lawyer Zhang."


    As a graduate student of the University of Political Science and Law who has obtained the lawyer''s qualification certificate, Dasheng Zhuge is certainly not content to be an intern girl who is drunk.


    But it''s a pity-the tall building rises on the ground.


    Great Sage Zhuge wanted to help people fight lawsuits as soon as he graduated, and then he won consecutive battles and became a rising star in the legal world, and he has since reached the peak of his career.


    However, dreams are only dreams because they are too difficult to realize.


    This little girl who aspires to be a pretty lady in law and politics is still working as her intern girl in Tianping Law Firm at this moment.


    No way, the client won''t hand it over to her for a big case, and a small case doesn''t have a name, she herself is not willing to take it.


    It has been almost a few months since I helped the lawyer and the tea girl... The Great Sage Zhuge never found a case that could make her famous in one fell swoop.


    In this regard, she also expressed helplessness...


    While thinking about his dream, Dasheng Zhuge walked into the consulting room of the firm.


    At this time, Fan Bingbing was still in a daze...


    "This young lady... are you okay?" Great Sage Zhuge said as he walked to Fan Bingbing''s side...


    "Oh, I, I''m fine..." Fan Bingbing also reacted at this time, and she hurriedly wanted to put away the copy of the contract copy on the desktop.


    At this time, the Great Sage Zhuge suddenly discovered that Party A on the copy was actually-World Entertainment Company.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 2181

    Where is the world entertainment company??


    That''s the boss who claims to be in the world''s entertainment industry...


    It is said that the big man behind Universal Entertainment is the existence of hands and eyes.


    It''s not terrible to offend the famous guide or the big names... The big deal is just not cooperating in the future.


    However, if you offend Universal Entertainment, then-hehe, it is better to advise you to completely withdraw from the entertainment circle.


    As for talking about-going abroad for development??


    Haha, let''s do it, don''t you know that Renjiayu Entertainment is a global company?It is said that they have branches in Hollywood in the United States, Bollywood in India, France, Japan and other places, and they are quite large.


    and so--


    In the face of the big names in the global entertainment industry, the little directors and actors, all they can do-they can only be obedient.


    Be obedient and have sugar to eat... If you don''t be obedient, it will only be bad luck.


    Isn''t the American director who is called what is it because he offended Universal Entertainment, so he was directly blocked?


    It is said that he now makes money to support his family by shooting commercials for advertisers.


    And that so-and-so popular black actress was directly blocked to death because of offending World Entertainment...


    Now I have gone to the Caribbean to shoot an A film...


    These gossips are enough to explain the domination of World Entertainment over the global entertainment industry.


    In front of him, this beautiful little girl obviously wants to fight against the world entertainment company...


    But, it''s a pity-no one wants to pick it up...


    So, here is the question...Will she take this case??


    A big crisis also means a big opportunity...


    Once she wins the case, she can say goodbye to her status as a new lawyer almost immediately, and she has since reached the pinnacle of her life.


    Take a gamble, a bicycle becomes a motorcycle...


    Thinking of this, Grand Sage Zhuge held down Fan Bingbing''s copy of the contract that had not yet been received... "Miss, can I find out what you plan to consult? Maybe, I can give you some suggestions!"


    Chapter 2560


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and sixty


    Fan Bingbing looked at the little hand he was pressing on the contract, and then looked up at the Great Sage Zhuge.


    I have to say that at this time, the Great Sage Zhuge, who has a short hair with wavy hair, is wearing a black professional overalls skirt, and looks really bluffing.


    However, when Fan Bingbing saw the obviously young face of Great Sage Zhuge, he was immediately discouraged.


    "I don''t think so..."


    With that, Fan Bingbing was about to take down the little hand of Great Sage Zhuge who was holding down the copy of his contract.


    However, Great Sage Zhuge would not give up this opportunity so easily...


    Although this case may not be profitable, it will definitely earn a lot of fame.


    Thinking of this, Grand Sage Zhuge said with a smile: "If I am not mistaken, this lady, you came to our office for consultation because of a contract dispute with Universal Entertainment, right?"


    "I''m not afraid to tell you explicitly that with the vast background of Universe Entertainment, no matter which law firm you are in in Shanghai, you will never find a lawyer willing to take your case."


    "Why?" Fan Bingbing was stunned when he heard the words of Great Sage Zhuge.


    "Because that is a powerful Universal Entertainment..." Great Sage Zhuge smiled... "Maybe only me, a fledgling young lawyer, is willing to take your case at all costs."


    While talking, Great Sage Zhuge pretended to be indifferent and sorted out his tooling.


    The nameplate of [Helping Lawyer Zhuge Dasheng] pinned to her Hungarian mouth shook slightly.


    Fan Bingbing looked at the nameplate on Zhuge Dasheng¡¯s chest and was taken aback... "Then, are you confident that you can help me terminate the contract with Huanyu?"


    "If you have confidence, I can''t tell you clearly now. After all, I don''t know what you want, let alone what you want to do!" Zhuge Dasheng paused before saying, "But... I can say that no matter how sure I am, I am willing to take your case."


    Fan Bingbing hesitated after hearing the words of the Great Sage Zhuge, "Can you give me your number??"


    "Of course there is no problem!" Grand Sage Zhuge smiled, and handed Fan Bingbing his business card-with her PHS number on it.


    Fan Bingbing put away Zhuge Dasheng¡¯s business card at random, and then did not immediately agree to let Zhuge Dasheng represent his case, but smiled and said, ¡°Miss Zhuge? I still have something to go back right now. , If there is a chance, let''s make an appointment to have a good talk!"


    Hearing Fan Bingbing''s words, Great Sage Zhuge smiled... "Okay, I am waiting for your call at any time."


    Great Sage Zhuge knew that Fan Bingbing did not trust her at this time, and... she was still a little unwilling to give up...


    Then let her keep looking...


    Great Sage Zhuge believed that he would be the last candidate for Miss Fan after he bumped into walls everywhere.


    In fact, it was exactly as she thought...


    Fan Bingbing went to the front desk of the office and paid the legal consultation fee, then turned around and walked towards another building not far away.


    There is another law firm there--


    The time was unconsciously¡ªit was already more than six in the afternoon.


    Fan Bingbing, who had been running for a day, dragged her tired legs and returned to his rented place.


    After opening the door and throwing the bag in his hand aside, Fan Bingbing lay weakly on his little bed.


    Throughout the afternoon, she ran through six or seven law firms.


    After seeing her contract, the lawyers of each firm either said-the contract is legal and they have no way of doing it, or they pushed the contract back directly without even looking for a reason.


    This has almost made Fan Bingbing completely desperate--


    Unable to terminate the contract, unable to get the opportunity to act...


    Her star path is dim...


    Now-what should she do??


    At this moment, the PHS in her handbag suddenly rang.


    Fan Bingbing casually took the handbag that was thrown aside, took it over, took out his phone and glanced at the number.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 2182

    Well, the number above is not someone else, it is her manager Luo Yingxuan.


    Fan Bingbing hurriedly rubbed his little face to refresh himself.


    Then the call was connected--


    "Hey, sister Yingying..."


    "Bingbing...Do you want to act?"


    Hearing the voice on the phone, Fan Bingbing felt that his heart was beautiful... "Yes, of course... Sister Yingying, you are finally willing to help me with the scene!"


    "Don''t get excited..."


    "If you want to act, it''s easy... Tomorrow you go to No. XX on XX Street... Take the one inside and make him satisfied... Then you have endless plays."


    "If you make him angry and feel dissatisfied... Then, hehe..."


    For the rest, Luo Yingxuan hung up the phone before she finished speaking.


    But even so, Fan Bingbing knew that if he didn''t listen to the greetings, then I''m afraid that what is waiting for him is the eternal snow hiding.


    "I... I don''t want to... This is my first time..."


    "Why should I go to bed with a man I don''t know..."


    "What sister Yingying...Bah..."


    No matter how Fan Bingbing complained or cursed Luo Yingxuan over and over on the bed... it didn''t help.


    Because-things are doomed...


    What is she going to do??


    Not going??


    There is no doubt that she will be hidden forever, so don''t even think about getting a name in the entertainment circle.


    go with??


    She really didn''t want to let her, a flowery little girl, go with a man she never knew.


    Now, how would she choose between the two roads??


    Fan Bingbing at this time has been forced to despair-


    At this moment, a business card that fell on the bed because she took out the phone was printed in her eyes.


    Tianping Law Firm-Assistant Lawyer-Zhuge Dasheng


    Fan Bingbing tremblingly picked up the business card, and then dialed out according to the phone number on the business card...


    After a long while-


    The phone goes through--


    "Hello, is this lawyer Zhuge?"


    "Well, I am - who are you?"


    "When we were in the law firm, we met... you said, you can call you for consultation at any time!"


    "Oh, it turned out to be Miss Fan..." The Great Sage Zhuge over there obviously heard Fan Bingbing''s words, "Is there anything wrong?"


    "That... can we meet????"


    Grand Sage Zhuge listened to Fan Bingbing''s voice on the phone, and felt that her voice was a little trembling, and he was probably emotionally unstable.


    But Great Sage Zhuge didn''t care, after all-she believed in her own strength, and she didn''t need to practice karate black belt. "Of course... it''s better to meet in a casual coffee shop on the Bund in half an hour! "


    "Okay, Lawyer Zhuge..."


    Chapter 2561 the backlash of the actor...


    Chapter Two Five Sixty One


    On a midsummer night, people come and go on the Bund, which is very lively.


    The casual cafe is located in an Italian-style building...


    The main theme of this cafe is leisure and tranquility. In a large space, the coffee tables are all far away. If you speak in a low voice, it will basically not affect other guests.


    Great Sage Zhuge arrived here after 7:15, and at this time - Fan Bingbing had been waiting here for a long time.


    Seeing Master Zhuge walking into the cafe, Fan Bingbing hurriedly stood up and waved to her.


    Grand Sage Zhuge stepped forward to Fan Bingbing and sat down.


    "Miss, what can I drink?"


    "A cup of cappuccino, thank you!"


    "OK, just a second!"


    After speaking, the waiter left their deck...


    At this time, Fan Bingbing could not wait to grab the hand of Great Sage Zhuge, and begged in a low voice: "Miss Zhuge, please...help me."


    "What happened, Miss Fan, please don''t be nervous and say it slowly..." Grand Sage Zhuge comforted Fan Bingbing. After a while, Fan Bingbing finally calmed down...


    When she told the great sage Zhuge about her own experience, she immediately filled this pretty lady with justice in her heart with righteous indignation.


    "That''s it-after Universe signed you, it has not arranged work for you, just to make you succumb... and then sell your body??"


    Having said this, Great Sage Zhuge felt that the wording seemed inappropriate... "Sorry, it should be said that it is a hidden rule..."


    Hearing the words of the Great Sage Zhuge, Fan Bingbing bit her lower lip. His pale little face was full of sadness. "In fact, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t need to add that fig leaf to Miss Zhuge. It is true. The agent was forced to death..."


    "I only have two options-either follow the arrangement and accompany the man, or... or be permanently hidden in the snow, and never have a relationship with the entertainment industry."


    "No, you still have a third way to go, and that is to take up legal weapons and say no to Universal Entertainment!"


    Great Sage Zhuge said firmly: "I can be your attorney... and even help you fight this lawsuit for free."


    Fan Bingbing was moved first when he heard the words... and then shook his head and sighed: "How easy is this? We don''t have any evidence..."


    "If there is no evidence, create evidence..." Great Sage Zhuge''s pretty face was full of indifferent.


    She has never been a pedantic person, yes... It is indeed against the law to forge false evidence, but it is legal to protect yourself reasonably and legally and get the evidence.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2183

    Moreover, she had just seen Fan Bingbing''s copy of the contract, and there were no loopholes for her to drill.


    In other words-the contract is completely reasonable and legal, even if she is confident, she doesn''t think she can win this lawsuit.


    So-the question is here, the contract is used to force the contractor to make a sex transaction against his will. Is this legal or illegal?


    Obviously illegal...


    Therefore, Great Sage Zhuge has made up his mind to help Miss Fan.


    After all, she is a woman with excess sense of justice.


    Of course, how can you protect yourself and get the evidence? It must be summed up.


    After the two little women chatted and discussed in the cafe for a long time, they made the final plan.


    First, the Great Sage Zhuge will provide Fan Bingbing with a set of forensic tools including voice recorders and hidden cameras.


    These things will help Fan Bingbing obtain some key evidence.


    Second, the Great Sage Zhuge intends to teach Fan Bingbing the two magic tricks of anti-wolf secrets overnight to ensure Fan Bingbing''s life.


    Third, on the day when the plan is implemented, Great Sage Zhuge will hide outside the door of that address. Once she receives notification from Fan Bingbing, she will immediately call the police and rush upstairs...


    As soon as this seemingly rigorous plan was proposed, Fan Bingbing immediately responded.


    If this plan is followed, Fan Bingbing will be able to obtain a private settlement between her and Huanyu Company for the first time, and will not be responsible for rescinding the contract between both parties.


    Even more extravagantly, she can even get the necessary civil and criminal compensation from the world company.


    Of course, the most important thing for them now is nothing else, but hurry up and go to the gym run by a little sister Zhuge Dasheng to practice the so-called anti-wolf secret technique.


    Just do it...


    After discussing everything, the two little girls who didn''t know the sky and earth immediately checked out and left the cafe.


    And as they left, a slender shadow that was invisible to human eyes gradually appeared on the Bund Street.


    The pedestrians who were passing around turned a blind eye to this beautiful young lady who suddenly appeared in front of her.


    As if she was there in the first place.


    The beautiful young lady looked at the two beautiful figures who had boarded the taxi in the distance, and a smile appeared in her corners.


    "It''s so interesting... The two fleshy meats that the master is looking for actually met together?"


    "Furthermore, the two actually agreed to resist their master..."


    "Hehe...it seems that something needs to be done again...ah, yes, let me know the girl Xuan first, don''t let her really capsize in the gutter, it won''t be beautiful!"


    While talking, the pretty young lady took out her mobile phone and dialed a phone call... and started talking.


    After a while--


    She hung up the phone, her figure turned into nothingness again...


    She still has to continue her mission... you know, her mission is to crucify the beauty of law, the Great Sage Zhuge, so as not to be overwhelmed.


    On the other side, Luo Yingxuan, who had just received a call from her sister, had a gloomy face.


    "The guy who doesn''t know how to promote, dare to collude with outsiders..."


    Over the years, her experience in the entertainment industry has made Luo Yingxuan feel bad about these so-called actors.


    In her opinion, these women are inferior jokers, and I don¡¯t know why their masters like such actor so much... However, as long as they are clean, then she doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, their masters like to play actor. Up.


    However, now that the actor actually wants to bite his owner back, it won''t work...


    Do you really think that Universe Entertainment is just covering the world in the entertainment industry??


    Humph¡ªthat¡¯s really underestimating the Umbrella consortium of the owner.


    That is, their masters are kind-hearted and don''t like to play war games.


    Otherwise, how can there be any other country or country on the earth now??


    Those who have been special early have become Umbrella Empire...


    Chapter 2562 I like girls with personality


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and sixty two


    Luo Yingxuan, as a patrol envoy who has followed her master for thousands of years, she will never allow anyone to bite her master back.


    It''s not about whether it hurts or not... but about her face.


    She can''t afford this face.


    A total of 500 people were involved in the tour that accompanied her owner to found Universal Entertainment. The place where others were responsible was fine, and something went wrong in the place where she was responsible. Isn''t that slap her in the face??How could Luo Yingxuan endure this??


    However, before dealing with the guy who eats inside and out, Luo Yingxuan has to ask her master.


    Thinking of this, her figure turned into a mass of nothingness, drifting towards the direction of her master.


    At this time, Zhou Ye was eating dinner at Liu Xiaoli''s residence...


    At the small round dining table, Zhou Ye hugged his daughter Yifei Lolita, together with Liu Xiaoli, you gave me a bite, and I gave you a bite.


    It seems to be a harmonious family beauty that is really enjoyable¡ª¡ª


    Of course, you must not look down...


    If you read it, you feel that the Three Views have been rewritten.


    In fact, at this time, Zhou Ye, who was holding his daughter for dinner, was deeply inserting his giant into the meat of his daughter Yifei.


    Every time little Lolita couldn''t reach the food, she stood up and sat down again, she was done in one stroke.


    The sound of puff, puff, water, comes from the place where the two connect from time to time...


    Under the beautiful woman Liu Xiaoli who was feeding each other with her man, the tender abalone opened and closed slightly, spitting out some white viscous liquid from time to time.


    Obviously, she was just fed by Zhou Ye...


    Now Zhou Ye is feeding his daughter...


    Well, such a scene of H, it is estimated that countless men want to enter their hearts.


    While Zhou Ye was eating the food delivered by his woman to the side, while gently pushing his waist and sending his dragon into his daughter¡¯s meat abalone, the space beside the dining table was twisted, and Luo Yingxuan continued. ''S figure appeared in front of everyone.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2184

    Perhaps it was because of being fucked by my father in front of someone I know for the first time...


    Yi Fei Lolita, who was still expressing his composure, suddenly tightened her cunt... Zhou Ye couldn''t help but sigh, "Good girl, are you going to clamp me to death?"


    "I...I..." At this time, Little Lori Yifei was blushed all over... She stuttered and didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, Luo Yingxuan was obviously more at ease...


    She smiled and walked to the dinner table, then obediently got under the dinner table... "Little princess, don''t be nervous... just enjoy it!"


    After this sentence was finished, Yi Fei Lori felt that her extremely sensitive clitoris was licked by a slippery tongue.


    For an instant, Yifei Lolita felt that there was an electric current passing under her, causing her to clamp her hips involuntarily... and screamed."Don''t... Aunt Xuan... Ah-hurry, get away... I''m going to spray...!!!"


    As soon as the scream sounded, Luo Yingxuan, who was licking the little Lolita¡¯s clitoris underneath, felt a rush of heat sprayed onto her face. There was a scent of fragrance in the air, which was undoubtedly the little princess¡¯s obscene liquid. Up.


    Luo Yingxuan crawled out from under the table with a smile, picked up the wet wipes and gently wiped the lewd liquid on her face, and said with a smile: "Little princess, this is amazing. When I was young, I could pee all over. ..."


    "Aunt Xuan...you...you are bad..."


    At this time, the little Lori Yifei has been played badly, sitting weakly in her father''s arms, motionless...


    Only the small holes under her were still convulsing and twitching, and from time to time they clamped Zhou Ye''s cock.


    Zhou Ye, enjoying the pleasure of being caught with his own cock in his daughter''s spasmodic cunt, looked at Luo Yingxuan with a smile and asked, "What''s the matter? Why did Xuan''er come to see me today? "


    "Master... something went wrong..."


    "Oh? What happened?" Zhou Ye asked unhurriedly...


    And hearing the conversation between the two, Xiao Lolita and Liu Xiaoli, mother and daughter, also cleverly stopped talking... They knew that this was not the time when they were talking.


    "That''s it, Master... You said before, Double Ice Project..."


    "According to your instructions, I have been monitoring Fan Bingbing... at the same time driving away the guy who made her idea by her side..."


    "But today..."


    Following Luo Yingxuan''s recount, Zhou Ye''s corner filled with a smile...


    "You mean, Fan Bingbing and Great Sage Zhuge got together, right?"


    "Moreover, they plan to unite and threaten me, right?"


    "Yes, Master!" Luo Yingxuan didn''t dare to refute, bowed her head obediently.


    "That''s good...it always goes smoothly, it''s so boring..." Zhou Ye smiled evilly... "I haven''t played a rape game for a long time... Don''t you think it''s good to play it once in a while?"


    "But the master... The girl of Great Sage Zhuge is a temperament who would rather not bend... I''m afraid..." Luo Yingxuan reminded softly.


    "Hehehehe..." Zhou Ye smiled...


    "It''s good to be full of justice...I like girls with personality..."


    "This is more fun..."


    "Okay, you don''t need to do anything to them... Tomorrow let the Extinction Team prepare everything, that''s it..."


    "Yes, master!!"


    "Dad, you laugh so evil..." At this time, little Lolita also recovered a bit of vitality from the climax just now, and began to show her sense of existence.


    "Baby, you haven''t seen my dad more evil..." Zhou Ye smiled at his daughter, held her hips with both hands, lifted it up, and then fell heavily.


    Following his move, Yifei Luoli felt the flower heart deep in her vagina and her father''s cock hit hard.


    At this moment, she hit her, and her whole body felt soft... almost fell on the table...


    "Ah-dad... do you want to kill your daughter?"


    Hearing his daughter''s cute complaints, Zhou Ye couldn''t help it anymore... He ran full of horsepower and got up and down with the little Lolita in his arms.


    Every time his giant came in and out of Yifei Luoli''s meat cavity, it could always scrape out a pool of obscene water, and soon...there was a pool of stains on the carpet under the feet of the two.


    And at this time, Liu Xiaoli, who watched her daughter suffer... she threw herself directly into the arms of her man, and whispered: "You bastard... Let go of my daughter, what are you doing at me..."


    At this time, Yifei Lolita also exclaimed in a very happy voice: "Mom... Mom... Save me... It hurts... Mom..."


    This scene, no matter how you look at it, is the rhythm of a bad guy raping his mother and daughter... I have to say that this performance of the mother and daughter instantly ignited Zhou Ye''s desire...


    In this room of more than 200 square meters, the horn of war sounded again.


    Chapter 2563 two women''s preparations


    Chapter Two Thousand Five Sixty Three


    Located in Shanghai¡¯s Jing¡¯an District, Anju Yipin is the first noble community built by Umbrella Real Estate...


    In this community, the total green area has reached 50% of the frenzied area, and all supporting facilities are extremely complete.


    The community has public swimming and fitness centers, public underground parking spaces, public gardens, public libraries and other buildings.


    In terms of security, Umbrella¡¯s umbrella security company is fully responsible for protecting the rights and interests of residents from all aspects.


    Of course, the cost of living here is definitely not low...


    Not to mention the property management fee of up to 120 yuan per square meter per month, just its current average price of 180,000 per square meter is enough to discourage countless people.


    Of course, where is the so-called money to be comfortable... The entire community property provides free housekeeping services three times a month, and strict security measures are one of the reasons why the rich choose to live here.


    And all the public facilities here are free for the residents of the community...and never open to the outside world.


    Some people would think that the price of this house is not too expensive...After all, the price of Tomson First Grade is as high as 270,000 per square meter.


    But the question is - you know, it was 2005 when Tomson first product came out, and what about this community?When it was completed, it was just in 1997.


    Under such circumstances, it can be said that this sky-high-priced community project of the Umbrella Consortium has caused a lot of criticism across the country...


    In the eyes of countless people across the country, this so-called sky-high price community is completely sensational.


    In the end, this so-called No. 1 noble community project in China will definitely rot in the hands of Umbrella.


    However, when Anju Yipin was on sale, it shocked countless people.


    On the day of the sale, the entire Anju Yipin sales office was almost full of people...


    Ten days after opening for sale-Umbrella Real Estate Company announced that all the houses in Anju Yipin Community have been sold out.


    This has to make countless people sigh-paralyzed, there are so many rich people.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2185

    The housing price of Anju Yipin has also skyrocketed from the opening of 180,000 to 180,000 now.


    It''s just been less than a year...No one thought that the price would rise so fast.


    For many demons...this is what they talk about after dinner.


    While scolding Umbrella¡¯s boss for being black-hearted, they wondered when the price of their house would go up... or when the house in the suburbs they bought could be demolished.


    After all, it is also true that Anju Yipin''s real estate has led to soaring housing prices throughout Shanghai.


    Gradually, Anju Yipin has become a legendary community. According to a legend, if you go in the morning and take a lap, you will be able to get to know the top rich gathering place for more than half of the rich.


    Fan Bingbing is now at the door of this legendary community...


    At this time, she was sitting in Zhuge Dasheng¡¯s white Jetta, looking at the beautifully dressed girl in various sportswear outside the car window, where she entangled with the security guard, feeling a bit of sorrow...


    Why, that guy didn''t go to these guys who wanted to catch the beetroots, but he just wanted to make his own idea??


    At this time, Grand Sage Zhuge, sitting in the driver''s seat, was also looking at the security situation of the community in front of him.


    Seriously, at this moment, she is a little big head...


    It is past nine o''clock in the morning... She and Fan Bingbing are already on the side of the road outside the community and have been waiting for almost half an hour.


    So far, she has not seen a girl who can successfully cross the cordon formed by the height of the security guards and break into the community.


    This is different from the original plan...


    She really didn''t expect...this is what the person asked for.


    How can she get in with Nima...and help her client obtain evidence??


    But at this moment, the phone in Fan Bingbing''s bag rang again...


    Fan Bingbing looked at the caller ID on the PHS screen in his hand, and looked at the Great Sage Zhuge with a look of help...


    That was her agent, Sister Xuan Xuan''s number... Don''t ask, it must have urged her to go.


    Facing Fan Bingbing''s help, Grand Sage Zhuge whispered: "Don''t pick it up, wait a minute..."


    While talking, she took out a voice recorder from the bag in the back seat of the car and placed the voice recorder next to the phone in Fan Bingbing''s hand. Then Zhuge Dasheng said to Fan Bingbing: ..."


    Hearing the words of the Great Sage Zhuge, Fan Bingbing obediently connected the phone and pressed the public release button.


    Unsurprisingly, Fan Bingbing''s agent Luo Yingxuan''s voice came over the phone.


    "Bingbing? Why haven''t you been there yet? Younger Zhou has already called me over there, urging me..."


    Fan Bingbing looked at the Great Sage Zhuge somewhat helplessly, and the Great Sage Zhuge gestured to her with the words "evidence" with an exaggerated mouth.


    "Sister Xuan Xuan... I... I don''t want to... Please, don''t let me accompany that young Zhou, okay? I will listen to you in the future... I will do whatever you ask me!" Fan Bingbing acted like an innocent woman about to be pushed into a fire pit...


    The aggrieved appearance is beyond words.


    Facing Fan Bingbing''s plea...the phone went silent, and after a long while, Xuan Xuan''s calm words came.


    "I gave you a chance, Bingbing... but you don''t cherish it. If that''s the case, just let it go. I will find someone else to accompany Shao Zhou... From then on, you will stop thinking about being in the entertainment industry. Think ahead!"


    Hearing this, Great Sage Zhuge was so excited. Don''t want it...


    Although secretly recorded telephone recordings generally cannot be used as evidence for transactions, they can be used as an important part of the evidence chain.


    In other words-this lady agent is really too powerful and cooperative.


    In a short sentence, the cause and effect are simply stated.


    At this time, Fan Bingbing, who had obtained the evidence he wanted, did not struggle anymore...


    She hurriedly begged: "Don''t... Sister Xuan Xuan, I know it''s wrong... Isn''t it OK for me to go? You don''t do that..."


    "Be good early, don''t you just have everything gone?"


    Having said this, Xuan Xuan on the other end of the phone said: "I will give you half an hour. If you do not live in Yipin within half an hour, if you report on Building A, No. 4401, then you will be at your own risk. Don''t say you Sister Xuan Xuan in the future. Take care of you¡­¡­"


    "I, I know... Sister Xuan Xuan, I will go now..."


    In order to perform realistically, even Fan Bingbing said this sentence with a sobbing sound.


    After hanging up the phone... Fan Bingbing turned his gaze to the Great Sage Zhuge beside him, "Lawyer Zhuge, what should I do now?"


    Chapter 2564 everything is ready, just a pervert


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and sixty four


    "Relax, leave everything to me!"


    It has to be said that Master Zhuge''s simple response indeed gave Fan Bingbing an indescribable confidence.


    But in fact, the Great Sage Zhuge was panicked at this time...


    She has a chicken feather way to escape the Anju Yipin security team and enter the community...


    At this time, the Great Sage Zhuge also had no way to squeeze it out. If she was counseled, Fan Bingbing, a small white flower, would really wither completely today.


    For the justice in his heart, Great Sage Zhuge felt that he could not persuade him.


    Forget it, let''s fight it¡ª¡ª


    Thinking of this, the Great Sage Zhuge drove in a taxi and drove towards the gate of Anju Yipin''s community.


    Without a doubt, her car was stopped at the door.


    "Excuse me, this lady, which household do you plan to visit?" the security personnel in black combat uniforms asked politely and bowed their heads.


    "I''m going to visit Mr. Zhou in Building A, No. 4401. I made an appointment with him." Great Sage Zhuge endured the tension in his heart and replied.


    "Okay, please wait..." The tall security officer walked into the security room and dialed the internal security number used to contact the residents.


    "Hello, is it Mr. Zhou?"


    "Do you have two female visitors today?"


    "Age? Hmm... one is about twenty years old, and one is about seventeen or eighteen."


    "Really? There are such visitors, right?"


    "Okay, I see... I will disturb you."


    When Grand Sage Zhuge in the car heard the security report his age, he felt his heart almost lifted into his throat.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2186

    As a result, she didn''t expect that she would pass this way.


    When the security opened the railing, she was still a little confused.


    "This is your visitor card. Please follow the signs on the roadside and go to the public parking area to park! Thank you for your cooperation!"


    "Huh? Oh... OK, thank you!"


    Great Sage Zhuge took the visitor card handed over by the security guard, and then drove the car inside.


    "Wow, it''s really amazing here..." Fan Bingbing, who was sitting in the passenger seat, felt shocked when he looked at the scene in front of him.


    After the car drove into the community, it drove into a forest trail not far from the visitor indicator on the side of the road.


    By the side of this quiet forest path, in twos and threes, you can always see some morning walkers.


    And on the public lawn not far away, there are some residents walking and playing with their dogs.


    It has to be said that Fan Bingbing feels that such an absolute value of such a high housing price is based on this quiet structure.


    You know, where is Jing''an District??This is the center of Shanghai.


    Here, it is absolutely unimaginable to have a place where there is quiet but convenient transportation.


    At this time, the Great Sage Zhuge, who was slowly driving, also figured out why the security guard would let himself in.


    "That Mr. Zhou absolutely regards me as your agent, Sister Xuan Xuan..."


    "Huh?" Fan Bingbing was stunned by the endless words of the Great Sage Zhuge... After a while, she was fascinated."Well, it''s very likely... You are about the same age as Sister Xuan Xuan..."


    "It''s troublesome now..." After saying this, Great Sage Zhuge rubbed his temples with a headache."That Mr. Zhou must have known of my existence..."


    "If you go up alone for a while, maybe he will be on guard..."


    Fan Bingbing was also a little dumbfounded when he heard the words of Great Sage Zhuge."What should I do? Otherwise, I told him that Sister Xuan Xuan actually drove me here? Sister Xuan Xuan was embarrassed, so she didn''t come up?"


    "No, no...In that case, it is not safe!" The Great Sage Zhuge immediately rejected Fan Bingbing''s idea."Since your sister Xuan Xuan knows where Mr. Zhou lives, it''s very likely that they know each other!"


    "Once that Mr. Zhou becomes suspicious, and if you call your sister Xuan Xuan directly to verify, it will be all over!"


    "So, what should I do?" Fan Bingbing asked dumbfounded.


    "It seems that the only danger is now!" Said this, Great Sage Zhuge glanced at Fan Bingbing and said: "I will go up with you in a while, and I will say that I am also your little sister...and also by you. Sister Xuan arranged it."


    "Men are greedy... In this case, he will never call to verify."


    "Okay, okay..." Fan Bingbing was really ecstatic when he heard this.


    If she is alone, no matter what, there will be some guilty conscience... If you add Dasheng Zhuge to accompany her, it will be much better.


    However, Fan Bingbing, who quickly finished looking at the Great Sage Zhuge, was a little depressed... "You, your outfit is a bit wrong, right!"


    No matter how concealed it is, this trip will be sent to the door by thousands of miles...


    Fan Bingbing even dressed up for this purpose, the lower body miniskirt and the upper body are cute and a semi-transparent matching shirt, which looks pure and sexy with a touch of cuteness.


    And what about the Great Sage Zhuge at this time??


    In order to be able to show off her skills at any time, this girl wore a white sweatpants and sportswear...


    Why doesn''t this Nima look like someone who is going to the door??


    "It''s okay...just wait a while and you can see me!" said the Great Sage Zhuge, and drove towards the parking spot with a kick of the accelerator.


    The temporary public parking spot in Building A is just in front of Building A...


    After parking the car, Grand Sage Zhuge took out a pair of scissors from his clasp, and performed a major operation on his clothes.


    Click click...


    As the scissors fell, her white cotton sports trousers turned into sports shorts...


    Not to mention, as her slender and tender thighs were exposed... the whole person''s temperament was instantly different.


    If we say that she was still an athletic girl just now, then now...she is still an athletic girl, but the difference is-now this athletic girl already feels a bit sexy...


    Sure enough, it depends on the thighs.


    After throwing the two pants that had been completely scrapped in the car, the Great Sage Zhuge looked at Fan Bingbing."Are you ready?"


    "Ready..." Perhaps he was infected by the brave aura of Great Sage Zhuge. Fan Bingbing, who was still a little nervous, was instantly full of energy...


    "Let''s walk for the sky and punish these bastards who want unspoken women!"


    "Yes..."


    "Come on!" X2


    After the two cheered on each other, they directly picked up their respective handbags and got out of the car.


    Fan Bingbing''s handbag carries a recorder and a candid camera... The camera on the top of the handbag is on one side of the handbag.


    In his handbag, there were anti-wolf sprayers and high-voltage electric shock devices.


    With these equipment, coupled with his own skill, Great Sage Zhuge has the confidence to deal with two strong men.At this time, everything is ready, it''s a pervert.


    Chapter 2565 Two Women''s Different Transformations...


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and sixty five


    At this time, Zhou Ye, who was sitting in Room 4401 of Building A, was already laughing.


    To be honest, since the two women approached Anju Yipin Community, they parked their car on the side of the road.


    Zhou Ye has already started to monitor the two of them...


    How to monitor??


    Of course, they were monitored by the patrol envoy beside them.


    Only need a five sense sharing, Zhou Ye can see the two people and hear what they are talking through the eyes and ears of the wind patrol envoy.


    Even he could smell the completely different scents on the two of them through the nose of the wind watcher.


    I have to say that the actions of the two girls brought him a lot of fun.


    Watching the two women walk into the elevator, they awkwardly followed the instructions in the elevator, swiped the visitor card and started the elevator.


    Zhou Ye closed the five sense sharing...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2187

    That''s right, although it''s only 1998, the credit card elevator has been used here, and each visitor card can only activate the corresponding visitor floor.


    In other words-if your visitor card is on the forty-third floor, then you will never reach the forty-fourth floor.


    Because the elevator will directly and automatically lock the visited floor recorded in your visitor card.


    This is why even if the housing prices here are so high, the rich are still in an endless stream.


    Anju Yipin sells not only houses, but also safety concepts and lifestyle.


    There is no way, the rich people nowadays always have the idea of ??[there is always a spoiler who wants to harm me].


    For them, what money can buy is nothing wrong... as long as it is safe.


    In fact, in the forty-four-story building in Building A of Anju Yipin, there is only one resident of Zhou Ye.


    This is the temporary residence for his women when they often come to Shanghai to visit.


    No way, the women¡¯s troubles are here...no bigger house can¡¯t fit.


    Of course, Liu Xiaoli''s mother and daughter also live here on weekdays.


    Ahem... It''s far away...


    Zhou Ye was sitting on the sofa in the living room of more than two hundred square meters, lazily waiting for two little sheep to be brought to the door.


    Did not make him wait too long...


    Soon, the door bell rang.


    Zhou Ye stood up with a smile and walked towards the door...


    After opening the door-not surprisingly, the two beautiful figures of Fan Bingbing and Zhuge Dasheng appeared in front of him.


    At this time, seeing Zhou Ye''s Fan Bingbing and the Great Sage Zhuge were a little stunned.


    The two looked at the house number in disbelief...After confirming it was 4401, they asked again in a questioning tone: "Excuse me, are you Mr. Zhou?"


    "Yes, I am Mr. Zhou..." Zhou Ye asked with a smile, "Xuan Xuan asked you to come, right?"


    "Yes, yes..." Fan Bingbing stammered.


    To be honest, at this time, she regrets a little...


    She felt that giving her the first time to Zhou Ye in front of her seemed nothing great...After all, the man in front of her was so handsome.


    And although Great Sage Zhuge was a little stunned just now, but... she quickly recovered from Zhou Ye''s charm.


    It''s not that Zhou Ye''s charm is no longer good. It is really that Great Sage Zhuge had already named him a playboy rich and evil young man long before he saw Zhou Ye.


    Even if the handsome Zhou Ye in front of him was so handsome, in the eyes of Great Sage Zhuge, he was nothing more than a golden jade and its external defeat.


    Of course, this is also because Zhou Ye didn''t open up his spiritual position, otherwise...it would turn Great Sage Zhuge into a pendant on his lap in minutes.


    No way, who made his evil taste come up again??


    "I remember that Xuan Xuan said that Bing Bing was the only one? Why didn''t Xuan Xuan come?" Zhou Ye looked at the two women and asked pretentiously.


    "Sister Xuan Xuan has something to do temporarily. Let me take care of you, Younger Zhou for her... My name is Lan Lan..." Grand Sage Zhuge said, pretending to take the initiative to take a step forward, and hugged Zhou Ye''s arm. Your house is so big... so beautiful..."


    I have to say that the great sage Zhuge learned every move of a shallow gold-worshiping girl that is vivid.


    But, actually Zhou Ye knew that this girl was slipping...


    It was said to be holding his arm, but in fact, it was a virtual hug, that is to say-there is still some distance between her chest and his arm.


    However, what anxious, this time the show has just begun...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "In that case, Xuan Xuan is really interested..."


    While talking, Zhou Ye pretended to be enthusiastic to hug Fan Bingbing''s waist, and at the same time closed the door."Quick, come in Bingbing..."


    With this movement, his arm naturally touched the full double peaks of Great Sage Zhuge...


    With just this one, Great Sage Zhuge felt that his sensitive nipples were suddenly numb as if static electricity had passed.


    Well, it''s not like static electricity, but static electricity.


    No way, Zhou Ye was playing this pretty lady with a sense of justice.


    If you want to ask-what is it like when the most sensitive place is numbed by static electricity??


    Then the experiencer-the Great Sage Zhuge will tell you... it''s super cool, and the sharp one is like a small nipple being kneaded by a man''s hands for a long time.


    In an instant, the two nipples stood up together...


    Moreover, at the same time, Great Sage Zhuge also felt that the virgin land that had never been touched in his lower body had become a bit trendy.


    At this moment, Great Sage Zhuge really suspected that Zhou Ye was deliberate...


    However, she looked at Zhou Ye''s indifferent appearance with Fan Bingbing''s slender waist, and she began to wonder if she was too carefree.


    Maybe it was just an accident...


    At this time, Zhou Ye had entered the living room with the two girls...


    I have to say that Fan Bingbing and the Great Sage Zhuge were a little at a loss looking at the extremely luxurious and comfortable room decorated in front of them.


    Whether it''s the fine wine in the small bar next to it or the thick pure wool carpet on the floor.Neither of the two women can be named, nor the price.


    However, just looking at the sense of luxury that leaked from the inside out was enough to let the two of them know that this guy called Zhou Shao was rich beyond their imagination.


    "Please sit down..."


    After Zhou Ye let the two women sit on the sofa, he turned his head and walked to the small bar, "What do you want to drink? Red wine? Champagne? Or coffee?"


    "Just give me a glass of ice water..."


    "I want a glass of champagne..."


    The two completely different answers made Zhou Ye chuckle...


    Obviously, the Great Sage Zhuge at this time still had a trace of wariness towards Zhou Ye, and Fan Bingbing...that''s hard to say.


    In fact, it is no wonder that Zhou Ye, who is rich and handsome, is simply the best candidate for a natural-born son-in-law...Although everyone knows that this is a restless master.


    But every moth that fights the fire always thinks that he is the most special one, thinking that he can extinguish the flames of hunting in the heart of the prodigal son, and then enjoy the gentleness of this one... But, is it possible?


    Chapter 2566 Rape is a felony

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2188

    Chapter two thousand five hundred and sixty six


    Zhou Ye carried a glass of ice water and a glass of champagne walked to the sofa, and then sat between them unceremoniously.


    "Bingbing, your champagne..."


    "Lanlan, your ice water..."


    After passing the cup in his hand to the two of them, he stretched his arms and hugged the shoulders of the two directly.


    His move almost made Great Sage Zhuge take out his anti-wolf sprayer and spray him with chili water.


    Fortunately, she still understands, it''s not time yet...


    Therefore, Great Sage Zhuge resisted Zhou Ye''s move of gently rubbing her shoulder with his big hand, and pretended to be reserved: "Zhou Shao...you, don''t be like this...this is not good, we just come to chat with you just chatting¡­¡­"


    "Yeah, it''s a chat...Aren''t we just chatting now?" Zhou Ye smiled strangely, and the movement in his hand became wider.


    Before he knew it, Zhou Ye''s hand had fallen on the waist of Great Sage Zhuge.


    But at this time, Great Sage Zhuge felt that Zhou Ye''s big hand was gently pressed on his waist with his hand, and he said with an expression of refusing to welcome: "But, Zhou Shao...you, so we can''t accompany you. Chatting..."


    When Zhou Ye heard the words, he laughed... "Why... Look, isn''t Bingbing just chatting with me well?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Great Sage Zhuge looked at Fan Bingbing, who was sitting on the other side of Zhou Ye. This look made her feel tight...


    I saw that Fan Bingbing, who was sitting on the other side of Zhou Ye, had a pretty face already red...


    And Zhou Ye''s big hands have already followed her miniskirt and slipped into her legs...


    Looking at the big hand moving under the short skirt, Great Sage Zhuge knew... Maybe Zhou Ye''s hand was already straight into Huanglong at this time.


    Why doesn''t this stupid girl resist in this situation...


    In fact, Fan Bingbing at this time is really miserable... She wants to resist, but the problem is-at this time, she has no strength in her whole body, how can she resist??


    At this moment, all she can do is to tighten her legs and try to prevent Zhou Ye''s fingers from making trouble on her fleshy seams that have already started to spit out lewdness.


    But, obviously this is useless...


    The tighter she clamps, the more sensitive the feeling rushing from her body...


    She was already a little unable to cope.


    And just when the Great Sage Zhuge wanted to seduce Zhou Ye to say some arrogant words... Suddenly he felt the big hand on his waist slid into her clothes, and then... the hot big hand pressed against her. Her skin instantly pulled away the sports bra she was wearing, and grabbed her elastic breasts.


    This shocking change caused Great Sage Zhuge to scream suddenly...


    "what--!!"


    As the scream sounded, she habitually took out the anti-wolf sprayer from her bag beside her, pointed it at Zhou Ye, and pressed it down.


    However, at this moment, Zhou Ye yanked his hands out abruptly, grabbed her two wrists at once, and pushed them.


    He directly pushed the Great Sage Zhuge onto the sofa...


    "Shao Zhou... don''t do this... we are just here to chat with you... don''t... woo..."


    Before she could finish her words, Zhou Ye was bullied and blocked Xiao Xiang.


    "Um... don''t... uh..."


    At this time, Great Sage Zhuge was pushing his legs desperately, trying to kick Zhou Ye down on his body.


    But it''s a pity...At this time, she was shocked to discover...No matter the so-called karate or women''s self-defense skills that she usually learns, in the face of gender power differences, all are clouded.


    As soon as Zhou Ye pressed her with her body, she couldn''t move...


    "Let go of me... um... help... um... Bingbing... um... save me..."


    Great Sage Zhuge struggled hard and asked Fan Bingbing for help...


    But it is a pity - Fan Bingbing at this time has no strength at all, let alone save her, even sitting on his own is a luxury.


    Of course, it¡¯s not that Zhou Ye drugged the champagne. Does he still need to drug it?A silent weakening technique is enough.


    At this time, Fan Bingbing, sitting on the other end of the sofa, watched Zhou Ye helplessly, holding the hands and wrists of Great Sage Zhuge with one hand, and then pressing her on the sofa.


    And the other hand he freed, of course, was not idle...


    Grabbing the sports shirt that the Great Sage Zhuge was wearing, and then with a strong...prick, it was torn to pieces.


    In an instant, Zhuge Grand Sage, who was suppressed by Zhou Ye on the sofa, had a sports cover and a sports bra left on his upper body.


    The sports cover that was just opened for the pursuit of character obviously cannot protect Great Sage Zhuge, and her sports brassiere is even more saddened by the front button.


    So, after a while, the lady of the law firm appeared in front of Zhou Ye.


    I have to say that although this pretty lady of law has a small chest, only C-, but the chest shape is really perfect.


    Especially because of regular exercise, her two breasts appeared very elastic, and when Zhou Ye pressed it up with one hand, she felt like a bounce.


    "let me go¡­¡­"


    "If you stop at this time...I will assume that nothing has happened..."


    "If you don''t stop, then I swear, I will definitely sue you to sit in the prison..."


    Hearing the words of Great Sage Zhuge, Zhou Ye lowered his head with a smile, and gently drew a circle around her bright red nipples with the tip of his tongue, and said unhurriedly: "Do you think... to this point, I still Will I let you go?"


    "No, don''t be obsessed with understanding..."


    "Ah-strong...rape...women...ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh as a felony...up to death penalty..."


    "No, no... ah-don''t... don''t make mistakes... you, you now... stop now... hiss... it''s too late..."


    Is it worthy of being a pretty lady in law?Even at this time, the criminal law could still be used to threaten Zhou Ye... in an attempt to save himself.


    But, unfortunately--


    She is threatening and useless...


    Especially, when Zhou Ye heard her threat, he deliberately sucked her nipples hard while she was talking, and stimulated her nipples with a small static electricity, which made her threaten intermittent, and even weakened her momentum. .


    "It''s okay... I raped you and I think it''s worth going to jail..."


    As Zhou Ye said, he lowered his head again and bit her bright red nipple lightly.


    And the other hand?

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2189

    Then follow her waist down and take off her shorts...


    When feeling the crisis of her chastity, Great Sage Zhuge was completely crazy... She twisted her hips desperately, not wanting Zhou Ye to take off her pants.


    But it''s a pity-her actions were completely futile...


    Three times and five times, Zhou Ye faded her remodeled sports shorts and her underwear to the bend of her legs, then lifted her feet, and directly kicked the last two clothes of the lower body completely away from her body. ...At this moment, a bright red fleshy abalone with transparent dewdrops had already revealed its beautiful figure to Zhou Ye.


    Chapter 2567 you get up, or bite off your tongue


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and sixty seven


    Feeling a sudden cold under me...


    Great Sage Zhuge was momentarily sluggish...


    After a while, she seemed to be mad, and she began to twist her body madly, and at the same time...her legs kicked and kicked out of order.


    She even twitched her arms desperately, trying to remove her hands from Zhou Ye''s suppression.


    however----


    Unfortunately--


    Compared to ordinary women casually, no, it should be said that the power of the Great Sage Zhuge is not small compared to ordinary people.


    However, compared with Zhou Ye''s out-of-specification existence, it''s not enough.


    If it was an ordinary man suppressing her, she might be able to get out of it because of her messiness.


    However, in the hands of Zhou Ye, the full struggle of this pretty lady in law was nothing but an appetizer before a big meal.


    Not only couldn''t break free from Zhou Ye''s restraint, but it made him even more interesting.


    "Let go of me... let me go... you bastard..."


    "I warn you, I am a lawyer..."


    "I will definitely tell you to sit and wear the prison!"


    "let me go¡­¡­"


    Facing the struggling body twisting and struggling under him, Zhou Ye smiled...


    He directly pressed his knees against Great Sage Zhuge¡¯s legs and pressed lightly...


    Great Sage Zhuge felt the pain in the area waiting for his knees between his legs, and he opened his legs in a natural reaction.


    Zhou Ye took the opportunity to occupy the space between her legs, then untied the belt, released his hot and thick meat stick, and pushed it against the pink fleshy seam of Great Sage Zhuge.


    When I feel that an important part of the leg is being held down by something hard and hot...


    Great Sage Zhuge struggled even more crazily...


    She twisted her waist desperately, just not wanting someone''s glans to hold the correct position.


    Zhou Ye didn''t care about this either...


    She twisted, just let her twist...


    As long as she doesn''t fall off the sofa, she will twist at will...


    At this time, Zhou Ye lay directly on the chest of Great Sage Zhuge, and he held the bright red beanie on the left side of Rufeng... and his right hand grabbed the full side of the right half. Elastic breasts...


    On Zhou Ye''s mouth, he bit, or sucked...or he drew circles on the bright red peas with his tongue.


    In his hand, he held another breast of Great Sage Zhuge, twisting, pinching, grasping, rubbing...all the 18 martial arts were used.


    At this time, the Great Sage Zhuge had already felt a little bad.


    She only felt that the breast peak on her chest was becoming more and more sensitive with Zhou Ye''s teasing.


    An itchy feeling is coming from her chest, slowly spreading towards her lower abdomen...


    And below...


    Because she moved her ass back and forth frantically, for the time being, Zhou Ye hadn''t pressed her vagina...


    However, this does not mean that she is safe...


    After all, the square inch between her legs is so big, although she is moving around, protecting her virginity.


    But because of Zhou Ye''s imprisonment, the range that she can twist is so large...


    It seemed that she was twisting back and forth to prevent the bastard''s cock from aiming at the position... But the frictional contact between the two inevitably happened.


    Every time, when the hard and hot mushroom head slid across the seam of her confined pink meat... Great Sage Zhuge could feel a physical throbbing, driving her meat abalone to do well. Prepare to be fucked...


    Cough, to put it bluntly, because of Zhou Ye''s teasing on her breasts and the friction between the sexual organs of the two, her originally confined pink fleshy seams have slowly opened up, and began to flow out of transparent and sticky Harazi...


    The body is more honest than the mouth +1...


    When he realized this, Great Sage Zhuge felt like he was going crazy...


    At this moment, she hates her physical reaction very much...


    But, no matter what, even if she claims to be an extremely calm lawyer.


    At this moment, I can''t stand it...


    Now, she no longer swears...


    Not because she was weak, but because she was afraid that she couldn''t help making that misunderstanding moan when she opened her mouth.


    Isn''t this saying to someone-come and fuck me?


    The struggle continues...


    But it has gradually changed the taste-


    Even if Great Sage Zhuge relied on his will, he closed his small mouth tightly.But in her Qiong nose, there are still some reverie muffled sounds from time to time...


    Especially, when she twisted her waist and let her own flesh slit across Zhou Ye''s glans, the strong stimulation made her pretty face even more rosy.


    do not know when¡­¡­


    In the whole hall, apart from the sofa creaking due to someone''s struggle and Zhou Ye''s chirping sound from sucking someone''s nipple, there was a sound like a dog licking rice porridge. The sound of water.


    At this time, Great Sage Zhuge felt that his head was a little groggy...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2190

    At this time, she is moving entirely by instinct...


    The buttocks that were originally moved left and right to prevent someone from inserting, have turned into a vertical movement.


    Feeling the subtle changes underneath him, the pretty lady in law, Zhou Ye''s horns filled with an evil smile.


    "It seems... the fire is coming!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s self-talking words, the dizzy head of the Great Sage Zhuge was sober... "What are you talking about-ah!!!"


    One sentence [what did you say] I haven¡¯t asked yet...


    Great Sage Zhuge felt a tearing pain hit her...


    At this moment, she felt as if a red iron rod was inserted into her vagina forcibly, and the whole person seemed to be torn in half.


    Suddenly, the great sage Zhuge made a scream-"Ah-it hurts... asshole... it hurts..."


    "Hey, it won''t hurt if you bear it..."


    Zhou Ye looked at the painful almost distorted expression on Great Sage Zhuge''s face, his heart softened slightly, and he bowed his head and kissed him.


    however¡­¡­


    The legal lady is worthy of the legal lady...


    Taking advantage of the chance that Zhou Ye''s tongue pierced into his small eye, he snapped his silver teeth and bit Zhou Ye''s tongue tightly.


    "You...well...get up...well...or else...bite your...well tongue!"


    Looking at the pretty lawyer who bit his tongue and threatened him...


    Zhou Ye made his own counterattack...


    His counterattack is--


    Lifted his butt slightly, and then fell heavily...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye was really merciless...In an instant, his cock pierced the vagina of Great Sage Zhuge and pressed it heavily against her cervix.


    In an instant, a painful, numb, and comfortable feeling came from the vagina and quickly spread throughout the body of Great Sage Zhuge...


    At this moment, she finally couldn''t help but let out a long "Ah--"


    Chapter 2568 is it you should kill me first or I should kill you first


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and sixty eight


    Following the cry of Great Sage Zhuge who couldn''t tell whether it was a scream or a groan...


    Zhou Ye''s tongue is free again...


    He raised his head with a smile, looked at the Great Sage Zhuge, and said unhurriedly: "Originally, I wanted to give you a perfect first time... It seems that you don''t appreciate it at all!"


    "Huh? The rapist wants to give the victim a perfect first night?" Great Sage Zhuge said sarcastically, "Is this the tears of a crocodile?"


    "Whatever you say!" Zhou Ye said, lifting his butt and smashing it down again...


    "what¡­¡­"


    Following Zhou Ye''s actions, Great Sage Zhuge let out a scream...


    Next, Zhou Ye no longer gave Great Sage Zhuge a chance, and his waist was smashed down like a ramming machine.


    Every time, Zhou Ye''s glans will hit the cervix of Great Sage Zhuge heavily...


    And every time at this time, Great Sage Zhuge felt his whole body numb, and a sensation as described above rose up from her lower abdomen.


    Facing this strange feeling, Great Sage Zhuge could only grit his teeth desperately and stay silent...


    Great Sage Zhuge didn''t know if this was the so-called female pleasure in the legend, but she would never scream...


    Because she didn''t want to make this rapist in front of her feel proud...


    Facing the silent Great Sage Zhuge, Zhou Ye didn''t care...


    Don''t you call?Haha... I''ll make you talk nonsense...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye directly accelerated his speed.


    I have to say that the virgin Zhuge is really tight...especially because she often runs and exercises, and her sphincter group is very powerful.


    Although Great Sage Zhuge himself did not want to cooperate with Zhou Ye...


    However, she couldn''t control the natural reaction of her body...


    Every time Zhou Ye''s meat stick was about to be taken out, because the thick meat stick scratched the hymen wound at the vaginal opening, she involuntarily contracted her muscles in pain.


    It felt like a fleshy little hand was desperately grasping Zhou Ye''s cock.


    It''s so cool...


    And every time, when Zhou Ye''s cock was forcefully inserted, the pretty lady in law clamped her buttocks again because of the pain.


    Zhou Ye''s tightness, like opening up wasteland, made Zhou Ye addicted...


    With the crackling sound... Great Sage Zhuge felt that the original sharp pain was gradually becoming lighter, and instead, it was an indescribable pleasure.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    A soft groan came out of her mouth involuntarily.


    This makes Great Sage Zhuge feel ashamed to the extreme...


    She, a rising star in the legal profession, a woman with a higher education, actually made such a shameful voice when she was raped...


    However, sometimes, the physical reaction is far from being controlled by one''s own spirit.


    As Zhou Ye gradually accelerated his jerk speed... Great Sage Zhuge felt a little harder to resist the pleasure from his body.


    In the end, she couldn''t help but let out a flushing gasp: "Ah... I... Ah... I want to sue you... Ah..."


    "I... ah... I absolutely... ah... won''t... ah... let you go..."


    Zhou Ye, who was cultivating the virgin land of Qiao Lawyer hard, almost couldn''t help but laughed on the spot when he listened to the unusual sound of bed calls from the girl.


    Fortunately, he still knows that he can''t laugh at this time...


    Otherwise, this girl will probably remember her for a lifetime... Don''t underestimate the woman''s hatred.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2191

    As Zhou Ye pushed hard, Great Sage Zhuge also gradually stopped her struggle... Even occasionally when Zhou Ye was not down, she would straighten up her plump buttocks and cater to Zhou Ye a few times...


    Zhou Ye knew that at this time, this girl would no longer resist...


    He released the hand holding Zhuge Dasheng¡¯s wrist, and then stood up from the sofa directly with both hands holding her buttocks...


    At this moment, Great Sage Zhuge, who had never known when he dropped the anti-wolf sprayer, felt like the sky was spinning. When she recovered, she found that she had been held by Zhou Ye and stood up...


    Out of a natural reaction, she immediately put her legs around Zhou Ye''s waist, and her hands naturally hugged Zhou Ye''s neck...


    At this time, Zhou Ye, who was holding the buttocks of Zhuge Dasheng in his hands, started to walk around in the huge living room holding Zhuge Dasheng.


    Without taking a step, Zhou Ye held the dolphins of Great Sage Zhuge and put them down...


    At this time, the Great Sage Zhuge, who hung on Zhou Ye like a koala, could not help but let out a scream...


    Without him, this posture is too deep.


    "Ah... asshole... lightly... ah... pierce me... ah... you are not just rape... ah-asshole, the more you go too far... ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª !!!"


    Insert step by step, call step by step...


    Zhou Ye hugged Grand Sage Zhuge to the big French window next to the living room, and then ignoring her objections, he put her on the ground.


    "Come, lie here... hold the window with your hands..."


    Zhou Ye ordered...


    "Asshole...you..."


    As soon as Great Sage Zhuge wanted to resist, he felt his hips suddenly hurt...In an instant he was honest.


    [This is to prevent him from being violent...]


    [It was definitely not me who persuaded...]


    [Yes...that''s it...]


    With this thought, Great Sage Zhuge obediently leaned on the window and spread his legs...


    When she posed...Zhou Ye supported his little brother, and one by one came straight through.


    "what--!!"


    With a long chant, Great Sage Zhuge once again felt the familiar sense of fulfillment...


    Looking at the scenery like ants and matchboxes under his feet, and feeling the waves of pleasure coming from behind him, the Great Sage Zhuge issued a crime warning again.


    "Ah... rapist... ah... you are a rapist... ah!!!"


    "I will kill you...ah..."


    Maybe it¡¯s a loss of voice, or it may be that he accidentally said his heartfelt thoughts, the [Say to death] in the mouth of Zhuge Dasheng did not know when, it became [Fuck death]...


    This made Zhou Ye shouted interestingly, but also threatened."Look at whether you sue me first, or I should kill you first!"


    As the voice fell, he suddenly accelerated his speed...At the same time, he could also increase the temperature of his cock.


    The hot meat stick came and went in and out of the tight vagina of Great Sage Zhuge...In less than five minutes, the female lawyer who was rather bent and bent began to beg for mercy...


    "Ah... I was wrong... Ah... You killed me... Ah... No more... Ah... Really no more... You really want to kill me... Ah-! !!!"


    Chapter 2569 Bingbing''s Compromise...


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and sixty nine


    With this long groan of Great Sage Zhuge sounded...


    Her legs began to tremble involuntarily...


    A transparent, steaming jet of water shot out from between her legs--


    The sound of splashing water resounded throughout the hall.


    This girl was incontinent by Zhou Ye...


    However, at this time, Zhou Ye didn''t plan to just let her go...


    When a woman reaches a climax, a little push her can let her appreciate the higher scenery...At this time, Zhou Ye obviously will not be stingy.


    He thrust forward with a violent force...Most of the thick and long meat stick was submerged in Lawyer Qiao''s meat abalone that had become bright red due to friction, and then-Zhou Ye used his own stick to slowly open her slightly. Cervix, then put the glans into the cervix, let go of the Jingguan...


    Originally, when Zhou Ye reached her cervix and forcibly opened her cervix, Great Sage Zhuge was already weak and his legs became weak...


    When the hot semen rushed out... she could no longer stand on the spot.


    "what----!!!"


    A cry like the cry of a dying swan came from the mouth of Great Sage Zhuge...


    At this moment, she only felt that her whole body was fluttering, she completely lost consciousness, and floated towards heaven a little bit...


    On her unconscious face, there was still a contented smile...


    Simply put, she was fainted by Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye looked at the Great Sage Zhuge, who had completely lost consciousness under him, and couldn''t help but smile.


    If it wasn''t for him to take care of things and clear the urine from the ground directly, this girl would probably crawl in her own urine...


    At this time, the Great Sage Zhuge was lying face down on the ground, motionless... From under her, a thick liquid mixed with red and white was flowing out of her swollen Lao Gao.


    If it weren''t for her Huns who were still breathing slightly ups and downs, they would be regarded as dead.


    Zhou Ye smiled and bent down, picked up Great Sage Zhuge and walked towards the back room...


    After placing the Great Sage Zhuge on a gorgeous bed, Zhou Ye raised his hand and handcuffed her hands and feet with special handcuffs and handcuffs to the four corners of the bed.


    After doing all this, Zhou Ye picked up a blanket from the bed on the side and placed it on her belly...


    Then he returned to the living room without a hurry--


    At this time, Fan Bingbing, sitting on the sofa, had a pretty face flushed to the extreme.


    Just now, she had witnessed how Zhou Ye raped her female lawyer...


    Don''t think that only men will feel it when watching pornography, but women are the same.


    Especially this kind of scene, which can be called a live stimulation version, deeply stimulates Fan Bingbing...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2192

    Because of Zhou Ye¡¯s deliberate presentation and angle issues, Fan Bingbing can be said to have seen how Zhou Ye¡¯s big guy suddenly inserted into the tight hole of Zhuge Dasheng...especially when she saw Zhou Ye¡¯s giant Things came and went in and out of Zhuge Dasheng''s vagina, and the scraping brought out a lustful scene of lewd water, which made her feel like an ant crawling in her heart.


    Later, after Zhou Ye left the sofa holding Zhuge Dasheng, she could no longer watch the battle between the two...


    However, sometimes, just relying on sound imagination is even more unbearable than real images of real swords and guns.


    After all, imagine this kind of thing, it is easier to substitute oneself.


    So...Fan Bingbing at this time, the panties under his short skirt are all soaked.


    Seeing Zhou Ye walking towards him step by step, Fan Bingbing''s heart had both a trace of desire and a strange feeling that he couldn''t tell.


    After all, she just watched Zhou Ye put the Great Sage Zhuge in trouble...


    The great sage Zhuge has just finished the misfortune to misfortune himself?


    If Fan Bingbing had no grudges in his heart at this time, how could that be possible??


    However, before she could smooth out the feeling in her heart, Zhou Ye was already sitting beside her...


    A big hand is already running along the bottom of her skirt and touched in...


    "No...don''t...oh..."


    Don''t just say a word, Fan Bingbing felt that Zhou Ye''s big hot hands had passed the edges of his panties between his legs and pressed directly on his wet flesh.


    "Shao Zhou... I... uh uh..."


    Zhou Ye didn''t bother to listen to what she said, and directly blocked Fan Bingbing''s small mouth with his own mouth.


    I have to say that Fan Bingbing at this age, with a touch of charm in his innocence, is the pinnacle of appearance.


    Feeling her clumsy kiss skills, Zhou Ye was proud of it.


    Haha, at least this age of Fan Bingbing is still the original version, which Zhou Ye is still very satisfied.


    At this time, Fan Bingbing was sucking Zhou Ye''s tongue awkwardly, holding Zhou Ye''s neck tightly with his arms open, allowing his big hands to penetrate into her chest and play with her tender buds.


    The two of them just hugged and kissed... they fell on the sofa.


    Fan Bingbing, who was confused and fascinated by Zhou Ye''s kiss, didn''t notice... Xiao Nei Nei under her short skirt had already left her without knowing when.


    It wasn''t until Zhou Ye''s cock touched her slightly opened pink flesh that she suddenly recovered.


    "Zhou, Zhou Shao...you, will you treat me well in the future?"


    Looking at the handsome man in front of him, Fan Bingbing asked in a low voice.


    "Of course... as long as you are good and obedient..."


    "I, I will be behaved...ah-"


    Before Fan Bingbing finished speaking, she felt a sharp pain coming from under her...


    This made her couldn''t help holding Zhou Ye firmly, shaking her whole body...


    This is of course not good, but painful.


    Zhou Ye felt his own cock tightly squeezed and kept squeezing the squirming tunnel, and he was speechless...


    He really didn''t expect that Fan Bingbing was still the best with a natural tight vagina.


    Seeing the two tears sliding down Fan Bingbing''s childish face under him, Zhou Ye sighed and kissed him.


    "Woo..."


    And Fan Bingbing also cleverly stuck out his small tongue, entangled with Zhou Ye.


    After a long while, Zhou Ye felt that the delicate body in his arms finally wasn''t so stiff... Then he moved slowly.


    "what¡­¡­"


    His movement caused Fan Bingbing in his arms to let out an exclamation.


    "Why? Does it still hurt?"


    Zhou Ye hugged her and asked softly...


    "No, it''s not pain...Yes, it''s an indescribable feeling..."


    Having said this, Fan Bingbing lowered his head and eyelids with embarrassment...


    "It''s not painful, that''s cool..." Zhou Ye smiled, slowly moving his body little by little, thrusting into Fan Bingbing''s body.


    "Ah...ah..."


    As Zhou Ye went up and down, lying on the sofa, Fan Bingbing, with his legs crossed around Zhou Ye¡¯s waist, could only do, his arms tightly hugged Zhou Ye¡¯s neck, and his mouth followed Zhou Ye¡¯s actions. There was a series of rhythmic moans and gasps.


    Chapter 2570 Abnormal, shut up...


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and seventy


    The crackling sound of water...


    Uhhhhh moan...


    The sofa creaked overwhelmedly...


    And the sound of physical collisions, in this huge living room, formed a lewd symphony...


    "Shao Zhou, you...you''re going to fuck me...ah...Shao Zhou..."


    Fan Bingbing has no idea how many orgasms he has come...


    Every time she had an orgasm, she couldn''t help but tighten her arms and clamp her legs... She wanted to limit Zhou Ye''s movements so that her orgasm could continue.


    However, it is a pity-she never succeeded every time.


    Whenever her orgasm came, Zhou Ye would always speed up hitting her butt, allowing his cock to reach the depths of her meat cavity deeper and faster, hitting her flower heart fiercely.


    This directly led to... she was like a Ye Bianzhou, thrown from one wave to a higher wave by Zhou Ye, the sea with infinite power.


    She doesn''t know how long she has been fucked by Zhou Ye... Fan Bingbing only knows that she has never had an orgasm since the first orgasm.


    She was just thrown from one orgasm by Zhou Ye to another higher orgasm...


    In the beginning, she could still push her hips twice without admitting defeat, and fought Zhou Ye a few times... However, now, all she can do is to hold him tightly and let him be Galloping horizontally...


    As a more violent orgasm hit, Fan Bingbing couldn''t help tightening his arms and legs habitually...waiting for Zhou Ye to send himself to a higher cloud.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2193

    However, at this time, the villain in her arms suddenly stopped.


    This immediately made Fan Bingbing anxious...


    "Brother...Brother...Fuck me...Fuck me...Fuck your Xiao Bingbing hard..."


    While talking, she used her last strength to straighten up her hips, planning to come to self-reliance.


    But it''s a pity--Zhou Ye pressed down hard, and directly suppressed her under his hip, the thick and long meat stick pressed against her delicate cervix, gently shaking her waist. , Use his glans to grind up her cervix.


    At this time, Fan Bingbing''s whole body was sour...


    The taste is like pinching the hemp muscles on the whole body with your hands, it is not sour...


    The difference is-massage the hemp tendon, only the part where the hemp tendon is sour.


    But Zhou Ye used his own cock to grind her cervix, and it was her whole uterus...


    That feeling, don''t mention how uncomfortable...


    The soreness in the lower abdomen, the sense of expectation that is about to reach a climax...The two together, suddenly let Fan Bingbing realize a feeling that life is better than death.


    "Brother...Brother...Don''t...Don''t...Give me...I want you to fuck me...Fuck your little Bingbing..."


    "Good, obedient?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Obey... Obedient..."


    "If you are obedient, how about being my exclusive little bitch in the future?" Zhou Ye whispered in Fan Bingbing''s ear, while increasing the grinding of his lower body...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Fan Bingbing suddenly felt aggrieved. When Zhou Ye''s little bitch, this kind of remark made any woman an insult...


    However, when bursts of tingling sensation came from the depths of the vagina, Fan Bingbing gave in instantly...


    She pleaded cryingly: "I...I''m Zhou Shao''s bitch...Woo...Give me...Zhou Shao...Fuck your Bingbing bitch..."


    Seeing Fan Bingbing''s grievance and desire intertwined, Zhou Ye smiled...


    He chose to let Fan Bingbing pass this time... After all, the adjustment also takes time... Without using certain abnormal abilities, Zhou Ye didn''t think he could tame this grandfather who had a heart higher than the sky. ...


    Take your time...


    As Zhou Ye resumed his original piling machine...In an instant, Fan Bingbing once again entered a state of being washed away by waves of climaxes.


    On the sofa under her fat buttocks, there was already a puddle formed by the kinky water in her body.


    I have to say that looking at Zhou Ye''s huge cock, the scene of Fan Bingbing''s swollen old high pink fleshy seam was really shocked to the extreme.


    After another hour passed¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    With Fan Bingbing''s sharp scream, she finally ushered in the final chapter of today... "Dad...you fucked your little bitch...ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    As Zhou Ye let go of the essence, he injected his life essence into her body.


    Fan Bingbing rolled his eyes and passed out completely convulsively.


    Zhou Ye looked at Fan Bingbing''s tender body, who was still twitching twice from time to time... a smile appeared in his horns.


    "Well, the achievement of Shuangbing has been achieved... If you look back and put Fan Bingbing and Li Bingbing together to play, you should still get an achievement for Shuangfeibing!"


    While talking to himself, Zhou Ye picked up Fan Bingbing who was in a coma and walked towards the bathroom...


    Although he said that his own body would no longer sweat and excrete... However, the two previous battles made him not less than the body fluids of the two women.


    Kinky fluid, sweat, uh... well, there is even a hint of urine...


    Therefore, taking a bath is also necessary...


    Open the bathroom door, and inside is a large jacuzzi that can accommodate a dozen people at the same time.


    After carefully placing the unconscious Fan Bingbing in the massage position of the jacuzzi, Zhou Ye turned on the automatic water supply, automatic water change and automatic massage functions.


    Then, Zhou Ye turned his head and walked into the room where the Great Sage Zhuge was placed...


    At this time, the Great Sage Zhuge was already awake... She was lying on the bed, staring angrily at Zhou Ye who opened the door.


    "The rapist..."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye smiled disapprovingly, then stepped to the bed, reached out his hand and took out the key to the handcuffs from the bedside table beside him, and opened the handcuffs that locked the feet of Great Sage Zhuge. ...


    As soon as it was opened, the girl shrank her legs and she was about to follow Zhou Ye''s face for a moment.


    Seeing that the handcuffed foot was about to kick to his face, Zhou Ye said something unhurriedly."If you dare to kick me, I will blow your asshole!"


    This sentence instantly made the Great Sage Zhuge stop his actions...


    She believed that Zhou Ye could definitely say and do...


    After weighing it for a long time, Great Sage Zhuge decided that the one who knows the current affairs is Junjie... After finding a way out, she will definitely get revenge.


    Thinking of this, she gave Zhou Ye a vicious look, and then let Zhou Ye help her untie her handcuffs...


    After completely unraveling the beauty of the law, Zhou Ye hugged the princess directly and hugged her...


    "What do you want to do again? Pervert..."


    "Of course I took you to take a bath... You forgot. At the end, you were incontinent by my fucking..."


    "Ah¡ª¡ª!!! Abnormal, shut up!"


    Chapter 2571 Great Sage Zhuge Escape


    Chapter Two Thousand Five Seventy One


    When the morning sun shines on Zhuge Dasheng Qiao''s face through the glass ceiling on the top floor.


    She slowly opened her beautiful eyes...


    What caught her eyes were the hundreds of flowers and emerald green plants in full bloom in front of her.


    To be honest, waking up in such a beautiful scenery, anyone would only think that this is a glass house built in a beautiful valley with birds and flowers, instead of thinking that this place is actually on the forty-fourth floor of a magic city. The top floor of the building.


    Every time he wakes up in such a scene, the Great Sage Zhuge always feels a sense of spatial disorder.


    If possible, Great Sage Zhuge really wants to live in such a room for the rest of his life...


    However, when she thought of who it belonged to, Qiao''s face was immediately covered with frost.


    This is the home of the perverted rapist... the home of the bastard she wants to eat her flesh and skin.

 The Movie World Chapter 2194

    Thinking of this, the slight movement in Zhuge''s heart disappeared instantly...


    After taking a few breaths of fresh air filled with flowers, gently and carefully...


    Great Sage Zhuge moved towards the outside of the implantation bit by bit...


    Feeling that the giant that was deeply inserted into his body moved with him and left his body bit by bit, Great Sage Zhuge moved more gently and carefully.


    When she heard the sound of [Boo¡ª¡ª] opening like a red wine cork, she suddenly stopped her movements, raised her little ears, and collected the sound coming from behind.


    It wasn''t until two long and even breathing sounds came into her ears that Great Sage Zhuge breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, she did not relax her guard...


    The faint pain in the chrysanthemum reminded her how tragic punishment would be if she couldn''t escape.


    You can believe that the bastard named Zhou Ye, after catching her who was trying to escape, not only exploded her chrysanthemum, but also shot a belly full of semen inside.


    At that time, with the slightly bulging lower abdomen, Great Sage Zhuge felt a burst of fiery pain when he remembered.


    Well, actually, from the heart, it''s not that uncomfortable... But-this is definitely not the reason why she can accept the bastard forcibly exploding her chrysanthemum.


    Absolutely, absolutely to kill this bastard--


    With this thought, Great Sage Zhuge climbed off the bed little by little.


    Even in order not to disturb the big devil Zhou Ye, when she left the bed, she lifted her buttocks little by little, for fear that the abnormal fluctuation of the mattress would wake up the bastard...


    After leaving the bed completely, Great Sage Zhuge walked towards the door of the room with his bare feet.


    However, at this moment, the light in the entire room suddenly dimmed.


    Regarding this, Great Sage Zhuge didn''t care too much... She was no longer a rookie living in this room for the first time.


    She knew that it was the central control computer in the room that was automatically adjusting the light transmittance of the glass top to prevent the light from being too strong and awakening Zhou Ye, the great devil.


    By the way, this central control computer is connected to all the electrical appliances in the room, and can adjust the temperature and humidity in the room at any time to ensure that the owner of the room is in the most comfortable living environment for human beings 24 hours a day, and the whole system includes The matching electrical appliances are bought...the total value is 360 million yuan.


    For such an extravagant and desperate room design, Great Sage Zhuge could only secretly curse in his heart-damn rich.


    Carrying his own shoes, the naked Grand Sage Zhuge tiptoed to the door of the room.


    Looking at the code disk shining with LED lights at the door of the room, Great Sage Zhuge took a deep breath...


    [Today is Saturday, which means...today''s password should be 654321!


    Thinking of this, Great Sage Zhuge trembling his fingers, pressed towards the code dial...


    To be honest, Great Sage Zhuge also suffered countless times in this code disk.


    I remember the first time, she secretly wrote down the password [198765] entered by Zhou Ye...


    After writing down the password, she was impatiently planning to sneak away the next morning.


    However, what made her unbelievable was that after she entered the password [198765], the whole room immediately sounded an alarm.


    Then, the demon who was awakened woke up...


    After a violent fight [self-righteous]--the first time she, a promising legal lady, was taken away by him.


    Speaking of it, those are tears...


    However, her Great Sage Zhuge would never just surrender...


    Even if he burst her chrysanthemums, even if he walked on the supporting wall that she ravaged, she would never give up the idea of ??running away.


    After more than half a month of quietly peeking, she has determined that this cunning metamorphosis is using that kind of serial code.


    Monday¡¯s password is [198765]...


    The password for Tuesday is [219876]...


    The password for Wednesday was [321987]...and so on, she finally found the law of the password...


    Thinking of this, Great Sage Zhuge squeezed his small fist lightly, then raised his right hand and pressed it tremblingly against the code dial...


    After she had input the last digit of the password with anxiety, Xin mentioned in her throat...


    Knowing the password is one thing, but not another.


    She didn''t have any certainty, she could be a little good...


    The loud sirens did not sound...Instead, the door lock opened with a crackling sound.


    At this moment, Great Sage Zhuge almost couldn''t hold back and grabbed his fist and shouted--


    But fortunately, she is still sober after all, knowing that this time is really not a good time to celebrate.


    After gently pushing the door open, Great Sage Zhuge tiptoed out...


    After leaving this room, Great Sage Zhuge dared to let out a long sigh...The revolution was half done.


    Thinking of this, Great Sage Zhuge took a deep breath and walked downstairs.


    However, even though he successfully left the room, Zhuge Dasheng felt a sense of emptiness and loss in her heart while he was delighted.


    Shaking his head gently, Great Sage Zhuge complained about himself in his heart¡ª¡ª


    [What have you lost??


    Lost oneself from now on, will the sky be high and the birds will fly?


    [Or is the loss to be avenged?


    [You are not Fan Bingbing''s gold-worshipping girl who insists on helping her abuse for a long time...]


    [You are an independent female lawyer, a justice messenger who will never bow to evil forces-Zhuge Dasheng]


    With such a complaint in his heart, Great Sage Zhuge suppressed his sense of loss, walked down the stairs, and came to a cloakroom... She can''t run out naked, right??


    Chapter 2572 Great Sage Zhuge Who Called The Police...


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and seventy two


    After walking into the cloakroom, which is more than 100 square meters in size, looking at the dazzling array of clothes hanging in it, Great Sage Zhuge was a little depressed...


    In it, half of the clothes are the clothes of the perverted demon...


    No matter how angry the Great Sage Zhuge is, he has to admit that even if that bastard is a perverted sex monster, he is also an extremely handsome perverted sex monster.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2195

    Obviously, she could be sought after by those vulgar women who like to look at her face by her handsome appearance, but she was raped.


    This guy is not a pervert who is a pervert??


    While complaining, Great Sage Zhuge looked for clothes he could wear in the cloakroom...


    This one is-well, open crotch sexy lingerie... uh, well, she was forced to wear this one... and then?Then there was no more-she was fainted that night.


    Hey, this set of OL skirts...well, she also wore this set, she also wore black pantyhose, and was so incontinent by that pervert...


    Compared with other kinds of sexy underwear and sexy clothes, this set is quite normal clothes.


    As for underwear--


    Well, there is almost no serious underwear here, either thong or C-string...


    The only piece of underwear that looks a bit normal, and Nima has an open crotch.


    Looking at these full of color underwear, the Great Sage Zhuge had to pick up a thong and put it on...


    Because she was not used to this chilly feeling under her crotch, she had to put on a black pantyhose...


    Fortunately, although the bra matching the thong is a half cup, it is normal.


    There is no time to pick and choose for her... You know, she is not out of danger yet.


    Thinking of this, Great Sage Zhuge quickly put on the dark blue OL skirt.


    After dressing up, there is still a shoe problem to be solved...


    Her original sneakers were thrown away by Zhou Ye because of the incontinence flowing in. However, there are several pairs of Daphne''s high heels here... so they can be worn easily.


    Of course, she didn''t plan to wear it before leaving this magic cave...


    Next, of course, I was looking for evidence...


    Thinking of this, Great Sage Zhuge tiptoed toward the bar in the living room.


    She remembered it clearly, because the pervert didn''t think she could escape here, so she threw her bag and Fan Bingbing''s bag on the bar counter.


    When he saw the two prominent ladies'' bags on the wine cabinet, Great Sage Zhuge couldn''t help but cheer softly.


    She quickly grabbed Fan Bingbing''s bag, and ignoring whether the secret recording equipment in the bag and the materials in the recording pen were correct, she quickly thought about the door of the living room.


    The door of the living room is a very ordinary ordinary door lock. A fingerprint or password is required to open the door on the outside, but if it is opened on the inside, it does not need to be so troublesome.


    Carrying high heels and carrying a women''s bag, Grand Sage Zhuge quickly opened the door and rushed out.


    When she stood in the corridor outside the door, she felt a sense of rebirth.


    "Wait, bastard... I won''t let you go!"


    "I absolutely want you to sit through the prison..."


    After leaving two ruthless words, Great Sage Zhuge walked quickly toward the elevator.


    After entering the elevator, Dasheng Zhuge took out the visitor card from his bag and swiped it into the card slot under the elevator button.


    Beep-after a buzzing sound, the locked floor button on the elevator is activated.


    Great Sage Zhuge quickly pressed the button on the first floor...


    As the elevator door closed, Great Sage Zhuge leaned against the elevator wall, startled in a daze.


    To be honest, at this moment Zhuge Grand Sage had an unspeakable melancholy in his heart.


    In these days when Zhou Ye was imprisoned, Great Sage Zhuge had countless times dreamed about what he would do after escaping.


    However, when she really escaped... there was an indescribable feeling spreading in her heart.


    "This is Stockholm syndrome... I''m not afraid!"


    Shaking his head vigorously, Great Sage Zhuge wanted to forget all the fascinating pleasures that bastard brought to her.


    What is being fucked to incontinence...


    What was taken out to a coma...


    what¡­¡­


    All are forced, all are rape...


    She, Great Sage Zhuge will never indulge in such false happiness.


    After a while--


    The elevator stopped on the first floor. Great Sage Zhuge put on high heels and rushed out quickly...


    In the parking lot in front of the building, she found her Jetta with a layer of dust, took out the car key, opened the door and got on the car.


    The Great Sage Zhuge, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, drove the car, held the steering wheel, looked at the building in front of him, and started to daze...


    After a while--


    She gritted her teeth fiercely... "This bastard must never be cheaper... He must be taken to prison!"


    Having said that, she quickly put in gear and gave oil...


    As soon as the steering wheel was hit, the Jetta quickly drove towards the gate of the community.


    After ten minutes-


    Master Zhuge drove away from the most luxurious and noble community in Shanghai in the weird eyes of the community security personnel.


    After half an hour-


    The Jetta car of the Great Sage Zhuge came to the door of the Public Security Bureau of Jing''an District, Shanghai...


    After parking the car in the yard, Grand Sage Zhuge walked quickly towards the police hall...


    "Hello, lady...what can I do for you?"


    "Hello, I want to report the crime!"


    "Ok, what are you going to report?"


    "Rape...I am the victim!"


    The little policewoman at the reception window, when she heard the words of Dasheng Zhuge, her whole body was dull...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2196

    People who come here to report crimes are usually small cases such as lost things or domestic violence. This time someone reported a rape case... How can this not surprise the little policewoman.


    "That... please wait... who is the victim? Do you need medical help?"


    "The victim is me..." Grand Sage Zhuge said calmly: "I don''t need medical help for the time being..."


    "So, do you have evidence?"


    "of course¡­¡­"


    The little policewoman intends to continue to ask... Grand Sage Zhuge frowned, "Can you give me a more private space...?"


    The little policewoman was stunned when she heard Dasheng Zhuge''s words, and then she nodded suddenly, "Ah, sorry, this is my mistake..."


    Although there are not many people in the police hall because of the morning, but...the rape is a very private matter after all, so there is excuse for such a request...


    "Please follow me..."


    The little policewoman came out from behind the partition, and then brought Great Sage Zhuge to a room, and after pouring her a glass of boiling water, she took the interrogation transcript and sat on the opposite side of Great Sage Zhuge.


    Chapter 2573 wife, why did you come to the police station again


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and seventy three


    Jing''an Branch still attaches great importance to major criminal cases such as rape and illegal imprisonment of her personal safety in her jurisdiction.


    After obtaining the exact identity information and address of the suspect Zhou Ye, the Jing''an branch here immediately dispatched an arrest team composed of elite soldiers and strong generals.


    Here, Great Sage Zhuge hasn''t finished recording his confession...


    Over there, Zhou Ye has been taken back to the police station¡ª¡ª


    Looking at Zhou Ye standing in front of him, Great Sage Zhuge felt a different atmosphere.


    Why didn''t the policemen walk in with this big sex monster as they treated criminals??


    Why was the female detective who was still filled with righteous indignation just now, who vowed not to give up without catching Zhou Ye, stood behind Zhou Ye with a smile at this time?


    "Okay, wife... stop making trouble..."


    Zhou Ye looked at Grand Sage Zhuge who was sitting in the hearing room with a warm smile on his face.


    "It''s just a couple quarreling... why bother to the police station..."


    The detective standing behind Zhou Ye also smiled and said, "Yes, Ms. Zhuge...between husband and wife, the bedside quarrels at the end of the bed... why bother!"


    "Yes, that''s right... Miss Zhuge, I know you blame Mr. Zhou for neglecting you... But there is really no need for such a little family trivial to get here!"


    At this time, a security guard wearing Umbrella¡¯s security uniform also walked out from behind Zhou Ye and persuaded, ¡°Ms. Zhuge, it¡¯s not easy for Mr. Zhou, why are you doing this...¡±


    Hear these people''s babbling words...


    The Great Sage Zhuge was stunned...


    "Wait... what are you talking about?"


    "How could I have a husband and wife relationship with this bastard?"


    Not only was the Great Sage Zhuge dumbfounded, but even the little policewoman across from the Great Sage Zhuge was dumbfounded... "Team Liu, Sister Zhang...what are you talking about?"


    "Ahem..." The Interpol Captain Liu who was in charge of arresting Zhou Ye coughed a little embarrassingly, and said, "That... Xiaojin, all this is a misunderstanding... Actually, this Ms. Zhuge is this. Mr. Zhou¡¯s legal wife, because of some minor conflicts, the two had a fight...so this is..."


    The rest, Captain Liu did not finish, but it is enough to make people understand the context...


    In other words--


    In fact, the Great Sage Zhuge was Zhou Ye¡¯s wife, and the two had a little family conflict. The Great Sage Zhuge got angry and went to the police station to report the crime, saying that Zhou Ye had raped her and illegally imprisoned her...


    Well, this kind of typical hot-headed and sue her husband is not uncommon in China.


    If the reporter is an ordinary person, how can the police be so easy to talk about? A police officer who interferes with official duties can teach you how to be a man.


    But the problem is--


    The couple are not ordinary people...


    Zhou Ye''s identity is-a Chinese businessman with Ryukyu nationality and the global CEO of Universe Entertainment.


    What about the Great Sage Zhuge??


    He is Chinese, but he is a lawyer...


    Well, in fact, lawyers are not a big deal. It is China, not the United States.


    The lawyer really can''t make the police fear anything...


    But the problem is that Zhou Ye''s identity is too awesome... Global CEO of Universe Entertainment, who often watches TV and movies, does anyone not know this giant in the entertainment industry??


    Even if it is a foreign nationality, or a wealthy businessman...Well, if the police are not happy, they have to put up with it...Don''t do it alone. If it causes an international incident, it will be bad.


    To say, which city in China is the most serious for people in China??


    Uh, impartially-there is no other place except Shanghai.


    [Even today, when China is becoming stronger and stronger, Shanghai''s neighborhood committees can come up with a plan to make foreign son-in-laws feel at home in isolation by sending a few Chinese families and several-year-old children to collective isolation. They are also complacent. Propagated everywhere, thinking that I have achieved the best of both worlds, which is the joy of all nations...


    In this regard, I just want to say, go to your Mahler, did you have a broken knee??Can''t get up from the ground anymore?Can I just kneel?


    Cough cough, stop talking...


    From this we can see how much Shanghainese adore foreigners...


    It is precisely because of this that the detective captain would be so talkative and persuade here.


    After hearing the words of these people, the Great Sage Zhuge has already touched a little bit of the way from the dumbfounded... She looked at Zhou Ye and smiled coldly... "Since you said we are husband and wife, what about our marriage certificate?? Don''t say I won''t give you a chance... As long as you can show me your marriage certificate, then I will admit that you and I are married..."


    "Hey, Zhuge, you are naughty again... Do you think I really forgot my marriage certificate in Ryukyu?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly, raised his hand and snapped his fingers.


    Soon, a beautiful girl in a professional skirt walked out from behind Zhou Ye, and respectfully presented two marriage certificates with the national emblem of Ryukyu to Zhou Ye.


    "Look, this is our marriage certificate, didn''t you expect it... I asked the Ryukyu side to fly the certificate over yesterday!" Zhou Ye looked at the Great Sage Zhuge with a gentle smile on his face."Stop making trouble... Zhuge, when you were in Ryukyu, you were like this... You have to call the police when you get angry. Why are you doing this when you come back to Shanghai... I always trouble the policeman, can''t I be wrong?"


    "Hey, come back with me... Stop it!"


    Looking at Zhou Ye¡¯s gentle smiling face, and then at the wedding photo of the two on the marriage certificate...


    At this moment, Great Sage Zhuge only felt a burst of icy cold across his body...


    This bastard... even counts this... prepared so much evidence.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2197

    Even, there is no need to ask what the Great Sage Zhuge said. The security personnel of Umbrella who followed Zhou Ye over there must be one of the witnesses who can prove the relationship between the couple.


    "Okay, let''s go back..." Zhou Ye said, indifferent, grabbing the slender waist of Great Sage Zhuge, turning his head to look at the crowds of police watching the bustle."Um, I''m sorry... Everyone, my Zhuge is causing you trouble... In order to express my apologies to the police workers, I decided to donate various police officers worth 5 million yuan to Jing''an Branch on behalf of the Universe Entertainment Group. Use supplies."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the criminal police captain almost grinned into the sky with a happy mouth.


    "How embarrassed then? It is our duty to protect the safety of the people!"


    "Cooperation between the police and the people is also our duty!" Zhou Ye said, and walked outside, surrounded by the crowd with Great Sage Zhuge.


    And at this time, Great Sage Zhuge lowered his head and firmly grasped the lady''s backpack in his hand...


    At this moment, she didn''t want to take out the evidence in it...because she knew that even if it was taken out, nothing could be changed...With Zhou Ye''s five million donations, the police in this sub-bureau could no longer be trusted. .


    Chapter 2574 the surrender of Zhuge Great Sage


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and seventy four


    Sitting in the extended Umbrella F¨¹hrer Concierge Car, Grand Sage Zhuge coldly looked at Zhou Ye who was sitting in front of him with a smile...


    Silent--


    After a long while, she faintly said: "Let''s talk about it, what do you want me to do?"


    "I didn''t want you..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "I just want you to give birth to me..."


    "Hey, dreaming!!" Great Sage Zhuge said, spreading his legs in spite of his image, and placed a big character in front of Zhou Ye."Come on, I know you just greedy my body...Come on, hurry up...I can''t resist you anyway..."


    "Wait when you finish playing, and you''re tired of playing...just let me go!"


    Seeing the appearance of Great Sage Zhuge in front of him, Zhou Ye almost didn''t laugh...


    This girl is now playing the trick of non-violent non-cooperation...


    But is it useful??


    "Are you sure?" Zhou Ye said cheerfully: "What if I say I won''t be tired of playing with you all my life?"


    "Impossible..." Great Sage Zhuge gave Zhou Ye a blank look, and said coldly: "I know too much about a young man like you... The more I resist, the more excited you feel... On the contrary, I don''t resist and endure your ravages. , You feel boring instead...Come on, stop talking nonsense...Fuck me, when I''m tired of fucking me, just let me go!"


    "Hey..." Zhou Ye sighed silently... It seems that this girl''s training needs to be continued...


    "Well, since you asked for it... then, I will promise you mercilessly..." Zhou Ye said, rushing towards Great Sage Zhuge.


    "Wait... um..."


    Before Grand Sage Zhuge had finished speaking, Zhou Ye blocked his little cowardice.


    Immediately afterwards, she felt that Zhou Ye''s big hands on her body turned into two igniters, flaring up and down her body...everywhere, she could ignite the deepest desire in her heart... Gradually, she became addicted... ¡­


    Unconsciously, what non-violence and non-cooperation, what pretending to be a dead body, Zhou Ye''s interest... The Great Sage Zhuge can''t remember all...


    The only thing she remembered... was that Zhou Ye sent her one climax after another... so that she could not fall into the mortal dust for a long time.


    And the patrol envoy responsible for driving in front raised the partition in the carriage early, and at the same time, it hit the steering wheel and drove directly towards the ring road...


    Because she knows that once the owner is interested, it won''t be done in two or three hours.


    Wait till 12 o''clock noon...


    Zhou Ye''s car returned to the community where he lived - and at this time, Great Sage Zhuge could not even walk on his own.


    Afterwards--


    Another half month has passed...


    In the past half month, Great Sage Zhuge also escaped twice...


    For the first time, she went to the city bureau without giving up to report the crime, but the result was undoubtedly taken back home by Zhou Ye.


    Of course, when I went back, the ending was still the same, the car that Zhou Ye helped to get off...


    For the second time, Great Sage Zhuge gave up the idea of ??seeking help from the police uncle...


    After being brought back from the police station by Zhou Ye twice in a row, she had almost understood one thing, and that was - in official terms, Zhou Ye''s power would make her unable to resist.


    Therefore, for the second time, Great Sage Zhuge chose to go back to his hometown in Suzhou and Hangzhou...


    She had given up the unrealistic idea of ??telling Zhou Ye to sit in prison, she just wanted to avoid him.


    But unfortunately--


    She had only been born at home for one week, and then she was found by Zhou Ye.


    This time, Zhou Ye neither threatened her with her parents nor said anything inappropriate in front of her parents.


    Instead, as a hairy son-in-law, she paid respects to her parents.


    Perhaps it was Zhou Ye''s practice of letting go of her figure that moved Great Sage Zhuge... Since Zhou Ye took her home this time, she has never escaped again.


    This made Zhou Ye wonder why the Great Sage Zhuge didn''t run away...


    Later, when the Great Sage Zhuge willingly gave birth to an heir for her man Zhou Ye... she finally said the reason.


    In her words--


    "With your external conditions and eloquence... If you chase me normally, maybe I would have fallen a long time ago..."


    "That''s why I took a sigh of relief and said not to succumb to anything. I just want to prove that I will never succumb to the methods of your great devil."


    "At first I might hate you a little..."


    "But then you didn''t find out, did I not go to the police station anymore?"


    Hearing this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help teasing: "That''s because you found that going to the police station is useless... the police can''t protect you either!"


    "Bah... stinky you, that''s because I don''t want to put you in jail..." Said this, the Great Sage Zhuge snuggled into Zhou Ye''s arms and stroked his slightly bulging belly with both hands, "I... ¡­Actually, I have surrendered long ago...It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t save face."


    "Is it the first time I went to your house to call your parents and mother-in-law?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile while hugging Great Sage Zhuge.


    "Hmm..." Great Sage Zhuge nodded softly... "I haven''t told you I love you yet, have I? Honey?"


    "Well, it''s been two years, you never said..." Zhou Ye said softly.


    "Then it''s not too late for me to say..." Great Sage Zhuge chuckled softly, lying next to Zhou Ye''s ear and said softly: "I love you, husband... I love you so much..."


    The woman''s affectionate confession was an aphrodisiac to Zhou Ye... He moved his hand to the long, white legs of Great Sage Zhuge.


    At this time, Great Sage Zhuge also obediently offered his little covet to his man.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2198

    The two are so entwined together...


    However, just when the two of you are about to wipe their guns and go wrong.


    Great Sage Zhuge smiled and pushed Zhou Ye away...


    "My wife, don''t make trouble..." Zhou Ye smiled bitterly and used his tent to push the lap of Great Sage Zhuge... "You don''t put out the fire... It''s a bit naughty."


    "Hehe...Anyway, I''m less than three months pregnant. The doctor said that I can''t have sex!" Grand Sage Zhuge smiled and winked at Zhou Ye playfully, "If you don''t care about your good daughter''s little Fate, then come on..."


    Having said that, Great Sage Zhuge skillfully put out a big font, a look like you can do it.


    And in order to increase her persuasive power, she deliberately lifted up her own dolphins, like a [come soon, I really want it].


    Seeing the appearance of Great Sage Zhuge, Zhou Ye almost didn''t get pissed off by this little girl... Damn, she did it on purpose... "Or, use your little girl to help me?"


    "People are suffering from morning sickness recently...husband, are you willing to abuse them so badly?"


    Surprisingly, Great Sage Zhuge would actually act like a baby...


    "Then what to do?" Zhou Ye said helplessly.


    Chapter 2575 five years have passed away quickly


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and seventy five


    Okay, in the end, Great Sage Zhuge said that she still felt sorry for Zhou Ye... So, she pointed him out a clear way.


    Go to Fan Bingbing...


    Okay, Fan Bingbing is unlucky for this girl. She was not the one who made the fire, but she became Zhou Ye''s tool to defeat the fire.


    The saddest thing is--because Zhou Ye''s anger was a little bit fierce, she, who was filming in Shanghai Film and Television City, had to take a day off to seduce her man.


    Fortunately, Fan Bingbing is backed by World Entertainment, and no one dares to trouble her even if he plays a big game.


    While the Grand Sage Zhuge, who was raising a baby at home, listened to Fan Bingbing''s complaint on the phone, smiling like a little fox who stole a chicken.


    No way, women are all taking revenge... She had long wanted to take revenge on Fan Bingbing.


    From then on-the two didn''t owe each other, of course, the sisters still had to do... Otherwise, she couldn''t resist her man''s request on weekdays.


    Time flies-in a blink of an eye, Great Sage Zhuge has reached the due date.


    When the time came in November of the millennium, Zhou Ye''s daughter was born...


    I have to say that the customs of the Zhuge family are really weird.


    When I heard that Zhou Ye allowed her daughter to bear her surname... She very simply married her daughter a very powerful name-Zhuge Dali.


    Well¡ªwhen I was a child, Zhuge Dali Xiaoli still didn''t quite understand what her name meant.


    When she was older, she went to kindergarten... and she became dissatisfied with her name.


    What are the names of their daughters-Li, Xian, Yao... and her?What is Zhuge Dali...


    Little Lori got into trouble with her mother as soon as she got home... "Why should I call Zhuge Dali such a bad name?"


    "When you named your name, did you consider your daughter''s feelings?"


    In response to this, the Great Sage Zhuge drank coffee while looking at the client''s dossier in his hand, and said unhurriedly: "Baby, don''t you think the name Zhuge Dali is very recognizable?"


    "Like Li Ayao... The names given by their parents are extremely tacky. If you don''t believe it, if you search online, you will find that there are at least tens of thousands of people with the same name."


    "You can search for your own name again... Zhuge Dali... There is no girl with such a name."


    "So, baby... you should be proud of having a unique name!"


    Hearing what her mother said, Zhuge Dali, who was only five years old this year, was stunned...


    Although she inherited her mother''s IQ from her mother''s womb, and because she was fed by her father with the essence of life since childhood, she inherited her father''s strong physique, but - in terms of eloquence, she is worse than her mother Far away.


    Listening to her mother''s plausible words, Little Lori felt something wrong instinctively, but she couldn''t tell what was wrong...


    "Emmmm, mother...is that really the case?" Little Lori asked cutely while eating her finger.


    "Of course... As a loving mother, how could I cheat my daughter?"


    At this moment, Grand Sage Zhuge smiled so tenderly and kindly...


    It was as if she was really doing good for her daughter...


    But in fact, this guy named her Zhuge Dasheng to revenge her father...Because of this name, she has been laughed at by classmates since she was a child.


    If you don''t let your daughter also feel the pain she has suffered, how can this reflect the pit-daughter tradition inherited by her Zhuge family??


    Well, anyway, little Lolita was temporarily coaxed by her old mother... However, at this time, she started looking for someone again."Mom...Dad hasn''t come back today?"


    "Your father should be in Beijing today..." Great Sage Zhuge thought for a while and said, "However, he should be back in a few days."


    "Why can''t Dad stay at home all the time... It must be your mother who did not do well, so Dad refused to go home!"


    As expected of her father''s little padded jacket, little Lori discovered her blind spot for the first time...


    Hearing his daughter''s accusation, Great Sage Zhuge sighed helplessly. After taking off his glasses, he bent down and hugged his daughter in his arms."Dad also wants to make money to support the family... For example, baby you eat, use, and wear..."


    "Aren''t you making money to buy your mother?" Little Lori asked with her face up.


    "Ahem...Of course my mom bought it, but my dad also helped." Dasheng Zhuge said embarrassedly.


    To be honest, she has no big business in a law firm that has just opened for a few years, almost all of them are the help of her own man company.


    But, if you lose, you don¡¯t lose face. She can¡¯t say to her daughter¡ªwhat, my dear daughter, in fact, our mother and daughter are both eaten up by your father, right?


    Then why does she raise her head in front of the child as a mother??


    So... this is a white lie, anyway, she is really working hard... It''s just that the time is short, and there is no effect.


    In any case, the Great Sage Zhuge finally helped his own man round it up... There is no way, who told her that she has been unbearable recently and had to hang up and avoid the war and rest.


    At this time, in his Beijing residence, Zhou Ye was enjoying his family''s happiness with his other wife.


    "Dad, this is your favorite fried pork with chili..."


    "Dad, this is your favorite tiger skin green pepper..."


    "Dad, and this..."


    Xia Qingqing and her good friend Ma Huihui were sitting at the dining table, looking at their daughter Xia Xue with a wry smile, and they kept serving their men with vegetables...that look, don''t mention it.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2199

    "Huihui, why do I see Xue''er''s good-looking appearance, and I don''t want to give birth to my husband?"


    Xia Qingqing said helplessly...


    Because Zhou Ye''s body time was stagnated, Xia Qingqing at this time was still a pretty woman in her twenties, and the years did not leave any trace on her body...


    Hearing the words of her deskmate, friend, best friend and closest comrade-in-arms, Ma Huihui also sighed quietly: "Yes, I also feel that I have not given birth to a daughter, but a little love enemy..."


    The voices of the two women were neither loud nor small, just enough to be heard by the 15-year-old daughter Xia Xue.


    Hearing what her two mothers said, Xia Xue Xiao Lolita pouted and complained: "Mom, Qingqing mother, don''t be jealous... Dad only comes back once in a few days..."


    Zhou Ye was speechless after hearing this...Well, Xia Xue Xiao Lolita was clearly talking about her two mothers, and secretly complaining that she had come back too few.


    Chapter 2576 Xia Xue''s Counterattack


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and seventy six


    "Ahem... Then what, good Xueer, Dad also has a lot of things to be busy..."


    Zhou Ye said with some embarrassment...


    "Oh? Is that Dad?" Xia Xue Xiao Lolita glanced at her father with a smile, and then stood up and walked to her father''s side... with her hands holding her father''s neck, Riding on his lap.


    "Let me think about it, what are you up to?"


    "Emmmm¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª" Xia Xue Xiao Lolita pretended to be innocent, and said: "Busy to help the big sisters of the Central Academy of National Dance? Busy to visit the fishy cat of Yifei in Shanghai? Are you still busy going to Songzhu Haoyuan to have an open meeting with those big star aunts?"


    "Ahem..."


    After being mercilessly complained by his daughter, Zhou Ye couldn''t help coughing to hide his embarrassment...


    But obviously, Xia Xue Lolita did not intend to let his irresponsible father go...


    Little Lori hugged Zhou Ye¡¯s neck and sat on his lap, swaying her dolphins back and forth... "Ah, did I have to say one less, by the way... And my one called Zhuge Dali Sister, don¡¯t you... listen to her, she grew up drinking what I drank when I was a kid..."


    Although this time is March, the weather in Beijing is still a bit cold...


    But because the air conditioner in the room is turned on enough, the temperature is not very low.


    Therefore, the women in the house are not very thick...


    Especially Xia Xue Xiao Lori, who didn''t know what she was ill today, she came out wearing only a short nightdress at home.


    As for Zhou Ye, given his physique, he didn''t care about temperature changes long ago.


    Therefore, he is single-dressed and single-pants almost all year round...


    Now, his daughter is sitting in his arms, seeming to unintentionally sway her little buttocks back and forth on him...


    Before he knew it, Zhou Ye had some feelings...


    When his cock burst into an erection, it happened to hit the fleshy seam between Xiao Xia Xue''s legs...


    Across the two thin layers of fabric, Xia Xue could feel the green veins violently rising from the hot and hard stick-like body between her father''s legs...


    "Dad...you, you say...I, am I right..."


    Although still accusing her father, Xia Xue''s little Lolita''s tone is not so strong anymore...


    Not only is it not tough, but even vaguely, there are some unspeakable weaknesses.


    "Right right...My Xia Xuebao is all right to criticize..." Zhou Ye nodded...


    To be honest, he also felt that his glans was against his daughter''s meat mound at this time, and he had to say...


    He believed that his daughter Xia Xue also felt...


    However, even so, Xia Xue Xiao Lolita still did not stop her waist swinging, but shook her waist back and forth intensified.


    I have to say... this kind of feeling-super exciting.


    "Since Dad... Dad, you know you are wrong... Then, fine you... Punish you to hug me for dinner today..." Little Lori said, while leaning her little head against her father On the shoulders... he didn''t say anything to come down.


    And at this time, Xia Xue''s mother, Huihui was unwilling... "Xue''er, don''t mess around... how can you eat a father like you!"


    "No matter, I want to..." Xia Xue Xiao Lori said, and shook her waist on purpose.


    It''s a coincidence... This time the heart is in the middle...


    When she shook like this, Zhou Ye''s glans was directly on the already erect clitoris of Xia Xue Xiao Lori, and she scratched...


    At this moment, the whole body of Lori Shuang was slightly stiff... almost screamed.


    After all, it is Zhou Ye who can pretend and play...


    "Okay, Huihui, it''s rare for me to come back to eat dinner with my daughter today...Don''t bother her!" Zhou Ye said as he slid his hands down and touched his daughter''s hips...slightly lifted up.


    At this moment, she was immersed in a strange stimulus. The little Lori Xia Xue, who was unable to extricate herself, felt her underwear in an instant, and it disappeared.


    But fortunately-she quickly guessed how her father did it.


    Using the storage technology of the space bracelet, you can take off your underwear in seconds...


    Inspired by her father''s move, Xia Xue Xiao Lolita also slipped her hand on her father''s pants quietly...


    Well, the debt for the twelfth lunar month will be paid back quickly-


    Zhou Ye instantly felt that his pants were missing, and at the same time, his underwear was missing...


    In other words-Zhou Ye''s upper body seemed to be wearing neat clothes at this time, but in fact, the lower body was no longer covered.


    And Xia Xue Xiao Lori is better than her father, she just lacks one underwear.


    At this time, the two sitting opposite Zhou Ye did not notice that the father and daughter under the dining table had met frankly...


    In their opinion, Zhou Ye was a little too spoiled by his daughter, so he would do whatever his daughter said.


    Forget it...I don''t bother to watch this father and daughter show their affection again...


    Thinking of this, Xia Qingqing and Huihui picked up the chopsticks, picked up the vegetables, and ate dinner peacefully...


    At this time, Xia Xue and Zhou Ye...


    There is no more barriers in the lower body...


    Xia Xue''s smooth buttock sat on her father''s lap like that, the shuijinjin meat abalone, slightly opened meat cock, pressed against her father''s hard cock...under the lubrication of the lewd water secreted from her cunt, Swinging his waist gently...


    I have to say that this kind of feeling like stocks is really exciting.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2200

    Especially when her mother''s gaze is behind her...and her father''s cock is beneath her.


    This kind of excitement has reached its peak.


    "Dad... I want you to hold me for dinner... I want you to hold me..."


    Xia Xue''s gasping whisper made Xia Qingqing and Ma Huihui alert...


    The two looked at each other, and then cast their questioning eyes on Zhou Ye who was sitting across from him...


    Zhou Ye gave his woman a helpless expression, and then pointed to the bottom...


    Huihui bent down hesitantly...


    The scene before her stunned her whole...


    Through the space under the dining table, Huihui saw her daughter''s bare buttocks... sitting on her husband''s lap, swinging back and forth.


    Especially as Xia Xue''s little butt swayed back and forth, a thick, steaming red glans appeared between her hips...


    Moreover, Huihui also found that... her man''s stick was already covered with body fluids...


    Obviously, those sluts belong to his daughter...


    "I had expected this day...but, I didn''t expect it to be so soon..."


    Chapter 2577 Mother, Help...


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and seventy seven


    "Mom...you...you just...do you feel upset just once?"


    Xia Xue could be said to be listening attentively to the surrounding sounds.


    After all, she was sneaking away... and still sneaking away in front of her two mothers...


    Although her mother Huihui''s self-talking is not very loud, she can''t hide the super five senses she has acquired since she was a child by drinking her father''s essence.


    Although she knew that her mother had discovered the secret under the dining table between herself and her father, Xia Xue Xiao Lolita not only didn''t have enough to stop, but she got worse...


    Her Xiaoman waist twisted more and faster...


    Feeling the pleasure of rubbing his father Zhou Ye''s hot meat stick on his own meat seams, Xia Xue could not help but groan and scream...


    However, this was not the time yet, so she still used a whisper instead of moaning.


    "Dad...Dad...Dad, I want popsicles...I want...I want big popsicles..."


    Xia Xue''s murmur became more and more obscene, and the amplitude became larger...


    A faint scent of sensuality is permeating the dining table...


    At this time, Zhou Ye also felt that the small fleshy seams that rubbed back and forth on his cock began to tremble, and... the daughter who was sitting on her lap began to tighten her legs involuntarily...


    Obviously, she has reached a certain tipping point...


    Seeing her daughter getting bigger and bigger, Ma Huihui is really angry and funny...


    Just like what her best friend Xia Qingqing said, she gave birth to a daughter... Obviously she gave birth to a small love rival.


    Since she was a child, because she wanted to drink the essence of her own man¡¯s life, she and Qingqing couldn¡¯t get out of bed all day long...


    It''s easy to wait until she grows up, right??


    My daughter started sneaking into her husband and wife''s bed in the middle of the night again, helping him to abuse her from time to time, and often robbing her husband''s life essence.


    [The so-called help for abuse is that when Zhou Ye fucked her, her daughter was afraid of sucking milk on her chest... This was the only time her daughter would take the initiative to drink her milk.


    Be older, when she is seven or eight years old...


    This little enemy started to snatch her husband...


    What [Dad, let''s marry mom...]


    What [Dad, I¡¯ll be your wife, don¡¯t want my mother...]


    Listen, listen, is this all what a daughter should say?


    Now, this little bastard has gotten worse... actually NTR himself...


    Well, for such a situation, Huihui had actually anticipated it a long time ago. Anyone whose daughter has entangled her father since she was a child, think about it, will only end with a father''s marriage.


    However, Ma Huihui really did not expect this day to come so quickly...


    This little bastard is just fifteen years old...


    Uh, wait¡ªit seems that when she was lost to her own man, she was not very old, almost smaller than her own daughter.


    At this time, Xia Qingqing, who was sitting next to Ma Huihui, felt that she hadn''t bent over to take a peek at the situation under the table, but she almost guessed about it...


    However, she is not surprised at all, just like Ma Huihui, she has seen it since she was a child...Xia Xue will be her father''s food sooner or later.


    Ugh¡­¡­


    The two girlfriends looked at each other and sighed silently...


    And at this time, Xia Xue Xiao Lolita has also reached the most critical moment. At this time, her waist swings faster...The whisper in her mouth has become more straightforward and lewd.


    "Dad...Dad...Fuck me...I want you to fuck me...Hurry up..."


    As she got bigger and bigger, before she knew it, her hips pushed a little farther...


    At this moment, because of the large amplitude of her buttocks, her father''s cock was not suppressed...In an instant, Zhou Ye''s cock jumped.


    And at this time, Xia Xue Xiaoli, who was about to reach her climax, didn''t notice this at all. She slid her hips forward hard... and wanted to press her father''s cock again.


    However, by coincidence, at this time Zhou Ye''s cocked cock was accidentally aimed at her small meaty hole that was slightly open because of the upcoming orgasm.


    Because the meat stick was already covered with the lewd water she shed... So, right now--Zhou Ye''s meat stick was aimed at his daughter''s meat hole without hindrance, and there was a piercing.


    Moment-the pain of tearing, the pleasure of friction, the filled lower body...


    All kinds of tastes flooded into Xia Xueluoli''s heart at the same time...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!"


    With a scream from Xia Xue''s mouth, Zhou Ye felt his abdomen shot by a warm torrent.


    And his cock went into a tight and hot meat cavity...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 2201

    At this time, the tunnel that was covering his cock was tight and loose... it made him extremely refreshed.


    Zhou Ye knew...At this time, his daughter was unwittingly opened by herself.


    After all my thoughts, Zhou Ye did not expect that Xia Xue''s little Lolita would be opened by herself under this situation...


    He lowered his head and looked at it. As expected, there was a touch of blood in the lewd liquid dripping down his thigh...


    Perhaps it was because of being broken during the climax.


    Xia Xueluoli didn''t feel too painful...or, in this case, the pain was nothing.


    She clung to Zhou Ye''s back, her whole body was convulsed and trembling involuntarily... her eyes and pupils dilated, and there was only one word left in her mouth.


    "Dad...Dad...you fucked me..."


    Looking at my daughter''s face, listening to my daughter''s groan...


    That strong sense of morality caused Zhou Ye''s cock to grow bigger...


    "Ah...Dad...no more...I can''t take it anymore..."


    Little Lori Xia Xue, who has been wrapping her father¡¯s cock in her own meat cavity, immediately noticed the changes in her father...


    She couldn''t help groaning for a long time, and then remembered... She knew that at this time, she was no longer good... She would die miserably if she continued to fight.


    However, she was left by her when she came, but would her father Zhou Ye still be by her when she went??


    Give me a break--


    Zhou Ye directly supported his daughter''s dolphins with both hands and stood up... "Good girl, at this time... you can''t forget it!"


    While talking, Zhou Ye walked towards the bedroom with Xia Xue in his arms...


    Every time he takes a step, his cock will go deep into his daughter''s meat claws... After a step, Xia Luoli calls out "Dad...I was wrong..."


    And the two women, Huihui and Qingqing, who were sitting at the dinner table, watched the incomparably lewd scene of their own man¡¯s thick cock forcibly opening his daughter¡¯s tiny vulva, and they couldn¡¯t help but feel the same, tightening their legs. ...


    "Mom...Help...Dad is going to fuck me!"


    Chapter 2578 Zhou Ye''s Prank...


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and seventy eight


    Shanghai, the bus stop outside the airport¡ª¡ª


    A tall figure in a casual outfit is walking towards a bus...


    What is different from the passengers who are dragging large luggage to and fro is that this figure has empty hands, and there is no luggage on his body, not even a handbag.


    When he reached a bus bound for the southern suburbs, the figure stopped.


    He glanced at the bus, a flash of light flashed in his eyes... a smile appeared in his corners.


    "This is it..."


    With that said, he stepped onto the bus...


    Seeing this young man walking into his car, the middle-aged uncle who was in charge of driving couldn''t help but stunned.


    It''s not that the man''s appearance is so strange that it made the driver stunned.


    On the contrary, this man is so handsome, so... even as an uncle driver of the same sex, seeing such a handsome man can''t help but be taken aback.


    Obviously, the man was already accustomed to people''s attention. After smiling indifferently, he took out a bus pass from his trouser pocket and stuck it on the credit card machine.


    Some unidentified substances that were barely discernible to the naked eye followed the man''s swiping motion and got onto the credit card machine.


    With an unknown smile, the man walked to the empty seat behind the car and sat down.


    At this time, another beautiful woman with long hair, wearing a red cropped blouse on the upper body and jeans on the lower body, came up with her luggage.


    Seeing this woman getting into the car, the man couldn''t help but sighed... "It''s over, I''m going to hurt others by mistake... This Nima... Sigh."


    And the woman walked to the credit card machine, raised her hips-with a beep, the credit card machine rang.


    Apparently, the bus card she put in her hip pocket was recognized.


    A silly looking silly fellow who followed her, saw her behavior, walked up to the credit card machine in a similar manner, and cocked his ass.


    But obviously, people who have not installed the bus card in their pockets can''t make the card machine respond even if they flatten their buttocks on the card machine.


    Well, not only did this guy not reflect on himself, but when he was called back by the driver''s master, he turned around more vigorously, and made an incomparably wretched crotch movement at the cute credit card machine.


    This obviously annoyed the driver who was sitting on the side¡ª¡ª"Pervert, you... Either swipe your card or insert coins... Or get out, twist or twist?"


    Hearing this, the handsome man who got in the car finally couldn''t help laughing... "Hahahaha..."


    I have to say that when I saw the scene of the love apartment for the first time, Zhou Ye was amused for a long time by Lu Zhanbo''s foolish behavior. Now watching the live version, I feel even more hilarious...


    Perhaps it was Zhou Ye''s laughter that caught the attention of the girl in red jeans who got in the car first. Her eyes brightened when she saw Zhou Ye''s handsome face...


    The girl carrying the luggage quickly walked to Zhou Ye''s side and asked softly: "Is anyone here?"


    Seeing the girl¡¯s beautiful face and smiling face, Zhou Ye knew that as long as he said that there was no one inside, then there would be a place to live tonight... Moreover, it is estimated that there will be not only a place to live, but also someone to sleep with... ¡­


    However, when he thought of Lin Wanyu, who was about to get in the car on the road for a while...


    I could only reluctantly say: "Sorry, there is already someone inside..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the expression of the girl in red suddenly became ugly.


    In fact, there were five or six people on the bus... a lot of empty seats.


    The girl in red can obviously occupy a row of seats in other places...Why do you have to ask Zhou Ye if there is anyone in the seat beside him??


    This is obviously a drunkard¡¯s intention not to drink...


    At this time, a man should take the initiative to get up, let her sit in, and then the two of them chat all the way, and finally spark the spark of love and make a love story.


    As a result, the girl did not expect Zhou Ye to be so shameless...


    "Huh..." The girl in red gave Zhou Ye angrily, turned and sat behind him...


    At this time, the second fool Lu Zhanbo had already finished his coin and walked over.


    Coincidentally, he actually sat in a position separated from Zhou Ye by a passage.


    I have to say, this is really fate...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 2202

    This guy took out his laptop from the bag he was carrying, and didn''t know what he was going to do...


    Zhou Ye just smiled and looked at this stuff from the corner of his eye... he counted thirty in his heart.


    When Zhou Ye''s heart counted to zero... Lu Zhanbo, who had just turned on his laptop, began to fidget.


    He carefully glanced at the surrounding passengers and confirmed that when no one was looking at him, his little hand couldn''t help but scratched his ass...


    At the beginning, it did have some effect... However, as time went on, his movements became bigger and bigger... The butt was getting more and more itchy, not only that... Soon, he felt his male part It also started to itch...


    In that place, he is not scratching, nor is he not scratching...


    In the end, Lu Zhanbo, who was itching unbearable, had to use his laptop to cover the area between his legs and scratched through his pants.


    It''s a pity - it wasn''t ordinary skin itching, but a micro-nano machine itching powder deliberately picked up by Zhou Ye.


    To put it bluntly, it is a nano-scale robot...


    This kind of micro-nano-scale robot, the cost price of manufacturing alone is enough to make a poor boy who has no name turned into a socially successful person in the traditional sense.


    To use this kind of stuff to prank, can only say that Zhou Ye is rich and willful.


    Perhaps it was because Lu Zhanbo''s tickling movements were a little too big, his actions alarmed the red-dressed beauty sitting behind Zhou Ye.


    In the eyes of the beautiful woman, Lu Zhanbo at this time was like sitting there, looking at the laptop on his lap, and squirming.


    "It''s disgusting..." The red-dressed beauty cast aside her disdain... She never looked at Lu Zhanbo again. For her, she felt dirty when she glanced at him.


    However, at this moment... the red-dressed beauty felt her ass itch suddenly...


    The piercing itching made her unable to help but quietly stretched her hand behind her hips and scratched it through her jeans... But unfortunately, she forgot a word-itching through the boots... the more itching, the more itching...


    The red girl tried to put her hand in her pants and scratch it several times, but in the end she gave up.


    No way, who made Zhou Ye sit in front of her?


    Just as a man meets a superb beauty and doesn''t want to do anything rude anyway, the beauty in red at this time will never destroy her image unless she is forced to do so.


    Chapter 2579 the damn vixen


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and seventy nine


    Zhou Ye sat in his seat, listening to the sound of his pants scratching behind him, couldn''t help but laugh...


    To be honest, he only made this prank at the beginning, in order to show the whole Lu Zhanbo.


    Someone asked, why is the whole land expo??


    Just because Zhou Ye saw him upset...


    I think that when Zhou Ye looked at the love apartment, the person who looked the most uncomfortable was Lu Zhanbo...


    why??


    Just because he was dumb, stupid and stunned.


    Some people may ask, is stupidity also a disadvantage??


    No, stupidity is not a disadvantage...Zhou Ye will not discriminate against children with brain disabilities.


    But the problem is-just such a big idiot, actually has a girlfriend... and he still has both talents.


    Just ask if you are angry??


    Others don''t know, anyway, Zhou Ye, who was poor and had no girlfriend at the beginning, was not pleasing to this second fool.


    Although Zhou Ye is different now, Zhou Ye feels that he can''t forget his roots, let alone his original intentions... Therefore, Lu Zhanbo, the second fool, is set.


    However, it''s not what Zhou Ye thought of damaging the pond...No way, after so many years, Zhou Ye almost completely forgot about the fact that there was a girl in the car before Lu Zhanbo came up.


    Well, in the spirit of pitying and cherishing jade, Zhou Ye felt that he should help the little girl behind him.


    Thinking of this, he waved his hand and a blank piece of paper appeared in his hand. Zhou Ye picked up the pen and paper and quickly wrote a line of large characters on it, and then he took out a tube of ointment that looked like ordinary skin ointment. , Rolled up with white paper, and stuffed it back through the gap between the two seats.


    The beauty in red, who was wondering whether to put her hand in her trousers to tickle, saw the scroll passed between the seats, she was taken aback.


    What does this mean??


    Flying book teaser??


    I just ignored Miss Ben, now regret it?Want to take regret medicine??


    The beauty of thinking...


    She decided--


    Of course I have to take the note...


    Just kidding, such a handsome little brother, even if he did many things wrong, she would still choose to forgive him.


    The red-clothed girl thought happily, while reaching out from the seat gap, and took the scroll...At this moment, she even forgot the desperate itching she had just tortured.


    After opening the scroll, the girl in red was stunned.


    I saw a line of large characters written with vigorous and powerful strokes.Skin itching how to do?Please use XXX Piyanping...I can give you a free trial. If the effect is good, please give a good comment, dear.Free shipping in the city, dear!Contact QQ¡ª¡ª001100


    After reading the above words, the girl in red has a feeling of dumbfounding...


    It is now 5002 years old. As a white-collar class with a relatively low income in a first-tier city like Shanghai, the girl in red certainly knows that this pro is not a verb, but a Taobao body.


    Although it feels like the super handsome guy in front of me noticed his abnormal behavior, he is a little caring... But what does this violent Taobao body mean??


    Why is it obviously a good thing, but she has the urge to rush to blow his head??


    Forget it... The world is so beautiful, but I am so irritable, so bad, so bad...


    After barely calming down the depression in her heart, the red-clothed girl thought about using her big backpack to block the front, then took out the ointment and squeezed some out, and then sneaked her hand into her pants...


    I have to say that this effect is really leverage... Two minutes later, the unspeakable itching sensation disappeared...


    At this moment, the girl in red really felt an indescribable ambivalence towards Zhou Ye...grateful, moved, impulsive, and a little bit angry...


    She took out her eyebrow pencil from her lady''s backpack, and wanted to write a sentence on that piece of white paper, to have a flamboyant with the bastard in the front seat...


    However, at this moment, the car slammed into a sudden brake, stopping her movement.


    Then, a cute girl in a green short shirt ran into the car...


    No one else, it is the Miss Lin family who ran away from home¡ª¡ªLin Wanyu...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2203

    After Lin Wanyu swiped the card, her eyes quickly swept in the carriage... She quickly walked to Zhou Ye''s side in an instant, without speaking, she directly lifted her leg and straddled Zhou Ye''s lap... Then she curled up. Hidden in the seat beside Zhou Ye.


    Why not hide beside Lu Zhanbo??


    Because Lu Zhanbo is flying a plane (laugh)... Wanyu feels that she is not suitable for disturbing such private things.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye, who was only one aisle away from Lu Zhanbo, became Lin Wanyu''s best candidate.


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye could only say-he really didn''t mean it.


    He really didn''t expect that he was just spoofing Lu Er''s idiot, and he would have lost his peach blossom luck??


    Well, Zhou Ye can only express this extremely...Uh, happy.


    At this moment, the bus that had already started slowly slammed into a sudden stop, leaving Zhou Ye speechless for a while-dear, your A certificate must have been bought with money.How can anyone drive a bus like this??


    At this moment, Lin Wanyu, who was half-body lying on Zhou Ye''s lap, curled up under his seat, made a gesture of silence to Zhou Ye."Shhh, don''t say anything..."


    Zhou Ye smiled and nodded...


    At this time, the woman in red sitting in the seat behind Zhou Ye looked angry and hated...


    I''ve known and learned from this little girl''s posture, and I went to tease that little brother without asking...just kidding, why...I obviously saw him first, but I was given to by this shameless little vixen Ahead of time...


    As for Lu Er idiot, at this time, he was fully concentrating on solving his genital itching problem, and had no time to worry about other things.


    At this moment, two guys dressed in black suits and black sunglasses, dressed like the two underworld guys, got into the car.


    The two of them stood in the car with a very vigilant look, glanced at the whole car, and then they were about to walk into the car...


    At this moment-the driver''s brother made contributions again.


    "Hey, come back... Either swipe your card, insert a coin, or get out of it... What to see..."


    Perhaps it was because it was unlikely that my eldest lady was hiding in this bus... So the two guys ignored the driver''s brother and got out of the bus.


    "I can''t afford to sit on a bus. What kind of Matrix do I pretend to be?" The driver''s brother said, snorted disdainfully, and closed the door again...


    Feeling that after the car started, Lin Wanyu got up from Zhou Ye''s lap, and breathed a sigh of relief as if he had survived the disaster."Okay... it''s okay, thank you!"


    Chapter 2580 Lin Wanyu''s Love System


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and eighty


    "Who were those just now?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "They..." Lin Wanyu hesitated for a moment, and said, "They are-bad guys!"


    "Very bad, very bad person..."


    Seeing Lin Wanyu''s cute expression and listening to her insincere words, Zhou Ye couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    Who says this girl is stupid and sweet, at least she knows to hide her identity... Whoever says she is stupid, he is really stupid.


    At this time, Lin Wanyu''s expression suddenly became frightened... She hugged Zhou Ye''s arm, shaking her voice, and asked: "You, did you hear someone talking just now?"


    "Yes...Aren''t you talking all the time?" Zhou Ye asked in astonishment.


    "No, no...I''m not talking about my voice, nor your voice...but another kind of sound with the feeling of electronic sound...did you hear it?" Lin Wanyu was even more frightened at this time Up...


    "No... there is no electronic sound!" Zhou Ye looked blank...


    He really didn''t hear any electronic sound...


    Looking at Lin Wanyu, who was holding his arm, Zhou Ye was already a little confused...Fuck, this is not right¡ªis there such a section in the entire love apartment??


    However, feeling the trembling body on his arm, Zhou Ye felt that Lin Wanyu did not seem to be pretending.


    how is this possible¡­¡­?Is there any causal change in the whole world that you don''t know?


    Just when Zhou Ye was confused--Lin Wanyu, who was holding his arm tightly, was talking with the inexplicable voice in his mind.


    [You said you are a love system?What use do you have?


    [This system can screen the host''s communication objects that are enough to make the host happy for a lifetime according to the host''s preferences, and arrange the conditions of the communication objects in the eyes of the host by means of data.


    Hearing the answer in his mind that claimed to be the love system, Lin Wanyu''s beautiful eyes suddenly brightened.


    Why did she run away because she didn''t want her father to arrange her marriage??


    For a girl of Lin Wanyu''s age, love is everything...


    A girl of this age, who doesn''t want to have a perfect love that will last until death??


    And right now, this so-called love system that was inexplicably activated in her mind¡ªit was the pillow that she sent when she was dozing off.


    As for how this system got into her body, as an optimistic eldest lady, Lin Wanyu hasn''t thought about that much yet.


    The first time she activated the system, what she did was--looking at Zhou Ye, at the same time...think of it in her mind.


    [The system shows the condition of the man in front of me.


    Name: Zhou Ye...


    [Age: Ominous...]


    [Physical fitness: SSS level...]


    [Specialty: Ominous...]


    [Love level-extremely dangerous.


    Looking at the various conditions listed in her eyes, Lin Wanyu was dumbfounded...


    What is unknown age??


    What is the physical fitness SSS level?


    What is an unknown specialty??


    What is the love level-extremely dangerous??The so-called digitization of emotion means that everything else is unknown except for the name and physical fitness... Are you kidding me??


    It may be that the system heard Lin Wanyu''s complaints and immediately replied¡ª¡ª


    [The age is unknown because the man''s own time is full of contradictions... He seems to be independent of time, and it seems that he has gone back in time many times, so it is impossible to determine his physical age.


    [And his physical fitness has reached the unknown domain unknown to mankind... It can only be marked with the highest level of SSS level]


    [The specialty is unknown because-he knows almost everything... There is no special specialty.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2204

    [Love level-extremely dangerous because-he is an extremely dangerous existence to the host...]


    "Then will he hurt me?" Lin Wanyu has been curiosity aroused by the systematic description...


    An old monster who has been alive for not knowing how long is right in front of him... a guy called the strongest by the system... how can she not be curious??


    Why is the most dangerous always the most charming??It''s because they possess mysterious elements that ordinary people don''t possess... people can''t help but want to read him and understand him...


    But people often forget one thing-curiosity killed the cat.


    [The so-called extremely dangerous love level does not mean that Zhou Ye will physically harm the host, but that once the host falls in love with this man, he will completely lose himself and let him take whatever he wants... Therefore, the system does not recommend the host to choose Zhou Ye as a love partner...]


    Hearing the system''s answer, Lin Wanyu not only failed to curb his curiosity about Zhou Ye, but became even more curious about Zhou Ye...


    [If, I mean if-if I really conquer him, then what will happen?


    [¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­The host will become the happiest woman in the entire universe, and even in the thousands of planes, there is no one.


    At this moment, Lin Wanyu decided-Zhou Ye would be his love partner.


    Of course, she didn''t express anything right away, but looked like a curious baby, looking up...


    Because of the seat, she saw Lu Zhanbo at first glance...


    Name: Lu Zhanbo


    Sex: Male


    [Age: 23 years old]


    Physical Fitness: Fighting Five Scum


    Specialty: Computer Programming...


    Status: Suffering from external itching.


    [Love level: very weak...]


    "Huh¡ªit''s disgusting!" Seeing the genital itching sign in the status bar, Lin Wanyu felt sick...


    In any case, this disease is definitely not a good disease-either it is not about hygiene, or it is about looking for flowers and asking Liu... Anyway, it cannot be accepted by Lin Wanyu.


    After seeing the status of Zhou Ye and Lu Zhanbo, Lin Wanyu looked at the status of several other people in the car.


    It''s not that this little girl wants to sigh in love with other men, she just wants to try to test the system to see if people are accurate.


    After testing for a lap, ignoring the hatred state marked on the woman behind her, Lin Wanyu felt that the system identification was relatively accurate.


    At least, the physical fitness of the middle-aged man with a big Mediterranean belly in the distance is not as good as the five scums.


    Well, this can be seen at a glance...


    So, now--the most important thing is coming...


    It''s time to test whether this system is an artifact of cheating against the sky.


    Thinking of this, Lin Wanyu looked at Zhou Ye, blinked her big eyes, and sold a cute."Thank you just now, my name is Lin Wanyu...what is your name?"


    Chapter 2581 Hello, I''m Wanyu


    Chapter 2581


    Zhou Ye has been watching Lin Wanyu in his arms, holding his arms, as if he had never seen the world [actually, I was looking at the attributes of those people]...


    After a long while, I actually thanked myself and said my name...


    I have to say that this girl is really slow at some point.


    Zhou Ye sighed silently... "My name is Zhou Ye..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s self-introduction, Lin Wanyu''s beautiful eyes burst out with dazzling brilliance...


    Really-his name is Zhou Ye...


    The attributes of several other people do seem to be more reliable...


    Does that mean that the man in front of you is really that kind of magical existence??


    Thinking of this, Lin Wanyu decided... "System, I want to choose Zhou Ye as my love partner... You will help me, right?"


    [When, of course...]


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an illusion, Lin Wanyu always feels that the systematic answer is a bit reluctant...


    But what about her... as long as she is willing to help herself...


    [Ding-Super SSS Grade Lifetime Mission Released-Raiders Super SSS Grade Men-Zhou Ye...]


    [Reward for task accomplishment: Youth stays forever...]


    [Reward for task achievement: immortality...]


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    [Do you want to accept this task?Warning, this task cannot be deleted and changed...]


    Seeing more than a dozen consecutive tasks that countless women have dreamed of achieving rewards, Lin Wanyu is simply ecstatic at this moment...


    What is the highest honor of a woman??


    Of course it is to make the most handsome man in the world his husband... and there are so many quest rewards that fools won''t pick up... "Pick up, pick up..."


    "Fake what?" Zhou Ye looked at Lin Wanyu blankly...


    Feelings, when the girl got excited, she said the words directly...


    "I mean...Where are you going next?" Lin Wanyu rounded up her words in front of anxiously.


    "Of course I am going home..." Zhou Ye said, looking at the stop sign beside the road... "Okay, I''m here... Excuse me, Master, stop at the front intersection."


    Lin Wanyu was dumbfounded when he heard Zhou Ye''s words...


    The task here has just been received, is this man gone?


    How to do??What to do??


    Before she could figure out a solution... the bus stopped, Zhou Ye got up and walked down without hesitation.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2205

    At this time, Lin Wanyu couldn''t take care of it much... She hurriedly chased Zhou Ye''s figure and walked away.


    "Miss Lin...what are you doing with me?" Zhou Ye said with a helpless expression looking at Lin Wanyu who was following him behind him.


    "I want to go to the love apartment, but I don''t know the road... Such a big Shanghai, I only know you." Lin Wanyu said pitifully.


    A pair of big eyes blinked and blinked at Zhou Ye...not to mention aggrieved and cute.


    Seeing Lin Wanyu''s appearance, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... Okay-I really wanted to leave this hapless kid aside, I can''t help but I won''t know who was abducted at night...


    Zhou Ye sighed, "Well, follow me... I probably know where the love apartment is..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lin Wanyu''s eyes suddenly brightened... "So there really is a place called a love apartment in the world!"


    "Ahem... probably!" Zhou Ye was speechless...


    Say this girl is stupid??This girl is not stupid at all, she knows to hide her identity, she knows that selling cute and obedient takes advantage...


    Say this girl is not stupid, right??This girl doesn''t understand a lot of common sense things at all...Well, just treat this girl as an optimistic lady who doesn''t have common sense.


    But having said that... the fool probably won''t be admitted to the New York Conservatory.


    "Come with me..." Zhou Ye said, stepping forward...


    Like a cheerful bird, Lin Wanyu followed Zhou Ye happily, chatting and chatting along the way.


    The two of them just walked towards a certain district in the city center...


    As for you, Lu Zhanbo??Zhou Ye took care of him to die...Women couldn''t take care of him, so how could he take care of men.


    After a while--


    The two of them strolled into a certain neighborhood...


    As soon as he walked into the community, Lin Wanyu, who was far away, saw the community not far away, red carpets, balloons, flower gates, etc., decorating the gardens in the community beautifully...


    "Ye, is there someone who is celebrating their birthday..." Lin Wanyu excitedly grabbed Zhou Ye''s arm and asked swayingly.


    "Ahem...Is that a marriage...your family is still opening flowers for your birthday?" Zhou Ye vomited.


    "How do you know that I have to tie flowers on my birthday?... I like beautiful flowers, so when I celebrate my birthday, my father always tie me a few beautiful flowers on the door..." Lin Wanyu The face said as expected...


    Uh, well, I forgot that this girl is a banker at home...


    Before Zhou Ye could finish complaining in his heart... Lin Wanyu shook Zhou Ye''s arm."Ye, I have never seen marriage... Will you take me to have fun?"


    "Let''s go... take you to see the marriage!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded... He always feels that Lin Wanyu is not as common sense as his daughter sometimes... Well, he can only say-that Lin Da The rich teaches women well.


    At this time, at the entrance of the wedding, Zhang Yi, the woman with glasses who received the gift, saw Zhou Ye''s figure from a distance, and a charming smile burst on her face."The landlord... why are you free today?"


    You read that right, Zhou Ye is the landlord of Love Apartment...


    As a person who is not bad for money, since I know that there will be love apartments in this world through the causal line, how can it be impossible to make arrangements in advance??


    Keke...you''re welcome-Zhou Ye has bought the entire community...


    He is the most handsome charterer.


    "Didn''t you hear that Tie Zhu and Er Niu got married today... I will take a look and send a blessing by the way." Zhou Ye smiled, took out a red envelope, and handed it over.


    "The bride and groom will be very happy to see you..." Zhang Yi said with a smile.


    "Hehe...I don''t know if Er Niu is happy, but I don''t think Tie Zhu will be happy."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhang Yi''s smile became even sweeter... "Why don''t you hide for a while?"


    "Should be okay?" Zhou Ye asked hesitantly, "After all, they are going to get married..."


    "You are underestimating your lethality against women..." Zhang Yi said, Xiao Xiang screamed at Lin Wanyu behind Zhou Ye, "Didn''t you kidnap another beautiful little sister?"


    "Hello, I''m Wanyu..." Although Lin Wanyu felt that Zhang Yi''s intimate behavior towards Zhou Ye made her feel a little uncomfortable, she still stepped forward with a smile and extended her little hand to Zhang Yi.


    Chapter 2582 the target gathers at the wedding scene


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and eighty two


    Faced with the little hand that Lin Wanyu stretched out, Zhang Yi, the glasses lady, smiled and stretched out her hand.


    "Hello, Wanyu, my name is Zhang Yi...I am Zhou Ye''s tenant." Zhang Yi blinked at Lin Wanyu before saying in a low voice, "You must be packing too. The idea of ??the renter... hee hee, don''t deny... Come on..."


    "I, I don''t... I am not... Don''t talk nonsense..."


    Hearing Zhang Yi''s words, Lin Wanyu''s face blushed immediately...In a hurry, a triple quality team came directly.


    "Haha...Okay, I was kidding you..." Zhang Yi smiled and waved his hands. "You guys go in quickly... the wedding is about to begin..."


    At this moment, the blushing Lin Wanyu who was teased by Zhang Yi didn''t know how to do it, so she could only hold Zhou Ye''s arm... let him take her out of here.


    It wasn''t until the two of them walked into the wedding venue for a long time that Lin Wanyu felt much better.


    At this moment, there was a movement of high heels stepping on the ground, and a pair of light high heels appeared in front of Lin Wanyu.


    "Zhou Ye-do you still know to come back?? I thought where you were again, entangled by which woman, and couldn''t get out... What a rare guest!" With a dissatisfied female voice, There was a sound in front of Lin Wanyu... She couldn''t help raising her head curiously, and looked at the woman in front of her.


    In front of me is a beautiful woman wearing a red shirt and white trousers...


    The visitor is not someone else, it is Hu Yifei...


    "Ha ha... how is it possible!" Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, "Isn''t I back here?"


    "I came back with a little sister... It seems that we can''t live without a woman anywhere!" Hu Yifei said, looking up and down at Wanyu who was next to Zhou Ye with a scrutiny gaze, "Yeah, Our Young Master Zhou¡¯s taste has changed?? I don¡¯t like Bigger anymore, and I like the innocent little sister...? Tsk tsk... Don¡¯t say, your vision is really good... This is really innocent and cute... ...Have you grown up?"


    Listening to Hu Yifei''s words with guns and sticks, Lin Wanyu was not only not angry, but also smiled innocently at Hu Yifei."Really? Am I really cute??"


    Facing Wan Yu''s innocent gaze, Hu Yifei, who was already jealous, turned off instantly...


    For a while, she didn''t even know what to say...


    In desperation, she smiled awkwardly at Lin Wanyu, "Little sister, wait a minute..."


    While talking, she pulled him by the arm, pulled him aside, and whispered: "Hey, Zhou Ye - you are too much this time. Before, you returned to the flowers. I''m not too rare to say you... ¡­But, what¡¯s the matter with you this time? Why did you bring back a minor sister?"


    Facing Hu Yifei''s question, Zhou Ye didn''t speak, but looked down at the arm that Hu Yifei was holding his arm.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s inquisitive gaze, Hu Yifei hurriedly explained: "Don''t look at me like this, since you told me about me, I have changed...now I only treat you like this..."


    Hearing Hu Yifei¡¯s explanation, Zhou Ye nodded in satisfaction... "That''s why you are a little behaved... Her name is Lin Wanyu, I met on the bus coming back from the airport... She said she was looking for What love apartment...so..."


    "That''s why you fiddled with others, didn''t you?" Hu Yifei gritted her silver teeth, looking like she wanted to give Zhou Ye a flash, "You are a kidnapper, don''t you know? Here we are. It''s not a love apartment...Aren''t you a lie?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2206

    "I didn''t say that this is the love apartment... She just asked me to take her to the wedding, she said she had never seen a wedding..." Zhou Ye said with an innocent look, shaking his arm gently , Rubbing against Hu Yifei''s full and elastic chest... "Yifei, it''s bigger again..."


    "Look at the shape of my mouth-Brother Wu En!" Hu Yifei stared at her, and she was about to attack...


    However, Zhou Ye ran out in a hurry, pulling Lin Wanyu and quickly disappearing in front of her.


    In the face of this situation, Hu Yifei could only stun herself secretly...


    [The scumbag system, don''t you say that as long as he falls in love with me, he can get better?Why hasn''t he fallen in love with me until now?


    [Correct, this system is called Rescue the Scumbag System, not the Scumbag System...]


    [Also, why didn''t he look at you? Didn''t you have a B number in your heart?


    [You will yell at every turn...Which man would like you?


    [This system meets you, it''s a bad luck for eight lifetimes.


    [Slag system, no matter how hard you dare, I will kill you...]


    [You can try...Kill me, you won''t survive.


    [Oh, my temperament--!


    Not to mention Hu Yifei standing here, fighting against the system in his mind.


    Just talk about another female pig''s feet at the wedding-Chen Meijia!


    At this moment, she wore a pink dress by Chanel and a pair of Ms. Chanel sunglasses, wandering around at the buffet...


    I spoke to an unknown existence in my mind¡ª¡ª


    "Smelly system, you said that there will be a task to make me repay...Why haven''t I triggered yet!"


    [The host does not need to worry, it is yours that is yours... the mission will always be released.


    "In order to pay you back, how many beautiful encounters I have missed... When I pay the money, I will unload you."


    [You can go and meet... The system itself does not stop you, but since then you have lost the qualification to borrow money from this system...]


    [Right, by the way, to remind you, you still owe this system one thousand, three hundred and sixty-two thousand two, eighty thirty-eight yuan...]


    [Please complete the repayment task as soon as possible...otherwise it will usher in punishment.


    Hearing the number in her mind, Chen Meijia almost fainted on the ground...


    Although her mathematics was taught by a physical education teacher, this long list of numbers is enough to let her know-I am afraid I will be planted in this repayment system for the rest of my life.


    Speaking of which, when her system was activated, it was two years ago.


    That was she. After dropping out of junior high school, she stupidly became a member of an underground group under the persuasion of a female classmate of her own.


    That was still in 2005. As a result, she, without the slightest artistic talent, undoubtedly failed.


    However, after the combination was disbanded, she accidentally activated her biggest golden finger.


    That is-unlimited borrowing system...


    The longest repayment date is two years, and the amount of borrowing is not limited, as long as you say your purpose of borrowing.


    For Chen Meijia, this is simply-a good thing to fall into the sky...


    Chapter 2583 I want to marry you, marry me!


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and eighty three


    Unlimited loan system is undoubtedly the best capital turnover platform for many people doing business.


    No mortgage, no capital verification...not even your ID card.


    As long as you say the purpose of lending money, you can get a loan... what a golden finger this is.


    However, this unlimited borrowing system was turned into an unlimited cash machine system in the hands of Chen Meijia, a girl who can borrow usury to buy clothes.


    Of course, because of the existence of the unlimited loan system, Chen Meijia did not go to the loan shark to borrow money to buy clothes as in the plot, so he did not go to the Santa Maria Hospital because of the debt collection by the loan shark, and encountered the same Lu Ziqiao who is being debt-collected.


    Therefore, Lu Ziqiao is still a stranger to her.


    Chen Meijia, who received the unlimited loan system, immediately became a millionaire rich woman...


    Buy and buy all the way...


    From 2005 to 2007, in just two years, she spent more than 17 million on a frenzy...


    Of course, although she has lived a life of drunkenness, but-one thing is very good, her private life is very clean.


    It''s not that she doesn''t like handsome guys... but because, once she moves intentionally, the system will teach her to be a person in an instant¡ªto sum up, there are only four words.


    [Pay back immediately]


    In the end, Chen Meijia had no choice but to choose between consumption and handsome ¡ª consumption.


    But it is a pity-although the system''s repayment date is two years old, it will always come.


    And Chen Meijia only came here because the system issued a repayment task-came to this community and participated in the wedding ceremony of Tie Niu and Er Niu once, which was regarded as her repayment of 120,000.


    Well, with Chen Meijia''s arithmetic level, she didn''t know exactly how much 120,000 there was, anyway it was just a return.


    When she got here, the system told her that she would trigger more repayment tasks here and let her wait here....


    That''s why she continued to stay here...


    Just as Chen Meijia continued to chat with her own system in her mind...


    Lu Ziqiao, who looked like a dog, appeared at the wedding...


    Seeing handsome Lu Ziqiao, Chen Meijia only glanced at her, and then diverted her attention.


    After all, the two don''t know each other now, and-there is a love hindrance system in her mind, and she can''t do anything...so just ignore it.


    And Lu Ziqiao didn''t recognize that Chen Meijia was the silly girl he had seen in the underground theater at this time¡ªthe silly girl who could never keep up with the rhythm.


    The two missed each other perfectly...


    Well, there is no way for this. Who told these three girls that the systems in their minds were the pendants that Meng Qiniang and other sisters put in their souls?


    They intended to use these girls to apologize to their men... how could they make other men cheaper?


    Of course, they did all these things without telling their men...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2207

    At least for now, Zhou Ye is still not very clear... these things they did.


    Just as Chen Meijia was concentrating on the cold table looking for the food she was interested in, a system reminder suddenly came into her mind.


    [Ding¡ª¡ªRepayment task released...]


    Hearing this sound, Chen Meijia immediately became energetic... "What mission? What mission? Say it quickly..."


    [Task: rush forward and kiss the man with the crown...]


    [After the task is completed, the system will consider that you have replaced one million arrears.


    [If the mission fails, your arrears will increase by two million...]


    "What shit task, smelly system, come out, I promise not to kill you......???"


    Chen Meijia was shocked when she heard the system task released in her mind... Could it be that her first kiss was only worth a million??


    However, just when she was a little reluctant, she suddenly saw her mission goal.


    That is a handsome man with a stylish dress...


    Chen Meijia swears that he has lived for seventeen years and has never seen such a handsome man...


    As for the girl who walked with the man beside him??Chen Meijia simply ignored...


    At this time, on that man''s head, he was wearing an illusory crown... Obviously, this was specially marked on top of her head by the system to prevent her from identifying the wrong target.


    Seeing the beauty of the prosperous age... Chen Meijia''s face stretched, "Master System, just look at it... In order to repay your money, let alone let me kiss the mission goal, even if it is given to me I am willing to lose myself to him..."


    [Oh, woman!


    At this time, Chen Meijia didn''t pay attention to the ridicule of the uncle of the system in his mind... stepped towards the mission goal.


    At this time, Zhou Ye was taking Lin Wanyu around at the wedding scene...


    After all, Lin Wanyu seemed very curious about everything here...especially the kind of things used by civilians.


    However, at this moment--


    A slightly petite pink figure suddenly jumped out of the crowd... Before Lin Wanyu could react, he jumped directly into Zhou Ye''s arms...


    Zhou Ye was taken aback for a moment, but he realized... After all, Chen Meijia, how could he not know him?


    It''s just that he didn''t understand why Chen Meijia suddenly jumped out and jumped onto himself.


    He just habitually opened his arms and reached out to support Chen Meijia''s hip.


    I have to say-although Chen Meijia looks a little thin, her butt is still very tall.


    At least, Zhou Ye felt that the two hip flaps he covered with his hands were very elastic...


    At this time, Chen Meijia didn''t care that Zhou Ye squeezed her ass, she directly held Zhou Ye''s cheek with both hands and kissed it hard.


    "Hmm..."


    Lin Wanyu next to Zhou Ye looked at the way the two kissed, and the jealous jar in his heart was overturned...


    However, when she didn''t know if this girl was Zhou Ye''s girlfriend, she had no way to attack.


    So - all she could do was to puff her face and stare at Chen Meijia... as if she was going to kill her with her own eyes.


    But, it turns out-she is not a superwoman, and her eyes cannot kill.


    At this time, if Chen Meijia hadn''t heard the jingle of task completion in his mind, he would still be holding Zhou Ye and would not come down.


    "That...Miss are you?" Although Zhou Ye knew Chen Meijia, after all, this was the first time the two met, and Zhou Ye could only pretend to be confused.


    Seeing this handsome and prosperous beauty in front of him, Chen Meijia was so intoxicated, she couldn''t help but blurt out suddenly-"I want to marry you... marry me!"


    Chapter 2584 You are the body of the charterer...


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and eighty four


    Chen Meijia herself likes handsome guys...


    In the play, it is well-known that she likes handsome guys.


    In the face of ordinary handsome guys, she can still forcibly ignore them under the suppression of the system... However, when the handsome type like Zhou Ye appeared in front of her, Chen Meijia''s inner nature was forcibly suppressed and could no longer be suppressed. Up.


    Immediately yelled out my own heart...


    In an instant, the surrounding wedding scene, which was originally bustling with excitement, quieted down.


    Countless people turned their attention to Zhou Ye and his party¡ª¡ª


    After all, men are shouting to women-I want to marry you, marry me!


    This is considered a normal operation, and the people who eat melon can criticize the dog and the male at most...


    However, a woman shouted loudly in the crowd-"I want to marry you, marry me!"] This sentence is a little bit magical.


    Countless searching gazes turned towards Zhou Ye, and they planned to see what kind of man it was for a woman to propose marriage under the public in such a desperate manner.


    When these melon-eating people saw clearly who Chen Meijia shouted such a bold confession, they were suddenly in an uproar¡ª


    At the wedding scene, there were nearby residents who knew Zhou Ye. The moment they saw Zhou Ye, a clear expression of [Sure enough] appeared...


    One by one seems to be saying-- [It''s you again...]


    The man shook his head and sighed-he was sorry that another little sister had fallen into the clutches of Zhou Ye, the charterer.


    The women sneered because they were laughing at Chen Meijia''s uncontrollable ability. How long have they been renting out a contract? If they could succeed, they would have succeeded, and it would be her turn to confess such a girl?


    As for the guests who didn''t know Zhou Ye, their eyes showed surprise.


    They were surprised that there were really handsome young people in the world who were as handsome as walking out of a painting.


    At this moment, they felt that their studies had been carried out to dogs, and no gorgeous words could be used to describe the handsomeness of the man in front of them.


    Regarding this, they could only sigh unconsciously¡ªfuck.


    At this time, Lin Wanyu, who was standing next to Zhou Ye, almost cried...


    She really didn''t expect that this guy who suddenly appeared would propose to Zhou Ye as soon as he opened his mouth...Why don''t you, you, you play the cards according to the routine??


    And Hu Yifei, who was holding the walkie-talkie in the distance and was directing the wedding, also saw this scene. His face suddenly lost expression, and the walkie-talkie in his hand slipped to the ground without knowing it...


    But at this time she no longer cared about the falling walkie talkie...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2208

    Madan¡¯s, the flesh that my old lady is optimistic about will be taken away...


    Go to the fucking [I will wait for you to return in a dimly lit place after I wait for you to be prosperous]-save the scumbag system.


    My old mother is going to save her love now¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Hu Yifei moved her long legs and rushed towards Zhou Ye while walking with wind.


    And Zhou Ye at this time--


    He held Chen Meijia in his arms, and Lin Wanyu was snuggled beside him, and Hu Yifei was chased behind him.


    At first glance, this seems to be a scene of a winner in life...


    But Zhou Ye knew that this was just an illusion...


    The sadness in Lin Wanyu''s eyes and the strong murderous aura that belonged to Hu Yifei came from behind, telling him that he was in the eyes of the storm...


    If you are not careful, you will end up with a dead end...


    Of course, with Zhou Ye''s strength, he can completely suppress it...


    But, again, there is a game, there must be rules of the game...


    For the time being, Zhou Ye said that he was very happy and did not want to change the rules of the game...


    So-he instantly chose a route to Happy end.


    "Sorry, miss... Um... I just flew here this morning, my teeth haven''t been brushed nor washed..."


    "Even if you say let me marry you... I also..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lin Wanyu suddenly chuckles and laughs... "Damn Westward Journey..."


    At the same time, Hu Yifei, who walked quickly towards Zhou Ye, also slowed down... [For the sake of your desire to survive, I won''t take care of you, huh!


    "But I really like you..." Chen Meijia obviously didn''t plan to just give up...


    "Well, do you know my name??"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Chen Meijia gently shook her head... She knew a ghost... If she had known Zhou Ye long ago, Zhou Ye would have been miserable long ago, then it would be System Lord''s turn. To post tasks??


    "Look, you don''t know what my name is. This shows that this is the first time we two met..."


    "Do you think this is love?"


    "Of course, it was love at first sight..." Chen Meijia said without hesitation.


    Upon hearing Chen Meijia¡¯s words, the women around [cut] in their hearts almost at the same time...


    I don''t know who yelled...


    "What love at first sight... You are just greedy for the charter''s body!"


    Hearing this shout, one of the women present at the scene nodded in agreement.


    "How do you know that I was not in love at first sight? I was greedy for the charter''s body?" Chen Meijia retorted unwillingly.


    "Because we have one of us here, we are all greedy to charter the body!"


    "It''s just... if we say love at first sight, we all fell in love with the charterer at first sight... you go in line behind!"


    "Yes, yes..."


    Looking at Chen Meijia, who was almost a target of public criticism, Lin Wanyu was both happy and depressed.


    What''s happy is that this shameless love rival in front of you provokes anger.


    What is depressing is-it seems that I want to attack Zhou Ye, the future is so bumpy...


    However, Lin Wanyu not only didn''t feel lost because of this, but instead inspired a bit of high morale in her heart.


    Who is she?


    She is the heir of the beautiful and fair Lin Group, and she is also the daughter of destiny with a system...


    Apart from her, who else can capture Zhou Ye''s castle??


    Besides, what these superficial women saw was Zhou Ye''s handsome appearance, but she was different, what she saw was his essence...


    and so--


    Lin Wanyu-"Come on!"


    Unknowingly, this silly Baitian inner drama appeared to the outside again...


    She actually clenched a fist and said cheer...


    In an instant, Chen Meijia, who was being condemned by others, instantly regarded her as her most reliable ally... "Thank you..."


    "Huh? My..."


    "Thank you for cheering for me...I won''t give up!" Chen Meijia said, and kissed Zhou Ye again, then jumped off Zhou Ye and glanced at the group of women arrogantly. "Hmph... there is no one who can fight... scum!"


    Chapter 2585 Hu Yifei''s Past


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and eighty five


    At the wedding site, in a temporary tent built to hold sundries¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye sat on a stool... He smiled and looked at the woman in red standing in front of him."Good Yifei, don''t be angry..."


    "Don''t be angry? You said lightly..." Hu Yifei angrily wiped Zhou Ye''s lips with a wet wipe in her hand... "Boys must learn to protect themselves when they go out... Don''t you know??"


    "Isn''t you going to be mad at being taken advantage of by that nympho girl?"


    "Do you know how annoying she is?"


    "Also [I want to marry you, marry me?]..."


    "Would you not push her away?"


    "But if you push her away, she will fall!" Zhou Ye pretended to be stupid with an innocent look on his face...


    "You¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" Hu Yifei almost died of anger when he heard Zhou Ye''s words... "Don''t you know how much you will lose if you don''t know how to refuse?"


    "But every girl is an angel...I can''t bear to hurt them!" Zhou Ye continued his [Innocent Boy Who Doesn''t Know Rejection].


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2209

    Thinking of the bits and pieces over the years...


    Hu Yifei has a feeling of seeing Zhou Ye wrong for life...


    That was three years ago.


    At that time, she moved to an apartment here because she was staying in school to teach.


    By the way, Hu Yifei¡¯s system used to be not called the [Save the Scumbag System], but the [Almighty Goddess System]...


    Under the spur of the system, Hu Yifei has loved learning and life since she was a child-proficient, taekwondo, basketball, karate black belt, singing, dancing, tennis, etc...


    Until I met Zhou Ye, Hu Yifei was systematically trained and had no time to fall in love...


    But since I met Zhou Ye¡ªHu Yifei¡¯s system instantly changed from the [Almighty Goddess System] to the [Save the Scumbag System]...


    Well, Hu Yifei didn''t care about this...because she actually fell in love with Zhou Ye, the charterer, at first sight, just like Chen Meijia now.


    But it was a pity - at that time, Zhou Ye, although he was extremely handsome, there was a fatal problem in Hu Yifei''s eyes.


    That is-Huaxin.


    Extremely flowery...


    The phone numbers stored on the phone are all women...


    After answering the phone, the baby who opened her mouth and closed her wife would never be called...


    Perhaps it is precisely because of Hu Yifei''s hatred of iron and steel for Zhou Ye that her system is super-evolved, right??


    From the [Almighty Goddess System] to [Save the Scumbag System]...


    However, in the past two years, the rescue progress can be said to be zero.


    No way, why did Zhou Ye almost never show up in the apartment these years??


    Hu Yifei is even responsible for collecting rent...Finally, he will be punched in.


    Therefore, people here kindly call her-the charter wife.


    For this nickname, Hu Yifei is actually secretive...but she also knows that Zhou Ye is still undecided about sex for the time being...Moreover, after observation, she found that Zhou Ye often faces girls. It¡¯s the one who passively endures [the fog]...


    In other words, in Hu Yifei''s eyes, Zhou Ye is actually a passive scumbag...


    In fact, she can understand those women... After all, she, the almighty goddess [self-proclaimed], can''t control Zhou Ye, let alone those women?


    What a sin--


    Before she knew it, Hu Yifei put down the wet tissue in her hand and gently stroked Zhou Ye''s cheek with her hand...


    "Ahem, when will I go out to say the wedding congratulation?" Zhou Ye asked with a dry cough.


    "Don''t go out..." Hu Yifei, who was awakened by Zhou Ye, hurriedly retracted her hand touching his cheek, and concealed: "If you show up at the wedding, I am still afraid that the two girls will leave Tie Zhu to escape the marriage... ¡­"


    "Ahem... isn''t it that exaggeration?" Zhou Ye said embarrassingly, "Shall I just meet your high school classmate?"


    "Hmph... Yeah, on that side, you turned a little nightclub princess into an infatuated woman who doesn''t want to eat anything... Are you surprised or surprised?" Hu Yifei sneered twice and said: " I warn you... Er Niu found Tie Zhu so easily, you must not make trouble!"


    "I''m stupid to make trouble..." Zhou Ye rolled his eyes...


    A little princess in a nightclub with a messy nightlife, will he be interested in it??


    If he really wants to be interested, is there still that iron pillar??


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s expression, Hu Yifei nodded in satisfaction..."Okay, I''m going out, the bride and groom will be here soon..."


    "Well, then you go out soon... I''ll go back soon!" Zhou Ye said, and handed the written speech to Hu Yifei... "I guess I will stay here... everyone will be neighbors from now on. It''s..."


    "Yeah..." Hu Yifei knew that when Zhou Ye was here, he would live next door to them, which is apartment 3603.


    "By the way, since there has been a couple in the apartment... Then I decided to change the apartment to a love apartment in the future!" Zhou Ye said without a doubt.


    "Love apartment?" Hu Yifei, who was about to go out, stopped abruptly and turned to look at Zhou Ye suspiciously, "This name sounds familiar..."


    "By the way, the little girl you led named Lin Wanyu, didn''t she come to the love apartment?" Hu Yifei''s face became a little dangerous when she said this."So you are here waiting for me... Ah??? Do you have any thoughts about that little girl???"


    "You..."


    Before Zhou Ye''s words were finished, Hu Yifei had already forced her step by step...


    "Instead of not knowing which bitch will be cheaper in the future, it''s better to make me cheaper..." Hu Yifei bent over and took Zhou Ye''s face and lowered his head and kissed it...


    To be honest, she was really stimulated by Chen Meijia today...


    That guy actually kissed Zhou Ye in public...


    You know, she''s [self-styled] hasn''t touched him yet?Was that guy actually gave the top spot??


    How can this be??


    No, Zhou Ye, a bastard who doesn''t understand, refuses others, maybe in a place she can''t see, this bastard has been ravaged by others, I don''t know how many times...


    The more I think about Hu Yifei, the more angry...the more I think about it, the more depressed...


    When she kissed Zhou Ye, she became wild before she knew it...


    Uh-well, this girl is completely a novice, she just feels the wild and strong kisses combined with the scenes seen in the movie.


    Facing Hu Yifei who was full of anger... Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, and after a silent sigh, Zhou Ye hugged Hu Yifei directly... sticking out her tongue, guiding her... step by step onto the right track... ¡­


    Chapter 2586 I am not short of money...


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and eighty six


    Five minutes later, Hu Yifei walked out of the makeshift tent proudly...


    "Humph--that woman got it, why can''t Hu Yifei kiss it?"


    After talking about Ah Q''s famous lines, she walked towards the wedding scene with a face full of spring breeze...


    However, between her slender legs, there is a faint wet mark...


    Well, apparently Zhou Ye played a lot with this girl while she was inside.


    Of course, Zhou Ye didn''t take her down here...The game has to be played slowly to be fun, and it''s boring to always be impatient.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye, who was sitting in the temporary debris tent, stretched out lazily... After cleaning up the water marks on his pants, he stood up.


    After putting on his own big sunglasses that could cover half of his face, Zhou Ye walked outside...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2210

    However, just as he walked to the door, he saw Zeng Xiaoxian with a humble face...


    "Gude Maoning, charterer..."


    Hearing this line from [Kung Fu], Zhou Ye felt a disharmony... "Gu, you big-headed ghost... It''s almost noon, it''s still ancient..."


    "Hehehe..." Zeng Xiaoxian laughed twice, walked to Zhou Ye, nodded and said, "Um, the charterer, I want to discuss something with you..."


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye asked a little strangely, "Don''t you want to move to Yifei''s apartment to share with you? I tell you, don''t even think about it..."


    "No, no, how dare I make Yifei''s idea..." Zeng Xiaoxian hurriedly waved his hands and said, "Isn¡¯t my roommate Tie Zhu getting married? It¡¯s not appropriate for me to live in a large suite by myself, so I I just thought, can I find a few people to share with me..."


    "You can do it yourself..." Zhou Ye waved his hand... "I''ll go up first... By the way, I told Yi Fei, the apartment will be called the love apartment from now on, and I live in the apartment. For tenants, as long as they are couples, the free water and electricity rent will be halved... Remember... if Yifei forgets to say something, you remember to go up and say it once..."


    With that said, he walked into the elevator without waiting for Zeng Xiaoxian to speak.


    "Free water and electricity for couples? The rent is halved?" Zeng Xiaoxian clenched his fist excitedly after hearing the words... and then quickly calmed down.


    "Wait... there is a charter here... and there will be a couple?? The charter is teasing me again..."


    "With you, which couple will not score after they move in..."


    Saying to himself here, Zeng Xiaoxian''s face suddenly disappeared... "Come on, don''t think about halving the rent for free water and electricity..."


    Call Zhanbo first...Let''s see where he is!


    Thinking of this, Zeng Xiaoxian took out the phone and dialed a number...


    After a long while, a tired whistling voice came from the other end of the phone, "Brother..."


    "Hey, Zhanbo, where have you been?? Haven''t you left the airport yet?" Zeng Xiaoxian asked hesitantly.


    "I, I have already left the airport... But, I took the wrong car, brother..." Lu Zhanbo on the other side of the phone, with a touch of depression in his voice."Wait, I saw the police uncle in front... I''ll go to him and ask for the way..."


    "Okay, come here soon..." Zeng Xiaoxian hung up the phone silently...


    Lu Zhanbo and him are reorganizing the family, his mother married Lu Zhanbo''s father...


    Well, according to the original plot, it shouldn''t be like this... But, there is no way-who said Zhou Ye didn''t want Hu Yifei to be involved with Lu Zhanbo??


    Among other things, with Hu Yifei''s carefree personality, if she and Lu Zhanbo grew up together, then I don''t know how many invisible benefits to give Lu Zhanbo.


    So-under Zhou Ye''s interference, Hu Yifei''s old lady did not divorce...


    But perhaps because of the butterfly effect, Hu Yifei¡¯s old mother did not divorce, but Zeng Xiaoxian¡¯s old mother divorced and married Lu Zhanbo¡¯s father...


    So Lu Zhanbo became Zeng Xiaoxian''s younger brother.


    This is really a speechless thing...


    Ahem, less gossip...


    After calling his brother Lu Zhanbo here, Zeng Xiaoxian walked directly to the wedding scene.


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already returned to Room 3603 in his own room.


    Back in his room, Zhou Ye looked at the neatly cleaned room, and couldn''t help but nodded... Obviously, although he didn''t come back to live in this room often, people often came to clean it...


    Besides he has the room key, only Hu Yifei has it. So who is helping him clean the room, do I have to ask??


    Forget it, don''t want to...


    Let''s get a good night''s sleep...


    At the big party last night, he did not irrigate his own fields...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye stepped into his room, took off his clothes directly, and jumped onto the soft big bed... Sniffing the familiar body scent on the quilt, he slowly fell into his sleep...


    after an hour--


    In the garden of the community, the wedding has officially started...


    Listening to the host who is enthusiastic on the stage-Zeng Xiaoxian announced the new regulations for love apartments-[Couple rent halved, water and electricity free]...


    A look of surprise appeared on Lu Ziqiao''s face in a priest costume.


    Free water and electricity, halved rent is what is the concept??


    This is equivalent to¡ªin Shanghai, spending the rent in the suburbs, but living in the city center.


    Holding grass, how could he not want to live in such a cheap thing??


    But, the question now is--


    He currently lacks a girlfriend...


    Of course, it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend. He has too many ex-girlfriends, but the problem is-he doesn¡¯t want to live here with them. If they are called, he will be dead in the future...


    What a joke, he hasn''t had enough...


    How could he leave a forest and tie himself to a tree with a crooked neck and hang himself to death??


    However, at this moment, he suddenly saw Mika standing aside, looking at the host with a look of longing...


    Lu Ziqiao also saw the scene when she held the chartered father and forced a kiss.


    In this regard, he can only say-can''t afford to...


    However, now, this girl obviously intends to live in the love apartment, and she will get a month first when she comes to a platform near the water.


    Can he take this opportunity??


    With an attitude of trying, Lu Ziqiao walked to Meijia''s side, and said in a polite manner: "Hello miss, I think you seem to be very interested in this love apartment... Why don''t we live in as a couple together? how about it???"


    However, what surprised Lu Ziqiao was--


    Meijia glanced at him and said disdainfully: "I am not short of money, why do I pretend to be a couple with you? Idiot..."


    Chapter 2587 badass, how long will you torture me?


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and eighty seven


    Hearing Mika¡¯s words, Lu Ziqiao looked embarrassed...


    I can only rub my nose angrily and move towards the next goal...


    Looking at Lu Ziqiao''s back, Meijia made a face... "Slightly..."


    No matter how bad she is, there is also a lot of money for renting a house. Besides... She wants to live in for Zhou Ye, so how can she label herself a XXX girlfriend??Are you stupid??

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2211

    Here, without Mika¡¯s cooperation, Lu Ziqiao fell into a desperate situation.


    For the single female guests present, he almost finished asking, either they live in this community, or they don''t want to share the rent with him as a couple.


    In the end, Lu Ziqiao didn''t find a woman willing to rent with him.


    However, at this moment, he suddenly saw a man with a dull face carrying his luggage walking out of a police car.


    Seeing this dazed man, Lu Ziqiao''s heart was cruel-paralyzed, women can''t, men can''t??Anyway, the landlord said that as long as it is a couple, are same-sex couples different??This will not affect my own pick-up...


    Thinking of this, he walked quickly to the cute boy with a smile on his face."Boy, do you need a boyfriend??"


    "What?" Hearing Lu Ziqiao''s words, Lu Zhanbo, who had just walked out of the police car, immediately dropped his luggage and covered his chest... He looked at Lu Ziqiao like a pervert and said, "I, I don''t get involved... ¡­Big Brother!"


    "No... listen to me..." Lu Ziqiao hurriedly explained to Lu Zhanbo...


    He had just explained that the wedding car for the wedding had arrived...Lu Ziqiao hadn''t forgotten his responsibilities, he was still expecting to cheat some money from Hu Yifei, so he didn''t wait for Lu Zhanbo to answer, he said directly: "Don''t forget Oh, let''s go to the landlord later..."


    Then, in Lu Zhanbo''s silly eyes, he quickly ran to the wedding table.


    On the stage, Lu Ziqiao, who pretended to be a priest, was speaking in his country-like English, saying [Gentlemen and Blind Dates...], when Zeng Xiaoxian on the side saw his brother Lu Zhanbo...


    He didn''t care much... and walked over quickly.


    "Zhanbo, when did you arrive?"


    "Brother... I just came here!" Lu Zhanbo looked at Lu Ziqiao in the stands who was talking about 46, who did not rely on English, and said: "Brother, just now, the priest on the stage asked me to pretend to be his [girlfriend]... "


    "What?" Hearing his brother''s words, Zeng Xiaoxian''s face suddenly changed... "The family sent you to the United States to study. When did you like men?"


    "No, brother, let me explain..." Lu Zhanbo hurriedly said the rhetoric that Lu Ziqiao had just told him to his brother...


    After listening to his brother''s explanation, Zeng Xiaoxian rubbed his chin and said thoughtfully: "It makes sense... This priest didn''t expect this trick..."


    "However, I have to ask the charterer first. If you can, you can pretend to be a couple and live in with him... This will also save a lot of money!"


    While talking, Zeng Xiaoxian took out his mobile phone and called Zhou Ye.


    After a while--


    A smile leaked from Zeng Xiaoxian''s face...


    "Long live¡­¡­"


    "Brother, what did the landlord say?"


    "The charterer said that he does not discriminate against homosexuals. Instead, he feels that people who have the courage to admit that he really loves are worthy of respect, so - this is a good thing!" At this point, Zeng Xiaoxian slapped his brother on the shoulder... ... "That''s the thing to say... When you turn around, you will be with the Father Lu and report to me..."


    "No, I am going to prepare now..."


    With that said, Zeng Xiaoxian no longer paid attention to his brother''s crying face, and hurriedly walked out...


    On the other side, in front of Hu Yifei, two girls were also standing, asking for rent here.


    "You said you want to live here?"


    "Well, I came out to find a love apartment. I believe that in the love apartment, I will be able to harvest a perfect love!" Lin Wanyu replied without hesitation.


    Ghost''s perfect love, don''t you just want to get the moon near the water?


    So naive--


    If it''s so easy, then the old lady has lived here for a few years, and she would have succeeded...and it will be your turn??


    Hu Yifei thought to herself brokenly, turned her head to look at another girl-Mei Jia."Are you the same as her?"


    "Well, I want to live closer to my male god, so I can see him every day..."


    Speaking of this, Mika clasped her hands tightly, her face leaking a nymphomaniac smile.


    "Well, because you are not a couple, so... in principle, you can''t enjoy the reduction or exemption of your rent or something!"


    "Money is not a problem!" X2


    Seeing the two girls with their determined faces, Hu Yifei couldn''t help but stroke her forehead. She knew that in the future she was going to fight an extremely difficult love defense battle, although she could not wait to bring all the girls close to Zhou Ye Kicked out...


    However, she can still distinguish between public and private...


    If she really wanted to be so headstrong, she would have been PASSed by Zhou Ye...


    Therefore, she endures-for the final victory, she endures.


    Two hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A perfect wedding is over... and there are two more men, two women and four tenants in the love apartment.


    The difference from the original book is-


    Hu Yifei, Meijia and Wanyu live in room 3601...


    In room 3602, Zeng Xiaoxian, Lu Zhanbo and Lu Ziqiao lived.


    In general, the two rooms have almost become male and female dormitories...


    When the wedding is over--


    Hu Yifei took her new roommate, Meijia and Wanyu back to 3601...


    After arranging the room for them, Hu Yifei quietly walked to the door of Room 3603, taking out the key, and carefully opened the door of the room...


    Looking at the clothes thrown everywhere on the floor of the room... She shook her head speechlessly, and then began to pick up the clothes on the floor one by one.


    After picking up and folding Zhou Ye''s clothes on the ground...Hu Yifei slowly walked into Zhou Ye''s bedroom...Looking at Zhou Ye who was lying on the bed with her eyes closed, she couldn''t help her longing. Quietly walked over...sit down on the bedside cautiously...


    Looking at Zhou Ye''s handsome face, Hu Yifei couldn''t help but stretch out her little hand and gently stroked it...


    He murmured: "Bad, how long will you torture me?"


    Chapter 2588 Affectionate Hu Yifei


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and eighty eight


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s quiet sleeping face...


    Hu Yifei finally couldn''t help it, lowered her head and kissed it...


    In the beginning, she just wanted to relive the throbbing in the temporary utility room at noon...


    But, gradually, she felt out of control...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 2212

    I don¡¯t know when, her whole body was already pressed on Zhou Ye''s body, a fragrant tongue penetrated into Zhou Ye¡¯s mouth, awkwardly roaming...


    However, when Zhou Ye''s hands dragged her elastic hip flaps, she suddenly struggled...


    "Ye, we can''t do this...no...no..."


    Hu Yifei, whose eyes were slightly closed, twisted her body, and said as if she refused to welcome her.


    "Why not?" Zhou Ye opened his eyes, looked at Hu Yifei with red cheeks like cooked prawns, and asked softly: "Don''t you love me?"


    "Of course I, I love you..." Hu Yifei hurriedly opened his eyes, surely... "But, but I don''t want you to love me and other women..."


    Well, this sentence is plain--that is--I just want you to love me only.


    Upon hearing this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but roll his eyes...


    If he doesn''t reverse the idea of ??this girl, then don''t even think of fooling this girl into bed in this life...


    Hu Yifei, when she was a tiger, she was a real tiger...When she got into the horns, she couldn''t bring back three cows.


    "I can''t help it... Yifei..." Zhou Ye decided to play a tragic play... "I don''t want to be so carefree... But... But I really can''t help it!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Hu Yifei said angrily: "You can''t help it, you are lustful..."


    As she said, she stretched out her little hand and patted the quilt on Zhou Ye''s lower body...


    As a result, in this shot, she felt like she had taken a steel pipe...


    In an instant, she understood what she had photographed, her hand was stung by a hornet, and she quickly retracted it.


    "I really have difficulties..." Zhou Ye suppressed a smile, looked at the innocent Hu Yifei in front of him, reached out and grabbed her little hand, and then reached into his own quilt...


    Feeling the touch from her fingertips, Hu Yifei''s face was almost blushing... "What do you want to do? Bad guy..."


    "I want you to know how much you attract me..." Zhou Ye lightly pecked at Hu Yifei''s corner, and whispered: "I want you to know... what is my problem. ..."


    "I, I don''t want to know your difficulties... I, I should go back, go back..." Hu Yifei was already nervous and a little incoherent...


    She felt that her fingertips passed a moderately hard and soft zone, and finally reached a place with strong hair...


    At this moment, her heart couldn''t help but mention it in her throat...


    To be honest, Hu Yifei at this moment is both longing and afraid...


    The longing is¡ªshe can finally get Zhou Ye...


    The fear is¡ªWill she become one of Zhou Ye''s many lovers and completely fall into it.


    However, no matter what she thought, in the end, her hand still held a hot meat stick.


    When he felt the size of this stick, Hu Yifei was completely stupid... "How, how could it be... so big!"


    Holding back the shame, Hu Yifei used her soft little hand to measure the size of Zhou Ye''s meat stick...


    I have to say that the thickness of this hand is difficult to grasp, making Hu Yifei a little uneasy... "This, such a big, I... how can I bear it..."


    Seeing Hu Niu who unknowingly said what was in his heart before him, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile... "Trust me, Yifei baby, you can definitely bear it..."


    "No...I, I''m not ready yet...I..."


    Hu Yifei was shocked by Zhou Ye''s words, and instantly wanted to get up from Zhou Ye and escape...


    It''s a pity - it''s this point, how could Zhou Ye let her go??


    Zhou Ye, who was pressed by Hu Yifei, turned over directly, but instead pressed Hu Yifei and the quilt under him...


    "Ye...you let me go...well..."


    Before Hu Yifei finished speaking, Zhou Ye''s mouth was completely blocked...


    With Zhou Ye''s tongue breaking through the tooth, Hu Yifei couldn''t say a word anymore...


    "Uh uh... Yeh uh uh..."


    With this almost groaning murmur, Hu Yifei gradually lost...


    Hu Yifei, who was caught in Zhou Ye¡¯s lust trap, didn¡¯t even notice. Zhou Ye had already unknowingly got under the covers... and her clothes were also unknowingly stripped by Zhou Ye. ...


    When the two were completely frank, Hu Yifei discovered something wrong...


    It''s just-it''s too late...


    Zhou Ye gave up her little coquettishly, and kissed her elastic little bag along her sexy collarbone...


    "Ah-Ye!"


    When Zhou Ye grabbed her sensitive nipples and used the tip of his tongue to keep turning around her nipples to tease...Hu Yifei once again lost control of her body...


    At this moment, she just wanted Zhou Ye to suck her nipples hard...


    I don¡¯t know when, her hands have been inserted into Zhou Ye¡¯s hair, and she pressed his head against her chest... "I, I''m so uncomfortable... Help me... Ye... Help me... ¡­"


    After all, Hu Yifei is already a twenty-five-year-old mature woman...


    A woman of this age is basically at the point where she is just one point...


    She was only able to resist Zhou Ye for so long. One was because Zhou Ye had been unable to take care of her, and the other was because she had always had doubts about Zhou Ye.


    No way, who told Zhou Ye never to conceal his love in front of her...


    But today, since Hu Yifei lit the fire first... Then Zhou Ye didn''t plan to let this tiger girl go.


    After all, Zhou Ye is a veteran who reads the flowers...


    After just a few shots of Sanshou, it was hard to suppress Hu Yifei, a mature virgin...


    I don''t know when, Hu Yifei has already opened her slender legs, waiting for the welcome guest...


    But it''s a pity - Zhou Ye doesn''t plan to hit Huanglong directly at this time...


    He still played with Hu Yifei-Hung''s exquisite and elastic breasts unhurriedly...


    Especially the pink nipples the size of a soybean gave Zhou Ye a feeling of love.


    "Ye...I''m so uncomfortable..."


    Hu Yifei whispered, relying on a certain instinct, she clamped Zhou Ye''s waist with her legs... Then, according to the instinct''s instructions, she pushed up her Feng Ting buttocks...


    It''s a pity-the position between the two is a bit wrong...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2213

    So, although Hu Yifei''s actions were correct, but-did not find the target...


    Chapter 2589 let me go, brother...


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and eighty nine


    "Ye...Ye..."


    The more he can''t find the goal, the more anxious Hu Yifei...


    She is already frantically pushing her hips...


    But-if Zhou Ye doesn''t cooperate... it doesn''t matter how she moves...


    On the contrary, it was the transparent lewd liquid flowing out between her legs, and Zhou Ye''s abdomen was everywhere...


    Feeling the obscene liquid stuck to his waist and abdomen, Zhou Ye knew that it was almost...After all, the obscene liquid was flooded to this level...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye sprinted forward and kissed Hu Yifei''s cherry lips...


    Then he held his cock and rubbed it between Hu Yifei''s legs gently...


    Zhou Ye¡¯s original intention was to dip his cock into Hu Yifei¡¯s lewd water, so that when he broke the melon for a while, it wouldn¡¯t make Hu Yifei hurt so much...


    But what I didn¡¯t expect was¡ªas his glans scratched twice on Hu Yifei¡¯s fleshy seam that had already been flooded with spring water, Zhou Ye instantly felt his body underneath his body tighten suddenly... The hot liquid was spitting out from her slightly flaky meaty clam...and it poured on his glans.


    At the same time, Hu Yifei clasped Zhou Ye''s neck tightly with his arms, desperately sucking the saliva from his mouth...


    Zhou Ye really didn''t expect...this girl is so sensitive...she actually gave a climax after just two strokes...


    And at this time, Hu Yifei in the climax, desperately pushing her hips up and down...


    Feeling the most sensitive seam of my lower body, the feeling of being scratched back and forth by Zhou Ye''s hot glans...


    Seeing Hu Yifei who was obsessed with foreplay and couldn''t help herself, Zhou Ye smiled at her corner...


    He focused his attention on his legs, when he felt his cock come to the meat cavity mouth with Hu Yifei''s buttock movement again--


    Zhou Ye jerked his waist, and the meat stick covered with lewd fluid, with the lubrication of lewd fluid, instantly forced Hu Yifei to open the vaginal opening due to orgasm. After breaking through a thin layer of fleshy membrane, one instantly in the end--


    "what--!!!"


    Hu Yifei, who was in orgasm, screamed because of the sudden tearing pain...


    At this moment, two tastes of comfort and pain are intertwined in her heart¡ª¡ª


    She even couldn''t tell whether she was hurting or feeling good now...


    Just when Hu Yifei was a little at a loss, she suddenly felt that the hot cock that was forcibly stuffed into her body started to slowly start a piston movement.


    When the big glans was scraped on the folds of her vagina, an indescribable feeling filled her heart...


    It was numb and up, and there was an indescribable sense of comfort and fulfillment...


    "Ye... Ye, I''m so weird... I become so weird..."


    Hu Yifei hugged Zhou Ye''s neck tightly, gasping and whispering...


    "How strange...?"


    Zhou Ye was cultivating this virgin land vigorously, and asked in a low voice, "Is it uncomfortable?"


    "I, I don''t know... Ye... well... so uncomfortable... ah-!"


    Hu Yifei really didn''t know what this feeling was like at this moment, she only knew... she was already a little addicted to this strange feeling...


    Zhou Ye looked at the blank but innocent look on Hu Yifei''s face, his horns couldn''t help but a smirk...


    He put pressure on his waist...In an instant, the thick and hot meat stick was deeply inserted into Hu Yifei''s wrinkled meat cavity...and firmly stuck to the mouth of her uterus.


    At this moment, Hu Yifei''s whole body couldn''t help but soften, and a scream was made in her mouth... "Ye-you, do you want to kill me?"


    "Where is this..." Zhou Ye smiled indifferently, and then-with his unparalleled control over his body, he controlled the temperature of his meat stick to 47 degrees... it was ten degrees higher than the temperature in a normal human body. ...


    Don''t underestimate this ten degrees...


    Only at this ten degrees, the hot Hu Yifei couldn''t help but roll her eyes... "Ah-ah... it burned me to death... Ye... why, why is it so hot suddenly..."


    The hot meat stick pierced into her body, giving her a warm feeling in her belly...that feels more comfortable...


    However, at this moment... Suddenly, Hu Yifei felt that the cock against her heart was shaking slightly...


    No, it¡¯s not a feeling... it, it¡¯s really shaking...


    It felt like there was a high-speed ricochet in the body vibrating quickly, instantly...Hu Yifei couldn''t help but let out a scream...


    A stream of heat spit out directly from Hua''s heart, showering on Zhou Ye''s glans...


    Just when Hu Yifei thought this was all... Zhou Ye let her know... This was just the beginning.


    Vibration-bumps-high temperature-


    Zhou Ye used any tricks he could not think of, Hu Yifei...


    This time, Hu Yifei was unlucky...


    No, I can''t say that Hu Yifei is out of luck...


    After all, for the first time for ordinary girls, it is always too painful to experience any orgasm.


    And her??


    It¡¯s because it¡¯s too cool, and I forgot the pain...


    The sound of puffing water sounded at the place where the two were combined... Hu Yifei has already begun to beg for mercy...


    "Ye~Ye~Brother~ please... please let me go... I, I really can''t do it... Ah-you fucked me again... Ah!!!"


    With a scream, Hu Yifei tensed her body suddenly...


    Zhou Ye just hugged her buttocks, let his cock stick to her heart, gently grinding...until she felt her orgasm passed, then she started to cultivate again...


    "Spare me... Brother... I, I really can''t do it... I will listen to you from now on... Brother..."


    It really doesn''t work... Hu Yifei wondered at this time whether he would die in Zhou Ye''s hands because of orgasm.


    "Baby, it''s too early..." Zhou Ye said, thrusting in quickly again...


    "Ah-brother...you tap...ah!!!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2214

    "It''s all wood...Ah... you''re going to kill me..."


    "My dear, my dear... are you really going to fuck your Yifei baby?"


    "No way... please let me go... Ye!"


    "what----!!!"


    With a scream, Hu Yifei rolled his eyes and passed out completely...


    But at this moment, Zhou Ye looked at Hu Yifei who was fainted under him, and a smug smile leaked from the corner...


    After two harder thrusts, he stuck the meat stick into her vagina and sprayed out his life essence...


    As Hua Xin was watered by Zhou Ye''s hot semen, Hu Yifei, who had passed out, couldn''t help but tremble and spasm again...


    Obviously, in the coma, she had another orgasm...


    Chapter 2590 the secret battle of 3601


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and ninety


    "Ah, I''m exhausted..." Chen Meijia carried her luggage and walked into Room 3601 with a burnt appearance.


    Behind her, followed by Lin Wanyu, who was carrying large and small bags in both hands...


    "Wanyu, are you really not carrying any luggage?" Chen Meijia threw her body on the sofa in the living room, unwilling to move.


    "I, my luggage was accidentally lost at the airport..." Lin Wanyu said embarrassingly, "So, I can only buy new ones..."


    In fact, her luggage was taken care of by the bodyguard sent by her father. In order not to be caught by her father, she could only buy new ones.


    Fortunately, there is still a large amount of deposit in her private money bank card, otherwise, this time it will be really finished.


    "Well, you should be thankful that you didn''t lose yourself..."


    Chen Meijia sighed speechlessly, got up and handed a matched room key to Lin Wanyu, and said casually: "Speaking of it, it seems that after Sister Yi Fei left us here, no one is seen... you know Where did she go?"


    "I don''t know..." Lin Wanyu said with some suspicion: "Could it be that Sister Yi Fei went out for something?"


    "Impossible!" Chen Meijia directly rejected Lin Wanyu''s idea, "I just saw Sister Yi Fei''s shoes at the door... How could she go out?"


    "But Sister Fei doesn''t have to be the only pair of shoes to wear..." Lin Wanyu said as she entered the house, took out all the newly bought clothes from the belt... and hung them on the clothes support in different categories... ¡­


    "Good point, but--" Chen Meijia pushed the bridge of her nose as if she was pushing a pair of glasses that didn''t exist."But, not only Sister Yifei''s shoes are still here, but her slippers are also missing... Doesn''t that mean that Sister Yifei went out wearing slippers?"


    Hearing Chen Meijia''s words, Lin Wanyu immediately stopped her movements.


    At this time, she could no longer organize the spoils she had just bought...


    "Could it be... Sister Yifei is going..." X2


    The two looked at each other and looked at the location of Room 3603 outside the door in unison...


    They knew that that room was Zhou Ye''s residence...


    For an instant, Chen Meijia and Lin Wanyu couldn''t help feeling that the top of their heads seemed green...


    The air in the living room instantly became quiet...


    There is a low air pressure in the whole room...


    "No..." X2


    The two stood up from the sofa in the living room together, and ran to the door...


    At this moment, an ominous premonition rose in the hearts of both of them...


    That really complied with a song by Stefanie Sun¡ª¡ª


    Love is a light, green you panic...


    At this moment, both Chen Meijia and Lin Wanyu felt an indescribable panic...


    Relying on some of the women''s keen intuition, they felt that there seemed to be some abnormal feelings between their sister Yifei and the landlord Zhou Ye.


    But now, when they went back to carry their luggage and shop for things... Sister Yifei was missing...


    And they still disappeared in slippers...How could this not make the two of them panic??


    However, just as the two hurried to open the door...Suddenly, the door was opened from the outside.


    Hu Yifei, dressed in casual sportswear, walked in from the door...


    "What''s the matter with you? Why are you looking at me like this?" Hu Yifei was panicked, but there was a dazed expression on his face, as if he really didn''t know why Chen Meijia and Lin Wanyu were the same...


    "Ahem... No, we just feel that we have to invite Sister Fei to have a good meal when we just moved in?" Chen Meijia said with a dry smile.


    "Yes, we just want to find you..." Lin Wanyu also said embarrassedly: "Yes...Is the landlord not with you? Sister Yifei?"


    Hearing Lin Wanyu''s words, Chen Meijia widened her eyes and looked at Hu Yifei, as if she wanted to see what was hidden on her face.


    However, it is a pity-Hu Yifei''s face is not the slightest strange...


    "At home...I just went to help him clean..." As he said, Hu Yifei beat her lower back, looking overworked."I''m really exhausted..."


    "Huh? Just leave it to me in the future... Sister Fei, I''m the best at cleaning the room!" Chen Meijia said.


    "Okay, okay... I''ll just leave it to you next time..." Hu Yifei said, walking toward her room...


    She really feels tired...


    Although in the eyes of Chen Meijia and Lin Wanyu, only a few hours have passed... But for Hu Yifei, she has been in that room and has been ravaged by Zhou Ye for almost half a year...


    Make love when you are full, and then get fucked into a coma...


    After waking up, we cooked together sweetly, and then after eating, I was stunned into a coma...


    Such a cycle of lustful life, she has lived through five or six months...


    She is now completely convinced...


    Don''t say anything to save Zhou Ye, a scumbag... She already wants to be a tiger.


    Don''t talk about monopolization...


    Don''t say that love is selfish...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2215

    Love is indeed selfish, but-she also has the capital of selfishness...


    She was slapped into a coma by Zhou Ye again and again. She did not fall asleep normally. She was stunned. What qualifications did she have to monopolize Zhou Ye??


    Being able to persist for five or six months without speaking up is already her limit...


    Well, at least for now, Hu Yifei has completely abandoned the idea of ??monopolizing Zhou Ye and correcting his outlook on love.


    Nothing else, just because¡ªshe has been in sleep clothes.


    However, due to Zhou Ye''s thoughts, she could not reveal her relationship with Zhou Ye... Therefore, she was a little flustered just now.


    After all, Hu Yifei knew that his two new roommates were Zhou Ye''s little fans.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Lin Wanyu and Chen Meijia looked at Hu Yifei''s slightly exhausted figure, and exchanged thoughts with each other with their eyes.


    [Have you found it?


    No¡­¡­


    [Could it be true that what Sister Yifei said?Did she really just clean the room for the charterer?


    [Still a bit suspicious...]


    Just when the two were suspicious, Hu Yifei, who had already pushed open the door of his room, suddenly turned her head and looked at the two of them and said: "Right, for a while, Zhou Ye said that he would invite everyone to have a meal and get to know each other... Click to pack up... Let''s go to 3603 together in a while!"


    "Ah? Ah! Okay, Sister Yifei..."


    "We will pack up now..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s invitation to dinner, Lin Wanyu and Chen Meijia hurriedly began to pack up their luggage... They were not bad for this meal, but they were bad for Zhou Ye.


    Chapter 2591


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and ninety one


    Just as the girls in Room 3601 happily cleaned the room...


    In Room 3602 next to them, Lu Ziqiao was sitting in the living room with Lu Zhanbo and Zeng Xiaoxian and chatting.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect Zhanbo to be your younger brother... What an unexpected surprise..."


    The three of them just talked frankly...


    Zeng Xiaoxian told Lu Ziqiao about his relationship with Zhanbo...


    At the same time, he also told Lu Ziqiao that he knew that they were fake lovers.


    For one thing, Zeng Xiaoxian is to make the three people be more honest with each other when they get along in the room on weekdays, and they don''t need to dress up.


    You know, just now, Lu Ziqiao''s behavior in order to pretend to be a lover with Lu Zhanbo in front of Zeng Xiaoxian was called a nausea.


    What bobo... what dear, it came out bald from his mouth.


    The fleshy Zeng Xiaoxian feels a little distressed for his brother...


    Second, he also has something to tell Lu Ziqiao...


    "So, you don''t need to be a couple with Zhanbo in front of me..." Zeng Xiaoxian smiled: "I will help you conceal this..."


    "Let¡¯s say it earlier... just now I saw you here, and my little heart throbbed like a thump..." Lu Ziqiao was someone who shined brightly with a little sunshine. He immediately liberated himself when he heard Zeng Xiaoxian¡¯s words. He put his feet on the coffee table."Now I am completely free... It''s cool to think about it!"


    "From now on, the three of us will be good brothers..."


    "Talk to me if you have something..."


    "Hahahaha..."


    The more you speak, the more proud, the more you speak, the happier...


    Living in a low-cost house, and without having to show affection to Lu Zhanbo at home, how could Lu Ziqiao be unhappy?


    In fact, not only is he happy, even Lu Zhanbo is also very happy...


    After all, he is Lu Ziqiao¡¯s [girlfriend] in name...


    When Lu Ziqiao shows affection, he also has to cooperate...


    Now listening to what my brother said, Lu Zhanbo instantly felt relieved...


    However, are things really as simple as they think??


    Seeing the two guys flying in front of him, Zeng Xiaoxian''s corners were slightly tilted upwards.


    "Although you don''t have to show affection at home... But in front of one person, you must show affection..."


    "Who? Who?? So domineering?" Lu Ziqiao said dissatisfied with the two, "We actually have to show affection in front of him. Is he that green onion and garlic?"


    "Yes, brother...who are you talking about?" Lu Zhanbo asked curiously.


    "That''s the charterer!" Zeng Xiaoxian said with a smile: "Don''t forget how your water and electricity are exempted, and how your rent is halved..."


    "..." X2


    Lu Ziqiao, who was arrogant and unlimited just now, turned off instantly...


    He didn''t want to be kicked out because of exposure... After all, such a cheap apartment, he was not easy to meet.


    Seeing the two silent people, Zeng Xiaoxian felt a dark heart...make you arrogant?I''ll let you know how good charterers are.


    "The charterer has a good heart, but one thing is that he hates others for lying to him..."


    "Although he doesn''t show up in the apartment much, there are legends of him everywhere in this community."


    "The legend has it that the charterer has a background in the sky. There used to be a young man who bumped into a neighbor in the community at the gate of the community."


    "The son-in-law didn''t mention being too arrogant at the beginning... he almost took the money to shake the neighbor''s face..."


    "As a result, it happened to be bumped by the charterer who came back!"


    "The charterer left a sentence at that time-within three days, you kneel at the gate of the community, holding the sign [I am wrong], kneel here for one day, and I will forgive you..."


    "At that time, how could the son-in-law listen to the renter''s words, and left in a curse..."


    "As a result, the next day, he held up a sign and knelt at the gate of the community... When he saw someone coming in and out, he yelled that I was wrong..."

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 2216

    "This matter was in the news at the time, do you know? So, don''t annoy the charter party, or you will regret it..."


    Lu Zhanbo just returned from the United States, so I don¡¯t know... But Lu Ziqiao knows...


    It''s just that the news didn''t say which community it was, let alone why the son-in-law had been kneeling here for a full day... so he just watched it as lace news.


    Now, when he really came to this legendary land... I felt a chill in his heart.


    What is the concept of being able to force a young man to kneel at the gate of the community for a full day??


    Apart from anything else, there is no problem at all to ban him, this little bastard.


    No matter how self-confident Lu Ziqiao is in his daily life, he is really self-aware...


    Know how many catties you are...


    Therefore, after listening to the story of Zeng Xiaoxian, the whole person is not good... "I, is it too late for me to withdraw the rent now?"


    "Haha..." Zeng Xiaoxian gave him a white look, "Do you think that after you lie to someone, if you run away, will the charter party be more angry?


    "me¡­¡­"


    At this moment, Lu Ziqiao felt like crying without tears...


    I knew that the charterer was so awesome, he said nothing would take advantage of this...


    Although Lu Zhanbo felt a little scared, he still didn''t realize how serious the matter was... Therefore, he didn''t feel any fear.


    He should eat and drink...Holding potato chips, drinking Coke, watching TV...He looks at ease.


    At this moment, suddenly there was a knock on the door...


    "Ah!!!" After Lu Ziqiao exclaimed, he hugged Lu Zhanbo directly...Uh, not the kind of embrace between brothers, but the kind of embrace between lovers.


    This time, Lu Zhanbo was taken aback...


    "What are you doing, Zi Qiao...isn''t it disgusting..."


    "Shut up..." Lu Ziqiao gave Lu Zhanbo a fierce look...


    "Ruzi can teach...this is the state...keep it." Zeng Xiaoxian smiled and stood up, patted Lu Ziqiao on the shoulder, and walked to the door...


    After opening the door, a pretty face appeared in front of him.


    No one else, but Hu Yifei...


    "Zeng Xiaoxian, Zhou Ye said that he will invite new tenants to Xiaonanguo for a meal...gather at six o''clock, don''t forget!"


    After speaking, Hu Yifei didn''t wait for Zeng Xiaoxian to speak, and turned around and returned to his apartment.


    In this regard, Zeng Xiaoxian doesn''t care...


    Anyway, he has basically been ignored by Hu Yifei. He knows...Hu Yifei belongs to Zhou Ye, so he dare not say anything strange.


    "Well, you all clean up..."


    "The charterer invites us to eat in Xiaonanguo..."


    "Okay...someone please have a big meal!"


    Lu Zhanbo said excitedly...


    "I, can I not go..." Lu Ziqiao is not as naive as Lu Zhanbo, he has a depressed look...


    "I''m afraid not!"


    Chapter 2592


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and ninety-two


    Xiao Nanguo-Main dish...


    It is located on Changsha Road near the community.


    At six o''clock in the evening, after Zhou Ye joined a group of tenants, he strolled straight towards Changsha Road.


    After arriving at Xiaonanguo, after reporting the order number, everyone was arranged to a reserved single room.


    After sitting down, this scene is a bit wrong.


    Zhou Ye was on the left with Hu Yifei, and on the right was Chen Meijia... Wanyu held her back for a while, and was squeezed to Hu Yifei''s side.


    Opposite them were Zeng Xiaoxian and a pair of same-sex couples, Lu Ziqiao and Lu Zhanbo.


    To be honest, watching Lu Zhanbo and Lu Ziqiao at this time, the girls'' eyes were full of curiosity.


    After ordering food... As soon as the waiter walked out of the room, Mei Jia looked at Lu Zhanbo and Lu Ziqiao curiously.


    "Are you really a couple?"


    "Which one of you is attacking and who is receiving?"


    "Or, you can both attack and accept?"


    "Gosh... It''s so exciting!"


    Facing Meijia¡¯s questioning, Lu Ziqiao really had the urge to go up and strangle her...


    If Zhou Ye hadn''t been sitting here, I guess he would have started...


    It''s just a pity--Zhou Ye, the legendary charterer with eyes wide open, is sitting here, no matter how much resentment Lu Ziqiao has in his heart, he has to hold back.


    "Ahem... We are together for love... It doesn''t matter who fights and who suffers. What''s important is-we love each other!" Saying this, Lu Ziqiao endured the urge to vomit, gently Kissed Lu Zhanbo''s cheek lightly.


    vomit----


    Lu Zhanbo feels disgusting at this moment...


    Although he has never been in love, he is not gay...


    But why should I be subjected to such torture...?


    Lu Zhanbo looked at his brother with a plea for help...


    But unfortunately--


    His brother Zeng Xiaoxian betrayed him at this moment...


    "Although I don''t agree with my brother being in love with a man, love is unreasonable..." Zeng Xiaoxian pretended to be melancholy: "Since Zhanbo chose Zi Qiao, then as the brother who loves him, I also I can only give them my blessing..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2217

    "So touching..."


    Lin Wanyu looked at the scene in front of her, and couldn''t help taking out a handkerchief to wipe the corners of her eyes... "I support you, feel free to love boldly, true love is invincible!"


    Seeing Wanyu''s performance, Zhou Ye was speechless... so touching??Where is it touching??Why can''t he tell??


    Okay, maybe it''s because of the different brain circuits. Anyway, he can''t see anything touching.


    "In fact, same-sex love has existed since ancient times. I am very pleased to see such a great love appearing in the love apartment, and I wish you all!" Zhou Ye said, holding up the wine glass, in one fell swoop."For love..."


    Now that the charter party has picked up the wine glasses...Of course the others can''t help but drink.


    Everyone could only pick up the wine glasses and said in unison...for love.


    At this moment, Lu Ziqiao''s heart is cut like a knife...


    [Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh)


    Without mentioning the grievances in Lu Ziqiao''s heart, after everyone chatted for a while, the waiter ordered the dishes.


    I have to say that it is indeed very easy to draw into each other''s relationship at the restaurant table...


    At least, with two glasses of wine, everyone is not as strange as it was at the beginning...


    The only thing is that Lu Ziqiao has never dared to let go of the hand holding Zhanbo''s waist... the look of affection, not to mention the headache.


    Of course, for this gay couple, whether it is Wan Yu, Mei Jia, or Hu Yifei, they sincerely bless them.


    After all, being a woman, she has some corrupt thoughts in her heart.


    Moreover, from the point of view of the heart, although Lu Ziqiao and Lu Zhanbo are not as handsome as Zhou Ye, they can be regarded as beautiful...


    There is still a market for beautiful men with beautiful men for women.


    After three rounds of wine and five flavors of food-everyone was a little cheered.


    I don¡¯t know who suggested it¡ªplaying the truth or dare game.


    This proposal was strongly supported by Wanyu and Meijia...


    After all, they have been playing Zhou Ye all the time...


    Just suffering from no chance...


    Now, someone actually proposed to play this game, isn''t that looking for opportunities for them?


    It''s just a pity that, unconsciously, it was almost nine o''clock in the evening.


    Xiao Nan Guo is only open until ten thirty in the evening...


    So, everyone together, just go to the supermarket to buy some snacks and beer, and go back to the apartment to play truth or dare.


    After discussing...


    Zhou Ye directly checked out, and then led the crowd to the supermarket next to the community.


    After a long time of choosing in the supermarket... they carried seven or eight bags full of drinks and snacks and went to checkout.


    Well, this time Zhou Ye originally wanted to check out.


    As a result, Hu Yifei stopped...


    "You have invited everyone to dinner together... How can these things still allow you to check out?" Hu Yifei said, looking at other people, "Well, everyone AA this time, I will pay out the money first, and everyone will press Head AA is evenly divided!"


    "no problem¡­¡­"


    "It''s true that we can no longer let the charterer pay..."


    "I also agree..."


    Everyone here agrees... No matter how much Lu Ziqiao loves money, he can''t say no.


    Even, in order to show his love with Zhanbo, he simply waved his hand and forced a large clove of garlic, "I paid Zhanbo''s money..."


    "Zi Qiao is so considerate..."


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    "As expected to be a man welcoming men...I''m taking it!" Zhou Ye also smiled and provoked a thumbing brother.


    Okay, welcoming men... Lu Ziqiao always feels something is wrong with this sentence...


    But when everyone was making noise, he didn''t have time to think about it.


    After shopping, everyone returned to the apartment with snacks and drinks.


    The final venue was chosen in Zhou Ye''s room...


    In Zhou Ye''s words, that is that there are always no people in his room, so let''s just go to his room and play together to add some popularity to his room.


    Since Zhou Ye proposed so, of course the girls who were very curious about Zhou Ye''s room would not refuse.


    Therefore, everyone put the entertainment venue in Room 3603 where Zhou Ye was.


    Opening the door, everyone followed Zhou Ye into the room.


    As soon as they walked into the room, everyone sighed...


    "Steinway piano? Brother Zhou, do you still play the piano?" Lin Wanyu asked in surprise when he saw the piano next to the living room.


    "Understand a little..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Well, I will play it for you another day. Today we will only talk about games, not piano..."


    "Come on, my hands are already hungry and thirsty..." Lu Ziqiao said with a fist.


    Chapter 2593 the truth?big Adventure?


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and ninety three


    Participants in the game are Hu Yifei, Lin Wanyu, Chen Meijia, Zhou Ye, Zeng Xiaoxian, Lu Ziqiao, Lu Zhanbo, a total of four men and three women.


    Due to the large number of people, Zhou Ye finally decided to draw 13 cards from A to K from a deck of cards.


    These 13 cards are drawn by seven people...


    A is the minimum point, K is the maximum point...


    Among the seven, the middle point is responsible for choosing whether the loser is the truth or the big risk... If you choose the truth, then the largest of the seven will ask the smallest... The questions are arbitrary, if the youngest feels that he cannot answer, then Just choose to drink a bottle of beer.


    In the same way, if it is a big adventure, it is from the biggest point to the smallest point to do it according to your own words...If the loser thinks that he can''t do it, he can also choose to drink a bottle of wine instead.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2218

    Of course, this kind of thing cannot happen three times in a row...


    In other words, drinking for death can only be done twice in a row at most...For the third time, the loser must choose one between Truth or Great Adventure-this one is optional.


    After finishing the rules-the game starts.


    In the first round, Zhou Ye did not cheat, so he sadly drew a three...


    But Hu Yifei''s character broke out and he drew the biggest K...


    The middle point was played by Chen Meijia...


    She looked at the eldest Hu Yifei and the smallest Zhou Ye, her eyes rolled... Regardless of the people''s coaxing of the big adventure, she directly said: "I choose the truth..."


    The big adventure of selecting Mao... What if Hu Yifei wants her brother Ye to kiss herself?


    Megan has never placed hopes on the conscience of others.


    You can lose the game, but Ye Ye''s first kiss can''t be lost.


    Well, this girl has forgotten that if Zhou Ye really had her first kiss, she would have snatched it away as early as noon.


    Hearing what Chen Meijia said...Hu Yifei glanced at her with a smile...


    What is this little girl thinking, she has a clear heart...


    But that''s good, she also intends to use the topic to play a role...


    Thinking of this, Hu Yifei said: "The rule of truth is that you absolutely must not lie...Zhou Ye, are you sure you want to play?"


    "Leave the horse here... as long as you dare to ask, I will dare to say..." Zhou Ye was also excited at this time.


    "Okay!" Hu Yifei narrowed her eyes and asked with a smile: "Then, tell me...Do you remember your first girlfriend?"


    "Uh-!!!" Zhou Ye was stunned when he heard this... "emmmm... I don''t remember!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Hu Yifei said casually."Scumbag..."


    "I really don''t blame me... the time is too long..." Zhou Ye smiled bitterly.


    "Huh, don''t find a reason...how long can it take?" Hu Yifei said angrily: "My senior sister always calls and asks you about your situation... You don''t even remember her..."


    "Um----!" Zhou Ye suddenly realized that what Hu Yifei said his first love was not his real first love, but a sister paper he had fooled around...


    Du Xiqian, Hu Yifei''s senior sister, was once Hu Yifei''s idol.


    It can be said that the reason why Hu Yifei met Zhou Yu and lived in the love apartment was due to Du Xiqian.


    But then again... Du Xiqian has long been Zhou Ye''s woman and is currently in charge of the group''s affairs in Hong Kong.How did this girl arrange herself in front of Hu Yifei??


    It seems that at the next big party, this chick will have to be cleaned up.


    [Hong Kong-Central-Umbrella Building on the top floor, a beautiful woman wearing a black professional dress, with a frameless flat mirror is busy at the desk, suddenly-she can''t help but hit a joke... interrupted Her work status.


    what?Could it be that my dear missed me...??Hee hee... I don''t know if my dear knows that I''m selling badly in front of Yifei, will he span my ass...]


    [After talking to herself, Du Xiqian stretched her waist, walked to the French window, and cast her gaze on the gorgeous night view below... "My dear, I miss you a bit."]


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s innocent look, Hu Yifei was secretly refreshed...


    Just kidding, she deliberately... deliberately discredited Zhou Ye.


    Nothing else, just to reduce certain competitors... Uh, no, according to Hu Yifei, it should be a targeted and purposeful screening of sisters.


    After all, there are some women who can''t accept Zhou Ye''s carefree man... So, in order not to let her men do harm to women, she first screened them.


    But it is a pity¡ªwhen she uttered a scumbag, she was shocked to find out¡ªnot only did Meijia and Wanyu not show disgust in the face of Zhou Ye, but one by one came to his side to comfort him...


    "Brother Ye...I believe you must not be a scumbag. It must be that woman who hurt you too deeply, so you forced yourself to forget her..." Mei Jia gently shook Zhou Ye''s arm and whispered.


    On the other side, Wanyu didn''t speak, but hugged Zhou Ye''s arms tightly, with a pair of don''t be sad, I understand you and look at him...


    [What do you know?Is Big Brother Zhou''s past as shallow as you think?ignorance¡­¡­


    Seeing the performance of the two roommates, Hu Yifei had a rush to lift a rock and hit her in the foot...


    This Nima, you are all so good at being a good person. Feelings that I acted in vain in this performance??


    Then I risk being punished by this bastard, what is the point of doing these things??


    Inadvertently-Hu Yifei felt Zhou Ye look at her as if she was saying a word.


    [Sample...you wait...]


    "Ha, ha ha... I want to say that I was joking just now, do you believe it or not?"


    "Do not believe..." XN


    "I..." Hu Yifei looked at everyone shaking their heads in unison, with a depressed expression on his face."I''m too difficult..."


    Well, it''s difficult or not, let alone...


    Zhou Ye has passed here...


    The game continues...


    The second round begins-


    In this round, Zhou Ye moved slightly...


    Therefore, Zhou Ye got the maximum point K...


    Well, this is nothing, the middle point was obtained by Chen Meijia, and the smallest point was obtained by the hapless Lu Ziqiao.


    So---- under Zhou Ye''s eyes, Chen Meijia, who was in charge of the referee, chose [Great Adventure] without hesitation...


    Looking at the big adventure sign held high in Chen Meijia''s hand, Lu Ziqiao felt chills all over his body...


    Vaguely, he felt as if he was going to be out of luck...


    as predicted--


    After Zhou Ye looked at the small A in Lu Ziqiao''s hand, a gentle smile appeared on his face."Since our true love tenant has drawn the prodigal card, then I shouldn''t embarrass him... Let''s just do it, you and your lover will perform a long French kiss in front of us."


    Chapter 2594 Lie to me not to die...


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and ninety four


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s big adventure instructions, the expressions of Lu Ziqiao and Lu Zhanbo instantly solidified...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2219

    "Ha, ha ha... This is not so good, right?" Lu Ziqiao looked at Zhou Ye with an embarrassed expression, "How embarrassing... everyone is here..."


    "What''s so embarrassing about this..." Hu Yifei raised an eyebrow and said, "Don''t the two people who love each other want everyone in the world to know their sweet love and get everyone''s blessing?"


    With that said, Hu Yifei also glanced at Zhou Ye...


    As if to say-don''t look at others, you are talking about a scumbag... a woman who dare not disclose her.


    In the face of Hu Yifei''s provocative gaze, Zhou Ye could not see...


    Instead, he followed Hu Yifei''s words and continued.


    "Unless you are not a real couple..."


    Speaking of this, Zhou Ye''s face became cold, "That means - you and Zhanbo chose to cheat me because of the couple discount package I ordered..."


    At this time, the air in the entire room seemed to be a bit cold.


    "Then I will let some people who intend to deceive me know... how much it costs to deceive me!"


    Speaking of this, Zhou Ye leaned back seemingly relaxed, and said with a sneer: "I remember that a guy in Tokyo, Japan lied to me last year...Do you know where he is now?"


    Zhou Ye has fought on various planes for countless years, and he has been dead for so many years in the palm of his hand... When he sneered, he didn''t have to deliberately pretend, and naturally there was a breathtaking vigor that rose up.


    At this moment, the air in the entire room seemed to freeze...


    "I...I..." Lu Ziqiao felt that the whole person was not good...


    Looking at Zhou Ye who sneered in front of him, Lu Ziqiao had an illusion that if Zhou Ye knew that he had really deceived him... then he would definitely die miserably...


    Terrible... terrible...


    Compared with Zhou Ye at this time, the big social brother who used to ask him to collect debts was as gentle as sister angel.


    Not only Lu Ziqiao, but even his nominal lover Lu Zhanbo, at this time, is a little scared to pee...


    Too, too, too terrible...oooo...


    If I knew it, I won''t take advantage of this.


    However, everything is over now... If you can''t get past this hurdle, Lu Ziqiao has no doubt that if next year, today is his anniversary.


    Love is precious-freedom is more expensive-if it is for life-both can be thrown away.


    Thinking about the ancestors who survived forever, Lu Ziqiao had a great realization at this moment.


    He snorted and stood up, "I don''t allow you to insult our love...Although we are of the same sex,-Zhanbo and I truly love each other..."


    Having said that, Lu Ziqiao turned around and pressed on Lu Zhanbo who was sitting beside him.


    [No, no...]


    Lu Zhanbo looked at the handsome face of Lu Ziqiao who was getting closer and closer, feeling that he was not good...


    call?


    He dare not shout...


    Therefore, he could only beg Lu Ziqiao with his eyes... he didn''t want to kiss a man... definitely didn''t want to.


    And what about Lu Ziqiao?


    [I want to kiss you so special... Me, I was also forced...]


    Thinking of this, Lu Ziqiao was heartbroken and kissed fiercely...


    Originally, his idea was to behave like...


    However, what Lu Ziqiao didn''t expect was that there was an excitement that he had never felt before.


    At this time, the dopamine in his brain was secreting abnormally...


    This gave him an indescribable pleasure... The little cloth under him also swelled unconsciously.


    And what about Lu Zhanbo??


    At this time, he was like a little sufferer, closing his eyes tightly, allowing Lu Ziqiao''s tongue to raging in his mouth-at the same time, the dopamine in his brain began to secrete abnormally...


    The girls on the sofa looked at the two men who were kissing each other... they couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    Lin Wanyu: "Oh my god... he, they actually..."


    Chen Meijia: "It feels... so exciting..."


    Hu Yifei: "...why do I feel a little sick?"


    Lin Wanyu: "Sister Yifei, you can''t discriminate against homosexuals, they are true love... There are special gay bars in the United States. Love should not be discriminated against!"


    Chen Meijia also helped: "That''s right, Sister Yifei...you are too narrow."


    "Okay, okay..." Hu Yifei couldn''t help rolling her eyes when she heard the words of the two roommates."Just treat them as a real hobby..."


    Having said this, Hu Yifei sighed in her heart that the world is so great, she had only heard of homosexuality before, but she had never seen homosexuality.


    But fortunately, my man is not gay...


    Thinking of this, Hu Yifei couldn''t help but glance at Zhou Ye next to him... This glance made Hu Yifei''s heart tremble.


    I saw Zhou Ye at this moment, looking at Lu Ziqiao and Lu Zhanbo who were kissing affectionately, showing a faint [self-thinking] smile...


    "Hey, what do you want to do?? Are women tired of playing? Want to try a man?" Hu Yifei leaned into Zhou Ye''s ear and whispered: "Don''t even think about it... I will never let you love On the man..."


    Hearing what Hu Yifei said, Zhou Ye was shocked...


    Who??


    he??


    He likes men??He wants to try a man??


    Give me a break¡­¡­


    He just hypnotized the two of them with a little energy, so that once they kissed each other, they felt extremely excited and comfortable.


    How could he yearn for these two goods??


    Although Hu Yifei spoke in a small voice, she couldn''t hide her from Wanyu and Meijia beside them.


    Hearing what Hu Yifei said, the eyes of the two women looking at Lu Zhanbo and Lu Ziqiao suddenly changed...

 The Movie World Chapter 2220

    Holding the grass, it''s hard to compete with women. Should we add men now?


    No, absolutely not...


    Thinking of this, Mei Jia tightened her arms around Zhou Ye, wanting him to feel her gentle heart, and completely stay away from the evil way of Lu Zhanbo and Lu Ziqiao.


    And Wan Yu quietly stretched out her hand from behind Hu Yifei, and then followed Zhou Ye''s arm and grabbed his hand... the fingers gently scratched twice in his palm.


    The little actions of these women will not be mentioned for the time being, just talk about Zeng Xiaoxian...


    Seeing Lu Ziqiao kissing his younger brother, Zeng Xiaoxian felt all goose bumps all over his body...


    Holding the grass, looking at the emotionless appearance of their kiss, it doesn''t look like a fake couple at all...


    Could it be that Zhanbo lied to himself??


    He actually likes men, but he is afraid of telling his parents about it, so he came here with his lover Lu Ziqiao pretending to be a fake couple who cheated on the rent??


    What should he do if this is the case??


    Chapter 2595 the scene of a large car rollover?


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and ninety five


    Lu Ziqiao and Lu Zhanbo''s kiss lasted for almost five minutes...


    It wasn''t until Zhou Ye couldn''t stand it, and after calling a halt--they ended their kiss.


    I have to say that the feeling of crazy secretion of dopamine in the brain is really super comfortable.


    After finishing the kiss, Lu Ziqiao licked his lips with some meaning... "Brother Zhou, am I passing the level?"


    "Hmm...passed, passed..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    At this time, Lu Zhanbo, who was strongly kissed by Lu Ziqiao, slumped on the sofa, looking like he had been broken.


    Looking at Zhou Ye''s smiling face, Lu Ziqiao boldly asked: "Um... Brother Zhou, I want to ask, what happened to the Japanese who lied to you?"


    "How is it?" Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Hu Yifei who was shuffling the cards, and then said: "Not very good, he is being sued by the lawyer I hired now..."


    "What..." XN


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lu Ziqiao had a mouthful of old blood in his throat, vomiting?Can''t vomit, swallow?Can''t swallow...


    Fuck, what you said is so awesome, I thought you filled the cement pillars and threw it into Tokyo Bay... But you told me that he was only sued by you??


    Do you want to play with me like this...


    Seeing the extremely funny expression on Lu Ziqiao''s face, Zhou Ye smiled...


    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s just fun to have fun...


    "Or else? What do you think will happen to me? Isn''t it common sense to take up legal weapons to protect your rights?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lu Ziqiao almost spewed out a mouthful of old blood... "Cough cough... yes, yes... yes... you are right..."


    Well, anyway, this round-Lu Ziqiao lost his first kiss to the man, and Lu Zhanbo lost his first kiss.


    The game continues-


    This time Zhou Ye cheated again and got a K... and the middle point fell in Wan Yu''s hands - as for the smallest point, it didn''t fall into Lu Ziqiao''s hands this time, but fell into Lu Zhanbo''s hands.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s smile... Lu Zhanbo didn''t wait for the middle point of Wanyu to say whether it was [True Word] or [Great Adventure], so he quickly picked up a can of beer and said, "I will confess myself..."


    To be honest, although Lu Zhanbo was very comfortable being kissed by Lu Ziqiao just now... But the education he received from childhood to big still cannot allow him to accept being kissed by a man so quickly.


    In order to keep his few morals, Lu Zhanbo did not wait for everyone to reply, opened the beer-one by one, he was bored.


    Seeing Lu Zhanbo behaving like this, the women''s eyes leaked a trace of regret.


    They just don''t think it is too big to watch the excitement... just want to see someone unlucky.


    It''s a pity-Lu Zhanbo''s speed is so fast this time, they can''t see it.


    Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, "Okay...even if you''re past, Zhanbo!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lu Zhanbo, who had poured a can of beer, immediately felt relieved...


    Anyway, he was hiding...


    However, did he really hide??


    Just kidding, would Zhou Ye let them go so easily?


    Next, in order not to expose his cheating, Zhou Ye deliberately lost.


    And the winner is not someone else, it is Lu Ziqiao...


    As for the middle point, it is Hu Yifei.


    Hu Yifei looked at Zhou Ye with a treacherous smile... and then slowly picked up the [Great Adventure] sign on the coffee table."I choose a big adventure!"


    In Hu Yifei''s view, the winner is Lu Ziqiao, and the loser is Zhou Ye...No matter what, nothing will go wrong.


    But she is too naive...


    In other words, she somewhat overestimated Lu Ziqiao''s IQ.


    "Hey hey... Charter renter, this is a game, you should never get angry... right?" Lu Ziqiao smiled sinisterly on his face.


    "Well, I will never get angry...I promise!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    "Okay, then!" Lu Ziqiao happily sat up straight, "Since it is a big adventure, then I''m starting to give orders..."


    "There are three beautiful girls here... You can choose your favorite girl and kiss her..."


    To be honest, Lu Ziqiao was also deliberate when he said this...


    He would not dare to offend Zhou Ye too much...


    After all, he is still renting here...for this he has paid his [first kiss]. If Zhou Ye is offended too much, he is targeted...he will feel very uncomfortable.


    However, Zhou Ye was not reconciled to what Zhou Ye said.


    Therefore, he simply made this order that seemed to give Zhou Ye an assist.


    Choose your favorite girl and kiss her??


    Ha ha... You thought it was an assist??No, this is Shura Field...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2221

    The three girls were a little bit interesting to Zhou Ye, how could he not see this as a veteran lover Lu Xiaobu?


    And he also noticed that Zhou Ye was hanging three girls, trying not to let himself roll over.


    Okay, now-the scene of a large car rollover is about to appear...


    Lu Ziqiao can''t wait to watch Zhou Ye roll over...


    Hearing what Lu Ziqiao said, whether it was Lin Wanyu or Meijia, even the eldest sister Yi Fei, who had always been careless, focused his attention on Zhou Ye.


    They also want to see Zhou Ye, how to make a choice.


    It can be said-this time, it is almost an alternative confession.


    Facing the eyes of the three girls, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    It''s a hemp, Lu Ziqiao, you are really ruthless...


    In this state, Lu Ziqiao obviously wants to come to a large-scale rollover site by himself.


    However, looking at the expectant gazes of the girls, Zhou Ye couldn''t use [the person I like is not here] as an excuse to fool things over.


    After all, if you did that, you would offend three girls...the consequences would be disastrous.


    Zhou Ye looked at the three expectant girls, and then at Lu Ziqiao with a mean smile.


    Paralyzed, this is what you forced me...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye opened his arms and hugged Hu Yifei and Meijia on both sides, and then dragged them to his side... and kissed them together.


    Kiss two at the same time??


    Damn it, this operation is awesome¡ª¡ª


    At this moment, the three men sitting across from them were dumbfounded...


    "The charterer deserves to be the charterer..." Zeng Xiaoxian exclaimed.


    Lu Ziqiao was also dumbfounded... It''s nothing to hug left and right, and it''s nothing to be liked by a group of women, but at the same time kissing two girls, they don''t resist, this Nima is too powerful...


    "Sick..."


    Because Lu Zhanbo discovered that Lin Wanyu, who was sitting next to Hu Yifei, almost cried...


    The pitiful appearance made him feel an inexplicable distress...


    At this moment, Lin Wanyu''s eyes were red, and she stood up with a squeak--


    Chapter 2596 You Are Looking For Death By Yourself


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and ninety six


    Seeing Lin Wanyu who suddenly stood up...


    Lu Zhanbo''s breathing couldn''t help but rush...


    He didn''t know what was wrong, he felt that he had an extraordinary favor with the girl in front of him.


    It''s just that this girl has never seen her in her eyes, and now... it seems that his opportunity has come.


    If she ran out angrily by Zhou Ye''s actions, how could she run out to comfort her without realizing it??


    Maybe he can take advantage of it??


    As for the rent, he doesn''t actually care...


    As a returnee with a monthly salary of more than 10,000 yuan, he really doesn''t care about the so-called rent, so he will be dragged in. It''s all because of being fooled by Lu Ziqiao.


    However, just when Lu Zhanbo dreamed of taking advantage of the emptiness to enter Lin Wanyu''s heart...


    The scene before him completely broke his heart...


    I saw that the red-eyed Lin Wanyu didn''t hide her face and ran away in tears... Instead, she rushed directly into the middle of the three, then sat on Zhou Ye''s lap without hesitation, and cried out, "I want to... ¡­"


    Faced with Wanyu who had left her reserved, Zhou Ye did not hesitate to pull her into the battle group...


    Four people, four tongues... entangled in mid-air...


    I can''t tell who is who...


    The scene seemed to be extremely hot...


    Seeing this scene-


    The three men were dumbfounded...


    The big bullshit rollover scene-you are paralyzed, this is obviously a big dog abuse scene.


    Especially the single dog Lu Zhanbo, who was abused was incomplete.


    why??Why would you rather compete with two women without looking at me...


    At this moment, Lu Zhanbo was sceptical of life by this scene...


    In fact, what he didn''t know was-women would compare...


    Naturally, people will rush to ask for good things, such as candy or gold.


    And even if the garbage is thrown there, no one will look at it, such as shit, such as waste.


    In Lin Wanyu''s eyes, Lu Zhanbo at this time was just like rubbish, no difference.


    When he was in the car, the behavior of scratching JJ and the tag on his head had caused Lin Wanyu to put him in the ranks of rubbish.


    The four people''s kiss lasted more than three minutes, and finally Zhou Ye ended with a deep French kiss with each person''s tongue entwined.


    Finally, he hugged Wanyu who was sitting on his lap, with one arm around Hu Yifei, and another arm around Meijia...said with pride: "Only elementary school students do multiple choice questions. As an adult, I choose¡ªall !"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the women sitting on him couldn''t help but feel anguish again.


    Jiao Ai returned to Jiao Ai, but none of them planned to quit.


    Hu Yifei [I can''t live without this bastard for a long time, you let my mother quit??Go dreaming!


    Meijia [Just kidding, Big Brother Ye, whoever retreats is stupid...it''s up to whoever persists to the end.


    Lin Wanyu [Why should I withdraw?I am the only one who knows Big Brother Zhou best, OK?You are all impetuous women, only seeing him on the surface, only I see all of him...]


    I have to say that once the sense of competition arises, it is really difficult for people to withdraw.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2222

    However, as they spend more time with Zhou Ye, they will find that they cannot do without Zhou Ye...


    Not only Zhou Ye can bring them all kinds of unspeakable physical and spiritual enjoyment, but also because of the so-called sunk cost.


    Whoever pays the most cannot do without...


    why??


    It''s because I''m not reconciled... sunk costs.


    Ahem, of course, this is something...


    After being fed a large wave of dog food by Zhou Ye, the game started again.


    This time, Zhou Ye didn''t plan to keep his hands...


    Does he hate Lu Ziqiao so much, he just doesn''t like Lu Zhanbo...


    How could Lu Zhanbo''s careful thoughts about Wanyu just be concealed from Zhou Ye who has a spiritual stand...


    He has decided to give this product some color...


    Originally, according to Zhou Ye''s original plan, Lu Zhanbo could be bent by slowly stewing the frog with warm water...


    However, after the scene just now, he changed his mind...


    Paralyzed, he decided to directly make this product a small treat...


    It is precisely because of this that Zhou Ye directly hit the black hand this time...


    Zhou Ye wins-Lu Ziqiao loses-referee Mei Jia... French kiss, kiss lover.


    Zhou Ye wins-Lu Zhanbo loses-referee Wanyu... French kiss, kiss lover...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In just over half an hour, Lu Ziqiao and Lu Zhanbo have lost seven or eight times...


    Even with the life-saving skill of exempting from punishment for drinking, Lu Ziqiao has kissed Lu Zhanbo no less than five times.


    The two of them had already drunk half a dozen beer alone, and their lips were swollen...


    In the end, it was Zeng Xiaoxian who felt sorry for his brother...or anyhow, helped Lu Zhanbo drink two cans of beer...


    But even so, Lu Zhanbo, who used to barely drink a drink, still drank a thing without knowing it...


    As for Lu Ziqiao??


    This is the old oil of Huanchang...Although he has a big tongue, he can basically stay awake.


    The other girls were also happy and unknowingly drank a few cans of beer.


    In the end, the game progressed to this point, it can also be said that the song ended.


    In view of the state of everyone, Zhou Ye had to join Zeng Xiaoxian to help Lu Zhanbo and Lu Ziqiao back to their room.


    After putting Lu Ziqiao in his room, Zhou Ye smiled and gave Lu Ziqiao a spiritual hint before leaving the room.


    "Xiaoxian, I''m leaving now..." Zhou Ye walked to the living room and greeted Zeng Xiaoxian, who was covering his brother with a blanket.


    "Okay, charterer..." Zeng Xiaoxian hurriedly said thank you: "Thank you..."


    "It''s okay..." Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand... I hope you can thank me tomorrow morning.


    While thinking about it, Zhou Ye left Room 3602.


    As Zhou Ye left, Zeng Xiaoxian arranged for his brother...


    This summer, he was so busy, sweating all over...


    After returning to his room, Zeng Xiaoxian took out the towel and walked into the bathroom...


    He is going to take a shower...


    But at this moment, Lu Ziqiao''s figure staggered out of his room...


    As if he was possessed by a ghost, he walked to Lu Zhanbo''s room in a daze...


    At this moment, he didn''t know why, but he was thinking of the exciting and refreshing feeling when kissing Lu Zhanbo.


    He wants to taste that taste again...


    I can''t wait...


    Walking slowly to the room where the progress was being made, Lu Ziqiao easily locked the door, and walked towards the bed step by step... Lu Zhanbo was lying on the bed at the moment, and he did not know the personnel.


    Looking at the red lips that gave him a strange pleasure, Lu Ziqiao hesitated for a moment, then suddenly dropped his head...


    A moment later - in Lu Zhanbo''s room, there was a muffled grunt, followed by the vaguely lustful gasping.


    2597-SorcererWho is not to choose?


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and ninety seven


    Not to mention the human tragedy that happened in Room 3602...


    Just talk about Zhou Ye''s side...


    After he returned to his room, he was shocked to find that...just now the three women who were just slightly drunk, were lying on the sofa at this moment, motionless...


    Nima, Niu, your acting skills need to be strengthened.


    But forget it...


    There is a good saying, women are interesting to you, drinking cold water will make you drunk...


    If it''s not interesting to you, hehe, Qingdao won''t fall, she won''t fall, snow won''t float, she won''t float...


    So, women are actually the most acting people in the world.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, then bent over, took Hu Yifei''s legs, and hugged her.


    After sending her in three steps and two steps into the big bed in the room that was large enough to accommodate ten people sleeping at the same time, Zhou Ye swept her out of the room.


    "Bad..." At this moment, Hu Yifei stopped pretending to be asleep, and opened her big eyes cutely...


    And at this time, Zhou Ye was already holding the meat stick underneath him and pressing it against her watery pink flesh...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2223

    "How bad..." Zhou Ye smiled evilly, sprinting, and using lubrication, he stabbed his cock fiercely into her body.


    "Ah~~!!!" Feeling that her lower body was filled, Hu Yifei couldn''t help but let out a contented groan, and stared at Zhou Ye with silky eyebrows, "Bad guy, do you want to...cut me to death?" ..."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she felt that the big guy who had penetrated her body that made her love and fear began to thrust quickly...


    "Ah... badass... you, you are not afraid... you are afraid of those two girls... ah... found me... my relationship with your... ah..."


    Hu Yifei was moved by the waves of pleasure in his body, and the words were almost broken...


    "Don''t be afraid..." Zhou Ye said, lowering her head and stunned her little cowardly.


    "Hmm...Ye,...Fuck me...Strong...Ah!!!"


    It seems that he wanted to show his ownership like some people, Hu Yifei let go this time... it was called a wave.


    Her slanderous performance directly made Zhou Ye a little crazy...


    The sound of physical impact, the sound of water from the intersecting sexual organs, and the screaming of Hu Yifei constitute a lewd symphony, which almost resounded throughout the room...


    At this time, two little heads were lying outside the door, peeking at...


    No one else, but Wanyu and Mika who just lay on the sofa pretending to be drunk.


    Originally, according to the rules the three had set when Zhou Ye went to give away...


    If Zhou Ye carried someone into the room, who would he like...


    The others are going to quit...


    The two of them should have left obediently...


    However, in the face of Hu Yifei who was held into the room by Zhou Ye, how could Wanyu and Meijia both withdraw so willingly??


    Just when they hesitated... Hu Yifei groaned from the room.


    The two women had a tacit understanding and did not mention anything about exiting. Instead, they walked to the door of the room together and quietly pushed the door open.


    The crack of the door was facing the big bed, and because Zhou Ye was facing the door of the room, he was doing Hu Yifei on the bed.


    Therefore, the two of them could clearly see how Zhou Ye''s thick dark red meat stick came in and out of the meaty seam between Hu Yifei''s buttocks, which was almost folded in half...


    That thick, dark red meat stick, every time it is inserted into Hu Yifei''s meat cavity, it dents the pussy around the meat cavity downward.


    And every time it was withdrawn from Hu Yifei''s flesh cavity, it brought out a lot of the pink flesh in the flesh cavity, and even the surrounding genitals were raised upward.


    This scene was shocked to the extreme.


    "Good, so big..."


    Mika murmured, couldn''t help but clamp her legs...


    Although she is still a virgin, have she never eaten pork and watched pigs run??


    In the era of the Internet explosion, you can see high-definition uncoded movies by clicking on an ad page.


    As a pseudo-nerd, Mika has been baptized by certain films.


    Don''t think that women don''t watch porn...Sometimes, their accumulation can make many men speechless.


    And Wanyu has never seen such a film, after all, her family has protected her too well.


    But even so... She still knew by instinct what Zhou Ye and Hu Yifei were doing.


    In an instant, Lin Wanyu''s pretty face flushed to her neck...


    She wanted not to look at it... but she didn''t know why, her gaze was firmly attracted to the intersection of Zhou Ye and Hu Yifei, and she couldn''t take her eyes away anyway.


    Looking at Yifei¡¯s small pussy ravaged by Zhou Ye¡¯s giant stick, and listening to her groaning louder and louder one after another, Lin Wanyu couldn¡¯t help but silly and asked in a low voice: "Yifei, sister Yifei Will it hurt..."


    "It hurts for a while, it''s cool but it''s a lifetime..." Mika murmured...


    She already feels a little bit untenable...


    Zhou Ye thrust and thrust again, as if rushing down between her legs...


    At this moment, Mei Jia felt that the shameful part of her legs had begun to flow out with viscous liquid.


    Actually it''s not just her, Lin Wanyu is the same...


    Even more unbearable than Mika is that... Wanyu has already unknowingly put her hand between her legs.


    At this time, she only felt there was numbness, itching... the feeling that it was so irritating, but unable to scratch, almost tortured her crazy.


    It was too good to be protected by family members in the past. For Wanyu, it was both good and bad.


    This allowed her to maintain her innocence while also making her less resistant to this sudden impact.


    Just like an otaku who often watches infantry movies, even if he sees live ammunition with a real gun, he can keep a certain level of saneness despite itching.


    And a virgin who never looked at pornography and was a good student from childhood to most, he could not help raising the flag when he saw some half-nude pictures.


    Seeing something more, naturally, it is a little more restrained than a beginner.


    At this time, Lin Wanyu was like a virgin who saw some stimulating scenes for the first time, and her right hand could not help but reached under her skirt.


    At the beginning, she just wanted to ease the tingling sensation by scratching.


    However, when her hand touched her own fleshy seam, she found... that she was wrong.


    Not only did her actions not relieve the itchiness, but some of them couldn''t stop.


    "Uh...um..."


    At this time, Wanyu watched the scene of Zhou Ye fucking Hu Yifei in the room, while gently using instinct to ease her inner desire with her hands.


    Although Mika is better, she is also limited. At this time, she desperately clamped her legs, rubbing back and forth...in her nose, there was also an unidentifiable hum.


    2598-Slayer?


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and ninety eight


    On the bed, Hu Yifei yelled hoarsely under Zhou Ye''s body, and the two long legs that Zhou Ye carried crazily output.


    Outside the door, two women, Wanyu and Meijia, went up and down, squatting on the crack of the door and peeping.


    The two did not speak very tacitly, but were busy with their own affairs.


    I saw Wanyu squatting down, gently placing her hand between her legs...lightly shaking.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2224

    And Meijia, standing behind her, desperately clamped her legs, rubbing back and forth...


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to stretch her hand into the itchy place to scratch, but unfortunately today she is wearing denim trousers. If she wants to stretch her hand in, it would be too much.


    I have to say that jeans have the benefits of jeans. After the thin underwear is soaked, the cloth at the seam of the trousers rubs against the genitals, which makes Mika have an indescribable impulse.


    Especially when she kept crossing her legs, the feeling reached its peak.


    And at this moment¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Hu Yifei on the bed inside has also reached the third climax... She involuntarily straightened her long legs desperately, and let out a long moan... "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhb deepbstrnbzbzbzzzzzzzzzzlzlzlft One minhbh!!!


    At this time, Zhou Ye also noticed the abnormal movement of the corridor that wrapped his cock. He pushed his cock hard to the end... the glans hit Hu Yifei¡¯s soft cervix hard... and then let go The fine pass...


    "It''s hot...Ye...I love you...Ah!!!"


    With a scream, Hu Yifei''s delicate body trembled...a hot stream sprayed from the cervix and directly showered on Zhou Ye''s glans.


    Then, Hu Yifei''s beautiful eyes turned white and he passed out completely.


    Zhou Ye, who was pressing on Hu Yifei, hugged Hu Yifei tightly, closed his eyes, enjoying the pleasure of the tightness of the cock caused by the spasm of the small cunt...


    After a while, she lowered her legs.


    When Zhou Ye pulled out his meat stick from Hu Yifei''s meat cavity, the kinky water that was originally blocked in the meat cavity was sprayed out like a drink with the cap opened.


    Falling on the ground beside the bed, there was a sound of water falling to the ground...


    That scene, don''t mention how obscene...


    Especially when the thick white semen was slowly flowing out of her vagina which was not close by Zhou Ye''s cock, the whole room was filled with a feeling of lewdness.


    Watching Zhou Ye get out of bed, the two women, Wanyu and Meijia, who were lying at the door, knew that they should have left at this time...


    However, for some reason, they just can''t move their legs...


    Especially when Zhou Ye turned around and walked towards the door with the stick full of water, their eyes could no longer take an inch from Zhou Ye.


    Just the right muscles, the most perfect body proportions... a tall python that is staggering.


    All of this made the two women feel unable to look away.


    Not to mention that only men are lustful, in fact, women become lustful and scare you to death.


    How could the two chicks lying in the crack of the door conceal this stuff from Zhou Ye??


    He deliberately let them see...


    In fact, when things got to this point, he didn''t have any interest in playing tricks.


    Today, he plans to completely eat these two chicks...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye stepped forward to the door, and opened the door...The silhouettes of Meijia and Wanyu lying in the doorway immediately appeared in front of him.


    "Big Brother Zhou...I, we..."


    "Brother Ye..."


    At this time, the two women blushed to the extreme. They looked at Zhou Ye who was standing naked in front of them, and they no longer knew what to say...


    "Shhh, don''t talk!" Zhou Ye said, stretched out his hand to embrace Meijia''s slender waist, then bent down and hugged Wanyu in his arms...


    At this moment, the two women were almost speechless, silent... lowered their heads, letting Zhou Ye put them on the bed.


    After placing the two women in his arms on the bed, Zhou Ye lowered his head and kissed Wanyu''s little coquettishly...


    "Hmm..." Wanyu opened her eyes in surprise, looking at Zhou Ye... awkwardly sticking out her fragrant tongue in response to his kiss.


    In Wanyu''s view, Zhou Ye kissed her first, which showed that she had a higher status than Meijia in Zhou Ye''s mind...


    And Mika?


    Seeing Zhou Ye kiss Wanyu first, a look of disappointment was instantly overwhelmed on her little face.


    However, at this moment, she suddenly felt a big, hot hand slipping into the clothes from the cute gap between her waist.


    Follow her flat belly, all the way up...


    This made her feel happy... at least this bad guy didn''t favor one another... he still remembered that she was here.


    Mika, who was extremely happy, even accompany Zhou Ye''s big hands to straighten her upper body, let his hands get behind her, and unfastened the bra straps that bound her.


    When the hot big hand and the bud on her chest were close to each other without any barriers, Mika couldn''t help feeling a moment of relief.


    In the past, in order to grow the cup, she also tried self-massage.


    But how can self-massage compare with Zhou Ye''s big hands??


    If there is a rank in the chest rubbing, then Meijia''s self-massage is at best bronze, and Zhou Ye''s big hands are the strongest king.


    Feeling her indented little nipples, as Zhou Ye kneaded and fiddled with her, she raised her head bit by bit... Mei Jia felt that the valley between her legs below became a little moist and uncomfortable.


    On the other side, Wan Yu, who was kissed by Zhou Ye and couldn''t help himself, couldn''t help but clamp her legs...


    Because Zhou Ye''s other hand had already slipped between Wanyu''s legs, gently rubbing against her plump meat...


    "Ye... um..."


    Wanyu crossed her legs and clamped Zhou Ye''s big hand... Zhou Ye''s name was whispered in her mouth...


    The slender waist was shaking gently...


    With the movement of her waist, Wanyu felt that the little beanie on top of her meat clam stood up more and more in Zhou Ye''s palm.


    At this time, Mei Jia, who was on the other side, couldn''t help but voluntarily unbuttoned her jeans, then took Zhou Ye''s big hand and sent it to the part between her legs.


    When Zhou Ye felt his hand being sent between the legs by Mei Jia''s, he was taken aback.


    why??


    Because the part between Mika''s legs is too smooth...just like a baby.


    Especially when Zhou Ye touched the little spit that was spitting out viscous body fluid between Mei Jia''s legs, he was even more surprised.


    So tender, so tender...Undoubtedly, it is a natural white tiger.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t wait to press his hand on Mei Jia''s soft white tiger lair, and rubbed it lightly.


    As he rubbed, Mei Jia let out a seductive moan... "Ye...Ye..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2225

    Chapter 2599 that''s right, one and two...


    Chapter two thousand five hundred and ninety-nine


    At this time, Zhou Ye, while kissing Wanyu under him, was playing with her fleshy seams, while the other hand was gently rubbing against Mei Jia''s soft white tiger den.


    Meijia and Wanyu closed their beautiful eyes in shame, letting Zhou Ye make trouble on them, and there were seductive sounds in their mouths.


    Unknowingly, ten minutes passed...


    The clothes on the two women had already been stripped off by Zhou Ye...


    Feeling the dampness from both hands, Zhou Ye knew...Both of them were ready.


    He smiled slightly, stretched out his hand directly, and hugged Mei Jia...


    Meijia and Wanyu, who had just recovered a bit of consciousness because Zhou Ye stopped rubbing, were shocked to find that they didn''t know why they became embracing each other.


    Wanyu looked at Mika in her arms in a daze, and she couldn''t understand what Zhou Ye meant.


    And Meijia is the same... She doesn''t know why Zhou Ye picked her up and put her on Wanyu''s body.


    At this moment, the image of Liang is that of Wanyu lying on the bed with her legs spread out and slightly arched... while Meijia is riding on Wanyu with her arms spread out and her legs wide open.


    Neither of them understood what Zhou Ye was doing with them like this...


    However, at this moment, Zhou Ye gently pulled Mika¡¯s legs...


    Mei Jia, who lost her balance in an instant, lay on Wanyu''s body, their pubic bones connected, and their nipples rubbed together...


    The strange feelings from the three sensitive positions immediately caused the two women to utter a soft moan...


    "Ye...what are you doing?"


    "Ye..."


    Just as the two women had just said their words, they suddenly felt that they were being held up by a hot meat stick at the seam of their lower body...


    Then Zhou Ye held his thick cock and gently rubbed it up and down at the joint between the two women.


    I have to say, that feeling is really too ecstasy...


    The pleasure of rubbing between the coronal groove of the meat stick and the meat seam made the two women feel like an electric shock. It is difficult to hold on to themselves...


    Unconsciously, Mei Jia and Wan Yu hugged tightly...


    "Ye...Ye..."


    "Ye, don''t...ah...don''t..."


    Listening to the groaning from the mouths of the two women, watching the viscous and transparent body fluid flowing out of the flesh between the two of them... Zhou Ye smiled.


    After rubbing up and down for more than a hundred times, he slammed the meat stick against the opening of Wanyu''s slightly opened hole...Then he straightened his waist suddenly, and the thick meat stick was inserted into Wanyu''s tight virgin instantly. In the hole...


    "Ah!!!" At this moment, Wanyu felt like her whole person was torn apart. She was so painful that she couldn''t help but hugged Mika in her arms... desperately spread her legs and clamped it. Meijia... "Ye, it hurts... Ah... no more..."


    Although I don''t know what Zhou Ye did behind him, looking at Wanyu''s miserable look, Meijia also knew that Zhou Ye''s cock must have been inserted into Wanyu''s cunt...


    Although there is some jealousy in her heart, it may be the friendship between the two fighting side by side that made her feel pity for Wanyu...


    Mei Jia hugged Wanyu and said in a low voice, "It''s okay...no pain...it will be fine in a while...good..."


    At this time, Zhou Ye, standing behind the two of them, gently fiddled with Wan Yu''s clitoris to let Wan Yu get rid of the pain of breaking the melon sooner.


    Of course, because of the connection between Meijia and Wanyu''s pubic bone, Zhou Ye squeezed Wanyu''s clitoris while also touching Meijia''s clitoris.


    In the light of the light, Meijia¡¯s white fleshy pink flesh was as tender as a baby. Because Zhou Ye fiddled with the clitoris, a transparent lewd fluid slowly flowed outward...


    In the slightly opened pink meat powder, a viscous liquid dripped slowly down-just like a jade clam containing beads, it was extremely beautiful.


    Seeing such a beautiful scenery, Zhou Ye couldn''t help it...


    He directly picked up Mika¡¯s legs and raised it...


    "Eh! Ye...what are you going to do...ah!" Mei Jia, who suddenly felt her lower body being hugged, suddenly felt something hot and wet, and penetrated into her own fleshy seam with an indescribable feeling of pleasure. , So she can''t say a word anymore... Only a moan is left... "Ye...Ye...Don''t...Don''t go inside...Ah!!!"


    At this time, Wanyu also felt better...not so painful...


    After noticing that the corridor holding his cock had become less tight, Zhou Ye knew that Wanyu was not so painful anymore...it was almost adjusted to it, and it was time to start the next step.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye gently retracted his waist and moved forward...


    As Zhou Ye''s cock moved in and out of Wanyu''s meat hole, he started piston movements.


    A feeling that Wanyu had never felt before flooded into her heart...Unconsciously, she began to follow the rhythm of the meat stick in and out, and groaned in her mouth: "Ah...ah..."


    On the other hand, Mei Jia, who was desperately shaking her head by Zhou Ye''s tongue, was also a little hard to hold on to herself...


    After all, the tongue is not a meat stick, it lacks some feeling...


    In a hurry, Mei Jia bowed her head and kissed Wan Yu fiercely.


    And at this time, Wanyu, who had already been fucked by Zhou Ye''s cock, was already a little confused... She didn''t notice that it was not Zhou Ye who kissed her, but Mei Jia...


    Seeing the actions of the two girls in front of him, Zhou Ye smiled slightly...then he accelerated his actions.


    As Zhou Ye accelerated... Wanyu became more and more unsustainable.


    Every time Zhou Ye''s thick coronal groove rubbed against the folds in her vagina, Wanyu felt that her soul was about to be scraped out.


    That feeling made Wanyu crazy...


    She desperately sucked the sweetness in Mika''s mouth, her fragrant tongue desperately entangled with Mika''s tongue.


    Five or six minutes later... Wanyu suddenly loosened Mei Jia''s tongue, her hands tightly hugged Mei Jia, her legs straightened up desperately, even her toes were stretched up like a spasm. Normally trembling desperately, a long moan was made in his mouth... "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    At the same time, Zhou Ye also felt a hot stream in Wanyu''s body spit on his glans...


    Zhou Ye knew¡ªWanyu¡¯s first orgasm was here...


    At this moment, he put down Mika¡¯s dolphins, stretched out his hand, hugged both of them tightly in his arms, and then pressed the meat stick firmly against Wanyu¡¯s cervix... and gently twisted it. Move your butt, grind it up...


    Such a move made Wanyu, who had already reached a climax, instantly reached a peak... "Ah-I can''t stand it... Ye... don''t... don''t... ah!!!"


    With the long scream, Wan Yu collapsed completely on the bed.


    Chapter 2600 is a perfect day


    Chapter Two Six Hundred

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2226

    At this time, looking at Wanyu panting like a doll underneath her body, Mei Jia felt a little sore in her heart.


    However, before her jealousy rose... she felt a sudden pain in her lower body.


    It''s like a hot steel pipe inserted into your body...


    "what!!!"


    A scream came out from her mouth...


    "It hurts...oooo...Ye...don''t...don''t move...it hurts..."


    Compared to Wanyu who was lying there and opening her buds, Meijia who was lying there and being opened by Zhou Ye was obviously more miserable... At least there is something Wanyu can hold to divert her attention, but what about her?Nothing to hold...


    Moreover, the most important thing is-because it is lying there, the legs will use a little bit of force...This will cause the vagina to become narrow...


    In other words-the backward entry style allowed Mika to appreciate the stoutness of Zhou Ye''s meat stick.


    At this moment, Mika pushed backwards with her painful legs, just to escape Zhou Ye''s restraint.


    But would Zhou Ye let her do this??


    If she really let her run, then she was completely abandoned... Zhou Ye directly hugged Mei Jia''s buttock, and pressed her under his body...


    Now, Meijia cried more miserably... "Ye...it hurts...oooooo...it hurts..."


    Maybe it''s so painful to watch Mika cry, or it might be because Mika just helped her.


    Wanyu, who was still floating in the clouds under her, reached out and hugged her, "Hey, Mika... it won''t hurt for a while... and... and it''s still very comfortable..."


    "Woo..." Mika shook her head desperately, "I don''t believe it...it hurts...oooooo..."


    "Hey, oh, good... it won''t hurt for a while..."


    It might be because Wanyu''s soft voice really played a role, or it might be that as Zhou Ye''s big hands cruising in Meijia''s sensitive area replaced the pain, gradually Meijia stopped crying.


    However, the voice is still choked...


    "Ye, Ye...you are a big badass...oooo...it hurts..."


    In fact, it doesn¡¯t really hurt much now, it¡¯s just her character that makes Mei Jia, who has suffered, want to act like a baby with Zhou Ye...


    "My Majesty, I promise you will feel refreshed in a while..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, gently swinging his waist.


    I have to say that the bottom of Mika is really tight...


    When Zhou Ye twitched, he had some difficulties...


    Of course, it is precisely because of this firmness that Meijia can taste the comfort that is far superior to Wanyu...


    The feeling that the glans came in and out of her own vagina, scratching the folds, compared to Wanyu, Meijia felt more clearly...


    Only a few minutes later-Mika didn''t cry anymore...


    Instead, she hugged Wanyu tightly and closed her beautiful eyes, her mouth panting..."Ye...Ye...Slow down...too, too intense...I, I can''t stand it... "


    Hearing what Meijia said, Zhou Ye smiled evilly...


    At this time, you have to listen to what a woman says... the slower she speaks, the faster you have to...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye shook up quickly...


    "Ah...badass...ah...ah..."


    As Zhou Ye speeded up, Mika¡¯s groans almost joined together... "Don¡¯t... don¡¯t... don¡¯t... get up... get up... I want, I want to pee..."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Wanyu, who was placed at the bottom, felt a flow of heat pouring down her lower body...


    At this moment, Wanyu was really dumbfounded... "Mika... you are really unhygienic..."


    Hearing Wanyu''s words, Meijia''s shameful face was flushed... and her body trembled.


    The excitement and shame rushed to Meijia''s heart together, and she let out a scream... She lay on Wanyu''s body, hugged Wanyu tightly, and stopped moving...


    "Mika... get up... I''m going to take a bath..."


    As soon as Wanyu finished speaking, she felt a familiar meat stick plunged into her body again...In an instant, this girl stopped mentioning any bathing... "Ah-Ye...you too... ...Too unhygienic..."


    As soon as Wanyu finished speaking...Zhou Ye started to sensation quickly...


    This time, he didn''t pet a person alone, but pulled the holes of Meijia and Wanyu at the same time...


    I have to say, this feeling is really interesting...


    One compact, one pleated...


    Experiencing two completely different feelings at the same time made Zhou Ye so refreshed...


    At this time, the two women didn¡¯t say anything shy or unhygienic...


    The two of them hugged each other tightly... Following the command of Zhou Ye''s meat stick, they let out a lascivious cry.


    The sound of the impact of the flesh hitting the flesh and the sound of water, together with the groans of the two people, rang.


    Ten minutes later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Wanyu and Meijia screamed at the same time...Two streams of water jetted out at the same time...


    Well, both of them were incontinent by Zhou Ye this time...


    Two crystal clear water columns meet in mid-air... It looks gorgeous and sensual.


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly, and slammed the cock out of Mei Jia''s meat cavity, and then fiercely inserted it into Wanyu''s meat cavity. It slammed into the cervix and ejected thick semen...


    Wan Yu, who had already reached the climax, rolled her eyes instantly and fainted completely with Zhou Ye''s semen impact.


    But at this time, Zhou Ye didn''t care about Wan Yu''s constricted vagina because of her extreme orgasm. He directly drew out the cock and fiercely inserted it into Mei Jia''s flesh... and then shot it out.


    "Ah----Ye...You burned me to death!"


    With a scream, Mika also followed Wanyu... and passed out completely.


    Feeling the contraction of Mei Jia''s tight vagina, watching Wan Yu''s vagina opening that didn''t close for a while, Zhou Ye snorted with satisfaction.


    After a long while¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After Zhou Ye felt that Meijia''s vagina no longer contracted, he gently pulled out the meat stick.


    Looking at the three beautiful carcasses lying on the huge bed, they stretched out with satisfaction...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2227

    "Who can turn a love apartment into a harem apartment? I can...hehehe..."


    After the stinky beauty was over, Zhou Ye raised his hand, snapped his fingers...


    In an instant, the messy scene on the bed disappeared, and at the same time, the sweat and liquid on the three women''s body disappeared without a trace.


    I have to say that magic is really useful sometimes...at least, this time it is useful...


    Raising his hand to put the three women on the bed one by one... Zhou Ye lay down among the three women Shi Shiran.


    Just as he lay down, he suddenly sat up again...


    Looking at Hu Yifei, who was placed farthest away, Zhou Ye said to himself: "If you put it like this, Yifei should get up again tomorrow morning...so, just do it!"


    As he said, Zhou Ye stretched out his hand directly, took Hu Yifei onto his body with the power of mind, and then let her lie in his arms...


    If this goes on, it will become Meijia on the left, Wanyu on the right, and a Fei on the top... "Perfect, sleep... By the way, the little brother will be cold in the middle of the night. Find a nest for him!"


    As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, Hu Yifei, who was sleeping on his body, let out a muffled snort... Obviously, the nest Zhou Ye found for his little brother was on Hu Yifei''s body.


    After finishing all this, Zhou Ye pulled up the quilt with satisfaction, and after covering everyone, he closed his eyes...It was a perfect day.


    2601-Sorcerer


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and one


    When Chen Xi shined through the window lattice into the prosperous bedroom, he slowly opened his eyes.


    When I woke up, Zhanbo felt his head throbbed...


    Not only that, but he also felt thirst in his throat...


    "I''m so thirsty..." Zhanbo said, getting up from the bed and going to pour water...


    However, it didn''t matter what he did, a sharp tearing pain came from the place of the reincarnation of the grains behind him.


    "what--!!"


    The pain came so suddenly that he couldn''t help but scream.


    And just at this moment, a voice came from behind--"What is it called early in the morning..."


    Hearing this strong and magnetic male voice, Lu Zhanbo was stupid...


    Like a robot, he turned his head back and forth...looking in the direction of the sound.


    Lu Ziqiao''s handsome face suddenly caught his eye...


    "You, why are you here with me... What have you done to me?"


    Seeing Lu Ziqiao''s naked upper body, Lu Zhanbo suddenly felt his heart sink, as if he had been struck by lightning, he was dull on the spot...


    Then, he kicked his legs quickly, ignoring the sharp pain from his hips, and stepped back towards the bed... In a panic, he instinctively pulled the blanket on his body, and passed the whole body tightly. Real...


    The whole person exudes a little feeling...


    As Lu Zhanbo took away all the blankets covering the two of them, Lu Ziqiao''s body was exposed naked in front of him.


    At this time, Lu Zhanbo also looked at the red and yellow things on Xiao Qiao under Lu Ziqiao''s body, and he became more affirmed in his mind...


    "I... what did I do?" At this time Lu Ziqiao also woke up from his sleep...


    Seeing Lu Zhanbo staring at him defensively, Lu Ziqiao instantly remembered what happened last night...


    He¡ªlast night¡ªit seemed¡ªprobably¡ªworse Lu Zhanbo??


    Fuck--


    "You beast...you don''t even let a man go...uuuuu..."


    Lu Zhanbo looked at Lu Ziqiao with sorrow. He lowered his head and covered his head in the blanket, crying bitterly...


    "Ahem...you misunderstood, Zhanbo, last night I just helped you come back to rest...we absolutely did nothing..." As expected, Lu Ziqiao, who is known as Lu Xiaobu''s little master, started it right away. The denial mode... "We did nothing..."


    "Woo...you liar...you still have blood on it..."


    Lu Zhanbo obviously doesn''t believe it...


    "That''s, yes, that was when I accidentally fell down last night..."


    Lu Ziqiao urgently explained...


    "Woo...then I...then why do I feel so hurt in my butt...Woo...I must have been raped by you..." Lu Zhanbo continued to cry.


    "Nothing like that... Have you forgotten? Yesterday, when I helped you back, we two fell together... You fell to the ass... I fell there..." Lu Ziqiao explained in an anxious manner.


    "Then what''s that yellow thing above you???"


    "That''s... that''s the egg yolk pie... yes, it''s the egg yolk pie... When I fell yesterday, it was crushed..."


    "Really, really?" Lu Zhanbo asked hesitantly.


    It turns out that when a person only wants to hear the so-called truth that he wants to know, he is a fool.


    Coupled with Lu Ziqiao''s so-called explanation, it can be considered the past somewhat reluctantly... Therefore, Lu Zhanbo has begun to believe a little.


    Nor can it be said that Lu Zhanbo is really stupid...


    He just doesn''t want to admit that he was raped by Lu Ziqiao...


    This kind of deception that specifically tells some of the truths that victims most want to hear is a common method used by crooks and politicians... Tried and tested.


    This method is also called-self-deception.


    Hearing Lu Zhanbo''s breath loosening, Lu Ziqiao immediately climbed over.


    "Of course it is true... You forgot, when you fell down last night, you still laughed with me..."


    Flickering, Lu Ziqiao almost believed it...


    If he hadn''t left the memory of last night''s ecstasy, maybe he himself believed that nothing happened between the two of them last night.


    In any case, Lu Ziqiao finally fooled Lu Zhanbo over.


    At this time, it was almost noon...


    As soon as the two of them discussed, they simply went downstairs to eat together...


    In any case, the two can be regarded as good brothers who have shared joys and sorrows and have kissed and slept together.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2228

    It''s normal to have a meal together.


    As for you Zeng Xiaoxian??


    His show was a midnight show. After sending the two back to their respective rooms yesterday, he took a bath and changed his clothes, went to work, and came back at four or five in the morning.


    Still sleeping...


    After the two discussed where to eat, as soon as they left the house, they happened to ran into Zhou Ye and the third daughter walking out of the room.


    Watching Zhou Ye supporting Wanyu, Yifei supporting Meijia...


    As an old driver, Lu Ziqiao understood many things instantly...


    He couldn''t help but set up a thumbs up to Zhou Ye, "Brother Ye, you are really awesome..."


    "Hehe...Where and where, I have to eat!" Zhou Ye smiled and waved his hand, "What are you going to do?"


    "I will go down to dinner with Zhanbo..." Lu Ziqiao said, looking at Zhanbo...


    At this time, he found that Zhan Bo looked at Xiang Wanyu in a daze, and there was an indescribable sadness in his eyes.


    "Are you all right? Zhanbo?" Lu Ziqiao asked with some worry...


    He was really worried about Zhanbo, after all, one night husband and wife Bai Yeen.


    "I...I''m fine, just don''t know why, I feel very uncomfortable..." Lu Zhanbo said sadly.


    "It''s all painful...Let''s go down and have a good meal!" As he said, Lu Ziqiao took Lu Zhanbo''s shoulder and walked out.


    "Brother Ye, let''s go first... see you later!"


    "See you later..."


    Zhou Ye smiled and responded to Lu Ziqiao.


    "You seem to admire this Lu Ziqiao..." Hu Yifei asked curiously.


    "I can''t say that, I can only say...I feel that this product is more real." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, and then took Wanyu''s waist and walked towards Room 3601."You talk about you, isn''t it good to lie down on the bed honestly? Why do you have to come back to live... Isn''t he good to live in my house?"


    "Bah, staying for a while, we will be drained by you..."


    Hearing what Hu Yifei said, Meijia and Wanyu couldn''t help but nodded in agreement at the same time... There was a flush of blush on the pretty faces.


    Zhou Ye, the bad guy, would mess up as soon as he woke up...


    The underside that was a little swollen originally... Now Lao Gao is swollen again... It''s over, I can''t walk these days.


    Chapter 2602 System??you also have??


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and two


    After helping Meijia and Wanyu into the room, Zhou Ye did not send them back to their respective bedrooms.


    To put it bluntly, they have been lying in bed for too long... do not want to lie down anymore,


    Therefore, Zhou Ye simply helped the two women to sit down in the living room, and then went to prepare lunch with Hu Yifei.


    To be honest, Hu Yifei''s meal... Well, it''s hard to say...


    Of course, if it''s just a fight, it''s not a big problem.


    Wanyu and Meijia were sitting on the sofa, cuddling together, watching their sister Fei and their man, busy in the kitchen, with enviable eyes leaking out of their eyes.


    "I really want to cook with Ye..." Mei Jia held her hands together, her beautiful eyes looked at Zhou Ye who was busy in the kitchen, "Better... I can cook, he hugs me from behind... Then, tenderly speaking love words in my ear..."


    "Emmm, I think, if Ye stands behind you while you are cooking, he will not say anything about love...but it will definitely make you unable to cook." Wanyu gave Meijia instantly A crit... "The biggest possibility is that you have to support the stove with both hands, and then he gallops behind you..."


    "..." Hearing Wanyu''s complaints, Mei Jia felt...it seems likely...maybe... things will really develop to that point.


    However, if things really get to that point...it seems to be good too.


    Before she knew it, as she imagined, Mei Jia felt a little bulging below... "Ah... Wanyu, you are necrotic..."


    Wanyu looked at Mika, who was holding her pretty face, for a moment, but she quickly guessed what Mika had thought of...Zhou Jiao couldn''t help but smile."I''m not bad, you thought about it yourself...Don''t rely on me..."


    "It depends on you..."


    "You peeed on me last night, and I didn''t say you..."


    "Aren''t you the same..."


    "Ah -! I can not say that again ......"


    "You said it first..."


    Zhou Ye and Yifei, who were cooking, looked at the two little girls who were playing on the sofa in the living room, and they all smiled.


    "Are you satisfied now? The entire 3601 apartment has been completely turned into your harem......" Yifei joked.


    "Isn''t this good for you?" Zhou Ye smiled: "Without them, it would be you who can''t get up today..."


    "Bah, virtue..."


    To say that Hu Yifei is not jealous is nonsense... However, compared with walking around the wall every day, being jealous seems a little less important.


    Besides, she really cannot do without Zhou Ye...


    Even, she didn''t even dare to say a heavy word to Zhou Ye...I was afraid that this sweet bastard would come down and break up with her.


    Then she would definitely cry to death...


    So-forget it, so be it.


    How else??Break up??quarrel??


    Are you stupid??who do you think You Are??Do you think Zhou Ye can''t find a woman without you??


    Believe it or not, Zhou Ye stood on the street and yelled, "I don''t have a girlfriend. Some women line up to find him on a date?"


    So, in love, whoever loves the most is the weakest.


    A good tiger girl, now that she met Zhou Ye, she couldn''t be cool anymore.


    Talking and laughing, Zhou Ye and Hu Yifei prepared their lunch.


    After the food was brought to the table, everyone gathered together and had lunch.


    I have to say that this kind of group activity still feels like home...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2229

    Especially, yesterday and this morning, the three girls have seen each other''s worst side...today we will have lunch together like family members. Gradually, a family-like feeling slowly rises from the women''s breasts...


    "It feels so good..." Wanyu picked up a piece of braised pork and put it in Zhou Ye''s bowl, and said with emotion: "I feel the feelings of family like this for the first time..."


    "How is it possible that your family didn''t accompany you to eat?" Hu Yifei asked suspiciously.


    "My father often flies around the world, how can I have time to eat with me..." Wanyu said, sighing.


    "Ah, by the way, I still don''t know what Wanyu does in your house!" Mei Jia asked curiously.


    Hearing Meijia''s words, Hu Yifei also cast his gaze over...


    She is also very curious, what exactly does Wanyu''s family do...


    What I wear, what I wear, are all luxury brands...


    If it were in the original drama, Wanyu would definitely avoid such problems. After all, she had just arrived and was unfamiliar with everyone... how could she tell her all about her family background?


    But now, she has been frank with everyone... No matter how much she hides it, Wanyu feels sorry.


    Most importantly, Wanyu didn''t want Zhou Ye to feel that she was hiding something from him.


    "I am the daughter of the chairman of Lin''s International Bank..."


    "Wow!!" XN


    Hearing what Wanyu said, Yifei and Mika were shocked...


    Wanyu looked at Zhou Ye''s unsurprising appearance, and couldn''t help asking: "Ye, aren''t you surprised?"


    "Why is it weird?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile...


    "Don''t you wonder why I am here as the heir of the Lin Group?" Wanyu became more curious.


    "Because of escape from marriage!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "You, how did you know?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Wan Yu instantly widened her beautiful eyes.


    "Because I am the poor fianc¨¦ abandoned by you..."


    "You, you are the son of the Umbrella Consortium?" Wanyu was already dumbfounded at this time...


    "But, aren''t you an old monster who doesn''t know how long you have lived?"


    "Snapped--!"


    Hearing Wanyu''s complaints, Zhou Ye unceremoniously slapped Wanyu''s cocked butt... "Who calls himself an old monster?"


    "Yeah--!"


    Wanyu, who was suddenly attacked, covered her hips with her hands and looked at Zhou Ye with an innocent look... "But, that''s what the system says..."


    "system??"


    Hearing what Wanyu said, both Hu Yifei and Meijia were stunned...


    At the same time--the system in the three people¡¯s minds simultaneously issued a long warning--


    [The system is found and enters the self-destruct procedure...3, 2...]


    Upon hearing the message in their minds, the three women panicked at the same time...


    "No, my system started to self-destruct..."


    "mine too¡­¡­"


    "What to do? Honey..."


    Seeing the panic of the three women, Zhou Ye frowned, "Don''t panic, let me see..."


    As the voice fell, a golden light flashed in his eyes...


    In an instant, Zhou Ye saw the gadget attached to the souls of the three women... Seeing the familiar black snake scales, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile."Don''t be afraid, it''s just a joke made by one of my women...nothing will happen."


    Chapter 2603 we want to give my sister a holiday...


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and three


    As the voice fell, the system countdown in the minds of the three women ended.


    At the same time-a sentence appeared in the minds of the three women, [Welcome to Ye''s harem, sisters...]


    When the last sentence of the system was finished, the three women felt as comfortable as having a sauna. At the same time, their physical pain was instantly healed.


    "This...what the hell is going on?" Hu Yifei asked blankly.


    She feels that her body has never been so comfortable...


    "I think... do you have something to explain to me?" Wanyu showed a malicious smile on her face, got up and sat down on Zhou Ye''s lap.


    "Yeah...yes, I think it really needs someone to explain it!" Mei Jia sat on Zhou Ye''s other leg unwillingly.


    But Yifei saw that she had no place to sit, and she simply walked behind Zhou Ye, stretched out her hand and gently held Zhou Ye''s neck... softly said: "I also have a lot of questions, I want to ask us Where''s Uncle Zhou Ye... Uncle Zhou Ye, can you explain to us weak girls?"


    "Ahem... Don''t get excited, everyone, this is a long story... So what, Yifei, don''t you still have classes in the afternoon?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Hu Yifei went directly to the phone by the sofa, picked up the phone and dialed a number.


    "Director Liu... I can''t go to school for something this afternoon, please help me adjust the get out of class..."


    After saying this, Hu Yifei didn''t wait for the other person to answer, she hung up the phone, and returned to Zhou Ye''s back again, holding Zhou Ye''s neck with both hands... If you don''t give me an explanation, I will give it. Your posture...


    "Okay, okay..." The matter is over, what can Zhou Ye say??


    "Well-where should I start?"


    "Just when you were born in this world..." Hu Yifei said without hesitation.


    "That''s easier to say..."


    "what did you say?"


    "No, I mean, that''s hard to say..."


    "No matter, we have to listen..."


    "Okay... That was a long time ago, when primitive people just appeared in this world..."


    "Are you playing with me?" Hu Yifei was angry when he heard Zhou Ye''s words... "Do you want to taste my flick?"

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 2230

    "You asked me to say it from appearing in this world!" Zhou Ye said with a grieved expression.


    "Sister Yifei, my dear shouldn''t lie..." Wanyu helped explain: "My system says that Ye''s age is ominous...should be that old..."


    Hearing Wanyu''s explanation, Hu Yifei looked at Zhou Ye thoughtfully, "Well, you better not make up stories to lie to us..."


    "Am I such a person?" Zhou Ye was speechless...


    Five hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "My business is finished..." Zhou Ye said with a relaxed expression.


    At this time, everyone''s battlefield has long been changed from the dining room to the sofa in the living room...


    Zhou Ye sat Yifei on the left and Wanyu on the right, holding Meijia in his arms... it looked like a critical assembly.


    "That is to say... Actually you still have a lot of women?" Hu Yifei roared with an angry face: "I want to die with you..."


    She knew Zhou Yehua, but she didn''t expect Zhou Ye to spend so much...the number of women was four digits.


    I originally thought that I could own at least one-tenth of Zhou Ye''s love, but it turned out to be one-thousandth, or even one-tens of thousands...


    How can this not make Hu Yifei angry??


    She threw herself directly on Zhou Ye''s body, and bit down on Zhou Ye headlessly...


    And at this time, Meijia and Wanyu looked at Zhou Ye with bad intentions...the power of role models is powerful...


    They have also moved emotions by Hu Yifei...


    The three women, like crazy kittens, pounced on Zhou Ye, scratching, scratching and biting...


    To be honest, it was neither painful nor itchy to Zhou Ye, at best it was a little excited...


    "Hey, why do you insist on forcing me? Why?" Zhou Ye snapped his fingers with a pitiful appearance...


    In an instant, the entire space froze... Then, the sound of broken glass sounded in the ears of the women.


    The silhouettes of everyone disappeared into the room in an instant----


    ten minutes later----


    A golden portal opened in the room. Zhou Ye supported Mei Jia on the left, Yifei on the right, and walked out of the portal with Wan Yu behind his back.


    At this time, the three girls no longer looked arrogant.


    Instead, they all looked like peach blossoms, with spring water in their eyes... They looked extremely charming.


    The only bad thing was that they couldn''t take a step anymore, each of them had to rely on Zhou Ye''s support to stand.


    After carefully placing the three women on the sofa, Zhou Ye snapped his fingers to cancel the portal of the mirror world.


    "Are you hungry?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "I''m not hungry... I''m almost dying..." Hu Yifei said, and glanced at Zhou Ye''s lower body, "I don''t know how long your place is, how can you shoot so much bad water..."


    Wanyu and Meijia nodded in agreement with lingering fears...


    Ten minutes passed to the outside world, but in the mirror world, they passed a full year.


    For more than a year, they have indeed enjoyed an undisturbed love journey.


    The only thing that was bad was that the three of them really couldn''t stand the misfortune of this fellow Zhou Ye.


    Especially when this guy used a thousand shots at them, it was simply a torture that was worse than death.


    Especially, when this bastard relied on his speed to be fast enough to play a sandwich game with them... that was simply...


    Well, in fact, they are also very cool...


    "Why don''t I cook dinner for you?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile looking out the window that was gradually darkening.


    "Don''t... dear, we are really not hungry now..." Wan Yu said greasyly: "We are just a little tired...or else, dear, you can go out to eat by yourself... let us have a good rest Up!"


    "Yes, yes..." Mei Jia hurried to follow up...


    "Yes, today we will put you off...you go out to play...have fun, whatever you want!" Hu Yifei also persuaded at this time...


    It''s not that they don''t love Zhou Ye, on the contrary, under the influence of the spring wind and the rain, they have loved him to their bones... But they really can''t stand it.


    The three daughters finally knew how terrible Zhou Ye was after releasing herself...


    If it weren''t for Zhou Ye''s deep love, maybe they would all suffer from sex phobia...


    That guy is really not a human...


    Their three holes have been given out without any reservation, but even so, they can''t resist this stuff.


    Now, they just want to give their sister a vacation...really, they really want to give their sister a vacation.


    2604-SlayerSee the handsome guy go...


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and four


    Zhou Ye, who was driven out of the house by the three daughters, looked at the door of 3601 confinement and shrugged helplessly...


    Well, in fact, this guy deliberately made the three girls so miserable...


    Nothing between a man and a woman can''t be done in one sex, if there is-then twice.


    In order to fix the three girls, Zhou Ye had sex with them twice, and they were about to have sex phobia.


    It is indeed time for them to take a vacation tonight...


    So-the question is coming, let them have a holiday, then where do you go??


    Hmm-this is a problem.


    Otherwise, go to the bar next to the downstairs community to have a look??


    There are many incidents happening there... Maybe, there will be something to discover.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye turned his head and walked out...


    However, at this moment, suddenly the door of Room 3602 opened, and a figure came out from inside...


    No one else, just the glamorous Lu Ziqiao.


    Lu Ziqiao, who came out, saw Zhou Ye at a glance, with a smile on his face: "Brother Ye..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2231

    "Zi Qiao, are you going out?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    In fact, in terms of appearance, Lu Ziqiao is much older than Zhou Ye.


    But the problem is that these days, the rich is the uncle, the landlord is the uncle...


    How could Lu Ziqiao dare to call Zhou Ye by name??


    Besides, if you just call a brother to look so close, you might still be able to enjoy some rent discounts in the future, why not?


    People in society, who really meets in terms of age??


    Are they all based on social status??


    Otherwise, why is there the existence of the national father-Jack Ma?


    "Well, I want to go around..." Lu Ziqiao said with a smile.


    "Then go, let''s go together!" Zhou Ye said, walking out, "By the way, I will talk to you about reducing your rent!"


    Lu Ziqiao, who originally didn''t want to go with Zhou Ye, was planning to find a reason to run away. Hearing the words [Rent Reduction], he immediately followed with a smile, "Good Le!"


    In fact, at this time Lu Ziqiao is planning to go to the bar to hunt for beauty...


    why??


    It''s because when he was eating at noon today, he almost wanted to get Zhanbo drunk again, and then relive the feeling of chrysanthemum residue.


    To be honest, Lu Ziqiao is now a little suspicious of his sexual orientation.


    In order to prove that he was only obsessed with the chrysanthemum of the exhibition, he planned to go to the bar to pick up a girl, looking for a normal feeling between men and women.


    However, it seems that it is out of play.


    Apart from other things, just acting with Zhou Ye, he would not dare to make any trouble...


    Don''t let the rent decrease, but expose that you and Zhanbo are fake lovers, then the gain is not worth the loss.


    Along the way, the two of them chatted with each other...


    Every time Lu Ziqiao wanted to ask about rent reduction, Zhou Ye would always turn the topic off...


    What a good dress...what did you do, Joe?


    Zhou Ye''s topic is always biased by Lu Ziqiao.


    No way, the two chat, whoever is strong will lead the topic.


    Obviously, Lu Ziqiao was not the strong one when he was with Zhou Ye.


    When Lu Ziqiao was a little depressed, Zhou Ye stopped."Hey, I haven''t noticed before, there is actually a bar here...Go in, sit in and have a drink, I''ll treat!"


    "Hey!" Facing Zhou Ye, Lu Ziqiao could only agree.


    He doesn''t want to reduce the rent anymore...In his opinion, this time, Zhou Ye was completely smashed.


    Come on, let''s forget it, don''t think about reducing rent.


    Thinking of this, Lu Ziqiao followed Zhou Ye and walked into the bar.


    This bar can be regarded as a quiet bar, with soft music playing inside, and a billiard area is lined up next to the bar for entertainment.


    When Zhou Ye walked into the bar, some people were already sparsely seated in it.


    Zhou Ye took Lu Ziqiao, and the two of them sat directly in front of the bar...


    "A glass of Margarita..." Zhou Ye looked at Lu Ziqiao as he said, "What do you want Ziqiao?"


    "Give me a mojito cocktail!" Lu Ziqiao said.


    "Okay, two gentlemen please wait..." The bartender smiled and turned around to start preparing.


    Hearing the name of the wine called by Lu Ziqiao, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but chuckle and said, "I didn''t expect that Ziqiao, you still like such a cocktail full of literary flavor..."


    "It''s just a little understanding..." Lu Ziqiao smiled modestly.


    To be honest, he knows a feather... He just heard people say that Mojito cocktails are Hemingway¡¯s favorite and are very popular among young literary and artistic young women. That¡¯s why they order this kind of wine, usually for X. I got used to it at this time today and didn''t change it for a while.


    Just when the two of them had a chat and waited for the wine...


    In the bar booth, the two women also stared at Zhou Ye...


    "Xiaoxue... look and see, is this a legend that occasionally haunts here---a handsome and tragic super handsome guy?" The beautiful woman with big wavy hair stared at the place where Zhou Ye was. Position, gently swaying his fashionable, pretty-faced girlfriend beside him.


    "Really? Xiaoting? Where is it? Where is it?" The girl called Xiaoxue turned her head hurriedly when she heard what her girlfriend said.


    Just now because of the direction of the seat, when Zhou Ye walked in, she didn''t see Zhou Ye''s appearance clearly.


    "There, sitting in front of the bar, the man in black casual clothes..." Pan Xiaoting hurriedly pointed to her girlfriend.


    "Uh..." Wang Xue followed the guidance of her best friend Pan Xiaoting and looked towards the bar...


    It''s a pity-she only saw two backs.


    You know, she only came to this bar after seeing the legend on a certain BBS in the capital.


    Legend has it that near here, you may meet a handsome guy who is so handsome, and there are many witnesses who commented and liked it.


    It is precisely because of this that she aroused her curiosity, and brought her to this bar when her girlfriend came to Shanghai to play.


    As a result, now her best friend saw the mysterious handsome guy, but she did not see the mysterious handsome guy.


    How can this satisfy Wang Xue??


    "Is it really handsome?" Wang Xue asked unwillingly.


    "Really, really handsome!" Pan Xiaoting nodded her head vigorously, as if she was afraid that her girlfriend would not believe it. She raised her hand and swore: "I swear, that handsome guy is better than any man I have seen since childhood. Handsome... any movie star is as ugly as a dog than him!"


    Hearing what her best friend said, Wang Xue''s heart became more itchy...


    Don''t think that only men like to see beautiful women, and women like to see handsome men as well.


    Unwilling to gain nothing, Wang Xue gritted his teeth, picked up the wine glass in front of him, and walked towards the bar.


    "Eh, Xiaoxue, why are you going?"


    "Look at the handsome guy!"


    Chapter 2605 Tragic Lu Xiaobu

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2232

    Chapter two thousand six hundred and five


    At this time, Zhou Ye was chatting with Lu Ziqiao one after another.


    At this moment, a fragrant wind blew, and then Wang Xue''s figure appeared beside Lu Ziqiao."Handsome guy, would you like me to have a drink?"


    Seeing Wang Xue who suddenly appeared, Lu Ziqiao and Zhou Ye were stunned at the same time.


    Zhou Ye was stunned because Wang Xue was not someone else, but Guan Gu''s magical ex-girlfriend...Xiao Xue.


    And Lu Ziqiao was stunned because-it was the first time he met such a girl who took the initiative to strike up a conversation.


    You know, although he often picks up girls on weekdays, because his dress is not a full-brand battle uniform of the rich young master type, he will take the initiative to talk to him, almost no girl.


    Although this guy can be called a handsome guy, the problem is-he is not obvious, and his small squinting eyes cut him a lot.


    This is the first time in his life that he has been approached by a woman...


    But unfortunately--


    Zhou Ye is by his side... His identity at this time is Lu Zhanbo''s boyfriend, a homosexual.


    Seeing Xiaoxue¡¯s beautiful face in front of him, Lu Ziqiao could only endure his grief... "Sorry, miss... I''m afraid I can''t invite you to drink, I don''t like women..."


    At this time, Wang Xue was already dumbfounded...


    Pan Xiaoting, her best friend, told her that the handsome guy in black is the most handsome guy.


    But the problem is¡ªZhou Ye and Lu Ziqiao both wear black clothes...


    In the end, she chose one randomly, but she didn''t realize it, and she chose the wrong person...


    Seeing Zhou Ye who looked at him with a smile on his face behind Lu Ziqiao with a smile on his face, Wang Xue''s intestines almost turned blue.


    But fortunately, Lu Ziqiao''s embarrassment that he didn''t like women saved her...


    Wang Xue pretended to be surprised, and pointed to Lu Ziqiao and Zhou Ye and said, "Could it be that you are both of you?"


    While talking, Wang Xue gestured GAY.


    Regarding this, Lu Ziqiao was silent...but Zhou Ye hurriedly said: "No, no, I am not that, I am just his friend..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Wang Xue breathed a sigh of relief...but there was still a smile on her face."Really? No need to deny it, I don''t discriminate against GAY..."


    [Perfect, just open the topic with this misunderstanding...]


    "I''m really not..." Zhou Ye smiled bitterly...


    I had known that he would not sit with Lu Ziqiao... Nima was actually misunderstood.


    "Isn''t it?" With a clear voice, Pan Xiaoting''s figure appeared beside Zhou Ye.


    At this moment, she also had a glass of wine in her hand and sat beside Zhou Ye generously.


    "Uh, are you?" Zhou Ye recognized the nine-ball queen who won the women''s nine-ball championship at a glance, but at this time, they must pretend not to know each other.


    I don¡¯t know how to dig a hole...


    "Hello, I am Xiaoxue''s friend, my name is Pan Xiaoting..." Pan Xiaoting said, extending her right hand to Zhou Ye...


    She deserves to be a woman who has participated in international competitions.


    "Hello, my name is Zhou Ye...I live near here." Zhou Ye stretched out his hand and took Pan Xiaoting''s small hand, "By the way, who is Xiaoxue...?"


    "I am Xiaoxue..." Seeing his best friend occupy the position he most wanted, Wang Xue felt a sense of depression...


    And Lu Ziqiao, who was caught in the middle, also realized that at this moment, he seemed to have become an unnecessary person.


    As a veteran in love, how could he fail to see that the thoughts of the two women around him are all on his own charter-in-law??


    Sure enough, I came out with the charter to serve as a foil...


    With a sigh in his heart, Lu Ziqiao hurriedly turned around and pretended to glance at it, and said: "I saw a friend over there, you guys talk, I''ll talk to my friend..."


    With that, Lu Ziqiao stood up and left the bar without waiting for everyone to speak.


    Just kidding, don''t get things done and don''t do bad things, otherwise, you can''t help but be hated by the charterer... then the gain is not worth the loss.


    As for wine?After a while the bartender will naturally serve him over.


    Seeing that Lu Ziqiao was so witty about himself, Wang Xue''s pretty face leaked a smile...


    She unceremoniously sat down where Lu Ziqiao had just sat, and sat down next to Zhou Ye."Hello Zhou Ye, my name is Wang Xue, and my friends call me Xiaoxue!"


    "Hello!" Zhou Ye smiled and nodded to Xiaoxue.


    At this moment, the bartender handed over the wine Zhou Ye had just ordered."Sir, your Margaret!"


    "Thank you!" Zhou Ye took the drink, nodded and smiled.


    "Wow, you like this wine too..." Looking at the cocktail in Zhou Ye''s hand, Xiaoxue''s face leaked a surprise expression, as if she had found a common language with Zhou Ye in an instant.


    "Do you like it too?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Yeah, yeah..." Xiaoxue said like a few treasures: "Margarita is a bartender who competed with Margarita cocktails and became famous after winning the championship. There is a sad love story behind it... "


    "This bartender was hunting with his girlfriend while traveling in Mexico, and his girlfriend was stray bullet..."


    "Finally, under the great grief of the bartender, his girlfriend left the world forever in his arms."


    "And his girlfriend''s name is Marguerite... So, the full name of this cocktail is the Mexican Marguerite Marguerite..."


    After talking about this little story, Xiaoxue''s eyes still flowed with a few crystal tears, "What a touching story..."


    "It''s so touching..."


    Although Zhou Ye said so, he didn''t feel at all...


    To be honest, although the love story is touching, Zhou Ye doesn¡¯t believe in love very much...In his opinion, if the bartender¡¯s girlfriend did not die in Mexico, it is estimated that there will be some vicious Marguerite and bloody Marguerite. Lit or something...


    After all, marriage is the grave of love...


    How beautiful love is, there is so much suffering in marriage.


    Of course, the biggest possibility is-there may be other wines in the future, such as the reason of Soulbreak XXXX...?The reason is because the bartender has changed his girlfriend.


    No way, it''s not popular abroad for a long time, the most popular has ever been.


    And he only ordered this wine because, after drinking it once in a while, he felt that it was...the taste was good.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2233

    As for how much you like it?That''s nonsense...


    Here, Xiaoxue only cared about moving herself, but didn''t notice Zhou Ye''s perfunctory...


    And Pan Xiaoting obviously noticed...In order not to embarrass her girlfriend, she hurriedly changed the subject: "Do you usually come to this bar often??"


    "No, I''m basically an otaku..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "And sometimes because of work, I have to fly around, so... bar clubs are a luxury for me! "


    Chapter 2606 the plastic sister


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and six


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Pan Xiaoting smiled and asked, "What do you do? So busy?"


    "Uh, do some small business by yourself... nonsense!" Zhou Ye laughed and said haha.


    "I can''t tell, you started your own business as a boss at such a young age!" Pan Xiaoting joked.


    "Generally so, third in the world..."


    "Haha...you are so funny..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye and Pan Xiaoting had a happy chat, and Xiaoxue was in the cold.


    Seeing her best friend and Zhou Ye chatting so happily, Xiaoxue couldn''t help tightening her small fist... I knew I shouldn''t have brought her with me...


    No, she must not let her take Zhou Ye''s attention away...


    Thinking of this, Xiaoxue gritted her teeth, grabbed a gap in the conversation between the two, and interjected: "By the way, Zhou Ye, what do you usually like to sit for?"


    "What do you like to do on weekdays?" Zhou Ye thought for a while, and said, "Go online, play the piano...play games and so on."


    "On the Internet, I also like to surf the Internet..." Upon hearing her strengths, Xiaoxue immediately leaked her face, "Zhou Ye, do you have a QQ account? Let''s leave a number for each other and add a friend..."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    "I also have QQ..."


    Pan Xiaoting said, let the bartender bring paper and pen...


    After writing his QQ number on Zhou Ye''s white paper, he asked Zhou Ye to write his QQ number on his paper.


    Seeing that her girlfriend is so active, Xiaoxue can only follow up...


    In fact, she was almost blown up at this time...


    I asked the QQ number first, so why did you get it??


    When Zhou Ye began to write his QQ number on the two notes, Wang Xue took Pan Xiaoting''s hand and said affectionately: "Xiaoting, I want to go to the bathroom. Come with me!"


    "Okay!" Pan Xiaoting smiled and nodded looking at Li Mang in the eyes of her best friend.


    "Zhou Ye, wait for us for a while..." Wang Xue said, pulling up Pan Xiaoting and walking to the bathroom.


    As the two women left, the bartender approached Zhou Ye and joked: "Dude, I bet five dollars. You just met these two girls and they must be fighting in the bathroom now..."


    "Hehe..." Zhou Ye smiled when he heard the bartender''s words, "I know...women, the plastic sisters spend me seeing too much..."


    "Yes, this is the real master... the little class is making an axe!"


    The bartender knew Zhou Ye was the real master picker... and stopped talking.


    And at this time, in the bathroom--


    "Xiaoting...I like Zhou Ye, will you let him go to me?"


    Wang Xue looked at her best friend and said straight to the point.


    "Hehe...Xiaoxue, you are wrong to say that. How can love be allowed to come and go?" Pan Xiaoting smiled: "It is definitely not love that can be allowed to come and go, let''s say...I I like him too, I will never let you go!"


    Looking at the coldness of his girlfriend''s smile, Wang Xue knew that this time he was going to be real.


    "Are you sure you won''t let me?"


    "We have our own abilities...Whoever Zhou Ye likes, he will naturally choose whoever he likes and let him go. Do you treat him as a thing?"


    "Okay, don''t regret it..."


    Wang Xue said, turning around and walking out...


    Looking at Wang Xue''s background, Pan Xiaoting smiled coldly...


    Just kidding, she grew up this way, and it was the first time she felt so tempted for a man, so all this had to be done, was she stupid??


    Besides, not only beautiful women are scarce resources, but handsome men are also scarce resources.


    Especially for a handsome man like Zhou Ye who has reached a new height, that is scarcity among scarcity...


    Clothes can be given, jewelry can be given, but-men will never give it.


    Thinking of this, Pan Xiaoting smiled and tidied up her appearance, and then stepped out of the bathroom.


    At this moment, she unexpectedly had a kind of high spirit when she set foot on the international arena.


    When the two women walked out of the bathroom one after the other, they were surprised to find that Zhou Ye was no longer visible at the bar.


    The two of them didn''t care much and rushed to the bar and asked, "Waiter, where is the handsome guy who just sat here?"


    "Oh, that gentleman was touched up by a few women just now, so he was a little annoyed, so he moved to the partition over there... He also told me that when you come back later, go find him over there!"


    The two women were relieved when they heard the waiter''s words...


    The two hurriedly carried their own bags and walked towards the partition in the corner according to the guidance of the waiter.


    Sure enough, in this partition, they saw Zhou Ye''s figure.


    "You scared us to death..." Seeing Zhou Ye, Pan Xiaoting lightly patted her majestic chest, with an undecided look, groaningly: "I thought you thought we were annoying, so I left without saying goodbye... "


    Big cow...


    Seeing Pan Xiaoting''s chest slap, Wang Xue cursed secretly in her heart.


    "Just... I thought you were gone!"


    While talking, the two walked into the partition.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2234

    The whole partition is a semi-enclosed space, because it is in the corner, it is probably a C-shaped structure.


    There is a semi-circular couch and a coffee table...


    After entering the partition, Wang Xue took a quick step and walked directly beside Zhou Ye.


    Seeing Wang Xue''s move, Pan Xiaoting, unwilling to show weakness, bypassed the two of them and sat on the other side of Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye looked at the two people''s actions, and the corners of the eyes were already smiling...


    He knew that these two girls had definitely fallen out in the bathroom...


    This is the way to stop...


    But this is also good, if they are really united, then he will be big.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye said with a light smile: "How could I be willing to leave behind the two of you just met beauties and leave like this? Besides...I haven''t given you my QQ account yet..."


    While talking, Zhou Ye handed two pieces of paper with his QQ number written to them.


    After receiving the note, the two women folded it carefully, and stuffed it into their bag.


    You know, not only Zhou Ye''s note is written on it, but also Zhou Ye''s mobile phone number.


    If they lose it, they will have the heart to cry to death.


    After the three of them sat down, they were drinking and chatting...Unconsciously, the cocktails in the three of them had bottomed out.


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "I drank the wine too...or today..."


    Pan Xiaoting interrupted his sentence [Or else I would end here today].


    "There are a thousand cups of wine every confidant. It''s rare that we are so fate and can meet among all beings. How can you be so disappointed?" At this point, Pan Xiaoting directly pressed the response button on the table...


    After a while, the bar waiter appeared at the partition door."Excuse me, what else do you want?"


    "Bring us a bottle of Chivas Regal..."


    Chapter 2607 Two Women Who Lose Both


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and seven


    Zhou Ye looked at a bottle of Chivas and two bottles of Sprite on the table and the wine mixer beside...


    Speechless...


    To be honest, although Shanghai is now the place where the most foreign wine consumption in the country is at this time, it is pitiful that there are few genuine products.


    However, these two girls are obviously not clear...


    I saw Pan Xiaoting picked up Chivas, poured it into the blender skillfully, and then put the Sprite into it at a ratio of one to two, and then picked up a few ice cubes from the ice cup on the side and threw them into the mixer. In the wine vessel...


    The whole process, the number of movements is incomparable.


    Pan Xiaoting, who was mixing alcohol, did not see it, but Wang Xue did.


    The slightly frowned brows on Zhou Ye''s face...


    Obviously, Zhou Ye didn''t like the kind of women who drink a lot...


    It¡¯s time to show true girlfriend friendship...


    Thinking of this, Wang Xue gave a chuckle, as if she didn''t care. She lay down on Zhou Ye''s shoulder and looked at Pan Xiaoting, who was mixing wine, and said, "I didn''t expect that after so many years, Xiaoting, you are still so skilled in mixing wine... "


    Upon hearing Wang Xue''s words, Pan Xiaoting''s heart suddenly became tight...


    At this moment, she also noticed Zhou Ye''s slightly frowned brows, and said in her heart-you are putting eye drops on me.


    However, it is not too late to make up for it.


    Thinking of this, Pan Xiaoting smiled and said: "Ye, don''t think about it...I don''t usually go out to drink very much, but I am so proficient only because when I practice at home, I occasionally drink two glasses to relieve fatigue..."


    "Practicing? What kind of ball?" Zhou Ye asked knowingly.


    "Billiards..." Pan Xiaoting said, glancing at Zhou Ye, "I play professional billiards... I learned from my dad since I was a child, and our family opened a billiard hall."


    "So, did you play billiards well?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "Alright!" Pan Xiaoting pretended to be modest...


    Seriously, with her reputation as a nine-ball queen, there is more than one.


    However, she did not want to expose her identity in front of Zhou Ye. This is the same as some rich people like to pretend to be low-key in front of their favorite women. Pan Xiaoting hopes that if Zhou Ye falls in love with herself, she loves her own. People, not her reputation.


    "Then you have to teach me when you are free..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "My billiards are very good..."


    "Okay..." Pan Xiaoting smiled and agreed...


    Perfect, this has almost set a reason to meet again in the future...


    Wang Xue here was turned over by Pan Xiaoting when she saw this, she couldn''t help but roll her eyes...


    No, she must not put the subject on billiards, otherwise, she would be dead.


    But, what topic does Zhou Ye like??


    While Wang Xueming was thinking about it, she suddenly remembered something...just as Zhou Ye said that she also had some accomplishments in close-range magic.


    If you want to chat with others, of course you should find the place where others are most proud of...


    Thinking of this, Wang Xue smiled slightly, holding Zhou Ye''s arm, and asked: "Ye, you said you can make magic, what kind of magic would you make? Change one for us!"


    Hearing what Wang Xue said, Pan Xiaoting also looked at Zhou Ye...


    She was also curious about what kind of magic Zhou Ye would turn into.


    Looking at the two beautiful girls staring at him, Zhou Ye smiled... "Are you sure you want me to do magic??"


    "Well, sure..." X2


    Both Wang Xue and Pan Xiaoting looked at Zhou Ye with bright eyes, looking expectant.


    "Well..." Zhou Ye said, looking at the wine in the mixer, and said: "Otherwise, I will turn Chivas in the mixer into Cabernet Sauvignon!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Pan Xiaoting and Wang Xue couldn''t help being taken aback...


    What is Cabernet Sauvignon??That is a rich red wine, while Chivas Regal is whiskey. The color and taste of the two are very different...


    And the mixer is transparent, there is almost nothing to hide here... this is almost a method of hell difficulty.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2235

    Seeing the dumbfounded appearance of the two women, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile... "If you don''t believe me, I can change?"


    "No, no, of course we believe it..." Pan Xiaoting hurriedly shook her head.


    She had already made up her mind, and she would really change it in a while, then she would also comfort Zhou Ye well, absolutely not to laugh at him.


    On the other side, Wang Xue took off her coat and handed it to Zhou Ye... "Need props?"


    "No need..." Zhou Ye smiled, pushed Wang Xue''s jacket out, and put his hand directly on the mouth of the wine mixer... "Look at it!"


    "Hmm..." X2


    "The Cabernet Sauvignon you want, here comes!" As Zhou Ye''s voice fell, he paused slightly with his hand covering the mouth of the bottle.


    I heard a soft bang...


    The two women looked at the wine in the mixer again, and they were instantly sluggish...


    The original golden and amber Chivas in the blender turned into dark red Cabernet Sauvignon for twelve years.


    "Ah----!!!" X2


    Seeing this, Pan Xiaoting and Wang Xue couldn''t help screaming...


    This kind of close-up magic of making a big change in front of their eyes is no less than a big change to a living person.


    Seeing the two extremely excited chicks, Zhou Ye smiled...


    He picked up the mixer and gave the two chicks a glass of wine, "Come and taste the taste and see what''s wrong?"


    The two women took the wine glass from Zhou Ye and took a sip curiously...


    Suddenly, a strong smell of wine filled their mouths.


    "This, this is Xiaoying Cabernet Sauvignon?" Pan Xiaoting''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Well, this is the Howling Eagle Cabernet Sauvignon in 1992..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "How do you feel?"


    "Very great... Ye, you are too good." Pan Xiaoting, who likes to taste wine when nothing happens, knows how expensive the 1992 Howling Eagle Cabernet Sauvignon is.


    The ordinary Xiaoying Cabernet Sauvignon sold for more than 20,000 yuan, while the 1992 Xiaoying Cabernet Sauvignon is even more expensive.


    It can be said that you may not be able to buy it if you have money.


    Facing the worship of the two women, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, rang the summoning bell, and asked the waiter to bring a bucket of ice.


    Of course it is not to add ice to the Cabernet Sauvignon, but the iced Cabernet Sauvignon will taste better.


    Seriously, in order not to drink fake wine, he also tried it.


    After the surprise of this close-up magic, the two women are even more inevitable for Zhou Ye.


    Where are you looking for a man who is so handsome, so affectionate, and not bad for money??


    For this reason, the two women almost tore their faces in front of Zhou Ye...


    Fortunately, even though they drank a lot of wine, they still remember that Zhou Ye was by their side and didn''t really tear it up in front of Zhou Ye.


    Otherwise, I guess it''s really finished.


    But even so, the two women fought each other for wine, and both suffered a loss.


    By eleven o''clock in the evening, both of them had almost become drunk cats.


    Chapter 2608 is beautiful...


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and eight


    "Don''t move me... I, I can still drink... Xiaoxue, come on!"


    "I, am I afraid of you? Come here...you..."


    At the entrance of the bar-Zhou Ye hugged the two women who couldn''t walk in a straight line, feeling speechless...


    They all say what happens when a man gets drunk, isn''t it the same when a woman gets drunk?


    "Well, where do you live? I will send you back..."


    "I, in my bag..." After Pan Xiaoting said this, she clung to Zhou Ye''s arm, drooping her head, and didn''t say anything again.


    Hearing Pan Xiaoting''s words, Zhou Ye took the lady''s bag from her shoulder with difficulty.


    After temporarily supporting the two women with Nian Motive, Zhou Ye searched in Pan Xiaoting''s bag.


    After a while, he found out a room card for Sheraton Hotel...


    Okay, it¡¯s not far from here...


    Zhou Ye sighed, and directly assisted the two women in a taxi on the side of the road...


    "Master, go to the Sheraton Hotel..."


    The taxi driver watched Zhou Ye hugged the two women into the car, his face could not help but show a trace of envy... "Okay, sir..."


    "Ye...hehe, I like you...will you be my husband..."


    Just after sitting down, Pan Xiaoting hugged him and lay on Zhou Ye''s shoulder, smiling happily...


    I don''t know if she is really drunk, or she is borrowing energy to show her feelings...


    "Good..." As soon as Zhou Ye finished perfunctory, Wang Xue on the other side rushed over... "No... Ye is mine... I won''t give it to you..."


    "Ye... don''t be Xiaoting''s husband, be my husband... OK..."


    "Ye is my husband... I won''t be your husband!"


    "Ye is mine... Xiaoting, you are so good... why do you have to grab Ye from me... ooh..."


    "Woo...I don''t care...I only love Ye..."


    These two women started crying after arguing... This Nima, really noisy Zhou Ye, had two big heads.


    The driver''s master sitting in the front row looked at Zhou Ye with an expression of envy... Fuck, it''s really good for someone to look handsome.


    I want him to find an ugly wife who is just like a dominatrix, and his face is not a face and his nose is not a nose.


    And what about the handsome guy??


    Two beautiful girls crying and begging him...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2236

    What kind of world this is so... Honest people have no way to survive.


    At this time, Zhou Ye didn''t care about the injustice in the driver''s heart... He had already found a clue that these two girls were indeed drunk, but they weren''t drunk to the point of deliriousness, meaning... Are these two girls confessing a trick after playing drunk with them??


    This Nima...


    It seems that I am going to give these girls some color tonight...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye leaked a smile on his face."Well, I love you too, don''t make trouble... Good!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s perfunctory answer, the two women felt aggrieved...


    They are already shameless by Jiu Jin, why doesn''t this bastard spit...


    I''m so angry...


    The two discouraged women didn''t bother to speak at this time, and hugged Zhou Ye''s arm angrily, and stopped talking.


    Ten minutes later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The Sheraton Hotel is here...


    When Zhou Ye finished checking out, he helped the two girls out of the taxi...


    The two women who had already drunk almost started to feel top-heavy after getting out of the car and being blown by the cold wind.


    Seeing the two women humming beside him, Zhou Ye smiled...


    He directly embraced the two women in the envious eyes of the waiter, walked through the lobby of the hotel and stepped onto the elevator...


    Two minutes later-


    The door of room 5206 was opened...


    Zhou Ye helped the two women walk in...


    This is a business suite, and as soon as you enter the door, there is a small living room... Zhou Ye gently put Wang Xue on the sofa first, "Hey, you lie down here for a while, I will arrange Xiaoting and send you back Home!"


    "Yeah..." Wang Xue, who barely retained the last trace of his mind, obediently lay down on the sofa in the living room when he heard Zhou Ye''s words.


    And Zhou Ye directly picked up Pan Xiaoting and walked towards the bedroom...


    When Zhou Ye came to the bed, as soon as Zhou Ye sat on the bed with Pan Xiaoting, he was suddenly hugged by her...


    "Ye, I like you... uh uh..."


    Muttering in her mouth, Pan Xiaoting went crazy and asked for a kiss to Zhou Ye...


    With a hint of Cabernet Sauvignon sweetness in the red cherry lips, he awkwardly kissed Zhou Ye''s mouth.


    I have to say that this girl is obviously just a chick... That clumsy action knocked Zhou Ye''s teeth several times.


    But even so, she still kissed Zhou Ye reluctantly...


    She even pulled Zhou Ye onto the bed with force, turned over, and rode on Zhou Ye.


    "I want you... Ye... I want you to be my man... um..."


    Feeling the little tongue rushing around in his mouth, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile... softly spit out his tongue and entangled Pan Xiaoting''s fragrant tongue.


    And his big hands are not idle at all...


    Follow her back directly and climb upward...


    Today Pan Xiaoting is wearing a black dress...


    Zhou Ye''s big hand followed her calf and slid directly into her skirt...


    At this time, Pan Xiaoting, who was indulging in Zhou Ye''s kiss, had no intention of stopping.


    On the contrary, she inadvertently lifted her buttocks so that Zhou Ye''s fingers could slide into her hips more conveniently.


    I have to say that this nine-ball queen is indeed already well-versed...


    Zhou Ye''s fingers only slightly flicked between the hips twice, and the fleshy valley between her legs began to flow out of Bobo body fluid.


    "Ye, Ye...I''m so hot..."


    Maybe it''s the wine that is strong, or it may be that wine is courageous...


    Pan Xiaoting murmured, sat upright on Zhou Ye, then flipped her hands and took off her long skirt.


    Then, she unceremoniously untied Zhou Ye''s belt...


    When the ferocious giant was released from the cage, Pan Xiaoting couldn''t help being sluggish...


    "This, this is too big... I, how can I put it down there..."


    Seeing that steaming meat stick, Pan Xiaoting flinched...


    Even with Jiujin, she still felt that the hideous giant in front of her was really terrifying.


    However, the matter is now, how could Zhou Ye allow her to shrink again?


    As soon as Zhou Ye turned over, he pressed Pan Xiaoting under him. He didn''t even take off her sexy black silk underwear. He directly rolled out the part that was covering the meat mound, holding his cock, and pressing it directly. With her moist hole...


    "Will you be my woman? Xiaoting!" Zhou Ye asked in a soft voice, looking at Pan Xiaoting with a panic face.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Pan Xiaoting instantly forgot her fear at this moment and nodded desperately... "Okay--"


    However, before she finished speaking, she felt a tearing pain, and she couldn''t help but let out a painful cry."what!!!"


    Chapter 2609 Tonight, It''s Complete...


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and nine


    Zhou Ye felt Pan Xiaoting''s tight tunnel and strong Yin Qi...


    Seeing the sight of no trace of blood on my cock...Can''t help but ask: "Xiaoting, have you ever practiced dance and physique before?"


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    As I wondered why Zhou Ye would ask, Pan Xiaoting still endured the pain and nodded...


    "Oh, it''s no wonder..." Zhou Ye nodded gently...


    Although Pan Xiaoting does not have a hymen, the Yin Qi in her body proves that she is still a virgin.


    Hymen can be faked, but the Yin Qi in the body cannot be faked.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2237

    At this time, Pan Xiaoting, who was a little strange why Zhou Ye asked so, also half-straightened from the bed with her elbows.


    When she saw that there was no blood on the part where she combined with Zhou Ye, she suddenly panicked... "Ye, you believe me... This is really the first time..."


    Because I care, I am afraid...


    She was afraid that Zhou Ye thought she was an unclean woman, and thought she was not the first time.


    What is the saddest thing in life?I just didn''t meet the person I love the most when I was at my best age.


    But the problem is that Pan Xiaoting knows that she has never been in a relationship... how could this be?


    Zhou Ye smiled at Pan Xiaoting, who looked at her beseechingly."Well, I believe you..."


    "Really?" Pan Xiaoting became a little unconfident when she heard Zhou Ye believe in herself...


    Isn''t he lying to himself??


    "Ye...you, you don''t just want to play with me...so you don''t care?"


    Seeing Pan Xiaoting''s suspicious appearance, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... Fuck, I said I believe you, you still suspect me.


    He didn''t bother to talk nonsense with Pan Xiaoting... After breaking Pan Xiaoting''s long legs into a horse shape, he straightened his waist and began to work...


    "Ah-you, you today... Give me... Tell me clearly... Ye..."


    Zhou Ye stopped talking here, and Pan Xiaoting, this girl, is still reluctant to let go...


    But unfortunately--


    At this moment, she is simply involuntary...


    Want to get up??Dreaming??


    Want to shake the buttocks to get rid of Zhou Ye''s cock?Want to go...


    After a hundred times of thrusts, the girl had only the strength to hold Zhou Ye''s neck and shout desperately.


    "Ye...Ye...don''t...don''t stop...force, force..."


    "Ah...Ye...you inserted so deeply...Ah...well..."


    Zhou Ye thought she was yelling too loudly, so he directly blocked her mouth...


    "what----!!!"


    Ten minutes later, with a scream, Pan Xiaoting squeezed her legs around Zhou Ye''s waist. At the same time, her arms firmly hugged Zhou Ye''s neck, her whole person like eight claws. The fish usually hung under Zhou Ye...


    At this time, she had already orgasm...


    This kind of action is just a female instinctive action...because it can make women''s orgasm longer.


    And Zhou Ye, who was familiar with all of this, smiled slightly and pressed Pan Xiaoting firmly under his body, turning his waist and hip into a small electric motor, and thrusting back and forth quickly...


    "Ye, Ye, I don''t want it...ah...ah... let me go... I really don''t want it...ahhhhhhh!!!"


    What does it feel like to be pushed to orgasm continuously??


    If you know that there is this problem, then I guess Pan Xiaoting will tell her-it''s so cool...


    Cool is already a little scared...


    afraid of what??


    Fear of losing myself from now on, I can''t do without this man in front of me anymore.


    After half an hour----


    As a scream came out of Pan Xiaoting''s small eyes, she was completely limp on the bed.


    At the same time, Zhou Ye felt a rush of heat hitting his lower body.


    Okay, another incontinence...


    In this regard, Zhou Ye would only feel proud...A man who couldn''t fuck his own woman into incontinence would dare to claim to be a man among men?


    Seeing Pan Xiaoting passed out completely under him, Zhou Ye smiled...then gently pulled out his cock.


    With a bang--


    When Zhou Ye''s cock was pulled out of her slightly swollen acupuncture point, a transparent liquid mixed with white semen was sprayed out.


    A moment later, at the mouth of Pan Xiaoting''s hole that had been unable to close together because of Zhou Ye''s giant, white semen was still flowing out without stopping.


    This scenery is extremely obscene.


    Smiling and bowing his head, he kissed Pan Xiaoting''s little dog.Zhou Ye picked up the Liang next to her and covered her body...


    However, as soon as he turned around, he walked out naked... He hasn''t forgotten that there is a little snow outside that he hasn''t eaten...


    Zhou Ye, who walked out of the bedroom, looked at Xiaoxue who was still motionless on the sofa, a faint smile appeared in his corner.


    Although this girl pretends to be alike, the problem is-from his psychic standpoint, the chaotic thoughts and activities in her mind can''t hide him at all...


    He walked gently to the sofa and looked down at Xiaoxue''s peaceful sleeping face.


    Zhou Ye didn''t wait for her to react, he just bowed his head and kissed it...


    "Uh uh... you let go... uh uh..."


    Xiaoxue shook her head vigorously, and desperately beat Zhou Ye''s Hungarian mouth with her hands... as if she didn''t want Zhou Ye to kiss her.


    Of course, Zhou Ye could also see it... You might as well say that she was jealous and tantrums rather than resist desperately.


    In this case, whoever puts the fool...


    Based on Zhou Ye''s experience, if you really let go of her obediently at this time, it is estimated that she will hate you for a lifetime.


    so¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye ignored her small fist punching her own Hungarian mouth, and directly held Xiaoxue''s pretty face with his hands, making her unable to hide, and directly bowed his head and kissed him.


    "Uh uh... you let go... uh uh..."


    From resistance to obedience, then from obedience to taking the initiative to hug Zhou Ye''s neck and stick out his fragrant tongue.


    Xiaoxue only took less than three minutes...


    When Zhou Ye''s big hand followed her soft curve and touched the belt around her waist, it seemed intentionally or unintentionally, Xiaoxue also closed her abdomen, as if it was for the convenience of Zhou Ye.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2238

    After a while--


    The carpet in the living room was covered with clothes from Xiaoxue...


    A cute jacket plus a pair of ladies jeans and a set of black lace underwear.


    At some point, Zhou Ye had already squeezed between Xiaoxue''s legs...


    The two of them were still kissing each other deeply, their lips and tongues entangled.Zhou Ye pushed his waist hard--


    Xiaoxue, who was closing her eyes and kissing him affectionately, suddenly trembled...


    "Hmm..."


    In the little mouth, there was a murmur of unclear speech--


    However, this scream quickly disappeared from Zhou Ye''s mouth...


    At the place where the two men joined, a blood line slowly flowed out from Xiaoxue''s big hole supported by Zhou Ye''s cock, along the buttocks... and finally dripped onto the sofa.


    Chapter 2610 Zhou Ye''s Baton


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and ten


    Pan Xiaoting was awakened by the movement of falling on the bed.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw her best friend lying naked on the bed, while Zhou Ye was lying on her back from behind, slamming her hips desperately.


    And her friend is still making a sound like a cat crying...


    "Ah...don''t...don''t...Ye...ah..."


    Listening to the screams of my girlfriends and watching the appearance of his man trembling desperately behind her, an anger rose from Pan Xiaoting''s heart.


    "What are you doing??"


    A scolding came from Pan Xiaoting''s mouth, and Wang Xue, who was immersed in the sea of ??desire and unable to extricate herself, woke up immediately.


    "Ah... Xiaoting, you woke up... Ye... let me go... let me go...!"


    She struggled desperately, trying to crawl out of Zhou Ye, but it was a pity - this posture was too difficult.Her whole body was suppressed by Zhou Ye, and her whole person was like rape, firmly pressed under her body by Zhou Ye...


    With her strength, how could it be possible to get rid of Zhou Ye''s restraint??


    Perhaps it was because Pan Xiaoting was watching... Wang Xue felt extremely ashamed at this time.


    Her whole body tightened involuntarily, and her hip flaps were tightly clamped together... The tightness made Zhou Ye want to stop.


    "No...ah...ah..."


    The more Xiaoxue called, the faster and deeper Zhou Ye inserted, and gradually... she no longer had the strength to yell, and her whole person was like crazy, shaking her head desperately, muttering in her mouth, "Don''t look at me... ¡­Xiaoting, don¡¯t...don¡¯t look at me...ah¡ª¡ª!!!"


    As she screamed, Zhou Ye felt another hot stream sprayed onto the glans that had penetrated into her body. For a while, her moist cunt was like a child¡¯s little coot, and she began to suck her crazily. Meat stick...


    "So comfortable..."


    Seeing this pair of dog men and women not only ignored their anger, Pan Xiaoting was almost mad...


    She rushed directly to Zhou Ye''s back, holding Zhou Ye''s neck tightly, trying to pull him from her girlfriend...


    However, it is a pity-her efforts are useless...


    Not only did he not pull himself Zhou Ye up, but because he lost his balance, he completely pressed on Zhou Ye.


    Following her pressure, Zhou Ye''s cock that had penetrated into Xiaoxue''s vagina was forced directly into Xiaoxue''s cervix, which opened slightly due to orgasm.


    This is incredible...


    As Zhou Ye''s glans pierced into Xiaoxue''s womb, Xiaoxue who was lying on the bottom screamed directly, and her eyes were pale, and she passed out completely.


    At the same time, a lot of hot body fluid was sprayed from her vagina as if it had burst a bank.


    In the urethral opening above the vaginal opening, light yellow urine was ejected due to the spasm of the sphincter muscle.


    In an instant, the white sheets on the bed were completely soaked...


    At this time, Pan Xiaoting, who didn''t know anything about it, was still twisting back and forth on Zhou Ye...


    She didn''t twist once, Zhou Ye''s cock swayed deep into Xiaoxue''s womb, and Xiaoxue, who was pressed underneath, couldn''t help shaking.


    This almost became a chain reaction...


    Seeing Xiaoxue being played so miserably, Zhou Ye couldn''t help feeling a little pity. He directly let go of his essence and injected all the essence of life into it.


    This sudden shock awakened Xiaoxue who had fallen into a coma again.


    "Ah, don''t shoot in... I don''t want to get pregnant yet... Ah--"


    Feeling the hot stuff continuously injected into her body, Xiaoxue was afraid of pregnancy from the beginning, and then she couldn''t get rid of the helplessness of the two people... and then she enjoyed helplessly...


    In this short moment, what kind of mental journey Xiaoxue has experienced is probably only she herself knows.


    After a long while - Zhou Ye finally injected the last drop of semen into Xiaoxue''s body.


    At this time, he directly supported his body and pushed up Pan Xiaoting, who was lying on his body.


    This sudden action caused the unsuspecting Pan Xiaoting to let out a scream...


    However, this is not over yet...


    Zhou Ye turned over and flipped Pan Xiaoting on the quilt on the side... he directly pressed him up, "Is there enough trouble?"


    Looking at Zhou Ye''s handsome face and listening to his words, Pan Xiaoting started crying aggrievedly.


    "No...no trouble...you scumbag...you got on me...again..."


    Faced with this kind of jealous and angry chick, Zhou Ye knew that before she calmed down, it would be useless for you to tell her...


    Therefore, at this time, she still has to sleep in her...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye unceremoniously pushed away Pan Xiaoting''s beautiful legs, raised his cock with his thoughts, and aimed at her still moist little cunt... and inserted it forcefully.


    "You bastard...... Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    With a long groan, Pan Xiaoting felt like she was filled up again...


    At this moment of anger, she certainly wouldn''t compromise with Zhou Ye... The whole person was like a crazy kitten, scratching and scratching Zhou Ye.


    As for this, Zhou Ye didn''t care...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2239

    Anyway, he doesn''t hurt or itchy...


    After more than a hundred consecutive deep well drilling exercises...Pan Xiaoting finally couldn''t resist the pleasure from her body, and finally hugged Zhou Ye''s neck with her hands, closed her eyes, and hummed.


    And Xiaoxue, who was experiencing the aftermath of the climax, instantly felt that the climax was not fragrant...


    Had it not been for her powerlessness now, she would have gotten up angrily and left.


    But soon... Pan Xiaoting''s grunt turned into a begging for mercy.


    After all, it is the first time for her today...Zhou Ye can be regarded as a good example of a great instrument, she can''t stand it...


    Hearing his girlfriend''s begging for mercy, the little snow ghost, who had recovered a little bit of strength, leaned forward like a godless.


    Seeing Xiaoxue who came over on his own initiative, Zhou Ye smiled...


    He stretched out his hand directly, brought Xiaoxue over, and put her down facing his girlfriend...


    Then, Zhou Ye increased his speed...


    Poke Pan Xiaoting below, and poke Wang Xue above...


    For a moment, the two women groaned almost simultaneously...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye behind them had already brought out the afterimages quickly...Although this was not Zhou Ye''s fastest speed, but--for these two girls, it was already overwhelming.


    These two plastic sisters, under the direction of Zhou Ye''s thick and hot baton, sang a lewd duet...


    The whole hotel suite bedroom is filled with a lewd smell.


    Chapter 2611 a fleeting month


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and eleven


    "Oh-babies, you got up so early..."


    Early in the morning, Zhou Ye, who had returned home from the hotel triumphantly, opened the door and saw Hu Yifei and other three women sitting in his living room.


    At this time, the three women, all with hands around their chests, were sitting on the sofa with frosty faces.


    Seeing Zhou Ye walking in from the door, Qi Qi snorted.


    "Huh¡ª" X3


    "What do you mean?" Zhou Ye looked at the three women with a bewildered look, and asked, "What''s the matter with you? Did you eat anything dirty this morning?"


    "Where did you go last night?" Hu Yifei looked at Zhou Ye, who was pretending to be silly, and knew that if he didn''t go straight to the subject, he was expecting this guy to confess himself, that was a dream.


    "Go to the bar to play!" Zhou Ye pretended to be stupid: "Didn''t you let me go out to play? You also said that you want me to give your sister a vacation..."


    "Yes, we said we wanted you to give our sister a holiday... But, but you actually..." Lin Wanyu angrily accused: "You didn''t come home at night?"


    At this time, Mei Jia ran to Zhou Ye''s side, like a puppy, shaking her Qiong nose on his clothes, and after a while, she said angrily: "There is a suspicious fragrance... Which woman went out to open a house?"


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help rolling his eyes when he heard Meijia''s words...


    Does his cleaning technique leave marks on the body?Are you looking down on magic??


    "Don''t make trouble... I found two sisters yesterday..."


    "There are still two sister papers, you want to shake the sky..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Hu Yifei said angrily: "It seems that I won''t show you some color. You don''t know who is in charge of this family... Sisters, Do him..."


    Seeing the three women who rushed towards him, Zhou Ye shook his head speechlessly... "Alive, isn''t it?"


    Immediately, a sound of broken glass rang...


    Hearing this familiar sound, the pretty faces of the three women suddenly changed...turning around, they wanted to escape.


    There is no doubt-it''s over.


    The four figures disappeared into the living room of the room in vain...


    After a while, a golden portal opened, and Zhou Ye assisted the three women to walk out of the portal.


    "Who is in charge of our family now?" Zhou Ye asked triumphantly.


    "It''s you... okay..." Hu Yifei at this moment, with soft legs and a little unable to stand...


    She didn''t have any thoughts of disciplining her own man anymore...


    She finally understood a truth...If you want to overwhelm her own man, you must completely satisfy him and defeat him in bed.


    But the problem is--


    They can''t...


    The three of them really have nothing to do with being ravaged by this bastard. How can they satisfy him?


    What do you say that there are only exhausted cattle and no bad farming??


    con man--


    After perfectly solving the jealousy of the girls, Zhou Ye didn''t go too far... but very considerate and made a hearty breakfast for the girls.


    After all, it''s her own woman, can''t be too much...


    As for you, Xiaoxue and Pan Xiaoting??


    When they heard that Zhou Ye still had three wives in his family, they immediately said with high spirits that they would also move to the love apartment to meet the three sisters.


    But the problem was that Zhou Ye didn''t plan to let them fit into the love apartment for the time being, so he persuaded them to give up this idea temporarily.


    Of course, although he wouldn''t move into the love apartment, Zhou Ye still found them a place to live.


    It¡¯s not far from the love apartment, in the neighbourhood...


    Don''t ask why Zhou Ye has so many houses. Being an idle charterer used to be Zhou Ye''s most simple idea. Of course, I have to experience it this time.


    Because Pan Xiaoting''s family is in Guangdong, if you want to stay in Shanghai, you still need to go back and discuss with her parents. So she plans to go back first. After getting her parents settled, she will move to Shanghai for a resident in some time...


    As for Xiaoxue...


    She was invited by Pan Xiaoting to be a guest at her home...and helped her to calm down by the way.


    After all, without Xiaoxue as a shield, Pan''s father and Pan''s mother would not be assured that their baby daughter lives in Shanghai alone.


    Therefore, she will also go back to Guangdong with her girlfriend...


    Worried about the safety of the two women, Zhou Ye dispatched a patrol envoy to protect the two women secretly...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2240

    Speaking of which, for the time being - Zhou Ye is nothing important?


    NONONO... You underestimate a woman''s tossing energy.


    After eating breakfast, Hu Yifei went back to school... Only Wanyu and Meijia were left at home.


    So far, both of them are still unemployed.


    Although they were unemployed people, Zhou Ye didn''t charge their rents, and each person paid a huge amount of pocket money every month. Is that enough?


    But these two girls think it''s boring just to eat, play, and sleep...


    Well, yes, they plan to go out to find a job...the name is, to exercise themselves.


    Hearing what Wanyu and Meijia said, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile wryly.


    Or, the poor never know what the rich are thinking...


    When you are worrying about your livelihood with three meals a day, these guys who are full and have nothing to do are planning to go out to work in order to prove themselves.


    In this regard, Zhou Ye was also helpless...


    In the end, it was a good deal, and the two women gave up the idea of ??going out to endure...


    Of course, because I am afraid that the two women will go wrong, I will make some moths for myself.


    Zhou Ye simply took the two girls to buy two high-end computers...


    For what??


    Of course-give them a job...


    What job??


    Zhou Ye''s Umbrella Group controls a newly emerging Huya video anchor company.


    Zhou Ye was to let these two girls make money at home.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter whether they make money or not, just let them not be so idle and have a sense of accomplishment at work.


    Just follow their anchor method of three days of fishing and two days of surfing the Internet. If you want to broadcast, you can broadcast, and if you don¡¯t broadcast it, you can¡¯t broadcast... Only if you can make money, there are ghosts.


    If it hadn''t been for Zhou Ye''s pressure, the video platform would have kicked the two eldest ladies out... occupying resources and wasting emotions.


    Forget it, it doesn''t matter-just as spending money to have fun for these two chicks...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Unknowingly, it has been almost a month since everyone moved into the love apartment. During this period, nothing interesting happened... The only major event was that Guan Gu was magically fooled into room 3602 by Lu Ziqiao again...


    Even if three people live together, with Lu Ziqiao¡¯s salary level of being poorer and richer, he still can¡¯t afford it...


    Fortunately, since Guan Gu was miraculously moved into 3602 apartment by Lu Ziqiao, he can finally breathe a sigh of relief...Unfortunately, Zhanbo seems to have some criticisms about Guan Gu moving into 3602, but Zhou Ye sees it. Come on, this product is totally jealous...who''s jealous?Of course it is because of Guan Gu''s jealousy... he is already a little crooked now.


    2612-Sorcerer


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and sixteen


    At night, in the bar outside the love apartment complex-a weird combination of a man and three women ushered in.


    Facing the man surrounded by three beauties in front of him, the regular customers in the bar couldn''t help but leak a happy smile.


    Why are you happy??


    Don''t these guys be jealous of this man surrounded by three beauties??


    Seriously, they are not jealous...


    Because the man surrounded by the three is no one else, but Zhou Ye, the famous bar prince in the neighborhood.


    And the women who surrounded him, the regulars also knew...


    Hu Yifei, Lin Wanyu, Chen Meijia... Who knows who doesn''t know about the three beautiful love apartments??


    As for the attention of hitting the three of them??Give me a break¡­¡­


    Even if Zhou Ye didn''t make a move, Hu Yifei, who was extremely powerful, would be enough for them to drink a pot...


    Besides, they don''t think they can pry into the wealthy, leisurely and handsome charter women.


    Although, at the beginning, the combination of three women and one man made countless men go crazy with jealousy.


    But later, as the three women accompanied Zhou Ye to the bar, these regulars discovered that these three beauties were their saviors...


    With them helping the charterers to block those mad bees and butterflies, the chances of these guys are greatly increased.


    You know, when Zhou Ye came to the bar alone...the most beautiful girl in the bar was undoubtedly Zhou Ye''s.


    Don''t care if he knows...Do you want to fuck her...


    In short, when Zhou Ye was there, the women''s eyes never left him, and their unlucky guys eventually became a sad backdrop.


    This kind of thing can be repeated, how can it be repeated??


    In the end, the bar business plummeted...


    After all, the bar is a social occasion, a place to sway hormones.


    Nima''s, pretty girls are blind to other people... will those men still come??


    Although, in the consumption of luxury goods, women can get a few blocks away from men... But in the daily bar consumption, the majority is still men.


    When the man does not come, business in the bar suddenly goes bad.


    And the owner of the bar didn''t dare to scold Zhou Ye-no way, the house he rented was also Zhou Ye''s.


    In the end, the bar owner had to make a dangerous move... directly personally gave Hu Yifei and the others a lot of free drink coupons.


    For nothing else, just for them to come to the bar with Zhou Ye...


    As for the effect--


    Ahem, now look at the male customers who have turned back...the effect is effective.


    After all, when a woman shows up again, she will weigh it when she sees three intimate women next to a man.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2241

    "Sister Yifei, what would you like to drink today?"


    As soon as the four entered the bar, the waiter eagerly led the three to a booth.


    "Old rules..."


    "Where is Miss Wanyu?"


    "same¡­¡­"


    "Is Miss Mei Jia the old rules too?"


    "Hmm..."


    After asking the requirements of the three women, the waiter smiled and was about to leave... Zhou Ye was suddenly unhappy."Hey, John... I haven''t ordered yet!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the waiter turned around with a smile, and said, "The charterer, don''t make me embarrassed... Would you like to use some wine?? You sit here... The list to give you the wine is endless. It keeps being delivered to me..."


    "Hahaha..." X3


    Upon hearing the words of the waiter John, the three women burst into laughter...


    Well, they have indeed seen what their men look like when their charms are full.


    When I came with my own man for the first time, those Bitches tried to test their bottom line, and the wine was given away...


    "Sir, this was given to you by the ladies over there..."


    "Sir, this was given to you by the lady sitting at the bar..."


    At that time, they almost thought that their men were working part-time bar wine holders...


    Okay, laugh and laugh...it''s a good joke, the waiter obediently gave Zhou Ye a cocktail in the end.


    The four people sat face to face on the two-seater sofa, drinking and chatting together.


    As the winner today, Yifei sat beside her man...


    The three girls recently fell in love with playing rock-paper-scissors in the morning to determine where Zhou Ye belongs for one day...


    Of course, the so-called belonging here means that you can show affection with your own man outside, not the meaning of exclusive grace.


    If you want to challenge your own men alone, I guess they will have some courage, but they dare not.


    After all, the feeling of not getting out of bed after being fucked for a few days, they haven''t tried...


    For them, challenging Zhou Ye alone is not grace, it is self-abuse.


    Of course, this kind of showing affection with your own man outside is different...


    Enjoying the envy and hatred eyes of women all the time, that kind of feeling tells you-praise.


    Your country is beautiful??


    My husband is Zhou Ye¡ª¡ª


    Are you a female academic bully??


    My husband is Zhou Ye¡ª¡ª


    Are you sought after by countless men??


    My husband is Zhou Ye¡ª¡ª


    Just this one is enough to explode those women...


    No woman is truly without vanity... It''s enjoyment for them to enjoy the envy and hatred of the same sex.


    Hu Yifei held Zhou Ye''s arm happily, and like a queen, she scanned the entire bar...


    There is no doubt-she has gained countless envy eyes.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhg


    Faintly speaking to Wanyu, who was sitting opposite, to Mika...


    "You lied to me this morning... Feifei..." Wan Yu muttered dissatisfiedly.


    Meijia also helped her voice by her side: "That''s - when you came out, it was slow... Let''s start again."


    "Hey, you can''t be fooled by your ability... Why do you want to start again?" Yifei happily hugged his man''s arm and kept...


    "Husband, look at Yifei..." X2


    Seeing that the reasoning is different, Meijia and Wanyu began to pray for the fairness of their men.


    "It''s okay. At night, I will love Yi Fei more, and I will treat her as a punishment for shamelessness!"


    After saying this with a smile, Zhou Ye gently whispered in Yifei''s ear: "Baby, remember to go back tonight and wash your ass..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yi Fei''s pretty face immediately turned red.


    Why do you wash your ass??


    Of course it was convenient for Zhou Ye to pick up the chrysanthemum and get off the fence...


    Meijia and Wanyu, who were sitting across from each other, apparently heard Zhou Ye''s teasing, and suddenly laughed.


    I have to say-they were also contaminated by Zhou Ye...


    Well, in fact, the two women have also been picked chrysanthemums by Zhou Ye...that taste, cough cough-don''t have a taste in my heart.


    Chapter 2613 women''s clothing, something that makes people happy


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and thirteen


    Just when everyone was laughing and playing...


    A figure walked into the bar...


    Seeing this familiar figure, Zhou Ye was stunned...


    "Which beauty hooked your soul?" Yi Fei, who hugged Zhou Ye''s arm, immediately felt the state of her own man, and asked sourly.


    "Not a beauty... but a man!"


    "What? You don''t even let a man go now?"


    Hu Yifei was taken aback...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 2242

    Hearing her words of death, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... He slapped Hu Yifei''s plump buttocks directly.


    After this slap, Hu Yifei instantly turned into a cat with spring eyes.


    "Bad..."


    "Ah, those who show affection will die..."


    "Wanyu, have you heard of the FFF group? Do you think I will buy gasoline in a while, what about your idea of ??preparing a lighter?"


    "Okay, it was such a happy decision..."


    "Wan Yu..."


    "Mika..."


    "Good sister!" X2


    Seeing Hu Yifei playing around with her husband freely, Wanyu and Meijia said that they were almost separated from jealousy.


    Of course, this is just a joke... In fact, the time when the three women share the hardships and the hardships, the present world plus the mirror world, it has been almost a year, and no matter how much jealousy there is, it will be eaten long ago.


    They just like to have fun like this.


    "Don''t make trouble..." Zhou Ye was speechless for a while watching the three drama masters adding to himself here...


    He spoke softly, interrupted the three women and continued the act, and pointed out the figure sitting on the counter, "Isn''t that Zhanbo?"


    The three women followed his fingers and looked...


    Sure enough, who was not Lu Zhanbo who was sitting at the bar, drinking boring wine alone??


    "Why did he drink by himself? Why didn''t Zi Qiao come with him?" Yi Fei asked strangely.


    "I do not know¡­¡­"


    Because of Zhou Ye''s joining, the three women did not get along with a few boys like in the original book.


    After all, they know that their men still care about them, and they don''t want to make their husbands angry just to mingle with a few men who don''t have a good relationship.


    Don''t tease, you will be in love with your boyfriend while keeping in touch with other opposite sexes-it will only be a scum girl.


    Don''t say anything about pure friendship between men and women... Ask yourself if you believe this?


    If you have a sense of belonging, then naturally you have to keep a distance from other opposite sex... This is what a good girl does.


    Obviously, at this point, the three women are doing very well.


    So-they didn''t know why Lu Zhanbo had to drink boring wine alone at this time.


    "Forget it, I''ll go and see... after all, it''s my tenant!" Zhou Ye said, standing up, and walking towards the bar...


    At this time, behind him-the three women once again possessed the spirit of play.


    Lin Wanyu whispered with a startled look: "Gosh, my husband is going to find that little receiver...He won''t really be interested in men, right?"


    "Maybe... After all, my husband seems to be more interested in our chrysanthemums!" Mei Jia also said in a low voice.


    "Um-suspicious!"


    In the end, Hu Yifei, who is the eldest sister, made a''low voice'' comment.


    Zhou Ye, who hadn''t walked far, heard the words of these three actors, staggered and almost fell--he couldn''t help but glared at them harshly.


    Seeing the appearance of their own man, the three girls suddenly laughed.


    To put it bluntly, they are just to tease their men... As for what to say, what if their men don''t like women and men??


    Give me a break¡­¡­


    Men have only chrysanthemums under them, but they have two mouths under them... Why are they both dominant? How could men like men and not women?


    So, they are not worried at all--


    Well, after spending time with Zhou Ye for a long time, it will always become dirty...No way, learn from anyone.


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already walked to the bar, ordered a drink, and sat beside Zhanbo.


    "Hey, Zhanbo, why are you here, Ziqiao? Didn''t he accompany you today?" Zhou Ye asked pretending to be surprised.


    "No..." Lu Zhanbo, who was drinking boring wine, heard Zhou Ye''s words, and his tears fell...


    The face is full of sadness...


    "What''s wrong? What happened to you guys?" Zhou Ye asked unclearly.


    "Brother Ye...Zi Qiao and Zi Qiao like Guan Gu...uuuu..."


    Hearing what Lu Zhanbo said, Zhou Ye was shocked...


    Damn it, could it be that Joe was completely bent so fast??


    And not only plan to be a scum in heterosexuality, but also plan to be a scum in homosexuality after bending others??


    Zhou Ye, who couldn''t help but curiosity in his heart, directly activated his abilities. He wanted to take a look at him. Recently, he ignored Zi Qiao''s stuff. What did this stuff do?


    In the end, it didn¡¯t matter if I looked at it. After reading it, Zhou Ye suddenly became dumb...


    Well, in fact, Zi Qiao has been very tangled during this time...


    He felt that he was a little addicted to picking chrysanthemums, for fear that he would be completely bent.


    Therefore, he has recently adhered to the magic of Guan Gu, on the one hand, he wants to hide and conduct blogs and reshape his own view of love.And what about the other side?He is still actively looking for new friends of the opposite sex, wanting to prove that he has not been bent, he still likes women.


    And he and Lu Zhanbo just made a temporary mistake...


    As a result, this set of combined punches made Zhanbo feel left out, and-he also mistakenly thought that Zi Qiao transferred love and loved Guan Gu.


    I have to say-the emotional entanglement between this true love is-really exciting.


    Seeing Lu Zhanbo who was crying in front of him, Zhou Ye''s corner was filled with an evil smile...


    Don''t get me wrong, Zhou Ye is not interested in Lu Zhanbo...No, it should be said that Zhou Ye is not interested in all men.


    He just thought of a funny thing...


    "Hmm...Zhanbo, have you heard of a term with extraordinary magic power?"


    "What''s the term?" Lu Zhanbo stopped crying and asked choked up.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2243

    "Men''s mother..."


    Zhou Ye said this term in Japanese, and for a while, Lu Zhanbo couldn''t figure out what it meant.


    "?? What does that mean?"


    "Actually, translated, it means the women''s clothing boss!!" Zhou Ye smiled more evilly."The legend says that women''s clothing is something that can make men happy...As long as you bravely wear women''s clothing, you can harvest the love you want most and become the winner of life that countless people envy..."


    "Really, really??" At this time, the silly Lu Zhanbo had already believed... ¡­


    "Of course, you have to believe me..." Zhou Ye smiled like a kind grandfather, "I will definitely help you!"


    Chapter 2614 fake mother, Hyuga Nana


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and fourteen


    early morning--


    Mega opened her eyes for the first time...


    She looked at Zhou Ye, who was still sleeping beside her, and couldn''t help but smile from her corner.


    "Good morning... honey... what!"


    Leaning over, after a peck at her man''s corner, Mei Jia couldn''t help but look at Wanyu''s red face, who was sleeping like a kitten in her man''s arms, and almost laughed.


    At this time, Wanyu, who was lying in Zhou Ye''s arms, had a red face, and was still breathing lightly in her mouth, murmuring something vaguely.


    If you look at the quilt down, you will find...


    Covered by the quilt, the place that should belong to Wanyu''s hips was shaking gently up and down at this moment.


    Mika didn''t need to lift the quilt to know that their sexual organs must be closely connected at this time.


    No way, who told Zhou Ye to find a warm and humid cave for his little brother when he fell asleep.


    There is no doubt that Wanyu must have had a spring dream last night...


    I want to ask why Megan knows...


    Keke, because she also came here.


    This kind of extremely evil position came from the three women in the wheel...


    Obviously, Wanyu was the one who was unlucky last night...


    However, it cannot be said that it is bad luck. At most, I feel my legs are soft all day.


    Thinking of this, Mika put her ear to Wanyu''s mouth with a smile...


    Sure enough, she heard Wanyu''s groan in her dream...


    "Ye...Ye...you are going to kill me...I can''t do it...ah, Ye...forgive me..."


    Hearing this, Mika almost didn''t laugh out loud...Well, it seems that the early bird has a play.


    But now is not the time to watch a play, she is going to prepare a loving breakfast...


    Thinking of this, Mei Jia turned over... When her buttocks hurt, her legs felt soft.


    At this moment, she almost couldn''t stand firm...


    Caressing her buttocks, Mei Jia couldn''t help but give Zhou Ye a sullenly white look... This bastard, who had only picked a Fei chrysanthemums as he said last night, turned out to be a whim, and she and Wanyu''s chrysanthemums did not keep... ¡­


    But fortunately, it didn''t hurt as much as the first time.


    Although I feel a little awkward when walking, I can barely manage it.


    Meijia rubbed her hips, trying to relieve the numb and crisp feeling, while wearing slippers by the side of the bed, she walked towards the bathroom...


    After a while, Mika, who had finished washing, walked into the kitchen in a nightdress.


    Speaking of it, it is really sad.


    Among the three women, only Meijia is a good cook.


    Hu Yifei is cooking...cough cough, okay, let''s say something else.


    Lin Wanyu cooks...er, she dares to cook, no one dares to eat...


    As a result, Mika now concurrently serves as the chef.


    However, Mika is also enjoying it... Watching her sister and lover eat up the food she cooks one bite at a time, the kind of full sense of accomplishment can''t be exchanged for any money.


    Here, Meijia started to prepare the morning breakfast for four people...


    After a while, there was some unbelievable noise in the bedroom...


    Mega deaf to this...


    Hehe, being able to cook also has such benefits-for example, being able to absent from morning exercises in a fair manner.


    after an hour--


    When Mika put the fruits of her early work neatly on the dining table...


    Zhou Ye finally walked out of the bedroom holding Yifei and Wanyu, who were like cotton.


    Seeing the energetic Mika, Wanyu wailed, "Mika...I want to learn how to cook with you!"


    "Okay..." Mei Jia said with a smile: "Then let''s start with the noon kitchen help..."


    "Don''t, don''t..." Yifei said ruddy, "Never let Wanyu approach the kitchen...or I think I''ll be dead."


    "Hate, Yifei...I''m not as useless as you said, am I?" Wan Yu said coquettishly.


    "Yes, yeah... I always treat sugar as salt and vinegar as soy sauce..."


    "Ah, Yifei, I hate you..."


    "Cut, as long as my husband loves me..."


    Hearing the girls'' frolicking, Zhou Ye sat down with a smile... He had long been used to the three women frolicking with each other in a fight.


    After everyone ate breakfast noisily, it was almost nine in the morning...


    Here, Hu Yifei, who has been somewhat relieved, is going to work first... She has class this morning.


    Meijia and Wanyu both left home after a while.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2244

    They meet to go shopping together...


    In an instant, Zhou Ye was the only one left in the huge room...


    Looking at the time, it was almost ten in the morning at this time.


    Zhou Ye said to himself: "This time should be here..."


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door...


    Zhou Ye smiled slightly, "Here..."


    He just stood up and walked to the door...


    Opening the door, there was a cute young girl in a yellow dress standing outside the door.


    Seeing Zhou Ye open the door,''she'' couldn''t help but froze slightly...


    "Good morning, Arnold... are you Mr. Zhou Ye?"


    Speaking from the girl¡¯s mouth with a scent of foreign Chinese...


    It is a pity that although the girl is beautiful, her voice is a bit thick, so it looks a bit neutral.


    However, compared with the beautiful appearance of''her'', these small problems can be ignored by many men.


    "It''s me!" Zhou Ye looked at the girl up and down, smiled and nodded, "You are Hideo Fukuda, right?"


    "Hi, I''m Hideo Fukuda, please take care of me when I first meet..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s answer, the girl immediately filled her face with a sweet smile.


    Well, this Fukuda Hideo also has a stage name, Nanako Hyuga...


    Actually,''she'', uh... no, it should be said that it was him¡ª


    He is a man, a Japanese fake lady who is proficient in makeup and sorcery who Zhou Ye called the Japan branch of World Entertainment last night.


    Ordinarily, in the weird society of Japan, it is not difficult to find a fake mother.


    But the problem is that Zhou Ye requires this pseudonym to be proficient in Chinese and have a good makeup level.


    This is a bit difficult for the president of the branch...


    However, since the big boss has spoken, it is difficult to do it, and it is not difficult to do it.


    In the end, through its huge network of personal relationships, the Japanese branch really locked the top pseudonymous who often haunted the pseudonymous cafe-Hyuga Nanako.


    After paying a huge commission, the pseudonym, whose real name is Hideo Fukuda and Nanako Hyuga, appeared in front of Zhou Ye the next morning.


    Seeing Hyuga Nanako''s impeccable dress, Zhou Ye nodded in satisfaction, "It''s you..."


    2615-Puppet


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and fifteen


    After Zhou Ye let Hyuga Nanako into the room, he asked casually, "I will call you Nanako... OK?"


    "Hi¡­¡­"


    Facing Zhou Ye''s strong words, although Hyuga Nanako felt a little awkward, she did not dare to refute...


    In Japan, only close friends or family members would call him by his first name, but who called Zhou Ye the gold master... He didn''t dare to offend Zhou Ye.


    Bow to the evil money-in this society, it is not shameful.


    "Do you know what I want you to do here from Tokyo?" Zhou Ye took two bottles of drinks from the refrigerator and put them on the table, and sat down opposite Hyuga Nanako.


    "Hi, President Sakai has already told me..."


    Nanako respectfully said...


    The President Sakai in his mouth is Noriko Sakai¡ªwell, this is Zhou Ye''s evil in Japan. It can be said that as long as Zhou Ye is eye-catching in the Japanese entertainment industry, no one can escape his murderous hand. ...


    Noriko Sakai is just one of the victims...


    Currently, Noriko Sakai serves as the president of Universal Entertainment Japan...


    "Well, that''s all right..." Hearing Nanako''s answer, Zhou Ye nodded in satisfaction, "I''ll let you train a man without any makeup experience to complete the pseudonymous practice. How long do you think it will take the shortest?? "


    "Ano..." After hearing Zhou Ye''s question, Nanako hesitated for a while, and said in an uncertain tone: "It depends on whether the other party has an extreme love for pseudonym... and many things depend on talent... ¡­"


    When Zhou Ye heard this, he couldn''t help frowning...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s expression, Nanako hurriedly remedied: "I will try my best to be the best..."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye knew that Nanako was right. The pseudo-mother really needed some talent... "Wait a minute, I''ll call someone!"


    While talking, Zhou Ye stood up and walked out of the house...


    He walked directly to the door of the 3602 apartment and knocked on the door...


    Soon, the door of the room opened, and Zhanbo''s figure appeared behind the door...


    When he saw Zhou Ye''s first glance, there was a complex expression on his face, "That... Brother Zhou... or forget it!"


    "Don''t be nonsense... this is the end of the matter, how can you say it and forget it? To help you, I have hired a master from Japan to adjust you..."


    While talking, Zhou Ye dragged Zhanbo out of the room, and then quickly pulled him back to his room.


    To tell the truth, Zhanbo is a bullshit...


    Sometimes, if you don¡¯t force him, he will always look like a passable...


    If life ravaged him, then he¡ªwill let life continue ravaged.


    This made himself--how could Zhou Ye, who really loves little angels, see??


    Zhou Ye had already decided, no matter what, to let Zhanbo and Ziqiao, the lovers finally become married, not for anything else, just for the invincible true love.


    Okay, I really can''t make it up...


    In fact, Zhou Ye just panicked idle, just having fun...


    Zhou Ye dragged Zhanbo and dragged him into his room. He stretched out his hand to Nanako who was sitting on the sofa and introduced: "This is the expert I specially invited from Tokyo, Japan for you at a big price. Miss Hyuga Nanako..."


    After speaking, Zhou Ye introduced Nanako again: "Nanako, this is your future student, Lu Zhanbo..."


    "Hello!" X2

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2245

    The two stretched out their hands for a handshake, and the other bowed...for a while, it felt like a donkey''s lips didn''t match a horse''s mouth.


    It seems that both sides feel a little embarrassed...


    Say hello again immediately...


    "Hello!" X2


    Okay, this time it was still the donkey''s lips that didn''t match the horse''s mouth. This time Zhanbo chose to bow, and Nanako stretched out her little hand...


    In an instant, the air became a little awkward...


    "Hahaha...well, don''t be polite to each other!" Zhou Ye laughed and patted the shoulders of the two of them... and then looked at Nanako and said, "Miss Nanako, do you think Zhanbo has the potential?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, Nanako stood up and looked at Lu Zhanbo seriously.


    While carefully looking at Lu Zhanbo up and down, Nanako said professionally: "Although Lu Sang has a good figure, his shortcomings are too tall, but Lu Sang also has advantages. His skin is delicate and white. It''s enough to make many girls envy!"


    Speaking of this, Nanako walked around behind Lu Zhanbo, "Moreover, the curve of Lu Sang''s back is very good...very curvaceous...So, I think, overall, Lu Sang still has great potential..."


    Standing there, Lu Zhanbo, letting Nanako look at it, felt a little uncomfortable all over his body.


    Especially when Nanako commented on his skin and figure, it made him feel like an ant crawling all over his body, itching intolerable.


    "Brother Zhou...or else, forget it..."


    "Forget it?" Zhou Ye smiled slightly when he heard Zhanbo''s words, "In order to help you, how much did I have to pay for this Miss Hyuga Nanako from Japan? Ask her if you are willing to bear this. For a fee, I''ll forget it..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Hinata Nanako heard the string and understood the elegance, and directly said: "In order to invite me here, Zhou Sang paid a salary of 54 million yen for three months."


    "54 million yen...how much is it?" Zhanbo was dumbfounded...


    "Well-it''s about 3.5 million yuan!" Zhou Ye said lightly, "And there is no way to refund the money, because even if Ms. Nanako is asked to return, as the defaulting party, there is no way to ask Miss Nanako to withdraw. money''s!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhanbo was immediately dumbfounded...


    He calculated his current monthly salary...


    At present, he works for a computer technology company, and his monthly salary is more than 20,000 yuan, less than 300,000 yuan a year... And 3.5 million yuan, emmmm, conservatively estimated, he will work for more than ten years...


    In the face of the wealth oppression of the local tyrant Zhou Ye, Lu Zhanbo shamefully admits...


    "Okay, okay... I see, I will cooperate fully..."


    Looking at Lu Zhanbo, who was dejected and resigned, Zhou Ye smiled...very good, that''s it.


    Next, the Puppet Mother''s reform plan will be officially implemented...


    The first step, of course, is to buy some women''s clothing and wigs for Zhanbo...


    People rely on clothes, horses, and saddles. If you don¡¯t dress well, how can you highlight the beauty of a fake mother?


    And this is precisely Nanako''s strength... She has many years of experience in women''s clothing, and she has long developed a pair of eye-catching eyes... What kind of style Lu Zhanbo suits and how to dress best, he almost knows at a glance.


    So-go shopping on the street...


    Chapter 2616 the successful transformation of Lu Zhanbo


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and sixteen


    Nanjing Road¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye, Lu Zhanbo, and Hyuga Nanako are shopping...


    I have to say that Nanako Hyuga, who is dressed like a delicate doll, is really cute...


    Plus, standing aside--Zhou Ye still looks so handsome even with a pair of big sunglasses...


    This pedestrian almost attracted 99% of the eyes of the entire pedestrian street...


    When he arrived at the first women''s clothing store, Zhou Ye walked in with the two directly.


    "Welcome..." X2


    The sweet voice of the door at the door makes people feel very comfortable.


    "Excuse me, sir, what do you need?" The shopping guide immediately walked in front of Zhou Ye and asked with a smile.


    In any case, Zhou Ye''s aura is here, and the shopping guide can''t mistake who the protagonist is.


    "I''ll pick it myself, don''t bother you..." Hinata Nanako replied directly here.


    Hearing Nanako''s words, the shopping guide girl smiled and didn''t care, "Okay, miss..."


    There are many guests who like to choose by themselves...This is not uncommon.


    Nanako looked for it directly in the women''s clothing store...


    I have to say that it is completely impossible for Lu Zhanbo to take the cute route. After all, his big tall man is there... Have you ever seen a cute beauty of more than 1.7 meters??


    So-can only take the sexy route.


    But, here comes the problem... the sexy route requires perfect body proportions, and Lu Zhanbo has no perfect body proportions except for a little buttocks.


    But fortunately, a kind of evil clothing has been invented this year.That''s-shaping underwear...


    Well, even if you have a fat belly like a ball, put on body shaping underwear and a skirt, you can also ensure that men will not see anything wrong from the outside.


    Therefore, Nanako now needs to choose a skirt suitable for Lu Zhanbo.


    After half an hour-


    Nanako chose a very flexible black skirt for Lu Zhanbo...


    Short skirts, of course, are most suitable for Lu Zhanbo who has a hip.


    For the upper body, Nanako chose another pink gauze shawl for him.


    Black represents mystery, pink represents ambiguous...


    Both are perfect match...


    Next, the three of them circulated almost the entire Nanjing Road...


    I have to say that Shanghai is worthy of Shanghai and Nanjing Road is worthy of Nanjing Road...Here, as long as you are willing to spend money, you can find everything you want.


    After the big purchase, Zhou Ye took Lu Zhanbo and Nanako back to the hotel where Nanako was staying temporarily.


    Of course, such a major renovation cannot be carried out in an apartment.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2246

    If someone doesn¡¯t rush to spread the word, won¡¯t all the previous efforts be lost??


    Therefore, it is more appropriate to do it in the hotel room.


    Next, Lu Zhanbo felt the hardship of a woman.


    Although he was just a passive person, he felt that he was about to collapse at this moment.


    make up--


    Shaving leg hair, armpit hair, hand hair¡ª¡ª


    With false eyelashes¡ª¡ª


    wear a wig--


    Wear stockings¡ª¡ª


    wear high heel shoes--


    Wear slim clothes¡ª¡ª


    In women''s clothing


    After waiting for more than three hours, Lu Zhanbo looked at the strangely sexy figure in the mirror and couldn''t believe that this was him.


    Especially-Lu Zhanbo looked at the ditch that his Hungarian mouth deliberately squeezed out. At this moment, he himself felt like a woman.


    Of course, if it wasn''t for the strange openness between his legs, maybe he would really fall in love with himself.


    After working for a long time, Nanako, who was exhausted enough to look at Zhou Ye, bowed and asked, "Zhou Sang, what do you think?"


    Zhou Ye looked up and down at Lu Zhanbo, who was looking in the mirror, and thought for a while, "I feel a little uncoordinated...emmmm... By the way, deportment!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Nanako also looked at Lu Zhanbo and nodded slightly, "Hey, what you said is right... After all, Lu Sang is the first time she wears a dress, and she hasn''t gotten used to feminine movements, so she looks Some dissonance, but this can be corrected through training..."


    "Then start training..."


    "Hi, I see..."


    With Zhou Ye''s order, Lu Zhanbo''s hell time came.


    Ask, a man who never wears high heels, what kind of experience is wearing high heels??


    The Lu Exhibition will tell you¡ª¡ª


    Legs are numb, heels hurt... I want to die.


    After two full hours of training in high heels, Lu Zhanbo felt that life is better than death.


    In the end, the child couldn''t help it and yelled, "I can''t take it anymore...I don''t want this..."


    He kicked the high heels on his feet, barefoot, opened the door, and ran out.


    Seeing this scene, Nanako was dumbfounded...


    He turned his head to look at Zhou Ye hesitantly, "Zhou Sang, what should I do now?"


    "What to do? Of course, let him run for a while..." Zhou Ye smiled indifferently, and said: "After all, the first time women''s clothing was a little excited, you have to let him go for a walk and get used to... ¡­"


    While talking, Zhou Ye stood up with a smile and walked out... "Of course, you can''t put the rope too loose... If he really ran away, it would be more than worthwhile... "


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s leaving figure, Nanako couldn''t help but shudder...


    Devil, this Zhou Sang is really a devil...


    Nanako knew how shame she was when she wore women''s clothing for the first time.


    Especially when this kind of emotional situation is suddenly exposed-that Lu Sang''s mind will definitely be hit by tons.


    At this time, Lu Zhanbo, who had been squeezed by Zhou Ye for a day, did not realize that he was wearing women''s clothing...


    At this time, he just wanted to run away from Zhou Ye...


    He really can''t stand the pain of high heels training.


    Not to mention, this really made him run out...


    However, when he looked at the door of the hotel and felt that he was about to escape from the tiger''s mouth, Zhou Ye''s voice rang in his ears.


    "Isn''t it cool to run out in women''s clothing?"


    "Do you feel a strange sense of openness?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lu Zhanbo couldn''t help but screamed and ran away...


    Two female welcoming guests wearing cheongsam at the hotel heard Lu Zhanbo''s voice, and instantly felt a sense of self-doubt.


    Why is the voice of such a beautiful woman like a man??


    "Sorry, that''s my sister. She had her vocal cords injured when she was a child, so it''s like this..." Zhou Ye didn''t rush to chase Lu Zhanbo, but smiled and explained to Miss Yingbin.


    "It turned out to be like this... so pitiful..."


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Miss Yingbin instantly burst into love...


    Chapter 2617 Justice Policewoman-Moran


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and seventeen


    Moran is not so happy today...


    Because she was transferred from the criminal police squad to the traffic police squad by her brother... This is simply unbearable for Moran who likes to solve crimes.


    However, she also knew that her elder brother was doing it for her own sake... After all, she was no longer young, and it was time to talk about marriage.


    But the problem is--


    As soon as almost all the blind date friends heard about her career, they just lost it and...


    Well, according to her old brother Mo Jiaming, this is all caused by her profession...


    Doesn''t anyone in this world dare to marry a female detective??


    Just as Moran was complaining in her heart, she suddenly felt a fragrant wind blowing by her side, and then a woman wearing a short black skirt with a bob head ran past her barefoot.


    Barefoot???

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2247

    Seeing the barefoot woman in a hurry, with years of experience in investigating cases, Moran felt that there must be something strange.


    Well-dressed, neat and clean, without any stains, this shows that this woman has no problems with her spirit... Then why should she be barefoot??


    At this moment, another figure rushed past her...


    I saw that figure rushed behind the black dress woman in a few steps, stretched out her hand and grabbed the woman''s arm."Is there enough trouble? Go back with me!"


    Hearing this, Moran smiled slightly, she thought it might be that the young couple was awkward...


    However, when she was about to walk by the two of them... she suddenly noticed the pleading in the woman''s eyes.


    "wrong¡­¡­"


    At this moment, Moran reacted for the first time, rushing behind the man, and a backhand grab would knock the man who entangled the woman to the ground... "Don''t move, police!"


    Hey, hey...


    Why, why is this gangster so powerful that he can''t break his arm??


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye looked at the beautiful woman full of justice behind him with a helpless expression, and explained: "This police lady, you have misunderstood..."


    "What''s the misunderstanding... I think you just wanted to be violent to this young lady..." Moran said righteously: "Now, I suspect that you have misbehavior against this young lady. If you have any problems, go to the police station to talk about it. ..."


    Looking at Moran''s pretty face, Zhou Ye sighed silently, "You really misunderstood, Miss Police, we are friends...I really didn''t plan to do anything to him!"


    "You haven''t planned to do anything to her yet?" Moran looked at Lu Zhanbo''s bare feet, and then at Zhou Ye''s big hand holding his arm, as if you were teasing me.


    "Zhanbo, explain it!"


    Regarding this situation, Zhou Ye could only let Zhanbo explain it himself."If I was sent to the bureau by this police lady, then I would make you homeless..."


    What is homelessness??


    Uh-to put it simply, tear up the rental contract and let Zhanbo live on the street..."


    Faced with such shameless threats from Zhou Ye, even if Zhanbo is reluctant to do so, he can only explain: "What he said is correct, Miss Police, you really misunderstood!"


    Hearing the male voice from Lu Zhanbo, Moran was dumbfounded... "You, are you a man?"


    "Hmm..." Lu Zhanbo nodded...


    "Aren''t you...Huh¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    Moran felt a tingling all over his body... hurriedly let go of Zhou Ye''s arm.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I''m just his ordinary friend..." Zhou Ye hurriedly explained...


    "Haha..." Moranpi smiled back to Zhou Ye without a smile...


    "Well, if you don''t believe it, just follow me and I will prove it to you!"


    "What do you prove to me? You don''t have to prove to me...I am not you who are..."


    Although Moran Wangli said so, in fact, her curiosity was about to burst.


    Homosexuality-she saw it for the first time.


    Moreover, he is a gay who looks more beautiful than a woman after putting on makeup.


    This has aroused Moran''s curiosity...


    She and Zhou Ye chatted with each other, escorting the hapless Lu Zhanbo back to the hotel again.


    Asked, isn''t Moran afraid that Zhou Ye is a bad person???


    Uh, would a female detective be afraid of bad guys??


    Well, it''s not that Moran is not afraid, but that she has confidence in her own skill.


    After returning to Nanako¡¯s temporary residence, Moran sat next to Zhou Ye and watched Lu Zhanbo with him. Under Nanako¡¯s training, he walked with manners step by step, and couldn¡¯t help but curiously said: "You really are not That one??"


    "I''m really not that..." Zhou Ye sighed, "How can I prove that you believe it?"


    While talking, Zhou Ye took off his sunglasses.


    Now in the house, there are not many irrelevant people, so Zhou Ye has no scruples.


    Looking at Zhou Ye''s handsome face, Moran slammed his mouth with regret: "You said you are so handsome, why do you want to be gay?"


    "I wipe..."


    At this moment, Zhou Ye couldn''t bear it anymore...


    He stretched out his hand directly, held Moran''s cheek, lowered his head and kissed it fiercely...


    "Uh...hmm..."


    Moran was really shocked at this moment... She really didn''t expect Zhou Ye to kiss her...


    Should she resist now?Or should you solve your own lifelong affairs by mistake?


    At the moment she hesitated, she suddenly felt Zhou Ye''s tongue arrogantly pry open her teeth and directly reach into her mouth.


    In an instant, Moran, a little virgin who had never fallen in love, fell under Zhou Ye''s kiss skills...


    In the muddle, Moran knew nothing...


    She only knew that relying on her instinct, she was entangled with Zhou Ye with her tongue...


    At this moment, Moran felt as if he was flying into the sky... his mind was blank.


    I don''t know how long it has passed-


    After Zhou Ye let go of her for a long time, Moran gradually recovered his mind.


    Seeing Moran''s slightly swollen lips being kissed by himself... Zhou Ye threatened: "Dare to say that I am GAY, I will kiss you..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Moran not only didn''t panic, but his eyes lit up, and he asked in an impatient manner: "Really?"


    Seeing Moran''s expression, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    In fact, he really underestimated the lethality of his appearance and experience on women.


    Not to mention that Moran is just a girl with no experience... Even if she is a veteran in love, with Zhou Ye''s looks and skills, she will be uncontrollable.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2248

    Looking at Zhou Ye''s speechless expression, Moran also felt that she was a little too unreserved...


    So she hurriedly coughed twice, and asked: "Um...can you tell me what''s going on?"


    "Of course there is no problem..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded.


    The 2618th chapter can be closed...


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and eighteen


    eight pm----


    In a bar called Chonger on Hengshan Road, a strange combination of three women and one man walked in.


    Well, the so-called three-girl-one-boy group is actually three boys and one girl...


    That''s right, these four people are Zhou Ye and Moran, as well as the pseudonym Nanako and women''s clothing Lu Zhanbo.


    Although the four people entered the bar together, after entering the bar, the four were divided into two groups.


    Lu Zhanbo and Nanako walked to the bar...


    And Zhou Ye walked with Moran to a partition in a corner not far away.


    Why come to this bar??


    Because-this bar is where Lu Ziqiao often comes.


    Although there is also a bar downstairs in the love apartment, the problem is-Lu Ziqiao dare not scream there.


    Aside from other things, the fact that Zhou Ye often haunted this place made him afraid to make it.


    Don''t forget, he also receives a couple allowance for the love apartment.


    Dare to let Zhou Ye find out that he is picking up girls there. Doesn''t he want the discount of halving the rent and free water and electricity?


    and so--


    This became his most frequent place to hunt for beauty...


    Bringing Lu Zhanbo here is to check and accept the results...


    Let''s see how the effect of today is...


    As for why Moran would follow...well, there was both Zhou Ye''s reason and the reason she was curious about it.


    Unexpectedly, Zhou Ye transformed Lu Zhanbo to restore his love with his boyfriend...


    At this moment, Moran''s affection for Zhou Ye was once again improved.


    Well, in fact, the relationship between the two is very delicate now, like a couple, but not like a couple.


    Kissed, touched and touched... just barely pierced the window paper.


    Moran sitting next to Zhou Ye, while drinking the Long Island Iced Tea that Zhou Ye ordered her, while looking at Lu Zhanbo and Nanako at the bar outside.


    "Zhou Ye, will Lu Ziqiao you mentioned really come?"


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded... He glanced at the Long Island Iced Tea that Moran had already put in his hand and reminded him: "Don''t drink it so fast...Be careful!"


    "Hmm..."


    Although Moran nodded and agreed, in fact, she didn''t care at all. She was still sucking the Long Island Iced Tea in the cup while looking at Lu Zhanbo in the distance.


    I have to say that the dresses of Lu Zhanbo and Nanako are really eye-catching.


    One sexy, one pure and lovely...


    Almost every few minutes, one or more men go up to talk...


    But obviously, they all failed...


    After all, although Lu Zhanbo is accepted, he is not a watery person...


    Looking at the men who failed to strike up a conversation, Moran couldn''t help but laughed involuntarily: "Zhou Ye, you said, what would happen to those men if they knew that the person they striked up was also a man?"


    "I guess they would cry if they knew the truth!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Moran suddenly smiled and shivered...Unconsciously, she was lying in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    At this moment, Moran''s pretty face has already started to flush...


    This not only did not damage her beauty, but gave Zhou Ye a strange and feminine feeling...


    Before he knew it, Zhou Ye held her pretty face and kissed again...


    Facing Zhou Ye''s kiss, Moran closed her eyes shyly...


    Sometimes things are just like this...with the first time, then the second time, the third time or even the 300th time, not far away.


    Gradually, the two of them hugged tightly... with their lips and teeth entangled.


    Just when the two got more and more excited...


    A voice came from the radio on the table in front of them.


    "The two beauties are good, introduce yourself, my name is Lu Xiaobu!"


    Hearing this voice, Zhou Ye gently pushed Moran away...


    At this time, Moran, who had fallen into a certain mood and couldn''t help himself, was already a little bit up, and there was a trace of resentment in Zhou Ye''s eyes.


    As if to blame Zhou Ye for pushing himself away at this time...


    "Shhh, the show is over..." Zhou Ye held Moran in his arms and pointed to the intercom on the coffee table in front of him.


    This thing was debugged before it came, and it was agreed that as long as Lu Ziqiao showed up, the intercom would be turned on.


    Listening to the glib tone from the walkie-talkie, Moran was also aroused by curiosity.


    She clung to Zhou Ye''s arms obediently, and quietly listened to the words coming from the walkie-talkie.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ziqiao felt that today was his lucky day... As soon as he came to the bar, he saw two beautiful women with their own characteristics sitting in front of the bar.


    What he didn''t expect most was that he just went up and tried to strike up a conversation, and immediately hooked up.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2249

    Although the sexy girl in the black dress was a little taciturn, at least she didn''t drive him away. This is victory.


    As for the cute girl sitting next to the sexy girl, that is even more interesting to him.


    Well, in fact, Nanako has been in the pseudo-mother coffee business for so long, what kind of customers have not seen him??


    If Lv Ziqiao is self-taught, then Nanako is a subject that has undergone systematic training.


    After all, something like a cafe, who pays great attention to repeat customers, can stand out among thousands of practitioners and become the top pseudo-girl with a reputation. It can be said that Nanako''s rank is only higher than that of Lu Ziqiao...


    What does it mean to make you feel like a spring breeze??


    What is it¡ªmake you feel that I like you??


    What is the illusion that makes you think I admire you very much...??


    Wait a minute¡ªNanako flew up with these words.


    Under Nanako''s persuasion, Lu Ziqiao drank seven or eight cocktails in less than an hour.


    The most important thing is-he is not drinking a cocktail.


    Anyone who drinks alcohol knows that drinking is the most taboo mixed with drinking...


    After seven or eight glasses of different cocktails, Lu Ziqiao saw the people floating...


    Sitting in the corner partition, Zhou Ye listened to Lu Ziqiao''s big tongue coming from the walkie-talkie, knowing that it was time to close the net.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and picked up the walkie-talkie, "You can close the network!"


    Over there, Nanako with an invisible headset nodded softly... and then looked at Lu Ziqiao who was bragging at the Women''s Fair and said: "Lu Sang, it''s not early... we should go back too. ..."


    "Oh...or just go live with me!" Lu Ziqiao was a little drunk, he wouldn''t usually say that, "I, my place...the room is big, and the bed and bed are also big..."


    "Really? That''s great..." Nanako immediately showed a weak woman''s admiration for a strong man."Can we really?"


    "No, no problem... Everything is covered by me!"


    Chapter 2619: The plan for a day lies in the morning


    This is a room of more than fifty square meters...


    In the simplely furnished living room, in addition to a long sofa, a coffee table and a wall-mounted TV, it is a sandbag hanging from the ceiling.


    And on the hanger at the door of the bedroom connected to the living room, there is a dark blue police uniform...


    From the door to the floor of the bedroom, pieces of clothing were thrown away.


    Among them are men''s tops and pants, women''s bras and panties...


    Through the open bedroom door, you can see the two figures lying on the big bed in the bedroom. At this moment - these two figures are hugging each other tightly and are asleep.


    There was a dazzling blush on the damp bed sheet beside the bed.


    When the sun shines through the thin window screens on the pretty face of the woman on the bed, she slowly opened her eyes.


    "...Ah..." Feeling the fullness of his body, looking at the handsome face embracing him and sleeping in front of him, Moran, who just woke up, couldn''t help but think of three questions in his mind.


    who am I?


    Where am I??


    What am i doing??


    After being confused for a long time, the memories of last night flooded into her mind.


    Thinking of everything last night, Moran was instantly dumbfounded...


    She actually slept with a man who had known him for less than a day yesterday??


    Is this still her??


    She has kept her innocence for more than 20 years, that''s it... gone??


    She didn''t even know if the man named Zhou Ye in front of her had a girlfriend, whether he was married or not... God, this was really crazy.


    However, just as she felt sorry for herself, she suddenly found Zhou Ye''s eyelids trembling slightly.


    Obviously, this is a sign that he is about to wake up...


    The confused Moran didn''t know how to face this man who took her for the first time. Like an ostrich, she closed her eyes and began to pretend to sleep.


    So - when Zhou Ye opened his eyes, what he saw was Moran with his eyes closed and pretending to be asleep.


    In fact, Zhou Ye woke up the moment Moran opened his eyes... He just wanted to see how this girl planned to face him, so he pretended to just woke up.


    Now it seems that this girl is really innocent... She just chose to pretend to be an ostrich to escape...


    The question is-are there things that you can escape if you want to??


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, felt the cock that he was still stuck in Moran''s body, and slightly straightened...


    It was only half of the stick that filled Moran''s damp flesh in an instant.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    The strange feeling from his lower body made Moran, who was pretending to sleep, couldn''t help making a shameful voice.


    But even so, the girl still closed her eyes tightly and refused to open her eyes...


    Obviously, she is going to escape to the end.


    Seeing this situation, Zhou Ye suppressed a smile and said to himself: "The plan for a day lies in the morning...While Lan Lan is not awake, let''s do another shot!"


    With that said, Zhou Ye couldn''t help Moran react, and he rolled over and pressed onto Moran''s soft body... and began to move.


    Puuchuchi''s obscene voice came from the place where the two men''s sexual organs entangled...


    "Ah...ah..."


    This time, Moran couldn''t pretend to be asleep anymore... She opened her arms and hugged Zhou Ye''s neck, who was pressing on her body, and said with a sullen eyes: "You, you...how, how? ¡­¡­what¡­¡­"


    "Is it uncomfortable?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile while piercing Moran''s body again and again.


    "No, uncomfortable...not at all...not at all!"


    Moran''s blushing mouth was confusing.


    "It seems that I need to work harder..." Zhou Ye said, directly lifting Moran''s legs, and then he was about to pierce...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2250

    Seeing this situation, Moran''s whole person was not well, because she remembered how she slept last night...No, to be precise, how she fainted last night.


    It''s this pose...


    At this moment, Moran didn''t know where the energy was coming from, and as soon as he exerted force on his legs, he turned directly back out of Zhou Ye''s embrace.


    "do not do that¡­¡­"


    Seeing a Moran who rolled back and rolled out of his embrace, Zhou Ye''s horns gave a wicked smile."Do you think you can escape? Xiao Lanlan..."


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s evil smile, Moran screamed and turned around to get off the bed...


    However, as soon as she turned around, Zhou Ye threw herself onto the bed from behind.


    "Don''t... Ye, let me take a break..." Feeling Zhou Ye weighing on her like Mount Tai, Moran struggled desperately and begged. She was really scared by the scene when she passed out last night. Up...


    However, the question is-will Zhou Ye let her rest??


    "Of course not..."


    "You, you are rape..." Moran desperately clamped her hips, she already felt a hot cock rubbing against her hips... She was afraid that Zhou Ye would take the opportunity to insert it. what¡­¡­


    But the problem is that as a rookie, she doesn''t know one thing, and that is-in this case, tightening the hips is useless.


    Zhou Ye felt his cock clamped by Moran''s plump buttocks, and instantly guessed her thoughts.


    He didn''t speak, but just stepped back a bit, squeezed his cock tightly with his mind, aimed at Moran''s swollen and moist hole, and pushed forward.


    Puffed out--the meat stick pierced in instantly...


    "Oh----!!!" Moran, who felt his body filled up again, raised his slender neck like an arrowed swan, and let out a long groan.


    "Also said that they are uncomfortable, and the child who lied will be punished!" Zhou Ye murmured in a low voice lying next to Moran''s ear.


    "You, you villain...you are rape..." At this time, Moran was already a little embarrassed.


    "Then treat me as rape..."


    Having said this, Zhou Ye found that this posture was a bit like rape... Moran was lying straight on the bed, and he was pressing on her body, the meat stick was piercing her body... Is this really special? It''s like rape...


    "You...rapist...ah..."


    "I will never... won''t give in..."


    At this time, Moran seemed to have also entered a certain state. Every time Zhou Ye''s cock pierced her body deeply, she would shout a slogan...


    Not only that, her plump buttocks were still clamped desperately, as if trying to clamp Zhou Ye''s cock.


    It''s a pity - these methods are useless to Zhou Ye...


    This will only make Zhou Ye feel more excited...


    "Strong... ah... rape... ah... police... ah... a felony... ah... you, you played... ah..."


    "Really? Let''s try it..." Zhou Ye smiled and speeded up. For a while, only Zhou Ye''s body hit the buttocks and made a snapping sound in the entire room.


    Chapter 2620: Respective Dynamics


    Just when Zhou Ye was playing morning exercises with Moran...


    Lu Ziqiao looked at the two beautiful and charming faces on the left and right...


    Well, if last night was a perfect night for Zhou Ye to hunt for beauty, then for Lu Ziqiao, last night was a nightmare.


    Seeing that these are two extremely beautiful women, right?


    you are too naive¡­¡­


    These two are not women at all. In addition to having faces that are almost more beautiful than women, they also have guys who are bigger than him.


    Lu Ziqiao has some doubts about life...


    why?


    Why can I meet the big eagle cute girl when I go out to hunt for a lady??


    why??


    Looking at the two still sleeping, Lu Ziqiao couldn''t help but think of some small details of being a shit stick last night.


    What I have to admit is that although these two are cute sisters, they are really cool.


    The so-called three flats are not as good as one round, the ancients are really right...


    Isn''t it right? Didn''t he just still wondering why he was unlucky enough to meet two cute eagles?How come you suddenly remembered that Sanbian is worse than Yiyuan??


    Lu Ziqiao''s face turned white and red...changing constantly.


    Finally, he gritted his teeth... lifted the quilt under Nanako, rolled over and pressed on...


    [I...I''m not a shit-cutter, I just want to try it out, where is this circle better than Sanbian!


    Well, sure enough, humans still can''t escape the law of true fragrance.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, Zeng Xiaoxian, who was walking out of his bedroom, shook his head helplessly, listening to the neutral panting from Lu Ziqiao''s room.


    "Poor fellow, finally embarked on a road of no return... Fortunately, Zhanbo didn''t come back yesterday, or else-maybe Zhanbo will suffer!"


    Forget it, today he has no time to take care of Lu Ziqiao, because he has important things to do today.


    what''s up??


    Of course it¡¯s a career issue... According to the latest gossip, Lisa Rong will go to their radio station to find a host this afternoon. This is a golden opportunity for Zeng Xiaoxian.


    Therefore, for this opportunity to make a big leap forward in his career, Zeng Xiaoxian rarely got up early and planned to go to the radio station.


    You know, because his shows are always at night, he rarely goes to the radio during the day... Well, well, except when he is paid.


    Thinking that he might be about to reach the pinnacle of his life, Zeng Xiaoxian couldn''t help but dance, but his dance of raising his eyebrows and twisting his butt was so cheap that people wanted to punch him to death.


    Huming a cheerful song, Zeng Xiaoxian walked out of the bathroom with his hips twisted.


    He ran into Guan Gu''s miraculously just after getting up... "Morning, Guan Gu!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2251

    "Good morning, Teacher Zeng!" Guan Gu greeted Zeng Xiaoxian with a smile.


    Seeing Zeng Xiaoxian''s cheerful look, Guan Gu couldn''t help wondering wonderingly: "Is there anything good going to happen today?"


    "Hehehehe...Today, my career is about to set sail!" At this point, Zeng Xiaoxian raised an eyebrow at Guan Gu."Maybe, you will be able to see me in a TV show in a few days..."


    "Are you going to be a star? Teacher Zeng?"


    "Hey, you can say the same thing..." Zeng Xiaoxian smiled even worse... "To be precise, it''s the host. I''m going to be the host of a TV show."


    "Congratulations, Teacher Zeng!"


    "Hahaha, Tongxi Tongxi..." Zeng Xiaoxian laughed and walked to his room. He will get his hair done this morning, and then come back and put on his shirt.


    After all, a radio host and a TV host are completely different concepts.


    One only listens to the voice without showing his face, while the other is to show his face...


    Therefore, the external image is very important.


    With a longing for the future, Zeng Xiaoxian walked out of the room quickly. After all, the number of the hairdresser Tony teacher is very difficult to sort.


    On the other side, in room 3602...


    The low pressure is filling...


    "Zhou Ye bastard, if I come back, I don''t need to flick him to death..." Hu Yifei angrily sat on the sofa in the living room, his two small hands creaked.


    "Hey, stop teasing, Yifei... Are you willing to move him?" Meijia said dismissively, who was cooking.


    "Why don''t you want to??" Hu Yifei insisted: "When he comes back, I must let him know why the flowers are so red...This is the second time I don''t come home at night. Can I go on like this?"


    "Feifei, I think you should have a good talk with Ye... Violence can''t solve the problem!" Wanyu said lazily while looking at Fashion Weekly, "And I think this is also good... Honey, go for a wild food, we can also have a good rest!"


    "Violence can''t solve the problem, but it can solve the person who created the problem!" Hu Yifei squeezed her small fist angrily... "I don''t believe it, it can''t cure him!"


    Looking at Hu Yifei who looked like an angry bullfighter, Meijia and Wanyu shook their heads speechlessly.


    This girl is just a dead duck with a hard mouth. She doesn''t know what it is to give her the illusion, and actually thinks she can beat her own man...


    Oh, forget it, it''s hard to persuade the damn ghost... just let her continue to exhale in fantasy.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Before the time knew it, it was already noon...


    In the end, Hu Yifei, who hadn''t waited until Zhou Ye came back, had to go to school. No way, she had class this afternoon.


    As a responsible college gardener, she said she would never ask for leave...


    Of course, if she is really angry, she will also ask for leave.


    But in fact, she didn''t really feel angry with Zhou Ye, she just thought it was too much for Zhou Ye to turn off the phone without saying a word.


    In the morning she just said that in anger...


    Does she have no points in her own mind?Wen and Wu, who is Zhou Ye''s opponent??


    The end result was nothing more than being held down by Zhou Ye and having sex and sleeping clothes completely.


    The conversation in the morning was nothing more than an addiction. Even if Zhou Ye did come back, she would definitely be insatiable.


    Regarding this, Wanyu and Meijia are also aware... After sleeping together for so long, doesn''t anyone know who is like??


    Therefore, they just persuade them casually.


    They also don''t think Yifei will really fall out with her man... Isn''t that looking for something to clean up??


    Learn about overclocking vibration, walk around the wall to learn about it, learn about it in seconds...


    They were really convinced of their men''s ability to sleep with women in bed, at least they thought they didn''t dare to confront Zhou Ye.


    Chapter 2621: Hardcore Scumbag-Zhou Ye


    The next morning--


    Zhou Ye woke up surrounded by the beauty...


    Well, it was a little late for him to come back yesterday. After all, it was the first time for Moran, and he was not so merciless...


    So, accidentally stayed with her until the evening...


    By the time Zhou Ye comforted Moran, it was almost eight or nine in the evening...


    As a result, when he returned home, he found that the three girls were sitting in the living room without eating, staring at a large table of food on the table with their arms around their chests. .


    This posture scared others, but did it scare Zhou Ye??


    He directly sat down at the dining table with a carefree expression, and asked in a calm manner: "Why don''t you eat?"


    Zhou Ye''s posture completely annoyed the three women, and a meeting of criticizing scumbags headed by Hu Yifei began.


    The women first started with Zhou Ye turning off his mobile phone and staying away at night, and continued to criticize him until he was bothered...seeing the behavior of a scumbag who loved one.


    Zhou Ye didn''t bother to say anything about this, and directly told them with his strength what is a hardcore scumbag.


    Uh-said it was a hardcore scumbag, but in the end, Zhou Ye still agreed. He would have a party the other day and gather a few girls he knew together. Everyone had a good talk.


    After getting this answer, Hu Yifei, who had no idea how many orgasms, was relieved and fainted.


    Well, sometimes Hu Yifei is really a bit tiger...If she doesn''t get some results she wants, she will never let it go.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye looked at Yifei in his arms and couldn''t help sighing.


    "What''s wrong... sigh..."


    Hu Yifei seemed to hear Zhou Ye''s sigh, opened her eyes dimly, stretched out her little hand, stroked Zhou Ye''s face, and whispered: "Don''t sigh... I feel uncomfortable when you sigh... "


    "It''s okay, I just thought, am I really scumbag?" Zhou Ye sighed and said, "It hurt you so much..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s words in a wrong tone, Hu Yifei¡¯s sleepiness disappeared instantly... She widened her eyes and looked at Zhou Ye, ¡°What do you want to say? Don¡¯t say anything like giving us freedom. Otherwise, I will cut off the stinky stuff under you, boil it into soup and eat it..."


    While talking, Hu Yifei reached out and grabbed Zhou Ye''s cock, threatening Zhou Ye with action."Don''t leave, do we know? No matter how I lose my temper, don''t let me go, or I will cut you now... so as not to make other small goods cheaper in the future!"


    Seeing Hu Yifei as if he was facing an enemy, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to laugh, but he couldn''t laugh... This silly girl always said the most insulting things with the hardest attitude...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2252

    "You..." Zhou Ye didn''t bother to say it... just pressed her head down... "Goodbye, stop making trouble, it''s time for morning class..."


    "Woo..."


    Hu Yifei, who was pressed by Zhou Ye on the cock, opened her mouth and held the thing that made her love and hate in her mouth.


    While sucking the meat stick with his head up and down, he didn''t forget to threaten Zhou Ye... "Well... anyway...well... don''t let me...well...at most,...well...you put those women... ¡­Umhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Looking at the little heads that were lying together under her hips, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... It seemed that this girl really loved herself so much, otherwise, she wouldn''t be so confessed.


    Otherwise, with her clear attitude of love and hatred in the TV series, it would be cheaper not to hack herself to death with a knife.


    Forget it, for the time being...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye directly pulled Hu Yifei up, then turned over, and rode up... the hot cock aimed at the already flooded hole, and then plunged into the end.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!)


    After a while-Meijia and Wanyu, who were awakened by their movement, also joined...


    A big battle has started again...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    This battle started directly from 8 o''clock in the morning to 11 o''clock at noon.


    Fortunately, today is Saturday, and Hu Yifei has no class today.


    Otherwise, she would be miserable this afternoon...


    But even so, there are some minor problems.


    That is--the three girls can''t get up...


    All of them were soft and soft, don''t tell me to go out, sitting on the sofa are stumbling... they don''t need any strength.


    Seeing this, Zhou Ye could only volunteer to cook himself...


    There is no way, the fault that I caused, I have to recite it.


    It''s just a bit tragic-the dishes in the refrigerator at home are all finished, and there is no time to replenish them.


    Originally, Meijia planned to take advantage of Saturday to go to the supermarket to purchase together, but now it seems that the task of purchasing can only be entrusted to Zhou Ye.


    Seeing the three women slumped on the sofa, Zhou Ye could only go out shopping alone.


    Today¡¯s lunch plan is to eat hot pot...


    So after Zhou Ye walked to the supermarket, he walked towards the fresh food area for the first time...what kind of lamb rolls, what kind of beef rolls...what kinds of meatballs...what kinds of vegetables, Zhou Ye was fully prepared shopping cart¡­¡­


    Anyway, I can''t finish eating and put it in the refrigerator, and it won''t break so quickly.


    By the time Zhou Ye walked out of the supermarket with large bags and small bags, it was almost twelve o''clock.


    To the three mouths waiting to be fed at home, Zhou Ye unconsciously speeded up his pace.


    However, just as he walked into the gate of the community, he suddenly heard a cry of surprise from his side, "Ye...Ye, is that you? Ye!!"


    Hearing this cry, Zhou Ye couldn''t help turning his head to look...


    I saw the glass of a blue BMW mini next to him slowly falling, revealing a face with sunglasses.


    Looking at this woman with a bob head and sunglasses, Zhou Ye asked hesitantly: "Are you???"


    As if realizing that the sunglasses on her face prevented the other party from recognizing herself, the Bobo woman hurriedly took off her sunglasses, revealing a face full of mature women''s style."You, do you remember me..."


    Women''s voices are trembling...


    Zhou Ye had no doubt that if she told her that she had forgotten her name, she would completely collapse.


    "Lisa...we meet again!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lisa Rong''s eyes were blurred with tears in an instant... She pushed the car door desperately, got out of her car, threw herself directly into Zhou Ye''s arms, and cried out wow."Liar...you liar..."


    Chapter 2622: The ten years since Lisa Rong disappeared


    Lisa Rong, who was holding Zhou Ye tightly, cried hard... as if to use all of her strength.


    She remembers that it was ten years ago, when she just graduated from university...


    At that time, she had just applied for a media company in Magic City...


    Because of curiosity and work pressure, she walked into the bar for the first time.


    And it was in that bar that she met Zhou Ye...


    At the first glance at the meeting, she was fascinated by Zhou Ye¡ª¡ª


    She was so fascinated by her beautiful face, decent conversation, erudite knowledge...all of these.


    However, when she confessed to Zhou Ye through Jiu Jin, she was declined by Zhou Ye...


    She still remembers what Zhou Ye said."Don''t be silly, Lisa... The bar is a place to relieve stress. Here, one-night stands will be born, cheating will be born, ambiguity will be born, but love will never be born..."


    "Yes, but this is my first time in a bar..." Lisa Rong remembered herself at the time and explained so anxiously.


    But what she got was a merciless rejection¡ª"I don''t like girls in bars...so sorry..."


    Looking at the door of the bar-Zhou Ye who turned around without mercy, she couldn''t help but shouted in despair: "Aren''t you just killing everyone like this?"


    "Unless you never enter the bar again... If you can, maybe I will give you a chance next time I meet..."


    Lisa Rong remembered Zhou Ye''s words firmly... She has never been to a bar since then.


    Even if you are gathering with friends, you will only choose to be in the coffee shop.


    But, after so many years, she never heard from Zhou Ye...


    Even if she looked everywhere like a madman, she couldn''t find a trace of his existence.


    until today¡­¡­


    It''s pitiful, she just came to a subordinate''s date today, so she chose to go to his house instead of a restaurant. She just didn''t want to be misunderstood that she had something to do with this guy.


    Of course, for her own safety, she also put a bottle of anti-wolf sprayer and a high-voltage stun gun in her bag...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2253

    Her first and Nth time can only be Zhou Ye''s, and will only be given to Zhou Ye... Anyone else, don''t even think about it.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye, holding the plastic bag in both hands, looked at Lisa Rong who was crying in his arms, and he was speechless... He said that at the beginning, but he didn''t expect that this girl would never forget... ¡­


    This is really...infatuation.


    However, it is true to think about it-Lisa Rong is an infatuated woman herself, otherwise she would not...


    Okay, forget it... this matter, it''s time to end it.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye said softly: "Have you been to a bar these years?"


    "Woo...no..." At this time, Lisa Rong still has the domineering appearance of the gold medal producer in the TV station. This looks like a very well-behaved little sheep.


    "Then-do you want to have a meal together?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Okay, okay..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lisa Rong raised her head and looked at Zhou Ye with tearful eyes. At this moment, she felt that her ten years of waiting and searching had finally paid off...


    As for Zeng Xiaoxian who was waiting to invite her to dinner??


    Who is Zeng Xiaoxian??


    Let him die...


    "I''ll help you..." Lisa Rong said, about to grab the food bag from Zhou Ye''s hand...


    "No, this weight is nothing to me..." Zhou Ye said, lifting her chin at her car parked on the side of the road, "Lock your car first..."


    "Yeah!" Lisa Rong ran to the car in a panic. After pulling out the car key, she walked quickly to Zhou Ye''s side and hugged Zhou Ye''s arm without any suspicion... I am afraid that I will be left behind by Zhou Ye... "Ye, after so many years, you still haven''t changed at all..."


    Holding his arm and looking up at Lisa Rong, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while, "Don''t worry, I will never run..."


    "Hmm..." Lisa Rong nodded obediently, but the hands holding his arms tightly did not relax...


    "I can''t walk like this..."


    "I''ll help you carry it..."


    In the end, Zhou Ye divided half of the plastic bags to Lisa Rong.


    The two of them cuddled closely like a married couple just married and walked into the elevator...


    "Have you always lived here all these years?"


    In the elevator, Lisa Rong was looking for a topic...


    "No, I just came back recently... I used to run back and forth between China, the United States and Japan!" Zhou Ye smiled.


    "I said why I couldn''t find any news about you..." Lisa Rong said thoughtfully: "You also said you didn''t lie to me..."


    "If I really lie to you, then you won''t see me today..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly at Lisa Rong.


    In an instant, Lisa Rong felt her heartbeat speed up... This liar, teased herself again...


    However, it feels so good...


    If it could last a lifetime like this...


    Thinking of this, Lisa Rong couldn''t help being silly...


    "Ding--!"


    When the elevator reached the third floor, Zhou Ye stepped out, "Let''s go..."


    "Oh, wait for me..." Lisa Rong rushed over and hugged Zhou Ye''s arm again.


    Anyway, she doesn''t plan to let Zhou Ye go now...


    Don''t say anything else, ten years... how many ten years does a woman have to spend?


    She, this time will never let Zhou Ye escape again.


    However, Lisa Rong''s thought came to an abrupt end after Zhou Ye opened the door of the 3603 apartment.


    "Ye, you are back..."


    "Hurry up and cook, I''m starving to death..."


    "Honey, I''m so hungry..."


    Looking at the three girls sitting on the sofa in the living room with their own merits, and listening to their close feelings towards Zhou Ye, Lisa Rong instantly felt like she was feeding the dog infatuated.


    If she were younger, she would have turned around and left.


    However, so many years of hard work in society let her know that she should not jump to conclusions until the last moment, because some things may not be true by sight.


    Thinking of this, Lisa Rong reluctantly tugged her horns, revealing a not-so-beautiful smile, "Hello..."


    Watching his man go out to buy a vegetable, he brought a woman back when he came back, and the three daughters of Yifei, Wanyu, and Meijia were stunned.


    Damn it, do you want to be so exaggerated??


    Just go to the supermarket and buy some food to bring a woman back. Could it be that human trafficking in the supermarket started???


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and twenty-three


    "Hello, I am Zhou Ye''s girlfriend, Hu Yifei..."


    "Hello, I am also Zhou Ye''s girlfriend...My name is Wanyu!"


    "My name is Meijia, and I am Zhou Ye''s girlfriend like them!"


    Seeing the three women''s generous self-introduction, Lisa Rong suddenly became a little suspicious of her life. She looked at the three women dumbfounded, "You, are you all Zhou Ye''s girlfriend?"


    "Yes!" X3


    Hu Yifei and Meijia Wanyu looked at each other and smiled: "The visitor is a guest, please come in!"


    With that, she didn''t wait for Lisa Rong to react, so she rushed over and pulled Lisa Rong into the house.


    At this moment, Lisa Rong''s heart collapsed... She felt aggrieved when she thought that she had waited for ten years and finally waited for this result.


    To be honest, at this time Lisa Rong had an urge to slap Zhou Ye''s face and then turn around and leave.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2254

    However, in the end she endured it...


    But-the death penalty is forgivable, and the living sin is hard to forgive... Today, if she doesn''t add a bit of blockage to Zhou Ye''s big carrot, then she would not be the gold medal producer in the workplace, Lisa Rong.


    Thinking of this, Lisa Rong hugged Zhou Ye''s arm directly, and said with a smile: "My name is Lisa Rong. By coincidence, I am also Zhou Ye''s girlfriend!"


    Hearing Lisa Rong''s counterattack, Hu Yifei and the three daughters laughed...


    "It''s a coincidence, that''s not an outsider..."


    While talking, the third daughter dragged Lisa Rong into the room...


    "Honey, I''ll help you wash the vegetables..."


    "I''ll get the electric hot pot..."


    After the three women pressed Lisa Rong on the sofa, only Hu Yifei was left to accompany her. Meijia and Wanyu happily helped their man wash the vegetables.


    For a while, Lisa Rong, who was arranged properly, was a little suspicious of life...


    Are you really Zhou Ye''s girlfriend??


    Are you jealous when you see him leading a strange woman back?


    Is it OUT by yourself, or is the world changing too fast?


    "Lisa, when did you meet Ye?? How long have you known Ye?" Hu Yifei asked enthusiastically.


    "Ah? Ah! I, Ye and I met ten years ago..." Lisa Rong said in a fluster...


    Really, she doesn''t understand what these women think now??


    Shouldn''t it be furious when you meet your boyfriend who cheats, and teach your own man a lesson??


    Why is this pair of friends chatting like this??


    Hearing Lisa Rong''s answer, Hu Yifei said with a look of surprise: "Wow, I didn''t expect you to know Ye earlier than I..."


    "Heh, hehe... yes, yes!"


    Lisa Rong is already a little messy at this time...


    This was completely beyond her expectation... Wouldn''t they be jealous??Are they all women like Nadeshiko??


    No no, even Yamato Nadeshiko would not be like this, right??


    Could it be that??


    In fact, they are all fake girlfriends??


    They are just women who are pursuing Zhou Ye. In order to drive away my new competitor, they pretend to live in harmony, deliberately letting me retreat??


    Thinking of this, Lisa Rong suddenly felt a cold sweat behind her back.


    Fortunately, under his anger just now, he directly said that he was also one of Zhou Ye''s girlfriends.


    Otherwise, if you really turned around and left in a fit of anger, you might have been punished by these three women.


    The more I think about it, the more I feel that this is the truth... the more I think about it, the more Lisa Rong feels that her speculation is reliable.


    Before she knew it, her expression on Hu Yifei was a bit wrong.


    "What''s the matter? What''s wrong?" Hu Yifei asked Lisa Rong suspiciously, a little surprised.


    "Ha, ha ha... it''s okay... I''m just a little curious, how long have you been with Ye?" Lisa Rong asked with a smile.


    "It didn''t take long..." Hu Yifei said carelessly: "It''s probably a month or two..."


    One or two months??How many boats can you tolerate Zhou Ye''s footsteps in a month or two with deep feelings??


    Hearing Hu Yifei''s answer, Lisa Rong was even more affirmed of her thoughts...


    "What about you?" Hu Yifei asked curiously.


    "Oh, I have been with Ye for ten years..." Lisa Rong didn''t want to say that she had been unrequitedly in love with Zhou Ye for ten years, so - simply said that she had been together for ten years.


    "Then I really want to call you Sister Lisa!" Hu Yifei said with a smile.


    "Don''t dare to be..." Lisa Rong asked after a few humility, "Don''t you feel aggrieved with Ye like this?"


    At this time, Hu Yifei completely regarded Lisa Rong as his predecessor, thinking that Lisa Rong was testing herself, and immediately asked: "How can we be wronged? Being with Ye is our happiest thing..."


    "Ha, haha... yes, I think so too..."


    At this moment, Lisa Rong felt a little bit unable to cope with Hu Yifei...


    She had been observing Hu Yifei''s expression, and seeing the smile on her face, it didn''t look like she was fake... At this moment, Lisa Rong felt that she had met a master.


    As a mature woman with mature thoughts, how could Lisa Rong believe that the three women can live peacefully by Zhou Ye''s side, and welcome Xiao Si to join this nonsense thing without making any noise?


    At this moment, her only feeling is that Hu Yifei and the others are acting...


    Or is it that everything is most afraid of self-strategy and self-repair??


    Sometimes, once a person has a fixed view of something, it is very difficult to reverse it.


    And now Lisa Rong has determined that the three of Hu Yifei are acting...


    Their purpose is to get rid of themselves first, and then start the three-person battle mode.


    I have to say that this is indeed a very good idea.If she were in Hu Yifei''s position, she would definitely make such a choice.


    After all, competing with two people is much better than competing with three people.


    One more competitor, one more uncertainty...


    It''s a pity-you have miscalculated, do you think I''m such a good sender??


    Thinking of this, Lisa Rong couldn''t help narrowing her eyes...At this moment, the fighting spirit in her chest was also aroused.


    The revolution has not yet succeeded, and who will kill you is not yet known. If you want to sweep yourself out so early, you are wishful thinking.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye''s voice came from the restaurant, "All come to eat..."


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and twenty-four


    Zhou Ye¡¯s dining table is a round dining table...


    Five people were sitting around the dining table, all kinds of shabu-shabu sauces filled the small table.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2255

    "What do you drink?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile looking at the girls.


    Although he was busy in the kitchen just now, he could clearly hear the conversation between Hu Yifei and Lisa Rong in the living room.


    Not only did he hear clearly, but he knew exactly what Lisa Rong was thinking.


    No way, as a cheating little prince who often cheats, how could he not cheat in this kind of environment like a Shura field??


    "Red wine..."


    "Champagne..."


    "Beer..."


    "I want to drink Mouton..."


    Well, four women have four choices, Hu Yifei wants to drink red wine, Lisa Rong wants to drink champagne, Meijia wants to drink beer and Wanyu wants to drink Mouton...


    In fact, as far as collocation is concerned, Zhou Ye thinks that Meijia¡¯s beer is the best match for hot pot, but-since two of the four want to drink wine, he can only obey the majority...


    "Then drink French Mouton..."


    Zhou Ye stood up and walked quickly to the bar next to the living room. From the wine cabinet, he took out two bottles of Mouton in 1993, then took a few tall wine glasses and returned to the table. .


    "This is Mouton Bordeaux in 1993. It is just 14 years this year. Although it is less than the best drinking period of 15 years, it is almost the same!"


    While talking, Zhou Ye opened the red wine and poured it into the decanter.


    Watching Zhou Ye pour the red wine in the decanter into the goblet in front of him as soon as he poured the red wine into the decanter, Lisa Rong opened a few sheets, and finally resisted.


    It stands to reason that the best sober time for red wine is two hours, but Zhou Ye''s operation is really not very good.


    However, don''t look at Lisa Rongtong and Zeng Xiaoxian as the third grandson, but when she faces the person she likes, it is really gentle to the extreme.


    For fear of Zhou Ye''s embarrassment, she finally did not say her complaints.


    "Cheers everyone..."


    After filling the women with wine, Zhou Ye directly raised the glass...


    "Cheers..." XN


    The girls laughed and clinked glasses with their men one by one. Lisa Rong looked at Hu Yifei and the others indifferently, and she could only put the wine glasses between her lips in a way.


    Originally, she meant to just touch her lips, but unexpectedly, the red wine in the wine glass was not as sour as she had imagined. On the contrary, a strong and sweet blackcurrant scent filled her lips and teeth... ¡­


    Obviously, the wine has sobered up...


    This made Lisa Rong a little surprised. After all, she watched Zhou Ye open the wine cork and pour the wine into the decanter without waking up at all, OK...


    Where does the taste of this pure Mouton wine come from??


    For a while, Lisa Rong was a little confused...


    Anyway, at least this wine tastes good...


    Putting down the wine glass, Lisa Rong picked up a piece of mutton and rinsed it twice in the boiling hot pot soup. After the mutton pieces were born, they placed them directly on Zhou Ye''s plate next to him."Ye... Eat more!"


    Seeing Lisa Rong''s actions, Hu Yifei''s three daughters were naturally not to be outdone.


    They picked up their favorite dishes, rinsed them, and put them on Zhou Ye''s plate.


    As soon as Zhou Ye picked up the chopsticks, his shabu-shabu was full...


    Seeing the dishes on the plate, Zhou Ye didn''t say a word, and directly lowered his head to eat.


    At this time, the more they said, the more mistakes they made. Without saying a word, letting them fight on their own, and finally closing their hands, is the best choice.


    "Sister Lisa, I''ll toast you..." Hu Yifei picked up the goblet and stood up."Thank you for taking care of Ye for so many years... I will do it first!"


    With that, Hu Yifei raised his neck, half a glass of red wine was consumed.


    Well, this girl totally drank red wine as white wine...


    In Lisa Rong''s view, the subtext of Hu Yifei''s sentence is-don''t look at you and Ye have known each other longer than us, but Ye is ours after all...


    Can Lisa Rong bear it?She has never been a character who stretched her right cheek on her left cheek after being hit by someone, but she was so gentle with Zhou Ye because of love.


    So Lisa Rong raised her neck unwillingly and poured the red wine from her glass into her belly.


    In fact, she thinks too much... Hu Yifei only did this to show her man Zhou Ye that she is not a jealous character.


    Of course, it may also be related to Zhou Ye''s emotion this morning...


    Anyway, now Hu Yifei wants to drive, and the three of their sisters can''t hold Zhou Ye in anyway. Rather than let him sneak away to steal the fishy, ??it is better to be okay, everyone is facing to the other side...


    Maybe in this way, everyone can become good sisters.


    And Lisa Rong¡¯s sentence with Zhou Ye for ten years made Hu Yifei think that Lisa Rong was the older sisters Zhou Ye had mentioned to her...


    Therefore, her glass of wine is truly a respect for Lisa Rong.


    As a result, being misunderstood by Lisa Rong was a provocation...


    So............the tragedy happened.


    "It''s not impolite to come and not go, my sister is so polite, I have to come back no matter what!" Lisa Rong directly picked up the decanter, filled the goblet in front of them, and raised the glass of wine. "Yifei, thank you for taking good care of Ye..."


    With that, Lisa Rong directly raised her neck, took a few mouthfuls, and drank the red wine in the glass.


    Seriously, there is already a suspicion of breathing... When is it going to be filled with red wine??


    This is completely provocative...


    And is Hu Yifei an ordinary person??Will she admit it??


    Absolutely not...


    "Sister Lisa is really proud..." After saying this, Hu Yifei also took the glass and drank it.


    The two looked at each other, and suddenly there was a feeling of sympathy.


    Okay, Xiongxiangxi return to Xixiangxi...


    Lisa Rong didn''t intend to live peacefully with Yi Fei...So, the two women''s wine competition began.


    Both Meijia and Wanyu were dumbfounded...


    Mega secretly winked at Zhou Ye...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2256

    That means-honey, don''t look at it, persuade...


    In response, Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head...


    It¡¯s not that Zhou Ye didn¡¯t persuade, but that he couldn¡¯t persuade... In fact, he saw that Lisa Rong was venting, venting the pain and pain of her unrequited love for the past ten years... If he speaks, he might become The one being vented...


    However, sometimes, it was not Zhou Ye who wanted to hide...just when he and Meijia Wanyu and the others were happily watching the two of them fight together while eating hot pot...


    A glass of red wine was placed in front of him--


    "This cup, I respect you... Zhou Ye!"


    Two thousand six hundred and twenty-five chapters


    Look at the goblet in front of me, and then look at the goblet owner...


    Zhou Ye is a little speechless...


    "Lisa, no need..."


    "Yes!!" Lisa Ronghua''s red cheeks showed, she was already a little bit up."For my lost ten years, to you-a word wasted my ten years..."


    Speaking of this, Lisa Rong''s eyes are already blurred with tears...


    In fact, she is a very smart woman, otherwise she would not become a gold producer of the TV station...


    Even when she was fighting with Hu Yifei just now, she was always paying attention to the actions of everyone at the dinner table.


    Intimacy can be faked, but small habits in life cannot be faked.


    When she saw Meijia peeling the shrimp shells for Zhou Ye diligently, and Wanyu always consciously or unconsciously picked out certain meat from the hot pot and sent it to Zhou Ye''s plate, she had already realized one thing.


    That''s--perhaps, when I came here, the things I thought were all made up by my own brain, but their words were true.


    That is to say¡ªin fact, these three girls are really Zhou Ye''s girlfriends. They are all real, but themselves and themselves are fake.


    Thinking of this, Lisa Rong couldn''t help but feel sour...


    She really is a fool, an idiot...


    For the sake of others, I stupidly guarded for ten years...


    How many decades can a girl waste??She went from her twenties to her thirties...


    The best ten years of life, that''s it-wasted on him.


    No, she is even worse than those women who meet scumbags-at least they have been scumbags, and she has not even been scumbags...


    Just for Zhou Ye''s words, she waited ten years... ten years.


    Thinking of this, Lisa Rong''s eyes were blurred...


    ............ "This, this cup to you...... Zhou Ye......"


    Seeing the tears pattering out of her eyes, but still resisting Lisa Rong, who did not let herself cry, Zhou Ye knew - she had already noticed something.


    You can''t drink this glass of wine...


    Drinking it is equivalent to completely severing relations with Lisa Rong.


    Zhou Ye slowly got up from the seat and reached out to take the wine glass from Lisa Rong''s hand.


    When he brought the wine glass, he found that Lisa Rong was clutching the wine glass in her hand...


    Ten years of secret love, is it so easy to break it??


    At this time, Lisa Rong would like to hear Zhou Ye say [I love you, they are just a pastime when I am bored]


    As long as there is this sentence, even if she knows that it is a lie, Lisa Rong will fly into Zhou Ye''s arms like moths into the fire.


    However, Zhou Ye did not say what she wanted to hear...


    But to take the wine glass in her hand...


    Isn''t it... Am I so unworthy of your attention??


    It was like this ten years ago, and it is still like this ten years later...


    The more I thought about Lisa Rong, the more I felt wronged, and the more I thought about her, the more sad she felt...At this moment, she finally let go...At the same time, she cried bitterly with her hands covering her face.


    While crying, Lisa Rong ran out...


    Today, her last dignity has been lost... She doesn''t want to be laughed at by Zhou Ye here.


    However, at this moment, Lisa Rong felt that her hand was suddenly held by someone...


    "You let me go... asshole... what do you want... I haven''t wasted you for more than ten years... woo..."


    Listening to Lisa Rong''s words, the three women at the dinner table looked at their man with a dazed expression.


    What does this mean??


    There seems to be something terrible...


    Thinking of this, including Hu Yifei who drank some of them, the three women looked at Zhou Ye and Lisa Rong curiously.


    Jealous??emm...it''s a bit...but not too much. After all, they have been trained by Zhou Ye. They know that their own iron cow is very powerful...so, just watch the excitement at this time, don''t make trouble...


    The only one to add to the chaos is to help the wall the next day.


    At this time, Zhou Ye looked at Lisa Rong who was crying in a mess, and couldn''t help feeling a little bitter.


    To be honest, when the decision was made, it was indeed a little ill-considered...


    "So... how do you want me to compensate you?"


    "Compensate me?? Can you compensate for those ten years?" Lisa Rong laughed anxiously when she heard Zhou Ye''s words...


    "It''s not impossible..."


    As he said, Zhou Ye snapped and snapped his fingers...


    In an instant, Lisa Rong felt her mind sink, and a stream of light shone in front of her eyes. The dazzling stream of light made her close her eyes...


    I don''t know how long it has passed. When Lisa Rong opened her eyes again, she found that she... she had actually passed through.


    Listening to the music in his ears, watching Zhou Ye sitting in front of him and looking at himself with a smile, Lisa Rong felt dumbfounded for a while.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2257

    She turned her head and looked around...


    This is a bar that makes her a little strange and familiar...


    She said that she was unfamiliar because she had been here ten years ago, and she was familiar with it¡ªin ten years, she dreamed back at midnight and returned here countless times.


    Because, this is the bar where she and Zhou Ye looked at.


    "what¡­¡­"


    At this moment, the first thing Lisa Rong did was pinch her on her thigh.


    A heart-wrenching pain came into her mind, and Lisa Rong knew in an instant that she was not dreaming.


    "I... I went back ten years ago???"


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye who was sitting across from her answered her... "I said, I have to make up for you..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lisa Rong rushed forward for the first time, straddling Zhou Ye''s lap, holding Zhou Ye''s cheek, and said viciously: "Do you think this will compensate me? For ten years, I Thinking about how you want to make up for me day and night, how do you make up for me if your heartache is..."


    "How about a lifetime compensation?"


    Zhou Ye said with a smile...


    "A lifetime is not enough...I want you to make up for me for every lifetime..."


    Before Lisa Rong''s words were finished, Zhou Ye took her from her body... "I have a gift for you..."


    "If I''m not satisfied, you will be dead..." Lisa Rong stopped the urge to grab his hand after hearing Zhou Ye''s words...


    Whether it is a dream or an illusion... Lisa Rong only wants to indulge once.


    Zhou Ye smiled, then walked to the stage of the bar and communicated with the band...


    Sitting in front of the keyboard...


    After a while, a soothing prelude sounded from his fingertips...


    [Unwilling to get involved with right and wrong, unexpectedly goes against one''s wish]


    [The flower in my heart wilts, the time will not go back]


    [I wish to wash away the glitz and dust all over]


    Hearing what Zhou Ye sang with a touch of sadness in his mouth, unknowingly - Lisa Rong was crazy.


    Two thousand six hundred and twenty-six chapters


    In a five-star hotel suite¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye and Lisa Rong hugged each other as soon as they walked into the room...


    With their lips and teeth entangled, the hands of the two are swimming back and forth on each other''s body...


    Before they knew it, the two met frankly...


    When Zhou Ye picked up the spear and mounted his horse, Lisa Rong desperately clasped Zhou Ye''s neck with her arms, her legs firmly clamped his waist, and murmured: "Give me..., let me be you The woman... Ye..."


    Hearing Lisa Rong''s words, Zhou Ye was not polite... he straightened his waist.


    With a muffled hum...a blood-colored plum blossomed slowly on the white sheet.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the early morning, Lisa Rong was awakened by the strange sense of fulfillment beneath him...


    When she saw the figure behind her, holding her waist, gently shaking, all the guards in her heart disappeared in an instant.


    "Ye...Ye..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After the morning exercise, Lisa Rong allowed someone''s cock to stay in her body.Lazily lying in Zhou Ye''s arms, he muttered, "Ye...Who are you?"


    "Maybe someone more powerful than a god... But I only have one identity right now, and that''s your man!" Zhou Ye smiled and pecked at Lisa Rong''s corner, and said.


    "It''s still another woman''s man..." Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lisa Rong couldn''t help but think of Yifei and the others... she couldn''t help but feel a little sour...


    "Don''t you think you can stop me alone?" Zhou Ye smiled evilly: "If you think you can satisfy me, then I don''t mind not getting into trouble in the future..."


    Lisa Rong''s eyes lit up when she heard this, "This is what you said... Don''t regret it..."


    "Well, no regrets..." Zhou Ye smiled happily.


    "Look at I don''t let you know the power of a woman [I still want]..." While talking, Lisa Rong slid down. After a while, Zhou Ye felt that his little brother had entered a warm and humid space.


    Okay, really, Lisa Rong''s oral sex... well, that''s it, completely a beginner.


    However, even so, Zhou Ye was very satisfied...After all, it was a great thing to let a woman take the initiative to perform oral sex for herself.


    Although Lisa Rong had recovered to her body in her twenties at this time, the soul in her was a soul in her thirties.


    Thirty is like a wolf, forty is like a tiger... Fifty sits on the floor and sucks dirt, not just talking.


    Of course, to Zhou Ye, this was nothing at all.


    Two hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Even if someone fully understands one thing, Zhou Ye''s subordinates were merciful last night and this morning... And what was the result of Zhou Ye''s unrelenting subordinates??


    Just look at her now...


    At this time, Lisa Rong, the whole person was destroyed by playing, lying on the bed...with her legs wide open.


    Milky white semen was flowing out of her swollen old hole and chrysanthemum, and finally gathered into a ball on the white bed sheet.


    As for Zhou Ye, still sitting on the bed fiercely and fiercely, as if looking at a delicious dish, looking at her little...


    "Ye, I can''t do it...I really can''t do it..." Lisa Rong looked at Zhou Ye with a look of horror. It was only at this moment that she was jealous of Yifei and the others, and she had a hint of guessing.


    Paralyzed, this is more than not being jealous, she is now determined to introduce her female classmates to her own man, and only asks him to let her go.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2258

    What does it feel like to have a non-stop orgasm for two hours??


    It feels like the whole body is collapsed without any effort.


    "Cut, what Xiangshang said is so powerful, but is it just this skill in the end??" Zhou Ye said disdainfully, "What do I need for yours?? Go on..."


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s complacent look, Lisa Rong couldn''t wait to bite this guy to death... But just think about it...


    This idea is just thinking about it, it will never be realized.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Well, I said it was compensation for ten years, but in fact, Lisa Rong and Zhou Ye only stayed for half a year ten years ago.


    In the past six months, Lisa Rong completely released herself, trying almost all the postures up and down with Zhou Ye.


    But in the end, she chose to return to the normal node of the long river with Zhou Ye.


    After all, she didn''t want to repeat her ten-year career struggle.


    As for what you said, rebirth makes a fortune by taking advantage of rebirth, she doesn''t care about it now.


    With Zhou Ye here, do you think Lisa still needs to worry about money?


    Even at work, she was just trying to find something to do for herself.


    It''s like dismantling the second generation to be a cleaner, just to avoid problems at home.


    "Are you ready?" Zhou Ye asked, looking at Lisa Rong in his arms.


    "Hmm..." Lisa Rong took another look at the scene she remembered before, and nodded decisively, "Let''s go back...I want to unite Yifei and them to squeeze you completely..."


    "Hey, I''m looking forward to..."


    Zhou Ye said with a smile...


    As the voice fell, Lisa Rong felt that the sky was spinning again. After a while, she opened her eyes again...The sight that appeared in front of her was not elsewhere. It was exactly when she discovered the relationship between Zhou Ye and the three daughters. The room where you want to say goodbye to Zhou Ye.


    At this time, the three daughters of Yifei, Meijia and Wanyu looked at them with dumbfounded expressions.


    In Lisa Rong''s eyes, she and Zhou Ye passed through ten years ago.


    In Yifei and their eyes, they only saw Zhou Ye and Lisa Rong''s figure blurred, and then Lisa Rong, who was full of tears, had no tears in an instant. The eyes looking at Zhou Ye were also affectionate, emmmmm^ It''s a bit like the scene when they were dragged into the mirror world by Zhou Ye...


    It''s just that the three women who already knew their own men knew that Zhou Ye didn''t start the mirror world, after all, they didn''t hear the unique real world shattering sound launched by the mirror world.


    "Where did you... just go?"


    "Lisa... are you okay?"


    Looking at the three girls around, Lisa Rong smiled slightly and said, "Sisters, I have a bold idea..."


    "What do you think?" Meijia asked curiously.


    "Let''s join together, how about squeezing dear one?" Lisa Rong smiled: "My dear has already agreed...As long as he is squeezed dry, then he will never go out to squeeze the flowers!"


    Hearing Lisa Rong''s words, the women were frustrated...what a good idea, but this...


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and twenty seven


    "Lisa Rong??"


    Early in the morning, Zeng Xiaoxian walked out of the room and saw Lisa Rong walking out of his landlord''s house. He felt like a collapse.


    "You... why did you come out like this?"


    He really couldn''t think of how could the leader who he waited for a day and didn''t come out of Zhou Ye''s house??This Nima is too fantasy, right??


    At this time, Zeng Xiaoxian suddenly thought of her landlord¡¯s staggering female fate, and suddenly felt a sense of realization, "Could it be that Lisa Rong...you..."


    Lisa Rong looked at Zeng Xiaoxian''s wretched smile, and suddenly felt tight...


    To be honest, she herself doesn''t care about others discovering her relationship with Zhou Ye, but one can''t just care about herself.


    She also has three good sisters here... If it really makes a lot of noise, it will have a bad influence on Yifei and the others.


    Thinking of this, Lisa Rong immediately interrupted Zeng Xiaoxian''s words, "I will give you a chance, but-you close your mouth tightly, if I hear even a trace of rumors, you will be dead..."


    "No problem, leader, I must understand the intentions of my superiors, and implement their orders well!"


    At this moment, Zeng Xiaoxian smiled even harder...


    Seriously, he didn''t do it on purpose, it''s just that he was so cheap when he laughed, no way, natural.


    Lisa Rong didn''t bother to pay attention to him anymore, and walked directly towards the elevator...


    She has reached an agreement with the three girls... Since then, they have been good comrades in the offensive, good sisters.


    It''s just that she won''t move here for the time being, after all-it''s a bit far from where she works.


    So just like that, every once in a while, Lisa Rong came over to help Yi Fei and the others relieve their stress and satisfy themselves.


    Of course, under normal circumstances, she would choose to come back the night before the vacation. After all, she usually can''t get up the next day. When it is time to go to work on the third day, she will almost be able to relax...


    In order to let them integrate into the big family as soon as possible, Zhou Ye will also take them to the family gathering...


    After seeing a real family gathering, Hu Yifei and the others completely gave up the idea of ??draining their men.


    At the same time, on the other side, in the dormitory of the 2007 Performance Department of Beijing Film Academy, there are also a few little girls discussing the activities organized by the school for a few days.


    "Tiantian, I asked the senior sisters, they all only said that this activity is required by the school, and they didn''t tell me the content of the activity..." Zheng Shuang, who was sitting in the lower bunk, played with his laptop while talking to me. Jing Tian, ??who is reading a book, said: "They also said that the way of activity is different every time...They don''t know what we will encounter."


    "Furthermore, in the school''s BBS, there is no news about the event. I only know that this event is separate for men and women."


    "Then participate..." Jing Tian said while reading the book, "It is said that it is mandatory to participate, so what else can we do..."


    "Yeah..." Kan Qingzi, who was sitting on the side, nodded, "Anyway, I have made all kinds of preparations... I even brought my aunt''s towel..."


    "What are you doing with that stuff?" Huang Shengyi asked strangely.


    "Of course it''s because my aunt is coming soon... Anyway, I heard that I will stay there for four or five days..."


    Hearing Kan Qingzi''s words, Huang Shengyi leaked a weird smile on his face.


    Compared with other girls, she has a little understanding of the annual activities organized by Beiying.


    No way, who would call her someone''s woman...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2259

    But these things, she couldn''t tell her classmates.


    At that time, I believe they will enjoy the activities organized in the school.


    It''s noisy, it''s time to turn off the lights...


    The girls entered their dreamland with anticipation of tomorrow''s school activities.


    In the early morning of the next day, the girls walked out of the dormitory, carrying the salutes they had prepared.


    After gathering at the school gate, they were divided into two waves of men and women, and each took two buses to the Capital Airport.


    After arriving at the airport, the boys, under the leadership of their teachers, took a direct flight to California, while the girls took a direct flight to the main island of Ryukyu.


    After two or three hours of flying, the girls¡¯ plane landed at the sea airport on the main island of Ryukyu.


    When they arrived on the main island of Ryukyu, what made them stunned was that almost all the automation was realized here. Except for the only less than a hundred staff, almost the entire airport had implemented fully automated customs clearance.


    In fact, what they didn''t notice was that on this Ryukyu Airlines flight, from the captain to the flight attendants, none of them were men.


    When they got on the driverless bus outside the airport under the leadership of the female teacher, they were all dumbfounded.


    At present, unmanned driving and intelligent artificial are still in the conceptual stage for many countries, but they have been fully realized here.


    How can this not surprise the girls...


    After arriving at the hotel where they were staying, the girls of the 2007th session were given a two-hour lunch break after enjoying a lunch in the restaurant.


    Girls who have no habit of rest ran out and wandered around, while girls who had the habit of lunch breaks went back to their rooms to sleep.


    Unknowingly, it was three o''clock at noon... The girls began to gather.


    In the car, Zheng Shuang, who went out to wander around, sat next to Jing Tian with a mysterious expression, "Tiantian, guess what did I see when I went out??"


    "What do you see?" Jing Tian wanted to go out and turn around at first, but she was a little too tired, so she went back to rest.


    "Beauty...Although there are not many people on the street, beautiful women come and go!" Zheng Shuang said with emotion: "Everyone is so beautiful...I really envy me."


    "Have you not seen a man?" Jing Tian felt a little uneasy when she heard Zheng Shuang''s words.


    "Man? No... I haven''t seen a man on the street!"


    Upon hearing this, Jing Tian felt even more disturbed...


    But anyway, she can''t get out of the car now...


    The fully automatic bus stopped after running for more than an hour.


    "Okay, everyone get out of the car!"


    With a word from the female teacher, the girls from the 2007 Performance Department got off the bus one after another.


    When they got out of the car, everyone was shocked when they saw the sight in front of them.


    This is a valley, and in the valley, there are pruned green shrubs...


    This is not the most important thing, the most important thing is-these pruned shrubs look like a huge maze.


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and twenty eight


    "Teacher, are we going to walk through this maze?" Kan Qingzi raised his hand first and asked.


    After all, she is a maze, she really doesn¡¯t want to wander around in this maze for a long time...


    "Yes!" said the female teacher who led the team with a smile.


    "But what does this have to do with our profession..." Kan Qingzi said depressed: "We are acting professionals, why should we go through the maze?"


    "Walking through the maze exercises memory and logic skills. Memory helps you relax when you recite lines. Logical skills can help you understand the background and characteristics of the characters you play faster..." said the female teacher. Xiao Fei smiled at Kan Qingzi, "Do you still think these things are useless now?"


    Hearing what the teacher said, Kan Qingzi looked blank...


    What you said is right, I was speechless...


    Well, Kan Qingzi''s failure caused some guys who wanted to be lazy to give up the idea of ??being lazy.


    In the end, more than a dozen girls were driven into the maze by the female teacher just like driving a sheep.


    When the back of the last 2007 girl also disappeared at the gate of the maze, the plants that formed the walls of the maze were like a quick-shot replay, and grew rapidly, and soon, the gate of the entire plant maze was closed. There is no trace.


    At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared beside the female teacher.


    Seeing this figure, the glamorous female teacher couldn''t take much care of it anymore, she threw herself directly into the figure''s arms.


    "Husband..."


    "Zhizhi..."


    Zhou Ye hugged Zhao Yazhi''s slender waist and kissed him as soon as he lowered his head...


    That''s right, the teacher of Beiying is the famous Hong Kong actress, Zhao Yazhi...


    She was discovered and cultivated by Zhou Ye since she was a child, and she can be said to be obedient to Zhou Ye and extremely well-behaved.


    When Zhou Ye planned to kill all mainland actresses, according to Zhou Ye''s intention, before Hong Kong returned, she voluntarily gave up her Hong Kong identity and became a mainland household registration. This is why she can act as a teacher of Beijing Film Academy. .


    After kissing Zhao Yazhi for a while, Zhou Ye let her go and asked softly, "I missed me?"


    "Hmm..." Although Zhao Yazhi is fifty-four years old at this time, with Zhou Ye''s help, she still maintains the most beautiful appearance in her life at this time, and this appearance can continue to be maintained...until forever and always.


    Seeing Zhao Yazhi''s shy and timid appearance in his arms, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but move his index finger.


    His hand unknowingly followed the belt around her waist and got into her pants...


    Along the charming curve, Zhou Ye''s hand slid between her charming buttocks.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Zhao Yazhi felt Zhou Ye go deep into her buttocks, and groaned involuntarily with the fingertips that gently swept over her own flesh and chrysanthemum."Husband...no, don''t... the students are still in there..."


    "It doesn''t matter, Fang Zheng and the others will be your sisters sooner or later..." Zhou Ye said, with a harder effort, half of Zhao Yazhi''s pants were pulled down...


    At this time, Zhao Yazhi also knew that she could not escape the catastrophe. After all, would she have no idea about her man??


    He cleverly turned his back to his body, and slightly lifted his beautiful buttocks back...


    Zhao Yazhi turned her head slightly, turned towards Zhou Ye, and said with shame: "Wang official... Official pity..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2260

    Listening to these shy and timid words, watching Zhao Yazhi''s hip gap, the faintly sparkling water...


    How could Zhou Ye still bear it at this time??


    He directly took out his already irritated meat stick, rubbed a few times between Zhao Yazhi''s already watery fleshy seams, and straightened his waist...The meat stick instantly fell into Zhao Yazhi''s pink meat abalone...


    "Ah-official, you killed someone..."


    Having been with her man for so long, Zhao Yazhi certainly knows what her man likes...


    Now, she is playing Bai Suzhen in the Legend of the New White Lady...


    Hearing the groan of his own woman, Zhou Ye''s cock couldn''t help being thickened again...


    Zhao Yazhi couldn''t help but let out a groan... "Ah... so good..."


    "Hey... Now, I will play Fahai, and you will play Bai Suzhen... baby!"


    "You, you will violate me..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zhao Yazhi''s face turned red...


    "Snake demon, you know you are guilty..." Zhou Ye already played the role.


    "Ah...Ah...Master...Bai Suzhen is not guilty...Ah...Master, you are guilty of lust...Ah..."


    "You are like this... don''t you be afraid... I blame the Buddha?" Bai Suzhen resisted the pleasure brought to her by the giant in her body while speaking her own lines.


    "Buddha? Buddha count as a request..." Zhou Ye vigorously pushed his waist behind Bai Suzhen, every time he entered, his dark red cock would tremble the snake demon under him. ...


    And every time it is taken out, the pink tender meat in the tunnel will be brought out together with the lewd water.


    "Hurry up and take refuge in my seat and become my blowpipe boy..."


    "Dirty monk...you...don''t think...ah...ah..."


    "I just like your appearance like Zhenye..."


    "Ah-lewd monk, lewd monk..."


    After a while-with a loud scream, Bai Suzhen''s burrows sprayed a stream of lustrous water, which wetted Zhou Ye''s pants.


    Zhou Ye looked at Zhao Yazhi, who was already a little weak, and smiled...He didn''t let her go, but stretched out his hand and completely took off her jeans that had fallen to the crook of her legs.


    Then he bent her legs with both hands and hugged her face to face...


    "Bad guy..."


    In this situation, Bai Suzhen could only obediently hug Zhou Ye''s neck... the whole person leaned forward, snuggling tightly in his arms.


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already used his mind to hold his cock, aimed at Bai Suzhen''s flesh hole, and inserted it in.


    "what--!!"


    The thrust was a bit cruel, and it was inserted into her flower core all at once, causing Bai Suzhen''s whole body to tremble in an instant, and her whole body was suddenly useless.


    If it weren''t for Zhou Ye to help her with the power of thought, she would have to get rid of Zhou Ye''s arms.


    After all, she is Zhao Yazhi, not the real Bai Suzhen.


    At this moment, the gun mount has been set up again, Zhou Ye won''t be polite anymore...


    Electric small motor turns on...


    In an instant, Zhao Yazhi''s groans became a piece of...


    "Ah... ah... ah... official... official... ah..."


    The sound of popping, the sound of water... the sound of groans, formed a symphony called lewdness.


    Two thousand six hundred and twenty-nine chapters


    Huang Shengyi, Zheng Shuang, Jing Tian and Kan Qingzi came together in the maze because they were in the same bedroom.


    More than an hour has passed, and they have hit the wall several times.


    At the beginning, they could still meet a few classmates and get some...For example, the front is a dead end, such as information that they can''t get out there...


    But over time, they found that they could no longer meet their classmates.


    But this is also a normal thing. After all-the entire maze is the size of ten standard basketball courts, and the maze here changes every once in a while because of the fact that it has been injected with divine power... and this change is silent Interesting...


    After all, this was what Zhou Ye used to play sex games with his own woman.


    With the abilities of his women, if the maze were not stronger, they would cheat.


    By the way, the entire Ryukyu main island is shrouded in a barrier.


    Neither the reconnaissance plane nor the reconnaissance satellite in space could capture the situation here. What they captured was only what Zhou Ye wanted them to see.


    In other words-everything here is unknown.


    "I''m exhausted..."


    After running back and forth for almost an hour, Jing Tian couldn''t hold on anymore...


    Although they were wearing sneakers today because they had been notified long ago, they were so stupid to wander through the maze for more than an hour, which was enough for her to be tired.


    Some people say that when women go shopping, their physical strength is surprisingly good. Why doesn''t it work when it comes to sports?


    Shopping is a mental stimulus, but exercise... Then hehe.


    Well, it''s not just Jing Tian who can''t hold on anymore, Zheng Shuang and Kan Qingzi can''t do it either.


    The three of them sat on the grass, rubbing their long legs, and Kan Qingzi complained: "I have never heard of performing maze training as a major. This is just a mess!"


    "You should tell Teacher Zhao about this..." Zheng Shuang said while rubbing his aching calf, "I knew I should bring water..."


    "Yiyi, aren''t you tired?" Jing Tian was surprised to find that among the four, it seemed that Huang Shengyi was standing aside like the okay person...


    It''s as if the person who just walked with them for more than an hour was not her...


    "I''m not tired, maybe it''s because of my regular exercises!" Huang Shengyi deserves to be the existence of the female pig''s feet, and the act of leveraging is exactly the same...


    In fact, if she hadn''t been transformed by her own man, she wouldn''t be any better than these three sleeping sisters.


    "Your physical strength is really good..."


    "Yes¡­¡­"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2261

    Upon hearing Huang Shengyi''s words, Zheng Shuang and Kan Qingzi couldn''t help but sigh.


    After resting for a while, Huang Shengyi looked at the tired three women who didn''t want to move, and a smile appeared in her corners."I have an idea... let us quickly go through this maze!"


    "What idea?"


    "Yiyi, you are amazing..."


    "Quickly, what is the idea, Yiyi..."


    Upon hearing Huang Shengyi''s words, the three women''s spirits were shocked.


    If possible, they really want to give up this maze activity, but the problem is-before coming in, the teacher Zhao who led the team has said that this time it should be included in the usual grades. If you give up, it will be zero. Minute¡­¡­


    Therefore, if possible, the third daughter still wants to work harder.


    Looking at the eagerness of the three women, Huang Shengyi smiled slightly: "I just looked at the plants that make up the walls of the maze and found that they are not very hard and the walls are not very thick, so... we can go through the wall... "


    Hearing Huang Shengyi''s words, the three women hesitated...


    After all, girls, they love to be clean, let them walk through the wall, and get dirty, they feel a little unwilling.


    Looking at the three women''s hesitation, Huang Shengyi waved his hand, "Whether you want it or not, I plan to go through the wall anyway... I''m almost dying of thirst..."


    While talking, Huang Shengyi covered his face and went into the green plant wall on the side.


    Seeing Huang Shengyi''s figure disappearing into the maze wall made up of green plants, the three women were suddenly moved.


    You can buy more clothes or something. Covering your face can ensure that the looks you care about the most will not be scratched by the branches and branches. It doesn''t seem to be too much to suffer a bit.


    Thinking of this, the three daughters followed Huang Shengyi''s appearance and drilled towards the green labyrinth wall.


    I have to say that after getting in, the three women found that the wall was much softer than they thought.


    Not only will he not scratch his skin, but even his clothes will not get dirty.


    I don¡¯t know how these plants are usually taken care of, but they are so clean...


    Before you know it, the three girls are having fun...


    After passing through a few labyrinth walls, Huang Shengyi suggested that the four of them simply play a small game to cheer them up.


    What little game??


    That is, four people started at the same time and rushed toward the wall of the maze to see who had more body parts exposed from the wall.


    Of course, according to the rules, the head must go first.


    In this regard, the three girls who had played hilariously did not refuse.


    "Three, two, one, preparation... start!"


    Following Huang Shengyi''s order, the four women ran into the maze wall at the same time...


    Unsurprisingly, the four of them rushed their upper body out of the maze wall, the difference was just a little bit more.


    And this is obviously because the cup is smaller, and Kan Qingzi, who has a lower resistance, is a little cheaper.


    The other three women of her slightly showed out that little body.


    "Although I won, why don''t I feel happy at all?" Kan Qingzi said with a gloomy expression looking at the loser Jing Tian.


    Hearing what she said, the three women couldn''t help laughing.


    However, just when they were about to get their bodies out of the wall like just now, they suddenly discovered that their bodies were like being stuck by the owner and couldn''t get out...


    "Ah, what''s the matter?? Why can''t I get out?"


    "Me, me too..."


    "How to do how to do??"


    Just when the four women were extremely anxious...Suddenly, Jing Tian yelled--


    "Ah----Who is behind me, who is touching my butt..."


    Hearing Jing Tian''s cry, the other girls were suddenly startled.


    "Don''t, don''t do it... Everyone is classmate... Don''t make trouble at this time... Take us out..."


    At this moment, Huang Shengyi, who was on the far left, suddenly yelled: "Don''t, don''t take off my pants...ah...who is behind..."


    Hearing Huang Shengyi''s yelling, Kan Qingzi, Jing Tian, ??and Zheng Shuang almost didn''t get scared to pee in an instant!


    They can''t move at this time...It can be said that they are human beings.


    Just at this time - issued from the mouth of Huang''s shrill screams loudly: "ah -!"


    Chapter two six hundred and thirty


    Hearing Huang Shengyi¡¯s screams, the other three women screamed in shock...


    "Yiyi...what''s wrong with you, Yiyi?"


    "Who is that bastard behind?"


    "Don''t make trouble...Everyone is classmates, joking is enough." Kan Qingzi still thinks that they are the only ones in the entire maze.


    Standing behind the wall, Zhou Ye, while standing behind Huang Shengyi, almost laughed while listening to the call coming from there.


    At this time, Huang Shengyi¡¯s pants had been faded to the ankle by Zhou Ye, revealing her white and fat buttocks, and Zhou Ye was pushing his cock, in and out of her meat...


    Regardless of how miserable Huang Shengyi screamed over there, in fact, the water in her vulva had long been overflowing.


    Just as Zhou Ye''s meat stick was thrusting in, he was spraying out.


    After all, she was a woman Zhou Ye had trained for many years, so how could she still be a baby?


    Hearing Huang Shengyi''s screams like being raped, and the panicked voices of Jing Tian, ??Kan Qingzi, and Zheng Shuang.


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but speed up the movement of his waist...


    Bang bang ......


    The sound of flesh and blood collided gradually caused a different feeling in the hearts of the other three women.


    And Huang Shengyi''s yelling also unknowingly became itchy...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2262

    "Ah~ah~ too fast~ too fast~ no~ don''t insert that deep~ ah~ I''m going to... I want to-here..."


    With a scream, Huang Shengyi trembled for a while, then tilted his head and passed out to death.


    Seeing Huang Shengyi who had passed out, Jing Tian couldn''t help feeling anxious...


    Although the sound of the bed called live just now made her feel a little itchy, but her first time definitely didn''t want to be lost in this place, in front of these people at this time.


    And Kan Qingzi and Zheng Shuang have almost the same idea in their hearts...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already injected the semen into Huang Shengyi, who had fainted, and then slowly pulled out his cock.


    He didn''t even mention his pants, and walked directly behind Jing Tian, ??who was in the middle of the three positions... he reached out and touched Jing Tian''s plump buttocks.


    When his hand just touched Jing Tian''s buttocks, Jing Tian, ??who felt that he was violated, immediately screamed."what--!!"


    However, her screams are of no use...


    Zhou Ye ruthlessly took her trousers and Xiao Nei Nei to the end...


    At this moment, Jing Tian kicked her legs frantically, screaming and kicking, intending to prevent someone behind him from doing evil in this way.


    It¡¯s a pity-it¡¯s useless to scream. This is the main island of Ryukyu. Not to mention that Zhou Ye played them in the maze, even if Zhou Ye took them to the main road and played them in front of passers-by , No one will save them...


    Kan Qingzi and Zheng Shuang beside Jing Tian don¡¯t know what to do...


    They covered their eyes tightly and did not dare to speak...


    Now they can only hope for one thing, and that is-the unknown guy behind them can let them go after playing Jing Tian.


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already aimed the meat stick at Jing Tian''s slightly moist hole because he had just listened to the scene of the erotic pictures.


    Feeling that a hot giant was on top of her most secret part, Jing Tian struggled harder...


    She desperately kicked her legs and twisted her ass, intending to use this method to organize Zhou Ye''s cock to penetrate her body.


    It''s a pity - this is futile.


    Because the waist was stuck in the wall, Jing Tian''s butt was not twisted at all...


    Not only did she fail to prevent Zhou Ye from aiming at her cave, but her fleshy seam was also itched by Zhou Ye''s huge hot glans.


    And Zhou Ye didn''t rush in, so he put the head of a meat stick on Jing Tian''s cave and let her struggle in vain there.


    People are always tired...


    After a while, Jing Tian, ??sweating profusely, finally stopped struggling. She was really tired.


    And at this moment, in her cave, body fluid has already begun to flow outwards...


    After all, in any case, this is a physiological reaction, not transferred by her own will.


    Feeling that Jing Tian''s meat cave was moist enough, and when she was no longer struggling, Zhou Ye jerked her waist.


    With that lubricating energy, Zhou Ye''s thick and long cock instantly sank into two thirds...


    "what----!!!"


    "It hurts...oooooo..."


    "You lighten...uuuu... lighten..."


    Jing Tian couldn''t help crying because of the tearing pain. At this time, she didn''t call for help and raped... She just wanted the mysterious man behind her to be gentler and gentler...


    Maybe it was an illusion. Vaguely, Jing Tian felt that the cock in her body just stopped there and didn''t move anymore.


    To some extent, this eased her pain.


    Then, she felt a pair of big hands covering her two hip flaps, like kneading dough.


    This made her unknowingly have a slight affection for the rapist behind her...Well, at least not as rough as when she was against Yiyi...How miserable Yiyi was just now.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Gradually, the tearing pain gradually weakened, and replaced it-a sense of fulfillment that she had never experienced before, and at the same time, there was a tingling feeling...


    That feeling made her want to move...


    It''s a pity-in front of the other two women, Jing Tian was a little embarrassed to shout something like [rapist, I''m fine, you move...].


    Does she still need face??


    However, at this moment, perhaps the man behind him realized what she meant, and started to move slowly...


    At first, Jing Tian could barely hold back the waves of pleasure in her body...but slowly, she couldn''t help it...


    Before she knew it, she was just like Huang Shengyi just now...began groaning...


    "Um...um...ah..."


    At this moment, Jing Tian didn''t notice that because she was shy and closed her eyes, the two sleeping sisters beside her also had some abnormalities on their faces...


    Behind the wall¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Ye stood up behind Jing Tian, ??stretched out his hands, and played with the ass of Kan Qingzi and Zheng Shuang one by one...


    The slender fingertips, passing between their crotches from time to time...


    Vaguely, you can see that the naked lower parts of the two women have been stripped off. A stream composed of transparent and viscous body fluid is sliding down from the nectar between their thighs and down their thighs... And they are also desperately clamping their legs, trying to resist the feeling that someone makes them.


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and thirty one


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A Ryukyu Airlines special plane took off from the sea airport on the main island of Ryukyu, with a group of deprived and disheartened girls, and flew towards Beijing International Airport.


    In the airport terminal, an upright figure in casual clothes was holding his hands behind his back, silently watching the plane carrying these girls fly into the sky.


    "Master, are you having fun?"


    Behind the man, a slender figure wearing a stewardess costume suddenly appeared and asked with a smile.


    "Well, it''s not bad, there are still a few good seedlings in 2007." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded. To be honest, he did have a lot of fun these days.


    Whatever stuck in the wall, whatever caught up with you, I''ll hehehehe...he played games like that.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2263

    In general, he is still very satisfied with the girls in the performance department of Beijing Film Academy 2007, such as Jing Tian, ??Zheng Shuang, and Kan Qingzi.


    Especially, after taming them, letting them play the game of platooning with a dozen other girls, it is even more interesting.


    That kind of groaning one after another made him feel tired...


    Therefore, he accidentally opened a time barrier, playing with them for half a year.


    Have you ever seen Jing Tian, ??Zheng Shuang, Kan Qingzi and Huang Shengyi''s four daughters, like a stack of arhats, stacked together with bare buttocks, facing the scene where they leaked the beautiful abalone and let them in?


    Zhou Ye had seen it, he had not only seen it, but had also played it more than once.


    You have seen more than a dozen girls hung on a slowly rotating disk, with their buttocks punching in and their heads punching out... The man stands in the middle, and any girl who pretends to be in front of him will fuck his own cock. Russian turntable game??


    have you seen¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Well, these dozen or so girls in the performance department of the 2007 Beijing Film Academy were almost destroyed by Zhou Ye during those six months.


    If it wasn''t for Zhou Ye to be busy with other things, he might have to play with them for another half a year.


    Of course, the most important thing was that they couldn''t bear Zhou Ye''s ravages.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye will temporarily let them go...


    Before boarding the plane, the girls crying in their arms in their arms...


    They are really reluctant to leave Zhou Ye...


    However, after hearing that they would be able to attend a big party every month, they were not so sad.


    After all, Farewell is very different from Goodbye.


    After watching the plane carrying the girls and flying into the sky... Zhou Ye waved his hand, directly opened a golden portal and walked inside."I want to go back¡­¡­"


    "Send Master!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A golden portal suddenly opened in room 3603 of the love apartment.


    Then, Zhou Ye''s figure walked out of the portal...


    He looked at the empty living room and shouted: "Yifei, Wanyu, Meijia..."


    Three consecutive shouts, without any response.Zhou Ye was stunned for a while... "Where are the people? Where have all gone?"


    At this moment, the door opened suddenly, and then Hu Yifei, Wanyu and the three daughters of Meijia walked in.


    When they saw Zhou Ye who hadn''t seen him for three days, they shouted happily and rushed over.


    "Honey, are you back?"


    "Is the little sister of the seventh class fun?"


    "I thought you would have to stay on the main island for a while..."


    The main island of Ryukyu is no secret to the three girls.


    After all, they have also attended a monthly family gathering.


    For there, they are still very familiar.


    Zhou Ye smiled, hugged the girls, and kissed one by one...


    Then, holding Yifei and Wanyu sitting on the sofa, "What good happened? See how happy you are smiling?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, Meijia, who was sitting next to Yifei, leaned close to Zhou Ye and said with a smile: "My husband, do you know who owns the convertible downstairs outside???"


    "A convertible sports car?" Zhou Ye asked with a look of astonishment: "I sent it back directly...what a convertible sports car, I don''t know!"


    "Really boring¡­¡­"


    Zhou Ye''s uncooperativeness made Meijia feel bored...


    However, as soon as she finished speaking, she couldn''t help screaming... "Ah, my husband, I was wrong... Don''t..."


    Yifei and Wanyu turned their heads and saw that Mika¡¯s legs were tightly closed, her buttocks were twisting uncomfortably...and between her man¡¯s legs, a palm-sized golden portal was opening, through the portal¡¯s In the transparent and illusory image, you can vaguely see a tender meat abalone, which is being held alive by a stick that sticks out of the portal.


    Seeing this scene, both Wanyu and Yifei couldn''t help but whispered, "Rogue..."


    Well, in fact, this is what Zhou Ye has developed, which can silently rob people of virginity from thousands of miles away-the technique of meat stick teleportation.


    Actually, this thing is just a small portal. The difference is that one end is opened under Zhou Ye''s crotch and the other is opened between Mika''s legs.


    As for the clothes of both??Haha, the portal will not destroy the real thing.


    This teleportation spell, accurate to a few millimeters, fully demonstrated Zhou Ye''s inscrutable spell skills to the world.


    Cough


    "Dare you still say that I''m really boring??" Zhou Ye didn''t care about Wanyu''s complaints with Yifei...


    "Husband, you are energetic, you are the most energetic... No one is as energetic as you..."


    Mika screamed and shouted...


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to get up and avoid the portal that Zhou Ye opened between her crotch, but the problem is - Zhou Ye''s mind power is firmly fixing her on the sofa, she can''t get up...


    Moreover, Zhou Ye, the villain, also used high-frequency vibration, meat stick heating and mutated beading techniques, even if she was not pressed on the sofa by the chanting force, she could not get up.


    Although Meijia¡¯s confession was very sincere, it¡¯s a pity--Zhou Ye has always liked beginning and end, so--


    Two minutes later-


    Mika screamed and she collapsed on the sofa...


    The whole person is like a salted fish on the shore, small pieces of one piece together, only breathing power is left.


    Seeing the wet traces on the sofa under Mei Jia''s ass, Yifei couldn''t help but vomit: "I need to wash the sofa towel again..."


    "Okay, what''s the matter?" Zhou Ye hugged Yifei in his arms and asked maliciously, "Hurry up and say..."


    The clothes she wore under her did not give Hu Yifei any sense of security at all. You must know that her man is an evil existence that can rob a person of virginity thousands of miles away. What are the two clothes in a mere way? Mika is a lesson...


    Therefore, she didn''t dare to delay and said directly: "In fact, it is Zeng Xiaoxian who is going to participate in a talk show..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2264

    Chapter two thousand six hundred and thirty-two


    After listening to Hu Yifei''s words, Zhou Ye suddenly realized... the emotional plot has reached this point.


    Speaking of it, the sister named Cris who was stuck on the highway is still a very good emmmm...Would you like to join in the fun??


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye said to the three women: "Since it is a major event for Teacher Zeng, then we have to cheer him up and cheer for whatever we say!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, a suspicious expression leaked from Hu Yifei''s face.


    "My dear, don''t you watch another beauty from the TV station?"


    "That''s right, usually you don''t bother to care about Teacher Zeng''s funny comparison..." Wanyu was also curious: "Why are you so concerned about his affairs today?"


    The word "jubi" was learned by Wanyu and Zhou Ye...


    In fact, the three women all felt that the word funny is very suitable for Zeng Xiaoxian, so they gradually said that he was funny.


    "How is it possible..." Zhou Ye smiled innocently, "If I really watch a beauty on TV, do I still need to borrow Teacher Zeng''s light? Isn''t it more convenient for me to find Lisa?"


    Hearing her man''s explanation, Hu Yifei and Wanyu became suspicious.


    To be honest, if it is really a beauty from a TV station, then it would be okay to find Lisa Rong. This silly girl was taken down by her own man a long time ago.


    Not to mention asking her to introduce a sister paper from a TV station, even if she asks her to go out, ask that sister paper out, get drunk, and then send it to her own man''s bed, she will do it all.


    At most, when I was in bed, I just complained a little bit.


    In fact, it''s not just Lisa Rong, even they don''t feel jealous...


    After all, after seeing the power of your own man and your own tens of thousands of sisters, you can''t eat how much jealous you are.


    "But, we already rejected him when we were in the coffee shop..." Wanyu was a little embarrassed.


    "Or you can go by yourself..." Hu Yifei didn''t bother to join in the fun. Although she didn''t know what medicine she sold in her man''s gourd, but-after all, it was not a happy thing. Fortunately, she also came. It''s better to be out of sight and out of mind.


    "By the way, Zeng Xiaoxian can only take four people in his car, and everyone in 3602 has to go. In other words, if you want to go, you have to take the subway yourself..."


    "No problem, nothing is a problem with the car." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    Just kidding, the idiot took the subway, how did he run into that beauty after taking the subway?


    After discussing the matter, Zhou Ye ran to the 3602 dormitory and chatted with Zeng Xiaoxian for a while.


    I heard that my landlord was going to participate in his talk show. Zeng Xiaoxian was overjoyed. At that time, he was going to abandon Guan Gu''s magic and let his landlord ride in his car.Fortunately, Zhou Ye hurriedly stopped this stuff...otherwise, 3602 would be rioting tonight.


    Finally, after saying that Zhou Ye would drive with them to watch his show on TV tomorrow, he left the 3602 apartment.


    Having said that, how can Zeng Xiaoxian not want more acquaintances to see things that are prominent in the past?


    Besides, Zhou Ye is not only his landlord, but also the male ticket of his boss.


    In this month, he had seen Lisa Rong coming out of 3603''s room more than once.


    If it were not for this relationship, Zeng Xiaoxian felt that this talk show would definitely not have his turn to be a guest.


    Ruyu has an appointment, this is a talk show exclusively for big names.


    [Okay, I''m thinking about this too much, but in fact, the funding for the show is not enough, Lisa Rong uses him as a cover.


    No words for a night¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Early the next morning, Zeng Xiaoxian was wearing his suit and knocked on Zhou Ye''s door.


    After a while, Zhou Ye opened the door, yawning, and looking at the door with excitement, Zeng Xiaoxian asked, "So early?"


    "It''s getting late, charterer..." Zeng Xiaoxian smiled excitedly, "You have to be famous, charterer..."


    "Okay, okay, I see... Wait five minutes for me."


    With that said, Zhou Ye snapped and closed the door.


    Zeng Xiaoxian, who wanted to follow in, was shut outside.


    Just kidding, Zhou Ye never entertained men at home...


    Zhou Ye, who was yawning, walked into the cloakroom next to his room, picked up the clothes that the girls had matched for him before going to bed last night, and put them on.


    Perhaps his movements were too great, which shocked Hu Yifei in his sleep.


    "It''s so early..." Hu Yifei, who was lying on the side of the bed, opened his eyes and asked as he watched Zhou Ye who was changing his clothes: "Is it necessary to get up so early for a night''s show?"


    "It''s estimated that this product is too excited..." Zhou Ye said while wearing his clothes.


    "I wish he was called out cards continuously when recording the show..."


    While talking, Hu Yifei once again retracted her body into the quilt, turned around, and hugged Mei Jia next to her...


    Closing his eyes, he muttered: "It doesn''t matter if you don''t come back at night... But remember, don''t take it home..."


    Last night, the three women failed for the Nth time against Zhou Ye''s tyranny and were stunned into a coma...


    So, today they want to take a good day off.


    It just so happens that Hu Yifei has no class today, so she plans to spend a day in bed today.


    Zhou Ye looked at Hu Yifei''s sleepy appearance and couldn''t help but chuckle...


    After getting dressed, he walked to the bed, gave the three girls a good morning kiss, and walked into the bathroom.


    In fact, with Zhou Ye''s current physique that is not invading, he will never give birth to dead skin or eye feces, but habits are habits, and Zhou Ye has no plans to change for the time being.


    five minutes later----


    Zhou Ye appeared in front of Zeng Xiaoxian refreshingly.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s OK, everyone screamed and walked towards the elevator.


    Standing in the elevator, Zhou Ye found that - at this time, Zhanbo had a very good relationship with Lu Ziqiao, although it was not going to hold hands, at least Lu Ziqiao didn''t deliberately keep a distance from Lu Zhanbo.


    The newly joined Guan Gu Magical obviously did not know the weird relationship between Lu Ziqiao and Lu Zhanbo, and they were still chatting with them in full swing.


    As for Zeng Xiaoxian??This guy is now full of things he wants to be famous, and he doesn''t care about other people''s relationships.


    Or should he say that he doesn''t care about the relationship between his brother and Lu Ziqiao??


    Okay, do you want to match Guan Gu Magic and Zeng Xiaoxian??


    emmmm¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2265

    After looking at the two carefully, Zhou Ye felt that let them go with the flow. Neither of them had the potential for women''s clothing. If they were matched casually, it would be too hot.


    If it doesn''t work, the love apartment will become a gay apartment, forget it.


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and thirty-three


    On the viaduct¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zeng Xiaoxian and the others are undoubtedly stuck here, just like the original plot.


    Looking at the hideous and domineering black off-road vehicle behind his sports car, Zeng Xiaoxian suddenly felt that the convertible sports car rented by one thousand two a day under his ass suddenly didn''t smell.


    It can be said that almost everyone''s eyes were focused on Zhou Ye''s domineering off-road vehicle that didn''t recognize the car logo, and almost no one looked at his car.


    Zeng Xiaoxian suddenly felt that agreeing to come with Zhou Ye was a wrong decision.


    Leaving aside the car, depending on his appearance, even if his landlord is sitting in the audience, he might steal his spotlight.


    Oh, miscalculation, miscalculation...


    No, no, this is not the worst, the worst is-why is there a traffic jam on the viaduct??


    "Wow, beauty..."


    At this moment, Zeng Xiaoxian suddenly heard the cry of Lu Ziqiao sitting in the back row.


    A man¡¯s common illness and curiosity made Zeng Xiaoxian involuntarily turn his head and look over...


    I saw that not far behind them, on a white mini Cooper, walked down a beautiful lady with long hair and shawl.


    To be honest, this beauty is really beautiful, but Zeng Xiaoxian at this time is not at all in the mood to look at the beauty. What he is thinking about now is how to go to the studio and participate in TV shows.


    At this moment, Guan Gu, who had gone to explore the way, ran back magically.


    Out of breath, he said in Chinese with his two knives: "The front is blocked...a chain of eight car rear-end accidents... the entire road has been blocked... I will say that the Central Ring Road is an ominous one. The road, yesterday I was taken by a taxi driver on this road and turned 13 times."


    Hearing Guan Gu¡¯s magical words, Zeng Xiaoxian almost collapsed...


    "Ah-how could this be..."


    "Now... the entire road is covered with taillights and bumpers. It is estimated that it will take a few hours to clean." Guan Gu''s magical words caused Zeng Xiaoxian to collapse instantly.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?


    "Hey, the opportunity is rare. A few hours will almost make up for my regrets!" Lu Ziqiao smiled obscenely, and got out of the car when he got up.


    "What are you going to do?" Lu Zhanbo suddenly grabbed Lu Ziqiao''s clothes and asked with a vigilant look.


    "Usually I saw the beautiful women driving the mini Cooper, they always swish and passed away. Today I finally caught a live one!" Lu Ziqiao smiled more lasciviously, "I tried dating in the elevator of the building. On the top of Changbai Mountain, in the hot springs of Hokkaido, and in the public toilets that have not been renovated...this is the first time on the viaduct."


    While talking, Lu Ziqiao was about to break free of Lu Zhanbo''s hand, planning to get off the car.


    Lu Zhanbo looked at Lu Ziqiao with a bitter expression on his face...that look, don''t mention...what a lot.


    Lu Ziqiao''s words made Zeng Xiaoxian, who was about to jump high in a hurry, a stomach fire, and he was about to explode in a hurry, but what about Lu Ziqiao?In the end, only thinking about picking up girls.


    Just when Zeng Xiaoxian was about to turn his head and spray Lu Ziqiao again, he suddenly saw the figure walking down in the car behind him, and immediately leaked a smirking smile.


    "I think you have no chance..."


    "What?" Hearing Zeng Xiaoxian''s words, Lu Ziqiao asked in a daze, "Why?"


    "Because the charterer made the move..." Zeng Xiaoxian smiled and raised his chin. "Do you think the charterer made the move, is there anything else for you?"


    "No--how can you do this to me..."


    At this moment, Lu Ziqiao''s play was possessed, with a look of grief.


    The others looked at him with a joke on their faces...


    Just kidding, want to steal a woman from a charterer??Have you never died??


    At this time, Zhou Ye, who got out of the car, had already arrived in front of the mini Cooper, "Hello..."


    Standing in front of his car, looking at Yuan Junjie, who was blocked in the distance, the moment he saw Zhou Ye, he suddenly felt like a traffic jam was also a good thing.


    When Zhou Ye greeted her, Yuan Junjie nodded with a reserved smile, "Hello..."


    "Are you from Sichuan?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "How did you tell?" Yuan Junjie said in a daze.


    You know, she thinks that her Mandarin is still very standard. How does this man tell that she is from Sichuan??


    "I said I can tell the fortune, do you believe it?" Zhou Ye smiled... Of course he knew it, not to mention that he knew the plot, even if he didn''t know the plot, with his strength, who could escape his eyes What??


    "I don''t believe it..." Yuan Junjie smiled... With such an old-fashioned approach, she has a ghost only when she believes it.


    It must be that he didn''t know where he heard himself speaking Sichuanese, so he knew he was from Sichuan.


    But then again, the ugly man hits up with his sister, which is called hooligans, and the handsome guy hits up. That''s the real hit.


    At least, Yuan Junjie didn''t find Zhou Ye disgusting, on the contrary, she was somewhat complacent.


    After all, being able to be accosted by Zhou Ye also fully explained her own charm.


    At this point, she is still very happy...


    "Then do you want to take a gamble?" Zhou Ye smiled...


    "Oh?? How do you bet? What are you betting?" Yuan Junjie asked with a smile.


    "Emmm... just bet, when can you get off the viaduct today, how about?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yuan Junjie became interested... "Okay, what''s the bet?"


    "Well, let''s bet this way-if I lose, I will kiss you, if you lose, you will let me kiss, how about?"


    Zhou Ye''s sudden words made Yuan Junjie stupid...


    What kind of routine is this, is it so straightforward now??


    However, before she could react, Zhou Ye had already walked in front of her, hugged her, and kissed her with lightning speed...


    Yuan Junjie didn''t react until Zhou Ye''s mouth touched her lips.


    However, this time is too late...


    She has been blocked by Zhou Ye...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2266

    "Hmm..."


    She slapped Zhou Ye''s Hungarian mouth desperately, closing Xiao Xiang tightly, not wanting Zhou Ye''s tongue to invade her mouth.


    After all, even if she had a good impression of Zhou Ye, she wouldn''t have embraced her within two minutes after meeting for the first time.


    However, her struggle was completely futile...


    Before she knew it, her teeth were pried open by Zhou Ye''s tongue...As Zhou Ye''s tongue wreaked havoc in her small eyes, she gradually became weak.


    Just kidding, was Zhou Ye''s tens of thousands of years of kissing skills really for nothing??Believe it or not, he can directly orgasm a woman.


    On the other side, Lu Ziqiao and the others are completely dumbfounded...


    "Fuck! Cow batch..." X4


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and thirty four


    After a long while -----


    Yuan Junjie, weak in his arms after being kissed by Zhou Ye, finally regained his freedom again.


    She snuggled in Zhou Ye''s arms, her eyes were troubled by the spring tide, and she said shortly, "You, you are silly..."


    "I didn''t shame..." Zhou Ye pretended to be blank and said, "Anyway, it wasn''t you who kissed me, or I kissed you..."


    "But... but you kissed me just now..." Yuan Junjie said, gently beating Zhou Ye''s Hungarian mouth...


    To be honest, at this time her mental confusion was extremely chaotic...


    The first kiss was so unclearly lost??


    But she didn''t get angry at all in her heart, you say irritating is not irritating??


    Moreover, it''s not just that I can''t get up.


    Even deep in my heart, faintly, there is still a bit of joy.


    How is this going??


    In fact, Zhou Ye has to recite...


    No way, who told him not only to use his own kissing skills to make this little girl feel weak, but also to maximize his mental power field?


    It is no exaggeration to say that even if Zhou Ye fucked her mother in front of her now, she couldn''t get angry.


    Even fall in love with Zhou Ye...


    Okay, this hang is really too big, but Zhou Ye can''t help it.


    He didn''t want to talk about nonsense here for a few hours, and then it was about dating again, it''s hard work.


    To put it bluntly, he is just a greedy body...


    Love something... ahem, okay, there are so many people who love him, he can''t take care of it.


    So, going straight to the subject is the easiest thing...


    "It''s not fair, what you mean by kissing me is, I''m sure to lose? I''m not convinced..." Yuan Junjie groaned.


    This coquettish appearance is really mesmerizing...


    I don''t know, I thought she and Zhou Ye were a couple, but in fact, she still didn''t know what Zhou Ye was called.


    "Anyway, you are sure to lose..." Zhou Ye smiled indifferently: "If you don''t believe me, let''s try it?"


    "Try and try..." Yuan Junjie also took a break at this time, broke free from Zhou Ye''s arms, and after a little tidying up of his clothes, he said solemnly: "If I win, you will Promise me one thing..."


    "Then what if I won?" Zhou Ye asked rhetorically.


    "Then I promise you one thing..." Yuan Junjie said without hesitation.


    Not fighting for the steamed buns, Yuan Junjie felt that she had to fight for a little initiative. Although she had sensed her feelings for Zhou Ye''s love at first sight, she, who had a stronger nature, was unwilling to become Zhou Ye''s love. captive.


    Even if he is a prisoner, let him be his own prisoner.


    Seeing Yuan Junjie''s self-confidence, Zhou Ye smiled... "Okay, of course there is no problem... Let''s meet again, hello, my name is Zhou Ye..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yuan Junjie had an urge to cover his face and find a place to get in...


    What the hell is this??


    Did he lose his first kiss without knowing the name of this guy??


    Well, anyway, this is the end, she can''t bring her first kiss back, right??


    Of course, she can also choose to call the police...


    It is a pity that, from the heart, she is unwilling to take this path...


    The police caught Zhou Ye??


    and then??


    Then she and Zhou Ye became enemies??Stop teasing, even a straight woman of steel would not take this path, besides, she herself also has a good impression of Zhou Ye... It''s just that the two sides haven''t made it clear yet.


    Thinking of this, Yuan Junjie stretched out his little hand, "My name is Cris..."


    Because her real name is a bit like a boy¡¯s name, she rarely reports her real name...


    "Ladies first, please tell me the time you guessed..." Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "When can I leave this viaduct?"


    "Hmm..."


    "I''ll bet for eight hours..." Yuan Junjie looked at Zhou Ye with a smug look after he finished speaking...


    You know, she just finished listening to the traffic broadcast, and the predicted time is eight hours later...


    She believed that Zhou Ye only made this bet with herself after listening to the traffic broadcast... Now she stopped him first and saw how he would win.


    Sure enough, when Yuan Junjie finished talking about the time, he saw Zhou Ye''s painful face instantly, and couldn''t help but giggle.


    "Uh, is it too late to change the bet now?"


    "No, no change... The male man must admit his bet and lose..." Hearing Zhou Ye was about to change his bet, Yuan Junjie ran away in an instant, she grabbed Zhou Ye''s arm with her teeth and claws. Acknowledge it, and I''ll just die with you.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2267

    Just kidding, she finally found an opportunity for revenge, how could she just miss it??


    "Is it really not good?" Zhou Ye continued acting.


    "Of course not, it must not..." Yuan Junjie said non-compliantly.


    "Are you sure you can''t change the bet??"


    "I''m sure and sure..."


    Yuan Junjie''s big eyes turned into crescent moons with a smile, and she seemed to be able to see Zhou Ye''s defeat, and she had to act according to her own orders.


    emmmm-what should he do??


    By the way, let him pursue himself, when he agrees to his pursuit, and when is it finished?


    When I saw it, I didn''t anger the bitch in her bedroom...


    Seeing Yuan Junjie''s cute appearance of fantasizing about the future, Zhou Ye wore a wicked smile."Well, if that''s the case, then I''ll bet you can get off the viaduct within an hour..."


    "Within an hour?" Yuan Junjie was stunned when he heard Zhou Ye''s words...but she soon reacted."Going down from the viaduct means going down with my car, not just me... are you sure??"


    "Of course I am sure." Zhou Ye smiled happily.


    "Okay, I bet with you..." Yuan Junjie thought about it for a long time, but couldn''t figure out how the blockage was like this. How could he get himself down the viaduct with people and cars in one hour, so-Liu eyebrows raised. , The little hand was raised."Pledge to bet, and give a high five."


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye smiled and snapped, and he gave Yuan Junjie a high five.


    Next, Junjie Yuan was dumbfounded...


    Zhou Ye took out his mobile phone from his pocket, dialed a number, and said, "Hey, I''m stuck on the elevated Central Ring Road. Send two transport helicopters to take my car back..."


    Seeing Zhou Ye hung up the phone, Yuan Junjie was like in a dream.


    What did she hear??


    Send two transport helicopters to pick him up??


    Who does he think he is??Didn''t I fall in love with a neuropath at first sight??


    Until half an hour later-


    When the two heavy transport planes hovered above her head, she was truly dumbfounded.


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and thirty-five


    "Wait for me, wait for me..."


    Zhou Ye was pulling Cris to get on the helicopter, and Zeng Xiaoxian ran over there.


    That was running all the way and panting...


    "Boss, please, please take me to the TV station..."


    Seeing Zeng Xiaoxian, who was unscrupulous, kneeling on the ground and hugging his leg, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    "Boss, this is related to my career for the second half of my life. I beg for help... You can let me do anything in the future, even if you want my chrysanthemum!"


    Zeng Xiaoxian has been desperate to be on TV...


    Hearing Zeng Xiaoxian¡¯s words, Zhou Ye almost kicked the acridine out without a kick, "Fuck... whoever wants your chrysanthemum, if you want to go to the TV station, go to another helicopter..."


    "Good boss, boss, boss, boss, boss, everybody praise..."


    Zeng Xiaoxian, who got permission from Zhou Ye, was really overjoyed. He rushed to the side of a few Umbrella employees who were tying up his boss¡¯s car, and said with an earnest look: "Brothers, my boss has agreed to let the helicopter Sent me to the TV station, you watch..."


    Several Umbrella employees glanced at Zeng Xiaoxian, pointed to the rope ladder, "Go up by yourself..."


    "Hey, Hao Le, no problem...Big buddies don''t care about me, I''ll do it myself!"


    Watching Zeng Xiaoxian climb the rope ladder, Zhou Ye also looked at Cris in his arms, "Let''s go up too..."


    "You shame..." Cris pursed his lips, reluctantly.


    To be honest, if you are really fooled by this look and think she really doesn''t want to get on the helicopter, then you are a real steel straight man.


    Faced with this seemingly refusing yet welcoming attitude, Zhou Ye directly took Cris''s waist and walked to the rope ladder."Are you going to let me tie you up with a rope, and then let the person above pull you up? Or do you plan to do it yourself?"


    "Domineering... badass... shameless..."


    Cris Yuan Zangli muttered, and finally chose to climb up by himself.


    In her heart, she also found a reason for herself...


    [It''s not that I''m not reserved, it''s that I can''t help but this bad guy!


    Seeing this scene, Zhou Ye smiled...


    A woman who was hugged and hugged by you, kissed and kissed, and finally got on the plane by you... asked, how likely is it to drag this woman to bed now??


    Zhou Ye can tell you responsibly that there is no problem in dragging her to bed now.


    Of course, you can''t be so innocent, just pull people onto the plane and go to bed, right?How many meals you have to eat first...


    After a while--


    With the sound of a rotor, two heavy helicopters hoisted two cars and flew out of the viaduct.


    The drivers who were blocked on the viaduct were dumbfounded...


    "Fuck, who is this? It''s so awesome... Call the helicopter to rescue directly in traffic jam."


    "I think there seems to be the Umbrella Consortium logo on the helicopter. I guess it is the director of the Umbrella Consortium..."


    "Oh, Umbrella Consortium, that''s not surprising."


    The Umbrella consortium can be called a super-giant consortium in the world, what Umbrella system is, what Umbrella industry is, and what Umbrella biopharmaceutical industry is.


    There are almost no companies that it does not involve.


    The most annoying thing is that none of the Umbrella consortium has a listed company, which makes many countries hate it.


    For example, the United States once initiated an antitrust investigation against the Umbrella consortium...


    The reason is that the Umbrella consortium is not listed, and the great men on Wall Street are dissatisfied with the Umbrella consortium.


    Nima, I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before eating alone. How do you guys play??


    As a result, under the encouragement of certain financial consortia, the U.S. Congress launched an antitrust investigation against Umbrella consortium¡¯s US companies.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2268

    The result--


    Haha, the Ryukyu Empire, the first, seventh, and thirteenth combined fleets, on the west coast of the United States, the east coast including the Bering Strait near Alaska, after a month of live fire exercises codenamed "Operation Storm", The United States resolutely admitted.


    The direction of public opinion in the United States changed instantly...


    Especially when several major U.S. observatories observed that several space stations of the Ryukyu Empire were reacting to high-energy fluctuations in space at the same time, they almost freaked out.


    They remembered again the fear of being dominated by the Ryukyu Empire during World War II.


    The so-called anti-monopoly investigation is nothing more than that.


    Of course, this move also caused Europe and the United States to once again set off the so-called Ryukyu Empire threat...


    In this regard, the Ryukyu Empire did not respond. Anyway, it is not the first time that they have said this... Let them talk about it.


    In this world where Ryukyu sanctions the world, the Ryukyu Empire, which has absolute technological superiority, holds absolute military superiority.


    That''s how big a fist is. Don''t play if you are not convinced.


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    Watching the two heavy helicopters flying towards the sky, Lu Ziqiao and Lu Zhanbo were dumbfounded about Gu Magic.


    "I, we were left here like this??"


    "Probably...maybe... right?"


    "What should we do now??"


    "Wait... we can''t leave the car here..."


    "I--in the future--never--will not come out with the charter..." Lu Ziqiao yelled heartily...


    The lesson this time is so profound, having said that...


    It seems that in this life, his career as a girl hasn''t gone smoothly...Any beautiful girls, every time when he is about to get in, accidents happen frequently...


    Why was the little girl called Dad by the pants...


    Why was suddenly called a scumbag by a woman who didn''t know...


    In short, he never succeeded once...


    Speaking of it, he has a dragon slaying record, but he has never successfully slayed a dragon, that is, from Zhanbo, he completely got rid of the virgin hat.


    Thinking of this, Lu Ziqiao felt sad."Could it be that I can only be with men for the rest of my life? I don''t want to...oooo..."


    At this moment, Lu Ziqiao was crying miserably.


    As for what he just said, dating in the elevator, dating on the top of Changbai Mountain... It''s not bragging, it''s just that-every time a date comes to the most critical point, something unexpected happens.


    This-really Nima, sad reminder...


    Guan Gu miraculously looked at Lu Ziqiao, who was crying, and looked at Zhanbo with a dazed expression."What happened to Zi Qiao?"


    "Presumably, he is missing his lost youth..." Zhan Bo said with a smile while gently tapping Lu Ziqiao on the back.


    And Lu Ziqiao''s unlucky lifetime initiator, Zhou Ye, and Cris Yuan at this time, landed on the top floor of the umbrella building in Lujiazui.


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and thirty-six


    "This is the very amazing restaurant you said??"


    Cris Yuan looked at the empty scene on the roof of the building, with a stunned.


    While on the plane, Zhou Ye asked her if she had lunch, of course she said no. After all, she was blocked there at 11 o''clock at noon, and it was blocked for almost an hour. Where did she go for lunch?


    So Zhou Ye said that he would invite her to lunch as an apologetic to the abrupt beauty.


    In this regard, Cris Yuan still feels a little bit happy...Although she is quite willing, if Zhou Ye pulls her onto the bed as soon as she comes up, she will also feel that Zhou Ye doesn''t value herself.


    It''s just that she really didn''t expect that the lunch Zhou Ye said was actually eaten here??


    "Of course it''s not here..." Zhou Ye smiled, took Cris Yuan''s little hand, and walked towards the elevator door on the side of the apron.


    Their car had long been hoisted into the parking lot of the Umbrella Building, but even so, the heavy helicopter could not be parked on the tarmac on the top floor of the building, so - they actually climbed down the rope ladder.


    After getting into the elevator, Zhou Ye pressed the floor button...


    Cris Yuan looked at Zhou Ye anxiously, feeling a little worried.


    After all, it was only the first time she met, and she actually followed Zhou Ye, which really didn''t look like her usual style.


    Is it that he has been wicked??Still hell??


    Just as she was thinking about it, Zhou Ye turned her head and looked over."what happened??"


    "Nothing..."


    Cris Yuan was so excited that even his hometown dialect came out.


    "Hahaha..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing when she heard the girl''s Sichuan dialect.


    "You''re laughing at me..." Cris Yuan felt aggrieved at this moment... He panicked a lot, and the villain laughed at himself.


    "No, really not... I just think you are also very cute when you speak the local dialect." Zhou Ye explained with a smile: "I like Sister Chuan very much..."


    "Really?" Cris Yuan asked hesitantly.


    "Of course it''s really wordy..." Zhou Ye responded with his unstandard Trump.


    "Hehe..." After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Cris Yuan leaked a smile.


    Men are too good, and they will put pressure on women...


    For example, Zhou Ye, too handsome, too rich... Cris Yuan herself is a little unconfident, although she can be regarded as a rich second generation.


    But Fu has to compare with someone. She drives a BMW Mini, and if she follows her hands, she can attract a comparison of two heavy transport helicopters. She instantly feels that she is not confident.


    Talking and laughing, the elevator stopped...


    Cris Yuan followed Zhou Ye out of the elevator...


    What caught my eye was an empty hall about a thousand square meters in size...


    On the ground, there is a soft floor of unknown material, and on the surrounding walls, there are unknown metal plates full of technological sense.


    In the middle of the hall, there is a round dining table and a pair of chairs.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2269

    "This is a restaurant?"


    Cris Yuan looked at Zhou Ye blankly...


    "Yes..." Zhou Ye smiled, took Cris Yuan''s small hand, and walked towards the seat in the middle of the hall...


    After pulling away the seat, Zhou Ye gave Cris Yuan to the chair, and then sat opposite her.


    "It''s really very special..." Cris Yuan looked around, jokingly said: "At least I grew up so old. I have never eaten alone in such a big restaurant."


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye ignored Cris Yuan''s ridicule and asked, "What kind of scenery do you like?"


    "What do you mean?" Cris Yuan asked in shock.


    "I mean, what kind of scenery do you want to eat in? For example-the sunny beaches of the Caribbean Sea?" Zhou Ye said, snapping his fingers lightly, and the whole hall went dark in an instant, and then turned into a blue sky. The beautiful scene of Baiyun Silver Beach-from a distance, Cris Yuan can still see people surfing on the sea.


    "Or is it-the secret realm in the forest?"


    "Snapped--!"


    With another snapping finger, the surrounding sunny beaches disappeared in an instant, replaced by a superb view of the deep forest and quiet mountain springs.


    "Ah¡ª¡ª!!!" At this moment, Cris Yuan understood what Zhou Ye meant, the special restaurant.


    She concealed her small eyes, looking at the surrounding scene with shocked expression...the towering trees, the gurgling streams in the forest...and the monkeys jumping back and forth among the trees.


    At this moment, she felt as if she had really come to the forest, and she was a little silly...


    She was crazy, jumped up and grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand, "This, this...this is...what is this?? I mean, how did you do it?"


    "Hey, don''t be nervous..." Zhou Ye smiled and hugged the excited Cris Yuan in his arms, and whispered: "It''s just the application of holographic projection technology... don''t need to be so excited..."


    "But, but, I can smell the unique fresh air in the forest..."


    "Smell, sight, hearing, taste, and touch make up the way we observe the world three-dimensionally."


    "Holographic projection plus an intelligent air odor allocation system plus a omni-directional temperature and humidity control system can deceive our vision, taste, and perception of outside temperature, plus a rectangular array composed of tens of thousands of small and destructive stereo speakers , We can make our ears hear certain sounds that are enough to be fake..."


    "In other words... all of this is fake?" Cris Yuan asked.


    "Of course... if you want to be true, it may take some time. After all-even if you take a supersonic passenger plane, it takes time." Zhou Ye said here, patted lightly, Cris Yuan was full of flexibility. Qiao Hip, "I am not willing to be hungry for you..."


    Feeling the part where he was attacked, Cris Yuan didn''t resist the slightest in his heart, but rather divided.


    She gently twisted her body in Zhou Ye''s arms, and said, "Don''t play hooligans to me..."


    It is better to say she is acting like a baby...


    What you said is not allowed to play hooligans to you, but what do you mean by twisting in my arms??


    Zhou Ye smiled without saying a word, just gently squeezed Cris Yuan''s buttocks with his hands, and smiled: "Now you can say, what environment do you want to eat in, what do you want to eat?"


    "Hmm--Let me think about it..."


    Cris Yuan held Zhou Ye''s neck with both hands and sat in Zhou Ye''s arms, shaking gently, "I want to have BBQ on the beach at night..."


    Hearing what Cris Yuan said, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but chuckle... "Of course, no problem!"


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and thirty-seven


    Cris Yuan looked astonished as Zhou Ye walked into the small door not far away, and after a while he brought out an electric oven and an incubator.


    She said that wanting to have a BBQ on the beach at night was actually just teasing Zhou Ye.


    After all, she knows one thing, that is-most of the technology products are very delicate.


    At the moment this room looks inconspicuous, but the various materials used up, down, left and right are definitely an astronomical number.


    Don¡¯t you be afraid of breaking the equipment in such a room??


    Seeing that Zhou Ye was actually preparing for BBQ, Cris Yuan rushed over and grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand, "I''m kidding, don''t make it, just eat something... just in case you break those equipment. How to do??"


    "If you break it, you will pay me..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "Haha, okay, just kidding, don''t worry, the equipment here is not as delicate as you think..."


    "It really won''t break?"


    "No... don''t worry!"


    "Well, I''ll also help..."


    Although Cris Yuan was born in a wealthy family, she is not a girl who is inactive. On the contrary, she has learned a lot of home cooking with her mother since she was a child.


    In this regard, Zhou Ye felt very satisfied.


    There are many girls now, who don''t have a princess life, but are all princess sick. Zhou Ye used to play that kind of stuff like a toilet.


    After all, she herself clearly marked the price, then would Zhou Ye be polite??


    In the environment that the holographic system produced was enough to be a fake night beach, Cris Yuan and Zhou Ye happily grilled various foods.


    How can there be no beer with barbecue??


    You skewered, I skewered, and the beer was poured into the stomachs of the two with the barbecue.


    Perhaps it is because the atmosphere of the scenery is good enough, or it may be the reason why the wine is strong.


    Cris Yuan started to chat with Zhou Ye about his childhood...


    When I was young, I lived happily in my hometown, and how I was alone in school in Shanghai.


    While speaking, at some point, the two figures have already snuggled together.


    Looking at Cris Yuan''s small face, who was blushing and drunk, Zhou Ye couldn''t help it anymore. He lowered his head and kissed Cris Yuan''s small mouth.


    Cris Yuan, who was still somewhat resistant, closed Zhou Ye''s eyes after Zhou Ye pried her teeth away with her tongue, hugged Zhou Ye''s neck with both hands, and began to respond awkwardly.


    The two kissed deeply, and Zhou Ye''s hands did not stop...


    His big hands have followed the hem of Cris Yuan''s T-shirt placket and touched her curvaceous waist...


    When Zhou Ye''s big hand was no longer separated from Cris Yuan''s skin, Cris Yuan was as if he had been pressed some kind of switch, and couldn''t help but twist in Zhou Ye''s arms.


    "Don''t...well...Ye, um...don''t do this...well..."


    Xiangli yelled no, but when Zhou Ye''s big hand reached into the bra buttoned behind her, she couldn''t help but straighten her chest so that Zhou Ye could just unbutton her bra button easily.


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye can only say-this girl is a good-natured person.


    Unconsciously, Cris Yuan has been disarmed by Zhou Ye...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2270

    However, when Zhou Ye was holding her own cock and reaching the mouth of her already gurgling cave, it was blocked by Cris Yuan with his hand...


    She blushed and blocked her last line of defense with her hands, and looked at Zhou Ye pleadingly in her eyes, "Ye...no, don''t be so fast, okay... I, we just met today... I... I''m so afraid that you are just playing with me..."


    "I''m sorry, baby, I was too impatient..." Zhou Ye didn''t force the bow, but apologized softly, and kissed Cris Yuan''s little coot, "It''s my fault that makes you feel uneasy... baby... ..."


    "No, Ye... I, I just think it''s too fast..." Cris Yuan couldn''t help feeling soft when he heard Zhou Ye''s words. He reached out and hugged Zhou Ye... softly said, "Let me take it easy. Ok... honey... give me some time... okay?"


    "Of course there is no problem..." Zhou Ye said, and kissed again...


    At this moment, Cris Yuan forgot to kiss Zhou Ye...


    It''s just that Zhou Ye''s cock is in the nectar between her legs, rubbing it inadvertently, and itching her heart into it...


    But even so, she still forcibly endured...


    It is a pity that her reason is patience, but her body has already succumbed unknowingly...


    Her slender waist twisted, wanting to find more pleasure from the friction with that hot meat stick...


    However, at this moment-Zhou Ye felt that his glans was embedded in a soft depression...


    He knows that this has been aimed at a good rhythm...


    "Sorry, baby, I lied..."


    "what??"


    Hearing this sentence, Cris Yuan was stunned, and then at this moment, a sharp tearing pain came from her lower body, as if a hot red steel pipe pierced her lower body... In an instant, Cris Yuan cried with a cry of pain... "Woo...Bad,...Woo...you lie to me...Woo...It hurts...Don''t move...Woo..."


    "Sorry, baby... you are so beautiful... I can''t help it either..."


    "Woo...you are a badass...oooo..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    With Zhou Ye''s sweet words and weakness attacks, Cris Yuan soon passed the pain that every woman would have.


    It has to be said that Zhou Ye''s flirting tricks that have experienced many battles are really cheating.


    Especially the object is Cris Yuan, a little virgin who has never experienced such a thing...


    Before half a set of techniques were used up, Cris Yuan began to shamefully ask him to move...


    Of course, Zhou Ye would not refuse this...


    Soon, Cris Yuan felt the unprecedented impact...


    The pleasure of that wave was as high as a wave, making her whole person lost.


    Some people say that men love because of sex, and women love because of love.


    But in fact, if these two are taken out separately, they are playing hooliganism.


    Otherwise, Zhang Ailing would not say-the way to a woman''s heart is the vagina.


    In the wave after wave of climax that Zhou Ye brought to her, Cris Yuan was completely lost... Her heart, unknowingly, was completely fettered by this man who tossed herself on her body. It''s inseparable...


    When he didn''t know how many times the climax was coming, Cris Yuan finally couldn''t help letting go of all his reservations, like an octopus, hugged Zhou Ye tightly, and screamed: "Ye, shoot me... ¡­Shoot me...I want to give you a baby...Ah¡ª¡ª!!!"


    Chapter two six hundred and thirty eight


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In Room 3603 of Love Apartment¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Yifei, Wanyu, and Meijia sat on the sofa, looking at the women sitting opposite them.


    Sitting across from them were Moran in police uniform, Lisa Rong in OL dress, Cris Yuan in fashion brand, and Pan Xiaoting and the five daughters of Xiaoxue who had just returned from the south.


    The atmosphere in the living room has frozen...


    "So, you are actually Ye''s girlfriend, right?" Moran put his hands around his chest and looked at the women with cold eyes, "Is that right?"


    "Well, it''s almost like that!" Yifei nodded and admitted with a smile: "So, now that you see the true face of that scumbag, do you want to opt out?"


    She doesn''t care about these extra sisters. They are considered hairy. These sisters who have never seen the world, really want to know how many women participate in the family gatherings of their own men. It is estimated that they will be crazy.


    Hearing Yifei''s ridiculous words, Moran really had an urge to shout [I quit]...


    But she carefully looked at the faces of the other women, but forcibly endured it.


    Just kidding, why did she quit...


    She gave everything to that bastard... the front and the back, the top... hasn''t he played with that place??


    Even the two even played a mini game of robbers raping policewomen...It can be said that she gave him all her dignity, how could she choose to quit this time??


    Besides, if you really want to quit, why didn''t others quit??


    Thinking of this, Moran hummed a few words, and said nothing.


    Lisa Rong glanced at the other women with a smile, raised her right hand, and said: "Say okay first, I will never quit... If any of you chooses to quit, I will bless you!"


    Cris Yuan bit his lower lip tightly, feeling that his heart is about to break...


    Although it had long been expected that her own man was not a good man, she had never expected that so many women would gather together.


    However, when she thinks that if she chooses to quit, she will never see Zhou Ye again, and her heart hurts to death.


    Cris Yuan stood there with a pale face, silent...


    As for the two daughters Pan Xiaoting and Xiaoxue, who just returned to Shanghai from Guangzhou, they said nothing...


    For a while, the whole scene froze there...


    In fact, it was an accident that the women collided together.


    Zhou Ye never intentionally concealed his residence, so his address in the love apartment is known to all the girls.


    Unfortunately, today is the Gregorian birthday on his ID card, and all the women arrived here early, trying to surprise him.


    As a result, when they knocked on the door, the joy was gone in an instant, and there was nothing but surprise...


    Lisa Rong is okay. After all, she knows Yifei and the others, and she has also participated in family gatherings.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 2271

    And Cris Yuan, Moran, and Pan Xiaoting''s four daughters, Xiaoxue, were a little upset.


    After all, they didn''t know each other''s existence, let alone that Zhou Ye was dating so many women at the same time.


    But even so, almost all the women didn''t mean to quit immediately, they were all waiting for Zhou Ye to come back, waiting for him to make a choice.


    Time passed by one minute and one second----


    Outside the 3603 apartment¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Guan Gu Magic, Zeng Xiaoxian and Lu Ziqiao were lying on the door of the room, listening attentively to the movement inside.


    "Why haven''t you started fighting yet?"


    This is Lu Ziqiao who is waiting to see the joke...


    He has now given up the idea of ??finding a woman to fall in love, but this does not delay his idea of ??watching Zhou Ye capsize. After all, it''s human nature to gloat.


    And the magic of Guan Gu was forcibly pulled over by Lu Ziqiao...Who told him to say that he was in a bad mood today?


    Specifically, it seems that his love three-legged cat was killed by the new president of the club, that is, he went bankrupt.


    "Don''t be funny, those women are definitely not Yifei''s opponents. Once they fight, Yifei can beat them!" Zeng Xiaoxian still has some understanding of Hu Yifei after being a neighbor for so many years.


    Just as the three of them were lying at the door listening attentively, Zhou Ye''s voice suddenly came from behind, "What are you doing at my door?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s voice, the three teasers stood up straight in an instant...


    "Ha, ha ha... it''s nothing, but just now Zi Qiao saw a few women who she didn''t know entered..."


    "We think maybe they might fight with Yifei and the others...so eavesdrop!"


    "If there is a real fight, we can still help to fight..."


    Listening to the insincere words of these three people, watching their nervous expressions, Zhou Ye sighed silently."You are so idle... Now give you a chance. If you are at my door within ten seconds, you will double the rent and double the water and electricity..."


    Wow...


    In an instant, the three rushed back to room 3602... and closed the door with a bang.


    Zhou Ye shook his head speechlessly, took out the key and opened the door.


    All the women in the living room of the room, upon hearing the sound of unlocking, cast their eyes to the door instantly.


    Sure enough, a figure that made them unforgettable was entering the room from outside the door.


    "Oh, today I came here quite well..."


    Zhou Ye greeted all the girls while changing shoes...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s nonchalant words, Moran and the others had the urge to rush forward and kill the bastard.


    Well, it''s more than just thinking, someone has already acted.


    Cris Yuan squeezed Xiao Xiang and walked quickly to Zhou Ye, looking pale at Zhou Ye, "Choose, I still want them..."


    Following her words, Moran, Pan Xiaoting, and the three daughters of Xiaoxue all walked over and looked directly at Zhou Ye.


    Although they didn''t speak, the meaning in their eyes was very clear, that was, let Zhou Ye choose who he wanted...


    Even at this moment, even Yifei and the others who knew some truth came over, jokingly said: "Yeah, Ye, you have to choose someone to marry... don''t you? Choose... who on earth do you want!?"


    Looking at the girls who are pushing the palace, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but stroke his forehead, I just gave you the face... Actually, they will all be forced to me...


    It seems that they are all owed...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye gave a smirk, "Children only do multiple-choice questions, and adults must..."


    As his voice fell to the ground, a sound of broken glass suddenly sounded...


    Hearing this voice, Yi Fei and their faces changed suddenly... "Husband... don''t bring such..."


    "Honey, I was wrong..."


    "I didn''t force the palace...not me..."


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and thirty-nine


    Although Zhou Ye drove back to the room, Lu Ziqiao and the others did not give up.


    Don''t let you listen to the door of 3603, and don''t let you watch behind the door of 3602??


    At this time, Lu Ziqiao was lying behind the cat''s eye, peeking at the door of 3603, while Guan Gu Qiqiang and Zeng Xiaoxian stood beside Lu Ziqiao and kept asking.


    "How''s it going?? Didn''t it fight?"


    "No, no... no one came out..." Lu Ziqiao said thoughtfully while looking at the corridor outside through the cat''s eyes: "With my years of picking up girls... this kind of comet hitting the earth shouldn''t So peaceful!"


    "Oh? According to your experience, what should it look like?"


    Or do you find something to distract you when you are sad??At least Guan Gu was completely attracted by Zhou Ye''s drama of the comet hitting the earth at this time. The failure in his career had long since been ignored.


    Of course, it may also be because of Zhou Ye''s intervention that prevented him from meeting Xiaoxue, and today he did not encounter the end of two failures in his love career.


    So, it is not so sad.


    "At least it should be the same as the Third World War..." Lu Ziqiao muttered: "This is unscientific...How could it be so peaceful?"


    "Sister Yifei''s flick?"


    "Where¡¯s Mika¡¯s [Spray your face with salt soda]??"


    "And what about Wanyu''s [I Despise You]??"


    "Why is there no movement at all..."


    "Hey, you really have a broken pattern." Zeng Xiaoxian sneered: "Do you think the charterer is you? You can''t even handle a mere Shura field?"


    If there is anyone in it who is most unwilling to let Zhou Ye capsize, then it must be Zeng Xiaoxian.


    After all, Lisa Rong, the boss who was like his third grandson, was also one of Zhou Ye''s good boats that day.


    Although he was like his grandson, Lisa Rong still looked at Zhou Ye''s face and cared for him, otherwise - he would not have the chance to participate in the last Ruyu appointment.


    He is very grateful for this...


    Wan Zhouye really capsized, then he would definitely live better than death.


    Others say that they love the house and the wu, but don¡¯t forget, there is also a saying hate the house and wu.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 2272

    Once Zhou Ye broke up with Lisa Rong, Zeng Xiaoxian had no doubt that he would no longer have a foothold in the stage.


    After all, how much love you used to hate after breaking up.


    Zeng Xiaoxian didn''t want Lisa Rong to break up with Zhou Ye, he hadn''t put his career to the pinnacle of his life yet.


    At this moment, Lu Ziqiao suddenly jumped backward...


    "What happened??"


    Zeng Xiaoxian asked nervously, "Did they fight the charterer?"


    "No, it''s just that Zhanbo is back!" Lu Ziqiao said, opening the door and letting in Zhanbo who was about to open the door with the key.


    "What are you doing here??"


    Zhanbo looked at the three people gathered behind the door with a surprised look...


    "Shhh, don''t talk..."


    Zi Qiao dragged his gay person into the room, then closed the door tightly again, and lay on the cat''s eye.


    "Brother, what''s wrong with them?" Zhan Bo looked at his elder brother Zeng Xiaoxian.


    "Oh, they have nothing to do. They want to see the jokes of the charterers..." Zeng Xiaoxian said, leaving the door and sitting on the sofa."Zhanbo, how do I think you seem to be very unhappy today?"


    Hearing his brother''s words, Zhanbo''s face collapsed instantly.


    "Brother, can you feel this feeling??" Zhanbo said depressedly after dropping his laptop bag on the sofa, "There is a person who looks like you, but leads you so much..."


    "Yes!" Zeng Xiaoxian said narcissistically: "It''s like Jin Cheng Wu and Wu Yanzu... They are very similar to me, and they are so much ahead of me!"


    "vomit¡­¡­"


    Lu Ziqiao and Guan Gu, who were lying behind the door for an instant, felt a strong feeling of vomiting from the stomach...


    The two immediately rushed towards the bathroom...


    "I''ll..."


    "I''ll..."


    Looking at the two actors, Zeng Xiaoxian looked at his brother indifferently and asked, "Who are you talking about?"


    "Do you know my colleague Wuliang Zhao?"


    "I don''t know..." Zeng Xiaoxian asked, "What happened to Zhao Wuliang?"


    "That fat man who looks like Lu Yi, he competes with me everywhere..." Zhan Bo said depressed, "I was almost out of breath by him."


    "What''s the matter? Why did he force you?" Zeng Xiaoxian''s curiosity was aroused by his brother.


    "He flaunted to me yesterday that he is about to be awarded the Outstanding Contribution of the Year...Global CEOs will give him awards."


    "What are the prizes?"


    "A pennant and a warm hug..." Lu Zhanbo said with a look of yearning.


    "I don''t have the pennant anymore, but I can give you a warm hug..." It just so happened that Lu Ziqiao walked out of the bathroom at this time... He was about to hug Zhanbo with open arms.


    In any case, the two are now in a relationship...Of course, they are very careful with each other. Both Zeng Xiaoxian and Guan Gu Miqiang thought that they were a fake couple who had teamed up to cheat the rent. Done.


    "This is not important..." Zhan Bo hurriedly avoided Zi Qiao''s arms.


    Anyway, his brother is here...He is guilty of conscience and dare not let Zi Qiao hug him.


    "The point is, tomorrow is Zhao Wuliang''s birthday..."


    "Wow, do you both grab your birthday? It''s too much, right?" Zeng Xiaoxian asked speechlessly.


    "No--" Lu Zhanbo explained: "He announced today like everyone in the office that his girlfriend will give him a big birthday cake at noon tomorrow..."


    "So...??"


    "So??"


    Ziqiao and Xiaoxian both asked at the same time...


    "You don''t understand... If Zhao Wuliang actually has a girlfriend, it means... that means I am the only idiot in the entire company who has never been in a relationship!"


    "Who said..." Lu Ziqiao walked to Zhanbo''s side, patted him on the shoulder, and said, "Tomorrow I will go to your company with you and let them see. Although you don''t have a girlfriend, you have a boyfriend. friend¡­¡­"


    "Hahahaha..." X2


    Hearing what Zi Qiao said, Xiaoxian and Guan Gu who had just come out of the toilet laughed at the same time.


    They certainly wouldn''t think that Zi Qiao was serious, after all, they knew that they were fake lovers.


    Although Zhanbo felt that Zi Qiao''s words were very heartwarming, he really didn''t have the courage to admit that he was a gay in front of the entire company.


    Two thousand six hundred and forty chapters


    "Forget it, I''ll go to the doctor to get a sick leave slip, and take a day off tomorrow!"


    Zhanbo looked sadly at a group of laughing friends talking to themselves.


    "Okay, okay, no kidding... Ha, ha ha..." Zi Qiao wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes and said, "Otherwise, you can go to Room 3603 and see if anyone is willing to help you. woman??"


    "Swept to death, I think Sister Yifei should be able to help..."


    Guan Gu miraculously forgot about his bankruptcy at this time, and actively provided advice to Zhanbo.


    "No... I don''t think it is possible for Yifei..." Zeng Xiaoxian waved her hand, clutching her belly and said, "You, you guys don''t understand Yifei too much... from what I know about her, although she is usually very righteous. , But she would never agree to such a matter of principle!"


    "Why?" X3


    Zi Qiao asked in unison.


    "Because there is a charterer standing there..." Zeng Xiaoxian said: "She is the charterer''s girlfriend. Do you think she dares to pretend to be your girlfriend?"


    "But it''s just fake..."


    "It''s not a fake. How dare she, as Yifei cares about the charterer?"


    "Then what to do? Or else, Zhanbo, you try to ask Wanyu for help?"


    "landlord¡­¡­"


    "Where is Mega?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2273

    "landlord¡­¡­"


    In an instant, Zhou Ye became a mountain in the hearts of a group of people. They found that no matter what, they couldn''t get around the threshold of the charter party. For a moment...everyone was silent.


    "Ahhhhh...Forget it, if it doesn''t work, I''ll just ask for leave..."


    Zhanbo rubbed his hair, feeling a dark future.


    At this moment, his brother Zeng Xiaoxian spoke again."No, asking for leave is an act of weakness. It is not a last resort and absolutely cannot be done."


    "Then what do you say I want to do? I don''t know other girls..." Lu Zhanbo felt that he was going crazy, he couldn''t advance and retreat.


    "I have an idea, but it''s just a little shame..." Lu Ziqiao said here, his expression becoming solemn.


    His words immediately attracted the attention of other people. Zeng Xiaoxian hurriedly asked, "Oh?? What damaging idea? Come and listen!"


    "You just want to find a girlfriend for Zhanbo to support the scene... Why didn''t you think of turning the other party into a existence without a girlfriend?" Zi Qiao said, glanced at his roommates...


    "The problem is, Zhao Wuliang has a girlfriend..."


    Lu Zhanbo didn''t react for a while, and said sadly: "How can he make his girlfriend change?"


    "We can kidnap..." Guan Gu said miraculously, "Ms. Zeng and I hid at the door of your company. When that girlfriend named Zhao Wuliang passes by, we will abduct her..."


    "Kidnapping in China is illegal!" Zeng Xiaoxian said silently.


    "It''s also illegal in Japan!" Guan Gu mumbled magically...


    "Hey, where did you all think of going..." Lu Ziqiao looked at the funny group with helpless expression, "I mean, at noon tomorrow, I will go to the company with Zhanbo..."


    "Why are you going to the company with Zhanbo? Let Zhanbo tell your colleagues-is this my boyfriend??"


    Having said this, Zeng Xiaoxian couldn''t help laughing first...


    For a while, Zeng Xiaoxian''s cheeky laughter echoed in the entire room.


    "Of course not..." Lu Ziqiao didn''t care about Zeng Xiaoxian''s laughter, he shook his head stinkingly, "I''m going to grab his girlfriend in front of Zao Wou-ki. You have to believe in my strength. It will definitely make the guy who is aiming at the exhibition everywhere unhappy."


    This time Lu Ziqiao was true¡ªnot to pick up girls, but to help out his gun friends.


    The so-called one night husband and wife Bai Ye En, Bai Ye husband and wife are like the deep sea.


    No matter how his virgin body was destroyed by Zhanbo, he still has a little affection for Zhanbo.


    Of course, he will never admit the fact that he has fallen in love with a man.


    Seeing Lu Ziqiao''s behavior, Xiaoxian and Guan Gu Miqiu, who were laughing loudly, gradually stopped their laughter.


    After a long while-


    "High, really high!" Zeng Xiaoxian pointed a thumbs up at Lu Ziqiao, "Although this trick is damaging, I have to say that it is really high..."


    "I guess that guy named Zhao Wuliang will regret his death..." Guan Gu nodded magically and said: "Heterosexuals will be burned to death. I support your approach, Zi Qiao!"


    Hearing what everyone said, Lu Ziqiao looked proud but still pretended to be humble and said: "Where...I''m just not angry that someone would dare to bully us Zhanbo...Zhanbo is so cute, and there are people who are willing to bully him?? It is unreasonable. Up!"


    "This look of you licking a dog looks so familiar!!"


    At this moment, a familiar voice sounded by Lu Ziqiao''s side, and he was shocked, jumping far and wide."Charter? When did you come in???"


    "Just now..." Zhou Ye sat down calmly, "I think you are so excited about what you said, and I am too embarrassed to disturb you, so I just listened for a while."


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s calm and calm expression, Lu Ziqiao and Zeng Xiaoxian couldn''t help but remember the scene they had just witnessed, the scene of the ship being ready, and suddenly asked curiously: "The charterer, just... just went to your house. Who are those girls?"


    "Of course it''s my girlfriend!"


    Zhou Ye glanced at Lu Ziqiao lazily, "What?? What do you want to do?"


    "No, no, I''m just asking...just asking!"


    Seeing Lu Ziqiao''s counseling, Zeng Xiaoxian gave him a [counseling] with disdain, and asked: "They, didn''t fight with Yifei and the others?"


    This is what everyone cares about most...


    After hearing Zeng Xiaoxian''s words, everyone focused on Zhou Ye.


    "Hahaha... how could it be possible that they just came over to celebrate my birthday... how could it be possible to fight with Yifei and the others?" Zhou Ye said with a laugh.


    Everyone is a question mark in an instant...


    There are so many small three, small four, small five, and small six together, just for your birthday??


    Are you kidding us??


    However, looking at Zhou Ye''s leisurely and contented appearance, everyone felt that the charterer did not seem to be lying...


    So-everyone was sour instantly...


    Take a look, take a look... There are so many people, there is not even a sister paper, but what about the renter??A few sisters have been allowed to live together peacefully, this Nima, where is the reason??


    At this moment, Zhanbo suddenly said-"I think the charterer will find me tomorrow, it is more effective than Zi Qiao..."


    Hearing this, Zi Qiao burst into tears in an instant... People are hard to tear down, Bobo.


    Chapter two thousand and forty one


    The next day--


    Under the office building of the company where Zhanbo worked, a black and red supercar stopped at the door.


    In the driver''s seat, sat a young man in casual clothes and sunglasses.


    At this time the young man was using his cell phone to continue the call.


    "Hello, Zhanbo?"


    "What?? Ask me where I am?"


    "I''m almost at your downstairs, ah, yes, it''s downstairs in your company."


    "Don''t rush, don''t rush, I know, don''t worry, I will definitely let that Zao Wou-ki never raise his head in front of you?"


    "What? It''s Zao Wouliang, not Zao Wou-ki? What does it matter? Anyway, it''s the same. I will change my name to Zhao Lulu in the future."


    "Well, let''s not talk about it, I''m parking the car, see you later!"


    After hanging up the phone, the young man took off his sunglasses and left them in the car.


    After opening the door, Zhou Ye walked down.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2274

    That''s right, he came to help Lu Zhan Boba Chuangchuang today-no way, after all the representatives of the 3603 bedroom unanimously voted by a show of hands last night, Lu Ziqiao''s proposal was passed, but the executor turned into Zhou Ye...


    After all, it is obvious to everyone who is higher and lower between the two.


    And what about Zhou Ye?I did my part to take over this difficult task.


    Although Zhou Ye didn''t bully Lu Zhanbo less on weekdays, he had asked someone to teach him how to dress her, and helped her dress up as a big lady, and then she was sent to Ziqiao''s bed.


    However, if he is bullied, he will be bullied, and others will not be bullied.


    After all, people have distant relatives.


    In any case, Zhanbo is his tenant, and Zhou Ye is obliged to help deal with the so-called workplace disputes.


    Of course, to put it bluntly, he still greeted the girl who pretended to be Zhao Wuliang''s girlfriend.


    Don¡¯t talk about silly things like liking the new and disgusting the old. Without fresh stimulation, Zhou Ye would have lived long since he didn¡¯t want to live.


    Others'' journey is the sea of ??stars, and his journey is a beautiful carcass with fragrance.


    The stars and the sea have long been conquered by him...If you don''t have some fun, you will become the villain who destroys all living beings.


    In order not to let himself fall into darkness forever, Zhou Ye used fearless perseverance to transfer his interest to the woman.


    Okay, I really can''t make it up.


    This guy is just greedy.


    Zhou Ye, who got off the sports car, closed the door of the car easily... and walked into the office building.


    It was just after 11 o''clock at this time, and it was not time to rest at noon. There were almost no people at the elevator entrance on the first floor.


    Coincidentally, as soon as Zhou Ye walked to the elevator entrance, an elevator stopped on the first floor...


    After the people in the elevator came out, Zhou Ye stepped into the elevator. Just as he was about to press the elevator door, a slightly panicked voice suddenly came from a distance, "Wait, please wait!"


    Zhou Ye looked in the direction of the sound, and saw a beautiful girl wearing a small black casual suit on the upper body and a black skirt on the lower body with long hair. She was carrying a cake box and hurried to the elevator. Rushed over.


    Seeing this figure, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile slightly, muttering to himself: "It''s really a narrow road..."


    "Thank you..." Xin''er rushed into the elevator, carrying the cake.


    While panting lightly, he nodded and thanked Zhou Ye.


    It wasn''t until this time that she noticed Zhou Ye next to her... she suddenly became a little at a loss.


    Good, handsome man...


    "You''re welcome..." Zhou Ye smiled and turned to ask: "By the way, which floor are you going to?"


    "I, I go to the 23rd floor...Thank you!"


    "What a coincidence, I also went to the 23rd floor!" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Are you working on the 23rd floor?"


    "No, no, it''s just a customer''s birthday today...So, I bought a cake for him..." Xin''er explained hurriedly.


    She didn''t know why, but she didn''t dare to say that she accepted a commission online to pretend to be a girlfriend.


    Maybe it''s for fear of being underestimated by Zhou Ye??Maybe it''s simply not wanting Zhou Ye to misunderstand??Maybe both...


    "How about you? Are you working on the twenty-third floor?"


    "I''m just going to find a friend to play with..." Zhou Ye said with a smile...


    At this moment, the elevator shook suddenly and suddenly lost power...


    In a moment, the girl screamed in fright... "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    "It''s okay, don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid... I''m here..." Zhou Ye hugged Xin''er who plunged into his arms and whispered comforting.


    Perhaps it was Zhou Ye''s low and magnetic voice that comforted Xin''er, or it might be Zhou Ye''s warm and firm embrace that made Xin''er feel safe.


    Soon, Xin''er, who was lying in Zhou Ye''s arms, stopped screaming...


    However, her heart was beating extremely hard at this moment.


    "Um... will we be okay... the elevator won''t fall down, right?"


    Xin''er, who was lying in Zhou Ye''s arms, asked in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry, absolutely not..." Zhou Ye joked, "If you really want to fall, you won''t lose money. You won''t be lonely with a handsome guy like me walking along Huangquan Road with you. It''s..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xin''er couldn''t help but lightly punched Zhou Ye''s Hungarian mouth, "Don''t talk nonsense... I haven''t lived enough yet..."


    Actually, at this time, Xin''er no longer felt scared, but she still didn''t want to leave Zhou Ye''s arms. Not only did she not want to leave Zhou Ye''s arms, she also dropped the fresh milk cake in her hands on the ground with her free hands. He hugged Zhou Ye''s waist tightly.


    The two remained silent, waiting for the elevator to resume operation.


    I don''t know how long has passed...


    "Hey, I don''t know what your name is..." Xiner''s voice broke the silence between the two.


    "My name is Zhou Ye, how about you..."


    "My name is Yun Xiner, you can call me Xiner..."


    "Na... Xin''er, is your first kiss still there?"


    "Yeah... you ask this... um..."


    Before Xiner''s words were finished, Zhou Ye stopped Xiaoxiao.


    What kind of feelings need to be cultivated little by little... What kind of love will be born every day.


    Go to grandma...


    For Zhou Ye''s out-of-specification existence, Aoli is over.


    He has a face value, a charm bonus and a spiritual stance. He is afraid of being a hairy.


    This year, ten women have nine face control, and one is blind...


    In this case, Zhou Ye will be forgiven for everything...


    Gradually, Xin''er closed her eyes, opened her small eyes lightly, stuck out her tongue, and became entangled with Zhou Ye...


    At this moment, she just feels that the only thing left in the world is her and this man named Zhou Ye...


    She didn''t want to refuse any request of this man, even if it was, to give her first time here.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2275

    Chapter two thousand six hundred and forty two


    Of course, although Yun Xin''er thought so, Zhou Ye didn''t.


    After all, this accidental elevator failure was just a little trick he did.


    How to do it?


    What an easy thing... it only needs him to think.


    Even Zhou Ye didn''t need the ability to express the law with words, only the power of the Heart of the Universe was enough.


    Not to mention that he still has infinite gems...


    Fa moves with one''s heart, referring to him.


    Ten minutes later, the elevator shook...and resumed operation again.


    At this time, Zhou Ye also gently pushed away Xin''er in his arms.


    "Xiner..."


    "Ok??"


    Yun Xiner was lying in Zhou Ye''s arms, humming lazily...


    She really didn''t have any strength anymore. Don''t look at it as just kissing. She was in the elevator without personnel, and was kissed to a climax by Zhou Ye.


    "Be my woman..."


    "Ok!!"


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yun Xin''er felt that her happiness came too suddenly...


    At this moment, she even thanked the Zhao Wuliang who gave her business on the Internet. If it weren''t for the lack of money to accept the task of pretending to be a girlfriend, how could she meet Zhou Ye??


    Thinking of this, Yun Xin''er was agitated...


    She remembered one thing... that was-- she was going to the 23rd floor, and Zhou Ye was going to the 23rd floor.


    And according to the content of the discussion, she was going to pretend to be in love with Zhao Wuliang...what, what about this?If Zhou Ye saw it...


    As a result, Yun Xin''er couldn''t imagine...


    After a while-Yun Xin''er made up an idea in her heart-go to his grandma''s five hundred yuan, her love is priceless.


    Thinking of this, Yun Xiner hurriedly said: "Ye, listen to me, this matter is very important..."


    "Huh? What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye looked at her with a smile and asked.


    "That''s it, I am a student of Yindu Art School... I am here..."


    Balabala, Yun Xin''er used the fastest speed to tell Zhou Ye clearly about the future of the future.


    After speaking, Yun Xiner looked at Zhou Ye''s face with some anxiety, and asked cautiously: "Ye, you, are you not angry?"


    "What do you mean?" Zhou Ye asked back: "If I tell you, I''m going to the 23rd floor now and want to help someone act like a boyfriend, do you think you are angry?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Yun Xiner was instantly discouraged... "Well, I admit, I am angry..."


    "I''m sorry, Ye, I''ll explain to him in a while, and then return the money to him..." Yun Xin''er said cautiously.


    "No...I don''t feel relieved like this, it''s better..." Zhou Ye shook his head slightly, then leaned on Yun Xin''er''s ear and whispered a few words.


    After a while, Yun Xin''er asked blankly: "Is this too ruthless?"


    "Can you do it?"


    "Do... can''t I do it?"


    Yun Xin''er finally chose to be obedient and obedient... There is no way, because people have distant relatives.


    With a ding sound, the elevator reached the twenty-third floor.


    Yun Xin''er picked up the fresh milk cake that had just been thrown on the ground, and walked back to the office area where the signboard of [XX Network Technology Company] hung one step at a time.


    And Zhou Ye was standing at the elevator entrance, smiling and waving to each other...


    At this time, in the office area of ??the network technology company, Lu Zhanbo was already in line with Zhao Wuliang.


    "Do you know? Just now I received a call from Umbrella. They said they would use my program as the company training textbook!" The fat man Zhao Wuliang in a suit walked up to Lu Zhanbo and said triumphantly: "By the way I, would you like to change jobs..."


    At this moment, Lu Zhanbo received a ton of crits and roared in his heart-you jump, you jump quickly, no one in the company will target me like that when you jump.


    "But don''t worry, I won''t quit!"


    After saying this, Zhao Wuliang could even feel the hidden despair on Lu Zhanbo''s face.


    By coincidence, he saw Xin''er walking into the office and immediately waved to Xin''er, "Here, Xin''er..."


    While talking, Wuliang Zhao turned his head to look at Lu Zhanbo and smiled: "Come on, let me introduce to you, this is my girlfriend, Xiner..."


    Xin''er also acted as Zhao Wuliang''s girlfriend for the time being according to Zhou Ye''s instructions. She walked up to Lu Zhanbo generously and greeted with a smile: "Hello, I am Wuliang''s girlfriend... My name is Xiner... ¡­"


    Of course, facing Zhao Wuliang''s deliberately extended arm, she didn''t even look at it...


    Don''t be funny, my boyfriend walked over and couldn''t explain it clearly.


    Zhao Wuliang stretched out twice, before Xin''er took his arm, he was instantly stunned... what''s this??


    This is different from what was said on the Internet...


    At this moment, a voice came from behind Zhanbo, "Zhanbo, are you free? Going out for a meal together..."


    "Play a ghost, I''m at work..." Hearing this voice, a smile leaked from Zhanbo''s face, and the savior came.


    Sure enough, Zhou Ye''s figure came over calmly. He looked at Xin''er next to Zhao Wuliang, pretending to be an unknown person, and walked to Xin''er, "Hello, beautiful lady, Am I lucky enough to know your name??"


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s style, Zhao Wuliang was instantly stunned...


    What do you mean by this??


    NTR in person??


    What do you want to do??


    Dude, is there any one that comes first??


    Even if it is hired by me, you can''t play like this...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2276

    However, just when Zhao Wuliang planned to defend his dignity, Xin''er beside him smiled at Zhou Ye with a shy face."I, my name is Xiner, Yun Xiner...you can call me Xiner..."


    "Then can I have the honor to invite you to lunch?" Zhou Ye pretended to be sad when he said here, "My friends don''t have time to dine with me. It''s so boring to eat by myself... Xin''er, you Would you like to have lunch with me?"


    Hearing this, Zhao Wuliang whispered in his heart-idiot... Which girl would accept a meal from the man who met for the first time?


    However, a surprising scene appeared.


    Facing Zhou Ye''s invitation, Xin''er replied shyly, "Dang, of course there is no problem..."


    While talking, she put the cake box in her hand on the table, then waved her hand to Zhao Wuliang, "Sorry, Wuliang, I''m afraid I can''t accompany you on your birthday...I want to accompany him to lunch. ..."


    For a while, the office that was a bit noisy because of the lunch break became quiet.


    Almost everyone looked at Zhao Wuliang with a trace of pity...


    What is in-person NTR??This is the face-to-face NTR... What is green oil?This is called green oil...


    Seeing Xin''er walking away holding Zhou Ye''s arm, Zhao Wuliang almost spit out blood.


    The prestige of the people did not show up, but it became a joke before the people...Zhao Wuliang can already foresee this moment-I am afraid that in the near future, he will have a new nickname called Zhao Lulu.


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and forty three


    "Ha, ha ha..."


    After Zhou Ye left with Xin''er for a long time, Zhao Wuliang, who had a stiff face, forced a laugh.


    At this time, he began to force an explanation.


    "Then, that, Zhanbo... I didn''t expect your friend to know my girlfriend... This, this is such a coincidence..."


    Zhanbo looked at Zhao Wuliang, who was smiling and strong, with a pity on his face, and shook his head, "I think they shouldn''t know each other at first..."


    "No, no, I must have known each other..."


    At this moment, Zhao Wuliang would never admit the fact that Lu Zhanbo''s friend gave his hired girlfriend to NTR as soon as he met him.


    This fully explains how he failed...


    Well, in fact he is a loser.


    At this moment, Lu Zhanbo''s phone rang...


    He answered the phone, "Hello? Immeasurable? Here it is...Oh, yes, no problem, I''ll tell him!"


    When Zhao Wuliang heard his name mentioned on the phone, he looked at Lu Zhanbo hopefully, "What''s the matter? What happened?"


    "My friend said, Xin''er said that because she found her true love, she couldn''t complete your employment task, and asked me to refund you a thousand yuan, as compensation for you!"


    While talking, Lu Zhanbo took out a thousand yuan from his pocket, counted it, and stuffed it into Zhao Wuliang''s hand... "Now, this is a thousand yuan... immeasurable ah immeasurable... why are you so troublesome? ?"


    This blow completely knocked Zhao Wuliang to the ground...


    Unexpectedly, the last fig leaf was pulled off... this Nima is really shameful.


    At this moment, Zhao Wuliang felt that he could no longer stay in this company... He covered his face and rushed out.


    Looking at Zhao Wuliang who came out of the door, Zhanbo shrugged his shoulders speechlessly.


    "I also want to congratulate you. I am just a girlfriend who hired me to act. If you are a real girlfriend, you will be really green... well, when I didn''t say..."


    "That...Zhanbo, can you, can you tell me your friend''s phone number?"


    A little girl who rarely talks to Zhanbo usually walks up to Zhanbo and she closes her way.


    "Don''t you have a boyfriend?"


    Lu Zhanbo looked at this girl blankly...


    "The relationship broke..."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    At this moment, Lu Zhanbo suddenly felt that women were terrible... He remembered that when he got off work last night, he saw the girl¡¯s boyfriend downstairs waiting for her to get off work together. Why did he see Zhou Ye breaking down in an instant. Up??


    Thinking carefully...


    It seems that even if he is looking for a girlfriend in the future, he must not let his girlfriend see Zhou Ye...


    No, what good thing do you want??Do you have a girlfriend?Wake up, you only have a boyfriend and no girlfriend!!


    Just when Lu Zhanbo was thinking wildly there...


    Zhou Ye was already driving her own supercar... and taking Xin''er to her residence.


    "Are it appropriate for us to go to your house?" Zhou Ye asked worriedly.


    "Of course it fits..." Xin''er grabbed Zhou Ye''s hand, "I just want to cook for you..."


    The so-called, if you want to grab a man''s heart, you must first grab his stomach.


    Xiner can''t wait to show off her craft...


    Although Xiner studied in the professional training class of Yindu Art School, her residence is in Xuhui District, far away from the campus.


    No way, although the rent in Xuhui District is not cheap, it is better than Jing''an District... The most important thing is that there are suitable housing in Xuhui District.


    A house with one bedroom and one living room is divided into two bedrooms and one living room.


    Yun Xin''er shares the rent with her roommate, two thousand four thousand per month per person...


    This is definitely not low in 2007.


    You know, the monthly salary of most people during this period has not exceeded two thousand.


    Xiner first took Zhou Ye to a nearby supermarket, bought some vegetables and meat, and then returned to her residence with these ingredients.


    That is a brand new high-rise residential complex...


    After parked the car, Zhou Ye took the ingredients and followed Yun Xin''er to her apartment.


    Opening the door, Zhou Ye caught the scattered clothes in the living room at a glance.


    Well, it really has everything...


    Panties, cuties, bras and so on...they are all lost everywhere.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2277

    Seeing the chaotic living room, Xin''er felt her claws instantly...


    She patronized Zhou Ye''s stomach, and forgot to live in her apartment, because she only lived with her and her girlfriends, it was a mess...


    "I, I said that these are my roommate''s... do you believe it?" The matter is over, and it is too late to push Zhou Ye out and clean up, so-Backpot Man''s roommate will be betrayed decisively.


    "Well, I believe..." Zhou Ye smiled and picked up a piece of cloth the size of a child''s head, and said, "I believe this is definitely not yours..."


    "Pervert..." Xin''er grabbed the piece of cloth in Zhou Ye''s hand angrily and hurriedly picked up the living room.


    Well, what she calls tidying up is actually gathering the girls'' secret clothes together and throwing them all into the laundry basket in the bathroom.


    And what about Zhou Ye?She was pushed to sit on the sofa, waiting to eat...


    At this moment, a tall figure walked out of the room rubbing his eyes.


    "Xin''er... You came back so early... Did you bring me anything to eat? I''m starving to death..."


    The infinitely majestic figure on the chest walked to the sofa in a daze, sat down beside Zhou Ye, and then lay directly in Zhou Ye¡¯s arms, still murmured in his mouth, "Xin Um... have you been to the gym too often recently... you have developed muscles..."


    At this time, Xin''er, who had just thrown the clothes into the bathroom and walked back to the living room again, cried out when she saw this scene.


    "Wang-Hui-Heart -"


    Hearing the scream that pierced the entire living room, the bewildered Wang Huixin instantly awoke... She wowed, hugged her chest, and retreated to the end of the sofa with her hands and feet. Looking at Zhou Ye with a violent appearance...


    "Who, who are you? Why are you here? What did you do to me just now?"


    Seeing this girl¡¯s performance, Zhou Ye couldn¡¯t help but spit out: "What did you do to me? I¡¯m sitting here, you run to my side, and you¡¯re talking to me. Come in my arms, and you''re gone..."


    "what--!!"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s reminder, Wang Huixin realized that she was wearing her pajamas without a bra, and her protruding nipples had leaked out. She screamed and rushed back to her bedroom.


    Interesting, I didn''t expect Mia and Xiner to be roommates??This is so interesting...


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and forty four


    When Zhou Ye was thinking about Mia there, Yun Xiner rushed into her girlfriend''s room.


    Zhou Ye, sitting on the sofa, soon heard the screams coming from the room...


    "Ah-Xiner... don''t rub my place..."


    "I was wrong... I was really wrong..."


    "I didn''t know you would bring friends back..."


    "Kneading my face again..."


    "Ah-you still knead..."


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help but think about it when he heard the reverie voice coming from inside...


    rub??


    Where did you rub it??


    Who is rubbing??


    What to rub??


    Does this need to be asked??


    At this moment, he suddenly didn''t want to play any love games...


    It seems to be a very good experience to play a bit of heavy rape games occasionally.


    After all, the pick-ups have been a bit...emmm... and crooked recently.


    So, just turn these two girls into urinals.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye stood up smilingly and walked towards the bedroom...


    As he walked, Zhou Ye snapped his fingers...


    In an instant, a sound-proof barrier that could not be distinguished by the naked eye completely enveloped the entire one-bedroom apartment.


    At this moment, even if the whole apartment is noisy, no sound can be heard outside.


    The door of Mia''s bedroom was concealed because Xiner rushed in just now...


    Zhou Ye walked to the door and pushed gently, and the door opened...


    This is a bedroom with a size of only ten square meters. Apart from a large bed, a dressing table and a wardrobe, there is almost no large furniture in the bedroom.


    At this time, Xin''er was pressing Mia on the bed, ravaging her wantonly...


    The clothes on the two of them were a little untidy because of the squabbling... Xin''er''s short skirt had already revealed her black panties because she was riding on Mia...


    And Mia?


    Because of the struggle, the hem of her nightdress was brought to the waist... A pair of slender, white and tender legs, pushing back and forth...


    The little trousers under her body also showed a few naughty black hairs because of the struggle.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, the two girls who were playing abruptly stopped their movements and looked back at the door.


    Xin''er did not blame Zhou Ye for coming in suddenly, but directly said: "Ye...you, you go out and rest first...I will cook for you right away..."


    And Mia shyly grasped the hem of her nightdress, and desperately pulled it down... "Get up, get up... Xin''er, get up quickly."


    Seeing the appearance of the two women, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile...


    "Since you guys are so happy, why don''t you add me?


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, both Xin''er and Mia were dumbfounded.


    What''s happening here??


    When the two were in a daze, Zhou Ye had already walked to the bed a few steps, bowed his head, and kissed Xin''er''s little coot.


    Seeing this scene, Mia felt a little sour in her heart...


    Of course, this is not to say that she has fallen in love with Zhou Ye at once.


    As a gold worship girl who has a clear plan for her future, Mia''s resistance to handsome guys is much higher than Xiner.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2278

    If it is said that Xiner will be deceived by the sweet words of the handsome guy.


    That Mia would never...


    She knows exactly what she wants... Therefore, this kind of woman is more protective of her body than many girls who clamor for true love.


    After all, the body is a commodity for her, allowing her to step into a higher-class commodity.


    She would never see a rabbit or scatter an eagle.


    After all-something like sweet talk is worthless...


    And the reason why Mia felt sour when she saw Zhou Ye kissing her girlfriend, it was just a little jealousy.


    It''s like when a man sees a beautiful woman on the street, is hugged by a man who is inferior to him, and when he wants to get intimacy, his heart is mostly sour.Although this woman has nothing to do with him...


    That''s right, in Mia''s mind, Xiner is inferior to her...


    Regardless of her figure or appearance, she felt that Xin''er was inferior to herself.


    But now, this girlfriend who is not as good as her has found a super handsome boyfriend.


    It''s strange that Mia is not sour in her heart...


    However, just when Mia was sour and about to get up and avoid... Suddenly, she felt a big hand pressing on her leg.


    Suddenly, Mia''s heart suddenly...


    She was a little proud, but also a little embarrassed...


    I am proud of-my own charm, it seems that my girlfriend''s boyfriend can''t hide.


    What is embarrassing is that Zhou Ye kissed Xin''er, but he was touching his thigh secretly?


    Who does he think of himself??


    I definitely want to show Zhou Ye, a scumbag, something nice...


    Thinking of this, Mia stretched out her hand and held down Zhou Ye''s hand that touched her thigh, and then she unscrupulously dragged the girlfriend who was kissing Zhou Ye from the arms of Zhou Ye. ."Xiner...Look at your boyfriend..."


    In order to be afraid of Zhou Ye breaking free, Mia deliberately grabbed Zhou Ye''s big hand...


    After all, under normal circumstances, when a man encounters this kind of thing, he will quickly withdraw his hand, and he will not admit it.


    However, what Mia didn''t expect was--


    Not only did Zhou Ye not withdraw the hand that stroked her thigh, but instead slid his hand toward the base of her thigh with an inch.


    At this moment, Mia was a bit Spartan...


    She desperately held down Zhou Ye''s big hand that reached her between her legs with both hands, and shouted to her girlfriend: "Look at your boyfriend..."


    And the next scene made Mia completely dumbfounded...


    I saw Xin''er who turned her head, looked at her thighs lightly, and then hugged Zhou Ye again regardless, poked up her little coot, and offered a kiss.


    "Ah¡ª¡ª!! Xiner..."


    At this time, Mia realized that she could no longer hold onto Zhou Ye''s big hand.


    His fingertips have reached the most secret part of her legs...


    Zhou Ye''s fingertips passed the thin silk panties, and the sensation of an electric shock across her hidden parts made Mia finally scream... "Go away... the smelly rascal..."


    Hearing Mia''s cursing, Zhou Ye smiled...


    He gently let go of Yun Xin''er, who had been completely controlled by his own spiritual power, and looked down at Mia who was struggling desperately but couldn''t ask his fingertips to harass.


    "I warn you... let go of me... rogue..."


    At this time, Mia glared at Zhou Ye... with her hands firmly pressing Zhou Ye''s big hands that had penetrated into the bottom of her skirt, and her two slender thighs were also tightly clamped together...


    A shy and angry look...


    Chapter 2645: Mia


    "Let go of me, you rascal... let go of me..."


    Seriously, if she can, Mia really doesn''t want to get to this point...


    Anyway, he is her girlfriend''s boyfriend after all.However, when her best friend Xin''er turned a blind eye to what happened to her, then she can only be tougher now...


    Otherwise, the ghost knows what will happen.


    Hearing Mia''s shout, Zhou Ye smiled...


    He ignored Mia, but turned his head to look at Yun Xin''er, who was controlled by his own mind, and asked softly: "Baby Xin''er, she scolded me as a hooligan...what should I do?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xin''er said affectionately: "Then you can just really play hooligans to her...Anyway, she scolded as well. If you didn''t do it, wouldn''t you be scolded for nothing?"


    Xin''er''s words made Mia instantly sluggish...


    This, this is what her best friend said??


    How amazing is this to say so??


    A woman who is in love, who is not her own man, will be jealous to death when she glances at other women.


    How can there be such a thing that not only does not prevent his boyfriend from harassing his girlfriend, but also encourages him to play hooligans against his girlfriend??


    Just when Mia was there...


    Zhou Ye had already reached the edge of her underwear with his fingers.


    Feeling the touch from the secret place between her legs, Mia was going crazy.


    "what are you doing??"


    While shouting, Mia wanted to reach out and push Zhou Ye away...


    However, at this moment, something more bizarre happened.


    A pair of slender arms stretched out from Mia''s armpits, and after locking her arms, they hooked back... and locked Mia''s arms there.


    Then, a pair of long legs protruded from behind her, locking Mia''s legs in the same way.


    It turned out that Xin''er didn''t know when, she ran behind her, and directly locked her with melee skills.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2279

    "Yun Xin''er, what are you doing... you let me go... let go of me..."


    At this time, Mia was locked into a sitting "earth" character by Yun Xiner behind her.


    And in this state, Mia could no longer stop Zhou Ye from doing anything, she could only watch Zhou Ye helplessly, tearing open her black lace-rim sexy underwear,


    "Wow, wow..." Zhou Ye couldn''t help but laugh while looking at the beauty between Mia''s legs."I thought you really didn''t feel it... So, no!"


    While talking, Zhou Ye gently shaved the pink crack hidden in the thick pubic hair with his fingertips.


    In an instant, Mia felt her own flesh sewn, and a sensation of electric shock came into her mind.


    "what----!!"


    A transparent and viscous body fluid sprayed out from the mouth of her trembling fleshy abalone, staining Zhou Ye''s coat.


    At this moment, Mia couldn¡¯t wait to bury herself in the ground...


    To be honest, although she plans to be a model in the future, she is not yet in the profession yet??


    Even in the industry, the scene of exposing one''s own genitals in front of strangers and reaching a climax under the touch of strangers is enough to make people feel ashamed to death.


    "Don''t...don''t look...ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!"


    The strong sense of shame, coupled with the pleasure from rubbing Zhou Ye''s fingertips on the labia and clitoris, caused Mia to tremble all over, wishing to faint immediately.


    However, it is a pity that Zhou Ye will not let her faint...


    In fact, Mia''s physique is not that sensitive.Only Zhou Ye specially opened up ten times sensitive physique for her, which made her be so embarrassed in front of Zhou Ye.


    Seeing that wet piece on the bed sheet... Zhou Ye smiled and untied his belt.


    In an instant, a thick and long cock broke free of the shackles of the pants and jumped out.


    Mia looked at the giant goose egg that was more than 30 centimeters long, and she was dumbfounded...


    "No, I don''t want... let me go... I''m still a virgin... I don''t want..."


    She pushed her hands and feet desperately, trying to escape from the giant...


    However, it is a pity-Xin''er, who is locked behind her, is unexpectedly strong.


    She can''t get rid of it...


    Zhou Ye smiled and walked to the bed, grabbed the bed sheet, and pulled it down hard...


    Mia and Xin''er, who were still some distance away from the bed, were directly pulled to the bed.


    "Let go of me...Help...Big Brother...Big Brother...You let me go...It''s going to die..."


    It seems that Mia was really shocked by Zhou Ye''s giant...


    She begged desperately, wanting Zhou Ye to let her go...


    But it''s a pity - the matter is already here, did Zhou Ye put on his pants when nothing happened?


    Isn''t that making people laugh at his impotence??


    "Don''t say silly things..." Zhou Ye smiled, holding his cock and gently rubbing back and forth on Mia''s meat seams."Take it easy, otherwise, it will be painful after a while..."


    "No... don''t... don''t..."


    Mia shook her head desperately, crying desperately, begging... "Whatever you want, I will give you... Don''t... Don''t do this..."


    "I want you..." Zhou Ye felt that his glans was already covered with the body fluid from Mia Mi... I felt that it was almost at this time.


    He put the glans against the mouth of Mia''s slightly opened flesh hole because of stimulation... With a little force, he forced his glans in.


    At this moment, Mia felt like she had been torn apart by a hot giant...Suddenly she couldn''t help screaming."Ah...it hurts...it hurts... lightly... you lightly..."


    Feeling the soft flesh of his cock tightly, watching Mia''s legs trembling from the pain.Zhou Ye knew that Mia was born with a tight vagina.


    In the face of such an existence, he really didn''t dare to use too much force. It would be bad if the psychological shadow was cast out...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye leaned forward and kissed him. At the same time, his hands followed the hem of her nightdress and leaned into her chest.


    Grasping the big baby that is difficult to grasp, he began to squeeze it.


    I have to say, Mia is really good for the big baby...


    Not only majestic, but also flexible...


    Grabbing it with one hand, the feel of the Q bullet made Zhou Ye a little bit fond of it...


    "Uhhhh... it hurts...hhhhhh..."


    Mia was kissing Zhou Ye awkwardly, and shouting pain...


    At this moment, she felt that the nipple on her chest was pinched by Zhou Ye.


    At that time, it was light, sometimes heavier, sometimes rubbed with palms, and sometimes pinched with fingers, which made Mia feel itchy in her heart.


    She used to play with her proud baby in the mirror before in the shower.


    But she has never been like Zhou Ye, playing with her body feeling soft and itchy in her heart...


    Before she knew it, Mia began to hum slightly... "Mmm... light, light..."


    The second thousand six hundred and forty-six chapters have you heard of the second thousand strikes?


    Zhou Ye kissed Mia deeply while rubbing the pair of big babies that he couldn''t put it down.


    Before he knew it, he felt tightly around his glans penis and began to relax gradually.


    Zhou Ye played with Mia lightly, while pushing the cock bit by bit towards Mia''s meat hole.


    "Mmm... lightly..."


    It may be because of getting better, Mia didn''t have any other resisting actions except for a scream.


    Gradually, when Zhou Ye''s glans touched Mia''s cervix, Mia''s body trembled suddenly...


    Zhou Ye understood in an instant that Mia''s cervix was also a sensitive point.


    He gently let go of Mia''s little eye, looked at the part where the two were joined, smiled and joked: "Baby, you are bleeding underneath..."


    "rogue¡­¡­"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2280

    Hearing Zhou Ye''s teasing, Mia couldn''t help but whispered...


    Zhou Ye suddenly stood up around her waist, and instantly Mia felt like she had been stabbed through her body, her entire heart numb... "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    "Call me a hooligan??"


    Saying a word, Zhou Ye stabbed hard...


    After going down to the bottom, she slammed into Mia''s heart every time.


    "No... don''t... lightly... ah... ah..."


    "Stop barking..."


    "Ah...you...you are...just a...rascal...I will...I will call you...rascal...rascal..."


    At this moment, Mia is not so much cursing, as she is panting...


    That coquettish cry makes people feel hard...


    Bang bang ......


    The sound of physical impact sounded in the room... and Mia did not consciously screamed...


    "Rogue... Ah... lightly... Ah... Rogue..."


    I don''t know when, the rogue has become Mia''s nickname for Zhou Ye...


    To be honest, Zhou Ye suddenly had an urge to play with her when he heard the coquettish sound of bed.


    He thought so, and he did it...


    He stopped straight forward...


    Mia, who was about to reach her climax, was a little dissatisfied in an instant, she shook her hips desperately, trying to turn her passive into active.


    But it''s a pity - she, whose limbs are locked by Xin''er from behind, can''t move much... it''s not as enjoyable as Zhou Ye moved.


    This made her look at Zhou Ye with a sad look...


    And what about Zhou Ye?If you don¡¯t see her complaints... "Do you know what is called-Second Thousand Strikes?"


    "............???"


    Mia looked confused...what the hell is Miaoqianbang??Why do you want to say this kind of thing at this time??


    However, at this moment, Zhou Ye smiled more evilly."Soon you will understand what a thousand strikes are..."


    As the voice fell, Mia felt her whole mind go blank...


    Then there was a burst of pops, resounding throughout the room...


    "what------!!"


    When Zhou Ye pulled out the meat stick and flashed to the side, Mia felt the tide of pleasure, which drowned her whole body...


    She involuntarily twisted her body desperately...


    She screamed, yelled......crazy twitching...


    At the same time--a puff of nasty water sprayed out from her vaginal opening that kept shrinking and trembling, and then, a puff of yellowish urine...


    At this time, Xin''er let go of her, or she would hurt herself.


    After a full five minutes, Mia regained some energy...


    However, just when she felt her limbs were soft and she didn''t have any strength... Zhou Ye hugged her ass again.


    "No...no...I can''t do it..."


    Mia crazily wanted to escape Zhou Ye''s demon...


    However, there is no use for eggs...


    She was directly pressed underneath by Zhou Ye as she was lying on the bed.


    Then, Zhou Ye''s cock inserted from behind again.


    After a while--


    "what----!!!"


    A scream came from Mia''s mouth... She curled up on the bed, shaking constantly...


    Between her legs, a stream of crystal clear and sticky vagina sprayed out...


    After going back and forth three times...


    Mia has become Zhou Ye''s best-behaved little slave girl... Let me call my elder brother my elder brother, and let me call my father daddy...


    That''s as clever as you are...


    Next...


    Zhou Ye turned his attention to Xiner...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The moment Xiner was relieved of her mind control, she was stunned...


    She looked at Zhou Ye, who was naked in front of her, and looked at lying on the bed again, still shaking twice from time to time, the naked girlfriend, the whole person was Spartan.


    "This... what is this..."


    However, before Xiner''s words were finished, Zhou Ye blocked Xiaoxiao.


    She struggled desperately, trying to get rid of Zhou Ye''s pretense, but goose... it was useless.


    Three or two times, she was completely wiped out by Zhou Ye...


    Following Xin''er''s scream, Zhou Ye forcibly took her virgin body away.


    Under Zhou Ye''s romantic tactics, she did not insist twice more than her best friend...


    In less than five minutes, she gave in completely.


    At this time, Zhou Ye, under the instigation of a certain dissatisfied girlfriend of Xin''er, also let Xin''er get to know what is called Second Thousand Strike...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 2281

    Soon-there is one more person trembling on the bed...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I am the dividing line of training¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the time barrier-half a month later-


    At this time, Xin''er and Mia had long been taught by Zhou Ye to stop going to the west.


    With Zhou Ye''s eyes, they knew what to do.


    In order to please Zhou Ye, the two of them did all the shameful things...


    Good morning bite is a daily greeting, and opening three holes is the basic operation...


    It can be said that the two women at this time, how well-behaved they really are.


    Of course, Zhou Ye did not forget the benefits that should be given to them.


    After all, without a good body, there is really no way for him to have fun.


    As a result, the DNA transformation belonging to Zhou Ye''s women''s basic welfare was put on the agenda.


    Coincidentally-the two women actually chose the magical girl gene at the same time.


    Well, these two girls... in order to please Zhou Ye, they are also unscrupulous.


    What kind of twins are played out by them.


    Even, in order to please Zhou Ye, Mia suddenly became a big breasted loli who was no more than twelve years old while having sex with her master.


    In her own words, this is what she looked like when she was twelve years old...


    That feeling of extreme compactness almost made Zhou Ye deliver the goods... I have to say that Mia was really superb.


    Chapter 2647: Love can never be improvised


    Since the Lu Zhanbo incident, more than half a month has passed, and time passed day by day...


    Zhou Ye fell into a state of doing nothing again...


    Compared with Yifei and the others, Zhou Ye can be said to be extremely idle.


    Even Lu Ziqiao, who is idle every day, is busier than Zhou Ye...


    After all, Lu Ziqiao still has to find a way to make money by kidnapping, but what about Zhou Ye?When did he lack money??


    Of course, during this period, Xin''er and the others can be regarded as being integrated into Yifei''s circle.


    After all, there is nothing that can''t be solved with a single second thousand blows, if there is-then one second thousand blows.


    Under Zhou Ye''s pajamas, the girls quickly ignored the fact that there were two more sisters.


    However, there are sequelae...


    For example, now, all the girls use excuses to give their sister a vacation, so they don''t come to the 3603 apartment.


    Even Yifei and the others moved back to the 3601 apartment. In their own words, it is¡ª¡ªMy dear, your thousand hits in one second made me use up all of my month''s orgasm at once, please be a person Okay, let''s rest for a while...]


    Of course, if Zhou Ye really forced it, they would also obediently give it...


    However, Zhou Ye felt unnecessary...


    After all, it is necessary to relax and have a degree... It is not good if they get sex phobia.


    In the bar downstairs in the community¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Yifei was playing billiards with Pan Xiaoting... and Zhou Ye was sitting beside Xiaoxue, watching them play billiards.


    Seeing Pan Xiaoting lying on the edge of the table with her hips raised high, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but hold his chin, and said to himself: "Is there still a billiards case at home?"


    "Why do you suddenly want to buy a billiards case?" Xiaoxue, who was sitting next to Zhou Ye and drinking coffee, asked strangely.


    "Don''t you think Xiaoting is the most attractive when playing billiards?" Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Also, if it is at home...let Xiaoting play billiards...I hehe hehe if¡­¡­"


    Zhou Ye didn''t finish the rest, but Xiaoxue already understood.


    To put it bluntly, Zhou Ye just saw Pan Xiaoting''s beauty in playing billiards, and he was a little bit ready to move.


    Hearing this, Xiaoxue couldn''t help rolling her eyes...


    "Bad..."


    Jealous??nonexistent¡­¡­


    When the climax of Miaoqian hitting her to doubt her life, she couldn''t eat any jealousy.


    Well, the billiard duel between Xiaoting and Yifei came to an end with 3-0.


    No matter how talented Yifei is, there is no possibility of winning against Pan Xiaoting, a top billiard player.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Great?"


    "If you practice billiards for twelve hours a day, you can reach my level." Xiaoting smiled and sat on Zhou Ye''s other sofa handle.


    There were two single sofas next to the billiards table, Zhou Ye and Xiaoxue each had one, and it was of course impossible for Yifei and Xiaoting to get in front of Xiaoxue.


    "Twelve hours a day, don''t you feel boring?" Yifei said in astonishment.


    "It''s boring... But, don''t you practice the technique." Pan Xiaoting smiled.


    "Well, I think it is so..." Zhou Ye smiled and interjected: "Otherwise, I will buy a standard billiard table and keep it at home. Then, when you are at home, you can practice billiards, Tingting. what do you think??"


    "Okay, okay..." Pan Xiaoting''s eyes lit up when she heard Zhou Ye''s words.


    She really likes billiards... Although at this time, she doesn''t take part in the game much.


    But occasionally playing at home is also very good...


    Xiaoxue couldn''t help but laughed at the conversation between the three.


    She knows that her own man is absolutely unwilling to make a billiard case at home.


    Even, based on her knowledge of her own man, Zhou Ye could guess what tricks Zhou Ye intends to play in the billiard case.


    For example... Let Xiaoting sit on the edge of the billiard table with a bare buttock, standing behind him, and output crazy...


    That scene, imagine that you feel lewd...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 2282

    Just when Xiaoxue was wondering what her man was doing with the billiard table...Suddenly, Yifei''s scream came from her ears.


    "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!" X2


    This harsh scream pulled her thoughts back completely.


    I saw that Hu Yifei at this time, I don''t know when, has rushed to the door not far from the billiards case... hugged with a woman in floral clothes, and called the jump again.


    "What''s wrong with Yifei?" Xiaoxue couldn''t help turning her head to look at her man.


    "Maybe I met a friend whom I haven''t seen for many years..." Zhou Ye said in an uncertain tone.


    In fact, he knew this woman...


    "Xiaobo, long time no see, why are you here..." Yifei asked his classmate Xiaobo excitedly.


    Xiaobo smiled and said, "I just moved here last week, how about you?"


    "I live in the love apartment next door..." Yifei said happily... After all, meeting the old friend in another country is one of the four greatest joys in life.


    "What a coincidence..." Xiaobo said with a smile: "I came out and wanted a drink, but I didn''t expect to meet you!"


    "Are you alone?" Yifei asked strangely: "Is your boyfriend not with you?"


    After all, when you come to a bar for a drink, few people come by yourself.


    If a girl is away from home, it won¡¯t work if you are not careful...


    "I don''t have any boyfriend..." Xiaobo sighed and said: "I can see it all these years, I''m the lone star of the devil..."


    "What''s the matter?" Yifei asked curiously.


    "You know, when I was in school, my family didn''t let me fall in love, so I didn''t look for it in college."


    "After graduation, my family is urging me to find someone. Where can I find someone..."


    Seeing the sigh of his old classmate, Yifei couldn''t help asking: "Is there no one suitable?"


    "I can''t say no..." Xiaobo sighed: "I once met a man who was very suitable in all aspects. What happened? Before I officially confirmed the relationship, I found that the man actually stepped on several boats..."


    "So, I blocked him..."


    "Later, my parents got anxious and wanted me to go on a blind date..."


    "As a result, see one, yellow one..."


    "My mother has to say that it is the reason why I am too high-sighted, and that I have to find a man to marry..."


    "That''s why I moved out of the house and live by myself..."


    Hearing Xiaobo''s words, Yifei couldn''t help but nodded in agreement, "Yes, love can''t make do with..."


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and forty eight


    "Come on, Xiaobo, let me introduce it to you!" At this time, Yifei had already brought Xiaobo to Zhou Ye, and reached out and introduced: "This is my boyfriend, Zhou Ye...this is my friend. Xiaoxue, Xiaoting..."


    Upon hearing Yifei''s introduction, Xiaoxue and Xiaoting both smiled and greeted Xiaobo with a face-to-face smile.


    As for that, Zhou Ye is Yifei''s boyfriend??


    Well, in fact, every girl introduced Zhou Ye to her friends like this.


    Usually, other girls will show a sense of alienation from Zhou Ye when the friends of other sisters are present.


    It doesn''t matter if they have a tacit understanding, or that they are giving face to each other, it doesn''t matter to Zhou Ye anyway.


    "Hello..." Zhou Ye smiled and stood up and shook hands with Xiaobo.


    "Wow, Yifei, your boyfriend is so handsome..." Xiaobo shook hands with Zhou Ye and praised him: "You have to be optimistic, be careful of being seduced by other girls..."


    Hearing what her classmate said, Yifei almost burst into a smile on her face, but she pretended to say generously: "Who cares... do you want it? Take it away... I watch every day. He is annoying..."


    Hearing Hu Yifei''s words, Zhou Ye gave her a faint smile...


    This girl who is overwhelmed and unconcealed is swollen...


    It seems that she has been kind to her lately, she almost forgot the pain of being dominated by the second thousand strikes.


    Well, it needs to be adjusted a bit.


    Hu Yifei, who was smiling happily, suddenly felt his heart tense when she saw her man''s smile.


    In an instant, a look begging to be coquettish was thrown over...


    That means as if to say-dear, give me some face, let me scream today.


    Facing Hu Yifei''s pleading, Zhou Ye cast his eyes away-don''t stick to the back door three times.


    The so-called backdoor don''t stick... ahem, it can also be called an alternative millennium killing.


    Hu Yifei is most afraid of this trick...not to say that she is afraid of pain.


    No matter how painful the move is, it won''t hurt too much after being developed.


    On the contrary-she doesn''t hurt at all, but on the contrary, she feels good.


    Who is Hu Yifei is a rare butt-sensitive physique?


    What she is afraid of is-tomorrow will be happy to help the wall to walk.


    Thus, a fierce bargaining with eyes started.


    In the end, after Hu Yifei had to agree to a rape game by the back door, Zhou Ye''s face returned to normal again.


    Of course, this kind of thing is very protracted, but in fact it is over in less than three seconds.


    Under Yifei''s introduction, Xiaobo and everyone knew each other.


    Next, is the question of where to go crazy...


    There is no way to have fun in the bar. After all, this is a quiet bar. If you speak too loudly... it is not too good.


    Finally, Hu Yifei suggested that everyone go to a newly opened KTV to play.


    All the women agreed... Zhou Ye didn''t want to go too much.


    After all, KTV or something, in Zhou Ye''s opinion, is really nothing to play with.


    But just as men always want to find a few sisters to warm up when they have a party, when there are many girls, they also want to find a handsome guy to warm up.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2283

    As a result, Zhou Ye became the warmer.


    After deciding on the next program, everyone checked out and left the bar.


    Hu Yifei and Xiaobo walked in front, and Xiaoxue and Xiaoting followed their man behind.


    Xiaobo, who was walking in front, had to turn his head and look at Zhou Ye from time to time.


    Or a woman''s intuition, or it might be because Xiaoxue and Xiaoting don''t play very well.


    Xiaobo always feels that the two friends of his old classmates behind him seem to be a little confused with the boyfriends of his old classmates.


    After holding back for a while, Xiaobo couldn¡¯t help but get to Yifei¡¯s ear and whispered: "Yifei, don¡¯t blame me for troubles, how do I feel that your two friends are too close to your boyfriend Is it?"


    Hu Yifei was taken aback when he heard the words, and hurriedly smiled: "Is there?? Haha...you must be wrong!"


    "I''m absolutely not mistaken... I don''t believe it..." Xiaobo said, hugging Hu Yifei''s arm tightly, and whispered: "You secretly turned your head to see... Are the two girls and your boyfriend Zhou Ye too close? Moreover, that girl named Xiaoxue, from time to time, always rubs her body against your boyfriend''s arm..."


    "Is there?? Nothing..."


    Hu Yifei was slapped haha, but in her heart she was thinking-they are more than close to Zhou Ye, that inch of skin on their bodies has not been played with by that bastard??


    Whether it''s the two balls of soft meat on the top, or the water curtain hole below and the chrysanthemum behind... which place has not been played by that bastard??


    When Xiaobo listened to Hu Yifei''s insincere words, he felt confused...


    How could it be that Yifei couldn''t see the thoughts of her two friends??


    No, it must be that Yifei is too kind, that''s why she was deceived by the two women.


    No, as a classmate of Yifei, she can''t just watch her old classmates being played by the two bitches and applauded.


    Must find a way to expose their tricks.


    Thinking of this, Xiaobo, who was full of justice, instantly felt a sense of mission surge.


    With this kind of thought, on the way to KTV-Xiaobo is considering how to expose the true colors of Xiaoxue and Xiaoting.


    The newly opened KTV is not too far away from the community, it will take about ten minutes to walk.


    Everyone soon arrived at the door of KTV...


    "Sir, how many are you?"


    Seeing everyone entering the door, a lobby manager greeted him immediately.


    "Five..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "Give me a luxurious bag..."


    "Okay, sir, please come with me..."


    Under the leadership of the lobby manager, everyone quickly arrived in a luxurious bag on the third floor.


    Next, there is the issue of drinks.


    According to Zhou Ye''s idea, everyone should get some drinks and fruit plates, just eat, drink and play...


    But Xiaobo raised an objection at this time-


    "We are here to play, so in this case, of course we have to drink..."


    Upon hearing Xiaobo''s words, the women said they didn''t care.


    In fact, when they are in private, they play crazy.


    After all, when there are no outsiders, they are their sisters playing by themselves, no matter how crazy they are.


    It''s just that Xiaobo, an outsider, is here today, so the girls converged a lot.


    But-since Xiaobo said he was going to drink, what do they care about??


    You know, each of them has been modified by Zhou Ye''s DNA, so what is the mere alcohol??


    Now that the girls said so, Zhou Ye didn''t care anymore-he took a look at the wine list and said, "Give me three dozen Tutankhamun malt beer first..."


    Hearing the name of the wine, the lobby manager''s face bloomed with joy.


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and forty nine


    Why is the lobby manager so happy??


    A bottle of Tutankhamun sells for five hundred and twenty yuan...


    A dozen of twelve bottles, three dozens is 20,000 yuan.


    With this alone, she can earn thousands of dollars in rake.


    Seeing the lobby manager leave with a happy face, Xiaobo asked in surprise: "Why is she so happy?"


    "Maybe because I look handsome..." Zhou Ye interrupted with a smile.


    He doesn''t like to show off his wealth, what is there to show off??


    What brand-name bag, what brand-name sports car...is it interesting??


    If he really wants to show off, just get an Umbrella''s battle star, and he can make the whole earth climax regardless of the generations of rich and official.


    When he reached Zhou Ye''s realm, he didn''t need to find self-esteem and satisfaction by showing off, as long as he was happy.


    Soon, three dozen beers were delivered, along with various fruit plates and snack platters.


    After everything was ready, everyone started playing.


    It¡¯s just that the form is a bit wrong...


    At the beginning of the show, Xiaobo left his old classmate Hu Yifei and started a fight with Xiaoxue.


    Seriously, this is a bit abnormal...


    It doesn''t matter if the opposite sex attracts each other, it doesn''t matter whether it is close or close.


    Xiaobo shouldn''t find Xiaoxue to fight wine...


    But, by the way, Xiaobo found Xiaoxue.


    This makes Hu Yifei a little confused...


    She looked at the weird atmosphere in the room, reached Zhou Ye''s ear, and asked in a low voice: "Ye, why does Xiaobo always look for Xiaoxue to fight wine... Is there any conflict between the two of them before?"


    Why do you want to ask Zhou Ye??

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2284

    Because Hu Yifei knew that her own man had great magical powers... If there was an omnipotent god in the world, then Hu Yifei felt that that god would only be her own man Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye, who was watching the excitement while drinking a beer, heard Hu Yifei''s words, and Xiang Jiao let out a smile."This old classmate of yours is not bad... She is avenging you..."


    "Vengeance?" Hu Yifei was stunned...


    "Yeah... She thinks Xiaoxue has an attempt to me, but you are kept in the dark..." Zhou Ye said cheerfully, "So, she plans to get drunk Xiaoxue and let her speak truth after drinking... Then... ¡­"


    Zhou Ye didn¡¯t say the rest, but Hu Yifei already understood...


    Speak truth after drinking, and then alert yourself...


    This silly girl is really...


    Hu Yifei was a little moved and worried...


    "My dear, you told Xiaoxue not to go too far...she just listened to you..."


    Hu Yifei knew that with Xiaoxue''s modified body, a mere beer is no different from Liangbaikai for her.


    "Don''t worry, Xiaoxue is measured..."


    Zhou Ye said with a smile...


    Well, this so-called KTV carnival turned into a wine competition between Xiaoxue and Xiaobo.


    The final result-


    Obviously, a mortal body of Wavelet cannot fight Wavelet whose body has been genetically modified.


    Two hours later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Xiaobo was completely sunk by Xiaoxue...


    In the end, Xiaoxue is still full of energy, but Xiaobo is already unconscious...


    For this reason, Hu Yifei had to support Xiaobo and return to the love apartment together.


    No way, although Xiaobo lives nearby, the problem is¡ªHu Yifei doesn''t know where she lives.


    She could ask Zhou Ye for help, but the problem is - Zhou Ye is not willing to help.


    Hu Yifei can see it, her man is caring about her old classmate...


    In desperation, she could only take Xiaobo home.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hmm..."


    Xiaobo was awakened by a strong urine...


    She staggered and sat up from the bed, and then walked towards the bathroom as usual.


    Maybe it was because of the alcoholic strength that she hadn''t noticed at all. This so-called bathroom was really too big.


    Moreover, the lights in the bathroom are still on.


    "Well... whoever goes to the bathroom, the lights are not off... forget it..."


    Muttering, Xiaobo started looking for a sit-up...


    However, she looked around, but couldn''t find the toilet...just when she felt a little bit unable to hold it back.


    Suddenly saw a strange partition...


    There is an oval hole in that strange partition.


    That loophole is just enough for the next butt to stick out...


    "So... so you are here..."


    The drunk-eyed Xiaobo couldn''t care too much at this time. She unbuttoned her pants and pushed her butt back... and then got out of the partition.


    The moment she sat on the top...a ??torrent of water shot out from her urethra...


    The rushing water column hit the clapboard, and there was a reverie sound.


    After a while-the slightly swollen bladder was completely relieved.


    Just when Xiaobo was going to find toilet paper...


    Suddenly, I felt that someone behind me was hugging my waist...


    This made her suddenly startled, and her drinking spirit disappeared a lot... "Who..."


    However, who just asked this sentence-Xiaobo felt that the most hidden part between his legs was held up by a hot and hard part.


    Haven''t eaten pork, have you never seen a pig run??


    Xiaobo immediately realized that something was between his legs.


    "Don''t... don''t..."


    While shouting in panic, Xiaobo wanted to struggle and leave the cave on the wall.


    However, the big hands holding her ass firmly grasped her ass, making her unable to get out at all.


    At this moment, the hot giant against the mouth of her vulva suddenly thrust upward...


    In an instant, the pain of the whole person being torn apart made Xiaobo scream...


    "Ahhhhhhhhh, it hurts, pull it out... pull it out..."


    However, her cry obviously did not arouse the pity of the meat stick owner behind.


    Not only that, the meat stick began to thrust into her body one after another...


    "Ah... ah... don''t... ah... let go... ah... let me go..."


    At this time, I was being raped by an unknown man behind the wall. This recognition made Xiaobo feel a bit of excitement while he was nervous.


    Gradually, following the anesthesia of Jiu Jin''s afterbodies, Xiaobo survived the initial painful period...


    Soon, the scream from her mouth changed its taste...


    "Don''t... don''t stop...ah...ah..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2285

    And Zhou Ye, who was behind the wall, naturally did as she wished.


    After a while--


    A water arrow gushes out from her vagina, but this time it is no longer urine, but-lewd.


    There is no doubt that Xiaobo was brought to a climax by Zhou Ye...


    Next, Zhou Ye seemed to feel that the wall was so boring, he opened a door beside Xiaobo and pulled her over.


    The next night is still long...


    Two thousand six hundred and fifty chapters


    The next morning--


    "So, you accidentally put my classmate into trouble like this?"


    At this moment, Hu Yifei, with a smile but not a smile, questioned Zhou Ye on the side.


    What about wavelet??


    He was sitting on a chair like a birth examination bed, with his legs widened, his hands tightly covering his red tomato-like face, and Xiaoxue helped to smear medicine.


    At this time, her labia majora was swollen and tall, red and swollen...


    Slightly open mouth, occasionally spit out some white viscous liquid.


    "I didn''t know it was Xiaobo..." Zhou Ye said with an innocent look: "I thought it was you who was joking with me..."


    In fact, the so-called mutant wall toilet that Xiaobo found last night is actually a fun wall.


    There are many more in this room...


    Some can only stretch out a butt, while others must lie down, leaking the lower body.


    To put it bluntly, this kind of stuff was made by the women to please Zhou Ye.


    Sometimes, they just leaked their ass out of the entire row of fun walls side by side, allowing Zhou Ye to guess who is who based on the touch of the meat stick inserted.


    It just so happened that the girls played such a game last night...


    When Xiaobo was stunned by urine, it happened to be when all the women were fainted by Zhou Ye.


    In this case, Xiaobo broke into the sex room by mistake and used the sex wall as a toilet.


    So--Zhou Ye drove her to a disaster...


    To say that Zhou Ye didn''t know that it was Xiaobo??That''s nonsense...


    But, even if he knew, he would not let Xiaobo go.


    In any case, the whole collection is Zhou Ye''s interest, and one thing that doesn''t fall is Zhou Ye''s slogan.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Xiaobo couldn''t help feeling sad, and started crying with a wow.


    In any case, it was the first time that I was taken away by someone in this situation, and the guy had a tendency to deny his account...How could Xiaobo not be sad??


    Seeing her classmate crying bitterly, Hu Yifei glared at her man-to see what you did.


    "Don''t cry Xiaobo, I will definitely let Zhou Ye give you an explanation..."


    "Forget it...ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The more he said, the harder Xiaobo cried, "Woo...I can''t...can''t be the third party that destroys your relationship...Woo..."


    "As for the third party, I don''t know which one..."


    Hearing Xiaobo''s words, Hu Yifei couldn''t help but slapped her on her naked thigh, "Don''t pretend... Don''t say you didn''t see how messy our house is..."


    Xiaobo stopped crying when she heard the words, she peeked at the girls in cool nightdresses..."Yifei...you, don''t you say...they are all..."


    "Yes, they are all my women..." Zhou Ye smiled slightly, hugged Wanyu and the others, and kissed each of them."Now including you..."


    "Don''t... I don''t want to be your lover..."


    Xiaobo heard that, struggling, he must get off the bed...


    However, it is a pity--


    Zhou Ye stepped up and held her down... "You can''t leave it alone..."


    "What are you doing..."


    "Pajamas... When are you willing to be my woman, and when will it end..."


    "No... I, I still hurt... Let go of me... Yifei, help..."


    "It''s okay, it''s swollen there, isn''t there any behind? Don''t worry, I will be very gentle..."


    "You let me go... Yifei, save me... save me..."


    However, it is a pity that Xiaobo''s classmate Hu Yifei, who has high hopes, stood there, with fierce hands ringing her motionless, watching her being carried into a room by the Demon King Zhou Ye...


    "Feifei, how long do you think your classmate Xiaobo can hold on before succumbing to my dear crotch?" Wanyu asked curiously.


    "Hehe...I promise it won''t take a minute." Hu Yifei said with a smile: "Have you forgotten our man''s methods??"


    Hearing Hu Yifei''s reminder, the women suddenly remembered how they were trained by their men in the mirror world.


    My face was red all at once...


    That was a really unbearable day...


    However, every time I think of it, I always feel a little nostalgic.


    At this moment, a golden portal suddenly appeared in the room...


    Looking at this familiar portal, the women laughed.


    Sure enough, Zhou Ye walked out soon... Behind him, he was followed by a very well-behaved little wife.


    It''s not someone else, it''s Xiaobo who just cried not to be Zhou Ye''s lover.


    "Big, hello everyone... Okay..." Xiaobo blushed and greeted the girls.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2286

    "Bobo, we will be good sisters from now on..."


    "Welcome to join our big family, Xiaobo..."


    "Welcome, Xiaobo..."


    Thousands of women greeted their new sisters...


    As for Zhou Ye, he walked out of Room 3603 with a smile...


    After all, a woman has something to say about herself, and in that case, he is not suitable for a man to be present.


    After all, the first thing they did to welcome the new sister was to pull him out and criticize him.


    This is easier to resonate with the new sisters...


    Of course, the so-called criticism is nothing more than how bad and bad Zhou Ye was, and he didn''t let others pass up.


    Zhou Ye generally listened to this criticism as a compliment.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye suddenly saw Zeng Xiaoxian approaching desperately.


    "Hi, Teacher Zeng, early..."


    Faced with Zhou Ye''s greeting, Zeng Xiaoxian walked towards 3602 stupidly as if he hadn''t heard him.


    "Hello, Teacher Zeng?" Zhou Ye was a little strange about Zeng Xiaoxian''s state. He strode over and patted Zeng Xiaoxian on the shoulder."Are you OK??"


    "what----!"


    The worried Zeng Xiaoxian was awakened by Zhou Ye''s shooting in an instant...


    When he turned his head and saw Zhou Ye, he relaxed."The charterer, scary people can be scary!!"


    "What''s the matter? You look so desperate?" Zhou Ye asked curiously.


    "No, nothing..." Zeng Xiaoxian said hesitantly...


    "That''s good..." Zhou Ye nodded indifferently, turned his head and planned to go back... However, at this time, his sleeves were caught by Zeng Xiaoxian.


    "What?" Zhou Ye turned his head strangely and asked, "What the hell is going on..."


    "Then, that charterer... I''ll ask you a question. If a woman you have been in love with for ten years suddenly appears in front of you, if it is you, would you confess it?" Zeng Xiaoxian asked seriously Tao.


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and fifty one


    Hearing what Zeng Xiaoxian said, Zhou Ye''s face was strange...


    Fuck-I have a crush for ten years...


    Does it matter who is that??


    No one else except Laura...


    But the problem is--


    A lot of things happened in this, Zhou Ye didn''t know how to tell Zeng Xiaoxian.


    "That... calm down, Teacher Zeng... Since you have a secret crush for ten years... Then you..."


    Just when Zhou Ye froze...Zeng Xiaoxian was already talking to himself like a dream.


    "Ten years ago, at that time I just stepped into college..."


    "When I first saw her, I knew... I was shot by the arrow of Eros..."


    "However, she is so dazzling... so dazzling that when I face her, I can''t turn my eyes away..."


    "Ahem, what happened later?" Zhou Ye asked speechlessly.


    "Later?" Zeng Xiaoxian drooped his head somewhat discouraged, "Later...I just learned that she already had a boyfriend, and her boyfriend would pick her up from school almost every few days..."


    "Then have you seen her boyfriend?"


    "No..." Hearing this question, Zeng Xiaoxian became even more depressed."Every time I only saw a black Umbrella Lone Traveler SUV stopping at the school gate to pick her up... I have never seen that man walk out of the car... Damn rich man."


    Well, Zeng Xiaoxian really has a reason to scold the damn rich man, because the ex-factory price of a solo SUV is as high as 16 million U.S. dollars... It is known as the most luxurious SUV in the world.


    Speaking of this, Zeng Xiaoxian raised her head abruptly, "However, I think the rich man must have dumped her now... At this time, I was using my broad chest to warm her... ¡­¡­you said I¡­¡­"


    Before Zeng Xiaoxian''s words were finished, a sweet female voice suddenly came from behind Zhou Ye."Hello, is this a love apartment?"


    With this familiar voice, Zeng Xiaoxian looked over...


    When he saw the slender figure that appeared in his dreams in countless midnight dreams, he couldn''t help but be surprised and said: "Laura, is that you?? Are you here to find me??"


    Hearing what Zeng Xiaoxian said, Laura, who was wearing a decent skirt, asked hesitantly: "Sorry, maybe you know me, but... I don''t seem to know you."


    "I''m Zeng Xiaoxian... We are alumni... Don''t you remember?" Zeng Xiaoxian said hurriedly.


    "That... sorry, I really can''t remember..." Laura still couldn''t remember who Zeng Xiaoxian was.


    At this moment, Zhou Ye spoke... "Laura..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Laura suddenly burst into a happy smile on her face. As soon as she turned around, she hugged Zhou Ye tightly... the stepping was a long kiss.


    Seeing the lover of his dream who had been in a crush for ten years, kissing his landlord in front of him, Zeng Xiaoxian had a heart to die at this moment.


    "You...you...you..."


    Perhaps it was Zeng Xiaoxian''s words that interrupted the passion of the two...Laura let go of Zhou Ye''s look, hugged Zhou Ye''s arm with a shy expression, and stood beside him cutely."I''m here to find Zhou Ye... he is my boyfriend..."


    Pata¡ª¡ªWow...


    At this moment, Zeng Xiaoxian heard the sound of his heart falling to the ground, shattering.


    "Ha, haha...you, you guys...have fun..."


    Zeng Xiaoxian smiled strongly, and quickly opened the 3602 door behind him, "Sorry, I have something else... first... let''s go."


    Bang--


    Zhou Ye wrapped Laura''s slender waist and looked at the closed door, and couldn''t help sighing quietly.


    "Master... who is he?? Why is it weird?" Laura asked hesitantly.


    "Nothing... It''s just a broken-hearted licking dog." Zhou Ye shook his head with a chuckle, then turned and opened the door of 3602''s room."come in¡­¡­"


    3602 was originally the residence of Yifei and the others, but recently Yifei and the others got used to living with Zhou Ye, so 3602 was temporarily vacant.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2287

    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Laura obediently followed Zhou Ye into the room...


    When he arrived in the living room, Zhou Ye sat on the sofa with a big grin... and Laura, with a charming smile, walked up to Zhou Ye and knelt down."Master...your slave misses you..."


    While talking, Laura opened the zipper of Zhou Ye''s trousers and released the thick and long cock.


    Looking at some soft sticks, Laura opened her small mouth without hesitation, and held Zhou Ye''s glans in her mouth...


    While pushing Zhou Ye''s cock with her hand, Laura used her fragrant tongue to slide Zhou Ye''s cock back and forth.


    I have to say that Laura''s mouth is excellent, whether it is the sliding of the tongue or the cooperation of the eyes, it gives Zhou Ye a strong desire to conquer.


    But this is also normal... After all, Laura is a urinal that Zhou Ye has cultivated a long time ago.


    By the way, when Zhou Ye met Laura, she was still an ignorant little girl, and the so-called damn rich man Zeng Xiaoxian said was actually Zhou Ye.


    In the spirit of great compassion of denying oneself, collecting demons and descending demons.


    Zhou Ye had already subdued this scumbag who had brought countless psychological traumas to Zeng Xiaoxian.


    In order to prevent her from harming good people, Zhou Ye had already adjusted her into his own toilet.


    Just looking at her incomparable skill at this time, you can know what Zhou Ye did on her.


    Of course, in Zhou Ye''s hands, Laura would have to become well-behaved no matter how bad she was.


    After all--Zhou Ye had some ways to control her and train her.


    Feeling that the meat stick has risen so much in her mouth...Laura couldn''t help it anymore, she stood up, lifted her skirt up, and leaked out the black silk sexy panties.


    Then, she did not take off her underwear, but took a step forward, straddling Zhou Ye''s lap, holding Zhou Ye''s cock with one hand, and hooking her underwear with the other.


    After aiming... he suddenly sat down.


    In an instant, the familiar feeling of swelling and cracking filled her whole body... "Ah-master, fuck me... fuck your nasty little bitch..."


    I have to say, if you want to talk about it, or say it is Laura...


    Hearing this, how could Zhou Ye still bear it... He directly picked up Laura and shook it vigorously.


    "Ah...Ah...Master, you are so amazing...Ah...Master...it''s so full..."


    "You''re going to fuck me...Hurry...Master..."


    In an instant, a sound of physical collision filled the entire living room...


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and fifty-two


    Just when Zhou Ye adjusted his own toilet, Laura...


    Zeng Xiaoxian has returned to his room in despair...


    Lu Ziqiao, who was looking for some opportunities in the newspaper, looked at Zeng Xiaoxian''s unsettled appearance, and couldn''t help asking a little strangely: "Ms. Zeng? Are you okay?"


    "I...I''m fine..."


    Zeng Xiaoxian said with a strong smile.


    He really didn''t know what to say... He didn''t expect that Laura, whom he had secretly loved for ten years, would actually have a relationship with the charter party.


    How can he say this kind of thing??


    Speaking out, wouldn''t he become a joke??


    At this time, Zeng Xiaoxian felt both sadness and a sense of relief.


    After all, secret love is nothing more than secret love... When he saw his secret crush kissing Zhou Ye, there was a hint of understanding and relief in his heart.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Guan Gu also walked out of the room at this time. He saw Zeng Xiaoxian standing by the dining table in a daze at a decorative plastic flower. He couldn''t help but approach Zi Qiao strangely. He asked in Chinese with the two knives: "Zi Qiao...what happened to Teacher Zeng?"


    "I''m broken in love..." As a senior lover [self-styled], Zi Qiao can see the current state of Teacher Zeng at a glance...


    "Dropped in love?? Has Teacher Zeng ever been in a relationship?" Hearing Zi Qiao''s words, Guan Gu was suddenly stunned.


    He hasn''t been in the love apartment for a short time. It can be said that... he has never seen Zeng Xiaoxian related to a woman.


    Such a teacher Zeng will also be broken in love??Or should I say-has he really been in love??


    At this moment-the two people who were muttering on the sofa suddenly heard a loud bang.


    Turning to look around, I saw Zeng Xiaoxian was holding his hand, gasping coldly there...


    Obviously, he was excited and took the table to vent his anger, but he forgot that the table is wooden and his hands are fleshy.


    "Don''t get excited about Teacher Zeng... Don''t take the table out of anger if you have anything..." Zi Qiao joked with a smile.


    "Yes, the table is innocent..."


    Guan Gu Miqiang has been with Zi Qiao for a long time recently, and it has also gone bad.


    No way, who makes the two of them always at home??


    Lu Ziqiao is a freelancer... and Guan Gu is also a freelancer. To put it bluntly, they are people with no fixed income...Although they have no money, they have a lot of free time.


    Those who are near Zhu are red and those who are near Mo are black, and Guan Gu is already showing signs of being damaged by Lu Ziqiao.


    Faced with the ridicule of two unscrupulous friends, Zeng Xiaoxian didn''t care... He made a fist in front of Hungary, and said with determination: "I understand, in this world, there is no way to be a good man...I It''s decided, from now on to be a scumbag...be a scumbag like a charterer!"


    Hearing Zeng Xiaoxian''s words, Lu Ziqiao almost didn''t laugh out loud...


    "Teacher Zeng, I can understand your feeling of being broken in love... But the problem is-you set yourself too high a goal?"


    "Is it tall?" Zeng Xiaoxian asked questioningly: "My dignified host, Zeng Xiaoxian...is it difficult to be a scumbag like a charterer?"


    Guan Gu miraculously and Lu Ziqiao looked at each other, nodded in unison: "It''s difficult..." X2


    "Don''t say anything else, do you have any money for chartering?" Lu Ziqiao asked back.


    "No..." For this, Zeng Xiaoxian is quite self-aware. He drove a seventy-eight-million-dollar economy car and others drove a tens of millions of limited edition sports cars......


    He rents a house, and he is the charterer of the entire community.


    he¡­¡­

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2288

    Okay, no more, this item can be skipped...


    "Do you think you have a chartered boss?" Lu Ziqiao asked again.


    "I, I''m not as handsome as the charterer, but Chunlan Qiuju is good at winning games, right?" Zeng Xiaoxian insisted.


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Lu Ziqiao''s words hehe already explained the problem...


    "Okay, Teacher Zeng..." Lu Ziqiao stood up, walked to Zeng Xiaoxian''s side, and hooked his shoulders and said, "Where is the charterer? That is the highest state of a scumbag... He can let all women live together peacefully... ¡­It can also make Yifei and the others turn a blind eye to his pick-up. Such a high rank is not something you can expect as a rookie in love..."


    "Don''t say it''s you, even if I, the prodigal son of love, meets a god like the charter man, he will be willing to bow down."


    As he said, Lu Ziqiao hooked his arm forcefully, interrupting what Zeng Xiaoxian wanted to say, "I have the best way to treat emotional injuries..."


    "What way?" Zeng Xiaoxian asked rhetorically.


    "Drink, drink him a drunk and then drunk...Drink him in the dark..." said this, Lu Ziqiao looked at the clock on the wall, it was less than ten in the morning...


    At this time, if I want to drink, I have nowhere to drink...


    However, this is difficult for Lu Ziqiao...Where can I not drink if I want to drink?When can I drink it??


    He simply grabbed Zeng Xiaoxian and walked out... "Go, buy wine..."


    "What wine to buy?" Zeng Xiaoxian asked blankly.


    "Whatever you like, buy whatever wine you like... By the way, buy some snacks... so as to serve as a snack, don''t worry, it won''t cost you a lot of money..."


    "Why do I spend money..."


    "Hey, as a brother, I will accompany you to drink wine to relieve your sorrows... Wouldn''t you still want me to pay?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    "What am I... I..."


    Well, in fact, Lu Ziqiao just doesn''t have money to eat, so he wants to have a meal with Zeng Xiaoxian.


    Anyway, it''s almost ten o''clock, so I can make do with breakfast and lunch...


    After half an hour----


    Lu Ziqiao and Zeng Xiaoxian returned to the room with large bags from the supermarket.


    Putting the bought snacks and snack stalls on the table, the two of them took Guan Gu and sat down together.


    A bottle of beer...


    The atmosphere gradually came up...


    Perhaps it was because Jiuzhuang was courageous. With Jiu Jin on the rise, Zeng Xiaoxian dared to criticize Zhou Ye...


    "The charterer is really scumbag..."


    "Correct¡­¡­"


    "He steps on more than a dozen boats, and he won''t even capsize... And a good man like me can''t find a woman... Where is the law of heaven?"


    "Look at it, Teacher Zeng..."


    "No, I have to learn from the scumbag... from now on-the bad man is me, I am Zeng Xiaoxian..."


    "This sentence is good... I''ve been tired of listening to the man''s opening statement... I like your new opening statement."


    "Come on..."


    "I wish the charterer will capsize soon...to the charterer being squeezed dry soon, cheers!"


    "Cheers!!"


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and fifty three


    At the wine shop in room 3602, when the anti-scumbag atmosphere grew...


    Next door to them, Zhou Ye is making Zeng Xiaoxian have a crush on Laura, his dream lover for ten years-singing aloud the chrysanthemum can.


    "Ah...Master...Master...Keep it down...you''re going to penetrate the whole person...Ah...Here is again...!!!"


    With a loud scream, Laura rolled her eyes and opened her vagina slightly, squirting a thick vagina.


    This Yin Jing sprayed out more than two meters away...


    I have to say that Laura is the benevolence of a man''s bed, enough to satisfy all the man''s fantasies.


    Sorry enough, sensitive enough, will spray tide, extremely easy to orgasm.


    Especially rare is that she is still a chrysanthemum sensitive physique, that is to say, when planting chrysanthemums, she is more likely to orgasm.


    Feeling the trembling body in his arms, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but chuckle and put her on the bed.


    At this time, Laura had rolled her eyes... the sofa was already wet and unable to sit.


    Zhou Ye knew that his own meat toilet had reached its limit... it would be a bit heavy to play any more.


    After all, it was he who trained Laura from an innocent little girl to the current lustful girl. Her body has no secret to him.


    He knows all kinds of limits...


    After picking up a quilt and putting his backhand on Laura''s body, Zhou Ye snapped his fingers lightly.


    In an instant, a slim figure in a palace costume appeared in front of him."Master--!"


    The palace-dressed woman knelt down as soon as she saw Zhou Ye, carefully picked up Zhou Ye''s cock, and cleaned him up with her tongue.


    "Hmm--!" Zhou Ye snorted comfortably, then said unhurriedly: "How is love better than Jin Jian''s plan?"


    "Already...uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    "Then start implementing it now!" Zhou Ye stretched out... lazily muttering to himself: "Thinking that I can''t hear it, so just arrange me behind? It''s naive..."


    Hearing what the owner said, the wind patrol envoy who was helping him clean the cock suddenly had a cold face, "Who...who dares to talk about the master behind his back, I will go to smash him now."


    "Don''t be so hostile..." Zhou Ye said as he pressed the head of the beautiful lady in the palace costume to his cock, "Who is behind, who is not said to be behind, who is not to be said behind? It''s just a little discussion... ¡­So what do you care about, okay, good, good-natured......"


    "Hmm...hmm..." The beauty in the palace costume gave her master a glamorous look, and cleverly once again held the cock that made her love and hate...At the same time, she stretched out her hand In my arms, I pressed an electronic button the size of a matchbox.


    This is the start button of Qingbi Jinjian Project...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2289

    In fact, this gadget is far less convenient than a mobile phone, but the problem is that the cruisers like this kind of useless action button.


    In their words, that is-life needs some sense of ritual.


    Well, women... that''s it.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Fifteen minutes later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A taxi stopped at the gate of the community, and then a tall, curvy figure walked out of the car.


    This figure is about 1.75 meters long. After putting on high heels, it is almost 1.8 meters.


    I saw this woman with a delicate face and a slender figure... The most important thing was that the pair of stalwart Roshan on her chest could almost kill the audience in seconds.


    After paying the fare, the woman walked towards the love apartment with swaying steps.


    After walking into the apartment, she went straight to the elevator...


    After a while, her figure appeared at the entrance of the 3602 apartment, looked at the number of the apartment, and took out a note from Ms. Kun''s bag and looked at the number above. After confirming that it was correct, she reached out and pressed The doorbell rang.


    "Who, who?"


    As a drunken voice rang, the door opened...


    No one else opened the door, it was Mr. Zeng, our pig''s foot today...


    He looked at the woman in front of him drunkly... a trace of surprise leaked in his eyes.


    He pushed hard and tried to stand up straight and left a good impression on the other party."who are you looking for?"


    "Excuse me¡ªis the love apartment here?" the woman asked with a strange accent.


    "Yeah...who are you looking for?"


    "I''m looking for Teacher Zeng Xiaoxian..."


    Hearing the words of the woman in front of him, Zeng Xiaoxian was taken aback for a moment, "I am¡ªwhat is it with you?"


    While talking, Zeng Xiaoxian tried to open his somewhat haunted drunk eyes, trying to see if the woman in front of him knew him.


    But obviously, no matter how he looked at it, he was sure he had never seen such a beautiful woman, that is to say-he didn''t know her.


    "You are Teacher Zeng... Great..." The woman heard Zeng Xiaoxian''s words, and an expression of excitement appeared on her pretty face... She hugged Zeng Xiaoxian, "I am your fan... I am special I like your show of your moon and my heart..."


    "I finally saw you today..."


    "Woohoo..."


    Feeling the two bouncy flesh balls and listening to the Chinese in a weird accent by the woman beside her ear, at this moment, Zeng Xiaoxian felt that he was almost drunk.


    Your own fan??


    There is such a beautiful woman among your fans??


    Why doesn''t he know...


    At this moment... he felt a scented voice in his ear, "Ms. Zeng... won''t you ask me to sit in the room?"


    "Ah? Ah... yes yes... please come in soon..."


    At this time, Zeng Xiaoxian reluctantly recovered a trace of consciousness, he reluctantly broke free from the girl''s arms, "please come in..."


    "Thank you¡­¡­"


    The girl stepped in...


    Seeing the girl, Zi Qiao and Guan Gu, both of whom were not drinking with each other, were both dull...


    Such a beautiful woman and her size is really rare.


    "This is my fan..." Zeng Xiaoxian walked up to the girl with a proud look, and said to the two damaging friends.


    "Hello, I am a fan of Teacher Zeng, my name is Feifei..."


    "Hello, hello..." Lu Ziqiao stood up immediately, planning to go over and say hello.


    It is a pity that Feifei ignored him at all, instead focusing all of her attention on Zeng Xiaoxian, as if only Zeng Xiaoxian''s fans were in her eyes.


    This greatly satisfied Zeng Xiaoxian''s vanity...


    Although a Feifei was added in the middle, the atmosphere on the wine court was not only not embarrassing, but even more hilarious.


    And Feifei is also a refreshing girl, don''t talk about alcohol, just do it, it''s basically not bad wine... The most terrible thing is that her alcohol volume seems to be very good, and the three elders can''t drink her.


    Gradually, Teacher Zeng and the others were completely drunk, but Feifei was only slightly drunk...


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and fifty four


    Feifei looked at the three elders who were lying on the ground by herself, with a mysterious smile on her face.


    She gently shook Zeng Xiaoxian who was sitting beside her, "Brother Xian... Brother Xian, are you okay?"


    "Don''t... don''t move... I, I can still drink..."


    As Zeng Xiaoxian said, he was going to get wine if he was shaking...


    Seeing this painting by Zeng Xiaoxian, Feifei smiled...


    As soon as she stretched out her hand, she grabbed Zeng Xiaoxian''s arm where she was going to get the wine, and said with a groan, "Okay Brother Xian, don''t drink... I will help you go back to rest..."


    "No...no...I..."


    Although Zeng Xiaoxian said no, but there was nothing he could do...


    He has almost reached the amount by this time...


    Feifei didn''t care about Zeng Xiaoxian''s refusal, and put Zeng Xiaoxian''s hand on her shoulder as soon as she was short, and then stood up with force.


    It''s strange to say that people know that drunks are generally dead, but Feifei, a weak woman, can walk with Zeng Xiaoxian effortlessly. I have to say that this is really super powerful.


    Feifei helped Zeng Xiaoxian walk into his room and put Zeng Xiaoxian behind the bed.


    Feifei went to the bathroom again to find a wet towel and helped Zeng Xiaoxian wipe her body.


    Perhaps it was because Feifei''s technique was too gentle, Zeng Xiaoxian was wiped with a wet towel all over her body, but she did not wake up.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2290

    After finishing packing, Feifei put the towels and other things back in the bathroom.


    Feifei, who returned to the room, sat on the edge of the bed, gently sliding her delicate hand on Zeng Xiaoxian''s buttocks, her delicate face flushed with red.


    "Brother Hyun?? Brother Hyun??"


    She bent down gently and lay on Zeng Xiaoxian''s ear, whispering Zeng Xiaoxian''s name.


    At this time, Zeng Xiaoxian, who had been completely drunk, could not respond to Feifei''s call at all.


    Seeing Zeng Xiaoxian who is not waking up from a hangover, Feifei''s face leaked a weird smile.


    She stood up, turned around and locked the door, and returned to the bed again...


    Then, as soon as she raised her hand, Feifei took off her clothes one by one.


    I have to say that Feifei''s figure is really good.


    The towering Rufeng fully explained to people the fact that the law of gravity is a younger brother.


    However, when she took off her underwear, a stick that was one size bigger than Zeng Xiaoxian bounced out.


    Well, the facts show-Feifei is a cute girl.


    She held up her cock and rushed directly to Zeng Xiaoxian who was not waking up from a hangover on the bed.


    After a while, a faint muffled sound rang... Then, there was a creaking and squeaking sound of the bed board that resounded throughout the room...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long Zeng Xiaoxian woke up from the hangover.


    Before he turned around, he felt that he had two fleshy, elastic things on his back.


    This touch made Zeng Xiaoxian wake up a lot...


    He turned his head cautiously and looked at it, as expected, lying behind him, holding him, not someone else, but his fan-Feifei.


    In an instant, Zeng Xiaoxian was all Spartan.


    Could it be that-he got messy after drinking??


    It''s over, it''s over... He actually lost his virginity without knowing it.


    It''s¡ªit''s a shame.


    Is this a grass fan??


    No, no, how can he be a good man with a dignified manner??


    This is what you love me at most...


    Just when Zeng Xiaoxian was thinking about it, he suddenly felt a faint pain in his butt...


    It feels...emmm, it''s just like eating chili, no, it hurts more than eating chili.


    How is this going??


    When Zeng Xiaoxian was lost, Feifei opened her eyes.


    "Brother Hyun... are you awake?"


    "Uh, uh...I..." Zeng Xiaoxian, who is still the first brother, has no idea what to say.


    "You are too bad...People say no, you still have to..." Feifei shyly buried her cheek on Zeng Xiaoxian''s back...


    Listening to Feifei''s words, Zeng Xiaoxian''s heart was dark...


    Especially the elastic touch that came from behind him made him feel a little worried.


    At this moment, the phone on the bedside suddenly rang...


    He took a look at his mobile phone and found that it was his own alarm clock...Today is his special program, which will be broadcast three hours in advance.


    At this moment, Zeng Xiaoxian didn¡¯t care about enjoying the feeling of leaning against the red cuddle. He hurriedly crawled out of the bed...While putting on his clothes, he said, ¡°Fei Fei, take a good rest, I¡¯m going to work... Yes. What do you want to eat tonight? I''ll bring it back for you..."


    "I''m waiting for you to eat together..." Feifei said with a shy face.


    "Well, how can I eat together when I come back..." Zeng Xiaoxian said as he walked out quickly...


    It''s just that the pain on his butt was unexpectedly painful, and he was a little lame unconsciously.


    Feifei, who was lying on the bed, watched Zeng Xiaoxian limping out of the room, with an ambiguous smile on her face."This teacher Zeng is so gentle...or else, I''ll just let him be my boyfriend..."


    Feifei-Thai, originally a resident ladyboy at a bar on the Bund in Shanghai...


    It¡¯s just that I recently took over a private job, pretending to be a woman to seduce Zeng Xiaoxian.


    The price from the other party is too high, she really can''t stand the temptation.


    As for the fact that Zeng Xiaoxian had an anus, it was also one of the other''s requirements.


    what??Breaking the law??


    Stop teasing, it is against the law for a man to rape a woman, but it is not against the law for a man to rape a man or a woman to rape a man.


    But now, Feifei feels as if she is already a little moved by Zeng Xiaoxian.


    Otherwise, the fake drama is really done.


    Thinking of this, Feifei made up her mind...


    At most, when the client comes to the door, he will return the money to them.


    Anyway, she found that she really fell in love with Zeng Xiaoxian.


    She said nothing would leave Zeng Xiaoxian...


    Feifei, who had made up his mind, buried herself in the quilt again.


    And in room 3602 separated by a wall--


    Zhou Ye was sitting on the sofa in the living room, laughing loudly...


    "Hahahaha..."


    "My dear...what makes you so happy?" Wanyu looked at Zhou Ye in surprise, and asked curiously.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2291

    No way, why did Zhou Ye look so weird at this time??


    He was looking at a wall and laughing loudly. How could this weird situation not surprise Wan Yu??


    "Hahaha...no, nothing..." Zhou Ye laughed out of breath and said, "I, I''m just happy for Teacher Zeng...Hahaha...I really love invincible...hahaha..."


    Listening to his own man''s words that are not followed by the preface, Wanyu''s black question mark face, WTF?What the hell?


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and fifty-five


    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the bar downstairs...


    Zhou Ye was sitting in front of the bar boringly, chatting with the bartender.


    Today, none of the girls are by his side, or it should be said that Yifei and others will not be around Zhou Ye these days.


    No way, the Paris spring fashion week started again. Yifei and the other sisters went to Paris to participate in the fashion week and went shopping.


    Well, this long-lost single day makes Zhou Ye feel nostalgic.


    "Bring me a glass of depth bomb..."


    At this moment, a somewhat familiar voice rang in Zhou Ye''s ears.


    He turned his head to see that it was none other than Zeng Xiaoxian...


    "Huh, Teacher Zeng?" Zhou Ye looked at the decadent Zeng Xiaoxian with a surprised look and asked, "What''s the matter with you? It doesn''t seem to be in a good mood..."


    "I''m not in a good mood..." Zeng Xiaoxian crawled weakly on the bar, "I am in a mood like a bomb now, it''s exploded..."


    "How is it possible?" Zhou Ye pretended to be unclear, and asked with a smile: "Aren''t you all bathed in love these days? Why? You quarreled with Feifei?"


    Since being with Feifei, Zeng Xiaoxian can''t wait to hang Feifei on his waistband every day, and take it everywhere to show off.


    Show off in front of Guan Gu and the others almost every day...


    "This is my girlfriend, Feifei... pretty, right?"


    "Feifei, what would you like to eat?"


    "Feifei, how about a western breakfast in the morning?"


    "Feifei..."


    Well, I have to say.Feifei is still very good at making shots, whether it''s appearance, figure, or life, it is enough to satisfy any man.


    The most important thing is-she likes Zeng Xiaoxian.


    This makes Guan Gu, Zi Qiao and the others envious to death...


    Of course, Zeng Xiaoxian never brought Feifei to show off in front of Zhou Ye...


    If you want to ask why, you can only say-Zhou Ye''s psychological shadow on Zeng Xiaoxian is really too great.


    If the scumbag had a rank, then in Zeng Xiaoxian''s eyes, Zhou Ye would be an unparalleled king.


    So far, Zeng Xiaoxian has not seen a girl who Zhou Ye can''t handle.


    Because of this, Zeng Xiaoxian didn''t want Zhou Ye to see Feifei from his heart.


    He was afraid that Zhou Ye would get upset and snatch his lover away.


    "How do you know Feifei?" Zeng Xiaoxian asked in amazement when he heard Zhou Ye''s words.


    But after a while, he suddenly said, "Guan Gu, Zi Qiao and the others told you..."


    "Hmm...Is it." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded, "What? Isn''t it okay to have such a perfect girlfriend?"


    "Perfect girlfriend? Haha..."


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zeng Xiaoxian laughed mockingly."Yeah, it''s perfect...except for not being a woman..."


    "What?? What is not a woman? What do you mean??"


    Zhou Ye asked, pretending to be a curious baby.


    At this time, the bartender put the depth bomb that Zeng Xiaoxian wanted in front of him.


    Zeng Xiaoxian picked up the glass and drank one by one.


    Depth bombs are beer mixed with vodka, a large glass of beer and a small glass of vodka... Two kinds of wine are mixed together and it is easy to get drunk.


    After drinking a glass of depth bomb, Zeng Xiaoxian shouted to the bartender: "Another glass of depth bomb..."


    "Come on... tell me, what''s the matter?" Zhou Ye gently elbows Zeng Xiaoxian, pretending to be ignorant and asked: "What is the matter with you and Feifei?"


    Maybe it was because of drinking too fast, Zeng Xiaoxian got a little drunk.


    Some people are silent when they are drunk.


    Some people talk a lot when they are drunk.


    Zeng Xiaoxian belongs to the drunk and talkative type...


    Zeng Xiaoxian also opened the chattering box after a cup of depth bomb was dropped.


    "Charter, do you know... how much I love Feifei..."


    "Yeah, I heard..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded: "Love breakfast, love lunch... I listen to Guan Gu and the others every day."


    "I always thought I was the happiest man in the world..." Zeng Xiaoxian said depressedly: "Until I accidentally broke into the bathroom and saw..."


    "What did you see?" Zhou Ye asked.


    "I saw... Feifei stood peeing..." Zeng Xiaoxian felt a lot more relaxed after saying this.


    After all, he doesn''t know who to talk to about such things...


    "What''s wrong with standing and peeing? Some girls occasionally try to feel like standing and peeing..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "No, no... the point is, she also has a JJ, and it''s thicker and longer than mine." Said this, Zeng Xiaoxian looked like a concubine."Until then I didn''t know why I felt sore in my butt after waking up drunk..."


    While talking, Zeng Xiaoxian crawled on the table and cried.


    Well, this is indeed something that no one can accept.


    "You have been living together for three days, did you find out today?" Zhou Ye asked with a weird look: "Could it be that you haven''t done anything in the past three days?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2292

    "Do it...uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu... let me turn off the light..." Zeng Xiaoxian said choked.


    Hearing this, Zhou Ye became even more speechless, "Have you never touched her underneath?"


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Okay, that''s barely enough... Although Feifei is a personal monster, her bust can really make many women jealous to death.


    Zhou Ye sighed silently and asked, "Then what are you going to do now?"


    "I...I don''t know...uuuuuu..."


    It is because of not knowing that Zeng Xiaoxian is sad...


    Want to separate, not willing...Don''t separate, he himself can''t accept the fact that his girlfriend is a demon.


    The most important thing is-if one day she gets interested and wants to explode him again, what will he do??


    Seeing Zeng Xiaoxian who was sobbing, Zhou Ye silently patted him on the shoulder."Okay, Teacher Zeng, want to start something... It''s not your fault, it''s not that you fell in love with a demon, but the person you love happens to be a demon..."


    "Besides, is she treating you badly??"


    "Are you sure you will be happy if you find a real woman?"


    "Gender shouldn''t be a barrier to love... You have to ask yourself whether you love her or not..."


    Maybe it was Zhou Ye''s persuasion that worked, or maybe it was because Zeng Xiaoxian was still reluctant to bear Feifei, and he gradually stopped crying...


    At this moment, a crisp voice came from behind."Brother Xian..."


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and fifty-six


    Hearing this voice, Zeng Xiaoxian, who was lying on the bar, suddenly shook.


    He slowly raised his head and turned to look at it with a complicated expression.


    Sure enough, it was Feifei who stood behind them and called Zeng Xiaoxian.


    At this time, Feifei was wearing a red dress and carrying a lady''s backpack. The backpack straps highlighted the majestic breasts on her chest.


    Seeing Zeng Xiaoxian turning around, Feifei''s delicate little face revealed a trace of sadness.


    "Brother Xian..." She walked slowly in front of Zeng Xiaoxian, reaching out to grab Zeng Xiaoxian''s hand, but when her hand reached mid-air, she retracted again.


    At this moment, neither of them spoke...


    Zhou Ye smiled knowingly, took his wine glass and walked to a corner, giving the space here to the two of them.


    Well, in fact this little distance is of no use to him, he will not pull down any of what he should listen to and see.


    Perhaps it was Zhou Ye''s departure that gave Feifei courage.


    "Sorry, Brother Hyun...I, I lied to you..."


    "I shouldn''t hide my gender..."


    "But, I really love you..."


    With this, Dou''s tears slowly slipped from her pair of beautiful eyes, "I...I said goodbye to you this time...I know that I have caused you trouble... and I know that you are forever Won''t forgive me..."


    "This city...there is nothing worthy of my nostalgia..."


    "So, I decided to return to my country...find a place to live alone..."


    "Brother Hyun... I''m sorry..."


    After speaking, Feifei turned around and ran out to the outside.


    Zeng Xiaoxian stretched out his hand to grab her hand, but he reached halfway and dropped weakly.


    "Life is just a few decades, don''t do things that make you regret your whole life..."


    Just when Zeng Xiaoxian looked blank, looking at Feifei''s leaving back at a loss...Zhou Ye''s figure appeared beside him.


    "Is gender really that important?"


    "Don''t wait for you to regret when you are old... I didn''t cherish this relationship, look back on my life, and live like a dog because I care too much about the opinions of others..."


    "That''s it, you can figure it out!"


    Zhou Ye said, patted Zeng Xiaoxian on the shoulder lightly, and said no more.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Zeng Xiaoxian''s eyes suddenly burst into light.


    "Thank you, Master Charter...I shouldn''t live for the opinions of others..." As he said, Zeng Xiaoxian hurriedly chased him outside.


    At this moment, quite a bit of a bloody romance.


    Zhou Ye smiled and picked up his wine glass and took a sip...


    It was easy for him. He gave Feifei a psychological hint and Zeng Xiaoxian gave a psychological hint.


    However, Zhou Ye still feels very relieved to be able to complete a pair of true love... At least, there is another pair of true love in the love apartment.


    Congratulations, congratulations...


    At this moment, the bartender came over with a glass of depth bomb with a dazed expression...


    He looked at the empty seat beside Zhou Ye, "That... Brother Ye, Brother Xian''s single... Look..."


    Hearing what the bartender said, Zhou Ye smiled freely, "I bought..."


    "Brother Ye really pays attention to people!" The bartender suddenly burst into joy when he heard the words...This would not be considered a runaway, and he would not be stunned by the boss.


    "Okay, don''t flatter..." Zhou Ye said, taking the depth bomb from the bartender, and came one by one.


    Just then, the phone in his pocket rang.


    Zhou Ye took out his mobile phone and opened it to take a look...Well, it''s not that someone else is actually Lu Ziqiao.


    "Hello, Ziqiao? What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye asked after answering the phone.


    "Brother Ye, please..."


    Lu Ziqiao''s voice came through the phone.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2293

    Zhou Ye asked curiously, "What''s the matter?"


    "I was arrested by Teacher Zeng... Guan Gu and I are going to accompany him to the airport to stop Feifei... Well, can you help me pick up the exhibition?"


    Hearing this, Zhou Ye really didn''t want to go...


    But think about it, he has nothing to do with him, so he is going to play...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye said: "Okay...I''ll go drive now..."


    "Nell, thank you, Brother Ye!"


    "Okay, I''m hanging up!" Zhou Ye hung up the phone... and got up to check out and leave.


    "Brother Ye, you have been drinking... can you drive?" the bartender asked with some worry.


    "It''s okay...Have you seen me drunk?" Zhou Ye said, took out a few banknotes and threw them on the bar, turning around and walking out.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, although the bartender was still a little worried, he didn''t say anything.


    Here, after Zhou Ye wandered out of the bar, he turned around and returned to the apartment building.


    Directly drove the black SUV that he had parked downstairs, and drove towards the place where Zhanbo Company was.


    Half an hour later, Zhou Ye''s car stopped on the side of the road under the Zhanbo office building...


    After parking the car, Zhou Ye leaned back in the driver''s seat lazily, drew out a cigar, cut it with a cigar cutter, and held it in his mouth.


    Zhou Ye didn''t let Zhou Ye wait too long, and only one-fifth of a cigar was smoked, and Zhanbo''s figure appeared at the door of the office building.


    As soon as Zhou Ye clicked on the horn, Zhanbo immediately saw Zhou Ye''s car.


    No way, Zhou Ye''s car is really too eye-catching...The domineering shape and angular appearance are almost the sacred car in the minds of all men.


    "Brother Ye!!" Seeing Zhou Ye from a distance, Zhanbo immediately smiled and raised his hand to say hello.


    He walked quickly to Zhou Ye''s side and asked, "Brother Ye, why are you here?"


    "Zi Qiao has something to do today, ask me to pick you up! Get in the car..."


    "Hey!"


    Lu Zhanbo opened the car door and sat in the back row.


    What makes him strange is that it has been a long time since he sat up, why didn''t Zhou Ye drive?


    "Brother Ye? Are you still waiting for someone?"


    "No..." Zhou Ye shook his head, and pointed to a girl under the bus stop more than ten meters away... asked: "Zhanbo, do you know her?"


    "She?" Lu Zhanbo looked at the light of the street lamp. Although the girl''s face could not be seen clearly, Lu Zhanbo could clearly see the clothes on her body."Oh, it should be a girl from another company in an office building with me... By the way, she was downstairs on the same elevator as me."


    "Hehe...it''s her today!" Zhou Ye said, kicking the accelerator, drove the car in front of the girl, and stopped."Beauty, it''s so late, it''s too dangerous to be alone, do you want me to take you home..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lu Zhanbo was speechless...


    With such old-fashioned methods of accosting, the girl can only promise to have a ghost...


    However, something he didn''t expect happened...


    I saw that girl smiled at Zhou Ye''s strike-up: "Okay... Then I''ll trouble you!"


    Damn it-that''s okay??


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and fifty seven


    "Hello, my name is Annie... how about you?"


    Anila opened the door and sat directly in the passenger seat, facing Zhou Ye and extending her little hand.


    "My name is Zhou Ye...Hello!" Zhou Ye smiled and stretched out his hand, shaking hands with Annie.


    "You, aren''t you afraid that he is a bad guy?" Zhan Bo, who was sitting in the back row, asked strangely.


    "Of course I''m not afraid..." Annie looked at Zhanbo with a smile, and said: "I know you, the little handsome guy who works in our technology company downstairs... Since you are in the car, it means that this should not be something. Stranger''s car."


    After hearing Annie''s words, Zhanbo was speechless...


    He feels as if he has contributed his own strength to the charterer and pickers.


    In fact, he thinks too much...


    First of all, Zhou Ye is a handsome guy...


    And he is a handsome guy who surpasses the limits of human aesthetics. When a handsome guy says he wants to take you home, most girls will not refuse it.


    Secondly, although Annie didn''t know the car that Zhou Ye drove, she could see that the car should be a very expensive one.


    A handsome and rich man can make almost 99% of girls unable to refuse.


    The remaining one percent is either aesthetically problematic or blind.


    And Annie obviously has no problem with aesthetics, and her eyes are also very good.


    Coupled with the interference of Zhou Ye''s mental position, she accepted Zhou Ye''s invitation and got in the car.


    "How about I send Zhanbo home first, and then send you back? Annie..."


    Zhou Ye asked while driving...


    This question is actually a small temptation... Zhou Ye didn''t ask where Annie lived, whether it was more advanced than Zhanbo''s, he first asked Zhanbo to go back.


    Obviously, the plan is to kick out the light bulb of Zhanbo first, and then have something to happen with Annie.


    And Annie obviously heard the meaning of Zhou Ye''s words, and nodded with a slightly flushed cheek."Okay..."


    Along the way, Zhou Ye teased Annie with witty words...


    Regarding the connotative jokes of the old driver, Annie loves and hates... from time to time, Zhou Ye was teased to hammer Zhou Ye with her small fists.


    Zhanbo sitting in the back row deeply felt the malice of the world towards him at this moment.


    Half an hour later-the love apartment arrived.


    Zhou Ye directly placed Zhanbo at the gate of the community, and then rushed out without hesitation with a kick of the accelerator.


    Looking at Zhou Ye''s flashing taillights, Zhanbo issued the most vicious curse-"I wish you an early capsize..."


    Zhou Ye didn''t know whether he would capsize or not, but he knew that it was done tonight.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2294

    At this moment, Zhou Ye held the steering wheel in one hand and gently grabbed Annie''s little hand in the other.


    "Are you hungry? I invite you to dinner..."


    Annie made a few strokes, and when she realized that she couldn''t get rid of Zhou Ye''s big hand, she gave up... She looked at Zhou Ye with a smile and asked, "It''s almost nine o''clock in the evening. What do you have dinner for?" , Are you trying to me?"


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye smiled when facing Anne''s question."As a man, if I didn''t try to do it against you, wouldn''t it seem too disrespectful for your beautiful face?"


    Annie smiled happily when she praised her beauty in disguise."Okay, for the sake of your honesty, I give you a chance to pursue me... But, before eleven o''clock in the evening, I must go home..."


    "No problem..." Zhou Ye smiled...


    At first glance, Annie''s words seemed to be rejecting him, but in fact, Zhou Ye knew... As long as she promised to accompany her to dinner, then she wouldn''t necessarily be the one who has the final say if she can go home at 11 o''clock. Up...


    "Where are we going to have dinner?" Annie asked back.


    "Take you to a good place..." Zhou Ye smiled without answering, but stomped the accelerator to the bottom.


    The black SUV, with the roar of the engine, flew towards the Huangpu River and Shangyang Road.


    After half an hour----


    Zhou Ye''s car was parked in the parking lot of Shangyang Road Marina...


    "Get out of the car... we are here!" Zhou Ye said, jumping out of the car.


    "Hey, what are we doing here?" Annie got out of the car with a strange look and asked, "Are there any restaurants here?"


    "Just follow me..." Zhou Ye said as he walked around the front of the car and walked to Annie''s side, took her little hand and walked towards the dock.


    Anne was confused by Zhou Ye and walked towards the pier. After a while, when she walked up to the pier and saw a dozen yachts moored at the pier, she couldn''t help but think about it...


    [Gosh, isn''t he asking me to have dinner on the yacht??


    This idea was confirmed when Zhou Ye took her hand and walked to a yacht.


    The two came to a luxury yacht moored at the dock. Zhou Ye jumped on the yacht first, and then stretched out his hand to Annie on the shore."Annie, come up!"


    "I..." At this moment, Annie no longer knew what to do.


    She knew that once she set foot on this yacht, she would become a toy for Zhou Ye to play with...


    But if she is not on the yacht, she is a little unwilling...


    After all, such a handsome and wealthy son-in-law is really hard to come across.


    Just when she was tangled, her hand was already stretched out...


    Zhou Ye grabbed her hand and tugged slightly.


    Annie felt the sky spinning around in an instant. When she recovered, she found that she was already on the yacht.


    "Okay, do it soon... I''ll untie the rope!" Zhou Ye said, walking towards the bow...


    "Wait for me¡­¡­"


    Before Annie''s words were finished, she found that Zhou Ye had reached the bow and untied the cable...


    Then he walked into the wheelhouse of the yacht and started the yacht...


    After a while--


    This futuristic luxury yacht with a length of more than 30 meters slowly left the pier...


    Looking at the pier that was gradually going away, Annie couldn''t help but sigh... She knew that she was already on the thief ship... I wanted to run, but I couldn''t escape.


    Forget it, now it''s too late to say anything, still think about...how can I hold onto this golden turtle son-in-law?


    While thinking, Annie walked towards the yacht''s cab.


    At this time, Zhou Ye was driving this luxury yacht, heading towards the entrance of the sea at a speed of 30 knots.


    Seeing Annie walking up, Zhou Ye smiled and asked, "What? Do you think it''s a bit boring below?"


    "You said you want to invite me to dinner... Is there anything to eat on the yacht?" Annie groaned: "You want to tell me that you plan to go fishing in the sea and make it for me?"


    "Hahaha... how is it possible!"


    Zhou Ye smiled. After setting up autopilot, he turned his head to embrace Annie''s slender waist... "Are you hungry?"


    "Yeah..." Annie twisted a few times unaccustomed to it. This was the first time that the opposite sex held her waist.


    "Okay, let''s go, I''ll take you to a big meal!"


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and fifty eight


    The cabin of the yacht is on the upper level at the rear, and below is a luxurious cabin measuring more than 100 square meters.


    The entire luxurious cabin is surrounded by transparent glass, and there is also a large skylight on the ceiling.


    Inside the cabin, there is a circle of extremely comfortable sofas, and in the middle of the sofa is a long coffee table fixed on the ground.


    Zhou Ye embraced Annie, walked into the cabin, stepped over to the sofa, and sat down.


    Annie looked curiously at the layout of the cabin...


    From the cabin, you can see the dots of light on the riverbank outside through the glass, which is extremely beautiful...


    Looking up, you can see the stars in the night sky through the skylight on the ceiling.


    Seriously, Annie was really drunk at this moment.


    Although she is a company white-collar worker, how can ordinary white-collar workers have the opportunity to enjoy the luxurious life on the yacht??


    "Annie, what do you want to eat? Western food or Chinese food?" Zhou Ye''s words interrupted Annie''s thinking.


    "Huh? Oh... it doesn''t really matter."


    At this time, Annie doesn''t care what she eats anymore.


    To be honest, in such a comfortable and luxurious environment, Annie feels a lot sweeter to eat pickles.


    Hearing Annie''s words, Zhou Ye smiled... "Then let''s eat western food..."


    While talking, Zhou Ye picked up a remote control from the side and pressed a button.


    His behavior surprised Anne for a while...


    What''s happening here??Could it be that there is still a fully automatic kitchen on a yacht??

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2295

    Well, in fact, there is no fully automatic kitchen on this yacht...


    The button Zhou Ye pressed was just a button raised by the rear-projection TV wall in the cabin.


    As a TV wall rose from the front section of the cabin, Zhou Ye took out another stack of DVDs... and searched for something.


    "what are you doing??"


    Annie asked hesitantly.


    "Looking for our big meal..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Aren''t you going to find the so-called big meal from these discs?" Annie thought Zhou Ye must be crazy...


    Moreover, the madness is not light...


    "Forget it...I don''t remember that there is a big meal there." Zhou Ye said, picking one out of the discs and putting it in the DVD player.


    With the opening of the film lit up, Annie''s face suddenly became strange.


    No way, who told this disc to play the Titanic...


    You know, they are riding on the yacht at this moment, heading towards the sea.


    At this time, watching the Titanic, it is a bit unlucky to think about it.


    At this time, Zhou Ye was fast forwarding with the remote control...


    Finally, he saw a scene in a restaurant...


    I saw him gently waving his hand, and the camera jumped with his gestures. After a while, the scene in the kitchen appeared on the screen.


    Seeing this scene, Annie hesitated.


    As a girl, Anne of course also watched the Titanic, and more than once.


    The question is, does the Titanic she watched have the kitchen scene??


    Because time was too long, Annie couldn''t remember a bit.


    Zhou Ye smiled as he watched the delicacies placed there by the chef."Would you like a French appetizer anchovy fish ball first?"


    "What?" Annie was stunned when she heard Zhou Ye''s words.


    Zhou Ye didn''t explain anything, but stood up with a smile, walked to the screen, smiled at Annie, "Don''t blink, the time to witness the miracle has arrived."


    While talking, Zhou Ye reached the screen with his hand...


    At this time, an arm suddenly appeared on the screen, and that arm grabbed an anchovy ball placed on the console and retracted.


    At this time, look at Zhou Ye''s hand again... his hand is holding a plate of anchovy fish balls...


    Seeing this scene, Annie gave a startled sigh, stood up, and grew up with her own little girl... She looked like a ghost.


    "Would you like to try it?" Zhou Ye smiled and walked to Annie with the anchovy fish ball, pinched a fish ball, and put it into the little one that Annie grew up with.


    "Hmm...you...how did you do it?" Annie opened her eyes wide as she chewed the fish ball in her mouth, looking at Zhou Ye.


    "Shh, the magic has been exposed and it doesn''t work..." Zhou Ye raised his index finger with a smile, and gently shook it twice."All you have to do now is to enjoy this luxurious dinner, and the rest, don''t think about anything..."


    Annie no longer knows what to say...


    It can be said that she encountered more surprises tonight than she has encountered in her entire life.


    Do you think Zhou Ye wants to invite you to dinner??No, he is going to take you on a luxury yacht.


    Do you think Zhou Ye wants you to watch a movie with him??No, he really wants to treat you to dinner.


    In this way, Annie watched Zhou Ye constantly take out various delicacies from the screen, and watched the chefs in the kitchen face the strange phenomenon that the food suddenly disappeared in front of her eyes. She was scared and screamed like a woman. Scene...


    I have to say, if a woman''s curiosity about a man is the beginning of the fall, then at this moment, Annie has definitely fallen.


    After eating and drinking, Zhou Ye took out a bottle of whiskey from the screen, and poured a glass for himself and Annie.


    The two cuddled together on the sofa and watched the movie on the screen.


    "How did you do all this?" Annie, who was nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms with a sip of whiskey, asked again curiously.


    Don''t talk about the silly things like developing too fast. In this situation, few women can escape Zhou Ye''s palm.


    To have good looks, to have money and to have money, to have an ambience, and to bring all kinds of surprises to your own women.


    Just ask how many women persisted in this way??


    Anyway, Annie can''t hold on...


    Just now, she dedicated her first kiss, which she had treasured for more than 20 years, to Zhou Ye.


    Holding Annie''s tender body, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "If I tell you, I will be magical, believe it or not?"


    "Do not believe¡­¡­"


    As a staunch atheist, how could Annie believe in such a nonsense thing as magic.


    "You must have spent money to find someone to shoot this film, and then edited it with the Titanic... I bet you must have a mechanism behind the screen, which hides all kinds of food and alcohol that appear in the film... ¡­"


    The more I said it, the more Annie felt like this...


    After all, these years, as long as you have money, you want to find someone to make a film and edit it, and then make a magic prop.


    "Say, how many girls have you fooled with this trick."


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and fifty-nine


    Looking at the jealous Annie, Zhou Ye looked speechless...


    He is really wronged, this is really his magic method...it has nothing to do with magic.


    It seems to be just a magic trick to grab food with your hand into the screen, but in fact, it involves various magic methods such as space, time, and plane.


    "That was really a magic, and I only used this method to fool you..." Zhou Ye said helplessly.


    "Really? I don''t believe it..." Although Annie''s heart was already blooming beautifully, Zang Shang said, "Unless you prove it to me..."


    "How can I prove it to you?" Zhou Ye asked silently.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Annie was stunned...Yes, how can I prove it to her??


    At this moment, she suddenly saw a very classic scene on the Titanic on the screen. It was a shot of Ruth walking to the front of the cruise ship and about to open her arms against the wind.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2296

    She moved in her heart and said, "Unless you can pull Ruth out of the movie... Then I''ll believe it..."


    "But, I''m planning to eat you today and drag out another woman. What''s this?" Zhou Ye said with a wry smile.


    "I don''t care, if you can really pull Ruth out, I believe you are a magician, and I will help you hold her down and let you fly the two of us..." Said this, Annie faced Zhou Ye He flew a wink, "Why? Isn''t this what you men want most?"


    Well, in fact, Annie was just playing with Zhou Ye...


    Anyway, she felt that Zhou Ye was absolutely unable to pull Ruth out...


    "Okay, that''s what you said..." Zhou Ye was also fierce, and he walked directly to the screen.


    At this moment, Ruth is looking at the male lead from a distance. The next moment she will walk to the male lead and walk to the bow with the male lead to enjoy the feeling of flying.


    At this moment, Jack suddenly saw an arm stretched out from behind Ruth, grabbed Ruth''s hand, and dragged her toward a black hole behind him.


    "No, Ruth..."


    Seeing this scene, Jack rushed towards Ruth like crazy...and Ruth also yelled in horror, "Save me, don''t...save me, Jack..."


    However, neither Jack''s rescue nor Ruth''s call for help will help.


    Before Jack rushed to Ruth, Ruth was already dragged into the black hole by that hand...


    As Ruth disappeared on the bow, the black hole disappeared without a trace in an instant.


    Jack knelt down on the deck in grief, yelling in pain¡ªno...


    His cry drew the sailor and the second officer on the ship... and his explanation was considered to be a lie to cover up his crime.


    In the end, Jack was imprisoned in the pump room at the bottom of the ship for the crime of murdering Ruth. When the Titanic sank, he sank with the ship to the bottom of the sea.,


    Of course, this is all about the world of Titanic, let¡¯s leave it alone...


    Let''s turn the camera to Zhou Ye''s side--


    At this time, Annie looked at Ruth who was forcibly pulled out of the TV screen by Zhou Ye with a dazed expression, not knowing what to do.


    And Ruth, like a frightened deer, curled up in the corner of the sofa, looking at Zhou Ye, the weird person who dragged her to this strange place.


    "You... are you really a magician?"


    After a long time, Annie finally determined one thing...that is, she was not a dream, and that Ruth was really pulled out of the screen by Zhou Ye.


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye smiled... "I have fulfilled my promise, so... Baby Annie, are you also fulfilling your promise?"


    "What promise?" Annie started to play stupid...


    "Of course... Help me hold Ruth and let me play double flight with you two..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "I...that..." Annie said with an embarrassed look: "That...I actually made you fun, do you believe it?"


    "Of course I believe..." Zhou Ye smiled happily, "But when I pulled Ruth out, you won''t have to turn back anymore..."


    "Oh, forget it... Sure enough, women are all liars. It''s better to beg for yourself..."


    Zhou Ye said, sighed, and moved directly towards Ruth...


    "Who are you? What do you want to do?" Ruth yelled nervously when she saw Zhou Ye coming to her.


    However, her screams were of no use... Zhou Ye grabbed the corner of her skirt with one hand... As soon as his hands were hard, the sapphire blue dress was torn off by Zhou Ye. .


    In an instant, Ruth''s white and slender thighs leaked out...


    "No...help me...help me..."


    Ruth desperately grasped the group on her body, screaming for help from Annie...


    It''s a pity¡ªher cry for help is useless, and Annie''s mind is now a mess, and she doesn''t care about Ruth''s leeway.


    Under the long skirt that Ruth was wearing, she was also wearing a whalebone sculpting suit unique to that era... However, these things only slightly slowed down the speed of her loss.


    Soon, all the clothes on her body were torn away by Zhou Ye...


    In a blink of an eye, a big blond white sheep appeared in front of Zhou Ye.


    I have to say that Ruth''s figure is still very good, a perfect interpretation of what is called plump and fat buttocks.


    "Help...oooo...help..."


    At this time, Ruth had been pushed down on the back of the sofa chair by Zhou Ye, her plump buttocks were raised high, and her golden hairy pussy appeared occasionally under her twisting and struggling.


    This scene greatly increased Zhou Ye''s interest...


    He put one hand on Ruth''s back, let her lie on the back of the chair obediently, and forced her lower body directly between her legs, and untied his belt with his right hand...


    As Zhou Ye''s pants fell to his feet under the influence of gravity, his thick and long cock suddenly jumped up.


    Zhou Ye smiled and held his cock in his hands, and placed the glans on the vaginal opening recommended by Ruth...


    Feeling the hot cock against her vagina, Ruth struggled even harder at this moment... "NONO...don''t...help...help..."


    While shouting, she desperately twisted her butt back and forth.Want to get rid of Zhou Ye''s cock sticking to his vagina...


    However, there was no use for this... as the angle was adjusted... Zhou Ye slammed up, and instantly... Ruth let out a scream.


    Originally, Zhou Ye¡¯s cock was thick and long... You know, Ruth¡¯s mood was so tense at this time that the muscles all over her body were tight, causing her vagina to tighten together, and because it was rape, She didn''t secrete much lubricating fluid in her vagina, and it was the first time for her...


    In an instant, Ruth felt as if her lower body had been inserted into a thick iron rod that was burnt red... She couldn''t help but let out a long sorrow¡ª"No--!"


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and sixty


    Six days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Shanghai Pudong Airport--


    A group of fashionable and beautiful girls came out from the entry channel together...


    This group of girls, regardless of their figure, appearance, or temperament, are the best choice, unconsciously, they attracted the attention of countless men.


    Everyone has the love of beauty.


    Many men followed them, thinking about how to start a conversation, and then asked for a phone number.


    However, when they saw a few self-proclaimed suave guys stepping forward, their heads were not headless and their faces were not faces, they suddenly retreated one by one.


    But there are still a few guys, a little unwilling to give up, still following the girls, planning to find a reason to strike up a conversation.


    However, when they followed the girl out of the terminal, they were all dumbfounded.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2297

    I saw those girls who were just as proud as queens. After seeing a handsome man, they immediately dropped the suitcase they were holding in their hands, rushed over like flying, and plunged into the man¡¯s arms. .


    Especially what makes them envy, jealous and hate-those girls actually tore and fight in order to grab the man''s arms.


    Oh, so angry...


    When can they get this kind of treatment??


    Well, this group of girls are not others, they are the Yifei who went to Paris Fashion Week in France.


    The man who was scrambled by the girls was Zhou Ye who came to pick him up.


    Well, it''s a bit exaggerated to say that fighting together is actually just a small game for girls, and they often play like this when they are fine.


    "Baby, are you having fun?" Zhou Ye smiled and asked the girls softly after giving the girls a loving kiss.


    "Of course happy..."


    "Honey, I bought you a lot of clothes..."


    "Ye, secretly telling you, Yifei prepared a set of sexy underwear and plans to surprise you at night... Ah, I was wrong, Yifei don''t tickle me..."


    Listening to the girls babbling about what they had seen and heard in Fashion Week, Zhou Ye smiled...


    Okay, women-how can anyone not like shopping??


    They don''t actually care what they buy, what they care about is the joyful mood of buying and buying.


    Fortunately, he never lacked money, otherwise, he would not be able to support these women.


    Of course, Zhou Ye knew that even if he was poor and penniless, these girls would make money to support him.


    However, doesn''t it seem too shameful in that case??


    So, sometimes Zhou Ye feels very grateful for what he did at the beginning-the decision to win the red and then the white red, and reorganize Umbrella.


    Without those high-tech replicators, how could he live so easily and happily in every world??


    He doesn''t need to worry about business matters, let alone war matters.


    Even if Zhou Ye wanted to, he wouldn''t even have to worry about picking up girls.


    His Umbrella''s subordinates will train these women one by one and put them on his bed for nothing, waiting for his favor.


    It''s a pity - in that case, Zhou Ye felt that he would become a useless person.


    So, always find something for yourself to do, even if it''s just a small thing like picking up girls.


    Talk less gossip...


    Zhou Ye drove directly and drove the girls back to the love apartment.


    After returning home¡ª¡ª


    Hu Yifei''s pretty face suddenly sank... "My dear, I heard that during our trip to France, you opened a carnival party at home that was full of girls??"


    "Uh...who told you?" Zhou Ye was taken aback when he heard this...


    Okay, he actually drove two parties, the carnival party attended by those female colleagues of Annie.


    The party was held in the love apartment... Apart from Zhou Ye, there was no second man among the participants.


    Therefore, this body turned into a licentious body...


    Zhou Ye singled out a dozen girls including Anne...


    By the way, Ruth also participated in this party, and she had been adjusted by Zhou Ye to become his special toilet.


    At this time, Ruth did not live in the love apartment, but lived with Annie.


    After all, the love apartment is not big and can''t hold so many women.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Don''t worry about who told me... Just tell me if you have it?" Hu Yifei glared at me, looking very angry.


    This can scare others, but can it scare Zhou Ye??


    No matter from which aspect, Zhou Ye is nothing but Hu Yifei.


    "There is such a thing, what''s the matter?" Zhou Ye rolled his eyes, and said in annoyance.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s appearance, Hu Yifei almost crushed his mouthful of small silver teeth...


    "I have never seen a man as arrogant as you..."


    "Hey, you saw it today..."


    "me¡­¡­"


    "How are you??"


    "I''m fighting with you..." Hu Yifei was breathed out by Zhou Ye''s words...


    The other girls stood aside and watched the excitement with a smile...They knew that this was a farce.


    Regardless of how this quarrel started, it will eventually become a long-awaited reunion.


    as predicted----


    Hu Yifei, who was angrily let out the cruel words of [I''m fighting with you], turned around and said to her sisters: "Sisters, drain this bastard... let him know that stealing fishy Paying the price..."


    Hearing what Hu Yifei said, the girls immediately rushed up with a smile...


    "My dear... I''m sorry... this time I''m on Feifei''s side."


    "Ye, take off your pants obediently, I want to drain you..."


    Although the girls know that they hit the rocks with their pebbles when they meet their men... But this kind of thing is about participating.


    Besides, after seeing each other for a long time, they also think a little...


    As the women rushed forward, grabbing their arms, taking off their trousers...Soon Zhou Ye became a celestial state.


    In view of the unfairness of this state, Zhou Ye said that he wanted to run naked.


    So, with a snap of his fingers, the girls instantly became naked.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2298

    Look again at this time, the room is really red, fat, green and thin...


    For example, Mia''s pair of meatballs that dominate the group of females, and Hu Yifei''s peachy buttocks that make people appetite... Or...


    Well, there are too many to describe them one by one.


    In the end, the girls knelt side by side on the carpet in the living room, shook their buttocks towards someone behind them, and seduce someone to fill them up.


    Facing such temptation, would Zhou Ye hesitate??


    I saw him sway slightly, turning into more than ten people in an instant, and at the same time, he inserted a meat stick into the girls'' meat holes...Of course, this was not a clone technique, but Zhou Ye''s speed was too fast and it was in the retina. The afterimage left on it is nothing.


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and sixty one


    With Zhou Ye''s cock inserted into the girls'' vulva...


    Various groans were heard from the girls'' mouths.


    I have to say that Zhou Ye was really talented, and he used his own cock to direct the girls, making their groans a joyful piece of music.


    How is it directed??


    Hmm-first you have to have a meat stick that is long and thick enough...


    Secondly, you must have the speed as fast as silver...


    Secondly, you need to have some knowledge of music theory and know every girl''s groans well.


    Next is the highlight...


    When you need a soft-sounding concerto, you need to gently insert your own cock into the flesh of some girls who have a more subtle voice.


    And when you need some sharp sounds to accompany you, you must fiercely insert the meat stick into the screaming girl¡¯s vulva, and it is best to pierce the glans directly into her cervix so that she can Make a satisfying sound...


    "Ah...ah..."


    "Ahhhhh..."


    "Ah ah ah ah ah¡­¡­"


    Under the command of their own men''s sticks, the girls unknowingly performed a horrifying song of heaven and earth.


    This song, the woman listened to the running water, the man heard it stiffly... it can be called...


    Well, Zhou Ye didn''t even plan to spread this song.


    after an hour----


    With a scream from Hu Yifei''s mouth, the whole concert ended.


    Look at the women on the carpet in the living room, the vaginal opening between their legs that cannot be closed for a while, Zhou Ye''s semen is flowing out, and even the chrysanthemum mouths of a few girls are also flowing out...


    No way, who told them to be useless?


    It didn''t work in less than half an hour.


    For the completeness of this piece, Zhou Ye could only endure his heartache, picking up the chrysanthemum and stepping down.


    By the way, among them is Hu Yifei...


    Of course, she was not picked up by Zhou Ye because she couldn''t persist in the front...On the contrary, she was the one who persisted the longest among women.


    But the question is, who told her that she just dared to attack Zhou Ye...


    People who stun people, people are always stunned...Although it is not a stubborn method, it actually doesn''t matter.


    After defeating the girls, Zhou Ye stood triumphantly among the girls, watching the girls lying on the ground with soft hands, arrogantly thrusting their waists, "I will ask, who else... "


    At this moment, no girl answered...


    Well, even if they are not convinced at this moment, they still have the intention to kill the thief and are powerless.


    Seeing the silent appearance of the girls, Zhou Ye smiled with satisfaction...


    He snapped his fingers, and a golden portal opened.


    Soon, more than a dozen women in palace costumes filed out from inside.


    "Master!" XN


    Seeing Zhou Ye, the ladies in palace costumes hurriedly bowed and saluted.


    "Forget it..." Zhou Ye waved his hand, "Send all your mistresses to the bath..."


    "Yes, Lord..."


    The beauties in the palace dress followed the orders, and one by one helped Hu Yifei and the others up and walked to the portal.


    On the other side of the portal is a hot spring... it is suitable for Yifei and the others to wash.


    There is no way, the thick wool carpet is soaked by their lewd fluid... They will get sick if they lie down.


    Moreover, more than half of the girls were still incontinent by Zhou Ye...so, you know.


    When the maid sent Yifei and the others to the bath, Zhou Ye waved her hand and replaced the carpet on the ground with another, and restored the messy living room to its original shape.


    Then, after washing in the bathroom, he changed his clothes and walked towards Room 3602.


    What are you doing in room 3602??


    Of course it is to find someone''s bad luck...


    Although Hu Yifei didn''t say, who was telling her the news.


    But it can''t trouble Zhou Ye...


    With Zhou Ye''s eyes through the long river, how could he not know who betrayed him??


    This person is no one else, but Lu Ziqiao...


    Isn''t it just for the party and trick them to watch two report performances organized by the street?


    What an awesome performance...


    A Peking opera version of Pirates of the Caribbean, a drama version of Transformers.


    Others want to see but can¡¯t see it...


    Unexpectedly, Lu Ziqiao would actually avenge his revenge, and even give a small report to Yifei and the others. Can Ye be tolerated this week??

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2299

    That is absolutely unbearable...


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Zhou Ye knocked on the door of 3602...


    After a while, the door opened...but it was not Lu Ziqiao or Lu Zhanbo who opened the door, nor was it Guan Gu''s miracle, but an old man with glasses and a little fat.


    "who are you looking for??"


    Zhou Ye looked at the gentle old man in front of him, and a smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    Unexpectedly, Lu Ziqiao¡¯s godfather has already come to the door...


    It seems that some have played...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "I''m looking for Zi Qiao, is he there?"


    "Oh, he''s here...Who are you?"


    Zi Qiao''s godfather asked strangely.


    "I''m his landlord, I need to talk to him about some things..."


    At this moment, Lu Ziqiao''s figure suddenly appeared behind the old man, and asked with a weird face: "Brother Ye, why are you here?"


    "I''m here to ask you something..."


    "Then what, Brother Ye, I''m a little busy now...Shall we talk about something later, okay?"


    As Lu Ziqiao said, he winked at Zhou Ye.


    Seriously, with this look, Zhou Ye couldn''t tell what he wanted to say.


    But in fact, Lu Ziqiao panicked a lot at this time.


    He was really afraid that his godfather would fool Zhou Ye.


    His godfather is the leader who led him on the path of a liar.


    It can be said that almost all his tricks were learned from him.


    However, after arriving at the love apartment, he gradually became accustomed to the current stable life, and did not want to return to the old life of a vagrant liar who shot and changed places.


    Besides, after such a long time together, he also faintly felt that his landlord was somewhat unusual.


    Lu Ziqiao is really afraid of his father going to fool Zhou Ye regardless of the importance...


    If Zhou Ye gets angry, then Lu Ziqiao really doesn''t know what to do.


    Therefore, the best way is not to let the two meet, and not to let your godfather almost fool Zhou Ye.


    If he missed today, he would send his godfather away... then everything would be peaceful.


    Unfortunately, Lu Ziqiao''s painstaking efforts did not move Zhou Ye at all.


    In other words, Zhou Ye, who had originally planned to trouble Lu Ziqiao, had already changed his goals at this time.


    He shifted the target from Lu Ziqiao to his godfather...


    Alexandre Dumas-Lu Ziqiao''s godfather, an old liar, a guy who makes a living by fooling people, has been fooled until he is old?


    This is a tricky Lu Ziqiao''s best assistant...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled and said, "Of course it''s not good...because you should pay the rent today."


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and sixty two


    "It turned out to be the landlord..."


    Alexandre Dumas smiled and took out a checkbook from his arms...


    Seeing this scene, Zi Qiao was a little dumbfounded...


    He couldn''t wait to snatch the checkbook from his godfather and tear it off completely.


    why?


    Because he knew that his godfather did not have a penny in his account, the checks he wrote were fake checks and couldn''t be cashed.


    It doesn''t matter if it is fooling others, but if the fooling person is Zhou Ye, Lu Ziqiao can already foresee his unlucky life in the future.


    "Since Zi Qiao is my godson, I, an elder, will naturally give him some help."


    While talking, Alexandre Dumas placed the checkbook on Zi Qiao''s shoulder and said with a smile: "Come on, Zi Qiao, let godfather use your broad shoulder..."


    At this moment, Lu Ziqiao''s desire to die is all there...


    But there was no way. At this moment, he couldn''t expose his godfather''s tricks in front of Zhou Ye.


    Even if you want to talk, you have to wait until his godfather is away.


    This is not only to save face for his godfather, but also not to let the landlord misunderstand him.


    Although, Zhou Ye knew exactly what kind of person he was.


    Soon, Alexandre Dumas signed a check for 30,000 yuan and handed it to Zhou Ye."This is a check for 30,000 yuan, please accept it... as an old man, let me make the last contribution to my son!"


    Zhou Ye smiled and took the check and looked at...


    He knows that this check can be cashed, because-Alexandre Dumas found a wealthy widow in Russia, and that widow put a million in his account.


    But the problem is-Lu Ziqiao doesn''t know.


    He thought his father was lying again. At this moment, he had an urge to die.


    "Ah, yes... Since it is Zi Qiao''s landlord, come in and sit down..."


    At this time, Alexandre Dumas said something that made Lu Ziqiao even more broken...


    sit?What to sit for?


    If you sit down, you will have problems...


    "Okay..." Zhou Ye''s answer made Lu Ziqiao even mention it in his throat.


    In this way, Zhou Ye walked into the room at Dumas''s request.


    "Father, let me introduce to you. This is my landlord, Zhou Ye. During the time I lived here, he has always taken care of me..." Since I can''t escape, Lu Ziqiao can only face difficulties. On it.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2300

    While talking, he introduced to Zhou Ye: "Brother Ye, this is my godfather..."


    "Hello there¡­¡­"


    "Hello, hello...it is so young to be a landlord at such a young age!"


    "Where..."


    After the three of them sat down on the sofa in the living room, Dumas smiled and asked, "I don''t know where Mr. Zhou is now..."


    "Gao Ji??" Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head, "I am a person who is inherently loose and doesn''t like to be restrained... Therefore, I rely on a little real estate, eat and wait to die..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Alexandre Dumas'' eyes lit up.


    "This is not good... Young people have to be aggressive! Besides, it''s not good to sit and eat in the air... Now the international investment environment is so good. If you don''t invest your spare money, it will be a huge loss..."


    "Oh? I don''t know where the old man made his fortune?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "I have always been optimistic about the real estate business in Europe... Therefore, I have been traveling between Europe and the Americas recently..." Dumas said with a calm look.


    Hearing this, Zhou Ye asked very cooperatively: "Oh? Are real estate in Europe so profitable? I don''t know what the old gentleman''s net profit was last year?"


    "Not much, not much...that is, only ten or twenty million."


    Hearing the cowhide blowing by his father, Lu Ziqiao couldn''t help but roll his eyes...


    Ten to twenty million??


    Ten or twenty million Zimbabwe dollars...


    He still doesn''t understand his father??


    And Dumas was waiting for Zhou Ye to be tempted at this time...


    Of course, he didn''t intend to fool Zhou Ye, but the so-called tune does not leave his mouth and his hands, he intends to practice with Zhou Ye.


    In the end, he wouldn''t really lie to Zhou Ye''s money...to put it bluntly, it was just a professional habit.


    At this time, only a hint of curiosity and envy can be revealed in Zhou Ye''s words, and he will continue to flicker...Of course, in the end he will stop in time.Quan Dang made a harmless little joke with Zhou Ye.


    However, what made Alexandre Dumas stunned was that after he said the number of ten to twenty million, Zhou Ye did not reveal a trace of envy on his face.


    Not only that, Zhou Ye asked calmly, "Twenty million...It''s really a lot. I take the liberty to ask, is it RMB or Euro?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Alexandre Dumas was taken aback.


    Renminbi or Euro??


    Is life in China so good now??


    Don''t look down on the RMB??


    "Of course it''s the Euro..." Alexandre Dumas smiled reservedly, "I have been in Europe for a long time, and I have become accustomed to using the euro as a currency unit..."


    "That''s really a lot of money!" Zhou Ye was calmer than Dumas at this time... as if ten to twenty million euros were only one or two yuan in his eyes.


    This immediately made Alexandre Dumas unable to grasp Zhou Ye''s pulse...


    To put it bluntly, even though Dumas is a liar...but he has just fiddled back and forth in the middle and lower classes of society all his life.


    He has never seen what a high-level person is like...


    Even more unclear, for many wealthy people, ten to twenty million euros is really not worth mentioning.


    So, this bait, he lost a bit less.


    But Alexandre Dumas is an old fool who has been in the world for many years... He realized the problem in a blink of an eye.


    He knew that this time he had suffered from the mismatch of information...


    Thinking of this, Alexandre Dumas promptly remedied: ¡°Of course, because I just entered the European real estate market last year, I didn¡¯t invest too much. Those ten or twenty million euros were just the result of my testing of the water... But this year, I just I plan to enter the European market on a large scale, so my profit target this year is-500 million!"


    This cowhide is really blown up...


    Lu Ziqiao has an urge to hide his face and run away at this time...


    Godfather... won''t your conscience hurt so much??


    If this continues, how can you come back round??


    "Oh?? Did you make money like that?" Zhou Ye finally showed a touch of emotion on his face at this time, "Then the old gentleman can take me too..."


    "This..." At this time, Alexandre Dumas was rather reserved... He said with a look of embarrassment: "No, no, I have a principle. I never accept shares from my friends..."


    "It''s okay, I will give you a commission..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "According to international practice, how about I give you 15% of the net profit as a commission?"


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and sixty three


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Dumas felt depressed for a while.


    Give commission??


    What means?


    Are you treating him as a real estate broker??


    Don''t be funny, although he is a big fool, being a real estate broker is really too low-level...


    Of course, as an old river and lake, Alexandre Dumas will not chat to death...


    "Oh? Fifteen percent of the net profit?? The little brother really valued me, and he actually gave me such a high commission..." As he said, Dumas smiled, "Unfortunately, I am not a real estate broker... "


    "Aren''t you going to hear how much money I want to come out to play in European real estate?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "How much is it?" Dumas asked pretending to be curious...


    To be honest, as an old river and lake, Alexandre Dumas thinks Zhou Ye is a good material for fooling people.


    If it weren''t for him to wash his hands and quit, I guess he would really be accepted as a disciple, and he would be well trained.


    Why does Dumas think Zhou Ye is suitable for fooling people??


    First, Zhou Ye''s appearance is very good, very handsome...


    With the appearance that makes people feel good, you can fool people more easily.No way this is a society that looks at faces...


    Second, Alexandre Dumas felt that Zhou Ye''s psychological quality was very good, and the fact that he was not surprised was very important to Da Huyou.


    Otherwise, you haven''t fooled others on your side yet, and they just ask you a guilty conscience first, you still play a fart.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2301

    If he could meet Zhou Ye sooner, maybe their masters and apprentices would have gone international long ago, and the ambiguity would have arisen.


    What a pity, what a pity, he has to wash his hands and quit...


    Just when Dumas felt sorry for Zhou Ye...


    I heard Zhou Ye''s voice in my ears--


    "Five billion euros...how? Are you interested?" Zhou Ye asked rhetorically with a smile.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Dumas and Lu Ziqiao were stunned.


    Five billion-still Euros.


    This Nima is too exaggerated...


    What is different from Lu Ziqiao, who is controlled by these five billion euros, is that Dumas reacted instantly.


    Zhou Ye is bragging...


    Why do you say that??


    Let''s put it this way, a person with 5 billion euros of liquidity has a total asset value of at least tens of billions of euros.


    And a person with tens of billions of euros of assets would actually be a charterer here??


    Besides, who has tens of billions of assets, who does not have a professional financial team and investment team to deal with his financial and investment problems?


    Do you need help from him, a small real estate investor??


    Isn''t it necessary??


    From this, Alexandre Dumas can be sure that Zhou Ye is fooling him...


    Well, in fact, he got one thing wrong, that is-5 billion euros is a big investment for many rich people.


    However, for Zhou Ye, even drizzle is not even considered a drizzle.


    As for being a charterer in Shanghai??


    That''s even more because of interest-for the convenience of picking up girls.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye really has 5 billion euros. As for whether he will give Dumas to take charge of the investment, that is another matter.


    "Hahaha... young people have something to do, young people have something to do..."


    Facing Zhou Ye''s 5 billion euro investment, Alexandre Dumas stood up with a haha ??smile, "I''ll go to the bathroom... let me lose my company!"


    With the departure of Dumas, Lu Ziqiao immediately leaned in."Brother Ye, don''t believe my father''s words..."


    "Oh? What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "That... Brother Ye, I have to tell you something, don''t believe anything from my godfather, don''t buy any products he promotes..." Lu Ziqiao instantly sold his father''s foundation."Anyway, don''t believe anything he says..."


    "So, your father is a liar?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "No...and you can''t say that. He is just a little...well, in any case, Brother Ye, you just listen to me. Also, I will pay the rent. Can you give me the check that Dad just gave you? Give it back to me..." Lu Ziqiao suddenly remembered that Zhou Ye still had a fake check from his father in his hand.


    Among other things, this thing must be taken back.


    Otherwise, it would be a crime.


    "Is the check fake too?" Zhou Ye asked back.


    "It''s not fake, it''s just a blank check, and there is no way to cash it." As he said, Lu Ziqiao took the check from Zhou Ye and was about to tear it off.


    However, as soon as he was about to tear up the check, he was stopped by Zhou Ye.


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t tear up the check now..." Zhou Ye held down Lu Ziqiao''s hand and said, "Anyway, you won''t cash the check right away. Staying by your side is just a thought. chant¡­¡­"


    After hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Lu Ziqiao thought about it, and finally collected the check.


    At this moment, Alexandre Dumas walked out of the bathroom.


    His cell phone rang suddenly...


    "It''s Elizabeth again, this woman is so boring...has haunting me..."


    While talking, he hung up the phone...


    "What Elizabeth? Daddy, are you being spotted by the Interpol?" Lu Ziqiao felt the hairs all over his body stand up.


    "What International Criminal Police? It is a female overseas Chinese I met in Moscow. She inherited a large amount of her ex-husband¡¯s inheritance. Once she said that she fell in love with me... She wanted to marry me, and now she is still chasing it here... ¡­Do you think she is bored?"


    In the lowest-key language, pretending to be the most gorgeous-referring to Dumas.


    Hearing what his father said, Lu Ziqiao couldn''t help but roll his eyes...


    Damn it, daddy, you continue to blow...Blow hard...I don''t believe a word of your words anyway.


    At this moment, a knock on the door suddenly rang.


    This sudden knock on the door shocked both Alexandre Dumas and Lu Ziqiao...


    Alexandre Dumas thought Elizabeth came to the door... and Lu Ziqiao thought that Interpol was chasing her father''s ass.


    For a while, the two looked at each other, and no one opened the door.


    Seeing this, Zhou Ye could only get up and open the door by himself...


    "Wait a minute... If you are looking for me, just say I''m not here."


    "If you are looking for the old man, just say he is not there."


    After the two said these words almost in unison, Lu Ziqiao hurriedly pushed his father into the room and let him hide for one or two.


    Seeing the identical appearance of the father and son, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    Opening the door, a figure wearing a police uniform suddenly appeared in front of Zhou Ye.


    Seeing this police uniform, Alexandre Dumas, who had not completely hid in the room, was an agitated spirit.


    You know, there are really a lot of people he''s been fooling around before, and his professional habit-seeing the police uniform is a little frightening.


    On the contrary, Lu Ziqiao was relieved to see the figure in the police uniform.


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and sixty four


    "Who did I think it was? It turned out to be Moran..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2302

    Well, the policewoman standing at the door is not someone else, but one of Zhou Ye''s women, Moran.


    Hearing what Lu Ziqiao said, Moran asked back: "Seeing that I was so panicked, did you do anything wrong? Where did you cheat for money and sex?"


    "Where is it... The charterer can prove that I have been very good lately?" Lu Ziqiao cried out.


    Facing Lu Ziqiao''s defense, Moran didn''t believe a word.


    Anyway, as a police officer who used to work as a female criminal police officer, Moran always looked at Lu Ziqiao uncomfortable.


    In her opinion, Lu Ziqiao is full of lies and stubborn eyes, and at first glance he is not a good person.


    If it were not for her own man''s sake, she would definitely turn him into the bureau and let him feel the iron fist of the people''s dictatorship.


    Moran stopped paying attention to Lu Ziqiao at this time, and turned to Zhou Ye and said softly: "Ye, Yifei asked me to ask you, what do you want to eat tonight?"


    Hearing this, Zhou Ye was a little at a loss...


    What to eat?


    Whatever you eat is good, as long as you don¡¯t eat Yifei¡¯s unique egg fried rice.


    Of course, you can''t say this...These girls are all in the same mood, believe it or not, if Zhou Ye said this, he would learn it from Yifei when he returned to Moran??


    and so--


    "Whatever...you can eat anything, you know, I won''t pick it."


    "That''s fine, we will go to the supermarket to buy groceries in a while. The sisters are going to have a party at night. By the way, call your new girlfriend Annie to let us know..."


    While talking, Moran leaned in lightly and kissed Zhou Ye''s corner lightly, "I''m going to inform the sisters that they are ready..."


    "Well, go go go..." Zhou Ye waved his hand impatiently...


    After closing the door, Zhou Ye returned to the sofa with a haggard look and sat down."Oh, these women are so annoying... I can''t wait to hang you on my waist every day, chatting in the morning for the clothes I wear for a long time, and then calling one by one to ask you what you want to eat during dinner... Exactly."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Alexandre Dumas looked at each other with his godson...


    Well, at this moment, even Dumas, an old liar, is sour.


    Yes, that''s right, he does a lot of things that deceive money and sex.


    But at most, he was just pedaling two boats, and he never dared to let them meet each other.


    This master is good, listen to that-he actually put all his women together...


    For such a powerful existence, apart from one sentence, Dumas couldn''t think of any other words to describe it.


    "A young boy is a hero, high, it is really high." Alexandre Dumas was really convinced at this moment...


    Of course he is not convinced that Zhou Ye is rich...


    After all, he didn''t know exactly how much Zhou Ye had.


    He was convinced by Zhou Ye''s approach to women...that was really clever.


    At least he, who has been in the world for many years, thinks he can''t do this.


    As for Zhou Ye''s invisible X, Lu Ziqiao has long been used to it.


    In the past few months in the love apartment, he has seen it through...Don''t pick up girls with the charterer, believe it or not, he can be a tauren in minutes.


    Then the three chatted again. This time Alexandre Dumas stopped mentioning any investment matters. Anyway, he had already assumed that he had met a colleague... It would be good to know this kind of thing, and there is no need to say it.And Zhou Ye didn''t ask further, as if what the two said just now was just a joke.


    After a while, Zhou Ye made an excuse to go back to dine with his girlfriends... and left the room...


    And let Alexandre Dumas live here at ease, as long as you want to live...


    In this regard, Lu Ziqiao secretly complained...


    why??


    Because of his relationship with Zhanbo...


    He and Zhan Bo are in a romantic relationship, and his godfather Dumas, it can be said that the hair is empty, if it is really exposed, Lu Ziqiao will have a feeling of being taken to death by his own godfather.


    How does Lu Ziqiao deal with his godfather Alexandre Dumas?


    Zhou Ye, who returned to his room on the other side, called Chen Anni again... and asked her to bring Ruth to the love apartment.


    Chen Anni was so happy when she heard Zhou Ye''s call...


    At this time, when she was in love with Zhou Ye, she hated to be tied to Zhou Ye for a minute, so why would she not come to the apartment to find Zhou Ye?


    As for Ruth??


    She had been trained by Zhou Ye to become an extremely well-behaved toilet. How could she have any opinions?


    It took more than an hour to dress up Anne Chen, carrying two bottles of red wine with Ruth, and arrived at Room 3603 of the Love Apartment at about six in the evening.


    However, what she didn''t expect was--


    When she knocked on the door, it was a woman who opened the door for her...


    "Are you Annie? Please come in soon..."


    Wanyu smiled and said...


    "Are you?" Chen Anni asked with a surprised look.


    "My name is Wanyu, and I am also one of Zhou Ye''s girlfriends..." Lin Wanyu said openly.


    "Ha, ha ha... you, hello, meeting for the first time..." Chen Anni knew that Zhou Ye had other women, but she had never thought that she would meet them so soon, which made Chen Anni not mentally prepared... ¡­


    Resisting the urge to turn around and run away, Chen Anni took Ruth into the room together.


    No way, although Ruth can''t fight, it''s a psychological comfort to hold her a little.


    However, when Chen Annie saw Yingying Yanyan in the living room... the whole person was dumbfounded.


    Damn, what''s the situation??


    More than a dozen girls are making up a bunch here, or helping to set the plate, or decorating the room... Seeing Chen Anni coming in, the girls stopped their work and focused on her. On...


    "That...Hi~Hello everyone...I, I''m Annie Chen..."


    What does it feel like to be stared at by a dozen girls??Others Chen Anni didn''t know, anyway, she felt a little flustered in her heart, and her legs were trembling...


    This, it seems that even with Ruth, the two women can''t fight so many rivals.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2303

    How to do??


    Just when Chen Anni was a little at a loss... I don''t know who made a snicker... The laughter seemed to be contagious, and soon the girls all laughed.


    "Hello, my name is Hu Yifei..."


    "Hello, this is Mika..."


    "Hello, I am Mia..."


    "Hello there¡­¡­"


    As the girls stepped forward to introduce themselves, Chen Anni felt a sense of bewilderment...


    "Okay, don''t bully Annie..." Zhou Ye smiled and walked to Annie''s side, stretched out his hands, and embraced the slender waists of Anne and Ruth... "Today''s welcome party, everyone is not drunk or not. ..."


    "Good!" XN...


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and sixty five


    I have to say that a woman is born a social creature...


    They will soon be able to form a small circle with their own kind based on their hobbies and interests.


    Annie Chen is like this...


    Holding the big killer of the constellation in her hand, she quickly became a fan of the girls circle.


    What about Aquarius...


    What Pisces how about...


    He looks like he can be a teacher.


    Among them, Wanyu was the fastest to become a best friend with Annie.


    Why is she obsessed with astrology too??


    At this time, Zhou Ye sitting on the sofa, leaning diagonally on Mia¡¯s fragrant and soft body sitting on the armrest of the sofa to his left, one hand had already penetrated into her majestic cleavage, using Fingers play with her little nipples.


    I have to say, sitting next to Mia, Zhou Ye always wanted to play something... No way, that pair of big killers was so conspicuous, and people liked it.


    And Mia?


    He obediently bent forward slightly, allowing his man''s hand to play with his big white breasts more conveniently.


    Between Zhou Ye''s legs, there was still a woman kneeling...


    No one else but Moran in a police uniform.


    At this moment, Moran was using her slender jade hand to free Zhou Ye''s cock, lowered her head and used her fragrant tongue to play playfully in circles on the glans.


    On the other side of Zhou Ye, there is the big boss who is slightly inferior to Mia, the nine-ball queen Pan Xiaoting.


    She picked up the wine glass, took a sip of the wine, and poured the red wine from her mouth into Zhou Ye''s mouth as soon as she lowered her head.


    When all the red wine in her mouth disappeared into Zhou Ye''s mouth, she gently spit out her own fragrant tongue, and played hide and seek with her own man.


    While playing a kiss game with her own man, Pan Xiaoting also grabbed the other hand of her own man and placed it on her chest...


    Although, in terms of scale, her breasts are a bit smaller than Mia.


    But¡ªin terms of flexibility, she is better than Mia.


    Of course, it can¡¯t be said that Q bombs are better than meaty ones. It can only be said that each has its own advantages and feels different.


    Zhou Ye watched the lively scene on the party in such an atmosphere.


    At this moment, it was Hu Yifei and Laura who were fighting and dancing on the body.


    Compared to Hu Yifei''s dynamic dance, Laura is obviously more relaxed...


    She just played striptease...


    In just a few minutes, Laura was left with only a thong with almost no shielding effect.


    I have to say that although Laura''s dancing posture is not as good as Hu Yifei, this hot striptease obviously makes the girls excited to the extreme.


    For a time, the whole room was filled with applause and whistles.


    Don''t think that girls don''t know how to whistle... If they get up as a gangster, it''s really fine with men.


    All the girls here, except Chen Anni and Ruth, have almost seen each other''s worst side. What else can be reserved??


    What is a striptease??


    They also saw Laura being fucked by her own man to call her father...


    More than that, they have never seen other sisters being incontinent by Zhou Ye??


    Even Hu Yifei, the recognized eldest sister, had been fucked by Zhou Ye in front of the women and called her father for mercy, let alone other girls.


    Therefore, Hu Yifei also let go at this moment...


    She directly danced a striptease...not only that, she also used a chair to play a half-covered dance.


    It''s the kind of dance that looks completely stripped from the front of the chair, but because of the back of the chair, the key point is not visible.


    I have to say that this half-concealed situation is the most tickling.


    At least Zhou Ye felt that he wanted...


    However, just when he was about to wave a big hand and take the girls to play [Katyusha], he was stopped by Hu Yifei.


    "My dear, I heard Annie say, did you take her to play on your yacht??"


    "Uh, there is such a thing..." Zhou Ye nodded lightly.


    "Then, this time we have to play on the yacht... and we have to be on the sea..."


    Hu Yifei didn''t say the rest, but Zhou Ye already understood...


    What do you want to do on the sea??


    Of course I want to be fucked by him on the sea...


    I have to say that when Zhou Ye''s yacht was designed, he had fully considered the possibility of multiple batches.


    So the cabins of his yacht are all equipped with single-sided glass...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2304

    In other words, people in the cabin can see the scene outside, but people outside cannot see the scene in the cabin.


    It is this kind of environment, as if being in the eyes of others, that is the most exciting.


    Moreover, he can still greet the beauty of the rising sun while fucking the girls on the sea, which makes people feel excited to think about it.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye snapped his fingers directly... "No problem, let''s go, go to the yacht to play..."


    As his voice landed, the girls suddenly rang out happy cheers...


    Then, a golden portal directly leading to the cabin of the yacht was opened in front of Zhou Ye.


    The girls joked directly through the portal and into the cabin.


    The last person to walk into the portal was Zhou Ye...


    Just before he walked into the portal, he glanced at the situation in Room 3602...


    In the 3602 room at this time, the atmosphere was extremely embarrassing.


    Alexandre Dumas seems to have discovered the extraordinary relationship between Lu Zhanbo and his godson, and he is trying to figure it out.


    And Zi Qiao was sweating profusely to his lover winking, so that he would not be exposed...


    As for Zeng Xiaoxian??


    He is helping his brother and Zi Qiao to cover up...It''s just his cover, which looks more like self-exposure.


    The only thing is that Gu Miqiang is better, but his second-rate Chinese always interrupts from time to time, which makes people endure the laughter.


    However, it was precisely because of his interruption that Lu Ziqiao had not been exposed for the time being.


    If this continues, there is no guarantee that he will not fool the past.


    But it''s a pity that Zhou Ye made up his mind that he wouldn''t let him pass so easily. Who would let him betray himself??


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye gave Lu Zhanbo a spiritual hint...


    Then he walked into the portal with a weird smile.


    Just when his portal disappeared in the living room--


    In room 3602, Lu Zhanbo rubbed himself up, got up from his seat, and walked quickly to Lu Ziqiao''s face, and kissed Lu Ziqiao with lightning speed...


    Seeing this shocking scene, Alexandre Dumas was dumbfounded...


    "Godfather...I and Zi Qiao love each other sincerely, please, please fulfill the two of us..."


    Of course, Zhou Ye had no chance to appreciate such a blasting scene... At this moment, he was facing a superb view of the world... He saw a dozen bare buttocks, neatly arranged in front of him. Line up...


    Among those beautiful fat buttocks, the glistening little puss faintly seduce his desire-at this moment, Zhou Ye has no interest in revenge on Lu Ziqiao, "Baby, kneel down and call Dad ..."


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and sixty six


    Hong Kong-Causeway Bay...


    A group of tall girls with gorgeous faces are walking on the wide sidewalk chatting.


    Was it someone else who took the lead in the front? It was Hu Yifei and Li Jiaxin, the beauty known as the most beautiful Hong Kong sister in Hong Kong.


    Behind them are Chen Anni and several other famous Hong Kong and Taiwan actresses in recent years, such as Lin Chiling...Xu Ruoxuan...Guo Caijie...and other recently popular female stars.


    These girls walked on the sidewalk like a group of girlfriends, chatting non-stop, looking like a picturesque group of beautiful pictures.


    If you have to say that there are any eye-catching characters in it, it is probably Zhou Ye who is surrounded by women.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After playing a promiscuous party on the boat the other day, the girls and Zhou Ye joined together, and they simply took this opportunity to take the boat for a free ride.


    However, because of time, the destination of this free tour is Hong Kong.


    Of course, because it was for fun, when passing through Taiwan, Lin Chiling and the others were also picked up on the boat.


    In the end, the number of women on the ship reached more than thirty.


    After arriving in Hong Kong, Zhou Ye''s woman in Hong Kong was naturally responsible for the reception.


    In Li Jiaxin''s words, that is-sisters have come to play with us, of course we have to do our best as a landlord.


    Yes, these famous actresses are all Zhou Ye''s women...


    Not to collect these women, why does Zhou Ye have nothing to do to build a world entertainment group?


    In fact, it is not just film and television stars, many singers and models that Zhou Ye can admire are all received by Zhou Ye''s Universal Entertainment.


    Don''t say anything silly about the intimate actions on the movie screen...


    Zhou Ye''s women would never take pictures of that kind of scene, even if they were taken, they would still be used as a substitute.


    Therefore, recently there is a business that has gradually become famous in the entertainment industry.


    Call-kiss for...


    Well, this is also because Zhou Ye monopolizes almost all female stars... Other directors, film companies, and other directors must follow Zhou Ye''s rules if they want to film.


    However, it is not to say that everyone is not tempered at all and is willing to Zhou Ye''s rules.


    There are really some strong directors who feel that they are paralyzed. Lao Tzu is the director. Lao Tzu is awesome... You, a young actor, dare to show my face, who do you think you are??Love to pat, not to pat...


    Anyone with such a strong head is basically taught to be a human by Umbrella...


    That''s right, you are the director, you are awesome, but you have to know one thing, Universal Entertainment monopolizes nearly 70% of the world''s theaters.


    No matter how awesome you are, the things you shoot will not be released, and they will be given for nothing.


    Well, you said that what I made was a literary and artistic film, and I didn''t plan to show it in theaters. I ran to the French Film Festival.


    And these self-righteous guys will find that the films they make do not even qualify for the French film festival.


    No way, under the claws of the giant Umbrella, the entertainment industry of this world is fragmented by capital invasion.


    Regardless of whether it is a French film festival or a Hollywood Oscar, those are all World Entertainment''s own awards.


    Basically all the awards have been decided during the women''s discussion.


    They basically take turns to win awards...


    This is still the treatment suffered by directors with clean hands and feet, encountering the kind of directors who have dirty hands and feet and want to subscribe to Zhou Ye''s woman??

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2305

    Ha ha, will Zhou Ye give them a face??


    Don''t tease... Every woman in Zhou Ye has a biochemical maid beside her.


    They will disguise themselves as assistants, secretaries, brokers, etc., to protect them from their mistresses.


    Those directors who wanted to get involved in their own domination of women would be dealt with by them.


    Don''t talk about the rule of law in a society, and you can''t kill people.


    Are there fewer people who died in car accidents these years?


    Are there few people who die unexpectedly?


    So... sometimes legal and reasonable killing is not as difficult as you think.


    Of course, this also resulted in the death of many well-known directors in the world...Why don''t they care about their cock and want to extend a magical hand to Zhou Ye''s women??


    This has also led to the recent increase in female directors in the entertainment industry... No way, male directors are almost dead.


    Ahem... It''s far away...


    For this time the sisters from Shanghai came to Hong Kong to visit, Li Jiaxin was quite attentive... Not only did she personally act as a tour guide, she also invited good sisters Gigi Lai and Cecilia Cheung to accompany her best friends...


    By the way, Gigi Lai and Cecilia Cheung in this world were both trained by Zhou Ye, and there are not so many messy things.


    There are so many beauties walking on the street mightily, and among them there are many actresses who are familiar to the public, of course they are very eye-catching.


    So many people on the street have called newspapers, magazines and other units to break the news...


    It''s a pity - they will probably never receive their disclosure fee.


    No way, no newspaper or magazine dared to come and expose Zhou Ye... You know, the Ryukyu Empire ruled Hong Kong for so many years, and it was not ruled in vain.


    Although Hong Kong was returned to the mainland in 1997, the power of Ryukyu still covers the entire Hong Kong Island here.


    Dare to give Zhou Ye face??Believe it or not, you can''t see the sunrise the next day.


    At this time, Zhou Ye, with Lin Chiling holding a cup of milk tea in one hand, and Mia holding an ice cream cone in the other...comfortably surrounded by the women, enjoying the envy, envy and hatred of countless people around him.


    On the street, a man wearing a beige T-shirt and khaki trousers started to stare at the women.


    What is different from others seeing beautiful women is that his eyes are not on others, but Zhou Ye...


    Zhou Ye, who was leaning against the red cuddle, taking a sip of milk tea on his left and ice cream on his right, seemed to have felt this unusual gaze, and turned his head and looked over...


    His eyes met the middle-aged man''s eyes unexpectedly...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s face, the man was a little excited...


    He walked towards Zhou Ye quickly... his face was beyond excitement...


    At this moment, a dozen or so bodyguards dressed like black super special police sprang out from nowhere. They came up and knocked the man to the ground without any explanation...


    "Warning, don''t move...or I won''t guarantee your safety..."


    "Team A called the headquarters. We found an unidentified man with the intention of approaching the young master... requesting support..."


    "Headquarters understands... the support will be there in three minutes..."


    The man under the bodyguard could no longer take care of a lot, and hurriedly shouted: "I have no ill intentions...I really have no ill intentions... I just think I have met your master, and I want to ask him something. ..."


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and sixty seven


    The pedestrians on the street, looking at the middle-aged man who was pushed on the ground by a group of black super special police, couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Damn it, is the head of state of this country traveling??How come equipped with such security measures??


    Also, where did those black super special police come from? Why didn''t they notice just now??


    At this moment, Zhou Ye had already embraced Zhiling and Mia and walked to the man who was pushed down."Let him go..."


    "Yes, master!"


    The black super special police did not whisper and say nonsense about Zhou Ye''s safety...


    As Umbrella¡¯s soldiers, they know how powerful their own ruler is... The reason they will push this middle-aged man to the ground in advance is only because this is their duty and they must not be disturbed by some people. You Xing, dominated by himself.


    Jack Chen got up from the ground and slapped the dust off his body angrily, "You are so barbaric..."


    "Hehe... sorry, my bodyguards are also for my safety..." Zhou Ye said with a smile...


    "Then you can''t just push people to the ground..." Jack Chen said depressed.


    In fact, as an archaeology professor who has practiced martial arts all the year round, Jack Chen felt that his face was a little uncontrollable...


    Why these guys are so powerful, they didn''t even have any reaction time, so they knocked him to the ground.


    Facing Jack Chen¡¯s complaint, Zhou Ye smiled and said nothing...


    He happily looked at the archeology professor with Jackie Chan''s face in front of him, and asked, "Excuse me, what do you want me to do?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Jack Chen fell silent for a moment. He looked at Zhou Ye''s face that he had seen countless times in his dream, and hesitated and asked, "Excuse me... Are you... Zhou Ye? ??"


    "Yeah, that''s right..." Zhou Ye smiled...he smiled happily."How do you know my name?"


    Knowing that this world is fused with fragments of movie myths, he already looked forward to this day.


    Meet General Meng Yi in the Qin Dynasty, and then meet his reincarnation, Jack Chen in modern times...This is the correct way to open up the myth.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s question, Jack Chen hesitated...


    He looked at the crowds who had been around to watch the bustling crowd, and he didn''t know what to say.


    At this time Zhou Ye also saw the passers-by who came up, and felt that this was not a place to talk...


    "Otherwise, let''s talk to a convenient place?"


    "It just so happens that my house lives nearby...or else, come to my house..."


    Professor Chen was overjoyed when he heard this. He felt that he had a lot of doubts that he wanted to solve from Zhou Ye, so he couldn''t wait to have a good talk with Zhou Ye...


    At this moment, the girls who found that their own man was in trouble also gathered around... They asked in twitter.


    "Honey... what happened?"


    "Husband...what''s wrong?"


    "Honey, what''s the matter?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2306

    Well, when one or two girls ask you softly, you will feel very happy, but when a group of women chirping to you, you will feel that the world is full of ducks... ¡­


    This is why Zhou Ye easily refused to go shopping with the double-digit women.


    "Listen to me,...Don''t make any noise..." Zhou Ye cried out the women''s questioning before saying, "I want to talk to this Mr. Chen about something, so I won''t pay you for shopping... You can combine freely, have a good time here, remember to go home on time in the evening..."


    As the voice fell, a black extended courtesy car had stopped beside Zhou Ye... Zhou Ye pointed to the car door that had been opened by the bodyguard, "Please get in, Mr. Chen..."


    "Thank you¡­¡­"


    Jack Chen was also unambiguous, and stepped directly into the car...


    As soon as Zhou Ye was about to get into the car, Mia got in first, "My dear, I will go with you..."


    Hearing what she said, Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head silently...Well, let''s chant together, anyway, he is used to having women around him waiting on him.


    However, as soon as Zhou Ye got in the car, Lin Chiling got in too...sit down beside him, whispering and coquettishly said: "A Ye, I will accompany you too..."


    When the women standing outside the car saw this scene, they suddenly beat their chests one by one...


    Why didn''t they think of this trick?I was preempted by these two boba again...


    Are women with big breasts, have this string in their heads... Why do they know how to act like a baby anytime, anywhere??


    I''m so angry...


    However, no matter how angry they are, it is useless...


    In the concierge car, there are at most three to four people in a row, and no matter how many people are, they will be crowded... and they can''t be next to Jack Chen and sit there. That''s a situation of preparing to exterminate themselves from the people. I know, their men are the most careful...


    How dare to sit with other men in front of him??Want to die??


    Therefore, the girls can only watch the courtesy car slowly leave Causeway Bay...


    Well, since their men are no longer there, there is no need for them to gather so many people together to go shopping together.


    While talking, dozens of women were divided into more than a dozen teams, in twos and threes free combination, and strolled in this prosperous commercial center, which is known as one of the best in Hong Kong.


    As for safety issues, you don¡¯t need to worry about it...not to mention that each of them will be protected by a biochemical maid hidden in the dark, that is themselves, that is not a fuel-efficient lamp... Umbrella genetic modification Learn about engineering, learn about mutant genetic modification drugs...


    Let''s put it this way, I really want to provoke this group of big girls, even if it is a superpower, it will be destroyed every minute.


    You know, none of the genetic modifications Zhou Ye gave them was weak...The last time it was Dr. X''s mental abilities...


    Not to mention the fact that these women started the shopping journey...Just talk about Zhou Ye at this time...


    In the carriage of the extended concierge, Zhou Ye leaned back in the chair lazily, looking at Jack Chen who was sitting opposite him, "Can you tell me, what is it that you are looking for me?"


    Looking at Zhou Ye, who was acting like a female-loving dude in front of him, Jack Chen took a deep breath... and then solemnly asked, "Excuse me, do you believe-reincarnation?"


    Hearing Jack Chen''s name, Zhou Ye smiled... "You will ask me that, that is to say-what you want to tell me is related to reincarnation and reincarnation?"


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and sixty eight


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s slightly ridiculous words...


    Jack Chen was silent for a moment, then nodded...


    "Yes, I believe..."


    "Oh? Can you tell me, why do you believe it?" Zhou Ye said, motioning to Mia next to him to take out a bottle of champagne from the car refrigerator beside...


    On the other side, Lin Zhiling cleverly took out four goblets from the disinfection cabinet on the other side.


    With a bang, Mia opened the cork of champagne, and then took the goblet handed by her sister Zhiling, and helped her man get a glass of champagne, then Jack Chen, and finally she and Zhiling. Human...


    It stands to reason that Jack Chen, as a guest, should be poured first, but the problem is-Jack Chen is considered an uninvited guest, not a distinguished guest, so Mia did not give him the first glass of champagne, but to her own man...


    Zhou Ye picked up the champagne, took a sip, and said to Jack who was muttering, "Don''t worry, we have time..."


    Jack Chen nodded lightly, and after taking a sip of champagne, he said, "I have been having the same dream since last year..."


    "In my dream, I am a general..."


    "I was once ordered to pick up a princess who didn''t know which country...her name is Yushu..."


    Hearing Jack Chen''s words, Zhiling who was drinking champagne suddenly took a sip of champagne and coughed...


    Ahem...


    Zhou Ye smiled and stroked Zhiling''s back, helping her follow her breath...


    Of course he knows why Zhiling coughed...because she used to be pressed under him with Yu Shu before...


    At that time, there were several princesses of Qin Dynasty who were crushed together.


    In Zhou Ye''s words--this is called a war between ancient and modern.


    As for Mia??Although she has participated in several family gatherings, the time she spent with Zhou Ye is relatively short, less than a year...


    It is impossible for the time being to recognize who the tens of thousands of sisters are...


    Zhiling has been following Zhou Ye for a long time, but she was discovered by Zhou Ye when she was a little Lolita... When she was fifteen, she was completely wiped out by Zhou Ye, regardless of her current age. Big, but in the modern sister group in the harem, she is barely considered a veteran.


    "What happened later...?" Zhou Ye asked while helping Zhiling follow her breath.


    "Is your girlfriend okay?" Jack Chen looked at Zhiling, who was coughing from champagne choking with some worry, and asked, "Do I need to go to the hospital?"


    "I''m fine..." Zhiling shook her head, then nestled in Zhou Ye''s arms... "Mr. Chen don''t care about me..."


    "Oh... Later, I woke up..." Jack Chen said here, spreading his hands, and said to Zhou Ye: "You know, dreams are all intermittent..."


    "You dreamed of Princess Yushu, what does it have to do with me?" Zhou Ye asked back.


    "Of course it does matter..." Jack Chen said hurriedly: "In your dream, you are sitting behind Princess Yu Shu, and... Princess Yu Shu is nestled in your arms just like your girlfriend..."


    "Oh? What else?" Zhou Ye didn''t recognize Jack Chen immediately, but continued to ask.


    "I saw you several times in my dreams... In some dreams, I called you Zhouhou [Qin Huang once named Zhou Ye as Wu''anhou]... Sometimes I call you the goddess... and In my dream, you asked me to call you Brother Zhou...you still drink with me..."


    Jack Chen thought about the scene in his dream and said intermittently.


    "Shang Xian?? Zhouhou?? Brother Zhou??" Mia repeated these names in confusion...


    Seriously, these names sound really irrelevant...


    Since they are all special gods, how come they become Lord Hou again??


    Why did you become brother Zhou again in a while??

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2307

    In the entire carriage, everyone was silent...Zhou Ye was thinking about the prosperous years at that time...and Jack Chen was recalling his dreams. As for Mia and Zhiling, he was thinking about his own man. Not really living from ancient times to modern times.


    They didn''t believe this kind of thing when it was placed on others, but when it was placed on their own men, they believed it first.


    After all, they don¡¯t even know how great their men are...


    They only know that anything is not a big deal to their men.


    Even if they move the entire solar system to the center of the galaxy, they feel that their men can definitely do it.


    The courtesy car was driving in this silence...


    After a while, the car stopped... the door was opened from the outside by the bodyguard... "Master, we are already at the dock."


    Yes, Jack Chen was already living on the tugboat at the dock.


    "Please follow me...I still have some evidence for you to see..." Jack Chen said, stepping out of the car.


    And Zhou Ye and the two women also got out of the car.


    After stepping on the tugboat docked at the pier, Zhou Ye could not help but sighed as he looked at the tugboat that had been converted into a habitable place. residence¡­¡­"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Jack Chen couldn''t help but grinned bitterly: "Whether we can play... I can''t help it... The research funding was cut in half, and the plan was not finished, so I sold the house. Now I can only live on the boat..."


    "It''s great to live on the boat, and I feel very free..." Mia looked at the tugboat that had been transformed into a modern residence, and said with bright eyes: "My dear, let''s get a house like this too... wait for you When we are free, we are like snails, driving our house and traveling around the world..."


    "Add me..." Zhiling also likes this kind of life very much, and it feels very interesting.


    "No problem, I will ask them to refit the Ryukyu and make it our sea home...How about it?"


    Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Jack Chen was taken aback...


    The Ryukyu, the nuclear-powered aircraft carrier of the Ryukyu Empire, has a full displacement of 130,000 tons and is a giant at sea... the glorious warship that once fought the US fleet during World War II.


    As a Hong Kong native who had come over during the era of Ryukyu rule, how could Jack Chen not know this nuclear-powered aircraft carrier that was once called the glory of the empire??


    However, soon he shook his head, thinking that it must be another merchant ship called the Ryukyu...After all, it is not something you can do if you have money to transform a nuclear-powered aircraft carrier... There are too many things involved. ...


    "Please come in..."


    With that said, Jack Chen opened the door of his [Houseboat] with the remote control in his hand, and invited everyone to board his house...


    After arranging Zhou Ye and others to sit down in the living room, he walked quickly to the study to the side, and quickly walked over with a stack of A4 printing paper... and handed it to Zhou Ye, "This is what I said. evidence of¡­¡­"


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and sixty nine


    Looking at the pencil sketch on the A4 paper taken out by Jack Chen from the man''s hand, Zhiling and Mia exclaimed: "My dear, isn''t this you?"


    "Huh? Honey, do you still wear ancient costumes?"


    "Mr. Chen also wears ancient costumes, wrong... Mr. Chen is wearing armor, but why do you still hold Wuliangye in your hands?"


    "This painting is amazing...Why do these people kneel down to my dear and this old man?"


    "Wow, this one is even more powerful, look at sister Zhiling... Is this a scene of getting married? There are so many dowries..."


    There are only a dozen pencil sketches that Jack Chen gave Zhou Ye and others, depicting different scenes.


    There was a scene of drinking in the rain when Zhou Ye and Meng Yi met for the first time.


    There are scenes when we are at the border, when we meet...


    There was a scene in front of Afang Palace where Zhou Ye stopped drinking and worshipped 10,000 people...


    There is also the scene of the first emperor being married in ten miles...


    Although Jack Chen did not come from a professional class, this painting does not look fine, but the charm of the characters can still be vaguely seen...


    "I dreamed that I was an ancient general..." Jack Chen described his dream with a look of confusion, "I was ordered to go to the frontier to meet my relatives... and you are a weird man who followed me..."


    At this point, Jack Chen looked puzzled... "I found you, you invited me to drink together... But, why did I drink Wuliangye??"


    Qin Dynasty¡¯s Meng Yi didn¡¯t know what Wuliangye wine was, and he also collected glass bottles as colored glaze...


    Every time he wakes up and thinks of the situation in his dream, Jack Chen has the urge to find a hole in the ground.


    Madan¡¯s, I¡¯ve never seen such a silly product. After drinking, he still treats the bottle of Wuliangye as a treasure. Whenever he thinks of this, Jack Chen has the urge to strangle himself in his dream... ¡­


    The Wuliangye in the dream also gave Jack Chen an indescribable sense of time and space confusion.


    Say this is his past life, right??


    But why was there a modern Wuliangye in ancient times??


    Say this is his day and night dream, but why does he remember every detail in the dream so clearly?


    And the same dream, he has been dreaming since he was twenty...


    Of course, it¡¯s not that every night dreams of the same scene, but every once in a while, dreams of one''s own experience as a general, sometimes once a month, sometimes once every two months...


    This situation has continued to this day, which is why Jack Chen Yi is so excited when he sees Zhou Ye today.


    You know, because of that bottle of Wuliangye, Jack Chen has been wondering if he has delusion...


    Why was Wuliangye in ancient times??


    Why did Wuliangye appear in ancient times...??


    Because of Zhou Ye''s weird behavior in his dream, Jack Chen broke up with his girlfriend.


    No way, who told him to talk in sleep whenever he dreams at night...


    Sometimes it¡¯s Mr. Zhou, sometimes it¡¯s Master Zhou, and sometimes it¡¯s Brother Zhou.


    His girlfriend Hailin thought that he had an affair outside, and he was still a man...


    "Hahahahaha..."


    "Hehe... no more, dear... I no longer... let me laugh for a while..."


    "Puff...hahaha..."


    After listening to Jack Chen''s statement, Zhiling and Mia couldn''t help laughing and fell into their own man''s arms.


    And Zhou Ye didn''t smile at all...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2308

    Well, whoever it is, knowing that when someone of the same sex is dreaming, he always talks in sleep and calls his name, and he is definitely not happy.


    Is this Nima missed by the same sex??


    "So?? What do you want to say to me?" Zhou Ye looked at Meng Yi blankly, uh, no, it''s time to call Jack Chen.


    "I want to figure out why my dream was made..." At this point, Jack Chen looked at Zhou Ye and asked, "You used to dream..."


    "No, don''t talk nonsense...Who would dream of a man?"


    Zhou Ye''s words of swift refusal caused Zhiling and Mia, who had just picked up their moods and suppressed their smiles, to laugh again and fall into his arms.


    This is the first time they have seen their men feel so embarrassed...


    "No, I mean... have you seen me? Or..." Jack Chen Youyou doesn''t know what to say...


    In fact, in a vague way, Jack Chen felt that Zhou Ye should know himself...


    Of course, this is just a feeling, and he has no definite evidence.


    Seeing Jack Chen with a tangled face, Zhou Ye didn''t know what to say...


    Tell him, have seen him??How do you explain how he lived from ancient times to modern times??


    Tell him, it''s just his cranky thinking??


    Don''t be funny, this guy obviously doesn''t intend to let it go...


    If it''s an ordinary person, maybe Zhou Ye slapped it over. Isn''t it good to live honestly in dreaming of your uncle??


    But the problem is, this is Brother Long...


    Think about how much he has had a bad relationship with Brother Long in the past thousand years...


    From the mythical Qin Dynasty to the Han Dynasty of the heavenly lion...


    Doing the math, almost two of them have had two lives in their Nie Yuan... If this Nima is coupled with modern, damn, and three-generation love.


    what----


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but shudder. He couldn''t think about it anymore, he was just trying to pick up girls...


    Eh??Pickup girl??


    Thinking of the pick-up girl, Zhou Ye suddenly remembered one thing...


    Although it is said that Shuyu from the mythical Qin Dynasty had been cut off by him, but... there seem to be several beautiful girls in modern times.


    such as--


    The Indian Samantha... that exotic face, that extremely flexible body...


    It seems, it''s also worth his shot...


    Besides, there hasn''t been much to do in the love apartment recently...it''s boring to always compare with those teasers, it''s better...follow Brother Long to cut his sister''s paper.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye decided instantly¡ªadmitting it.


    He leaned back slightly, a meaningful smile appeared in his horns, and said leisurely: "General Meng...Long time no see..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Jack Chen''s eyes widened instantly...


    General Meng??How did Zhou Ye know his surname in his dream??


    Jack Chen was sure that when he was just talking about it, he absolutely did not reveal his name in the dream... How did Zhou Ye know??


    He screamed and stood up... He leaped towards Zhou Ye with a look of excitement, reached out to grab Zhou Ye''s hand, and asked urgently: "How do you know my name in my dream?? who are you¡­¡­"


    Looking at Jack Chen, Zhou Ye twitched his horns. He didn''t have the idea of ??holding hands with the man... "Sit down and speak slowly..."


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and seventy


    Following Zhou Ye''s words, Meng Yi...Uh no, it should be Jack Chen.


    Jack Chen felt an invisible force pressing on him instantly, pressing him back on the sofa he had just sat on without resistance.


    This¡­¡­


    This familiar force...


    Jack Chen felt as if he had felt it somewhere...


    Where is it??


    Jack Chen suddenly fell into contemplation...


    Ah, yes... in a dream, in front of the Afang Palace, in front of the Emperor Qin... It was this immortal master Zhou Ye that made the entire city of Xianyang kneel before them except him and Emperor Shi. Down...


    At that time, as a modern person, Jack Chen hadn''t struggled, but that kind of struggle was useless, just like now, he finally knelt on the ground without resistance.


    Thinking of this, Jack Chen was even more sure about one thing, that is-"You...you are really Mr. Zhou Ye..."


    Seeing Jack Chen''s shocked expression, Zhou Ye smiled... He waved his hand slightly, and instantly two bottles of Wuliangye appeared on the glass coffee table in front of the sofa...


    The logo, the bottle, and the shape are exactly the same as Jack Chen saw in his dream.


    "This...what the hell is going on..." Jack Chen already felt that his brain was not enough...everything in the dream was staged in reality.


    Except for the wrong location and the two women serving beside Zhou Ye, the scene in front of him is almost exactly the same as the scene in the dream.


    "General Meng¡ª¡ªToday you and I have a happy drink and say goodbye..." Zhou Ye smiled and gently unscrewed the bottle cap of Wuliangye.


    The two women, Zhiling and Mia, beside Zhou Ye, smiled and took out various snacks from their wristbands...


    What are Taiwanese ginger hens, coffin plates, large intestines wrapped in small intestines... What are Hong Kong''s Jiujie Beef Brisket, North Point Egg Waffles, and Fish Rice Noodles...


    In a moment, a whole table was filled...


    Well, in fact, there is a reason why two women only carry so many snacks.


    Zhiling brought Taiwanese snacks for her sisters to try... after all, it was the first time we met, so there must be some meeting gifts.


    Although Zhiling can afford to send designer bags or something, she knows that her sisters shouldn''t be short of money... and it''s too much to give away those things to her sisters.Instead of that, it would be better to send some Taiwanese special snacks...


    After all, girls, there is no one who doesn''t like to eat...Because they had to stay in shape and were afraid of getting fat, so they didn''t dare to eat... But after going with Zhou Ye, would they still be afraid of getting fat?Give me a break¡­¡­


    Therefore, it is best to give special snacks as gifts...


    And Mia and the others were also inspired by Zhiling''s move. When they were playing in Hong Kong, they packed various Hong Kong snacks...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2309

    They also have space bracelets given by their own men, but they used to only use these gadgets as hands-free bags when shopping on the street. They never thought that they could be used to keep all kinds of specialty snacks fresh...


    This is really great...


    In fact, Mia¡¯s special snacks are still relatively small, and Hu Yifei and the others are the ones who really installed the most...


    In Mia''s words, that is, they can''t wait to pack their snack bars into their bracelets and take them away.


    Ahem... It''s far away...


    At this time, Jack Chen was already sitting there dumbfounded, looking at the various snacks that kept appearing in the hands of the two girls, he didn''t know what to say.


    "Fairy?? Sumina mustard seeds?"


    "I haven''t seen it for more than two thousand years, General Meng is still so humorous..." Zhou Ye smiled and avoided answering, but after filling the paper cup in his hand, he passed it over."Come on, for our long-awaited reunion, drink this cup..."


    "I..." Jack Chen looked at the pungent liquor in his hand and was stunned.


    In this life, even though he drank alcohol, he had never drunk mainland Chinese liquor... Under normal circumstances, he drank champagne and red wine.


    However, since Zhou Ye had already raised the glass, he couldn''t put it down... he had to touch Zhou Ye and put the wine glass to his lips.


    However, when he wanted to take a sip, forget it... but saw Zhou Ye drank the white wine in the paper cup...


    Not only that, Zhou Ye also took a picture of the paper cup facing Jack Chen, which means-I have finished drinking, would you put it down after a sip??


    In desperation, Jack Chen could only give up his life to accompany the gentleman, and he was bored with this glass of high liquor.


    After a glass of white wine, Jack Chen was almost choked to death...


    Few people who drink red wine and champagne can support China''s high-level liquor.


    Seeing Jack Chen coughing crazily covering his mouth, Zhou Ye smiled... He stretched out his hand and passed a pair of disposable chopsticks over, "Take a bite of food and press..."


    Jack Chen almost grabbed the chopsticks from Zhou Ye''s hand, and then quickly took a few mouthfuls of food, and then the pressure of the wine rising to his throat was reduced.


    As for Zhou Ye, he grabbed snacks and said with a grin: "It seems that General Meng''s alcohol consumption has regressed this time..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Jack Chen was stunned... "This reincarnation?? Did Mr. Zhou have seen my other reincarnations?"


    "Of course..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, "I have seen General Mongolia stationed in the Western Regions Protectorate..."


    "The Protector of the Western Regions? Is it from the Tang Dynasty or from the Han Dynasty?" Jack Chen asked.


    "Of course it was from the Han Dynasty..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "Any more?"


    "Yes... For example, in Datang, I also met you, but at that time, your name was Wang Xuance..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s statement, Jack Chen felt like he was listening to the heavenly book...


    Is he the Qin Dynasty general Meng Yi??He was the protector of the Western Regions Duhufu in the Han Dynasty??Is he a general of Tang Dynasty Wang Xuance??


    Damn it, it turns out he''s that way??


    No wonder he has liked martial arts since he was a child...


    Just when Jack Chen was a little proud, he suddenly saw Zhou Ye, and suddenly he couldn''t feel proud...


    How can he be reincarnated??Don¡¯t you struggle in samsara??


    And this one in front of him is an immortal who has escaped the cycle of reincarnation... truly immortal.


    At this moment, the atheistic outlook on life he had built for decades collapsed...


    This couldn''t help but he didn''t believe it... because Zhou Ye could tell exactly what he saw in his dreams in his previous life...


    If this is not credible, then Jack Chen has no idea who to trust.


    He had never told other people about the things in his dreams. Even if he had told Zhou Ye, he had never said it so clearly... However, Zhou Ye was able to describe it so clearly that it was obviously not a lie.


    What''s more, what is he worthy of Zhou Ye deceiving??Zhou Ye''s wealth is huge, but what about him?Just a little bankrupt archaeology professor.


    Chapter 2671: Pouring soup bag, it doesn''t smell instantly


    On the deck of Jack Chen''s houseboat, the two moved the sofa to the deck platform, drinking tea while looking at the night view of the Hong Kong Convention and Exhibition Center in the distance.


    "So, I am the worst in my life?" Jack Chen took a sip of the sober tea, and said depressedly: "Look at the previous life, I was not a battlefield, the general in power. ?? And now?? I am just a poor professor whose research funding has been cut in half..."


    "Hahaha... be content, Jack..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted him on the shoulder. "You were in troubled times in the past few lives, but you never got a good end..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Jack Chen laughed self-deprecatingly and said, "That''s what I said, the general will inevitably avoid the Shroud of Ma Ge...Although I am a little poor now, my life is not bad.


    Having said this, Jack Chen turned his head to look at Zhou Ye and said, "A Ye, how did you start the Umbrella Group?"


    "Wandering for a long time, people become lazy..." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "I feel that I am too lazy to move, so I founded the Umbrella Group. After thousands of years, I can''t accumulate money. less¡­¡­"


    "That''s the same... I remember your Majesty gave you ten thousand liang of gold and more than 30 cars with a dowry..."


    Jack Chen Meng had seen the scene when the First Emperor was sending off Zhou Ye, so it was not surprising that Zhou Ye had money.


    "By the way, how are Princess Shuyu and the other princesses doing now?" Jack asked casually.


    He believed that Zhou Ye, the immortal, would never let his woman fall into reincarnation...


    "They?? They have a very good life..." Zhou Ye took a sip of the sober tea ceremony: "Now, they have nothing to do with the other sisters and travel here every day, shopping there... The life is very leisurely. ..."


    "What? Do you want to see them?" Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    "Forget it, I don''t know how many things happened before. It''s better not to see each other... Besides, those are all your women. What am I doing with them?" Jack Chen shook his head.


    Perhaps because of the awakening of the memories of previous lives, Jack Chen and Zhou Ye soon became friends who talked everything.


    After all, other people''s friends are at most one life, and he and Zhou Ye don''t know how many life they have had.


    The familiar feeling buried deep in the soul is lingering no matter what.


    It is precisely because of this that he will get along with Zhou Ye for the first time, and will have a long conversation with him all night...


    However, the two daughters of Zhiling and Mia were driven back by Zhou Ye...After all, Jack has no extra room here, and he also sleeps in the living room.


    The two were on the deck, chatting with each other. Zhou Ye told the story of Jack''s past life, and Jack told Zhou Ye about his own experience in this era.


    Before you know it, the night darkens...


    As soon as the two of them put it together, don''t let the sea breeze blow on the deck at all, and rest early...


    Jack wanted to give Zhou Ye his bedroom and bed, but Zhou Ye said he wouldn''t live in anything...

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 2310

    In the end, Jack had no choice but to let Zhou Ye live on the sofa in the living room...


    As for the two people living in the same bed??


    No one mentioned this matter...


    Anyway, Zhou Ye is not used to sleeping in the same bed with men...


    No words for a night¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The next morning...


    Perhaps because of the long conversation last night, Jack got up late in the morning very rarely...


    At this moment, the sound of music on the phone woke him up...


    He took out his mobile phone from the pillow, and after it was connected, Jack put it in his ear...


    "Hey??"


    "William??"


    "Are you back to Hong Kong?"


    "Are you coming over now? Well, I''ll wait for you..."


    After hanging up, Jack stretched, then turned over and sat up from the bed...


    He gently rubbed the temple that was a little painful from the strength of the wine last night... got up and walked towards the bathroom.


    As soon as he left the house, he ran into Zhou Ye... "Morning... A Ye."


    "Morning..." Zhou Ye raised the plastic bag in his hand and asked, "Would you like to have breakfast?"


    "Of course... Wait for me, don''t finish eating..." Jack rushed to the bathroom as he said.


    I have to say that the current Jack is completely let go in front of Zhou Ye... Maybe it is because of Zhou Ye''s frankness?It may also be because of the past life memory left in his soul...


    No one can tell this kind of thing...


    After all, some people still get along for more than ten years and still have a weak relationship, while some people see it right away and become confidants after only seeing it a few times...


    Seeing Jack rushing into the bathroom, Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head...


    He took the breakfast sent to him by his own women and sat on the sofa in the living room...


    A few minutes later, Jack sat in front of Zhou Ye with a refreshed look. He opened the plastic bag and looked at... "Wow, the soup dumplings from Nathan Road Xuji Teahouse... With Shengji beef brisket noodles in clear soup. The fish porridge at home...you will really enjoy..."


    "Are these two families famous for their breakfast?" Zhou Ye asked rhetorically while drinking fish porridge and eating soup dumplings.


    "Of course, the soup dumplings at Xu Ji Teahouse are a must in Hong Kong... and the fish porridge for livelihoods. I tell you, I''m late, and you don''t have anything to eat..." Jack feasted and curiously said. : "It''s almost ten o''clock now, where did you buy their breakfast..."


    "I didn''t buy it..." Zhou Ye said, filling the soup bag one by one, "My girlfriends were afraid that I would forget to eat breakfast, so they sent someone to bring it to me..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Jack instantly felt that the soup bag in his hand was not fragrant...


    girlfriend??Return them??


    Damn it, your pharmacy Bilian...


    Is it interesting for you to show off in front of my single dog??


    Can you still be a brother??what??


    Seeing Jack''s depressed expression, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but laugh...


    I have to say that Jack is the lone star of the devil...


    He has been a bachelor for a few consecutive lifetimes... It seems that he is really a combat club among bachelors... not close to female.


    Talking about it, and smiling, the two quickly swept away the breakfast on the table.


    At this moment, a cry came from outside the ship, "Jack, Jack..."


    Hearing the call, Jack Chen immediately thought of someone he had forgotten in his head."It''s William, he''s here..."


    "Do you have any friends coming?" Zhou Ye asked knowingly.


    "Well, an old classmate..." Jack walked toward the deck, "You wait for me here, I''ll bring him in..."


    After a while--


    Liang Jiahui, uh no, it should be William who followed Jack and walked off the deck.


    "Let me introduce it to you." Jack smiled and introduced to both sides: "This is my good friend, Zhou Ye...A Ye, this is my classmate William..."


    "Hello there¡­¡­"


    "Fortunately..."


    Chapter 2672 Love to talk, not to go...


    After a while, the three of them took their seats again...


    "Tea or coffee?"


    Jack got up to prepare drinks for the two, after all, he was a landlord.


    "coffee!"


    "Tea bar..."


    William asked for coffee, and Zhou Ye smiled and asked for tea...


    "OK..."


    Jack walked to the tea machine aside and began to prepare drinks for the two.


    "Wow, Jack, your lifestyle is not down to earth, how come you live on the boat..."


    While looking around, William teased his old classmates.


    As for Zhou Ye, he actually didn''t care very much... After all, he was not very familiar with Zhou Ye.


    "Is this kind of residence not good?" Zhou Ye stretched lazily, and leaned back on the sofa without sitting. Comfortable... I plan to get a big ship and refit it like this..."


    Jack laughed at Zhou Ye''s words...


    If Jack felt that his houseboat was very sad before meeting Zhou Ye, then after meeting Zhou Ye, he felt that his houseboat was also very good.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2311

    "Yes, A Ye is right... This is a sea view room, which is not affordable for ordinary people."


    William was taken aback when he heard the words, and then he laughed."That''s right, this is a sea view room in the Hong Kong Convention and Exhibition Center... The average person really can''t afford it."


    After all, the three laughed again.


    "By the way, Jack, I heard that your research has stalled recently due to funding problems?" William also rushed back from the United States after inquiring about the situation of his old classmates.


    "You know?" Jack was taken aback when he heard this...


    "Hmm..." William nodded slightly, and then he operated on his laptop for a while, linking the computer to the TV screen on Jack''s ship via Bluetooth.


    However, just when the link was about to be completed, William hesitated to look at Zhou Ye who was lying lazily on the sofa.


    In his opinion, Zhou Ye is really ignorant of the rules. It is obvious that he has something to discuss with Jack. Why is Zhou Ye not mellow and hide by himself?


    Facing William''s eyes, Zhou Ye naturally knew what he was thinking.


    But the question is-will he stray away automatically??Stop teasing, it''s impossible...


    Since Zhou Ye was pretending to be confused, then William had to wink with Jack, which meant - I have trade secrets to talk to you, so let this guy in the way get out of the way first.


    Facing William''s gaze, Jack shrugged his shoulders and said, "A Ye is my good friend, I have nothing to hide from him."


    Jack''s words left William for a moment. Fuck, when did Jack actually have such a good friend??You don''t even need to avoid trade secrets??


    Isn''t he afraid of Zhou Ye harming him??


    In fact, William thinks too much...


    For Jack, the friendship between King III is far better than that with William''s classmates.


    Jack felt that anything could harm him, but Zhou Ye could not harm him.


    Well, Jack is right, it is true, except for the woman who robbed him, Zhou Ye will never harm him...


    "Well, if you insist..." Since Jack doesn''t care anymore, then William doesn''t even care... Anyway, he will sign a non-disclosure agreement with Jack in the end.


    Thinking of this, William directly pressed the Enter key.


    With the laptop connected to the TV screen, the video conference began.


    A flash on the screen, two men and two women appeared on the screen.


    "Hi, William... Excuse me, who is Dr. Chen?" Mengqi, who was in charge of the meeting, looked at the three people in the picture with some confusion.


    This Nima is different from what I said, why is there one more person??


    "I am..." Jack said hello as he looked at the screen.


    "Welcome to join our anti-gravity research project..." said this, Meng Qi looked at Zhou Ye who was still lying halfway on the sofa and said, "I don''t know who this gentleman is?"


    "I''m Zhou Ye, I''m Jack''s friend, you say yours, don''t worry about me..." Zhou Ye hailed lazily.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Mengqi''s face suddenly became hard to look.


    It is not a big deal to reveal a research title. Anyway, the topic of anti-gravity is being studied in various countries... However, the next thing is not so suitable for Zhou Ye to hear... "Could this Mr. Zhou Ye avoid it first? ?I¡­¡­"


    "Avoid?? Haha..." Zhou Ye glanced at her and said, "Don''t be imaginary here, love to say nothing, don''t say go... Give you a face?"


    In an instant, the scene became awkward...


    Zhou Ye''s arrogant words made William and the people in the video conference look a little ugly...


    However, just when they were going to use the funding issue to pinch Jack and ask Jack to drive away Zhou Ye... Zhou Ye spoke lazily again.


    "Jack, don''t take any trouble with this. How about letting the Umbrella Consortium fund your research projects? Anyway, the inaudible money thrown out by the Umbrella Consortium is hundreds of millions. It''s not bad for you..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, everyone was shocked...


    Who??Umbrella Consortium??


    Fuck...


    How did Jack know the big people in such a consortium??Listen to this guy named Zhou Ye, he is at least a regional president...


    It''s just that his age... Does he really have such an ability??


    You know, none of Umbrella¡¯s regional presidents is younger than forty years old, and¡ªI¡¯ve never heard of a regional president named Zhou Ye in the Umbrella consortium??


    However, it is also uncertain... Maybe Zhou Ye is really the son of a senior executive in the Umbrella consortium??


    After all, almost all executives of the Umbrella consortium have the surname Zhou, which is well known throughout the world.


    Thinking of this, the woman named Mengqi didn''t dare to cry... "Ahem, sorry, Mr. Zhou Ye, I didn''t think about it..."


    What is inconsistency??What is it to slap yourself in the face??


    She is not bowing to Zhou Ye, the second generation ancestor, but to the world consortium that spans multiple industries.


    The more you spend a long time in investment banks, the more you feel afraid of those big consortia.


    They are the ones who really use money, a bloodless knife to the extreme...


    "Ahem, next, let Dr. Smith introduce us to the laboratory..." Meng Qi pretended not to see Zhou Ye''s mocking smile, and said solemnly.


    Let you be arrogant, let you be rampant... Wait, wait until I find out your identity... If you are really from the Zhou family of the Umbrella Consortium, then I will treat it as never happened. If not...huh, soon you will know what revenge from a woman is.


    The second thousand six hundred and seventy-third chapter, what ticket do you want...


    After Mengqi introduced the prospects of the anti-gravity test and the current difficulties, William quickly closed the video conference.


    He found that the whole thing was somewhat out of his control...


    "I don''t understand. I study archaeology and you study physics. How can I help you?" Jack looked at William and asked.


    "Of course you have used your professional skills..." Zhou Ye said lazily: "Archaeology helps physics, so naturally it is the ancestral grave of some people..."


    As soon as Zhou Ye said these words, Jack''s face changed suddenly, "William, is that what A Ye said?"


    "No, you listen to me..." William was about to hate Zhou Ye and Zhou Ye at this time... He planned to use funds as bait and friendship as a hook to lure Jack to help himself... What happened?Zhou Ye''s words made him fall into this awkward situation.


    "My current research has reached a bottleneck, so I want to find a breakthrough in some mysterious phenomenon... Remember this article you wrote?" While talking, William took out an archeology magazine from his bag. "More than two thousand years ago, there was a small country on the southern border of Disha. There used to be an emperor who became immortal after death, and his coffin was floating in the air... It was your article that inspired me, so I miss you Come and see with me..."


    Jack looked at the impurities in William''s hand and smiled speechlessly, "This is just a myth. If you want to find more inspiration, I have a comic book I can lend you..."


    With that said, Jack is about to get up and get...


    However, at this moment, Zhou Ye spoke."Jack... why don''t we go and play, anyway, it''s just a trip to relax... When you come back from the tour, I will fix your funding problem, then you will devote yourself to archaeological research... how? kind?"

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 2312

    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Jack stopped his movements, and after a moment of contemplation, he said: "It''s okay, but let''s talk about it first. We are not allowed to take other people''s things...we only do archeology, not tombs..."


    "Is it rare? Those rags...Do you think I lack those things?"


    "Yes, you really don''t lack those things." Jack nodded thoughtfully.


    Jack felt that Zhou Ye would not go to the tomb.


    From ancient times to modern times, the ghost knows how many good things Zhou Ye has saved... He will be scared of the tattered things dug out of the ancient tomb??Give me a break¡­¡­


    At this moment, William felt as if he had become a superfluous person...


    Damn it, I suggested that Jack go to archaeology. You almost messed up my business just now, but now you help me persuade Jack??What do you want??


    William felt that he couldn''t figure out what Zhou Ye was thinking.


    But forget it, although the set of rhetoric he prepared himself is no longer useful, he can still handle the matter somewhat...


    However, William was also a little wary of Zhou Ye. He thought-maybe Zhou Ye wanted to cut off his own research results.


    If Jack knew William¡¯s thoughts, he would probably dismiss it...


    Cut off his research results??Don''t be funny...Don''t say what he hasn''t researched yet. Even if it is researched out, if Zhou Ye wants to take it away, he still needs so much trouble??


    Not to mention Zhou Ye¡¯s magical means of banishing immortals, the behemoth Umbrella under Zhou Ye¡¯s control alone can make his little antigravity laboratory suffer from misery and capital eats only by capital means. People understand...


    Now that I have decided to go to India, it is natural to plan a trip.


    So William proposed to invest himself and Jack to plan everything.


    Originally Zhou Ye agreed...


    However, when Jack really came to plan, Zhou Ye repented instantly.


    why??


    Because Jack actually planned everything from simplicity...


    In fact, this is also his habit. After all, he is accustomed to being poor because he was born in archaeology... I can''t wait to split a penny into two flowers. After all, it is different from other disciplines, and the research projects of other disciplines are more or less investors. Can receive some rewards, but what about archaeology??


    Well, if it is a guy with no bottom line, it is estimated that many people are willing to invest in him, such as international antique brokers and the like.


    But the problem is that Jack has always firmly implemented the bottom line that archeology is not tomb robbery, and research is not sales.


    With such a character, naturally no one wants to invest in his project, so this product is already a bit poor.


    Look at the schedule he designed...


    First, take a plane to New Delhi and enter India. Okay, this is fine...


    Then, take a train from New Delhi to Ludhiana in Punjab... where is the old kingdom of Tisha.


    God, can trains in India take people??


    what did you say??The facilities in the special class carriages are still very good??


    Stop teasing, where can it go if it is good??And-when he thought of the Indian Asan sitting on the car overhead, Zhou Ye had the urge to blow up the whole car.


    Therefore, he simply waved his hand and decided to make the itinerary plan by himself...


    Out of trust in Zhou Ye, Jack agreed...In a two-to-one situation, William wouldn''t even be able to agree.


    And he was also afraid that Zhou Ye would be annoyed, and it would not be worth it to ask this young boy brother to give him a salary from the bottom of the pot, and then make Jack not want to shoot.


    Now that they all agree, it''s much easier...


    Zhou Ye waved his hand, "Now go and clean up, ready to go..."


    "Now? Don''t you call the airline first and ask if there is an afternoon ticket?"


    William instantly felt that Zhou Ye, a dude boy, was unreliable...


    "What kind of phone call, what plane ticket... Just listen to me." Zhou Ye waved his hand impatiently...


    For William, Zhou Ye really has no liking... a guy with no bottom line, a thing that has betrayed his friends... why do you care about him so much?


    "I''m going to pack things now..." Jack was convinced of Zhou Ye. He got up and went to prepare his luggage. After all, he had to bring some clothes for a change of clothes.


    Seeing Jack leave, William can only recognize...


    In the three-person team, he was obviously the one who was isolated...it was a tragedy.


    After ten minutes-


    Jack came out carrying a small shoulder bag, and William came with his luggage at all, so there was no need to pack...


    Compared with the two, Zhou Ye was the most relaxed, with nothing but nothing...


    The three came out of the houseboat...


    At this time, a lengthened Umbrella F¨¹hrer version has been parked there waiting for them...


    The three of them got into the car directly and drove towards the airport...


    Chapter 2674: Arriving in Disha


    New Delhi Airport¡ª¡ª


    A small business airliner with a streamlined but sci-fi appearance slowly landed on the third runway...


    With the end of taxiing, this small business airliner with infinite sense of technology finally parked at the door of a hangar.


    A shuttle bus drove over quickly and parked beside the plane...


    The three figures walked off the gangway of the plane and got into the shuttle bus.


    These three figures are not others, they are Zhou Ye and Jack William.


    William sitting on the shuttle bus is still in a daze... He looked at his watch and then at Zhou Ye, looking like he wanted to talk.


    "Just ask..." Zhou Ye looked at him and said casually.


    "Well, A Ye, are you really Umbrella''s executive executive?" Compared to the unfamiliar names of Mr. Zhou and Mr. Zhou Ye before boarding the plane, William at this time actually followed Jack and used A Ye to be so close. Call Zhou Ye.


    "You should call me Mr. Zhou, we are not familiar with each other..." Zhou Ye said casually, "That''s right... Anyway, I can mobilize Umbrella''s resources basically."


    Facing Zhou Ye''s unceremonious words, William''s face turned red and purple.


    He had the heart to confess to Zhou Ye, the big benefactor, but the problem was - he also wanted face, and he was also arrogant.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2313

    He, a young Ph.D. in physics, a genius scientist with his own physics laboratory, does he need to curry favor with Zhou Ye??


    Well, I really need...Without a gold master like Zhou Ye, where does he get the money to buy scientific equipment??How can he have money to purchase supplies??


    But the problem was that William still couldn''t let go of his own airs, so - facing Zhou Ye''s mockery, he also fell silent for a while.


    Seeing his old classmate''s awkward appearance, Jack couldn''t help but shook his head secretly.


    Either you are shameless, or you are hard to the end... The way you want face and money is really funny.


    Of course, Jack thinks about these words...Because of Zhou Ye''s words about digging graves, he is now a little wary of William.


    When the three took off in Hong Kong, it was already 12 noon... But when they arrived in New Delhi, it was 11:30.


    Well, Hong Kong is two and a half hours faster than New Delhi, and Zhou Ye¡¯s supersonic small business jet has a cruising speed of Mach 3, so it¡¯s not surprising.


    After arriving in New Delhi, according to Zhou Ye''s idea, he would take a rest for a long time and then set off on the road.


    However, under the insistence of Jack and William, they could only turn around...


    But fortunately-the local Umbrella branch has prepared a car for them... They just need to drive to Punjab.


    By the time they arrived in Ludhiana, it was almost seven o''clock in the evening.


    Both Jack and William, who had been driving for a long time, were about to vomit...


    It''s not to say how tiring driving is, it''s that India''s infrastructure makes people unable to complain...


    There were frequent occurrences of various situations on the road, such as the sacred cow that swaggered onto the high-speed, or the sacred monkey... The most terrifying thing was that William ate some Indian specialties on the streets of New Delhi because of his gluttony...


    As a result, diarrhea a dozen times along the way... almost collapsed.


    Seeing William''s situation, Jack couldn''t help but feel grateful for a while. Fortunately, Zhou Ye pulled him a bit to prevent him from eating... Otherwise, it is estimated that the two of them should be together now.


    After a day of repairing in Ludhiana...


    William is better now...


    The next day it was still dark--


    The three of them wore white robes, mixed into the crowd in white robes, and walked towards the Disha Temple on the outskirts of the city.


    what??The bus to Disha Temple??nonexistent¡­¡­


    Don''t even want to go, do you want to say you are very religious??


    Okay, in fact... the temple is not very far from the city, it is about 14 or 5 kilometers away...


    Drive??Don''t even think about it... Most of the road leading to the temple is a small road, and the car can''t go through it.


    Of course, this distance is nothing to Zhou Ye and Jack. They just took a leisurely turn... The tragedy was William, whose health had just improved somewhat.


    The body itself is not good, plus the diarrhea a day ago...just walked a few kilometers and kept crying tired.


    "Jack...help me...I can''t walk anymore..."


    "You really lack exercise..."


    "No way, you can carry me..."


    "Otherwise you can just go back..."


    Hearing Jack''s words, William came to his head in an instant... Are you kidding, go back?How is it possible to go back??It''s all here... Isn''t it a fool to go back?What if they find something, but they don''t want to tell him??


    "Forget it, forget it, I can hold on for a bit..."


    Speaking of this, William smashed his spirit and went on the road again...


    By the time the holy mountain where the Disha Temple was located, William was really dead.


    In the face of this situation, Jack is also a little helpless...He can''t let Zhou Ye carry William on his back, right?


    In the end, he went up the mountain with William on his back...


    In the temple--


    An old man in a yellow robe was standing on the top of a temple tower with a pious face, raising his arms as if praying to heaven.


    "This is the flying saint?" William asked in a low voice, lying on Jack''s back.


    "Come down... Do you want me to carry you all the time?" Jack shook his back and threw the lazy William from his back.


    "Ahem...I''m not recovering from a serious illness and my body is weak!"


    William explained awkwardly...


    He was really comfortable with Jack and didn''t want to come down and walk on his own.


    "A Ye, is this guy really?" Jack leaned close to Zhou Ye and asked in a low voice.


    He used to be a firm atheist until he met Zhou Ye and awakened the memory of his previous life...


    "It''s just a magic stick..." Zhou Ye smiled and whispered...


    However, at this moment, the old god stick opened his arms and made a pouring motion towards the sky. In an instant, he actually flew like that.


    "Fuck, he actually flew up..."


    William was dumbfounded...


    The believers in the temple flew up with the old sacred stick, and knelt down sincerely...


    Perhaps because of the atmosphere, William actually wanted to kneel down with others...


    "Go..." Zhou Ye shouted in a low voice and walked towards the temple first...


    Seeing Zhou Ye left, Jack hurriedly picked up William and followed him, "Idiot, don''t kneel, go quickly..."


    Taking advantage of the opportunity when a group of believers bowed down sincerely, the three of them got into the temple.


    Chapter 2675: An unexpected portrait


    The three of them took advantage of the prayers of devout believers all over the floor, looking for an opportunity to climb the stone steps aside.


    "Wow, the reliefs here are so beautiful..."


    William looked like he hadn''t seen the world before, sighing there.


    "I haven''t seen the world..." Zhou Ye has become accustomed to attacking William... "The barbarians dare to be comparable to China..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2314

    When he heard Zhou Ye''s words, William was furious, his face turned blue and purple.


    "This is a building more than two thousand years ago... Don''t you think that it is very rare for a building more than two thousand years ago to have such a gorgeous sculpture?" William said with a little annoyance...


    "Haha...is it worthy of your praise to develop into this way more than two thousand years ago?? Like a fool..." Zhou Ye disdainfully said: "Have you seen the beauty of Afang Palace? Afang Palace is also a building more than two thousand years ago. It can be said to be a collection of the essence of Chinese architecture two thousand years ago, and it is more than a thousand times stronger than here... an unseen guy."


    "It''s as if you''ve seen it before..." William said unconvinced.


    Jack at the side sighed helplessly...


    He knew that Zhou Ye had actually seen it... and he had not only seen it, but also lived in the Afang Palace and played...


    Of course, Jack didn''t know that Afang Palace still exists in the world, but it''s in the underworld.


    "Okay, don''t say anything..." Jack interrupted the two of them. "We have limited time. If there weren''t sacrificial activities today, maybe we wouldn''t be able to come in..."


    While talking, Jack took the lead and walked towards the inside of the palace.


    This is not so much a temple, but rather the royal ancestral hall of the ancient kingdom of Nadisha.


    Inscribed on the pillars here are some memories from ancient times...


    Jack had been here before, and although he had never been in, out of the knowledge of archaeologists, he easily abducted the two of them and finally came to a secret room.


    This secret room is circular, and in its center, there is a circular high platform...The high platform is one meter higher and connected by stone steps.


    On the high platform, sunlight fell from the sky, shining into it, and there was another statue of a strange animal, crouching on it facing the door, looking up into the sky and howling.


    A sarcophagus carved from white marble is floating above the high platform, about six or seven meters above the ground, with an ancient sword floating alongside the sarcophagus.


    Jack couldn''t take much care of it at this time, and hurriedly took out his mini DV machine and shot it at the sarcophagus.


    Looking at the relief under the sarcophagus on the screen, Jack said in surprise: "Huh? There seems to be a word..."


    "Close the camera to see..." Zhou Ye was very curious. After he took Princess Yu Shu away, what did this different king do so that he could actually obtain the Heavenly Star Gem.


    "Well...this should be the text that records his life..." Jack manipulated the DV in his hand, zoomed in and looked at the embossed text above, and translated it.


    "On a mission to Da Qin, the prince brought jewelry and beauties to Qin. The Emperor Qin asked him to compete with the general... He lost to the general and was defeated, and then met with the general at first sight... the general gave a sword to the prince... ..."


    "The Emperor Qin returned a gift with a star gem..."


    Just as Jack translated here, he suddenly felt the coffin on his screen shake...


    This made Jack a little strange. He turned his head to look... I saw that William was using a small hammer to pry the black jewelry in the eyes of the alien statue... "Hey, what are you doing?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    "Be careful!" Before William finished speaking, Jack felt a sudden pull behind him, and then he heard a loud bang coming from behind him.


    Jack couldn''t help turning his head to look. It turned out that the suspended sarcophagus had fallen from the sky.


    This scared Jack into a cold sweat...


    If it weren''t for Zhou Ye''s just dragging him, it is estimated that he would be smashed into dried persimmons.


    "Thank you, A Ye..." After Jack finished saying this, he rushed towards William on the side angrily, "Didn''t I tell you long ago not to take other people''s things?"


    "I have never seen this kind of ore. I want to take it back and study it. I will return it later..."


    Facing Jack''s question, William explained there with aggrieved expression.


    "Hehe, aren''t you a PhD in physics? When did you become a PhD in materials science and mineralogy? Take it back and study it and send it back? Hehe, do you believe it? Grave robbers usually say that..." Zhou Ye Smiling and fanning the flames.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Jack''s face became even more ugly... "This mission is over... Don''t go to me in the future, and I won''t help you anymore."


    "No, Jack... listen to me..." William really hated Zhou Ye at this moment...


    "I don''t want to be with another tomb thief... let me go..." Jack said with a cold face.


    When the two were arguing there, Zhou Ye had already squatted down...


    He remembered that in the movie, there was a portrait on the lid of the coffin, which was the portrait of Princess Shuyu.


    However, he cut off Princess Shuyu early, not knowing whose portrait would be under the lid of the coffin.


    With such a question, Zhou Ye looked over...


    When he saw the portrait in the coffin, he was stunned... "Fuck...fuck...fuck..."


    Three consecutive humiliations attracted Jack, who was arguing with William.


    He knew that with Zhou Ye''s strength, there were really not many things that could surprise him.


    "What happened??"


    Jack asked while running towards Zhou Ye.


    "Look at it for yourself..." Zhou Ye, who stood up from the ground, grabbed Jack and shoved him under the lid of the coffin.


    Jack couldn''t help but explode when he saw what was under the lid of the coffin."Fuck--"


    I saw a portrait hanging under the lid of the coffin. In the portrait was a man with a golden helmet and golden armor holding a long sword... a majestic appearance.


    The appearance of the man in the painting is actually somewhat similar to Jack.


    Zhou Ye knew that it was Meng Yi¡ªin other words, it was Jack''s past life.


    A prince put a portrait in his coffin and hung it on the lid of the coffin... Look at the position, even after lying in the coffin, you can just see this portrait... What a great feeling this is. ...


    "Um...after I left, did you...what happened to this prince?" Zhou Ye leaned to Jack''s side and asked in a low voice.


    "No...Absolutely not..." At this moment, Jack felt like crying without tears...Although he was immersed in his project, he is not gay...


    "Maybe it''s because the memory of your previous life hasn''t fully returned... It''s okay, it''s okay when you remember it, and you tell me it''s okay." Zhou Ye patted Jack on the shoulder with gossip...


    At this moment, Jack has an urge to kill people...


    Chapter 2676: Don''t murder...


    "Wow, Jack, the person in this painting looks like you..."


    Just when Jack desperately wanted to prove that he was not a gay, William''s voice came from beside him.


    The voice suddenly made Jack a rush to kill William."Don''t talk nonsense... Where do we look like?"


    At this moment, Jack decided that he would never admit that it was from his previous life.


    At this moment, there was a loud noise outside the house...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2315

    The noise was getting closer and closer, almost reaching this room.


    "No, someone is coming!"


    "Go!"


    William and Jack yelled at the same time...


    As they said, the two ran out... Seeing the two running away, Zhou Ye shook his head speechlessly.


    He took the portrait out from under the coffin without a hassle, picked up the long sword that fell next to the coffin, and followed it with a smile.


    run?What are you afraid of...


    No matter how many people, what can they do to him??


    When Zhou Ye turned out of the secret room, he happened to see a funny scene.


    Jack and William obviously failed to escape, and they were stopped by two temple guards holding weapons.


    Jack is okay. After all, he has the foundation of kung fu. Although he doesn''t have a long hand, he still has no problem fighting these two temple guards.


    But unfortunately-William this drag oil bottle.


    The goods ran around there a few times, blocking Jack''s view several times, making Jack a mess.


    Seeing Zhou Ye coming out, Jack hurriedly shouted: "A Ye, take William to the back mountain, I will help you block these guys..."


    Hearing Jack''s words, William was also smart when he arrived, and hurried over towards Zhou Ye...


    Seeing William running over, Zhou Ye dismissed him with disdain... a whip kick kicked him aside.


    "Why are you... kicking me?" William, who was kicked sitting on the ground, asked with aggrieved expression.


    "I deliberately...who let you steal something?"


    "I...I just used it to study..." When he heard Zhou Ye''s words, William felt more aggrieved.


    And at this time, Zhou Ye didn''t bother to talk to him anymore... because a temple guard holding a spear had already rushed towards him.


    "I don''t know whether to live or die..." Zhou Ye is not a bad guy like Jack, and he still doesn''t kill anyone...


    The long sword in his hand turned into a stream of light, and it pierced towards the guard''s throat...


    Seeing this scene, Jack couldn''t help shouting: "Don''t kill..."


    Hearing Jack''s cry, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    Forget it, just follow his wish...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye''s long sword changed, the blade changed to the sword body, and the guard flew away several meters away.


    Seeing this scene, the temple guard who was fighting with Jack turned around and ran away...


    Just kidding, originally two-on-three could be a one-on-one, but he suddenly became three-on-one... He didn''t think he could beat the devil who flew his companion away with one sword.


    Therefore, the 36th plan is the best plan...


    The two temple guards fainted and ran away, and the battle was over instantly.


    "A Ye, you made too heavy a move..." Jack said in a bit unbearable manner when he looked at the temple guard who was fainted and fell to the ground.


    "I have saved my hand...or else, what you see is a corpse..." Zhou Ye spread his hands and said that he was innocent.


    "Forget it, let me hold this sword!"


    "Give you¡­¡­"


    Zhou Ye handed the long sword in his hand to Jack indifferently...Does he still need a weapon to kill?Give me a break.


    "Go go, go..."


    At this time, William, who was kicked by Zhou Ye, also came over...


    However, he was a little afraid of Zhou Ye, so he didn''t dare to get close to Zhou Ye, only to get close to Jack."Come on... we have been discovered."


    "go!"


    As Jack walked away, the three ran towards the outside of the temple...


    When the three of them rushed from the roof of the temple to the mountain behind the temple, there was a loud noise in the distance...


    Thousands of crazy believers are chasing after the mountain.


    Obviously, the guard of the temple who had escaped had already reported.


    The three of them did not dare to delay, and hurried to the edge of the cliff...


    "A Ye, where is the person you called the responder?"


    By this time Jack was almost crazy...


    It was not that he was afraid of his life in danger, he knew...With Zhou Ye''s ability, he and William would definitely not be in danger of life.


    What he worried about was the group of believers...


    At the critical juncture, he believed that Zhou Ye would definitely kill people...


    "It''s almost here..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    At this time, a large number of believers rushed out...


    After a while, the three of them were surrounded by a clearing on a cliff...


    "You killed us, Zhou Ye..." William looked at the angry believers in front of him, and his legs began to tremble.


    He has no doubt that these believers will rush to kill him soon...


    Seriously, he felt that his pants were already wet.


    "Isn''t there yet?" At this time, holding a long sword and Zhou Ye side by side to scare the believers, Jack, who did not dare to approach, was also a little panicked...


    At this moment, the sound of a helicopter''s rotor wing came from under the cliff, and soon-a small helicopter rose from the bottom of the cliff.


    "You two, go up soon, I''ll break it..." Jack looked at the believers with a vigilant face and said.


    "Oh..." William didn''t care much, and rushed towards the helicopter in a hurry.


    "Okay, let me break it off, you go up too..." Zhou Ye didn''t turn around and left like William, but grabbed the long sword in Jack''s hand...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2316

    I''m kidding, I ran away at this time, is there any special size sister paper to soak??


    "Or..." Jack just wanted to say that I''ll break it, and he was pushed into the helicopter by Zhou Ye... "Don''t be mother-in-law, do you think you are better than me?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Jack was speechless...


    Well, he is indeed not as good as Zhou Ye...that''s for sure.


    Thinking of this, he said "careful" to Zhou Ye and turned around and ran...


    Seeing these three bad masters falling to the ground were about to run away, the believers stopped doing it...


    However, they were a little afraid of the long sword in Zhou Ye''s hand, and they dared not rush forward for a while.


    At this moment, A San, a seemingly boss, shouted, "Pick him up and hit him..."


    With his order, these Asans suddenly began to pick up rocks on the ground...


    Some people who couldn''t pick up the stone took off their slippers and threw them towards Zhou Ye.


    On the helicopter side, as soon as Jack and William got on the plane, the pilot yelled, "No way, if you continue like this, the plane will be smashed..."


    While talking, the driver pulled the joystick and flew away...


    Chapter 2677: Kill you turtle son


    Jack, sitting in the helicopter, couldn''t help but panic as he watched getting further and further away from the cliff...


    "A Ye...A Ye..."


    Facing the flying helicopter, Zhou Ye smiled and waved at Jack who desperately called his name...


    Just kidding...how could Jack not leave??


    After watching the helicopter go away, Zhou Ye smiled, and looked at the group of Indian Asans coldly... "Whoever lost the slippers just now killed the uncle..."


    When these guys smashed the helicopter with rocks, some people took the opportunity to smash Zhou Ye with slippers.


    Because he didn''t put these guys in his eyes, Zhou Ye didn''t care too much... just hid in it.


    However, the so-called exposed shoes are easy to hide, and the dark smell is hard to prevent...


    The smell of the feet on the shoes had smoked him firmly.


    Facing Zhou Ye''s questioning voice, those Indian Asans obviously did not understand Chinese...


    However, even though they could not understand Chinese, they could hear Zhou Ye''s tone.


    Zhou Ye''s questioning tone obviously annoyed these reckless Indian Asan...


    They are making noise and are about to rush towards Zhou Ye...


    Facing the Assanmen who rushed towards him, Zhou Ye smiled... He casually threw the long sword in his hand aside, then moved his hands and feet a bit, and smirked when he faced the Assanmen who rushed over."I don''t know how to kill people... But if I beat you to the point where I can''t take care of myself, I still have no problem at all. I kill you turtle sons..."


    As the voice fell, Zhou Ye rushed into the crowd with an afterimage...


    Suddenly, screams came from the crowd...


    five minutes later----


    In the entire back mountain, apart from Zhou Ye, there is no one who can stand...


    The groans and wailing sound became a whole...


    These Ah San looked at Zhou Ye, full of fear...


    1VS1000, Zhou Ye''s victory...


    Is that human being??


    "He is the devil... the devil..."


    Zhou Ye shook his hand indifferently and picked up the long sword he had just thrown there...


    For him, this is not even a warm-up, at most, it is just a moment of joy, just amused by them.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s long swords, the believers who were knocked to the ground were in an uproar...


    "No, this devil wants to kill us..."


    "Run..."


    At this moment, as long as there is no coma, even believers who have broken their legs have burst out of their greatest potential... limping out.


    If both legs are discounted, then climb desperately...


    Compared with precious life, what is the momentary pain??


    Seeing the ridiculous escape appearance of these disabled and mentally handicapped people, Zhou Ye was speechless for a while... "I wanted to kill you long ago. Can I kill you first and then kill? What a bunch of idiots..."


    With that said, Zhou Ye didn''t bother to pay attention to these guys...


    He searched directly on the edge of the cliff...


    Soon, he found a cliff and stopped...


    At the bottom of the cliff is a small river that is not very wide...


    "Yes, it''s here..." Zhou Ye said, jumping off the cliff without hesitation...


    At this moment, the believers who had not had time to run away were completely dumbfounded...


    Fuck, what does this mean??


    Can''t you think of that devil anymore?


    Or was it because of the immortal master''s inspiration that he realized his sins were so heavy that he jumped off the cliff??


    For a moment, the entire back mountain was silent...


    On the other hand, Zhou Ye, who had fallen into the river, received the long sword in the ring, and lay on his back on the river comfortably, allowing the river to take him away.


    "Fortunately, this is not the Ganges, otherwise I would not jump off anything..."


    Looking at the blue sky, Zhou Ye lying on his back on the water lazily closed his eyes, "Let''s take a nap..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 2317

    Time didn¡¯t know how long it had passed, and Zhou Ye was awakened from his sleep until an elephant chirping sounded...


    "This sleep is so comfortable..." Zhou Ye stretched out lazily, listening to the past...


    In the sound of elephants, there was also the girl¡¯s crisp laughter...


    Zhou Ye knew that the words came...


    At this time, Zhou Ye closed his eyes decisively and pretended to be dead...


    "Rachimi, where are you going..."


    "Is that a person? Rakimi, get him up quickly...hurry up..."


    "Be careful, put it slowly..."


    With the girl''s crisp voice, Zhou Ye felt his body curled up by the trunk... and then left the water surface and was put on the shore.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Samantha looked at the drowning man who was brought to the shore by her pet Rakimi, full of curiosity.


    Even though the drowning man in front of him seemed a little embarrassed because of the drowning, it could not hide his handsome face in the slightest.


    Who is he?Why is he drowning??


    Such questions filled Samantha''s mind.


    It''s just that this is not the time to pursue the answer, the man in front of him has almost no ups and downs... Could it be that he is dying??


    Thinking of this, Samantha became a little anxious. She tried to untie Zhou Ye''s clothes and give him the cardiopulmonary resuscitation she learned from school...


    However, this was useless, Zhou Ye still did not respond, as if he were dead...


    Feeling his still somewhat warm body, Samantha felt anxious, handed Zhou Ye''s nose, and kissed her as soon as she lowered her head...


    Ahem, okay, this is not a kiss, this is artificial respiration...


    If you change someone, Samantha will never give him artificial respiration.


    After all, in India, the chastity of girls is very important.


    However, I don¡¯t know why, Samantha feels... She can¡¯t lose the man in front of her... She wants him to live, she must live with him... [Spiritual position starts to work]


    One click... two clicks... three clicks...


    Samantha suddenly felt a breath coming from her mouth... Obviously, she succeeded in saving the man...


    At this moment, Samantha couldn''t help crying with joy... "Great... Great..."


    To be honest, she didn''t know why she was crying. It was the first time she and this man saw her... But she felt ecstatic because of his breathing.


    "Ahem...Where am I?" Zhou Ye coughed and opened his eyes... he looked like he just woke up.


    If Zhou Ye¡¯s other women were there at this time, they would probably give a thumbs up and say to their own man, ¡°My dear, it¡¯s really a big loss for the film and television industry if you don¡¯t act in an acting...¡±


    What''s a joke, Zhou Ye, who could sleep for thousands of years in the center of the star, would almost drown in a small river. Can you believe this??


    But Samantha obviously didn''t know that the man in front of her was such an old monster... She just followed her original thoughts, "You woke up... Are you okay?"


    Chapter 2678: Destination reached


    "Ahem...I, I''m fine..." Zhou Ye said with an extremely weak look.


    "Don''t move... You just woke up, and you are still very weak..." Samantha pressed Zhou Ye who was about to get up again... Then she shouted to the little elephant beside her: "Lazimi , Go and call someone over..."


    The little elephant clearly understood the meaning of his master''s words. It flung its nose, twisted its big butt and ran away...


    After watching her pet leave, Samantha looked at Zhou Ye who was still lying on the ground and said, "Why did you drown?"


    "Cough cough... I will accompany... accompany friends..." Zhou Ye''s breathless expression made Samantha feel hurt...


    She didn''t care a lot, and hurriedly said: "Forget it...you still don''t say...do you feel any pain?"


    "I''m okay...just take a break..." Zhou Ye said with a pretentious expression.


    That looks like Samantha looks good, funny and distressed...


    At this moment, a sound of Yingyingyanyan came...


    "Rachimi? Where are you taking us..."


    "Raqimi?"


    With the sound, a group of girls in white yoga clothes appeared in the distance...


    "Samantha...Look, Samantha is there..."


    "Here we are... Samantha..."


    The girls laughed and threw down the little elephant and ran towards Samantha...


    When they ran to the front, they naturally saw Zhou Ye lying beside Samantha... "What happened? Who is he? Samantha..."


    "He is..." Samantha looked at Zhou Ye hesitantly. She still doesn''t know Zhou Ye''s name...


    "My name is Zhou Ye..." Zhou Ye introduced himself softly.


    "His name is Zhou Ye, the drowning man I just rescued from the river..." Samantha introduced.


    "Zhou Ye? Are you Chinese?"


    "Zhou Ye, you are so handsome..."


    "Wow, Zhou Ye, your figure is really good..."


    The girls seem to be reserved, but when they have an absolute number advantage, it is the men who are reserved...


    "Zhou Ye, why are you drowning..."


    The girls surrounded Zhou Ye and Samantha and asked in a rush...


    The courageous ones even touched Zhou Ye''s Hungarian mouth with their hands secretly...


    Don''t think that only men are lustful, and women are lustful and scary...


    "Hey, be more reserved, he just woke up and is still weak..." Samantha looked at her sisters, and she couldn''t help feeling sore in her heart when she looked at the way Zhou Ye handled her hands...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2318

    "Hehe... I know..."


    "Come on, help lift him onto the stretcher..."


    At this time, the baby elephant Rakimi also rushed over, with a simple stretcher wrapped around its nose...


    The girls worked together to lift Zhou Ye onto the stretcher, then lifted Zhou Ye and walked towards their residence.


    Samantha also took the baby elephant Rakimi, following them...


    Soon, they carried Zhou Ye to a hall that was suspected to be an ancient building site, and put them down.


    At this time, the sky is almost dusk...


    After the girls put Zhou Ye down, they left the hall with a smile... "Samantha, let''s go make dinner..."


    "Samantha, get along well with Zhou Ye..."


    "Come on Samantha, leave Zhou Ye in Disha..."


    Hearing the ridicule of the girls, two blushes flew on Samantha''s face...


    She is a little embarrassed...


    Logically, Samantha should stay away from Zhou Ye to show her innocence...


    However, looking at Zhou Ye who was placed in the hall, she gritted her teeth and walked in.


    "Do you feel better?" Samantha pretended to be relaxed and sat on the cushion beside Zhou Ye.


    "It feels better..." Zhou Ye smiled as he looked at the shy girl who was pretending to be calm.


    To be honest, Samantha is not the kind of beauty in the traditional sense, but she has an exotic style that other women don''t have. Not only that, but the figure is perfect because of yoga and Desha martial arts all year round.


    These are all her bonus options...This is also the reason why Zhou Ye chose to come with Jack.


    At this moment, facing Zhou Ye''s smile, Samantha was a little stunned...


    The two fell silent unanimously...for a time, the whole hall was quiet.


    After a while, Zhou Ye interrupted the quiet atmosphere in the hall.


    "That... when I was unconscious, it seemed that someone was kissing me..."


    "Ahem... Then, that''s your illusion..." Samantha was instantly flushed from her face to her neck by Zhou Ye''s words...


    The expression in her eyes looking at Zhou Ye couldn''t help but dodge...


    "Really? But... I really feel someone is kissing me..." Zhou Ye smiled and looked at Samantha who was shy before him, teasing: "However, that kiss is really sweet...If you can, I I want to try again..."


    "You, what are you talking about..." Samantha was shy and sweet at this moment... At this moment, she suddenly felt Zhou Ye grabbing her wrist, and then she pulled her to her own. On the chest...


    "You... what are you going to do..."


    Samantha looked at Zhou Ye''s handsome face close at hand, and felt that all the strength of her whole body had gone away from her at this moment...Her martial arts could not be used at this moment.


    "I want to taste that dream kiss again..."


    "No, that''s just artificial respiration... it''s just... um..."


    Before Samantha''s words were finished, Zhou Ye completely blocked Xiaoxiao.


    At this moment, she felt that her whole body was numb all over... it was not necessary to leave at all...


    Not only that, as Zhou Ye''s tongue forcibly pushed her shell teeth away... entangled with her fragrant tongue, she felt that her head buzzed, and the whole person seemed to lose consciousness instantly, just like a puppet. , Let Zhou Ye''s tongue make trouble in her mouth...


    I don''t know how long has passed...


    Samantha finally recovered some consciousness, but at this time, she was already absorbed in the excitement that Zhou Ye brought her.


    The first time I kissed...the first time I was hugged by a man...


    Samantha felt like she was about to be burned...


    She didn''t notice at all, Zhou Ye''s big hand had already followed her skirt and sneaked into her crotch...


    No, she felt...


    It''s just that she doesn''t want to resist...


    Especially, when Zhou Ye''s fingertips swept across the square inch of her crotch, giving her waves of pleasure like an electric shock, she didn''t want to resist...


    At this moment, she just wanted to indulge in the pleasure Zhou Ye brought to her...forever.


    Chapter 2677 You will marry me, right?


    Just when Samantha was obsessed with kissing...


    However, Zhou Ye let go of her little cowardice, and at the same time, pulled out the fingers covered with mucus from her veil...


    Samantha, who had lost her source of pleasure in an instant, couldn''t help lowering her head and chased Zhou Ye...


    At the same time, she gently arched her hips back and forth, trying to get someone''s big hand that brought her supreme pleasure to be close to her legs again.


    Seeing Samantha''s proactive performance, Zhou Ye smiled...


    What is the taste of food??


    Why do some people say that a broken girl is far less lonely than a woman who has never tasted sex?


    This is because people who have never eaten sugar will not know how sweet it is, let alone gluttonous for sugar.


    But if you have eaten it, it will...cough.


    This is the situation for Samantha right now... She is already a little addicted.


    "Samantha, someone is coming soon..."


    Zhou Ye''s words instantly restored Samantha who was confused and intrigued.


    Only then did she realize what she did just now...


    At this moment, Samantha has an urge to find a crack in the ground...


    I am so shameless...uuu...


    Zhou Ye wouldn''t underestimate himself?He wouldn''t think of himself as a random woman, would he??


    What if he thinks he is a shameless woman??

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 2319

    Samantha, sitting on the mat, looked at Zhou Ye, almost crying...


    Looking at Samantha, who was eager to weep, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but chuckle, and reached out and grabbed her little hand... "It''s not Samantha''s fault... Everything is my fault... I am too charming. Only then will Samantha you can''t stand it..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Samantha burst into laughter instantly, "Who is so shameless, boasting herself in a different way?"


    "Hey, no way, I''m just so upright..." Zhou Ye teased.


    "Arrogant..."


    Samantha smiled and gave Zhou Ye a light...


    She actually didn''t know that she would be so gaffe, in fact, it was Zhou Ye''s pot.


    When this guy just reached into her gauze skirt, he quietly added a technique that doubled her pleasure...


    Just as the two were talking, a few girls came in with food.


    The food is not very hearty, but fortunately there are many varieties.


    But why are all these dishes mushy??


    Samantha took the dinner plate from a girl, put some food on the dinner plate for Zhou Ye, and handed it over.


    At this time, two girls had helped Zhou Ye to sit up...


    "Aren''t all people grabbing rice with your hands in India?" Zhou Ye asked with some curiosity when he looked at Samantha, who had already served the meal, holding a spoon and preparing to eat.


    "Now only low-caste people can eat with their hands...Brahmins and Kshatriya basically don''t eat with their hands." Samantha explained with a smile.


    "Then are you Kshatriya or Brahmin?" Zhou Ye was a little curious about which class Samantha belongs to.


    "I am a Brahmin..." Samantha said, measuring the holy thread on her left wrist.


    As the chatter box opened, Zhou Ye finally figured out the identity of Samantha...


    She was born in a Brahmin family, and her uncle is the heir of the Disha martial arts... She came here from New Delhi to practice with her uncle during the holiday.


    Unconsciously, the sky darkened completely...


    The girls gathered around Zhou Ye and refused to leave... They had to chat with Zhou Ye. If Samantha hadn''t forcibly used her uncle to drive them away, I guess they could stay here all night...


    "good night¡­¡­"


    "good night¡­¡­"


    The girls did not live in the hall, but in a side hall not far from the hall, where a wooden door was temporarily pressed.


    As the girls were driven to sleep by Samantha, only Zhou Ye and Samantha were left in the hall.


    However, after saying goodnight to each other, Samantha looked at Zhou Ye reluctantly and refused to leave...


    Seeing Samantha''s reluctant expression, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but want to laugh...


    He gently beckoned to Samantha... "Samantha, come, I will tell you a little secret..."


    "What little secret?" Samantha leaned in curiously...


    As a result, as soon as she walked in front of Zhou Ye, Zhou Ye hugged her waist, and then blocked Xiao Xiang.


    "Hmm..."


    After Samantha struggled symbolically twice, she quickly became addicted...


    Zhou Ye was entangled with Samantha, and put his hand under her veil...


    His big hand followed Samantha''s smooth and elastic skin all the way up, and finally reached Samantha''s already moist legs.


    "No...Ye...They...They will come out..."


    Samantha used her last reason to hold down Zhou Ye''s big hand that had reached her leg...


    However, although she held Zhou Ye''s hand, she couldn''t hold Zhou Ye''s finger...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye''s fingers were gently sliding across her fleshy seams with a thin layer of cotton cloth...


    As Zhou Ye''s fingers slid, Samantha felt that her inexplicable place was slowly flowing out of unknown liquid...


    She felt that the deepest part of her body, as if an invisible hand was scratching, was getting more and more itchy...Itchy she wanted to let go of her big hand, and let Zhou Ye bring herself more pleasure. ...


    "Hu...hu...Ye,...really...really not...Ye..."


    Samantha felt that she was almost unable to bear it... She clamped her legs desperately, trying to resist the feeling brought by Zhou Ye''s big hands.


    Seeing Samantha who was struggling, Zhou Ye smiled softly, leaned to Samantha''s ear, and whispered: "Trust me, no one will come..."


    "I... uh uh..."


    For the rest, Samantha could not say anything, because she was completely blocked by Zhou Ye...


    After a while, after half-pushing and half-down, Samantha''s white panties were removed from the skirt by Zhou Ye.


    At this moment, Samantha''s gauze skirt was completely vacuumed.


    When Zhou Ye''s meat stick reached the seam of Samantha''s watery flesh... Samantha finally recovered some small minds temporarily.


    She looked at the man who controlled her joy, anger, sorrow and joy with a complicated expression, and asked in a whining voice, "You...will marry me, right?"


    "Of course!" Zhou Ye smiled... "I will marry you, Samantha..."


    Regardless of whether Zhou Ye''s words are true or not, or whether he is lying to herself, Samantha can no longer care...because the fire in her heart has been completely ignited by Zhou Ye..." me----!"


    With a scream, a blush, gradually blooming on Samantha¡¯s blue veil...


    Chapter 2680 Friends?Ha ha........


    Just when Zhou Ye was enjoying in the gentle town.


    In the hotel room, Jack and William had already froze.


    "Jack, I didn''t say not to go to Zhou Ye, but we are all on the news now...We will be arrested if we don''t leave." William said with an anxious expression.


    "Also, if Zhou Ye is so powerful, there will be no accidents, okay?"


    As he said, William pointed to the TV that was still on and said: "Look, it''s said in the news. After he injured hundreds of people, he jumped off the cliff and ran away. How could he have anything to do?"


    "It''s us who are in trouble now. If we don''t leave, we won''t be able to leave!"


    "I don''t care, I won''t give up any friend." Jack looked at William and said coldly: "If you want to leave, I won''t stop you... But I want to stay and find A Ye... ¡­I won¡¯t go if I can¡¯t find him.¡±

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 2320

    "you¡­¡­"


    William looked at Jack''s resolute face, he knew that he couldn''t persuade Jack...


    Thinking of this, William directly picked up the packed luggage and walked out, "Well, you can find it if you want...I won''t stay anyway."


    Seeing William''s decisive back, Jack looked ugly...


    He didn''t expect that his friend was so ruthless, and it was clear that everything was for him, but when something happened, he was the fastest one.


    The most important thing is-the reason why the trouble is so big is because the old god stick in the Disha Temple was injured...


    This has a direct relationship with William. It¡¯s not good to say... Without William prying down the gem, the old god stick would not be injured, and Prince Desha¡¯s coffin would not fall from the sky...


    All this is William''s fault...


    But what about this one??Actually planning to run away because of fear, pat buttock?


    Is this a friend??


    At this moment, Jack was extremely disappointed with William...


    Forget it, one thing is not too heavy to recognize a person...


    The immediate delay now is to find the missing A Ye first.


    Thinking of this, Jack carried his luggage and walked out...


    It''s not safe here anymore, he must find a new place to live, and he also needs a map to see where the river under the Disha Temple flows to?


    As for Zhou Ye''s death??


    Jack was the first to not believe...


    Although, he knew that with Zhou Ye''s ability, he would definitely be fine.


    However, Zhou Ye was only involved because of himself... Regardless of Zhou Ye''s business or nothing, Jack would never give up without finding Zhou Ye.


    I have to say that to some extent, Jack is indeed worthy of a brother.


    In order to find Zhou Ye, he went all the way along the river where Zhou Ye jumped off the cliff...


    Whenever you go to a place where there are people with smoke, ask if you see anyone floating down from the upper reaches.


    For this reason, he was spotted by the police several times and almost never ran away.


    If he hadn''t been agile, he would have been caught in prison for food.


    One day passed...


    Two days passed...


    It was not until the third day that Jack walked along the river and found the place where Zhou Ye had come ashore...


    From a distance, he saw a group of women in white exercise clothes frolicking in the laundry by the river...


    Just when he was going to step forward and ask if these girls had seen anyone floating down the river a few days ago, he suddenly saw the laundry in the hands of a girl who looked familiar.


    No, isn''t this A Ye''s clothes??


    Jack became excited for an instant, he quickened his pace and rushed towards the girls.


    The girls who were frolicking by the river saw a foreign man rushing towards them, and stood up alertly.


    "Stop, what do you want to do?"


    "No...Miss, I want to ask, have you seen the owner of this dress?" Jack said anxiously and gestured."He''s tall, handsome and handsome... Chinese man... Have you seen him?"


    Watching Jack''s gestures, the girls glanced at each other, then gathered together and whispered in a low voice.


    "Is he the companion that Ye said?"


    "No, Ye is so handsome, why is his companion so ugly?"


    "Who knows... But they are all Chinese, it shouldn''t be the idiot police..."


    "Follow him, take him to see Ye, if he is lying, then kill him!"


    "Don''t kill people at every turn, Ye doesn''t like this..."


    "Okay, okay, I know you are Ye''s best beloved baby... After I go back, I will tell Ye and let him reward you with a thousand strikes..."


    "Just like you dare to talk back to Ye, you are not as obedient as you see Ye..."


    Unknowingly, the topic of the girls got crooked...


    But fortunately, they didn''t forget that Jack was standing next to them. Some topics were just enough.


    "Since you are Ye''s friend, follow us!"


    The girls said, picked up the clothes that were almost washed, and walked towards the distance... Jack hurried to follow.


    By the way, when the girls whispered, they used Hindi instead of English, so Jack didn''t understand at all.


    Jack followed the girls towards the ruins of the temple...


    After a while, he was taken to the lawn of a temple site. From afar, Jack saw Zhou Ye...


    At this time, Zhou Ye was chatting with a middle-aged man with glasses with a smile. Behind him, there was a girl in white with a slim figure and outstanding appearance. The girl¡¯s eyes were full of love. Looking at Zhou Ye, it was as if everything around her was out of her sight, except Zhou Ye.


    On the lawn in front of them, there are some men in practice clothes practicing martial arts...


    The eyes of those men looking at Zhou Ye were full of jealousy.


    Seeing Zhou Ye, Jack couldn''t help it anymore... He was so far away he waved to Zhou Ye and shouted, "A Ye...A Ye..."


    Zhou Ye, who was chatting with the middle-aged man, also saw Jack coming back with the girls at this time, smiled and waved to him."Jack, why are you here?"


    "Since you have a friend here, you can go with him... Don''t be here with me this old man." The middle-aged man said with a smile.


    "Okay... Then I''m going to leave you alone!"


    Zhou Ye smiled and stood up and walked towards Jack with Samantha.


    "I thought you had an accident. I didn''t expect you to be addicted to the gentle country..." Jack looked at standing behind Zhou Ye, like a well-behaved little wife, and the silent Samantha smiled and teased Zhou. Ye said.


    Chapter 2681 Coach, I want to go home.........


    "Hehe...how could something happen to me?" Zhou Ye said with a smile, "I just feel that my fate has arrived, so I just follow the feeling."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2321

    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Samantha, who was standing behind him, leaked a sweet smile on her face.


    Yes, if her man doesn''t jump off the cliff, how can she meet him and love each other?


    "This is one of my girlfriends, Samantha..." Zhou Ye introduced to Jack.


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s introduction, Jack secretly danced a thumbs up at Zhou Ye.


    Dude, you are awesome...


    Dare to introduce to others in front of my girlfriend-this is one of my girlfriends, there is no one else except you.


    Even the scum on N boats would not dare to introduce his girlfriend in person like that...


    The best thing is-Samantha doesn''t mind?


    I rub it, this is awesome...


    "Hello, my name is Jack Chen, you can call me Jack..." Jack said to Samantha with a smile.


    "Hello, this is Samantha..." As she said, she smiled and blinked at her man. "It''s one of Ye''s girlfriends..."


    "Well, this is not a place to talk, let''s go in and talk about it!" Zhou Ye said, leading Jack towards the hall.


    The hall at this time was still empty, but in the middle of the hall, there was an extra set of exquisite sofas and coffee tables.


    With the three people sitting down, a girl quickly walked over to pour tea for the three of them... "Please take your time..."


    "Aishwarya... go call them all out..."


    "That''s not good!" Aishwarya said hesitantly: "It would be nice to have Sister Samantha here... we just..."


    "Well, although this is India, I am a Ryukyu Chinese, and there are not so many troublesome rules..." Zhou Ye waved his hand and said, "Besides, didn''t you just bring Jack here? It''s okay, go quickly. ..."


    "Okay..." Aishwarya walked outside the hall with a smile upon hearing this.


    "Is this?" Jack had been confused by Zhou Ye''s actions, why did A Ye have to call these girls out to let him know??


    What type of situation is this??


    "Aishwarya is also my girlfriend..." Zhou Ye sat down beside Samantha and said lazily, "It''s just that Aishwarya and the others are Kshatriya. One level lower than Samantha, so they usually call Sister Samantha..."


    The caste system Jack knows...


    However, he never knew that Zhou Ye had so many girls all at once, fucking...You''re so big, it''s only a few days now??It''s not as long as four days for a full play... You have so many sister papers in four days??


    Will Samantha agree??


    Thinking of this, Jack involuntarily looked at Samantha...


    Facing Jack''s gaze, Samantha smiled, and gently leaned against her man...


    Of course she knew what her friend, a man, was thinking...but the problem was that she couldn''t tell anyone outside of her family about some things.


    Could she tell Jack that Zhou Ye had tossed her to death on the night she captured her for the first time... and finally had to ask those little sisters for help??


    Could she tell Jack that in order to compensate them, her man took them with them in the mirror world for two full years... What jealousy, what kind of favor, there is no such thing...


    None of them can withstand a thousand blows from their own man...


    At the worst time, the eight of them were three-linked by their own men at the same time... unable to walk down for two days...


    There is really no way to tell outsiders about these things...


    So, whatever they think...anyway, they know that they can''t do without their men.


    After a while, a group of girls walked in... After saying hello to their man, they squeezed to their side.


    What was it like to sit on a long sofa with only three or four people and crowded with seven or eight people??


    Zhou Ye said that the breath was sweet...Everywhere on his body, he could touch the girl''s soft and smooth skin, which was so refreshing.


    Seeing this weird scene before him, Jack suddenly realized something.


    It seemed that A Ye was unhappy when he called out his new girlfriend.


    I''m still single, but this guy is leaning against the red cuddle...


    Damn it, this dog food is specially made...


    "Ahem...A Ye, when do you plan to go back?" Jack asked with a dry cough.


    He knew that his words were just to cause trouble for Zhou Ye... Long-distance love is considered a hairy, so it''s all foreign love...not only that, but one-to-many...


    I see how you end up this time...


    However, Jack, who was waiting to see Zhou Ye''s jokes, found that it seemed, probably, maybe his words had no effect...


    None of the girls nestling next to Zhou Ye were making trouble...just acting like a baby and asking him to accompany them more.


    Damn, when is a woman so sensible??


    Shouldn''t creatures like women be unreasonably disturbed??


    Shouldn''t they hang themselves by crying and making trouble??


    Did you just let Zhou Ye leave??Are you not afraid that this product will give you a meeting in the future??


    At this time, Zhou Ye, while responding to the aegyo of his girlfriends, looked at Jack''s stunned expression, and smirked in his heart.


    Of course he knew what Jack thought...


    He thought his girlfriend would hang himself like a normal woman?


    Stop teasing, if it''s all like that, will he still live?


    Only a few of them?


    If it''s all like this, he doesn''t have to go out and wander, he just needs to circle around these women.


    It''s really a picture of Tucson...Do you really think his spring breeze and rain must be for nothing?Do you really think that his spiritual position is vegetarian?


    Besides, even if Zhou Ye leaves India, the girls can go to him... Portal is a spell that every woman in Zhou Ye must learn, isn''t it just for reunion?


    "I still have some things to deal with. I guess I will be back a few days later...or else you go back first..." Zhou Ye said, looking at the girls, and said affectionately: "After all, they take everything They were all given to me. Anyway, I have to go to their home and talk to their parents..."


    "Ye, you are so kind..."


    "My dear... what..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2322

    "I love you... Ye..."


    Seeing Zhou Ye who was once again overwhelmed by the girls'' kisses, Jack was speechless... was fed dog food again... and it was still oversized...


    Coach, I want to go home...I want to go home now...Woo...I don''t want to be with the bastard A Ye anymore...


    Chapter 2682: Never leave again, I will kill you...


    "Bon Voyage¡­¡­"


    "When you go back, remember to call me..."


    "Okay, I know..."


    Zhou Ye took Samantha and watched Jack board the plane heading for New Delhi at Desha Airport...


    "My dear, let''s go back..." Samantha watched Jack disappear into the boarding lane, hugged Zhou Ye''s arm, and whispered, "We can end this practice ahead of time and return to New Delhi soon... At that time, we can take you back to see your parents sooner."


    "I can''t wait..." Zhou Ye laughed and joked: "In China, men need to give their women a bride price when they get married, but in India it is just the opposite. I just want to know that I have married so many wives at once. How much dowry do you accept..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Samantha slapped him in an anguish, and then couldn''t help laughing."It''s beyond your imagination..."


    You know, whether it is she or her sisters, they are all high caste families.


    The family conditions are quite superior...


    As for it, is it appropriate to marry so many wives at once??


    It can only be said that in India, marrying a few wives is not a big deal, plus Zhou Ye''s nationality is Ryukyu, Ryukyu also practices polygamy, so this is not a hindrance.


    To be honest, every year because of the Ryukyu polygamy constitution, more people want to immigrate to Ryukyu.


    However, the immigration policy of the Ryukyu Empire is quite strict, so it is also known as the most difficult country in the world to obtain a green card.


    After all, if an Islamic country wants to immigrate and enjoy the benefits of polygamy, it still needs to be religious, but also to be assessed. The most important thing is that you can''t eat pork... And the Ryukyu Empire does not have this threshold, as long as you get the Ryukyu Empire With a green card, you can enjoy the right to polygamy granted by the Constitution of the Ryukyu Empire.


    Do you think that in this way, the ratio of men to women in the Ryukyu Empire will be out of balance, and it will become a situation where there are more men and fewer women?


    You are wrong. On the contrary, there are many boys and girls in the Ryukyu Empire...


    Men who can obtain Ryukyu green card qualifications almost rely on the simplest investment immigration. Each of these people is a billionaire worthy of billions.


    In order to win the favor of these golden tortoise sons-in-laws, many gold worshippers poured into the Ryukyu Empire to work.


    They don''t ask for anything else, just ask to fly to the branches with one move and become the concubines of the rich.


    After all, the Ryukyu Constitution still guarantees the rights of concubines.


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    After sending Jack away, Zhou Ye took Samantha back to the ancient ruins dojo...


    However, when they returned to the dojo, they found something was wrong...


    More than a dozen policemen, accompanied by a man in a white robe, were waiting for them in the dojo...


    Seeing the two return, the head of the police chief looked at the white-robed man, "Are there any bandits who destroyed the Disha Temple?"


    Upon hearing this, Samantha couldn''t help but wanted to pull Zhou Ye away...


    She knew what her own man did in Disha Temple...


    "Honey, run..."


    "Don''t worry... we don''t have to run..." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    Just kidding, a dozen policemen want him to run away??


    Let alone the police, what if the special forces come??


    In fact, Samantha also knew Zhou Ye''s abilities, but after all she had only a short time to gain strength and her mind had not yet changed.


    At this moment, the white-robed man also saw Zhou Ye''s face clearly, his expression changed in an instant. He hurriedly pulled the police chief''s arm and said, "There are no thugs who have destroyed the Disha Temple... let''s go. Right..."


    The man in the white robe obviously recognized Zhou Ye, but he didn''t want to recognize Zhou Ye...


    why??


    Because he was afraid of being beaten...


    When Zhou Yeyi VS One Thousand, he was also there, and he was also one of the people beaten up.


    He didn''t think that the dozen policemen in front of him could cure Zhou Ye...


    You know, the Indian police are not equipped with guns... just want to defeat this devil with the stick in their hands??


    What a joke...


    The bachelor doesn''t suffer from the immediate loss, first leave the devil and talk about it. After returning, ask the sheriff to apply for firearms, and then come back to catch this guy.


    After that, he pulled the sheriff up and walked out, "Well, there are no mobs attacking the Disha Temple here, let''s go..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhou Ye looked at the back of the policeman who was going away, his horns couldn''t help but slightly cocked... "This guy is clever... he knows he doesn''t suffer from immediate losses..."


    "What the hell is going on?" Samantha was already a little confused...


    She confirmed that the big case of the attack on the Disha Temple that was made on the Disha News a few days ago was indeed done by her own man, and that the person standing next to the sheriff was not someone else, but the priest of the Disha Temple.


    Obviously, he must have met his own man...Why would he say that his own man did not do it?


    "It''s nothing, I''m just afraid of being beaten..."


    Zhou Ye said, patted Samantha''s buttocks lightly, "Go, tell your sisters, it''s time to pack up and leave..."


    "Um..." Samantha nodded obediently, and then walked towards their residence...


    However, Zhou Ye did not go with Samantha, but walked towards the venue where Samantha''s uncle trained his disciples.


    "Have you seen those policemen?" Samantha''s uncle asked with a smile.


    "I saw it, it''s just that the coward didn''t dare to expose me..." Zhou Ye turned to look at the dozen or so disciples who were practicing Disha martial arts, and said softly, "Someone exposed me...or else, The police won''t find anyone from here..."


    When Samantha''s uncle heard the words, he sighed softly: "I know, after all, when Samantha came, many disciples showed a good impression of her..."


    "Good feeling is good feeling... betrayed..." Zhou Ye smiled and shook his head slightly. "A traitor is a traitor. No matter how many reasons he has, he cannot hide the fact that he is a traitor...Keep such a disciple by his side. ,Are not you afraid?"


    When Samantha''s uncle heard the words, he nodded gently, sighed, and shouted, "Gul''dan..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2323

    "Teacher..." Gul''dan pretended to be calm and walked to Samantha''s uncle.


    "You go..." Samantha''s uncle gave him a light look, "I can''t hold you here anymore..."


    "Teacher..." Gul''dan knelt on the ground immediately and said: "Why drove me away...I did nothing wrong..."


    "Are you so used to betrayal and lies?" Samantha''s uncle''s face sank."Let''s go... If you don''t go anymore, I will kill you!"


    As the big landlord of Disha, as the superior person of the high caste, Samantha''s uncle can indeed do this...


    Zhou Ye looked at Gul''dan with a smile and didn''t speak... Gul''dan??This name destined him to be a traitor...


    Chapter 2683: William''s Last Plea


    "I..." Gul''dan gave Zhou Ye a gloomy look, knowing that nothing else would help... He didn''t blame his master, only Zhou Ye would show up... If it wasn''t for Zhou Ye''s show, Sha Mansha will become his wife sooner or later...


    And now, everything is over...


    "Sorry Master, I still think I did nothing wrong..." Gul''dan said, knocking his head three times at his master... Turning around and walking out...


    "I indulged him too much..." Samantha''s uncle looked at the departure of his once most proud disciple, and said in a sad tone: "I knew he had some thoughts about Samantha, but I thought he would have some Self-knowledge... As a result, he did not expect that he would do such a thing for Samantha..."


    You know, although Gul''dan is considered a high caste, he is Kshatriya, and it is impossible for him to marry the Brahman Samantha.


    As for Zhou Ye, it¡¯s different... No way, who makes Zhou Ye rich and powerful... Although foreigners are generally considered to be Kshatriya in India, the problem is-rich, right, and privilege. Anyway, Samantha''s uncle had no opinion on Zhou Ye marrying his niece.


    After chatting with Samantha''s uncle for a while, Samantha and the others have finished cleaning up...


    After a while, a heavy helicopter painted with Umbrella''s logo landed on the open space of the ruins. After Zhou Ye waved goodbye to Samantha''s uncle, the girls boarded the helicopter...


    Next, their destination is Desha Airport, where a supersonic business jet is already waiting.


    Sitting in the cabin of the plane, Zhou Ye looked at the ground outside the window and said lazily: "I have an enemy named Gul''dan."


    The women looked at each other, a little bit wondering what their men meant?


    Why did this sentence come without beginning and ending?


    But the soldiers in the driver''s cab know what it means to be in charge of themselves...


    They know that one of their favorite words to advertise is-I have no enemies...


    Why does one''s own master have no enemies??


    Because the enemies of my own rule are all dead...


    The meaning of the words own master is very obvious, that is-find out this guy named Gul''dan and kill him...


    This is easy for Umbrella¡¯s soldiers...


    They quickly contacted the head of Umbrella¡¯s branch in India via radio.


    After an explanation... the guy named Gul''dan will definitely not survive tonight.


    Of course the actions of the soldiers cannot be concealed from Zhou Ye...


    In fact, this is what he meant...


    It''s also interesting to say. In the movie, Zhou Ye was curious, what made Jack exposed?


    If you imagine it carefully, no one will report that there will never be a policeman going to the ruins dojo. In any case, Samantha¡¯s uncle is a well-known landlord in the area. How could anyone dare to stroke his beard... ¡­


    But Zhou Ye really didn''t expect that it would be Gul''dan...


    But think about it, Gul''dan, as the most proud disciple of Samantha''s uncle, does have a good chance to marry Samantha. Seeing that Samantha and Zhou Ye are so close, how could he not be jealous??In this case, reporting Zhou Ye is the least costly retaliatory action.


    Anyway, this time things finally come to an end...


    a week later----


    Hong Kong--


    In Jack''s houseboat...


    At this time, Jack was looking through various historical materials...


    He didn''t do anything else, but wanted to prove to Zhou Ye that his previous life had nothing to do with that King Disha.


    Okay, this sounds a bit unreliable, but he really thinks so.


    He really didn''t want Zhou Ye to misunderstand that he was a gay...


    Anyway, the funds have not yet been in place, and his research has not yet started to restart. If he is idle, he is also idle. First look up the information about his previous life.


    It is a pity that maybe his previous life status is far less famous than his relative Meng Tian. In the historical records, the description of his previous life Meng Yi is only a few words.


    This makes Jack a little depressed...


    Just then, his cell phone rang.


    Looking at the number from the United States on the phone, Jack didn¡¯t bother to pick it up...


    This action allowed him to fully recognize the true face of a person, and he shouldn''t make friends like this.


    William on the other end of the phone obviously didn''t want to give up. The ringtone was like a reminder, ringing one after another...


    Finally, Jack, who was so annoyed, couldn''t help but answer the phone.


    "Hey?"


    "Hey, Jack... Our research has been successful. It should not be said that it is half of the success... That meteorite can emit a spectrum of energy that can generate antigravitational waves and free objects from the gravity of the earth..."


    As if afraid that Jack would hang up the phone, William on the other end of the phone quickly said what he wanted to say like a firecracker.


    "Oh? Congratulations, if there is nothing wrong, so be it..." Jack said lightly, he was about to hang up...


    "No, Jack... don''t hang up, I need you... Jack, I need you to help me." William said hurriedly.


    He can''t help it...


    If he could, he didn''t want to contact Jack anymore.


    But the problem is--


    After various experiments were done, this small hanging stone was not enough... Even if the other hanging stone in the Godshah Temple was not taken away by him, it was only a drop in the bucket for the entire experiment... ¡­


    Therefore, the current delay is to find more hanging stones to experiment.


    According to the analysis of the experts in their laboratory, since the Qin Emperor gave this hanging stone to Prince Disha, there must be more hanging stones in his hands.

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 2324

    But the question is, where will he hide these hanging stones??


    The most likely possibility is that Emperor Qin buried himself with hanging stones... After all, there is no description of hanging stones in history.Therefore, it is the most likely thing that the hanging stone enters the tomb of the Emperor Qin.


    So, here comes the problem...


    No hanging stones have been found in the tomb of the first emperor currently found in Xi''an, so the terracotta warriors may be a fake tomb.Where is the real tomb?No one is sure...


    Now, William can only ask Jack for help...


    He could not believe other archaeologists and dare not say...


    After all, when it comes to antigravity research, something that transcends the age, William can''t believe it.


    and so¡­¡­


    "Help me, Jack...for the last time, help me..."


    Listening to William''s pleading on the phone, Jack hesitated... a moment later, just as he was about to ruthlessly reject this guy, there was a sound of footsteps, and then a figure appeared in front of him...


    "A Ye, are you back?"


    Chapter 2684, Lord Taishan, someone wants to dig you


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Zhou Ye smiled and sat opposite Jack, "Is William on the phone?"


    "Hmm..." Jack covered the microphone and nodded softly...


    "Please help?" Zhou Ye continued to ask.


    "Hmm..." Jack said after nodding, "But I plan to reject him!"


    "Don''t, why don''t you refuse him? Promise him." Zhou Ye smiled happily... "I know what they want to do, but don''t you wonder where the tomb of Emperor Qin is?"


    "Curious, but I don''t want to cooperate with him anymore..." Jack ignored William''s anxious cry from the phone in his ear and said, "I''m afraid that he will destroy those precious heritage..."


    "Don''t worry, promise him, trust me, I will give them a surprise!"


    Zhou Ye leaned back on the sofa lazily and said.


    "but¡­¡­"


    Even with Zhou Ye''s endorsement, Jack still feels a little worried...


    "Okay, rest assured, promise him, I promise he can''t destroy anything in the tomb of Emperor Qin..."


    "Ok."


    Now that Zhou Ye said so, Jack can only agree...


    He put down his hand covering the microphone and said to William on the other end of the phone: "You are not allowed to take anything from the tomb this time. If you agree to this, I can help you..."


    William, who was in the United States, heard Jack''s words and immediately said ecstatically: "Don''t worry, I promise not to take the plants in the tomb...absolutely!"


    "Okay, that''s it..." Jack didn''t bother to talk to William so much. The so-called differences were not conspiring. If Zhou Ye hadn''t said to agree to him, then he had originally intended to refuse.


    After hanging up the phone, Jack smiled and walked in front of Zhou Ye and bumped his fist, "How about? Is it fun to marry eight Indian wives at once? Didn''t Samantha and the others come back with you?"


    "No, I first sent them back to Ryukyu before I came to Hong Kong..." Zhou Ye smiled.


    "What to drink? Coffee? Tea?"


    "Drink champagne..." Zhou Ye said, flipping his palm, and there was a bottle of Armand de Brignac-rose, which was more than one meter high, in front of him."Today let''s drink this..."


    "A local tyrant is a local tyrant. You drank half of my boat with this bottle of champagne..."


    Jack exclaimed...


    Although he had never drunk Armand, it did not delay him from knowing the price of this thing. Each bottle was priced at $270,000, which was enough to discourage many people.


    Of course, this thing is big enough.With a capacity of 30 liters, it is enough to hold up to 40 ordinary 750 ml bottles of champagne.


    "Can we finish drinking this stuff?" Jack couldn''t help but wonder.


    "Leave you to drink slowly if you can''t finish it..."


    "I''m going to find the cup..."


    Soon, Jack brought two goblets...


    After a while--


    The two of them were already sitting on the deck of the houseboat with champagne, looking at the distant scenery.


    "So, what kind of surprise do you plan to give William and the others?" Jack was a little curious...


    "What kind of surprise..." Zhou Ye said with a smile after thinking about it, "How about letting Emperor Shi come out and scaring them to death?"


    "What?? Your Majesty is still alive?" Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Jack immediately stood up excitedly.


    After all, he was once incarnate as Meng Yi, loyal to the First Emperor...


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, how could he not get excited?


    "I won''t be alive... but at this moment he is no different from being alive." Zhou Ye snapped his fingers when he said, and instantly a beautiful girl in a palace costume appeared in front of him, "Master, there is What order?"


    "Go to the underworld to inform King Qin and let him come to see me..."


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    As the voice fell, the figure of the girl in the palace dress gradually faded, and soon disappeared before Jack''s eyes.


    Jack didn''t make a fuss about this...


    Are you kidding me, who is Zhou Ye? Didn''t he already know??


    At this time, what else is surprising??


    Well, if he hadn''t spilled half a glass of champagne on himself, Zhou Ye might have really thought that he had already taken offense.


    Obviously, past lives are past lives, and reality is reality.


    For Jack, his previous life is like watching a movie, without much real feeling...


    However, when real supernatural phenomena appeared in front of him, he would inevitably be surprised.


    "That is¡­¡­"

 Movie World I Am King Chapter 2325

    "It''s my patrol envoy..." Zhou Ye said lazily: "You can also treat them as my maid or maid..."


    "By the way, don''t you think that patroller was a bit familiar just now? He is one of the show girls of one of the dowry given to me by the First Emperor."


    "How could I look familiar..." Jack smiled bitterly: "The show girl in Afang''s palace is suitable for tens of thousands. I don''t even know a few..."


    While talking, Jack suddenly felt cold all over his body...


    As if the weather changed from summer to winter in an instant...


    "Wh, what''s the matter? Why do I feel so cold..." Jack asked in amazement as he looked at the white breath from his mouth.


    Faced with Jack¡¯s question, Zhou Ye did not answer immediately, but shouted with a smile: "Okay, since Lord Taishan is here, don''t scare General Meng Yi anymore..."


    "Huh, Xiaoshou, I knew that, I shouldn''t marry my daughter to you..."


    As the voice fell, an energetic old man passed in front of the two.


    Looking at the familiar face of the old man, Jack instantly felt as if he had returned to his previous life, kneeling respectfully on one knee, "Chen, Meng Yi, have seen your Majesty!"


    "Forget it..." Seeing Jack''s face that looked like Meng Yi, Emperor Shi sighed slightly."My Da Qin has already perished, and the First Emperor is already dead. Now the only one who is lingering in the underworld is King Yingzheng Qin."


    "No, Your Majesty..." Jack couldn''t help but said in a mournful voice, "Your Majesty is still here, I am here..."


    However, before he finished speaking, Zhou Ye slapped his head on the back of his head, "Be sober, don''t be confused by the memory of the previous life...You are now Jack Chen, not Meng Yi..."


    Following Zhou Ye''s slap, Jack instantly got rid of the influence of his past life memory.


    "I just looked so stupid..." Jack looked at Zhou Ye a little nervously. He was a little afraid to look at the First Emperor, fearing that memories of his previous life would explode again...


    "Not very stupid, but so stupid..." Zhou Ye shook his head speechlessly...


    "Why are you looking for me?" At this moment, Emperor Shi didn''t bother to pay attention to Meng Yi anymore, and asked, turning his head to look at Zhou Ye.


    "Master Taishan, someone wants to dig your grave!"


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and eighty five


    Three days later-


    Zhou Ye and Jack got on the plane to Xi''an...


    After arriving at Xi''an Airport, the two decided to wait for William in the airport terminal.


    Sitting in the waiting hall, Jack flipped through the information book... Zhou Ye watched back and forth boredly.


    At this moment, a beautiful figure appeared before his eyes.


    It was an urban girl with a slender face and a slender face in a fashionable dress. At this time, she was walking out with a small lady''s bag on her back.


    Seeing this girl, Zhou Ye''s eyes suddenly brightened...


    "Why is she here??"


    "What are you talking about?" Jack, who was looking at the information, was taken aback by Zhou Ye''s endless words.


    "I didn''t talk to you... You wait here for William first, and I''ll be back when I go out."


    While talking, Zhou Ye stood up and walked towards the girl.


    At this moment, Jack also saw Zhou Ye''s goal and couldn''t help but shook his head slightly.


    A Ye is good at everything, but a little bit too much...


    But then again, how many men do not bother??


    Thinking of this, Jack couldn''t help but smile, and continued to look down at the information in his hand.


    At this time, Zhou Ye had already followed the girl... When he was about to reach her, Zhou Ye suddenly had a small pink trolley box in his hand.


    At first glance, this trolley case is exclusively for ladies...small and delicate.


    There was no commotion among the surrounding travelers regarding the objects that were suddenly added to Zhou Ye''s hands.


    In their eyes, the pink trolley case in Zhou Ye''s hands seemed to be in his hands all the time, instead of appearing suddenly.


    After the city girl walked out of the airport, she stood there for a while...


    She felt as if she had forgotten something, but-what she had forgotten, she herself couldn''t tell.


    After thinking for a long time, the girl who didn''t think of anything, finally gave up thinking about what she had lost... she reached out to take a taxi, but at this moment, a voice full of magnetism came out behind her... "Miss, and many more¡­¡­"


    "Miss, please wait...?"


    The city girl turned her head habitually, and saw an extremely handsome man walking towards her with a pink trolley suitcase, walking and waving to her.


    "Are you... calling me?" The girl pointed to her nose stupidly...


    "Of course I am calling you..." Zhou Ye looked at the girl silently... He knew she was a Ma Daha and highly forgetful, but never knew that she was so forgetful... He shook his head gently, and Zhou Ye left. When she arrived in front of the girl, she shook the pink suitcase in her hand and asked, "Miss, don''t you think this thing is familiar?"


    "Huh?" The city girl looked at the pink suitcase in Zhou Ye''s hand, and said with a look of surprise: "I also have an identical suitcase... It seems that our tastes are the same..."


    Hearing the girl''s words, Zhou Ye became even more speechless... "What about your suitcase?"


    "I remember when I came... I checked it in..." The urban girl said, the voice became quieter, and the more she said her face became more blush... It''s done... It''s shameful... "That... that''s mine The suitcase? Thank you... help me get it back..."


    "You''re welcome..."


    Seeing the girl finally realized that her suitcase was missing, Zhou Ye couldn''t help but smile... "Here, take it right... Don''t lose it again."


    "Thank you...Thank you so much..." The city girl kept saying thanks to Zhou Ye...


    "Okay, I should go in... My friend''s plane is about to arrive..." Zhou Ye said, returning to the waiting hall...


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s departure, the girl couldn''t help but yelled, "Hey..."


    "What?? Is there anything else?" Zhou Ye smiled and turned to look...


    Do you think he was just here to deliver the suitcase??Don''t be funny, when did Zhou Ye do such a purposeless thing?


    "That... my name is Qin Yumo, how about you?" Qin Yumo felt his heart beating fast...


    In the past, it was the men who struck up with her, but it was the first time she took the initiative to struck up with others...


    "My name is Zhou Ye..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded to Qin Yumo...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2326

    "Are you a local? I''m from Shanghai and I''m here to travel..." After all, it was the first time that I took the initiative to strike up a conversation with someone. Qin Yumo was a little nervous... "Can you be a guide for me..."


    "That''s really sorry, I am not from Xi''an, I am also from Shanghai." Zhou Ye said with a smile: "However, maybe we can travel together, but you need to wait for me for a while, because I have to wait for a friend to be with me. ..."


    "No problem, I''ll wait for you..." After Qin Yumo finished speaking, he felt an urge to get into the ground.


    What a shame, Qin Yumo...How can you be so unreserved??


    Stop teasing, meet by the water, reserved?With restraint, you will never see this man who satisfies all your boyfriend fantasies.


    Come on, Qin Yumo, you can...


    Fortunately, Zhou Ye didn''t seem to pay attention to her initiative, "Okay... let''s go in first and wait..."


    "Hmm..." Qin Yumo nodded lightly, followed Zhou Ye, pulled his trolley case, and returned to the waiting hall again.


    The two returned to the position where Zhou Ye just sat. Zhou Ye smiled and introduced Qin Yumo: "This is my friend, Jack Chen. He is an internationally renowned professor of archaeology in Hong Kong... Jack, this is what I just met. Friend, Qin Yumo..."


    "Hello!" X2


    After Qin Yumo and Jack Chen said hello to each other... they sat down.


    Facing Zhou Ye''s ability to seduce a big beauty back as soon as he went out, what else could Jack Chen say besides being awesome?


    As for Qin Yumo?


    She felt more at ease with Zhou Ye...


    If she just came back with Zhou Ye, she was still a little uneasy in her heart, then now, all the anxiety has been halved.


    The so-called, to see a person''s grade, it depends on who he is mixed with.


    Since the person who mingled with Zhou Ye was an internationally renowned professor of archaeology, Zhou Ye would definitely not be a liar, Xiaobailian.


    "Professor Chen came to Xi''an to study the Terracotta Warriors and Horses?" Qin Yumo looked at Jack Chen looking down at the information, and asked curiously.


    "No, we are here to find the real tomb of Emperor Qin." Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "The real tomb of Emperor Qin?" Qin Yumo blinked his big eyes, unable to react for a while."Isn''t the terracotta warriors the real tomb of Emperor Qin?"


    "Of course not, it''s just a fake tomb..." Zhou Ye smiled: "The real tomb is not in the pit of the terracotta warriors..."


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and eighty six


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Qin Yumo''s curiosity almost overflowed...


    "Then, are you waiting for other members of the archaeological team?"


    Seeing Qin Yumo who was like a curious baby, Zhou Ye''s heart moved and decided to tease this little girl...


    He looked left and right, making a cautious gesture, then hooked his finger at Qin Yumo...


    Although Qin Yumo wondered why Zhou Ye had acted such a thief suddenly, she still obediently moved to Zhou Ye''s side and turned her ears to her side.


    "I''m telling you, don''t tell me..." Zhou Ye attached to Qin Yumo''s ear, lowering his own voice and said, "Actually, we are here to robber the tomb... in the tomb of Emperor Qin, The treasure is in the hundreds of millions, and we intend to do a big vote...If we get caught, we will die."


    "Hmm..." Qin Yumo grew up in horror after hearing Zhou Ye''s words...


    If it hadn''t been for Zhou Ye to cover her look, she would have called out...


    "Don''t say anything...or I will kill you now..." Zhou Ye''s vicious voice sounded in Qin Yumo''s ears...


    All the tears that scared Qin Yumo came out...


    She shook her head, desperately trying to get out of Zhou Ye''s restraint...


    However, at this moment, she suddenly felt that something tough was on her waist...At the same time, Zhou Ye''s gloomy voice came from her ears, "Glock 17-9MM caliber The pistol, with the silencer installed, the gunshot sound does not exceed 30 decibels, that is to say, its gunshot sound is not much louder than the sound of normal people... If you struggle again, I will kill you with one shot... ¡­"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Qin Yumo''s tears flowed faster...


    She hates herself to death at this moment...


    Why is she so obsessed that she wants to travel with Zhou Ye?


    Did she forget that men are all big trotters??


    Woo... don''t talk about losing yourself now, maybe you won''t be able to save your life.


    At this moment, Qin Yu''s whole body was shaking...


    At this moment, Jack''s voice came from beside him, "Stop making trouble, A Ye..."


    "Hahahaha..."


    As Jack¡¯s voice fell, Zhou Ye¡¯s laughter came from Qin Yumo¡¯s ears. At the same time...Qin Yumo also felt Zhou Ye let go of her suppressing hand... She was free again... ¡­


    "Just kidding, Yu Mo, are you not angry?" Zhou Ye said while looking at Qin Yumo with a smile.


    "You...Zhou Ye, you bastard..." Qin Yu yelled at Zhou Ye in tears, stood up and turned around and left...


    At this time, she also saw what Zhou Ye had just reached her waist. It was a small flashlight...


    Seeing Qin Yumo''s back, Jack pouted, "have you gotten off?"


    "Hahaha...you don''t understand, Jack, this means that men are not bad and women don''t love..." Zhou Ye said, standing up and chasing Qin Yumo''s back...


    Breaking the safety distance between two people in this way is a very convenient and fast method.


    This is full of suspension bridge theory and Stockholm syndrome, etc...


    Is this kind of love learning that Jack, a single dog, can understand??


    Of course, there must be a prerequisite for this, that is-you must be handsome, and that woman has a good impression of you...


    Why is it not the best dog that licks her, but the man who makes her love and hate what she will never forget?


    Because, the greater the mood swings, the deeper her memory...and the more she will never forget.


    What is licking a dog?At first, a woman may be moved, but in the end, when she gets used to it, she will become accustomed to it, and she will no longer be moved.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, Qin Yumo had already rushed into the bathroom of the airport waiting room...


    Of course, she didn''t want to find a place where no one was to cry... She was just almost scared to pee by Zhou Ye.


    "Asshole Zhou Ye... Asshole Zhou Ye... I hate you to death..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2327

    Even when he squatted in the bathroom and opened the gate to release the water, Qin Yumo was thinking about Zhou Ye...


    Seriously, if Zhou Ye let go of her for a minute later, maybe she was really scared to pee on the spot.


    Until then, she will never forgive Zhou Ye as a bastard...


    After solving the physical problem, Qin Yumo was still thinking about a certain bastard when she walked out of the bathroom. She had already made up her mind... and I would part ways with this bastard after a while... I definitely can''t be with him... ¡­


    Qin Yumo didn''t realize that Zhou Ye''s image had changed from a stranger to her enemy when she was not paying attention.


    The two options of stranger and enemy seem to have the advantage of strangers... But in fact, strangers are far less important than the enemies in the girls'' hearts.


    And hate and love, these two emotions can sometimes be converted.


    "Yumo, forgive me?"


    As soon as Qin Yumo walked out of the bathroom, he was blocked by Zhou Ye...not only that, there was also a bouquet of roses in Zhou Ye''s hands at this time.


    To be honest, this scene looks like an awkward scene of a young couple in no way.


    It''s just that Qin Yumo, who was in anger at this moment, didn''t realize this at all... She stared at Zhou Ye angrily, did not take the rose flower in her hand, but said bitterly, "Forgive you. You dream... Zhou Ye, I will never..."


    Before Qin Yumo finished speaking, he felt black in front of his eyes and soft lips... the whole person was sluggish in an instant.


    I-am I being kissed forcibly??


    This bastard actually... dare to snatch my first kiss after teasing me... who gave him his face??


    Thinking of this, Qin Yumo opened his mouth and shouted...


    However, it didn''t matter what she looked at, Zhou Ye took the opportunity to stick his tongue into her little look.


    "Mmm..."


    This Qin Yu motivated immediately bite Zhou Ye''s tongue hard...


    However, it is a pity - her little broken teeth obviously won''t bite Zhou Ye.


    Biting and biting... Qin Yumo also found that he was doing useless work... How did this bastard''s tongue grow?Why is it so tough...


    Perhaps because of biting Zhou Ye''s tongue, the anger in his heart gradually disappeared...


    Unconsciously, Qin Yumo was actually kissed by Zhou Ye, which moved his heartstrings...


    This was her first kiss after all, and Zhou Ye''s kiss skills were also superb... After a while, she couldn''t help but indulge in Zhou Ye''s kiss.


    At this moment, the people watching the excitement around clapped their hands...


    "Good guy..."


    "Yes, girlfriends should be so coaxed if they are angry..."


    "Come on, I am optimistic about you..."


    The applause and ridicule of passers-by instantly awakened Qin Yumo, who was addicted to Zhou Ye''s kissing skills... She couldn''t help but push Zhou Ye away with all his strength, turned around and left...


    However, Zhou Ye calmly greeted the passersby with a smile, and then raised his foot to chase Qin Yumo.


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and eighty seven


    "Okay, Yu Mo, don''t be angry...Look, you have bitten and bitten, and you should get rid of your anger?" Zhou Ye chased Qin Yumo next to her and embraced her unceremoniouslyslender waist.


    Qin Yumo struggled a few times, and after realizing that he couldn''t escape Zhou Ye''s big hands, he gave up doing useless work.


    She stopped her footsteps directly, and then turned to look at Zhou Ye... With a pretty face, she asked angrily: "Zhou Ye, did you know that you almost scared me to death?"


    "I know, that''s why I apologized to you..." Zhou Ye said, placing his left hand in front of her, and lightly snapping his fingers, a bunch of roses appeared in his hand out of nowhere, "forgive me. how am I??"


    Seeing this scene, Qin Yumo couldn''t help but see a hint of surprise in his eyes...


    At this moment, Zhou Ye became extremely mysterious in her eyes... Knowing magic, a friend or an internationally renowned archaeologist, what does he do??


    Fortunately, she still remembers that she is still angry now, "Then why did you forcefully kiss me just now...Do you know that was my first kiss?"


    Hearing Qin Yumo''s words, Zhou Ye smiled, "I won''t apologize for this. I kissed you because I like you, not a prank..."


    "What are you going to do... um um um..."


    Qin Yumo just wanted to say [what''s a joke], but in an instant he was once again blocked by Zhou Ye...


    This time, she was faster than the one who had just fallen...


    Five minutes later, if it weren''t for Zhou Ye''s slender waist, she would have collapsed to the ground.


    Gently letting go of Qin Yumo¡¯s little cowardice, Zhou Ye approached her ear and whispered in his own magnetic voice, ¡°This is not a joke. If you question me again, then I will kiss you. , Kiss you until I never question me again..."


    "Domineering... machismo..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Qin Yumo muttered in a low voice...


    Although Qin Yumo showed resistance on her face, there was an indescribable sweetness in her heart, which was slowly overflowing...


    Almost every girl has fantasized about the routine of overbearing president...


    If this is not the case, the so-called domineering literature of those female channels would not be so widespread.


    Of course, the personality of the overbearing president is not so easy to support... At the very least, you must be handsome enough, and second, you must be rich enough...


    Whether he has money, Zhou Ye hasn''t shown it yet, but he is handsome enough...that''s enough.


    So, this is a world that looks at faces.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Zhou Ye embraced Qin Yumo''s slender waist and returned to Jack, watching the performance of the two breaking through a certain relationship, Jack''s eyeballs almost didn''t fall off.


    Damn it, can this be done??


    Another GET trick... If I have a chance, I will try it too.


    "Jack, let me introduce to you again, this is my girlfriend, Qin Yumo..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s solemn introduction, Qin Yumo felt sweeter, "Who is your girlfriend, I haven''t agreed to be your girlfriend..."


    She said that, but her body couldn''t help but leaned against Zhou Ye again...


    I have to say that for Zhou Ye, picking up girls is so fast.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2328

    After sitting down again, Qin Yumo leaned against Zhou Ye and asked a little curiously, "Who are you waiting for?"


    "We are waiting for a friend, he is a Ph.D. from an American Institute of Physics..." Zhou Ye stretched out his hand to stop Qin Yumo''s slender waist, and said gently.


    "The Institute of Physics? Does it have anything to do with archaeology?" Qin Yumo asked strangely.


    "Of course it does matter..." Zhou Ye smiled and said, "We found a kind of anti-gravity meteorite in Disha, India, and all clues point to the tomb of Emperor Qin... So, we came to Xi''an... ¡­"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Qin Yumo couldn''t help but be surprised: "Are you really planning to steal the tomb?"


    "Don''t make trouble... Who can steal a tomb? We will apply to the government for archaeological permission..." Zhou Ye patted Qin Yumo''s buttocks and said, "I don''t need money. What kind of tomb is robbed..."


    "Bad guy, don''t take pictures of people..."


    Qin Yumo whispered softly...


    She just felt that her buttocks were being photographed, and her heart swayed...


    That numb and crisp feeling caused a strange emotion to rise in her heart...


    At this moment, she felt that this place was really bad, why are there so many people??


    "By the way, Yu Mo, you haven''t said why you came to Xi''an to travel!" Zhou Ye asked with a light smile.


    "There was a nasty guy chasing me, I didn''t want to see him, so I took the annual leave..." Qin Yumo depressed: "I originally wanted to travel abroad, but when I left, I found my passport was looking for it. Not anymore... It happened that a fashion magazine I ordered said that I won the prize, and it mailed me a round-trip ticket and hotel order to Xi''an... So I came!"


    Zhou Ye listened to Qin Yumo''s words and looked behind her...


    Not far behind her, a transparent figure in palace costume suddenly appeared...


    In the hand of the palace figure, he was holding a passport, and at the same time, the palace girl''s face still had a hint of flattering expression.


    That figure, like a ghost, is difficult for ordinary people to see, and there are even passengers passing through the transparent figure...


    Seeing that figure, Zhou Ye knew that all of this was arranged by his own wind ambassador... Regarding this, he could only say-well done.


    After lightly nodding approvingly at the figure, Zhou Ye smiled and lowered his head and lightly pecked at Yu Mo''s pretty face, "What does this mean? Do you know? Yu Mo..."


    "What does it mean? It means I am very forgetful..." Yu Mo said in a depressed tone.


    "No..." Zhou Ye smiled lightly: "This shows that our fate is destined by heaven, and you are destined to meet me..."


    "Bad guy... who is destined to meet you..."


    Although it was sweet in his heart, Qin Yumo''s mouth was arrogant.


    I have to say that the Chinese believe in fate... at least Qin Yumo felt at this time that he might really be destined to meet Zhou Ye before he could not find his passport...


    At this moment, a slightly excited voice came from a distance...


    "A Ye, Jack..."


    Zhou Ye looked up and saw that a man and a woman were walking out of the exit channel. It was none other than William and his little secretary, Meng Qi.


    Jack heard William''s call, put away the information in his hand, stood up... "William..."


    And what about Zhou Ye?I don¡¯t even bother to stand...


    Instead, Qin Yumo beside him stood up... In Qin Yumo''s eyes, this is the basic etiquette for guests... "Stand up quickly..."


    "Whether to stand, they are not worth me to stand up to meet..." Zhou Ye said, pulling Yu Mo to sit down.


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and eighty eight


    At this time, William and his secretary Mengqi had also greeted Jack.


    The three of them walked towards Zhou Ye and Qin Yumo who were sitting there.


    "A Ye..." Seeing Zhou Ye, William opened his arms and wanted to give him a hug...


    After all, this is the big benefactor, don''t care if he is short of money now, in short, it may be useful in the future.


    It''s a pity that Zhou Ye didn''t even stand up and hug him. He just nodded lightly, "Hello, William..."


    And Mengqi, who was next to William, leaked a slightly flattering smile, "Young Master Ye, hello, this is Mengqi. We met at the last video conference."


    "Well, hello..." Zhou Ye was even more lukewarm to Mengqi.


    Although Meng Qi could be regarded as a beauty of a high level, she was just a bit mean... not the type that Zhou Ye liked.


    Moreover, in her body, there are many messy masculine breaths...


    There is William''s, and there are other men''s...


    In other words, this is a torn shoe... and it is also a torn shoe that likes to mess around.


    The most important thing is that there is still a black scent on this goods... Zhou Ye frowned and paralyzed. Are the ABCs of these second-generation immigrants so messy now?


    Too lazy to talk to these guys too much, Zhou Ye stood up directly and took Qin Yumo towards the outside of the airport... "Since everyone is here, let''s go..."


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s pie, Jack smiled at William, then picked up his luggage and followed.


    Jack didn''t want to say anything about William anymore. If Zhou Ye hadn''t insisted on asking him to help William once, he wouldn''t come over this time.


    Looking at the back of the three of them, William, who was thrown in place, retracted his hand in embarrassment...


    "This Young Master Ye is too arrogant?" Meng Qi had just put a cold butt on her hot face, and her face suddenly looked a little bad.


    "Ahem, it''s okay, Shao Ye has this temper..." William explained a little embarrassingly.


    In fact, in William''s heart, Jack was already hated.


    In William''s view, it must have been Jack who later found Zhou Ye and told Zhou Ye about his reluctance to stay and find him.


    This made Zhou Ye have no good expressions on himself.


    In fact, he was thinking too much, Jack didn''t sell his bad in front of Zhou Ye, Jack himself was not that kind of person.


    But, there is no way, the so-called self-esteem, the villain sees everyone as a villain... This is human nature.


    Seeing that Zhou Ye and the three of them were about to leave the airport, they hurriedly followed...


    On the other side, Qin Yumo was dragged forward by Zhou Ye stupidly. He turned his head and glanced at William and Mengqi with some curiosity, and asked Zhou Ye, "Didn''t you say that he is your friend? Why? I don¡¯t think you are too friendly to them?"


    "Friends are also divided into many kinds..." Zhou Ye smiled and gently stretched out his hand on Qin Yumo''s Qiong nose and said, "Some friends can entrust life and death, and some friends can only share wealth and wealth but not tribulation. Some friends are used to betray and play with..."


    "What kind of friend is that William?" Qin Yumo was even more curious...


    "It''s just a clown playing around... he''s not worthy to be my friend." Zhou Ye said with disdain.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2329

    "But you clearly said he is your friend..."


    "My words are just polite..."


    Jack, standing beside Zhou Ye, couldn''t help feeling tired after listening to the words of the two of them...


    Life and death friends??Friends of wine and meat??Friends who can betray?


    I rub, then what kind of friend am I??


    Just when Jack was thinking about it... Zhou Ye seemed to have heard his voice, and said to Qin Yumo: "Jack is a friend who can entrust life and death..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Jack couldn''t help but leak a smile.


    After the group walked out of the airport, they boarded a bus bound for the city...


    After arriving in the city, it was almost noon...


    Everyone first went to the hotel to open a room and settle down...


    Zhou Ye opened a presidential suite, thinking that Qin Yumo would live with him...


    In the end, Yu Mo said nothing but promised... In desperation, Zhou Ye had no choice but to open another room for Qin Yumo on the opposite side of his room.


    As for Jack, of course he lives in his own room... William and Mengqi did not avoid suspicion, and they opened a business suite directly.


    After settled down, everyone decided to take a day off today...


    After all, William and the others flew back from the United States, and Jack wanted to contact the Xi''an Institute of Cultural Relics and Archaeology, and he planned to donate the long sword in his hand.


    Originally, according to Jack''s idea, the ancient sword was entrusted to the Institute of Cultural Relics and Archaeology and asked them to return the ancient sword to Disha.


    However, at the end of Zhou Ye''s encouragement, he donated the ancient sword to the government.


    These three people had their own affairs to be busy, and Zhou Ye and Qin Yumo went to rest.


    For Zhou Ye, the first thing to do in Xi''an is of course to taste Xi''an snacks...


    He directly pulled Qin Yumo and rushed towards the snack street where foodies gather...


    I have to say that there are too many snacks in Xi''an...


    What kind of steamed bun, what kind of cold skin, what kind of bashful noodle, what kind of lamb bun...


    Qin Yumo almost cried all the way down...


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to eat, but she is afraid of getting fat, so she dare not eat more...


    And Zhou Ye has no such scruples. Along the way, all kinds of snacks never leave...


    However, the tragic Qin Yumo, after only eating a steamed bun, took a cup of sour plum soup, and watched Zhou Ye walking all the way to eat with envy...


    Almost, I cried.


    By the way, Zhou Yeming knew that she was afraid of getting fat and did not dare to eat more of these things, so he deliberately walked up to her and ate them.


    It looks like that, don''t mention too irritating...


    In the end-Qin Yumo still failed to withstand the temptation, and fell into the hell of gluttony under the seduce of the demon Zhou Ye.


    The two of them left the hotel more than two o''clock in the afternoon, and only came back almost eight o''clock in the evening...


    Qin Yumo could say that he almost came back with the wall root.


    Of course it wasn''t because Zhou Ye found a chance to put her on her, but she was holding on.


    "Bad guy...Bad guy...cause me to eat so many things...I''m going on a diet again..." Qin Yumo walked beside Zhou Ye, while gently beating Zhou Ye''s arm.


    "What are you afraid of? I don''t think you are fat when you are fat..." Zhou Ye said, reaching out and gently patting Qin Yumo''s hips: "I like your fleshy appearance..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Qin Yumo felt sweet in his heart and groaned: "I won''t tell you...badass..."


    They took a taxi to the snack street, but when they came back, they walked back...


    No way, Qin Yumo felt like he was eating and holding on, and he didn''t walk around, digesting and digesting... he was afraid that he could not sleep at night.


    Just as the two embraced and walked into the door of the hotel, a man''s voice came from a distance, "Yumo...who is he?"


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and eighty nine


    Following the sound, Zhou Ye turned his head to look. A man with a strong build and a handsome face was looking at him with fire in his eyes...


    Seeing this man, Qin Yumo was taken aback, and soon, a layer of frost hung on his smiling face... "Mr. Richard, I am not familiar with you, please don''t call me Yumo And, this is my boyfriend. Who is he has nothing to do with you."


    Hearing Qin Yumo¡¯s icy words, Richard¡¯s face leaked a trace of injury, which looked like a tragic male protagonist, "Yu Mo, don¡¯t be like this...Did you forget us? Has the past passed? I love you so much...you..."


    Before Richard finished speaking, Qin Yumo interrupted him, "Who has had a past with you, don¡¯t talk nonsense in front of my boyfriend... Besides, you are a married man. Acting infatuated in front of me? Is it appropriate?"


    After speaking, Qin Yumo turned his head to look at Zhou Ye, and anxiously explained: "Ye, you believe me, I have nothing to do with him... He chased me before, and I never promised. Later I learned about him. After I was married, I began to avoid him... he has been pestering me..."


    "Hey, I didn''t say I didn''t believe you... Don''t be nervous..." Zhou Ye smiled and patted Qin Yumo''s powder back lightly, then turned to look at Richard... "You are the girl who has been pestering me. Friend''s Richard??"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Richard looked into Zhou Ye''s eyes and revealed a trace of unkindness, "Who are you?"


    "Isn''t Yu Mo introduced just now? I''m her boyfriend..." Zhou Ye smiled, turned his head, and kissed Yu Mo''s little goose...


    Qin Yumo obediently closed his eyes, and wrapped his hands around Zhou Ye''s back, looking obsessed.


    Seeing this scene, Richard was instantly angry...


    He rushed over quickly, lifted his foot and kicked towards Zhou Ye... "Nuppy, dare to grab a woman from Laozi?"


    Faced with this situation, other guests in the hotel lobby couldn''t help but scream...


    At this moment, two tall men in black suits ran from the side, grabbed Richard by the collar, and pushed him to the ground.


    The speed of these two people is really too fast, the fast others only feel a flower in front of them, and then there is a loud noise, turn their heads and look again, Richard, who was just angry and crowned, is gone, and one more is smashed on the ground. The hapless rolling eyes.


    "Sir, you are so uncomfortable...Go, let''s go out and go around..."


    "Yes, fighting is not good... We must love each other and create a harmonious society together!"


    While talking, the two brawny men picked up the dizzy Richard who had been smashed and walked outside the hotel.


    At this time, Qin Yumo also recovered. She looked a little strangely at the two strong men who picked up Richard and walked out, and muttered: "He, who are they??"


    "Well-intentioned...I guess you can''t understand Richard''s bullying, so he came to help, right?" Zhou Ye started to run the spaceship...


    The expressions on the faces of the lively passers-by were extremely wonderful...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2330

    Good-hearted person??


    Are you lying to the ghost??


    Which kind person would make such a timely move??


    The bodyguard is just the bodyguard, what kind of person...


    It''s too nonsense...


    "It turns out to be a good-hearted person..." Qin Yumo actually believed Zhou Ye''s nonsense, and nodded his head as before, "In this society, there are still many good people... When I was in school, I lost something. , There will always be good-hearted people to help me find it..."


    Hearing Qin Yumo''s words, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    Do you really believe this girl??


    In other words, when you lose something in school, there are always kind people who help you find it. Is that because there are so many kind people?That''s purely because you are beautiful...


    So, if you want to be gentle and treated by this world, you still need to be hard.


    First of all, you have to grow beautiful...


    Otherwise...hehe...


    Zhou Ye and Qin Yumo paid no attention to Richard''s episode.


    Qin Yumo didn''t care because she had a big heart... and Zhou Ye didn''t care because there was a patrol envoy who followed Qin Yumo since childhood. Other men wanted to take advantage of her, don''t even think about it.


    However, it''s also time to eat Qin Yumo...or else, it would hurt his reputation as an unhappy woman.


    Thinking like this in their hearts, the two have returned to the door of the room upstairs.


    "Ye, good night...have a good dream!" Qin Yumo, who was standing at the door of his room, stepped on and gave Zhou Ye a goodnight kiss... He turned around and opened the door to enter.


    However, as soon as she opened the door, she felt lightened and was picked up from behind...


    "Ye..., what are you doing..."


    Zhou Ye ignored Qin Yumo¡¯s struggle and hugged her into the room. He raised his foot and closed the door... He bowed his head and whispered in Qin Yumo¡¯s ear: "I want to greet her with you. The sunrise tomorrow..."


    Listening to Zhou Ye''s magnetic voice and the romantic words, Qin Yumo was a little intoxicated...


    However, she soon realized what Zhou Ye''s words meant...


    Welcome to the morning sun together??


    Isn''t that to be with myself...


    "No... Ye, I''m not ready yet... I... uh uh..."


    Before he could finish a sentence, Qin Yumo was blocked by Zhou Ye...


    For a while, she couldn''t say anything...


    As the two of them entangled with each other, Zhou Ye''s big hand slid down the curve of her waist...


    Today, Qin Yumo is wearing a floral dress...


    Zhou Ye''s big hand quickly pulled the hem of Qin Yumo''s skirt up, and reached into her plump buttocks...


    At this moment, Qin Yumo also felt something wrong... She leaned back hurriedly, and said anxiously: "Ye...no, really, I''m not ready yet...I..."


    "It''s okay, I will prepare it for you..." Zhou Ye smiled and kissed Qin Yumo again...


    At this time, Qin Yumo leaned back even more... "No, Ye...I..."


    Facing Qin Yumo''s resistance, Zhou Ye smiled slightly and gently let go of the hands holding her hips...


    Just when Qin Yumo felt that Zhou Ye was empathizing with himself and felt sweet...


    Her posture lost her balance and instantly fell backward...


    "Ah..." Qin Yumo felt that he was going to fall miserably this time... couldn''t help but close his eyes and let out a scream...


    After a while, she felt that she had fallen on a limp thing... Qin Yumo opened her eyes and turned to see that she had fallen on the bed...


    It''s just, wasn''t she at the door just now?Why did this fall on the bed...


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and ninety


    Just when Qin Yumo was dazed by the situation in front of him...


    Zhou Ye already pounced on like a hungry tiger...


    "Don''t press me... I... um..."


    Okay, this time Qin Yumo''s little eyes are blocked again...


    Not only that, Zhou Ye''s big hands also began to do strange things on her again...


    This time, his big hands no longer patronize Qin Yumo''s hips, but along the thighs, straight into the valley between her legs...


    "Um... don''t... Ye... uh..."


    Qin Yumo shook his head desperately, trying to get rid of Zhou Ye''s conspiracy, but unfortunately... this was useless.


    No matter how she swings her head, she can''t get rid of Zhou Ye''s tongue...


    Not only that, as Zhou Ye''s fingertips were on her fleshy seams that had never been touched by outsiders, as they gently slid across a thin layer of fabric... Qin Yumo felt an electric shock The general feeling...


    That feeling, along the seam of her shameful flesh, passed all the way to the deepest part of her body... it stimulated her to secrete more body fluid.


    "Hmm...don''t...Ye...don''t..."


    At this moment, Qin Yumo''s eyes were blurred by the feeling between his legs that he had never felt before... The murmur of words in his mouth gradually changed his taste.


    Zhou Ye looked at Qin Yumo''s blurred eyes, and a wicked smile appeared in his corner...


    Woman, that''s it... always shouting don''t want it, so she spread her legs...


    Zhou Ye pecking at Qin Yumo¡¯s fragrant lips like a chicken pecking at rice, while gently sliding his fingers across Qin Yumo¡¯s legs across the panties...


    Under the teasing of Zhou Ye''s fingertips, Qin Yumo felt that Zhou Ye''s fingers were the baton, and she was a slave who surrendered to the baton. With the wisdom of his fingertips, she was joyful and sad...


    Gradually, she was not willing to be a slave to his fingertips anymore...


    She wants to fight back...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2331

    Qin Yumo stretched out his arms, hugged Zhou Ye''s neck tightly, pulled down, and then actively blocked his look...


    She sticks out her tongue, awkwardly attacking...


    Not only that, she also used her big long legs to firmly clamp Zhou Ye''s big hands, gently swaying her hips, pursuing the pleasure that made her indulged...


    Facing Qin Yumo''s counterattack, Zhou Ye smiled...


    While responding to Qin Yumo¡¯s clumsy tongue kiss, he loaded a little magic on his fingertips¡ª¡ª[Double the pleasure], and gently pressed his fingertips on Qin Yumo¡¯s already raised old man. On the high clitoris, then, there was a slight tremor...


    "what¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    With a scream... Qin Yumo arched his back... His legs were tightly entangled like Zhou Ye''s big hands.


    "Comfortable? Baby..." Zhou Ye smiled and asked Qin Yumo''s little face still in orgasm.


    "Bad...bad..." Although Qin Yumo didn''t know how Zhou Ye did it...but this didn''t delay her knowing that it was Zhou Ye that made it bad...


    "The answer is wrong..." Zhou Ye said with a smile, pressing Qin Yumo''s clitoris'' fingertips again...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! At the mouth of the canyon, a stream of lewd liquid spewed out...


    As this lewd liquid squirted out, an unspeakable lewd breath began to rise in the room...


    "Then, let''s ask... Is it comfortable? Baby..." Zhou Ye asked with a smile.


    This time, Qin Yumo was afraid that Zhou Ye would do something wrong again, so he didn''t dare to be like that again... he had to endure the shyness in his heart and replied: "Comfortable...comfortable dead...badass..."


    "The answer is correct..." Zhou Ye smiled and lowered his head slightly, before kissing Qin Yumo''s lips, "Do you want to be more comfortable?"


    "No..." As soon as Qin Yumo wanted to say that he didn''t want to, he saw Zhou Ye raised his corner and hurriedly changed his words: "Yes..."


    "This is good..." Zhou Ye didn''t care about Qin Yumo''s change of words, but smiled and hooked Qin Yumo''s panties with his hands, and pulled it down... "Come on, be good, lift up your ass... "


    "Bad guy..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Qin Yu covered his face with his embarrassed hands and did not dare to look at Zhou Ye again...


    Even so, she still lifted her ass obediently, and let Zhou Ye take off her underwear...


    She knows that she is doomed today...


    However, she didn''t have any thoughts of running away or resisting this... Maybe it was because of Zhou Ye''s mental position?It may also be because of the pleasure Zhou Ye just brought her...In short, today she confessed her fate...


    With Qin Yumo''s cooperation, Zhou Ye quickly took off her underwear and bra... As for the long skirt??Zhou Ye did not take it off, but let it hang around Qin Yumo''s waist...


    After all, keeping some clothes on you will feel more interesting...


    In the blink of an eye, Qin Yumo only had a long skirt that could not cover his body hanging around his waist.


    Then, Zhou Ye took off his clothes repeatedly...


    He knelt down between Qin Yumo''s legs, holding the already angry cock with his hand, and reaching for Qin Yumo''s crevice that opened slightly because of two orgasms.


    "Baby Yumo, don''t you really take a look?" Zhou Ye laughed as he looked at Qin Yumo, who was still covering his face with his hands.


    "Don''t look, bad guy..." Qin Yumo''s voice was dull, extremely shy...


    Since Qin Yumo is shy, Zhou Ye won''t force her... He directly held his cock and gently nudged Qin Yumo''s dew-covered meat abalone twice, feeling that the lubrication was already After enough... align the position, force forward...


    "what----!!"


    A scream came from Qin Yumo''s mouth instantly...


    "It hurts...it hurts...oooooooo..."


    At this moment, Qin Yumo felt as if a red steel pipe had been inserted into his body... the whole person was about to be torn apart.


    Looking at the virgin blood that was slowly flowing down his cock... Zhou Ye took possession of him and kissed Yu Mo''s little coward...


    While kissing, Zhou Ye comforted him in a low voice, "Hey, hold on for a while, it won''t hurt for a while..."


    "Woo...you lie...oooo..."


    As Qin Yumo cried, Zhou Ye felt that his cock was being held by a small hand, sometimes holding tight and sometimes relaxing... it felt extremely refreshing.


    It''s a pity that this is not the time to move. Thinking of this, Zhou Ye lowered his head again, while gently kissing her earlobe, while gently squeezing her firm and full breasts with his hands...


    Following Zhou Ye''s incomparably skilled soothing movements, soon... Qin Yumo''s painful cries gradually disappeared, replaced by an inexplicable grunt...


    Zhou Ye knew...you can do a big job...


    Thinking of this, he began to gently push up his waist... Along with his push, Qin Yumo''s mouth let out a heartbeat moan... "Ye... lightly... ah... ¡­what¡­¡­"


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and ninety one


    In the morning, after Jack finished washing, he carried the sword case on his back and walked out of his room.


    He was going to tell Zhou Ye to get up... and he might as well go to the Cultural Relics Research Institute to donate this sword to the country.


    Speaking of it, Zhou Ye brought this sword back and gave it to him... Jack didn''t think he was qualified to swallow this honor.


    Therefore, he felt it necessary to have Zhou Ye also present...


    However, when he came to the door of Zhou Ye''s suite and knocked on the door for a long time, he found that there was no response in the room.


    "No, didn''t A Ye come back last night?" Just as Jack was talking to himself, the door to the room behind him suddenly opened."Knock on the door so early... Jack, don''t you sleep in?"


    Jack turned his head and looked at him, suddenly speechless...


    The person behind him is not someone else, but Zhou Ye...


    It''s just that at this moment, he doesn''t have any strands on his body, he only uses a bath towel to surround his lower body...


    "This... isn''t this Miss Yu Mo''s residence? You..."


    Just when Jack was dumbfounded, Qin Yumo''s voice came from the room, "My dear, who is it..."


    "It''s okay, Jack called us to the Cultural Relics Research Institute..." Zhou Ye turned his head and said, "Jack waits for me...I will go down with Yu Mo..."


    After saying this, Zhou Ye turned and closed the door without waiting for Jack to answer...


    Looking at the confined door, Jack couldn''t help but smile...


    Fuck, his friend is really awesome...


    I only met someone at the airport yesterday, and I fooled them into bed today... This Nima is so enviable and hateful.


    Thinking of this, Jack shook his head and walked downstairs.


    Don''t talk about Jack, just talk about Zhou Ye...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2332

    Zhou Ye, who returned to the room, walked to the bed, unbuttoned the bath towel, and jumped on the bed again... "Baby Yumo... continue..."


    "Don''t stop it... Didn''t Jack call us? If you delay time, it won''t be so good..." Qin Yumo rushed into Zhou Ye''s arms and said coquettishly.


    She was really a little scared... The good morning bite just now made her feel her cheeks numb. If this continues, Yu Mo feels that she is going to be out of luck.


    "What are you afraid of, time is always ample for me..." Zhou Ye smiled and snapped his fingers. In an instant, an invisible wave enveloped the entire room... The time barrier opened.


    Although Qin Yumo could not see the time barrier, she knew that it was her own man who abused his mighty power again...


    Forget it, she won''t be able to escape this time this time...


    Thinking of this, Qin Yumo cleverly crawled from the bed to Zhou Ye''s side, bowed his head, and held the cock that had been standing for a long time...


    "Yes, baby, lightly... That''s it..." Zhou Ye sat on the head of the bed with a look of enjoyment, squinted his eyes, gently pressed Qin Yumo''s hair with one hand, and gently crewed her hip with the other. In between, sliding back and forth...


    After a while, Qin Yumo couldn''t help it anymore... She spit out Zhou Ye''s cock from her mouth, then turned around and aimed her buttocks at Zhou Ye...


    While gently swinging his hips, he said in a seductive voice: "My dear...hurry...I want you..."


    Facing Qin Yumo¡¯s temptation, Zhou Ye smiled lightly, and did not turn on his horse... Instead, he continued to stretch out his hand to play with Qin Yumo¡¯s already watery flesh, while whispering, ¡°What do you want me to do? Baby...you don''t make it clear...how do I know?"


    Qin Yumo felt that the fleshy seams that Zhou Ye played with were getting more itchy... She knew that this bastard just wanted to abuse her... But she really couldn''t help it...


    "Ye... I want you... I want you to fuck me..." At this moment, Qin Yumo''s voice was full of crying, and her hips swayed even more... To incorporate Zhou Ye''s fingers into his own flesh...


    But Zhou Ye always avoids when it is close to the point...


    "Don''t play with me... Ye... I... woo... I want you to fuck me... fuck your little slave Yu Mo..."


    "That''s good..." Zhou Ye saw that Qin Yumo was almost crying at this moment, so he stopped teasing her, turned over and knelt behind her... Aiming at the water-drenched hole...


    Stand up-with a snorted sound, the meat stick sinks into Yu Mo''s flesh...


    Immediately, a long moan came from Yu Mo''s mouth... "Ah..."


    Morning exercise, it''s started............


    Four hours after the time within the barrier--


    After washing, Zhou Ye took the newly dressed Qin Yumo and walked out of the room door. After putting away his time barrier, Zhou Ye took Qin Yumo''s slender waist and walked towards the elevator.


    At this time, Qin Yumo''s footsteps were stumbling, and his pretty face was reddish... he looked like he had just broken.


    But in fact, she was actually awarded the three links by Zhou Ye a long time ago...


    Now Zhou Ye is used to it. Every time he takes her virginity, he takes her in the mirror world for half a year, and at the same time takes the opportunity to adjust her genes.


    This is a compensation, but also a training.


    After all, today''s women are not the same as in ancient times, willing to allow their husbands to have three wives and four concubines.


    If they were in pajamas, they would definitely not be willing to join Zhou Ye''s harem.


    Take Qin Yumo. At the beginning, Zhou Ye tentatively asked her what would happen to her if he found another girlfriend.


    This girl will come directly [cut off your little JJ]


    What now??Zhou Ye didn''t ask her these words, she instead began to encourage Zhou Ye to accept a concubine.This is the power of training.


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    When Zhou Ye took Qin Yumo downstairs, William and Mengqi had already gone downstairs, and they had been waiting by Jack for a long time...


    Seeing Zhou Ye come down, Jack smiled and stood up to greet him."A Ye, Miss Yu Mo, you are down... let''s go to the research institute now!"


    "No hurry, go for breakfast first..." Zhou Ye smiled and looked at William and Mengqi, and asked in a low voice, "Do they know why you are going to the institute?"


    "They asked, but I just told them to check the information..." Jack also lowered his voice: "I don''t believe them now..."


    "Haha, that''s right..." Zhou Ye said, patted Jack on the shoulder, "Let''s go, let''s have breakfast first... In Xi''an, if you don''t eat mutton steamed buns, it means you didn''t come..."


    While talking, Zhou Ye didn''t say hello to William, but directly embraced Yu Mo, and walked out with Jack...


    Seeing Zhou Ye ignored him, William''s face was hard to look...


    Mengqi sitting next to him gently pulled Lawillia¡¯s clothes corner, and whispered: "Don''t mind, the task is important...except Jack, no one can help us find the tomb of the True Qin Emperor..."


    "I know..." William suppressed his anger and nodded...


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and ninety two


    For the task, William had to be cheeky and followed.


    Regarding this, Zhou Ye didn''t say anything...After all, the opening of the next big show still needs more effort from them.


    The group of five people ate a breakfast with Xi''an characteristics in Xi''an Huimin Street, and then boarded a commercial vehicle dispatched by the local Umbrella branch and drove towards the terracotta warriors.


    In the car, Qin Yumo saw the driver who was driving, and suddenly remembered Richard who was taken away last night.


    No way, who told the driver to be Umbrella soldiers like the two who took Richard away last night??


    They are all so sturdy, and they look quite similar.


    "My dear, was the person who took Richard away yesterday yours? You didn''t kill him, did you?" Qin Yumo lowered his voice and reached Zhou Ye''s ear and whispered: "Qian Don''t kill, I''m afraid..."


    She didn''t say what she was afraid of, but Zhou Ye already knew it.


    Zhou Ye knew that Qin Yumo was not worried about Richard, but worried that if he killed Richard, the police would find him.


    Although he has extraordinary abilities, Qin Yumo has received so many years of education after all, and he is still in awe of the system and the law.


    "Of course I didn''t kill him..." Zhou Ye chuckled lightly, and said in a low voice, "How can I kill someone like me?"


    Kill Richard??Give me a break¡­¡­


    It''s not too cheap to kill him...


    As far as Zhou Ye knows, Richard at this time should have been sent to a private clinic in Thailand, waiting for him will be a series of operations...


    Such as cosmetic surgery, such as breast augmentation surgery, such as vaginal reconstruction, or...buttock surgery...


    After this series of operations are done, it is guaranteed that Richard his mother will not recognize him...


    After these operations, it does not mean that his suffering is over...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2333

    Waiting for Richard will be in a brothel controlled by a gang in Bangkok, selling himself to death.


    She doesn''t sell herself. Who will help her pay for the high cost of the sex reassignment surgery package??Let Zhou Ye pay?Stop teasing... it''s impossible.


    By the way, even Zhou Ye had already figured out her future flower name... it was called Lily...


    It was only about 40 kilometers from the city to the Mausoleum of the First Emperor of Qin, and the commercial vehicle that Zhou Ye and the others drove in less than an hour before reaching the destination.


    After everyone got off the bus, a receptionist from the research institute was waiting at the door.


    After a short greeting, the reception staff led Zhou Ye and others to the working area of ??the research institute.


    The working area of ??the Institute of Cultural Relics is not in the office building, but on the periphery of Pit No. 3 of the Terracotta Warriors and Horses. This is the restoration center of the Terracotta Warriors and Horses. The office area of ??the Research Institute is here.


    Ordinary tourists are not allowed to enter the restoration area, but taking advantage of this donation of cultural relics, Zhou Ye and others walked into the restoration area.


    Around the area being repaired, there are many seriously damaged terracotta warriors...


    A middle-aged man in a suit is guiding the staff to repair the terracotta warriors there.


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s crowd approaching, the middle-aged man temporarily put aside his work and greeted him with a smile."Professor Chen... for a long time!"


    "Director Huang, hello... We contacted on the phone, you just call me Jack!" Jack said, then introduced to Director Huang: "This is my friend, A Ye, this is his Girlfriend, Miss Qin, this is my friend William and his secretary Mengqi!"


    "Hello... please sit down..."


    Sit down, but in fact, there are only two tables and a few stools, which look extremely crude.


    "No, let''s look at the terracotta warriors and horses..." Zhou Ye said, pulling up Yu Mo and walking towards the terracotta warriors and horses placed aside...


    "Wow, you can actually watch the terracotta warriors and horses at such close range... It''s great!" Compared to Zhou Ye''s indifferent, Yu Mo looked a lot excited.


    After all, there are really not many opportunities to watch the Terracotta Warriors and Horses at such close range...


    She even took out her camera and asked Zhou Ye to take pictures for her...


    Of course, the staff around were also tightening a string at all times, for fear that she would break these terracotta warriors.


    If possible, they really wanted to stop Qin Yumo, but unfortunately, their heads didn''t speak, and they didn''t dare.


    As for Director Huang?Stop teasing, it is impossible for him to speak...


    As a member of the system, he knows a little more than others...


    For example, it seems that Professor Jack Chen from Hong Kong is the big head this time, but in fact, someone above has already talked to him and told him-that young man named Zhou Ye is the big head this time...


    You know, the Ryukyu Empire and China have always been brother countries, and the relationship between the two countries has always been very good.


    As a member of the Ryukyu royal family, Zhou Ye''s identity is not a secret to many senior government officials.


    Otherwise, Jack Chen''s excavation application would not be approved so soon.


    Don''t mess with anyone, don''t mess with Zhou Ye...This is a task from the top. With this prerequisite, how can Director Huang dare to stop Zhou Ye??


    Not to mention that Zhou Ye''s girlfriend was just looking at these broken terracotta warriors. Even if she said she was going to take one home, Director Huang estimated that the probability of being approved would be more than 90% if she submits a report.


    So, the fool went to stop him...


    At this time, Jack also took off the sword box behind him and handed it to Director Huang, "This is the ancient Chinese cultural relics we have obtained abroad. Please help Director Huang to identify..."


    "Of course there is no problem!" Director Huang put on his gloves and took the sword box from Jack...


    With the help of the staff nearby, after opening the sword box, Director Huang took out the long sword from the sword box...


    Next, I was observing with a magnifying glass and searching for information...


    Half an hour later, Director Huang held a long sword in his hand and sighed: "Jack, the preliminary identification of this long sword should use the smelting technology from the Warring States Period to the Qin Dynasty, and the scaly material on it is only in Qin Dynasty. In the cultural relics unearthed during the Dynasty, you see, its style and decoration are obviously the swords of the generals of the Qin Dynasty. This is really a national treasure..."


    While talking, Director Huang put the saber in his hand into the sword box, "Okay, put it away..."


    Seeing the staff taking away the sword case, William and Mengqi suddenly became unwilling.


    "Hey, what are you doing? This sword belongs to us!"


    "Jack has donated it to our museum!" Director Huang smiled.


    "This plan action is funded by our foundation, and all the things found should belong to our foundation...How can you give the sword to the museum?" Meng Qi asked, looking at Jack.


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and ninety three


    "What you found in the action of paying money is your foundation? Ridiculous..."


    At this time, Zhou Ye walked slowly to Jack''s side, looked at Mengqi disdainfully and said, "According to you, did you pay for Jack to go around in China? The whole China belongs to your foundation. ?? Then if your foundation pays for Jack to take a trip around the world, the earth will become your foundation?"


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Qin Yumo laughed out loud...


    "Then your foundation is really awesome...As long as you pay, everything is yours?" Zhou Ye looked at Mengqi, whose face was suffocated, and mocked: "According to your truth, as long as you pay When money goes to someone¡¯s house, everything in the house becomes yours? There is such a reason in the world?"


    Meng Qi dared to attack Jack, but not Zhou Ye...


    Facing Zhou Ye''s cynicism, even if she was flushed with laughter from the side, she did not dare to say anything.


    After all, only those who have been in contact with capital know how much energy Zhou Ye has behind him.


    Not to mention her, even if it is the foundation behind her that gave her money to invest, compared with the Umbrella consortium behind Zhou Ye, that is the contrast between the rice-grain fluorescence and Dangkong Haoyue.


    Therefore, at this time, she could only cast her help-seeking eyes on the concubine William next to her...


    "Before my experiment has reached a conclusion, every link may be the key, so... I..." William also wanted to use his experiment as an excuse, but Zhou Ye turned him back as soon as he spoke. .


    "Close eyes..." Zhou Ye glanced at William and said, "The so-called gentle scum refers to people like you. Greed is greed. You have to find a reason for being tall. Ask yourself, are you worthy? ??"


    "You..." William couldn''t say a word for a long time because of Zhou Ye''s words. He could only turn his gaze to Jack, "These things are antiquities and dead, but my experiment will benefit the future, you How can we hand things over to the museum so hastily... You know, the sword is our life in exchange for!"


    "It was Jack and I who exchanged their lives for it, not you, William ran away..." Zhou Ye''s faint words once again blocked William in silence.


    "A man who left his companions and ran on his own has the face to say that the sword was returned by his own life? Who gave you the face??"


    Zhou Ye''s curse almost turned William on the spot...


    Fortunately, he still remembered that he couldn''t beat Zhou Ye...or else, he might have to lie down and go back today.


    "Is it true that even if we find the real Qin Emperor''s Tomb and the Sky Star Gem, you still have to turn him in to the country?" William didn''t dare to attack Zhou Ye, but dared to furiously at Jack''s incompetence.


    "Haha...that''s right!" Jack sneered and nodded.


    "You..." William was confused by Jack''s attitude...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2334

    Angrily, he turned around and left...


    Mengqi hurriedly followed...


    "What do we do now?" Mengqi asked in a low voice following William.


    "What else can I do?" William said with a gloomy expression.


    Without Jack¡¯s help, he was nothing, and with Jack, he was afraid that he would not be pleased with the money...


    Now, he has entered a dilemma.


    After Mengqi followed William out of the restoration area, she quickly walked to William''s side, "William, do you really want to see the people who have supported you for the past ten years?"


    "Of course I met him, he didn''t want to see me..." William said depressed.


    "I will take you to see him now..."


    "just now??"


    Meng Qi nodded and said, "Come with me!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Not to mention the William who went to see Professor Gu with Mengqi... Just talk about Zhou Ye and Jack here...


    After donating the ancient sword to the museum, Professor Huang here presented him with an honorary certificate on behalf of the country.


    "By the way, Jack, are you interested in going to the Department of Archaeology of Northwestern University and giving a class to the students?" Director Huang asked with a smile: "On behalf of the Department of Archaeology of Northwestern University, I solemnly invite you... How about? "


    "This..." Jack hesitantly did not know how to answer Director Huang.


    "Go, Jack..." Zhou Ye urged behind him: "Maybe you can find some good seedlings!?"


    "Okay, then I accept the invitation of Northwestern University to give them a class!" Jack said that he is also a doctor of archaeology, and he does have this level and teaches college students.


    "That''s great, what do you think of the afternoon?" Director Huang was climbing along the pole...


    "Is this a bit too rush..." Jack hesitated.


    "Not in a hurry at all. It just so happens that you can have a good time in the Mausoleum of Emperor Qin in the morning. At noon, we will have a meal together. In the afternoon, I will take you to Northwest University...How about?" Director Huang said with a smile...


    He also holds the title of visiting professor in the Department of Archaeology at Northwestern University...


    He couldn''t ask for another talent for the Department of Archaeology of Northwestern University.


    In Director Huang''s view, Jack Chen You insisted on being competent and had his own unique insights in archaeology. He is the best candidate for Northwest University to attract talents.


    The so-called class is only to persuade school leaders to be more persuasive.


    After all, the Department of Archaeology at Northwestern University has always been strong, ranking second only to Peking University in the country.


    Originally, Jack still hesitated, but at Zhou Ye''s instigation, he finally decided.


    Next, Zhou Ye took Yu Mo and took a tour with Jack in the Tomb of Emperor Qin.


    I have to say that Qin Huang''s Mausoleum is really too big...After turning around, Yu Mo is a little tired.


    Ordinarily, with her physique transformed by Zhou Ye, she shouldn''t have been so tired...


    But she was alone against Zhou Ye in the morning, which consumed too much energy and energy. At the beginning, she was able to persevere, but when she finished eating at noon, she was almost unable to walk.


    In the end, Zhou Ye could only send her back to the hotel, and then rest with her in the hotel until more than three in the afternoon, and then accompanied Jack and Director Huang to give a speech at Northwestern University.


    This time, the Department of Archaeology of Northwestern University also attached great importance to Jack...


    They put Jack''s public class in a lecture hall that could hold thousands of people.


    After arriving at the place, Jack went backstage to prepare a speech, but what about Zhou Ye?Then casually found a place to sit down in the empty lecture hall.


    Anyway, the big class didn''t start until five o''clock, and he had nothing to do... He just took out a game console and started playing...


    At 4:30, the students entered the lecture theatre one after another...


    Jack''s public class is ready to begin...


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and ninety four


    "This classmate, is anyone sitting here?"


    A crisp female voice pulled Zhou Ye out of the game world.


    He looked up and saw a girl wearing a long black autumn dress, standing next to him happily holding a book.


    The girl has long black hair with beautiful shawl, and a gentle smile on her beautiful face.


    "Oh, no one..." After seeing this girl, Zhou Ye smiled and picked up the book next to him to occupy the seat.


    Zhou Ye only used books to occupy the seat, just didn''t want anyone to disturb him playing games...


    However, if there are beautiful women right now, it doesn''t matter.


    "Thank you..." The girl nodded lightly, and then sat beside Zhou Ye.


    "You''re welcome..." Zhou Ye smiled, lowered his head again, and focused his attention on his game console.


    Seeing Zhou Ye playing games there without looking up, Nuo Min''s brows couldn''t help but frown...


    As a sophomore majoring in archaeology, she has a deep love for archaeology. For Nomin, archaeology is the most interesting thing in the world. Through a few words left over from the long river of time, it can be deduced hundreds of years ago. , And even a microcosm of the era thousands of years ago, what an interesting thing that is.


    How could anyone do such a solemn thing on such a solemn occasion?


    "This classmate, if you are not interested in archaeology, please leave here..." Nuo Min looked at Zhou Ye and said coldly: "I think some of the students want to come to the open class of Professor Chen... and Outside, there are plenty of places where you can play video games freely."


    The implication of Nuo Min''s words is to let Zhou Ye go out if he wants to play games, don''t occupy the pit and shit.


    Zhou Ye, who was about to restart the game, sighed silently when he heard Nuomin''s words...


    He directly raised his head and looked at Nuo Min, "This lady, I gave you the place I occupied. You are not grateful for not saying that, but you still say this to me. Do you think... is this appropriate?"


    Nuomin was taken aback when he heard this...


    She also feels that she seems to be a little different today. Although she used to be easy to learn, she was definitely not the kind of nosy little pepper character. Why did she see Zhou Ye playing games here today and she couldn¡¯t suppress the fire in an instant. What??


    Although Nuomin has begun to reflect on himself in his heart...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2335

    But at this time, she didn''t intend to give in...or it should be said that she was a little bit hard to ride a tiger. Faced with Zhou Ye''s questioning, she had a stubborn neck and a small chest, and she insisted: "Am I right? Here it is. The lecture hall is not a game hall...If you want to play, you can go out and play instead of taking the position of other students who want to listen to the class..."


    Seeing Nuo Min''s stiff mouth, Zhou Ye smiled...


    This chick, give her a face, right??


    I really thought he was a good person by speaking in a good voice, right?


    "Snapped!"


    Zhou Ye raised his hand and snapped his fingers...


    An invisible wave centered on him, bypassing Nuo Min, and instantly enveloped the entire earth.


    "What are you doing?" Nuo Min couldn''t help but palpitate as he watched Zhou Ye snap his fingers.


    "Don''t do anything, fuck you..." Zhou Ye said, grabbing Nuo Min''s hand and gently pulling her into his arms in an instant.


    "You let me go...help...someone is playing a hooligan..."


    At this moment, Nuo Min, who was dragged into Zhou Ye''s arms, collapsed...


    Yes, she has practiced yoga for many years, but the problem is that yoga is not martial arts...


    However, her heart was not too panic. After all, the entire lecture hall was half full. According to Nuomin, as long as she shouted, some people would rush to the hero to save the United States...


    However, something unexpected happened to her.


    No matter how she yelled, no one uttered a voice to stop Zhou Ye...not only that, the whole lecture hall had just been roaring about, but at this moment there was no sound anymore...


    "No, you let me go... um..."


    While struggling, Nuomin looked for a chance to look behind him... I saw that the students sitting behind them, at this moment, are like lifelike wax figures, maintaining a strange posture, without saying a word... ¡­


    "This...what''s going on...what did you do to them?" Nuomin was going crazy at this time...


    "Guess..." Zhou Ye smiled and dipped his hands into Nuomin''s long skirt, lowered his hands, and said: "You can try to ask for help... You can also try to escape..."


    "You...ah..."


    Nuomin discovered at this time that the panties under her skirt were missing...


    It wasn''t that the strap was pulled off, it wasn''t that it was taken off... It just disappeared so inexplicably.


    It''s as if her little inner inner disappeared instantly...


    This made Nuo Min instantly feel her private parts, falling into Zhou Ye''s somewhat hot palm...


    "No... you are rape... a crime... I... uh uh..."


    Before Nuo Min finished speaking, Zhou Ye completely blocked Xiaoxiao.


    After a while--


    A muffled sound rang, and a blood stain ran down Nuo Min''s thigh...


    Then, there were bursts of painful grunts with a certain rhythm...


    After a while, the painful grunt gradually disappeared, replaced by a groan of ecstasy.


    That groan echoed in the lecture hall...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I don''t know when, the time of the entire world, once again returned to normal, began to flow slowly.


    At this time, Nuo Min and Zhou Ye were no longer at the same level as before.


    Instead, Nuo Min gently held Zhou Ye''s hand with a happy smile, whispering something.


    Behind the two, many male classmates were stunned by the scene in front of them.


    As a major in the Department of Archaeology, Nuomin is still very marketable in universities.


    Many male classmates came to listen to Jack''s open class in order to kiss Fangze.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t have each booked and occupied their seats.


    It''s a pity that their plot went bankrupt, and Nuo Min would rather sit next to Zhou Ye than to sit next to them.


    What made them most strange was that they saw Nuo Min still look angrily and scolded Zhou Ye.Why did it become such a tender and sweet scene in a blink of an eye??


    This weird feeling is like missing frames in a movie, and I feel like I missed a large part of the plot.


    In fact, they have missed a lot of plot... they missed Nuomin for a year.


    In a world where time stopped, Zhou Ye gave Nuomin a good meal...


    I have to say that after practicing yoga, many postures can be unlocked...not only that, what makes Zhou Ye most satisfied is that Nuo Min is still a hidden big breast... This is really great.


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and ninety five


    "This is my research on the history of the ancient Emperor Sha Kingdom and the Qin Kingdom... Thank you everyone..."


    At this time, Jack''s public class was over, and there was applause from the audience.


    And Zhou Ye, along with Nuo Min, applauded Jack...


    Jack, standing on the podium, thanked him and looked at his friend Zhou Ye silently...


    This is really a blink of an eye and I didn''t see it, so I found another girlfriend.


    This Nima, is it still for the single dog to survive??


    After the open class, Jack stayed on the podium to answer some students'' questions.


    As for Zhou Ye, he smiled and sat down, talking to Nuomin...


    Just kidding, if he didn''t know that Nuomin was in the Department of Archaeology at Northwestern University, would he encourage Jack to come here to lecture??


    If it is not certain that Nuomin will come, would he be interested in coming over to listen to Jack''s lecture?


    Not to mention whether what he said was right or not, just to say that these things he said were all things he had experienced almost personally, and Zhou Ye was not interested.


    To put it bluntly, all that Zhou Ye did was to harvest a yoga beast hidden in Northwest University.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2336

    Yes, Nuomin is Jack''s assistant in Kung Fu Yoga.


    By the way, Zhou Ye just saw a guy named Xiaoguang. According to Nuomin, he was a classmate of the same level and same department as her, but he hadn''t had much dealings before.


    After ten minutes, Jack finally sent away all the students who asked the question.


    He beckoned to Zhou Ye who was whispering to Nuo Min... "A Ye..."


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Ye glanced at Jack curiously and asked.


    "You come up, I''ll tell you something..."


    "Well... Nuomin, wait for me here!"


    "Yeah!" Nuo Min nodded her head obediently...


    Zhou Ye got up and walked to the podium...


    Jack grabbed Zhou Ye''s arm and walked aside, and asked in a low voice, "You, be careful...you just got Yu Mo. Now cheating on this female student again, do you want to find yourself being caught up someday? The woman is tied to the bed and clicks off..."


    Jack is really worried about Zhou Ye again...


    In his opinion, Zhou Ye did too much this time...The Yu Mo that was soaked yesterday was completely wiped out last night...


    And today?While Yu Mo was resting in the hotel, he actually soaked in another female student...


    No scumbag is as arrogant as you...


    Hearing Jack''s words, Zhou Ye burst into laughter...


    He knew that Jack was worried about himself... However, his worry was unnecessary. If Zhou Ye couldn''t even handle two women, he would have been killed by tens of thousands of women in his harem...


    Zhou Ye smiled and patted Jack on the shoulder, then turned his head and beckoned to Nuo Min who was sitting obediently under the stage, "Nuo Min, come..."


    Nuo Min stood up obediently and walked quickly to Zhou Ye''s side.


    "Nuomin, I actually hid something from you... I actually have a girlfriend."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Jack instantly widened his eyes, fucking, what kind of sorrow is this?


    Is this going to blew up??


    Next, Nuomin''s answer made Jack a little more suspicious of life...


    "Really? Great... When will you take me to see that sister..."


    Damn it, am I crazy or the world is crazy??


    Why don''t people now play cards according to the routine??


    When you hear your boyfriend say that he actually has a girlfriend, shouldn''t that woman be angry, angry, or crying?


    How could Nuomin say these things calmly and with joy??


    Moreover, looking at her expression, it wasn''t the feeling of hiding a knife in a smile, it was exactly what she really thought.


    "I... Forget it, I''m a little dizzy, I''m leaving now..."


    Jack stroked his forehead, walked out of the classroom, muttering as he walked, "Is it crazy? No, no, I must have heard hallucinations..."


    It wasn''t until Jack''s back disappeared at the door of the classroom... Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing out loud...


    "Hahaha...Jack has some doubts about life...hahaha..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Nuo Min Jiao Jiao gently twisted Zhou Ye''s waist, "It wasn''t you who caused the damage... Also, take me to see Sister Yu Mo later, I want to discuss it with her. , How should I deal with you big pervert..."


    "Where am I...I''ve been holding back, okay..." Zhou Ye said with a grieved expression: "If I don''t hold back, do you think you are still alive?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Nuo Min''s pretty face instantly blushed on his neck: "Bad guy, know you are amazing... don''t show off!"


    If possible, she would also like to leave this lecture room and rape her man with her magical powers.


    The question is-isn''t she inseparable??


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After laughing for a while, Zhou Ye left the lecture hall with Nuo Min and caught up with Jack, who was still doubting his life...


    The three of them did not bother Director Huang to send a car to pick them up. Instead, they took the commercial vehicle sent by Umbrella and returned to the hotel.


    As soon as he returned to the hotel, Zhou Ye took Nuo Min to see Qin Yumo who had slept in the hotel for a whole afternoon.


    After the two women met, there was neither a quarrel nor a fight.


    Rather, as a stranger met, under Zhou Ye''s introduction, he chatted lukewarmly.


    To be honest, although the two women know that their boyfriends are not good people, they also know that it will be a matter of time for new sisters to join, and they also know that they are not Zhou Ye''s original partners. Before them, their men still had many women. friend¡­¡­


    But, as the saying goes, you can act stupid if you don''t want to see...


    When they are missing, they can even install an ostrich in their heart.


    But now that they meet each other, they are not enthusiastic about each other anyway...


    Zhou Ye used lubricant there for half an hour, but the two of them were still like strangers, neither cold nor hot.


    Seeing this scene, Zhou Ye also slammed...


    He directly forcibly stripped the two women, and then pressed them face-to-face on the bed, and he directly shot them four holes one by one.


    after an hour--


    Qin Yumo was first defeated by Zhou Ye. After a mournful cry, she was incontinent by Zhou Ye directly in front of Nuomin...


    Next, it''s Nuomin...


    In order to make the two of them more harmonious, Zhou Ye did not favor one or the other, and forced Nuomin into the tide incontinence with a thousand strikes...


    At this moment, the most unbearable scene of the two of them was seen by each other...The distance between their hearts has been drawn a lot in an instant.


    The so-called frank meeting, the so-called you have me and I have you... Both women did it.


    After all, Zhou Ye didn''t clean the cock after finishing Yu Mo, and directly inserted the lewd liquid from Yu Mo''s body into Nuomin''s body... The two could be said to be indifferent to each other.


    Two thousand six hundred and ninety-six chapters

 Movie World I am King Chapter 2337

    Three days later¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Are you sure you want to see the True Qin Emperor''s Mausoleum with me?" Zhou Ye was lying on the bed halfway, with Yu Mo on his left and Nuo Min on his right.


    "Of course, such a major event unearthed in the Mausoleum of the True Qin Emperor, how can I not go?" Nuo Min said with a look of longing, "Maybe, I will go down in history because of it..."


    "You think too much..." Zhou Ye said with a speechless expression: "The annals of history will not record you..."


    "It won''t do to make people happy... badass!" Nuo Min groaned, gently beating Zhou Ye...


    "What about you Yu Mo? Why do you want to see the True Qin Emperor''s Mausoleum?? It is excusable for Nuomin to want to see it. After all, she is studying archaeology, and it is excusable to be interested in it..." Zhou Ye ignored it. Nuo Min turned to look at Qin Yumo and asked.


    Facing his own man''s question, Qin Yumo blocked him with just one sentence.


    "You said that they will treat everyone equally..."


    "..." Hearing Yu Mo''s words, Zhou Ye was speechless for an instant... "Okay, okay, let''s watch it all..."


    "Yeah!" X2


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the two women gave an excited high-five...


    "Then are we going in with Jack?" Nuomin asked.


    "Of course not..." Zhou Ye said lazily, "If I were to go alone, of course I would go in with Jack, but if I took you, then we would be one step behind... It''s too dangerous for Jack to go in together..."


    "Hmm..." X2


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the two girls nodded obediently...


    "Okay, it''s getting late, take a break early... I have to get up early tomorrow!" Zhou Ye said here, smiling evilly, "Who do you plan to be up and down today?"


    "We are at the top, you are at the bottom... Nuomin, hold him down..."


    "No problem, Sister Yu Mo, I''m holding him down...you go on..."


    Watching the two women squeeze him up and down, Zhou Ye chuckled slightly...Forget it, he will be a victim today, let them scream once...


    One night fish and dragon dance...


    In the early morning of the next day, Zhou Ye did not set off with Jack, but waited an hour before taking the two women in a commercial vehicle to the entrance of the True Qin Emperor''s Mausoleum, 200 kilometers away from Lishan.


    Along the way, the two women chatted non-stop...


    They were wondering what the real Qin Emperor''s Tomb was like, whether it was like the terracotta warriors and horses, magnificent...


    Zhou Ye smiled and said nothing. Although he knew what the real Qin Emperor''s tomb was like, he spoiled the whole family and he didn''t intend to destroy the expectations of the two women.


    At this time, Jack had reached the waterfall location at the entrance of Qin Emperor''s Mausoleum by helicopter.


    After preparing everything, he directly used the rope to jump into the waterfall from the cliff of the waterfall.


    Professor Gu, who was already ready to sit back and enjoy his success, also brought his men and came to William''s side, "It''s really a treasure, there is no shortage of five elements, hehe...Jack, only you can take me here. come¡­¡­"


    "Get ready, climb up..."


    "Yes!" XN


    Following Professor Gu''s order, his men began to climb up the cliff beside the waterfall...


    Along the way, in order to make their boss easier, they laid hundreds of pitons on the cliff, and then connected them with ropes to form a simple rope ladder for their boss to climb.


    After the rope ladder was completed, Professor Gu couldn''t wait to walk towards the cliff.


    Gravity research??


    Haha, don''t be silly... That kind of thing is far less useful to him than Qin Shihuang''s elixir, and the so-called anti-gravity research is just a cover.


    A guise for Jack to enter the urn...


    The most beautiful thing is-William has completely invested in his command, which allows him to exert influence on Jack.


    Otherwise, to the extent that Jack hates him, he is telling Jack not to move.


    When Professor Gu and his party climbed up the rope ladder to the waterfall...


    Another man and two women appeared under the waterfall...


    These men and women are not others, but Zhou Ye and his two girlfriends, Qin Yumo and Nuo Min.


    Zhou Ye took the two women and walked to the rope ladder left by Professor Gu and his group. "That''s it... Can you do it?"


    "Don''t underestimate our women..." Nuomin said as she climbed up the rope ladder first...


    And Qin Yumo did his part to follow up...


    It has to be said that after Zhou Ye''s genetic modification, these two girls do possess extraordinary strength... Little things like rock climbing are no pressure for them.


    The two women were like monkeys. When they quickly climbed from the rope ladder to the entrance of the waterfall, they found that their man had already been waiting for them at the entrance of the waterfall.


    "Ahem, I meant to ask, do you want me to fly up with you... As a result, I didn''t expect you to run so fast, I couldn''t stop shouting..." Zhou Ye looked at the two women and smiled. Yidao.


    "Ahhhhh... I want to kill him... Sister Yu Mo, help me..."


    "Okay, I''m going to kill my kiss today..."


    The two women gritted their teeth and rushed forward, facing Zhou Ye with their teeth and claws...


    Well, in fact, the two women are reluctant to beat their men at all, they just vent a little bit of depression in their hearts.


    After laughing for a while, the three of them walked along the trail left by Professor Gu and his group...


    This time the two girls are not stubborn anymore... When they meet a difficult place, let Zhou Ye hug them and fly over...


    Rather than saying that they came from an adventure, it is better to say that they came from a tourist...


    It''s comfortable, just like visiting a cave in a scenic spot.


    Two hours later-


    In the distance of the cave, there was a dull explosion...


    The two girls who were playing in the cave were startled...


    "what happened?"


    "Is the cave going to collapse?"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2338

    The two women, one on each side, hugged Zhou Ye''s arms tightly, with an undecided expression on their faces, looking at the cave wall that was trembling slightly from the aftermath of the explosion.


    "It should be the ancient professor who blasted the stone gate of the imperial mausoleum." Zhou Ye said, smiling slightly, "Go, let''s stop playing on the road, go to see the excitement..."


    When the voice fell, Zhou Ye grabbed the two women''s slender waists, and flew towards the cave.


    And at this time, Professor Gu had already brought his team to the imperial tomb...


    Looking at the chariots and chariots of the chariots and pavilions floating in the caves, Professor Gu couldn''t help but exclaimed: "Ascend to heaven after death? Heavenly soldiers and heaven will guard all the time? I finally found you...the real Mausoleum of the First Emperor..."


    "Unexpectedly, they used meteorites to create a gravity-free world..." William standing behind Professor Gu also said with emotion.


    At this moment, Jack''s figure appeared on the top of a carriage floating in mid-air, "Professor Gu?? Is it you??"


    "Yes, it''s me...hahahaha, thank you, Jack, if it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be able to find it here..." Seeing Jack''s surprised expression, Professor Gu''s face appeared with a smug smile... ¡­


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and ninety seven


    Jack standing on the suspended carriage, looking at William standing with Professor Gu, the last thought in his heart was completely cut off.


    Zhou Ye only told him that William might have cooperated with some people...but he did not tell him that the person who cooperated with William was actually Professor Gu.


    Professor Gu used to be his and William''s teacher, but when he discovered that Professor Gu was actually using the name of archaeology to do the tomb robbery, he ruthlessly reported him.


    For this, Professor Gu spent several years in prison.


    And now, the two actually got together...


    "William..." Jack looked at William and said lightly: "For the sake of our many years of friendship, you are still in a hurry to leave now."


    "Jack, I..." How could William leave this time??


    "Hahahaha...playing mystery!" Professor Gu laughed and said, "Do you think William is you? I told you a long time ago that human nature is greedy and full of desires... Just like William, If it wasn''t for his greed, how could I borrow his hand and fish you out of the mountain?"


    "And if it wasn''t your desire for knowledge, how could you help me find the true Qin Emperor''s Mausoleum?"


    "When I was in jail, I swore that what you owe me, I will double ask you to repay..."


    Having said that, Professor Gu laughed wildly."If it weren''t for you, I''ll find this true Qin Emperor''s Mausoleum for another eight lifetimes...Thank you, Jack...hahahahaha..."


    Seeing Professor Gu''s wild laughing gesture, Jack couldn''t help but see a trace of pity in his eyes.


    Does this poor fool really think that finding the Tomb of Emperor Qin is the day of his development??


    Don''t tease, he will die when he finds this place.


    Just when the two sides face each other in the air...


    A wave of heart palpitations gushed from the Hall of Sleeping Heaven where the coffin of the imperial mausoleum was located.


    For a moment, everyone present was stuck in place...


    They just felt like a rabbit being stared at by a natural enemy at this moment, with hairs on their bodies exploding, and a feeling of imminent danger was coming, filling their whole bodies.


    At this moment, everyone felt a tremor all over.


    Da da da¡­¡­


    The sound of stepping on the stone slab seemed so abrupt in this quiet cave.


    Following the sound, everyone turned their eyes to the Temple of Sleeping in the distance where the coffin was placed.


    "I, succeeded to the throne at the age of thirteen. Except for the wives and the ministers, I tried my best to govern. In nine years, the six countries of Korea, Zhao, Wei, Chu, Yan, and Qi were eliminated, the enfeoffment system was abolished, and the system of prefectures and counties was established. Weights and measures...strike the Xiongnu in the north, and expedition to Baiyue in the south...build the Great Wall to resist barbarians, and build a canal to help the world.


    "But, why do people always come to dig my tomb after I die? Is I so unpopular?"


    "Isn''t I called the emperor of the ages by you??"


    Following this voice, a thin figure wearing a black dragon robe and a dragon crown was walking down the long steps in the Temple of Heaven.


    Seeing this figure, some were panicked and some were ecstatic.


    And Professor Gu is the ecstatic person...


    "Qin Shi Huang?? Shi Huang?? Is he still alive?? The elixir of life succeeded?"


    Looking at the figure on the steps of the Miantian Temple, Professor Gu trembled with excitement...


    Immortality, this is immortality...


    How many people in the world can withstand such temptation??


    "Chen, Meng Yi has seen your Majesty!" Jack hurriedly fell on one knee facing Emperor Qin respectfully.


    "Forget about it, for thousands of years of reincarnation, the relationship between you and me is gone..." Qin Huang put on his long sleeves and said lightly.


    "Grab him... grab him!" At this time, Professor Gu was already crazy...


    What does it mean to capture Qin Shihuang??It means that he is also expected to live long...


    Even if the elixir of life is gone, with the current technology, it might be impossible to analyze something from Qin Huang''s body.


    This, but immortality...


    Following Professor Gu''s orders, his men rushed out of the platform and flew towards Emperor Qin.


    "A mere clown..." Looking at the guys who were leaping towards him, Qin Huang stared, and wanted to pinch them to death...


    However, thinking about the words of my cheap son-in-law, I finally decided to follow his script.


    "Where is my million iron armor..."


    "Where is my Wuanjun..."


    "Where is my Wu Chenghou......"


    "Where is my Shangqing..."


    "wake up!!"


    With the roar of Emperor Qin, tens of thousands of phantoms of Qin soldiers appeared in the tomb...


    The head of the three men, with helmets and armor, armed with swordsmen.


    "Chen, Wu Anjun is white, willing to punish this thief for your majesty!"


    "Chen, Wu Chenghou Wang Jian, willing to punish this thief for your majesty!"


    "Chen, Shangqing Mengtian, willing to punish this thief for your majesty!"

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2339

    With the shouts of Bai Qi, Wang Jian and Mengtian, tens of thousands of shouts shook the entire cave.


    "The thief!!"


    "The thief!!"


    This scene scared Professor Gu and his party, almost peeing their pants...


    The few guys who rushed up in a hurry were instantly submerged in the Qin Bing formation... Then there were screams.


    "what--!!"


    "No, don''t... forgive... forgive..."


    After a while, the screams disappeared, and there was no sound in the entire cave.


    At this time, the First Emperor had already stepped down from the Temple of Sleeping Heaven, as if walking in a leisurely courtyard, slowly walking towards Professor Gu with his feet on the void.


    The Qin Army''s great formation split to both sides like a tide...opened a road for him.


    Professor Gu at this time really wants to run...


    However, he did not dare to run...


    In this situation, it won''t be activated if you don''t run, but if you run, you might die immediately.


    After robbing the tomb for many years, this is the first time he has encountered such an evil cemetery.


    There is actually an organized ghost army, this Nima, it seems that this time is going to die here.


    Professor Gu, desperate in his heart, watched Emperor Qin walking towards him step by step...


    At this moment, two female voices suddenly came from the channel behind Professor Gu...


    "Why are they standing here...?"


    "That''s... Didn''t they find the tomb of Emperor Qin?"


    Hearing the voice of the woman, Professor Gu felt like a desperate situation.


    Regardless of whether the people who came later were from the government or their counterparts staring at their tails, at least they were all living people...


    It''s good if they are living people. It''s best for them to provoke these terrible ghosts in front of them, so that they have a chance to escape.


    Come on, there are so many treasures here, so come on.


    Although I wanted to shout so much in my heart, Professor Gu didn''t dare to move at all...


    At the front is the ghost king Qin Huang slowly walking, and at the back is the coming ghost...


    Both sides are walking in his direction, and Professor Gu already feels that he can''t hold it anymore.


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and ninety eight


    At this time, under the leadership of Zhou Ye, the two women Nuo Min and Yu Mo, who had just passed through the passage, saw the back of Professor Gu and his group through the tomb door.


    Because of the angle of sight, they couldn''t see the Qin Dynasty army that Professor Gu was facing...


    "Is there something wrong? Or, let''s wait until we go up?"


    Nuo Min cautiously approached Zhou Ye''s ear and whispered.


    "It''s okay, there is a good show going on right now... Don''t watch it, it''s not a big loss!" Zhou Ye didn''t lower his voice like Nuo Min did, so that everyone in Professor Gu heard his words. .


    God¡¯s great drama... God¡¯s loss is huge...


    Boy, there is a kind of you come in, wait for me to pass this level, let you know what a real good show is.


    While Professor Gu was thinking about it, Zhou Ye had already taken Nuo Min and Qin Yumo into the tomb.


    As soon as they entered, the two women saw the semi-transparent Qin Dynasty army formation floating in mid-air...


    Suddenly screamed in shock...


    "Ghost!!!" X2


    Zhou Ye hugged the two women, patted their backs to comfort them, and said, "What are you afraid of? In this world, people are more scary than ghosts. You are not even afraid of Professor Gu, who is worse than ghosts. Ghost?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, both sides instantly had a black line on their heads.


    What is scarier than ghosts??¡ª¡ªProfessor Gu


    What is not as scary as humans?Are you looking down on our underworld?--ghost


    Okay, in fact, although Emperor Qin raised them in vain and made some criticisms of Zhou Ye''s words, no one dared to say anything.


    Are you kidding? Others don''t know who Zhou Ye is, do they still know??


    You know, in the underworld, they can be regarded as the underworld king Acha, but what about Zhou Ye?It was Ah Cha''s adoptive father...Speaking of which, when they saw Zhou Ye, they still called a son.


    During the Qin and Han dynasties, the sons were not screaming indiscriminately. Only the heirs of the nobles can be called sons.


    Of course, what they called Master Zhou Ye was just an honorific. There was no way that Zhou Ye was not in charge of the underworld, but his status was too detached. They didn''t know what to call Zhou Ye?Is it the king of kings??Is that ham sausage...


    Ahem, it''s far away...


    Perhaps it was Zhou Ye''s comfort that played a role. Under Zhou Ye''s comfort, Nuo Min and Yu Mo gradually recovered their peace.


    Gradually, they dared to occasionally peek at the opposing sides from Zhou Ye''s arms.


    At this time, Emperor Qin had already walked through the void step by step and came to Professor Gu.


    "Kneel..." Emperor Qin floated in the air, looking down at Professor Gu coldly...


    "kneel!"


    "kneel!"


    Tens of thousands of Qin Jun roared at the same time, the sound was shaking...it made Professor Gu an urge to kneel down obediently.


    However, Professor Gu obviously didn''t want to just kneel down.


    As an arrogant person, as a person with a modern education, Professor Gu will never bow down to others.


    And William behind him is not as tough as him.


    In Qin Jun''s roar, William, who had already been scared to pee his pants, softened his legs and knelt down in the puddle where he had just peeed.


    This kneeling was like turning on a switch on his body, and William pleaded with tears in an instant.

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2340

    "Your Majesty... Your Majesty... please... please let me go..."


    "I just want to benefit mankind... I really didn''t want to steal your tomb..."


    "Your Majesty... woo woo... Your Majesty... please let me go!"


    Zhou Ye looked at William who was kneeling in the urine pit?Looking at the blue veins on his head, Professor Gu, who didn''t want to kneel down again, couldn''t help but shook his head secretly.


    "This William is really disgusting..."


    "That is, it is obviously because of greed, but it is still in the name of benefiting mankind, and there is no bone to bear the end of greed... It is disgusting."


    Perhaps because Zhou Ye''s asylum gave the two women peace of mind, they were actually in the mood to comment on this group of people at this time.


    Before he came, Zhou Ye had told the two of the causes and consequences of what happened here [after all, you must understand the reason for the complex when watching the show], so the two women also know a little about William.


    Facing the mockery of the two women, William didn''t care at all...


    In other words, he is now full of ideas about how to survive.


    As for being laughed at by women?Will it die?It''s okay if you don''t die... just laugh at it.


    On the other side, under the pressure of Emperor Qin Huang, the blue veins all over his body violently, and the blushing face of Professor Gu started to speak.


    "Help...help me...or else, die together!"


    This sentence is obviously for Zhou Ye...


    He knew who Zhou Ye was. After all, Mengqi next to William was his person, and he knew almost all the people he came into contact with.


    This naturally also includes Zhou Ye...


    In Professor Gu''s view, Zhou Ye was so relaxed and cozy, he must have something to rely on... Although I don''t know what he relied on?But... can also be borrowed a little bit.


    If it succeeds, then it will be fine...If it fails, Qin Huang can also be able to shift his gaze slightly over there...maybe he will have a glimmer of life.


    "To die together? Are you worthy too?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s disdainful words, Professor Gu started from the courage, raised his head with the last strength, and looked at Emperor Qin, "Your Majesty...then, that guy over there...he, he is the master behind the scenes. Messenger...I, we are all his subordinates...I would like to...kill him for you..."


    As soon as Professor Gu¡¯s words were uttered, the huge cave suddenly became quiet...


    The Great Qin Army Formation, who had just been angry and powerful, instantly became silent.


    They didn''t receive the order from Emperor Qin, they were just surprised...


    Surprised--who gave this stupid courage to make him cling to Zhou Ye...


    Who is Zhou Ye??


    The everlasting power of Henggu is the strong man who suppresses the heavens. It is the father and man of Pluto who they see must be careful to make a smile...


    This fool is dying...


    And Qin Huang was also stunned by Professor Gu''s words... He was so relaxed, Professor Gu suddenly felt that the pressure on his body was greatly reduced...


    At this moment, he felt that he was betting right...


    "Your Majesty, I would like to get rid of this wicked person..."


    "Ahem..." Emperor Qin had the urge to laugh, but forget it, as if it was a cloudy day hitting the child, he was idle as well.He pretended to be angry and turned his head to look at Zhou Ye, "Did you tell him to steal my grave?"


    Seeing Emperor Qin looking towards his home, the two women were reluctant...


    "Your Majesty, you can''t be fooled by him..."


    "That''s right, old man, why are you so confused... We are just here to watch the excitement, how could it be that the robbers came?"


    Seeing the two women hurriedly explaining, Zhou Ye smiled...


    He shook his head slightly, then looked up at Emperor Qin, "Don''t make trouble with Master Taishan, do I still use the tomb if I want something from you? How nice it would be for me to speak directly to you..."


    Chapter two thousand six hundred and ninety-nine


    "Master Taishan??"


    Professor Gu wondered at this moment if he was hearing a hallucination...


    Zhou Ye actually called Qin Shihuang Master Taishan??


    "That might be..." Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Emperor Shi was also very playful...


    He has a ray of resentment towards his son-in-law...


    If it wasn''t for him to die in the end, maybe he could survive the arrival of the elixir?


    As a result, this man just watched his death and did not reach out...Finally, he even moved his Afang Palace to the Underworld.


    This bastard, hasn''t he taken a fancy to his legacy a long time ago??


    The most important thing is that he slept not only with his daughter, but also with his granddaughter...this bastard.


    "What might be the case... If I really fancy something about you, wouldn''t it be okay to ask Sman to find you?" Zhou Ye said lazily, "If Sman can''t work, isn''t there still dawn? Let her ask you for it, you will never give it up?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Emperor Shi almost didn''t get angry.


    Who is Chenxi?It is the daughter of the son Fusu and his granddaughter...


    Agree was also a misfortune by Zhou Ye...


    Okay, just begging... I know how to fight this kid, and he will suffer in the end.


    "Dare to rebel, dare to break the friendship between my husband and son, you damn..."


    The First Emperor did not dare to vent his anger with Zhou Ye, so he had to vent his anger with Professor Gu...


    With a palm of his hand, Professor Gu hadn''t reacted yet, he felt a burst of ice cold into his body, and instantly turned into a lifelike ice sculpture.


    "Come on, take down the others, and we will return to the underworld!"


    With that said, the first emperor turned around and left...


    In an instant, more than a hundred Qin soldiers rushed out of the army formation, could not help but grabbed William, and dragged him toward the army formation.


    "Jack...Jack save me...A Ye...Save me..."


    Faced with this guy''s cry for help, Zhou Ye ignored it. Do I have that friendship with you??


    As for Jack, he did help. The problem is, those Qin soldiers don¡¯t listen to him...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2341

    When he turned his gaze to Zhou Ye, he heard Zhou Ye''s words, "Have you never heard the story of the snake and the farmer? When do you plan to realize...?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    In the end, when William disappeared from the army, Jack did not speak.


    With the departure of Emperor Shi Huang and Yin soldiers, the entire ancient tomb was restored to its original tranquility.


    At this time, Nuo Min and Yu Mo had grabbed the soft flesh of their man''s waist one by one.


    "Say, who is Siman??"


    "Say, who is Chen Xi?"


    "Ahem, they are my women too, and you will see each other in the future..." Zhou Ye said, gently kissing the two women''s cheeks: "Aren''t you guys having fun here? Look at this wonderful workmanship. After turning over to the country in the future, you may not have the opportunity to play!"


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the two women felt depressed...


    You say he is bothered??


    He was very frank, what did he say?


    You say he is honest, right??


    There are still so many women...


    What the hell is this??


    But forget it, anyway, they themselves are the latecomers. When I meet those sisters in the future, I have to talk to them about this imperialism.


    Now, of course, I have to play here.


    One thing Zhou Ye really didn''t say was that once such a tomb in a weightless environment was turned over to the country, they really had no chance to come in and play again.


    Not to mention the importance of the cultural relics here, just to mention the meteorites that cause the weightless environment, it is enough to turn this into a heavily guarded research institute.


    Thinking of this, the two women gave up the idea of ??making Zhou Ye trouble, and jumped out of the high platform with cheers one by one.


    They shuttled between the pavilions and pavilions, playing in the chariots...


    Take pictures, take pictures...


    It''s not enough for two people to take pictures of each other, and they have to take Zhou Ye to take pictures together...


    In the end, even Jack was not let go, and was directly taken as a tool for taking pictures of the three.


    For a time, the girls'' cheerful laughter was everywhere in the huge tomb.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, the army temporarily took over the guard task of the entrance prescription for a hundred miles. At the same time, hundreds of physical scientists and archaeologists have gathered here, and their task is to research on the basis of ensuring the safety of cultural relics. Star gem.


    At the same time, Jack was also restricted from personal freedom, er, to be precise, he also joined the expert group to participate in this event.


    As for Zhou Ye...


    Someone wants to keep him here and put him under house arrest temporarily to ensure that military secrets are not leaked out.


    However, once he checked his identity and background, his claws suddenly became numb.


    In the end, Zhou Ye was gifted by them. As for Qin Yumo and Nuo Min?


    After they signed a confidential document, their personal freedom was not restricted.


    Zhou Ye didn''t say anything about this.


    After all, it¡¯s a big deal. Anti-gravity technology is too sensitive...


    How sensitive is it??


    Let''s put it this way, if you have anti-gravity technology?The aerospace carrier is nothing more...


    Even China can use anti-gravity technology to complete the military deployment in outer space.


    At that time, who would dare to gnaw with China??


    Zhou Ye is also deliberately letting them go. After all, Zhou Ye will leave this world one day. At that time, the countries in the world that are forcibly suppressed by the Ryukyu Empire will have a strong rebound... And the nearest China to Ryukyu, I¡¯m afraid Will bear the brunt.


    This is also the reason why Zhou Ye will cooperate so this time...


    After all, he also has blood in his body... Before leaving, it''s okay to give China some benefits, right?


    After the restrictions were lifted, Zhou Ye planned to return to Shanghai...


    It''s a pity that Nuo Min''s studies have not been completed yet, so...she can''t go back with Zhou Ye yet.


    However, she had also learned the portal spell, and it was very easy to reunite with Zhou Ye.


    Zhou Ye took Yu Mo and flew directly back to Shanghai.


    After returning to Shanghai, Zhou Ye did not immediately return to the love apartment, but went to the place where she lived with Yu Mo.


    Because he did not accept Richard, Yu Mo still rented a house temporarily in Shanghai.


    Zhou Ye waved his hand directly. What kind of rent? Wouldn''t it be fragrant to go back to her house??


    Therefore, with Zhou Ye''s help, Yu Mo quickly cleaned up the place he rented.


    After putting all the luggage and the like into the space bracelet that Zhou Ye gave her, Qin Yumo refreshed his back with a small backpack, holding Zhou Ye''s arm, and followed him back to the love apartment. in¡­¡­


    When Zhou Ye took Qin Yumo back to the door of 3603''s room, and was about to raise his hand to knock on the door... the room door was opened.


    "Yumo??"


    "Yifei??"


    "what!!!!!!"


    Chapter Two Seven Hundred


    Love apartment 3603 room...


    The three women, Yifei, Wanyu, and Meijia, surrounded Qin Yumo with curiosity, listening to her telling the story of her adventure with Zhou Ye.


    "I don''t know what''s wrong, I can''t find my passport..."


    "As a result, I lost my luggage when I got off the plane. Fortunately, Zhou Ye helped me find it..."


    "You don''t know how bad this guy is, he actually broke into my room at night...put me..."

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2342

    "Also, I woke up and found that I suddenly had a sister. Can you understand that feeling?"


    "I''m telling you, those palaces, carriages are just floating in the air, it looks like a fairyland..."


    Everyone in the Philippines listened to Yu Mo''s story and was speechless...


    Hu Yifei only now knows that the man in his affection said that he would not come back because he had something to do. He just went to dig a grave with that guy named Jack.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but lose Zhou Ye''s eyes, "Next time there are such fun things that don''t take us, we will...we will..."


    [We''re there] For a long time, Hu Yifei didn''t even come out...


    Ignore Zhou Ye??


    Stop teasing, they are not willing to... Besides, they ignore Zhou Ye, and some of them are sisters.


    Believe it or not, today they said they were going to move out of the love apartment, and immediately there were a dozen or even hundreds of sisters running over, crying and calling to move in??


    If it weren''t for them to occupy the priority of the aborigines, believe it or not, sisters would come over and share with them forcibly??


    Therefore, this threat is not valid...


    hit??


    Not to mention that they are reluctant to bear it, just talk about force, a hundred million Hu Yifei can''t beat Zhou Ye.


    curse?


    Isn''t that corrupting your own image in the eyes of your own man?


    Okay, can''t you fight?Can''t scold?Inseparable from...


    What else can they do??


    Accept your fate...


    Seeing Hu Yifei like a repeater, [we just...] After a long time without saying anything threatening, Zhou Ye couldn''t help teasing: "Are you all going to unite and squeeze me out?"


    "Bah, you are so beautiful..."


    "Just..."


    Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the women spit out.


    Squeeze Zhou Ye??Stop making trouble...I haven''t succeeded once with him for so long.


    After the girls laughed again...


    Decided to go to the bar for a little celebration in order to welcome the new sisters.


    Of course, Zhou Ye is all right...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other hand, in room 3602, someone is also encouraging Zeng Xiaoxian to go to the bar...


    "I don''t want to go to the bar, I want to watch TV at home..."


    "Watching TV? Teacher Zeng, see how scarce your private life is? What kind of TV does a single man watch at home without enjoying the night life at night?"


    "What do you know? I''m going to watch the finale of the devil''s stepmother tonight... This is the first bitter drama of the year."


    "Zeng Xiaoxian, you are a man. What excites you should be the figure of the devil, not the stepmother of the devil... We must not waste our youth, especially tonight!"


    "Is there anything special tonight?" At this time, Guan Gu miraculously walked out of the room and asked Zeng Xiaoxian and Lu Ziqiao who were sitting on the sofa and discussing where to go tonight.


    "I''m watching the sky tonight..." Lu Zi Qiaoli flickered a lot, and finally said the truth, "The main reason is that my left eyelid has been twitching today, so there must be an affair tonight!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In any case, in the end Zeng Xiaoxian was put on a thief boat by Lu Ziqiao, and even caught a Guan Gu magic.


    By the way, in order to re-examine this taboo love between himself and Lu Ziqiao, Lu Zhanbo applied to participate in volunteer assistance activities in Africa. He plans to be separated from Lu Ziqiao for a period of time and think about his future.


    It is precisely because of this that Lu Ziqiao is able to release himself in this way, discussing issues such as Aventure at home.


    And Zeng Xiaoxian''s cute sister Feifei, who has returned to China to visit relatives, will take some time to return.


    This allowed the two temporary single dogs to obtain short-term freedom.


    Talk less gossip...


    When night fell, the people from the two bedrooms met at the entrance of the bar.


    "Oh, what a coincidence, Brother Ye... I didn''t expect to meet you here!"


    Lu Ziqiao saw Zhou Ye walking with the girls and hurriedly smiled and said hello.


    "Lu Ziqiao, are you planning to steal Zhanbo with your back again, right?" Zhou Ye didn''t speak yet, Hu Yifei was fighting for Lu Zhanbo first."Zhanbo went to Africa for you, and you are still carrying him out to find excitement. Are you still a person?"


    Hearing what Hu Yifei said, Lu Ziqiao touched his nose awkwardly.


    It''s not that he can''t go back. The problem is that people have to look at people... Don''t say anything else, just saying that Zhou Ye is standing here makes him dare not say anything.


    "Well, Brother Ye, you guys have fun, we went in first..." Lu Ziqiao hurriedly pulled Guan Gu and Zeng Xiaoxian beside him, and rushed into the bar quickly.


    "Hey...you..." Hu Yifei still wanted to fight Lu Zhanbo''s injustice a little bit reluctantly, but was finally held back by Zhou Ye.


    "You let me go, I will get rid of this pest for Zhanbo today!" Hu Yifei shouted angrily.


    "Okay, let people deal with their relationship problems by themselves, so what are you doing?" Zhou Ye persuaded.


    "How can it be done?" Hu Yifei said in annoyance: "If he breaks up with Zhanbo, how can we watch the show? And, don''t you think the sadomasochism between them is more interesting?"


    Hearing what Hu Yifei said, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    Did he make a mistake in bringing together Lu Zhanbo and Lu Ziqiao??Hook out all Hu Yifei''s hidden attributes of rotten girls??


    While Zhou Ye was reviewing herself, Wan Yu also spoke.


    "Yes, my dear, don''t you think the love between them is very great?"


    "Yeah, yeah... it''s simply earth-shattering..." Mika also blended in.


    As for Qin Yumo??

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2343

    She came to your place for the first time, but she still didn''t know what was going on??


    At present, she is in a state of bewilderment, "Lu Zhanbo? It sounds like the name of a man!"


    "Yes, it''s the name of a man..." Mei Jia was excited, "I''m telling you... When my dear said to build a love apartment..."


    Following Meijia''s description, Qin Yumo was immediately dumbfounded... and Wanyu and Yifei were still aside, adding two sentences from time to time.


    The four girls directly abandoned their men and walked towards the bar while discussing the great love between men and men.


    Chapter two thousand seven hundred and one


    After Zhou Ye followed the women into the bar, he found a spot and sat down.


    Even if they were sitting here, the girls were still talking about the great love between men and men, and they ignored Zhou Ye''s meaning at all.


    Zhou Ye knew that these girls were deliberately showing him a look...


    They are using this method to vent their dissatisfaction.


    Okay, it doesn''t matter...


    When we go back in the evening, we will play a small game together, and we will almost be able to make them cry together and call Dad together.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye looked at him with an evil smile.


    At this moment, a barmaid brought a glass of wine and walked to Zhou Ye, "Sir, this is Margarita from the girl next door!"


    When Zhou Ye heard this, he turned his head to look...


    Those are the three girls sitting next door, they should be regulars...


    Seeing Zhou Ye looking at them, the three of them waved and greeted Zhou Ye with a smile.


    At this time, if Zhou Ye was interested in them, he would pick up the wine, walk up to them, have a drink with them, and get to know everyone.


    If you like it, then go open a room and make a friendship gun or something.


    But unfortunately, Zhou Ye didn''t have much interest in them.


    Therefore, Zhou Ye didn''t get up, but slightly nodded at them, and then stopped talking.


    "How do I feel that we are here to delay your hunting for beauty?" Hu Yifei gave Zhou Ye a blank look, and said dissatisfied: "Do you want us to make room for those women?"


    Zhou Ye couldn''t help laughing when he heard Hu Yifei''s jealous words.


    This girl is just borrowing questions...


    He stood up indifferently, walked to the middle of the women, then squeezed into the arms of the women abruptly, stretched his arms, and embraced the slender waists of Hu Yifei and Qin Yumo. Said lazily: "You know, I don''t like wild food..."


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Hu Yifei was both gratified and funny... "Yes, you don''t like wild food, you just go to the house if you like it, and don''t let it go..."


    Although she was complaining in her mouth, she still leaned forward, pursed her small mouth, and gave Zhou Ye a loving kiss."But this time I did a good job. I forgive you for always doing this to my friends..."


    "Hee hee, I also forgive you for doing this to my friend!" Qin Yumo also joked, snuggled into Zhou Ye''s arms, and kissed him fiercely.


    "And me, and me..." Wanyu was crazy alone. She saw that Yi Fei and Yu Mo had kissed, how could she fall behind?


    It was just that there was no place for Zhou Ye at this time. She simply stood up, walked to Zhou Ye''s side and sat directly on Zhou Ye''s lap, held Zhou Ye''s cheek, and gave him a tongue kiss directly.


    Not to be outdone, Megan, so as to learn, got close to Zhou Ye and kissed him...


    For a while, the guests in the entire bar were dumbfounded.


    Men are jealous of Zhou Ye''s Yanfu, while women are jealous of Yifei and them, so they can be so close to Zhou Ye.


    As for the three chicks who just gave Zhou Ye wine, their faces suddenly became hard to look.


    They just watched Zhou Ye come in with the four women, thinking that Zhou Ye was just the boyfriend of one of the four women?


    Unexpectedly, the four women are actually his girlfriends.


    But Yifei and their actions have been defined by the three women as a provocation against them.


    Uncle can bear it, Aunt can bear it...


    When the three women combined, they simply picked up the wine glass, stood up and walked to the table where Zhou Ye was, and sat down.


    "Get to know, my name is Xi Shasha, these are my friends, Wu Menghan and Liu Bing!" said the leading girl directly.


    "Introduction? Don''t need it..." Hu Yifei was also excited at this time, having fun with others, not to mention that she was a bit angry today, she didn''t dare to get angry with her men, she didn''t dare to treat them. Are you angry?


    "There is no need...After all, I don''t want to be friends with a woman who beats my boyfriend."


    "Yes..." Wanyu also helped: "We don''t welcome you here, please leave..."


    Hearing what the two said, Xi Shasha''s face changed slightly, and then she leaked a smile, "Don''t be so far away... Don''t say that you and this handsome guy are just boyfriend and girlfriend, even if it''s a husband and wife relationship, now Can I get a divorce too?"


    Speaking of this, Xi Shasha winked at Zhou Ye and said, "Don''t you think? Handsome guy?"


    "I''m to you..." Zhou Ye just wanted to say that I''m not interested in you, but Hu Yifei grabbed her sleeves.


    "Don''t say I didn''t give you a chance..." Hu Yifei refused to let her man speak, and looked at the three girls solemnly: "Let''s play a big game...Let¡¯s have a drink, I will give you three... If you lose, you have to run a hundred laps around the bar, and shout while running, [I am shameless, I rob someone from my boyfriend...] How about? Dare to bet?"


    Hearing Hu Yifei''s words, Xi Shasha''s face suddenly became ugly.


    She knew that since Hu Yifei dared to bet like this, she was obviously confident in her heart...


    However, if one chooses three and despises her gambling method, if she refuses, then her face will be lost.


    Thinking of this, Xi Shasha gritted her teeth and said, "I bet with you, but I also have a condition. If you lose, your boyfriend will play with us for a month. Don''t worry, you will never harm him..."


    "No problem!" Hearing what Xi Shasha said, Hu Yifei nodded without hesitation...


    Bad Zhou Ye??Just kidding... Even if she really loses, it will definitely not be Zhou Ye who is broken by the game... Moreover, she will not lose.


    "With a word..."


    "The horse is hard to chase..."


    "... Waiter, bring a vodka here..."


    "I''ll be the referee..." Mika is already gearing up to see a joke...


    In her opinion, Yifei has already won...


    You know, Hu Yifei has also undergone genetic modification of his body. Although it is not the resilience of the main modification, his body strength is far more than that of ordinary people.


    Those three girls are dead...

 Movie World Im King Chapter 2344

    Just when Yifei and the others were gearing up, preparing to teach the three girls who didn''t know the heights of the sky... Zhou Ye''s voice appeared in their ears."I turned into a bet? Have you asked me what I think?"


    Hearing this, Hu Yifei''s heart suddenly felt tight...


    It''s over, I just got used to it, accidentally... I forgot my man by my side...


    How to do??End this bet?


    How boring...??


    No, I will sacrifice a little bit...


    Thinking of this, Hu Yifei became a well-behaved little daughter-in-law, and her face instantly leaked a pleasing smile."My dear... you have to believe me, it''s absolutely impossible for me to lose...or else, let me give you a holiday, let you go to the bar waiter... I know, you have been a little bit interesting to her a long time ago ¡­¡­go Go¡­¡­"


    Chapter two thousand seven hundred and two


    Hearing what Hu Yifei said, Zhou Ye was speechless...


    This girl, this is already hilarious...


    Actually use the waiter in the bar to gag his mouth...


    Forget it, I''m too lazy to pay attention to this silly girl...After I go back tonight, I will clean up her...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye stretched lazily, then leaned into Hu Yifei¡¯s ear, and whispered: "If you lose, then I will use a second thousand strikes to fuck those three women. By the way, they How long you have been fucked by me, you need to be fucked by me twice as long...you know?"


    Hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Hu Yifei instantly blushed.


    She involuntarily remembered the fear of being dominated by her own man, and she habitually clamped her legs.


    "Bad..."


    Watching Hu Yifei''s unconscious behavior, Zhou Ye gave a smirk...then he got up and walked to the other side.


    He didn''t go to the bar to pick up the girl right away, but stepped to the table of Lu Ziqiao and the others.


    At this moment, there was another man beside Lu Ziqiao and the three of them...


    That man is not someone else, but Zhang Wei.


    "What are you talking about? So happy?" Zhou Ye walked to them and asked with a smile.


    "Brother Ye, why are you here?" Lu Ziqiao was taken aback when he saw Zhou Ye... Then, a smile appeared on his face soon."Did you get kicked out by Yifei and the others? Come, come, welcome to join the Single Men Club..."


    While talking, Lu Ziqiao enthusiastically pulled Zhou Ye to sit down."Let me introduce you. This is my new friend, Zhang Wei. He will get married tomorrow. He is a bridegroom..."


    "Oh? Congratulations..." Zhou Ye smiled and nodded at Zhang Wei.


    "Thank you..." Zhang Wei smiled and nodded to Zhou Ye.


    "Okay, now the single men are all gathered... By the way, Zhang Wei, you will get married tomorrow, so today is your last single day, shouldn''t you celebrate it?" At this point, Lu Ziqiao is right He blinked at Zhang Wei, "Single night, don''t you want to feel it?"


    "..." Zhang Wei was a little moved...


    "Okay, don''t pretend to be pretending... After tonight, you will be a man with a wife. At that time, it will not be too late for you to be a good man... Tonight, you should indulge yourself!" Lu Ziqiao couldn''t help but pulled Zhang Wei out and walked out, "Guan Gu, Teacher Zeng, Brother Ye come...together feel the charm of the single night..."


    Hearing Lu Ziqiao''s call, Zeng Xiaoxian stood up reluctantly, "Well, that...I have to look at him, not let him mess with Zhang Wei, they are good women and men..."


    While talking, Zeng Xiaoxian quickly chased after him, "Wait for me!"


    "I..." Guan Gu miraculously hesitated, wondering if he should catch up.


    "Guan Gu, you go too... I think Zeng Xiaoxian can''t help Lu Ziqiao... You have to follow and help!" Zhou Ye said with a smile.


    "Yes, as their Youda, I should really supervise them." Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, Guan Gu nodded magically, stood up, and chased after him.


    Zeng Xiaoxian said he was optimistic about Lu Ziqiao, that was just an excuse...


    And Guan Gu magically said that he wanted to be optimistic about Lu Ziqiao, that is, he really wanted to watch Lu Ziqiao.


    After all, he is an honest man...


    It is a pity that Zhou Ye is not optimistic about Guan Gu''s miraculous ability to watch Lu Ziqiao. Who made Lu Ziqiao too foolish?


    As for going to the singles night??


    Forget it...


    See how Lu Ziqiao does it in TV series??


    Drive a luxury car to pick up girls at the gate of the art school... To tell the truth, a girl like that is no different from a special model. Zhou Ye is not interested in such a woman.


    At this time, you should stay here decisively, waiting for a woman who is about to appear...


    Thinking of this, Zhou Ye smiled slightly, stood up, and walked towards the bar.


    "What? Love saint, do you have times when you can''t figure it out?"


    As soon as Zhou Ye sat in front of the bar, the waiter named Xiaoxue in the bar began to tease Zhou Ye.


    "Why can''t I do it?" Zhou Ye asked back.


    "If you get it done, will they still fight so hard?" Xiaoxue raised her chin and motioned Zhou Ye to look at Yifei''s table.


    At this time, Yifei has completely released herself, drinking in the cup, and ridiculing constantly...


    One of the three girls has fallen...there are two more fighting with Yifei.


    Zhou Ye turned his head and looked at the bartender with a smile: "Occasionally let them relax. After all, they still have some grievances in their hearts..."


    "Haha..." Upon hearing Zhou Ye''s words, the waiter Xiaoxue smiled faintly, "I really don''t know how they would like you, a big carrot... If I am your girlfriend, if you dare to go out and spend money, definitely use it. Just clicked you..."


    While talking, the waiter Xiaoxue also gestured to a scissor hand... a pair of gritted teeth.


    "It doesn''t need to be so cruel..." Zhou Ye said with a light smile: "Otherwise, you try to see if you can click me?"


    "You are beautiful..." Xiaoxue gave Zhou Ye a white look, "I will definitely not find you like this when looking for a boyfriend..."


    "Oh? What kind of boyfriend are you going to find?" Zhou Ye asked back.


    "Any kind of boyfriend is better than you..." Xiaoxue said disdainfully: "You are a dandy outside of gold and jade. Any woman who stands on you will be bad for eight lifetimes!"


    "Haha..." Zhou Ye just chuckled when he heard this, without refuting...


    After all, his main target tonight is not this girl, this girl will talk about it later.


    Anyway, there is a watchman, what is he afraid of??


    Seeing Zhou Ye''s nonchalant words, Xiaoxue also felt bored, so she simply picked up the rag and wiped the counter...